《Revived Dragon in the Metropolis》


 Chapter 1

    I don''t know how long later, "Canglong" finally regained consciousness. His head seemed to split, and he was in pain all over his body, as if he had been hit by a fighter plane. Even so, he still held back and didn''t cry out. He had received the most severe training in China, and the pain was not enough to destroy his rock solid will.


    He just slowly moved some heavy eyelids, and then suddenly opened his eyes, eyes Jing mang flashing, just like a soul stirring lightning. Maybe he had been sleeping too long, and the long lost light hurt his eyes.


    After a short period of adaptation, he immediately watched the surrounding environment with vigilance. After years of life and death training, he developed the habit of observing the surrounding environment first. According to the environment to develop the corresponding response measures, this is what he often do in the implementation of the task.


    Looking at the miscellaneous equipment and instruments, and then looking at the hanging bottle, he can be sure that this is a ward. From the luxurious decoration in the room, he can guess that this should also belong to the luxury ward or intensive care ward!


    "I''m not dead?" This is his first thought! Didn''t die in an explosion like that? Was he rescued after he was seriously injured?


    He wanted to laugh, looked up at the sky to laugh, even he didn''t believe he had such a long life! Is it true to answer the old saying that a good man''s life is not long, and his calamity lasts for thousands of years? Are you a disaster? It should be counted, at least for their enemies, they are indeed a disaster!


    He shook his heavy head to make sure he was dreaming! This flash doesn''t matter. The pain in his head suddenly intensifies, just like thousands of sharp silver needles piercing into his mind. This kind of pain from the depths of his soul, even people like him can''t bear it! He can only bite his teeth and force himself not to make any sound. With this unbearable pain, strange memories flood into his mind like tides. This is a memory that doesn''t belong to him!


    This inexplicable pain, like a thunderstorm in summer, came and went quickly. Although it was only more than ten seconds, it had exhausted his last physical strength. His whole body was as if he had been soaked in water, which almost made him collapse.


    By the time I recovered from the severe pain, the memory in my brain had become clear from chaos - Xu Shaotang, the name of the owner of this strange memory.


    He subconsciously looked at the arm with all kinds of pipes inserted, and a startling look appeared in his eyes. This is definitely not his own arm! His arm should be full of explosive strength of muscle, and this slender and tender arm, obviously belongs to the memory of that dignified childe!


    This discovery suddenly made him nervous. He quickly put up his body in pain and stood close to the mirror next to him.


    What comes into our eyes is a completely strange face, which is also the face of "Xu Shaotang" in our mind! But this face is now full of bruises, swollen like a pig''s head, head also wrapped in a circle of gauze!


    "Bang dang..."


    He fell back to the bed, even forgot the pain.


    What''s going on? How can my soul appear in this childe brother? Soul transfer? Or soul crossing? At this moment, even though he had received strict training, he became not calm!


    It''s a person who can''t calm down when he meets this incredible thing. Although, because of his special status, he has heard many strange things that ordinary people have never heard, and has seen too many strange things that can not be explained by science, he has never encountered such strange things as soul transfer, which is completely beyond his cognition!


    He shouldn''t be Xu Shaotang. His code name should be "Canglong". He has forgotten his real name. For him, "Canglong" is his name. The other four people, like him, have no names. Their code names are "golden tiger", "iron leopard", "Firebird" and "rainstorm".


    At the same time, they belong to the most powerful and mysterious force of the Chinese military - "law enforcers".


    In addition to a few members of the organization itself, there will never be more than ten people who know the existence of the organization, even including the founders of the organization! Those who know their existence are all the people who can make the Chinese land tremble with a stamp.


    A few days ago, he received the task of going to an uninhabited island in the Pacific Ocean to destroy the enemy''s gene warrior laboratory. This kind of task, he is not the first to do, and he is naturally adept at it. However, after several days of lurking, he successfully entered the laboratory and realized that it was a complete trap! There is no genetic warrior lab mentioned in intelligence, only two small nuclear bombs prepared for him!


    Although each of the five members of the "law enforcers" organization has incomparable strength, in front of the nuclear bomb, no powerful force can compete!


    Of course, he knows that he has been framed. However, it seems that there is no reason for those who know the existence of this organization to take his life. These people are all the elders of the country. How can they attack the members of the "law enforcement" team? This is undoubtedly an act of self destruction. However, in addition to those people who have a good eye, who will it be? How do you know your existence? And why do you try so hard to destroy yourself?While he was still thinking about these things, the door of the ward was pushed open in a hurry, and then a woman who looked only about 30 years old stumbled in. This is a beautiful woman, years have not left too many traces on her face, even though she seems to be a bit absent-minded at the moment, but it is still difficult to hide the charming amorous feelings.


    If other people, perhaps already by this woman''s amorous feelings dumping, but "Canglong" actually knows, this woman''s actual age is 46! Just because of the good maintenance, it looks like people in their thirties.


    Why did he know the age of the woman so clearly? Because this woman is Fang LAN, the mother of the master of his present body.


    "Shaotang, are you awake? Are you really awake? " Fang LAN suddenly looks at his son. He opens his eyes and looks at his son. The whole person is struck by lightning. He looks at his son on the hospital bed in disbelief, but the tears in his eyes fall like broken beads. When she came back to herself, she didn''t even wipe her tears of joy. She hurriedly came forward to grab her son''s hand and kept saying "God bless you" and so on.


    When he was suddenly held by someone, he instinctively wanted to pull out his hand, but suddenly remembered that he was no longer the powerful "Canglong". He was Xu Shaotang, the famous huahuagong of Tianhai and the infamous second generation of rich dandy!


    Perhaps it was because he had never felt the so-called maternal love for so many years, or because of Xu Shaotang''s ghost in his mind, he finally held back his hand.


    Since God gave him a chance to be reborn, he decided to live well. Now this identity undoubtedly has a great effect on his investigation of the plot against himself! No one would have thought that the powerful "Canglong" has now become a playboy! Perhaps, for some people, his life is not very valuable, but he should cherish, who want his life, it must be ready to accept his revenge!


    Maybe the enemy he will face may be stronger than he imagined, but he will still launch a counterattack!


    Xu Shaotang opened his mouth, the voice of "Ma" still failed to shout out, he is too strange to this title! From the beginning, he didn''t have this word in his mind, and he didn''t know what the so-called maternal love was.


    Fang LAN didn''t notice his son''s abnormality. He just yelled excitedly at the door: "doctor, doctor, come and have a look. My son is awake..."


    With the sound of a sudden step, several doctors pushed the door in. Looking at Xu Shaotang with wide eyes, his face was full of incredible looks!


    This is a person who has been sentenced to death by all the experts in the hospital. If the Xu family hadn''t spent a lot of money, they would not even bother to treat him! When he was sent to the hospital with a concussion, he was not even in shape?


    If you want to say that this master is also a wizard, even if he was beaten like a bear, he still protected his lower body. That''s the only place where he didn''t get hurt! It can be seen how much the master sees that thing!


    With the idea of looking forward to miracles, several doctors examined Xu Shaotang and exchanged their opinions in private. Finally, an elderly doctor said, "Mrs. Xu, I''m very glad to inform you that Mr. Xu is out of danger, and his internal organs are recovering at a speed never seen before. I believe he will be discharged soon."


    He has been a doctor for decades, and he has never seen such strange things. Even if the mortal survives, the organ damage is so serious, but now he is recovering at an amazing speed. If he was not an atheist, he would think that he was blessed by the gods!


    Hearing that her son was out of danger, the haze on Fang Lan''s face was gone, and the tears in her eyes didn''t stop for a moment. If she didn''t have this son, she felt that she couldn''t live any more. These two days, she even began to think about how to die!


    Looking at Fang Lan''s expression, Xu Shaotang sighs that Xu Shaotang will come to the point where she is today. Even if he doesn''t tidy up the memory in his mind, he can guess that it is mostly caused by her excessive doting!


    A strict teacher makes a good student, a stick makes a filial son! That''s what the old man who taught himself "Yulong Jue" said! Now think about it, that''s true.


    If his soul had not occupied this body, I''m afraid that he would have gone to hell. Should I thank Xu Shaotang, or should Xu Shaotang thank himself? It''s fate that two mortals live in a strange way.


    The sound of footsteps came from the door again. Xu Shaotang looked up and showed a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. It was no one else. It was Xu Shaotang''s father, Xu Wenzheng!

 Chapter 2

    Xu''s family is from Jiangnan. When Xu Wenzheng was 16 years old, he went out to make a living. Now, 40 years later, he finally made a living in a big city like Tianhai!


    In Xu Shaotang''s memory, I don''t know how many years I haven''t seen a smile on Xu Wenzheng''s face. At least when he faced Xu Wenzheng, Xu Wenzheng never gave him a good face! Of course, it''s not Xu Wenzheng''s fault, it''s the master''s own failure.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re not dead yet?" When Xu Wenzheng saw Xu Shaotang, he was so angry that he scolded him: "I''m Xu Wenzheng''s life is open and aboveboard. I don''t know how to give birth to such a rebellious son as you!"


    Although he was happy to hear that his son had escaped from death, when he saw what this bastard looked like, he remembered what he had done. If he didn''t see that this bastard was dying now, Xu Wenzheng really wanted to slap him in the face!


    The so-called hero of Lao Tzu, how did he produce such a useless thing? It''s OK to be a bully or a bully. This time, he almost committed the crime of rape! The target of rape is song Yinuo, the general manager of Shengshi group!


    I don''t know the origin of song Yinuo. There are hidden bodyguards around him all the time. Song Yinuo has been in Shengshi group for three years, but no one has found these two bodyguards? The result is that his son, who is not a tool, could not be raped. On the contrary, he was almost killed by song Yinuo''s bodyguards!


    Seeing Xu Wenzheng coming in, Fang LAN immediately put out her hand to stop Xu Shaotang, "Xu Wenzheng, what are you doing here? Don''t you think your son is hurt enough? I tell you, if you dare to move Shaotang''s hair, I''ll divorce you immediately, divorce! "


    "He will become what he is, isn''t it all your fault? Now it''s time for you to protect him? " Xu Wen really wants to scold Xu Shaotang, but when he hears his wife''s threat, he reluctantly swallows his words back and turns to vent his anger on his wife.


    What a loser! Perhaps many people envy Xu Wenzheng, who has a huge Shengshi group, but only he knows the pain in his heart! In front of outsiders, he may be a rich man with boundless scenery, but when he comes back home, whenever he sees his useless son, he even hopes that he has never given birth to this beast!


    "Yes, I dote on him, I dote on him. I''m such a son. Who do I spoil if I don''t spoil him? If you don''t like us, wait for Shaotang. I''ll move back to my mother''s house immediately! Without Shengshi group, we would not starve to death! " As long as you talk about your son, the gentle and intelligent Fang LAN will become an angry lioness. Anyone who is not good for your son will be torn to pieces by him!


    Looking at cheap parents quarreling in the ward, Xu Shaotang only feels big for a while and wants to persuade them, but he doesn''t know where to start.


    After Fang LAN threatened to divorce, Xu Wenzheng choked and said angrily, "you If you go on like this, you will kill him sooner or later


    "Better than being killed by you!" Although Fang LAN knows that her son is spoiled by herself, she refuses to admit it. In the face of Xu Wenzheng''s censure, she does not hesitate to fight back.


    Next, the couple quarreled fiercely in the ward. Seeing that the situation was not good, the doctors in the ward quietly withdrew from the ward, leaving only Xu Shaotang, who could not move. If he could move, he would go out of the ward and let them fight slowly.


    For the sake of Xu Shaotang, a useless son, the couple had quarreled many times, but this time it was undoubtedly the most intense one.


    "Well, don''t quarrel. I''ll change it later." Xu Shaotang finally said that he didn''t want to see the two people quarrel like this any more, and he would certainly change it, because he was not Xu Shaotang before!


    During the quarrel, they stop immediately and look at Xu Shaotang on the bed with a pair of ghost eyes. With the character of this bastard, they don''t clamor to go to song Yinuo for revenge, but they say they want to get rid of their previous problems?


    "It seems that the brain has not recovered..." Husband and wife both shake their heads and sigh.


    A week later, Xu Shaotang was finally discharged.


    All the doctors thought that the Lord must have been blessed by the gods. According to their conjecture, they had to stay in the hospital for at least three to five months. But it was only a week before the Lord walked out of the hospital alive!


    Naturally, Xu Shaotang would not tell them that the reason why he was able to recover so quickly was his own internal skill. Although his body is not as strong as before, it does not prevent him from practicing "Yulong Jue"!


    Xu Shaotang also took advantage of this time to sort out the information in his mind. If not for his own sake, he would like to strangle the master himself!


    Xu Shaotang, also known as "Xu bad", is a 25-year-old vice president of Shengshi group. Of course, this is just an empty position. In fact, this master went to work in Shengshi group for only one purpose - to pursue song Yinuo, the so-called "flower of the sky"!


    Xu Shaotang grew up with a golden spoon, eating, drinking, whoring and gambling! Once I met song Yinuo by chance, I was shocked. I asked Xu Wenzheng for the position of vice president. He wanted to use the position as a hidden rule, but others ignored him completely. Later, he used many means to pursue song Yinuo. Every time, he was mercilessly rejected by song Yinuo.Until some time ago, Xu Shaotang couldn''t stand song Yinuo''s indifference to him any more. With the strength of drunkenness and the encouragement of several friends, he wanted to be strong with song Yinuo. As a result, he was beaten half dead by song Yinuo''s bodyguards. To be exact, he was already killed!


    Xu Shaotang never inquired about the identity of song Yinuo. In his eyes, song Yinuo is just a general marketing manager of Shengshi group. At most, he is an ordinary woman with a little ability!


    Well, he admits that song Yinuo is really excellent. Regardless of her beauty, she graduated from Tianhai University at the age of 20, and then entered Shengshi group. In just three years, she changed from an ordinary salesman to a general marketing manager with an annual salary of several million, and completed a career promotion that many people can''t complete in their lifetime. This is enough to prove the excellence of song Yinuo!


    Excellent women are always proud, and song Yinuo is no exception. In recent years, there are many people who pursue song Yinuo, including Xu Shaotang, who is a rich second generation, and also some young talents who claim to be brilliant. However, she has never agreed to anyone''s pursuit.


    Xu Shaotang is sitting in the car thinking about song Yinuo. Soon, the driver has taken him home. Although he had already found the impression of Xu''s villa in the black sheep''s mind, he was shocked after seeing it with his own eyes.


    The villa of the Xu family is not so much a villa as a manor. The residential area is only a small part. Most of the places are artificial landscaping. There are two luxurious swimming pools, a huge back garden, and even a large villa for servants, drivers and bodyguards.


    Xu Shaotang has to sigh that the life of the rich is really luxurious. Of course, he just sighed in his heart. He would never refuse such a luxurious life.


    "Go to the company tomorrow and personally apologize to Enoch!" As soon as Xu Shaotang got home, Xu Wenzheng gave an order.


    In fact, sometimes, Xu Wenzheng also hopes that song Yinuo can become the daughter-in-law of the Xu family. At least, if his son does not strive for success, with song Yinuo''s ability, he can at least keep his hard-earned foundation and even go to a higher level. This is why he allows his useless son to pursue song Yinuo. Knowing clearly that this son of a bitch is not worthy of song Yinuo, he still has extremely slim hope in his heart. However, after this event, he knows that his extremely slim hope has been completely destroyed.


    Now, he doesn''t expect song Yinuo to be his daughter-in-law. He just hopes that there will be no more trouble between his son and song Yinuo. Although he doesn''t know song Yinuo''s identity, he is not an ordinary person who has bodyguards to protect him at any time. He just doesn''t know why such a person would choose to work in Shengshi group.


    "Apology?" Xu Shaotang didn''t think so much about it. He just looked at Xu Wenzheng for no reason. He shook his head and said, "I almost raped her, and her people almost killed me. We are even. No one owes anyone!"


    Who is he? When did Canglong, the most powerful "law enforcement" organization, apologize to humanity? It''s always someone who apologizes to him!


    "Son of a bitch!" Xu Wenzheng couldn''t help but scold. After a week''s observation in the hospital, he thought that this thing had really changed. He was secretly happy. He didn''t expect that this thing just got up and showed its original shape!


    Hearing Xu Wenzheng''s curse, Fang LAN ran out of the kitchen in a hurry, wearing an apron, for fear that the old man would teach his precious son a lesson!


    Just at this time, the servant came to report, and Li Xiuping, director of Tianhai Municipal Bureau, brought people here.


    "Please Xu Wenzheng stares at the arrogant Xu Shaotang and immediately asks someone to welcome Li Xiuping in.


    When Li Xiuping came in, Xu Wenzheng felt that something was wrong. He and Li Xiuping were quite friendly. Before, Li Xiuping came to Xu''s villa alone, but today he brought a large team of police officers, including many armed police.


    "Director Li, who are you?" Xu Wenzheng frowned slightly and looked puzzled. He usually called Li Xiuping "Lao Li". However, in front of so many police officers, he still gave Li Xiuping enough face.


    What''s more, he has already learned to observe his words and looks in shopping malls all the year round. Seeing Li Xiuping''s look, he suddenly has a bad feeling.

 Chapter 3

    "Brother Xu..." Li Xiuping looked at Xu Wenzheng with white hair on his temples and sighed helplessly. Although he couldn''t bear it, because of the order, he had to walk up to Xu Shaotang and show him the arrest warrant. He said harshly, "Xu Shaotang, you are suspected of a rape case. This is the arrest warrant. Please follow me back to the city Bureau for investigation!"


    The servant moved her head to the chair, and Xu wenmian suddenly fell down on the chair.


    "Lao Li, why?" Xu Wenzheng looks at Fang LAN, who seems to have been taken out of his soul. He bites his teeth and asks in a deep voice. He can''t afford to give Li Xiuping face. He only worries about his son. No matter how incompetent he is, he is his own son. His son almost raped song Yinuo, but he has also been punished. Why should he be arrested now?


    Although, legally speaking, the son does commit a crime, for people at their level, many things are outside the established rules. Moreover, with the relationship between the Xu family and Li Xiuping, this kind of thing can be completely private. There is no need to make it like this.


    "Brother, I, I have no choice..." Li Xiuping sighed bitterly that he was able to become the director of Tianhai Municipal Bureau from an ordinary criminal police officer, which was inseparable from the financial support of the Xu family. Now he wanted to arrest my brother''s only son. He really felt sorry for my brother.


    However, he is helpless. In most people''s eyes, he may be the director of Tianhai Municipal Bureau. However, in some people''s eyes, he is just a small official of sesame and mungbean, and even not qualified as a chess piece.


    "Lao Li, song Yinuo What kind of identity is it? " Seeing Li Xiuping''s embarrassed look, Xu Wenzheng finally thought of song Yinuo, the key figure in the matter!


    Relying on his keen intuition, he has realized that this should have a great relationship with the family behind song Yinuo. Although he had guessed that song Yinuo''s identity was not simple before, at this moment, he found that he still underestimated song Yinuo''s identity.


    Aware of this, he immediately found out more wrong places. He was also a man with a head and a face in the sky. Song Yinuo''s bodyguards dared to kill his son without any scruples. Based on this, we can judge that song Yinuo''s identity is absolutely beyond our imagination! What''s more, from the current situation, it is obvious that song Yinuo''s family has exerted irresistible pressure on Li Xiuping, the director of Tianhai Municipal Bureau!


    To face a family that can exert irresistible pressure on Li Xiuping, it''s really troublesome this time!


    "Brother, it seems you understand too!" With a sigh, Li Xiuping went to Xu Wenzheng, patted him on the shoulder, and said bitterly: "an hour ago, I received a call from commander song of Annam military region, saying that Xu Shaotang, a bastard, was trying to hurt his daughter. He gave me an order in the name of Political Department of Annam military region, asking me to arrest people in Xu''s family! Brother, what do you think I can do... "


    Commander song of Annan military region? Hearing this, Xu Wen is retreating two steps, his face is already a piece of ashes, for others, he may also use the Xu family''s financial resources to get through a little relationship, but in the face of such a character, who dares to give his son the back door?


    Isn''t commander song Anbang the commander of Annan military region? As a powerful man holding military power, he would shake his feet, not to mention the sky and sea, even the whole southeast! What''s more, his own identity is just one thing. Behind him, there is a giant that makes Xu Wenzheng feel desperate, the Song family in the capital!


    The Xu family is really rich. The market value of Shengshi group is more than 30 billion. However, in front of such a huge thing as the Song family, the Xu family can''t be seen at all! The Song family wants to clean up the Xu family, which is no different from crushing an ant!


    Xu Wenzheng''s heart is full of sorrow. He thinks about it and doesn''t think that song Yinuo is song Anbang''s daughter! No wonder there are people around her who protect her secretly. No wonder the people who protect her dare to kill their son. Now, all the doubts have been solved. Just, how can I save this useless son now!


    At this moment, Xu Wenzheng suddenly felt deeply powerless. After decades of business, he had never been so powerless!


    On the contrary to Xu Wen, Xu Shaotang was not worried at all. He walked up to Li Xiuping with a smile and said, "director Li, I admit that I almost raped song Yinuo. You catch me! But I also want to report that song Yinuo is suspected of intentional murder! I believe that the justice of director Li will not let song Yinuo go unpunished? "


    Uncle, don''t you song family accuse me of rape? I will accuse you of murder! Anyway, it''s all true!


    "Yes, director Li, song Yinuo''s bodyguards almost killed my son. If it wasn''t for my son''s death, he would be dead now! If we want to catch it, we should catch song Yinuo together! " Fang Lan also responded and ran up in a hurry.


    The police behind Li Xiuping try their best to hold back their laughter. They are laughing at the stupidity of the mother and son. If the Song family wants Xu Shaotang to go to jail, just make up a reason. But do you want to drag Miss Song into the water? I don''t want to see how many Jin and Liang your Xu family has?Money? What''s the difference between the Song family and papyrus?


    At this moment, everyone is a little gloating. Isn''t your Xu family rich? Now finally kick to the iron plate! More money is useless! It''s no wonder they are not happy with Xu Shaotang. This guy had a good relationship with the director of the Bureau and had a brother-in-law of the criminal police captain to support him. He didn''t pay any attention to them at all. He saw that these little policemen were shouting and sometimes even fighting. Now it''s bad luck. Of course we''re happy.


    Li Xiuping quietly wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at the mother and son awkwardly, and said: "Xu Shaotang, madam Xu, don''t worry, we will also investigate song Yinuo, but don''t hold too much hope. After all, song Yinuo is out of self-defense..."


    Although he said that he wanted to investigate song Yinuo, in fact, he did not dare to do so even if he lent him a hundred courage. Let alone his little director, even the mayor had to bow his head in front of the Song family! To investigate song Yinuo is to seek death!


    "Lao Li, is it really impossible? Can you make an appointment with Commander song for me? " Xu Wenzheng has been in the shopping mall for many years. Of course, he knows that Li Xiuping can''t arrest song Yinuo. Now his only hope is that the Song family can make peace. No matter what the cost is, he can''t let his only son go to prison. If he goes in, I''m afraid he won''t be able to get out of prison all his life!


    Li Xiuping sighed: "brother, it''s not my brother who doesn''t help you. There''s nothing I can do. I can only blame this boy for provoking the wrong people. Alas..."


    In the past, Xu Shaotang''s crimes were nothing more than speeding, gathering people to fight and so on. He turned a blind eye and passed away. But now, he has offended the Song family. He is really powerless!


    "Well, don''t talk about it. I''ll go with you..." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Even if he caught himself, what would he do? Song family? Hehe, as a "law enforcer", if he was afraid of a song family, he would have no face to mix in it!


    "Shaotang, you can''t go with them!" Fang LAN rushes over like crazy and holds Xu Shaotang''s hand. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her son. He used to be afraid of entering the game. Now how can he be indifferent? Didn''t he know that it would be a good thing for him to spend the rest of his life in prison? Is it really confusing?


    Feeling Fang Lan''s heartfelt care, Xu Shaotang felt warm in his heart, and the ice in his heart was slowly dissolving. He patted Fang Lan''s hand gently and said with a smile: "it''s OK, don''t worry, I''ll go back soon!"


    Xu Wenzheng''s head was running rapidly. For a long time, he gritted his teeth and said to Li Xiuping, "Lao Li, please take care of this useless thing! I''m going to ask song Yinuo to let this bastard go! "


    Now, without meeting song Anbang, song Yinuo is undoubtedly the last straw to save his life. As long as song Yinuo does not pursue himself, song Anbang will not continue to pester him. Only in this way can he save his son''s life.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Wenzheng and said, "what are you going to ask song Yinuo for? Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Just wait for me to go home! "


    Although Xu Wenzheng never gave him a good face, at the critical moment, he even planned to give up his old face to ask song Yinuo. This is the so-called deep love and responsibility, right?


    Looking at the calm and calm Xu Shaotang, Xu Wenzheng almost thought that he was dazzled. If he had been scared to death before, now he showed such a calm expression. Is this the so-called fearless ignorance? However, he is not in the mood to appreciate his son''s calmness. He just thinks about how to calm song Yinuo''s anger.


    "Lao Li, please do your best to help me. I''ll go to the company right away..."


    Li Xiuping nodded, asked someone to handcuff Xu Shaotang, and escorted him to the outside of Xu''s villa. As soon as he got to the door, he looked back: "brother, you can do it as soon as possible. I don''t know how long I can last here..."


    Looking at his son being taken away, Fang langdun felt dizzy, black in his eyes, and fell straight to the ground.


    Xu Wenzheng quickly held his wife and roared, "come on, take your wife back to her room and have a rest. Ask Dr. Li to come here!"

 Chapter 4

    The police car roars away from Xu''s villa. Li Xiuping makes people drive the police car as fast as possible. He wants to send Xu Shaotang to the Municipal Bureau as soon as possible, where Xu Shaotang is safer!


    When Li Xiuping was worried, the police car suddenly stopped with a "creaking" noise. They really had no choice, because their way forward was blocked, and a large group of armed soldiers stood on the road.


    Li Xiuping sighed. He was really afraid of anything. He took a look at the sleepy Xu Shaotang. He was shocked by his powerful psychology. At the same time, he shook his head helplessly and sighed helplessly: brother, I tried my best


    As soon as the police car stopped, a group of soldiers trotted forward and aimed their guns at the policemen. A strong man with a black face came up to Li Xiuping and showed him his officer''s certificate. He said, "director Li, I come to take over the suspect on the order of commander song of the southeast military region."


    Li Xiuping knows this man, PI Yongchun, the leader of Shanying brigade, the fist force of southeast military region! He tried to look dignified, waved his hand and said, "brother PI, we should take the suspect to the Municipal Bureau for investigation. This is a criminal case. If your army intervenes, it''s beyond your authority!"


    This is the only excuse he can think of to keep Xu Shaotang temporarily. He only hopes that this move can be effective for PI Yongchun.


    "Wow..."


    A bolt pull sound sounded, these soldiers have a big look at the offensive posture. In the face of this group of soldiers who don''t play according to the routine, except Li Xiuping, all the police officers are pale with fright. These people are obviously the ones who kill people without blinking an eye. They are afraid that if Li Xiuping persists, the soldiers on the opposite side will really break them! The pistols they distributed, in front of the soldiers who were carrying heavy weapons, were not much different from the firesticks!


    PI Yongchun raised his hand and made a sign to the team members not to act rashly for the time being. He spoke out to Li Xiuping seriously: "the suspect Xu Shaotang, suspected of injuring the family members of our senior officers, should be brought back to the base by us for trial. Li Bureau, don''t make it difficult for me to do it!"


    One is the director of the Municipal Bureau, the other is the leader of the mountain hawk brigade of the Annan military region. They have cooperated in some anti-terrorism exercises, so they have a little friendship. But now they have military orders, so it''s useless to have any friendship!


    "Alas..." With a sigh, Li Xiuping looks at the flustered police officers behind him. He knows that if he doesn''t hand over Xu Shaotang, these lawless soldiers will really shoot at everyone. At that time, not only Xu Shaotang will be taken away, but also these police officers will be responsible here.


    Thinking of this, even though he felt that he had failed Xu Wenzheng''s instructions, he still waved his hand: "hand over the suspect to the comrades in the army! Stop the line


    Things are getting worse and worse, and the fact that the other party is suspected of hurting the family members of senior officers, he, the director of the Municipal Bureau, can no longer intervene. This has already involved the military affairs! Li Xiuping really wants to slap Xu Shaotang in the face. He wants to offend the Song family. Now, who else can save you?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care. He just went to see what kind of person the commander of the southeast military region was. He knew there was such a number one person before, but he seemed to have never met before. It''s better to meet his old friend.


    As Xu Shaotang was taken away by the troops, all the police officers were relieved. It''s really frightening to face this gang of murderers!


    "Hello, brother..." Li Xiuping takes out the phone and tells Xu Wenzheng the news that Xu Shaotang was taken away by the army. I''m afraid song Yinuo is the only one who can save Xu Shaotang now.


    Xu Shaotang is totally unaware of Xu Wenzheng''s and Li Xiuping''s worries. He curiously looks at the soldiers sitting beside him and touches PI Yongchun with his elbow: "aren''t you special forces? Why is there no armed helicopter? "


    How fast the helicopter is! It can reach the destination in a short time!


    PI Yongchun looked at Xu Shaotang in disgust with a black face: "be honest, and then dare to talk, hum..."


    At this point, the people next to PI Yongchun picked up the gun and made an action of hitting people with the butt of the gun! This is a common method used by soldiers. No matter who you are, you have to lie down. Don''t expect these soldiers who break through the gunfire to tell you about "civilized law enforcement". In their eyes, there are only enemies and comrades in arms. Obviously, Xu Shaotang at the moment is the enemy in their eyes!


    "What kind of special forces, not even the armed police..." Xu Shaotang grumbles discontentedly that even the armed police have been equipped with armed helicopters, but these so-called special forces still use military vehicles. If they really need support, I''m afraid the day lily will be cold when they arrive.


    When the soldiers in the car heard Xu Shaotang''s words, their faces showed angry expressions one after another. A big soldier with a hot temper immediately stood up with a gun, picked up the butt of the gun and was about to smash it on Xu Shaotang''s head. However, when he just raised the butt of his gun, it happened to meet Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes. The soldier who came in the war stopped immediately. He felt numb on his scalp and cold all over, as if he was confronting a dangerous tiger!


    This kind of feeling, even in the face of instructors have never had, this is a kind of cold suffocating eyes, let life out of a kind of fear from the heart! He even felt that the butt of his gun was really going to be smashed down. He was determined to die! He didn''t know why he had this feeling, but his years of military career made him firmly believe that this feeling can''t be wrong! People who can survive from the barrage of bullets in the battlefield often rely on their inexplicable intuition.There is a saying in the special forces: you can not believe your eyes and ears, but you must believe your self-consciousness!


    It has to be said that his intuition once again saved his life. He really wanted to smash the butt of his gun. With Xu Shaotang''s character, he would kill him mercilessly! Even if he is now in handcuffs, even if he is surrounded by more than a dozen armed soldiers, he still has full assurance that he can easily kill them. He really wants to fight. These so-called members of the special forces are not enough for him to play.


    "Sit down!" PI Yongchun raised his head without expression and stopped the impulsive soldier''s behavior.


    Hearing PI Yongchun''s order, the big soldier, who was granted amnesty, sat back in his place dejectedly. Facing the teasing of his comrades in arms, he turned a deaf ear and thought, "this bastard is just a black sheep who has no power to bind a chicken. Why do you have such terrible eyes?"


    In the process of driving, the big soldier did not dare to look at Xu Shaotang again, but bowed his head. Two hours later, the military vehicle drove into the military base of the southeast military region.


    Xu Shaotang was escorted, but he had no consciousness of being a prisoner. He just looked at the base at random. It should have been out of Tianhai city. Now it should be on the boundary of Zhoushan.


    What''s the matter with the plane? There are helicopters everywhere in the base. How many broken cars are sent to detain them? You don''t take yourself seriously, do you?


    "Report!" PI Yongchun escorts Xu Shaotang to an office.


    "Come in!" A low voice came from inside.


    PI Yongchun opened the door, walked straight in, saluted the people inside, and said: "report commander, Shanying brigade, PI Yongchun has been ordered to bring the suspect, please instruct!"


    "The suspect stay, you go down to rest!" Middle aged people wave.


    "Yes


    When PI Yongchun left, there were only middle-aged people and Xu Shaotang left in the big office.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the middle-aged man in front of him without any scruples. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. His standard Chinese character face was angular, his eyes were bright, and he stood there with his hands on his back, giving people a feeling of not being angry and arrogant. He was wearing a well cut general''s suit, and two shining stars on his shoulders, lieutenant general!


    Xu Shaotang is looking at him. He is also looking at Xu Shaotang. It is obvious that his eyes are full of disgust and a trace of deliberately suppressed anger.


    "You are song Anbang?" Xu Shaotang carelessly sat down opposite him, no matter whether the cup of tea on his table had moved or not, he grabbed it and poured it into his mouth. He had no consciousness as a prisoner.


    Cool! Damn, those bastards of Shanying brigade didn''t give him a drink of water for two hours. They were thirsty! The tea specially provided by senior military officers is different. Although they don''t feel much when they drink it, they still have a good taste after drinking it.


    Song Anbang was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that this man would dare to be so presumptuous in front of him. Did he still think that he was staying in those bars and nightclubs? Song Anbang tried to hold back his anger and asked, "are you Xu Shaotang?"


    "You sent for me, don''t you know who I am?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "come on, what''s the matter with me? Hurry up, I have to go back to dinner! "


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart that the son of the old man of Song Dynasty is not so handsome! I''ve seen it. It''s time to go home.


    "Bang!"


    Song Anbang slaps his desk and shakes everything on it. He glares at Xu Shaotang and roars, "why do I arrest you? Don''t you know? I just want to see what kind of people dare to attack song Anbang''s daughter after eating bear heart and leopard''s gall! "


    He is really angry. His daughter has always been regarded as the apple of his eye. If he hadn''t prepared for a rainy day, his precious daughter would have been harmed by this bastard!


    "Well, you''ve seen it now. Is it time to let me go?" Xu Shaotang didn''t care about song Anbang''s anger. He twisted his stiff neck and stood up. He handed his handcuffed hands to song Anbang, indicating that song Anbang would ask someone to open them for him.


    "Ha ha, you want to go here? If you are suspected of injuring the family members of senior officers, this is enough to shoot you! " Song Anbang glares at Xu Shaotang, apparently not planning to let him go.

 Chapter 5

    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and sat back. He looked at Song Anbang with a smile and said, "commander song, don''t forget that your daughter''s bodyguard almost killed me! If I remember correctly, should I be arrested and sentenced for deliberately injuring others? "


    "Hum, I''ll kill you if I kill you! It''s time to get rid of harm for the people! " Song Anbang said with disdain: "I thought you were going to die, but I didn''t expect that you were going to be discharged in a week. It''s really a good man. His life is not long, and the disaster has lasted for thousands of years!"


    The reason why he didn''t investigate this matter before was that he thought the boy would never survive. Unexpectedly, he was discharged from hospital in a short week? This immediately made song Anbang''s anger that was about to subside rekindled again. If you don''t kill this bastard who almost defiled his daughter, it''s not enough to calm his anger!


    Xu Shaotang''s face turns black. Damn it, he Zhuye, right? Your daughter''s bodyguard didn''t kill me. Now your commander of southeast military region is ready to shoot me? Do you really think the Song family can cover the sky with one hand?


    "Song Anbang, do you really want to shoot me?" Xu Shaotang half narrowed his eyes, showing a trace of evil smile.


    Song Anbang is a commander of a military region. Who dares to call him by his name on the southeast border? How can this bastard despise himself? Song Anbang was more angry: "I don''t care if I shoot you. Let the military court try you!"


    , good to hear, let the military court go to trial. Mama, is not the military court has the final say? It seems that song Anbang is determined to take his own life! Xu Shaotang is about to teach song Anbang a lesson, but he suddenly remembers something. Then he smiles and points to the phone on his desk. Looking at him calmly, he asks, "do you mind if I make a phone call?"


    "Why do you want me to save you? I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Your Xu family doesn''t have the ability yet! " Song Anbang has already investigated the details of the Xu family, but it''s just a merchant''s home. In their eyes, no matter how rich a businessman is, he can''t be on the stage. What is the use of money in the face of absolute power?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about his contemptuous smile. He picked up the phone and dialed a mobile phone number.


    Song Anbang didn''t stop him. He just came over curiously to see what tricks the boy wanted to play.


    The phone was soon connected, and a voice full of dignity came from the phone: "who?"


    Hearing this voice, song Anbang was stunned. He was familiar with it, but it was the voice of his father, song Yinian!


    At this moment, song Anbang was shocked. How could this bastard have his Laozi''s number, and it was answered by his Laozi himself. It must be the Laozi''s mobile phone number! General telephone calls are answered by the confidential secretary or guard of the old man.


    Only a few children and grandchildren of the Song family know their Laozi''s mobile phone number. Is it Enoch who told him? impossible!


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that Mr. Song still remembers the promise he made on March 13?" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    As a member of the "law enforcer", there are so many people who have received his favor. Unfortunately, song Yinian also received his favor. He once saved song Yinian''s life. As a thank you, song Yinian gave him a promise.


    "Remember, sir, what can I do for you? I''ll do my best!" Song Yinian''s excited voice came from the phone.


    Song Yinian was really excited. Three years ago, when he was inspecting the northwest military region, he was attacked by a large number of unidentified armed men, and the guards around him were almost lost in the face of several times the enemy. Just when he thought his life was going to be buried in the northwest desert, he suddenly killed a master, who not only calmly saved him, but also killed all the enemies.


    As one of the leaders of the Chinese military, song Yinian met many experts, but it was the first time he saw such an expert. He believed that even the "dragon group" would be vulnerable in front of him. The iron means and cold attack still lingered in his mind.


    At that time, he asked the identity of the benefactor, but the other party only told him three words - Chinese! Although the other party didn''t ask him anything, as a token of thanks to his life-saving benefactor, he made a promise that he could do something for him without harming the country.


    This commitment is really heavy, but song Yinian thinks it is worth it! He is also a man who came out of the sea of corpses. He has long been indifferent to life and death, but he can''t die because he is the pillar of the Song family. If he dies, the Song family will suffer a heavy blow and even be removed from the capital! In a sense, this man saved the whole song family!


    After returning to the capital, song Yinian used all his energy and did not find the person''s information, which made him more curious about this person! However, in the past three years, that person has never contacted him again. Originally, he thought that this promise would eventually become empty words, but today he received a phone call from this person. How could he not be excited!


    Xu Shaotang raised his head, took a provocative look at Song Anbang, and said to the phone, "in fact, it''s nothing serious. It''s just that there is a man named song Anbang opposite me, who seems to be the commander of some Southeast military region, clamoring to shoot me..."Dudu


    The phone hung up.


    Song Anbang laughed. Just now for a moment, he really thought that this boy had any friendship with the old man. This boy talked a lot, but he was just putting on airs!


    "Look, the iron hooves are clanging, walking all over the rivers and mountains..."


    Song Anbang''s mobile phone sounds. He grabs it and looks at it. Suddenly, he has a bad feeling in his heart. The caller ID is from his old man. He presses the answer button, straightens up and calls: "Dad..."


    "I don''t care what happened to the person opposite you. Let him go at once! At once Song Yinian''s angry roar came from the phone. How can song Yinian not be angry that his son wants to shoot his life-saving benefactor? Are you kidding? With that person''s ability, why call him for help? The other party can call him to save his face. Otherwise, his son would have been a corpse.


    Listening to the old man''s roar, song Anbang held the mobile phone in his hand for two seconds with a dull face. Then he said to the mobile phone, "but Dad, this bastard almost raped Enoch... "


    "I''ll say it again. Let the man opposite you go at once! If he''s missing a hair, I''ll ask you! And apologize to him! " Song Yinian''s words were full of unquestionable flavor, and then he hung up.


    Song Anbang looks at the mobile phone in his hand. When he comes back, he can only put down his hand. His head is full of his father''s roar. Until now, he still thinks he is dreaming. How can this bastard know the old man? Why did the song master let himself release people without even asking about anything?


    And make yourself apologize to this asshole? Damn, my daughter was almost raped by this bastard, and I have to apologize to him?


    Is the old man a fool?


    Of course, he only dares to say it in his heart. He dares not to say it with his courage. In the Song family, the old man''s words have absolute authority!


    Xu Shaotang changed his comfortable posture and leaned back on the chair. He looked at Song Anbang with a smile. He really thought he was clay kneaded. What''s more, clay figurines have a third nature!


    "Commander song, please apologize to me. I haven''t seen my ears stand up so long?" The so-called hit is to hit the face, you don''t think song Anbang will eat yourself, now obediently give me an apology!


    Song Anbang is so angry that he wants to apologize to this asshole? impossible!


    "Somebody Song Anbang decided to let the bastard go first, and then check the background of the bastard in detail. It seems that his previous intelligence is wrong, and the boy is obviously not as simple as the intelligence.


    The guard outside pushed in and saluted song Anbang.


    "Send this bastard back to the Xu family!" Even though song Anbang was very unwilling, he could not disobey his orders.


    Two guards immediately come forward, ready to take Xu Shaotang out. Xu Shaotang quit immediately. He hasn''t apologized yet. How can he go?


    His hand was on the phone again, but his eyes were fixed on Song Anbang. Song Anbang of course knows that this bastard is threatening himself. If he doesn''t apologize, this bastard will definitely call the old man again! At that time, I will not be so easy to be scolded!


    Song Anbang waved the two guards back first. He couldn''t apologize to the bastard in front of the guards. Otherwise, the commander of the military region would have no face!


    "Xu Shaotang, don''t push an inch!" Song Anbang roared angrily.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "commander song, I''m helping you carry out the orders of Mr. Song. You don''t want others to disobey the orders of Mr. Song, do you?"


    Song Anbang was so angry that he put his hand on his gun several times. He really wanted to take out his gun and kill the bastard! Worried about the power of the old man, song Anbang finally gave in and tried to calm down his emotions. He suppressed the idea of shooting Xu Shaotang, and then said abruptly, "Xu Dashao, yes No Get up


    Song Anbang almost gritted his teeth to say these three words. Now he just wants to send him away and let him stay here. Sooner or later, he will have to pull out his gun!


    "You are not sincere in your apology at all..." Xu Shaotang turned his lips and saw that song Anbang was already in an exposed state. He decided to take it as soon as it was good. He said, "well, I won''t embarrass you any more. Your tea is good. If you give me some, you should make amends for me..."


    Xu Wenzheng''s father loves tea most in his life. He should rob song Anbang''s tea and go back to honor him. It is estimated that he will be worried about himself!


    Now that he has occupied Xu Shaotang''s body, let''s do his filial duty for him.

 Chapter 6

    Song Anbang''s mouth was drawn. Damn, he was the only one who robbed others. Today, he was robbed by a hairy boy? Biting his teeth, he turned around and took out a can of tea from the drawer behind him. It almost hit Xu Shaotang: "take it and get out of my way!"


    As long as you can send this bastard away, it doesn''t matter if you lose some tea. If you don''t send this bastard away again, he will really pull out his gun!


    Xu Shaotang accurately catches the tea thrown by song Anbang with his handcuffed hands, shows a satisfied smile, and then crosses his hands to earn.


    "Dang..." With a crisp sound, the handcuffs on Xu Shaotang''s hands were directly torn off by him!


    Song Anbang was shocked by this scene. He had never seen anyone who could break the handcuffs by his own strength. Some people in his military region could do it, but it should not be a playboy who was hollowed out by wine and sex! What is the origin of this asshole?


    The reason why Xu Shaotang deliberately does this in front of song Anbang is to show his strength and let him stop pestering himself in the future. He really doesn''t have so much mind to play with him!


    Taking the tea from the robbery, he smiles at Song Anbang: "commander song, please arrange a helicopter to take me back. It''s too far away from the Xu family, and I''m too tired by car. I just came out of the hospital, and I''m light. If I''m tired, old song will be there, ha ha..."


    The following words are self-evident and clearly threaten song Anbang. In fact, he wants to go back to Xu''s house quickly, so that Xu Wenzheng won''t go to song Yinuo to plead with her!


    "Somebody, arrange a helicopter to take Xu Da Shao home!" Song Anbang gritted his teeth and yelled at the door. It''s hard for him to get entangled with this bastard again! Damn, your own armed helicopter, it''s used to deal with the enemy! It''s not this bastard''s car!


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t know song Anbang''s anger. He thought, song Anbang looks pretty good!


    With the looted tea, Xu Shaotang walked out of the office contentedly. As soon as he got to the door, he suddenly turned to song Anbang and said with a smile, "commander song, your mobile phone ring has to be changed. Now the ring is too loud, it''s not good..."


    Also use "loyal to serve the country" as a mobile phone ring, as if for fear that others do not know your loyalty!


    "Go away!" Finally, song Anbang couldn''t suppress his anger any more. He pulled out the gun from his waist with a roar, "Pa, Pa" two times, aiming at Xu Shaotang''s feet are two shuttles! Damn it, publicity? How can this asshole say he''s publicity? You are ignoring me as a lieutenant general, robbing my beloved tea, and finally boasting to me in my territory. Is there anyone who is more arrogant than you?


    "Well, I''m kind to remind you, don''t be ungrateful!"


    ¡­¡­


    It was PI Yongchun who escorted Xu Shaotang back to his home.


    "You see, it''s better to use the helicopter early. You''re just wasting your time!" On the helicopter, Xu Shaotang was very happy. At the speed of the helicopter, he could return to Xu''s home in 20 minutes at most. He should be in time.


    PI Yongchun doesn''t dare to treat Xu Shaotang like he did at the beginning. Although he doesn''t know what method this boy used to let the commander let him go, he can explain a lot of problems by digging a can of tea from the commander! After many years of following the commander, how many people want nothing from the commander, but this guy took the whole can?


    Along the way, he also carefully observed Xu Shaotang. After returning to the camp, the soldier under his command described Xu Shaotang''s terrible eyes to him, but he couldn''t understand why such a playboy could really make such eyes?


    All the way speechless, when the helicopter landed outside Xu''s villa, Xu''s servants ran out to watch one after another. Fang LAN, who had just finished the physical examination and lay down to rest, also got up from the bed.


    "For your sake, I''ll give you a piece of advice!" Before getting off the plane, Xu Shaotang unexpectedly turned his head to PI Yongchun and said, "you''d better stop the rubbish you''re practicing now. Maybe you can live a few more years..."


    PI Yongchun''s practice is a kind of hard Qigong, which should be practiced in the wrong way, or the practice method is incomplete. His seemingly strong body is already broken. If he continues to practice, he will die within three years!


    Hard Qigong is really a kind of Kung Fu with both offensive and defensive skills. However, most people practice hard Qigong by constantly overdrawing their own body. The final result is that they don''t practice Kung Fu well, but they waste it.


    There is no injustice or hatred between him and PI Yongchun. In a sense, we are all soldiers. Now that we meet, he thinks it''s necessary to remind PI Yongchun. As for whether PI Yongchun can listen, it''s not something he cares about. When walking off the plane, Xu Shaotang intentionally or unintentionally hit PI Yongchun''s chest valve with his elbow.


    "Ah..." PI Yongchun screamed and fell into the cabin. Every inch of his skin seemed to have been cut by a knife, and his bones seemed to have been pinched to pieces. The deep pain made the cold sweat on his forehead fall like raindrops.


    At this moment, PI Yongchun was shocked. It hurts. It hurts! The boy didn''t exert himself, why did he hurt so much? And what''s the meaning of that sentence before he stepped off the plane?The people next to him saw PI Yongchun struggling with pain and thought that Xu Shaotang had done something. He picked up his gun and was about to stop Xu Shaotang. However, PI Yongchun grabbed him and said, "go back first!"


    The people around him gave a vicious look, helped PI Yongchun, who was almost curled up in a ball, back to the seat of the cabin, made a take-off gesture to the pilot, and the helicopter immediately flew to the direction of the base.


    The helicopter quickly left the Xu villa, Fang LAN recovered from the surprise, immediately rushed up, carefully looked at his body, tears rolling down: "Shaotang, are you OK, are you hurt? They put you back? You have to thank Enoch. Don''t provoke her any more. "


    Xu Shaotang smiles. My mother still thinks that song Yinuo saved her life. I''m afraid she can''t get out any more!


    "Where''s my dad?" Xu Shaotang asked. He looked around and didn''t see the old man.


    "Your father went to the company to find Enoch. If he didn''t plead with Enoch, how could you come back..." Fang LAN choked and said, "listen to your father well in the future. Although he doesn''t say it, he cares about you in his heart..."


    "I''ll go to the company!" Xu Shaotang really doesn''t want his father to ask song Yinuo for help.


    Open the garage door, there are several expensive sports cars, any one should be worth tens of millions, this bird, why collect such sports cars! He is really the black sheep of the family!


    Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to choose, just jump on a blue sports car and drive out of Xu''s house like a gust of wind.


    "Shaotang, be careful!" Fang Lan''s concerned voice came from behind.


    To say that these sports cars are really expensive, but the speed is definitely not blowing. The Xu family is tens of miles away from the headquarters of Shengshi group, and they arrived in ten minutes! Of course, this also has the credit that he runs red light ceaselessly!


    Fortunately, the headquarters of Shengshi group is in the suburb. If it is in the urban area, it will be blocked!


    The headquarters of Shengshi group is 49 floors high. Although the top floor is where Xu Shaotang''s office is located, he has almost never been there! His steps will always stop on the 48th floor, because song Yinuo''s office is on the 48th floor! The only purpose that you came to Shengshi group before was to find song Yinuo!


    A blue sports car roared into Shengshi group. No one dared to stop it. The security guard didn''t see it. In fact, when he saw the sports car, the security guard had taken the initiative to shake up the railing. Who dares to stop the master''s car? It''s still light to be beaten. I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep my job after being beaten. You know, the security guards of Shengshi group also have a lot of income. Many people are trying to get inside.


    As soon as some female employees see Xu Shaotang appear in Shengshi group, they disperse and run away one after another, just like seeing a hungry wolf! Of course, there are still a few charming women who boast that they are very beautiful, wriggling their body posture and throwing eyes at him. The hidden meaning is needless to say.


    Although Xu Shaotang is a well-known playboy, we all know that he has a lot of money to spend. Even if he can be Xu Shaotang''s woman for just one night, he can get hundreds of thousands or even millions afterwards. This kind of speed of making money still makes many money worshippers flock to him! Not all women attach so much importance to their virginity. Compared with money, virginity is not so important. Besides, Xu Shaotang is also pretty. It''s better to sleep with Xu than to be oppressed by those bald old ghosts.


    Looking back on the angry things that the Birdman had done before, Xu Shaotang felt helpless. He was notorious. No wonder these people were so afraid of him.


    Xu Shaotang walked into the elevator like a gust of wind and pressed directly to the 49th floor.


    Sometimes, it''s not no good to be a villain. At least, the elevator doesn''t stop once in the middle! Knowing that the master is in the elevator, who dares to press? I really want to make the master angry. I''m sure I don''t have any good fruit to eat!


    Look at this master in a hurry, I think it''s going to find Mr. Song again, isn''t it? But didn''t you hear that he was sent to the hospital? Why did you leave the hospital so soon?


    Many employees are puzzled, Xu Shaotang all the way to the 49th floor!


    This sensational news will soon spread in Shengshi group! Why did you go to the 49th floor instead of the 48th? Many people began to think carefully about whether the sun came out from the west this morning.

 Chapter 7

    Xu Shaotang stops at the door of the president''s office. The sound insulation effect of the president''s office is excellent. If it wasn''t for his "Yulong Jue", it would be impossible to hear the words inside. But now he can hear clearly. Xu Wenzheng is supposed to be making a phone call inside. As for who to call, he doesn''t have to think about it. He can guess it. It must be the people who can help dredge the relationship.


    Xu Wenzheng made a lot of phone calls, and everyone said that they were powerless. It was not that they didn''t help, but that they really didn''t have the ability. Most of the people in their circle were businessmen. Who dares to make mistakes in front of the Song family? Even if it has something to do with it, I''m afraid it''s not enough to change song Anbang''s decision!


    Xu Shaotang was a little moved. Although this cheap father never gave him a good face, when something really happened, he tried his best to save himself. This is enough for him to accept this cheap father!


    Recalling the past, Xu Shaotang pushed open the door of the president''s office and went in.


    "I said, don''t bother me with anything, you..." Xu Wenzheng was about to get angry. He thought that his secretary came in. He raised his head and choked his words. He rubbed his eyes hard and asked in disbelief: "Shaotang, how are you? You are not... "


    "Dad, I''m ok. Song Anbang put me back!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang went forward and gave Xu Wenzheng a hug, a hug from the heart!


    In his opinion, this action is nothing, but Xu Wenzheng''s heart has set off a storm, instant tears, mobile phone "pa" fell to the ground! How many years? How many years have father and son not embraced like this?


    "Did Enoch call commander song?" Xu Wenzheng first thought of song Yinuo. In his opinion, besides song Yinuo, who can change the decision of song Anbang, the commander of the southeast military region. Although song Yinuo refused to save her son at the beginning, maybe she wanted to open up after she left?


    "Song Yinuo? You went to ask sonino? What is that woman begging you to do? " Xu Shaotang sighed that he had come back too late!


    Xu Wenzheng quietly wiped away the excited tears on his face and said, "as long as I can save you, what''s wrong with asking her?"


    At the thought of Xu Wenzheng''s tearful plea for song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang came out of the president''s office and went directly to the 48th floor. He wanted to see who this miss song was!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang appeared on the 48th floor, everyone was not surprised. He thought that the young man had come to the 48th floor, and the sun came out from the East.


    With the memory in his mind to find song Yinuo''s office, Xu Shaotang is not polite, directly kick open song Yinuo''s office door, treat song Yinuo such a woman, completely not polite!


    Song Yinuo, who is holding the phone to call his father, frowns slightly. Who dares to kick the door of his office? When she looked up and saw Xu Shaotang in front of her, her eyes suddenly flashed a touch of surprise! I was just about to make a phone call, but this asshole appeared in my office safe and sound? With his father''s temper, how can he be released easily?


    When song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, Xu Shaotang also looks at her carefully.


    Xu Shaotang was so absent-minded for a moment that he saw many beautiful women, but few of them were so beautiful! It''s no wonder that this product wanted to use it against her before. Even I felt shocked by her beauty, not to mention the previous playboy?


    The curved willow eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and the face is full of indifference. It''s like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. The moving eyes are as bright as the stars at night! Flower appearance, shoulder if cut into, Yingying a grip of the willow waist, with that graceful skirt, like a Tingting and standing lotus.


    And her figure, which is convex and backward, will inevitably lead to imagination. This is a graceful and sexy woman! No wonder this woman is so proud. With her beautiful appearance, she has the capital to be proud. What''s more, her ability is also outstanding!


    Xu Shaotang calmed down and looked at Song Yinuo, who was so confused that he took a chair and sat opposite her. He put his feet on Song Yinuo''s desk at random and said with a sneer, "Miss Song, I didn''t get shot by song Anbang. Are you very disappointed?"


    Song Yinuo disgusted Xu Shaotang, who was not in the right shape, and said faintly: "I''m really surprised by your appearance. Now that you''re OK, I don''t have to call my father again! Mr. Xu, you can leave if you have nothing to do. Don''t disturb my work


    Feeling song Yinuo''s disgusting attitude like driving away a fly, Xu Shaotang is very uncomfortable!


    "Song Yinuo, as vice president of Shengshi group, I will inform you that you are dismissed!" Xu Shaotang put away his dandy appearance and said to song Yinuo solemnly.


    He didn''t do this to revenge song Yinuo. He just felt that this woman was not suitable to stay in Shengshi group. Yes, this woman is really beautiful and capable, but it''s not suitable for her to stay in Shengshi group. I''m afraid my father, the president, doesn''t dare to offend her, does he?


    Song Yinuo looked at him in surprise, then lowered his head to continue to deal with the documents in his hand, but said with a sneer: "Mr. Xu, I think you are mistaken, you don''t seem to have the right to fire me!""Because you are song Anbang''s daughter and song Yinian''s granddaughter?" Xu Shaotang gave a cold hum.


    "Not because of who I am, but because of who you are?" With a scornful smile on his face, song Yinuo leaned back on his chair, raised his head and said, "you seem to have forgotten that your position as vice president is just an empty position without any real power! Moreover, in my position, only the president has the right to fire me! "


    The woman''s face clearly said: fire me? You are not qualified!


    Xu Shaotang a stay, he did not have the right?


    "Are you sick? I almost raped you. You even want to stay in Shengshi group. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll give you another hard bow? " Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at this woman. If she were someone else, she would have submitted her resignation letter. But looking at this woman''s posture, it seems that she has no intention of leaving Shengshi group!


    "I want to go, no one can keep me, I don''t want to go, no one can let me leave! If you have any other ideas, you can only have the courage to try! " Song Yinuo picked his eyebrows and said calmly.


    She came to Shengshi group. Isn''t she avoiding? The younger generation of a big family, while enjoying the shadow of their ancestors, often have a lot of unknown sadness, especially the young women, how many people have become the tools of family marriage, and finally have to marry a man they don''t love!


    At least for now, she is quite satisfied with Shengshi group, except for the man who disgusts him!


    "All right, whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang stood up, went to the door, suddenly stopped, looked back, leaned his body against the deformed door, with a smile of evil spirit on his face, and coolly said: "help me tell your two bodyguards, let me see them next time, I promise to break their legs!"


    No matter how many angry things Xu Shaotang has done before, no matter what he has done to song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang has been killed before. This is a fact! Next time, if he has a chance to see those two bastards again, he will certainly teach them a lesson, which can be regarded as revenge for the brother who occupied his body.


    After Xu Shaotang left the office, song Yinuo was a little distracted. Xu Shaotang''s words at the door were automatically ignored by her. Does this Playboy have the courage to fight his bodyguard? Is the sun coming out in the west? In her eyes, Xu Shaotang is an embroidered pillow, which is not good for her. To her father''s bodyguard, he is just dying! Although Xu Shaotang is very unbearable, but his IQ should be no problem, and a person with no IQ problem will not die!


    She was surprised that the Playboy didn''t say anything to tease himself? Didn''t even show an evil look at himself? Although they didn''t talk for a long time, according to the Playboy''s character, I''m afraid they would have shown that disgusting desire long ago, right?


    And how did he get out of the military district? Song Yinuo looks at his mobile phone and finally dials his father''s phone: "Dad..."


    "Enoch? You''re not going to plead for that bastard, are you? Don''t worry, I''ve let him go! " Song Anbang''s voice came from the phone, but it obviously had a very unwilling taste.


    "You let him go yourself?" Song Yinuo is very curious. She doesn''t understand her father''s temper. It''s a good thing that she didn''t lead the soldiers to surround the Xu family. How could she let the bastard go?


    As soon as he mentioned this, song Anbang thought of the bastard''s smile, and said angrily, "do you think I want to let him go? It''s not your grandfather who called to let me go! Also, don''t stay in Shengshi group, that bastard is not a fuel-efficient lamp! "


    What he is most worried about now is his daughter''s safety. The fact that the asshole broke the handcuffs is enough to prove that the asshole is a dangerous person. The bodyguard he sent to his daughter may not be his opponent! This also makes him curious. Since that bastard is so powerful, how could he have been nearly killed by the bodyguard before? Even if you want to be a pig and eat a tiger, you don''t have to make fun of your own life!


    "OK, I''ll think about it..." Song Yinuo hangs up. She''s so shocked now that her grandfather called in person? Although the Xu family is rich, it''s impossible to invite their own grandfather! What the hell is going on?


    For the first time, song Yinuo had a little curiosity about that playboy!

 Chapter 8

    After leaving song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang goes directly back to his office. Nuo''s office has only one computer and one bedroom, and there is not even a single document! How dare you treat the vice president''s office as a hotel!


    Turn on the computer and start searching for the island where you were working. On the satellite map, that nameless Island no longer exists! There are only a few sporadic reports about the island, to the effect that the multinational joint forces held military exercises near the island


    Hehe, military exercises? Will small nuclear bombs be used in military exercises?


    Obviously, what happened on that island has been deliberately concealed. Such a big explosion, in the modern information age, no one can ignore it, and even cover up the past with a military exercise! People who want their own lives obviously have great energy. He wants to see who is behind them and what conspiracy these people have!


    Turn off the computer, quietly lying in bed thinking about the plan. Now that he has no power at all, it will be very difficult to investigate this matter. Few people who have the power to investigate this matter can believe that he can no longer easily reveal his identity to others.


    And I don''t have any advantages. At least, I''m afraid everyone thinks that he is dead. His current identity is the best cover up. No one will connect Playboy Xu Shaotang with Canglong! In this way, I am also in the dark!


    Want to investigate the whole incident, still need to step by step, now must not leak identity, and slowly restore strength, now this body is too weak, now the strength is less than 30% of the previous, deal with ordinary experts can, really to those abnormal existence, it is estimated that a few moves to lie dead!


    Making up his mind, Xu Shaotang jumped out of bed. Although he was different from the previous playboy, one thing was the same. They didn''t like to stay in the boring office!


    Xu Shaotang came downstairs, regardless of the eyes of the people around him, driving his own sports car, leaving Shengshi group in the eyes of the people.


    On the 49th floor, Xu Wenzheng opens the window and looks at his son driving away. He shakes his head helplessly. Although he looks more sensible than before, he is still not interested in taking over Shengshi group. Who should nuota Shengshi group be handed over to?


    If only song Yinuo were his own daughter-in-law! Regardless of her background, her outstanding business talent can keep the foundation of the Xu family! It''s just a pity, alas! After this event, I''m afraid that son and song Yinuo are incompatible! Just now, it was not reported that the bastard kicked open the door of song Yinuo''s office. I don''t know what they were fighting about!


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang is driving a sports car, but the speed is really embarrassing. Anyway, he has nothing urgent to do. Just drive slowly and enjoy the roadside scenery. These days, the people who have no money are trying their best to move to the urban area, while the rich are trying their best to move to the suburbs. Apart from other things, this environment alone is definitely better than the urban area!


    He had to sigh in his heart: rich people, really know how to enjoy!


    Xu Shaotang holds the steering wheel in one hand and reaches out to the outside of the car to enjoy the moment''s peace. In the past, he was nervous all day and spent most of his time performing tasks or trying to improve his strength. There is not much time like now!


    Think about the present life, mouth outline a smile, in fact, to be a black sheep is also very good, at least not all day nervous, at least not always on standby!


    Many people on the road see Xu Shaotang like this. They really want to rush up and beat him up. Damn it, the sports car makes you drive like this. It''s so outrageous!


    Ignoring the passers-by''s eyes, Xu Shaotang leisurely to the Xu family.


    "Bang..."


    While enjoying this rare peace, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a shock from the car body, and then there was a loud noise. The car body rushed forward uncontrollably for more than ten meters before it could stop! Your car was hit?


    "Even if I can''t stand driving so slowly, I don''t have to drive to hit it..." Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. He opened the car door and came down. He wanted to see if it was the bastard who dares to hit him!


    It was an ordinary minibus that hit his car. Maybe it was not well controlled after hitting his car. Now the front of the car hit a big tree on the side of the road. The front windshield of the van was broken and a bloody head was sticking out of it.


    Xu Shaotang went over and put his hand on the other side''s neck. His pulse almost stopped. It seemed that he could not survive. The fatal reason was the fragment of the windshield that should be inserted into the temple.


    This is using life to hate the rich! Xu Shaotang mouth a smoke, groping in the body, he wants to call the police. After touching it for a long time, he didn''t find the shadow of his mobile phone. It seems that his mobile phone was crushed by song Yinuo''s bodyguard. He was arrested as soon as he was discharged from the hospital, and he hasn''t got a mobile phone yet


    Passers by and vehicles have stopped to watch, the expensive sports car was hit by the van, this is the Xi Da Pu Ben thing!


    "Wow, look, the owner of the sports car is unscathed. Luxury cars are different...""How about a luxury car? Isn''t it rotten after being hit?" Another person sour said.


    Passers by take out their mobile phones and stop to take photos. At this moment, they have a feeling of revenge! Fortunately, several people responded and called the police one after another. Now that someone has called the police, Xu Shaotang has saved trouble. The man who hit his car has also died. It''s estimated that he''ll lose money for nothing. Besides, he doesn''t lack money to repair his car. The protective measures of the sports car are very good. The back of the car was smashed and a lot of impact force was removed. Xu Shaotang was unharmed, but it is estimated that the sports car will have to be overhauled.


    Xu Shaotang jumped into the car and drove away. This time, he was much faster. He didn''t want to be hit again.


    Back at Xu''s house, there was an extra car in the yard. It seems that some guests are coming.


    When the servants of the Xu family saw the young master coming back in a broken sports car, they all looked familiar. The young master had not crashed twice, but this time it seemed that he had been hit by someone else.


    Hearing the sound of the sports car, Fang LAN came out of the villa in a hurry, followed by a beautiful woman, who stood with Fang LAN like a pair of sisters.


    The first thing to notice is that her long white and straight legs are full of pearls and jade. A man can''t put down such beautiful legs.


    She looks about the same age as Xu Shaotang. Standing there, she is elegant and solemn. Her two big eyes are clear and bright, flashing charming and moving brilliance. Her eyebrows and smiles are full of mature charm. Qiong''s nose and mouth are small, and her jade face is flowing. Wearing a set of pink short skirt with square collar gives people a sense of competence and simplicity. A thin blue belt was tied around her waist as a decoration, and with her straight chest and tall figure, her posture was extremely graceful.


    Her beauty is not inferior to that of song Yinuo, or to put it simply, from the perspective of Xu Shaotang, the beauty is far more attractive to him than song Yinuo. Song Yinuo is cool and noble, giving people a sense of rejection, but she is intellectual, elegant, gentle, people can''t help but want to get close to her.


    "Shaotang, what''s the matter? Another crash? Let mom see if she''s hurt? " As soon as she saw the broken sports car, Fang LAN knew that her son must have crashed again, but she didn''t care what the sports car was hit like at all. She only cared whether her son was injured.


    "People are OK, but the car is damaged." Xu Shaotang''s indifferent smile.


    When the beauty saw Xu Shaotang''s rambling appearance, she was so angry that she pointed to Xu Shaotang''s nose and yelled: "you are too shameful. You just came out of the hospital and ran to drag racing. Do you want to let your family worry about you to death?"


    There are not many people who dare to scold Xu Shaotang, and there are few people who can make Xu Shaotang accept the scolding. This beautiful woman is just one of them, or the only one!


    "Sister, this time I really don''t have anything to do with it. I was hit when I was driving on the road. I still think it''s bad luck. The car is still parked there. If you don''t believe me, you can go to see it..." Xu Shaotang is aggrieved and says that at the same time, there is an inexplicable palpitation in his heart. His strong heart seems to have split a hole. Even in the face of song Yinuo, he never has such an irrepressible feeling.


    Although he knew that he shouldn''t have other thoughts about the beauty, he couldn''t help looking at her more.


    This beauty is Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang''s cousin. She is also a famous beauty in Tianhai. She is 27 years old this year. During her college years, her pursuers can row several streets! However, one month after graduating from University, she married Yang Rui, a little-known police constable and her high school classmate, regardless of her family''s opposition.


    After a week together, they got married at a lightning speed, which made countless young talents beat their chests and feet, and also made her relationship with her family drop to the freezing point. Soon after they got married, they gave birth to a daughter and a family of three. Although they didn''t have such a rich life as the Xu family, they also lived a warm and comfortable life.


    Yang Rui is also a new star in the police field. After graduating from the police academy, he became the leader of the Criminal Police Brigade in Tianhai city in a few years, and was also one of Xu Shaotang''s former backers.


    Many people were not optimistic about their flash marriage, but now they have been married for five years, but they have been harmonious and respectful, which makes those who are not optimistic about their marriage shut up.


    Before, Xu Shaotang didn''t even listen to his parents, but he only listened to his cousin. No matter how arrogant he was in front of outsiders, he always looked gentle in front of his cousin.

 Chapter 9

    The reason why he listened to this cousin''s words was that he fell into the water in an accident when he was a child. At that time, Xu Shaotang was only eight years old. They sneaked out to play, but Xu Shaotang accidentally fell into the pool. Lin Shuying, a 10-year-old who also couldn''t swim, struggled to save him, but Lin almost drowned. Since then, Xu Shaotang has been obedient to this cousin.


    Although Xu Shaotang was eating, drinking, whoring and gambling, he never did anything harmful to nature before he tried to use song Yinuo. To a large extent, it was because of his cousin''s discipline.


    "Really?" Lin Shuying asked in a dubious way.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and sat down in front of Lin Shuying.


    Lin Shuying stares at Xu Shaotang carefully for a while and confirms that he is not lying. Then he is a little relieved and says with a little bit of doting tone: "well, don''t be wronged. My sister wronged you!"


    From childhood to adulthood, her cousin, no matter how unbearable people outside speak, seldom lies in front of her, and as long as she lies in front of her, she can see it.


    Seeing Lin Shuying rubbing his head with his hand, Xu Shaotang quickly turned over his head and dodged: "elder sister, I''m already an adult..."


    "My lord?" Lin Shuying snorted coldly, staring at her beautiful eyes and said, "which adult, like you, eats and dies all day long? My uncle is fifty-six years old. If you don''t help him share the company''s affairs, it''s OK. I''ve let my family break their heart for you all the time. Look at you again. How can you look like an adult? "


    "Well, you two don''t make any noise. Shaotang hasn''t eaten yet. Mom will make delicious food for you!" Fang LAN looks at the sister and brother with a smile. Her son is OK, and her mood is better. Fang Lan said, Xu Shaotang just remembered that he did not seem to eat, it doesn''t matter, when he said it, he was hungry.


    When Fang LAN goes to cook, Xu Shaotang accompanies Lin Shuying to talk in the living room, "why didn''t you bring Xiao Miao?"


    Xiaomiaomiao, Lin Shuying''s daughter, is really named Yang Miaomiao. But Xu Shaotang has been affectionately calling her "xiaomiaomiao". Xiaomei is Xu Shaotang''s favorite, and she has no one!


    No matter how unbearable Xu Shaotang used to be, if xiaomiaowao is in danger, he will definitely rush to help him. No matter how bad he is, he will always be a spoiled smile in front of xiaomiaowao.


    Lin Shuying gave him a white look, with a tired look on his face. He rubbed his forehead and said, "I was on a business trip abroad. I heard that something happened to you. I flew back before I finished my work. I haven''t come home yet."


    "I see. No wonder I haven''t seen the car outside." Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that this car should be temporarily rented from the airport.


    Lin Shuying pokes Xu Shaotang''s head with a slender finger, and says: "tell me about you. You can''t spend too much time outside, but you can do something like that to song Yinuo! I''ve learned a lesson this time! "


    While teaching Xu Shaotang a lesson, she also blames herself in her heart. If she didn''t go abroad on business, maybe Xu Shaotang would not have done that to song Yinuo.


    "Sister, don''t mention it!" Xu Shaotang rubs his head in a headache and scolds the master half to death in his heart. He has to clean up the mess by himself, but the bastard is dead, but he has a big black pot in his back.


    Lin Shuying just wanted to slap him, thinking that this guy just came out of the hospital, he angrily took back his hand, glared at him, and said: "if you really have the ability, you should go to pursue song Yinuo aboveboard and let her fall in love with you! You said that if you want to have good looks, money and knowledge, why do you play those dirty tricks? As long as you change your mind, I don''t know how many girls you will be attracted to


    To tell you the truth, Xu Shaotang, who inherits the excellent genes of Fang LAN and Xu Wenzheng, is really a handsome guy. With his height of 1.8 meters, although he is not so handsome that he has no friends, he is also more beautiful than pan an. If he had not been notorious in Tianhai and walked on the street, there would have been many excellent women who would have taken the initiative to chat up with him.


    Many people may say that he is ignorant, but Lin Shuying knows that this boy actually has a lot of goods in his stomach. With the financial resources of the Xu family, he has been well educated since childhood, proficient in eight languages, graduated from Tianhai university with excellent results, and even plays the piano well.


    Such a person, could have become a beauty killer, but has become a black sheep that everyone hates!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t mess around like before!" Xu Shaotang said seriously. He really intends to rectify the name of this master. He can''t live as he used to? In order not to arouse the suspicion of others, perhaps, reform can become a good excuse!


    "Really?" Lin Shuying was overjoyed, and her eyes were moving. She snorted, "don''t try to cheat me!"


    "Really Xu Shaotang nodded: "this time, I decided to change my mind and be a new man. The former Xu Shaotang has died! Look, you will see a different Xu Shaotang! "


    Yes, the former Xu Shaotang has indeed died! In the future, standing in front of the world will be a new Xu Shaotang!Seeing that Xu Shaotang was serious, Lin Shuying was very excited. He punched him in the chest with a pink fist. Suddenly, tears flashed in his eyes: "I believe you! As long as you are willing to work hard, there is nothing you can''t do! "


    How many years, this guy finally figured it out! Song Yinuo, thank you. Without you, maybe he would not get a new life! At this moment, Lin Shuying read it silently in his heart.


    "By the way, sister, why don''t you come to Shengshi group for help? I''ll give my position as vice president out!" He won''t go after Song Yinuo in the future, and he won''t go to work in Shengshi group. With such a position as vice president, he really looks a bit nondescript.


    Lin Shuying heard this, a pair of beautiful big eyes suddenly a horizontal: "you just said you want to reform?"


    "Yes! But it''s not necessary for me to go to Shengshi group to change my mind, is it? You know, I''m not interested in that thing! " Xu Shaotang said that he was really not interested in business affairs.


    "What else can you do without going to Shengshi?" Lin Shuying said with a black face.


    "Don''t look down on me. There are many things I can do. You will know later." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what about my proposal just now? You look like you two now. You fly around all day, and your brother-in-law is busy with the criminal police team. There is no one to take care of meow. You don''t want meow to grow up like I used to, do you


    In order to persuade Lin Shuying to work in Shengshi group, Xu Shaotang has to treat himself as a negative textbook.


    Yang Rui''s family is not bad. Lin Shuying has just been promoted to the vice president of a medium-sized company, and her income is not bad. In the past, Xu Wenzheng and his son had asked him to work in Shengshi many times, but she refused. He didn''t want others to gossip behind his back, saying that she was a related account. But now, with the development of her company''s business abroad, she often needs to travel all over the world, and she really has little time with her daughter.


    Xu Shaotang''s words just now deeply stimulated her. She doesn''t want her daughter to grow up like Xu Shaotang before.


    "Well, I''ll think about it!" Lin Shuying can''t give a reply for the time being.


    Between them, Fang LAN has already cooked two small dishes. She and Lin Shuying have already eaten them, which she specially prepared for her son. In fact, she could ask a servant to do it, but she likes to do it herself. It''s a mother''s love!


    "Auntie, don''t hurry! Come here and I''ll tell you some good news! " Lin Shuying pulls Fang LAN, who is ready to eat, and says with a smile.


    "What''s the good news, you girl?" Fang LAN Chong''s smile, but it seems to suddenly think of something, a pull her, surprise asked: "you won''t be pregnant again?"


    My mother''s imagination is a little too rich, Xu Shaotang a strange smile. Then she said, "where did you catch his red face? The good news I want to tell you is that your precious son has made up his mind to change his mind! "


    "Really?" Fang LAN shivered and excitedly took Xu Shaotang''s hand: "Shaotang, do you really decide to change your mind and be a new man?"


    It''s not that she didn''t dream of such a day, but the happiness came too suddenly! She even thought she was dreaming!


    Looking at the excited mother, Xu Shaotang is really lucky for the dead Master. Even though he is so miserable, there are still so many people who love him deeply! Just as he was about to nod his head, suddenly there was an alarm. Then, a police car drove into Xu''s compound.


    Seeing the police car, Fang LAN and Lin Shuying''s face suddenly changed.


    "Didn''t the Song family let you back? Did they go back?" Fang LAN nervously takes Xu Shaotang''s hand and cries. She is scared enough today. She really can''t see her son''s accident again.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, pats her on the back, stands up and comforts: "don''t worry, it''s OK. Let''s go out and have a look first!"


    "Son, you can''t do anything!" Fang LAN tightly holds Xu Shaotang''s hand and follows Xu Shaotang out.


    In the yard stood a young policeman, who seemed at a loss.


    "Mr. Xu, please Follow me to the police station! " The young policeman came forward with a stiff head and faltered. It can be seen that he was still a little afraid.


    "Officer, what''s going on?" Fang LAN carefully asked, she is really afraid of the Song family back, and then sent to catch his son.


    The policeman said with a smile: "Mrs. Xu, don''t worry. We just take Mr. Xu to the police station to make a normal record."


    "Take notes?" Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at the policeman: "I don''t seem to have committed anything?"

 Chapter 10

    "Xu Shao misunderstood!" The police said with a smile, "well, an hour ago, someone reported that there was a car accident on Binjiang Road, and there were also lives."


    It turned out to be this. Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s true. However, I''m a victim. My tens of millions of sports cars have been damaged. When the man died, I''m still depressed. I can''t find anyone to compensate me for the money..."


    "We adjusted the surveillance video to make sure that the responsibility is not Mr. Xu!" The policeman explained, "it''s just that the person who had the accident is the fugitive we''ve been tracking for a long time. So, Mr. Xu, look..."


    Needless to say, ordinary traffic accidents turn into criminal cases. It seems that he really has to go to the police station. Xu Shaotang doubted whether he had brought his own aura of bad luck. He was about to enter the palace three times in less than one day, which was a bit too bad!


    "Yes, but my mother has just cooked a meal for me. I haven''t eaten yet. Could you wait for ten minutes?"


    Xu Shaotang may think it''s OK to say that, but Fang LAN and Lin Shuying are staring at each other. When was this boy so polite? In the past, the police in the future have been scolding! Is it starting to change so soon?


    Even the policeman didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would be so easy to talk. Originally, it was not his turn to deal with this matter. Although the escaped criminal died in a car accident, according to the tacit regulations, whoever handles it will take credit. Everyone said that Mr. Xu was very difficult and didn''t want to deal with it. In the end, he was sent. There was no way. Who said he was new!


    "Of course..." The policeman was flattered and said, "Xu Shao, please go to dinner first. I''ll just wait outside."


    "Don''t wait outside. Go in and have a cup of tea." Looking at her son''s change, Fang LAN is very happy. Even the policeman she used to hate looks cute. She warmly pulls the policeman into the room and asks the servant to bring him tea.


    Xu Shaotang three five out of two will be full stomach, stood up to the young police said: "let''s go!"


    Looking at his son''s back, Fang LAN suddenly pulls Lin Shuying and cries with joy: "Shuying, you see, Shaotang has really changed, really changed..."


    "Yes, he really began to change..." Lin Shuying''s eyes flashed with tears.


    ¡­¡­


    The next week, Xu Shaotang''s change was amazing.


    For a whole week, the Playboy didn''t go out to have a good time. He got up at seven in the morning on time, ran near the Xu villa, took a bath after running, and then ate. After eating, he locked himself in his room until noon. In the afternoon, he accompanied Fang LAN for a walk and occasionally helped her to cross the road. Xu Shaotang no longer yelled at his servants and bodyguards, and the lust in his eyes disappeared. Instead, he had a more free and elegant temperament.


    This kind of change makes Xu Wenzheng and his wife excited. Their son has changed for the better. Naturally, what they are most happy about is their parents. In the morning, Xu Wenzheng doesn''t even want to go to work in the company. If his wife doesn''t push him out, he wants to stay at home and talk to his son.


    Although Xu Shaotang still didn''t go to work in Shengshi group, who cares? It''s enough for him to get rid of his bad habits!


    After careful consideration, Lin Shuying also decided to work in Shengshi group as a vice president. She is not a virtual vice president. Xu Wenzheng has handed over a lot of power to her! Shengshi group is not a listed company. Xu Wenzheng holds 60% of the shares and Xu Shaotang holds 20%. The remaining shares are distributed to the meritorious officials of the company. This is a typical family business. Therefore, people in the company have no objection to Lin Shuying''s parachute. Besides, Lin Shuying''s ability is really good.


    ¡­¡­


    This morning, Xu Shaotang went out for a run as usual. Not far from the door of Xu''s house, he was suddenly felt like a needle. He faintly noticed that someone was peeping at his whereabouts. Who else wants to be bad for themselves? As soon as Xu Shaotang''s pupils shrank, he kept running at his feet. He was still running like a nobody, but he was on the alert. Was song Anbang not reconciled? If so, I really don''t mind giving him a warning!


    As he ran, the feeling grew stronger and stronger, and he became more convinced that the person who was spying on him was nearby.


    "You go back first. I''ll go around by myself." He turned to the bodyguard who was not far behind him.


    Seeing the four strong men in black behind him, Xu Shaotang can''t help but have a headache. Since she came back from the police station that day, her mother sent four bodyguards to her side as a queen. Although she refused again and again, she was still worried that she would be hurt again.


    These four bodyguards are frightening to look at. In fact, they are embroidered pillows. If anything happens, they can''t count on them at all. With their strength, in addition to using their bodies to block the bullets, they can also deal with the gangsters. Against the experts, they are the first to die!


    "Young master, madam told us to follow you at any time!" The bodyguard replied without expression.


    "Follow me again, and I''ll have your wife fire you immediately!" Xu Shaotang had no choice but to move out of his former face.Hearing this, the bodyguards were finally moved. The salary offered by the Xu family to the bodyguards is absolutely the top in the industry. They don''t want to lose this job.


    "Young master, don''t run too far..." Under the pressure of losing their jobs, the bodyguards finally gave in.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and walked slowly in the direction he had decided. Just as he was about to hide his body, a man appeared behind the big tree in the distance, waving to himself.


    Is this the man who peeps at himself? Is it too bold to show your body in front of you? Xu Shaotang walked over with a black face. He wanted to see what the man was selling.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming here, the man was very happy. He waved his hand more frequently and cried out: "Xu Shao, here, here..."


    Xu Shaotang was stunned. Looking at this man, he seemed eager to find him! Sensing that the man was not in danger, Xu Shaotang quickly walked over, looked at the thin man and asked, "who are you?"


    "Xu Shao, you Shao sent me to invite Xu Shao to get together in the old place tonight!" The thin man said quickly.


    Why not? You Mingze?


    "Why didn''t he come and let you hide here stealthily?" Xu Shaotang frowns, you Mingyuan is dead, that Xu Shaotang''s best friend, he was seriously injured in hospital, he actually did not come to see.


    "Xu Shao, if I don''t hide here, how can I have a chance to talk to you..." The thin man pointed to the bodyguards in the distance and said with a bitter smile.


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang immediately understood that it was mostly written by his mother. He was afraid that the gang of friends would bring him bad again, so he cut off their contact with him. No wonder no one has come to find himself for such a long time. I''m afraid my mother has blocked me!


    "Well, I know. Go back and tell the second. I''ll be on time tonight!"


    Back at home, Fang LAN has made a beautiful breakfast. Seeing that her son has really changed, Fang Lan''s face is no longer sad. He has a smile on his face all day. He looks like he is several years younger.


    "Mom, I''ll go out tonight!" Xu Shaotang said to his mother while eating breakfast.


    On hearing this, Fang Lan''s face changed slightly, and then said with a smile: "son, where are you going? Do you want your mother to accompany you?"


    Fang LAN is a smart woman. As soon as her son says it, she guesses that most of her son''s former friends are looking for her. She can''t let her son not go directly, so she says this to try.


    "Mom, I''ll go to find you Mingze. What are you doing with them?" Xu Shaotang put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. I have a sense of propriety!"


    "Well, good!" Now that her son has made it clear to herself, she chooses to believe her son, but she still tells her, "take more bodyguards then. The place where you children play is too messy..."


    She doesn''t need to know where those bastards are going. She doesn''t want her son to really turn over a new leaf. She just wants him to be safe. In her eyes, sending more bodyguards is undoubtedly the best way to ensure her son''s safety. She really doesn''t want to feel the pain of losing her son any more!


    "Don''t send me any more bodyguards!" Xu Shaotang looked at his mother seriously and planned to have a showdown with her. "Mom, I can play 100 bodyguards in our family. What can I do with them?"


    "You child, this boasting problem has not changed!" Fang LAN looks at her son angrily.


    "I''m not bragging!" Xu Shaotang said seriously: "if you don''t believe it, how about we gamble?"


    "How to bet? What''s the bet? "


    "It''s very simple. I beat ten bodyguards in my family. I lost. I''ll listen to you for everything. I won. I don''t have any other requirements. Just don''t send bodyguards for me any more..." He really doesn''t want these bodyguards. He can''t do anything with so many poles. Anyway, sooner or later, they have to know their Kung Fu. Instead of this, it''s better to tell them as soon as possible so that they won''t worry.


    "Son, are you kidding? Just you, one to ten? If you can win one, Ma will win! " Fang LAN obviously does not believe Xu Shaotang''s words. Her mother knows what her son is capable of. It''s OK for him to fight chickens and dogs and fight with these strong bodyguards!


    "Are you kidding? You''ll know in a minute!" Xu Shaotang smiles a little, showing incomparable confidence on his face! Although his strength has indeed dropped a lot, it''s no problem to deal with these bodyguards.

 Chapter 11

    After breakfast, Xu Shaotang was too lazy to take a bath. He called ten bodyguards directly and lined up in the backyard.


    It''s said that the young master is going to compete with his bodyguards. All the servants and bodyguards come to watch. Fang LAN sits down next to him, with a faint expectation in his heart.


    "Well, take out your real skills. If you can beat me, your salary will be increased ten times!" Xu Shaotang looked at the gang of black men said.


    Ten times the salary? Ten people''s eyes are shining with gold! Their salary is already very high now, plus ten times, can catch up with those so-called gold collar!


    "Young master, if I hurt you, don''t you blame us?" It''s hard to resist the temptation of high salary, but if you really hurt the master, they can''t eat it all. He''s talking to Fang LAN rather than to Xu Shaotang.


    How could Fang LAN not hear the implication of the bodyguard and said with a smile: "Ali, as long as it''s not seriously injured, I don''t blame you!" Hum, smelly boy, you are boasting. Don''t beg for mercy when you are beaten to the ground by these people!


    Looking at the bodyguard named Ali, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if anyone can hurt me, I will give him one percent of the shares of Shengshi!"


    One percent, with the market value of Shengshi group, that is more than 500 million!


    On hearing this, ten people immediately like hit chicken blood in general, eyes flashing eager to fight. Fang LAN claps his forehead and scolds in his heart: is this smelly boy crazy? But on second thought, is his son a fool? Of course not. Without absolute certainty, how could he say that? Does this boy really have such great ability? If that''s true, it''s the ancestor''s manifestation!


    "Well, we can start. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, I''ll let you do it first!" Xu Shaotang put his hands on his back and made a look of an expert. He this action, immediately angered all the bodyguards, this is naked, did not put them in the eye! No matter who the man standing in front of him was, he scattered and surrounded Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the bodyguards'' posture, Fang LAN can''t help but sweat for her son. This smelly boy, just fight. You still carry your hands behind you. Don''t you owe me a beating?


    "Up With a wave of a hand, ten people suddenly surged up and hit Xu Shaotang mercilessly with their huge fists! Seeing that the fists of the bodyguards are about to fall on her son, Fang LAN is so scared that she has covered her eyes.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    After a sound, the whole yard became extremely silent! No scream, no wail, only endless silence!


    Fang Lan''s fingers split a gap in surprise. It doesn''t matter. She saw ten bodyguards lying on the ground, some holding their legs, some holding their stomachs, but without exception, they all looked at Xu Shaotang with a kind of panic. And his son is still negative hand, standing in the original position, as if did not move in general.


    The bodyguards and servants who were watching all widened their eyes and looked incredible. They didn''t even see Xu Shaotang move. They couldn''t understand why the ten people fell to the ground? Did they agree in advance? That''s impossible. These ten people were randomly selected from the bodyguard team on the spot, or their wives were selected by themselves.


    There''s only one explanation. This young master is definitely the best of the experts!


    "Ah, Shaotang, how did you do it?" Fang LAN ran over like an excited little girl. When did her son become so powerful? Is it really the ancestor?


    "Mom, I said they''re not my opponents. Do you believe it now?" Xu Shaotang smiles at Fang LAN.


    "Letter! Of course I believe it Fang Lan''s eyes are full of little stars. Looking at her son''s eyes is like a girl looking at her idol.


    At this time, the ten bodyguards struggled to get up from the ground and lifted their own clothes. The place they had just been hit by Xu Shaotang had already begun to get red and swollen. They also knew that Xu Shaotang was lenient, otherwise, all of them would be here. Looking at their injuries, we are more convinced that the ten bodyguards were easily defeated by the young master.


    "Go down to the bar and wipe some medicine. Remember to release the congestion first!" Xu Shaotang told ten people.


    Ten people looked at Xu Shaotang numbly. They were still immersed in the fact that Xu Shaotang easily defeated them. Until the people next to them spoke to remind them, they nodded and left with the help of others. At this moment, they felt that they were so useless.


    "Son, tell mom quickly, why do you suddenly become so powerful? Did you secretly learn martial arts like "sunflower classic" Fang LAN asked eagerly, his face full of curiosity.


    Sunflower classic? Xu Shaotang has a black face. What kind of TV series does his mother watch all day


    "Mom, I was almost killed before, so I began to practice martial arts angrily. Who knows your son, I''m a rare martial arts wizard in a hundred years. I''ve learned those martial arts in just a few days!" Since my mother likes to watch TV dramas, I''d like to explain it with the passages in TV dramas, so that I don''t know how to explain it."Really?" Although this explanation was ridiculous, Fang LAN believed it, but then he looked worried: "son, tell mom honestly, will your martial arts hurt your body? Don''t go to the palace to learn martial arts. Mom is waiting for her grandson! "


    Xu Shaotang was really defeated by the best mother. He rubbed his forehead and said, "Mom, where do you think you are? Your son is in good health!"


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Fang LAN clapped her chest and breathed a long sigh of relief. Then she ran to make a phone call happily. It was estimated that she was reporting to the old man.


    After Xu Shaotang took a bath, Fang LAN came to knock on the door just before he changed his clothes: "Shaotang, it''s not good. All the bodyguards at home are leaving!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang casually puts on a suit of clothes, opens the door in a hurry, and asks Fang LAN with an anxious face.


    Fang lanbai glanced at him, gently hammered him, and said angrily, "it''s not you who make trouble. You clean up our bodyguards by dividing five into two. They all think they are useless. They think they are ashamed to take that salary. Now they are too embarrassed to go on. You''d better hurry down and persuade them."


    What else? Xu Shaotang quickly follows Fang LAN downstairs to the yard. A group of bodyguards have packed their bags and put them at their feet. They stand in the yard with their heads down and without saying a word. The yard is enveloped by a sense of frustration.


    "Have you really decided?" Xu Shaotang went to the chair in the hospital and sat down. Looking at the people in front of him, he asked faintly.


    "Young master, we really don''t have the face to stay in the Xu family any more. With young master you here, we are free to eat in the Xu family. Please let us keep our last dignity..." Ali summoned up the courage to stand up, but his face was extremely lonely.


    "Well, with your ability now, it''s really not suitable for bodyguards!" Xu Shaotang nodded, did not say some sensational words, he is just expounding a fact.


    Fang LAN stealthily pinches Xu Shaotang. Does this child speak like this? Most of these people have served for the Xu family for more than five years. They have no credit, but they also have hard work. Even if they want to let them go, they can''t be wronged.


    Xu Shaotang smiles to Fang LAN, turns to look at the more ashamed bodyguards, and says, "you''ve been with the Xu family for many years, and we''re sorry to let you go. In this way, I plan to set up a security company. If you don''t dislike it, you can come to work in the security company. Of course, you must pass my assessment!"


    It''s really inappropriate for these people to be bodyguards for the Xu family, but it''s not a big problem to do something like armed escort. Some of them have a good foundation. If they are trained, they may not be able to become good hands! The most important thing is that these people are all trusted confidants of the Xu family.


    "Young master, we..."


    Ah Li also wanted to say that Xu Shaotang interrupted him with a wave of his hand: "you don''t have to think that this is charity. Even if you don''t use it, I''ll go out and hire people. You know my lazy nature. Do you mean to watch me, a playboy, go out and hire people?"


    "Ha ha..." Hearing that Xu Shaotang said he was a playboy, everyone couldn''t help laughing. The repressive atmosphere just now dissipated.


    "Well, those who are willing to go to the security company will stand on the left, those who are not willing to stand on the right, and I will give you a severance payment!"


    Brush, brush, brush! All the 20 bodyguards stood to the left.


    "Since everyone has decided to go to work in the security company, let''s stay in the Xu family for the time being. Tomorrow I''ll go to a place to open a company!" Xu Shaotang waves to let the bodyguards disperse first.


    Looking at the son methodically deal with this matter, Fang LAN secretly wiped a tear, the son really grew up, know how to consider for others!


    "Ma, what''s the matter with you? Why are you still crying? Can''t you be reluctant to part with them? " Xu Shaotang smiles at Fang LAN.


    Fang LAN shook his head and gently stroked Xu Shaotang''s cheek: "mom is OK. I''m glad to see you really grow up!"


    After many sleepless nights, I just worry about this child. Now, my son has grown up. In the future, my son is also the pillar of the Xu family. I don''t have to rely on the old man to support everything! I''ve been looking forward to this day after so many years! No matter how naughty her son is, she never gave up on him. Now, her persistence has finally paid off!


    "Don''t worry, mom! Son won''t let you down! " Xu Shaotang holds Fang LAN in his arms and feels the rare warmth.


    No matter who I used to be, now I''m a dandy of the Xu family!

 Chapter 12

    Mingshi club, Tianhai ranked second in private club, can enter, or want money, have no right! This is what Xu Shaotang called "the old place"!


    As for the number one Hunter Club, at least now Xu Shaotang is not qualified to enter, even Xu Wenzheng is not qualified to enter! Those who can enter the Hunter Club are the top figures of Tianhai and even Huaxia. They can''t enter only by money! Many people don''t even know where the Hunter Club is, but Xu Shaotang knows that he went there on a certain mission.


    Although Mingshi club is only ranked second, there are still countless people who want to enter. To enter Mingshi club itself represents a kind of status. Here, anyone who catches a man has a fortune of more than one billion, which has attracted countless women who dream of marrying into a rich family to come and visit, thus attracting more powerful people.


    However, few of the women here can marry into rich families, and many of them come in with enthusiasm. After being tired of being played by rich and powerful men, they become the aid girls here, that is, senior ladies.


    Xu Shaotang skillfully pushed open the door of the private room, and the other three had arrived. In a high-end club like this, every private room has its owner. Even if they don''t come, the private room will always be reserved for them. Of course, the cost is not low. If you can''t afford it, someone will take over the private room immediately.


    "Grass, boss, you are here at last!" Seeing Xu Shaotang come in, the three people sitting on the sofa come up warmly to say hello.


    These three people are Xu Shaotang''s best friends. You Mingze, the second eldest son, and his family''s Kangcheng group is no less than Shengshi group.


    Xiao Jingwen, the third elder, is also a well-known Tianhai company in his family. His financial resources are a little poor, but he is also a company with a market value of 340 billion.


    Chen Cheng, the youngest of the four, is just 20 years old this year, so everyone likes to call him "little Chen Chen". He looks harmless to people and animals, and even a little cute. But don''t be deceived by this boy''s hypocrisy. Fighting is not so fierce! Chen''s theory of money is not as good as the three of them, but the influence behind it is absolutely not small! The man named Chen Jialuo seems to be the ancestor of his family!


    They share the same interests or tastes, so they claim to be the "four talents of heaven and sea", but more people like to call them the "four jackals".


    "I thought you forgot me!" Xu Shaotang sat down next to Xiao Jingwen and pretended to be angry.


    Xiao Jingwen cried out: "boss, you''ve wrongly blamed our three brothers. You went to the hospital to inquire. I heard that you were hospitalized, and our three brothers rushed to the hospital immediately. Wasn''t they stopped by your old man? After you left the hospital, our three brothers visited your house several times and were chased by my aunt. I couldn''t get through to you. Finally, the second brother tried to get in touch You... "


    If you can make a phone call, there''s a ghost! Before the phone, has become a fragment, this just changed the phone, by the way even the phone number also changed, of course, this is my mother deliberately, otherwise you can apply for a card.


    "Well, I don''t blame you!" Xu Shaotang wrote a number on the paper and said, "this is my new number. Please remember it. It''s convenient for you to contact in the future."


    "Boss, you are willing to contact us. Wuwu, I''m so moved. I thought you were blaming us for encouraging you to use power against song Yinuo!" You Mingze tried to squeeze out a few tears, which made Xu Shaotang cold.


    After Xu Shaotang''s accident, some of them felt guilty all the time. If they hadn''t encouraged Xu Shaotang to use song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang wouldn''t have had an accident.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile, "if I don''t want to contact you, what can I do here? Don''t worry. Who knows song Yinuo has bodyguards around him? "


    Although these three people are all dandies, they are very loyal and never calculate with each other. They always agree with each other when things happen. Therefore, even if he is no longer Xu Shaotang, he is willing to make friends with them.


    Besides, although all three of them seem to be dandies on the surface, none of them are ordinary people.


    Chen Cheng was born in an underworld family. Although his culture is not high, he has been influenced since he was a child. He still has a lot of real skills. At least no bodyguard of the Xu family is his opponent. Chen Cheng''s parents died when he was a child, and he was brought up by old man Chen himself. Old people are all next generation parents, and they indulge in the grandson whose parents died too much, which directly leads to Chen Cheng becoming a dandy.


    Compared with Xu Shaotang and Chen Chengxiang, the hidden identities of you Mingze and Xiao Jingwen are more frightening.


    You Mingze graduated from the computer school of Carnegie Mellon University (CMU). He excels in hacking technology. He is also one of the top five hackers. Outsiders only know about "mongoose" hackers, but they don''t know that he is you Mingze, a dandy of Tianhai.


    As for Xiao Jingwen, it is more legendary! Four years ago, at the age of 18, Xiao Jingwen, with a playful attitude, madly plundered the financial industry of Wall Street and unexpectedly got the nickname "scavenger". People on Wall Street even said that the financial industry in 20 years'' time will be led by "scavenger". Only the four of them know that Xiao Jingwen is a scavenger, even his family.However, there are just a few geeks who don''t like to make money by using their own skills. They once put down their "bold words": making money? That''s my Lao Tzu''s business. I''m only responsible for spending money! It is also because of this sentence that they have become close friends with Xu Shaotang, who has the same idea.


    The only thing Xiao Jingwen did was to operate the billion yuan of pocket money that they put together. No one else asked how much of the billion yuan they still had. Anyway, most of their money for eating, drinking and playing came from this fund.


    They do this just for a rainy day. We all know that they are the black sheep in other people''s eyes. We don''t know when the Laozi of each family will cut off their pocket money. They are used to living a luxurious life. The billion is just for the sake of insurance.


    "Boss, do you want me to send someone to arrest song Yinuo and make amends for you? By the way, get rid of her bodyguards! " Chen Cheng rubbed his hands and said excitedly.


    He said to clean up, of course, is to let the two bodyguards around Song Yinuo evaporate.


    Xu Shaotang glared at him and hummed, "catch song Yinuo? You want to die, don''t you? Do you know the identity of song Yinuo? "


    Chen''s family does have some influence in Tianhai, but there is only one way to die for the Song family! How can an underworld family, which occupies half of the sky and sea, compare with the Song family, who holds a heavy hand? If the Song family intends to deal with the Chen family, they will never survive a day!


    "Besides, isn''t she the granddaughter of song Yinian? What''s the big deal? " Chen Cheng curls his mouth and says in the slightest disapproval.


    "You know?" This changed Xu Shaotang''s mind. He was surprised. He knew that song Yinuo''s identity still had this idea. Did he really think that song Anbang''s hundreds of thousands of troops were made of mud? If you really get into trouble with the Song family, the old man of the Chen family will absolutely not hesitate to choose to put an end to the anger of the Song family.


    "Hey, hey!" You Mingze pointed to himself and said with a smile: "boss, after your accident, I will find out the identity of song Yinuo!"


    "Boss, you don''t know. I heard that you were captured by song Anbang. The second brother has invaded the national missile launch control center. If song Anbang really dares to do anything to you, we are ready to give him a shot!" Chen Cheng blinked and said with a smile.


    "Yes, give him a shot. Song Anbang dares to be arrogant!" Xiao Jingwen also said fearing that the world would not be in chaos.


    Xu Shaotang has a black face. My God, how many brothers do you have! Is it lucky or unfortunate to have such a brother?


    "Then why don''t you use your hacking skills to check my phone number?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said.


    You Mingze scratched his head awkwardly: "it''s not because of invading the missile launch control center. Now it''s offering a reward to arrest me. How dare I appear easily..."


    Xu Shaotang nodded. Well, it''s good. I''m afraid!


    "Don''t be so impulsive in the future. A song family can''t help me!" Xu Shaotang was a little moved. In other people''s eyes, the four of them were just a bunch of dandies waiting to die, but in his eyes, they were really brothers. I don''t know what happened to the other brothers after they were plotted.


    "By the way, boss, why did song Anbang let you go suddenly?" Xiao Jingwen suddenly asked about it, and the other two also raised their ears. They were very puzzled about it all the time.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that song Yinuo called song Anbang..." Xu Shaotang''s current identity still needs to be kept secret, so he can only put the credit of his escape on Song Yinuo.


    "Ah?" Chen Cheng''s mouth opened into an O-shape, and it took him a long time to respond: "so song Yinuo, the little girl skin, pleaded for you? Is this little girl really interested in you? "


    Will song Yinuo be interested in himself? Xu Shaotang thought it was funny. He took a glass of red wine and poured it into his mouth. He smashed his mouth and said, "you think song Yinuo is so kind-hearted. It''s not my old man who gave up his face to beg her that she promised to be lenient to me..."


    "Grass, this skin is so hateful!" Chen Cheng was furious, waving his fist and yelling: "boss, you must find a way to fall in love with you, and then dump her!"


    Huh? This idea is quite creative! However, at the thought of song Yinuo''s icy face, Xu Shaotang thinks it''s better to let the woman fall in love with her? It''s too difficult!


    "Well, let''s not mention song Yinuo, a disappointed woman. Let''s get together today!" Xu Shaotang shakes off the face in his head, raises the cup and says.


    "Yes, let''s not mention song Yinuo. Let''s have a toast. Don''t get drunk or come back tonight!" You Mingze thinks that Xu Shaotang is still worried about song Yinuo, so he quickly stands up and enlivens the atmosphere.


    "Cheers Four wine glasses together.

 Chapter 13

    After three rounds of drinking, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of a serious matter, put down his glass and said to the three: "I plan to set up a security company. Do you know where there is a suitable place?"


    As soon as his words came out, the three people beside him were stunned at the same time. When they recovered, they all looked at him with ghost like expressions. Xiao Jingwen even put his hand on Xu Shaotang''s forehead and touched it.


    "What''s your expression?" Xu Shaotang depressed said.


    "Boss, why do you suddenly want to open a security company? I have said several times before that we should set up a company in partnership. Haven''t you always opposed it? " You Mingze asked curiously. It''s not that they didn''t want to set up a company before. With their financial resources, it''s not difficult to set up a company with a model. However, Xu Shaotang has always opposed it. For him, eating, drinking and playing is the business. To set up a company, it''s just not doing business!


    How could there be such a thing? Why don''t you have any impression?


    "Ah, ha ha, it''s like this. I was beaten by song Yinuo''s two bodyguards. I thought, I''ll set up a security company and recruit a group of capable officers. I''ll bring a vote of people everywhere in the future, and see who dares to provoke me!" Xu Shaotang said with a laugh that he tried to pretend to be a dandy and didn''t want to arouse other people''s suspicion.


    After hearing this absurd reason, the three of them were stunned and regained their minds. At the same time, they gave him a thumbs up: "the eldest is the eldest, this idea is different!"


    They didn''t think much at all. With Xu Shaotang''s urination, they could have done such a thing!


    Xiao Jingwen thought for a moment and said, "I have a five story building in my hand. It''s not far from your home, but it hasn''t been decorated yet."


    "Not far from our house? When did you start playing real estate? " Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Xiaojingwen disdained smile: "play fart real estate, I was in pursuit of a second-line star, at that time ready to build a large shopping mall for her, the result of this building has not been decorated, we broke off, there is idle down..."


    Grass, so it is! Three people show disdain to Xiao Jingwen one after another! In order to catch up with a second tier star to build a shopping mall, only he can think of it. If you send a sports car, she will follow you immediately. Is it necessary to waste money? Nowadays, everyone pursues speed. When your shopping mall is ready, she will run with people long ago!


    "Damn, what kind of eyes are you Facing the three people''s disdainful eyes, Xiao Jingwen said discontentedly: "that''s my true love. I originally planned to name the building after that girl''s name!"


    "And..." Three people burst into laughter: "you play every woman is true love!"


    The women Xiao Jingwen has played with are not 100, but 80. Are they still true love? How much is it per jin?


    "In this way, you make a price and sell the building to me. I''ll transfer the money to you later!" Since there is a ready-made place, Xu Shaotang is not polite. It''s nothing without decoration. With the financial resources of the Xu family, it''s only half a month to hire more people.


    "Shit, boss, you look down on your brother when you say that!" Xiao Jingwen waved his hand and said: "just take it and use it. It''s useless for me to put that unfinished building in my hand. I don''t want to spend money to demolish it!"


    "All right, I''ll take care of you! If you have any difficulties in the future, please speak up! " Xu Shaotang is not a hypocritical person. For Xiao Jingwen, he really doesn''t like the money,.


    "Right, that''s the brother!"


    Several people are talking, the door of the private room is pushed open.


    "Xu Shao, you haven''t been here for a long time. People miss you so much!" Come in is a woman, is also a beauty, that whine voice, can always let a man produce a kind of inexplicable impulse. Some messy long hair draped over the shoulder, charming posture enough to make many men crazy, the body of the mini skirt is almost no wear.


    It has to be said that this woman is very beautiful. In terms of beauty, she is absolutely as good as those ordinary stars. If Xu Shaotang had held this woman in his arms before, but now Xu Shaotang has no interest in her.


    In many private clubs, women like her have a general name, celebrity! Their beauty is usually very good, such as Mingshi club, a high-level club, in which the celebrities are all human beings. It is said that they are celebrities. In fact, they are just high-grade ladies. As long as you can afford the price, they are yours at any time.


    The private rooms of these clubs are more luxurious than the presidential suite of the grand hotel. Naturally, they are designed to provide convenience for those in need. Here, your privacy is absolutely confidential, and you don''t have to worry about the police rounds. This is also the fundamental reason why these private clubs are popular.


    Xu Shaotang''s search of the memory in his mind reminds me of this woman''s name, Meimei. Before Xu Shaotang came here, he did find this woman for many times.


    When she spoke, Meimei had come to him and sat down on him.


    "Get out!" Xu Shaotang does not want to entangle with this kind of woman, cold face will block her.


    Meimei was stunned, but she soon came back to her senses. She drew a charming smile on the corner of her mouth and said in a sweet voice: "Oh, it seems that Xu Shao is very angry today. Do you want someone to eliminate the fire for you?"A woman''s voice is very attractive. Many people may not get angry when they hear her voice. Women like them will inevitably encounter customers who are in a bad mood, but this will not affect their mood. They have a hundred ways to make men happy here.


    Xu Shaotang pushed Meimei away, and the cold light on her face became more intense. She looked at Meimei coldly and said, "either you go out by yourself, or I''ll throw you out!"


    His cold and fierce eyes are like a wolf, which makes Meimei like a cat on her back. This time, Meimei knows that Xu Shaotang is not joking. She stands up and throws a resentful look at Xu Shaotang. She turns her back and leaves. It seems that she can''t get any benefits here tonight, so she has to find the next target.


    "Oh, boss, how did you become Liu Xiahui today? It''s not like your style! " Xiao Jingwen has a banter smile on the corner of his mouth. In the past, Xu Shaotang would always look for Meimei to accompany her as long as she came here. Sometimes she even asked Meimei to bring more sisters to play a multiplayer game.


    The reason why Xu Shaotang became the eldest of the four is that he is the oldest, and the other is his enviable Kung Fu in bed. It is said that his highest record is Yeyu QINV. Of course, this is only a legend. As for whether it is true or not, maybe only the dead Xu Shaotang knows for himself.


    With a faint smile and a look of disgust, Xu Shaotang said, "this kind of woman is tired of playing. It''s meaningless!"


    "Ha ha, compared with song Yinuo, these women are really hard to see!" Chen Cheng laughs. In the eyes of ordinary people, these celebrities may be goddess level characters. In the eyes of these people, they are just playthings. If they are tired of playing, they will lose them and go back to the next one.


    Xu Shaotang said with a noncommittal smile, "you three are old and big. It''s time to make a serious girlfriend. Don''t mix with such women all day long."


    "Ha, girlfriend?" You Mingze shakes the red wine in the glass and laughs, but the smile reveals unspeakable bitterness.


    Three people are a Leng, know you Mingze think of that woman again!


    You Mingze became a playboy because of a woman, Yu Xiao.


    Yu Xiao and you Mingze met in CMU, and they have been regarded as golden children. Although you Mingze was born in a rich family, he is extremely simple. During the time with Yu Xiao, he once thought he was the happiest man in the world. However, like all the scripts of the drama, the golden couple didn''t come together as expected.


    On the eve of their graduation from CMU, Yu Xiao left without warning, leaving only a letter. The content of the letter is very simple: I''ve only played with you for several years because of your money. I''m tired of it now. Goodbye!


    At this point, you Mingze''s gentle temperament has changed greatly, from a modest gentleman to a playboy. He also became a hacker at that time, just to find Yu Xiao''s whereabouts! However, three years later, Yu Xiao seems to have disappeared from the world. No matter how you trace it, you can''t find any information about Yu Xiao. Yu Xiao''s sudden departure is just like her sudden appearance, but she took away a man''s heart when she left.


    "Don''t think about the past!" Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder: "drink! A drunken solution to a thousand worries


    Although I don''t know what happened between you Mingze and Yu Xiao, my intuition tells Xu Shaotang that it''s not as simple as it seems. Yu Xiao''s disappearance is too sudden! He has never seen Yu Xiao, or even a picture, and he doesn''t know how to persuade you Mingze. He has to let him use alcohol to anesthetize himself.


    "Yes, drink! What do you want to do with those annoying things! " Chen Cheng''s words are always with a kind of quack habits, careless grasp a glass of wine to you Mingze''s hand.


    On this night, the four met for a long time. In addition to their own worries, they drank more than ten bottles of 82 year old Lafite. They drank like boiled water. On this night alone, there was no more than 700000!


    Fortunately, there is a guest room in the private room, so I sleep here when I''m drunk. Xu Shaotang is not very drunk, he has "Yulong Jue" to suppress the strength of wine, generally not drunk, but his head is still a bit heavy. Looking at the three people lying on the bed, Xu Shaotang smiles. There is an unknown corner in everyone''s heart!


    Anyway, the guest room is so spacious that Xu Shaotang is too lazy to drive home and lies down on the sofa with his clothes.

 Chapter 14

    The next morning, when Xu Shaotang opened his eyes, the other three were still sleeping in the guest room. He didn''t bother to wake them up, so he went out of the door and drove away.


    People like them, who can stay in all the fixed rooms of the Mingshi club, have tens of millions on their books at any time, so they don''t have to worry about paying the bills at all.


    First, I went to the building Xiao Jingwen said. Sure enough, it''s not far from home. It''s just between Shengshi group and Xu''s family. Xu Shaotang used to come here. He didn''t know that this unfinished building was Xiao Jingwen''s property. The five storey building is well built. The decoration of the exterior wall has been completed. It seems to be a bit shabby because no one manages it. Just ask someone to clean it up and carry out a simple renovation.


    When you enter the building, you can see that it is a mess. There are unused building materials everywhere, and the wires exposed in the air are aging. Even so, the building is still stable. Xiao Jingwen''s building is certainly not a bean curd project.


    Each floor of the five storey building has more than 5000 square meters. It can be used with a little decoration. It seems that Xiao Jingwen paid a lot of money to pursue that little star.


    Taking advantage of the gap in the building, I also called my mother. I didn''t come back all night, so that she wouldn''t worry.


    At the moment of hanging up the phone, he suddenly froze. Now it''s so natural for him to call Fang LAN, just like a natural habit. He found that he seems to have integrated into the family, like this atmosphere, also a little more inexplicable concern in his heart.


    Is that what it''s like to be at home?


    After reading the building, he drove directly to Shengshi. He didn''t know much about running a company. He planned to ask Xu Wenzheng and Lin Shuying for their reference.


    Entering the flourishing age, as always, he received a lot of white eyes. He didn''t care and went directly to the 49th floor.


    Pushing open the door of the president''s office, Xu Wenzheng is still looking down to deal with the documents. Looking at Xu Shaotang, who is pushing the door and full of wine, he frowns slightly: "going to drink again? Don''t go back to the way you used to be after a few days of less contact with those people


    Xu Shaotang smile: "don''t worry, I know it!"


    "Well, I wish I knew it! Go to my room to take a bath and change clothes first Xu Wenzheng said no more.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and went into the suite in the president''s room to take a bath.


    In the middle of the wash, I suddenly found that I didn''t have any changed clothes with me. I leaned out my head and said, "Dad, do you have any extra clothes here?"


    Xu Wenzheng looked up at him and said casually, "there are several sets of clothes in the wardrobe on the left side of the bedroom, including underwear. I haven''t worn them. You can choose one by yourself later."


    "Oh, that''s good!" Xu Shaotang withdrew his head and continued to take a bath.


    After the bath, wrapped in a bath towel and opened the wardrobe, he was stunned.


    The wardrobe is full of brand-new suits, and there is no casual wear at all. It seems that Xu Shaotang, who used to be or is now, doesn''t like to wear suits. He always wears casual clothes.


    "Dad, no other clothes? Why are they all suits? " Xu Shaotang looked at the clothes in the wardrobe, frowned and asked again.


    Xu Wenzheng gave him a blank look and said with a smile, "I only have suits here. Do you expect an old man to wear your clothes to work every day?"


    As Xu Wenzheng, most of the time he is wearing a suit. You can''t go to a meeting in casual clothes.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged. If he didn''t have it, he would not have it. Although he was wearing awkward clothes, it was better than his clothes full of wine.


    When he changed his clothes and appeared in front of Xu Wenzheng again, Xu Wenzheng couldn''t help but stay. The father and son were similar in stature. His clothes were just right for his son. Don''t say, the boy changed into this suit. It''s really a bit interesting, a word, handsome!


    "That''s right. It''s a good fit! It looks so much better! " Xu Wenzheng stopped what he was doing, leaned back on his chair, nodded his head with satisfaction and a smile on his face.


    "It''s a bit awkward..." Xu Shaotang moved his body for a while. He always felt a little uncomfortable and decided to change it immediately after he went home.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s uncomfortable appearance, Xu Wenzheng asked him to sit down with a smile: "I heard that you have subdued our bodyguards? When did you get so good? I heard from your mother, "what did you do?"


    "Yes, I''m a genius. I can learn as soon as I learn, just like Linghu Chong!" Xu Shaotang said with a ha ha.


    He this set of words, cheat the TV series poisoning Fang LAN is OK, want to cheat Xu Wenzheng, also tender point! But Xu Wenzheng also knows that he can''t ask anything, so he doesn''t bother to ask any more, as long as his son changes in a good direction.


    "Also make fox Chong, you don''t become Lin Pingzhi, your mother and I thank God!" Xu Wenzheng threw him a white eye and said, "I heard that you are going to open a security company. Have you figured out how to open it?"


    "I''m here to ask you. You know, I don''t know much about running a company. I''m going to learn from you all the time." Xu Shaotang said modestly with a smile.


    "What do you know about running a company? Amuse me, don''t you? I have a lot of things to deal with. Go to Shuying first and ask him to teach you some basic things. I''ll give you some advice when I get home in the evening! " Although Xu Wenzheng''s mouth is full of blame, he is very happy in his heart. As long as his son is willing to learn, and with his son''s intelligence, all these are a piece of cake!Smelly boy, there''s a good one at last! At this moment, Xu Wenzheng was relieved.


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "those bodyguards around you should take them with you for the time being. I will change some reliable ones for you after I finish the work of the company."


    There are many bodyguards around Xu Wenzheng, but they are similar to those of his own family. They can bluff people, but forget the others. Xu''s family has a big business, which inevitably causes others to covet. For the old man''s safety, Xu Shaotang decides to teach him some reliable people to take with him.


    "Just take care of it!" Xu Wenzheng said with a smile.


    Since my son is good at martial arts, his own safety is up to him. He can''t hurt himself.


    "Well, you''re busy first. I''ll go to see my sister!"


    "Well, who is the man who just walked out of the president''s office? He looks a little familiar? How handsome The beautiful secretary in the Secretary''s office is about to take the document to the president''s office when she just sees Xu Shaotang coming out of the president''s office. Looking at his back, she makes a fool of herself.


    "Xiaomin, why are you still standing there? Send the document to the president as soon as possible! " Another beautiful secretary saw Xiaomin standing in a daze at the door and quickly came to push her.


    "Ah, sister Qing, I''m sorry, I''ll send it right away!" Xiaomin just recovered and went to knock on the door of the president''s office.


    After coming out of Xu Wenzheng''s office, Xu Shaotang goes straight to Lin Shuying''s office.


    This used to be my own office. I think it''s much better now than before, isn''t it? There shouldn''t be just one desk and one computer.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Xu Shaotang knocks on the door. He doesn''t dare to enter his father''s office so casually. In case Lin Shuying takes a bath inside, it will be embarrassing.


    "Come in!" Lin Shuying''s voice came from the electronic phone at the door.


    Xu Shaotang pushed the door in.


    At the moment when he came in, the two women in the office were all in a daze. They had never seen Xu Shaotang in formal clothes. As the saying goes, people depend on their clothes. After wearing this appropriately tailored suit, Xu Shaotang has a more free and easy temperament. The iconic bad smile on his face makes him look more attractive. The sudden change of painting style made the two women in the office a little distracted.


    No matter men or women, in a sense, they are all face control. Men like beautiful women with good figure, while women like handsome men with temperament. People with these characteristics always have priority to attract the attention of the opposite sex, just like Xu Shaotang at the moment.


    Xu Shaotang is also a Leng, how can song Yinuo be here? Is this the legendary enemy?


    Song Yinuo found that Xu Shaotang was looking at him, and immediately found that he was out of his way. He quickly turned his head to one side, pretended not to see him, combed his own ideas, and continued to report to Lin Shuying: "I think the company''s brand spokesperson for the clothing industry can be changed. Chen Lun''s popularity is not as good as before because of his bad personal behavior, so he is not suitable to serve any more The spokesperson of "green bud" brand


    "Shaotang, you sit next to me for a while, and I''ll discuss something with Enoch first!" Lin Shuying also returned to his senses and said to Xu Shaotang, then asked song Yinuo, "who do you think is more suitable?"


    "At present, I have two candidates in my mind, one is Qin Qianyu and the other is Li Xiaoling. Their image and temperament are quite suitable for our brand positioning, but I prefer Li Xiaoling!" When it comes to work, song Yinuo regained his vigorous momentum.


    "Tell me your reason!" Lin Shuying gently knocked on the table, showing the look of thinking.


    Song Yinuo nodded and analyzed: "Li Xiaoling has developed very well in the past two years. She has made several blockbuster films and often appeared in foreign film festivals. It has a trend to go to the international stage and is conducive to our brand promotion to the world. In contrast, although Qin Qianyu is regarded as the "God of Luo" in China, he is still a little younger, and he is not well-known abroad! "


    She made a lot of sense, but Lin Shuying had her own consideration. She thought: "the biggest problem for Li Xiaoling is her age. Now she is in her thirties. For female stars, age is always a problem that can''t be ignored. In contrast, although Qin Qianyu is not as well-known as Li Xiaoling, she is still young. Now she is just 21 years old. She is full of vigor and vitality. Her future development is limitless! "

 Chapter 15

    In the face of such a problem, Lin Shuying is a little difficult to make a choice for a moment. When she lowers her head and ponders, she just glances at Xu Shaotang, who is doing nothing. A smile appears on her frowning face: "Shaotang, who do you think is more suitable?"


    Next to song Yinuo a Leng, obviously did not expect Lin Shuying will decide to Xu Shaotang this Playboy''s hands. With the Playboy''s face, do you still need to choose? It must be Qin Qianyu! At least Qin Qianyu is better in appearance and age. Don''t they all judge people by their appearance?!


    "Ah, who is more suitable for what?" Xu Shaotang asked inexplicably.


    "Are you listening to us or not?" Lin Shuying rubbed her forehead and repeated her question again: "I ask you, if you choose between Qin Qianyu and Li Xiaoling, who do you choose to be the spokesperson of our clothing brand?"


    "It must be Qin Qianyu!" Xu Shaotang did not want to give the answer.


    As soon as song Yinuo curled his mouth and showed a look of disdain on his face, he knew that this Playboy would definitely choose this way!


    "Oh, why do you choose Qin Qianyu? What do you think of her? " Lin Shuying laughs.


    "What can I think of? I don''t even know her. I just think Qin''s name doesn''t sound so vulgar! " Xu Shaotang said, does this need to be considered, Li Xiaoling? What a vulgar name!


    As soon as his words came out, Lin Shuying and song Yinuo were stunned. Don''t you know Qin Qianyu? You''re not going to bed with all these dandies?


    And it''s the first time they''ve heard that a spokesperson is chosen by name!


    Looking at his face, Song Yi Norton said coldly: "other people''s names are vulgar, but your name is not vulgar!" Playboy is a playboy. They are all a bunch of rubbish! Song Yinuo just to Xu Shaotang rise of that a trace of palpitation that can not be detected, instantly disappear!


    "At least I don''t think your name is so vulgar, Miss Song!" Listening to song Yinuo''s sarcasm, Xu Shaotang said coldly, with a hint of teasing in his tone. Song Yinuo is very beautiful, but with her arrogant appearance, he would not have any idea about her.


    Song Yinuo glared at him and looked disgusted. He turned back to Lin Shuying and said, "Mr. Lin, you should think about it carefully and call me when you decide, so that I can get people from the brand department to contact you there!"


    She didn''t want to stay here for a moment. She felt sick when she saw this asshole. It was estimated that she couldn''t eat lunch! In her eyes, Xu Shaotang could not find any advantages except a good skin bag!


    If you want to describe Xu Shaotang''s shortcomings, she can say a lot without thinking, such as: ignorance, vulgarity, shamelessness, lust, black sheep, arrogance


    "Well, you go down first. I''ll give you an answer tomorrow morning." Lin Shuying nodded.


    Xu Shaotang originally planned to ask song Yinuo for a phone call from Song Anbang, and wanted to ask for veterans from him. However, looking at her expression, she probably won''t tell herself. To ask for it by herself is nothing more than self humiliation!


    After Song Yinuo left, Lin Shuying walked from her desk to the sofa, sat down next to Xu Shaotang, and said with a smile, "you have no selfish intention in choosing Qin Qianyu as your spokesman?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang affirmed: "I don''t know her!"


    "Ha ha, it seems that you are not a good playboy. You don''t even know Qin Qianyu!" Lin Shuying smiles.


    "Is she famous? Why should I know her? " Xu Shaotang shrugged.


    He really doesn''t know Qin Qianyu. With so many women in the world, does he have to know each other? For him, it''s the same who becomes the spokesperson of the company.


    "Well, don''t say that!" Lin Shuying opened the topic, looked at him and said: "it''s very good for you to change into this suit. Even I almost fell in love with you! Have you noticed that Enoch has been staring at you for a long time


    "Sister, I''m here to talk to you about business!" Xu Shaotang blushed.


    "Ha ha, how can you blush?" Lin Shuying laughs happily. Who would have thought that this Playboy would blush? Who would believe it!


    "Elder sister, I really have business!" Unable to stand Lin Shuying''s teasing, Xu Shaotang quickly said the purpose of his trip: "I want to open a security company, but I don''t know how to open a company. The old man asked me to consult you first!"


    The "old man" in his words, of course, refers to Xu Wenzheng. This is the name he used to call his master, but now it is inexplicably placed on Xu Wenzheng''s head.


    "You run a security company?" Lin Shuying finally stopped teasing, revealing a trace of doubt: "why do you suddenly want to do this line? The security industry is not easy to do! "


    In fact, Lin Shuying wants to persuade him not to do it, but he thinks that his younger brother has finally decided to do something serious. It''s better not to dampen his enthusiasm. Otherwise, if he can''t do it well, he will give up. Anyway, the Xu family doesn''t lack the money. Whether the security company can start or not, it doesn''t matter to the Xu family, as long as Xu Shaotang doesn''t have the same voice as before."Nothing, just want to play!" Xu Shaotang can''t tell her what he wants to do with guns.


    It suddenly occurred to him that as a security company, especially a security company that provides armed services, it is normal for him to own guns, which will not arouse other people''s suspicion. Of course, these guns are ordinary guns. It is impossible for them to have lethal weapons, at best, they are small pistols. And what he''s going to do is kill weapons!


    "Well, since you want to play, I''ll tell you about it." Lin Shuying doesn''t care whether he can make money or not, he only cares about his change.


    "Before starting a company, you should first think of a name, choose an address, and then go to apply for all kinds of certificates. Of course, people can help you with all these." Lin Shuying hesitated and then said, "after the things in front of us are done, we need to set up various departments, such as finance department, personnel department and so on, and the security company needs to set up some special departments..."


    For the next more than an hour, Lin Shuying has been carefully teaching him the precautions of starting a company, and also teaching him some experience. At the beginning, Xu Shaotang listened carefully. Later, he didn''t know where he was flying. He just wanted to recruit a group of people in the name of legality. He didn''t expect that there were so many twists and turns in it. If he had known this, he would have set up a gang secretly!


    "Hey, are you listening to me or not?" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s listless appearance, Lin Shuying has a headache.


    "Ah, where were you?" Xu Shaotang regained his mind and quickly made a posture of seeking advice with an open mind.


    Lin Shuying rubbed his forehead and sighed helplessly: "forget it, I''ll help you with these things. You''ll just be responsible for recruiting people. In addition, due to the particularity of the security company, it needs the approval of the Municipal Bureau to set up. With your previous bad deeds, it''s estimated that no one dares to pass the approval, so you can operate behind your back."


    "No problem!" Xu Shaotang knows this. He doesn''t care who owns the company, as long as he is under his own control.


    "Have you chosen the location of the company now?" Lin Shuying asked again.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ve chosen the address. It''s very convenient between Shengshi headquarters and our home. I''ll find someone to decorate it later."


    As long as the tedious things are done, the rest is not a problem! As for guns, hehe, that''s my strong point!


    "Look for someone to decorate!" Lin Shuying gave him a white look: "there''s a decoration company under Shengshi. I''ll just call in the past!"


    I have a decoration company under my hand. I even went to find outsiders. Don''t you know that Feishui doesn''t flow to outsiders?


    "Ah, we still have a decoration company?" Xu Shaotang was stunned. He really didn''t know that.


    Lin Shuying is helpless for a while. This is really my uncle''s good son. He doesn''t even know what companies he owns. If he gets angry naturally, he may be the one who smashes his own company!


    "Well, just do what I told you! I''ll arrange it for the decoration company. They will contact you about how to decorate it at that time! " Lin Shuying thinks that he''d better send him away as soon as possible, and then talk to him. Maybe he will vomit three liters of blood in anger.


    "Yes! When I was decorating, I used to be a supervisor! " Xu Shaotang stood up and said with a smile.


    How about a supervisor? Does your company still need you as supervisor? Lin Shuying thought powerlessly in his heart.


    In fact, she didn''t know that Xu Shaotang had to get those training rooms himself. Who would get those strange training centers from ordinary decoration companies?


    There''s no hope to dig the wall from Song Anbang. If you want to recruit veterans, you have to go to one place - Veterans Service Center! This is specially set up for ex servicemen to help them find jobs so that they will not starve to death even if they leave the army.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang went in, the hall was full of people, some of them were veterans who came to look for jobs, and some of them came to recruit people just like themselves.


    Xu Shaotang walked casually in the hall, carefully observing the people coming and going, nodding and shaking his head.


    Huh? Suddenly, a strong figure attracted his eyes.


    This man is over 1.85 meters tall, a little higher than Xu Shaotang. There was a long and thin wound on his face, and his eyes were bright. The muscles of Qiu Jie seemed to tear his T-shirt, and the whole body revealed a strong breath. But the man walked very slowly. It seemed that there was something wrong with his right leg. His whole body was supported by his left leg. He was walking in the hall, a little lonely. Other people around more or less someone in the negotiations, only he walked back and forth alone.

 Chapter 16

    Xu Shaotang walked in front of him, looked at him with great interest, and said with a smile, "chat?"


    "Fifty thousand a month, my life is yours!" The man came back coldly, with a rebellious expression on his face.


    "Ha, what a crazy tone!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile that he understood why no one was interested in this man. He was lame in one leg and asked for a monthly salary of 50000 yuan. He was crazy, not ordinary crazy! However, Xu Shaotang just likes his arrogance! As a soldier, if you don''t have this arrogant momentum, you will become an ordinary person.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he turned around and left without any hesitation. He didn''t want to talk to Xu Shaotang any more.


    This is an arrogant person. Xu Shaotang can be sure that this person must have been a member of a special force before. Although this person is disabled now, his unique pride of being a soldier has never gone away.


    At this moment, he had decided that this was the person he was looking for!


    Xu Shaotang put out a hand to stop him, with a confident smile on his face: "you really don''t want to talk to me?"


    "I have nothing to talk about with you! Either buy my life, or disappear from me Lame soldier a face Sen ran of say, at the same time ruthlessly stare at in front of this a little disgusting rich son.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about the lame soldiers. He put his head close to his ear with a smile and said in a low voice: "talk about your leg injury. Maybe I can force that genuine Qi out..."


    Xu Shaotang''s words a export, his body suddenly a meal, pupil intense contraction: "follow me!"


    Xu Shaotang was pulled to the grass outside by him. At this time, his speed of action was obviously faster, from which we can see the huge fluctuation in his heart.


    "Is that true? Can you see there''s a real anger in my leg? " The lame soldier tried hard to suppress his excitement, but his voice was still shaking. He knew clearly what it meant for him to see the hurt on his leg.


    "If I expect it to be right, the injury on your leg should be left by the people of the Yihe family?" Xu Shaotang said with a confident smile.


    As a member of the "law enforcer", he did not know how many times he had dealt with the people of the Yihe family, and he could not remember how many people of the Yihe family died in his hands. He really knew the unique and evil spirit of the Yihe family.


    "Who are you?" The lame soldier suddenly stepped back and stared at him with vigilance. At the same time, he put on a defensive posture. This is the instinctive reaction of the body formed in the years of military career.


    At this moment, his excitement disappeared, only vigilance and panic. In front of him, he not only saw the root cause of his lameness, but also the culprit of his lameness. Such a person is really terrible! He instinctively imagined Xu Shaotang as the enemy who wanted to find him for revenge.


    For the vigilance of lame soldiers, Xu Shaotang did not care at all. He pointed to the sports car not far away and said with a smile: "my name is Xu Shaotang, and some people call me Xu bad. As long as you ask a little bit, you should know who I am!"


    Xu Shaotang is famous in Tianhai, but his reputation is not very good.


    "The Xu family''s dandy The lame soldier was stunned. He obviously heard of Xu Shaotang''s reputation. Even if Xu Shaotang said his identity, his vigilance still remained. He just wondered, "how can you know that the injury on my leg was left by the people of the Yihe family?"


    Xu Shaotang''s dandy is very famous in Tianhai. Even the lame soldiers have heard of him. He wonders that as far as he knows, Xu Shaotang is a rich second generation who sees evil people. How can he know the source of his leg injury?


    "As for how I know, don''t worry about it!" Xu Shaotang can not deny the smile, and asked: "what''s the name of the person who hurt you?"


    "Yihezuo village!" The lame soldier gnashed his teeth and read out a name. It can be seen that he hated this man very much.


    Yihezuo village? Xu Shaotang flashed a gloomy face in his mind and patted him on the shoulder: "you should be glad that you are only lame. To tell you the truth, there are not many people who can survive under the hands of yihezuo village! This is enough for you to show off in front of many people! "


    Many people of the Yihe family died in Huaxia. Similarly, many people of Huaxia died in the hands of the Yihe family. With the strength of this lame soldier, even in its heyday, it is still far from the opponent of the yihezuo village. It''s worth showing off that he can survive from the village of ihezo, because at least it proves that he used to be a tough opponent!


    Should we be lucky? A bitter smile flashed across the lame soldier''s face: "if the support people hadn''t come in time, I would be a dead bone now!"


    In that war, yihezuo village killed dozens of its own brothers on its own, and it also came to a crippled end. Because of the tragic defeat, his special forces were almost removed from the army. Frustrated, he left the army with guilt for his brother who died in the war.


    "The dragon group?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang say the word "dragon group", the lame soldier''s face was even more shocked and said, "do you know the dragon group? I really look down on it. It seems that all the rumors about you are false! I''m curious. You are a businessman''s son. Although he does have some money at home, he should not be qualified to know the existence of the dragon group, rightThe dragon group, another mysterious force in China, is far less mysterious than the "law enforcers". At least, most members of the special forces in China are aware of the existence of the dragon group, and many of them regard entering the dragon group as their highest goal. However, these are all secrets of the military. Almost only people in the military and senior government officials know about them. They are not what Xu Shaotang should know.


    "You don''t need to know this. You just need to know that I can give you a monthly salary of 50000 or 100000. If you meet my requirements, I can even give you a million! I can also cure your leg and give you more strength! But I have only one request for you! " Xu Shaotang said.


    "What requirements?" The lame soldier was a little nervous and excited.


    "Loyalty! Absolute loyalty Xu Shaotang put down the smile on his face and said coldly.


    Lame soldiers a little puzzled: "my life is yours, not to mention loyalty?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his finger in front of him and said, "I don''t think you understand what I mean! My so-called loyalty, you need to put aside the heart of those beliefs! From now on, I am your only faith


    "No way!" The lame soldier refused without thinking. As a soldier, or once a soldier, there is always a sacred place in his heart, that is his belief! It''s also his spiritual support!


    Even though he is disabled now, he still regards that pure land as his most sacred part! He will not allow anyone to trample on the pure land in his heart!


    "You don''t have to be too busy refusing!" Xu Shaotang interrupted him and said confidently: "I said, I can give you everything you want! You can even gain more power than the dragon group! Let you regain the glory of a king


    Beyond the power of the dragon group? At this moment, he hesitated. The strength of the dragon group once made him envious. In his dreams, he wanted to be as strong as them. As a soldier, he also stood at the peak, but the peak he thought was not worth mentioning in front of the dragon group! Coupled with his disabled leg, his dream has long been shattered! Now he sees a glimmer of hope, but he wants to give up his faith?


    His heart is extremely struggling, but his face is at a loss, he is really extremely contradictory!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go against your faith! Because that was my only faith... " Xu Shaotang raised his head and said in a quiet voice. His voice was very small. His voice was almost inaudible.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    Xu Shaotang and he opened a short distance, suddenly, he moved, with the power of lightning quickly attack, in the lame soldier did not react, has easily grasped his neck, one hand will he this strong body, mouth corner up, said with a smile: "I can easily take your life, now you, for me, not much price." It''s worth it


    The lame soldier''s face was red and he was shocked! He can''t be more clear about his own strength. Although he is lame, his eyesight is still there, and his hand is not bad. Three or five ordinary soldiers are hard to get close to him, and he doesn''t even have the ability to resist in front of this dandy?


    I didn''t even see how he did it? Is this the power of my dream?


    "Think about it! If you think about it clearly, you can come to Xu''s house to find me! Of course, if you have friends who are willing to come, I''m equally welcome, and the treatment is the same as you, but those who can''t do ten moves under your command don''t have to come, so as not to waste my time! " Xu Shaotang loosened his neck, turned around and walked towards his sports car, leaving only the lame soldiers who were still shocked in situ!


    Meeting this lame soldier is his biggest harvest today! If this person is not lame a leg, connect before see of that Pi Yongchun all not necessarily is his match! What a treasure this time!


    He believes that that person will have other friends, such arrogant people, there will be a group of the same arrogant friends! These people are what he needs most at present! After seeing this man, there was no interest in soliciting others.


    Xu Shaotang believes that that person will come to him. For that person, he can''t refuse the strength he shows. In the future, let him do the recruitment.


    Everyone has his own fate, and he is just the fate of this lame soldier!

 Chapter 17

    The next day, Xu Shaotang came back from his usual exercise to wash off his sweat. In the bath, he has decided not to run from tomorrow. This kind of low-intensity exercise has no help to the body. Maybe, we can increase the training intensity!


    "Young master, there are a group of people looking for you outside the door. They look scary. Do you want to call the police?" Pang Shu, the housekeeper, saw Xu Shaotang after taking a bath and quickly came up to report.


    In fact, Lao Pang is a Xu Shaotang, and what happened outside. Those people, at first sight, are the kind of Desperado. If they hadn''t just been waiting outside, he would have called the police!


    Xu Shaotang was glad to know that the lame soldier had brought people. He said to Uncle Pang, "take them to the backyard and wait for me!"


    Uncle Pang took the order and left. Xu Shaotang was looking forward to it. He didn''t know how many people he brought. According to the housekeeper, there should be a lot of people coming, right?


    When Xu Shaotang came to the backyard and watched 25 people standing there with steady steps, his face finally showed a satisfied expression. From the breath and pace of these people, we can conclude that these people have real skills. What''s more, these people are full of murderous spirit of deliberate repression. Xu Shaotang can conclude that almost all these people have lives on their hands!


    This is a group of fierce people!


    "What''s your name?" Xu Shaotang asked the name of the lame soldier for the first time.


    "Li Baoshan!"


    "Not bad!" Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder, pointed to other people and asked, "are they all your friends?"


    Knowing what Xu Shaotang wanted most, Li Baoshan nodded and said, "I used to be an instructor for them. They can absolutely trust me!"


    "I didn''t expect that there is such a relationship between you. In that case, I will save trouble. From now on, you will be their captain!" Xu Shaotang patted Li Baoshan on the shoulder and asked, "have you eaten yet?"


    Li Baoshan blushed, shook his head and said, "I came here early in the morning. I haven''t had time to eat yet!"


    He is a straight hearted man who doesn''t understand the hypocrisy and politeness. After meeting Xu Shaotang yesterday, he thought all night and didn''t make up his mind until dawn. As soon as it was dawn, he called these brothers over, let alone breakfast. He didn''t even have dinner last night.


    Xu Shaotang pondered: "well, I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare something for you. After dinner, go out with me!"


    However, he didn''t know that his words had greatly improved people''s liking for him. In the past, the rich people they met never regarded them as human beings and always yelled at them. This is also the reason why they would rather live in embarrassment than serve as bodyguards. Although they have left the army, they still have soldiers in their bones I''m proud!


    "Good!" Li Baoshan didn''t have any superfluous words, but he had a kind of expression on his face.


    Xu Shaotang looked at his face and said with a smile, "what else do you want?"


    "Xu Shao, can you Pay me first A year''s salary... " Li Baoshan hemmed and hawed and said that he was really a little embarrassed. Before he did anything, he wanted to ask for a year''s salary in advance, but he really needed the money.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and doesn''t ask much. He takes out a card from his body and hands it to him: "there are 10 million in this card, and the password is six eights..."


    His action suddenly made those people Li Baoshan brought open their eyes. This is ten million. They give it to an unfamiliar person without blinking. Is that trust? Xu Shao does look a little different from those rich people!


    "Xu Shao, you don''t need so much..." Li Baoshan said quickly.


    Xu Shaotang put the card into his hand and said, "I don''t like to deal with trifles. Take the money and I''m lazy to ask everyone about their family''s difficulties. Since you''re the team leader, you can ask. If you have difficulties at home, you can help them with money..." Looking at the clothes of these people, Xu Shaotang knows that there are some difficulties in their families. With these people''s abilities, if they want to go astray, they will not come to such a situation. With this, they are worth helping themselves.


    "Then I will thank Xu Shao for my brothers!" Li Baoshan looks at Xu Shaotang gratefully. These brothers really have some difficulties at home more or less. This money can really help us solve the difficulties at home.


    "Well, you can sit anywhere. Someone will arrange for you to eat later. It''s time for me to eat too!" Xu Shaotang waved.


    "Xu Shao!" Just as he was about to leave, a big black man stopped him and said in a slightly provocative tone, "listen to the instructor say you are very good. Can you give us a performance?"


    "Bang..."


    As soon as Hei Dage finished his words, he suddenly felt a wind coming. Before his body could react, he flew five or six meters upside down, then fell heavily on the ground, stirring up dust all over the ground. When he recovered from his shock, he heard Xu Shaotang''s Curse: "when I was a monkey? And give you a performance? "


    Xu Shaotang knows that these people are all arrogant. Soldiers always serve people who are better than themselves. His skill can be regarded as a deterrent to these arrogant people.Li Baoshan and his family are living in the Xu family for the time being. Anyway, the Xu family''s villa is very big. There is a special building for bodyguards and servants. It''s very easy to live in more than 20 people.


    That afternoon, Xu Shaotang fulfilled his promise and forced Li Baoshan''s genuine Qi out of his thigh.


    The true Qi of yihezuo village is entrenched in Li Baoshan''s leg, blocking the nerves in his leg, so that he becomes lame. After this true Qi is forced out, it is supplemented with several herbs, and his cultivation is completely restored in a few days.


    "Xu Shao, when shall we start training?" Since Xu Shaotang cured his leg, Li Baoshan can''t wait to devote himself to training. He is eager for the powerful strength.


    These days together, also let him to Xu Shaotang admire unceasingly, he did not expect, Xu Shaotang that looks like thin body, actually hidden so strong power! He has seen the Dragon Group powerful, but in his eyes, Xu Shaotang should be more powerful than the dragon group! He really couldn''t understand why such a powerful man would be called the black sheep of his family.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the other 24 people who were moving bricks not far away and said with a smile, "aren''t they training? First of all, they should practice their body and stimulate their potential. When the training equipment is ready, I will draw up a training plan for you, and you can train according to the plan! "


    "Good!" Li Baoshan nodded and turned to join the army of moving bricks.


    In fact, the task of moving bricks can be handed over to mechanical equipment, but Xu Shaotang asked them to do it, and asked them to move no less than 100 Jin bricks each time, in order to stimulate their potential.


    Half a month later, the building was basically renovated. With the support of the Xu family''s huge financial resources, all the training equipment arrived in the shortest time. As for the organizational structure of the company, Xu Shaotang didn''t care at all.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang planned to put himself into training immediately, but Xu Wenzheng and Lin Shuying had to hold a ribbon cutting ceremony to get lucky. Xu Shaotang estimated that most of the old man wanted to announce to others that his son was no longer a dandy!


    The legal person of the company is Li Baoshan, the investor is Xu Wenzheng, and Xu Shaotang has no position, but we all know that he is the person in charge of the company behind the scenes!


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to put on his awkward suit again to attend the ribbon cutting ceremony. In fact, the ribbon cutting ceremony was very simple. All the senior executives of Shengshi group came here. You Mingze and Xu Shaotang wanted to come and join in the ceremony. When they came, everyone knew that the boss of the company was himself.


    After the ribbon cutting ceremony, Jindun security service company was officially established. Xu Wen was taking the group of senior executives to check each training room curiously, while Li Baoshan was acting as a temporary guide. Only Xu Shaotang was bored outside, looking forward to the people of Shengshi to leave quickly, so that he could train these people.


    Xu Shaotang is lying in the shade of the outside training ground to enjoy the cool. Lin Shuying runs up excitedly: "Shaotang, your vision is really good!"


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Shaotang is confused by Lin Shuying.


    "Don''t you know?" Lin Shuying was stunned.


    "I know what? Sister, what are you talking about? " Xu Shaotang is a little confused.


    "Ah? You really don''t know? Didn''t you watch the news this morning? " Seeing that Xu Shaotang was still at a loss, Lin Shuying said with a smile: "last night, Li Xiaoling was arrested for taking drugs. It was your brother-in-law who led the arrest himself! Fortunately, we didn''t choose her as our spokesperson, otherwise our brand image would fall sharply! "


    Think of this, Lin Shuying feel magical.


    "You finally chose Qin Qianyu?" Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to it any more. Anyway, he said casually that day that the decision-making power was still in Lin Shuying''s hands.


    Lin Shuying nodded and said with a smile: "I don''t want you to get the moon first. Unexpectedly, it saved our company''s brand image by mistake."


    Xu Shaotang showed a trace of helplessness, this cousin, he said casually, she actually listened to their own opinions.


    The two chatted casually, and soon the topic came to the security company.


    "What kind of people are you recruiting? How can I feel that they are all like Desperado?" Lin Shuying asks curiously.


    She doesn''t know anything about Kung Fu, but she instinctively feels that Xu Shaotang''s people are very dangerous, especially their eyes, which are always inexplicably frightening.


    "Ha, they all retired from the army, but they have real Kung Fu in their hands!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I meet song Yinuo''s two bodyguards again, I will..."

 Chapter 18

    "What about you?"


    Xu Shaotang is saying, behind suddenly came a cold voice, he looked back, saw song Yinuo is walking slowly, behind the two bodyguards follow.


    In fact, song Yinuo is not used to being followed by two bodyguards, but since the last time, song Anbang has strictly ordered the two bodyguards to follow her closely to protect her.


    "Song Yinuo? What are you doing here? " Xu Shaotang thought song Yinuo and his father were together, but she didn''t expect to come too.


    "Why, I can''t come?" Song Yinuo asked in his usual arrogant tone.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer song Yinuo''s words. His eyes have been attracted by the two bodyguards around Song Yinuo. As soon as you look at their cold eyes, you can see that there are absolutely many lives in these two hands. It seems that song Anbang has made great efforts for the safety of his daughter.


    "Song Yinuo, I remember I asked you to send a message to these two brothers?" Xu Shaotang pointed to the two bodyguards with a sneer: "I said, let me see again, I will break your legs!"


    These two people are the two bastards who almost killed themselves. They have already told song Yinuo that they dare to appear in front of them.


    But he instinctively ignored the fact that song yinuochong didn''t believe him.


    "Break our legs?" A bodyguard sneered and said arrogantly, "you don''t have to look at how many kilos you have, and you don''t have to be afraid of the wind when you speak!"


    For such a playboy as Xu Shaotang, he looks down on him from the bottom of his heart, but they admire him. It''s said that they''ve been out of the hospital for a long time, and they don''t know what they''re capable of?


    "Though I like your arrogance!" Xu Shaotang smiles, stares at them and says, "but I still want to break your dogleg!"


    A "dogleg" instantly angered the two bodyguards. This Playboy did not learn the lesson of the last time, but dared to provoke them! At the same time, they look at Song Yinuo, but they see that song Yinuo doesn''t mean to intervene. They understand that if song Yinuo doesn''t stop him, that''s tacit consent!


    At the same time, they come out from behind song Yinuo, their fists creak, they look at each other, and then they step back. Maybe they think it''s too humiliating to deal with this kind of playboy!


    "Let''s go together! Two rotten cabbages, anyway Xu Shaotang did not pay any attention to them, let alone himself. Even Li Baoshan could trample them at will.


    "Mr. Xu, are you serious?" At the beginning, song Yinuo thought that Xu Shaotang was using his tongue. Looking at his current posture, does he want to play for real? Is the lesson from last time not enough? Did you become a masochist after being beaten once? Looking at Lin Shuying next to her, she doesn''t mean to stop her. With her doting on Xu Shaotang, isn''t she afraid that Xu Shaotang will lie in the hospital again?


    "Ha ha, of course I''m not serious. Do I need to be serious to clean up these two rotten cabbages?" Xu Shaotang scornfully points to two people, in the eye fills the provocative flavor.


    "You succeeded in infuriating us!" After retreating, the bodyguard came out again and was repeatedly called rotten Cabbage by Xu Shaotang. His anger had already been aroused, and the soldier''s competitive heart was beating again. It should have been a month since I beat this boy last time, right? I miss that feeling! I don''t know why, there''s always an unspeakable pleasure in beating this kind of playboy!


    "Ah Two people at the same time issued a violent drink, quickly rushed to Xu Shaotang.


    It''s a tacit understanding formed through long-term training that one left and one right punches at the same time.


    "Don''t do it too hard!" Since Xu Shaotang wants to be beaten, song Yinuo can''t stop him. However, thinking that the president usually treats himself well, he still tells the two bodyguards that they don''t have a heavy hand. If they beat Xu Shaotang as they did last time, they don''t look good.


    Lin Shuying shows an imperceptible smile. She has heard about this boy for a long time. His son has become a martial arts expert. Fang LAN, a mother, of course has to find someone to share her pride. Lin Shuying is undoubtedly the most suitable one.


    Thinking of my aunt blowing this boy on the phone, she also wanted to see how powerful this boy is? Did you really become a martial arts expert?


    "Well come!" Xu Shaotang wanted to beat these two guys for a long time. Considering that he was once a generation of experts, he was so interested in abusing these two little shrimps. It seems that after his rebirth, his mental cultivation is not as good as before.


    His right foot was off the ground. At the moment when the two men attacked, he cut through the gap between them with a very tricky angle, and then kicked them to their knees like lightning. His speed was too fast, almost hitting them at the same time.


    "Click"


    with two crisp sounds, the two men''s offensive stopped immediately, their bodies tilted, fell to the ground, and their eyes were full of panic.


    Xu Shaotang still stood in the same place, as if he had not moved at all.The sudden change made everyone''s eyes wide open. Even Lin Shuying, who had known in advance, was no exception. Is this the legendary martial arts? Are there really martial arts experts in the world? That playboy kid suddenly became a martial arts expert? This world is crazy!


    Song Yinuo''s expression is more wonderful, his face is both surprised and curious. She can''t understand what this asshole looks like. The man who was almost killed by his bodyguard a month ago has knocked down his bodyguard so easily now. Although his two bodyguards didn''t do their best, this Playboy can''t cope with it?


    "I said I would break your legs!" Xu Shaotang squatted between them and said with a smile, "you are lucky today. This company has just opened. It''s not suitable to see blood. It just makes your bones misplaced. It''s revenge."


    "Asshole!" The two people lying on the ground were more angry. They took advantage of Xu Shaotang''s squatting space to punch again. This time, they didn''t keep their hands. Their fists pointed to Xu Shaotang''s face and heart respectively. This is a real killing move. If they hit him, they will die or die.


    "No!" Song Yinuo exclaimed, she knew that the two bodyguards were serious!


    However, the two men''s fists are so fast, and they are both angry. They never thought about the possibility of taking back the offensive. Their fists are in front of Xu Shaotang in the blink of an eye.


    It''s over! Song Yinuo knows very well that with Xu Shaotang''s small body, it''s not as lucky as last time that he really took these two punches!


    However, the next scene is beyond song Yinuo''s expectation. Xu Shaotang grabs their fists accurately.


    "Click..."


    There were two more crisp sounds, their arms were removed, and they fell to the ground in pain


    "Ha ha, is it popular to buy one and get one free these days?" Xu Shaotang looked at the two people on the ground and reached for one of them''s knees. He pinched his knees in one hand and his legs in the other. He twisted them hard!


    "Ah The man let out a heartrending cry.


    "Asshole, let them go!" Song Yinuo is really angry this time. His bodyguards have been beaten and maimed by him. He even wants to torture them!


    Song Yinuo rushes to Xu Shaotang and wants to push him away.


    Another man quickly forced his body up and held song Yinuo: "Miss, he is helping Qiangzi to connect the bone..."


    Bonesetting? Is this bastard so kind?


    Xu Shaotang is also lazy to deal with song Yinuo. He quickly connects the two people''s misplaced bones. He stands up and says with a provocative smile: "I''ve already connected the bones for you. Do you want to try again?"


    Try a fart! Knowing that it''s not your opponent, do you want to try and beat him? Two people struggle to get up from the ground, back to song Yinuo side, a left and a right will song Yinuo protection, for fear that this bastard again to the last time like to miss. They have learned the power of this bastard just now. If this bastard treats the young lady as he did last time, they will have to fight with death.


    After teaching these two people a lesson, they can be regarded as revenge for the dead brother. Xu Shaotang didn''t really want to do anything about them. Maybe he should also thank them. If they hadn''t killed that guy, he would not have had a chance of rebirth.


    Wrong bone for revenge, bone for gratitude, from now on also can be regarded as and these two people clear.


    "You see, you two bodyguards can''t protect you. What are you doing here? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll be brave enough to use it against you again? " See the two bodyguards a pair of careful appearance, Xu Shaotang deliberately pretend to be outstanding, squinting at Song Yinuo.


    Song Yinuo clenched her teeth and her face changed slightly. Now she really wants to pat her shoes on the face of this bastard! But reason told her that if she did, it would be her own fault.


    After staring at Xu Shaotang, song Yinuo left wisely.


    In the distance, song Yinuo looked back at the two bodyguards and asked curiously, "are you really not his opponent?"


    The two bodyguards looked embarrassed and nodded in shame. There''s nothing more shameful for them than losing in the hands of Xu Shaotang, a playboy. They really have no face in the future.


    Song Yinuo frowned slightly. He was curious. How did that bastard suddenly become so powerful? Seeing the two bodyguards sweating, he said with concern, "how are your injuries? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    Fundamentally, she still doesn''t believe that Xu Shaotang will be kind enough to help her bodyguards connect bones. She is always worried about what the bastard does to the two bodyguards.


    "No!" Before that, the man called Qiangzi said: "Xu Shaotang has helped us to connect the bone. It doesn''t matter! In fact, he has been lenient to us, otherwise we would be dead now... "

 Chapter 19

    Since the establishment of Jindun security company, Xu Shaotang has devoted himself to personnel training all day, and almost never went home at night. Most of them live in the security company with Li Baoshan.


    After a few days of adaptation, the training of personnel has entered the right track. In addition to Li Baoshan, 24 people are divided into three groups. Two groups train here, and the other eight people are four people around Xu Wenzheng and four people in Xu''s villa. In order not to let the person in charge of security fall behind the training, three groups of people take turns in security work. All the bodyguards of the Xu family have been replaced, but their training intensity is lower than that of Li Baoshan. If they want to train these people well, they have to take their time.


    Xu Shaotang only needs to make a good training plan, and the rest is left to Li Baoshan.


    Just a week later, they felt the difference of Xu Shaotang''s training plan, and they admired Xu Shaotang even more! Every day, they have never seen their potential being developed clearly! Although the process of training is very painful, as long as we can get more strength, what is the pain? If you can''t even take this pain, why can you become stronger?!


    They have all seen Xu Shaotang''s power, and dream of becoming as strong as Xu Shaotang. Although they know that this is almost an impossible goal, because they are growing stronger and stronger, and the speed is far better than them!


    In the fifth floor office building of Jindun company, Xu Shaotang takes out the mobile phone he just bought and dials a familiar number.


    "Who are you looking for?" There was a rough voice on the phone.


    "King Kong, ten million dollars. I want the best goods. Don''t fool me with rubbish! Ten days later, it will be sent to No.2 warehouse of Pudong Wharf in Tianhai! " Xu Shaotang made a direct request.


    "Who are you?" The person on the other end of the phone asked warily.


    "The man who gave you the money!" Xu Shaotang laughed and added, "SM!"


    SM is not a name, it''s just a sign. Only the people they trust most know it. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s secret code, the person on the other end of the phone no longer hesitated and asked, "who can I contact after the goods arrive?"


    "I''ll get it myself! Remember, ten days later, at 2 a.m., if you can''t deliver the goods on time, I''ll go to rawu town and blow your head in person! " You don''t need to be polite when talking to this bastard. If you are polite to him, he will go slow. He is a typical person who is hard to eat but not soft.


    Xu hung up and transferred $10 million from his Swiss bank account.


    "Grass, who is this Birdman? How can he talk like that asshole?" The person on the other end of the phone grumbled discontentedly, thinking about the jerk''s strength, he could not help shivering.


    After finishing the weapon business, Xu Shaotang walks out of the office, looks at these sweaty people and nods slightly. At that time, why didn''t you train step by step? It''s just that they train too late to reach their level.


    Just at this time, the mobile phone rings. Take out the mobile phone and have a look. It''s Lin Shuying. As soon as the phone is connected, there comes Lin Shuying''s cry: "Shaotang, something''s wrong with Miao Miao!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang''s heart clapped and his face was cold.


    Although he didn''t know what happened to Miao Miao, he could tell from Lin Shuying''s cry that it would not be a good thing! Since his rebirth, he hasn''t seen the girl Miao Miao. At the moment, Miao Miao''s innocent smile appears in his mind.


    "Miao Miao has been kidnapped!" Lin Shuying was in a panic and cried on the phone.


    "What are their conditions?" Xu Shaotang calms down and feels relieved. Kidnapping is OK. Since the other party is just kidnapping, he will definitely ask for something. Miao Miao will be OK for the moment. He just wondered why these people kidnapped Miao Miao. Didn''t he know that his brother-in-law was the captain of the criminal police?


    "They want a billion ransoms! Let me go and redeem myself, and ask me not to tell your brother-in-law about it! " Thinking about her daughter''s current situation, Lin Shuying cried bitterly. He did not dare to tell her husband about it. In that case, Miao Miao would be more dangerous.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and grins bitterly. It seems that the other party also knows Yang Rui''s identity. He is obviously well prepared. Yang Rui has arrested many people and made countless enemies over the years. He doesn''t know who he has offended this time.


    Billion ransom? What a big appetite! With Lin Shuying''s financial resources, it''s possible to take out 10 million yuan, but even if she is killed, she can''t take out one billion yuan! If you dare to open your mouth, you will get a billion yuan ransom, not only for Yang Rui, but also for the Xu family. Obviously, the kidnappers know that the Xu family dotes on Miao Miao.


    No matter who the kidnapper is aiming at, he can''t stand by now!


    To understand these things, Xu Shaotang said to the phone: "you go to my father''s place to get a check, I''ll come right away, I''ll go with you!"


    "Well, hurry up. I''m afraid it''s too late. Something will happen to Miao Miao Wu Wu... "


    Xu Shaotang hung up, his heart inexplicably raised a group of anger, roared at the downstairs: "Li Baoshan, take a group of people with me!"


    Now that someone is looking for death, it''s time to show them their fangs.Li Baoshan didn''t know what had happened, but he faithfully carried out Xu Shaotang''s order and said in a loud voice: "the group of big bear, take the guy and follow me! Start at once


    Everyone used to be well-trained soldiers. As soon as Li Baoshan''s voice fell, big bear quickly gathered the team and boarded the car as fast as possible.


    At the gate of Shengshi group, Lin Shuying anxiously paced back and forth. He saw Xu Shaotang driving over, followed by three black cars, and rushed up: "you''re crazy, take so many people there, what if they tear up tickets?"


    When his daughter is kidnapped, Lin Shuying completely loses the composure of the strong woman in the past. He is only concerned about the safety of his daughter. He is afraid to take so many people to the kidnappers to find out, which will put her in danger.


    "It''s OK. I''ll leave them outside. I''ll go with you! Get in the car, I''ll meet them! " Xu Shaotang is too lazy to explain so much. He just pulls Lin Shuying into the car and lets Li Baoshan follow them from a distance.


    Half an hour later, Xu Shaotang drove to an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs.


    This warehouse was built in the 1990s. It was originally a chemical material warehouse, but it was abandoned later. Because it is located in the suburb, the location is not good, and there is no development value, so it has not been demolished. The warehouse is surrounded by weeds and low shrubs. There is only one gravel road leading to it. It''s really a good place to hide.


    Suitable for kidnappers to hide their tracks, also suitable for Li Baoshan to hide their tracks! This is really a good place to start a cat and mouse game!


    The chassis of Xu Shaotang''s sports car is very low, and he is galloping all the way. At the moment, he is already scarred, but he doesn''t care at all. He only cares about the safety of Miao Miao. From the car close to the abandoned warehouse, Xu Shaotang noticed that at least 30 people were staring at him and Lin Shuying.


    The car stopped in front of the gate of the abandoned warehouse. As soon as they got out of the car, a strong man rushed out of the weeds with a walkie talkie in one hand and a gun pointing at them in the other. He yelled at Lin Shuying: "smelly woman, didn''t you come alone? Why did you bring someone? Think we dare not kill your daughter? "


    The first time someone pointed a gun at him, Lin Shuying was a little alarmed, but Xu Shaotang didn''t think so. Looking at the man with the gun, he said with a smile: "friend, you don''t know me, do you? I''m just a playboy. I don''t think I can get into your eyes


    "Ha ha, Xu Dashao, it''s you!" At this time, the man noticed Xu Shaotang leaning on the sports car and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Xu cared so much about this niece!"


    "Cut the crap. I brought the check. Where are the people?" Now Xu Shaotang must make sure to see Miao Miao first, so that he can find a way to rescue.


    At this time, another man''s voice came from the walkie talkie: "Dong, it''s safe around. They didn''t call the police. Bring them in!"


    Hearing the voice from the walkie talkie, Dong was relieved, and Xu Shaotang was relieved. Obviously, the kidnappers did not find the trace of Li Baoshan and others. So, the rescue has been more than half successful!


    "Well, you''re wise!" A Dong walked behind them, pointed a gun at them and walked to the warehouse. Looking at Lin Shuying''s graceful posture behind him, he couldn''t help being obscene. As he walked, he said to the walkie talkie: "brother tiger, this woman is so beautiful. Do you want to..."


    These people are all engaged in the business of licking blood. It''s rare to meet Lin Shuying, a beautiful woman with both beauty and temperament. How can I see that she actually has evil thoughts.


    Listen to Dong''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a sharp kill! If it wasn''t for Miao Miao''s safety, he would kick Dong''s head now! Lin Shuying noticed Xu Shaotang''s look, gently took a finger to pull the corner of his clothes, motioned him not to be impulsive.


    Under the signal of Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang gives up the idea of killing Dong for the time being. Now the most important thing is to ensure the safety of Miao. However, in Xu Shaotang''s heart, he has sentenced the kidnapper named Dong to death!


    "Shut up An angry voice came from the intercom: "Dong! Don''t forget our purpose! As long as you have money, what kind of women can''t play? "


    They were taken to the warehouse. A man with sunglasses was sitting on a chair, holding a cigar in his mouth and spitting out a cigarette ring from time to time. He must be the "tiger brother" in a Dong''s mouth. Behind him stood four strong men, each with a pistol pinned to his waist.


    Up to now, I''ve only seen six people. It seems that there are many people hidden in the dark. I''m really careful.

 Chapter 20

    Xu Shaotang took out the check and held it in his hand. He said to brother Hu in a deep voice: "we have brought the money. Where are the people?"


    "Mr. Xu is so bold. I thought you were just a waste, but I dare to accompany Miss Lin in danger. I have to treat you differently!" Brother Hu smiles at Xu Shaotang, waves his hand to the people behind him and says, "go and bring up our little princess."


    Soon, Miao Miao was carried out from a corner of the warehouse by a strong man.


    "Mom, Uncle..." Miao Miao saw Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang and cried loudly.


    Seeing that Miao Miao is OK, Xu Shaotang is relieved. In his eyes, all these people are dead. Let them live longer for a while.


    "Miao Miao, don''t be afraid, mom has come to save you!" Lin Shuying''s eyes are red and comforting, but the anxiety on her face is hard to hide.


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s consolation, Miao Miao nodded his head wisely, and the cry stopped suddenly. He just kept sobbing in a low voice, which made Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying heartache.


    Xu Shaotang handed the check to the man named Dong. Dong took the check, looked at it carefully, and then nodded to tiger brother: "the check is OK, the amount is OK!"


    "Ha ha!" Brother Hu waved and asked them to let Miao Miao go. He said with a smile, "if only all the family members were as obedient as you are!"


    Originally, he was ready for a gun fight with a good policeman. Unexpectedly, the people of the Xu family were so knowledgeable, which saved him a lot of trouble. It was a dangerous task, but suddenly it became simple.


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to pay attention to the arrogant tiger brother. He bends down to pick up Miao Miao, gently wipes the tears on her face, and says to tiger brother, "in this case, can we leave?"


    He had made an agreement with Li Baoshan in advance. When he left with Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter, he immediately launched an attack. In his eyes, the people here were already dead.


    However, the man who called Tiger brother shook his head, pointed to Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter and said with a smile, "they can leave, but you can''t!"


    "You want to go back?" Xu Shaotang said in a cold voice that if he hadn''t been afraid of hurting Miao Miao and his cousin, he would have killed these bastards long ago.


    Tiger brother stretched out a finger to shake, said with a smile: "of course, we will not go back! Do what you say. It''s our rule. I will certainly release their mother and daughter, but I just had an idea that if I kidnap you, I don''t know how much money Xu Wenzheng will be willing to take to redeem you? "


    Anyway, they have been kidnapped once. It''s better to kidnap them again. Moreover, this is the fat meat delivered to the door. If you don''t eat it, I''m really sorry for myself.


    Is Mr. Xu worth more than this little girl? How much ransom do you want? Thinking that there will be more money to spend in the future, tiger brother can''t help laughing. After finishing this vote, he can go abroad to enjoy himself! The arrival of Mr. Xu is a surprise!


    When I went out, I paid homage to Guan Er Ye. It seems that he really showed his spirit!


    "You''ve got a good plan! Well, you win. In that case, let their mother and daughter go first. By the way, let them report a message to my old man! " Xu Shaotang handed the seedlings to Lin Shuying and said with a smile: "in fact, I also want to know how much money our old man is willing to redeem me to see whether my son is important or his money is important!"


    "Pa, PA..."


    "Mr. Xu is a wonderful person. If it wasn''t for our different standpoints, I would really like to make friends with Mr. Xu!" Brother Hu clapped his hands and laughed. Then he told a Dong beside him, "let their mother and daughter go out. In addition, go and get some wine and vegetables. I''ll have a good drink with our God of wealth!"


    In his eyes, Xu Shaotang has become a pile of golden banknotes!


    "Shaotang, you wait. I will let my uncle redeem you with money." Lin Shuying is good at acting. The more worried he is, the better it will be for Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, pretended to be afraid, and said, "elder sister, I must let the old man redeem me with money."


    Lin Shuying nodded, took Miao Miao to jump on the sports car, and quickly started the car to leave.


    "Uncle..." In the wind came only the shouts of Miao Miao.


    Watching their mother and daughter leave safely, Xu Shaotang finally puts down his heart and calculates the time secretly. He estimates that Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter should have been out of the attack range of the kidnappers. Then he walks to tiger brother with a smile and asks, "can you tell me why you want to kidnap my little niece? And who sent you? "


    I don''t want to know who is interested in this kind of situation. As long as we dig out those behind the scenes, he doesn''t mind destroying them completely.


    Treat the enemy, or do not move, to move it will be killed! This is his creed for many years.


    "Who do you think you are? Why should I tell you? " Tiger brother looked at Xu Shaotang with a sneer and said in the tone of educating the younger generation: "young people, don''t ask about things you shouldn''t ask about. Maybe you can live longer!""You will, because..." Xu Shaotang suddenly moved. He rushed to the front of his ear with lightning speed. He pinched his neck and pressed it to the corner of the wall. He continued: "I can kill you easily!"


    Seeing that the boss was restrained, the four men were in a panic and immediately reached out to draw the gun. However, they underestimated Xu Shaotang''s speed. When their hands were just lifted up, Xu Shaotang had already found the gun that tiger brother had pinned to his waist and shot them quickly.


    After the four shots, the four fell to the ground. All of them were shot in the middle of their eyebrows. The blood flowed from the mouth of their forehead, and their eyes were wide open. They didn''t see how Xu Shaotang fired. Xu Shaotang sneered and played with a gun in front of him? When he was playing with guns, these people might still be playing with mud!


    Xu Shaotang threw his pistol on the ground, took out his mobile phone and dialed Li Baoshan: "I''ve solved five problems for you, and the rest is up to you! Solve the battle in half an hour, or run around the eastern suburbs! "


    Li Baoshan on the other end of the phone wailed and ran around the eastern suburb? That''s more than 100 kilometers! Isn''t that fatal?


    "Brothers, damn it!" Li Baoshan roared and rushed to the warehouse with people.


    Xu Shaotang hung up the phone, pinched brother Hu''s neck and raised him to the corner like a chicken: "tell me everything you know, I can give you a good time!"


    At this moment, pain and fear filled brother Hu''s face. The cold Sunglasses had already fallen to the ground. Just now, the man who was still a pile of gold in his eyes had become a life-threatening devil!


    "Unless you let me go Ah... " Tiger brother still wants to talk about terms, but he regrets it the next moment.


    Xu Shaotang loosened his neck, but he pinched his arm, which made his scalp numb. His bones were being crushed little by little! This kind of pain, is not ordinary people can bear! The forehead is constantly sweating, the eyes are full of blood, and the facial muscles are constantly twitching


    "There are 206 bones in the human body. I just crushed one. I hope you can hold on to the end!" Xu Shaotang''s face shows a demon like smile. He has plenty of means to deal with this kind of person!


    "I said I said Please give me a good time... " Now he knows that sometimes death is not necessarily a relief.


    Xu Shaotang originally thought that this person could persist for a while, but he didn''t expect that he would give in so soon. He felt a little lost in his heart.


    "Li Shao sent me..."


    "Li Nancheng?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. In Tianhai, there are many people who can be called Li Shao, but he can only think of Li Nancheng if he has the courage to fight against the Xu family.


    Li Nancheng is the third generation of the Li family, and also the most active person of this generation. Because the Li family controlled the underground forces in the southern part of the sky, competing with the Chen family. So we all call him Li Nancheng. As for his real name, few people care about it.


    Although they are in Tianhai, Xu Shaotang and Li Nancheng have no friendship. Because of Chen Cheng''s relationship, Xu Shaotang and the four of them even have some hatred for the Li family. Even so, everyone had their own circle before, which was peaceful. Xu Shaotang really couldn''t understand why Li Nancheng suddenly attacked Miao Miao.


    "Yes I said Please... " Tiger brother is struggling in pain. The intense pain makes his eyes almost break out of the box. The pain that goes deep into the bone marrow has made him lose the courage to live. Now he just wants to have a good time.


    "Why does Li Nancheng want you to kidnap Miao Miao?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Tiger brother cried bitterly: "I I don''t know... "


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang didn''t believe it. His fingers moved three inches. With a "click" sound, another bone on tiger brother was crushed.


    "Ah..." Tiger brother uttered a scream, sweat seeped from his forehead, and begged bitterly: "I really I don''t know Please... "


    Xu Shaotang carefully observed his eyes and saw that he didn''t seem to be lying. Then he fulfilled his promise. He put his hands on his head and twisted it hard to end his evil life.


    There was a lot of gunfire outside, and Xu Shaotang didn''t take part in it. Originally, he gave it to Li Baoshan to practice, but he didn''t know if they could meet their requirements.


    He found a safe place to sit down and quietly watched the clock turn in his watch. For him, it was just a game for Li Baoshan and his family. He just needed to check their final results.


    As time went by, the gunfire outside slowly began to weaken. At 32 minutes, the gunfire finally stopped completely. Li Baoshan rushed in with a team of people.

 Chapter 21

    "Two minutes later than I asked for!" Xu Shaotang looked at the panting team members. Two of them were still painted, but it didn''t seem to matter. They should have been scratched by stray bullets.


    But when he took a closer look, his face turned pale and asked in a cold voice, "Why are there only seven people?"


    There were nine people, including Li Baoshan, when they came here, but now there are only seven people standing in front of them. Is there anyone who has sacrificed to deal with such a small shrimps? What a disappointment!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was angry, the whole Party bowed their heads in fear. Li Baoshan said with a little guilty: "Miss Lin, mother and daughter are waiting for Xu Shao in our parking place. I left two people to protect them..."


    I see! Xu Shaotang finally felt relieved.


    "Well done! There will be no punishment! " Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Without two people, the combat effectiveness would inevitably decline. If these two people were there, I believe they would end the battle ahead of time.


    What makes him even more happy is that under such circumstances, he can think of sending someone to protect Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter, which is enough to show that Li Baoshan is thoughtful and can be entrusted with important tasks.


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang said that he would not be punished, Li Baoshan and his family were finally relieved that they really had to run more than 100 kilometers. It was estimated that they would be able to run away.


    "Xu Shao, the guy in our hands is too weak. Can we make some good guys..." The speaker is the big black man who was kicked by Xu Shaotang for the first time. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know his name, but everyone calls him big bear. Unlike Li Baoshan, big bear is careless and straightforward. He works hard in training and is a good fighter.


    Li Baoshan glared at him when he heard the words of big bear. This guy dares to say anything. Isn''t the lesson enough? The first time we met, Xu Shaotang taught us a lesson just because he had more words. This guy didn''t know how serious it was!


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t care. He looked at the bear and said, "in a few days there will be good things in your hands. Don''t be scared then!"


    Her money has been transferred. I believe that King Kong has already started. He just needs to receive the goods on time. I just don''t know what this bastard will get this time. With King Kong''s ability, I believe there will be many good things.


    I just don''t know what kind of expression they will have when they see the good things of King Kong. Maybe it''s surprise, maybe it''s fright!


    "Really?" Big bear asked with his eyes shining. As a soldier, everyone is crazy about good weapons, just like a playboy can''t resist the temptation of no beauty.


    "Then you will know!" Xu Shaotang stood up, looked at the body lying on the ground, and said to the people, "let''s go. It''s estimated that the police will arrive in a while."


    Although this place is remote, someone must have noticed the gunfight that lasted for half an hour. It''s a matter of time before the police come. In order not to have another incident, it''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    After a brief cleaning of the scene, the party left quickly.


    Back to the parking place, Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter have been waiting there for a long time. When they see Xu Shaotang coming out unharmed, Lin Shuying''s heart is finally put down. Just now when the gunfire inside was loud, she could hear it from such a distance. Although she knew Xu Shaotang had some skills, she was still worried about him.


    "Uncle, did you just set off firecrackers in it?" Miao Miao sees Xu Shaotang and asks curiously.


    The child was naive. Even after a nightmare kidnapping, she didn''t associate the sound with the sound of gunfire. She thought it was setting off firecrackers.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took Miao Miao from Lin Shuying''s arms, scraped her small nose and said with a smile, "yes, bad guys are most afraid of the sound of firecrackers. My uncle scared away all the bad guys who bullied Xiao Miao with firecrackers..."


    Xu Shaotang made an exaggerated expression, dancing about how he scared the bad guys away, which made the little girl giggle. He really didn''t want to destroy the childlike innocence of the child and made up a beautiful lie.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s vivid finish, Miao Miao "Baji" kiss on Xu Shaotang''s face, cheering: "uncle is great!"


    Everyone quickly drove away from this land of right and wrong. Xu Shaotang asked Li Baoshan to go back to bandage the wounded first, while he drove Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter back to Shengshi group. By the way, he also reported to his father that he was safe. It is estimated that he would still be in a hurry.


    After stopping the car, Xu Shaotang let Miao Miao ride on his neck, carrying a little girl, and Lin Shuying go to Xu Wenzheng''s office together.


    See this scene, many employees show surprised expression, this master will let a little girl ride on his neck? Haven''t you heard that this master has a daughter? Some of the employees who knew the truth began to confide in the surprised people with pride, because it was not the first time that Xu Shaotang had done such a thing, and everyone had seen this scene before. With the insider''s telling, those who didn''t know it were in an uproar. It turns out that this master has such a warm side!


    This warm scene also makes many people forget the unpleasant side of this man.


    Xu Wenzheng saw that the three men came back safe and sound. He finally put down his heart and hugged the Miao on Xu Shaotang''s neck: "xiaomiaowao, do you miss my uncle?""Yes, I miss my uncle every day, but I miss my uncle more!" Children are children. They can say whatever they think. This is also their most lovely place.


    "You''re a heartless little girl, but my uncle thinks about you all the time! Uncle is angry Xu Wen is pretending to make angry expression, touching Miao Miao''s head, full of doting said.


    The little girl quickly kisses Xu Wenzheng on the face. She touches Xu Wenzheng''s cheek with her little hand and says naively, "then I''ll please kiss uncle. Uncle, don''t be angry, OK?"


    The little girl''s words immediately caused a burst of laughter of the three people.


    Strange to say, according to the normal name, Miao Miao should be called Xu Shaotang''s "Uncle", but Xu Shaotang asked her to call her "Uncle", and the little girl agreed without thinking about it. Xu Wenzheng wanted to let Miao Miao call him "grandfather", but the little girl did not change her words. Until now, she still called him "Uncle", which made Xu Wenzheng very delicious.


    After teasing the kids for a while, Xu Wenzheng asks Miao Miao to play in his bedroom first, while he talks about business with them.


    "Do you know who is the mastermind?" Xu Wenzheng asked.


    "Li Nancheng!"


    "Li Nancheng?" Xu Wen is slightly frowning, Li Nancheng''s details he can''t be more clear, puzzled to see Lin Shuying asked: "is Yang Rui and Li family on the bar?"


    In addition to this, he can''t think of any other reasons. The Li family has a background of gangsters, and Yang Rui is the leader of the Criminal Police Brigade. It can be said that both sides are incompatible. The Li family sent people to kidnap Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao?


    Lin Shuying shook his head and said, "he never told me these things, and I don''t know what happened."


    When Lin Shuying thinks that her husband may be in trouble with the Li family, she starts to worry again. The Li family are notoriously ruthless. The kidnapping of Miao Miao failed this time. I don''t know what kind of tricks she will use in the future. Although her husband is the captain of the criminal police, he may not be safe.


    Xu Shaotang saw Lin''s caution! He thought, "let''s talk to his brother-in-law, let him pay attention to safety, and send someone to check Li Nancheng. I will let people secretly investigate this. You and xiaomiaowao will live in our house for a while, and then make plans when things calm down! "


    For the Li family, Xu Shaotang is not satisfied, but he has to consider for the people around him, he does not want this to happen again.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you again!" For the safety of her daughter, Lin Shuying accepts Xu Shaotang''s proposal.


    "You child, what trouble is not trouble!" Xu Wenzheng said: "your aunt and I have always treated you as our own daughter. We are not so happy that you can come to live in our house. What''s the trouble! It''s OK for your aunt to be at home alone. She can just let Miao Miao accompany her! "


    "Yes, my mother would be so happy to see meow!" Xu Shaotang also said with a smile.


    The Xu family loved this little girl very much. Before, Xu Shaotang didn''t do his job. The old couple often sighed. Only when they saw Miao Miao, they would forget their worries. The little girl was very sensible and always made the old couple laugh.


    "You''re old enough to get along with someone! Your mother and I are still waiting to have grandchildren! " Thinking about this son, Xu Wenzheng had no choice. In the past, the child had been fooling around with some unruly women all day. They were very angry about this. Now he has changed his ways, but he doesn''t seem to be close to women. I haven''t heard of a woman he dated for such a long time, and he always stays with a group of old men.


    Is it because of song Yinuo that he has lost confidence in all women and begins to fall in love with men? At the thought of this possibility, Xu Wenzheng could not help shivering. If so, they would not be able to have grandchildren in their life


    Xu Shaotang grins bitterly. How can this be suddenly brought to his head? To be honest, since his rebirth, he has never considered this aspect.


    "Yes, Shaotang, it''s time for you to get married, too!" Lin Shuying also said with a smile: "it happens that Qin Qianyu will come to our company to make an advertisement in a few days. Do you want me to arrange a meeting with you? Let me tell you, Qin Qianyu is the beauty among the beauties, just like song Yinuo


    "Stop!" Xu Shaotang quickly stopped the topic from going on and said, "let''s go along with everything. Don''t get involved in it blindly."


    He didn''t want to talk about it too much, but if it was fate, he would not refuse.

 Chapter 22

    Lin Shuying is frightened today. Xu Wenzheng asks Xu Shaotang to take their mother and daughter back to have a rest. On the way back to Xu''s home, Lin Shuying calls Yang Rui and asks him to come to Xu''s home in the evening.


    when he arrives at Xu''s home, Fang LAN is naturally very happy. She holds Miao Miao in her hand and keeps calling "little baby".


    "Mom, you can arrange for their mother and daughter to stay first. I''ll go to the security company." After taking leave of them, Xu Shaotang drove directly to the security company.


    Looking at the figure of Xu Shaotang leaving, Fang Lan said with a smile to Lin Shuying, "this child, I don''t know how to chat with you. It''s really true!"


    Her words sound like blame, but there is no lack of pride in the words. Her son has changed his ways and become a real man.


    "Let him be busy. It''s hard for him to do anything serious. Besides, Miao Miao and I will live here for a while, and there will be plenty of time to chat in the future." She knew that Xu Shaotang must have gone to see the wounded. Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s danger in order to save Miao, she felt warm in her heart.


    Xu Shaotang came to the company and saw Li Baoshan. They were training. He called Li Baoshan over and asked, "how is the injured man?"


    "It''s OK, but it''s just a little bit scratched by the stray bullet. It won''t affect the normal training!" Li Baoshan said excitedly.


    Today''s war also made them feel their progress. In the past, it took them at least an hour to eliminate the bandits, which was based on the oppressive firepower. Today, in only half an hour, they solved each other with their rubbish. They didn''t even think of the rapid progress, so they trained hard when they came back.


    Looking at everyone''s spirit is good, Xu Shaotang nodded: "recently, you seize the time to train, there will be a task in ten days!"


    "What mission?" Li Baoshan''s eyes flashed with fighting spirit and a kind of bloodthirsty madness. This battle also aroused his long hidden heart of killing.


    "Then you''ll know!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang told Li Baoshan, "send two people to stare at Li Nancheng in turn, report his whereabouts to me at any time, and record all the people who have contacted him! Let''s be careful. Li Nancheng still has many good players around him! "


    The Li family can compete with the Chen family. They have a lot of excellent soldiers. He doesn''t want to send people to watch Li Nancheng.


    "Well, I''ll keep a close watch on him!" Li Baoshan nodded.


    After giving Li Baoshan an account, Xu Shaotang goes to the office and dials Chen Cheng''s phone: "Laosi, do you have Li Nancheng''s information in your hand?"


    The Chen family is also a member of the gang, occupying the north city of Tianhai. The Li and Chen families divide the underground forces of Tianhai into two and guard their own territory respectively. The two families have always been in a state of hostility, neither of them can accept the other, but they can''t help each other.


    Friction often occurs between the two families, and there are many things like fighting for territory. Under the pressure of the state, it has been relatively peaceful in the past two years, but there have been a lot of secret battles, but there are few large-scale battles.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that Chen Cheng should have information about Li Nancheng in his hands.


    "Li Nancheng?" Chen Cheng had some doubts on the other end of the phone: "boss, what do you want from Li Nancheng? Did that bastard offend you? Shall I get some people to kill him? Anyway, I''ve been looking at him for a long time! "


    Listening to his tone, he seems to be very interested in killing Li Nancheng.


    "Be quiet, you little boy! If you really want to get into trouble, your father will not let you go! If you have information about Li Nancheng in your hand, pass it to me! You don''t have to care about other things! " Xu Shaotang is not very angry.


    If he really wants to kill Li Nancheng, it''s not easy. The key is to find out why Li Nancheng sent people to kidnap Miao Miao. Is there any other force behind him involved? If he doesn''t move, he will remove the Li family from Tianhai!


    The two families are hard to settle down. If they get into trouble because of this fight, if the people above really take it seriously, I believe they can''t get along well with each other. As the culprit, Chen Cheng will definitely be severely punished. The punishment of these gangs is not as simple as a fight. They often break their hands and feet. He doesn''t want Chen Cheng to have any accidents because of his own affairs.


    "OK, I''ll send Li Nancheng''s information to your mobile phone later!" Chen Cheng giggled at the other end of the phone for a while and then asked, "by the way, boss, what are you doing recently, and you don''t want to get together with us. After you come out of the hospital, how do you feel like you have changed?"


    Xu Deng sees the problem in his mind?


    "It''s OK. I''m just busy with the security company. When I''m finished, I''ll get together with my brothers and tell you, I''m going to change my ways! You guys have to think about it. Don''t be fooling around! " Xu Shaotang advised.


    "Ha, boss, are you still going to get right?" Chen Cheng laughs and says, "I''ll talk to my second brother and see what you''ve changed into! Ha ha


    Chen Cheng didn''t even believe the punctuation marks of Xu Shaotang''s words. Moreover, he never felt that there was something wrong with the four of them living in such a mess. Since there was nothing wrong, why should we change it?"All right, call me before you come!" Xu Shaotang happily agreed to come down, anyway, they have been aware of their own changes, but also take the opportunity to let them get used to their own changes.


    Not long after hanging up the phone, Chen Cheng got information about Li Nancheng.


    Li Nancheng, whose real name is Li Xin, is 27 years old. He is the only son of Li Huayang and the eldest grandson of Li Zhiyuan.


    Character: ruthless, act decisively and ruthlessly, so as to intrigue, like stabbing.


    Clear identity: Deputy General Manager of Bowen group.


    Real identity: the military adviser of the blood wolf regiment, assisting his father Li Huayang.


    According to reliable information, Li Nancheng is responsible for most of the affairs of the blood wolf troupe. Li Zhiyuan is likely to cultivate Li Nancheng as a successor. Li Nancheng''s influence in the blood wolf troupe is likely to far exceed that of Li Huayang.


    ¡­¡­


    The next thing is when Li Nancheng, which star he keeps, and when he changes women and so on.


    Looking at Li Nancheng''s information, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile. There is not much serious information, but there are a lot of frivolous news. However, he also affirmed that the people who kidnapped Miao Miao really came from the blood wolf group.


    Hum, since the blood wolf group dares to fight, it''s waiting to be destroyed! Maybe it''s time to change the pattern of Tianhai.


    After deleting the information about Li Nancheng from his mobile phone, Xu Shaotang turns on the TV. It''s almost two hours since they left the warehouse, so there must have been police rushing to the warehouse.


    Sure enough, a beautiful reporter appeared on the TV screen, reporting on the scene: "at about 10 o''clock this morning, a shocking shooting happened near an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs, killing 32 people! According to the initial judgment of the police, this is a case of gang fighting. The criminals are quite skillful in their modus operandi, and there is no evidence left at the scene. Next, please follow me to interview captain Yang who is in charge of the shooting


    Yang Rui asked the police, "what''s the next scene? Are there any preliminary suspects? When do the police plan to solve this bad incident? "


    The reporter''s question is quite sharp. Xu Shaotang holds his hands and watches TV with great interest to see how his brother-in-law plans to deal with it.


    Yang Rui in the TV picture straightens his body, looks at the camera and says solemnly: "I think this case is related to the gang''s scramble for territory. Judging from the modus operandi, the criminals are likely to have received strict military training, and there are terrorist organizations involved! In order to crack down on the arrogance of criminals, the higher authorities have decided to launch anti-terrorism exercises in the whole city to resolutely crack down on Mafia related organizations! Please believe in our police''s ability to handle cases, we will find out the cases as soon as possible, and the police have the obligation and ability to protect the people''s safety! At the same time, please join us in the operation. Anyone who provides useful clues will be rewarded by the police. "


    Listening to Yang Rui''s eloquence, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help admiring him. He said a lot of things, all of which were official. He didn''t have any useful information at all, and he also got involved in terrorist organizations. What a rip!


    The beauty reporter also wanted to ask questions again, but at this time, some staff members came up and began to block the scene, and the reporter was also refused to interview.


    Several channels have been changed in a row, and all of them are reporting the case in a rolling way. It seems that this incident has attracted the attention of the police.


    Xu Shaotang was born in the "law enforcers" organization and often killed dozens or hundreds of people at a time. Of course, he didn''t think about it. A shooting case that killed more than 30 people is a concept in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Now the whole Tianhai Municipal Bureau is busy with the case. As the criminal police captain, Yang Rui is also under great pressure. The superior has ordered him to solve the case within half a month.


    Looking at the scene of professional crime techniques, Yang Rui angrily kicked the wall, airway: "half a month to solve the case, what can I take to solve the case?"


    Having been in the police for many years, he has never encountered such a case. Except for one person who was killed by breaking his neck, others were killed by one shot, either in the eyebrows or in the chest. With such accurate shooting, the perpetrators are obviously a group of well-trained people.


    The more well-trained the perpetrators are, the more difficult it is for them to solve the crime. To the outside world, it can be said that the gang is fighting, but they know exactly what the situation is. If the gang members all have such professional modus operandi, what are the use of these policemen?


    "Who are these damned bastards provoking?" Yang Rui kicked the corpse beside him and scolded.

 Chapter 23

    In the evening, when Xu Shaotang came home, Yang Rui had already come to Xu''s home.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang appears, Yang Rui immediately stands up from the sofa and pulls him to the backyard in a hurry.


    "You did the shooting in the warehouse?" Yang Rui''s eyes were a little cold, but there was a sense of helplessness. In the afternoon, he talked to the camera and made a lot of guesses. When he came to Xu''s house, his wife told him that her daughter had been kidnapped in the morning. It was his wife and brother who took people to rescue her!


    Is he the criminal he has been looking for? This result made him a little sad and confused, and he didn''t know what to do next.


    Get him? impossible! He did it to save his daughter. Not him? How can you stand up to your police uniform!


    At the same time, he was also curious. When did this useless wife and brother have such a powerful influence? According to his wife, he seems to know something about martial arts?


    Xu Shaotang nodded as if nothing had happened: "they kidnap Xiaomiao, I''m just giving them a lesson!"


    He said it easily, but Yang Rui said angrily: "can''t you call the police? Do you have to do it yourself? What do you want me to do now? "


    "Do you want to catch me?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you think you should arrest me, you can report this to me for help!"


    Yang Rui grinned bitterly and reported it? Will your wife and daughter let you go? Can one''s conscience live up to one''s will?


    "If you don''t catch me, think you don''t know anything!" Seeing his inner struggle, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in fact, you should not consider whether to arrest me now, and you should investigate Li Nancheng. I don''t know why Li Nancheng kidnaps Xiao miaowao, but I think it has something to do with you! If you think about it, do you have anything to do with the blood wolf group? Or is the person you arrested recently related to the blood wolf group? "


    "The blood wolf group?" Yang Rui frowned, shook his head and said, "the special group of the Municipal Bureau has always been responsible for the affairs of the blood wolf regiment. Our criminal police brigade can''t get involved at all. What can I do with them?"


    "That''s strange!" Xu Shaotang doubts: "Li Nancheng is not a madman, why kidnap xiaomiaowao for no reason? If you think about it, have you investigated the background of anyone you arrested recently? "


    "Except for the case in the warehouse, there has been no big case recently!" Yang Rui thought about it carefully and said, "the biggest case is to catch a drug star!"


    "Drug star? Li Xiaoling Xu Shaotang remembers that Lin Shuying mentioned it to him. Suddenly, a possibility flashed through his mind and said, "have you checked Li Xiaoling''s details?"


    Li Xiaoling, Li Nancheng? The same surname is Li. Is there any connection between them?


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it!" Yang Rui patted his head, took out the phone and dialed a number: "Xiao Wang, pass me a copy of Li Xiaoling''s information!"


    Soon, all the information about Li Xiaoling was sent to Yang Rui''s mobile phone. They found a place to sit down and check it bit by bit.


    Li Xiaoling was born in a rural family. She has all the details of her parents, which has nothing to do with the Li family in Tianhai.


    After reading all Li Xiaoling''s materials, they still didn''t find any clues. Xu Shaotang reluctantly took the mobile phone and looked at it from the beginning again. Suddenly, his eyes stayed on Li Xiaoling''s agency.


    New era star agency?


    Li Xiaoling is also a leading star in China. How can she sign a contract with such a little-known agent? Compared with many large-scale agent companies, the new era is really not famous. There are many artists under her. Li Xiaoling is the only one who can support the scene. If there is no Li Xiaoling, I''m afraid no one will know about this small company.


    However, since her debut, Li Xiaoling has never changed her brokerage company.


    Xu Shaotang found the trick and quickly called you Mingze: "second, help me check the new era star brokerage company. It''s better to find out the earliest investors!"


    "OK, don''t hang up. I''ll check first. Oh..." At the beginning, you Mingze was still serious, but then suddenly a ecstatic voice came out from the phone, and a woman''s voice could still be heard.


    Shit, this Birdman must be doing something shameful! Still let oneself don''t hang up the phone, this is prepare to let oneself listen to a good play? Xu Shaotang burst of helpless smile.


    "Do you suspect that the boss behind the new era is the Li family?" Yang Rui also responded to Xu Shaotang''s call to find out the earliest investors in the new era. If Xu Shaotang''s guess is true, then everything can be explained.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''m just guessing. If my guess is right, then the motive of Li Nancheng''s kidnapping Miao will be clear!"


    Soon, you Mingze''s voice appeared on the phone: "ha, boss, guess what I found out?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, speak quickly!" Xu Shaotang said impatiently.


    You Mingze laughed twice on the phone and said: "the earliest investor in the new era is Huang Kun, which is what we call yellow tiger!"Yellow tiger? Xu Shaotang is familiar with this person, but yellow tiger is just the owner of a bar. How can he go to a brokerage company? It''s a money burning business. Yellow tiger can''t afford to play with that little money. There must be other tricks!


    "Is that all?" Xu Shaotang asked, with you Mingze''s ability, how can you only find this thing.


    "Of course, it''s more than that. There are more powerful ones!" You Mingze said with a strange smile, "I checked the bank account of yellow tiger and found that someone remitted him 10 million yuan more than ten years ago, and the earliest registered capital in the new era is 10 million yuan. Who do you think is the remitter?"


    "Can''t it be Li Zhiyuan?" Xu Shaotang guessed.


    "Ha ha, the eldest is the eldest. I guess it at once!" You Mingze said with a laugh: "this is not the most powerful, I have been checking along this line, and finally intruded into Li Zhiyuan''s computer, found a lot of good things, to ensure that powerful! I''ll send it to you right away! "


    "Well, I''ll hang up first. Be careful, don''t get caught by the tail!" Xu Shaotang is concerned.


    He knows that the people above have been checking the hackers invading the missile control center. If you Mingze is caught by the tail, he will be in trouble!


    "Don''t worry, it''s been more than a month, and there''s no way to check on me!" You Mingze said with a smile.


    When the two end their conversation, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone rings constantly, and you Mingze sends a lot of photos.


    When you see the scale of these photos, even Xu Shaotang, a playboy, feels red in the face. Yang Rui is OK. Maybe he has been a policeman for a long time and has seen many such scenes, but his face is also full of shock.


    The two people in the photo are all naked. Many of their actions can only be seen in the small movies of the island country. The photos behind are even more unbearable. All kinds of unbearable props emerge in endlessly! The protagonists in the photos are Li Zhiyuan and Li Xiaoling, but Li Xiaoling looks younger than she is now. I think these photos were taken a few years ago.


    It''s really hot! Who would have thought that Li Xiaoling, who is regarded as the lover of dreams by many people, is actually Li Zhiyuan''s mistress! A few years ago, Li Zhiyuan, at least 65 years old, even liked this tune. He is really old and strong!


    The mobile phone is ringing all the time. You can see how many pictures there are! There are even a few videos in the back!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to look any more. He took back his eyes from his mobile phone and looked at Yang Rui. He said with a straight face: "it seems that everything is clear! The source is Li Xiaoling. Although Li Zhiyuan is no longer interested in Li Xiaoling''s body, there is no doubt that Li Xiaoling has become a tool for them to make money! You arrested Li Xiaoling and cut off their financial resources. That''s why the Li family let people kidnap Miao Miao and offer a ransom of one billion yuan! "


    Li Xiaoling as a domestic superstar, its ability to circle money is needless to say, but even if Li Xiaoling can be popular for a few years, I''m afraid she can''t make a billion for the Li family, right? Sure enough, the lion opened his mouth!


    Yang Rui''s face is very ugly now. He didn''t expect that his daughter was kidnapped by himself. At the same time, he hated the Li family in his heart!


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to expose these things? " Yang Rui looks at Xu Shaotang and asks.


    It can be imagined that if Xu Shaotang publishes these things, it will definitely cause an uproar. The Li family''s Bowen group is a listed company, so the stock price will definitely fall sharply!


    "Let''s have a look first." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "All right, you can do it yourself." Yang Rui sighed and said, "if you stay alive, maybe you can get the evidence. Maybe the special team can take the opportunity to pull out the tumor of the bleeding wolf group!"


    "You are so naive!" Xu Shaotang said with disdain: "if a kidnapping case can bring down the blood wolf group, the people above have already started! The reason why they don''t do it is to maintain the current balance! When the Li family falls down, the Chen family becomes the underground king of Tianhai! "


    Xu Shaotang can''t be more clear about these means. The reason why he doesn''t pull out the Li and Chen families is to balance them and let them consume their strength in constant internal fighting! As long as it doesn''t cause people''s panic, the top is most willing to see this situation!


    Yang Rui''s face was surprised. Why did the Playboy suddenly have such a long-term vision?


    At this time, the housekeeper came to the backyard and asked them to go to dinner.


    Xu''s family is very thin. It''s rare to have such a busy time. Coupled with Miao Miao''s sweet mouth, this meal is very enjoyable.


    "Shaotang, look at your cousin. They have been married for five years, and they still respect each other so much!" Looking at the respectful Lin Shuying couple at the dinner table, Fang Lan said enviously, "I''m thankful that you can have half of what they are now after you get married."


    "Mom, eat quickly!" Xu Shaotang sandwiched a piece of beef for Fang LAN and said with a smile: "my brother-in-law is the captain of the criminal police. I''m just a little gangster..."

 Chapter 24

    Lin Shuying and his wife are really model couples. They have been married for many years and have never said a word of red face, let alone quarrel and so on! Countless people envied the couple. After his rebirth, Xu Shaotang also saw their husband and wife together for the first time. He always felt that they were too flat. If he really wants to get along with his wife like this, he doesn''t think he can do it.


    "He''s the only one who''s married?" Xu Wenzheng sipped a sip of wine and said, "don''t you even have a suitable girlfriend? Who do you want to marry? "


    "Dad, don''t force me. If you force me any more, I may go to fight song Yinuo''s idea again!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in case of any more useful things, don''t..."


    "Pa"!


    Lin Shuying hit Xu Shaotang on the head with a chopstick and said with a smile, "what are you talking about in front of a child?"


    "Mom, what is the use of strong ah?" Miao Miao asked naively.


    "Nothing, your uncle is talking nonsense! Miao Miao, don''t pay any attention to him. My aunt feeds you meat. It''s good to grow tall after eating it! " Fang LAN takes a small piece of meat to Miao Miao''s mouth and stares at Xu Shaotang.


    Speaking of what happened before, Yang Rui looked at Xu Wenzheng and his wife apologetically: "I can''t help you with what happened before. I''m really sorry..." Originally, the director asked himself to bring people to arrest Xu Shaotang, but he was afraid that he would not be able to face Xu Wenzheng, so he shirked from the director.


    "I can''t blame you for that!" Xu Wenzheng repeatedly waved his hand and said, "it''s really this boy who has provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked. Even Lao Li can''t help it. What can you do as a criminal police captain? But it''s a good thing that Enoch is generous and doesn''t care about this boy, otherwise we Xu family will really be peerless! "


    Xu Shaotang turns his eyes secretly. His father still thinks that song Yinuo saved him. Is song Yinuo generous? make fun of!


    Yang Rui picked up his glass, stood up and said: "this glass of wine, on the one hand, is to apologize for not helping before, on the other hand, is to thank Shaotang for saving Miao this time! I''ll do it first


    Yang Rui finished and drank all the wine with his neck up!


    Xu Wenzheng quickly asked him to sit down: "Xiao Yang, you are good at everything, but you are too outsider! What are you going to do with us? Shaotang hasn''t given you any trouble before. Should my old man also stand up and toast you? We are all a family. Don''t be so unruly! "


    Yang Ruilian even said yes, but still very polite.


    After dinner, Fang LAN took Miao Miao to play in the backyard, and several of them sat down to discuss the day.


    "What, you say Li Xiaoling is Li Zhiyuan''s mistress?" Listen to Xu Shaotang finish the reason of the matter, Lin Shuying can''t help but be shocked, beautiful eyes stare greatly, can''t believe things are the same.


    "Who would have thought of that!" Xu Shaotang is also a burst of bitter smile, said: "it is said that the mistress all look up to her, she is completely Li Zhiyuan''s plaything!"


    Isn''t it? If it''s just a mistress, who will use those abnormal props!


    "Well, people can''t judge their appearance!" With a sigh, Xu Wenzheng said, "they are all young girls. They have been spoiled by old bastards like Li Zhiyuan."


    Lin Shuying rolled his eyes. Why don''t you say that there are little bastards like you!


    "Brother in law, you should be careful recently. The people of the Li family are always willing to pay back. If they can''t kidnap Miao, they won''t give up! You should try not to get out of the police station! " Xu Shaotang reminds a way.


    Although the Li family won''t do anything to Yang Rui in public, the kidnapping failed and many people were lost. The way the Li family dealt with affairs would definitely be unfavorable to Yang Rui in the dark.


    "As a criminal police captain, how can I stay in the police station every day? Today, there is such a big case, I have to make an appearance. Don''t worry. I don''t believe they dare to fight me! " Yang Rui is not worried about the blood wolf regiment. He thinks that no matter how brave the Li family is, they dare not fight against the criminal police captain of a Municipal Bureau.


    What he is most worried about now is how to deal with the case in the warehouse. If he does not give Xu Shaotang away, the case will become a headless case, which will make the image of the Municipal Bureau drop sharply. I''m afraid that he, the criminal police captain, will not be easy to deal with. Moreover, it also requires him to solve the case within 15 days. Thinking about how to deal with this difficult matter, Yang Rui had a headache.


    "Anyway, you''d better be careful, don''t let me and Miao Miao worry!" Looking at her husband''s indifferent appearance, Lin Shuying gently advised.


    "All right! I''ll pay attention Yang Rui smiles.


    After chatting for a while, Yang Rui got up and left. He needed to think about how to give an account to his superior. He had to ask Xu Wenzheng for a ride because he had a drink.


    Watching Yang Rui leave, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing. This brother-in-law is really restrained. If someone else has his identity, let alone drink a little wine, even if he drinks a catty and a half catty, it''s not the same as driving.


    Xu Shaotang is thinking about whether to start with the blood wolf group in advance. Finally, he makes up his mind to pull up the blood wolf group immediately when Li Baoshan''s strength reaches a higher level! One person, after all, limited energy, such as the blood wolf group, or do not fight, to fight will be killed, or people around will be threatened all day long!He just took advantage of this time to investigate the Li family''s network, and strive to eliminate all the forces of the Li family!


    But before that, maybe we can find some trouble for the Li family, so that they have no time for him! Maybe it can also distract everyone''s attention from the warehouse shooting and help Yang Rui share some pressure! So kill two birds with one stone of thing, don''t do of words too sorry oneself!


    To make up his mind, Xu Shaotang calls you Mingze and asks him to send those pictures and videos to the Internet. For this kind of thing, you Mingze is naturally willing to help. This guy is a master who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos!


    The next day, the first thing Xu Shaotang did when he got up was to turn on his computer to watch the news.


    Sure enough, although it''s only seven o''clock now, the whole network is crazy!


    You Mingze not only posted the photos of Li Zhiyuan and Li Xiaoling on the Internet, but also exposed the relationship between other members of the Li family and the artists of the new era company. It''s boiling on the Internet!


    Almost all the female artists of the new era company are on the list, and their explicit messages and photos with the members of the Li family are also exposed, which shows the relationship between keeping and being kept!


    What followed was an uproar. All the female artists of the new era company became the playthings of the Li family! Countless otaku wailed bitterly and sighed for the goddess in their heart while downloading those wonderful photos from the Internet! Countless people were woken up from the bed, came to the strong onlookers, and joined the army to denounce the Li family.


    The major stars have in micro blog to get rid of the relationship with those artists, while condemning the exposure of photos of this heinous act! One after another, they asked the police to find out the identity of the exposed people as soon as possible, so that they could not stay in the world!


    ¡­¡­


    Li Zhiyuan is nearly 70 years old this year, but his body is very strong, with no white hair on his head, ruddy complexion and bright eyes. Li Zhiyuan has a habit that he gets up every morning and goes to the yard to play taijiquan, no matter in hot or cold weather.


    This morning, Li Zhiyuan, as always, was playing Tai Chi leisurely in the hospital. In vain, he heard a rush of footsteps, his eyes flashed a cold light, and his hands stopped.


    "Dad, something''s wrong!" Li Huayang rushed in with a stack of thick newspapers.


    After being disturbed by others, Li Zhiyuan showed his displeasure and yelled: "what''s the point of being flustered! To achieve great things, Mount Tai must collapse before our eyes! How can you manage the blood wolf group like this


    The reason why the Li family can get a foothold in Tianhai is that they have the power of the blood wolf regiment, which is their fundamental and must not be lost.


    Although Li Huayang has taken over the blood wolf regiment for five years, he still does not dare to make mistakes in the face of his father, not only because the old man has a powerful force in his hands, but also because he is afraid of the old man''s own strength! Father''s eyes can be scared to shrink his neck.


    "Dad, you''d better take a look at this first..." Li Huayang carefully handed the newspaper to his father, and then quickly backed away. He knew that his father would be furious next, so he had better stand far away, so as not to hurt the fish.


    Li Zhiyuan took over the newspaper in doubt. He wanted to see what could make the eldest son so scared?


    "Asshole! Check, check immediately, who did it! I''m going to let him die Just glancing at the newspaper, Li Zhiyuan was furious. He vented his anger on the stone table next to him. With a crackling sound, the stone table was immediately clapped in half, leaving a shallow handprint on it!


    With this hand, Li Huayang beside him felt numb, and he was very lucky. Fortunately, he escaped ahead of time. If this palm was patted on him, he would have to lie for at least ten days and a half months!


    Not only Li Huayang but also other members of the Li family have come to the old man''s yard. Although Li Zhiyuan has retired to the second tier for many years, he is still the owner of the Li family. He has absolute power in the Li family.


    Looking at the old man in a rage, a group of people have lowered their heads, the atmosphere did not dare a mouthful! There was only one exception. This man was very young, his face was full of cold and gloomy. He came out of the crowd and said faintly, "grandfather, it''s obvious. It must be the Revenge of Yang Rui and Xu''s family!"


    "Xu family? Xu Wenzheng Seeing his eldest grandson, Li Zhiyuan''s anger eased slightly. Tieqing asked, "why do you think the Xu family are also involved?"


    This young man, of course, is Li Nancheng. In Li''s family, he is the only one who dares to break in when the old man is furious. Even his father Li Huayang dares not! Li Nancheng has always been the focus of Li Zhiyuan''s training, and he has not let Li Zhiyuan down. After years of tempering, he has now established his own position in the Li family.

 Chapter 25

    Li Nancheng said lightly: "everyone knows that Xu Wenzheng and his wife dote on Yang Miaomiao, which is why I dare to offer a billion yuan ransom! Yang Miaomiao has been kidnapped by my people. They will definitely step in! "


    He did expect the Xu family to step in, but he didn''t pay attention to the Xu family before.


    "When it comes to kidnapping Yang Miaomiao, I''d like to ask you why Yang Miaomiao was rescued?" Learning that Yang Miaomiao was rescued, Li Zhiyuan has been on fire once, but no matter how big the fire is, it''s not as big as it is now!


    The frost on Li Nancheng''s gloomy face was even heavier, and he said in a deep voice: "this mission failed, the responsibility is all on me! I guess the Xu family must have hidden a force in the dark. They should have rescued Yang Miaomiao! This power is hidden deep, so we haven''t noticed it all the time! I even suspect that the people who exposed those things in the newspapers are also the hidden power of the Xu family! "


    Li Nancheng''s words have won the approval of most people, and only in this way can we explain why such secret things are exposed.


    "Damn it Li Zhiyuan clenched his fist tightly and said angrily: "since the Xu family wants to stand out for Yang Rui, don''t blame me for being cruel! Let''s go ahead and encircle the Xu family immediately! I''d like to see how capable the Xu family is! "


    No matter Li Nancheng or Li Zhiyuan, they have never paid attention to the Xu family. The financial strength of the Xu family is far better than that of the Li family, but the strength of the Li family is enough to compete with the Xu family.


    "No!" Li Nancheng quickly stopped: "grandfather, we don''t know anything about the hidden power of the Xu family now. It''s unwise to act rashly! What''s more, the Xu family will be on guard now. Don''t let the Chen family take advantage of it


    The Chen family is undoubtedly the biggest footstone of the Li family in Tianhai! He doesn''t want to let the Chen family reap profits.


    Hearing Li Nancheng''s analysis, Li Zhiyuan nodded slightly, with a trace of approval in his eyes, and asked, "what do you say to do?"


    Li Nancheng''s face showed a strange and gloomy smile: "let''s hold still for the moment! Let''s relax and let''s not be too busy! During this period of time, we can also hire people to explore the Xu family! "


    Everyone who knows Li Nancheng well knows that once he smiles like this, someone will be unlucky!


    "Very good!" Li Zhiyuan nodded and looked at the eldest grandson, then looked at Li Huayang, and scolded Li Huayang: "useless things, look at your son, and then look at yourself, I am ashamed for you!"


    Li Huayang was scolded shamelessly, lowered his head, suddenly raised his head, exclaimed: "Dad, the boy of Chen family has a good relationship with Xu Shaotang, will the Chen family also intervene in this matter?"


    Li Huayang is proud of his quick thinking. Li Zhiyuan suddenly slaps him in the face and says angrily, "are you full of shit in your head? Is it necessary for the Chen family to get involved in such a big circle? Do you think the Chen family will get involved because of Xu Shaotang? "


    In Li Zhiyuan''s eyes, Chen Cheng and Xu Shaotang are two wine bags. No matter how good their relationship is, the Chen family will not help the Xu family because of this relationship. In their brother''s eyes, they have only interests and no friends!


    Seeing Li Huayang beaten by Li Zhiyuan, the other members of the Li family wanted to laugh, but because of Li Nancheng''s power, they did not dare to laugh, and for a moment they were all blue and blue.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang''s hand has indeed succeeded in diverting the public''s attention. Yesterday, the topic we discussed was all about the warehouse shooting case. Today, we gather to discuss all the news on the Internet. Compared with the shooting, we are obviously more concerned about the overwhelming sex news.


    The stock of Bowen group fell to the limit less than 10 minutes after the opening, causing unprecedented damage to the Li family. Moreover, many people began to call for boycott of all products of Bowen group. It can be imagined that when the stock market opens tomorrow, the stock of Bowen group is still hard to fall.


    The products that Li Xiaoling spoke for before were also boycotted, which made countless businesses beat their chests and let off their anger to the Li family. They hired a large number of Navy troops to attack the Li family.


    The impact of this incident is far more than that. At this time, Xu Shaotang had to admire the magical power of netizens. Only a few hours after the peach news came out, the people stripped away many old stories, and the evidence that many stars were taken care of by the rich was found out. For a moment, the whole entertainment industry''s female stars were in danger, and even some male stars were involved in it!


    What makes him even more sad is that the names of him, you Mingze and Xiao Jingwen also appear in them, because they have taken care of several actresses before! Fortunately, Shengshi group is not listed, otherwise the share price will fall sharply. However, Kangcheng group and green island group are not so lucky. Their shares fell by 2% and 1.7% respectively. Xu Shaotang suddenly felt like lifting a stone to his feet.


    Fortunately, the focus of attention is on the Li family and the female stars, and the three of them have not attracted much attention.


    When Xu Shaotang is smiling bitterly at the computer, his mobile phone rings, and the caller ID is a strange number. For this strange number, Xu Shaotang hangs up directly.Just hang up, cell phone rings again, or just that number, Xu Shaotang puzzled to connect the phone, then the phone came an angry female voice: "Xu Shaotang, you damn bastard, why hang up my phone?"


    "Who are you? Crazy Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned. There are not many people who know his phone number. Listening to this woman''s words, she obviously knows herself, and seems to be very upset with herself? Even if you scold yourself as an asshole, you should add a "damn" in front of it. It''s really irritating! So he did not hesitate to scold back.


    "Who am I?" The woman on the other end of the line obviously didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would ask like this. She said angrily, "I''m song Yinuo!"


    "Er, song Yinuo, it''s you? How can you have my phone number? " Xu Shaotang never thought that song Yinuo would call him. He looked out of the window. The sun didn''t come out from the West. Did this girl take the wrong medicine?


    Song Yinuo said: "I ask you, did you know about Li Xiaoling long ago, so you suggested to cooperate with Qin Qianyu?"


    Since Li Xiaoling was arrested for taking drugs, song Yinuo has always felt shameless. Only a few days later, Li Xiaoling broke out such a scandal, and she suggested to cooperate with Li Xiaoling! He was also known as a business talent, but this time he lost his eyes. If Lin Shuying hadn''t insisted on cooperating with Qin Qianyu, I''m afraid Shengshi group would be in deep trouble now!


    It made her feel like she was beaten in the face. When she thought about it, her face would be burning! At the same time, she also began to suspect that Xu Shaotang had known about it for a long time, so she excluded Li Xiaoling with an almost absurd reason!


    Once you have this idea, you can''t stop in your mind any more, so you ask Lin Shuying for Xu Shaotang''s phone number and call to verify your guess!


    "I said it casually at the beginning, but I didn''t think there would be something behind it!" Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what''s wrong with this girl. He says to the phone, "I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else. Goodbye!"


    When Xu Shaotang hung up, song Yinuo in the office was stunned. Before he finished speaking, this asshole hung up? Is this the same Xu Shaotang who used to pester himself all day?


    Not long ago, he was so obsessed with himself that he even used to be strong, but now he is so dismissive of himself?


    "Damn bastard, I''ll see what you''re up to!" Song Yinuo cursed in her heart. At the same time, she became more and more curious. What happened to this bastard? After coming out of the hospital, it was like a new person. Not only did he not pester himself again, he suddenly became an expert. Now he saved the whole Shengshi group with a ridiculous reason!


    She didn''t know that when a woman was curious about men, it was the time when she began to sink!


    In the next few days, the peach scandal continued to ferment, and more people were involved in it. Many young stars were picked out of the scandal, and the whole land of China continued to pay attention to the development of things. This can make the people of those publishing houses happy. When various industries are seriously impacted, the business of publishing houses is extremely hot.


    There''s no way. This peach scandal has affected too many companies. Take Shengshi group for example. Shengshi group involves electronics, clothing, hotel, tourism and other industries. Once the image of Shengshi falls sharply, all the industries they are involved in will be impacted.


    After three consecutive days of decline, Bowen group finally ushered in their long-awaited Saturday, which also won them a short respite.


    At this time, they also feel that they can''t let the scandal go on. If it goes on like this, the economy will be impacted.


    The high level made a TV speech to let the people return to their senses. At the same time, they also let the artists and stars keep clean. They asked the relevant departments to strictly investigate and deal with the behavior of divulging other people''s privacy by using the network environment, and began to formulate network security laws and regulations.


    The high-level TV speech finally took effect. After two days of breathing over the weekend, when the shares opened again on Monday, the shares of Bowen group finally stopped falling sharply. Although they also fell a little, they were still in the normal range. The shares of Kangcheng group and green island group also began to rise slowly.


    Before those large-scale photos have been deleted by major websites, peach scandal finally stopped.


    In just a few days, many industries have suffered heavy losses, especially in the entertainment industry. Many of the films that have been made have been thrown into the dustbin. There is no way. The actors they employ are also in the scandal. Even if they make efforts to put the film online, they can not escape the fate of loss. Rather, they should throw it away.


    According to the calculation of relevant departments, the direct economic losses caused by the storm are more than 100 billion, and the indirect economic losses are difficult to estimate at all.


    After the storm stopped, the surface of the sky sea was calm again, but in fact, the undercurrent was surging.


    Out of their own plans, the Li family and Xu Shaotang chose to stay put.

 Chapter 26

    A few days later, the day that Xu Shaotang had been waiting for so long finally came.


    After dinner, Li Baoshan received Xu Shaotang''s order, asking him to take people to the wharf to pick up the goods in the early morning. As for the goods, he didn''t know.


    "Brother Shan, what kind of goods did Xu Shao ask us to pick up here? Why is it so mysterious? Is it drugs or something? " Big bear lay beside Li Baoshan and asked in a low voice.


    It''s no wonder that he is too mysterious. Now it''s close to two o''clock in the morning, other brothers have been scattered at every intersection to guard. Anyone close to the warehouse will be killed. However, they are arranged in a heavy truck, and they don''t know what goods they need to pull.


    "Idiot!" Li Baoshan gave him a white look: "with Xu Shao''s wealth, do you need to play that kind of thing? Be honest and wait for Xu Shao''s order


    Big bear took a look at Li Baoshan and stopped talking, but his heart was still beating drums. If Xu Shaozhen played drugs or smuggling, they were helping the tyrant!


    "Li Baoshan, the goods have arrived. Drive to warehouse 2 immediately. Remember, you only have ten minutes! Don''t open the scene, pull the goods back to the base first! " When they were silent, Xu Shaotang''s order finally came from Li Baoshan''s headset.


    The so-called base, in fact, Jindun security company, may be because everyone was born in the army, so they are more used to call it a base. Later, even Xu Shaotang followed them.


    "Let''s go!"


    After receiving the order, Li Baoshan quickly started the car, stepped on the accelerator to the end, and rushed to the No. 2 warehouse. Xu Shaotang has made it very clear that they only have ten minutes. If they can''t complete the task within ten minutes, they will never have a good life.


    When they drove into the warehouse, they saw dozens of big black wooden cases piled up neatly in the warehouse, each of which was almost one meter five high and nearly two meters long.


    Big bear walked over and could only move a box with all his strength. When he saw big bear like this, Li Baoshan was so angry that he slapped him on the head and said, "tamp the goods, drive the forklift!"


    It''s impossible for them to move such a heavy box in ten minutes. I don''t know what this idiot thinks. He even wants to use brute force when he can''t drive such a forklift here?


    Bear this reaction, quickly ran to start the forklift, driving the forklift, and Li Baoshan two people quickly load the goods. Fortunately, it''s a heavy truck, otherwise it can''t load these boxes. Even if it can, it''s estimated that the car won''t be able to move according to the weight of the goods in the boxes.


    The two finally finished loading, quickly jumped on the car, started the car and drove away from the warehouse, because it was full, the car was not moving fast.


    Xu Shaotang watched the truck drive away in the distance, and finally let go. This ten minutes is the time for the coastal patrol to change its post. If it can''t be loaded in ten minutes, it will cause some trouble. Xu Shaotang ordered others to retreat, and he drove behind the truck, carefully observing whether the truck had a tail behind him.


    Finally safely back to the base, leaving a few people outside strict guard, Xu Shaotang came to the truck side.


    Li Baoshan has been arranging for people to unload, carefully stacking the unloaded boxes in the warehouse.


    "Come on, I''ll show you the goods! Lest you be suspicious! " Xu Shaotang knows that many people have doubts about this operation.


    Xu Shaotang went over and picked up a crowbar to pry open a big box. Inside the big box, there were four small boxes lying quietly. When they saw the small box inside, Li Baoshan was stunned. Anyone who came out of the barracks was familiar with this kind of box!


    "Xu Shao, is the box full of ammunition?" Li Baoshan''s voice is a little trembling. What does Xu Shao want to do with such a big truck of ammunition?


    Xu Shaotang nodded and went to open the small box. There were five brand-new automatic rifles in it. The black body of the gun was cold. Take out a gun at will, expertly dismantle it into parts, and then reassemble it together. Yes, they are all good guys!


    "What, are you scared?" Xu Shaotang put down the reloaded gun and said with a sneer, "if you are scared, then you are really unqualified!"


    "Xu Shao, what do you want to do with so many weapons? Aren''t you going to give us an explanation? " The bear''s face was full of anger and his eyes were wide open.


    Before they wanted good things, now they are afraid when they see good things! Even if they have retired, but they are still soldiers, absolutely impossible with terrorists! Well, at this moment, he has regarded Xu Shaotang as a terrorist!


    "What explanation do I need to give you?" Xu Shaotang looks cold and looks around the crowd: "remember, I need you to be the king of the underground! Tianhai, just the first step! If you can''t even meet this requirement, then I will re select people! "


    "Underground king?" Everyone looked at Xu Shaotang in confusion.


    "In this world, there are always places that the sun can''t touch! In these places, there is no justice, so we need you to bring them justice! " Xu Shaotang said lightly."Xu Shao, are you not a terrorist?" Big bear didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang said, but he didn''t seem to be a terrorist.


    Resisting the impulse of beating others, Xu Shaotang scolded at the bear: "if I were a terrorist, would I still recruit you idiots?"


    Mother, no wonder we all look at ourselves with that kind of eyes. It turns out that we regard ourselves as terrorists! That''s bullshit!


    Big bear didn''t understand, but Li Baoshan did. He understood what Xu Shaotang meant. Xu Shaotang wanted them to become law enforcers in the dark! Thinking of Xu Shaotang''s previous trust in everyone, he could not help feeling ashamed of his suspicion of Xu Shaotang. He stepped forward and gave Xu Shaotang a standard military salute: "Xu Shao, I''m sorry!"


    "Don''t tell me you''re sorry! If you don''t meet the requirements, I will replace you! " Xu Shaotang threw the crowbar at Li Baoshan: "open all the boxes!"


    With Li Baoshan taking the lead, everyone joined the ranks of prying boxes. There are only five big boxes with weapons. The others are full of ammunition. Without enough ammunition, these weapons are inferior to machetes!


    "This is mine!" Another box was pried open, from which big bear quickly took out a small box. The box was not made of wood, but of high-grade plastic. Big bear just opened the small box, looked at it, and immediately held it in his arms.


    As soon as Li Baoshan saw the big bear, he immediately knew that the small box contained good goods. He grabbed another small box in his hand and opened it to see that it was a brand-new Barrett sniper rifle that had not been assembled!


    Xu Shaotang just glanced at it casually and knew there was something fishy about it. He said with a smile to them, "you can''t even assemble this gun. What''s the use of holding it?"


    It''s not that he despises Li Baoshan and Da Xiong. He dares to say that no one can assemble these two guns here except him.


    "Xu Shao, although Barrett is precious, we have touched it more or less!" Li Baoshan laughed for a while, then squatted on the ground and began to assemble seriously. Although Barrett''s sniper rifle is foreign military equipment, they have been in contact with it. He is confident that it is not difficult to assemble it.


    At the beginning, it was quite smooth, but I saw that the gun had been formed, but I didn''t know where to put several parts. Li Baoshan didn''t believe in evil, so he took the gun apart and reassembled it again. This time, he was very slow. The time was twice as long as before, but he still couldn''t install the parts.


    "This gun has been modified!" Li Baoshan finally responded. At the same time, he was shocked. Those who can refit this kind of gun are super experts! He has been in the army for so long, at least he has never seen anyone refit this gun successfully!


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little, he knows, King Kong this bastard will definitely deliberately show off, on the ability of refitting guns, he has never seen better than King Kong!


    Xu Shaotang squatted down, took the parts from Li Baoshan, and finished the assembly at a very fast speed. Soon, the complete sniper gun appeared in front of everyone, and none of the parts fell down! Besides, big bear is still trying again and again!


    Li Baoshan pulled the bolt dubiously, and a clear sound came. He had determined that this high-grade goods could be used! Now he is more curious about Xu Shaotang''s identity. He has the name of a black sheep, but he is actually a super expert. He also knows the existence of the dragon group, and now he has become a firearms expert?


    When he was confused, the soldier nicknamed "Kuaidao" handed Xu Shaotang a note, which was found in the last box.


    The note said: friend, this box is a little bit of my heart, looking forward to the next cooperation! The bottom of the note also translated the above sentence in English once!


    Xu Shaotang showed a smile of disdain. King Kong, a bird man, an arms dealer, pretended to be a cultural man! Walking towards the box, he wanted to see what gift the Birdman had prepared for him. Looking at the "sharp knife" face, he thought it should be a good thing!


    "Grass Seeing the contents of the box, Xu Shaotang finally couldn''t help his rude remarks.


    In the box lie two shoulder mounted missiles


    In the end, Xu Shaotang let people bury the two shoulder mounted missiles. It''s a good thing to use. After using it, it will cause endless trouble!


    The main purpose of these weapons is to help them strengthen their firepower. Their current strength can not completely replace the advantage of firepower. When their strength rises to a certain extent, these weapons can be retired!


    After understanding Xu Shaotang''s words, we finally put aside our doubts and went back to rest. After a tense night, it''s time to have a good sleep.

 Chapter 27

    Out of the base, Xu Shaotang drove home.


    It''s already four o''clock in the morning. Xu Wenzheng and his wife have already gone to bed. Xu Shaotang gently pushes the door open and doesn''t want to disturb his family. Just as he was about to step into the room with one foot, he suddenly noticed something strange. Although the man was well hidden, he was still discovered by Xu Shaotang. Judging from the way he hid his body, he should be an expert, and he should not be an ordinary expert.


    Xu Shaotang takes back his foot and sneers at the corner of his mouth. It is obvious that the one who sneaks into Xu''s house at this time is not a friend. Since he is not a friend, he is the enemy!


    Walk towards the back garden. The back garden is full of flowers and plants. It''s really a good place to hide. Visitors can not only choose the place, but also the time. Now this time, it should be the time when people sleep most soundly. It seems that the intruder is still an experienced veteran.


    When Xu Shaotang was approaching the garden, the man in the garden suddenly smelled a dangerous breath. This is a kind of intuition. You can''t believe your eyes, but you must believe your intuition! This is an instinctive response of the body to danger after countless lives and deaths.


    "Back up!" This is the only idea in his mind. Although he is unwilling, he has to be responsible for his own life. It seems that there are experts in the Xu family. When he comes, others will find out! Verify that the Xu family has a master, their task should also be considered completed, now go, not a task failure!


    But only if he can go!


    Unfortunately, when Xu Shaotang found out about him, he couldn''t walk away!


    The breath of danger was more intense, and the wind was blowing in his ear. He knew that the other side had already taken action, retreating, retreating! The figure has crossed the high wall in the blink of an eye, and the speed of the whole body has reached the extreme!


    "Good response!" Staring at the shadow over the wall, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help admiring him. He was really a master. Only Li Baoshan could manage to make two moves with him.


    However, Xu Shaotang will never let the enemy go because of his love for talent! When the figure crossed the wall, he also quickly swept the wall and chased the shadow! This kind of person, either for their own use, or kill, let the tiger back, endless trouble!


    Dark shadow''s speed is fast, Xu Shaotang is faster. In the blink of an eye, he has caught up with the other party and palms out. The other party rolls along with the situation, can''t escape, and at the same time, he swings his left hand.


    Xu Shaotang moves forward again, and his palms meet. An invisible wave spreads out. The dark shadow wants to retreat suddenly with the help of his power. However, he underestimates the power of his palms, but he is shaken away by the power of his palms. His feet are unstable, and he almost falls down.


    When he returned to his mind, Xu Shaotang had already stood in front of him, looking at him playfully.


    "Are you the master of the Xu family?" The shadow had no way to escape, but now she calmed down.


    "The Li family hired you, didn''t they?" Xu Shaotang only took a hand with him, but now he had no idea of killing him. He said with a smile, "don''t you know that the Li family is going to let you be a pathfinder? Left hand


    "Who are you?" He just recovered calm moment disappeared, eyes wide, face full of panic expression, exclaimed: "do you know me?"


    Yes, the left hand is his code name and his name. He doesn''t know his real name, so the code name becomes his name.


    "The left hand of the ninth killer list, am I right?" Regardless of the panic expression of his left hand, Xu Shaotang continued: "if you still want to escape, maybe you can try with your right hand!"


    The reason why he is called left hand is that he always kills people with his left hand! However, few people know that his real killing move is his right hand, because most of the people who know the secret of his right hand are dead, under the killing move of his right hand! Unfortunately, before his rebirth, Canglong once fought with his left hand, forcing him to use his right hand hidden killing move, and easily cracked his killing move!


    Many people who don''t know the truth are wondering why the left hand can be in the top ten of the killer list? According to his normal strength, he can squeeze into the top 20 at most! Therefore, many people began to rumor that the left hand was a master of hiding body method, and even compared him with the village of yihezuo, thinking that his ability of hiding his whereabouts was not under the village of yihezuo!


    In fact, although the ability of hiding his whereabouts with his left hand is brilliant, it is far less than that of yihezuo village. His ability to enter the top ten depends on his hidden right hand!


    "Who the hell are you?" At this moment, the left hand felt sincere fear. How could he not understand? How could this person know him so well?


    "Ha ha, thanks to you, you are still the ninth person in the killer list. Didn''t you check our family''s information before you started?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "haven''t you ever heard of Xu''s dandy?"


    "Xu Shaotang?" His left hand was shocked, then shook his head: "impossible!"


    Here, he could hardly see his fingers. He could not see the face of the person opposite him clearly, but he totally denied Xu Shaotang''s identity just because of his short fight. In the information he got, Xu Shaotang was just a dandy who was waiting to die! If people say that Xu Shaotang is a master, it will make people laugh!"Wait a minute and you''ll know!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since you are here, why don''t you sit down and have a drink with me and see if I am Xu Shaotang?"


    "Good! Anyway, it''s all in your hands! " At the moment of fighting, the left hand knows that he is not his opponent, even if he uses the right hand. Now, his life is in the hands of others. Why not have a drink? It''s a pleasure to be invited to a good drink before you die! He doesn''t want to die, but it doesn''t mean he''s afraid of death. If he''s afraid of death, he won''t do it!


    Back at Xu''s house, the bodyguards have been alerted by the news just now. It seems that their vigilance is not bad.


    "Xu Shao, we..." Several bodyguards bowed their heads in shame. Someone touched the Xu''s house, but they didn''t find out at all. It''s really shameful for bodyguards to take it like this.


    Now they really want to beat the blonde man, but they know that they are not the opponent of this man at all. They can''t even find the whereabouts of others, and they are not qualified to fight with others.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile, "he''s a master. No wonder you are!"


    They just trained according to their own method for a month. Although they have made a lot of progress, they are still far behind the left hand. If the left hand makes a killing move, Li Baoshan will definitely lose in ten moves!


    Sitting down in his room with his left hand, Xu Shaotang took two wine glasses, poured on his precious red wine and said, "before you get drunk, you can have a good look at my face and see if I''m Xu Shaotang!"


    "Yes As like as two peas, he had already confirmed that Xu Shaotang had been looking at the same thing as he did on the data.


    Xu Shaotang raised his glass, made an invitation gesture to him, and said, "since you are sure that I am Xu Shaotang, how about we talk about other things?"


    "Since you know me so well, you should know that I will not betray the information of my employer!" Left hand light said, every line has rules, and the killer of this line of rules is not to disclose the employer information.


    Xu Shaotang looked at him like an idiot and said with a smile, "didn''t I guess it was the Li family long ago? Do you need to tell me? "


    Who is the employer? It''s obvious that I''ve offended the Li family and the Song family for such a long time. As the Song family, it''s impossible to ask a killer to deal with me. It''s only the Li family! But this Li family is also alert, actually did not send their own hands down, and let the left hand to ask the way!


    "What do you want to talk to me about?" Left hand puzzled to ask, oneself a killer, and a be misunderstood dandy big little have what to talk about? Talking about life? On ideals? Or does he want to take himself in?


    Who is he? Although the killer ranked ninth in the list is not the top killer, he is at least famous. How can he be accepted by others?


    Xu Shaotang took a look at him and said with a smile: "you let me down. I thought your strength had been improved, but I didn''t expect that after a few years, you still stayed in the same place!"


    When he saw his left hand a few years ago, the strength of his left hand was the same as it is now. I didn''t expect that in the past few years, he still didn''t improve. If he didn''t improve his career as a killer, it was actually a retreat!


    "Are you really Xu Shaotang?" At this moment, his left hand was laughing bitterly. This man really knew too much about himself, but he knew nothing about him.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!" Xu Shaotang gently sipped the wine in his glass and said, "our Xu family are businessmen. How about we talk about a deal?"


    "Business? What kind of business? " The left hand is a little curious.


    Xu Shaotang stood up, carrying red wine to the window, looking at the charming night, fingers gently tapping the windowsill, said: "be my assistant!"


    "Fart, don''t you just want me to submit to you?" His left hand jumped up and said angrily, "you want me to die. Do you want me to talk to you? No way


    With his ability, if you want to submit to others, you will definitely live much better than now! But he was born a man who couldn''t stand the restriction. The reason why he chose to be a killer was that he liked this freedom! If it sounds better, it''s called assistant. If it doesn''t sound better, it''s dogleg! If you become a vassal of others, how can you be free?


    Is not someone said: life is precious, love is more expensive, if it is free, so both can be thrown!


    Xu Shaotang looked back: "why don''t you listen to my conditions first?"


    "No matter what conditions I will..." The left hand is ready to make a fearless appearance to refuse Xu Shaotang''s proposal, but the eyes are staring at Xu Shaotang''s hand, the words behind can no longer be said.


    Under the dim light, a transparent wine cup is quietly suspended in Xu Shaotang''s hands! Yes, there is no support, just floating, he can be sure, this is definitely not magic!


    God in the East! A few years ago, I had the honor to meet an oriental master. He just broke the killing move of his right hand casually. At that time, I wanted to worship the Oriental man as a teacher, but others didn''t look up to him at all!After so many years, my strength has not been improved. Whenever I think about the strength of the Oriental man, I always feel sorry. If I could learn a half skill from him, I might be the top three killer now!


    "Left hand, you are too arrogant!" Xu Shaotang gathered Qi in his hands. His hands didn''t touch the cup, but the cup had been crushed by him!


    The broken glass debris fell to the ground and made a sound of Ding Ding. This sound also broke the last defense line in my left hand!


    "If you can teach me this skill, my life will be yours from now on!" Between power and freedom, the left hand finally chose power! He is too eager to break through the shackles to get more powerful!


    "Congratulations, you made the right choice!" Xu Shaotang smile: "you will not regret your choice today!"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, left hand know, this is still several years younger than his own man promised himself!


    "What should I call you?"


    "You can call me Xu Shao, just like others!"

 Chapter 28

    "Xu Shao, do you know a man named Yang Rui?" When Xu Shaotang was relieved, his left hand suddenly asked.


    It was this sentence that suddenly let Xu Shaotang gush out a bad premonition, and quickly asked: "did the Li family send someone to deal with him?"


    His left hand nodded and said, "before I came, I heard that they were going to kill a man named Yang Rui..."


    Oh, no! Xu Shaotang has no time to pull with his left hand now. He runs to Lin Shuying''s room and knocks on the door.


    In his sleep, Lin Shuying opens his eyes vaguely and looks at his daughter who is sleeping beside him. He takes the clothes at the head of the bed and puts them on. He goes to the door and opens the door. He sees Xu Shaotang standing at the door, yawns and asks, "Shaotang, what''s the matter?"


    Something''s up! Xu Shaotang is sure that he has something to do now! He felt something hot in his nose! The scene in front of her was so beautiful. Although Lin Shuying was wearing pajamas and a piece of clothes outside, the clothes didn''t cover the charming spring light at all. Coupled with her messy hair and lazy look, she suddenly formed a very attractive picture.


    See Xu Shaotang Lengleng Leng looking at himself, Lin Shuying this just like a dream to wake up, quickly pulled the clothes to cover the charming spring, his face rose a touch of bright red, glared at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang found that he had lost his temper. He quickly calmed down, put aside the beautiful picture in his mind, and said, "please call my brother-in-law to have a look. I suspect he has an accident..."


    "You mean the Li family are going to be bad for him?" Lin Shuying exclaimed.


    Now I have no time to care about Xu Shaotang''s hot eyes. I hurried into the room, picked up the mobile phone at the head of the bed and began to dial Yang Rui''s mobile phone.


    Xu Shaotang''s knock on the door also startled Xu Wenzheng and his wife. They rushed over in their coats. Looking at Xu Shaotang standing at the door of Lin Shuying''s room, they came quickly: "Shaotang, what''s the matter? In the middle of the night, you... "


    Xu Shaotang did not speak, pointed to the face anxiously dialing the phone Lin Shuying.


    There was only a beep on the phone, but no one answered. Lin Shuying was even more flustered. He hung up the phone and dialed home again. Half a minute later, no one answered.


    The tears in Lin Shuying''s eyes begin to fall, but he covers his mouth with his other hand and doesn''t let himself cry.


    Seeing Lin Shuying''s expression, Xu Wenzheng and his wife also understood that it was mostly Yang Rui who had an accident! Looking at his parents cast to ask the eyes, Xu Shaotang gently nodded.


    The old couple''s eyes were full of tears.


    When Lin Shuying hangs up and wants to call Yang Rui again, her mobile phone rings and the caller ID is Yang Rui.


    Lin Shuying was a little relieved and connected the phone, but another man''s voice came from the phone: "Hello, are you Officer Yang''s wife?"


    "Yes! Who are you, Yang Rui? " Lin Shuying lowers her voice and doesn''t want to wake her daughter in her sleep.


    "Mrs. Yang, Officer Yang had an accident. We have sent someone to take him to the city hospital. Don''t worry about it..."


    Later, Lin Shuying can''t hear clearly. Her brain is in chaos. Her mobile phone suddenly falls to the ground. She covers her mouth with her two hands. Her feet are soft and she goes straight to the carpet.


    Xu Shaotang rushed over and held her: "sister, don''t cry, go outside and say, don''t wake up Miao Miao..."


    Slowly, Xu Shaolin nodded out of the room.


    "Your hand..." Lin Shuying said in a low voice, with rosy clouds and tears on her face.


    Xu Shaotang finds that his hand is pressing on her chest. Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, he quickly moves his hand away and scolds himself shamelessly in his heart. Xu Wenzheng and his wife affectionately closed the door for Miao Miao. They felt pity and couldn''t bear it. The little girl was only four years old. If Yang Rui had any problems, what would he do in the future!


    To the downstairs, Lin Shuying finally can no longer suppress the inner pain, lying on the sofa crying.


    "Shuying, what happened to Xiao Yang?" Fang LAN came to hold her and gently stroked her back.


    "Yang Rui, he There was an accident Wu Wu... " Lin Shuying holds his head and cries.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe it''s just an accident..." Xu Wen is powerless comfort, say this words, even he does not believe! Yang Rui is very restrained. Except when handling a case, he never drives too fast or drunk. He has never had an accident while driving for so many years, but it happened at this time. It must be a murder that has been planned for a long time!


    Combined with Li Xiaoling''s arrest some time ago, a fool can guess who the killer is!


    Now they are in a mess, but Xu Shaotang can''t. like Lin Shuying, he said, "elder sister, you go up first and change your clothes. Let''s go to the hospital first! Mom and Dad, stay here and take care of Miao Miao. Don''t let the children know about it! "


    Looking at the crying Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang feels a pain in his heart. At the same time, he holds his fist tightly. He swears that if Yang Rui dies, he will let Li''s chickens and dogs die!Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Shuying nods slightly and struggles to stand up. With Fang Lan''s help, she stumbles into the room, changes into clothes as fast as she can now, and then rushes downstairs. Xu Shaotang has started the car and stopped at the door.


    "Left hand, here you are!" Xu Shaotang drove out of the Xu''s courtyard quickly. Before he left, he called to the empty yard.


    Xu Wenzheng couple a Leng, don''t know Xu Shaotang this sentence is what meaning, hide in the dark left hand but silently nodded.


    While driving, Xu Shaotang dialed Li Baoshan''s phone and roared in an extremely cold voice: "everyone is on standby! Besides, don''t bury the present my friend gave me! "


    At this moment, he was really angry. Since the Li family wanted to play, he would accompany them to the end! If you don''t do anything to eradicate the Li family, you can do it yourself! This world, always need someone in the dark to maintain justice!


    "All right!" Li Baoshan didn''t say much. He could feel his anger from Xu Shaotang''s words. He followed Xu Shaotang. Now, for the first time, he saw Xu Shaotang so angry. Even Miao Miao was kidnapped, he was not so angry.


    Li Baoshan, who hung up, shook his head and sighed. He didn''t know who was going to have bad luck again.


    "Shaotang, what are you going to do? Don''t be impulsive When Lin Shuying hears Xu Shaotang''s words, she knows that he must have called Li Baoshan. While she is moved, she worries about Xu Shaotang. If anything happens to Xu Shaotang, she will never forgive herself.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do!" Xu Shaotang originally planned to wait until he found out the branches and branches of the Li family. Now it seems that he can''t wait any longer. The Li family is a mad dog. He doesn''t know when he will go mad to bite!


    The only way to deal with mad dogs is to kill them!


    When they arrived at the city hospital, it was already dawn. Lin Shuying, who helped her, rushed into the hospital and went to the front desk. She gently woke up the little nurse who was lying on the information desk and asked, "what''s the matter with Officer Yang, who was brought by the accident?"


    Maybe his tone was too rigid, or maybe he was upset because he was woken up by someone. After being woken up by Xu Shaotang, the nurse showed a very unhappy expression and swore with a black face: "what are you asking? Don''t you see I''m sleeping? Will you die later? "


    If at ordinary times, Xu Shaotang may be too lazy to care about her, but now, his heart is very angry, this nurse even dare to hit the muzzle of the gun!


    PA, PA!


    With two consecutive crisp rings, Xu Shaotang''s slap fell cleanly on the face of the little nurse. The fierce light in his eyes appeared. He grabbed her neck in the little nurse''s frightened eyes and said in a cold voice: "are you awake now? I''ll ask again, "how is Officer Yang who was brought in by the accident?"


    The little nurse was completely confused by Xu Shaotang''s slap. She was scared by the terrible light in his eyes. She just looked at him in horror, so scared that she couldn''t say a word, and even forgot how to cry. Two slap marks appeared on her white face, which made that beautiful little face a little scary.


    "Good fight!" What happened here immediately shocked many people, and the families of several patients waiting nearby could not help applauding.


    They have long been fed up with the anger of this little nurse. What do you do with your cocky posture as a little nurse? We come to the hospital for treatment, not to be angry with a little girl!


    "Shaotang, ask carefully, don''t do it..." Lin Shuying returns to her senses and quickly pulls Xu Shaotang''s hand on the neck of the little guard. She knows Xu Shaotang''s strength. If she confiscates her strength, the little girl will die.


    Under the pull of Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang finally slowly let go of the little nurse''s neck and asked again, "what''s the matter with Officer Yang, who was sent by the car accident?"


    This is the third time he has asked this sentence! He is not in the mood to chat with a little girl here.


    "I''ll check it right away..." The little nurse finally recovered from her panic. She was tearful, but she didn''t dare to cry. Facing the man who killed God, she was afraid that she would die after crying.


    Half a minute later, the little nurse finally found out. She lowered her head and said weakly, "Officer Yang is seriously injured. Now she is still in the No.1 operating room..."


    Hearing the little nurse''s words, Lin Shuying''s just stopped tears flow down again. Xu Shaotang quickly takes her to the operating room. The little nurse looks at the back of them leaving, with a venomous look in her eyes.


    Outside the No.1 operating room, there were many policemen, one of whom was the little policeman who took Xu Shaotang to the police station to take notes.


    See Lin Shuying come, someone came to comfort her, someone in the side of silent tears. Lin Shuying turns a deaf ear to everyone''s comfort. He just stares at the smooth ground, and tears never stop for a moment, which makes Xu Shaotang worried.


    At 6:53, the light in the operating room finally came on. Lin Shuying quickly stood up and crazily grabbed the doctor and asked, "doctor, he How about... "


    "Sorry, we''ve tried our best..."

 Chapter 29

    Hearing these words, Lin Shuying suddenly feels that the sky is spinning. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t helped her in time, she would have fallen to the ground. And next to a policeman, has been in Lin Shuying before fainting.


    "Team he..." Several police see he bin faint, quickly up to help him to a chair to sit down, there are people for him to pinch people in the hole.


    Xu Shaotang remembers this policeman, he bin, the deputy leader of the Criminal Police Brigade in Tianhai city. He helped to wipe his ass with all the things Xu Shaotang had done before. He is Yang Rui''s classmate, deputy and best friend. They graduated from the police academy and joined the Tianhai Municipal Bureau. In an operation three years ago, he sacrificed his life to block a bullet for Yang Rui! It is most appropriate to describe the relationship between them as a friend of life and death.


    When he bin wakes up, he shouts "Lao Yang" and rushes to Yang Rui''s body. Xu Shaotang also helps Lin Shuying to see Yang Rui''s last face. A group of people cry silently around Yang Rui''s body.


    When everyone was sad about Yang Rui''s death, a shrieking voice came: "brother, just now a bastard hit me, you have to help me revenge!"


    Hearing this voice, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. It was the little nurse who had been beaten by him at the information desk before.


    The little nurse may not notice Xu Shaotang on one side. She rushes straight up to pull He Bin, who is crying silently. While pulling He Bin, she suddenly notices Xu Shaotang standing on one side. She immediately jumps up, points to Xu Shaotang and says to He Bin in tears: "brother, it''s him, it''s him. Hurry to catch him!"


    He Bin raised his head, the color of pain on his face was hard to hide. He took a look at Xu Shaotang, and then at the little nurse. He suddenly raised his hand. In the eyes of the people, he slapped the little nurse in the face and roared: "get out!"


    The little nurse was stunned by He Bin''s slap, and her tears fell down, and her face was full of incredible looks. Only a minute later did he wake up and point to He Bin''s nose and cry hysterically: "you beat me! You hit me... "


    Xu Tang said to her brother that she was not even the chief culprit.


    "Go away!" He Bin roared again. The pain of losing his comrades in arms has been unbearable. When he meets this unruly and willful sister, this iron man finally breaks out!


    "Good! Get out of here! You will regret it


    Looking at the little nurse hiding his face and leaving, Xu Shaotang sighs in his heart. She is another spoiled little girl! Before Xu Shaotang, how could he not be spoiled? Alas


    Yang Rui''s body is pushed to the mortuary by the nurse. He bin and Lin Shuying shed tears and silently follow. They still can''t believe the fact in front of them. A person who is still alive during the day suddenly disappears. It''s unfair to be naive.


    "Xu Shao, don''t share the same opinion with He Li!" The policeman who took him to take notes came up, wiped a handful of tears secretly, forced out a smile, and said to Xu Shaotang, "she is the biological sister of team he, and his parents left early. She is such a sister. She is spoiled by him..."


    Xu Shaotang nodded. He didn''t want to argue with a little nurse at all. He asked the police officer curiously, "are all his parents gone?"


    "Yes With a sad look on his face, the little policeman said softly, "I heard that he''s parents were killed in a robbery. At that time, he was just preparing for the college entrance examination. Because of his parents, he applied for the police academy. Due to the death of both parents and the need to support a younger sister, team he had a hard time living in the police school. Team Yang did not give him little financial support. Once they came and went, they became best friends. Unfortunately, team Yang Alas


    Talking about the dead Yang Rui, the little police officer secretly wiped a tear.


    As the saying goes, when a man has tears, he doesn''t flick, but he doesn''t feel sad. Of course, Xu Shaotang won''t laugh at the tearful policeman. He knows that Yang Rui''s prestige in the criminal police force is very high, on the one hand, because he is strict with himself and has outstanding ability, on the other hand, because he is very good to his subordinates!


    Such a police elite who can hardly find any shortcomings all over, but died on the conspiracy of the Li family! Thinking about this, Xu Shaotang is more angry and worried about Lin Shuying and Miao Miao. People who have lost close relatives don''t know when their mother and daughter will be able to come out of grief.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Before leaving, Xu Shaotang asked the policeman.


    "Xu Shao, just call me Xiao Wang..."


    After chatting with Xiao Wang for a while, Xu Shaotang also goes to the morgue, but he doesn''t see Lin Shuying and he bin. He worries that Lin Shuying can''t figure out what''s wrong, so he goes out to find them, and finally sees them in the pavilion of the hospital.


    This is a very small pavilion, which is a little unimportant in the hospital of Nuo University. It is surrounded by green plants. Few people will notice the existence of this pavilion. When Xu Shaotang came, he bin was squatting on the ground and smoking silently, with more than ten cigarette butts thrown at his feet.Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, Lin Shuying rubbed her red and swollen eyes, went to pull he bin over and choked: "binzi, we don''t know that girl is your sister. We''re really sorry. Shaotang and I will go to apologize to her later..."


    He Bin dropped half of his cigarette on the ground, but took out a cigarette from his pocket and put it in his mouth. Shaking, he took out a lighter and wanted to light the cigarette in his mouth. However, he didn''t light the lighter after several blows. Lin Shuying took the lighter in his hand and lit it for him. He said with concern: "smoke less..."


    He bin to Lin Shuying cast to thank the eyes, tiger eyes tearful said: "give her what apology? My own sister, I know, has been spoiled by me for so many years. Please don''t tell her the same thing with Xu Shao. She''s too young to be sensible! "


    Of course, he knows the virtue of his sister and the energy of the Xu family. If this dandy really blames his sister for this, she will never have a good life in the future! Even if that wench again how unbearable, after all is own younger sister, from small will she to big, in his heart, this wench since own younger sister, is also own daughter!


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to trouble her." Xu Shaotang said on one side, he is a character at least, how can he care with that kind of little girl who is not sensible.


    "Then I''ll thank Xu Shao for Xiao Li!" He Bin wants to squeeze out a smile, but he can''t smile. The muscles on his face seem to freeze.


    Xu Shaotang goes up and pats him on the shoulder to show comfort. He doesn''t know how to use words to comfort people. He just regrets the brotherhood between he bin and Yang Rui.


    Lin Shuying wiped a tear again, sobbing to he bin and said: "binzi, I think Yang Rui''s car accident is strange. After you go back, have a good look, most of them have nothing to do with the Li family!"


    In fact, she has already determined that Yang Rui died in the conspiracy of the Li family. However, he and Yang Rui''s husband and wife have known for many years that it is useless to rely on their own judgment alone, and they need evidence to arrest people!


    "I know!" He Bin raised his head, his face was full of grief and indignation, and said hatefully: "the Li family is retaliating against Lao Yang. If Lao Yang doesn''t catch Li Xiaoling, there won''t be those things behind. Bowen group has suffered a heavy loss because of the scandal, so it will not give up. I have already reminded Lao Yang to be careful of the Li family''s revenge, but he just won''t listen to it.... "


    Lin Shuying nodded gently and cried in a low voice: "you just know, then you go back first, I''ll deal with his affairs!"


    "Let me deal with it..." He Bin will smoke a cigarette left, sad said: "the Li family now may also be staring at you and Miao Miao, you show up is not safe, or let me do it, or let the brothers send Lao Yang the last leg!"


    Lin Shuying thought about it and nodded gently: "it will trouble you. Don''t be too sad. Take care of yourself!"


    Xu Shaotang has more admiration for Lin Shuying in her heart. She is so sad that she comforts he bin. Such a good woman is widowed when she is young. Alas, if only she were not her cousin


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly wants to slap himself in the face! This is my cousin. How can I have such a dirty idea? I must have been holding it for too long, or the ghost of that dandy is making trouble! He found a suitable reason for himself, but in his mind, he could not help but come up with the bloody picture in Lin Shuying''s room.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang finally gave himself a slap in the face! Heart curse way: Xu Shaotang, you can''t be so shameless! You can''t have such a dirty idea! Anyway, Canglong is also the most powerful "law enforcer". How can he become so obscene and shameless! It seems that I really hold on too long, maybe I should find a woman!


    "Shaotang, what are you doing?" Lin Shuying looks at him inexplicably, and doesn''t know how he suddenly makes such a move.


    Xu Shaotang noticed that Lin Shuying and he bin looked at themselves in surprise and explained in a hurry: "I blame myself for not protecting my brother-in-law..."


    "Don''t blame yourself, it''s Yang Rui''s doom..." Lin Shuying came forward and rubbed his face gently.


    He Bin tightly clenched his fist, suppressed his anger and said: "Xu Shao, don''t blame yourself. Don''t worry, brothers will take revenge for Lao Yang!"


    When he said this, his eyes showed unprecedented firmness!


    "I will avenge him, too!" Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.

 Chapter 30

    The three sat in the pavilion and chatted for a while, but they were all words of mutual comfort. In the process of chatting, Xu Shaotang also learned something unknown.


    The robbery, in which he Bin''s parents died, was a big hit at that time, but the police did not catch the criminal. After entering the Tianhai Municipal Bureau, he bin and Yang Rui have been using their positions to track down the case until they finally found the criminal three years ago. At that time, they were two unknown police officers. Regardless of the danger of their lives, Yang Rui and he bin went to arrest the criminals together. In the fierce gunfight, he bin blocked a fatal bullet for Yang Rui!


    Yang Rui is OK, but he bin has been hospitalized for three months. After they were discharged from the hospital, they were praised by their superiors for solving this serious case, and became new stars in the police field. From then on, they began to make a rapid progress. Finally, one became the leader of the Criminal Police Brigade, and the other became the deputy leader.


    Xu Shaotang sighed. These two people are really close friends. They are not brothers, but they are better than brothers! Until Xiao Wang and they found him, he bin slowly got up and left. Looking at his gait, he seemed to be old all night.


    "Sister, let''s go home too..." Xu Shaotang stands up and holds Lin Shuying.


    Lin Shuying stood up with a worried look and asked, "Shaotang, how can I tell Miao Miao this?"


    What she is most worried about now is how to let her young daughter accept the fact of losing her father. Will such a thing leave her a shadow of childhood?


    "Don''t tell her for the time being. She''s still young. We can keep it from her until she''s older." Xu Shaotang also not without worry said, he now also only hope little girl can temporarily not think about Yang Rui.


    Lin Shuying nodded: "this is the only way. Miao Miao is so poor..."


    Thinking of her daughter who lost her father when she was young, the tears in Lin Shuying''s eyes fell uncontrollably.


    "You and xiaomiaowao will live in our house. There are people in the house with her, and she won''t think about it. She just wants to find a partner for my mother..." Xu Shaotang suggested.


    "This No, ok... " Lin Shuying looked at him with tears in his eyes, lowered his head and said in a low voice: "others will gossip..."


    Xu Shaotang''s reputation is not good at all. If she lives in the Xu family, she will inevitably attract gossip. The charming little widow and the Playboy are under the same roof. This is a good gossip topic in itself.


    From the sensation caused by Li Xiaoling''s sex scandal, we can see that there will never be a shortage of gossip people in the world!


    "Anyone who likes to talk, let him talk!" Xu Shaotang said with indifference: "let''s stand upright, let others say it!"


    Lin Shuying has just lost her husband. The sadness in her heart is written on her face. Xu Shaotang says a lot of comforting words all the way, but she just sits in the car in silence. The tears on her face are dry and wet, wet and dry. Xu Shaotang almost can''t help holding her in his arms for several times. It''s good that he has strong restraint. Otherwise, they will be embarrassed.


    Send her back to Xu''s home and say at the door: "don''t go to work in the company these days. Have a good rest at home. Try not to be too aggressive in front of Miao Miao, so as to avoid the little girl''s wishful thinking..."


    Although he said so, he knew that Lin Shuying and his wife had deep feelings. It was so hard for them to let her not show her grief in front of Miao Miao!


    Lin Shuying nodded, pushed the door open and got off. Seeing that Xu Shaotang had no intention of getting off, he immediately understood what he was going to do. He ran to the front of the car in a hurry to stop him. Tears in his eyes rustled down again and cried hoarsely: "don''t do stupid things! Beg you! Let binzi handle it! I''ve lost Yang Rui. I can''t lose you any more... "


    At this point, she suddenly stopped, the latter sentence is a bit ambiguous, pale face with a blush, incoherent explanation: "if something happens to you, how can you let your uncle live?"


    "Don''t worry, sister! I''ll be fine! " Looking at this battered woman, he understood why Xu Shaotang had listened to her.


    Perhaps, that Xu Shaotang heart has always been deeply in love with this cousin! However, because of their relationship, it is impossible for them to have a result at all. It is precisely because he understands this that he will abandon himself and become a playboy.


    And the reason why I want to be close to her is mostly because of Xu Shaotang''s unwilling memory! Want to understand this, he can''t help but sigh in the heart, nature makes people!


    "I won''t allow you to go!" Lin Shuying desperately suppresses his cry, opens the door, grabs Xu Shaotang and pleads: "Shaotang, please don''t worry about it, OK! Sister, please


    The Li family is crazy now. Even the criminal police captain Yang Rui died in their hands. Even though she knows Xu Shaotang has some skills, she doesn''t want him to take the risk. She can''t bear the blow of losing her brother any more.


    Looking at Lin Shuying with pear blossom and rain, Xu Shaotang''s heart is inexplicably filled with love. He reaches out his hand and wants to touch her sad face, but his palm stops in the air, unable to fall on her cheek for a long time.For a long time, he angrily took back his palm, looked at Lin Shuying''s tearful eyes, and sighed softly: "elder sister, you know you can''t stop me, don''t worry, I''ll be ok..."


    With these words, Xu Shaotang reversed the car for a few meters, bypassed Lin Shuying and rushed to the base at full speed.


    Looking at the rapid disappearance of the car body in the dark, Lin Shuying slumped on the ground, suddenly burst into tears, silently prayed in his heart: Shaotang, you must not have an accident!


    Xu Wenzheng and his wife were standing upstairs, looking at everything in front of them from a distance. Suddenly, they burst into tears!


    Xu Shaotang drove to the base, Li Baoshan quickly ushered in, ashamed to say: "Xu Shao, I''m sorry!"


    He has got the news that Yang Rui died in a car accident. The person who arranged to follow Li Nancheng didn''t notice the other party''s plot in advance, so he thinks it''s his own dereliction of duty!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t blame Li Baoshan, but ordered coldly: "inform the people who follow Li Nancheng to withdraw, send the second team to take some guys back to protect the safety of my home, and tell them that there is a foreigner named left hand at home who will help them! All of you, team one, come to the war room in two hours


    Team two, the earliest bodyguards of the Xu family, after more than a month''s training, their overall strength has gone up a big step. With the arms sent by King Kong, they should be enough to guard the safety of the Xu family!


    "All right! I''ll arrange it now! " Li Baoshan went down in a hurry to make arrangements. He knew that tonight, the pattern of the whole sky sea would undergo earth shaking changes, which might become a nightmare for many people''s lives!


    After a while, all the people of the second team returned to Xu''s home by car. They saw Xu Shaotang, who was in a daze at the door. They all straightened up and gave him a standard military salute. For more than a month, their strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and Xu Shaotang has become the existence they need to look up to!


    Xu Shaotang returned a salute to them and watched them leave. These people, after training for a while, can be on their own! Although their qualifications are poor, they are willing to work hard to train and make up for their inborn deficiencies. In time, they will grow up!


    Two hours later, all the people sent out withdrew to the base. Twenty five people sat down and watched Xu Shaotang quietly, waiting for him to issue a combat mission.


    Ignoring people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang went straight to Li Baoshan and said, "you are fully responsible for this task. You can order everyone here, including me!"


    Li Baoshan looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise and shows his gratitude. He knows that Xu Shaotang is training him.


    Li Baoshan went to the front, thought for a few minutes, and then began to arrange the task: "everyone is divided into two groups, one group is outside to contain the police and the Li family''s support team! The rest of the group, led by big bear, attacked the headquarters of the blood wolf regiment and took the shoulder missile! Buffalo and I are in charge of long-range sniping! Xu Shao went to Li''s villa alone to deal with Li Mingyuan and his elite


    He knows Xu Shaotang''s ability. It''s really the best choice for him to deal with Li Zhiyuan and the elite around him. If they go, they may suffer unbearable casualties.


    Listening to Li Baoshan''s arrangement, Xu Shaotang nods slightly. Li Baoshan is meticulous. This arrangement is also in line with his character, but it''s still slightly immature. If he does, only four or five people will be left in charge of the containment task. If he can''t do this kind of firepower well, it''s really too weak! We should concentrate on attacking the headquarters of the blood wolf regiment. This is the hard bone! But now, because there is a gift from King Kong, this kind of arrangement is OK!


    "Xu Shao, do you have anything to add?" After Li Baoshan finished, he asked Xu Shaotang.


    "Your arrangement is too conservative, but since you have already arranged it, go ahead with this plan!" Xu Shaotang took a look at him and then said, "I''ll give you a suggestion to rearrange a person to carry out long-range sniping instead of you!"


    Xu Shaotang said, stood up, took the pistol from the people next to him, and quickly pointed the muzzle at Li Baoshan in everyone''s puzzled eyes.


    "Bang!" Xu Shaotang did not hesitate to pull the trigger, Li Baoshan was stunned, everyone was stunned, they do not know why Xu Shaotang shot Li Baoshan!


    Anger, incomparable anger, Li Baoshan is not only their captain, but also their elder brother. Now he was shot by Xu Shaotang for no reason! Some people are even ready to shoot Xu Shaotang.


    However, they didn''t see the scene of blood gushing in their imagination. The guns were fired, the sparks burst from the muzzle, and they clearly saw that the flying shells also fell. However, Li Baoshan is still standing there, unharmed!


    "The real strength comes from constant close combat!" Xu Shaotang said coldly, and spread out his palm to the people with dull eyes. The palm is a yellow warhead

 Chapter 31

    In the southern suburb of Tianhai, there is a resort which covers a large area. Ordinary people have no chance to get close to this place, because this is the headquarters of the blood wolf regiment! From the outside, there may be no difference between this resort and other resorts, but there is only a three meter high wall. But only when you have the chance to walk in, you will find that it is different here. The tight sentries alone are enough to make your scalp tingle.


    The tallest building in the resort looks like a chimney, but it''s actually an observation post. There are people stationed inside at any time, and snipers trained by the Li family from abroad.


    Modern gangs have long been separated from the previous categories. They are not so much gangs as companies with the nature of gangs. This resort is not closed to the public, they just implement a strict membership system, only through the most stringent screening of members, to enjoy life inside.


    Here, you can spend a lot of money, beauty, wine, drugs, gambling and so on. As long as you are willing to spend money, there is everything here.


    Whenever night falls, the resort will open to welcome the golden owner who comes to enjoy. However, before entering, you need to go through a strict search. Except for Li''s family members, everyone must go through three sentries. If you pass, you are the old man. If you fail, you can only become a dead body. Behind the resort is the vast sea, no matter how many bodies can fill it.


    The two observers lying on the chimney are very unbalanced at the moment. All the leaders are enjoying themselves in the villa. Only those lower class people are sent to drink the cool breeze of the night.


    "Damn, if only I could be a little leader!" A yellow observer said to his companion with great displeasure.


    Another observer joked: "if you become a small leader, please remember to help me!"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you follow me, I''m sure you''ll benefit from it!" Huang Mao was very happy. He secretly said that he was born to be domineering. After only a few days, someone wanted to follow him?


    Looking up at the night sky, thinking about the good life after becoming the boss, Huang Mao couldn''t help getting drunk.


    "Look, pop! Make a wish quickly Huang Mao''s elbow touched his first little brother. It''s said that it''s very smart to make a wish on a meteor. What''s his wish? Of course, I want to be the boss!


    "Meteor?" The other man raised his head in disbelief. When he saw the fast approaching thing, he was completely shocked and uttered a cry: "enemy attack! Attack! Pull the alarm


    Where is this meteor? It''s a long-range weapon! Rockets? Missile? Or a nuclear bomb? The more I think about it, the more I panic. I press my finger on the alarm. The next moment, the whole villa in the alarm, the "Wuwu" alarm broke the quiet of the night.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the missile with a long tail flame finally exploded in the villa. The flames and raging waves covered most of the villa. The power of the missile was small. If it was bigger, the whole villa would be gone.


    "Go With a wave of his hand, Li Baoshan, who is halfway up the mountain, takes people to rush to the villa at the foot of the mountain. He must end the battle as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the people in the army react, it''s their own misfortune. Even if they are stronger, they can''t see enough in front of the army!


    When he saw the bullet in Xu Shaotang''s palm, Li Baoshan was shocked. At the same time, he adjusted his layout in the shortest time. He had to lead the charge himself. Only by constantly putting himself between life and death, can he gain more powerful power!


    "Daddada..." The weapons in hand are constantly spouting out flames. The surviving gang members under the missile attack finally understand what happened. The headquarters was attacked. Looking at the firepower, it must be the people of the military.


    They know that as long as the things they have committed fall into the hands of the military, there must be only one way out! So, they have to resist!


    Bang, bang, Bang


    As soon as the sound of the pistol rang out, it was immediately pressed down by a tongue of fire, and the place was instantly silent.


    The number of pistols of the blood wolf regiment is limited. As for heavy firepower, it is even less. Under the attack of the missile just now, more than half of the people were injured. Li Huayang is very lucky. He recovered his life under the attack of the missile. At the moment, we are organizing the survivors to fight back. The blood wolf regiment has existed for decades and must not be destroyed in its own hands.


    After all, bullets are limited. After lighting up the last clip on his body, Li Baoshan finally understood Xu Shaotang''s words. Yes, powerful firepower can suppress the enemy for a while at most. Only his own strength is strong, that is really powerful! There are no bullets on both sides now, so we have to rely on hand to hand combat! In the face of several times their own enemy, ten people did not flinch, roared into the crowd.


    "Who dares to attack our blood wolf group?" Li Huayang, with a loud shout, will be killed by the four world wars around him. He had eight generals under his command, and the other four had been killed by the missile attack. Now I''m afraid he can''t even find the bodies!


    Li Huayang knew at first glance that these people were not army people!The real army will never send only a few people here!


    "Li Huayang, we''ve come to kill your dog!" Li Baoshan looks at Li Huayang and the four generals around him. His fighting spirit is surging. He can see that Li Huayang is a master, and the four people around him are not bad.


    The blood wolf group can dominate the sky and the sea, how can its strength be weak?


    When Li Huayang heard the other party call out his name directly, he understood no matter how stupid he was, and his hatred came: "are you the hidden power of the Xu family?"


    At night, his left hand never comes back. His clever son has already expected that the Xu family''s hidden strength is absolutely not small. In order to resist the Revenge of the Xu family, they all transferred their main force back to the headquarters. Unfortunately, they did not count that the other side had missiles in their hands!


    At this moment, he hated it! Hate that damned old man to provoke the Xu family, hate that smart son to transfer all the main force back, now was caught! Even if you can kill these people, the strength of the blood wolf group will be greatly reduced, but there is a covetous Chen family around!


    Even if this win, the loss of the Li family may also be difficult to fight against the Chen family''s next blow, he can be sure that the Chen family will definitely make a move at this time, beat the water dog this opportunity, the Chen family will never let go!


    Li Baoshan did not answer his words, but yelled at his brother: "Li Huayang''s head is mine!"


    He is too eager to fight with Li Huayang. Xu Shao said that only in the fight of life and death can he gain more powerful power!


    After a word, he threw the gun on the ground, pulled out the dagger on his leg and jumped on the ground with the blade dancing.


    One of Li Huayang''s generals was just about to stop him. A big bear with a ruffian face had already come out. He pointed to the generals and his nose. He said coolly: "your opponent, it''s me!"


    The other team members also chose their own goals first, and those who didn''t choose the experts were very unwilling, so they had to vent their anger on those shrimp soldiers and crab generals.


    Life and death, life and death, no redundant words, war is imminent.


    "To die!" Li Huayang''s eyes narrowed slightly. He saw the fighting spirit from Li Baoshan''s body, which also stimulated the fighting spirit in his chest! He wants to let young people know that he is not old, and he still has the strength of the first World War!


    What Li Huayang used was a big sword. Although he was nearly 50 years old, the big sword danced like a tiger. The two soldiers joined each other and burst out a group of sparks.


    "Zheng", a long sound, both of them were shocked by each other''s powerful force, Li Baoshan retreated two steps, but Li Huayang only retreated one step and a half. Li Huayang smiles. He has lived a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife since he was a child. Although he has spent a lot of energy on women these years, he is still young! He is still a hero in the sky sea!


    Li Baoshan is not willing to throw his sword again. He hasn''t lost yet! This time, the knife is stronger, and the whole body seems to be pouring power into the arm! They fought together again, and Li Baoshan became more and more brave. Although he had been cut several times, he didn''t seem to feel any pain. He only had a bloodthirsty light in his eyes and vowed to kill this powerful enemy!


    The big bear next to him is also on the rise. His opponent is a fierce general. Both of them choose not to use weapons, only the most primitive collision of forces.


    The two fists meet, the "bang bang" collision, the strength of the body to play to the extreme. The two sides were shaken back by their opponents.


    "Come again!" Bear face with a trace of madness, this kind of power collision, it is too enjoyable, even if his fist has been hit with blood, but he does not feel any pain, only endless pleasure!


    "Bang", suddenly there was a gunshot. The general who was about to rush to bear again was unwilling to fall down. Half of his head was blown open, and hot blood mixed with his brain splashed on bear''s face.


    "Sniper!" Li Huayang heart a sudden, hit so long, but did not find the other side and hidden sniper!


    In such a battle, the sniper is undoubtedly their biggest threat, their physical strength is not strong enough to fight the sniper''s lethal bullets! At this moment, Li Huayang''s mind has sprouted a retreat, there are snipers in the dark, his life may be threatened at any time!


    He doesn''t want to die! He hasn''t enjoyed enough prosperity in the world!


    Master fight, life and death is often only in a moment, Li Huayang in the moment of distraction, suddenly feel a cold neck, blood gushing from the neck wound.


    Big bear and Li Baoshan look at each other, and at the same time, turn around and give a thumbs up to the dark hillside!

 Chapter 32

    As the battle on the other side of the villa comes to an end, the battle of the Li family''s Banshan villa is almost over. Xu Shaotang has destroyed an elite guard. He has to sigh that the strength of this guard is really strong. Unfortunately, their opponent is Xu Shaotang!


    Now, there is only one old man standing in front of him.


    "I know that the Xu family will send someone to come, but I never expected that it was you who came!" Li Zhiyuan looks at the young man in front of him with gloomy eyes. He has never thought that this boy, who is called a dandy, is actually a super master! After years of painstaking cultivation, the guards were destroyed by others in an instant.


    The so-called hidden power of the Xu family seems to be the man who was once called the black sheep of the family. There is no doubt that this young man has been very successful in hiding!


    He once compared his grandson Li Nancheng with Xu Shaotang, but Li Nancheng said it was an insult to him. It can be seen that in the eyes of that grandson, Xu Shaotang is such a waste. But today, this person who was once regarded as a waste by his most proud grandson has become the main culprit for the destruction of the Li family!


    Looking at the old man, Xu Shaotang showed a smile: "I didn''t expect that there was a master like you in Tianhai! It''s not luck that the Li family has been able to occupy the southern city of Tianhai for decades! "


    Just now he had a preliminary hand in hand with the old man in front of him. Without the use of innate force, although he had the upper hand, he could not kill the cruel old man quickly.


    This is Xu Shaotang''s evaluation of the old man. Those who can reach the limit after tomorrow are real masters from other countries!


    In modern times, because of the strength of hot weapons, few people have to go through the hardships to learn traditional martial arts. As a result, many traditional martial arts are lost. Few people can practice to the limit of the day after tomorrow! As for Xu Shaotang himself, if he had not been forced by the old man when he was a child, he would not have learned "Yulong Jue" and would not have made any achievements later.


    "Ha ha, old, useless! Tianhai will become your youth''s world in the end! " With a self mocking smile, Li Zhiyuan took a look at the depths of the dark villa and asked with great interest, "do you want to see an acquaintance before we fight to death?"


    "Who?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. Is there any trump card in Li''s hand? Or did they take their relatives or friends hostage?


    Li Zhiyuan clapped his hands gently. Two strong men in black escorted a man up with two sharp daggers around his neck.


    Looking at this man''s face carefully, Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly shrinks and clenches his fist tightly! This is a man he just met during the day, he bin, vice captain of the Criminal Police Brigade! Didn''t he go to deal with his brother-in-law''s affairs? How can you be caught here and tortured like this?


    He bin is now almost beaten out of shape. His face is full of blood, and one ear has been cut off. If he hadn''t seen this man during the day, Xu Shaotang could hardly recognize him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s expression, Li Zhiyuan knew that he was right. He thought this man was useless. If his good grandson hadn''t stopped him, he would have killed him.


    Li Zhiyuan looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "before you came here, I had been assassinated once. Unfortunately, he was too arrogant. He was just a criminal policeman and wanted to take my life?"


    In his eyes, he bin is no doubt like a toddler. He Bin, who just sneaked into Li''s villa, was discovered by his guards.


    "Xu Shao Leave me alone Kill him For Lao Yang Revenge... " There was no disappointment or pain on He Bin''s face, only a happy smile.


    When he was locked in the room just now, through the narrow window, he witnessed the powerful power of Xu Shaotang. Those who are already masters in his eyes are vulnerable in Xu Shaotang''s hands!


    Shock!


    He didn''t expect that this Playboy was a hidden master! Shocked, he laughed. He knew that Xu Shaotang must have come here to avenge Yang Rui! Even if he can''t avenge Yang Rui himself and see the fall of the Li family, he is also satisfied!


    "Brother he!" This is the first time that Xu Shaotang called He Bin this way. His eyes are full of blood. For the first time, he admired he bin so much!


    He knows that he bin is as principled as Yang Rui. However, in order to avenge his brother-in-law Yang Rui, the self disciplined man left behind his persistence as a policeman and went to the wolf''s den to assassinate Li Zhiyuan. Unexpectedly, he was caught by Li Zhiyuan and tortured like this!


    He couldn''t imagine the deep friendship between this man and his brother-in-law!


    Out of this respect, Xu Shaotang starts to struggle in his heart. He doesn''t want to let Li Zhiyuan, the old fox, go, but he bin doesn''t want to die in front of him.


    He Bin saw Xu Shaotang''s struggle, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes and roared: "kill him!"


    After that, the body suddenly forward, let the sharp blade cut his neck artery


    The gushing blood pricked Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    "I want you to die!" Finally, Xu Shaotang could hardly suppress his anger, and his body moved forward rapidly. Before the two men in black recovered, two heavy fists had already opened their heads."Why are you..." Xu Shaotang squats down and looks at he bin with blood gushing from his neck. His heart is full of mixed feelings. He is moved, angry and helpless.


    He admired he Bin''s courage, moved by the brotherhood between him and Yang Rui, angry at the Li family''s torture of this iron man, and helpless because of his determination. It is obvious that he bin is ready to die before he comes!


    He Bin''s face showed a smile of relief. The corners of his mouth moved. Xu Shaotang quickly covered his leaky neck with his hand. He Bin said slowly: "help me Take care of Little Li And Lin Miss Mother and daughter, I want to... "


    His words have not finished, but no breath, he died, the corner of his mouth with a smile and satisfaction! Less than 24 hours after his best brother, Yang Rui, died, his brother was reunited in another world. Before entering the operating room, Yang Rui entrusted Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter to him. Now he entrusts Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter and his sister to Xu Shaotang!


    Unconsciously, the corners of Xu Shaotang''s eyes are slightly moist. He bin is a real hero. It''s a pity that his death is too worthless. Such people should die on the way of carrying out the task. That''s their best belonging.


    Xu Shaotang stretched out his trembling hands to help the dead he bin close his eyes. He slowly stood up, looked at Li Zhiyuan with a stunned face, bit his teeth and said, "you, think, how, die?"


    Li Zhiyuan never dreamed that this man would make such a choice. In the short fight just now, he also found out the details of Xu Shaotang. He was not sure that he could win. He wanted to use He Bin to threaten Xu Shaotang. Who ever thought that he bin was so strong. People like him can never understand the brotherhood of living and dying together!


    "You are really strong, but you underestimate me too much!" Li Zhiyuan came back to his senses, with a feverish and excited expression on his stunned face. He has been in heaven and sea for decades, and has not fought so thoroughly for a long time. Facing the strong enemy, he feels as if he is back to that age of blood boiling!


    In the face of Li Zhiyuan, who was suddenly full of fighting spirit, Xu Shaotang looked at him with disdainful eyes and said with a sneer, "you''ve lived enough. You should have gone to earth long ago. Today I''ll give you a ride! At the same time, let you know the gap between the acquired and the congenital! "


    Although the postnatal limit is only one step away from the congenital, many foreign experts can''t cross the threshold all their lives. The postnatal focus on forging, but the congenital focus is on practicing Qi. Congenital master, in the eyes of ordinary people, is almost the same as the existence of God!


    "Inborn!" Li Zhiyuan''s eyes finally had a trace of panic. As a master of the day after tomorrow''s limit, he naturally knew how terrible the innate existence was.


    If the young man in front of him is a congenital master, he knows that he has no chance to live. There is a big difference between congenital and acquired!


    Before he could react, he only saw the shadow of the sword coming to him. The shadow of the sword seemed to form a huge net, which covered Li Zhiyuan. The shadow of the sword was moving, and the sound of cutting through the air could be heard.


    This is the biggest difference between congenital and acquired!


    After the light, Li Zhiyuan mumbled to himself: "this is congenital..."


    Before he finished his words, his body suddenly fell apart, and the blood splashed three meters away, sending out a strong smell of blood in the air.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t look at the broken meat on the ground. He walked straight over, slowly picked up He Bin''s body, kicked Li Zhiyuan''s head on the door of Li''s villa, and declared the destruction of Li''s family with Li Zhiyuan''s head!


    The destruction of the Li family, he should have been happy, but now how also happy, but the heart is inexplicably heavy.


    He Bin looked at the hands of the body, a sigh, slowly out of the Li family.


    After a while, he suddenly turned back and put He Bin''s body under a big tree outside the Li family. Then he found a pen and paper from the Li family and slowly wrote on the paper, "I killed the Li family several times. This man tried to kill them with his body! Read his duty, put his body here, so as not to be contaminated with Li''s turbid Qi!


    He did so for fear that others would know that he bin was assassinated as a policeman. In that case, he bin would inevitably lose his reputation. He bin is a hero and should enjoy the glory of a hero!


    Write the words, put the note in the pocket of He Bin''s bloody coat, and his figure disappears in the vast night.

 Chapter 33

    When Xu Shaotang returns home with a heavy heart, she sees Lin Shuying lying on the balcony of the room. The light on the balcony is on alone, but her eyes are staring at the gate of the Xu family. He saw Lin Shuying, and Lin Shuying saw him. When he stopped the car, the light on the balcony had gone out.


    His heart is filled with incomparable warmth, this cousin, still so concerned about him, even under the pain of losing her husband, still as concerned about him as before!


    When passing by Lin Shuying''s room, he wanted to knock on her door, but he didn''t knock down after all. His bloody smell, don''t scare her


    On the way home, he had learned the news that Li Baoshan had safely retreated. Listening to Li Baoshan''s tone, many people should have been injured.


    Xu Shaotang fell asleep, but many people couldn''t sleep.


    It''s four o''clock in the morning, but the office building of Tianhai municipal Party committee is full of lights. Tang Xiangming, Secretary of Tianhai municipal Party committee, is furious. All the people in the meeting room are silent. No one dares to speak at this time.


    "What do you eat for, huh? China''s financial center Tianhai, missile attack? This time, it''s the headquarters of the blood wolf regiment. Next time, will it hit the municipal building? " Tang Xiangming slaps the table in front of him angrily. The blood wolf group and the Li family are destroyed, which is not a big deal, or even a good thing.


    However, there are so many lethal weapons and even missiles on the boundary of Tianhai. This is no longer covered up by gang fighting. This is a terrorist attack!


    "Secretary, I think the attackers of the blood wolf group are the ones who made the warehouse shooting a while ago!" An official analyzed.


    When other people heard his words, they showed a trace of disdain. Isn''t that nonsense? Now who doesn''t know that it was the same group? And obviously, the other side''s goal is to completely destroy the Li family!


    Tang Xiangming takes a cold look at the speaker. He really wants to slap him in the face. He tries to suppress his impulse and stop looking at him. In his heart, this man has been put into the cold palace!


    "Have you found out the source of this large quantity of arms?" Tang Xiangming closed his eyes and asked weakly.


    He has received the news that the reason why the other party dare to attack the headquarters of the blood wolf regiment wantonly is that he has a large number of weapons in his hand. Now he not only needs to find out the murderer of the blood wolf regiment, but also the source of the huge number of weapons. Otherwise, the sky and sea will be shrouded in the shadow of terror all the time.


    The people below immediately did not speak and bowed their heads. The emergence of this force was too sudden. We didn''t get any information before, even if we wanted to check it.


    "How about Li Xiuping?" Tang Xiangming tried his best to suppress the impulse of anger and asked his secretary.


    The secretary took a careful look at him and said, "there''s news from director Li that when they went to the headquarters of the blood wolf regiment, they were tenaciously blocked by criminals, but the criminals didn''t seem to want to fight with them. They just suppressed them with firepower. Only a few people were scratched by stray bullets. When they arrived at the scene of the accident, all the criminals had evacuated, and now they are cleaning up the scene together with the comrades of the army... "


    "Pa" a sound, Tang Xiangming directly in the hands of the cup hit on the ground, angry roar: "shame!"


    This is his biggest disgrace since he became the Secretary of Tianhai municipal Party committee! In just ten days, there were two big cases that shocked the whole country in Tianhai, and there was a peach scandal that made a sensation in the whole country and even the whole world. The captain and vice captain of the criminal police died one after another!


    No matter what achievements he has made in recent years, I am afraid it is difficult to offset the impact of these ten days.


    At this time, the phone next to him rang. As soon as he saw the name of the caller, as if he saw the Savior, he quickly connected the phone: "old song, is there any news over there?"


    He hoped that song Anbang would get some news. Now he was at a loss and was upset by these bad things.


    "What can I get?" Song Anbang said with a wry smile on the phone, "I''ve just been scolded by our old man. Aren''t you ready to come to you for help?"


    Tang Xiangming stayed for a while, Wu said with a smile: "ask me for help? I''m still at a loss! Well, I guess my old man will call and scold me. We are really a pair of brothers and sisters... "


    Many people are surprised to hear that Tang Xiangming and song Anbang actually complain to each other on the phone. As long as a few people know, the two grew up in the same compound. Tang and song families are inseparable. They are both in the same camp since their ancestors came. They complement each other with one culture and one martial arts.


    "By the way, what happened to Li Zhiyuan, who made a lot of noise some time ago? I think the recent events are all made by one force, and the purpose is to target the Li family. You''d better check those families that have hatred with the Li family! " Song Anbang reminds a way.


    Tang Xiangming sighed and said to the phone, "I always suspected that it was the Chen family. Later I sent someone to check it. It really had nothing to do with them. As for other families, few dare to jump in front of the Li family! Can you use your channel to help me check the batch of arms flowing into the sky sea? If I don''t find this batch of things, I''m going back to the capital to report on my work... "What he is most worried about now is that batch of arms. Such heavy firepower really makes him uneasy.


    "I don''t need you to check. Our old man just mentioned to me that he had sent someone to Tianhai all night. It''s estimated that he will arrive at dawn! News came from Shanying brigade. From their scene investigation, almost all of them were experts. They used all the elite weapons of foreign army! If you don''t believe it, they found the hidden position of the sniper on the hillside 3000 meters away from the scene... "


    Thinking of the news from Shanying brigade, song Anbang had a headache. The average sniper rifle had an effective range of 2500 meters. He had been in the army for so many years, but he knew there was such a weapon, but he had never seen it.


    "Three thousand meters?" Tang Xiangming was also surprised. Although he was not born in the military, he naturally understood what this concept was after dealing with song Anbang for so many years!


    What kind of people are these? Thinking of this, he said to song Anbang, "didn''t you just ask me what happened to Li Zhiyuan? I''ll send you the photos later. You can see for yourself..."


    When Tang Xiangming mentioned the photos, several people immediately ran out with their mouths covered.


    After the two ended their conversation, Tang Xiangming found out the live photos from Li''s villa. With a mischievous smile on his lips, he passed these photos to song Anbang. Before passing them on, he covered his mouth and ran out.


    Song Anbang in the base is eating instant noodles. He was called out of bed in the middle of the night and worried for several hours. He suddenly felt his stomach empty, so he made some instant noodles to fill his stomach.


    Seeing that Tang Xiangming''s photo came, I quickly ordered to receive it. At the moment of opening the picture, song Anbang was stunned. Then he felt that his stomach began to turn over. He covered his mouth and opened the door of the office in a hurry. In the surprised eyes of the guard, he lay on the ground and spat.


    "Tang Xiangming, I''m not finished with you! Wow... " A word has not been scolded, immediately began to vomit up.


    He is also the leader of the army. He has seen the cruelty in the battlefield, even worse than the Li family. However, he is eating now!


    "Commander, what''s the matter with you? Please bear with me. I''ll call the military doctor right away. " One of the guards came to help song Anbang, and the other ran to the military doctor


    At daybreak, the whole sky sea presents this kind of feeling of mountain rain. Even ordinary people know that there will be a big event in the sky sea!


    In order not to cause the panic of the ordinary people, Tang Xiangming held a press conference early in the morning and announced that in the early morning, comrades of the Municipal Bureau''s joint forces carried out a large-scale anti gangster operation, successfully defeated the gang organization blood wolf group, and the Li family of the gangster family had been killed. In the course of the operation, he bin, vice captain of the Criminal Police Brigade, died in his duty, remembering his second-class merit and posthumously honoring him as a martyr. At the same time, the last warehouse shooting was also put on the Li family.


    The ordinary people have been cheated and applauded. But those who know the truth are all sad, do not investigate things clearly, we have no good life!


    Before the press conference was released, a transfer order had already been issued. Tang Xiangming was to be transferred from Tianhai. He claimed that he would be transferred to the capital as the Vice Minister of a certain department because of his meritorious service in cracking down on the underworld. But everyone knows that this is actually an obvious promotion and a secret resignation. How can a vice minister compare with the Secretary of Tianhai municipal Party committee?


    Great changes have taken place in the officialdom of Tianhai. For the sake of stability, Li Xiuping has been promoted to be the acting mayor of Tianhai. The former mayor of Tianhai has also been transferred to an unknown place as a leisure post. The new secretary of the municipal Party committee is Han Tongpu, who is also said to have a deep background.


    Although Li Xiuping has been promoted, he is not happy. He knows that this is not to arouse people''s suspicion. If all the important members of Tianhai are transferred, everyone knows that there is something fishy in the process. His acting mayor is only temporary. If he can''t solve the case as soon as possible, he believes that he will also be idle.


    For this result, Xu Shaotang is quite satisfied. At least, why did Tang Xiangming do what he should do before he left. But there is one thing that he is not happy about. He Li is missing!


    Originally, he sent someone to tell her the news of He Bin''s sacrifice. There was news from the hospital. After he bin called him yesterday, he Li disappeared. Up to now, he hasn''t gone to work in the hospital, and the phone can''t get through.


    Before he bin dies, he asks him to take care of He Li and Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter. Without He Bin''s entrustment, he will also take good care of his cousin''s mother and daughter. As for He Li, although she doesn''t have to take care of her, she should at least live happily, so that she can live up to He Bin''s entrustment. What he worried most was that if the little girl couldn''t think of it for a moment, it would be over!

 Chapter 34

    Xu Wenzheng and his wife sit together and look at the news in the newspaper. They can''t believe it. Others don''t know it. Don''t they know that the destruction of the blood wolf group and the Li family came from their own son! When did this son have such power?


    "Shaotang, aren''t you going to explain it to me and your mother?" Xu Wenzheng sighed. He found that he could not see his son clearly now.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang put down his newspaper and said, "you don''t have to worry. No matter how I change, it''s always your son!"


    Fang LAN took his hand and asked anxiously: "the newspaper said that the military attacked the headquarters of the blood wolf regiment with missiles. Where did you get these things? Do you know that if the country knows, it will be shot! Your father and I are just like you. Don''t do these things, OK


    She was really worried about her son. Although he was not doing his job, he seldom worried about his life. But now his son is making so much noise. What if he is found? Even if he is good at martial arts, he still has a group of powerful people under his command. But what''s the use of these in front of a large number of troops?


    "Well, you two don''t worry about it!" Xu Shaotang gave them a relieved smile and said, "since I am doing these things, I must have my reason and I am sure. What''s more, this is just the beginning. There will be more things in the future. Now that you are all worried about this, why don''t you worry about me? Don''t worry, I have the sense of propriety! "


    Xu Wenzheng looks at his son with a flat face. He wanted to ask again, but he didn''t ask after all. He knows that even if he asked, he can''t ask anything. When his son grows up, he has his own ideas, and they can''t do anything when they are parents. With a sigh, he said: "since you have a sense of propriety, you can do it by yourself. Anyway, I hope you are more careful. I don''t want to feel the pain of white hair people sending black hair people again!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and patted their hands to reassure them. Fang LAN saw that her husband did not ask, and she closed her mouth.


    "I''ll go to the police station and help Yang Rui take care of his affairs..." Lin Shuying changed her clothes and came down from upstairs. She sat opposite Xu Shaotang and said that her eyes were still red and swollen, but her complexion was much better. She didn''t look as pale as yesterday.


    Xu Shaotang looks at her this pair of dejected appearance, a little pain in the heart, said: "He Li is missing, just I also want to help he bin deal with the aftermath, I accompany you to go!"


    When it comes to He Bin, Lin Shuying sighs. To her surprise, he bin died in order to avenge Yang Rui. Originally, he handed over Yang Rui''s affairs to him. It''s only one day, and she asked someone to help him deal with his affairs. What a coincidence!


    "You don''t have to go. Anyway, you have to go. By the way, you can deal with the affairs of He Bin. You can ask someone to find he Li. He is such a relative..." Lin Shuying said.


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang a little overbearing refused: "although the blood wolf regiment and the Li family are destroyed, it is difficult to guarantee that there are still fish who have missed the net. You go alone, I don''t worry."


    "Don''t you have bodyguards?" Lin Shuying said with a smile.


    "Er..." Xu Shao was stunned and said, "I don''t believe in their ability. You know, they are not as good as me! What''s more, I admire He Bin very much. If I don''t go there myself, I can''t feel at ease! "


    Xu Shaotang knows that Lin Shuying is very important in his heart now! He even paid more attention to Lin Shuying than the former Xu Shaotang! He just can''t help but want to be close to her, and at the same time scold himself shamelessly in his heart! Yang Rui just left, Lin Shuying or his cousin, how can he have this idea? In the end, he can only blame the Playboy for his unwilling memory.


    "Well, let''s go now." Lin Shuying can''t beat him and finally agrees.


    Looking at the figure that two people leave, Fang LAN worries and sighs: "thin shadow, this child''s life is too bitter, alas!"


    "Yes Xu Wenzheng also sighed, with a bitter smile on his face, and said, "our lives are even more bitter! We worry when our children are not promising, but now we are a little promising, but we are even more worried! "


    "Aren''t we parents born to worry? Forget it, I''d better go to see Miao Miao. I don''t know when I can hide it from her. Alas Fang LAN sighed, patted the old man''s hand, and went upstairs to see the little baby still sleeping.


    They went to the Municipal Bureau to collect Yang Rui''s remains. Because they are not He Bin''s relatives, he Bin''s remains cannot be handed over to them. Li Xiuping, who has just been promoted to mayor, comforts Lin Shuying a few words and tells them that he will come forward to hold a memorial service for Yang Rui and he bin in a few days, and will inform them to come.


    They left with a heavy heart. As soon as the car arrived at the gate of the Municipal Bureau, a camouflage military vehicle stopped them.


    "Hi, beauty, can you leave a call?" There was a head sticking out of the camouflage military vehicle with a dirty smile on his face.


    Seeing this man, Xu Shaotang was surprised, and then he had a bitter smile in his heart. It seems that this time things are really big, even they are coming.


    He knows this man. Maybe many people can''t help but have an impulse to smoke him when they see this guy, especially his trademark bad smile, which is extremely unpleasant! It is precisely because of his face that he got a nickname - snake!Snake of dragon group!


    Now that all the snakes are here, surely the others in the dragon group are here, too?


    Lin Shuying was slightly angry. Before she spoke, Xu Shaotang had already scolded the snake: "go away, good dog is not in the way!"


    Since he is an acquaintance, you are welcome. If you don''t scold him, he will feel that he has no sense of existence. Lewd snake is often scolded, but most of the people who scolded him died in his hands! But Xu is not worried.


    The snake is very angry. When she first came to Tianhai, she was scolded. This kind of feeling is too uncomfortable! When he was about to have an attack, a woman''s cold voice came from the back seat: "drive!"


    Hearing this sound, the snake suddenly lost her temper and glared at Xu Shaotang. She raised her middle finger to him provocatively and drove into the market.


    "Let''s go, don''t worry about this kind of soldier ruffian!" Xu Shaotang smiles and leaves with Lin Shuying.


    After the camouflage military vehicle entered the Municipal Bureau, three people got off the vehicle, including a woman.


    This is a cold and gorgeous woman, the cold pupil seems to be a thousand years of ice, the high nose shows a sharp line, with that beautiful but awe inspiring face, let her whole body up and down all revealed a cold breath. Few women can wear military training clothes, but this woman does. The camouflage training clothes seem to be tailor-made for her.


    But her waist length hair and the dress were a little out of place.


    Female soldiers can''t have long hair, which is the rule of all Chinese armies, but she can, because this is a member of the dragon group. It''s her privilege, and it''s also her weapon. It''s easy to be ignored but lethal!


    When they entered the market, they attracted a lot of curious eyes, including a cool beauty, an obscene man and a deadpan wood. It''s hard to attract other people''s attention.


    Li Xiuping is moving his own things. He needs to go to the city government to work. Here are some of his personal belongings.


    "Dong Dong..." There was a clear knock on the door.


    "Come in!"


    A police officer put his head in and said, "chief, oh no, mayor, three comrades are looking for you!"


    Li Xiuping was promoted to acting mayor only this morning. Many people have not changed their words.


    "Bring them in!" Li Xiuping stopped to pack up for a while and tidied up his messy desk.


    When he saw the three people coming in, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He tried not to look like he was smiling. Then he made a solemn appearance and asked, "who are you, please? What can I do for you? "


    Lengyan beauty came forward, light said: "you have no right to know our identity, we come to you, mainly want to ask some things!"


    Beauty''s voice is very cold, the tone of speech, is the command!


    Li Xiuping''s face is a little ugly. Since she was promoted to director, few people have spoken in this tone. Besides, she has just been promoted to mayor, even temporarily, but she is also a mayor. How can she speak to herself in this tone? Li Xiuping sat up straight, put on a face of selflessness, said: "since I have no right to know your identity, then you have no right to ask me questions, please leave!"


    "Cao, how dare a broken director be so arrogant?" The snake is very angry. She is about to beat the man in front of her, but she stares at him. His figure stops and he goes back to his original position and stares at Li Xiuping.


    He dares to be arrogant in front of Li Xiuping, but he dares not show any disrespect to this woman, otherwise he will definitely lie in bed for a month.


    Leng Yanmei picked up the phone and put through a number: "chief, can we show our identity to the director of Tianhai Municipal Bureau?"


    "Yes!" There was an old and dignified voice on the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, she took out her ID card and handed it to Li Xiuping. She said in the tone of command again, "our identity is top secret. You can only know it. We can''t disclose it to others! Otherwise, we will be engaged in military justice! "


    Li Xiuping nodded suspiciously and took the certificate she had handed over. After looking at it, he immediately stood up, stretched out his hand and said, "welcome to come! Sorry, just now... "


    "You don''t have to apologize! We are just asking you a few questions. I hope you will cooperate with our work! " Leng Yanmei has no intention of shaking hands with him.


    Li Xiuping angrily took back his hand. He was angry, but in the face of these people, no matter how big the fire he had, he could only hold it! Nodding his head, he said, "if you want to ask me anything, I will cooperate."

 Chapter 35

    After coming out of the market, the snake asked the cold beauty around her, "do you suspect that these things are related to the Xu family?"


    She didn''t know how she connected this kind of thing with the Xu family. In his opinion, the Xu family had no motive or strength to commit the crime.


    Leng Yan nodded and said, "all kinds of signs show that Yang Rui was killed by the Li family. As soon as Yang Rui died, the Li family and the blood wolf group were attacked. Don''t you think it''s a coincidence? Just now I checked that the woman at the door who was teased by you was Yang Rui''s wife, and the man driving was Xu Shaotang, the youngest of the Xu family! It can be seen that Xu Shaotang is very concerned about her cousin! The Xu family invested in a security company a month ago. Let''s start with this security company first! "


    "No, if a security company has such strong strength, what do you want these people in the army to do?" Said the serpent suspiciously.


    "I don''t think it''s possible, but if you think about what happened before, you may find the clue!" Leng Yanmei continued to analyze: "the day Xu Shaotang was captured by song Anbang, the missile control center was invaded by" mongoose ". The day after the warehouse shooting, the peach scandal was announced. We have reason to suspect that the peach scandal was also announced by" mongoose "! Moreover, with the financial resources of the Xu family, they can get a large number of arms and even hire foreign killers! In this way, I can''t think of anyone else except the Xu family! "


    After listening to her analysis, the other two looked thoughtful, then nodded at the same time: "that''s true. Let''s start with that security company first!"


    If Xu Shaotang were here, he would certainly beat this cool beauty on the ground! Well, spanking!


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the appearance of the dragon group, Xu Shaotang began to be alert. After leaving the Municipal Bureau, he immediately asked Li Baoshan to move the weapons of the base to a safe place, and at the same time asked the people who had cleared the remaining forces of the Li family to return.


    He knew that although he did these things secretly, he was not clever. With the intelligence of the woman in the dragon group, he would definitely connect these things. In this way, the Xu family is very suspicious! However, he is not too worried. Even if they find out what happened to their heads, as long as the arms are not found, they will have no evidence. If they give them a life or death denial, they can''t help themselves! What''s more, I still have a trump card in my hand. I just don''t know if it''s suitable to play now.


    He even vaguely looks forward to it. He hasn''t dealt with the people in the dragon group for such a long time. I don''t know if they have improved? After all, they should still be their own apprentices, right? Now the apprentice is going to trouble the master. It''s time to fight!


    Lin Shuying hasn''t been in a good mood these two days. Xu Shaotang is always distressed when he sees her like that. He doesn''t go to the base either. Besides taking time to adjust his left hand, he accompanies Lin Shuying most of the time, hoping that she can recover from the pain as soon as possible.


    Today, as usual, while talking to Lin Shuying and teasing Miao Miao, his mobile phone suddenly rang out, and Li Baoshan''s anxious voice came from the phone: "Xu Shao, the people from the dragon group have broken into the base, and now they have got in touch with their brothers!"


    "I''ll be right here!" Xu Shaotang put down the seedlings and said to Lin Shuying, "there''s something wrong with the security company. I''ll go there!"


    "Well, be careful!" Lin Shuying said gently, she knows that this younger brother is not the younger brother before. Now he has grown into a man of indomitable spirit, and she can no longer control him.


    Xu Shaotang quickly rushed to the garage, started the car, and rushed all the way to the base.


    When he arrived, Li Baoshan and the three of them were fighting together. Although they were numerous and powerful, they were not their opponents at all. Many of them had been knocked down to the ground. Only Li Baoshan and Da Xiong were still struggling to support them.


    "Stop it all!" Xu Shaotang rushed to the scene and immediately asked Li Baoshan to stop them.


    With Xu Shaotang''s order, Li Baoshan stopped, helped his brother to one side and sat down, then retreated behind Xu Shaotang.


    "Oh, Xu Da Shao, we meet again!" Can''t you beat a snake like that?


    Xu Shaotang stepped forward and looked at the three people in front of him. He said with a smile: "snake, if you dare to show your broken appearance again, I promise you will regret it!"


    Xu Shaotang is never polite to the snake. When he is in a bad mood, he will beat the snake to make sure you are fresh and fresh! I haven''t beaten the snake for such a long time. I feel itchy.


    "You know me? It seems that the matter of Tianhai has something to do with you! " The snake looked at the man who was called dandy.


    From the moment I saw Li Baoshan, Yushe knew that they were going in the right direction. The strength of the soldier who was rescued from the Japanese ninja had improved a lot, and even had the strength to fight against himself.


    Now hearing Xu Shaotang call out his name, he is more sure that what happened in Tianhai these days is related to this person.With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to the other two people beside the snake and said, "I know not only you snake, but also Tantai Jingming and Mu Mu! I''m just curious, how do you three dragon group masters come to Tianhai to find trouble for a small security company? "


    Yes, he didn''t know anyone in the dragon group. At least he worked as an instructor for them for a while. Not as he expected, the girl, Tantai Jingming, followed the clues and came!


    His words not only shocked the three people on the other side, but also shocked Li Baoshan. He only knew the snake. It was the snake who brought people to yihezuo village in time that saved him from the sword. As for the big man and the woman, he had never seen them. How did Xu Shao know them?


    At this time, the cold and fierce color on Tantai Jingming''s face finally retreated, revealing a playful smile: "Xu Shaotang, the head of the four jackals in the sky and the sea, is really not simple! I''m curious. Who are you and how do you know us? "


    People in the dragon group have always been secretive. Ordinary people don''t even know about the existence of the dragon group, but this man not only knows about it, but also gives their names one by one. Even if she is not a very curious person, she is now aroused by strong curiosity.


    "Is it strange to know you? I know more people than you think Xu Shaotang smiles and waves to them: "go back, Tianhai is not your place. If you have evidence, you can go to Xu''s house to catch me at any time. When you catch me, you''d better take more people, just a few of you. It''s not enough to see!"


    As long as they can''t find the weapons, they can''t help themselves. If they really want to win themselves, they have to let their brothers come.


    "Arrogance The snake roared and rushed at him quickly. He wanted to see what the man was capable of!


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly. The snake was still so impulsive. Didn''t you see that the other two didn''t move? Although his strength has declined, no matter how inborn he is, his strength is even worse than that of Li Zhiyuan. He dares to take the lead in attacking. I really don''t know what to do!


    If you don''t teach this apprentice a lesson, he will never know how powerful master is!


    The snake is a snake hand, which is the origin of his nickname.


    At the moment when the snake comes, Xu Shaotang shakes his body, raises his right hand slightly, and wraps his arm around the snake''s hand. The power of yulongjue is working. With the help of his power, Xu Shaotang pulls it close to him, bends his knees and suddenly hits his abdomen.


    "Bang..." The snake was hit three meters away by his knee, which aroused dust all over the place.


    It''s too shameful. Even if you do it to yourself, you still use the moves you taught him. If you don''t repair him well, he doesn''t know how many eyes Mr. Ma has!


    At the moment when the snake fell, Xu Shaotang quickly bullied himself in front of him, sat down on his stomach, and opened his hands!


    "Pa pa pa..."


    A series of slaps confused the snake. When the reaction came, he quickly covered his face with his hand and roared angrily: "brother, I''m wrong. Don''t hit your face! Ah The grass said, "don''t hit me in the face..."


    After a dozen slaps in the face, Xu Shaotang didn''t torture him any more. He stood up from him and twisted his neck! It''s a different feeling to smoke a snake!


    After killing the snake, Xu Shaotang''s eyes turn to the buttocks of Tantai Jingming. There is a saying in the Dragon Group: what is more cool than the face of the snake is the buttocks of Tantai Jingming! It seems that I smoked once. I really miss that feeling!


    Tan Tai Jing Ming noticed Xu Shaotang''s eyes, stepped back a little, subconsciously covered his buttocks with his hands! When the man attacked the snake, she knew that even the three of them could not be the opponent of the man! Now he''s staring at his ass? She doesn''t want to be spanked. For more than 20 years, only one asshole has spanked herself!


    "Dan Tai, don''t be nervous. I''ll just have a look..." Xu Shaotang showed a strange smile, which made her more nervous.


    "Wood, fix this asshole with me!" The snake on the ground finally got up, and his face was full of fingerprints. When they saw him like this, Li Baoshan burst out laughing without scruple.


    "Go to hell, don''t take me with you!" Wood is not moved, cool said.


    This is the wood. Although it looks dull on the outside, it is clear in the heart. If you know you are invincible, you will rush up. That is to kill yourself!

 Chapter 36

    "Well, you all know what you want to know. Go back!" The lesson is over. Xu Shaotang is too lazy to waste his time with them. Instead of wasting his time with them, he might as well go back to comfort his cousin!


    Grass! Why do you have such a damn idea? Well, it''s mainly for the company of little meow!


    He gave himself a fair excuse.


    The three members of the dragon group stand together, and the snake and Tan Tai Jing Ming look at him warily. The wood is still rigid, except for the light of wisdom in their eyes.


    "It seems that we really look down on Tianhai. I didn''t expect that there was a master like Xu Shao in Tianhai! It seems that Xu Shao''s disguise is good these years! " Tantai Jingming had already investigated the details of all the Xu family members before she came. Unexpectedly, the root of all the problems lies in this dandy.


    Xu Shaotang said with a noncommittal smile: "not only do you underestimate Tianhai, but also I underestimate here! Don''t stay in Tianhai. Go back and improve your strength. Send a message to Tianhai. Xu Shaotang will always be a Chinese people! "


    He said so, no doubt to show an attitude, he will not stand on the opposite side of the country! Because he is also a Chinese people! No matter Canglong or Xu Shaotang, he will always be a member of China!


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at him in surprise. A smile appears on his cold face and says playfully: "since Xu Shao is always a Chinese people, I don''t know if Xu Shao is interested in joining the dragon group. With Xu Shao''s strength, I think the group leader will agree!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s strength, Tantai Jingming suddenly wants to recruit. Although the selection of the dragon group is extremely strict, the dragon group has always been open to real experts. The dragon group needs experts, especially top experts like Xu Shaotang.


    Moreover, as long as Xu Shaotang joins the dragon group, let alone destroying the blood wolf group that endangers Tianhai, even if he turns Tianhai upside down, as long as it does not endanger the national security, the dragon group can cover it!


    This is the overlord of dragon group!


    "I won''t join the dragon group, I have more important things to do!" Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly, refuses the solicitation of Tantai Jingming, and says with a smile: "when you go back, help me tell Longjiang that if you have time to come to Tianhai, I''ll treat him to drink. Sixty years of Huadiao aging!"


    Dragon general!


    This is the trump card in his hand, which is also the reason why he dares to acquiesce in the blood wolf group''s business in front of Tantai Jingming! It''s been a long time since he had drunk with Longjiang. The funny but overbearing face of the old man appeared in his mind.


    "Do you know Longjiang?" Tan Tai Jing Ming exclaimed.


    Even if Xu Shaotang opens his mouth and says their names, Tantai Jingming is not so shocked. But when she hears Xu Shaotang mention the Dragon general, she is really shocked.


    The reason why dragon group is called Dragon Group is that its founder is called Longjiang! There are not many people who know that the dragon will exist. This old man has lived in a simple life these years. He seldom talks about the dragon group, and even most of the members of the dragon group don''t know his existence. The reason why she knew it was because the man who spanked her had drunk wine with Long Jiang. Unfortunately, she was dragged to serve as a wine pouring maid


    The snake and wood looked at her blankly and asked curiously, "who will the dragon be?"


    The two of them have been in the dragon group for several years, but they have never heard the name mentioned. According to the tone of dantai, is the Dragon general a big man again?


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!" Tan Tai Jing Ming stares at them. They shrink their necks and shut their mouths, but their faces are still curious.


    When Li Baoshan heard this, he was even more astonished. Unexpectedly, Xu Shao knew someone who was not even known by the dragon group himself! I don''t know how Xu Shao got to know these people! However, the last doubt in their hearts was completely eliminated, because Xu Shao said that he would always be a Chinese people!


    From this moment on, these 25 people finally completely put aside all their doubts and regard Xu Shaotang as the only belief in their hearts!


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "as I said, I know far more people than you think! What I know is beyond your imagination, so you''d better go back. Tianhai is not as chaotic as you think... "


    At this moment, the annoying figure suddenly appeared in Tantai Jingming''s mind. He suddenly felt that this man was so similar to the bullying bastard. Except for his face and body, the annoying smile and evil eyes were just like that bastard! If he hadn''t checked Xu Shaotang''s details in advance, he would have thought that bastard had gone for plastic surgery!


    "Since Xu Shao knows Longjiang, dantai will certainly bring Xu Shao''s words to the audience. Please remember what he said! I hope the dragon will come to Tianhai to drink for you, not to kill you! " Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head, throws away the annoying figure in her mind, and says to Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Tantai Jingming never doubts the strength of the Dragon general. She believes that as long as the Dragon general moves, no matter how powerful Xu Shaotang is, he will die!


    She can''t understand this man now, even if she knows them. She even knows such characters as dragon general! The development of the matter has exceeded their expectations. They are already powerless. As long as the information on this side is provided, how to decide on it is not what they should consider!Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I have no advantages, but I will remember what I said!"


    "Well, then we''ll leave!" Tantai Jingming arched his hand to him and said: "since Xu Shao asked me to bring a word to Longjiang, Tantai also dared to ask Xu Shao to bring a word to mongoose. The above endurance is limited. Let him take care of himself. Next time, it won''t be us!"


    Since it is certain that this man is responsible for the Tianhai incident, mongoose must have an unusual relationship with him. The invasion of the NMC will never happen again!


    Although they are not sure of the true identity of the mongoose now, it is not very difficult to trace the identity of the mongoose as long as Xu Shaotang is locked.


    "If you do, I''ll take it with me!" Xu Shaotang smiles and makes a "please" gesture to the three.


    After getting a positive reply from Xu Shaotang, the three of them turned around and went out. The situation of Tianhai has exceeded their expectations. They have to report it to the police. Whether they want to continue to trace the whereabouts of those weapons depends on the above decision.


    "Dan Tai!" When Xu Shaotang thought of something, he suddenly stopped them, with a bad smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "don''t wear this dress all the time. Change your cheongsam next time to show your figure. Well, yes, especially your butt..."


    "Go to hell!" Tantai Jingming looks back angrily, two cold points in her hand shoot out, and goes straight to Xu Shaotang''s face.


    The two cold awns are urgent and quick. If ordinary people are facing the angry Tantai Jingming, they can''t avoid the two deadly throwing knives. But Xu Shaotang doesn''t pay any attention to them. His body moves quickly to avoid the violent woman''s throwing knife attack, and cries: "I''m doing it for you!"


    He insists that this is for the sake of Tantai Jingming. Women should be feminine. As a violent girl, no man dares to marry


    Watching the three leave, Xu Shaotang shrugs. This girl is still the same! A good beauty, always make a cold look, always wear training clothes, also don''t know to change a suit to wear! Imagining the appearance of her in cheongsam, Xu Shaotang pursed her lips. It must be the most beautiful scenery!


    Until the three people''s body completely disappeared in sight, Xu Shaotang turned around and looked at the team members who had been beaten to seven meat and eight vegetables. He put away the slothful appearance when facing the dragon team members and said coldly: "you let me down. From today on, the training volume will double!"


    Twenty five to three, if they hadn''t come in time, I''m afraid they would have been killed by the regiment. It seems that their training is not enough! He has high expectations of these people, but they are far from the strength he recognizes.


    "Don''t worry, Xu Shao, we won''t be defeated by them next time!" Li Baoshan''s eyes were full of fighting spirit. In the first battle with the dragon group just now, he really felt the great change of his own strength.


    Change to do before, encounter dragon group such superior, they have to lie down obediently to admit defeat of life! Now, although they are also defeated, they already have the strength to fight with the dragon group. In time, they will certainly surpass the dragon group!


    Isn''t the power to surpass the dragon group exactly what you are pursuing?


    "I hope so!" Xu Shaotang nodded, looked at Li Baoshan and the four people who were still standing, and said, "you four, after your daily training, you can go directly to the villa to find me!"


    "Really?" Bear immediately jumped up and exclaimed excitedly, "thank you, Xu Shao!"


    Although bear is honest, he is not stupid. He knows that Xu Shao is going to train them himself! They have been training for so long. Xu Shaotang has never personally instructed them. When they think of Xu Shaona''s powerful strength, they are always envious. Now they have such an opportunity, of course, they will not let it go.


    "Don''t be too busy thanking me yet!" Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "you''d better be prepared to eat bitterness or even lose your life!"


    "As long as we can become as strong as Xu Shao, we can eat any hardship!" Fast knife and buffalo are also in the four men''s team. They are also excited at the moment.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Before he got on the bus and left, he turned to the crowd and said, "if you can pass my training, I will give you a name!"


    If they can pass their own training, they will become like the dragon group. Maybe it''s time to name their team

 Chapter 37

    The people in the dragon group left, just as they came. Suddenly, there was no sign, and no one knew what they had found. As they returned to the dragon group, the name Xu Shaotang finally entered some people''s ears.


    They left, but Li Xiuping was puzzled. An order had been sent from above that the cases should not be investigated any more. The cases that the senior management had been angry two days ago and asked them to investigate strictly were now suddenly told not to be investigated.


    Originally, he was ready to be idle. Now it seems that this inexplicable seat seems to be stable? What''s the trouble? I haven''t heard that someone has been arrested, but I don''t want to investigate such a big case. I really don''t understand what the above people think!


    Although I was puzzled, I was very happy in my heart. This is the real triple jump! Originally, it would take at least seven or eight years to get to this position. This is really a smoke coming from the ancestral grave!


    Under the current surging Tianhai, and inexplicably restored calm, so that the characters of the upper Tianhai confused.


    Xu Shaotang was also happy to see this situation. He took the opportunity to let Li Baoshan and Li Baoshan pull out all the remaining forces of the Li family.


    The memorial service of Yang Rui and he bin has passed for several days. He Li still has no news, but Lin Shuying. After this period of time, she finally gets out of the pain and has a smile on her face. Besides occasionally being in a daze on the balcony at night, she looks almost the same as before, and even more beautiful than before.


    Of course, it may just be Xu Shaotang''s feeling that there is always a beautiful picture in his mind?


    This evening, the Xu family is having dinner happily. Since Miao Miao lived in the Xu family, the table of the Xu family is always full of laughter. The housekeeper came to report that there were guests at home. A special guest, Xu Shaotang and the Xu family, had never thought that this person would appear in the Xu family.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man who jumped from the red BMW in surprise and asked, "Song Yinuo, how can you come to Xu''s house when you have time?"


    Song Yinuo didn''t give the Playboy a good face as usual. He resisted the impulse of taking off his high-heeled shoes and smoking his disgusting face, and said, "I need your help!"


    Song Yinuo really didn''t want to come to the Xu family. If it wasn''t for this, even if Xu Shaotang knelt down in front of her, she would not come to the Xu family.


    I had a conversation with my father on the phone.


    "If you really don''t want to marry Han Yushu, someone may be able to help you!"


    "Who?"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Only at this time did she know that the man who almost ruined his reputation just said a few words to his grandfather, and his grandfather immediately asked his father to let him go and ask him to apologize! Apologize to a man who nearly ruined his granddaughter Qingyu! And this shameless man, when he left, went along with the tea that his father regarded as a treasure


    Although I don''t know how this man got to know her grandfather, she knows that if it''s really like what her father said, this man may really help herself! In order not to let her marriage be controlled by her family, she chose to come to the Xu family for help even if there were 10000 people in her heart who didn''t want to.


    Who said that he really didn''t want to marry the man named Han Yushu?


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, Xu''s family all looked at Song Yinuo inexplicably. Xu Shaotang asked strangely: "look at you, don''t you think you''ve drunk too much? Are you in the wrong place? You are the granddaughter of master song Yinian. I''ll eat the second generation of rich men waiting to die. What can I do for you? "


    "I don''t want to marry Han Yushu! I want you to say it to my grandfather Song Yinuo tried her best to look like she was asking for help, but her tone didn''t sound like asking for help at all, instead, she was giving orders.


    "Poof", Xu Wenzheng couldn''t help it. The tea just came out of his mouth, and his face was annoyed. It''s a good tea. It''s just a little bit less. Now it''s sprayed by himself. It''s really outrageous!


    "Enoch, you don''t really drink, do you?" Xu Wenzheng put away his annoyed look and put on an incredible expression! According to song Yinuo, his son seems to be able to command the old man in the capital!


    This idea just came to mind, and Xu Wenzheng shook his head. How could it be possible? Let alone that his son could command song Yinian, even if he could barely say a few words in front of the master song, it was smoke from the Xu family''s ancestral grave!


    "I''m awake now!" Song Yinuo said firmly, looking at Xu Shaotang with expectation, hoping to get Xu Shaotang''s reply.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s expression, Xu Shaotang said, "Song Yinuo, Miss Song, you really look up to me! If master song could listen to me, I would not be sitting here! Go back, I really can''t help you... "


    He has already guessed that song Anbang told song Yinuo about his previous call to the old man song. Song Yinuo didn''t want to accept the marriage of the family, so he went to the doctor in a hurry and found himself.


    The so-called "nothing without going to the temple of three treasures" probably refers to people like song Yinuo."You''re getting back at me, aren''t you?" Song Yinuo showed a trace of bitterness on his face and said, "you can ask my grandfather to release you with one phone call before, but now you can''t help me? If you are still angry with me for what happened before, I can apologize to you! "


    Her words, Xu family immediately stay, this boy has such great ability? Who is song Yinian? He is a national elder. Listen to song Yinuo, it seems that this boy still has friendship with song Yinian? Isn''t this a fable!


    Lin Shuying asked curiously: "before, you didn''t ask for love for him?"


    "Ha ha, with master Xu''s energy, why do I have to beg for mercy?" Song Yinuo said with a bitter smile.


    Originally, he wanted to talk to her well. Seeing her arrogant appearance, Xu Shaotang suddenly had the idea of making fun of her. He leaned back, looked at Song Yinuo with a smile and said, "Miss Song, since you are here to ask me for help, can you please put away that arrogant model?"


    He''s very upset now. If you want to ask for help, you should put on a show of asking for help. Since you''re here to ask for help, put away your pride and lower your posture! I haven''t seen anyone like her asking for help like I owe her!


    "How can you help me?" Song Yinuo tries to bear her anger and try her best to keep her posture low. This is her first time to ask for someone, and she is also a person she hates. She never thought that she would have today.


    Is this retribution? Song Yinuo thought in his heart.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "well, I remember I never seem to see you smile. Why don''t you give me a smile..."


    For song Yinuo such a proud woman, is to let her fall to earth, Xu Shaotang heart bad thought.


    "Shaotang!" Lin Shuying looked at him angrily: "if you can really help Enoch, you can help her! Don''t let her marry a man she doesn''t love


    As a woman, Lin Shuying can understand song Yinuo''s pain. Although she doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang can help, she still gives advice.


    Well, since his cousin spoke, Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to tease song Yinuo any more. He straightened his body and said seriously, "Song Yinuo, I really can''t help you! Well, I do know a man who told me that if I encounter difficulties, I will call your grandfather for help, because your grandfather owes him a promise! He saved your grandfather''s life in those years, so your grandfather promised him that he could provide any help without harming the country! Unfortunately, in order to protect myself, I used up this promise last time. "


    "Dong..."


    Song Yinuo''s handbag fell to the ground, making a dull sound.


    Is this really retribution?!


    If he had called earlier to plead for him, he would not have used up this precious promise. Now he can use this promise to help himself.


    A line of tears quietly from her eyes, this moment, she really felt what is self inflicted! For a moment of hesitation, but in exchange for his present predicament, this world newspaper came too soon!


    "Is the man you know still there? Can you ask him to help me? " Song Yinuo was still a little unwilling and asked.


    In her opinion, since that person is grandfather''s life-saving benefactor, as long as that person comes forward to speak for himself, I think grandfather will not lose face with the life-saving benefactor, and then he can completely get rid of the fate of marriage.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and grins bitterly. It seems that song Yinuo is really impatient and has begun to think wildly!


    He can indeed speak for song Yinuo in front of song Yinian, but why did he do that? Who does song Yinuo marry? What does it matter to him? With song Yinuo''s attitude, he can''t help her.


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "Song Yinuo, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. I''m really powerless! The man I know is dead. He told me about the promise before he died! "


    Yes, Canglong is dead indeed! There is no dragon in this world. There is only one person named Xu Shaotang.


    At this point, Xu Shaotang suddenly had an idea in his mind and continued: "you must be very curious about why I suddenly know martial arts, right? In fact, it was the man who taught me. Originally, he asked me not to disclose these things to others. Now I''ll tell you all, and don''t mention them to others... "


    Just take this opportunity to put their doubts in their hearts, so that they don''t guess all day long.


    "No, Shaotang, you spend all your time drinking. How can you know such an expert?" Xu Wenzheng is still a little unconvinced. The same question is written on other faces. Only Miao Miao looks at them curiously.


    Little girl can''t help thinking in her heart: adult''s world is really hard to understand!

 Chapter 38

    "Don''t look down on your extravagance!" Xu Shaotang gave his father a white look and said with pride: "this man is the one I knew when I was drinking. I didn''t even see him at that time, so he asked me to buy him a drink. It''s still that kind of expensive wine! I thought, anyway, I have too much money to spend, so I should be a loser, so I spent hundreds of thousands to buy him a drink! He thought I was more interesting, so we met... "


    The reason why he didn''t even blink his eyes when he lied was because it was a real thing. He just changed the object. Isn''t that how Canglong and Longjiang knew each other?


    When several people heard his words, they could not help but wonder. The world is really wonderful! For the purpose of losing his family, Playboy spent hundreds of thousands to invite a stranger to drink, but got to know an expert? That''s great luck!


    "Ha ha, you are a loser at last Xu Wenzheng caresses his hands and laughs. He takes a look at Song Yinuo. Suddenly, he feels that it''s out of time and stops laughing.


    "Thank you for telling me that." Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang with a complicated look and a sad smile: "it seems that I can''t escape the fate of being used as a marriage tool by my family after all..."


    As soon as I graduated from University, I began to run away. After three years, I still couldn''t escape. Is that fate?


    Xu Shaotang looked up at her. The proud Swan finally fell from the sky.


    "If you don''t want to marry that Han Yushu, why don''t you run away and run to a place where no one knows you?" Lin Shuying takes song Yinuo to his side and says, "in a woman''s life, who doesn''t want to marry her beloved man? Can''t you let go of your family? "


    Song Yinuo nodded, then shook his head and said, "I really can''t let go of my family, but the more reason is that I have nowhere to escape! With my grandfather''s strength, no matter where I flee, he can find me! "


    Also, with the influence of the Song family, where can she escape? Unless you go abroad! But now, I''m afraid it''s hard for her to leave China!


    "Why don''t you go to the whole room or cut yourself in the face? I promise that Han Yushu won''t want to marry you!" Xu Shaotang put his hands around his chest and said with a smile.


    Lin Shuying stares at him roundly. This guy, others are confused and helpless now. Don''t you sprinkle salt on the wound? Some time ago to oneself that gentle strength where? Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s kindness to himself during this period, Lin Shuying can''t help but feel a sense of happiness: Fortunately, he is by his side!


    Song Yinuo should have been very angry when she heard this sentence, but now she couldn''t get angry and said with a bitter smile: "even if I become a pig, Han Yushu can only marry me for the marriage of the two families!"


    Think about it, if that''s true, it''s estimated that Han Yushu will turn around for help. Under the bright appearance of the children of the big family, they also have unknown pain! In contrast, although ordinary people are powerless and powerless, most of them can still find their true love.


    If every family has its own difficult classics!


    When everyone was worried about the situation of song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang suddenly laughed and said, "Song Yinuo, my conditions remain unchanged. Give me a smile and I''ll give you an idea to ensure that the Han family will not want to marry you song family!"


    "Shaotang, you child, don''t bully Enoch all the time!" Fang LAN patted him. Didn''t the child flatter Enoch every day before? Why don''t you wait to see Enoch now? Did the old man''s worry come true?


    Song Yinuo quietly looked at Xu Shaotang: "Mr. Xu, if you really have this ability, why don''t I give you a smile?"


    The corner of her mouth began to rise slowly, just like a moving ripple on the calm surface of the lake. Then, her smile was like a flower!


    Although there is a trace of disobedience, but after all, it is a smile!


    "I give you a smile, Mr. Xu. Please fulfill your promise. I''d like to hear what good idea you have!" Song Yinuo''s smile stopped and his cold face was restored.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that she would be so determined. After a while, she said: "in fact, the idea is very simple. You can find a man you like as soon as possible. You two can cook mature rice. I think no one in the family in Beijing is willing to accept such a daughter-in-law!"


    He can''t understand the faces of those big families any more. They can let the younger generation marry an ugly and fat woman, but they are absolutely not allowed to marry a broken woman! It''s a matter of great honor for a family.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo showed a look of thinking. Slowly, there was a trace of clearness in her absent-minded eyes. After a short time of thinking, the haze on her face disappeared and she nodded: "I have to say, your idea is really good!"


    After that, the ice on Song Yinuo''s face completely melted, the corner of his mouth rose again, and his face was filled with smile, like a warm spring breeze.


    This time, she is really smiling, from the heart of the smile!


    "Enoch, you''re not really going to do that, are you?" Lin Shuying took her hand and said anxiously.


    After finding the most effective way, song Yinuo''s big stone fell down and said with a smile: "sister Shuying, although this idea is a little muddy, it''s really the best way at present!""You don''t call me elder sister Lin Zong?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    Song Yinuo gave him a white look: "this is not a company. Why should I call it that? I have a good private relationship with sister Shuying! "


    This woman, as soon as she gave her advice, turned her face and didn''t recognize anyone! If I knew that, I would not give her any advice. Let her marry that Han Yushu. I think she can be proud!


    Song Yinuo came in a hurry, but she didn''t care about the meal. At the invitation of Xu Wenzheng and his wife, she stayed for a meal. Even she didn''t expect that she would stay at Xu''s house for dinner!


    After dinner, Xu Wenzheng and his wife took Miao Miao out for a walk as usual, leaving the family to three young people.


    "Sister Shuying, I''m relieved to see you come out!" Song Yinuo said, holding Lin Shuying''s hand.


    We all know about Yang Rui. She had a few phone calls with Lin Shuying before. But before Lin Shuying got out of the pain, she hung up without saying a few words. Originally, she wanted to see Lin Shuying, but when she knew that Lin Shuying was staying at Xu''s house, she gave up the idea. She really didn''t want to see Xu Shaotang''s disgusting face.


    Lin Shuying said faintly: "the dead are gone, Miao Miao and I still want to live."


    "Hee hee, sister Shuying, you are so beautiful. I''m sure you can find a better man than captain Yang in the future!" Song Yinuo laughs mischievously, which makes Xu Shaotang surprised. How much this girl hates herself. She loves to laugh so much, but she always puts on a cold look in front of her.


    Lin Shuying shook his head and said with a smile of relief: "I will not marry any more..."


    "No way!" Two voices were heard at the same time, one from Xu Shaotang and the other from Song Yinuo.


    The same two words, song Yinuo said is the taste of sigh, Xu Shaotang said is the feeling of tyranny.


    Two women at the same time surprised looking at Xu Shaotang, Lin Shuying angry strange way: "I marry or not, do you care? You, if you have the problem of whether I will marry or not, you''d better find a woman to solve your own problem first! "


    "Sister Shuying, don''t pay attention to him. He''s full all day long!" Song Yinuo is not angry.


    "Hello, song Yinuo, you are turning your face too fast!" Xu Shaotang discontented: "next time something happens, don''t expect me to help you again!"


    Song Yinuo didn''t care to talk to him at all, and continued to persuade him: "sister Shuying, you are still so young, don''t you live alone in the second half of your life? Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about Miao Miao. Miao Miao is still so small. Do you have the heart to see that she has no father''s love? "


    Lin Shuying shook his head, not moved: "I''ve decided. You don''t have to persuade me any more! In fact, it''s very good now. Shaotang''s parents treat Miao more than their granddaughter. Shaotang also treats Miao Miao as her daughter. She won''t lack anyone''s love! "


    Now this is probably the best result! Lin Shuying sighs silently in his heart.


    Song Yinuo glanced at Xu Shaotang and hummed coldly: "he is the only one, you are not afraid that he will damage the seedlings!"


    "Miss Song, you''d better go! I feel ashamed to be buried by you again! " Xu Shaotang looked at her with a bitter smile: "well, I admit that I''m really bad, I don''t know how, I''m mean! Don''t you worry about polluting your noble Miss Song''s eyes when you see such a miserable me? You can go quickly. If I tarnish your noble eyes, maybe commander song will shout and shoot me again... "


    Son of a bitch, you song Yinuo is really beautiful, but it''s useless! I don''t care about you! Cousin and Tantai Jingming, which one is worse than you?


    "Oh, Xu Da Shao, you have a good mouth!" Song Yinuo said in a playful tone.


    Lin Shuying shakes her head slightly as she looks at the two men who are bickering. They seem to be born enemies. In the past, only song Yinuo was unhappy with Xu Shaotang, but now it''s good. When they meet, they are like a needle to a wheat.


    "You two bicker, Enoch. Shaotang has really changed now. If you get in touch with him more, you will find that he has a lot of qualities that fascinate women! Don''t you want to find your beloved life rice to cook mature rice? Maybe you can try to think about him! " In Lin Shuying''s words, there is a hint of teasing, but he has a heart to pull strings for them.


    "Well, with him or her?" Two people talk at the same time, and glare at each other, suddenly and at the same time will face to one side, face show disdain look.


    What a pair of enemies! Lin Shuying smiles helplessly.


    When the three were silent, four black and blue faced men came in slightly tired.


    "Sister, let''s talk. I''ll go to the backyard!" Xu Shaotang stood up, turned and walked to the back yard.

 Chapter 39

    When Xu Shaotang left, song Yinuo asked with curious eyes: "sister Shuying, these people seem to belong to the Jindun security company, right?"


    It has to be said that song Yinuo has a good memory. He only met Li Baoshan and others at the ribbon cutting ceremony of Jindun security company once, and now he can recognize them.


    Lin Shuying nodded, looked at the direction of the backyard and said, "you know, Shaotang knows a little martial arts. During this period of time, he takes time every night to train these people. We are used to it!"


    "Even he trains people?" With a trace of disdain on his mouth, song Yinuo suddenly turned his eyes, took Lin Shuying''s hand and said with a smile, "let''s see how they train, OK?"


    She was really a little curious. She wanted to see how the Playboy trained people, whether he had real skills or just put green onions in his nose!


    Lin Shuying thought about it and nodded: "I''ll take you to have a look. Maybe you''ll change your view on Shaotang! But I remind you, the way they train is a little cruel. You''d better be prepared! "


    Lin Shuying shudders at the thought that she ran to see the tragedy of their training that night. When she grows up, she sees such a cruel picture for the first time. If it wasn''t for her dear brother, she would rush out to call the police.


    Song Yinuo enters the backyard behind Lin Shuying with curious eyes. At the moment, there are many people standing in the backyard. They are not only the two of them, but also the bodyguards of the Xu family who come to observe Xu Shaotang''s training staff.


    For them, this may be just an entertainment activity, but the bodyguards of the Xu family understand that they can learn a lot from it. This is their opportunity. They are also grateful to Xu shaotangzi for not deliberately avoiding them when training the staff.


    When song Yinuo opened the crowd to see the scene, he could not help but cover his mouth in horror.


    Xu Shaotang is leisurely leaning on the chair, in front of him, four people have launched a fierce fight! Yes, it''s fighting, not simple training!


    A big black man is being besieged by the other three people. The corner of his eye has been broken, and the blood is sliding down his face, which makes him look ferocious. Even so, the other three still didn''t keep their hands. They all attacked with all their strength. Moreover, they almost used killing moves. If the besieged people didn''t deal with them carefully, they might die on the spot.


    "Big bear, move half right and punch left!" Xu Shaotang said coldly.


    Under the guidance of Xu Shaotang, the bear in the siege immediately takes action. According to Xu Shaotang''s guidance, he punches Li Baoshan in the chest instantly, and the powerful force directly knocks Li Baoshan back! Xu Shaotang predicted Li Baoshan''s next move when he made his voice, and the move he pointed out was just aimed at Li Baoshan''s next move, so they all heard Xu Shaotang''s advice and had no time to dodge.


    At this time, the situation on the field suddenly changed. The sharp knife and buffalo who were still attacking big bear just now rushed to Li Baoshan to attack him the next moment, and big bear immediately joined the siege. For a moment, Li Baoshan was beaten and dodged again and again.


    In this way, whenever one person is about to be unable to sustain the siege of the other three, Xu Shaotang will give advice to the person under siege. As soon as he speaks, the person under siege can immediately repel the person under siege.


    They are totally merciless, can use ten points, will never only use nine points, can hit the head, will never hit the chest!


    The whole scene is extremely tragic, which makes song Yinuo look pale! She is not an ordinary lady from a big family. At least she came from a military family. She has seen too many training scenes, but there is no doubt that this is the most miserable and cruel training she has ever seen.


    Song Yinuo didn''t know how he left the Xu family. He kept thinking about the scenes he saw in the Xu family''s backyard, especially when Xu Shaotang joined the regiment in the end. No matter how the four people besieged him, he would attack with his hands behind and only with his legs. Even so, still no one can hit him, until the last four were hit by Xu Shaotang one by one on the ground, Xu Shaotang is still face unchanged, even the atmosphere did not breathe!


    This night, song Yinuo lost sleep!


    Even if she closed her eyes, the shadow of the man who was like the God of war could not be removed. Looking back on Xu Shaotang''s changes these days and his indifference to himself, there was an inexplicable loss in her heart, and she suddenly had a desire to be concerned by Xu Shaotang.


    The next day, with two panda eyes and tired body, song Yinuo, who had been sleepless all night, went to work in Shengshi. He happened to meet Lin Shuying, who came back to work in Shengshi.


    "Enoch, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Shuying looked at Song Yinuo, and suddenly showed a clear expression on his face. He said with a smile, "can''t it be that he lost sleep after seeing our family Shaotang''s yingzi yesterday?"


    Song Yinuo was a little bit dull because of lack of sleep, and a blush appeared on his face. He quickly denied: "sister Shuying, what are you talking about! How can I lose sleep because of that playboy! I''m worried about the marriage arranged for me by my family... "Yes, her understanding of Xu Shaotang has really changed. He still hates that smelly face very much and thinks that if Xu Shaotang goes to the whole face, maybe he will really fall in love with him!


    "Just pretend!" Lin Shuying shaved her nose and said with a smile.


    "How can I..." Song Yinuo was about to quibble when he suddenly looked at her with strange eyes and said with a bad smile, "sister Shuying, what did you just say? Your family Shaotang? Wow, when did Xu Shaotang become your playboy? "


    Lin Shuying was stunned and blushed slightly. Then he said in a natural tone: "of course, I''m his cousin. He''s not our family. Is he still yours?"


    "Eh, sister Shuying, are you blushing? You don''t really like that asshole, do you? " Song Yinuo seemed to have discovered the new world. He joked: "I don''t know. You have such a strong taste..."


    "Dead girl, what are you talking about! I want to fight Lin Shuying''s face is more rosy, and she doesn''t care about the lady''s temperament. She reaches out to song Yinuo''s creaky nest.


    Song Yinuo quickly dodges, but Lin Shuying''s hand just grasps her chest, pinches her hard, and says with a bad smile: "Yinuo, I can''t see that you have a lot of material! You''ve got a D.... "


    "Ah Song Yinuo exclaimed, not to be outdone to Lin Shuying''s chest.


    For a moment, two beautiful executives of Shengshi group pulled into the elevator regardless of the surprised eyes of the employees, leaving only a stunned employee. Many male employees felt that their noses were hot. After reaction, they rushed to the nearest toilet as quickly as possible


    (clean up the nosebleed, think about the crooked face wall!)


    When Lin Shuying returns to his office, the rosy glow on his face has not subsided. He looks at the mountain of documents piled up on his desk with a headache. Because of Yang Rui, she hasn''t been to work for ten days. Although her uncle has dealt with some urgent documents, there are still a lot of documents for her to sign.


    On the other side of the desk, there are a lot of cards, on which are all the blessings written by employees. Seeing these things, Lin Shuying felt that his nose was sour, his heart was full of warmth, and his tears almost fell down again.


    "From now on, be a strong woman! Since Shaotang is not willing to take over the burden of the company, let me help him do it! " Lin Shuying sighed in his heart, and then began to carefully review the documents on the table.


    After dealing with the documents for a while, Secretary Xiao Lan knocks on the door and comes in with a cup of steaming milk tea in her hand.


    Xiaolan put the milk tea in front of Lin Shuying and said with concern: "Mr. Lin, you just recovered. Don''t be too tired! During your absence, everyone missed you very much.... "


    Lin Shuying raised her head and gave Xiaolan a reassuring look. She said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m ok. Thank you for me. When I''m finished here, please have dinner together!"


    Xiaolan nodded: "then I''ll thank Mr. Lin for everyone."


    Sometimes, what they care about is not a meal. The salary of Shengshi group is very good, and everyone is not short of that meal. They care about Lin Shuying''s attitude towards these people.


    Lin Shuying smiles and hands over the signed documents to Xiao Lan: "I''ve checked these documents. You send them first."


    Xiaolan took the document and walked out to the door with her arms in her arms. When she arrived at the door, she suddenly turned around and said with a smile, "by the way, Mr. Lin, Miss Qin will come to the headquarters to shoot a promotional film today. If you want to have a look with us, you can just walk outside. Don''t keep yourself in the office!"


    Lin Shuying thought about it, nodded and said, "well, you can arrange a welcome party in my name. I''ll come here after I''ve dealt with several important documents in my hand." After all, Qin Qianyu is a man of his own making. He really should go and have a look.


    In the peach scandal that swept across the country, Qin Qianyu was one of the few female stars without any stain. Because of this, now Qin Qianyu has become the most popular star. The limelight has even surpassed Li Xiaoling before the accident, and her value has also risen three times. Remembering that Xu Shaotang had chosen Qin Qianyu for almost absurd reasons, Lin Shuying was amused.


    Because Shengshi signed a contract with Qin Qianyu before Li Xiaoling''s accident, it saved a lot of expenses.


    "OK, I''ll go down and arrange it first."


    Lin Shuying stopped her and said, "inform Mr. Song to accompany Miss Qin first. Don''t let people think that we are neglecting."


    "All right!" Xiaolan nods and leaves.

 Chapter 40

    After Xiaolan leaves, Lin Shuying smiles at the corner of her mouth and just asks song Yinuo to go and have a look together. She tells her that she wants to help Xu Shaotang get along with her. Let the girl film have a little pressure, so that she won''t be tense all day long!


    Seeing song Yinuo this morning, most of the girl has been attracted to Xu Shaotang, but because of her face, she''s sorry to admit it. Since she doesn''t want to admit it, then help her add a fire!


    Only when there is a competitor, will women let themselves be reserved?


    Shaotang should like a beautiful woman like Qin Qianyu!


    Thinking of that guy looking at himself with that kind of fiery eyes that night, Lin Shuying could not help blushing again. With that guy''s romantic appearance, he never went to find a woman after he was discharged from hospital. I guess he''s suffocating. She can clearly feel that the guy''s eyes are a little different recently.


    It''s really time to help him find a good woman, so that he won''t look around all day


    After handling several important documents in hand, Lin Shuying stretches and shows her graceful posture. I got up and went to the dressing room. Looking at myself in the mirror, there was no difference between myself and Yang Rui before the accident.


    If it were not for Shaotang''s company, I might not have come out now. My brother, who used to make me sad, has grown up and can hold up a piece of sky for himself!


    He is no longer the dandy, let everything go with the wind! I hope he can find a good woman and have a perfect family!


    By the time Lin Shuying came to the scene, the welcome party had come to an end.


    Song Yinuo saw the late Lin Shuying at a glance. He quickly came up to her and introduced her to a girl in her early twenties: "Miss Qin, this is Miss Lin Shuying, vice president of Shengshi group!"


    Two people four eyes are opposite, saw from each other''s eyes amazingly.


    The girl wore a long white dress, and half of her white shoulders were exposed. She didn''t know which one was whiter than the other. The shawl''s long hair is black and bright, which is in sharp contrast to the white skirt, but it looks so harmonious. Maybe it''s because of drinking a little champagne at the welcome party. The girl''s face is red, as bright as peach blossom in March. She looks very lovely.


    Lin Shuying thinks that she and song Yinuo are both beauties, but she is the first to see such a beauty as this girl.


    Not because the girl is more beautiful, but because of the girl''s eyes! She didn''t know how to describe these two eyes, clear, clean, crystal clear, as if all the words were not enough to describe these two eyes without any impurities! She stood opposite, as if she were a princess from a fairy tale!


    "Hello, Miss Qin, welcome to our Shengshi group headquarters!" Just as Lin Shuying was about to reach out and shake hands with Qin Qianyu, Qin Qianyu jumped up and took Lin Shuying by the arm: "Wow, sister Lin is so beautiful..."


    When the girl said this, her eyes wandered around the towering chest of Lin Shuying and song Yinuo, and then looked at her face with envy. Women all hope to have a proud figure, but Qin Qianyu is a typical Petite smile. Although her figure is good, she can''t compare with Lin Shuying and song Yinuo.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s envious eyes, Lin Shuying was surprised. At the moment when Qin Qianyu made such a move, she knew that this was a girl who had never experienced any sophistication!


    No wonder her eyes will be so clear and transparent, no wonder he will stay away from those peach news! Moreover, even if someone spread her gossip, I''m afraid few people will believe it! The girl''s heart was as clean as her eyes.


    "Miss Qin, you are also very beautiful. You are one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen!" Lin Shuying said politely, but her look at Qin Qianyu has become softer, just like looking at a little sister.


    "Really?" Qin Qianyu asked happily.


    Women like to be praised, even Qin Qianyu, who has no worries.


    "Really Lin Shuying smiles and asks her, "is Miss Qin''s agent here? Why don''t you all sit down and have a chat in a quiet place?"


    She knows that a lot of things need to be discussed with the star''s agent, but there is not much to talk about with the star himself. Besides, looking at this girl''s simple appearance, it is estimated that she does not understand these things. If you really talk to her, she will be sold and still help you!


    Song Yinuo smiles and explains to Lin Shuying, "Miss Qin''s agent is her mother. Her mother is responsible for all her affairs."


    I see! Lin Shuying suddenly realized that only such a broker could keep her clean and simple in such a chaotic entertainment circle. Ordinary brokers only use stars as a tool for making money. Qin''s agent, however, is full of love for her, and she will not let her suffer any harm.


    "Mommy has gone to the bathroom. She should be coming soon!"


    As Qin Qianyu spoke, a beautiful and elegant young woman came from one end, followed by two bodyguards. The young woman is very well maintained. She looks about the same age as Lin Shuying. She stands with Qin Qianyu, not like a mother and daughter, but like a pair of sisters.Qin Qianyu took the young woman''s arm, pointed to Lin Shuying and said, "Mommy, this is sister Lin, a new friend I just met!"


    "Hello, Miss Lin, I''m Qian Yu''s mother. My name is Wen Yun. Nice to meet you!" Wen Yun holds out his hand and Lin Shuying''s.


    The four beauties stand together to form a beautiful scenery, which attracts many people''s attention.


    Lin Shuying originally planned to get in touch with Qin Qianyu for her younger brother. When she saw this noble lady, she had already given up the idea. With the mother''s protection for her daughter, she will not contact with her infamous brother. It seems that the plan to stimulate song Yinuo has failed.


    "Auntie, let''s find a quiet place to sit down! By the way, I''ll show you Shengshi group. " Lin Shuying invited again.


    To call a woman who looks like her age as her aunt, Lin Shuying felt a little uncomfortable for a moment.


    "Well, that''s fine." Wen Yun nodded, not disgusted with the title of "aunt", and then turned to the bodyguard behind him and said, "let''s go out for a walk with these two ladies. You don''t have to follow me! Find a place to have a good rest! "


    It can be seen that Wen Yun is very kind to these bodyguards. He doesn''t feel driven by his words. Instead, he treats his family.


    Lin Shuying and song Yinuo take their mother and daughter to have a rough look around Shengshi headquarters, while song Yinuo acts as an interpreter to introduce the industries involved in Shengshi, focusing on the clothing industry that signed an agreement with Qin Qianyu.


    Even if it''s just a rough look, it took nearly an hour to complete this circle. Shengshi group is so big that it takes a whole day to get to every place.


    Finally, we sit down in the rest Pavilion of the green belt. We have finished what we should see, and it''s time to talk about some business.


    Lin Shuying sat down, regained the style of a strong woman, and said seriously: "in fact, I want to talk to my aunt. With my current reputation, the remuneration of the agreement we signed before is a little unreasonable, so I plan to double the price of the agreement as a supplementary agreement to show our sincerity!"


    This idea came into being when she saw the financial statements of the last week. Thanks to Qin Qianyu''s endorsement, the sales volume of Shengshi''s clothing industry increased by nearly 30%! So she hopes to give Qin Qianyu some compensation and let the two sides cooperate for a long time.


    Li Xiaoling''s sex scandal has made many female stars get involved in it. However, Qin Qianyu, who has not been found out of any scandal, has gained a great reputation during this period, and has become the most popular xiaohuadan in China.


    In order to continue to cooperate with Qin Qianyu after the expiration of the endorsement contract, why not double the price now? You know, the money made by Shengshi group is far more than that.


    "Ah? Isn''t that good? " Qin Qianyu opened his eyes, waved his hand and said, "we are not short of money..."


    Lin Shuying and song Yinuo look at each other in consternation. This is the first time that they see the money being pushed out. I''m afraid they want to increase the price of the agreement.


    Wen Yun also shook his head with a smile and said, "I''ll take your kindness, but now that we have signed the agreement, we can pay the price according to the agreement."


    "Auntie, how can we get by like this? After all, even if the price of the agreement is doubled, I still have a good advantage!" Song Yinuo said sincerely.


    She hasn''t said that because she signed a contract with Qin Qianyu, she saved a huge loss for Shengshi. Although the main credit lies in Lin Shuying''s decision, it can''t be denied that without Qin Qianyu, I''m afraid Shengshi would have lost billions now.


    Wen Yun shook his head and said with a smile, "you really don''t have to do this. As shallow language says, we are not short of money. In fact, her father has always opposed her singing, but the child has been fond of singing since childhood and has always dreamed of becoming a big star, so we can only let her


    Speaking of this, Wen Yun looks at Qin Qianyu with a face full of maternal brilliance.


    Lin Shuying and song Yinuo are both smart people. It can be seen from Wen Yun''s noble and elegant temperament that their families are absolutely not bad. Although they are not as rich as the Xu family, they should be well-off.


    "Well, since you insist, we can''t force money on you, can''t we?" If you don''t need the money, you can take a picture first

 Chapter 41

    Tianhai, Peninsula villa.


    This is one of the places that Xu Shaotang and his friends often visit. Sunshine, sand beach and bikini beauties make this a good place for all kinds of dandies to hunt for beauty.


    "Boss, it''s more and more difficult to see you now!" You Mingze is lying on the couch on the beach. The huge sun umbrella blocks the hot sun for him. The bikini beauties around him are carefully waiting on him. From time to time, they send freshly peeled iced grapes to his mouth.


    Xu Shaotang tilted his head, gave him an apologetic smile and said, "you don''t know. My cousin just had an accident at home. She just got up and I came out?"


    Since the destruction of the Li family, his three brothers have been trying to get him together for many times, but they were all rejected by him. There is no way. Who told him that he wanted to help Lin Shuying out of the pain quickly? Until Lin Shuying recovered recently, he contacted several brothers to get together.


    He also knew in his heart that the brothers were anxious to ask him out. They must have wanted to ask him about the collapse of the Li family.


    You Mingze waved to the beauties who were waiting for him to go down first. Xiao Jingwen knew that it was not suitable for too many people to know what they were talking about next. He also waved to his female companion to play first. This is a model he just played with. Today, he just brought it out to let his brothers know.


    Bikini model gave Xiao Jingwen a sweet kiss and then left wisely.


    "Don''t you have any plans for beauty Lin?" You Mingze gave him an obscene smile and said, "her husband just left. Are you going to dig the wall? It''s too fast for you to do this... "


    Hearing you Mingze''s words, Xiao Jingwen and Chen Cheng on one side also give Xu Shaotang an ambiguous smile.


    "What are you looking at? Am I that kind of person? She used to be so kind to me, but now that something has happened, I always have to do something for her! " Xu Shaotang retorted with some guilt, and pretended to be serious and said: "she is my cousin! You are such a brain full of worms, you can''t understand the affection between us


    He spoke hard, but he was beating drums in his heart. Recently he got along with Lin Shuying day and night, and the deepest desire in his heart was almost irrepressible! Whenever Lin Shuying sits on the balcony, he always wants to go over and hold her in his arms to comfort her.


    He knows that he can no longer rely on the memory of Xu Shaotang, who died. Lin Shuying, who is as tender as water, has slowly filled his heart. Thinking about the relationship between the two brothers and sisters, I can only sigh a word of fortune! If she wasn''t her cousin, maybe she wouldn''t repress the palpitation


    When they heard what he said, they said with a smile: "ha ha Ha ha... "


    Look at the expression of three people, obviously don''t believe! In the past, Xu Shaotang always inadvertently talked about Lin Shuying. Slowly, the name of Lin Shuying began to be noticed by them. Only when Xu Shaotang was kicked home by Lin Shuying in a party did they see the real beauty.


    Also after that time, they suspected that the eldest brother might have a kind of emotion beyond his sister and brother towards the great beauty. Otherwise, with Xu Shaotang''s Hun Ren nature, I''m afraid that his Lao Tzu Xu Wenzheng will not be able to help him.


    "Believe it or not!" Xu Shaotang turned his lips and didn''t want to discuss this problem with these guys full of brain sperm, so he began to change the topic and said: "I know you''ve been asking me questions recently. Don''t ask. To tell you the truth, it''s really my people who do it in the blood wolf group! I just solved Li Zhiyuan. "


    For these three people, he really treats them as brothers. There is no need to hide this fact from them.


    "Ha ha, third brother, you lost!" You Mingze and Chen Cheng don''t look surprised. They just laugh at Xiao Jingwen.


    In fact, when they knew the news of the destruction of the blood wolf group, they had already guessed that it must have something to do with the boss.


    "Grass! I give up! I''ll take care of a month''s fee for a famous official! " After scolding, Xiao Jingwen looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked, "boss, when did you have such great influence? Don''t hide anything between our brothers! "


    Chen family and Li family have been fighting for so many years, and no one can force each other. Now, Xu Shaotang has killed Li family at random, and this kind of power has really exceeded their estimate. Although you Mingze and Chen Cheng have long concluded that Xu Shaotang must have done this, they still feel a little incredible when they hear Xu Shaotang admit it. At the same time, they feel that Xu Shaotang has concealed a lot of things from them, which makes him a little uncomfortable.


    "There''s really no need to hide it from you. What I wanted to tell you some time ago was that my brother-in-law''s affair was so sudden that I didn''t have time to tell you." Xu Shaotang said to several people.


    In order to make them more confident in their own words, Xu Shaotang had to take out their words to his mother again. After listening to Xu Shaotang''s story, they were amazed. When they knew that the master had died, they were very sorry. It would be a great chance for such a master to see him.


    Even a man like song Yinian owes him a debt of gratitude. It can be seen that this man is also a great man in heaven. It''s a pity that he died like this."Boss, since you are so powerful, can you teach me some moves?" Chen Cheng''s eyes are full of desire. Unlike you Mingze, he was born in a gang, and his desire for powerful power is far more than them.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at him, thought about it, and said: "you have a good foundation, but you have been hollowed out by wine and sex these years. If you really want me to teach you, you can go to my security company to train with my people for a period of time! If you can bear it, I''ll teach you something myself. "


    "Good!" Chen Cheng agreed without thinking about it.


    For Chen Cheng, who was born in a gang, money and power are floating clouds. Only powerful power is what he wants.


    Xu Shaotang looked at you Mingze again and said, "the people of the dragon group asked me to give you a message. This is the only thing about the missile control center. It''s not the next time! Although I know you are trying to save me, I still want to remind you that you''d better not do this kind of thing. If it''s really serious, you will be exposed soon! At that time, you''ll either be used for the above, or you''ll be locked up for the rest of your life... "


    He knows that talents like you Mingze will never let him continue to be free once his identity is exposed. Hackers have always been a headache for all countries. After disclosing their identity, they will either use it for themselves, or close it for a lifetime, or put to death directly. No one will let such a person who can endanger national security at any time out of their control.


    "Well, I understand!" You Mingze nodded his head and said with a smile, "you''ll help me out in the future. I don''t have to do this kind of thing any more. Our brothers will follow you in the future. Maybe we can go to the hunter''s club and make a room. Ha ha!"


    Hunter Club, they have only heard of this place, and they don''t even know where it is. I always wanted to go in before, but now I see hope from Xu Shaotang. Thinking of the chance to enter this top place, the three faces couldn''t help showing their fascination.


    If they can get a room in the hunter''s club, they can walk across the sky in the future.


    "Hunter Club? Ha ha, there must be a chance to enter!" Xu Shaotang has a mysterious smile on his face.


    If he wants to, he can take some of them to the Hunter Club now. But, he wants to take them into this place, rather than sneak in by his own means!


    "Old four, I will visit your old man in a period of time. Please give him a hello first." Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered that after the destruction of the blood wolf group, the Chen family took the opportunity to integrate the underground forces of the whole Tianhai group. Now it has become a dominant one, and those small gangs have almost all been subordinated.


    If it wasn''t for Chen Cheng, he would never let the Chen family reap profits.


    "Well, no problem!" Chen Cheng readily agreed: "before you didn''t speak, I''m not good to tell your family about you. Now, I guess my father is looking forward to your coming! "


    Although the Chen family took over the Li family''s territory on a large scale, they were still a little uneasy. After all, they didn''t know the attitude of the force that destroyed the Li family towards their actions. If this force is dissatisfied with their actions, it is likely to turn its head and attack them. A force that can destroy the Li family will naturally destroy the Chen family.


    Although Chen Cheng is a dandy, he can still understand that Xu Shaotang''s indulgence in the Chen family''s actions is mostly due to his concern for the feelings between them.


    After talking about the business, Xu Shaotang thought of the gambling they had just said. Instead, he asked curiously, "what are you gambling on?"


    "Ha ha, that''s it!" Chen Cheng thought that he could spend a month in the club for free. He was in a good mood and said with a smile: "after the blood wolf troupe came out, the second brother told us that you let him expose the peach scandal of the Li family. Then he thought that you asked me for Li Nancheng''s information, so we both decided that the blood wolf troupe was your work, and only the third brother remained suspicious. So we bet on it, and the loser will pay all our expenses in the club for a month! "


    "Ha, so I''m following you?" Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s true that his actions are not secret, and he specially bothered Chen Cheng and you Mingze to help him check some things. As long as they pay a little attention, it''s not difficult to connect the Li family''s affairs with him. It''s just that they pity Xiao Jingwen, who didn''t know in advance, and were jointly cheated by these two people who know something.


    A few people are talking and laughing when the wind, came to a person far away, with arrogant tone asked: "you are Xu Shaotang?"

 Chapter 42

    Xu Shaotang takes a look at the visitor. He has a typical childlike style. His hair is carefully arranged without any disorder. In addition, he has a pair of gold wire fine grain glasses, which gives people a gentle feeling.


    But now this man is looking at him with a condescending attitude, followed by a group of people.


    "I don''t seem to know you. You look like you''re going to trouble me?" Xu Shaotang is even too lazy to get up. People with a clear eye can see that these people are obviously not good at what they come from.


    He didn''t remember when he had offended this person, and he didn''t care whether he had offended him. Since the other party was going to trouble him, he naturally didn''t need to be polite.


    "Xu Da Shao, you are so ignorant that you don''t even know Han Shao!" The dogleg behind the childe brother can''t wait to stand up and ask for credit in front of the master.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know the so-called Han Shao, but he knew the dog. He sneered and said, "yellow tiger, as soon as the Li family collapsed, you followed the new owner. It seems that you are good at flattering


    This yellow tiger is the bar owner who helped Li Zhiyuan invest in new era company. Now, the Li family has been uprooted by themselves. Instead of settling accounts with him, he has come to the door.


    A dog leg is a dog leg. It''s the same with everyone!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s sarcasm, Huang Hu was not angry, but said with a smile: "the so-called person who knows current affairs is a hero, and I just follow the trend of the times! But you, Xu Dashao, have offended us, Han Shao. I''m afraid life will be difficult in the future... "


    He is not ashamed, but proud. This is very similar to the style of the yellow tiger. He can become the owner of the most luxurious bar in Tianhai from a little-known person. At least no one can match him.


    Xiao Jingwen took a look at the newcomer, approached Xu Shaotang''s ear and said in a low voice: "boss, this boy''s name is Han Yushu. It''s said that he is the son of the new leader. He''s very active in Tianhai recently!"


    He knows that Xu Shaotang has been at home recently and seldom participates in all kinds of Childe gatherings. It''s normal for him not to know this hot new comer.


    Han Yushu? What a familiar name, Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, and suddenly realized it. He said with a smile, "who am I? It''s you. If you don''t please song Yinuo, how can you come to me when you have time?"


    Song Yinuo''s fiance in name is Han Yushu? Besides being a little annoying, Han Yushu is also a graceful young man. I don''t know why song Yinuo doesn''t want to marry him so much. The two of them are very similar.


    "Xu Shaotang, you know why I came to you! Don''t play the fool with me When it comes to song Yinuo, Han Yushu looks at him with his teeth gnashing: "you know what you have done to him! You have defiled Enoch''s innocence, and I will not let you go! "


    Thinking that song Yinuo''s beauty was spoiled by Xu Shaotang, Han Yushu wanted to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces, which was originally his woman!


    "You''re fuckin ''sick, aren''t you? When did Lao Tzu tarnish the innocence of song Yinuo''s dead woman?" After listening to his inexplicable words, Xu Shaotang sneered and scolded mercilessly: "only you treat a woman like song Yinuo as a treasure! Let''s cool off. Don''t get in the way here! "


    It''s really his mother''s bad luck. I didn''t eat mutton, but I got angry.


    "Asshole!" Han Yushu is very angry. A dandy of Tianhai dares to talk to himself like this. So he rushes up and points to Xu Shaotang''s face and says, "you are not a man. Do you dare to do it or not! I tell you, don''t think you Xu family have a few stinky money, I can''t help you! Wait to bear the anger of my Han family


    It seems that Han Yushu, a gentle man, has a certain posture when he is angry. It''s just that he chose the wrong object to be angry.


    "I''ll say it again!" Xu Shaotang tried his best to calm down his emotions. He resisted the impulse of punching and said firmly: "I have nothing to do with song Yinuo! How do you want to pursue her? That''s your business. Don''t try to please song Yinuo in this ridiculous way


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, isn''t this Han Yushu''s intention to take revenge on himself, and then use it to please song Yinuo?


    "Well! Nothing to do with it? Do you think I''m an idiot? Enoch himself told me that she was not only tainted by you, but also pregnant with your evil seed


    Thinking of song Yinuo''s pitiful look when he cried to him, Han Yushu''s anger was even more intense. His gorgeous fiancee was defiled by this bastard! He knew that it was impossible for the Han family to accept such a daughter-in-law.


    This kind of feeling is like a duck flying. The key is that before it flies, the duck pulls a piece of shit on its head, and it''s green!


    As soon as his words came out, you Mingze and others were surprised. At the same time, he looked at Xu Shaotang, and the fire of gossip was burning in his eyes. "Boss, do you really eat song Yinuo? I don''t know, you''ve been hiding it from us! "


    What Xu Shaotang told them was that he attempted to use song Yinuo as a strong weapon. But now Han Yushu said that song Yinuo himself admitted that he was pregnant with Xu Shaotang''s child, which immediately aroused their interest in gossip."Wait!" Xu Shaotang was a little confused and asked Han Yu: "do you think song Yinuo told you that? And she''s pregnant with my baby? "


    Is there something wrong with the plot?


    "Why, are you proud?" Han Yushu glared at him with resentful eyes and said angrily, "Xu Shaotang! I said, I will not let you go! I''m going to ruin your Xu family! I want you to taste being trampled on


    Han Yushu showed a trace of Madness on his face. He not only wanted to destroy the bastard, but also the Xu family! He wants to make this man lose everything and make his life worse than death! Only in this way can we vent the anger of losing song Yinuo, a gorgeous beauty!


    After being repeatedly provoked by Han Yushu, Xu Shaotang finally got angry. He suddenly stood up from the reclining chair and grabbed Han Yushu by the collar: "you make it clear to me that song Yinuo himself said it to you?"


    "Han Shao!" The yellow tiger screamed and yelled at the people around him: "brothers, save Han Shao quickly!"


    This is a good chance to take credit! If you can save Han Shao from Xu Shaotang, you will certainly be valued by Han Shao. With the influence of Han family, you will be prosperous and prosperous in the near future!


    Yellow tiger led a group of people rushed over, at this time, you Mingze they also stand up, fight this kind of thing, they have been used to, two groups of people fast scuffle together. But with Chen Cheng, they can''t afford to fight, so Xu Shaotang doesn''t plan to help, just coldly looks at Han Yushu.


    Although Han Yushu was grabbed by Xu Shaotang''s collar, he didn''t panic and said coldly, "Xu Shaotang, you''d better think about what you''re doing!"


    "Pa"


    with a loud slap, Han Yushu was stunned and even forgot the burning pain on his face. He couldn''t believe that this bastard really dared to beat himself! Doesn''t this bastard know who he is?


    Xu Shaotang looked at the corner of his mouth was drawn out a trace of blood of Han Yushu, cold voice: "what I am doing, I am very clear! Once again, I have nothing to do with song Yinuo! If you want to deal with the Xu family, just let it go! "


    He already understood that he was trapped by the dead woman of Enoch song! Isn''t that what I gave song Yinuo? This dead woman, in order to get rid of the family''s arrangement, actually pulled herself into the water!


    "Xu Shaotang, you have seed!" Han Yushu finally came over from the shock of being beaten. The burning pain on his face made him know that this was not a dream. He was a great Han. Shortly after he arrived in Tianhai, he was beaten by a dandy!


    Han Yushu is not a loser either. It''s not his character that he doesn''t fight back after being hit. Now he punches Xu Shaotang in the face.


    Xu Shaotang gently blocked, and at the same time, he slapped Han Yushu out again. With this slap, he directly pulled Han Yushu out two meters away.


    Han Yushu screamed. When he fell to the ground, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood with a white tooth


    Looking at the master injured, the people who fought with Chen Cheng were in a panic, but they couldn''t get past them at all, so they had to work in a hurry. Then they were knocked down by the three men, and there was a howl.


    "You wait for me!" Han Yushu looks at Xu Shaotang resentfully and struggles to stand up with the help of a few dog legs.


    "I''ll wait!" Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "if you have any moves, just make them come out. I''ll follow them one by one!"


    He doesn''t like to make trouble, but he''s absolutely not afraid of anything, and he''s not afraid of making enemies. He''s been a "law enforcer" for many years, but has he made few enemies?


    Han Yushu and his party help each other and stumble away. They don''t want to be surrounded by people like monkeys. When they leave, the trace of resentment in Han Yushu''s eyes is more powerful. Now he wants to swallow Xu Shaotang alive! At the same time, I hate these people around me. A group of rubbish can''t beat three dandies, and I suffer such humiliation. It''s unforgivable!


    "Boss, just let them go?" Chen Cheng is a little reluctant to say that he has just finished warming up. He wanted to chase and fight again, but Xu Shaotang stopped him.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said with a smile, "what can we do if we don''t let go? We can''t kill them in public."


    The fierce fighting among a group of young brothers attracted a lot of onlookers. In full view, it''s not the best time to kill. If it''s another place, he might kill Han Yushu. Even if he doesn''t, he''ll break his leg!

 Chapter 43

    The more Xu Shaotang thinks about it, the more angry he gets. Han Yushu is just a pig brain! Song Yinuo said that she was pregnant with Laozi''s child, you believe it. Damn it, won''t you take her to the hospital for examination? This kind of low lying can also be cheated. It''s really a pig''s brain! According to the truth, the son of the head of Tianhai should not be so stupid.


    This baby is not born, is it? Xu Shaotang had a vicious thought in his heart.


    Xiao Jingwen''s little model ran up in a hurry, hugged his arm and asked, "Wen Wen, are you hurt? Do you want someone to check for you?"


    Xiao Jingwen looked at the former amorous little model. After a hot fight, she was excited by her whine voice. Suddenly, she was agitated and said with a smile to the three: "my girl, take me to check, you talk first..."


    Finish saying, then can''t wait to pull this girl to run to the hotel.


    Three people looked at each other, showing tacit expression, also don''t know who give who check body!


    "Mingze, do you want someone else to check it for you?" You Mingze''s female companion said in a sweet voice. She looked at you Mingze with fiery eyes. The implication was obvious. Xu Shaotang felt chilly.


    In the face of such temptation, you Mingze certainly won''t refuse. He reaches for her waist and leaves with a bad smile.


    "I knew I was going to fight today, so I brought a girl out!" Chen Cheng said with an unhappy face.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the beach not far away and said with a smile, "there are so many prey there. I just want to find one at random."


    On the beach not far away, a lot of bikini beauties are fighting. This beautiful scene has attracted many people''s attention.


    "I''m not so ungrateful as the two of them. I''m going to leave now, and no one will talk to you." Chen Cheng said with a smile. But his eyes, which looked away from time to time, betrayed him.


    "Go and play with you. By the way, I have something to do. Let''s go first." Xu Shaotang smiles. He really has something to do. Now he wants to go to Shengshi and beat song Yinuo on his desk.


    Chen Cheng was surprised: "you don''t want to play now? We also plan to go to the old ground in the evening to have a good time. Anyway, it''s the third brother''s account. Ha ha! "


    "You play, I''ll ask you out some other day!" Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to play at all now.


    By song Yinuo, he had one more enemy for no reason. He was the son of Tianhai leader!


    Don''t give her some color to see, she still really think that she is the superior princess?


    "Hey, boss, you''re not going to see song Yinuo, are you?" Chen Cheng said with a strange smile, "I can''t see it. You''ve really eaten song Yinuo, even the children. Are we going to prepare a red envelope?"


    "Damn, I said that I was framed by the dead woman song Yinuo!" Xu Shaotang burst of wry smile: "believe it or not, have fun. I''ll go first and call you before I go to your house another day!"


    He knew that it was useless to deny it. Didn''t he hear what Han Yushu said? It was song Yinuo himself! Compared with his infamous playboy, everyone obviously believes in Song Yinuo. Besides, song Yinuo, a woman, doesn''t have to pour dirty water on herself.


    Son of a bitch, he did another thing to lift a stone and hit his own feet! This is clearly a bad idea given to song Yinuo before!


    Xu Shaotang waves his hand and leaves the place first. The more he thinks about it, the more unhappy he is. He just wants to find song Yinuo to settle the accounts.


    He just started the car, a beautiful woman with sunglasses opened the door and sat up.


    "Beauty, are you on the wrong bus?" Xu Shaotang asked with a playful smile.


    Xu Shaotang looks at this beautiful woman with melon seed face, flaming red lips, and the mature and charming style, which makes her sexy. This woman, walking on the road, it''s hard not to attract people''s attention. Her concave convex figure is really attractive!


    He saw too many of these women and thought, don''t drive a good car in the future. It''s too easy to attract those money worshippers.


    Sexy woman will take the sunglasses, a pair of big eyes flashing smile, red lips micro movement: "Xu Shaotang, you don''t remember me?"


    Er, Xu Shaotang was obviously stunned. There were so many women that he didn''t even remember. Was this the woman he used to be?


    "I really don''t remember where I met you!" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "It seems that Xu is really forgetful!" The beauty said with a smile: "I''ll remind you, do you know Lin Shuying?"


    "Do you know my sister?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously, but his face was blank.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t look like he was pretending, the beauty glared at him angrily and said, "my name is Su Ruyun. I''m Lin Shuying''s college classmate. I met you at our graduation party five years ago. Do you remember now?"


    Xu Shaotang carefully searched in his mind, but still had no memory of this woman, so he had to smile helplessly: "who can remember five years ago?"


    "Oh, Xu is really forgetful!" Su Ruyun stretched out his head and blew a trace of heat into his ear with a charming smile: "at the beginning, you almost pulled me into your room, but now you have no impression of others! Fortunately, they didn''t let you eat. Men are really fickle and ungrateful... "Sure enough, it''s that gentleman''s romantic account again!


    "Is Su Da''s beauty here to tell me about it? Now that you''ve finished, can you get off? I have something else to do Xu Shaotang politely made a please gesture. If it wasn''t for the sake that she was Lin Shuying''s classmate, he might not have asked her to get off in this way.


    "Alas Su Ruyun sighed gently, and his weak and boneless fingers glided across Xu Shaotang''s face. A charming voice sounded in his ear: "it seems that I am really old. Even Xu Dashao is so romantic that he can''t look up to me. People are ready to continue their good relationship with Xu Dashao, eh..."


    A charming voice, hook Xu Shaotang burst of fire, really want to do this girl in the car.


    "Elder sister, if you have something to say, just get off the bus! I''m in a hurry Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to treat this charming and enchanting woman. He really has something to do. He''s in a hurry to go back and clean up song Yinuo!


    "Oh, little brother, you have a good determination!" Su Ruyun''s fingers moved gently and slowly close to his chest. Finally, he exhaled and said with a smile: "or, after playing with women for many years, some aspects of it are no longer enough? Would you like my sister to check it for you? "


    Goblin!


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, suppressed the inexplicable desire and said coldly, "Miss Su, you are my sister''s classmate. I''m so polite to ask you to get out of the car. Don''t force me to do it. My patience is limited!"


    This woman, it''s too aggressive!


    "Oh, my little brother can''t stand teasing!" Su Ruyun took a look at Xu Shaotang with cold eyes, took back his hand and leaned lazily on the seat, saying: "send me to Shengshi group!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at her in amazement, then pointed to his sports car and said, "Miss Su, you see clearly, I''m not a taxi! If you don''t have the money to take a taxi, I can give it to you! "


    Although he didn''t know what this woman was going to do in Shengshi, he knew that keeping such a coquettish woman in the car was definitely a challenge to her endurance! If the old master had been replaced, I''m afraid he would have been in the car.


    "A man who doesn''t understand amorous feelings!" Su Ruyun looks at him bitterly, then takes out his mobile phone, presses the hands-free key in front of Xu Shaotang, and connects the phone: "Hello, Shuying, I''m back to see you!"


    "Ruyun, when did you arrive? Why don''t you inform me in advance so that I can meet you at the airport! " The voice of Lin Shuying''s surprise came from the phone.


    "You don''t have to come to pick me up. I just went to Peninsula villa and met Xu Dashao of your family. Originally, I wanted to take a ride, but your cousin, who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings, wants to drive me out of the car. What do you want me to do?" When Su Ruyun finished these words, he put his mobile phone in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while, but she was still interested in the way of rescuing soldiers. Listening to her voice with her cousin, she estimated that she would be the driver of the special bus!


    Sure enough, Lin Shuying''s order came from the phone: "Shaotang, send Ruyun to me as soon as possible!"


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang is unwilling to agree.


    Su Ruyun hung up the phone, shook his mobile phone, looked at him with pride and said with a smile: "little brother, do you still listen to the words of thin film? Tell elder sister, do you have any bad intention to Shuying? Maybe my sister can help you


    "Don''t talk nonsense, coquettish fox! Be careful I sue you for slander Xu Shaotang had a hard face and a straight face.


    "Oh, our Playboy is blushing..." Su Ruyun giggled and showed her perfect figure, which made her dizzy.


    After putting up with the flirtatious woman for an hour, Xu Shaotang finally drove the car into the flourishing age. He never disliked the slow speed of the car as he does now. At the moment when he got off the bus, he felt as if he had been granted amnesty. At the same time, he was thinking about whether to buy a plane.


    For any man, especially a man who has been held for a long time, the temptation is too hard to resist. Can imagine, you are driving a car, but there is a charming woman on the side of you constantly carry on all kinds of temptation, the key is that this is still a beauty.


    There was no accident. He thought it was his own good luck!


    Watching Xu Shaotang and a charming beauty enter the flourishing age together, the fire of gossip in many employees'' hearts can''t help but burn.


    Looking at the whispering passing employees, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to set up a good image, which is destroyed by the coquettish fox.

 Chapter 44

    Entering the elevator, Xu Shaotang said, "my sister is on the 49th floor. Go up and find her yourself."


    "Are you not going? Little brother, are you embarrassed to see us Lin Da Mei Su Ruyun close to Xu Shaotang''s cheek, exhaled as LAN said.


    The moisture with a strange fragrance deeply stimulated Xu Shaotang, "coquettish fox, do you really think I dare not do anything to you?"


    His face with a smile of evil spirit, was lured all the way by this coquettish fox, don''t give her some color to see, she really think she is what modest gentleman?


    Su Ruyun, however, was not afraid at all. He threw a wink at him and hooked Xu Shaotang''s chin with his tender fingers, as if he were saying: come on, go on, my sister is waiting for you


    "Woman, you asked for it!" Xu Shaotang is angry at last. Damn, do you really treat yourself as Liu Xiahui? Do you think I''m the kind of person who doesn''t get upset?


    Being teased all the way by this woman, Xu Shaotang finally decides to launch a counterattack.


    He took out his hand. At the moment when the woman was just aware of the danger, his right hand extended directly from her open neckline, violating the woman''s forbidden area without any scruples.


    Su Ruyun was stunned. She didn''t expect that this bastard really dared to do it, and it was actually from his collar. Without any barrier, she could clearly feel the temperature of his palm.


    "Ah! Asshole Su Ruyun screamed, and his body quickly retreated, letting his magic palm away from his body. At the same time, he subconsciously slapped it out.


    However, her wrist has been firmly grasped by Xu Shaotang. No matter how she struggles, she can''t get rid of Xu Shaotang''s forceps like hand.


    However, this woman obviously won''t give in to this easily, after confirming that she can''t shake off this man''s hand, she immediately used the ultimate big move!


    Lift Yin leg!


    This foot, however, exerted all her strength.


    "Coquettish fox, you''re a little too cruel, aren''t you?" Xu Shaotang quickly blocked the leg, no matter how strong the strength of men, as long as they are kicked in that place, it is estimated that there is no good end. Feel the strength of this foot, really want to be kicked, estimate not waste also wilt.


    Xu Shaotang released her arm, leaned on the elevator and said with a smile, "I said you asked for it! You think so much of me


    While he was talking, he put his right hand in front of his nose and smelled it. A refreshing fragrance came from him. He shook his head and said, "well, it''s really fragrant..."


    "Asshole! I''ll make you look good! " All day long, he was attacked by wild geese. Su Ruyun didn''t expect that the man who had been teased by himself all the way started to fight back in the end, and he took advantage of him.


    "I''m waiting for you!" Xu Shaotang put out his right hand and did the same action as just now, with a smug smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The elevator stops on the 48th floor, and Xu Shaotang walks out of the elevator as a winner


    Feel good! Xu Shaotang thought of it in his heart.


    After picking up Su Ruyun, Xu Shaotang can''t wait to pick up another woman. In his eyes, this woman is a madman!


    Xu Shaotang put on a cold face and went straight to song Yinuo''s office.


    "Bang..."


    There was a loud noise. Unfortunately, the door, which was damaged by Xu Shaotang''s kick more than a month ago, was kicked open again.


    Song Yinuo was startled by the loud noise. He was just about to stand up. When he saw the fierce Xu Shaotang, he sat down as if nothing had happened and continued to deal with his work.


    "Song Yinuo!" Xu Shaotang looks at the woman who pretends to be nothing.


    Song Yinuo slowly raised his head, stopped his pen in his hand, and leaned lazily on the chair with a smile of conspiracy: "Xu Dashao, let me remind you, although you Xu family have money, don''t waste it. This door alone needs about 20000 or 30000 yuan. Of course, I know you don''t care about the money, but if you always influence my work like this, the loss to Shengshi will not be small


    I don''t know why, song Yinuo actually fell in love with the feeling of fighting with Xu Shaotang. Whenever she saw the man''s shriveled face, she always felt a little proud in her heart.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped song Yinuo''s desk and looked down at the smiling woman: "why do you accuse me of polluting your body and saying that I''m pregnant with my child?"


    "Eh, it seems that you have seen Han Yushu?" Song Yinuo''s smile is more prosperous, but in the face of angry Xu Shaotang, she thinks it''s better not to show too obvious, so she coughed gently, hid the smile on her face well, and said with a coquettish tone: "this is not the idea you gave me. During this time, Han Yushu always came to the company to find me, and I was almost bored by him!"


    Even she didn''t notice that she was so charming in front of the man who once made him hate so much.


    "So you framed me?" Xu Shaotang picked pick eyebrows, angry asked.Song Yinuo pretended to be innocent: "I just said it casually. I didn''t think he would really listen to me. But I still want to thank you. If you didn''t help me think of this method, I would be bored to death now. Well, I''ll treat you to dinner some other day! "


    Forced to suppress a smile, she suddenly found that this man angry, in fact quite lovely.


    "Make it up, keep it up!" Xu Shaotang turned his lips and obviously didn''t believe what song Yinuo said.


    This woman is innocent. In fact, she had a premeditation. What''s more, she helped her out with this idea


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s expression, song Yinuo closed his broken hair and sighed with a bitter smile: "when I framed you, why not pour dirty water on myself? I''m afraid that from now on, song Yinuo will become a rotten flower in other people''s eyes... "


    Killing 1000 enemies and losing 800. This is what song Yinuo felt at the moment.


    Xu Shaotang showed a smile of disdain: "how long do you think this lie will last? one month? three months? I''ll see how your stomach gets bigger then! Do you think everyone is as stupid as Han Yushu? "


    As long as anyone with a little brain can figure it out, it''s just song Yinuo''s delaying strategy. When her stomach is not big, all rumors will be broken. Even if she can escape a Han Yushu, she can''t escape the next family arrangement.


    Song Yinuo tilted his body forward, looked into his eyes and said: "Xu Shaotang, this time I owe you! I have unified the caliber with my father and the bodyguards he sent to me. You have stained my innocence. That''s why my two bodyguards beat you to death. Afterwards, I found that I was pregnant with your child, but I accidentally fell two days ago, which led to abortion... "


    Xu Shaotang''s disdainful smile slowly solidified, and then he looked at Song Yinuo''s eyes, which instantly became extremely cold!


    This woman, even though she had planned for a long time, only song Yinuo and her two bodyguards experienced it personally. Now, they have the same caliber and pour all the dirty water on herself, so as to get her freedom!


    "Song Yinuo, do you know how much trouble you will bring to the Xu family?" Xu Shaotang is really angry this time. This woman is obviously writing a composition with the attempted strong X. he only cares about escaping from the sea of fire, but completely ignores the life and death of Xu''s family.


    He is not afraid of trouble, but it does not mean that he is willing to cause trouble for no reason! He doesn''t want to be shot!


    This woman is so selfish! Selfishness is terrible!


    "There shouldn''t be too much trouble?" Song Yinuo asked in an uncertain tone.


    The anger on Xu Shaotang''s face was even worse. He tried to suppress the impulse to slap the woman in the face. He sneered and asked, "don''t tell me that you don''t know the details of Han Yushu. Do you think the Han family in the capital will let go a person who destroys their marriage with the Song family?"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, song Yinuo''s calm face finally appeared a little flustered: "sorry, I really didn''t think about the impact of this incident on the Xu family before. I just thought, anyway, you can fight. If Han Yushu finds someone to beat you, you won''t suffer..."


    "Very good!" Instead, Xu Shaotang calmed down.


    Before he came here, he didn''t expect that song Yinuo would do this. He planned to repair her. Anyway, he beat Han Yushu, and he must have taken over Liang Zi with the Han family.


    But now, he really saw the selfishness of this woman, and he suddenly lost interest in repairing this woman.


    Xu Shaotang calmed down, took back his hand on Song Yinuo''s desk and said faintly, "I''ll inform you now that you are fired! I know, you will say that I don''t have the right, but believe me, I will convince my father! Go away, and do your best in the future! "


    If at first he thought that song Yinuo was just a prank, now he thinks that song Yinuo is challenging his bottom line with her ridiculous trick! He can tolerate a proud song Yinuo in the prosperous age, but he will never tolerate a song Yinuo who takes the Xu family as a shield!


    If it wasn''t for his rebirth in Xu Shaotang, he could imagine that the whole Xu family had been completely destroyed because of song Yinuo''s words, and the Han family in the capital could not be offended by ordinary people!


    "You Are you angry? " Song Yinuo felt a little flustered in his eyes. He suddenly felt that he might really irritate him this time. No matter how he looked down upon him or how he belittled him in his words, he had never spoken to himself with such cold and heartless words.


    "You have an afternoon to pack up! If you violate the employment contract, we will compensate you for all the losses in full! " Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He dropped a word and went straight to the door.

 Chapter 45

    Just to the door, just and Lin Shuying head-on collision.


    "Shaotang, why do you come to trouble Enoch again?" Lin Shuying just heard the report from the following person, saying that Xu Da Shao kicked the door of song''s office again. For fear that something might happen between them, she hurriedly left her friend whom she hadn''t seen for several years and rushed over.


    I didn''t expect that when I came here, the two men seemed to have finished quarreling.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and sighed. He took Lin Shuying''s arm and said, "let''s go. Let''s talk about it later."


    "You are..." Lin Shuying feels that his expression is a little wrong and looks at him nervously.


    "Let''s go!" Xu Shaotang doesn''t care whether she wants to or not, half pulls her into the elevator.


    Song Yinuo stares at the two people''s disappearing figure. Before Xu Shaotang leaves, her cold eyes linger in her mind. She suddenly feels that she seems to have gone a little too far this time. She only thinks about how to get rid of the bitter sea, but ignores the revenge that the Xu family will bear next.


    Unless there is a miracle in the Han family, she will not know how to take revenge.


    "Am I really wrong? I just don''t want to marry a man I don''t like Song Yinuo murmured to himself, a kind of inexplicable pain suddenly hit.


    The next moment, a line of tears fell silently


    When Xu Shaotang explained the matter to Lin Shuying, Lin Shuying was a little flustered and said, "you can explain it!"


    "Sister, do you think others will believe me or song Yinuo? There are only four of us who have experienced the incident. Now she and her bodyguards have unified their opinions. Who do you think will believe my explanation? " Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, which was the brilliant point of song Yinuo.


    In the eyes of outsiders, song Yinuo is a lotus, while Xu Shaotang is just a piece of stinking dog shit. It is self-evident that his words are believable.


    "Then what? The Han family will certainly take revenge! " Lin Shuying''s face was full of anxiety and worry.


    Looking at her expression, and then thinking of song Yinuo''s indifference, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that this cousin is really much better than song Yinuo. She will not ignore the life and death of Xu''s family like song Yinuo. She always stands on the same line with Xu''s family. Even if Xu Shaotang was so unbearable before, she never gave up.


    Because, they are a family! And song Yinuo is just an outsider!


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang naturally took her hand and patted it, comforting: "don''t worry, it''s OK. Although the Han family has some influence, we don''t have to be afraid of them!"


    It seems that this is the first time since his rebirth that he holds his cousin''s hand. The soft and boneless hand feels a little cold at the moment, which confirms her inner worry.


    "Really?" Lin Shuying doesn''t know why. Although he doesn''t know where the confidence of his cousin comes from, at the moment when he holds his hand, she feels the confidence of his cousin. It seems that she is also infected by this confidence, so she is greatly inspired and has a trace of confidence in her heart.


    "Oh, in broad daylight, and with my light bulb here, your sister and brother began to quarrel? Do you need me to avoid it, so that I can leave you some space to love each other? " One side of Su Ruyun finally can''t look down, said jokingly.


    Lin Shuying then finds that his hand is being held by Xu Shaotang. He pulls it away in a hurry and glances at Su Ruyun with a red face: "what are you talking about! What happened to our brother and sister holding hands? This is a good relationship between our sister and brother, you don''t understand! "


    Xu Shaotang had a little aftertaste of the feeling just now. He was interrupted suddenly, which made him very unhappy. He glared at the goblin, and then held out his right hand to smell it.


    This is an action that only he and Su Ruyun can understand.


    Sure enough, when Su Ruyun saw his action, he immediately looked at him with gnashing teeth. Then he turned his eyes and burst out laughing: "little brother, is the jade hand of beauty Lin so fragrant? Your hand just touched the jade hand of beauty Lin. do you plan not to wash it for three days


    Lin Shuying, who was already blushing, blushed even more. At the same time, he looked at this guy in a strange way. What are you doing with such obscene actions? You''re dead! Don''t you think it''s funny enough?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that this woman actually turned her back. The key is that she didn''t have to hide. He was really wronged. He didn''t think about this at all. It was all made up by this woman! This woman, you don''t talk. No one thinks you are dumb.


    For a moment, Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying are very embarrassed. The original good atmosphere is interrupted by this woman.


    In order to break the awkward atmosphere, Lin Shuying quickly changed the topic and said, "you said you want Enoch to leave. Have you really decided? Since you are not afraid of Han''s revenge, why do you want her to leave? "


    "Sister, it has nothing to do with my fear of the Han family!" When he mentioned this, he was angry and thought about it for a while, saying: "Song Yinuo''s heart is not with Shengshi at all, she is just using us! She''s too selfish to think about others. I dare not let her stay in the golden age


    People are selfish, but song Yinuo''s selfishness makes him very uncomfortable."In the past three years, you didn''t worry about the company, but Enoch helped his uncle share a lot of money!" Lin Shuying was a bit impatient and continued: "she may really want to run away in such a hurry that she didn''t think it would bring trouble to the Xu family. It''s all unintentional. Can''t you forgive her once?"


    During this time, she and song Yinuo get along very well. They are not like superior and subordinate, but more like a pair of sisters, so she doesn''t want to see song Yinuo leave. What''s more, she wanted to make up song Yinuo and Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said decidedly: "no matter whether she is intentional or unintentional, she is using us, which is undeniable. I can tolerate her arrogance and her contempt for me, but I can''t tolerate her using me and the Xu family! This is my bottom line. Now that she has touched it, I can only ask her to leave! "


    What he said was firm, and there was no room for negotiation.


    "Alas Lin Shuying sighs. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with the younger brother. She doesn''t know why she is so disgusted with song Yinuo. In her opinion, any woman will be flustered when she meets song Yinuo. If song Yinuo thinks carefully in advance, she won''t do it.


    That''s what the so-called "fans" are, isn''t it?


    "She''s the general manager of marketing. If she leaves, it''s hard to find a suitable person to take over!" Lin Shuying also wants to fight for song Yinuo, trying to persuade Xu Shaotang, hoping that he can change his mind.


    "Well, that''s true!" Although Xu Shaotang is not interested in business, he knows a little about it. For a company of Shengshi''s size, it''s really hard to find a suitable person in a short time if he takes a senior executive. What''s more, now that the Xu family and the Han family are on the opposite side, few people are willing to come.


    There are a lot of people who add to the cake, but there are very few people who send charcoal in the snow.


    They were a little uncertain for a while.


    "Hey, do you two think I''m air?" Su Ruyun was very upset about this feeling of being ignored. She said with a smile: "if you really want to find a general manager of marketing, why don''t you consider me?"


    "You?" Xu Shaotang curled his lips, obviously in disbelief, and said casually, "it''s almost like you''re going to be the director of public relations..."


    By this woman''s means, it is estimated that there are few men she can''t win in those companies that may cooperate with Shengshi.


    "Yes! How can I forget you! " When Lin Shuying patted her forehead, she and Xu Shaotang took the opposite attitude. Looking at him, she said, "don''t look down on her. She has studied advanced business management in the United States, and has held corresponding positions in well-known foreign enterprises before."


    After graduating from University, Su Ruyun went abroad. In the past five years, although they had not met each other, they kept in touch with each other, so she knew Su Ruyun better.


    "True or false?" Xu Shaotang asked incredulously.


    This woman, at first glance, thought she was a celebrity in a top club. How could she have such ability?


    "Don''t look down on me!" Su Ruyun was not happy with his attitude and said, "if I hadn''t just returned home, and we Lin Damei happened to work here, I wouldn''t have been willing to be a general manager of marketing for you."


    Shengshi group is indeed a leading company in Tianhai, but the scale of the company she serves abroad is far larger than that of Shengshi group. With her resume, it is not difficult for her to take the corresponding position in a company larger than Shengshi. Moreover, she has several offers from big companies in Beijing now.


    Xu Shaotang stands up and laughs¡° Since my sister thinks you can do it, I''ll take you to meet our old man. If he says yes, we can''t do it. "


    It is not so much that he believes in Su Ruyun''s ability as that he believes that Lin Shuying will not make an unfavorable recommendation to Shengshi.


    "Well, I''m not going to call you boss in advance?" Su Ruyun walked up to him with a charming face, raised his face and said with a smile: "little boss, people will wait for you to take care of me in the future..."


    Goblin! Xu Shaotang scolded in his heart and immediately said with a smile: "it''s not a problem to support you, but you can think about it. Now the Xu family is facing a powerful enemy. Aren''t you afraid to be destroyed with the Xu family?"


    "Afraid? My little boss is not afraid. Why should I be afraid? When the sky falls, aren''t you men still standing on it? " Su Ruyun said without care.


    This sentence makes Xu Shaotang think highly of her and dare to make such a decision at such a time. Maybe this woman is really not simple.

 Chapter 46

    Xu Wenzheng was finally convinced by his son, but Nian made a great contribution to Shengshi in the past few years in Song Yinuo. He still gave song Yinuo 10 million yuan as a token of thanks.


    This matter concerns the life and death of the Xu family. In the past, Xu Wenzheng must be worried now. But now, his son has become the pillar of the Xu family. He believes his son will have a way to deal with it.


    After Xu Wenzheng''s examination and comparison, Su Ruyun is really competent for song Yinuo''s position, which seems to be predestined.


    Song Yinuo left Shengshi alone after receiving Xu Wenzheng''s notice. No one knows when she left. Xu Wenzheng originally wanted to see her off, but now he can only give up.


    Just send off a woman who makes a headache, but come a person who makes a headache more! Xu Shaotang really has a headache now, because Su Ruyun wants to live in the Xu family! Her reason is very simple. She is such a good friend of Lin Shuying in Tianhai. Now she has no place to live, so she naturally wants to go to Lin Shuying.


    "Elder sister, if you really don''t have a place to live, I''ll find you a luxury hotel. You can choose any hotel in Tianhai. All the money is mine!" Xu Shaotang looked at the woman with a headache. He knew that once she lived in Xu''s house, she would think of a way to deal with him. Who would call herself cheap in the daytime?


    Su Ruyun took Lin Shuying''s hand, looked at him with a smile and said: "I want to watch Shuying, lest you little villain have any bad intentions!"


    When Lin Shuying heard this, she blushed and quickly reached out and pinched her. This dead girl dares to say anything!


    "Miss Su, you can''t talk nonsense about that!" Fang Lan also quickly said: "it''s going to affect the clear reputation of Shuying!"


    Fang Lan thought, anyway, his son has become infamous. It''s a small matter to affect his reputation, but this niece just died of her husband. If this word is spread, people will see her joke.


    Su Ruyun spat out his tongue, put his arm around Fang LAN, and said, "aunt, I''m kidding. I really like the food you cook! Those hotel chefs can''t have such a good craftsmanship! Don''t drive me away like that guy. "


    In a word, he immediately coaxed Fang LAN into a smile, took her hand and said, "since you like it, live in our house! Anyway, the family is so big, there are many empty rooms! You and Shuying are friends, and you don''t need to be polite in our family. It''s the same as your own home. "


    When she said this, she couldn''t help looking at Su Ruyun again. She was full of milk and fat buttocks, and had a good baby! In her heart, Su Ruyun has been regarded as an alternative daughter-in-law. Her son is under the same roof with such a beautiful girl. Maybe she can have a grandson in a year!


    Although the girl''s dress is a little exposed, but they young people don''t like it. She is not old-fashioned, as long as her son likes it!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what his mother thought. Seeing that his mother had agreed, he couldn''t help sighing. He thought that he would be tortured to death by this goblin in the future.


    The whole family was talking happily. The housekeeper came in quickly and announced, "master, Miss Song is coming. She wants to see you!"


    Xu Shaotang frowned. Didn''t song Yinuo leave the flourishing age? What did he come here for at this time?


    "Let her in!" Xu Wenzheng said.


    "Dad, what do you want her to do? We Xu family don''t welcome her, just send her away!" Xu Shaotang a little uncomfortable said.


    Fang LAN glared at him: "you child, how to speak? The door is a guest. What''s the matter with her?"


    Although she is also dissatisfied with song Yinuo''s behavior of ignoring Xu Jiasheng''s death, the kind Fang LAN still doesn''t want to do something that refuses people thousands of miles away. Moreover, she has some expectations in her heart, hoping to hear song Yinuo''s explanation.


    After the housekeeper leads song Yinuo in, Xu Shaotang just "hums" softly.


    Song Yinuo didn''t care about Xu Shaotang''s attitude. He walked up to Xu Wenzheng and bowed to Xu Wenzheng deeply for the first time. He said, "sorry, President, I was thoughtless at that time. I didn''t expect that my behavior would bring trouble to Xu family!"


    After she left Shengshi, she stopped her car on the quiet road and thought for a long time. Finally, she decided to come to the Xu family.


    She knows that the Xu family must hate her now, but she still chooses to apologize in person, even though she knows that the Xu family will not forgive herself.


    "Alas Xu Wenzheng sighed. He didn''t know how to say it. Now it''s useless to scold her. It''s happened. Besides facing it, what can he do?


    Fortunately, the son seems to be sure to deal with the Han family''s revenge.


    "Enoch, you''ve gone too far this time!" Lin Shuying said softly.


    It is an indisputable fact that no matter whether song Yinuo is intentional or unintentional, her behavior will cause great trouble for the Xu family.


    Song Yinuo looks at Lin Shuying with guilt, and then looks at the cold looking Xu Shaotang beside him. He feels a pain in his heart and says slowly: "Xu Shaotang, I know you hate me now! Don''t worry, I will explain to the Han family and tell them that I lied to them before! "This is the best and the only way she can think of at present! But in this way, she was afraid that she had to accept the marriage of the family. Thinking of this, song Yinuo was bitter and ran back and forth. Could he not escape this fate?


    "No need!" Xu Shaotang cocked his legs and said coldly, "I''m glad to tell you that I beat Han Yushu this morning! So, even if you go to explain it now, we''ve got a relationship with the Han family! "


    "You hit Han Yushu?" Song Yinuo looks at him in horror, Han Yushu''s character. She knows that with Han Yushu''s character, she will never give up.


    No matter how much I regret it now, I can''t get rid of the knot between the two families. Song Yinuo''s face is a piece of ashes, and he is still a disaster to the Xu family.


    The people of the Xu family were not surprised. Xu Shaotang had already told them about it. Although Xu Wenzheng had said something about it at that time, everyone still chose to believe him. Since he dares to treat Han Yushu like this, he must have a way to deal with the Han family.


    "Well, song Yinuo, since you have tried your best to escape from the arrangement of the family, you can go now. I wish you find your husband as soon as possible!" Xu Shaotang gently waved his hand, do not want to see this selfish woman.


    Song Yinuo didn''t move. She just looked at Xu Shaotang and her eyes met each other. She only saw disgust in Xu Shaotang''s eyes. She had a sad smile in her heart. Isn''t that the way she looked at him before?


    She now found that this kind of eyes is so stinging, stinging her heart, like a needle in general, she can only strive to make themselves not cry.


    Song Yinuo slowly closed his eyes and tried to hold back his tears. He stopped looking at Xu Shaotang. For a long time, a flash of determination flashed across his face: "president, please let me stay in the prosperous age. No matter what happens to the Xu family, I will face it with you! Please give me a chance, or I will be in trouble all my life


    Looking at Song Yinuo with a sincere face, Lin Shuying feels soft and is about to speak for her. Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head to her and stands up and says, "you don''t need to face us together! Don''t worry, my Xu family will be fine, a Han family can''t help us! You can also put away your hypocrisy. I almost humiliated you before, but now you''ve got revenge. From then on, we don''t owe each other and don''t communicate with each other. "


    His tone was cold and impersonal.


    "Xu Shaotang, is that what you think of me now? Do you think I came to your Xu family just for acting? " Song Yinuo clenched his fist tightly. She bit a trace of blood on his bright lips, and his face was sad.


    "I don''t need to care at all, whether you act or you are sincere! Go, while I can suppress the thought of throwing you out! " Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to talk to her any more. She holds up the seedlings beside Lin Shuying and lovingly scrapes the little girl''s nose. She turns around and walks to the back yard.


    For song Yinuo, he didn''t hate him, he just hated him.


    "Enoch, go back!" Watching Xu Shaotang leave, Xu Wenzheng sighs slightly and gives song Yinuo a comforting look. He says seriously, "you don''t have to feel guilty. I know you are in a hurry to do such a thing. You can rest assured that the Xu family won''t fall down!"


    Xu Wenzheng is full of confidence. In the face of the coming challenge, he has an inexplicable belief in his heart. This belief comes from Xu Shaotang, who is full of confidence!


    It''s only a few minutes from entering to leaving. To song Yinuo, it''s like a long-lasting nightmare. She has never been so ashamed to meet a person or to a family.


    She left, leaving a bank card with 10 million yuan. This is Xu Wen who called her when she left the flourishing age. What''s more, she had a fault that even she could not forgive!


    When they left the Xu family, Xu Wenzheng and his wife asked Lin Shuying to come out to see her off. Lin Shuying also told her from the side that the Xu family would be OK, so that she didn''t have to feel guilty.


    She naturally took Lin Shuying''s words as a kind of comfort and left Xu''s house in a state of despair.


    Watching song Yinuo''s car leave, Lin Shuying sighs. Originally, he thought song Yinuo had a play with that guy. Now it seems that if they can not become enemies, thank God.


    Song Yinuo drives away in a muddle. The dim light from the street lamp shines on her gloomy cheek. The light is not bright, but it hurts her eyes.


    Thinking about all kinds of things and Xu Shaotang''s indifferent and resolute eyes, song Yinuo suddenly braked and stopped the car in the middle of the road.


    Then, wail!


    The cry was heartbreaking, as if she had exhausted all her strength

 Chapter 47

    In the backyard, Xu Shaotang puts aside the irritability brought by song Yinuo and lets Miao Miao sit on his lap, teasing him lovingly.


    "Uncle, you don''t seem to like the aunt just now?" Miao Miao opens his eyes wide and asks curiously.


    Xu Shaotang gently stroked Miao Miao''s cheek and said with a smile, "well, that aunt is too selfish. Xiaomiaowao can''t be like that aunt when she grows up, or my uncle will beat xiaomiaowao''s ass at that time!"


    Although I didn''t really get along with Miao Miao for a long time, this sensible little girl has captured Xu Shaotang''s heart. In his heart, Miao Miao is his daughter.


    "Uncle can''t bear to hit me!" Miao Miao laughs, hugs his neck and kisses him in the face.


    The little girl kisses Xu Shaotang, lies on his shoulder, suddenly shrivels her mouth, and says: "uncle, I miss my father. Why hasn''t my father come to see the seedlings for so long..."


    Xu Shaotang a stay, don''t know how to say this to the little girl, can only gently embrace her in the arms, careful comfort way: "Dad went far away, may take a long time to come back, small meow if you want to Dad, take dad''s picture to sleep, Dad Dad will come to see you in a dream!"


    He never thought that he, a "law enforcement" expert, who lives in a hail of bullets all day, would speak with people in such a naive tone. He would feel pity for the little girl with a shriveled mouth.


    Alas, I don''t know how long I can hide it. The little girl is so smart that she will find out sooner or later. Now she can only hide it for a day.


    "Miao Miao, come and take a walk with uncle!" Xu Wenzheng and his wife came in and took over Miao Miao from Xu Shaotang.


    "Uncle, Miao Miao wants to sleep." For the first time, the little girl refused to go out for a walk with the old couple. She was lying on Xu Wenzheng''s shoulder. For the first time, there was a trace of sadness in her innocent eyes.


    Xu Wen is a stay, surprised to see Xu Shaotang one eye.


    Xu Shaotang knew that the little girl should have listened to what she had just said and wanted to meet her father in her dream. With a slight sigh, he said to Fang LAN, "Mom, take your child upstairs first..."


    After the couple took their children to bed, Lin Shuying and them came. Looking at the worried Xu Shaotang, they asked, "are you worried about the Han family?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and asked her and Su Ruyun to sit down. He sighed and said, "xiaomiaowao just told me that she missed her father..."


    Lin Shuying was so sad.


    Su Ruyun came over and gently gave her a hug, comforted: "Shuying, things are over, don''t be sad again!"


    Lin Shuying forced a smile: "I''m ok."


    Looking at her reluctant smile, Xu Shaotang felt a pain in his heart. He wanted to comfort her, but he didn''t know how to comfort her. A feeling of helplessness arose spontaneously.


    "By the way, why didn''t you see Li Baoshan and them coming today?" Lin Shuying suddenly finds that today''s backyard is not as busy as it used to be. In the past, Li Baoshan and the four of them would come here on time every day, but today they never show up.


    Xu Shaotang said: "I arranged for them to go out and do some work. They may not come here recently."


    Now that he''s married to the Han family, Xu Shaotang can''t wait to die. During the day, he tells Li Baoshan to go and prepare. As long as the Han family dares to fight, he will definitely cut off his paws!


    Lin Shuying nodded and said, "you can do these things by yourself. We can''t help you, but you must be careful. Everything else must be done. Now the Xu family is pointing at you."


    "I said, what riddles are you two brothers and sisters playing?" "Suyun said:" I don''t know what the two of you are going to be on the same boat


    She can guess that what Xu Shaotang arranged for people to go out to do must have something to do with the revenge she is about to face, but she doesn''t know what her little boss is going to do. After spending a day with them, she also understood the power of the Han family. She was a little curious about what the little boss had to fight against such a giant.


    "Just do what you have to do. Of course, it''s too late for you to get off the boat now!" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    Su Ruyun leaned closer to him and looked at him with her eyes like silk. She said with a smile: "my sister will not get off this boat, but I will try my best to seduce you. By the way, I''ll see what skills you have. If your Xu family doesn''t collapse this time, won''t your sister find a big tree? "


    Will be so outspoken that they want to find the tree to cool the idea, I''m afraid only this woman.


    Xu Shaotang has to admire this woman''s boldness. He who dares to stand with the Xu family at this time will always be a friend of the Xu family. Perhaps in other people''s eyes, her choice is not wise, but in his opinion, this woman made the right choice.


    "Don''t worry, you will be proud of your choice today!" Xu Shaotang looked at her and nodded gently.


    In the next few days, Shengshi group suffered a crazy blow. First of all, a number of its hotels were sealed up, because someone organized prostitution activities in the hotel.After that, many factories of Shengshi also received the notice of closing down for rectification, that is to say, the fire-fighting measures were not up to standard, or someone reported that these factories discharged sewage without treatment, etc.


    In just a few days, more than ten factories have been ordered to rectify. As for the resumption of production, it can only be a long-term thing.


    If you want to add sin to it, you can''t help it! Xu Shaotang knows that the Han family''s Revenge has come.


    However, he did not move. He hoped that the Han family''s Revenge would be more fierce. Only at this time can we distinguish between friends and followers. For the Xu family, this is a crisis, but also an opportunity, an opportunity to show the strength of the Xu family!


    As long as the Xu family gets through this difficulty, if anyone wants to move the Xu family in the future, he''d better weigh his weight first to see if he has the strength of the Han family.


    To his delight, Li Xiuping, who has just been promoted to mayor, has visited the Xu family frequently these days. He has also used his power to secretly provide a lot of help to the Xu family. His brothers also called to say they were standing with him.


    Another week later, the products produced by Shengshi''s factories were found to contain carcinogens, which pushed the whole Shengshi to the top of the wave.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang knew that he should move and not fight back. Did the Han family really think they could cover the sky with only one hand?


    If you don''t move, you will drive the new one out of the sky!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang calls Chen Cheng and makes an appointment to visit the Chen family.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where does your old man live?" When Xu Shaotang comes to Chen''s house, he looks at the low house on the hillside and asks Chen Cheng in surprise.


    No wonder he was surprised. A hundred meters away from where they were standing, there was a small hillside with only a small courtyard composed of several simple green tile houses. In places like Tianhai, there are almost no such green tile houses. Even the most ordinary residents are not so humble.


    Under the hillside is the villa area of the Chen family. There is a great contrast between the two.


    Chen Cheng shrugged helplessly and said: "the old man likes to live in this kind of place. His family has asked him to move to the villa many times, but he doesn''t want to. We have no choice but to let him."


    Today''s Chen Cheng is much stronger than a period of time ago, and the harmless appearance of human and animal on his face has also changed. There is an unhealed wound on his right face, which makes his face slightly ferocious. This wound was left when he was training at the security company a few days ago.


    It was only after he arrived at the security company that Chen Cheng realized that he was really looking at the sky through a blind eye. After seeing the valiant of those people, he vowed to become as strong as them, or even stronger than them! That''s why he''s training like hell. He doesn''t care if his face is hurt.


    They walked up the hillside and opened the door of the courtyard. A hearty old man, dressed in plain clothes, was sitting under a big tree with a stone table and a pot of green tea. He looked happy.


    People who don''t know may think that this is just an ordinary old man, but Xu Shaotang knows that this old man named Chen Wei is a master, not inferior to Li Zhiyuan! He could even feel that there were many people lying in ambush around the courtyard, which should be the old man''s guard.


    The old man raised his head and gave Xu Shaotang a little smile. His empty hand said, "Xu Shaotang is coming. Please sit down!"


    Xu Shaotang also smiles at the old man and sits down opposite him. Chen Cheng just stood by and looked at the old man carefully.


    Tea, please The old man''s two fingers moved, and a teacup flew up. The teacup was full of tea, but it didn''t spill a drop.


    Some people make a move, and naturally others take it. Xu Shaotang smiles gently. At the moment when the teacup flies in front of him, his right hand leans out, grabs it in the air, and the teacup falls in his hand. He gently sends it to his mouth and says, "thank you very much!"


    Drink the tea in the cup, close your eyes, aftertaste, leisurely way: "good tea! Please give me another drink


    By hand, the teacup flew up, and the old man smiles. At the same time, his hand touched the teacup. At the moment when his hand touched the teacup, his body moved, and there was a trace of horror on his face.


    When Xu Shaotang took his cup, his body did not move. When he took Xu Shaotang''s cup, he was hit by a powerful force and moved slightly. A simple fight can already judge the strength of the other side.


    The old man poured a cup of tea again. This time, he held tea in one hand and held a cup of tea in the other hand. He sent the tea to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "Cheng Er, the child said that the Li family''s affairs came from Xu Shaotang. He didn''t believe it originally, but he believed it today. It''s true that the hero is a teenager!"


    To treat the strong, there is etiquette to treat the strong.


    "It seems no accident that the Chen family has been able to fight against the Li family for many years." Xu Shaotang Xiaoxiao, a master, plays an important role in such Gang struggles. The only Chen family that can fight Li Zhiyuan is probably the old man.

 Chapter 48

    The old man stroked his gray beard and nodded: "our two families have been fighting each other for many years. If it wasn''t for Xu Shao, I''m afraid we would still have to fight. Now that the Li family is extinct, I wonder if Xu Shao is interested in the underground forces of Tianhai? If Xu Shao opens his mouth, Chen will return to his original position! "


    The old man understood that since Xu Shaotang had the strength to destroy the Li family, he could also destroy the Chen family. Before the Chen family was destroyed, the Li family had occupied the whole Tianhai. Now it is no doubt a gesture of goodwill to say that they are going back to their original position.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "Chen Cheng and I are brothers. We don''t need to say that. Since the Chen family has unified the heaven and sea underworld, why should we make extra efforts? What''s more, a Tianhai is too small. My ambition is not in Tianhai! "


    Yes, a small Tianhai is really insignificant. If it were not for the existence of such masters as the old man and Li Zhiyuan, the underworld forces of Tianhai would not have been on the stage.


    "Xu Shao is really bold!" The old man clapped his hand and said with a smile, "Xu Shao is a dragon and Phoenix among people. His eyes should not be limited to the small sky sea! Not long after that, I don''t believe that Qi Xu''s opponent is Tian Bian Shao! "


    Speaking of the northern one, the old man''s face showed a look of worship and admiration.


    "The one from the north? Ha ha, I''m looking forward to fighting with him Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a trace of expectation, silently read in his heart: North, I will come!


    Chen Cheng didn''t know what they were talking about. He asked the old man curiously, "grandfather, who is the one in the north you are talking about?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!" The old man stares at Chen Cheng and makes him shiver. He quickly turns his eyes to Xu Shaotang for help.


    Xu Shaotang said to him with a smile: "you''d better improve your strength now. Maybe you can have a chance to fight with the one from the north in this life!"


    In the eyes of the northern one, let alone Chen Cheng, even this old man is not worth mentioning. Even now, he does not dare to brush his tiger''s whiskers lightly. He is not an ordinary person who can dominate the north for 30 years!


    Seeing their attitude, Chen Cheng keeps his mouth shut, but he is very curious about him.


    "I don''t know how Xu Shao views the situation in Tianhai now?" The old man sipped his tea and asked with a playful look.


    Xu Shaotang stood up, walked back and forth in the hospital for a few steps, sat down in front of the old man, and said faintly: "Tianhai''s curfew is too rampant, so it needs to be cleaned up. Tianhai can only have Xu''s friends!"


    "Are we Chen''s friends of Xu Shao?" The old man asked again.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "I said that Chen Cheng is my brother, and the Chen family is naturally my friend!"


    The old man closed his eyes and thought about it quietly. When he opened his eyes again, he made the decision and said seriously: "the Chen family will always be Xu Shao''s friend!"


    The old man''s answer is exactly what he needs. Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I will never let my friends down!"


    "How does Xu Shao plan to deal with the enemy? As far as I know, it seems that the enemies of the Xu family are not small! " The old man asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang carefully played with the teacup in his hand, raised his eyes, looked at the old man, and said: "treat the enemy, either drive him away, or kill him completely! Now, it''s difficult for the Xu family to beat them to death, but it''s still very easy if they just want to drive them away... "


    The power of the Han family is far from that of the Li family. He is not so arrogant that he thinks that he can beat the Han family to death with his current power. However, it is not difficult to drive Han Tongpu out of the sky. I believe Li Baoshan and his family are almost the same, right?


    The old man was surprised, and his eyes on Xu Shaotang had changed. The young man''s calm and self-confidence had gone beyond his imagination. In the face of the current situation, he thought he could not do it.


    Perhaps, this is an opportunity for the Chen family! The old man thought silently in his heart.


    "Mr. Chen, the opening of Tianhai storm needs a lead. You Chen family will do it!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    While Xu Shaotang visited the Chen family, song Yinuo went to the southeast military region. Three years after graduation, she never took the initiative to come here. Every time, song Anbang, who was always thinking of her daughter, said all the good things to let her come.


    It''s not that she doesn''t miss her father. She''s really not used to the fiery eyes of these cattle like men in the barracks.


    "Dad, you must help the Xu family this time! I beg you Song Yinuo stands opposite song Anbang, anxiously looking at his father, his face full of pleading color.


    According to the news she got during this period, the Xu family has been hit hard by the Han family, and now she is in a precarious state. With guilt, she can only ask her father for help, hoping that her father can use his power to help the Xu family through this crisis, which can also be regarded as making up for her mistakes.


    Song Anbang looked at his anxious daughter and asked, "don''t you hate the black sheep of the Xu family most? Why do you want to help the Xu family now?"


    Song Yinuo painfully closed his eyes, tears fell from the corner of his eyes, slightly shook his head and said: "I hate him, but Xu Wenzheng treats me well. Xu Shaotang and I are personal grudges and should not be involved in the Xu family. This time, it''s my lack of consideration that has brought so much trouble to the Xu family. If the Xu family really falls down, I will feel guilty all my life! "There is another word she didn''t say. She didn''t hate that man so much, and even began to care about him. He didn''t know whether it was guilt or other reasons. She only knew that she didn''t want to see that man suffer now.


    Looking at his daughter''s look, song Anbang sighed, "Enoch, I really can''t help you with this matter!"


    "Why?" Song Yinuo was almost speaking in a roaring voice: "do you really have the heart to watch your daughter live in guilt all her life?"


    If let her choose again, she will not do so. She has never regretted as much as this period of time. She lives in worry and guilt every day, and she is about to be tortured crazy by this emotion.


    "Enoch, there are many things you don''t know!" Ignoring his daughter''s roar, song Anbang said quietly, "your grandfather has spoken. The people of the Song family don''t participate in the suppression of the Xu family, and they can''t help the Xu family!"


    He knew that, according to the old man''s temper, it was merciful not to take part in the suppression of the Xu family. After all, he did not tell him that his daughter was not tainted by the bastard. Now the old man still thinks that the bastard ruined the marriage between the Han and song families.


    The old man''s attitude also gave him a clue. He has been in a high position for many years. If he can''t see it, he doesn''t deserve to sit in this position.


    With a plop, song Yinuo knelt down to his father.


    "Dad! Please


    She knows that she can''t rely on the Song family for help. The only thing she can rely on is her father. Her mother died early, and her father has been doting on her all the time. Otherwise, her father would not help her escape from the family arrangement. She only hoped that the father could look at his part, break the orders of the old man, and help out a bunch of Xu family.


    "What are you doing? You child, get up Song Anbang rushed to his daughter two steps, looked at his only daughter painfully, pulled her to the sofa and sat down, sighed: "don''t worry, the Xu family should be OK! Tianhai, the sky is changing... "


    Song Yinuo''s tears did not stop, but looked at his father, his face was full of doubts: "Dad, do you know what?"


    If only the Xu family said that, she might think that they are self righteous or comforting themselves. But now, her father has said the same thing. If she can''t find the clue again, she won''t be song Yinuo.


    Song Anbang sat down next to her, took her hand, patted it gently, and said with a bitter smile, "I just speculated that the Xu family is not as simple as it seems! Say that Xu Shaotang, who can think that he is a master? Let''s put it this way. The hidden power of the Xu family is probably beyond our imagination! "


    "Hidden forces?" Song Yinuo''s face was more puzzled: "the Xu family is an ordinary merchant''s family. What''s the hidden power? Can you fight against the Han family? "


    "You don''t know a lot of things. You should have heard about the joint efforts of the military and police to fight against gangs some time ago?" Song Anbang sighed: "in fact, we didn''t do anything, we just went to clean up the mess! I didn''t understand before. Now I can guess something by connecting these things... "


    If he didn''t understand before, he would have guessed something after the people in the dragon group suddenly left. Wood was the king of soldiers in his hands. Before leaving Tianhai, wood only reminded him: don''t provoke Xu Shaotang!


    Mu Mu must have known that he had arrested Xu Shaotang. That''s why he kindly reminded him. It''s also a reward to his old chief.


    The person that can let dragon group fear, obviously won''t be simple, and after dragon group leaves, so big case is pressed by above forcibly however.


    If it was really done by the Xu family, it would be a bit complicated. Obviously, someone helped the Xu family to suppress it. Well, the background of the Xu family is not as simple as it seems. This can also explain why the old man didn''t fight against the Xu family. He must have been advised by some people!


    Song Yinuo looked at his father stupidly, tears in his eyes also stopped, leaving only a huge surprise: "do you mean that the case was sent by the Xu family?"


    Song Yinuo also heard about the case that caused a huge shock to the sky sea some time ago, but she simply believed in the government''s speech and didn''t think about the trickiness.

 Chapter 49

    Song Anbang nodded gently and said, "I''m just guessing. Besides, don''t you find that no matter how the Han family suppresses, the Xu family doesn''t resist. Don''t you think it''s abnormal?"


    This war, song Anbang has been paying attention to, Xu''s reaction is too calm, calm people terrible!


    Just like the real battlefield, this calm, often stormy attack!


    Hearing his father''s analysis, the depression in Song Yinuo''s heart gradually subsided, replaced by unlimited expectations. As his father said, the reaction of the Xu family was too abnormal. They didn''t do any resistance, either they were willing to die, or they had a plan.


    It is obvious that the Xu family will not be willing to perish!


    "Dad, there''s one more thing I forgot to tell you!" After Song Yinuo was excited, he suddenly thought of something and said with surprise: "Xu Shaotang''s martial arts are very good, and the people under him are also very strong. They should be better than the special forces in your hands!"


    "Really?" This time, song Anbang was surprised. After thinking about it, a trace of bitterness appeared in the corner of his mouth and said, "if it is true, then I can almost conclude that the Xu family is likely to drive Han Tongpu out of the sky this time! It seems that Tianhai is really going to change... "


    If it''s true, as her daughter said, in association with the reminder of wood, he can conclude that Xu Shaotang of the Xu family is definitely not as simple as he thought. The reason why the dragon group is afraid of him is probably because he has far more strength than the dragon group!


    Beyond the power of the dragon group! What a terrible existence it is!


    "Really?" Song Yinuo was ecstatic, and he didn''t know whether he was happy for himself, or for the Xu family, or for the man in the Xu family.


    Song Anbang stood up, looked at the door, looked at the sky outside, and said: "look, if the Xu family wins the war, Tianhai and even the whole southeast forces will have to reshuffle! Xu Shaotang, what kind of person are you... "


    ¡­¡­


    After the Chen family left, Xu Shaotang went straight to Shengshi headquarters. He wanted to see what happened to Shengshi in the face of such a blow from the Han family, and how many of the former senior executives were determined to live and die with the Xu family.


    Shengshi headquarters is much colder than before. Even when Xu Shaotang, a playboy, came, he didn''t attract much attention. Now, everyone is thinking about going or staying, and no one really cares about what the Playboy is doing.


    People with discerning eyes can see that the Xu family has provoked high-level officials this time. In the face of the national machine, the Xu family really has no chance of winning.


    Pushing the door of the president''s office, Xu Wenzheng stood in front of several senior executives. Looking at Xu Wenzheng''s face, he could guess that these senior executives might have come to hand out their resignation to the old man. Xu Shaotang did not disturb them. After closing the door for them, he went straight to Lin Shuying''s office.


    After going in, the first thing you see is not Lin Shuying, but Su Ruyun, the goblin.


    "Little boss, why are you willing to come to the company? Why, after a long time''s absence, do you begin to think about others? " Su Ruyun is still teasing as always, with no worries on his face. She has lived in the Xu family for some time, and she is familiar with Xu Shaotang. Of course, the scale of this molestation is getting bigger and bigger.


    On the contrary, Lin Shuying''s face is not so relaxed. Looking at Xu Shaotang coming in, he quickly asked, "Shaotang, how do you plan to deal with the Han family? The executives of our group are half gone! "


    Before she had confidence in Xu Shaotang, but for such a long time, Xu Shaotang did not make any moves, which made her begin to doubt.


    Xu Shaotang walked up to her, looked at her worried look, gave her a smile and said: "sister, I have already started, and I will see you tomorrow! It''s also good to go to some senior executives, just to give those loyal people a promotion. "


    Yes, the moment he came out of the Chen family, Tianhai''s power reshuffle storm officially opened.


    "Well, little boss, can you tell me how you do it?" Su ruyunjiao came forward with a smile, gently took his arm and rubbed his body. The wonderful feeling stirred Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    "Like a cloud!" Lin Shuying kneaded his forehead. He was too helpless for this classmate. When is this? Is he still in the mood to play? She also knows that Su Ruyun is born like this. It''s not because she''s dissolute, but because she likes to see men being teased by her.


    "Oh, I''m sorry so soon?" Su Ruyun laughs and looks at Lin Shuying. She goes over and pinches her pretty buttocks: "big beauty Lin, are you eating my vinegar?"


    Lin Shuying was defeated and blushed without saying a word.


    Xu Shaotang is also helpless to the witch, so he has to pull them to the sofa and sit down, turn on the TV in the office and say to himself, "should we be on TV soon?"


    Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun turn their eyes to TV in surprise.


    On TV, teams of police are urgently maintaining the order of the scene. From the picture, the scene is a factory.


    "Why is this factory a little familiar?" Lin Shuying frowned, thought about it carefully, and suddenly exclaimed: "Shaotang, this is our factory in the northern suburbs! What''s going on? "Xu Shaotang didn''t speak yet. As soon as the picture on the TV turned, the beautiful reporter was reporting on the scene: "at about 11 o''clock this morning, a factory in the northern suburb of our city was attacked by unidentified personnel, and many equipment on the scene were damaged. Fortunately, the police arrived in time, causing no casualties. At the same time, we also received news that several nearby factories were attacked, and these factories are the factories of the famous Shengshi group in our city. Coincidentally, the products of Shengshi group just revealed that they contain carcinogens.... "


    Seeing the report on TV, Xu Shaotang also felt relieved. It seems that the Chen family has already taken action.


    "Shaotang, why are you still sitting here? Why don''t you take Li Baoshan and take them to the factory?" Lin Shuying is in a hurry and pushes Xu Shaotang out.


    However, no matter how she pushed Xu Shaotang, she didn''t move. Her panting look combined with her bright red face made Xu Shaotang''s heart surge and almost couldn''t resist a kiss.


    "Sister, it''s OK!" Xu Shaotang finally held back his evil thoughts and said with a smile, "I sent people to attack our factory..."


    "Are you crazy? You... " Lin Shuying raised his hand and was about to knock him on the head, but it seemed that he suddenly thought of something. His hand suddenly stopped in mid air and showed his thinking eyes.


    "Oh, little boss, you are so insidious!" Su Ruyun stretched out his fingers and hooked Xu Shaotang''s chin in a provocative posture. The hot breath from his mouth rushed to Xu Shaotang''s face with a fragrance.


    Xu Shaotang poked aside the goblin''s hand and nodded in approval. This woman is really not simple. Even her cousin, who is so smart, hasn''t reacted yet. Instead, she reacted first. It seems that she really has two brushes.


    "Do you want to let the public know in this way that someone is deliberately targeting the Xu family?" Lin Shuying put down his hand and looked at him curiously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "of course, this alone is not enough. Later, someone will publish news on the Internet and disclose the incident of beating Han Yushu that day. At the same time, an authoritative organization will release the test report on our products..."


    As soon as he said it, Lin Shuying understood it. If he connected these things, ordinary people would understand that it was a conspiracy against the Xu family! And the person behind directly points to Han Tongpu, the head of Tianhai city! In this way, the taste of things will become a little different. If it''s small, it''s public revenge. If it''s big, it''s abuse of power for personal gain!


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "little boss, you can''t beat this big man just by this?"


    Although this kind of thing can point to Han Tongpu, there is no evidence. At most, it can only alleviate the current crisis of the Xu family. Even if someone pursues it, Han Tongpu will have a lost car guard.


    Xu Shaotang did not know this. He leaned comfortably on the sofa and said, "what if adultery, bribery and arms smuggling were added?"


    The two women''s faces have finally changed. If these charges are really added, Han Tongpu will not be able to stay in Tianhai. If there is no influence of the Han family, whether he can live or not is unknown!


    "Do you have any evidence?" Lin Shuying looks at him stupidly, with a little more expectation in his heart. If it is true as he said, then the Xu family''s crisis will be over.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "isn''t it easy to want evidence?"


    Han family can give Xu family a desire to add crime, why can''t he give Han Tongpu a desire to add crime? Besides, people like Han Tongpu are not innocent. For some crimes, they don''t need to be punished at all. They just need to collect evidence and make it public.


    Li Baoshan, they went out to do these things, didn''t they?


    "Little boss, if your plan is really successful, how do you want me to reward you..." Su Ruyun''s snake like hands wrapped around Xu Shaotang''s neck, and almost the whole person was overwhelmed by him. He rubbed restlessly on his body. His demon eyes were like water, his eyes were like silk, and his soft voice teased a normal man''s nerves.


    "You can move out of our house, is the biggest reward to me!" Xu Shaotang is not very angry.


    Recently, being teased by this goblin every day, she felt more and more lust in her body, especially when facing Lin Shuying, she always had the idea of getting close to her.


    Don''t tease this goblin any more, something will happen sooner or later!


    "Oh, how can you be like this? People are still waiting to die..." Su Ruyun continues to tease.


    The scale is so big that Lin Shuying can''t see it any more. He quickly pulls away the goblin and asks Xu Shaotang to speak to Xu Wenzheng first, so as not to worry the old man.

 Chapter 50

    Lying in a big and comfortable bed with a mature and soft body in his left hand and a high-grade red wine in his right hand, Han Tongpu feels very comfortable.


    What happened during the day can''t affect his mood. The Xu family wants to use this inferior means to draw the people''s attention to their own head. This is ridiculous!


    As the Han family, if they can''t deal with this trivial matter well, why should they take the lead in Tianhai?


    Stroking the mature body beside her, I wondered if I should get her husband out to be a ghost. In this way, I can completely occupy this beautiful woman in the future!


    Han Tongpu is also lecherous, but unlike many people, he likes mature women in their thirties best. In his opinion, no matter how beautiful a young woman is, she can''t match these mature women. This kind of women, who are familiar enough to meet all kinds of requirements, is not comparable to a little girl!


    "Lao Han, you should think of a way to transfer the dead ghost from our family. All day long, it''s like being a thief!" The familiar woman pushed her body into Han Tongpu''s arms again. There was no barrier in the soft place. She rubbed against him.


    Although she has no feeling for Han Tongpu in her heart, she is still defeated by Han Tongpu''s money attack. Besides, Han Tongpu has huge power in her hand, which makes her reluctant to refuse and even try to please this man.


    Han Tongpu was so agitated that he reached out and pinched the woman and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I just thought of a solution, a solution once and for all! In the future, we don''t have to be furtive any more! "


    Feeling the temptation of mature body, Han Tongpu has made up her mind to let the director out tomorrow and put a lot of charges on him. Then, she can completely occupy the woman.


    "Really?" Xiangzi down the road, looking at a kiss on his face


    In the room where the peace has just been restored, spring is restored again.


    "Bang..."


    Suddenly, the door of the room was kicked open, and the huge noise interrupted their passion.


    See people, Han Tongpu immediately soft down, the woman looked up in panic, but just on his husband''s killing eyes.


    "Lao Xie, what are you doing! Get out of here Han Tongpu not only did not feel panic, but calmly reprimanded the visitors.


    In his opinion, since Lao Xie already knows about it, it also saves him the trouble to transfer Lao Xie out. Lao Xie is just a small director. What can he do with himself?


    Old Xie Mu canthus to crack looking at the bed of the dog men and women, angry pulled out the waist with gun.


    Any man will be angry when he is put on a green hat, and what makes him even more angry is that Han Tongpu dares to put on that kind of high posture in front of him at this time!


    His chest was almost ablaze with boundless anger.


    "Lao Xie, what are you doing?" Han Tongpu in the face of the black hole of the muzzle, finally put away the just high attitude, and said with a friendly smile: "since you already know, then I don''t say much, what do you want, just say it! How about I let you into the market? "


    It''s not the first time that he has encountered this kind of thing, so he knows how to solve this kind of thing. He can give him money or power. Of course, it''s only temporary. When he turns around and goes out, he will take back all the things he gives out!


    With a crazy smile on his face, he looked at Han Tongpu disdainfully and growled: "Han Tongpu, you bastard, do you think you can do whatever you want with money and power? Ha ha, I don''t want anything, I want your life! "


    Old Xie''s face with a determined look, ferocious looking at the bed of the dog men and women, eyes are about to drip blood.


    "Come on, come on Han Tongpu finally flustered, shouting his bodyguard.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that his bodyguard had already been knocked unconscious, otherwise the man could not break in so easily.


    "I''ll kill you two dog men and women!" Full of anger finally over the door of the man''s reason.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    A series of gunshots broke the silence of the night. With the gunshots, several shadows slowly disappeared from the darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, a powerful news shocked all the people in the sky sea!


    Just last night, a big event happened in Tianhai: Han Tongpu, the head of Tianhai City, was caught in bed by his subordinates when he was adulterating with his subordinates'' wife! The angry subordinates fired five shots at them on the spot, and then killed themselves!


    Han Tongpu was shot twice in the body. Her life and death are uncertain. The woman was shot in the head and died on the spot!


    Although the official strictly blocked the news, but under the propaganda of the people who want to, the news is still spreading rapidly through the network. Countless people are shocked by the powerful news. When they come back, they join in the crusade against Han Tongpu one after another.Just at this time, a "conscientious thief" who had patronized the house before also stood up and put a picture of the huge amount of cash he had stolen from the house on the Internet. There was also a box of foreign arms on the picture! Perhaps the thief was not satisfied, and he also released the photos of Han Tongpu''s adultery with his subordinate''s wife, which he secretly photographed, and confirmed the charges of adultery, bribery and arms possession.


    Tianhai, which has just been silent for a long time, is in an uproar again. The people express their anger and ask the state to thoroughly investigate Han Tongpu. It''s really chilling for such a person to be the head of Tianhai.


    The so-called anger is hard to break. At such a time, no matter how powerful the Han family is, there is no way to suppress it. At noon of the same day, it announced the dismissal of Han Tongpu, and ordered the relevant departments to thoroughly investigate the charges of Han Tongpu. Han Tongpu, who is still in hospital, is directly controlled by the military. At the same time, Han Yushu, as his only son, is also under control!


    Get these news, Xu Shaotang''s face and no winner''s joy, just calm hands of the newspaper aside.


    In the Han family to the Xu family shot, Han Tongpu''s ending has been set, for as early as expected things, really no good surprise.


    After the victory, Xu Wenzheng should have gone to the company early, but now, he and his son are sitting in the Xu''s house. Opposite them is Li Xiuping, who is in a complicated mood.


    "Mayor Li, why did you come to our house without thoroughly investigating Han Tongpu?" Xu Shaotang leans leisurely on the sofa with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    There was a sweat on Li Xiuping''s forehead. Before, he might not even look at Xu Shaotang. But now, he has to face up to the young man, sigh and ask, "Xu Shao, are you the one who did the things about Han Tongpu and the Li family?"


    Although he was very reluctant to believe that the Xu family had planned the incident, he could not help believing the fact.


    "Lao Li, you can''t talk nonsense about this. We Xu family are serious businessmen. How can we have this ability? I can only say that heaven''s net is perfect, but we don''t miss it!" Xu Wenzheng quickly waves his hand to get rid of the relationship.


    Listen to the old man and Li Xiuping play official, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing.


    Li Xiuping kneaded his forehead helplessly and said, "brother Xu, you don''t have to do this between us. Don''t worry. I know how to do it. I just want to make sure something!"


    Now, if he didn''t understand these things, he would be stupid.


    After Yang Rui died in a car accident, the Li family was destroyed. The Xu family was hit by the Han family, and Han Tongpu had an accident. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? The only explanation is that a series of things happened recently in Tianhai have something to do with the Xu family!


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Li Xiuping and asked faintly, "what is your identity to ask this question?"


    Li Xiuping looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. He knows that Xu Shaotang is forcing him to declare his position! If asked as an acting mayor, he can already predict the answer. Xu Shaotang will never admit that those things have something to do with him!


    "As a friend of the Xu family!" Li Xiuping sighed and said that, which was his attitude.


    Before he came to the Xu family, he had thought it over carefully. The Xu family''s status is different now. A few months ago, maybe the Xu family still wanted to curry favor with him, an important member of Tianhai. Now, I''m afraid he is the only one to curry favor with the Xu family? A family that can drive Han Tongpu out of Tianhai within a period of time is enough for him to fear.


    "Very good!" Xu Shaotang laughed and nodded: "my brother-in-law was killed by the Li family, so I killed the Li family! Now that Han Tongpu has done something to the Xu family, I can''t wait to be beaten, can I? One of my characteristics is that I have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. As long as I''m a friend of the Xu family, I''m very welcome! "


    Now that Li Xiuping has made his stand, he also needs to make his stand. One more friend is better than one more enemy!


    "Aren''t you afraid to trace it down? After all, the Han family in the capital can''t be provoked by ordinary people?" Li Ping was surprised.


    "Ha ha, tracing is also tracing Han Tongpu. Adultery, bribery, possession of arms, abuse of power, if you look carefully, maybe you can find out more charges! Why are you after me? " Xu Shaotang said, "besides, the people in the dragon group have already been here? I''m sure you''ve met them, too? "


    Li Xiuping was just surprised before, but now he is shocked! Dragon group, he did not expect that Xu Shaotang would know dragon group! In this way, he finally understood why the dragon group left suddenly. At the same time, he was shocked by Xu Shaotang''s strength!


    At this moment, he was only glad that he didn''t fall into the well when the Xu family was in trouble. Otherwise, now, he should have the same fate as Han Tongpu.


    If it doesn''t check the Li family''s murder, there must be a big support behind the young man! I finally stand in the right line this time!


    (in the future, each chapter will be changed to about 2000 words)


    in the future, each chapter will be changed to about 2000 words

 Chapter 51

    As the saying goes, when the wall falls, people push, trees fall, and monkeys scatter. Coupled with the huge pressure of public opinion, after Han Tongpu''s accident, the relevant departments quickly launched a thorough investigation. This investigation naturally found out that Han Tongpu abused his power to target the Xu family.


    The people who seized the Xu family''s factories and hotels all came to the door to apologize, but they all said that they were forced by Han Tongpu''s power, and asked the Xu family not to worry about them.


    Some time ago, those people who were busy getting away from the Xu family also came to the Xu family with all kinds of gifts. Under the banner of congratulating the Xu family for their safety, they actually just wanted to spy on the Xu family.


    Everyone who has a little way to go knows that in this struggle, the Xu family won, and it won cleanly, without any procrastination! In this way, it is necessary to reassess the strength of the Xu family. Naturally, the families that can fight against the Han family can not afford to offend them.


    For these snobbish people, Xu Shaotang is too lazy to deal with them. He gives them to his father to deal with. However, he is dragged out by two women to go shopping.


    When the Xu family''s crisis is over, Lin Shuying''s heart is down. Taking advantage of the rare weekend, he goes shopping with Su Ruyun, and just comes out to relax. He has been depressed for a long time.


    Without Su Ruyun, Xu Shaotang would be happy to go shopping with Lin Shuying. No matter how much or how long it takes, he would not feel tired. But with Su Ruyun''s joining, he couldn''t get up much interest. He just followed the two women listlessly.


    "Little boss, you should be happy to accompany us two beauties shopping. How can you always show a bad face?" Su Ruyun looked back at the listless Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "you see, many men cast envious eyes on you."


    Xu Shaotang does feel the envious eyes of many men. The two beauties around him, one is charming and the other is dignified and elegant, but they have fatal attraction to men.


    Xu Shaotang, who enjoys the two beauties alone, naturally becomes the target of public criticism.


    Lin Shuying had already found out that he was not at ease. Seeing that he was absent-minded, he didn''t want to force him to follow. He said with a smile, "Shaotang, if you don''t like to accompany us, go back first."


    In fact, she also hopes that Xu Shaotang can accompany them. With Xu Shaotang, she always has an indescribable sense of security.


    "No way!" Su Ruyun immediately began to object. He approached Xu Shaotang and said with a charming smile: "we managed to drag him out today. How can we spend some money on him? Anyway, our little boss is not short of money."


    Speechless, dare to take yourself, just to let yourself pay! Think of yourself as a big wrongdoer


    A card has been handed to Su Ruyun. Xu Shaotang rubs his forehead and says, "the money in this card should be enough for you to spend. It''s going down!"


    He has never been a person who takes money seriously. He was not before, and he is not now. Of course, he mainly depends on Lin Shuying, otherwise he would never be so generous to this goblin.


    Su Ruyun glared at him angrily and pushed back the card he handed over: "man who doesn''t understand amorous feelings! Can it be the same when you give me money and you pay for me? "


    Xu Shaotang was shocked. Is there any difference? Don''t they all spend their own money?


    But he doesn''t know that for Su Ruyun, a woman of all kinds, if she just wants to spend men''s money, a lot of men will rush up. What she cares about is not the money, but the man who spends money with her!


    How many people want to give her money to spend, but she did not even look at it, this man put on a pair of indifference.


    Lin Shuying has no choice but to smile, saying that his cousin is a playboy, but he doesn''t understand Su Ruyun''s mind at all. Looking at his best friend''s appearance, it''s probably true this time.


    "Come on, it''s just about spending money? I have a lot of money! " For Lin Shuying''s sake, just spend money with them. At the same time, he also slanders them. Didn''t he agree to go shopping? It''s been a long time, and I haven''t seen you two buy anything.


    Jewelry stores have always been a must for women to go shopping. Women, like the dragon in Western mythology, have no resistance to these glittering things. No matter how indifferent the woman, will be more or less attracted by these jewelry.


    Sure enough, as soon as they entered the jewelry store, the two women were immediately attracted by the variety of jewelry. They held hands and commented on the bright gems in front of them one by one. Finally, their eyes fell on a dark blue diamond necklace at the same time. The crystal clear diamond was shining in the light of the counter, and set off with a breathtaking light.


    What can attract these two women with extraordinary taste at the same time is naturally not cheap, with a price of 35 million yuan. This price alone is enough to deter many people.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this necklace is called the heart of deep blue. It''s inlaid with extremely precious blue diamonds. It''s made by world-class jewelry masters. It took two years to make it. It''s the only one in the world. It''s absolutely an unparalleled treasure in the world..."It''s rare for someone to look at the necklace so carefully. The shop assistant immediately talked to the two women about the value of the necklace and their temperament. At first sight, they were not ordinary people. Besides, there was a gentleman standing nearby. He could please this beautiful woman with a necklace. He would not refuse as long as he had the financial strength.


    Seeing that the two girls were in a daze, Xu Shaotang also came over curiously. At the moment when he saw the diamond necklace, he knew that his money would be spent! Even people like him will feel that they are worth the money, not to mention the two women who have been fascinated.


    However, he suddenly thought of a very important question, a necklace, in the end buy to whom? To Su goblin, I must feel sorry for Lin Shuying in my heart; to Lin Shuying, I guess I can be killed by this goblin in the future!


    When he thought of this problem, the two women also thought of it. At the same time, they looked up at each other as if they were saying: This is mine!


    Even Lin Shuying, who has always been more modest, shows this look. Xu Shaotang knows that this bowl of water is hard to level off.


    "Do you have any necklaces like this?" Xu Shaotang decided to ask the assistant for help.


    "I''m sorry, sir!" The shop assistant gave him an apologetic smile and said, "this necklace is unique. It''s the only one in the world. Even the master who made it himself can''t make the same necklace again..."


    This is the value of this necklace. You can imagine that when you wear a unique necklace in the world, you will get unprecedented satisfaction in your heart.


    Sure enough, trouble, looking at the two women do not want to let, Xu Shaotang rub forehead, a face of helplessness.

 Chapter 52

    The shop assistant noticed Xu Shaotang''s expression and the two girls who didn''t give in to each other. He immediately understood what was going on in front of him. With a twinkle in his mind, he came forward respectfully and said, "Sir, you might as well have a look at our treasure of Zhendian. I''m sure you''ll satisfy the two ladies!"


    The shop assistant thought in his heart, the world of the rich people really don''t understand. All the women who take care of them take care of two at a time. Now it''s OK. I don''t know how to level a bowl of water, right?


    Poor Xu Shaotang, if you know what she thinks in her heart, it''s estimated that she can really smash this shop


    "Oh, well, you can show me!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    He didn''t know how much the so-called treasure of the town shop was, but he only hoped that the dispute between the two women would be settled after it was taken out.


    "OK, just a moment, please. I''ll inform our manager." The shop assistant trotted away. She was very excited. If she could sell these two kinds of jewelry, she would not have to worry for the rest of her life!


    While the shop assistant was looking for the manager, Xu Shaotang reached out and shook his hand between the two girls. He said jokingly, "I want to tell you two, can you not be spoiled by these vulgar things?"


    "No!" The two women said at the same time.


    Su Ruyun can understand this, but he can''t understand why her cousin suddenly became like this. Are they all crazy about this necklace?


    Xu Shaotang keeps his mouth shut. It''s not wise to join the two women''s war at this time. Don''t let the inexplicable war burn to him any more.


    In less than a minute, the manager of the jewelry store quickly ran out with a box in his hand.


    Just looking at this box, you can see that the things in it must not be simple.


    "Sir, this is our treasure: romantic kiss!" The manager opened the box in front of the three people, and the dazzling light stabbed people''s eyes.


    In the box is an exquisite diamond ring. The diamond ring is not precious. What is precious is the huge red diamond inlaid on it. The enchanting red color seems to have a soul catching power.


    However, the two women only glanced at the diamond ring, and at the same time looked at the blue necklace.


    "Why don''t you have a look..." Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly. Seeing their posture, it is obvious that they are tied with the blue necklace. Perhaps in their hearts, although the red diamond ring is more noble, it is not what they love.


    Forget it, let''s make our own decision!


    "Wrap up the necklace and ring!" Xu Shaotang said directly to the manager that he had made a decision in his heart.


    "Er..." The manager suppressed the suffocating surprise in his heart and asked weakly, "Sir, don''t you ask about the price of romantic kiss?"


    Of course, most people can''t afford the treasure of Zhendian. People who don''t even ask about the price are either really rich or just putting on airs.


    This diamond ring has been in their shop for five years. Although many people have seen it, the only one who is willing to buy it at a high price is the man in front of him.


    "How much is it?" Xu Shaotang then remembered that he did not seem to have asked the price.


    "48 million!" The manager said a cool price, many people around were surprised by the manager''s words, and they all focused on this side.


    "Oh, wrap it up!" Xu Shaotang said with indifference.


    Two pieces of jewelry add up to more than 80 million, this money, he can afford, but cheap Su goblin! He secretly decided to go back and ask dad not to pay the goblin, and let her work for Shengshi for ten years to repay the debt!


    Of course, the wool comes from the sheep. He is not stupid. Why should he give away such a valuable thing as Su goblin!


    "All right!" The manager was overjoyed and said respectfully, "Sir, in order to thank you for taking care of our store, I''ll make my own decision in private. I''ll take you 80 million yuan for erasing the change for you. What do you think?"


    As the manager of the jewelry store, he has the right to sell the items in the store at a 95% discount. Three million yuan is still within his power.


    "Yes!" Xu Shaotang takes out his card and hands it to him.


    The manager took the card carefully, and told the clerk to wrap the two pieces of jewelry quickly while operating the transfer. The other clerks enthusiastically brought them coffee. This is the God of wealth. Of course, you should be careful. If you do, maybe you will come here again.


    Other people came to watch the fun, especially the women. Now they look at their male partners and sigh to themselves that they can''t meet such a rich local tyrant!


    For a time, the three became the target of public criticism. The two women attracted countless envious and envious eyes from the onlookers, while Xu Shaotang became the public enemy of men.


    It''s great to have money. Damn it, don''t be so high-profile!


    "I''m sorry, sir, the balance in your card is not enough..."


    The manager''s words suddenly stunned the people on the scene, and then burst into laughter, which was the laughter of relieving Qi.


    , "grass, Lao Tzu thought it was a real moneybag. It turned out to be a woodlouse posing as a moneybag!" A man who has been looked at coldly by his female companion for a long time finally finds the opportunity and gives a bad breath."Yes, these beautiful women are blind these days. They can''t even tell the real rich from the fake rich..."


    "Two beauties, why don''t you come with me?" At first someone whistled to the two girls.


    The people around him couldn''t help ridiculing, and the two women who were secretly fighting were also stunned. After reaction, Su Ruyun looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on her face. She came over and held his arm. The whole person had already bent over with a smile: "little boss, you are so cute..."


    Even the price just now has aroused the envy of countless people. Now, she makes a joke about insufficient balance. If she didn''t know the wealth of the little boss, she might even think that he is pretending to be a rich man.


    Su demon''s charm is not blowing. With her smile, the white on her chest suddenly made the eyes of the men around her straight. Until she was trampled on her feet by her partner, she restrained herself and tried to make her happy with a smile.


    The earliest shop assistant was green now, and he pointed to this business to provide for the aged. Unexpectedly, he made such a joke. His dissatisfaction was immediately written on his face. Fortunately, the manager was beside him, otherwise she might have an attack on the spot.


    In addition to the three of them, Xu Shaotang was the only one who didn''t laugh.


    He just politely returned the card to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "Sir, do you have any other cards, or you can pay a part of the deposit first, and we will keep these two jewels for you for the time being."


    Maybe others will laugh at the man in front of him, but as a store manager, he has no reason to laugh at his customers. Moreover, from his perspective, these people don''t look like people pretending to be big money.


    He has heard a saying: who cares about how much money his card has all day long?

 Chapter 53

    Xu Shaotang was impressed by the manager''s attitude. He took out another card and handed it to him. By the way, he asked, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Wu Hui, Kou Tian Wu, brilliant Hui!" The manager took the card and said his name while operating the transfer again.


    When Lin Shuying hears Xu Shaotang''s words, she smiles. She knows that Xu Shaotang seldom asks about other people''s names. Since he is asking, most of them are interested in this person.


    She is also very satisfied with Wu Huigang''s attitude. When she looks at Wu Hui again, she has already begun to think about it. He and Xu Shaotang want to go together. Now Shengshi is short of people. This manager looks good.


    When Xu Shaotang entered the password, the manager suddenly widened his eyes, and the cold sweat on his forehead continued to seep out. When he operated the transfer, his whole hand was shaking, and he secretly congratulated himself that he had not laughed at them just now.


    Seeing the manager''s expression, the shop assistant curiously put his face close to him. For a moment, the whole person was so surprised that he opened his mouth wide. Subconsciously, he took his fingers and carefully counted the balance on the monitor. After repeated confirmation, he couldn''t help exclaiming: "1.4 billion..."


    Another turning point!


    It never occurred to anyone that the young man who had not enough money on his card just now was really a hidden son of a rich family.


    Some people don''t believe it, and no matter whether they are polite or not, they just squeeze over and put their face close to the monitor. Under this look, he immediately showed the same expression as the shop assistant.


    1.4 billion, that''s still the odd number after the deletion! These small changes alone are enough for them to spend the rest of their lives safely!


    This time, the transfer went very smoothly. The 80 million move also made the people who just watched the joke close their mouths and leave here with a face full of shame, so as not to make their female partners look worse at themselves.


    When he handed over the bag containing 80 million worth of jewelry, the manager had a golden membership card in his hand: "Sir, thank you very much for coming to our store. This is our permanent gold membership card. You can enjoy a 15% discount when you come to any of our stores in the future. If you like, we will inform you as soon as we have new precious jewelry and provide door-to-door service! "


    Xu Shaotang took the things he handed over and automatically ignored the value of the card. He just looked at Wu Hui with great interest and asked, "are you interested in coming to work in Shengshi group?"


    Sometimes, you don''t have to depend on his ability to see people. Maybe his attitude is more important than his ability. Just because Wu Hui doesn''t laugh at himself like others, maybe he should be given a better platform. I don''t think such a person would be worse. Otherwise, how could he become the manager of such a big jewelry store?


    "Shengshi group?" Wu Hui looked at the three people in surprise and asked, "is it the Shengshi group that has been on the news a few days ago?"


    People of their level don''t know about the battle between Xu and Han, but they know that Shengshi group is in the ascendant now. Even the mayor has come out to refute the rumors about Shengshi.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and looked at Lin Shuying: "elder sister, does our company have a suitable position for him?"


    Lin Shuying smiles and nods: "many people left before, but now many middle-level management positions are still vacant. If he wants to come, there will be a suitable position for him!"


    When Xu Shaotang just asked the name of this person, she found a suitable position for this person in her heart. Although she is only a middle-level manager, she is definitely better paid than he is in a jewelry store, and can also provide him with a better platform.


    "May I think about it?" Wu Hui repressed the ecstasy in his heart and didn''t agree on the spot. The more excited he was, the more he had to keep calm, so as not to make a decision that he would regret all his life on impulse.


    Lin Shuying took out his business card from his handbag and handed it to him: "I''ll give you a week to think about it. If you think about it, you can call me at any time! I''m looking forward to your joining the golden age


    She couldn''t help looking up at this person. If someone else met with such a good thing, I''m afraid they would agree on the spot. Just like those shop assistants, I''m afraid they have regretted that they didn''t perform well just now, right?


    Wu Hui took Lin Shuying''s business card carefully, and his eyes suddenly widened. He never dreamed that this elegant woman was the vice president of Shengshi group! At the beginning, even he sighed in his heart, how could such a woman be taken care of.


    Now it seems that there are few men who can support her in China!


    Wu Hui and the staff of the jewelry store send them away. The three of them sit down in the green belt of the commercial building and it''s time to share the spoils.


    "Who wants a ring, who wants a necklace, choose for yourself..." Xu Shaotang reluctantly shakes his head. These two people are people who have seen the world. They will not give in to each other for such vulgar things.


    "I want a necklace!" As expected, the two women both took a fancy to the necklace, but they totally despised the more expensive ring. They both said that women''s love was blind, which is really so!


    For another woman, it must be the ring.Seeing this, Su Ruyun immediately approached Xu Shaotang and launched his tender offensive. He was enchanted: "little boss..."


    Lin Shuying is not coquettish with Xu Shaotang like Su Ruyun, but her eyes are fixed on him. The meaning is very clear: you dare to give her the necklace!


    "Stop!" Xu Shaotang made a pause gesture to the two women, handed the ring to Su Ruyun, handed the necklace to Lin Shuying, and spread his hands: "OK, it''s settled! Don''t argue any more. I''ll share my money! "


    It''s rare that his cousin likes that necklace so much. How could he have the heart to give it to Su Ruyun.


    "No! I want a necklace Su Ruyun angrily throws a ring worth nearly 50 million yuan on Xu Shaotang. She reaches out and grabs Lin Shuying''s necklace. Lin Shuying has long expected that she will make this move and quickly puts it away.


    Su Ruyun wants to rob her. Xu Shaotang finally pulls her over, stares at her and says, "do you think it''s appropriate for me to give my cousin a ring? Put the ring away quickly, or I''ll give it back to someone else! "


    It seems that I''ve been too kind to this woman recently. I''m becoming more and more lawless. Isn''t it just a broken necklace? It''s worth fighting for?


    Su Ruyun looked at him angrily, and her face was full of resentment. However, the melancholy color on her face didn''t last long. Her moving eyes suddenly turned, and she took the ring back. She would never let it go again. A pair of jade arms wrapped around Xu Shaotang''s neck, and asked: "little boss, do you mean it''s suitable to give me the ring £¿ Are you showing your love? "

 Chapter 54

    Xu Shaotang was surprised. Of course, he knew the meaning of giving a ring. Just now, he just thought it was inappropriate to give a ring to his cousin, but he ignored the goblin.


    "It''s not for you, it''s for you! I''m just paying for you first. Next, you''re going to work for Shengshi Baida for ten years! " Xu Shaotang quickly get rid of the relationship, if let this goblin misunderstood, later he can''t point out what she ground into.


    "You''ve given them rings. They''ve worked for you all their lives, not to mention ten years." Su Ruyun pretends to be coy and holds the ring in his hand. At the same time, he bullies himself and bites his earlobe gently, which makes his face more funny.


    Goblin! Xu Shaotang really has no solution to the goblin. He thinks that the goblin does not dare to eat her?


    "Ruyun, stop tempting Shaotang!" Lin Shuying finally stands up to help him out. Looking at the pitiful Xu Shaotang, he can''t help laughing. With this guy''s playful character, it''s not easy to resist Su Ruyun''s temptation for such a long time!


    Other men, I''m afraid, would have carried the goblin to bed.


    Shuyun said with a smile, "now I''m sorry that he lost his heart! I won''t lose if I give you the necklace! "


    Finish saying, still in front of Lin Shuying''s face, mercilessly kiss on Xu Shaotang''s face, seem to be swearing in sovereignty general.


    "Go away, when will I be your man?" Xu Shaotang pushed her away and put out his hand to wipe the lipstick on her face.


    Su Ruyun giggled and was not discouraged at all. Biting her moving red lips, she said: "little boss, anyway, you are already my person. Tonight, please help me to sleep..."


    Xu Shaotang was defeated at that time. Listening to the meaning of the goblin, how did she feel like she had become her man''s pet?


    After sharing the spoils, Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying have their love, and continue to stroll in the street.


    In the morning, they are still fighting for a necklace, but in the afternoon, they seem to be good friends. However, with tens of millions of jewelry on her body, the two women seem to have no desire to buy other things, and follow the consistent principle of only seeing but not buying.


    When it was getting dark, the two girls chose a very interesting place to sit down and eat.


    It''s an open-air barbecue stand. The environment is not good, but it''s clean and tidy at least. It''s really interesting for three people who have a lot of money to eat at this kind of roadside stand.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t dislike anything, as long as he had something to eat. When he was on duty before, he was hungry for a few days and could swallow half a jin of raw meat.


    A few bottles of beer, a lot of kebabs, on the evening breeze blowing slowly, but also do not have some fun.


    Tasting cheap beer, looking at the shimmering river not far away, hearing the laughter of two women, Xu Shaotang is so peaceful at this moment. He hoped that such peace could continue, but he knew that such time would not be too much, and his life was doomed to never be peaceful.


    "Little boss, I didn''t see it. I thought you disdained to come to such a place to eat!" Su ruyunjiao laughs unceasingly, is very not the lady''s big mouth is drinking the beer.


    Compared with her, Lin Shuying is a lot of ladies, sipping beer, no matter what she does, she looks so elegant and charming.


    Xu Shaotang recovered from his own thoughts, white Su Ruyun said: "I''m a rough man, it doesn''t matter where to eat, but you two, how can you suddenly want to come here to eat? I thought you would only go to high-end restaurants! "


    A lot of women who are a little bit beautiful are dismissive of this kind of open-air stall. They think this kind of place is not in line with their status. They are different.


    "When we were in college, we often came to these places. What''s so strange?" Lin Shuying put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, "do you think everyone was born with a golden spoon like you! We used to work and study a lot. "


    Xu Shaotang was surprised. He didn''t expect that the two of them had such an experience.


    People say that they have a bitter memory. When the two women mentioned work study program, they immediately began to talk to him about their interesting stories at that time. Happy laughter reverberated along the river.


    Just as they said that they were distributing leaflets outside, Xu Shaotang, who was sitting opposite them, suddenly flashed a sharp light in his eyes. He quickly stood up, flashed behind the two women, pinched the magic palm that stretched to Lin Shuying''s buttocks, and kicked out the obscene man who was close to Su Ruyun.


    Two screams rang out, and the two women looked back in horror. Seeing the two wretched men behind them, they immediately understood what had happened.


    Su Ruyun was very angry. She took off her high-heeled shoes directly and took them out on the man''s face lying on the ground mercilessly. She scolded: "asshole, I don''t know who I am. I dare to eat my mother''s tofu!"


    For Su Ruyun''s fierce, Xu Shaotang has long been used to, just for the man sad, was a woman with high-heeled shoes hard face, this is really enough for him.


    However, for this kind of scum, he has no sympathy at all. Let her beat him, and don''t let the goblin vent his anger. Maybe he will torture him in a different way."Boy, you''d better let me go now! Do you know who the hell we are? " The short haired man who was pinched by Xu Shaotang was not afraid, but clamored wildly.


    That invincible look, really people can''t help but want to slap him in the face.


    Xu Shaotang smile, hand strength increased: "I am very curious who you are, do you want me to give you a chance to call people?"


    He knew that if these people dare to be so arrogant, there must be others behind them. Since he met them, of course, he couldn''t let them go.


    "Ah..." Short hair man a scream, mouth is still reluctantly: "have the ability to let me go!"


    Xu Shaotang let him go obediently, but before he let him go, his wrist folded down slightly, and there was a "click" sound. The arm of the man with short hair had been removed by him and hung down powerlessly.


    After another whine, the short haired man looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely: "boy, don''t run


    After his words, he immediately dragged his dislocated arm and ran to the distance, even the companion who was being tortured by Su Ruyun didn''t care.


    "Hit him again and he''ll die!" Xu Shaotang pulls Su Ruyun, who is squatting on the ground and smoking obscene men. This woman is really cruel. The obscene man lying on the ground is already covered with blood, and even the voice of wailing is getting smaller and smaller.


    Su Ruyun was not willing to be pulled up by him, but also took the opportunity to kick his feet to vent his anger. He scolded: "I''ve always been the only one who eats other people''s tofu. If I want to eat my mother''s tofu, I don''t want to see what kind of bear you are!"


    It''s really tough! Xu Shaotang is speechless. Isn''t he eaten a lot of tofu by this goblin?

 Chapter 55

    "Young man, you''d better go quickly. These people are all gangsters in the neighborhood." Stall owner kindly reminded: "they are numerous, you are easy to suffer."


    "No need!" Xu Shaotang sat down as if nothing had happened and said with a smile to the stall owner, "we''re gone. It''s time for them to trouble you."


    For these people, Xu Shaotang can''t understand any more. If they leave, it''s estimated that the stall will be lost. He wants to see what these people can do!


    "Oh, you young man, why don''t you listen to me? Really, let''s go. You can''t afford these people. I''ve paid the protection fee. They won''t do anything to me!" Again, the stall owner advised.


    "Protection fee?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. The Chen family has unified the underground forces of Tianhai. How can anyone collect protection fees? Modern gangs all have their own industries. Why do they have to rely on protection fees?


    "Shaotang, we must teach these people a lesson! How old are you? You even charge protection fees! " Lin Shuying angrily sits down next to Xu Shaotang. Maybe she thinks it''s safer.


    Although she is kind, she is jealous of evil. If she put it in the past, she would persuade Xu Shaotang to leave first. But now, she knows Xu Shaotang''s ability, so she asks him to punish these people severely.


    When the stall owner saw that they were determined not to leave, he sighed helplessly and thought to himself: young people are too aggressive now. They don''t think about it for themselves, but also for these two beautiful girls!


    The three sat down as if nothing had happened, and continued to eat and drink, waiting for the man with short hair to come.


    After a while, more than a dozen thugs with iron bars rushed over. When the short haired man saw that Xu Shaotang was still sitting there safely, he immediately pointed to him and said to the bald leader, "brother bald, that kid took off my arm and looked down on us bald party!"


    Xu Shaotang directly spat out a smile, just these scum, or do you mean that he is a skinhead?


    The arrival of a group of hooligans immediately frightens the stall customers to leave one after another. They don''t want to be affected.


    Su Ruyun doesn''t even bother to look at these hooligans. She just stares at Xu Shaotang and says with a smile: "little boss, if you abandon all these people, I will serve you tonight!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face is black. The goblin has been waiting for a day, and he is still obsessed with the matter of waiting for his bedroom. If you really want her to serve you in bed, you may be at a loss. After all, since you were born again, you haven''t touched a woman. It''s half a place


    The bareheaded leader, carrying an iron bar, swaggered up to the three people. He didn''t look at Xu Shaotang at all. He just kept glancing at the two women, thinking, which girl should I call to accompany him tonight?


    "Put away your dog''s eyes!" Xu Shaotang hums coldly, takes the beer in the cup and pours it directly on his bald face. This man is lustful now and needs to help him wake up!


    A glass of beer, exactly on the bald face.


    As expected, his bald head was sober. He wiped the beer on his face, looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely, and roared: "I''ll kill him!"


    Before these gangsters rush over, Xu Shaotang has already pulled the two girls behind him, twisted their necks and opened their five fingers.


    With a simple heavy punch, he directly knocked down the person in front of him. At the same time, he slapped another person and killed him like a wolf into a sheep. Suddenly, blood and teeth flew together, and the sound of broken bones accompanied by constant wailing.


    "Little boss, you are so handsome!" Seeing Xu Shaotang cope with these gangsters easily, Su Ruyun excitedly takes Lin Shuying''s hand: "Shuying, I''m finished! I think I''m in love with the little boss. I can''t wait to put him in the harem now! "


    Have to say, Su goblin is a woman who knows how to appreciate the beauty of violence!


    Lin Shuying patted her forehead. She could say anything! However, even though she has seen Xu Shaotang and Li Baoshan practice for many times, she is still a little excited at the moment. This cousin is really handsome when he is violent!


    The two of them did not think it was too big to watch the excitement, while Xu Shaotang wanted to make a quick decision.


    In less than a minute, more than a dozen gangsters have all been lying on the ground. Even if Xu Shaotang didn''t kill him, these people still can''t bear his stormy attack.


    Looking at the people on the ground have given up the struggle, Xu Shaotang pulled a chair and sat down in front of his bald head. He stepped on his chest with one foot and said with a contemptuous smile, "just like you, do you mean to be a gangster?"


    In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, these people can be regarded as local ruffians and hooligans at best. It''s really humiliating to name a gang!


    "If you offend me, you offend Sihai Hongmen club. You should think it over." Bareheaded and bloodstained lying on the ground, he looked at him in horror, but there was no lack of threat in his words.


    "Sihai Hongmen club?" Xu Shaotang narrowed his eyes. Isn''t Sihai Hongmen the gang of the Chen family?


    He kicked off his bald head and took out his mobile phone to connect Chen Cheng''s phone. He was inexplicably angry in his heart: "Chen Cheng, tell your old man that if you don''t clean up these bad hooligans, I will do it myself!"If you want to make the gang bigger, how can you allow these scum to act recklessly outside? The gang has its own rules, bullying the common people and collecting protection fees. What kind of gang is this?


    "Ah, boss, what''s the matter? Has someone offended you?" Chen Cheng asked over the phone.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the gangsters lying on the ground and said, "there are a group of people who call themselves skinheads. They are collecting protection clubs near Dong''an road and want to tease my sister."


    "Grass, these bastards!" Chen Cheng scolded and said, "don''t worry, boss. We''re stepping up our efforts to clean up those dirty little gangs. I''ll give you an explanation!"


    Hang up the phone, Xu Shaotang lazy look at these people, paid the bill, directly with two women left. Naturally, some of these people will be cleaned up. He doesn''t have to compete with them.


    Back at Xu''s house, the old couple had fallen asleep, and the three went back to their rooms. After spending the day with the two girls, Xu Shaotang was tired, not physically, but mentally. He vowed that he would never go shopping with Su goblin again.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The sound of knocking on the door rang out, but Xu Shaotang had no choice but to think, is Su goblin really ready to serve the bed?


    Open the door, a fragrant wind hit, light jasmine fragrance mixed with women''s unique body fragrance, showing a kind of intoxicating fragrance.


    "Sister, you haven''t slept yet?" Xu Shaotang is a little surprised that Lin Shuying is the one knocking at the door.


    Perhaps because of drinking a little beer in the evening, Lin Shuying''s face was slightly flushed, her hair was wet, and she looked like she had just taken a bath and had not had time to blow dry.

 Chapter 56

    "Why, don''t you let me in?" Lin Shuying gently smiles, with the Blue Necklace he bought during the day in his hand.


    "Oh, of course not. Come in!" Xu Shaotang quickly get out of the way and welcome her in.


    When Lin Shuying enters the room, he takes the door with him. It''s just this action that makes Xu Shaotang daydream. Is it that what he expects will happen?


    "I can''t wear this necklace, you Help me to wear it... " Lin Shuying''s voice was like a mosquito, almost inaudible. After saying this, the intoxicating red glow on his face became more charming, which made Xu Shaotang''s heart flutter.


    Xu Shaotang converged and let the inexplicable evil thoughts drive out of his mind. He was slightly disappointed in his heart. He just helped her wear the necklace, but he was still daydreaming.


    "All right! Sit down first Xu Shaotang took the Blue Necklace from her hand, asked her to sit down on the soft chair, and stood behind her.


    Xu Shaotang unties the button of the necklace and carefully goes around her white neck. At the moment when he bows his head, the whole person is like being struck by lightning.


    The loose bathrobe can''t hide the infinite spring.


    Although very obscene, but Xu Shaotang or can''t help but see a few more eyes.


    The faint fragrance is refreshing but intoxicating.


    "Shaotang, haven''t you finished yet?" Lin Shuying asked in a low voice, but her face turned more red.


    "In a minute!" Xu Shaotang shook his head hard and pressed down the rising evil thoughts in his mind. His fingers trembled slightly and he could hardly hold the necklace in his hand.


    After a lot of effort, Xu Shaotang finally buttoned up the necklace and swallowed a mouthful of water: "OK


    Lin Shuying turned and stood up, gently stroked the necklace around her neck, raised her blushing cheek, and asked in a low voice, "is it beautiful?"


    "Beautiful Xu Shaotang answers without thinking, and never leaves an eye.


    It''s really beautiful. This necklace seems to be tailor-made for her. The Blue Necklace, the white neck, the perfect figure, the elegant and charming temperament, at this moment, all of these are combined to form a beautiful picture.


    The woman in the picture seems to be a holy angel, noble and elegant but with all kinds of manners!


    He understood that he really loved Lin Shuying. His heart, which had not been broken for many years, finally broke through the dike in the face of Lin Shuying!


    Lin Shuying goes to the mirror and looks at himself in the mirror. He also looks at Xu Shaotang, whose face is full of confusion and struggle.


    She gently closed her eyes and bit her attractive lips, as if she was making an extremely difficult decision. Xu Shaotang was struggling, and she was struggling. Moreover, her inner struggle was even worse. She once wanted to tell Xu Shaotang the secret she had hidden for many years.


    She is more afraid that Xu Shaotang thinks she is a frivolous woman.


    For a long time, Lin Shuying suddenly turned around, hugged Xu Shaotang and whispered in his ear, "Shaotang, thank you. This is the most precious gift I have ever received in my life!"


    Suddenly beautiful, immediately let Xu Shaotang that residual reason disappear, his hand involuntarily put her waist, close to her ear, ghost said: "Shuying, I love you!"


    As soon as the delicate body in his arms was shocked, Lin Shuying closed his eyes painfully, but a line of clear tears crossed the corner of his eyes.


    Push away Xu Shaotang, run away from his arms, turn her head, don''t let her see the tears in her eyes, sigh: "you are tired, have a rest early..."


    Looking at the beautiful shadow escaping, Xu Shaotang sat down dejectedly on the edge of the bed. In his heart, he was full of mixed feelings. Besides a bitter smile, what else could he do?


    "Dong Dong..."


    When he was in agony, there was another knock at the door.


    Without any hesitation, he stepped forward and opened the door as fast as he could. He expected the figure who had left to return.


    At the moment when the door opened, a pair of fiery body put into his arms. The strong rose fragrance reminded him that this was not the person he was thinking about.


    "Little boss, I''m here to serve you!"


    The voice of enchantment rings in the ear, the soft body stimulates his soul, teases the most primitive impulse, and the desire for the shadow turns into an urgent desire to vent.


    "Woman, you are playing with fire!" The only reason left for him to push away the delicate body in his arms. He really needs to vent, but he can''t take this woman as a substitute for Lin Shuying.


    Xu Shaotang is not a saint, nor is he Liu Xiahui. If this woman continues to tempt her, he doesn''t know if he can resist it.


    Thin pajamas slide, a perfect body again into his arms, woman side came to the woman''s whisper: "little boss, let me see how big your fire is..."


    Angel and devil, often coexist in everyone''s heart, only sometimes, the angel defeated the devil, sometimes, the devil defeated the angel!


    At this moment, the devil in Xu Shaotang''s heart won!I picked up my lovely body and threw it on the bed


    Xu Shaotang really felt the charm and enthusiasm of the goblin.


    Just, the bloodstain on the sheet, let him know, this time really played big!


    "Why are you still..." Xu Shaotang can''t believe it.


    If it wasn''t verified by himself, he didn''t believe that the licentious goblin was as good as jade.


    Su Ruyun turned over and lay down on him, and said with a smile: "why, do you really think I''m a casual person? I like to seduce men, just like to see your men being teased into a mess! Alas, I didn''t expect that after so many years of guarding, I still fell into your hands. I knew that. I should have followed you five years ago. I''ve lived in vain these five years... "


    "Pa!" Loud slap on the pretty buttock, glared at her: "since it''s my woman, don''t do that again!"


    Although he is a prodigal son, he is absolutely an overbearing prodigal son. Since he has taken away this woman''s first night, she will be her own woman! And their own women, is absolutely not to be touched by others!


    "What an overbearing man!" Su Ruyun giggles and kisses heavily on his face: "don''t worry, my stingy man, from now on, my charm will only show for you!"


    "Don''t you really regret it?" Xu Shaotang gently stroked the woman''s jade back and smoothed the slightly messy hair for him. There was a trace of worry, a trace of pity, and perhaps a trace of guilt.


    He didn''t know whether he would fall in love with her or not, like Ailin Shuying!


    "Regret?" Su Ruyun''s fingertips glided over his face and said with a smile: "I never know how to write regret. I know you haven''t fallen in love with me yet, but I will make you fall in love with me. Who told me to choose you?"


    Xu Shaotang held the jade man in his arms closer and asked softly, "why did you choose me? You should know that I''m a famous playboy

 Chapter 57

    Su Ruyun is like this. She should have been from you five years ago. I''ve been living in vain these five years... "


    "Pa!" Loud slap on the pretty buttock, glared at her: "since it''s my woman, don''t use my mother to call yourself in front of me!"


    Although he is a prodigal son, he is absolutely an overbearing prodigal son. Since he has taken away this woman''s first night, she will be her own woman! And their own women, is absolutely not to be touched by others!


    "What an overbearing man!" Su Ruyun rubbed uneasily on his body, biting the enchanting red lips: "but, I just like your overbearing, how to do?"


    "Easy to do!" With a roar, the two fiery bodies entangled together again.


    This itself is a battle of great disparity in strength. The woman finally lost without any suspense. She could only hold the man''s body tightly and said weakly: "no more..."


    Pitying for the woman''s first experience, Xu Shaotang finally stopped the expedition. He just hugged the woman''s delicate body and said overbearing, "don''t wear those exposed clothes in the future! Don''t seduce other men any more


    Su Ruyun giggles and kisses heavily on his face: "don''t worry, my stingy man, from now on, my charm will only show for you!"


    "Don''t you really regret it?" Xu Shaotang gently stroked the woman''s jade back and smoothed the slightly messy hair for him. There was a trace of worry, a trace of pity, and perhaps a trace of guilt.


    At least for now, his love for this woman is not strong, but he takes her as a tool to vent his desire. For Su Ruyun, this is unfair. With her charm, he can find a man who loves her deeply.


    He didn''t know whether he would fall in love with her or not, like Ailin Shuying!


    "Regret?" Su Ruyun''s fingertips glided over his face and said with a smile: "I never know how to write regret. I know you haven''t fallen in love with me yet, but I will make you fall in love with me. Who told me to choose you?"


    Xu Shaotang held the jade man in his arms closer and asked softly, "why did you choose me? You should know that I''m a famous playboy


    The woman wrapped around him like an octopus, and said quietly: "you know, since I entered the University, there have been countless men who want to give me ideas. Someone once drugged the wine I drank. If I hadn''t been smart, I would have lost myself to those bastards! It was also after this that I suddenly found out that men can play with women. Why can''t women play with men? Since then, I''ve become obsessed with teasers, and I like to see them in a mess when I tease them! However, I teased you for such a long time, but you are still unmoved, which makes me feel very frustrated! "


    "Because of this?" Xu Shaotang is astonished that this woman can''t do things with common sense.


    "I''m tired!" Su Ruyun''s smiling face, for the first time, appeared tired and vicissitudes of life. She sighed softly: "you know, I''m twenty-seven. I''m really tired. I need a man who can let me lie in his arms and act like a coqueter. I also want to be a silly little woman! I just want to find a man who can make me pay with all my heart. That man will give me a sense of security and won''t abandon me because I am old and pale... "


    Tip of the nose touch, this dissolute woman, in fact, the heart is so fragile, strong appearance wrapped, just a soft heart, her request is also very simple, just that the man will not abandon her because of the years of ruthlessness!


    "I will never abandon my own woman!" Loud words are like promises and comforts to the people in my arms.


    Su Ruyun looked into his eyes and suddenly giggled: "man, if you dare to abandon me, I will wear a hat for you every day, green!"


    Goblins deserve to be goblins. They have different ideas!


    "Pa!"


    Slap again to the woman''s buttocks, some overbearing said: "since on my bed, your life, there can only be one man, that is me!"


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, Su Ruyun tries to endure the pain and wants to go back to her room, but she underestimates their indulgence of the night.


    "Hiss..." Just sat up, the hot pain suddenly let her take a breath.


    "I''m afraid they''re holding her around the waist. Do you know why I''m afraid of her


    "I won''t tell you!" Su Ruyun rarely reveals the little woman''s coyness. She turns around and gently kisses him on the face. She puts on her pajamas and struggles to get out of bed.


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang will pull her, and then quickly put on clothes, in her puzzled eyes a will her.


    "Ah Su Ruyun screamed, then understood the man''s idea, immediately stopped struggling, gently put his head on his chest, felt the feeling of being loved, and felt infinite sweetness in his heart.


    His heart still has its own, this intimate move, enough to explain everything! The happiness she wants is actually very simple. It''s enough to have a man who cares for herself!Holding a blushing Su Ruyun, he sped up his pace when he passed Lin Shuying''s room.


    Open Su Ruyun''s door, gently put her on the bed and kiss her on the lip: "have a good rest, I''ll ask the servant to bring you food!"


    "Well!" Su Ruyun nodded cleverly.


    After Xu Shaotang left, she struggled to get up despite the pain.


    Open the wardrobe, looking at the suit of clothes you never wear, with a very happy smile on your face.


    On the breakfast table, Lin Shuying''s eyes were red, his face looked dim, and he kept yawning. Xu Shaotang of course knows why. He and Su goblin have been struggling all night. Lin Shuying''s room is next to his. How can they not find it.


    "Why doesn''t Miss Su come down to eat? Is she ill?" Fang LAN didn''t see Su Ruyun''s figure and began to ask them.


    "Xu Shaolin pretended to give her a little comfort," he said


    Fang LAN didn''t realize that he was there. He was concerned and asked, "is it OK, or let the doctor come here?"


    She regards Su Ruyun as a candidate for her daughter-in-law. Of course, she should care about it. It''s related to whether she can have a grandson.


    Xu Shaotang is about to refuse when the stairs suddenly heard footsteps, he subconsciously looked up, the whole person immediately stunned.


    Su Ruyun is suffering from pain, stepping down the stairs, wearing a light blue cheongsam, revealing a strong classical flavor. Her slender neck is shown by her high collar. The spring light in front of her chest is completely covered, and the more charming charm is tightly wrapped.


    Su Ruyun is one of the few women who can dress the Qipao properly. Her graceful posture, supported by the Qipao, shows a kind of aestheticism. In addition, the love of spring on her face makes her look more beautiful.


    It used to be sexy and enchanting, but now it''s charming and graceful. Every move gives people a feeling of wanting to talk about it.


    Xu Shaotang never thought that Su demon had such a side! He knew that Su goblin had listened to her words. She had fulfilled her promise and her charm would only be shown in front of her after that!


    Fang LAN is a passer-by. Seeing Su Ruyun''s walking posture, she immediately understands what happened. The smile on her face immediately diffuses. As expected, this girl has become Xu''s daughter-in-law!


    "I''m going to have grandchildren!" Fang Lan was ecstatic, and then slapped Xu Shaotang, who was still in a daze. He said angrily, "Stinky boy, don''t you hurry to help him!"


    Xu Shaotang regained his mind and gave his mother an embarrassed smile. Then he rushed to her quickly, helped her down carefully, and said in a low voice, "didn''t he tell you to rest on it? Why did you run down! "


    His blame, in the woman''s ears is warm love, Su Ruyun coy smile, staring at his cheongsam, tenderly said: "this is my dowry, I said, my charm, only for you to show!"


    What else can he say? Can only say to oneself in the heart, must be good to her, try to fall in love with her like Lin Shuying!


    Xu Wenzheng also laughs happily. Su''s ability is not inferior to that of song Yinuo. In the future, she and her niece can take care of Shengshi. God drives away song Yinuo for Xu''s family, but sends another Su for Xu''s family!


    I''m 56 years old, and it''s almost time to enjoy the happiness!


    After all, God still treats the Xu family well. Now his son has changed his ways, and the successor of Shengshi group has appeared. What can make him more happy than that?


    "Come on, Ruyun, come to my mother''s side!" Fang LAN is so happy that even her name has changed. In a word, she admits the identity of Su Ruyun''s daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 58

    Miao Miao, who is buried in eating, suddenly raises his head. His face is full of worries. He looks at Xu Shaotang and asks, "uncle, if you have aunt Ruyun, will you not want me and my mother in the future?"


    Children''s hearts are always very sensitive. In the past, the breakfast table of the Xu family was surrounded by Miao Miao. Today, everyone''s focus is on Su Ruyun. She feels that she has been left out in the cold. She begins to worry about whether she will lose Xu Shaotang''s favor.


    Xu Shaotang silently looks at Lin Shuying, who is not in a high mood beside him. He holds Miao Miao in his lap and sits down. He says in a soft voice, "no, my uncle will always accompany you! All my life, little meow is my uncle''s sweet little cotton padded jacket


    It is said that her daughter is her father''s intimate little cotton padded jacket. Although she is not her own daughter, she has long regarded her as her own daughter. If you can''t open Lin Shuying''s closed heart, maybe it''s good to accompany their mother and daughter for a lifetime!


    "Shall we pull the hook?" Miao Miao raises his head and looks at him naively.


    "Well, Lago!" Xu Shaotang is also very naive. Only in front of Miao Miao can he become so naive.


    A big one and a small one, tightly linked fingers, for Miao Miao, this is in exchange for peace of mind, for Xu Shaotang, this is his promise! No matter where he and Lin Shuying go after all, Miao Miao is his daughter and his most intimate little cotton padded jacket!


    Due to Su Ruyun''s physical discomfort, Xu Wenzheng asked her to take a few days off at home and not go to work for the time being. And Fang LAN takes Miao Miao out for a walk, let Xu Shaotang accompany Su Ruyun at home.


    "Is my dress beautiful?" There was no one else around, and they got tired of each other in the room.


    Xu Shaotang admitted that this dress is the most suitable for Su Ruyun. She let her head rest on her chest, stroked her hair, nodded and said: "beautiful, beautiful clothes, more beautiful people!"


    "Who is more beautiful than Shuying?" Su Ruyun raised his head with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    In fact, the most beautiful man is Xu Bozhong, but she doesn''t know the difference between them.


    Of course, he can''t say that in front of Su Ruyun. After all, this woman has just had a relationship with herself. If he says that Lin Shuying is more beautiful now, it''s not human!


    "All beautiful!" He had to reply perfunctorily.


    "Bad guy!" Su Ruyun was obviously not satisfied with the answer. He moved his fingers to his chest and asked with a smile, "do you like shadow thinning?"


    Xu Shaotang breathed a meal, quickly denied: "no!"


    However, the mouth can cheat, but the heart can''t. Su Ruyun can clearly feel that when he talks about Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang''s heart beats faster.


    "Hum, still say oneself don''t like thin shadow?" Su Ruyun puts his ear on Xu Shaotang''s chest and quietly listens to his strong heartbeat, but his scallion fingers keep drawing circles on his chest, stirring Xu Shaotang''s sensitive nerves.


    There is no doubt that Su Ruyun''s ability to seduce people is really not small. Xu Shaotang, who eats marrow and knows how to taste, pulls this woman up: "goblin, you dare to seduce me even if you are like this. Do you think you can''t sleep in three days?"


    "Bad guy!" Su Ruyun raised his head and put his jade arm around his neck again. He buried his head in his chest and sighed: "I can see that you always like shadow thinning in your heart. I saw it when I first saw you five years ago."


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and looked at her in surprise: "five years ago? How do you see that? "


    This sentence, also equal to the disguised recognition of Su Ruyun''s conjecture.


    "I took psychology in college!" Su ruyunjiao said with a smile: "in order to grasp a man''s mind, I went abroad to study psychology. So I can''t understand the minds of you men any more. "


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang said, "I also studied psychology."


    Yes, as a member of law enforcement, psychology is a required major and a necessary skill. In many cases, it can even save your life.


    Su Ruyun bit his earlobe and said with a smile: "no matter what you have learned, when you face the person you love most, you will never show your true feelings inadvertently. No matter how well you hide it, you will be discovered after a long time."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang stagnated, it was true. He had unconsciously shown too much emotion. Before, he always wanted to rely on Xu Shaotang''s idea to die. In fact, he just refused to admit it.


    "What should I do?" At this moment, in the face of his true feelings, he suddenly felt helpless like a child, holding Su Ruyun tightly, seeking inner comfort.


    Su Ruyun was almost gasped by him. He struggled to push him away. He scolded angrily and funny: "idiot, can''t you see that Shuying also has you in her heart?"


    This man is also called a playboy, but he can''t understand a woman''s mind at all. He is just like an emotional idiot.But she did not guess wrong, Xu Shaotang is indeed an emotional idiot, he used to be in the implementation of tasks or training, which have the mind to guess the mind of a woman.


    Xu Shaotang a shock, unbelievable looking at her: "where do you see it from?"


    "Don''t forget, I''m also a woman and her best friend!" Su Ruyun fell into his arms and pulled his hands around his waist.


    The heart of a woman is always more sensitive than that of a man. Su Ruyun, who is also a woman, has already seen Lin Shuying''s heart clearly. Only Xu Shaotang himself is still a fan.


    Xu Shaotang could not help feeling guilty: "Su goblin, since you know what I love most is her, why do you want to rush up? Aren''t you jealous?"


    "Which woman would not be jealous of such a thing?" Su Ruyun said with a self mocking smile: "it''s just that sometimes, when you love someone, you are not controlled by yourself! Just like me, knowing this, but also like moths to the fire, maybe gorgeous, maybe Perish! Who can tell? "


    At this point, Su Ruyun could not help giggling again, and said with a proud face: "only others are jealous because of me. When have I ever been jealous of others? I guess Shu Ying is crying in the office now... "


    In a word, once again exposed the nature of its goblin.

 Chapter 59

    Su Ruyun gives Lin Shuying a bad idea. The most direct way to get rid of Lin Shuying''s moral shackles is to eat her!


    As for how to eat, it''s Xu Shaotang''s own business!


    Xu Shaotang came out of Su Ruyun ''.


    Sitting in the yard, he''s in trouble again. He doesn''t know whether Su''s words are true or false. Does Lin Shuying really have his own mind? Is he too late and blunt, or is Lin Shuying hiding too deep, or is he just talking nonsense?


    Alas, I didn''t expect that I, who once regarded a woman as nothing, would be trapped in love one day. It is true that the hero is sad for the beauty pass!


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Xu Shaotang is worried about Lin Shuying when his mobile phone rings. When he takes out his mobile phone, it shows a strange call.


    There are not many people who know his phone number, and there are few people who have his phone number, but he doesn''t have the phone number of the other party. Looking at this phone number, Xu Shaotang has some doubts in his heart. However, with his previous experience of rejecting song Yinuo''s phone call, he didn''t hang up the phone again. When the phone was connected, there came a man''s urgent voice: "Xu Shaotang, help me!"


    "Who are you?" Xu Shaotang was surprised. Who is this bird? He didn''t have a word to spare. He asked himself to help?


    I''ve seen people take themselves seriously, but I''ve never seen people take themselves seriously.


    On the phone, the man gasped, obviously deliberately suppressing his anger impulse, trying to slow down the tone: "I''m song Anbang!"


    Song Anbang?


    Xu Shaotang was surprised with a smile: "why, cheap father-in-law, what can I do for you? I''m a dandy and black sheep. What else can I do for you? You don''t want me to hold your grandson, do you? Oh, I''ll be embarrassed if you''re so direct. "


    Isn''t song Yinuo saying that she is pregnant with her own child? Song Anbang should also be his cheap father-in-law, but the cheap father-in-law seems to have been in a high position for a long time. He asked himself to help, and he even used a tone of command. It''s true that like father, like daughter!


    It''s a bad virtue to be with song Yinuo!


    Song Anbang a lag, a hard slap on the table, and then yelled at the phone: "I''m not in the mood to talk with you now! A group of unknown people have stolen important military information from the southeast military region. My people can''t deal with them! "


    "Ha ha, you have hundreds of thousands of soldiers under your command. Are there any people you can''t deal with? Even if there is one, it''s OK. No matter who it is, a missile will be finished in the past? " Xu Shaotang is not upset by song Anbang''s scolding, but continues to tease him on the phone.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what''s going on. She feels as if she likes to argue with song Anbang.


    I have to say that it''s really good to let others look down on you but can''t do it!


    "Don''t make fun of me, I''ll tell you the business!" Song Anbang more listen to more angry, angrily said: "send to pick up your plane is already on the road, come or not, you see to do!"


    Song Anbang "pa" hung up the phone, he was afraid to talk with Xu Shaotang again, he would be angry with this bastard to vomit blood.


    Lengleng looking at his phone, Xu Shaotang angry, his mother, this is too arrogant, at least also take out the attitude of inviting people! I''m not your soldier. Why should I obey your orders? Even if you are still in the army, do you have the right to transfer me?


    This father and daughter are really a pair of best!


    But when he pressed the indignant key, he answered the call at the fastest speed. Although this number does not exist on his mobile phone, it always exists in his heart.


    "Help song Anbang. Those are not ordinary people. His people can''t deal with them. It may be too late for my people to get there now!" After a short sentence, the phone hung up and he was not even given a chance to speak.


    The tone of this man''s voice is 100 times stronger than song Anbang''s, but Xu Shaotang can''t refuse this man''s request.


    Well, it seems that I really want to help song Anbang! Hehe, not ordinary people? It''s getting more and more interesting!


    Twenty minutes later, a military helicopter stopped in Xu''s yard.


    Xu Shaotang is no stranger to a few people who came down from the helicopter. Aren''t these the people who arrested themselves to song Anbang last time? But I didn''t see PI Yongchun''s figure, and I don''t know if he is still alive. It''s been two or three months. If he didn''t listen to his advice, he would almost go to the grave.


    "Xu Shao, the military situation is urgent. Please follow us first, and I''ll explain the situation to you in detail on the way!" The team leader came to Xu Shaotang and said respectfully.


    Before he came, the commander asked them to be polite. Although he didn''t know why he asked, he faithfully carried out the order.Looking at the visitors'' good attitude, Xu Shaotang didn''t embarrass them. He nodded gently and quickly boarded the plane with several people.


    After the plane took off, the team leader sat opposite him and said to him, "these people are of unknown origin, but they are all very skilled. They have not responded to bullets. They have been hiding in residential areas. We dare not use heavy weapons! We can only choose to attack on the ground, but we can''t get in. At present, many brothers have died in their hands! "


    Speaking of those people, the team leader showed a gnashing of teeth look, it can be seen that because of the death of his comrades in arms, he hated those people very much.


    "The bullet didn''t respond to it?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, made a simple analysis in his brain, and then asked, "can bullets pierce their bodies?"


    The team leader thought about it and nodded: "some of them can be pierced, but their wounds are healed in an instant! There is one that can''t be pierced at all. It''s not much different on the body from the iron plate! "


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang has basically known the origin of these people. No wonder they can''t deal with them. Their so-called special forces are like local chickens in front of those people!


    It seems that song Anbang owes himself a big favor this time! He was thinking, in the end should ask song Anbang points what benefits?


    Song Anbang can only get the wine and tea. Forget it, I''ll go to him and rob him again, so that the old man won''t see the broken tea as precious all day long.


    "How much longer?" Xu Shaotang took a look at the time. It''s almost ten minutes since he got on the plane.


    With the fighting capacity of those people, if they go late, it is estimated that this sharp sword unit of the southeast military region will be removed from the army!

 Chapter 60

    The team leader made a simple calculation and said, "there are about 25 minutes left!"


    "No, it''s too slow!" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "let the driver turn on the speed mode. You must arrive at the scene in 15 minutes!"


    In order to deal with the emergency situation, the aircraft are equipped with the extreme speed mode, but once the extreme speed mode is turned on, the engine of the aircraft is basically equal to reimbursement.


    "Turn on the top speed mode, this helicopter will be useless!" The team leader hesitated a little. It''s military property. Destroying military property will be enough for them to drink!


    "You think I don''t know? If it''s useless, it''s useless! " Xu Shaotang said impatiently: "it''s better to have a dead plane than a dead one! Can''t the lives of so many people be more important than that? Hurry up, don''t talk about it


    In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, human life is always more valuable than these broken equipment. If the plane is gone, it can be rebuilt. If the human life is gone, it will really be nothing.


    "I ask for instructions!" The team leader is still hesitating.


    "Please tell me a fart!" Xu Shaotang glared at him and said: "when you have finished asking for instructions, I''ll wait to collect the corpse for your comrades in arms! I can tell you, those people are the absolute murderers


    These people are a bunch of dead brains. When are they going to ask for instructions? Haven''t you heard that you will not accept your orders?


    "Turn on the speed mode, at all costs, in 15 minutes, be sure to arrive at the battle site!" The captain gritted his teeth and finally gave the order. Indeed, no matter how expensive the plane is, no one''s life is important! As long as he can make his brother die less, he will admit it even if he goes to the military court!


    After receiving the order to start the high speed mode, the pilot immediately started the high speed mode. They only felt a sudden shock from the plane, and then the plane rushed to the place where the fire was exchanged at a speed far exceeding the normal flight speed.


    It didn''t take them 15 minutes, just 13 minutes, to reach the battle site. However, by this time, the engine of the plane had begun to smoke, and it was estimated that it could only last another three or five minutes at most.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t feel the slightest pity for the plane that was about to be scrapped. Before the helicopter landed, Xu Shaotang took the lead to open the cabin door, jumped 50 meters away from the ground, and jumped directly from the plane.


    "Grass, you are out of your mind!" The team leader wants to stop it, but it''s too late. Xu Shaotang''s body falls to the ground like a shell. If he falls to the ground at such a high distance, he will be disabled if he doesn''t die!


    Fuck, I don''t know what the commander asked himself to do! And an armed helicopter! The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He hit the metal plate of the transport warehouse with a hard blow.


    "Captain, you see, he''s OK!" At this time, a team member had noticed that Xu Shaotang fell to the ground at a very fast speed, and at the same time, he was still shuttling between the floors, just like a sensitive cheetah.


    The captain of the plane widened his eyes. Is it still human? It''s a height of 50 meters. The boy jumped from such a high place, just like nobody?


    At this moment, they finally understand why the commander asked them to pick up the man.


    Xu Shaotang followed the sound of the gun, and the scene was a little funny. The soldiers who used to be the attackers are being chased around by their enemies. The guns in their hands will not be able to resist the enemy''s attack. They can only use grenades to delay the enemy''s attack.


    Xu Shaotang quickly finds PI Yongchun in the crowd, but PI Yongchun''s situation doesn''t look very optimistic.


    PI Yongchun is now fighting and retreating. He is fighting against a big foreigner whose coat has been completely torn and covered with black scales. What''s more, he looks two laps bigger than PI Yongchun. Had it not been for his huge body and inconvenient movement, PI Yongchun would have been the ghost of his subordinates.


    "Weak Oriental, dare to fight head on!" The big man once again failed with one punch, but his fist didn''t stop in time. He hit the mottled brick wall with one punch, leaving a big hole in the wall.


    PI Yongchun retreated again, quickly distanced himself from him, and scolded angrily: "dead foreign devils, when our people arrive, you can wait for death with peace of mind!"


    He knows that he is not the opponent of this monster. If he tries hard, it''s not much different from seeking death. Now he can only try his best to hold this monster, hoping that the support mentioned above will arrive as soon as possible, and he doesn''t know how long he can support under this monster.


    The big man said with disdain: "in front of the real powerful force, your Oriental martial arts are useless at all!"


    Even though the Chinese martial arts have proved their strength time and time again, in the eyes of those arrogant foreigners, the so-called Chinese martial arts are nothing but HuaQuan and embroidered legs, which can not pose any threat to them.


    But they all forget that Huaxia, an ancient country, is called a forbidden area by those foreign experts! Over the years, countless foreigners who claim to be masters have been lost in this magical country of the East.


    The enemy''s fist is so fierce that all obstacles around him are destroyed by him. PI Yongchun has been forced to the corner by this monster. Now he can''t avoid it. By this time, he can only be hard!Determined, PI Yongchun''s eyes flash fierce light, hard Qigong fast operation, the whole person''s momentum suddenly changed, bronze skin instantly become as hard as iron.


    "Those who offend me, kill me!" PI Yongchun roared and killed the big man.


    Xu Shaotang nods gently. Although PI Yongchun is doomed, he can barely hold on for a few more minutes when he uses hard Qigong. He''d better clean up the people there first.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately unfolded his figure and arrived at the center of the battle in a few ups and downs.


    His speed was so fast that he stopped several foreigners who were chasing Chinese soldiers. From the appearance, these people might not be called human beings. They were fierce and ferocious, with black hair all over their faces, two inch long claws growing on their fingers, and their hands might be called claws.


    "Who are you?" Looking at Xu Shaotang standing in front of him, five people stop pursuing the Chinese soldiers and look at Xu Shaotang warily.


    Although they are not intelligent, they are absolutely not stupid. The people who dare to stand in front of them as if nothing happened will never be ordinary people. Moreover, they instinctively feel the danger of this man.


    "Ha ha, didn''t cruise tell you not to wander in the East if you have nothing to do?" Xu Shaotang smiles faintly. Just a few werewolves, and they are bad breed werewolves, dare to come to China to make wild. Is it true that there is no one in China?


    Although Chinese martial arts are declining gradually, there are still many people who can deal with these bad werewolves.

 Chapter 61

    "Withdraw!" The leader immediately felt the crisis from Xu Shaotang''s words. The person who could know general cruise was not the one they could deal with. It seemed that the Chinese support troops had arrived and they had to leave as soon as possible.


    In their eyes, there is no doubt that cruise is superior, even a god like existence. It is obvious that people who know that cruise exists can not be worse.


    "It''s too late to think of withdrawing now!"


    Xu Shaotang''s body moves suddenly, kicks one person''s back in the air and cuts him off. At the same time, he is not only in shape, but also has a fist coming in from the other person''s back and passing through his chest.


    Fist closed, the hands of only a beating heart.


    A face-to-face, has lost two people, the other three people dare not stay, their own speed kicked to the extreme.


    However, they underestimated Xu Shaotang''s speed. At the moment of killing the two people in front of him, he had caught up with the third person. This time, he was more agile. He grabbed his head with one hand and twisted it gently, and there was another corpse on the ground.


    "Fight with him!" Seeing that he could not escape, the leader gave a loud drink and killed Xu Shaotang with another man.


    They have seen Xu Shaotang''s means, and know that there is no way to escape. If they fight hard, maybe there is still a chance of life! Both of them showed their claws shining with the faint cold light. For them, this sharp claw is the best weapon!


    Flashing cold light claws around, like extremely sharp steel knife. With a scornful smile, Xu Shaotang dodges the attack from the left. At the same time, he grabs the paw on the right like lightning. His strength soars, abruptly breaks the paw on the right, and at the same time, he uses his strength to send it forward.


    Paws through the neck, blood gushing, eyes full of incredible look, he never thought he would die under his own paws!


    Only the leader was left. Xu Shaotang stood in the same place and said with a sneer, "do you know why I didn''t kill you?"


    Of course, the leader didn''t know. He only knew that the demon like man in front of him could easily kill himself, but he left himself at the end. There was only fear in his eyes and regret in his heart. He should not entangle with these Chinese soldiers if he knew he would meet such an opponent.


    Ignoring his fear and regret, Xu Shaotang stepped forward with a "click", broke his wildly dancing paw, held his neck, and raised him to several soldiers in a daze like a chicken. No matter whether they were willing or not, he directly pulled out the pistol between their waist and pulled the trigger at the brow of the leader.


    "Bang", a shot, a big hole appeared in the center of the wolf leader''s brow, just now the struggling werewolf suddenly lost life.


    "Next time I meet these people, I''ll hit them in the head and heart. It''s useless to hit them in other places!" Xu Shaotang throws the pistol back to the soldier who is still in a daze, with a trace of contempt in his light tone, without paying any attention to the werewolf.


    These soldiers should be the first time to encounter a werewolf, so they don''t know how to deal with it. In addition, the speed of the werewolf is extremely fast, and it''s difficult for them to hit the key position. That''s why these lower werewolves are so arrogant! Werewolf is a very strange creature, as long as it is not hit the key, the wound can be quickly healed at the speed visible to the naked eye, thus giving many people the illusion that they can not be killed.


    If the people of the dragon group came, these inferior werewolves would have died long ago, and they could still run after them?!


    The soldiers just looked at him in horror. They were shocked by Xu Shaotang''s clean but bloody killing method. They also killed people, but they didn''t kill people like this. Especially at the moment when the first person''s heart was taken out, the soldiers were shocked to a numbness, and they almost couldn''t help vomiting.


    When the battle over here is over, Xu Shaotang turns and rushes to PI Yongchun.


    Now PI Yongchun has been completely in the downwind, with a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth and his body reluctantly leaning against the wall.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly. PI Yongchun is a little weaker than he imagined. It seems that the sequelae of his hard Qigong practice has begun to appear.


    When the big man wanted to solve the problem, one fist appeared, two fists joined, and the big man''s huge body was shaken back and forth.


    Xu Shaotang was also shocked by this guy''s brute force and stepped back. Sure enough, this big man is the boss of these six people. He must have the military intelligence in his hands.


    Xu Shaotang kept his figure steady, and he didn''t feel nervous about fighting with others. He just looked at the tall man who was one body higher than himself with great interest and asked curiously, "what kind of wild gene are you injecting?"


    This big man looks like he''s injected with wild genes like black bear and elephant, but he''s covered with scales. It''s a bit like the fusion of the two genes.


    Can foreign wild genes be integrated with each other? If that''s true, it''s a problem!


    Foreign countries have been studying wild genes, but wild genes, while giving people powerful power, are also squeezing people''s lives crazily. As far as he knows, it seems that no country has been able to fuse two kinds of wild genes.It can be imagined that if a gene warrior fuses the genes with strong attack power, and then fuses the genes with strong recovery ability, it will be a headache opponent.


    Although gene fighters have been banned internationally, many countries are secretly carrying out relevant experiments. Perhaps in many years, these gene fighters will become the biggest enemy of China.


    "What are you, Xu?" PI Yongchun looked at Xu Shaotang in horror. He never thought that the reinforcements came from him. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the so-called dandy would be so strong that he could shake back the monster with one punch.


    He felt the power of the monster himself, and naturally knew the power of the monster. He couldn''t imagine how Xu Shaotang''s thin body could burst out such a terrible force.


    Xu Shaotang looked back at him and said with a smile, "why don''t you welcome me? I told you not to practice what you are practicing now. If you don''t believe it, I tell you, if you don''t stop, you can prepare to write a suicide note. Or I''ll let you die in the hands of the beast opposite? What a martyr


    Xu Shaotang slanders in his heart. He doesn''t know who taught PI Yongchun''s hard Qigong. It''s just teaching in disorder. It''s no different from killing people!


    PI Yongchun said with shame: "thank you Xu Shao for reminding me. After the first world war just now, I also feel that I have something wrong with my body!"

 Chapter 62

    He really felt the problem of his body. When he used to run hard Qigong, he only felt full of strength, but now he can clearly feel the weakness of overdrawing his body.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, then looked at the big monster on the opposite side and said discontentedly: "you haven''t answered my question? What kind of wild gene did you inject? "


    In fact, he is not interested in the wild gene injected into this monster. He just wants to make sure whether foreign countries have the ability to fuse the two wild genes.


    "You know the wild gene?" The big monster twisted his neck, his big fist creaked, and his whole body was full of fighting spirit: "we finally met a useful Chinese, so let''s have a good fight!"


    The power of the big monster expanded again, and the fierce desire to kill was even heavier, just like a beast of choice.


    The huge body is like a heavy tank. With every step, the earth vibrates slightly.


    PI Yongchun is even more shocked. He now knows that just now, this big man has not used all his strength. He regards fighting with himself as playing!


    "That''s interesting!" Xu Shaotang''s fists creaked. He wanted to know how strong the big man was. The collision of pure strength made him excited.


    "Bang", two fists collide together again without suspense, this time, Xu Shaotang retreated three steps, but the big man only retreated two steps.


    In the competition of strength, big man wins!


    I have to say that this monster does have some strength, or some brute force, just brute force!


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile. Before his rebirth, he was not inferior to this big man only by his physical strength. But now, the strength of this body is really limited, in front of this kind of soldiers injected with inexplicable wild genes, it is still inferior.


    "Xu Shao!" PI Yongchun exclaimed and asked with concern, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing!" Xu Shaotang did not care about the smile, and looked at the big man: "now you take me a move!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the inner strength of "yulongjue" ran wildly, and the whole body was full of genuine Qi. Finally, it gathered on his fist, as if he was wearing a pair of invincible gloves for his hand.


    "Long Po!" Xu Shaotang gave a loud shout, and his body burst up like the coming of God. His huge strength poured out like a huge wave in the sea and hit the enemy.


    This time, the big monster dare not neglect, arms support, bow forward, dead want to resist the huge force of the attack.


    Xu Shaotang laughs scornfully. He is really a creature with developed limbs and simple mind. If this monster avoids, he may be able to take two more moves. However, this monster obviously doesn''t know the breadth and profundity of Chinese martial arts, let alone that there is something called "true Qi" in Chinese martial arts!


    At the moment of the two fists'' contact, Xu Shaotang''s Qi rushes into the big monster''s body like a frenzy, destroying his organs.


    Fist points, the big man''s body has returned to normal size, a leg kneeling on the ground, red blood gushing from the seven orifices.


    "Boa constrictor..." After the big man spit out these two words, he fell down and died.


    Damn, I was surprised. I thought that wild genes could be fused with each other. It turned out that I only injected boa constrictor genes. No wonder my body is so powerful, and there are scales that can''t be penetrated by bullets.


    A good person, in order to obtain the abnormal power, must make himself like a ghost.


    "Well, these people are dead, you go to find the stolen military intelligence!" Xu Shaotang pats PI Yongchun on the shoulder and turns to leave.


    It wasn''t until he left for a few minutes that Pi Yongchun recovered from the shock. He didn''t expect that this dandy would be so strong and kill the enemy with all his strength in one move.


    Shaking his head, he went to the dead big man and found a drawing from his damaged clothes. He sighed in his heart that he thought he was the first expert in the southeast military region. Unexpectedly, he was just looking at the sky.


    Xu Shaotang went to the helicopter and looked at the smoking plane. He knew that this thing was dead. He had to wait for song Anbang to come from the new plane.


    There were still two helicopters at the scene, but they were busy transporting the bodies of the wounded who died in the war. They were too embarrassed to rob them. They had to sit by and wait, thinking about how much tea to rob song Anbang?


    And the bodies of foreigners killed by Xu Shaotang were also taken away by them, which is also the above order of course.


    He sat there by himself, and the soldiers who passed by looked at him, and his eyes were full of worship. The soldiers worshipped the strong, and as special forces, they worshiped the strong more than ordinary people.


    "Xu Shao, have a cigarette!" PI Yongchun came over, handed him a cigarette and sat down next to him, but he didn''t look very good.


    "I''m not good at it!" Xu Shaotang blocked the smoke, looked at him and asked, "how are the casualties?"PI Yongchun silently lit the cigarette and took a puff. However, he was choked and coughed again. He said bitterly: "eighteen people were injured and eleven people died in the battle..." When he said this, his eyes were glistening with tears, and he didn''t know whether he was choked by the smoke or sad for his brother.


    Xu Shaotang is silent. Such casualties are really not small in peacetime. This is just a group of second-class enemies. Without the big man injected with wild genes, this small group of people would not even be second-class!


    But this group of people, who are not even second rate, suffered heavy casualties for this self styled elite team.


    "Don''t be sad!" Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder and said, "you can''t deal with these people. The state has special departments to deal with them! If you meet these people again in the future, as long as the conditions permit, you can take a heavy weapon and bang it. Don''t try to catch them alive! "


    PI Yongchun nodded, held his fist tightly, looked up at him and asked, "Xu Shao, what''s the origin of these people?"


    "The foreign half beast gene fighters you are fighting with, and the others are werewolves, but they are not experts. If those real experts come, even if you have heavy firepower, it''s useless! Unless you dare to use missiles or even nuclear bombs! " Xu Shaotang said.


    What he said did not scare PI Yongchun. With his strength before his rebirth, he was able to survive the general missile attack. Obviously, the people who framed him knew this well, so they directly used the nuclear bomb.


    "Are those people from special departments in our country like the legendary martial arts experts?" PI Yongchun asked curiously.


    "Wulin master?" Xu Shaotang said with a light smile: "it is..."

 Chapter 63

    Back in the military region, Xu Shaotang was still at the door of song Anbang''s office when he heard song Anbang''s angry roar: "shame, shame!"


    Isn''t it a shame? The whole army of Shanying brigade attacked, but was beaten by six people without fighting back. In the end, he had to be bold to ask outsiders for help. This is the biggest shame he has suffered since he joined the army for decades!


    As if nothing had happened, Xu Shaotang pushed open the door of the office, walked in with a smile and said with a smile: "Yo, cheap father-in-law, now I know the shame?"


    He sat down in front of song Anbang, ignoring his angry eyes.


    "Go away! I''m angry when I see your face Song Anbang, who was already furious, was about to explode.


    "I said, are you too unkind?" Xu Shaotang leaned over and said discontentedly, "why don''t you tell me to go away when you ask me for help? Your father and daughter are both of the same virtue. They are typical of breaking bridges across rivers! "


    "You son of a bitch, tell me how I broke the bridge? I beg your help? " Song Anbang said angrily: "Lao Tzu said, do you want to help or not! You''re the one who went voluntarily. It''s none of my business! "


    Speechless! This is too bullying, helped him, not only did not have a word of thanks, but also yelled at himself, is there any reason?


    "Pa", Xu Shaotang slapped on the table and scolded song Anbang impolitely: "I tell you, if it wasn''t for your father''s sake, I would let you know why the flowers are so red now! Cut the crap, two bottles of special wine, two cans of tea, I''ll leave immediately! Do you really think I''d like to stay in your place? "


    Clay figurine has three parts of earthliness, not to mention being a living man!


    "Where''s the gun? Where''s my gun?" Song Anbang felt that he was going to lose his mind and angrily found his gun.


    For many years, this is the first person to clap a table in front of him except the old man. The boy who has no hair, even dare to call himself "Laozi" in front of him. It''s not enough to rob himself once, but want to rob him for the second time!


    Is it tolerable?


    "You dare to draw a gun in front of me!" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at Song Anbang who lost his mind and hummed: "don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. Do you want me to go to your armory and find you a good gun?"


    They just looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. After a long time, song Anbang was defeated. He sat down dejectedly and said, "can you stop blocking me at this time? I beg you, will you? "


    He was already upset in his heart, and now he was eaten to death by a young man of the same age as his daughter. What the hell is this!


    "Give me what I want, and I''ll go at once. It''s as if I''m rare to add a jam to you!" Xu Shaotang said with disapproval.


    Song Anbang was so angry that he was choked for a long time by Xu Shaotang.


    But this time, his temper went away quickly, his angry face disappeared in a flash, his eyes turned a few circles, he looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said, "Xu Shaotang, please do me a favor, I will give you all the tea and good wine here..."


    "No interest!" Xu Shaotang refuses without thinking about it. Song Anbang is willing to bleed. It''s certainly not a good thing.


    "You son of a bitch can listen to Lao Tzu to finish saying?" Song Anbang suppressed his anger, sighed, and said with a kind of pleading tone: "I know you have the ability. How about coming to my southeast military region to be an instructor? Help me train a group of people who have been on the stage! I don''t want to be as powerless as this time when I encounter this kind of thing next time! As long as you come, I can even get you a major general rank! "


    In order to win over Xu Shaotang, song Anbang also made a lot of money. You know, there are only a few generals and major generals in the southeast military region. They are already high officials in the southeast.


    "Pretend, continue to pretend!" Xu Shaotang smiles. He has no interest in Song Anbang''s high-ranking officials. If he wants to get the rank of major general, it''s not very easy. Why should he rely on Song Anbang for help.


    Besides, as song Anbang, he must know the existence of some special departments of the state. Why ask him for this? To deal with those special people is not the business of their regular troops. Song Anbang even put on airs in front of him.


    Does he think he''s so gullible?


    Song Anbang was very angry. He untied the button on the top of his coat, stood up, crossed his waist and gasped for breath, and said, "you tell me clearly, how did I install it? I don''t want to see my soldiers die in the hands of the enemy without resistance! "


    "The whole army competition is about to start..." Xu Shaotang leaned comfortably against the chair and looked at him playfully.


    Calculate the time. In a few months, the once-in-a-three-year military contest should begin. At this time, something happened in the southeast military region. Song Anbang must want to save face in the military contest, so as not to make others laugh at his tragic defeat.


    If you want to save your face, just say it. What are you doing with all this talk?As soon as song Anbang''s pupils shrank, his eyes flashed two fine lights. He went to Xu Shaotang and stood still: "even you know this kind of thing. It seems that your boy is really not simple!"


    "I know more than you can imagine, so don''t play these little tricks in front of me!" Xu Shaotang said.


    "Well, I admit, I really want to save face in the military contest. Now that you know, would you like to help me? The conditions are up to you! "


    Now that others have known his purpose, song Anbang doesn''t have to hide it. At the same time, he knows that he can''t be moved by a little tea, good wine and the rank of major general.


    "I advise you not to think like that!" Xu Shaotang said mercilessly: "the whole military contest has always been a contest between the two military regions. Do you want to get involved? If you send these people up, it''s not much different from death! "


    "Bullshit! Why else do I ask you to help me train people? " Song Anbang rightfully said.


    Xu Shaotang stood up, shook his head and said, "I can''t help you train these people. You''d better send me what I want. I advise you not to get involved in the competition between the two military regions, and keep your land safe so that you won''t get into trouble when you get it."


    The martial arts competition of the whole army, on the surface, is the elite confrontation of the eight military regions. In fact, it is the performance of those two military regions. Over the years, the champion has always been produced in these two military regions, and the rest is just a walk through.

 Chapter 64

    Song Anbang slowly smiles on his face, and his eyes have changed when he looks at Xu Shaotang. What this man knows is far beyond his expectation. This kind of upper class thing is rarely known to the outside world. Xu Shaotang not only knows it, but also knows it in such detail.


    To some extent, Xu Shaotang may know more information than his commander of the military region.


    "Can you tell me who on earth is helping you?" Song Anbang has a bright smile on his lips. He has already found out the details of Xu Shaotang. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible for him to know these things as Xu Shaotang.


    However, he did know! Well, it can only be told by the person who has been helping the Xu family behind his back.


    "Oh, Xiao Song, you are so curious, it''s not good!" Xu Shaotang said with a mature tone. At the same time, he stretched out his paw and patted song Anbang on the shoulder, as if an elder was teaching the younger generation.


    "Go away!"


    A "little song", suddenly let song Anbang''s anger rise again, pull his paw, scold: "I can be your father!"


    I''m a commander of the military region. I''m nearly 50 years old. How can I be taught by such a little boy?


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "indeed, aren''t you my father-in-law? Just pity my poor child, who was miscarried by your daughter before she was born. Alas


    Say this, but is a face of joking looking at Song Anbang, this father and daughter, are not what good birds!


    Hearing what he said, song Anbang didn''t get angry unexpectedly. Looking at him with a banter on his face, he said seriously: "I know you are still angry with Enoch for that matter. It''s true that Enoch is not thinking about this matter! Fortunately, you Xu family have nothing to do, otherwise this girl will feel guilty all her life! "


    "Will she feel guilty? I''m afraid it''s guilt that didn''t destroy our Xu family, right Xu Shaotang sneered.


    Song Anbang said: "your misunderstanding of Enoch is too deep! Do you know that when your Xu family was hit, she came here to ask me for help. Her mother has died since she was a child. For so many years, she has been favored by me, so it is inevitable that she is self-centered. However, when she understood the seriousness of the matter, she regretted it, but at that time you and Han Yushu had formed a relationship. She really didn''t think about it clearly... "


    Xu Shaotang was not polite. He looked at Song Anbang coldly and asked with disdain, "she didn''t think about it clearly. Didn''t you think about it clearly? You are both hypocritical and selfish


    Can one''s hypocrisy and selfishness be covered up without consideration?


    "Enoch is my only daughter. I just don''t want to see her marry a man I don''t like. This is the only thing I can do for her as a father!" Song Anbang didn''t get angry because of his sarcasm. He showed unprecedented kindness on his face and said, "I won''t apologize to you for this. I just did what I should do for my daughter! If you don''t like Enoch, she has no reason to pull you out as a shield, right? "


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. He can do harm to others with such integrity. The key is that he can''t refute it. It''s really wonderful.


    "Well, since we''re not the same people, it''s useless to talk more. You give me what I want and arrange another plane to take me back, and we''ll be clear!" Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk to him any more. At last, he said with a threatening tone: "don''t let me find it by myself, or I''ll guarantee that you can''t leave any good things here!"


    Song Anbang was angry about it, but he had nothing to do. He knew that if he really wanted to let the boy find it by himself, it would not be that little thing he lost.


    Angrily, he took out two bottles of wine and two cans of tea from the cupboard and put them on the table. He said, "I can see clearly. You are the killer of me! Take something and get out of here! Do your best to pray and don''t let it fall on me, or I will let you return it with interest! "


    Repeatedly eat shriveled in front of this bastard, but he still has nothing to do with him, it''s too exasperating! I really want to reward him with two missiles. How dare this bastard do that!


    "Ha ha, I don''t think you have a chance!" Xu Shaotang reached over to take the things on the table and said with a smile.


    If they all fall into song Anbang''s hands, it''s too humiliating.


    "Smile, there is still a long way to go. I don''t believe I can''t find a chance to deal with you!"


    Song Anbang watched his beloved tea and special wine being put up by the bastard. He tried to hold it down several times, but finally he could only take advantage of his mouth.


    Putting the last can of tea into the bag, Xu Shaotang weighed the bag in his hand and asked with a bad smile: "commander song, are you about 50 this year?"


    "Yes, I am forty-nine this year! What''s the matter? " Song Anbang looked at him for no reason. He didn''t know what he meant.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to his nose with a finger and said with a smile, "I''m only twenty-four this year. I''m less than half your age. Is my road not as long as yours?"Song Anbang a Leng, immediately reaction come over, this bastard is curse oneself to die! To say that the road is longer than his own is to say that he will die before him?


    "Go away!" Angry song Anbang grabbed the ashtray on the table and smashed it.


    Xu Shaotang easily dodged the ashtray that hit him, and continued to say with a smile: "old age, don''t be so angry, it''s not worth it if something goes wrong! Although the country is rich, you can''t always occupy so many medical resources, can you? "


    With that, he swaggered out of song Anbang''s office with a bag and patted the shoulders of the two guards at the door: "well, good standing, keep on. Come to Xu''s house when you have time. I''ll treat you to tea!"


    The two guards tried their best to hold back their laughter. Just now, the boy patted the table with the commander and fell the bench, but they heard it clearly. After so many years, they saw for the first time that someone was so angry with the commander. If someone else dared to do so, the commander would have drawn his gun long ago. In their hearts, they have already regarded this Lord as a God.


    "Laugh if you want, don''t hold it back!" He reached out and pinched the corner of one''s mouth.


    "Bang"


    Song Anbang, who was choked and speechless, kicked himself on his desk, and suddenly felt a pain in his leg. Take a cool breath, hold the injured foot and sit back on the chair. Every time I fight with this bastard, I can''t get any advantage, motherfucker!


    When the anger in his heart was over, song Anbang couldn''t help laughing again. He nodded his head and said: "this boy is a character who wants to be capable and bold. If he can really get together with Enoch, it''s a good thing!"


    Before how to look at the boy how not pleasing to the eye, now suddenly a little hope that he and his daughter can be together. However, with this boy''s misunderstanding of Enoch, I''m afraid it''s hard for them to get together again!


    Shaking his head, he put aside the idea that suddenly appeared in his mind, stood up and paced back and forth in the room, thinking about what attitude he would take to face the upcoming military contest. If you can''t find a place for yourself, I''m afraid you will become a laughing stock of the eight major military regions in the future.

 Chapter 65

    Back at Xu''s house, the servants were talking about the young master being picked up by the helicopter. Fang LAN and Su Ruyun naturally knew that they were relieved to see that he was OK. Now his family all know his ability and will not be afraid of him all the time as before.


    In the room, Su goblin entangles Xu Shaotang like an octopus. It seems that the newly married couple always have endless love words.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to be haunted by the goblin. The main reason was that the goblin was too provocative and always tried every means to tease him. He had just killed someone, and his body had an irrepressible desire.


    "Little boss, you are not honest again!" Su Ruyun said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang patted off her hand and said with a smile, "we are all like this. Do you still call me little boss?"


    "Hee hee, calling you little boss makes me feel like I''m being taken care of. Don''t you think it''s exciting?" Su Ruyun giggles.


    This woman, always so amazing, what can come out of her mouth, if other women, even if not ashamed, will be ashamed to say such words, only she will take it for granted.


    However, this is exactly what makes her most different. She is her, and she is Su demon!


    Xu Shaotang thinks that if he is song Anbang''s nemesis, then this woman is his nemesis.


    The big hand covered her delicate body again


    The real Qi after the killing flows inadvertently and slowly melts into Su Ruyun''s body.


    After the storm, Su Ruyun has passed out.


    Xu Shaotang was startled, and quickly checked her breath to make sure she was ok, so she could rest assured. At that moment, he was really scared. As far as he knows, some evil martial arts rely on capturing women''s Yin yuan to increase their accomplishments. The women who have been captured either die or grow old at an unimaginable speed.


    He never knew who created "Yulong Jue". The wretched old man who taught him "Yulong Jue" didn''t look like a good bird. He probably was also a product of the snake.


    Just now, I thought it was also a kind of evil skill. If it was true, I would have done a great evil. However, from the current situation of Su goblin, it should not be a big problem.


    When Su Ruyun wakes up, the first thing she sees is her ill intentioned face. Then she feels that her body is soft and sour. She pinches him hard, only to find that she can''t lift much.


    "Bad guy, don''t worry about it. I''ll wait for someone to get better and serve you well, OK?"


    Heaven and earth''s conscience, since he entered the goblin''s room, he had never been so indifferent as now. He was holding the idea of treating the injury for the goblin, but he didn''t expect to stir up the goblin like this.


    He just thought that his true Qi could help his body recover from the injury, and maybe it could also help the injury of the goblin. He just wanted to have a try!


    "Does it still hurt?" Xu Shaotang endure Su demon torment, gently asked.


    "Why don''t I dig my finger into your nostril and prick the bleeding, and you try to see if it hurts?" Su Ruyun looks at him with an idiot''s eyes.


    Xu Shaotang almost choked out a mouthful of blood, patted his forehead, but said: "you move, see if it still hurts!"


    Su Ruyun moved in accordance with his words. His face was shocked at first, and then moved even more uneasily, until he was sure that he really didn''t hurt. His face full of red tide showed an incredible look. He said strangely: "what did you do just now? I don''t feel any pain at all! "


    It works! Xu Shaotang finally showed a smile.


    "How did my injury get better all of a sudden?" Su Ruyun curiously propped up on his chest and took his fingers to slide gently on his face.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t hide it. He slowly stretched out his hand. The real Qi in his body ran. A milky halo appeared in his hand. He couldn''t touch it, but he could see it.


    This sudden scene makes Su Ruyun speechless. She just looks at the soft halo in his hand, which is beyond her understanding. When she wakes up from the shock, she suddenly exclaims: "my husband is a fairy?"


    Indeed, in the eyes of ordinary people, this is only the means of immortals.


    Xu Shaotang patted her head lightly and said with a smile: "What immortal, this is real Qi..."


    Su Ruyun doesn''t know Qi, but it sounds very powerful. He teases Xu Shaotang with his hair and asks, "is it Qi that has cured my injury?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I suddenly thought of it, but it really works!"


    "You''re a bit of a rascal!"


    Xu Shaotang does not understand: "how hooligan?"


    "You can make money by treating other people''s wounds and take advantage of it. Isn''t it a hooligan?" Su Ruyun lay in his arms and burst out laughing.


    In the face of the amazing Su goblin, Xu Shaotang once again defeated!


    Su Ruyun is smiling, a trace of inexplicable melancholy suddenly appears on his face. He pushes his head into his arm and asks: "you are more and more excellent. There will be more and more women around you in the future. Will you be tired of me?"She is afraid that this man is only temporarily interested in his body. She is afraid that this man who treats him wholeheartedly will eventually hurt her.


    "Why do you ask this question all of a sudden?" Xu Shaotang pulled her face and said, "don''t forget, you are su goblin. Which man can resist your charm?"


    He thinks that his resistance is already very strong. Even so, he has a feeling that "the king will not rule early from now on" to Su goblin. I''m afraid other people can''t resist the temptation of this goblin.


    "I don''t dare to be your only woman. I just hope I can hold you all the time..." Su Ruyun murmurs, at the same time, she tries to squeeze her body into his arms, hoping to get more security and let her really feel the temperature of this man.


    "In your eyes, I''m so playful?" Xu Shaotang stroked her hair and asked in a funny way.


    Su Ruyun shook his head, sighed and said: "excellent men are always surrounded by women who are just like me. No matter whether you are playful or not, there will be more women in your life, and I am just one of them!"


    Although she didn''t say a lot of things, she could see them clearly in her heart. Now Xu Shaotang is so excellent that she can''t occupy them by herself.


    "No matter how many women I have, you will always be my su demon!" Xu Shaotang holds her tightly in her arms. This seemingly dissolute woman is just a little woman without a sense of security.


    He doesn''t know how many women he will have in his life, but he won''t let his women leave him.


    After lingering with Su goblin, he finally decided to get rid of the goblin. If he continues to play with the goblin, he will not be able to do anything.

 Chapter 66

    After coming out of the Xu family, Xu Shaotang drove straight to the security company. Recently, he has not been looking at their training, and he does not know what the training results are and whether it is worth giving him a name.


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t come. First of all, he just sees a good play. Chen Cheng doesn''t know how to offend Li Baoshan. Now he is being beaten by Li Baoshan, and there are several people beside him holding hands to watch the fun.


    "Boss, help Chen Cheng curls up on the ground with his head in his arms. When he hears the sound of the car, he looks up in surprise. At a glance, he sees Xu Shaotang, who is driving by. He calls for help.


    Xu Shaotang walked over with a smile and didn''t stop him. He just stood on one side curiously and asked big bear, "what''s wrong with this boy again?"


    He knew that Li Baoshan had a sense of propriety, and at most he let Chen Cheng suffer a little, so he didn''t bother to stop him.


    Li Baoshan was born in the army and had a hot temper. If someone didn''t pay attention to his training, he would never just scold him. He would beat him up first. He estimated that Chen Cheng might have provoked Li Baoshan in the training.


    Big bear smiles and points to Chen Cheng, who is curled up on the ground. He says, "this little guy dares to tease a flower in our base. Unexpectedly, brother Shan finds out, so he beats him. Ha ha!"


    "A flower in the base?" Xu Shaotang wondered, in addition to the financial and sweeping aunts, when will there be another "flower of the base"?


    Is it true that after three years in the army, sows compete with Diao Chan? Even those aunts have become flowers?


    Big bear saw his doubts and explained, "it''s brother Shan''s sister."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is coming, Li Baoshan finally stops torturing Chen Cheng and comes to say hello to Xu Shaotang.


    "When did you have a sister?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Li Baoshan has been with him for such a long time, and he has never heard of his sister. It feels like his sister suddenly appears.


    "My sister has been in hospital before, and I asked her to come here to help just a few days ago when she was discharged." Li Baoshan explained, "I paid Xu Shao one year''s salary in advance just to help our sister see a doctor."


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that when he patted his head, Li Baoshan asked him to advance one year''s salary, but he didn''t ask him what he was doing. He was going to treat his sister. As a boss, he didn''t care about his subordinates.


    "Is she all right now?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Thank you very much for Xu Shao''s concern. She has recovered now, but there is no suitable job for a while, so I asked her to come and help first." Afraid of Xu Shaotang''s misunderstanding, Li Baoshan explained in a hurry: "I just asked her to help me and try to learn something. I didn''t give her a salary..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at him with some amusement and said: "you explain to me what these are for. Since you are in charge of this side, I am absolutely at ease. I believe you are not a person who uses power for personal gain. However, what she can learn here is limited. Let her enter the flourishing age. "


    The base is basically a group of old men. Apart from training or training, the little girl really can''t learn much here, and the financial things can''t be learned in a day or two. By comparison, maybe Shengshi is more suitable for her.


    "No, boss!" Chen Cheng also got up and ran to Xu Shaotang with a black face. He cried and said, "this time I am true love! Don''t break us up


    Other people laughed when they heard Chen Cheng''s words. Li Baoshan almost couldn''t resist giving him another kick. He pointed to Chen Cheng and said, "I tell you, stay away from my sister! If you dare to pester her next time, I will break your leg! Break all three legs together


    How can such a sister be ruined by a playboy like Chen Cheng!


    "Boss, you help me, I''m really serious!" Chen Cheng is scared by Li Baoshan and shrinks his neck. He runs to Xu Shaotang and asks for help.


    He knew that none of the people present would help him except Xu Shaotang.


    "When were you not serious?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t say Baoshan. Even I can''t let you harm other girls. Rabbits don''t eat grass beside their nests. Women outside are not enough for you?"


    If Chen Cheng wanted to harm those women outside, Xu Shaotang would not care. But if he wanted to harm Li Baoshan''s sister, Xu Shaotang would be the first to refuse.


    Hearing his words, Chen Cheng almost cried. He grabbed Xu Shaotang and said, "I''m serious! If I''m sorry for Xiao Lan in the future, I''ll cut this thing in front of you! "


    Xu Shaotang was startled. He had never seen such a cruel one before! Even this kind of words have come out, is this boy really playing this time?


    "Ha ha, little fellow, it''s useless to cut that thing under you. Who doesn''t know the reputation of your four jackals! Which of you four is a good thing? " Bear burst out laughing, laughing, but found that the atmosphere is not right, how only their own smile? Others look at themselves with that schadenfreude look?


    The more I think about it, the more wrong it is. Big bear looks at Xu Shaotang and suddenly pats his head. My mother, isn''t Xu Shaotang one of the four jackals? I scolded Chen Cheng like this, didn''t I even scold my boss?"Hey, Xu Shao, I didn''t mean that!" Bear quickly smile, touching his head, embarrassed to say: "blame me stupid, you don''t take it to heart..."


    "I''ll take it to my heart. I''ve been angry with you for a long time!" Xu Shaotang is not angry and says that he is inexplicably lying on the gun.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t bother to get angry with this stupid bear. He just looks at Chen Cheng seriously. This time, he really seems to be serious.


    Xu Shaotang thought a little and decided to help him. Otherwise, this guy would have to cry to himself every day. So he said to Li Baoshan, "if you want to let them go by themselves, you can make it, but you can''t make it. If this guy dares to make trouble, I''ll kill him myself!"


    His brothers, you Mingze and Xiao Jingwen, are still living in a muddle. It''s hard to find Chen Cheng''s true feelings. Just give him a hand.


    "Xu Shao, it''s not that I don''t give you face. In fact, this boy''s reputation is too bad. I''m just such a sister..." Li Baoshan said in embarrassment.


    In fact, he has another consideration. Chen Cheng, like all of them, lives a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife. No one knows what will happen tomorrow. He doesn''t expect his sister to marry into a wealthy family. He just hopes that she can live a safe life.

 Chapter 67

    "Brother Shan!" Chen Cheng didn''t care whether he would be beaten by Li Baoshan. He rushed over to hold him and almost knelt down for him. He said in an unprecedented serious tone: "I will be good to Xiao Lan. Would you give me a chance?"


    "Baoshan, just give him a chance. I know that if he wasn''t serious, he wouldn''t beg you like this!" Xu Shaotang also said beside him.


    He and Chen Cheng have been together for such a long time. This boy has always been a cynic. It''s the first time that he has seen him so serious.


    Li Baoshan looked at Xu Shaotang in embarrassment, and then looked at Chen Cheng who begged for him. After a long time of thinking, he finally nodded: "I don''t care about you for the time being. If you want to be my brother-in-law, Xiao Lan should nod willingly! Don''t give me those wrong ideas! "


    He really doesn''t trust Chen Cheng, but seeing Xu Shaotang speak for him again and again, he finally nods out of his trust in Xu Shaotang.


    "Thank you, brother Shan." Chen Cheng nodded desperately, and finally showed a smile on his face. As long as he passed the big brother-in-law level, nothing else was a problem. With his experience of chasing girls, it was not difficult to move his future wife''s heart.


    Xu Shaotang is a little curious now. Although Chen Cheng is not very old, he has read countless girls. What kind of beauties he has never seen? How can he take Li Baoshan''s sister seriously? Now he wants to see what this girl named Xiaolan looks like.


    When Li Lan appears in front of him, he finally knows why Chen Cheng is moved.


    From the appearance, although Li Lan is also pretty, but at most even in the upper posture. But she has the face of Laurie. She is born with a baby face, which is very popular. A girl in her twenties looks like she is only 15 or 16 years old.


    Such a girl, Chen Cheng this Lori control has a fatal lethality!


    "Xiao Lan, come here and meet Xu Shao!" Li Baoshan pulled Li Lan to Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s Xu Shao who paid for your treatment. Thank Xu Shaotang quickly."


    Li Lan met Xu Shaotang for the first time. Maybe she was a little afraid of strangers. She carefully said, "thank you, Xu Shao!"


    The voice was soft and waxy, and with that baby face, it was a lovely look.


    "Don''t be so polite as your brother!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "any time, you can go to Xu''s home to play."


    "Well!" Li Lan nodded cleverly.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, points to Chen Cheng and says to Li Lan: "although this boy''s reputation is not very good, it''s all things before. Now he''s also changing his ways. You can consider him..."


    Li Lan is embarrassed to be introduced face to face. A piece of red glow rises on pink Dudu''s face. She buries her head and wants to find a stone to crack in. When she bowed her head, she secretly glanced at Chen Cheng.


    This action, naturally, does not hide from Xu Shaotang''s eyes. Looking at Li Lan''s expression, Xu Shaotang knows that the girl''s heart is also a little like Chen Cheng.


    He had to sigh in his heart that Chen Cheng''s luck was so good that he had been in love with each other!


    Why don''t you have such good luck?!


    When I think of this, Lin Shuying''s figure can''t help but emerge in his mind and can''t be waved away for a long time


    When the moon is old, it''s time to check their recent training results.


    After Li Lan left, Xu Shaotang put away his smile, looked at Li Baoshan and said: "three minutes later, a team of people will gather at the outdoor training ground!"


    Li Baoshan was ordered to leave, and the sharp whistle immediately echoed over the base.


    In less than three minutes, twenty-five people lined up in front of Xu Shaotang. Chen Cheng wanted to get in, but Li Baoshan kicked him out and stood aside like a wronged daughter-in-law.


    In their eyes, Chen Cheng is not qualified to stand with them!


    This is their pride!


    "Yes, it''s a bit like the king of war!" Xu Shaotang nodded and praised.


    After such a long time of training, these 25 people have changed completely. They are black and strong. They are full of a strong breath. I believe they can barely cope with the three people in the dragon group.


    "Well, I won''t say anything extra! Today is to test your training results. If you pass the test, I will give you a name! " Xu Shaotang put his hands behind him and said, "you attack me with all your strength. As long as you can force me to exert my innate strength, you will be qualified!"


    This is his judgment standard, which can force him to exert his innate power. These talents are worthy of the name they have given them!


    Hearing his words, twenty-five people were shocked at the same time. They were excited in their eyes and full of fighting spirit. They have been training for so long, and have never had an official name. As former soldiers, they are eager to have their own name!


    For a team, the name is honor!


    Today, it''s time to prove yourself!"Brothers, for honor! Do it Li Baoshan played the role of Captain and roared: "three groups attack in turn! Kill


    "Kill There was no superfluous language. After a fierce roar, the battle of honor was officially launched.


    Originally, it was just an ordinary contest, because the roar suddenly turned into a life and death fight! They all know Xu Shaotang''s ability, so they don''t give up. When they come up, they attack with all their strength. The moves are all killing moves, which makes Chen Cheng tremble.


    It was also at this time that Chen Cheng finally realized the gap between himself and these people. He used to boast of being an expert, but now he finds out that the weakest people here are probably better than him.


    Eight people surrounded Xu Shaotang. Li Baoshan, as the team leader, often inserted when Xu Shaotang was about to knock down his opponent. The timing was just right.


    When the first group was exhausted, the second group immediately replaced them and attacked Xu Shaotang again, so repeatedly.


    One punch, two punches. Each punch carries the momentum of thunder. The momentum is superimposed again and again, and the strength is forced out step by step.


    Xu Shaotang nodded to himself. Li Baoshan''s arrangement is excellent. He won''t waste people on the outside, but he can keep suppressing himself all the time. The typical wheel fight mode is the simplest and most effective one.


    "Xu Shao, try my fist!" Big bear roared, jumped up and punched Xu Shaotang in the face.


    Xu Shaotang greets each other. Li Baoshan takes the opportunity to attack Xu Shaotang''s footwall.


    Xu Shaotang kicks his leg and defuses Li Baoshan''s attack. At this moment, the buffalo who is resting on one side seizes the opportunity and suddenly kills him from the side. He hits Xu Shaotang''s back with a fist. Seeing Xu Shaotang fall into a trap, how can he miss this opportunity and join the battle group with a roar.


    Xu Shaotang beat back the big bear''s fist, kicked away Li Baoshan, twisted his body, and escaped the buffalo''s attack, but the next moment, he was hit by a sharp fist, and almost fell on the ground.

 Chapter 68

    "Stop!" There is no need to fight any more. If they can hit themselves once, they can hit themselves twice. If they take turns, they can force themselves to use their innate power.


    "Xu Shao, we haven''t decided yet." Li Baoshan looked at him with a look of war. He didn''t know why he would stop the competition.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile, "you don''t have to compete. You win!"


    "Really?" Li Baoshan is very happy.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and cast a positive look at the crowd: "you make me very satisfied!"


    After training for such a long time, when we heard his affirmation for the first time, we couldn''t believe it for a moment. When we reacted, we fell into a frenzy. Holding each other''s exhausted bodies, we clenched our fists and exclaimed excitedly: "win! I won


    Shouting, many people have shed tears of excitement!


    "From today on, your team is called Wolf group! Remember, unity, ferocity, vigilance and persistence are the wolf group Xu Shaotang is right.


    "Wolf! Kill, kill, kill A roar echoed.


    From now on, "wolf group" these two words, will become the enemy''s lifelong nightmare!


    On one side, Chen Cheng looks breathtaking, but he feels his blood surging up and starts to roar with them.


    He only heard from Li Baoshan that Xu Shaotang was very powerful, but he never saw his real hand. Today, when he saw him for the first time, he realized that Xu Shaotang was so powerful, and he also knew that Xu Shaotang didn''t do his best.


    "Boss, you teach me, I also want to be strong!" Chen Cheng goes to Xu Shaotang with a look of adoration and says.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to Li Baoshan, who was roaring and celebrating not far away, and said, "come back to me when you can go through ten moves under him! Step by step first, if you want to be quick, you can''t reach it! "


    Chen Cheng is not as strong as the weakest in the wolf group. There is no need to train him in person. According to his own training methods, Chen Cheng is now looking for death to accept his own training.


    "Good!" Chen Cheng nodded solemnly: "I will strive to improve!"


    "Well, if you put your heart into it, sooner or later you will become as powerful as them, or even more powerful than them!" Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder.


    "And!" Chen Cheng said, "my goal is to be the boss."


    "Yes, I have ambition!"


    After the excitement, Li Baoshan let everyone go, what to do, since there is a name, then we can not insult the name.


    "Xu Shao, do you have any plans for the future development of the base?" Li Baoshan was alone with Xu Shaotang and tried to ask.


    "Since you are asking, you must have thought about this question. First, you can talk about Li Li''s opinion." Xu Shaotang said with a smile. He knew Li Baoshan well. If he didn''t have the music in his heart, Li Baoshan would not have asked such a question.


    As for the development here, he doesn''t have many plans. The original intention of setting up a security company is to recruit a group of people for training. Now his goal has been achieved. It doesn''t matter to him whether the security company exists or not.


    Li Baoshan thought for a while and said, "the financial department told me two days ago that our company has no income since its establishment and has been spending a lot of money. Although I know that Xu Shao doesn''t care about the money, we feel bad about it. So, I wonder if we can let some people go out to perform security tasks and make some money to subsidize the expenses of the base. At the same time, we can also get more opportunities for actual combat... "


    The cost of the base is really a small number for Xu Shaotang, but for Li Baoshan, it is absolutely astronomical. Not to mention the expensive training facilities, so many people spend a lot of money on eating and drinking Lhasa every day, and their food standard is very high.


    "In addition to the wolf group, how many people are training in our base now?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    After Li Baoshan came over, he left all the things here to Li Baoshan, and he never asked about recruiting new people. For him, training the wolf team is the most important thing.


    "After the second team left, I recruited another 40 people. They all retired from the army. They have a good foundation. After training for such a long time, I can barely win it!" In the past, he would have said that these people were already elites, but now, his vision has also improved. For him, the next 40 people can barely hold the stage.


    "Barely able to handle it?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that these people have been trained by you! How do they compare with Chen Cheng? "


    "Chen Cheng is not reliable, but he has some basic martial arts skills, which are better than them..." Li Baoshan is embarrassed to smile.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at him and said, "Chen Cheng is still a good boy, but he lacks discipline in the past. Don''t look down on him all the time. That boy is younger than you. He''s trained well and he''s also a good hand. Don''t stop him and your sister. Let them go by themselves


    Li Baoshan nodded: "I understand. To tell you the truth, if that boy can persist, at my age, his strength will definitely be above me. It''s just that the boy has a bad reputation. I''m afraid he''s just playing around. But don''t worry, since I promise not to interfere any more, as long as he doesn''t mess around, I will never interfere. "Xu Shaotang nodded gently, the topic returned to the previous thing, said: "since these people can hold hands, it''s time to let them out to practice. I give you the right to name them. If you think they meet your requirements, you can also give them their own names!"


    To Li Baoshan, Xu Shaotang has always given him the greatest trust, and Li Baoshan has never let him down, all things are dealt with seriously.


    "Thank you very much, Xu Shao!" Li Baoshan said with a smile: "I plan to give him a name when forty of them can force me and bear to exert all their strength. It is estimated that they are all envious of the wolf group."


    Among the current bases, Li Baoshan, Da Xiong, buffalo and Kuaidao are the most powerful. They have all personally received Xu Shaotang''s cruel training, and they are not a bit better than others.


    "Just do it as you see fit!" Xu Shaotang nodded, pondered and said: "I won''t come here often in the future. You can deal with all the affairs of the base. You don''t have to ask me again. I will try my best to satisfy you if you need anything! No matter the wolf group or these 40 people, I have only two requirements, absolute loyalty and strong strength


    Loyalty and strength are what he values most. As long as there are these two points, he will not care about other things.

 Chapter 69

    "I understand!" Li Baoshan said: "in fact, at the beginning, 70 or 80 people were recruited. Some people I thought were not suitable have been eliminated. Now the remaining 40 people are absolutely loyal people!"


    "Well, I don''t worry about your business!" Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder: "don''t let all the people in the wolf group out at the same time. I can use some of them at any time."


    "All right!" Li Baoshan nodded.


    After talking about business, Xu Shaotang talks about personal affairs with him again.


    "You''re old, too. If you meet a woman you like, you can think about starting a family, as well as other people in the wolf group who don''t have a family. In the future, we may face more powerful forces than the dragon group. I can''t guarantee that every one of you will survive, so if you can keep one, you can keep one! " Xu Shaotang looked at him seriously and said.


    The road he will take will be full of thorns and killing. These people in the wolf group are destined to follow him through life and death. As long as it is fighting, no one can guarantee that there will be no casualties, and the only thing he can consider for these people is to let them stay behind.


    Speaking of personal affairs, Li Baoshan, a man like a tower, could not help blushing. He was embarrassed and said, "I look like this, which woman can look up to me!"


    Because of a long and thin scar on his face, Li Baoshan looks a bit ferocious. Coupled with his murderous spirit all the time, few women dare to approach him.


    "There are many good women in the world. There is always one who belongs to you!" Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "when you get married, I''ll do it for you myself!"


    "Then I''ll thank Xu Shao for my wife who doesn''t know where it is." Li Baoshan also said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ve only asked about other things. Go to training first." Just as he was about to send Li Baoshan away, he suddenly stopped him and said, "by the way, I''ll take Xiaolan to our house sometime. I''ll ask my sister to arrange a suitable job for her in the prosperous age. What can she learn from your group of rude people?"


    He can see that Li Baoshan is very devoted to Li Lan, his younger sister. Now Li Baoshan is also his confidant, so he naturally has to solve his worries.


    Li Baoshan looked at him gratefully and nodded away.


    After dealing with the affairs of the base, Xu Shaotang returns to Xu''s home. Fang LAN has prepared exquisite dishes for the family, which gives people a great appetite.


    Because there was a daughter-in-law all of a sudden, the old couple are still in a happy state. Since they were on the table, their mouths haven''t closed. How do you think Su Ruyun''s daughter-in-law is pleasing to the eye.


    Seeing that the old man is in a good mood, Xu Shaotang takes the opportunity to give him the things he robbed from Song Anbang.


    "What is it?" Xu Wenzheng opened the bag, his eyes lit up instantly, opened the tea, opened the bottle of wine without any label, smelled it in front of his nose, and said in surprise, "these are all good things. Where did you get them?"


    The Xu family is also a rich family, but these things can''t be bought with money. If you have money, it depends on whether others are willing to sell them. What''s more, how many of those who can get these things are willing to sell them? Do you care about the money if you can have a special drink?


    Xu Shaotang took two mouthfuls of rice and said casually, "Song Anbang gave it to me."


    Although it was robbed from Song Anbang, in order to protect his reputation, he can''t tell the truth, can he?


    "Don''t talk about it! Will commander song be willing to give you such a good thing? " Xu Wenzheng gave him a look and said, "don''t always call other people by their names. Someone else is a commander of the military region. Even if he doesn''t have this identity, he can be regarded as your elder. He always calls song Anbang. What do you think?"


    Xu Shaotang''s lips are curled, just like song Anbang''s virtue. If it wasn''t for the face of master song, he would have beaten him.


    "I did him a favor this morning. He knew that you were good at it, so he asked me to bring some back. He said, "if it''s not enough, he still has it!"


    If song Anbang heard this, he would be half angry. Damn it, do you really take Laozi''s place as the warehouse of your Xu family?


    "Lao Pang, take some cups. We''ll have a good drink today." Xu Wenzheng didn''t bother to ask what he had done for song Anbang. He asked the housekeeper to fill his glass. When his son had a daughter-in-law, the family could have two drinks happily. Although the wine is precious, it is not as happy as the whole family.


    After many years in business, many things have been looked down upon. Fame and wealth are all floating clouds. No amount of fame and wealth can match a happy family.


    "Die old boss, drink less, also don''t know to cherish own body!" Fang Lan said with a smile, but her face was full of love.


    After drinking two glasses of wine, Xu Wenzheng asked again: "you drove Han Tongpu out of the sky, does the Han family have other actions?"


    "Yes, Shaotang, is it true that the Han family is so powerful that they are willing to fail?"


    Other people also looked at him. They had long wanted to ask this question. Since Xu Wenzheng raised it today, they also wanted to know the answer, so as not to worry about the Han family''s follow-up measures all day long.


    For this problem, Xu Shaotang had no idea before, but after receiving the call this morning, he knew that the Han family would not move in a short time at least. The Han family did not dare to stretch out their claws when the man was there!"Don''t worry, they don''t dare to move again with their courage!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "I don''t know where your self-confidence is Xu Wenzheng laughs and doesn''t ask any more. His son is no longer his former son. Judging from his recent affairs, he can let go completely.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and doesn''t speak. This kind of thing is still inconvenient to say to his family. It''s a little happy to think about it. After being reborn for so long, he has finally returned to the state of someone on top. With the backstage, many things are easy to do.


    Next time, even if he killed Han Tongpu himself, the Han family would not dare to speak!


    With his words, people also completely put the previous things behind them, tasting this rare wine, the family talked and laughed, but also harmonious.


    "By the way, I don''t think you have anything to do recently. After a while, it will be our company''s anniversary celebration, and then you will come to join us." Xu Wenzheng said while drinking.


    "The anniversary of the company?" Xu Shaotang was stunned, then shook his head and said, "I''m not from the company. What am I going to do?"


    For these occasions, Xu Shaotang is generally too lazy to participate. He doesn''t like the feeling of acting on occasion. For him, it''s better to have a good sleep at that time.


    With a black face, Xu Wenzheng said: "you''re not from the company. You''re my son. Your mother will go too. Once a year, our family will celebrate with the staff togethe

 Chapter 70

    In fact, he has his own selfishness. In the past, his son was not a tool, so he was embarrassed to let him participate. If something happened at the celebration, wouldn''t it be a joke for everyone? Now that my son has become a tool, it''s time to take him out and have a long face in front of his old friends.


    I''ve been laughing in private for so many years. I must take my son out. I''m so angry! Who dares to laugh at my son!


    "Shaotang, there are many beauties in our company''s anniversary celebration." Lin Shuying laughs subconsciously.


    After saying this, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Her best friend and sister-in-law were still nearby. She quickly told Su Ruyun with a sorry smile: "Ruyun, I''ll just talk about it. Don''t be angry."


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "the two most beautiful beauties in our company are here. Can he still see other people?"


    This sentence is a pun. Only a few of them can understand it.


    Lin Shuying couldn''t understand her teasing. She made a big red face and ate a meal.


    Xu Shaotang saw this, gently touched her under the table, this goblin, what words dare to say, also not afraid of parents see strange! However, Lin Shuying''s blushing look is really charming. I don''t know what it''s like to kiss her face!


    With a slight cough, he covered up his mind and nodded, "OK, since everyone is going, anyway, I have nothing to do, so I should go to join in the fun."


    "Well, remember to make sure you don''t dress like this all the time." Xu Wen is pointing to his casual clothes.


    This point is also very helpless. I don''t know how many times I have told my son, but the boy can''t listen to it at all. Every day he is dressed in this kind of clothes, and he doesn''t look like a person with a certain identity.


    "Well, I see!" Xu Shaotang nodded. He has a sense of propriety in this matter. On the occasion of the company''s anniversary celebration, it''s really a bit inappropriate for him to dress like this. How can he support the appearance of the old man.


    After dinner, Lin Shuying blushed and ran upstairs to take a bath. The old couple also took Miao Miao out for a walk.


    Xu Shaotang pulled Su Ruyun and slapped her on the ass: "goblin, you dare to talk nonsense just now!"


    "I''m not trying to help you to find out Shuying''s mind. You see, she blushes. She must know what I mean. She has you in her heart, and she knows you have her in your heart!" Su Ruyun''s eyes were like silk and she began to smile.


    Bullshit, Lin Shuying must know that he has her in his heart. Didn''t he just declare his failure last night?


    As for whether she had him or not, only she knew.


    Think of last night to Lin Shuying with a necklace to see the scenery, Xu Shaotang''s mind began to appear beautiful picture! However, he will not admit that he is so shameless, can only be attributed to the temptation of Su goblin!


    It''s another night of lingering. Xu Shaotang feels that his "Yulong Jue" has a sign of breaking through to the third level.


    This discovery made him very happy. Before his rebirth, he practiced the "Yulong Jue" to the third level. I didn''t expect that he could get such a big promotion by making love with this Su demon several times!


    After the surprise, he shook his head with a bitter smile. Does he really have the potential to become a stallion?


    I don''t know if I can meet that wretched old man. Next time I have a chance to meet him, I must ask him what kind of Kung Fu this "Yulong Jue" is. If he didn''t feel the even breathing of Su demon in his arms, he really didn''t dare to use "Yulong Jue" when he was in love with Su demon.


    With the increase of skill, even hearing increased a lot. If he listened carefully, he could even hear Lin Shuying''s sigh in the next room.


    I really want to slap myself in the face. I know that Lin Shuying is next door, and I''ve been crazy with Su goblin all night. It''s estimated that Lin Shuying has been tossed about by the two of them all night. He knew that the Su demon must have done it on purpose!


    Alas, for Lin Shuying to have a good sleep in the future, it''s better to be moderate, or just go to Su''s room to sleep


    After getting up, Xu Shaotang is even more ashamed when he meets Lin Shuying, who is full of fatigue.


    After moistening, Su Ruyun is more charming. With her appropriately cut Qipao, she has a charming style of saying that she is still resting. At breakfast, Fang LAN praises her more beautiful.


    Not only Fang LAN but also Xu Shaotang felt that the goblin was more beautiful. He couldn''t figure out the reason. He could only attribute it to people''s spirit at happy events.


    And the price is, for the first time, he felt weak. Within two days, I have been lingering with this goblin for dozens of times. It''s strange without this feeling!


    It''s really a knife on the head of the color word!


    When everyone else went to work, Fang LAN came to him and said in a low voice, "son, mom knows that you young people are full of energy, but you still have to pay attention to moderation. Don''t make so much noise. You see what kind of girl Shuying is tortured by you!"


    Xu Shaotang immediately hid his face and fled!


    Even my mother can see it. It seems that I really need to control. I can''t accompany the goblin so crazy any more.


    It''s one thing to think and one thing to do. In the next few days, they still linger night and night. For fear of further affecting Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang changes the battle site to Su''s room. However, it''s not very useful, because Su''s room is basically the place where Su sneaks into.After his constant moistening, Su Ruyun has become a mature woman from a royal sister, just like a ripe peach, almost dripping water.


    In the evening, Xu Shaotang held Su goblin in his arms and said seriously, "we two can''t go on such nonsense any more!"


    "It''s just a few days. Why? Or are you tired of my body? " Su Ruyun asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang glared at the goblin and said, "you know I don''t mean that!"


    "I know, you are afraid to affect the shadow!" Su Ruyun teases and looks at him, which is also her usual trick. She always likes to call Lin Shuying''s name when they are alone, so as to stimulate Xu Shaotang.


    Although Xu Shaotang knows that she did it on purpose, she still falls into the trap many times. The goblin has used this method to defeat him many times.


    "If you know, you can still say it!" Xu Shaotang slapped her on the buttock and said, "don''t you look at what she''s been tossed into recently, don''t you love her?"


    Since having this relationship with Su Ruyun, Xu Shaotang can clearly feel that the distance between himself and Lin Shuying seems to be enlarged inexplicably. Because the two of them toss about every day, they often make Lin Shuying next door in a very embarrassing state, and almost every day he looks listless.

 Chapter 71

    "Stupid man!" Su Ruyun pinched his nose and said with a smile: "I just want to use this method to arouse her jealousy, so as to create opportunities for you."


    "I might as well not have such an opportunity!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said.


    He wants to get Lin Shuying, but not in this way. He wants to get a complete Lin Shuying, and he wants to get her heart. He loves a complete Lin Shuying, not just her body.


    "What a fool!" Su Ruyun once again scolded with a smile and asked, "don''t you find that she is deliberately alienating you recently?"


    "Nonsense, if you pester me every day, will she still be a light bulb?" Xu Shaotang is not very angry.


    Of course, he has found this problem, not only Lin Shuying is alienating him, but also he always keeps away from Lin Shuying with guilt. It is precisely because he has been aware of this, so he decided not to let Su goblin go on like this.


    "Hee hee, little boss, now I find that your EQ is so low!" Su Ruyun leaned on him with a smile: "you are a fool, you are a fool. Do you think she just doesn''t want to disturb us? She''s jealous


    "Jealous?" Xu Shaotang suddenly sat up, thought about it, and then lay back, "I changed a woman three days ago, and I didn''t see her eat vinegar..."


    Before Xu Shaotang, changing women is the same as changing clothes. Lin Shuying scolded him at most. When was he jealous?


    Su Ruyun patted his forehead with a face full of hopeless expression and giggled: "that only means that she didn''t have any hope for you before, or that you used to be too annoying for women. For her, how many women do you change? If it''s not for your relationship, your death has nothing to do with her! But now, don''t you find that you have a lot of things that women like? "


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head. He really doesn''t find that there are many things that women like in him. It''s estimated that there are many things that women hate!


    Su Ruyun hugged him and said: "some women value money, some women value power, but 90% of women value security more. Just like me, I feel very safe around you. I don''t think anyone or anything can hurt me! I think Shuying will also have this feeling... "


    "Really?" Xu Shaotang asked blankly, not only asking Su Ruyun, but also asking himself.


    "Well, you and Shuying are two cowards..." Su Ruyun sighed softly.


    For this point, Xu Shaotang does not deny that he is too cautious in dealing with Lin Shuying, so that he seems very timid. People are like this. The more things they care about, the more cautious they are.


    "Why do you always want me to come with her?" Xu Shaotang embraces her delicate body, and her face is full of guilt. She scolds herself for being too bad. She embraces the jade man in her arms, but she is talking about another woman.


    "Because..." Su Ruyun leaned over his ear and said with a smile, "you are really strong. People can''t stand it any more."


    Xu Shaotang really wants to slap the goblin. He doesn''t want to see himself tangled and sad, but he has to pull a lot of inexplicable reasons to treat himself as a fool?


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, the annual meeting of Shengshi group was held as scheduled. The annual celebration is absolutely a feast, and Xu Wenzheng and his wife attach great importance to it.


    As the protagonist, Xu Shaotang is also forced to dress up. I don''t know, I''m afraid I think Xu Dashao is ready to be the bridegroom.


    Miao Miao is dressed like a princess by three women, wearing a brand-new princess skirt, not too long ponytail, pink face, people always want to pinch.


    Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, two great beauties, of course, have to dress up well. Lin Shuying is wearing a white bra dress, while Su Ruyun is wearing a peony Qipao. They are elegant, noble and charming. They are absolutely the women that all men dream of.


    Especially Lin Shuying, who wears the blue diamond necklace, doesn''t know whether she makes the necklace more shining or more elegant and charming.


    Although there were only six people in the Xu family, they drove five cars, three of which were bodyguards.


    Although Xu Shaotang is a master, he is not an immortal and can''t protect his family all the time. Moreover, as the protagonist of this anniversary, he has a lot to deal with.


    Lin Shuying pulls Miao miaozheng to get into the car of Xu Wenzheng and his wife. Su Ruyun grabs her and says with a smile, "Shuying, take a car with us!"


    "I''m not going to see you two together!" Lin Shuying refuses without hesitation. She has been tormented crazy by these two people recently. It''s rare for her to have a chance to escape. Of course, she has to escape far away.


    Su Ruyun, however, held on to her. She looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "this guy has been pestering me every day recently. I can''t stand it any more. Come with us, so that this guy won''t pester me while driving!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face is black. This goblin, do you dare to be more fake? It''s clear that she is pestering herself all day, OK! No wonder she told herself not to drive a sports car with only two people. It must have been premeditated!This goblin, it is estimated that he will have to change his way to toss the shadow of the forest.


    "Yes, Shuying, you should join Shaotang and them, so that Shaotang won''t drive at ease!" It''s a lie, but Fang LAN believes it. She knows that her son and daughter-in-law are always tired of being together recently. She''s afraid that her son won''t drive well, so she holds Miao Miao up and says, "just let my little baby accompany us. Without her, my heart is always empty."


    Since Miao Miao came to live in the Xu family, he has been with Fang LAN almost all the time except sleeping. He seems to be more intimate than his own granddaughter. Even if Lin Shuying''s mother wants to hold her, she has to take advantage of the time when the elder is not free.


    "All right!" Fang Lan said something, but Lin Shuying refused. He gave Miao Miao a kiss and said in a soft voice, "Miao Miao is good. First, I''ll play with my uncle, and then my mother will accompany you."


    Miao Miao tilted his head to think, bright eyes full of cunning, looking at Fang LAN, solemnly talked about the conditions: "that aunt will tell Miao Miao a story!"


    This is almost a required course for Miao Miao every night before going to bed. Everyone loves little girls very much. They always tell stories to little girls in different ways.


    "Well, grandma will tell Miao Miao the story of snow white later!" Fang LAN hugged Miao Miao and said with a smile.


    Finished Miao Miao, we finally get on the bus, Xu Shaotang also slowly started the car.

 Chapter 72

    Su Ruyun is sitting in the front row. All the way, she deliberately flirts with Xu Shaotang, but she touches him with her elbow. The corner of her mouth turns back and blinks at him.


    Xu Shaotang understands Su''s meaning. This is to ask him to pay attention to Lin Shuying''s expression.


    Through the rear-view mirror in the front row, you can just see Lin Shuying''s expression. Her face is indifferent, as if she has turned a blind eye to the intimacy of the two people in the front row. However, the emotion occasionally revealed from her eyes shows her inner fluctuation.


    "Sister, how is Li Lan in the company recently?" Xu Shaotang asked, breaking the silence in the car.


    Su goblin deliberately did not talk to Lin Shuying from the beginning of getting on the bus. She left her alone in the back row and let her watch the two of them sing in the front row. After all, Xu Shaotang still can''t see it any more. She can''t bear to suffer in her heart and tries to find a topic.


    Asked for a long time, did not hear Lin Shuying answer.


    "Sister!" Xu Shaotang couldn''t help shouting again.


    Lin Shuying returned to his senses and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "How is Li Baoshan''s sister in the company recently?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Lin Shuying said in a trance: "I arranged for her to work as a clerk in the Secretary''s office. She didn''t go to university. She had to learn some simple things first. I''ve asked the people in the Secretary''s office to take care of her more."


    Xu Shaotang has no problem with this arrangement. Although he is only a small clerk, he will certainly learn a lot in a place like the Secretary''s office. It seems that Lin Shuying has made a lot of efforts.


    "What about Wu Hui?" Xu Shaotang asked the manager of the jewelry store.


    In fact, he doesn''t care about these things at all. It''s just that since he got intimate with Su Ruyun, he found that the topic between himself and Lin Shuying is not as much as before. He is also racking his brains to think about the topic.


    Lin Shuying thought about it and said: "this person has a good ability. I arranged him to be the manager of the product assurance department. He is a very responsible person. I plan to let him practice first, and then bring it up when the time is right."


    Listening to the two people''s talk, Su Ruyun couldn''t help laughing and looked back at Lin Shuying: "Shuying, how can I feel that you are always out of your mind recently and don''t talk to me much? Are you blaming me for robbing your good brother?"


    When she said this, Xu Shaotang suddenly wanted to know the answer.


    With a faint smile, Lin Shuying said, "I blame you for what you are doing. I wish he had a reliable girlfriend. You didn''t see my aunt. They want to have grandchildren all day long. They are crazy."


    Looking at her expression, Xu Shaotang is a little disappointed. How he hopes Lin Shuying can say a sour word.


    Su Ruyun didn''t give up. He stirred his broken hair and sighed: "Yang Rui has been gone for such a long time. Should you think about it for yourself? It''s not the only way to do it all the time? If you find a new man, maybe our sisters can get married together! "


    She deliberately put the four words "get married together" very seriously. Xu Shaotang understood that the goblin began to tease his cousin again.


    "Why, do you think I''m interrupting your intimacy and want me to move out early?" Lin Shuying finally counterattacks, with a trace of unhappiness in her tone. Maybe she doesn''t even notice it.


    She was a little angry. Before, Xu Shaotang surrounded her every day. Since she had Su Ruyun, Xu Shaotang seemed to spend all her energy on Su Ruyun. This feeling of being left out in the cold, let her lose unceasingly, toss and turn sleeplessly every night.


    Su Ruyun said with a stronger smile: "of course I don''t mean that. I think you are so young and beautiful. Do you really want to spend the rest of your life alone? In fact, now I can see that no matter how strong a woman is, she needs a man''s embrace. "


    Her words, a bit of ridicule Lin Shuying meaning, but also a bit from the heart.


    Wandering abroad for many years, she thinks she is a strong woman. However, when she wakes up in the middle of the night and looks at the cold room, she always hopes to have a man to accompany her and drive away the loneliness of the long night for him.


    "It''s good for me to live alone!" Lin Shuying said something stiff, with a trace of anger in his tone.


    "Oh, well! It seems that our sisters have no chance to get married together... " Su Ruyun sighed, turned his head around, but suddenly turned his head back, put on a serious look, and asked: "the intimacy between me and the little boss is very big, didn''t it disturb you?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang slipped, he almost stepped on the accelerator to the end. This goblin can say anything! Well, there are only three of them in the car. If other people were present, they would have laughed.


    "You''re going to die!" Lin Shuying finally couldn''t bear it. She turned her head and stared out of the window. She said angrily, "I think there are two mice fighting next door!"


    Seeing Lin Shuying''s angry appearance in the front rear-view mirror, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling that Lin Shuying''s angry appearance is so charming!"Everyone is from the past. It''s not a shameful thing. Don''t you find that I''ve become beautiful recently?" Su Ruyun, however, pretended to sigh and said: "Alas, women need men''s nourishment after all, otherwise, they will be old in a few years "


    before, Xu Shaotang stopped his car long ago and threw the goblin out. Didn''t he mean to embarrass Lin Shuying? But now, he also wants to see if Lin Shuying is really jealous.


    Lin Shuying is very clever to choose not to continue to answer, just continue to turn his head to one side, gritting his teeth and looking out of the window, automatically shield Su Ruyun''s next words. If she fights with Su Ruyun, a shameless spirit, she doesn''t know whether she will suddenly hurt others.


    But Su Ruyun secretly made a victory gesture to Xu Shaotang, and his face was full of complacency. At the same time, he took the opportunity to wipe a lot of oil on him.


    Xu Shaotang had nothing to do with the goblin. She could make trouble with her temperament.


    Enduring the teasing of Su goblin all the way, the team finally arrived at Shengshi headquarters. Before the car stopped, Lin Shuying opened the door and walked down, quickly disappearing from their eyes.


    "Look, I''ll say she''s jealous!" Su Ruyun did not laugh in the slightest way.


    Looking at Shaolin''s figure, he touched his chin. Lin Shuying is really abnormal today. The guess of Laisu goblin is right!

 Chapter 73

    Shengshi headquarters is now decorated with lanterns. The stage has been set up in the open activity field. The main work of the staff today is to arrange the celebration.


    Xu Shaotang got out of the car and saw Li Baoshan and others at the first sight. However, they are all wearing the uniform of security guards and holding an electric baton in their hands. They are used to seeing these people wearing camouflage sweaters. When they suddenly see their image, Xu Shaotang almost laughs.


    "Why are you all here?" Xu Shaotang walked over and asked.


    Li Baoshan said with a smile: "this is the first business our Jindun security company has received. Today, we are responsible for the security of the scene."


    You don''t have to ask. It''s mostly arranged by Lin Shuying. I guess I also want to take care of them. Anyway, the fertilizer didn''t flow to the field.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "that you first busy, I go to accompany the family."


    "Xu Shao!" Li Baoshan stopped him who was going to leave, gave him a thumbs up and said with a smile, "you look good today. You are very handsome!"


    "Go away!" Xu Shaotang almost couldn''t resist kicking him. His clothes are awkward. It''s hard to show his fists. I really don''t understand why so many people still like to dress like this.


    When he looked back, he couldn''t help laughing. It seems that Li Baoshan is in a good mood recently. Even such a serious and stereotyped person knows that he is joking. This is also a development for the better. The king of war does not necessarily need to be serious. On the contrary, because he has been in a state of killing for a long time, he needs to ease his cynicism.


    Just like the members of "law enforcers", five people, though with different personalities, have a cynical attitude. For them, this is also the best state, which helps them get rid of the violence after the killing.


    Many masters are not defeated by the enemy, but by themselves. They are in the negative mood brought by the killing for a long time, and are likely to suffer from serious mental illness. Countless excellent soldiers are forced to retire because of serious mental illness. Some can walk out slowly, while others can never become a normal person again.


    What''s more, because he can''t get out of this negative emotion, he will eventually become a madman without any feelings and will only kill instinctively. And such people, either died in the hands of the enemy or in the hands of former comrades in arms, will not be allowed to exist. Their existence will only endanger social peace.


    This is the sorrow of professional soldiers, but it is a helpless thing.


    Senior executives of all branches and factories of Shengshi also came to the headquarters and lined up under the office building to respectfully welcome Xu Wenzheng, the helmsman of Shengshi group.


    Xu Wenzheng shakes hands with these people one by one and introduces them to Xu Shaotang one by one. Su Ruyun also appears in front of us as Xu''s daughter-in-law for the first time.


    After a circle, Xu Shaotang''s face is almost rotten. When he sees that people are called "Uncle" and "aunt", he can''t help it. Most of these people are his elders. When you say hello to the elders, you can''t show a bad face, can you?


    He finally understood why the old man didn''t want to attend the celebration. He suffered too much. He would rather run around the southern suburbs than suffer this kind of punishment.


    The group finally broke away from the crowd, and Xu Shaotang also got a moment''s breathing opportunity.


    Just after a short rest, a long line of motorcade appeared at the door. Xu Shaotang sighed and accompanied the old man to greet him.


    "Brother Xu, you came uninvited. It''s really annoying!" The door opened and a broad faced man of about fifty came out. Looking at you Mingze who is following this man, you don''t have to guess that this is you Mingze''s old man and the helmsman of Kangcheng group, you Hongren.


    Xu Wenzheng rushed to meet him and said with a smile, "brother you, if you are willing to come, you look up to me


    There is not much business cooperation between the two companies. In some businesses, they are even in a state of competition. However, as well-known wealthy businessmen in Tianhai, they often meet each other. They do not get along well with each other, but they know each other well.


    You Hongren had never been to the anniversary celebration of the golden age before. Xu Wenzheng knew that others would come because of his son''s face.


    "We''ve known each other for so many years, but we haven''t sat down to have a drink. Today, I''m here to ask for a drink." You Hongren laughs.


    "Welcome Xu Wenzheng also laughed.


    Then, Xiao Jingwen''s old man, Xiao Qingsheng, Chen Wei, and Li Xiuping, the mayor of Tianhai, all came here one after another. The appearance of these great figures immediately caused a lot of sensation. At the same time, we all know that the Xu family has been firmly at the top of Tianhai''s first family.


    After welcoming these people, Xu Shaotang can finally get rid of his already stiff face. These young people get together. As for the old men of each family, they must go to the other side to talk about their own affairs.


    "Why is Chen Cheng missing?" When several people get together, they don''t find Chen Cheng at all.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the boy got off the car and slipped away. I guess he went to find Li Lan."You Mingze and Xiao Jingwen suddenly realized, then looked at Xu Shaotang, pointed to Su Ruyun who was beside him, and joked: "boss, don''t you introduce this beauty to us?"


    As soon as they got out of the car, they saw Su Ruyun. They were shocked by Su Ruyun''s beauty. If they hadn''t seen her following Xu Shaotang, they would have been able to chat up on the spot. Although they have guessed the relationship between her and Xu Shaotang, they still want to confirm that if they have no relationship with the boss, they will have a chance to kiss Fangze?


    "This is your sister-in-law, Su Ruyun." Xu Shaotang embraces Su Ruyun''s shoulder and introduces them.


    They looked at each other with a bitter smile, and it was so! The last glimmer of hope in my heart was shattered.


    "Good sister-in-law!" Two people at the same time to Su Ruyun say hello, although unwilling, but also understand the friend wife can''t deceive the truth.


    Su Ruyun rare lady smile, politely back: "Hello! Nice to meet you


    She is a smart woman, and she knows what kind of posture to use on what occasion. Since these two are Xu Shaotang''s brothers, she certainly wants to earn a face for Xu Shaotang in front of his brothers.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lin Shuying again: "I don''t need to introduce this one, do I?"


    Of course, there''s no need to introduce him. He was pulled out of the bar by Lin Shuying in front of everyone.


    "Of course not!" Two people looked at each other, eyes handover, instantly read each other''s meaning, mouth showed a strange smile, went to Lin Shuying in front, at the same time bent down.


    "Good sister-in-law!"

 Chapter 74

    A "good sister-in-law" suddenly made the whole scene extremely strange.


    Lin Shuying is so embarrassed that she blushes to the root of her neck. She is so ashamed that she wants to find a hole in the ground to get in. Su Yaojing hooks Xu Shaotang''s shoulder in one hand and covers her stomach in the other, laughing wildly.


    Xu Shaotang has an impulse to hit the wall. If it wasn''t for the fact that the two boys are brothers, he would be able to lift them up and throw them out now.


    "You two want to die, right?" Xu Shaotang clenched his fist and looked at the two bastards viciously. How could he not understand that the two boys were deliberately!


    You Mingze and Xiao Jingwen wink at each other and smile at the same time.


    "Boss, isn''t this sister-in-law?" You Mingze continues to play the fool, making an innocent appearance.


    "Ha ha ha!" Su Ruyun couldn''t help laughing. She went to Lin Shuying and gave him a gift. She said with a smile: "I''ve seen my sister..."


    Lin Shuying can''t stand the ridicule of several people any more. She stares at Xu Shaotang with shame and indignation, and runs away with a blush. If she stays, she can only be ridiculed by these people.


    Xu Shaotang cries out that he is innocent. It is clear that they are making fun of you. What are you staring at me for?


    "My sister-in-law really deserves to be a heroine among women!" Xiao Jingwen gives Su Ruyun a thumbs up.


    Su Ruyun put up his hands to the two men, and they knew each other. With a "bang", the three men''s high fives were over, and they immediately turned into a united front. They stood together and posed a victory posture to Xu Shaotang.


    If not for being in front of others, Xu Shaotang really wants to slap the goblin on the ass, these two boys can make trouble. What do you want to join in? Don''t you think it''s enough to tease your cousin.


    Angry, he had to admire Su goblin''s method. Just face to face, he became one with his two brothers, which shows his high EQ! As far as this is concerned, he believes that Lin Shuying can never do it.


    "You three, wait for me!" Xu Shaotang glared at the three people. Originally, he wanted to chase Lin Shuying, but then he thought about it, but he stopped. Now he''s chasing them. Isn''t that asking for trouble?


    However, you Mingze didn''t like it. He came up to him and said with a smile, "boss, no wonder we haven''t seen you recently. It turns out that we have beautiful women with us!"


    "Well, color is more important than friends!" Xiao Jingwen also joined the crusade.


    ¡­¡­


    Near noon, there was a sudden rumble in the sky. Xu Shaotang raised his head and saw a helicopter cutting through the sky and flying to this side quickly.


    "Who is that? Is it too high-profile?" You Mingze looks at the plane very displeased.


    Xiao Jingwen touched his chin, showed a thoughtful expression and said: "although it''s high-profile, I have to say that this way of playing is very cool. How about some of our brothers


    With the financial resources of the three families, not to mention a helicopter, it''s OK to build a large airliner, but we didn''t think about it before. Today, we saw such a cool way of appearance, and we were immediately moved.


    You Mingze a listen, at the same time suddenly show the expression of intention, considering whether to make a more cool way to appear.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t interrupt. His eyes were far more acute than ordinary people. When he saw the coating on the helicopter, he guessed the identity of the person who came.


    In addition to his father-in-law song Anbang, who else would make such a high profile? He was just a little puzzled. Did song Anbang feel that he had robbed him less? Was he going to send him to rob him?


    Hearing the movement in the sky, many people raise their heads curiously to see what big people they look like. Although many big people have come here today, this is the first way to appear in this way.


    When the plane landed, six elite soldiers with live ammunition jumped from the cabin and quickly distributed around the plane to take corresponding safety measures. Then song Anbang and Tang Xiangming came out of the plane.


    The appearance of the three of them immediately became the focus of the whole audience. The beautiful song Yinuo, the powerful song Anbang and Tang Xiangming really attracted people''s attention.


    Xu Wenzheng and his wife hurriedly brought a large group of people to meet them. However, Xu Shaotang and some of them were watching from a distance and didn''t bother to join in the fun. Today is the celebration of the flourishing age. The visitors are guests. In front of so many people, it''s not suitable to add obstacles to song Anbang.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t long before Xu Wenzheng sent for him. It seemed that song Anbang and Tang Xiangming wanted to see him.


    Xu Shaotang is very depressed. These two candidates are coming to join in the fun today. Is there any more trouble?


    In the reception hall of Shengshi group, a group of top figures of Tianhai are sitting together. When Xu Shaotang pushes the door in, he first sees song Anbang who he doesn''t deal with.


    "Song Anbang, why do you come here when you have time?" Xu Shaotang is not polite either. He sits down directly in front of him, cocks his legs and asks curiously.


    Hearing his words, Xu Wenzheng almost took off his shoes and photographed him. This bastard, in front of so many people, can''t you give others some face? At least, other people are second to none in Southeast China. Even if you put that aside, according to song Anbang''s age, will you die if you call "Uncle"?Other people are shocked by Xu Shaotang''s direct call to song Anbang. Song Anbang is also a top figure in the southeast. Besides Tang Xiangming, who can see that he can''t call "commander song"?


    Shocked, everyone found a clue, because song Anbang was not angry, but looked a little uncomfortable, obviously an expression of trying to get angry but deliberately suppress. Even people like song Anbang need to suppress their anger in front of Xu Shaotang. Then, some of these things are worth thinking about!


    "Xu Shaotang, I''m not here to talk nonsense with you today!" Although song Anbang didn''t get angry, his tone was extremely unpleasant. He said impolitely, "you have robbed so many good things from Laozi, don''t you want Laozi to have a drink?"


    Song Anbang''s words shocked people again. It seems that he is familiar with Xu Shaotang?


    If he wants to drink, a lot of people line up to invite him. Why should he come to your Xu family to drink?


    "Just drink, anyway, there are so many people today, one more pair of chopsticks is all you need!" Xu Shaotang said lazily.


    Xu Wenzheng finally couldn''t see it any more. He glared at him and said harshly, "Stinky boy, talk well!"


    Although the mouth said sternly, but the heart is laughing, this boy, too long face to himself! In the whole southeast, I''m afraid few people dare to talk to song Anbang like this? Ha ha, my son is so bold!

 Chapter 75

    Song Anbang had long expected that he could not get along with this bastard, so he turned his lip and ignored him.


    Tang Xiangming, who was next to Xu Shaotang, was always looking at him, but then he laughed: "it''s said that Tianhai is Xu Shao''s world at present. It''s true when I see him today! Mr. Tang''s bold visit is a special trip to thank Mr. Xu! "


    In a word, once again aroused people''s curiosity, but also thinking about the future.


    "Thank you? Are you looking for the wrong person? " Xu Shaotang was stunned, a little confused. He didn''t seem to have helped Tang Xiangming, did he?


    Tang Xiangming said with a smile, "it''s Xu Shao who drives Han Tongpu away for Tang''s return to Tianhai."


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang immediately understood that Tang Xiangming was in charge of Tianhai again. Han Tongpu has been away for half a month, but the leader of Tianhai school hasn''t come to the top. If Tang Xiangming wants to come back, the top is still competing in many ways. There is no doubt that the Tang family has won the final victory.


    "In fact, you don''t have to thank me. You should understand that you also left Tianhai because of my troubles!" Xu Shaotang smiles a little. Now that everyone has said it, let''s get to the point. You don''t have to hide it. Besides, everyone here, who doesn''t know that Li family''s power was destroyed by him.


    "Xu Shao is honest!" Tang Xiangming said with a smile.


    After a bit of non nutritive gossip, Xu Shaotang finally couldn''t stand it. He looked at Song Anbang and Tang Xiangming and said, "you two don''t really come here to drink, do you? If you have anything to say, don''t beat around the Bush! "


    With the influence of the Tang and Song Dynasties, at least we don''t need to please ourselves so much at present. One comes to rub wine, and the other to thank you!


    "Ha ha!" Tang Xiangming laughed awkwardly, nodded his head and said, "I wonder if I can take a step to talk?"


    Sure enough, Xu Shaotang shrugged and took them to the meeting room next door.


    As soon as they left, the group of people in the reception hall burst out.


    Li Xiuping came over and asked curiously: "brother Xu, what''s the origin of Shaotang in your family? Who''s up there to support you? "


    The background of the Xu family used to be very simple, but recent signs show that the Xu family is backed by a big man. Xu Shaotang is even more evil. Even song Anbang and Tang Xiangming want to restrain themselves in front of him. It''s really frightening.


    "Yes, Lao Xu, I''ve always wanted to ask you about it. Your family has such a relationship. Can you introduce it to us?" You Hongren also asked eagerly.


    After all, they are just businessmen. Although they are rich, their roots are unstable. If something really happens, their ordinary families will be wiped out in an instant. So they have always wanted to climb up to the top, to seek a guarantee for their family, and to have the opportunity to further their family.


    Listening to a group of people''s questions, Xu Wenzheng burst of bitter smile, looked at the crowd and said: "it''s not that I don''t want to say, I really don''t know, it''s the boy who is doing these things, I actually want to know more than any of you, but the boy just doesn''t say!"


    ¡­¡­


    Entering the conference room, Tang Xiangming suddenly became serious and said, "Xu Shao, before I came here, I was given an order to take back your arms! This kind of thing is not suitable for you! The power of these weapons is very clear to you and me. If they are inadvertently exiled outside, it is likely to cause unrest. "


    Listening to Tang Xiangming''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "you people have a lot of playful hearts. If you want to take back this batch of ammunition, you can tell it clearly. Do you want to press me with it?"


    Tang Xiangming is just afraid that the weapons will be left in his own hands and make any trouble again. He is not willing to be driven out again. Tang Xiangming is not the only descendant of the Tang family. If Tang Xiangming fails to return from Tianhai again, he may become the abandoned son of the family. No big family is willing to invest too much in the failed offspring.


    "Ha ha, old Tang, I said this boy is as good as a ghost! I want you to tell me you don''t believe it Song Anbang laughed.


    Before he came here, he had already told Tang Xiangming that if he wanted to take back that batch of ammunition, he had better not play with this boy. Be careful, but Tang Xiangming didn''t listen. Now he''s been criticized face to face, right?


    "Is Xu Shao willing to help Tang?" Now that he has been criticized, Tang Xiangming doesn''t have to beat around the Bush any more.


    Tang Shao Ming had to admire these literati for their shameless appearance. You blush at least. You feel like you are beating on the cotton.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, and finally put aside the idea of joking. He said seriously: "to tell you the truth, it''s not very useful for me to keep these weapons in my hands. I can give most of them to you, but I want to leave a small part. You know, I''m a good troublemaker. In order to protect the safety of my family, I have to leave some!"


    "How much are you going to keep?"


    "I have only two sniper rifles in my hand. I won''t hand them over. I''ll leave 20 automatic rifles. You can have the rest!" Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said."Can the sniper rifle be handed in? It''s a great threat to people! " Tang Xiangming discussed.


    It''s fair to leave 20 automatic rifles. After all, his family has a big business. It really needs a certain amount of armed forces to ensure the safety of its own people. However, sniper rifles are invisible weapons that can kill people. Even if you have bodyguards 3000 meters away, they can only be killed by one shot.


    Bullshit. It''s not a big threat to people. What can I do with it, as a firecracker? Xu Shaotang thought of it in his heart.


    "That''s what I have to keep. It''s not negotiable!" Xu Shaotang said firmly. At the same time, he glanced at Song Anbang and showed his symbolic evil smile: "in fact, you really don''t have to worry about these weapons. If I really want to make trouble, even without these things, I can still do it. I think the one around you has already said that to you! "


    "All right!" Tang Xiangming nodded: "I believe Xu Shao''s words!"


    Song Anbang has indeed told him that Xu Shaotang is terrible. When you think about it carefully, it''s true. With that terrible power, these weapons really can''t be used.


    "I''ll send those things to the City Council later." Xu Shaotang stood up and was ready to leave.


    "Wait!" Song Anbang grabbed him: "I have something to say!"


    Song Anbang is very upset. You really think that Lao Tzu is short of a drink for the Xu family. If there is nothing wrong, why did Lao Tzu come all the way to join in the fun?


    "You don''t have to talk about it! I''m not interested! " Xu Shaotang wants to get rid of his hand, but song Anbang holds on to his clothes. Xu Shaotang says, "don''t let go again, I''ll turn my face!"


    After several contacts with song Anbang, he has understood that it must be no good for song Anbang to come to him.

 Chapter 76

    "You bastard, can you let me finish what I have to say?" Song Anbang was very angry. Every time he met with this bastard, he would get angry. After seeing Xu Shaotang''s bad face, he let go and said, "I know you have channels. Can you help me get some of your sniper rifles through your channels?"


    The sniper rifle with an effective range of 3000 meters, however, made him greedy for a long time. If you can have this thing, the whole army contest may be able to give yourself a boost.


    It turned out that it was for this matter. As expected, I would go to the three treasures hall for everything! Xu Shaotang stopped, thought about it in his heart, and then said with a smile, "yes, one million dollars a piece. I can help you introduce it!"


    "Why don''t you rob it!" Song Anbang immediately jumped up and said, "you should be the rich man! Is your fuckin ''gun made of gold? "


    A million dollars, you can get a heavy tank!


    "I''m robbing, aren''t I?"


    Song Anbang was surprised. Damn, he was fooled by this boy again! Time is not good. How can this bastard always quarrel with himself? Can you talk to Lao Tang well and try to tease me when you come here?


    How come I don''t like this bastard! Song Anbang scolded in his heart.


    Looking at his shriveled expression, it is estimated that the temperature is almost the same. Xu Shaotang smiles, sits down in front of him, puts away his joking face, and says seriously: "don''t hit the idea of this gun. To tell you the truth, this gun was modified by a friend of mine. It''s impossible to mass produce it. It''s useless to give you three or five guns."


    King Kong can''t refit several of these guns in a year, and the failure rate is very high. To be honest, I didn''t charge him more than one million dollars.


    "Really?" Song Anbang''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    "False!"


    "Go away!" Song Anbang finally did not contain his anger.


    ¡­¡­


    Close to 10 am, Shengshi group''s anniversary celebration officially opened.


    Xu Wenzheng is standing in front of the stage talking, Xu Shaotang has no heart to listen, just secretly use the corner of his eyes to observe the side of Lin Shuying.


    Her face was still a little red, her long hair was scattered, her chest was slightly undulating, it was obvious that her heart was still not quiet.


    His cousin''s smile and smile were in his eyes, which made him crazy.


    Just when he was dazzled, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart.


    Sniper!


    Almost in a moment of crisis, he locked the enemy''s position. On the opposite building, at least two snipers were aiming at their position.


    Xu Shaotang casually took out the phone, dialed Li Baoshan''s phone, and said in a low voice, "there are enemies on the opposite floor, clear them immediately!"


    Although his voice was very small, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun heard him and looked at him.


    "Don''t move!" Xu Shaotang does not dare to move now. He is not afraid of the sniper on the opposite side. However, there are so many people on the scene. If they startle the snake, they will definitely cause casualties.


    At this time, Li Baoshan had to deal with all changes and wait for Li Baoshan to send someone to clear the enemy.


    Two women look nervous at him, they rarely see Xu Shaotang so serious, immediately realized that he is not joking.


    Just at this time, a senior executive sitting behind them may want to go to the toilet and stand up abruptly.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang knew that this move would undoubtedly make the opposite enemy attack ahead of time. He immediately yelled at the security personnel around the rostrum: "protect my father!"


    As soon as the words were heard, the sound of the gun came into his ears.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    Because of the distance, the three shots didn''t make much noise, but many people heard them.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Anbang immediately stood up and ordered the soldiers around him: "find out the enemy for me now!"


    Almost the moment Xu Shaotang called out that sentence, several bodyguards immediately knocked Xu Wenzheng down. Xu Shaotang also subconsciously protects the two women beside him in his arms, leaving his back to the gunner. His internal skill runs wildly, and immediately forms a vigorous Qi to protect his body.


    He only felt that the delicate body in his arms seemed to move for a while, trying to get rid of his arms. He didn''t think much, just thought that Lin Shuying didn''t want to be held by him like this, so he resisted.


    Thinking of this, the strength of his hand suddenly increased, so that the people in his arms could not break free.


    The sudden appearance of the shooter immediately threw the scene into chaos. Xu Wenzheng was thrown on the stage, only slightly injured. However, one of the bodyguards who protected him was shot, and the red blood immediately flowed out of his waist.


    Dad is OK, the bodyguard should not be life-threatening, Xu Shaotang is ready to breathe a sigh of relief, a dazzling red into his eyes.


    He doesn''t feel a little pain, he''s OK, it can only be the two girls around him!


    Look down, suddenly eyes canthus to crack! It''s not so much that he is protecting the two girls that they are protecting her. The struggle in their arms just now is that they subconsciously want to protect him, thus exposing most of their bodies.Su Ruyun has nothing to do. He is just frightened in the face of danger, but Lin Shuying''s face is pale


    A dazzling blood petal blooms on Lin Shuying''s white bra dress


    "Shuying!" Su Ruyun exclaimed.


    "Sister!" Xu Shaotang roars and holds her up. His anger and guilt permeate him. Lin Shuying''s dazzling red light almost drives him crazy, and his whole body turns into a beast of choice.


    He understood that Lin Shuying was hurt to protect him!


    Cousin, you are so stupid!


    Fortunately, he didn''t completely lose his mind. While conveying Qi to Lin Shuying''s wound, he quickly ran to the helicopter with Lin Shuying in his arms.


    "Check, check for me!" Tang Xiangming roars angrily at the people around him.


    I just returned to Tianhai, and there was another shooting incident. Look at the man eating fierce light just now, it''s estimated that there will be another bloody storm in Tianhai. Damn, I''m so unlucky!


    When Xu Shaotang runs to the helicopter with Lin Shuying who is seriously injured in his arms, a group of people also follow him to the other side. This situation frightens the helicopter pilot so much that he almost thinks that this is a hijacking.


    "Start speed mode, go to the hospital!" Xu Shaotang didn''t have any extra words. He jumped on the plane and ordered the pilot.


    Just as the driver was about to speak, Xu Shaotang''s murderous eyes immediately swallowed his words.


    "Do as he says!" Song Anbang was not as fast as Xu Shaotang, so he had to shout at the driver in the distance.


    He knew Xu Shaotang''s temper. If the pilot dared to say no, he would not be able to do well.


    Hearing song Anbang''s order, the pilot immediately started the plane.

 Chapter 77

    When the plane took off, Xu Shaotang tightly hugged Lin Shuying''s delicate body and the tough man. For the first time, he had tears in his eyes and said softly, "sister, you are so stupid! Why are you doing this? Those people can''t hurt me at all


    "Shaotang, I It''s ok... " Lin Shuying pale, weak said.


    The wound caused by the sniper rifle is too heavy, and the powerful firepower runs through Lin Shuying''s chest. Even if Xu Shaotang''s whole body Qi is continuously transported to the wound, it still can''t help her stop the blood. The continuous blood seeping out seems to be a fire, burning in his eyes and in his heart.


    "Don''t talk, you''ll be all right! I don''t want you to do anything! " Xu Shaotang holds her in his arms. This woman is his favorite!


    And the goblin, knowing that he had genuine Qi to protect his body, was still in front of him. These two women, without any hesitation, subconsciously wanted to block bullets for him!


    "Well, I No It''s something... " Lin Shuying''s voice gradually became weak, like comforting himself, also like comforting Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang really felt the heartache. Even when he was trapped in the enemy''s trap, he didn''t feel so heartache as now. He could only hold his fist tightly and forbear the tears in his eyes.


    Men have tears, but not to sad place!


    When the helicopter landed at the city hospital, Xu Shaotang rushed out with Lin Shuying in his arms for the first time, shouting: "doctor! Come on, doctor


    "Roar what roar, you..." A nurse like man saw him and yelled at him.


    However, before a word was finished, Xu Shaotang kicked away the person who was standing in front of him. However, he didn''t completely lose his mind. He just kicked the nurse away from him. It didn''t work.


    "Young man, what''s the matter?" Then an elderly woman doctor came up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, save people. If she has something to do, I''ll tear down your hospital!" Xu Shaotang yells fiercely, and continues to rush to the hospital with Lin Shuying in his arms.


    When the doctor saw the blood on Lin Shuying''s chest, he couldn''t take care of the young man''s impolite behavior towards him. He immediately yelled, "send him to the emergency room!"


    Xu Shaotang followed the doctor and handed the shadow to them. He grabbed the doctor and begged, "no matter what way, save her! I''ll give you all the money you need! "


    "Young man, don''t worry. We are doctors. It''s our bounden duty to help the dying and the wounded! We''ll prepare for the operation right away, and don''t disturb us here! " The doctor patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and drove him out of the emergency room.


    "You must be all right!" Xu Shaotang holds his fist.


    Xu Shaotang silently stood at the door of the emergency room, but he couldn''t calm down for a moment. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the number. He repressed his anger and said, "my family was shot and seriously injured! Is it the Han family? "


    The person on the other end of the phone obviously gave a big meal and replied, "I don''t think so. I''ve already said hello to them. The Han family is not so brave yet!"


    "I need a definite answer, otherwise I don''t mind letting the Han family''s blood flow!" Xu Shaotang said in a cold voice.


    "Don''t be impulsive The person on the other end of the phone said quickly, "give me half an hour, and I''ll give you the correct answer!"


    Half an hour later, he got an answer, not from the Han family.


    An hour later, Xu Wenzheng and his wife came in a hurry.


    "How about Shuying?" Fang LAN asked, tears have rolled down his eyes.


    "Still in the rescue!" Xu Shaotang''s face is livid, his fists are firmly grasped, and his eyes are red because of congestion. Even ordinary people can feel his murderous spirit.


    "Xu Shao, I''m sorry!" Li Baoshan stood in front of Xu Shaotang full of guilt. He lowered his head and did not dare to look into his eyes.


    After Xu Shaotang''s strict training, they think that they are already the elite among the elite. In their eyes, a small security activity is a matter that can be captured easily. However, they didn''t do such a simple thing well. Not only did they let Xu Shaotang''s relatives get shot, but they even found the potential enemy under Xu Shaotang''s reminder. Their guilt soon overwhelmed them.


    "Bang!"


    In anger, Xu Shaotang kicked Li Baoshan five meters away and roared, "I don''t need your apology. I don''t care what''s behind those people. Dig them out for me!"


    He didn''t control his strength like the nurse. He almost kicked Li Baoshan with all his strength.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang, who is full of anger, no one dares to speak. Even Su Ruyun is so scared that he does not dare to speak. Xu Wenzheng and his wife take the weeping Miao Miao out directly for fear that the child will be frightened by his murderous appearance.


    Song Anbang, standing behind the crowd, can''t help shrinking his neck. This bastard started a fire. It''s really terrible. Such a big man was kicked several meters away! It seems that he was really polite to himself before.Li Baoshan struggled to get up from the ground, with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. He stood in front of Xu Shaotang again and said, "three shooters have been killed by us. We found out that they are the people of rattlesnake mercenaries!"


    Rattlesnake mercenaries, the world''s infamous mercenary regiment, are located in the middle and Southeast. They can do anything for you if they are willing to spend money.


    Xu Shaotang understands that he and the rattlesnake mercenaries have no grievances or grudges. The other party can''t come all the way to trouble him. It must be someone who paid for the lives of the Xu family. His anger can''t be calmed without finding out the real murderer behind the scenes.


    Suppressing his anger, Xu Shaotang picked up the phone and dialed an international number: "I''m Chinese. You owe me a life in Paris!"


    That man once owed him a life, now it''s time for him to pay back!


    "Yes, I owe you my life! I can give it back to you at any time! " The other side didn''t have any hesitation.


    "I don''t need you to give me a life. Help me find out who hired the rattlesnakes to attack the Xu family in Tianhai, China!" Xu Shaotang said coldly.


    "It''s against our rules!" The person on the other end of the line refused.


    People in their profession have their own rules, that is, never disclose information about their employers to others.


    "I owe you one!" Xu Shaotang increased his chips.


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time. After all, he still couldn''t refuse Xu Shaotang''s offer: "give me half a day!"


    He really does not want to break the rules of the industry, but he knows how important the human relationship of the magical Chinese is. Compared with him, it seems that the rules can not be made an exception. As long as he does enough concealment, his reputation will not be affected.


    Their conversation, of course, is in English, but people here basically understand. For the first time, they know how important Xu Shaotang''s human feelings are.

 Chapter 78

    After a phone call, Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes looked at Li Baoshan again and said without any emotion: "take your people to the Middle East and wait for me!"


    If it wasn''t for Lin Shuying''s uncertain life and death, he would like to go to the Middle East and break the necks of rattlesnakes one by one! He needed a frenzied killing to defuse his anger.


    "We can kill the rattlesnake, you don''t have to do it!" This time, Li Baoshan did not avoid his eyes. He also looked at him with firm eyes and said firmly.


    There was an accident in this security mission. He knew that Xu Shaotang had begun to doubt their ability, so he had to let Xu Shaotang recognize their ability again.


    This is their honor and they must defend it to the death!


    Xu Shaotang is also looking at him, for a long time, turned his head, looked at the closed door of the emergency room, coldly said: "give you half a month, if I don''t hear the news of the destruction of the rattlesnake, you don''t have to come back!"


    He finally decided to give the wolves a chance, although he did not know whether the wolves could fulfill his request, although he now wanted to kill the rattlesnake mercenary himself.


    After Li Baoshan took the order to leave, the atmosphere at the scene was so repressed that no one dared to touch the moldy head. It was the first time for everyone to see Xu Shaotang so angry that his uncontrollable murderous spirit was almost too repressed to breathe.


    Song Anbang''s heart is beating a drum. Of course, he knows the name of the rattlesnake. If the rattlesnake is really destroyed, the power in Xu Shaotang''s hands is worth their consideration. One can only destroy the rattlesnake, which is enough to enter the high-level view.


    The terrible silence spread, and the air was full of depression


    Finally, the emergency room lights up, a tired face of the doctor came out, breaking the long atmosphere of depression.


    Xu Shaotang rushed up first, grabbed the doctor and asked eagerly, "how''s it going?"


    The doctor took off his mask and gave him a smile: "young man, don''t get excited. The girl inside is out of danger."


    "Thank you, doctor!" Xu Shaotang took the doctor''s hand and kept saying thanks. At the same time, she saw her name on the sign on her chest.


    Wu Yumin remembers the name in his heart. He decides to repay Lin Shuying''s life-saving benefactor.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Thanks for your timely delivery. If you come a little later, the gods won''t be able to save you." Wu Yumin said with a smile.


    Hearing Wu Yumin''s words, Xu Shaotang looked back at Song Anbang standing behind him and said seriously, "thank you this time. I owe you a favor!"


    He understood that if it wasn''t for song Anbang''s helicopter, Lin Shuying might have died long after he was seriously injured, and song Anbang could have saved Lin Shuying''s life.


    He never owes anyone, but within a few hours, he owes two at once.


    These two human relations are not so easy to repay. Take song Anbang for example, he may not have to face any problems.


    Song Anbang looks happy and is very happy in his heart. It''s the biggest harvest today that he can make this bastard owe him a favor. Now he loves Tang Xiangming to death. If Tang Xiangming didn''t want him to come with him, how could he meet such a good thing?


    "Then you will be the instructor for my soldiers for several months!" Song Anbang said his request on the spot.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded without thinking, looking at Lin Shuying pushed out by doctors and nurses, and added: "half a month later, you send someone to pick me up!"


    Although he didn''t want to help song Anbang train any special forces, he had to repay the debt, which was his principle.


    "No problem!" Song Anbang promised.


    He also knows that if Xu Shaotang is allowed to work as an instructor in his military region now, this bastard will turn his face immediately. Now he can see that Xu Shaotang is a typical master who eats soft but not hard.


    Xu Shaotang no longer says much, but tightly holds Lin Shuying''s hand in a coma and accompanies her to the intensive care unit.


    Even though the doctor has said that Lin Shuying is out of danger, he can''t smile at all. Lin Shuying''s pale face, like a bayonet, stabs him deeply in his heart.


    "How soon will she wake up?" Xu Shaotang asked the nurse.


    "I''ll wake up in half a day or so."


    Xu Shaotang is relieved. He holds Lin Shuying''s hand in both hands and constantly gives her his true Qi, hoping that she can wake up early.


    "Shaotang, Shuying is OK. Don''t worry!" Su Ruyun comes in, and song Yinuo follows her.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes to himself, song Yinuo was afraid that he would drive him away again. He quickly said, "I''ve come to see sister Shuying..."


    Xu Shaotang nods. He is really not in the mood to quarrel with song Yinuo. He just asks Su Ruyun, "how is Miao Miao now?"


    Su Ruyun gave him a white look, walked behind him, gently massaged him on the shoulder, and said: "you just think of Miao Miao now. Just now you look like that, which scared everyone in the family. My parents knew that Shuying was out of danger, so they took Miao Miao home, so that the little girl would not see Shuying like this..."Just now, everyone was scared by the furious Xu Shaotang. This guy''s anger was really frightening. Song Yinuo, in particular, is still afraid. Even if she makes the Xu family attacked by the Han family, Xu Shaotang has never been so angry.


    Judging from Xu Shaotang''s current state, the clever song Yinuo understood some things. After understanding this, she felt a little bit more happy. She thought that since Xu Shaotang could fill in two people in her heart, she could also fill in her, but she is not good enough now.


    Xu Shaotang released a hand, gently pulled her to the side and sat down, touching her cheek lovingly: "don''t do such stupid things again! You know, those bullets won''t hurt me at all! "


    "Well!" Su Ruyun nodded cleverly and put his head on his shoulder. Youyou asked, "if I was lying on the bed now, would you care so much?"


    She is also worried about the comfort of Lin Shuying, but she also envies Lin Shuying. She envies a man who loves her so much and a man who can do everything for her.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang replied without hesitation.


    If before, he may not know the answer, but at the moment Su Ruyun wants to block bullets for himself, he has the answer in his heart.


    These two women are willing to sacrifice their lives for him. They have the same weight in his heart. No matter which one they lose, he will feel heartache.

 Chapter 79

    A few hours later, the news came from there.


    Xu Shaotang never dreamed that it was this man!


    Li Nancheng!


    Unexpectedly, in the action of destroying the Li family, Li Nancheng escaped!


    He is not in the mood to pursue Li Nancheng now, but let his left hand issue a reward task in killer organizations and mercenaries all over the world: 200 million dollars to buy Li Nancheng''s head!


    Those who provide Li Nancheng''s whereabouts can also get a reward of 50 million US dollars.


    Now the Xu family''s defense forces are all strengthened. During Lin Shuying''s coma, he calls Chen Cheng and asks the Chen family to mobilize all their forces to find out if there are rattlesnakes left in Tianhai. By the way, he closely monitors all the people who have a little connection with the Li family.


    Su Ruyun knows Xu Shaotang''s mind and accompanies him here for a while, then goes out with song Yinuo and leaves the space here for them.


    After they left, Xu Shaotang''s eyes almost never left Lin Shuying''s pale cheek. He hoped that he could see her open her eyes for the first time, and that she could see himself as soon as she opened them.


    His persistence has finally been rewarded, he clearly saw Lin Shuying''s eyelids move.


    "Sister!" Xu Shaotang nervously holds her hand and calls softly.


    Lin Shuying''s eyelids jumped twice, and finally slowly opened his eyes. What came into his eyes was Xu Shaotang''s nervous face.


    Seeing that Lin Shuying opened her eyes, Xu Shaotang quickly put down her hand and called the doctor, who was Wu Yumin.


    Wu Yumin lowered his body and examined it carefully. Then he looked at Lin Shuying and asked, "girl, can you hear me clearly?"


    "Yes..." Lin Shuying''s body is still very weak, and her voice is a little small.


    Wu Yumin nodded with a smile and said to Xu Shaotang, "young man, she''s OK. Don''t beat people in the hospital in the future. This is the hospital. If you yell, the nurse will come out to stop us."


    The hospital is a place that needs to be quiet. Because Xu Shaotang was too anxious before, he didn''t think of anything else. He just wanted to find someone to save Lin Shuying.


    His anger in this meeting has gone down a lot. Thinking of the nurse who was kicked out by himself in the morning, he felt that he was really wrong. He looked at Wu Yumin apologetically and nodded: "I''ll go to apologize to that nurse later!"


    "Oh, should you apologize to me first?" Wu Yumin said jokingly.


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang suddenly widened his eyes, "is that nurse your daughter?"


    Others also take pains to help their cousin, but they beat other people''s daughter, he is too much. When Xu Shaotang looked at her again, his eyes were full of respect. This is the real doctor!


    "Well, I''m joking with you. You can accompany her first. I have to see other patients." Wu Yumin smiles and turns to walk out of the ward.


    Seeing Wu Yumin leave, Xu Shaotang decides to apologize in person when her cousin''s injury improves.


    "Shaotang, you Hit again? " Lin Shuying lies on the bed and asks in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head and sat down in front of her. He could not help holding her little cold hand and nodded: "I was in a hurry when I sent you to the hospital. I couldn''t help it all of a sudden..."


    "Don''t get angry in the future..." Shulin said softly.


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said in a soft voice, "as long as you get better soon, I won''t get angry any more!"


    "Well, when you grow up, I can''t take care of you any more..." Lin Shuying sighed helplessly.


    "You can take care of me, you can take care of me all your life!" Xu Shaotang emotional said, stretched out his hand, slowly touched her beautiful face, looking at her eyes, "I will never let you suffer any harm!"


    This intimate action immediately made Lin Shuying''s pale face blush. He wanted to reach out and push his hand away, but he couldn''t make any effort.


    "Get your hands off me!" Lin Shuying stares at him, but his appearance is so attractive.


    Xu Shaotang did not move, still gently stroked her cheek, his eyes showed a smile: "I actually always want to be with you like this, you don''t want to run away!"


    Such a woman, he will not let go, also reluctant to let go!


    "Take it away!" Lin Shuying''s eyes were wide open, and her hands were weak, but her head could move. Her head tilted slightly, and she bit the evil hand on her face.


    Bite, no matter how you want to bite, I will not let go! Xu Shaotang did not frown, let Lin Shuying bite his hand.


    Until feeling a strong smell of blood in his mouth, Lin Shuying let go of his hand: "why don''t you hide?"


    "I said, I''ll never let you go, and you can''t escape from me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Lin Shuying was so embarrassed that he felt even more dizzy. However, he had no choice but to turn his head to one side and stop looking at him."I know you have me in your heart!" Xu Shaotang fingers gently flicked her hair, soft voice: "you are willing to block bullets for me, you are not afraid of death, do you still care about other people''s eyes?"


    Even if Su Ruyun had guessed Lin Shuying''s thoughts before, Xu Shaotang still didn''t dare to confirm. Until today, when Lin Shuying gave up his life to block bullets for him, he finally understood the heart of the woman he couldn''t help loving.


    Lin Shuying slowly turned his head, looked at his face full of love, and said with a helpless smile: "you are my brother and their only son. Of course, I am willing to block bullets for you. In my heart, you will always be the little brother who is not big! And I''m just doing what a sister should do. Don''t think too much! "


    Although she knew from childhood that she was only adopted by her parents, and although she knew that she and Xu Shaotang were only nominal brothers and sisters, she still insisted that she didn''t want to compromise like this. She wanted to hide her love deeply and only taste it in the dark corner.


    "You''re still lying to me!" Xu Shaotang leaned down and put his face close to her. "If you just treat me as your brother, why do you eat the vinegar of Su goblin?"


    "I''m not jealous!" Lin Shuying said stubbornly.


    Looking at Lin Shuying''s hard faced expression, Xu Shaotang smiles happily and suddenly has an evil idea in his mind.


    Bow, in her surprised eyes, kiss her that moving red lips.


    "Well..." Lin Shuying was confused by his sudden action. His eyes were wide open. He couldn''t believe that he was forced to kiss by this bad guy!


    Wait for her reaction to come over, immediately bite his teeth, don''t let his tongue into his mouth.


    Cool, but full of the fragrance, Xu Shaotang raised his head, aftertaste of this infatuated taste, a bad smile looked at her: "from now on, you are my people!"


    A kiss is a promise of life.

 Chapter 80

    "Asshole, are you going to shame me to death?" Lin Shuying looks at the guy with a bad smile in shame. This bastard kisses himself while he has no resistance. When he''s ready, he must clean him up!


    Xu Shaotang turned a deaf ear to her curse, just put his cheek on her beautiful face and said softly in her ear: "I love you! I will love you all my life! From now on, I will pursue you and let you be my wife! "


    Lin Shuying gently closed her eyes, a drop of tears fell from the corner of her eyes, and a peaceful smile appeared on her face


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, open your mouth..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Dear, open your mouth quickly..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Darling, have another bite..."


    "Xu Shaotang!" Lin Shuying finally got angry, took up the pillow and smashed it. Meimu glared angrily: "can you stop being so naive?"


    After a few days of recuperation and Xu Shaotang''s daily use of Qi to help her recover her wound, Lin Shuying''s body is recovering at an amazing speed, and the wound on her body has shown signs of healing.


    But Xu Shaotang''s childish behavior every day is going to drive her crazy. It''s clear that she can eat by herself, but Xu Shaotang insists on feeding her. It''s clear that she can walk on the ground, but she has to be hugged by this guy. Almost all doctors and nurses regard them as husband and wife.


    Lin Shuying now regretted, knew this guy would become like this, killed himself would not have the idea to help him block bullets!


    "Well behaved, don''t be angry, anger is not conducive to wound healing..." Xu Shaotang''s head deviates, dodges the pillow she smashes, and continues to feed, with a smile on her face.


    "I have my own hands and feet. Go and do your work." Even if elegant, thin shadow can not help but crazy.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t think so. He continued to pass the spoon with exquisite dishes to her mouth, and said with a smile, "I''m not busy. My biggest task now is to take care of you and make you better soon!"


    He had a lot of things to do, but in his eyes, nothing is important to take care of the beloved. Watching the beloved recover day by day, his heart is full of endless satisfaction.


    "Shaotang, you go. There are nurses in the hospital. You don''t need to take care of me!" Lin Shuying is about to cry, "I''m tired of looking at you now. If you don''t want to make me angry, you go out!"


    For others, this kind of meticulous care may be moving, but for Lin Shuying, this kind of care will only make her feel ashamed and angry.


    "How can the nurses in the hospital compare with me?" Xu Shaotang said.


    "Oh, Mr. Xu spoke ill of our nurses behind his back again!" The door of the ward was pushed open, and the nurse he kicked open that day came in.


    The nurse''s name is Liu Tong. Later, Xu Shaotang personally apologized to her. For the sake of his sincere attitude, the nurse chose to forgive him for the time being. However, in the words, she still didn''t deal with him.


    That day, he was so anxious that he didn''t look at Liu Tong carefully. Later, when he went to apologize, he found that Xiao Hu was also a beauty. If he dressed up well, he would not be inferior to Lin Shuying. According to several young doctors, she is still the "hospital flower" of the municipal hospital.


    "No, I''m joking with my sister!" Xu Shaotang is embarrassed to smile.


    Liu Tong gave him a white look, took out a bank card from his arms and threw it to him. He said angrily, "my mother asked me to return the card to you. Do you think my mother is the same as those immoral doctors?"


    This card was secretly put by Xu Shaotang into Wu Yumin''s pocket. There are 100 million in it. It''s a thank you to Wu Yumin for saving Lin Shuying.


    "I didn''t give her a card." Xu Shaotang denied.


    "Do you think we are all fools?" Liu Tong "bang" put down the plate in his hand, "our hospital now these patients'' families, in addition to you, who else can take out so much money? Really, money is great. You are insulting the doctor''s medical ethics


    It is estimated that only their mother and daughter will see it like this. If other doctors, they will run to Xu Shaotang and say, please insult my medical ethics with money!


    Now that other people have guessed it was him, Xu Shaotang can''t deny it any more. He said seriously, "your mother saved my sister''s life. This is my little intention. It doesn''t mean anything else. I still respect a doctor like your mother."


    His words are not polite. He really respects Wu Yumin in his heart. Now there are not many doctors like her. Such doctors are worthy of respect.


    "Respect is in the heart, not in the mouth!" Liu Tong pushed him away, helping Lin Shuying change his dressing, and said: "if you really feel that there is no place to spend more money, then donate it to the charity fund of the hospital!"


    "That''s a good idea!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "well, I will set up a medical charity fund later. It will be named after your mother, and the use of the fund will be decided by your mother."


    Since she can''t benefit others, give her a reputation. She has saved her beloved woman''s life. This kindness is always rewarded. The fund donated to the hospital. To tell you the truth, he is really a little worried. Don''t fatten up a group of moths at that time.Liu Tong did not refuse, but seriously help Lin Shuying clean the wound and change the dressing.


    "Sister Shuying, it''s amazing that your wound has recovered so quickly. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone''s wound recover so quickly!" Change medicine for Lin Shuying, Liu Tong sits down beside her and says curiously.


    Lin Shuying said thanks to her and asked anxiously, "Xiao Tong, will I leave scars here in the future?"


    Women are beautiful animals, Lin Shuying is no exception, the wound in the chest, for any woman, do not want to leave an indelible scar.


    "I don''t know!" Liu Tong took her hand, shook her head and said: "it''s reasonable to say that this kind of penetrating injury should leave scars, but you recover very fast, so you may not leave scars..."


    Liu Tong took a look at Xu Shaotang and continued: "even if you leave scars, it''s OK. Anyway, your brother has so much money. Just ask him to buy you some good scar removing products, so that he won''t spend money everywhere all day long!"


    "Sister, don''t worry, I promise you won''t leave scars on your body!" Xu Shaotang affirmed.


    He had performed so many tasks before, and suffered countless injuries. Thanks to the role of "yulongjue", he never left scars on his body. He believed that under the condition of his true Qi, Lin Shuying would not leave scars on his body.


    "Go away, I''ll be annoyed when I see you!" Lin Shuying didn''t say well, but he was relieved. He was so sure that he would not leave a scar.


    Xu Shaotang is still, just standing beside her smile.


    "Well, don''t disturb your sister and brother!" Liu Tong stood up, gave Xu Shaotang a white look, and hummed: "I''ve never seen your brother so pestering. People in the hospital thought you were husband and wife. Yesterday, there was a big sister who had an abortion and asked her husband to learn from you..."


    Being said by Liu Tong, Lin Shuying''s face turns red again.


    After Liu Tong leaves, Lin Shuying turns her face to one side and doesn''t look at this guy any more.


    But Xu Shaotang shamelessly went up and lay down in front of her, and asked with a bad smile: "elder sister, why do you worry about leaving scars there? Are you afraid you can''t show me your most beautiful side? "


    "Go to hell!" Lin Shuying scolds angrily, her face is red like a fire, "how can you become so shameless now?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and kisses her warm lips.


    Lin Shuying is too lazy to hide now. I don''t know how many times she has been despised by this bad guy these days. Anyway, she can''t hide. She can only let him kiss her. What she can do is to bite her teeth and not let his tongue make trouble.


    Lip cent, Xu Shaotang said in her ear: "if you want to face, you can''t catch up with me, so I decided not to face..."

 Chapter 81

    After only 12 days in the hospital, Lin Shuying, who missed Miao Miao, was discharged from the hospital.


    Under the careful care of Xu Shaotang, Lin Shuying''s wound has basically healed. Originally, Xu Shaotang wanted her to stay in the hospital for another two days, but she couldn''t get over it. In addition, she didn''t have any serious problems, so she finally agreed.


    After this time together, the relationship between the two has also made substantial progress, of course, this is just Xu Shaotang''s personal view.


    Twelve days, he still failed to conquer Lin Shuying''s teeth, but Lin Shuying''s smooth cheeks and warm red lips did not know how many times he despised them.


    When Lin Shuying was discharged from the hospital, the hospital also added a "Wu Yumin medical charity fund". Xu Shaotang directly invested 100 million yuan, hoping that under the control of Wu Yumin, this fund can help more people. To him, or to Shengshi, 100 million is nothing, but he is willing to help more people.


    This charitable fund has brought great reputation to the city hospital, and Wu Yumin and his wife were promoted to the director of the city hospital.


    When they left the hospital, almost all the doctors in the hospital came out to see them off.


    "Goodbye, sister Shuying and Xu Dashao!" Liu Tong waves to Lin Shuying sitting in the car.


    After more than ten days together, Liu Tong finds that Xu is not as miserable as the rumor outside. In her eyes, this man is considerate, gentle, generous and loving. Apart from being a little rough occasionally, he is basically a perfect man.


    Xu Shaotang white this girl one eye, wry smile way: "still don''t see, arrived here basic didn''t get good..."


    He came to the city hospital twice, the first time he lost his cousin, and the second time he almost lost his cousin. He appreciated the place where he saved her, but he hated the place where he was worried.


    The car left the hospital, although Lin Shuying repeatedly urged him to drive faster, he still drove slowly.


    When Lin Shuying was in hospital, Xu Wenzheng and his wife would take Miao Miao to see her every other day, but the time for mother and daughter to get together was always very short. She wanted to look at her daughter quickly, hold her daughter in her arms and tell her that her mother''s illness was over.


    Everyone didn''t tell the little girl that Lin Shuying was shot, just that Lin Shuying was ill.


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t want to get home so soon. Maybe when he got home, the little affair between him and his cousin was coming to an end.


    A few miles away from Xu''s home, Shaotang parked his car by the side of the road.


    "Shaotang, why did you stop?" Lin Shuying asked in a hurry, his face full of eager expression.


    Xu Shaotang leaned on his seat and said with a smile, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to kiss you again after I go back..."


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s confession, Lin Shuying, who is used to being frivolous by him, no longer blushes. He stares at him and says: "am I being frivolous by you?"


    "So you mean we can still be like a hospital?" Xu Shaotang asked pleasantly, his eyes full of hope.


    Now he looks like a "law executor" with iron blood. He is a little man who is filled with love.


    But Lin Shuying doesn''t speak. He just looks like nothing happened. He turns his face to one side and pretends to see the scenery by the side of the road.


    Ha ha, if you don''t speak, you will agree!


    "Bo"


    Xu Shaotang happily kisses her in the face, and then in her white eyes, contentedly starts the car.


    Everyone in my family knows that Lin Shuying was discharged today. Xu Wenzheng and Su Ruyun didn''t go to work either. Hearing the sound of the car, they all ran out of the house.


    "Mom!"


    As soon as they got out of the car, Miao Miao rushed to Lin Shuying.


    Lin Shuying is about to bend down to pick up Miao Miao. Xu Shaotang has already taken the lead in holding Miao Miao in his arms, scraping her small nose and saying, "Miao Miao is good. My mother''s illness is not completely cured. Let my uncle hold you!"


    Miao Miao takes a look at Lin Shuying and nods.


    Fang Lan''s tears had already flowed out, and he stepped forward to hold Lin Shuying in his arms: "girl, you can scare my aunt to death! Don''t do such stupid things again. If you have any problems, how can I explain to your parents? "


    Lin Shuying nodded, pulled her aside and asked in a low voice, "you didn''t tell my parents about me, did you?"


    "You girls don''t speak, how dare we tell them?" Fang LAN wiped a tear and said in a low voice, "don''t be angry with your parents. They opposed your marriage to Xiao Yang for your own good. Now Xiao Yang is gone. What knot can''t be solved? Go back and see them when you have time! "


    Lin Shuying''s desperate opposition to Yang Rui''s marriage brought her relationship with her family to a freezing point. Since their marriage for five years, Lin Shuying has never returned to her hometown Yangcheng, and her parents have never visited her in the future.


    "Well, I see. I''ll go back sometime." Lin Shuying nodded and said.


    Lin Shuying secretly glances at Xu Shaotang, who is teasing Miao Miao. In his heart, he silently thinks: maybe it''s time to go back!"Mom, what are you two whispering together?" Su Ruyun comes forward, embraces Fang Lan''s arm and asks.


    Fang LAN patted her head and said angrily, "I told Shuying not to do stupid things any more. Besides, you girls are not allowed to do that kind of things. You two are mother''s daughters. If something happens to you, mother will be too painful to breathe!"


    Knowing from her son that these two girls are actually fighting to block bullets for her son, she is deeply moved, and even more convinced that Su Ruyun''s daughter-in-law, who can block bullets for her son with her life, has no less love for her son than her own mother.


    Su Ruyun spits out his tongue mischievously and says, "well, I know!"


    "Well, let''s not stand outside. Today is a family reunion. Let''s have a good celebration!" Xu Wenzheng, the head of the family, is speaking.


    Hearing what he said, everyone walked into the room with a smile.


    Su Ruyun pulls Lin Shuying behind and takes the opportunity to pinch her hips.


    "You dirty girl!" Lin Shuying blushed and lined up her paws.


    "Wow, it''s so elastic!" Su Ruyun Jiao smile, and close to her ear, color Mi Mi asked: "this place has been our little boss pinch ah?"


    "You''re going to die!" Lin Shuying reached out and pushed her away. Her face was very hot. She said angrily, "you think everyone is like you


    Glared at her one eye, quickly opened the distance with her, with this color female together, oneself only by her tease of share.


    I was despised by that bad guy in the hospital. I was teased by my best friend as soon as I came back. I really owe these two people in my last life!

 Chapter 82

    In order to celebrate Lin Shuying''s discharge from hospital, Fang LAN cooked a large table of good dishes.


    Originally, Su Ruyun wanted to help, but she forced her out. As long as she was in the kitchen, the kitchen was her private domain and her love for her family.


    For a family like the Xu family, six dishes and two soups are not luxury, but they are rich enough. The key is that the dishes on the table represent a strong family affection.


    "Shuying, you''ve just been discharged from hospital. Come and have a piece of fish to make up for it!" Fang Lan''s smile put a piece of fish into Lin Shuying''s bowl, and another piece into Su Ruyun''s bowl: "Ruyun girl also needs to make up for it, mother is still waiting for her grandson!"


    If other women hear it, they will blush, but Su Ruyun said with a sweet smile: "thank you, mom, we will work hard!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang drew his lips, the goblin could not be measured by common sense!


    While the whole family was eating happily, Miao Miao suddenly put down his spoon, raised his head and crossed his waist, as if he had something important to announce, and said loudly, "I don''t want my father anymore!"


    It''s a big deal! When her words came out, everyone turned their curious eyes on her.


    Lin Shuying touched her head and asked softly, "why don''t Miaomiao have a father?"


    Miao Miao''s mouth shriveled, puffed up his cheeks and said angrily: "dad doesn''t come to see Miao Miao, mom is sick, dad doesn''t come to see mom, Miao Miao doesn''t want Dad!"


    Little girl''s appearance, as if was suffered the day big grievance general.


    Lin Shuying put down her chopsticks, stroked her daughter''s Pink Dudu''s cheek and said in a soft voice, "dad doesn''t want to see Miao Miao and his mother. Dad is just away from home. Miao Miao shouldn''t be angry with Dad, OK?"


    "No! Miao Miao wants to find a new father! " Miao Miao showed unprecedented determination.


    "Ha ha, where can Miao Miao find a new father?" Su Ruyun asked with a smile, and then looked at Lin Shuying with a smile.


    The little girl thought for a moment, jumped down from the side, ran to Xu Shaotang, lay down on his legs, and said with a naive face: "uncle is good to Miao Miao, mother is good, and I will let uncle be Miao Miao''s father in the future! Miao Miao can see his father every day! "


    Miao Miao''s words suddenly make everyone thunder. Fang LAN and Lin Shuying look at the little girl in astonishment. Su Ruyun holds Xu Shaotang''s clothes in one hand, covers his stomach in the other, and tries to suppress the laughter.


    "Poof", Xu Wen is just drinking into the mouth of a drop of soup left over spray out, this is what ah!


    But Xu Shaotang''s heart is cool, no white pet this little girl ah, at this critical time, little girl this hand but helped himself a lot.


    Now, even Miao Miao has to call himself father. Can Lin Shuying still run away?


    Ha ha ha, it''s so sleepy that some people give pillows! Is it that even God is helping himself after he donated 100 million? It''s true that good people are rewarded!


    Secretly looked at Lin Shuying one eye, see she is still a dull expression, conveniently will Miao Miao in the arms to sit down, hard in the little girl face kiss a mouthful, said with a smile: "after that uncle is Miao Miao''s father, good daughter, call father to listen to it!"


    "Daddy Miao Miao also gave him a kiss on the face and showed off happily to everyone: "Yeah, Miao Miao has a new father!"


    This sound father, that is to call Xu Shaotang in full bloom, embrace the little girl in the arms, a strength call good daughter.


    "Miaomiao, you can''t call uncle Dad!" Lin Shuying stops in a hurry.


    Little girl is not dry, head to Xu Shaotang''s arms a drill: "I will!"


    Lin Shuying wants to come and take Miao away. Xu Shaotang stops him and says with a smile: "it''s OK. If the child likes to call like this, let her call. Anyway..."


    At this point, he deliberately stopped, quietly bit his lips.


    Lin Shuying can''t understand his meaning. He just wants to say that Miao Miao will call him Dad sooner or later!


    She is shy and angry, the child is still young, not sensible, she can''t rush up to beat the child? He glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely, stamped his foot, turned and ran upstairs. Now, he could only be out of sight!


    Su Ruyun noticed Xu Shaotang''s little action. The fire of gossip in her eyes immediately burned. She put down her chopsticks and immediately ran upstairs. How could she miss such a good opportunity to tease Lin Shuying?


    "Shaotang, is that a bit inappropriate?" Xu Wen is worried said.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at his parents and says, "Mom and Dad, it''s not inappropriate. Anyway, I always treat Miao Miao as a daughter, and you treat her as a granddaughter. It''s just a change of name! Besides, don''t you always want Miao Miao to call you grandfather and grandmother? "


    After thinking about it, Xu Wenzheng went to touch Miao Miao''s head and said tentatively, "Miao Miao, you have called my uncle dad. Do you want to change my name? Call "grandfather" and listen to it


    "Grandfather!" Miao Miao raised his head and gave a sweet cry."And me?" Fang LAN immediately looks forward to coming.


    "Grandma


    "Oh, my good granddaughter, let my grandfather hug you Xu Wenzheng''s wish for many years has finally been achieved. No matter what''s suitable or not, he takes Miao Miao from Xu Shaotang''s arms and kisses her on her face.


    Xu Shaotang is very happy. Miao Miao''s sudden idea not only helps him now, but also solves the problems in the future. If he and his cousin really get married, he doesn''t have to worry about the little girl''s address to his family.


    God treats me well, not only let me be reborn, but also let me have such a clever daughter!


    Suddenly from uncle to father, the feeling in my heart is really different!


    Before I saw Miao Miao, I just thought she was cute. I couldn''t help holding her in my arms. But now, suddenly, there is a kind of kinship that blood is thicker than water.


    When Xu Shaotang went out mad with Miao, Fang LAN grabbed Xu Wenzheng''s skirt and asked anxiously, "don''t you think Shaotang really has that idea about Shuying?"


    "No No? " Xu Wenzheng a little uncertain said.


    Fang LAN patted him and said, "what''s wrong? When Shu Ying was injured, what did he look like? He also takes care of Shuying himself in the hospital every day. Although he used to be very good at Shuying, it''s not good enough, is it? "


    In any case, Xu Wendi sighed: "they have no choice but to take care of their own affairs. Let''s just forget about them."


    As his son is now, if he really has that idea, they have nothing to do as parents. Besides, Lin Shuying is just a daughter adopted by the Lin family. Let them go

 Chapter 83

    The day after Lin Shuying was discharged from hospital, Xu Shaotang received a call from Li Baoshan.


    "Xu Shao, we have killed all the rattlesnakes!" Li Baoshan was panting on the phone. It seemed that if the battle over there had ended, he called.


    "Very good!" Xu Shaotang nodded his head and asked, "how about the casualties?"


    "Two seriously injured, no one else is in the way!"


    "Leave a few people to take care of the seriously wounded. The others will come back immediately. I''m going out recently!" Xu Shaotang pondered.


    Calculate the time, tomorrow is the time agreed with song Anbang, he left, the Xu family''s defense must not relax, he does not want to feel that kind of heart splitting pain again.


    "All right!"


    "When you come back, let the brothers relax and take the measure by yourself!"


    After a baptism of blood and fire, they really need to relax. As for how to relax, it''s their own business. Everyone has different ways to relax. Some people like to relax on women, and some people like to relax with their families. They don''t have to be so limited.


    He just needs the wolves not to lose their nature by killing.


    ¡­¡­


    Quiet night, the arms of the jade has been unable to fight, deep sleep, with a happy smile on his face.


    But Xu Shaotang couldn''t sleep. He gently climbed up from the bed, covered Su Ruyun with a quilt, put on his clothes and came to the balcony of the room.


    The moon in the night sky is like a shy little girl, shyly sticking out half of her head from behind a dark cloud, peeping out secretly. Stars all over the sky, shining bright light, flickering in the quiet night sky, like his state of mind at the moment.


    When he appeared on the terrace, the light on the terrace next door went out, and there was only a soft and lonely shadow, which seemed to blend with the thick night.


    Like a black phantom, on the broken bridge, quietly overlooking the distant starry sky. The starry sky is bright, and there is only endless darkness and loneliness around her. The cool wind is blowing, floating countless sadness and confusion. The lonely figure is so beautiful


    "Sister!" Xu Shaotang gently called, want to give her a warm comfort in the dark and cold night, want to give her a loving hug.


    Dark shadow ignored him, just sat there quietly.


    Xu Shaotang helpless smile, internal operation, body movement, has fallen in the shadow of the side.


    "You..." Lin Shuying is startled. After he understands the identity of the visitor, he stops talking.


    "Don''t put on her clothes, don''t catch cold!"


    After putting on her clothes, Xu Shaotang turns on the light on the terrace and sits down opposite her.


    "Don''t turn on the light!" Lin Shuying stands up, a little panicked. At this time, she is no longer the unruly vice president. She just wants to turn off the light. She knows that this bad guy will come to belittle herself again. She just doesn''t want to lose her manners in front of him, and doesn''t want him to see her shy satisfaction


    However, before her hand touched the switch, Xu Shaotang pulled her back to her original position.


    "Let me see more of you. It will take me a month or two to come back when I go tomorrow." Xu Shaotang said gently, his face full of tenderness and love.


    Now he really wants to beat song Anbang up. He and Lin Shuying have just made some progress, and they have just recognized Miao Miao''s daughter. Now they have to endure such a long separation. Song Anbang really knows when to choose!


    "For such a long time?" Lin Shuying was absent-minded for a moment, and suddenly felt empty in her heart. During this period of time, she was used to the bad guy''s hospitality, his love and his contempt for herself.


    Xu Shaotang gently smile, said: "since promised others, naturally want to help others to do it well, no one or two months time, how can train an excellent team?"


    "Then you can help him train people with ease. You don''t have to worry about things at home. We''ll all wait for you at home!" Lin Shuying raised his green slender jade finger and wanted to touch his cheek. After a pause, he sent it to the side of his cheek and quietly touched his hair at the temples.


    There is still a trace of concern in her heart, still struggling!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t notice her hesitation. She just grabbed her other hand and held it tightly in her own hand. Full of love, she said: "you are not well yet. Don''t rush to work in the company. I hope I can see your most beautiful appearance when I come back!"


    "So you mean I''m not beautiful now?" The smile flickered in the eyes, the girl''s shyness on the face, and the red lips moved, which seemed so attractive.


    "Beauty! You are so beautiful all the time


    "That''s what they say!" Lin Shuying looks at him in a coquettish way. Her silver teeth are clenched and her face is changeable. She seems to be making a very difficult decision.


    The next moment, finally summoned up courage, jade face raised, moving eyes have been gently closed, nose exudes a little sweat, red lips with warm moisture, close to him, TANKOU light open."Kiss me..."


    There was a bit of coyness and fear in his tone, but in Xu Shaotang''s opinion, it was the most charming temptation.


    Her lips are as bright as a budding flower bud, and her noble and elegant temperament is transformed into an irrepressible throb at this moment. Her beautiful face is beautiful and scarlet, and she has the shyness of secretly kissing her first love girl and beloved boy.


    The moist red lips tremble slightly, full of irresistible temptation, that pair of eager charming appearance, any man can''t bear to refuse, not to mention his love for Lin Shuying for a long time.


    Xu Shaotang hands slightly hard, the jade man in his arms, gently lowered his head. Two lips want to connect, a sweet taste, mixed with crisp flavor, slowly melting between the lips.


    "Bad guy, are you satisfied now?" Taking a look at his neck, Xu could not help swallowing.


    Are you satisfied? Not a taste of the ups and downs of spring. Not satisfied? At least pryed open Lin Shuying''s teeth, also pryed open her locked heart.


    Embrace her that Ying Ying a grip of the waist, will own cheek stick on her cheek, ear sideburns, also don''t forget thin that crystal clear earlobe.


    "I love you, I will love you all my life!" It''s not an affectation, it''s just a voice from the heart.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s voice, she has a pool of autumn water in her eyes and a happy face on her face. It will be a month or two as soon as he goes. In the face of the figure who is about to leave, after all, she did not suppress her inner desire, and finally opened the lock of her heart herself.


    He raised his head and let his ears leave his mouth. Looking at his eyes full of emotion, he whispered: "Shaotang..."


    The irrepressible impulse made the two lips stick together again.


    Finally, Lin Shuying, whose mouth is swollen, finally drives the bad guy away. If he kisses him like this, he will not be able to see anyone tomorrow.


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly returns to his room, still savoring the warm kiss of soul blending. It''s su goblin''s face full of laughter that greets him.


    "You didn''t eat her?" Su Ruyun said jokingly.


    "When did you wake up?" Xu Shaotang did not answer the question.


    "I wake up when you go to the terrace!" Su ruyunjiao said with a smile: "answer my question quickly!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head.


    "Useless man!" Su Ruyun glanced at him, lost interest and got into bed.


    Xu Shaotang was angry. He jumped into bed and held the demon who dared to despise him in his arms. He said with a bad smile, "now let''s see if your man is useful or not!"


    Spring is coming again

 Chapter 84

    Southeast military region.


    Xu Shaotang sits on the chair lazily, even does not bother to lift his eyelids. He is still savoring, savoring the secret kiss when he leaves, the lingering love with Su goblin, the reluctant call of Miao Miao and the loving eyes of his parents


    He loves his family too much. He loves everyone in his family too much. If he hadn''t owed song Anbang, he would not have left at this time.


    "Report to the drillmaster that the mountain hawk brigade has assembled. It should be 206 people. It''s actually..."


    "Stop!" Xu Yongtang interrupted and said, "I don''t care how many people are standing in the line below you! Therefore, I advise you to give up as soon as possible, and I can also hand over to song Anbang... "


    As long as these people give up training, he can go home with his beloved family. He is not interested in wasting time here.


    "Drillmaster, we are the best soldiers in the southeast military region. In our dictionary, we don''t give up these two words!" PI Yongchun said haughtily.


    Although he knew that the man in front of him was very strong, they were not vegetarians. How could they be scared to give up training by his words? The commander spared no effort to ask the man to train them. If they gave up, they would not only be sorry for themselves, but also for the commander''s hard work.


    "The best soldier?" With a sneer, Xu Shaotang pointed to the people standing upright below and said with a laugh, "you are the best soldiers."


    The word "waste" deeply stimulated everyone present. Everyone was panting and flushed. Their bloodshot eyes showed their inner anger, but they couldn''t find words to refute it.


    In front of others, they may call themselves elite, but in the first World War of that day, they have seen the strength of this man. Compared with him, they can only count as rubbish!


    "Drillmaster, in front of you, we are no different from waste, but please believe us, no matter what hardships we can eat, we want to be stronger!" PI Yongchun repressed his anger and roared, as if he were a wounded beast.


    "We want to be stronger!" There was a roar of anger from those below.


    They need to vent their anger and shame. They want to regain the glory of a soldier!


    Xu Shaotang raised his hand to stop these wounded beasts from roaring again. He took out his ears and said, "roar, what roar? I''ll help you to eat!"


    "One person on one''s back, run around the training ground for me at once, go at full speed, and don''t stop for a moment without my command! The top 100 will be eliminated! "


    This order, immediately let the following people stay, without any assessment, so casually will eliminate half of the people?


    "Why, didn''t you hear my orders?" Xu Shaotang stood up, full of murderous air, staring coldly at the motionless crowd below.


    "Instructor, you can''t eliminate so many people by such absurd means!" PI Yongchun tried to fight against the oppression brought by the murderous spirit. He said angrily: "my soldiers are good. Even if you want to eliminate them, please eliminate them by normal assessment!"


    It''s too hard to accept this method of eliminating people. If one person carries another person, there will always be some people who will benefit, while others will only suffer losses and be eliminated. It''s too unfair for his soldiers.


    "Whether to carry out my orders or not, you should consider for yourself, and I will not force you to do so." Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the people below, then suddenly gave a smile and said: "in fact, I really hope you don''t carry out my orders! Who will take the lead in disobedience? I''ll buy him a drink later. It''s absolutely good! "


    If these people do not carry out his orders, he can hand over to song Anbang, and then he can go back to pursue his cousin''s plan.


    PI Yongchun held his fist, his teeth creaking. He took a look at Xu Shaotang and roared: "one person carries one person, ten minutes change, all run! Hawk, kill


    With that, he took up a man beside him and rushed out. He knew that Xu Shaotang wanted to force them to resist in this way, and then he could use this as an excuse to refuse to train them.


    Never let his plot succeed! PI Yongchun has only one idea now.


    "Kill


    Looking at PI Yongchun moving, others finally hesitated to carry their comrades and rushed out. However, some people were running with all their strength, while others didn''t seem to be doing their best.


    Sitting on the chair, Xu Shaotang secretly observed everyone''s movements and whether he tried his best. He could see at a glance that when faced with the temptation of powerful forces, there were always some people who could not suppress their selfishness, which was also understandable.


    Song Anbang was watching the situation with a telescope in the distance. He couldn''t figure out what kind of moth the boy was playing with until he heard that Xu Shaotang was going to eliminate 100 people at a time!He couldn''t sit any longer and came to the training ground immediately.


    When he arrived, Xu Shaotang was squinting and sleeping on a chair. Who should stay and who should be eliminated? He already has the bottom in his mind, so there is no need to observe.


    "Xu Shaotang, tell me, why the hell do you want to eliminate 100 people?" Song Anbang kicked a chair and asked angrily.


    "Too many people, too tired to train!" Xu Shaotang still did not open his eyes, casually said.


    Song Anbang almost spewed out a mouthful of blood and said angrily: "your mother''s words don''t count. You scrapped my helicopter. Is that how you repay my kindness?"


    The helicopter that sent Lin Shuying to the hospital at the beginning was directly scrapped due to its high-speed mode. Naturally, Xu Shaotang is responsible for this.


    Xu Shaotang finally opened his eyes and looked at Song Anbang, a military commander, whose face was full of anger and grievance, just like a daughter-in-law who had been forced by others.


    "Ha ha ha!" Xu Shaotang has no scruples to laugh, song Anbang now this appearance, is really too lovely.


    "Don''t play with me Song Anbang is more angry, "you don''t give me a reasonable explanation, I''m not finished with you!"


    "Here''s an explanation for the fart!" Xu Shaotang gave him a white look, pointed to the group of people who were not far away and said, "I''m helping you choose the right person!"


    If you can think carefully in the process of running now, you may abandon your comrades in arms in the future. Such a person is not suitable to be strong.


    When everyone had run without a trace of strength, Xu Shaotang finally walked past.


    Looking at a group of people lying on the ground, Xu Shaotang is very direct.


    "You, out!"


    "You, don''t look at others, it''s you, eliminated!"

 Chapter 85

    Every time his hand points at one person, one person will be eliminated by him mercilessly.


    "Why?" A black faced soldier finally couldn''t help it and said angrily, "why should I be eliminated?"


    He was very angry. He fell down at the last moment. The people who carried him and the people who carried him had changed several times, but he kept his strength all the time. He fell down at the last moment. The only one who fell behind him was team leader PI Yongchun.


    He couldn''t understand why he had to be eliminated now because he clearly said that he would eliminate the 100 people who fell first.


    Xu Shaotang looked at him coldly, looked at other people who were eliminated by himself, and said calmly: "why do I eliminate you? You know in your heart, don''t think that your little cleverness can deceive my eyes! I''ll save you some face, and I won''t order it. I''ll get up and go


    In this case, those who have been eliminated also know why they have been eliminated and bow their heads in shame.


    A small test, they exposed the heart of the devil.


    "Give us a chance, we just I really want to accept your training and become stronger! " The black faced soldiers began to plead.


    Xu Shaotang ignored him, just said to song Anbang beside him: "your people, you can do it yourself!"


    Then he turned and left.


    "You You Good job If we still understand why Xu Shaotang eliminated these people, he would not be song Anbang. Looking at these people with shame on their faces, song Anbang trembled with anger, stretched out his hand and roared: "I''ll deal with you later. Now, get out of the cell for me!"


    The special combat brigade, which has been training with great effort, has been playing in front of his comrades in arms. It is estimated that he will be laughed at by that bastard again!


    After scolding someone, song Anbang immediately chases Xu Shaotang.


    "Get in the car!" Song Anbang''s car stops in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "What for?" Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at him, "I have to go to dinner!"


    He was sent to the military region early in the morning and spent a long time with those people. He was already hungry and was preparing to eat in the canteen.


    "Can I treat you to dinner?" Song Anbang was angry in his heart and said that he was not angry.


    Xu Shaotang certainly won''t refuse to be invited to dinner. The food outside is better than that of the army. Immediately jumped on the car, patted song Anbang on the shoulder, said with a smile: "how, old song, are you going to give me a hand?"


    Song Anbang clapped his paw and glared at him. He said to the soldier who was the guard and driver: "go home!"


    "You''re not going to cook yourself, are you! You know how to cook? " For song Anbang''s enthusiasm, Xu Shaotang was obviously flattered.


    Song Anbang seldom paid attention to him. He sat in the car without saying a word. When he thought of those people who had been eliminated, he had a strange ghost fire in his heart.


    See others ignore themselves, Xu Shaotang closed his mouth, narrowed his eyes and began to doze.


    "Get out of the car!"


    The car stopped at the gate of the military compound. Song Anbang didn''t have any extra words. He got out of the car with a blue face and woke Xu Shaotang up.


    Xu Shaotang opened his eyes, habitually observed the surrounding environment, the environment is good, a lush scene, from time to time can see a military vehicle passing by. The house in front of him is a two-story small western style building, a bit villa style. There are two soldiers with guns standing guard at the door. Seeing song Anbang coming back, they salute him immediately.


    "Oh, it''s not bad. The treatment of the head of the military region is extraordinary!" Xu Shaotang joked.


    "Bullshit, I''m also the commander of the military region. What''s wrong with living better?" Song Anbang took off his hat, unbuttoned his collar and fanned hard. If he could do it, he really wanted to rush up and beat him.


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth is curled. He is a commander of a broken army area. He''s amazing. Look what he looks like!


    Push open the door, upstairs suddenly came a sound of pedaling, people did not see, the sound came.


    "Dad, why did you come back so early today?"


    Song an Tang said, "look at the clothes on the floor, but song An Bang''s smile comes down from your face."


    He''s very brave. Knowing that he''s a lecherous playboy, he even dares to take him home. Isn''t he afraid to play a strong X-game for song Yinuo?


    "You''re sick. If you don''t argue with me for a minute, you won''t feel well?" Song Anbang was very angry and scolded.


    Song Yinuo''s steps stopped and looked at the man who suddenly appeared in his home. These days, this man is always in his dream, how many times, he was awakened from the dream by his cold eyes.


    The man who used to cling to him is now dismissive of himself. When he faces him, his eyes will always be indifferent and disgusted.


    "Enoch, get some dishes!" Seeing his daughter in a daze, song Anbang quickly wakes her up. However, he is in agony. He thinks that he is really leading a wolf into the house. Seeing his daughter''s out of his mind, he won''t fall in love with this bastard, will he?Although he once thought that the boy and his daughter were a good match, now he knows that the boy has a fiancee, so he can''t let his children be a junior for others, can he?


    Song Yinuo was awakened by his father''s words, and realized that he had lost his manners. He blushed slightly and trotted into the kitchen downstairs. There was a clanging sound in the kitchen.


    "Ha, song, are you sure your daughter can cook? How do I feel like she''s blowing up the kitchen? "


    Xu Shaotang was amused. Listening to the sound from the kitchen, he estimated that song Yinuo had knocked over a lot of things. Just as she was a young lady, could she cook?


    "Pa", song Anbang patted his hat on the table and said angrily, "Xu Shaotang, can you accumulate some virtue on your mother''s mouth? Enoch, what''s wrong with you? She just didn''t think about it clearly, causing you a little trouble? It seems that there is no big loss for your Xu family, right? You''re still not a man. Are you so fussy with her? No matter how clever she is, she is only twenty-four years old, a few months younger than you. Do you expect her to think about things like a sophisticated old fox? "


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s repeated teasing, song Anbang finally got angry and smashed his fist on the table. He picked up the water cup on the table and filled it with water.


    Er


    Xu Shaotang was speechless when he asked him a barrage of questions. Song Anbang was really good at protecting Duzi. He could resist his anger when he teased him again and again. If he teased song Yinuo, the lion protecting Duzi was furious.

 Chapter 86

    After a fire, song Anbang finally calmed down, sat down on the sofa, and said, "I just want to have a good dinner with you and discuss something with you. Can''t you stop me? If you are really angry with what Enoch has done, you can beat me. If I frown, my name will not be song Anbang! If she''s wrong, I''ll pay for him, OK? "


    With that, song Anbang''s anger came up again. Unconsciously, his eyes became moist. He turned his head to one side and secretly wiped away the tears in his eyes.


    Song Yinuo, who is cooking in the kitchen, hears her father''s roar and tears fall down. She wants to rush out and hold her father, but she is afraid that the man will see his vulnerability and can only suppress his crying.


    Xu Shaotang was stunned for a moment. He did not expect that song Anbang would show such a side.


    Everyone''s heart has the softness that others can''t touch, and the softest place in Song Anbang''s heart should be his daughter. He made fun of song Yinuo. He was so angry that he almost beat song Yinuo. It''s no surprise that he wanted to shoot himself.


    If someone dares to do that to Miao Miao, he will try his best to kill them, right?


    It has to be said that Xu Shaotang''s consciousness is still very high. Since Miao Miao called out "Dad" to him, his mentality has become different from before. Looking at Song Anbang again, he just regards him as a father who loves his daughter.


    "Well, I said something wrong!" Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder, sat down next to him, and said, "for your sake, I won''t care with that girl. Are you satisfied? "


    Song Anbang did not pay attention to take out a box of cigarettes from the drawer, quietly lit the cigarette, trying to calm down his mood.


    The smell of food came from the kitchen, but the smoke filled the living room. The two men just sat together in silence and said nothing.


    After a long time, song Anbang''s mood finally calmed down. He took a look at Xu Shaotang sitting beside him and said, "can you give those who have been eliminated a chance? Their nature is not bad, they just use their cleverness in the wrong place... "


    "I said, your people, you do it yourself!" When it comes to business, Xu Shaotang also converged his mind and said coldly.


    Having said that, his face had made it clear that he would never want those people.


    Looking at his expression, song Anbang sighed softly and said helplessly: "forget it, since you have been eliminated, I don''t care. If I force them back, you will surely go slow!"


    Now he has a preliminary understanding of Xu Shaotang''s temper. He knows that if he insists on leaving those people behind, the end result will be just the opposite. It''s not easy for him to waste his gratitude.


    "You haven''t given up on the whole army?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Song Anbang nodded: "although the last leak brought back the stolen military intelligence, I became a joke of the eight military regions. I have to save face for anything I say! Don''t let those people underestimate the southeast military region! "


    While speaking, song Anbang mercilessly snuffed out the cigarette end, with a determined face.


    "I advise you again, don''t try to take the lead in the military contest. If you lose, no one will blame you. If you win, you will be the commander of the military region!" Xu Shaotang reminded again.


    He is helpless to song Anbang. Is the so-called face really so important? Irritated the people above, song Yinian could not keep him.


    "Did the big man tell you something inside?" Song Anbang asked, half squinting.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I don''t have any inside information, but I know that if master song knew what you thought, he would withdraw you as the commander of the military region right away."


    Song Anbang couldn''t understand it, but song Yinian must understand it. Now if we go to fight with those two military regions, we are undoubtedly setting up a powerful enemy for the Song family. Even the top will suppress the Song family, and the people above will never allow the third party to intervene in this struggle that has lasted for many years.


    To tell the truth, song Anbang did not dare to tell the old man what he thought.


    Now he is trying to catch up with him again. He must know some inside information, and he knows much more than himself, but he just doesn''t tell himself. It''s really annoying!


    Seeing that he said it seriously, song Anbang thought about it for a while and asked tentatively, "I don''t want to fight for the first and second, but for the third?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "as long as you don''t participate in the competition between the two major military regions, no one will care what number you got. The third is too easy to attract attention. It''s still the fourth."


    He didn''t know why he suddenly revealed such a thing to song Anbang. Maybe it was just the love between the two fathers!


    "Fourth? Is it too late? "


    There are only eight military regions in total, and the fourth is not really an appearance.


    "It''s up to you. I can only remind you so much. If you can''t make up your mind, you can ask Mr. Song for his opinion. He should give you the answer!" Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to discuss this issue with him any more. It involves some highly confidential things. He can only reveal so much. If he does, some people will point their guns at him.Although someone helped him to press it, he didn''t dare to guarantee that he could press it. There are too many things involved. It''s better not to involve them before there is no certain strength.


    Song Anbang picked up the phone and went out dubiously.


    Five minutes later, he sat down in the position before leaving.


    "Have you been scolded?" Xu Shaotang grinned.


    Song Anbang nods helplessly. Looking at Xu Shaotang, his eyes are full of curiosity and incomprehension. There are too many secrets hidden in the young man. He surprises him again and again, making him curious about the identity of the young man.


    "The old man said, the fourth is just right. Let me thank you for visiting you at Xu''s house when I have time..."


    "No!" Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and said, "you''d better let him not move. In their position, any walk will cause people to speculate. I don''t want the Xu family to be involved in those whirlpools."


    The elders of the capital rarely leave the imperial capital. Their every move is speculated by others. They walk around at random. In some people''s eyes, that''s an attitude!


    It''s still up to the senior management to deal with the affairs of the senior management. He is a common man now and doesn''t want to be involved in them for the time being.


    Maybe when the strength returns to the peak, he will choose to go out for a walk.

 Chapter 87

    While they were talking, song Yinuo had already cooked four small dishes and brought them to the table.


    "Enoch, what''s wrong with your eyes?" Looking at his red eyed daughter, song Anbang quickly walked over and asked.


    Song Yinuo shook his head and said in a low voice: "it''s OK, but it''s smoked by the oil smoke..."


    What a feeble excuse. Xu Shaotang wanted to laugh. But seeing song Anbang''s nervous appearance, he held back. Obviously, the girl has just cried. She must have been moved by song Anbang, the lion protecting the calf.


    Although song Anbang was clear in his heart, it was not easy to order clothes in front of his daughter''s face. He said, "just get these dishes. Go and help me get those bottles of wine in the cupboard. I''ll have a few drinks with this boy."


    "Well!" Song Yinuo nodded.


    When Xu Shaotang heard this, he was shocked. Are you sure you want to drink a few cups instead of a few bottles?


    Until song Yinuo came out with a bottle, he was a little relieved. If he really took out a few bottles, song Anbang would have to lie down here today.


    "Get two more bottles!" Song Anbang was obviously not satisfied with his daughter''s taking out only a bottle of wine.


    "At noon, why do you drink so much wine?" Song Yinuo did not move, with a trace of blame in his tone, but showed a strong love.


    Song Anbang laughs. His daughter has spoken, so drink less.


    Song Yinuo originally only took two cups, but song Anbang asked her to take another one for herself.


    Song Anbang took a look at Xu Shaotang and said seriously, "Xu Shaotang, today in front of Enoch, I hope I can resolve the resentment between you."


    Xu Shaotang gently smiles, glances at Song Yinuo and says, "I''ve already said that I won''t care about what happened before with her. As for whether she still hates me, I don''t care."


    Anyway, he thought that he would not have any intersection with song Yinuo in his life. Why bother with her again?


    "And you, Enoch?" Seeing that Xu Shaotang has made his stand, song Anbang looks at his daughter.


    Song Yinuo secretly glanced at Xu Shaotang, blushed slightly, and said in a low voice, "I don''t hate him long ago. What happened before was that I didn''t do it right!"


    Now that everyone has said it, song Yinuo doesn''t want to escape any more. He takes the glass in front of him and says to Xu Shaotang, "I apologize for what happened before. I''m sorry!"


    With that, he drank all the wine in his glass.


    "Cough..." When she was in the throat, she probably drank this strong Baijiu, and was choked with a cough. Suddenly, a red glow appeared on her face. Song Anbang, who was on the side, hurriedly pulled out her tissue and handed it to her.


    Women drink, Xu Shaotang this man how can not drink, the same end of the glass, drink.


    "Good!" Song Anbang finally showed a smile and drank the wine out of the cup.


    After drinking the wine and saying what should be said, Xu Shaotang didn''t speak any more. He picked up his chopsticks and started. He would not be as stiff as others in front of song Anbang.


    After tasting the four dishes, he nodded in his heart. He didn''t find that song Yinuo had such a good skill. Before, he thought that this young lady could not even distinguish sugar from salt.


    "Well, my daughter''s skill is good, isn''t she?" Song Anbang asked with a smile.


    Song Yinuo, who is on one side, is now relieved from his cough. When she hears his father''s question, she lowers her head in embarrassment, but raises her ears. She wants to know the man''s answer more than her father.


    "OK, it should be better than the canteen of the army!" Xu Shaotang said against his will.


    Hearing his comments, song Yinuo was slightly disappointed.


    "I can''t hear the truth from you Song Anbang was very dissatisfied with his disobedient reply and snorted: "she has been cooking for me since she was thirteen or fourteen years old. I don''t know her skill yet? You kid, just lie with your eyes open! "


    When he said this, his face was full of pride.


    "OK, it''s delicious, OK! Treat me to a meal, and I''ll listen to your nagging. " Xu Shaotang turns his mouth. How come he didn''t find song Anbang has the potential to be a Baba before? With his nagging appearance, it''s really a pity not to be a political commissar.


    Song Yinuo was overjoyed, so he stood up and went into the kitchen to eat.


    After a few more drinks, song Anbang suddenly said, "I have received the news that the rattlesnake mercenary has been killed. Did your people do it?"


    On that day, he heard Xu Shaotang give Li Baoshan an order. Since then, he has been concerned about the situation in the Middle East. Two days ago, he received the news that the rattlesnake was killed by a group of unidentified people. He thought of Xu Shaotang for the first time.


    Xu Shaotang let out a cry and went on eating.


    "Why don''t you bring your men to my side, and I''ll try to get you a senior commander?" Song Anbang asked tentatively.


    Xu Shaotang finally raised his head, put down his chopsticks and said coldly, "Song Anbang, is that why you invite me to dinner?"


    Damn, it''s really the weasel who pays new year''s greetings to the chicken. He says to invite himself to dinner and discuss things with himself. Now he finally shows his tail!"When I didn''t say it!" Song Anbang a look at his that facial expression, know he won''t promise, don''t have good spirit of say.


    That''s about the same! Xu Shaotang just picked up chopsticks to continue eating.


    "Drink with me!" Song Anbang is not happy in his heart. He picks up the wine cup to fight with him. He thinks that if he can get the boy drunk, he may take the opportunity to kick his feet to vent his hatred.


    One is willing to challenge, one is indifferent to the challenge, and a competition between two men begins.


    Song Anbang''s drinking capacity is really good, but he chose the wrong opponent. Xu Shaotang has internal skills. Although he doesn''t say that he is not drunk, few people can bring him down on the wine table.


    After drinking, the scene is out of control. Although song Yinuo keeps telling them to drink less, song Anbang, who has drunk too much, is not moved and insists on competing with Xu Shaotang.


    One, two


    When he got to the fifth bottle, song Anbang finally got down to the table, but Xu Shaotang just continued to eat with a smile on his face, thinking about whether to take a mobile phone to record song Anbang''s drunkenness, and let him have a look when he wakes up.


    Watching his father fall, song Yinuo stomps his feet and wants to help him to the sofa to have a rest. However, song Anbang is such a big man. How can she help him? She didn''t move him to the sofa after a long time.


    After all, Xu Shaotang couldn''t see it any more. He went over and said, "I''ll come!"


    Bend down and help song Anbang to the sofa.


    Song Yinuo said thank you and ran to the room to take out the cup to cover for his father.

 Chapter 88

    The next day, Xu Shaotang also officially entered the role of instructor, and started a wonderful journey with the remaining 157 people.


    Of course, it''s wonderful. It''s just for him. For these 157 people, it''s the beginning of hell.


    Of the 157, he only intends to keep 50 at most, and he will eliminate the weak in every training session.


    "He didn''t eat? Pull hard. In five minutes, if I can''t enjoy the cool under the opposite tree, I will be eliminated! "


    However, the 40 ton tanks are exerting pressure on their bodies, and they are still exerting pressure on their bodies.


    "Hawk, kill!" Feeling the pressure, the three burst into a roar, their muscles bulging, holding their breath, and pulling the tank with all their strength.


    Finally, in five minutes, they put tankla under the tree. At the moment of arrival, they took off their strength and fainted at the same time.


    "Pi Yongchun!" Xu Shaotang jumped from the tank.


    "Here it is


    "I''m hungry. I''ll give you half an hour to bring some game back from the mountain." Xu Shaotang said.


    "Yes PI Yongchun took orders and ran to the mountain immediately.


    While waiting for PI Yongchun''s game, he took out the phone and called his family one by one. In the phone, of course, there was a kiss between the two beauties.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, PI Yongchun sprawled on the ground like a pool of mud. He no longer had any strength on his body. He even felt the difficulty of moving his fingers. There were less than 100 brothers left around him. In a few days, another 50 or 60 brothers were eliminated.


    And behind him came Xu Shaotang''s demonic voice.


    "Little sparrows, I forgot to tell you that there seem to be some bombs buried in the place where you lie, and they will explode in less than a minute. Oh, sorry, I''ve said too much nonsense, and there are only 48 seconds left..."


    Little sparrows are Xu Shaotang''s general name for them. They are not fit to be called Shanying now. Maybe they are suitable to be called sparrows.


    "Run! Run PI Yongchun roared, didn''t know where the strength came from, almost immediately stood up, dragged the team members who hadn''t reacted to him and began to run out.


    When he roared out, other people responded one after another. Some people used running, some people used climbing, and tried their best to escape from this place as soon as possible.


    They are very clear in their hearts that this devil instructor can definitely do this kind of thing! In recent days, they don''t know how many times they have been bombed. Although no one has died, many people have entered the hospital. Some of them were injured by the explosion, and the other suffered from mental illness because they can''t stand this abnormal training.


    When they are running away, they have to help their comrades in arms. No way, this is the way the devil instructor eliminated people, three people in a group, one behind, the whole group eliminated!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    As soon as they ran less than 10 meters, there was the sound of bomb explosion behind them. Although there were no shrapnel, the hot air waves would still overturn the last two groups of people. The huge impact would shake them out and fly a few meters. They fell heavily on the ground. When other people approached, they found that they had fainted.


    "The last two groups, out!" Xu Shaotang has no extra words, once again eliminated six players.


    "Instructor, the time of bomb explosion was advanced at least 15 seconds!" One of the soldiers came forward and said angrily.


    Although they don''t have an accurate time, they can tell by a rough estimate that Xu Shaotang must have deliberately detonated the explosive ahead of time, and he just wanted to eliminate people by doing so. This is not a normal elimination procedure, it''s just elimination for elimination! He believed that if the last two groups were given 15 seconds more time, they might be out of the explosion range!


    "Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang shrugged, spread his hands, and said helplessly: "I don''t have a watch on me, so I estimated the time, maybe it''s a little different..."


    He doesn''t need to explain anything to these people. He has his own elimination criteria. On the battlefield, the enemy won''t give you time accurate to seconds. If you fall behind, you will be eliminated. That is simple.


    "You..." The soldier wanted to express his dissatisfaction. Two of his companions came forward and covered his mouth.


    They know that if the soldier expresses his dissatisfaction, their group will be eliminated immediately. The mantra of the devil instructor is: who calls me your instructor?


    Yes, who calls him an instructor? No matter how dissatisfied he is, he can only keep this dissatisfaction in his heart. That is to say, I am a fish for a man! These days, many people who are dissatisfied with the devil instructor have been eliminated. There is no reason to eliminate them!


    Xu Shaotang was very satisfied with the performance of the two soldiers who covered their comrades'' mouths. He took another look at the others and nodded: "everyone''s spirit is pretty good. I decided to let everyone relax."His words came out, but no one cheered. Everyone looked at him coldly. They were used to being teased by Xu Shaotang. For them, Xu Shaotang''s so-called relaxation was just the beginning of the next period of extremely painful torture.


    "Why, what''s your expression?" Xu Shaotang was very upset and said, "I''m really going to let you relax. However, since everyone is not interested, it''s ok..."


    "Instructor, really?" Finally, someone couldn''t stand the temptation and asked curiously.


    They are really exhausted, and their physical strength has been seriously overdrawn. They want to have a good rest too much, even if it is only half an hour. There is no doubt that Xu Shaotang''s relaxation is extremely attractive to them.


    "Of course it''s true!" Xu Shaotang said to the soldier who was speaking, "in view of your belief in our drillmaster, we have decided to give you a double chance to relax."


    It''s over! The soldier who spoke cried in his heart. He really wanted to slap his two big mouths. How could he believe the devil''s lie? I don''t think it''s enough!


    Sure enough, the next moment, Xu Shaotang''s unique roar sounded in everyone''s ears: "all have, the next entertainment project is my favorite game, flying man in the air!"


    "Pa pa" twice, the soldier who just took the call still couldn''t help slapping himself twice after all, and his face was covered with ashes. Other people also couldn''t help wailing. However, thinking of the guy who wanted to play with flying man twice, he secretly congratulated himself that he didn''t talk too much.


    The so-called flying man in the air refers to unarmed climbing training. The 50 meter high vertical training wall has no other protective measures except for a few cushion accidents symbolically placed on the ground. If it can''t hold on halfway, it will really become a flying man in the air! Those cushions can''t buffer the impact of falling from such a high level. If you''re not careful, this game is really fatal!


    Even when you have plenty of physical strength, it''s very difficult to climb the 50 meter vertical wall with bare hands. What''s more, now you have no strength.


    "Don''t stand, let''s play games together." When Xu Shaotang spoke, he didn''t know when he had a grenade in his hand. He threw it up and down, with a devil like smile on his face: "don''t you want me to invite you?"


    "Run PI Yongchun was the first to react. He roared and pulled the players around him to run to the training ground.


    Slow down, the devil will really throw the grenade! That''s a real killer grenade, not an empty bomb!


    "Ha ha, I''m not scared!" Xu Shaotang smiles. Then, he opens the safety bolt of the grenade, controls his strength and throws the grenade out.


    "Boom!"


    There was an explosion, and the people in front of them really hated their parents for giving birth to two less legs, so they could only run forward desperately.


    Behind him, only the devil''s unbridled laughte

 Chapter 89

    Ten days later, there were only 42 players left in the training.


    Looking at the team members standing straight in front of him, Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head. It''s not bad. It''s almost what he expected. These 42 people are the strongest among the group of trainees.


    "Well, don''t pestle like a wooden stake!" Xu Shaotang raised his eyelids, looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "I''m glad to inform you that the first stage of physical training is over!"


    After half a month, these people''s physical potential has been stimulated, and then we can carry out the second stage of training.


    There was no cheering or expression. Everyone turned a deaf ear to his words. They didn''t know how many times they had been cheated by Xu Shaotang. Now they are numb. Anyway, they don''t believe anything he said except to carry out Xu Shaotang''s orders.


    Don''t even believe his punctuation!


    They feel that they have lost their basic world view for half a month!


    "Can you give me some reaction?" Depressed, Xu Shaotang walked up to PI Yongchun and squeezed a smile on his face with his hand. "Now you can laugh and cheer! You have passed my preliminary examination! "


    Everyone is still speechless, one by one is still expressionless, they all look at him with a kind of theatrical eyes, and the expression in their eyes is very obvious: pretend, continue to pretend! See when you can act alone!


    "Grass, I can''t hear any more cheers. You''re all eliminated!" Xu Shaotang angry, his mother, to tell the truth, no one believed it?


    Can''t there be more trust between anyone?


    But he didn''t think that he was the one who made these people look like this. Who told him to cheat these people so miserably.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang say such words, PI Yongchun finally has a little faith. Anyway, he is the strongest of Shanying brigade. Ask him. If it''s too big, he will be punished. He can survive.


    "Really?" PI Yongchun is testing, and asks carefully. At the same time, he puts on a defensive posture, because no one knows where Xu Shaotang will kick next.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t tease them this time. He nodded with a smile and said in a loud voice: "you have passed the preliminary examination. One day you can rest and adjust your physical fitness to meet the more cruel training in the second stage!"


    "You really didn''t lie to us?" PI Yongchun still doesn''t believe that the devil is going to give them a day''s rest. Is it the sun coming out in the west?


    "Believe it or not!" Xu Shaotang is too lazy to talk to them.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, there was a riot in the team. Look at me, I''ll look at you, and then look at Xu Shaotang. It seems that he doesn''t have the next move. I don''t know who yelled first: "passed!"


    Then, 42 people began to send out the sky shaking cheers: "passed! After... "


    The people left behind, holding their comrades in arms beside them excitedly, run and jump, and let out their depression like a madman. They have been suppressed for too long. After passing the examination of the devil instructor, the depression in their hearts can finally be let out, and the excited tears roll down.


    After venting, everyone finally regained their calm, and at the same time they looked at Xu Shaotang sitting in front of them. They exchanged their eyes with each other. Suddenly, they rushed up in a crowd and wanted to catch Xu Shaotang and then throw him out.


    It''s a unique way for the army to celebrate.


    However, Xu Shaotang was doomed to let them down. At the moment when they jumped up, he punched them back, then quickly jumped out of the bag and said, "I''m not used to being held by men! You celebrate slowly, and I''m going to celebrate, too! "


    "Instructor, won''t you celebrate with us?" PI Yongchun asked.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at him and said, "what''s the celebration with you guys? I have a family


    I''ve been away for half a month. It''s time to go back and have a look. Although there are phone calls every day, it''s not as good as meeting. If you don''t go back to see your good daughter, if the little girl is impulsive and wants to change her father, she will lose a lot!


    Walking out of the training ground, Xu Shaotang went straight to the helipad.


    In other people''s surprised eyes, open the door of the cab, directly jumped up.


    "Go and inform the captain!" The ground crew was in a hurry, yelling and running towards the plane, trying to stop him from taking off.


    That helicopter, but a real armed helicopter, is also something you can play with. If you accidentally press the wrong button, you will have a lot of fun.


    How can Xu Shaotang give him the chance to block himself? Helicopter is a matter of easy capture for him. He quickly started the plane and yelled to the people who ran over: "tell your captain, I''ll drive out to play, and I''ll send it back tomorrow!"


    "Play around?" That face black, heart scold unceasingly: "you son of a bitch of pour is to play comfortable, Lao Tzu can suffer!"When PI Yongchun came, he only saw the plane flying away quickly.


    "What the hell is that?" PI Yongchun couldn''t smile bitterly. He should have thought of it for a long time. He must have gone home!


    The most hateful thing is that the abnormal instructor, in order to save time, directly took their armed helicopter as a car and drove away! Damn, this is an armed helicopter, not your car!


    "Captain, what should we do? Shall we send someone to stop it? " People around me asked carefully.


    "Stop? Stop it! If you dare to stop, he will dare to open the speed mode! Even dare to launch anti-air missiles! " PI Yongchun knew Xu Shaotang''s temper, so he didn''t dare to send a plane to intercept him. He could only vent his anger on the people around him. After scolding, he shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed to the people around him: "tell the commander what happened here..."


    Armed helicopter was driven away, this matter can be big or small, must report, and, this Xu Shaotang is commander himself invited, let him headache go!


    "Captain, why don''t you inform me? I''m afraid the commander will curse his mother... " The people next to him are not stupid. If he goes to inform the commander now, he will be scolded bloody. He doesn''t want to touch this eyebrow!


    PI Yongchun, with a black face, kicked the man in the leg and said with a smile: "nonsense, if the commander doesn''t swear, why do I ask you to tell him?"


    It has to be said that after being trained by Xu Shaotang for a period of time, PI Yongchun has also become cunning. Whoever says this kind of thing is unfortunate. Fortunately, he doesn''t have to tell the commander himself.


    Next to the people a burst of numbness, mother, the original is deliberately let himself to touch the mold ah! What else can we do? Wait to meet the commander''s spittle star!

 Chapter 90

    Song Anbang, who is still eating breakfast at home, is stunned for a few seconds when he receives the phone call. Then he smashes his fist on the table and roars at the phone: "you''re all a bunch of you! I can''t even watch a plane. I''ll deal with you later! "


    The person on the other end of the phone was scolded by song Anbang and had no temper, so he could only think in his heart: you don''t want to see the skilful way of the bird man driving a helicopter, how can we stop him?


    Song Yinuo, who was eating at the table with song Anbang, was startled and asked nervously, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Song Anbang hung up, biting his teeth and said angrily, "that bastard drove the armed helicopter of Shanying brigade home!"


    Song Anbang is angry and funny. This asshole dares to do anything. Damn, he will be killed by that asshole sooner or later!


    "Ah?" Song Yinuo opens his mouth and doesn''t close it for a long time. Of course, he knows who the "asshole" in his father''s mouth is. Besides Xu Shaotang, who else can make his father angry but helpless? Song Yinuo finally recovered, and his face immediately showed a worried look. He said in a hurry: "is he going to be ok? Can he fly a helicopter? "


    Song Anbang takes a look at his daughter''s face, but he feels helpless. His daughter''s concern for the bastard has gone beyond the relationship of ordinary friends. What''s more, they are not even ordinary friends, even if they are familiar.


    With their current relationship, she should not care so much about Xu Shaotang. There is only one explanation. Her daughter is moved.


    This is a good thing, the daughter can find his beloved, he should be happy when the father is right, but, she loves the wrong person, most will be made black and blue by that bastard.


    "What can he do? Even if the helicopter crashes, the asshole will be fine! " Song Anbang doesn''t care at all. He knows that since Xu Shaotang dares to drive the helicopter away, he will certainly drive it. Moreover, the bastard''s ability is that even if the plane crashes, he can''t hurt fenhao. Speaking of this, song Anbang suddenly looks at his anxious daughter and turns his words: "it''s you who care too much about him..."


    "No, I I just Song Yinuo flustered explanation, thought for a long time, but could not think of a suitable reason, red face, ran upstairs.


    Song Anbang downstairs sighed. He was making trouble all the time, but he had such a result. He had known that today, why did he have to be there? If they could get along with each other at the beginning, how could they become the situation today? Alas, evil fate


    Song Yinuo, who ran into the room, locked the door behind him, then pulled the cup on the bed and put it on his head. His heart "banged" wildly. Even so, the blush on her face did not fade.


    "I''m not really in love with that asshole, am I?" Song Yinuo holds his head and tries not to think about Xu Shaotang''s face.


    However, the more so, Xu Shaotang''s bad smile lingered in her mind


    Entering Tianhai, Xu Shaotang is in trouble again. Is it better to see his daughter first or two wives first?


    Well, in fact, he has taken Lin Shuying as his wife! As he once said to Lin Shuying, no matter what, he will never let go of Lin Shuying''s hand in his life.


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Xu Shaotang decided to go to see his two wives first, and then take them to skip class and go home to see his daughter together!


    What a genius I am! Xu Shaotang silently cheers for his genius idea!


    A military helicopter stops at the top of Shengshi building. Xu Shaotang jumps off the plane and goes down to the 49th floor as fast as he can. He stealthily approaches Lin Shuying''s office door to give her a surprise.


    With a slight twist, the door of the office opened a crack. From the crack, you can see Lin Shuying buried himself in dealing with the mountain of documents. Sometimes he frowned, sometimes he nodded and praised. Xu Shaotang was shocked by his serious appearance.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here


    Just as he was dazzled, a soft drink rang out from behind. Secretary Xiao Lan ran over with the document in his arms and grabbed Xu Shaotang''s clothes.


    Lin Shuying heard the sound, gently raised her head, looked at the crack of the office door, immediately frowned, stood up with a cold face, she would like to see, in the end, which is the bastard who dare to peep at her in the daytime!


    "Mr. Lin, I caught a coyote!" Xiaolan grabs Xu Shaotang''s clothes to prevent the coyote from escaping from her hands.


    Lin Shuying has not gone past, the door that shows a crack is gently pushed open, and then, showing a smiling face.


    Looking at this face, the frost on Lin Shuying''s face went away, and then he covered his mouth with a smile. Isn''t this the coyote who often belittles himself? When I saw his clothes again, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sister!"


    Xu Shaotang yelled, and then turned back to the little secretary who grabbed his clothes with a smile: "little girl, see clearly, I''m not a sex wolf?"


    "Hum, it''s not a sex wolf. You''re here..." Xiaolan was about to retort when she saw the smiling face and thought of the person''s address to the vice president just now. She quickly released her hand and asked, "are you Xu Shao?"Although Xu Shaotang seldom appears in Shengshi group, most people still know him, but he used to appear in the company as a romantic boy, but now he is wearing dirty clothes, which makes it difficult to connect this dirty man with the romantic Xu Dashao.


    "Besides me, who else dares to be so bold?" Xu Shaotang smiles at her and walks into the office.


    As soon as Xiaolan saw Lin Shuying''s smile, she was more convinced that the man in the camouflage T-shirt was the son of the president. No doubt, she immediately had the heart to die. She quickly blushed and apologized: "Xu Shao, I''m sorry, I didn''t see..."


    The little girl felt that she was really shameful and lost her hair. She didn''t even know the boss''s son, and she also caught the boss''s son as a sex wolf. If it came out, she would be a joke of the company.


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t like it. He laughed at the little secretary and nodded approvingly: "vigilance is good. Keep on. You must not let the sex wolf get close to my sister! I''ll give you a personal bonus later! "


    "All right!" With Xu Shaotang''s approval, Xiao Lan nodded in embarrassment, then handed the documents to Lin Shuying: "Mr. Lin, these documents need your signature. You talk first, and I''ll come back later."

 Chapter 91

    After Xiaolan left the vice president''s office like a runaway, Xu Shaotang locked the door. Before Lin Shuying knew what he was doing, he had already put his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms: "I miss you so much!"


    "Let me go! It''s in the office! " Lin Shuying''s face turned red in an instant, struggling violently, and the powder fist kept beating his chest.


    It''s in broad daylight, and it''s still in his office. Even though Lin Shuying was used to Xu Shaotang''s frivolity before, he was still embarrassed by his actions.


    But Xu Shaotang did not let go, pretending to be angry: "I told you not to rush to work. It''s only a few days, and you''ve come to work again? I will punish you


    Head down, a beautiful punishment started.


    "Well..."


    At the beginning, Lin Shuying still desperately wants to dodge, but he doesn''t escape after all, and is still firmly occupied by his lips. Later, after half a month of separation, she was also emotional, regardless of whether it was in the office, involuntarily clasping her hands around his neck, warmly responding to the kiss of the beloved man.


    This kiss, full more than ten minutes, lip points, Lin Shuying big mouth gasp, undulating chest see Xu Shaotang eyes almost fell down.


    "Also said you are not the sex wolf, comes bullies me!" Lin Shuying blushes and looks at him with shame. Although she is complaining, she is very sweet in her heart, just like a girl in her first love.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stroked her cheek and said, "how can I bully you? This is love!"


    Lin Shuying threw him a white eye, then pushed his body away slightly, looked at his eyes nervously, and asked in an unprecedented serious tone: "Shaotang, tell me honestly, do you love my body, or..."


    She''s afraid that she naturally knows the attraction of her body to a man. She''s afraid that Xu Shaotang is just fascinated by her beauty for a while. She''s afraid that Xu Shaotang will stab her broken heart again.


    Before she finished speaking, Xu Shaotang''s fingers had stuck to her lips to stop her from speaking. She looked at her affectionately and said in a soft voice, "I love all of you. I love your gentleness and gentleness. I love the woman who didn''t give up on me when I was in the worst situation. I love the woman who is willing to block bullets for me!"


    Even if the woman in his arms doesn''t have such a beautiful face, he will still fall in love with her without hesitation. It seems that all this is a predestined fate, no one can escape, no one wants to escape.


    The jade man in her arms was moved by her emotional confession. She looked at him vaguely. Suddenly, her head moved forward and took the initiative to stick her fragrant lips on his hot lips. This was the first time that she took the initiative to kiss this man''s lips!


    She is not the kind of girl who has just fallen in love, but she doesn''t know why she was moved by this man''s words. She can only think in her heart that maybe all the women who fall in love are girls who have just fallen in love.


    After a sweet cuddle, he was still mercilessly driven out by Lin Shuying. The name is to deal with the work, but actually let him go to comfort another woman.


    This is Lin Shuying. She clearly wants to be in Xu Shaotang''s arms all the time, but she knows that she can''t spoil her. Xu Shaotang has more than one woman, and a bowl of water needs to be leveled.


    Push open Su Ruyun''s office door, Su Ruyun is holding his chest and looking at him, the joy on his face flashed by, and then showed a look of resentment: "willing to come down?"


    "Well, you know I''m here?" Xu Shaotang embarrassed to go to her back, around her neck.


    He wants a bowl of water to be even, but he can''t guarantee it. There will always be more people and less. However, in his heart, the two women have the same status, and there is no saying that they love each other more.


    "Hum, the helicopter on the roof makes so much noise. Besides you, who else can do such a thing?" Su Ruyun touched his arm and said discontentedly.


    When she heard the sound of the helicopter on the top of the building, she guessed that Xu Shaotang had come back. She hoped that Xu Shaotang would be the first one to come to her, but after all, Xu Shaotang was the first to go to Lin Shuying. It was a fake to say that she was not jealous.


    "Don''t be jealous!" Xu Shaotang will walk around her, hold her up in her scream, sit on the sofa in the office, and fondly touch her cheek.


    Seeing the goblin''s expression, he knew that the goblin must be blaming him for not coming down to find her first. The goblin''s sperm would not cover up in front of him. He was jealous, and all his feelings were written on his face.


    "I''m going to be jealous!" Su Ruyun pursed his lips and said with a smile, "I''m jealous every day. Do you bite me?"


    PA, a slap on the goblin''s plump buttocks, lovingly pecked on her red lips, said: "dare to be jealous again, family service!"


    "Well, let me see your family style!" Su Ruyun turned over and sat on his leg, twisting his body.


    "Goblin, are you crazy? This is the office Xu Shaotang was surprised. The goblin was too bold. If someone came in, they would be famous soon."Take me to the bedroom!" Su Ruyun wriggled restlessly, his hands tightly around his neck, his face flushed with emotion: "bad guy, it''s been half a month since I left. Hum, if you don''t feed me today, you can''t leave!"


    Hearing such an emotional request, how can Xu Shaotang refuse? Holding the goblin, he quickly locks the door of the office and walks to the bedroom.


    Passionate men and women hold each other tightly


    "Well, take a bath quickly. I approve you to skip work and go out to play!" Xu Shaotang pats Su Ruyun who is full of fragrant sweat and says with a smile.


    "Take me!" Su Ruyun hooks his neck and acts coquettishly in his arms.


    After a spring shower, they finally change into clothes. Su Ruyun has no men''s clothes in his office, so Xu Shaotang has to wear his camouflaged T-shirt.


    Out of Su Ruyun''s office, they go directly to the 49th floor and take Xu Wenzheng and Lin Shuying home together.


    Xu Wenzheng, the president of the company, took the lead in skipping the shift. Naturally, the two women were relieved to do so. Anyway, they couldn''t finish their work day. They didn''t care about the whole day. In contrast, Xu Shaotang''s company was the most important thing. They all knew that Xu Shaotang might not be with them when they woke up tomorrow.

 Chapter 92

    When Xu Shaotang drove the helicopter back to Xu''s home, his sweatshirt had been soaked in cold sweat. He vowed that he would never take Su goblin to an armed helicopter again. This goblin was just like a curious baby who couldn''t spare time. Seeing the instruments in the co pilot''s cabin, he kept playing with them strangely and almost turned on the weapon control system several times, which made the people on the plane scared Sweat.


    As soon as the plane stopped on the lawn outside Xu''s villa, a small figure rushed over.


    "Daddy


    Xu Shaotang quickly opens the cockpit door, jumps down, and holds her daughter in her arms. Well, fortunately, she calls home every day. The little girl has no idea of changing her father.


    Seeing her son back, Fang LAN naturally had to cook a good table. In her busy time, Xu Shaotang couldn''t resist Miao Miao''s request, and took the little girl to fly around in the sky. Listening to the little girl''s heartfelt laughter, Xu Shaotang felt that everything he had done was worth it.


    However, if song Anbang knew that he regarded his armed helicopter as a child''s toy, he would spit out two mouthfuls of blood.


    Holding Miao Miao and sitting down at home, Lin Shuying takes a look at the father and daughter and says angrily, "look what you''ve done with your children!"


    In the whole Xu family, it is not Lin Shuying, the biological mother, nor Xu Wenzheng and his wife, but Xu Shaotang, the fake father killed half the way. His love for Miao Miao is absolutely appalling! As long as Xu Shaotang is at home, he will never let Miao Miao take a step. Xu Shaotang automatically upgrades to Miao Miao''s human car. Everywhere he goes, he talks about holding a little girl in his arms. Even Lin Shuying, a mother, can''t watch her.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang shaved Miao Miao''s lovely little nose and said to Lin Shuying, "I''m just a daughter. Who can I spoil? Right, Miao Miao? "


    "Well, dad is the best!" The little girl just came down from the helicopter, her face flushed with excitement. When she was making trouble with Xu Shaotang, she didn''t forget to make a face at Lin Shuying.


    As soon as Xu Wenzheng heard this, he was not happy. He took the little girl from Xu Shaotang''s hand and patted her head. He pretended to be angry and said, "you have no conscience. Isn''t your grandfather good to you? Grandpa is angry


    "Grandfather or grandmother or mother and aunt Ruyun, Miao Miao is the happiest child!" The little girl kisses Xu Wenzheng''s face with a happy smile.


    See her so happy, everyone''s heart is also happy, as long as you can make the little girl happy, everyone will be satisfied. Even if her biological father is no longer here, she can still live so innocent and happy. This is the best situation for everyone.


    In the afternoon, Xu Shaotang took two girls and Miao Miao to the amusement park for a whole afternoon, which is a compensation for not being with them during this time.


    At night, naturally, there is an emotional lingering.


    "Bad guy, I want a baby, too!" Su Ruyun languidly lies in Xu Shaotang''s arms, thinking about the happy time with Miao Miao. Suddenly, she also wants to have a child belonging to them.


    "Well This Maybe not for the time being... " Xu Shaotang faltered and said, with an apologetic look in his eyes.


    Su Ruyun was shocked and sat up, staring at him: "is there something wrong with your body? I''ve always wondered why we''ve been together for so long, and I''m not pregnant yet. I thought I had some problems, and I went to the hospital to have a sneak examination.... "


    Xu Shaotang took her in his arms, shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not your problem. I have no physical problems. It''s the reason why I practice the internal skill now."


    In fact, he knew this problem for a long time. Unless he practiced "Yulong Jue" to the fourth level, he would never let his woman bear a child. However, he practiced the third level before he was born again. How difficult it is to practice to the fourth level!


    According to the wretched old man, when the Yulong Jue reaches the top of the third level, it reaches the innate limit, and the fourth level enters the realm of alchemy. There are not many experts who have reached the realm of alchemy in China, among them some old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years! As for training to the fifth level, even the wretched old man does not know what level he will enter, because since ancient times, no one has reached the fifth level!


    "Is there a chance to have a baby after that?" Su Ruyun asked anxiously.


    Women, after all, want to have their own children, women without children, life is not complete.


    Unwilling to let her lose hope, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ll make you a mother when I go to a higher level."


    Even if the chance to reach the fourth floor is slim, he will not give up in order to let his beloved woman fulfill her wish to be a mother.


    "Well, I''m going to have two children! A boy, a girl Get his affirmative reply, Su Ruyun put down his heart, full of vision said: "boys should be as handsome as you, girls should be as beautiful as me!"


    Listening to Su Ruyun''s vision, Xu Shaotang hugs her body more tightly and says in her heart: Yes, we will have a lot of children!It may be very difficult to enter the fourth level of "Yulong Jue", but in order to satisfy his women''s wishes, he will work hard, no matter for women or for himself.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Xu Shaotang opens his eyes on time, gets out of bed quietly, and covers the quilt for Su Ruyun. Then he sneaks into Lin Shuying''s room.


    Looking at the sleeping mother and daughter, Xu Shaotang''s heart surged with infinite tenderness, so quietly sitting beside them, enjoying the rare peace.


    After sitting for half an hour, Xu Shaotang lowers down, kisses Lin Shuying and Miao Miao gently on the forehead, then leaves the room, comes to the lawn where the helicopter is parked, and drives the helicopter to the southeast military region. He wants to surprise the lovely sparrows!


    After he left the room, Lin Shuying opened her eyes, looked at her sleeping daughter, listened to the sound of the helicopter, and showed a very happy smile on her face.


    He really became a man of indomitable spirit. He was always thinking about himself in his heart.


    He once tore his life into pieces, and now he finally gave it back to himself completely. Maybe, when he completely put down his worries, it''s time to tell him the answer


    This feeling, really good

 Chapter 93

    At 3:30 in the morning, Xu Shaotang had already arrived at the southeast military region. Because he had already said hello to song Anbang in advance, he smoothly entered the restricted area outside the military region. If he just entered, it would be anti-aircraft missiles to meet him.


    The helicopter stops five miles outside the training camp. He doesn''t want the noise of the helicopter to disturb the little sparrows'' sleep.


    Jump off the helicopter, body shape in the night silent fast shuttle, quickly close to the training camp dormitory.


    At this time, it''s time for the little sparrows to fall asleep. After the physical training some time ago, their physical strength is seriously overdrawn. I deliberately give them a day off to let them completely relax their vigilance. I think they will regret sleeping so dead tomorrow, right? Ha ha, I haven''t played like this for a long time. I really miss it!


    Xu Shaotang stealthily sneaks into the dormitory, walks to the sleeping team members, faces the neck is a hand knife, directly knocks it out, and then quickly turns the target to the next person.


    Within five minutes, all 42 people had passed out.


    Xu Shaotang swaggered out of the dormitory of the training camp. At the moment, the outside has become bright, and several helicopters are on standby.


    Seeing him coming out, song Anbang was worried and asked, "is it too much to play like this? Don''t play them to death. Although I have training death indicators in my hand, these are all my flesh and blood! "


    After ten days of training, song Anbang can clearly feel that these people have become more powerful. Although he admires Xu Shaotang''s training methods, he is still a little worried. If he plays like this, nine times out of ten he can really play dead people. Every military region has a certain number of training casualty indicators. There is no way. After all, it is military training. No one can guarantee that there will be no accidents.


    But he absolutely did not want to fill in the names of any members of the training team on the training death list. These are the real elites, the best soldiers in a hundred, and the death of one can make him feel sorry for a long time.


    "Without rigorous training, how can we train strong soldiers? Don''t worry, I know it in my heart!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, death is not as good as it is. However, if he is not lucky, he may become disabled. Since they choose it by themselves, it''s no wonder that he is cruel. How can he become stronger without the tempering of blood and fire?


    "All right, you can do it yourself." Song Anbang took a look at him, and finally chose to believe him. With him, there should be no problem for these people. If there is going to be a problem, it is estimated that their lives are not good.


    With a wave of his hand, a group of soldiers behind him rushed in and carried them one by one onto the nearby helicopter. Forty two people were loaded away by two transport helicopters.


    "Well, you can go back to sleep. I''ll take them out to play!" Xu Shaotang also jumped on the plane.


    Song Anbang nodded and said, "don''t take Laozi''s helicopter as a car next time!"


    "Well, next time we don''t need armed helicopters!" Xu Shaotang nodded seriously. He did not dare to use the armed helicopter. He made Su goblin afraid of it. He was really pushed down by this goblin. God knows how many people will have bad luck!


    Hearing his answer, song Anbang nodded with satisfaction, thinking that the boy was still advised.


    After the helicopter took off, the more he thought about it, the more wrong he was. Suddenly, he patted his head and yelled at the air: "Xu Shaotang, you bastard, you are a Yin Laozi!"


    Damn, he said no armed helicopter, but he could use other helicopters! Song Anbang is really feeling pain and happy now. On the one hand, Xu Shaotang will help him train a real elite army. On the other hand, Xu Shaotang will continue to block him!


    The helicopter quickly moves towards the distance, and in a twinkling of an eye, it disappears into the thick night. The night does not know whether Xu Shaotang has heard song Anbang''s curse.


    ¡­¡­


    When PI Yongchun and others woke up, it was already dawn. He moved a little and suddenly felt an inexplicable pain in his neck.


    "Where is this?" PI Yongchun twisted his stiff neck, sat up and pushed the people around him. He found that he was still in a coma, so he had to look at the surrounding environment first. It was all bare, except for stones. He could be sure that this was not a training camp or any place around the camp.


    While he was observing the surrounding environment, some people woke up one by one, rubbing their stiff necks, and quickly gathered around PI Yongchun. Now there are no familiar heat weapons around them. Everyone has only a saber inserted next to his calf, and there is no supplies. There is no shadow in the standing first-aid kit.


    "It''s like it''s by the sea!" Smelling the smell of sea water coming from the air, some people began to guess.


    PI Yongchun climbed up a larger stone and looked into the distance, adding: "to be exact, we are on an unknown island!"


    "On the island? How did we get here? " Asked a small soldier.


    "How else? It must have been the devil instructor again Another soldier curled his mouth and said, "Damn, I knew he didn''t have a good heart. No wonder let''s take a day off to adjust our physical fitness. He must have premeditated!"His statement has been unanimously agreed by everyone, and only this abnormal instructor will do so.


    "Well, don''t complain! If it comes, it will be settled! " PI Yongchun saw the people around him and began to set up a task: "mouse, you take four people to check the surrounding environment, Zhou Hu, you take four people to look for water and food, and meet here in an hour!"


    PI Yongchun calms down and smiles in his heart. Is island survival training right? Ha ha, this kind of training, but we often play, this point of training, it is not difficult for us!


    The mouse and Zhou Hu go under their own orders. PI Yongchun asks others to check their equipment and try to make a fire. The sea breeze blows slowly, and he starts to feel a little cold in his training sweatshirt.


    In less than half an hour, the mice came back.


    "Captain, that bastard is so cruel!" The mouse is about to cry, the original hot eyes become dim, only a piece of ashes on his face.


    Those who went out with him also nodded and said, "he wants to kill us!"


    "What''s going on?" PI Yongchun''s heart suddenly tightened. He felt that this time it was not an ordinary Island survival training.

 Chapter 94

    Mouse, they are also the old people of the Mountain Eagle brigade. They have participated in the island survival training for many times, but they have never seen him despair like now.


    The mouse gnawed his teeth and said hatefully, "we have a look. This is a devil''s Island!"


    Hearing the name of "Devil Island", everyone''s face changed! The so-called devil''s Island refers to the kind of barren island. There is nothing but stone and sand on the island! As for trying to make a fire, there is no door!


    If you want to survive on such an island, you can only eat raw any food they can find in the sea! What''s more, there is no fresh water here. They can''t find fresh water to drink from the land at all! In this desolate Devil Island, no fresh water, often means death!


    When we were talking about the next survival problem, Zhou Hu came back with a man. He still had two things in his hand, and his face was uglier than that of a monkey.


    Zhou Hu went to PI Yongchun, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Captain, we used to call him the devil, but now I find that the devil is kinder than him!"


    "What did you find?"


    PI Yongchun felt even tighter in his heart. He faintly felt that if he couldn''t do it well this time, he might really be going to die.


    Zhou Hu handed two things to him, a broken blood bag and a brand-new flag wrapped on one side! He can understand the flag, but what''s the matter with this bloody bag?


    "When I was looking for water, I found these two things and a lot of blood. Have you noticed that the sea water in front of us is rapidly receding?" Zhou Hu sat on the ground dejectedly, pointed to the only commanding height behind him and said: "I found the water line there, that is to say, the tide at night will submerge the whole island..."


    "Damn, he''s crazy!" After listening to Zhou Hu''s words, PI Yongchun couldn''t sit still any more. His face was covered with ashes. He jumped up and yelled at the sea in front of him: "Xu Shaotang, your uncle''s!"


    If this is just a devil''s Island, he is more or less sure that he can guarantee the lives of his brothers, but after hearing what Zhou Hu said, he knows that this time, most of his brothers will be lost here! As soldiers, they have long been ready to die for their country. If their brothers die on the battlefield, he has no complaints, but if his brothers die in training, he can never forgive himself.


    To say the least, even if there are casualties in training, he will only blame himself for not taking good care of his brother and will not blame Xu Shaotang. But this time it''s different. Xu Shaotang''s doing this is to let him and his brothers die!


    "Well, Captain, what''s the matter with him?" Some people don''t understand why PI Yongchun is like this.


    Among the trainees, PI Yongchun must be the one who respects Xu Shaotang the most, because Xu Shaotang not only saved his life, but also saved many brothers of Shanying brigade. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t arrived in time, the number of casualties would have been even larger.


    Another man cried and said, "are you a pig brain? It will be flooded by the tide at night, and there will be a lot of blood. What do you think it will bring? "


    As soon as he said that, the man suddenly understood, his face was covered with ashes, and his mouth trembled and said: "shark The sea crocodile... "


    After figuring out the current situation, many people scolded Xu Shaotang one after another. Mother, she gave them a saber and asked them to play with sharks and sea crocodiles? Where is this training? I really want to kill them!


    Xu Shaotang, hiding behind a big stone, was very upset when he heard their scolding. He dared to scold himself as an instructor. It seems that his torture to them is not enough! In my heart, I have already begun to plan for the next step.


    After venting his anger, PI Yongchun forced himself to calm down, gathered all the people together, and said seriously: "now that we all understand the situation, I will not say any more. I have only one request. Let''s all go back alive! During the day, you can find a place to rest, or go to the seaside to find something to eat, but when the tide comes up, everyone gives me 12 points of spirit! I don''t want to put the only flag on you. Moreover, if we die in training, we are not qualified to put the flag on you! "


    A group of people looked at the brand-new red flag and nodded silently. Indeed, if they died in the training, they had no face to cover the flag themselves!


    In the seaside, as long as people have some survival skills, they will not starve to death. There are many things to eat in the sea, but they have to eat them raw. But these are not things for them. They can eat almost everything raw.


    A group of people casually looked for some things and barely filled their stomachs. When the hot sun came out, they all hid under the protruding stones to avoid the hot sun. Even so, they were already sweating.


    The scorching sun scorched the island without any shade. The water in the air evaporated rapidly, and the stones on the island were scorching hot. You can even see the rolling heat wave with your naked eyes. Soon, everyone felt thirsty and thirsty, and their throat was almost dry and smoking.


    "Captain, how long are we going to stay here?" Someone asked in a low voice.PI Yongchun shook his head: "don''t ask me, I don''t know anything like you!"


    Like these brothers, he was knocked unconscious by Xu Shaotang and directly left in this ghost place. He had no idea how long Xu Shaotang would let them stay here.


    "Without water, we can''t last two days..." Another person said in a low mood.


    He is very clear about the current situation. In such a bad environment, even if there is no threat from sea crocodiles and sharks, some people will not be able to hold on. This is the inevitable result of the lack of fresh water. It has nothing to do with personal ability and will. It''s just an instinctive reaction of the body.


    PI Yongchun looked at the man and slapped him on the head: "if you dare to disturb the morale of the army, I will throw you into the sea to feed the shark now! Useless thing


    We don''t understand this truth. In such a place, under such hot conditions, even if we don''t drink water for two days, it may make people collapse, but we dare not say it. It''s too demoralizing!


    Compared with their current tension, Xu Shaotang is very leisurely. He finds a hidden place to sleep. As for food, I believe there will be at night. It''s still a big meal that ordinary people can''t eat! There''s no need to worry about drinking water. As long as they use their brains, they can still get some. Although they can''t completely quench their thirst, there''s no problem in meeting their basic needs. However, it depends on whether they work hard!

 Chapter 95

    As time goes on, the pressure in people''s hearts is also increasing. They all know that when the tide submerges the island, a fierce battle concerning their life and death will inevitably start.


    Night came quietly, the tide began to rise slowly, gradually submerged the edge of the island, and they retreated again and again. They know that even a little bit of the location is temporary, and soon the whole island will be immersed in the sea, and that is the time for them to meet the real test.


    When there is a full moon in the sky, the pressure in their hearts will be slightly reduced. Fortunately, there is moonlight. If there is no moonlight, they will have more pressure to fight with beasts in complete darkness.


    A huge spray suddenly rolled out of the sea, splashed the water on them, and then the spray became more and more, and the water around the island seemed to boil completely.


    "Prepare to fight!" PI Yongchun roared, took out the saber inserted in the calf, ready to fight to the death.


    They have to retreat, now, half of the body has been immersed in the sea, although the cold sea is merciless, but at least they can keep awake.


    Xu Shaotang spilled so much blood on the island, these beasts smelling the smell of blood have long been unable to restrain. In their eyes, the creatures opposite now are just food.


    Hearing PI Yongchun''s roar, all of them pulled out their swords. Now, they want to use these 20 cm cold weapons to fight with beasts. This is the real fight between you and me!


    All people automatically form a circle, so that they can ensure the safety of their own behind, do not worry about something suddenly attack from behind. We all pay close attention to the situation of the water surface. They have never felt that the moonlight is so lovely. Without the full moon, they can''t see the situation of the water surface clearly. In that case, they will be more passive.


    PI Yongchun stares at the water and suddenly roars: "they''re coming!"


    At the same time, a dark shadow of nearly four meters shot out of the water. No one can imagine that such a huge and heavy body has such a fast speed, which can be described as lightning.


    Row upon row of sharp teeth like blades, big mouth full of stinking blood, and body covered with hard scales, these monsters stimulated by the smell of blood finally launched an attack.


    "Sea crocodile!" PI Yongchun screamed and stabbed the crocodile in the head.


    However, he underestimated the crocodile scale armor''s defense ability too much. The sharp saber stabbed the crocodile''s head and made a sound of gold and stone. It was like rowing on a hard stone. The extremely sharp saber could not pierce the crocodile''s scale armor!


    The sea crocodile didn''t show any politeness to the resisted prey. He shook his head, opened his mouth and bit his arm.


    PI Yongchun couldn''t make a single blow, so he stopped immediately. His body retreated quickly. He used his flexible body method to avoid the fatal attack of the sea crocodile. If he was bitten by the sea crocodile, his arm would be lost.


    The crocodile didn''t bite the prey. It made a low sound in its mouth. At the moment of falling, its head tilted and directly knocked PI Yongchun down on the water.


    The ice cold sea water stimulates PI Yongchun''s head. He sees his green eyes reflected by the moonlight. An idea flashed through PI Yongchun''s brain. He struggles to get up from the water and roars: "eyes, attack eyes!"


    For any animal, the eye is absolutely crucial. Since it can''t break the hard scale of the sea crocodile, we should start from the eye. It''s the only place on the sea crocodile that is not protected by the scale, and it''s also the most vulnerable part.


    After hearing PI Yongchun''s warning, everyone responded and immediately turned the direction of attack. Under the reflection of the moonlight, the crocodile''s eyes glowed faintly. It was a very obvious target. As long as they avoided their impact and the big mouth full of sharp teeth, they had the strength to fight against the crocodile with their flexible body method.


    "Roar..."


    When a crocodile is attacking other people, the mouse seizes the opportunity, and the dagger in its hand directly penetrates its eyes. The dagger goes through the eyes continuously, and directly penetrates into the more crisp brain cavity along the eyes until the handle of the dagger. Almost in an instant, the sea crocodile lost its fighting power. It gave out a painful howl and kept struggling. The mouse couldn''t hold the dagger at all because of its huge strength. He quickly released the dagger inserted into the eyes of the sea crocodile and fell to one side to avoid the painful blow of the sea crocodile.


    When other people saw that the sea crocodile was injured, how could they let go of the opportunity to beat the water dog? They took the opportunity to attack one after another. The saber in their hands was wielded again and again, stabbing the sea crocodile all over the body. Finally, PI Yongchun''s dagger pierced the soft jaw of the sea crocodile directly, ending the monster''s life.


    With one experience of killing, it''s much easier to kill again.


    For crocodiles, every part of their prey is weak. For soldiers, crocodiles with weak points are not as terrible as they think. Of course, the premise is that you will not be bitten by them or hit by them. We also found that although the scales on the back of sea crocodiles are hard, the skin on their abdomen is very soft and can be easily pierced by daggers.After discovering this, the efficiency of killing sea crocodiles has been improved a lot.


    In this waist deep water area, crazy roar, shrill scream and roar of wild animals are mixed together. Large areas of water are constantly aroused. Blood has dyed this water red. I don''t know whether it is human blood or sea crocodile blood.


    The strong smell of blood attracts more predators. This is a fight without breathing space. The only thing they can do is to persist and persist again! Hold on until the tide recedes, they will win!


    However, in the face of constantly coming prey, no one knows when he can persist in the end, and the time when the tide recedes is so far away.


    Different from their hard fighting, Xu Shaotang, half of whose head is buried in the water, seems to have no difficulty. With a knife, he splits the crocodile''s head around him. With two fingers, he digs the crocodile''s eyes out of his eyes. Then he throws them into his mouth and bites them open. Baogui''s fresh water enters his body.


    He seemed to eat with relish, but no one saw his terrible appearance.


    If you let Lin Shuying see his enjoyment, I don''t want to kiss him any more

 Chapter 96

    After a long fight, they finally consumed a lot of energy. In addition, they had more or less injuries, and their reaction ability began to slowly decline. They gradually felt that it was more and more difficult to deal with these monsters in the sea.


    When a tired soldier was distracted, a huge shadow leaped up on the water again.


    This time, he had no time to fight. He only saw the figure of the crocodile and instinctively dodged back. However, the crocodile did not intend to let him go. He opened his mouth and was ready to perform their unique skills of death rolling on the soldier.


    People and animals are like this. The more you dodge, the more it recognizes you as the weakest prey.


    Seeing that the crocodile was about to bite his stomach, the soldier closed his eyes with a bitter smile. He was too tired. He could not hold on until the tide receded. He just thought in his heart: brothers will help me revenge!


    However, after waiting for more than ten seconds, I still didn''t feel pain. Did I die too fast? But the cold water reminded him that he was still alive! Don''t you believe that some monster suddenly opened his big eyes?


    He didn''t see the monster''s bloody mouth, what came into his eyes was his most disgusting face! But the face looked so lovely at the moment that he couldn''t help kissing.


    "I''ll be distracted in the next fight. I''m not sure I can spare my hand to save you!" Xu Shaotang looked at the soldier and said coldly.


    "Instructor You How... " The soldiers stammered that they all thought Xu Shaotang would leave them here, but they never found him.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer him. He just took out his own dagger and yelled at the crowd: "concentrate your energy and concentrate all your strength on the knife!"


    With that, he took out his saber, concentrated all his strength in his hand, and killed a crocodile.


    "Poof"


    the saber easily pierced the alligator''s head. He did not use his innate power, but concentrated his whole body''s power. If other people can master the knack, with their power, they can do the same.


    His appearance undoubtedly gave the tired people a shot in the arm. When they heard his roar, they all followed suit.


    After many attempts, PI Yongchun, the first general, stabbed the crocodile''s skull with a knife. At the moment when he stabbed the crocodile''s skull, he suddenly found that these monsters were not so difficult to deal with. As long as he mastered the secret, they still had the power of World War I.


    And at this moment, he also understood Xu Shaotang''s intention, put them in such a bad environment, that is to let them master the way of power between life and death.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who is beside him, PI Yongchun suddenly feels a little ashamed. Others have taken so much trouble to train them, but he is also a villain. He decides that if he can survive, he must apologize to Xu Shaotang face to face.


    With the participation of Xu Shaotang, the battle began to change from a life and death struggle to a special training ground, and Xu Shaotang also became a firefighter. Where someone was in danger, he went to help.


    You also see Xu Shaotang''s ferocity again. Every time he goes down, an alligator will be killed. Every knife is inserted into the alligator''s skull accurately, and his speed is amazing. Sometimes he doesn''t even see his shadow, so he appears in front of you.


    Perhaps because of the huge lethality of this group of prey, the crocodiles swarming in finally began to retreat slowly, but everyone did not dare to relax for a moment, and surrounded the injured people in the middle to protect them for fear of being attacked by the crocodiles again.


    Their vigilance is not without effect, soon, they found a new enemy - sharks!


    However, with the experience of killing crocodiles, it is relatively easy to kill a shark. At least, a shark is not as thick as a crocodile''s scales. It can be injured by any knife. As long as the angle is tricky, it can easily pierce into the shark''s head, and it is not impossible to kill it in seconds.


    When the tide receded, all the people except Xu Shaotang were paralyzed on the ground. This was the most cruel fight they had ever experienced in their life, but it was the fight that made them learn the most.


    Life and death, often can bring a person''s potential to the extreme, even they did not expect, they can actually kill these beasts!


    Yes, it is to kill them back, so that the beasts dare not come near them!


    All around are the bodies of the beasts they killed. They suddenly find that they don''t have to go to the seaside to find food any more.


    There are also some soldiers who are thirsty enough to catch fire. They directly lie on the body of the beast and suck blood, which makes Xu Shaotang feel sick.


    Oh, a bunch of vampires! Don''t you know how to dig your eyes to eat?


    "Drillmaster, if you are not here, we expect that many people will be here..." PI Yongchun leaned over to him with a grateful look in his eyes.


    Almost half of the dead beasts around them died in Xu Shaotang''s hands. No beast can survive Xu Shaotang''s attack. It''s simple, quick and accurate. This is their current evaluation of Xu Shaotang''s attack.Xu Shaotang glared at him and said: "don''t think I won''t deal with you if I flatter you. I dare to scold Laozi behind my back, but Laozi has heard it all!"


    "I didn''t think you would throw us here to die. Don''t be angry. I''ll play game for you every day when I go back!" PI Yongchun says with a smile that he knows that Xu Shaotang likes to eat game, so he plans to bribe Xu Shaotang with it.


    "Don''t be playful with me. Go to see the wounded. The wound should be bandaged. Don''t leave a disability!" Xu Shaotang kicked him away.


    After a battle between man and beast, there are still a lot of people who get red. Although they are not fatal, if the wound is not treated in time, they may be disabled. There is no first-aid kit, so they have to deal with it urgently. It''s up to them whether they can survive.


    PI Yongchun nodded, got up and began to check the wounded. Everyone was slightly injured, but this little injury was not in the way, as long as it did not affect the next battle. However, there are still a few people who have lost their fighting capacity. Three of them have broken their ribs in the battle, and a few of them are unlucky. They have been made several long cuts by sharks with their dorsal fins.


    When it''s daybreak, everyone has a sense of survival, but this feeling is very cool. They can clearly feel that their strength has become more powerful. Although they are injured, they are confident that their combat effectiveness is definitely stronger than that of those who just came here.

 Chapter 97

    Xu Shaotang is lying under the boulder to enjoy the cool. PI Yongchun comes over with two pieces of meat just taken from the shark, hands them to Xu Shaotang, and asks, "how many days do we have to train here?"


    "Go back tomorrow!" Xu Shaotang took the meat, tore off a large piece, swallowed it, and said, "you kill yourself tonight. I won''t do it. Even if someone lives, I won''t do it."


    This is what he had planned before. Last night, he was just teaching these people how to work hard and how to accurately find the weakness of beasts. Now that they have learned, his work will be completed. Next, we just need to check their learning achievements.


    "Don''t be so cruel. If you don''t do it, we have no bottom in our hearts!" PI Yongchun some guilty said.


    In their eyes, Xu Shaotang is the general character of the God of war. With Xu Shaotang, they have the confidence to fight back any enemy. Xu Shaotang suddenly said that he would not fight tonight, and PI Yongchun''s heart suddenly began to hang.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and hummed: "you have time to talk with me here. You''d better get familiar with how to exert your power. You''ve learned some hard Qigong. As long as you master the skill of exerting your power skillfully, killing those things is like playing!"


    Killing is nothing more than stability, accuracy and ruthlessness. As long as you master the skills, supplemented by flexible body method, with the strength of these people, you can use the existing weapons to repel those beasts. PI Yongchun, because of his excellent Qigong, is better in strength. If you can master what you give him, it will be enough to cope with the next scene.


    "By the way, since you know there is something wrong with my hard Qigong, can you give me some advice?" PI Yongchun has an expectant eye in his eyes. He knows that since Xu Shaotang can see that there is something wrong with his hard Qigong, he must know how to practice it.


    "Look at my mood!" Xu Shaotang languidly said, a few will be in the hands of raw meat, closed his eyes and began to sleep, no longer pay attention to the side of PI Yongchun.


    PI Yongchun, with a helpless smile, stood up and walked towards the other players.


    When you know that you are going to spend the night here, you can''t help howling. But after the howling, you have to do what you should do. Under PI Yongchun''s organization, all the people who can move tightly hold the dagger in their hands and seriously practice their power skills.


    There''s blood around to quench thirst, and there''s endless meat to eat. They don''t have to worry about having no strength. They practice over and over again. As we all know, if we practice better now, it will be better in the evening. If the devil doesn''t fight, they really can''t guarantee that no one will die here.


    And Xu Shaotang also took the opportunity to teach them some special fighting skills, so that they can gradually get familiar with them in the battle. As long as they can master this set of fighting skills, they can easily kill the inferior werewolf some time ago.


    Xu Shaotang is just an instructor, not a helper. How to deal with the beasts in the sea is pi Yongchun''s business.


    That night, Xu Shaotang really didn''t do it.


    When the tide again flooded the island, all the training team members made the best of what they had learned during the day. They suddenly found that these beasts in the sea were not as terrible as they thought.


    Perhaps knowing the horror of this group of people, those crocodiles and sharks retreated after being killed for a few waves. Although no one died, there were a few more seriously wounded.


    When there was a light in the sky, we finally ushered in the light again, and also ushered in the helicopter they had been looking forward to for a long time. Although it was only two days, we really felt what life and death were.


    A group of ragged people, all over the body is a thick smell of blood, there is not enough fresh water, their lips are already dry, they are all tired and motionless lying on the ground, if they don''t have the murderous look in their eyes, they will think they are dead.


    Seeing the tragic situation of these people, even the pilot secretly wiped tears, and at the same time contacted the base to let them prepare delicious food and ambulances.


    The helicopter full of training team members returned to the training camp. Song Anbang, who got the news, had been waiting here for a long time. Behind him were ambulances and medical staff. As soon as the plane landed, someone rushed up to carry the seriously injured to the ambulance, and some military doctors also helped others check their bodies on the spot.


    The cooking class had already sent people to prepare food for them. Song Anbang ordered them. He knew that even if there was raw meat to eat, these people would be hungry.


    "One, two, three..." Song Anbang counted the people who came down from the plane one by one. When he was sure that all the 42 people came back alive, his heart was at ease. He pulled Xu Shaotang aside and said with a smile, "you''ve made a lot of efforts this time. Go to my house at night and I''ll let Enoch cook some good dishes for you!"


    He knew very well in his heart that in the face of such extreme conditions, without Xu Shaotang''s help, all the 42 people could not have come back alive, or even lost all of them on the nameless island! Although the boy likes to block himself, he is more reliable in handling affairs.


    "To your house again?" Xu Shaotang looked at him in surprise and said with a smile, "don''t you want to match song Yinuo and me? I can tell you, I have a family"Go away!" Song Anbang was very angry. As soon as he praised the bastard in his heart, he climbed up the pole and said, "I''m looking at you for helping me train people. I''d like to reward you for your kindness. Don''t think about Enoch''s idea! Love to go or not


    "Go, of course!" Xu Shaotang said: "if there are free food and wine, fools will not go!"


    After eating two days of natural meat, you can just go to the Song family to enjoy it. Although song Yinuo''s craftsmanship is not as good as his mother''s, it''s still quite to his own taste.


    "OK, you can do your work first. I''ll send a car to pick you up in the evening." Song Anbang nodded and handed him a bag of things. He took a look at the people who were examined by the military doctors not far away. He stood in silence for them for two seconds and turned to leave.


    When Xu Shaotang walked past with the bag song Anbang gave him, the military doctors were still carefully checking everyone''s health. Xu Shaotang went directly to interrupt: "the anti-inflammatory, the bandage, 30 minutes later, gather at the foot of the mountain!"


    The people who can still stand here are all slightly injured. If you can''t bear the injury, you should be a special team member and go home to take care of your children! It''s just a small injury. What''s good to check? It''s not embroidery. Is it wrong?

 Chapter 98

    Hearing what he said, the team members immediately stood up and rushed to the cooking class in front of the military doctors who had checked themselves. They picked up a few steamed buns, took two bottles of mineral water and ran away. With their embarrassed appearance, people who didn''t know really thought they were robbing!


    They have to be in a hurry. It''s tens of kilometers away from Houshan. If they can''t get there in 30 minutes, they will be punished again. Anti inflammatory bandage is a small matter, this small injury is not life, fill the stomach ready to accept the next torture, this is the most important.


    Looking at the people''s embarrassed appearance, Xu Shaotang secretly laughs, and knows that these people will choose this way. It is estimated that they will regret it later.


    "How can you be like this? They are all injured. Do you have any humanity?" A military doctor finally couldn''t see it any more. He stood up and accused Xu Shaotang loudly.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the female military doctor standing in front of her eyes and criticizing her. She has delicate facial features and white skin. Her whole body is full of mature charm. Her actual age is much older than what she looks like. Although she is wearing camouflage work clothes, she still can''t hide her beauty.


    How come I''ve always met beauties since I was born again? Xu Shaotang sighed to himself.


    However, he just thought about it in his heart. He would not be merciful just because the other side was a beautiful woman. In the face of the female military doctor''s obstruction, he said impolitely: "doctor, please don''t interfere with our normal training, otherwise I don''t mind inviting you out!"


    The female military doctor said in a hurry: "this is torture and abuse! I''m going to sue you! "


    "Ha? Sue me? Help yourself Xu Shaotang laughs. Isn''t there something wrong with her head? She doesn''t have military status, and even song Anbang doesn''t interfere with his training plan. Where is she going to sue?


    Xu Shaotang jumped into the car next to him and drove to the back mountain. The training plan he had worked out would not be interrupted by the obstruction of a female military doctor. If the female military doctor continued to obstruct, he would not have pity on her.


    As for the training team members, no matter how the doctors kept them, they were not moved. They just ran desperately behind the car. At the same time, they put the steamed bread in their hands into their mouths and poured mineral water into their stomachs.


    They don''t know what abnormal training program Xu Shaotang will prepare for them next. They can only eat as much as possible to preserve their physical strength, hoping to stick to it in the next training.


    "Inhuman devil!" The female doctor scolded him in the direction he left.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about the doctor''s scolding. He drove the car to the foot of the mountain and waited for the little sparrows to come.


    Behind him is a forest full of fallen leaves. Because this mountain forest is also included in the military restricted zone, it is inaccessible all the year round. Coupled with the warm and humid environment, it has become a paradise for snakes, insects, rats and ants.


    While waiting for the training team members to come, Xu Shaotang went to the nearby area to have a good inspection, and specially selected an extremely suitable position for them.


    In the 27th minute, the training team members finally arrived one after another, forming three neat rows in front of Xu Shaotang.


    In addition to the nine seriously injured people who were pulled away by the ambulance, there are still 33 people standing in front of him at the moment. Looking at these team members who still have food residues around their mouths, Xu Shaotang pretended to sigh and said with a smile: "they all remind you to eliminate inflammation and bandage. You actually choose food, alas..."


    Hearing what he said, everyone was puzzled. They knew that most of them had been cheated by the devil again. Now they really want to cry.


    "Look at your faces?" Xu Shaotang pointed to the crowd, discontented, said: "I am still very kind, so, since you have no anti-inflammatory, then I decided to help you anti-inflammatory, lest the wound fester."


    The more he said, the more ugly everyone''s face was. They all know that the anti-inflammatory effect of this devil will surely make them suffer.


    "Now, take off all your clothes! Just leave a pair of underpants. I''m not used to watching naked men! " Xu Shaotang jumps out of the car, holding the things song Anbang gave him.


    Seeing the bag in his hand, the bad feeling in everyone''s heart is more and more strong. They will not naively think that Xu Shaotang''s bag is filled with anti-inflammatory drugs!


    After hearing the sound, people took off their clothes and stood there in a pair of underpants, their faces full of uneasiness.


    Looking at these people with big and small wounds, Xu Shaotang showed a devil like smile and opened the black bag in front of them. There were several transparent cans inside.


    When they saw the contents of the jar, their faces suddenly looked worse than death.


    Honey!


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang threw the bag in front of them, leaned against the car, and said with a smile, "don''t stand there, big man. Let''s do it. I can''t do it myself, can I?"


    The training team members are really regretful now. If they were to bandage the wound first, it would be much better. Now they are covered with wounds all over, which makes it worse.Someone angry gave himself two slaps, secretly scolded himself greedy, now well, dig a hole to bury himself! I remind myself in my heart that everything the devil does can''t be measured by common sense, so I must be careful next time.


    When everyone was weeping and smearing honey on his body, Xu Shaotang did not forget to supervise: "I have smeared it evenly. Don''t save honey for me. If I see someone who is not covered, I don''t mind canning him with honey!"


    Canned honey? When people heard this, the devil really dared to think, God knows what''s in his head, how could there be so many strange ways to torture people.


    Seeing that everyone had covered himself with honey, Xu Shaotang nodded contentedly, pointed to the vast mountains behind him and roared: "now, roll up and lie down immediately. If I can see who moves and let me hear a little voice, I will give you another fire!"


    He said to add a fire, that is the real fire, because we see that the devil has a lighter in his hand.


    If he found out who moved, the devil would set fire to them.


    The people who heard the order ran to the mountain one after another, and then lay on the ground two meters apart, ready for an extreme test.


    This is the latent endurance training. The bodies covered with honey will attract swarms of ants. The feeling of crispness and itching is not what ordinary people can bear. In addition, the wounds on their bodies are bound to be bitten by ants madly

 Chapter 99

    The training ended in a coma of 33 people.


    No way, the feeling of ten thousand insects biting is too painful, they can''t move, can''t make any sound, can only work hard to endure, the sweat on the body has never stopped, when they passed out in a coma, the ground under their bodies has been a piece of mud, their nails have been embedded in their palms.


    In fact, for them, coma is the happiest, and they don''t have to struggle to resist the impulse to move.


    Xu Shaotang checked one by one and confirmed that everyone was in a coma. Then he called the medical team to meet him, and song Anbang sent someone to pick him up.


    But song Nuo goes to the kitchen, and the table is full.


    "Oh, it''s rich enough!" Xu Shaotang saw the table full of fish and meat, and sat down next to song Anbang with a funny look, "you don''t have any good intentions, do you?"


    "You bastard won''t think better of me!" Song Anbang took a look at him, but he didn''t want to be angry with him any more. In that case, sooner or later, he would have to be angry to death and asked, "what about the people who trained?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a smile, "what else can I do? I''ve just fainted. It''s nothing serious!"


    Hearing that those people were OK, song Anbang put down his heart and said: "I don''t know where you learned these strange training methods. Damn, when you were training on the island, I couldn''t close my eyes all night, for fear that they might have a slip."


    Song Anbang didn''t understand that, but Xu Shaotang''s training method was so abnormal that he couldn''t help worrying about the team members.


    Xu Shaotang turned his lips and said, "I think you are just worrying. They have been training in the army for so many years, but they haven''t been greatly improved. The main reason is that they rely too much on powerful firepower, lack the opportunity of close combat, and don''t give them any hard information. They don''t know how much potential they have."


    These people have been training in the army all the year round, and their physical strength is far higher than that of ordinary people. The potential accumulated by their bodies is amazing. What they lack is just an opportunity to force their potential out. All of his current training is specially designed for the actual situation of these people in the training camp, and the purpose is to stimulate their potential.


    Song Anbang thought about it, nodded with approval, looked at him carefully, moved his body to his side, lowered his voice, and said seriously: "you are a talent. If you had shown your ability earlier, you would not have made trouble with Enoch like that. Maybe I really want you to be my son-in-law!"


    He has to admit that although Xu Shaotang''s temper is a little smelly, it''s quite to his taste. With the boy''s ability, sooner or later, he will fly to the sky, which is worthy of his daughter.


    "It''s not too late. Do you want to think about it?" Xu Shaotang joked.


    "Go away, I won''t push my daughter into the fire pit!" Song Anbang said: "you are a romantic boy. I don''t know how many women will be harmed in the future!"


    While they were talking, song Yinuo came out with the soup and said with a smile, "dinner''s ready!"


    She knew that the two men would definitely drink together, so she put down the soup and turned to get the glass and wine. She shook the bottle of wine in Song Anbang''s hand and said, "don''t drink too much today, one bottle at most!"


    "Don''t drink too much, don''t drink too much, you''ve been busy all night, please sit down and eat!" Song Anbang said with a smile.


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, song Anbang is a typical father who loves his daughter. When facing outsiders, he always gives people the feeling that strangers are not allowed to enter. But when facing his daughter, he always looks like a smiling, sometimes even like a cynical old urchin.


    They are drinking and exchanging their recent training plans. They look like old friends.


    Listening to the conversation between the two men, song Yinuo couldn''t get in his mouth, just looked at the two men with a smile. She had imagined today''s picture more than once, warm and sweet.


    When they were drinking, song Yinuo put one chicken leg into his father''s bowl, and naturally put another chicken leg into Xu Shaotang''s bowl.


    When she finished, she found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. The two men looked at her in amazement. She found that she was a little ambiguous when she brought food to Xu Shaotang. She blushed and lowered her head to eat.


    Xu Shaotang smile, in order to resolve the embarrassing atmosphere, casually asked: "you are not out to work now?"


    "No, I''ll spend more time at home with my dad when I''m free." Song Yinuo said with his head down.


    She is no longer as proud as she was a few months ago. Instead, she looks like a shy daughter-in-law, which makes Xu Shaotang wonder. She secretly says that song Yinuo is also a freak. She is as proud as a princess in front of outsiders, but she looks like a good girl in front of her father.


    He did not expect that song Yinuo''s shy expression was completely due to his existence.


    "Well, it''s good to spend more time with your father!" Xu Shaotang chewed a chicken leg, then looked at Song Anbang and said, "old song, you see your daughter has grown up so big. If you marry someone in the future, won''t there be no one to accompany you?""What do you want to say?" Song Anbang looked at him puzzled, did not know why he suddenly asked.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang showed a strange look on his face: "do you want me to introduce a woman for you?"


    "You''re fuckin ''sick!" Song Anbang glared at him and said, "if I want to find a woman, do I need you to introduce me? It''s not my boast. If I want to remarry, the marriage promoters will break the threshold of the Song family! "


    Although he is suspected of boasting, Xu Shaotang basically believes that in Song Anbang''s position, it is absolutely easy to find a suitable woman, not to mention those women in their 30s and 40s, even those women in their 20s.


    "Well, when I meddle in my business, you''re so excited. I''m not so kind-hearted. You''re pathetic!" Xu Shaotang said.


    "You really have so much leisure. You''d better help me train those people. I really want to know how strong they will become!"


    Thinking about the improvement of that group of people, song Anbang couldn''t help showing a happy look. As a general, who doesn''t want to have a team of elite soldiers under his command. He now knows that it''s not unreasonable for Xu Shaotang to call his Shanying brigade a little sparrow. The former Shanying brigade was really too weak!

 Chapter 100

    "In fact, you don''t have to train these people now. You can get the fourth place in the whole army''s martial arts contest. Do you think I can hand over my duties?" Xu Shaotang said seriously.


    "Hey, boy, you want to cheat me again, don''t you?" Song Anbang knew that the boy''s laziness was coming up again. He sneered: "I really wanted to show my face in a good place before, but now I''ve changed my mind. I want a real elite! As long as they are there, they will help me earn my face back sooner or later! "


    During this time, song Anbang really figured out that he ranked second in the whole army''s martial arts contest, and that he had a real elite in his hand was the last word. What''s more, this boy doesn''t mean that all these people can get the fourth place in the whole army martial arts competition now. If he is allowed to train for a period of time, won''t these people be stronger?


    Xu Shaotang hummed and said, "if you don''t give me a standard, I''ll be finished if I reach your standard. If I go on training day and night, I''ll be tired to death sooner or later!"


    He is also suddenly aware of this problem, song Anbang did not give him any standards, just practice, practice for a lifetime, then when can I leave this place? At the beginning, the plan was to finish the training before the military contest. Now he wants to leave early, and there are still a lot of people he cares about at home.


    "Well, according to the standard of the Dragon Group..." Song Anbang thought about it for a moment and said with his mouth smashed.


    "What is it?" Xu Shaotang almost spurted out the wine and put down his chopsticks. "Don''t go too far. Just the rubbish in your hand, according to the standard of the dragon group, do you underestimate the dragon group or overestimate the people in your hand? Let''s not say anything else, just these people, trained according to the standard of the dragon group, few of them can survive! "


    Xu Shaotang is very angry. The dragon group is an elite selected from millions of troops. It has a very good foundation. If you put the battle scum like the snake in Song Anbang, it''s definitely the first master of the southeast military region. But in the dragon group, it basically belongs to the bottom. From this we can see the strength of the dragon group!


    If it''s that easy to train, are they still called dragon group?


    "Well?" Song Anbang found the clue from Xu Shaotang''s words and asked curiously: "listen to what you mean, you seem to know the dragon group very well? Do you know the training standard of dragon group


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang was not angry and said, "can I check it on the Internet?"


    Ha ha, this kid lied and didn''t even write a draft! Is the training standard of dragon group also available on the Internet? It seems that the one who helped the boy above must have a lot to do with the dragon group.


    To understand this, song Anbang didn''t ask any more. Looking at his unhappy expression, he said with a smile, "I''m joking with you. Do you think I don''t know how powerful the dragon group is? In this way, you can train according to the standards of those people in your hands and reach that standard! "


    "That''s about it!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    However, he has a small abacus in mind, according to the wolf group''s standard training, it is impossible, however, a discount is still OK! Hey, hey, according to this standard, you can hand in the work ahead of time!


    After sending someone to send Xu Shaotang away, song Anbang turned back and said to his daughter, who was cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, "Enoch, don''t hurry to clean up the dishes and chopsticks first, just talk with me."


    Song Yinuo looks at his father, stops to clean up the dishes and chopsticks, pours a cup of hot tea to him, and sits down beside him.


    "Are you used to staying at home?" Song Anbang took the hot tea from his daughter, took a sip and asked casually.


    Song Yinuo nodded: "OK, just stay at home every day, occasionally feel bored."


    After leaving Shengshi group, she basically stayed at home, sometimes alone, sometimes silently hiding in the room with tears. Only when the man appeared, she would temporarily forget her worries and show a long lost smile.


    "Well, you can go out for a walk when you have time. You almost shut yourself at home when you go home for such a long time." Song Anbang whispered, pretending to look out of the window, but secretly glanced at her daughter with the remaining light from the corner of her eyes, sighed and said: "some things, if you miss them, you will miss them. Don''t think so much. You still have a long way to go. You should look farther."


    There are some things that he can''t say too clearly when he is a father. He knows very well why his daughter keeps herself at home all day.


    Song Yinuo blushed and whispered, "Dad, I can''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Ha ha, don''t you understand or don''t you want to listen?" With a wry smile, song Anbang said, "if I don''t understand my daughter''s mind, how can I see who is loyal and who is treacherous? I admit that Xu Shaotang is really excellent, even better than everyone''s imagination, but after all, he already has a fiancee... "


    Since the daughter wants to pretend that she doesn''t understand, the father can only say it clearly.


    In other people''s eyes, it may be just a small move for his daughter to bring food to Xu Shaotang, but he knows his daughter best. She would never have made such a move if she didn''t have that jerk in her heart.Xu Shaotang''s excellence is obvious to all. If Xu Shaotang had not already had a fiancee, he would like to see his daughter with Xu Shaotang, but it''s too late to say anything now.


    "I know!" Song Yinuo bowed his head, his face filled with infinite loss, his mind, after all, could not hide from his father.


    "Well, just know. You''re a smart kid. Dad believes you''ll make the right decision!" Song Anbang patted his daughter on the shoulder, stood up and walked upstairs.


    Song Yinuo looks at the floor in a daze. She knows that Xu Shaotang has a fiancee, but she can''t control her emotions. She used to think of that man as a fly, but now, every move of that man will attract all her attention.


    She knows that she has been hopelessly in love with the man who used to make her hate in every way. When she thinks of the man''s flattery and indifference, her heart is always unable to calm down.


    If there is no original difference, now, she should be the happiest woman in the world, right?


    Song Yinuo suddenly raised his head, looked at his father''s back, summoned up courage and asked: "Dad, what is the right decision?"


    Yes, she wanted to know what was the right decision.


    Go and stay, love or forget, what is the right decision?

 Chapter 101

    Song Anbang''s body stopped slowly. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he sighed and said: "it''s the right decision to follow his own heart! Enoch, when you grow up, you have your own way of thinking. No matter what decisions you make, dad will support you! "


    What else can he say? When her daughter asked this question, didn''t she already have the answer in her heart? Since I can''t stop her, I can only support her with the tolerance of a father.


    As long as she can be happy, she can only support her silently, but I don''t know if she can bear the pain.


    "Thank you, Dad, I see!" Song Yinuo''s face showed a smile.


    Why can''t you fight? You can''t be worse than anyone! Before selfish, let oneself and that man''s road come to an end, now, why no longer selfish once, pave a road again?


    Now that you have understood, let yourself be brave. Happiness is always won by yourself!


    With the answer, song Yinuo''s heart relaxed a lot, and his smile was more brilliant.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, after a night''s recovery, the 33 members of the team became lively again. Xu Shaotang decided to teach them the shooting skills of fast moving targets today. When they master this skill, they can deal with the rubbish with their weapons instead of close combat against the previous inferior werewolf.


    Of course, the premise is that these people can fully master the skills of fast-moving shooting. They are only responsible for teaching. How much they can learn depends on their own understanding. This skill, in addition to persistent practice, also requires personal savvy, without savvy, no matter how hard training is useless.


    His training method is very simple, five meters away on the table with a handful of rice, let them count out how many meters there are, and he is constantly interfering with them, let the sound of gunfire, explosion into a piece.


    This is the first and necessary step in mastering the skill of fast moving shooting. Only by training your eyesight, can you really master this skill.


    When everyone is counting the rice grains on the table, Xu Shaotang finds that the mouse''s eyes have deviated from the table with the rice grains.


    "Dada..."


    "Mouse, tell me, what makes you so fascinated?"


    Xu Shaotang leans on the reclining chair, holding an assault rifle in his hand. At the foot of the mouse, a bullet passes by. The bastard calls him a few meters, but his eyes glance away.


    The mouse shivered and stood upright: "report to the instructor that a beautiful woman was found at ten o''clock with an unidentified object in her hand. She is 1.68 meters tall, weighs 49 kilograms, has a chest circumference of 34d, and moves at a speed of one meter per second!"


    The others heard the mouse''s return and tried to hold back their laughter. At the same time, they hated the bastard to death. Just at the moment of distraction, they forgot which rice they counted.


    "Oh, I''ve observed it very carefully. I''ve even observed other people''s chest circumference!" Xu Shaotang stood up, went to the mouse, pointed the muzzle of his gun at his crotch, and said with a smile, "do you want me to help you get rid of distractions?"


    The mouse''s face turned white with fright. He stepped back involuntarily and said with a sad face: "instructor, be careful, don''t go off..."


    If the eunuch is the last one in the world, he will be the only one in the world.


    "It''s gone! I''ll help you get rid of the distractions in your mind! " Xu Shaotang looked at him and said coldly.


    "Instructor, what a beautiful woman!" A man next to the monkey said to Xu Shaotang. When the monkey spoke just now, he also subconsciously looked in which direction. When he saw the beauty, he finally understood why the mouse was distracted.


    This kind of beauty, in the army camp with more wolves and less meat, is hard to attract other people''s attention.


    His words immediately aroused other people''s curiosity, and they all looked at the direction of eleven o''clock. Anyway, they had forgotten where to count and had to count from the beginning. It''s better to take this opportunity to see the beautiful women and wash their eyes. Maybe they can count more clearly later.


    This look, the quiet team suddenly burst nest, have forgotten the task of training, began to talk about.


    "Instructor, look, that beautiful woman seems to have come towards us!"


    "Wow, what a beautiful woman!"


    "Instructor, I don''t believe you look back and I promise I won''t let you down. Don''t you like beautiful women best?"


    Like other people, PI Yongchun is also looking at the beauty in front of him, but he feels that the beauty is a little familiar. He seems to have seen it somewhere, but he can''t remember where it was.


    "This beautiful woman seems to have met somewhere..." PI Yongchun began to ponder. Where did he meet this beauty?


    His words were immediately laughed by the crowd: "pull down, Captain, you will have seen such a beautiful woman just like a bear? Fear of death in a dream


    Xu Shaotang never admits that he can''t stand the temptation of beauty. He''s just curious about what kind of beauty they are, which makes these bastards completely forget their tasks.Looking back, a tall and beautiful figure is coming.


    To see who came, Xu Shaotang is a little puzzled. How did she come here?


    When he looked back at these people, he put a kind smile on his face and said in an understanding tone: "it''s really beautiful, but I already have a family. This opportunity is for you. Now, listen to my order: disband and chat up beautiful women!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All of them were speechless for a while. Did they even have the order to chat up the beauty? However, they dare not move. They all know that Xu Shaotang does not play cards according to common sense. God knows what kind of punishment he will get if he really moves! They have been cheated enough by Xu Shaotang. Now they need to be cautious about Xu Shaotang''s words and deeds.


    "Don''t stand still, go quickly..." Xu Shaotang continued to make a good look and promised: "don''t worry, I''ll never punish you for this! This is also for the sake of everyone''s happiness! "


    His expression is very kind. If we didn''t know that this is a smiling tiger, we would almost regard him as a good man.


    "Really?" Everyone said they didn''t believe it. Did this lady give them the chance to chat up beautiful women?


    "Repeat the order: disband, pick up the beautiful woman!" Xu Shaotang said.


    "Oh..."


    There was a wolf howling, and the crowd ran to the beautiful woman.


    Soldiers have few opportunities to see women, not to mention this level of beauty, of course, we do not want to miss the opportunity.

 Chapter 102

    The mouse is the fastest, almost in the blink of an eye, in front of the beautiful woman. Xu Shaotang scolds himself in his heart. Why didn''t he run so fast when he was training.


    "Hello, beauty. My name is Xue Kai. Everyone is used to calling me mouse. Do you have a boyfriend?" The mouse ran to the beauty and tried to look like a gentleman. But the last sentence had betrayed his purpose. After staying in the military camp for a long time, he was used to going straight.


    The beauty looked at the soldier with a bright smile on her face, just like the breeze blowing on her face, just like the spring rain moistening things.


    This smile, immediately let the mouse feel the sun is not so dry, the body is not so painful!


    "Does she have feelings for me, too?" The thought immediately came to the mouse''s mind.


    Different from the mouse''s excitement, PI Yongchun always feels that the beauty in front of him is very familiar. He carefully looks at the beauty in front of him. The more he looks at the beauty, the more familiar he feels. He is sure that he must have seen the beauty in front of him.


    PI Yongchun pushed the mouse away, walked to the beauty and said with a polite smile, "Miss, where do I seem to have seen you?"


    "Captain, you are so shameless. You''ve seen a beautiful woman! Do you use such an old-fashioned way of chatting up? " The others scoffed.


    This kind of old-fashioned way of chatting up, even they who stay in the army all the year round, not to mention this kind of beautiful woman.


    The beauty gently smiles, nods and says: "Captain PI, we met in my family the year before last!"


    Hearing the beautiful woman''s words, everyone looked at PI Yongchun with new eyes. Did he really see the beautiful woman? And still in the beauty''s home, what''s the secret? For a moment, the fire of gossip in everyone''s eyes was burning.


    "The year before last..." PI Yongchun thought for a while, and the smile on his face slowly solidified. When he looked at the beautiful woman again, he had the heart to die. "Are you the commander''s daughter?"


    After being reminded by the beauty, he finally remembered where he had seen the beauty. Damn, it was in the commander''s home!


    The beauty smiles and nods, admitting her identity.


    "It''s over. It''s overcast again. Damn it, I said that the devil was not so kind..." The mouse wailed, and the commander was famous for protecting the calf. They even dared to tease the commander''s daughter. They really can''t afford to go


    "Miss Song, I''m sorry, we''re joking with you. Yes, we''re joking..." PI Yongchun said with a smile.


    He knew that if song Yinuo told the commander what had happened just now, they would be miserable in the next days. They would not only face Xu Shaotang''s torture, but also bear the commander''s anger. For today''s sake, we can only expect song Yinuo to be a good joke.


    "Of course I know you''re kidding me." Song Yinuo didn''t intend to embarrass them. He just pointed to the people in front of him and asked, "can I go now?"


    "Of course We quickly get out of the way. As long as the young lady doesn''t care about them, they will thank God. They don''t dare to stop.


    After everyone got out of the way, song Yinuo walked to Xu Shaotang, who was watching the opera peacefully. His eyes said bitterly: "you just let them harass me!"


    If they don''t dare to harass Su Shaolin, they will definitely know! However, his turn here, Xu Shaotang is still always indifferent.


    "Don''t I give them a chance?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you don''t see the way they look when they see you. I can''t train any more."


    "You mean I influence your training?" Song Yinuo''s face was soft with a trace of disappointment in his eyes.


    She made up her mind to come here just to have more chances to get along with this man. Now, this man doesn''t seem to welcome her.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to those players who were still in a daze not far away and said, "you can see what they look like! With such a beautiful woman as you here, they don''t have any mind to train. You see, their eyes are almost falling out! "


    Indeed, although those people know the identity of song Yinuo, they all look at her by chance. They can''t chat with her. Is it OK to have a look?


    Look, it''s not a crime, is it?


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang said that she was a great beauty, she couldn''t help laughing. She handed him the bag in her hand, blushed a little, and said, "I brought my father rice today. I just made a little more, so I brought it to you."


    What she said was that she did a little more. In fact, she did it specially for this man. Even her father just followed the light of this man. Although she cooked for her father every day, it was in the evening and at noon. His father usually ate in the military region.


    If you want to catch a man''s heart, you should catch his stomach first. If you have such good cooking skills, why not use them?


    Xu Shaotang calmly took the bag, took out the lunch box inside and opened it. There were three exquisite dishes, with reasonable meat and vegetables, which made people have a good appetite. It can be seen that she carefully prepared them."Oh, thank you! I''m just hungry, so I''m not welcome! " Xu Shaotang picked up the spoon in the lunch box and began to eat.


    Although her face was silent, she was still amazed in her heart. This girl''s cooking skill is really excellent. It''s hard to connect such a charming beauty with the cook.


    Looking at this man eating his own food, song Yinuo is infinitely satisfied and feels that his hard work in the morning is worth it.


    Women are such strange animals. When they hate a person, everything he does will feel sick. When you like a person, no matter how good you are, you will feel insecure in front of him. His actions and words will make you happy or lost.


    "If you like it, I''ll send it to you every day." Song Yinuo is very clever and doesn''t give this man a chance to choose. She knows that if she asks him for advice, he will probably say no, so she has made a decision and just informs this man.


    Xu Shaotang paused for a moment, raised his head and looked at her in surprise: "don''t bother you so much?"


    "What''s the trouble? Anyway, I''m going to bring food to my father. It''s just one more person." Song Yinuo said with a smile.


    If song Anbang hears this sentence, he can only sigh: women don''t stay.

 Chapter 103

    "Well, I''ll say thank you in advance." Xu Shaotang said, and began to eat.


    Since others have said so, it''s hard for him to refuse. No, it''s better to have delicious food than to eat in the canteen every day.


    "Well, that''s settled!" Song Yinuo said happily. It''s a kind of happiness to see this man eating his own food.


    When Xu Shaotang finished the meal, song Yinuo put away his lunch box and left with a smile on his face, which made PI Yongchun and others dumbfounded.


    "Instructor, what''s the relationship between you and Miss Song? Haven''t you offended Miss Song before? "


    "Yes, drillmaster, how can miss song bring you dinner?"


    ¡­¡­


    When song Yinuo''s graceful posture completely disappeared in sight, everyone ran to Xu Shaotang and asked. They all knew that Xu Shaotang had some grudges with Commander song''s daughter. Although they didn''t know what the grudges were, it was absolutely no small matter that the commander himself ordered the Mountain Eagle brigade to catch people and almost shot him.


    How can two people get on in a twinkling of an eye? It seems that the commander''s daughter is actively pursuing Xu Shaotang? What''s the trouble!


    Is it because Miss Song failed to pursue the drillmaster that the commander ordered them to arrest Xu Shaotang to repair him and vent their anger on her daughter? It''s really possible to do such a thing with the way that the commander''s beloved daughter is crazy.


    They can think of such a bloody plot!


    Looking at these people who were asking questions around him, Xu Shaotang roared: "my mother is going to train me. Is it not clear up again?"


    Ma Dan, you''ve just had enough. It''s the middle of the day, but we didn''t eat anything! A group of people scolded indignantly.


    Of course, they only dare to scold in their heart. It''s time to train or have to train. However, judging from the attitude of the devil instructor, their lunch is probably not available.


    Since then, as long as Xu Shaotang trains in the training camp, song Yinuo will deliver meals on time every day. Sometimes he will accompany Xu Shaotang to have a simple chat, and sometimes he will watch the man wolf down his own food, then pack up his lunch box and leave quietly.


    When they enter the mountain for training, song Yinuo will also come to have a look. Seeing that there is no one in the training camp, she will always wait there for a while, looking at the distance like a watchman''s stone. If Xu Shaotang still doesn''t come back, she will leave with the carefully prepared meal.


    Song Yinuo has also become the most beautiful scenic spot in the military region, which has led to the excitement around the training camp. Of course, people don''t want to miss the opportunity to watch the beautiful women. Even if they can''t kiss Fangze, they can feel better.


    Everyone began to speculate about the relationship between Song Yinuo and the demon instructor who was already famous in the military region.


    For a moment, rumors about the two were flying.


    When song Anbang knew this from his subordinates, he could only silently bless his daughter in his heart.


    This road is her own choice, and his father can''t help her, just hope that she can harvest the happiness she expected, and hope that Xu Shaotang won''t make her black and blue.


    Half a month later, the second stage of training is basically over, and it''s time to play games with the sparrows.


    After coming back from the island, Xu Shaotang has been thinking about how to deal with these people who scold themselves secretly. Now, it''s time to deal with them.


    "Are you sure you want to take part in this assessment?" Xu Shaotang looks at the nine seriously injured people who sneak out of the hospital.


    When they were training on the island before, they were all injured and admitted to the hospital. Xu Shaotang was also kind once in a blue moon. He didn''t kick them out of the training camp and allow them to return to the team. But on the fifth day, they sneaked out of the hospital. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t allow them to participate in the training, they had to watch all the time. They didn''t want to Miss Xu Shaotang''s advice because of the injury.


    "Report to instructor, since we are still a member of the training camp, we should accept the assessment!" A wounded soldier in bandage came out and said aloud.


    Xu Shaotang looked at PI Yongchun and asked, "what''s your opinion?"


    When he was training, he never asked PI Yongchun''s opinions, but this time it was different. He needed to ask other people''s opinions, because the participation of these people would increase the difficulty of their task, and even lead to the failure of the whole assessment. If they failed, they would have no chance to start again.


    "Report to the instructor, we will not leave our teammates on the battlefield, nor will we leave them in the assessment!" PI Yongchun gave his own answer.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the others and said with a smile, "are you sure you want them to take part in the assessment? Your assessment may become a burden to you! Once you fail in the examination, you will not be qualified to accept my training! "


    "Sure!" There was no hesitation in everyone''s eyes.


    "Very good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said coldly, "I hope you don''t regret today''s decision!"He took out an envelope and put it on the table. His men had turned and left.


    "There is your assessment task in the envelope. If you can''t finish the task before 7 o''clock tomorrow morning, I will declare your assessment failure this time!"


    Xu Shaotang left, only his cold voice echoed in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone''s face began to dignify. Of course, they understood that the assessment task given by the devil instructor would not be so simple.


    PI Yongchun took the envelope and opened it carefully. He took out the note inside. He just took a cursory look, and his face turned blue and blue.


    "Captain, what mission is it?" Seeing that his face was not right, the mouse ran up to him and asked.


    PI Yongchun, with a helpless smile, handed him the note with the task: "see for yourself..."


    In surprise, the mouse took the note, only looked at it, instantly changed into the same expression as PI Yongchun, and then silently handed the note to other people to see. When everyone finished watching the task, they were all silent. Originally, the task was very difficult. Now there are nine more people, and the task will become more difficult!


    "Son of a bitch, I''m going to be killed Zhou Hu smashed his fist on the table, looked at PI Yongchun and asked, "what are we going to do now? Do we really want to do this? If we do, we''ll be street mice in the future! "

 Chapter 104

    Everyone knows that it must be Xu Shaotang scolding him behind his back before taking revenge on them. They can''t understand it. Xu Shaotang is a top expert. How can he keep revenge like this!


    "He did it on purpose. No matter whether we finish the task or not, we will not have a good life in the future." PI Yongchun sighed and said: "when we have finished our task, we will become the public enemies of the whole military region. In the future, we will be drowned by the spittle of those leaders! If we can''t pass his examination, do you think the commander will let us go? "


    "No!"


    For this, we all know that if Xu Shaotang can''t pass the examination, he will refuse to train them again. At that time, he will never give them good fruit if he wants to get the commander of an elite team.


    Xu Shaotang has a problem for them. No matter whether they pass the examination or not, they will never have a better life in the future. Although they know that this is Xu Shaotang''s plot, they can''t refuse it. Who calls him an instructor?


    "Well, it''s a dead word both horizontally and vertically. It''s better to spell it. He''ll stand by when something goes wrong! Now we need to think about how to finish the task! " PI Yongchun thought for a while and said with a bitter smile: "mother, this task is a bit troublesome!"


    "Captain, if only we didn''t take part in the examination!" The soldiers in bandages came forward with an apologetic look on their faces. He knew that if they did not take part in the assessment, the task would be much less difficult.


    "Fart!" PI Yongchun glared at him and said, "you are still a member of the training team. Why don''t you take part in the assessment? There are no deserters under Lao Tzu''s hands. Isn''t there nine more? Afraid of fart, hijacking 33 is also hijacking, hijacking 42 is also hijacking, it''s a big deal, brothers, go more! The nine of you who are not able to move are responsible for letting the wind outside and transferring the people who have been hijacked by us! "


    "Done!"


    The other team members roared, with firm and faint excitement in their eyes. As long as they complete this task, they will be worthy of the elite. Imagine what a great honor it is to take the rank of general among the ten thousand armies.


    Now that we are determined to complete the task, we immediately stop hesitating and begin to get together to discuss the action plan.


    Hijacking 42 general level officers or their families is tantamount to offending the senior officers of the whole southeast military region. What''s more troubling to them is that Xu Shaotang appointed that they must hijack song Anbang and his daughter.


    They are very clear that in order to complete this task, they must break through the guard forces around the compound of the military region. That''s a whole guard division!


    The most important point is that they must not be found. Otherwise, the weapons of the guard division are not long eyed and dare to invade the residential areas of senior officers. Once they are found by the guard division, they are absolutely called by all kinds of weapons, and they are 100% live ammunition!


    They can show their identity, but once they show their identity, it means that the assessment task has failed.


    Successful, that is to hit the guard division in the face, it is estimated that the guard Division will personally bring people to the training camp to find their trouble!


    "This mission must not attract the attention of the security division, otherwise we will be shot!" PI Yongchun looked at the crowd for a while and continued: "after taking the hostage, take it out immediately and give it to the brothers on the periphery!"


    The crowd nodded. The mouse thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "Captain, who will hijack the commander and his father and daughter?"


    As soon as his words came out, everyone was silent. Who didn''t know that the commander''s daughter became crazy? Even if it was a fake hijacking, we didn''t dare to touch the mold.


    PI Yongchun looked at the silent people and sighed: "Damn, who else can go? Who can call me your captain..."


    "Wow, Captain, you are great!" The mouse flattered quickly.


    "Mouse, you''re with me!"


    The mouse cried instantly, slapped himself and scolded himself for being cheap!


    At 11:00 p.m., PI Yongchun had been lurking with people 500 meters away from the compound of the military region. They did not dare to get too close. The patrolling soldiers outside the compound were the first obstacles they had to break through. If they could not even pass this barrier, they would talk about completing the task and go back to wash and sleep.


    All of them are masked in black, which is what Xu Shaotang deliberately asked, that is to let them disguise as real hijackers. Only in this way, if the guards find them, they will attack without reservation, and they can be as close to the actual combat effect as possible.


    The plan has already been made, but it''s not easy to get over the first line of defense until we get here. There are people patrolling almost every corner, and they have to seize the gap between patrols and turn in.


    It''s relatively easy to get in. It''s OK. It''s a little too difficult to get out with someone who doesn''t know it.


    There are cameras everywhere in the compound. People are watching the situation of the compound in front of the screen at any time. As long as they are captured by the camera, they will be found immediately.


    "Captain, there''s a little trouble!" Mouse lying beside PI Yongchun said in a low voice.


    PI Yongchun scolded: "bullshit, if it''s not troublesome, will the devil instructor make such an assessment task?""What shall we do now?" Asked the mouse.


    "Wait!" PI Yongchun has no superfluous words.


    Now we have to wait, first find out the patrol route of the guard division, and then find a gap to go in. After going in, we still need to face layers of tests. It would be a shame if someone could easily sneak into the residential area of a senior officer in a military region.


    After waiting for more than an hour, we finally found out the patrol route of the guard division. Taking advantage of the gap, 33 people quickly set out, and the other nine people were outside to observe and meet.


    Turning into the courtyard, everyone immediately lurks in the dark corner. PI Yongchun points to the camera not far away and makes a gesture to signal everyone to avoid.


    Fortunately, the greening of the compound is good. There are many plants that can provide a hiding place for them. Everyone spreads out and sneaks close to the prey''s residence. Now they are also thankful that in order to protect the privacy of senior officers, the cameras in the compound are not aimed at the doors of officers'' homes. In that case, it will be even more difficult to complete the task.


    PI Yongchun and mouse naturally went straight to song Anbang''s residence.


    All the way carefully to avoid the patrol in the hospital, the two finally close to song Anbang''s residence.


    Hiding in the grass, two people are in trouble again. Outside song Anbang''s house, two guards are closely guarding. They can''t get in from the main gate unless they are knocked out, but if they are knocked out, they will immediately attract the attention of the patrol.


    What''s more, the light in one of the rooms is still on, and it''s obvious that there are still people who haven''t fallen asleep. At this time, if you go in and make a little noise, it will attract people''s attention, leading to the failure of the whole task.

 Chapter 105

    "Wait until the light in that room goes out!" PI Yongchun said in a low voice: "we take turns to rest. Now we change shifts every hour! Now you rest first


    The mouse nodded and immediately fell asleep in the grass. For this kind of task, they are always in a state of high concentration. They can have a proper rest, which is very helpful for the next action.


    As time goes by, the light in that room is still on. PI Yongchun is more and more anxious. Now it''s almost three o''clock in the morning. If he drags on like this, he doesn''t know when he will.


    He pushed the mouse beside him. Seeing the mouse wake up, he whispered: "wait another ten minutes. If the light in the room hasn''t gone out, we''ll have to take a chance!"


    "It must be Miss Song who is thinking of spring!" The mouse whispered with a smile.


    If it wasn''t for fear of making noise, PI Yongchun really wanted to slap him in the face. This boy, when is he still thinking about these messy things.


    Ten minutes later, just as they were ready to take a chance, the light in the room finally went out, and the big stone in their hearts also fell.


    "Right now!" PI Yongchun hard clenched his fist, "avoid the guards, go in from the side!"


    Under the cover of the night, the two quickly moved to the edge of the wall, almost over the high wall at the same time. Exchange a look, immediately read the meaning of each other''s eyes, mouse immediately squat down, hands crossed on his knees, when PI Yongchun stepped on his hands, suddenly force, PI Yongchun immediately grasp the edge of the balcony, at the same time, mouse lift, grasp his legs, PI Yongchun legs swing, mouse seize the edge of the balcony, easily turn in.


    When the two entered from the balcony, they immediately took action, quietly opened the door between the balcony and the bedroom with the faint light, and rushed in quickly.


    Song Anbang on the bed is sleeping. The mouse points to himself, which means that he will make song Anbang dizzy.


    PI Yongchun scolded the bastard for being too cunning. Meanwhile, he prayed in his heart that the commander should not blame himself for making his daughter dizzy!


    "Commander, I''m sorry!" At the same time, the mouse came forward and chopped song Anbang faintly.


    Until song Anbang was stunned, the mouse took a breath and said with a smile: "Captain, Miss Song will give it to you!"


    PI Yongchun glared at the bastard, then quietly opened the door and began to dive to another room. Twist the door and find that it has been locked, which is difficult for them. As a special force, unlocking is a necessary skill.


    Take out a piece of wire from the pocket, stir for a while, easy to open the door.


    "Don''t understand the amorous feelings of the guy!"


    The sudden sound made PI Yongchun tremble all over, and the strength of his hand increased.


    "Zhi..." There was a noise at the door.


    "Dad, is that you?" Song Yinuo heard the sound, just about to turn on the light, suddenly a dark shadow appeared in her eyes. She was about to shout in horror, and the shadow quickly flashed to her side and covered her mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Song!" PI Yongchun lamented that he could not escape the commander''s beating this time!


    In the face of the task, he finally chose to kill the flowers with a hand knife to knock song Yinuo unconscious, quickly picked her up, found the monkey, quietly moved to the door, opened a gap, and found that the guard outside was still standing at the gate, and did not find the abnormality inside.


    Two people quickly carry hostages from the door to leave, and then move to the corner, quickly over the wall to go out, although carrying a person, but not too much affect their flexibility.


    Carrying song Anbang and his daughter, they carefully avoided the patrolmen all the way. After hearing a cricket call, they quickly responded.


    This is their code, which means that the patrol outside the hospital has passed, and their response is to ask someone to help get people out.


    In response, several team members rushed to help them get song Anbang and his daughter out.


    Only then did they find out that they were the last to complete the task. The others had already completed their respective tasks, and all the 42 hostages were enough. It seems that there are still many people who have run twice.


    By this time, it was nearly 5 a.m. and it was already dawn, and they still needed to take the hostages back to the training camp ten miles away.


    Take all the hostages back to the training camp. When everyone is happy to complete the task, they begin to play drums in their hearts at the same time.


    Good guy, all the commanders, political commissars and chief of staff are here. The commanders and political commissars of all the armies have not escaped their doom. They have really offended the senior officers of the southeast military region.


    There is also the tiger of the guard division. It''s estimated that when they put these people back, the tiger will come to their house to find trouble


    When song Anbang wakes up, he suddenly feels a pain in his neck. Subconsciously, he wants to stretch out his hand to rub it, but he suddenly feels that he can''t move. Then he finds that he has been tied up.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that there were still a lot of people in front of me. They were all tied up by people, and they all looked at me with sad faces."What''s the matter?" Song Anbang frowned and instantly realized that all the senior officers in the southeast military region had been caught!


    Looking at her daughter beside her, the anger in her chest was hard to restrain. She roared angrily: "who, who is it?"


    Song Yinuo''s treatment is obviously much better than song Anbang''s. her hands are not tied up, and she lies on a cushion with a quilt on her body. PI Yongchun is making up for his mistakes. He just hopes to be kind to song Yinuo, so as not to be killed by the commander''s anger.


    "What the hell is that?" The commissar sighed.


    Other people also began to discuss, this is too inexplicable, wake up, they were tied here, from wake up to now, also did not see the kidnapper.


    What is the purpose of the man who bound them?


    PI Yongchun, they don''t want to show up, they don''t dare to show up. These people here, if they take any one out, they can''t help themselves. They can imagine that if they show up, they will be drowned by these people''s spittle!


    They are waiting for Xu Shaotang to show up, waiting for Xu Shaotang to bear a wave of attacks first, and let these big men vent their anger.


    "Enoch, Enoch, wake up..." Song Anbang regardless of the call, now only the daughter is not tied, and when she wakes up, you can first bind them to untie the rope on the body.


    "Stop yelling. She''s not as fit as you. She won''t wake up for a while!" Hiding behind for a while, Xu Shaotang finally came out, stood in front of song Anbang and said with a smile.


    Song Anbang suddenly raised his head and looked at Xu Shaotang in front of him. Biting his teeth, he roared angrily: "Xu Shaotang, I''m not finished with you!"

 Chapter 106

    When he saw Xu Shaotang, he probably understood what had happened. Xu Shaotang and these people had no injustice or hatred. There was no need to bind them. There was only one reason. They were used as training tools by this bastard.


    "What are you excited about? I didn''t bind you." Xu Shaotang laughed, turned to the back and yelled, "my heroes, come out!"


    I can''t hide! Everyone in the heart of a sigh, dejected came out from behind, waiting to meet the big guys anger.


    "Pi Yongchun, you son of a bitch! I will kill you A military commander saw people coming out from behind one after another and yelled at PI Yongchun, the leader.


    "You bastards are so lawless!"


    "Commander, we must deal with them seriously!"


    "It''s a damned dead man, untie me quickly!"


    ¡­¡­


    The big guys'' anger was completely ignited in an instant, and it was a big curse to them.


    Xu Shaotang went out wisely. These bastards like to scold me behind my back. Now I want you to taste being scolded!


    Inside, there were all kinds of scolding sounds. The whole camp was full of angry growls from the big guys. From time to time, there were bursts of wails. It was estimated that the team members were being beaten by the big guys.


    It was not until more than an hour later that Xu Shaotang walked in. PI Yongchun and others were almost drowned by spittle. They were all covered with footprints. Squatting on the ground, they didn''t dare to hum.


    "Xu Shaotang, are you playing too much?" Song Anbang sat down and gasped in his chair, his face filled with anger.


    Other generals also looked at Xu Shaotang angrily, but they didn''t dare to scold Xu Shaotang as they scolded PI Yongchun. They all knew that this bastard was the master who even the commander dared to cut off.


    "What a big thing, I''ll make you angry!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips, sat down in front of song Anbang and said with a smile, "I''m not helping you train people. By the way, I''ll help you strengthen the prevention awareness of the military region compound. Facts have proved that the guard division''s prevention awareness needs to be strengthened!"


    Although the team members completed the characters he told them, he was not proud of them. On the one hand, they were able to complete the task because they really had some skills. On the other hand, they often went to the military compound and were familiar with the surrounding environment. If they were asked to hijack officers in other military regions, it would never be so smooth.


    "Did you train like that? "Ah?" Song Anbang angrily scolded: "did I invite you to offend you? Why don''t you train in a different way? "


    These people here, except for the families of the officers, are the worst at the major general level. They are all dignified people everywhere. Now they are used as training tools by Xu Shaotang. How can he not be angry.


    "Xu Shaotang, we all know you are good, but you should save us some face?" The political commissar also stood up and said, "if this goes out, where do you want us to put our faces?"


    Political commissar is political commissar. The way of speaking is different. It sounds much easier to accept than song Anbang''s words.


    "Don''t be angry, either." Xu Shaotang looked around at the crowd, put away the smile on his face, and said seriously: "you should be glad that this time it''s your own people. If it''s someone else, you really have no way to live! Instead of discussing with me whether we should train like this, we''d better go back and strengthen the defense of the military region compound! "


    As soon as his words come out, people''s faces are all blue and blue. It''s true. When people are treated in the same way in Laowo, they should not only consider their face, but also their own problems.


    Being in a state of peace for a long time has made many of them lose their awareness of vigilance. Take the security division for example, their patrol is more of a formality. If they are well guarded, no matter how many abilities the training team members have, they can''t hijack them without disturbing the security division.


    "Don''t talk to me about these big principles!" Song Anbang stood up and said, "don''t wake up Enoch for me! If there''s anything wrong with her, I won''t finish with you! "


    Sure enough, song Anbang, who still loves his daughter, never forgets his daughter.


    "OK, I''ll wake her up first. You continue to clean up the people who bound you. Clean up well!" Xu Shaotang shrugged and squatted in front of song Yinuo.


    "Yulongjue" runs, and Qi slowly flows into song Yinuo''s body through his palm.


    When song Yinuo opened his eyes, he saw Xu Shaotang squatting in front of him at the first sight. He recalled the shadow that suddenly appeared in his room. He subconsciously hugged Xu Shaotang and exclaimed: "Shaotang, our family has been robbed!"


    Xu Shaotang was stunned. She didn''t even know she was tied up. She thought she had been robbed!


    When song Yinuo hugs him, the soft place in front of his chest naturally sticks to his chest, and the faint fragrance comes into his nostrils. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang''s mind is stable, otherwise he will feel uncomfortable again.


    "Cough..." Song Anbang coughed softly. He couldn''t see it any more. There were so many people looking at the dead girl, and they threw themselves in love with the bastard!Hearing his father''s cough, song Yinuo recovers from his panic. He sees a large group of people opposite him looking at him with playful eyes. He finds that he is holding the man and blushes to the root of his neck. He pushes Xu Shaotang away and pulls up the cup to cover his head.


    God, how could it be like this? I was so ashamed to be seen by so many people! Song Yinuo hid in the cup, blushing more and more, sweating constantly on the tip of his nose, and his heart pounding.


    "What the hell are you doing? Why don''t you send us back soon? " Song Anbang kicked PI Yongchun on the butt and said angrily, "Pi Yongchun, you son of a bitch, if I don''t deal with you, I won''t call him song Anbang!"


    "Lao song, it seems that you have to treat us to a wedding wine!" The deputy commander whispered to song Anbang.


    Seeing his daughter''s appearance, what else can song Anbang say? In his heart, there are only sighs and helplessness. She is not willing to stay. As a father, he doesn''t know whether he should be happy or worried for her!


    When everyone went out to see off the big guys, Xu Shaotang took a picture of song Yinuo hiding in the quilt: "come out, they''re all gone! Really, you eat my bean curd, I''m sorry to get up first! "


    Yes, Xu Shaotang didn''t realize that he had been eaten tofu by song Yinuo. If he had been in the past, his heart might have been rippling. But now, with his cousin and Su Yaojing, he is used to it.

 Chapter 107

    "Stop it!" Song Yinuo said shyly and angrily, peeping out his head secretly until he found that Xu Shaotang was the only one here. Then he put down the quilt and blushed and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang said the whole story to her with a smile. After hearing song Yinuo, he said, "these people you taught are so powerful!"


    In the past, she said that those people were powerful at most. Now, she owes the main credit to this man.


    "Well, don''t sigh, go back quickly, or your family will be angry again!" Xu Shaotang pulled up from the mat and said with a smile.


    Song Yinuo glanced at him, and his eyes flashed with cunning light. He said: "you sent someone to tie me, don''t you send me back?"


    I used to hate to be with this man, but now I cherish every moment with him. I am eager to get along with him more. When I hugged him just now, his chest was so warm that I was eager to return to that embrace again.


    "Just go back with your father. What can I do for you? I just tied him up. Do you think he will give me a good face?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "go back quickly. I''m going home too. You don''t have to send me food these days."


    "You''re going back?" Song Yinuo exclaimed, suddenly realized that he had lost his manners, and asked in a low voice, "are you still here?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "come back in two or three days, first go back to deal with some things, by the way, give the players a small holiday."


    There was a phone call from his left hand. He really had something to deal with, but he didn''t take it as a whole. What he was thinking about was his cousin''s fragrant and charming lips, Su''s fiery body, Miao Miao''s innocent smile


    Hearing his words, song Yinuo patted his chest and said, "I''ll send you dinner when you come back!"


    She likes to see this man eat his own food, like to see him training players when the cold look.


    "Well!" As Xu Shaotang nodded, he was thinking that in order to finish the training here as soon as possible, the relationship between him and song Yinuo is already a little wrong. He can''t let it develop like this any more. Maybe he should find a time to make it clear to her.


    Song Yinuo will be sent to the door, the team is still a force to apologize to you guys, and you guys attitude is very firm, only left them three words: see!


    Now they dare not send these angry big guys in person. They have to let the members of the mountain hawk brigade who were kicked out of the training camp send them. They were spitted by the big guys for more than an hour. They don''t want to bear the anger of the big guys any more.


    After a group of bigwigs left angrily, PI Yongchun walked up to Xu Shaotang and said with a sad face: "instructor, you are going to kill us! What do you want us to do in the future? "


    This time, Xu Shaotang offended all the bigwigs. After training them, he patted his ass and left. But they still had to dig food on the boundaries of the bigwigs. After that, they might suffer.


    Xu Shaotang laughed, Gu said: "your assessment has passed, I am very satisfied, in order to better meet the third stage of training, so I decided to give you three days off! Don''t worry. This is a real holiday. It won''t be like last time. "


    "Three days off?" How can a mouse believe in the devil?


    Xu Shaotang nodded, made a benevolent look, said: "it''s really three days, if you think it''s not enough, I can give you a few more days of holiday, training for so long, everyone is hard, really should have a good rest!"


    Would the devil instructor be so kind? He''s not taking the wrong medicine, is he?


    They all looked unbelievable and began to think about what he was going to play.


    "Report to instructor, we don''t need to rest, we can continue to receive training!" PI Yongchun seems to understand something, suddenly said aloud, a face is determined look.


    Other people don''t understand looking at PI Yongchun. What''s the matter with the captain? Don''t even have time to rest? They have been training with high intensity continuously. They are really tired and have been looking forward to rest for a long time.


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang mercilessly refused: "must rest, three days, a day can not be less!"


    PI Yongchun almost cried and said with a sad face: "drillmaster, please let us go. If we play like this, we will really be killed by you!"


    "Captain, what''s the matter?" Zhou Hu asked. This is not a holiday, how can you be killed?


    "I said, three days, no less than one day!" Xu Shaotang, with a devil like smile on his face, thought for a while, then looked at PI Yongchun and said, "if you can get me a helicopter without weapons, I may consider giving you less than one day off!"


    "Yes!" PI Yongchun agreed without any hesitation.


    Now it can only be like this. If you can take a day off, you can take a day off. No matter whether it''s against the rules to get helicopters for him, anyway, he has even gone to get armed helicopters. Even if he doesn''t get a plane, he will certainly go to find it. At that time, not only can he not reduce one day off, but he will have to add a few more days.Soon, PI Yongchun found a training plane for him. All the weapons on it had been dismantled, and he specially filled up the helicopter with oil, asking if he could give them another day off.


    "Go away, it''s kind to change from three days to two days. You think there''s only one day, and there''s no door!" Xu Shaotang kicks him away and drives the helicopter away contentedly.


    "Captain, why are you doing this?" The mouse didn''t understand and asked, "isn''t it good to have more holidays?"


    They haven''t had a rest for a long time. It''s a luxury for them to get three days'' rest. I don''t know why the captain has to reduce it.


    "What a fart!" PI Yongchun scolded: "do you think that pervert is really so kind? Wait, our nightmare is about to start! Damn, this bastard''s revenge is too strong. Don''t scold him in the future! "


    "Captain, didn''t you just scold him?" A man said with a smile.


    "Go away!" PI Yongchun scolded. Looking at everyone, he said seriously, "let''s get ready. Our" holiday "is about to begin."


    In the distance, the dust and smoke billowed. The motorcade came to the training camp. From time to time, the motorcade from other directions joined them

 Chapter 108

    The reason why Xu Shaotang chose to do the assessment last night is that he has already calculated the time. Today and tomorrow are just the weekend. His family doesn''t have to go to work, so he can accompany them at home.


    When the plane flew over Xu''s house, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun had already run from the room and stood in the courtyard, looking up at the plane that had been changed and landed. They were used to it now. They knew that Xu Shaotang was back when they heard the sound of the helicopter.


    When Xu Shaotang gets off the plane, Su Ruyun has already run forward to hold him. Lin Shuying actually wants to do it, but she still holds back. If she wants to go up, she must be laughed at by Su goblin.


    After they kiss each other, Xu Shaotang comes to Lin Shuying and holds her in his arms. He whispers in her ear and asks, "honey, do you miss me?"


    A "dear", immediately let Lin Shuying embarrassed, see Su Ruyun is looking at two people with a smile, quickly struggling to push him away, red face glared at him, turned and walked quickly to the house.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care. He turned around and put his arms around Su Ruyun''s waist. He looked around and asked, "Mom, what about them?"


    "As soon as they finished their breakfast, they took Miao Miao out to play. They probably won''t be back for a while." Su Ruyun said with a smile.


    When they enter the room, Lin Shuying is sitting there. Xu Shaotang embraces Su Ruyun and sits down beside her. He knows that Lin Shuying is thin skinned, and there are so many servants looking at her, and he doesn''t make any intimate moves. He just tells them about his funny stories in the military camp during this time. Of course, he doesn''t mention anything about the things between him and song Yinuo.


    After chatting with the two girls for a while, he got up and went to the backyard.


    "Left hand!" Xu Shaotang whispered, and a figure quickly ran down from the hidden corner upstairs.


    Looking at his left hand standing in front of him, Xu Shaotang asked, "is there any news about Li Nancheng?"


    Li Nancheng''s existence has always been a thorn in his heart.


    "No Shaking his head with his left hand, he said: "there is no news from the killers and mercenaries. This man seems to have disappeared overnight. I suspect that he may have joined some mysterious organizations or had plastic surgery."


    Li Nancheng is now a lost dog. The news of killer organizations and mercenaries is very well-informed, but even so, there is no trace of Li Nancheng, so the left hand has to have the above suspicion.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "if you double the reward, I don''t believe you can''t find an asshole!"


    "All right!" Nod your left hand.


    "What''s the progress of strength recently?" After learning about Li Nancheng, Xu Shaotang began to care about the progress of his left hand cultivation. After his left hand followed him, he gave some things to his left hand. Now his left hand is the first World War general. He hopes his left hand can break through the shackles of the day after tomorrow.


    A congenital helper, who is also out of the sight of others, is undoubtedly of great help to him. Many things that are inconvenient for him can be solved by his left hand.


    Talking about this, his left hand began to have a headache and said with a bitter smile: "your Oriental martial arts are too profound. I have mastered the moves you gave me, and I can also feel my strength rising, but I haven''t touched the innate state you said."


    martial arts in the East, not only martial arts, but also a lot of Oriental traditional culture essence. Although the left hand is proficient in the Chinese language, it lacks enough knowledge about the 5000 years of Chinese culture. When learning Oriental martial arts, it will inevitably fall into the shape of its shape but not its essentials.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said, "it''s not a good way for you to build a car behind closed doors all the time. You''ll leave for foreign countries today. On the one hand, you''ll step up the investigation of Li Nancheng''s whereabouts; on the other hand, you can get more insights from the killing! If there is anything you don''t understand, you can call me at any time! I''ll take care of the business here! "


    His left hand has been secretly protecting the safety of the Xu family. Only a few people in the Xu family know about his existence. Even the servants and bodyguards don''t know that there is such a person in the family.


    "Good!" If there is no extra words, he will leave immediately with his left hand. As a killer, he is really eager to kill. He also wants to know what he learned from this man and what his strength is.


    Seeing his left hand leave, Xu Shaotang returns to the living room, but sees Su Ruyun winking at him.


    This goblin, in broad daylight, doesn''t want to seduce himself again?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart swings, goes forward, embraces her waist, and laughs: "goblin, are you hungry again?"


    "Dead face!" Su Ruyun takes a charming look at him and points to the room upstairs. It''s not their room, but Lin Shuying''s room.


    Xu Shaotang takes a look at the living room. Lin Shuying is no longer in the living room. That''s to go back to the room. Does this goblin want to sleep with him?


    "Blind wife, don''t want to accompany you As soon as Su Ruyun looked at his expression, he knew that the bad guy wanted to go elsewhere again. He whispered: "during your absence, she missed you every day. We two have time to make out at any time. Go to accompany her first!"Su Ruyun doesn''t understand that Lin Shuying is just giving this bad guy a chance to enter the room?


    Since she is destined to be a sister, sometimes she can''t be a pet. She still understands the so-called truth of rain and dew. Moreover, from now on, Xu Shaotang obviously spends more time with her, which is enough in her heart.


    "Thank you!" Xu Shaotang gently hugged the goblin in his arms and stroked his soft hair. His heart was full of emotion. It''s not easy for a woman to do this.


    Su Ruyun pushed him away and said with a smile, "go ahead, my parents will come back later..."


    Being told by Su Ruyun, Xu Shaotang''s heart is filled with the excitement of cheating. She goes upstairs and gently opens the door of Lin Shuying''s room. She is sitting on the sofa gracefully. When she sees Xu Shaotang coming in, her face is flushed with hope.


    It seems that she has been looking forward to her kiss! Xu Shaotang thought happily.


    Without extra language, Xu Shaotang has rushed to the past quickly, holding the people who miss day and night in his arms. The two people who miss disaster immediately kiss each other. They are already fascinated by the taste of this kind of kiss.


    After a fierce wet kiss, Xu Shaotang put his head on Lin Shuying''s slender legs, ate the grapes Lin Shuying had peeled, and said, "why don''t we tell our parents about us? I don''t want to go on so furtively. It''s unfair to you..."

 Chapter 109

    This is really unfair to Lin Shuying. He can be intimate with Su Ruyun wantonly, but he can only be furtive with Lin Shuying. Invisibly, Lin Shuying''s role seems to become a lover who can''t be seen.


    "No!" Lin Shuying quickly stopped.


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang doesn''t know why she doesn''t want to tell her parents about it. Sooner or later, they can''t hide it. Moreover, they all love each other deeply in their hearts. Why do they have to be so secretive all day? It''s not a shameful thing. Xu Shaotang took her hand and said, "don''t worry, my parents won''t say anything, and I guess they are aware of our affairs, and they will understand us!"


    He knew that both Xu Wenzheng and his wife were people with a clear heart. Although the affair between him and Lin Shuying was secret, the old couple didn''t notice it at all. He didn''t believe it when they killed him. He estimated that the old couple probably worried about their face, so they didn''t tell them clearly.


    "Shaotang, can you give me some time?" Lin Shuying stroked his face slowly and said softly, "we''ll tell them when the time is right."


    "When is the right time?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Lin Shuying chuckled, put a grape into his mouth and said, "when I decide to give myself to you, the bad guy!"


    She still has a burden in her heart, and she also has her own worries. Although they both can feel their deep love for each other, there is still a barrier in her heart. If the barrier doesn''t pass, she really doesn''t know how to face the next thing.


    "You mean you haven''t decided yet to give yourself to me?" Xu Shaotang had a bad smile. He sat up, put his arms around her soft waist, and said in her ear, "do I have to work harder?"


    "Yes, so you have to perform well and pass my inspection period first!" Lin Shuying closed his mouth and chuckled, pressing the jade finger on his forehead.


    "Well, I will work hard for my beautiful and charming wife!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, a little more tender on his face.


    Four eyes opposite, that deep love can no longer open, they seem to hear each other''s voice, do not need emotional words, two people have once again kiss together.


    For a long time, Lin Shuying, who was about to be unable to breathe, finally got a chance to breathe. He put his head on his warm chest and said: "Shaotang, when I have untied my heart knot, I will tell you a secret, a secret that has been hidden in my heart for a long time!"


    This secret has existed in her heart for a long time. Originally, she thought that she would not share it with others in this life. But now, he is eager to share the deepest secret of his heart with Xu Shaotang. She is not willing to bear the suffering alone. It was her nightmare and left an indelible mark in her heart.


    Now things have changed, and the nightmare is fading away with Xu Shaotang''s affection.


    "When you tell me your secret, I''ll tell you a secret too!" Xu Shaotang gently kisses her face and says seriously.


    Until Su Ruyun knocks on the door, the two end the sweet cuddle. Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang get away in a panic, just like a normal chat.


    "Well, don''t pretend. I don''t know about you!" Su Ruyun pushed the door open and came in. He took a look at the flustered Lin Shuying and said, "don''t get tired of it. It''s time for your parents to come back."


    She said, Lin Shuying face more blush, see Su Ruyun a burst of funny, go to, in front of Lin Shuying''s face, a kiss has fallen on Xu Shaotang''s lips, at the same time, pull up his hand, put on his little Manyao, face full of banter looking at Lin Shuying, said with a smile: "Shuying, you should learn more from me, lest you the position of the eldest wife." I can''t help it


    In front of the man you love, do you still need to be reserved? She thought she didn''t know the relationship between them.


    Maybe it''s not enough to tease Lin Shuying. Su Ruyun took the opportunity to pinch Lin Shuying''s chest again and said with a giggle: "sooner or later, we''ll both have to serve a husband. It''s better to get familiar with him now..."


    "You dirty girl!" Lin Shuying''s face is more blushing. She pats Su Ruyun''s paws open and fights with him.


    Looking at his beloved two women live in harmony, Xu Shaotang has a sense of achievement in his heart. At the same time, he is more compassionate towards the two women. Such a good woman makes him run into it. His luck is really good.


    Two women a fight, the scene immediately Xiangyan incomparable, see Xu Shaotang almost rushed to the two women on the ground.


    After the fight, the two people tidy up their clothes and come to the downstairs living room with Xu Shaotang.


    When Xu Wenzheng and his wife came back with Miao Miao wearing princess skirt, the little girl saw Xu Shaotang''s figure at a glance, called "Dad", broke away from Xu Wenzheng''s arms and trotted all the way to Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    "Ha ha, my dear daughter, let my father kiss me Xu Shaotang bent down and picked up the little girl. She was doting on her face.


    After the intimacy between father and daughter, Xu Shaotang naturally took his daughter to fly around in the sky, and coaxed the little girl to be happy.After lunch, Li Baoshan, who had received Xu Shaotang''s notice in advance, had brought several people over. Xu Shaotang informed you Mingze that they would meet at the appointed place.


    After meeting, several people can''t wait to ask: "boss, where are you taking us?"


    They knew in their hearts that the place Xu Shaotang specially took them to would not be an ordinary place. They despised that kind of ordinary place, and Xu Shaotang despised it even more.


    Xu Shaotang just showed them a mysterious smile: "you will know when you get to the place."


    A few cars, forming a team, drove quickly to the western suburbs.


    When he got to the place, Xu Shaotang got down from the car and observed the house in front of him. From the outside, it seemed that there was no difference between the house and the ordinary villa yard, except that it covered a wider area. All around are high walls of green tile color, which not only protect this area well, but also blend it into the surrounding environment. It''s really a good camouflage.


    Few people would think that there would be such a big house in these mountains.


    "Where is this?" You Mingze followed, looked at the house hidden in the mountains, and asked: "boss, you don''t just want to show us this house, do you?"


    Although this house has some characteristics, they still look down on it. With their financial resources, it seems that it is not difficult to build a villa in the mountains.

 Chapter 110

    "Don''t you always want to come here?" Pointing to the building ahead, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this is the Hunter Club!"


    "No? This is the Hunter Club. It doesn''t look like it? " Chen Cheng exclaimed.


    Indeed, there is a big difference between this club and other clubs. If you don''t go in, no one will know that this is a private club.


    "Don''t you know when you go in?" Xu Shaotang walks towards the gate.


    As they approached, there were already four strong men in black suits standing at the gate. When they saw Xu Shaotang, they had plans to move forward. They immediately formed a human wall to prevent them from entering.


    A strong man stretched out his hand to stop them: "Sir, this is private territory. Please leave at once!"


    How can we leave without going in? Xu Shaotang waves his hand. Li Baoshan understands and immediately rushes up with the big bears. They are just looking for trouble. Of course, they don''t need to be polite to these people.


    In less than ten seconds, all four strong men had fallen to the ground, three of them had broken their hands, and one had been kicked by Li Baoshan to break several ribs.


    After the first World War in the Middle East, their strength has reached a new level. Although they have not reached the limit of the day after tomorrow, they are not far away. They just lack an opportunity. To deal with such a small role, it''s really like killing a chicken with a bull''s knife.


    "Come on, maybe the people inside are already lining up to welcome us!" Looking back at the three brothers who had not recovered, Xu Shaotang walked into the gate with a smile of expectation on his face.


    Entering the gate, there are indeed people lining up to welcome them, but the people in the line are holding guns in their hands and staring at them with bad looks. Such a welcome ceremony is really a bit special.


    "Boss, it seems that it''s not good for us to break through so hard?" Xiao Jingwen and you Mingze seem to be a little afraid of the black muzzle. They haven''t seen this kind of battle yet, so it''s reasonable to be afraid.


    Xu Shaotang patted them on the shoulder, indicating that they don''t have to worry. Then he looked at Chen Cheng and said, "you can go up and play with them, just to let me see if you are lazy recently."


    "Good!" Chen Cheng nodded, his body full of fighting spirit, and his eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light.


    He is a brave and ruthless man. Just now, he was still complaining about Li Baoshan. They were too quick to give him a chance to fight. Now, they are doing their best.


    By the time Chen Cheng came out, Li Baoshan and others had already moved, as fast as the wind and as brave as tigers.


    "Kill them!" The leader gave a roar.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    At the same time, Li Baoshan and others were close to each other and showed no mercy in their fists. With each blow, there must be a person falling to the ground. The person who fell would be broken or comatose, and there was no enemy at all.


    Although Chen Cheng''s speed is not as fast as them, his strength is absolutely not light. While avoiding bullets, he moves forward quickly. As long as he gets close to them, the guns in these people''s hands will not pose any threat to them.


    In less than three minutes, more than a dozen shooters had been knocked down, but they were unhurt. There was fear in the eyes of the ground gunners. The strength of these people was far beyond their expectation. It was terrible that they could completely evade bullets at such a short distance.


    "Stop it all!" With a loud drink, a middle-aged man in a long robe came out.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are instantly attracted by this person. In this era, there are not many people who like to wear robes. His clothes alone have attracted people''s attention. Besides, Xu Shaotang also feels the breath of martial arts on him.


    The man in the robe just glanced at the people on the ground, then turned his eyes to Xu Shaotang, with his hands behind him and a smile on his face: "Xu Shaoda''s presence directly shows his identity. Why do you have to make such a fuss?"


    "Ha ha, don''t you always want to see me? Now that I''m here, should I let the people in charge come out and have a chat? " Xu Shaotang is also looking at this man. His elegant temperament conceals his strength. If you don''t know, maybe you will be cheated by his elegant appearance.


    But Xu Shaotang knows that this is a master, a master whose strength is not inferior to Li Baoshan.


    "I, Xie an, am the principal here. I don''t know what Xu Shao wants to talk to me about?" He had a soft smile on his face, like a modest gentleman.


    Xu Shaotang casually took a step, looked at Xie an, shook his head and said with a smile: "you are not qualified to talk with me, call Zhengzhu out, or I will go in and ask him out!"


    Although he has never met the chief here, he knows that Xie an is just a person who has been pushed to the stage. The real master has always been hidden behind the scenes.


    "Now it''s said in the world that Xu Shao is the number one in the sky and the sea. It''s really not a small tone!" Xie an is still not angry, his face is still with a gentle smile, but he has put on a good posture and asked Xu Shaotang for advice: "I''m here to help you. Can Xu Shao teach me two moves?"


    The so-called Wen Wu first, Wu Wu Wu second, Xie an can see that Xu Shaotang is a master, since he can meet the master, he wants to have a competition, he wants to know, this is known as the first few man in the sky, what ability, or, just put on airs!Xu Shaotang looked at him with a trace of contempt in his eyes and said with a smile: "you are not worthy to fight with me! Baoshan, it''s up to you! "


    Xu Shaotang is always very polite to his friends, but when dealing with potential enemies, he never mind showing his arrogance in front of others.


    "Arrogance Xie an''s face finally has a trace of anger, his body has moved, his goal is not Li Baoshan, but straight to Xu Shaotang.


    Being ignored, Li Baoshan was very upset. He took the lead to stand in front of Xu Shaotang and hummed coldly: "if you want to fight Xu Shaotang, you should pass me first!"


    "Bang", the fists and palms meet, and Xie an is shocked to step back. Li Baoshan, who is standing in front of Xu Shaotang, does not move. It is not that his strength is higher than Xie an, but that Xu Shaotang''s hand has been put on his back, which dissolves Xie an''s strength for him.


    "Come again!" Xie an''s fighting spirit was aroused and hit again.


    This time, Xie an''s attack is more fierce. There is no doubt that the short fight just now has made him feel the pressure and have to take out great strength to deal with it.


    "Let him in!"


    Li Baoshan is preparing to meet his opponent''s attack again. Suddenly, a woman''s voice comes from the room. Xie an, who has already made a move, stops the attack and respectfully makes a "please" gesture.

 Chapter 111

    Xie an was very clear that the woman in the room said "let him in", not "let them in".


    He knew that "he" in this woman''s words meant Xu Shaotang, so he faithfully carried out the woman''s orders, let people take other people to other places to be romantic and happy, and he was in the front to guide Xu Shaotang.


    Under the guidance of Xie an, they went through several corridors and came to a room in the side yard.


    "Miss is waiting for you in there! Please Xie an draws Xu Shaotang''s door with his empty hand.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and walks into the room. When he enters the room, Xie an closes the door for him.


    This is a room with delicate layout. The room is full of red, but there is no eye-catching feeling. The old mahogany tables and chairs, old wooden windows, and unique screens make the whole room exude a strong sense of simplicity.


    Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the woman in front of her, or it should be more appropriate to call her a lady. Years did not leave traces of vicissitudes on her face, but constantly fermented her mature charm, just like old wine. At the first sight of her, Xu Shaotang guessed that this must be a woman with many stories.


    He has seen too many beauties, but it is the first time that he has seen such a woman. She has beautiful and delicate appearance, graceful posture, and her whole body exudes a lazy and slightly vicissitudes temperament. Her head is still in a bun, just like the cloud bun in ancient times. She is wearing a red ancient dress, which makes this woman look unique.


    The costume, which should only appear on TV, is so suitable for this lady. It complements her laziness and vicissitudes.


    In such an environment, sitting opposite such a lady in ancient costume, he suddenly had the illusion of crossing the ancient times.


    "Xu Shao, is it inappropriate for you to stare at a woman like this?" When the lady spoke, her voice was tactful and melodious, just a casual sentence, but inexplicably more like a cry.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t like it at all. His eyes still stayed on the woman. He said with a smile: "everyone knows that Xu Shaotang is a playboy in Tianhai. Does the landlady expect a playboy to show a gentleman''s side in front of a beauty like you?"


    Lady light said: "you can call me Lianyi, you can also call me Lianxin, landlady this name, I can''t afford to be."


    Pity? It''s a name with ancient charm, which matches her people very well.


    When Xu Shaotang looked at her, a strange smile suddenly appeared on her face: "how old are you this year? I don''t think you''re much older than me. It''s hard to say "pity aunt."


    With a smile of pity and a light stroke of hair on her temples, she exuded a different kind of amorous feelings. With a hint of laziness on her face, she said, "it seems that you are a playboy with no name. Don''t you know that women''s age is always a secret?"


    No matter how many years a woman has gone through, when she hears others say she is young, she will always have a trace of happiness in her heart, and compassion is no exception.


    "I''d better call you sister Lian. You look so close." Xu Shaotang chuckled and continued: "since you have sent someone to investigate me, you should know that the two women who are very close to me are older than me, so you should also guess that I don''t love beautiful women, but only mature women."


    When he said this, his face deliberately showed a wonderful smile, looking at the eyes of compassion, as if a hungry jackal was looking at the prey.


    This naked look, without any cover up, made Lian extremely angry. There was a cold light in her eyes. Of course, she could understand that the little man was teasing himself. How many years had he been teased by a little man less than 25 years old?


    But she was not an ordinary woman after all. Although she was angry in her heart, she didn''t show her face at all. She was still a charming smile. She was disappointed and said, "I thought the people I sent out to investigate you were very secretive. I didn''t expect you to find out. It seems that I underestimated you too much."


    She knew how many skills the people sent out had, but she didn''t expect to be found, and others found their own nest. As a result, she was used to controlling everything and had a sense of frustration.


    But she didn''t know. Xu Shaotang knew the location of the Hunter Club for a long time. Even if he didn''t follow them with his left hand, he would still find them.


    "A lot of people are investigating me, but you shouldn''t go near my home to investigate. If you do this, I will think you are hostile, and I will never be soft with the enemy." Xu Shaotang will lean on the reclining chair, very calm said.


    But behind his calmness, there is a thick murder.


    When he was in the southeast military region, the compassionate man sent people to investigate the Xu family. As for what they wanted to investigate, Xu Shaotang could roughly guess that they just wanted to find out how many hidden forces the Xu family had. Compassion thought that she was not aware of it, but did not know that all her actions were carried out under the eyes of her left hand.The left hand found the Hunter Club, and then called the one in the southeast military region and told him the situation here.


    "How does Xu Shao plan to treat me as a hostile person?" Pity heart faint smile, bow gently playing with the emerald ring on the finger.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the ring and said coldly, "I advise you not to move the ring. Although I have the heart of cherishing jade, I don''t mind doing something to destroy flowers in the face of danger."


    It was a very ordinary emerald ring, but Xu Shaotang knew that this ring was actually a lethal weapon, and no one knew when it would shoot poison needles from it. He could guess that it was definitely a poison needle with strong poison, which would kill people in a moment.


    This woman is really not a simple person! Maybe with such a helping hand, I will go a lot easier in the future.


    Pity slightly narrowed her eyes, she did not expect that the little man had found the clue of the ring, but after finding the clue, he did not take any action, so there are only two possibilities, either he is too stupid, or he is confident that the needle in the ring can not hurt him!


    Obviously, the little man in front of him is absolutely not stupid. Anyone who thinks he is stupid is really stupid.


    "Xu Shao, I really think highly of you more and more!" Pity heart charming smile, raised his head, eyes blurred asked: "that you come today in the end how to plan?"

 Chapter 112

    She understood that this man broke in so blatantly, not to make her apologize, not to ask her for compensation. Since he said that he had not started killing now, he must not ask for anything.


    "I think you are good here. I want to be your boss. What do you think?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Originally, he and Lianxin thought that the water in the well did not intrude into the river, but this woman was clever enough to let him find an excuse to take back the power of Lianxin. Of course, he would not refuse the good thing that someone would give a pillow when he wanted to sleep.


    The smile on pitiful heart''s face solidified instantly, and a fierce killing opportunity flashed in his eyes. He said in a cold voice: "Xu Shao, I admit that you do have some skills, but do you really think you can do whatever you want if you have some skills? If you want to come up with the idea of the Hunter Club, should you weigh how many pounds you have first? "


    The Hunter Club is her life''s hard work. Many people wanted to make the idea of the Hunter Club, but the Hunter Club is still firmly controlled by her. Most of those who want to make the idea of her hard work have turned into a cup of loess.


    "Oh, isn''t it a club? Why should sister Lian be so nervous? She has a little money and won''t occupy it. How about a price?" The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face is more intense, and he looks like a dandy.


    Pity now wants to slap on this smiling face. Since this man has found here, doesn''t he know what he is doing here? It''s really hateful to pretend to be a fool in front of yourself now!


    Ignoring the woman''s cannibalism, Xu Shaotang stood up and said with a smile, "I know that sister Lian is hard to accept at the moment. I''ll give you a day to think about it. I hope you can make a decision before noon tomorrow, because I''m going to the southeast military region the day after tomorrow. I don''t like to run back and forth in trouble. I''ll take advantage of tomorrow to solve something."


    "Are you threatening me?" The murderer in pity''s eyes didn''t cover up, but she didn''t dare to move. She didn''t know the details of the man.


    Of course, she understood what the man meant. If she could not give him a satisfactory reply at noon tomorrow, it would be an inevitable killing!


    "It''s not a threat. It''s a piece of advice." Xu Shaotang stood up, turned and walked to the door. When he got to the door, he stopped and said, "by the way, when you give me the answer, you can send me some VIP cards here. My brothers have been thinking about you all the time. Don''t bother others. Just let the one behind the screen send them here! Also, next time don''t show up in front of me, I really don''t guarantee that I won''t kill flowers with my hands! "


    When it comes to the last sentence, Xu Shaotang''s momentum increases sharply, and his violent breath is released. The boundless pressure makes him feel like a boat in a storm.


    At this moment, the calm color on pity''s face finally faded. She looked at him incredulously. She didn''t expect that even the person behind the screen was found by this man. What''s more terrifying is that this man could send out such a strong breath that she couldn''t resist!


    Walking out of pity''s room, there is a scene full of spring outside. As the top private club in Tianhai, there are many beauties here. Xiao Jingwen and you Mingze have disappeared. I''m afraid that they will be hooked up by a woman again.


    With Li Baoshan around, Chen Cheng certainly didn''t dare to have any idea. He didn''t even dare to look more. He just lowered his head as if he wanted to see a flower on the floor.


    The style in this room also continues the layout of the compassion room, which is very similar to the brothel in ancient times, revealing a lively flavor everywhere.


    Sitting in the hall is a beautiful woman in a long white dress. Her long hair falls like a waterfall. With her fingers flying, the zither around her plays beautiful music, sometimes tactful, sometimes stirring, like a dream, like a dream, like a cry. Perhaps it is because of its unique style that it has become the top private club of Tianhai.


    But what Xu Shaotang wants is not these. What he wants is the intelligence network in Lianxin''s hand. Others may think that this is a paradise for men to spend their time and drink, but he knows that this is the headquarters of a huge intelligence organization, and this intelligence organization is all in Lianxin''s hand.


    When he was on a mission, he was forced to pay a lot of money here to buy intelligence. It was only then that he knew the real situation of the club.


    Even the law enforcers are forced to come here to buy intelligence, which shows the huge intelligence network in Lianxin''s hands.


    But now, this huge intelligence network is about to fall into his hands! Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang has a faint expectation in his heart. He wants to know how big the intelligence network of compassion is.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming out, Li Baoshan immediately came over.


    "If you want to find a woman, bring them here! All the expenses are mine Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan and said.


    Although Lianxin has not agreed, Xu Shaotang has taken this place as his. He believes that Lianxin, a smart woman, knows how to choose.


    Li Baoshan nodded and said with a smile, "OK, I think they will be very happy!""Brother Shan, you don''t seem to like it!" Big bear said with disgruntled lips.


    Li Baoshan had a rare face and stared at the big bear. He said, "no words, no one is dumb!"


    Everyone is a man, many things are tacit, Li Baoshan is not a good man or woman, after the killing, he really need to vent, need women''s tenderness to calm the heart of the irresistible impulse to kill, and here, just from the beauty of women, is really a good place.


    "Well, let''s go. If we stay longer, we''ll be seduced by those women with all kinds of manners." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    All the women here are really charming, but he can''t see them. The only one who can enter his eyes is the woman with many stories. Compared with the charming body of compassion, Xu Shaotang is more interested in her stories.


    "No matter what happened to the second and third brothers?" Chen Cheng asked.


    Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder and said, "they come here very hard. Do you think they will be willing to go? If we don''t sleep all the women here, I don''t think ten cows can pull them away! "


    He knows you Mingze and Xiao Jingwen. They have always wanted to come to the Hunter Club. What they value is not the so-called identity, but the women here. Even the women in the Celebrity Club are so provocative. What''s more, where Tianhai ranks first? It''s hard to get to this place. How can they be willing to leave.

 Chapter 113

    "Well, indeed!" Chen Cheng nodded and took a look at the room upstairs.


    It''s pure bullshit to say that he doesn''t envy those two, but after Li Lan, he is destined to be isolated from these places. With Li Baoshan staring at him, he could only look at it at most, and could not even look at it.


    Li Baoshan kicked him on the butt and scolded, "what are you looking at? Why don''t you stay to see enough?"


    "Brother Shan..." Chen Cheng wants to look at him without tears and says with his deaf head, "I''ll just have a look, but I don''t have any other ideas..."


    "You can''t even see it!" Li Baoshan cursed with a black face: "you are just a dog, you can''t eat shit!"


    Chen Cheng was scolded speechless, he has been speechless to his future brother-in-law, the heart can only be indignant thinking: don''t you also see it, don''t let me see it, don''t you break the law, can you do this?


    "Don''t make any noise. Let''s go now. If you want to play, you can play enough in the future!" Xu Shaotang light said a, take the lead to leave this place.


    After they left, she felt pity and breathed a long breath. Just now, the man put too much pressure on him. For a moment, she even really thought that the man would kill her. She knew that the man was not a person who cherished jade.


    Although she is not afraid of death, but she wants to live well, she wants to let everyone see that she lives well!


    "What do you think, Mabel?" Pity did not look back, just rubbing his head.


    As the red screen moved, a tottering old man came out, stood respectfully beside pitiful heart, thought for a moment, then sighed softly: "I can''t see his depth, but I guess he may have entered the congenital state..."


    "Inborn!" Pity heart shocked looking at Mabo, his face showed dignified color, "according to our investigation, he is only 25 years old, less than ah!"


    She is not an ordinary woman, she also knows what congenital means, but she does not understand that such a young person, or a man who once resounded in the name of a dandy, could be a congenital master.


    With a faint smile, Ma Bo showed a few gullies on his old face and said: "when Li Zhiyuan was dismembered, I suspected that he was born. Only congenital Qi can make Li Zhiyuan die so miserably. I think I can kill Li Zhiyuan, but it will not be so clean. You heard what he said just now. He found me when he came in the door... "


    At this point, the old man couldn''t help sighing that he had not broken through the bottleneck in his whole life. However, this young man had stepped into the realm that countless martial artists had dreamed of. It was really the back wave of the Yangtze River pushing the front wave.


    Lianyu quietly thought about Mabo''s words, and suddenly said with a smile, "since he wants what I have, why don''t I borrow his power? Such a young congenital master would not be willing to be trapped in a small sky sea, would he


    People use each other. Since the little man wants to use his intelligence network, why don''t he take the opportunity to climb up the tree? Although this little man is not a big tree at present, his potential is limitless. He wants to know how a 25-year-old congenital master can stir up the situation in the world in the future.


    "Miss, Xu Shaotang is a dangerous man. If you let him know that you are using him, he will never be soft handed!" Ma Bo reminds him that all martial artists have their own special intuition, and Ma Bo''s intuition tells him that Xu Shaotang is absolutely a dangerous person. To cooperate with such a man is like dancing on the tip of a knife.


    From the way Xu Shaotang dealt with the Li family before, we can see that he is absolutely a ruthless person. If he can''t cooperate with such a person, sooner or later it will lead to disaster!


    "Dangerous man?" With a smile of self mockery on his pitiful face, he quietly looked at a painting on the left side of the room and said: "I''ve met all those dangerous men, not to mention a hairy boy who is less than 25 years old? The more dangerous a man is, the more fatally attractive he is to a woman, isn''t he


    Mabo looked at her helplessly and sighed: "it''s been so many years. Why do you think about that man again? Their children are almost grown up. You should let go. You are still young. There are many good men in the world... "


    Mabel''s eyes are full of love, just like an old father''s eyes on his daughter. He only wants to see him live happily. Maybe he can find a beloved man while he is young.


    How he hoped that a man could take care of compassion instead of him, and heal the scars in her heart, so that she would not be awakened by nightmares at night.


    "Let go? I don''t want to let go. For 18 years, I wake up every night from my dream. He has become a nightmare that I can''t get rid of! " "I want to forget him, but I can never forget the harm he caused me..." he said


    She wants to forget that man more than anyone else, but she can''t do it. There is a voice in her heart to remind her all the time, so that she can''t forget the unforgettable injury! She founded the Hunter Club in the hope that one day she could redouble the damage that the man inflicted on her!"Alas..." Ma Bo sighed, knowing that she could not break the knot, he could only shake his head helplessly, "since you have decided, I''ll go to Xu''s tomorrow."


    For many years, he has been treating her as a daughter. Now that she has decided, he can only stand behind her silently to protect her from any further harm. This is the only thing he can do.


    "I''ll go there myself!" Pitifully, he raised his head and said, "if you want to take advantage of his power, you have to show a little sincerity. In fact, I''m also curious about how a merchant''s family can cultivate such outstanding young people."


    "I''ll go with you!" Ma Bo said subconsciously.


    Over the years, he has been protecting compassion almost every step of the way. Even if Xu Shaotang is not a dangerous person, he is not at ease. What''s more, Xu Shaotang is still an extremely dangerous person. He really doesn''t want to see compassion risk himself.


    Pity gently shook his head, took Mabo''s hand and said: "you don''t have to worry about me. Since he wants to get what I have, I believe he won''t do it to me. If he doesn''t even have this kind of bearing, why is he called the first one in heaven and sea? It''s said that his mother''s food is delicious. Maybe I can have a meal at their home! Alas, I haven''t had a meal made by my mother for many years... "

 Chapter 114

    The next morning, Xu Shaotang didn''t get up, and everyone knew that he didn''t knock on his door.


    In the view of Xu Wenzheng and his wife, young people are not together for more than ten days, and it''s normal for them to be energetic. Besides, if their son and daughter-in-law don''t work hard, when can they have grandchildren?


    They don''t know that no matter how hard Xu Shaotang works, they can''t have a grandson in a short time.


    "Goblin, if you don''t get up, you''ll have lunch!" Xu Shaotang patted the beautiful body of the jade man. Although he remembered it, he did not dare to move it, because his life was in the hands of others


    "Are you hungry?" Su Ruyun licked his tongue and looked at him coyly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded. He was really hungry, but even he couldn''t figure out where he was hungry.


    "Then I''ll try to feed you!" Su Ruyun''s action bold and hot, a turn over, has been lying on Xu Shaotang''s body.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Just when they were in love, there was a knock on the door.


    "Shaotang, a young lady named Lianxin wants to see you!"


    It''s Lin Shuying who talks. Originally, Fang LAN asked the servant to come up, but she took the initiative to take over the task. Her ability to interrupt the two people''s relationship gives her a sense of revenge. Let that goblin make fun of me all day long, let me catch the chance at last! Lin Shuying''s face showed a mischievous smile.


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang was about to cry. She felt pity for this woman. She didn''t come early or late, but she came when she was not up or down. Is she Zhuge Liang''s reincarnation? This world also pinches too accurately!


    Xu Shaotang wants to leave, but Su Ruyun holds him down. It''s hard to imagine that there is such a powerful force in his soft body.


    "To be honest, who is compassion?" Su Ruyun takes out a posture of interrogation, "when did you steal food outside?"


    "Pa", Xu Shaotang slapped the goblin''s buttocks and said with a smile: "I haven''t fed my family. I still have time to steal! Stop it. Get up. I have business


    Su Ruyun looked at him bitterly, and let him leave. Suddenly he jumped up and hugged him. He said with a smile: "hurry to finish the business and come back. People are waiting to feed you..."


    In fact, she didn''t really want to do anything else, but she knew that she must be full of love now. If she went out, wouldn''t she let others see jokes? Lin Shuying is waiting at the door to see her jokes.


    Xu Shaotang was helpless for a while. The goblin was grinding people more and more, and almost made him lie down again.


    After getting dressed and opening the door, Lin Shuying stood at the door and said with a smile, "why so long? Is it not enough to toss about all night? "


    Xu Shaotang secretly looked around, found no one, seize the opportunity to seize Lin Shuying that plump buttocks rub a few, bad smile: "if you and sister toss, toss ten days are not enough!"


    "Bah, shameless bad fellow!" Lin Shuying spat gently, patted the dishonest hand away, twisted it around his waist, blushed and left like running away.


    After teasing Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang comes downstairs in a good mood and sees his parents chatting with Lianxin. Looking at their expressions, it seems that they are having a good chat.


    Pity also put on a set of long dress, no longer yesterday that pair of ancient dress dress, really like that, it is estimated that people will be treated as a monster.


    "Daddy


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming down, Miao Miao jumped down from the sofa and trotted to him.


    Xu Shaotang quickly bent down to hold the little girl. She held his neck like a koala.


    Pity surprised to see the father and daughter, she had already investigated the relationship between the two people, clearly only cousin relationship, how suddenly become a father and daughter, although intelligence shows that this man dotes on Yang Miao Miao Miao, but should not be to this point? This Playboy won''t really eat that widowed beauty, will he?


    Every woman has a heart of gossip, and compassion is no exception. This kind of powerful gossip news undoubtedly makes the fire of gossip burning in her heart. I want to ask Xu Shaotang immediately.


    Seeing that her son came down, Fang LAN no longer had to chat with the guests. She stood up and said, "Shaotang, you two chat slowly. I''ll go to prepare lunch. Pity, the first time you come to our house, please stay and have a light meal."


    "OK, thank you, auntie. I''ve heard that Auntie''s cooking skills are very good all the time. It''s time to taste your skills today." He nodded and said with a smile.


    Staying at Xu''s for dinner was one of the purposes of her trip, and she certainly would not refuse.


    Xu Shaotang looks at her quietly. He doesn''t know what the woman is up to.


    "Good news, sister Lian?" Xu Shaotang holds Miao Miao and sits down opposite Lianxin. He asks with a smile. Now that this woman has come here in person, she must have been worried.


    Pity heart gently smile, said: "Xu Shao so strong, pity heart how dare not bring you good news?"? I just don''t know if Xu Shao''s boat is stable. Don''t push him into the water. "Even if Xu Shaotang is a potential stock, she also needs to see how much this potential stock is worth investing. Before she is 100% sure, she will not expose all her cards to this man and keep everything. This is the experience she has summed up over the years.


    "If the heart is steady, the ship will be stable. Sister Lian, do you think so? " Xu Shaotang smiles and asks noncommittally.


    One side of Xu Wen is puzzled to look at these two people, he can hear their implied meaning, but he does not understand what is the deal between the son and this woman, listen to their meaning, as if to prepare for the united front?


    With a smile of pity, he continued to play a riddle that only the two of them could understand: "as long as the boaters have real skills, the people on the boat will naturally be stable. If the boaters only have their own appearance, I don''t think the people on the boat can be at ease."


    "Ha ha!" Xu Shaotang said with a bright smile: "sister Lian is a wonderful person. Don''t worry, although I''m not a good boatman, I can still ensure the safety of the people on the boat. As long as the people on the boat don''t move, it will be a very strong boat!"


    His words were very confident, which made Lianxin look at him with new eyes. She knew that this man did have the capital of self-confidence, but she had a deep doubt in her heart. She didn''t know where this man''s confidence came from.


    Lianxin no longer played riddles with her, took out five cards from her body, put them on the table, and said, "this is something Xu Shaoyao wants. It''s our Diamond membership card there, and it''s also the highest level."

 Chapter 115

    Xu Shaotang took it up and looked at it. Although it was only gilded, it was also a symbol of noble status. Five of them were given to you Mingze and Xiao Jingwen, and the rest was awarded to Li Baoshan. As for how to divide them, that was Li Baoshan''s business.


    "Shaotang, where is this membership card?" Xu Wenzheng asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, shakes his card in front of the old man and says, "Dad, I dare not give you this thing, otherwise my mother will ask you to sleep in the study at night! Have you heard of the Hunter Club? "


    Xu Wenzheng''s face turned red, stared at him, pointing to pity, and asked, "what about Miss Li?"


    Of course, he knows the Hunter Club, the top figure of Tianhai. Who didn''t know there was such a mysterious place, but few people really went in. In the heart is also thinking, this Hun boy how to start to mix this kind of no three no four place! Although the hunter would rather not represent such a position in the club.


    He thought to himself that after the woman left, he must educate the boy well. Now he has a fiancee. What can he do? Is he worthy of the girl like cloud?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what the old man thought in his heart. He just introduced him: "she is the boss behind the Hunter Club! From today on, we are friends of the Xu family


    Since we are on the same boat, we are friends of course, but they are not sure whether the other party can sit on the boat. If we get off the boat halfway, we will be enemies again.


    "Ah?" Xu Wenzheng, who knows Lianxin''s identity, stares at Lianxin in disbelief. Who can think that she is the boss behind the scenes of Tianhai''s top Hunter Club? A woman?


    No wonder this woman looks so charming! It turned out to be a woman in the land of fireworks!


    At this moment, Xu Wenzheng has taken pity as the kind of woman, and has no idea of chatting with her. He patted his ass, took Miao Miao from Xu Shaotang, and said, "talk slowly! Good granddaughter, accompany grandfather to water the flowers! "


    Xu Wen is in such a state of mind at the moment. What makes him even more angry is that his son even let this kind of woman come to the house. It''s just nonsense!


    "No, I want to be with Dad!" Miao Miao struggles hard to return to Xu Shaotang''s arms from Xu Wenzheng.


    On other occasions, as long as the little girl refuses, Xu Wenzheng will never force her, but now, he really doesn''t want Miao Miao to stay with a dust woman, so he can only take Miao Miao away with his heart.


    Seeing that Miao Miao was about to cry, Xu Shaotang quickly came forward to comfort her, touched her head and coaxed her to say, "Miao Miao is good. I''ll accompany my grandfather to water the flowers first, and my father will come to you later!"


    With the appearance of Xu Shaotang, the little girl did not cry, but her face was not happy. She was chucking and clutching Xu Wenzheng''s beard. She blamed the bad old man for interrupting her happy time with her father.


    Before leaving, Xu Wenzheng glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely, and scolded in his heart: this bastard, any woman dares to take her home! At that time, tell me to tell Shuying girl that you are waiting to be cleaned up!


    Can control him, estimate also only that wench!


    "Ha ha, Xu Shao, it seems that your father took my compassion for those casual women!"


    For Xu Wenzheng''s action, compassion can certainly see clearly. At first, he had a good chat. When it comes to the Hunter Club, Xu Wenzheng left unhappily. I can''t understand the meaning of this.


    "Sister Lian doesn''t have to mind. They don''t know her real identity!" Xu Shaotang smiles.


    Pity heart will body slightly forward, eyes blurred looking at him, with a funny tone asked: "that Xu Shao don''t know my true identity?"


    This man thinks he has everything in his hands. He is confident, but he is not conceited?


    "In fact, I don''t know your real identity." After a pause, Xu Shaotang showed his trademark bad smile and asked, "but did sister Lian forget that I''m a playboy?"


    There was a look of doubt in his eyes. I didn''t know what he meant by this sentence.


    Xu Shaotang straightened his body and said solemnly, "although I don''t know the real identity of Lianjie, as a man who has lived in a cluster of flowers, can''t I see that Lianjie is still a virgin?"


    After that, he couldn''t help laughing. Of course, he couldn''t see whether this woman was a virgin or not. He only knew that this woman is definitely not a casual woman. I''m afraid that ordinary men can''t get into her eyes.


    Pity heart Leng Leng trance for a few seconds, the face of that confused smile instantly became dull, until a few seconds later to come back to God, face a purple, take a deep breath, looking at the man in front of him, bite his teeth to say two words.


    "Shameless!"


    The so-called extreme joy begets sorrow, which is what Xu Shaotang is doing now. Just when he was elated for teasing pity once, a deadly voice came from upstairs.


    "Shaotang, come and get me something!"This is Lin Shuying''s voice. She leans on the railing upstairs with a faint smile on her face. But after spending so much time with her, how can Xu Shaotang not know the meaning behind the smile? Heart a sigh, it seems that the old man just secretly called to the cousin, this is to let the cousin to clean up their own ah!


    The old man talks nonsense before he knows the situation! Xu Shaotang subconsciously touched his waist, thinking that he could not escape from his cousin.


    "Take a seat, sister Lian, and I''ll come." Xu Shaotang stands up, smiles at Lianxin, and says to the housekeeper, "Uncle Pang, make a cup of tea for Miss Lianxin."


    Xu Shaotang walks into Lin Shuying''s room with great resentment towards the old man. When the door is closed, the soft meat on his waist falls into Lin Shuying''s hands unexpectedly.


    "Yes, any woman dares to bring it home!" Although Lin Shuying had a smile on her face, she had no mercy on her hand. She twisted Xu Shaotang''s soft meat around his waist, first 180 degrees, then 360 degrees.


    "Ha ha, you misunderstood!" Xu Shaotang grinned in pain, grabbed his hand at his waist and explained, "it''s not what you think!"


    Although it hurt a little, he still found it interesting to see Lin Shuying''s jealous look.


    "Well, what''s that like? Private club, do you think I don''t know where it is? " Lin Shuying''s eyebrows are erect and her eyes are round. She obviously doesn''t believe it.

 Chapter 116

    Although she has never been to those places, she has heard of them in shopping malls. In addition, Xu Shaotang used to go to famous officials'' clubs frequently. Naturally, she has some knowledge of these dirty places.


    Looking at Lin Shuying''s angry expression, Xu Shaotang quickly grabs her hand and sits down beside her, explaining: "the Hunter Club is a place to hide dirt. It''s actually a big intelligence organization. I need to cooperate with sister lian to master the intelligence in time. You don''t want your family to be attacked by killers again!"


    "Hum, I''m sorry for you. You''re very friendly!" Lin Shuying does not let go of his mouth, but his hand slowly loosens.


    She has inexplicable trust in this man, since he has explained clearly, she chose unconditional trust.


    Xu Shaotang took the opportunity to hold her in his arms and said with a smile, "pity is her name. I don''t know her last name. She should be older than me. If she''s not called sister pity, how can you call me?"


    "No matter how you call it, you can''t call it sister Lian!" Lin Shuying snorted coldly and said angrily.


    The title "Jie" is exclusive to her. She can''t be taken away by others.


    She looks like a jealous little girl, which makes Xu Shaotang intoxicated.


    "Yes, my good beauty. In the future, I''ll only call you" sister "by yourself. That''s OK."


    Big hand stroked her charming body, although separated by a layer of cloth, but still can feel the unique hand.


    "Oh, bad guy, take your smelly hand Take it away Lin Shuying groaned feebly, his face was flushed, and he was lying limply in Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    Her expression could not escape Xu Shaotang''s eyes. He looked as if he had found a new world. He bowed his head excitedly, gently put a little on her lips, and said with a bad smile: "ha ha, this is your..."


    No wonder, when I got up, I pinched her a few times and she left like running away. So it is. Ha ha!


    The other hand stroked her moving face again, thinking to herself, she should be very uncomfortable now, right?


    "You''re going to die!" Lin Shuying is so ashamed and angry that he pushes his hand away with his only strength. He takes the opportunity to escape from the evil hand of this bad guy and kicks it out. Jiao says, "don''t you go away quickly, are you going to shame me to death?"


    Yes, the buttocks are her absolutely sensitive area. As long as someone touches this place, it will touch the string of her love. Only she knows the painful taste of ten thousand insects biting.


    Her secret has been discovered by this bad guy. She can imagine that her buttocks will definitely become the place where this guy makes trouble in the future.


    After discovering Lin Shuying''s secret, Xu Shaotang was very happy. Although she drove him out, he was so beautiful in his heart that he took a look at his hand. I really miss the feeling just now!


    Well, feel more when you have time! Xu Shaotang thought of evil.


    Back in front of Lianxin, she sat down and took a look at Lianxin who was drinking tea. She became more and more curious about this woman. Since she could see that the Xu family didn''t welcome her very much, she still sat here indifferently. This calm alone was enough to make people curious.


    "Pity, since we are on the same boat, can you tell me your last name?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Pitiful heart raises a head, the facial expression has already restored as before, light of say: "a surname just, have so important?"? If you really think it''s important, you can put a surname in front of my name, Zhao Qian, Sun Li. As long as you like, any surname is OK. "


    Xu Shaotang is not the kind of person who likes to ask for other people''s privacy. Everyone has secrets in his heart. Since others are not willing to say more, he doesn''t bother to ask any more. After a change of the subject, he seriously said: "you pay close attention to the people who enter the sky sea. I hope to strangle those people who intend to harm the Xu family in the cradle!" After


    had experienced the injury of Lin Shu Ying, he did not want anyone who was concerned about him to be harmed again. He could not stay at home with his family at all times. He must radically put an end to similar things. He had to guard against the unexpected, a strong intelligence network, and Chen family''s eye liner covering the sky and sea, so that the safety of his family should be no problem.


    "Ha ha, it''s very fast for Xu Shao to enter the role of boss!" With a smile, he asked, "what can I get if I help you?"


    She is a smart woman, she knows, too much without asking, but will let others doubt.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t know what you need, but I can guarantee that you will live better than before! If you are in trouble, I can help you solve it. Of course, maybe you don''t need me at all. You can solve it with your own power. "


    Although he had never met Mabo, he knew that the man hiding behind the screen was an expert. Such an expert could solve many things.


    "I can agree to your request for the time being!" But if you want me to be in the same boat with you wholeheartedly, you need to take out more things


    "What else do you need?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smilePitiful heart gently shook his head, fingers hit the table, "I need you to give me the confidence to let me firm down, forgive me to be frank, although you now have some strength, but not enough to let me firmly with you go down, I want to deal with people, far more powerful than you imagine!"


    "Who are you dealing with?" Xu Shaotang asked subconsciously.


    Compassion stood up, walked slowly to the window, looked at the vibrant world outside, and said: "it''s useless for me to tell you now. You don''t have enough strength to fight against them. When you have enough strength, I will tell you. I just hope you won''t be scared at that time!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun recovered, it was almost noon.


    Looking at these two beauties with different customs, she sighed in her heart that this man is really a man of good fortune. Out of a woman''s intuition, she almost immediately concluded that there was an unreasonable relationship between this man and his cousin.


    Xu Shaotang asks the two girls to chat with Lianxin first, and he has to go to dispel the worries of the two elders. Otherwise, he may not even have a good meal.


    After Xu Shaotang''s explanation, Fang LAN and Xu Wenzheng finally find out the reason. Xu Wenzheng secretly blames his impoliteness and goes back to the living room to chat with Lian Xin again. Fang Lan also puts down her worries and cooks meals for the family.

 Chapter 117

    Although the Xu family is a rich family, there are not so many complicated rules in other families. In the words of Xu Wenzheng and his wife, it is good for the family to be harmonious and happy together.


    This kind of harmonious atmosphere makes Lianxin feel very comfortable. After clearing up the misunderstanding, the Xu family are very warm to her, as if they regard her as their family. She hasn''t felt this kind of warm family life for a long time. Unconsciously, there is a taste of infatuation.


    "Miss Lianxin, you are Shaotang''s friend, so don''t mention it. We Xu family don''t have so many rules. Come and try my specialty."


    As Fang LAN talks, she has put a drunken shrimp into a bowl of pity. This is really her specialty, and everyone in her family likes it very much. Even Miao Miao will drool when she sees this dish. This is a dish she has always been proud of.


    "Mom, when you have a new daughter-in-law, you forget the old one!" Su Ruyun looks at a face blurred pity heart to tease a way.


    "If cloud wench, you this mouth, even mother all don''t let go!" Fang LAN smiles and says to pity heart: "Miss pity heart, you don''t care, this girl is this mouth, don''t forgive people!"


    Fang Lan said, and picked up another drunk shrimp to Su Ruyun''s bowl, took chopsticks and gently knocked Su Ruyun''s head, said with a smile: "smelly girl, are you satisfied now? Mom has worked so hard to cook a table that you can''t shut up! "


    After such a long time together, Fang LAN has long regarded this daughter-in-law as a daughter. Su Ruyun has also integrated into the family, and every move has a warm feeling.


    "Thank you, mom!" Su Ruyun shrunk his head and said with his tongue out.


    In Fang LAN to his family one by one of the folder dishes, compassion is low head, heart of the taste of the bowl of the only drunk shrimp.


    She didn''t pay any attention to Su Ruyun''s jokes, and didn''t even hear what they said later. Her eyes were already blurred, and she couldn''t tell whether it was in her own home or someone else''s home.


    At the moment when Fang LAN put vegetables in her bowl, she unconsciously overlapped the beautiful woman with the shadow in her memory. She had not felt the warm care from her mother for many years. When she thought of the blurred figure, her eyes were wet unconsciously.


    "Aunt''s craftsmanship is very good. It''s the best dish I''ve ever eaten!" Pitiful heart raised his head, the fog in his eyes has disappeared, replaced by a soft light, looking at Fang Lan''s eyes, like looking at his mother.


    Fang Lan was very happy when she heard the praise of compassion. She said with a smile, "since you like to eat, eat more. I''m very happy to see that everyone likes to eat the food I cook."


    She nodded sympathetically, held out her chopsticks, picked up another dish and tasted it carefully in her mouth. The dish was delicious, but in her heart, what she ate was the warmth. She wanted to eat more. She wanted to feel the rare warmth.


    The taste of every dish conforms to her taste, and the taste of every dish warms her cold heart.


    The first time we met, there were not too many topics between us. On the contrary, Fang LAN and Lianxin got along well. After a meal, Lianxin got up to say goodbye.


    Fang LAN stopped her hand and sent it to her door. She said lovingly, "pity, if you are free in the future, you will often come to our house to sit down. The Xu family is very thin. It seems a little too cold for us to live in such a big house. Come and have a chat with me. I''ll make delicious food for you."


    "Thank you, auntie. I will, and I hope I can still eat the food made by Auntie!" Pity nodded, quietly left, she was still immersed in the rare warmth.


    After she left, Su Ruyun hugged Fang LAN and said with a smile, "Mom, you see this pity heart is so beautiful, you don''t want to find another daughter-in-law for your son, do you?"


    Fang LAN patted her for a while and said with a smile: "you are a dead girl. You are the only daughter-in-law who can''t take care of her. How can you take care of other people?"


    "Hee hee, I knew mom was the best to me!" Su Ruyun wrapped her arm and said with a smile.


    "I''ll try my best to know that my mother is good to you. My mother has been waiting for her grandson. It''s not short for you and Shaotang to be together. Why hasn''t her stomach moved yet?"


    I thought my son would be able to hold his grandson when he found his daughter-in-law, but after such a long time, there was no movement in her stomach, and she was a little restless as a mother.


    Talking about this problem, Su Ruyun''s smile disappeared, pointed to Xu Shaotang, who was still in the room, and said, "your son said he was practicing some internal skills. We won''t have children in a short time."


    Whenever she sees Miao Miao and Xu Shaotang staying together intimately, she hopes to have a love crystal belonging to them, but she also knows that this wish can not be realized in a short time.


    "Ah?" Fang Lan said: "how long will it take in the short term? No, I''m going to ask him, this boy, don''t practice any evil Kung Fu! "


    Fang LAN took Su Ruyun into the room and went straight to Xu Shaotang: "son, I heard Ruyun say, what internal skills are you practicing? What''s the matter? You child, don''t damage yourself in order to practice those evil martial arts! "When he said this, Fang LAN unconsciously thought of sunflower treasure, shivered in his heart, and his face was more worried. After Xu Shaotang changed her ways, the issue of inheriting the family became her top concern. If her son could not inherit the family for the sake of practicing martial arts, she would rather her son didn''t practice that thing and just be an ordinary person. That''s good!


    "Ma, don''t think about it!"


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. Looking at her mother''s worried look, she just takes this opportunity to tell her family about her situation, so as not to be urged to have a baby by her mother every day.


    Get everyone together, and then tell you about your internal skills.


    "So, don''t worry. This thing can''t come in a hurry. Besides, Ruyun and I are still young and have plenty of time!" Xu Shaotang laughed, then took Miao Miao to his lap and sat down. Scraping Miao Miao''s nose, he said, "don''t we already have a child in our family?"


    Fang LAN glared at him and said: "how can you be enough for a child? Our Xu family can point at you and spread the branches and leaves! You are busy with your own business. I''m bored at home alone. If Miao Miao didn''t accompany me, I would be lonely to death! "


    Fang LAN has been running the Xu family. Xu Wenzheng has been working hard outside these years, and Xu Shaotang often spends too much time away from home. Her loneliness can be imagined.

 Chapter 118

    Hearing Fang Lan''s words, Xu Wenzheng felt a pain in his heart. He took his wife''s hand apologetically. After years of hard work, what he was most sorry for was his wife. After decades of following him, he didn''t spend time with her.


    At this moment, he suddenly made a decision. Although he had this idea a long time ago, his son was not a tool at that time. He was not at ease at all. Now is the time.


    "It happens that everyone is here today. I''ll discuss something with you." Xu Wenzheng took a look at everyone and said, "I''ve decided to retire early!"


    Without giving everyone a chance to refute, he has already begun to arrange the following things: "Shuying and Ruyun, you two should discuss, who will take my place?"


    Hearing what he said, the whole family showed their surprised eyes at the same time. The old man said that he would retire when he retired. At least he gave everyone a psychological preparation!


    "Dad, think again!" Su Ruyun quickly advised that Xu Wen played the most important role in the development of Shengshi group from a small enterprise to its present scale. He is the myth in the hearts of all Shengshi employees. Once he retires, I don''t know if anything will happen.


    Lin Shuying also understands Su Ruyun''s idea, and then persuades him to say, "uncle, who can manage such a huge Shengshi group except you now?"


    "Don''t be impulsive, old man. I''m just talking about it. You don''t have to worry about me!" Fang Lan was very moved. She knew that the old man suddenly made this decision because she said it was too lonely to be alone at home. The old man wanted to retire and come back with her.


    Xu Wenzheng shook his head and said firmly: "I''ve made up my mind. My old man has been fifty-seven years and worked hard all his life. Do you want me to be so tired again? You young people, my old man has laid a solid foundation for you. You can''t expect me to defend you, can you? There''s no need to discuss this. Now, who are you two girls going to take my place? "


    The old man played a rogue, anyway, I decided to retire, the rest of the matter, to you young people!


    Seeing that Xu Wenzheng''s attitude was extremely firm, everyone looked at Xu Shaotang, hoping that he would come out and persuade him.


    However, Xu Shaotang is doomed to let them down.


    "Well, your age is really big. There''s no need to be so tired any more!" Xu Shaotang nodded in agreement.


    The two girls are very angry. If they don''t worry about the elder''s presence here, Xu Shaotang''s soft meat will suffer again. They ask you to come out and persuade the old man not to rush to retire. It''s very good of you to agree. Aren''t you making trouble?


    Facing the two women''s knife like eyes, Xu Shaotang smile: "you two don''t belittle yourself. With your two abilities, you can take over the old man''s class!"


    He really doesn''t know much about business talent. He just believes in his own women and that they have this ability.


    "Go away!" Two female at the same time have no good spirit of roar a way.


    "Anyway, I can''t take such a heavy burden, and I don''t have that ability!" Su Ruyun is very cunning to set himself aside.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since this is the case, let my cousin come to take over. Ruyun will take over my cousin''s position."


    He didn''t care too much in his heart. Anyway, these two are both his own women. Who will take the position of the old man is the same. They are all from the Xu family!


    Lin Shuying glared at him angrily and said, "it''s very light of you to say that. Why don''t you come to pick up your uncle''s position? You are not afraid to crush me to death with such a heavy burden! "


    "Elder sister, you call it hard work. I''m a little gangster. I can''t handle the company''s affairs!" Xu Shaotang quickly flatters the way.


    "Shuying, don''t think too much about the burden!" Xu Wenzheng also came forward to persuade him and said, "you have been vice president for so long before, and I have given you a lot of power in my hands. Didn''t you handle it well? My uncle is old, and his energy is not as good as before. If he''s so tired, he can''t eat any more. "


    Xu Shaotang secretly gives the old man a thumbs up. In order to let Lin Shuying take his place, he even sings the bitter love drama.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xu Wenzheng''s words, Lin Shuying''s face showed hesitation.


    "Don''t worry. After the Han family incident last time, all the people left by our company are loyal. Many of them are old people who have followed me for many years, and they will help you wholeheartedly." Xu Wenzheng said while the iron was hot.


    "I''ll think about it!" Lin Shuying had some difficulty in making the following decision for a while.


    "Well, you three should have a good discussion. Let''s take Miao Miao out for a walk."


    The rest is left to his son. He believes his son can persuade Lin Shuying. Since his wife reminded him last time, he is also paying attention to the relationship between his son and niece. After watching, many things can be understood.


    After the two elders left with Miao Miao, Xu Shaotang said to the two girls, "go to the room and talk."


    "Bad guy, just after dinner, you want to be bad?" Su Ruyun looked at him charmingly and said in a funny tone.


    Xu Shaotang has a black line on his face. This goblin, it''s clearly that you think too much about yourself, and you pour dirty water on yourself.Taking them to the room, Xu Shaotang looks at Lin Shuying, who is still frowning. He pulls her to his side and sits down. He also asks Su Ruyun to sit down on the other side.


    Although there are a lot of small ambiguities between them, Lin Shuying is pulled by Xu Shaotang in front of others for the first time. She is still a little uncomfortable and wants to break free, but she is firmly held by him.


    "Sister, what are you worried about? We all know your ability and believe that you can manage the whole Shengshi group well. " Xu Shaotang really did not move any crooked idea, seriously said: "you know, I''m not the material to manage the company, and you don''t trust me to let my father give Shengshi to an outsider to manage it?"


    Lin Shuying gave him a white look, pointed to Su Ruyun and said angrily, "then why don''t you let Ruyun manage it? She can manage it well. Moreover, the identity of her daughter-in-law is more effective than that of my niece!"


    "Who told you that your present position is higher than mine?" Su Ruyun laughed and said: "moreover, according to the identity, you are the first wife, I am the second wife!"


    Lin Shuying was so ashamed that he reached out to Su Ruyun and scolded: "you are a girl. I don''t want to tear your mouth!"


    The first wife and the second wife have all come out, and they are too shameless. Although they both agree with each other, they never discuss who is the main room.


    "You are not a sex girl. How can you be taken advantage of by this bad guy every day? Ha ha!" Su Ruyun dodges Lin Shuying''s attack and says with a laugh.

 Chapter 119

    Looking at the rise of the two people, Xu Shaotang decisively hands, a left and a right arm around the two people''s waist, in the two faces each kiss a mouth.


    Lin Shuying blushes, but she doesn''t run away and lets him hold her waist. She can''t shrink back at this time, otherwise she will be teased by Su Ruyun again.


    "Well, you''re both my wives. There''s no difference in size!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "She''s your wife, I''m not!" Lin Shuying turns her face to one side.


    Su Ruyun pretended to be surprised and covered his mouth, saying: "Wow, Shuying, you are so evil. Do you want to be his lover? Is it really exciting to feel furtive? I also seem to have a try... "


    "Well, I''ll be his lover!" Repeatedly teased by Su Ruyun, Lin Shuying finally launched a counterattack, blushing and laughing: "haven''t you heard a word? Wife is better than concubine, concubine is better than steal!"


    Xu Shaotang had a headache. He called them to talk about business. Now it''s good to talk about the big and small wives.


    Su Ruyun pointed to Lin Shuying and said with a smile: "you are so evil! You''re robbing me of my lover''s position


    "Well, you two, stop it!" Xu Shaotang finally took out the master''s momentum, stopped the two women from continuing to make trouble, and said: "in fact, in my heart, it''s the same for either of you to be the president, because I know that you will do your best."


    "I have my business to do, the company''s business, only you can help dad deal with. He is right in saying that he has helped us to fight the country. He is old, but he can''t help us to keep the country, can he? To tell you the truth, the Xu family''s money now can''t be spent in a few lives. If I don''t want to see the old man''s whole life''s hard work fall into other people''s hands, I''ll directly hire a special person to manage it. In fact, I hope you two can relax. "


    "But what if I don''t manage well?" Lin Shuying finally expresses her worries and suddenly wants to shoulder the burden. Her main pressure is psychological pressure.


    The Xu family trusted her so much that she was very kind to her. She was really afraid that she could not bear the burden and failed to live up to the expectations of the family.


    "Sister, when did you become so insecure?" Xu Shaotang took her in his arms with a smile and said, "the old man is just retired. To put it bluntly, he is not in the company. But if you have anything uncertain, you can still ask him?"


    "Yes Lin Shuying suddenly realized that he patted his head and wondered why he was so stubborn.


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "women who fall in love are really confused!"


    Xu Shaotang patted the goblin''s buttocks. Are you really good at mending the knife?


    Under Xu Shaotang''s persuasion, Lin Shuying finally summoned up the courage to shoulder the heavy burden of Shengshi group, and Su Ruyun also took over the position before Lin Shuying, two people, a president and a vice president, have the posture of letting Shengshi group return to the era of feminism.


    ¡­¡­


    After dealing with his family''s affairs, Xu Shaotang returned to the southeast military region.


    When he looked at the group of people standing in front of him, he almost spat out the milk he drank in the morning.


    And the following people, all look at him with a look of resentment, just like a little daughter-in-law who has been turned many times! They were indeed turned, and they were turned miserably.


    "I said you''re useless. I''ve been training you for so long. How can you be beaten like this?" Xu Shaotang held back his smile and looked at the group of people with bruises and bruises in front of him. There was a saying that "even your mother didn''t know you when you were beaten". He didn''t know if it was the current state of these people.


    He really can''t recognize these people. He just feels that these people are all the same faces, swollen into steamed bun like faces, which can''t be distinguished.


    "You try to be beaten by tens of thousands of people in turn..." A "steamed bun face" muttered in a low voice.


    They finally understood the abnormal instructor''s plan. To give them a holiday is to let them be beaten. They offended the senior officers of the whole military region all over the place. After they went back, they scolded their subordinates one after another.


    Those who have been scolded can only vent their anger on them and bring others to challenge them one after another.


    If there are dozens or hundreds of people, they will not be afraid. However, tens of thousands of people surround the whole training camp. For the sake of colleagues, they are beaten up by others.


    Xu Shaotang choked his smile and said, "you are all pigs. You can''t run."


    "Run?" Another "baozi face" hummed: "how to run? Tiger Zhao has got all the Rockets. Anyone who dares to run will use the Rockets. Go and have a try?"


    "Oh, you''re miserable!" Xu Shaotang made a compassionate appearance, comforted: "it''s OK, you are all men of iron, this small injury is not in the way."


    "This is the beginning. Others said that since we have hijacked 42 people, they will beat us for 42 days..."The more I think about it, the more I feel sad. It''s only two days since I was beaten. I have to be beaten by tens of thousands of people every day for forty days. This kind of feeling is too painful, even if life is not like death.


    "Hiss", Xu Shaotang takes a cool breath. How much resentment those big guys have towards them!


    Of course, he won''t stop it. This is the result he wants. He can only mourn for these people in his heart.


    "Well, I''m not in the mood to listen to your complaints any more. Now you have two choices!" Xu Shaotang twisted his neck and roared: "first, put in new training immediately; second, I''ll give you a few more days off!"


    "We''re going to train!"


    Without any hesitation, we all made the most urgent voice in our hearts. They have never been so eager to train as they are now, but there are still a group of people outside. Once they don''t join in the training, those people will immediately go back and inform the army to come.


    "Good! Since everyone is enthusiastic, let''s start the next stage of training! " Xu Shaotang straightened his body and roared: "now, listen to my command, unload all weapons and equipment, only keep communication tools!"


    "Hua la la", although people don''t know what kind of moth he wants to play, they all conscientiously carry out the order.


    Looking at all the equipment unloaded, Xu Shaotang laughed and asked, "do you know where huangmaoshan is?"


    Everyone nodded, and a bad feeling suddenly rose in their hearts.

 Chapter 120

    Huangmao mountain is the largest mountain in Southeast China. It has a vast area of primeval forest, and many places have not been explored.


    Huangspear mountain is not far from the southeast military region, less than 20 kilometers. The troops of the southeast military region often go there for training, but they all do it outside. No one goes deep into the jungle. It is said that there are tigers, snakes and other beasts in the jungle.


    "Since we all know, I will not say anything superfluous!" Xu Shaotang ordered: "everyone board the plane immediately. Twenty minutes later, they will parachute into the hinterland of Huangmao mountain!"


    Damn, I knew it was going to be this!


    With a sigh in their hearts and a trace of happiness, they finally got away from those covetous people around the training camp.


    Two transport helicopters took off, and Xu Shaotang was also on the plane. It was a long time later that he found that the "pig head" sitting beside him was PI Yongchun.


    "Don''t you want revenge when you are beaten like this?" Xu Shaotang pushed PI Yongchun and asked with a smile.


    PI Yongchun looks at him suspiciously. Now he doesn''t dare to answer easily, because no one knows what the devil instructor has in mind, but they know that every question of this man has his purpose.


    "I''m going to give you a chance of revenge." Seeing that Pi Yongchun didn''t speak, Xu Shaotang pointed to the mountain which was getting closer and closer, and said with a smile: "you can''t do Zhao tiger in the camp, so I specially discussed with your commander and decided to let you fight in the jungle once..."


    With these words, he looked at PI Yongchun and wanted to see the expression on his face that was worse than eating a fly. He didn''t have to follow him. He followed him just to satisfy his bad taste.


    However, he was doomed to be disappointed. There was no expression on PI Yongchun''s swollen face, but it was estimated that his face was not much better.


    Yes, PI Yongchun is really cursing in his heart now.


    Damn it, I''m going around and I''m going to let them be beaten. This asshole, don''t you want to give them a chance to breathe? Grass, grass, grass!


    Xu Shaotang opened the communicator with a smile and said in a loud voice: "everyone parachutes into the hinterland of Huangmao mountain. Half an hour later, 6000 people of the guard Division will search the whole mountain area. Requirement: no one is allowed to go out of the mountain before killing more than half of the enemy''s personnel with bare hands! Be caught by the guard division or leave the exercise area, and be eliminated directly! "


    There was a moment of silence in the communicator, only Xu Shaotang''s voice echoed, but in everyone''s heart, it has been scolded!


    Thirty three of them were beaten as pigs, plus nine semi disabled people who escaped from the hospital. They wanted to kill 3000 people, with an average of 80 people per person. How difficult it was!


    But also unarmed, this motherfucker''s clear is to change the way to let them beat ah!


    They have to fight not only with the people of the guard division, but also with the harsh natural environment and the beasts in the mountains. Is it necessary for people to live?


    Xu Shaotang finished and turned off the communicator. PI Yongchun patted him twice on the shoulder: "good luck. If you are eaten by a tiger, don''t blame me..."


    Arriving at the designated area, two ropes hang down from both sides of the engine room. PI Yongchun looks at Xu Shaotang and sighs in his heart. He holds a person with an injured arm, grabs the rope and slides down from the engine room.


    Looking at all 42 people landing in the jungle, Xu Shaotang gets through song Anbang''s phone: "you can start to move!"


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t want to give them enough time to prepare. He said that the guard division would not move until half an hour later. He was just joking with them.


    This task seems very difficult, but it''s not really difficult. He has taught them a lot. In this lush jungle, with such a large space for strategic maneuver, if they can''t kill their enemies a hundred times as much as themselves, are they still called elites?


    The only thing to worry about is the beasts in the mountains. He is sure that there are tigers and boa constrictors in this mountain forest. If they really meet them, either they will eat the beasts or they will be eaten by the beasts. There is no second way to choose.


    The helicopter that delivered the people stopped in the compound of the military region. This is the command center of the guard division. Now it''s full of people. Song Anbang called not only the guard division, but also the officers of other armies.


    When Xu Shaotang was brought in, the confrontation between the two sides had already begun.


    The head of the guard division is Zhao Guang. Because of his hot temper and his excellent guard division, he is nicknamed Zhao tiger.


    See Xu Shaotang come in, Zhao Guang did not give him a good face.


    The most humiliating thing about the hijacking incident last time was that he was the commander of the security division. More than 10000 people were stationed around the compound of the military region, but all the senior officers were killed quietly. His face had already been lost to grandma''s house.


    "Drillmaster Xu, do you really think your people can kill more than half of my people with their bare hands?" Zhao Guang went to Xu Shaotang and asked with a black face.


    Now that the personnel of the two sides have not contacted each other, instead of staring at the central screen all the time, he starts to chat with Xu Shaotang.As soon as his question came out, everyone turned their eyes on the two of them, 42 to 6000. There was a huge gap in strength, and they also wanted to know the answer.


    Although those people once broke through the defense of the guard division, they didn''t know it. Now the guard division''s people are fully armed, but those people are unarmed. How difficult it is to annihilate half of the guard division''s people!


    Xu Shaotang smiles, shakes his head and says, "if I know the result, why should I let them do such confrontation exercises?"


    He actually knows the result. He believes his team members can do it, but he doesn''t know how long it will take to achieve the target and how many people will be eliminated.


    Zhao Guang took a look at him and held his fist tightly. He knew that if he lost this confrontation training again, it would be a shame.


    "Order: Launch sector search with company as a unit, report the situation at any time!" Zhao Guang said to the correspondent behind him.


    He knows that the people Xu Shaotang trained are very powerful. If they search separately, they are likely to be attacked secretly. Only by concentrating their forces can they prevent the other side from taking advantage of the loopholes.


    Song Anbang sat there and did not speak. He just looked at them with a smile on his face.


    In fact, his heart is very contradictory. If the guard division loses, there will be an elite in the southeast military region. But at the same time, it also shows from the side that the strength of the guard division is not strong enough, so his heart is very tangled.


    "Xu Shaotang, don''t you command those people?" Political commissar asked with a smile: "you just let them go, do you not care about the outcome, or are you very confident?"

 Chapter 121

    "What do I command them for?" Xu Shaotang pointed to song Anbang and said with a smile, "the commander of this team is him. I just follow him to join in the fun."


    "You''re a clean kid!" Song Anbang''s helpless smile.


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips, looked at the room full of people, shrugged and said: "people from both sides have not contacted, and I don''t know what you are doing here! You watch first. I''ll go out for a walk. "


    According to his estimation, it will take at least six or seven hours for the two sides to get in touch. As long as PI Yongchun is not stupid, he will not attack when the other side is full of energy. Waiting for work with ease is the most effective way at present.


    What PI Yongchun has to do now is to find a place to hide, try every means to fill his stomach, study the retreat route, and then set traps to make the other side become frightened birds, and consume the other side''s energy step by step. When the other side is exhausted, it''s time for them to attack. Once the strike is successful, retreat immediately according to the planned route.


    He has already taught them these things. If they attack now, they can finish their training at ease.


    When I went outside, I felt the air was much better.


    He was laughing in his heart. Wait for those people to wait inside. Find a good place to sleep. It''s October, and the weather is getting cooler. It''s a good time to sleep.


    The place where he sleeps is very special. He jumps onto a big tree, crosses his head with his hands, and lies down safely under the cover of the green shade.


    Before I had time to dream, I heard the sound of broken steps in my ears. When I opened my eyes, I saw a man, song Yinuo, standing under the big tree.


    Seeing that he opened his eyes, song Yinuo raised his head and covered his mouth with a smile: "you can find a place, and you are not afraid of others saying you are lazy."


    An elegant white dress, with the original fragrance of flowers, looks like a graceful fairy in plain clothes. It is full of youthful charm and brings a touch of intoxicating amorous feelings to the grassland at the end of summer.


    "Being lazy is one of my few strengths." Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "how do you know I''m here?"


    Song Yinuo pointed to his home: "I was on the balcony, just saw you coming from the command center, so I came out to have a chat with you."


    "Oh, what do you want to talk about?"


    Song Yinuo''s eyes with a smile, a touch of tender autumn, Jiao language way: "you are going to let me have such a neck and you chat?"? I was knocked unconscious by your people two days ago. My neck still hurts. "


    Neck is not painful, but you can take this in front of this man coquetry.


    "So it is Xu Shaotang smiles and jumps down from the tree.


    Looking at this man''s vigorous posture, song Yinuo''s eyes are a little confused, until Xu Shaotang stands in front of her and shakes his hand in front of her eyes.


    "Are you attracted by Ben''s charming posture? I''ll be shy if you look at me like this! "


    In the past, if this man said such words, she would never give him a good face, but now, she nodded with a smile: "I''m really attracted by you, I have to say, when you show masculinity, it''s really attractive."


    As soon as she said this, she made Xu Shaotang feel embarrassed. She laughed awkwardly and asked, "you came all the way here just to praise me, didn''t you?"


    This woman is too elusive, sometimes like a piece of ice, sometimes like a fire, sometimes like a proud swan, sometimes like a shy ugly duckling.


    Song Yinuo put his hands behind him and leaned forward slightly. Looking at the man''s embarrassed smile, he had a smile in his heart. He didn''t expect that the man had such a lovely side.


    "Do you have time to walk with me?"


    It''s rare for this man to be so free. Of course, he should seize the opportunity.


    Xu Shaotang thought a little, then nodded and said with a smile, "it''s better to accompany the beauty for a walk than to see the big masters. However, I think that if this circle goes down, I will become the public enemy of the whole military area... "


    Since she wants to take a walk, she also has some things to talk with her. It''s better to run into the sun than choose a day. Let''s go today.


    They were originally walking side by side, not fast or slow. Xu Shaotang was thinking about how to explain some words to song Yinuo. Unconsciously, he slowed down his pace and slowly fell a body distance. Song Yinuo was leading him.


    The compound of the military region is inhabited by senior officers of the southeast military region. Of course, the environment is not bad. There are green scenes everywhere. However, after this green scene, Xu Shaotang can feel that many people cast envious eyes on him. Song Yinuo''s beauty has already spread all over the southeast military region, along with her reputation, and the scandal between her and Xu Shaotang.


    Although it''s just gossip, many people choose to believe it and sigh in their hearts: good cabbage has been arched by pigs!


    Maybe Xu Shaotang is not a pig, but who cares? In the eyes of all men, if they don''t choose their own beauty, they are all arched by pigs


    Next to the artificial lake, song Yinuo stopped.


    Looking back, looking at Xu Shaotang, who had been with him all the way but didn''t say a word, with a blush on his face, the plump red lips gently opened: "Xu Shaotang, is my butt good-looking?"Er


    Xu Shaotang surprised to see her one eye, do not know why this woman will suddenly ask such a question.


    "You left behind me on purpose. Don''t you want to see my ass?" Song yinuojiao said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang was surprised for a while. He was obviously thinking about something. Well, this woman actually thought that she fell behind her on purpose, just to see her ass? Well, he admits that song Yinuo''s butt is really good. If other people really enjoy the beautiful scenery quietly.


    However, he not only met Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, two great beauties, but also felt that he was not interested in such green mango as song Yinuo.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s mind involuntarily comes up with the figure of dantai Jingming. He thinks that if she is here, he may really can''t help looking at the girl''s buttocks. As far as buttocks are concerned, he has never seen a woman more beautiful than dantai Jingming''s buttocks.


    I''m still evil! Xu Shaotang is thinking.


    Xu Shaotang went to song Yinuo, peered at her towering, and said with a smile, "if I want to see it, I also want to see the beautiful scenery on your chest..."


    Indeed, compared with her buttocks, her chest is obviously more attractive. Although 34d is not as attractive as Su goblin, who has legs in addition to her chest, it can still be described as turbulent. Combined with her tall figure and beautiful face, it forms a wonderful painting.

 Chapter 122

    Song Yinuo smiles, charming and beautiful as the sun. No matter how many sweet words Xu Shaotang used to say, she would feel disgusted. But now, even if the man in front of her stares at her forbidden area with squinting eyes, there is still no trace of disgust. On the contrary, he even hopes that the man''s eyes will be more fiery.


    Because, even if the man deliberately squinted at her, she did not see a trace of lust in his eyes. He knew that the man was just acting, which made her begin to doubt her charm.


    "Do you want to touch it?" Song Yinuo said with a faint smile.


    "Yes, I''ll try!"


    Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and slowly approaches her forbidden area, but Yu Guang from the corner of his eye keeps looking at Song Yinuo''s cheek. This woman, not only doesn''t flinch, but even stands in front of him deliberately.


    When the distance is still a few centimeters, Xu Shaotang retreated, dejectedly took back his hand, sighed: "you win!"


    Looking at his hand back, song Yinuo could not describe his mood at the moment, some disappointed, but some happy.


    Disappointed that all his beauty, there is no temptation to this man; happy that this man is no longer the original playboy, she is very confident in her beauty, since this man can resist her beauty temptation, presumably also can resist the temptation of other beauty.


    A man who can resist temptation will always give women some sense of security.


    "Are you really Xu Shaotang?" Song eno looked as like as two peas in the face. If the man and the man once had exactly the same face, she almost suspected that the man was a fake to others.


    Xu Shaotang heart a shock, this woman, should not be found what? Pretending to be baffled, he asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Although you deliberately make the appearance that sex does not change, I can''t see a trace of desire from your eyes. Compared with you a few months ago, you have become a stranger to me. Can you tell me if you can''t act like you used to? Or did my bodyguard wake you up? "


    This is a question that lingers in her mind for a long time. Since this man came out of the hospital, he has completely changed, from the previously disgusted Playboy to an iron man with fatal attraction to women.


    "Ha ha, people will change!" Xu Shaotang put down his heart and said with a smile: "I used to look like I couldn''t hook up with the best beauties, so I changed my look. I didn''t expect it to work! You see, it''s only a long time since I put the Su demon in bed. There is a saying that if you are poor, you will change. If you change, you will be flexible. The ancients did not deceive me! "


    It''s a pretty good way to shake your head.


    "Do you want to remind me that you are already married?" Song Yinuo asked, with a trace of loneliness on his face.


    She wants to pretend that she doesn''t understand anything, but she can''t pretend to go on. This man''s meaning can''t be understood any more. To say "Su goblin of our family" is nothing but a euphemistic reminder that he already has a lover.


    Xu Shaotang secretly gives her a thumbs up in her heart. This woman, I don''t know anything else, but this intelligence is really rare. As soon as she says it, she understands what she means.


    "I really have a husband. Although every man has the idea of having three wives and four concubines, few of them put it into action. I now have a warm home with people I love, and I''m satisfied. " Xu Shaotang put away his smile, took a look at Song Yinuo, then looked at the sparkling lake and continued: "thank you for sending me food recently. To tell you the truth, your cooking is really good! But no merit, no salary. Don''t bother any more. It will make people talk about you. You are beautiful and charming. You will find a man who really loves you in the future


    Now that the words have come to this stage, he is not a fool. How can he not understand song Yinuo''s mind now.


    Start to deliberately make that pair of hue out, is not to let her hate themselves? But this woman is very clever found, and also easily broke his bravado appearance.


    Women, sometimes too smart is not good!


    "What about sister Shuying?" Song Yinuo looked at him straightly, his eyes were slightly red, his hands firmly grasped his fist, and asked: "since you have su Ruyun, why do you still love Shuying sister?"


    "Did you find out?"


    Song Yinuo said with a bitter smile: "when sister Shuying was injured, you didn''t leave her for a moment. In order to repay my father''s kindness, you didn''t hesitate to go here against your will to help him train people, and sent someone to kill all the mercenaries who hurt her. Can''t I see your love for sister Shuying? "


    Shu Nuo is even envious when he mentions Lin Ying.


    A man can love her to this point, she really should be satisfied, the so-called lost corner of the harvest, although she lost her husband, but got a better man''s love.


    Just, this man is she once regarded as cover shoes but now desperately want to seize the man!"Miss Song, why are you doing this?" Xu Shaotang sat down on the bluestone beside the lake and sighed softly: "I''m not as good as you think. Don''t miss your whole life for the sake of a moment''s impulse."


    It''s said that women''s love is blind. Now he feels deeply that song Yinuo is a proud woman. Why waste his feelings on his married husband.


    "Don''t call me Miss Song, call me Enoch. I seldom impulsive, but this time I decided to impulsive once Song Yinuo''s expression is very firm, and then around to Xu Shaotang behind, hook his neck, in his ear exhale like orchid, secluded said: "before, you pester me, now, I pester you! I''m sure I won''t lose to those two women in your family! "


    Back is a warm body, but Xu Shaotang gently put her hand around his neck, stood up and said faintly: "Enoch, my love has been all given to the two women, you so tempt me, if I do anything, you can only hurt yourself."


    He thinks that he is not a good man or woman. In the face of the temptation of beauty, he really does not guarantee that he will not do anything.


    Song Yinuo''s beauty definitely belongs to the level of national beauty. Having such a woman can be regarded as a rare blessing. It''s just that he won''t take the responsibility.

 Chapter 123

    "Xu Shaotang, you know, the most regretful thing I''ve ever done is to drag your Xu family into the water in order to escape the family''s arrangement." Song Yinuo went to the lake and squatted down. Looking at his pretty face on the lake, he sighed: "if there is no such thing, now, your love for Su Ruyun belongs to me..."


    She never regretted her indifference to this man before. At that time, Xu Shaotang really despised her. Her only regret is her selfish behavior, because that behavior, let her and this man gradually away, eventually become a stranger.


    "Maybe, who knows?"


    Xu Shaotang only knows that before that, although he didn''t like song Yinuo very much, he never hated it. Maybe he still likes to talk with her when he''s free. Maybe he will fall in love with her?


    But who knows? After all, things have happened. There are not so many possibilities in this world.


    He only knew that there were only two women in his heart, they firmly occupied his heart, and there was no place for other women.


    "I''ll go back to cook and bring it to you at noon." Song Yinuo is not discouraged. She once made mistakes. Although this man has forgiven her, she knows that it is not easy to enter this man''s heart.


    Now that you have chosen, you have to stick to it. It''s a piece of ice, and you have to cover it with your own tenderness.


    "Wait!"


    When she was ready to leave, Xu Shaotang stopped her and asked, "are you going to cook at home every day and be a cook for your whole life?"


    "Say what you want." Song Yinuo covers the loss on his face and says with a faint smile.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "my father has retired early. Now my elder sister takes his place. The position you left when you left is empty. If you want to go back, you can call my elder sister."


    It''s better to let her go back to Shengshi to work than to have such an affair with this girl. It happens that there is a shortage of people now. With this girl''s ability, she should be able to share a lot of pressure for her cousin. Song Yinuo is very talented. It''s a waste to be a cook.


    "I''ll think about it!" Song Yinuo nodded and said, "nothing else. I''ll go back to cook first."


    She once really wanted to go back to Shengshi group and share the ups and downs with them. But now, the ups and downs have passed. However, whether she goes back or not is no longer important. In her opinion, cooking for the man she likes is the most important thing.


    Looking at her figure gradually disappearing in front of her, Xu Shaotang has some helplessness. This woman, knowing that she already has two women, still has to rush up. Doesn''t she understand the truth of moths to the fire?


    The prophecy of Su goblin has really come true


    After shaking his head, he felt a little proud. If a woman like song Yinuo could take the initiative to throw herself in his arms, a man would feel proud.


    Is he really excellent? Xu Shaotang''s thought is a bit of a fuss.


    The location of the lake is good, and the cool breeze is blowing. It''s really a good place to sleep. Xu Shaotang is too lazy to walk, so he lies down on the big stone beside the lake and takes a nap.


    At noon, I ate the delicious food song Yinuo sent me, and accompanied the girl to talk about some topics. Then I looked at the time, and it was almost 1:30 in the afternoon.


    Xu Shaotang twisted his stiff body and began to walk to the command center. He was calculating the time in his heart. People from both sides should be close to each other. I don''t know if Zhao Guang has made a new adjustment now.


    The people in the command center still didn''t leave. Now everyone is paying close attention to the movement of the search team of the guard division. PI Yongchun entered the mountain at 8:30 in the morning. Nearly six hours have passed since then. The search team has used all the means they can use, but found no suspicious trace.


    Zhao Guang is now in a hurry. A lot of generals are staring at him. In order to find out the whereabouts of these people, he has transferred military dogs from other places. But after such a long time, his people are still turning around like headless flies.


    "Xu Shaotang, come and sit down!" Song Anbang smiles and points to the empty seat beside him.


    Xu Shaotang walked over, sat down next to him, and said with a smile, "don''t you feel bored after sitting here so long?"


    "Ha ha, this is a fierce battle. How can we afford to miss it?" Song Anbang said with a smile.


    At noon, everyone asked their respective guards to get some food. They ate in the command center and finished. They even trotted to the toilet for fear that they might miss this classic battle.


    "How far is it going now?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Song Anbang took a look at a man next to him, and the man immediately stood up and replied, "report commander, the team of the Security Division has advanced 57 kilometers and formed a encirclement of the target area."


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang smacked his tongue to himself. Zhao Guang really tried his best to push 57 kilometers in six hours. In such a dense jungle, he was really fast.It seems that Zhao Guang is planning to be ashamed before the snow, but he is likely to be disappointed. The faster his people push forward, the more physical exertion they will have, and the failure will follow.


    Just at this time, another correspondent stood up and said excitedly, "report, just came the news, our army has found the enemy''s trace!"


    As soon as the voice rang out, it immediately attracted everyone''s eyes.


    Zhao Guang said: "mark the position on the map immediately, order everyone to get close to the target position, keep vigilant!"


    After waiting for such a long time, he finally found his opponent''s trace. How can he not be excited? Whether he can be ashamed before the snow depends on today.


    Xu Shaotang smiles in his heart. Finding the trace doesn''t mean that he can find the people in the training team. It''s very likely that they left the trace on purpose, waiting for the guards to step in.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, song Anbang gently pulled him for a while and asked in a low voice, "are you sure you want to give me an answer?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, he didn''t worry at all. Although he was sitting there, he looked drowsy.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and gave him a white eye: "I''m not an immortal. How can I know? Look, we have already found the trace. We should fight for the first time soon! "


    If PI Yongchun left a trail on purpose, they should be preparing for a preliminary fight with their opponents. They didn''t carry any supplies. They mostly planned to get some food from the search team, which was obviously more convenient than hunting animals.

 Chapter 124

    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice dropped, a correspondent stood up in embarrassment: "report, the search team that just sent the news Lost contact... "


    "What?" Zhao Guang rushes to the communication and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know..." I don''t know what''s the matter with the communication. Well, suddenly the communication was interrupted. He still wanted to know what''s the matter.


    Hearing the correspondent''s words, Zhao Guang almost kicked out and said angrily: "inform the people behind, and immediately rush to the location where the search team lost contact, and find out the reason for their lost contact for me!"


    Zhao Guang did not care about his image any more. He untied the button on the top of his coat, panted and walked back and forth, his fist almost pinched out of the water. Last time, the training team was sneaking attack, and it can barely make sense if it failed. But this time, 6000 people from our own side were against more than 40 people from others, and the other side was still unarmed. Both sides put on airs and started to work. If they still lost, it would be a real shame!


    Soon, people from behind heard that the company''s search team had been knocked unconscious, and their supplies had been robbed. They didn''t even let go of the dog''s food


    This is an exercise. Since these people have been knocked unconscious, it means that they have been killed by their opponents and can only withdraw from the exercise.


    "Bang"


    Zhao Guang smashed his fist on the table and said angrily, "Order: stop the search. After the camp is assembled, the two battalions will cover and advance alternately. The distance between the two battalions should not exceed one mile!"


    A company, less than ten minutes, was quietly to get rid of, it is too annoying. Zhao Guang''s heart is full of resentment. OK, you cows, if I can''t beat you, I''ll send a battalion to see how capable you are!


    Song Anbang looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face and asked, "do you think they will do it?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not with them!" Xu Shaotang hummed.


    Zhao Guang''s hand is very good. Two battalions cover alternately, which can not only save physical strength, but also strengthen the defense ability. When the distance between the two battalions is less than a mile, one battalions will be attacked, and the other battalions can go to support immediately, not giving the opponent an opportunity.


    However, Zhao Guang thought the people of the training team too simply. If this can prevent the sneak attack of the training team members, then his energy invested in the training team during this period will be in vain. Also, he has stipulated that the team members must solve the opponent with their bare hands, otherwise, they will rob the equipment of the search team, and a grenade will pass, and a large number of people will fall down.


    However, he believes that Pi Yongchun and his colleagues will continue to consume the other party''s forces in the process of Zhao Guang''s search. They are really looking for death.


    His guess is not wrong, with the launch of the search, there are constantly correspondents report the search team was attacked.


    These attacks were also carried out in various ways, one fell into a trap, the other was hoisted up a tree. Another camp is even more strange. When they walk, they find that there are not many people behind them. When they go back, they find that their own people have been tied into rice dumplings.


    More and more security division personnel withdrew from the confrontation. By 5:30 p.m., more than 700 people had somehow withdrawn.


    At this time, people began to believe that the people in the training team could really complete the task. If it goes on like this, they might even annihilate all the people in the guard division.


    "Order: stop searching, gather all together, prevent the enemy from attacking at night!" It felt like Zhao had been beaten in the face.


    The sun will set in an hour or two. He knows that the real battle will start in the dark. It''s not appropriate to divide the troops now. Since he can''t catch up with the people in the training team, he will wait for them to come.


    He didn''t believe it. When thousands of people got together, they dared to attack.


    "Lao Zhao, you are playing tricks." Song Anbang said with a smile.


    How can he not understand Zhao Guang''s intention, turn attack into defense, and fight a war of attrition with the people of the training team, to see who consumes energy to the end!


    Zhao Guang blushed slightly, but he choked his neck and refused to admit: "commander, it''s not cheating, it''s tactical adjustment. Since drillmaster Xu asked them not to come out before killing half of my people, I''ll give them a wait and see. If they can finish the task in this way, I''ll convince them!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Zhao Guang''s move is really the best way at present. Instead of being led by the nose, it''s better to stick to one place and force them to take the initiative to fight with the guard division, gradually consuming the physical strength of the training team members!


    The more they get to the back, the less physical strength and energy the training team members will have. In addition, they still have nine wounded people to take care of, which will directly affect whether they can complete the task.


    "Don''t forget, your task is to catch all the members of 42 training teams!" The commissar looked at Zhao Guang and reminded him.


    Since it''s confrontation training, of course, it''s impossible that only the training team has a task, so does the guard division.


    Zhao Guang nodded: "I know, so I wait for them to come, and then I catch them!"


    He knew that all the members of the training team were guys with eyes above the top. They would never choose to retreat because of the guard division''s insistence. They would certainly take the initiative to attack. At that time, they could catch them all!"Well, no matter what method is used, winning is the key!" Song Anbang stood up, patted Zhao Guang on the shoulder, and said to the crowd, "it''s estimated that we won''t be able to fight for a while and a half. Everyone will go back to have a rest first, and come to watch after dinner!"


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, everyone stood up one after another. Indeed, they had been sitting for a whole day. Most of them were old and had begun to suffer from backache.


    "Dinner at my house in the evening!" Song Anbang said to Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, people in the command center turned their eyes one after another and secretly guessed that Xu Shaotang was not really the son-in-law of the old song family, was he?


    "Ah? Again? " Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile.


    Song Anbang glanced at him and said with a smile, "why not?"


    The two of them have been drinking together for several times, and their relationship is much better than before. Regardless of the previous grudges, he thinks the boy is quite right about his temper. The boy has a good capacity of drinking, so it''s appropriate to have two drinks with him.


    "Just go, it''s not the first time to go anyway!" Xu Shaotang turned his lips.


    The Song family is not a tiger''s den. It''s just that there is a girl who is not clear about her relationship at present. Go and go. Anyway, I''ve made it clear to song Yinuo that if she still pours on herself, it''s no wonder that she''s still there.


    Two people from the command center, Xu Shaotang went to song Anbang side, saw no one around, solemnly said: "old song, I want to tell you something."


    "Fart, fart!" Song Anbang didn''t say well.


    "Your daughter confessed to me..."

 Chapter 125

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang was speechless for a while. This bastard can''t talk to himself well, and always finds some inexplicable words to stimulate himself.


    "Really Xu Shaotang stressed again.


    Song Anbang was dazed for a few seconds. Xu Shaotang''s words really made him thunder. When he saw Xu Shaotang''s smile, he could not help but clench his fist, take a deep breath, and let out a roar.


    "Go away!"


    Although Xu Shaotang is telling the truth, song Anbang naturally takes it as a joke. He thinks the boy is angry with him on purpose. Anyway, he doesn''t know how many times he has been angry with Xu Shaotang, and he is getting used to it.


    No one believed the truth. Xu Shaotang was speechless and followed the angry song Anbang to the Song family.


    With song Yinuo, a charming cook, there is also a table of good dishes. After a meal sent by song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang at least recognized the girl''s cooking skills in his heart, but he didn''t say it out of his mouth.


    After a hard day''s exercise, song Anbang drank with Xu Shaotang in high spirits.


    When Xu Shaotang is making friends with song Anbang at the wine table, there is a loud noise outside. Then the door of the Song family is kicked open.


    Xu Shaotang was shocked. He thought he was brave, but he didn''t expect that there was one more brave. He dared to open song Anbang''s house directly. He had to look at this man with new eyes.


    "Xu Shaotang, I''ll kill you!"


    With a roar, Zhao Guang rushes in with red eyes. Five or six people are behind him. They point their guns at Xu Shaotang one after another. The guards at the gate of the Song family have already been pressed to the ground by his people.


    "Bang!"


    Song Anbang slapped his hand on the table, kicked aside the stool beside him, stood up and yelled at Zhao Guang: "Zhao Guang, put down the gun! Are you going to revolt


    This bastard, dare to take someone to rush into the home of the commander of the military region with a gun! Such behavior, no matter for any purpose, is enough to send Zhao Guang to the military court.


    Zhao Guang''s eyes are red. Facing the furious song Anbang, he doesn''t put down his gun at all. He just roars angrily: "commander, let me kill this asshole. If I want to kill or scrape, I''ll admit it!"


    Song Yinuo doesn''t understand what happened, but she subconsciously blocks Xu Shaotang in front of the soldiers who rush into her home with guns. She believes that these people dare not shoot her, but she forgets that Xu Shaotang has all his skills.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head for a while and secretly asks if he is too lucky. How can he meet so many women who are willing to help him block bullets?


    Sigh back sigh, but he can''t let song Yinuo stand in front of him, gently pull her behind, give her a reassuring look, and then coldly look at Zhao Guang and the people he brought: "I give you a chance to put down the gun, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    If it were not for song Anbang''s family, the people who pointed guns at him would be dead now!


    "Zhao Guang, what happened? You son of a bitch, make it clear first Song Anbang is not worried about Xu Shaotang, he is worried about Zhao Guang. If he really provokes the anger of killing God in front of him, Zhao Guang is the only one who can''t see it. He died in vain!


    He thought in his heart, does Zhao Guang feel that he is going to lose the game, so he vent his anger on Xu Shaotang?


    This idea just appeared, and he shook his head and rejected it. Zhao Guang has been with him for so many years, and he is not such a person who can''t afford to lose.


    "Commander, ask yourself what this bastard has done?" Zhao Guang trembles and points to Xu Shaotang, as if he is a beast that chooses people to eat.


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to talk to him any more and rushes over directly. Although there is a distance of five or six meters from the door, he has appeared in front of Zhao Guang in less than a second. He kicks Zhao Guang out for several meters and smashes a table in Song Anbang''s house by the way.


    His hands are not idle, lightning like a few punches out, with Zhao Guang rushed in those people have all fallen to the ground.


    Before the Song family had time to respond, Xu Shaotang rushed to Zhao Guang again and kicked him a few meters away.


    "I gave you a chance. Damn, how dare you point a gun at me?" Xu Shaotang was very upset at the moment. He kicked Zhao Guang and said, "do you dare to point a gun at me? You don''t know what to do


    When song Anbang reacted, he rushed up and hugged Xu Shaotang: "don''t beat him, you''ll die if you beat him again!"


    Song Anbang is very angry now. What the hell is that!


    "Zhao Guang, you bastard, what''s the matter?" While persuading Xu Shaotang, song Anbang scolds Zhao Guangda, who is lying on the ground.


    He also knows that Zhao Guang''s temper is very hot, but he is definitely not a person who makes trouble without any trouble. He has taken people to rush into his commander''s home, and something must have happened. Obviously, this matter is also related to Xu Shaotang, or Zhao Guang unilaterally thinks that this matter is related to Xu Shaotang.Zhao Guang coughed fiercely twice, raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Facing Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes, his tears immediately came down and choked: "this bastard, let his people kill more than 100 of my brothers alive! It''s a real death! "


    "What did you say?" The sudden news almost stunned song Anbang. He let go of Xu Shaotang and grabbed Zhao Guang''s collar. With red eyes, he roared, "tell me again? Is it true that more than 100 people died? Didn''t you pass out? "


    Zhao Guanghu nodded with tears in his eyes: "the corpse is on the way back. If you don''t believe it, you can see it yourself..."


    Song Anbang slumped on the ground and murmured, "how can this happen? How could this be... "


    He didn''t believe that Xu Shaotang would give such an order, or that the training team members would kill their comrades in arms. Unless the training team members were too heavy handed and lost their sense of propriety, but one or two people were accidents, could more than 100 people still be accidents?


    "These bastards! How dare they do that! " Song Anbang smashed his fist on the ground, and his tears ran down uncontrollably. Then he roared: "I will shoot them all!"


    Zhao Guang was distressed by the loss of more than 100 soldiers. He was also distressed. What he was even more distressed about was that the people he had painstakingly trained turned into a group of inhuman hungry wolves!

 Chapter 126

    Xu Shaotang was also shocked by the sudden news. When he got back to his senses, he directly turned on his portable communication device. This is the only communication frequency between him and the training team members, not even the commander song Anbang.


    "Pi Yongchun!" Xu Shaotang firmly grasped his fist and roared at the communicator: "why do you give a dead hand to your colleagues? Who gave you the courage


    At this moment, he was really angry. If these people who were trained by themselves didn''t know the weight of their actions and couldn''t control their killing heart, he didn''t mind destroying them. It would be a disaster to keep such people!


    "Instructor? What''s going on? " PI Yongchun''s confused voice came from the communicator.


    "What''s the matter? And I want to ask you what''s going on! " Xu Shaotang crunched his fist and growled angrily: "just now, more than 100 people in the guard division were killed in the battle. Please listen to me clearly, it''s the battle! Dead in battle


    Now he finally understood why Zhao Guang was so angry. When he heard such news, even he wanted to kill all these bastards!


    "No way!" PI Yongchun exclaimed: "we haven''t done it yet. We plan to wait until midnight! Did they make a mistake? How can we kill our comrades in arms? "


    "Are you sure there''s no one around you?" Xu Shaotang''s tone finally had a slight relaxation.


    "Sure, they''re all by my side. They haven''t even gone out for the wounded!"


    Hearing PI Yongchun''s affirmative reply, Xu Shaotang instantly calmed down. Maybe this matter is not so simple.


    Since those people of the guard division were not killed by PI Yongchun, there are others!


    There are people lurking in Huangmao mountain! And the enemy!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang immediately ordered: "now, I order you to terminate the confrontation immediately! Find out the enemy in Huangmao mountain immediately! Repeat command: end the confrontation immediately


    "Got it! End the confrontation immediately


    Xu Shaotang held the communication device tightly and said to PI Yongchun: "the other side may have experts. You should be careful and cover the wounded! Remember, this is not a drill! "


    Turning off the communication device, Xu Shaotang stood in front of song Anbang and Zhao Guang and said, "it''s not PI Yongchun. It''s possible that there are foreign enemies lurking in Huangmao mountain! I''m on my way right now! Mr. Zhao, let all your men change into live ammunition and retreat out of the mountain! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang''s people have already gone out, and things are a little troublesome. He must go and have a look in person.


    Zhao Guang is still lying on the ground, but song Anbang has come back to his senses and directly kicks Zhao Guang: "don''t you give me the order to go away and let more brothers die?"


    After being kicked, Zhao Guang came back to himself and rushed to the command center.


    "Enoch, you can eat by yourself first. I''m going to the headquarters!"


    Out of such a big thing, he can''t not go, he wants to see, the other party is who!


    As song Anbang walked out of the door, the whole southeast military region rang out a shrill alarm.


    This is the first level combat readiness alarm, from this moment on, everyone is loaded, ready to attack!


    ¡­¡­


    The night in the jungle is cool, but Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to enjoy the cool. When he comes by helicopter, he has determined the location of the training team, and also got the location of the guard''s accident. The training team is on the way.


    When Xu Shaotang rushed over, song Anbang also began to deploy troops. His purpose was very simple, to surround the whole huangmaoshan group. He wanted all the enemies who dared to invade to leave their bodies on this land!


    When Xu Shaotang landed in the jungle, he immediately turned on the communicator and contacted PI Yongchun.


    "Report the situation!"


    "Just now we had a short fight with each other, one of our brothers died, but we also let the other party leave two bodies! Now we''re in pursuit! " PI Yongchun''s voice is very repressive. You can hear that he is very angry now that he has lost his comrades in arms.


    "Stop the pursuit, join the guards first, I''ll be here soon!"


    Xu Shaotang quickened his pace and soon found the training team in the jungle. The jungle is a disaster for others, but he is familiar with it. Such a jungle can''t slow his pace at all.


    "The wounded will retreat with the guard division first, and the others will change into the guard division''s equipment!" Before Xu Shaotang''s people appeared, his voice came from the night.


    When he came to the three corpses, one of them was the corpse of a training team member. A big hole was directly blasted in his chest. The blood was still flowing out slowly. His face still looked frightened. It was obvious that he was greatly frightened before he died.


    It can be seen that the player was killed by the other side. The other side also killed him with their bare hands. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to make a big hole in a person''s chest with their bare hands.


    Look at the bodies of the two enemies, the faces of Asians, but they are definitely not Chinese. Judging from their makeup, they are probably mercenaries in Southeast Asia.When he checked the condition of the corpse, the training team members had put on their equipment. There was a kind of killing atmosphere in the world, and everyone''s eyes were burning with anger.


    "Have you found out the situation of the enemy? How many people are there on the other side?" Xu Shaotang looked at put on equipment, neatly standing in front of his team asked.


    PI Yongchun returned: "the enemy''s strength is not weak, should not be less than ten people!"


    In the dark jungle, unless the other party is surrounded, it is difficult to know how many people there are. PI Yongchun can only make a rough judgment from the situation he just met.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with awe inspiring look: "no matter who the other party is, now, immediately follow me to find out the enemy and kill them!"


    "Yes


    They can''t wait to attack and leave all the enemies who dare to invade on the territory of China to avenge their dead comrades in arms.


    "Instructor Xu, can we help you?" A commander of the guard division came out and asked.


    Xu Shaotang looked at him, shook his head and said, "your people will leave now with the wounded and the dead. We will take revenge for your dead brother."


    In the dark of the jungle, the participation of the guard Division will only increase the casualties.


    The commander nodded. Although he was unwilling, he knew that their men were not the opponents of those enemies.


    Although they all have night vision equipment, they can''t see a long distance in such a lush jungle even in broad daylight. They are all experts in jungle warfare, so they are extremely careful, because no one knows where the enemy will come from.

 Chapter 127

    Xu Shaotang takes the lead. His perception is stronger than anyone here. He will react quickly when there is danger.


    "Stop!"


    Xu Shaotang put up his hand, and everyone immediately squatted down. He squatted on the ground to check a broken branch. The broken trace of the branch is still very fresh. It seems that they are following the right direction.


    "All attention, the enemy is probably nearby! Everyone be careful not to make any noise


    Xu Shaotang knows that this contest has officially started here!


    The team is searching carefully in the dark jungle. They not only need to pay attention to the enemies that may appear at any time, but also need to face the deadly animals in the jungle. Poisons such as poison and spider are also their enemies.


    Maybe it was their bad luck, maybe God didn''t think they had enough difficulties. At 10:00 p.m., it began to rain cats and dogs in the jungle. Although it was the end of summer, the rain in the jungle was still very cold.


    Just as everyone gritted his teeth against the cold, Xu Shaotang suddenly made a gesture.


    Point to the front on the left, then put up two fingers, then point to the front on the right, and point to them at the same time, indicating that they go to the front on the right.


    As soon as he got close to here, he found that there were three people lying in ambush in front of him, two on the left and one on the right. He went to deal with the two on the left, and gave the rest to PI Yongchun.


    Seeing his gesture, most of the team members were on guard immediately. There was no abnormality in the army, but they moved forward slowly according to the fixed search formation. However, several people had quietly left the army and walked around from the side.


    This is what they learned from Xu Shaotang. They try not to use hot weapons against the enemy. On the one hand, they should exercise themselves, and on the other hand, they should avoid scaring the snake.


    Xu Shaotang''s action is very light. When he is close to the enemy''s latent position, his action is as fast as lightning. Before the two people react, he has already rushed to the two people, kicked out, directly broke one of them''s neck, and quickly poked out with one hand, accurately and correctly pinched the other''s neck.


    The whole action was accomplished at one go, which made the people of the training team hot eyed. They wished they could be as powerful as the instructor.


    On the other side, three training team members also put out at the same time. One of them fell on the other side. Just as the enemy in the dark was about to make a noise, his two hands had already climbed up to his head and twisted his neck.


    After solving the enemy, Xu Shaotang asked everyone to sit down and have a rest. At the same time, he handed over the man he caught to PI Yongchun. He believed that Pi Yongchun had a way to make him speak.


    Half an hour later, they got the information they wanted.


    These are not mercenaries at all, but the most elite special forces of the Philippines. In addition, there are three Americans who are instructors of their troops.


    A total of 21 of them have been lurking in this jungle for a week. Originally, they wanted to steal military intelligence from the southeast military region. After discovering the search unit of the guard division, their instructor suddenly changed his mind and wanted to train with the guard division!


    After knowing the whole story, everyone''s heart was filled with rage, thinking that their comrades in arms were brutally killed by the enemy in the dense forest. They wanted to rush up and kill all the enemies immediately!


    "Since the enemy wants to train us, we also want to train our hands with them!" Xu Shaotang''s voice is extremely cold.


    Although he is not a soldier, he will always be a Chinese. In the face of a group of monkeys'' provocation, he will never show mercy. Since they dare to come to China, they will have the consciousness of death!


    With Xu Shaotang joining us, we successfully cleared four enemies along the way, and also removed many traps made by the enemy. These traps are not fatal traps, but they can make people lose their ability to act.


    The enemy''s goal is very simple, that is to slow down their pursuit speed in this way, and constantly reduce the number of people.


    It seems that the enemy is beginning to feel the pressure after losing some more troops. Now they must be setting traps while fleeing.


    It''s two o''clock in the morning now. Seeing that the team members are exhausted, Xu Shaotang asked everyone to find a place to rest and continue to track at dawn.


    Everyone''s physical strength will drop sharply, and their reaction and alertness will also drop. Moreover, the jungle is full of the enemy''s entrapment, dragging their tired bodies to chase the enemy rashly, which is likely to cause unnecessary casualties


    before six o''clock in the morning, everyone has woken up, they ate some dry food before going to bed, and after several hours of recovery, they are tired All of them are now fighting in front of Xu Shaotang.


    In the process of pursuing last night, they have solved nine enemies, that is to say, there are still 12 enemies they need to solve.


    Xu Shaotang has made up his mind to end the battle today. He is not interested in the so-called special forces of the monkeys. He just wants to meet the three Americans.


    Pack up, we continue to set out, although the day is not bright, but there has been a glimmer of light in the jungle.After a heavy rain, the trace left by the enemy has almost disappeared, but Xu Shaotang still finds a trace from it, a drop of blood. Although it has been deliberately covered up, he still can''t escape his keen sense of smell. It''s not human blood, it should be some kind of animal''s blood in the jungle.


    There was no sign of fighting nearby, and it was clear that the animal had become a ration for the enemy.


    Pointing to the trap in front of him, Xu Tang said, "all enemies, pay attention!"


    With a word, Xu Shaotang had rushed forward quickly, and PI Yongchun roared: "keep up with the speed!"


    A thrilling pursuit war officially opened.


    Although Xu Shaotang is deliberately suppressing his speed, his speed is still very fast. In order not to distance himself from the players, he will look back from time to time.


    When he looked back again, he suddenly felt a trace of fierce murderous.


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot came. Almost at the moment of the gunshot, he had moved to the side to avoid the enemy''s bullets.


    "Be careful, there''s a Sniper at three o''clock. Pull it out immediately!" Xu Shaotang gave a big drink.


    A sniper can''t threaten him, but he can threaten the members of the training team. Listen to the sound of the gun, it should be a large caliber sniper rifle. If you are shot by this kind of gun, unless it is carried to the extreme, you will be disabled if you don''t die.

 Chapter 128

    "Zhou Hu, kill the sniper immediately! Others, cover


    At the moment of PI Yongchun''s order, Xu Shaotang had already gone out. The distance of more than 1000 meters was not far for him.


    Now that the other side has arranged snipers here, it seems that the enemy has decided to fight them to the death here, or they will not find any more.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    There are two successive sniper guns. The enemy sniper has already raised his heart to his throat. How can this man have such a fast speed? Is this still human? Three shots have not hit others, and others are still moving quickly to their own direction, if someone close, they are mostly dead.


    Three shots in a row did not hit the target, he immediately began to escape, as a sniper, he understood that a shot for a place is the best way to snipe the enemy.


    "Bang!" At the same time, Zhou Hu has already shot, and the sniper who wants to escape is directly shot in the head by him.


    "Zhou Hu, well done! There are eleven left, brothers. It''s time for revenge! " PI Yongchun roared and rushed out with his gun.


    At this stage, guns are still their most effective weapon.


    "Daddada..."


    A series of gunshots broke the silence of the jungle, and the enemy blocked their advance with powerful firepower.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang rushed to the other side''s area, and when he arrived, there were already three blonde men waiting for him.


    "Give this man to us, and you keep on fighting!" A man with a big nose gave orders to his team through a messenger.


    Last time, the beast twisted his mouth and gave you a cold smile. It''s not enough for the three of you


    At the first sight of these three blonde men, Xu Shaotang knew that these are the things made by foreign countries. The despicable country can only rely on these despicable means to cultivate experts forever!


    Gene soldiers can also deal with the ordinary Chinese troops. When they meet the experts, they are completely responsible for delivering vegetables!


    "Asshole! We are not beasts The big nose man''s face was covered with clouds, and he roared: "Huaxia people, I want to drink with your heart!"


    As gene fighters, they are indeed the product of the combination of human and animal genes, so they hate others to say they are beasts! They want to kill anyone who dares to challenge them and let them know that they are not beasts!


    "The beast is the beast! Want to drink my heart? Do you deserve it? "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t keep his hand. When he did it, it was a stormy attack. The thunderous fists were made airtight by him. Although he doesn''t know what these three beasts are, he doesn''t care at all. Moreover, he won''t kill them. These three men may be caged as beasts for training team!


    Originally, I wanted to let the training team compete with tigers. Now it suddenly sounded that tigers are protected animals, and their appearance is much better than these three things. He really can''t bear to see tigers in trouble!


    The three gene fighters didn''t keep their hands. At the moment when Xu Shaotang took the hand, they knew that the opponent was very strong.


    Whether it''s power or speed, or the method of attack, this Oriental has obviously achieved the extreme.


    Under the sound of more intense gunfire, a man and three wild animals were fighting together.


    Yes, at first, if Xu Shaotang said they were wild animals, he would insult them a little. But now, these three people have become wild animals.


    Their body shape has not changed much, but their clothes have been cracked by the muscles of their upper bodies. There is a mass of black hair on their chest. Their faces are beyond recognition, and their cheekbones are protruding. They are very like three gorillas.


    Yes, these three people are ape people, and their wild genes are from gorillas.


    Combined with the genes of orangutans, they are far more powerful, faster and more agile than ordinary special forces soldiers.


    It''s just that their opponents are faster.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to kill the three beasts, so he didn''t use his innate power, but the ultimate power in the future was fighting them. Even so, he still didn''t have much pressure.


    When the three beasts attacked again, Xu Shaotang found one of the flaws.


    Although it is only a small flaw, it is fatal.


    One foot had already been kicked out, and the angle was very tricky. It was aimed at the key point of the big nose who was shouting the most.


    "Oh..." A roar of the beast, this is the real roar of the beast.


    The big nosed ape covered the key and fell to the ground in pain. Xu Shaotang didn''t show mercy on his foot. He even heard a very small sound like fragmentation. It turns out that no matter men or male beasts, as long as that place is hit, they will lose combat effectiveness!


    Without one beast, the rest of the fight will be much easier, and the remaining two will be much easier to solve.When Xu Shaotang broke one of his arms, the gunfire in the jungle stopped. The training team has solved the battle and is coming here.


    "It''s just in time!" Xu Shaotang smiles in his heart and slows down the attack speed. Anyway, there''s only one left. Let''s give it to the training team.


    Looking at PI Yongchun and others rushing towards him, Xu Shaotang stops his attack on the last man and shouts to them, "Pi Yongchun and Zhou Hu, this monster is yours. You can only capture it alive. Don''t kill me!"


    The strength of these gene fighters is relatively strong. It''s estimated that Pi Yongchun can''t do it alone. For the sake of Zhou Hu''s sniper, give him a chance to practice!


    Of course, PI Yongchun and Zhou Hu are happy. It''s a great improvement for them to compete with such experts.


    Two people are not ambiguous at the moment, and they fight against the gene warrior with a loud drink. The players who didn''t have the chance to take part in the war were not discouraged. They watched with ease. Although they only watched, they could learn a lot from this kind of life and death struggle. These things may be the capital for them to survive in the battlefield in the future.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Xu Shaotang also got in touch with song Anbang and told him that the enemy had been eliminated, so that he would not be alarmed. At the same time, he told him his position and asked him to send a helicopter to pick him up.


    The battle between PI Yongchun and Zhou Hu went smoothly. Although they were also injured by the gene warrior, they finally won the man together. They also understand that if Xu Shaotang had not consumed too much strength of this man in advance, they would not be his opponents.


    "How is the injury?" Xu Shaotang asks PI Yongchun.


    "Not in the way!" PI Yongchun wiped a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth and sighed: "the power of this monster is too great!"


    Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "if others make themselves ghosts, you can''t let others get any benefits? Practice slowly. One day, you will find that such an opponent is really vulnerable! "


    After the first World War, three players were injured. They were all bruised by stray bullets. It''s OK. Just bandage them.

 Chapter 129

    Half an hour later, five helicopters appeared in the sky. As they looked up, a group of people quickly fell from the helicopter.


    Xu Shaotang was a little puzzled. When the battle was over, why did so many people come here?


    Soon a team of 50 people stood in front of Xu Shaotang, led by a major.


    "Drillmaster Xu, commander, let''s receive the bodies of the enemy!" The major saluted Xu Shaotang.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t have any military rank, he didn''t dare to make mistakes in front of Xu Shaotang. Soldiers worshipped the strong. Xu Shaotang took people to avenge his dead brother. He could afford his military salute.


    Xu Shaotang returned a salute and asked: "what do you want a corpse for? These rubbish, just stay here and feed the wild animals! "


    "The commander ordered that we must take back the bodies of the enemy The major is back.


    "There are only nine corpses here, and seven are in the jungle. PI Yongchun arranges two people to take them back the same way and take them to find the corpses!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to ask any more. He directly asked people to take them to the seven corpses in the jungle. Since Song Anbang ordered people to come to receive the corpses, he should have other plans.


    After thanking Xu Shaotang, the major began to arrange for people to pull the bodies on the scene onto the helicopter, and the three prisoners were also tied up into rice dumplings by the training team. When the helicopter landed in the southeast military region, song Anbang immediately rushed up with a group of people. Zhao Guang was the fastest runner.


    Looking at the three prisoners, Zhao Guang couldn''t bear the anger in his heart. He rushed up and punched and kicked them.


    Can he not be angry? Just because of these bastards, more than 100 of his brothers died. Yesterday, they were still alive. In the blink of an eye, they became cold corpses.


    Other people didn''t stop him. They knew that Zhao Guang was angry. Anyway, these three people had a long life and were hard to kill for a while. Let Zhao Guang vent his anger.


    The three were beaten and yelled. They were talking a lot of English. Xu Shaotang could hear them, but Zhao Guang couldn''t understand them.


    "Grass, dare to scold me!" Zhao Guang is a burst of fierce fists and feet to wait up.


    Xu Shaotang was surprised. What others said was that they wanted him to give preferential treatment to the prisoners. Well, Zhao Guang thought others were scolding him! Who is Zhao Guang who can''t understand English? At this time, the people who can understand also pretend not to understand.


    Until tired, Zhao Guang stopped, went to Xu Shaotang, bowed to him deeply and apologized: "instructor Xu, please forgive me for offending you so much last night."


    Xu Shaotang waved and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Anyway, I''ve beaten you."


    Song Anbang was helpless for a while. He didn''t know how to save face for others in front of so many people. But on second thought, he didn''t even give face to himself, let alone others?


    "Well, everyone is tired. Let''s have a rest first! If you are injured, go to the clinic to clean up the wound. These three prisoners are to be taken to prison at once Song Anbang stood up and said.


    Everyone nodded, tossed for so long, really tired.


    Soon, the crowd dispersed, and the three prisoners were taken away by song Anbang''s men. Although they had been talking a lot, no one paid any attention to them. The soldiers who escorted them would give them two butts if they were upset.


    At noon, song Anbang served the dishes, Zhao Guang served the wine, and invited Xu Shaotang to a meal. One man was kind to him and the other was kind to him.


    After Zhao Guang left, Xu Shaotang pulled song Anbang aside and asked curiously, "what military intelligence do you have here? Why do people steal it over and over again? "


    He wanted to ask this question after he knew the reasons why the Philippines came here. The eight major military regions of China are so sentimental that they don''t steal, but they always patronize the Annan military region. There must be something unknown.


    "Why do you ask so many kids? Don''t you know everything? Ask the big man who helped you up there When talking, song Anbang is a little proud. Don''t you know everything? I call you bang!


    Song Anbang could not express his mood at the moment. He had been ready to be punished, but because he had eliminated the invaders, he had already sent a message from above, and his merits and demerits were equal. However, after more than 100 people died, how could he not be distressed.


    "White eyed wolf!" Xu Shaotang dissatisfied said: "I just helped you a favor, you began to play again? Don''t think I''ll help you next time! "


    People say that he has a soft tongue and a short hand. If he hadn''t been to the Song family to eat and drink, he would have been able to throw song Anbang out now. It''s very irritating!


    "You are the white eyed wolf Song Anbang scolded back, thinking that he might really want to ask the boy for help in the future, he said, "do you know Huangshi island?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded. As a Chinese, who doesn''t know about Huangshi island? In recent years, the island has been on the news. The Philippines and China often have some friction over the island, but nothing serious has happened.


    "It has been decided that we should build an island in Huangshi island as the first step for our country to go out. We are about to start work soon, so those Southeast Asian monkeys must feel the pressure to steal our military intelligence! " Song Anbang analyzed."It''s still not the end of the story that we''ve stolen any information." Xu Shaotang said.


    Song Anbang glanced at him and said, "what information can we have? It''s nothing more than the deployment of our troops near the coast, our weapons and equipment, and our comprehensive combat effectiveness!"


    Listen to him, Xu Shaotang will understand.


    Annan military region is the closest military region to Huangshi island. Once there is a big military conflict between the two countries, apart from the Navy, the Annan military region must be the first to go up. Therefore, the information about the southeast military region is extremely important to the Philippines.


    I''ve been making trouble for a long time, but it''s all about this!


    "Come on, I''ll leave without anything. I haven''t even slept well these two days!" Xu Shaotang stood up and was ready to leave.


    "You''re in such a hurry!" Song Anbang said: "sit down, I''ll ask you a few things!"


    "Business or private?" Xu Shaotang watched him warily. He didn''t know why. He always felt that song Anbang didn''t have any good intentions.


    "All of them!" Song Anbang didn''t say well.


    Xu sat down and waited for song Anbang to ask him what he could ask.


    "It''s been said that they want the three prisoners, but I don''t want to hand them over. Help me find a way!" Song Anbang''s face was not good-looking. These people killed more than 100 of them. He wanted to cut off these prisoners. Unexpectedly, the news spread to the upper ears so quickly.

 Chapter 130

    He has ordered a strict blockade of the information, but the above still know, then, many things are very obvious, obviously, there are people around who are not in the same mind with themselves.


    "Hand it in? Why do you hand it in? " Xu Shaotang frowns. He grabs the three people, but he never wants to hand them in. He just wants them to play as sandbags for the training team.


    Now listen to song Anbang''s meaning, this catch alive back, but also catch trouble.


    "Where do I know what''s up there?" Depressed, song Anbang felt his head and said, "if I hand them in, how can I face hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the Annam military region?"


    Although there is an article in the international convention to be captured, they are not prisoners. At most, they are spies. Of course, you don''t need to be polite to spies.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said, "if you don''t shoot those three people now, you can save your mind and give them an account."


    "Shoot, do you want me to disobey you?" Song Anbang scolded: "if you shoot them, I will go to the military court!"


    Xu Shaotang thought, this is also true, if there is no order above, he will be shot. As a commander of the military region, he still has the power to shoot a few people, but since the order is given by the above, to do so again will be disobedience.


    Calm down to think about it, Xu Shaotang had an idea in his heart. He showed a mysterious smile and said, "I heard that agents of many countries will hide poison in their teeth. Once they are caught, they will immediately bite the poison?"


    "Well, there is such a saying..." Song Anbang just said a word, an instant reaction came over, the face of the haze to go, laughing: "your boy is really a stomach of bad water!"


    How can he not understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning, that is, secretly send someone to poison the three people to death. If it is found up, it will say that they committed suicide! Anyway, no one has gone to check whether there is poison in their mouth. At that time, give him an innocent person who doesn''t know. There''s no way above.


    "What do you mean I have bad water? It''s for you Xu said discontentedly.


    "OK, I''m wrong!" Song Anbang said disapprovingly, at the same time picked up the phone, told PI Yongchun they personally to deal with this matter.


    These three people, he must let them stay in the Annan military region, even if they can''t stay alive, they must also leave their bodies! Otherwise, it will cold the hearts of all the officers and men of the guard division!


    After solving this difficult problem, song Anbang was in a better mood. He took a look at Xu Shaotang and suddenly asked, "how do you plan to deal with the relationship with Enoch?"


    Last night, in the face of Zhao Guang''s gun, his daughter did not hesitate to block in front of the boy, he already knew that his daughter really fell in love with the boy this time! Although he has known about it for a long time, now he must listen to Xu Shaotang. He can''t watch his daughter jump into the fire pit!


    Xu Shaotang is stunned. Is this his private matter?


    "Where do I know how to deal with it? I want you to teach me how to deal with it! " Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "so, you''d better persuade her. You know, I''m not a good person."


    "If I could persuade you, I would have done it for a long time." Song Anbang said: "I know her temperament. No one can change what she decides! So I ask you, "what are you going to do with your relationship?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and sighed: "I really don''t know. Just yesterday, I told her very clearly, but she still wants to do that. What can I do?"


    "No matter where you go, I hope you don''t hurt her!" Song Anbang looked at him quietly and said plainly: "if you dare to hurt her, I will give you some missiles even if I fight my life!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is crazy! Xu Shaotang finally saw song Anbang''s love girl become infatuated again!


    In the end, they failed to leave the bodies of the three gene fighters. They directly sent someone to pull them away. Song Anbang could not escape criticism, but he could only criticize them. Although everyone guessed that song Anbang sent someone to poison them, there was no evidence and he could only let it go.


    A few days later, the bodies of the three were picked up by foreign officials.


    Song Anbang secretly congratulated himself that he did not let the three men leave the Annam military region alive. Otherwise, he could not explain to the officers and soldiers of the whole military region. If not, he might even cause mutiny.


    It was also at this time that a piece of news attracted Xu Shaotang''s attention. In the sea area near the island where he last trained the team members, he found a number of mutilated bodies gnawed by sea crocodiles and sharks. After statistics, a total of 18 bodies were found. It was preliminarily determined that these people were from the Philippines.


    Xu Shaotang was amused. Song Anbang really refused to suffer losses. Aren''t those who were killed by the training team in the Philippine special forces? What''s more funny is that from the photos at the scene, the bodies of the Filipinos have been gnawed into a pile of broken meat. How can we count the specific number?


    It is obvious that song Anbang gave these data and photos to the newspaper. He was deliberately beating the Philippine people in the face. Anyway, the Philippines does not dare to admit that it sent people to the Annan military region to steal intelligence, so it can only suffer from this dumb loss.Because of this, song Anbang could not escape the criticism from the above, and the so-called criticism is actually a painless saying: don''t be so cruel next time!


    It seems that they think song Anbang''s way of doing this is very soothing, but after all, the means are too cruel, so they always have to say something.


    In fact, after training for a few days, the rest of the team members have nothing to do with their normal training.


    But now that he has been trained to this extent, Xu Shaotang will train him along the way. He promised to do well in other people''s affairs.


    Moreover, I believe it is also a very interesting training.


    "Why do you think of asking me out?" Song Yinuo''s heart with a glimmer of joy, this is Xu Shaotang to Annam military region after the first time about her.


    "Cough..." Xu Shaotang a dry cough, this girl misunderstood big, he is not to ask her, "in fact, I want you to help me train the people of the training team..."


    He can also do this training, but he believes that his teaching is not as good as that of song Yinuo. This thing is really not what men can teach.


    Hearing what he said, song Yinuo was disappointed and puzzled. He asked curiously, "didn''t you drink too much with my father last night? I''m a soft woman with no strength to bind a chicken. How can I help you train people? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are really the only one who is suitable for this thing. If I teach them, it will be a bit nondescript."


    The more he said, the more eccentric he was, and the more curious song Yinuo was: "tell me, I''m very curious about what I can teach them."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 131

    In the indoor training room, 41 people are puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang, don''t know what the goods are mad.


    Morning exercise back, actually for the first time let them take a bath, but also wash themselves clean, can''t leave a trace of sweat. After training for nearly a month, they have been used to training with sweat all over their body. It''s too luxurious for them to take a bath. If they can take a bath every five days, it''s even if the master is kind.


    In the past, when they went to the canteen for dinner, they never worried about having no place. As long as they saw that they were coming, an area would be left around automatically.


    It''s not because of their strength, but because of their sweat!


    "You''ve been training very hard recently, so I''m going to give you a benefit today." Xu Shaotang looked at the team members, their faces obviously said don''t believe, this kind of expression, let him very unhappy, continued: "I know you don''t believe, but you will believe it soon!"


    Xu Shaotang straightened his body and said with a smile: "next, let''s welcome the temporary instructor with warm applause!"


    His voice fell, the following is just a sparse applause, when you see the beautiful figure, the applause suddenly became very warm, almost swollen their hands.


    When song Yinuo stood next to Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang immediately made a silent action to the following, said with a smile: "now you believe it?"


    They all nodded desperately. Although the beauty knew she couldn''t have any idea, she still couldn''t help looking more. Besides, it was more comfortable to see the beauty than the devil instructor in front of her.


    "I won''t introduce this one. Everyone knows him!" Xu Shaotang laughed for a while, his face suddenly returned to the color of cold Lin, and said: "from now on, Miss Song will be your temporary instructor, you must obey her orders unconditionally!"


    "Yes


    Everyone''s voice is very loud, one by one like a chicken.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head, looked at Song Yinuo and said with a smile, "drillmaster song, I''ll leave it to you. If you think someone is not doing well, you can tell me and I''ll help you clean him up!"


    Song Yinuo nodded gently, glanced at the people below, and mourned for them in his heart. I don''t know how this man thought of these strange things. She never thought that she could call herself an instructor in front of the training team.


    After greeting her, Xu Shaotang walked down from the stage, dragged a chair and sat down in the corner, waiting to see a good play.


    "Help me move a set of tables and chairs to the stage!" Song Yinuo immediately entered the role of instructor. If someone else, in the face of this group of soldiers, may be a little embarrassed, but she is a person who has seen the world, this kind of scene, is to deal with.


    The two team members immediately stepped forward and put the seats on the stage in the most handsome posture they could do.


    Song Yinuo nods his head to express his thanks. There is a smile in his beautiful eyes. Then in front of everyone, he takes out the small box he has been carrying in his left hand and carefully places it on the table.


    "Next, I''d like to ask someone to do me a favor. I wonder if anyone will come up voluntarily?"


    With a faint smile on her face, her long eyelashes curled up, but a trace of cunning appeared in her dark eyes. When she matched her exquisite figure, she immediately fascinated the people.


    "I''ll do it!"


    "I I! Don''t fuck with me In order to show more in front of no one, everyone has made great efforts.


    Song Yinuo looked at the mouse who cried the most happily below and said with a smile: "I remember you. Your name is Xue Kai, nicknamed mouse, right? It''s just you


    Mouse instantly had this happy feeling of winning the grand prize. In everyone''s envious eyes, he ran to the stage excitedly: "I didn''t expect Miss Song to remember me. It''s really a great honor!"


    "It''s a great honor for you to come and help me!" Song Yinuo smile, hands gently touched the box, in everyone''s curious eyes open.


    Full of a box, full of all kinds of cosmetics, small lattice inside, there is a wig.


    "Today, the lesson I''m teaching you is - how to be a woman!"


    As soon as song Yinuo''s words came out, he was stunned. Then he burst into laughter. The role of the mouse was very obvious. He was a model for song Yinuo


    The mouse wants to run, but song Yinuo stares at him and says: "sit down!"


    This is the beginning of a new course


    After being tortured for a whole day, this special course is over.


    At the beginning, everyone laughed at the mice. When song Yinuo asked everyone to make up for their teammates, the team members were left with only wailing. Compared with song Yinuo, the make-up song Yinuo made for the mice was at least good, but the make-up song Yinuo made for his teammates was so ugly that even Xu Shaotang almost vomited.


    When song Yinuo announced the end of the course, everyone rushed back to the dormitory, trying to erase the messy things on his face as quickly as possible."Drillmaster Xu, I''ve worked hard to teach your people one day. Should you thank me?"


    Song Yinuo packed all the cosmetics, carried his small box to Xu Shaotang, raised his pretty face, and his eyes were full of expectation, just like a girl asking for a kiss.


    "You''re not helping me teach." Xu Shaotang said: "we are all helping your father teach people. It seems that you should thank me for your father."


    It''s natural for my daughter to help me. How can she let an outsider thank her?


    Song Yinuo looked at him with a dull look. His dark eyes turned slightly, and a charming smile suddenly appeared on his face. He said shyly, "then I''ll let you kiss me, even if I help my father thank you. How about that?"


    Looking at the pretty face close at hand, Xu Shaotang really wanted to kiss for a moment, but soon suppressed the idea.


    "Forget it. I don''t dare to take advantage of you. Your Laozi said that if I dare to take advantage of you, he will reward us two missiles for all his life..."


    He deliberately tampered with song Anbang''s words, that is, he didn''t want to be more and more entangled with song Yinuo. He used to think that if there was any advantage, he would take it, and he was not responsible. Since Song Anbang said that to him last time, he didn''t dare to have this idea again and took advantage of song Yinuo. If he didn''t want to be responsible, song Anbang would go crazy and launch several missiles into Xu''s compound!


    "You''ve always eaten my father to death. Why are you afraid of him now?" Song yinuojiao said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang rolled a white eye and said, "if I''m alone, I don''t care. But we Xu family still have a large family. You don''t know that your Lao Tzu can do anything for your daughter!"


    Song Yinuo gently smiles, gathers his hair at his temples and sighs: "if only you were like this a year ago, how nice..."


    At that time, the man in front of him was pestering himself every day, trying to please himself. If he was smiling at him, he might be happy for several days! Now, he is eager to let him kiss, but he is mercilessly refused, the so-called unpredictable world, nothing more than this.


    If he had been like this a year ago, maybe she already had this man''s child in her stomach.

 Chapter 132

    "Well, don''t sigh. Let''s keep a safe distance!" Regardless of her exclamation, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m also hungry. For your sake, I''ll treat you to dinner, even if it''s a reward for your hard work today!"


    "Well, what are you going to treat me to? Do you want to go to the canteen in the camp? " Song Yinuo tidied up his good mood and said with a smile.


    "I''m kidding. I''m going to invite you to the canteen if you want to have dinner with Miss Song." Looking at the campfire outside, Xu Shaotang said, "I''ll treat you to some good food today. I''m sure you''ve never eaten it before."


    "Well, I want to see what it is."


    Two people go out from the indoor training room, Xu Shaotang in the front, song Yinuo in the back, and they go to the place, is the training team dormitory.


    Song Yinuo doesn''t know what he brought himself here for. Just as he was about to ask, Xu Shaotang yelled at the dormitory: "Pi Yongchun, mouse, give you ten seconds, get out immediately!"


    At the moment when his voice sounded, the two figures immediately pushed the door out. In less than ten seconds, they had already stood upright in front of him. The camouflage makeup on their faces had not been completely washed off. They looked a little scary, just like seeing a ghost.


    Other people curiously poke out their heads from the door. They don''t know what Xu Shaotang suddenly asked them to do.


    Looking at the two people who quickly appeared in front of him, Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction, pointed to song Yinuo beside him and said, "instructor song worked hard to teach us all day today. Now, instructor song is hungry. Don''t you have any expression?"


    Song Yinuo is not satisfied with his mouth. This man, who clearly said that he wanted to invite himself to dinner, now comes to squeeze his two big soldiers. It''s too insincere!


    "Got it!"


    With a loud roar, they immediately ran back to the mountain.


    Song Yinuo doesn''t understand, but PI Yongchun and the mouse understand that it''s the bastard who wants to eat game. It''s shameless to say thank you to drillmaster song!


    Looking at their fast disappearing figure, Xu Shaotang nodded his head with great satisfaction. He had a good understanding!


    "What are they doing here?" Song Yinuo asked.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you will know in a moment! Let''s find a place to make a fire first


    They came to a big tree, Xu Shaotang quickly lit a fire, and then sat down. Song Yinuo can''t be as casual as he is, just squatting quietly beside him. She has probably guessed what the man wants to invite her to eat.


    Forty minutes later, two people came back, two rabbits and a pheasant. The harvest was good.


    For the sake of their hard hunting, Xu Shaotang chartered them to have dinner with the beauty.


    Shit dinner together! PI Yongchun and the mouse curse their mother in their hearts. They want them to be cooks!


    Although they were very upset, they didn''t dare to show it on their faces. They quickly cleaned up the game and roasted it on the fire.


    Song Yinuo had never eaten like this before. Although there was no seasoning, she found the meal extremely delicious. She could not believe that she had eaten half a chicken and two rabbit legs.


    By the end of the big dinner, it was already over nine o''clock in the evening.


    Xu Shaotang secretly sighed that he was so hard-working that he had to send this young lady home.


    The car stopped at the gate of song''s house, but song Yinuo didn''t get off. He gave Xu Shaotang a deep look and said with a smile, "thank you for your dinner. It''s delicious!"


    Xu Shaotang just wanted to be polite to her, song Yinuo''s fiery lips had been gently on his face.


    "My father forbids you to take advantage of me, but he does not forbid me to take advantage of you..."


    Song Yinuo opened the door and got out of the car. He was eating and laughing at the door of the car. His pretty face was full of rosy clouds, and his tender and charming posture gave people a kind of smart feeling.


    For the first time, Xu Shaotang knew that song Yinuo could also be a hooligan, and he was still so aboveboard


    ¡­¡­


    When he gave them the last things that were dispensable, Xu Shaotang knew that it was time for him to leave, and the 41 people in front of him could be regarded as the elite of the elite. If they wanted to, they were fully qualified to compete for the highest honor in the next big competition of the whole army.


    The whole army martial arts contest is held every three years. The time is during the national day. It is not only an opportunity for the major military regions to show their strength to the outside world, but also an opportunity for some special departments in China to select talents. More than half of the soldiers in the Dragon Group are selected from the whole army martial arts contest.


    The selection of the dragon team does not necessarily depend on the current strength, they pay more attention to a person''s potential.


    It is estimated that no more than five of these 41 people can enter the dragon group. The training of the dragon team is not as kind as he is. More than 30% of the members of the Dragon Team die in training, and another 34% will die in the next series of tasks.


    This also makes the dragon form the fastest team, even so, there are still many people want to join the dragon group."Is this the end of the training?" Song Anbang stood beside Xu Shaotang and asked.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look: "what else do you want? I''ve taught them everything I can, and the rest is up to them to get familiar with. "


    In the past 50 days, he has indeed taught them a lot. Of course, he can''t train them as unreservedly as the wolf group. After all, the wolf group is his own people. These people, in a sense, may even be the enemies of the wolf group.


    Song Anbang smacked his mouth, touched his chin and said, "why do I always feel that you still have something to keep?"


    "Believe it or not! Anyway, I''ve helped you to train people, and I''ll pay back the favor I owe you. In the future, we won''t owe each other! " Xu Shaotang face red heart does not jump said.


    This old fox really wants to give all his things to these people?


    "Do you want to assess them? How about a fight with your people? " Song Anbang said with a sly smile.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head quickly: "you are so suspicious! Besides, do you think everyone has a security guard like you? Those people under my command, however, want to protect my family. Where are they free to fight against your people? "


    He knew in his heart that although this team had more people than the wolf group, if he could fight for his life, they would not be able to kill the wolf group. Li Baoshan could kill three or four of them alone.


    Song Anbang gave him a strange look, but he also knew that his own people, for Xu Shaotang, were stepmother''s children after all. It was really good to train them to this extent.

 Chapter 133

    Looking at the 41 people below, song Anbang said in a loud voice: "from today on, all of you will break away from the Shanying brigade and form the most elite Shenying team in the southeast military region!"


    The eagles? Xu Shaotang has a chill. How can song Anbang always have trouble with eagles?


    He said the name so soon, he must have planned for a long time, waiting for himself to complete the training of this team.


    He thought so, but others didn''t. After hearing song Anbang''s words, everyone burst into a burst of warm applause, which was for themselves!


    Only they knew the hardships of this period. They passed by death several times, fainted in training many times, and woke up every day to be glad that they were still alive.


    "Next, I''ll announce some personnel appointments!" After confirming the name of the team, song Anbang cleared his throat and said in a loud voice: "Pi Yongchun!"


    "Here it is


    "Leader of the eagle team!"


    "Yes"


    "Zhou Hu!"


    "Here it is


    "Vice captain of Shenying team, concurrently as the leader of the first team!"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Anbang announced the appointment of personnel one by one. The Shenying team was divided into four ten person teams, four team leaders, one team leader and one deputy team leader. Their camp was temporarily set in the camp of the training camp, and the new camp was still built outside Huangmao mountain.


    Looking at the energetic members, song Anbang was also very excited. The Annam military region finally had an elite force in the true sense. When he met those special forces from abroad, he would no longer be in such a mess as the first time.


    After all the orders were announced, song Anbang gave the players a three-day holiday, which was a real holiday, not a cheating holiday like that of Xu Shaotang. This is a blessing for the team members of the eagles.


    Originally, everyone wanted to see Xu Shaotang off, but he was already taken away by song Anbang.


    They stopped in a corner of the military region. Song Anbang asked, "do you want to tell Enoch goodbye?"


    "Forget it." Xu Shaotang shook his head, looked at Song Anbang and said with a faint smile: "you don''t really want to be my father-in-law, do you? I can tell you, you take care of your daughter, she tempts me again, I can''t promise to do anything to her, you know, I can''t stand the temptation of beauty! "


    When he said this, he was ready to meet song Anbang''s spittle star.


    But song Anbang was not angry, but said with a bitter smile: "she has her own decision, I can''t manage her, I just hope she can be happy! I don''t know where you two will go in the future. Let''s go along with it... "


    "You''re so open!" Xu Shaotang was speechless.


    "What if you can''t see it? As parents, who doesn''t want their children to have a happy life? "


    If it''s not his father''s choice, he can only choose to be his daughter.


    "Well, let''s not discuss it first!" Xu Shaotang stopped the topic and asked, "do you want to know how to deal with the military contest?"


    Song Anbang nodded and said with a smile, "since I''m only going to fight for the fourth place, I''m going to send only two members of the Shenying team to participate in the war, and the others will be selected from the Shanying team."


    Well, since Song Anbang has already thought of it, he doesn''t have to remind him. He originally wanted to remind song Anbang not to send everyone out, otherwise, the dragon team will try to dig people from the eagle team.


    He is clear about the overbearing of the dragon group, and no one from the eight military regions has run away.


    He didn''t know about the others, but he knew that if he sent everyone out, it was estimated that the leader of the Shenying team would be replaced soon. With PI Yongchun''s strength and his hard Qigong, once he got into the sight of the dragon group, he would be poached by the dragon group.


    Song Anbang was very conscious and sent a helicopter to take him home. Although his people were on the plane, his heart was already flying home.


    Not long after being promoted to vice president, Su Ruyun was immersed in his work. The Secretary''s phone on the desk rang out: "Mr. Su, people from the florist come to send flowers for you. Do you want to meet them?"


    "No, you sign for the flowers and throw them in the garbage can!" Su Ruyun did not say a few words, hang up the phone in an instant, the work in hand has not been finished, which still want to see the florist? Besides, besides the flowers that the man sent, who else would she take?


    Soon, the phone rang again: "Mr. Su, the florist asked you to sign for it in person. Do you think..."


    "Ask the security guard to kick him out!" Before the Secretary finished, Su Ruyun hung up impatiently again.


    There was no more call, but soon there was a knock outside.


    "Come in!" Su Ruyun stops his work and looks at the door.


    When the door opened, the first thing that came into view was the big bunch of red roses, which had been covered by people''s faces."You''re quite capable, and you''ve found it here?" Su Ruyun''s look is not good, with a cold look on his face, a typical look of refusing people thousands of miles away.


    "Miss Su, please sign for it!" The messenger went straight in and closed the door.


    Su Ruyun wanted to get angry. He thought about it carefully. Anyway, all the people came in, so don''t embarrass the florists. He took up his pen and was ready to sign for it, so that he could leave quickly and don''t affect his work.


    "Bring it here!"


    The flower sender, holding the flowers, bypasses the desk and appears at Su Ruyun''s side. He lowers his head and puts the flowers on her desk.


    When Su Ruyun was ready to sign the receipt, the flower sender suddenly hugged her from behind.


    "Asshole! Let go of me! Come on, come on Su Ruyun screams in horror, constantly struggling, but his strength is too small to break away from the other party''s forceps like arms.


    In the future, people''s ears will prick and hurt, so they quickly cover her mouth.


    Boundless panic attacks Su Ruyun. She doesn''t know who the person is. At this moment, her heart is covered with ashes. Her eyes stare in horror, and big tears fall down her face.


    Wuwu, are you going to be insulted in your office?


    My little boss, where are you? Come and help me.


    "Goblin, it''s me!"


    Feeling the cold in his hands, Xu Shaotang knew that this time he was playing big. He wanted to give her a surprise. Unexpectedly, there was no surprise. It was a shock.


    After he left the Annan military region, he did not directly return to Xu''s home. Instead, he was sent to Shengshi group. When he was two or three miles away from Shengshi group, he was sent down. Last time, he was discovered by Su goblin. This time, he planned to give the goblin a real surprise.


    When I got off the plane, I happened to see a flower shop not far away, so I decided to disguise myself as a flower sender.


    Although he didn''t know much about romance, since he wanted to surprise the two girls, he had to be decent.


    Xu Shaotang let go of her lovely body and put her face in front of her. Looking at the tears in her eyes, she scolded herself. If you don''t know how to be romantic, don''t pretend. Now it''s OK to scare the goblin into such a state.


    "Ah!!! Asshole, I''m not finished with you

 Chapter 134

    Although tears still hung on his face, but the fear in his eyes was no longer, instead of incomparable anger, he jumped up and hammered the bastard''s chest.


    "Don''t cry, I just want to give you a surprise!" Xu Shaotang quickly put the goblin in his arms and gently stroked her long black hair.


    "Wuwu..." Huaisu cried in surprise? I''m not scared to death... "


    "Stupid!" Xu Shaotang picked up her cheek, gently kisses her tearful cheek and said, "if it wasn''t for me, would the secretary let me in?"


    When they were hugging each other, the door was pushed open, and the little secretary covered his eyes, leaving only a gap. He put another bunch of lilies on the table, and then left like a runaway.


    This bunch of lily is Xu Shaotang let her help to take, plan to later personally to Lin Shuying sent. Originally, he wanted to use this move, but when he saw that Su demon was frightened, he didn''t dare to use it again.


    Seeing this bunch of flowers, Su Ruyun''s tears stopped immediately. He wiped his tears on his body and arched into his arms. He asked leisurely, "is this bunch of lilies going to be given to Shuying? Where didn''t you go to her first? "


    There is an unspeakable joy in the heart, this man came to her first!


    "Last time I went to her side first, but this time I will come to you first? Otherwise, you goblin will be jealous again! " With a smile, Xu Shaotang picked her up and sat down on the sofa beside her.


    "Well, you have a conscience! Next time you scare me like this, I''ll bite you to death! " Su Ruyun hugged his neck and hummed softly, but his face was incomparably sweet.


    "I dare not!" Xu Shaotang touched her pale face because she was scared. "If you are scared, who will give birth to a baby for me?"


    Su Ruyun spat, a touch of rosy clouds appeared on her pretty face, and said with a smile: "hum, bad guy, I only know how to think about that as soon as I come back!"


    After two people''s affectionate entanglement, Su Ruyun finally crawled out of his arms, nuzui said: "hurry to send this flower to your first wife, or she will be jealous!"


    "Well, you deal with things first, and then you''ll skip work together. Let''s go home!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Su Ruyun threw him a white eye and said angrily, "you still miss work. Do you think we are all the same as you? It''s going to be the National Day holiday soon. We all have a lot of things to deal with! "


    It''s funny that this guy always takes them off duty when he comes to his company. Do you think everyone is as idle as him?


    Fortunately, I didn''t let him take over the company, otherwise, I''m afraid Shengshi would close in a few days.


    "All right, then you deal with the business first, and we''ll have lunch together at noon!"


    Now that they have something to do, it''s not good for them to ask them to skip work. To some extent, it seems that they are now taken care of by these two beauties?


    Put aside the bad ideas in his mind, peck Su Ruyun''s lips lightly, then pick up a bunch of lilies and walk straight to Lin Shuying''s president office.


    At the door of the office, I happened to meet the little secretary who helped him with the flowers just now. The little secretary thought about the scene he saw in the general manager Su''s office just now, and his face was red with shame.


    Xu Shaotang walked over and gave her a smile: "well done, let Mr. Su give you a bonus of 50000!"


    Er


    The little secretary immediately felt that the prince was too generous. He helped him to give a surprise to President su. He wanted to give him a 50000 bonus! The happiness came so suddenly.


    It''s really a man who spends money like water!


    But now, how she looks at this young master, I really hope he can come to the company more in the future! It''s said that Xiao Lan, the Secretary of general manager Lin, got a bonus of 50000 just because of his words!


    They didn''t believe it. Now it seems that this is not the prince, but the God of wealth!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what the little secretary thought in his heart. He just walked over and knocked on the door of the president''s office.


    "Miss Lin, please sign for your flowers!"


    Xu Shaotang walked in like this, still hiding his real voice, covered his face with flowers, and handed the receipt to Lin Shuying.


    Lin Shuying suspiciously takes over the receipt, and murmurs to himself in his heart, how did this man find here, and how did no one stop him?


    Just as she was about to sign for the flowers, there was a smelly face behind them.


    "Shaotang?" Lin Shuying is surprised to see Xu Shaotang suddenly appear in front of him, and then quickly takes over the bouquet, beautiful eyes flow, angry strange way: "how this dress? Who taught you this move? "


    Seeing the surprise expression on Lin Shuying''s face, Xu Shaotang sighs. It''s a surprise. It''s a little too much for Su goblin just now. If you meet someone who has heart disease, you may not be able to breathe at once.


    "Well, I''m well dressed! It cost me more than 200 yuan! " Xu Shaotang said triumphantly.This dress was bought from the staff of the florist to surprise the two girls.


    "Well, you have a heart!"


    Lin Shuying snorted and put the flower in front of her nose. Her favorite is Lily. Unexpectedly, this bad guy still remembers it. Glanced at the door, saw that the door had been closed, Lin Shuying gently sent a kiss.


    Just as he was about to take his cheek back, the bad guy''s lips came up.


    After a warm kiss, Lin Shuying planted the flowers and sat at the desk with a red face: "why don''t you go to Ruyun first, I still have a lot of work to deal with."


    Xu Shaotang smile: "nothing, you deal with it, I''ll look at it."


    "Well, you can sit down for a while, or go to the room and lie down for a while. I''ll call you later."


    "No, I''ll just sit here!" Xu Shaotang patted the sofa under the buttocks and said with a smile.


    Lin Shuying nodded, glanced at him again, and added: "sit at ease, don''t do anything wrong!"


    She was really afraid that this bad guy would mess around in the office. If she was seen, she would lose herself.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed, but he was depressed. In Lin Shuying''s eyes, would he do something bad? That''s love, OK! Song Yinuo that girl wants to make herself bad, she won''t give her a chance!


    After picking up the surprise mood, Lin Shuying begins to deal with the work in hand seriously. They all say that serious men are the most attractive, but this serious woman also has fatal attraction.


    Looking at Lin Shuying signing the document and knocking on the computer, Xu Shaotang is already intoxicated with his eyes. If he didn''t agree with her, he would go up and hug her.


    Lin Shuying handled more than an hour''s work, while Xu Shaotang watched quietly for more than an hour.


    Look at the time, it''s almost twelve o''clock at noon.


    "You clean up, let''s go to dinner, I''ll go and call Ruyun first."


    Xu Shaotang stood up. He didn''t want his woman to be hungry. No matter how busy he was, he had to eat.


    Lin Shuying didn''t lift her head. She still kept her eyes on the document in her hand.


    After calling Su Ruyun up, the three go to the restaurant downstairs.

 Chapter 135

    There are nearly 5000 employees in Shengshi headquarters. Next to the headquarters building, a five storey building is used as a restaurant to provide employees with free Chinese food. Although the dishes can''t compare with those of big hotels, they can still be regarded as delicious.


    When the three entered the restaurant, it was a time of heavy crowds.


    Their two presidents, a prince, of course, don''t need to be crowded with the staff. On the fifth floor, there is an area isolated. This is the dining area for senior executives, and the dishes are different from those of ordinary staff, which is commonly known as small kitchen.


    When they entered, many senior executives had dined here. When they saw three people coming in, they all raised their heads to say hello.


    At a glance, Xu Shaotang saw Li Lan and several secretaries sitting together for dinner in the crowd. Although the people in the secretary room are not executives, they are basically connected with the company''s top management, so they have a special identity and can eat in the executive dining area.


    "Li Lan, come and sit here!" Xu Shaotang shouts and waves to Li Lan who looks back in surprise.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, there is a strange look in everyone''s eyes when they look at Li Lan. They secretly speculate about the relationship between Li Lan and the prince. Li Lan face slightly red, carefully picked up his lunch box to sit here.


    Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun also took the meal and sat down. There were three meat dishes and two vegetarian dishes, which were absolutely full of color, fragrance and flavor.


    Sitting with the three of them, Li Lan seems a little unnatural, just eating with a small mouth, not saying a word.


    "Are you used to it here?" Xu Shaotang ate a meal, looking at Li Lan asked.


    Li Lan nodded: "although I am a bit stupid, but we will seriously teach me things, I learned a lot."


    "How are you with Chen Cheng?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    The red glow on Li Lan''s face is more prosperous. She whispers, "he''s very good. I won''t let him come to the company to find me..."


    "Xiao Lan, don''t be stiff in front of us. Just treat us as your elder brother and sister. You can come to the Xu family when you are free at the weekend." Lin Shuying smiles and puts a piece of braised meat into her bowl.


    "Yes, be casual in front of us. Don''t learn from your big wooden brother." Su Ruyun also said with a smile.


    Li Lan nodded, still a little stiff. Although she often met Lin Shuying in the company, she also knew her identity. If it wasn''t for her elder brother''s relationship, with her education and ability, she couldn''t go to a big company like Shengshi, so she always carefully hid her relationship with the Xu family, for fear that others would gossip about her behind her back.


    Looking at her formal appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "you girl, you have been with Chen Cheng for so long, how can you not learn the boy''s casual temperament. Well, if you don''t feel comfortable sitting here, go ahead and learn more from the sisters in the Secretary''s office. When you''ve learned enough, you''ll go to the following company to experience. "


    "OK, thank you, Xu Shao. I will try my best!" Li Lan quickly picked up the lunch box and ran away to the original position.


    As soon as she passed, the people around her began to ask. Just now, they saw with their own eyes that the president of Lin Shuying brought food to the little girl. It seems that the background of the little girl must be not simple. No wonder she was able to enter the Secretary''s office. She wanted to be gilded.


    Li Lan was asked no way, can only tell the truth: "you don''t guess, is my brother in Xushao their home as a bodyguard, so..."


    Although she is telling the truth, but we do not believe that a bodyguard''s sister can get such care from the Xu family?


    After dinner, it''s lunch break. The two women originally planned to go back to work overtime, but they were stopped by Xu Shaotang.


    Take the two women into the bedroom of the president''s office, embrace each other, kiss each other''s mouth, and rub each other''s cheek, so happy.


    After the last time we talked about the big and small wives, Lin Shuying didn''t avoid the intimacy with Xu Shaotang in front of Su Ruyun. She leaned her head on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and felt the care of her lover.


    "It''s going to be a holiday in a few days. Where do you want to go? I''ll go with you Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Are you not going to the Annan military region?"


    The two girls were happy at the same time. Before he came back, they only stayed at home for a day or two. They had already prepared for him to leave.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "things over there have been dealt with. In the future, I can stay at home with you two. So, now think about it. Let''s take advantage of the holiday and go out for a few days. "


    During this period of time, he has come back twice in the middle of the way, and he has not had much time to get along with the two girls. Now he happens to have a seven day long holiday, and the two girls don''t have to go to work. It''s a good time to go out and play. It''s also an apology for the lack of company.


    "Why don''t you go out with Ruyun." Lin Shuying thought for a moment and frowned slightly: "I plan to go back to Yangcheng. I haven''t been back for more than five years. I don''t know what happened to my family..."


    After five years, I didn''t even talk to my family by phone. Now, it''s time to go back and have a look.


    "I''ll go with you!" Without any hesitation, Xu Shaotang looked at Su Ruyun and said, "why don''t we go to Yangcheng together? The scenery there is also good. Let''s travel together?"The so-called heaven above, Suzhou and Hangzhou below, Yangcheng beautiful scenery, but also can be used as a good place to travel.


    "You two go." Su Ruyun shook his head and said with a smile, "you''re a son-in-law. I''m not going to join in the fun. You''ll take the opportunity to live your life together. I''ll go out with my parents."


    Lin Shuying immediately blushed again, spat and said, "how can I do that? If he doesn''t accompany you, won''t he knock over your vinegar jar?"


    "He will accompany me, and your vinegar jar will not be overturned?" Su Ruyun laughs and lies on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder. Her white fingers draw a circle on his chest. She looks at Lin Shuying and says to Xu Shaotang, "you can take the opportunity to eat her. She can''t stand it alone..."


    That''s a good proposal! Xu Shaotang nodded in his heart.


    "Bah!" Lin Shuying was embarrassed: "you are a pornographic girl. Let him take the opportunity to feed you well."


    After all, if we want to get along with each other in the future, we can''t make a mess of our family in order to compete for favors.


    Their mutual humility makes Xu Shaotang feel embarrassed. Su goblin doesn''t want to go with him. Lin Shuying goes home alone, but he doesn''t feel at ease. Lin Shuying hasn''t gone home for more than five years, and his relationship with his family has dropped to the freezing point. Who knows what he will face when he goes back?

 Chapter 136

    Now that she is a woman of her own choice, of course, she will go with her to face the family affairs. Moreover, her son-in-law will not go to their home to have a look sooner or later.


    Although Lin Shuying''s mother''s name is his aunt, he only went to the Lin family when he was very young. Now, he has almost forgotten the appearance of her parents.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang took the two women''s hands together and said, "don''t be humble to each other. This time I''ll accompany you back to Yangcheng to see if there is a chance to get your parents to Tianhai. I''ll accompany the goblin back to her home during the Spring Festival. "


    This is also a compromise. Two bowls of water should be even.


    Lin Shuying thought about it and nodded gently: "OK."


    Su Ruyun has no opinion about his arrangement, even if it''s settled.


    After talking about this matter, Lin Shuying thought of another thing: "before you came, Enoch called me and said that you asked her to come back to work. At that time, she had some things to deal with and couldn''t get away at the moment. Now that she''s finished, she wants to come to work after the holiday. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Although Xu Shaotang does not hold any position in the flourishing age, his words have absolute authority in the flourishing age. Therefore, Lin Shuying still wants to consult him about song Yinuo''s return to the flourishing age.


    "There is such a thing. She and I have reconciled. Before, I saw that after you two ascended, the position was vacant again, so I intend to ask her to come back to help and help you two share a lot of pressure."


    He knew that what song Yinuo said about dealing with things was actually cooking and delivering food to him. As soon as he left, the girl decided to come back to work.


    Su Ruyun hooked his chin and said with a smile, "bad guy, do you want to bring song yinuola back for you to pick? We are going to be your harem in the golden age... "


    Xu Shaotang has a black face. What''s the name of this? If he wants to pick song Yinuo, will he have to wait until now? This goblin, what words to her mouth will change flavor, also back palace, he as what person?


    "Pa"


    I pulled the goblin and slapped her on the head. I don''t know what she was thinking all day long. After shooting Su goblin''s head, he gave Lin Shuying a kiss on his face and said with a smile: "I haven''t even finished this one. How can I bother song Yinuo..."


    This is what he said from the bottom of his heart. Although he and Lin Shuying have been courting each other for a long time, there is no substantive breakthrough. Every time he faces Lin Shuying, he always feels that he can''t suppress the idea of getting her completely.


    "Bad guy, what are you talking about?" Lin Shuying pinches the soft meat on his waist and pinches it hard.


    Anyway, this guy is thick skinned! The flesh on the body is thicker, the skin is thicker!


    Three people in the office and spend a small meeting, in the afternoon, two women to have a job to deal with, he mercilessly out of the flourishing age.


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to take Lin Shuying''s car key and drive her car back to Xu''s home.


    There are two beauties in the flourishing age who need his care, but there is a little beauty in the Xu family who is deeply distressed by him.


    "Daddy


    Seeing the running shadow, Xu Shaotang''s heart is warm. Although Miao Miao is not his own daughter, there is no one to replace the strong father daughter relationship between them.


    Xu Shaotang jumped out of the car, picked up Miao Miao, and kissed her face again and again: "did Miao Miao miss her father?"


    "Yes Miao Miao nodded seriously, lying in Xu Shaotang''s ear and said: "Miao Miao thinks about dad every day!"


    Looking at the father and daughter who are tired of being together, Xu Wenzheng and his wife look at each other and smile happily.


    "Well, dad wants to be young, too!" Xu Shaotang doted on the girl''s little face and said, "will dad take you out to play in a few days?"


    "Good, good!" Miao Miao excitedly patted his little hand, "Baji" on Xu Shaotang''s face, "Miao Miao likes dad best, long live Dad!"


    "Look at them With a smile, Xu Wenzheng asked Xu Shaotang, "where are you going? Don''t you go to commander song? "


    Thinking of this, Xu Wenzheng feels proud. A few months ago, the boy was taken to the Annam military region. Now, it''s better to ask the commander song Anbang to come there, and he can go in and out of the military region freely at any time. It''s really hard to know what''s going on in the world.


    Xu Shaotang, holding Miao Miao, sat down beside the elder and said with a smile, "Song Anbang''s affairs have been dealt with. I plan to take advantage of the National Day holiday to accompany their mother and daughter back to Yangcheng."


    "Back to Yangcheng?" Square orchid on the face is pleased, ask a way: "thin shadow that wench planned to go back?"


    Five years later, Lin Shuying fell out with his family because he was determined to marry Yang Rui. In the past five years, Lin Shuying has not returned to Yangcheng, and her parents have not come to Tianhai. Although the two places are very close, they are all old and dead.


    Fang Lan also knows that they are angry. Her elder sister must be unable to bear this heart. It''s mostly her stubborn brother-in-law who can''t save face.Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''m afraid she''ll be caught in the mouth when she goes back alone, so I''m going to accompany her to go back in person. I happen to take Miao Miao to have a look. She hasn''t seen her grandparents yet."


    "Who are grandparents?" Miao Miao raised his head and asked curiously.


    Little girl''s impression, never grandparents this concept.


    Xu Shaotang shaved Miao Miao''s nose and said with a smile, "you''ll know in a few days. Now, how about Dad taking Miao Miao to the amusement park?"


    "Long live Dad!" Little girl excitedly waving a small fist, red face is lovely.


    After the father and daughter went out, Fang LAN shook his head slightly and said with a bitter smile: "old man, it seems that my worry has come true..."


    In the past, Xu Wenzheng may still have reservations about this matter, but now he can be sure that his son must have fallen in love with Lin Shuying.


    "Well, let them go." Xu Wenzheng took his wife''s hand, patted it gently and said, "since they have a heart, let''s be parents and help them. Moreover, in this way, we make money."


    "How did you make it?" Fang LAN doesn''t know why.


    Xu Wenzheng said with a smile, "don''t you always worry about having no grandchildren? Look at Shaotang and Miaomiao. They are even more intimate than their own father and daughter. Don''t we all like Miaomiao? Isn''t it a profit to pick up a grandson so freely? Ha ha


    "Dead old boss, business has not been in vain for so many years!" Fang LAN scolded with a smile and nodded: "after that, Miao Miao will be our granddaughter!"

 Chapter 137

    Ancient towns in the south of the Yangtze river always give people a fresh and refined feeling. When you look at them from the green willows in Fushu, the river under the rising sun is shining with golden light. When a new boat sails over the river, the white sails are rippling with water, just like the floating clouds of silver PU.


    There are not many ancient towns with such pure preservation in China. Whenever you come here, you can always feel that you are far away from the hustle and bustle of the world, and a rare tranquility flows in your chest. Listening attentively, there are soft sounds floating around, oars splashing, cicadas chirping on willows, and naked children playing by the water.


    "Why, is there a feeling closer to hometown and more timid?"


    Holding the delicate body in his arms, Xu Shaotang showed a smile on his face. After getting off the plane, Lin Shuying insisted on taking the waterway. She said that she had not been boating on the river for many years. The river often appeared in her dreams. She wanted to go boating on the river.


    Near the door, she was nervous again. Her little hands were cold and her delicate body was shaking. There was expectation in her eyes and a trace of timidity.


    In this small town, no one knows them. They can cuddle up like lovers and don''t have to worry about other people''s eyes.


    Miao Miao squats on the bow of the boat and looks at this strange place curiously. The boatman teases the little girl, and a little splash can make her giggle for a long time.


    "Do you think my parents recognize me?" Lin Shuying looked at the pavilion near the water in the distance, and the color of worry in his eyes was even more intense.


    Her home also has such a pavilion near the water, with sparse curtains hanging down in front of the window, and several autumn willows caressing several clean white stones in front of the door. From a distance, it looks like a mother leaning on the building to look at.


    Xu Shaotang gently rubbed her hand and comforted: "don''t worry, they will remember you. No parents will forget their children. They just couldn''t figure it out for a moment. Now it has been so many years. What else can''t let go?"


    Lin Shuying nodded gently. She was very glad that her lover came back with her. If he was alone, she might have been in a mess.


    "Miaomiao, come to Dad!" Xu Shaotang called to Miao Miao.


    The little girl jumped into the cabin, put her arms around Xu Shaotang''s neck and lay on Xu Shaotang''s body.


    Xu Shaotang stroked the girl''s head and said, "when you get home, you should remember to call grandma and grandfather."


    "Well!" The girl heavily ordered a head, although in her impression, never these two appellations, but since it is Dad''s request, that must obediently call.


    Most of the boats on the river are tourists. Looking at the family sitting in the cabin, they all cast envious eyes.


    A painting boat passed slowly. The woman in the painting boat was dressed in a green ancient costume and stood at the bow of the boat singing.


    "Young people in the end of the world, add a time, less time; near dusk, the number of crows, open a window screen, cover a window screen. Rain silk, wind Jian Jian, gather a pile of falling flowers, scattered a pile of falling flowers; boring, sad helpless, sing a pipa, dial a pipa. I have no place to put myself in. I''ll call an enemy and scold an enemy. "


    It was originally a song of complaint from a spring boudoir. Now, Lin Shuying heard it, but it had a different taste. The woman who closed the window and played the lute became her mother waiting for the wanderer to return home.


    Xu Shaotang holds the two beauties in his arms and looks at the slowly retrogressive riverbank. His heart is very quiet.


    When the delicate body in his arms could not shake, he knew that he had arrived.


    When the boatman stops the boat, Xu Shaotang passes over a few hundred yuan bills. He never has any idea about money. The extra money is regarded as a tip.


    Lin Shuying, dressed in an exquisite long skirt, walks in front. Xu Shaotang holds Miao Miao in his hand. From the moment he steps on the shore, Lin Shuying no longer allows him to hold her soft hand.


    Lin Shuying drags a box and stops beside a two-story Pavilion near the water. Looking at the two weeping willows in front of the door, she unconsciously blurs her tears.


    "Dad, why did mom cry?" Miao Miao does not understand homesickness, but looking at the tears in Lin Shuying''s eyes, he is also sad.


    Xu Shaotang shaved her nose and said gently, "it''s OK, mom is happy."


    After staying in front of the door for a full minute, Lin Shuying finally summoned up the courage to step forward. A few meters ahead, there is the main door. Through the old wall, the air is full of the fragrance of Sophora japonica.


    The woman who watered the flowers in the courtyard raised her head doubtfully when she heard the slight footsteps.


    "Bang dang..."


    The kettle in her hand fell on the ground. Even if her shoes were wet by the splashing water, she still didn''t feel anything. She just looked at the figure that suddenly appeared in the courtyard.


    "Ma!"


    A cry, Lin Shuying dropped the box, has been stumbling toward the woman running away.


    The woman stood there in a daze, tears in her eyes like the river breaking the dike, and a "Ma" seemed to wake her up from a dream.


    "Shuying, my daughter! You came back, you came back to see mom and Dad, I thought you would never want us again! " The woman trembled and ran to Lin Shuying, shouting at the room: "old man, daughter is back, daughter is back..."Two people hold together to cry, their cry infected Miao Miao, little girl also inexplicably followed to cry.


    Looking at her mother''s white hair on her temples, the tears in Lin Shuying''s eyes trickle down on her mother''s shoulder. After five years'' absence, her mother has become a lot older. She has changed from a woman with lingering charm to an old man with disaster.


    "Tell her to get out of here. I don''t have a daughter!" A roar awakened the weeping mother and daughter.


    An old man with a crutch was standing in front of the house. His face was livid, his long beard was trembling, and his anger seemed to set the mother and daughter on fire.


    Releasing his mother in his arms, Lin Shuying looks at his angry father and walks forward slowly. His mother is old, but his father is much older. People in their early sixties seem to be an old man with silver hair and muddy eyes under the thick lenses


    "Dad! My daughter is unfilial


    Lin Shuying knelt down in front of her father and fell on the ground. She couldn''t help trembling. Tears in her eyes fell on the bluestone board like broken beads.


    Lin Yunong''s eyes turned red. He held the crutch in his hand. If it wasn''t for the crutch, he might not have been able to stand now.


    He took a look at his daughter and looked at Xu Shaotang, who was standing at the door with Miao Miao in his arms. His anger could not be repressed any more. He rushed to him with his crutch and cursed: "Yang Rui, you bloody bastard, how dare you come to my Lin family!"


    Xu Shaotang almost spits out black blood. As his uncle, he takes himself as Yang Rui

 Chapter 138

    "Don''t hit my father!"


    Miao Miao is just like an enraged kitten. She looks at Lin Yunong who is angry.


    Xu Shaotang kisses the girl. As expected, she doesn''t have white pain. She knows how to protect her father when she is so young.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know if there is such a saying about the next generation, but now Lin Yunong''s eyes are obviously attracted by Miao Miao. The anger in Lin''s eyes gradually subsided. Looking at the little girl like a porcelain doll, her eyes gradually became soft.


    "This is my granddaughter?" Lin didn''t yell any more. His voice was peaceful, but behind the peace, he was excited.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to Lin Shuying, who was still kneeling on the ground, and said, "you don''t have this daughter. Where''s your granddaughter?"


    In a word, Lin Yunong''s anger, which has just subsided, is ignited again. He points to Xu Shaotang tremblingly and scolds: "damn bastard, you dare to talk back to me. I don''t want to educate you for your parents!"


    Lin Yunong once taught countless people. Seeing that his "son-in-law" even dared to talk back to him, his old man''s stubborn temper came up again. With a crutch in his hand, he could even dance out of the sword. Xu Shaotang was surprised that he used it to educate his students.


    When the crutches hit, Xu Shaotang could hide, but he didn''t. He just held the seedlings in his arms and let the crutches fall on him.


    Fight, fight. The more you fight now, the more embarrassed you will be later. It will be much more convenient to speak.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang beaten, Lin Shuying exclaimed, "Dad, don''t beat him. He''s Xu Shaotang!"


    With a scream, he stopped Lin yunnong''s fierce posture immediately, then fell down again mercilessly, and scolded: "fart, I heard my granddaughter call him" Dad ". Although I''m dizzy, I''m not deaf!"


    "Don''t beat my father, don''t beat my father..." Miao Miao cried loudly in Xu Shaotang''s arms and cried, "Dad, hit him quickly, don''t let him hit you!"


    Xu Shaotang helpless smile, my silly daughter ah, this is your father-in-law, my future father-in-law, I dare to beat him, you want your mother back to deal with me?


    Lin Shuying wanted to stop him, but he was held by his mother and said in a low voice: "you kneel well! Don''t worry about him. Just let your father beat him up. I''ll just go back and paint some medicinal wine at most... "


    "Ma, he''s a real little boy!" Lin Shuying can''t laugh or cry at the moment.


    "Nonsense, can children lie?" Lin''s mother obviously doesn''t believe it. They met Xu Shaotang when he was very young. Besides, they never met Yang Rui''s son-in-law. When they heard Miao Miao''s "Dad", they directly decided that this man was the son who abducted his children.


    After all, Lin Yunong was old. After more than 20 fights, he finally stopped and gasped.


    "Why don''t you hide?"


    Looking into Xu Shaotang''s eyes, with a little appreciation, he can''t understand that it''s not easy for a young man to avoid his old man''s crutch.


    With his willingness to let himself fight for so long, his anger in the heart has disappeared most.


    "You can''t do it so soon? Do you want me to rub it for you and then continue to play? " Xu Shaotang laughs. The old man''s crutch tickles him. It''s hard for him to fight so hard.


    Excited by Xu Shaotang, Lin Yunong almost picked up his crutch again. After thinking about it, I''d better forget it. I heard that this boy is a policeman. He probably practiced it, but he didn''t do anything about it. On the contrary, he tired himself half to death.


    Seeing that Lin Yunong didn''t mean to beat himself again, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "uncle, I asked you to beat me and scold me. Is it time to call my sister up?"


    "You What do you call me? " Lin Yunong''s eyes widened, obviously confused by his "Uncle".


    Xu Shaotang smiles, reaches out his hand and takes out his ID card from his arms and hands it to him. The old man is stubborn. If he doesn''t show him his ID card, he will think of himself as Yang Rui.


    Lin Yunong took his ID card, held his glasses, looked at him, and then looked at his ID card. After several repetitions, his face began to grow red.


    After fighting for a long time, I beat my nephew. What''s the matter!


    Seeing that Lin Yunong''s face was not right, Lin''s mother rushed over and took her ID card to see that her face was not good-looking. She hammered the old man beside her for a while. Looking at Xu Shaotang, she said with an apologetic smile, "Shaotang, you child, you said it would be ok if you didn''t, so you let the old man fight, and you don''t know how to hide!"


    "Aunt, it''s OK. Anyway, my skin is thick and my flesh is thick. If I don''t let my uncle fight, how can he let my sister in?" Xu Shaotang, with a smile, said to Miao Miao, "call grandma quickly!"


    Miao Miao''s face was still covered with tears. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he called to Lin Mu obediently: "Grandma!"


    His voice was sweet and soft. He immediately called the old man in full bloom. He reached out to hold him, but Miao Miao was lying on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and refused to come down.Xu Shaotang pointed to Lin Yunong again and said, "call grandfather!"


    Answer her is Miao Miao a proud cold hum: "just don''t, he is a bad man, he hit Dad!"


    Xu Shaotang is very happy in his heart. He is really his own good daughter. He thinks about his father in everything. Hehe, old man, I''ve beaten him. If you want my daughter to call you "grandfather", you can coax her slowly. Ha ha!


    Hearing Miao Miao''s words, Lin Yunong''s face turned red and white. He was so angry that he couldn''t say a word for a long time. The old man of several decades can''t be angry with his granddaughter!


    "Uncle, are you going to let me stand like this? We''ve been in a hurry. We haven''t even eaten yet... " Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Ah, aunt Lin said, "I''ll shoot you for breakfast."


    When he spoke, he hit the old man with his elbow, winked at him, and pounced at Lin Shuying, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    Lin Yunong reluctantly stood up and led Xu Shaotang to the house. As he passed by Lin Shuying, he said, "get up!"


    Lin Shuying had been kneeling on the ground for a long time. Hearing his father''s words, he stood up in a dull voice, followed them silently and went to the house.


    Xu Shaotang holds the box in one hand and Miao Miao in the other. He smiles back at her and tells her not to worry. His beating was not for nothing. He had been beaten so many times by the old man. Now the old man must be embarrassed for himself. In his face, he could only hold back his anger. After holding back, the knot between father and daughter was gradually untied.


    Lin Shuying is very moved. Of course, she knows that Xu Shaotang''s beating is for himself. If it wasn''t for his father''s stubborn temper, it would have been a long time before he wanted to enter.

 Chapter 139

    Lin Shuying takes Miao Miao to the kitchen to cook with Lin''s mother, while Xu Shaotang accompanies Lin Yunong outside.


    In Yangcheng, of course, you have to make a cup of hot tea. On the antique sandalwood tea table, there is a set of exquisite purple clay teapot. It seems that it has been for some years. Even if there is no tea, a cup of boiling water will still give you a strong aroma of tea.


    Lin family is also a scholarly family. It is said that there were several Hanlin in his ancestors. Lin Yunong inherited the tradition of scholarly family and devoted his whole life to education until he retired from University at the age of 55.


    He is very skillful in making tea, especially when he rubs the purple clay pot, as if he is stroking his lover.


    "Uncle, I''m still angry. Do you want me to give you another beating?" Xu Shaotang looks at Lin Yunong who is making tea in a muffled voice and laughs.


    This old pedant is just so old-fashioned. What''s the matter? It''s hard to see that he still misses his daughter in his heart, but he just won''t go to see her for five years.


    Lin Yunong looked at him angrily: "why do I beat you? I want to beat that son of a bitch who ran away from my daughter!"


    For so many years, Lin Yunong has always thought that Yang ruiguai ran away from his daughter.


    Xu Shaotang sipped a sip of tea and said faintly, "you probably don''t have a chance to beat him. If you really want to beat him, you''ll have to wait for decades later..."


    If you want to fight, you have to fight in the underworld!


    "What do you mean?" Lin Yunong frowned. He felt that the boy seemed to have something to say.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Lin Shuying, who was busy in the kitchen. He sighed softly: "he''s gone..."


    Lin Yunong''s heart pulled out, and his hand trembled. The cup he sent to his mouth suddenly fell uncontrollably. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were so quick that he reached out to catch the cup and put it on the coffee table gently.


    "Before he caught a drug addict, he was retaliated by the Mafia behind the female star. He had an accident!" Xu Shaotang sighed and went on to say, "no one else is here. Why are you angry with my sister? What''s the knot between father and daughter


    "When did it happen?" Lin Yunong''s voice was a little trembling, his eyes were red, and his face was full of disappointment.


    I didn''t even see my son-in-law. After my daughter and son-in-law got married, the first news I heard about my son-in-law was the news of his death. Poor daughter, will she be widowed with a child when she is young?


    At this moment, no matter how much dissatisfaction you have with your daughter, it will disappear, and you will only feel pity for your daughter in your heart.


    Xu Shaotang said: "you should have heard about it. It''s the star named Li Xiaoling..."


    It''s so noisy all over the country that few people don''t know about it.


    "Alas..." Lin Yunong sighed, looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "because Yang Rui had an accident, did the child call you father?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "his thing, the child does not know, so good, let the child have a happy childhood."


    "You, too. When I hit you, you just need to explain. You still have to use words to motivate me!" Lin Yu Nong glanced at him, gently put the cup to his mouth, light way: "you have a heart..."


    At this time, he also wanted to understand that the nephew wanted to let himself beat, just to let himself down and let his daughter in? At the same time, I was also muttering in my heart, didn''t I say that the child was not a tool, and the way to deal with things was like a dandy?


    If he had been a dandy, he would have jumped up and had a fight with himself.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "uncle, I''ve brought you a gift. I''m sure you like it!"


    "If you come here, what else do you bring?" Lin Yunong reproached, but he looked forward to it. Chinese people pay attention to politeness. Although it''s right for nephew to bring him some gifts, it''s also a kind of Chinese etiquette.


    Xu Shaotang goes to the box and opens the box Lin Shuying brings back.


    He just wanted to get a gift, but when he opened the box, he had a blood spurting impulse. The first thing he saw was Lin Shuying''s underwear, with a faint fragrance on it.


    Look at the size of the underwear. It''s estimated that Lin Shuying''s size is not small! Xu Shaotang thought shamelessly.


    Hold back the fancy in the heart, move the eyes away from those colorful underwear, take out the can of tea from the side, and then carefully cover the box, for fear that my uncle will see the desire in his eyes.


    Put aside the thoughts in my mind, go back to the tea table and pass the tea to Lin Yunong. This is a good tea robbed from Song Anbang. Knowing that they are going back to Yangcheng, the old man takes out a can of tea and asks them to bring it back.


    Lin Yunong knew the family background of the Xu family. Although it was only a can of tea, he knew that the tea was definitely not ordinary goods.


    Full of anticipation, he opened the jar, put his nose close to the tea, smelled it, and his face brightened.


    "Good boy, this is not ordinary tea! It should be something that is hard to buy with money! "Lin Yunong, like Xu Wenzheng, has been immersed in tea ceremony for decades. He can smell the quality of tea at any time. Every year, some students send him some good tea, but he has never seen such a good tea.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I got it from a friend. You just like it."


    "Yes! I love it Lin Yunong can''t wait to pour out the tea from the teapot and wash it with water several times. Then he carefully grabs a handful of tea and puts it into the teapot. When a cup of warm water goes down, the smell of tea overflows in the room. The intoxicating smell of tea makes Lin Yunong close his eyes and look intoxicated.


    People who are not familiar with tea ceremony will never understand their obsession with good tea.


    With this kind of satisfactory gift, the topic between the two people gradually became more and more, and it was not as strange as at the beginning. The whole living room echoed with their laughter.


    In the kitchen, the laughter of the two women finally fell to the ground.


    "Shuying, take some medicinal wine to Shaotang at night. The old man doesn''t take it lightly. I don''t think it''s good for him!" Lin Mu whispered.


    Lin Shuying nods. Although she knows Xu Shaotang''s skin is thick and his flesh is thick, she still has to go and have a look in person.


    At the dinner table, Xu Shaotang is warmly welcomed by the two elders and keeps putting vegetables into his bowl. Miao Miao is the heart of the two elders. The lovely appearance of the little girl makes people want to hold her in their arms.

 Chapter 140

    Lin seldom communicates with his daughter, but inadvertently picks up a piece of crisp meat and puts it in her daughter''s bowl.


    It''s a very simple action, but it makes Lin Shuying''s eyes blurred. His father still loves him, but he is not good at expressing himself. She secretly dried her tears, took up the warm wine pot and poured a cup of warm yellow rice wine for her father and Xu Shaotang.


    Lin Yu Nong just glanced at his daughter and drank all the yellow rice wine in the cup. He put the cup on the table with a "pa", humming: "pour the wine!"


    For three cups in a row, Lin Yunong drank all the yellow rice wine in one gulp. It was not until the fourth cup that he met Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the old man drinking three cups in a row, Lin Mu''s face was smiling. The old man always attached great importance to those stereotypes. After drinking three cups of wine poured by his daughter, he accepted his daughter''s apology. In other words, the old man forgave his daughter!


    After a short time together, the self-made Miao Miao and Lin Mu are very close. They call "grandma" one by one, which makes Lin Mu''s face happy.


    In contrast, Lin Yunong is not so comfortable. Although the old man keeps apologizing to Miao Miao, he still can''t let her call out "grandfather" after all. Seeing Miao Miao lying in Lin''s arms, the old man can only stare at her with envy.


    From 5 p.m. to more than 9 p.m., most of the meal was spent teasing Miao Miao. It was not until Lin Yunong was drunk that the meal was over.


    Xu Shaotang and Lin''s mother help Lin Yunong back to the bedroom to have a rest. Miao Miao is the little tail behind him. The little girl has a deep resentment towards Lin Yunong. Seeing his bumpy appearance, she can''t help giggling behind him.


    When they come out of the bedroom, Lin Shuying is cleaning up the dishes.


    Lin''s mother pulled her apart, then took out a bottle of medicinal wine from the cupboard and put it on her hand: "let me do it, you go to arrange a room for Shaotang, and by the way, you can put some medicinal wine on him, otherwise the child will die of pain at night!"


    She was also a little embarrassed. This nephew came to the door for the first time in so many years, but he was beaten by the old man of his own family. The old man didn''t pay attention to it, so he was in trouble.


    "Aunt, don''t use it. My skin is thick and my flesh is thick. My uncle just beat me a few times. It''s OK!" Xu Shaotang stood by and said with a smile.


    He is thick skinned and fleshy, and Lin Yunong is old. How much strength can he use? Hitting him is not much different from tickling.


    Lin''s mother took a reproachful look at him and said kindly, "what''s wrong? You are a child who has been spoiled since childhood. Even my sister and brother-in-law are reluctant to beat you, but you are beaten by the old man. If you beat me up, how can you tell me to your parents? Go upstairs and ask your sister to give you some wine! "


    "Let''s go. Don''t let me down!" Lin Shuying pushed him for a while, and then said to Miao Miao, "Miao Miao is here to play with grandma. Mom will wipe some wine for Dad, and then come to coax Miao Miao to sleep, OK?"


    Miao Miao tilted his head for a moment, then nodded his head cleverly.


    The guest room is next to Lin Shuying''s bedroom. As soon as Lin Shuying brings him into the guest room, he is put around his waist by a big hand, and his lips full of wine come up.


    "Don''t take off your coat Lin Shuying quickly pushes him away and scolds him.


    Xu Shaotang Hun didn''t care. He continued to step forward and said with a bad smile, "you are too bad. As soon as you come in, let me take off my clothes."


    Lin Shuying is ashamed and annoyed. The pink fist falls on him mercilessly. It''s clear that he''s thinking wildly. Now he talks about his bad behavior.


    Enjoying the powder fist of scratching people, Xu Shaotang takes off his coat obediently, revealing his muscles.


    Looking at the masculine body in front of him, Lin Shuying didn''t have time to be shy. Her eyes were slightly red, and her white and slender fingers touched the red marks on his body. Although Xu Shaotang has tightened his muscles, Lin Yunong''s crutches still leave red marks on his body, which is the natural reaction of the skin.


    Each red seal seemed to beat Lin Shuying''s heart, making her fall crystal clear tears unconsciously.


    Looking at her tears, Xu Shaotang held her in his arms and said in a soft voice, "don''t cry. I''m ok. It''s serious. In fact, there''s nothing wrong. I''ll disappear after a night''s sleep. You know what I can do."


    "It''s all right. Go to bed and lie down. I''ll give you some medicine and wine." Lin Shuying broke away from his arms and said softly.


    Looking at her pretty face full of heartache, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his head. It seems that she won''t be relieved if she doesn''t let her apply some medicinal wine to herself. In order to let her rest assured, Xu Shaotang or honest lying on the bed.


    Lin Shuying poured some medicinal wine on his hand and carefully daubed it on him. His strength was very light, for fear that it would hurt him.


    When he smeared Xu Shaotang''s medicinal wine, he was taken advantage of by the bad guy.


    After leaving Xu Shaotang''s room, Lin Shuying quickly escapes back to his room. He hates the bad guy to death. He should let his father beat him a few more times. He dares to do mischief!Although she hasn''t been back for more than five years, her room is still spotless. She knows that her mother will clean her room every day. This is a mother''s love. Open the wardrobe, all the clothes are still neatly hanging there, there is a faint fragrance on the clothes, mother should often help her take out these clothes to wash it.


    While feeling her mother''s love, she quickly found her clean underwear and rushed into the bathroom to take a shower.


    When she changed her clothes and went downstairs, her mother was teasing her pet dog with Miao Miao in her arms.


    "Is Shaotang''s injury very serious?" Lin Mu looked at her and asked anxiously.


    Lin Shuying shakes his head and smiles: "it''s OK. I''ve already applied medicinal wine to him. That guy has thick skin and thick flesh. It will be fine in two days."


    That guy was so frivolous to himself just now. What seems to be something?


    Lin''s mother looked at her reproachfully: "it''s OK. You look so red. Did you cry? If he''s OK, will you cry? "


    "I''m not afraid of you, but he has learned some martial arts and so on, so there should be no problem." Her face is still very red, but it is not because of crying. She can''t explain it. She can only follow her mother''s words.


    "Well, it''s OK. If there''s any problem, send it to the hospital. Don''t let anything go wrong. The Xu family is the only one." Lin Mu said with a smile.


    I accompanied my mother to chat downstairs for a while, but I didn''t go home for more than five years. There were endless conversations between mother and daughter.


    Before going to bed, Lin''s mother said to her, "come to Lingshan temple with me tomorrow and offer incense. When you come back, it''s time for me to return my wish."

 Chapter 141

    Lingshan temple is very famous in Jiangnan and even in China. Most people know it well because of the story of white snake and Xu Xian. However, in the hearts of true believers, this is the holy land, the birthplace of the most authentic Zen.


    When Lin Shuying cut off contact with her family, Lin''s mother had come here to make a wish. Now her daughter has returned. She brought her family to make a wish early in the morning.


    As a university professor, Lin Yunong is a standard atheist. He disdains Lin''s mother''s behavior. However, in order to have a good relationship with his granddaughter, he still leaves behind his disdain and follows her.


    Xu Shaotang never believed in ghosts and gods, but after the strange experience of soul crossing, he kept his original awe for ghosts and gods.


    Lingshan temple is located on the island in the middle of the lake. The scenery here is extremely beautiful. It is surrounded by sparkling lake water. The gentle breeze with the fresh air of the lake water strikes, making people feel a kind of rural feeling.


    There are a lot of pilgrims coming and going. Even though Lin Mu has been up early in the morning, it''s just less than nine in the morning. There are a lot of people here.


    Compared with the hustle and bustle of other places, it seems much quieter here. The Pilgrims who come to worship keep in awe of the gods. They almost say nothing all the way, but step by step along the long steps.


    Even Miaomiao was taken down from Xu Shaotang''s shoulder by Lin''s mother. She took her little hand and stepped up step by step.


    In Lin Mu''s words, it''s a kind of practice to show respect for the gods. If you walk through this step, you will get the protection of the gods.


    Although Miao Miao is four years old, she doesn''t use her own feet everywhere. At home, everyone in the Xu family is her leg. When she comes to the Lin family, she is still loved by her grandparents. Because the little girl''s physical strength is not good, we all stop and go all the way. Xu Shaotang almost wants to pick up the girl several times, but she is stopped by Lin''s mother and Lin Shuying.


    When they reached the top of the mountain, it was almost noon. The sun was shining on the huge building in front of them. The golden tiles reflected colorful light, with a kind of solemnity and solemnity, which made people feel a sense of Zen involuntarily.


    Lingshan temple is built according to the mountain, with many halls and pavilions connected. The pagoda stands on the top of Lingshan mountain, standing out of the sky. From the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, there are many pavilions and pavilions, which closely wrap the Lingshan mountain. The mountain and the temple are integrated.


    The whole Lingshan mountain seems to be a magnificent temple, forming a group of ancient buildings, which are connected by citron and motong, and resplendent with Danhui and Biying.


    Seeing this shocking scene, Lin Yunong gradually put away his disdain and awe.


    Mother Lin and her family came to the candlelight stand. Although the candlelight here is very expensive, who cares? What we care about is the respect for the gods. A bunch of incense, a few pairs of candles, a few hundred yuan has gone.


    When the five people entered the hall together, the first thing they saw was a huge golden Buddha, which was kneeling in front of devout believers.


    "Miao Miao, come here!" Lin''s mother inserted the candle and knelt down carefully with Miao Miao. Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang knelt down beside her.


    Lin Yunong just stood outside the hall and hummed in a low voice: "a man has gold on his knees. Lin kneels to his parents and teacher. How can he kneel to this feudal superstition?"


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. This old man is really stubborn! Fortunately, he knew how to be modest and didn''t speak too loud. Otherwise, the Pilgrims who came and went probably would teach him how to revere the gods with practical actions.


    When Xu Shaotang knelt down for the third time and kowtowed to the Buddha for the last time, there was a sudden sound in his ear.


    "Benefactor, please go to the inner hall for a talk!"


    Although there were many people kneeling in the hall, Xu Shaotang felt that this sentence seemed to be said to himself. Seeing that other people were still paying homage as if nothing had happened, Xu Shaotang was even more puzzled. He pulled Lin Shuying for a moment and asked in a low voice, "have you heard anyone speak?"


    "Yes Lin Shuying gently smiles and points at him with Scallion white fingers, "aren''t you talking now?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang, with a black face, asked: "just now someone said," benefactor, please come to the inner hall for a talk. "Didn''t you hear that?"


    When Lin Shuying shook his head, the voice came into his ear again: "benefactor, you are the only one who can hear what I said. Please talk about it in the inner hall!"


    Xu Shaotang was shocked. He scanned the surrounding area warily and saw that other people were as if nothing had happened. He was sure that he was the only one who could hear what he said!


    He had heard of this method of "transmitting sound into secret", but it was the first time that he met it. The one who can do this step must have the means of communicating with heaven!


    What a terrible cultivation!


    Seeing his nervous look, Lin Shuying put aside his joking thoughts, pulled him for a while and asked in a low voice: "Shaotang, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing! I''ll go out for a while. Be careful! " Xu Shaotang gently shook his head. He didn''t know whether the person who said this was an enemy or a friend, but he had already felt great pressure. Since his rebirth, he had never felt so much pressure!Lin Shuying nodded quietly, and her face began to become nervous. Although Xu Shaotang was not serious when he was in front of her, she knew something had happened when she saw his face.


    Xu Shaotang gently got up from the futon, asked a few little Shamis, and came to the entrance of the inner hall in their mouth.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, another little monk came up, folded his hands and said, "benefactor, please come inside. Master kongjing has been waiting inside for a long time!"


    Master Kong Jing? Xu Shaotang searched the memory in his mind to make sure that he had never heard of this method.


    The master of Empty Mirror called himself alone. What''s the matter here? What''s more, the inner hall is so far away from the main hall. How does he know he''s coming? Still in the vast sea of people to find their own, this is also too mysterious, right?


    Full of doubts, Xu Shaotang carefully walked into the hall. His pace was very strange. One foot touched the ground, and the other foot slowly followed. This was a kind of gait with both attack and defense. Once he found something wrong, he would leave here immediately.


    The monk, who didn''t even see him, put too much pressure on him to be careful.


    The inner hall is not big, and there are no Buddha statues in it. When he went in, he only saw a monk in grey sitting in the darkest corner of the inner hall.


    The monk''s face is very thin, almost only a skin and bone, but his face is very ruddy, quiet and serene, his eyes are closed tightly, his hands are folded, and he is devoutly reading scriptures.


    Although his voice was very small, Xu Shaotang could hear it very clearly. As he continued to read the Scriptures, he felt as if an invisible soft light had entered his body.


    This feeling made him more alert.

 Chapter 142

    "Don''t be nervous, benefactor. Monk, I mean nothing." Master Kong Jing opens his eyes.


    At the moment when he opened his eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that his soul was exposed in front of him without reservation. His deep eyes seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts, with supreme wisdom and edge.


    "What did the master ask me to do?" Xu Shaotang strong self convergence, shocked in the mind, is still maintaining a defensive posture.


    The empty mirror was still standing still. He slowly closed his eyes again, but there was a kind smile on his face and asked, "is Taoist Xu Qing still well?"


    "Taoist Xu Qing?" Xu Shaotang looked at him suspiciously, shook his head and said, "who is the Taoist priest Xu Qing? I''ve never heard of this person before. "


    "Don''t you know Taoist Xu Qing?" The empty mirror opened his eyes again, but he didn''t have the mind-catching spirit just now. The doubts on his face flashed away, and then he said with a smile: "since you don''t know Taoist priest Xuqing, who taught you the" Yulong Jue "


    Evil! Xu Shaotang immediately thought of this word. The monk was so evil that he could even see the "Yulong Jue" he practiced!


    After a while, he suddenly wanted to understand again, and asked tentatively: "is the Taoist priest Xuqing, who the master said, the wretched old man?"


    He really can''t connect the honor of the obscene old man with Taoist priest Xu Qing. He thinks it''s an insult to the word "Xu Qing". If he has to give the old man a name, he thinks the word "obscene" is more suitable.


    "Ha ha, benefactor, it''s interesting. I think the wretched old man mentioned by benefactor is exactly the Taoist priest Xuqing. With his temperament, he can really afford this wretched word." The empty mirror laughed.


    After figuring out the reason, Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "the old man has not heard from me since he taught me this Kung Fu. Now many years have passed, and I don''t know whether he is alive or dead."


    He was amused to think of the old man''s bad appearance when he taught him Kung Fu.


    When he was six years old, he was still in the orphanage and peed farther than other children of the same age. He saw a ragged old man outside the door. At that time, he thought that the old man was a beggar, and then he secretly ran to the kitchen to get two steamed buns for him.


    "I see that you have amazing skeleton, brilliant talent, and will become a great weapon in the future, so I decided to accept you as an apprentice!"


    This is the first sentence the old man said after eating steamed bread! It''s too vulgar to be vulgar any more! If he hadn''t really learned the "Yulong Jue", he would have thought that the old man was a liar all his life!


    Then, whether he wanted to or not, the old man took him away with a sack, and spent several months teaching him martial arts, which was actually begging!


    He always thought that the reason why the old man took him everywhere was that the so-called teaching him Kung Fu was only a sideline, mainly because, with his existence, their classic begging combination of the old and the young could become invincible!


    In a few years of begging career, he tried to run several times and was caught by the old man.


    Later, they passed by a nunnery. The old man said he wanted to go in and meet his old friend. He left him outside the nunnery. From then on, he never saw the old man again. I don''t know if he died in the belly of a friend!


    Although the old man once boasted that his friends were all over the world, Xu Shaotang never saw him with any woman.


    Empty mirror a smile: "this also echoed that strange old way''s character, the monk and he have been parting for more than 70 years, originally also wanted to see him before sitting, it seems that there is no such opportunity."


    "More than seventy years?" Xu Shaotang was shocked: "did the master and the old man know each other since childhood?"


    It''s strange that a monk and a Taoist are still young.


    Kong Jing laughs and says, "the monk was nearly 40 years old when he met him, and he has been working with him for nearly ten years. Monk, I am over 120 years old now..."


    "One hundred and twenty?" Xu Shaotang looked at the empty mirror in surprise, "master, you''re joking. I think you''re only in your 70s..."


    The old monk is too much of a liar, isn''t he an old monster when he is over 120 years old?


    "Ha ha, you young man can talk." With a smile, the empty mirror said: "the monk has already predicted that the time will come. Since you and I are predestined, I''d better send you a fortune. I hope you can inherit the will of our generation. When I see Taoist Xu Qing the other day, I will take the monk and say hello


    Empty mirror said, he Shi''s hands suddenly move, just slightly move, Xu Shaotang will feel a huge force hit him, he has no time to resist, empty mirror that thin palm has been pressed on his forehead.


    He only felt that the whole person suddenly fell into a chaos, consciousness gradually blurred, the next moment, has fainted.


    I don''t know how long later, when he regained consciousness, there were a lot of people in front of him.


    "Sister, when did you come here?" Xu Shaotang found Lin Shuying standing in front of her. She looked a little nervous and her face was full of anxiety.


    "When did we come here?" Lin Shuying almost slapped again and said, "I have to ask you again. In the daytime, in this holy land, do you encounter ghosts? If you worship Buddha, you will be stunned! "Er


    Xu Shaotang found that it was not right. He was in front of the Buddha statue in the main hall. There was no sign of the inner hall or the empty mirror master.


    "What''s going on?" When Xu Shaotang was puzzled, he suddenly felt a burning pain on his face. Did the old monk beat himself while he was in a coma?


    "What''s the matter? When we worship Buddha, we call you for a long time, but you don''t respond at all! " At this point, Lin Shuying showed a smile on the corner of his mouth and a sly look in her eyes. She said with a smile, "my mother said that you are in a daze, so let me wake you up. You are really thick skinned. You wake up when my hands hurt..."


    Let this bad guy bully himself. Today, I finally find a chance to revenge! ha-ha!


    Xu Shaotang was stunned. No wonder the burning pain on his face was from her!


    Are you dreaming? But this dream is a little too real!


    "Dad, do you hurt?" Miao Miao looks at him with concern, big eyes.


    "No pain!" Xu Shaotang mouth a smoke, thought, no pain is strange! Pick up Miao Miao and pet her head: "Miao Miao, it won''t hurt to kiss her father!"


    "A kiss of joy" from Miao.


    When father and daughter were intimate, the whole Lingshan Temple rang a long and deep bell. Then a little monk ran to the abbot who was still blessing the believers in the main hall, knelt down with a bang, and said sadly: "Master Kong Jing has been seated..."


    The host, who was wearing yellow cassock, stopped and ran out of the hall in a hurry

 Chapter 143

    The Abbot''s behavior made people curious. An old woman grabbed the little monk who was going to leave and asked, "little monk, who is master kongjing? I have come to this temple to worship for decades. How come I have never heard of this master? "


    "Master kongjing is an eminent monk in our temple. He is over 120 years old. He never sees visitors. Just now, he suddenly became a monk..."


    The words of little monk immediately made the believers in the hall sigh and ask him to take you to see the eminent monk for the last time.


    "All right, but master likes to be quiet. Please don''t make any noise." Little Sami couldn''t resist the request, so he nodded his head and agreed.


    Xu Shaotang is also pushed to the other side by Lin Shuying. Now he can be sure that what he has just experienced is absolutely not a dream!


    "Yu Long Jue" was carried up, and his face was in a moment of panic. Just in that short moment, "Yu Long Jue", which has been hovering at the top of the second level, has entered the third level!


    Even before he was born again, he barely reached this level. Just after experiencing a dreamlike dreamland, his strength almost recovered to the peak period?


    This is incredible, isn''t it?!


    When the crowd arrived at the place where Master Kong Jing was sitting, Xu Shaotang was 100% sure that this was the place he had just come to! Step forward, the old monk is the Master Kong Jing who was talking to him just now.


    His face still has a spring breeze like smile, and his hand still keeps touching Xu Shaotang''s forehead.


    So many things, Xu Shaotang never think that just a dream so simple! Is this the legend of the top?


    When the master was sitting in the mirror, he felt a fire burning in the air.


    When the fire dispersed, a dazzling white light almost blinded people.


    "Sari, sari! Oh, my God! A miracle


    I don''t know who yelled first, and everyone recovered from the nameless shock.


    A table tennis size crystal clear relic, in the ashes emitting endless dazzling light!


    There are many sayings about sariki, and many eminent monks will produce sariki after cremation. However, this kind of sariki with extremely regular shape and so crystal clear can only exist in legend!


    The believers who came to watch knelt down one after another and worshiped the crystal clear relic devoutly. Even Lin Yunong, a stubborn old scholar, could not help kneeling down. What happened in front of him was far beyond his cognition.


    The abbot was also very excited, showing unprecedented piety in his eyes. He carefully untied his cassock, wrapped the relic with cassock, and slowly put it into the coffin.


    Xu Shaotang was stunned to see what happened in front of him. Even if he claimed to be knowledgeable, at this moment, he also felt a kind of ignorance of the vast universe.


    After putting away master kongjing''s relic, the abbot and the monks around him sat on the ground and began to recite the Scriptures. In the process of chanting scriptures, monks and pilgrims came to join them.


    The empty inner hall is quiet, only the long Buddhist scriptures are recited continuously. Although the Buddhist scriptures are obscure and difficult to understand, they have another power to clean up the soul.


    ¡­¡­


    Down from the steps of Lingshan temple, Lin''s mother is still marveling, constantly saying things like "Buddha''s manifestation". If in normal times, Lin Yunong would have stood up to criticize her feudal superstition severely, but at the moment, even he himself is still immersed in the boundless shock. How can he be in the mood to preach to Lin''s mother.


    "Sister, have I really never walked out of the hall just now?" Xu Shaotang''s face showed deep doubts. He didn''t believe that he had been in the hall just now.


    Lin Shuying closed her mouth and said with a smile, "so many people are watching. Why do I cheat you? Eh, by the way, why do I feel that you are a little different? "


    Lin Shuying gently frowns and goes through several strange things one after another. She has no time to look at Xu Shaotang carefully. Now she calms down to have a look. She suddenly feels that the bad guy seems to be different from before. She can''t tell what''s different. She can only look at her mother with inquiring eyes.


    "Mom, do you think Shaotang is a little different?"


    Hearing her words, Lin''s mother went to him and looked at him carefully. She nodded: "it''s really a little different. I always feel that the child seems to have changed, but where has it changed?"


    She and Lin Shuying have the same doubts. The more she thinks about it, the more obvious the change is, but she can''t say why.


    "Daddy is handsome!" Miao Miao lay on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and happily gave the answer.


    Lin Shuying threw her daughter a white eye and said with a chuckle: "do you know what is handsome? I know how to say good things for himThe girl and Xu Shaotang are so close that her mother is a little jealous.


    Miao Miao snorted and gave Lin Shuying a beautiful back of his head, which caused Lin Shuying''s white eyes.


    "By the way, I know. The temperament has changed!" Lin''s mother patted her head and said, "this child always seems to give people a free and easy temperament. My dear sun is right. He has become more handsome and more temperament."


    "Women''s view!" Lin Yunong snorted: "if you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. It''s a state of mind. Just like the martial arts experts in the movie, when you reach a certain level, you will have a state of mind beyond the secular world!"


    It has to be said that although Lin''s statement is more mysterious, it is the closest to the truth.


    Xu Shaotang himself knows that with the improvement of his cultivation, his mood has changed a lot, which is a kind of indifference of the master.


    He never dreamed that a seemingly ordinary journey to fulfill his vows made his cultivation get unprecedented improvement. Now, even if he met those abnormal characters, he was not afraid at all!


    Of course, if he meets the top experts like the wretched old man and the empty mirror master, he still has little chance of winning, but he should be able to escape under their hands.


    At the same time, he was more curious. Listening to master kongjing, he and the wretched old man are old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years. What is the identity of the wretched old man?


    People who can make friends with eminent monks like kongjing are certainly not ordinary people! Where is the old man now? Does he know that his old friend has died?


    Although he did not know whether the old man was alive or dead, he always felt that he would meet the wretched old man again! The so-called good man''s life is not long, and disaster has been left for thousands of years. Master kongjing belongs to a good man whose life is not long, and that wretched old man should be a typical disaster type character!


    When you see him, you must ask these questions clearly!

 Chapter 144

    When he came out of Lingshan temple, it was getting dark, and the family began to drive home. Of course, Xu Shaotang acted as a driver again.


    Xu Shaotang drives the car. From time to time, he looks at Lin Shuying in the front row. The second elder teases Miao Miao in the back row, but he doesn''t find their difference.


    It has to be said that after the promotion of cultivation, Xu Shaotang becomes more tolerant. Lin Shuying secretly glances at him from time to time. The deep feeling in his eyes almost melts Xu Shaotang.


    "Miao Miao, are you hungry? Why don''t we go back after dinner outside?" Lin Yunong said to Miao Miao with a flattering smile.


    In the Lin family, he is indeed the head of the family, but in front of the granddaughter, he does not dare to put on the airs of the head of the family. Although he does not like eating out very much, in order to please the little granddaughter, what''s wrong with a meal?


    Miao Miao just shakes his head, but doesn''t talk to him. The girl is still angry that the old man is beating her father.


    In front of his granddaughter, Lin Yunong angrily stabbed Xu Shaotang with a crutch and said, "it''s all your boy. If your boy had shown his identity, would he be angry with me? Anyway, I don''t care. If you don''t let the child call me grandfather, don''t go back to Tianhai! "


    The old man''s words are a bit like anger, but they are so cute. They all say that old children are about the same as children when they are old?


    "Ha ha, uncle, you want the child to call you grandfather. It''s very simple. You will go back to Tianhai with us. After getting along with the child for a long time, she will call you grandfather naturally." Xu Shaotang also took the opportunity to say another purpose of this trip, hoping to connect the two elders to Tianhai, plus his parents, just to make a table of mahjong.


    "No!" Lin Yunong refused after thinking about it. "I''ve been in this water town in the south of the Yangtze River all my life. I can''t live without this land and water!"


    It''s hard to leave my hometown. When I was young, I didn''t go out to roam, because I couldn''t give up my hometown. Now I''m older, so I don''t want to leave here.


    "Dad, it''s not to let you settle down in Tianhai. You used to live for a few months and move back after a while." Knowing his father''s temperament, Lin Shuying doesn''t persuade him any more, so he can only take second place.


    "No!" Lin said stubbornly.


    "Old man, you..." Lin''s mother was about to persuade her again when the car body suddenly tilted.


    "What''s the matter?" When Lin Yunong asked questions, he had already protected the seedlings by his side.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to a sports car passing by the car and said, "there is a drag racing behind..."


    Before, the owner of his body did not seldom do such things. Listening to the sound of the motor behind, he knew that someone must be racing. He quickly pulled the car to the far right lane, so as not to hurt the fish. There was no need to fight with these dandies. There was a family on the car.


    Looking at the sports car in front of him, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smack his tongue. These people really think they have a long life. This is the main road. The speed limit is 60. The speed of the one in front should be more than 180, right?


    This kind of speed, a little careless is the end of the car crash!


    "Well, these young people are really out of line now!" Lin Yunong sighed.


    When the old man was complaining, there was a "squeak" sound outside the car window. It was the friction between the tire and the ground. It was only made when the car was very fast.


    When Xu Shaotang looked in the rearview mirror, he saw that I was a good girl. Five sports cars were trying their best to catch up with each other. There was a crazy laugh in the sports car.


    When Xu Shaotang was watching the excitement, the red sports car behind suddenly started to work and looked at the gap on the right. Like a bull moving at high speed, he rushed to this side and wanted to take the opportunity to surpass the cars in front of him.


    The speed of overtaking was too fast and too fast. Just after passing through the gap, the body suddenly lost its balance, and the people in the car had no time to control it. The car crashed into Xu Shaotang''s car, which dented the front door of the car, causing a violent shock to the body.


    "Wow..." Miao Miao was frightened and burst into tears.


    "Squeak", Xu Shaotang a sudden brake, finally can stabilize the body, when he stabilized the body, behind the red sports car also borrow hit his strength to stabilize the body, at the same time a acceleration, stop in front of their car.


    "Damn, how did you drive?"


    Xu Shaotang comforts Miao Miao a few words, and is about to get off. The red sports car has come down. Two young people, with a crazy face, are kicking at Xu Shaotang''s door.


    Bitten by a dog! This is Xu Shaotang''s first reaction.


    "You''re in the car. I''ll meet them when I get down!" Xu Shaotang said to the people in the car, opened the door and got off.


    When he got out of the car, the other four sports cars also stopped and a group of young men and women came down from the car one after another.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang getting off the bus, a young man came up and said arrogantly: "boy, you hit our car, apologize quickly, I don''t want you to compensate!""You seem to have made a mistake. You hit me. You should have apologized to me, right? Don''t be so wordy. I''ll apologize and I won''t let you pay for it! " With a smile on his face, Xu Shaotang returned their words intact. He really didn''t care about the money.


    "Pa", another young man was so angry that his nose was crooked that he kicked on the car body again. Pointing at Xu Shaotang, he scolded: "what the hell are you, dare to let Wei Shao apologize to you, I think you are impatient!"


    Xu Shaotang felt that he was already arrogant, but he didn''t expect to meet more arrogant people. Moreover, it is obvious that there should be some influence in the young people''s family who are known as "Wei Shao".


    Being pointed at by the nose, Xu Shaotang couldn''t give them a good face either. With a slight movement, he had already grasped the young man''s finger.


    "Click" a crisp ring, the youth''s finger has been broken by him, but he did not release, said with a smile: "the master has not spoken, you this when the dog can''t wait to jump out?"


    "Ah..." The young man uttered a heartrending scream, his face was blue and blue, his whole body was shaking, his fingers were linked to his heart, and the pain of being broken by life could not be tolerated by a man like him.


    "My friend, it''s up to the master to beat the dog. Don''t you give me too much face?" Wei Shao''s face was livid and said coldly.


    In the boundary of Yangcheng, there are people who dare not give him face and break the dog''s finger in front of him. Although he doesn''t care about the dog''s life, he cares about his face!


    "I don''t care what your identity is, please apologize to me. You scared my daughter!" Xu Shaotang showed no mercy. If it wasn''t for the bloody scene in front of the Lin family, he would have let the two people lie down.

 Chapter 145

    "Oh, who dares to be so rude to Wei Shao?" A young man with earrings came forward with a coquettish woman in his arms, staring at Xu Shaotang with a banter on his face.


    He lost face in front of his friends, and Wei Shao''s face was even worse. He bit his teeth and yelled at the people who came around gradually: "give him up!"


    "Handsome boy, this is what you asked for. If you offend Wei Shao, you can only blame yourself for your bad life!"


    When the coquettish woman smiles, she gives Wei Shao two winks by the way. She is wise enough to leave the man''s arms and fight. There''s no need for her to take part. She just needs to catch up with these dandies.


    The people who get the order immediately push away the woman around them and rush up to surround Xu Shaotang on the side of the car door.


    Don''t open the car door. Don''t open the door


    She knows Xu Shaotang''s ability, and she also knows that Xu Shaotang has a force that she doesn''t even know. She doesn''t worry about Xu Shaotang''s accident, but she''s afraid that he won''t be serious enough to kill people.


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s voice, several people look at her. They are fascinated by the beauty in front of them, and then look at the woman behind them. It''s just unbearable!


    The women also looked at Lin Shuying. They could see clearly and knew that their beauty was not as good as this woman, but they hated this sudden woman inexplicably.


    The man who was called Wei Shao was also attracted by Lin Shuying, a great beauty. He looked at her up and down with lewd eyes and said with a smile: "beauty, as long as you obediently serve me well, I will let go of this little white face, OK?"


    "Shameless!" Hearing Wei Shao''s words, Lin Shuying yells at Xu Shaotang and says, "hurry to clean up these bastards so that you can go home. It''s disgusting to watch them!"


    With that, I didn''t even bother to look at these people again, and then I went back to the car.


    "Shuying, is Shaotang OK?" Lin Mu asked anxiously.


    Lin Shuying picked up her disgust for Wei Shao and gave her mother a smile: "Mom, don''t worry, he will be OK. Didn''t I tell you that he has practiced some martial arts."


    "Oh, that''s good, but your father has just called the police. Will he be in trouble if he beats these people?" Lin Mu asked again.


    "Ah? Did you call the police? " Lin Shuying couldn''t smile bitterly. Originally, it wasn''t a big deal. The police were in a bit of trouble when they stepped in. Unexpectedly, they got off the car for a short time, and they called the police.


    Lin Yunong snorted: "can we not call the police for such a big accident? Don''t worry, there are my students in the police station. As long as there is no big trouble, there should be nothing wrong! "


    Lin Shuying has a bitter smile in his heart. My father, look at the posture of those people outside. Will they pay attention to the ordinary police? Let''s talk about Xu Shaotang before. When did he pay attention to the police?


    She knows that no one in Tianhai dares to provoke Xu Shaotang, but after all, it''s Yangcheng. The strong dragon can''t suppress the local leader. If it''s really in the face of the officials, it''s likely that it will be bad for Xu Shaotang. Although it''s not likely that anything serious will happen, it''s inevitable that there will be some trouble. They come back for vacation, not to provoke trouble.


    Alas, no matter. Anyway, even the Han family dare not move the bad guy. There should be no big deal in Yangcheng. Let him make it!


    Outside, Xu Shaotang, who has been ordered by the beauty, has let all the dandies lie on the ground. Only Wei Shao is still standing by.


    "Boy, it seems that you have practiced!" Wei Shao twisted his neck and said with a sneer, "I will practice with you today."


    Finish saying, already one punch hits to Xu Shaotang face door.


    Xu Shaotang basically guessed the origin of this man now. Judging from his boxing posture, he has obviously practiced, and he is also a military and police fighting boxing. No wonder he dares to be so arrogant. It is estimated that his family is also a big force in Yangcheng.


    "Pa", a loud slap in the face, Xu Shaotang easily blocked Wei Shao''s attack, waving is a slap fan in the past, although the strength is not very heavy, but still fan him a few meters away, the body in the air completed a difficult 720 degree rotation, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    Xu Shaotang was about to leave a deep impression on him when a sudden alarm came.


    Soon, two police cars stopped, and seven or eight policemen came down from the car. Looking at the fallen dandy, they could not help frowning slightly.


    Hear the sound of the police car, Lin Yunong also from the car down, the leader of the police to see him, quickly ran over: "good teacher!"


    Lin Yunong looked at his students and nodded slightly: "grim, these people are racing on the road, they also hit our car, and they have a strong desire for my daughter. If it wasn''t for my nephew, I don''t know what would have happened. You can deal with it."


    "Stern, hurry to arrest them for me!" Wei Shao, who was lying on the ground, saw the severity and immediately yelled at him.


    "Oh, Wei Shao!" Stern immediately left Lin Yunong, rushed to Wei Shao to help him up, and said with a flattering face: "Wei Shao, I''m sorry, I didn''t see you just now!"Seeing this, Lin Yunong felt "clattering" in his heart. Although he is an old scholar, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know something about the officials. The so-called officials protect each other. Judging from the grim attitude, it is estimated that the influence of the young family is not small. It seems that he is in trouble.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry to arrest them for me!" Wei Shao is a curse at the severity of supporting himself.


    "Wei Shao, calm down. I''ll do it now!" Sternly flattered, he waved to the policeman behind him, pointed to Xu Shaotang and said, "bring him back to me!"


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile bitterly. He didn''t even ask what happened. He wanted to catch people indiscriminately. It seems that he can''t wait to catch him and ask for credit from his master!


    "Asshole, did you do this?" Lin Yunong stopped in front of Xu Shaotang and said, "I don''t have students like you! moth! Scum


    He educated countless people in his life, but he didn''t expect to teach such students. The more Lin Yunong thought about it, the more angry he was. He almost rushed up with his crutch and beat the students who couldn''t make it.


    "Teacher, don''t make it difficult for me to do it!" Stern face a black, in the heart secretly scold this old man too not sensible, in front of his subordinates so scold oneself, a little face also don''t leave for oneself!


    Xu Shaotang opened the door of Lin Yunong and asked him to sit on it. He said with a smile, "uncle, you can sit at ease. I''ll help you to educate you a useless student!"


    "Dad, don''t worry, let Shaotang deal with it!" Lin Shuying said with a smile to his father.


    The old man angrily sat back on the bus, his face was blue and white. He wanted the students to help solve the problem, but he brought trouble to his nephew and lost face in front of his family.

 Chapter 146

    Looking at the policeman walking towards him with handcuffs, Xu Shaotang gave a cold hum and directly kicked the policeman out of the distance, impartial, just hit the dogleg whose finger was broken by him.


    "How dare you attack the police and arrest them?" Severe a burst drink, immediately with the gun will be pulled out of the waist.


    "Kazam", before he had time to aim, Xu Shaotang had already grasped his gun holding hand, gently twisted it, and directly broke his arm. Then they attacked quickly. Before the police could react, they had fallen to the ground, holding their broken arms and wailing.


    "Ah My hand... "


    After cleaning up the gang of police who have no sense of justice, Xu Shaotang stands in front of Wei Shao again, grabs him by the neck mercilessly and sneers: "I think your fire is heavy, I''ll help you eliminate the fire!"


    "Leave me alone Please... " At this moment, Wei Shao feels deeply afraid. His face is pale. He looks at Xu Shaotang in horror. His tears roll down and his feet flutter.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to pay attention to his plea. He took him directly to the river. As soon as his hand was loosened, Wei Shao fell into the river with a "Dong".


    "Help! Help Wei Shao is constantly fluttering in the river. It seems that he can''t swim.


    "Ha ha! You''ve offended Wei Shao. You''re dead! " Lying on the ground, he laughed crazily. Even though his face was twisted with pain, he was still laughing. In Yangcheng, no one dared to offend Wei Shao!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to hear the scum''s voice again. He kicked him unconscious and got into the car.


    "Shaotang, you should go back to Tianhai in the night, don''t stay in Yangcheng! I think that family has a lot of influence! " Lin Yunong was shocked by his nephew''s methods, but he also began to worry.


    Xu Shaotang turned back and said with a smile, "don''t worry, they can''t help me!"


    "You child, I know your Xu family has some influence in Tianhai, but this is Yangcheng!" Lin Mu also began to persuade.


    As the saying goes, a strong dragon can''t beat a local leader. What if the Xu family has power in Tianhai? After all, this is Yangcheng. The tentacles of the Xu family''s power haven''t reached here yet.


    Lin Shuying looked at the worried eyes of the two elders and gave them a comforting look. He said, "don''t worry, mom and dad. Although there may be some trouble, they don''t dare to do anything to Shaotang. You can rest assured."


    As Xu Shaotang started the car, he said: "you two old men should be at ease. I have a good relationship with the division of Annam military region. If they dare to come, I''ll call commander song."


    Of course, it''s just a consolation. If song Anbang still needs to be bothered to deal with this kind of scum, wouldn''t it be a joke for him? He doesn''t want to owe song Anbang any more.


    He just said it casually, but Lin Shuying remembered it and said happily, "yes, mom and Dad, Shaotang has also been an instructor for the troops of Annan military region, and commander song''s daughter also works in Shengshi group. Don''t worry about it."


    "Does the boy have the ability? Do you even know the commander of Anan district? " Lin Yunong was shocked. Isn''t this nephew a dandy? When did he get on the stage?


    "Hee hee, Dad, you don''t know that Shaotang knows more people than you think!"


    Talking about the love of the man, Lin Shuying immediately opened the chatterbox, Xu Shaotang in recent months, one by one to tell the two old listen, the language is not without some exaggerated embellishment, listen to Xu Shaotang secretly speechless, Lin Shuying this story telling skills, do not say storytelling, it is too condescending!


    She said wonderful, two old also listen with relish, even Miaomiao are seriously listening, applaud from time to time.


    It was also at this time that the second elder brother realized that his nephew had done such a great thing. He was not a dandy, but a hero of a generation!


    Unknowingly, the car has been driving back to Xu''s home. It was delayed for half a day by the crash. When I got home, it was already dark.


    Lin''s mother quickly began to cook for the family, while Lin Yunong continued to pull his daughter to tell him about his nephew. In the process, the relationship between father and daughter also eased a lot, which is probably the biggest benefit of the crash.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Lin Yunong shook his head with a bitter smile, looked back at Xu Shaotang, who was making tea, and said, "you bastard, no wonder I haven''t heard you hum for such a long time. You''ve made me suffer!"


    Isn''t it? Because I beat this boy, my granddaughter doesn''t pay much attention to herself now. I knew this boy was so powerful. Why did she beat him so hard!


    "Didn''t you ask?" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    "By the way, Shuying said that you are very powerful. How powerful are you?" Lin Yunong asked curiously: "is it like those martial arts experts on TV?"


    Well, how do you say that? Xu Shaotang thinks that his current accomplishments should be a little more powerful than the martial arts experts in ordinary TV dramas, right?


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, then stretched out his hand. A soft white light appeared in his hand. He wrapped the teapot with white light and poured a cup of hot tea for Lin Yunong.¡°¡­¡­¡± Lin Yunong stares at his hands. There are huge waves in his heart. It''s incredible. It''s not a martial arts drama. It''s a myth drama! However, this kind of ability only exists in the myth, but it really appears in front of itself.


    Lin Shuying is also surprised. Her face is full of excitement. She is also the first to see Xu Shaotang show this ability in front of her. She only knew Xu Shaotang was very powerful before, but she didn''t expect that she was so powerful!


    Are you dreaming? Lin Shuying secretly pinched himself, pain, not a dream, in front of all the facts!


    "Dad is so good!" Miao Miao is lying on Xu Shaotang''s leg and her eyes are full of little stars. Although she doesn''t know what it is, what her father does must be very powerful!


    After a long time, Lin Yunong calmed down, put away his shock, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t believe that there were immortals in this world before, but now I suddenly believe it!"


    Yes, isn''t such a means only available to immortals? Maybe immortals really exist not only in legends, but also beyond ordinary people''s cognition!


    Xu Shaotang smile, put away the real Qi, said: "uncle, there are too many things in this world beyond our understanding, many things are mysterious beyond our imagination! Didn''t you always say that I was in a daze in the main hall of Lingshan temple in the morning? If you don''t believe it, I had a chat with Master Kong Jing before he sat down. He also taught me some things.... "


    He also took the opportunity to talk about what happened to him in Lingshan temple. Lin''s father and daughter were very surprised. In the past, they would think that Xu Shaotang was talking in his sleep, but now, they believe it. Let''s not mention Xu Shaotang''s own magic, that is, the strange scene in Lingshan temple is enough to shock them.

 Chapter 147

    After knowing the magic of Xu Shaotang, the Lin family are no longer worried. In their eyes, Xu Shaotang is already an immortal. People like the police will not be ignored by him at all.


    After Lin''s mother cooked the meal, Xu Shaotang accompanied Lin Yunong to drink a lot of wine. The old man experienced too many magical things one day and needed to drink to ease his shock.


    Every household in Jiangnan has old yellow rice wine. Xu Shaotang suddenly remembers that he said he would invite someone to drink, but he let it go, but the wine is not ready yet. After helping the drunk old man to have a rest, he told his plan.


    "Auntie, you are familiar with this place. Do you know where there are more than 60 years of flower carving aging?"


    "More than 60 years of flower carving?" Lin Mu frowned and said, "not to mention sixty years of flower carving, there are not many more than ten years now! When your uncle wakes up, ask him. He knows a lot of people. Maybe he can help you find them. But why do you want such old wine? Don''t you young people like red wine? "


    "Oh, don''t mention it. There was an old man who liked to drink this kind of thing. He promised to treat him to drink more than 60 years of Huadiao aging wine." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "now that old man has not come yet. If he comes and can''t drink, he must be anxious with me!"


    No way, no matter how hard it is to find, don''t you still have to find it? Who can boast about it? You can''t boast about Haikou any more!


    After taking a bath, she chatted with them for a while. At about ten o''clock in the evening, everyone went back to their rooms to have a rest. Xu Shaotang lay on the bed and got the identity of Wei Shao from Lian Xin. After thinking about it, she began to think about where to find this kind of old wine.


    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard a slight sound of footsteps. As soon as he was about to turn over, the door was opened.


    At first, he thought it was the man who was sent by Wei Shao. When he saw the man clearly, he leaned on the head of the bed again.


    "Why don''t you rest so late?" Lin Shuying came and sat down beside the edge of his bed.


    Holding her hand, he said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''m just thinking about where to find the wine. Is the child asleep?"


    Lin Shuying nodded, pushed him inside, and then leaned on the head of the bed side by side with him, leaving his feet outside the bed, and said, "she doesn''t sleep. Can I come over? That girl has been chirping in my ear all night saying that you are so good. Really, I forget my mother when I have my father! "


    "Haha, are you jealous?" Xu Shaotang took her in his arms, gently kisses him on the face, and says with a smile, "you mother, how can you even eat your daughter''s vinegar?"


    Originally also want to come to a sentiment with her what, think or forget, shallow taste it, otherwise at that time will be his whole not up and down, uncomfortable or yourself.


    It''s rare for him to be honest, but Lin Shuying didn''t seem to plan to let him spend the night so honestly. He squeezed his body into his arms, put his head on his chest, and said with a smile, "why am I jealous? It''s too late for me to be happy to see you two so close! But don''t spoil her too much. If you spoil her, you will be spoiled, just like your aunt spoiled you in those years! "


    "How can my daughter, Xu Shaotang, be spoiled? Don''t worry. There are so many people in my family who teach her. Can''t they teach her well?"


    For Miao Miao, Xu Shaotang never grudges his doting, and Miao Miao is also very sensible, he believes that the little girl will not be spoiled.


    "Well, it''s up to you. I''ll settle with you for spoiling you anyway!" Lin Shuying smiles and asks, "how do you plan to get my parents to Tianhai? My father is stubborn. I really can''t help it."


    Thinking of the old man''s stubborn temper, Lin Shuying has a headache. She really doesn''t know how to persuade the old man. Is it so difficult to ask you to live in another place for a few months?


    "Don''t worry, mountain people have their own tricks!" Xu Shaotang patted her soft back and said, "make sure they come back to Tianhai with us at that time!"


    After finding out Zhang Wei''s identity, he thought of a solution to this problem. At that time, as long as he acted according to the plan, no matter how stubborn the old man was, he could only go to Tianhai with them!


    "Tell me what you can do!" Lin Shuying looks happy, sits up and looks at him curiously.


    "Then you''ll know!" When Xu Shaotang smiles, it is necessary to keep a sense of mystery.


    "Say it Lin Shuying stares at him. His hands have already pinched the soft meat on his waist. He is ready to teach him a lesson at any time. This bad guy even wants to hide it from himself. It''s really shameful!


    Xu Shaotang is not moved, just smiling at her, twist it, anyway, his skin thick!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Lin Shuying squeezed the soft meat in his hand, but he didn''t even frown.


    "Well! Never mind Lin Shuying sits up in a huff and puff, just like a girl who has been wronged.


    Xu Shaotang also sat up with a smile, encircled her waist, smelled the charming fragrance of her long black hair, and asked, "is that angry?"Lin Shuying snorted coldly, but did not speak.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, that''s stingy!" Xu Shaotang stopped teasing her and said in her ear, "didn''t we offend that weishao today? I asked Lianxin to check. His name is Zhang Wei. His family is very powerful in Yangcheng. His father is the commander of Yangcheng Armed Police Corps, and his grandfather is a key member of the provincial Party committee. Do you think that if I beat him and throw him into the river, their family will give up? "


    "Are you going to use the power of their family to force my father to leave Yangcheng?" Lin Shuying asked back.


    "It''s not coercion, it''s for their safety," she said with a smile! When they get Zhangjia, we can''t be sure that we''re going to take revenge on them all the time


    "Bad guy, did you think about it when you hit that man?" Lin Shuying''s eyes are full of affection. Looking at her lover, she thinks that he is too clever to use this method to connect her parents to Tianhai.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "I came up with this method after knowing the influence of Zhang Jia! Well, now I''ve told you, don''t be angry! "


    "I''m not angry!"


    Lin Shuying finished with a word, and his lips had been put together.

 Chapter 148

    After a fierce kiss, Xu Shaotang wants to be bad again, but Lin Shuying doesn''t let him succeed.


    "Let me just sleep with you in my arms. Don''t worry, I won''t mess with you!"


    His voice is very warm, no longer with other ideas, Lin Shuying was unconsciously infected by his voice, just nodded gently, let him hold his body, gently lean his head on his chest, feel his strong and powerful heartbeat.


    At this moment, she was very satisfied. She felt that she was already the happiest woman in the world. The beloved man could put down the most primitive impulse and put his arms around him, which showed that he really loved himself very much. Because of this love, he was willing to let himself endure endless suffering.


    That''s enough!


    "Shaotang, don''t blame me. You owe me that!" Lin Shuying said in his heart.


    This night, both of them slept peacefully, feeling the heat of each other''s bodies, and their deep affection was integrated into each other''s hearts through the grinding of their skin.


    Xu Shaotang really didn''t do anything, so he put his arms around his beloved and slept all night. When a crow came, the jade man in his arms gently came out of his arms, arranged his clothes, gave him a kiss, opened the door and went out in his reluctant eyes


    Aftertaste of a night of warmth, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a faint smile, although there is no harmony, but such warmth is enough, this is the interaction of the soul.


    Maybe in the future, you can sleep with Lin Shuying every day. Xu Shaotang thought of it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lin Shuying left, Xu Shaotang didn''t sleep any more. He just lay on the boat and thought about things quietly until there was a loud alarm outside.


    Even without going out, Xu Shaotang knows that he is in trouble.


    Put on your clothes and go downstairs directly. Many police cars have been parked at the door of the Lin family. Many people who don''t know the truth come to watch and wonder if Professor Lin''s family has offended anyone.


    Lin Yunong and Lin Shuying also get up. Lin Shuying carefully holds Miao Miao beside her, but the little girl is not afraid at all. From time to time, she stretches out her head and looks around curiously. In the little girl''s heart, her father is the patron saint. As long as her father is around, she will not be afraid.


    Xu Shaotang came forward and told them to go back to the house first and not to go out for the time being. Because, the next scene may be a little bloody, frightening the elderly and children is a crime.


    The battle outside is really not small. There are not only a large number of police, but also armed police with submachine guns. Even the explosion-proof vehicles of armed police have arrived, and a large number of people have surrounded the Lin family.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming out lazily, Zhang Weidun pointed at him and cried, "that''s him, that''s him!"


    Hearing Zhang Da Shao''s words, a policeman has stepped up: "you are suspected of intentional homicide, assaulting police and other charges. Please follow us back to the police station immediately for investigation!"


    Although he wanted to take the young man back immediately, he had to make an appearance with so many people.


    Hearing what he said, the crowd could not help but make a noise. This crime is really big enough. How could a good young man do such a thing? If you are a man, you can''t judge his appearance!


    Xu Shaotang looks at the middle-aged policeman and the badge on his shoulder. It should be the captain of Yangcheng Public Security Bureau. It seems that they can''t wait to please Zhangjiakou. Even the captain has gone out in person.


    "Have you ever asked Zhang Dashao why I threw him into the water? Why attack the police? " Xu Shaotang light glanced at the captain, very lazy asked.


    Although he knew that he could not reason with these people, he still had some expectations in his heart. He hoped that the captain had even a little conscience to give him a reason to be merciful.


    "No matter what the reason is, it can''t be the reason for your intentional killing and assaulting the police. Now, please come back to the police station with us immediately for investigation! Otherwise, we will take compulsory measures! " The captain obviously failed to live up to Xu Shaotang''s expectations. With a wave of his hand, the people behind him had already put up the gun, and at the same time, they were ready to kill the people on the other side.


    "You are really good policemen of the people!" Xu Shaotang''s last hope was shattered. He looked at the crowd coldly, with a devil like smile on his lips: "my name is Xu Shaotang!"


    "What do I call you! Somebody, arrest him immediately and take him away! "


    "Do you know why I told you my name?" Xu Shaotang twisted his neck and looked at the people who pointed guns at him contemptuously. He said with a smile, "I just want you to know who killed you, so that you don''t feel wronged when you come to the hell!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to kill, the sound of "rumbling" suddenly sounded in the sky. Then, an armed helicopter flew here quickly in the face of Chaoyang.


    The police and armed police on the scene also noticed the helicopter in the sky. They raised their heads curiously and wondered. They didn''t ask for military support. What''s the matter?


    But Xu Shaotang thought differently from them. The moment he saw the helicopter, he thought to himself: can song Anbang figure it out and know that I''m in trouble?Thinking of this, he was amused by his own ideas. How could it be? If so, song Anbang could go to fortune telling and become rich.


    As the armed helicopter suddenly joined, everyone gave up the plan to capture Xu Shaotang for the time being. They all looked up at the sky and wanted to know what the helicopter was doing here.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t need to kill any more when all the people from the military came. He angrily withdrew his hand and sighed that these people were lucky. If the plane came a few minutes late, it would become purgatory here!


    The speed of the plane was very fast, and it appeared over the Lin family in less than a minute. At this time, Lin Shuying and Lin Yunong came out to let Lin''s mother look after the seedlings.


    "Shaotang, did you inform commander song?" Lin Shuying asked in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head. At most, he is afraid of the second elder. That is to say, he never thought to inform song Anbang. If he knows that he is in shallow water, isn''t it a chance for him to see his own jokes?


    The helicopter slowly descended, and a strong wind was blowing around. When it descended to more than 20 meters away from the ground, the door of the helicopter opened.


    Then, in everyone''s scream, three people jumped from the helicopter more than 20 meters above the ground.


    At a time when many people thought that these three people would die, they fell to the ground unharmed, two men and one woman.

 Chapter 149

    "Wei Shao, is this the man your old man called?" The captain asked Zhang Wei softly.


    Zhang Wei shook his head: "I don''t know, it should not be. How can I disturb the old man with such a small matter?"


    Even though the old man loved his only grandson, he was sure to be scolded when he knew what he had done.


    While talking, Zhang Wei couldn''t help looking at the woman who came down from the sky. She was on time. She was on time! Especially the ass, the best of the best!


    Looking at the three people who jumped from the air, Xu Shaotang patted his forehead. What a big deal! How could they all be attracted?


    "Xu Dashao, who are you provoking? How did you make so much noise? " The snake came over with a smile on her face.


    But he didn''t smile at Lin Shuying with this kind of smile, because he knew that if he dared to smile in front of this woman, the bastard might be able to abandon himself.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t have so many words about the snake. She came over and kicked the snake away. She said coldly, "Xu Shaotang, we need your help."


    Xu Shaotang frowns slightly, what thing unexpectedly wants the person of long group to ask oneself to help? With the strength of the dragon group, it seems that there is not much need for help, right? Even if you need help, you should go to those who are higher than the dragon group, such as "law enforcers".


    "Dan Tai, don''t you see that I am being pointed at by so many people with guns?" Xu Shaotang smile, by the way stole a glance at the girl''s butt, or so warped!


    Although Tantai Jingming saw his eyes, she didn''t have time to argue with him at the moment. She said in a hurry, "we really need your help. Come with us and get on the plane!"


    Always ready to leave the wind Xu Tang tea.


    "Miss, even if you want me to help, please solve my trouble first?" Xu Shaotang waved her hand and said in silence: "these people want to take me back to the police station for investigation. If you want to take me away, do you need to ask them first if they want to?"


    With the help of the dragon group, he doesn''t have to fight with these people any more. It''s a pleasure to kill them, but there will always be some trouble. Since the dragon group is here, let them deal with it. Let''s see if these people dare to go to the trouble of the Dragon group.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming takes a look at him and looks around again to make sure that what Xu Shaotang said is true. Then she goes to the police, points at Xu Shaotang and asks coldly, "do you have any opinions about us taking him away?"


    Her tone is very cold. She is not consulting their opinions, but saying, dare you have any opinions!


    This girl, as expected, is still so overbearing!


    "This young lady, he is a major criminal of the police. Even if you want to take him away, do you have the above documents?" The Captain stood up and asked fiercely.


    "You mean you have a problem?" Dantai Jingming looks at the middle-aged captain coldly, and a sense of killing emerges in her eyes.


    Facing her cold eyes, the middle-aged captain felt a shudder all over his body, a kind of feeling like falling into the ice cellar. He also came out of the army. Of course, he knew that without hundreds of lives on his hands, it was impossible for him to give such a cold look.


    "You can''t take the suspect without the order above!"


    Thinking about the influence of Zhangjia, he decided to stick to it. After all, his official career could all depend on the help of Zhangjia. Without the support of Zhangjia, he could get off at any time.


    Hearing the captain''s reply, Xu Shaotang has turned away with Lin''s father and daughter, and doesn''t want them to see the next bloody scene.


    "Bang"


    everyone was shocked by the sudden gunshot. After the gunshot, the team leader fell down straight. The shot hit him in the leg. Although it was not fatal, it was enough to make him shut up.


    All the police and armed police were shocked. They couldn''t believe that the police captain of Yangcheng was shot in front of the public.


    At the moment when he fell down, dantai Jingming kicked out at the same time, directly kicked his fat body tens of meters away, and hit a police car heavily.


    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better put away your guns!" Tantai Jingming looked at a large number of armed police officers and armed police, coldly said: "this person is suspected of obstructing the special department of the state to handle the case, there will be a special person to deal with it later, you can go away!"


    Domineering! This is the domineering spirit of Tantai Jingming, and that of the dragon group. Let alone a small city leader, even if the provincial department comes, it doesn''t dare to make mistakes in front of the dragon group!


    "They''re arresting with guns. Shoot them and kill them!"


    At this time, Zhang Wei can''t take pity on others. He just wants to kill all these people. It''s enough to arrest them with guns and hurt important police officers!


    "Shaotang, who are they? How dare they shoot in front of such people?" Lin Shuying asks in horror.


    Although she didn''t see the bloody scene, she heard the gunshot. She thought these people were just coming to rescue Xu Shaotang. She didn''t expect that they would draw a gun to hurt people with a word of discord. It''s too bold. There are hundreds of guns pointing at them opposite them!Xu Shaotang gave her a reassuring look and said with a smile, "didn''t you listen to him, national special department! Don''t worry. Not many people in Annan dare to be presumptuous in front of them. "


    Ask song Anbang if he dares to be presumptuous in front of the people in the dragon group. Song Anbang protects Duzi, and the one in the dragon group is the one who protects Duzi. Let alone abolish a team leader, even if he abolishes the leader of Yangcheng, as long as there is a reason, no one dares to snort.


    Everyone in the dragon group has a special right: below the main hall level, they can handle it by themselves!


    Over there, no one dares to shoot in the face of the strong dantai Jingming. We are not stupid, motherfucker. We jump from more than 20 meters without injury, and dare to shoot the team leader recklessly. Can these people be ordinary people?


    What''s more, don''t you see that the armed helicopter has put on an attack posture? Damn, you dare to shoot. It''s hard to say whether you can leave these people behind. Once the armed helicopter launches a rocket, everyone has to explain it here!


    Zhang Wei kept yelling at the people around him, but no one dared to shoot. Some people had put down their guns for fear that they might accidentally go off, and everyone was finished.


    "Noisy!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming takes a cold look at Zhang Wei, who roars incessantly. She goes forward and holds his neck in Zhang Wei''s frightened eyes.


    With a click, Zhang Dashao was so inexplicably pinched and broken by a strange woman.


    Silence, silence, dead silence


    They thought that this one just wanted to knock Zhang Da Shao unconscious, but they didn''t expect that she killed Zhang Da Shao with a single shot. The clean and neat way made everyone cool in their heart.


    "Killing people!" I don''t know which onlooker yelled first, and the whole scene suddenly became chaotic.

 Chapter 150

    Hearing the voice, Xu Shaotang turned around and showed a smile of no laughing or crying. This girl, too, is not suitable for dry food.


    At the same time, he is also very happy. This girl is just too cooperative with her work. Now that Zhang Da Shao is dead, Zhang Jia will not let the Lin family go. Hey, father-in-law and mother-in-law, let''s go back to Tianhai with me! ha-ha!


    "Snake, you''d better inform the people above. Zhang Wei''s family has some influence. I don''t want to disturb my family when I go to help you!" Xu Shaotang said to the snake watching coldly.


    "Why should I listen to you..." Before the snake''s words were finished, he immediately looked at Xu Shaotang like a knife, shivering all over. He quickly changed his tongue and said, "I''ll immediately inform the province to send someone to deal with it."


    He was beaten once, and he didn''t want to be beaten again.


    After killing Zhang Wei strongly, Tantai Jingming doesn''t even look at the body on the ground. She goes straight to Xu Shaotang: "I''ve solved your problem. Now please follow us immediately!"


    "Wait until the snake barks, or I won''t worry!" Xu Shaotang still didn''t move.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming frowned slightly and looked at the snake: "how long will they be here?"


    "Forty minutes!" The serpent returns.


    "No, I can''t wait forty minutes!" Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ll let the snake stay here to deal with the affairs here. You''ll follow us right away!"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, pointed to the wood standing on one side and said: "let the wood stay. I can''t believe the character of the snake!"


    Although he didn''t dare to do anything to Lin Shuying, he must have a mean face. Wood is at least more reliable.


    "Good!"


    The snake has no chance to refuse. Tantai Jingming has ordered Mu Mu: "anyone who dares to do something wrong with the Lin family will be killed!"


    Her tone did not have any trace of human feelings, as if she did not pay attention to the lives of these people.


    "Yes Wood command, there is no redundant words, just like the tower general station to the gate.


    Now that others have agreed to his request, Xu Shaotang has no reason to refuse. After saying goodbye to Lin''s father and daughter, he stands in front of Tantai Jingming: "let''s go!"


    A rope dropped from the helicopter, and the snake had already grasped the rope, pushed on the ground, and quickly jumped onto the helicopter with the help of force. The whole movement was like flowing water without any stagnation.


    At the moment of the snake''s arrival in the cabin, Tantai Jingming was connected and moved faster than the snake. In less than three seconds, she sat down safely on the plane.


    Next is Xu Shaotang. His action is more simple. He doesn''t even pull the rope. He just gently touches the ground. The whole person is like a shell and enters the cabin accurately.


    The actions of the three people immediately frightened the onlookers. No matter how stupid they were, they knew that they could not deal with these people. It seems that they did not lie. They are really people from special departments of the state.


    What surprised them even more was that the woman who was so strong did not dare to make mistakes in front of Xu Shaotang. Then, it is obvious that the young man named Xu Shaotang must have more talent. This time, Zhang Jiazhen kicked the iron plate. Zhang Da Shao died in vain, and the comatose team leader is expected to be defeated soon.


    ¡­¡­


    On the helicopter, Xu Shaotang looked at the cold face of quiet tea and asked, "what can I do for you? What''s the matter with you? "


    Tantai Jingming said: "the relic of an eminent monk in Lingshan temple has been stolen. We are ordered to recover it!"


    "The relic of Master Kong Jing?" Xu Shaotang was surprised. He could only think of the eminent monk''s relic, and only such a strange relic would cause competition.


    Master kongjing didn''t sit until noon yesterday. He didn''t expect that his magical relic was stolen overnight. Moreover, he can guess that the people who stole the relic must not be ordinary people. Otherwise, there is no need for the dragon group.


    "It seems that your news is quite wide too!" Tantai Jingming nodded and said: "according to the intelligence, it''s supposed to be the ninja of the island who stole the master''s relic, and there should be a heaven level ninja in that group. In order to be on the safe side, the captain asked us to come to you first. This mission, we are completely under your command."


    The Ninjas of the island country are also divided into four levels: Heaven and earth xuanhuang. The heaven level ninjas have the same strength as the Chinese inborn masters. In addition to their supernatural ninja, the general inborn masters may not be their opponents.


    As for the legendary Shenren, Xu Shaotang has never seen it before. If he had, he would not have lived to this day. It is said that Shenren has already possessed more than his innate strength, just like the master of alchemy in China. He didn''t believe in the island God, but after meeting master kongjing, he believed in it.


    "Long Fei asked you to follow me?" Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while: "he''s really a thorough shopkeeper."Yishe and Tantai Jingming''s pupils shrink at the same time, and their doubts are even more serious. The man in front of them knows more about the dragon group than they think. He seems to be familiar with everyone in the dragon group, and the team leader has a strange trust in this man.


    Tantai Jingming knows that the reason why the captain trusts him so much is because of Longjiang. She only knows that Longfei is Longjiang''s son after she became a wine pouring girl!


    She still clearly remembers what the captain said to her before she came here: "this mission is extremely dangerous, but you are very lucky. Xu Shaotang is in Yangcheng at this time. You can go and ask for his help."


    She asked the team leader at that time: "we have known Xu Shaotang. He is a man who does not get up early without profit. Will he really help us?"


    "Xu Shaotang is always a friend of longzu. Don''t worry. As long as it is within his power, he will help you!"


    The captain''s words still reverberated in his ears, and Xu Shaotang didn''t disappoint them. He didn''t even ask about any tasks, so he got on the plane first.


    Looking at the quiet tea in the dantai, Xu Shaotang shakes her hand in front of her and says with a smile, "is it hard to be fascinated by this young man?"


    "I''m really fascinated by you!" Tan Tai Jing Ming is not angry, said: "I am very fascinated by your identity, you are like a person!"


    Xu Shaotang "clutters" in his heart. This girl is too smart. He can be sure that this girl has connected him with Canglong. In order to get out of the way, he joked: "like your husband?"


    Of course, he knew that this girl had no husband. She was so cold and overbearing, not to mention her husband. She didn''t even have a boyfriend!


    "Go away!" Tan Tai Jing Ming''s thoughts were really disturbed. She scolded angrily and then leaned on the hatch quietly.

 Chapter 151

    "Lin Tang said:" you should continue to smile


    He can see that this girl has reached the limit of the day after tomorrow, only need a certain chance, can immediately break through to the congenital, so as to become a real master.


    "Yes Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t feel surprised. This man even knew dragon general. Compared with him, his strength was no secret in front of him.


    But the snake looked at her in surprise: "Dan Tai, you have reached the limit of the day after tomorrow? It''s not interesting of you to keep it from us all the time! "


    He is only envious. As long as he passes the entrance, the gap between the strength of dantai Jingming and that of him will be bigger and bigger. When he first entered the dragon group, the strength of dantai was not as good as that of him, but now he is far behind.


    "Snake, if you don''t work hard, you''ll either die early or late on the way to perform the task, or you''ll become the lowest strength of the dragon group. I''m afraid you can only bully the newcomers in the future!" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    Snake is a typical talented person who refuses to work hard. If he could work as hard as Dan Tai and wood, maybe he would have been a congenital master. But now, he is almost at the bottom, and even many people who entered the dragon group later than him have surpassed him.


    But it has to be said that the snake''s luck is always surprisingly good, many people who are far more powerful than him have turned into a pile of loess, but he is still alive, and he can always escape from death again and again. The reason why he has not become a real bottom man is that he has a little more practical experience than the bottom man, or more life-saving experience.


    "Well, I''ll overtake them sooner or later!" The snake said with a red face, but what he said didn''t have any confidence. Maybe even he didn''t believe that one day.


    Xu Shaotang ignored the snake and asked Jingming, "since you want to recover the relic, do you know where to pursue it? Where is the man who stole the relic? "


    This is also his biggest worry. Since the other party is likely to be Tianren, few people can find out if they really want to hide their whereabouts. Once the other party leaves the Chinese border and wants to recover the relic, it will be even more troublesome.


    Tantai Jingming nodded: "we have got accurate information. Mitsui chamber of Commerce in Yangcheng is their headquarters. At present, all flights in Yangcheng and nearby cities are cancelled. They will not be able to take the relic away for a while and a half!"


    Xu Shaotang was relieved that master kongjing was kind to him. Even if he didn''t want to help longzu, he would never allow master kongjing''s relics to fall into the hands of the islanders.


    The plane soon reached Mitsui chamber of Commerce, and the three quickly jumped off the plane.


    As soon as people landed, a samurai sword with cold light came to them. You can clearly feel the deep cold in the air.


    "Rubbish!" The snake roared and twisted to avoid the sharp sword. At the same time, it grasped the Ninja''s wrist and reversed it with the help of force. The knife changed its direction immediately. The blood gushed from the Ninja''s neck and fell down straightly, with an unwilling look in his eyes.


    Although the strength of the snake is weak, it is also a member of the dragon group. Huang Ren wants to take his life, so he underestimates the dragon group.


    If you want to take the snake''s life, you have to send some xuanren out. As for Diren, in the case of sneak attack, it''s estimated that you can kill the snake in seconds.


    When one Huang Ren was killed, another three Huang Ren jumped on him immediately. Xu Shaotang didn''t even bother to start. He let the snake have a good time. Killing the island people has always been a very enjoyable thing.


    The three Huang Ren fell down again. The snake spat a few mouthfuls at the corpse on the ground and yelled into the room: "is this the only rubbish in the island country? How dare you give me some interesting ones? "


    His voice dropped, and a group of people came out of the room, all in suits and shoes. People who didn''t know that thought they were all serious businessmen, but Xu Shaotang could see that there was not only xuanren but also Diren among them.


    "Who are you? Why should I say that Mitsui chamber of Commerce kills people? I want to complain about your atrocity to your state department! " It was a xuanren who stood up to speak with a pair of glasses. His appearance was gentle. Unfortunately, the murderous atmosphere in his eyes betrayed him.


    Tantai Jingming came out and looked at xuanren and said in a cold voice, "if you give up the relic, you can save your dog''s life!"


    "What sari, I don''t know!" That Xuan can''t bear indignation of say: "you this is desire add crime, this is your consistent trick!"


    "Install, continue to install, even if you install again, you will die!" She said with a smile.


    The garbage of this archipelago country is still loaded, so I have to kneel down and cry bitterly.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you are members of the dragon group?" Xuanren behind a person pushed him to stand out, with a proud face of the color, this is a to endure.


    Now that others have made up their mind to take their lives, they don''t have to hide any more. The people of the three dragon groups dare to come to their base camp and be reckless. They really don''t know what to do.As he spoke, the others had taken out their weapon, the samurai sword, from the room.


    "Let''s see what the dragon group can do!" That ground endure slowly draw out the samurai sword in the hand.


    "I''d like to see what your island garbage can do!" Tantai Jingming snorted coldly, and his body shot out like a sharp arrow, leaving only a shadow in the original place.


    "Kill them!" The ground forbears a violent drink, long Dao has already made the attack posture.


    "Liu Yun chop!"


    With the roar of Di Ren, the long sword in his hand sent out strong murderous gas. He could not remember how many enemies he had killed with this sword. Now he had to drink the blood of the enemy, or the blood of the Chinese people they hated the most. His heart was already excited.


    The long knife cuts across and blocks the attack of Tantai Jingming. Then a sudden stab pushes Tantai Jingming back.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t start. If these people were the only ones, the strength of dantai and yinshe was enough to kill them, he was waiting for the enemy who was hiding in the dark.


    When Tantai Jingming was fighting against Dino, the snake was surrounded by five xuanren.


    "What the hell are you going to do?" Snake a punch will be around a xuanren kill, back at Xu Shaotang roar.


    Five xuanren have already made him feel the pressure. If dantai can''t finish the battle as soon as possible and that bastard doesn''t fight, he may really have to explain here.


    "Snake, what you lack is the determination to fight to death. You can take the opportunity to practice it!" Xu Shaotang laughs.

 Chapter 152

    Xu Shaotang''s smile didn''t last long. Just as he was staring at the battle between dantai Jingming and Diren, the air chapter suddenly heard a fierce killing.


    Xu Shaotang could not be more clear about this murder. This should be the Tianren who has been hiding in the side. He has not moved, just waiting for this one to take action.


    Almost at the same time when he retreated suddenly, a long knife wrapped in black air split in front of him, with the sound of air breaking.


    A knife failed, the Tianren seems a little surprised, but it is only a moment, followed by the second knife and split over. However, he has forgotten that the appearance of Tianren is almost difficult to form an effective threat to the innate Chinese experts, not to mention Xu Shaotang?


    It''s true that he is a natural forbearance. However, judging from his attack, he should have just been promoted. Although there is natural forbearance in the attack, there is no natural forbearance potential. His true strength has been integrated into the Dao Qi. The black Qi on the blade is a special kind of true strength, just like the true Qi of a Chinese expert. Xu Shaotang knows that this kind of black Qi will invade people''s internal organs and muscles.


    "Ha ha, who am I? It''s the animal of the Yihe family!" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    He is familiar with the people of the Yihe family. This man is obviously more powerful than yihezuo village, but for Xu Shaotang, he is just a beast!


    "Baga, I''ll kill you!" Tianren was furious, and the knife in his hand continued to attack Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang easily dodged the man''s attack, and at the same time, he called to Tantai Jingming: "Tantai, get rid of that beast, I''ve found you a good toy!"


    A ninja who just advanced to Tianren is really a good toy. It''s just for Tantai Jingming to practice her hand. Maybe it can help her step out of the door.


    Tantai Jingming slipped under her feet and almost got her head cut off by Di Ren. This master doesn''t take Tian Ren seriously. There are few people in the world who dare to talk about Tian Ren as a toy. However, she found that this man is much stronger than when she saw him last time. He really has the strength to treat Tianren as a toy!


    The captain is right. The strength of this man is beyond their imagination. She even guesses that even the captain is not the opponent of this man.


    With this man here, maybe you can really help yourself to enter the congenital world with the help of this forbearance. After having this idea, Tantai Jingming no longer keeps her strength.


    When Di Ren attacked again, his head deviated and avoided the fatal blow of Di Ren. The long hair on his back was flying inexplicably, but now it was like sharp steel needles. Di Ren found that it was not right, and it was too late to retreat. The long hair had already avoided his cold blade.


    "Poof"


    I couldn''t believe it. I looked at the long hair that pierced my neck, "Dang", and the long knife fell to the ground.


    From her neck to her long hair, it only happened between lightning and flint, so that when she took back her long hair, there was no trace of blood on her flying hair.


    Tianren has found the tragic death of Diren. He can''t attack this man for a long time. He has the idea of running away.


    "Whirling chop!"


    With a violent drink from Tianren, the power of the sword in his hand suddenly strengthened, and a long sword turned into a thousand, setting off a hurricane and arousing countless dust.


    Seeing his move, Xu Shaotang knew that Tianren wanted to run. With a cold hum, he broke through the dust directly. His real Qi had gathered. He said in a cold voice, "it''s too late to run!"


    If he didn''t want to leave him to Tantai Jingming to practice, he would have killed Tianren long ago!


    When he rushed out of the dust, Tianren''s body began to retreat. He wanted to block each other''s sight with a burst of dust, so that he could retreat safely. However, Xu Shaotang rushed out too fast, and in an instant he was in front of him.


    "Kill


    With a violent drink, Xu Shaotang''s Qi turned into a sharp sword, which was like a rainbow.


    "Puff" a, the long knife in the hand of Tian Ren has already fallen on the ground, along with the long knife lying on the ground together, and his arm.


    "Ah..." Tianren leaned against the corner in pain, one hand had covered the wound at the broken arm, but still could not stop the gushing blood.


    Breaking his arm, he has lost more than half of his fighting power. Looking at the Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the rest is up to you. Practice with him well, maybe you can break through to the congenital!"


    "Good!" Tantai Jingming looks at him gratefully and slowly stands in front of Tianren: "pick up your knife and fight with me!"


    Even if the man had the idea of biting his own arm and cutting off his own blood, he still had the courage to stop him!


    The battle is on the verge of attack. The long hair of Tantai Jingming dances like a thousand spirit snakes, and the attack is erratic. But his opponent is Tianren, who has not completely lost his fighting power. He still has the strength of the first World War.Xu Shaotang is just watching to prevent an accident. As for the battle on the other side of the snake, he didn''t care about it. The snake really put out a desperate momentum and could kill the rest of xuanren.


    Tantai Jingming doesn''t fight easily. He needs to avoid the annoying black air all the time. She can only rely on her flexible body method to find space to attack. Knowing that there was no hope of escape, Tianren took out all his strength, and each knife carried a deadly power.


    If it wasn''t for his serious injury, if it wasn''t for the fact that his right hand, which is used to holding the knife, had been broken, for a short time, Tantai Jingming would have died!


    "Chi La" a, Dan Tai Jing Ming''s arm has more than a wound, slowly shed blood, faint with a trace of ink like black. Tianren hit it well, with a crazy smile on his face. The blade reversed and cut through the air again.


    Just at this moment, Tantai Jingming suddenly stood there and did not move. The long sword, which came quickly, now became much slower in her eyes. He suddenly felt that there was an unprecedented power in his body, which came from Dantian and slowly flowed to the four limbs.


    "Is this the innate feeling?" There was a smile on Leng Yan''s face, and the corner of his mouth was slightly upturned. Looking at the people attacking him, there was a faint white light on the waterfall''s long hair.


    Head down, side body, long hair flying, wrapped in the arm of God endure, gently force.


    After a scream, Tianren''s other arm was cut off by her long, sharp hair.

 Chapter 153

    Xu Shaotang showed a smile, this girl really did not let him down, between life and death, finally break through the shackles, into a new realm.


    Tantai Jingming didn''t intend to let go of the enemy of this island country. At the moment of cutting off his arm, his long hair turned and shot out again, directly penetrating his chest.


    Long hair folded, looking at the body on the ground, eyes flashing excited light.


    She killed a god bear! Although the opponent is only less than 30% of the original strength, but after all, it is Tianren! For the people in the dragon group, if they die, they will have less trouble in the future!


    The snake over there could have ended the fight. Five xuanren had all broken their necks. The price was that he had several more wounds on his body, and even could see the white bones in the wounds.


    "Xu Shaotang, you bastard, why don''t you help me? I almost died several times!" The snake didn''t even have time to deal with the wound. She came to scold Xu Shaotang, and her eyes were full of grievances.


    If this bastard is willing to help, not to mention injured, even a hair will fall, but this bastard just stood by and watched himself fall into danger again and again!


    Xu Shaotang was too lazy to pay attention to him. He said, "don''t you hang up? Don''t you still stand in front of me? Anyway, I''m also a member of the dragon group. I''m ashamed of you for your good fortune


    Tantai Jingming ignores their bickering, just squats down and slowly searches for something on the dead Tianren.


    Soon, he took out a box from the man, opened it and saw that it was the relic they wanted to recover, and the big stone in her heart finally fell to the ground. This time not only successfully completed the task, she also broke through to the congenital, for her, this is double happiness.


    Take out the phone, will stop in the distance of the helicopter called over, carrying three people quickly leave.


    As for the bodies of these ninjas, someone will deal with them. They just finish the task, and leave the aftermath to others.


    Looking at the tan Tai Jing Ming, the snake is envious. He knows that the girl has really broken through to nature! When she was still under the siege of five xuanren, she had already killed a Tianren with her own strength!


    "Dan Tai, try to use real Qi to force out the black Qi that invades the body!" Seeing the wound on Tantai Jingming''s arm, Xu Shaotang reminds her.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and began to mobilize the Qi just gushing out, slowly gathering to the wound.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, the black Qi that intruded into her arm muscles with the Dao Qi was always occupied in her muscles. Her efforts again and again failed. Finally, her forehead was covered with dense beads of sweat, but still could not shake the black Qi.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Seeing that Jingming has overdrawn Zhenqi to the limit, Xu Shaotang finally decides to help. He slowly puts his hand on her arm and injects Zhenqi into her wound. Soon, he finds where the black Qi is, and uses his Zhenqi to squeeze the black Qi into the wound bit by bit.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gives out a dull hum. The black Qi seems to have fused with her flesh and bone marrow. As Xu Shaotang pushes the black Qi out little by little, she only feels a deep pain, just like scraping a layer of flesh from her body.


    Even though she had received strict training, the pain seemed unbearable. She could only bite her teeth and not let herself cry out.


    With a stream of black blood emerging from the wound, the black air in her body was finally forced out by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang sat back, looked at her sweating, and said with a smile: "Dan Tai, I''m helping you break through to the congenital, and I''m helping you heal. Should you thank me?"


    "I owe you one!" Dantai Jingming still said in a cold voice.


    Er


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while, which seems to be his lines, right? This girl, stealing her lines, doesn''t pay any copyright fee?


    "I don''t care for your kindness!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, if you are free some other day, you can put on your cheongsam and let me have a look!"


    Let this girl put on the cheongsam, it is absolutely forward and backward, especially her very upturned buttocks, it makes people feel a nameless fire. Thinking about the way this girl put on the cheongsam, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on her buttocks.


    "Why don''t you die!" Tan Tai Jing Ming, angry and ashamed, scolded him and turned her head to one side.


    This bastard helped himself a lot today. Originally, he had changed his opinion on him. Now it seems that he still can''t change his attitude! At least, he is a top-notch master. How can he not have the style of a master? On the contrary, he is like a street thug!


    Xu Shaotang was not discouraged. He continued: "look, one day I will let you stand in front of me in Qipao!"


    "Xu Shaotang, you don''t want to chase the flower of our dragon group, do you?" She has been left out all the way. Now she has wrapped up her wound with tears in her eyes. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she asks curiously."Shut up Before Xu Shaotang spoke, the girl gave a cold drink to the snake.


    Originally, her strength was not as good as that girl. Now that she was born again, the snake didn''t dare to provoke her any more. She could only keep her mouth shut and slander her in her heart: she would only bully me and have the ability to bully that bastard!


    He just casually said a word was scolded by her, that bastard all the way to tease her, also did not see her how to that bastard!


    At this moment, the snake has determined that the girl is a typical bully! He swore in his heart that he must train after going back, and strive to beat this girl one day. At that time, she still dares to be arrogant!


    Thinking about the scene of beating Jingming''s ass, the snake can''t help but smile.


    Xu Shaotang was speechless. It seems that he was hurt a lot. It''s clearly on his body. How can he feel that his head is hurt? It''s all insane!


    "I can''t chase her, but I really want to spank her!" Xu Shaotang''s face with a pair of licentious smile, did not pay attention to the cannibal eyes of dantai, said selfishly.


    Seeing his smile, the snake suddenly felt that she had found a confidant, so she almost pulled Xu Shaotang to make a bow.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are so powerful. Can you teach me some moves?" Asked the serpent tentatively. No one doesn''t want to be strong, and the snake is no exception. He estimates that if he can learn a few moves from Xu Shaotang, he will get rid of the bottom of the dragon group.


    "You''d better practice more first, for those things that Longfei taught you. If you can master them well, your strength will be enough to improve a few steps!"


    What the snake lacks is perseverance and the courage to play with his life. He has taught snake many times before, but hasn''t he made any progress?


    Mentioning Long Fei, Xu Shaotang thinks of another thing. He puts away his smile and says to Tantai Jingming seriously: "go back and tell Long Fei that no one is allowed to locate me, or I will beat him next time I see him


    How can he not understand that Tantai Jingming and they can accurately find him? It must be the people of longzu who located his position through his mobile phone, which makes him very unhappy. There is always a feeling of being peeped at.

 Chapter 154

    By the time I got back to the Lin family, all the police forces surrounding the Lin family had retreated, but wood was still standing there like a stake, which really deserved the nickname "wood".


    Seeing them coming back, the Lin family welcomed them.


    Lin Yunong came forward and said to Xu Shaotang, "please ask some guests to come in and have a rest, and have a lunch at home at noon."


    He had already called the man standing at the door, but he didn''t say a word, just stood there. He has seen the energy of this group of people with his own eyes. The director of the provincial public security department came to drive away the police force that surrounded the Lin family and apologized to the young man constantly. But the young man didn''t say a few words from the beginning to the end. If ordinary people were, the director would have been furious, but in front of the young man, he just lost his smile!


    "Xu Shaotang said with a smile:" no, they have a task in the body, inconvenient delay


    The people in the dragon group knew that they could not eat in the Lin family unless they were ordered.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, Tantai Jingming gave a cold order: "stop the team!"


    Mu Mu takes a look at Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xu Shaotang. He gets on the plane in silence and says nothing all the time, but he sees a lot of things in his eyes.


    Looking at the helicopter, Lin Yunong shook his head helplessly and asked Xu Shaotang, "what''s the origin of your friends?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took the seedlings from Lin Mu''s hands and said, "they are from special departments of the state. As for the specific departments, it''s not convenient for me to disclose. Don''t ask. It''s not good for you to know more."


    Hearing this, Lin Yunong didn''t ask any more. Since he is a special department of the state, it must be kept secret. He still understands this.


    After entering the house and sitting down, Xu Shaotang began to implement his plan and said to Lin Yunong, "uncle, you may have to go to Tianhai with us first."


    "No!" Lin Yunong immediately said with a black face.


    Xu Shaotang continued: "don''t be in a hurry to refuse. Let me tell you about it. Wei Shao, who was killed by dantai, had a big influence in Yangcheng. After such a disturbance, they didn''t dare to trouble me, but what about you


    "Didn''t your friend solve these things? The people from the provincial department have all come. How dare they? Moreover, I heard the director say that the captain of Yang City Bureau and the father of Wei Shao have been arrested by their men! " Lin Yunong said with a neck.


    Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "it''s as simple as you think. Do you know who Zhang Wei''s grandfather is? Zhang Biqing, an important member of the province


    "Zhang Biqing?" Lin Yunong was surprised. It was obvious that he knew this man.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "because of our business, his son was arrested and his grandson was killed. Do you think he will give up? He won''t do anything to you on the surface, but he will definitely trip you in the dark! "


    When he said this, Lin Yunong began to hesitate. He also understood that the Lin family was just ordinary people. There were countless ways for a family like Zhang family to trip them secretly.


    "Zhang Biqing raised such a son and grandson. He must have some problems himself. Would you let your friends investigate him?" Lin Yunong responded and said happily.


    "It''s not that easy!" Xu Shaotang was embarrassed and said, "at that level, there are many things involved. It''s not that we should investigate and deal with them. Besides, there are many branches and branches in Zhangjia. Can''t we investigate and deal with them all?"


    What he said is half true and half false. It''s true that at the level of Zhang Biqing, there are still some small troubles to investigate and deal with. However, it''s all aimed at the normal situation. If the dragon team takes action, the investigation will be quite simple! Of course, it is impossible for him to tell Lin Yunong the truth. He also points out that he can connect the two elders to Tianhai by this.


    Seeing his father''s hesitation, Lin Shuying quickly said, "Dad, let''s go to live in Tianhai with us for a while, then we should go out to relax. If Zhang Biqing is investigated, you can come back again. "


    The meal needs to be eaten one by one. As long as you first get the two elders to Tianhai, and then slowly find a way to let them settle down in Tianhai, this is Lin Shuying''s plan now.


    She believes that as long as the two elders go to Tianhai, they will be able to settle down in Tianhai with the help of all the people.


    "I''ll think about it!" Lin Yunong is still not determined. It''s too difficult for him to leave this land where he has lived all his life.


    Just at this time, the sky came the rumbling sound of aircraft, Xu Shaotang puzzled to go out, see a military plane in the fast flying here.


    "Can''t it be song Anbang?" Xu Shaotang subconsciously thought.


    When the helicopter slowly landed in the courtyard, Xu Shaotang''s conjecture was confirmed. It was song Anbang!


    "Old song, what kind of trouble are you making?" Xu Shaotang leaned against the door and said with a smile, "why do you come here when you have time when you are not in the capital to watch the military contest?"Song Anbang came down with two security guards. Looking at his foolishness, he was inexplicably angry and said, "can''t I come? I said, are you the reincarnation of the disaster star? How can you take trouble wherever you go? It''s such a big deal in Yangcheng! "


    "You come for the sake of Zhang Jia?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Song Anbang came to the room, shook his head and said, "you''ve brought all those people here. Do you think it''s my turn to intervene in this matter? I''ve come to you for something


    Xu Shaotang quickly put his hand in front of the door and refused to let him in. He said, "first, what''s the matter? I always feel that it''s not good for you to find me!"


    "Get out of the way! Is there anything like this for the guests? " Seeing that he stopped the guests outside the door, Lin Shuying came forward and punched him on the back. Then he said to song Anbang, "commander song, please don''t have the same opinion with this guy."


    Song Anbang took a proud look at Xu Shaotang, stepped into the room and said with a smile, "if I had the same understanding with him, I would have been angry with him!"


    Lin Shuying introduces song Anbang to his parents while leading him to sit down.


    "The presence of commander song made my humble home shine." Lin Yunong shook hands with him and said to his mother, "go and get some wine and vegetables. It''s rare for commander song to come. Let''s have a good treat."


    "It''s very kind of you, brother!" Song Anbang said with a polite smile, his eyes suddenly fell on the can of tea: "this tea..."


    Seeing song Anbang''s eyes, Lin Yunong said with a smile: "it seems that commander song also loves tea? This is a good tea from my nephew... "


    Song Anbang turned around and glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely. This bastard, he took the tea from himself as a gift, but he also gave it to him with peace of mind!


    "Dad, I want to fly!" Miao Miao was so happy to see the helicopter parked outside.


    "OK, Dad, I''ll take my daughter to make a plane." Xu Shaotang smilingly kisses the girl''s face and says to song Anbang, "commander song, lend your plane to Miao Miao to play, don''t you mind?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Anbang almost couldn''t resist spitting on his face. This bastard really takes his plane as a child''s toy? Looking at this posture, it is estimated that the planes he drove away before had already been used as toys

 Chapter 155

    Song Anbang finally watched his armed helicopter become a child''s toy. Although he was upset, he had no choice but to accompany Lin Yunong to tea.


    His expression was all in Lin''s eyes. Lin''s heart was shocked beyond measure. His nephew was too powerful. He couldn''t even deal with such a powerful man. Moreover, he could see that song Anbang was not angry.


    This nephew''s energy is beyond his imagination.


    After flying around in the sky with Miao Miao, Xu Shaotang sat down next to song Anbang with a girl in his arms and asked, "what''s the matter? Please tell me quickly. I''m ready to be trapped by you."


    Song Anbang put down his teacup and gave him a white look. His face began to become serious and said, "help me take care of Enoch!"


    "You can''t take care of yourself..." Xu Shaotang just said this, his face suddenly showed thinking expression, thought for a while, asked: "you want to transfer?"


    He can only think of this reason. If song Anbang is still in the southeast, where do you need him to take care of song Yinuo? It seems that song Anbang''s position will be changed after this military contest.


    It is not surprising that the commanders of the eight major military regions of China will rotate every few years. Naturally, this is to avoid these military officers engaging in small circles.


    Song Anbang nodded: "this time I will be transferred to Weixi military region. When I get there, I can''t take good care of Enoch. She doesn''t want to go to the Northwest with me, so I can only entrust her to you! Although I said hello to Tang Xiangming, I still think you are a little reliable. "


    He understands that Tang Xiangming can really help song Yinuo in the face of things, but Xu Shaotang is more reliable in the face of things beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    "Weixi military region?" Xu Shaotang was surprised and looked at him in surprise. He said with a bitter smile, "You Song family won''t offend anyone, will you?"


    Among the eight major military regions, the most chaotic one is Weixi military region, where not only the conditions are difficult, but also some terrorist attacks occur frequently, and there are frequent firefights with neighboring Indo China. If these contradictions are not handled properly, once the situation expands, he will be the commander of the military region.


    In recent years, the commander of Weixi military region has been replaced almost every year. Most of those who have been replaced have been left idle. Some senior officers have died in the enemy''s assassination or terrorist activities. So the last thing the aristocratic families want is to let their children enter Weixi military region!


    With the influence of the Song family, he should not be allowed to take such a risk? How did song Yinian think about it?


    "What are you talking about?" Song Anbang glared at him and said, "the old man said that this is my investigation. If I can handle the northwest affairs well, I may enter the military headquarters."


    At this point, song Anbang looks proud. He is only under 50 years old. If he can enter the military headquarters, he will become the youngest member of the military headquarters in China, and his future will be unlimited!


    "Investigation? I think your old man is losing his heart. Don''t eat the mutton, but he''ll make a fuss Xu Shaotang said.


    "Son of a bitch, there is no good word in your mouth!" Song Anbang scolded and continued: "you think I don''t know the danger there, so I came from the capital in a hurry. If I have any problems, Enoch will trouble you to take care of me!"


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and sigh: "I haven''t seen sheep entrusted to wolves!"


    If song Yinuo was here, he would ask him immediately, who is the sheep and who is the wolf?


    Song Anbang was not angry, but said with a faint smile: "if you can really come together with Enoch, even if you don''t give her fame, I will recognize her! But Lao Tzu still said that, she must be willing. If she dares to use strong missiles, Lao Tzu''s missiles will not recognize people! "


    Now he also wants to understand that as long as his daughter feels happy, he has nothing to manage. At his level, he also knows that many big people actually have many women, but most of them are unknown.


    Maybe, it''s good to find such a home for my daughter. At least, this boy has absolutely nothing to say to his own woman!


    His words, immediately will Lin family father and daughter thunder a Jiao inside Nen, song Anbang is what character, incredibly can allow his daughter to have no fame with a man! It''s not like I drank too much before I came here, is it?


    Xu Shaotang was also thundered by him and laughed bitterly. Song Anbang really looked up to him.


    "I''ll give you a suggestion. Take PI Yongchun and his family to Weixi. You need them to help you open up the situation when you are new to Weixi. You can also give the enemy a little shock!" Although they don''t deal with song Anbang, Xu Shaotang still thinks it''s necessary to remind him so as not to help him take care of his daughter in the future.


    Such forces as the eagles are most suitable to deal with small-scale conflicts in Weixi, not to mention anti-terrorism.


    "You think the army is our own private soldier?" Song Anbang said with awe inspiring righteousness, but after looking at Xu Shaotang''s "I believe you are strange" eyes, he sighed and said: "it''s already said above, you can''t take a soldier away!"


    How could he not understand the role of the eagles over there? He was very angry about it in his heart. He tried his best to train the elite. Before he was warm, he was about to fall into the hands of others. He was really not reconciled.Xu Shaotang was surprised. He calmed down and thought about it. He suddenly showed a smile and put up two fingers to song Anbang: "two cans of good tea, I''ll help you solve this problem!"


    "Really? Good Song Anbang nodded and agreed without thinking.


    No matter how good the tea is, it''s not as good as his own Falcon team. If he can take the Falcon team to Weixi, his life will be much better.


    Lin Yunong can see that now, thanks to his showing off his good tea in front of song Anbang, it seems that most of the tea was robbed by his nephew from Song Anbang. No wonder he showed that kind of expression when he saw the tea.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took out the phone and put it through: "I''m Xu Shaotang. Call PI Yongchun!"


    Soon, PI Yongchun''s voice came from the phone: "instructor, what can I do for you?"


    Although Xu Shaotang is no longer their instructor, they call him that all the time. Xu Shaotang really tortured them, but there is no doubt that they also gained great strength from this torture.


    "I''ll give you a week to let all members of the eagles get mental illness and retire! Commander song is going to be transferred to Weixi military region. You will go directly to Weixi at that time! "


    With normal means, the army will definitely not let them retire. It''s only about mental illness. I have taught them mental camouflage. I believe it''s not difficult.


    "Good!" PI Yongchun immediately agreed. Now they are eager to leave the Annam military region and get beaten every day. They are really suffering from mental illness, but they can talk about it. Ha ha! What''s more, the new Commander doesn''t know what his temperament is. It''s better to follow the commander who protects the calf.


    When Xu Shaotang hung up, song Anbang''s face was already full of smiles: "you want me to break discipline!"


    "What is a violation of discipline? After they have discharged from the army, they have cured their mental illness and want to rejoin the army. Can''t they?" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    Song Anbang also laughed. His face relaxed. He patted Xu Shaotang heavily on the shoulder and said seriously, "I''m in love with you! I''ll go and get you two cans of his tea. It''s a special one! "


    "Deal!"


    The two foxes gave a knowing smile.

 Chapter 156

    The two chatted for a while. Lin''s mother had already cooked the meal, and song Anbang was not polite. He called his guards and helicopter pilots to have dinner together. Of course, it was delicious. Xu Shaotang didn''t dare to let Lin Yunong drink too much. He had to ask him about things.


    After lunch, song Anbang left contentedly. He had come to ask him to take care of his daughter. Unexpectedly, the boy helped him find a way to get the eagles away, which was a surprise.


    "You''re flying to the sky now!" Watching song Anbang leave, Lin Yunong said to Xu Shaotang with appreciation.


    Although song Anbang is just having a casual meal in the Lin family, if it is not for his nephew, song Anbang does not disdain to eat in the Lin family at all. Moreover, when they talk about those important events, they do not avoid the Lin family at all, which shows that others have already regarded the Lin family as their own.


    Xu Shaotang a smile: "I fly again, not still your nephew?"


    In my heart, I am not only your nephew, but also your son-in-law.


    "That''s true! Ha ha Lin Yunong said with a smile.


    "By the way, uncle, do you know where you can get flower carvings more than 60 years old?" Xu Shaotang was still thinking about it.


    "More than 60 years?" Lin Yu Nong frowned slightly, thought about it, said: "you wait a moment, I''ll ask some friends!"


    He knew that his nephew wanted the kind of authentic flower carving aging, not the kind of parallel products with the banner of 60 years. If he really wanted to find that kind of parallel products, he would not ask him.


    Soon after Lin finished calling, he came out with a piece of paper in his hand, sat down beside him and said, "you''re lucky. I have an old friend who knows where this kind of old wine is. I''ve had a drink and need a rest. I''ve written down their address and telephone number on the paper. You and your sister can go there. "


    Originally, Lin Shuying was going to take Miao Miao with him. The elder two insisted that Miao Miao stay with them. Now they are not sure whether to go to Tianhai. They just want to spend more time with their granddaughter.


    After driving the battered car out of the door, Lin Shuying looked at him and asked, "do you think parents can go to Tianhai with us?"


    "Don''t worry, my uncle will figure it out!" Xu Shaotang held her free hand and said, "besides, don''t you see how much they like Miao Miao? Maybe they are reluctant to leave Miao Miao."


    "I hope so!" Lin Shuying said quietly.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped at a small farmyard near the outskirts of the country, received Lin Yunong''s old friend Du Deshou, and then drove to another city under the leadership of Du Deshou.


    After nearly four hours'' drive, they finally arrived at their destination, Shaocheng.


    This is the birthplace of flower carving, with the most authentic flower carving in China.


    "The wine is crazy, come out to meet the guests quickly!" As soon as Du Deshou got out of the car, he yelled at the wooden house in front of him.


    "What are you shouting about? You won''t come in?"


    A sound came from inside. Then the door of the wooden house opened and a drunkard in ragged clothes came out with a bottle of gourd and wine.


    His hair is in a mess. I don''t know how long he hasn''t washed it. His face is covered with beard, almost covering his cheek. His dirty clothes are in a state of tatters, and he is still wearing a pair of shabby straw sandals


    Seeing this man''s image, Lin Shuying asked Du Deshou suspiciously, "Du Bo, are you sure it''s here?"


    "Xiao Lin, you don''t think this old man is like a beggar. If you want to find the most authentic aged flower carving, you have to find him. He is nicknamed alcoholic maniac. He is addicted to alcohol all his life. He has spent all his family wealth and collected a lot of good wine!" Du Deshou said with a smile.


    But Xu Shaotang''s view is different. When he came out of the drunk, his eyes never left the drunk old man. If his "Yulong Jue" had not reached the third level, he would not have seen that the drunk man was a congenital master!


    He never dreamed that he would see a congenital master in this dilapidated wooden house, and the dress of this congenital master is not flattering.


    Xu Shaotang is looking at the alcoholic madman, and the alcoholic madman is also looking at him. A bright light suddenly appears in his turbid eyes. Both of them are martial people, and they can feel the unique martial spirit of each other.


    "Master, I''m Xu Shaotang. I''ve come to ask for two pots of flower carvings of more than 60 years." Xu Shaotang said.


    The drunk madman hobbled over, and Lin Shuying almost wanted to give him a hand.


    "Young man, if you want my wine, drink with me first!" The alcoholic madman said with a smile. He opened the plug of the wine gourd, and a strong smell of wine came. Even Lin Shuying couldn''t help taking two more sniffs.


    Soon, she regretted that the aroma of wine entered her nose, but it was more intoxicating than drinking. She soon felt a strong sense of drunkenness coming up, which almost made her unstable.


    Du Deshou was no better than her. He held on to the car body to make sure he didn''t fall down.


    Xu Shaotang first takes Lin Shuying to the co pilot to sit down, and then helps Du Deshou back to the car to do a good job. Then he closes the door, comes to the drunk maniac, and receives the wine gourd he handed over."Good wine. I''m afraid it''s several hundred years old?" Xu Shaotang praised the wine in this gourd, not yellow wine, but strong hogwash Baijiu, which can be so strong that it is absolutely rare wine in the world.


    I don''t know where the old man got this thing from!


    Drunk maniac "ha ha" a smile: "yes, I dug it out from an ancient tomb in Ming Dynasty, ordinary people do not have this blessing!"


    Cow! This is Xu Shaotang''s only comment on wine maniacs. In order to find wine, he went to steal tombs, and he still went to steal tombs as a congenital expert! As he was about to pour the wine into his throat, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of something in his mind and exclaimed, "are you huaqianshu?"


    Eight years ago, the Huaxia National Museum was stolen. None of those precious cultural relics was missing, except a large jar of old wine found in an ancient tomb of the Shang Dynasty.


    And the name "huaqianshu" was left by the wine robbers themselves. At that time, the dragon team was involved in this case. But in the end, nothing was found, and because no valuable cultural relics were lost, the matter could only be settled in the end.


    The drunk madman thought for a moment and nodded: "it seems that I do call this name, but it''s been too long and I can''t remember it clearly..."


    Speechless, there are people who can''t even remember their own names? However, he has already concluded that this alcoholic maniac is huaqianshu.


    Xu Shaotang no longer said much. He raised his neck and opened his mouth to pour the liquor from the wine gourd into his mouth.


    After drinking, he felt as if his whole body was about to burn. Although he was able to control the strength of the wine, the burning fire in his stomach made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Great Drunk maniac laugh: "I only dare to drink one mouthful a day, but you drink half a pot once!"


    Shit! It''s overcast! Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the wine was so strong.

 Chapter 157

    Xu Shaotang forced himself to follow the alcoholic maniac into the room. Looking at all the people in the room, he had to admire him. He really lived up to the name of alcoholic maniac. This room is full of wine. I''m afraid that ordinary people will get drunk just when they come in.


    "Some of the wine I bought, some I stole, and some I found in ancient tombs."


    The drunk madman showed off to Xu Shaotang with a proud face. It is estimated that he is the only one who can speak so openly about stealing wine.


    "Yes, all good wine! I''m afraid all the best wines in China are away from here! " Xu Shaotang can''t help but praise that these wines are worth a lot of money if he takes any jar out. He used to think that it was luxurious to drink Lafite in 1982. Compared with this master, he is almost like a beggar!


    The drunk maniac lay down on the ground, with his head on his side, looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "you''re not bad, old man. I''ve lived most of my life, and I''ve seen such a young congenital master for the first time. You drink so much wine, but you''re OK. It seems that your cultivation is above me. I''m very curious. Which famous teacher can teach you such an excellent disciple? "


    Such a young congenital master, if you don''t have the guidance of a famous teacher, you don''t believe him.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "the master of the family is Xu Qing, the Taoist priest."


    If he has to find a master, he can only think of the wretched old man. He seems to be a master in the world. Maybe he has heard the name of the wretched old man. Maybe he can get some information about the wretched old man from him.


    "Taoist Xu Qing? I''ve never heard of such a person Said the drunk madman, shaking his head.


    Er, it seems that there are not many people who know the wretched old man. Alas, where did the dead old man die?!


    "Family teachers rarely walk in the world, and it''s normal that they haven''t heard of it." Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile.


    "Well, there are so many talented people in China." The alcoholic maniac half squints his eyes, as if in a state of half drunk and half awake.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the drunk madman in doubt and asked, "why do you choose to live in seclusion in the mountains


    When he saw the alcoholic madman, he had this problem. He could conclude that the alcoholic madman must have an unknown story, otherwise he would not be decadent.


    "Everyone is drunk, why don''t I?" In a daze, the wine maniac pointed to the two small jars in the left corner that could hold five Jin of wine and said, "I don''t have 60 year old flower carvings here. Those two jars are 100 year old. You can take them away."


    With a word, the man had already been lying on the ground snoring.


    "Don''t you accept my money?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile. He knew that the drunk maniac was not asleep. He just didn''t want to answer his question. Since he didn''t want to reveal the reason for living in seclusion, Xu Shaotang didn''t ask any more questions.


    The drunk madman didn''t answer him, still lying on the ground snoring.


    With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang went to lift up the two jars, went to the door of the wooden house, and looked back and said, "if you go to Tianhai, you can come to Xu''s house to find me, and then you can get drunk with him."


    The snoring is louder. Xu Shaotang shakes his head and grins bitterly. He knows that the drunk madman is ordering his guests.


    Sure enough, he was a strange man. He gave two jars of hundred year old flower carvings to himself. He didn''t even bother to say a word to him. What kind of story does this man have?


    Back in the car, Lin Shuying and Du Deshou are still half drunk and half awake. Looking at Lin Shuying with a red face, Xu Shaotang can''t help but lower his head and kiss her deeply on the lips.


    "Shaotang, are you home?" Lin Shuying asked vaguely.


    Xu Shaotang fondly touched her red cheek and said with a smile, "it''s still early. You can go to bed first. I''ll send Du Bo home first. I''ll call you when I get home."


    As the car slowly drives away from the drunk maniac''s cabin, Xu Shaotang looks at the cabin again through the window. He has already remembered the location in his heart. He must visit this elder again when he has the chance.


    Although there was genuine Qi to suppress the strength of the wine, Xu Shaotang still felt that the spirit of the wine was constantly rising, and he secretly sighed that the wine was too overbearing! Most people are not lucky enough to drink this kind of excellent wine.


    Thinking about the drunken madman, he had been driving far away unconsciously. When he saw the flashing lights in front of him, he knew that the trouble was coming.


    Xu Shaotang''s car was a bit dilapidated. The traffic police noticed him at first sight, and soon someone stopped his car: "comrade, please get out of the car for inspection!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless, obediently out of the car, looking at the policewoman who stopped him, said: "don''t test, I really drink, fine money deduction car I recognize."


    It''s really bad luck for a man. When he drinks, his teeth are stuffed. When he drinks, he meets the traffic police. What else can he say? Others are also for work, and you can''t embarrass others.


    Policewoman looked up, a delicate face full of smile, short hair was blown out by the night wind a sense of disorder, but it is this disorder, gave her a different kind of beauty, Jiangnan beauty, it is a truth."You''re really honest, but it''s still to be tested. The nature of drunk driving is different from that of drunk driving."


    "Drunk driving..." Xu Shaotang said honestly. This does not need to be measured at all. It is definitely drunk driving that kind of Baijiu concentration over the past hundred years.


    The policewoman covered her mouth with a smile, and her face was filled with a different kind of amorous feelings: "you''re really funny. When people are arrested, they say it''s light, but you''re good, and it''s heavy. Come on, Miss Ben is in a good mood. If you tell me your name and phone number, I''ll let you go. How about that? "


    Xu Shaotang''s face is black. Is this policewoman too hypocritical? Is it her first day as a traffic policeman?


    It''s said that men are lecherous. It''s terrible for this woman to be lecherous. Forget it, in order to go home as soon as possible, sacrifice her own hue!


    After leaving his phone number and name on the paper, Xu Shaotang turns around and plans to leave.


    "Hey, why are you so impolite?" The policewoman grabbed him and said angrily, "you haven''t asked my name yet? You make people have no confidence like this


    "Oh, what''s your name, beautiful police lady?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s praise, the policewoman was very happy and said: "my name is Ji Rushu!"


    "Well, that''s a good name!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "when you get to Tianhai, you can call me. I''ll treat you to dinner. Thank you for your kindness."


    Xu Shaotang returns to the car, waves to Ji Rushu and drives away.


    "I''ve never seen such a stupid man!" Ji Rushu stamped his feet and scolded at the far away car body.


    She was very unhappy. She took out her mirror and looked at her. She was still so beautiful. She took the initiative to chat up a man and help him through the back door. He didn''t even know how to make an appointment with him. What a fool!


    Looking at the name and telephone number left on the paper, a sly smile appeared on his face: "Xu Shaotang, don''t let Miss Ben meet you again! Dare to ignore the beauty of my girl, I won''t let you look good! "


    Xu Shaotang, who is driving leisurely, doesn''t know that he has been missed by the policewoman who only met once.

 Chapter 158

    When he came back to Lin''s house, it was more than nine o''clock in the evening. Lin Shuying''s strength of wine finally eased, but his face was still a little red.


    Lin Yunong is curious to hear that Lin Shuying is drunk after smelling the wine. Xu Shaotang is not mean, let alone to his future father-in-law. Anyway, he has two hundred year old flower sculptures. He can take half of them to greet the dragon.


    When a jar of wine is sealed in mud, the room is full of fragrance. Fortunately, Lin Shuying has the foresight to take Miao away, otherwise the Lin family will have more drunk cats.


    the flower carving is neither in the concentration nor the year in the Baijiu, which is the wine of the Ming Dynasty. The rain forest farmer is not drunk with the smell of the wine, but he can not resist the temptation of the wine, and he takes the small bowl and drinks it in a small bowl.


    Then he went straight under the table.


    In the evening, while Miao Miao and his family are sleeping, Lin Shuying comes to Xu Shaotang''s room again.


    Xu Shaotang comforted the jade man in his arms, endured the evil thoughts in his heart, and once again held Lin Shuying for a beautiful and difficult night.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got up in the morning, Lin Yunong was still half drunk.


    Lin Shuying, who loves his father, twisted around his waist and said, "don''t drink with my father any more. Look, my father has been drunk for three consecutive nights since you came to our house."


    Xu Shaotang innocently said: "he wants to pull me to drink. OK, I''m not a son-in-law. It''s not good for him, is it?"


    "Bah, who said you were his son-in-law?" Lin Shuying spat and said.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Xu Shaotang secretly pinched her pretty face and said with a smile, "you are also mine. Your daughter is also mine. I''m not his son-in-law. Who is his son-in-law?"


    "Go away, there''s no one in shape all day!" Lin Shuying drinks a Jiao, wriggles the moving posture to run into the kitchen.


    Under the influence of Lin Mu''s sobering soup, Lin Yunong finally broke away from his drunken state. He was sober, but his head seemed to burst open. The old man has hardly got a grain of rice since last night. Lin Shuying carefully carries the porridge and feeds him.


    "Old man, if you don''t have that amount of wine, drink less. Can you compare with Shaotang?" Lin Mu helped him massage his head and scolded angrily.


    After swallowing a mouthful of porridge, Lin Yunong said bitterly: "don''t drink it. I won''t drink it any more. That wine is not acceptable to ordinary people at all!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed in his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t give the old man the wine in the gourd. Otherwise, he might have been drunk.


    See the old man look has been frustrated, from time to time grinning, Xu Shaotang walked over: "aunt, let me come, my internal skill may have a little effect."


    Lin Mu nodded and gave him his place. Xu Shaotang walks over and slowly touches Lin Yunong''s temple with his hands. The real Qi of his fingertips flows into his head.


    Lin Yunong, who had a splitting headache, suddenly felt a warm thing coming into his mind. As the warm current continued to gather, the feeling of pain gradually disappeared, and then a comfortable feeling came, and the whole mind was clear.


    "Boy, you have a good hand!" Lin Yunong exclaimed, and then suddenly realized: "you smelly boy, why don''t you take this hand out earlier? I''ve been in pain for a long time! You are taking revenge on me for beating you, aren''t you? "


    Lin Yunong said, Lin Shuying also think this bad guy is mostly intentional, glared at him.


    "Ha ha, uncle, if you don''t want to suffer, how can you give up that bite?" "Xu Shaotang said with a smile:" you are not young. Don''t drink so much wine. If you drink a little, it will hurt you


    He was really on purpose. Although Lin''s obsession with wine was far less than that of an alcoholic maniac, he had a momentum of not getting drunk. If he drank too much, he would inevitably hurt his body and make him suffer. Only in the future can he avoid talking.


    Not everyone can drink like a drunkard. He estimates that if he finishes his drunkard, he will probably get drunk even if he is oppressed by genuine Qi. Is it so good to taste hundreds of years old wine?


    Lin Yunong stopped and looked at Lin Shuying, who was feeding himself porridge. He sighed softly: "it''s not the dead girl who made trouble. After she fell out with her family, if I don''t drink a few cups every day, I can''t sleep all night long!"


    "Dad, my daughter is unfilial. I''m sorry for your daughter!" Lin Shuying''s eyes are slightly red, and her hands are shaking when she feeds the old man porridge. She can imagine that in the past five years, her father mostly sighs every night. Although his mouth is stubborn, he loves himself very much in his heart.


    "Old man! Well, why do you say these things? " Lin''s mother bumped him lightly. The old man said in front of his daughter, didn''t he make her feel guilty?


    Lin Yunong looked at his wife angrily and said, "why can''t I say that? This dead girl is sorry for me, so after going to Tianhai, you should be filial to me. "


    "I will..." Before Lin Shuying finished his words, he suddenly remembered what the old man had just said, and his face was filled with surprise. He said happily, "Dad, did you promise to go to Tianhai?"Xu Shaotang''s heart is also a joy, this stubborn old man, finally agreed to go to Tianhai.


    "Why, you don''t welcome me, then I won''t go!" Lin Yunong stared, but his face was full of smile.


    Xu Shaotang laughs: "welcome, I raise both hands to welcome! Uncle, don''t worry. When you get to Tianhai, I''ll dig a river for you near our Xu''s house to make sure you feel like you''re still living in Yangcheng! "


    "It''s not necessary to chisel the river. I, Lin Yunong, don''t have so much face!" Lin Yu Nong looked at Miao Miao with a smile and said, "now is it time for my good granddaughter to call me grandfather?"


    Lin Yunong understood that the granddaughter didn''t call herself. Most of the time, it was the nephew who was deliberately abusing him. The little girl was so close to him. If he opened her mouth, wouldn''t the little girl have already called out "grandfather"? How many days can a child remember?


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang picked up Miao Miao and said, "call grandfather quickly."


    Miao Miao tilted his head to think about it. Although he was a little reluctant, his father had a request, and he called out cleverly: "grandfather!"


    Sure enough, this stinky boy is making trouble! Lin Yunong glared at him, and then held Miao Miao with a smile: "good granddaughter, let grandfather hold you."


    Lin Yunong wanted to kiss Miao Miao, but the little girl hid everywhere and exclaimed: "my grandfather stinks..."


    Can it not stink? I drank too much last night. It''s only now.


    "Ha ha..." Other people have a happy smile, Lin Shuying heart stone is finally put down, look at Xu Shaotang, eyes full of deep love and infinite gratitude.

 Chapter 159

    After two days in Yangcheng, they finally boarded the plane back to Tianhai.


    In order to surprise his family, Xu Shaotang did not inform them in advance, but asked Li Baoshan to send two cars to pick them up.


    Out of the airport, two cars have been waiting at the gate of the airport for a long time. When they see Xu Shaotang and his party, two members of the wolf team immediately come and receive their salute to the car.


    As the car slowly left the airport, Lin Yunong looked at the tall buildings standing outside the window, patted Lin''s mother''s hand and sighed: "it should be nearly six years since we last came to Tianhai?"


    "Yes, it''s almost six years. You had a big fight with your daughter and went back to Yangcheng overnight. Now, it''s almost six years..." Lin''s mother is also very sad. In fact, she wants to visit her daughter in Tianhai many times, but she has been stopped by this stubborn old man.


    In retrospect, because of a moment''s anger, I missed nearly six years without even seeing my son-in-law. Alas


    The car slowly arrives at Xu''s courtyard. Looking at the row of cars parked at the door, Xu Shaotang mutters in his heart. Is there a guest at home? Look at this posture. There are many people coming!


    If I always heard the sound of the car, I''m afraid my family would have run out. Today, only two servants came to meet me.


    When Xu Shaotang stood at the door, he was shocked by the sight. There were two mahjong tables in the wide living room of the Xu family. A group of people were sitting together playing mahjong, and any one of these people, even Tang Xiangming, was one of them.


    "It''s very lively!" Xu Shaotang stood at the door and said with a smile.


    Hearing his voice, the people on the card table immediately stopped their actions. Xu Wenzheng had already taken the lead in running up and said happily, "Oh, elder sister and brother-in-law, they are really rare guests. Come on, sit inside!"


    "Wenzheng, thank you for taking care of Shuying for me all the time!" Lin Yunong took Xu Wenzheng''s hand and couldn''t help thanking him.


    Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "brother-in-law, you are so polite to me. It''s Shuying who has helped us a lot. Thank you for raising such a good daughter!"


    This meeting, but also the first polite, Xu Shaotang can not look down, said in the side: "you are not polite, are a family, polite what strength, hurry to sit in the room, there are so many people watching it."


    "Ha ha, Shaotang has a point. Let''s be polite!" Xu Wenzheng quickly welcomed them in and said to Tang Xiangming, "brother Tang, go on, I''ll accompany the guests first."


    "We are short of one in three!" Tang Xiangming laughs and takes a look at Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shao, come and pick up your father''s class."


    "I said," why do you all come to our Xu family to play cards? You don''t have to work? " Xu Shaotang did not sit in the past, just standing there depressed asked.


    Tang Xiangming said with a smile: "the machine has to be shut down for maintenance, isn''t it?"


    "Well, take your time. I''ll call the housekeeper to play with you." Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile. He called the housekeeper to play with them and asked Xu Wenzheng, "Dad, where''s my mother?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang LAN rushed over from the backyard: "elder sister, brother-in-law!"


    A scream, Fang LAN and Lin mother have been holding together, the two sisters have not seen for many years, this hold, immediately began to cry.


    But Xu Shaotang saw several women following Fang LAN: Su Ruyun, song Yinuo and Lianxin.


    This is really lively, almost all together, it is estimated that there should be a table of mahjong in the backyard, right? They are so good that they regard the Xu family as a mahjong Hall


    Because of the sudden arrival of guests from the Xu family, Tang Xiangming felt that they were not interested after a few games. They all came down from the card table and sat down in the living room. Xu Wenzheng also asked the servant to remove the card table and introduce them to Lin Yunong and his wife one by one.


    "This is Tang Xiangming, Secretary of Tianhai municipal Party Committee..."


    "This is Li Xiuping, mayor of Tianhai..."


    "This is you Hongren, chairman of Kangcheng group..."


    Every time Xu Wenzheng introduced one, Lin Yunong couldn''t help but jump in his heart. These are all big people. They all came to the Xu family to play cards! From here, he can also see the status of the Xu family in Tianhai. He knows that if these people really want to play cards, they can''t go anywhere. Naturally, they come to the Xu family to maintain that relationship, and all this is probably related to their nephews.


    When Xu Wenzheng introduced these people to Lin yunnong, Xu Shaotang went up to Su Ruyun''s three daughters and asked, "you don''t play cards at home these days, do you?"


    "Of course!" Su Ruyun put his arm around him with a smile and said with a smile, "I''ve won tens of thousands of dollars!"


    "You are also the daughter-in-law of the Xu family. Tens of thousands of yuan can make you so happy?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Sister Ruyun is not happy because she won the money. She is happy to see you come back." Song Yinuo said with a smile in his eyes.


    She was envious and envious. If it wasn''t for her own mistake, now she should be able to hold the man like this.


    Pitiful heart is also very envious, but the envy is the harmonious and warm atmosphere of the Xu family. Looking at Xu Shaotang, he asked, "has the trouble of Yangcheng been solved?""I can''t solve this little problem. Why should I be in the same boat with you?" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "I''m more and more convinced that your boat can carry me safely to the shore now. Even the dragon group is your friend. I''m really curious about what cards have not been played."


    Xu Shaotang was surprised: "do you know the dragon group? It seems that you have more things than I expected! "


    He didn''t expect that Lianxin would know about the dragon group. In China, although the dragon group is not top secret, it is at least highly confidential. If it is not for the relationship of the Tang family, even people at the level of Tang Xiangming may not know about the existence of the dragon group.


    However, this woman knows that she has given herself more and more surprises. Obviously, the intelligence system behind this woman has exceeded his expectation.


    "Xu shaodu still has a lot of cards to play. Of course, I have to reserve them." Pity heart gently smile, a lazy charming breath came.


    This woman always exudes a lazy atmosphere, as if everything has nothing to do with her, and seems to have seen through everything.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I have chosen the right partner!" Xu Shaotang said with a noncommittal smile.


    A large group of people are very busy sitting together chatting. Near noon, Fang LAN is going to prepare lunch again. It''s not easy to prepare lunch for more than ten people, but fortunately, several women have gone to the kitchen to help. Naturally, Fang LAN and song Yinuo are still in charge, and others can only fight.


    Looking at the group of Yingyan around her, Fang LAN suddenly had a ridiculous idea in her mind: if only these were her daughter-in-law!


    As soon as this idea came out, even she was startled. Even if so many daughters-in-law could accept it, could they accept it?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 160

    With the help of several women, Fang LAN and song Yinuo finally made a large table full of dishes, more than 20 dishes, almost all of which are their specialties.


    Fortunately, the table is big enough, otherwise it may not be able to put down so many delicacies. The Xu family didn''t have such a big table. Xu Wenzheng asked someone to send this table a few days ago. At that time, the three mahjong tables of the Xu family had already been put together


    It''s also a kind of culture that Chinese people pay attention to a lively meal. It''s clear that people can be divided into two tables, but they have to be crowded together.


    "It''s not that I''m stingy. I''ll say it first. Don''t blame me when I''m drunk!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at a large table, the table has placed a jar of hundred years of flower carving. Originally, he wanted to take the two pots of flower carvings to the backyard and bury them. Unexpectedly, the old man Xu Wenzheng saw them. The old man decided to taste the hundred year old wine.


    "Which one of us didn''t work out on the wine table?" Xu Wenzheng said, "pour the wine quickly, old man. I''ve never tasted such old wine!"


    "Yes, Mr. Xu, when I was young, I was known as never drunk. It''s rare to meet such a good thing. I can''t wait to taste it!" Chen Wei said with a smile.


    He has never tasted a hundred year old wine. Besides, it''s just yellow rice wine. He thinks that he can''t afford to drink as much as he can.


    Other people can''t wait to taste the old wine. Then they urge Xu Shaotang to try it.


    Lin Yunong had tasted the wine, but he didn''t want to endure the feeling of headache. He just refused to say that he had given up drinking, and he didn''t tell everyone what happened to him. He had a smile on his face, so he was waiting to see the play!


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is funny. The old man''s heart is withered. He knows the strength of the wine, but he doesn''t tell everyone. Since everyone didn''t listen to his advice, he had no choice but to pour two or two for each of us.


    Lin Shuying has already carried away the seedlings. He says to himself: drink, you will feel better later!


    Just smelling the aroma of the wine, people couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. After a "cheers", they put on cups one after another to drink. Xu Shaotang and Lin Yunong were shocked. According to their drinking method, they would surely lie under the table in less than ten minutes!


    A few minutes later, except for Xu Shaotang and Lin Yunong, there were only a few women. Other people have been too busy, even Chen Wei, a foreign expert, can''t bear the aftereffect of this wine.


    When Xu Shaotang thought about it, the table seemed quite spacious with so many people.


    After dinner, the drunk was sent home by their respective drivers, and Xu Wenzheng was helped back to rest.


    Fang LAN and his wife go to one side to talk about the past, while Xu Shaotang is surrounded by several women. Looking at the four women sitting around him, Xu Shaotang has to sigh about the magic of the creator. The four women of different ages show their different charm.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Xu Shaotang is finally released, but Su Ruyun is as weak as a pool of mud. He has no strength to move a finger, and his face is full of red tide.


    "Bad guy, how do you feel better?" Su Ruyun was already unable to push away his big hand, so he had to look pitiful and said, "if you don''t go to find Shuying, I really can''t bear it!"


    She really can''t bear it, she has no strength, and this bad guy, just like a pair of endless appearance.


    During his stay in the Lin family, Xu Shaotang would sleep with Lin Shuying almost every night. The anger raised by him has accumulated to a terrible degree, and the fighting capacity has greatly increased.


    On the other hand, he knew that it was also because of his internal skill breakthrough that his strength in this aspect was strengthened a lot. In the past, if he didn''t use internal skill, he could only be teased by Su Ruyun when he was lingering. Now, he can crush the goblin.


    "Well, forget it..." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    Go to find Lin Shuying, not only can''t put out the fire, I''m afraid it will make the fire more prosperous.


    "You haven''t eaten her, have you? You are useless, aren''t you Su Ruyun curled his mouth and gasped.


    "Dare you say I''m useless?" Xu Shaotang suddenly turned over, ready to carry the gun again.


    "Husband, I am wrong, you are the strongest man!" Song runuo is begging for mercy, or he will go to see you


    Everyone is a woman. Song Yinuo''s mind is not that she can''t see it. Now she can''t care about jealousy. She just hopes to come to help her share the firepower.


    Seeing that the goblin was really unbearable to be conquered, Xu Shaotang lay down, held her fiery body in his arms and said in a soft voice, "I''m satisfied with you two. What else can I do with other women? Well, go to sleep."


    Su Ruyun said with a charming smile: "you really don''t want to eat song Yinuo? This is the woman you men dream of. If I were a man, I would have to take her into my pocket. ""How many more women do you want me to find?" Xu Shaotang slowly stroked her jade back and asked with a smile.


    Su Ruyun lay on his body and breathed out: "the first time I lay on this bed, I said that a man like you is destined to have many women. Even if you don''t want to, there will be many women rushing to you. I don''t dare to monopolize you. I think it''s the same with Shuying. Since we already have two sisters, why not have more


    "Are you not jealous?" Xu Shaotang is very speechless said, this is not jealous, let him have no sense of achievement.


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "we have to be jealous for a long time! Were you short of women before? But I heard that you were my favorite. I want to be more advanced than those women before you, isn''t song Yinuo? Don''t you see that as soon as we have a holiday, song Yinuo comes to the house. When it''s time for dinner, he and his mother compete to enter the kitchen, as if he had already regarded himself as the daughter-in-law of the Xu family. "


    "And this?" Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "let her go. At least now I have only two of you in my heart. I''ll talk about things later. Maybe she''s just on the spur of the moment."


    "On the spur of the moment?" Su Ruyun said with a smile: "you are really a man who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Do you think she looks like a whim? Where do you think song Yinuo lives now? "


    "Where?" As far as he knows, isn''t song Yinuo''s apartment in the city?


    Although he knew where song Yinuo''s apartment was, he never had a chance to go up. This was discovered only after he secretly followed song Yinuo before.


    "You can''t guess!" Su Ruyun said with a helpless smile: "she has moved to the villa not far from our home now..."

 Chapter 161

    Tianhai International Airport is one of the busiest airports in China.


    At the moment, the high-level of Tianhai has all gathered here, and teams of police are carrying out strict security measures.


    Tang Xiangming is standing at the exit of the airport. His face is a little pale. It''s a hangover of drunkenness. Even now that a day has passed, he still feels a headache in his head from time to time. Li Xiuping is standing beside him, and his face is not much better.


    "No more drinking! I don''t know where Xu Shaotang got that old wine! " Tang Xiangming shook his head, trying to get rid of the headache.


    Li Xiuping nodded with approval and said with a bitter smile: "Xu Shaotang has soared to the sky now. It''s not surprising that anything happens to him! I heard that Zhang Biqing in Jiangnan has been taken down? "


    He also heard about Xu Shaotang in Yangcheng. He didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang just went to Yangcheng for a walk, which directly led to the capture of a provincial official. At the same time, he also announced that Zhang Jia had completely withdrawn from the political stage.


    "Originally, my ass is not clean, and I should not be offended. What can I do if I don''t take it down?" Tang Xiangming smiles and asks in a low voice: "I heard that people from the dragon group came to you? You didn''t offend them, did you? "


    Li Xiuping nodded and said with a bitter smile, "where can I offend them? I''m going to pretend to be a grandson in front of them!"


    I have no choice but to think about it. I am a mayor, but others don''t give me any face. If it wasn''t for my bad attitude at that time, I would be taken down now.


    Tang Xiangming patted him on the shoulder and said, "pretend to be a grandson, not to mention you. Even if I''m in front of them, I want to pretend to be a grandson. I heard our old man say that he doesn''t dare to provoke the people of the dragon group easily. It''s said that there is a big man standing behind them."


    "Is that big man the one who helped the Xu family? I heard that Xu Shaotang has a good relationship with the people in the dragon group. " Li Xiuping thought for a moment and asked.


    In the eyes of people at their level, it''s no secret that the Xu family is supported by a big man. It''s just that everyone has always been curious about who is supporting the Xu family.


    Tang Xiangming looked around to make sure that there was no one around him. He lowered his voice and said, "it''s not only good. It''s said that the three people who came to you last time had to look at his face! When song Anbang was transferred, he said to me, "don''t provoke Xu Shaotang, or you will die in vain."! He also said, "Xu Shaotang is a soft person, but not a hard one. Let me deal with the relationship with him. Maybe we will all rely on his breath in the future."


    He learned a lot about Xu Shaotang from Song Anbang. It''s incredible to think that Xu Shaotang almost insulted song Yinuo. With song Anbang''s character of protecting children, he could even make friends with Xu Shaotang.


    If it were someone else, it would have been shot hundreds of times by song Anbang!


    Li Xiuping nodded, looked at the airport and said, "I hope these people who come here this time won''t match Xu Shaotang, or we won''t know what to do then."


    I don''t know why. Li Xiuping always feels that this investment attraction will not be so smooth. Moreover, he always feels that the problem is most likely to arise from Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t think so?" Tang Xiangming was puzzled and comforted himself, saying: "this time we are all serious businessmen. There''s no need to provoke Xu Shaotang. We''ll tell them in advance. Don''t really let them fight Xu Shaotang! It''s a 20 billion dollar investment. If it''s handled properly, it''s your and my achievements. We can''t make a mess of it. "


    20 billion US dollars, no matter which city, can achieve huge economic effect. Although Tianhai''s economy is developed, this 20 billion US dollars investment can still make a brilliant contribution to their political achievements.


    This is also the largest amount of business investment they have handled at present. Even in their capacity, they have to go to the airport to meet each other in person.


    "So it is Li Nuotang and Xu nuoping, who are in charge of the financial group, nodded their heads this time


    Even though Xu Shaotang has got rid of the name of a dandy, his romantic style is still talked about. Li Xiuping thinks that if Xu Shaotang can become friends with these two beauties, they will be almost half successful in attracting investment this time.


    "Ha ha! What a trick for beauties. If Xu Shaotang can take those two beauties, we will have a safe investment! However, we should call it "beautiful men''s stratagem, right?" Tang Xiangming laughed and gave Li Xiuping a thumbs up: "why don''t we invite Xu Shaotang to the reception later, and let them know?"


    "And a cocktail party?" Li Xiuping is about to cry. Damn it, his head is still aching now. A few minutes ago, he said he would not drink. After that, there will be a cocktail party again.


    Can people like them not drink at the party? As soon as he thought about drinking, Li Xiuping''s head began to hurt again, and he couldn''t help rubbing it.


    "Do you think it''s ok if you don''t have a welcome party? We Huaxia are a country of etiquette, so we can''t neglect our guests. Besides, this is our God of wealth Tang Xiangming shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I''ve already made a reservation for a banquet at Peninsula villa. You can invite Xu Shaotang later, and then you can invite the people from those families. I still need to make something of face."He doesn''t want to drink, but who calls himself in this position? For his political achievements, drink and drink. It''s a big headache for a few days. As long as he can talk about this huge investment, he will be willing even if he has a headache for a month.


    While they were talking, a group of people came at the gate of the airport. Two beautiful young women were walking in front of them, followed by a group of people in suits. Although the weather is still a little hot now, in order to be formal, everyone is still suffering from the heat.


    But Li Xiuping understood that there was another reason for them to wear such clothes, which was convenient to cover up their guns! He has been a policeman for so many years. At a glance, we can see that many of them are armed with guns. Those people should be the bodyguards of the important members of the delegation.


    This group of people''s dress immediately attracted the attention of many people, especially the two beauties, which made many men look sideways. Some people just looked at the beauties, but accidentally hit the safety glass of the airport.


    Both of them are over 1.65 meters tall. One of them is wearing a long white bra skirt, and the other is wearing standard ol dress, which gives people a sense of competence.


    The woman in the long bra dress has a little sadness on her face. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. She has a pair of beautiful big eyes, but her eyes are a bit erratic and restless.

 Chapter 162

    Another woman has a good figure. Her top off white shirt is propped up high. A thin black professional dress is put on the shirt, and a small belt is appropriate around her waist. With the Black Knee Length Skirt on her lower body, she looks very capable.


    From the perspective of appearance alone, Tang Xiangming thinks that only the women he saw in Xu''s family can compare with them. He sighs a little in his heart that such a beautiful woman must have a very high vision. Can he take a fancy to Xu Shaotang or not!


    But when I think about it, I laugh again. Which of the women around Xu Shaotang is worse than these two?


    Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping have a look at each other, and they have already met each other: "welcome to Tianhai. I''m Tang Xiangming, Secretary of Tianhai municipal Party committee, and this is Li Xiuping, mayor of Tianhai..."


    ¡­¡­


    When I received the call from Li Xiuping, Xu Shaotang was already in Peninsula villa, and you Mingze and Xiao Jingwen were also here. As for Chen Cheng, he is not so leisurely now. He is probably being trained by Li Baoshan to death.


    Xu Shaotang hung up the phone, looked at them over his head, and jokingly said, "what kind of reception did our mayor invite us to..."


    "What are you doing with him?" You Mingze with a pair of sunglasses, comfortable lying in the armchair, looking at the distance on the beach bikini beauty, shaking his head said: "this weather is about to turn cold, let''s take the opportunity to see more beautiful women here, after these days, can''t see this spring until next year."


    "You two haven''t seen enough after playing in the Hunter Club for a week?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    These two goods are also the best. Since they got the golden membership card of the Hunter Club, they have been playing in the Hunter Club for a whole week. It is said that the girl in the club has been sleeping one by one. When they come out, they are all like 80 year old people.


    It wasn''t long before I had a rest. I started to think about women again.


    Xiao Jingwen held out a finger, pointed to the distance and said, "boss, you are a full man, but you don''t know if you are hungry! Can those women be the same as those women from good families? Play once and you''re not interested. Alas, it''s better to be a good woman. I just like their coy appearance in bed... "


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. These two goods are good at playing with women. So many helping women are not enough for them to do harm. They have to do harm to these good women. One day, when they meet a man with a bad temper, they may be able to get rid of them!


    "You two can think about it. The mayor said that there are two gorgeous beauties to attend. It''s up to you whether you go or not!"


    "Gorgeous beauty?" You Mingze jumped up from the reclining chair and said excitedly, "go, go and have a look!"


    "Yes, go and have a look!" Xiao Jingwen also jumped up and said with a smile: "we Tianhai beauties are basically in your pocket. You are not allowed to rob us this time! Two, my second brother and I are just one! "


    Li Xiuping can be called a beauty, I think it will not be bad, if it is bad, it is also too sorry for other people''s mayor this position.


    Looking at these two people''s excited appearance, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and scold: "what are you in a hurry? The reception will be held in Peninsula villa. It''s estimated that it hasn''t come yet!"


    These two boys, sooner or later, will die on a woman''s belly!


    "At Peninsula villa? Ha, it''s destiny


    Two people lie back, in the heart has already begun to calculate the big plan of picking up a girl.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at them and said, "if you have a playful attitude, I advise you not to go. Lao Li said that the two women are the persons in charge of the investigation and investment sent by the nuofe consortium. If you play big, I think Lao Tang can kill you alive!"


    On the phone, Li Xiuping made it very clear that it''s related to a huge investment of 20 billion US dollars. If these two boys get yelled, Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping may be able to chase them down a few streets with a knife!


    Li Xiuping is going to introduce the two girls to him, but there are enough beauties around him. He doesn''t want to provoke any more people. It happens that the two brothers are here, so they will be cheap.


    "What are you afraid of?" You Mingze said without any care: "the so-called peony flower under death, a ghost is also romantic! What''s more, if you are a gorgeous beauty, you may be able to make us good friends! "


    You Mingze said Congliang in his mouth, but he looked at the bikini beauty in the distance, and whistled by the way, which caused a burst of laughter from several beauties.


    See here, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his head, want to let you Mingze Congliang, estimate only that? As for Xiao Jingwen, he''d better sell out his true love of 50 cents a catty first.


    Xu Shaotang leisurely lying on the couch, can''t help but think of the scene of his first meeting with Su Ruyun, isn''t it here at that time? The world is really unpredictable. It''s only a few months now. Su goblin, who was thought to be a romantic woman, is now Xu''s daughter-in-law. Fate is really hard to say.


    That for a while there are beautiful women to bubble two people, also did not hook up with other women''s mind, just and Xu Shaotang have a set, not a set of chat.Unconsciously, more than an hour has passed.


    At the gate of Peninsula villa, a long motorcade came slowly. In front of it were several explosion-proof police cars, and behind them were all black cars of qingyishui. Before that, many celebrities of Tianhai had also received the invitation of Li Xiuping and arrived at the scene ahead of time.


    "Oh, it''s a big show!" You Mingze looked at the motorcade in the distance and said with a smile, "if you can make such a big show with 20 billion dollars, Tang Xiangming is too unruly."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you bring 20 billion US dollars to invest, Lao Tang will probably be able to give you up as an ancestor."


    The four of them don''t have $20 billion worth of assets in total, which is still included in the fixed assets. Others have a real $20 billion worth of assets. Even if they go to the capital, they will receive a grand reception from the top, let alone in Tianhai.


    "Don''t you think there''s too much money for the Noffe consortium to spend? What''s wrong with such a lot of money? Why do you have to come to Tianhai?" Xiao Jingwen hit it hit it mouth, said: "we Tianhai a lot of industries are saturated, they can also invest in what industry?"


    Although Xiao Jingwen is always rolling on women''s belly, as a financial genius, he is familiar with investment and other things. Almost all fields of Tianhai are seeped out by them, and there are few opportunities for outsiders to invest.


    Moreover, he also knows that if the 20 billion dollar investment is discussed, their industries will be impacted more or less.

 Chapter 163

    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention. When Xiao Jingwen said that, Xu Shaotang also began to murmur in his heart. What is the preparation of the Novi consortium? Is it really just for investment? As one of the top consortia in the United States, how can they give money to Chinese people?


    When he was confused, a familiar figure attracted his eyes. He didn''t expect that Lin Shuying was also invited. However, it''s relieved to think that Lin Shuying is now the president of Shengshi group, and she belongs to the celebrity of Tianhai. It''s not surprising to invite her to such a party.


    At the same time, you Mingze is suddenly shocked, the pupil intense contraction, eyes staring at the woman from the car.


    Xu Shaotang noticed his look and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, I seem to See Smile You Mingze''s breath became very short, the flighty color on his face was no longer, but he was replaced with a face that we had never seen before.


    Excitement, pain, confusion, anger


    All kinds of emotions constantly intertwined in his face!


    Yu Xiao?


    It''s not the first time that Xu Shaotang heard the name, but he has never seen the woman, or even the picture. According to you Mingze, he wiped out all their memories after Yu Xiao left.


    Only photos can be deleted and destroyed, but can memories be eliminated? At least, judging from you Mingze''s present performance, he has never forgotten this woman named Yu Xiao, and the pain brought by Yu Xiao has never been eliminated by the passage of time.


    Although he has been using wine to anesthetize himself, what he will always remember in his heart is the woman who brought him great pain - Yu Xiao!


    "Second brother, are you wrong?" Xiao Jingwen asked in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder: "let''s go and see if it''s Yu Xiao or not! If it''s really Yu Xiao, don''t worry, I will help you to make things clear! "


    Yu Xiao left you Mingze without saying goodbye. In fact, he also wants to know why Yu Xiao should treat a man who loves her so much. Even if she doesn''t love her, she can leave quietly. Why should she leave such hurtful words?


    You Mingze gently shook his head, the expression on his face changed several times, gritted his teeth and said: "if it''s really her, I''ll ask myself to understand. Don''t interfere with any of you! It''s between me and her! "


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang and Xiao Jingwen nodded at the same time.


    They understand you Mingze''s mood at the moment. If you don''t ask Yu Xiao why he did that, he will go crazy!


    You Mingze slowly moves his feet. At this moment, he feels that his feet are so heavy. Almost every step he takes seems to have exhausted all his strength. He wants to see Yu Xiao and know why she did that. At the same time, he is afraid to see Yu Xiao and fear that she will bring him more pain.


    That figure, countless times in his dream, countless times tormented his painful soul, he only with the help of alcohol to anesthetize himself. Outsiders only see him wild, arrogant and romantic, but they can''t see the wound in his heart that can never be healed.


    Xu Shaotang and Xiao Jingwen just follow him slowly. The closer you get to the gate of Peninsula Hotel, the slower you walk, like an old man in the twilight and a tired child.


    Finally, near


    "Yu Xiao!"


    You Mingze exhausted all his strength, gave out a heartbreaking roar, and rushed to the woman who refused to look back.


    Isn''t the woman in the long bra dress the one he''s dreaming of?


    With you Mingze''s roar, everyone looks at the three of them. Only the woman in the long dress with a bra glances her head aside, and refuses to look back at her former lover from the beginning to the end.


    "Stop!" Several bodyguards around Yu Xiao stand up and stop you Mingze, who is running desperately forward. Their hands have been inserted into the suit. Once the man approaches the dangerous distance, they will shoot him without hesitation!


    Xu Shaotang has seen the movements of the bodyguards, and his body rushes out in an instant. How can he bear to see his brother shot.


    "Xu Shao, don''t mess around!" Li Xiuping exclaimed.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had moved, Li Xiuping knew that there was a big problem, so he quickly stopped it. It''s about 20 billion dollars of investment. If it turns yellow, he will regret it.


    In fact, at this moment, his intestines have been green with regret. He regrets inviting these gentlemen to the reception. He should have thought that with these gentlemen, where can they live in peace!


    However, Xu Shaotang was not stopped by his voice. He almost rushed to the bodyguards in the blink of an eye. Before they had time to draw the gun, his fist had arrived.


    He didn''t kill him either. He just knocked out the bodyguard in front of Yu Xiao with a few punches, and then quietly looked at the woman who refused to turn back. When he looks at Yu Xiao carefully, other bodyguards have pulled out the gun, pointing at Xu Shaotang."Put the gun down!" With a cold drink from the woman in the black professional suit, all the bodyguards obediently took back the gun.


    The woman came to Xu Shaotang with a faint smile on her face: "this gentleman, I don''t know why you hurt our bodyguard? Is this your way of hospitality in China? "


    "You look like a foreign Chinese, don''t you?" Xu Shaotang just glanced at her. His eyes didn''t stay on her beautiful face for another second. He turned to look at Yu Xiao and said with a disdainful smile: "your ancestors have been living outside for decades. Didn''t they tell you what it means to forget your ancestors? It''s ridiculous to return you to China


    Well said! The onlookers cheered for Xu Shaotang''s words. We all hate people who have been abroad for decades and forget their ancestors. Many people feel uncomfortable when they hear that woman say "you Huaxia".


    Three generations ahead, aren''t you Chinese?


    Choked by him, the woman blushed slightly and said with a smile, "my name is Yu Xi. I''m Yu Xiao''s sister. I apologize for what I said just now! I always regard myself as a member of Huaxia in my heart, otherwise, Huaxia will not be the first consideration in this investment. "


    This is a smart woman! Xu Shaotang immediately concluded.


    He didn''t know whether the woman''s words were true or false, but it was obvious that her words were a good solution to the dissatisfaction of the people present.


    "I''m not interested in knowing who you are or whether you regard yourself as a member of China!" Xu Shaotang light said: "my friend wants to chat with your sister alone, I hope you don''t stop!"

 Chapter 164

    While he is talking, you Mingze has rushed to Yu Xiao. Looking at the dreamy woman, his eyes suddenly burst into tears.


    "Yu Xiao, since this man knows you, you can talk with him." Yu Xi said to his sister, "if you have something to finish as soon as possible, don''t delay our investigation."


    "No, I have nothing to talk about with him!" Yu Xiao didn''t move. He didn''t even look at you Mingze directly. He said faintly: "you Mingze, we are over. I hope you don''t pester me again! I''m living a good life now. I hope you don''t ruin my life! If you think I''m sorry for you before, you can slap me to vent your anger. "


    The tone is very flat, without a trace of affection.


    "I won''t pester you, I just want to know why!" You Mingze almost roared out this sentence.


    Yu said with a cold snort, "do you need a reason? I have already said that at that time, you were rich, so I played with you for two years. Are you serious? "


    Then he took out a bank card from his bag and handed it to him without looking back: "this card has 30 million US dollars, which is enough to repay the money I spent on you in those two years!"


    Xu Shaotang wanted to slap him in the face, but he finally held back.


    Such a woman, has been unfeeling to this extent, if not for the sake of you Mingze, he has slapped the woman fan fly!


    You Mingze stares at Yu Xiao''s bank card. He doesn''t believe that his former lover has become like this. He makes excuses for Yu Xiao''s leaving countless times. He even thinks that Yu Xiao is threatened by the dark forces. He didn''t expect that the woman in his heart would treat him so much that he didn''t even look him in the eye from the beginning to the end.


    The palm of his hand was raised high, but he didn''t have the heart to fall down after all. Even though the woman had injured him, he still couldn''t get off.


    At this moment, he regretted seeing Yu Xiao! He once longed for the truth, but now he knows that the truth is so cruel.


    "Mingze, let''s go! Such a woman is really not worth your grief! " You Hongren, who was invited to come and hold on to his son, was still here at this time. He was only insulting himself. While persuading you Mingze, he looked at Yu Xi and said in an extremely firm tone: "Miss Yu, on behalf of Kangcheng group, no matter what industry you invest in, Kangcheng group will try its best to stop you!"


    People fight for breath and Buddha fight for incense. His son is beaten in the face. As a Lao Tzu, he has to stand up and fight back for his son!


    Xiao Qingsheng, the old man of Xiao Jingwen, also stood up in front of you Hongren, stood side by side with him and looked directly at Yu Xi: "and my green island group!"


    Xu Shaotang also nodded and said, "yes, and our Shengshi group!"


    "I hope you have a good time in Tianhai!" Chen Wei also stood up and said in a flat tone.


    Although he said it plainly, almost everyone present knew the identity of the old man. He represented the attitude of the underground forces in Tianhai.


    He said this in front of so many people. Of course, we all know what he meant. Although he is not as good as killing these people, he will definitely block the people of the Noffe consortium!


    At this moment, Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping have the urge to die. They gather us together to introduce us to each other. In the future, they don''t have to fight too hard in business.


    But now, just because of an inexplicable old debt, Tianhai''s major forces have come forward one after another. They can ignore the opinions of others, but they can''t ignore Xu Shaotang''s opinions. Xu Shaotang has come forward to speak. Most of the 20 billion dollar investment will be yellow!


    In terms of financial resources, the four companies are not rivals of the nofi consortium, but after all, it involves a lot of things. If they really fight, it is a question whether the representatives of the nofi consortium can leave the sky and sea alive.


    Even if the investment is really discussed, they can expect endless troubles in the future.


    Yu Xi took a light look at the crowd, then looked at Tang Xiangming and said with a smile, "Secretary Tang, it''s like the people of Tianhai don''t welcome us."


    "Miss Yu, it''s all a misunderstanding. Look..." Tang Xiangming''s face is full of smiles, but his heart is gloomy.


    before Tang Xiangming''s words are finished, Xu Shaotang has stood up and said faintly: "Tianhai really doesn''t welcome you! I know that the nofi consortium is very rich, but most of the time, it is not money that can solve the problem! I advise you to leave as soon as possible with your whore like sister. Tianhai can''t hold such shameless people! "


    His words are tantamount to an ultimatum!


    Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping are already crazy. Now the situation is completely beyond their control!


    "Boss! Don''t embarrass them! It''s our private business. You don''t have to step in! " You Mingze prayed to him, then turned to look at Yu Xiao, blocked the bank card she handed back, with a sarcastic smile on his face: "Yu Xiao, I''ve spent two years playing with you, I''m good enough! Put away your money for selling yourself, and don''t dirty my eyes"Well said!" You Hongren said with a smile: "in terms of financial resources, Kangcheng group is really inferior to the Noffe consortium, but I can boast to others in the future. The important person of the Noffe consortium is just a whore that my son played with!"


    Chen Wei then laughed and said, "ha ha, Lao you, I think you should write this sentence in your advertisement!"


    "Alas, it''s a pity that my little bastard doesn''t have the ability, otherwise I have the capital to boast to others!" Xiao Qingsheng shakes his head with regret. Then he looks at Yu Xi and asks in a deliberative tone: "Miss Yu, you see, your sister has let you boys sleep. Would you like to make an offer and consider my boy, so that I can boast with others in the future?"


    Hearing Xiao Qingsheng''s words, people around her can''t help laughing. Yu Xi''s face is even more livid with anger. Xiao Qingsheng''s words are undoubtedly the biggest shame to her.


    Xu Shaotang gives Xiao Qingsheng a big thumbs up in his heart. The old man doesn''t show the mountains and the water at ordinary times. What he says is really irritating!


    Looking at a large group of celebrities in Tianhai taunting Yu''s sisters as if they were market hooligans, Lin Shuying sighs softly. These are the masters who really love their children. Because of their children''s affairs, they are now openly against the Nuofei consortium.

 Chapter 165

    At the same time, she also shakes her head in her heart. This woman named Yu Xiao really goes too far. Even if she doesn''t love her, there''s no need to hurt people like this. Why?


    Yu Xiao clenches her fist tightly and is told face to face. How can she not be angry in her heart, but she suppresses her emotions and doesn''t let herself burst out.


    "Secretary Tang, I have decided that this investment will be put in Tianhai!" Yu Xi looked at the crowd coldly and said with a sneer: "since we are not welcome, I prefer to invest in Tianhai. I want to see your means! Although Yu Xi is a girl, he also wants to compete with you in the sky! If you have any means, just use them. Yuxi will follow you! "


    You Hongren hummed coldly: "well, let''s meet a real chapter in the shopping mall! I hope you can learn more than just the ability to serve men in Noffe


    His words made people around laugh.


    Shame! Shame of chiguoguo! Although it is clear to all that since the two women are chosen as the leaders of the investigation group, they will not be ordinary people, but there is no doubt that you Hongren''s humiliation has succeeded!


    "Now that you are going to attack us, you are welcome to Yuxi! I hope you''ll be as happy tomorrow as you are now! " Yu Xi, suppressing his anger, turned around and ordered the people behind him: "let''s go ahead and attack the stocks of Kangcheng group and green island group in the morning!"


    Declare war! She declared war in front of everyone!


    She knows that Shengshi group is not a listed company. Financial means are invalid for Shengshi group, but she checked the other two before she came. Since they are listed companies, they can be solved by financial means.


    As soon as she said her words, the laughter of all the people present suddenly stopped. This is an open and aboveboard means. Faced with such a huge amount of funds from the Novi consortium, they have little chance of winning in the financial war!


    "Ha ha!" A wild laugh broke the silence of the scene. Xiao Jingwen, who had never spoken, had already stood up at this time. He still looked like a fool and said with a smile: "Yuxi, right? Since you want to use this method to bring down our two companies, please prepare more funds, 20 billion US dollars. It''s really a little less! "


    At the scene, only he dares to say this. Who is he? He is a scavenger in the financial field. As long as he is provided with enough hedge funds, he can easily eat up the 20 billion dollars!


    Yu Xi looked at the young man who suddenly stood up. She had a deep question in her heart. She didn''t know what made this slightly immature man show such a confident smile. How much did the two companies add up to? How dare you have such a big voice!


    If you want to use the funds of these two companies to eat the $20 billion you have, it''s just like a fool''s dream!


    Even Xiao Qingsheng looks at his son in surprise. Is this boy crazy? Although his son''s words are very soothing, he is not afraid of ignorance.


    That''s 20 billion dollars, not 20 billion mints!


    Only Xu Shaotang and you Mingze know the details of Xiao Jingwen at the scene. Xu Shaotang smiles in his heart. It seems that the boy is going to play seriously. It''s time for him to show his face in front of the world!


    (in order to separate the novel from the reality, I deliberately enlarge the funds, I hope you can understand)


    the party broke up in a bad mood before it was held. Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping were almost crazy.


    At the beginning, they really hope to win this huge investment, but they absolutely don''t want the other party to invest in the financial field. My God, how many companies of Tianhai will be eaten up if 20 billion dollars come down!


    Now, even they have an impulse to kill the investigation team of the Noffe consortium.


    The financial war has always been called the bloodless war and the most shameless war. They don''t want to stage a financial storm in Tianhai.


    All of a sudden, they feel like crying without tears. If they had known this, it would be better not to make this investment. At least, it would not affect Tianhai''s financial stability.


    They don''t know how they left the Peninsula villa. Now they just want to deal with the coming financial crisis.


    Like them, the four families of Xu, you, Xiao and Chen also gathered together. You Hongren and Xiao Qingsheng''s faces were full of sadness. Now they are a little regretful. They just scolded them. However, when they look back, they have to face other people''s crazy revenge. They really don''t have much confidence in such a huge object as the Noffe consortium.


    Although the financial war will not affect the Chen family and the Xu family, Chen Wei and Lin Shuying are still worried about those two families. After all, the four families are almost one now. They are both prosperous and they are at a loss.


    There are only two ways to deal with their listed companies. The first is to increase their shares, which will directly exceed their equity. At the same time, it means that the two major companies have changed their owners. But this is relatively good, at least it won''t let them go bankrupt, just let their years of hard work be stolen by others.


    The second is an extreme way to directly suppress the stock prices of the two major companies and turn their stocks into waste paper.Judging from Yu Xi''s attitude just now, they are almost sure that Yu Xi will use the second method!


    You Mingze is still in a painful mood. He doesn''t care about the outside world. He just regrets seeing Yu Xiao, which makes his last memory disappear. It''s better not to see each other. If you knew that, why ask?


    Now, only Xu Shaotang and Xiao Jingwen can laugh.


    "How much do you need?" Xu Shaotang asked Xiao Jingwen with a smile.


    He knew that since Xiao Jingwen had just stood up, he would definitely meet with the nofi consortium in the stock market. What Xiao Jingwen lacks now is capital.


    Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "originally, 10 billion US dollars should be enough, but after all, the other party is very rich. It is possible to increase funds at any time. For the sake of insurance, I need 15 billion US dollars!"


    The others looked at them in surprise. What were they doing? Do you want to eat the money of the Novi consortium?


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the sad crowd and said with a smile to Xiao Jingwen, "third brother, should you also announce your identity? Don''t let everyone be scared again!"


    He had a little bad taste to think that if Xiao Jingwen would tell his hidden identity, it would surprise everyone.


    "Well? What''s the status of this boy? " Xiao Qingsheng looks at the two people in a puzzled way.


    My son knows that he''s just a dandy who''s just waiting to die. What''s his status?

 Chapter 166

    Xiao Jingwen smiles and looks at the confused people. With a shy smile, he says, "I''m a scavenger."


    "Scavenger?" Xiao Qingsheng frowned slightly, then slapped him on the head and said angrily, "are you sick? I''m tired of being a dandy and a black sheep, but I still go to work as a cleaner? "


    Xu Shaotang almost spat out black blood. Xiao Jingwen''s Lao Tzu is also the best. Is his head short of a string or his intestines too straight? He said he was a street sweeper, so you think of him as a dustman?


    Can a cleaner have anything to do with what you are talking about?


    Other people are also puzzled. Isn''t that something wrong with you, or do you have a serious tendency to be abused, or do you have a conscience to volunteer?


    It''s no wonder that they can''t connect Xiao Jingwen with the "scavenger" in the financial field. In the upper class of Tianhai society, Xu Shaotang got rid of the name of dandy, but his other three brothers still have this name.


    "You..." Xu Shaotang laughingly looked at a crowd and said with a smile, "don''t you know the financial genius'' scavenger ''


    Even Chen Wei, who was born in the rough land, can''t have never heard of the name of a scavenger. For many people, the financial industry is an industry where risks and profits coexist. However, for a scavenger, there are only benefits but no risks. He always makes money in the financial field, just like picking fruits on his own farm.


    "Of course I know!" Lin Shuying just said a word, suddenly covered his mouth, staring at Xiao Jingwen, surprised: "you are not the scavenger, right?"


    In a flash, a learned dandy and black sheep has become a financial genius. It''s unbelievable that Lin Shuying doesn''t believe it. Even Xiao Jingwen''s Lao Tzu doesn''t believe it! Thank God for his son''s success. Can he be expected to become a financial genius who shocked the world?


    Looking at everyone''s disbelief, Xiao Jingwen scratched his head and said: "I''m really the scavenger, but you don''t know it..."


    Xu Shaotang also said: "you don''t need to doubt this. I can prove that he is indeed the sweeper who is known as the financial genius. So, this time, it''s up to him to deal with the Novi consortium. "


    In the financial field, all the people present are not enough for Xiao Jingwen to have a look. They have to watch the Novi consortium, and Xiao Jingwen is the only protagonist in this war!


    "Xu Shao, is that true?" Xiao Qingsheng asked in a trembling voice. He could not believe his unreliable son''s words and treat them as nonsense. But Xu Shaotang''s words undoubtedly made him believe them.


    Is my son a financial genius? This happiness comes too suddenly!


    "Only a few of our brothers know his identity, so now we just need to give him enough funds, and leave the rest to him." Xu Shaotang nodded, then looked at Lin Shuying and asked, "sister, how much money can our company put out?"


    Since Yu Xi wants to play, then play with her the second largest, 20 billion US dollars, which is a windfall. I''m sorry if I don''t eat.


    Lin Shuying was still in a state of shock. When Xu Shaotang asked him, he regained his mind and thought about it. He said, "we can probably come up with us $5 billion. The specific amount needs to be confirmed with the finance department, but this should be our limit. No matter how much, it will affect the operation of the company."


    We all know what Xu Shaotang means. This is to ask everyone to raise money to eat the money of the Novi consortium.


    You Hongren then said, "if we squeeze together, we can probably come up with four billion dollars."


    "You two are really rich!" Xiao Qingsheng gave them a thumbs up and said, "I can''t compare with your two families. Some time ago, some funds were used in the investment projects, and now I can only get three billion dollars."


    "We Chen family can come up with two billion dollars!" One side of Chen Wei said.


    Now that Xiao Jingwen''s identity has been confirmed, the more money he has to give out, the better. If he gives out 2 billion yuan now, it may turn into 4 billion in a few days. There is no one in the world who can make money faster.


    "Mr. Chen, I can''t see it. Your Chen family is deep enough!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile. He originally thought that the Chen family could only spend about one billion dollars at most, but he didn''t expect that the old man''s mouth would be two billion dollars.


    Chen Wei said with a smile: "it''s thanks to Xu Shao. After the Li family was destroyed, we took over all their property..."


    All four have given the maximum amount of funds they can squeeze out. Although they meet the minimum requirements of Xiao Jingwen, they are still one billion short of 15 billion US dollars.


    To deal with such an alligator as the nofi consortium, the more money, the better.


    "I''ll figure out what to do with the remaining billion dollars." The four companies have tried their best, and he is the only one who can find a way out of the lack of funds.


    At this time, I''m afraid the banks that have heard the news are not willing to lend them money, so Xu Shaotang never thought about borrowing money from the banks. Moreover, it''s fat water, so he can''t let it flow to outsiders. He is not worried that he will not be able to collect the funds he lacks. He is just thinking about who to pull in."Boss, you don''t have to think about it!" Xiao Jingwen raised his head and said with a proud smile, "I still have about 1.3 billion dollars in my hand!"


    "How much?" Xiao Qingsheng widened his eyes and looked at his son in disbelief: "where did you get so much money?"


    I''m kidding. I''ve worked hard for most of my life to accumulate this family property. This guy is good. He''s talking about US $1.3 billion. How can I be a father!


    Let alone him, even Xu Shaotang was scared. Where did the boy get the money? He and you Mingze didn''t hack the bank account together, did he?


    "Hey, hey, I have a fund in my hand, which can give out almost 1.3 billion dollars!" Xiao Jingwen winked at Xu Shaotang.


    "You''re not talking about the fund we put together at the beginning, are you?" Xu Shaotang looks at him like a monster.


    At the beginning, the four brothers put together one billion Chinese dollars and set up a fund to be operated by Xiao Jingwen. It''s only more than two years. According to the exchange rate of 1:7.5, even less than 150 million US dollars, it becomes 1.3 billion US dollars? That''s not even what they''ve wasted in the past two years.


    "Shaotang, what''s the matter with the fund you mentioned?" Lin Shuying asks curiously.

 Chapter 167

    Looking at the other people who were also puzzled, Xu Shaotang explained: "at the beginning, we were not afraid that the old men of each family would cut off our pocket money, so the four of us collected one billion Chinese dollars and gave it to the third man to set up a fund. I think even if I lose my pocket money, I won''t have no money to spend. We haven''t talked about this fund all the time. It''s entirely the third year''s operation... "


    A few people opened their eyes wide. These dandies, young and old, have learned to prepare for a rainy day


    "Your $1.3 billion won''t be earned with that money, will it?" Xiao Qingsheng was so excited that his voice trembled a little. His face was flushed, and his ecstasy was hard to restrain. If it was true, his son was a genius among the geniuses, and he no longer had to envy the Xu family for having a good son.


    Xiao Jingwen snapped his fingers, nodded and said with a smile, "of course! In order to earn some pocket money, I have to work hard! "


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. He really works hard, but he works hard on women''s stomachs. It''s because he doesn''t pay much attention. If he works hard, he may be able to earn another billion dollars!


    Others looked at him with a wry smile. It''s estimated that he is the only one who dares to say that for his $1.3 billion pocket money.


    "Don''t brag, you boy. Take it out and let''s have a look! Make sure you are a scavenger or not Xiao Qingsheng repressed the excitement in his heart and said, "after all, it''s related to the life and death of our four families. It''s better to confirm it again!"


    No wonder he doesn''t believe it. It''s too mysterious. The speed of making money is faster than robbing money!


    While speaking, Xiao Qingsheng has asked someone to bring a laptop to Xiao Jingwen.


    He knows that even with Xu Shaotang''s personal assurance, there are more or less doubts in other people''s hearts, and it is not convenient for others to confirm again. Only they can stand up and help you confirm.


    Xiao Jingwen shrugs and helplessly turns on the computer. Soon, he has entered his own fund account.


    Everyone put their heads together. The first thing they noticed was not the balance of the fund account, but the name of the fund, scholar.


    This is the English name. It can also be seen that this fund is registered in foreign countries. In translation, it means talent, that is, the name of this fund, talent fund.


    It''s a name that''s too vulgar to be vulgar any more, but it''s really the most suitable name for them. At the beginning, the four people called themselves the "four talents of heaven and sea". Naturally, the fund they set up with money was to be called this name.


    What''s more, Xiao Jingwen, as a street sweeper, really deserves the name of talent fund!


    And later, we will focus on the balance of the account, 1290128434!


    After counting for several times, we confirmed that we were not wrong. This is only the disposable balance of the account, and some of them have been bought into stocks or futures, but there is no doubt that the total amount has far exceeded 1.3 billion US dollars!


    At the same time, it can be seen from the balance of the account that the boy did not do his best, otherwise, he would not let the money stay in the account.


    Xiao Qingsheng is happy and angry now. He is glad that his son is a world-famous financial genius, but angry that he put so much money to sleep! Shame on waste!


    Everyone has been shocked to speechless, this is simply taking finance as a toy! He is holding a pair of pure play mentality to operate this fund! God knows how the boy''s head grows!


    People have to sigh, this thing really depends on talent, maybe, Xiao Jingwen is the kind of people born for finance, countless people even if they study hard for a lifetime, I''m afraid it is far from his height.


    "Well, now that we have confirmed his identity, we should immediately inform the Finance Department of each family to inject funds into the fund, and the money earned should be distributed according to the proportion of each family''s contribution!" Xu Shaotang laughs. Originally, he planned to bring a few people in, but now he saves trouble.


    The next few days will be destined to go down in history, but also let the proud woman Yuxi pay a heavy price for her madness!


    He can''t wait to see Yu Xi, the woman, in the face of defeat!


    Out of the room, Lin Shuying is still immersed in this sudden shock. Xu Shaotang, once a four dandy, has become the number one in Tianhai. Chen Cheng is also on the right track, while Xiao Jingwen has become a financial genius! She can guess that you Mingze who was hurt by love is not as simple as it seems!


    Birds of a feather flock together. If they don''t have the ability, how can they integrate into their circle? Originally, they thought that the "four talents" of Tianhai were just words of boast. Who ever thought that they had already stood at the top and laughed at those who sneered at them.


    When everyone is laughing at the four dandies of Tianhai, they are smiling contemptuously at everyone?


    "Don''t be surprised!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang got into Lin Shuying''s car, gave her a kiss on her face, and said with a smile, "I''d better figure out how to spend money. I''m sure I can make a lot of money this time. I''ll think about how to spend money, ha ha!"Xu Shaotang doesn''t worry about the coming financial war. On the one hand, he trusts Xiao Jingwen, and on the other hand, he is very open-minded. If Xiao Jingwen can''t win the war, it''s useless for them to worry about it. They are just looking for trouble.


    Lin Shuying put her arms around his neck and said in a delicate voice: "looking at your speed of making money, I don''t want to go to work!"


    Yes, I work hard. Compared with the speed of making money, I always feel like I''m still losing money!


    "Yes Xu Shaotang stroked her long black hair and said, "if you don''t want to go to work, let''s hand over the company to a special person."


    "No!" Lin Shuying loosened his neck, "what else can I do if I don''t go to work? I don''t want to stay at home all day and let you bully me!"


    She can imagine that if she doesn''t go to work, the little man will stick to herself all day. Although she also hopes to stay with the man forever, she hopes to do something for him to make herself look not so useless.


    "Are you still being bullied by me now?" Xu Shaotang''s hands dishonestly climbed up her forbidden area.


    "Go away!" Lin Shuying pats his paw, blushes and roars: "go drive your own car, don''t take the same car with me!"


    "Ha ha, I''ve asked your driver to drive my car!" Xu Shaotang started the car and laughed: "beauty, let me be your driver!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 168

    At the same time, Yu Xiao, who came back to the room and cried a lot, knocked on her sister''s door.


    "Are you here to intercede for those two families?" Yu Xi pulls her into the room and asks faintly.


    Yu Xiaohong''s eyes, dodging his sister''s eyes, said: "sister, we are here for the task, not to fight with these people in Tianhai!"


    "It''s not for those two families!" Yu Xi leans on the sofa and looks at his sister with red and swollen eyes. He hums coldly: "I thought the man you have loved for so many years is something, but I didn''t expect it to be so unbearable! Yu Xiao, have you forgotten how they humiliated us just now? If we don''t teach them a lesson, do they really think we can let them bully us? "


    She is also a proud woman. Today, she was humiliated by those people in public. How can she not be angry? Only by giving them a profound lesson can she let her anger out.


    "I''m sorry for him." Yu Xiao''s eyes were full of tears, and he shook his head in pain.


    She knew that she had hurt the man who loved her with all her heart, but she was in pain?


    Seeing his sister''s appearance, Yu Xi sighed, stood up and gently put her in his arms, patted her on the back, and said, "that bastard, you have no conscience. You have suffered so much for him, but he looks at you like that. Such a man is not worth your love at all!"


    How could she not understand that her sister made such a move in front of so many people and said such sad words, all of which did not want the man involved. She did it for the sake of the man. What did the man, father and son, regard his sister as? In front of so many people''s face, my sister was humiliated, but she couldn''t eat and sleep without this bad breath!


    From the time she entered the organization, she had told her sister that there could be no love in their world. However, her sister fell in love with a man out of control.


    But with two years of love, why put in so much pain?


    "Sister, don''t embarrass them, OK?" Yu Xiao sobs in her sister''s arms. Only she and her sister know her grievances.


    You Mingze''s words constantly linger in her mind. She will never forget his roar, his face of pain and despair, and his ironic smile when he left, all of which hurt her heart deeply.


    Yu Xi pulled her sister out of her arms, let her look into her eyes, and said seriously: "Yu Xiao, don''t forget your and my identity, we and them are destined to be enemies, you should not be kind to the enemy!"


    "Sister!" Yu Xiao took her hand and begged, "don''t embarrass them, OK? Let''s finish our task. Let''s leave other people alone, OK?"


    Yu Xi pulled her hand away from his hand, stood up, went to the window of the room, and said faintly, "Yu Xiao, since we can''t let others welcome us, let them be afraid of us! And these two companies just set an example to others. We still have a lot of things to do. We don''t have time to entangle with these people. If the task fails, you and I all know what will happen to us! "


    Only the two of them know that no matter what the result of this investigation is, this huge investment will be put in Tianhai or the cities near Tianhai. The reason why they claim that they have not decided is to win more interests and let the high-level of Tianhai provide them with more convenience.


    However, after such a fuss, there is just a lack of a stepping stone. Let''s take these two companies to open the door of Tianhai!


    Yu Xiao doesn''t speak any more. She is just crying silently. She is afraid to come to China and Tianhai. She is afraid to meet you Mingze again. It''s just that she met you on the first day when she came to Tianhai.


    She has always wanted to let you Mingze away from right and wrong, did not expect, after all, because of himself, he was involved in an inexplicable war. Is he really a disaster?


    "Let''s just teach them a lesson and not ruin them, OK?" Yu Xiao suddenly raised his head and made a final effort, saying: "if we come here, we will disturb the financial market of Tianhai. Those high-level officials of Tianhai, even those of Huaxia, will not welcome us. At that time, we can''t finish the task!"


    Although she knows that the younger sister is helping the two families, Yu Xi has to admit that what she said is reasonable. They say that Huaxia is here to complete the task, not to fight with these people.


    She knows China''s national conditions very well. If she really annoys the high-level figures, their task is likely to fail. With such a huge amount of money, he can''t imagine the consequences of failure.


    "Well, let''s knock down their share price by 30% and give them a lesson they will never forget!" Yu Xi finally agreed.


    Seeing that his elder sister agreed to his request, Yu Xiao broke into tears and turned a smile. He put his arms around his elder sister and said, "I knew that my elder sister was the best to me!"


    Yu Xi touched her head with a helpless smile and sighed: "Yu Xiao, I hope you can understand that since we have embarked on this road, we are doomed not to turn back. Here, no one will help us. We can only rely on ourselves. I hope you can live well. If one day, my sister is gone, I hope you can run away as far as possible"Sister, don''t be silly!" Yu Xiaohong said.


    Yu Xi shook his head and said, "I have a hunch that this mission will not be as smooth as we think. The water in the sky and sea may be deeper than we think. Let''s talk about the man who knocked down the bodyguards around you today. I''ve never seen anyone so fast. With his skill, it''s easy to kill us! "


    "Are you worried about that man hitting us?" Yu asked with a frown.


    She knew in her heart that her sister was telling the truth, and they had never seen a master, but they had never seen a person so fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, several bodyguards around them were knocked out.


    Those bodyguards, though they are all highly trained, didn''t expect to be so vulnerable when facing that man.


    Yu Xi nodded and said, "did you find that man didn''t give any face to the high-level people in Tianhai, while others are used to it. In other words, that person is likely to have the power that Tang Xiangming is afraid of! "


    Thinking of his sister''s words, Yu nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll go and check the information about him now!"


    Yu Xiao immediately stood up, opened the door and went back to his room.


    More than an hour later, Yu Xi already had a lot of information about Xu Shaotang.


    When she looked at the information in her hand, her brow was frowning more and more tightly. He had no idea that this man had such a wonderful legend. Obviously, these were just things on the surface, and many of them could not be found at all.


    She had a hunch that this man named Xu Shaotang would become the biggest variable in their mission!

 Chapter 169

    The next day, less than nine o''clock, four people had gathered in Jindun security company.


    This is also what Xu Shaotang deliberately asks. Although Xiao Jingwen''s identity is no secret to them, she doesn''t want to let the outside world know Xiao Jingwen''s identity. In other places, it is inevitable that there are many people with mixed eyes. No one can guarantee that Xiao Jingwen''s identity will not be disclosed. Once his identity is disclosed, he will most likely become the target of attack by some forces.


    In the financial room temporarily built by Jindun security company, the atmosphere is a little tense, and everyone is tense, waiting to meet the war which is related to the future of the four companies.


    Although the stock market doesn''t open until 9:30, everyone comes here ahead of time. Even Xu Wenzheng, who seldom cares about foreign affairs after retirement, can''t help but join in the fun.


    However, as the protagonist, Xiao Jingwen does not appear.


    The clock on the wall points to 9:15, and Xiao Jingwen is waiting for him.


    "Why? Everyone is very early! " Xiao Jingwen pushes open the door of the financial room, holding a bag of melon seeds in his hand, and spits out the melon seed shell on the ground.


    Looking at his absent-minded appearance, Xiao Qingsheng almost couldn''t help slapping him. He thought that the fight later would depend on this little bastard, so he could resist the impulse to beat this guy.


    Xu Shaotang speechless patted him on the shoulder: "your boy at least also on the dessert, you look like this, how do you feel not very reliable ah."


    His words are also from everyone''s heart. It doesn''t matter to relax before the war, but this guy is too relaxed. Even if you are known as the "scavenger" of financial genius, the operators of other Nafi consortia will not be vegetarian.


    If we lose Jingzhou, we will have a lot of fun.


    "Nothing!" Xiao Jingwen sat down in front of the computer, put the melon seeds aside, and said, "I''ve dealt with those operators of the Noffe consortium many times before, and I know their depth."


    The financial circle is big and small, but the circle of the top people is even smaller. As one of the top consortia in the world, its operators are also in the top circle. It''s really normal for Xiao Jingwen to fight with them often in this particular small circle.


    "You''d better be serious, you''ve got all the bets on you!" Xiao Qingsheng said solemnly.


    Others also nodded deeply. This is a big gamble, and we can''t afford to lose.


    Looking at a group of people sitting behind him with a serious face, Xiao Jingwen picked up his son''s foolishness and said with a bitter smile, "what are you doing? I''m so nervous..."


    Originally, he was very confident, but there were so many people sitting behind him, and they all looked at him seriously, which virtually brought him a lot of pressure. He used to play in the financial market and never paid attention to his profit and loss, but this time it was different. This is a battle that can only win but not lose.


    Seeing that Xiao Jingwen suddenly became a little nervous, Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "third, don''t have pressure. We can play as we used to, and now we can. Even if the money is eaten by the other party, we can still stand up!"


    He does not understand the operation of the stock market, but he knows that it is not necessarily easier than the real battlefield. Every move of Xiao Jingwen may be related to the outcome of the war.


    Xiao Qingsheng also secretly blamed himself for the pressure on his children, and then went forward to comfort him: "Jingwen, don''t have pressure. Since you can increase your fund by nearly ten times in just two years, even if we lose all of it, I believe you can still earn it back!"


    As long as his son is not the black sheep, he will be satisfied, not to mention his son is a famous financial genius.


    Xiao Jingwen almost cried and said: "I mean I''m nervous, but I don''t mean I have no confidence. Don''t worry, you are all waiting to count money!"


    With these words, Xiao Jingwen''s face finally changed into a serious look, and he focused all his attention on the computer in front of him, and began to devote himself to the coming battle.


    Everyone is suppressing their own breathing, for fear that their voice is too loud to affect his operation.


    With the pointer pointing to 9:30, the war officially began.


    Xiao Jingwen is not in a hurry, but stares at the stock prices of the two companies.


    As soon as the market opened, the shares of the two companies were sold off on a large scale, and the share prices began to fall continuously. However, Xiao Jingwen still didn''t make a move, just kept looking on several computers, and his hand didn''t even touch the keyboard of the computer.


    Everyone looked at him with a puzzled face. They didn''t know what the boy was doing. The stock price was falling. If you don''t pull it up, it''s OK. Instead, you''ll watch the excitement.


    Although there are doubts in everyone''s heart, no one speaks out. They believe that if the sweeper, known as the financial genius, is unable to return to heaven, they will be defeated. It''s a big deal to start all over again.


    Before ten o''clock, the share prices of the two companies have dropped by nearly 10%!. if they fall to 10%!, the battle today will be over ahead of time.At this time, Xiao Jingwen finally began to move. His ten fingers on the keyboard were so nimble that there were almost shadows. Except for Xu Shaotang and Chen Wei, who had some skills, no one could see his movements clearly.


    With the entry of $1 billion of Xiao Jingwen, the share prices of the two companies began to rise slowly again, but the speed of rise was obviously much slower than the speed of decline.


    However, it didn''t last long. After a period of recovery, several large accounts began to sell wildly, and the shares of the two companies began to fall sharply again. When the market closed at 11 noon, the shares of the two companies fell by 9.8% and 9.6% respectively!.


    In the morning, Xiao Jingwen spent only one billion US dollars, while the other side spent more than two billion.


    It seems that Xiao Jingwen won a small victory, but as we all know, the real battle will start a few minutes before the market closes in the afternoon. Today is only the first day, and it will take at least three or four days for the future.


    If he can keep the shares of the two companies from falling below 35%, they can almost declare their victory. If they fall below this limit, the shares of the two companies will collapse directly.


    At noon, we solved the problem in the security company. The food treatment of the team members was very good, and everyone ate very well. Besides, who is in the mood to care about whether the food is delicious now? What we are concerned about now is the war in the afternoon.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Taking advantage of the rest time after eating, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng pull Xiao Jingwen out and ask.

 Chapter 170

    Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "we''re going to give hope to the nofi consortium, aren''t we? If they fight back with all their strength at the beginning, how can they be willing to invest more money? Let''s not eat it. If we want to eat it, we can eat it all at once. We won''t have to worry about that fund in the future. Ha ha! "


    This is his plan. He wants to let the other side see the hope of forcing the two companies'' shares to stop step by step. However, in the face of the limit drop, he tries to pull up the share price, thus forcing the noffi consortium to invest more money.


    "Ha ha, you have a big appetite. Be careful that you will be chased by the nofi consortium in the future!" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    This boy, with a big appetite, even wants to cheat the Noffe consortium to invest more money. If the Noffe consortium wants to know his real identity, maybe they can send someone to chase him.


    Xiao Jingwen smiles with indifference, looks at Xu Shaotang and says, "what if they come after me? Don''t you still have the boss? It''s up to you and me to kill four people, but it''s up to you to make money! "


    "You are a gentle scum!" Chen Cheng said with a smile, and asked: "how is the second brother?"


    He also heard about Yu Xiao. Now he is most worried about you Mingze. You Mingze didn''t even take the time to have a look at today''s war. It seems that he is still sad alone.


    "Leave him alone!" Xu Shaotang said: "he''s a smart man. He knows what he''s doing. Give him some time to cushion himself. Anyone can''t stand this kind of thing!"


    "I really want to slap Yu Xiao''s skin out!" Chen Cheng angrily scolded, although he was not present yesterday, but he can imagine you Mingze''s mood at that time.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "let''s leave this matter alone. Let''s go with her. Let''s eat up all the money of the Novi consortium this time. Do you think the two sisters will have a good life? Don''t lower your level with women like that. At least we are the most important people in the world. "


    He doesn''t believe that the Noffe consortium will let these two women mess around. No matter how rich the Noffe consortium is, they won''t be allowed to squander. At best, they are just the characters that the Noffe consortium pushes to Huaxia.


    If the Yu sisters make money for the Noffe group, they may be able to get a share of it. If they let the Noffe group suffer a loss, it is estimated that they will have a hard time in the future.


    Several people chatted for a while, and the war in the afternoon finally began. However, the nofi consortium had obviously noticed and slowed down the attack.


    Their attack speed slowed down. Xiao Jingwen only invested a little money symbolically to pull up the stock price, and then idly ate melon seeds in the financial room. The whole financial room is quiet, only Xiao Jingwen''s sound of eating melon seeds reverberates in the room.


    Five minutes before the stop, the other side finally started a large-scale attack, and Xiao Jingwen gave up after a symbolic resistance.


    One minute before the closing of the stock market, the shares of the two companies finally fell to the limit, which was designed by Xiao Jingwen long ago.


    On the whole, today''s battle is entirely in accordance with his thinking, that is, I don''t know whether the other side will cooperate with his work in this way tomorrow.


    In the next two days, the financial war is still going on.


    The next day, you Mingze suddenly increased the capital injection. With several huge capital injections, the stock prices of the two companies began to rise. At this time, several funds under the leadership of the Noffe consortium also began to make efforts, and at the same time, increased the intensity of the crackdown on them.


    However, Xiao Jingwen struggled tenaciously and smashed nearly five billion dollars into the market. After that, he forced the stock prices of the two companies to rise. At the close of the day, compared with the opening price, the stock prices of the two companies still fell by nearly 8%!


    on the third day, when several major funds came again, Xiao Jingwen gave up the resistance and sat down at ease Eating breakfast on one side also directly led to the stock of the two companies falling to the limit in less than 10 minutes.


    He has calculated these things in advance, waiting for the other side to step into the next game. The next day''s counterattack is to let the other side put as much money as possible. Giving up resistance on the third day is to make the other party think that they have spent all their money on the second day''s counterattack, so as to make the other party relax their vigilance and increase the pressure on the stock prices of the two companies.


    After three days of fighting, Xiao Jingwen has invested 5.2 billion US dollars in the stock markets of the two companies, while several major funds as the attackers have invested nearly 10 billion US dollars.


    The share prices of the two companies have fallen by 28%, which has caused panic among the shareholders. They can predict that the shares of the two companies will be sold off in a large area when the market opens tomorrow.


    Whether we can win this war depends on tomorrow''s contest.


    However, the hearts of the four families have settled down. Xiao Jingwen still has nearly nine billion US dollars in hand. Tomorrow, he is waiting for a large-scale counter attack.


    In the morning, before the stock market opened, Xiao Jingwen was ready. This was his most serious moment in recent days.Even Xu Shaotang, who doesn''t know much about financial war, knows that Xiao Jingwen intends to share the outcome with the other party today, and he also plans to eat up all the funds that the other party will invest in the past and today.


    As soon as the stock market opened, several major funds immediately began to act.


    The shares of the two companies were unexpectedly sold off in a large area, while Xiao Jingwen had a big appetite and ate all the stocks sold off.


    A new tug of war started. One side tried hard to press down the stock price, but the other side stuck to it. Even the rise and fall of 0.1% led to the fight between the two sides.


    Both sides continue to invest money, a moment, money is really just a number.


    All the people on the scene hold their breath and stare at the numbers on the screen. Every change of the data on the screen will make their hearts beat with inexplicable. In the dead financial room, only the empty sound of tapping the keyboard reverberates.


    When everyone was still staring at the screen, Xiao Jingwen found something strange and exclaimed, "no, they want to run!"


    He found that several major funds were ready to leave the battlefield, and if they were allowed to leave safely, the billions of dollars they had invested would be wasted.


    "Eat the money they put in first!" Several families have already begun to talk. At this time, they can''t care whether they can eat each other''s funds perfectly. They have to eat the funds they have invested. Although not as much as expected, tens of billions of dollars should be enough.

 Chapter 171

    Xiao Jingwen nodded and immediately began to fight back to the other side. At this moment, his finger movement almost reached the limit, and he kept operating back and forth on several computers.


    And the account he didn''t use, which belonged to the scavenger, began to join the counterattack.


    At 10:30, the stocks of the two companies began to grow rapidly. Before the market closed at noon, the stocks of the two companies had already risen by the limit!


    At this time, the funds involved in the attack have no stocks of their two companies, and can only watch the stock limit of the two companies rise. They have invested tens of billions of dollars before and after, but at the moment, less than one billion dollars are back in hand.


    Win or lose has been decided, the two companies have made a lot of money, but also use the financial war to strengthen their equity.


    "Have a good time!" Xiao Qingsheng burst out laughing, "we must have a good celebration tonight!"


    Everyone followed the crazy applause, and Xiao Jingwen has been pressed by Chen Cheng on the computer desk to kiss a few.


    At this moment, they should really be happy and eat up the other party''s nearly 9 billion yuan. Although they did not eat up all the money they put in, it was enough for everyone to make a lot of money.


    And we all know that the billion dollars were released when Xiao Jingwen realized that the other party was going to run away. That is to say, when he realized this, the other party didn''t run away at all, and he ate all of them.


    He can stand the title of "sweeper".


    When everyone was happy, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking, originally the other side could continue to attack, why suddenly stopped? As long as the share prices of the two companies were suppressed by 35%, the two companies would collapse. However, they chose to withdraw at the opening of the fourth day.


    Do they have any tricks? Or do they not want to wipe out the two companies?


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and puts aside this strange idea in his mind. How could the woman named Yu Xi be so powerful that she could be merciful to the two companies.


    Maybe they realize the danger! Xu Shaotang can only comfort himself in this way.


    Indeed, if they continue to invest, the money they put in will only be eaten up, but now there is still a lot of money left. This result is also a comfort to Yu Xi.


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with their excitement, Yu Xi''s face is gloomy. She has picked up the computer in front of her and smashed it on the ground. She roared angrily: "why? Why do scavengers appear! Is heaven looking after these two families? "


    Originally, they would be able to retreat safely and make a small profit by the way. However, because of the sudden appearance of the scavenger, they suffered a huge loss. The 20 billion US dollar fund given to her for operation shrank by nearly half in just a few days!


    She never thought that she would face such a situation. She blamed her failure entirely on the hand of the scavenger. She thought that without the sudden addition of the scavenger, she would be able to retreat completely.


    "No! I must get back the money I lost! " Yu Xi calms down. Originally, she only intended to let the share prices of the two companies drop by about 30%, but now she has decided to recover all the losses.


    At this moment, she didn''t want to be merciful any more. She just wanted to make the shares of those two companies become waste paper! It''s not enough to calm the anger in her heart not to let the two companies run into a river of blood.


    Just as she was about to call for more financial help, her mobile phone rang. When she got through, there was only a cold voice: "angel, you let me down! not overdo sth. Finish your task


    Did not give her a chance to speak, the other side has hung up the phone.


    The above meaning has been very obvious, a "enough" let her give up the idea of getting back the lost money from those two families, what should she do now?


    Is it really just a coincidence that the battle that was supposed to win was defeated by the sudden appearance of the sweeper?


    Yu Xi fell to the ground and lost nearly half of her capital. How can she complete the damned task?


    When the door was pushed open, Yu Xiao came in with a worried look, squatted in front of Yu Xi, and comforted him: "elder sister, don''t lose heart. We still have tens of billions of dollars. We can earn back the money we lost, and we will certainly complete the task!"


    Yu Xi raised his head blankly and said with a bitter smile, "can we still finish the task?"


    She doesn''t know if they can still complete the task. She only knows that it''s too difficult to spend 10 billion to do 20 billion things.


    "Don''t worry, we will be able to finish the task!" Yu Xiao hugged her, comforting her sister as well as herself.


    At the moment, Yu Xi had lost his composure. He just looked at his sister and murmured, "if we don''t finish the task?"


    Yu chuckled, then showed a bitter smile: "if we really can''t complete the task, it''s a big deal to die, for us, death may be a relief..."


    "No! We can''t die! At least you can''t die! You are my only relative in the world! " Yu Xi shakes his head slowly.All she did was to let her sister live well. If she lost her sister, she also lost the meaning of living.


    At this moment, Yu Xi closed her eyes. In her heart, she had made a decision to transfer most of her investment to Sucheng, which is near Tianhai. Only a few of her investment will be kept in Tianhai, so as to give them a temporary fulcrum.


    Because of their impulse, they have been in a passive situation, and now it is not suitable to fight against the big families of Tianhai.


    The next morning, Yu Xi sorted out his depression, negotiated with Tang Xiangming about a billion dollar investment plan, and then rushed to Sucheng.


    After a night''s thinking, she has some new plans in her mind. If the plan goes well, the money she lost will be returned soon. Thinking of this, she has rekindled her fighting spirit.


    Many people who pay attention to this financial war also feel puzzled. They thought it was a world-famous financial war, but unexpectedly, it came to a hasty end. The Noffe consortium, which suffered heavy losses, actually stopped attacking. It''s really puzzling.


    Xu Shaotang also got the news of the departure of the investigation group of the Novi consortium, but he still let Lianxin pay more attention to the actions of these people. She always felt that Yu Xi would not just give up.


    Yesterday, he just made a lot of money from the Nuofei consortium. Although some of the money we put together has not been used, Xiao Jingwen still distributed the money according to the proportion of contribution according to the prior agreement.

 Chapter 172

    After this battle, Xiao Jingwen''s talent fund has also increased by more than two billion US dollars. According to the proportion of contribution, he could not have got so much. However, as we all know, it was him who won the war, so they all insisted on giving him more money. Since everyone insisted on it, Xiao Jingwen accepted it. Anyway, the money of this fund is shared by their four brothers, It doesn''t matter more or less.


    How can Xiao Jingwen, who has made a fortune, be a black sheep who is talked about by Tianhai people? He immediately decides to make a big black sheep. An order worth billions of dollars has been sent to Boeing. In a few months, Boeing will deliver a Boeing 767 private plane.


    Originally, the plane would not be delivered so soon, but Xiao Jingwen was lucky. It is said that the plane was originally ordered by an oil tycoon, but the oil tycoon was killed in the Middle East war. This luxury plane became Xiao Jingwen''s bag.


    Chen Cheng also got his own gift, a $120 million luxury yacht. This is the reward given to him by Mr. Chen. The Chen family has collected hundreds of millions of dollars in vain. Of course, Mr. Chen will not be stingy with his grandson. Without his grandson, how can this good thing fall on the Chen family.


    Both of them show off their new car to Xu Shaotang in the Xu family, which makes Xu Shaotang''s heart that has long been extinguished the fire of black sheep once again.


    "We''ve made so much money in vain, don''t you have anything to buy?" Xu Shaotang really can''t think of any better plan to be a loser. He has been ordered by his two brothers in advance, flying in the sky and swimming in the water. He can only ask Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun for help.


    Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun shake their heads at the same time. To tell the truth, they really have nothing to buy. There are so many luxuries like jewelry and clothes.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s dilemma there, Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "boss, why don''t you buy a helicopter? We won''t be afraid of traffic jam in the future!"


    For many people, helicopters are nothing more than a way to show off their wealth. But for Xiao Jingwen and others, they are already the black sheep of Tianhai. There is no need to show off their wealth any more. His idea is very simple. He just doesn''t want to encounter traffic jams


    Listening to Xiao Jingwen''s words, Xu Shaotang also began to have some ideas. It''s true that it''s convenient to get a helicopter anywhere in the future. The key is that he can drive it. When he''s free, he can take his family out for a ride. Xiao Jingwen''s private plane can be used far away, and the helicopter can be used directly near.


    "As the boss, it''s too cheap to drive a helicopter!" Chen Cheng sipped a mouthful of red wine, shook his head and said: "I think the boss should go to build a fighter, the speed must be more enjoyable than drag racing!"


    In Chen Cheng''s opinion, the cost of a helicopter is not the same as that of a fighter!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun clap their foreheads. Oh, my God, these black sheep are crazy. Helicopters are too low-grade


    Xu Shaotang immediately admired Chen Cheng. He dared to drive and someone had to dare to sit on it. Few people could bear the speed of the fighter. If he took the old man to fly in the sky, he would be sent to the hospital.


    What''s more, how many people can a fighter sit in that space?


    "In this way, third, you can contact Boeing company for me and order a helicopter with the best performance. The internal space should be large!" Xu Shaotang still gave up Chen Cheng''s suggestion, adding: "in addition, order three large military transport helicopters to dismantle the weapon mounting system."


    Since you are also a loser, you will lose a big one.


    "What do you want a military helicopter for?" Su Ruyun asked.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "give it to the people of the security company for training."


    In the future, the wolf crew will certainly carry out missions everywhere. With helicopters, it is not only faster to move, but also more convenient to support.


    "Boss is really a big hand!" Chen Chengxi said: "I also want to learn how to fly a helicopter. In the future, I can fly a helicopter and go out to play by myself!"


    Lin Shuying has a headache. Looking at the posture of these three people, will they not drag racing in the future, but drag racing instead? God, the world of black sheep is really hard to understand


    "No problem!" Xiao Jingwen agreed and said with a smile, "I promise to make you some of the best helicopters!"


    Lin Shuying was already unable to denounce the three. She rolled her eyes and said, "if you really have too much money to spend, you might as well donate it to charities. You can also help those in need."


    How many losers do not live as a family.


    Listening to Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang showed a look of thinking, and then nodded: "it really makes sense, and I don''t know if Dr. Wu''s charitable fund is enough?"


    Xu Shaotang thought, took out the phone and dialed Liu Tong''s phone.


    "Xu Dashao, how did you think of calling me?" Liu Tong''s laughter came from the phone.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked, "I''ll ask if your mother''s charity fund is enough. If it''s not enough, I''ll donate some more. It happened that I made a windfall yesterday.""Don''t donate any more!" Liu Tong quickly refused: "you don''t know, the leaders of the hospital try every means to dig money out of the charity fund every day, my mother is almost bored to death!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang frowned and asked.


    Liu Tong said helplessly: "what else is going on? The leaders of the hospital want to take these drugs out for private use. They used to charge 20 yuan or even 30 yuan when they used the charity fund materials. My mother didn''t want them to eat the fund so boldly, so she transferred those people who needed help to other hospitals. Of course, the leaders were not willing to. They came to my mother''s trouble every day.... "


    "Why don''t you tell me such a thing?" Xu Shaotang is a little angry. At the beginning, he donated the money just because he liked Wu Yumin''s character. Unexpectedly, the leaders of the hospital still had the idea of charity fund. It''s really infuriating.


    "My mother is afraid that you will make trouble. Who doesn''t know your ability to make trouble?" Liu Tong said with a sigh.


    Hang up the phone, Xu Shaotang looked at a few people around, said: "let''s go, let''s go to the city hospital!"


    He didn''t care about money, but he would never allow it to go into the pockets of corrupt hospital leaders. At the same time, a plan was slowly forming in his mind.


    "What''s going to the hospital for?" Lin Shuying asked. Because Xu Shaotang did not turn on the handsfree, they did not hear Liu Tong''s words.


    Xu Shaotang stood up and said with a smile, "what else can we do to save your life-saving benefactor in the abyss of water?"

 Chapter 173

    Three cars left the Xu family and went straight to the city hospital.


    On the way, Xu Shaotang told them about Wu Yumin''s current situation. He heard Su Ruyun gritting his teeth and scolding: "those hospital leaders are really shameless! Even this kind of charity wants to be corrupt. "


    Lin Shuying is also frowning, she began to persuade Xu Shaotang to donate money to the charity fund, did not expect that this donation all donated trouble.


    Xu Shaotang is not so angry now. He says with a smile: "it''s OK. Let''s go and solve all the problems at one time. This one is still according to the donation. In the future, they won''t want to eat a cent!"


    To the city hospital, Xu Shaotang directly find Liu Tong.


    Seeing the young man who appeared in front of him, Liu Tong said with a bitter smile: "I knew I shouldn''t tell you, Xu, don''t make trouble..."


    "What is to add to the chaos?" Xu Shaotang discontented said: "I''m here to rescue your mother in deep water. Don''t worry, I don''t want to bother with those unscrupulous leaders in the hospital."


    It''s not like he''s here to hit people. Is that necessary?


    "How do you want to save my mother?" Liu Tong doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Come on, come and see your mother with us."


    "No, I still have a job!" Liu Tong refused.


    "If you don''t work, you won''t have to work here any more!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    When I came to Wu Yumin''s office, I saw several hospital leaders encircling Wu Yumin.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming in, the leaders rushed to meet him and said with a smile: "Xu Shao, why don''t you say hello in advance, so that we can meet you!"


    This is the God of wealth. They dare not put on airs in front of other patients. They can be crushed to death with a finger.


    "Get out!" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at several people.


    "Xu Shao, who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly: "don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done. Get out now, or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    You don''t have to look good on these people.


    A few leaders in the heart of a draw, quickly disappeared from Xu Shaotang''s eyes, heart only pray that the master do not care with them.


    Xu Shaotang really didn''t want to argue with them, otherwise he would have beaten them out with two fists.


    "Xu Shao, is that what Tong Tong told you?" Wu Yumin''s face was a little haggard, and her spirit was not very good. It seemed that she was also upset by the leaders of the hospital. When she spoke, she glared at her daughter and told her not to tell Xu Shaotang, but she said it.


    Li Tong wronged looked at his mother, obediently stay aside, do not speak, she this is not to see her mother by those leaders endless entanglement.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Doctor Wu, don''t blame Tong Tong. I''m here to ask you to do me a favor."


    "Help?" Wu Yumin wondered, what can he help them? In his capacity, do you need help?


    Xu Shaotang said: "well, I made a windfall yesterday. My sister advised me to donate some money, so..."


    "Xu Shao, don''t donate any more money!" Wu Yumin quickly refused: "I intend to use up the money in the charity fund as soon as possible. In the future, I will not care about these things. If you really have this heart, you''d better donate it to other charities."


    She really doesn''t want to accept this job any more. She doesn''t want to let those leaders corrupt. She is entangled every day. She wants to let them corrupt, and her conscience can''t pass. It''s really a thankless job.


    "Listen to me first." Xu Shaotang continued: "well, I plan to set up a charity hospital, let you be the president, and donate another billion yuan to the charity fund to spend on this hospital."


    "Charity hospital?" Wu Yumin''s eyes widened, almost thinking that he had heard wrong.


    Other people are also looking at Xu Shaotang in surprise. Before coming, Xu Shaotang didn''t tell them this idea. Liu Tong now finally understood, no wonder this guy said he didn''t need to work here immediately, so he had this plan.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "I''ve thought about the location. The hospital can start construction at any time. I''ll wait for you to nod your head and promise. At the same time, I also want to hire you to be our Xu family''s personal doctor. "


    Although the Xu family already has a private doctor, Xu Shaotang still plans to hire Wu Yumin. On the one hand, it''s more than one person. On the other hand, it''s equivalent to improving Wu Yumin''s treatment in disguised form. It''s a reward to her.


    "This No good? " Wu Yumin hesitated and said, "I''m afraid I''m not qualified for this job."


    "Doctor Wu, don''t refuse!" Lin Shuying also came out to advise: "we can trust your character and medical skills, and we can help more people. If you don''t become the president of this hospital, I think Shaotang will be able to turn around and lose the billion."


    She has witnessed the means of these losers with her own eyes, especially Xiao Jingwen. With a move of her tongue, she lost a billion dollars. Instead of letting them lose their money, she can help some people more or less."Boss, as long as your charity hospital is established, I will donate one billion!" After hearing about Xu Shaotang''s plan, Xiao Jingwen also stepped forward to join in the fun. After that, he suddenly felt that he didn''t make it clear, so he added: "dollars!"


    "I donated a billion dollars, too!" Xu Shaotang said.


    As soon as their words came out, they almost dropped their chins to the ground. Although you have made a fortune, you don''t have to do that. With one person''s mouth, you can go out with two billion dollars?


    Liu Tong was almost stunned by these two people''s big money, and asked weakly, "Xu Shao, you said you made a windfall. How much is it?"


    "Not much, just billions of dollars!" Chen Cheng has been the first to say that the two brothers have donated money, and he can only reluctantly announce: "I''ll go back and let our old man donate hundreds of millions of dollars. Although our family doesn''t have as much money as yours, it''s still meaningful. It''s like robbing the rich and helping the poor."


    Sure enough, he was born in the green forest. I can think of robbing the rich to help the poor.


    Su Ruyun said to Chen Cheng in a tearful voice: "you really don''t mean what ordinary people can afford..."


    But Wu Tong and Liu''s family have never been so shocked before? Although she doesn''t know Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen, she knows the name of the "four talented men of heaven and sea". She can guess with her toes that they must be the black sheep brothers of Xu Shaotang''s family.


    "Xu Shao, don''t you really think about it any more?" Wu Yumin asked with fear.

 Chapter 174

    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what''s to consider? Our families have enough money. It''s better to donate some money for the people."


    "Yes, Dr. Wu, don''t save money for them. They are all rich people!" Su Ruyun said with a smile.


    Listening to everyone''s persuasion, Wu Yumin is also a little excited. She has seen too many people die because they have no money to cure. She has also helped some poor patients, but her personal strength is limited after all. Now, there is such an opportunity to help more people. If she missed it, she would blame herself for a lifetime.


    "Xu Shao, I can be the president of the hospital, but I have one condition."


    "What conditions?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Wu Yumin was silent for a moment and said, "this hospital and charity fund can no longer be named after me. I really can''t afford it."


    Before, Xu Shaotang donated 100 million Chinese dollars. It doesn''t matter if she named it after her. But now, it''s more than 10 billion Chinese dollars. She''s embarrassed to attribute this reputation to herself.


    Xu Shaotang understood her thoughts, nodded and said, "no problem. Later, we will set up a special charity fund. All the expenses of the hospital will be paid by this charity fund."


    "That''s OK. Tongtong and I will resign in a moment." With a smile on her face, Wu Yumin said, "in fact, I don''t want to stay in this city hospital any longer."


    "Well, come and see me tomorrow. I''ll send someone to deal with the construction of the hospital when I go back in the afternoon. If you have any difficulty in resigning, just call me


    He knows that Wu Yumin is a hot potato in the city hospital now, and those leaders are not willing to let her go.


    "It''s OK. I want to go. They can''t stop me. It''s just a little salary deduction." Wu Yumin nodded and joked: "if they deduct my salary at that time, I will ask you to compensate me directly."


    Thinking of leaving this annoying place immediately, Wu Yumin also made a joke.


    "Ha ha, no problem!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "how much salary they deduct from you, I will double compensate you."


    "What about mine?" Liu Tong asked with a smile.


    Before Xu Shaotang spoke, Xiao Jingwen stood up and said, "I''ll compensate you ten times!"


    "Cut, I don''t want your compensation!" Liu Tong a curl mouth, very disdain of say.


    Coming out of the hospital, Xu Shaotang pulled Xiao Jingwen aside and said, "don''t worry about Liu Tong. Her mother is my sister''s life-saving benefactor!"


    How could he not understand Xiao Jingwen after they had been together for so long? When the boy saw Liu Tong, his eyes were a little wrong. Later, he somehow came up to donate money. Finally, he said that he would compensate Liu Tong ten times for his salary.


    His a series of actions, let Xu Shaotang have to doubt, this boy estimate to Liu Tong from lust heart.


    If it''s someone else, he doesn''t bother to ask, but Liu Tong is Wu Yumin''s daughter after all. He really wants to let this boy do harm, and he''s very sorry.


    "Boss, what are you talking about?" Xiao Jingwen dissatisfied said: "I can''t have true love?"


    "Go away!" Xu Shaotang scolded: "how much is your true love? I''ll buy ten jin to feed the dog first! Which woman are you playing with that is not true love? "


    The boy talks about his true love all day long, and he has never been serious about any woman. The woman who gets along with him the longest is less than two months. The one who gets along with him a little shorter is a matter of one night. When you put on your pants, you will not recognize anyone.


    Xiao Jingwen said with a smile, "don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety."


    "Come on, you should have a sense of propriety. If you really like others, you should get along with them seriously. You should also have a serious love affair."


    If Xiao Jingwen is really interested in Liu Tong, he won''t interfere too much. As long as the boy doesn''t mess around, let him go. Liu Tong is a good girl. She is kind-hearted and good-looking. She deserves this boy.


    After talking with him, the three people drive home. Today, Chen Cheng gets Xu Shaotang''s permission to run out of the base. He has to go to find Li Lan.


    Sitting in the car, Su Ruyun asked, "are you really going to donate so much money to set up a charity hospital?"


    "Why, can''t you give up?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile while driving.


    "I''m really reluctant to give up!" Su Ruyun didn''t deny it, and youyou said: "Shuying and I worked so hard that we couldn''t earn a billion dollars a year. As soon as you opened our mouth, we donated it. Just now I was thinking, is our hard work worth it, alas..."


    "Come on, don''t complain. Don''t you want to be lazy?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "when Chen Cheng''s yacht arrives, we''ll go out on holiday and reward my two beauties!"


    After sleeping with the goblin for such a long time, he didn''t understand the goblin. What he said was that he didn''t want to give up the money. In fact, he was lazy and wanted to go out to play.


    "Really?" Su Ruyun immediately smiles, crawls over from the back seat, leaves a lip print on Xu Shaotang''s face, and says with a smile: "it''s a deal!"Lin Shuying pulled her: "don''t make trouble. He''s driving. Do you want us to be the first batch of patients in the charity hospital?"


    "Hee hee, why don''t you let him eat when you care about him so much?" Su Ruyun sat down, hugged Lin Shuying and said with a smile, "this guy is getting stronger and stronger. I can''t feed him alone. If you don''t join in, it''s estimated that song Yinuo''s chance will come."


    Fight with Su goblin, Lin Shuying is not an opponent obviously, push her away, red face spat way: "dead goblin, more and more shameless!"


    "You don''t want to join in. Don''t call me a pet then." Su Ruyun continues to smile.


    Lin Shuying looked at her angrily, turned to Xu Shaotang and asked, "where are you going to build the charity hospital?"


    She deliberately opens the topic, does not discuss with Su goblin in this matter, discusses these matters with her, oneself only is shamed to death, who calls oneself not this goblin cheek so thick?


    "I''m going to build it next to the security company." Xu Shaotang said: "the staff of the security company are often injured during training. The medical conditions of the infirmary are limited. The hospital is built there, which is also convenient for them. If the family has something to do, it is also convenient, that is, the patients may be a little far away. Then we will just buy a few more ambulances."


    This is what he had considered when he went to the city hospital. Charity hospitals only accept patients who really can''t afford medical expenses, and then recruit more investigators.

 Chapter 175

    He doesn''t think he can do free medical care, which can''t be done with the financial resources of the country. Moreover, this is not what he should consider. He only needs to help those patients who really have no money to see a doctor.


    "Well, it''s very convenient to build there, and the environment is also very good." Lin Shuying nodded and said, "then Ruyun and I will draw up a management plan at the weekend to facilitate the management of the hospital."


    "Shuying, you are a workaholic!" Su Ruyun said with a mouthful: "it''s not easy that one weekend, you have to work overtime to draw up the management regulations for the hospital, and drag me on..."


    "If we don''t pay, we''ll get something out of it." Lin Shuying said with a smile.


    Although she also wanted to have a rest, it was a great charity, which would save the lives of many poor people. She would rather be tired than be tired. When she was tired, she was happy.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "who said you didn''t pay, my money is not yours!"


    In a word, suddenly let two female heart gush out a sweet.


    Su Ruyun immediately had no opinion about working overtime on the weekend, and said with a smile: "work overtime, and I will leave Su Ruyun''s name on the credit book of this hospital in the future!"


    After returning home, several old people knew their good deeds and praised them greatly.


    "Well done!" Xu Wenzheng praised and sighed: "our company used to donate part of its income to charity every year, but I always feel that those people cheat money in the name of charity. In the future, we can rest assured that we can really help some people. "


    "Well, it''s rare for you to have this heart. Money is something outside your body. It''s an act of accumulating virtue. Bodhisattvas will watch it in heaven." Lin Mu also said with a smile.


    Xu Wenzheng thought about it for a while and said, "you are also here. Let me make a suggestion. Shengshi group will donate 10% of its income to charity fund every year. What do you think?"


    "No problem!"


    As for his decision, everyone has no opinion. Money, which is not brought by life and not brought by death, is nothing but a number when it comes to a certain extent.


    "You talk first. I''ll call Tang Xiangming. If the charity hospital needs to be built as soon as possible, I need his help." Xu Shaotang takes the phone to one side.


    Xu Shaotang told Tang Xiangming what he thought on the phone. Tang Xiangming was overjoyed and said he would come over later.


    ¡­¡­


    At more than five in the afternoon, Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping rushed to Xu''s house.


    "Xu Shao, it''s a great good deed!" As soon as Tang Xiangming entered the door, he gave a smile of praise. At the same time, he put two things in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took it up and saw that one was a free land use approval, the other was a hospital design drawing. Looking at the style of the drawing, it should be the design drawing used by Tianhai hospital.


    These two people are very considerate. They even prepared the design drawings for him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you really give me that piece of land for free?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if the land is sold, how can it be more than one billion? Don''t you care at all? "


    In such places as Tianhai, he had already reached the level of every inch of land and money. He thought that these two people would give him a preferential price at most, but he didn''t expect that they would let him use it for free.


    Li Xiuping said with a smile: "you are the biggest charity project in Tianhai. If we dare to collect money, we will not be drowned by the people''s spittle."


    It involves billions of dollars in philanthropy, not to mention in Tianhai, even in the capital, no one will collect money. Otherwise, no one can bear the spittle of the people. It''s really not worth it for the sake of billions of fiscal revenue.


    What''s more, it''s also their political achievements that such a big charity fell to Tianhai. In sum, they made money.


    "Well, when the hospital is established, let you two cut the ribbon!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, since it can save more than one billion, it is also a good thing.


    Tang Xiangming quickly refused: "it''s the credit of you. How dare we be greedy? It''s not appropriate."


    "Secretary Tang, don''t refuse!" Xu Wenzheng said, "if this hospital is to be built as soon as possible, it will need your help in the future. If you don''t have credit, who dares to say that you have credit?"


    This is not flattery. Although they have money and want to build a decent Charity Hospital, there are still a lot of things to trouble these two people. Otherwise, they will be delayed for a year and a half just by going through a lot of procedures.


    "Well, let''s cut the ribbon together then!" Tang Xiangming didn''t refuse any more. If he said that he didn''t want to cut the ribbon himself, it would be deceiving. This is a good time to gain the hearts of the people.


    "When are you going to start?" Li Xiuping asked.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "the sooner the better. I''ve asked people to contact the engineering team. The first batch of construction materials are on the way. If it''s fast, the day after tomorrow, construction will start."


    Money is easy to handle. Many things can be solved with money. As for the approval procedures of the hospital, he doesn''t have to worry at all. With these two, all the procedures are not a problem."Let''s hold a foundation laying ceremony tomorrow and a press conference to let everyone know about your good deeds." Li Xiuping said.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "it''s OK for you to look at it, but we have made a statement in advance that we won''t attend. Let the old men of several families attend."


    He didn''t like this kind of occasion very much. When a group of people asked questions, he had to put on a smiling face. After a long time, his face was stiff with laughter.


    "Well, all right, but if you want the director of the charity hospital to attend, she will answer many questions." Tang Xiangming pondered. They don''t know professional medical knowledge. Reporters will certainly ask a lot of professional questions, but they can''t answer them.


    "Later, Doctor Wu," he said Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed.


    That night, they had another meal at Xu''s home. In a good mood, they drank a lot of wine and were sent home by their respective drivers.


    During the meal, Xu Shaotang also learned from Tang Xiangming about the new energy project invested by the Nuofei consortium in Tianhai.


    Although Xu Shaotang was a little puzzled, he was not suspicious. After all, new energy has been very popular in recent years, and is also known as one of the ten most promising industries. The Xu family is not involved in this area, but you family and Xiao family both have subsidiaries. I think they should compete with the nofi consortium in this market.


    And the name of the hospital, Xu Shaotang several of them after a discussion, has also been determined - Caizi Charity Hospital. Naturally, that medical charity fund is also called "talent medical charity fund".

 Chapter 176

    After learning that the other three have already donated money, Youjia, of course, can''t fall behind, and immediately said that he would donate a billion dollars.


    The next morning, there were a large number of reporters waiting on the land near the security company. Although there were no chairs at the scene, they still couldn''t stop the enthusiasm of the reporters. This is the biggest charity project of Tianhai. How could they be willing to miss the interview opportunity.


    After a simple foundation laying ceremony, Tang Xiangming held a new press conference on the spot.


    There was no stage, no tables and chairs. Tang Xiangming and his colleagues stood in front, while the reporters sat on the ground. This is also what Xu Shaotang asked. The construction will start tomorrow. Now we are building the stage, and then we will not waste manpower to demolish it.


    The four families remitted the money to the account of "Caizi medical charity fund". Except for the Chen family, which is 500 million US dollars, the other three are all billion US dollars, and promised to donate 10% of the company''s profits to the charity fund every year.


    Charitable funds will be displayed to the public in an open and transparent way. There will be a special official website to announce where each sum of money is used and accept the supervision of the public. At the same time, charitable funds will not accept donations from outsiders for the time being.


    They do this in order to dispel those people''s suspicions about charity hospitals. Over the years, many charitable funds have made money in the name of charity. If they do not accept donations from the outside world, they will not have the opportunity to make money. Even if people want to criticize, they may not find a suitable excuse.


    As the first president of the Charity Hospital, Wu Yumin also answered many professional questions raised by reporters, including the operation mode of the hospital, the scope of helping poor patients and so on.


    The leaders of the municipal hospital who have learned this news have already regretted their guts. If they don''t greedy for that little money, the multi billion dollar medical charity fund should be left in their hospital now. It''s a good thing for both fame and wealth, but it''s missed because of their greed.


    Yuxi originally used her charity money to spit out her anger!


    She paid for the money, but the four families got fame


    Wait, when you cry! Yu Xi thought hard in his heart.


    Because of this charity, Xu Shaotang and the four of them finally got rid of the reputation of dandy, because Tang Xiangming said in the release that it was led by several of their young people.


    We don''t care whether what Tang Xiangming said is true or false. Even if it''s false, it''s true. Even if several families want to spend money to buy their son a reputation, they don''t hesitate to praise him.


    Anyone who is unconvinced can spend money to buy his son''s reputation like these families.


    At the end of the press conference, the former four dandies of Tianhai changed into the real "four little dandies of Tianhai".


    Unexpectedly, because Tang Xiangming and other municipal officials have been standing on the scene to answer various questions from reporters, they inadvertently set up an image of being close to the people and won praise from the people. This is really unexpected.


    At the time of their press conference, several trucks with construction materials had arrived, which made people feel that they were moving fast.


    Xu Shaotang did not attend the press conference, but went to Youjia with Xiao Jingwen.


    According to you Hongren, you Mingze has been locked in his room for many days since he met Yu Xiao. Please come and help him.


    Seeing them coming to visit, you''s mother warmly welcomed them in and sighed, "Xu Shao and Xiao Shao, go and persuade the child. When he came back that day, he would shut himself in the room alone, and no one would let him in. The meal sent by the servant didn''t move much every day. I''m really worried about what''s wrong with the child."


    As parents, they really don''t want to see their son sink down.


    At this time, she even hoped that her son would be the carefree black sheep of the family. At least, she didn''t have to scar herself for a woman, and she was not worth his love.


    "Leave it to us!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    You''s mother nodded gratefully, took them to you Mingze''s room, knocked on the door, and called softly: "Mingze, open the door quickly! Xu Shao and Xiao Shao have come to see you... "


    There was no echo in the door.


    "Open the door quickly, don''t play dead in it for me!" Xu Shaotang raised his voice and scolded.


    "Leave me alone! Let me be quiet You Mingze''s roar came from the room. His voice was a little hoarse.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head, knocked hard on the door, and said, "you know this door can''t stop me. Get out of here. What a big thing it is, it''s going to be very important!"


    You Mingze in the room is still quiet.


    Xu Shaotang''s anger suddenly came up, let the two people stand aside, "bang" kick the door open.


    As soon as they entered the room, they were startled. It was no room. It was just a dog''s Kennel. It was in a mess. There were messy cigarette ends and empty wine bottles all over the floor. The room was full of smoke and gave off a choking smell.Half dead, you Mingze is lying on the bed with a half smoked cigarette in his hand and a bottle of half drunk red wine at the head of the bed.


    His hair is in a mess. He hasn''t washed it for many days. His face is very pale, without a trace of blood. His eyes are looking at the ceiling empty, as if he is a walking corpse.


    Three people come in, you Mingze did not even lift his eyelids, just silently smoking cigarettes in his hands, even ash fell on his face did not start to clean up.


    Xu Shaotang knows that you Mingze doesn''t smoke. Looking at the cigarette butts all over the floor, this boy should have smoked other people''s cigarettes for several months or even years. No wonder he was a little hoarse when he heard his voice outside the door just now. If he continued to smoke like this, he would choke himself in the room.


    Seeing his decadent appearance, you''s mother''s tears slipped down uncontrollably. She rushed up and held his hand, whimpering: "son, don''t scare your mother, you can''t be without you..."


    You Mingze still doesn''t speak, just throws his cigarette butt to the ground, grabs the bottle of half drunk wine and pours it into his mouth, as if this is his life.


    Only when he is drunk can he anesthetize himself, can he not recall Yu Xiao''s heartless eyes, and can he get a moment''s peace.


    "Auntie, go ahead and help you. Let''s talk to him!" Xu Shaotang helped you up and said, "don''t worry, we will persuade him well."

 Chapter 177

    You''s mother raised her head, looked at Xu Shaotang, nodded gratefully, let go of you Mingze''s hand with tears, and walked out of the room with tears. She knew that she could not persuade the child at all. She had to see if his two brothers could help him.


    "Second brother, why are you doing this?"


    Looking at him like this, Xiao Jingwen doesn''t know what to say, but sighs silently. Is it really worth it for a woman like Yu Xiao?


    "Stop drinking..." With a sigh, Xu Shaotang sits down on the edge of the bed and grabs the wine from you Mingze.


    "Give me the wine! I want to drink! " You Mingze jumped up from the bed like a demon. He held the wine bottle in his arms again. He roared hysterically: "you all go away, I don''t want you to take care of me! Go away


    You Mingze put his mouth on the bottle again, and his throat was moving. In the blink of an eye, half a bottle of red wine had been drunk by him.


    Looking at the empty wine bottle in his hand, you Mingze struggles to get down from the bed, staggers to the wine cabinet in the room, pulls open the wine cabinet, takes out a bottle of wine from it, pulls out the cork with a shaky hand, and fills the bottle mouth with satisfaction, and then staggers on the bed again.


    "Second brother!" Xiao Jingwen''s eyes moistened. He rushed over to grab the bottle and said, "don''t drink! Why do you torture yourself so much? It''s not your fault. Why can''t you let Yu Xiao go? She''s not worth your love


    You Mingze just hugs the bottle and turns a deaf ear to Xiao Jingwen''s advice.


    Looking at his dying appearance, Xu Shaotang walked into the bathroom with an iron face. When he came out, he had a basin of water in his hand.


    "Ah? Boss, what are you doing? " Xiao Jingwen was startled.


    Xu Shaotang did not speak, carrying water to go, "Hua", a basin of water has been splashed on you Mingze''s face.


    With a bang, Xu Shaotang has thrown the basin to the ground. He pulls you Mingze''s collar and roars: "are you awake now? If you don''t wake up, I''ll help you again! "


    Xu Shaotang is very angry. How old are you? What kind of decadence do you play? It''s just idle! It''s not worth it to make yourself like this for a woman who treats herself as a plaything!


    For Xu Shaotang''s knife like eyes, you Mingze wants to hide. He can''t help but shrink back, but he can''t shake Xu Shaotang''s hand by the collar.


    "You want to drink, don''t you? I''ll let you drink enough!" Xu Shaotang did not intend to let him go. He loosened his collar, grabbed the bottle of wine, pinched you Mingze''s mouth, and the wine poured down.


    "Gudong, Gudong..."


    You Mingze swallowed two mouthfuls, and the one behind had no time to swallow. The wine had choked his tears.


    Tears mixed with red wine, you Mingze''s pale face was dyed red, and his painful look made him look a bit strange and terrifying.


    After pouring a bottle of wine, Xu Shaotang finally released him and asked coldly, "do you still drink it?"


    "Cough..." You Mingze didn''t have a chance to speak at all. He just coughed violently in bed.


    "Boss, forget it..." Seeing their appearance, Xiao Jingwen comes up and persuades them. If they continue to do so, you Mingze may lose half his life.


    After getting angry, Xu Shaotang sat down on a chair beside him, pointed to you Mingze''s nose, and scolded fiercely: "where did you laugh at Yu that day? Don''t you think it''s worth spending money on her for two years? If you don''t think you haven''t played enough, I''ll find someone to drag Yu Xiao to your bed and let you play for a few more days! "


    "No!" You Mingze''s voice is hoarse, he knows that Xu Shaotang can really do such a thing.


    Xu Shaotang continued to scold: "fart big things, the world is more good women, you have to seize a Yu smile? Who are you doing this for now? If you''re still a man, get up! Let Yu Xiao have a look. Without her, you will live well, even better than living with her! "


    You Mingze just silently drooped his head, eyes wandering, seems to be absent-minded, also seems not to listen to Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Seeing that he still didn''t respond, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to scold any more. He suppressed his anger and said faintly, "well, we''ve said what we should say. Think about it for yourself!"


    Good or bad words have been said. If he is still like this, no one can help him. Whether he can come out is not to see who can help him, but to see whether he is willing to come out.


    He has got the answer he wants. What''s the reason for him to continue to be decadent?


    Xu Shaotang stands up, takes a look at you Mingze who is silent, and pulls Xiao Jingwen to the door.


    "Boss, let''s go like this?" Xiao Jingwen looked back and asked a little worried.


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "what else? If he doesn''t want to come out, what can we do? Let him think for himself. He''s a smart man. He should be able to figure it out! ""I hope he can come out as soon as possible!" Xiao Jingwen sighed: "you are absent all day, and the fourth brother is forced to train every day. My second brother and I spend a lot of time together every day. If he doesn''t show up, it''s boring to drink."


    "Don''t play any more. Find something for yourself." Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder.


    Xiao Jingwen nodded blankly, thinking back to the woman with a bright smile, her eyes flashed a ray of light unconsciously, and thought silently in her heart: it''s really time to find something to do for herself.


    After they left, you Mingze, who was paralyzed all over, quietly closed his eyes and thought for a long time. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes had regained a certain look.


    He slowly got up from the dirty bed and struggled to his computer.


    Only he can turn on this computer.


    His fingers are tapping slowly on the keyboard. With his tapping, photos appear on the computer screen. Every photo has Yu Xiao''s brilliant smiling face.


    He cheated several of his brothers. He never deleted Yu Xiao''s photo. Many nights, he just sat in front of the computer silently, looking at the smiling face in the photo, dejected.


    "Yu Xiao, from now on, there will be no more you in my life..." You Mingze quietly lit a cigarette, the last time to browse this photo.


    Every picture used to be his best memory and his sweetest dream. Now, it''s time to wake up


    When he saw the last picture, he trembled and deleted

 Chapter 178

    Back at Xu''s home, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun haven''t got up yet. Last night, they almost stayed up all night in order to draw up the management regulations of the charity hospital.


    They had to work overtime all night. In the morning, they handed over the management regulations to Xu Wenzheng, and then they went back to make up their sleep.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang sat down in the living room, Lin Yunong came over. Looking at the expression on his face, Xu Shaotang knew that he mostly wanted to tell himself something, and it should not be a good thing.


    Lin Yunong sat down beside him and discussed with him: "Shaotang, I have discussed with your aunt. It''s not convenient for us to live in your house all the time. We want to move out."


    "Don''t you feel comfortable living at home?" Xu Shaotang and Zou frowned and asked, "are the servants gossiping behind their backs?"


    The Xu family has always regarded the old couple as guests of honor. The old couple had not lived in the Xu family for a long time, but they wanted to move out. Xu Shaotang almost subconsciously thought that someone might be gossiping behind his back.


    With this stubborn old man''s temper, if someone gossips and is heard by him, he certainly can''t live.


    "No!" Lin Yunong shook his head and said, "it''s really comfortable to live in your house, but it''s not our house after all. Your aunt and I have decided to settle down in Tianhai. We can''t always live in your house, can we?"


    Lin Yunong is a very important person. Although the Xu family is comfortable, it will inevitably make him feel like a hermit. That''s why he wants to move out.


    "Have you decided to settle down in Tianhai?" Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows stretched out and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Originally, I thought it would take a lot of time for the old man to stay in Tianhai, but I didn''t expect that the old man now took the initiative to come up with it. In the future, he and Lin Shuying don''t have to worry about it any more.


    "Don''t think I don''t know your brother and sister''s point of care!" Lin Yunong glared at him and said with a smile, "we old couple have figured out that as long as we are together, it''s the same everywhere. Besides, I don''t want to give up Miao Miao. "


    When it comes to seedlings, Lin Yunong has a loving look on his face.


    Miao Miao is not only the treasure in the eyes of the Xu family, but also the intimate little cotton padded jacket of Lin Yunong and his wife. After getting along with Miao Miao Miao these days, the couple can no longer bear to separate from the little girl.


    Xu Shaotang pondered for a while and nodded: "well, I''ll go to discuss with my sister and buy you a house near our home."


    Since they are willing to settle down in Tianhai, if they don''t live in the Xu family, they can help them find a house near the Xu family, which will be convenient for them to take care of in the future.


    "Don''t bother you. Let Shuying have a look then." Lin Yunong said, "this is our house. Don''t spend money on it."


    He knew that if Xu Shaotang was allowed to go, he would certainly pay for the house. If so, what''s the difference between living in the Xu family?


    "OK, I don''t spend money. Let my sister spend money!" Xu Shaotang knew that the old man''s pride of literati began to cause trouble again. He could only smile helplessly and said, "don''t worry, my elder sister is now the president of Shengshi group, and she is also a person with an annual salary of tens of millions. It''s OK to buy a house for you two in Tianhai."


    "Anyway, if you pay, I won''t live in this house!" Lin Yunong said with a neck.


    "Well, I won''t pay for it!" Xu Shaotang can''t laugh or cry.


    After chatting with Lin Yunong for a while, the old man went to the backyard to play with Miao Miao, while Xu Shaotang went upstairs and pushed open Lin Shuying''s door.


    Lin Shuying sleeps very deeply. When he comes in, Lin Shuying doesn''t react at all. She sleeps peacefully, with a faint smile on her face.


    Xu Shaotang walks over and looks at Lin Shuying who is sleeping. She can''t help but lower her head and kiss her on the forehead.


    His kiss, Lin Shuying suddenly a spirit, subconsciously opened his eyes, to see Xu Shaotang, just a long sigh of relief, again slowly closed his eyes, turned over, vaguely asked: "how do you come?"


    He didn''t expect that Lin Shuying was so sensitive. A light kiss woke her up from her sleep.


    Slowly stroked her cheek, whispered: "uncle just told me, they want to move out."


    "What?" Lin Shuying was so excited that she felt sleepless. She sat up from the bed and said, "they''ve only been here for a few days. Please think of a way to keep them."


    As she sat up, the silk on her body was sliding down, and the translucent silk pajamas couldn''t cover the spring light in front of her chest. The spring light that seemed to exist or not suddenly showed up in front of Xu Shaotang.


    After coming back from Yangcheng, although Xu Shaotang can often see such spring, he still feels hot and dry at the moment.


    He didn''t take off his shoes, so he jumped to the bed, put his arms around her ear lobe, and said with a smile: "what''s your hurry? They want to settle down in Tianhai, not move back to Yangcheng. Maybe they don''t feel used to living in our house."For such intimacy, Lin Shuying no longer refuses. After Xu Shaotang makes it clear, her anxiety slowly recedes, turns over, buries her head on his chest, and says, "let''s go to see if there is a suitable house nearby in the afternoon."


    She doesn''t want to be too far away from the Xu family, but since her parents are not used to living in the Xu family, it''s good to buy them a house nearby. At the same time, she is very happy that her parents finally decide to settle down in Tianhai.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''m going to buy it nearby. I think the villas near the river are good. I''ll go there in the afternoon and buy it if it''s suitable. But you''ll have to use your own money this time, my uncle said. If I pay, they won''t live here. "


    Lin Shuying was surprised that the old man was still so stubborn. Then he said with a smile, "I''m going to be bankrupt after I buy them a house."


    Her annual salary is tens of millions, but how long has she been in office? Even with her previous savings, I''m afraid she can barely buy a villa.


    "It''s OK, I''ll support you!" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    "Bah!" Lin Shuying spat and said with a smile, "we don''t know who raised who."


    She is now the president of Shengshi group. She helps the Xu family to manage such a big company. Xu Shaotang does everything all day. She is really supporting Xu Shaotang.


    "Then you can support me." Xu Shaotang stroked her soft back and said with a smile, "anyway, I''m already the person of you and Su goblin. You should be responsible for me."

 Chapter 179

    Lin Shuying patted him on the chest and said with a smile: "you are really more and more shameless now."


    "Ha ha, there are more shameless ones!" Xu Shaotang gave a strange cry and lowered her head to hold her mouth.


    A lingering, Lin Shuying has been weak lying in bed, Xu Shaotang''s interest is high, but unfortunately, he still failed to capture Lin Shuying''s last line of defense, only a hand addiction and mouth addiction.


    They hugged each other and said a little love words. Lin Shuying saw that the time was almost up and drove him out of the door: "hurry out, I want to get up and change clothes."


    Xu Shaotang gave her a kiss on her flushed face and said with a smile, "you have to avoid me when you change your clothes. It''s time to see me out."


    "No shame, no shame!" Lin Shuying looks at him with a coquettish look, but she gets up from the bed and slowly takes off her pajamas in front of him. Fortunately, she is still wearing a pair of silk underpants, otherwise she will be seen by this bad guy.


    Xu Shaotang leans on the bed leisurely and looks at the beautiful woman''s delicate body. Lin Shuying''s slender jade legs are absolutely the best of the best. Xu Shaotang almost wants to hold her horizontally and touch her charming legs well.


    Lin Shuying''s height is about 170cm. His legs alone should be more than 105cm. Although they are not as good as those really top-notch leg models, with his elegant and noble temperament, he is absolutely a beauty for men.


    "Sister, it''s a pity that you don''t become a leg model!" Xu Shaotang sincerely praised.


    Lin Shuying changed his clothes, turned around and gave him a white look. She said with a smile, "if I''m going to be a leg model, who will raise your little white face?"


    Originally, I wanted to take Su Ruyun with me to see the house. Unexpectedly, the goblin went to bed after eating. In Su Ruyun''s words, women''s beauty comes out of sleep. Women who sleep less grow old quickly.


    But Xu Shaotang felt that the goblin was saving his energy for a fight with himself tonight.


    The goblin has been defeated many times recently. It''s estimated that he wants to find a place.


    Xu Shaotang is not too lazy to take care of her. If she wants to sleep, let her sleep and drive the Lin family to the riverside villa area near Xu''s home.


    Although the villas here can''t compare with Xu''s manor, they are also famous high-end villas in Tianhai. They can''t be bought without tens of millions. It''s only two kilometers away from the Xu family, which is convenient for the elderly of the two families to walk around.


    The sales lady may not know Xu Shaotang, but she definitely knows this limited edition Rolls Royce. Before they get off the car, the sales lady warmly welcomes them.


    "Are some of you here to see the house?" The sales lady eagerly welcomed several people in, with a charming smile on her face, and introduced the villa environment to them as she walked.


    As for the price, of course, there is no need to introduce it. Will people who can drive luxury cars care about the price here?


    A few people took a look around with the sales girl. The environment here is really good. It is surrounded by green shade and green mountains. Especially the river adds a lot of color to this villa. In addition to the style of the house, it is somewhat similar to Lin''s hometown in Yangcheng.


    The room is also very spacious, with all kinds of facilities. You can live in it by packing, which also saves them from buying furniture and so on.


    "Are you satisfied here?" Xu Shaotang pointed to the river and said with a smile to Lin Yunong, "at the beginning, I said I would chisel a river for you. Now that I have this ready-made one, I don''t need to chisel it any more. If you are satisfied, let''s make up our mind. "


    For this villa, Lin Yunong and his wife are really satisfied, but they also know that it can''t be cheap here.


    Lin Yunong tried to ask the sales lady, "how much is the house?"


    The sales lady said with a warm smile: "this is the best villa in our location. It''s 4500 units. If it''s full, we can give you 10% discount."


    10% discount. Lin Yunong calculated it. Even if it''s 10% discount, it''s more than 40 million!


    "It''s too expensive. Why don''t we look elsewhere?" Lin Mu was scared away by the price of the house.


    Although the Lin family is also a well-off family, they are afraid to live in the tens of millions of houses.


    "You don''t want to save money for her. You''ll have to live in this house for decades, and it''s quite cost-effective." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "as long as you are satisfied."


    As long as the old couple can settle down in Tianhai, not to mention 40 million, even 400 million, he doesn''t care. There''s no way. Who''s to say that the old couple are destined to be his father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    "Well, I think it''s good here, too, mom and dad. Why don''t we make up our mind?" Lin Shuying also has some ideas. This kind of environment, such a wide space, more than 40 million, is really not very expensive.


    As long as parents live happily, no matter how expensive it is.


    Hearing what they said, the sales lady was immediately overjoyed and said while the iron was hot: "don''t hesitate, you two. You have such a good daughter and son-in-law, but your blessing is that you should buy a house to honor you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, little girl!" Lin Yunong pointed to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "he is my nephew, not my son-in-law.""Ah? Sorry The sales lady said quickly.


    Xu Shaotang in the heart of this sales girl greatly appreciate, good vision, at a glance to see that we are a pair of talented women!


    Lin Shuying blushed and said, "Mom and Dad, I''m looking at the house. It''s pretty good. Let''s settle down."


    Lin and his wife looked at each other, and finally nodded. It''s rare that their daughter has this filial piety. They are also happy to enjoy it. It''s no shame to live in the house that their daughter bought with money!


    See parents nodded, Lin Shuying also relieved, and sales Miss said: "we all money, now you can pay, you prepare the procedures."


    "All right!" The sales girl repressed her excitement and sold such a house, but she got a lot of commission.


    I thought it would take me some time to talk, but I didn''t expect that I could talk about it so soon. It''s rare to see such a cheerful guest.


    Is the sales Miss turned to prepare procedures, Xu Shaotang suddenly saw an acquaintance.


    Song Yinuo!


    At this time, song Yinuo was accompanied by a young man who kept smiling at her, but song Yinuo was very impatient. She looks like this, but Xu Shaotang has a deep memory. Song Yinuo never gave him such a look before.


    He saw song Yinuo, and song Yinuo also saw them. His restlessness faded in an instant, and he trotted up to say hello to several people.


    "Enoch, do you know them?" Song Yinuo''s young and handsome man also ran up with him. He said with a very gentlemanly smile, "you are Yinuo''s friends. Nice to meet you. My name is Yan Yingjie."

 Chapter 180

    When he spoke, his eyes were not free to look at Lin Shuying. Even though he already had a place in his heart, he couldn''t help looking more. If there was no song Yinuo, maybe this beauty would be a good choice.


    "Master Yan, don''t you always want to see the man I like?" Song Yinuo suddenly came forward to embrace Xu Shaotang''s arm, and deliberately put his soft chest on Xu Shaotang''s arm. He said to Yan Yingjie, "this is the man I like. Now you see him, please don''t bother me again."


    When she spoke, her eyes involuntarily looked at Xu Shaotang, a pair of big eyes full of love.


    This time, she is not looking for Xu Shaotang as a shield. She just wants to tell Yan Yingjie that she really has a place in her heart and let him stop pestering herself.


    "Enoch, don''t make fun of me. Do you want any man to put me off?" Yan Yingjie''s cold color in his eyes flashed by, but he continued to smile quietly, just like an elegant young talent.


    Although song Yinuo told the truth, Yan Yingjie obviously didn''t believe it.


    Lin and his wife are a little embarrassed. They can clearly see that song Yinuo is rubbing her sensitive part against his nephew''s arm. They have to sigh in their heart that young people nowadays are really open and broad-minded. They can actually make such a move in front of so many people. And they know better that this nephew has a fiancee.


    "I can''t help it if you don''t believe me!" Song Yinuo said helplessly: "I already have a place in my heart. I can''t accept you any more. Please don''t pester me any more."


    Song Yinuo said, gently stand on tiptoe, leaving a light kiss mark on Xu Shaotang''s face.


    Xu Shaotang is helpless because of the girl''s sudden behavior. He feels as if he has been eaten tofu by the girl again. In order to show that he is not suffering, his arm moves gently, almost embedded in the gully in Song Yinuo''s chest.


    Song Yinuo naturally felt his action, and his face turned red, but he still held his arm firmly.


    "You..." Yan Yingjie can''t pretend any more. He can''t get angry with song Yinuo. He can only vent his anger on his rival. He looks at Xu Shaotang with an iron face. "I don''t care who you are, leave Yinuo at once, otherwise..."


    It is self-evident that the following words are nothing but threats.


    Xu Shaotang has never been a person who is afraid of threats. Originally, he planned to tell this person that he had nothing to do with song Yinuo. However, when he threatened him, Xu Shaotang''s temper came up and sneered: "what if I don''t leave her?"


    Holding his fist, Yan Yingjie approached Xu Shaotang and asked: "do you know who I am?"


    "Didn''t you say you were Yan Yingjie?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "do you have other identities like cat and dog?"


    Of course, he knew in his heart that Yan Yingjie had a certain background to dare to be so domineering.


    "Asshole!" Yan Yingjie''s fist creaks, and his fist hits Xu Shaotang''s face.


    Although he is a dandy, he grew up in the military compound. He still has some real skills. It''s no problem to clean up ordinary people. However, he did not know what kind of person his rival was.


    "Bang", before his fist touched Xu Shaotang, he was kicked a few meters away by Xu Shaotang. This is Xu Shaotang''s deliberate control of the strength, otherwise this foot is enough to take his life.


    When Yan Yingjie got up from the ground, there was a trace of obvious blood on the corner of his mouth. Yan Yingjie reached out to wipe the blood off the corner of his mouth, and his face became more angry: "wait for me!"


    He is not a fool. Just by that moment, he knew that he was not the opponent of this man. To rush up now is nothing more than self humiliation.


    "I''m waiting. My name is Xu Shaotang. You are welcome to retaliate at any time!"


    For this kind of cruel behavior, Xu Shaotang directly ignored, the street gangsters fight, is not this set of words? If cruel words were useful, he would not have known how many times he had died.


    "Xu Shaotang?" Yan Yingjie suddenly got excited and thought of a person in his mind. From the performance of the person in front of him, this person should be the Xu Shaotang he had heard of.


    The first day he came to Tianhai, he was severely warned not to provoke Xu Shaotang, but unexpectedly, he took Liang Zi with the other party.


    But he has always been a person who will repay him. Now that he has taken over Liang Zi with Xu Shaotang, he wants to see if Xu Shaotang is really as terrible as others say! He also wants to know what kind of storm a businessman''s son can bring!


    "You will pay for what you do today!"


    After gnashing one''s teeth and dropping a sentence, Yan Yingjie leaves with an iron face and a faltering gait.


    Looking at Yan Yingjie''s exasperated departure, Xu Shaotang pointed to his arm and said to song Yinuo with a bitter smile: "well, I''ll help you chase away your pursuer. Can you let it go?"


    This girl is addicted to tofu! Xu Shaotang thought of it unfairly.


    Song Yinuo blushed and reluctantly let go of his arm. Looking at Yan Yingjie''s back, he said apologetically, "I seem to have caused you trouble again. I didn''t have time to tell you that Yan Yingjie is the son of commander Yan who was transferred to Annan Military Region..."Xu Shaotang almost fell to the ground, this girl really can cause trouble.


    For the first time, I offended the Han family. This time, I offended the Yan family.


    "Miss, you are sent to punish me, aren''t you?" Xu Shaotang clapped his forehead speechless.


    "Sorry, I..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song yinuodun looks a little flustered and looks like a child who has done something wrong.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang obviously did not expect that song Yinuo would be like this. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "OK, I''m joking with you. It''s OK. Anyway, I''ve offended a lot of people. I don''t care about one more Yan family."


    He never thought of blaming song Yinuo at all. First, there is a little unclear relationship between him and song Yinuo. Second, song Yinuo is honest. As soon as Yan Yingjie leaves, he explains the situation to him. The so-called leniency is not necessary to blame this girl.


    What''s more, I have someone on it now. It''s just a Yan''s family who is inferior to Han''s family. As long as I open my mouth, someone will help me solve it.


    "Enoch, Shaotang has solved another problem for you. It seems that you can only repay him if you agree with him." Lin Shuying laughs.

 Chapter 181

    Song Yinuo heard that Xu Shaotang didn''t blame her. He was already happy. When he heard Lin Shuying''s words, he couldn''t help wrinkling his nose and said wrongly, "I''d like to make a promise with my body. Other people may not want me!"


    He has shown his heart to this man, but he has never been moved.


    It''s not that men chase women across the mountain, women chase men across the paper? Song Yinuo thinks that between himself and Xu Shaotang must be high-tech treated kraft paper!


    "Miss Song, you are the daughter of commander song. Why do you feel so aggrieved? Shaotang already has a fiancee." Lin Yu Nong advised.


    He also knows that song Anbang has entrusted his daughter to his nephew. However, this is not ancient times. There is no saying that there are three wives and four concubines. With the family background and beauty of Miss Song, you can find a good home. Why bother your nephew, a married man.


    Song Yinuo shook his head and sighed: "Uncle Lin, some things can''t be explained by common sense..."


    Love is blind and impulsive. If it can be explained, it is not love.


    If she could, she would rather she had never known Xu Shaotang, at least she would not be as miserable as she is now. It''s just fate. The once ignorant dandy turned over a new leaf, but he fell in love with him hopelessly.


    Some things, as if already doomed, his life is destined to entangle with this man.


    "Well, it''s up to you..." Lin Yunong really doesn''t understand the love of these young people. He is a teacher. He can''t help persuading them when they encounter such things. Since others don''t want to listen, he has nothing to do.


    "Why are you here?" Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to Yan Yingjie''s affairs, and asked in a puzzled way.


    There should be no such coincidence in this world. When song Yinuo was in trouble, he appeared? If so, even he had to sigh: fate!


    Song Yinuo looked at him bitterly and said, "I live here. Why can''t I be here? How did you come here? "


    She was disappointed. She knew that someone in the Xu family must have told Xu Shaotang that she lived here, but the man didn''t care at all.


    When she said this, Xu Shaotang remembered that Su goblin did tell him about song Yinuo''s moving to the neighborhood, but he didn''t expect that he could buy a house for the Lin family together with song Yinuo.


    I can''t see that this girl has a lot of money. She can buy a house here. Even if the house here is a little worse, how can she get more than 20 million? It''s a small thing to buy such a house as song Yinuo. Besides, she worked as the general manager of marketing for Shengshi group for a period of time. It''s hard for her to get enough money.


    Lin Shuying recognized the resentment in Song Yinuo''s words and said with a faint smile: "my parents decided to settle down in Tianhai. I came to buy them a house. We''ll be neighbors in the future. "


    "You don''t live in the Xu family anymore?" Song Yinuo looks at Lin Shuying in surprise. She has already known about the relationship between Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang, but she doesn''t expect Lin Shuying to move out of the Xu family.


    Even Xu Shaotang looked at her in surprise and asked, "sister, you don''t really want to move out of our house, do you?"


    If she moves out, she won''t have much time to see her later. If she wants to steal incense or something, she has to run several miles


    "Tang always lives here. It''s not convenient for her to come here and buy a house," she said


    "But what about Miao Miao?" Xu Shaotang knows that Lin Shuying is going to move here, and Miao Miao must also move here. His parents and Miao Miao have been together for such a long time. Once the little girl leaves, the two old people must be worried.


    He also doesn''t want Lin Shuying and Miao Miao to leave. In his heart, mother and daughter are an inseparable part of himself.


    Lin Yunong said with a smile: "it''s so close here. You can come to see the seedlings at any time. Are you afraid that your uncle won''t give you food?"


    What else can Xu Shaotang say? He can''t talk about the relationship between himself and his cousin in front of his uncle and them. He really wants to talk about it. Lin Yunong, who is stubborn and stubborn, may be able to chase him down several streets with a knife.


    "Go back and see what my parents say." Xu Shaotang said helplessly.


    While speaking, the sales girl has already brought the formalities. After Lin Shuying signed the payment, the riverside villa will officially become the new home of the Lin family.


    When Lin Shuying accompanies his parents to examine every corner of the room carefully, Xu Shaotang sits on the balcony of the villa in a daze.


    When he was in a daze, song Yinuo came to him and asked softly, "are you worried about Yan Yingjie?"


    "Yan Yingjie?" Xu Shaotang broke away from his trance and asked with a smile, "I''m not afraid of the Han family. Are you afraid of the Yan family?"


    As far as he knows, there is no Yan Family among the top ten aristocratic families in Beijing. A family that has not even entered the top ten families is really not worth worrying about.


    "In fact, you don''t have to go against the Yan family." Song Yinuo said, "I''ll talk to my father later and ask him to say hello to commander Yan. It has nothing to do with you."She does not want to let this man misunderstand, even if this man has said not to blame himself, she just want to let this man know that he really loves him, not just take him as a shield.


    It''s not easy to ease the relationship with this man. She really doesn''t want to make the relationship between them split because of the Yan family.


    Xu Shaotang nodded. I believe that the new Commander Yan will still sell face to the Song family. He doesn''t need to trouble others any more. The one above has a special identity. If you don''t disturb him, try not to disturb him.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang only nodded and did not speak, song Yinuo knew that he must have something else in mind. He sat down in front of him with a smile and asked, "do you want to move out with sister Shuying and Miao Miao?"


    "I''m reluctant." Xu Shaotang simply nodded.


    Song Yinuo knows everything about him and Lin Shuying, and there''s no need to deny it in front of her.


    "You are very kind to sister Shuying!" Song Yinuo some envy said: "if you can give her love to me, I will be satisfied."


    Now this man has Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying around, she can''t expect to get this man''s love, just hope that he can separate even a little bit of love to himself.


    "Ha ha!" Xu Shaotang said with a dry smile: "Yan Yingjie gave you all his love, but you don''t want to..."

 Chapter 182

    "Can it be the same?" Song Yinuo looked at him angrily and said angrily, "you know I don''t like him, and you tell me that, do you want to push me out? What do you think I''m not good at? "


    Is song Yinuo not good at it? Xu Shaotang asked herself that she had really done a good job, and she was almost obedient to herself. In order to give her more meals, when she came to Shengshi group, the position of general manager of marketing had already been taken. She could only serve as a vacant manager of marketing department, but there was a difference of several levels between them. Now the general manager of marketing is still her former subordinate Genus.


    "You did a good job." Xu Shaotang seriously said: "I just don''t know how to treat you. Maybe we can be good friends."


    Although I''ve been unhappy with this girl before, judging from her recent performance, it''s also a good choice to be good friends with her.


    "Good friends?" Song Yinuo showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, pointed to his chest and said with a smile, "are you used to putting your hands on your good friends?"


    "You did it yourself, right?" Xu Shaotang cried out that she was wronged. Just now, she obviously put her chest on her arm and gave her a kiss without her consent.


    All in all, I should be at a loss! Xu Shaotang thought shamelessly.


    Song Yinuo blushed and looked at him. He said rudely, "I don''t care. Anyway, you''ve taken advantage of me. I''ll be your man in the future. You can''t deny it!"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang depressed said: "according to your meaning, if I touch a woman, that woman is my person? Are you unreasonable? "


    "Hum!" Song Yinuo looked at him discontentedly, "you try your best to dislike me, anyway, I have already identified you! I said, before you pester me, now I pester you! You don''t want to run


    Xu Shaotang has a headache. How can this girl be determined to follow her now? Where is the previous arrogance?


    "Now that you are my man, do you think we can find a time to have a deep understanding?"


    Xu Shaotang deliberately put the word "in depth" very seriously. He believed that song Yinuo could understand his implication.


    "Well, tonight!" Song Yinuo smiles coyly, with provocative light in his eyes.


    When Xu Shaotang was defeated, he had to sigh in his heart that women are more fierce than men when they become hooligans!


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Shuying still moved out of the Xu family, but Xu Wenzheng and his wife asked her to bring Miao Miao to live in the Xu family at the weekend, which is the bottom line of the old couple.


    Although they are reluctant to give up Miao Miao, they can''t help it. After all, Lin Shuying is the daughter of the Lin family. In the past, even if her family was not in Tianhai, now that Lin Yunong and his wife have decided to settle down in Tianhai, it''s hard for them to let Lin Shuying and Miao Miao stay in the Xu family.


    After the Lin family moved away, the Xu family, which had been busy for a period of time, returned to its former desolation.


    Fortunately, the two families are not far apart. When Xu Wenzheng and his wife go for a walk, they will deliberately go to the Lin family. Every time they go, they will never forget to bring delicious food to Miao Miao. Now they spend more time in the Lin family.


    Xu Shaotang sent people to observe carefully for a few days, but Yan Yingjie''s Revenge did not appear, and he did not pay much attention to this matter, thinking that song Anbang had already said hello to each other.


    Also at this time, he received a call from abroad, so he had to leave for foreign countries.


    ¡­¡­


    Bordeaux, in the eyes of many people, is a city full of wine, but Xu Shaotang did not come here to taste the strong wine.


    Because he received that call, now he has to pay back the favor he owed.


    There is an old castle on the outskirts of Bordeaux. It belongs to private territory. No one is allowed to go near it without the permission of its owner.


    He was brought in and saw the man he had saved.


    "I can''t believe the man who saved me in Paris was so young." Sitting opposite Xu Shaotang is a middle-aged man with brown hair and blue eyes. He has a typical French appearance. From the appearance, he is a shining European gentleman.


    But if you really think so, you are wrong. This European gentleman''s hands are covered with the blood of countless people.


    Xu Shaotang knows the real identity of this person.


    Norante Garris, whose ancestors were the Grand Duke of France for a time, is now an internationally famous broker. Many killers and mercenary leaders are his friends or customers. Of course, only a few people know his identity. In the eyes of most people, he is a very admirable philanthropist.


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang covered his face when he rescued him in Paris, so nolante did not doubt his identity when he saw Xu Shaotang who had completely changed his face.


    "We in China have a saying that since ancient times, heroes are young." Xu Shaotang''s noncommittal smile.


    "Ha ha!" Nolante laughed: "Huaxia is really a magical country. I must visit Huaxia when I have time!"Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "we''re done being polite. Let''s talk about how you want me to repay the debt."


    He knew that it would not be easy this time, otherwise nolante would not let him come. If it''s just a small matter, those mercenaries and killers can help him.


    Nolante knew the weight of his human feelings. If he had not been forced, he would never have used them.


    "You are still so direct, not as euphemistic as other Chinese people." Nolante smiles very gentlemanly and pours a glass of red wine for Xu Shaotang. Then he regains his serious look and says: "someone asked me to save a mother and daughter at a high price. Previous actions failed. The person who captured the mother and daughter is very strong, so I want to ask you to save them. And I''m sure you''ll be interested in the mother and daughter. "


    "I don''t have that hobby." Xu Shaotang shakes the red wine in his glass and says with a faint smile.


    Mother daughter flower? Think about it is good, for most men, this is an irresistible temptation, but he does not have this special hobby.


    Nolante shook his head, took out a piece of information and handed it to him. With a smile that all men understand, nolante said, "I don''t mean that interest. You''ll understand after reading this."


    Xu Shaotang took over the information he handed over in doubt. In an instant, he understood what nolante meant. The mother and daughter were Chinese!


    Qin''s words? Xu Shaotang thinks the name is very familiar. After thinking about it carefully, it seems that the lovely girl in the photo is the spokesperson of the clothing brand of Shengshi group and the most popular star of Huaxia.

 Chapter 183

    Another beautiful woman, Wen Yun, Qin Qianyu''s agent, is also her mother.


    "I can''t refuse to be paid a very substantial reward this time." "According to my information, there is another group of people who are also participating in the rescue operation, most likely from your Chinese government," norrant said. So, I have to save them before the gang, otherwise I won''t get the huge reward, and it will affect the credibility I have accumulated over the years. "


    For norrant, money is important, but his reputation is even more important. The reason why he has become the biggest broker in the world is because of his good reputation. He has taken over this task. If he can''t complete it, it will cause a great blow to his reputation.


    If he had known that the man who had taken away the mother and daughter was so strong, he might not have taken over the business.


    But now, since he has taken over, he has to try every means to complete it. For him, reputation is more important than life, and it is also the foundation for him to settle down.


    But Xu Shaotang also understood in his heart that the huge reward that nolante could not refuse must be the sky high price. If it is only US $100 million or US $200 million, norrant will not be so excited. He has been acting as a broker for so many years, and the profits he has gained are definitely more than US $1 billion.


    Judging from the high price of the reward, Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter''s family background should be very good, otherwise, no one would be willing to spend the high price to ask norrant to rescue them.


    "I need to know where they are now." Xu Shaotang looked at it at will and put the information on the table.


    Nolante shook his head and said, "the previous rescue operations failed. They have been transferred. Now, I don''t know where they are. However, this is also our advantage. Even we don''t know their positions, let alone those sent by the Chinese government. "


    this is the advantage of the snake. His people are familiar with everything here, and his eyes are everywhere in France. Even he has no news about Qin and his mother and daughter, not to mention other people.


    "I don''t even know where they are?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "it''s not easy to repay this favor! Do you still want me to trace the whereabouts of the mother and daughter? "


    "Ha ha, if it''s just a simple matter, will I use this favor that is likely to save my life?" Nolante laughed and said, "you really need to trace the whereabouts of the Chinese mother and daughter by yourself. Of course, I will send someone to help you."


    "Then you should have a general range?"


    If there is no scope at all, this task is too difficult. It''s impossible to find two people deliberately hidden in such a big world. Xu Shaotang is so arrogant that he thinks he has this ability.


    Nolan nodded and said, "at present, the only thing I can be sure is that they should be transferred to Paris. The exact location is still under investigation."


    As for why Nolan is so sure, Xu Shaotang doesn''t need to ask. He knows Nolan has its own channel. Otherwise, he is not qualified to become the biggest broker in the world. In this way, the scope is much narrowed. As long as they are still in Paris, it will be much easier to find out their whereabouts. Of course, the so-called simplicity is only relative.


    "Well, I''ll go to Paris first. If you have any news, let me know immediately." Xu Shaotang drank all the red wine in his glass, stood up and said.


    He can''t count on nolante''s people completely. He needs to go out and find out himself. He didn''t have the habit of being in debt. He just wanted to pay off the debt quickly so that he could be free of debt.


    Nolante nodded and asked, "may I have your name? Do you want me to call you "Huaxia people"


    "You can call me Xu Shaotang, or you can call me" Xu. "


    ¡­¡­


    Paris, known as the romantic capital.


    French people are born with romantic feelings, which is different from Chinese people''s implicit feelings. French people are born with passion and unrestrained.


    French romance is everywhere. Walking in the street, you can always see young lovers with passionate kisses and kisses. Their selfless scene is only enviable. You can often see old couples with dark hair walking hand in hand, which is naturally another kind of touching romance.


    Even the models and lovers in couple''s clothes standing up in the shop windows, and the goods with carefully arranged and coordinated colors on the supermarket shelves.


    The street billboards are full of ingenuity, creativity and imagination, as well as the small snack shop with window and interior decoration changing every week on the corner, and the small and delicate desserts decorated with bright fruits. Everywhere you can see, they show their elegance inadvertently.


    Xu Shaotang did not come here to appreciate or learn from the French romance, but now he has no good way to find the whereabouts of Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter.


    He just strolled slowly in the crowded street, occasionally went to the roadside shops to see those luxury goods. If he had something he wanted, he didn''t mind buying it as a gift for his two women.


    You can''t come back to Paris empty handed."Hi, handsome Oriental, what can I do for you?"


    As soon as he walked into a luxury shop, a blonde woman came up with the usual French enthusiasm on her face. The fruit on her chest was so huge that any man could not help looking at it more. Xu Shaotang is also a man, so his eyes fell on the beauty''s chest without deviation.


    The blonde doesn''t mind, and even deliberately straightens her chest, as if to make this Oriental handsome man more satisfied.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes did not stay on her for a long time, but soon turned to the luxury goods in the counter, a fine chanel handbag with a price of 100000 euros.


    For these things, Xu Shaotang does not know how to distinguish between good and bad, he can only distinguish from the price.


    "Just those two bags!" Xu Shaotang pointed to two bags and said, one is blue, which is the most suitable one for Lin Shuying, and the other is red. Of course, it''s for the charming Su goblin.


    "Ah?" The blonde obviously didn''t expect that this handsome Oriental guy was so straightforward. She asked her to wrap it up without even looking at it. Her smile was even stronger. She swayed over and said, "you are so generous. Can you leave me a phone? I''ll treat you to a snack in the evening. "


    Blonde face of the spring is very thick, but also gently lick their own gorgeous red lips.


    Xu Shaotang certainly understood what she meant by "Midnight snack". While sighing about the openness of foreign women, he politely refused: "thank you for your praise, but I''m leaving today. Maybe I won''t have the chance to eat midnight snack with you."


    Pay the money, leave in the eyes of the beauty disappointed.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    As soon as he went out, a sweet voice came from him.

 Chapter 184

    Xu Shaotang looked in the direction of the sound, but saw a beauty with short hair standing on the edge of the street on the left, no more than five or six meters away from him.


    "Why are you here?" Xu Shaotang knows the beauty with short hair in front of him. This is the female traffic policeman who let him go in Yangcheng.


    It''s just a pity that he seems to have forgotten the beauty''s name. In order to cover up the embarrassment of forgetting other people''s names, he can only use "you" to address each other.


    "Paris doesn''t belong to your family. Can''t I come?" Ji Rushu pouted his little mouth and said.


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile: "of course, I mean, we seem to be quite predestined, such a big world, we can actually meet in Paris."


    It''s really amazing to think about it. I met this girl for the first time when I was drunk driving since I was born again. I met this girl again when I went abroad for the first time since I was born again.


    This girl took my two firsts! Xu Shaotang thought of it with some evil taste.


    "Since you are so predestined, should you treat me to dinner? You still owe me a meal Ji Rushu is smiling, but he is overjoyed.


    In her opinion, a man to you that predestined relationship, most of what is implied.


    Unfortunately, he did misunderstand Xu Shaotang.


    "No problem!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "I think a man would not refuse to have dinner with a beauty like you. Beautiful lady, what would you like to eat? "


    "Stupid man!" Ji Rushu scolded in the heart, said angrily: "whatever!"


    What a fool! In the romantic capital, of course, we have to have candlelight dinner! It''s a fool to ask what you want to eat!


    "Well, I''ll treat you to hot pot!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ji Rushu has an impulse to smash the bag in his hand. It''s really hard for you to think of hotpot in France!


    This is a man who doesn''t understand romance! Ji Rushu has given an evaluation in his heart.


    It''s not easy to eat hot pot in France. They took a taxi for more than an hour and finally arrived at the Chinatown in Paris. It''s not only New York that has Chinatown. As long as there are a large number of Chinese people gathered, it can be called Chinatown, and only here can we have hot pot.


    "It seems that you are still a local tyrant." Ji Rushu said, looking at the two exorbitant handbags.


    She could only define the local tyrant in front of her. Instead of having a romantic candlelight dinner, she went here to eat hot pot with a bottle of excellent botus red wine from 1991 on the table.


    Such a valuable botus is used to match hot pot. What is not a local tyrant?


    "Ha ha, you found it all!" Xu Shaotang didn''t resent the title of "local tyrant". He laughed and said, "don''t you think it''s amazing that you can eat hot pot in this foreign country? What''s more, we not only ate the delicious food of our hometown, but also tasted the special products of Bordeaux. It''s a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t think it was bad to use red wine with hot pot. On the contrary, he was still proud of his genius idea.


    "I don''t think it''s magic, I just feel nervous!" Ji Shu can''t help but make complaints about Tucao.


    "But whatever you say!" Xu Shaotang saw that she was not satisfied with the meal she had invited her to eat. He said with a smile, "if you say whatever you want, I''ll do whatever you want. It''s hard to guess what your women think."


    If there is a dish called "casual" in the world, it really solves the common trouble of most men in the world.


    "That''s why you didn''t even want to guess!" Ji Rushu supported his chin and gave him a white look. He said faintly, "I guess you forgot my name, too?"


    Meet so long, the man did not call his name, she has guessed that the man will forget her name.


    "Ha ha..." Xu Shaotang gave her a dry smile, poured half a glass of red wine and said, "I just remember your beautiful appearance. It''s normal not to remember your name."


    I have to say that after spending so long with Su goblin and Lin Shuying, he didn''t learn anything else, but he learned a lot about the way to coax girls.


    "Oh, sweet mouth!" Although he knew that what he said was a lie, Ji Rushu still showed a charming smile on his face, "did you coax many girls with this mouth? Buy a bag to buy two, it seems that you have a lot of confidants


    "Not much, just two." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "Not many? How many do you want? What a greedy man


    Ji Rushu is a little disappointed. The man says this without reservation and makes it clear that he doesn''t care what he thinks of him.


    Take out the mirror from the bag and find that he is still so beautiful. How can this man feel nothing about himself?


    "What are you doing?" Xu Shaotang is a little puzzled by her strange behavior.


    Ji Rushu closed the mirror and hummed: "Miss Ben is seriously suspicious of your sexual orientation now!"Xu Shaotang is about to retort, but the corner of the eye of Yu Guang Piao to two people into the shop.


    Instantly, his pupils contracted violently.


    Just at a glance, he recognized the two men in front of him. The two men were not conspicuous in the crowd. However, if you carefully observe them, you will find that their walking posture is very strange. One is left and the other is right. If one person is attacked, the other person can help immediately.


    Two people''s height is not high, even looks a little short, one of them is a little fat, height is only about 1.7 meters, looks a honest appearance; the other one is a little thin, even a little shorter than the fat one, his eyes are always focused on the surrounding situation, but his face is a bohemian expression.


    He knew these two people. He not only knew them, but also knew them very well. The fat one was golden tiger, and the thin one was iron leopard!


    Law enforcers! Golden Tiger, iron leopard!


    He had a strong premonition that it was no coincidence that the two men appeared in Paris. They might have come to rescue Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter.


    At this moment, he can probably guess the identity of Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter, surnamed Qin, and let these two go out at the same time. Maybe there is only one in China.


    It''s no wonder that someone will offer a high price for nolante to rescue the mother and daughter. As the mother and daughter, the high price may have gone far beyond his imagination. No wonder nolante can''t refuse such temptation.


    When he looked at them, tiebao, who had been observing the surrounding situation, also noticed them. To be exact, he noticed Ji Rushu.

 Chapter 185

    Xu Shaotang, the beautiful man, has been automatically ignored by him. No matter how attractive a man is, he is not as attractive as himself.


    "There''s something wrong with your sexual orientation!"


    Ji Rushu noticed Xu Shaotang''s eyes, and saw that he had been staring at the two ugly men, and his face showed a chilly expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang was speechless.


    Ji Rushu is talking, iron leopard has come over, very impolitely opened the chair to sit down, to Ji Rushu smile: "beauty, we seem to have seen where?"


    "The way you chat up is too old-fashioned, isn''t it?" Ji Rushu was unmoved, full of disdain, and asked: "are you still single?"


    "Why, how do you know?" Iron leopard asked with a smile.


    Ji Rushu gave a faint smile and showed an expected expression. He looked up and down at the iron leopard and sighed: "it''s ok if you''re not handsome. It''s ok if you''re not tall. The way of chatting up is so old-fashioned. It''s really unreasonable if you''re not single!"


    "Cough..." Xu Shaotang almost choked to death by a mouthful of red wine. This girl''s mouth is too damaged.


    Iron leopard suddenly suffocated, almost did not choke out a mouthful of blood by her, efforts to calm his mood, said with a smile: "what''s the use of a man tall and handsome, the key is to see whether it is suitable, I am such an extinct good man."


    Iron leopard knows what he looks like, but he never feels inferior. To be exact, he even feels proud! But he has the capital of pride!


    The five words of "law enforcer iron leopard" alone are enough to make him proud!


    "Yes, you are single all your life, of course you are extinct!" Ji Rushu snorted.


    "Ha ha..." Xu Shaotang can''t help it any more. This girl''s mouth is so bad. If you are a little bit less, you may be choked by her words.


    "Boy, what are you laughing at? Believe it or not In front of Ji Rushu, tiebao doesn''t get a good deal. He turns to vent his anger on Xu Shaotang. Looking at his gnashing teeth, he seems to be very angry by Ji Rushu.


    "It''s not certain who will chop who will cook the hot pot!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    After the chance of kongjing master, although his strength has not fully recovered to the peak state, it is not far away from the peak state. Although he may not be able to defeat tiebao, he will never be weaker than tiebao. At worst, he can draw with him.


    Iron leopard is about to attack, golden tiger has come slowly, pressed iron leopard''s shoulder, hummed: "look at your promising point, bullying people in your country!"


    With that, Jin Hu also sat down very impolitely, and then took a bowl, poured the red wine into the bowl, drank it in Ji Rushu''s surprised eyes. After drinking it, he patted the porcelain bowl on the table, smashed it, smashed it in the mouth, and said discontentedly: "it''s not so good, it''s not as good as our Erguotou..."


    Ji Rushu can''t laugh or cry. These two don''t treat themselves as outsiders, do they? Besides, is there anyone who drinks red wine like this?


    Xu Shaotang is OK. He has already seen the strange behavior of these two people. It''s not surprising that they run naked on the street.


    If five of the law enforcers have to find a normal person, Xu Shaotang estimates that he is the only one, and none of the other four are normal.


    Of course, it''s just his assumption that Canglong is not a normal person in other people''s eyes.


    After another bowl of wine, Jin Hu patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder, showing his white teeth, and said with a smile, "I''ll let you avoid being bullied by this boy. Do you mind if you drink two bowls of wine?"


    Your uncle, do you mind if you have already drunk it? Xu Shaotang really wants to kick these two people out. All the shameful things have been thrown abroad!


    "You two don''t take yourself as an outsider, do you? Do you want me to add another pair of chopsticks? " Ji Rushu was very dissatisfied and said: "please do me a favor, I see you look like this, I really can''t eat! Well, before I met you, I really didn''t find that I had the problem of judging people by their appearance... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They are speechless. As members of the "law enforcers", when were they so despised?


    Two people looked at Xu Shaotang at the same time. At this moment, they were very upset. It was because there were so many little white faces that they couldn''t find girls!


    "Are we really that ugly?" Golden tiger looks at iron leopard to ask a way.


    Tiebao shakes his head. He never admits that he is ugly. Even if he is not handsome, he can''t describe it as hard to see. In his words, it''s short and tough.


    "You are not ugly!" Ji Rushu smiles and says, "you''re just too inspirational!"


    "How inspirational?" Golden Tiger looked at the iron leopard blankly, "what do you mean?"


    Iron leopard face bloated red, airway: "she is changing the way that we look ugly!"


    Xu Shaotang tries his best to hold back his smile. He suddenly feels that it must be very interesting to be with Ji Rushu. This girl hurts people. It''s really a set of things.Seeing the two person''s expression that was more uncomfortable than eating flies, Xu Shaotang let the boss bring two bottles of wine again. This time it is not red wine but the Chinese baijiu. "Well, when I invite you two to eat, we have other things to go first, maybe we will meet again."


    Let Ji Rushu humiliate them again, it is estimated that they will have to consider plastic surgery.


    "That''s a good boy! Except that I don''t like it! " Jinhu didn''t refuse, looking at Xu Shaotang and Ji Rushu''s back.


    Tiebao nodded and drank a mouthful of wine. His uninhibited face faded and he put on a dignified expression and said, "Tianhai, Xu Shaotang, is his presence here related to Qin''s granddaughter? I think he should be a master! "


    With their authority, what Xu Shaotang did in Tianhai is not a secret. They have already checked Xu Shaotang''s files.


    "Should Doesn''t it matter? " Golden Tiger pondered, a little uncertain said: "look at him, it seems that he took that woman to Paris to travel."


    "I hope..."


    After Xu Shaotang and Ji Rushu left, they went directly to a western restaurant. Ji Rushu won''t be polite to this man any more. She ordered a candlelight dinner directly, which can be regarded as a small satisfaction to her romantic feelings.


    Out of the restaurant, Ji Rushu said with a smile: "go shopping with me."


    "All right! I don''t seem to have any reason to refuse to go shopping with beautiful women. " Xu Shaotang agreed to come down.

 Chapter 186

    In the night of Paris, there is a strong smell of hormones. The streets are full of passionate men and women. Xu Shaotang carefully observes the people around him, looking for people who may be related to the disappearance of Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter.


    Although this possibility is very small, Xu Shaotang is still reluctant to miss the extremely slim opportunity.


    Ji Rushu looks at him secretly, pouting so that she can hang a teapot. She hates this man to death in her heart. She is such a beautiful woman. Can''t you take the initiative to hold my hand? There are men and women in love all over the street. Don''t you mean it at all?


    What a stupid man! Don''t understand amorous feelings, don''t understand romance, don''t understand girl''s mind!


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to Ji Rushu''s pouting mouth. After aimlessly walking out of a distance, he suddenly stopped.


    His eyes noticed a couple kissing next to the central pool. The woman was a very exotic blonde with exposed clothes. She was kissing with the men around her.


    But Xu Shaotang does not stay on the beauty, but takes Ji Rushu to find a place to sit down and pays attention to the man with the remaining light from the corner of his eyes.


    Vampire!


    He can see the identity of the man at a glance. Although the appearance of the vampire is no different from that of human beings, it can''t escape Xu Shaotang''s sharp sense.


    This is the first vampire he met after he arrived in France. He subconsciously felt that the vampire''s appearance in Paris was not accidental. It was probably related to the disappearance of Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter.


    When he stares at the man and woman who kiss, the man seems to notice that someone is staring at him. He releases the woman in his arms and looks in the direction where Xu Shaotang is.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes quickly moved away, and put Ji Rushu, who was sitting beside him, in her arms. Before she could react, she lowered her head and held her small mouth.


    "Well..." Ji Rushu was confused by the sudden kiss, his eyes were wide open, and even forgot to resist. When she recovered from the shock, the man''s mouth had been pasted with his red lips.


    It''s a kiss! Ji Rushu has only these words in his mind. Understand the current situation, her hands keep pushing Xu Shaotang, want to escape from his arms.


    Although she doesn''t mind holding hands with Xu Shaotang or something, she is not prepared for kissing at all. They just meet for the second time, and their first kiss is gone. Is it too fast?


    Ji Rushu wants to cry a little. Just now, he still scolds the man in his heart for not understanding the sentiment. Unexpectedly, he turns around and gives himself a bully and takes away his first kiss in a kind of domineering and rude way.


    However, no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t escape Xu Shaotang''s forceps like hands.


    "Don''t move! Cooperate Xu Shaotang said, and immediately hugged her in his arms. He didn''t want to attract the attention of the vampire. This person may be a very important clue.


    The vampire didn''t pay much attention to the two kissing people. He should be infected by the romantic atmosphere of Paris. The vampire smiles and continues to throw himself into the kiss with his girlfriend. He doesn''t mind enjoying the beauty''s blood before sucking it up.


    After several attempts to break away from the fruitless, Ji Rushu is also gradually touched by the love string. His arm involuntarily entangles Xu Shaotang''s neck, and he starts to enjoy the sudden "romantic" kiss with an emotional gasp in his nose.


    Feeling the change of the person in his arms, Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh or cry. He was just doing a play, but the woman was serious


    Ji Rushu''s response is very astringent. It''s not the same level as Xu Shaotang. But it''s from her astringent response that Xu Shaotang feels that she may be in trouble. She thought that such a passionate girl is also an old hand in love. Unexpectedly, she accidentally provokes a young girl.


    He has suffering in his heart and says, this girl, you don''t have to pretend to be an old hand in love. If you know she is a young girl, you won''t take Xu Shaotang as a cover even if you kill her. Well, there''s another song Yinuo in the family who hasn''t solved the problem. It seems that he''s provoking another woman.


    Originally doing a play, but now it''s a bit difficult to deal with the situation. In the face of Ji Rushu''s response, Xu Shaotang gradually has some reactions. He kisses a beauty like Ji Rushu. If he doesn''t respond at all, he really should go to see a doctor.


    Originally, it was just a show kiss, but now it has become a real kiss. Xu Shaotang''s tongue has pried Ji Rushu''s teeth open, and two wet tongues entangled.


    The delicate body in the arms has become hot, and there is a small and provocative groan. Just as they were about to go off with their guns, the vampire left slowly with his girlfriend in his arms.


    Xu Shaotang quickly separated from Ji Rushu. The woman''s face is flushed now, her chest is fluctuating violently, her eyebrows are full of spring emotion, and her shy appearance is very popular. However, Xu Shaotang has no time to appreciate the beauty in front of her now.


    "You go back to the hotel first. I have something to do."Xu Shaotang decides to follow up to see where the vampire is going. He feels that as long as he follows the vampire, he will probably find the whereabouts of Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter.


    He wanted to go, but he was held back. Ji Rushu resisted the impulse of beating others and said coldly, "asshole, you want to run after taking advantage of Miss Ben?"


    "Miss, I really have something urgent!" Xu Shaotang knew that he was wrong and said with regret: "you let me go first. When I finish handling things, it''s up to you to fight or scold! Now, I really have to go! "


    Seeing the vampire go further and further, Xu Shaotang can''t care so much. He stuffed the two bags he bought into Ji Rushu''s hand, opened Ji Rushu''s hand, and rushed out in an instant.


    "Ah..." Ji Rushu smashes two bags on the ground, looks at Xu Shaotang quickly disappearing in the crowd, and scolds: "asshole, hooligan, I''m not finished with you!"


    Take away their first kiss, not even a word to coax their own happy words, but also to leave her alone in the streets of Paris, it is too hateful!


    Angry, the two bags worth 200000 Euro were directly kicked out of the distance by her, stomped hard, turned and stopped a taxi to go to the hotel.


    As for those two bags, I don''t know which one will be cheaper.


    After kissing Miss Ben, do you still want miss ben to be your servant girl? Never seen such a shameless man!


    Sitting in the car, Ji Rushu thought more and more angrily. He scolded bitterly in his heart: as expected, the more handsome a man is, the less reliable he is!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 187

    Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to consider whether he is worthy of Ji Rushu. Under the cover of the crowd, he turns off his mobile phone and follows the vampire quietly. He doesn''t want the phone to ring suddenly when he is tracking the suspicious target.


    The vampire didn''t realize that he had been followed. He put his arms around the moving girl and walked into a dark alley.


    Xu Shaotang is sad for the blonde, but he doesn''t plan to help. He doesn''t want to disturb the vampire who may provide him with crucial clues. As for the blonde, she can only blame herself for her bad behavior.


    There were only three of them in the dark alley, and the vampire and the blonde were kissing again.


    Just as the blonde is immersed in the romantic kiss, the man has exposed his tusks to his neck.


    "Don''t Ah Help... " When his tusks pierced the blonde''s neck, the woman finally realized the danger. Unfortunately, no one would help her in this dark alley.


    Her voice is getting weaker and weaker, and the range of struggle is getting smaller and smaller. Her vitality is losing rapidly, and her body is withering rapidly, like a vent fur. A few breaths between, her whole body''s blood has been sucked dry by the vampire, becomes a corpse general corpse to fall on the ground.


    "Delicious blood..." Vampires lick their bloody lips and smile with satisfaction. Blood is not only their source of strength, but also their food. After eating and drinking enough, he did not look at the body on the ground, quickly disappeared in the dark.


    However, he did not know that he had become a prey in the eyes of others.


    When Xu Shaotang followed him, he took a look at the dry corpse on the ground and shook his head to catch up with the vampire.


    In many movies, vampires are afraid of the sun, and people who are sucked will become vampires. Xu Shaotang knows that these are all made up by people. Even the lowest level blood servants are not afraid of the sun. Whether the people who are sucked can become vampires depends on whether the people who are sucked are willing to give them "first support".


    Not all vampires can show their first support. Only vampires above the count have the ability to show their first support. Low level vampires have no right to reproduce! This restriction is to ensure the purity of blood.


    The speed of the vampire''s action is very fast, which makes people feel as if he can step tens of meters in one step. However, Xu Shaotang understands that this is the illusion of moving too fast.


    If the average person, perhaps really can''t keep up with the speed, but Xu Shaotang is firmly behind him, keep a safe distance, don''t let this vampire''s attention.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang has followed the vampire to a suburban manor.


    The location of the manor is not hidden, but it is enough to hide their whereabouts. In the suburbs of Paris, there are thousands of such manors, and no one would deliberately pay attention to this manor.


    After the vampire entered the house, Xu Shaotang followed him.


    "Hans, are you out hunting again? Forget where we are now? " Yelled a female vampire.


    "Haha, Laura, what are you worried about?" Hans said, "those people are just rubbish. They can''t threaten us at all. They just send us food."


    "You''d better pray not to bring the enemy here, or none of us will be able to bear the anger of the count," Laura said with a cold snort


    "Don''t press me with the count all the time!" Hans looked scornfully at the woman who told her what to do. She was the captain of the operation because she had an affair with the count?


    A woman who gains power by selling her body, does she really regard herself as a captain?


    In the face of Hans''s scornful eyes, Laura''s face showed a trace of anger. If she didn''t want to make trouble, she really wanted to teach this defiant man a lesson.


    Laura suppressed her anger and said coldly, "we have got reliable information that Huaxia has sent someone to Paris to rescue the mother and daughter. Therefore, we must move them out as soon as possible. Once Huaxia''s experts come, we may not be their opponents!"


    Sure enough!


    Hearing the conversation, Xu Shaotang is very happy. They are really related to the disappearance of Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter.


    No wonder nolante failed several times. In the face of these blood creatures, ordinary killer mercenaries are not their opponents at all.


    The more advanced a vampire is, the more difficult it is to kill. It is said that some vampires have lived for thousands of years, and their identities have changed again and again. In the last century, he may be a vassal, and in the next century, he may be a rich man.


    There are also exorcists in the West who are dedicated to dealing with these blood creatures. They are almost mortal enemies. As soon as they meet, they will kill each other.


    Found clues, Xu Shaotang heart also settled down, now as long as the location of the mother and daughter can be determined, so he did not rush to appear, but quietly hidden down to observe.


    "The master of China?" The disdain on Hans''s face finally receded, frowned and said: "if it''s really the Chinese experts coming, then we really have to be careful. Many people have died in their hands these years."For non-human creatures such as werewolves and vampires, Eastern China has always been their forbidden area. It is an ancient country with thousands of years of civilization. No one knows how terrible they are.


    Few of the blood clans who have entered China these years can come back alive, and those who can get away with it are all powerful.


    Hans knew he was afraid, and Laura was too lazy to take care of his hunting affairs. She said, "go back and let cliff, they will join us with the little girl, and we will leave Paris as soon as possible."


    Hearing their conversation, Xu Shaotang is glad that he is not in a hurry to show up. It seems that these people are still keeping Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter separately. They are really careful.


    "Good!" Hans nodded, and then went to contact other people. He told them to be careful on the phone. It seems that the arrival of golden tiger and iron leopard has given them great pressure.


    Xu Shaotang quietly lurks down, he has converged the breath of the whole body, the nose of the blood people is more clever than the dog, they will find out if they are not careful.


    He integrates his body shape with the surrounding environment. Unless there is a searchlight shining here, the enemy will never find him.


    While waiting for another group of people to come, Xu Shaotang sees Laura send someone to bring a beautiful young woman to the living room, and food is already ready on the dining table in the living room.

 Chapter 188

    He immediately recognized that this beautiful young woman was Qin Qianyu''s mother, Wen Yun!


    Wen Yun''s face is a little pale, and her mental state is not very good, but judging from the attitude of these people towards her, she doesn''t seem to have been abused.


    She was not really abused, and even looked a bit like a VIP.


    But, in the face of this table full of delicious food, she did not have any appetite, just sat there with a worried face, looking at Laura and asked, "where have you taken my daughter? Who are you, and what do you want from our mother and daughter? "


    These people arrested their mother and daughter, but they didn''t ask for anything, didn''t treat them like prisoners, and prepared exquisite dishes for them every day.


    The more she didn''t know the purpose of these people, the more worried she was. Especially, a few days ago, these people took her daughter away.


    Laura sat down in front of her and did not answer her question. She just said with a faint smile, "you''ll see your daughter soon, so you don''t have to go on a hunger strike any more."


    Xu Shaotang, who is lurking outside, suddenly realizes that no wonder she looks so pale. She is on a hunger strike. She wants to let these people bring her daughter here in this way.


    Wen Yun still didn''t move his chopsticks, just sat there quietly.


    "Smelly woman, don''t be shameless!" Hans had a fierce look in his eyes, and his tusks showed to Wen Yun unconsciously.


    If it wasn''t for the people above who ordered them not to hurt the mother and daughter, he might have enjoyed the delicious food long ago. This woman is so beautiful, her blood must be delicious. Of course, before enjoying the delicious food, he might have enjoyed the attractive body.


    Facing Hans'' tusks, Wen Yun is not alarmed. She has seen the means of these people for a long time, from the initial panic to the present numbness. She knew that these people did not dare to hurt their mother and daughter. She just looked forward to their rescue in her heart.


    "Hans, shut up Laura snapped.


    "Don''t yell at me!" Hans was even more angry in his eyes. He yelled at Laura: "don''t think you can shout in front of me with the support of the count! Look, when the count is tired of your body, I''ll make you look good! "


    "Bang"


    Laura suddenly moved and beat Hans back a few steps. At the same time, she grabbed Hans by the neck like lightning and pressed Hans directly on the wall. Her tusks also showed up. She looked at the man who had been against her with an angry face and said angrily, "if you want to die, I don''t care to give you a ride!"


    In order to successfully complete this task, she endures to Hans again and again, but Hans is even worse. Does he really think that he can become the captain of this operation with the favor of the count?


    Since the operation, Hans has never seen Laura hand, until this moment, he knew that the woman was hidden.


    With the short fight just now, he knew that he was not the opponent of this woman at all. If Laura wanted to kill him, it would be easy.


    "Leave me alone..." Hans blushed and struggled to say these words. He really belittled the woman.


    Seeing Hans pleading for mercy, Laura''s anger gradually subsided. With a cold hum, she threw him a few meters away and said in a cold voice, "you''d better do what you should do. If the action fails, you know the count''s means!"


    "Yes Hans got up from the ground and looked at the woman with fear on his face. Now even if he lent him courage, he didn''t dare to provoke the terrible woman again.


    Watching Hans roll out obediently, Laura sat down in front of Wenyun and asked someone to take the meal down. She said with a smile, "you''ll want to eat soon. I''ve asked someone to deliver your daughter. But there''s no time for you to eat later. "


    "Really?" Wen Yun''s calm face finally showed a trace of expression.


    Laura nodded: "if there is no accident, in another half an hour, your mother and daughter can meet."


    The smile on Wen Yun''s face flashed by. She thought of a possibility. She was even more worried. She asked, "do you want to take our mother and daughter out of Paris?"


    In addition to her daughter''s safety, she is most worried about this matter. If she leaves Paris, it will be difficult to find them again, and they are less likely to be rescued.


    "You are very clever!" Laura said with a smile: "your Chinese experts have come to Paris. For the sake of safety, we need to take your mother and daughter away as soon as possible. I don''t want to be against your Chinese experts. Huaxia is a magical country. To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to compete with you Huaxia people unless the count has orders. "


    "Who is your count? What did he do for you? " Wen Junqiang said calmly: "as long as you release our mother and daughter, I can give you double benefits."


    "Ha ha, you can''t give me the benefits I want!" Laura stood up, went to the window, looked at the dim night outside, and said faintly, "besides, I dare not betray the count..."


    She has seen the count''s powerful, in the eyes of the count, she is just a mole ant general, she really dare not betray, otherwise, her fate will be very miserable.In less than half an hour, Qin Qianyu was brought by four or five people.


    "Mom!"


    As soon as he entered the room, Qin Qianyu rushed into Wen Yun''s arms.


    "Xiaoyu, are you ok?" Wen Yun fondly touched her daughter''s head, and carefully examined her body to make sure that she had not been hurt.


    "Mom, I''m fine!" Qin Qianyu held his mother and tears rolled out of his innocent eyes. "It''s all my fault. If I don''t come to Paris, we won''t be caught by them."


    "Well, now that your mother and daughter are reunited, it''s time for us to set out!" Laura interrupted the warmth of the mother and daughter.


    Holding his daughter''s shaking hand, Wen Yun asked, "where are you going to take me?"


    "You''ll know when you go," Laura said with a smile


    Just as they were about to leave, one of them had been kicked in and smashed many tables and chairs by the way. By the time the man fell to the ground, he had become a corpse.


    "Asshole, I don''t know if I''ve been followed!" Laura''s instant reaction came over, and roared at the people who brought Qin Qianyu. He knew that the Chinese experts were coming.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t move, because he saw the man, the golden tiger and the iron leopard.


    Sure enough, the two men came to rescue Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter. At this moment, he knew that his guess about the identity of Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter was correct.

 Chapter 189

    They stood at the door, just like the God of war who suddenly fell from the sky. The golden tiger hugged his hands and looked at the people in the room with disdain. He said with a contemptuous smile: "you garbage vampires dare to provoke China!"


    Jinhu really has the right to say that these lower blood groups are not worth mentioning in their eyes.


    Iron leopard or a cheap smile, half leaning on the threshold, to the golden tiger asked: "have you ever eaten a vampire?"


    "No!" Golden Tiger looked at him disgustedly and scolded: "I don''t want to eat this kind of rubbish. If you like it, I''ll let you bake it later!"


    Iron leopard shook his head: "I don''t eat this kind of garbage, I just want to know if the wild dogs in Paris will dislike..."


    Two people have a talk of not a match, as if completely did not put these ten or so vampires in the eye.


    In the face of these two Chinese experts, Laura knew what she was most worried about had happened. She didn''t expect them to come so soon!


    "The others stop them, Hans, and I take the mother and daughter first!"


    Now she has no mind to punish those subordinates who lead the enemy. She just wants to take the mother and daughter away as soon as possible. Since the two Chinese people can not be detected by her subordinates, their strength can not be underestimated.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the Chinese, Qin Qianyu clapped his hands happily and said excitedly, "Mom, it''s great. Someone has come to save us!"


    Wen Yun is also very happy, holding her daughter''s little hand tightly, and a light of hope appears in her eyes.


    Just, they haven''t been happy for a long time, Laura poured a ladle of cold water on them.


    "You are happy too early. Even if my people are not their opponents, it''s OK to stop them for a while!"


    With the speed of the blood clan, as long as her subordinates can support for five minutes, she can take the mother and daughter far away. By then, the two Chinese experts may not be able to catch up with them.


    Other people who have received Laura''s order have rushed to the golden tiger and iron leopard, blocking their pursuit. While Laura and Hans knocked the mother and daughter unconscious and ran out of the window with them in their arms.


    "Quick fight, quick decision!"


    The golden tiger roared and killed the people who surrounded him. His boxer flashed golden halo. With one punch, a vampire who couldn''t dodge was blasted by him.


    Second kill!


    Although the life of the vampire is tenacious, but in the face of the golden tiger and iron leopard, their tenacious vitality does not have much effect.


    Other vampires look at the two Chinese experts in horror. They finally know why China is called a forbidden area.


    ¡­¡­


    Laura and Hans run away crazily with their mother and daughter in their arms. They play their speed to the extreme and dare not stay for a moment. If they stay for a moment, they will be more dangerous.


    In just two or three minutes, they have escaped for five kilometers. Their escape direction is the urban area, where the population is dense. As long as they can hide, it is difficult for the two Chinese experts to find them again.


    "Hans, hurry up!" Cried Laura.


    She found that Hans had fallen behind her, so she urged. Just, Hans didn''t keep the same speed with her, just followed her slowly.


    Laura was very angry, and she would scold Hans.


    It was a fist that met her.


    "Not Hans!" Laura was shocked and retreated to avoid the fatal attack.


    In a flash, the man stopped in front of her.


    Xu Shaotang puts Wen Yun on the ground, smiles at Laura with nervous face, and praises her: "it''s good, you can avoid my attack!"


    This Laura is obviously much better than Hans. When he killed Hans, it was very simple. Innate Qi directly split Hans in two. At the moment when Wenyun fell, he caught Wenyun, and then quietly followed Laura, ready to give her a fatal blow.


    He didn''t expect that this woman could react so quickly and avoid his fatal blow.


    "Who are you?" Laura looks at the man as if facing a big enemy. Now that Wenyun is in his hands, there''s no need to guess Hans''s fate. He must have died and can''t die any more.


    But she didn''t notice the difference behind her, which can only show that this man is absolutely the top master!


    She has now guessed that the identity of the mother and daughter is definitely not simple, otherwise, they will not provoke these top Chinese experts to Paris.


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "can''t you see it? I am a Chinese, the Chinese who took your life! "


    At the end of the speech, Xu Shaotang has rushed out and launched an attack on Laura.


    Just as his fist was about to hit Laura, the woman suddenly blocked Qin Qianyu in her arms in front of her. Xu Shaotang quickly took back his fist and stood still, saying in a cold voice, "do you think this way can stop my attack?""In fact, didn''t you take back the offensive?" Laura said with a smile.


    "I hear vampires are fast?" With a confident smile on his face, Xu Shaotang said, "in that case, we will be faster than anyone else."


    Move like the wind!


    Xu Shaotang has already raised his speed to the extreme. He doesn''t have the heart to spend with this woman, otherwise the golden tiger and iron leopard will be in trouble.


    His purpose is very simple. He takes advantage of speed to snatch Qin Qianyu from Laura.


    Laura''s pupils contracted violently. With her strength, she couldn''t see Xu Shaotang clearly. She just felt a gust of wind sweeping in front of her. Just as she was about to retreat, she suddenly felt a chill behind her. Subconsciously, she was about to turn around and prepare to resist the man''s attack with her hostage.


    How could Xu Shaotang let her do what she wanted? The real Qi on her hand came out, sank three points, and turned her fist into a claw. The hand full of real Qi turned into a deadly weapon in an instant. It went directly through Laura''s armpit and grasped her arm.


    "Ah Laura a pain call, in a flash, she found that the direct left arm has been life torn, and her hostage, has been to the man''s hands.


    "It seems that the speed of vampires is not so good!" Xu Shaotang puts Qin Qianyu beside Wen Yun and laughs at Laura.


    "Asshole!" Laura roared, blood mist around her broken arm. When the blood mist dispersed, her left arm had recovered as before.


    "Worthy of the blood clan, the ability to recover is very fast!" Xu Shaotang couldn''t help praising him.


    The biggest characteristic of the blood clan is that it has super regeneration ability, which is different from the recovery ability of the werewolf. If the werewolf''s arm is broken, it will not regenerate at all, but the wound at the broken arm can be healed with extremely fast speed.


    The powerful regeneration ability of the blood clan is not unlimited. Every time they regenerate, they will consume their blood essence and reduce their strength by one point. When the blood essence is exhausted, they will regenerate with broken arms. It is estimated that it is difficult for them to walk.


    Laura''s eyes are full of venomous expression, but now she only wants to escape. The strength of this Oriental man has far exceeded her estimate.


    A pair of wings suddenly appear from behind Laura. Before Xu Shaotang attacks again, Laura has already flown to the sky.


    "Sooner or later, I will let you pay this blood debt!" Laura screamed wildly.


    "Ha ha, you have no chance!"


    Think it''s safe to fly in the air? If he meets a vampire at the count level, he may have to work hard. A vampire who has won the count''s first support wants to run away in front of him. If the Dragon general knows, he may laugh to death.


    Xu Shaotang''s feet are sharp, and he has already gone to the air.


    Laura realized that something was wrong. Just as she was about to run away, Xu Shaotang had caught her. A shrill scream sounded, and her wings had been broken. At the same time, a fierce Qi passed by.


    Laura saw a headless body fall.


    Eh, how can there be a headless body?


    Xu Shaotang''s speed was so fast that Laura didn''t realize that the headless body was her own

 Chapter 190

    When the golden tiger and the iron leopard tracked down, only the bodies of Hans and Laura were found.


    Looking at the traces of fighting around, their faces were very ugly.


    Iron leopard squatted down, fingers stained with a little bit of the blood left at the scene, put it on the tip of his nose, gently smelled it, and said in a deep voice: "there was only one person''s blood at the scene, which should be the female vampire whose head was twisted off. From this point of view, Miss Qin''s mother and daughter were not injured."


    This has been a blessing in misfortune.


    "You can see a little bit more!" Golden Tiger pointed to the scene and said: "the man who robbed Miss Qin''s mother and daughter from the vampire must be an expert. We came from the manor, and it took only three or four minutes. The scene of the fight is not obvious, which means that the other party killed the two blood sucking ghosts with little effort!"


    "Well!" Iron leopard agreed to nod: "the strength of the other side should not be under you and me!"


    Jin Hu nodded, then reluctantly took out the communicator, and said awkwardly to the communicator: "chief, our mission failed, the vampire was killed, and the whereabouts of Mrs. Qin''s mother and daughter are unknown..."


    As powerful law enforcers, they are very reluctant to face failure, but failure is failure, and they have to admit it.


    "Follow up!"


    There was an old and dignified voice on the phone. There was no extra words. After giving the order, he hung up the phone directly.


    The golden tiger and the iron leopard looked at each other with a wry smile. How to trace the whereabouts of the mother and daughter in Paris? It''s not easy to find the trace when they transfer the hostages. Now, the clue is broken again. Moreover, they have been trying to find the whereabouts of the mother and daughter again. It''s very difficult.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang told nolante his position. Ten minutes later, a lengthened car appeared in front of him. The driver stepped down from the car and saluted Xu Shaotang respectfully: "Hello, sir! I''ve come to meet you on Mr. Noland''s order. "


    Nolante has told him in advance that he must be polite to this guest. Therefore, even though he has a natural aversion to Chinese people, he still dares not make mistakes in front of Xu Shaotang and offends nolante''s guests. He knows the consequences.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and picked Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter into the car.


    By the time they got to their branch, a helicopter had been waiting nearby for a long time.


    On the plane, Wen Yun first woke up and instinctively looked around. When he saw his comatose daughter, he put down his heart. Then he calmly looked at Xu Shaotang sitting opposite him: "where are you taking us?"


    Her words are in English. Asian people are similar in appearance. She doesn''t know which country Xu Shaotang is from.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said in Chinese: "you don''t have to worry. You will be back in China soon. You are safe now. "


    "Are you Chinese?" Wen Yun was overjoyed and asked, "did you save us?"


    "I can''t help you. I''m just helping my friend!" Xu Shaotang laughed and continued: "you can have a rest first. I need to take you to Bordeaux first. Someone will send you back to China later."


    As long as the mother and daughter were handed over to nolante, he would be able to repay the favor owed to nolante. This favor is much better than the one owed to song Anbang. It took only a day or two to repay.


    After paying off both of them, he felt like he was in debt. He really didn''t like to be in debt.


    "Why take us to Bordeaux first?" Wen Yun frowned, and the joy on his face faded. He thought, is there any other purpose for this man to bring them to Bordeaux?


    Knowing Wen Yun''s worry, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. I''m just taking you back to recover your life."


    Wen Yun doesn''t know whether Xu Shaotang''s words are true or not. Now she only has the feeling that she is a butcher and I''m a fish. Both of them are helpless and can''t escape.


    Wen Yun carefully guards Qin Qianyu. At this time, she can only try not to hurt her daughter. Xu Shaotang also no longer said, peace of mind on the plane closed his eyes.


    Before the plane arrived in Bordeaux, Xu Shaotang''s phone rang. Looking at the number displayed on the phone, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but show a wry smile. The elder brother also came a little too soon.


    When the phone was connected, the familiar voice came: "boy, did you save Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a dry smile, "yes, I''ll repay the debt to nolante..."


    "It''s you, boy!" The person on the phone was obviously relieved and said with a smile: "they said that the vampire was killed, and the whereabouts of the Qin family''s mother and daughter are unknown. When I think about your boy just went to Paris, I know it''s mostly your boy who did it!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "brother, can you stop staring at me all the time..."


    He is a little helpless. It seems that my brother is staring at him all the time. It''s not difficult to find out his whereabouts by this way.The elder brother snorted coldly and said, "if I don''t stare at you, boy, you can''t pierce the sky? Wait for you to come back and get punished


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang is a little confused.


    What''s the reason that you have to be punished even if you save people?


    "What''s the matter?" The elder brother said: "what''s the matter? Originally, golden tiger and iron leopard have tracked down their mother and daughter''s whereabouts, and they can be rescued soon. Now it''s a good thing. You''re going to take a stab in the middle. Do you know how much money the Qin family will give norrant? Two billion dollars! "


    Even though Xu Shaotang, who doesn''t take money as money, can''t help but take a breath when he hears this figure!


    Two billion dollars! No wonder nolante can''t refuse such a reward! The Qin family is too willing to pay for it! He also understood what he meant now. Originally, golden tiger and iron leopard had tracked down the clues. With their skills, it was no matter that they rescued the mother and daughter.


    If Jin Hu and tie Bao were to save the mother and daughter, the Qin family would spend all their money, but now they would lose 2 billion US dollars because of their own efforts. This time, they are really in trouble


    No wonder the elder brother asked him to get ready to be punished. I guess the Qin family can''t wait to have a slap on him now? If song Yinian and song Anbang are lions, the Qin family is the real Tyrannosaurus Rex!


    Not because of anything else, just because there is a person in the Qin family, a person who is known to all in China - Qin Guozhu!

 Chapter 191

    Hearing that Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, the elder brother said with a smile, "do you know that you are afraid now? Why don''t you just bring them back, owe norante the favor, and pay them back later. "


    "No..." Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said, "since I have promised nolante, naturally I will handle this matter."


    Although doing so will make the Qin family unhappy, this is his principle. He promised others to do things and must complete them!


    "I knew you would say that!" The elder brother said with a helpless smile: "in this case, you will escort their mother and daughter back in person! There must be no more mistakes! It can be regarded as making up for the past. "


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang cried sadly, "I want to play in Paris for a few more days..."


    If you want to play in Paris, it''s true that you don''t want to escort the mother and daughter.


    "All right!" The elder brother said with a smile: "then you can continue to play in Paris. However, I got the news. It seems that a man named Yan Yingjie is going to trouble your Xu family..."


    At this point, my brother has hung up.


    "Hello, hello..." Xu Shaotang shouts to the phone. He knows that the elder brother did it on purpose and disclosed the news to him. Now, he just wants to hurry home. It seems that he really wants to escort the mother and daughter back to China.


    Around for a long time, or can not escape the fate of bodyguards!


    Yan Yingjie is such a jerk. If he doesn''t do it sooner or later, it''s just this time!


    Originally, he didn''t want to argue with that bastard. Now he really wants to kill Yan Yingjie!


    When Xu Shaotang hung up with a wry smile and shaking his head, Wen Yun looked up at him curiously and asked, "who was the person who talked to you just now?"


    Although she didn''t hear the person on the phone clearly, Xu Shaotang respected the person on the phone from his tone. Moreover, she felt that the voice was a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember who the owner of the voice was.


    Xu Shaotang said, "you will know later."


    It''s not surprising that Wen Yun knows that her elder brother exists. She is also a member of the Qin family.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t want to say more, Wen Yun stopped asking. Now, she just needs to make sure that Xu Shaotang didn''t hurt their mother and daughter.


    Soon, the helicopter arrived at norrant''s manor in Bordeaux. Qin Qianyu was still in a coma, so Xu Shaotang had to take her down.


    "Ha ha, Xu, you didn''t disappoint me!"


    Norrant was overjoyed to see that the mother and daughter in the photo were safe and sound. Before Xu Shaotang got off the plane with Qin Qianyu in his arms, he welcomed them with laughter. This time, he not only kept his reputation, but also made a lot of money. He was not happy.


    Xu Shaotang said: "I''ve paid back the favor that I owe you. Now you can make a deal with your employer. There''s something urgent in my family. I need to go back to China as soon as possible to escort their mother and daughter. Please arrange it."


    "Well, you can have a rest and wait for the lady in your arms to wake up."


    Norrant said, immediately began to contact the employer, he needs to receive money to let the mother and daughter back to China.


    When the Qin family made sure that the mother and daughter were safe, they readily paid a commission of two billion US dollars. Norrant, who received the Commission, was smiling, but Xu Shaotang was depressed.


    "Brother Xu, how did you save us?"


    "Brother Xu, are you very good?"


    "Brother Xu, I''ll treat you to potato chips..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at the girl with no impurity in her eyes. Now he really hopes Qin Qianyu is still dizzy. Since she wakes up, she has been asking Xu Shaotang all kinds of questions like a curious baby. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to answer them.


    In front of such a girl, even if he has a full stomach of anger also can not send out, had to constantly endure her problems.


    Qin Qianyu doesn''t notice Xu Shaotang''s impatient expression, but Wen Yun on one side sees it, smiles at Xu Shaotang''s apology, and pulls Qin Qianyu back to his side: "Qianyu, he''s tired. Let him have a rest."


    From getting on the plane to now, the man in front of them almost said nothing except his name. She could see that the man might have something on his mind.


    "Brother Xu, are you tired?" Qin Qianyu blinked shuilingling''s big eyes and asked naively.


    "OK..." Xu Shaotang half closed his eyes and leaned his head against the seat. He was not tired. He was just a little worried about his family. He didn''t know what would happen to Yan Yingjie. Although he knew that the wolf group would protect his family, he was still worried when he was not with his family.


    "Oh, then take a rest!" Qin Qianyu nodded cleverly, and suddenly came over, "do you want me to sing you a lullaby?"


    Lullaby?


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Qianyu in tears and smiles. Does he really treat himself as a child? The girl is so simple, and the Qin family are so careful to protect her that Qin Qianyu, who is already a big girl, is like a child"You are You are Qin Miss Qin Qianyu


    When Xu Shaotang didn''t know how to refuse the girl''s kindness, a young woman sitting next to her suddenly looked at them in surprise. Her face was full of incredible surprise.


    Although Qin Qianyu deliberately wore a hat and scarf to cover most of his face, he was recognized by enthusiastic fans.


    When she said this, people around her looked to this side. The people on the plane were mostly Chinese, and many of them were young men and women on holiday in Paris. Few of them had never heard of Qin Qianyu. You know, Qin Qianyu is the most popular star in China.


    Being recognized by others, Qin Qianyu is not affectable. He simply takes off the scarf that covers his face, smiles sweetly at the woman, and politely reaches out his hand to shake the girl: "Hello, I''m Qin Qianyu."


    "Wow, that''s Qin''s shallow language!"


    "Luoshen!"


    "Real people are more beautiful than on TV! It''s the God of Luo


    For a moment, all kinds of praise were heard, and the cabin became lively. Everyone wanted to take a group photo with Qin Qianyu, which made the cabin a little chaotic.


    Fortunately, the stewardess came out to stop the rioters. However, from her excited eyes, we can see that if she was not on the plane now, she would be the first to rush up to take a picture with Qin Qianyu.


    Xu Shaotang is really puzzled, is not a star, these people commit such a crime? Although Qin Qianyu is a beautiful woman, she is more like a little sister next door.

 Chapter 192

    There is also this Qin shallow language. With the power of the Qin family, what is wrong with her? She just wants to be a star. I don''t know what she thinks in her little head.


    With the intervention of the stewardess, the cabin finally recovered to calm, but everyone turned their eyes to this side. From time to time, some people handed over papers to ask for signatures.


    Qin Qianyu is busy dealing with his fans, and Xu Shaotang can finally have a quiet rest.


    However, it wasn''t long before he closed his eyes that Qin Qianyu''s soft and beautiful voice rang out in the cabin. It turned out that she couldn''t bear the fans'' demands and held a live concert in the cabin.


    I have to admit that Qin Qianyu''s singing is really beautiful. If other people were singing in the cabin, I''m afraid some passengers would have jumped out and yelled at her. However, Qin Qianyu''s singing is particularly attractive. All the people on the plane are intoxicated with her singing, and even Xu Shaotang, who never listens to her singing, is quietly listening to her singing.


    The flight attendant of the crew also came out from the rest room, intoxicated listening to the beautiful song, and there was a burst of warm applause in the cabin from time to time.


    When Qin Qianyu sang for more than half an hour, Xu Shaotang took advantage of her break, rarely took the initiative to talk to her, curiously asked: "why do they call you Luoshen?"


    He had heard song Yinuo and Lin Shuying mention this title before. In the cabin, Qin Qianyu almost every time he finished a song, everyone would shout "Luoshen" crazily, which made Xu Shaotang become a little curious and wanted to know how she got this title.


    The smile on Qin Qianyu''s face instantly solidified, and he looked at him: "you don''t know what I call Luoshen?"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head. He really doesn''t know. If he knows, he won''t ask.


    Qin Qianyu took a look at him and said, "I once sang a song called Luoshen, so later my fans all called me that..."


    Another point she did not say, can be called "Luoshen", also because of her outstanding appearance, many people think she and Cao Pi''s Luoshen is very consistent, this also has this title.


    She tasted the taste of loss for the first time, how many people want to be close to her, how many people want to take a picture with her, but the handsome man in front of her hit her, let her begin to doubt her charm.


    Did this man come out of the primeval forest? He didn''t know why she was called Luoshen? Doesn''t she watch TV, doesn''t surf the Internet, doesn''t listen to music? What''s more, she has already sung this song!


    She was right. Xu Shaotang didn''t really watch TV. At that time, he might as well go out and play with Miao Miao.


    When Qin Qianyu got off the plane, she was taken a group photo. The stewardess also came to take a group photo. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang was in control of the situation on the scene. Otherwise, there would be another riot.


    Finally out of the airport, Xu Shaotang''s back has been wet with sweat, he had to sigh, these so-called fans are really crazy.


    Qin Qianyu is followed by a lot of people. From time to time, some people take out their mobile phones to take photos. When the entertainment reporters outside the airport see Qin Qianyu, they all swarm around and want to interview her.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is having a headache to stop these crazy reporters and fans, a large group of armed police have come to this side. With neat steps and fierce look, they are elite soldiers.


    Most of the people around here are ordinary people. They seldom see such a battle. Many people are scared to retreat, but there are still many brave people around Qin Qianyu.


    When the military and police arrived, the soldiers mercilessly pushed away the people who surrounded Qin Qianyu and formed a human wall to block the scene. No one was allowed to get close to their mother and daughter. Even Xu Shaotang, who had been a bodyguard all the way, was stopped outside. And those reporters who still want to take photos are stopped rudely.


    "What are you doing? I''m a reporter. I have the right to interview! " A stopped male reporter was unwilling to say.


    However, these soldiers obviously did not intend to explain anything to him. The leader of the team waved his hand lightly, and the two soldiers immediately stepped forward and took the reporter away without saying a word. The reporter kept struggling, but he was not the opponent of the two soldiers at all and was dragged out of the scene.


    "What''s the background of Qin Qian Yu?"


    "Yes, look at this posture, her background should not be simple!"


    Seeing these fierce soldiers and policemen, many people begin to guess Qin Qianyu''s identity one after another. Everyone can see that Qin Qianyu''s identity is absolutely not simple. No matter how famous a star is, no one is qualified to enjoy the protection of so many soldiers and policemen.


    As everyone kept guessing, a bulletproof military vehicle stopped at the gate of the airport, the door opened, and a middle-aged man with a national face came out. His face, which had been in a high position for a long time, was unswerving and smiling, and his whole body exuded the momentum of a superior person. Xu Shaotang recognized this man at a glance, the commander of the Beijing Garrison, Qin Haoran!


    Although he is only a garrison commander, the number of unified troops may not be as large as any of the eight major military regions, but he has the rank of lieutenant general on his shoulder. He is the youngest lieutenant general in China at present. This alone makes him proud.The commander of the garrison in the capital has no less power than the commander of the eight military regions. This is the capital of China. Naturally, the importance of this position does not need to be mentioned. He has another identity, the eldest son of Qin Guozhu!


    "Daddy


    Seeing his father''s figure, Qin Qianyu pushes aside the soldiers and police who surround him and rushes to Qin Haoran''s arms. The grievances she suffered in Paris suddenly came to her heart, and tears came down unconsciously. As a child, she had never suffered any grievances, but she was kidnapped in Paris. If her mother had not been with her, she would have collapsed.


    Qin Haoran touches his daughter''s head with a look of doting on her rigid face. Wen Yun also comes over. The couple''s eyes are opposite, and they see a deep love in each other''s eyes.


    Qin Haoran stroked his daughter''s head with one hand and took his wife''s hand with the other. He said piteously: "you are wronged..."


    "We worried you." Wen Yun gave a faint smile and let her husband take her hand.


    Looking at the crowded airport gate, Qin Haoran said, "there are many people here. Let''s go home first!"


    Hearing his father''s words, Qin Qianyu showed his head from his arms, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and said coquettishly, "Dad, brother Xu saved us. You must thank him well!"


    However, when she looked at the gate of the airport, there was no trace of Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 193

    "Mom, have you seen where brother Xu has gone?" Unable to see Xu Shaotang''s voice, Qin Qianyu anxiously looks at her mother. She is ready to repay her life-saving benefactor.


    Wen Yun looked around, but did not find Xu Shaotang''s voice. He shook his head blankly: "maybe he went to do something else..."


    Qin Haoran glanced at the gate of the airport. A smile flashed across his face. He said to himself with a smile: "this boy runs fast!"


    Some things his wife and daughter don''t know, but he knows them all. Because of this boy, the Qin family lost two billion dollars. He is going to catch Xu Shaotang and clean up. As a result, the boy has already slipped away. He really runs faster than a rabbit!


    However, with this boy''s ability, it''s really a bit of trouble to deal with him. Qin Haoran''s mouth suddenly bends upward, showing a smile. He thinks that maybe he can beat him with someone''s hand. How can he let him go after the Qin family suffered so much?


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that Qin Haoran has begun to count on him. He has indeed slipped away. When he saw a large number of soldiers and police coming, he has already slipped away. Anyway, their mother and daughter are safe, and their tasks have been completed.


    He doesn''t want to be missed by the Qin family, although he knows that it''s very unlikely that he won''t be missed.


    Touching the card in his arms, nolante gave him a thank-you gift. There were 200 million dollars in it. He thought, would you like to give the 200 million dollars to the Qin family to make up for their loss?


    When you think about it carefully, you still think that the Qin family is not short of money. Qin Zongheng, the second son of Qin Guozhu, runs the famous Zongheng group in China. You''d better not go into the trap yourself.


    Besides, this is the capital, and he has to turn back to Tianhai. He has no time to spend with the Qin family here!


    Before the flight to Tianhai took off, Xu Shaotang''s phone had already rung.


    "Where are you?" Ji Rushu''s voice came from the phone, with endless resentment in his tone.


    Hearing Ji Rushu''s voice, Xu Shaotang patted his head. Then he remembered that he had come back from France in a hurry, as if he had forgotten her in Paris


    "I''m in Beijing, and I''m going back to Tianhai..." Xu Shaotang a little guilty said.


    In Paris, Ji Rushu''s face changed color instantly. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. However, the anger in his heart could not be suppressed in any case. For a long time, Ji Rushu finally broke out and yelled at the phone: "Xu Shaotang, I''m not finished with you!"


    It''s so irritating. He kisses himself and disappears. After that, he can''t get through the phone. He finally gets through to him. However, he has left her and returned to China alone. He has never seen such a man!


    Xu Shaotang knew he was wrong and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I have something urgent to deal with at home. Well, when you come back from Paris, I''ll treat you to dinner and make amends to you face to face. "


    "Make amends?" Ji Rushu was even more angry and said angrily: "if you invite me to have a meal, then you can make amends? Is Miss Ben so easy to handle? "


    "Ha ha, I''ll treat you to more meals." Xu Shaotang said with a ha ha: "Tianhai''s Hotel, as you choose!"


    "Go away!" Ji Rushu roared and hung up in anger. Xu Shaotang has made up her mind to make up her mind!


    Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly. Listening to this girl''s tone, she should be very angry. If she sees her next time, I don''t know how she will reproach herself. For Ji Rushu''s mouth, he has a deep understanding. With that girl''s poisonous tongue, he can''t say anything good.


    ¡­¡­


    The Xu family is still in the same peaceful atmosphere as before, but they are all very nervous looking at the old man sitting in the wheelchair. Although the old man is disabled, his indescribable momentum is not reduced at all, and his sleepy eyes show a flash of light from time to time.


    Even Li Baoshan, who had been strictly trained by Xu Shaotang, was almost overwhelmed by the momentum of the old man.


    The old man was not hostile. On the contrary, he helped the Xu family to solve a problem. The man who caused the problem had passed out and was lying in the yard like a dead dog. All the soldiers who followed him, except one, were left tied to the ground.


    The man who wasn''t tied up was not the old man''s kindness, just because the old man said: "go and tell Yan Beize that I''ve taken down his useless son. I want his son and ask him to come and lead him in person!"


    After calling Yan Beize, the only one who was not tied up squatted on one side and looked at the old man with horror.


    However, because of this, the talent of the Xu family is even more tense. The son of the new commander of the southeast military region was beaten half dead in the Xu family. I''m afraid that the new commander will take the Xu family to make a victory.


    Even though we know that there is someone behind Xu Shaotang, we are still worried. When Xu Shaotang is not at home, it seems that we have no backbone in our hearts.


    The old man didn''t care about the worries of the Xu family. He just sat there quietly. Behind him, a man and a woman stood upright. The man was about forty years old. He was as straight as a tall pine. His face was like a knife. There was no expression on his face, but his eyes were shining.As for the woman, not only Li Baoshan, but also Lin Shuying and Lin Yunong, Tantai Jingming!


    They have seen the overbearing of Tantai Jingming, and now a overbearing woman is standing beside the old man. They begin to guess the identity of the old man in their hearts.


    However, Li Baoshan knows a little more than Lin Shuying. He knows that Tantai Jingming is a member of the dragon group! The identity of the old man will not be simple if the people in the dragon group can be used as guards. Li Baoshan has already guessed the identity of the old man - Longjiang!


    Although he didn''t know long Jiang, Xu Shaotang said the name in front of them when he first met with Tantai Jingming.


    He wanted to call Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone has been turned off, but he does not know that Xu Shaotang is now on the plane back to Tianhai.


    The old man''s half narrowed eyes suddenly opened, and a faint smile appeared on his face: "it seems that there are guests in your house again..."


    His body is disabled, but his accomplishments are still there. As a top expert, his hearing is naturally sensitive to ordinary people. Even the man behind him and Tan Tai Jing Ming are not aware of the movement outside.


    Soon after his words fell, there was a rumbling sound in the sky, and more than ten armed helicopters had arrived at Xu''s compound.

 Chapter 194

    The helicopter fell on the periphery, and a large number of armed soldiers rushed out of the plane, instantly surrounded the Xu family.


    Looking at a large number of soldiers rushing in, Li Baoshan made a gesture. The wolf group immediately dispersed. They were ready to attack, but the Xu family''s bodyguards consciously protected the Xu family behind them.


    Looking at their skillful movements, the old man gently waved his hand and said with a smile, "you don''t have to be nervous."


    He came here just to help the Xu family deal with the trouble. Of course, for him, this is not the main purpose. His main purpose is to drink wine. After sixty years of flower carving, I haven''t tasted this kind of wine for a long time.


    If he wants to drink this kind of wine, of course, it''s not difficult. It''s just that there is no one to accompany him to drink, so it seems to have less taste.


    Although he had guessed the identity of the old man, Li Baoshan still did not dare to neglect him. After all, they were facing hundreds of soldiers with live ammunition. In case a gun goes off and injures the Xu family, Xu Shao will certainly not let them go.


    There was a disorderly sound outside, and wave after wave of tension filled the air. The oppressive atmosphere made everyone unable to breathe. Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun held hands with each other, and they could feel the sweat in each other''s hands.


    "Look out, they''re coming in!" Li Baoshan said in a deep voice.


    With the sound of Li Baoshan, all the people have put on an attack posture. In the hidden corner of the Xu family, two snipers have been in place. As long as these people threaten the safety of the Xu family, no matter who comes, they will shoot each other decisively.


    Yan Beize stepped out of the plane surrounded by several guards. His face was very blue. He knew the power of the Xu family. Originally, he didn''t want to be an enemy with the Xu family. However, the Xu family was really deceiving others. He detained his son and had to lead them himself!


    Arrogance! He wants to see why the Xu family detains his son!


    When he entered the yard of the Xu family and saw Yan Yingjie who had fainted in the yard, his face turned black and purple. His endless anger was burning in his chest, and his teeth were creaking. He stepped forward quickly, held his son in his arms, and roared: "come on, catch all the people in the Xu family. If there is any resistance, kill them on the spot!"


    Lao laizi did indulge his son. However, even if his son was not successful, he was the only child of the Yan family. Now he fainted in the Xu family. His anger can be imagined.


    The soldiers faithfully carried out his orders and immediately came to the inner hall of Xu''s house with guns. However, as soon as they arrived at the door, they were stopped by an old man in a wheelchair.


    The soldier pulled the bolt, which was just their habitual action, but in the eyes of the two people behind the old man, it was no different from the assassination of the old man!


    So, they moved!


    Tantai Jingming and the man moved at the same time. They rushed out from behind the old man and directly kicked out. Several soldiers who rushed in front of the old man were immediately kicked out by them and injured several people behind him.


    When the soldiers were ready to shoot, they found that they had a gun.


    The soldiers dare not shoot. It can be seen from the actions of the two men just now that the two men are absolutely not ordinary people. If they shoot rashly, they will not be able to kill them. But they are definitely dead.


    "What are you doing there? Do you want me to repeat the order again? " Looking at the people under him, Yan Beize roared angrily.


    Because the soldiers stood in front of the door, Yan Beize didn''t see the old man in the door. If he saw the old man, he would not dare to let anyone draw a gun in front of him.


    Yan Beize was burning with anger when an angry voice came to his ear.


    "Yanbeize! Get the hell out of here


    There was a flash of anger on the old man''s face. In recent years, he was seldom angry, but now, he could not hide his anger.


    The voice was like thunder. When Yan Beize heard the voice, he suddenly stagnated and a dignified figure appeared in his mind.


    Yanbeize quickly trot forward, put aside the soldiers in front of the door, two people have not met, has come to yanbeize careful greetings voice: "is it the old chief?"


    Although he was blocked by his subordinates, he was familiar with the voice, and the tone of his voice was very similar to that of the old chief.


    Thinking of this, yanbeize immediately ordered: "put away all the guns!"


    Let alone shoot at the old man. If someone wants to deal with him, he can pull out his gun in front of the old man, which is enough to send him to the military court. Moreover, the military court can only have one result: shot!


    Even if he has the rank of lieutenant general on his shoulder, even if he is the commander of the military region with a heavy hand!


    In China, except for a limited number of people, all the others who dare to draw a gun in front of this old man, no matter what your identity, are capital crimes!


    When the soldiers dispersed, the cold sweat on yanbeize''s face began to seep out. It was really the old chief!"Old, old chief, why are you here?" Yan Beize felt that his legs began to shake involuntarily, but he still trotted to the old man and stood at attention respectfully.


    Seeing Yan Beize''s respectful attitude, Xu''s family was relieved. It seems that the old man''s background is frightening! Old chief? It is estimated that he is also a national elder! However, they began to wonder why they had never seen the old man in TV and news reports?


    "Can''t I be here?" The old man snorted coldly, "it''s you. What do you want to do when you bring so many people to break into houses? Do you still have military law in your eyes? "


    Two questions in a row directly made the sweat on Yan Beize''s forehead drop like a broken bead. He could hear the anger of the old chief from his voice. If he could not give a reasonable explanation to the old chief, the commander of the Annan military region would change immediately, and it would be good for him to save his life!


    "Old chief, calm down, how dare Beize ignore the military law!" Yan Beize swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "it''s the Xu family who bullied people too much. They not only injured and detained the dog, but also asked me to come and get people in person. I''m so angry that I brought people to the Xu family and asked them to give me an explanation..."


    The old man raised his head and looked at Yan Beize with a frightened face. The anger on his face did not subside, but his voice gradually became flat: "I made your son faint! Do you also need me to give you an explanation? "


    However, his flat voice, hidden is boundless anger!


    "I I dare not... " Yan Beize lowers his head. He knows the old chief''s temper. The old chief''s words have made his whole body sweat continuously. His clothes have been soaked, and his legs are shaking more severely. He can hardly support his body.

 Chapter 195

    "Don''t you dare?" The old man snorted coldly: "if I don''t come, I don''t know you have a good son! How dare you forge military orders to arrest people in the Xu family! Who gave him so much courage? "


    "Forgery Military order? " Yanbeize hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, sweat on the face of the continuous fall, the voice is a little trembling.


    He really didn''t know about it. If he knew about it, he would certainly stop it. No matter how much he doted on his son, he didn''t dare to let his son do such a thing! Forging military orders is a serious crime, ranging from imprisonment to military court!


    "Show it to him!" The old man''s voice falls down, and Tantai Jingming has handed the forged military order to yanbeize.


    Yan Beize took the military order tremblingly. He just glanced at it casually. He knew that the military order was forged.


    If this kind of thing is discovered by ordinary people, he can come forward to dredge it up. But now his old chief is in charge of it himself. I''m afraid his son can''t do well!


    As soon as Yan Beize thought of what his son was going to face, he was already out of his rage. Instead, he was in endless fear. His body soaked in cold sweat could no longer support him. His legs softened and he collapsed on the ground. But his eyes looked at the old man and cried, "old chief, please forgive Yingjie..."


    Now, he can''t care about his image as commander of the military region. In front of this old man, no image is useful. He just wants to plead for his son.


    The old man glanced at Yan Yingjie, who had passed out of his coma, and then looked at his subordinate. He closed his eyes. After a long time, he could not bear to let him be a queen. He opened his eyes and asked, "does he have military status?"


    Yan Beize was stunned, then woke up and said: "no, this child is not suitable to stay in the army


    He has been in the officialdom for a long time, but how can he not understand the meaning of the old chief? The old chief is planning to open up the net. If the old chief really wants to run his son, his son has no military status and has to go to the military court obediently.


    "Since he has no military status, you should deal with the matter yourself this time." The old man said faintly, and added: "handle impartially!"


    "Yes Yan Beize was very happy in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face. He just stood up from the ground in a hurry and gave the old man a very standard military salute.


    He knew that his son would not escape from prison, but at least he didn''t have to go to the military court. A little dredging of his relationship could at least reduce his son''s sentence by a few years. The old chief tacitly allowed him to dredge the relationship, otherwise he would not be allowed to deal with it by himself.


    The old man waved, showing a tired look: "well, let people take your good son away! Remember, young people''s business, let them handle it by themselves


    The last sentence has a hint of warning.


    Of course, he knows what it is about young people. Isn''t it that his son pursues song Yinuo and quarrels with Xu Shaotang? Let the young people deal with it by themselves, which has broken the old generation''s desire to use their power and relationship to intervene.


    Yan Beize quickly asked Yan Yingjie and those who were tied up to get away, respectfully stood in front of the old man and said: "the old chief seldom comes to Annan. Why don''t you come to my place to inspect the situation of the Annan military region, and let me have a little bit of friendship as a host."


    The old man in front of him is a big mountain. He knows that as long as the old man goes to the southeast military region for a walk, even if he only stays for a few minutes, he can get great benefits.


    The old man didn''t know what he was thinking. He shook his head slightly, half closed his eyes and said, "if I have something else to do, I won''t go to you. You should know more about Annan than anyone else. Train your soldiers well. If anything goes wrong, no one can protect you."


    Since he came to Annan, the old man decided to give some advice to his old subordinates. After all, they have been following him for many years. He doesn''t want to see them go the wrong way, and he doesn''t want to see Annan go into chaos.


    At present, the situation in the Annan region is very delicate. Several small countries in Southeast Asia have been greedy for China''s territory. Now China has not made a move. Once it does, the Annan military region must be the first to meet it. If Yan Beize does not train his troops well, they will never mind making an example of him if something goes wrong.


    Listening to the old man''s instructions, Yan Beize trembled all over, respectfully saluted and said: "old chief, don''t worry, Beize will guard Annam well!"


    He knew the old man''s temper. The old man always said nothing. Since he said no, no matter how hard he tried to persuade him, he would not go there.


    The old man nodded slightly, glanced at the terrified Yan Beize, and continued: "this time you lead the soldiers to break into the houses without permission. You will be imprisoned for half a month, and the whole army will issue a notice of criticism. Do you have any opinions?"


    Yanbeize without thinking back: "no!"


    Lend him a courage to challenge the punishment of the old man, and even if no one supervises him, his half month''s imprisonment also needs to be carried out to the letter!


    "Well, in that case, take your men and go!" The old man waved again and then turned around in his wheelchair.The helicopter group quickly carried people away. Yan Beize, who was sitting on the helicopter, was wet with sweat. If the old chief didn''t remember the friendship between them, at this moment, he and his son should be on the way to the military court together.


    Now he really wants to wake up his son and slap him in the face. He dares to forge a military order. He is so bold!


    At the same time, he finally understood some things. No wonder even the Han family did not dare to move Xu Shaotang. It seems that the old chief was behind the Xu family. The old chief''s sentence "let the young people deal with their own affairs" is meaningful. I''m afraid he also said this to the Han family, right?


    He really couldn''t understand why the old chief wanted to support the Xu family. It seems that the Xu family is not qualified to know such a person as the old chief?


    When the sound of the helicopter group disappeared in everyone''s ears, Xu Wenzheng quickly came up and said respectfully to the old man, "Mr. old man, thank you for helping the Xu family today!"


    He knew in his heart that if there were no old people sitting here, even if Li Baoshan and Li Baoshan blocked the people brought by Yan Beize, they would cause a lot of trouble later. Moreover, the other party was so numerous that it was hard to ensure that all the Xu family would not be hurt. Now, the old man lightly defuses the crisis, and, with Yan Beize''s attitude towards the old man, he does not dare to provoke the Xu family again!


    The old man said with a smile: "I''m not helping you. I''m afraid that the boy in your family will make a big deal when he comes back..."

 Chapter 196

    He couldn''t be more clear about that bastard''s temper. If there was something wrong with the Xu family, I''m afraid he would dare to kill Yan Beize, the commander of the military region. At that time, it would be a bad ending. After all, Yan Beize is also a lieutenant general.


    Xu Wenzheng embarrassed smile: "that child really can cause trouble a little bit, I did not discipline him well..."


    "Ha ha!" The old man said with a hearty smile, "you have a good son. Among the younger generation, he is the top person."


    "The old man is over praised." Although Xu Wenzheng is modest in his mouth, he is very proud in his heart. Even such a character praises his son. It seems that the boy really soared to the sky!


    Judging from the old man''s attitude, the old man was obviously familiar with his son, but he wondered when his son would know such a character? Did the old man help the Xu family solve all the previous problems?


    Thinking of this, Xu Wenzheng is more sure that this old man is the one who has been helping the Xu family all the time. No wonder that boy is not afraid of such families as the Song family and the Han family!


    The old man waved his hand and looked at Song Yinuo, who was in a trance. He asked, "are you the girl of the Song family?"


    Song Yinuo has been in a trance. She is secretly guessing the old man''s identity. She doesn''t hear the old man''s words at all. Lin Shuying pulls her on one side. Then she comes back to herself and looks at the old man blankly.


    "No wonder Han Yushu and Yan Yingjie are obsessed with you. They are so watery that they deserve that boy." The old man nodded approvingly and looked at Song Yinuo''s eyes. It was clear that he was looking at his future daughter-in-law.


    Song Yinuo blushed, but he was very happy. He asked, "old man, who are you? Even commander Yan calls you old chief? "


    As soon as her question came out, the middle-aged man behind the old man''s face sank and said harshly, "don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    Song Yinuo was startled by him, and his body unconsciously stepped back two steps.


    "Nothing, ha ha!" The old man stopped the man behind him, with a kind smile on his face, which was very different from that when he faced Yan Beize: "my name is long Jiang, you can call me grandfather long, and song Yinian and I have some friendship."


    Li Baoshan jumped in his heart, and his guess was right. This old man is really the legendary dragon general!


    The old man''s understated words also let us know the old man''s energy. Song Yinian dares to call him "immortal". Naturally, the position of the Dragon general needs no more words. But song Yinuo understood that the identity of the Dragon grandfather must be above the grandfather. The grandfather never mentioned the old man in front of his family. He didn''t want to mention it, but mostly didn''t dare to mention it!


    Knowing the old man''s taboo and solving Yan Yingjie''s problem, everyone''s big stone has been left behind, and then they become more and more enthusiastic. The Xu family regards the old man as a guest of honor, and Lin Shuying and some of them also sit together with Tantai Jingming.


    Lin Shuying is not familiar with Tantai Jingming, but she knows more about it than song Yinuo and Su Ruyun. She is still impressed by the scene of Tantai Jingming''s powerful killing of Zhang Wei in the Lin family that day.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xu Shaotang comes back to Xu''s home, he has already seen the dantai Jingming sitting with Lin Shuying before he enters the door. When he is puzzled and preparing to tease the girl, he sees the Dragon general drinking tea in the living room.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xu Shaotang is so surprised that she rushes over quickly without saying hello to her family.


    The dragon will raise his head, and the smile on his face flashed by: "why, don''t you welcome my old man? You said you were going to buy me a drink. I''m here. Where''s the wine? "


    "Where, where!" Xu Shaotang quickly said with a smile, "I can''t wait for you to come! I''ve prepared the wine for a long time, Centennial flower carving


    "Oh? Hundred years of flower carving "What are you waiting for?" he said? Take it out quickly, let''s have a good drink! "


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang laughs, goes forward to hold the old man''s wheelchair and pushes him to the back yard. He knows that my brother must have a lot of questions to ask him.


    The middle-aged man behind Longjiang wanted to follow him, but he was stopped by the old man: "Feier, you don''t have to follow me!"


    Xu Shaotang also turned around and gave him a smile: "Long Fei, if you also want to drink, I''ll drink with you later!"


    What he and Longjiang want to say should not be known to too many people, even if Longfei is Longjiang''s own son! In other words, Long Fei is not qualified to know something now! Indeed, Long Fei never knew about the existence of "law enforcers". He just guessed that there was a force more powerful than the dragon group in dealing with some special things for the country.


    Without waiting for Long Fei to answer, Xu Shaotang once again ordered Li Baoshan: "special alert around!"


    "Yes Li Baoshan immediately took orders to go down to decorate.


    He knew the meaning of super alert. Before the Dragon left the Xu family, no one was allowed to get close to the area where they were talking.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s mouth curled involuntarily. With so many of their experts here, do they need special alert? But Long Fei understood another meaning from it. Xu Shaotang wanted to talk about something extremely secret with his father.Looking at Xu Shaotang, who has just returned home and hasn''t even had time to say a word, he is in a hurry to have a drink with Longjiang. Xu''s family are very curious. They don''t know how Xu Shaotang knows such a big man. Moreover, they seem to be familiar with each other, but they have never heard Xu Shaotang mention this person in front of them.


    Everyone has made up his mind that when Xu Shaotang and long have finished speaking, they must have a good cross examination!


    After pushing the Dragon general into the backyard, Xu Shaotang went to fetch the wine cup himself, and dug out a jar of hundred year old flower carvings buried in the backyard.


    He poured the wine for the Dragon general himself. They looked at each other and laughed. The cup touched lightly, and a cup of fragrant flower carving came down.


    "Where did we drink for the first time?" The dragon will smile and ask.


    "In the North Lane of Beijing, it cost me 600000 yuan to have two cups of 60 years'' high-class flower carvings!" Xu Shaotang returns with a smile. He knows that elder brother is confirming his identity. Only the two of them know about this.


    Long Jiang nods. Xu Shaotang is right. That''s how he and Canglong got to know each other.


    At the beginning, even he thought Canglong was dead, so he was still sad for a long time. He had been secretly tracing the cause of his death, but there was no clue. Until Tantai Jingming told him that Tianhai Xu Shaotang wanted to invite him to drink Huadiao for 60 years.


    It was this sentence that made him associate Xu Shaotang with Canglong.


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to help song Anbang, but it was the old man who called in person that he didn''t hesitate to go.

 Chapter 197

    Later, Xu Shaotang and the Han family went up against each other. It was also long Jiang who said hello to the Han family in person, and then he stopped the Han family''s idea of revenge. This time he came to Tianhai from the capital to confirm Xu Shaotang''s identity and solve the Yan Family''s problems. It''s just easy.


    "Ha ha, you''re really mean. It''s only 600000. You''ve been remembering it for such a long time!" The dragon will smile and ask, "when was the last time we had a drink together?"


    "Two and a half years ago!" Xu Shaotang returned without thinking.


    The old man nodded again and said with a laugh: "you are lazy when you drink with me. You actually asked the girl of dantai to pour wine. She didn''t want to. You even spanked her. It''s estimated that she still hates you for this!"


    "Hate, hate!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "there are too many people who hate me. They don''t care about her one more!"


    "In fact, she should thank you!" Long Jiang said: "if it wasn''t for you to help her, I don''t know when she would break through to the congenital!"


    It seems that there is only one step difference between the innate and the acquired limits, but the actual difference is thousands of miles. Many masters who reach the acquired limits can''t break through the shackles all their lives. Xu Shaotang helped Tantai Jingming enter the innate, which, from a certain level, also strengthened the strength of the dragon group.


    Shaotang waved his hand and said, "don''t expect me to smile!"


    He added in his heart: instead of thanking me, let me spank her!


    At this time, Long Jiang no longer doubts Xu Shaotang''s identity. He puts his wine glass on the marble table, and his smile disappears. He puts on a cold face: "tell me about you!"


    Xu Shaotang also picked up his cynical manner and said: "a few months ago, I was ordered to destroy a gene laboratory. When I went in, I found that it was a trap set for me. After the nuclear bomb exploded, my soul came to my present body for no reason. After that, you must have checked it secretly, haven''t you


    After his rebirth, if the dragon will want to check, almost everything can be checked.


    Hearing his words, the dragon will flash a trace of anger in his eyes, hold his fist tightly, and ask: "is there anyone who doubts?"


    Canglong''s strength could not be clearer. The important role of law enforcers in China is self-evident. Now Canglong, the most powerful of "law enforcers", has been framed. If there is no conspiracy, I''m afraid no one will believe it! As the elder of Huaxia, he absolutely does not allow anyone to do harm to Huaxia!


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "to tell you the truth, I really can''t think of anyone who would betray me. The only people who know that we exist are those people, but obviously, they have no reason to betray us."


    This is also a question he has always wondered. He knows that the law enforcers are all high-ranking people, who are all senior figures of the country. They really don''t need to doubt their loyalty to the country, and they have no reason to break their arms.


    Long Jiang''s face is more dignified, with a bit of worry, said: "people who know you exist, even I have no authority to check, things are a bit troublesome. Now you can only take one step and see one step. Don''t tell others about you for the time being. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "I plan to do the same. Now they must think I''m dead. I just use my current identity to trace their plot."


    Those who know the existence of "law enforcers" seem to be trustworthy, but they feel that they are not. Except for Longjiang, he really doesn''t know who to trust. This is also the purpose of his asking dantai Jingming to give Longjiang a message. Let Longjiang know that he is still alive, and he only dares to let Longjiang know that he is still alive!


    Among those people, if there is one person that he completely trusts, it can only be the Dragon general! This is the elder who has been serving in China all his life! Even Qin Guozhu could not be trusted completely.


    "Well, you shouldn''t die. This kind of soul attachment can happen to you. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, I don''t believe there is such a mysterious thing in the world! Since God has arranged this, it must have a purpose. " Long Jiang nodded slightly and said seriously: "you are in the limelight now. Remember, the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it! If you are still like this in the capital, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for you to live in peace! "


    The capital is a place of Hidden Dragon and crouching tiger. All kinds of forces are complex. Outsiders think it''s calm. Only they know that the capital is actually an undercurrent. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may not even have any bones left!


    Of course, Xu Shaotang understood this truth. His previous life was destroyed because he was too excellent?


    "I know, I don''t want to get into trouble, but trouble always comes to me, and I can''t help it..." Xu Shaotang smiles helplessly and pours a glass of wine for Longjiang. He doesn''t need to worry that Longjiang can''t bear the strength of this kind of wine.


    Since his rebirth, he really did not take the initiative to provoke any forces. It was the trouble to find him that forced him to fight back. If he hadn''t had so much trouble, he would be happy and quiet, where would those troubles come from.


    "I knew you were going to say that!" Long Jiang said with a noncommittal smile and a sip of wine: "I''ve already dealt with the Yan Family''s affairs for you, so don''t pursue them any more. Yan Beize is also an Iron-blooded warrior. This time, it''s all because of his incompetent son. If you have anything difficult to deal with in the future, you can tell me. I''ll deal with it for you. You''d better be quiet for a while. It''s estimated that Lao Qin is trying to deal with you now. Don''t run into the muzzle of the gun! "Xu Shaotang smacked his tongue gently and said, "isn''t Mr. Qin so stingy..."


    Long Jiang said with a smile, "it''s not a matter of being stingy. It''s a waste of money. Moreover, it''s cheap for foreign forces. If it''s spent in China, Lao Qin may still think it through. So, you''re safe. You''re a dark chess player now. If necessary, you can even turn the situation around! "


    "I see. I''ll pay attention later." Xu Shaotang nodded, he knew that the dragon will be for his good.


    Long Jiang nodded with satisfaction and said, "I think your men are good. Do you want them to join the dragon group and I''ll help you train them?"


    Naturally, the people he talked about were those from the wolf group he met in the Xu family. From the time he saw them, he was full of love for talent. Although the dragon group had fresh blood every year, it was still a little nervous to deal with the special events of NuoHua in time.


    Xu Shaotang has a black face. Brother, are you going to dig people?


    "No!" Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and said, "I''d better train myself. If you need me, I can ask them to help you at any time. Don''t worry, my people are your people. I will never hide anything."

 Chapter 198

    Send the wolf group into the dragon group. Isn''t that meat buns beating dogs? I''m afraid these people will never come back to the dragon group by my elder brother''s means. It''s not easy to teach Li Baoshan them a little bit. He doesn''t want to take advantage of the dragon group for nothing.


    "Ha ha, you are a ghost!"


    Xu Shaotang did not agree, but also in the expected things, long will no longer say. If the wolf group is in the hands of other people, he will try his best to dig them up. Such power can only be controlled by the state, otherwise it will cause trouble if he is not careful.


    But Xu Shaotang, he is absolutely assured!


    Long Jiang once again drank all the wine in his cup, sighed and said: "although you are not among the law enforcers now, I hope that when the country needs you, you can still come forward, our Chinese experts Not much... "


    With the development of science and technology, guwu has declined. The masters of the previous generation have gradually passed away. There are really few masters in the younger generation. In his eyes, I''m afraid only the young people in the "law enforcement" can be called the masters of the younger generation.


    Now, there may be a dantai Jingming. That girl can be born at her present age, and her future development will be unlimited.


    "I will always be Chinese!" Xu Shaotang''s answer was resounding, with firm eyes in his eyes.


    He is no longer under the control of the state, and he does not need to take risks to carry out tasks for the country. However, if the country really needs him, he will definitely stand up without hesitation, because he has the blood of the Chinese people!


    Long Jiang smiles and nods. He trusts Xu Shaotang just as Xu Shaotang trusts him.


    "By the way, why do island people steal master kongjing''s relic?" Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of this thing. Since he saw the Dragon general, he was sure to solve the mystery in his heart. The island people would not steal the master''s relic for no reason. There must be a secret for them to do so.


    Speaking of the island people, the Dragon instantly disappeared the smile on his face, changed into a cold expression, and hummed: "master kongjing''s relic contains a mysterious force, even beyond our understanding. Most of the island people want to steal master kongjing''s relic back for research."


    Mysterious power?


    Xu Shaotang thought that a series of strange phenomena did happen after master kongjing''s sitting. In particular, the power of cleansing people''s hearts was scattered from the master''s relic. He really felt it.


    "Our country didn''t take the master''s relic to study, did it?" Xu Shaotang asked with some uncertainty.


    What''s more, master kongjing is also a generation of eminent monks. It would be a bit too much if even the relic had to be studied after his death.


    Dragon will white him one eye: "China does not need to make such a thing! What do you think I am? Master Kong Jing''s relic should not be left among the people. We have already worshipped it as a national treasure. "


    Even though Longjiang has experienced all kinds of strange things, he still knows nothing about master kongjing. The monk who can leave such a relic has the highest accomplishments.


    This is a real master. It''s a kind of respect to the master to offer up his relic.


    Knowing that the master''s relic has not been profaned, Xu Shaotang is relieved.


    They talked about some things again. When Xu Shaotang asked about song Anbang''s recent situation, Long Jiang suddenly looked at him with a strange smile: "I heard that you have an affair with song Yinian''s granddaughter?"


    A fire of gossip suddenly appeared in the old man''s muddy eyes. It seemed that he was very interested in Xu Shaotang''s scandal?


    "Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang directly spouted out the wine in his mouth, "what is having a leg? What are you saying


    Long Jiang usually gives people the feeling of being deep and mysterious. It is estimated that his son Long Fei has never heard of the word "have a leg". Only when he is with Xu Shaotang can the old man show his loveliness or disrespect.


    "Ha ha!" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s embarrassed appearance, Long Jiang burst into laughter: "I sent someone to investigate. That girl is good. You can consider it..."


    The Dragon general at the moment, where there is a trace of superior posture, is clearly a matchmaker look, see Xu Shaotang surprised. After he was surprised, a little doubt rose in his heart. Listening to my brother''s meaning, he clearly wanted to match him with song Yinuo. What''s the purpose of my brother''s doing this?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang with a thoughtful look, the Dragon nodded his approval, stretched out his old arm and patted him on the shoulder: "the power of the capital is intertwined. If you want to enter the capital in the future, the Song family may be a good opportunity!"


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and looked at him in surprise. When he thought about it carefully, he understood Longjiang''s plan, but he gently shook his head: "I''ll talk about these things later. I don''t have the idea of entering the capital for the time being."


    Now the capital is a whirlpool. He really doesn''t want to get involved in it before he has enough strength.


    Long Jiang nodded and said with a smile, "there are some problems in Beijing now. It''s good for you not to enter the capital for the time being, but you have already entered the capital. It''s impossible for you to stay out of the capital.""What''s in?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Dragon will smile: "in fact, you should know in your heart, if you don''t get into the game, why do others try their best to destroy you? Although I don''t know who is making trouble, I''m sure that your presence makes some people feel threatened. You want to stay out of the business, unless you are willing to abandon your cultivation and become a real ordinary person... "


    From Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang hears something different. He suddenly realizes that if he wants to find the person who tries his best to destroy himself, maybe he has to enter the whirlpool of the capital.


    "I see!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and sighed: "I''d better be on Annan''s side first. If the time is right, I''ll go to the capital."


    "Just understand. With you, I don''t need to worry about Annan for the time being." Long Jiang nodded and said, "the situation in the South China Sea is quite delicate recently. You should stay here firmly and help me wipe out any enemy who dares to invade China!"


    The South China Sea has always been a heart disease of China. A few years ago, due to China''s limited strength, there were many disputes in the South China Sea, and most of China was tolerant. Over the past few years, the strength of the Chinese navy has increased a lot, and the people on it have decided not to give in any more. The reclamation of Huangshi island is an attitude.


    However, many forces obviously do not want China to go out, so there was the intelligence theft incident some time ago.


    China has been peaceful for many years, and now the most likely places to fight are the South China Sea and Northwest China.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang can''t help but sympathize with song Anbang. All previous military regions are most likely to have war. I think song Anbang hasn''t had much sleep these years.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t like that group of monkeys. It''s time for our country to move. If we don''t move, we''ll dare to ride on our heads!"


    In recent years, there has not been much war in China, so that many countries have regarded the Oriental dragon as a soft persimmon, and everyone wants to take a bite.


    Dragon will smile: "let them jump for a few days, the higher they jump, the more painful they fall!"


    "Ha ha!" "It''s true!" said Xu Shaotang

 Chapter 199

    Long Jiang didn''t stay too much at the Xu family. After a drink with Xu Shaotang, he left in the company of Tantai Jingming and Long Fei. It''s not suitable for him to stay more at the Xu family. His every move will make people speculate.


    When long Jiang left them, Xu Shaotang was surrounded by Xu''s family. There were too many questions in everyone''s heart. It was inconvenient for everyone to ask when long Jiang was there. As soon as long Jiang left, everyone rushed to Xu Shaotang. They needed to solve the mystery in their heart.


    "What is the origin of this dragon?"


    "How do you know such a character?"


    "What else are you hiding from us?"


    Looking at the crowd around him, Xu Shaotang could not help patting his forehead and said with a wry smile, "which question do you want me to answer first?"


    What kind of story do you want to make up? It''s impossible to talk about your rebirth, right? This is his biggest secret. It''s not that he can''t share it with you. It''s just that he is very satisfied with his life now. He doesn''t know whether his life can continue after he tells the truth. Since he doesn''t know the answer, it''s better to keep this secret in his heart forever.


    "First of all, who is the Dragon general?" Xu Wenzheng tries his best to get rid of the public opinions and decides to make clear the identity of the Dragon general first. Although everyone guesses that the identity of the Dragon general is not simple, he still wants to know what the Dragon general is. No matter how rich the Xu family is, it''s only a merchant''s family after all. It''s a great joy for the Xu family to be connected with such a big man.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said seriously: "since you want to know, I''ll tell you, but I hope you can keep it secret. If these things are leaked out, it''s not for fun."


    "Nonsense, we are not three-year-old children. Are you afraid we can''t keep this secret?" Xu Wenzheng glared at him and said, this bastard, now his wings are hard, but he taught himself to be Laozi.


    Ignoring everyone''s eyes, Xu Shaotang said: "in our country, there is a special army that deals with some special events that should not be known by the public. This army is the dragon group! Everyone in the dragon group is a master, and the state has given them many special powers, and the old man, the Dragon general, is the founder of this army! As for his position, it''s hard to say. He should be a little higher than the general... "


    "Higher than the general..." The Xu family can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Even though the Xu family has a lot of money, they have never thought that their family could be connected with such a character.


    Admiral, it''s already the highest rank in China. At present, there are only ten people in China at this level! Song Yinuo finally understood why his grandfather had never mentioned this person in front of his family. You know, song Yinian was just one of the ten generals.


    Everyone''s surprise was in Xu Shaotang''s expectation. There was another point he didn''t say. Even among those individuals with higher positions than the general, long will also have a transcendent status.


    Although Long Jiang does not hold any position in the country, no one dares to underestimate this old man. His status is not something that ordinary people can shake. Over the years, the dragon group he founded helped Huaxia solve many difficult problems, but he fell ill in many battles and eventually led to disability of both legs.


    "The Han family''s business is what long will help you deal with?" Fang LAN asked suddenly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded.


    No wonder Xu Shaotang didn''t worry when he faced the Han family. No wonder Han Tongpu left Tianhai gray, and the Han family didn''t have a back move. It turned out that the dragon was always pressing on it.


    Xu Wenzheng repressed his excitement and asked, "I heard Yan Beize call him the old chief. What''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha..." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in the Vietnam War, Yan Beize was just a small soldier under his command. Of course, he was called the old chief! Not to mention Yan Beize, now more than half of the generals in China call the old chief when they see him. "


    During the Vietnam War, Long Jiang was already the highest commander of a special force, and his rank was already the rank of lieutenant general. At that time, Yan Beize was just a little boy who had just entered the army and was not even 20 years old.


    Fortunately, Yan Beize was also a member of the special forces, because of the cultivation of the Dragon general, he had today''s achievements! It can be said that among the commanders of the eight major military regions, Yan Beize is the only one with grassroots background! If it wasn''t for the cultivation of the Dragon general, he would be no more than a teacher now. He has no chance to be a teacher at all.


    The commanders of the eight major military regions are not more than 50 years old. Only Yan Beize is the oldest. Now he is nearly 60, but he is only a commander of the military region. People with backgrounds like song Anbang have basically entered the military headquarters at this age.


    "How do you know him?"


    This is the question we want to ask most. What was Xu Shaotang''s virtue before? Who didn''t know? He was just a playboy. How could he know such a character? Is it easy to meet such a big man as long Jiang? What''s more, looking at the appearance of Xu Shaotang and Longjiang, their relationship should be not shallow. Even if all the people here are extremely intelligent, they really can''t figure out how Xu Shaotang can make friends with Longjiang.Even Xu Shaotang couldn''t think of a suitable story, so he had to falter and haw and say: "I met when I was drinking..."


    He and Longjiang did know each other when they were drinking. However, seeing people''s expressions, they obviously didn''t believe it. He could only blame himself. Who made him use this old story before?


    "Hum!" Lin Shuying snorted coldly and turned her eyes. She said, "do you think we are all fools? Do you know the person who teaches you martial arts when you drink? Do you know such a person as long Jiang when you drink? Next time, call me when you''re drinking, and I''ll see if I can meet these big people too! "


    Drinking is an old story. It''s OK to cheat once, but it''s too much. Everyone knows that he''s lying. Xu Shaotang thinks he''s wronged. He''s telling the truth, but no one believes it. What''s the world like!


    Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang angrily. This guy knows such a person. When he was married by his grandfather, he didn''t ask Long Jiang to intercede with him! Hurt oneself also made up a ridiculous story, also let oneself will originally belong to his position to Su Ruyun!


    What makes her even more angry is that Xu Shaotang is not afraid of the Han family, but because the Han family''s affairs are alienated from him, does he really hate him so much?


    Looking at everyone''s inquisitive expression, Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and said to himself, "well, it seems that I''ve drunk too much, but I''m a little drunk. Well, I''ll have a rest first..."

 Chapter 200

    Since everyone didn''t believe it, he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t make up a more reasonable story. Before everyone could react, Xu Shaotang rushed to the room upstairs and fell on the bed.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t deliberately suppress the strength of the wine. When he lay down on the bed, he soon fell asleep. However, his dream didn''t last long, because he had heard the sound of pushing the door. Except for Su goblin, he couldn''t find a second person who would walk into his room.


    However, this time he miscalculated. When he opened his eyes, there were three women standing in front of him. Besides Su Ruyun, Lin Shuying and song Yinuo also came in.


    Lin Shuying came in, he is not so unexpected, the most unexpected is that song Yinuo also followed in!


    Is this girl really going to send sheep into tiger''s mouth? Xu Shaotang thought of it with some evil taste.


    However, he soon gave up the idea. The three women obviously had a bad look. Their appearance made Xu Shaotang wonder. He just came back from France and didn''t seem to have provoked the three women, did he?


    "What did you do in France?" Su Ruyun''s face is full of smiles, but this smile makes Xu Shaotang feel shivering.


    Xu Shaotang stood up from the bed, looked at the three women inexplicably, and then casually said: "go to return a favor!"


    "Oh, yes?" Lin Shuying came forward with a smile, breathed out like a orchid and said, "is it due to the beauty?"


    With song Yinuo''s unclear relationship with Xu Shaotang, she certainly won''t follow Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying to interrogate Xu Shaotang who is confused. She just holds her hands horizontally in front of her chest, with a strange flame in her eyes, which is obviously an expression of preparation for the opera.


    Xu Shaotang touches his head. He really can''t understand why Lin Shuying asks this question. Listening to her tone, she is obviously jealous. Originally, it should be something that makes him happy, but when she goes to France to repay her kindness, what kind of vinegar does she have?


    Isn''t it? Ji Rushu came to visit?


    Xu Shaotang instantly thought of this possibility, if Ji Rushu really found the Xu family, it was really a troublesome thing. But his face is a pair of not slow appearance, smiling and asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s expression, Lin Shuying took out his cell phone and threw it in front of Xu Shaotang, humming: "look at it for yourself!"


    Xu Shaotang glances at Lin Shuying gently, and instantly understands why Lin Shuying is jealous. There is a piece of news on his mobile phone, and the protagonist of the news is him. The other protagonist is Qin Qianyu!


    As for the content of the news, it''s nothing more than gossip. Many people who don''t know the truth are wondering whether Xu Shaotang is Qin Qianyu''s boyfriend. As for the evidence, it''s their photos on the plane. What makes him curious is that the news that Qin Haoran went to the Beijing airport to meet Qin Qianyu did not appear. It seems that the Qin family has strictly blocked the news. With the power of the Qin family, it is a piece of cake to block such news.


    However, another question appeared in his mind. With the power of the Qin family, it''s not difficult to block all the news about Qin Qianyu. Why didn''t they block his affair with Qin Qianyu? Was it a temporary negligence or something else?


    With doubts in his mind, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing bitterly and making trouble for a long time. It turns out that''s what happened! There is no relationship between him and Qin Qianyu. When these reporters and so-called "insiders" say it, even he feels that he has something to do with Qin Qianyu.


    "Hum, still smile, don''t you want to explain it to us?" Su Ruyun said with a mouthful: "tell us it''s going to France. It''s going to have a tryst with my little lover!"


    She was not angry that Xu Shaotang went to meet her little lovers, but felt that Xu Shaotang was deliberately cheating them. If Xu Shaotang really wants to meet his little lovers, just tell them directly. They won''t stop him. Why lie in front of them?


    Xu Shaotang looked at Su Ruyun with a smile on his face, then glanced at Lin Shuying who was full of jealousy, and said with a smile, "if I say I just met Qin Qianyu, would you believe it?"


    "No When Su Ruyun is thinking, Lin Shuying has given the answer.


    Qin Qianyu has been on the road for several years, but there has never been any scandal. But when Xu Shaotang went to France, he had an affair with her. It''s a coincidence! The key is that when Shengshi group was selecting its spokesperson, Xu Shaotang chose Qin Qianyu without even thinking about it. Now think about it, did Xu Shaotang really not know Qin Qianyu at that time?


    The more I think about it, the more strange I feel. Xu Shaotang is also a top student of Tianhai University. How can Qin Qianyu choose her as the spokesperson because of her good name? Is he really selfish?


    Lin Shuying smiles, very charming, but behind this charming smile is a thick jealousy. Her eyebrows are picking lightly, and her eyes are staring at Xu Shaotang''s waist. If it were not for song Yinuo, now she would have begun to "extort a confession by torture" against Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing Lin Shuying''s eyes, Xu Shaotang certainly understood her meaning. He didn''t want to tease them any more in his heart. He said with a smile: "Qin Qianyu and I really didn''t know each other for a long time. In a sense, I can be regarded as their mother''s and daughter''s life-saving benefactor, so I don''t need to explain the rest?""The Savior?"


    Hearing this word, the three women all looked surprised. They had no doubt that Xu Shaotang had the ability to be a life-saving benefactor of the Qin family. If so, they could explain why Qin Qianyu in the photo showed an intimate look to Xu Shaotang.


    It''s just, is that true? None of them knew.


    "Well, don''t you two think too much!" Looking at the dubious two girls, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if I really want to go out and have sex, am I afraid you know? What''s more, I haven''t even provoked Enoch, the beauty who comes to my door. How can I have the heart to provoke other women? "


    In a word, the two girls were speechless. Indeed, song Yinuo''s meaning to Xu Shaotang was more obvious, but Xu Shaotang was not moved. From this point alone, Xu Shaotang really didn''t need to go out to have sex with them.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo is not happy. She can''t remember how many times this man has refused her love in front of her. To be sure, Xu Shaotang''s words are meant to comfort Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, but they are meant for himself.


    "Hum!" Although he began to believe Xu Shaotang''s words in his heart, Lin Shuying still looked indomitable and said coldly, "let you go for the time being. I''ll ask her again when I see Qin Qianyu next time!"


    Qin Qianyu is the spokesman of clothing products of Shengshi group. It''s not difficult for Lin Shuying, the president, to meet her.


    However, Xu Shaotang doesn''t think so. After BA''s kidnapping, I don''t know whether the Qin family can rest assured to let the apple of their eye come out in public

 Chapter 201

    In a quiet courtyard in the capital, Qin Haoran is sitting in front of a stone table. Opposite him is a hale and hearty old man. At the first sight of the old man, anyone can''t help but come up with two words in his mind: majesty!


    He is Qin Haoran''s father, China''s No. 2 character, Qin Guozhu!


    At the moment, Qin Guozhu is holding a pile of thick materials, and these materials are all about a person. In the hands of the information detailed records of Xu Shaotang discharged from hospital for more than half a year, but many things are only the result, the course of things and no detailed report.


    After browsing the materials in hand, Qin Guozhu showed a strange smile on his face. He put the materials aside, looked up at Qin Haoran and asked, "what do you think of Xu Shaotang?"


    Qin Haoran didn''t rush to answer his father''s question. Instead, he thought about it carefully. Then he frowned slightly and said in a helpless tone: "to tell you the truth, I can''t see through Xu Shaotang..."


    In front of his father, Qin Haoran doesn''t need to hide or deliberately hide his helplessness. He believes that it''s not only him, I''m afraid many people can''t see through this person.


    "What do you say?" Qin Guozhu came and asked with great interest.


    Qin Haoran said with a bitter smile: "before being beaten into the hospital by the bodyguards of the Song family, everyone thought that Xu Shaotang was just a playboy. However, when he came out of the Annam military region safely, there were more mysteries about him. When we noticed him, Tianhai was almost under his control. Even if it wasn''t for Long Jiang''s direct involvement in the dispute between the Han family and the Xu family, maybe we haven''t noticed this man yet. A playboy suddenly becomes a top player. The change is a little too fast. This person seems to be full of countless mysteries in an instant. It''s hard to understand... "


    "Don''t you think that the reason why Xu Shaotang has achieved his present success is entirely due to the help of Long Jiang?" Qin Guozhu asked with a smile.


    "No!" Qin Haoran shook his head and said: "I feel that even if there is no dragon general, Xu Shaotang can still achieve what he has achieved. It''s just a little bit of trouble..."


    The so-called little trouble is nothing more than more blood.


    "Ha ha! Good Hearing his son''s reply, Qin Guozhu nodded his head with appreciation and said with a smile: "at the beginning, many families in the capital thought that long Jiang was helping the Xu family when long Jiang directly intervened in the dispute between Xu and Han. Guess what Long Jiang said to me?"


    "He''s actually helping the Han family! Xu Shaotang is a perverse man. He is not afraid of anything. With Xu Shaotang''s strength, if the Han family is really against him, they will probably die and suffer a lot! " Qin Haoran thought slightly, and then gave the answer.


    If he can get to their position and have so much information about Xu Shaotang, he should not be able to understand it.


    "You''re much more mature now!" Qin Guozhu paid a rare compliment to his son, and continued: "many people underestimate the role of strong personal strength. People today are always forgetful. I''m afraid they have already forgotten the bloody night 18 years ago..."


    Today, with the rapid development of science and technology, many people have chosen to ignore the role of personal power. Indeed, no matter how powerful a person is, it is impossible for him to survive under the attack of national nuclear weapons. It is just that they have neglected that no country is willing to release nuclear weapons on its own territory if it is not a last resort.


    When it comes to the bloody night 18 years ago, Qin Haoran can''t help shivering. Even though it has been 18 years, he always thinks of the horror of that night, and his heart is still in fear. The scene like purgatory in the world awakens him from the nightmare many times.


    "Dad, do you think Xu Shaotang can be compared with Xia Jiuli?" Qin Haoran was surprised. He didn''t expect that his father''s evaluation of Xu Shaotang was so high!


    Who is Xia Jiuli? The famous King of the North! He created the bloody night in the capital 18 years ago. Even though Xia Jiuli has rarely appeared in people''s sight, his power still frightens countless people.


    How many self styled masters went to the north to challenge Xia Jiuli, only one came back alive, and this one became the key figure of the country to contain the Xia family in the North!


    Qin Guozhu nodded: "Xu Shaotang''s strength is still a mystery, but don''t forget that the Dragon general who hasn''t been out of the capital for ten years has just gone to Xu''s home. Because the Dragon general values him so much, it proves that this man has formidable strength! Besides, he is only twenty-five years old now


    Yes, Xu Shaotang is only 25 years old. Although his strength is a mystery, according to the intelligence, this man is at least a congenital master. His future is limitless!


    Qin Guozhu even began to ponder whether the purpose of Long Jiang''s visit to Xu''s family is to cultivate Xu Shaotang, so that the country can compete with Xia Jiuli.


    At the thought of this, Qin Guozhu felt a trace of anger in his heart. Originally, several old people had chosen one of them, and they planned to cultivate that person well, so that he could take over the banner against Xia Jiuli in the future.


    However, not long after that talent was selected by them, there was an accident in that mission! Obviously, some people don''t want to see him grow up, or some people don''t want to see Huaxia solve this serious problem of the Xia family in the North!"Well, Xu Shaotang is really a rare talent. The key is that he is not biased to any side now! I heard that Xu Shaotang helped song Anbang train a powerful team some time ago. However, after Song Anbang was transferred from Annan, those people retired on the ground of suffering from mental illness. I learned a few days ago that all those people were recruited into Weixi military region again "


    speaking of this, Qin Haoran couldn''t help but show a bitter smile. Everyone can see that it''s bullshit to suffer from mental illness. Those people retired just to follow song Anbang.


    "Ah?" Qin Guozhu was dazed for a few seconds. Suddenly he patted the table and said angrily, "isn''t this nonsense? They think of the army as their own private army? It''s lawless


    Looking at the angry old man, Qin Haoran carefully said: "Dad, their reasons are just and aboveboard. Song Anbang''s report says that because of the previous training, those people offended all the senior generals of the Annan military region. After the training, they would be beaten by those officers every day. For a long time, they suffered from serious mental illness, and later they died I had to retire from the army. After they retired from the army, after a period of recovery, they were cured of mental illness, so they were re recruited into the army.... "


    Thinking about song Anbang''s report, Qin Haoran wanted to laugh, but he had nothing to do. Moreover, he sent someone to check it. It was true.


    "Do you believe that reason?" Qin Guozhu tiger eyes a stare, gasping for breath to ask a way.


    "No Qin Haoran hands a spread, helpless wry smile way: "don''t believe also have no way, this reason also can''t find out what''s wrong."


    Listening to Qin Haoran''s words, Qin Guozhu was stunned, but immediately laughed again: "this matter is mostly the son of a bitch Xu Shaotang!"


    He knows song Anbang''s personality. How can song Anbang think of such a perfect excuse? Only Xu Shaotang can come up with such a bad idea!


    "How to deal with the team now? Are you going to transfer them back to the southeast military region? After all, the southeast military region is under a lot of pressure now. " Qin Haoran asked.


    Although he is not in charge of the Annan military region, it is China''s territory after all. It has already begun to solve the problems there. Presumably, the most energetic small countries are aware of China''s determination. Unwilling to fail, they will continue to destroy the peace in the southeast with the help of some big powers.


    In this way, the role of the special forces trained by Xu Shaotang is particularly important, especially in some local confrontations. The role of this force can even be compared with that of a division or even a military.


    "Goodbye!" Qin Guozhu thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "if we really want to transfer them back, we will have to suffer from ''mental illness''! Let''s go with them and tell song Anbang that it''s not going to happen again! "


    For these things, Qin Guozhu''s heart is like a mirror. Since those people can suffer from "mental illness" once, they can definitely suffer from it again. In the end, it''s still in vain. Instead of doing so, it''s better to complete song Anbang. You know, the pressure of the Northwest military region is not small.


    It would be a good thing to rely on this force to stabilize the situation in the northwest.


    "What about Xu Shaotang? This boy has cost us two billion dollars this time!"


    When it comes to this, Qin Haoran is full of anger. Originally, Xu Shaotang saved his wife and daughter. He should thank them very much, but the bastard gave them to norrant, which cost the Qin family two billion dollars in vain.


    Qin Guozhu squinted at his son and said with a smile, "aren''t you already cleaning up that boy?"


    "Ah, Dad, how do you know?" Qin Haoran looked at the old man in surprise.


    He didn''t tell the old man what he was going to do with Xu Shaotang. Now it seems that he thought too much. The old man was very observant and had already found out his intention.


    "Bullshit!" Qin Guozhu said: "if I can''t even see this, can I be your Laozi?"


    "You always say so!" Qin Haoran quickly said with a smile, at the same time the doubts in his heart.


    Before, he was worried that the old man would object to his use of this method to deal with Xu Shaotang. Now it seems that the old man has acquiesced in his approach. Moreover, it seems that he is also very interested in dealing with Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 202

    The arrival of the Dragon general is still top secret to other families in Tianhai. No one knows what a big man has come to the Xu family. All we know is that Yan Beize fiercely kills the Xu family, but leaves in ashes. The Xu family has not suffered any loss. Even when all this happened, Xu Shaotang, the backbone of the Xu family, was not present!


    This confrontation once again let Tianhai''s family see the energy of the Xu family. Countless people want to get on the high-speed boat of the Xu family through various channels, and even the servants of the Xu family have become hot cakes.


    After paying off the two human feelings he owes, Xu Shaotang really feels what it means to be light without debt. At the same time, he also kept long Jiang''s warning in mind. Recently, he really made a high profile. There were too many people who paid attention to him, and he didn''t know what the Qin family was going to do, so he chose to watch the change.


    Some time ago, he was busy with various affairs, and he didn''t have much rest. He just took advantage of this time to have a good rest.


    He is about to call and ask his brothers to come out, but you Mingze called and asked him to meet at the hunter''s club in the afternoon. After getting the VIP card of the Hunter Club, several of them have changed the old place for the party here.


    When he arrived at the hunter''s club, Xiao Jingwen had already arrived, but Chen Cheng must not be able to come. The boy was training with Li Baoshan recently, and I heard that he was making good progress. Seeing you Mingze again, Xu Shaotang is relieved. Although you Mingze still looks decadent, his eyes at least have a look. He is no longer a walking corpse.


    "Have you figured it out?" Xu Shaotang sat down in front of you Mingze and asked with a smile.


    You Mingze nodded and squeezed a smile from his decadent face.


    "Just think about it!" Xu Shaotang picked up the red wine on the table, gently shook the glass, and said earnestly: "you have also got the answer you always wanted. Although the answer is not beautiful, she gave you the answer after all. You should put it down and start a new life."


    In front of you Mingze, Xu Shaotang really doesn''t want to say more about Yu Xiaobu. As long as you can figure it out, he is still very young and can start his new life.


    "Second brother, since you''ve figured it out, should you buy yourself some gifts to celebrate?" Xiao Jingwen patted you Mingze on the shoulder and said with a smile: "we have bought some valuable gifts for ourselves!"


    The gifts he said were, of course, the private airplanes and cruise ships they bought a few days ago. You Mingze had never come out before. Now, as soon as we met, the boy began to encourage you Mingze to be a loser.


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. He couldn''t think of anything else that could make them a few losers.


    "I''m really going to give myself a gift..." You Mingze calmly looked at them and said with a faint smile: "I''m going abroad..."


    "Ha, you give yourself too much reward..." Xiao Jingwen was about to make fun of him when he suddenly recovered. He looked at him in amazement and exclaimed, "what did you say?


    "I''m going abroad!" You Mingze repeated.


    "Have you figured it out? What are you doing abroad? " Xu Shaotang is also a face of consternation, some angry asked.


    He really can''t understand what''s wrong with this guy. Does he want to hide abroad all his life?


    Hide to hide, after all, just to escape, but also said what figured out?


    You Mingze inexplicably looked at the two, some funny said: "Why are you so surprised? I just go out to relax and come back after a while. Do you think I will never come back? "


    "Oh, well, it''s up to you!" Xu Shaotang said: "it''s better to go out for a rest. Compared with what you look like now, we still hope to see you Mingze."


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang really thought that you Mingze wanted to escape. He thought that he would not come back after he went abroad. He also understands why you Mingze suddenly asked them out today. It was to say goodbye to them. I don''t think it will be too short for him to go out this time.


    "Why do you want to go abroad to relax?" Xiao Jingwen looked at him pitifully and said with a dejected face: "so many places in our country are not enough for you to relax, really! You''re gone, too. What kind of training are you busy doing all day long, and the boss is too busy to be seen. Who else can I drink with in the future? "


    For Xu Shaotang, it may not be a big deal for you Mingze to go abroad to relax, but for Xiao Jingwen, it definitely has a great impact on his life, which means that he may not find a brother who can accompany him crazy, make trouble and get drunk in the future.


    You Mingze patted a dejected Xiao Jingwen and said, "don''t just think about eating, drinking and having fun. We should think about the future. This time I went out for a walk, I just took the opportunity to think about my future path... "


    There are four brothers, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng, who have their own goals. However, they have no plans for the future. They have had enough time to wait to die. It''s time to plan for their own future. Although they have enough money to spend for several lives, they can''t live in such a muddle all their lives.Xiao Jingwen looks at him in surprise. Xu Shaotang said this to him some time ago. Now even you Mingze has said it to him. Is it really so important to change the evil and return to the right? Isn''t it good to play for a lifetime?


    Xu Shaotang nodded to you Mingze''s appreciation. It seems that he has not only figured out something about Yu Xiao, but also something about life.


    He had intended to talk to the two brothers, but now it seems that he doesn''t have to.


    "Well..." Xiao Jingwen looked at you Mingze with a straight face, and then at Xu Shaotang with a smile. He was at a loss, but nodded cautiously: "I''ll think about it carefully!"


    Xu Shaotang asked again, "how long do you plan to go?"


    "I don''t know!" You Mingze shook his head and said: "I want to see many places, maybe for months, maybe for years..."


    "So long?"


    Although he expected that the time he would go out this time would not be too short, Xu Shaotang was still surprised when he really said the uncertain time.


    Thinking that he may not see this brother for several years, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels a little reluctant. He has not been with you Mingze for a long time, but he has already regarded him as his brother.


    Although he is not a decent guy, he has nothing to say to his brother. He is a typical person who is willing to do anything for his brother! Such a person is worthy of being his brother!


    You Mingze nodded slightly, took the red wine on the table and invited each other: "today, I don''t know when we can meet. We are not drunk today."


    "Well, if you don''t get drunk, you won''t come back!" Xu Shaotang and Xiao Jingwen also held up their glasses.


    As you Mingze said, I don''t know when they will meet after today''s gathering. Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang specially called Li Baoshan and asked him to send Chen Cheng to see you off.


    This night, four people do not know how much wine to drink, Xu Shaotang also deliberately accompany a few brothers drunk.


    Two days later, Xu Shaotang specially asked Li Baoshan to take a day off for Chen Cheng to see him off.


    You Mingze boarded the plane to the United States in the eyes of the three people

 Chapter 203

    Three days after you Mingze left, Xiao Jingwen found Xu Shaotang, hoping to go to the Charity Hospital under construction to help.


    Xu Shaotang knows that it''s fake for him to go to the charity hospital to help, mostly for Liu Tong. However, it''s rare for this boy to give up his extravagant life. Xu Shaotang didn''t dampen his enthusiasm and let him be responsible for the allocation of funds for charity hospitals.


    Looking at the once several Playboys on their own way, Xu Shaotang is also happy for them in his heart. How can he spend his whole life drinking?


    Recently, there is no trouble to come to the door, and Xu Shaotang seems to have nothing to do. In addition to occasionally going to the base to see the training of the personnel, he spends most of his time as a father!


    Of course, while being a nursing father, Xu also works as a part-time driver. This is what Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun all ask for. The reason is very simple. The two women are working hard to make money for Xu''s family, but Xu Shaotang is very leisurely all the time. In other words, everyone will feel unbalanced.


    At 5 p.m., Xu Shaotang drove to pick up the two beauties as usual. It is said that he is going to pick up two beauties. In fact, there are three beauties sitting in the car. After learning that Xu Shaotang takes Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun to and from work every day, song Yinuo also joins the car rubbing team with honor.


    Not long after the car had just driven out of Shengshi group, a long black Lincoln raced past him.


    "Drag racing again..." Xu Shaotang muttered in his heart.


    However, just when he thought the car was going away, the lengthened Lincoln stopped in the middle of the road.


    Xu Shaotang quickly made a sudden brake. After the car made a "squeak" noise on the road, he finally stopped 20 cm in front of the car. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, otherwise, the two cars would hit each other.


    "What''s the matter with the car ahead?" Su Ruyun almost bumped into the windshield, some of them asked.


    Lin Shuying and song Yinuo also lean out their heads and look at the car that suddenly gets in the way.


    "You stay in the car first, I''ll go down and see what''s going on!" Xu Shaotang said to several women, opened the door and went down.


    At the moment when he got off the bus, a man came out of Lincoln''s car.


    This is a man who can easily attract people''s attention! He has a face that seems to be exquisitely carved, with a pretty nose and cherry like lip color. The angle of his mouth is perfect, as if he always has a smile. This kind of smile, with a trace of evil charm, but also with a trace of sunshine.


    His suit is well matched, showing elegance and self-confidence.


    This is probably the kind of legendary handsome to no friends, right?


    Even though Xu Shaotang thinks that he is a handsome man, he still feels a little ashamed when facing this man. Of course, this feeling is only for a moment.


    "Wow! How handsome As a married woman, Su Ruyun is the first to cry out.


    "Indeed Very handsome... " Lin Shuying and song Yinuo, who are attracted by Su Ruyun''s cry, are also absent-minded for a moment. Even though they already have a place to belong to, they still have to admit that this man is really handsome, even if he is not human!


    Listen to the voice of a few crazy women in the car, Xu Shaotang is full of black lines. These three don''t take him seriously. He''s still here. Anyway, he''s a little reserved!


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    The handsome man finally spoke, but Xu Shaotang didn''t remember when he knew such a man.


    "Who are you? Like, we don''t know each other? " Xu Shaotang looks at the man in doubt.


    The man smiles: "you can call me mu Tiance."


    "Mu Tiance?" Xu Shaotang searched the memory in his mind to make sure that he had never heard of this person. He frowned slightly and asked, "Why are you blocking my way?"


    It can be seen at a glance that this mu Tiance is aimed at Xu Shaotang.


    "I came to see you just to see who the man who had an affair with Qin Qianyu was." Mu Tiance looks up and down at Xu Shaotang without covering his eyes. He has a hairy feeling behind his back.


    When it comes to Qin Qianyu, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that he was a man who came to compete with him.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at him, put his hands around his chest, leaned on the front of the car naturally, and said with a smile: "since you have already said that there is an affair between Qin Qianyu and me, it must be clear that I have nothing to do with her. If you want to be jealous, I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person."


    "Jealous?" Mu Tiance''s handsome face showed a smile. "I think you should be mistaken. I''m just curious. I''m not interested in Qin Qianyu''s green apple. On the contrary, I''m interested in the beauty in your car..."


    Mu Tiance''s eyes turned to Su Ruyun sitting in the front row, and then noticed Lin Shuying and song Yinuo, who were looking at their heads. He did not hide his strong interest.


    Is it sick? Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance like a psychopath, and somehow blocks his way, just because of curiosity? But also shameless in front of himself that he fell in love with his woman?Which mental hospital released this monster?


    "Don''t think too much about these beauties in the car." Xu Shaotang pointed to his car and then to himself, smiling confidently: "they are already my people! Besides, if you have nothing else to do, please drive away and don''t delay me to go home for dinner. "


    If it wasn''t for the fact that mu Tiance didn''t look at Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang might have done something to this handsome man. Handsome men may have some privileges in front of women, but for him, there is no difference with an ordinary man, and even a little disgusting.


    Mu Tiance didn''t get angry because of Xu Shaotang''s words. He still had a faint smile on his face: "you are very confident. I appreciate that! However, if you want to be worthy of Qin Qianyu, you need to be better! "


    Speechless! Xu Shaotang was too lazy to talk to him any more. He opened the car door and got on the bus. He said to Mu Tiance outside: "I''ll tell you again, Qin Qianyu and I have nothing to do with each other! In addition, I have just set up a charity hospital. If you have any problems in your head, I suggest you go there and have a look! "


    With a word, Xu Shaotang has started the car to go retrograde from another road.


    The three women in the car also looked back from time to time to see mu Tiance who was still standing in the same place.


    "I said, you three, do you want to be so crazy..." See three women''s action, Xu Shaotang slightly sour said.


    "Oh, jealous?" Su Ruyun looked back at him jokingly, quickly put on his red lips, gave him a kiss on the face, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, no matter how good-looking a man is, he can''t match my little man!"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips, discontented and said: "then you still look so hard?"


    "Hee hee, how lovely you look when you are jealous!" Su Ruyun hooks Xu Shaotang''s neck and laughs mischievously.


    Until Xu Shaotang''s car disappeared in sight, mu Tiance slowly opened the door and sat on it. His mouth Rose: "Xu Shaotang, we will meet again!"


    "Young master, where are you going now?" The driver asked back.


    Mu Tiance gently closed his eyes and said, "go to Suzhou!"


    "Su Cheng?" The driver is obviously puzzled, "young master does not plan to fight with Xu Shaotang in Tianhai?"


    The driver really didn''t understand. Did the young man come all the way to Tianhai just to meet Xu Shaotang?


    Mu Tiance was too lazy to lift his eyelids and said in a cold voice, "drive your car!"


    "Yes


    Hearing mu Tiance''s wrong tone, the driver didn''t dare to say more and started the car.


    Mu Tiance closed his eyes, but hummed in his heart: Qin Haoran, you didn''t expect that I didn''t bother Xu Shaotang, did you? If you want me to be a pawn, you are not qualified!


    He knew in his heart that the reason why the Qin family didn''t block the scandal between Qin Qianyu and Xu Shaotang was to show them. Unfortunately, they thought mu Tiance was too simple!

 Chapter 204

    After returning to Xu''s home, Xu Shaotang specially asked Lianxin to check mu Tiance''s details, but he didn''t find mu Tiance''s information!


    This makes Xu Shaotang curious. But he even knows about the dragon group. Can''t he find out the details of Mu Tiance?


    When I think about it carefully, I am relieved that this person''s real name may not be mu Tiance. The only information that I can provide to Lianxin is this name and that handsome face. It''s normal that I can''t find it in the vast crowd.


    When Xu Shaotang comes out after calling, he sees Su Ruyun and Xu Wenzheng sitting together talking about something. Looking at their appearance, they seem to have a good chat, especially Su Ruyun, whose eyes are all narrowed with laughter.


    "What are you talking about so happily?" Xu Shaotang curiously walked over and sat down beside Su Ruyun, holding her waist.


    As for the intimacy of his son and daughter-in-law, Xu Wenzheng was not surprised. He looked at them with a smile and said, "just now Ruyun told me that he wanted to invest in the pharmaceutical industry. What do you think? "


    " just discuss the company''s affairs. "


    Xu Shaotang does not care about all the businesses of Shengshi group. So far, he has not even made clear what subsidiary companies Shengshi group has. However, he also knows that although Shengshi has set foot in many industries, it has never set foot in the pharmaceutical field. He does not know why Su Ruyun suddenly wants to enter this industry.


    In addition, although the pharmaceutical industry makes money, it has very high technical requirements. Most of the Chinese pharmaceutical market is monopolized by large foreign pharmaceutical companies.


    "I knew you would say that!" Su Ruyun side head gave him a white eye, helpless knead his forehead.


    Looking at his son''s indifference, Xu Wenzheng wants to say something about him, but he doesn''t know where to start. From the heart, his son is excellent enough. He really doesn''t need to ask for more from his son.


    Holding back his son''s advice, Xu Wenzheng said to Su Ruyun, "have you ever contacted that company before?"


    Su Ruyun shook his head and said, "we only got the news today. At present, we haven''t contacted people from that company."


    Listening to the two people here, Xu Shaotang asked, "aren''t you talking about the pharmaceutical industry? Why don''t you go home? "


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang hadn''t figured out the situation, Su Ruyun patted his forehead and said, "we''re going to buy a pharmaceutical company in Sucheng!"


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang looked at Su Ruyun in surprise, "acquisition of a pharmaceutical company can make you happy like this?"


    He really didn''t understand that it was just to buy a pharmaceutical company. As for being so happy, I just saw the appearance of Su goblin. I didn''t know that I thought she had found the treasure.


    "You boy..." Xu Wenzheng shook his head, showing a helpless smile, "why don''t you ask us to buy this pharmaceutical company?"


    This is also his helpless thing. Although his son graduated from business school, he is not interested in business things at all, or even has no business sensitivity. He doubts how this boy could have graduated from Tianhai business school with excellent results!


    "Because that company has just developed a new anti-cancer drug!"


    Xu Shaotang is about to ask symbolically, Su Ruyun has already given the answer.


    Hearing this answer, Xu Shaotang finally knows why Su Ruyun and his old man are so excited.


    cancer has been a disease that has plagued the whole world. With the deterioration of the environment, the incidence rate of cancer is increasing year by year. At present, there are some anti-cancer drugs on the market, but most of them have poor effects. Even so, those pharmaceutical companies still make a lot of money by relying on these anti-cancer drugs with insignificant effects.


    It can be imagined that if someone develops a new anti-cancer drug, it will bring huge profits!


    "Is that company stupid enough to make us buy this drug?" In the face of Su Ruyun, who is dazzled by huge interests, Xu Shaotang pours cold water on him.


    Everyone can see the huge profits of this drug. Who is willing to give the money to others?


    "Do you think I don''t know?" Su Ruyun turned his lips, still full of longing, hummed: "according to the information we got, that company has long been heavily in debt because of the development of this drug. Although it has developed this drug, it lacks enough funds to continue to operate, so we only get 40% of the company''s shares to attract venture capital."


    "Forty percent?" Xu Shaotang gently knocked on Su Ruyun''s head, "it''s not for us to hold shares. What''s the strength of your blind happiness?"


    No matter how stupid he is about business, he clearly knows that if he wants to control a company, he needs at least 51% of the shares. Since the company has sold 40% of the shares, he obviously does not want other investors to control the company.


    Su Ruyun didn''t like Xu Shaotang''s words at all, and said with a smile, "we just need to get 40% of the shares, and then try to buy some shares from other shareholders.""Are you so sure that other shareholders are willing to sell their shares?" Xu Shaotang is still pouring cold water unremittingly.


    "Cut, isn''t it a matter of money?" Su Ruyun showed a disdainful look at Xu Shaotang and hummed: "thanks to you, you used to be a dandy. Don''t you know that money can make the devil push the mill? If those shareholders don''t sell their shares, I''ll kill them with money! "


    At this point, Su Ruyun domineering waved his fist.


    Seeing Su Ruyun''s appearance, Xu Wenzheng nodded with a smile, but still reminded: "at present, we don''t know whether this medicine is effective. It''s better to contact with each other first and take the samples to professional institutions for testing."


    Years of experience in shopping malls have made Xu Wenzheng extremely cautious. After all, this is likely to be a huge investment. Shengshi group will certainly not be the only company participating in the competition. Most of the 40% shares of Shengshi group will be fired at a sky high price!


    Su Ruyun nodded and said, "I''ve discussed with Shu Ying. We''ll send someone to Su Cheng tomorrow to get in touch with each other."


    Xu Wenzheng gently knocked on the table, thought about it, shook his head and said: "you and Shuying had better have a person to go there in person. First, let the other party see our sincerity. Second, I''m not sure about other people..."


    After all, they are from their own families. Xu Wenzheng is very cautious about this investment which is likely to be a sky high price.


    "All right!" Su Ruyun nodded and said, "Shuying is making a strategic plan for next year. I can''t spare time. I''ll go there myself tomorrow."


    "Well, you two can discuss this..." Xu Wen nodded.


    Thinking that he had nothing to do recently, Xu Shaotang pulled Su goblin and said with a smile, "I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    "Well, you have a conscience!" Su Ruyun doesn''t say it, but she is happy in her heart.

 Chapter 205

    Early the next morning, when Xu Shaotang delivered the three to the company, four people were already standing at the door waiting. Xu Shaotang found the manager Wu Hui who he had poached from the jewelry store.


    "What are they doing here? Welcome us? " Xu Shaotang looks at several people standing on one side and asks Su Ruyun who is sitting in the co pilot curiously.


    Recently, he drove these three people to the company every day, but no one met them. Today, a group of people came to meet them, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    Su Ruyun turned his eyes, rubbed his forehead and said, "my little boss, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Do you expect me to buy a company by myself?"


    "Why not?" Xu Shaotang understood that these people were all the people who accompanied Su Ruyun to participate in the acquisition of the pharmaceutical company. In his heart, he was puzzled. He just wanted to buy a company. Why should he make such a stir? It''s not war. What''s the use of relying on more people!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, a business idiot, Su Ruyun was too lazy to tell him again. He pushed the door open and went out.


    Song Yinuo saw that he was depressed and explained with a smile: "this acquisition is unusual. Shengshi, as a big company, needs to show our professional team. At the same time, there are many things to analyze in the acquisition process. Ruyunjie alone can''t be busy. Moreover, it''s also an opportunity to cultivate the company''s reserve talents.... "


    Listening to song Yinuo''s explanation, Xu Shaotang understood a little bit. At the same time, he had to sigh that he was really just a martial arts man. These things in business were not his strong points.


    Lin Shuying is not surprised at his business idiocy. He looks at him with a smile and gets out of the car with song Yinuo. They don''t participate in the acquisition. After greeting everyone, they enter the elevator.


    Despised by his own woman, Xu Shaotang opens the door depressed and walks to Wu Hui.


    "Mr. Xu!" Looking at Xu Shaotang who came to him, Wu Hui bowed slightly to say hello.


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile to Wu Hui, "don''t call me Mr. Xu. I''m not in the company. You''d better call me Mr. Xu. I prefer the title of a dandy."


    Wu Hui was not as formal as others in front of Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile, "Xu Shao is joking..."


    In the past, people might really think of Xu Shaotang as a dandy, but now, even if Xu Shaotang says so himself, no one dares to think so. As an employee of Shengshi, everyone knows that this seemingly dandy has great energy.


    When I was joking with Wu Hui, three Audi business cars had already stopped in front of everyone.


    The moment the window rolled down, Xu Shaotang saw several familiar figures.


    "Are you in charge of the security of this trip?" Xu Shaotang looks at Chen Cheng who is waving to him, and several of them ask.


    Chen Cheng jumped out of the car and walked to Xu Shaotang with a smile. He pointed to the bears and shook his head and said with a smile, "they are going to be responsible for security work. I''m going to go out with the boss to see the world!"


    Together with Chen Cheng, a total of five personnel from Jindun security company participated in the security work, led by Da Xiong. One of them was a member of the wolf team, and the other two should be recruited by Li Baoshan later. Let them participate in the security work, but also give them an opportunity to exercise.


    "You''ll be lazy!" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    While they were talking, others had already started to get on the bus under Su Ruyun''s arrangement. Xu Shaotang was about to enter the cab of the first car. Chen Cheng quickly grabbed him, "just leave me the matter of driving. You can flirt with your sister-in-law in the car!"


    "Stinky boy, when did you learn to flatter?" Xu Shaotang smiles and pats Chen Cheng, but still pulls Su Ruyun to sit in the back seat.


    After everyone got on the bus, three cars lined up in a straight line and slowly drove out of the gate of Shengshi group.


    Although everyone in the security company knows that with Xu Shaotang in the car, there is no need to worry about the safety of Su Ruyun on the car, as a matter of etiquette, we still protect the car in the middle.


    "What happened to you and Li Lan?" Xu Shaotang leans on the back chair and asks Chen Cheng who is driving.


    Chen Cheng shrugged and said, "what else can I do? Just like that. You don''t know brother Shan. I''m afraid I''ll take advantage of Xiao Lan..."


    Chen Cheng is depressed when it comes to this. He has been chasing Li Lan for such a long time. Let alone any intimacy, he hasn''t even pulled Li Lan''s hand. He may have used it before. However, he knows that if he dares to do that to Li Lan, no matter how powerful Sihai Hongmen will be in Tianhai, Li Baoshan will tear him to pieces! Moreover, he was serious this time, and he didn''t want to use that disrespectful method himself.


    Su Ruyun changed a posture and leaned comfortably on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder. He said with a smile, "who told you that your reputation was so bad before?"


    "Sister in law, I''ve changed my ways now!" Chen Cheng scratched his head with a embarrassed smile, and then explained: "besides, the boss''s reputation was not good before, and now it''s not the same? There are times when everyone is young and frivolous, no! ""How can you compare with Shaotang in our family?" Su Ruyun looks up at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and his eyes show deep love.


    "Well, I know the boss is the best in your eyes!" Chen Cheng patted his chest and said with a smile: "I''m the best in Xiao Lan''s eyes too!"


    The car is speeding on the highway. Several people are joking in the car. Unconsciously, Su Ruyun has fallen asleep on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder.


    Looking at the sleeping jade in the car, Xu Shaotang fondly stroked her hair and asked Chen Cheng in a low voice, "when will your cruise ship arrive?"


    He knows that Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying manage the huge Shengshi group, but they are very tired every day. He promised Su Ruyun to take them on holiday when Chen Cheng''s cruise ship came back.


    He can''t help his women at work, only reward them well.


    "About a week to go!" Chen Cheng calculated the time. "I''ve already contacted there before, and now I''m on my way to deliver it."


    A week? Isn''t that fast?


    Thinking of taking Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun to sea for a holiday, Xu Shaotang was also inexplicably happy and nodded: "when your cruise ship comes back, you will take Li Lan with us for a holiday!"


    "Take Xiao Lan?" Chen Cheng a joy, immediately eyes and dim down, "brother Shan will agree?"


    Xu Shaotang said: "I''ll go and tell him, don''t worry, there should be no problem, he still believes me very much!"


    "Ah? Really? Thank you, boss Chen Cheng''s dim eyes lit up again in an instant. Because he was too excited and his hands were unstable, the steering wheel tilted to the side and almost hit the guardrail beside him. Fortunately, he controlled the car in time.


    "Be happy, drive your car well!" Xu Shaotang gives him a white look and looks at Su Ruyun in his arms.


    Even though she almost had a car accident, the goblin was still asleep. It seems that she was really tired

 Chapter 206

    The distance between Su Cheng and Tianhai is not far. An hour and a half later, the motorcade has entered Su Cheng, and Su Ruyun has come back from his sleep.


    Su Ruyun rubbed his sleepy eyes and naturally put his arms around Xu Shaotang''s neck. He asked vaguely, "how long have I slept and how long will I go to Kangle pharmaceutical?"


    Kangle pharmaceutical, the company they plan to acquire during this trip, is located in the suburb of Sucheng.


    "About half an hour to go." Xu Shaotang gently stroked her hair and said, "if you are tired, you can sleep for a while. When you get there, I''ll call you."


    Knowing that it would be a while before she could go to Kangle pharmaceutical, Su Ruyun was obviously relieved and patted her chest. She didn''t know where her spirit came from. She sat up from Xu Shaotang, took her handbag, turned out a pile of things and began to make up.


    It''s true that there are no ugliest women, only the laziest. Even great beauties like Su Ruyun never forget their make-up.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped at the gate of Kangle pharmaceutical.


    The sight in front of us really scared everyone.


    Rusty doors, mottled walls and messy weeds all show the company''s dilapidation. However, in sharp contrast to this dilapidated scene, there are rows of luxury cars in front of the company.


    Looking at this contrasting picture, Su Ruyun gently rubbed his forehead: "I have a premonition that this acquisition will not go smoothly."


    Xu Shaotang nodded with approval. It''s obvious that these luxury cars can''t belong to Kangle pharmaceutical, they can only belong to their competitors. Looking at the current posture, it''s estimated that there are many competitors in this acquisition.


    After getting off the bus, the party went straight to the front desk, but was told that Gu Linsheng, general manager, was discussing important matters with other customers.


    After simple communication, they were arranged to wait in the reception room of Kangle pharmaceutical.


    Half an hour later, the door of the reception room was pushed open, and a man with glasses came in. His face was thin and his eyes were deep. He was supposed to be high spirited, but his hair was white. If it wasn''t for the strange look on his face, he was almost the same as an old man who was dying.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting! My dear Gu Linsheng, this must be Miss Su? " Gu Linsheng goes straight to Su Ruyun. Surprised by Su Ruyun''s beauty, he politely reaches out his hand.


    Su Ruyun stood up and shook hands with Gu Linsheng. He said with a smile, "Mr. Gu is a busy man now. He has developed a new anti-cancer drug, which is enough to make Mr. Gu famous in the world."


    Gu Linsheng said with a smile: "it''s all the credit of the people below. Gu dare not be greedy."


    After a bit of politeness, I finally got to the point.


    Su Ruyun took the information from his assistant and said straight to the point: "Mr. Gu, we also talked on the phone before. Shengshi group is very interested in the 40% shares you sell. I don''t know what price you are going to sell it at."


    Su Ruyun first kicks the ball to Gu Linsheng and asks him to make his own offer, trying to test the opponent''s bottom line.


    However, Gu Linsheng is obviously not a rookie who has just entered the industry. He said with a helpless look: "to tell you the truth, I don''t know how much these 40% shares are worth. At present, many companies are throwing olive branches at us. The prices given by each company are different. Moreover, this is only the preliminary price."


    His words, and will kick the ball to Su Ruyun, shopping malls such as the battlefield, who will not easily reveal their bottom line.


    These days, Gu Linsheng feels that his life is really like a roller coaster. Before, he tried to find someone to invest, but he ran into a wall again and again. Now, the people who came to invest are about to break their threshold.


    A month ago, the company was still on the verge of collapse, but now it has become the target of competition among companies. If a month ago, as long as someone was willing to help him pay off his debts, and then casually put out tens of millions, he might sell all the shares of the company.


    Now, many people have offered sky high prices for these 40% of the shares. The prices offered by any company have never been thought of before. He even doubts whether he is dreaming again and again.


    "I don''t think Mr. Gu will tell us the highest price offered by other companies at present, will he?" Su Ruyun asked with a smile.


    Gu Linsheng nodded his head.


    "Two billion?"


    Su Ruyun tentatively says a price, pretends to look at the information in his hand, but quietly pays attention to Gu Linsheng''s expression with the remaining light from the corner of his eye.


    When she said the price, Gu Linsheng still kept a faint smile on his face, and seemed not interested in the price.


    Seeing Gu Linsheng''s expression, Su Ruyun basically has a bottom in his heart. The price of two billion yuan, but Gu Linsheng is silent. That only shows one problem. Someone has already offered a higher price.


    "Three billion?"


    "Four billion?"


    ¡­¡­


    He said several prices in a row, but Gu Linsheng seemed as if he had settled down. He just kept a faint smile on his face."Mr. Gu, if you do that again, we can really talk about it." Su Ruyun put down the documents in his hand and said with displeasure: "we come here with sincerity. I hope Mr. Gu can show your sincerity."


    In fact, she just wanted to test Gu Linsheng''s attitude.


    Seeing that Su Ruyun''s face was not very good-looking, Gu Linsheng also knew that he could not be silent any more. He said politely with a smile, "Miss Su, unless Gu is insincere, I really don''t know what price to sell it at. To tell you the truth, someone has offered a higher price, but it is not the final price after all. I also know the strength of Shengshi group. Well, Gu will give you the samples of new anticancer drugs first. After your company tests the effect, how about we have a detailed discussion? "


    What a move to retreat! Su Ruyun secretly admires her. At the same time, she has a certain judgment in her heart. She deliberately shows an expression of displeasure, but Gu Linsheng is not angry at all. That means that the price she offers is not low. Otherwise, after she shows an expression of displeasure, Gu Linsheng can completely ignore them, rather than pay attention to them first Let them test the samples!


    In this way, she had roughly judged the highest price offered by other companies.


    Even if he got such key information, Su Ruyun also needed to do follow-up analysis, so he stood up and said to Gu Linsheng with a smile: "since Mr. Gu is so sure about the effect of the new anti-cancer drugs, let''s take samples to test first. If the test is qualified, I believe we will give you a satisfactory price."


    After leaving Kangle pharmaceutical, the group went directly to the hotel. They needed to plan the next step according to Su Ruyun''s judgment. The samples of new anticancer drugs were also sent to three different testing institutions at home and abroad.

 Chapter 207

    When Su Ruyun and Xu Shaotang are working hard, Xu Shaotang is bored in every way. He lies on a big and comfortable bed and casually presses the remote control board of the TV to enjoy some boring TV programs.


    "Ding Dong..."


    When the doorbell rings, Xu Shaotang lazily gets up and opens the door, but sees Chen Cheng with a cheap smile standing at the door.


    Xu Shaotang had a bad feeling in his heart. The boy came to find himself now with such a cheap smile on his face. Nine times out of ten, it''s not good.


    "Why did you come to me when you didn''t go to the party?" Xu Shaotang released his hand at the door, turned back to the room, took out the red wine, poured a glass and handed it to Chen Cheng.


    Chen Cheng took the wine, pretended to shake a few times, and then directly poured it into his mouth. He didn''t taste the wine at all. Then he said with disdain: "how can those women outside compare with Xiao Lan? Besides, I''ve really changed my mind."


    "I think you are afraid that I will tell on you." Xu Shaotang sat down on the sofa and said with a smile, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    He doesn''t think Chen Cheng came to him just to chat.


    Chen Cheng chuckled, threw his cup aside and sat down on the sofa next to Xu Shaotang. His smile remained unchanged. He said, "you''re the boss. You really know what I''m going to do when I pucker up."


    This flattery makes


    Xu Shaotang a chill, quickly stop him to continue shooting, make a pause gesture, ferociously said: "something quickly say things, and then disgust me, believe me to throw your boy out?"


    Now, he is 100% sure that the boy has something to do with him.


    Scared by his vicious words, Chen Cheng quickly put away his smile, looked at him pitifully, and whispered, "I want you to accompany me to the brothel..."


    "What?"


    "I want you to accompany me to the brothel!" This time, the voice was a little louder.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped Chen Cheng on the head and scolded in a funny and angry way: "your boy just vowed that he had changed his ways and was going to the brothel in a twinkling of an eye? You still want to drag me into the water. Do you believe I call Baoshan to turn you into the last eunuch in the world? "


    "Ah?" Chen Cheng was confused by his slapping fan. He didn''t come back for a long time. He just looked at Xu Shaotang and saw Xu Shaotang raise his slap to greet him again. He quickly grabbed the slap that was about to fall and said wrongly: "boss, you misunderstood me. The brothel I was talking about is not that kind of brothel!"


    When he said this, Chen Cheng''s face was full of grievances, and he almost squeezed a few tears out of his eyes.


    Seeing that his expression didn''t look fake, Xu Shaotang took back his slap and snorted: "what kind of brothel can be divided into? If you don''t say something, I can''t kill you!"


    Originally, Xu Shaotang would not care about his brothers'' affairs, but now it''s different. This boy is pursuing Li Lan, but he has worked as a bodyguard for Chen Cheng in front of Li Baoshan. If Chen Cheng really holds a playful attitude, let alone Li Baoshan, even he will not let this boy go.


    With a deaf head, Chen Cheng explained, "this brothel is not the place you think, it''s the headquarters of Suzhou Qinglong society..."


    After listening to Chen Cheng''s explanation, Xu Shaotang realized that the Qinglong club in Su Cheng and the Sihai Hongmen club in Chen family are of the same origin. A few decades ago, the internal instability of Hongmen in Xiangshan led to the division of Hongmen. After a big war, some people fled to Tianhai and established the current Sihai Hongmen club, while others fled to Sucheng and established the Qinglong club.


    According to Chen Cheng''s words, in fact, the Chen family is the orthodox of Hongmen. It was only when the strength of the Chen family went from bad to worse that they were defeated in that war.


    Now the leader of the Qinglong club, it is said that he was a junior in Hongmen at the beginning, and he knew that he could not show his strength after he fled to Tianhai with Chen Wei, the old man of the Chen family. So he took a group of people with the same seniority and lower seniority to Suzhou. After decades of hard work, he became a powerful man in Suzhou.


    Understanding the cause and effect of the matter, Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, and asked: "then you want me to go with you brothel is how?"


    "Alas..." With a rare sigh, Chen Cheng snorted: "it''s not the old man''s arrangement for me! The old man knows that I''m coming to Suzhou. Let me drop in and visit the boss of Qinglong Club... "


    There''s no need for him to talk about the following things. Xu Shaotang also understands. It seems that the Chen family has integrated the underground forces of Tianhai, but Mr. Chen Wei, who is not willing to be partial to Tianhai, plans to extend his hand to Sucheng, which is closest to Tianhai.


    Chen Cheng''s visit is likely to be a negotiation. If the negotiation fails, it will be an inevitable scuffle.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "just visit me. Why do you want me? You have been training with the wolf group for such a long time. Are you afraid of what the people of Qinglong club will do to you?"


    It''s not Chen Cheng''s character. He''s afraid that the world will not be in chaos. At first, even after knowing the power of the Song family, he still clamored to tie song Yinuo to vent his anger. Now he''s just facing a local gang. On the contrary, he''s in a dilemma?Besides, even if we can''t get along with each other, I don''t think the people of the Qinglong Club dare to do anything about Chen Cheng. Otherwise, there will be an endless situation between the two gangs.


    Chen Cheng, with a sad face, scratched his hair hard and said: "the old man wants to win the Qinglong club without blood. He told me before he came here that if I can''t deal with it, I will be banned for a year. But as you know, Qinglong will occupy Suzhou for decades. How can he submit so easily, so... "


    "So you want to take me to press the field for you?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly became cold and sharp.


    On the surface, Mr. Chen is exerting pressure on Chen Cheng, but actually he is taking advantage of his power, because Mr. Chen must know that if Chen Cheng can''t handle this matter, he will turn to him for help, and because of his relationship with Chen Cheng, he will certainly help.


    If Mr. Chen said clearly, maybe he would not be so disgusted, maybe he would be willing to help them, but Mr. Chen used one of his most annoying means. This feeling of being calculated made him extremely uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s face changed dramatically, Chen Cheng was still a little surprised at the beginning. After thinking about it, he could not help but feel cold all over. He explained in a panic: "boss, don''t get me wrong..."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand to stop him from going on. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone, dialed Mr. Chen''s phone, and said coldly, "Mr. Chen, I don''t like to be used. With the relationship between our two families, do you need to use this method?"


    "Xu Shao, is there any misunderstanding between us?" Chen Wei some inexplicable asked.


    "Ha ha, do you always think that I can''t see your way of killing people with a knife? If you need my help to win the green dragon club, just say it straight. Why do you need to take the fourth man to count on me? "


    As soon as Xu Shaotang said this, Chen Wei on the other end of the phone immediately understood and said, "Xu Shao misunderstood. Alas, in fact, it''s a test for that boy..."


    Test? Xu Shaotang quietly holds the phone in his hand, but his eyes involuntarily look at Chen Cheng, who is full of childishness. However, if Chen Cheng passes the test, he will become the next generation of Chen''s successors, even skipping Chen Cheng''s uncles.


    Mr. Chen is going to put the burden of the Chen family on Chen Cheng, who is still childish?


    "I see. I''m sorry!" Understanding Mr. Chen''s plan, Xu Shaotang''s tone softened down.


    "You''re welcome, Xu. It''s also strange that Lao Jiu didn''t talk to you in advance." Master Chen gave a hearty smile and said, "I know that boy will go to beg you. I hope that you can let him do it by himself. The so-called jade without polish is not a tool. That boy should polish it well."


    "OK, I see..."

 Chapter 208

    Although Chen Wei doesn''t want him to help Chen Cheng deal with the Qinglong club, Xu Shaotang still decides to go with Chen Cheng. It''s best if he doesn''t help him. If Chen Cheng is in danger, he will help him.


    There is an old and mysterious building in the old lane of Sucheng. The tiles on the house are cyan. Originally, it should be a dark gray wall, but it is painted with a thick green paint. There are orderly tiles arranged on the wooden shelf, which is neither monotonous nor boring, but more simple and elegant. The eaves of the house are gently raised upward, and the lifelike green dragons at both ends are particularly eye-catching. The whole building is based on the simple green color. The so-called brothel probably gets its name from it.


    "This is Brothel Xu Shaotang asked in disbelief.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that the headquarters of a gang would give people a sense of ancient charm. When did the gang become so elegant?


    Chen Cheng, who was originally full of confidence, began to have no bottom in his heart. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "should Should Is that right? "


    Before he came, Mr. Chen had already given him the address of the brothel. Chen Cheng tilted his head and thought for a while to make sure he didn''t remember it wrong. Then he came forward with a tentative mind and knocked on the door.


    After a long time, a crack opened in the closed door, and a head protruded from the crack. The man was full of fierce looks. At first sight, he was not a kind-hearted person. At the same time, he couldn''t find out the details of the two of them. He looked around alertly and made sure that there was no one else except them. Then he frowned and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    Chen Cheng didn''t speak. He just made a few movements with his hands. This is a hand gesture handed down from Hongmen''s ancestors. It''s all his own people who can make this gesture. Looking at the changing movements in Chen Cheng''s hands, the face inside the door shows a surprised expression. At the same time, he quickly pulls the door open and leads them in.


    After entering the gate, Chen Cheng finally explained his intention: "please tell us that Chen Cheng, the direct grandson of Chen Wei of Sihai Hongmen club, has come to visit Mr. Sun."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Chen Cheng without saying a word. He nods to himself. This boy has been following Li Baoshan for some time, but he has not been fooling around in vain. Before that, he might have yelled away. How could he be so polite to a doorman.


    "You wait here, I''ll go in and pass it on." The doorman nodded, turned and walked into the yard.


    While they are waiting, Xu Shaotang is also secretly observing the surrounding situation. He can be sure that at least eight guns are aimed at them in the invisible corner. Once they make any mistake, the other side will definitely shoot without hesitation. The defense of the brothel is loose outside and tight inside, and sun Yuanlong can build up his identity as a junior disciple of Hongmen Qinglong club, it''s not luck.


    A few minutes later, the doorman came out of the courtyard, bowed to Chen Cheng and said respectfully, "little master, please follow me!"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised by the porter''s attitude. When he first entered the gate, although the porter didn''t embarrass them, he didn''t give them a good look. After he went to the yard to report back, his attitude became so respectful that he called Chen Cheng "Little Prince"?


    They follow behind the doorman and go to the courtyard. Xu Shaotang pulls Chen Cheng''s clothes and asks in a low voice, "how can this man call you" Little Prince "


    Chen Cheng said with a smile: "according to the generations handed down by Hongmen, let alone him, even if sun Yuanlong himself saw me, he would call me" martial uncle ". Sun Yuanlong''s master and I are both of the same generation. The person in front of him is just a person of the same generation, and he is sun Yuanlong''s important disciple. It''s cheaper to call me" little master. "


    Xu Shaotang also knows something about Hongmen''s seniority. He heard Chen Cheng say that sun Yuanlong, the eldest son of the Qinglong club, had a lower seniority in Hongmen. Unexpectedly, his seniority was so low that even Chen Cheng, a little boy, had a higher seniority than him. No wonder sun Yuanlong was going to bring people to Sucheng to set up his own house and stay in Sihai Hongmen club again. It''s definitely a day when he didn''t get ahead.


    Through a few corridors, they finally came to the main hall of the red building. On the main hall, a man in a long gown, who was in his fifties, was sitting on a leading chair. The chairs on both sides were full of people. Many of them were looking at the two people who stepped into the hall.


    For these ill intentioned eyes, the two automatically chose to ignore, and walked forward.


    Chen Cheng went straight to sun Yuanlong and raised his hands. The palm of his left hand pressed the back of his right hand. His thumbs were touching each other. The back of his left hand was facing sun Yuanlong. He raised his chin slightly and said in a high voice: "the four seas Hongmen club, Chen Cheng and his elder brother have come to visit us!"


    The gesture he used was the common gesture of Hongmen. The thumb of his two hands was connected, indicating that he was a family. The palm of his hand was on the back of his hand, which meant that he cared for each other sincerely. Although Hongmen is now fragmented, the descendants of the Chen family from Hongmen strictly adhere to some rules handed down by Hongmen''s grandmaster. But Chen Cheng''s gesture is generally the etiquette for people of the same generation to meet each other. When he makes this gesture in front of sun Yuanlong, he has the meaning of lowering his seniority.


    Seeing Chen Cheng''s gesture, those bad eyes in the hall finally reduced a little, but there were still some people with a bad face, which meant that they were separated from each other.Sun Yuanlong half squints at them. Although Chen Cheng''s face is childish, he doesn''t have the slightest fear. Xu Shaotang is more like a leisurely stroller. Obviously, these two people don''t pay attention to the brothel that outsiders are afraid of.


    "Sure enough, I have some courage and insight. I haven''t lost the reputation of Hongmen." Sun Yuanlong said with admiration in his heart, and the same Chen Chenggang just gestured back and said, "my Qinglong club and Sihai Hongmen club have always been well water but not river water. I don''t know what''s the matter when they come to visit?"


    The two families, one in Tianhai and the other in Sucheng, don''t meet each other at ordinary times. The Chen family suddenly sent someone to visit, which gave sun Yuanlong a bad feeling. Half a year ago, the Qinglong club might be able to compete with the Chen family reluctantly. Now the Chen family, which has integrated the underground power of the whole Tianhai, is no longer what they can compete with.


    Of course, Chen Cheng couldn''t explain his intention directly. He said with a smile, "my grandfather specially ordered me to visit Suzhou this time. Our two families are of the same origin, so we can walk around more in the future."


    As soon as Chen Cheng''s voice fell, a strong man immediately clapped the table and stood up: "hum, well said, I don''t think you Chen family have any good intentions! Who doesn''t know, since the Li family was destroyed, Tianhai has become the only one in your Chen family. I think you want to take advantage of the situation to swallow us

 Chapter 209

    The uprooting of the Li family in Tianhai is nothing new to the people on the road. Everyone knows that the Chen family in Tianhai is now in the prime of their life. Now that the Chen family has sent people to visit, how can they not let people doubt their motives.


    What have you been doing for decades?


    The strong man''s words have been recognized by most people. No one is a fool. Even if they can''t see it at first, after the strong man said it, everyone decided that the Chen family had no good intentions this time.


    "Who are you?" Chen Cheng looks at the big man and asks.


    The great man snorted coldly: "Pinzi generation, Luoxing, nicknamed Tyrannosaurus Rex!"


    "Pinzi generation?" Chen Cheng frowned, and then his face became cold. He said, "hum, you''re just a little bit of a Pinzi generation. You''re not qualified to talk to me. Go away!"


    The Pinzi generation, that is, sun Yuanlong''s apprentice, should be called "master" according to his seniority. According to Hongmen''s rules, he is not qualified to talk to him.


    Luo Xing''s rank in Hongmen is really low, but his position in the Qinglong society is absolutely not low. As sun Yuanlong''s direct disciple, he is one of the four major generals of the Qinglong society. Apart from sun Yuanlong, how ever did anyone dare to speak to him like this? Now he was taught by a young man in his early twenties. Luo Xing could not help but burst into a rage. His fist creaked and he said angrily, "don''t be shameless, young man surnamed Chen. Although our Qinglong Club can''t match your Chen family, it''s not a place where you can go wild!"


    If it had not been for the Chen family''s influence, Luo Xing''s fists would have been greeting him. Was his nickname "Tyrannosaurus Rex" in vain?


    "Why, do you want to fight with me?" With a disdainful smile on his face, Chen Cheng said, "don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, you can come up and have a try!"


    Chen Cheng himself has a good foundation. After training with Li Baoshan for a period of time, his strength has improved a lot. Although Luo Xing looks much stronger than him, if we really want to start, he really hasn''t let it go.


    His words were tantamount to provocation, which immediately aroused the feelings of the people present at Qinglong club, and many people clapped the table and yelled.


    "Boss Luo, teach this little boy a lesson!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Let him know how many eyes Lord Ma has!"


    Although Luo Xing also wants to teach the boy who doesn''t know how powerful he is, he doesn''t dare to do it easily. After all, behind the boy is the Chen family. He just looks at Sun Yuanlong to ask. Whether he wants to teach the boy or not depends on the boss''s decision.


    Sun Yuanlong sat in the upper position, looking sleepy. He neither nodded nor shook his head, as if he had settled down.


    Luo Xing can become sun Yuanlong''s direct disciple. Naturally, he is not a fool. Since the boss doesn''t stop him, that means he agrees, but he has to grasp the scale himself. He can see that the boss doesn''t want to be an enemy of the Chen family. So he has made a decision in his heart. Just teach this boy a lesson. He must not abandon him.


    After making up his mind, Luo Xing immediately stood in the open space of the hall and said with a little clasp: "Luo Xing, the character generation, please give me your advice!"


    Chen Cheng glanced at Sun Yuanlong and knew that the battle was inevitable. He nodded and said, "well, I''ll discipline you for your master to let you know what it means to respect your teacher."


    His tone is the tone of the elder to the younger. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s smile, he is really angry.


    Luo Xing is really annoyed by Chen Cheng. He stares at Chen Cheng fiercely and pinches his fist more tightly. He says: let your boy be arrogant for a while, and you will have good fruit to eat right away!


    Originally, he just intended to teach Chen Cheng a lesson, but now he has decided to give Chen Cheng a little bit of hardship, at least let the boy lie in bed for a few days, let him know what is heaven and earth!


    Chen Cheng turns a blind eye to his cannibalism, with a little excited look on his tender face. After training for a long time, he also wants to know how much his strength has improved.


    Seeing that Chen Cheng was not afraid, sun Yuanlong''s half narrowed eyes finally showed a trace of light.


    If you have been injured for a long time, you can see that Chen''s impromptu move is not a straight one.


    Chen Cheng is not afraid, to attack, raised his hand to Luoxing.


    Their fists collided with each other, bang. This is a competition of pure strength. Under the strong impact, Chen Cheng just moved his feet slightly, while Luo Xing was shaken back two steps to stabilize himself.


    Luo Xing stands still and looks at Chen Cheng with a smile on his face in surprise. Even though he intentionally controls his strength, he should not be shaken back by this boy! While looking at Chen Cheng, he stealthily hides his fist behind him and stretches hard. His hand is really painful. Others may not know, but he knows in his heart that the fist just hit a steel plate.


    Through this simple move, Luo Xing already knew that the boy in front of him was obviously not the embroidered pillow in his imagination. Just now he was careless and suffered a loss. He immediately stopped holding his hand and rushed forward again with a loud drink.This time, Luo Xing''s fists made the moves more fierce, one punch faster than the other.


    Chen Cheng just parries, and every time he confronts Luo Xing with his fist. After more than a dozen moves, Luo Xing is forced back by Chen Cheng again. His hands are already blue and purple, but Chen Cheng seems to have nothing to do with him, and he is still a fool.


    "Well, I won''t play with you. It''s time for me to attack after you''ve been attacking for so long!"


    Everyone was surprised. After fighting for a long time, the boy was playing with the experts of Qinglong club? Do you really have the strength, or are you just bragging?


    Chen Cheng is too lazy to pay attention to people''s doubts. He gently twists his neck, and then steps forward with an arrow. When Luo Xing greets him, Chen Cheng cleanly passes through his protection. At the same time, his heavy foot has arrived. Luo Xing only feels a surge of blood in his chest, and the whole person has already gone three meters upside down and hit the ground heavily.


    "Why Maybe... "


    A group of people of the Qinglong Club gaped at the dramatic scene. They could put a goose egg in their mouth. Many people began to whisper. They thought Chen Cheng would be beaten up by Luo Xing, but now it''s obvious that Luo Xing is beaten up by this boy who seems harmless to people and animals!


    Hearing the whispers of the gang, Luo Xing is more angry. He wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth, struggles to get up from the ground, roars and kills Chen Cheng again.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly there was a loud noise in the hall. Sun Yuanlong, who had been silent, finally clapped his chair and stood up. He yelled at Luo Xing: "enough! If you don''t step back, don''t you think it''s embarrassing enough? "

 Chapter 210

    After all, the big guy is the big guy. With sun Yuanlong''s roar, the hall suddenly quiets down. Luo Xing, who originally wanted to rush forward, also stops. He angrily returns to his seat and is unwilling to look at Chen Cheng who is picking his eyebrows at him.


    Sun Yuanlong stood up from the upper position, walked slowly to Chen Cheng and said, "the Chen family is really full of talents. The Chen family has such a hero as his brother, which is really the envy of sun."


    His words are not polite. He is really envious. This boy has the potential to be an expert. In time, he must be a top expert. Compared with the descendants of the Chen family, his son is really not up to date.


    A simple fight, let everyone see Chen Cheng''s strength, also won due respect, gangs and the army, are strong survival place, to get others'' recognition, we must show convincing strength.


    Obviously, Chen Cheng''s strength has convinced the people of Qinglong club, but this is not a good thing for them. The stronger the Chen family is, the more pressure they need to face in the next time.


    Sun Yuanlong, in particular, is now faced with an extremely difficult choice. On the one hand, he does not want to get involved with the Chen family again. On the other hand, he does not dare to fight with the Chen family, who is just at the height of the sun. He knows in his heart that the Chen family sent people to the Qinglong club, of course, can not be for the sake of reminiscence. He is also a man who has experienced the battle for a long time. How can he not understand Chen''s intention.


    However, he was unwilling to let go of the Qinglong club he created!


    Chen Cheng, with a polite smile, bows his hand gently to sun Yuanlong. It''s a kind of salute. He says calmly, "Mr. Sun is really over praised. He''s just a nobody. He''s so offensive. Please forgive me!"


    Before that, Chen Cheng might brag about himself in front of sun Yuanlong, but after seeing the power of the wolf group, he dare not brag about it outside. Besides, Xu Shaotang, who is more powerful than all the members of the wolf group, is still around him. If he brags at this time, he will be beating himself in the face.


    "Ha ha, brother Chen is very modest!" Sun Yuanlong said with a hearty laugh: "if you don''t fight, you don''t know each other. Since brother Chen has arrived at the site of the Qinglong club, let me make the best of our friendship. We won''t be drunk today!"


    "That''s what I mean!" Chen Cheng did not refuse.


    China is a country with a strong wine culture. There are many things that can''t be talked about in formal occasions, but it''s easy to talk about at the wine table. Chen Cheng also wants to take the opportunity to have a good conversation with sun Yuanlong. It''s better to win Su Cheng without fighting.


    Seeing that Chen Cheng agrees, sun Yuanlong looks at Xu Shaotang, who has never spoken. He tentatively asks Chen Cheng, "who is this?"


    When entering the gate, Chen Cheng only said that he would come to visit with his elder brother, but he never introduced Xu Shaotang to the people of Qinglong club. This is what he did on purpose. Xu Shaotang is now a household name in Tianhai. People at a certain level know that Xu Shaotang is the most popular character in Tianhai. He does not know whether people in Sucheng have heard about Xu Shaotang. He does not want to borrow Xu Shaotang''s power, so he deliberately did not introduce Xu Shaotang.


    Now when sun Yuanlong asks, he can''t hide it any more. He introduces to sun Yuanlong in a very formal tone: "this is my elder brother, Xu Shaotang!"


    "Xu Shaotang?" Sun Yunlong''s eyes flashed a look of surprise, subconsciously asked: "Shengshi group Xu Wenzheng''s only son?"


    Even if he was not in Tianhai, sun Yuanlong learned something about Tianhai through his own channels. Although he didn''t know much about Shengshi group, he also clearly knew that Shengshi group won several competitions with some big figures in the upper class.


    It''s not a simple person to be a powerful person. Sun Yuanlong also found clues from several battles between Shengshi group and the upper class, and vaguely guessed that there might be big people behind Shengshi group. In other words, Shengshi group is the property of the Xu family. Maybe the Xu family is just a puppet pushed by a big man who doesn''t want to show his identity.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and nods, admitting his identity in front of sun Yuanlong.


    "Ha ha, it''s a double happiness today!" After confirming Xu Shaotang''s identity, sun Yuanlong was overjoyed and said happily, "Xu Shao can''t get Su Cheng. Sun must have a good drink with Xu Shao today."


    He is really happy. Now he can get on the line of Shengshi group. Maybe he can get on the line with the big man behind Shengshi in the future. This is a rare opportunity!


    As for drinking, Xu Shaotang was never afraid of it. He said with a smile, "I also want to taste Su Cheng''s wine, so I''ll bother Mr. Sun."


    "Mrs. Xu is out of sight!" Sun Yuanlong said with a smile, and sent someone to book the best hotel.


    At the wine table, because of sun Yuanlong''s deliberate command, the important members of the Qinglong Club regard Xu Shaotang as the guest of honor and propose a toast to Xu Shaotang. On the contrary, they slightly neglect Chen Cheng as the leading role.


    After a few cups of good wine, sun Yuanlong''s words became more and more. He asked Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, what are you doing in Suzhou this time? If you have anything to use, just open your mouth!""Nothing!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m accompanying my fiancee to participate in the acquisition case. She is in charge of the case. I just drop in to play."


    "Acquisition? "Leisure medicine?" Sun Yuanlong asked again.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and praised: "Mr. Sun really has a brilliant plan!"


    Sun Yuanlong waved his hand and said with a smile, "I don''t have the ability of calculating. It''s really that Kangle pharmaceutical is so famous recently that it''s hard to know! This time, many big companies are focusing on Kangle pharmaceutical, and even foreign consortia are involved. "


    This did not surprise Xu Shaotang. Kangle pharmaceutical industry is now a hot spot. As long as powerful companies want to get a share, foreign consortia can not miss this opportunity.


    "It doesn''t matter, no matter how many companies are involved, we can do our own thing well! There''s no need to be reluctant to succeed if you can''t! " Xu Shaotang said without worry.


    For this acquisition, Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to it. Shengshi group has a lot of industries. There is no need to acquire Kangle pharmaceutical.


    Sun Yuanlong thumbed up: "Xu Shao is open-minded!"


    After three rounds of drinking, everyone''s topic finally returned to the Chen family and the Qinglong club. Sun Yuanlong and Chen Cheng didn''t have a deep discussion. They just talked about some things of their own family over the years, and they deliberately didn''t mention the merger.

 Chapter 211

    The next morning, Su Ruyun, still lying in Xu Shaotang''s arms, was awakened by the sound of his mobile phone.


    Su Ruyun got through the phone in a daze. After listening to what the other party said, she suddenly woke up and immediately sat up and said to the phone, "OK, I will be on time!"


    When she hung up, Xu Shaotang sat up, leaned on the head of the bed and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Lin Gu invited him to the cocktail party tonight." Su Ruyun went back to Xu Shaotang''s arms and said with a sneer, "ha ha, he''s very good at it!"


    She knew in her heart that Gu Linsheng not only invited them, but tonight, I''m afraid all the investors who participated in the competition for 40% of the shares would gather together. Of course, Gu Linsheng didn''t do this to thank them, but just let all the investors raise their prices themselves, while he sat firmly in Diaoyutai.


    What''s more, it''s the nature of a cocktail party, not a formal auction or bidding. Even if no one raises the price to his satisfaction, he can still auction again.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, embraces her fragrant shoulder and says, "I''ll go with you in the evening and meet our competitors."


    At 8 p.m., Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun attended Gu Linsheng''s reception on time.


    The reception was held in the most luxurious hotel in Suzhou. By the time they arrived, many cars had already stopped at the door of the hotel. It seemed that many people had arrived in advance.


    Su Ruyun, dressed in a light blue Qipao, perfectly reveals her proud figure. She walks down from the car, takes Xu Shaotang''s arm, and enters the venue in the eyes of a crowd.


    There were a lot of people at the meeting, and Su Ruyun''s arrival won the praise.


    However, even so, Su Ruyun is still not the protagonist of the party, the real protagonist is only one person - Gu Linsheng!


    Seeing Su Ruyun and Xu Shaotang enter the stadium, Gu Linsheng apologizes to the people around him. Holding a glass of wine, he comes to them and says with a smile, "Miss Su and Xu Shaotang are really talented and beautiful. It seems that they are destined to take away my fame tonight!"


    "Where Mr. Gu is, no one can hide his light here!" Su Ruyun came back with a smile.


    After they were polite, Gu Linsheng pleaded guilty and went to meet another guest.


    After Gu Linsheng leaves, Su Ruyun finds that Xu Shaotang is looking at another place. Following Xu Shaotang''s eyes, she sees two beauties raising their glasses to welcome the compliments from the people around her.


    "Oh, you can''t open your eyes when you see the beauty?" Su Ruyun''s face was full of laughter, and he pulled Xu Shaotang, who was out of his mind.


    Xu Shaotang looked back and said with a smile, "don''t knock over your vinegar jar. You just see two acquaintances."


    "Acquaintances?" Su Ruyun said with a smile: "all beauties are your acquaintances."


    While they were talking, the two beauties over there obviously noticed them. To be exact, they noticed Xu Shaotang. However, from their eyes to Xu Shaotang, they didn''t seem friendly.


    Xu Shaotang faintly smile, these two people appear here, certainly not by chance, it seems that they are also interested in recreational medicine.


    While he was thinking about whether to add a little jam to these two people, the two people over there had already come over with wine glasses.


    Yu Xi is also a capable professional dress, which gives people the feeling of being a strong woman. Compared with Yu Xiao, who is wearing a long dress with a bra, he is more endurable.


    However, for Xu Shaotang, no matter how well dressed the two sisters were, their ugly hearts could not be covered up.


    "Xu Shaotang, I didn''t expect that we would meet here!" Yu Xi shakes the red wine in the glass, with a smile on his face, but everyone can see that behind the smile is a sharp knife!


    That''s probably the feeling.


    Xu Shaotang replied, "if I knew that you two sisters were here, I don''t think I would come to the party."


    "Hehe, why?" Yu Xi kept the smile of the logo and continued: "is it because of the shame in my heart?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head, looked at Yu with a smile, then looked at Yu Xi and said with a smile, "because I''m a cleanliness addict!"


    "You..." The false smile on Yu Xi''s face could not be maintained any longer, and he changed into a cold face in an instant.


    How can she not understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning? This bastard is beating around the Bush to say that their sisters are dirty! If the eyes can kill people, Yu Xi would like to see the man in front of him!


    Yu Xiaolian''s face is not very good-looking, but she knows that they have nothing to do with this man for the time being, only patience.


    Of course, if you give her a chance, she will not hesitate to redouble this man''s humiliation.


    Only Su Ruyun, who is next to him, looks at these people curiously. Now she can be sure that Xu Shaotang has nothing to do with these two beauties. For the first time since she has been with Xu Shaotang for so long, she has seen Xu Shaotang so mean.


    "Shaotang, would you like to introduce them?" Su Ruyun asks curiously.She is not curious about the relationship between these two people and Xu Shaotang. She is just curious about what they have done to make Xu Shaotang sarcastic.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and ignored the cannibalism of Yu''s sisters. "There''s nothing to introduce. You just need to treat them as enemies," he said


    Su Ruyun was surprised, so undisguised hostility, it is very like Xu Shaotang''s style.


    "Xu Shaotang, you must be our enemy?" The frost on Yu Xi''s face was heavier, and his voice was filled with anger deliberately suppressed.


    If she had no choice, she really didn''t want to be the enemy of this man, but from the performance of this man, it seems that there is no possibility of reconciliation between them.


    "We are enemies already, aren''t we?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    After that party, they were destined to be enemies, which Xu Shaotang never denied.


    "Very good!" Yu Xi firmly grasped his fist, "I know you have some influence in Tianhai, but don''t forget, this is Su Cheng. I want to see how you plan to deal with our two enemies in Su Cheng!"


    She has never been a timid person. Since there is no possibility of reconciliation with Xu Shaotang, why cherish the war?


    Last time, they were saved by the appearance of scavengers. She wanted to see if they had such good luck this time!


    "Yes, it''s Su Cheng." Xu Shaotang sighed a little, then suddenly changed the subject of his speech and hummed, "but this is also China!"


    Yu Xi was about to open his mouth when a voice came from the side.


    "Oh, it''s very lively! Xu Shaotang, I said we would meet again! "

 Chapter 212

    Don''t look back, Xu Shaotang has guessed the identity of the visitor.


    Mu Tiance!


    With the arrival of Mu Tiance, all the people present are a little bit eclipsed.


    His face, which even women are jealous of, has firmly attracted people''s eyes. Even the Yu family sisters who are just about to fight with Xu Shaotang involuntarily turn their eyes on this man with a peerless face.


    This is a man who brings his own aura wherever he goes!


    Mu Tiance didn''t care about the eyes of all the people present. He went straight to Xu Shaotang and said, "why, you don''t seem to welcome me?"


    "You''re welcome enough, don''t care less than me!" Xu Shaotang pointed to the people who were still amazed by mu Tiance and continued: "besides, I''m not the host of this reception. I can''t say whether I''m welcome or not."


    At the beginning, Gu Linsheng may be said to be the absolute protagonist in the reception, but with the arrival of Mu Tiance, the protagonist here has already become him.


    Xu Shaotang even thought that if Mu Tiance was willing, the rich woman on the scene would not spare a lot of money to support him!


    Who says only men are erotic?


    Mu Tiance showed a smile of disdain at the corner of his mouth and said, "their welcome is not worth mentioning in my eyes. It''s my honor to get your welcome from Xu Da Shao."


    "I don''t have the habit of breaking my sleeves!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and quickly distanced himself from him.


    In his eyes, mu Tiance is a psychopath. In front of so many people, it''s too ambiguous to say these words.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang felt even more chilly. He had goose bumps all over his body and pulled Su Ruyun back a little by the way.


    Mu Tiance''s confident smile finally changed a little. He looked at Xu Shaotang with a black line on his face and hummed: "I''m not a fan of breaking my sleeves!"


    He suddenly has an impulse to beat Xu Shaotang violently. This bastard doesn''t play cards according to the routine. He even thinks that he has the habit of breaking his sleeves. I really don''t know what this bastard thinks all day long.


    Until this time, people who have been attracted by mu Tiance just come back.


    Yu Xi looked at the handsome man who suddenly appeared in front of him, and gracefully extended his right hand to him, with a charming smile on his face: "Hello, I''m the person in charge of Novi consortium in China, my name is Yu Xi, next to this is my sister Yu Xiao, nice to meet you!"


    Her attitude was totally opposite to that of Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang had not known the true features of the two sisters in advance, he would have thought that she was an elegant and noble lady.


    At this time, Su Ruyun, who heard Yu Xi''s self introduction, finally knew why Xu Shaotang was so mean to the two sisters.


    However, in the face of the elegant and charming Yuxi, mu Tiance just nodded slightly, which was regarded as a response to Yuxi. He didn''t even plan to shake hands with him.


    Ignore!


    The anger in Yu Xi''s eyes flashed by. Compared with Xu Shaotang''s sarcasm, mu Tiance''s heartfelt disregard made her more angry.


    Seeing that his elder sister was so ignored by this man, Yu Xiao was also very angry. He stared at mu Tiance and said, "Sir, it seems that you didn''t treat a lady like a gentleman, did you?"


    Mu Tiance''s eyes flashed from Yu''s smiling face and said faintly: "first of all, I don''t know you! Secondly, when did I say I was a gentleman? "


    Beautiful!


    Xu Shaotang cheers for mu Tiance in his heart!


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that this man named mu Tiance was not so annoying.


    Yu Xiao is choked by mu Tiance''s words. She and her sister are regarded as guests of honor almost everywhere they go. Unexpectedly, in a small reception, she meets two men who don''t take them seriously at all.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance don''t bother to entangle with the two sisters, which doesn''t mean that other people will be like them. After all, someone stood up and accused mu Tiance loudly: "what are you? How dare you treat Miss Yu like this! Now, apologize to them immediately. Ben won''t care about you for the sake of the two ladies! "


    It''s true that there are not many people who like to fight against injustice, but there are many people who like to stand up for beauty. Obviously, this one who blames mu Tiance is one of them.


    Mentally retarded! This is Xu Shaotang''s only comment on the young dandy who forced himself to stand out for Yu''s sisters.


    "Noisy!" Mu Tiance snorted without even looking at the dandy.


    As mu Tiance''s voice fell, a man suddenly appeared in the crowd. In the blink of an eye, he came to the young dandy and went down with a knife. Then, in the eyes of people''s consternation, he dragged the fainted young man away like a dead dog.


    After being stunned, there was a riot in the crowd. They pointed out to Mu Tiance one after another, but no one dared to criticize him.


    No one thought that this man with a peerless face would stun and drag people away without any scruples.


    Yu Xiao now finds out that he is really polite to his sisters!In the face of such a sudden situation, Gu Linsheng, the host of the reception, was not good-looking either. He walked up to Mu Tiance and said in a slight anger, "this gentleman, is it improper for you to treat my guests like this?"


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Tiance looked at Gu Linsheng with disdain, "it''s too noisy to keep him here. It''s better to let him leave!"


    "You''re not on my list!" Gu Linsheng suppressed his anger and made a gesture of seeing off: "please leave! Or I''ll call security. "


    Mu Tiance said with a cool smile: "your invitation list is just a piece of waste paper in my eyes. If I go or stay, I can''t let you decide!"


    "Security


    Since he couldn''t politely ask the man to leave, Gu Linsheng had to ask for security.


    With Gu Linsheng''s voice, several security guards rushed to the hall quickly.


    However, they did not have a chance to reach mu Tiance. When they rushed in, two men in suits stopped them.


    Just one face to face, the security guard who rushed in was lying on the ground.


    "You..."


    Looking at the security guards are all down on the ground, Gu Linsheng face a purple, shivering out of the phone began to call the police.


    "Xu Shaotang, why don''t we go out and have a chat?" Mu Tiance didn''t care about Gu Linsheng calling the police at all. He just said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "among these people, the only one I like is you."


    Arrogant!


    Mu Tiance''s words almost offended everyone at the scene.


    "I''m not interested in talking to you!" Xu Shaotang didn''t like his invitation at all. He put his arm around Su Ruyun''s waist and said with a smile, "you continue to play games with them. I also need to sit down quietly and have a drink."


    "With them?" Mu Tiance looked around at all the people present and said with great disdain: "just a group of mole ants, not worthy of..."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to talk to him, mu Tiance also loses the interest of staying and calmly leaves the scene.


    It wasn''t until half an hour after mu Tiance left that the police arrived late. After they learned about the situation from the public, they quickly stopped the team.


    After the frustrated mu Tiance left, the reception finally returned to the right track.


    Although many people are still discussing mu Tiance, more people are around Gu Linsheng.


    Yu sisters did not go to join in the fun, just staring at Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun from a distance. They whispered from time to time, not knowing what they were discussing.

 Chapter 213

    As Su Ruyun expected, Gu Linsheng''s appetite was not satisfied. Three days after the reception, Kangle pharmaceutical officially announced that it would hold a bidding meeting in a week.


    He deliberately postponed the time of the bidding meeting, in order to let foreign testing institutions have enough time to test the efficacy of new anti-cancer drugs.


    Since he has the confidence, we are also happy to see this situation. After all, so far, no one knows whether the new anti-cancer drugs really have obvious effects.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang finally saw Su Ruyun''s vigorous and resolute side.


    Since Kangle pharmaceutical released the bidding announcement, Su Ruyun and her team have devoted themselves to the work. They need to analyze the price of competitors and strive to get the 40% shares of Gu Linsheng at the most reasonable price.


    Xu Shaotang, who has nothing to do, has to hang out with Chen Cheng all day long in every corner of Su city.


    "Boss, I just got a call. My yacht has already arrived at Tianhai!" In the secluded corner of the bar, Chen Cheng drank a glass of liquor and said excitedly, "when my sister-in-law is busy here, we can go out on holiday!"


    "Really?" Xu Shaotang is also a little excited, nodded: "we really haven''t gone out to play together for a long time, then call the third one, let''s go out to play together."


    He knows that Su Ruyun has suffered a lot recently. As soon as the work here is finished, no matter whether he can take Gu Linsheng''s shares or not, he decides to take his family out to have a good time, which can be regarded as a reward to them.


    Chen Cheng looked at him with a smile and said, "don''t forget what you promised me."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asked, pretending to be confused.


    The smile on Chen Cheng''s face instantly solidified, and he said with a sad face: "boss, if you don''t like this, you''ll know..."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang interrupted him and said with a smile, "don''t you let Baoshan allow you to take Chen Lan out to play? What''s the matter depends on your potential!"


    He can see that Chen Cheng is very interested in Li Lan. This time, he really moved his true feelings.


    "You are in love now. Our brothers are still struggling." Chen Cheng curled his lips, and suddenly approached Xu Shaotang. He held back his laughter and said, "my third brother told me yesterday that Liu Tong never gave him a good face, and asked me to give him some advice."


    Thinking about Xiao Jingwen''s complaint on the phone, Chen Cheng didn''t hold back his laughter after all.


    Xu Shaotang was surprised to laugh, but he was filled with sigh.


    In other people''s eyes, the four of them should be flower experts, but in fact, Xiao Jingwen and Chen Cheng have never had a serious love affair at all. Women always come to the door on their own initiative. How ever did they take the initiative to pursue women? You Mingze was serious, but in the end he was black and blue.


    Think of you Mingze, Xu Shaotang heart and inevitably a sigh.


    You Mingze has been away for almost a month, and I don''t know where he is now.


    Xu Shaotang takes out his mobile phone and dials you Mingze''s phone, but only the sound of reminding the other party that it has been turned off.


    "You call my second brother?" Chen Cheng asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, took the mobile phone back into his pocket and sighed: "his phone is off, and I don''t know where he is now. Well, maybe he still can''t put Yu Xiao in his heart... "


    Although you Mingze says that he has figured it out, only he knows whether he really put it down.


    When it comes to Yu Xiao, Chen Cheng''s tender face is covered with frost and says: "this woman is so hateful! Don''t you say they''re in Suzhou, too? Shall we clean them up? "


    "Forget it..." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "let''s not interfere in their affairs any more. Let''s let them go. As long as the Yu sisters don''t come to provoke us, we don''t bother to pester them."


    "But I don''t like it if I don''t laugh in person!" Chen Cheng some unwilling said.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at him and said with a smile, "if you''re not happy, you can go to the people of Qinglong club to practice, until you''ve beaten them all!"


    Although the people of the Qinglong club have changed their attitude towards Chen Cheng, they still don''t talk about surrender. Xu Shaotang can still remember that Chen Cheng''s main task this time is to win the Qinglong club with no blood.


    If you can''t finish the task that Mr. Chen told you, Chen Cheng will be banned for half a year.


    With this boy''s character, banning him for half a year may make him crazy.


    Referring to this, Chen Cheng had a headache. He poured himself a glass of liquor, drank the liquor, grabbed his hair and said, "now they don''t dare fight me. All day long, they shout" little master "and always ask me to point them out. But even if they don''t talk about surrender, they don''t know what happened to sun Yuanlong What do you think


    Thinking of the consequences of not accomplishing the task assigned by his grandfather, Chen Cheng is inexplicably upset and scolds sun Yuanlong to death.


    "He should be hesitating!" Xu Shaotang analyzed: "he is still weighing the pros and cons, or, he still has a sense of luck.""Fluke mind?" Chen Cheng puzzled asked: "what do you mean?"


    Xu Shaotang took up his glass, drank all the wine in it, put down the glass in his hand and said, "he may still be testing your determination. If your family is not determined to enter Su Cheng, his Qinglong club will not be merged into your Chen family."


    "You see my grandfather''s posture, like he didn''t make up his mind?" Chen Cheng smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    If grandfather had not made up his mind, he would not have been given the task.


    He knew that if he could finish the task smoothly, everyone would be happy. If he didn''t finish the task, there would be an inevitable battle, which might hurt them a little, but he would win Su Cheng in the end.


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "since your father has made up his mind, you can have a showdown with sun Yuanlong directly, so that he will not have a fluke mentality any more. He will also exert pressure on him and force him to make a decision."


    "What if he doesn''t accept it?" Chen Cheng asked bitterly.


    This is what he is most worried about. If he has a showdown with sun Yuanlong, he will agree. If he doesn''t, there will be no room for maneuver. At that time, his task will be a failure, and he will have to accept grandfather''s punishment.


    Xu Shaotang said with a schadenfreude smile: "if he doesn''t accept it, he can''t help it. You should rest at home. Anyway, it''s only half a year. It''s going to be a long time..."


    "Boss, it''s time for you to gloat..." Chen Cheng depressed said.


    Looking at Chen Cheng''s sad face, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing. This boy seldom has such a time.

 Chapter 214

    "Oh, what makes Xu Shao so happy?"


    When he was laughing happily, sun Yuanlong came over with Luo Xing''s smile on his face.


    "How are you, Mr. Xu Luo Xing follows sun Yuanlong and says hello to them.


    Seeing them here, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng are not surprised. After all, the bar is the industry of Qinglong club.


    If not, the two of them would not like to drink here. Compared with those high-end clubs, it''s a bit too noisy.


    "It''s nothing. I just talked about some happy things." Xu Shaotang put away his smile, pointed to the seats beside him and motioned them to sit down.


    Chen Cheng''s face is black. Is that a happy thing? He was so worried about it.


    Sun Yuanlong sits next to Xu Shaotang, but Luo Xing just stands respectfully aside. In front of the three, he is not qualified to sit.


    He may have been a little upset with Chen Cheng before, but after he was beaten several times by Chen Cheng, he was completely beaten. As for Xu Shaotang, even his Master Sun Yuanlong would like to treat him politely, let alone him.


    "It''s all my own. You''re welcome!" Sun Yuanlong takes a look at Luo Xing beside Gong Li, points to Chen Cheng''s position and says, "sit down and have a good chat with my little martial uncle. Maybe he''ll teach you some moves when he''s happy."


    Hearing sun Yuanlong''s address to Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng look at each other. They keenly feel a different meaning from sun Yuanlong''s words, which is a change of attitude.


    Before today''s meeting, sun Yuanlong always called Chen Cheng brother, but today he made an exception to call him "little martial uncle". Although according to Hongmen''s seniority, he really should call him that, he has already set up his own house.


    Now, Chen Cheng is called again according to Hongmen''s seniority, and the meaning of courtship is obvious.


    "Mr. Sun, have you made a decision?" Chen Cheng straightens his body and asks tentatively.


    Sun Yuanlong said with a smile: "since it''s inevitable, why don''t we choose cooperation?"


    From the time he met Chen Cheng in the brothel, he knew that he would inevitably face this day. After observing Chen Cheng and Xu Shaotang, he also had a decision in his heart. However, he could not give up the Qinglong club he founded.


    "How does Mr. Sun plan to cooperate?" Chen Cheng asked with great interest.


    Sun Yuanlong didn''t answer his question directly. He looked very nostalgic. He sighed a little: "it was a pity that the huge Hongmen gate was torn apart in a big war."


    Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng are puzzled by this inexplicable emotion.


    They know that there is something in sun Yuanlong''s words, but they don''t know what it means.


    Even Luo Xing, who has been with sun Yuanlong for many years, is a little surprised. Sun Yunlong seldom mentions Hongmen in front of him. Before, he didn''t feel that master had much affection for Hongmen. How could he suddenly express such emotion?


    Seeing that everyone was puzzled, sun Yuanlong just laughed, but did not say a word.


    Chen Cheng is dying of anxiety, but he doesn''t dare to show it on his face. He has already understood vaguely that as long as he can understand the meaning of sun Yuanlong''s exclamation just now, the task of his trip can be completed.


    However, he thought about it and did not know where the key point of sun Yuanlong''s words was.


    "It seems that Mr. Sun is very nostalgic for Hongmen." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    He didn''t know why Sun Yuanlong''s emotion was, so he hoped to let Sun Yuanlong say more key information.


    Sun Yuanlong nodded slightly: "yes, people are old, always a little nostalgic..."


    Nostalgia for your uncle!


    Xu Shaotang really wants to beat sun Yuanlong up. If he wants to fall, he will fall. If he doesn''t fall, he will fight. What kind of guessing game are you playing here!


    "Master, you are not old at all!" Although Luo Xing is straightforward, he is not stupid at all. Hearing sun Yuanlong''s words, he immediately flatters him: "master, you are in your prime!"


    He is really flattering, but what he says is the truth. Although sun Yuanlong is in his early 50s, he looks like he is only in his 40s, which is really a prime of life.


    "Shut up But Sun Yuanlong didn''t accept his flattery. His eyes glared and he yelled, "don''t talk, no one will treat you as dumb!"


    If it wasn''t for the presence of Xu Shaotang, sun Yuanlong really wanted to beat this boy. After so many years with himself, he came to dismantle his platform at this critical time.


    I finally decided to set up a stage to sing a play. Is it easy?!


    After being scolded by sun Yuanlong, Luo Xing shrinks his head and closes his mouth. However, he is thinking about what happened to master today.


    Chen Cheng didn''t figure out what sun Yuanlong wanted to say, so he asked carefully, "excuse me, I''m stupid. I don''t know how Mr. Sun wants to cooperate. Can I make it clear?"


    Sun Yuanlong did not answer, but waved to the distant waiter: "give these two distinguished guests two bottles of good wine.""All right, boss!" The waiter trotted to bring them two bottles of fine whiskey.


    Sun Yuanlong stood up and said, "take your time, Xu Shaohe. I have something else to do. I''ll leave first."


    Don''t wait for two people open mouth to detain, sun Yuanlong already took Luo Xing to leave.


    Looking at the figure of the two people leaving, Chen Cheng''s anxiety can no longer be covered up, and said in distress: "boss, what does this Birdman mean? He doesn''t talk about cooperation with us, but he is inexplicably nostalgic?"


    "I don''t know what he means for the moment." Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly and says helplessly: "it can be seen that sun Yuanlong has actually decided to submit to you. It''s just that he has said his conditions very implicitly."


    He knew that the condition of sun Yuanlong''s surrender was hidden in his inexplicable exclamation. As long as he understood the meaning of his sentence, Chen Cheng''s task was basically completed.


    As for why Sun Yuanlong doesn''t tell his own conditions directly, it must be a test for Chen Cheng. He should also get the news that Chen Wei intends to let Chen Cheng take over.


    In this way, sun Yuanlong is likely to work under Chen Cheng in the future. He really needs to see if the people he wants to talk with are smart enough.


    Chen Cheng slapped on the wine table and scolded: "grandma, I''m angry. I''ll be banned by the old man for half a year. I''ll kill him first!"


    Chen Cheng has never been a good one. He thinks he is polite enough to sun Yuanlong, but the other party hides it from him, which makes him angry.


    "Don''t worry!" Looking at Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang persuades him: "let''s think about it first. It''s better to win Qinglong without a bloody sword. If we really can''t help it, it''s not too late to start again!"


    In fact, Xu Shaotang is not interested in playing this guessing game. However, since he has reached the most crucial step, he also hopes that the Chen family can win the Qinglong club without a fight, which is good for both sides.


    Besides, sun Yuanlong looks good

 Chapter 215

    The bidding meeting of Kangle pharmaceutical was held as scheduled.


    Before this, three foreign companies participated in the test report. Not surprisingly, the new anticancer drug developed by Gu Linsheng, who is full of confidence, has a very obvious effect in fighting cancer.


    The news was quickly reported by the media, which attracted more capital to participate in the bidding.


    Just because of this, the bidding site is full of people. As we all know, as long as we can take the 40% shares in Gu Linsheng''s hands, we can almost count the money.


    Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun are arranged in the front position, and not far away from them are the Yu family sisters that Xu Shaotang hates very much.


    "Don''t be nervous!" Xu Shaotang holds Su Ruyun''s hand and feels her palm cold.


    He knew that Su Ruyun was too nervous. She wanted to take 40% of the shares. But he also knows that, in the current situation, it is not very likely to win the 40% shares.


    Su Ruyun''s bid price is US $5 billion. Although the price is indeed a little high, Xu Shaotang feels that it should not be the highest price!


    Compared with Su Ruyun''s nervousness, he seems very indifferent. For him, whether he can win the 40% shares is not so important as long as he doesn''t let the consortium win.


    "Can I not be nervous?" Su Ruyun rarely looks serious. He holds Xu Shaotang''s hand tightly and says, "if you don''t donate that billion dollars, we are more likely to win the bid!"


    It''s hard to predict! When the money is used, I hate less! This is Su Ruyun''s biggest sigh now.


    Before, they were still worried about how to spend money, but Xu Shaotang was generous. With a move of her tongue, she donated a billion dollars, which made her lack of funds when she was bidding.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Even if we don''t win the bid, it''s OK. Our money has been spent for several lives."


    "Hope to win the bid!" Su Ruyun can only comfort himself now.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, with the bell ringing in the hall, Gu Linsheng formally stood on the main platform and began to dismantle the tender in front of everyone under the notarization of the notary.


    Thick dozens of bidding documents stacked in front of Gu Linsheng, almost drowning him.


    "The first tender, Hongyun group, US $3.2 billion!"


    "The second tender, Nansheng group, 3.8 billion US dollars!"


    ¡­¡­


    As the shocking prices were called out, everyone''s hearts were raised to their voices. Some companies that were sure that they had won the bid and had no hope of winning did not leave the scene. They also wanted to know what price Gu Linsheng''s 40% shares could get.


    "The 36th tender, Shengshi group, US $5 billion!"


    When the notary read out the price, all the people present turned their eyes to Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun one after another, and there was no lack of envy in their eyes.


    Up to now, this is indeed the highest price on site, and Gu Linsheng''s bidding documents are few.


    "The 37th tender, micro light group, US $5.5 billion!"


    Hearing this price, Su Ruyun "clattered" in his heart. Since there was a higher price than them, it declared that their bid was a complete failure.


    "The 42nd tender, the Novi consortium, US $4 billion!"


    After hearing the offer of the consortium, Xu Shaotang finally decided that it doesn''t matter who won the bid, as long as he didn''t let the consortium win the bid. Xu Shaotang glances at Yu''s sisters from the corner of his eye. They are obviously disappointed. It seems that they are very upset that they didn''t get the 40% shares.


    As long as they are not happy, Xu Shaotang is happy.


    When Gu Linsheng had only one bid left in his hand, the highest bid on the spot was still the $5.5 billion quoted by Weiguang group. At this time, the representatives of Weiguang group were also very nervous, clutching their fists and praying that the price of the last bid would not be higher than them.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Gu Linsheng slowly opened the last tender.


    When he saw the price of the tender, Gu Linsheng''s eyes widened. He felt that his breathing was about to stop, and his heart was pounding, as if he was about to jump out of his throat.


    Seeing Gu Linsheng''s expression, everyone''s heart is full of curiosity. Everyone wants to know what kind of price actually makes Gu Linsheng show this expression.


    However, the representatives of Weiguang group are full of worries. It can be seen that the price of the final tender should be higher than theirs, and it should be much higher.


    Gu Linsheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and gave a stiff smile to the audience to hide his embarrassment. Then he cleared his throat and said in a loud voice: "the 47th tender, Longteng group, 8 billion dollars!"


    "Wow..."


    Hearing this offer, all the people present were so shocked that they couldn''t speak. Even Xu Shaotang was a little silly.I''m afraid none of you didn''t know about Longteng group. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s the overlord of Huaxia business. But I didn''t expect that this bidding meeting would surprise this giant Buddha and crush other companies with absolute advantage!


    "Well, if we had known that Longteng was also involved in the bidding, what would we have done..."


    "Yes, it seems that the state does not want the technology of new anti-cancer drugs to fall into the hands of others."


    As for the background of Longteng group, we all know it more or less. It is rumored that Longteng group was formed by the descendants of several big men in Beijing, and its financial strength and relationship are incomparable.


    The 40% shares eventually fell into Longteng''s hands, and Su Ruyun''s sense of loss immediately diminished. Holding Xu Shaotang''s arm, he said with a smile: "it is estimated that the remaining shares in Gu Linsheng''s hands will not be able to keep much..."


    Xu Shaotang nodded with approval. He understood Su Ruyun''s meaning. Since Longteng was involved, it must want to master this top technology. Although it is not necessary to completely acquire the shares of Kangle pharmaceutical, it must at least have an absolute controlling stake in Kangle pharmaceutical.


    In other words, from now on, it can be announced that Kangle pharmaceutical has completely changed its ownership!


    "Let''s go!" Xu Shaotang stood up, took Su Ruyun''s hand and said with a smile, "you''ve been working hard these days. It''s just that Chen Cheng''s yacht has come back. Let''s go on a holiday together!"


    "Really?" Su Ruyun''s little loss left in his heart immediately dissipated, stretched out, left a kiss on Xu Shaotang''s face, and said excitedly: "finally, I can go on holiday!"


    The two walked out of the hall hand in hand, and happened to meet the Yu sisters who left.


    "Xu Shaotang, are you disappointed that you didn''t win the bid?" Yu Xi said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang hummed coldly, "didn''t you win the bid? As long as you don''t win the bid, I won''t be disappointed! "


    Xu Shaotang is not interested in taunting each other with Yu''s sisters and pulls Su Ruyun away quickly.


    Looking at the figure they left, Yu Xi whispered to Yu beside him with a smile and a sigh: "we won, but we also lost..."

 Chapter 216

    Su Ruyun gets in the car and looks at the Yu sisters who are also going to get on the car and leave through the window. He is not angry and says, "this Yu sister is really annoying!"


    Although what Yu Xi said just now was to Xu Shaotang, it was just like hitting Su Ruyun in the face. After all, she was fully responsible for the acquisition.


    "It''s just a clown. You don''t have to be angry with them." Xu Shaotang patted Su Ruyun''s hand and said with a smile.


    "Well, if only the companies of your brothers were merged!" Su Ruyun leaned on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and leisurely said, "then we will have sufficient funds, and maybe we can win this case!"


    After ten days of hard work, there was no harvest in the end. How could su Ruyun not lose a little.


    "Still haunted?" Xu Shaotang comforted: "they are determined to master the core technology in their own hands. We have no chance. What''s the use of more funds?"


    "So it is Su Ruyun nodded and said, "in fact, your companies can be merged. If there are such cases in the future, we will be more competitive and your ability to fight against risks will be improved. Anyway, you are all wearing the same pair of trousers now. It''s a big deal to form a new company after the merger. According to the market value of each company... "


    "Wait!"


    Su Ruyun was about to go on talking when Xu Shaotang suddenly interrupted her: "what did you just say?"


    He felt vaguely that he had grasped something.


    "Er..." Su Ruyun puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang: "I said you several companies can merge."


    "Not that!" Xu Shaotang said hastily: "the sentence behind, wearing the same pair of trousers or something!"


    Su Ruyun said: "I said, anyway, several of you are wearing the same pair of trousers now. It''s no big deal that a few companies merge to form a new company, and then..."


    "Ha ha, I see!" Don''t wait for Su Ruyun to finish, Xu Shaotang has begun to smile, at the same time in Su Ruyun''s face heavily kiss a mouthful.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you mean sun Yuanlong wants Sihai Hongmen society and Qinlong society to merge and form a new Hongmen?" Chen Cheng sat opposite Xu Shaotang, with a look of excitement on his face.


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "Sun Yuanlong keeps saying that nostalgia is actually his intention. Although it''s also obedient, it''s of different significance."


    After the reunification of the two gangs, he inadvertently understood that this was the same sentence. In this way, sun Yuanlong is no longer in obedience to the Chen family, but in return to Hongmen!


    After his advice, Chen Cheng also wanted to understand the key points, and said with a smile: "Sun Yuanlong is a good abacus. In this way, he will naturally become the founder of new Hongmen. Although his seniority remains unchanged, he will have a much greater say in the future, and he will also leave a good reputation."


    At this time, they have to admire sun Yuanlong''s resourcefulness. Originally, there was no doubt that Qinglong would be annexed. But because of his condition, after the formation of a new Hongmen, the Sihai Hongmen Club of the Chen family no longer exists. Since all the Sihai Hongmen clubs no longer exist, there is no such thing as annexation.


    In a sense, both Qinglong society and Sihai Hongmen society were actually annexed by the newly established Hongmen.


    In this case, it does not exist who wins who loses.


    The key is that Chen Jiagen couldn''t refuse his offer!


    The Chen family has always been touted as the orthodox of Hongmen. Even though they were forced to flee in those years, they still think that their own family is Chen Jialuo, the founder of Hongmen. Now that there is such an opportunity to rebuild Hongmen, Mr. Chen can''t resist such temptation.


    It''s the dream of generations of Chen family to reappear the glory of the past!


    "In fact, it''s just as well!" Xu Shaotang said: "when Hongmen was divided, many people fled to other places to set up a new gate. Now when you set up the new Hongmen, more or less old friends will come to join you. Moreover, your family can deal with the people in Xiangshan under the banner of cleaning up the gate."


    Xiangshan is the birthplace of Hongmen. It can also be said that it is the ancestral land of the Chen family. When the strength of the Chen family went from bad to worse, it gave others a chance to take advantage of it.


    Chen Cheng thinks about it and finally takes out a phone to call Mr. Chen. Although he knows that his grandfather won''t refuse sun Yuanlong''s offer, it''s still up to Mr. Chen to decide on the restructuring of Hongmen.


    When Mr. Chen finished listening to Chen Cheng, he only replied with one sentence: I''ll come to Suzhou immediately!


    Chen Cheng hung up the phone, shrugged to Xu Shaotang and said, "the old man has come here in person. It''s none of my business here."


    He knew that the old man would not refuse sun Yuanlong''s offer, but he didn''t expect that the old man was so excited that he wanted to come all night.


    "Well, if Mr. Chen comes here, let him talk to sun Yuanlong. Although we have reached a consensus, they need to talk about specific things themselves. You''ve finished your task. You don''t have to worry about foot restraint any more. " Xu Shaotang stood up and stretched, "let''s go back to Tianhai early tomorrow morning, and let me see how your yacht is."Chen Wei will deal with things here. It''s unnecessary for them to stay here. It''s better to go back to Tianhai as soon as possible. Xu Shaotang can''t wait to take his family on a holiday at sea.


    Speaking of the yacht, Chen Cheng immediately picked up his spirits, patted his chest and assured: "don''t worry, my yacht will not let you down! There''s brother Shan... "


    "I know. I''ll tell Baoshan when I go back!" Xu Shaotang gave him a funny look.


    This boy seems to be afraid of forgetting what he promised him. If he has time to remind him repeatedly, it''s better to ask Li Lan''s opinion first. Don''t say he agreed to Li Baoshan at that time, but Li Lan doesn''t go. Then he can''t help it.


    With Xu Shaotang''s assurance, Chen Cheng said with a smile, "I think the third brother should call you later."


    "What did he call me about?" Xu Shaotang looked at him and asked, "how do you know he will call me? Is there any conspiracy between you two?"


    "Hey, hey!" Chen Cheng picks his eyebrows, shows a slightly obscene smile and says: "it''s estimated that the third brother will let you take Liu Tong..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang is speechless. He is regarded as a matchmaker.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s OK. If this vacation can solve the life of the two brothers, he is not in vain.


    In the early hours of the morning, Chen Wei arrived at Sucheng from Tianhai and met them. Before he had time to rest, he went to the brothel alone.


    Before they leave Suzhou, they still don''t see Chen Wei. It''s estimated that he will stay here for two days.


    Xu Shaotang did not wait for him to return to Tianhai with everyone.

 Chapter 217

    The sky and sea in December, has a trace of cold breath.


    From time to time on the sea a huge wave, beating the yacht''s solid body.


    Chen Cheng''s new toys are not only described by yachts, but also by cruise ships.


    The nearly 100 meter body of the yacht can''t be compared with that of a large warship, but it can still be regarded as a giant. Unless there is a big storm, the yacht can carry you safely on the sea.


    We can''t stop the high mood of people chasing and laughing on the sea


    Some are happy, others are sad, like Chen Cheng.


    "Alas..." Chen Cheng flipped his barbecue and looked at the crowd not far away, not to mention how depressed he was.


    It''s just that they can think of barbecue on such a luxurious yacht.


    This is not the most depressing place for Chen Cheng. What makes him most depressing is that Li Baoshan, the crazy devil who protects his sister, is also shameless to join in the fun! The most depressing thing for him is that Li Baoshan has deprived him of the right to play with the public in the manner of an elder brother-in-law. He has become a barbecue cook!


    Hearing Chen Cheng''s sigh, Li Baoshan slaps Chen Cheng on the head, bites the barbecue in his hand, and says, "sigh for me, bake it quickly, and sigh again. Do you believe that I threw you into the sea to feed the shark? At this time of year, sharks are starving


    "Brother Shan!" Chen Cheng was almost tortured by Li Baoshan. He cried and asked, "when can you stop targeting me like this?"


    "Wait till you can beat me!" Li Baoshan snorted and continued to eat his barbecue.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Cheng''s head is deaf in a moment, just like a ball of gas.


    Although he made great progress during this period of time, he still can''t compare with Li Baoshan, the first expert in the wolf group. If he could win, he would have done it long ago. How could he be forced to roast here by Li Baoshan!


    "Ha ha, Baoshan, are you bullying this boy again?" Xu Shaotang came over with Miao Miao in his arms. Looking at Chen Cheng, who looked like a wronged daughter-in-law, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "work hard. When you can win him, you must take revenge on him!"


    "Revenge Miao Miao is also excited to wave a small fist, said seriously.


    Chen Cheng stretched out his hand and pinched Miao Fen''s Dudu cheek. He turned to Li Baoshan and said, "we will take revenge in the future."


    "Well! Just you? " Li Baoshan said with great disdain.


    Although he said so, Li Baoshan knew in his heart that it would be sooner or later for Chen Cheng to surpass himself. Moreover, this time will not be too long. Maybe this time next year, he will no longer be Chen Cheng''s opponent.


    So, when you can bully him, it''s time to help your sister train her husband! Li Baoshan thought of vulgarity in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang sat down next to Li Baoshan. The women on the deck continued to be crazy, as if they had endless energy. Each of the five women had her own merits, forming a beautiful scenery.


    Five? Why five?


    Looking at Song Yinuo laughing with Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what to do with her.


    Now Song Yinuo is determined to pester him, and Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun not only don''t stop, but also suspect of helping. Otherwise, Lin Shuying and the two of them would not take song Yinuo out to play.


    Originally nothing, play a circle back, perhaps not clear.


    It''s a sea breeze again. Miao Miao shrinks his body to Xu Shaotang''s arms, but his eyes are still staring at the barbecue on the grill.


    "Greedy cat!" Xu Shaotang smiles and scrapes the girl''s nose. He takes the roasted meat from the grill and hands it to Miao Miao.


    The little girl bit into Xu Shaotang''s face and pushed the barbecue to Xu Shaotang''s mouth: "Dad, too!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is warm. He lowers his head and takes a bite of the barbecue, but he can''t help holding the seedlings tighter in his hand.


    Looking at their father and daughter''s sweet appearance, Chen Cheng said enviously: "if only my parents were still there..."


    Since his parents died, Chen Cheng has never experienced the feeling of paternal love and maternal love. When he was a child, he was spoiled by an old man Chen. When old man Chen found out that he was spoiled, he began to feel the true meaning of stick as a filial son. From then on, he directly replaced the favor with stick.


    Li Baoshan snorted: "even if your parents are here, you will be angry to death!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Cheng is defeated again! Originally, I wanted to express my feelings, but before I could express any feelings, I was ridiculed mercilessly by Li Baoshan.


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and laughed. Why didn''t he find Li Baoshan so poisonous before? It is estimated that only Ji Rushu, the poisonous tongue girl, can compare with it.


    Thinking of Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang is more or less ashamed. He kisses others and leaves her alone in Paris. You can imagine the girl''s resentment.When the people on the deck were mad enough, they began to gather around the grill.


    Chen Cheng very considerate will be two strings of baked food to Li Lan, this boy also deliberately more than a heart, a meat and a vegetable, collocation is reasonable. Xiao Jingwen takes two strings of food and hands them to Liu Tong, but what he gets is Liu Tong''s cold hum.


    "Tongtong, eat quickly, it''s not delicious when it''s cold!" Xiao Jingwen is not discouraged, still a smile sitting beside Liu Tong.


    Liu Tong glared at him and made a disgusting move: "Xiao Dashao, please don''t be so intimate. I''m not familiar with you!"


    "Xiao Tong, when you meet a good man like Lao San, you should get married quickly!" Xu Shaotang joked.


    Liu Tong rolled a white eye to him, hummed: "is he a good man? And you and Chen Cheng, you are not good people! "


    "Tongtong elder sister, you say the eldest brother and the third brother are OK, don''t take me with you!" Chen Cheng quickly get rid of the relationship, he can''t let Liu Tong destroy his image in Li Lan''s heart.


    Liu Tong does not depend on, continue a way: "also small LAN is honest, change to do other people, early drive you out!"


    Being ridiculed by Liu Tong, Chen Cheng keeps his mouth shut and fights with Liu Tong again. Obviously, he can''t get along well.


    Xu Shaotang knows that this girl is not like this at ordinary times, but she is still angry now.


    To be exact, Liu Tong was cheated by him. If she told the girl that Xiao Jingwen was also on the yacht in advance, she would not come.


    A group of people around the grill quarreling, laughing, unconsciously, the sky has been covered with stars.


    "How beautiful


    They all looked up at the bright night sky.


    "It''s beautiful and peaceful..." Xu Shaotang looked at the people around him and said in silence.

 Chapter 218

    The yacht is sailing slowly on the sea. Xu Shaotang is sitting in the bow with a fishing rod, and Miao Miao is hiding behind him with his chin, so that the sea breeze will not blow to her.


    Whenever he catches a fish, the little girl is always naughty to grab it, which causes a laugh from Xu Shaotang.


    Near noon, Xu Shaotang put away his fishing rod and put all the fish back into the water, leaving only a big grouper. This is the main course of lunch.


    It is also at this time that Xu Shaotang finds out how wise Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun are. Who will prepare delicious food for them without song Yinuo? Li Lan that wench is a little bit, but obviously can''t compete with song Yinuo that exquisite cooking.


    As for Lin Shuying, they are all strangers to the kitchen.


    While teasing Miao Miao, Xu Shaotang twists the stone spots of more than 20 jin to the kitchen of the yacht. As soon as he takes a few steps, he suddenly stops.


    Just for a moment, he suddenly felt restless, which he had never felt since he went to sea.


    Looking up at the boundless sea, it seems that there is no other thing on the sea except the occasional waves and the beating fish.


    The little tail behind him didn''t stop in time. She bumped into Xu Shaotang''s thigh. The little girl tooted her mouth, raised her head and looked at Xu Shaotang with a resentful look: "Dad, you hit me!"


    After being complained by Miao Miao, Xu Shaotang came back to himself, squatted down, gently appreciated a violent chestnut on the little girl''s head, and said with a smile: "it''s Miao Miao who bumped into his father. Miao Miao hurt his father. Kiss his father quickly and comfort his injured little soul!"


    The little girl rubbed her forehead and turned her eyes. A bad smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Dad, close your eyes."


    When Xu Shaotang closes his eyes according to his words, Miao Miao raises his hand with a bad smile. He returns to Xu Shaotang with a violent chestnut, and then runs to the cabin with a smile.


    Looking at Miao''s jumping away, Xu Shaotang stood up and looked at the surrounding sea again. He began to be alert in his heart.


    A stone spot, in the hands of song Yinuo, turns into a rich fish feast. Everyone praises song Yinuo''s cooking skills, which makes him proud.


    After lunch, the uneasy feeling in Xu Shaotang''s heart did not recede, but became more intense.


    Leaving behind the women playing mahjong in the yacht''s hall, Xu Shaotang comes to the observation deck on the top of the yacht alone.


    The boundless sea was unusually calm, even without wind and waves, and no seabirds could be seen in the blue sky. It was this strange calm that strengthened Xu Shaotang''s uneasy feeling. It seemed that there was a huge stone pressing on his chest, which made him feel a sense of inexplicable suffocation.


    As he looked around, there was a rush of footsteps below.


    Li Baoshan and Chen Cheng ran up and didn''t look very well.


    "Xu Shao, I always feel restless. I don''t know what''s going on." Li Baoshan came to him and said with a worried face.


    Chen Cheng nodded: "I feel it too. I always feel something is going to happen..."


    "Is it the kind of suffocating depression?" Xu Shaotang stares at the sea in the distance.


    They immediately nodded and stood beside Xu Shaotang to check the situation of the surrounding sea with him.


    Xu Shaotang knew in his heart that since all three of them felt this kind of feeling, it must not be wrong. It was a kind of instinctive warning of danger from martial artists. On this yacht, only three of them were martial arts practitioners, so only three of them could feel it.


    "Ready to return!" With that uneasy feeling spreading constantly, Xu Shaotang immediately said: "can''t stay here any longer!"


    If there are only three of them on the yacht, they all have some ability to protect themselves, but there are also a group of women and children. If there is any danger, it is difficult to ensure that they will not be hurt.


    In the vast sea, the women and children did not even have a place to hide.


    "Good!" Chen Cheng nodded, "I''ll inform you right away!"


    When Chen Cheng ran down to inform the captain to return, dark clouds suddenly began to appear in the clear sky, and the surrounding sky gradually became dark.


    "Boom..."


    In the distance came a dull thunder, breaking the long lost peace.


    All of a sudden, the sea began to roll, countless fish seem to be greatly frightened, have jumped out of the water.


    The strong wind swept in an instant, and the overwhelming huge waves came, constantly beating the hull, and the hull began to shake violently, making a creepy sound.


    "Hurricane!"


    Xu Shaotang and Li Baoshan look at each other and see helplessness in each other''s eyes. Who would have thought that a simple trip on the sea would encounter such a hurricane? They had to sigh that their luck was really a bit too good.


    As the hurricane continued to strengthen, they could hardly stand and rushed to the cabin.There is a woman''s scream in the cabin, mixed with Miao Miao''s frightened cry. Xu Shaotang rushes over and hugs Miao Miao tightly in his arms. Lin Shuying and others unconsciously lean against Xu Shaotang. Only when they are close to this man can they feel a sense of security.


    Liu Tong doesn''t care about Xiao Jingwen''s disgust now. Instinctively, she just wants to find a safe arm and hold Xiao Jingwen tightly, while Li Baoshan holds the frightened Li Lan and hides in the corner.


    "It''s too windy to lose your head!"


    Chen Cheng stumbles over and yells at Xu Shaotang.


    "Let the captain run at full steam!" Xu Shaotang roared loudly.


    Since we can''t turn around, we can only rush past without hesitation. As long as we rush out of the scope of the hurricane, we will be safe.


    Lin Shuying holds Xu Shaotang in one hand and pacifies the frightened Miao Miao in the other hand and asks, "Shaotang, are we going to be ok?"


    Xu Shaotang gave a confident smile to her and the women around her: "don''t worry, we''ll be OK. Just go through the hurricane center."


    Anyway, Chen Cheng''s yacht is worth hundreds of millions of dollars. If he doesn''t have the ability to fight against hurricanes at all, he should ask the manufacturer for trouble.


    "Hum, I''m not afraid. Even if I die, I''ll have you with me!" Su Ruyun hugs Xu Shaotang tightly. Although she speaks hard, her body still reveals her fear.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to die!" Xu Shaotang comforted.


    Looking at his confident smile, the panic stricken three women added a trace of courage. No matter how dangerous the situation is, as long as this man is around, it is a great encouragement for them.


    "Ha ha, let the storm be more severe!"


    At this time, only Xiao Jingwen, a heartless guy, can still laugh. The cruise ship keeps shaking, and Liu Tong in his arms is eaten a lot of tofu by him, which makes the boy forget himself.


    "You still laugh, I am about to be killed by you!" Liu Tong''s face was covered with tears of fear, and he kept beating Xiao Jingwen''s chest, "Wuwu, I knew I shouldn''t come. I''m going to have an accident. How can my mother..."


    "Well..." Before she finished speaking, Xiao Jingwen covered his lips.


    Liu Tong''s eyes are wide open. I can''t believe that she was forced to kiss at such a time


    When Chen Chengfen told the captain to come back, he just saw this scene and thought that if Li Baoshan hadn''t followed him shamelessly, it would be him holding Li Lan now!

 Chapter 219

    With the wind and waves getting stronger and stronger, the shaking of the ship became more and more violent, and everyone could not keep standing and huddled in the corner of the hall.


    Suddenly, a huge wave rolled back.


    The glass on the ship was torn mercilessly by the huge waves, and the cold water poured in a large area along the broken window, and the ship began to tilt slowly.


    The first mate came in stumbling and said a lot in English to everyone.


    In fact, there is only one meaning: the yacht is about to turn over! He has issued a distress signal. Please help yourself!


    At this time, Xu Shaotang could not keep calm. With so many people on the yacht, he might be able to save one or two, but he could not save all of them. However, he was reluctant to leave any of them behind.


    To understand the captain''s meaning, everyone''s face was covered with ashes. Even heartless Xiao Jingwen began to feel afraid.


    In the face of the sudden arrival of death, everyone lost their square inch.


    At this moment, an oval rescue capsule suddenly ejected from the yacht


    "Damn it Chen Cheng suddenly slapped his head hard and cursed at the far away rescue capsule: "those dead foreign devils stole our rescue capsule and ran away!"


    "Damn, I knew these bastards were unreliable!" Xiao Jingwen scolded: "if I don''t die, I will not let these bastards go!"


    "Pa!"


    Chen Cheng slapped himself in chagrin and said to himself, "I''m so stupid. I didn''t expect that there was a life Capsule on the yacht. If I had thought of it earlier..."


    Starting with the new toy, Chen Cheng was requisitioned by Xu Shaotang before he had time to study it carefully. Now he remembered that there seemed to be a life Capsule on the yacht, but it was too late for him to remember that the captain had stolen their life capsule with the first mate and the sailors.


    "Stop it!" Xu Shaotang interrupted the two swearing people and said to Chen Cheng, "there should be more than one rescue capsule on this kind of yacht. Let''s go and find out if there is any more!"


    Now that others have been allowed to sneak away, it''s useless to scold and blame themselves again. It''s better to find a way as soon as possible.


    Xu Shaotang gives the seedlings to Lin Shuying to protect them. Li Baoshan also lets Li Lan go. With them, they stumble to find them in all parts of the yacht.


    The wind was blowing, and the cold water had already filled most of the hull. Several women''s bodies were immersed in the cold water. Five women crowded together, raised their hands high to lift the seedlings, so as not to let the little girl soak in the water.


    The boundless fear spread, and the five women nestled up to each other, hoping to get a little warmth and comfort from each other.


    Miao Miao didn''t cry. He just grasped Lin Shuying''s palm with his little hand.


    Waiting, long waiting


    "Found it!"


    More than ten minutes later, Li Baoshan stumbled over from the waist deep sea and cried excitedly.


    Xu Shaotang they also rushed to hear the news, quickly helped a few women to the rescue capsule where to go.


    When he saw the rescue capsule, Xu Shaotang''s smile solidified. One of the positions where the rescue capsule was placed was empty, and there was only one rescue capsule floating there alone.


    "One, two, three..."


    There were ten of them, including Miao Miao. However, only seven of them could sit in the capsule. Even if Miao Miao could squeeze in, there were still two people who could not get into the capsule.


    Xu Shaotang noticed this problem, and others also noticed it.


    "Xu Shao, let''s go..." Li Baoshan took a look at Li Lan and automatically stepped back two steps to give up the chance to enter the rescue capsule.


    "Brother! I don''t want you to leave me Li Lan instantly understood Li Baoshan''s plan, crying and running to Li Baoshan. Just after two steps, she fell into the waist deep sea.


    Li Baoshan ran to help her up and touched her wet cheek with love: "don''t worry, brother''s ability, you know, I''ll be fine!"


    Although he said so, we all know that this is his word of comfort. Under such harsh conditions, no matter how great his ability is, his manpower is limited after all. When facing the wild nature, he can only feel powerless.


    "I''ll stay, too!" Xiao Jingwen and Chen Cheng stand up at the same time.


    In this way, the three of them were removed, and the others just managed to squeeze into the capsule.


    "Fart!"


    Two curses rang out, one from Li Baoshan and the other from Xu Shaotang.


    Li Baoshan slaps Chen Cheng on the head and scolds him: "don''t you want to take care of Xiao Lan all your life? Now I want to run away, I tell you, there is no door! "


    He doesn''t know if he can survive in such a bad environment. He just thinks that if he doesn''t live any more, he can only let Chen Cheng take care of his sister for him in the future!


    "I''ll stay!"


    Perhaps not enough chaos, a few women have come forward, eyes are flashing resolute eyes."Don''t argue!" Xu Shaotang interrupted the bustling crowd, "the yacht is about to turn over, Baoshan and I stay, you go ahead and say!"


    He is also in a dilemma. He doesn''t want to leave anyone behind. He can stay, but what about the other one? It''s not right for anyone to stay! After all, they are both capable people. If they can''t survive, others will be killed if they stay!


    "No, you can''t stay!" Lin Shuying said at the same time.


    Just when everyone is in a stalemate, song Yinuo suddenly wades into the water and comes to Xu Shaotang. Under Xu Shaotang''s stunned eyes, a kiss has been printed on his lips.


    "Xu Shaotang, how about a bet?" After the panic just now, song Yinuo has gradually calmed down, and even can see a smile on her face.


    "Bet on what?" Xu Shaotang puzzled to see her one eye, angry to: "now I''m not in the mood to bet with you, hurry into the rescue capsule!"


    "Bet you''re willing to die or not!"


    Song Yinuo suddenly pushes Xu Shaotang away and jumps into the vast sea in the eyes of everyone


    "Enoch!" Xu Shaotang let out a cry, and then dived into the sea.


    "Shaotang!"


    "Enoch!"


    For a moment, people''s heartrending cry became a sound.


    Su Ruyun was about to jump into the sea. Chen Cheng quickly grabbed her and cried, "sister-in-law, don''t do anything stupid. The boss is so powerful. He''ll be fine!"


    On the other side, Lin Shuying almost collapsed in the water, and her tears came out of her eyes. Even Miao Miao, who burst into tears, could not care. When Xu Shaotang jumped into the sea, her heart seemed to be emptied in an instant.


    "Let''s get into the rescue capsule! Don''t let their efforts be in vain


    After losing the backbone of Xu Shaotang, Li Baoshan took the initiative to take responsibility. Tiger eyes tearfully dragged the crying people and women into the rescue capsule. He can only silently pray for Xu Shaotang in his heart, hoping that he can return safely.

 Chapter 220

    When Xu Shaotang woke up, it was the next day.


    Before he opened his eyes, he felt the temperature of the delicate body in his arms. When he saw song Yinuo lying peacefully in his arms, he quickly put his hand on Song Yinuo''s nose to check her breath.


    Feeling song Yinuo''s steady breathing, Xu Shaotang finally let go.


    Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with this girl. If she has any problems, who knows what song Anbang will do.


    Taking advantage of this girl''s coma, Xu Shaotang checks the surrounding environment. They should be on a deserted island now. As for the specific location, he is not sure. The island is lush and gives people a sense of vitality.


    Xu Shaotang got up from the beach, held song Yinuo in his arms, and began to advance to the depth of the island.


    After finding a suitable place to place the girl, Xu Shaotang takes off his coat, dries the sea water, gently covers song Yinuo''s body, and then starts to look for food and collect some firewood by the way.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Yinuo smelled the smell of barbecue before she opened her eyes. She couldn''t help but move her throat without eating all day.


    Open your eyes, see squatting not far away barbecue Xu Shaotang, she instantly feel incomparable happiness.


    I got up from the bed made of dry leaves and came to the back of Xu Shaotang, who was roasting meat. My lotus like jade arm went around Xu Shaotang''s neck, put my cheek on Xu Shaotang''s warm back and gently rubbed: "it''s nice to wake up and see you!"


    Xu Shaotang put the barbecue branches on the ground, gently untied her hands around her neck, and asked faintly, "have you ever thought about what I would do if I didn''t jump down to save you? You are gambling on your own life


    Song Yinuo''s resolute look before he jumped into the sea is still echoing in his mind. He knows that this girl is gambling that he will jump down to save her and that he won''t let her live and die under the sea storm.


    I have to say that song Yinuo''s courage is really great!


    When Xu Shaotang unties his hands, song Yinuo is not angry. Wearing the coat that belongs to Xu Shaotang, he comes around from behind her, squats down in front of him, looks at him with a smile and says: "if you don''t jump down to save me, it means that I don''t have me in your heart at all, then even if I live, I can only spend the rest of my life in endless suffering. It''s better to die happily. Although I''m gambling, I won. Dare you say you don''t have me in your heart? "


    "I''m just afraid that your death will drive the short guard crazy! Don''t get me wrong Xu Shaotang turned his face aside and said, "besides, if anyone on the boat jumps down, I will go to rescue him..."


    Do you have song Yinuo in mind? He didn''t know, he only knew, at least he didn''t want to see this girl die under his own eyes.


    "Hum, a man of duplicity!" Song Yinuo covered his mouth with a smile, took the barbecue he handed over, elegantly tore off a piece of it and swallowed it. He gave Xu Shaotang a thumbs up and praised it: "I can''t see that you still have this kind of craft."


    Xu Shaotang no longer paid attention to him, but ate the barbecue in his hand, thinking about how to leave this deserted island.


    He wants to go back as soon as possible, so that his family won''t worry, especially his two women, who are probably in tears now. Moreover, he is also worried about the safety of the people in the rescue capsule.


    "Well, I''ll have a rest." After eating, song Yinuo stood up, gently stretched, graceful posture revealed.


    Xu Shaotang gently raised his eyelids, looked at Song Yinuo, and asked, "don''t you worry about our present situation at all? You know, we are on a deserted island. We don''t know when the search and rescue people will find us. "


    If other people were in such an environment, even if they would not panic, they would at least start to find a way to leave the desert island. However, song Yinuo was calm and seemed to enjoy the environment.


    "Why should I worry?" Song Yinuo smiles and says with a kind of sly smile, "isn''t the sky falling with you? In fact, it''s good for us to stay here. What''s more, I''m not satisfied with being able to get along with you day and night? "


    Speaking of later, song Yinuo''s eyes were full of emotional tenderness.


    It''s the greatest happiness for her to be alone with the man she loves. There is no one else here, only the two of them. There is no longer the trouble of the world, no other people competing with her for the man in front of her.


    If it is possible, she is willing to stay on this deserted island all her life and stay with her beloved man forever.


    "Your mind is very dangerous. I''d better stay away from you!" Frightened by song Yinuo''s strange thought, Xu Shaotang stood up and walked to the other side of the island. "You go to have a rest first. I''ll see if there are things that can be used around. I don''t want to stay on this desert island all my life."


    He has never been a man waiting to die. He believes that fate is in his own hands. He hopes that the search and rescue people will find them. He doesn''t know whether it will be more reliable to save himself or not.


    Song Yinuo yawned and said with a smile, "good luck."With that, Wu went to the bed made of withered leaves and lay down. He closed his eyes with a smile.


    Looking at her enjoyment, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his head. This girl''s thinking is beyond ordinary people''s understanding. She regards the desolate island as a tourist.


    Xu Shaotang climbed up the highest part of the island along the dense forest and carefully observed the surrounding situation.


    The area of the island is small, only two or three kilometers around. You can see another relatively large island as far as you can see. However, the distance between the two islands is so far that it is not realistic to swim there.


    There is no ship on the sea, and the mobile phone is useless. It is estimated that no one will be able to find them for a while and a half.


    "Well, it seems that there is going to be a survival in the wilderness..." With a bitter smile and shaking his head, Xu Shaotang began to look for dead wood in the forest and prepare to build a raft.


    Xu Shaotang drags a few dead trees to the beach. The clever song Yinuo immediately understands what he thinks. He gets up from the shop with his mouth in his mouth and looks at Xu Shaotang with small eyes: "you don''t want to stay with me?"


    "I don''t want my family to worry," Xu said, fiddling with the dead wood


    He does not resent staying with song Yinuo, but he knows that more people in his family are worried about him.


    Song Yinuo''s smart eyes showed a trace of cunning light. He pulled Xu Shaotang, who was building a raft, with a mischievous smile on his face and said, "if you kiss me, I can let us leave this place."

 Chapter 221

    "What can you do?" Xu Shaotang remained unmoved and continued to build the raft.


    "Anyway, I have a way. Believe it or not." Song Yinuo smiles, points to his raft and says, "I don''t know if this thing can resist the storm at sea..."


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and looked at Song Yinuo with a smile on his face: "you mean it, don''t you?"


    This thing, calm and good, really want to encounter a violent storm on the sea, minutes can be torn to pieces.


    "I did it on purpose!" Song Yinuo leaned down, looked at Xu Shaotang''s shriveled expression, and continued to tease: "do you believe in your broken raft or me?"


    Xu Shaotang stopped his work, stood up, looked at Song Yinuo seriously and asked, "do you really have a way to let us leave this place?"


    He doesn''t know if song Yinuo really has a way, but he has a glimmer of hope in his heart. With this girl''s intelligence, he may find a way to leave. His shabby raft is a little unreliable.


    Song Yinuo nodded with a smile, but did not say a word, just slightly raised his scarlet cheek, long eyelashes blinked, moving red lips gently opened, quietly waiting for good things to happen.


    Take the initiative to ask for a kiss, even if the man is his beloved, song Yinuo still feel unspeakable shame, hot face, but refused to bow his head.


    "Die, die!"


    Xu Shaotang heart a horizontal, slowly close to song Yinuo that moving lips.


    He wanted to have a taste of it, but song Yinuo was obviously emotional. He took his jade arm around his neck and quietly enjoyed the moment.


    There is a faint fragrance on the lips.


    Although a little reluctant at the beginning, but after kissing, Xu Shaotang still had to admit that the feeling of kissing with this girl is really good.


    "Well, you''re cheap!" Song Yinuo blushed with a charming smile, then slowly took off the necklace around his neck.


    Although she wanted to spend a few more days with this man on this island with only two of them, she couldn''t bear to see him eager to go back. She knew that this man didn''t belong to her alone.


    When song Yinuo pressed the perfectly hidden button on the necklace, Xu Shaotang knew that the girl was not lying.


    This is a micro positioning device, which can also be said to be a kind of call for help device. You don''t have to guess. Song Anbang, who is crazy about her, must have prepared it for her, just to come to help her when she is in danger.


    This song Anbang, for the safety of his daughter, really went to great lengths.


    "Well, now we can wait here!" Song Yinuo sat on the floor and patted it gently. He said to Xu Shaotang, "come and have a chat with me."


    When Xu Shaotang sat down next to song Yinuo, her head unconsciously leaned on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder.


    "This feeling How nice... " Song Yinuo said in his heart.


    Kiss all kiss, be leaned on the shoulder also doesn''t matter, two people so lean on, there is a match don''t a match of words.


    ¡­¡­


    Four hours later, there was a "rumble" in the sky, and a military helicopter flew quickly to their location.


    "Your old man is quite efficient!" Looking at the approaching plane, Xu Shaotang said to song Yinuo.


    Song Yinuo pouted his lips discontentedly, took his arm, rolled his eyes and said, "what''s our old man? That''s your father-in-law, OK!"


    "Cough..." Xu Shaotang was shocked by this girl''s powerful logic, and could only use dry cough to cover up his embarrassment.


    He suddenly felt that he seemed to fall into the pit dug by song Yinuo. He kissed the girl in order to get away. She would not rely on herself like this, would she?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s embarrassed appearance, song Yinuo can''t help laughing happily. This man is always full of self-confidence. It''s rare to see him shriveled.


    Xu Shaotang rushed to the edge of the beach, constantly waving to the helicopter in the air.


    When the helicopter slowly approached the island, a head stuck out of the cabin and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile: "ha ha, Xu Shao, how did you and Miss Song come to this place where they don''t shit for a holiday?"


    After receiving the order of search and rescue, PI Yongchun immediately brings people over as quickly as possible. He thought it was just to save song Yinuo. Unexpectedly, he saw the devil instructor who made them suffer so much. Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s torture to them before, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Get us out of here, I don''t want to stay in this place for a moment!" Xu Shaotang yells at PI Yongchun who pokes his head out.


    It seems that the Shenying group had a good life in the northwest military region, and they all dared to make fun of him. Xu Shaotang wondered whether he wanted song Anbang to find something for them when he went back.


    PI Yongchun didn''t know that Xu Shaotang was already thinking about cleaning himself up. He laughed and said: "there are not many opportunities to be alone with a beauty like Miss Song. Shall we go to cool down for a while and let you..."Speaking of this, PI Yongchun touched his forefinger and grinned at Xu Shaotang.


    With PI Yongchun''s action, a burst of laughter came from the cabin, and there were still many people.


    Song Anbang was really careful. He was afraid that his daughter might make a mistake. He even sent so many people here. He was not afraid that others would say that he was neither public nor private.


    Xu Shaotang glared at PI Yongchun, who was laughing. When he was about to scold, his eyes suddenly caught a light in the distance.


    What''s that? Missile!


    Xu Shaotang instantly reaction came over, quickly put away the thought of curse, at the people on the plane shouting: "abandon! Missile attack


    That light he was very clear that it was the tail flame of the missile flying at high speed. If the missile hit, none of the people on the plane could survive!


    After shouting, Xu Shaotang rushes to song Yinuo as fast as he can, holds her in Song Yinuo''s stunned eyes, and rolls to a big stone on the beach. He is afraid that the fragments of the plane explosion will hurt song Yinuo.


    Song Nuo''s heart will be protected by the man''s strong feeling of happiness.


    "Captain, we''re locked in the missile!" At this time, the mouse flying the plane also screamed loudly.


    PI Yongchun thought that Xu Shaotang was teasing them. When he heard the monkey''s scream, he immediately understood that it was a big deal!


    "Abandon the plane!"


    Too late to think, PI Yongchun immediately ordered, and other people in the cabin have jumped off the plane, a fierce plunge into the cold water.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, a missile with a long tail flame hit the plane, which exploded like fireworks and splashed debris.

 Chapter 222

    "Damn it! Who is it? Who is it? "


    PI Yongchun comes out of the sea and looks at the helicopter falling into pieces. He yells angrily.


    Others also poked their heads out of the sea and gathered to PI Yongchun in a cursing manner. At the same time, some people took out their military communication equipment and began to report to them.


    "Go ashore first, and Xu Shao, they will be with you!" PI Yongchun made a standard forward command with his right hand and began to swim towards the shore at the same time.


    The others, keeping their guard formation, followed them to the shore.


    A few minutes later, they will meet with Xu Shaotang behind the big stone.


    Looking at this group of people like chicken soup, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "I told you to beat me one by one. Now I know how to cry!"


    "Xu Shao, you have a big heart!" PI Yongchun looks at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile. At the same time, it is distracting.


    At this time, it is estimated that only Xu Shaotang can still laugh. PI Yongchun never dreamed that they were attacked by missiles on their own territory. Moreover, the other side didn''t even mean to warn them. It was the next deadly missile.


    The mouse cat leaned over and asked Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, what should I do now?"


    Originally, he should have asked PI Yongchun this question, but I don''t know why. Seeing Xu Shaotang here, he subconsciously took Xu Shaotang as the top commander of their group.


    As for the behavior of the mouse, PI Yongchun doesn''t feel wrong. He also looks at Xu Shaotang eagerly, hoping that he can come up with a way.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the empty sea, rolled his eyes and said, "what can I do? I have to wait."


    "Wait?" PI Yongchun puzzled asked: "how to wait?"


    Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse of kicking and scolded: "how do you say to wait? We don''t even see the shadow of the enemy, and we don''t have remote detection equipment. Apart from waiting for the enemy to show up here, how can we wait? "


    Pig brain! This is Xu Shaotang''s only comment on PI Yongchun.


    If he was given an advanced warship, he might dare to go to the sea to look for the enemy. Now that they have lost their planes, they can''t even leave the island, let alone look for the enemy.


    There''s no other way but to die!


    PI Yongchun was scolded speechless, but the mouse worried and asked: "what if the enemy doesn''t show up?"


    "Whether he shows up or not!" Xu Shaotang said: "if they don''t show up, we''ll wait for the support to come and find them. If they show up, I don''t have to say much about it?"


    Of course, the crowd understood the meaning of his last sentence. They waved their fists and roared, "kill them!"


    Listening to the roar of the soldiers around him, even song Yinuo, who was his daughter, unconsciously felt a feeling of blood boiling. He could not help but clench his fist, and his moving cheek turned red with excitement.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s excited look, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his head. This girl is naturally restless.


    Half an hour later, three warships appeared on the sea.


    "Like a Philippine warship?"


    Because the warship was still some distance away from them, Xu Shaotang could not see the flag on the warship, but he could barely distinguish the appearance of the briefs.


    "The Philippines?" PI Yongchun came over and peeped out his head from behind the big stone, staring at the approaching warships on the sea, and said angrily, "what do they want to do? Declare war on China? "


    Attacking Chinese military aircraft on Chinese territory is no different from declaring war.


    When the warship is approaching, you can clearly identify the flag on the warship. Which country is the eye-catching Triangle pants flag besides the Philippines?


    "Mouse!" PI Yongchun clenched his fist, gritted his teeth and said, "report to the commander immediately. We have been attacked by Philippine warships!"


    When the Philippine warships slowly surrounded the island, song Anbang received the news from the mouse. He had no right to decide this kind of thing without authorization, so he had to report it quickly. At the same time, he strictly ordered PI Yongchun: "before receiving the order, the situation should not be expanded!"


    If this kind of thing is not handled properly, it is not a simple military conflict. If it is not handled properly, it will lead to a war between the two countries.


    "What if the enemy attacks again?" PI Yongchun asked depressed.


    Song Anbang was annoyed by his idiotic question and angrily scolded at the phone: "if someone slaps you, can you still let someone slap you a second time? If the enemy dares to attack again, do it to my death, and I''ll bear it if anything happens! "


    The first attack may be explained by misunderstanding. If you dare to launch a second attack, it''s invasion!


    When he was in the Annam military region, more than 100 guards of the guard division were buried in the hands of the Filipinos. He never forgot that if he could make the decision, he would have been let go!


    "Bang!"


    After receiving the news, Qin Guozhu slapped his fist on the desk and startled the guards outside. He didn''t know what made the big man so angry.After a fire, Qin Guozhu crossed his waist and picked up the red phone on his desk: "number one, the Philippines..."


    "Move Chief one just said one word and hung up.


    Qin Guozhu face a joy, quickly picked up another phone: "old song, come to my side right away!"


    After hanging up the phone, Qin Guozhu took out a cigarette and said to himself with a sneer: "since you want to die, I will help you! I''ll see if your master has the ability to keep you


    Fifteen minutes later, song Yinian rushed to Qin Guozhu''s office.


    "You must have got the news, too?" Qin Guozhu snuffed out the smoke in his hand, but his anger did not subside.


    Song Yinian''s face was livid and nodded: "I just got the news, and I was just about to come. Your phone call came."


    "Now that you''ve got the news, I won''t say much about it." Qin Guozhu stood up and looked at the map of the world hanging in his office. He suppressed his anger and said, "I have ordered yanbeize to send troops, but I''m still not sure. You can go to Annam military region in person!"


    "Lao Qin, number one is ready to start?" Song Yinian was very happy.


    Although Qin Guozhu''s position was higher than song Yinian''s, they didn''t pay so much attention to their appellation.


    "It''s time for us to move! Let that group of clowns jump around for many years, they really think we dare not move them? " Qin Guozhu nodded, with a fierce light on his face: "I don''t want to see the three Philippine warships again! If they dare to increase their troops and stay with me, we are short of reclamation materials, ha ha


    Although he said it plainly, song Yinian could feel the thick murder hidden under the plainness.


    "The chief can rest assured that the task will be completed!"


    When he learned that he was going to attack the monkeys, song Yinian excitedly saluted Qin Guozhu. Although he was nearly 70 years old, the military salute was of incomparable standard, and his rickety waist was straight!


    "Go away!" Listening to song Yinian calling himself "chief", Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "I know you''ve been infuriated by those clowns these years. Why don''t you give up? Don''t bury me. Hurry to Annan to take charge of the overall situation! Remember, if you want to fight, you''ll hurt them! "


    "Yes! Make sure their owners don''t know them! "


    Song Yinian laughs and leaves in a hurry in the voice of Qin Guozhu.


    (statement: in order to distinguish it from reality, there are only eight military regions instead of the Navy, the army and the air force. We all know the reason)


    the reason is that

 Chapter 223

    At this time, Xu Shaotang on the island had been surrounded by three Philippine warships.


    "What are the monkeys talking about?" PI Yongchun took out his ear and asked.


    There was a lot of creaking sound from the horn on the warship. PI Yongchun, who had not read many books, could not understand what the other party was talking about.


    Don''t say he doesn''t know. Even Xu Shaotang, who has eight languages, doesn''t know that he can understand mainstream languages such as English and French. The language of the Philippines is dialect at most. Who has nothing to learn that.


    On the other hand, song Yinuo gave the answer: "they said that we have invaded their territory, let us lay down our arms and surrender, and they will give preferential treatment to the prisoners."


    This girl is really the one who has nothing to do with learning dialects everywhere


    "Cough..." The mouse was choked by the words translated by song Yinuo: "we invade their territory? Are these monkeys taking the wrong medicine? You want us to surrender? "


    Even Xu Shaotang was shocked by the powerful logic of these monkeys. He recovered from the shock and said to song Yinuo, "you tell them that I will give them ten minutes to surrender, or we will launch an attack!"


    I''m kidding. Let''s not talk about who they are invading. How can the Chinese surrender to the monkeys?


    That group of monkeys will not be in the sea for a long time, leading to the head of the water bar! It''s funny to think of Xu Shaotang.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Song Yinuo gave him a white look and said with a smile: "don''t forget, we are surrounded by other warships now..."


    Although she knows that Xu Shaotang is an expert, she doesn''t think that their manpower is limited after all because they have the strength to compete with the three warships. No matter how powerful Xu Shaotang is, he will feel helpless when facing the heavy weapons on the enemy warships. Moreover, the enemy is hundreds of meters away from the sea, and they don''t have long-range heavy weapons, so PI Yongchun is the only one who has them How to launch an attack?


    "Don''t worry, just translate as I say!"


    "All right!" Song Yinuo opens his voice and translates Xu Shaotang''s words to the other party.


    Although the two sides were a little far apart, the Philippine army still heard song Yinuo''s translation. The Philippine army was stunned at first, and then burst into laughter.


    Are Chinese all fools? Under such conditions, do you want them to surrender?


    Arrogance! This is the evaluation made by all members of the Philippine army on the small unit of Huaxia.


    It seems that we can''t get along with each other!


    "Mouse, you take people to protect song Yinuo! PI Yongchun, follow me


    If the Philippine warship is more than five kilometers away from them, he may not be able to launch an attack. However, these monkeys dare to put the warship several hundred meters away from Dao island. They really don''t know whether they are alive or dead!


    He doesn''t know about the others, but PI Yongchun can do hard Qigong. It''s OK to hold for five or six minutes underwater. Five or six minutes is enough for them to get close to the Philippine warships.


    PI Yongchun quickly grabbed Xu Shaotang, who was preparing for the action, and said in a hurry: "Xu Shao, the commander said that we should not expand the situation without authorization! If it''s not done well, it will lead to war between the two countries! "


    Although PI Yongchun also wanted to kill the monkeys, and although he believed that Xu Shaotang could indeed attack the enemy, he was a soldier after all. The soldier''s bounden duty was to obey the orders. Since the orders were given, he could only execute them.


    "So it is Reminded by PI Yongchun, Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "then you can stay here to protect song Yinuo. I''m not a soldier. I don''t care about song Anbang''s orders!"


    With a word, Xu Shaotang has put aside PI Yongchun''s hand, and his body is flashing quickly. In the blink of an eye, he plunges into the sea.


    "Xu Shao!" PI Yongchun only had time to cry, and Xu Shaotang''s trace disappeared in an instant.


    Watching Xu Shaotang disappear from his eyes, PI Yongchun feels a burst of hot pain on his face, as if he was slapped hard. Xu Shaotang is not a soldier. He still has a heart of fighting. As a soldier, he can''t defend Xinjiang and defend the country, which makes him ashamed.


    Song Yinuo opened her mouth and didn''t say "be careful" after all. It''s not that she didn''t want to shout. She just felt that her heart seemed to jump into her throat, blocking her thousands of words in her throat. She knew that she couldn''t help, so she could only pray in her heart that he would come back safely.


    "You stay and protect Miss Song!" PI Yongchun''s heart is a horizontal, turn round to the person behind to order a way.


    "Captain, what are you doing?" Hearing PI Yongchun''s words, the mouse immediately understood his plan and hugged him: "you are disobedient, you know?"


    PI Yongchun doesn''t know that his behavior is disobedience, but he can''t watch Xu Shaotang fight the enemy alone, let alone watch the enemy rampant in his own country''s territory.


    PI Yongchun forced the mouse away and showed him a big smile: "you will be out, and your life will not be accepted!"


    Although his action is not as clean as Xu Shaotang''s, he still plunges into the icy sea at a very fast speed, holds his breath and swims to the enemy warship quickly."Xue Kai!" Song Yinuo suddenly called the name of mouse.


    "Miss Song, what''s the matter?" The mouse''s eyes were fixed on the sea and asked without looking back.


    Song Yinuo bit his lip and said, "tell my dad immediately that the enemy has launched another attack!"


    "Ah?" Finally, the mouse looked back at Song Yinuo and said, "but the enemy didn''t..."


    At this point, the mouse suddenly covered his mouth, eyes straight at Song Yinuo, he understood the meaning of song Yinuo.


    In this way, PI Yongchun at least does not have to bear the charge of disobedience!


    The mouse threw a grateful look at Song Yinuo and quickly took out his communicator to contact song Anbang: "commander, the Philippine Army wanted us to surrender, but we refused. Now they have launched an attack..."


    "Daddada..."


    At this time, in order to cooperate with the mouse, a man beside the mouse quickly pulled the bolt of the gun, and the bullet of a clip was quickly shot into the sky.


    The mouse who was still talking with song Anbang blinked at the people nearby and put up his thumb at the same time.


    "You bastards!" Song Anbang was angry and funny and said, "if you want to fight with those monkeys, just say it. What else do you say that the enemy has taken the initiative to attack? Is it easy to be a fool to be Laozi? Damn, is the Philippine army a pig? I don''t have to bombard you with shells and play with you with rifles? "


    "Boom!"


    As if in order to cooperate with the mouse''s lie, the next moment, a shell roared and exploded not far from the big stone where they were.


    The sudden bombardment made everyone''s ears roar. The soldier who shot into the sky just now almost cried: Damn, I just put an empty gun!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Anbang, on the other end of the phone, grabs the phone in a daze. After a few seconds, he comes back to himself. Then he smashes his fist on the table and roars angrily at the phone: "kill them for me!"

 Chapter 224

    Xu Shaotang''s action is very fast. When he pokes his head out of the sea again, he has already touched the body of the warship in front of him.


    With the help of the ship, Xu Shaotang jumped into the Philippine warship from the water.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang, the Philippine army on the warship uttered a cry of panic and said a lot. Anyway, Xu Shaotang didn''t understand a word. In order to be able to kill without too heavy psychological burden, Xu Shaotang directly think of each other''s words as really scolding him.


    The shrill alarm sounded, and the Philippine soldiers in the cabin rushed to the deck with their weapons.


    It''s better for so many people to rush up to the provincial capital together!


    Xu Shaotang did not pay any attention to these people. He said faintly: "since you dare to invade the territory of China, you should be ready to die. Remember, you should not go to the Philippines in your next life!"


    It is estimated that none of these people can understand the Chinese language, so Xu Shaotang doesn''t speak much anymore, and the wolf goes into the crowd like a sheep.


    "Daddada..."


    The weapons on the hands of the Philippine army spewed out flames, forming a dense fire network.


    Just, they underestimated Xu Shaotang''s means too much!


    Xu Shaotang''s figure flashed quickly. Under each blow, a Philippine soldier died. Some of them had their hearts broken, some had their heads crushed, and some had been kicked out of the sea by Xu Shaotang to feed the fish.


    This is not so much a battle as a one-sided massacre. In other words, this is Xu Shaotang''s performance alone!


    The scream continued to ring out on the warship, and even the mice and others on the island felt numb.


    "Is this the gap between us and instructors..." The mouse quietly looked at the flashing figure on the warship not far away, and murmured to himself.


    Song Yinuo''s eyes widened. He knew that this man was very strong, but he never knew that he was so strong. That man, who seemed to be a God, could really attack the enemy with his own strength!


    Manpower can really be powerful to this extent!


    "Boom! "


    just when the killing of Xu Shaotang was on the rise, a missile hit the huge ship, the warship trembled, the ship island was hit by the missile, making a loud noise, and countless pieces splashed, killing many Philippine soldiers along the way.


    Xu Shaotang was also shocked by the strong waves and stepped back to hold the side of the boat.


    "Damn it, the Philippine army is too cruel!" Xu Shaotang spat a mouthful of saliva full of smoke and swore.


    This missile comes from the warship on the left. To Xu Shaotang''s surprise, these monkeys dare to attack their warships with missiles, regardless of the life or death of the Philippine troops on this warship.


    Just as Xu Shaotang stabilized himself and was ready to fight the enemy again, a voice came from the sea: "Xu Shao, help..."


    Xu Shaotang looked into the sea and saw that Pi Yongchun was touching the ship, but he couldn''t find a way to get up.


    "Why are you here? Song Anbang agreed that you should take the initiative to attack?" Xu Shaotang leaned against the side of the boat and asked.


    PI Yongchun embarrassed smile, embarrassed said: "I don''t want to experience the feeling of fighting with you, ha ha!"


    "Just pull it!" Xu Shaotang chuckles and turns to find the rope from the corner to put it down. By the way, he kills several undecided Philippine soldiers.


    ¡°Satanas£¡ (devil) "


    now the Philippine troops on this warship dare not attack Xu Shaotang any more. They curl up in a corner full of panic, holding their heads and yelling like a demon.


    When PI Yongchun came up along the rope, he just heard the scream of the Philippine army. He looked at Xu Shaotang puzzledly: "what are they talking about?"


    "Well..." Xu Shaotang thought about it and said uncertainly, "I guess it''s cursing us..."


    Although the words of the Philippine army are suspected of scolding him, the Philippine army is completely frightened by his fierce means of killing people. In a sense, it can also be understood as respect for the strong, but Xu Shaotang does not know the meaning of that sentence.


    "Damn it PI Yongchun picked up the gun on the deck and spat at the Philippine army crouched in the corner. He spat at the corpse of the Philippine army and scolded: "a group of rubbish, dare to attack my car! You want me to surrender! "


    As they spoke, another missile roared in.


    Xu Shaotang quickly knocked PI Yongchun down and rolled into a narrow corner to avoid the attack of missiles and the aftershocks of the explosion.


    This missile also killed many Philippine troops. The warships were full of gunsmoke, and the thick black smoke rose, which could be seen dozens of miles away.


    Now, the whole warship is full of cries of Philippine soldiers. Many Philippine soldiers, dragging their seriously injured bodies, struggle to climb to the bow of the warship, waving their hands to the warship firing missiles in the distance. At the same time, they are shouting a lot of words, probably greeting the ancestors of the people on the two warships.


    "Boom!"


    Another missile exploded on the side of the ship, and the huge shock wave directly killed the Philippine army at the head of the ship. It''s unnecessary to trouble Xu Shaotang and them to start again.Although it''s nice to see the Philippine army fighting each other, Xu Shaotang regrets it. He knew that the Philippine army should not go on the warship in a swagger, because they were so indifferent to the lives of their companions. With his ability, he could sneak up and kill the whole Philippine army on the warship.


    Now it''s good. It''s estimated that the people on the two warships were afraid that he would touch them, so they tried to sink the warship at all costs, even regardless of the life or death of their companions, and let them bury the Philippine soldiers on the warship.


    "Can you play with warships?" Xu Shaotang asks PI Yongchun at the top of his voice.


    PI Yongchun''s ears were buzzing with the huge explosion. He approached Xu Shaotang and asked, "what did you say?"


    "Can you play with warships? Will it launch missiles from warships? " Xu Shaotang approaches PI Yongchun''s ear and asks aloud.


    PI Yongchun nodded, indicating that there was no problem.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang said: "I''ll fight back with the naval gun. You go to the missile launch module and sink the little fish on the left first!"


    Although he was hit by three missiles, some of the weapons of the warship could barely be used. Xu Shaotang also vowed to sink the warship on the left!


    "Why not attack the bigger one on the right?" PI Yongchun asked.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Go and see if the missile control system can still be used!" Xu Shaotang kicked PI Yongchun and quickly entered the fort.


    After being kicked by Xu Shaotang, PI Yongchun stumbles out of the corner and runs quickly to the missile launch module.


    On the way, he met several Philippine soldiers who survived the explosion. PI Yongchun saw them in a bloody way and sent them on the road in a humanitarian spirit.

 Chapter 225

    The next battle, finally from the traditional melee attack into a modern long-range attack.


    PI Yongchun is lucky. Although the missile launching system has been damaged to some extent, it can still be used reluctantly.


    PI Yongchun, who had been bombed several times, held a vengeful attitude and launched several missiles at once. At such a short distance, the enemy ship had no room to evade. It could almost be said that he hit a hundred times.


    However, Xu Shaotang''s naval guns only showed off their prestige twice, and he was destroyed by the Philippine warship who mainly took care of him.


    Seeing that the warship they were in was about to fail, Xu Shaotang rushed to the missile launch module and yelled at PI Yongchun, "run, this thing is going to fail!"


    "Damn, this crap of the Philippine army is really not bothered!" PI Yongchun, who is enjoying himself, scolds him and jumps into the sea with Xu Shaotang.


    As they jumped into the sea, two shells hit the warship at the same time.


    However, this is not the end. The shell explosion killed the ammunition depot on the warship. A more loud explosion sounded, and the whole warship was torn in two.


    After the explosion, the two men showed their heads from the sea and looked at the warship which was almost torn to pieces. PI Yongchun secretly congratulated himself that if he jumped a few seconds later, he might be the first member of the Shenying team to die.


    "Now what?" PI Yongchun wiped the sea water on his face, looked at the warship on the left which was beaten to pieces by them, and said reluctantly: "if this crap can last for a while, we may sink that warship!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "greed is not enough, snake swallows elephant. It''s about you. You should be satisfied that we can sink and injure three enemy warships. In the future, you can boast about your achievements to others!"


    Although he failed to sink the Philippine warship on the left side, Xu Shaotang was quite satisfied. After all, it was a one-on-two warship and a semi disabled warship.


    "Hey, hey!" PI Yongchun rare show a flattering smile, "follow Xu shaohun, no meat how to eat?"


    "Don''t wear a hat on me!" Xu Shaotang showed a chilly expression, pointed to the warship on the right and said, "let''s try to get close to that warship!"


    The warship on the right side encircles the island from the side. It''s about two or three kilometers away from their current position. It''s not difficult to get close to the island, but it needs some thinking to get close quietly.


    However, the Philippine army is not without smart people.


    They can''t find Xu Shaotang and PI Yongchun who can dive into the water at any time. Instead, they vent their anger on the people on the island.


    "Boom..."


    Two missiles landed on the island less than three kilometers in a row.


    Although the mouse covered song Yinuo and barely escaped the missile attack, a big hole was made on his arm by the splashing gravel, and the blood gushed out constantly, which dyed song Yinuo''s white skirt red.


    "Are you hurt?" Song Yinuo noticed the bloodstain on the skirt, then looked at the mouse, who was gnashing his teeth and suffering from pain, and quickly crawled on the ground, looking at the first-aid bag that the mouse was carrying.


    "No, it won''t hurt!" The mouse carefully protected song Yinuo and said to the people beside him, "you can''t wait to die here. There is still a ray of life in the sea!"


    Even though they all have extraordinary skills, in the limited space, facing the enemy''s heavy weapons, they will die sooner or later. If the Philippine army plows the island hard, they have no chance to survive.


    Other people also nodded. The target on the island was so obvious that they could only enter the vast ocean and hide their bodies, so that the Philippine army could not find the attack point.


    As soon as he said he would do it, the mouse could not care about the marriage between men and women now. He winked at the two people beside him, picked him up in Song Yinuo''s scream, and rushed to the sea quickly.


    Others quickly follow, carefully scattered around the mouse, once the local attack can not escape, they are ready to use their own body to protect song Yinuo''s safety.


    Just as they got close to the edge of the sea, the big stone that they had just hidden was directly hit by a missile. Mice and others plunged into the sea one after another, secretly congratulating themselves for their wise decision. If they were to leave a little later, they would have told them all by now.


    Seeing the situation over there, Xu Shaotang quickly told PI Yongchun, "you should join them immediately and make sure song Yinuo is safe."


    "Good! Be careful yourself PI Yongchun immediately plunges into the sea water and quickly draws close to them.


    Xu Shaotang also quietly into the sea, under the cover of the sea, quietly to the right of the warship close.


    The Philippine warship, which lost its target, immediately became nervous. The people on the sunken warship told them with bloody facts that the devil like Chinese should never get close to the warship, otherwise they would not escape the fate of sinking.


    All the exploration equipment on the warship are turned on, carefully searching for Xu Shaotang''s trace.


    Just in case, the commander of the warship let the soldiers disperse around the warship, and the machine guns in his hands spat out flames, forming a tight cross fire network around the warship.When Xu Shaotang came to the surface for a breath, the high alert Philippine army immediately caught his trace, and then, the proximity artillery and rockets attacked him at the same time.


    "Damn it Xu Shaotang scolded a, hurriedly desperately to the depths of the sea.


    Even though he could avoid the enemy''s attack, Xu Shaotang was dazzled by the aftershock of the explosion. If he didn''t have internal skills to protect his body, he was afraid that all his internal organs would be broken.


    For the first time since his rebirth, he has been forced to do so.


    After constant evasion, Xu Shaotang, who was infuriated by the Philippine army, finally got close to the warship on the right.


    "Damn, you''ve had enough fun. Now it''s time for me to have fun!" Xu Shaotang choked his anger and quickly jumped on the warship.


    Just as he was ready to fight to vent his anger, several missiles with long tail flames suddenly appeared in the sky and attacked the warship from all directions.


    "Your uncle! You''ve come at a good time


    Xu Shaotang, who had just jumped on the enemy ship, dived into the sea again and tried his best to dive into the deep water.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Missiles from all directions hit the Philippine warship accurately at the same time, and the terrible explosion instantly engulfed the steel giant.


    However, the enemy ship, which had been wounded, did not escape the tragic fate. The damaged ship was completely torn up under the attack of several missiles. The Philippine army on the ship did not even have time to shout. In the blink of an eye, it turned to ashes in the burning light

 Chapter 226

    Looking at the sinking of two swaggering Philippine warships, the members of the Shenying team immersed in the sea gave a burst of excited cheers. They knew that the Chinese military had finally come out!


    Without the threat of Philippine warships, people can finally get away from the cold water and return to land.


    Under China''s powerful counterattack, the Philippine troops on the two warships were almost wiped out, but some of them were lucky to escape temporarily. Of course, it''s only temporary!


    Back on the island, the eagle team members have scattered, their guns aimed at the sea. As long as the Philippine army tries to land on the island, it is a lethal bullet to meet them.


    Several surviving Philippine soldiers struggled to show their heads from the sea, raised their hands tremblingly, and slowly approached the island.


    "They said they would surrender and ask us to treat the prisoners favorably." Song Yinuo, the only one who can understand the bird language of the Philippine army, translated to the people around him.


    On her face, she was surprised to see the rest of her life, surprised to see Xu Shaotang''s heroism, and proud that Huaxia was no longer willing to swallow her pride.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    After a few shots, the Philippine soldiers who wanted to surrender were staring and unwilling to pour into the sea. The red blood instantly dyed the Sea red beside them.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at the members of the Shenying team shooting at the Philippine soldiers who had laid down their arms and surrendered, song Yinuo said angrily: "they have all surrendered. How can you still shoot? You are violating the military regulations! "


    In her mind, Huaxia has already won this local battle. As the winner, she should take a winning attitude to welcome the surrender of the Philippine army. She did not expect that these soldiers, who were also soldiers under her father''s hands, actually shot at the prisoners who laid down their arms!


    This is not only against the military regulations, but also against the international conventions and their normal morality as human beings.


    PI Yongchun wiped his dripping cheek and said firmly: "Miss Song, they are not prisoners, they are invaders, they are the enemies of every soldier in China! From the moment they enter our territory, they should think of this end! "


    He hated the Philippine army not only because they were aggressors, but also because those comrades who had died in the battlefield had been fighting with Huaxia many years ago. I don''t know how many excellent Chinese soldiers died in the hands of the Philippine army. Far from that, he said that more than 100 comrades died in the hands of the Philippine army in the confrontation exercise with the guard division. His hatred for the Philippine army can be imagined I know.


    "But what''s the difference between you and animals?" Song Yinuo was in a hurry and blurted out a sentence. When he saw the faces of the people around him, he suddenly realized that he had said something wrong. He quickly slowed down his tone and said sorry: "sorry, I didn''t mean that, I just..."


    "It''s OK. Miss Song doesn''t have to apologize." PI Yongchun waved his hand and showed a bright smile on his face: "then Miss Song will treat us as beasts."


    After that, PI Yongchun''s gun was lifted and a Philippine army was killed.


    Looking at Song Yongnuo, I don''t know what time is good.


    Under the powerful attack of the Shenying team, the surviving Philippine army finally gave up the idea of landing on the island. They just kept splashing in the sea, and some people seized the fragments of the warship and floated on the sea with the buoyancy of the fragments.


    At the same time, the sky came a burst of wind whistling, and then, a group of black fighters appeared in the air.


    Xu Shaotang also went back to the island and stood with PI Yongchun. Looking at these late fighters, he didn''t know what to say.


    Originally, he wanted to help Chen Cheng find a new toy, because these bastards in the sky, the toy he got has sunk at the bottom of the sea. If these people launch missiles ten minutes later, he can capture the largest Philippine warship.


    Xu Shaotang thinks about whether they should compensate for their losses.


    With the arrival of the Chinese fleet, the battle has come to an end. The Philippine soldiers who survived in the sea dare to land on the island again. They have to suffer in the cold water. If the Philippine side does not send troops to help, their death is only a matter of time.


    The fleet wandered around in the sky to make sure there were no more enemy warships nearby. Then they left slowly.


    More than 20 minutes after the fleet left, China''s first destroyer arrived. Half an hour later, a huge fleet appeared on the sea, led by China''s most advanced nuclear powered aircraft carrier, expedition.


    Looking at this huge fleet, all the members of the Falcon team raised their hands to salute. Their bodies were straight, and even the injured people were painfully saluted.


    The fleet approached slowly. When they saw the old man on the deck of the expedition who saluted them, they straightened up again with great respect in their eyes.


    "Grandfather!"


    Seeing the old man, song Yinuo failed to hold back his tears and waved to song Yinian.


    A landing boat was put down, and song Yinian boarded the island under the protection of several people.


    He didn''t say hello to others, and he didn''t pay attention to song Yinuo''s cry. Song Yinian just looked at the island less than three kilometers away, his eyes full of tenderness, as if he was looking at his lover.For a long time, song Yinian squatted down, picked up a fine sand in the eyes of the people, slowly handed it to his nose, and suddenly burst into tears.


    Seeing song Yinian''s action, many people feel that his nose is sour, and his eyes are blurred unconsciously.


    For many years, because of its special geographical location, this island has been at the forefront of the storm. Although China has repeatedly claimed that this is its own territory, in order not to expand the situation, no Chinese people have ever boarded the island.


    But this is not a beautiful island for the whole world to invade!


    When song Yinian finished all this, he finally stood up with the help of the security personnel and shook hands with the members of the Shenying team one by one: "it''s hard to resist the enemy with only six people, and make three enemy warships sink and hurt. I want to ask for your credit! You are the best soldiers I have ever seen


    "Defend the territory, dare not say bitter!" PI Yongchun saluted song Yinian again and said, "chief, it''s Xu Shao''s credit. We dare not be greedy for it."


    Other people echoed: "yes, chief, without Xu Shao, it''s good that we can live..."


    As we all know, if there is no Xu Shaotang, they will not even be able to leave here alive. After all, not everyone has Xu Shaotang''s abnormal strength.

 Chapter 227

    Song Yinian didn''t care about Xu Shaotang, but after PI Yongchun put down his hand, he bowed deeply to all the members of the Shenying team.


    He scared everyone. Who was song Yinian? That''s one of the big men in the military. Even if they don''t have this identity, they don''t dare to bear the gift of song Yinian because of his age!


    "Chief, you are killing us..." The crowd rushed forward to hold him.


    Song Yinian gently opened the hands of the people and said with a smile: "this is my gratitude to you as a grandfather! Thank you for taking the risk to save my granddaughter


    Seeing that song Yinian insisted on thanking her, PI Yongchun turned his eyes and caught a glimpse of Xu Shaotang, who was looking at everyone''s embarrassment. So he quickly said, "in fact, it was Xu Shaocai who saved Miss Song. If the chief wants to thank him, thank Xu Shaotang."


    It''s a good move to bring disaster to the East. People can''t help but give PI Yongchun a thumbs up in their hearts.


    In fact, PI Yongchun didn''t think about bringing disaster to the East. He just thought that Xu Shaotang is the one who dares to fight with the commander. He probably won''t be afraid of song Yinian. Besides, most of it is his credit. Since Song Yinian wants to thank him, let''s thank Xu Shaotang.


    "Yes, it''s all my credit to save your granddaughter. How do you plan to thank me?" Xu Shaotang held his hands and said with a smile: "let''s not play with those empty rites. How about some practical ones? I don''t want any more. Just give me two cans of your first grade special tea... "


    "Er..."


    People are shocked by Xu Shaotang''s words. Let''s just talk about it. Are you serious? Do you know who this is?


    Is it because he was fooled by the enemy''s missiles and robbed song Anbang? Now he''s ready to rob song Anbang''s Laozi?


    Is this robbery addictive


    Song Yinuo is even more angry. This bastard dares to rob his grandfather. Although you have some friendship with Longjiang, can''t you respect the old man?


    "Get away from me, don''t wander in front of me!" Song Yinian didn''t scold him.


    Xu Shaotang quit immediately, discontented and said: "I''m your granddaughter''s life-saving benefactor. Don''t you want to take some practical things to thank me? You are too stingy


    Unexpectedly, song Yinian didn''t get angry. He just looked at Xu Shaotang with a satisfied look on his face.


    Song Yinian didn''t take Xu Shaotang''s words either. He came to song Yinuo with a blushing cheek and said in a slightly reproachful tone, "smelly girl, I haven''t come back to see my grandfather for so many years!"


    After graduating from University, in order to avoid the arrangement at home, song Yinuo never went back to the capital to see the old man. He didn''t want to, but didn''t dare! She was afraid that when she returned to the capital, she would be used as a tool for family marriage.


    "I..." Facing the old man, song Yinuo didn''t know what to say, just lowered his head.


    Looking at her like this, song Yinian sighed: "I know you have been worried about marriage, but there is no way. I hope you can understand my difficulties.


    Song Yinian knew that the girl had been advocating freedom of marriage. Since he is the patriarch of the Song family, he needs to consider the future of the Song family. Sometimes, he has to sacrifice the happiness of his younger generation.


    This is not only merciless, but also helpless!


    "I know, I understand..." Song Yinuo raised his head slightly, with a thick bitterness on his face.


    "Just understand. I hope you don''t hate me." Song Yinian showed a smile: "I''ve arranged another marriage for you. Look..."


    Song Yinuo''s face was as pale as ashes. He took a look at Xu Shaotang, who was also stunned. He summoned up courage and roared: "I won''t marry! I won''t agree to this marriage if I die! "


    She already has a heart, in addition to the man around, she will not marry anyone! If she was forced by her family, she might have to leave the world.


    At this moment, song Yinuo''s eyes are full of tears, but his face is full of unprecedented determination.


    Can''t be with the man you love after all? It''s a pity.


    Looking at Song Yinuo like this, Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said to song Yinian in front of him, "Mr. Song, do you want to survive by sacrificing the happiness of your granddaughter?"


    "It''s none of your business. Stay away!" Song Yinian glared at him and said to song Yinuo, "don''t worry, the marriage I arranged for you this time will definitely satisfy you. That man is not Han Yushu''s kind of dandy."


    "I won''t promise!" Song Yinuo raised his cheek and tried not to let the tears in his eyes roll out. Looking at the old song Yinian, he suddenly gave a sad smile: "if you insist on arranging my marriage, I will marry you! Marry me with my body


    "You child Song Yinian shook his head slightly, sighed and said with a bitter smile, "since you don''t want to marry, don''t marry. Don''t make fun of your own life."


    "Really Is that ok? " Song Yinuo looks at his grandfather incredulously. If the old man''s decision is so easy to change, why did she pull the Xu family into the water in order to escape the Han family''s marriage?She doesn''t believe it. It''s grandfather''s plan to slow down! She thought of it unconsciously.


    Song Yinian nodded gently: "you are threatening your life. Can I not change my mind? It''s just that I may have to refute big brother''s face. Alas... "


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Song Yinuo went to the old man and gently took his arm.


    Watching song Yinian change his mind, Xu Shaotang is relieved. At least song Yinuo won''t be forced to marry a man he doesn''t love.


    Song Yinian gently patted song Yinuo''s hand, and then asked with a smile: "girl, do you really not consider the marriage I arranged for you?"


    "Don''t think about it!" Song Yinuo pouts his lips and answers without thinking.


    "All right!" Song Yinian showed a little smile at the corner of his mouth and sighed with affectation: "Alas, it seems that you and Xu Shaotang are doomed to be separated. It''s OK. If you don''t marry, you won''t marry..."


    "Xu Shaotang?" Song Yinuo suddenly reacts and looks at her grandfather. When she sees the banter smile on the old man''s face, she knows that his grandfather must have done it on purpose!


    What to do? I seem to have refused the engagement just now? This old man, can''t you finish it all at once?


    Now, in Song Yinuo''s heart, there are ten million voices shouting: I will marry!


    However, due to the woman''s reserve, she did not cry out after all, but looked at her grandfather with a face full of grievances. She knew in her heart that she was obviously teased by the old man.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Yinian inexplicably: "when did I have an engagement with song Yinuo? You are not old... "


    After all, song Yinian was also an old general who made great contributions to China.


    "I''m not a fool!" Song Yinian helped him speak out and said with a smile, "someone proposed to the Song family for you some time ago. I agreed!"


    Xu Shaotang was completely confused by his words, even song Yinuo was a little puzzled. However, in a moment, her heart was filled with joy. She secretly looked at Xu Shaotang, and a red glow rose on her face.


    "Brother, you are really good at finding trouble for me..." Xu Shaotang''s heart was filled with grief.

 Chapter 228

    Who else can do such a thing besides the Dragon general?


    Song Yinian took a look at his shy granddaughter, and then looked at Xu Shaotang, who couldn''t laugh or cry. He said with a smile, "it seems that you don''t know about it, but anyway, the girl doesn''t want to marry you, so I''ll discuss with my elder brother and cancel your engagement."


    "Grandfather!" Song Yinuo stamped her feet and ran away with a blushing face. Does she want to let her say that she wants to marry in front of so many people?


    This smelly old man is waiting here to see her joke.


    Xu Shaotang was happy and nodded: "you''d better cancel the engagement. I''d like to thank Mr. song first."


    Not far away, song Yinuo hears Xu Shaotang''s words. He hates this guy to death in his heart. Someone has proposed marriage for you. Do you want to push people out as hard as you can?


    "Ha ha..." With a smile, song Yinian patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "I don''t dare refute big brother''s face. You''d better say it yourself."


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang is speechless. He dares that the old man is teasing himself.


    Ask Long Jiang to ask him to cancel his engagement with the Song family. Will he promise? It''s impossible. Long Jiang''s obstinacy is clearer than anyone else. At least he hasn''t seen anyone who can change his decision.


    Accept this strange engagement? It doesn''t seem to work either.


    Although song Yinuo is a good girl, he has no feeling for her at present.


    Well, he admitted that since he was used to the food cooked by this girl, he had a little favor for her, but it was far from love.


    Why don''t you get married and be a good cook? Xu Shaotang thought of evil in his heart.


    It seems that I have to make a phone call with my brother when I go back. What can I do if he makes such a fuss?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s shriveled appearance, song Yinian was finally proud. Smelly boy, he even wanted to rob himself? Hum, now big brother has made this engagement for you, so you are waiting to be robbed by me! My granddaughter is not so easy to marry!


    Back on the aircraft carrier, the military doctor bandaged the wounds of the injured team members. Song Yinian asked them to go back to rest first.


    The Philippine army in the sea is still struggling to support. They only hope that these Chinese people can drive away quickly, so that they can go ashore to get warm.


    Unfortunately, they underestimated Huaxia''s determination.


    "Give them a ride!" Song Yinian looked at the frightened Philippine army and said to the people around him.


    "Yes The people around you take orders and go.


    At the next moment, countless rockets and machine guns were pouring out into the sea.


    The Philippine army in the sea had no chance to struggle and was engulfed by artillery fire in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at a broken body, song Yinuo couldn''t bear to close his eyes: "grandfather, they have lost the ability to resist, why do they have to do this?"


    PI Yongchun, they treat the Philippine army in this way, and his grandfather also treats the Philippine army which has lost its resistance. Why on earth is this?!


    Song Yinian turned around, looked at the endless sea and said in a deep voice, "because they are the enemies of China! We are kind to them for the time being. When they come back home, they will aim at Huaxia with weapons again! Never be soft hearted to the aggressors! I would rather be a butcher than see Huaxia lose an inch of land in our hands! You remember a word, not my race, its heart will be different


    The elders of the older generation experienced the era when the country won the weak and was bullied by others. Countless Chinese soldiers sacrificed one after another in exchange for today''s powerful China. They will never allow China''s territory to be violated again! Otherwise, why comfort those heroes who sacrificed for the rise of China?!


    Song Yinuo looks at her grandfather and listens to the old man''s impassioned words. She suddenly understands.


    In order to prevent the Philippine army from increasing its troops because of this conflict, song Yinian arranged a helicopter to send PI Yongchun back, but he led the arms battle himself with his old body. As long as the Philippine army dares to increase its troops here, they will never return!


    As soon as Xu Shaotang got on the aircraft carrier, he used the satellite phone to report the safety of his family. From there, he got the news that Lin Shuying had been rescued by the search and rescue team. Knowing that everyone was ok, Xu Shaotang finally let go.


    Taking advantage of nothing, Xu Shaotang calls Longjiang.


    "Ha ha, why did you suddenly think of calling me?" Dragon will ask on the phone.


    Xu Shaotang face a black, with the wisdom of the dragon will not know why he called him? Brother, this is obviously making fun of himself.


    "Brother, my engagement with song Yinuo..."


    "That''s the thing Long Jiang''s hearty laughter came from the phone: "don''t thank me. With our relationship, it''s all right!"


    Xu Shaotang almost smashed his satellite phone on the ground. It''s clearly that you''re messing with the music. Well, how can you even thank him? My brother''s logic can''t be measured by common sense.


    "Can you always help me..." Xu Shaotang cried, "I have nothing to do with song Yinuo. Besides, you don''t know, I already have...""I know, you have two women!" Before he finished, long would interrupt: "you have two anyway. You don''t care about one more. Believe me, I won''t hurt you. "


    Perhaps at the beginning of the words there are elements of joking, but to the last sentence, Long Jiang said very seriously.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Xu Shaotang keenly feels that Longjiang should be hiding something from him.


    "Yes Long Jiang didn''t deny it, but said seriously: "you don''t need to know these things now. When you should know, I will tell you that you can do your own things well now!"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said solemnly, "if you need my help, please tell me at any time."


    He knew that since the Dragon general chose not to tell him, there must be a reason why the dragon would not harm him, which he believed.


    He is just curious, what can let the dragon will take the initiative to encourage him and song Yinuo together.


    Besides, he has been a "law enforcer" for many years. Although he doesn''t know all the secret things, he knows most of the secret things in the upper class. It seems that he has no clue about this time.


    What''s hidden between the upper echelons?


    "I don''t need your help for the time being." Long Jiang laughs on the other end of the phone: "however, Lao song, you help and stare first. This time, the Philippine army has suffered a loss and will never give up. You stare there. I have a bottom in my heart!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang hangs up and thinks that he can''t go home for the time being. His brother''s meaning is very clear. He is afraid that the Philippine army will take risks and assassinate song Yinian. This is also the elder of China. He must not die under the conspiracy of the enemy!

 Chapter 229

    Xu Shaotang found song Yinian. The old man is studying the map with a group of generals, expecting the direction of the Philippine army''s action, and making plans for every possible situation.


    Although they can''t cover everything, they can still make plans for most situations, so that when things happen, they won''t be caught off guard.


    It has to be said that when dealing with the possible actions of the Philippine army, the Chinese people are extremely cautious. If there is a large-scale battle, China can only win, not lose! If the Great China is defeated in the hands of the third rate countries, I''m afraid all the members of the Chinese military will have to die!


    The lion fights the rabbit, still needs to go all out!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang come in, the generals who are still discussing the plan shut their mouths. What they are discussing belongs to the category of military secrets. Even if Xu Shaotang has some relations with the upper class, he cannot be allowed to know the military secrets of the non military personnel.


    "You go on!" Xu Shaotang stopped at the door and said to song Yinian, "I''m just here to tell song that I''ve been entrusted to protect you for a few days, so I''ll be with you all the time recently. You can tell the people below."


    Of course, there are people around Song Yinian to protect them. In order not to cause their misunderstanding, it''s better to give them an air in advance.


    "You talk about it first, and I''ll come back later!" Song Yinian said to the people around him, and then he took Xu Shaotang out. At the same time, he said to the guards who were ready to protect him: "you don''t have to follow me!"


    They came to class a of the aircraft carrier and looked at the boundless sea. Song Yinian asked, "brother Longjiang asked you to protect me?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded. If it wasn''t for Long Jiang, he would not be in the mood to stay here.


    "What''s your relationship with the dragon?" Song Yinian turned his face and asked curiously.


    He was really curious. He had specially checked Xu Shaotang''s details. This boy only changed his sex in the last half a year. How could he get involved with Long Jiang?


    Xu Shaotang stroked his hair, then showed him a big smile: "friendship!"


    "Friendship?" Song Yinian''s face was full of disbelief. "If it wasn''t for your innocence, I would think you were the illegitimate son of the Dragon general!"


    Isn''t it? Long Jiang, who hasn''t been seen for many years, has more than everyone expected to protect Xu Shaotang. He not only helps him settle the arms case, but also specifically warns the Han family not to interfere in the affairs of the young people. Finally, he even goes to Tianhai for his own sake, and makes Yan Beize lose out! Finally, he even personally proposed to the Song family for him!


    This kind of treatment, really only the son can have!


    It''s just that they don''t know that long will go to Tianhai in person to confirm Xu Shaotang''s identity. As for Yan Beize, it''s just a matter of hand.


    Xu Shaotang was amused by song Yinian''s words. The old man really dares to think that he can even think of such a bloody thing as an illegitimate son.


    In other words, I don''t look at my elder brother''s age. Even if I push forward for 25 years, my elder brother will be disabled for life. How can I have children.


    "Well, I know you can''t tell the truth from your son." Song Yinian forced down his curiosity, straightened out his body and asked seriously, "how''s the man who handed over my promise to you?"


    He asked, Xu Shaotang is to remember, light said: "you say my master ah, he has died."


    At the beginning, in order to explain the source of his martial arts, he made up a lie. Now he can only continue this lie. He just pities the wretched old man. He curses him like this. Is he going to be ok?


    In the thatched awning on a barren mountain, an old man with white hair and beard suddenly sneezed. The old man touched his nose and cursed with a black face: "this little son of a bitch, I think he is cursing me again!"


    "Dead?" Song Yinian suddenly trembled and sighed: "your master is the pride of heaven. It''s a pity..."


    Although he had already paid his life-saving kindness, song Yinian still wanted to meet the life-saving benefactor. Unfortunately, the benefactor was no longer alive.


    "It''s no pity. People always die."


    "If you have a son of a bitch, I''ll make a good deal of it," he said


    This boy doesn''t know how to respect his teacher!


    Xu Shaotang grinned: "yes, you never have a chance."


    Song Yinian, who was in his last years, would have been able to clean up the old man if he didn''t want to work for the Chinese army and kill him with his fingers?


    "Who said I didn''t have a chance?" Song Yinian suddenly raised his hand, slapped Xu Shaotang on the forehead, and then showed a smiling face like an old urchin to the stunned Xu Shaotang.


    Originally, with Xu Shaotang''s ability, he could easily avoid this slap, but he never thought that the old man really dared to beat him, and he has never recovered.


    "Old man, are you looking for me?" Xu Shaotang came back and glared at Song Yinian fiercely. He almost kicked the old man off the deck.Since his rebirth, he has not been beaten by anyone except Lin Yunong, who was beaten by song Yinian today! This dead old man, do you really think you dare not cut him?


    His identity as the chief doesn''t work here!


    "Hum, would you cut me one?" Song Yinian looked at his slap and snorted: "I''ll teach you a lesson, heartless son-in-law. Why don''t you think you should?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly lost his temper, and could only say dissatisfied: "I didn''t promise to be your grandson-in-law!"


    Song Yinian laughed and snorted: "it''s none of my business whether you promise or not. The Dragon general personally mentioned to me. If you have the ability, go and tell the Dragon general!"


    The old man decided that Xu Shaotang could not change the decision of the Dragon general, and his face was full of banter.


    In the face of song Yinian''s banter, Xu Shaotang''s heart is a horizontal, very simply played a hooligan: "anyway, I have a fiancee, you don''t mind let your song family''s daughter when I warm the bed girl, I don''t mind!"


    "Ha ha, you dare to think!" Song Yinian glanced at Xu Shaotang, who was full of indifferent expression, and said with a smile: "whether it''s a bed warming girl or a concubine, you should be the son-in-law of the Song family anyway! I''m not stubborn. Which of you young people is not romantic? As long as you have a good time


    "Well You are so open... "

 Chapter 230

    Xu Shaotang was defeated at last. He thought song Anbang was the originator of the scoundrel world. He learned from this old man. Like father, like son!


    Good old man song Yinian can''t go to the rest room here.


    Song Yinian was on this aircraft carrier, and even if the Philippine Army wanted to move him, it would not have this chance, unless they used long-range missiles to attack. But in that case, it''s not his turn. The aircraft carrier itself has an anti missile system. What''s more, there are so many frigates around the aircraft carrier.


    To protect song Yinian''s safety, it was after landing on land.


    Soon after Xu Shaotang fell asleep, the door of the rest room was pushed open, and song Yinuo, who was dressed in clean female soldiers'' clothes, came to him.


    Simple white clothes and straps, but in Song Yinuo wearing a different flavor, this girl is born to be a good clothes shelf material, any clothes can be her to wear a different style.


    "Why did you come to me without your grandfather?" Xu Shaotang sat up from the narrow March bed to make room for song Yinuo.


    Song Yinuo smiles and sits down next to him. The blush on his face has not completely receded. He says with a smile: "I''ll accompany my fiance."


    Although she knew that Xu Shaotang would not necessarily accept the engagement, in any case, she had to fight for it by herself. She didn''t need to care about the so-called face. Anyway, she had no confidence in front of this man.


    Xu Shaotang burst of bitter smile: "Enoch, you don''t have to pay attention to that engagement."


    "Why don''t I take it to heart?" Song Yinuo didn''t retreat because of Xu Shaotang''s refusal. He naturally took his arm and said, "I was most afraid of the family''s engagement, but this time, I won''t refuse, and even have some gratitude. It has been my only hope for so many years to marry my beloved man. I used to think that I would never get happiness again, but now, what I lost comes back to me again. Why don''t I hold fast to it? "


    Yes, at the moment when she heard that the object of the engagement was Xu Shaotang, she could hardly help but shed tears of excitement. She knew that Xu Shaotang would not care about the engagement, but so what? At least, she was right. At least, she had more opportunities to get close to this man!


    And smart she has guessed that it must be long who will propose marriage to the Song family for Xu Shaotang. With Xu Shaotang''s respect for the Dragon general, may this engagement be valid?


    "Enoch..."


    Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know what to say. This girl is a piece of ice when she is cold, but when she is enthusiastic, it is the flame of melting steel. How can she get along with her?


    Song Yinuo gently put his head on his shoulder and said gently: "I said that I would pester you all my life and never let go again! Even if you don''t accept me now, I will wait until the day you accept me! "


    It''s rare for a woman to meet a man who really loves each other in her life. Now that she meets him, she doesn''t want to give up.


    It''s her only dream that she can be with her beloved all her life?


    Xu Shaotang was struggling in his heart, but he didn''t bear to push song Yinuo away. He just sat there quietly, thinking about what to do.


    Two days later, the Philippine army, unwilling to fail, gathered a large number of ships and killed them. The Huaxia high-level officials who had already received the news only issued an order to song Yinian: as long as the Philippine army dares to enter the territorial waters of China, it must be annihilated at all costs!


    Song Yinian, who got the order, seemed to have beaten the blood of a chicken. He even walked with the wind, and he was always talking about how the Philippine army did not enter the territorial waters of China.


    The other military regions in China also honed their fists. Countless messages about the battle were sent to song Yinian. Even song Anbang, who was far away in the northwest, was ready to join in the fun. After Song Yinian scolded him, song Anbang gave up his plan to kill two Philippine warships in person.


    On the fourth day, the Philippine army tried to send a small destroyer into China''s territorial waters.


    Just less than two nautical miles ahead, the warship was directly torpedoed by a Chinese submarine. After a symbolic struggle, it sank to the bottom of the sea.


    By this time, the Philippine army finally realized that Huaxia was determined this time. Facing the unprecedented strong Chinese military, the Philippine army could only stay on the high seas and did not dare to move forward.


    However, the Philippine army is obviously not willing to take such a dumb loss. They dare not provoke China any more, so they can only ask their boss to help.


    The younger brother finds himself at a loss. Of course, North America, as the eldest, can''t ignore it. After receiving my younger brother''s request, North America immediately sent two fleets led by aircraft carriers to put pressure on China.


    However, this time, they are doomed to be disappointed. In the face of the fierce North America, Huaxia''s attitude is extremely strong. All the long-range missiles of the NMC have entered the launching position. As long as the magnesium Philippines joint fleet dares to cross the border, it will be Huaxia''s missiles to meet them.


    At this time, North America also dare not easily cross the border. Huaxia''s unusual toughness made them feel threatened.Whether it is North America or China, we all know that there will be a war between the two countries, but now we are not ready, and no one is sure to win. If we continue to fight, we are likely to lose both sides.


    For various reasons, North America did not cross the border in the end, but fought with China.


    As the commander-in-chief of the war, song Yinian directly challenged North America: if you want to fight, fight, don''t give a damn!


    Song Yinian''s words shocked the whole world. We were not shocked by his tough attitude, but by his rogue tone. Even Xu Shaotang can''t help patting his forehead. You are also a big man of the Chinese military. Can''t you speak more politely? The Chinese language is extensive and profound. Can''t you change a few words


    When the whole world thought that North America would continue to fight with China, the magnesium army withdrew without saying a word, leaving everyone confused. This is not the style of North America.


    Even song Yinian, who had prepared a lot of mouth guns, was baffled. North America, who boasted that it was the world''s police, swallowed this tone?


    However, song Yinian was very happy when he was depressed. Huaxia finally took a bad breath, which was a warning to other small countries around him.


    This incident has two advantages: one is that the small countries occupying the Chinese islands and reefs have taken the initiative to withdraw their troops; the other is that the fire in the hearts of the Chinese youth has been completely ignited, thus forming a trend of joining the army.

 Chapter 231

    When the Philippine army also resigned, Xu Shaotang, who had been at sea for nearly a month, finally returned to his land.


    However, he can''t go home yet, and he has to protect song Yinian''s safety. This old man is very happy when he scolds others, but most of the time he is in trouble after scolding others. Neither the Philippine army nor his master can avenge him. He doesn''t know how to do it on the surface, but he will surely assassinate song Yinian secretly.


    Before Song Yinian safely boarded the plane back to Beijing, he must always protect song Yinian''s safety.


    "Are you all right?" Xu Shaotang''s head was big, and he looked at Song Yinian with a smile. "The Philippine army has withdrawn. What are you still doing in Annan? It''s better to go back to the capital and enjoy Qingfu as soon as possible! "


    The old man, the enemy has retreated, and your evil spirit has come out. Where should you go? Don''t you know that many people are ready to assassinate you now?


    Song Yinian said with a smile: "I haven''t been out of the capital for more than ten years. It''s rare for me to have a chance to come out. Of course, I have to take a good look. Annan is not from your family. Do you want to drive me away?"


    "Who dares to drive you away!" Xu Shaotang rubbed his forehead and said with a headache: "you want to go shopping. No one stops you, but you should think about me, right? I haven''t been home for more than a month. It''s almost new year''s Day... "


    After careful calculation, more than 20 days will be the most important spring festival in China. Xu Shaotang originally planned to accompany Su goblin back to his hometown, but now he doesn''t know when he will be dragged by the old man. If the old man doesn''t go back to the capital, he will have a bad year.


    "It''s OK. You''re going home. No one''s stopping you." Song Yinian still keeps smiling, but there is a kind of funny smell in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang a smothering, this is not what he just said, was the old man intact back.


    I knew that the old man was so difficult to serve. I should not have taken over this hot potato at the beginning. Let him live and die on his own.


    "Grandfather, go back to the capital first!" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s weakness, song Yinuo on one side also came forward to persuade him, "it''s really not safe for you to stay here. If you have a good or bad idea, what can we do for the Song family?"


    There is no doubt that song Yinian is the absolute core figure of the Song family. If there is anything wrong with song Yinian, the Song family will fall.


    "You all want me to go back to the capital!" Song Yinian raised his eyelids and looked at them. His stubborn temper also came up. He glared at them angrily and said, "I won''t go back to the capital. I''ve decided to spend the new year in Tianhai''s family!"


    "In laws?" Xu Shaotang''s face is black. The old man''s in laws are not the Xu family, are they?


    God, there''s an order from above to get the old man back to the capital! If you go on playing like this, you''ll be crazy about this old man.


    Hearing song Yinian''s words, song Yinuo blushes and looks at Xu Shaotang. He thinks in his heart, is this preparing to see his parents?


    Although she has been to the Xu family many times, and I don''t know how many times she has met Xu Wenzheng and his wife, this time is different. She went as Xu''s daughter-in-law!


    "Lead the way!" Song Yinian kicked the depressed Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang was too lazy to hide. He snorted and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Bullshit! You go to your house, of course Song Yinian opened the car door and sat in. Then he closed his eyes gently, as if he were closing his eyes. In fact, he narrowed a gap and observed Xu Shaotang carefully.


    It''s said that this boy is a hedgehog. It doesn''t seem as hard to deal with as rumored!


    But he didn''t know that if he hadn''t promised the Dragon general in advance, Xu Shaotang would have gone away long ago. Where could he spend time with him here.


    Reluctantly, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo got into song Yinian''s car together, and the motorcade slowly drove away under the welcome of a group of generals from the Annam military region.


    There are five cars. On the front, back, left and right cars are song Yinian''s guards. They carefully protect song Yinian''s car in the middle. The five cars keep in formation and drive to the Xu family in Tianhai.


    "Stop the car!" As soon as the motorcade got out of Zhoushan, Xu Shaotang immediately stopped the motorcade.


    However, how could song Yinian''s guards follow his orders and still drive steadily.


    "What are you doing?" Song Yinian yawned and said with a smile, "you don''t want to leave now, do you?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. He said directly, "let''s stop them. Let''s change a car!"


    The so-called real is virtual, and virtual is real. Four cars surround one car in the middle. A fool knows that the car in the middle is an important person. If someone really assassinates, he will definitely focus his attack on the car in the middle.


    Song Yinian is also a smart man. As soon as Xu Shaotang said that, he understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. For the sake of his own safety, song Yinian ordered the guard to stop and get on the back car under Xu Shaotang''s arrangement.


    After getting on the bus, song Yinian asked Xu to praise him: "you are very careful! Good


    Xu Shaotang vigilantly inspected the situation outside the window, light said: "be careful to sail for thousands of years!"Another point he didn''t say was that he always suspected that there were spies in the Annam military region. When song Anbang was in the Annam military region, even though he strictly blocked the information about the gene fighters, the information leaked out.


    Moreover, the repeated problems of the Annan military region are mostly related to the spies.


    This is why he let song Yinian change his car after the motorcade left Zhoushan. If he changed his car in Zhoushan, he would not be exposed to the enemy.


    The reason why he didn''t tell song Yinian about these things was that there was no evidence in hand. It was hard to say what might happen, so he had to deal with it carefully.


    Song Yinuo looks at the man beside her happily, especially when her grandfather shows his approval to the man. There are not many people that her grandfather can look up to, and her future husband is one of the few people that her grandfather can look up to.


    It seems that not only do you think this guy is good, but the more so, you can''t easily miss this tortuous love! I once missed a time, this time say what will not miss again!


    Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to pay attention to song Yinuo''s coy appearance. He just keeps a high degree of vigilance. If there are enemy spies in the Annan military region, they are likely to be attacked today. Neither of the Song family can have any problems, so he must concentrate on them to be safe.


    A five car motorcade is speeding along the road. Both of them notice Xu Shaotang''s appearance. They see that he is absorbed in the car and doesn''t disturb him by talking.

 Chapter 232

    More than an hour later, the team finally entered the boundary of Tianhai, and the sky was gradually dark.


    Just when Xu Shaotang thought he was safe, a bright light flashed across the sky.


    "Rocket attack!"


    Xu Shaotang yelled at the driver and said, "stop!"


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the two rockets hit the car in the middle. Even though the car was bulletproof, it was overturned by the powerful airflow generated by the rocket explosion, and at the same time, it also knocked the car on the left.


    When the vehicle stopped, Xu Shaotang immediately protected song Yinian and song Yinuo, hiding behind the vehicle and using the vehicle to form a shelter.


    The person who can be song Yinian''s guard can''t be mediocre. At the moment of the enemy''s attack, several people in the car jumped out of the car, took out their pistols and quickly approached song Yinian.


    Even so, the driver of the car in the middle was killed in the rocket attack just now.


    After observing the surrounding environment, Xu Shaotang pointed to the hillside not far away and said to song Yinian''s guards, "you should protect them immediately. Go under the hillside and defend on the spot. I''ll meet them!"


    "Be careful!" Song Yinuo said with concern.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and rushed to the enemy''s position.


    Song Yinian arrives at the bottom of the hillside under the protection of the guards. He takes out the phone and dials it. He yells at the phone angrily: "I''m song Yinian. Get me yanbeize immediately!"


    How could he not be angry? He had just left the Annan military region, but the enemy had already prepared for ambush on the road. Moreover, the Rockets were still staring at the car he was sitting in. All his actions seemed to be under the eyes of others. But for Xu Shaotang''s vigilance, he might have been killed in the attack just now!


    Having been in a high position for many years, he immediately thought that his whereabouts had been leaked, and most likely, it was leaked from the Annan military region!


    "Chief, this is Yan Beize. What''s your instruction?" Yan Beize on the other end of the phone asked carefully. The person who had just come to ask him to answer the phone had already told him that the tone of the chief was not very good.


    "Instructions? What instructions can I have? " Song Yinian roared: "I was attacked as soon as I entered the sky sea. Tell me, what instructions can I have?"


    After a bucket of fire, song Yinian angrily hung up the phone, crossed his waist and gasped. It can be seen that he was very angry now.


    Yan Beize looked at the phone in his hands, suddenly a spirit, yelled at the guard outside the door: "come on, inform the special forces and the guard division to gather immediately! No one is allowed to go in or out without my order


    He also reflected that there must be something wrong with the people on his side. Someone must have leaked song Yinian''s whereabouts. If he didn''t dig out the spies, he would be the commander of the military region!


    Xu Shaotang quickly rushed towards the enemy''s direction. From the rocket attack just now, he had roughly judged the hidden position of the enemy.


    "Daddada..."


    As soon as he approached, the enemy troops hiding in the building opened fire immediately, and a series of bullets poured out at him.


    Xu Shaotang did not pay attention to this degree of attack. His figure flashed quickly, leaving only a remnant in the original place.


    "Come on, kill him!" The leading man with blonde hair and beard yells at the people around him. The appearance of Xu Shaotang gives them a sense of extreme danger.


    However, when he called out this sentence, Xu Shaotang was already close, and he didn''t know when he had two more pistols in his hand.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    Two shots, two enemies fell, two people are shot in the middle of the brow.


    While killing two enemies, Xu Shaotang''s action did not slow down. Now that he was approaching the enemy''s hiding place with extremely fast speed.


    "Cross fire intercept!"


    At the command of the leader, everyone immediately followed the order, and countless bullets poured out, forming a tight fire network in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang did not pay attention to this kind of attack. While he moved his body quickly, he kept pulling out his gun and shooting at the enemy. With every shot, one of the enemy would fall.


    Xu Shaotang''s action is still swift after a bullet in a clip. When he stands up again, his two guns have been changed for bullets and continue to reap the enemy''s life.


    In just two or three minutes, more than 20 people of the enemy fell under his gun, all of them killed with one shot.


    The leading man was also shocked by Xu Shaotang''s magical shooting method. When he saw that there were not many people alive on his side, he gritted his teeth and threw out two smoke bombs, yelling at the people around him: "our task has been completed! Withdraw


    Under the cover of smoke, several people still alive quickly evacuated to the deep corner.


    "It''s too bad!" Seeing the enemy release the smoke bomb, Xu Shaotang pats his head and immediately turns back. Even the escaped Gunners are not in the mood to pursue him.He also understood just now that these people must be just bait. In other words, the purpose of these people is to lead them away from Song Yinian. The real hands-on people are afraid that they have launched a siege on Song Yinian.


    Sure enough, as soon as he started to turn back, gunshots came from behind. It seems that the enemy has already been on fire with song Yinian''s guards.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t dare to stay and raised his speed to the extreme. He understood that since the enemy dares to besiege song Yinian, there must be some experts. Ordinary people can''t pass song Yinian''s guard.


    When he arrived at the scene, the situation was a bit tragic. Except the one who was killed by the rocket attack, only three of the eight guards of song Yinian were still standing. They carefully protected song Yinian and song Yinuo in the middle. Their opponents were four blonde foreigners.


    "Ha ha, another one to die!"


    See Xu Shaotang appear, those killers not only did not retreat, but abnormal excited smile, as if Xu Shaotang as prey in general.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the guards lying on the ground. Three of them were dead, and the other two were dying. They were all black, as if they had been roasted by the fire.


    "The powers?" Xu Shaotang asked coldly.


    Besides napalm, I''m afraid there are only those who can burn song Yinian''s guards to black. And the scene did not use napalm traces, then, these people should be determined to be psionic.


    "Why, do you know the powers?" One of them held up his hands and looked at Xu Shaotang with great interest. "It seems that you are not an ordinary person. Ha ha, I''ve always wanted to see your Chinese martial arts. It seems that today''s wish will come true."


    His words are tantamount to indirectly admitting the identity of their powers.


    No wonder song Yinian''s guards can''t deal with these people. The four powers are enough to compete with the Chinese congenital experts. Moreover, Xu Shaotang can see that these four people are not ordinary powers, at least A-level powers.


    Powers are also divided into different levels, from level D to level a, and then up to level S. reaching level s is not inferior to the Chinese congenital masters. Some S-level powers with special powers are even better than the congenital masters.


    Unexpectedly, in order to assassinate song Yinian, the other party actually sent out four A-level powers. It seems that North America has a deep hatred for song Yinian.


    "I''m also interested in you powers." Xu Shaotang walked over slowly and said with a smile, "Huaxia has never had any powers for so many years, so I''m very curious about how you got them. If you don''t mind, just stay in Huaxia and make specimens."


    Before his rebirth, he had been thinking about this question: why can only North America produce powers for billions of people in the world? Is it a coincidence or some unknown means.

 Chapter 233

    Now that we have met each other, of course, we need to catch a few of them and go back to study them. I think Huaxia senior officials are also very interested in these powers.


    "Arrogance The four powers laughed in unison.


    They are used to running wild. If an old Chinese monster comes out, they may feel pressure. After all, there are many masters hidden in this magical and ancient country of China, but how strong can this man be when he is so young?


    Even in the face of the threat of these powerful powers, song Yinian was still fearless. He gently pushed aside the guard in front of him, stood up and said to Xu Shaotang, "boy, as long as you catch these bastards back and give them to me as specimens, your business will be song Yinian''s business!"


    Just now, when these powers launched an attack, he witnessed the power of these people. Suddenly, a fire came out of his hand. How could anyone use electricity? He really wants to know how these bastards acquire these abilities. If Huaxia can also study the method of transferring people to obtain powers, he will be invincible only by the overwhelming population advantage!


    In the face of song Yinian''s promise, Xu Shaotang was unmoved and said, "I give these powers to you. I don''t ask for anything else. I just hope you can go back to the capital as soon as possible."


    "Ha ha, you are a cunning boy!" Song Yinian laughed, then shook his head and said, "no, I have to go to see my in laws in the future!"


    The old man''s wishful thinking is good. He seems to have given Xu Shaotang a lot of promises, but in fact he didn''t give anything. Xu Shaotang is the son-in-law of the Song family in name, so his affairs are basically the affairs of the Song family. Besides, with the dragon in the future, Xu Shaotang doesn''t need much help.


    Originally, I intended to tempt him with this seemingly heavy promise, but I didn''t expect that this boy was not fooled at all. He was really a little fox!


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. The old man is wasting money with himself!


    The two of them were talking and laughing there, but the faces of the five powers were blue and purple, which was just ignoring them!


    "Mark, give us the boy!" The leader winked at the people around him, "you deal with the old man song Yinian!"


    After all, this is the territory of China. Even if the four of them have powers, if the Chinese military kills them, they will not be able to escape. They don''t want to bring out the old monsters of China.


    Mark took the order, and suddenly a two meter long fire snake appeared in his hand. As soon as it fell out of his hand, he immediately attacked song Yinian.


    Xu Shaotang rushes over and blocks in front of song Yinian, with a soft light floating in his hand. As soon as he explores and grasps, the fire snake has been firmly held in his hand. It seems that the fire snake feels the threat and struggles desperately, but it can''t break away from Xu Shaotang.


    "Hiss Hiss... " The fire snake made a tingling scream.


    "Die Xu Shaotang made a little effort in his hand, and the powerful Qi immediately intruded into the body of the fire snake. When Xu Shaotang took back his hand again, the fire snake had completely dissipated, as if it had never appeared.


    Master!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang easily defused Mark''s attack, the five powers immediately realized that the young Chinese in front of them was not as simple as they thought.


    The leader laughed at Xu Shaotang: "it seems that we can''t finish the task without solving you first. Since you want to die, no wonder we are!"


    "Who''s going to die?" Xu Shaotang said.


    "Together!" As soon as the leader''s voice fell, he immediately took the lead in killing Xu Shaotang.


    A simple straight fist, without any fancy moves, but carrying the potential of thunder, arm flashing electricity, as if in his fist condensed a pair of arc formed boxing.


    Electrical powers!


    Xu Shaotang immediately judged the leader''s ability. At the same time, he made a fist, and at the moment when the two fists collided, Xu Shaotang was numb. If he didn''t have genuine Qi to protect his body, he was afraid that the fist had made him lose his action ability!


    It''s really a strange way to attack. No wonder song''s guards can''t deal with these people. If they don''t have innate Qi, they can''t bear such a strong current. Those guards are all foreign experts, and they can deal with ordinary attacks. If they meet this kind of ability, they will only suffer losses.


    "Why, are you ok?" The leader was surprised and quickly backed away from Xu Shaotang, looking at him in surprise.


    "Is it strange?" Xu Shaotang rubbed his numb arm for a while and carried Qi. Wherever Qi went, the numbness disappeared.


    Mark''s eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light and said with a smile, "it''s a little interesting. It''s fun to play like this!"


    If the prey doesn''t even have the ability to resist, how can they enjoy the excitement of hunting? The more fierce the prey resists, the more blood thirsty genes in their bodies can be stimulated.


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the arrogant mark and said with a sneer: "you really have some ability, but you are not qualified to play with me! Now, let''s see who''s the prey! "As soon as his voice fell, the whole body of Qi ran frantically, as if forming a visible barrier around his body. The whole person''s momentum suddenly changed, from the beginning of indifference to war spirit!


    The invisible pressure instantly makes the four powers feel a sense of inexplicable fear.


    Yila asked in a low voice, "have you ever seen him before? How powerful is he? "


    He is also a man of wide knowledge. He has not seen the battle of the dragon group, and he knows the true Qi in martial arts, but it is the first time that he has seen this kind of true Qi that can be seen even with the naked eye!


    Even the man who saved him in the vast desert didn''t show his true Qi in front of him.


    "Yes Song Yinuo stares at Xu Shaotang, whose momentum is suddenly changing. Hearing song Yinian''s question, he nods his head gently, then shakes his head slightly and says: "but he has never been so serious before. The previous fighting is almost like playing for him..."


    Even on the island, Xu Shaotang didn''t do his best to fight the three Philippine warships. She could see that these powers had made Xu Shaotang feel threatened, so he put away his cynical attitude.


    Thinking of this, she began to worry about Xu Shaotang, for fear that he would have an accident.


    Over there, Xu Shaotang has been fighting with four powers.


    The four have different powers: ice, electricity, fire and wind.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the scene of the battle is too mysterious, which has been separated from the scope of normal fighting, just like the fighting of the gods in ancient Chinese mythology.

 Chapter 234

    For a moment, the scene was filled with ice and fire, flying sand and rocks, lightning and thunder


    Xu Shaotang is surrounded by four of them. They seem to be very familiar with each other''s attack methods. Whenever Xu Shaotang attacks one of them, the other three will help him defend immediately.


    And the four powers didn''t take advantage of Xu Shaotang''s hand. In the past, their invincible attack methods suddenly had little effect in the face of Xu Shaotang.


    An ice skate comes to kill Xu Shaotang. The air on the ice skate is chilling. Xu Shaotang has no doubt that this ice skate is as sharp as a real steel blade.


    "Interesting With a smile, Xu Shaotang moves quickly and avoids the attack of the ice skate. At the same time, he waves his right hand, which condenses Qi. Qi collides with the ice skate, making a "clank" sound, even producing a spark.


    The ice power retreats quickly. Looking at the ice skate on the ground, there is a trace of fear on his face. Obviously, his attack has no effect on Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing that the attack of the ice psionic was downplayed, the wind psionic yelled: "the wind rises!"


    With a loud drink from him, a strong tornado suddenly surged out of the flat land and surrounded Xu Shaotang tightly.


    When Xu Shaotang touched it lightly, he felt as if he had touched an invisible barrier.


    As the wind became stronger and stronger, countless dust clouds rose, which almost blocked their sight.


    The fire power named Mark thought that Xu Shaotang had been trapped, so he immediately took out his strongest attack means, and two fire snakes came out. As if the fire snake had life, it broke away from Mark and immediately joined the encirclement and suppression of Xu Shaotang.


    The leader of the power system is not willing to lag behind. Looking at the arc jumping on his arm, a cruel smile flashed on his face, he rushed forward to kill Xu Shaotang.


    "Shaotang!" Song Yinuo screams and stares anxiously at the center of the battlefield. She can''t see Xu Shaotang. She can only see several powers attacking.


    Her heart seemed to jump to her throat. Her palms were dripping with cold sweat and her whole body was shaking. She was almost unable to support her. She was afraid that Xu Shaotang would miss something.


    On one side, song Yinian seemed insipid and patted song Yinuo on the shoulder: "don''t worry, that boy should be OK. He''s not stupid. If he''s not sure how to deal with these people, he won''t be so indifferent."


    From the beginning to the end, Xu Shaotang was calm. There was no panic in his eyes. He always looked confident.


    As if to confirm song Yinian''s words, when the power man stepped forward, a fist broke through the barrier formed by the hurricane and collided with his fist.


    This time, Xu Shaotang didn''t keep his hand any longer, and "Yulong Jue" has been running to the extreme. The furious Qi condenses in his hands. The moment of two fists colliding, it directly dispels the numbness of the opponent''s arc. At the same time, the Qi invades the opponent''s body along the fist.


    the electric power can only feel that his whole body has no strength at the moment, and his body doesn''t seem to listen to his command Fall to the ground.


    Xu Shaotang''s full attack has broken his muscles.


    Watching the leader fall to the ground seriously injured, the other three powers have already felt bad. When they just gave birth to the idea of retreat, Xu Shaotang has already broken the hurricane barrier with one punch.


    "Mark, be careful!"


    As soon as the voice of the ice powers'' warning falls, Xu Shaotang rushes to mark''s side and kicks him in the chest.


    "Click!"


    Several sounds of bone fracture sound, mark has been kicked out of dozens of meters by Xu Shaotang, smashed a big hole in the ground, spitting blood in his mouth.


    Two of the four powers have lost their fighting ability. Realizing that the situation is critical, the other two powers immediately give up the idea of killing song Yinian, turn around and start to run away.


    "Hum, since you have come to China, you can stay forever!" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and immediately chased the two men who were fleeing.


    In terms of attack, the powers are not weak, but in terms of speed, they are not as good as Xu Shaotang''s 11!


    "Look, I''ll say that boy is OK!" With a smile, song Yinian took song Yinuo''s cold sweated hand, patted it gently, and sighed, "this boy is really a dragon among the people. Are you satisfied with the husband chosen by your grandfather this time?"


    "Grandfather!" Song Yinuo stamped his foot and turned away from the old man''s face.


    With a smile, song Yinian said to the guard beside him, "your eyes are always higher than the top. This time, you have finally seen the real master!"


    Although his guards are not as good as those of the dragon group, they are almost one in a million experts, all of them are arrogant guys with eyes above the top. This time, they just take this opportunity to beat them.


    The three guards nodded in shame, but there was a fire in their heart, as if they had a new goal.


    When Xu Shaotang comes back with two half dead powers, yanbeize''s leading troops have arrived by helicopter, and yanbeize is still in a daze at the scene full of mess.He was shocked and thankful. He was shocked by the intensity of the battle at the scene, but he was also thankful that song Yinian was OK. Otherwise, the Yan family would be completely removed from the capital.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming back, song Yinian came out of the tight protection circle and said, "there''s news from the dragon group. I''ll send someone to take these powers away later."


    "Did you inform the dragon group?" Xu Shaotang threw the two powers to the ground at will and asked with a smile.


    Song Yinian said in a low voice: "the news of my attack came to the man''s ear. He called to ask me about me personally. I told him about the powers, and he immediately said that he would send someone to take these people away..."


    Xu Shaotang understood that song Yinian''s "that man" naturally refers to the Dragon general. Maybe he didn''t make it clear because of the large number of eyes and ears at the scene.


    "Well, I can rest assured that they will escort me." Xu Shaotang nodded, suddenly looked at Song Yinian and said with a smile, "if you want to go back with longzu, it will save you trouble."


    He really wanted to send song Yinian away as soon as possible. He didn''t want to encounter such a thing again.


    Fortunately, only a few A-level powers came this time. If a few S-level powers came, he might not be defeated, but he could not guarantee song Yinian''s safety under his attack.


    Song Yinian showed a smile on the corner of his mouth and hummed: "if you want to drive me away, I just don''t want to go. I originally planned to go to your house and go back to the capital. Now I decided to stay in Tianhai for a few more days!"

 Chapter 235

    "No!" Xu Shaotang was about to cry, and even said: "then you''d better go to my house..."


    "Well, you''re a real boy!" Song Yinian said triumphantly.


    Two hours later, the sound of a helicopter finally came from the sky. The snake and two people came down from the plane. First, she saluted song Yinian, and then ran to Xu Shaotang without looking at Yan Beize.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are so powerful!" The serpent came up, looked at the four powers on the ground, and said, "why don''t you teach me? How do you like to be a master?"


    "Go away! I won''t accept such a shameful apprentice as you Xu Shaotang scolded and asked, "Why are you the only one here, Dan Tai and wood?"


    There are three members in the dragon group. Tantai Jingming, Mu Mu and yinshe are the group leaders. They always act together. This time, it''s strange that there are only yinshe and two other people he has never met.


    Hearing this question, the smile on the snake''s face suddenly disappeared, changed into a bitter gourd face and said: "they went to carry out the task..."


    The tone of lewd snake was obviously envious, and a little unwilling.


    As soon as he said it, Xu Shaotang immediately understood that after entering the congenital stage, the Dragon general should have paid attention to dantai Jingming, and the snake, who hung his tail, should have been kicked out of the dantai group.


    Now come along with the snake. These two people should be the fresh blood absorbed by the dragon group after the military contest.


    That is to say, the snake who has been in the dragon group for many years has been completely reduced to a new level.


    "If you don''t work hard, I''m afraid there will be no chance for new people in the future!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    The snake nodded in shame: "I will try my best!"


    He thought in his heart, it''s really time to work hard, otherwise, he really has no face to stay in the dragon group.


    After handing over the four half dead powers to the dragon group, Xu Shaotang has finished the task. Let''s leave the rest to the top.


    In order to prevent song Yinian from being attacked by the enemy again, the cautious Yan Beize specially sent heavy troops to escort song Yinian to the Xu family.


    However, in this way, the news was a little big. The senior officials of Tianhai also got the news from Song Yinian and rushed to the Xu family.


    When Yan Beize led a heavy army to escort song Yinian to the Xu family, the security personnel of the Xu family were scared by the sudden battle. They almost thought that Yan Beize was going to lead the army to surround the Xu family again. Many people had loaded their bullets and showed a desperate posture.


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang got out of the car in time and made a safe gesture to the security personnel of the Xu family. Only then did he avoid a misunderstanding.


    As soon as he sees Xu Shaotang''s figure, Miao Miao immediately trots over from Lin Shuying''s side. When Xu Shaotang bends down, he is already hanging on Xu Shaotang''s neck like a koala, and he keeps casting her charming.


    "Well, it''s none of your business!" Song Yinian also got out of the car and said to Yan Beize, who was standing at attention in front of him: "after going back, we must strictly investigate the spies in the army, otherwise our every move will be exposed to the enemy''s eyes. If there is a conflict in the future, we will lose half of the battle before we fight!"


    The spy of the enemy is like a fishbone stuck in Song Yinian''s throat. If he doesn''t dig this man out, he can''t sleep and eat well.


    "Yes! Kitazawa will investigate it to the end! " Yan Beize saluted song Yinian and said, "chief, for your safety, do you want me to leave a battalion?"


    Yan Beize is really afraid now. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang saved song Yinian. Otherwise, his commander of the military region should be interrogated by the dragon group now.


    "No!" Song Yinian shook his head slightly, pointed to Xu Shaotang who was leaning on the front of the car with Miao Miao in his arms, and said, "with that boy, it doesn''t matter whether you stay a camp or not! I heard that you had some conflicts with Xu Shaotang about Yingjie''s child before? "


    "Yes Yan Beize nodded and said: "at the beginning, it was also a misunderstanding between the children. It was my fault first."


    Yan Beize is also a man. If the only child in his family had not been detained, he would not have surrounded the Xu family. In some ways, Yan Beize and song Anbang are the same kind of people who can sacrifice their lives for their children.


    Moreover, he now understands that Xu Shaotang has the support of his old chief, and now he has a song Yinian. Even if he borrows his courage, he will not provoke Xu Shaotang again.


    Song Yinian laughed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I like your character that you can recognize when you are wrong. You should protect the south for the country. This time, we gave a warning to the small countries around us that some of the islands that should be taken back will still be taken back! "


    "Yes Yan Beize stands up again to salute.


    "Well, take your men back! Don''t disturb the people. I don''t have so much face in Song Yinian. " Song Yinian waved at him and said.


    When the commander-in-chief of yanbeize left, the Xu family came forward. Song Yinian was obviously talking with yanbeize just now, and they were not convenient to disturb."Welcome the chief to the Xu family!" As the owner of the Xu family, Xu Wenzheng was the first to step forward and asked song Yinian carefully.


    Although he is also a person who has gone through a lot of storms, he has never been in touch with people of song Yinian''s level. The only dragon general who is higher than song Yinian''s level is mostly drinking with Xu Shaotang. He has not had much chance to talk with him at all.


    "Ha ha, in laws, you are so polite..." Song Yinian smiles and shakes hands with Xu Wenzheng.


    "Pro In laws? " Xu Wenzheng looks at Song Yinian inexplicably, and looks at Xu Shaotang with a gloomy face beside him, hoping that he can give himself an explanation.


    The boy went out to play for a while, and after he came back, the Xu family and the Song family became relatives?


    It''s said that the boy and song Yinuo jumped into the sea together, and then stayed outside for more than a month. Did the boy take the opportunity to eat song Yinuo?


    Is song Yinian coming to talk about it?


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Yinian with a headache and said to Xu Wenzheng, "yes, let''s talk about the advanced house."


    He is really speechless to song Yinian, and the old man is determined to spend time with him. But the Dragon general doesn''t tell him the reason for this. It''s not right for him to push or not.


    Although his view on Song Yinuo has greatly changed, it is far from love. This paper engagement is unfair to song Yinuo and Lin Shuying.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Wenzheng quickly turned over his body, drew his empty hand and said to song Yinian, "please come inside, chief!"


    "Ha ha, together! You too, please Song Yinian is leading Xu Wen to the house.

 Chapter 236

    Su Ruyun comes to Xu Shaotang and takes a look at Song Yinuo, who is blushing all over the place. He lowers his voice and says, "it''s good. I''ve finished Yinuo so soon! Shuying and I are worried to death for you at home, but you''re being romantic outside! "


    Although she had known for a long time that song Yinuo would be a member of the Xu family, she was somewhat jealous when the day came.


    A woman who is not jealous either doesn''t love you or hides her jealousy. Su Ruyun is the kind of woman who won''t hide her jealousy in front of her man.


    Lin Shuying didn''t say anything, but looked at Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo with a smile.


    She sighed in her heart. She had tried hard to match the two people, but now they got together because of a shipwreck. Fate is really unclear.


    Just like herself, she once thought that she would never get happiness again, but now happiness lingers around her all the time.


    But she didn''t know that Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo had nothing to do with the shipwreck. It was the dragon who was going to make a mess.


    "Well, don''t make fun of him. Didn''t we expect this day? Let''s get in the house. The family is waiting for us to get in. " Lin Shuying finally can''t bear to let Xu Shaotang be sarcastic by Su Ruyun, and walks over with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the graceful Lin Shuying. If there were no outsiders present, he would have let Lin Shuying hold him in his arms.


    Looking at Su Ruyun''s tuzui, song Yinuo summoned up courage, went to Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying, and bowed deeply: "sister Shuying, sister Ruyun, I''m sorry..."


    No matter how much she loves Xu Shaotang, she can''t change the fact that she gets involved in other people''s feelings. She just hopes that the two sisters can accept her or live in peace with everyone.


    Su Ruyun quickly held her and said with a smile, "what are you doing with us? Everything is arranged by fate. You and I can''t escape... "


    This attitude is totally different from that of Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang exclaimed in his heart: no sex discrimination!


    Several people into the house, a room of people will look at Xu Shaotang, obviously waiting for his explanation.


    When Xu Shaotang explained the cause and effect of the incident clearly, Xu Wenzheng and his wife were also in trouble.


    Even song Yinian couldn''t refute Long Jiang''s face. What''s more, song Yinuo''s daughter-in-law satisfied them. They hoped to have more daughters-in-law, but this is not what they can say.


    After all, it''s not a good thing to have more fun with your daughter-in-law.


    Xu Wenzheng quietly looked at Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, and saw that there was no unhappy expression on their faces. Then he said to song Yinian, "chief, our husband and wife really can''t decide this. Let the children decide it by themselves..."


    He knows Xu Shaotang''s temper. If Xu Shaotang doesn''t agree, even if they do, it''s useless. In a sense, Xu Shaotang is now the owner of the Xu family.


    "What do you say, smelly boy?" Song Yinian didn''t embarrass Xu Wenzheng either. He took a sip of his tea cup and glanced at Xu Shaotang.


    You have to decide for yourself!


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly back and forth in the room. Soon, he had a decision in his heart: "this engagement can be kept for the time being. If, I mean if, if one day I really fall in love with Enoch, it''s not too late for us to get married."


    This is the best way he can think of at present. He can not only make sense in Longjiang, but also can barely afford his two women. Moreover, it is more fair to song Yinuo.


    If you don''t love song Yinuo and let her marry you, you will suffer.


    "Enoch, what''s your opinion?" Song Yinian asked.


    Song Yinuo slightly lowered his head and glanced at Xu Shaotang with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. He said shyly, "I don''t mind."


    Although a little disappointed, but after all retained this engagement, she also has a temporary reputation, she believes that with her own charm, can let Xu Shaotang fall in love with himself!


    "All right!" Song Yinian nodded gently, and then said to Wen Zheng, "in laws, do you think we can settle this matter?"


    "Then make up your mind!" Xu Wenzheng''s face is still, but he is happy to be married to the Song family. Moreover, it seems that the Song family wants to confiscate his daughter to the Xu family.


    This smelly boy, really give yourself a long face!


    With this marriage agreement, there is a certain relationship between the Xu family and the Song family.


    When a family of women are busy preparing dinner for the arrival of song Yinian, Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping also rush to Xu''s house.


    Tang Xiangming grew up in the same compound with song Anbang. He was not unfamiliar with song Yinian. Seeing song Yinian drinking tea, he said with a smile, "Uncle song, you don''t tell me when you come to Tianhai. If you are known that I didn''t treat you well, I''m afraid you can''t avoid a curse."When Li Xiuping saw song Yinian for the first time, he was still a little nervous. He went forward and saluted song Yinian and said, "Hello, chief."


    "Are you Li Xiuping? Good Song Yinian praised it.


    "The chief is flattered!" Li Xiuping is very happy that he can get the praise of song Yinian. After all, he doesn''t have the background of Tang Xiangming. Now it seems that he can get through the Song family through the Xu family.


    Song Yinian nodded slightly to him, then glared at Tang Xiangming and said, "I just came to my in laws'' house to walk around and tell you what to do?"


    "In laws?" Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping look at each other, and then look at Xu Shaotang. They immediately understand and smile at Xu Shaotang: "Congratulations, Xu Shao. When are you going to invite us to have a wedding wine?"


    "Not for the time being!" Xu Shaotang said a word without any pain and then lowered his head to tease Miao sitting on his leg.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinian almost smashed his cup in his hand. This bastard, his granddaughter pasted him upside down. On the contrary, he felt as if he had been wronged!


    Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping secretly give Xu Shaotang a thumbs up. Only this master dares to do so in front of song Yinian. It can be seen that Xu Shaotang is not interested in flattering the Song family.


    Later, the owners of you, Xiao and Chen came to the Xu family to have a meal under the banner of joining in the fun. In fact, we all know that they want to have a little relationship with song Yinian.


    After staying in the Xu family for one night, song Yinian finally boarded the special plane to return to the capital, and Xu Shaotang was finally able to regain his freedom.

 Chapter 237

    Near the end of the new year, there are more things to do in heyday. There are still a few days to go home from the time agreed with Su Ruyun. Xu Shaotang also takes advantage of this time to accompany his family.


    However, he is also a restless person. He is bored at home every day. He vaguely remembers that Tang Xiangming mentioned that the charity hospital had been built in a good way when he was eating at Xu''s house a few days ago. He didn''t care about it at that time. Now it''s boring and he immediately decided to have a look.


    When he drove to the charity hospital next to the security company, he almost couldn''t recognize it. More than three months ago, it was still a wasteland. Now, the basic framework of the charity hospital has almost taken shape.


    It can be said that it is extremely fast to be able to achieve this in a short period of more than three months. On the one hand, this is due to the injection of sufficient funds into the talent fund, and on the other hand, it is also due to the strong support from the head of Tang Xiangming in terms of manpower.


    The workers were so busy on the ground that no one noticed Xu Shaotang coming.


    Occasionally, a few people noticed Xu Shaotang and didn''t recognize him. After all, for ordinary workers, they didn''t have any chance to contact Xu Shaotang, and it''s normal not to know him.


    Xu Shaotang walks slowly into the construction site and looks at the charity hospital taking shape. He is also happy. According to this progress, in two or three months, the charity hospital will officially start operation.


    Just as he was looking hard, his eyes were suddenly attracted by a man carrying bricks in a silent cart.


    It''s not because this man is lazy or hardworking, but because his dress looks a little nondescript on the dusty construction site. A well cut suit covered with dust, a thin face with a pair of gold glasses, looks like a gentle look.


    The cart full of bricks may be a little hard for him. He just pushed forward slowly. The workers around him wanted to help, but he politely declined.


    Xu Shaotang walked over with great interest. Seeing that he had some difficulty in pushing, he came forward to help him pull.


    "Thank you, young man!" He gave Xu Shaotang a smile and touched the sweat on his face with his dusty sleeve. "I can do it myself. You can do something else. Don''t delay your work."


    Perhaps because of Xu Shaotang''s casual clothes, he also regarded Xu Shaotang as a worker on the construction site.


    His smile is very good-looking, not that kind of handsome, but because his smile is very sunny, as if born with a strange sense, people will unconsciously have a close feeling.


    Xu Shaotang also gave him a smile and asked, "don''t you look like someone on the construction site?"


    Before the man spoke, a worker with a safety helmet nearby had already said for him, "Mr. Zhou came here to help because he heard that we are building a charity hospital here. He doesn''t get any salary and often brings us some delicious food."


    Don''t take salary to return the money to suffer?


    Xu Shaotang looked at him in surprise, reached out to him and said, "Hello, I''m Xu Shaotang. Can I have a chat with you alone?"


    "Are you the Xu Shaotang who funded the construction of the charity hospital?" This person obviously did not expect that the young man in ordinary clothes was the rumored dandy.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and invited him again: "let''s find a place to sit down and have a chat."


    He is really interested in this person, or suddenly wants to make friends with this person.


    "Of course He quickly wiped his dirty hands on his clothes, and then held them together with Xu Shaotang''s: "Hello, my name is Zhou Shudao. Nice to meet you!"


    Listening to his speech, it seems that he is not an ordinary person. In this way, Xu Shaotang is more curious about him.


    They went to a slightly quiet corner on the side of the construction site and sat down directly regardless of the dirty ground.


    "Mr. Zhou doesn''t look like an ordinary person. How can he run to the construction site to carry bricks?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Judging from Zhou Shudao''s words and deeds, this man should be a very recuperative person. Moreover, Xu Shaotang also noticed that his hand was wrapped with a piece of gauze, so he should rarely do such coolie work.


    Such a person, actually will run to the construction site to move bricks, but also pour money, it can''t help but make people curious.


    Zhou Shudao chuckled, took off his dusty glasses and rubbed them on his clothes. He explained: "I heard that a charity hospital is under construction here. Originally, I wanted to donate some money, but it seems that you don''t accept donations from outside for the time being. I think it''s a good thing, so I came to help, which can be regarded as a contribution to the charity hospital."


    "Mr. Zhou Gaoyi, I admire him!" Xu Shaotang cast a respectful look at him.


    He really admired Zhou Shudao. Judging from what he said just now, he should not be short of money. Maybe he is still a person with a certain social status. He even insisted on helping on the construction site even though he couldn''t make a donation. This heart alone is enough to compare most people.


    Be good at giving and do it with your body! This is Xu Shaotang''s comment on Zhou Shudao."It''s not high righteousness." Zhou Shudao shook his head, put on his glasses, which were not very clean, and sighed: "when I was a child, my family was very poor. At that time, I didn''t even have enough to eat. Fortunately, the people in the village helped me to survive. It can be said that I grew up eating a hundred meals. Now I have some abilities, and I hope I can give back to the society and show my heart


    Tianhai''s charity hospital is also the largest charity activity he has seen in recent years. If such an activity can''t contribute to such a charity activity, he will always feel special regret in his heart.


    Thank you for your kindness! Xu Shaotang''s evaluation of Zhou Shudao is a little higher.


    A person who knows how to be grateful will never be worse.


    After another chat, Zhou Shudao got up and left, ready to continue to help on the construction site.


    Xu Shaotang held him: "you are not as fit as others. You don''t have to go to the construction site to help. You have to take care of your body to help more people."


    Zhou Shudao''s hand has been injured, probably because of the cart and was worn, he is not a coolie, there is no need to suffer this crime.


    Zhou Shudao opened Xu Shaotang''s hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK. I came from a poor family. Although I haven''t worked much in these years, I still have some strength! Take it as exercise, ha ha


    Looking at Zhou Shudao''s sincere smile, Xu Shaotang could not help sighing: This is the world, after all, there are more good people.

 Chapter 238

    Bid farewell to Zhou Shudao, Xu Shaotang said to enter Jindun security company.


    I haven''t been here for several months, but my appearance hasn''t changed much. However, it seems lively, and I don''t have the cold feeling before.


    Looking at a large group of people sweating on the training ground in their thin vests, Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile. Without disturbing them, he went upstairs to find Xiao Jingwen.


    The office building of the charity hospital has not been built yet. We are working in the security company for the time being. Xiao Jingwen is now the nominal financial manager of the Charity Hospital, and I don''t know how he is here.


    Xiao Jingwen''s charity company will have some problems, but he doesn''t want to solve them.


    He''s just worried about whether this guy, who has no shape all day, will make a mess here.


    Out of the elevator, there was no scene he expected. The fifth floor was very quiet, and everyone dealt with the work in an orderly way.


    In Xiao Jingwen''s office, I don''t see him. I guess this guy is out of work again.


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to find him again. He goes straight to Wu Yumin''s office and knocks on the door. Wu Yumin inside yells "come in".


    After seeing Xu Shaotang pushing the door in, Wu Yumin quickly stopped his work, stood up from his seat and jokingly asked, "how can Xu Shao come here today? You''re not here to check my post, are you


    Wu Yumin is also a family doctor of the Xu family. She often goes to the Xu family to have a physical examination for the Xu Wenzheng and his wife. She gets familiar with them as soon as she comes and goes. It''s more common to make jokes.


    "I just want to come and have a look." Xu Shaotang smile, said: "by the way to see, charity hospital here there is no help I can help."


    Zhou Shudao, an outsider can contribute to the establishment of a charity hospital. How can he fall behind others.


    If it had been before, Wu Yumin would have said that there was nothing wrong, but today he made an exception and said, "there''s really something I need to ask you for help. I originally planned to ask Miss Su, but since you''re here, I''ll come to you directly."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Xu Shaotang thought for a while and asked, "it''s not about the capital, is it?"


    If it''s true, it might be more reliable to go to Xiao Jingwen.


    Wu Yumin shook his head: "our capital is still very abundant. We don''t have to worry about the capital for three or five years. I have another thing to ask you. I hope you can help me."


    Xu Shaotang sat down on the sofa in the office and said with a smile, "tell me something. As long as I can help, I will try my best."


    It''s rare for Wu Yumin to open his mouth to him. Of course, he won''t refuse.


    Wu Yumin went to the water dispenser, poured a glass of water for Xu Shaotang, handed it to him, frowned and said: "some time ago, there was a lot of noise about the new anti-cancer drugs. I heard that Shengshi also participated in the bidding. Although it didn''t succeed, I think you still have something to do with Gu Linsheng. Can you get some anti-cancer drugs for us through him? ¡±


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "it''s no problem. How much do you need? I''ll ask Ruyun and Gu Linsheng to contact you later."


    "Maybe a little more." Wu Yumin said: "once this kind of medicine enters the market, it will definitely be in short supply. Many of the seriously ill patients we accept here may be able to use this kind of medicine."


    Cancer has become a killer all over the world. Take Huaxia for example, more people die of cancer than any other disease. Many families can''t afford expensive medical expenses. Most cancer patients die of pain or starvation.


    Since they want to set up a charity hospital, they will surely have to accept a lot of such patients in the future. Wu Yumin does not guarantee to save everyone, but can only guarantee to help every patient with heart.


    Xu Shaotang also understood this, slightly pondered and said: "well, I''ll try my best to do more if I can."


    This kind of medicine can''t be supplied indefinitely, so it''s not worth money. Xu Shaotang also dare not guarantee how much he can get, can only try to get more, can save a person even if one.


    "I''ll thank Xu Shao for those patients first." With Xu Shaotang''s assurance, Wu Yumin finally put down her heart and expressed her thanks to him with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "Why are you so polite to me? To be exact, I should thank you for those patients. Dr. Wu, you are a good doctor!"


    There are not many doctors like Wu Yumin. Xu Shaotang is very glad that he met Wu Yumin and saw his medical ethics before he decided to set up this charity hospital to help more people.


    "Let''s not flatter each other." Wu Yu said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "then you''re busy first. I''ll go somewhere else. If you need any help, just call me."


    "Well, yes!"


    From Wu Yumin''s office, Xu Shaotang has planned to leave. Everything here is progressing in an orderly way. There is really nothing for him to worry about.When he passed by his former office, he was extremely sensitive to the movement inside.


    This office was left to him when the security company was founded. Now he hasn''t come to this office for nearly half a year. Even so, people still keep this office for him.


    He lowered his pace and walked past quietly. The door of the office had been locked. It seemed that there was someone inside.


    Xu Shaotang put his ear on the door and heard the sound inside.


    In the room came the laughter of two people, a man and a woman.


    He doesn''t have to guess who the two inside are. Only Xiao Jingwen dares to occupy his former office. As for that woman, I think it''s Liu Tong.


    No wonder I didn''t see them in the office. It turned out that they had sneaked here.


    It seems that after the shipwreck, the relationship between the two people is progressing well. It''s just that Chen Cheng has suffered a lot. The new toy sank into the sea before playing for a few days. He originally wanted to capture a Philippine warship and give it to Chen Cheng as a new toy. Unfortunately, the warship has sunk under the attack of missiles.


    Alas, I can only blame Chen Cheng for his bad luck.


    Xu Shaotang is not so bad as to disturb the intimacy of others. After confirming that Xiao Jingwen and Liu Tong are inside, he slowly comes to the indoor training ground downstairs.

 Chapter 239

    There are many strange faces in the training field. I think it''s the new people Li Baoshan recruited after the wolves. After a period of training, these people also look like wood.


    But, these people are not good at all, I''m afraid few people can reach the height of the wolf group.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang appeared, the big bear, as an instructor, suspended his training, trotted out and asked, "Xu Shao, do you want to show them some moves?"


    The people in the internal training room are curious to look out of the door. Many people suspect that they are dazzled. They can see a smile on the black faced instructor''s face.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the people in the inner training ground, shook his head and said with a smile, "no, just follow the training I taught you before. As for the height, it depends on their own nature."


    In this case, bear is not reluctant, just low voice said: "this time there are still a few good people, brother Shan intends to train those people well, take them as the reserve force of the wolf group."


    "Well, he''ll do as he sees fit." Xu Shaotang nodded, then suddenly asked: "why didn''t you see Baoshan''s shadow?"


    As soon as he asked this question, bear''s face immediately showed a look of schadenfreude and said with a smile, "he took Chen Cheng into the mountain to open a small kitchen. It''s estimated that he won''t come back until a year ago."


    Xu Shaotang understands that the so-called small stove of Da Xiong is actually training alone. It is estimated that Chen Cheng will suffer a lot. However, he is also happy for Chen Cheng. It seems that Li Baoshan has accepted his brother-in-law, otherwise he will not open a small kitchen for him.


    Although Chen Cheng lost his beloved toy in the shipwreck, he won the approval of Li Baoshan''s brother-in-law with his performance in the shipwreck. In this way, it''s hard to say whether he lost or earned.


    Xu Shaotang patted the bear on the shoulder and asked, "how are you doing recently?"


    "It doesn''t feel like much improvement." Big bear scratched his head and said sheepishly, "I feel like I''ve met a bottleneck. Fast knife and buffalo also have this feeling. No matter how they train, they can''t feel the growth of strength."


    Bottleneck is a kind of state that all martial arts people will encounter. If they break through, they will go to a higher level. If they don''t break through, they will only be stagnant for life.


    Many of the people he met have been in a certain bottleneck, even though he is now in this bottleneck. If he had not met the enigmatic master kongjing in Lingshan temple, he might not have entered the third level of "yulongjue".


    "I can''t help you with that." Xu Shaotang seriously said: "if you want to break through the bottleneck, either there are special opportunities, or you have to rely on constant life and death struggle to break through the bottleneck. If you need to go outside, just tell me in advance."


    If they stay in this small training base, they are not likely to be promoted. Among the four of them, the strongest Li Baoshan can only compare with the weakest snake in the dragon group.


    Maybe it''s time to let them out.


    "All right!" Big bear nodded and said, "we''ll discuss it when brother Shan comes back."


    "Well, you can be busy first. I''ll go too."


    After watching Xu Shaotang leave, Da Xiong returns to the training ground.


    "Brother Xiong, who was that man just now?"


    "Yeah, it feels like you''re afraid of him?"


    "Fart, that''s respect. Who are we afraid of except brother Shan?"


    See big bear come in, people chatter to discuss, and some people take the opportunity to flatter big bear, hope he can be lenient in the next training.


    "Shut the hell up!" The bear regained his black face and yelled: "I see you have good energy. It seems that I will give you more food!"


    "No!"


    There was a howl from the crowd


    A few days later, Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun finally set foot on their way home.


    Su Ruyun''s hometown is in a small town in Shuzhou. They first flew to Chengdu, and then traveled several times on the road before arriving at the town.


    The small town hidden in the mountains is very quiet, without the noise of the big city like Tianhai. Most of the people who come and go see their combination of beautiful men and women cast amazing eyes.


    Su Ruyun took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a smile, "when you come to my house, don''t be scared."


    "Ha ha, can you still be a tiger''s den in your family?" Xu Shaotang smiles indifferently.


    When he arrived in the small town, he guessed that Su Ruyun''s family conditions should be bad. The traffic in this small town hidden in the mountains of Shuzhou was extremely closed. Although he didn''t have to worry about food and clothing, there should be no rich people.


    Su Ruyun walked slowly, looking at the withered leaves on both sides of the street of the small town, and said: "although it''s not a tiger''s den, it''s not much different..."


    She said this, Xu Shaotang is curious, this town can also be seen as a place of the tiger?


    Su Ruyun did not explain, but walked slowly. Finally, her steps stopped in front of a hill.


    "Your family won''t be on this mountain, will it?" Xu Shaotang raised his head and looked at the low hill curiously. Most of the trees on the hill were bare, only some cypress trees were still green.The hill is not high, maybe about 100 meters. A path made of bluestones leads to the top of the hill. From time to time, we can hear a loud sound from the mountain, including the cry of children and the laughter of adults.


    It seems that Su Ruyun has already called home in advance. Maybe her family has prepared meals for them. Maybe, there are still guests.


    "Yes, it''s my home. Are you scared?" Su Ruyun gave a playful smile, let go of Xu Shaotang''s arm, picked up the steps along the bluestone path, and then turned back to Xu Shaotang, who was still in a daze, and said with a smile: "let''s go. Now we are scared. What will we do later?"


    Hearing her words, Xu Shaotang regained his mind and quickly followed along the stone steps and asked, "don''t we buy something? This is my son-in-law''s door. Can''t I come here empty handed? "


    When I went to the Lin family, I brought a can of extremely precious tea to Lin Yunong. When I got to the Su family, I always had to bring a gift with me. I couldn''t give one thing to the other.


    "No!" Su Ruyun said with a chuckle, "just take the money."


    "Well All right Xu Shaotang has long been used to the directness of this goblin. If another woman says so, he may turn around and leave. He doesn''t care about money, but she doesn''t like him. Women only care about his money.


    They walked slowly up the stairs to the top of the mountain. When Xu Shaotang saw the house on the top of the mountain, he felt inexplicable and heavy, as if there was something in his heart.


    At this moment, he suddenly wanted to hold the goblin tightly in his arms.

 Chapter 240

    Lin''an orphanage


    Su Ruyun looked at the slightly trembling Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "I said you would be scared!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to Su Ruyun''s teasing, but slowly raised his hand, fondly stroked her cheek and said in a soft voice: "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    He suddenly understood why the goblin was so insecure, and why she let herself bring money. The goblin was always smiling in front of people, but no one knew her inner pain.


    Su Ruyun took the hand that he stroked on his cheek and said with a smile: "I can''t tell you that I can''t change my life experience. I don''t need anyone''s pity, including you!"


    She has her persistence and her dignity. She wants a man who loves him completely, not a man who has pity on her. Life experience has been unable to change, say out, but fell to fight people sympathy inferior.


    Seeing the two people who suddenly appeared at the door, the playful children in the yard stopped and looked at the two people curiously. When they saw that they didn''t bring any delicious food, they began to fight on their own.


    Most of the adults in the orphanage are trembling old people. It seems that the orphanage is also responsible for the nursing home. The old people opened their turbid eyes, looked at the two people outside the door, whispered to each other, probably guessing their identities.


    "Three wenches!"


    With this cry, an old man like a beggar ran to the door like crazy.


    His clothes were ragged, and his white hair was in a mess on his shoulders. Maybe he hadn''t taken care of it for a long time. His hair looked dry and greasy, but his eyes flashed with a strange look.


    "Sixth uncle!" Su Ruyun screamed and ran to the old man. Regardless of the old man''s dirty clothes, he rushed into the old man''s arms and cried: "sixth uncle, you actually recognize me."


    The old man said with a smile: "among the beggars'' sect, your girl is the most water-saving. When I saw the water-saving girl at the door, I guessed that it was your girl who came back!"


    Beggars Beggars'' sect?


    When Xu Shaotang heard the old man''s words, he couldn''t help looking around and making sure that it was only an orphanage and nursing home. Where did the beggars'' sect come from?


    Su Ruyun breaks away from the old man''s arms and looks back at Xu Shaotang. Seeing his puzzled look, he quietly points to his head to indicate that there may be something wrong with the old man''s head.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that he was in the wrong place.


    The old man also saw Xu Shaotang, looked at him curiously, walked slowly towards him, and then pointed to Xu Shaotang and asked Su Ruyun, "is this jing''er? What''s changed? "


    Xu Shaotang has black lines on his face. The story of the shooting hero comes out again


    This old man, won''t he treat himself as Hong Qigong?


    Su Ruyun covered his mouth and said with a smile, "I dumped brother Jing and found another one. Are you satisfied?"


    This goblin is obviously making fun of Xu Shaotang. When Xu Shaotang hears her words, he can only throw a white eye at her. At the same time, he makes a beating with his hand, but his eyes are staring at Su Ruyun''s buttocks.


    Su Ruyun spat gently and gave him a beautiful back of his head.


    The old man didn''t pay attention to the two men. He just stroked his long beard, looked at Xu Shaotang up and down, then shook his head and said, "this boy is handsome, but he looks like an embroidered pillow. It''s better to be jing''er!"


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. He can''t rush to his head. There are some questions people can say. He can only stare at Su Ruyun. This goblin, even if he doesn''t help himself, is still watching the crowd.


    Su Ruyun was completely unmoved. He winked at Xu Shaotang mischievously and said to the old man with a smile: "well, since you are not satisfied, I will change him later and go back to find one you are satisfied with!"


    "I still think jing''er is better than anyone else!" The old man nodded and muttered.


    After some twists and turns, they finally enter the yard. Su Ruyun takes out some change from her body and gives it to the orphans. When the children get the money, they immediately rush down the mountain, probably to buy snacks in the town.


    Most of the old people Su Ruyun knew when she was a child died. Now these people have moved in recent years. Uncle Liu introduces them to her one by one.


    After a circle, Xu Shaotang''s world outlook has been overturned, and he has to sigh in his heart that this is really a place with hidden dragon and crouching tiger.


    What Nanhai shenni, Taohua Island owner, Ouyang Feng and so on can all be found here. Daren Qing, this is the place where a group of martial arts experts retire and get together?


    The noise outside finally alerted the dean. The Dean came out of the room and asked Uncle Liu, "uncle Liu, who are these two?"


    The sixth uncle glared at the dean and said, "what are you looking at? You don''t even know the three girls?"


    "Three wenches?" The Dean obviously didn''t hear the name.


    Su Ruyun smile to the Dean, politely said: "Hello, I am Su Ruyun, also from our orphanage, the old Dean has not come back after death, this time is a special trip back to see the sixth uncle and these children, next to this is my fiance, Xu Shaotang.""Oh, you are like a cloud!" As soon as the Dean patted his own head, he quickly welcomed them into the room and said with a smile, "Hello, my name is Wei Zhixue. When the old Dean was there, he often mentioned you to me, saying that thanks to your support, our orphanage can run."


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "I also went out from here. This is my home. It''s all right."


    It was also at this time that Xu Shaotang realized that Su Ruyun had been supporting the orphanage. It was really hard for her to support such a large group of people.


    Wei Zhixue poured two glasses of water into a broken glass and handed them to them. He looked at Xu Shaotang with regret and said, "we have bad conditions here. You can make do with it..."


    "Nothing!" Xu Shaotang took the water cup handed over by the Dean, drank the water in the cup, and said with a smile, "I don''t care about these. I can quench my thirst."


    He also begged with the wretched old man for a few years. He had never experienced any hard conditions. Compared with his begging career, the conditions here were pretty good. At least everyone could eat and wear.


    Because of this, Wei Zhixue thinks highly of Xu Shaotang. There are not many city people like him.


    "The three girls are going to change him. Why do you give him water?" It''s the sixth uncle next to him who is not happy with Xu Shaotang. Seeing that the Dean gives Xu Shaotang water to drink, he yells at the Dean unhappily.


    Xu Shaotang looks at sixth uncle speechless. How can the old man always have a hard time with himself? He''s also here for the first time and has never provoked him, but he always seems to have an inexplicable hostility to himself.


    But in a flash, he was relieved. Could he still reason with a crazy old man?

 Chapter 241

    After some greetings, Su Ruyun took some money to the dean and asked him to buy some new year''s goods for everyone.


    Entering the deep winter, it is extremely cold on the top of the mountain. Most of the old people and children are still wearing thin clothes. She hopes to make everyone have a good new year.


    Xu Shaotang takes Su Ruyun''s waist and strolls aimlessly on the top of the mountain. Uncle Liu hangs behind them like a follower. He makes sarcastic remarks from time to time, which makes Su Ruyun smile.


    Walking, Su Ruyun suddenly pointed to a big Bluestone beside him and said, "you see, this is the place where I used to come when I was a child. I have carved characters here."


    Su Ruyun squats down beside the big Bluestone and gently pushes away the mottled moss on the bluestone. Under the moss, a line of graceful small characters appears.


    Maybe it''s a long time ago, and the handwriting on the green hill seems a little fuzzy, but the words "Dad, Mom" can still be recognized.


    Xu Shaotang understands that this is the place where Su Ruyun wrote down the words of missing his relatives. He himself had this kind of missing, but as he grows older, this kind of missing begins to fade. It''s not that he no longer misses, but that he understands that no matter how much he misses, he can''t change the fact that he is an orphan.


    It''s better to put everything down and live happily than to be depressed and restless in the endless missing. It''s not a waste to come to this world.


    "When I thought about my parents, I would come here to carve out what I wanted to say to them." Su Ruyun gently stroked the handwriting on the bluestone and murmured: "unfortunately, after so many years, I have no chance to say these words to them."


    Even though she was abandoned by her parents when she was born, she still wanted to see her own parents with her own eyes. She also wanted to ask in front of them why they abandoned herself in those years.


    Is it cruel or helpless?


    Xu Shaotang squatted down next to her, holding her little cold hand, comforted: "don''t think about it. If you are predestined, you will see me again. Besides, now that you have parents, you should take them as your own parents."


    "Yes, I have parents, too." Su Ruyun gently put his head on his shoulder, "Shaotang, thank you, thank you for making me feel that someone is still loving me, thank you for making me feel the love of my parents..."


    She sighed silently in her heart, yes, although she had never met her own parents, the second elder of the Xu family had already regarded her as her own daughter, with loving parents and loving men. What else could she not be satisfied with?


    Who can make it clear that there are blessings and misfortunes?


    Xu Shaotang held her little hand tightly and gave her a kiss on the cheek. He said, "do we need to be so polite between us?"


    If he hadn''t accompanied Su Ruyun back to his hometown this time, he didn''t know Su Ruyun had such a life experience. This charming and pungent spirit actually covered up her inner hesitation with her pungency. She was actually so fragile.


    Sixth uncle can''t bear to make su Ruyun sad. He pulls her up and says mysteriously: "third girl, don''t be sad. Sixth uncle tells you a happy event."


    "What happy event?" Su Ruyun put away the sad look on his face, pretended to be surprised and said with a smile to sixth uncle.


    The sixth uncle took a look at Xu Shaotang, who was pestling on one side. He nuzui to Su Ruyun: "you call that boy away first!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and went far away.


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang suddenly heard Su Ruyun scream and ran to Su Ruyun.


    The sixth uncle just laughs foolishly, but Su Ruyun is already numb. He just covers his mouth with tears in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang quickly put her in his arms, stroked her hair and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Ruyun was lying on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder. Her delicate body was shaking. She was crying and roaring: "Shaotang, help the children revenge!"


    Xu Shaotang broke her cheek and asked, "what''s the matter? You tell me first


    Su Ruyun takes a look at the giggling sixth uncle and pulls Xu Shaotang to the back of the mountain.


    When he got to the place where the people in the hospital couldn''t see him, Xu Shaotang held him and still trembled all over. Su Ruyun sat down on the dead leaf and asked in a low voice, "what did uncle Liu tell you?"


    He knew that the reason why Su Ruyun was so excited must have something to do with the secret that the crazy sixth uncle told her.


    Su Ruyun''s delicate body was still shaking, his pale face was full of anger, and his eyes were full of fierce light. He gritted his teeth and said: "uncle Liu said that since the president took over the orphanage now, every year, people will come to us to adopt children. As long as they are healthy, they will be adopted..."


    At this point, Su Ruyun can''t say any more, but he looks at the yard not far away, and for the first time, there is a killing opportunity on her charming face.


    Hearing Su Ruyun''s words, Xu Shaotang''s pupils suddenly shrink. He already knows the reason why Su Ruyun is so angry.


    Sell orphans!


    In the eyes of these simple children and old people in the orphanage, it is a good thing that someone comes to adopt a child. However, this inferior trick can only hide from the elderly and children, but not from them.If someone really adopts orphans, they will never only choose healthy children, and they will never adopt all healthy children at one time!


    What''s more, uncle Liu also revealed an extremely important message. It was only after this president took over that someone came to adopt a child!


    Well, it''s obvious that the president is absolutely behind the scenes!


    At this moment, not to mention Su Ruyun, even Xu Shaotang has an impulse to kill. These orphans are unfortunate enough to be sold out by the dean.


    He has also heard of such incidents. The trafficked children are either trained as killers by some mysterious organizations, or they are taken to unknown places to become slaves. What''s more, they are brought up with good food and drink, and then their organs are sold.


    No matter what the situation is, it is a merciless devastation to these children who have been trafficked.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find out about it!" While appeasing Su Ruyun, Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and said, "let''s pretend we don''t know about this. I''ll trace it in secret. Don''t show extreme emotion in front of the Dean!"


    The orphan director of a small town in a mountain depression is only the lowest member of this huge interest chain. If you want to make this matter clear, you must find the murderer behind it, or more orphans will suffer from this misfortune.


    Su Ruyun nodded tearfully, and her pretty white face was full of murders that she did not hide.

 Chapter 242

    After accidentally discovering the secret hidden in the orphanage, Su Ruyun changes her original itinerary.


    They originally planned to stay in Lin''an for a day or two and then return to Tianhai to get together with Xu family before the Spring Festival. Now it seems that this time may lag behind. If they don''t find out the mastermind behind this bloody interest chain, no matter Su Ruyun or Xu Shaotang, they won''t be able to pass the stage in their hearts.


    On the surface, they were silent, but actually they were secretly observing Wei Zhixue''s every move.


    If you don''t pay attention, you may be cheated by Wei Zhixue''s hypocrisy, but if you observe carefully, you will find something deeper.


    For example, Wei Zhixue always smiles at the children on the surface, but a grim smile flickers in his eyes. He cares about every child in his mouth, but every child''s affairs seem to have nothing to do with him.


    Su Ruyun just plays with the children every day, buys them some snacks, and doesn''t mention leaving.


    On the third day, Wei Zhixue finally found Su Ruyun, who was playing with the children, and asked, "Ruyun, when do you plan to return to Tianhai?"


    "Why, Dean, are you driving me away?" Su Ruyun said with a smile.


    Although her face was silent, she was sneering in her heart. She wanted to see what Wei Zhixue wanted to do.


    Wei Zhixue shook his head and said with a smile: "you are the God of wealth in our orphanage. Where can I drive you away? But I''m afraid you''ll delay the Spring Festival. Maybe Mr. Xu''s parents are waiting for you to go back and get together. If we''re delayed because of something here, how sorry we are. "


    "So it is." Su Ruyun nodded gently, broke his fingers and said, "in five days, it''s time for us to go back."


    Hearing her words, Wei Zhixue flashed an imperceptible smile on his face and said: "although we are reluctant to part with you, you are also our daughter married out of the orphanage. We all hope that you can be happy. Don''t let these little things affect the relationship between you and Mr. Xu''s parents."


    Every word he said seemed to be thinking about Su Ruyun, but Su Ruyun knew that Wei Zhixue must want them to leave as soon as possible in order to continue their heinous criminal activities.


    Su Ruyun suppresses the idea of looking for a brick to pat on Wei Zhixue''s head. Against his will, he says to Wei Zhixue: "thank you for reminding me, Ruyun understands. I''ll go back with Shaotang tomorrow and see the children later. "


    "Well, we''ll always be your home here!" Knowing that Su Ruyun and Xu Shaotang are about to leave, Wei Zhixue is finally determined, and the smile on his face becomes bright for no reason.


    "Dean, I think our orphanage is a bit dilapidated," Su Ruyun took out a bank card and handed it to Wei Zhixue. "This card has one million yuan. Take it to repair the yard so that we can have a warm winter."


    In order to reduce Wei Zhixue''s doubts as much as possible, Su Ruyun specially used the 1 million yuan to make him completely relieved.


    If Wei Zhixue had some doubts about Su Ruyun''s trip before, but when he saw the one million bank card, his doubts were completely eliminated. In his opinion, if Su Ruyun had any doubts about the orphanage, they would not easily give the one million to him. He naturally understood it as a kind of complete trust.


    However, he didn''t know that in Su Ruyun''s eyes, just a million dollars was not worth mentioning. As long as he could catch Wei Zhixue, it would be no problem to give him millions more.


    "Ruyun, how can that be? You have done enough for our orphanage!" Wei Zhixue quickly and falsely refused, but the greed in his eyes was caught by Su Ruyun.


    Su Ruyun handed the card to him again and said with a smile, "don''t be polite to me. As you said, I''m the married daughter in our yard. Can''t I be a daughter who wants to do something for her family? Don''t you think I''m in our yard? "


    This words say, Su Ruyun himself almost spit out, it is too disobedient.


    And she said this very skillfully, not to mention the greedy Wei Zhixue, even if there is no greedy person, I''m afraid it''s not easy to refuse.


    Sure enough, when Wei Zhixue heard these words, he immediately showed his embarrassment: "where are you talking about? We are always your mother''s family here!"


    "Then you can accept my wish." Su Ruyun put the bank card back into his hands, forced to smile and said: "this is the place where I grew up, and also the place where I am haunted. I hope I can do something for you to make more children feel really warm."


    Wei Zhixue held the card tightly and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will make the children live a better life!"


    The next morning, Su Ruyun and Xu Shaotang said goodbye.


    Although they only got along with them for a few days, they were sincere to these children and the elderly. When they learned that they were going to leave, everyone came to see them off. Many children shed tears.


    The people in the orphanage are all dressed in brand-new clothes. Wei Zhixue seems to be telling Su Ruyun with this kind of action that he is very kind to everyone and let them go back at ease.Su Ruyun said goodbye one by one to everyone. Although she knew they were just pretending to leave, she couldn''t control her tears.


    When it was sixth uncle''s turn, Su Ruyun gave him a hug: "sixth uncle, thank you!"


    Except for her and Xu Shaotang, no one knows the true meaning of her words. Everyone just thinks that Su Ruyun and Liu Shu have a better relationship.


    However, Xu Shaotang knows that she is thanking uncle Liu for those children who are struggling. If he had not inadvertently told that story, they would not have known that there were so many tragedies hidden in this small orphanage.


    "Three wenches!" Sixth uncle pulls Su Ruyun. He doesn''t know where to take out a rusty piece of iron and hands it to Su Ruyun. He whispers in her ear and says, "this is the key to a treasure..."


    Su Ruyun took the iron sheet from uncle Liu with a bitter smile and nodded: "I will take good care of it and try to find the treasure as soon as possible!"


    "No, no, no!" Sixth uncle waved his hand: "treasure can''t be opened. Don''t give this key to others!"


    "All right!" Su Ruyun promised, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    There was something wrong with uncle Liu''s head. Since the old man enthusiastically gave it to her, she couldn''t chill the old man''s heart.


    Under the gaze of people, Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun slowly leave the orphanage and board the bus to Chengdu airport.

 Chapter 243

    Of course, they didn''t really go to Chengdu. Not far away, they got out of the car.


    It''s Xu Shaotang''s creed to sail carefully for thousands of years. No one knows how many people there are in Wei Zhixue''s interest chain. After all, there are so many people with mixed eyes. If someone finds out that they haven''t returned to Chengdu, their plan will fall short.


    "You go to the hotel first, and I''ll go back alone." Xu Shaotang said.


    Su Ruyun nodded: "be careful yourself. You must help the children get revenge!"


    She wanted to go with her, but she knew that she could not help but become a burden, so she chose to wait for news in the hotel.


    Xu Shaotang gently kisses her on the cheek, and then returns to Lin an alone.


    ¡­¡­


    After confirming that Su Ruyun had left, Wei Zhixue''s big stone finally fell to the ground.


    Holding the bank card with one million yuan in his hand, Wei Zhixue smiles. He thought the orphanage was a hard job, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a good thing.


    However, Wei Zhixue obviously won''t be satisfied. After taking the bank card into his pocket, Wei Zhixue took out his mobile phone: "my side is safe, you can come as soon as possible."


    The person at the other end of the line promised to come early tomorrow morning, gave some advice, and hung up.


    Put down the phone, Wei Zhixue face smile more Sheng, in the weak light of the background, appears confused and crazy.


    Thinking that another sum of money will come in tomorrow, Wei Zhixue closes his eyes contentedly.


    But he did not know that in the dark corner of the room, there was always a pair of eyes staring at his every move.


    Early the next morning, several cars stopped at the foot of the hill where Lin''an orphanage was located. Six people, carrying large and small bags of things, quickly arrived at the gate of the orphanage along the bluestone steps.


    The children are used to having people come to visit them with all kinds of food. They see six people coming with snacks swarming up and pestering them for snacks.


    The six people looked at each other and gave the food in the bag to the children.


    Children with delicious snacks, each looking for a good place to slowly taste, their faces brimming with happy smile, but I don''t know how long their smile can last.


    After the children dispersed, six people and Wei Zhixue entered the room. When they came out again, they had a pile of information in their hands.


    After Wei Zhixue''s bewitching, nine healthy children were "adopted" by the six, including seven boys and two girls.


    The name they use is simple. They take these children to school in the city.


    The adopted nine children look happy, while those who are not adopted look lonely. However, if they know what the nine children are going to face, they may feel lucky that they have not been adopted.


    After saying goodbye to the orphanage, the nine children went down the mountain with six people. Maybe it was the first time that they got into a high-end car. All of them were very excited.


    In their young hearts, reading is hope.


    The motorcade slowly drove out of Lin''an, but Xu Shaotang was not in a hurry to keep up. He had installed positioning equipment on these cars, and then went directly to their old nest. There was no need to track them now.


    After leaving Lin''an, the motorcade immediately drove into the expressway.


    Xu Shaotang went to the bank, then stopped a car with 200000 cash he had just taken out of the bank.


    "I''ve got the car. These are all yours!"


    (omitted here is the number of X words 5000...)


    Xu Shaotang directly handed the 200000 yuan cash to the owner. The owner was stunned and immediately responded. After confirming that there was no problem with the money, he immediately handed the car key to Xu Shaotang, and then quickly disappeared with the 200000 yuan cash.


    His car, even if it''s a new car, is not worth 200000 yuan. It''s a good thing to meet Xu Shaotang. Of course, he won''t refuse.


    After Xu Shaotang got on the bus, he quickly turned on the positioning equipment, and the red dot on the equipment was moving rapidly towards the west of Shuzhou.


    Start the car and quickly follow the location.


    Xu Shaotang drives very fast and almost pushes the accelerator to the bottom. If it wasn''t for the average performance of the car itself, I don''t know if he would drive the car well.


    The distance between him and the red dot is constantly shortening, but he also deliberately controls the distance between the two sides. At this point, it''s not good to scare the snake.


    The red dot on the positioning device finally stops in the mountains in the west of Shuzhou. Xu Shaotang has roughly determined the location of the other party.


    "It seems that song Anbang will be in trouble again this time..." Xu Shaotang looks at the fast retrogressive scenery outside the car window and can''t help laughing at himself.


    This place already belongs to the defense area of Weixi military region. If you find the other party''s home, you will inevitably have to deal with song Anbang.


    He muttered in his heart, how can he always get involved with the people of the Song family? Is this the fate in the legend?Putting aside the boring thoughts in his mind, Xu Shaotang continues to track the mountains quickly.


    When only five kilometers away from the red dot, Xu Shaotang resolutely abandoned the car that accompanied him all the way and chose to walk into the old nest of these people.


    It''s always cold in the west of Shuzhou, and it''s winter. Snow has covered the trees in the mountains with snow-white clothes. Xu Shaotang didn''t find the ruts on the ground all the way. He knew that it must be these people who deliberately erase the traces, just to hide their traces and prevent them from being found by people who have intentions.


    Xu Shaotang secretly congratulated himself that he had installed positioning equipment in the group''s car in advance. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to find these people in the vast mountains.


    Although the snow in the mountains is very thick, but still can not slow down Xu Shaotang''s forward speed.


    With the location of the red dot getting closer and closer, Xu Shaotang no longer needs the positioning equipment in his hands.


    After walking through the thick woods, his eyes suddenly opened up.


    It is hard to imagine that there is a base of this scale hidden in the hinterland of the mountains.


    The base is disguised as a logging factory. If it is not patrolled by armed personnel, people will think it is an ordinary logging factory.


    It is roughly estimated that the base is at least tens of thousands of square meters, and several armed men are forbidden to hold guns at intervals outside the base. In order to better hide their tracks, all armed men wear white snow combat clothes, and even the hoods on their heads are white.


    This is just the place he can see. He can guess that the outside part of such a base must be only a very small part, and more important parts must be hidden underground.


    The children who had been sent over were no longer in sight, and they were probably taken underground.


    Xu Shaotang takes out the phone and dials song Anbang''s number.

 Chapter 244

    After talking to song Anbang on the phone, Xu Shaotang lies on the snow, letting the snow cover his body, only revealing a pair of black eyes, quietly observing the surrounding situation.


    When a single patrolman passed in front of him, Xu Shaotang quickly jumped from the snow and gently broke the patrolman''s neck.


    Xu Shaotang drags the body of the patrolman aside, quickly changes into the man''s clothes, and buries his original clothes together with the body of the patrolman.


    Putting on the clothes of the enemy, Xu Shaotang swaggered around the base. The camouflage of the base was very good, even the logging equipment was available, and there were some logs cut down in the corner. If someone came to check, they would soon turn into a normal logging factory.


    I have to say that this organization is really cautious. It can be seen from it that what they want is very big. It is not an ordinary child trafficking organization.


    After some investigation, he finally found the entrance to the secret underground base.


    Xu Shaotang pretends to patrol far from the entrance, but is actually waiting for others to enter the underground base.


    When a small group of patrol personnel entered the underground base, Xu Shaotang quickly flashed over and quietly followed the group to enter the underground base.


    Compared with the freezing weather outside, the underground base is extremely warm.


    The underground space is very large. After several tight sentries, Xu Shaotang finally entered the core position of the base.


    When he saw the rooms inside, he only felt a group of anger burning in his chest. He could not help but clenched his fist. If he had not seen the high-level personnel of the base, he would have been unable to restrain his killing heart.


    One corner of the underground base is divided into rooms of 30 square meters by tempered glass, each with four children. Now, these children are fighting for life and death in the narrow room.


    Yes, it''s really a fight between life and death. They use their weak hands to hold all kinds of weapons, some with daggers, some with guns, some with iron bars, and some children fight with their companions barehanded. However, they are not without weapons. Their scarlet teeth have become their best weapons!


    Xu Shaotang saw with his own eyes the child in the room opposite him, biting the other child''s neck with his scarlet teeth. However, he was stabbed in the chest by the child behind him with a cold dagger. The child looked at the dagger through his chest, but his face showed a smile


    The blood on the transparent glass showed a kind of strange and dazzling red. The room was full of children''s crying and roaring, which seemed to come from the mouth of the beast.


    When they enter here, they are no longer human


    Xu Shaotang had seen such a base abroad. He knew that only one child in each room could come out alive. No matter what means, as long as he killed the other three children in the room, that child could survive.


    Of course, this is only the beginning of his tragic fate. In the next many years, he will have to face countless life and death struggles, killing his companions again and again to obtain the right to survive.


    Further on, the scene in front of us is even more shocking.


    Several people in white coats are fixing a young man who is constantly struggling and yelling on the bed. His eyes are protruding and his pale face is full of panic. Even if he is constantly struggling and yelling, he can''t change his fate.


    In the end, the young man was firmly tied to the bed, and another man in a white coat inserted a needle into his heart.


    When the liquid in the needle tube was injected into the young man''s body, the young man immediately began to tremble, and his mouth issued a roar that made his scalp numb. The great pain made his eyeballs stand out even more, and his congested eyeballs almost jumped out of his orbit.


    As if more than 20 seconds later, the young man''s body suddenly began to inflate.


    "Bang..."


    The young man''s body finally couldn''t bear the force of the medicine. It exploded like a balloon that was punctured by someone. The scarlet blood splashed on the face and body of the people in the room, but they didn''t feel the slightest. They just said to the recording pen: "No. 128 experimental body, No. 03 reagent died 27 seconds after it entered the body. Compared with No. 127 experimental body, the survival time was 5 seconds longer and the drug reaction was serious It has declined and needs to be improved. "


    Xu Shaotang tightly clenched his fist, and the anger in his heart almost burned him completely.


    These animals not only train these innocent children into killing tools, but also experiment with living people. Animals are inferior! Such people should not exist in the world!


    Xu Shaotang can''t bear to see it any more. He just looks down at the ground and tries to put aside the cruel pictures in his mind.


    Ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang finally followed the team to the rest room.


    In just ten minutes, it was a great ordeal for him. He almost couldn''t help doing it several times, but he was forced down by himself. When he arrived at the rest room, his snow training suit was almost soaked.Entering the room, the team suddenly found something different. There were only five people in the first team, but now there was one more.


    "Which team are you from? How dare you come here to be lazy?" The leader yelled at Xu Shaotang fiercely.


    Xu Shaotang slowly took off the headgear, revealing a face they had never seen before.


    "Enemy..."


    Before the leader could say the word "attack", Xu Shaotang had already grasped his neck. Even if he was carrying a person, it did not affect the speed of Xu Shaotang''s action. The sharp dagger cut the other four people''s throats.


    It''s too cheap for them to kill these young generals themselves.


    "Well, now we can sit down and have a good talk!" Xu Shaotang pressed the team leader on the wall and didn''t hide the strong killing in his eyes. "Tell me, who are you? Which organization is it from? "


    Xiaotoumu wants to shout for help, but she is pinched by Xu Shaotang. She can''t make a sound at all. She can only keep her face green and struggle.


    "Say it, say it, I can make you die a little more happily!" Xu Shaotang said coldly.


    The little leader looked at Xu Shaotang in horror, and said something in his mouth. But because he was pinched by the neck, his pronunciation was not clear, so Xu Shaotang didn''t understand a word.


    Xu Shaotang tried to let go of her neck. As soon as he let go, he opened his mouth and was ready to shout, but he was immediately pinched by Xu Shaotang.


    "You want to play tricks with me, don''t you?" Xu Shaotang flashed a fierce light in his eyes and began to torture the little leader with inhumanity.


    When the fourth finger of xiaotoumu was torn off by Xu Shaotang, he finally could not bear the pain any more. He wrote four words on the wall with the only finger of his right hand: hand of God!

 Chapter 245

    After finishing xiaotou''s life, Xu Shaotang dives out of the room.


    This small head can provide too little information. He wants to find the person in charge of the base. He wants to know what the so-called "hand of God" is and what the organization is doing.


    After carefully exploring the underground base for more than half a circle, Xu Shaotang''s figure is suddenly shocked.


    He saw an acquaintance, who made him want to cut him to pieces - Li Nancheng!


    He sent his left hand to inquire about Li Nancheng''s news everywhere. He also offered a huge reward for Li Nancheng''s head by the killer organization, but no news came. He never thought that Li Nancheng had been hiding in the mountains. No wonder he could not be found.


    He is really a cunning villain!


    When I saw Li Nancheng, a man in a white coat was reporting to him. I can see that Li Nancheng has a very high position here, and even Li Nancheng is the person in charge of the base!


    Behind Li Nancheng, there are two big men like iron towers. They are black and white, and their muscles are twisted. They seem to have great power in their bodies.


    However, Xu Shaotang could not see any light in their eyes. Their eyes were dull, and they had no expression on their faces. Except for the occasional rotation of their eyes, they could hardly connect with the living.


    "Dr. Locke, why hasn''t our research progressed yet?" Li Nancheng looked at the man in the white coat in front of him with a blue face, "the time given to us by the top is short. If we haven''t made progress, none of us can bear the anger from the top!"


    Locke carefully wiped off the sweat on his forehead and carefully said: "in fact, our research has made some progress. The latest experimental body can survive for almost 30 seconds. As long as you give me a little more time, I will succeed!"


    For his own research, Locke is very confident that he will succeed!


    This is a research that can influence all human beings. Even if you are criticized by others, as long as you succeed in your research, the whole world will be proud of you!


    "I''ll give you time? Who gives me time! " Li Nancheng angrily patted the table in front of him and roared: "we are operating under Huaxia''s eyes. Once Huaxia detects our intention, we will be mercilessly attacked by Huaxia!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Li. Our actions are very secret. No one should find out!" Locke shrunk his neck and whispered relief.


    "No one should have noticed?" Li Nancheng stood up with a strange smile on his cruel face and snorted: "Locke, you underestimate Huaxia too much. We have collected so many experimental subjects from all over the world. Once there is a place that attracts Huaxia''s attention, they will find us soon! Put away your contempt, or you and I will die without a place to die! "


    Li Nancheng did not understand that these foreigners looked down on him from the bottom of their hearts only because he was Chinese.


    Since he came to this base, many people looked down on him, but he told those people with his own actions that it would be a painful price to look down on him!


    He welcomes anyone in the base to challenge his authority. He still has a lot of torture that has not been tested. Hearing other people''s screams and begging for mercy can always make him excited.


    Locke really looked down upon this sinister Chinese in his heart, but he did not dare to show it. He could only nod his head and say, "I will speed up the research, but..."


    "But what?" Li Nancheng asked with a gloomy face.


    Locke swallowed a mouthful of water and said, "we don''t have many experimental bodies. To speed up the research progress means that we need more experimental bodies."


    "What Li Nancheng exclaimed, "are there not enough experimental bodies? Where can I find you so many experimental subjects? "


    Li Nancheng is a cautious man. He knows that as they catch more and more experimental subjects, they will be exposed to more and more risks. If it is not a last resort, he is really not willing to take any more risks to look for experimental subjects.


    Locke spread his hands and said helplessly: "without more experimental subjects, the progress of our research will slow down, or even completely stop..."


    In his heart, Li Nancheng has been scolded to death. This bastard wants to speed up the research progress by himself, and does not provide enough experimental bodies for himself. How can he carry on?


    At this moment, Locke''s heart is also a horizontal, hard thought, if the research is not successful, I''m not better, you don''t want to be better!


    "You..." Li Nancheng stares at Locke fiercely for a long time. He still tries to bear his anger and sits down. He waves to Locke and says, "you go down first. I will try to provide you with enough experimental bodies, but you must speed up the research progress. Otherwise, I don''t mind letting you taste my methods before accepting the above punishment!"


    "OK, I will speed up the research!"


    With Li Nancheng''s assurance, Locke went on studying. Even the threat behind Li Nancheng was automatically ignored. In his opinion, as long as he could finish his research, he could do anything.Watching Locke go away, Li Nancheng rubbed some swollen temples and grabbed the phone on the table: "call the vulture to see me!"


    Soon, a blonde man in a snow training suit came to Li Nancheng with an assault rifle: "Mr. Li asked me to come. What can I do for you?"


    Vulture is not so afraid of Li Nancheng as other people. He is only afraid of the two people standing behind Li Nancheng. If they had not been there to protect Li Nancheng, he would have beaten the man who made him very uncomfortable.


    "We don''t have many experimental bodies!" Li Nancheng raised his eyelids and looked at the vulture. "You can recruit some young people in the name of labor dispatch immediately. You can set the conditions higher. But remember, go far away and don''t move around Shuzhou! "


    "Let''s just take it out and catch it. Why bother?" Said the vulture discontentedly.


    "Pa", Li Nancheng slapped on the table, stood up, pointed to the vulture''s nose and said, "are you a pig? Do you think the Chinese government is vegetarian? Catch? If we catch them again, we will bring the Chinese army here! Don''t think how great you are. Anyone from the Chinese military can easily get rid of you! "


    Li Nancheng really has a headache for these self righteous foreigners. Do they think China today is still China a hundred years ago? Think Huaxia can still let them mess around now?!


    ¡°Shit£¡¡± Vulture fiercely looked at Li Nancheng, who dared to scold himself. When he saw the two strong men like iron towers behind him, he could only suppress his anger and turned away indignantly.

 Chapter 246

    After the vulture also left, Li Nancheng sat back in his chair with a thinking look on his fierce face.


    The appearance of Li Nancheng is the biggest accident of Xu Shaotang''s trip.


    After overhearing their conversation in the dark, Xu Shaotang determines that Li Nancheng is the person in charge of the base. No wonder the camouflage outside the base is so good. It must be written by Li Nancheng, which is in line with his cautious character.


    From their dialogue, Xu Shaotang also knew that the "hand of God" should be an extremely large organization, and there should be such hidden bases all over the world. He can''t imagine how many innocent people have been poisoned by this organization over the years.


    Thinking of this, the anger in Xu Shaotang''s heart could no longer be suppressed, and he showed himself in the dark.


    "Li Nancheng!" Xu Shaotang clenched his fist tightly, gritted his teeth and said, "I''m looking for you so hard!"


    He did look for Li Nancheng for a long time. This cruel scum almost made him lose his beloved woman. Every time he thought about this person, he felt like a lump in his throat.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Li Nancheng screamed and stood up from his chair. He obviously didn''t expect Xu Shaotang to appear here.


    After Xu Shaotang appeared, the black and white people behind Li Nancheng had automatically stood in front of Li Nancheng and protected Li Nancheng behind him.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to the black and white two people, just looked at Li Nancheng coldly and said: "you''ve done enough to hurt the heaven and harm the reason. Now, let''s die!"


    As a Chinese, he should treat his compatriots like this. People like Li Nancheng who betray their ancestors should not live in this world.


    "Is it?" Li Nancheng also recovered from the initial shock and said with a smile: "many people want to take my life. Unfortunately, most of them have turned into loess."


    Xu Shaotang clenched his fist to a "crunching" sound, and hummed coldly: "last time you ran fast, this time it depends on whether you still have such good luck!"


    "Kill him!" Li Nancheng looks at the approaching Xu Shaotang and orders to the white and black.


    Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly rises and blows at them.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s angry hand, they are not afraid at all. There is a flash of red light in their eyes, and their muscles swell rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Kill


    Xu Shaotang gave a loud drink and beat the black man with his fists. His fists and flesh met, as if he had hit a hard steel plate and made a sound of gold and stone. The black man didn''t even step back.


    When he was defeated, Xu Shaotang quickly retreated. When he just retreated, the white man''s fist had already been killed. Xu Shaotang sidestepped to avoid it, and the black man''s fist immediately hit him.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang had no time to escape, so he could only pour Qi into his muscles and bear the powerful blow.


    "Bang!"


    Even though Xu Shaotang had genuine Qi to protect his body, he was still shaken back a few steps by the huge impact after suffering the powerful blow of the black people.


    "Underestimate the enemy!" Xu Shaotang let out a cry in his heart. He didn''t expect that these two seemingly walking corpses actually contain such huge strength in their bodies. Not only that, but their bodies are far more flexible than he imagined.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s loss, Li Nancheng showed a satisfied smile on his face: "Xu Shaotang, what''s the taste like? You have destroyed all my Li family. Today I will pay back the pain you put on me! Hehe, your body is good. It''s time to give Locke an experiment. I believe he will be very satisfied! "


    Xu Shaotang adjusted his breath to make the five internal organs gradually calm down. Looking at Li Nancheng who was full of self-confidence, he sneered: "it''s not known who will win. It seems that you are too happy too soon!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang''s "Yulong Jue" in his body works, and he once again blows to kill the black and white.


    With the lesson just now, he was much more cautious in this attack. Instead of fighting with these two monsters with his strength, he relied on his flexible body method to swim continuously.


    Black and white''s attack complements each other''s weakness, which makes it difficult for Xu Shaotang to find a suitable opportunity.


    When the black man attacked again, the white man had already made preparations on the side. As long as Xu Shaotang dodged the black man''s attack, he would immediately meet his fist.


    "Hum, how can you do the same thing twice?" Xu Shaotang evades the black man''s fist, and his true Qi condenses into a knife. When the white man is ready to attack from the side, Xu Shaotang has already wielded a knife.


    "Poof!"


    A clean knife cut the white man''s arm shoulder to shoulder, and the scarlet blood gushed out from the white man''s broken arm.


    The white man just snorted and waved the rest of his arm to kill Xu Shaotang. From beginning to end, there was no expression on his face, even no frown, as if the broken arm was not his.


    Xu Shaotang''s figure retreated quickly. Looking at the bloody white man, he cursed in his heart: what kind of monster is this?He already knew that the black and white men must have been artificially cut off the pain nerve, this kind of monster, as long as he survives, will fight, they are born to kill.


    He suddenly understood that the present of these two people might be the future of those children who kill each other.


    To understand this, Xu Shaotang''s attack unconsciously becomes more fierce. He just wants to solve these two monsters as soon as possible, and then smash Li Nancheng to pieces!


    Attack, constant attack! Xu Shaotang''s offensive is more and more fierce.


    Black and white are constantly injured under his powerful attack. When he once again discards the black man''s hand, Li Nancheng has quietly escaped.


    "Kill Xu Shaotang drinks again, and his fist directly blows the black man''s head.


    However, even so, the black people still did not fall down and attacked with their body''s instinctive reaction.


    Xu Shaotang was shocked by this completely abnormal attack. He didn''t expect that in the case of losing his head, someone could launch an attack.


    One, two


    In the black and white two people have been almost split in half, two people finally fell to the ground, completely lost life.


    At this time, Li Nancheng had disappeared.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is going to track Li Nancheng, there is a sudden gunfire outside. Xu Shaotang knows that song Anbang must have arrived.


    At the same time, Li Nancheng''s gloomy voice sounded in the underground base: "Xu Shaotang, you are lucky this time! I''ll come to you again! Ha ha, do you want to kill me? I''ve started the self destruction process of the base. In half an hour, it will be reduced to ashes... "


    It seems that in order to verify Li Nancheng''s words, the base resounds with an electronic voice: the auto destruction program has been started, and the countdown is 30 minutes

 Chapter 247

    With the sound of the electronic, the base suddenly turned into a mess.


    Not everyone is as brave and fearless as the black-and-white duo, especially the researchers in the base. Their research has not been completed, so they are willing to die.


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to pursue Li Nancheng again. When he saw those children curled up and shivering, he could only spare Li Nancheng a dog''s life for a while.


    Although he clearly knows that this is Li Nancheng''s plot, he has to go on according to Li Nancheng''s expectation. Not everyone can be as ruthless as Li Nancheng, especially in the face of these innocent children.


    Gunshots, swearing and crying were interwoven.


    PI Yongchun is attacking from the outside to the inside with all the members of the Shenying team. Xu Shaotang also takes an assault rifle to attack from the inside to the outside. He just wants to get rid of these animals as soon as possible, hoping to save more children.


    Under the attack of their internal and external attacks, the armed personnel of the underground base were quickly eliminated. Some of them fled while the chaos was in, and they did not have the heart to pursue again. The most urgent task is to save the innocent lives of the base.


    When PI Yongchun and Xu Shaotang meet, they see the scene in front of them. All the members of the Shenying team are gasping for breath, and their eyes are full of fierce light. If the enemy still appears in front of them, they will tear them to pieces.


    Xu Shaotang can understand their feelings. People with a little conscience will feel extremely angry that such a terrible thing happened in China.


    "I''ll kill them!" With a roar, the mouse picked up his rifle and swept at the body of an enemy, almost beating it into a sieve.


    "Save people first!" Xu Shaotang grabbed the mouse whose mood was almost out of control and kicked him on the buttock. "It''s going to explode in more than ten minutes. Save people first!"


    PI Yongchun also pinched his fist and cursed: "these animals!"


    After scolding, PI Yongchun was the first to rush to the square room. Regardless of the children''s struggle, he picked up the two children and ran to the outside of the base.


    The other team members quickly followed, and each of them picked up their two children and ran out quickly.


    Xu Shaotang found the place where they were holding the so-called "experimental body", broke the iron lock on the door with one shot, and yelled to more than a dozen young people who were shivering inside: "we are Chinese troops. We are here to rescue you. We can move. Run quickly. The base is going to explode!"


    His shouts didn''t work. The youths just curled up in the corner, looking at him with dull eyes and empty eyes.


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled. He knew that these people had been suffering from a high degree of mental torture for a long time. Maybe many of them were already crazy.


    "Daddada..."


    The assault rifle in Xu Shaotang''s hand is a shuttle to the corner where the youths curl up. He roars: "those who want to live, get up and run outside for me!"


    Under the threat of bullets and out of the instinct of survival, these young people with dull eyes finally stand up and scream, holding their heads and running out.


    There is no sign of Locke in the base. It is estimated that he ran away just now. Xu Shaotang originally wanted to take him back for detailed interrogation, but now it seems that he can only give up.


    In the broken laboratory, Xu Shaotang found half of the medicine that had not been injected, carefully packed it into the bag, and then regardless of what happened to the documents in the laboratory, all of them were put in, and returned to song Anbang, hoping that Chinese researchers could find some clues from it.


    "The countdown to destruction, ten, nine..."


    The electronic synthetic audio and video of the base are like a life threatening charm. Xu Shaotang has no time to load more information. He takes the bag with miscellaneous things and runs out of the base as fast as he can.


    When the electronic synthesizer called out the word "zero", the ground suddenly began to shake violently. Then, a sky shaking explosion sounded. The huge impact almost made the people on the ground stand unsteadily. Even the helicopter hovering in the distance also shook violently.


    When the explosion passed, the entire underground base had collapsed completely.


    Xu Shaotang counted the number of people, the eagle team 40 people, a lot.


    However, he mainly realized that everyone seemed to be injured, blood was seeping out along their bodies, wetting the camouflage uniforms, and a few faces were scratched with horrible bloodstains


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang walks over and lifts the clothes on PI Yongchun''s arm. He sees that his arm is full of teeth, and a large piece of meat has been bitten off his left arm. Blood is constantly flowing from the wound.


    PI Yongchun red eyes, trying to squeeze a smile to Xu Shaotang, but found that his face muscles seem to have numb, Zhang Zhang dry lips, with some hoarse voice said: "it''s OK, these children may regard us as the enemy, this is their instinctive reaction..."


    "Li Nancheng!"


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and roared at the open forest.


    He knows that these children have been tortured crazy by those people. They only know how to kill in order to survive. They even regard the members of the eagle team who came to rescue them as enemies. They can''t bear to attack these poor lives, so they can only let them bite themselvesOver there, those rescued children are bound and isolated one by one to prevent them from killing each other with their companions.


    These children just don''t want to have anyone close to them. When they are taken care of separately, they gradually become quiet. It''s just that the lifeless eyes hurt everyone.


    After his anger, Xu Shaotang said to PI Yongchun, "let your commander mobilize heavy forces to blockade this mountain. There are still some fish in that organization who have missed the net!"


    "OK, I''ll do it right away!" PI Yongchun took the order and left.


    The other team members untied their backpacks, took out food and water from them, and carefully distributed them to the over frightened children.


    The helicopter also landed from mid air. In order not to let the children fight each other again, the team members could only bind the children''s hands and feet ruthlessly, seal their mouths with adhesive tape, then wrap their timid bodies with marching blankets, and carefully hold these poor children on the helicopter one by one.


    After carrying the last child into the helicopter, PI Yongchun told the pilot: "take them to the military hospital first, and the commander will send others to pick us up!"


    "Good!" The pilot had no extra words, secretly touched a tear, quickly started the plane, carrying the children to the direction of the military hospital.


    As for the more than a dozen young people who were arrested to do experiments, they can only stay here for a while, waiting for song Anbang to send other people to come.

 Chapter 248

    Forty minutes later, there was a rumble, and then a black group of planes came to their position.


    Arriving above them, the door of the transport plane opened, and then, patches of snow-white flowers were in full bloom in the sky, and a large number of paratroopers fell from the sky.


    When the paratroopers gathered on the ground, the leading Colonel quickly ran to them, saluted PI Yongchun and said, "Captain PI, the second brigade of airborne division is ordered to support, please give instructions!"


    PI Yongchun returned a gift and said in a languid voice: "take this as the center, immediately start the search. If you find the enemy''s situation, report it immediately!"


    "Yes The Colonel saluted and quickly led the troops to search.


    ¡­¡­


    When such a thing happened, Xu Shaotang couldn''t go back to Tianhai for the time being, so he had to call Su Ruyun and let her go back to Tianhai first.


    When Su Ruyun heard about the children''s experience, he burst into tears on the phone and asked Xu Shaotang to be more careful outside.


    When returning to Weixi military region with Shenying corps, Xu Shaotang received news that song Anbang had sent someone to control Wei Zhixue, and the old people and children of Lin''an orphanage were also taken over by the local civil affairs department. As for the outcome of Wei Zhixue, no one would care. Xu Shaotang only knew that there was no orphanage President named Wei Zhixue in the world.


    When he arrived at Weixi military region, song Anbang had been waiting on the apron early.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming down, he immediately came forward with an iron face: "follow me!"


    In the past, Xu Shaotang would have had to sing a few anti tunes with song Anbang. But now, he knows that song Anbang must have something important to talk to him. Moreover, he is not in the mood to sing anti tunes with song Anbang when he just saw such a terrible thing.


    Both of them walk to song Anbang''s office with serious faces. When they open the door of the office, Xu Shaotang sees a familiar figure.


    Long Fei!


    "You come here like this?" Xu Shaotang is not polite. He goes to the opposite of Long Fei and sits down.


    "Can I not come after such a big accident?" Long Fei raised his head and said: "commander song has reported your discovery. He ordered the dragon team to investigate this matter. I came here immediately after receiving the order."


    As for how Xu Shaotang and Long Fei are so familiar, song Anbang is too lazy to ask. Anyway, he can''t ask anything. Why bother himself?


    "Well, I have something here. Maybe you can have a look." Xu Shaotang handed the bag in his hand to Long Fei, "this is the information I robbed before the explosion of that base. Do you have contact with similar incidents before?"


    Long Fei took the bag he handed over and took out all the information in it. When he saw the reagent in the bag that had not been used up, he asked: "what is this?"


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help thinking of the miserable situation of those young people who were caught doing experiments. He gritted his teeth and said, "this is the reagent they used to do experiments. It''s like reagent 03. After being injected into the human body, most people will explode and die in another 30 seconds..."


    Long Fei''s pupil shrank, carefully put the reagent into his arms and said, "I want to take this reagent back for analysis."


    Xu Shaotang nodded. This reagent was meant to be sent by song Anbang. Since long Fei came, there was no need to trouble song Anbang any more.


    Song Anbang didn''t care about the reagent. He just held the materials Xu Shaotang had brought back with trembling hands. There were some photos and some experimental reports in the materials.


    The more he saw the back, song Anbang''s face became more and more ugly. He could only squeeze his fists, and his bloodshot eyes were extremely terrible.


    Even though the materials in his hand were only a few dozen pages, song Anbang felt that they weighed more than a thousand pounds, and he could hardly grasp them.


    "Bang!"


    After browsing all the information in his hand, the angry song Anbang directly hit the coffee table in the office. Although the back of his hand was bleeding, he could not feel any pain. He just stood up, untied the button of his coat, crossed his waist and gasped.


    After walking around the office for two times, song Anbang suddenly ran to the desk, grabbed the phone on the desk, suppressed the impulse of roaring, and said: "I am song Anbang, so that the first and third brigade of Airborne Division will parachute the position of the second brigade immediately, and Liu boqian''s headquarters will go to the position of the second brigade together. Even if they dig three feet, they will catch the escaped people back for me!"


    After two successive orders, song Anbang''s anger did not subside. If it had not been for the presence of Long Fei and Xu Shaotang, he might have smashed everything in the office.


    At the beginning, he just sent a brigade of airborne division to support, but after seeing the information that made his chest burn, he vowed in his heart that he would catch those who escaped, and he would scratch those bastards alive!


    After reading the materials in hand, Long Fei didn''t show his anger like song Anbang. However, his undulating chest still exposed the huge fluctuation in his heart.


    "Did you catch anyone alive?" Long Fei pinches the information in his hand and suddenly asks Xu Shaotang.


    "You want to kill those animals?"Long Fei nodded and saw the murderer in his eyes. His anger could not be suppressed any more. His whole momentum suddenly became furious. He gritted his teeth and said, "I want those bastards to taste all the torture!"


    As the leader of the dragon team, Long Fei boasts that he has seen a lot of knowledge. He has dealt with too many crimes. He thought he would not be angry because of the cruelty of the enemy. But when he saw the information in his hand, he was really furious.


    He is the leader of the dragon team. He is also familiar with all kinds of torture, but compared with the means of those animals, he thinks that the torture he knows is really childish.


    Looking at the furious Long Fei, Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder and said, "maybe you''ll be disappointed. We haven''t caught a single one alive. They were a group of intrepid people who were not afraid of death. Moreover, in order to save those innocent lives before the explosion, we had to make a quick decision, and we didn''t have the heart to catch the living... "


    He also doesn''t know why he wants to explain this to Long Fei. Maybe he still has some remorse in his heart. He blames himself for killing Li Nancheng without a hand. He blames himself for not catching Locke, the key figure, and letting Long Fei vent his anger.


    The atmosphere in the office is so depressed that the three people are all angry now, and they are eager to find someone to vent their anger.


    "Xu Shaotang, let''s fight!" Long Fei holds his fist and gasps in his mouth.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang didn''t refuse. He also wanted to find someone to fight to vent his anger.


    Long Fei stood up and said to song Anbang, "commander song, can I borrow your training room?"

 Chapter 249

    More than 20 minutes later, the two men returned to song Anbang''s office.


    In the process of fighting, both of them tacitly did not use their innate power, and they all relied on their own strength and fighting skills to fight.


    Xu Shaotang is really strong. He can kill Long Fei in ten minutes with the help of his innate power. But without the help of his innate power, he doesn''t get much advantage from Long Fei.


    He was killed from a sea of corpses. How could Longfei not? In terms of physical strength and fighting skills, Long Fei is no less than him.


    In addition to not using the innate power, the two men''s fight almost did not stay, it is a desperate posture, people who do not know why may think that there is a deep hatred between them.


    After a battle, the anger in their hearts has been vented. When they return to song Anbang''s office again, they begin to talk about business.


    "As far as I know, this organization is called ''hand of God''. I guess they have many similar bases around the world," Xu Shaotang said to Long Fei, rubbing his painful cheek


    "The hand of God?" Long Fei reached out to wipe away a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth and frowned, "I''ve never heard of this organization."


    "I''ve never heard of it either." Xu Shaotang sighed: "they may not have only one base in China. When you go back, you can find out where there are more missing people, especially young adults and children. Maybe you can find clues."


    This is what Xu Shaotang is worried about. There are so many old people in China that no one knows whether there are any bases of this organization hidden among them. Even if they didn''t know before, now that they know what they are doing, they can''t stand by.


    Long Fei nodded and said, "don''t worry, we will try our best to trace this matter and try to find out the backstage of this organization as soon as possible."


    "Well, by the way, you can also check Li Nancheng!" Mentioning the beast, Xu Shaotang''s anger, which had just been extinguished, showed signs of resurgence. He said bitterly, "Li Nancheng is the person in charge of this base, but he ran away when I was entangled with his men."


    "Li Nancheng? Is that Li Nancheng of the blood wolf group? " One side of song Anbang doubts: "with your skill, he should not be able to escape under your hand?"


    In Song Anbang''s eyes, Xu Shaotang can already be called a top expert. Li Zhiyuan, Li Nancheng''s grandfather, has been dismembered by Xu Shaotang. What storm can Li Nancheng, who is as frightened as a zombie dog, bring out?


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang''s face rarely showed the expression of shame, said: "I despise the enemy, I didn''t expect Li Nancheng around so abnormal two people!"


    "How abnormal is it?" Long Fei came to be interested and said curiously, "you are already a very abnormal person. I am very curious. How strong can you be said to be a abnormal person?"


    In the first world war just now, it seems that neither of them got any advantage, but Long Fei knew that if Xu Shaotang used his innate power, he would not be his opponent. As far as Xu Shaotang''s strength is concerned, he once asked his father, Long Jiang, that his father spoke highly of Xu Shaotang. He only told him: few people are Xu Shaotang''s opponents below the realm of alchemy!


    If she had doubts about her father''s words before, after the first World War, he began to believe his father''s words.


    This boy is only 25 years old. He can reach this height. He can be called a pervert. How strong is he?


    "It''s not how strong they are." Xu Shaotang raised his head, looked at Long Fei and song Anbang, and asked with a bitter smile, "have you ever seen a man who can fight even though his head has been blown out?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They both looked shocked at the same time. In their cognition, no one in the world can survive without a head, let alone fight.


    They finally understand what Xu Shaotang said about metamorphosis. Such people are really metamorphosis.


    "There''s something wrong with it!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei sighed: "if the enemies of China can produce this kind of monster on a large scale, then we will have a hard time in the future..."


    In the face of unconventional attacks, the dragon group is often the first to go to the battlefield. Long Fei can imagine the terrible monster. He doesn''t want the dragon group to meet such enemies in the future.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with approval: "I always suspect that the two monsters were artificially cut off all the pain nerves, and then became so abnormal under the action of some special drugs. They let their children kill each other, probably to train the killing machine, and the medicine tested on those young people is probably the medicine that can make people lose their heads and fight. "


    Connecting the two, it is not difficult to guess the purpose of the "hand of God" to build that underground base.


    "According to what you said, that organization may not be able to mass produce that monster." Song Anbang analyzed: "the two monsters you fought with were probably produced by chance. Maybe they had a high failure rate in making that kind of monsters before, so they had to constantly test and improve their potions.""Most of it!" Long Fei nodded to agree with song Anbang''s analysis, then stood up and said to them, "I need to go back as soon as possible. I will give these things to them. If there is any result, I will inform you as soon as possible. At the same time, I will suggest that Li Nancheng be wanted all over the world. "


    Now he only knows that the base where the explosion happened has done a lot of heartless things, but he doesn''t know the specific situation. He needs to go back immediately and feed back the information he got from Xu Shaotang. As for how to decide, it''s no longer his worry.


    Knowing that he was in a hurry to return, they stood up and said goodbye to him.


    Long Fei shook hands with Xu Shaotang gently, and said: "you accidentally found out the secret of" hand of God "this time, and indirectly destroyed their base. I think they''ve already watched you. You should be more careful yourself. Let me know if you need any help! Of course, with your ability, you may not need my help. "


    "Thank you for your reminding!" Xu Shaotang grinned at him and said, "even if they don''t come to me, I will go to them. Don''t worry. I won''t be polite to you. Take care of yourself. Our enemy may be very strong this time! "


    "All right!" Long Fei said: "we''ll see you later!"


    When Long Fei returned to the capital with the information and information from Xu Shaotang, the leaders of the capital immediately held a secret meeting.


    Meanwhile, a wanted order jointly issued by the Ministry of public security and the military of China has spread all over the world

 Chapter 250

    Even though Huaxia has wanted Li Nancheng all over the world, Xu Shaotang is still a little uneasy. He has a feeling that Li Nancheng may become a strong enemy in his life.


    Song Anbang''s troops searched in the mountains for three days, and finally found a tunnel under the ruins of the base. When they pursued to the end of the tunnel, they found that they had entered the territory of neighboring countries.


    For this reason, the two sides have had a big friction on the border.


    However, the senior management of Huaxia is now having a headache for the "hand of God" organization, and they are not in the mood to care about things here at all. Song Yinian only let song Anbang handle it at his own discretion.


    Song Anbang did handle it according to his own discretion, but the way he handled it can be described as a rogue.


    "It''s a matter of discretion..." Xu Shaotang laughingly looks at Song Anbang with a leisurely face.


    This product is just a rogue. It''s clear that it''s one of his own people who crossed the border. However, he honestly questioned the neighboring countries why they built a tunnel to lead to China.


    Of course, it is impossible for the neighboring countries to admit that they dug this tunnel. However, in the face of the fact that there is a tunnel leading to China, they are unable to argue. After a long time, they say, "planting and framing!


    Of course, song Anbang could not admit that he was indeed planted and framed. In this way, the two countries began to fight at the border.


    Song Anbang said with a smile to Xu Shaotang: "what do you know? I call it preemptive. Hum, if we deal with these people, we will always be in a passive position!"


    Although it was only a few months since he came to Weixi military region, song Anbang had figured out a way to deal with neighboring countries. He also used this method. At least he never suffered a loss in his mouth.


    As for the struggle between the two sides, song Anbang did not suffer at all.


    This makes neighboring countries have a headache. Song Anbang is a typical hedgehog. They can''t find a chance to speak.


    Xu Shaotang gave song Anbang a rare thumbs up and said: "it seems that you are in the Weixi military region like a duck to water. Maybe you can really become the youngest member of the military commission!"


    He originally thought that song Anbang would suffer a lot in Weixi military region, but from the current situation, song Anbang is not only not in a mess, but also here like fish in water. It seems that he was right to choose Weixi military region.


    "Thanks for that, kid." Song Anbang said with a smile: "if you didn''t think of a way to get the eagle team to me, I couldn''t open the situation so quickly. After they came here, they helped me deal with a lot of difficult things. We didn''t suffer from several small-scale conflicts here. "


    When he looks at Xu Shaotang, song Anbang has to sigh that things are hard to predict. At the beginning of the year, he was still at odds with this boy, and almost shot him. Unexpectedly, they seem to have become friends now.


    "If you don''t thank me, don''t say so." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "There''s really no need to be polite to you boy!" Song Anbang nodded and said with a banter smile: "I''m your father-in-law no matter how I say it, you should help me!"


    He has already got the news that Xu Shaotang has made an engagement with his daughter from the master song. He is not only happy for her, but also worried about her.


    Happily, my daughter is finally with the person she likes. What worries me is that Xu Shaotang is destined to be a romantic. I don''t know how many women he will provoke. I want to share my beloved man with many women. I don''t know if my daughter can handle these things well.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang was speechless for a moment. He gave him a white look and said, "you should know that my engagement with Enoch is only temporary. If any of us regret it, we can cancel our engagement at any time..."


    Song Anbang waved his hand, interrupted him and said calmly: "I don''t care how you get along with her, or that sentence, if you dare to bully her, I''ll kill you and give you some missiles!"


    "I see. You''re so wordy!"


    This is not the first time that song Anbang has said these words to him. Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to discuss song Yinuo with him any more. He digs off the topic and asks, "what are you going to do with the children and young adults rescued from the underground base?"


    Mentioning this, song Anbang''s smile disappeared and replaced it with a murderous face. He said hatefully, "those animals are not allowed by heaven. Do you know that the news from the military hospital is that all the young and middle-aged people are crazy, and those children..."


    At this point, song Anbang could not say any more. He turned his head to one side, picked up the tea on the tea table and poured it into his mouth.


    "What about those children?" Xu Shaotang asked eagerly.


    From Song Anbang''s expression, the children''s situation is not good, even worse than those crazy young adults. He is eager to know what happened to those children.


    Song Anbang breathed heavily, closed his eyes in pain, and said in a trembling voice: "except for the children who just went in from Lin''an orphanage, the other children have almost become wild animals, even worse than wild animals..."Song Anbang''s mind came up with the picture he saw in the military hospital yesterday.


    Those children didn''t let anyone close to them at all. A female military doctor wanted to apply medicine for a child with an injured arm. As a result, the military doctor just came within one meter of the child, and the child jumped on it like a wolf.


    If not for the rescue in time, the female military doctor might have been bitten off her neck by the child.


    After the women''s doctor was rescued, the child went back to the corner of the room and curled up. He watched the people outside the room warily and showed his teeth to them from time to time.


    Hearing song Anbang''s story, Xu Shaotang pinches his fist. Even if his fingernails have sunk into the flesh of his palm, he doesn''t feel any pain. In his heart, he only has the impulse to crush Li Nancheng and others into pieces.


    "I intend to keep these children in the military hospital." Song Anbang picked up the lighter, lit a cigarette silently, smoked the cigarette to the end at one breath, resisted the disgusting impulse and said: "if they can recover slowly, it''s better. If they can never recover, I can only imprison them. After all, it''s too dangerous to let them out..."


    "I understand!" Xu Shaotang nodded gently. Under song Anbang''s surprised eyes, he took out a cigarette from the cigarette box he put on the table.


    When the cigarette was lit, Xu Shaotang took a puff.


    "Cough..." Xu Shaotang, who smoked for the first time, was choked to tears.


    But, except for himself, no one knows whether the tears were choked by smoke or shed for those innocent children

 Chapter 251

    Today is Chinese New Year''s Eve. The Xu family has already prepared all the necessary things for the Spring Festival, and the couplets and lanterns in front of the door have also been hung up.


    Although the decoration is very festive, the people of the Xu family can''t really be happy. Xu Shaotang hasn''t come back yet. They always feel that there is something missing.


    As the daughter-in-law of the Xu family, song Yinuo, who lives alone in Tianhai, has also been invited by Xu Wenzheng and his wife to spend this unforgettable spring festival with them.


    The Lin family also gathered in the Xu family. For the Spring Festival, it''s just for fun. A big family is together, making a lot of noise. That''s the proper atmosphere for the Spring Festival.


    "Mom, why doesn''t dad come back?" Miao Miao is lying on Lin Shuying''s leg, but his eyes are looking at the gate of the Xu family. His childish face is full of missing.


    Lin Shuying gently stroked Miao Miao''s red face and said in a soft voice: "since my father promised Miao Miao that he would come back, he would definitely come back. Maybe my father is preparing new year''s gifts for Miao Miao now."


    At noon, Xu Shaotang had called home and said that he would come back before dinner. Everyone had been waiting for him since lunch, but he didn''t see Xu Shaotang.


    "Miaomiao doesn''t want his father to prepare gifts. He just wants his father to come back soon!" Miao Miao''s mouth is full of expectation in his eyes.


    It''s getting dark. The food on the table has been hot twice, but Xu Shaotang still doesn''t appear.


    "Why don''t we have dinner first, not waiting for that smelly boy!" Xu Wenzheng asked everyone to have dinner first, and then wait like this. I don''t know when to wait.


    It''s not a matter that everyone is waiting for someone hungry.


    "No!" The three women said at the same time.


    Xu Wenzheng and his wife looked at each other, and saw a strong sense of helplessness from each other''s eyes. The three girls were all tied to their son, and the boy was really lucky.


    At the same time, Lin and his wife also looked at each other, but their eyes were full of worry.


    They have found that Lin Shuying''s love for Xu Shaotang has gone beyond the normal family relationship, and Xu Shaotang''s care for Lin Shuying has also made the old couple suspicious. They have made up their mind to ask their daughter clearly after today.


    The sky has been completely dark, outside also sounded the sound of firecrackers, a bunch of fireworks in the dark sky, forming a beautiful picture.


    Just when everyone thought Xu Shaotang was going to break his appointment, there was a rumbling sound in the sky. The sound of firecrackers covered most of the sound of the helicopter. However, the searchlight of the helicopter was very conspicuous in the thick night.


    Beautiful fireworks blooming in the sky, the helicopter we have been looking forward to seems to be stepping on fireworks.


    "Daddy


    Miao Miao cheerfully called out, broke free from Lin Shuying''s arms, and quickly ran to the yard. Little girl has been used to Xu Shaotang always driving a helicopter back, see that helicopter, know is Xu Shaotang back.


    Three women also rushed to the hospital, they can''t wait to see the beloved man.


    The helicopter hovered over Xu''s compound, the cabin door opened, and Xu Shaotang jumped directly from the helicopter. After landing, he gave the pilot a thumbs up. The pilot gave him a big thumb, then the helicopter disappeared in the dark.


    "Daddy Miao Miao pours up and hugs Xu Shaotang''s leg.


    Xu Shaotang embraces Miao Miao in his arms and kisses her on the girl''s face with her beard.


    The little girl was pricked by Xu Shaotang''s beard and giggled incessantly. The childlike laughter spread far and far in the night sky.


    Looking at the intimate father and daughter, we couldn''t help smiling.


    "Well, don''t stand still!" Xu Wenzheng came out with a smile: "hurry to have dinner. You young people can carry it, but I''m going to be unable to carry it."


    They all go back to the room full of laughter. Song Yinuo and Fang LAN quickly take the food on the table to heat up. Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying take the wine in one area and clean the wine cups in another area, as if they had discussed in advance.


    When the hot food was served again, everyone''s faces were filled with happy smiles.


    After a busy year, it''s a rare happiness to be able to gather with relatives and lovers, taste the hot food and drink the fragrant wine.


    The glass is full of wine, even Miao Miao''s small glass is filled with a small mouthful of sweet wine.


    "Happy New Year


    With a cheer, everyone''s cups came together, and endless laughter filled the night


    Xu''s yard is also full of all kinds of fireworks. Xu Shaotang holds the seedlings and lights them one by one.


    A bunch of fireworks soared into the sky, joined the lively feast, colorful fireworks in full bloom in the sky, as if to announce the reunion of the family to the world.


    "It''s been a good year!" In the yard, Fang LAN leans her head on Xu Wenzheng''s shoulder and looks up at the various fireworks in the sky with a satisfied smile on her face.Xu Wen is gently holding her hand, said with a smile: "yes, this year, really good, many years did not have such a happy Spring Festival!"


    Song Yinuo, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun stand together, and their eyes are attracted by the man holding Miao Miao wantonly.


    "I haven''t seen such beautiful fireworks for many years..." Lin Shuying murmured to himself. The feeling in his eyes seemed to melt people.


    Su Ruyun looked back at Xu Shaotang and said with a chuckle, "yes, what a beautiful fireworks. Just like us women, even moths flutter at the fire, we have to leave a moment of brilliance."


    "Why do moths put out the fire? Fireworks will be gorgeous..." Song Yinuo held his chin and said with a smile.


    "Hee hee, Enoch, you still have the potential to be a poet." Su Ruyun covered his mouth and chuckled. Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he suggested, "why don''t we write poetry?"


    "Good!" Lin Shuying was also interested and asked, "who will come first?"


    "I''ll do it." Xu Yi said with tears in front of his eyes: "is it true that the old man''s face is still moving? The cool wind in the West Tower will disappear for a while. Don''t let the spring pass away. If you wear a blanket and a few raindrops, you''ll be worried. "


    Her smile is a little bitter, but also a little helpless, but more is to meet the happiness.


    "It''s my turn!" Su Ruyun walked lightly and looked at a full moon in the sky. She whispered: "I''ve been looking for the red world for several times. I''m sorry for the falling flowers, but I don''t speak. I wish the moon would send my lover away."


    Her face is only full of happiness and gratitude, grateful for the round for her lover''s moon.


    They both wrote poems. Lin Shuying, of course, couldn''t fall behind. She opened her lips and said, "I don''t know the cold moon in my bed. I''ve been thinking about yuyuqionglou for several times. If I have to follow the flowing water in this life, I''ll laugh madly."


    They are not poets. Their poems may not be beautiful, but they are the true portrayal of their hearts.


    Not far away, Xu Shaotang, holding Miao Miao in his arms, looks back at the three women with different styles. His heart is full of tenderness, and he can''t help holding Miao Miao more tightly.


    What a wonderful year! I hope next year will be as beautiful as this year


    (some poems are written by my younger brother himself. Please don''t care too much. It''s just personal feelings. I hope Haihan can understand the impassability)

 Chapter 252

    On New Year''s day, the Xu family is more lively than usual.


    When Xu Shaotang climbed out of the gentle village, the door of Xu''s house was full of vehicles, and the bustling scene was like a market.


    "This man A little bit more... " Xu Shaotang''s steps stop at the stairs, staring at the crowded living room.


    Pang Shu, the housekeeper, is directing the Xu family''s bodyguards to move five mahjong tables into the backyard. On the other side, Tang Xiangming and others have already made one table, and Fang LAN are also preparing to make another table.


    A closer look shows that the living room is full of acquaintances. Apart from several important members of Tianhai, most of them are there. Even Li Lan, who is very shy, has come to Xu''s house for the first time.


    The first time I came to Xu''s home, Li Lan was still a little stiff, holding Chen Cheng tightly in her small hand, as if for fear that she might be lost.


    Li Baoshan didn''t interrupt the intimacy between his sister and Chen Cheng. He enthusiastically helped, and his eyes filled with pity and relief.


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang came down from upstairs.


    "Happy new year, Xu Shao!" Tang Xiangming is playing cards while paying New Year''s greetings to Xu Shaotang.


    "Happy New Year Xu Shaotang replied with a smile.


    Along the way, we kept saying new year''s greetings to Xu Shaotang, who also politely returned the blessings. When he came to the door, he suddenly found that the atmosphere was not right, and everyone looked at him eagerly.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang was puzzled and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Ha ha, Xu Shao, this is your fault." Tang Xiangming said with a smile: "don''t play with everyone, come to some practical things!"


    When he said this, Tang Xiangming stretched out two fingers and rubbed them gently. His meaning is self-evident.


    Chen Cheng took Li Lan''s hand and coaxed him: "yes, boss, we all come here early to pay New Year''s greetings. Don''t you send some red envelopes?"


    "Yes, yes, send the red envelope quickly!" Other people also follow suit, there is no red envelope will not let Xu Shaotang out of the posture.


    Xu Shaotang has a black face. He thought he was very popular, but he didn''t want to fight. Everyone is waiting for him here. Except for Li''s brothers and sisters, who is not a poor man, he is willing to ask him for a red envelope.


    "Secretary Tang, I''ll give you a million red envelopes. Do you dare to accept them?" Xu Shaotang said to Tang Xiangming, "you are not afraid of being accused of corruption and bribery."


    Tang Xiangming said with a smile: "if you accept other people''s red envelopes, it must be bribery. If you accept Xu Shao''s red envelopes, it''s called lucky money."


    Speechless, I don''t know how old I am, but I can still ask myself how much money I want.


    Looking at so many people looking at themselves anxiously, Xu Shaotang had to call the bank and ask them to prepare 10 million cash to send to them, and send red envelopes to these people. They didn''t have a hundred thousand, so they really couldn''t do it.


    After receiving a call from Xu Shaotang, the bank manager, who is still on vacation, let out a cry. After hanging up the phone, he made a brief report to the president and immediately took someone to get the cash.


    Half an hour later, the ten million cash he asked for was already on the table of the Xu family.


    "Ha ha, today I will kill all sides!" Tang Xiangming, who received a hundred thousand red envelopes, laughed and immediately threw himself into the battle on the mahjong table.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and continued to give out red envelopes.


    "Xiao Lan, put away this little red envelope first!" Xu Shaotang handed the 100000 cash red envelope to Li Lan, "when you and Chen Cheng get married, I''ll give you a big red envelope!"


    In order to be with Li Lan, Chen Cheng has suffered a lot. Now he''s willing to be the boss. Of course, he has to say something.


    "Xu Shao, I I can''t have... " Li Lan nervously shook his head, a Laurie face is full of rosy clouds.


    Chen Cheng is not polite. He almost grabs the big red envelope and says to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "thank you for your red envelope, but don''t forget to promise my big red envelope."


    "Yes! Not without you, boy Xu Shaotang smiles and pats him on the shoulder.


    Ten million yuan of cash was quickly spent. Even the Xu family''s bodyguards and servants received 100000 yuan of red envelopes. The new year''s picture is a celebration, which can make everyone happy. Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about the money.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang sat down, Lianxin had led Xie an to the gate of the Xu family. With a charming smile on her face, she said, "Oh, it seems that I''ve missed something good?"


    Seeing the arrival of Lianxin, Fang LAN quickly stepped back from the mahjong table and said with a smile, "Lianxin is coming. Sit down quickly. It''s time to make a table with Enoch and the three of them. I''ll prepare some fruit for you."


    "Happy new year, aunt!" Compassion naturally took Fang Lan''s arm, took a box from Xie an''s hand and handed it to Fang LAN: "this is the New Year gift I prepared for you. I hope you like it."


    "You''ll come as soon as you come, and you''ll be polite to your aunt." Fang LAN took the box from pity heart and opened it in front of her. There was a bottle lying in the box with a crystal clear liquid in it. Fang LAN took a look at the bottle and asked curiously, "what is this?"Pitifully, he said, "this is the honey produced by my own bees. It''s not a valuable thing. It''s just a little bit of care. I hope my aunt will like it."


    "I love it. It bothers you!" Fang Lan said with a smile.


    For families like the Xu family, as long as money can buy gifts, they are not valuable. On the contrary, small gifts with heart can make them feel more precious.


    The so-called ceremony light affection heavy, probably is such.


    When Fang LAN opened the bottle, a fascinating aroma lingered in the living room.


    Smelling this fascinating fragrance, Fang LAN knew that this must not be ordinary honey, perhaps, the value of this bottle of honey far exceeded their estimate.


    Su Ruyun, who is short of one in three, and several of them also smell the fragrance and run here, curiously looking at this bottle of delicious honey.


    Greedy Su Ruyun stretched out her little finger and gently dipped a little honey into her mouth. At the moment of honey entrance, her face suddenly appeared a very intoxicated look.


    "It''s delicious!" From that intoxicating taste, Su Ruyun can''t help but scream.


    Stimulated by her, even the lady song Yinuo and Lin Shuying can''t help sticking out their fingers and dipping a little honey into their mouth, and then their faces show the same expression as Su Ruyun.


    "Grandma, I want it too!" Miao Miao, the greedy cat, also ran over, holding Fang Lan''s leg and began to act coquettishly.


    Fang LAN dipped a little into Miao Miao''s mouth and said with a smile, "eat quickly, little greedy cat!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 253

    All the people in the room were attracted by the delicious honey. Even Xu Shaotang became a little curious.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is about to ask Lianxin what''s so strange about this bottle of honey, a woman''s sharp roar suddenly comes out of the door of Xu''s house.


    "Xu Shaotang, get out of here for Miss Ben!"


    People attracted by the smell of honey were immediately attracted by the roaring voice.


    Xu Shaotang went to the door, looking at the beautiful woman at the door, with a helpless smile on her face. After all, the girl came.


    "Let her in..." Xu Shaotang stopped Xu''s bodyguard from driving forward, rubbing his forehead and saying.


    After the bodyguard retreats, Ji Rushu raises his cheek and strides into Xu''s courtyard.


    "Shaotang, where did you get into this debt?" Lin Shuying had a faint smile on her face, but only a few of them understood the hidden meaning behind the smile.


    She can accept song Yinuo''s participation, does not mean that she can accept other women''s participation. They at least know song Yinuo''s roots and know that song Yinuo will not compete for favor, and song Yinuo also acquiesces to their existence. In this way, we will get along well.


    As for other women, they will never allow them to join in until they have a clear understanding, otherwise they will make the house a mess.


    Xu Shaotang could only smile sheepishly and said with a guilty heart: "there is a misunderstanding between me and her..."


    Yes, he always thought that there was only a misunderstanding between himself and Ji Rushu. When he was in Paris, he just wanted Ji Rushu to cover for him.


    But he never thought that what he took away was a woman''s first kiss, and it was still a strong kiss without warning.


    "Ha ha, misunderstanding?" Su Ruyun came forward and pretended to hold his arm, but actually he had caught Xu Shaotang''s soft meat around his waist. "If you misunderstand, will others come to the door so angrily? And it''s still on the first day of the lunar new year. It seems that your misunderstanding is a bit deep. "


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that this woman obviously chose this time on purpose.


    Ji Rushu really chose this time on purpose. Xu Shaotang made him unhappy for a few days. She decided to make Xu Shaotang unhappy for a whole year. This bastard just took his first kiss. He even left himself in Paris alone, and then left without even calling.


    I have never seen such a shameless person before. Today, I will let you have a good look at his face!


    Ji Rushu came to Xu Shaotang with an angry face. When he saw the three beauties around Xu Shaotang, his anger was even more intense. He crossed his waist and said angrily: "bastard, do you want to deny it? Think Miss Ben is such a bully? "


    A "eat dry wipe clean", immediately all the eight trigrams of the fire hook up.


    Chen Cheng gives Xu Shaotang a thumbs up with a bad smile, but he is almost kicked out of the door by Li Baoshan.


    Fang LAN rubs his forehead, and he can''t laugh or cry in his heart. God knows how many romantic accounts his son has caused outside. What''s more, there are three beautiful women in the family, and the bastard is still out there. Let alone his women, he can''t even be a mother.


    "Miss, is there any misunderstanding between you and Shaotang?" As the head of the family, Xu Wenzheng stood up and said, "if there''s something wrong with you, just say it. We''ll make the decision for you."


    "Who are you?" Ji Rushu looks at Xu Wenzheng suspiciously.


    "I''m Shaotang''s father, Xu Wenzheng!"


    Hearing Xu Wenzheng''s self introduction, Ji Rushu''s bright eyes suddenly flashed a ray of light. Then, he tried to squeeze out a few tears from his swollen eyes and pretended to cry: "uncle, you must make the decision for me! This bastard took advantage of me in Paris and left me alone in Paris. I searched for him for a long time before I found him... "


    She deliberately said the kiss thing as taking advantage, is to let everyone misunderstand.


    Sure enough, after hearing her cry, Xu Wenzheng immediately looked at Xu Shaotang with a black face: "what''s the matter? You make it clear to me


    It''s not a gentleman who takes advantage and runs away. This bastard is too irresponsible!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t explain, but said to Ji Rushu with a black face: "Miss, please don''t talk nonsense. It was an emergency. I didn''t have time to explain to you. Well, I''m sorry for kissing you. I hope you don''t mind... "


    "Strong kiss?" Lin Shuying eyebrows a horizontal, the heart has made up his mind to clean up this bad guy.


    Song Yinuo angrily looks at Xu Shaotang. This bastard, he even hates to send him to the door. He even goes out to kiss other women. Is he so unattractive?


    For the first time, she doubted her charm.


    Other people are also looking at Xu Shaotang, hoping to find out what happened to the kiss. They don''t think it''s too big to watch the excitement. Anyway, it''s none of their business. It''s the first surprise of the new year to see such a play on the first day of the new year.But Xu Wenzheng and his wife put down their heart. It turned out that they were just kissing. They thought the boy had taken advantage of the girl.


    "Well! "Sorry?" Ji Rushu snorted coldly, "how about I castrate you and apologize to you?"


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. Can it be the same? This girl is a little too vengeful. She just kisses her, and she wants to castrate herself


    "Why, nothing to say!" Ji Rushu''s face flashed a smile of triumph.


    Xu Shaotang really can''t say, this girl''s powerful mouth, but he has a deep understanding, God knows what will be damaged by her when he says the next sentence.


    Instead, Su Ruyun released Xu Shaotang''s arm, took Ji Rushu and said, "sister, I''m Shaotang''s fiancee. Can you tell us how he kisses you? If it''s really his fault, we''ll let him give you an account. "


    "Fiancee?" Ji Rushu looked Su Ruyun up and down and said, "if I were you, I''d castrate this bastard while he''s sleeping, so that he won''t be out all day. This elder sister, I think you are also a reasonable person. I advise you to leave this heartless man as soon as possible. There are many good men in the world. There is no need to hang on this playboy! "


    This time, she came to revenge on Xu Shaotang to let him know that she was not so easy to bully.


    Now Su Ruyun''s appearance just gives her a chance. If she can make this bastard''s backyard on fire, her purpose of this trip will be achieved.

 Chapter 254

    However, she was doomed to be disappointed.


    Su Ruyun is not as angry as she expected. She just takes a loving look at Xu Shaotang and says to Ji Rushu with a smile: "it''s rare for us women to meet a man who really loves us. When we meet him, even if it''s a moth to the fire, we will rush on him regardless of ourselves."


    Song Yinuo has a deep understanding of this. He knows that there are two women in this man''s family, but he is still desperate to rush up.


    This is Su Ruyun''s cleverness. Even if she beats Xu Shaotang violently now, she will still give Xu Shaotang enough steps in front of so many people.


    Her words make Ji Rushu almost stare out.


    This is not in accordance with his script. In her opinion, Su Ruyun should now fling about in front of Xu Shaotang and give him a cry, two troubles and three hanging. Only when she sees Xu Shaotang''s headache can her anger and grievance disappear.


    "This elder sister, he''s cheating on you Ji Rushu muttered: "aren''t you angry at all?"


    This time, song Yinuo answered her question: "if he wants to flirt, we can''t help it. Instead of being angry with him all the time, we''d better keep our position. If he has you in his heart, he will consider for you. If he doesn''t have you in his heart, what''s the use of being angry with him? It''s just adding to the trouble! "


    These words not only mean to lower Xu Shaotang''s steps, but also come from her true feelings.


    "Crazy! You are all crazy Ji Rushu shakes his head and can''t believe there are such women in the world.


    What makes her even more angry is that such a good woman has been arched by Xu Shaotang. As expected, she has answered that sentence: all good cabbages are arched by pigs!


    "Well, Miss Ji, don''t sow dissension again!" Xu Shaotang threw a grateful look at the two girls and said to Ji Rushu, "I admit I didn''t do it properly, but I did have something important to come back. If you feel unhappy, you can beat me up."


    No matter for what reason, it was his own fault. Since Ji Rushu came here, he also took this opportunity to resolve this resentment.


    Ji Rushu snorted coldly: "hit you? You took advantage of Miss Ben and thought it would be OK for me to have a fight? "


    "What do you want?" Xu Shaotang asked helplessly.


    Ji Rushu is in trouble when he asks this question. She originally planned to make Xu Shaotang''s backyard on fire, but now it seems that the road doesn''t work. She can''t just let go of the bastard man who took his first kiss. For a while, she will think of other ways to revenge him.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet!" Ji Rushu stares at him angrily and hums: "I''ll come back to you when I think about it!"


    Hearing her words, the people on the scene couldn''t help but laugh. This woman is too funny. She didn''t figure out how to settle the accounts, so she came to the door?


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, take your time and come back to me when you think about it."


    The arrival of Ji Rushu is just an interlude. After we get to know the whole story, we will lose the interest of gossip and continue to play mahjong!


    However, Lin Shuying their table has changed people, Fang LAN pulls pity heart to one side and whispers, but his position is left to Ji Rushu.


    Ji Rushu is also the kind of person who is familiar with himself. He soon put the Revenge of Xu Shaotang behind him and began to play mahjong with the other three girls.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Baoshan and Xu Shaotang found a relatively quiet place. After they sat down, Li Baoshan said, "Xu Shao, I''m going to take some of them abroad in the new year."


    "Going out for exercise?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Li Baoshan nodded and said, "yes, we don''t want to be limited by the current bottleneck. Only by challenging stronger opponents can we have the opportunity to break through the bottleneck."


    They have been pursuing strong strength, and they always remember Xu Shaotang''s words: the real strong strength is obtained from constant close combat!


    "Now that you have made up your mind, just do it according to your own ideas! Anyway, I hope you''ll come back alive. " Xu Shaotang said solemnly.


    He knew that when Li Baoshan and his family went abroad, they must have gone through a bloody killing. There were no experts abroad, and they could die in a foreign country if they were not careful. Although powerful power is tempting, life is more important. He doesn''t want to hear the news that any of them died in battle.


    "Don''t worry, Xu Shao. We will be more careful." Li Baoshan nodded, his eyes full of determination.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at him and said with a smile, "in fact, we have a suitable opponent here now."


    Li Baoshan looked at him in surprise, and then carefully looked at all the people in the Xu family''s living room. After scanning around, his eyes stopped on Xie an.


    "Go Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder, "last time you haven''t won, this time you can have a good competition. Xie an''s Kung Fu is not weak, and he will be a good opponent."When Li Baoshan stares at Xie an, Xie an also seems to find him. Looking back at Li Baoshan, who is full of fighting spirit, his eyes suddenly ignite a trace of fanaticism.


    If there is no need for extra words, they seem to have a soul in their hearts. At the same time, they stand up and quickly walk out of the Xu family''s yard.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about the outcome of the battle. Whether he won or lost, it was a good experience for Li Baoshan.


    Just as he was about to go out for a walk, Ji Rushu suddenly ran to him, stretched out his hand to him and said very impolitely: "take the money! I''ve lost all my money


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang is speechless. Does this girl really take herself as an outsider?


    "Hurry up!" Ji Rushu said very impatiently: "you are a big man, what are you doing with such a fuss? Where did you kiss me like that? "


    Well, let''s talk about it again!


    In order not to let Ji Rushu continue to talk about it, Xu Shaotang wisely chooses to spend money to eliminate disaster.


    Chen Chenggang just got the 100000 red envelope, but before he covered the heat, Xu Shaotang took it back and turned to Ji Rushu, who was impatient.


    After getting the red envelope, Ji Rushu immediately returned to the mahjong table, intending to get all his losses back!


    "Boss, you really value color over friends!" Chen Cheng stares at Ji Rushu and takes away his own red envelope. He says to Xu Shaotang with a bad smile.

 Chapter 255

    Three days later, with big bear, buffalo and sharp knife, Li Baoshan set foot on the plane to the Middle East.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t see them off. Instead, he gave each of them 10 million yuan in cash, and told them the contact information of his left hand, so that if they encounter difficult things, they can ask his left hand for help.


    The left hand has been in the killer circle all the year round, and its strength and contacts are better than them.


    Ji Rushu has been playing mahjong for several days in the Xu family. After losing millions of cash, he finally leaves the Xu family contentedly. Of course, the millions are taken from Xu Shaotang.


    After a few days of excitement, the Xu family finally recovered.


    With no guests at home, Xu Shaotang can finally accompany his family well.


    On the sixth day of the first month, we should send the poor to open the market.


    The employees of Shengshi group don''t have to go to work today, but Lin Shuying, the president of Shengshi group, has to go to work today. Today is a good day to start business. According to the past practice, we have to go to the gate of Shengshi headquarters and put a firecracker on it, hoping that the new year will be prosperous.


    In the past, it was all done by Xu Wenzheng. Now that Xu Wenzheng is retired, it naturally falls to Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun.


    Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang was once again taken over as a driver.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is about to take two beauties to Shengshi headquarters, his mobile phone rings.


    Pick up the phone and have a look. It''s pitiful.


    "Pity, are you going to tell me something about opening a business?" Xu Shaotang joked: "let''s not talk about polite words. Why don''t you give me a few bottles of honey that day?"


    After just a few days of honey from Lianxin, Xu Shaotang obviously feels that his mother''s look has become better. He feels as if he is several years younger.


    This also made him curious about the magic honey. Later, he asked again and again, but pity didn''t tell the secret of the honey.


    The pity on the other end of the phone gave a faint smile. The man was greedy. He thought that kind of honey was so easy to get. It took her a long time to get that small bottle of honey. Even she didn''t have time to taste it, so she gave it to Fang LAN as a new year''s gift.


    In addition to Fang LAN, no one has enjoyed such treatment for the time being.


    When she thought of Fang LAN, she couldn''t help but put Fang LAN together with the shadow in her memory.


    Compassion shook her head, waved the shadow in her mind, and said with a smile to the phone: "I really have a gift for you, and it should be a gift that you are very interested in."


    "Tell me, what gift is it? I don''t like mystery very much Xu Shaotang is still intrigued by compassion''s success.


    He really wanted to know what the gift was, and he said that he would be interested, which made him more curious.


    "You''d better come here now. I''m sure this gift will satisfy you!" With a little smile, he added, "this is a gift you''ve been looking for for for a long time."


    It''s really interesting for her to be able to lift the man''s appetite. Unconsciously, she has a sense of teasing.


    "Can''t you tell me first?" Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile that he did not know that the woman was deliberately hanging his appetite.


    Pity is iron heart, want to make fun of him, lazy said: "if you don''t come again, I can''t guarantee this gift still, rest assured, this gift must be what you want!"


    Don''t give Xu Shaotang to continue bargaining room, pity heart directly hang up the phone, mouth show a smile, she can imagine the man''s face at the moment.


    Xu Shaotang''s face is really not very good, this woman, will hook up their curiosity, but do not tell him the answer, it is really helpless.


    "Lianxin asked me to go to him and said that there was a gift that I was very interested in..." Xu Shaotang raised his mobile phone to the two women in the car, with a helpless look on his face.


    "What gift can she have that you are interested in?" Su Ruyun was puzzled. With a turn of her eyes, she suddenly said with a smile, "isn''t the gift that interests you the most from her? Why, is she going to sacrifice herself? "


    "Bang..."


    Xu Shaotang in Su Ruyun''s head to appreciate a sudden chestnut, showing a smile, said: "I am most interested in the gift, not in this you here?"


    When speaking, he also deliberately stares at Su Ruyun''s extremely full chest, the meaning of the words is self-evident.


    "Bah, it''s getting shameless!" Su Ruyun spat and added with a smile: "well, it''s good. It''s almost catching up with me..."


    In a word, let Xu Shaotang defeat again.


    Lin Shuying couldn''t stand the love between these two people in the early morning, so he pushed Xu Shaotang: "in that case, you can go there quickly, and we can drive ourselves."


    "Well, good!" Seeing no one around, Xu Shaotang quickly kisses Lin Shuying on the face, and then leaves in Lin Shuying''s angry words.After he left, four members of the wolf team automatically took his place. This is the bodyguard he sent to the two women.


    Since the last time he saw Li Nancheng, he did not dare to take it lightly. Unless he accompanied the two girls, he would send four members of the wolf team to protect them. No one knew when Li Nancheng''s mad dog would come to bite again.


    He not only destroyed the Li family, but also destroyed the base that Li Nancheng was responsible for. They were already dead enemies, so we should always be on guard against Li Nancheng''s revenge.


    When Xu Shaotang arrived at the hunter''s club, pity had been waiting for a long time. Seeing the curious look on Xu Shaotang''s face, she nodded with satisfaction. What she wanted was this effect.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang sits down in front of Lianxin.


    He felt that this woman didn''t ask him to come in person to give him a gift, or that giving him a gift was just an excuse, because he didn''t see anything that could be used as a gift in this retro room.


    Of course, if this woman really gives her as a gift to him as Su goblin said, he may be really hard to refuse. The lazy and charming smell of this woman really has a fatal attraction to men.


    Pity heart languidly changed a comfortable posture to lean on, said with a smile: "you are really a anxious person, don''t worry, there is no other thing, I said is to give you a gift, will give."


    "Then take out the present."


    Pity heart body slightly forward, looking at his impatient appearance, light way: "this gift, also want you to go with me."


    "OK, let''s go then." Xu Shaotang stands up, his curiosity is really hooked to the extreme by this woman, he can''t wait to know what this so-called gift is.

 Chapter 256

    Under the leadership of compassion, Xu Shaotang finally saw this special gift.


    This gift is very simple, just a person, but a person he has been looking for for for a long time - He Li!


    He has always remembered he Bin''s instructions before he died. After he bin died, he has been sending people to inquire about He Li''s trace. After cooperating with Lianxin, he has not forgotten He Bin''s instructions. Lianxin uses his intelligence network to help him search for He Li''s trace.


    Now, at last, I found her.


    Just, he Li''s appearance now, he already almost can''t distinguish. In his impression, although he Li is not as beautiful as a flower, she can be regarded as a symbol. If not for her arrogant and arrogant character, she is also a small jasper.


    Now in front of him is a bony woman, her body tightly curled up into a ball, shivering in the dark corner of the room, yellow hair messy hanging on the ground, perhaps too long no bath, her body sent out a disgusting stench.


    There are several syringes on the old wooden table, and some simple and crude drug tools made by ourselves.


    Seeing someone coming, heli raised her godless eyes. After seeing the person clearly, she subconsciously retreated. Her thin face was full of fear, and her body was shaking.


    However, a look of resentment flashed in her godless eyes.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to describe his feelings now. He has mixed feelings in his heart. He is not only guilty of failing to live up to He Bin''s entrustment, but also guilty of He Li.


    To some extent, he Li''s appearance has an indirect relationship with him. If he hadn''t slapped him twice, he Li wouldn''t have left the hospital in a rage. Maybe he wouldn''t have been infected with drugs.


    "I think you must have a lot to say to her." Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face, he said, "I''ve given you the gift. Next, you can do it yourself."


    Pity gently closed the door to leave, leaving the narrow space for them.


    Xu Shaotang walks over gently, squats down in front of He Li, takes off his coat and puts it on her.


    "Get out of here!" He Li stretched out her bony hand, pulled off her clothes and yelled in a hoarse voice: "I don''t need your pity!"


    She hates, hates this man personally destroyed her original happy life, if it is not for this man, that brother who wants to hold himself in the palm of his hand will not beat her ruthlessly. She could have been a lucky woman with all kinds of love, but now she looks like a ghost.


    All this is caused by this man!


    Xu Shaotang put the torn dress on her again and said angrily, "you''re making yourself cheap!"


    "Ha ha, I just want to be myself!" He Li raised her sunken cheek and said with a crazy smile: "the body is my own. What do I want to do to humble myself? Do you want to show your kindness by showing pity for me? Ha ha, I won''t give you a chance! "


    Be yourself? Do you still need to be cheap?


    After leaving the hospital, she got mixed up with a few unruly people and contracted drugs under their influence.


    When she realized that she shouldn''t go on like this, she couldn''t get rid of the addiction.


    In order to get drugs, in order to get that little bit of money, she sold her body and became a cheap woman! Because of drug abuse, her health is getting worse day by day. Her once beautiful appearance is no longer there. Few people come back to her business. She can only survive like a beggar.


    She has been abused enough. Do you still need to be yourself?


    "I don''t need you to show my kindness!" Repressing his anger, Xu Shaotang said, "I am not a kind man! I just don''t want to live up to your brother''s dying advice! "


    "Deathbed instructions?" He Li''s crazy smile gradually disappeared. She didn''t know where her strength came from. She suddenly jumped up, grabbed Xu Shaotang''s skirt and roared, "what''s wrong with my brother? Tell me, what''s the matter with him? "


    "He Sacrifice... " Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes.


    "Dong..."


    He Li seemed to lose all her strength and fell back to the ground heavily. Tears in her eyes were like the flood of breaking the dike.


    She deliberately disappeared. She took drugs in order to revenge her brother. She wanted him to suffer from endless guilt. Now, hearing the news of her brother''s sacrifice, she suddenly found that what she had done was meaningless.


    She can''t help but think of her brother''s face and voice. She suddenly realizes that she has lost her only relative and the one who cares for her forever.


    In this world, there will be no more people who care for themselves like their brother, and no one who can tolerate their own unbridled.


    "Wow..."


    A tearing cry finally broke the silence in the room. He Li wailed like a helpless child.Xu Shaotang didn''t know how to comfort the poor woman, so she could only accompany her quietly, thinking about how to settle He Li.


    For a long time, he Li had no strength to cry. She collapsed like a mummy, just sobbing in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang bent down, took her from the cold ground to the dirty bed, covered her with a quilt and asked, "what are your plans in the future? As long as I can help you, just ask


    He Li''s tears were still flowing, but she showed a sad smile and said coldly: "I want you to die! Can you do that? Do you dare to do it? "


    "I..." Xu Shaotang opened his mouth and didn''t say anything after all.


    He really can''t do it, and he can''t do it!


    "Ha ha, can''t you do it?" He Li laughs like a madman and says, "I knew you didn''t dare. You''re a complete hypocrite!"


    "Whatever you say!" Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry, just said lightly.


    He Li reluctantly propped up her body and stared at Xu Shaotang like a poisonous snake. She said coldly, "Xu Shaotang, as long as I don''t die, I will not let you go! It''s you who ruined our brother and sister. I want you to pay for what you did! I''ll give you a taste of the loss of your family, too! "


    At this moment, he Li not only blames Xu Shaotang for her tragic experience, but also blames him for her brother''s sacrifice. Her resentment is deeper.


    "You should thank you for having a good brother. If you hadn''t promised him, I would have let you live and die!" Xu Shaotang also looked coldly at He Li, "if you want to move my family, you can come and have a try. Even if you fail to live up to He Bin''s advice, I will kill you myself!"


    His words do not take a trace of emotion, family is what he cares about at present, he will never allow anyone to lay hands on his family!


    Maybe he had guilt for He Li before, but now, he suddenly found that he didn''t have to feel guilty at all. Even if he didn''t have himself, he Li would come to this step sooner or later. If he didn''t promise to take care of her, he didn''t care about this woman at all.


    There must be something hateful about poor people. It''s probably he Li.


    "Good brother?" He Li laughs: "he is really a good brother! But what do you think he is? "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 257

    Xu Shaotang can''t wait to leave the Hunter Club.


    He just handed over a check of five million yuan to He Li. If he Li can get rid of her drug addiction, the five million yuan will be enough for her to spend the rest of her life. If she still degenerates like that, she will be very kind.


    He Li later how to die, he is not in the mood to care, he just want to immediately find Lin Shuying.


    He got a shocking news from holly, which also made him guess a possibility.


    Xu Shaotang drives like crazy, causing passers-by to look at him. Now he is both surprised and happy. He just wants to find Lin Shuying to verify his guess.


    When he arrived at the Shengshi group, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun had already completed the worship ceremony, and the firecrackers coiled hundreds of meters at the gate of Shengshi were waiting for them to light them.


    Xu Shaotang quickly stopped the car, several lunges rushed to Lin Shuying, took her arm, and said: "follow me!"


    "What for?" But Lin Shuying refused to move his steps. He just looked at him, pointed to the firecrackers on the ground and said, "this will start soon."


    "Xu Yun said:" I can''t wait to see the same thing


    After that, regardless of whether Lin Shuying is willing or not, she is directly dragged into the company.


    He really can''t wait. He wants to know if his guess is right. If his guess is all right, he can''t imagine how Lin Shuying has come over these years. All she has done is for herself!


    On the 49th floor of Shengshi group, in the president''s office, Lin Shuying nervously looks at Xu Shaotang, who is out of breath. He doesn''t know what happened to him and how he went to Lianxin. It seems that the whole person has changed?


    Especially when she saw Xu Shaotang''s almost red eyes, she could not help but back two steps: "Shaotang, what''s the matter with you?"


    She subconsciously thought, has Xu Shaotang lost patience to wait for her, want to forcibly occupy her? If so, she does not know whether she can withstand such a blow.


    "Miao Miao is my daughter?" Xu Shaotang steps forward and suppresses the surging tide in his heart. He stares at Lin Shuying''s eyes and asks.


    Lin Shuying suddenly pulled out in his heart, but he patted his chest and said, "just for this? You scared the hell out of me! Miao Miao, of course, is your daughter. You are a good daughter all day, and you want to spoil her. That little girl is more intimate with you than with me. "


    "You know I didn''t mean that!" Xu Shaotang shakes his head, grabs Lin Shuying''s hand and says seriously, "I''m asking you, is Miao Miao my own daughter?"


    Maybe he should have thought of this for a long time. Miao Miao and he are too close. It''s not their own charm, but the blood is thicker than water between them.


    Hearing his question, Lin Shuying''s calm face showed a trace of confusion. He pulled his hand away and said, "what do you say? How could Miao Miao be your own daughter? You''re not going to pity, are you crazy? "


    Although the flustered color on her face just flashed by, she was keenly captured by Xu Shaotang. Now, he has 90% confidence that Miao Miao is his own daughter!


    This is what he thought after hearing he Li tell he Bin''s secret.


    He never thought that he bin was gay!


    "How long will you lie to me?" Xu Shaotang''s big hand caresses Lin Shuying''s cheek. His heart is full of love. He doesn''t know how much Lin Shuying has suffered in recent years.


    "I didn''t lie to you!" Lin Shuying dodged his eyes and said stubbornly.


    She doesn''t know how Xu Shaotang has such a guess. She just doesn''t want to tell Xu Shaotang her secret for the time being.


    Xu Shaotang slowly approaches Lin Shuying, embraces her in her arms in her panic struggle, and whispers in her ear, "is Yang Rui gay? You married him because you had Miao Miao first... "


    At this moment, his heart suddenly brightened, a lot of things he wanted to understand.


    Lin Shuying and Yang Rui have been married for many years. In front of outsiders, they always look respectful to each other. But in fact, there is no relationship between them. Maybe they only have brother and sister relationship.


    Yang Rui''s real lover is he bin!


    Now he finally understands why he bin risked his life to assassinate Li Zhiyuan and avenge Yang Rui. He secretly blames himself for being too stupid.


    When Yang Rui died in a car accident, he bin was the first to rush to Yang Rui''s body, and he cried and fainted. Although Lin Shuying was very sad at the beginning, he was comforting him all the time. This is really abnormal.


    In this way, Lin Shuying must know the relationship between Yang Rui and he bin.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Yang Rui and he bin are admirable brothers. Moreover, with Lin Shuying and Miao Miao as the cover, it is impossible for others to doubt their relationship.However, the secret between them was finally discovered by He Li. Although she felt that the feeling between her brother and Yang Rui was disgusting, she kept the secret for he bin all the time. Even he bin didn''t know that her sister had discovered her secret.


    The delicate body in her arms was shocked suddenly. She thought about all she had endured these years, and her tears couldn''t be controlled any more. She knew that Xu Shaotang had discovered all this, and she couldn''t hide it any more.


    After so many years of concealment, he finally found out!


    Well, tell him all about it. He has suffered too much over the years. Now he has become a real man. He can protect himself from the wind and rain, and he is no longer the disgusting playboy. Finally, he can trust himself to her


    Feeling the great fluctuation of Lin Shuying''s mood, Xu Shaotang and she separate slightly and kiss away the tears on her face. The tears are salty, as if they were the sadness of her long years of depression.


    "Tell me, what the hell is going on?" Xu Shaotang gently stroked that pear blossom with rain cheek, and his heart was filled with infinite tenderness.


    He knows that Miao Miao is his own daughter, and he is sure that Miao Miao is also Lin Shuying''s own daughter. He just doesn''t know what he did to Lin Shuying in those years, and how much unknown suffering she has suffered in these years.


    He owes Lin Shuying too much.


    After they sat down on the sofa in the president''s office, Lin Shuying slowly fell into memory.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 258

    Six years ago, at Lin Shuying''s graduation party.


    Lin Shuying, wearing a long white dress, stands gracefully in the banquet hall of the graduation reception. Her eyes are big and full of spirit. There seems to be water waves in her eyes, which gives her a feeling of wanting to talk and rest. Her long hair, like a waterfall, just falls on the fragrant shoulder, just like a fairy coming out of the painting.


    Next to her, however, is a woman whose style is totally different from hers.


    This woman''s dress is undoubtedly extremely gorgeous and exposed. Her big eyes are smiling and charming. The water covers the fog and the ground. She is charming. Her small mouth is slightly tilted and her red lips are slightly open. She wants to attract people. This is a charming woman from her bones. She seems to be luring men all the time and affecting men''s nerves.


    Their appearance immediately attracted all the men''s eyes at the party.


    "Ruyun, you see those boys are attracted to you." Lin Shuying said with a smile.


    Su Ruyun disdainfully glanced at the fanatical male classmates and said with a smile: "don''t look at these people who are respectable, which one is not a beast in clothes? I can tell you, don''t be deceived by the hypocrisy of these people. We two lovely flowers can''t be wasted in the hands of these animals. "


    While they were talking, a domineering young man came into the meeting, his face was full of cynicism, but his eyes were staring at them.


    Seeing the visitor, Lin Shuying frowned and said in secret: Why did he come?


    Su Ruyun noticed Lin Shuying''s look, took a slender finger to gently poke her, curiously asked: "do you know that person?"


    "Yes, why not?" Lin Shuying''s face showed a helpless smile: "that''s my cousin, Xu Shaotang."


    "Xu Shaotang?" Su Ruyun carefully looked at the man who was gradually approaching them and said with a smile, "is that the black sheep cousin you often mentioned? It''s a pity that she was born on him. If someone is reliable, maybe Miss Ben will still be interested in playing... "


    Lin Shuying white Su Ruyun one eye, this dead girl, can not so color?


    What''s more, no matter how unbearable Xu Shaotang is, he is his own cousin after all. Moreover, this bastard is very good to her. He can''t let this boy fall into Su Ruyun''s hands, otherwise he will be fooled by Su Ruyun.


    Xu Shaotang waved to Lin Shuying and trotted here.


    "Shaotang, why are you here?" Lin Shuying frowned and asked Xu Shaotang, who ran to him with a smile.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "today is your graduation party. Of course I''m going to attend it."


    While talking, Xu Shaotang can''t help but glance at Su Ruyun''s eyes, which are full of disgusting thoughts.


    "Little brother, do you have any bad intention to stare at others like this?" Su Ruyun hated the Playboy to death in his heart, but he still put a smile on his face, "if you are like this, people will be shy."


    Xu Shaotang''s voice of Su Mei''s taking part in the shares made Xu Shaotang''s fire. Otherwise, Lin Shuying would be in front of him, and he might have jumped on it.


    Lin Shuying gently touches Su Ruyun and tells her not to make fun of Xu Shaotang.


    Su Ruyun is planning to continue to tease the playboy. A man with glasses in a black dress comes over with a wine glass. After nodding to Su Ruyun and saying hello, he goes straight to Lin Shuying. The gentleman reaches out his hand and sends out an invitation to Lin Shuying: "Shuying, can I dance with you?"


    Not waiting for Lin Shuying to speak, Xu Shaotang has been blocked between the glasses man and Lin Shuying. He takes a cold look at him and spits out a word: "roll!"


    "Why are you so impolite?" Glasses man looked at Xu Shaotang, very unhappy said.


    "Either go now, or I''ll ask you to go away!" Xu Shaotang looks at the man with glasses with a rebellious face, and his eyes are full of disdain.


    "Shaotang!" Lin Shuying pushed away Xu Shaotang, who was standing in front of him. He turned black and said, "this is my classmate. Be polite!"


    If Lin Shuying doesn''t open her mouth, Xu Shaotang may just let it go, but now she''s teaching herself a lesson for the man with glasses? The jealousy in Xu Shaotang''s heart rises instantly, and takes out a stack of thick banknotes from his body. In several people''s surprised eyes, "pa" slaps on the glasses man''s face.


    "Whoever helps me beat up this rubbish, this money is his!" Xu Shaotang pointed to the man with glasses, raised the thick stack of money in his hand and yelled at the people at the party.


    The so-called money moves people''s hearts. This thick stack of banknotes immediately moved many people. Gradually, some people began to cast unfriendly eyes on the men with glasses.


    Lin Shuying atmosphere, pull down Xu Shaotang high arm, angry way: "you crazy enough?"


    "Not crazy enough!" Xu Shaotang shows a big smile to Lin Shuying. He has another check in his hand and shouts to those who are ready to move: "I''ll add another million, so that this bastard can''t get out of bed for three months. All the medical expenses are mine!"At the beginning of the pile of money has been enough to make people excited, and now he took out a one million cash check, there are many people in the crowd showed greedy eyes.


    "Pa!" Xu Shaotang is secretly happy when a slap hard fan in his face.


    Lin Shuying pulled the check in his hand and tore it to pieces in an instant. He said angrily, "do you think you have money? Do you think you can do whatever you want with money? "


    Xu Shaotang Lengleng touched slightly red cheek, he can''t believe, Lin Shuying actually will hit himself for this glasses man!


    "You''re dead!" Xu Shaotang returned to his senses and looked at the man with glasses viciously. At the same time, he took out his own phone and called several people on the road.


    He won''t do anything to Lin Shuying, but he won''t let go of the man with glasses. Without him, how could Lin Shuying be willing to beat himself?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang openly hire someone to beat him on the phone, Lin Shuying is more angry. He pulls the man with glasses forward, looks at Xu Shaotang provocatively and says, "you want to hire someone to beat him, right? OK, let''s fight with me


    After that, regardless of Xu Shaotang''s purple face, he took the man with glasses to the dance floor.


    Watching Lin Shuying and the man with glasses cuddle on the dance floor, Xu Shaotang''s jealousy is about to burn him completely. The person holding Lin Shuying should be him, not the obscene man with glasses!


    "You are jealous, little brother?" Su Ruyun came forward, hooked Xu Shaotang''s chin and said with a smile, "do you want my sister to dance with you to eliminate the fire for you?"


    "Get out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to see other women now. Thinking about Lin Shuying''s attitude towards herself just now, she feels a kind of heartache in her heart. She grabs the foreign wine beside her and pours it into her mouth

 Chapter 259

    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how many bottles of wine he has drunk. He feels dizzy, but Lin Shuying on the dance floor still talks and laughs with the man with glasses.


    "Stop drinking!" Su Ruyun went to Xu Shaotang and sat down. He grabbed the bottle from him. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and asked, "are our shadows very beautiful?"


    Xu Shaotang opened his hazy eyes and glanced at the enchanting woman in front of him. He struggled to get up from his seat and stumbled out.


    "Ha ha, still playing stubborn with my sister?" Su Ruyun, with a sly smile, follows the drunken Xu Shaotang. He steps forward to hold him and says with a smile, "go, sister, take you to a good place!"


    Xu Shaotang has almost lost consciousness and can only let Su Ruyun help him to the deserted grassland behind the school.


    Of course, Su Ruyun can''t run Xu Shaotang in this place. She just thinks that it might be very interesting to let this Playboy run around the school without a trace. She has plenty of means to deal with this kind of playboy.


    Lying on the soft grass, Xu Shaotang opened his hazy eyes and saw a beautiful woman taking off her clothes with a smile on her face.


    In his mind, he can''t help overlapping this figure with the woman she is haunted by.


    Don''t know where the strength, he put the woman into his arms, regardless of the struggle of the woman in his arms, began to wantonly kiss the woman.


    "Asshole! Let go of me Su Ruyun screams. She wants to cry now. Originally, she thought that this bastard had lost his drunkenness and turned into a pool of mud. Unexpectedly, she is now under the pressure of him.


    Fighting wild geese all day long and being pecked by them is Su Ruyun''s real feeling now.


    Xu Shaotang did not stop because of her shouting, just tearing her clothes madly.


    "Asshole, you asked for it!" Su Ruyun clenched his teeth, arched his leg, knee suddenly hit Xu Shaotang''s key.


    "Ah..." Xu Shaotang a scream, cover their own key down.


    Su Ruyun finally broke away from Xu Shaotang. Although she stopped Xu Shaotang''s violence in time, she was still taken advantage of by Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who covers the key and curls up in a ball on the ground, she suddenly gets angry in her heart and kicks him a few feet. Then she leaves contentedly.


    Lin Shuying didn''t see Xu Shaotang in the banquet hall. She left her partner and ran out. As soon as she came out, she met Su Ruyun, who was preparing to enter.


    "Ruyun, have you seen Shaotang?" Lin Shuying pulls Su Ruyun who arranges clothes and asks anxiously.


    In fact, when she was on the dance floor, she had been quietly watching Xu Shaotang. When she saw Xu Shaotang drinking muggy wine there, she was heartbroken and helpless.


    She knew that Xu Shaotang was drunk and disappeared. She began to worry about whether he would have an accident. Then she ran out in a hurry to find Xu Shaotang.


    Su Ruyun pointed to the grass in the corner of the school and said with hatred, "your son of a bitch wants to take advantage of my mother. I threw him there to cool off!"


    "Why did you leave him there?" Lin Shuying stamped her foot and ran to the grass.


    Su Ruyun just followed her slowly, thinking that my mother didn''t castrate him, even if it was merciful! Thinking that he was almost sullied by that bastard just now, Su Ruyun''s anger came up again, and he thought whether he would kick that bastard again.


    When Lin Shuying arrived on the grass, Xu Shaotang had fallen asleep, but he still kept his hands covering the key points and curled up into a ball.


    "Just like that, he would want to take advantage of you? I think you want to take advantage of him Lin Shuying looked back at Su Ruyun, pointed to the messy footprints on Xu Shaotang''s body and said, "how can he be like this?"


    She has guessed that these footprints must be left by Su Ruyun.


    When her plot is exposed, Su Ruyun is embarrassed and smiles. She tells Lin Shuying all about what happened just now. In the end, she shows a look of grievance.


    After listening to her story, Lin Shuying is angry and funny, but he doesn''t know what to say. He can only ask Su Ruyun to come forward to help him. They carefully carry Xu Shaotang to the hotel outside the school.


    They tried their best to get Xu Shaotang into the hotel room.


    Su Ruyun collapsed on the sofa of the hotel, while Lin Shuying didn''t pay attention, he kicked Xu Shaotang''s ass and scolded: "it''s as heavy as a pig. It''s really a pig head playboy!"


    Lin Shuying comes in with a steaming towel and carefully covers it on Xu Shaotang''s forehead.


    "Shuying, you should let this bastard suffer, otherwise he really takes himself as a character!" Su Ruyun looks at Lin Shuying, who is busy and busy. He goes forward and pinches Xu Shaotang''s nose.


    Lin Shuying patted her paws away and said with a headache: "OK, don''t make trouble here. Go back quickly. I''ll stay and take care of him!""And take care of him?" Su Ruyun said, "if you don''t put him on the grass to blow the cool wind, it''s worthy of him! Don''t worry about him. Let''s go back to the party. "


    Lin Shuying took a look at Xu Shaotang, who was fast asleep. She gently shook her head and said, "well, you''d better go by yourself. The Xu family is the only child. If something happens, my aunt will have to cry to death."


    Thinking of his aunt''s doting on his cousin, Lin Shuying couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "All right, then take good care of him!" Su Ruyun stood up, pinched Xu Shaotang and hummed: "you are lucky. Next time you fall into my hands, I will let you know why the flowers are so red!"


    After su Ruyun leaves, Lin Shuying can finally sit down and have a rest.


    When she is ready to help Xu Shaotang cover the quilt, Xu Shaotang suddenly hugs her, a mouth full of wine gas pasted up.


    No matter how much she struggles and cries, Xu Shaotang''s arm hugs her like a pair of pliers. Seeing that her clothes are torn apart one by one, Lin Shuying painfully closes her eyes, as if she has confessed her life


    When Xu Shaotang let go of her, Lin Shuying has lost the strength to cry, just looking at the man with a baby smile.


    She can''t believe that she was robbed of her virginity by drunk Xu Shaotang


    Lin Shuying struggles to get up from the bed and leaves the place where she has experienced a lifelong nightmare

 Chapter 260

    Twenty days later, Lin Shuying wakes up from that nightmare. However, she has another nightmare.


    She''s pregnant!


    Although she knew that she had no blood relationship with Xu Shaotang, she still didn''t know how to deal with this unexpected little life.


    If Xu Shaotang is not a playboy, if he is not a dandy, she may have a little hope. After Xu Shaotang was drunk, she became more indulgent, which has completely lost her hope.


    Give birth to this unexpected little life? How can she explain to her parents?


    Do you want to get rid of the baby? But that is also a small life!


    Lin Shuying fell into a difficult choice, two consecutive nightmares, has been about to let her lose her mind.


    Walking aimlessly in the street, the street is a pair of lovers nestling together, looking at their love eyes, Lin Shuying heart more painful, she knows, originally she hoped for romantic love, is more and more far away from her.


    Just when she was in a trance, a young man with yellow hair sprang up on the street. He grabbed her handbag and ran away quickly.


    "Rob Rob... " Lin Shuying opened her mouth. After all, she didn''t shout out. Although there were some valuables in her bag, she really didn''t have the strength to shout. Or, she didn''t bother to shout at all.


    The Yellow haired youth just jumped out not far, and a tall man was standing in front of him.


    "Boy, don''t mind your own business if you don''t want to die!" Huang Mao took out his dagger and looked at the man in front of him fiercely.


    The man smiles: "I''ll take care of this business!"


    "To die!" Huang Mao gave a cold hum and rushed forward with a dagger in his hand.


    However, less than half a meter before he rushed forward, he immediately threw his dagger and bag to the ground, and knelt down with his head in his hands.


    Because, in the man''s hand did not know when already many a swarthy pistol. In the face of the black muzzle, Huang Mao instantly lost his temper and obediently raised his hand to surrender.


    After handcuffing the yellow hair, the man walked to Lin Shuying with the bag and handed the bag to Lin Shuying: "Miss, your bag."


    "Thank you Thank you Lin Shuying raised his head, opened his cracked lips and squeezed out two words from his teeth.


    "Lin Shuying?" The man saw her haggard face, some uncertain asked.


    Hearing him call out his name, Lin Shuying subconsciously looks at the man in front of him, and then exclaims: "are you Yang Rui


    "Yes Yang Rui nodded with a smile. "It''s rare that you still remember me. We haven''t met for four or five years, have we?"


    They were originally high school classmates. During the college entrance examination, they applied for different schools and never contacted each other. Unexpectedly, they met here today. Yang Rui had to sigh that the world is really small.


    Facing the old classmate whom we haven''t seen for many years, Lin Shuying finally managed to squeeze out a smile: "yes, we haven''t seen each other for nearly five years. I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way in five years."


    As a policeman, Yang Rui is naturally good at observing words and colors. Looking at the expression on Lin Shuying''s face, he knows that Lin Shuying has something in mind.


    "I don''t think you are in a good mood. Are you in trouble?" Yang Rui asked tentatively.


    "No..." Lin Shuying shook her head stubbornly, but her haggard face exposed her mind.


    Yang Rui is about to ask again. The roaring sound of the police car has already sounded. After he says sorry to Lin Shuying, he immediately rushes to the police car and escorts the yellow hair who robbed the bag.


    After the police car left, Yang Rui went back to Lin Shuying and said to her, "we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Why don''t we find a place to have a good chat? I think the things in your heart should make you very difficult. You can share them with me. Maybe I can help you."


    Over the years, Lin Shuying has met too many suitors. She is about to habitually refuse Yang Rui''s invitation. Suddenly, she thinks that maybe it''s good to have someone to share her thoughts.


    When they came to a quiet coffee shop, Yang Rui said tentatively, "you can treat me as a good listener. After you tell the things in your heart, you will feel better in your heart."


    Lin Shuying takes the warm coffee and drinks all the coffee in the cup at one go. She cleans up her mood and tells Yang Rui what''s on her mind.


    Of course, she didn''t say that she was robbed of her body by Xu Shaotang. She just said that she had a child after an accident. She didn''t know how to explain to her parents or how to treat the little life in her stomach.


    After listening to her, Yang Rui flashed a surprise on his face and suddenly said to Lin Shuying, "why don''t we get married?"


    "Cough..." Lin Shuying was surprised by Yang Rui''s words and looked at him in surprise. He didn''t know why he thought so. Didn''t he mind that the child wasn''t his?


    "Don''t get me wrong..." Seeing Lin Shuying''s surprised eyes, Yang Rui looked around cautiously, then lowered his voice and said to Lin Shuying, "in fact, I am Homosexuality... "Over the years, China''s society has gradually progressed. Although homosexuality is gradually accepted by some people, for most people, they are still a strange group. So when he said this to Lin Shuying, Yang Rui seemed a little embarrassed.


    "You are Homosexuality? " Lin Shuying widened his eyes and covered his mouth for fear that he might cry out.


    Yang Rui nodded. Lin Shuying''s surprise was in his expectation.


    "Sorry..." Lin Shuying looked at Yang Rui embarrassed, "I have no other meaning, just too surprised."


    He didn''t blame Lin Shuying''s strange vision. He explained in a low voice: "well, because of the special relationship of my work, it''s not convenient for you to know my affairs. So I thought, you just need a person to stand up and take the responsibility of children, and I just need a marriage and children to cover up our own affairs. We can cooperate completely. In this way, we can both solve our problems. "


    "But I don''t know how to deal with children''s problems." Lin Shuying''s dim eyes restored a glimmer of light, but the melancholy on his face did not recede.


    Yang Rui thought about it and said seriously: "to tell you the truth, from my point of view, I hope you can keep the children, so that no one will doubt my problems. But for you, after all, it''s a matter of life-long happiness, so you still need to make your own decision. No matter what decision you make, I will support you. "


    After separating from Yang Rui, Lin Shuying thinks about his words carefully. For a long time, she finally makes a decision that she wants to leave this innocent little life.


    Since their happy life has been destroyed, why bother this innocent little life?


    Half a month later, despite the opposition of her family, Lin Shuying and Yang Rui got married, starting a five-year loveless marriage

 Chapter 261

    For these past events, although Lin Shuying said calmly, as if it had nothing to do with it, the more indifferent she was, the more heartache Xu Shaotang felt, as if there were a thousand needles in his heart.


    He really can''t imagine how Lin Shuying has lived in the past six years. She is guarding this secret alone. No one can feel her inner pain, only she licks the wound in the dark.


    Xu Shaotang moved to embrace her, just want to hold her in his arms to comfort.


    "You should have told me earlier..." Xu Shaotang stroked her hair and her face, and her heart was full of love.


    Lin Shuying also hugged him tightly, leaned his head on his solid arm, sighed and said: "you used to look like that, what''s the use for me to tell you?"


    In the past, Xu Shaotang didn''t do his job. In addition to the nightmare, Lin Shuying almost gave up on him. If it wasn''t for the relationship between the two families, she might not want to see Xu Shaotang again. How could she tell him about it?


    Besides, with Xu Shaotang''s character, if you tell him about it, I''m afraid he will make it known all over the world. In that way, it''s nothing more than adding trouble to everyone.


    "Then you should tell me the first time after I''ve changed my ways." Xu Shaotang said softly.


    Lin Shuying smile, with a bit of women''s unique playfulness, said: "I said, this is what you owe me! I want to tell you for the first time, isn''t it too cheap for you? "


    "It''s really hard for you these years!" Xu Shaotang infinite love said.


    Lin Shuying released his hands, slowly pushed him away, hooked his neck, looked at him with tender eyes, and said: "without the bitterness of the past, where can today''s sweetness come from? Everything in the world has cause and effect. I am very grateful that God has made you a man that I am willing to trust for life."


    From the beginning to the end, there was no pain on her face, only happiness in her heart.


    After experiencing that nightmare, she once thought that she would never get the happiness that a woman should have. She was also desperate and confused. If she had not had her clever daughter with her all the time, and if she had not cared for her husband like a big brother, she might have chosen to leave the world long ago.


    All the sufferings will be rewarded. Her long waiting finally moved God. The man who once brought her nightmares has now become an upright man.


    He once had his own nightmares, but now he wants to be happy.


    The four eyes are opposite, and the deep feeling in their eyes can no longer be opened.


    "Love me


    Lin Shuying, with a moving murmur, lit Xu Shaotang completely, picked her up and walked into the bedroom of the president''s office.


    This time, Lin Shuying didn''t refuse. She responded to the man''s love with all her enthusiasm. Why didn''t she wait too long for this moment?


    The crackle of firecrackers downstairs in Shengshi seems to be celebrating for the couple who finally got together after a lot of hardships.


    After the storm, Lin Shuying collapsed in Xu Shaotang''s arms like a pool of mud, feeling his strong heartbeat, and his flushed face was full of happiness.


    Finally thoroughly got Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang love to death the people around her, want to hold her in the arms, never separated.


    "Let''s have a showdown with our parents." Xu Shaotang suddenly turned over and said.


    He doesn''t want to hide it like this. Besides, they even have children. There''s no need to hide it. Sooner or later, the parents of both sides will know about it.


    Since we have to face it sooner or later, why not tell them as soon as possible.


    Lin Shuying shook his head: "don''t tell them for the time being!"


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang puzzled way: "you are worried about their uncle there?"? Don''t worry, no matter what I have to face, I will bear with you


    Lin Shuying has experienced too much pain. Xu Shaotang did not take the responsibility before. Let him take it. He believes he can do better.


    Lin Shuying pressed his warm chest and said in a low voice: "give them some time first, let them have a psychological preparation. If we tell them all of a sudden, I''m afraid my father will move back to Yangcheng in anger. Take your time. Don''t be in a hurry


    She knew that with the stubborn old man Lin Yunong''s temper, she would certainly find it hard to accept this fact for a while. Even though she was not the biological daughter of Lin and his wife, she still had a nominal relationship with Xu Shaotang. She did not want to fall out with her adoptive parents again.


    Xu Shaotang can''t help holding her body closer. This woman, no matter what she does, is always thinking about others, but she has never thought about herself. She is so kind, but she bears so much pain alone.


    When they were feeling tender, there was a knock on the door.


    Who can knock at this time except Su Ruyun? She didn''t see them downstairs, so she decided to come up and have a look.The two quickly put on their clothes. Xu Shaotang went to open the door of the president''s office.


    As soon as Su Ruyun enters the door, he looks at him with a smile. Then he puts his head together and looks into the bedroom. When he sees Lin Shuying''s flushed face, he instantly understands.


    "Oh, you are so impatient!" Su Ruyun sniffed the air with her Qiong nose. She came to Lin Shuying with a playful expression and said with a smile, "congratulations. It seems that we are going to sleep together in the future."


    Well, it''s a good idea. I must work hard to realize it. Xu Shaotang thought of evil taste.


    The rosy clouds on Lin Shuying''s face are more prosperous, and he wants to find a crack in the ground.


    "Well, don''t be shy!" Xu Shaotang walked over and held the two beauties in his arms. He said affectionately, "it''s nice to have you around!"


    Later, Xu Shaotang told Su Ruyun about the past six years ago.


    After hearing this unforgettable past, Su Ruyun''s eyes began to turn red. She did not expect that Lin Shuying had endured so much alone for so many years.


    While feeling sad for Lin Shuying''s past, she was envious. She looked at Xu Shaotang chagrined and said, "I told you, I knew it would fall into your hands. Six years ago, you should have been cheap!"


    "Why?" Lin Shuying asked strangely.


    Su Ruyun tooted his little mouth and said, "in that case, maybe my child is the same size as Miao Miao!"


    Su Ruyun has always been worried about her children''s problems. Especially when she learned that Miao Miao was actually Xu Shaotang''s own daughter, she was even more envious. She also wanted to have a lovely child like Miao Miao with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and laughed. The logic of the goblin can''t be measured by common sense

 Chapter 262

    Since knowing that Miao Miao is his own daughter, Xu Shaotang feels that Miao Miao is more and more like himself.


    Of course, all this is just his psychological function. Whenever he says this to Lin Shuying, Lin Shuying can only give him a white eye.


    On the 10th day of the first month, Xu Shaotang received an invitation from Chen Wei.


    Driving to Chen''s house, Chen Cheng had been waiting at the door. When he saw Xu Shaotang coming, he rushed up: "boss, you''ve come at last. The old man has urged me several times."


    "What''s the matter? It''s worrying you." Xu Shaotang slowly from the car down, puzzled asked.


    As he pulled him into the room, Chen Cheng explained, "Sun Yuanlong has come to worship the mountain gate!"


    I see! Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that after they left Suzhou, he didn''t care about the Chen family and the Qinglong club. Now, it''s Mr. Chen Wei and sun Yuanlong who have reached a consensus.


    When they enter the house, they see sun Yuanlong talking and laughing with Chen Wei.


    "Xu Shao is really a rare guest. Please sit down quickly!" When they saw Xu Shaotang coming, they stood up to greet each other. Chen Cheng''s uncles also said hello to him with a smile.


    Chen Wei''s position is just to the left of his own.


    This small move, let Sun Yuanlong heart more a glimmer of enlightenment.


    China has always respected the left. Since Chen Wei let Xu Shaotang sit on his left, many things are self-evident.


    He speculated that the reason why Sihai Hongmen club has grown so strong in less than a year must be that Xu Shaotang has helped a lot behind it. It is even possible that Xu Shaotang is the person behind Sihai Hongmen club!


    Although Chen Wei sincerely invited him, Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to sit in that position. He gave Chen Wei a smile and said, "I can''t sit in this position, sir. You''d better sit by yourself."


    It''s not a place to sit casually. If you sit down, some things will become stale.


    He and the Chen family are friends, but that doesn''t mean he''s willing to get involved in the Chen family''s affairs. Their current relationship is just right.


    Chen Wei is also a smart man. Seeing that Xu Shaotang doesn''t sit, he doesn''t force himself any more. He moves to the left and gives up the position he just sat in.


    Xu Shaotang then pulls Chen Cheng to sit down, but he deliberately asks Chen Cheng to sit close to Chen Wei. Since Chen Wei has chosen Chen Cheng as his successor, it''s time for him to stand in front of him.


    Sitting between them, Chen Cheng feels on pins and needles. Although he knows that the old man has plans to take over, he is still alive and young, so he can''t bear the burden.


    Chen Wei took a look at Chen Cheng, who was restless. He glared at him and said, "sit down and move again. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you!"


    Being scolded by the old man, Chen Cheng shrinks his neck and sits on the side dejectedly.


    After everyone was seated according to their seniority, Chen Wei began to announce the establishment of the new Hongmen to the public. All of the Chen family were born in Hongmen, so they naturally had no opinions about the establishment of the new Hongmen.


    After a series of tedious procedures, the new Hongmen was officially established.


    (for some reasons, the underworld can''t write too detailed, please understand)


    Tianhai has become the headquarters of xinhongmen, and the brothel has become the branch of xinhongmen in Sucheng, which is still in the charge of sun Yuanlong.


    After the ceremony, Chen Wei invites Xu Shaotang and sun Yuanlong to get together at his cabin in the middle of the mountain. Chen Cheng, who is ready to leave, is also pulled into the hut by the old man.


    Entering the house, Chen Wei asks Chen Cheng to make tea, but he stands up and bows to Xu Shaotang in the eyes of several people.


    "You can''t do that, old man!" Xu Shaotang quickly helped Chen Wei up.


    Chen Wei waved his hand and said, "Xu Shao, you can afford the gift of aging! First of all, if you didn''t kill the blood wolf group, we are still in a deadlock with the Li family in Tianhai, and there won''t be the day when new Hongmen was founded! Second, without your guidance, Chen Cheng would not be what he is today. "


    Sun Yuanlong''s face moved, and he also heard about the blood wolf group. He thought it was the upper class who killed the Li family. Unexpectedly, all this was done by Xu Shaotang! Now he finally understood why Chen Wei let Xu Shaotang sit on his left.


    Xu Shaotang helped Chen Wei to sit down and said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, Chen Cheng and I are brothers. We don''t have to say that."


    "Chen Cheng is so lucky to have a brother like you." Chen Wei said with great emotion: "I plan to let him take over the affairs of xinhongmen in one or two years. At that time, we have to ask Xu shaoduo for support. I hope xinhongmen can be carried forward in his hands."


    There are many descendants of the Chen family, and there are many capable people. Originally, Chen Cheng could not take over the affairs of the family. But who can call this boy lucky?


    When Xu Shaotang was a dandy in the past, Chen Cheng was often laughed at by his family because of his friendship with Xu Shaotang. But now, Xu Shaotang has become the number one in Tianhai, and Chen Cheng naturally has a lot of light. Those who laughed at him in those years can only secretly envy him.Chen Cheng''s great uncle once said with infinite emotion: This is life, if you don''t accept it, you can''t!


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry about this. As long as he recognizes me as a brother, I will stand behind him!"


    "Boss, you will always be my boss!" Chen Cheng filled Xu Shaotang with tea and said seriously, "even if one day you don''t recognize my brother, I will always regard you as my boss!"


    He knew in his heart that Xu Shaotang was responsible for his success.


    If he had not made friends with Xu Shaotang, not many people in the Chen family would have convinced him. If the old man chose him as his successor, he would have been strongly opposed by his uncles. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, he might still be in the night of Tianhai, and it''s impossible to harvest his own love.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Xu Shaotang can''t stand the boy''s sensationalism. He quickly digs off the topic and asks Chen Wei, "why did the old man call us here?"


    Xu Shaotang knows that Chen Wei called them here not only to say thanks, but also something else.


    "It''s not a big deal." Chen Wei looked at the two people with bright eyes: "the new Hongmen has been set up, what are we going to do next? I want to hear from Xu Shao and Yuan long. "


    Xu Shaotang and sun Yuanlong look at each other, with the same smile on their faces, as if they all know each other''s thoughts, and say a place name - Xiangshan!


    In front of his eyes, Chen Wei picked up his tea cup and met them. He said with a hearty smile, "Heroes think alike!"

 Chapter 263

    After the Lantern Festival, everyone became busy. Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun worked overtime almost every day. When they got home, they had to discuss many things with Xu Wenzheng, a retired man.


    In contrast, Xu Shaotang is not very busy, but he has a headache.


    In a few days, it will be song''s 70th birthday. As song''s nominal son-in-law, Xu Shaotang will at least send a gift.


    Of course, it''s impossible for him to have this consciousness. It''s Longjiang''s special call. Longjiang''s meaning is very clear. There''s nothing wrong with Tianhai. Let him not indulge in gentle countryside all day. It''s time to go to the capital. It''s time to go to the Song family.


    Xu Shaotang has a headache. He doesn''t know what gift to prepare for song Yinian. For people like song Yinian, the value of a gift can''t be measured by its value.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finally thought of a suitable thing -- the kind of strange honey of pity heart!


    "It''s settled!" Xu Shaotang snapped his fingers and drove to the Hunter Club.


    "Why did you come to me again? Are you not afraid that your family members are jealous? " Lianxin leans on the reclining chair, raises his head and looks at Xu Shaotang sitting opposite him.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang joked: "it''s good for women to be more jealous. I think you should find someone to be jealous."


    Xu Shaotang has been curious about the identity of compassion, but the woman has been secretive, as if deliberately hiding her identity.


    After being teased by Xu Shaotang, his face changed slightly: "you didn''t come here to be a matchmaker for me, did you? If so, you can go. "


    But for the unfathomable strength of Tao Shaotang, compassion really wanted to hang him up and beat him up. At a young age, she even made fun of herself. From knowing this man, now, every time we meet, we can''t help but be teased by this man, just like her nemesis.


    "It''s really hard to find a man who can get into your eyes." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "in fact, I''m here to ask you for something that I gave to my mother last time..."


    "No!"


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, she was interrupted by pitiful heart. She was angry and annoyed. Every time she saw this man, it would be no good!


    "You let me finish what I have to say!" Xu Shaotang looked at the pity of turning his head to one side, and asked: "don''t worry, I don''t take yours for nothing. What''s your requirement? Or, can I buy it?"


    Now he is asking for help and has to keep a low profile in front of compassion. Who can tell that he has nothing to hold?


    "I have only one request!" Pity glanced at him, with a smile on his face, and hummed, "you should disappear from me quickly!"


    "Give me some honey, and I''ll be gone soon!" Xu Shaotang said cheekily.


    "Say no, no!" Pity heart white he one eye, way: "do you think that kind of honey is so easy to obtain?"? To tell you the truth, I gave my aunt that little honey, which I had saved for several years before I had such a small bottle. I didn''t even eat it myself. If you want to, you can wait a few years... "


    How many years? Xu Shaotang has a black face and slanders in his heart. After a few years, he doesn''t know if song Yinian is still there.


    "Since you haven''t eaten it yourself, why give it to my mother?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    The effect of that kind of honey is needless to say, although it does not necessarily have the effect of rejuvenation, but it certainly has the effect of delaying aging. For women, time is undoubtedly the biggest enemy. No matter how beautiful a woman is, after years of devastation, she will grow old.


    Such a bottle of honey can play the role of anti-aging, its precious is needless to say.


    Why is pity given to her mother for such a precious thing? It seems that they are not very familiar with each other, right?


    "Do you need a reason to give someone something?" Lianxin stood up, went to the bed, turned his back to Xu Shaotang, and said faintly, "if you have to ask me for a reason, I can only tell you that your mother''s food is delicious. In order to eat her food more often in the future, shouldn''t you give her some gifts?"


    Every time I think of Fang LAN, I can''t help thinking of the shadow in my memory. Originally, the shadow has been a little blurred, because Fang Lan''s delicious food, the shadow gradually becomes clear.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly: "although your reason sounds ridiculous, I really can''t find anything to refute."


    It''s not a bad thing to have someone who is so nice to his mother.


    Pitiful heart sat down at the head of the bed, dressed in ancient long skirt legs naturally dropped to the bed, asked: "what do you want that kind of honey for? Are you going to beautify yourself or give it to your little lover? "


    "My young master is handsome enough. Do you still need hairdressing?" After a rare narcissism, Xu Shaotang grabbed his hair in a headache and said, "I''m going to prepare a birthday present for song Yinian. I don''t have anything in my hand, so I came to you for help. But now it seems that we have to give other gifts... "Originally thought that there would be harvest in Lianxin, now it seems that we have to prepare gifts for song Yinian again.


    Alas, why didn''t you find that it was such a headache to prepare gifts for people before?


    "For this?" Pity Heart funny looking at him, said with a smile: "I always thought you are very smart, did not expect you were so stupid."


    "What do you say? Do you have any good suggestions? " Xu Shaotang is interested. Listening to the meaning of compassion, she seems to know what to send to song Yinian.


    Pitifully, he pointed to the cup in front of Xu Shaotang and said, "the good people of song''s level are nothing but tea and wine. It''s hard for you to come up with any good tea. You can give him some good wine..."


    As far as she knows, Xu Shaotang robbed the Xu family''s good tea from Song Anbang, and song Yinian certainly didn''t like what song Anbang had. She knew that Xu Shaotang had two jars of old wine in his hand, but she didn''t know how much was left.


    As soon as she said it, Xu Shaotang remembered it and nodded slightly, which was a good idea.


    However, the two jars of old wine in his family have been almost drunk. In order to prepare this gift for song Yinian, it seems that he has to go to Suzhou in person.


    "Thank you for your advice!" Xu Shaotang stood up to say goodbye to Lianxin. As soon as he was ready to leave, he suddenly remembered something and asked, "what''s the matter with Heli?"


    Pitying heart calmly said: "still like that, it''s just more than before..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and turned to leave.


    Since he Li still wants to degenerate like this, he has nothing to do. Everyone has the right to choose his own life. This is He Li''s own choice. No wonder others.

 Chapter 264

    Xu Shaotang comes to the wooden house of the alcoholic madman again.


    The door of the wooden house is closed. Su Shaotang comes forward and knocks on the door, then stands at the door and waits quietly.


    With a squeak, the closed door opened, and the rickety wine maniac came out of the room with his own wine gourd. He raised his heavy eyelids and looked at Xu Shaotang. He said faintly, "what''s the matter?"


    The drunk maniac is still a slovenly man with messy hair and dusty clothes. I don''t know that he thought he was a beggar.


    "I''ve come to ask for some good wine." Xu Shaotang took out a ten million cash check and said with some embarrassment, "although I know that my predecessors don''t value money, I really can''t find the right thing to exchange with you. This ten million is my money for wine."


    He was really embarrassed. He knew in his heart that most of the worldly experts, such as alcoholic maniacs, were not interested in money. For some people with strange temper, money was even an insult to them.


    The drunk maniac didn''t even look at the cash check in his hand. He just threw the wine gourd in his hand to him and said drowsily, "drink first!"


    Xu Shaotang showed a helpless smile, took the wine gourd, took off the plug, and the strong aroma of wine suddenly came.


    With the lesson of the last time, Xu Shaotang did not dare to drink any more. He raised his neck and poured in a mouthful of good wine. The hot feeling filled his body instantly.


    Xu Shaotang returned the wine gourd to the wine maniac, suppressing the overbearing spirit of wine, smacking his tongue: "this wine is stronger than last time."


    "It''s just a few hundred years more..." The drunk madman put the gourd in his hand and turned to walk inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang shook his head and grinned bitterly.


    It''s only a few hundred years since the wine maniac said it. The last jar of wine found from the tomb of the Ming Dynasty is only a few hundred years. In other words, this wine has been brewing for nearly a thousand years.


    Entering the house, the wine maniac lay down on the bed, shook the "Ding Dong" wine gourd, and asked faintly, "what age of wine do you want this time?"


    "The younger generation dare not be greedy, more than a hundred years." Xu Shaotang returned.


    "Ha ha!" The alcoholic madman put up his head, shook the gourd in his hand to Xu Shaotang, and said with a laugh: "open mouth is a hundred years old wine, how dare you say you are not greedy? Now the wine in my gourd is the oldest, and there are few more than 100 years old. Do you want to empty me


    "It seems that I am greedy." Xu Shaotang smiles slightly, but the disappointment on his face is hard to hide.


    He subconsciously thought that there would be a lot of old wine here, but he seemed to forget that the alcoholic maniac was a man who was addicted to alcohol. No matter how much wine he had, it would not be enough for him to drink, especially those with a short age. It was estimated that he would feel tasteless when he drank them.


    The drunk maniac half narrowed his eyes and saw his disappointed look. He couldn''t help laughing: "although I don''t have much old wine here, if you are willing to do me a favor, I can consider giving you some."


    He thought in his heart that it would be good to have a helper like Xu Shaotang. He was really not sure if he could go there alone.


    "What can I do for you?" Xu Shaotang''s face flashed with joy.


    It''s a good thing to get a jar of old wine, but it''s certainly not that easy to help. Alcoholic maniac is also a congenital master. It must not be a simple thing for him to ask for help.


    You don''t want me to accompany him to the grave robbery, do you? Xu Shaotang thought in his heart.


    As far as he knows, a lot of the old wine of the wine maniac comes from ancient tombs. Now the old wine on the hand of the wine maniac is not much, so he will not be moved by the ancient tombs of any dynasty, will he?


    If you let the Dragon general know that he went to rob the tomb, I don''t know what he would be like.


    The drunken maniac sat up from the bed, took a sip of the liquor, opened his muddy eyes and said: "some time ago, I found a trace in an ancient book. I plan to explore there, but the trace may be extremely dangerous. I''m not sure if I go alone."


    "Ruins?" Xu Shaotang was stunned, and then said with a smile, "are you sure it''s a relic, not an ancient tomb?"


    Most of the relics do not have good wine. Alcoholic maniacs are addicted to alcohol and have nothing to do with the world. What benefits can we get from exploring the relics?


    It''s mostly an ancient tomb, but it''s beautified by the drunk maniac.


    "I don''t know if it''s an ancient tomb or not." "If it''s an ancient tomb, it''s better. The more dangerous the ancient tomb is, the more good things will be in it," he said


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say for a moment. This wine maniac''s infatuation with wine has reached a heinous level. Regardless of the danger, he went to explore just for the sake of the old wine in the ancient tomb.


    If the real tomb robbers know that the alcoholic maniac only goes to the ancient tomb to get wine, they will probably scold the alcoholic maniac to death. If you don''t take so many valuable things in the ancient tomb, you just go to get two liang of yellow soup. It''s just outrageous!Xu Shaotang thought for a while, and finally nodded and agreed: "yes, but I''ll go to the capital first. I''ll come back to you when I come back from the capital."


    In order to prepare the birthday gift for song Yinian, Xu Shaotang feels that he is going to be wronged to death. Now he even takes over the job of robbing the tomb. He just hopes that the Dragon general will not know about it.


    "Ha ha! I knew you would agree! " Hearing Xu Shaotang''s promise, the wine maniac was overjoyed. He happily pointed to the two dusty jars in the corner of the wall and said, "those two jars are wine dug from the tomb of an emperor of the previous dynasty. You can take one."


    "Tribute wine?" Xu Shaotang patted the dust off one of the jars and shook it gently. From the sound of the jar, he could tell that there was not much old wine left in the jar, but the seal mud was intact. This also showed that the age of the jar was definitely not low.


    Although it can''t compare with the kind of liquor he drank before and this time, it should be enough to give song Yinian a birthday present.


    "Maybe it''s Gong bar, who knows?" Wine madman light smile way.


    Xu Shaotang picked up the jar of wine and said to the wine maniac, "aren''t you afraid that I won''t help you after I take this wine away?"


    "If you don''t come, will you ask me that question?" The drunk madman laughed.


    Xu Shaotang also said with a smile: "I''ll give you this trust. I''ll come as soon as possible. Thank you for your wine."


    After holding a jar of wine from a drunk maniac, Xu Shaotang calls song Yinuo and asks him to set out from Tianhai, while he sets out from Suzhou and meet him at Beijing airport.

 Chapter 265

    The airport in Beijing is the busiest airport in China. When Xu Shaotang appeared at the gate of the airport, many people laughed.


    His dress is really dazzling. He is wearing a kind of old-fashioned sweater and holding a shabby jar in his hand. In the eyes of many people, this is a country bumpkin who goes to town for the first time.


    He''s got pickles from his hometown! Many people think funny in their hearts.


    Xu Shaotang ignored the strange eyes cast by the people around him, took out the phone and called song Yinuo: "Yinuo, where are you?"


    "You go left out of the airport. There''s a coffee shop. I''ll wait for you at the door." Song Yinuo said on the phone.


    Xu Shaotang walks along the direction song Yinuo said. When he sees song Yinuo waving to him at the entrance of the cafe, he quickly walks past with the jar in his arms.


    Song Yinuo also trots to this side, and the two are close. Song Yinuo naturally embraces Xu Shaotang''s arm, with a happy smile on his face.


    Song Yinuo, a beautiful woman, naturally ushered in a lot of amazing eyes. When he saw that he was holding a hillbilly, there was only one sentence in everyone''s heart: a flower on the cow dung!


    "What''s in your jar?" Song Yinuo looks at the jar in Xu Shaotang''s hand curiously.


    Xu Shaotang said, "this is a birthday present for your grandfather."


    "It''s a special birthday present." Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang''s clothes, nuzui to him, looked at the strange eyes cast by those people in the distance, covered his mouth and said with a smile: "you don''t dress formally, I think those people think you are a country bumpkin who has never seen the world."


    It''s not the first time that Xu Shaotang has been criticized for his clothes. He just likes casual clothes, and he never has the concept of brand. For him, clothes are nothing more than camouflage, and even the role of warmth can be ignored.


    With his internal skills, except for the extremely bad weather, Xu Shaotang would hardly feel cold.


    "Why do you think it''s embarrassing to be with me?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Song Yinuo gave him a white look and said: "you always dislike me. When did I dislike you? Let''s go. I''ll take you to buy a suit of clothes. I don''t care if you look like this. People will tell you about you behind your back. "


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed.


    He also understood that this dress was a little too casual. After all, it was for song Yinian to celebrate his birthday. It was a kind of respect to dress formally for such a scene.


    They took a taxi to the department store. From the beginning to the end, Xu Shaotang held the jar tightly in his hand for fear that it might be missed.


    After entering the department store, song Yinuo directly takes Xu Shaotang to the luxury area.


    "Shaotang, what do you think of the clothes here?" Song Yinuo asked, pointing to a suit in a luxury store.


    Xu Shaotang glanced casually and said, "whatever, as long as you can get by."


    For him, almost all the clothes he bought here can''t escape the fate of being cloaked in the wardrobe after wearing them only once. Therefore, it doesn''t matter what brand he bought. He just needs to look more formal.


    Seeing song Yinuo, the beautiful shopping guide immediately welcomed him with a smile on his face. However, after seeing Xu Shaotang, who was following him, he suddenly lost interest and just asked, "what clothes do you want to see?"


    Song Yinuo and Xu Shaotang expected the indifference of the shopping guide. They didn''t bother to deal with these snobbish people. They came to buy clothes, not to look for trouble.


    "Try that white suit for him." Song Yinuo walked into the shop and pointed to a white suit in the shop and said to the shopping guide.


    The shopping guide looked at them and said with a slight sneer, "are you sure you want the white one, miss?"


    "What do you mean?" Song Yinuo''s tone has begun to take a hint of bad taste.


    But the shopping guide didn''t care about her tone and said with a smile, "this white suit is designed and made by the famous designer Mr. Denny hawk himself. Every stitch is sewn by the master himself, so you should understand what I mean?"


    This young shopping guide also has a little bit of professional ethics. He doesn''t say that they can''t afford it directly, but the meaning is very clear.


    Seeing the cold light on Song Yinuo''s face, Xu Shaotang walked forward and said with a smile, "let''s go, change a family."


    For such people, there is no need to worry about them. The so-called villain has his own mill. She will suffer from her snobbish face one day.


    Song Yinuo takes a look at him and the bad attitude shopping guide. Finally, he nods and walks out of the store with Xu Shaotang in his arm.


    However, they intend to make peace, but the shopping guide doesn''t intend to let them go. When they come to the door, the shopping guide shows a sarcastic smile on his face and says with a smile, "it''s the same for another family. I think you''d better go shopping in another area."In a word, song Yinuo stopped.


    "Call your manager!" Song Yinuo turns back from the door, and the cold faced guide says, looking at the guide''s badge at the same time.


    Quiet! Song Yinuo has remembered the name in his heart.


    In the face of the frosty song Yinuo, the shopping guide was not afraid at all. He sneered: "our store manager has no time to talk to you. Don''t make trouble here. It will affect our normal business!"


    "Enoch, forget it!" Xu Shaotang walked in with him, grabbed song Yinuo and said, "don''t follow her and lower your identity."


    Xu Shaotang seldom swallow his anger so much. After seeing he Li''s tragic fate, Xu Shaotang also reflected on himself. No matter he or song Yinuo, Wenjing can easily lose her job, or even make her unable to get a foothold in the capital.


    But he didn''t want to have another helilai in the world for their reasons.


    "Lower your status?" Wen Jing looked at Xu Shaotang contemptuously, "how can a country bumpkin''s identity be reduced? That''s funny. Do you really think you''re a character? "


    "Very good!" Song Yinuo trembles with anger at the quiet words. The woman''s insult to her beloved man has already stimulated her bottom line.


    Song Yinuo touched his cell phone and skillfully dialed a number.


    Soon after the phone was connected, song Yinuo yelled at the phone with a frosty face: "Song Yiyan, get out to the central department store immediately!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinuo in surprise. It''s the first time that he sees song Yinuo so angry. In the past, the girl was either a cold girl or a little bird depending on others. Now she even gives out such a roar. It seems that she is really angry by this article.

 Chapter 266

    Xu Shaotang mourns for the quiet in his heart, listening to song Yinuo''s address to the person on the phone just now. Most of song Yiyan is a nephew of her generation.


    The people of the Song family are all here. Quiet is not good for most people.


    While waiting for the arrival of song Yiyan, more and more people gathered in front of the store. Many people pointed at Xu Shaotang, but more people looked at Song Yinuo with astonishing eyes.


    Hearing song Yinuo''s call, Wenjing finally has a little fear in her heart, and there are so many onlookers at the scene, which has affected the business of their store.


    "You''re going to sit somewhere else. Don''t get in the way of our business here!" Wenjing came forward to drive them away.


    She just hopes to drive the two people away quickly, and then let them go on, the management of the mall will come, and it will be him who will suffer the loss at that time.


    Song Yinuo raised his cold cheek and said coldly, "where we sit is our freedom. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, of course it''s none of my business!" Wen Jing said, "you are blocking our business!"


    With that, Wenjing comes forward to push song Yinuo out of the door. After all, Xu Shaotang can''t see it any more. He grabs Wenjing''s wrist and says faintly, "we have to go by ourselves. It''s not your turn to move!"


    A will Wenjing away, Xu Shaotang pull song Yinuo way: "let''s go, first to sit elsewhere."


    He really doesn''t want to be surrounded by people like monkeys here. Since Song Yinuo has sent someone to deal with it, it''s the same for them to wait in another place. There''s no need to spend time here.


    Seeing song Yinuo unwilling to follow Xu Shaotang to leave, Wen Jing smiles and finally drives the two away.


    "I hope you can laugh later!" Song Yinuo turns back to Wen Jing and shows a sneer.


    Half an hour later, there was a roaring sound of sports cars outside the shopping mall. Then, a young man with sunglasses and an angry face entered the shopping mall surrounded by several people.


    When the young man came in, he looked around and soon found song Yinuo sitting in the rest area on the first floor of the shopping mall.


    The young man quickly ran to song Yinuo, and his angry face disappeared instantly. He went forward with a smile and gave song Yinuo a hug. He said with a smile, "elder sister, why don''t you inform me in advance when you come back, so that I can pick you up."


    Song Yinuo snorted coldly, pushed song Yiyan away and snorted: "how dare I trouble you, song Dashao! You are a busy man now


    Song Yiyan recognized the dissatisfaction in Song Yinuo''s words and asked, "sister, who has offended you? Tell me, I''ll take it out for you! "


    "Take it out for me?" Song Yinuo grabbed song Yiyan''s ear and said angrily: "you let me beat you first, then I can vent my anger! Your sister, I just came back from Tianhai. I wanted to take care of your business, but I didn''t expect to get angry! "


    On one side, Xu Shaotang quietly looks at these two people. It can be seen that song Yinuo has a good relationship with song Yiyan.


    "It hurts!" Song Yiyan was caught in the ear, bared his teeth and begged for mercy: "sister, you have something to say."


    Song Yinuo stares at Song Yiyan. After all, she lets go of her ears, and then tells song Yiyan about the grievance she just suffered when buying clothes.


    After listening to the cause and effect of the matter, song Yiyan stood up and yelled at the people around him: "call all the managers of the mall to me!"


    The people around him are preparing to start. A middle-aged man with a glossy face has trotted over with a large number of people. He respectfully salutes song Yiyan and says in unison: "song Zonghao!"


    "Good? What a fart Song Yiyan angrily looked at the large number of people standing in front of him, and yelled at the leading middle-aged man: "Fang Jun, how the hell do you manage the shopping mall? Ah! Laozi''s elder sister can be bullied by your shopping guide when she comes here to buy a dress! "


    In the face of the angry song Yiyan, the cold sweat on Fang Jun''s forehead continued to seep out, accompanied by a smile and asked: "Mr. Song, what''s the matter?"


    Fang Jun was very depressed. He thought that song Yiyan was coming to inspect the work. He kindly brought a large group of people to meet him, but he was scolded by song Yiyan without saying a word.


    "What''s the matter?"?! Go upstairs and ask the shopping guide Wenjing! " The anger on Song Yiyan''s face didn''t fade. He said angrily, "if you can''t give my sister a satisfactory explanation, you should pack up your things immediately and go away!"


    Many people in the shopping mall were shocked by the movement here. When Wen Jing standing upstairs saw Fang Jun appear, he collapsed to the ground with pale face!


    Thinking of Fang Jun''s attitude towards the young man wearing sunglasses and the attitude of the woman who made trouble just now, she immediately realized that she had really provoked the wrong people this time.


    Hearing song Yiyan''s words, Fang Jun immediately apologizes to song Yinuo, and then takes people upstairs quickly.


    Soon, Fang Jun understood the cause and effect of the incident. Looking at the quiet standing in front of him with white face and shaking, Fang Jun really wanted to slap her."Now go down with me immediately and apologize to miss song. If she doesn''t forgive you, please pray for yourself." Fang Jun didn''t slap her out after all. He took a hard look at Wen Jing and took her downstairs.


    Quietly and calmly, Fang Jun drags her downstairs. How can she not understand Fang Jun''s meaning? Song Yinuo''s origin is certainly not simple. If you want to clean her up, it''s not much different from crushing an ant. Now her mind is blank, and she doesn''t know how to apologize to eliminate song Yinuo''s anger.


    Fang Jun and Wen Jing came to song Yinuo, bowed to song Yinuo and said, "Miss Song, I apologize for my dereliction of duty in management. I have brought Wen Jing here. What do you think we should do with her?"


    When apologizing to song Yinuo, Fang Jun quietly drags Wenjing, who stays on one side, and signals Wenjing to apologize to song Yinuo.


    As soon as he pulled Wen Jing back from the panic, tears swirled in her eyes. She trembled all over and went to song Yinuo. As soon as her knees softened, she was about to kneel down.


    One side of Xu Shaotang quick, she did not kneel down, was Xu Shaotang a help, calm looked at her one eye, light way: "an apology on the line."


    Wen Jing looks at him gratefully, lowers his head in front of song Yinuo, and sobs: "song Miss song, it''s because I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I apologize for what I did just now. Please don''t give me the same opinion. I''ll never dare to... "


    Song Yinuo originally wanted to clean up Wenjing, but when he saw Xu Shaotang, he didn''t care. He couldn''t say anything more. He glanced at Wenjing and said, "for my fiance''s sake, let''s just go and wrap up the suit I just saw."


    (it was originally intended to be called song Yizhe, but it turned out that song Yiyan was the only one who died. In order to avoid people''s displeasure, it''s better to change it to song Yiyan)

 Chapter 267

    Wenjing had planned to be humiliated, but she didn''t expect that song Yinuo and them were just finished like this. She knew in her heart that if the "hillbilly" helped her speak, song Yinuo would never give up.


    After being forgiven by song Yinuo, Wenjing trots upstairs to get the white suit.


    "Fang Jun, let it go this time. Take good care of the people in the shopping mall. If there is such a thing next time, you know the consequences yourself!" Song Yiyan warned Fang Jun and sent him away.


    Fang Jun nodded, expressed his thanks to Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo, and then quickly left with them.


    In his heart, he secretly decided that he must clean up the personnel in the shopping mall and eliminate all those unqualified personnel. He did not want to encounter this kind of thing again.


    After Fang Jun left, song Yiyan carefully approached song Yinuo, whose anger had not yet completely dissipated. He looked at Xu Shaotang, who had fallen from the dirt nearby, and said to song Yinuo with a strange smile: "elder sister, don''t you introduce this one to me?"


    Just now, he could hear clearly. Song Yinuo actually said that this man was her fiance. Although he looked decent, he was not flattered. Besides, what''s the devil with a broken jar in his hand?


    Is such a person worthy of her fairy sister that day?


    "This is your brother-in-law Xu Shaotang!" Song Yinuo stares at Song Yiyan and introduces him to Xu Shaotang: "this is my cousin song Yiyan, the son of my second uncle."


    "Xu Shaotang?" Song Yiyan looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, frowned and said, "no, didn''t he say that he gave you that? How did you suddenly become my brother-in-law? "


    He also heard something about song Yinuo and Xu Shaotang from his father. In his opinion, it''s good that his proud sister doesn''t tear Xu Shaotang to pieces. How can he plan to admit the identity of this bastard?


    Isn''t this motherfucker giving her ecstasy?


    Obviously, song Yinian didn''t announce Xu Shaotang''s engagement with song Yinuo for the time being, and song Yinuo''s lie hasn''t been exposed.


    Song Yinuo didn''t know what he thought in his heart. He gave him a white look and said with embarrassment: "those are all the things I said in order to escape the engagement. We''re fine. Don''t chew your tongue. Our engagement was made by my grandfather himself


    "Grandfather made it himself?" Song Yiyan was surprised. His eyes changed when he looked at Xu Shaotang again. He stepped forward, crowded beside Xu Shaotang, gave him a thumbs up and said, "it''s really not easy to let my strong grandfather value it."


    Song Yi Nuo curled his lips, thinking that if he knew that Xu Shaotang dared to challenge his grandfather, he would be surprised.


    "You''re not easy, either!" Xu Shaotang smiles to song Yiyan and says, "it''s really promising to run such a big shopping mall so young."


    From their conversation just now, Xu Shaotang has guessed that this shopping mall is song Yiyan''s industry, and it is likely to be a part of his industry. In Song Yiyan''s age, it is really young and promising.


    As they speak, Wen Jing respectfully takes the packed clothes and holds them in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang is about to pay with his card. Song Yiyan stops him and says with a smile, "my brother-in-law has to pay for a suit of clothes when he comes to me. Isn''t that hitting me in the face? Let the old man know, I don''t know how to scold me. "


    Well, since no one else takes money, you can''t force yourself to pass, can you? Xu Shaotang put the card away and said thanks to him.


    "Well, tell Fang Jun, I''ll pay for the clothes." Song Yiyan takes the clothes from Wenjing and waves her to leave.


    After getting the clothes, several people didn''t need to stay here any more. They got on Song Yiyan''s car and left the shopping mall and drove quickly to the Song family.


    "Grandfather! My sister has brought back my future brother-in-law! " As soon as song Yiyan arrived at the door of song''s house, he yelled at the house, as if for fear that he didn''t know they were coming.


    Hearing his voice, song Yinian came out of the house, nodded slightly to his brothers and sisters, then walked up to Xu Shaotang and snorted, "if it wasn''t for the reminder, wouldn''t you have planned to come to my husband''s birthday party?"


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for Long Jiang''s reminding, Xu Shaotang really didn''t plan to come to song Yinian to celebrate his birthday.


    This is not because he has any opinions on Song Yinian, but because he does not want to enter the capital too early. If he is not careful, the whirlpool of the capital will be destroyed. He had already died once, and didn''t want to die again. In this life, he had too many obstacles.


    However, since he has already come, it''s useless to talk about other things. We have to be careful. As long Jiang said, he has already entered the game and can''t stay out of it.


    "Indeed In the face of song Yinuo''s question, Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile, "you know, it''s a headache to prepare birthday gifts for you."


    "Brother in law, you are very good!" Song Yiyan looks at Xu Shaotang with admiration.


    There are not many people who dare to say this in front of the old man. If these children and grandchildren dare to speak to the old man like this, they will soon be ready to meet the old man''s spitting stars.What''s more, how many people want to pay homage to the old man? Without this opportunity, the future brother-in-law even thinks it''s troublesome to prepare birthday gifts for the old man.


    He began to understand why the proud sister chose this man.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s confession, song Yinian was not angry. He just glared at him and said, "if the birthday gift you give me can''t satisfy me, you won''t marry my precious granddaughter!"


    "You said it As soon as Xu Shaotang patted his head, he said with a smile, "if you had said that earlier, I would have come here without birthday gifts..."


    He was a little depressed when he made an engagement with song Yinuo. If he didn''t prepare the birthday gift for song Yinian, he could cancel the engagement. He would not spare no effort to prepare the birthday gift, so he promised to help the alcoholic maniac.


    Song Yinuo playfully embraces Xu Shaotang''s arm and says with a smile: "don''t worry, even if my grandfather doesn''t agree, I will marry you. You can''t escape!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinuo helplessly. He wants to escape, but now he has no chance to escape. How can he escape so easily when he enters the capital?


    "Well, I''m not sure how to stay here!" Song Yinian looked at them with a smile and said with a smile, "don''t stand here. Let''s talk about it in the first room. Let me see what birthday gift your boy has prepared for me!"


    He knew in his heart that the things Xu Shaotang took out would not be bad, but he didn''t know if he liked the birthday gift.


    If it''s ordinary valuables or something, he''s going to complain to Longjiang

 Chapter 268

    Entering the house, Xu Shaotang put the jar on the sandalwood table and said to song Yinian, "this is the birthday gift for you. Would you like to open it for yourself?"


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang began to laugh.


    With the attraction of this old wine, song Yinian is afraid that if he smells it, he can''t help tasting it. If he just sips it, it''s OK. But if song Yinian drinks a small cup, he will wake up tomorrow.


    "Oh, yes?" Song Yinian came up, looked at the old jar curiously, shook it, heard the sound inside, moved his throat, looked up at Xu Shaotang and asked, "wine?"


    "Don''t you just open it and see?" Xu Shaotang gave him a mysterious smile.


    "You still play mystery with me Song Yinian laughs and scolds, and pats the seal on the jar open.


    The strong aroma of the wine came out from the jar in an instant. Song Yinian closed his eyes intoxicated and his throat moved inexplicably.


    Song Yiyan also tried his best to breathe the fragrance of wine in the air. Even though he had drunk a lot of good wine, he had never tasted such a fragrant wine.


    But song Yinuo knows herself well. She has seen the power of Xu Shaotang''s two hundred year old flower sculptures. She doesn''t want to collapse at home like a drunk cat, and quickly covers her nose and retreats.


    Just when Xu Shaotang thought that song Yinian was about to lose control, song Yinian was unwilling to seal the jar again. Even if he just smelled the strong aroma of the wine, his face began to feel drunk.


    When the fragrance of the wine disappeared from the room, song Yiyan came back to himself and rushed to the table. He looked at Song Yinian eagerly: "grandfather, don''t you taste it?"


    He thought that if the old man tasted it, he would get a share of it. If he couldn''t have a sip of it, he would feel like a cat scratching his heart.


    "Have a taste?" Song Yinian glared at Song Yiyan and said with a smile: "don''t fall into this boy''s treacherous plan! The boy thinks he''s holding back. He''s waiting to see us get drunk! "


    How could he not understand Xu Shaotang''s plan? He said with a smile to himself, this boy is really vengeful. He just went to Tianhai to make trouble for him. He even wanted to use this wine to deal with himself. Although the wine is good, you have to see if you can enjoy it. It''s OK to be drunk alone. It''s a shame for this boy to see it.


    "Old fox!" Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect song Yinian to see through his plan so easily.


    "Grandfather, shall I try some?" Song Yiyan looks at the old man pitifully and swallows his saliva constantly.


    Without the intoxicating aroma, song Yinuo came forward, slapped song Yiyan on the head and said, "this is Shaotang''s birthday gift for his grandfather. He didn''t taste it. What do you mean?"


    Song Yiyan looked at her wrongly and left the table reluctantly, but his eyes were fixed on the jar. He thought that if he stole the wine while the old man was asleep, he would be killed.


    Song Yinian asked people to put the wine away and asked Xu Shaotang to sit down at the table.


    "For the sake of this jar of wine, I won''t bother you about my business." Song Yinian laughed and said, "the birthday party will start tomorrow. Is this your first time in Beijing? In the afternoon, I''ll ask Yiyan to show you around. "


    Xu Shaotang light smile, not before send Qin Qianyu back that short stay, after rebirth he is really the first time to the capital. However, he is very familiar with the capital, the streets of the capital, he can almost report, even if you close your eyes in the capital will not get lost.


    "No, I''m going to visit a few people first." Xu Shaotang shook his head.


    Now that I''m in the capital, I always want to visit Longjiang. By the way, I want to ask him something.


    Song Yinian looked enlightened and nodded: "well, since you''re here, go and visit him first. I think you are the same as me. You must have a lot of questions in your heart."


    For many things, it is not only Xu Shaotang who has doubts. Even song Yinian, a senior figure, has too many doubts.


    He knew that there must be a lot of things hidden from the upper class. What he was not qualified to know in his position really made people curious and worried.


    "Hey, Mr. Song, it''s not good to be curious!" Xu Shaotang looks at him jokingly.


    Song Yinian face a black, airway: "fart! What you can know, why can''t I know? Get out there and ask me about it. Come back and tell me! "


    He is also one of the ten generals in China. Xu Shaotang is a white man. Why can he know something while he can only stare?


    "Don''t say if I can ask, even if I ask, I dare not tell you." Xu Shaotang shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed: "it''s not that you don''t know that man''s temper. If you should say something, he will naturally say something that shouldn''t be said. If you put a knife rest around his neck, he won''t say a word..."


    In fact, song Yinian misunderstood what he meant. He went to find the Dragon generals, but he didn''t even think about asking about the things that the Dragon generals deliberately concealed. He just went to ask about the situation that the "hand of God" was pursuing there. By the way, he asked about the recent situation of several other "law enforcers". He had seen golden tiger and iron leopard, but there was no news about Firebird and rainstorm. He was worried about whether those two people would come Be destroyed by others like yourself."So it is Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinian nodded and said, "go early and come back early. You''ll have a rest here tonight. It''s estimated that some guests will come tomorrow morning. As my son-in-law, you still want to show your face."


    "Well, I''ll try to be back in the evening." Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Now that his engagement with song Yinuo has been settled, some things about face still need to be done. I just hope that we don''t delay too long in Longjiang''s place.


    "Well, I won''t talk to you any more. You can start now." Song Yinian stood up and said to song Yiyan, who was still intoxicated with the taste of the wine, "let your brother-in-law drive away, and he will go out to do business."


    "Ah? What? " Song Yiyan was still intoxicated with the taste of good wine. He didn''t hear the old man''s words at all. When he saw the old man''s face, he asked in confusion.


    Song Yinian held back his impulse and said angrily, "give your car key to your brother-in-law!"


    "Oh." Song Yiyan agreed. Suddenly his eyes turned and he came to Xu Shaotang and asked, "brother-in-law, do you want to go out for business? I''ll give it to you. "


    He thought, since Xu Shaotang can take out that kind of wine to give to the old man, maybe he still has it there, and he can perform well, maybe he can get some good wine from him to taste it.


    "No Xu Shaotang smiles and refuses song Yiyan''s kindness.


    Song Yiyan can''t go to that place

 Chapter 269

    Out of the Song family, Xu Shaotang drives song Yiyan''s car to the outskirts of the capital.


    The car stopped at the foot of a mountain in the suburb. The car can only drive here. If it goes up again, it can only rely on its feet.


    Xu Shaotang will stop the car, according to his memory of the route, quickly climb to the top of the mountain.


    Halfway up the mountain, a section of barbed wire stopped him. There was a sign on the side of the road, which said: military restricted zone, no unauthorized entry.


    Xu Shaotang is very familiar with this place. He knows that this sign is just a way to fool people who don''t know. The residence of the dragon group is still in the middle of the mountain. Of course, even behind this deceptive sign, there are still snipers and sentinels. This is the peripheral warning area. Once he passes this sign, the other party will alarm and attack.


    Xu Shaotang stands, takes out his mobile phone, connects Longjiang''s phone, and plans to ask Longjiang to send someone to connect him.


    However, he was doomed to be disappointed, and only long Jiang''s laughter came from the phone: "don''t you have the ability? Find a way to come in! If you disturb the guard, you are going to stay and be an instructor for half a year! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang is speechless. If the dragon group is so easy to enter quietly, is it still called the dragon group?


    He knew that Longjiang was going to try his skills. He asked him to help test the alert system of longzu. If he failed, he would stay as an instructor for longzu. Brother, this is really making the best use of everything!


    At the beginning, it was also because of such a gambling game. When he entered the dragon group, he alerted the security personnel of the third warning line. Finally, he was forced to stay and become an instructor for the dragon group for a period of time. He didn''t want to go into the past.


    Since long will have the heart to test, Xu Shaotang has to take the challenge.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang walked slowly down the mountain, looking like he was going home.


    He did this on purpose for those who were hiding in the dark. When he entered the blind spot of those people''s sight in the dark, he quickly flashed into the forest, hid his body and crossed the first warning line from another place.


    It turns out that the first cordon on the outside is just like a false one for real masters.


    Xu Shaotang did not disturb anyone and quickly approached the station of the dragon group.


    The second cordon was obviously much stronger than the first one. A three meter high stone wall stood in front of him. The snow covered the stone wall with a coat of silver, and only a section of mossy wall was exposed in the corner.


    If you don''t look closely, it''s hard to find this high wall in this snowy world. Even in summer, the wall covered with moss is a good camouflage.


    Every three meters on the wall is equipped with a micro camera. Xu Shaotang can also feel that many people are hidden in the trees and snow around. Occasionally, he can see a small black spot on the wall, which is the muzzle of a sniper rifle passing through the wall.


    Under the cover of the forest and snow, Xu Shaotang bypassed the tight sentries around and crawled close to the high wall.


    Holding a snowball in his hand, he flicked his fingers, and the snowball shot out. In an instant, the camera in the corner blocked it. Xu Shaotang suddenly flew from the snow and quickly leaped over the wall, leaving only a residual shadow in the same place.


    As the camera was blocked, the personnel in the longzu monitoring room immediately found that a captain said to the communicator, "camera No. 182 is blocked. Please rush to the nearby area to investigate and report the results within one minute!"


    "Got it! No. 0375, the guard will take people to investigate immediately and report the results in one minute! " There was a reply from a big tree.


    With the sound, the tree body of the tree opens like a door, from which comes a fierce soldier with a gun. At the same time, there is a sound of "Susu" on the snow around the tree. Two soldiers in snow camouflage clothes hold each other and quickly approach the tree.


    After the three met, they immediately approached the blocked frontal camera.


    After approaching, one person immediately lay down on the spot, his silencing rifle had been opened, and he was responsible for the security work.


    Another person quickly searched the snow around camera 182, looking for possible footprints or signs of intruder activity.


    The valiant soldier ran a few steps in the snow, stared at the wall, and jumped up the three meter high wall to carefully check the camera.


    The valiant soldier reached out to wipe the snow off the camera and looked at the soldier who was looking for the trace. Seeing that he shook his head to himself, he replied to the communicator: "camera 182 is blocked by the snow. There is no sign of suspicious activity around. Camera 182 has been cleared."


    "Camera 182 is back to normal. Please return to the sentry post immediately."


    The valiant soldier replied, "got it! Return to your post immediately


    After that, he nodded to the other two. They knew each other and immediately cleaned up the traces of their activities around them. They rushed back to the post with him.


    It took them less than three minutes from their departure to their return to the post. When they returned to the post, there was peace again, as if no one had ever appeared.When they are checking the abnormal situation of the camera, Xu Shaotang has quietly approached the third and last warning line of the dragon group.


    It seems that this cordon is not as tight as the second cordon, but in fact it is much tighter than the second cordon.


    Every 20 meters, there is a watchtower nearly 10 meters high. Of course, this is not a common watchtower, but a dense tree. People who don''t know will not find the sentry on the watchtower, whether in the air or from the ground.


    Xu Shaotang knows that these watchtowers are only the most basic warning. The real warning is the tight protective net composed of invisible infrared rays. If you want to enter the dragon group, you must break through these invisible protective nets.


    Even the tight infrared protection net is only a part of the third warning. Between every big tree, there is a laser net. If someone rushes into the laser net, he will be dismembered instantly.


    These are just warning measures on the ground. Under the ground, there is a steel wall with a depth of five meters and a thickness of nearly one meter. This thick steel wall prevents the enemy from entering the Dragon Group''s residence from underground.


    In this all-round defense, it is almost impossible to sneak into the dragon group quietly.


    It was because he didn''t know the vigilance of the dragon group was so tight that he alerted the guards. Now he knows the cordon of the dragon group like the palm of his hand and won''t act rashly any more.

 Chapter 270

    Although the vigilance of the dragon group is strict, it is not impeccable. At least Xu Shaotang knows a loophole.


    "I don''t know if that defense loophole is still there." Xu Shaotang murmured in his heart and began to approach the one in his memory slowly.


    This loophole was discovered when he was working as an instructor for the people in the dragon group, and it took him a long time to discover it. After he discovered this loophole, he didn''t tell the people in the dragon group, in order to avoid being used as an instructor by the Dragon generals. I didn''t expect that it would be useful now.


    But now it''s been a year or two, and I don''t know if the people in the dragon group are aware of this loophole.


    When he saw the narrow hole, he finally showed his smiling face. It seems that the people in the dragon group didn''t find this loophole.


    This cave is actually an underground river. Whenever the snow on the top of the mountain melts, the underground river will be filled with cold snow water. But it''s winter, and the underground river should be dry. This underground river just leads to the small lake in the dragon training base, which he also found by accident.


    The entrance of the cave was very narrow. Xu Shaotang tried his best to squeeze in, and then he walked slowly along the river.


    More than half an hour later, Xu Shaotang finally arrived at the junction of the underground river and the small lake. The water was still steaming. As long as he passed this section, he could successfully enter the Dragon formation base.


    Xu Shaotang jumped into the water, held his breath, and quickly passed through the access port. When he poked his head out from a pile of weeds, he could already see the base of the dragon group.


    People who have never been to the dragon group can hardly imagine that there is such a large open area in the hinterland of the mountain. Now the personnel in the base are training in full swing, and the guns are making a sound. You can smell the smell of smoke from a long distance.


    Xu Shaotang is wiping the water off his face. Under the cover of water plants, he climbs the mountain bank quietly. According to the route in his memory, he rushes to Longjiang''s residence quickly. On the way, he goes to longzu''s dressing room to change a suit.


    With the wisdom of the Dragon general, as long as you see his wet clothes, you can definitely guess where he came from. He doesn''t want to reveal this secret. Maybe he can use it in the future.


    The residence of the Dragon general is in a corner of the dragon team base, which is the forbidden area of the dragon team members. Without permission, anyone who enters without permission will be killed mercilessly.


    When he saw the residence of the Dragon general, his diving task was completed. Even if he had great ability, he could not enter the residence of the Dragon general without disturbing the guards.


    Unless he can knock out all the guards of the Dragon general quietly, it''s obviously impossible. After all, the cultivation of the Dragon general is unfathomable. Maybe he can do it without disturbing others. It''s impossible without disturbing the Dragon general.


    Xu Shaotang swaggered at the door of Longjiang''s residence, laughing: "I won!"


    Outside the guards were about to attack Xu Shaotang, inside came the old and powerful voice of the Dragon general: "let him in."


    The guards quietly sneak back into the dark, while Xu Shaotang pushes open the door with a smile on his face. Long Jiang is sitting in a wheelchair and looking at him with a smile.


    Dragon will wave one hand, open door "creak" a close, he curiously looked at the clothes of Xu Shaotang, with interest asked: "how do you kid in the end?"


    "Secret Xu Shaotang laughs, sits down in front of the Dragon general, picks up the teapot on the table, adds a cup of new tea to the Dragon general, and pours a cup for himself.


    Long Jiang was not in a hurry to have tea with him. He just gave a light order outside the door: "call long Fei to come here. Well, by the way, call the girl of Dan Tai to come too..."


    With a slight sound, the guards outside have already taken orders.


    "It''s OK to call long Fei. What''s the matter with that girl from dantai?" Xu Shaotang looked at the smiling dragon general and said with a smile, "you don''t want that girl to serve us as a wine pouring girl, do you? Forget it. I won''t drink today. I''ll go back to Mr. Song later. "


    If he Longjiang had drunk, he would not be able to go back to song Yinian.


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "you really dare to think that the girl in dantai is also a congenital master. How do you mean to let her be a wine pouring girl for you?"


    The boy really thinks that the congenital master is so worthless. If the girl in Dan Tai knows what he thinks, she may be able to find him desperately.


    "She''s been one time anyway, and she''ll be one more time." Xu Shaotang drank a mouthful of hot tea and said without care.


    Dragon will helplessly smile, and asked: "do you want to ask me to hide your things?"


    Xu Shaotang raised his eyes, gave him a white look, and said faintly: "I want to ask, can you say it?"


    He really wants to know what Longjiang is hiding from him. He faintly feels that this matter has a lot to do with the situation Longjiang said. Making him make an engagement with song Yinuo is just the first step to enter into this situation.


    "No!" The dragon will smile brightly.


    Well, I knew he would say that. Since the dragon will deliberately hide, he doesn''t ask much. When the time comes, the dragon will tell him all this.Xu Shaotang gently put down his tea cup and asked, "are there any Firebirds and rainstorms recently?"


    "Firebird and storm?" The Dragon general frowned slightly, shook his head and said, "I only know that their Eastern Europe side has carried out the task. As for the specific task, I don''t know very well. You don''t have to worry. They should be in no danger. After killing you, the first master of law enforcement, I think the enemy should not act rashly for the time being. "


    With the wisdom of the Dragon general, I certainly understand where Xu Shaotang''s worries come from.


    "I hope they''ll be OK!" Xu Shaotang sighed that he was not among the "law enforcers" and could not get any more information from them. He only hoped that they would not follow in their own footsteps.


    They chatted for a while, and the closed door was pushed open again.


    When they see Xu Shaotang sitting opposite to the general, both long Fei and Tantai Jingming stare. They thought that the general had something important to tell them to come here. Unexpectedly, they saw Xu Shaotang who will drink tea leisurely here.


    Long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming look at each other. They all have the same question in their eyes - where did this bastard come from?


    They didn''t receive the news that long Jiang sent someone to pick up Xu Shaotang, and there was no abnormality in the cordon of the whole base. They were really curious, how did this bastard jump in?


    Is he Monkey Sun?


    Looking at their surprised look, Xu Shaotang gave a faint smile and asked, "why, don''t you welcome me?"

 Chapter 271

    "Welcome?" Long Fei looked at the smiling Xu Shaotang and said, "welcome to fart! I said, "you are too unkind, aren''t you?"


    Since Xu Shaotang can enter the dragon group quietly, it shows that there are loopholes in the Dragon Group''s defense system. After the boy leaves, he will not escape a scolding. Now he believes song Anbang''s words a little. This boy is a disaster star. Who meets who is unlucky!


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to the Dragon general and said, "if you want to blame him, I also want to come in aboveboard. Isn''t this the problem he gave me?"


    If it was not for the dragon will give him a problem, he is not willing to sneak in from the underground river, although he did succeed in mixing into the dragon group, but the underground taste is really not very good.


    Long Fei turns his mouth to blame his father? Isn''t that looking for abuse!


    Even though she knows that Xu Shaotang has a lot to do with Longjiang, Tantai Jingming is shocked by the sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang. She knows the defensive power of the three warning lines of longzu clearly. Although she admits that Xu Shaotang''s strength is really strong, she doesn''t think Xu Shaotang can enter longzu without disturbing anyone.


    But Xu Shaotang did come in again, which can only show that Xu Shaotang''s understanding of the dragon group is even better than them!


    "Xu Shaotang, how did you get in?" Tantai Jingming craned her neck and looked curious.


    It''s not surprising that Xu Shaotang can break through the first two cordons. What she is curious about is how this bastard broke through the third line of defense. Under such a tight guard, unless he can fly, how can he sneak in unconsciously?


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stares at the back of Tantai Jingming and says with a smile, "put on your cheongsam and show me. I can consider telling you."


    "Go to hell!" Tantai Jingming''s face is black. This bastard always asks for this every time he meets her. How crazy is he about Qipao?


    "Dan Tai, you really need to change your temper!" Xu Shaotang said with a mature tone: "you are not young. If you don''t change your temper, you will not get married in your life."


    "It''s none of your business whether I marry or not!" Tantai Jingming said angrily, "you have the Kung Fu to worry about for me. You''d better think about how to trace the hand of God. Li Nancheng hasn''t got any news yet."


    When it comes to the "hand of God" organization, we finally get back to the point. Longjiang asks Longfei and dantai Jingming to sit down. Dantai Jingming picks up the teapot on the table and pours a cup of hot tea for Longjiang.


    As for Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, it is obviously impossible to have such treatment.


    "Tell me what you found out." The dragon will lightly say to the dragon fly.


    Talking about this, Long Fei didn''t want to argue with Xu Shaotang any more. His face became very serious. He said, "we don''t have many clues about the" hand of God "organization at present. After the base in Shuzhou was destroyed by you, we found two suspicious places, but we found that there were only two groups of abducting and trafficking children Weaving has little to do with the hand of God, but we can''t rule out the possibility that there are also children bought by that organization. "


    Thinking of what this organization has done, the anger in Long Fei''s heart gradually comes up again. He has no clue here, and the upper level has been urging him. He also wants to know what this damned organization is, but he doesn''t have much information about this organization.


    He is now a black eye, let him trace, where does he trace?


    Xu Shaotang frowned and asked, "did the test result of that reagent come out?"


    Now that base has been completely destroyed, and there is no news of other bases for the time being. It seems that it is difficult to find the "hand of God" organization.


    "Our people haven''t studied that reagent thoroughly yet." Long Jiang frowned and said: "at present, we can only be sure that the reagent can greatly enhance the potential of the human body. Its effect is similar to that of gene medicine, but its effect should be far stronger than that of gene medicine."


    When it comes to the "hand of God" organization, everyone frowns. As everyone knows, it is an extremely large and secret organization. Judging from what this organization has done in China, they obviously have ulterior motives.


    This is what we are worried about. No one knows what plot this organization has. We are always nervous and confused about the unknown.


    "Alas Xu Shaotang sighed, "I just hope I can catch Li Nancheng..."


    In addition to the materials and reagents he rescued from that base, the biggest clue at present is Li Nancheng. As long as you catch Li Nancheng, you should be able to get some information about "hand of God" from him.


    However, it is not easy to catch the cunning Li Nancheng. If he is in China, he will be OK. However, according to what they have learned, Li Nancheng has obviously fled abroad through the tunnel at the border.


    To find a person in the vast crowd is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Well, let''s not worry here." Long Jiang looked at everyone''s frowning and said with a smile, "when the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. At present, we have to take one step to see it. We are not without harvest. At least we know the existence of this organization.""So it is Xu Shaotang''s brow gradually eased. "Maybe this organization has the same base in other countries, but they don''t know it yet. From this point, at least we are ahead of them."


    Although everyone is still worried about this mysterious organization, it''s no use just worrying. It''s better to live a good life every day. One day, this organization will come to the surface.


    Dragon will nod, and then put his face to Long Fei way: "immediately let people check the loophole of the third warning line, if not, go to the closed room!"


    "I..." Long Fei opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know what to say. He just stares at Xu Shaotang, who is going to see the play. If he doesn''t know that he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, he really wants to beat this bastard up.


    When they come out of Longjiang''s room, Longfei and Tantai Jingming give each other a look and fight alone. They are definitely not Xu Shaotang''s opponents. They think that if they join hands, they don''t know if they can take this bastard down!


    Xu Shaotang noticed their eye contact and said with a smile: "you can think of it. Don''t beat me. Instead, I''ll beat you up. This is your Longfei''s territory. It''s your own shame at that time..."


    Long Fei''s words stopped him. He thought about it in his heart. It''s really this truth. When he and dantai join hands, most of them are not the opponents of this freak. At that time, it''s nothing more than self humiliation.

 Chapter 272

    After all, Long Fei didn''t give Xu Shaotang a hand. He didn''t even send a plane to send Xu Shaotang out. He just said hello to the people on the three warning lines and let Xu Shaotang trek all the way down the mountain.


    "Your uncle, Long Fei is so unkind!" Xu Shaotang trudged all the way down the mountain, started the car that stopped at the foot of the mountain, and looked up the mountain unhappily.


    When I drove back to song''s house, it was already dark. The lights of the Song family were bright, and a loud noise came from the yard. Even though he had been here once in the daytime, Xu Shaotang still needed to be informed by the guards if he wanted to enter the Song family.


    When Xu Shaotang entered the yard, there were two more faces in the yard.


    Song Yinuo came over and took him by the arm, pulled him to the strange couple and said, "Shaotang, this is my second uncle song Anmin. Next to him is my second aunt Xu Han."


    "How are you, uncle and aunt!"


    Now that he has made an engagement with song Yinuo, the title should be changed, but the titles of song Yinian and song Anbang should not be changed at will.


    "Hello Song Anmin and his wife politely replied and looked at Xu Shaotang carefully. They were neither satisfied nor disgusted. They also knew that the marriage was decided by the old man himself. They could not change the old man''s decision whether they opposed it or not.


    They just don''t understand why the old man would agree to this marriage.


    Although song Yinuo had explained the previous events to them in the afternoon, they still didn''t think it was a match.


    "Well, everyone''s here. You can order the kitchen to serve." Song Yinian didn''t say much. He just told everyone to sit down and eat. Although he had two sons, he didn''t spend much time with him.


    Song Anbang, the eldest son, is resident in the military region. The second son runs a large company and flies around most of the time. He has very little time to accompany him for a meal.


    Xu Shaotang was not polite to them either. He sat down next to song Yinuo, and asked song Yinian with a smile, "don''t tell me, old song won''t come back when you are seventy years old?"


    When he talked about the old song dynasty, he naturally meant song Anbang. He thought song Anbang would come back today, but he didn''t see song Anbang here. It seems that song Anbang didn''t come back.


    Song Yinuo stealthily pinches Xu Shaotang and says in his heart: what old song, that''s your father-in-law!


    "There''s something wrong with him. Maybe he won''t be back until noon tomorrow!" Song Yinian glared at Xu Shaotang and said.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart moved. He understood song Yinian''s meaning. The so-called song Anbang had something to do with his neighbors. Otherwise, song Anbang would not have come back on his birthday.


    Although it''s just a few words, song Anmin and his wife have already seen a clue. They look at each other and see a look of surprise from each other''s eyes.


    Let alone the younger generation, even those who are sons and daughters-in-law dare not be so presumptuous in front of the old man. With this, they suddenly feel that Xu Shaotang does not seem to match song Yinuo as they think.


    As far as courage and insight are concerned, no one in the younger generation has such courage and insight!


    When the food comes to the table, song Yiyan gallantly holds the food for Xu Shaotang, so that even song Yinuo, his fiancee in name, has no chance to hold the food for him. Song Yiyan''s mouth "brother-in-law, brother-in-law" keeps calling, but he keeps winking at Xu Shaotang behind his back.


    How else can we say that the boy is smart? Xu Shaotang knows that the boy is probably still thinking about that jar of wine. He dares not pester song Yinian, but he plays a role in saving the country.


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t turn a blind eye to other people''s hospitality and said to song Yinian, "Mr. Song, while everyone is here, why don''t you have a drink?"


    "Well, two drinks, then!" Song Yinian happily agreed to let people take out the wine and glasses in the room.


    When he saw the wine on the table, song Yiyan almost cried. What he wanted was not this kind of wine! Although this is also a special wine, it is far from comparable with the jar of wine Xu Shaotang brought.


    Xu Shaotang gives song Yiyan a look of helplessness. Obviously, song Yinian doesn''t intend to share the wine.


    "Grandfather, you are too mean." Song Yiyan muttered bitterly.


    "Well? What did you say? "


    Song Yinian''s eyes were horizontal. He immediately frightened song Yiyan and said with a smile, "I didn''t say anything. I wish my grandfather a long life, ha ha!"


    Hearing the change of the boy''s style of speaking, song Yinian finally nodded with satisfaction. When song Yinuo poured wine for him, he looked at Song Yi and said, "if you don''t have a proper shape, be careful that I will send you to your uncle!"


    Song Yiyan shrunk his neck and begged for mercy: "grandfather, please don''t embarrass me. Do you think I''m a soldier? I''m your grandson at least. Do you want to receive my death notice? "


    Due to the discipline of song Yinian, although song Yiyan was not as dandy as the ordinary world children, he had no interest in joining the army. For him, if he is free outside, why should he go to the army to suffer that crime?"What did you say? If you are not killed in battle, you will have more bad luck! " Xu Han gently knocked song Yiyan, full of love said.


    Song Yinian took his glass and sipped it gently. Suddenly, his face was filled with a burst of loss. He sighed and said, "there are people in the Song family who have been serving the country through the military. When it comes to Enoch''s generation, I''m afraid they will break this tradition..."


    This is also the most worrying thing for the old man at present. Song Yinuo, a daughter, is obviously not suitable to join the army. However, song Yiyan is as afraid of the army as a tiger. After being arrogant about his son song Anbang, I''m afraid the Song family''s military career will be over.


    Hearing song Yinian''s exclamation, the people of the Song family were suddenly silent. Although song Anmin and his wife had the heart to comfort the old man, they were afraid that the old man would really send their only son into the army.


    Only Xu Shaotang "tut tut" drank the wine and said to song Yinian with indifference: "I think you always think too much about it. Your children and grandchildren have their own happiness. To put it in an ugly way, what does the glory and decline of the Song family have to do with you after a hundred years? You can''t see it anyway, can you? "


    "Shaotang..." Song Yinuo gently pulled him for a while. Now the old man is just bored in his heart. Don''t you add fuel to the fire by saying this again?


    However, song Yinian was not angry. He closed his eyes and thought carefully about Xu Shaotang''s words. When he opened his eyes again, he seemed to have the answer in his heart. He raised his glass to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "I think too much. Indeed, as you said, children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Besides, don''t you still have your boy? Ha ha


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinian with a burst of laughter and feels like he''s digging a hole to bury himself

 Chapter 273

    When it was just dawn, Xu Shaotang heard the noise from outside. It was estimated that some guests had come.


    When Xu Shaotang put on his white suit and appeared in the courtyard, song Anmin and his wife could not help but brighten their eyes. They all said that this man depended on his clothes and Buddha depended on his gold clothes. Xu Shaotang, who used to be a little humble, showed a kind of elegant temperament after he changed into this suit.


    Song Yinuo''s eyes were also full of tenderness, and the deep love almost melted the people present.


    Xu Shaotang no matter in the eyes of the people that amazing eyes, but look to the door, it is an acquaintance, Tang Xiangming.


    Tang Xiangming is also accompanied by a beautiful woman, with long black hair hanging down and bright eyes looking up and down at Xu Shaotang, which makes Xu Shaotang hairy.


    "Xu Shao, it''s a good outfit today!" Tang Xiangming walks to Xu Shaotang with a smile, points to the woman beside him and introduces him: "this is my daughter Tang Zhiqiu."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to Tang Zhiqiu, politely extended his hand and said, "Hello, I''m Xu Shaotang. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you, too." Tang Zhiqiu reaches out his hand and gently grasps him, then laughingly pulls song Yinuo to one side.


    Tang Xiangming showed a helpless smile and went to song Yinian with the birthday gift in his hand: "Uncle song, a small gift is no respect. I wish you happiness and longevity."


    "Well, you have a heart!" With a smile, song Yinian took the gift and put it aside. He asked people to bring tea and chat with Tang Xiangming.


    Tang and Song dynasties are inseparable. The relationship between the two families has been going on since their ancestors. At the 70th birthday of song Yinian, Tang Xiangming, as a representative of the Tang family, was the first to come. The deep relationship can be seen.


    With the dawn of the day, more and more guests came to the door. Xu Shaotang knew most of the older generation. As for the younger generation, Xu Shaotang did not know many of them. Even if he knew them, he just heard their names and never met each other.


    When the siren at the door sounded again, looking at the man who got out of the car, the faces of the Song family changed slightly. Only Xu Shaotang looked at the old man with an indifferent face.


    "Mr. Han, you are here. Please come in." Song Anmin forced out a smile on his face and met him.


    It''s not other people. It''s Han Shengzhi, the owner of the Han family in the capital, who is also Han Yushu''s grandfather.


    Because of song Yinuo, there is a gap between the Han family and the Song family. Especially now, Xu Shaotang has become song Yinian''s son-in-law, which is even worse for everyone.


    Seeing the appearance of Han Shengzhi, song Yinuo nervously looks at Xu Shaotang. There is no possibility of reconciliation between Xu Shaotang and the Han family. Today is a good day for song''s 70th birthday. She is really afraid of direct conflict between Xu Shaotang and Han Shengzhi.


    Han Shengzhi walked over with a smile and looked at Xu Shaotang, who stood up with his family to welcome the guests. The killing opportunity in his eyes flashed by. He put on a pair of smiling face, patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said: "ha ha, future generations are formidable!"


    If possible, Han Shengzhi would like to let Xu Shaotang disappear from the world immediately! Because Xu Shaotang, his son is still recuperating in the hospital. If his son had not been lucky enough to get his life back, he would have wanted a white haired man to send a black haired man.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "thank you! I''m far from your grandson. "


    Anyway, he doesn''t expect to be able to repair it with the Han family. If the Han family wants to do something, he will follow.


    With a black face, Han Shengzhi puts down his hand patting Xu Shaotang on the shoulder. If he takes a deep look at him, he walks to song Yinian with an aging pace.


    When the next guest arrived, Xu Shaotang was not so calm. After only looking at the license plate number, Xu Shaotang said to several people, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Before everyone can react, Xu Shaotang has already slipped away.


    He can ignore Han Shengzhi, but he doesn''t dare to ignore Qin Guozhu. At the beginning, he killed the Qin family for no reason and lost 2 billion US dollars in vain. Most of it was hard for Qin Guozhu to get rid of it. Therefore, he still followed the principle of hiding as soon as he could. When he saw Qin Guozhu''s car, he slipped away.


    The car stopped at the gate of the Song family. Qin Guozhu got out of the car, followed by his two sons.


    Seeing the arrival of Qin Guozhu, the people in the yard couldn''t sit any longer. They all gathered around the door to say hello to Qin Guozhu.


    Qin Guozhu nodded one by one, glanced around, walked to song Yinian, and asked with a smile: "what about the boy? As far as I know, he arrived yesterday. "


    Song Yinian naturally knew who Qin Guozhu was asking, and he didn''t see Xu Shaotang, so he quickly cast an inquiring look at Song Anmin.


    "He said to go to the bathroom. He should be here soon." Song Anmin some uncertain said.


    Qin Guozhu ha ha a smile: "this kid is to slip quickly!"


    "Shall I send for him?" Song Yinian didn''t know why Xu Shaotang was hiding from Qin Guozhu and asked him with a smile.


    Qin Guozhu shook his head: "forget it, the monk can hide, but not the temple. I see when he can hide!"After that, Qin Guozhu asked the two sons behind him to bring up the gifts, handed them to song Yinian and said, "one is my heart, the other is No. 1''s heart. If it''s inconvenient for him to come, I''ll do it for him."


    "No.1 is so polite. Please thank No.1 face to face for me when you come back!" Song Yinian was flattered to receive two gifts and held them carefully in his hand.


    Even he did not expect that his birthday surprised the No. 1 chief, who even sent a gift to him. First of all, he did not say whether the gift was valuable. Even if the box contained a stone, it was a great honor.


    Looking at the gift in Song Yinian''s hand, other people show envy, and let No. 1 personally send the gift. Song Yinian has a lot of face.


    As everyone in the older generation knows, No. 1 will never attend such a private banquet or give gifts to anyone. This is mainly because his identity is sensitive, and any of his actions will cause others to speculate.


    "Don''t be envious Qin Guozhu also saw the envious look in people''s eyes, and said with a smile: "old song destroyed the prestige of those clowns in the South China Sea last time. This is the No.1 reward for him!"


    Oh, I see!


    After hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, many people suddenly realized that song Yinian had made great contributions to the South China Sea last time, and he was very angry for the Chinese people.


    The so-called meritorious service should be rewarded, and if there is a fault, it should be punished. Song Yinian''s merit is placed there, and the prize should be awarded. But song Yinian is already a general position, and that is the core level. At least not many of you here would like to see song Yinian go further.


    Many people sigh in their hearts that No. 1 is really beautiful. It not only rewards song Yinian, but also doesn''t need to move his position. It''s really high!


    Qin Guozhu saw the reaction of the people in his eyes. He had already guessed what they thought in their hearts. He sneered in his heart and said: self righteous, can you guess No. 1''s mind?!

 Chapter 274

    Until song Anbang came back from Weixi military region, we still didn''t see Xu Shaotang.


    Song Yinian quietly winks at Song Yiyan and song Yinuo, indicating that he should go to find out Xu Shaotang quickly. He is also ready to announce Xu Shaotang''s engagement with song Yinian in front of everyone present, but Xu Shaotang himself is not here. What''s the matter!


    They leave their seats and hurry to the house to find Xu Shaotang.


    They had never felt that the home was too big. Even though it was cold winter, they were sweating after searching.


    A circle to find down, the two still did not find traces of Xu Shaotang.


    "Elder sister, you say brother-in-law is not ready to escape marriage?" Song Yiyan gasps to song Yinuo in front of him.


    Hearing his words, song Yinuo was so angry that he grabbed song Yiyan''s ear and said, "can''t you expect me to do something?"


    She knows Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang really wants to escape marriage, she won''t come to the Song family with her at all.


    She is angry and anxious now. Xu Shaotang has disappeared, and she can''t get through to him. Where has this guy gone? Is Mr. Qin so terrible?


    Caught in the ear, song Yiyan quickly begged for mercy, touched his red ear and said, "where is my brother-in-law? The banquet is about to begin..."


    Just when they were worried about where to find Xu Shaotang, the big tree behind them suddenly moved, and then they saw Xu Shaotang suddenly appear in front of them, which scared them.


    Song Yinuo looked up at the big tree, then looked at the sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang. He was angry and funny and asked, "what do you do when you run to the tree?"


    "Enjoy the cool!" With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "let''s go. Don''t you say the banquet is about to start?"


    Enjoy the cool? Sister and brother look at each other speechless, please, it''s winter now, what kind of cool do you take?


    In fact, he knew when they started looking for Xu Shaotang, but in line with the principle of getting along with Qin Guozhu as little as possible, he continued to stay in the tree quietly. Now the banquet was about to begin, and he knew that he could not escape it any more.


    When the three came to the hospital, more than a dozen tables had been set.


    They all sit together according to their generations. Song Yinian''s table is full of bigwigs. Most people don''t have the chance to share the same table with them.


    "Xu Shaotang, come and sit down!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang plans to sit down at the empty table in the corner, Qin Guozhu has already waved him to stop.


    Xu Shaotang showed a big smile to Qin Guozhu and said with a smile, "Mr. Qin, I''m not qualified to sit with you. I''ll just sit around. You don''t have to worry about me."


    After that, Xu Shaotang quickly flashed to the corner and sat down, no longer looking to the other side.


    I''m joking. When I sit at that table, if I''m picked up by Qin Guozhu, I''ll be the target of public criticism. You know, even people of song Anbang and Qin Haoran''s level are not qualified to sit at the same table with them. If I get together, I''m not just looking for death?


    Although Qin Guozhu wanted to bring Xu Shaotang over, it was not easy to deal with him when so many people were present. He could only sit down there and said with a smile: this boy is a ghost. Do you think I can''t deal with you?


    Since Xu Shaotang has arrived in the capital, there will be plenty of time to clean him up.


    After the opening ceremony, the courtyard gradually became lively. Familiar people toasted each other, while unfamiliar people took the opportunity to pull in their relationship.


    "Thank you for coming to my old man''s birthday party today." after three rounds of drinking, song Yinian suddenly stood up and raised his glass to you. "Here, I also have a message to announce to you that my granddaughter Enoch has made an engagement with Xu Shaotang, the Xu family of Tianhai. When they get married, please do me a favor."


    "Wow..."


    As song Yinian''s voice fell, a burst of uncontrollable noise suddenly appeared in the hospital. Many people whispered one after another, but their eyes could not help glancing at Xu Shaotang sitting in the corner.


    Song Yinian announced that they were not surprised by the news of this year.


    However, there is no doubt in their hearts that everyone has heard about Xu Shaotang''s sabotage of the marriage between song and Han. Now Song Yinian not only doesn''t pursue Xu Shaotang, but also pushes the boat along the river to help them. What''s his consideration?


    Only Qin Guozhu knew what was going on in his heart. The secret song Yinian really found the treasure this time.


    When the noisy scene gradually calms down, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo also hold their own glasses. This banquet is not only song Yinian''s birthday banquet, but also their engagement banquet. It''s not formal, but the guests are full of weight!


    Xu Shaotang holds a glass in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other. Song Yinuo takes his arm and walks slowly to song Yinian''s table.


    Qin Guozhu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and thinks: where are you going this time?!


    Among all of you, Qin Guozhu is the most important. Of course, this toast starts with Qin Guozhu."Mr. Qin, may I propose a toast to you?" Xu Shaotang went to Qin Guozhu with a smile and drank all the wine in his glass in front of him. "I did it. You can do it at will."


    Qin Guozhu laughs, but does not move the cup: "do you think a glass of wine can send me away?"


    Xu Shaotang was very witty. He took the wine on the table and drank three cups.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was so knowledgeable, Qin Guozhu nodded slightly, intending to spare Xu Shaotang for the time being. After all, today is the engagement day for Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo. We have to deal with him until today.


    Qin Guozhu is about to pick up the cup, Xu Shaotang quietly shoots a genuine Qi from his fingertips and hits Qin Guozhu''s wrist.


    Qin Guozhu felt numb in his hand, and the quilt fell to the ground and broke.


    Xu Shaotang quickly makes a flattering appearance, takes a clean cup from the side, and then opens the bottle of wine he carries with him to fill it for Qin Guozhu.


    The wine poured down, and the air was full of wine fragrance.


    "No!" Song Yinian screamed in his heart. When he smelled the familiar wine, he knew Xu Shaotang''s plan. This bastard, he wanted to get Qin Guozhu drunk!


    No wonder the bastard disappeared for some time. He must have gone to steal wine from his house, and he deliberately took an ordinary bottle to hold it. The bastard had a premeditation!


    Other people were also attracted by the strong aroma of the wine. They couldn''t help sniffing. Qin Guozhu''s throat was surging. Before Song Yinian could stop it, he had already taken up the wine and drank it in one gulp.


    "Good..." Before Qin Guozhu could say the word "wine", his head suddenly sank and he fell on the table

 Chapter 275

    "Old Qin!"


    "Dad


    "Chief!"


    ¡­¡­


    As Qin Guozhu fell drunk, the scene turned into a mess. Everyone rushed here, and the voice of concern came one after another.


    And Qin Guozhu''s guards have pointed a gun at Xu Shaotang''s head. Although Qin Guozhu''s drinking capacity is not very good, it is by no means a small cup of wine that can be put down. In their opinion, Xu Shaotang must have drugged the wine.


    If you dare to use the medicine in Qin Guozhu''s wine, it''s the same as stabbing!


    In the face of several black holes in the muzzle of the gun, Xu Shaotang smile: "don''t be nervous, Qin is just drunk."


    In order to confirm his statement, Xu Shaotang poured himself a glass of wine from the bottle, and then drank it in full view of the public.


    "Drop the gun!" Song Yinian waved to Qin Guozhu''s guards and glared at Xu Shaotang. He stepped forward to help Qin Guozhu up and said, "Qin is really drunk. He should be ok if he goes back to rest for a day."


    Qin Haoran and Qin Zongheng also came up to hold the drunk Qin Guozhu. Qin Haoran tested his breath with his hand, made sure that his breath was even and smooth, and nodded to the guards.


    Get Qin Haoran''s signal, the guards slowly put down their guns, but look at Xu Shaotang''s eyes are very unfriendly.


    Song Anbang pushed away the crowd and resisted the impulse of kicking Xu Shaotang on the buttocks. He said, "you are a disaster! Can''t you stop the fuck? "


    Xu Shaotang showed an innocent look in his eyes and said, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Qin was so incompetent in drinking. Look, I''ll be fine after drinking."


    When he said this, after another cup of old wine, Xu Shaotang was still standing there, looking innocently at the people around him.


    "Xu Shaotang, I''ll deal with you later!" Qin Haoran scolded and squatted down to carry Qin Guozhu on his back.


    Qin Zongheng walked up to Xu Shaotang and gave him a little smile: "although I want to beat you for the old man, I still have to say that you are really brave enough. You are the third one who dares to intoxicate the old man!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Zongheng carefully. He was about 40 years old. His hair was clean and his eyebrows were thick and black. Under a pair of gold glasses, there were a pair of eyes with bright eyes. His whole body revealed a kind of refined temperament. Compared with the aggressiveness of ordinary aristocratic children, his smile is very easygoing and looks very comfortable.


    "Who are the first two?" Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    Qin Zongheng smiles, pointing to the sky and himself. His meaning is very clear, one is the No. 1 chief, the other is himself.


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and laughed. Qin Zongheng was very funny. It can be seen that he was very proud of getting the old man drunk.


    "When you get old Qin drunk, he doesn''t smoke you when he wakes up?" Xu Shaotang continued joking.


    Qin Zongheng reached for his glasses and said with a smile, "he didn''t smoke me. He just asked me to massage his head every day for three years in a row..."


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang looked at him in amazement, "the way of punishment is quite special."


    "It''s special." Qin Zongheng couldn''t deny it. He patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "so you''d better be prepared. Maybe the old man will punish you in a special way, ha ha!"


    Hearing his words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but shrink his neck. According to this logic, it seems that he is likely to be punished by Mr. Qin.


    On second thought, he was proud again. Anyway, he would slip away early tomorrow morning. At that time, even if Mr. Qin wanted to punish himself, he could not find anyone.


    As the brothers of the Qin family took away the drunk Qin Guozhu, the order of the scene was gradually restored. After Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo paid homage to each table, the guests began to disperse gradually. In the end, only Tang Hesong and Tang Xiangming stayed.


    Song Yinian stares at Wu Zizi''s cheerful Xu Shaotang and says, "can''t you save me snacks? It''s audacious to get Lao Qin drunk


    Qin Guozhu, as the No.2 figure in China, has a lot to deal with all day. Now Xu Shaotang gets him drunk, and all those things have to be overstocked in his hands. If there is something very urgent that has not been dealt with in time, after Qin Guozhu wakes up, he will definitely catch up with the Song family to find Xu Shaotang''s trouble.


    But Xu Shaotang ignored him. He just ate food and poured himself a glass of wine from time to time.


    Tang Hesong patted song Yinian on the shoulder and said with a smile, "old song, if you are angry with him, you will only be angry with yourself. Don''t talk nonsense with him. Let''s go inside and I''ll talk to you about something."


    Holding back the impulse of pumping Xu Shaotang''s head, song Yinian looks at Tang Hesong, and they walk into the room hand in hand.


    "Brother in law, the wine just now..."


    Before Song Yiyan''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang threw the bottle around him and said, "half a mouthful at most at a time, or you will be drunk to death!"


    For the sake of the boy''s good attitude towards himself, Xu Shaotang throws all the remaining half bottle of old wine to him, so that he doesn''t have to worry about it all the time. If he can''t help stealing song Yinian''s, he will be punished."My brother-in-law is loyal enough!" Song Yiyan praised and ran out quickly with the wine in his arms. He wanted to find a place to hide it so that the old man would not think about it.


    Without the presence of the elders of the two families, we didn''t speak so rigidly.


    Song Anmin laughed at Song Anbang and said, "brother, your son-in-law is good. After today, this boy will be famous in the capital!"


    As Qin Zongheng said, it is indeed a matter of pride to dare to intoxicate Qin Guozhu. With so many guests present today, it is estimated that after they leave the Song family, the news that Xu Shaotang intoxicated Qin Guozhu will spread in their circle.


    "That''s a good fart!" Although song Anbang was very satisfied with Xu Shaotang in his heart, he said: "this bastard is a disaster. You''d better stay away from him!"


    "Song Anbang, can''t you let me have a meal?" Xu Shaotang raised his eyelids and looked at him unhappily. He snorted: "you''re full. I''ve had a round of wine, but my stomach is still empty!"


    One side of Tang Zhiqiu covered his mouth and laughed. Xu Shaotang was so funny that he even called his father-in-law by his first name even though he didn''t say it.


    "I''m your father-in-law!" Song Anbang, who was named by Xu Shaotang, sat down in front of him, picked up the cup and put it in front of Xu Shaotang, humming: "pour the wine!"


    Song Yinuo is just about to pick up the bottle to pour wine for his father. Song Anbang has stopped her and said angrily: "let the bastard pour it! He thinks it''s so easy to be Laozi''s son-in-law! "


    Xu Shaotang turned his lips and thought, let''s give it to song Anbang. Otherwise, I don''t know when he will read it!

 Chapter 276

    The old men of the Tang and Song Dynasties talked about it in their study and came out very late.


    No one knows how many things they talked about, but when they came out, they announced a news to the people present - the marriage of Tang and Song Dynasties!


    There are only song Yinuo and song Yiyan in the Song family. Now Song Yinuo is a famous flower, and the object of marriage naturally becomes song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu.


    Hearing the news, song Yiyan was the first to jump up: "no! I won''t marry Tang Zhiqiu to death! "


    Xu Shaotang was surprised. From his observation, although Tang Zhiqiu was not gentle, she was not hooked on the tiger, was she? If song Yiyan could see Jingming, he might know what a female tiger is.


    "Well, you think I want to marry you?" Tang Zhiqiu frowned coldly at Song Yiyan and said with disdain, "I don''t want to marry a man who is as weak as a chicken!"


    "Where am I weak?" Song Yiyan jumped up like a cat with its tail on, "I''m a good man, I don''t fight with women!"


    "Oh, yes?" Tang Zhiqiu clenched his fist and put on a taekwondo attack posture. Looking at the dead duck, Song Yi said, "why don''t we compete now?"


    Song Yiyan retreated slightly, separated from Tang Zhiqiu''s attack distance, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said with some difficulty: "do you say it''s better than it? Then I have no face... "


    Listen to two people there bickering, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile, these two people are similar to Xiao Jingwen and Liu Tong, is also a pair of happy enemies.


    "Nonsense!" The old men of the two families clapped the table and stood up at the same time, frightening everyone present.


    Song Yinian pointed to the timid song Yiyan and scolded: "I give you two choices, either go to Weixi military region to report, or be engaged to Zhiqiu! Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, you choose! "


    Song Yiyan is about to answer, while Xu Han quietly pulls his clothes for a while, indicating that he will think it over before answering.


    From the perspective of song Anmin and his wife, they hope that their son can be engaged to Tang Zhiqiu. Although Tang Zhiqiu is a little hot tempered, his appearance and family background are not to be said. He is more than enough to match his son.


    They don''t want this only son to enter the army. The army''s share of hardship is not something that this respectable child can bear.


    Tang Hesong also glared at his granddaughter and said: "a girl''s family, fighting all day long, what kind of system! In other words, the child is good. If you want to have a good face and a good mind, what''s not good enough for you? "


    On the whole, Tang Hesong was very satisfied with song Yiyan. He didn''t have the dandy''s faults of those aristocratic children, and his business was very prosperous. In fact, he couldn''t find any faults except his weak body.


    In the face of Tang Hesong''s question, Tang Zhiqiu didn''t give face at all. He hummed coldly: "it''s OK for me to marry song Yiyan, unless he can beat me, otherwise everything will be OK!"


    Tang Xiangming pulls his daughter for a while. He can''t help laughing bitterly in his heart. Although he knows that his daughter will accept the marriage arranged by the family sooner or later, when the day comes, he is reluctant to give up his daughter.


    However, it is a good destination for her daughter to marry song Yiyan, which is better than Han Yushu''s kind of dandy.


    In the face of song Yinian, who is extremely strong, song Yiyan doesn''t know how to choose. He doesn''t want to go to the army or marry Tang Zhiqiu. Even if he was bullied by his sister song Yinuo when he was young, would he want to find a wife to bully himself when he grew up?


    Song Yiyan wanted to shout to heaven: God, what have I done? Will I be bullied by women all my life?!


    "In fact, Zhiqiu is really good!" Song Yinuo gently advised.


    Song Yiyan gave him a white look and said with a sad face: "elder sister, you are out of the misery. Do you have the heart to watch me jump into the fire pit now? Why didn''t you say Han Yushu was good? "


    Song Yinuo blushed and looked at Xu Shaotang shyly. He said in a voice like a mosquito: "how can Han Yushu compare with Shaotang?"


    Women always think that the man they love is the best. Just like Chen Lan and Liu Tong, they never think that Xu Shaotang is better than the man they love.


    "Have you thought about it?" Song Yinian looked at Song Yiyan, who was unwilling to make a choice for a long time, and said, "if you don''t choose, I will help you choose!"


    "I choose for myself!" Song Yiyan quickly stopped the old man from making decisions for him. He looked at Tang Zhiqiu and song Yinian, who was about to lose patience. Finally, he said helplessly, "I can marry Tang Zhiqiu, but he can''t beat me in the future!"


    Think about it, marry Tang Zhiqiu can at least have a little freedom, if went to the army, that can have no freedom at all!


    "Cough..."


    Xu Shaotang was choked by song Yiyan''s words. The boy''s only wish was that Tang Zhiqiu would not beat him. Now he is very curious. How terrible is Tang Zhiqiu? Is it worth song Yiyan''s fear?


    In the face of song Yiyan''s bear like, song Anmin couple''s face also can''t help getting a red, in the heart secretly scold a way: smelly boy, this words you turn back quietly and Zhi Qiu said it, in front of so many people say it, also don''t feel shame!Although song Yiyan compromised, Tang Zhiqiu didn''t buy it. He still raised his head and said, "anyway, I still want to marry him, unless he can beat me!"


    "I want to beat you!" Song Yiyan muttered.


    "Look at this, old song?" Tang Hesong turns his eyes to song Yinian. His granddaughter has already compromised. In fact, this requirement is not too much.


    "It''s easy to do!" With a bright smile, song Yinian said to Xu Shaotang, "I''ll give it to you. In a month, I''ll fulfill the wish of the girl of the Tang family."


    "Why! You think I''m free! " Xu Shaotang quit immediately, and he didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. How could it be related to him?


    "Why?" Song Yinian stares at Xu Shaotang, who is full of unhappiness, and says, "just because he calls you by his brother-in-law every day, do you mean that he will be bullied even after he gets married?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang was choked by song Yinian for a moment and had nothing to say. He looked at Song Yiyan, who was pitifully staying aside. After all, he nodded and agreed: "OK, let him go to Tianhai to find me in a few days."


    Only now did he know that the son-in-law of the Song family was really not easy to be.


    "Aren''t you going back to Tianhai tomorrow? Let him go back with you then Song Yinian had no chance to speak to song Yiyan, and had already arranged his itinerary for him.


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang is angry. He looks at Song Yinian unhappily and says: "in order to prepare a gift for you, I promise to do someone a favor. I have to help him before I can go back to Tianhai."


    Xu Shaotang''s reputation is a gold signboard. He can''t ruin his reputation for this.

 Chapter 277

    The next day, Xu Shaotang got up early. When he saw the snowy world outside, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Shaotang!" Song Yinuo came out of the house, frowned and said: "just got the news, because of the heavy snow, all flights in the capital have been grounded..."


    Xu Shaotang almost fell in the snow.


    What a coincidence! It doesn''t snow in the morning and it doesn''t snow in the evening, but it snows when he is ready to leave. Does he have a grudge against God?!


    No way! Even if the flight is grounded, he can no longer stay in the Song family. Yesterday, he drunk Qin Guozhu. The old man must be trying to clean himself up and stay in the Song family. It''s like falling into a trap!


    "We have to find a place to hide!"


    This is Xu Shaotang''s only idea now. As long as he doesn''t stay in the Song family, it''s not so easy for Qin Guozhu to find himself.


    Making up his mind, Xu Shaotang said to song Yinuo: "I''ll go out for a walk. When the flight returns to normal, you and song Yiyan go to Tianhai first and take him to find Chen Cheng."


    "Don''t you go out after dinner?" Song Yinuo gently hugs him from behind and asks with concern.


    From the moment she and Xu Shaotang made an engagement, she has begun to change slowly. She wants to learn to be a qualified wife.


    "No!" Looking at the falling snow, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "after dinner, Mr. Qin will come to the door..."


    Song Yinuo put his cheek on his warm back and said with a chuckle, "since you are so afraid of Mr. Qin, why did you get him drunk yesterday?"


    "If you don''t get him drunk, he might have come to clean me up last night..." Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile.


    He knew that Qin Guozhu was going to find his own trouble after the banquet, so he deliberately drunk Qin Guozhu and planned to leave early this morning. He didn''t think about it, but he met such a ghost weather.


    "Well, be careful yourself." Song Yinuo let go of his waist, went to him and gave him a kiss on the face.


    ¡­¡­


    Coming out of the Song family, Xu Shaotang walked knee deep in the snow toward a place with few people.


    Goose hair and heavy snow kept falling. Put on a snow-white felt hat for him.


    Just a few miles away, he suddenly stopped. In front of him, 20 meters away, there were three people, one man and two women.


    The man is sitting on the platform in the snow. There are two delicate wine cups on the platform. Behind him are two beautiful women. One is holding a delicate carved wine pot, the other is holding a simple ancient sword. On their right side, a fire has been set up with steaming boiling water on it.


    Although the snow kept falling, there was no snowflake on them. Seeing him coming, the woman holding the wine put the wine pot into the warm water.


    No matter who sees these three people, they will automatically ignore the two beautiful women. It''s not that they are not attractive, but that the man sitting upright is too attractive.


    In front of this man, no matter how beautiful a woman is, she will be inferior. If she is a woman, she will be a beauty who turns all living beings upside down.


    Mu Tiance!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect to meet mu Tiance here. It seems that he should be waiting for someone. Xu Shaotang made an investigation to make sure that there was no one here except the four of them.


    Mu Tiance sat quietly in front of the stage, as if he were settled. If it wasn''t for his brilliant eyes, many people would think it was an exquisite statue.


    "Are you waiting for me?" Xu Shaotang approached him slowly.


    Mu Tiance nodded his head, drew Xu Shaotang''s empty hand and made a gesture of invitation, as if to his old friend.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, went forward, sat down opposite mu Tiance and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Enjoy the snow!" Mu Tiance smiles and pushes a cup in front of Xu Shaotang. The woman behind him has bent down to take down the freshly warmed wine from the shelf. After pouring it for them, he stands behind him with a wine pot in his hand. Mu Tiance doesn''t look at the woman from the beginning to the end, but says to Xu Shaotang: "you''ve come at the right time. If you''re not in the capital now, I''m afraid no one will accompany me to enjoy the beautiful scenery. ¡±


    Xu Shaotang took up the slightly hot wine glass and drank all the wine in it. He stopped the woman holding the wine pot from pouring wine for him again. He stood up and said with a smile to Mu Tiance, "thank you for your wine. If you are a woman, I might be willing to accompany you to enjoy the beautiful scenery."


    If Mu Tiance is a woman, few men are willing to refuse his request.


    Unfortunately, he gave birth to a face that made all women jealous, but he was a man.


    Mu Tiance, with a cool smile, pointed to the two women behind him and said to Xu Shaotang, "if you like beauties, I can give them to you."


    In his eyes, the two women seemed to be just goods, and the two women did not show any different look when they heard him."Ha ha, although I like beauties, I also know that I am not paid for my meritorious service." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you''d better keep these two beauties for yourself."


    Mu Tiance also drank all the wine in his glass, stood up from the stage, looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes, and said: "there are really not many women who can enter my eyes. If you are a woman, you should be one of them."


    "Your mind is too dangerous!" Xu Shaotang shivered, subconsciously retreated two steps, "I think it''s better to keep a safe distance between us."


    In his eyes, mu Tiance''s thought of the demon man can''t be measured by common sense. No one knows what the demon man''s head is thinking.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shaotang, you are really a boring person!" Mu Tiance still kept a faint smile on his face and hummed: "your jokes are not funny at all. "


    he remembers that Xu Shaotang thought that he had" the habit of breaking his sleeves "at the last reception in Sucheng. Now this bastard has done this again. How can he not understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He seemed to agree with mu Tiance''s words. He said with a smile: "you are a boring person. We are neither familiar nor friendly. What kind of green plum cooking do you play with me in such weather?"


    Mu Tiance laughed: "since you know that Qingmei cooks wine, can you sit down with me and discuss the heroes in this world?"


    "There are so many heroes in the world that you and I can talk about them all?" Xu Shaotang did not sit down, just said lightly.


    He is really curious about Mu Tiance. Although he has only contacted mu Tiance for a few times, it can be seen that mu Tiance is an extremely arrogant person. How can such a person be a nameless person of his native place?

 Chapter 278

    Mu Tiance shook his head, looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said, "in my opinion, the heroes in this world are just you and me. "


    " maybe you''re a hero, but I''m just a jerk. " Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    There are too many heroes in this world. He never regards himself as a hero. The road of heroes is doomed to be bumpy. He only hopes to spend his life with less trouble.


    "Ha ha, if you''re a gangster, who dares to be a hero in this world?" Mu Tiance laughed, looked at the silent snow, and suddenly said: "Xu Shaotang, the road of heroes is too lonely. I''m glad to have an opponent like you."


    "Rival?" Xu Shaotang looked at him suspiciously, "sorry, I''m not going to be your opponent."


    Anyone will be curious about the more opponents for no reason. Before that, he and mu Tiance had two unpleasant meetings, but it should not be enough for mu Tiance to regard him as an opponent.


    Maybe it''s just a lunatic! Xu Shaotang said lightly in the heart.


    "Then we can be rivals now!" Mu Tiance held out his hand. The woman holding the sword had already handed the sword to him. A strong sense of war suddenly appeared in his eyes. Looking at Xu Shaotang, he asked, "where''s your weapon?"


    "I have no weapons!" Xu Shaotang gave a faint smile.


    He has never been in the habit of carrying weapons. Why should he hold a real weapon in his hand and show it to others?


    A real master can kill people by flying flowers and picking leaves. What''s the use of weapons?


    With a smile, mu Tiance inserts the sword into the snow and makes a "please" gesture to Xu Shaotang.


    "Before we become rivals, can you answer me two questions first?" Xu Shaotang is not in a hurry to compete with mu Tiance. He still has two questions in his mind. I hope mu Tiance can answer them.


    "You say it


    "First question, how do you know I''m coming here?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    The appearance of Mu Tiance is really unexpected, and it seems that he has been waiting for him for a long time.


    He is very curious. How does mu Tiance know that he will go this way? Is he waiting for himself here, just to talk about the world''s heroes with himself, and then become an opponent with himself?


    Mu Tiance smiles and says calmly: "you drunk Qin Guozhu yesterday. You must have planned to leave this morning, but the heavy snow has cancelled all the flights. In order to avoid Qin Guozhu, you will definitely choose to go to a place where there are few people. So I have prepared a thin wine here and hope to discuss the heroes with you. However, you don''t seem to appreciate it..."


    Evil!


    Xu Shaotang looks at him in shock. Mu Tiance knows all his plans clearly, and even his route to avoid Qin Guozhu has been calculated ahead of time. Such a person can''t be described as evil.


    "Are you here to vent your anger on Mr. Qin?" Xu Shaotang shakes off the snow and asks curiously.


    Mu Tiance shook his head and showed a proud look on his face: "there is no one in the world who can let me out for him."


    Crazy!


    Xu Shaotang asked himself that he was already crazy, but compared with mu Tiance, he felt that he was too modest.


    "Second question, why do you have to compete with me?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Actually, I''ve already answered that question." Mu Tiance raised his head, and his face was full of fascination. "The road of heroes is too lonely. I need an opponent, an opponent to make my journey not so boring."


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and said with a helpless smile, "you have to find yourself an opponent. It''s boring in itself. "


    " maybe it''s boring, but I''ll try to make the game interesting. "Mu Tiance murmured to himself, then looked at Xu Shaotang and said," I''ve answered all your questions. Can I have a fight? "


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Since mu Tiance wants to challenge, why doesn''t he fight? He also wants to know why mu Tiance is so crazy!


    Perhaps, many such opponents, is not a bad thing!


    Goose hair snow is still falling, but I do not know when the air more than a cold wind, will be large pieces of snow blowing scattered.


    Snow seems to feel the strong sense of war between the two people, did not dare to get close to them, rubbed the edge of their battle circle.


    All of a sudden, the snow on the ground suddenly blew up and slowly spread behind mu Tiance, as if adding a pair of wings to him. When the wings moved again, the snow around him whirled rapidly and wrapped mu Tiance tightly.


    Just this action, Xu Shaotang knew that he really despised mu Tiance before. Mu Tiance was a master, and he was not inferior to him!


    In the face of experts, Xu Shaotang also played a 12 point spirit, "yulongjue" operation, the whole body Qi flow, the cold brought by the snow has long disappeared, replaced by a warm comfort.


    Xu Shaotang drew a circle in the air with his right hand. The snow around seemed to feel his call. He kept gathering with the waving of his arm. In the blink of an eye, he had formed a sharp spear.Although it is made of accumulated snow, no one will doubt the sharpness of this spear. If someone dares to despise it, it will pass through his chest!


    At the same time, the two sides made a violent drink. The spear and shield collided with each other like lightning, making a sound of gold and stone.


    Under one blow, the spear and shield were unable to bear the powerful impact force and turned into scattered pieces of snow.


    Contradictions are broken, from the broken contradiction behind a palm, two palms meet, issued a loud noise, the snowflakes in the air shaking.


    Palm points, both sides were shocked by each other''s palm force back a few meters, leaving two long slip marks on the snow.


    Mu Tiance folded his hand, his eyes were shining, and he nodded slightly at Xu Shaotang: "you are very good!"


    "You''re good, too!" Although Xu Shaotang was shocked in his heart, his face was still, and he threw a faint smile at mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance stretched out his hand to the snow, and the ancient sword, which had been covered with wild snow, appeared in his hand: "if you don''t have a weapon, this sword can send you!"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I am the best weapon!"


    "Ha ha! I''ll take back the beginning, you''re very interesting! " Mu Tiance laughed and quickly stepped on the snow. There was no footprints on the snowy ground.


    When mu Tiance left, the two women quickly followed. Their speed may not be slower than mu Tiance''s, but they soon disappeared into the white world.


    Xu Shaotang quietly looks at the direction of Mu Tiance''s departure, letting the heavy snow fall as if he had settled

 Chapter 279

    After recovering from the snow, Xu Shaotang shakes his confused head and walks forward slowly.


    This time, the appearance of Mu Tiance really shocked him. He didn''t expect that mu Tiance was a master, and he was also a neurotic master.


    Inexplicably more than such an opponent, it makes him depressed.


    It''s really a bad time!


    In fact, there are only two places he wants to go in the capital of nuota. One is longzu, where he has been, and the other is the residence of "law enforcement officers". Although he wants to go, he knows he can''t go.


    When he wandered aimlessly, a villa suddenly appeared in front of him.


    An off-road vehicle with anti-skid chains is parked at the door of the villa. Through the open door of the villa, you can see a man in fur is fishing in the pond in the courtyard with a fishing rod.


    Although the rivers and lakes outside have been frozen, the pond in the villa is still steaming. It should be the owner of the villa who deliberately made the pond with hot spring.


    It''s a luxury to raise fish in a pond with a hot spring.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to leave the villa, the people in the courtyard suddenly stopped him: "Xu Shaotang, it''s better to meet him by chance than by blind date. You might as well come in."


    The voice was familiar. When Xu Shaotang saw the fisherman''s cheek, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Originally, he just went out for a walk. Unexpectedly, he met two people he knew in less than half a day.


    "Am I in a trap?" Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and walked into the villa.


    The fisherman pulled up the fishing rod in the water and put it beside him. He stretched out his hand to wash it in the pond. He stood up and said with a smile, "if I can keep you, you are naturally trapped, but I know I can''t keep you."


    It was Xu Shaotang who met Qin Zongheng yesterday.


    "How''s old Qin?" Xu Shaotang some guilty asked.


    Qin Zongheng invited him to sit down in the pavilion beside the pond and said with a smile: "the old man just woke up this morning. According to my elder brother''s phone call, the word he woke up was to clean you up, but now it seems that the old man is mostly empty."


    After that, Qin Zongheng asked his servant to prepare tea. It seemed that he had no intention of informing Qin.


    Xu Shaotang showed a bad smile on his face and said, "it''s really that old Qin is too powerful. I can''t help it if I don''t hide."


    He could almost imagine the anger of master Qin when he woke up. He said in his heart that he was lucky to run fast, otherwise he would be in trouble if he was caught.


    While they were talking, the servant had already brought the steaming tea. The smell of the tea was so fragrant that it should be regarded as a rare good tea. It is estimated that Qin Zongheng also collected it from the master Qin.


    After a cup of hot tea, Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Zongheng''s villa curiously and asked, "why don''t you live in the Qin family?"


    Qin Zongheng put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "if your father is in my father''s position, would you like to stay at home?"


    "Ha ha, no!" Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "I don''t know if it''s lucky or unfortunate to have such a father."


    Qin Guozhu, as the core figure of China, must be extremely strict with his descendants. From the point of view that Qin Zongheng dares to intoxicate his father, Qin Zongheng is also a person with a personality. If he lives in his yard, he will not have a good life. It is estimated that he will have to face his serious face.


    Imagine that Qin Zongheng is also very powerful. He can massage his head every night for three years in a row. It''s really not what ordinary people can bear.


    They chatted for a while again. Qin Zongheng, the second son of Qin Guozhu, had no airs. He had a good chat with Xu Shaotang.


    "Are you interested in fishing with me?" Qin Zongheng stood up from the pavilion and looked at the pond in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang then stood up and said with a smile, "anyway, I don''t have a good place to go. It''s good to be able to sit down and catch some fish, but I don''t have much patience for fishing. Maybe it will disturb your interest."


    "Well, I''m just killing time." Qin Zongheng said with no care: "I couldn''t be quiet before, but I got used to it after a long time. Can catch fish is second, enjoy the process of fishing is the most important


    Jokingly, they have come to the edge of the pond. Qin Zongheng takes out a fishing rod and hands it to Xu Shaotang. He uses the fishing rod just now to pinch a small ball of bait on the hook. When the fishing rod is lifted, the bait has entered the water.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t have much patience, he still knew the basics of fishing. After adjusting the position of the floats and lines, he put on bait and threw the fishing rod into the pond.


    "It''s really relaxing for you to go fishing here instead of going to work in Zongheng group." While staring at the floating fish on the water, Xu Shaotang teased Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng is also quietly staring at his own fish float, said with a smile: "if my boss wants to go to work every day, then why hire those employees?"


    That makes sense! Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that maybe it was time to tell Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun what Qin Zongheng said, so that they would not have to work on time like ordinary employees.As he spoke, Qin Zongheng''s fish float sank rapidly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. However, he only looked at it once and did not move any more.


    Xu Shaotang was about to remind him, but he saw that his float also began to move. At the right time, the fishing rod rose slightly, and the fishing line in the water was straight, making a sound of "Wuwu".


    Xu Shaotang controls the fishing rod and starts to fight with the fish in the water. Qin Zongheng doesn''t even look at him. He just stares at his own float.


    "Zheng" of a crisp ring, Xu Shaotang hands of the fish line should be broken, watching the fish dragging the broken line to escape, Xu Shaotang heart slightly disappointed.


    At this time, Qin Zongheng finally raised his rod, but there was no bait on his hook, and only the empty hook came back to him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who was slightly disappointed, Qin Zongheng said with a smile: "the fish in it are big and small, but the lines you and I use are too thin. When we float, we have to control our impulse to raise the pole. First, we should judge whether there is a big fish or a small one. If we don''t know how to let the big fish go, we can only break the line and run."


    Xu Shaotang was stunned and thought about Qin Zongheng''s words quietly. For a long time, he finally realized something from Qin Zongheng''s words and said to Qin Zongheng, "thank you for your guidance!"


    "Ha ha, I can''t give you any advice. It''s just some experience. Since you and I are destined to meet here, it''s not a waste of our fate to let you realize something." With a smile, Qin Zongheng put on the bait again and threw the pole into the pond.

 Chapter 280

    On this day, Xu Shaotang didn''t go anywhere, and quietly accompanied Qin Zongheng to fish all day. He even spent the night in Qin Zongheng. Qin Zongheng also fulfilled his promise and didn''t disclose the news of Xu Shaotang here.


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart that if the master Qin knew, he would be charged with harboring "criminals".


    Although he only got along with Qin Zongheng for less than a day, Xu Shaotang learned a lot from Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng''s calm and self-confidence is admirable even to him. Qin Zongheng''s body always gives people a feeling of ancient Confucian.


    The so-called Confucian businessman is probably like Qin Zongheng. In the past, he might have thought that the extent to which Qin Zongheng was able to build the Zongheng group depended on Qin Guozhu''s relationship. Now, even without Qin Guozhu, Qin Zongheng can still develop the Zongheng group to such a scale. Maybe it will take a little longer, but he can finally achieve it.


    In the evening, Xu Shaotang and Qin Zongheng talk about wine.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered something and asked Qin Zongheng, who was a little red in the cheek, "do you know a man named mu Tiance?"


    "Mu Tiance?" Qin Zongheng frowned slightly, nodded gently, then shook his head and said, "I''ve heard the name of this person, but I''ve never seen it."


    "Oh? Have you heard the name of Mu Tiance? " Xu Shaotang came to be interested and quickly asked.


    Before he let Lianxin check mu Tiance''s news, he thought mu Tiance was just a pseudonym of him. Now it seems that there is this man, but he doesn''t know his identity.


    Qin Zongheng was not in a hurry to answer her question. Instead, he put down his wine glass and asked him, "do you know shallow language?"


    "Qin''s words? Of course I do! " Xu Shaotang nodded, did not know how Qin Zongheng suddenly asked this question.


    Seeing his doubts, Qin Zongheng said faintly: "as far as I know, from a very early age, the old man has been planning to marry mu Tiance with shallow language, but mu Tiance never seems to have expressed his attitude."


    It''s really mu Tiance''s style! Master Qin wanted to betroth his granddaughter to him, but he didn''t even mean to express his position. He was really crazy and proud!


    Now he also understood why mu Tiance had come to Tianhai to see himself. Presumably, the Qin family didn''t block his affair with Qin Qianyu at the beginning, just to show it to Mu Tiance. In their opinion, how could mu Tiance, who is so arrogant, let others have an affair with his "fiancee"?


    However, they miscalculated. Unexpectedly, mu Tiance just went to Tianhai to meet him.


    Perhaps, as mu Tiance himself said, he had no interest in Qin Qianyu''s green apple at all, so the Qin family made a mistake.


    "You are Qin Qianyu''s second uncle. Haven''t you met mu Tiance?" Xu Shaotang asked in disbelief.


    Qin Zongheng showed a helpless smile and said with a smile: "you may not believe it, not to mention me. Even my elder brother has never seen his future son-in-law! About Mu Tiance, the old man just mentioned it once or twice. "


    Listening to Qin Zongheng''s words, Xu Shaotang is in an inexplicable shock. He can''t find out the identity of Mu Tiance. Even the brothers of Qin family have never met him. He has a face that is as good as his own martial arts accomplishments.


    Is such a mysterious person, unexpectedly inexplicably took oneself as an opponent?


    Until lying on the bed, Xu Shaotang is constantly thinking about Mu Tiance, until two or three o''clock in the morning, he fell asleep.


    The next morning, Xu Shaotang prepared to leave early. Before leaving, he asked Qin Zongheng jokingly, "why don''t you go into politics?"


    In his opinion, with Qin Zongheng''s wisdom, if he entered the officialdom, he would be able to make a success of his business in a short time.


    Qin Zongheng took a light look at him and asked, "then why don''t you enter the army?"


    "Ha ha!" They looked at each other and laughed. Suddenly they felt like they had found a confidant.


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart that although he had more mu Tiance as an opponent, it was good to know Qin Zongheng!


    Leaving Qin Zongheng''s villa, Xu Shaotang rushes directly to the airport in Beijing. He has been informed in the morning that the flights in Beijing have returned to normal. Now he needs to go to Yangcheng to find a drunk maniac.


    By the time he got to the drunk maniac''s house, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon.


    The drunk maniac was as slovenly as ever. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, he nodded with satisfaction: "I thought you would have to wait two or three days to come, but I didn''t expect you to come very quickly."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, if you come late or early, you''ll have to come. I''ll help you finish your work so that you can go home."


    Before entering the room, of course, there is no lack of a mouthful of introductory wine, which seems to be the rule set by the alcoholic madman himself.


    Old wine goes into his throat. Xu Shaotang can clearly feel that the wine this time is not as strong as before. It seems that in recent days, the wine maniac has finished the last bit of old wine in the gourd. He can only drink this kind of wine which is not too long.In this way, he also knew why Baijiu why he had to rush out to explore.


    "Where is the" relic "you said?" Although he had determined that the so-called ruins were ancient tombs, he still didn''t say it in front of the alcoholic maniac.


    The drunk maniac found a crumpled old map from the dusty shelf, pointed to a place on it and said, "here!"


    Xu Shaotang leaned over and carefully looked at the place where the drunk maniac''s fingers pointed to - Shennong mountain!


    Shennong mountain is located in the western border of Beihu Province, which is connected with the mountain city. It is named after Shennong, the Chinese ancestor, who tasted all kinds of herbs here. Since ancient times, there are many legends about Shennong mountain, and many people mysteriously disappeared there.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized what Baijiu asked himself to go with him.


    "Master, you don''t want me to steal the tomb of the ancestors of Shennong with you, do you?" Xu Shaotang smashed it, smashed it, and finally said the word "Tomb robbery".


    I''m kidding. Who is Shennong, the ancestor of China? Let''s not say whether they can succeed in this trip. Even if they have this idea, they should be rejected.


    The wine maniac picked up the gourd and poured down a few mouthfuls of wine. He reached out to wipe the wine stains on his mouth and said with a smile, "I really hope it''s Shennong''s tomb, but unfortunately, I don''t know."


    If the old wine was drunk like this, it would have been drunk. But now the wine is not as good as before. Even after a few mouthfuls, his eyes are still clear, as if he is drinking water.


    Xu Shaotang has a feeling that he wants to cry without tears. How can he get on the ship of a drunk maniac!

 Chapter 281

    The scenery of Shennong mountain is very beautiful. From a distance, countless towering trees are towering like clouds. The air in the mountains is very cold, but occasionally you can hear the joyful song of all kinds of birds.


    However, after this beauty, there is a kind of mysterious and gloomy, as if it is a huge black hole, which wants to devour all the life in it.


    "Master, where are the relics you said?" Xu Shaotang looks at the endless jungle in front of him and asks the drunk madman around him.


    They have been walking in the jungle for several hours, but they still don''t see the trace of the so-called "relics". Although they are both congenital experts, they feel extremely hard when they walk aimlessly.


    Not long after they entered the mountains, all the positioning and communication equipment they carried had failed. Without the assistance of these equipment, it would be more difficult to find relics in the mountains.


    The drunk madman looked around, pointed to the direction of eleven o''clock and said uncertainly, "it should be in that direction."


    "Should I?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "you said that two hours ago "


    the drunk maniac had a neck stem and said unconvinced:" that ancient book is thousands of years old. The landscape has changed several times, and it''s normal to have some differences. "


    Xu Shaotang has a black line on his face. It''s not a little different, but it''s thousands of miles away. In such a vast jungle, if they don''t have accurate location coordinates, even if they pass by the "ruins", they may not find it.


    "Let''s stop for a while and look for it aimlessly. I don''t know when to find it." Xu Shaotang sat down on the grass in the forest and looked at the cold and secluded forest. His heart was inexplicably agitated.


    "All right!" The drunkard nodded and sat down next to him.


    The drunk maniac takes out the crumpled map from his arms, and then takes out a scroll of parchment that has existed for many years. He looks at the map and then stares at the scroll, carefully looking for clues about the ruins.


    Xu Shaotang also went over, hoping to find some clues.


    Due to the long history, the marks on the map are a little fuzzy, but it can still be discerned that the location of the ruins should be in a valley. In addition, there is no other reference object to compare.


    The scroll was more blurred, only a few twisted ancient seal characters could barely be seen, and other places were all blurred.


    "Do you know these words?" Xu Shaotang asked, pointing to the ancient seal characters on the scroll.


    "Nonsense!" After drinking a mouthful of strong liquor, he threw the wine gourd to Xu Shaotang, pointed to several ancient seal characters on the scroll, and read one by one: "bi Blood Tao God... "


    Xu Shaotang also drank a mouthful of liquor to warm up his body. After hearing the words read by the alcoholic madman, he frowned and said, "blue blood? How can we feel that the place we are going to is very dangerous, and it''s bloody... "


    The more so, the more he felt that this site was more like an ancient tomb, and he still didn''t know how many people would be buried with it, and how many people would be killed to be buried with it! "


    seeing Xu Shaotang''s look, the drunk madman laughed and said," if it''s not dangerous, what can I do with you? "


    In fact, he also decided that the ruins might be extremely dangerous based on these words. He had no bottom in his heart, so he invited Xu Shaotang to come. He thought that if he didn''t go out of the mountain, at least one person knew that there might be ruins here. With Xu Shaotang''s character, even if he didn''t say it, he would come here again to find out.


    "Song Lao, song Lao, in order to prepare the birthday gift for you, I''ve really lost money!" Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart.


    They took a rest for a while, recovered some physical strength, and finally walked to the deep forest again.


    The fog in the forest is getting heavier and heavier. It''s almost hard to see the place five meters away, and the clothes on them have already been wet by dew. If they didn''t have innate Qi, they would not have been able to bear the cold.


    One by one, they walked in the vast white forest. Now the role of their eyes is not so important. They all rely on their sensitive hearing.


    The fog is getting heavier and heavier, and the two people who are less than two meters away are almost unable to see each other.


    Just when they were going to stop again, there was a sudden roar of beasts in the forest. It should be their actions that alerted the beasts in the forest.


    "Even if we get lost here, it doesn''t look like we''ll starve to death." Xu Shaotang said half jokingly.


    "How do you say that?" the drunk was puzzled? "


    " ha ha! " Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it is estimated that there is no shortage of wolves, tigers and leopards in the forest. Even if we are lost here, it is estimated that we will have enough food for our whole life..."


    "I don''t want to be here all my life." Wine maniac light smile, "unless there is a lifetime of wine hidden here..."


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth curled. Even if he had a ten life wine, he didn''t want to stay here more. He just wanted to find the relic with the wine maniac.


    While they were talking and laughing, there was a sudden wind in their ears."Be careful!" Xu Shaotang let out a loud drink, and his body flashed to the left at the same time. He only felt a hairy thing flashed past him.


    "Roar!"


    The hairy monster couldn''t make a single blow, and gave out a huge roar.


    "What is it?" The drunk madman judged Xu Shaotang''s position by his ears, and quickly leaned with him. His ears stood up and listened carefully to the movement around him.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "the fog is too big. I can''t see clearly, but listening to the roar, it should not be tigers and black bears."


    While they were talking, the hairy monster came to them again with a fishy smell. The action was as fast as lightning, and almost in the blink of an eye.


    This time, they had already been prepared. When they felt the strong wind coming, they fell to the ground at the same time. The real Qi in their hands had condensed into a knife, and they attacked the strong wind hard!


    "Ouch..."


    Two real Qi at the same time across the long hair monster''s soft abdomen, after a scream, the huge body heavily fell to the ground, shaking the surrounding earth.


    At the same time of the fatal blow, they had already rolled aside. They were very glad that they had done this action. Otherwise, they would be pressed by the monster''s body. Even if they were not killed, they would be suffocated by the disgusting smell of the monster.


    After feeling that the monster had been completely silent, they slowly approached the corpse of the monster. When they saw the appearance of the monster on the ground, they were surprised and said, "what the hell is this?"


    In front of them lies a huge body. The monster is a bit like an ape, but it is very different from the ape. Its body length is about three meters, and its whole body is covered with long black brown hair, but its head is somewhat similar to a tiger or leopard. Its long tusks make the human head feel numb.

 Chapter 282

    They covered their mouths and noses, and tried their best to turn the monster''s body over. There were two inclined wounds on the left and right sides of the monster''s abdomen. They cut the monster''s chest like an "eight" character, gushing blood along the wound, and dyed the surrounding land green.


    "Blue blood It''s amazing... " Looking at the green blood gushing from the monster, Xu Shaotang mumbles to himself.


    At the beginning, he thought that the "blue blood" was just exaggeration, but now it seems that it is really terrible.


    As if to confirm his idea, when they looked at the corpse on the ground, the earth began to vibrate. They could clearly hear the sound of trees breaking around them. It seemed that many monsters were gathering here.


    "Run


    It was the only thought in their hearts.


    Although such a monster is not enough to pose a fatal threat to him, it''s hard to say a group of words. Moreover, the fog around is so thick that it''s almost difficult to see the monster''s attack. It''s really not a good place for fighting.


    As soon as they were born, they ran to the front. Fortunately, their hearing was far better than that of ordinary people, so that they would not run away in such a thick fog.


    After running for more than ten minutes, the fog around gradually dissipated.


    "At last The drunk maniac comes to Xu Shaotang through the heavy fog, gasping for breath. Even though he has innate cultivation, he is very tired in such a desperate escape.


    Xu Shaotang was about to tease him, but his eyes caught a glimpse of a pile of white things nearby.


    "What''s that?" Xu Shaotang slowly approached the pile of gray things.


    Wine maniac also followed slowly close, when two people came to the pile of gray things in front of, can''t help but take a breath.


    The pile of gray things they saw turned out to be scattered bones. Judging from the shape of the bones, these scattered bones were obviously human bones.


    Before they had time to examine the broken bones, there was a roar in their ears.


    When they looked up in surprise, they found that they had been surrounded by layers.


    Around them, there was a circle of huge monsters, similar to the one they killed together in the thick fog.


    Only at this moment did they fully see the honor of this monster.


    The monster is covered with long dark brown hair and stands upright like a human. The biggest monster is more than four meters tall. Except for the head similar to a tiger or leopard, it doesn''t look much different from apes. It has sharp teeth and a lot of saliva in its mouth, which seems to regard them as delicious food.


    Xu Shaotang threw a wry smile at the drunk maniac and said with self mockery, "I didn''t expect that the two of us joined hands for the first time to fight against these monsters."


    "I''m beginning to regret bringing you here." The drunk madman looked at Xu Shaotang apologetically, and said apologetically, "if you are defeated later, you don''t have to worry about me. Run for your own life first!"


    There are so many monsters around that they can''t see the end. It''s just where they can see. No one knows how many monsters there are in the thick fog. Let alone the alcoholic maniac, even Xu Shaotang, who claims to be highly skilled, feels a lot of pressure.


    "Not yet!" Xu Shaotang gave the alcoholic maniac a reassuring look, clenched his fist and said, "are you interested in a contest?"


    "Than what?" The alcoholic madman asked in doubt.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the group of monsters that were gradually shrinking the enclosure and said, "look who killed more, killed faster!"


    "Good!" The alcoholic madman nodded, took down the gourd and poured a few mouthfuls of liquor into his mouth. The worried color on his face receded, and instead, he was full of pride. "I haven''t done it for many years, and I also want to know how much skill I have left!"


    "Kill Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly become sharp, and the "Yulong Jue" in his body runs. His whole body''s breath soars, and his real Qi has condensed into a knife, waiting to drink the monster''s blood.


    At this time, the monster''s circle of encirclement also gradually shrinks, see these two prey unexpectedly still want to struggle, hammer chest, roar to rush toward them.


    The tide of monsters suddenly drowned them. Xu Shaotang had already led the way into the group of monsters. He chopped out his hand and cut off half of the head of the monster running in front of him. The monster only had time to make a whine and fell to the ground with a "poop" sound. The green blood gushed from the wound. Xu Shaotang couldn''t dodge and was also splashed with sticky green Liquid.


    Wine maniac is not willing to fall, will be the waist of the wine gourd, the eyes of the murderer, dodge the monster''s attack, constantly killing the influx of monsters.


    It has to be said that without the barrier of heavy fog, they are very handy in killing. At least they don''t have to be distracted to judge the monster''s attack. They can find the gap of their attack only by their eyes. Every attack can always hit the weakness of these monsters.


    Head, eyes, heart and so on, have become the focus of their attack.


    Although the monster is huge, but the action is not slow, coupled with the fierce and fearless attack, it also caused a lot of trouble to them.With their strong killing, more and more monsters fell around them. The green blood of the monsters had formed a small pond under their feet. At this time, they finally understood where the four words "blue blood" came from


    "It''s not the way to kill like this!" Xu Shaotang cut off one monster''s arm with a knife, and with his flexible body, he evaded the attack of another monster. He said to the alcoholic madman, "if we want to find a way to break through the encirclement, we will be consumed here sooner or later."


    Many monsters have fallen around them, but as far as the eyes can see, the monsters are still not reduced, as if they can never be killed.


    "Good!" The drunk madman nodded, dodging the monster''s attack, pointed to a towering tree in the distance and said, "let''s break through and meet under that tree!"


    The big tree is the best reference for their eyes. None of them knows what danger there will be in this ancient and mysterious jungle. They should try not to disperse as long as they can.


    Make up one''s mind, two people fight and retreat, looking for the chance to break through.


    However, the monster seems to understand their plan and doesn''t give them a chance to breathe at all. They want to break through several times and are blocked by the monster.


    "What''s the matter with these monsters?" Xu Shaotang wanted to break through several times, but he was forced back by the monster, and his heart gradually began to look a little irritable.


    These monsters are not only fearless of death, but also can''t seem to kill. The corpses under their feet have piled up like a mountain, but the number of monsters has not decreased at all. On the contrary, there is a growing trend.

 Chapter 283

    "Hiss..."


    With the fighting time getting longer and longer, both of them gradually felt that they were struggling, and they were no longer as relaxed as before. Xu shaotan was finally cut a long hole by the monster''s claws, which made him take a cold breath.


    The alcoholic madman was already scarred. His arm was torn off by the monster''s claws, and a fist sized piece of meat was mixed with scarlet blood and the monster''s green blood, which made him look a little scary.


    "How are you?" Xu Shaotang dodges the monster''s attack and asks about the alcoholic madman.


    The drunk maniac endured the pain and gritted his teeth: "we can''t all fold here. I''ll block it first. You can find a way to leave!"


    "No, we have to go together!" Xu Shaotang will fight the monster that pours on him again, draw close to the alcoholic madman quickly.


    The drunk maniac shakes his head, pushes Xu Shaotang away from his hand, and yells at Xu Shaotang: "if we don''t go, neither of us can go away! "


    in the gap between the two people''s conversation, those monsters who can''t kill each other have narrowed the encirclement circle again and pressed them into the narrow space.


    Xu Shaotang has no time to argue with the alcoholic madman again. He forces his Qi to get up and fight into the monster group again. But this time, he not only has to protect himself, but also the drunk maniac who has lost his fighting power. In this way, he will face more pressure.


    "Poof..." Xu Shaotang can''t dodge. He is hit by the monster''s huge arm. His chest is like being hit by a huge hammer. His throat is sweet and his mouth spits out a mouthful of blood. Xu Shaotang''s body shape is a meal. This should be his first injury after his rebirth.


    "You go! step on it! I''m a drunk maniac. I''m sorry for you! " Seeing that Xu Shaotang was injured and his eyes were red, the drunk maniac roared at Xu Shaotang. He knew that if this continued, they would both be folded here.


    How about the congenital master? When the congenital master is finally powerful, there is no chance of survival in front of these intrepid monsters!


    "Let''s go together!" Xu Shaotang will not leave his friends behind, although they have only known each other for a short time


    After killing a few monsters again, Xu Shaotang also fell into an unprecedented hard battle. He has been injured in several places. Killing these monsters is no longer as easy as starting. Almost every time he kills a monster, he feels heavier. He even feels extremely hard to raise his hand. However, there are still many monsters around him


    When Xu Shaotang was fighting hard, a huge monster came directly from behind Xu Shaotang. Now Xu Shaotang''s physical strength has been seriously overdrawn, and his consciousness is no longer as sharp as it was at the beginning, even though he didn''t notice the attack behind him.


    If it had been before, he would have avoided such an attack with a single flash.


    "Be careful!" As soon as the monster''s claw is about to pass through Xu Shaotang''s body, the drunken maniac lying on the ground struggles to get up from the ground and pushes Xu Shaotang away with the last trace of strength


    Poof


    The sharp claw fell into the wine maniac''s chest, and the claw came out from the wine maniac''s forehead. There was scarlet blood on the claw. The blood flowed down the tip of the claw, and fell on the ground and Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    The drunk Madman''s body fell to the ground


    "Ah Looking at the death of the alcoholic madman, Xu Shaotang''s chest ignited a huge anger!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill Xu Shaotang kills the monsters around him mechanically, regardless of the attacks he bears. He can''t remember how many monsters he killed after the death of the alcoholic maniac. Now he has fallen into a madness, and only wants to kill all these monsters to avenge the alcoholic maniac!


    Poof


    The cold claws went through his chest, and he only felt the rapid loss of heat from his body


    Are you going to die again? After this death, is there any chance of rebirth? One by one, his father and mother, Lin Shuying, Su Ruyun, Miao Miao, song Yinuo, Long Jiang


    Even in his mind, the short-lived and tranquil scenery of Mingtai appeared.


    Xu Shaotang feels that his eyelids are getting heavier and heavier, as if he is about to fall asleep. Looking at the monsters swarming in, he quietly closes his eyes.


    No!


    When he was ready to give up his resistance, his heart gradually returned to calm. After that, he noticed something strange around him.


    Feeling the wound on his chest, it turned out to be slightly cold. Even though it''s winter, his blood can''t be so cold. Xu Shaotang''s consciousness is gradually blurred, and his mind suddenly becomes clear. This is an illusion!


    Want to understand, Xu Shaotang''s mouth showed a smile, eyes closed, so quietly sitting there, let the monsters around the roar.


    As his heart completely calmed down, the roar of the monsters around him gradually became weak. When all the sounds disappeared, he finally opened his eyes again.


    By his side, there had been no trace of the monster. The drunk maniac was lying not far away from him, with an unwilling look on his face, just like sleeping in the past.Although he came out of the dreamland, Xu Shaotang still felt that he was so weak that he could hardly make any effort. He struggled to get close to the drunk madman and checked his breath. The breath of the drunk maniac is very disordered. Xu Shaotang believes that if he comes out of the dreamland later, it''s estimated that the two of them will be here.


    It''s ridiculous to think that they were two congenital masters who almost died in an illusion.


    Xu Shaotang took a rest for a while. When he regained a little strength, he resisted the drunk madman from the cold and damp ground and walked forward with faltering steps.


    He needs to find a place as soon as possible to wake up the alcoholic maniac, otherwise the alcoholic maniac is likely to sleep in the dreamland forever.


    When passing by the pile of bones, Xu Shaotang takes a look at the bones all over the ground. Maybe these people also fall into the dreamland, and finally never wake up in the dreamland.


    Xu Shaotang sighed a little, carrying the alcoholic madman to move on.


    Soon after, he found a cave. After putting the drunkard in, he went to find some dry wood and lit a bonfire. While baking his wet clothes, he took off the drunkard from his waist, pulled off the plug of the drunkard and poured the wine into the drunkard''s mouth.


    "Well..." The drunken madman in a coma finally moves his throat. Then he hugs the wine gourd in Xu Shaotang''s hand and pours the wine into his mouth.


    Seeing this action of the alcoholic madman, Xu Shaotang finally put down his heart. The alcoholic Madman''s body is in good condition. It''s only a matter of time before he wakes up.


    This alcoholic maniac is really addicted to alcohol. He has passed out in a coma and can still drink

 Chapter 284

    The wine maniac is attracted by the aroma of Xu Shaotang''s barbecue.


    Before he opened his eyes, he had rushed towards Xu Shaotang''s barbecue.


    When the barbecue started, the alcoholic madman finally slowly opened his eyes, looked at Xu Shaotang who was holding the barbecue with a smile, and asked in surprise, "I''m not dead? "


    " if you die, can you still taste this delicious barbecue? " Xu Shaotang took a bite of the barbecue and said happily.


    Having never experienced death, he will never know how happy it is to live. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang has already died once, and he almost died for the second time just now. It''s the greatest luck for him to be alive.


    The wine maniac habitually poured wine into his mouth, only to find that his gourd was empty. He angrily put away the wine gourd, ate delicious barbecue, and asked, "what''s the matter, I was not killed by those monsters?"


    While chewing the barbecue in his mouth, he noticed that his whole body was intact. This strange scene immediately surprised him.


    Xu Shaotang smile: "nothing, in fact, it is just a mirage."


    Although he spoke with ease, he was afraid. If he didn''t wake up at the last moment, they would have become one of the numerous bones.


    "Mirage?" The drunk maniac frowned and asked, "how can there be a dreamland there?"


    Xu Shaotang added some firewood to the fire, moved slightly close to the fire, and analyzed: "it should be the flowers and trees in the forest that can release a kind of hallucinogenic ingredient. Because of the heavy fog in the forest, we didn''t find the flowers and trees at all, so we got caught in the trick. "


    this is what he thought in the process of waiting for the alcoholic maniac to wake up. The fog in the forest forces people to maintain a high degree of mental tension, which makes those hallucinogenic elements take advantage of the void. Under normal circumstances, they may have noticed.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, the alcoholic madman nodded with approval, rubbed his head with slight pain and said, "it''s good that you are cautious, otherwise we will really capsize in the sewer. "


    " we are in such danger as soon as we come here. We should be careful in the back. " Xu Shaotang reminds a way.


    The drunk madman nodded and said, "if we are in danger again, you don''t have to worry about me. You should find a way to get away first."


    "I hope there won''t be any more problems..." Xu Shaotang murmured.


    After a night''s rest in the cave, their energy has completely recovered and their clothes have been dried.


    When they set out on the road again, they were much more cautious. They kept observing the surrounding environment alternately. The people who drove in front always kept vigilant, and the people who followed took the opportunity to rest. They just needed to follow the people in front.


    They didn''t change their positions every half an hour, so as to ensure that everyone would not be as tired as they were yesterday.


    This method really worked. Along the way, they met no other danger except the harassment of a few monkeys.


    After walking out of a distance, the fog became thick again, and a "chirp" of birds came to my ears.


    Although they have clear bird calls echoing in their ears all the way, they have never heard so many bird calls. If you listen carefully, you can probably hear dozens of different kinds of bird calls. The original wonderful bird sounds are very noisy because there are too many mixed together.


    "Why do you feel a little hot?" Walking in front of Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped, unbuttoned his clothes, fanned the cool wind with his hands, frowned and asked the alcoholic maniac.


    The drunk madman wiped off the sweat on his forehead and nodded: "it''s really hot. It shouldn''t be! "


    in such an environment with deep fog and heavy dew, even in hot summer, there should be a trace of cold. What''s more, it''s a severe winter, so it''s not right to have such strange heat.


    "Be careful, don''t get hit again!" Xu Shaotang was on the alert and could not help slowing down.


    As Xu Shaotang was about to step out, he suddenly felt that his feet were empty and quickly grasped the branches around him to stabilize himself.


    Xu Shaotang squatted down, tentatively picked up a stone and threw it forward. After nearly ten seconds, he did not hear the sound of the stone landing.


    "Cliff ahead!" Xu Shaotang turned to the drunk madman and said, "look at this posture. The depth of the cliff is at least two or three hundred meters..."


    "Cliff?" On the face of the drunk maniac, he looked up at the bottomless cliff and said, "I feel that the heat is coming out from the cliff."


    Xu Shaotang stretched his hand forward. When his hand was over the cliff, he could clearly feel that the temperature above the cliff was higher than where they were. It seemed that the heat really came from the bottom of the cliff. No wonder it was hotter than other places.


    At this time, the alcoholic madman also took out the map from his body, and constantly compared it with his fingers.


    "There isn''t even a reference around. What''s the use of taking out a map?" Xu Shaotang laughingly looks at the alcoholic madman.The fog makes the surroundings chaotic and unclear, and there is no reference object that can be compared with the map.


    The drunk maniac looked at the bottomless cliff and the map in his hand. He raised his head and said to Xu Shaotang, "I feel that the ruins we are looking for should be right below here. You see, the map shows a valley, and the terrain here is only a little lower along the way. "


    " OK, let''s go down and have a look! " Although Xu Shaotang is skeptical of the claim that the relics are below, just as the wine maniac said, they are only slightly lower here along the way. If they don''t go down to find out, it is estimated that the wine maniac will not give up.


    Making up their mind, they immediately took out the rope they were carrying and fixed one end of the rope on a big tree above the cliff, while the other end dropped directly along the cliff.


    Xu Shaotang was about to go down the rope when the drunk madman grabbed him, shook his head and said, "I''ll come first!"


    What''s going on under the cliff? Neither of them knows. It''s more dangerous to go down first. In the eyes of a drunk maniac, Xu Shaotang is here to help him. Of course, it''s up to him to take the risk.


    Xu Shaotang also understood what the wine maniac thought. Since Baijiu insisted on sticking to it, he could not say anything more. He said to him, "watch out for it. Slow down when you go down. If there is danger, shout, I will pull you up."


    "Good!" The drunk madman nodded and began to slide down the rope bit by bit.


    Xu Shaotang carefully observed the surrounding situation at the top of the cliff. Once the drunk maniac was in danger, he would immediately pull the drunk maniac up.

 Chapter 285

    A minute later, under the cliff came the excited cry of the drunk maniac: "come down! It''s beautiful, it''s beautiful! "


    Listen to the voice of the alcoholic madman, there should be no danger below, but I don''t know what alcoholic madman found below, which can stimulate him to cry, just like a child.


    When Xu Shaotang also quickly slid down the rope to the bottom of the cliff, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Under the cliff is a flat valley, although it is now in severe winter, but the valley is extremely warm.


    The first thing that catches our eyes is the big trees that are like umbrellas. Those big trees rise from the ground, but at the top, they suddenly grow up with countless branches. From a distance, they look like green mushrooms.


    At the top of the tree, there are gray and black nests. From time to time, some birds fly into the nests to feed their nestlings.


    There is a small sparkling Lake in the middle of the valley, on which thousands of colorful birds hover. The small lake is surrounded by colorful flowers, which make the valley extremely gorgeous.


    Xu Shaotang was also fascinated by the beautiful scenery. He never dreamed that it was such a wonderful sight under the cliff.


    The hot air from the lake rises above the valley and condenses with the cold air in the air, forming a heavy fog. If they had not gone through the fog and entered the bottom of the cliff, they would not have seen the beautiful scenery in the valley in their lifetime.


    Looking at the birds hovering on the lake, the drunk madman happily pulled Xu Shaotang and said, "I feel we have found the right place. This should be the valley on the map!"


    "But if there are relics here, you should be able to see them at a glance?" Xu Shaotang said, "and there''s another sentence on the scroll:" blue blood is surging to the sky. "It''s supposed to be a dangerous place. How could it be such a beautiful valley?"


    The terrain of the valley is flat. Looking up, it looks like it is on the plain. If there were any relics mentioned by wine maniacs, they should have found them long ago, but now there is no trace of any relics in the valley.


    If the place where they fell into the dreamland before was a valley, Xu Shaotang would like to believe that it was the place where the real relics were, especially in response to the sentence "bloody sky".


    "It should be here!" The drunk madman shook his head and went to a big umbrella tree nearby.


    In Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, the wine maniac''s fingers slip through the trunk of the tree, and a long wound appears on the trunk of the tree.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was about to ask the alcoholic madman about his intention, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    On the wound of the trunk of the tree, drops of scarlet liquid slowly condensed, and then, the scarlet liquid continued to slide down the trunk, and soon dyed the land around the tree red.


    "This..." Xu Shaotang looked at the expanding red land, his eyes full of curiosity.


    The drunk maniac turned his head, pointed to the big tree and said, "this is the dragon blood tree. It is said that in ancient times, when the dragon was fighting with an elephant, the blood of the Dragon spilled on the earth. Later, it was the dragon blood tree that came out of the soil. When the dragon blood tree is damaged, it will flow out liquid like blood. "


    Dragon blood tree? It was the first time that Xu Shaotang heard the name.


    "In that case, I kind of believe that this is where the ruins are." Xu Shaotang looked at the bleeding dragon blood tree said.


    If the Dragon Blood Trees in the valley are all damaged, the blood red liquid will soon dye the whole valley red, which is in line with the saying of "blue blood".


    The drunk madman nodded, repressed his excitement, looked at the beautiful valley and said, "let''s look around and see if we can find the entrance to the ruins!"


    After that, the drunk madman wandered in the valley impatiently.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head with a helpless smile on his face. Since the drunk maniac insists on searching, he has to follow.


    Now, his curiosity has been aroused. Whether it''s relics or ancient tombs, if they are hidden here, there must be some unknown secrets. It''s really interesting to know the hidden secrets.


    The valley was not very big. At the speed of the two of them, they soon found a circle in the valley, but they didn''t find anything.


    Wine maniac does not believe evil, again carefully searching in the valley.


    After a careful search around the valley, they still got nothing. When they stood together again, they turned their eyes to the lake.


    It''s the only place they haven''t found. If there are any relics here, they are most likely to be hidden under the lake.


    They looked at each other and laughed. It seemed that they were going to explore the lake.


    "Plop" and "plop", they jumped into the lake one after another, held their breath and quickly dived to the bottom of the lake.


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang could see a ray of light in the water. As he gradually dived, his eyes were already dark, and no light could be seen.


    The more he went down, the more he felt that something was wrong. It should be colder and colder as he went deeper. However, the water in the lake was hotter and hotter as he went down for several tens of meters. Xu Shaotang felt that if he went down again, he would be boiled by the hot water.After realizing this, Xu Shaotang quickly floated up from the lake.


    When he emerged from the lake, the drunk maniac was gasping for breath. It seems that he had just floated out of the lake.


    "The bottom of the lake is too deep. Without professional diving equipment, we can''t reach the bottom of the lake at all!" The disappointment on the drunk maniacs'' faces could not be concealed. They thought they could explore the lake clearly, but now it seems that they are going to return home.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s too dark under the lake. Let''s not say whether there are traces. Even if there are traces, we can''t see them clearly. And the water at the bottom of the lake is getting hotter and hotter. I think there may be lava under the lake. We can''t get to the bottom of the lake at all


    Drunk maniac nodded, he also felt this, if there is lava at the bottom of the lake, no matter how professional equipment they carry, they can not reach the bottom of the lake.


    At present, there is no equipment that can withstand the erosion of the hot lava.


    They climbed ashore wet all over. Although they were wet all over, they couldn''t feel a trace of cold in the warm spring valley.


    The drunk madman is not willing to look for another circle in the valley, and returns to Xu Shaotang with a disappointed face. It seems that he still doesn''t find anything.


    When they were about to leave, the birds in the sky suddenly screamed. Then, without any sign, the birds broke into a mass of foam, only blood and feathers splashed in the ai

 Chapter 286

    Two people stop, Leng Leng looking at the sky suddenly appeared in a scene, the heart is full of horror.


    Other birds seem to be aware of the danger, have scattered and fled, in the run, there are countless birds inexplicably burst.


    For a time, countless pieces of meat kept falling to the ground, and soon covered the lake with a layer of broken bodies.


    Soon, all the birds hovering over the lake have disappeared without a trace. Some of them have fled in horror, some of them have become a pile of broken meat. What looked beautiful at the beginning is terrible at the moment.


    The drunken Madman''s dim eyes lit up again in an instant. He took Xu Shaotang and said, "let''s go and see what''s going on! "


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head, grabs the drunk maniac who is going to investigate, points to the broken meat on the surface of the lake and says," let''s see first. Do you want to end up with those birds? "


    now, he doesn''t want to enjoy the beautiful scenery in the valley. Instead, he is inexplicably frightened. It has almost become a meat grinder, and he doesn''t want to die here for no reason.


    Although the alcoholic maniac is eager to know the cause of the death of the birds, but in Xu Shaotang''s reminder, or temporarily give up the idea of the past investigation.


    Half an hour later, there was no abnormal situation in the air. They looked at each other and began to move slowly towards the lake.


    More than ten meters away from the lake, Xu Shaotang grabbed the drunk madman who was going on and shook his head to his forehead.


    In the puzzled look of the drunk maniac, Xu Shaotang squats down, picks up a branch and throws it into the air. After rising for a certain distance, the branch quickly falls into the lake, and there is nothing different from the beginning to the end.


    ¡±You are too careful! "The drunk maniac laughs.


    Xu Shaotang said: "it''s really weird here. Be careful to make Wannian boat!"


    After making sure there was nothing wrong with the branches, they approached the lake side by side carefully.


    Less than five meters away from the lake, Xu Shaotang felt tight in his heart. Then he felt dizzy, his ears were buzzing, and his blood was rolling in his chest, as if he would explode at any time.


    "Back up!" Xu Shaotang pulls the same dizzy alcoholic madman and retreats quickly.


    After withdrawing for a certain distance, the feeling of dizziness gradually disappeared. They shook their heads hard to dispel the discomfort.


    The alcoholic madman resisted the feeling of nausea and nausea, and asked Xu Shaotang with a dignified face: "do you know what''s going on?"


    Xu Shaotang rubbed his head, forced the feeling of blood rolling in his heart, and said: "infrasonic weapon!"


    As far as he knows, the infrasonic weapons in the world are only at the research stage. Even if the results are occasionally displayed, they are not very powerful and can not form such lethality.


    However, he was shocked that there was such a powerful infrasonic weapon in the forest. He believed that if they had been a few seconds late to get out of the infrasonic weapon''s attack range, they would have come to the same end as those birds.


    What made him even more difficult to understand was that when they entered the lake just now, they were not attacked by infrasonic weapons. Now where did the infrasonic weapons come from?


    "Infrasonic weapon?" Drunk crazy hard swallow saliva, obviously also heard the power of infrasonic weapons, doubt: "how can there be infrasonic weapons here?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang shakes his head. He also wants to know why there are infrasonic weapons here. Just when he is puzzled, he suddenly thinks of a possibility and asks the alcoholic maniac, "did you encounter anything in the process of searching for traces just now? "


    before they went to the lake, they were all well, but after the drunk maniac went ashore, he was unwilling to look for a circle. He guessed that it might be something that the drunk maniac encountered in the process of searching, which led to the activation of the infrasonic weapon hidden in the valley.


    Wine maniac carefully recalled the search process, suddenly patted his head: "I remember, just now I knocked on the cliff behind the dragon blood tree!"


    They immediately followed the dragon blood tree that the drunk maniac pointed to. The drunk maniac pointed to the mossy cliff and said, "here it is!"


    Xu Shaotang goes to the cliff, where there are traces of drunkard knocking. He quickly tears the moss off the cliff.


    When the moss is cleared, the cliff shows its original appearance. There is a slightly raised stone where the drunkard knocks, and obvious traces of manual excavation can be seen beside the stone.


    "It should be here!" Xu Shaotang gently stroked the slightly raised place on the cliff and gently pressed it down.


    After pressing the switch on the cliff, Xu Shaotang tried to approach the lake slowly again. This time, the tumbling feeling of the five zang organs had disappeared.


    Xu Shaotang stepped back a little and said to the drunk madman beside the cliff, "you can try again!"


    The drunk madman pressed the button on the cliff again according to his words. Even though he had retreated a little, the extremely uncomfortable feeling came again. Xu Shaotang quickly got out of the attack range of infrasonic weapons.After retreating to the drunk maniac, Xu Shaotang pointed to the lake and said, "it seems that there is something strange in the lake. This time, the sonic weapon should be to protect the things in the lake."


    "Why don''t we go again?" After the alcoholic madman turned off the infrasonic weapon, he rubbed his hands and said excitedly.


    Xu Shaotang was also somewhat moved and nodded: "let''s look for the place where the sonic weapon was sent out first. Going to the lake is like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    The drunk madman nodded and agreed. They set out cautiously towards the lake. This time, they were very careful, and they didn''t let go of any flowers or grass on the ground.


    Careful search, Xu Shaotang finally found a clue.


    Four or five meters near the edge of the small lake, several small stones attracted Xu Shaotang''s attention. When he gently knocked on the stone, there was no difference in the first few stones, but there was a "buzzing" sound from the oval stone.


    After Xu Shaotang found the wet stone, the drunk madman also found the same stone on the other side.


    After a search, they found eight strange stones on the edge of the lake, which tightly surrounded the whole lake. Once the button on the cliff was pressed, no one or equipment could enter the lake from any direction.


    This discovery made them very excited. They immediately started to move the strange stones. However, no matter how hard they tried, the strange stones did not move

 Chapter 287

    "Dig!" Two people thought of this method at the same time.


    Casually looking for a branch as a tool, the two quickly dig under the strange stones.


    After digging, they finally found the clue. No wonder they couldn''t shake the stones. It turned out that the bottom of the stone was firmly welded on a steel base.


    They did not know how thick the steel base was, so they could only continue to dig out along the exposed part.


    When they stopped sweating, they finally saw the edge of the steel base, but it was five meters away from the location of the welding "stone".


    Even so, they still don''t know how thick the steel base is.


    But they have been able to confirm that everything here is artificially arranged, and even the small lake may be deliberately dug out by people. When this idea comes to mind, even they are scared.


    If it is as they have guessed, there must be some amazing secrets hidden in the lake!


    "Still digging?" Xu Shaotang asked the drunk madman who was resting beside him.


    The drunk maniac gasped for breath, stood up from the ground, nodded his head and gritted his teeth: "dig! I don''t know what''s going on. I can''t even sleep well! "


    It can be seen that the alcoholic maniac is also a man of great curiosity.


    Seeing that the drunken maniac is determined not to stop until he reaches his goal, Xu Shaotang shows a helpless smile and continues to put himself into the digging work.


    They dug crazily for more than an hour, and finally saw the bottom of the steel base. Then they found that they had dug more than one meter down unconsciously, that is to say, the thickness of the steel base was more than one meter!


    After hollowing out the base, they finally found something similar to wires embedded in the groove of the base. We can guess that these wires must be connected with the controller on the cliff.


    Xu Shaotang sweating sitting on the ground, half joking to the alcoholic Madman: "do you think what we found will be the remains of aliens?"


    Although what he said was joking, he did have this idea in his heart: the secret valley, the advanced weapons, the elaborate arrangement and the strict defense, all these means are not like what modern people do.


    And this valley has existed for many years. Maybe when everything in this valley existed, there were no human beings in this world.


    "Maybe, before we see the real face of the ruins, none of us can tell..." The drunk maniac gasped for breath, and his curious look never retreated.


    Drunk maniacs are curious, and Xu Shaotang is not curious. It''s just that no matter how curious they are, they can''t get into the core of the lake bottom, where is the key to solving the mystery in their hearts.


    "If we look carefully, we may find some mechanism!" Xu Shaotang stood up and said.


    Now, it''s not realistic to get to the bottom of the lake by their bodies. I just hope to find other control switches, which may help them get to the bottom of the lake.


    "Well, I hope there are other switches!" The drunk maniac also stood up and quickly walked towards the cliff.


    This time, they searched very carefully, and they did not let go of all the accessible positions on the cliff. They almost moved inch by inch along the cliff.


    They didn''t find anything strange until dark.


    When the sky was completely dark, they sat down beside the campfire exhausted and roasted pieces of meat picked up from the lake. Although the pieces of meat were disgusting, they could at least fill their stomach.


    After the whole meal, Xu Shaotang lies by the campfire, looking at the starry night sky, but his mind is constantly thinking about the speculation about the ruins.


    The drunk madman also sat down beside him and took out the scroll to look carefully in the light of the bonfire.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to fall asleep, the drunk maniac suddenly exclaimed, "I know! It must be here


    Surprised by the drunk madman, Xu Shaotang sat up from the ground and asked, "what did you find?"


    "Here!" The drunk maniac pointed to the blurred lines on the scroll, then lifted the scroll up and said to the dim starlight, "look here, although the lines on it are blurred, there are several points that are clearer. You see, if you connect these points "


    following the gesture of the drunk Madman''s hand, Xu Shaotang carefully searched the hazy sky and soon noticed the constellations similar to the images associated with these points.


    Orion!


    There are many legends about Orion. There is a mysterious relationship between the most famous Egyptian pyramid and Orion. Xu Shaotang did not expect that this relic was also related to Orion.


    Along with the hazy bright spots in the sky, their eyes finally fell to the place where the cliff on the left side is nearly 100 meters high from the ground.


    Because it was too high from the ground, they didn''t go to investigate during the day. Now I think that there might be some kind of mechanism hidden there. Since those people have set up such a strict defense mechanism here, they certainly won''t set the opened mechanism in the place where it is easy to be found. But in the middle of the cliff, ordinary people can''t notice it, even if they pay attention to it There are not many people who can get there.With this discovery, both of them became very excited. If it wasn''t dark now, they couldn''t help going to investigate.


    The next day, at dawn, they woke up from their sleep and couldn''t wait to go to the location they found last night.


    After discussion, it was decided that Xu Shaotang would go up to investigate.


    The cliff is almost vertical, so it is difficult to find a place to exert oneself. Even if Xu Shaotang is a congenital master, it is extremely difficult to climb.


    After some twists and turns, Xu Shaotang finally reached the position with difficulty and wiped away the moss on the cliff. In surprise, he cried to the drunk maniac below: "here it is!"


    After the surprise, he found the problem again. The cave on the cliff should be a place to put the key. In other words, if you want to know the secret, you must first find the key to open it!


    After Xu Shaotang came down from the cliff, the drunk maniac came up and asked eagerly, "what did you find? "


    Xu Shaotang told the alcoholic maniac about his discovery, and the joy on the alcoholic maniac''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by deep helplessness.


    It''s hard to find this place. Just when the answer is about to be revealed, we have to find the key again. The key is that there is really no clue about the key. In the vast world, where are we going to find the key?


    Only a few days later, they felt like they had gone through a roller coaster. In the end, they still didn''t solve the secret here

 Chapter 288

    Full of doubts and disappointment, they finally returned to the top of the cliff and walked slowly out of the mountain.


    In order not to get lost when they explore again, they can only leave marks along the way when the positioning equipment fails.


    Today''s weather is gradually getting better. When they return, the fog in the forest is much weaker. They also find the body of the monster they killed yesterday. There are bloodstained footprints around the body, and there are signs of being eaten. It seems that the beasts in the forest have patronized the body.


    Around the body, they also found a large piece of mushroom with spots, which Xu Shaotang also knew, the legendary hallucinogenic mushroom.


    This also confirmed his previous conjecture, that is to say, from the time when they killed the monster to the time when Xu Shaotang realized that it was an illusion, everything they experienced was an illusion created by the hallucinogenic mushroom.


    They looked at each other and laughed. Who could have thought that they were two congenital masters, and they almost died of these mushrooms.


    When they came out of the mountain, they looked at the boundless mountain at the same time. They felt helpless and curious.


    After several days of this trip, although the location of the ruins has been determined, the key to unlock the secret can not be found, and they almost died here several times. Thinking about the hardships and the final harvest of this trip, both of them have an indescribable loss.


    Looking for the key is a matter of looking for a needle in the sea. They have no clue and can only comfort each other.


    Just out of Shennong mountain, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone rings madly.


    When Xu Shaotang got on the phone, Lin Shuying''s voice came from inside: "Shaotang, I finally got through to you. Where have you been recently? Why don''t you talk to your family? Everyone can''t get through to you. They are worried to death! "


    Feeling Lin Shuying''s slightly reproachful care, Xu Shaotang''s heart is warm.


    "It''s OK. I just ran to the mountain. There''s no signal here, which worries everyone." Xu Shaotang apologized and said, "I''ll probably be back tomorrow. Please don''t worry. "


    not long after entering Shennong mountain, even the positioning equipment failed, not to mention the mobile phone signal.


    After getting through Xu Shaotang''s phone, Lin Shuying finally put her heart down and said with relief, "well, you should come back early and pay attention to safety on the way."


    After Lin Shuying hung up, song Yinuo, Su Ruyun and Xu Wenzheng all called one after another. When they learned that he was ok, a big stone hanging in everyone''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    After parting with the alcoholic madman, Xu Shaotang rushes back to Tianhai alone. Before leaving, he makes an agreement with the alcoholic madman that if he finds the key to the ruins, he will explore them together.


    Back to Tianhai, it was the next afternoon.


    Instead of rushing home, Xu Shaotang goes to the security company first. He learns from Song Yinuo that song Yiyan has come to the security company. The boy can''t stand the pain and yells to go back to the capital every day. Chen Cheng worries about the boy''s identity and has nothing to do with him. They have to wait for him to come back.


    "I''m going back to the capital. If you dare to stop me, I''ll jump from upstairs!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang arrives at the door of the security company, he hears song Yiyan''s roar with crying voice.


    Looking up, I saw a group of people standing on the roof of the security company, trying their best to persuade song Yiyan who was ready to jump. Song Yiyan was standing on the edge of the roof and was ready to jump at any time. And downstairs, in order to avoid song Yiyan fall down injured, a large group of people are busy to the downstairs cushion.


    Looking at the busy crowd, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his head. If he doesn''t clean up song Yiyan, the normal training of the security company can''t be carried out.


    When Xu Shaotang walked into the security company, the people who were busy putting the cushion seemed to see the Savior: "Xu Shao, you finally come back. If you don''t come back again, everyone will be upset by song Yiyan."


    "Oh, what''s wrong with him?" Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    The man said with a wry smile: "you don''t know, the counsellor just came and wanted to leave, but Miss Song didn''t let us let him go. The boy began to make trouble day and night. At the beginning, he just made trouble, and then he began to fast and hang himself. Now he started to jump off the building again..."


    Listening to the report from his subordinates, Xu Shaotang was amused. How afraid of suffering was this boy? A big man even played the trick of crying, making trouble and hanging himself with them. He was ashamed of himself!


    "Well, you take these cushions away, and you can train as you should, regardless of him!" Xu Shaotang said to several people busy with cushion.


    "Really?" Several people are full of joy looking at him, it seems that he was really upset by song Yiyan.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "go ahead and help yourself. I''ll go up and have a look."


    "Damn, I''m free at last!" Several people are very happy. They throw the forehead cushion aside and say to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, you must clean up the counsellor, or you will lose face when you go out!"


    It can be seen that these people have deep resentment towards song Yiyan. If they didn''t worry that he was the grandson of song Yinian, they would have let him know why the flowers were so red.Xu Shaotang smiles, nods to several people and walks to the top of the building.


    Watching Xu Shaotang appear on the roof, Chen Cheng rushed over and said with a sad face: "boss, please, get master song away quickly."


    In front of song Yiyan''s face, Chen Cheng didn''t say the word "counsellor", but he had labeled song Yiyan as "counsellor".


    People in the security company, no matter Chen Cheng or those retired soldiers, came here in order to gain more powerful power. In order to gain more powerful power, everyone was not afraid of bleeding and sweating. Suddenly, song Yiyan appeared. Everyone didn''t say it, but they despised him in their heart.


    You can''t understand that song Yinian, a young soldier, had been teaching such a wise grandson all his life. He was just smearing the face of the Song family.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a little smile, pushed aside the crowd around Song Yiyan, and said with a smile to song Yiyan, "isn''t it cold for you to stand on the top of the building on such a cold day?"


    "Brother in law, I call you brother in law!" Looking at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face, song Yiyan seemed to see the Savior. He stood on the edge of the roof trembling and wailed: "please let me go. I''m really not suitable to stay here. If I stay any longer, I''ll die!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang appeared, the people on the top of the building withdrew automatically. Wu Yumin patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Xu Shao, I''ll give it to you..."

 Chapter 289

    In the blink of an eye, only Xu Shaotang and song Yiyan were left on the roof.


    "Well, are you just leaving?" Song Yiyan, who felt that the situation was not good, yelled at the crowd shaking his head: "I really jumped. Hey, don''t go!"


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t come back, even if everyone knew that song Yiyan was just frightening them, they didn''t dare to let him go. But since Xu Shaotang came back, there was nothing wrong with them, so everyone turned a deaf ear to song Yiyan''s cry.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the panicked Song Yi and said, "do you come down by yourself, or do I invite you down?"


    "Don''t come down!" Song Yiyan''s head shook like a rattle, "if you don''t let me go back to the capital, I won''t die!"


    I''m kidding. He has seen the training methods of these people with his own eyes. If he is allowed to train with those people, it would be worse than death.


    "Well, as you wish!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang takes out his mobile phone and dials song Yinian''s phone. He deliberately turns on the hands-free phone and says to the phone, "Mr. Song, your grandson is trying to go back to the capital. If he doesn''t go back, he will jump off the building..."


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t want to train this superior childe. If song Yinian agrees to let song Yiyan go back, he will be very grateful to him.


    However, both he and song Yiyan are doomed to be disappointed. Song Yinian laughs on the phone: "anyway, I''ve given that boy to you. I don''t care about the rest. I just need him to win the Tang girl in a month. Oh, no, it''s 25 days later..."


    The old man has a good memory. He even included the five days he had been delayed before.


    Hang up the phone, Xu Shaotang to song Yiyan to make a helpless action, shrugged his shoulders and said: "you also heard, your old man said that as long as the result, now, give you a chance, is you down to train well, or I will invite you down?"


    "I don''t want training! I''m going back to the capital! I don''t want to stay in this place! " Disappointed Song said incoherently.


    "It seems that you want me to invite you down!" Instead of being moved by song Yiyan''s wailing, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to song Yiyan on the edge of the roof.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang approaching, song Yiyan showed a flustered expression on his face and exclaimed: "don''t come here, come here again, I really jump! Don''t come here... "


    With Xu Shaotang''s figure getting closer and closer, song Yiyan began to retreat in a panic, gradually retreated to the edge of the roof. Another small step, he might really fall down.


    The nervous song Yiyan didn''t notice the danger at his feet, but Xu Shaotang noticed it. He made a sudden effort at his feet and almost came to the stunned song Yiyan in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Shaotang grabs song Yiyan''s arm, which has not been recovered yet, and says with a smile, "since you want to jump off a building, then I will help you. How are you


    "Not good..."


    Before Song Yiyan finished his sentence, Xu Shaotang grasped his arm and jumped down the five story building.


    Song Yiyan was shocked by Xu Shaotang''s action, and even forgot to shout. He just looked at him in horror. He didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang actually jumped with him.


    I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!


    Feeling the wind whistling in his ears, song Yiyan kept shouting in his heart, but he could not make any sound with his mouth open. He could only close his eyes and his only active right arm was waving wildly. His face was covered with ashes


    "Well, you can open your eyes!" Xu Shaotang funny looking at Song Yiyan''s expression, this boy is really a little too counsellor.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yiyan''s closed eyes opened a crack. When he saw Xu Shaotang''s smiling face, he finally confirmed that he was still alive. He looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief and said, "I''m not dead?"


    "If you want to die, I can help you." Xu Shaotang released song Yiyan''s arm and said.


    "Don''t..." Song Yiyan didn''t say the word "Fang". At the moment when Xu Shaotang let go of his arm, his feet softened and fell to the ground.


    He hasn''t recovered from the feeling of panic. Now he can hardly lift his strength. Just now, Xu Shaotang pulled his arm. He could barely support it. When Xu Shaotang let go of his arm, he couldn''t support it any more. He fell on the cold ground with a disheartened face. He only looked at Xu Shaotang with a sad face.


    Looking at his embarrassed appearance, Xu Shaotang put away his smile and said harshly, "your old man has given you two choices, and I also give you two choices. One is to be obedient in training, and the other is to take you to feel the wonderful taste just now, but I can''t guarantee that I won''t let go this time..."


    Song Yiyan, struggling to get up from the ground, held Xu Shaotang in tears and said, "brother-in-law, please let me go. I''m not the material to learn martial arts!"


    "You are not really the material to learn martial arts!" Xu Shaotang nodded. When song Yiyan was about to show his joy, his words suddenly changed: "but if you have a good training, you can beat Tang Zhiqiu."From the posture of Tang Zhiqiu that day, he can see that Tang Zhiqiu should have learned Taekwondo and other things. Although Taekwondo has certain actual combat effect, it can''t be compared with the things he taught. After all, one is for self-defense and the other is for killing people.


    If the purpose is different, the result will be different!


    "Can you teach me some moves to deal with Tang Zhiqiu?" Song Yiyan refused to submit easily and said, "brother-in-law, I heard my sister say that you are very good. Just teach me some moves. Don''t let me train with them. I really can''t handle it!"


    "Ha ha, you are cunning Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s time to teach you. I''ll teach you, but you have to accept training!"


    He can really teach him some killing moves, but with song Yiyan''s body, no matter how strong he is, it''s useless. With his current strength, he can''t give full play to the power of these killing moves.


    "You are still not my brother-in-law. Do you have the heart to watch me suffer?" Song Yiyan was about to cry. He did his best to plead.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s better to suffer now than to be bullied by Tang Zhiqiu for a lifetime. Moreover, if you can''t marry Tang Zhiqiu, do you think your father will let you go? You think about it. If you want to understand it, you can train


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to talk to him anymore. He leaves him where he is. After greeting Chen Cheng, he turns and walks out of the security company.

 Chapter 290

    Passing by the charity hospital which is about to be completed, Xu Shaotang can''t help but stop.


    Entering the construction site, he did not expect to see that strange figure again, but Zhou Shudao did not move bricks this time, but helped the crane driver guide the direction.


    The workers around are used to this kind-hearted person who comes to help. They are all very polite around Zhou Shudao. Zhou Shudao also takes advantage of the gap of commanding the crane to talk and laugh with the people around him from time to time.


    Xu Shaotang walked over with a smile and yelled at the busy Zhou Shu: "Lao Zhou, come here and have a chat."


    Hearing his voice, Zhou Shudao turned around and asked someone to replace him to guide the direction of the crane. He stepped forward to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "Xu Shao, I haven''t seen you for some time. I should be very busy recently, right?"


    It''s nearly a month since they first met.


    "It''s OK. Recently, there are many things. I didn''t come to the construction site." Xu Shaotang looked at the charity hospital which was about to be completed and said, "this side is almost completed. What are your plans in the future?"


    Seeing that the charity hospital was about to be completed, Zhou Shudao also showed a happy smile and said, "I have no plan. I''m almost done here. I have to deal with the company''s affairs well. While developing the company, I''ll continue to do what I can for charity."


    His ideal is simple, to live, to do more meaningful things, that''s all.


    "By the way, last time I forgot to ask, what does your company do?" Xu Shaotang asked suddenly.


    Zhou Shudao said: "it''s just to make electronic products. They are all ordinary things. "


    " electronic products? " Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said, "Shengshi group also has electronic products business. Please call me and I''ll let the person in charge of this business contact you. Maybe we can cooperate."


    He doesn''t know much about Shengshi''s business, but he thinks Zhou Shudao is a good person. If he can cooperate, it can be regarded as a reward for him.


    "Xu Shao, you are giving me money..." How could Zhou Shudao not understand his mind? He said with a faint smile.


    Xu Shaotang did not deny it. He said with a smile, "cooperation with whom is not cooperation. It''s better for you to earn money for charity than for those who only eat but don''t vomit."


    Zhou Shudao is not the first person to say that. Since Xu Shaotang has said that, he can''t refuse. He nodded and said, "I''ll thank Xu Shaotang first."


    He and Shengshi are both engaged in electronic products, and there will certainly be opportunities for cooperation. Even if they are only small businesses, they will make countless people greedy. There is no need for him to give up such opportunities.


    "Thank me for what." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "I should thank you for your help. By the way, if you meet those people who have no money to treat, you might as well bring them to the charity hospital. You are alone. After all, your ability is limited."


    "Well, I know." Zhou Shudao nodded.


    While talking, Zhou Shudao''s mobile phone suddenly rings. When Zhou Shudao gets on the phone, the smile on his face gradually fades away and is replaced by an angry face.


    When he hung up, Xu Shaotang quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shudao should be a man with excellent self-restraint. It should not be a trivial matter to make him so angry.


    "Two core technicians of our company have been poached!" Zhou Shudao clenched his fist and gritted his teeth: "what''s more, they also took away our previous research data!"


    Under Zhou Shudao''s complaint, Xu Shaotang finally understood the cause of the matter.


    It turns out that after Zhou Shudao got involved in electronic products, he began to spend a lot of money on the research of an intelligent wearable device, which is different from the current smart wearable devices on the market. It is said that there are several world leading technologies in the research. Once the research of this product is successful, people who are paralyzed or amputated can move freely.


    In order to research this kind of intelligent device, Zhou Shudao has invested hundreds of millions of funds in R & D. the core technicians who have been poached not only take away the core technology, but also their previous research materials.


    After the loss of these two R & D personnel who master the core technology, the project that can benefit the disabled can be declared bankrupt completely.


    What Zhou Shudao is distressed about is not the funds invested, but the technologies that can benefit mankind. Moreover, those two researchers are also the talents he has painstakingly cultivated for many years. Now he betrays him and does such things, which makes him heartbroken.


    Knowing the cause and effect of the incident, Xu Shaotang felt a bit unfair for Zhou Shu. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "I still know some people in Tianhai. Do you want someone to find out the two technicians?"


    There is nothing wrong with people going up, but these two people have gone too far. If they just leave and Zhou Shudao recruits new people, they can continue to study according to their previous research ideas. But now they have taken away all the research materials, and it is almost impossible for them to study again.After a short period of anger, Zhou Shudao''s face gradually calmed down. He shook his head and sighed: "well, since everyone has their own aspirations, don''t force them, alas! It''s just a pity that if you give me another year or two, I may be able to study those technologies successfully... "


    It can be seen that although the anger on Zhou Shudao''s face gradually subsided, he was extremely disappointed that he did not let those intelligent wearable devices that can benefit human beings come out, which may become his biggest regret in this life.


    Looking at some dejected Zhou Shu, Xu Shaotang said: "since something happened in your company, you should go back to the company to deal with it. If you have any problems, please call me at any time. As long as you can help, I will try my best."


    "Well, thank you." After thanking Xu Shaotang, Zhou Shudao looked at the top of the charity hospital and sighed, "maybe the next time I come here, it will be completed."


    When something like this happened in the company, he must stay in the company for a while to appease the morale of the army. He thought he could add the last brick to the Charity Hospital, but now it seems that he has no chance.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "when the charity hospital opens, you must come. It''s our honor to invite you as a guest."


    "No matter how busy I am, I will come!" Zhou Shudao said firmly: "it''s also my greatest honor to attend the opening ceremony of the charity hospital."


    After separated from Zhou Shudao, Xu Shaotang finally returned to Xu''s home.

 Chapter 291

    After a period of time without news, Xu Shaotang will inevitably be recited by Xu Wenzheng and his wife.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care either, but he just keeps making amends to the couple. After Xu Wenzheng and his wife finished bombing his ears, Xu Shaotang goes to Lin''s house nonstop.


    "Ding Dong..."


    After hearing the doorbell and seeing Xu Shaotang at the door, Lin''s mother called to the house, "Miao Miao, look who''s coming!"


    Miao Miao is sitting in the living room with a snow-white dog in his hand. Hearing Lin Mu''s cry, he quickly leans over his head and looks at the door.


    "Daddy


    When he saw the figure thinking day and night at the door, Miaomiao jumped up from the sofa with a shout of joy. Even the lovely Pomeranian dog didn''t have time to worry and ran to Xu Shaotang barefoot.


    Xu Shaotang quickly bent over and picked up Miao Miao who was running to him. He shaved Miao Miao''s lovely nose and asked, "does Miao Miao miss his father?"


    "Yes, every day!" Miao Miao leaned his head on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and said, "but dad doesn''t want Miao Miao. He hasn''t come to see me for such a long time."


    "Isn''t dad here?" Xu Shaotang touched the girl''s head and said, "Dad was busy some time ago. You see, dad just came back to see you. Don''t be angry with Dad, OK?"


    The young girl''s head is full of pride, leaving Xu Shaotang with a beautiful back of her head.


    Xu Shaotang knew that he was wrong and kept teasing the little girl, which made her laugh.


    Looking at the picture of father daughter affection, Lin''s mother couldn''t help smiling happily.


    Lin Yunong, who heard the news, came down from upstairs and said to Xu Shaotang, who was teasing Miao Miao, with a little taste: "your boy has finally come back. This little girl is talking about you all day long. Our ears are almost scarred. We haven''t seen this little girl talking about us like this."


    "Ha ha, how else can I say Miao Miao is my daughter?" Xu Shaotang fondly touches the girl''s head and laughs at Lin Yunong.


    He thought in his heart, this blood is thicker than water of father and daughter''s feeling, is you can compare?


    Since he knew that Miao Miao was his own daughter, Xu Shaotang always showed his pride inadvertently. If it wasn''t for fear that Lin Yunong couldn''t accept this fact for a moment, he would have made it public.


    Lin Yunong gave him a white look and sat down next to him. Three generations of people happily played together.


    When Lin Shuying came home from work, looking at Xu Shaotang sitting in the hall with Miao Miao in his arms, he almost couldn''t help falling in his arms.


    Miss like a knife, she is not long ago to completely open her heart to Xu Shaotang, which miss the taste can be imagined.


    When the two of them secretly look at each other, Lin''s mother has already finished the meal, and the family seldom sit together to have a meal happily.


    After dinner, Lin Yunong quietly winked at Lin Mu. Lin Mu understood and took Miao Miao to the backyard of the villa in the name of walking the dog, leaving the space in the front yard for them.


    Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang look at each other, and they both see a look of doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Seeing that Miao Miao had gone far away, Lin Yunong came to Xu Shaotang and asked, "Shaotang, you know a lot of people. Do you have a suitable introduction for your sister? You see, your brother-in-law has been gone for some time. I reckon that if I help your sister to find a suitable person again, he can''t live on his own! "


    How can this work! Not to mention that Xu Shaotang now knows that he once hurt Lin Shuying. Even if he doesn''t know, he can''t let Lin Shuying marry another man.


    In Xu Shaotang''s heart, Lin Shuying can only marry one person, that person is Xu Shaotang!


    Xu Shaotang is about to object, Lin Shuying next to him quietly pulled him, motioned him not to speak.


    "Dad, I''m fine now. I don''t want to talk about it any more." Lin Shuying said with a smile.


    Lin didn''t notice the little action between them. He just sighed and said, "Shuying, you are still very young. Why do you suffer so much? In her life, a woman must find a man who loves her


    "I''m really having a good time now." Lin Shuying took Lin Yunong''s hand and said, "Dad, don''t worry about my business any more. Just enjoy your old age in Tianhai. Isn''t it good for our family to be together so happily?"


    In fact, she really wants to tell her father that she has found the man who will love her all her life. Now she is really happy. Over the years, she has never felt so happy as now.


    There is a man who loves him to protect himself from the wind and rain, as well as their love crystal to accompany her, what is not satisfied with her?


    "Shaotang, please advise your sister." Facing Lin Shuying''s insistence, Lin Yunong looks at Xu Shaotang.


    However, how can Xu Shaotang persuade Lin Shuying?


    "Uncle, since my sister insists, why do you force her?" Xu Shaotang patted Lin Yunong''s hand gently and said with relief, "my elder sister is such a big person. If there is a suitable person, she will think about it. If you force her like this, it will backfire."He really wants to tell Lin Yunong that the person who suits Lin Shuying is himself. He slandered the old man in his heart. He was born with a stubborn temper. He didn''t speak, but he was full of empty heart. At this time, you might as well teach Miao Miao to know more words.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s relief, Lin Yunong didn''t buy it. He glared at him and said, "what do you mean? I don''t want to force her. I hope she can live a good life. Do you have the heart to see your sister die alone?"


    "How did she die alone? Isn''t there me and Miao Miao? " Xu Shaotang can''t hold back, after all, he said what he had in mind.


    Hear his words, Lin rain Nong and Lin Shuying at the same time heart a smoke, Lin Shuying quietly pinched Xu Shaotang a, this guy, really what words dare to say!


    But Lin Yunong looked at Xu Shaotang carefully. For a long time, he moved his eyes away from Xu Shaotang''s face, stood up and sighed: "since Shuying insists, I won''t care about her any more. In the future, you should consider these things yourself..."


    He said the word "you" very seriously. After that, he walked towards the backyard with a heavy step.


    There are some things that he has understood, and there is no need to ask any more.


    Looking at Lin''s back, Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang look at each other. They know that Lin''s last words were intended for them. Lin has found out what happened between them

 Chapter 292

    "It''s over. My dad knows..." Lin Shuying''s Pink fist slapped Xu Shaotang''s chest and said angrily, "it''s all your fault. What are you doing when you have nothing to say?"


    Xu Shaotang held her white palm, felt her palm slightly cold, and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s also a good thing. Don''t you see that my uncle didn''t say anything? Anyway, they have to know about it sooner or later. Now that they have understood it, we don''t have to worry about it any more. "


    Originally, he planned to have a showdown with the parents of both sides for a while. Now that Lin Yunong has seen it, his parents must have seen the clue. Since the parents of both sides have nothing to say, they have acquiesced in their relationship.


    Lin Shuying''s eyes were full of worry. He shook his head and said, "you don''t know my father. The more calm he is now, the more angry he is. He just said, "let''s think about it for ourselves later. Don''t you recognize his implication?"


    "What''s the implication?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    Isn''t it good to let them think for themselves?


    Lin Shuying said with a bitter smile: "I guess they are going back to Yangcheng now. Let''s think for ourselves, that is to say, it means to be clear out of sight. "


    She knows Lin''s temper. It''s good for him to beat them and scold them, but Lin didn''t scold them at all. It only shows that he doesn''t even have the heart to beat them and scold them, and he has made up his mind to leave Tianhai.


    Now the situation is a short silence before the storm.


    "No?" Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the back garden, "do you think too much?"


    Lin Shuying shook his head, gently pushed Xu Shaotang away, and said with a complicated look: "go back first, I''ll think about what to do."


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang took Lin Shuying''s cold hand and said, "I can''t leave now. No matter what happens next, let me share the responsibility with you!"


    He knew that Lin Shuying must be very upset now. No one knew what the stubborn old man would do. If he left, Lin Shuying would have to bear the old man''s anger alone.


    "Go back first!" Lin Shuying pulled away his small hand. "It''s no use for you to stay here. You can go back and tell your parents about our affairs first, and stabilize them first, so as to avoid chaos on both sides."


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang comes back to Xu''s home in a nervous mood. He''s not worried about his parents. He''s worried about Lin Shuying.


    Seeing that he looked a little strange, Xu Wenzheng and Su Ruyun, who were sitting in the living room, came and looked at him with some worry.


    Xu Shaotang put aside his worry about Lin Shuying for the time being, called the whole family together and said to Xu Wenzheng and his wife, "Mom and Dad, I have something to tell you. It may be a good thing or a bad thing for you, so you should be prepared first."


    Xu Wenzheng looks at him blankly, only Su Ruyun on one side looks at Xu Shaotang. She has guessed in her heart that Xu Shaotang is going to have a showdown with his family.


    Think about the things between her and Lin Shuying, it''s really a headache.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to Su Ruyun, then said to Xu Wenzheng and his wife, "Miao Miao is my own daughter..."


    Xu Wenzheng was confused by his words. He put his hand on Xu Shaotang''s forehead and touched it. He said faintly, "isn''t this good, you boy? Why are you crazy again? Miao Miao is your daughter, but when did she become your own daughter? "


    Although both of them treat Miao Miao as their own granddaughter, no one can deny that Yang Rui''s blood is flowing from Miao Miao.


    "In fact, I didn''t know about it until recently." Xu Shaotang quietly looked at his parents, and then began to tell them the old story bit by bit.


    When listening to him finish that old story, Xu Wenzheng is still in a daze, and Fang LAN is already in tears, even Su Ruyun, who has known about it, also shed a lot of tears.


    Half a minute later, the dazed Xu Wenzheng came back to himself. He slapped Xu Shaotang on his head and said, "you bastard, how can you do that to Shuying?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t hide and let Xu Wenzheng slap him on his head.


    Although he felt that he was wronged, he secretly congratulated himself, or there was some unconscious joy in his heart.


    "Shaotang, how can you do such a thing! Do you know how many grievances Shuying has suffered in recent years? You owe her too much... " Thinking about Lin Shuying''s grievances over the years, even Fang LAN, who dotes on Xu Shaotang, almost slaps her.


    How many people once envied the marriage between Yang Rui and Lin Shuying, and the couple once thought that Lin Shuying''s marriage was happy, but now, when they know about it, they can imagine how much suffering Lin Shuying has suffered alone over the years.


    Although they have already noticed the difference between their son and Lin Shuying, they have never thought that Lin Shuying unknowingly gave birth to the Xu family.They are also very contradictory now. When they know that Xu Shaotang has done that kind of thing to Lin Shuying, they are really angry, but there are some unexpected surprises in their hearts. Is that girl Miao Miao really their own granddaughter?


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "I know I owe her too much, so I will make up for her in the future."


    "If you dare to apologize to Shuying in the future, I will kill you alive!" Xu Wen is breathing heavily and scolds Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "don''t worry, I will treat her well."


    Even without that old thing, he will treat Lin Shuying well. It''s his greatest luck to meet such a woman in his life.


    Fang LAN wiped away the tears in her eyes and asked, "do the parents know about this?"


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang had a headache and said uncertainly, "when I was just at their house, I accidentally let out my mouth. They should have noticed the matter between me and Shuying, but they still don''t know that Miao Miao is my own daughter."


    "You, you!" Xu Wenzheng raised his hand and almost slapped it on Xu Shaotang''s head again. However, he finally held back his hand and asked Xu Shaotang, "do you know the life experience of Shuying?"


    They are very glad that Lin Shuying is only the adopted daughter of the Lin family. If Lin Shuying is Lin Yunong''s own daughter, God knows what the old man will be mad!


    "What life experience?" Su Ruyun asks curiously.


    Xu Wenzheng said, "Shuying was adopted by her parents..."

 Chapter 293

    "Adopted?"


    Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun screamed at the same time.


    Xu Wenzheng nodded his head and said, "many years ago, Shuying''s biological parents were both killed in an accident. Her biological parents and my brother-in-law were colleagues. Seeing that she was pitiful, her brother-in-law adopted her. At that time, the state advocated family planning. After the adoption of Shuying, the couple never had children again... "


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang was glad, but at the same time, he admired Lin Yunong.


    For the sake of Lin Shuying''s adopted daughter, they don''t want their own children. Not everyone has this kind of mind.


    He finally understood why Lin Yunong was angry because of Lin Shuying''s flash marriage. They sacrificed so much for their adopted daughter, but her adopted daughter married others without even calling her. Everyone would be angry.


    "Mom and Dad, I think my uncle is angry now. Do you think we should go there together? I''m afraid Shuying will be there alone..."


    Xu Wenzheng glared at him and said, "you have a little conscience. Let''s go to their house early tomorrow morning. I hope our old face can calm down that stubborn anger."


    Now that Lin Yunong has noticed what happened between his son and Lin Shuying, they have to show their old face to intercede for them. Besides, Lin Shuying should not be blamed for this. If they want to blame Lin Shuying, they should blame their son.


    Also, since Miao Miao is their own granddaughter now, they can''t stay in the Lin family forever.


    Thinking of being able to get along with Miao Miao that lovely girl day and night, Xu Wenzheng became a little happy in his heart.


    The next morning, Xu Shaotang was awakened by the sound of his mobile phone while he was still asleep.


    Xu Shaotang is about to curse the person who disturb his morning dream. When he sees that the caller ID is Lin Shuying, he suppresses the urge to curse and presses the answer button.


    "Shaotang, my parents are going back to Yangcheng. Now they are packing up. Come here quickly!" Lin Shuying''s voice with crying voice came from the phone.


    Hearing the news, Xu Shaotang was sleepless. He got up from the bed, put on a piece of clothes and ran to wake Xu Wenzheng and his wife. Su Ruyun also did not feel sleepy, and then put on his clothes to drive out.


    When the Xu family arrived at the Lin family, Lin Yunong and his wife had already packed up and were carrying their luggage out.


    Lin Shuying tearfully pulls the iron green Lin Yunong, pleading: "Dad, I know it''s wrong. Please don''t go back to Yangcheng, just stay in Tianhai and let your daughter be filial."


    Facing Lin Shuying with tears on his face, Lin Yunong said nothing. He just threw away Lin Shuying''s hand and walked out the door with an iron face. Although Lin''s mother couldn''t bear it, she couldn''t resist the stubborn old man. She had to follow him in embarrassment.


    Xu Wenzheng quickly welcomed Lin Yunong and said, "brother in law, what are you doing? Can we have something to say?"


    "I have nothing to say. I, Lin Yunong, can''t afford to lose this man. I just can''t see him!" Lin Yunong said in a flat voice.


    Although his tone was extremely flat, everyone could hear the anger in his heart.


    Fang Lan also quickly took Xu Shaotang to come forward, painstakingly advised: "brother-in-law, this matter should not, should not, is Shaotang this son of a bitch''s fault, he is now in front of you, you want to fight to scold, we have no complaints, the child has suffered enough, you don''t let her embarrassed."


    "Uncle, I know you''re angry." Xu Shaotang stood in front of Lin Yunong and lowered his head. He was full of guilt and said, "it''s all my fault. If you have any anger, just throw it at me."


    Lin Yunong''s neck was horizontal. Looking at Xu Shaotang who lowered his head in front of him, he said coldly, "it''s my own failure to discipline my daughter. You are all right. It''s Lin Yunong''s fault alone!"


    The more he says that, the more guilty Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang feel. Now the old man is angry, and they don''t know how to persuade him.


    Xu Wen is dragging Lin Yu Nong''s luggage and says, "brother-in-law, if you say so, how can my husband and wife feel embarrassed? It''s because we didn''t discipline Shaotang well that we let him do that to Shuying. We''re sorry for you."


    "Something like that?" Lin Yunong and Lin Mu were stunned at the same time and looked at Xu Wenzheng blankly.


    Seeing them like this, Xu Wenzheng was also stunned and asked, "didn''t the child tell you?"


    Xu Shaotang also looks at Lin Shuying with inquiring eyes. He thinks Lin Shuying has told Lin Yunong and his wife about the incident a few years ago.


    Lin Shuying nodded to him with tears in her eyes. She really didn''t have time to tell her parents about it. After Xu Shaotang left last night, Lin Yunong went back to the room without saying a word. It was only when she heard the news from the next room in the morning that she knew that her parents were already packing.


    Seeing Lin Yunong and his wife''s blank expression, Xu Wenzheng and Fang LAN quickly pull them aside, presumably to tell them about it.


    Su Ruyun came forward, gently holding Lin Shuying''s cold palm, comforted: "Shuying, don''t worry, aunts and uncles will understand you. If you want to blame Shaotang, let him go and let aunts and uncles beat them. Their anger will be gone."Listening to Su Ruyun''s words, Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly.


    If Lin Yunong is allowed to take a beating, how about being beaten? Don''t talk about a fight. Even if you fight for a day, it''s OK. I just hope that this stubborn old man will stop yelling and go back to Yangcheng. He doesn''t want to see Lin Shuying sad and embarrassed.


    "What?" After Xu Wenzheng and his wife told Lin Yunong about it, Lin Yunong roared angrily: "I want to kill this bastard! I''m going to kill this bastard! How dare he do such a thing as a beast? "


    Lin''s mother was also very angry. Although she didn''t roar to Lin Yunong like that, the tears from her trembling body and eyes could be seen.


    Hearing Lin Yunong''s roar, Xu Shaotang obediently walked over, broke off a branch the size of a bottle cap from a nearby tree and handed it to Lin Yunong. He consciously took off his coat and left his back to Lin Yunong. He said: "uncle, if you want to fight, fight. It''s all my fault. Don''t blame her."


    "Son of a bitch, can''t you beat me when I''m old?" Lin Yunong left his luggage and held the branch tightly, slapping on Xu Shaotang''s back.


    "Pa, PA, PA..."


    Lin Yunong uses all his strength to beat Xu Shaotang on the back. With his beating, Xu Shaotang''s back shows a series of terrible red marks.

 Chapter 294

    Xu Shaotang deliberately didn''t tighten his muscles. The worse he was beaten, the faster Lin Yunong''s anger would subside.


    Xu Wenzheng and his wife, who knew they were wrong, didn''t stop them. They thought to themselves: smoke, smoke, and smoke this bastard for us!


    Lin Shuying tried to dissuade Su Ruyun several times.


    After several hundred continuous strokes of Xu Shaotang, Lin Yunong finally stops and breathlessly looks at Xu Shaotang without saying a word. After beating Xu Shaotang hard, although the anger in his heart has not completely subsided, there is little left, and his heart is more pity for his daughter.


    Thinking about her daughter''s suffering alone over the years, the exhausted Lin Yunong held up his waist again and pulled out until he broke the branch in his hand.


    When he stopped, Xu Shaotang''s back was a blur of flesh and blood.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s bloody back, Lin''s mother on one side was also a little impatient. She came to hold Lin Yunong and whispered: "old man, it''s good to blow out steam. Don''t wake up Miao Miao. If that girl wakes up and sees you beating Shaotang again, she will be angry with you again..."


    Sure enough, it was husband and wife, or mother Lin, who knew the old man''s weakness best. When she said this, Lin Yunong''s right hand, holding the broken branch, suddenly stopped in the air. After a long time, she finally left the branch and went to the house with a cold hum.


    Now he finally understands why the girl Miao Miao is so close to Xu Shaotang. They are his own father and daughter. Can they be compared with his own grandfather in name?


    Seeing that the old man had returned to the house, everyone was finally convinced that Xu Shaotang had not been beaten in vain.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun cover their mouths and don''t let themselves cry.


    Instead, Xu Shaotang looks back like a nobody, shows an Anla smile to the two girls, carries Lin Yunong''s luggage with his bare upper body, and then walks to the house.


    Lin Yunong sat in the living room and watched Xu Shaotang come in. He almost couldn''t help smoking him again.


    "Old man, I''ve beaten and scolded. Let''s sit down and talk about it." Lin''s mother sat down next to the angry Lin Yunong and glanced at Lin Shuying. The tears in her eyes fell uncontrollably. "It really can''t blame the child. She has suffered enough..."


    She doesn''t know how Lin Shuying can bear it alone these years. As a woman, she can understand the sadness in Lin Shuying''s heart best.


    Few women in the world can do Lin Shuying''s job. Fortunately, the heart that was once full of wounds has signs of healing. The children have experienced too much pain, and now they should harvest their own happiness.


    Xu Wenzheng and his wife also sit down opposite Lin Yunong. No matter what the circumstances, it''s unforgivable for their son to do something like that to Lin Shuying. It''s really cheap for him to have a fight.


    "Brother-in-law, I know you are angry in your heart. It was only last night that we learned about it. We were also very angry at that time." Xu Wenzheng''s face was full of apologies and said, "but since this matter has happened and the seedlings are so big, what''s the use of getting angry again?"


    Fang Lan also said: "yes, it''s all our fault that we didn''t discipline Shaotang well. Fortunately, Shuying and Shaotang are now working very hard. Let''s help them."


    As for Lin Shuying''s daughter-in-law, the old couple are ten thousand. It''s a blessing in their last life that there are so many women around their son who love him wholeheartedly.


    Lin Yunong is also in conflict now. If his daughter and Xu Shaotang only intend to, he may be able to stop them. But now they even have children, how can they stop them?


    How can I have the heart to stop my daughter''s suffering?


    "Shuying, why didn''t you say that earlier?" Thousands of words, eventually turned into a long sigh, Lin rain Nong looked at the weeping Lin Shuying with tears in his eyes.


    Lin Shuying repressed the cry and rushed to Lin Yunong''s arms: "Dad, I''m sorry, it''s all my daughter''s fault!"


    "Over the years, you have been wronged..." Lin Yunong patted her daughter on the back, her eyes full of pity.


    "Don''t you go back to the city, dad?" Lin Shuying cried.


    Lin Yunong looks at Xu Shaotang and his daughter crying in her arms. She closes her eyes and shakes her head slightly.


    Seeing that the old man still insisted on going back to Yangcheng, Xu Wenzheng was also anxious and said, "brother-in-law, don''t you make Shuying feel guilty in his heart? If you haven''t calmed down, you can beat Shaotang again!"


    Everyone thought that Lin Yunong had lost his temper after beating Xu Shaotang, but seeing that he still insisted on going back to Yangcheng, everyone was at a loss.


    Lin Yu Nong sighed and said, "what''s the use of playing again? Even the seedlings are so big, what can I do? Don''t worry. I''m just going back to Yangcheng to be quiet. I''m afraid that seeing Shaotang again will make me angry and ill! "


    He doesn''t regenerate his daughter''s anger, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t regenerate Xu Shaotang''s anger. When he hits Xu Shaotang, his pain is in his daughter''s heart. Why should he fight again? Only no longer see Xu Shaotang, he will not be angry!No matter how we persuade, Lin Yunong is to eat the weight of iron heart to go back to Yangcheng.


    After the persuasion failed, we all agreed with the stubborn old man.


    However, the old man didn''t say anything. He just said that he would go back to Yangcheng and be quiet. When his anger was gone, he came to Tianhai again. Everyone felt better when he heard that.


    In the afternoon of that day, after a friendly and reluctant farewell to Miao Miao, Lin and his wife took their luggage and set foot on the plane back to Yangcheng.


    After Lin Yunong and his wife left, Xu Shaotang was also driven out of the house by Xu Wenzheng and his wife. He said that he wanted Xu Shaotang to go out and reflect on himself. In fact, he gave Lin Shuying an opportunity to get along with Xu Shaotang.


    Everyone knows that when Xu Shaotang is driven out of his home, he must go to Lin Shuying to rub his feet.


    As for the thoughts of Xu Wenzheng and his wife, everyone knows that Xu Shaotang moved to Lin Shuying unexpectedly, and even Su Ruyun moved with him.


    A few days later, song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang''s nominally fiancee, was invited to live by Lin Shuying.


    "Well, you''re a bad guy!" Su Ruyun fell into Xu Shaotang''s arms, looked at Lin Shuying and song Yinuo in the room, and snorted: "you really live the life of an emperor now!"


    Isn''t it? Without other people''s interference, isn''t this villa Xu Shaotang''s harem now?


    Xu Shaotang laughs, kisses Su Ruyun on the face, and grabs Lin Shuying, who is ready to flee, to enjoy the good time.


    Song Yinuo looks at the two women lying in Xu Shaotang''s arms with envy

 Chapter 295

    Xu Shaotang''s life can really be regarded as an emperor''s life, but when the three girls in the villa go out to work, he is a little bored.


    "Miao Miao, will dad take you to the amusement park?" Xu Shaotang stops Miao Miao, who is chasing the dog in the house.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Miao Miao immediately stops playing with the dog, flies to Xu Shaotang''s arms, nods happily and says, "OK, Miao Miao wants to ride the ferris wheel."


    Xu Shaotang carried Miao on his shoulder and said with a smile, "go, take Ferris wheel."


    Father and daughter all the way to the playground laughing, buy a good ticket, the two sat on the ferris wheel.


    When the ferris wheel starts, Miao Miao lies in Xu Shaotang''s arms and screams with exaggeration. In fact, she is not afraid. She just likes the feeling of lying in her father''s arms.


    Father and daughter come down from the ferris wheel, and Xu Shaotang takes Miao Miao to the carousel. Anyway, he has plenty of time, so it''s good to have a good time with his daughter.


    "Xu Shao!"


    Just as father and daughter are about to get on the carousel, a voice rings behind Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked back and saw that Zhou Shudao was waving to him not far away. Beside him, there was a shy little boy.


    "Miao Miao, let''s go and say hello to my uncle first, and then come back to the Trojan horse, OK?" Xu Shaotang squatted down and stroked Miao Miao''s red face with a smile.


    Miao Miao tilts his head to look at Zhou Shudao and the little boy beside him. Then he nods to Xu Shaotang and lets Xu Shaotang lead his hand to Zhou Shudao.


    "Is this your son?" Xu Shaotang looked at the little boy and asked Zhou Shudao.


    "This is my son Zhou Leshan." Zhou Shudao nodded and said to his son, "Leshan, please call Uncle Xu."


    Zhou Leshan? Xu Shaotang smiles. The child''s name is in line with Zhou Shudao''s consistent behavior. He is kind and charitable. From this, it can be seen that Zhou Shudao is not only charitable, but also hopes that his children can inherit his own mantle when they grow up.


    "Hello Uncle Xu


    Maybe Zhou Leshan is more afraid of strangers. After saying hello to Xu Shaotang, he moves to the back of Zhou Shudao''s leg, leaving only half of his body. He tilts his head and looks curiously at the seedlings coming with Xu Shaotang.


    Compared with Zhou Leshan''s shyness, Miao Miao is much more generous. Without waiting for Xu Shaotang to open his mouth, he has sweetly called to Zhou Shu, "Hello uncle."


    "Hello Zhou Shudao squatted down and touched Miao Miao''s head full of spoils, praising: "this child is really smart."


    Children may be familiar, after a short time together, Miao Miao and Zhou Leshan have played together, completely put the matter of riding the carousel behind us.


    Seeing that the two children had a good time, Xu Shaotang and Zhou Shudao didn''t stop them either. They found a place where they could see the two little guys, staring at them from a distance and chatting.


    "What''s going on with the company?" After sitting down, Xu Shaotang asked Zhou Shudao.


    Referring to this matter, Zhou Shudao could only show a helpless smile to Xu Shaotang and said: "in fact, the two people''s departure has no impact on the company''s core business, but those research projects can no longer continue."


    It was hard to hide his lost mood in his tone. It could be seen that he attached great importance to those research projects. Although he didn''t say it, I was afraid that he had been worried about it all the time.


    Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder and asked, "do you know which company poached those two people?"


    "I don''t know." Zhou Shudao shook his head and said, "when I went back to the company, those two people had already left. I wanted to call them to ask if they had any conscience, but I couldn''t get through to them. I guess they were avoiding me too..."


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to teach a lesson to the company that poached Zhou Shudao''s staff, but now it seems that he can only give up.


    "It''s OK. People who don''t work with you will leave sooner or later." Xu Shaotang comforted Zhou Shudao and asked, "has anyone in our company contacted you?"


    He told Lin Shuying about it a few days ago. After knowing the story of Zhou Shudao, Lin Shuying also admired it and specially supervised it in person.


    Zhou Shudao gave Xu Shaotang a grateful look and nodded: "the day before yesterday, your person in charge of electronic products has contacted me. We have talked a lot on the phone. At present, we have reached an initial cooperation intention. We are waiting for them to bring people to our side for factory inspection."


    He knew that it was Xu Shaotang who helped him to reach an agreement with Shengshi this time. Otherwise, his small and medium-sized factory would not have a chance to enter Shengshi''s purchasing system.


    "In that case, I can rest assured." Xu Shaotang smile, joking: "but if your factory inspection is not qualified, then I have no way."


    After all, business belongs to business, and human feelings belong to human feelings. Although he and Zhou Shudao are somewhat congenial, business matters still need to follow the business rules. We can''t ignore the quality of the products we need to purchase just because of our personal relationship.


    But then again, he also believes that the products made by people like Zhou Shudao will not be worse."Of course!" Zhou Shudao understood with a smile and said confidently, "don''t worry, I promise we can pass the factory inspection. If we can''t do what we do, I dare not promise that they will come to inspect the factory."


    They talked and laughed for a while. Miao Miao and Zhou Leshan were tired of playing, and they ran to their father''s arms to play coquetry.


    "Xu Shao, then you continue to play, and I''m going home." Zhou Shudao stood up to bid farewell to Xu Shaotang and said, "the child will go to school tomorrow. Today, we can''t play too late."


    "Go to school?" Xu Shaotang is suddenly stunned. He seems to be aware of a serious problem.


    Miao Miao also curiously asked Zhou Leshan, "do you want to go to school tomorrow? What is school for? Is it fun? "


    He asked Zhou Shudao and Zhou Leshan three questions in a row. They both looked at the father and daughter in a daze. What''s the family background of the Xu family? The child didn''t know what to do in school?


    Xu Shaotang is also aware of this problem. Miao Miao is now more than five years old, and she is six years old. According to the normal situation, this girl has already reached the age of school, but everyone has selectively ignored this problem.


    In the past, when Lin Yunong was in Tianhai, he often taught Miao Miao to read and read, but Miao Miao also learned very fast. In addition, Xu Wenzheng and his wife almost had to play with Miao Miao for a while every day before they were willing to go home to sleep, so everyone didn''t think about sending their children to school.


    Now listen to Zhou Shudao say, Xu Shaotang also began to think about whether to send Miao Miao to school. After all, although there are many family members, there are no children of the same age to play with Miao Miao. From the situation that she just played with Zhou Leshan, she also likes to play with children of the same age.


    "This problem needs to be considered carefully..." Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.


    PS: if I suddenly turn into a mysterious college stream, will I be killed by everyone

 Chapter 296

    In the evening, when Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang come home from work, they tell them the problems they find.


    After Xu Shaotang said this question, the three girls were suddenly stunned. They had never thought about it before, even Lin Shuying''s mother had never thought about it.


    Send Miao Miao to school? It seems that this is not necessarily the case. Which one of the people Miao Miao contacts has low knowledge? Anyone can teach her a lot.


    Don''t you send her to school? It doesn''t seem to work. Miao Miao always stays with adults like them. She never has a child of the same age to play with her. Although she has all kinds of love, she doesn''t have the simplest happiness.


    For a time, everyone was worried about whether to send Miao Miao to school.


    "Why don''t we ask Miao himself?" Lin Shuying said: "if Miao Miao is willing to go, we don''t want to. At most, we can hire a tutor for her. With the guidance of her parents, there should be no problem."


    "Mom and dad?" Su Ruyun suddenly asked Lin Shuying with a strange smile, "are you talking about the parents of the Xu family or the Lin family?"


    Asked by Su Ruyun, Lin Shuying is embarrassed. She pushes Su Ruyun, blushes and says, "of course, my parents!"


    "Sister Shuying, my uncles and aunts have returned to Yangcheng. How can they teach Miao Miao?" Song Yinuo also teased Lin Shuying.


    Lin Shuying turned his head to one side with a red face.


    Since the showdown with the parents of both sides, Lin Shuying''s address to Xu Wenzheng and his wife has changed unconsciously. By "parents", she naturally refers to Xu Wenzheng and his wife.


    "Well, don''t make fun of her. Let''s get down to business." With a smile, Xu Shaotang called Miao Miao over and asked, "Miao Miao, are you going to school?"


    Miao Miao tilted his head to think about it, then asked curiously: "is school fun?"


    She asked this question in the afternoon. Xu Shaotang didn''t know how to answer it at that time, but still doesn''t know how to answer it now. This girl has no idea of going to school in her head. How can she tell her clearly?


    Lin Shuying took Miao Miao and sat down beside him, saying: "school is to learn a lot of things, and there are many children to play with Miao Miao."


    This is the most straightforward and understandable thing she can think of. At Miao Miao''s age, going to school is really just learning and playing.


    "Do you play with me like Zhou Leshan?" Miao Miao lies on Xu Shaotang''s leg and asks with wide eyes.


    Xu Shaotang picked up Miao''s cheek and nodded: "yes, there are many children like Zhou Leshan playing with Miao, and there are teachers teaching Miao to learn."


    "Really? That''s great. I''ve finally got someone to play with. " Miao Miao happily got up from Xu Shaotang''s leg, waved his fist excitedly and said, "I''m going to school tomorrow!"


    After hearing Miao Miao''s reply, several people looked at each other. It seemed that she should be allowed to go to school. Even if she didn''t learn anything, it would be good to have her peers to play with her. Although Miao Miao has family to accompany her all day, she should have her own childhood life.


    After deciding to send Miao Miao to school, Xu Shaotang calls Zhou Shudao and asks where Zhou Leshan goes to school. He wants Miao Miao and Zhou Leshan to go to the same school. In this way, Miao Miao will have her friends when she enters school.


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Shaotang went to the Internet to check the school mentioned by Zhou Shudao. After checking, he found out that the school was also an aristocratic school, which was quite suitable.


    The next day, when they all went to work, Xu Shaotang also drove Miao Miao to the noble school.


    Before getting off the bus, Miao Miao was attracted by the crazy children on campus.


    Looking at Miao Miao''s ecstatic eyes, Xu Shaotang knows that their decision this time is correct. Only when they are with children of the same age, Miao Miao will get real happiness.


    No matter how much care the family gives Miao Miao, it can never replace the happiness that peers can bring her. He also doesn''t want Miao Miao to become a little adult. He just wants him to live happily.


    Xu Shaotang is going to take Miao Miao to go through the entrance formalities, but he sees a tall woman with short hair coming towards him.


    "Xu Shaotang, you hit my girl''s muzzle this time!" Ji Rushu, with a courseware in his hand, came to Xu Shaotang with a smile in his face. "You don''t think you don''t have enough knowledge. Do you plan to go back and rebuild it?"


    "Why are you here?" Seeing Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile bitterly. This should be the enemy in the legend, right?


    This girl is like a ghost. She can meet everywhere! Xu Shaotang thought angrily in his heart.


    Ji Rushu glanced at him, then looked at the curious Miao Miao, and hummed: "I''m a teacher here, can''t I be here?"


    "Are you a teacher here?" Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Ji Rushu and asked inexplicably, "aren''t you a traffic policeman? When did you join the ranks of people''s teachers again? "


    When she saw Ji Rushu in Yangcheng, she was still the traffic policeman who let people go with her mood. How long did it take for her to become a teacher in this school?Is the teacher in this school so casual?


    Ji Rushu gave Xu Shaotang a white eye and said with a certain proud look, "my girl, it''s called experiencing life. Maybe after a while, I''ll be a lawyer again."


    "You''re still a lawyer?" Xu Shaotang obviously didn''t believe Ji Rushu''s words. He said with a smile, "do you think you can be a lawyer if you want to be a lawyer?"


    Also experience life, why don''t you experience the feeling of being a beggar? Xu Shaotang does not think so.


    "Well, don''t look down on people!" Ji Rushu snorted coldly: "if I become a lawyer, the first one to sue is you, a playboy who is guilty of bigamy!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about Ji Rushu''s words. He said with a smile, "you''d better wait until you become a lawyer first."


    Let''s not say that Ji Rushu is not a lawyer. Even if she is a lawyer, how can she be a bigamy?


    I call this life style indecent at most! Xu Shaotang thought to himself.


    After a few words with Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang takes Miao Miao to go through the enrollment procedures. Although Ji Rushu has a lot of complaints about Xu Shaotang, she still likes the lovely Miao Miao very much. With her help, Miao Miao successfully goes through the enrollment procedures.


    In order to ensure the safety of Miao Miao, Xu Shaotang specially asked Chen Cheng to send two people to protect her. He can''t follow Miao Miao all day, just in case.

 Chapter 297

    In the blink of an eye, the one month time agreed with song Yinian was approaching.


    Xu Shaotang also learned about song Yiyan''s recent situation from Chen Cheng. Although the boy was forced to accept training, he refused to work hard. The speed of progress can be described as tortoise speed.


    He has some helplessness. According to the normal training, song Yiyan can get the ability to win Tang Zhiqiu in a month, but now, it is estimated that he will have to do something else.


    Xu Shaotang drives to the security company and goes straight to the training ground. He also wants to see how far song Yiyan has trained.


    Before he saw song Yiyan, he heard Chen Cheng''s roar: "Song Yiyan, what are you doing lying on the ground? Get up and train quickly!"


    After Li Baoshan and his masters went abroad, Chen Cheng was basically in charge of everything here. Although Chen Cheng was young, after more than half a year of training, he had become a master.


    In this base, no one is Chen Cheng''s opponent except Li Baoshan and their four people who have received special training from Xu Shaotang.


    If he is in charge of the base, he can convince the public.


    Xu Shaotang followed his voice and saw song Yiyan lying on his back. No matter how Chen Cheng roared, he just closed his eyes and lay there motionless, feeling like he was dead.


    Chen Cheng is about to scold again when he suddenly sees Xu Shaotang. As soon as he is ready to say hello to Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang suddenly makes a silent gesture to him.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, Chen Cheng immediately understands and takes a hard look at Song Yiyan lying on the ground. He thinks: I can''t deal with you. Now there''s someone who can deal with you. It''s estimated that you''ll feel better later!


    Instead of rushing to song Yiyan, Xu Shaotang glanced at the nearby one and pointed to the water cannon not far away.


    That person understanding, quickly and carefully pull the water pipe, he deliberately put down his feet, so as not to let song Yiyan aware of their action.


    Xu Shaotang takes the high-pressure water gun and points the nozzle at Song Yiyan, who is lying on the ground. Without him talking, Chen Cheng runs to turn on the tap with the look of watching a good play.


    "Wow..."


    With the faucet turned on, a huge column of water spouted out, and poured on Song Yiyan without accident. The huge momentum even drove song Yiyan several meters away.


    "Who, who dares..." Song Yiyan''s words were swallowed by Sheng Sheng. He had already seen Xu Shaotang''s figure through the water column. He swore and swallowed back, leaving only a shivering voice of begging for mercy, "brother-in-law, I''m wrong. Don''t pour it. I''m dying of cold..."


    Although it is now March, the water column in early spring is still extremely cold, which makes song Yiyan shiver.


    "Don''t you like to be lazy? I''ll make you lazy Regardless of song Yiyan''s request for mercy, Xu Shaotang turns on the pressure of the high-pressure water gun to the maximum, and the cold water column rushes song Yiyan out of the ground.


    Seeing that song Yiyan was cleaned up, all the people from the base rushed over, and no one went to plead for him, just laughing happily.


    These days, they are not less annoyed by song Yiyan. This guy is a typical person who does not walk and goes backwards. Although they also want to clean up song Yiyan like Xu Shaotang, they dare not do so.


    After all, Xu Shaotang is song Yiyan ''.


    When Xu Shaotang finally stopped torturing song Yiyan, song Yiyan had already been rushed to the corner. Even if there was no water column coming, song Yiyan still waved his hands crazily, hoping to reduce the impact of the water column.


    Seeing song Yiyan''s embarrassed appearance, Chen Cheng laughs heartlessly and says: "the villain has his own mill!"


    "Huh?" Xu Shaotang looks at Chen Cheng with a bad complexion, "who do you say is the villain?"


    "Ah?" Chen Cheng shrunk his neck and said with a quick smile, "I''m a villain, of course I''m a villain..."


    After scaring Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang walks up to song Yiyan, who collapsed in the corner of the wall, and asks with a smile, "what''s the taste of this? Do you want to try again? "


    "No No more... " Song Yiyan opened his mouth and spat out a column of water, shivering said.


    Xu Shaotang picked up song Yiyan and said to Chen Cheng, "come and try his strength!"


    Although he knows that song Yiyan is definitely not Chen Cheng''s opponent, since he wants to carry out unconventional training for song Yiyan, he still wants to try his strength.


    Chen Cheng shook his head like a rattle and said with a smile, "let me try him. I really think highly of him. I''ll find the weakest person in our base to try him."


    Soon, Chen Cheng pulled out a man from the crowd and said to the man, "you have two moves less than song da. Remember, you can''t use both hands, and you can''t move half a point on your feet!"


    Have you ever seen so many people despise Chen Yitang!Although Chen Cheng''s request is very excessive, the person he called out still looks relaxed and doesn''t pay attention to song Yiyan at all.


    Even though song Yiyan was extremely reluctant, he still attacked the man with a stiff head under the pressure of Xu Shaotang.


    Song Yiyan hit the man with a fist, but the man was relaxed. When song Yiyan was just about to close his fist, his body suddenly pushed forward with the help of his shoulder, and directly knocked him down to the ground.


    Looking at Song Yiyan''s embarrassed appearance, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his head. Song Yiyan''s current strength is not much different from those who have just entered the army for training. The only one who is stronger is only slightly improved in strength.


    If you want song Yiyan to win Tang Zhiqiu, it seems that you have to teach him something unconventional.


    "You go and change into a dry suit first!" Xu Shaotang said to the shivering song Yiyan: "after changing clothes, wait for me in the training ground."


    Song Yiyan held his trembling body and asked: "what are you doing in the training ground?"


    "What else can I do?" Xu Shaotang said: "teach you how to defeat Tang Zhiqiu!"


    Thinking about teaching song Yiyan these things, Xu Shaotang can''t help but have some shame. She teaches these things, it''s estimated that he can only make Tang Zhiqiu play for a while. After he is familiar with the relationship between Tang Zhiqiu and song Yiyan, it''s estimated that song Yiyan will be severely repaired by Tang Zhiqiu.


    Although there is a suspicion of opportunism, it is also a last resort. If you want to blame it, you can only blame the boy for not working hard.

 Chapter 298

    Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu compete in Jindun security company.


    Originally, they were supposed to compete in the capital, but Xu Shaotang was a little worried. If there were any accidents in the process of the competition in the capital, he had no chance to guide song Yiyan.


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t want to go to the capital, so he let song Yiyan deliberately provoke Tang Zhiqiu on the phone. Tang Zhiqiu was really stimulated by song Yiyan''s provocative words, shouting to come to Tianhai and beat song Yiyan into a pig.


    "Brother in law, can you really beat Tang Zhiqiu like this?" Song Yiyan carefully asked, for Xu Shaotang taught him moves, his heart is still some spectrum.


    Xu Shaotang said with a kind of hate iron does not become steel tone: "since you are so worried, early why go? Don''t worry, if there''s no accident, you should have no problem winning Tang Zhiqiu this time, but I can''t guarantee it in the future! "


    With the increase of the intimacy between Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu, the effect of the moves he taught song Yiyan will gradually decline, and in the end, they are useless.


    Song Yiyan shrinks his neck and thinks about Tang Zhiqiu''s violence. He says with a sad face: "after I marry Tang Zhiqiu back, will I be bullied by her all my life?"


    "You deserve it!" Xu Shaotang said without compassion.


    Originally this boy good training words, completely can rely on the normal means to win Tang Zhiqiu, but now can only use those under three abusive moves.


    But think about it, song Yiyan should find a violent girl like Tang Zhiqiu to clean up.


    In the afternoon, a sharp roar came from the door of the security company: "Song Yiyan, get out of here! If I don''t beat you into a pig, I won''t call you Tang Zhiqiu! "


    Listening to Tang Zhiqiu''s roar at the door, Xu Shaotang pulls some guilty song Yiyan to the door.


    Other people in the base also gathered around, and everyone had heard about song Yiyan. They would see the beautiful Tang Zhiqiu. They all shook their heads and sighed. How could such a beautiful woman marry song Yiyan.


    It''s unfair! Everyone was shouting in their hearts.


    Seeing the appearance of song Yiyan, Tang Zhiqiu came over angrily, looked at the submissive song Yiyan provocatively, and hummed: "you have the ability, dare you say you want to open my ass? Miss Ben is here. I''d like to see what you''ve learned this month! "


    She has been learning Taekwondo for nearly ten years. If she is defeated by song Yiyan, a man who has only been trained for one month, it would be a shame! She never thought that she would be defeated by song Yiyan.


    Xu Shaotang said to Tang Zhiqiu with a smile: "Zhiqiu, you can think well. If Yiyan really beats you this time, you have to marry him obediently. You still have time to regret it now."


    "I will be defeated by him?" Tang Zhiqiu looked at Song Yiyan with disdain, "I''m no different from him. As long as he can defeat me, I''ll marry him immediately!"


    That''s what you want! Xu Shaotang''s heart is fixed.


    Xu Shaotang asked people to draw a circle with a radius of about two meters on the ground, gently pushed song Yiyan into the circle, and then said to Tang Zhiqiu, "you are just a contest, not a fight between life and death. You are limited to this circle. Who is beaten out of this circle, even if he loses, what do you think?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t lose anyway!" Tang Zhiqiu doesn''t care to say, at the same time, he pinches his fist, and plans to teach song Yiyan a lesson.


    It''s also interesting to beat song Yiyan into a pig in front of so many people, and it''s not in vain to kill him in a hurry from the capital.


    Looking at Tang Zhiqiu''s action, song Yiyan''s eyelids jumped and said: "Tang Zhiqiu, it''s not sure who we lose or who we win! If I beat you this time, you''ll listen to me in the future. I''m the only one to take the lead in everything. How about that? "


    Song Yiyan is not stupid. He knows that even if he can beat Tang Zhiqiu this time, he will be lucky. Next time, he will not have such a chance, so he should think of his own way ahead of time.


    "No problem!" Tang Zhiqiu nodded, "if you lose, go away and ask your father to terminate our engagement. How to persuade him is your business. I don''t care about anything!"


    Song Yiyan nodded and agreed to Tang Zhiqiu''s request.


    Now that both sides have put forward their own demands, the battle has officially begun.


    Tang Zhiqiu entered the battle circle with a relaxed face. After bowing to song Yiyan according to the etiquette of Taekwondo, he opened his posture and kicked song Yiyan with a loud drink.


    Looking at Tang Zhiqiu''s foot, Xu Shaotang knows that, according to song Yiyan''s current training progress, even if she trains for another year, she may be Tang Zhiqiu''s opponent. No wonder she is so confident. In terms of Tang Zhiqiu''s current strength, ordinary soldiers are not her opponent.


    Fortunately, Tang Zhiqiu is a woman, if a man, Xu Shaotang can''t let song Yiyan win in the situation of huge difference in strength between the two sides.


    In the face of Tang Zhiqiu''s quick foot, song Yiyan is very witty to dodge. In fact, he has started to dodge at the moment when he saw Tang Zhiqiu''s foot. Even so, Tang Zhiqiu''s quick foot is still sticking to his clothes."Oh, not bad!" Tang Zhiqiu looked at Song Yiyan in surprise and joked: "it seems that you''ve really learned some Kung Fu recently!"


    She didn''t expect that song Yiyan could evade her, but he didn''t learn much from his evasion.


    Song Zhiqiu believes that he can defeat Tang Yiqiu this time.


    After a few seconds of surprise, Tang Zhiqiu kicks again. However, this time, she has already begun to predict the direction of song Yiyan''s evasion and is ready for a series of attacks. Just now, that foot is just a trial, and the next is the real continuous attack. She is confident that song Yiyan can''t resist her series of attacks.


    "Cough..." Xu Shaotang had a dull cough in his throat.


    Right now!


    Song Yiyan, who was prompted by Xu Shaotang, immediately woke up. When Tang Zhiqiu attacked, he went to the ground and quickly passed through Tang Zhiqiu''s crotch. He also said: "pink!"


    Although Tang Zhiqiu did not wear a skirt, but heard song Yiyan''s words, or subconsciously closed his legs to cover his forbidden area.


    "Ah! Song Yiyan! You rascal, I''ll kill you When she realized that she had been fooled by song Yiyan, her anger was completely ignited.


    In her moment of distraction, song Yiyan on the ground resolutely kicks his leg and kicks Tang Zhiqiu''s calf tendon. Tang Zhiqiu is unstable and almost falls to the ground.

 Chapter 299

    Song Yiyan took the opportunity to climb up from the ground and hit Tang Zhiqiu in the chest.


    In the face of song Yiyan''s Rogue fighting, Tang Zhiqiu is in a mess. Just as he is about to block song Yiyan''s salty pig hand, song Yiyan''s fist suddenly sinks and hits Tang Zhiqiu in the lower rib.


    The lower rib is one of the power positions of the human body. He was hit to the point by song Yiyan. Tang Zhiqiu''s body suddenly felt as if he couldn''t make any effort.


    "Right now!" Without Xu Shaotang''s reminding, song Yiyan also knows that this is the best chance to fight Tang Zhiqiu.


    This time, song Yiyan almost exerted all his strength. At the moment when Tang Zhiqiu''s body stopped, he suddenly jumped up and hit Tang Zhiqiu''s abdomen with both legs.


    "Bang!"


    When Tang Zhiqiu was pushed out of the battle circle by his feet, song Yiyan also lost his support and fell heavily on the ground. A large piece of skin was knocked off his elbow by the cold ground.


    Although song Yiyan was more embarrassed than Tang Zhiqiu, there was no doubt that he won.


    Xu Shaotang finally smiles. Tang Zhiqiu''s attack means are all within his expectation. What he teaches song Yiyan is discussed in advance. Even the sentence before Song Yiyan falls to the ground is predicted in advance.


    Although this means some shameless, but song Yiyan won after all, he also completed the song Yinian account, just don''t know under the fury of Tang Zhiqiu will do something to song Yiyan.


    But that''s not something he can worry about any more. It''s someone else''s flirting, so he doesn''t have to intervene.


    Tang Zhiqiu stupidly looking at the legs outside the battle circle, she can''t believe that she was really beaten out of the battle circle by song Yiyan, a weak chicken like man.


    When back to God, Tang Zhiqiu suddenly grabbed his hair and yelled. At the same time, he angrily killed song Yiyan: "Song Yiyan, you stinking hooligan, if you don''t want to be a pig, I won''t call Tang Zhiqiu!"


    In the face of Tang Zhiqiu''s fury, song Yiyan throws a look for help to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang turned a blind eye to his pitiful eyes and said to the crowd: "let''s go. Do you still want to see other people flirting with each other?"


    "Ha ha! Miss Tang, teach song Yiyan a lesson for us Chen Cheng laughs and follows Xu Shaotang to the room.


    The onlookers also burst into laughter, gloating at Song Yiyan, who had no way to ask for help, and scattered.


    Song Yiyan''s Rogue play can only be used once, now Tang Zhiqiu has been completely in a state of rage, even if he really use salty pig''s hand again, Tang Zhiqiu is afraid that she will not dodge, her purpose is very simple, to teach song Yiyan this despicable bastard!


    "Ah Tang Zhiqiu was kicked to the ground. Song Yiyan covered his head and said in a loud voice: "Tang Zhiqiu, you said you would listen to me after I defeated you. You don''t count your words! Oh, don''t hit me in the face


    "Well, don''t you know that women can''t believe what they say?" Tang Zhiqiu is completely unmoved and continues to beat song Yiyan.


    Facts have proved that the woman under the fury is indeed an unreasonable animal. When Tang Zhiqiu finally stopped the torture of song Yiyan, song Yiyan was lying on the ground and had no strength to howl.


    He is now really hit by Tang Zhiqiu into a pig, the original handsome face is now a purple.


    Tang Zhiqiu patted his hands and kicked song Yiyan, who was curled up in a ball. He said, "I dare to play with Miss Ben. I''ll let you know what happened to miss Ben today!"


    "It''s my brother-in-law who taught me. If you have the ability, go to my brother-in-law to settle accounts!" Song Yiyan betrayed Xu Shaotang very unfriendly.


    "Xu Shaotang?" Tang Zhiqiu clenched his fist and hummed: "I will go to him to settle accounts!"


    ¡­¡­


    When the angry Tang Zhiqiu finds Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is lying on the couch in the sun.


    Seeing Tang Zhiqiu''s furious appearance, Xu Shaotang knew that he must have been betrayed by song Yiyan, who didn''t speak of righteousness. He asked Tang Zhiqiu with a smile, "are you here to settle accounts with me?"


    Tang Zhiqiu angrily kicked his reclining chair and said angrily: "you teach song Yiyan the means of abusing, you won''t win!"


    Although Xu Shaotang also despised the things he taught song Yiyan, he still said: "you didn''t say that you can''t use abusive means. Although this means is really shameful, he still won, didn''t he? Do you still want to default? "


    Joking, how can we win Tang Zhiqiu without this kind of means?


    "I mean what I say!" Tang Zhiqiu''s face was slightly red. She was so angry that she trembled all over. She clenched her fist and said to Xu Shaotang, "since you taught song Yiyan those dirty methods, do you dare to accept my challenge?"


    She was defeated by song Yiyan, but if she didn''t teach Xu Shaotang a lesson, it would be hard for her to get rid of her anger.It''s said that if Tang Zhiqiu wants to challenge Xu Shaotang, the personnel in the base can''t help laughing. It''s OK for Tang Zhiqiu to play in front of song Yiyan. To Xu Shaotang, it''s all about abuse.


    "Well, as you wish!" Xu Shaotang stood up from the reclining chair, with one hand behind him, and said with a smile to Tang Zhiqiu, "it''s really wrong for you to teach me those things. I''ll let you have one hand and let it out as you like."


    He did mean to let Tang Zhiqiu, but in Tang Zhiqiu''s view, this is undoubtedly a shame.


    "Laugh, when you cry!" Tang Zhiqiu clenched her teeth and attacked Xu Shaotang at full speed.


    Xu Shaotang easily grasped the foot Tang Zhiqiu kicked at him. With the strength of that foot, he gently sent back his backhand. Tang Zhiqiu was unstable and fell to the ground.


    Tang Zhiqiu''s eyes flashed a startled look, but she was still unwilling to jump up again to attack Xu Shaotang.


    When Tang Zhiqiu falls to the ground for the eighth time, she has lost the interest of Yu and Xu Shaotang in fighting again. She knows that she is far from Xu Shaotang''s opponent. She has been thrown out eight times, and Xu Shaotang has not moved half an inch from beginning to end.


    The strength gap is too big, and it''s self humiliating to continue to fight.


    When Tang Zhiqiu got up from the ground again, he just glared at Xu Shaotang, then turned and walked to song Yiyan.


    "Go! Back to Beijing Regardless of song Yiyan''s evasion, Tang Zhiqiu grabs song Yiyan''s ear and grabs him to walk outside the base.


    A few days later, the alliance of the Tang and Song Dynasties announced the marriage of the two families. The alliance of the two families made many people feel pressure, and some people began to move.

 Chapter 300

    After Song Yinian''s entrustment, Xu Shaotang also became busy. Although the charity hospital has not been completely completed, a large number of medical equipment has been delivered one after another, and Wu Yumin, as the president of the hospital, has also carried out various works one after another.


    Xiao Jingwen, who is still playing outside with Yu Liutong, is also called back by Xu Shaotang.


    While busy here, Xu Shaotang received an invitation from both Tang and song families to attend the engagement ceremony of song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu in the capital three days later.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was still hesitating whether to attend, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the calling number, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Li Baoshan and his family have been abroad for more than a month. This should be the first time they have called. If things are ordinary, Li Baoshan will not disturb him at all.


    "Baoshan, what''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang put through the phone, put aside the ominous premonition in his mind, and asked Li Baoshan.


    Before Li Baoshan spoke, there was a rush of gunfire and a huge explosion on the phone.


    "Xu Shao, when we were rescuing you Shao, we were besieged by a large number of experts. We can''t hold on any longer!" Li Baoshan''s anxious voice came from the phone.


    Xu Shaotang was so nervous that he said, "aren''t you looking for someone to practice in foreign countries? How to rescue you Mingze again? What happened to him? "


    "There''s no time to elaborate!" Li Baoshan yelled to the phone: "we are retreating now, but the enemy has been clinging to us. I will send you the location of the secret base we set up, and we will be there waiting for help..."


    Xu Shaotang has to ask again. Li Baoshan has hung up.


    "Chen Cheng, immediately choose ten good players to go to the Middle East with me!" Xu Shaotang put down the phone and ran out to yell at Chen Cheng.


    Chen Cheng came up and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "There''s something wrong with Baoshan. I''ll go to the Middle East right away!" Xu Shaotang said with an iron face.


    "I''ll go too!" Chen Cheng said quickly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head: "you stay in Tianhai, I can go!"


    Tianhai is their home, they must leave a master to take care of the situation, otherwise they are not at ease outside.


    Understand Xu Shaotang''s plan, Chen Cheng immediately nodded to select the staff.


    An hour later, Xu Shaotang had already taken ten murderous members of the wolf group on a plane to the Middle East.


    After calling his family, Xu Shaotang sat quietly thinking. From his brief communication with Li Baoshan, he also got some information that you Mingze should be with them now. He just didn''t understand why you Mingze was arrested and how they knew about you Mingze''s arrest.


    With full of questions, Xu Shaotang fell asleep. When he woke up again, the plane was ready to land.


    As soon as the plane landed, Xu Shaotang rushed off the plane.


    ¡­¡­


    In a secret base in the Middle East, Li Baoshan looks at his comrades in arms with blood on his face.


    Big bear and buffalo have bandages on their arms and chest. The bandages are already covered with blood, some of them are from their own enemies.


    Although Kuaidao has been providing long-range sniper support in the rear, he suffered the most serious injuries. His clothes had already become pieces of rags. His hiding place was hit by the enemy''s rockets, and several pieces of explosive fragments were deeply embedded in his back.


    Now here, you Mingze is the only one who is in good condition. However, you Mingze, who is weak, can''t help in such a fierce battle. He just squats beside the knife in a coma and carefully replaces the bandage full of blood for him.


    "Li, how long can Xu Shao arrive?" The left hand was not seriously injured, but also felt great pressure under the attack of the enemy.


    Li Baoshan casually wiped the blood from his face, raised his hand to look at his watch and said, "I asked Xu Shao for help 12 hours ago. He should be coming soon."


    Li Baoshan didn''t want to ask Xu Shaotang for help if he didn''t face the danger of the total annihilation of the army. They had come out to practice. During this period of time, they kept fighting with experts from all sides. They had broken through the bottleneck and wanted to continue to challenge experts from all sides. Unexpectedly, you Mingze had an accident.


    They are now in a small house made of stones. Although they have temporarily escaped from the enemy''s encirclement and interception, it will be sooner or later for them to find them according to the enemy''s means.


    Although they also want to go, they can''t go too far with three seriously injured people and you Mingze. Moreover, they have told Xu Shaotang the location of the stone house. Now if they leave, Xu Shaotang may not be able to find them even if he comes.


    Just as everyone was waiting for Xu Shaotang''s support, a sharp whistling came from outside. Then, the rocket with a taste of the tail flame burst into the air and hit the stone house.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise, the stone house was blown to pieces, and the smell of gunpowder all over the room reminded everyone that the enemy had come after us. The rocket didn''t hit the center of the stone house. It just exploded outside the stone house. Even so, the strong air wave almost overturned them."Bear, buffalo, you immediately cover you Shao and fast retreat!" Li Baoshan shook his head, which was shocked by the explosion, and then said to his left hand, "dare you accompany me to kill again?"


    "Why don''t you dare!" With a smile on his left hand, he jumped out of the window of the stone house and quickly killed the enemy who was getting closer in the distance.


    When Li Baoshan keeps up with his left hand, the bear drags his seriously injured body and carries the fast knife that has passed out in a coma. The buffalo covers you Mingze and quickly withdraws to the woods behind the stone house.


    Now that the enemy has found their tracks, the stone house must be unsafe.


    Sure enough, just after they left the stone house, another rocket hit in the distance.


    This time, the stone house obviously did not bear the rocket attack any more, and collapsed in a strong explosion.


    Several people who came out of the stone house fell to the ground and looked at the collapsed stone house. They secretly congratulated themselves that they had just made the decision. If they had not come out in time, they would have been buried alive by the collapsed stones.


    As they retreated into the woods, Li Baoshan and his left hand joined up with the vanguard of the enemy.


    Both sides have already killed red eye, no more words, directly to the other side to kill.


    "Left hand, let''s see who killed the most!" Li Baoshan''s eyes sparkled with bloodthirsty and excited light. At this time, he can only use it to motivate himself.


    "Good!" The left hand laughs, one punch will blow the head of the bad wolf man that he killed to pieces.

 Chapter 301

    They are besieged not only by ordinary soldiers, but also by werewolves, gene fighters and monsters who are hard to kill.


    Most of their wounds were made by these killing machines without any pain.


    Although Li Baoshan is easy to say, it''s not so easy to kill. It''s OK to deal with ordinary soldiers and low-grade werewolves, but it''s hard for them to kill gene soldiers and monsters who don''t feel pain.


    "Kill, kill, kill!" Li Baoshan now has no more ideas. He just wants to kill as many enemies as possible. Even if he wants to die, he has to pull more people on his back!


    When Li Baoshan broke the neck of an inferior werewolf who was trying to sneak attack from behind, a big nosed foreigner stood in front of him with heavy steps.


    Although Li Baoshan''s height is not low, but in front of this big nose foreigner, he still looks so thin, as if he is a child standing in front of adults.


    Looking at the big nosed foreigner''s huge body full of explosive muscles, Li Baoshan knew that he had encountered a hard stubble.


    A few days ago, they suffered a lot from this big nosed foreigner. They know that this big nosed foreigner is called Timothy. They also know that Timothy is a gene warrior. As for what kind of genetic transformation he is, we don''t know.


    The left hand is not much better. He is besieged by two monsters. Even though he has left several scars on the two monsters, the two monsters still attack the left hand.


    The huge pressure made the left hand and Li Baoshan lean together.


    "Left hand, tell you a secret!" Li Baoshan leaned his back against his left hand and said with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Left hand a Leng, ask a way: "what secret?"


    Li Baoshan laughed and said, "I used to hate foreigners, but you are the first foreigner who made me not so hate foreigners! If I don''t die this time, I''ll recognize you as a friend. "


    Like many Chinese soldiers, Li Baoshan believed in the dogma that "if we are not our own race, our hearts will be different." they instinctively rejected foreigners and regarded almost all foreigners as enemies.


    But in these days of fighting together, Li Baoshan suddenly found that not all foreigners are so annoying. At least the left-handed blonde man looks good. He has been fighting with them for several times.


    He knew that if he wanted to leave with his left hand, he would have left safely.


    His left hand is also a bright smile, said: "in fact, I do not like you Chinese! Every time I go to Huaxia, I''m very careful! "


    There are too many secrets and too many experts in ancient China. Countless foreign experts are folded in China, which makes China a forbidden area in the eyes of many people. But I didn''t expect that he would fight with these Chinese people one day.


    As they spoke, Timothy had already hit.


    Li Baoshan stretched out his hand to block. At the moment of contact between the two sides, a huge force came to Li Baoshan. He only felt that he had become a boat in the sea and could not bear Timothy''s powerful power.


    "Bang"


    Li Baoshan was hit ten meters away by the enemy and fell heavily on the ground, with a trace of blood on his mouth.


    Seeing that Li Baoshan was beaten far away by himself, Timothy looked at his fist like a hammer with pride. His face muscles trembled, and he said with a proud smile: "weak enemy, can you bear the power of an elephant?"


    After hearing Timothy''s words, Li Baoshan struggled to get up from the ground. No wonder Timothy''s strength is so great that he turned out to be a transformed elephant gene warrior.


    Li Baoshan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked at Timothy with sarcasm and said with a sneer, "no matter how powerful it is? It''s just a beast after all


    When Li Baoshan was hit by Timothy, his left hand also fell into a bitter battle.


    Two monsters with the same blonde hair, one in front of the other, compress their left hands in a tiny space.


    The left hand who lost the space of strategic maneuver had already been punched by the other party. He didn''t react when he hit the monster, but the monster made his internal organs tremble when it hit him. In the process of attacking the opponent just now, his long hidden right hand killing move was finally used, but it was borne by the monster.


    Both men''s arms were broken by the huge force. He bared his teeth and cracked his mouth in pain, but the monster seemed to have nothing to do with it.


    A numbing "click" sound sounded. The monster had already twisted his fractured hand, and his just fractured hand was restored to its original state.


    From beginning to end, the monster did not even blink his eyes, as if the arm was not his own at all.


    The two monsters didn''t speak. They just roared like beasts in their mouths. Their bloodthirsty eyes wanted to tear the enemy in front of them to pieces.


    "Roar!"


    Two monsters at the same time issued a roar, again to the left hand attack.


    The left hand could avoid the attack of the monster on the left, but the fist of the monster in front of him was getting closer and closer to his head.Just when his left hand thought that he could not escape the attack of this fist, a warm current suddenly surged up on his body. The pain seemed to be relieved in an instant. The approaching fist was so slow in his eyes.


    The subconscious foot of the left hand moved, but it was already three meters away.


    Feeling the changes on his body, his left hand suddenly looks at his hands. He controls the warm current on his body according to the method taught by Xu Shaotang. Then, he stares at his eyes, and a soft air rises on his hands.


    "Is this what Xu Shao said?" His left hand looked at the air mass suddenly appeared in his hand, and his eyes flashed with an extremely excited look.


    He tried to twist his broken arm. Although there was still some pain, it was negligible for them who licked blood at the edge of the knife all the year round.


    "Ha ha..."


    His left hand looked up to the sky and gave out a burst of excited laughter. His innate power, which he had been longing for for for a long time, was finally obtained in the face of life and death.


    When he killed the two monsters with his left hand, he suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. In the past, his fist hurt both sides at most. But now, his random fist can leave a scar on the local body. In his eyes, the cooperation between the two people is no longer so impeccable. He can always find the loopholes in the opponent''s attack accurately, so as to disintegrate the opposition The attack of the hand.


    Li Baoshan over there looked at his left hand, which suddenly became stronger. His heart was full of envy, but he didn''t know when he would be able to break through to the congenital like his left hand.

 Chapter 302

    Although the left hand, who just entered the inborn world, could not quickly solve the two monsters, it began to become more comfortable under the attack of the two monsters. As long as he could fight all the time, it was only a matter of time before he killed the two monsters.


    However, Li Baoshan is not so lucky. With his current strength, he really can''t get the advantage from timothy who has the power of the elephant.


    Timothy shot Li Baoshan away again. This time, Li Baoshan hit a big tree heavily, and even made a crack in the bucket size tree. We can see how powerful Timothy''s attack power is.


    Li Baoshan slid down the cracked tree trunk and spat out a mouthful of blood. This time, his five internal organs had been seriously damaged and almost lost the strength to fight again.


    Timothy did not intend to let him go, crazy smile: "die!"


    A huge fist attacked Li Baoshan, who was lying on the ground. If he was hit by this fist, Li Baoshan would die.


    Just as his fist was about to hit Li Baoshan, Li Baoshan finally tried his best to roll to the side.


    "Boom!"


    Timothy''s fist smashed a half meter deep pit on the ground, and there was a cloud of dust around. Li Baoshan was lying on the edge of the pit. If he rolled less, he would die under Timothy''s fist now.


    "Well? You''re not dead yet? " A little surprise flashed on Timothy''s face, and then the cat clawed mouse thought came into being. He said with a laugh, "see if you have such good luck this time!"


    His fist was raised again, but Li Baoshan on the ground had no strength to dodge.


    "Boom!"


    Timothy stepped heavily on the ground again. When the dust and smoke dispersed, there was no Chinese figure on the ground. Finally, a smile appeared on Timothy''s face. Just as he wanted to see if the Chinese was trampled into meat mud by him in the pit, the smile on his face finally solidified slowly.


    There is no Chinese corpse in the pit!


    In their rear, there was a sudden sound of fighting. Timothy was about to look back to see what happened in the rear, only to find a Chinese man standing behind him holding the man who was almost smashed into meat mud by him just now.


    "Xu Shao, you finally Here we are... " Weak Li Baoshan looked at Xu Shaotang who arrived in time, and a smile appeared on his pale face.


    Xu Shaotang was not in a hurry to clean up Timothy. Instead, he took Li Baoshan to a big tree, patted his hand gently and said, "your injury is serious. You have a good rest first, and the rest will be left to us!"


    He was very happy with his decision to be at the airport.


    They get off the plane, grab a few cars directly from the airport, and then drive all the way to the airport. If they don''t delay at the airport, otherwise his love will die in this foreign land.


    Li Baoshan coughed up a mouthful of blood and nodded to Xu Shaotang: "for brothers Revenge


    Big bear and buffalo are seriously injured, and the life and death of the sharp knife are uncertain. Li Baoshan almost lost himself in the hands of these people. In his heart, Li Baoshan hated these people deeply. Now seeing Xu Shaotang coming, he knows that the time for revenge has finally come.


    "I will!" Xu Shaotang stood up from him and yelled to the ten members of the wolf group who kept pushing forward: "all enemies, shoot to kill!"


    With this cold order issued, members of the wolf team came to support cheered and joined the killing feast.


    "You are their head?" Timothy hugged his hands and looked at the thin Chinese in front of him curiously.


    In his opinion, this man is not even as strong as the seriously injured Chinese. Why can he be their head?


    Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan, who was smiling at him not far away. He gently shook his head to Timothy and said, "you''re wrong. I''m not their head. I''m their brother!"


    Twenty five members of the wolf group, though they are indeed his subordinates, are not his brothers. The wolf group can live and die for him, and he can also live and die for the wolf group. The so-called brothers are nothing more than that.


    "It seems that you want to avenge your brother?" In Timothy''s eyes, the bloodthirsty craziness reappeared, pinched his huge fist, twisted his neck and said with a smile, "let me see what you can do!"


    "I hope you are not as weak as the junk gene warrior I killed before!"


    With a sneer, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi was already in his hands. The whole person jumped up from the ground like a cannonball. Before he arrived, his fist strength was up.


    Timothy felt the powerful power of Xu Shaotang. When Xu Shaotang came, his fists were also hit at the same time. He also wanted to see how strong the Chinese was.


    With strength alone, Xu Shaotang is not Timothy''s opponent. Is the power of an elephant comparable to that of ordinary people?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t choose to compete with Timothy in pure strength. When Timothy''s fist came, he turned his fist into a palm knife.


    "PoofA clean knife from Timothy''s hands across, Timothy did not feel pain, his fists have been elbow and broken, Timothy staring at the blood gushing of the broken arm, ten seconds later just issued a roar.


    Zhang Shou, Xu Shaotang returned to the ground, looked at the giant who was nearly twice as tall as himself, and said coldly, "it turns out that you are as rubbish as those gene fighters!"


    "Oh..." Timothy kept wailing, but he didn''t intend to stop. His arms were broken, but he had a pair of powerful legs.


    Facing the leg that Timothy kicked at him, Xu Shaotang still didn''t choose to hit hard directly. Instead, he sidestepped to avoid his powerful and heavy foot, and at the same time, he slashed the knife from his leg again.


    The same is so neat, the neat incision, as if an artist deliberately smoothed.


    After losing a leg, Timothy''s huge body finally fell heavily on the ground, stirring up dust all over the ground, and constantly making a non-human wailing sound in his mouth.


    Timothy''s howl numbs the scalp of most people who are hanged together. The shrill howl completely destroys the fighting will of those who are fighting with the members of the wolf group.


    Only the two left-handed monsters fighting together, they turned a deaf ear to the numbing howl, just constantly attacking the left hand.


    Even if their bodies are already dripping with blood, they have no rest and will not kill the enemy in front of them. Unless they die, they will never stop.

 Chapter 303

    "Left hand! Try to condense Qi into a knife


    After Xu Shaotang abandoned Timothy, he reminded his left hand that he could not attack for a long time.


    Now he can see that the left hand has entered the congenital state, and the two monsters fighting with the left hand should be the same kind of people as the two monsters he met in the base in Shuzhou last time.


    However, from the attack of these two monsters, they should not be as strong as the two monsters they met last time.


    With Xu Shaotang''s instruction, his left hand immediately tried to condense some disordered Qi in his hand. At the beginning, it seemed that the Qi was a bit out of control. After several attempts, the Qi in his hand finally condensed into the shape of a knife.


    The knife falls, a monster is cut off half head directly by him, spatter blood spurt left hand a body.


    However, the monster did not stop the attack, still in accordance with the inertia of the action to the left hand attack.


    The first time I met this situation, my left hand was stunned. God is up. What kind of monster is this!


    Xu Shaotang was not surprised by this. He rushed over and cut off another monster''s head cleanly. He left with his left hand and said to him, "don''t worry about these monsters. They will die if they bleed dry!"


    It''s the only way we can think of to make these monsters die.


    "What are these monsters?" The left hand curiously asks to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I saw this kind of monster not long ago."


    A few minutes later, the two monsters finally died of blood, and at this time, the battle here has come to an end. Under the strangulation of the members of the wolf group who came to support, there were not many enemies left on the scene, and several experts were also killed by the left hand and Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    Xu Shaotang will be close to the end of the battlefield to the left hand in charge, he went over for Li Baoshan healing.


    Li Baoshan''s five internal organs have been seriously damaged. Now he can only protect his five internal organs with genuine Qi, and then send him to the hospital for treatment after the battle here is over.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang has led a team to support him, the big bear, who is hiding in the forest, hobbles out.


    After protecting Li Baoshan''s internal organs with genuine Qi, Xu Shaotang rushed to investigate the injury of the comatose fast knife. Fortunately, the fast knife only lost too much blood, and neither the bear nor the buffalo hurt the vital points.


    Seeing that several people have no worries about their lives, Xu Shaotang finally gives a hug to you Mingze, whom he has not seen for a long time.


    The wolf group members who came to support quickly ended the battle. Although they were more or less decorated, they didn''t want to dress up at all. They immediately drove to the hospital with the seriously injured people.


    After arriving at the hospital, the members of the wolf team tyrannically occupied the hospital, and all the doctors in the hospital were pointed at their heads with guns to treat several seriously injured people.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t stop the behavior of the members of the wolf team. In his eyes, the lives of other people in the hospital are less important than those of Li Baoshan.


    While Li Baoshan and his family were being treated, Xu Shaotang took their left hand and you Mingze to the rest room of the hospital.


    "Baoshan said on the phone that he was going to rescue you. What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asks you Mingze, who is still in shock.


    You Mingze looked at Xu Shaotang and his left hand apologetically and sighed: "in fact, I was arrested mainly because of tracing the reason why Yu Xiao disappeared in those years."


    "You haven''t given up on Yu Xiao? When are you going to be confused? " Xu Shaotang looks at you Mingze angrily. Yu Xiao treats you like that, but he hasn''t given up on that woman. What''s more, he even tells them that he is going abroad to relax.


    From beginning to end, you Mingze is cheating them!


    In the face of some angry Xu Shaotang, you Mingze said: "boss, don''t be angry, listen to me."


    "Well, say it!" Xu Shaotang said, suppressing his anger.


    You Mingze said: "in fact, at the beginning, I really went abroad to relax. In order to revenge Yu Xiao, I originally wanted to use my own hacker technology to hack some of the network bank accounts of the Novi consortium, but I found something by accident."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    You Mingze clenched her fist and said: "in fact, Yu Xiao was already a member of the nofi consortium when she entered CMU. In other words, she would not be short of money during her stay in CMU!"


    After you Mingze said so, Xu Shaotang also began to have some doubts.


    According to you Mingze, Yu Xiao certainly shouldn''t be short of money during her stay in CMU, and she won''t be with you Mingze because she is greedy for you''s money. But until Yu Xiao appears in Tianhai, she still insists that she was with you for you''s money. What is she doing this for? What can she get?


    "What does that have to do with your arrest?" Xu Shaotang continued.


    You Mingze explained: "after I found this problem, I immediately began to follow this clue to trace Yu Xiao''s files over the years, but I accidentally fell into the trap set by the nofi Consortium on the Internet. Through this trap, they found my position and arrested me."Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that it''s no wonder they couldn''t get through to you Mingze years ago. You Mingze must have been caught by the nofi Consortium at that time.


    Just when he was angry about you Mingze''s experience, he suddenly realized the wrong place, shook his head and said: "no, the nofi consortium is not in North America, how did you come to the Middle East? What else are you hiding from me? "


    "That''s what happened later!" With a wry smile and a sigh, you Mingze said: "after I was captured by the nofi consortium, they also knew my identity as a mongoose. At this time, there was a war in the Middle East, and the armed force fighting with the government forces in the Middle East was actually secretly supported by the nofi consortium. In order to end the fighting here as soon as possible, they sent me here to let me use my hacking technology to invade the radar system and missile control system of the Middle East government forces... "


    In you Mingze''s next story, Xu Shaotang finally understands the whole story.


    It turns out that after you Mingze was taken to the Middle East, Li Baoshan happened to find someone to practice in the Middle East. At the beginning, Li Baoshan only sought out those mercenaries to practice. After they made those mercenaries disheartened, they focused on the armed forces supported by the nofi consortium. In the process of fighting with them, they found you Mingze.


    After learning that you Mingze was arrested, Li Baoshan immediately contacted his left hand in the Middle East. They were going to rescue you Mingze together, but unexpectedly, they poked the hornet''s nest.

 Chapter 304

    Originally, with their strength, they could rescue you Mingze under this armed force.


    But none of them thought that there were so many abnormal experts in the armed forces.


    According to you Mingze, there were not so many experts among the earliest armed forces, but because they could not attack the Middle East government forces for a long time, the armed forces borrowed these experts from other places. Under the attack led by these experts, the Middle East government forces had to retreat.


    But more doubts arise in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    In particular, the two undead monsters appeared in the base of "hand of God" and the armed force supported by the nofi consortium. Is it a coincidence or something?


    Is there a secret relationship between the "hand of God" and the Novi consortium, or is it the same organization?


    If so, is it true that Yu Xi and Yu Xiao came to China with 20 billion US dollars of investment just for investment, or do they have other ulterior motives?


    Why did Yu Xiao cheat you Mingze that he was with you for his money?


    These doubts made Xu Shaotang dizzy. He felt that his head was full of paste, and he could not sort out the messy clues.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was having a headache for these questions, an alarm bell suddenly sounded outside, and then the police surrounded the hospital.


    "What''s the situation?" Hearing the sound of the alarm, members of the wolf group came to Xu Shaotang and looked curiously at the policemen outside.


    Xu Shaotang patted his forehead. These guys had no consciousness of crime.


    They are robbing other people''s cars at the airport, and they come to the hospital to hijack doctors and operate on several seriously injured people. If the police don''t come to the door, there will be ghosts!


    Listening to the police in the Middle East talking to the hospital with loudspeakers, Xu Shaotang took out his ears and said to his left hand, "OK, go and negotiate with the police. If there is a peaceful solution, it will be peaceful. If there is no peaceful solution, it will be destroyed."


    They even dare to break into the army, not to mention the police with negligible combat effectiveness.


    The left hand took orders and left, while the others were waiting for the news of the left hand in the hospital with a relaxed face. For them, no matter how the news brought back by the left hand is acceptable, it''s best not to do it, but to do it is just to warm up.


    The only advantage of a peaceful settlement is that it won''t disturb the doctors who are operating on the seriously injured.


    More than ten minutes later, the left hand came in from the outside, followed by a person who seemed to have a good position.


    His left hand pointed to the man with glasses behind him and said, "Xu Shao, this is Arafat, mayor of Mecca. He said he wants to talk to you about something."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the middle-aged man named Arafat. His skin was very white, his eyebrows were high and his eyes were deep. He had typical Middle Eastern appearance.


    "What do you want to talk about? Do you need compensation or something else? " Xu Shaotang asked Arafat with a smile.


    After translating Xu Shaotang''s words with his left hand, Arafat quickly waved his hand and said, "Dear Xu, I heard your deeds from this gentleman. Our staff rashly came to disturb you to operate on the wounded. I''m very sorry for this. I hope you don''t mind. I''ll let them retreat."


    After that, Arafat said a lot to the police outside. Soon, the police disappeared from the hospital.


    Looking at this strange scene, members of the wolf group inexplicably looked at Arafat.


    "Is it sick?" A member of the wolf team said with a laugh, "we are robbing and hijacking doctors. Now they have to apologize to us?"


    "Maybe it''s the etiquette of others in the Middle East!" The other man was laughing beside him.


    Even Xu Shaotang couldn''t figure out what was going on in front of him. He could accept fighting or fighting with him. But Arafat suddenly gave him such a move, which made him a little overwhelmed. Is it true that, as members of the wolf group said, this is their way of hospitality in the Middle East?


    But why didn''t he get this treatment when he was on a mission in the Middle East before his rebirth?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled expression, Arafat said a few words to his left hand, and his left hand immediately translated them to Xu Shaotang: "Arafat said that he was very grateful to us for helping them eliminate the masters in the hands of the rebel army. Although those masters are no longer there, they are still stuck with the hostile forces, so he wanted to ask us to help them eliminate them The armed forces, as a thank you, can give us a medium-sized oil field just discovered... "


    I see!


    A member of the wolf group said with a smile to his companions: "this foreigner is not stupid. He also knows how to borrow his strength."


    Others are also looking at Arafat''s forehead exuding sweat with a playful face. Whether to help him or not depends on Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang is also quietly thinking about Arafat''s words. He has no interest in participating in the civil war in the Middle East and has no interest in the oil fields Arafat is going to give them.However, since the armed forces are supported by the Noffe consortium, and he also feels that there is some connection between the Noffe consortium and the "hand of God", at the same time, the armed forces have captured you Mingze and injured his four soldiers, he really does not want to let go of the armed forces.


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang finally made up his mind and said to Arafat, "we can help you put out that army, but we don''t want that oil field. You just need to pay US $500 million!"


    When his left hand translated Xu Shaotang''s words to Arafat, Arafat''s face suddenly became very surprised, and he nodded excitedly and said, "OK, no problem. I''ll apply to the president for funds now, and I''ll be able to go to your account before dark!"


    The value of that oilfield is definitely more than US $500 million. He was ready to pay a higher price. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang only asked them for this amount of money.


    Although there are frequent wars in the Middle East, it can be said that gold is everywhere. With only 500 million US dollars, they can wipe out the armed forces that make them headache. It''s really worth it!


    Before leaving, Arafat also met with the staff of the hospital and asked them to do their best to treat the wounded brought by these Chinese people.


    Look how impeccable it is for others to do it!


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart that the 500 million dollars might be used as a reward for the members of the wolf group. They follow their own life and death, and they can''t aggrieve their families.


    It can not only add a little block to the nofi consortium, but also make a little money to increase the welfare of brothers, and also contribute to the stability of the Middle East. Why not do such things?

 Chapter 305

    Arafat''s efficiency is very high. At 3 pm, 500 million US dollars have been put into Xu Shaotang''s account. Arafat wanted to invite them to dinner, but Xu Shaotang refused. He just asked him for the location of the rebel base.


    Before that, Li Baoshan and others'' operation had been completed, and the comatose sharp knife also woke up.


    After leaving four people to protect Li Baoshan, Xu Shaotang took his left hand and six others to the rebel base.


    After losing many experts, the rebels also realized that the enemy reinforcements might have arrived, so they strengthened the guard around the rebel base. Even now it is completely dark, the rebel base is still bright, and teams of soldiers are patrolling around the base.


    For such a base, Xu Shaotang couldn''t raise much interest at all. He said to his left hand, "you just entered the congenital realm. You can have a good time with these rebels. You should be familiar with the use of congenital power."


    The left hand is a foreigner. It''s not easy for him to enter the congenital realm. In addition, he has little concept of Chinese internal Kung Fu, so he needs to be familiar with the use of congenital power in the process of fighting.


    "Good!" Looking at the rebel camp in the distance with his left hand, there was a faint excitement in his eyes.


    "Bang!"


    A shot broke the silence of the night.


    After the gunshot, the whole rebel camp seemed to have been bombed, and soldiers poured out from all directions.


    "Daddada..."


    Under the leadership of the left hand, the six members of the wolf team quickly approached the base. They did not choose the assassination they were good at, but chose the frontal assault. Although the assassination was safer, it could not meet the risk genes in their bones. In their view, they had come to avenge Li Baoshan and others, and they urgently needed a different assassination To quell the anger in my heart by killing people.


    The shooting skills of the members of the wolf team are very accurate. With each shot, the enemy must fall to the ground, and the left hand attack is more simple. The feeling of killing the enemy with bare hands almost makes him want to stop.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The door of the rebel leader Jabbar''s house was knocked and trembled. The messenger came to the door and cried anxiously: "general, no, the enemy is coming in!"


    The door opened with a squeak, and Jabbar came out dressed. Looking at the pale correspondent, he snorted, "I''m not deaf yet! Tell me, where are the enemies? How many of them are here? "


    The sound of gunfire outside has long been heard. Even though Jabbar''s resting place is a little far away from the crossfire, he put on his clothes and prepared to go to the command room as soon as the battle started.


    "It''s not clear which side they belong to for the time being. Less than ten of them have come!" The correspondent swallowed a mouthful of saliva and continued: "but according to the reaction of the people on the front line, those people should be the reinforcements invited by the group of Chinese people who came to make trouble a few days ago..."


    "Chinese people?" Jabbar''s steps to the command room suddenly stopped, looked back at the correspondent behind him, and said: "send orders, kill them with heavy fire, and never let them enter the camp center!"


    Remembering the horror of the Chinese, Jabbar began to sweat on his forehead. After receiving the report that all the masters had been killed in the afternoon, he knew that the reinforcements of the Chinese who came to make trouble had come. Although he had ordered people to strengthen their defense, he didn''t expect them to come so soon.


    If there are those masters, he may still have the confidence to compete with the Chinese people, but after all those abnormal masters are killed, he has lost his confidence.


    If you dare to break into a camp with four or five thousand people, others are obviously not stupid. This is a kind of self-confidence. Others are confident that they can kill four or five thousand people in their own hands with this kind of people.


    In the past, Jabbar may not believe that someone can deal with thousands of enemies with his own strength, but after seeing those seconded experts, he believes that these Chinese who break into the camp should be the same kind of people as those who are experts.


    Jabbar thought in his heart: these people are no longer in the category of ordinary soldiers or special forces. I just hope the heavy firepower in his hands is useful


    When Jabbar rushed to the command room, the faces of the officers in the command room were all gloomy. They had already thought of what Jabbar had thought of, and according to the war report from below, it seemed that the situation was not optimistic.


    The left hand leads the team to clean up the enemy in the periphery quickly. As they keep pushing forward, their weapons are gradually increasing.


    Two shoulder resistant rockets were launched and exploded among the rebels in front of them. After the gorgeous fireworks, dozens of soldiers at this point were all reimbursed.


    A member of the wolf team had a long string of grenades hanging around his neck. When he found the enemy in front of him, he quickly hid under the shelter. At the same time, he took off two grenades, took off the safety bolt, and threw them into the rebel crowd at a distance of nearly 200 meters.


    "Ha ha!" Watching the rebels cry when they are bombed, the member of the grenade throwing wolf group hides under the shelter and laughs at the people behind him and says, "it''s so cool. We can bomb them, but they can only stare at us in a hurry!"The man behind him said with a smile: "give me two grenades quickly, I''m also refreshing."


    Although they also throw grenades, they can throw nearly 200 meters, while the rebels can throw 50 or 60 meters at most. The difference in distance makes members of the wolf team enjoy the grenade throwing process.


    I have to say, this kind of feeling that you can beat others, but others can''t beat you is really cool!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care how the members of the wolf group fought. He just walked around the battlefield full of gunpowder. His main goal was the heavy weapons of the rebels. Although the members of the wolf group were very strong, they could not ignore the attack of these weapons as he and his left hand did.


    Often the enemy''s heavy firepower was destroyed by Xu Shaotang''s weapons before it could be used.


    The battle did not last long. It took two hours to attack a camp of four or five thousand people with eight people.


    When they found the command center of the camp, there were a lot of corpses lying in the command center. Knowing that these Chinese people could not be eliminated, the officers in the command room had chosen the most dignified way to end their lives.


    When he got the news of a total annihilation of the rebels, Arafat jumped up from the bed excitedly and roared: "I knew that it would be a pity for these Chinese to wipe out Jabbar''s rebels! Come on, report the good news to the president

 Chapter 306

    A group of people looked at each other. During their service, they all won medals more or less. The key is that it''s too easy to get medals, isn''t it?


    When Arafat opened the box in front of everyone, there were seventeen golden medals in it. That is to say, they, you Mingze, who didn''t even make soy sauce, had a medal.


    We believe in the principle of cheap without good goods. We pick up the medal at will, and a heavy feeling comes from our hands. It''s pure gold!


    "Ha, it''s really rich. The material of this medal is not fake!" A member of the wolf group weighed the medal in his hand and jokingly said.


    Another person also said with a smile: "no wonder there are so many mercenaries in the Middle East. They earn dozens of such medals every year. They can get rich when they go back, ha ha!"


    In fact, they misunderstood that this kind of medal is very difficult to obtain even in the Middle East, unless the talents who have made great contributions to the world are eligible for this kind of pure gold medal.


    In their opinion, killing Jabbar''s rebels is a matter of lifting a finger, but for the Middle East, it is a matter of national destiny, so this kind of medal is awarded to them.


    Although they subconsciously thought that this kind of wholesale medal was cheap, Xu Shaotang politely accepted the medal and said to Arafat, "convey my thanks to Mr. President for me."


    Arafat said with a quick smile: "Mr. Xu, you are welcome. We should express our thanks to you. Mr. President is receiving a distinguished guest from China. He may come to thank you in person later. "


    "You don''t have to trouble Mr. President!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we may leave in one or two days."


    He would like to leave early, but Li Baoshan and others have just finished the operation, and at least have to rest for a few days before they can start. The Middle East is not a fun place, and it''s useless to stay here.


    Arafat was about to persuade him again when his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    After saying sorry to Xu Shaotang, Arafat went out to answer the phone.


    Half a minute later, Arafat hurried in holding the phone and said to Xu Shaotang, "Dear Mr. Xu, the president is coming by special plane with that Chinese distinguished guest. Both Mr. President and that Chinese distinguished guest very much hope to meet you. Do you think you can spare some time?"


    "All right!" It''s hard to be gracious, but the president''s person has come. It''s no harm to see him.


    What''s more, he was also a little curious. Who was the distinguished guest of China whom Arafat repeatedly mentioned, and would he know him?


    Is it by chance or by necessity that this distinguished guest from China now appears in the Middle East?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, Arafat quickly expressed his thanks to him and rushed to the airport to meet the president.


    Originally, Arafat had already reserved a room for them in the most luxurious hotel in Mecca, but Xu Shaotang refused to take care of several seriously injured people. Although the luxury hotel is more comfortable to live in, Li Baoshan and others are wounded after all. They can receive medical treatment at any time in the hospital. If they move away, it''s not very convenient to move. More is better than less.


    At noon, Xu Shaotang also felt a little hungry. He called a member of the wolf group nicknamed "cigarette end" and said, "go outside and get something to eat, and get some sick food for them in Baoshan."


    Most members of the wolf team usually use nicknames, so many members of the team Xu Shaotang only know their nicknames, and they don''t know their actual names at all, but it''s good for memory.


    "All right!" Cigarette butts nodded, but his face was a bit embarrassed, worried: "our food is easy to get, Captain, where to get their sick meal, ah, it''s better to be in China!"


    Although we are not picky about food, we don''t mind eating something delicious when we are on duty. It''s just that the foreign food is not as delicious as the Chinese food.


    Just as cigarette butts are walking outside the hospital, they see a group of people coming to the hospital with delicious food.


    The leader, with the face of an oriental, looks a bit like a Chinese.


    "Hello, do you know Mr. Xu Shaotang?" The man spoke standard Chinese and asked politely to the cigarette end.


    "Yes Cigarette butts looked at these people in a daze and asked the leader, "he''s our boss. What can I do for you?"


    The leader quickly bowed to him and said, "Hello, Mr. Arafat has ordered a meal for you in our hotel. Do you think we can bring it in?"


    "Well, of course!" Cigarette butts quickly led the crowd to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "Xu Shao, I don''t have to go out to find food. Arafat has ordered food for us, and it''s still Chinese food!"


    Although they don''t know how to evaluate Arafat, they are really satisfied with his service. It''s very considerate!


    However, more thoughtful is still behind, when the food is ready, they actually found that the chef carefully cooked sick rice, as well as fragrant jujube pork millet porridge! Probably in order to take care of the left hand of this foreigner, but also carefully prepared two delicious juicy steak!"Arafat''s not going to be a logistics director. He''s really a stooge!" Cigarette butts confirm that there is no problem with these foods, sincerely exclaimed.


    In the face of such considerate service, Xu Shaotang was flattered. The service was impeccable.


    "Well, two people will take the sick meal to Baoshan and send them in!" Xu Shaotang gave an order and said to the people who were swallowing their saliva around the delicious food: "don''t look at it. Hurry up. The food is not delicious when it''s cold!"


    "Move, move!" They all laughed and sat down quietly to taste the delicious food.


    His left hand also picked up the steak specially prepared for him. After tasting it, he gave Xu Shaotang a thumbs up!


    When people marvel at the delicious Chinese food in this foreign country, Xu Shaotang thinks that Arafat will have nothing else to ask them for help?


    Xu Shaotang has always believed in: nothing to be gallant, not to cheat or steal!

 Chapter 307

    After dinner, everyone went to have a rest. When it was more than three in the afternoon, the outside of the hospital suddenly became lively.


    First, a large group of military and police surrounded the hospital for three floors. Then, dozens of bulletproof cars came in from the only open opening.


    Seeing the posture outside, Xu Shaotang knew that the president should have arrived.


    Although we all guessed that it was the president who arrived, he still took a defensive stance. This is a habit and an important means of survival for them. Unless they are in an absolutely safe environment, they need to be prepared for defense at any time.


    Obviously, people don''t think the hospital is absolutely safe, although Arafat is very enthusiastic about them.


    When several bodyguards opened the door of the car in the middle, Xu Shaotang finally knew who Arafat said was the Chinese VIP, Qin Zongheng!


    And Qin Zongheng did get the treatment of a VIP, riding in the same car with the president.


    It''s a great surprise to see Qin Zongheng here.


    When the three people go to the door of the hospital, Xu Shaotang makes a gesture to the wolf team members who are in a defensive posture to lower the alert level. The wolf team members understand and open the door of the hospital to welcome them in.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shaotang, you are really a restless master!" As soon as he entered the door, Qin Zongheng began to tease Xu Shaotang.


    This made Arafat curious and asked Qin Zongheng, "Mr. Qin, do you know Mr. Xu?"


    Qin Zongheng nodded slightly.


    "I should have thought that Mr. Qin and Mr. Xu are both dragons and phoenixes among people!" Arafat patted his head with a look of chagrin, and then introduced to Xu Shaotang, "Mr. Xu, this is our president, Mr. Carlos!"


    Look, other people''s flattery is totally without a trace. It''s hard for Arafat not to be appreciated if he''s careful and skillful!


    Xu Shaotang also stepped forward, shook hands with Carlos politely and said, "President Carlos, nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you, too!" Carlos held Xu Shaotang''s hand tightly and said seriously, "thank you and your subordinates for their help. You will always be our friends and benefactors."


    After they were polite, Carlos said to Xu Shaotang, "since Mr. Xu and Mr. Qin know each other, we might as well have dinner together in the evening. I admire Mr. Xu and your subordinates very much for their ability."


    "It''s my pleasure to have dinner with the president." Xu Shaotang smile, and said: "but my brother is not completely out of danger, I want to stay here waiting for their news, can only say sorry to you."


    Of course, it''s just his words. Li Baoshan and his family have been out of danger for a long time. He just doesn''t like to play tricks on formal occasions.


    "That''s a pity!" Carlos was disappointed, but he still gave Xu Shaotang a thumbs up and said, "I admire Mr. Xu''s care for his subordinates. If Mr. Xu doesn''t leave in a hurry these two days, I think we will have a chance to have dinner together."


    "There will be a chance!" Xu Shaotang also said politely.


    Carlos shook hands with Xu Shaotang again and said with regret: "I wanted to talk with Mr. Xu for a while, but because Jabbar''s rebels have just been eliminated, there are still many things to deal with here. I''m really sorry!"


    "Mr. President, you''re welcome. It''s still a matter of politics. Go ahead and get busy first." In fact, Xu Shaotang is eager for Carlos to leave early.


    After a lot of polite words, Carlos and Arafat go to deal with political affairs, but Qin Zongheng and his bodyguards stay.


    "Why are you in the Middle East? You''re not here to make a fortune, are you?" Xu Shaotang and Qin Zongheng went to one side and joked with him.


    Qin Zongheng sat down on the bench of the hospital and said with a smile, "what''s my curiosity in the Middle East? Some businesses of Zongheng group are related to this side. It''s you, boy, who came to the Middle East quietly and killed thousands of Jabbar''s people. I was shocked when I heard the news. "


    "It''s OK, just come to save some brothers." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "it''s easy for you to say that my business was almost ruined by you."


    "Well, what do you say?"


    Xu Shaotang is a little confused. He just killed some people here. How could he almost ruin Qin Zongheng''s business? Just when he was puzzled, an idea suddenly flashed in his head. He looked at Qin Zongheng in surprise and asked tentatively, "you don''t come here to talk about exporting weapons, do you?"


    He can only think of this matter. For some reasons, China has been subject to many restrictions on arms exports in recent years. The Middle East has always been a place where wars are frequent, and it is a piece of fat that all weapon powers are staring at.


    However, few countries will openly export weapons to the Middle East, otherwise they will soon be said to support the war and fall into the vortex of international public opinion. Therefore, we all trade weapons secretly.


    In the face of the Middle East, Huaxia certainly can''t give up. Therefore, Qin Zongheng, the second son of Qin Guozhu, probably came here to discuss arms export in the name of negotiating Zongheng group''s business. Talking about arms export as a businessman really won''t attract much attention."You are not stupid!" Qin Zongheng looked at him with a smile and said, "in the face of the pressure of the rebels, Carlos intends to import a batch of advanced weapons from our country. Originally, we were about to sign an agreement, but you killed Jabbar''s rebels..."


    "Ha ha, you can''t blame me. You didn''t give me a pass, did you?" Xu Shaotang had a bad smile and asked, "has the arms export agreement been signed?"


    Qin Zongheng nodded and said: "originally, Carlos had planned not to sign the agreement, but I gave him a 10% discount, and he finally signed the agreement."


    Xu Shaotang knows something about the export of weapons. It''s not that China needs to make money by exporting weapons. The most important role is to test weapons.


    With the continuous development of Huaxia''s manufacturing technology and the need for technological innovation, many weapons have been hoarded. However, there has been little war in Huaxia in recent years, and the effect of these weapons is difficult to be effectively verified. Therefore, we aim at the international weapons export market, let others test the effect of these weapons, and reduce the weapons inventory There is a lot of pressure.


    "Not bad, not bad!" Xu Shaotang said happily: "if the export of this weapon is really spoiled because of me, it is estimated that old Qin will hit me again!"

 Chapter 308

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Zongheng couldn''t help laughing: "you still have consciousness! I heard the old man say that this is the largest export order of weapons in China in recent years, covering almost all the weapons on land, sea and air. If you really spoil it, the old man will not only hit you on the board. "


    Almost all the weapons in the air, land and sea? That order must be at least several billion dollars, right?


    Fortunately, I didn''t get yellowed by myself. Otherwise, as Qin Zongheng said, it''s not as simple as playing the board. This is the best time to comprehensively verify the weapons of various services in China. If it turns yellow, not to mention Qin Guozhu, those people from the weapons research institute will fight against themselves!


    However, according to the 10% discount, Huaxia still lost a lot of money in this weapon order.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of the possibility that the $500 million that Arafat had given him might have been spent with the money saved from this weapon order.


    After making trouble for a long time, it turned out that they were using Huaxia''s money to buy the rebel''s head. In a way, they were equivalent to helping Carlos kill the rebel for nothing!


    Damn it, no wonder Arafat is waiting on them like a man! None of these people is a good bird! Xu Shaotang thought indignantly in his heart.


    If you had known that, you should have asked Arafat for more money!


    Chatting with Qin Zongheng always gives people a very relaxed feeling, and can also get a lot of inspiration from Qin Zongheng''s wise words.


    Unknowingly, they had been chatting for several hours. When they finished chatting, it was dark outside.


    While they were chatting, Arafat still had dinner delivered. We saw the rise of Xu Shaotang and Qin Zongheng''s chat, but we didn''t disturb them.


    Looking up at the dark sky outside, Qin Zongheng stood up and said to Xu Shaotang, "I''ve been chatting with you. I''m so hungry. Would you like to have a drink with me?"


    Xu Shaotang touched his stomach and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just a good time to taste this fine wine from the Middle East."


    He will refuse the invitation of Carlos and Arafat, but he will not refuse Qin Zongheng''s invitation. Drinking with Carlos and Arafat is a kind of torture, and drinking with Qin Zongheng is a kind of enjoyment.


    Before going out, Xu Shaotang told the left hand and the wolf team members, "you should protect their safety. If anyone has an improper attempt, kill them!"


    Although they have no enemies now, they should be careful. He doesn''t want to let Li Baoshan and others suffer accidents when they go out.


    They came out of the hospital. Although the land was destroyed by the war, the night was still lively. Of course, the curfew started before and after ten o''clock in the evening. Except for the patrol personnel, no one was allowed to go to the street.


    The place Qin Zongheng and Xu Shaotang went to is a Chinese restaurant. Although the Chinese restaurant is not big, it is better to be clean and tidy.


    A few Chinese dishes, a bottle of cheap Erguotou, is not a big meal, but it has a familiar flavor of hometown.


    After eating a few small dishes, Qin Zongheng took the glass in front of him and said to Xu Shaotang, "it''s also a kind of fate to meet in this foreign country. Here, cheers!"


    "Cheers Xu Shaotang also picked up his wine cup. The cups collided with each other, making a crisp sound.


    After drinking the wine, Qin Zongheng asked, "how long do you plan to stay here?"


    "I''m not sure yet!" Xu Shaotang filled Qin Zongheng''s empty glass with wine, and then filled his own. He shook his head and said, "my brothers are seriously injured. How can they go back after their injuries are slightly improved? Are you going to stay in the Middle East, or are you going to leave for China? "


    According to the speed of Li Baoshan''s recovery, it should be at least three to five days before they can withstand the turbulence of long-distance flights.


    Li Baoshan has achieved their goal of training this time. There is no need to stay in the Middle East. When Li Baoshan recovers, he is ready to give some things to them.


    Qin Zongheng thought a little and said, "I should be leaving for China the day after tomorrow. Things here are finished. I have to hurry back to my father."


    "It seems that we won''t have a chance to take the same flight home." Xu Shaotang said with regret.


    Qin Zongheng laughed and said, "I started to think that if you go back with me, you can be a free bodyguard for me. Now it seems that there is no chance."


    "Are you short of bodyguards?" With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to nearly a dozen bodyguards who had surrounded them.


    He can see that the bodyguards around Qin Zongheng are also some experts. Although they are not necessarily better than the members of the wolf team, they should also be some brave generals who have been through a lot of battles. They can''t be sent out without ten or eight names in their hands.


    It''s not hard to understand that Qin Zongheng is not only the leader of Zongheng group, but also the second son of Qin Guozhu. It''s normal for some experts to protect him."Ha ha! How can they compare with you? " Qin Zongheng sent out a burst of hearty laughter and said to Xu Shaotang, "although I''m very upset that you killed that rebel, I still have to admire you. With your people, you can actually kill thousands of rebels with many heavy weapons. Such power is really frightening. Have you noticed that Carlos is more enthusiastic about you than I am! "


    In other words, if Xu Shaotang is in a bad mood one day, even if he can''t kill Carlos''s army, he can take his life quietly.


    Long range weapons may also have defense methods, but non ordinary people like Xu Shaotang are simply defenseless. Such people are really frightening.


    "Why, are you jealous of Carlos'' attitude towards me?" Xu Shaotang sipped the wine and joked.


    Although he was only joking, Qin Zongheng nodded and said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I''m really jealous! If you don''t think about it, I''m a member of the Qin family. Zongheng group is much better than Shengshi group, but the treatment is not as good as you. Can I not be jealous? "


    Hearing Qin Zongheng''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha, it''s a good thing that Carlos is not a beauty, otherwise we will fight..."


    Qin Zongheng also laughed: "you say so, I finally have some balance."


    The smell of gunpowder in Mecca has not been completely dispelled, but here they are full of wine and laughter.

 Chapter 309

    After dinner, they strolled on the streets of Mecca.


    There were still some busy streets before the meal, but now it was already a cold and dark street. Except for the two of them and Qin Zongheng''s bodyguards, no one else could be found.


    The night is like a thick inkstone. It''s too deep to melt. The cool wind blows through the wall full of bullet holes and makes a "Wuwu" sound, which makes people feel creepy.


    "Looks like I''m going to be your bodyguard for once!"


    Xu Shaotang, who was walking side by side with Qin Zongheng, suddenly stopped, listening to the whirring wind coming from his ears, and said to Qin Zongheng with some depression.


    Qin Zongheng was about to ask when he saw a bodyguard on his left fall without warning. When he fell down, the wound on his neck slowly split, and scarlet blood splashed out of the wound.


    Without Qin Zongheng opening his mouth, the bodyguards around him quickly contracted their defense circle and held Qin Zongheng tightly in the center.


    Xu Shaotang calmly looked at the figure coming out from the darkness of the street corner. Without looking back, he said to Qin Zongheng''s Bodyguard: "you just need to protect Mr. Qin, and the enemy will be given to me!"


    Between him and Qin Zongheng was a joke, but now it''s a prophecy.


    Looking at the two figures approaching them, Xu Shaotang knows that most of these bodyguards don''t play much role. To let them join the battle circle can only increase unnecessary casualties.


    Qin Zongheng also understood the current situation, but he didn''t have the slightest fear on his face. He even said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I just spent 213 yuan to treat you to dinner and drink. The money is not for nothing."


    Sure enough, he''s a businessman. He''s very good at accounting.


    Xu Shaotang secretly admires Qin Zongheng. No one else can compare with him just because of his calmness.


    However, if he knew the identity of these two people, he might not be so calm.


    Two vampires may not be terrible, but if two count level vampires, it''s a bit of a headache.


    Count level vampires, with no less than the strength of congenital experts, coupled with their abnormal recovery ability, it''s really a headache.


    The two vampires came to the dim light and stood still. Their faces were a little pale, probably because they seldom moved outside. Their steps were very elegant, just like two gentlemen.


    They look very young, but Xu Shaotang knows that they are old monsters that have existed for hundreds of years at least.


    "Young man, we don''t want to kill you. If you can get out of the way, maybe we can make a friend." The vampire with a little long hair said, looking at Xu Shaotang standing in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t have the habit of making friends with vampires, even the vampires of two earls!"


    Sometimes, being able to say the strength of the other side is also a deterrent to the other side.


    Sure enough, after hearing what he said, the two vampires looked at each other. The vampire with longer hair said to his companions: "Gavin, it seems that we need to solve this child before we want to take Mr. Qin away."


    Gavin nodded and said with a faint smile, "Phoebe, how many years have we not met such a tempting prey? I wonder if this child''s blood will make us fight?"


    Blood is the source of their strength, and the blood of the strong can make them more powerful.


    "Maybe we can make him our blood servant in another way." Phoebe put forward a more gentlemanly suggestion, but he looked at Xu Shaotang''s greedy eyes and exposed his thoughts.


    Listen to two vampires as if nothing had happened in front of him to discuss how to deal with themselves, Xu Shaotang some funny said: "do you want to listen to my advice?"


    "Oh, do you have any good suggestions? If we can reach a consensus, I think we''ll appreciate it


    "Yulong Jue" has been running, and the feeling of full power returns to him again. Xu Shaotang hums coldly: "my suggestion is that you all die for me!"


    One step out, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi has been fiercely wielded. In a short time, he has even made dozens of knives, one faster than the other, one stronger than the other. Although the knife is invisible, it is fatal.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    "You are really strong!" Phoebe didn''t even bother to look at the scars on his body. He just looked at Xu Shaotang excitedly, "but the stronger you are, the more I yearn for your blood. It will be a delicious thing."


    A few red lights flashed, and Phoebe''s wound healed quickly. If it wasn''t for the clothes cut by knife and gas, no one could see that he had just been injured.


    When Phoebe launched the attack, Gavin also shot.


    A piece of blood fog suddenly appears around Xu Shaotang. The blood fog blurs his vision, but he can feel two vampires around him, ready to give him a fatal blow at any time.


    Two hands full of claws pass through the blood mist, one attacking Xu Shaotang''s heart, the other attacking his neck."Well, is that all you have to do?" With a sneer, Xu Shaotang''s figure suddenly retreated. At the same time, he wielded his sword. His fierce Qi instantly cut off the claw that hit his chest.


    "Ah After losing a hand, Gavin uttered a shrill scream, blood wrapped around his broken arm, and soon gave birth to a new and smooth hand. Gavin looked at the new hand lovingly, and the gentleman''s smile on his face could no longer be maintained, "I''ll kill you! I will drink your blood


    Xu Shaotang looks at Gavin disgustedly. What he hates most is the abnormal recovery ability of vampire!


    Qin Zongheng and his bodyguards are staring at the three people in the battlefield. Shouldn''t the vampire only exist in the legend?


    "Maybe I''m drunk..." Qin Zongheng shakes his head and smiles bitterly.


    Gavin and Phoebe have been injured. Now, they finally know that the prey in front of them is not so easy to deal with. If they want to drink the blood of the prey, they must show their real skills.


    Palm slightly raised, belong to the power of the vampire finally all show, mouth fangs are no longer hidden.


    The wall began to vibrate, the bricks broke out of the wall, spinning rapidly, and the bricks controlled by the vampire''s power constantly hit Xu Shaotang.


    In the eyes of Qin Zongheng and his bodyguards, the two vampires seem to have disappeared out of thin air. Even Xu Shaotang can only capture their shadow.


    Count level vampire, really has incomparable speed!

 Chapter 310

    In the face of the two vampires crazy attack, Xu Shaotang also dare not be careless, every cell of the whole body are mobilized, he quietly closed his eyes, with a strong sense of attention to the two vampires.


    "Here it is


    Xu Shaotang''s heart leaps. His closed eyes suddenly open, and his fist blows out. It hits Phoebe''s chest. The fist with real Qi instantly penetrates Phoebe''s chest like a sharp dagger.


    However, the moment he hit Phoebe, Gavin''s claws were close.


    "Hiss!" Xu Shaotang took a cool breath. Even though he had dodged with the fastest speed, he was still torn off a piece of meat by Gavin.


    When the thick blood fog dispersed, Qin Zongheng saw Xu Shaotang, who was bathed in blood. He wanted to care about him, but he opened his mouth, but he didn''t say what he cared about.


    Although Xu Shaotang was injured by Phoebe and Gavin, they paid a heavy price. To be exact, Phoebe paid a heavy price.


    Although his powerful recovery ability has made up the blood hole in his chest, he has consumed a lot of blood essence. Originally, his face was only a little pale, but now it is a little frightening.


    Phoebe felt his chest which had recovered as before, and his pale face showed incomparable anger. He roared to Xu Shaotang: "bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    A pair of wings suddenly appeared from behind Phoebe''s back, and his ears began to sharpen. Then, his muscles gradually expanded, broke his clothes, opened his mouth full of fangs, showing the body state of a vampire, and gave a sharp roar to Xu Shaotang.


    Watching the furious Phoebe reveal the ontological state, Gavin also reveals his own vampire form.


    At the moment, the two vampires are no longer elegant and gentlemanly, only ferocious and terrifying.


    "I''d like to see how strong your recovery ability is!" Hurt by Gavin, Xu Shaotang''s anger was completely ignited.


    The three men fought together again, and they all improved their speed to the extreme. There was a gust of wind outside their battle circle, and the dust around them made Qin Zongheng and his bodyguards almost unable to open their eyes.


    Xu Shaotang only uses Qi to protect his vital points, and puts more strength into attacking the two vampires.


    Every time a vampire gets hurt, Xu Shaotang''s wounds increase.


    Looking at the wounds all over his body, Xu Shaotang blocked Gavin''s attack and thought: "if it goes on like this, it won''t work. If it goes on like this, it will be consumed by these two vampires sooner or later."


    Vampire has a strong ability to recover, but he does not, even if he can desperately resist the pain of the body, but with the increase of the wound, his reaction ability will gradually decline.


    "Ha ha, do you want to kneel down now?" Gavin couldn''t help looking at Xu Shaotang, who dodged his attack. He said with a wild smile: "it''s a pity that you have completely angered us. We won''t let you go!"


    Gavin and Phoebe, who have seen the dawn of victory, launch a more fierce attack on Xu Shaotang.


    Claws left and right bow, wings dancing, as if to use the wind to slow Xu Shaotang''s Dodge speed.


    Looking at the clamorous and energetic Gavin, Xu Shaotang came down and hummed coldly: "since you scream the most fiercely, I''ll cut you first!"


    It''s better to kill one than to hurt two!


    Xu Shaotang has targeted Jiawen, and decides to kill Jiawen with serious injury first!


    The pain on his body has long been forgotten by him. Xu Shaotang''s real Qi in both hands suddenly soared. Looking at Gavin who attacked him, his hands blocked his claws, and at the same time, he turned over to the air.


    At the same time, Phoebe''s claws also directly penetrate Xu Shaotang''s thigh, but Shaotang reluctantly pushes Phoebe away. When Gavin wants to withdraw, Xu Shaotang has already twisted his head.


    "Die Xu Shaotang let out a roar and poured his whole body strength into his arms.


    A mass of blood mist gushed into Xu Shaotang''s face, making him look like a man soaked in blood. When Xu Shaotang faltered to the ground, he held Gavin''s head firmly in his hands.


    Even if he lost his head, Gavin was still alive, and his neck was still twisting, as if something was growing out of his neck.


    However, just as Gavin''s new head is about to grow, two clawed hands grab his shoulder. Then, Phoebe opens his mouth, bites Gavin''s neck easily, and drinks Gavin''s blood crazily.


    Gavin''s hands are dancing wildly, but he can''t stop Phoebe''s sudden attack. His blood is running away quickly, and his body is gradually shriveled. In an instant, he becomes a dead corpse.


    Phoebe left Gavin''s body, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, looked at the shriveled body, and said hypocritically: "friend, you have lost your head. Even if you grow your head again, it will drop greatly. It''s better to complete me. Don''t worry, I will take revenge for youAfter drinking Gavin''s blood, Phoebe''s pale face turned red again, and the feeling of power all over her made her scream.


    Xu Shaotang, who reluctantly supports himself with one leg, can''t help but show a bitter smile. Originally, he wanted to kill Gavin first and then deal with Phoebe, who was seriously injured. Unexpectedly, Phoebe was so cruel. After drinking Gavin''s blood, Phoebe''s injury was almost healed.


    Now Xu Shaotang''s own injury is not light, want to kill Phoebe, it is estimated that really want to fight with life.


    After the scream, Gavin looked back at the scarred Xu Shaotang with his blood red eyes and said with a laugh, "my wound has healed, but you are scarred. Don''t resist. Let Lord Phoebe suck your blood. I will make you feel no pain!"


    Xu Shaotang propped up some tottering body. Even though he was seriously injured, he still showed a disdainful expression to Philippine: "if you want to suck my blood, you need to see if you have such good teeth!"


    "Then let you taste the power of Lord Phoebe!"


    The battle is imminent. This time, Xu Shaotang''s action is much slower, and he no longer has the previous flexible feeling.


    His arms, chest and cheeks were full of scars everywhere. Xu Shaotang felt that he was getting weaker and weaker, and his head was getting dizzy.


    "Do you have no more power?" Phoebe laughed, "don''t struggle, don''t waste my delicious blood..."

 Chapter 311

    When again bear the pain of Phoebe''s attack to resolve, Xu Shaotang''s strength has been almost hollowed out, even standing is so difficult.


    However, just when he thought he was going to die in this foreign country, a familiar and strange feeling suddenly appeared in his mind. This was the field he had just touched the threshold before, which was totally different from the innate force.


    The power of his whole body seemed to return to his body. Different from the past, although the power still emerged from the Dantian, it flowed into the meridians and cells of the four limbs.


    The strength recovers again, and even the wound on the body heals slowly at the moment when the strength emerges.


    When Xu Shaotang stood up again, there was a kind of soul catching light in his eyes. He murmured: "what a familiar feeling! Is this the power of innate limit? "


    Innate limit is only one step away from the realm of alchemy. His rebirth has just touched the threshold of this field. Unexpectedly, in this difficult battle, he has really entered the innate limit.


    Although it still belongs to the field of innate, but the power is not the same. This gap is like the gap between the ordinary martial arts and the postnatal extreme master. Now he can be proud to claim that he has no rival under the alchemy!


    Moreover, he can feel that his "yulongjue", which has been staying in the third layer, has a faint sign of loosening. With only one chance, he can really break through to the fourth layer of "yulongjue"!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang standing up almost intact, Phoebe''s smile slowly solidified.


    He can feel that this Chinese seems to be stronger than at first.


    "You seem to be starting to be scared?" Xu Shaotang''s tight face finally has a faint smile, which is a kind of calm, belonging to the innate limit of the master''s calm!


    Phoebe looks at Xu Shaotang fiercely. Although he has fear in his heart, he will never give up easily. He yells at Xu Shaotang provocatively: "come on, let me see how strong you are now!"


    The wings dance, and the sharp claws with dazzling blood light attack Xu Shaotang again.


    This time, Xu Shaotang was not in a hurry to meet the enemy''s attack. He just lowered his head and quietly looked at the group of real Qi shining with a little golden light on his hand.


    Perhaps, when all the true Qi turns into gold, you will enter the realm of legend?


    Xu Shaotang raised his hand slightly and waved it to Phoebe. After a cold flash, Phoebe was not different.


    However, when he arrived in front of Xu Shaotang, he found that his body had been split in two!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t give him the chance to repair his body. In a flash, he had already wielded dozens of knives continuously, and almost cut Phoebe''s body into meat paste.


    Phoebe never regained her health and eventually turned into a pile of broken meat.


    Until Xu Shaotang came to Qin Zongheng, he and his bodyguards were still in a daze.


    The battle just now was too fierce. Even if they didn''t see the battle between Xu Shaotang and the two vampires, they could still feel the fierce battle. Just when they all think that Xu Shaotang is going to be unable to support him, Xu Shaotang has finished his final victory over Phoebe.


    "That''s the end of it?" Qin Zongheng looks at Xu Shaotang standing in front of him. He can''t believe that this is the man full of scars just now.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a faint smile and said, "what else do you want? Your two hundred and thirteen yuan is so cruel that it almost killed me


    Through this painful lesson, he once again realized a truth - don''t be greedy!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s teasing, Qin Zongheng finally recovered from the shock. He pointed to the pile of broken meat and asked, "who are they?"


    "Vampires, and two very high-level vampires!" Xu Shaotang stressed.


    As far as he knows, the count is almost the highest level of vampires. As for the Duke, just like the Chinese alchemy master, he only exists in the legend, and no one has really seen him.


    "Is there really a vampire in the world?" Qin Zongheng asked with doubts.


    "Not only have, but also a lot!" Xu Shaotang shrugged and asked Qin Zongheng, "what is the hatred between the Qin family and these vampires?"


    Qin Zongheng looked at him and asked, "how do you say that?"


    Xu Shaotang said: "you should know that Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter were kidnapped in Paris, right? They were kidnapped by the same gang of vampires in Paris at that time. Now they''re targeting you again. If you want to say that there''s no hatred between them and your Qin family, I don''t believe you killed them! "


    These vampires are not crazy. So many people in the world just stare at the Qin family instead of kidnapping them?


    Once can be said to be accidental, twice there is a problem! Moreover, in order to kidnap Qin Zongheng this time, two count level vampires were sent out. Obviously, in the eyes of those vampires, Qin Guozhu''s son is much more valuable than his granddaughter!


    Vampires are so persistent in kidnapping the Qin family. There must be some secret in it."I''m not sure. I''m still a little confused." Qin Zongheng said helplessly: "maybe there is no hatred, just because I am Qin Guozhu''s son! With this alone, there should be no fewer people who want to kidnap me... "


    Is it so easy to be the son of Huaxia No.2? At the same time that other people admire their family background, they are not envious of other people''s plain life. Although they are not rich, they live a peaceful and comfortable life.


    A blessing in disguise?


    "So it is Xu Shaotang nodded with approval and joked: "after returning to China, you have to ask Mr. Qin for spiritual loss. You''re working for the country. You''ve almost been kidnapped and your spirit has been stimulated. Should you be a work-related injury? "


    "I don''t know if it''s a work-related injury, but I guess you want to ask me some compensation!" Qin Zongheng stares at Xu Shaotang and says with a smile: "for your sake of protecting me desperately, I''ll say a few words for you in front of the old man and ask him to stop talking about your drunkenness!"


    Look! What is IQ? This is called intelligence quotient!


    Qin Zongheng''s IQ and EQ are both high. Before he puts forward anything, he has already thought of how to repay himself. As long as he''s done with Mr. Qin, he won''t have to hide when he sees him in the future.


    "Deal! That''s a good compensation! " Xu Shaotang laughs.


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile: "I just advised the old man not to pursue the matter that you intoxicated him, but I didn''t promise to help you persuade him not to pursue the matter that you let the Qin family lose 2 billion in vain..."


    "Forget it, you''d better make it up to me!"


    "How much do you want?"


    "Not much. A bottle of Erguotou."


    "Ha ha, good! I''ll make it up to you now! "


    As they walked, they said that the laughter spread far and far in the night sky

 Chapter 312

    Good people do it to the end, send Buddha to the West.


    Knowing that the blood clan has been staring at the Qin family, Xu Shaotang really worked as a bodyguard for Qin Zongheng for a day. Until Qin Zongheng was safely sent back to the plane, he returned to the hospital in Mecca city.


    "Xu Shaotang, I feel that you seem to be stronger again?" This is the first sentence that my left hand said after seeing Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I just made a breakthrough. It''s getting stronger..."


    However, the cost of becoming stronger this time is really a little high. I almost died in a foreign country. As a result, I can only get the greatest improvement in the way of life and death.


    I''m afraid I''ll never have an adventure like Lingshan temple again in my life.


    His left hand opened his mouth and turned into a silent sigh. He had just entered the congenital stage. He thought he could catch up with Xu Shaotang, but he found that the gap between himself and Xu Shaotang seemed to widen again.


    I don''t know when I can stand at the same height with him.


    Xu Shaotang came to Li Baoshan''s ward. Several people saw Xu Shaotang come in and nodded to him with a smile.


    "How do you feel?" Xu Shaotang asked, sitting in front of Li Baoshan''s bed.


    "I feel almost recovered." Li Baoshan smiles and shows his clenched fist to Xu Shaotang, saying: "I am strong enough to kill a cow now!"


    This trip to the Middle East, although they almost died here, their strength has also been improved unprecedentedly. Li Baoshan can now be sure that only when his injury fully recovers, he has 70% confidence that he can kill Yihe zuochun, who once injured him!


    Xu Shaotang also saw that Li Baoshan, the four of them have reached the limit of the day after tomorrow, and now they can be called the real masters!


    If they can persist in this way, maybe within three or five years, they will be able to enter the congenital realm, but the premise is that after three or five years, they are still alive!


    Xu Shaotang patted Li Baoshan''s shoulder gently and looked at the three of them. The smile on his face gradually disappeared and changed into a serious look. He said: "maybe you can guess that I have learned a very strange internal skill, but I once promised to teach my internal skill to others without his permission. Therefore, I can''t teach you this kind of internal skill for the time being... "


    He had also thought about imparting the "Yulong Jue" to Li Baoshan and others, but thinking about the oath he had made to the old man, he finally gave up the idea.


    Moreover, he always felt that the dead old man was still happy and free. If he knew that he would impart "Yulong Jue" to others without authorization, he would not kill himself, but most of them would kill Li Baoshan and others.


    According to Master Kong Jing''s accomplishments, I''m afraid that the dead old man''s accomplishments are also terrible. He wants to kill Li Baoshan and them, but he really doesn''t have the ability to stop them. At that time, their kindness may hurt them.


    "Xu Shao, stop talking. We all know it!" Li Baoshan also picked up his smile and said seriously: "in fact, even we don''t believe that we can reach the present height. But for Xu Shao you, we might still be like those frogs in the well. "


    Big bear also said in the next bed: "yes, Xu Shao, we all understand you. If anyone dares to say that Xu is not right, I''ll be the first one to twist his head! "


    They have long guessed that Xu Shaotang has learned some ancient internal skills, but they never dare to expect Xu Shaotang to teach them this kind of internal skills.


    Every member of the wolf group knows that Xu Shaotang is just like their parents. If they didn''t come with Li Baoshan at the beginning, maybe they are still living in a muddle now. What''s more, they don''t know that human power can be so powerful.


    "Well, I wish you could understand." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said to Li Baoshan, "this time we helped Carlos kill the rebels. As a thank you, they gave us 500 million US dollars. Later, you will share the money with your brothers, eh, and your left hand."


    "Good!" Li Baoshan didn''t refuse. He and Xu Shaotang already don''t need to be polite.


    During this trip to the Middle East, Li Baoshan gained more strength, and at the same time, he saw more powerful enemies. In the future, maybe every member of the wolf team will face these enemies, and he doesn''t know how many brothers can accompany them to the end. He only hopes that if there are brothers who die in battle, their families will have no worries about food and clothing.


    After chatting with Li Baoshan for a while, Xu Shaotang calls you Mingze to one side.


    Xu Shaotang asked you Mingze, who was not in a high mood, "what are your plans in the future?"


    "I think..." You Mingze just wants to say what he thinks. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s face, he swallows back the words.


    Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse of beating others and said, "do you still want to stay abroad and continue to trace the reason why Yu Xiao left you?"


    He has guessed you Mingze''s plan for a long time. You Mingze is already worried about Yu Xiao''s betrayal. Now he finds that there may be something fishy behind it by chance. How can he be willing to stop pursuing it?See Xu Shaotang said his idea, you Mingze some shame, nodded.


    If it wasn''t for saving him, Li Baoshan would not have nearly died. Although he never said it, he felt guilty for them.


    "Come back with me!" Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder and sighed: "maybe Yu Xiao left you for other reasons, but what''s the use of staying abroad as a person who doesn''t even have the ability to protect himself? Now your identity has been exposed in front of the nofi consortium, they may find you at any time and catch you again! If you want to find out the truth that Yu Xiao left you in your lifetime, come back with me. With your hacking technology, you can also trace it in China. As the boss, I can at least protect you from all aspects... "


    You Mingze''s identity is no longer a secret, and it doesn''t even need to be done by the consortium. They just need to publish you Mingze''s identity, and maybe a lot of trouble will come to you automatically.


    You Mingze quietly pondered Xu Shaotang''s words for a long time, and finally nodded, but he grasped Xu Shaotang''s hand and said, "boss, can you promise me something?"


    "What''s the matter? You said Xu Shaotang has guessed that the things you Mingze asked him to promise are mostly related to Yu Xiao.


    You Mingze tightly grasped Xu Shaotang''s hand and said with a kind of praying tone: "no matter we won''t become enemies with the Nuofei consortium in the future, please show mercy to Yu Xiao..."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I promise you that no matter what happens in the future, I will save Yu Xiao''s life for you!"


    "Thank you, boss!"


    Xu Shaotang smile: "you and my brother, don''t need to say these..."


    Yu Xiao, I hope you can live up to his hard work! Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.

 Chapter 313

    After three days of recovery, although Xu Li Baoshan and others have not yet recovered, they have basically not affected the action.


    Calculate the time, song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu''s wedding seems to have passed, now go back, maybe it''s time.


    "Left hand, you will come back with me." Xu Shaotang stood beside his left hand, looking at the direction of Huaxia, and said: "in the next year, we may not be at peace..."


    His strength has recovered, and even surpassed his peak state. Now, maybe it''s time to go to the capital.


    The influence of the capital is complex. There is also mu Tiance who wants to treat him as an opponent. With his left hand as a helper, he can spare a lot of energy to deal with other things.


    Left surprised looking at the face of serious Xu Shaotang, gently nodded.


    After a simple clean-up, everyone embarked on the journey back home.


    Ten hours later, they were standing at the exit of Tianhai airport.


    At the gate of the airport, dozens of Audi business cars lined up neatly. As soon as they arrived at the airport, they saw several familiar shadows.


    Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen come up quickly. They don''t need extra language. They have been hugging you Mingze, whom they haven''t seen for a long time. Counting the time, they haven''t seen you Mingze for nearly half a year. At the beginning, the parting at Tianhai airport almost became their farewell.


    "We four brothers can finally get together to drink again!"


    Xiao Jingwen''s sigh makes you Mingze''s eyes twinkle with tears. No matter how much suffering you have experienced outside, you can come back to Tianhai. This is his haven. There are his parents who love him deeply and his brothers who care about him.


    After separating from you Mingze, Chen Cheng goes to Li Baoshan and others and gives them a deep hug one by one. His eyes are slightly red and he says, "it''s nice to see you again!"


    In the base, he was beaten the most by Li Baoshan and Da Xiong, but there was no resentment in his heart, only his gratitude to them.


    Without their constant encouragement, they could not have made such great progress.


    Those who make you miserable will make you strong!


    Li Baoshan snorted: "you are expecting us to die in your heart. How can we let you do it?"


    Although he said that, he had a smile on his face. It can be seen that he is very satisfied with Chen Cheng.


    Big bear also waved his calloused hand and slapped Chen Cheng on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "we have been promoted a lot this time. You are waiting to be beaten. I haven''t beaten you for a long time. I really miss that feeling!"


    "Count me in!" The sharp knife and the buffalo laughed at the same time.


    Chen Cheng laughed and said, "welcome. I''ve made a lot of progress recently."


    "Oh, yes?" Bear provocative to Chen Cheng hook fingers.


    Chen Cheng said with a smile that he didn''t care: "let''s draw again when you are well hurt. I don''t want to bully you who are half Disabled..."


    After some greetings, the people finally got on the bus, and the motorcade formed a neat line and quickly drove away from Tianhai airport.


    We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Everyone is clamoring for a good gathering tonight. It''s still early to have a look. Xu Shaotang decides to go to Shengshi group first.


    This year, the flourishing age developed rapidly. When Xu Shaotang entered the flourishing age group, everyone warmly welcomed him, and there was no longer the look of dislike before. Xu Shaotang also warmly responded to everyone, and then quickly entered the 49th floor.


    Push open the door of the president''s office, but see song Yinuo and Su Ruyun are sitting together with Lin Shuying to discuss things, their faces are with a smile, but between the eyebrows there is a hidden sadness.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang pushing the door, the faces of the three women were surprised.


    Su Ruyun can''t help but put down the information in his hand and rush up to hold Xu Shaotang and kiss him.


    This kiss lasted for quite a few minutes, until Su Ruyun was about to be unable to breathe. Then he patted Xu Shaotang''s chest and pushed him away.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s fiery eyes, Lin Shuying just wants to avoid, but Xu Shaotang embraces her and lowers her head to hold her small mouth.


    After separation, Lin Shuying patted Xu Shaotang on the chest and said, "bad guys, bully us as soon as you come back!"


    "Ha ha, don''t bully you, bully who?" Xu Shaotang smiles with pride, embraces the waist of the two beauties, and sits down on the sofa.


    Just sat down, Lin Shuying stood up from the sofa, went to one side, sat down next to Su Ruyun, and left the position close to him to song Yinuo.


    "Shaotang, you can''t favor one over the other." Lin Shuying points to song Yinuo, who has a slightly red face, and says with a smile: "Yinuo is the empress of the imperial palace. Shuying and I are concubines at most. Why don''t you say something to the empress of the imperial palace?"


    Although Lin Shuying has Xu Shaotang''s children and Su Ruyun has been recognized by Xu Wenzheng and his wife, song Yinuo is Xu Shaotang''s fiancee in name.Both of them have already accepted the participation of song Yinuo. As women, they are also moved by song Yinuo''s persistence.


    Hearing Su Ruyun''s teasing, song Yinuo''s face, which was only slightly red, suddenly became burning. But instead of lowering her head, she raised her cheek slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes. She also looked forward to a kiss.


    She doesn''t want much. She doesn''t need to be as fierce as Lin Shuying. Even a kiss is enough.


    Su Ruyun also pushed the hesitant Xu Shaotang, and said with a smile, "hurry up, someone else is willing to take the initiative. You''re still in a state of hypocrisy. Are you a man or not?"


    Xu Shaotang originally said to Su Ruyun, "am I a man? Don''t you know?


    But considering that the current atmosphere seems not suitable to say such words, he had to swallow that sentence back, turned to look forward to song Enoch, and seriously asked: "Enoch, have you really decided? Now you have time to regret... "


    Song Yinuo''s finger gently pasted on his lips, emotional said: "I have already had the answer in my heart, now do not regret, after also do not regret!"


    Although Xu Shaotang is not a sex wolf, he is also not a saint. In the face of song Yinuo''s emotional words, if he still refuses, he will not be a man!


    Xu Shaotang lowers his head and kisses her moving red lips in Song Yinuo''s expectant eyes.


    Song Yinuo gently closed his eyes and enjoyed the man''s first active kiss. A line of excited tears ran through the corner of his eyes.


    The bitter waiting and persistence have finally been rewarded. The bitterness and tears have turned into endless sweetness at the moment

 Chapter 314

    This kiss represents that Xu Shaotang has accepted song Yinuo.


    Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying are also happy for song Yinuo. Although there is one more person to share the man''s love, there is one more woman to give him wholehearted love.


    After the rain and dew, Su Ruyun teased Xu Shaotang: "it seems that we are going to buy a big bed, otherwise we can''t sleep for the four of us."


    Are you sleeping with me? That''s a good idea. Xu Shaotang thought to himself.


    Lin Shuying and song Yinuo are not as shameless as Su Ruyun. They just spit with red faces. Xu Shaotang can''t help being a beast because of their coquettish appearance.


    After a while of joking, they finally got back to business.


    Lin Shuying handed a document to Xu Shaotang and said with a thoughtful look: "this is the cooperation agreement sent by Zongheng group yesterday. All three of us can''t make up our minds. Please have a look and give me some advice later."


    Although they all know that Xu Shaotang is a business idiot, they are used to consulting this man when they are hesitant, which is a feeling of dependence.


    Xu Shaotang casually looked at the cooperation agreement, looked up at the three women, and asked, "isn''t this cooperation agreement very good? Why can''t you make up your mind? "


    This is an agreement on the cooperative development of several thousand mu of land in the northern suburb of Beijing. Zongheng group has bought the land, and the next step is to invest in the development. Shengshi group and Zongheng group each contribute 50% of the development funds. After the completion of the development, Shengshi group can obtain 20% of the profits. At the same time, all the products involved in Shengshi group can be sold in the commercial center, and it has the priority to choose the shops.


    No matter how stupid Xu Shaotang is in business, he can see that this agreement actually gives Shengshi group a big advantage.


    Although the profit of Shengshi group is only 20%, it is actually quite a lot. After all, Zongheng group has invested a lot of money in buying the land. How can it be said that Shengshi group has taken advantage of it.


    In this case, why do these three women with outstanding business talents hesitate?


    The three girls looked at each other and showed a helpless look. They had already guessed that Xu Shaotang would say so.


    "Don''t you see what''s wrong?" Lin Shuying patted his forehead and said weakly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and asked, "what''s wrong? I think it''s very good! "


    Su Ruyun leaned on him, pointed to the terms of the agreement, and said: "no matter from what aspect, we have taken a big advantage, but it is this advantage that makes us hesitant. Zongheng group has strong strength, and it has won the land, so it doesn''t need to cooperate with us to develop it. Even if they are really short of funds, I''m afraid there are many people competing to cooperate with them. There are more powerful companies than Shengshi. Why should Zongheng group cooperate with us? "


    In business, we should see not only profits but also risks. However, for them, this agreement has only profits and no risks. It can almost be said that Zongheng group gives them money for nothing.


    The more so, the more eccentric the three of them felt, worried that it would be a trap.


    Song Yinuo nodded his head and said, "Shaotang, you have drunk Mr. Qin in the capital before. I think this is probably a trap set by the Qin family. The purpose is to clean you up."


    Listening to the three women''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worry, this agreement should have no problem. If master Qin wants to clean me up, he doesn''t have to go around such a big circle."


    "How do you know it''s not that Qin Zongheng wants to vent his anger for the old man?" Song Yinuo retorted.


    Song Yinuo''s words were also supported by the other two women. Lin Shuying nodded: "we''d better be careful. After all, this project needs a lot of money."


    Seeing the three girls'' panic, Xu Shaotang smiles and tells them about his rescue of Qin Zongheng in Mecca.


    In his opinion, this cooperation agreement sent by Qin Zongheng is supposed to repay his life-saving kindness in Mecca.


    As soon as his words were finished, his mobile phone rang. When he took out his mobile phone, it was Qin Zongheng.


    Xu Shaotang shows the number displayed on the mobile phone to sannv, and then connects Qin Zongheng''s phone with a smile. In order to reassure sannv, he specially turns on the hands-free phone.


    "I sent a cooperation agreement to Shengshi yesterday, but I didn''t get through when I called you. You can look back and sign it if you have no problem." Qin Zongheng''s voice came from the phone.


    Calculate the time. When Qin Zongheng called yesterday, they should be on the plane back home.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the three women with a smile and said to the phone with a smile, "I just saw the cooperation agreement. Although I saved you once, you don''t have to give me money like this, do you?"


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "don''t you really think that my life is only worth a bottle of Erguotou? In fact, we just need to find someone to cooperate with us. Don''t you catch up? I can only say, your boy''s life is very good! Well, I''ll have a meeting later. I won''t talk to you any more. Just give me an answer in the evening. "After hang up the phone, Xu Shaotang to three female smile: "now letter?"


    Su Ruyun gently hammered Xu Shaotang''s chest and said, "you bad guy, you don''t tell us this kind of thing in advance, which made us three have a headache since we received this agreement!"


    Now it seems that the situation is very clear. In order to repay Xu Shaotang for saving his life, Qin Zongheng went out of his way to find Shengshi for cooperation. In this way, the preferential terms can be explained.


    "Ha ha, don''t I know about this agreement?" Xu Shaotang laughed and asked the third daughter, "do you want to sign this agreement? Good evening, I''ll give Qin an answer


    "Sign!" The three women said in one voice.


    It''s almost like picking up money for nothing. Anyone who doesn''t sign is a fool. If they had known that Xu Shaotang happened to save Qin Zongheng abroad, they would have signed this agreement.


    After having the cooperation agreement signed and sealed and passed back to Zongheng group, Lin Shuying sat down with a serious look on her face and said, "it''s a great surprise to cooperate with Zongheng group this time. We originally planned to open a branch in Beijing in the middle of this year, but now it seems that the preparation for the establishment of the branch needs to be advanced... "

 Chapter 315

    The establishment of a branch company in Beijing was determined at the end of last year when the strategic plan was made.


    Although Tianhai is prosperous, it is not the core of China after all. If Shengshi wants to achieve greater development, it must enter the capital.


    Now that we have an opportunity, we can prepare the branch ahead of time.


    It is a matter of certainty to prepare the branch office in Beijing in advance. Now the only problem is who will be in charge of the branch office in Beijing.


    There is no need to say more about the importance of the Beijing Branch, so it is impossible to send people to the Beijing Branch like other branches. The people who are sent to the Beijing branch must be the absolute trust of the Xu family. Undoubtedly, the three women who are now in the president''s office are the best candidates.


    Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying look at each other, and at the same time, they look at Song Yinuo.


    Looking at their eyes, song Yinuo immediately understood their thoughts and asked, "don''t you want me to go to the capital?"


    The two women nodded at the same time. Lin Shuying leaned over a little, took song Yinuo by the hand and said, "Yinuo, you are really the most suitable person. Your ability is obvious to all of us. In addition to your song family''s position in the capital, if you want the branch to open up quickly, only you can do it in the past. "


    Although they think that their ability is not inferior to that of song Yinuo, they can''t compare with song Yinuo in family background. The position of the Song family is there. With the help of the Song family''s huge network, they believe that the branch in Beijing will be able to quickly open up the situation.


    "I..." Song Yinuo opened his mouth, secretly glanced at Xu Shaotang beside him, and whispered: "I May I not go? "


    She just won the man''s approval, but now she has to face a long time of separation. She really doesn''t want to go to the capital. She just wants to be with the man every day.


    The two women noticed her little action. Su Ruyun said with a smile: "Enoch, don''t you just want to go further with this bad guy? It''s a big deal. Shuying and I will drive him to your room tonight. Are you satisfied? Hee hee


    "Sister Ruyun..." Song Yinuo looks at Su Ruyun shyly. Her mind is exposed face to face, which makes her want to find a way to get in.


    Lin Shuying looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and says, "Shaotang, for the sake of the smooth operation of our branch in Beijing, why don''t you give your life to Enoch?"


    After staying with Su Ruyun for a long time, Lin Shuying is also influenced by her unconsciously. In addition, the three people are all destined to be women of this man, and they are all family when the door is closed. There is no need to hide.


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but show a wry smile. Lin Shuying is eventually corrupted by Su Ruyun.


    "I''ll give my life to you both!" Xu Shaotang deliberately made a pair of color squint, unkindly looked at the two women and said: "don''t feed you two beautiful women, how can I go to the capital?"


    Before he returned home, he had decided to go to the capital. Since the branch office was ahead of schedule, he also took the opportunity to go there together. Although he couldn''t help with business affairs, he still couldn''t deal with some curfew.


    "Are you going to the capital?" The three women asked at the same time.


    But song Yinuo''s face is surprised, while Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun''s face is surprised with a little lost expression.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I have something to deal with in the capital."


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Shuying asked subconsciously.


    Xu Shaotang sighed slightly, took her hand and said, "I can''t tell you these things for the time being. You will understand them later."


    He did not dare to trace the person who was hiding behind him. Now his strength is higher than that before his rebirth. He is determined to trace this matter. If he does not find out the enemy, he and the people he cares about may be injured again at any time.


    "All right!" Lin Shuying nodded, leaned in his arms, gently stroked his resolute cheek, and said in a soft voice: "no matter what you want to do, you have to think about us all the time. You are no longer the person you used to be. You have to live well and live with us all the time..."


    Although Xu Shaotang refuses to tell them what they are going to do in the capital, Lin Shuying still guesses that what he is going to do may be dangerous. She has been in endless pain for more than five years, and she never wants to lose the man she loves.


    As a woman, she can''t stop the man she loves to do what he wants to do. She only hopes that the man she loves can miss them when he does things. With this miss, he will not act without scruples.


    Xu Shaotang gently hugged her, patted her back and comforted: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''ll live well for you. We can live forever."


    This should have been full of happy atmosphere, even unconsciously more a trace of parting melancholy.


    "Well, the good atmosphere is ruined by you Although Su Ruyun''s face also had a trace of sadness, his words broke the dull atmosphere. "Now that you have decided to go to the capital, you should spend some time with us these days. Now you are more and more using this house as a hotel, and you have to say goodbye when you come back.""Well, I''ll be with you these days!" Xu Shaotang deliberately said the word "accompany" very seriously, but his eyes have already looked at Su Ruyun with bad intentions.


    "Bah!" Su Ruyun''s face was flushed with a blushing red glow, "you are becoming more and more shameless! Enoch, after you go to the capital, you should keep a good eye on him, don''t let this bad guy make trouble outside again


    "Well!" Song Yinuo nodded gently.


    Although she promised, she had some helplessness in her heart. If this man really wanted to go out and have sex, could she stop him?


    "I''m going to get down to business. I don''t have time to flirt!" Xu Shaotang said funny.


    Su Ruyun snorted: "you don''t want to flirt, but who can guarantee that no one will take the initiative."


    She knows how fatally attractive her man is to women, and she can''t accept more than a few sisters. Like song Yinuo, she and Lin Shuying can accept it, but they don''t want to join a woman with deep intention.


    They love this family so much that they hope it will always be so peaceful.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and held her in his arms. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m very satisfied with you..."

 Chapter 316

    In the evening, a large group of people went to the Hunter Club.


    Xu Shaotang and all three of them choose not to bring their female partners. This is not because they are afraid that their women will be jealous, but because they are afraid that you Mingze will think more.


    Now the three of them have found their own lovers, and you Mingze is still searching for the truth of Yu Xiao''s leaving. They don''t want you to think wildly.


    After the toast, most of the members of the wolf team went out to have fun under Xu Shaotang''s instruction. However, Li Baoshan was left by Xu Shaotang, and even Lianxin was called by him.


    "Oh, Xu Shao, do you want me to accompany you when you bring such a large group of people to me for free


    Before people arrived, the lazy voice of compassion had already come.


    Behind pity comes Xie an and Mabo. Although Xu Shaotang has known Mabo''s existence for a long time, it''s the first time that he sees the old man.


    "Who dares to let you accompany me?" Xu Shaotang smile, and then put the body posture, let Lianxin sit down beside, seriously said: "I''ll go to the capital in a few days, today just taking advantage of everyone, I''ll arrange things on Tianhai side."


    "Are you going to the capital?" Pity that calm eyes finally have a different color.


    Xu Shaotang keenly caught the flash of the strange color in pity''s eyes, and asked with great interest: "you seem to want me to go to the capital?"


    He had known for a long time that pitiful heart had an extremely powerful enemy, but pitiful heart was determined not to tell him who her enemy was. But he could imagine that pitiful heart could be called an extremely powerful enemy. I''m afraid that this enemy is really not simple.


    "I really want you to go to the capital!" Compassion did not deny, magnanimous said: "you such a man, go where are doomed to be uneasy, you go to the capital, will stir up the situation in the capital, there is no more than the sky, I want to know, how strong your ship is in the end!"


    There are many aristocratic families in the capital, and the relationship between them is very complicated, which has the potential to affect the whole body.


    She can already predict that Xu Shaotang will make countless enemies when he goes to the capital, but she does not know whether Xu Shaotang can resist the attacks of those fierce enemies. If she carries it, it proves that Xu Shaotang''s boat is really worth following. If she doesn''t resist it, she will be ready to get off the boat at any time.


    "It seems that you still have no iron heart to get on my boat." The magnanimous compassion made Xu Shaotang a little surprised. "I really want to know how strong your enemy is."


    "When you stir up the situation in the capital, maybe you will know..." he said


    Instead of struggling with compassion, Xu Shaotang told the others, "left hand, Baoshan and big bear will follow me to the capital. Kuaidao, buffalo and Chen Cheng will stay. When I''m not in Tianhai, you three will be responsible for everyone''s safety."


    "Boss, I want to go to the capital with you, too!" Chen Cheng''s eyes sparkle, he also thought of the capital will be the world''s heroes.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you stay in Tianhai for the time being. You are the successor of the Chen family. Now it''s the critical time for you to penetrate Xiangshan. You''d better stay in Tianhai."


    Chen Cheng opened his mouth and finally nodded his head with regret.


    He knows that what Xu Shaotang said is really reasonable. It''s time for the new Hongmen to develop vigorously, and Mr. Chen is here. Although he doesn''t have to worry about the new Hongmen for the time being, if he is not in Tianhai, it''s inevitable that someone will rise to replace him, and he doesn''t want to see the Chen family repeat the mistakes of that year.


    After arranging them, Xu Shaotang said to Xiao Jingwen, "now the charity hospital has been put into operation step by step. Anyway, you don''t have anything to do all day long. Just focus more."


    The charity hospital has entered the stage of trial operation. Now there is a serious shortage of manpower. Wu Yumin is very busy all day. Although Xiao Jingwen can''t help much in other things, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to worry about the funds of the charity hospital.


    "Who says I have nothing to do?" Xiao Jingwen grinned: "I''m very busy!"


    "You are busy making love with Liu Tong!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you should share more for your future mother-in-law. If your future mother-in-law is not satisfied with you, I see how you can marry someone else''s daughter then!"


    He doesn''t know about Xiao Jingwen. Since Liu Tong was with him, they have been wandering around all day. Is that busy?


    It''s almost the same to be busy making people! Xu Shaotang had some vulgar thoughts.


    After being exposed by Xu Shaotang, Xiao Jingwen smiles with embarrassment. Considering that what Xu Shaotang said will not happen, he finally agrees.


    It''s really necessary to help my future mother-in-law share some things to increase her impression.


    Until the end, Xu Shaotang looked at you Mingze and said, "Yu Xiao should be in Sucheng now. If you want to know more about Yu Xiao, you can ask sister Lian. But you don''t want to go to Su Cheng to find her for the time being. There are some things that you can''t do quickly. "


    "I understand!" You Mingze nodded, then looked at Lian Xin and said, "sister Lian, I may trouble you in the future..."He really likes to know Yu Xiao''s every move. He hopes to analyze the truth of her departure from her actions.


    Pity light smile, pointing to Xie an way: "about your little lover''s things, you can find him later, I also want to leave Tianhai for some time."


    "You''re leaving, too?" Xu Shaotang looked at the pity heart in surprise and asked, "where are you going?"


    Pity gave him a white eye, looked at him with the eyes of an idiot, and said faintly: "the helmsman of this ship is going to the capital, where else do you think I can go?"


    Beijing, she has been thinking of returning to that place for many years, but she is afraid of sleeping in the nightmare.


    Now that Xu Shaotang has decided to go to the capital, she also just takes the opportunity to go to the capital. If Xu Shaotang stirs up the situation in the capital, she just needs to watch it coldly. If Xu Shaotang fails to stir up the situation in the capital, she will add a fire and completely muddle the water.


    "Are you going to the capital, too?" Xu Shaotang looked at pitifully and frowned: "why do I always feel that it''s unsettled and kind of you to go to the capital with me? Or is your enemy in the capital


    He can''t see the pity. What does this woman want to do?


    "Then you''ll think I''m upset and kind!" Pity heart does not care said.

 Chapter 317

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang spent a lot of time with his family. Of course, Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying can be his key "companions".


    Knowing that he was going to the capital for a long time, the two women showed all their enthusiasm, which made Xu Shaotang almost give up the impulse to go to the capital.


    Song Yinuo is suffering from all kinds of shameful voices every night, but she doesn''t disturb Xu Shaotang''s intimacy with her two daughters. She knows that after she goes to the capital, she has plenty of time to make intimacy with Xu Shaotang. Now she can''t compete with Lin Shuying.


    On the second day of the second lunar month, when the dragon looks up, it is appropriate to visit friends and travel.


    In the eyes of the whole family, Xu Shaotang finally boarded the plane to the capital.


    The left three of them sat in economy class and gave the first class seat to Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang drinking the coffee just made by the stewardess, song Yinuo''s eyes suddenly flashed a shrewd look, staring at Xu Shaotang curiously, and suddenly asked, "how''s your waist?"


    "Cough..."


    Hearing song Yinuo''s question, Xu Shaotang almost spewed out his coffee. When he saw song Yinuo''s joking expression, Xu Shaotang had to smile bitterly and shake his head. This girl obviously intended to make a fool of himself.


    "Enoch, are you planning to murder your husband?" Xu Shaotang constantly stroked his chest, let his cough slightly slow down.


    "Well, well, I just care about you. Do you need to look so aggrieved?" Song Yinuo made a serious appearance, but her hard smile betrayed her completely.


    When the plane took off, song Yinuo gently put his head on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder, smelling the familiar smell of Xu Shaotang, and slowly fell asleep.


    She dreamed that Xu Shaotang had put on a diamond ring for her. With the blessing of her relatives and friends, they were staring at each other, as if to melt each other into their own eyes


    Song Yinuo was awakened by Xu Shaotang.


    Even before the plane landed, the strong cushion didn''t make her wake up from sleep. It was so comfortable to sleep on the man''s shoulder.


    "Are we here?" Song Yinuo opens his sleepy eyes and asks Xu Shaotang vaguely.


    Her present posture is too indecent, almost half of her body is hanging on Xu Shaotang''s body. Now the people on the plane have almost got off, only a few of them are still on the plane.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, pointed to song Yinuo''s hands hanging around his neck, joked: "I''m glad we''ve arrived. I''m almost strangled by you."


    "Ah When song Yinuo noticed her action, she left from Xu Shaotang with a scream. When she saw the left hand smiling and speechless, she blushed with shame. She buried her head in Xu Shaotang''s arms and said, "why don''t you wake me up earlier, I''m almost ashamed to death."


    If it''s just the two of them, there are so many people around watching. Moreover, the people on the plane are almost out of shape. It''s conceivable that everyone passing by them must have seen her hanging on Xu Shaotang.


    I''m so ashamed!


    "Ha ha, Miss Song, we didn''t see anything, we didn''t hear anything, so we didn''t know anything!" The big bear spread his hand and said with a wink.


    It''s just his expression. How could it be that he didn''t see anything?


    Being told by the big bear, song Yinuo is more coy and buries his head in Xu Shaotang''s arms, but he refuses to get up.


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly patted song Yinuo''s back and said with a smile, "get up quickly. If we don''t go down, the stewardess will catch us up."


    After calming for a long time, song Yinuo came out of Xu Shaotang''s arms with a red face and almost left the engine room as if running away.


    Behind her, only their left hands burst into unbridled laughter.


    Out of the airport, song Yiyan''s car had been waiting early. Seeing song Yinuo and several of them, song Yiyan waved to them happily and yelled: "sister, here!"


    Song Yinuo runs over without saying a word. Before Song Yiyan reacts, she has hidden in the last row of the car.


    Xu Shaotang came slowly with his left hand. At the first sight, he saw the bruise in the corner of song Yiyan''s eye. Xu Shaotang pointed to the bruise in the corner of his eye and joked: "you are not beaten by Tang Zhiqiu here, are you?"


    Calculate the time, song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu are only engaged for a week, so soon?


    Song Yiyan neck stem, dead duck mouth hard said: "how possible, she is not my opponent, OK! I bumped here by myself. Yes, I did


    This female tiger, don''t you know where she can''t be seen? Song Yiyan slandered Tang Zhiqiu in his heart.


    Now, if you go out with a panda''s eye on your head, anyone who looks at it will ask him this question, how to go out and meet people as a big man.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t bother to point out song Yiyan''s stupid lie. He told him to train him before, but he didn''t listen to it. Now he is beaten by Tang Zhiqiu every day. No wonder others, or that''s life.After getting on the bus, song Yiyan looks at Song Yinuo hiding in the last row of seats and curiously asks Xu Shaotang, "brother-in-law, what''s wrong with my sister? You''re not fighting, are you


    "No, she may be a little tired from flying." Xu Shaotang light smile, did not say the things on the plane, let her embarrassed.


    But song Yiyan didn''t believe it at all. He looked at Song Yinuo who buried his head in his knee curiously. When he saw song Yinuo''s red ears, song Yiyan seemed to understand something. He looked back at Xu Shaotang strangely and said with a smile, "brother-in-law, you two can''t hold back the fire on the plane, can you?"


    Hearing song Yiyan''s undisguised teasing, they burst out laughing again.


    Being teased by the crowd, song Yinuo was even more shy. He raised his hot red cheek and yelled at Song Yiyan: "Song Yiyan, you don''t speak, no one thinks you are dumb! Do you want to be beaten again? "


    "Eh, sister, why is your face so red?" Regardless of her threat, song Yiyan continued to tease.


    "I''m hot, can''t I?" Song Yinuo glared at him fiercely, buried his head in his knee again, and covered his ears, not listening to their teasing.


    Song Yiyan put his hand out of the window and pretended to be confused and said, "no, it''s still cold in the capital..."


    In the laughter of the car, the car slowly left the airport.


    Xu Shaotang opened the window and quietly looked at the scenery of the capital. He muttered to himself: capital, I''m here!

 Chapter 318

    The capital is a place full of controversy. Some people say it''s heaven, some people say it''s hell, some people are brilliant here, and some people are swallowed up in this city full of whirlpool.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether this is heaven or hell for himself. He only knows that if he wants to find the person who framed him behind his back, he has to come to the capital.


    "Brother in law, you didn''t have a good look in the capital last time. You go back and have a rest. I''ll take you out in the evening." Sitting beside Xu Shaotang, song Yiyan said enthusiastically.


    Xu Shaotang gently covered the car window, turned his head, looked at the enthusiastic song Yiyan, and said with a smile, "don''t you want to hide from Tang Zhiqiu?"


    "How could it be?" Song Yiyan barked like a cat trampling on its tail. He took a look at Xu Shaotang and said, "I''m kind enough to take you to the capital. You don''t believe me. I''m really sad."


    In fact, he is really to avoid Tang Zhiqiu, he is afraid to get along with Tang Zhiqiu, his other eye will become a panda eye.


    "Well, you''ll pick us up that night." Since Song Yiyan didn''t admit his death, Xu Shaotang couldn''t say anything else. He had to save some face.


    This time, instead of going to the Song family, they live in a temporary rented villa. They may stay in the capital for a long time, and it''s not suitable to live in the Song family all the time. Although song Yinian hopes that they can live in the Song family, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to face song Yinian''s old fox every day.


    According to the address given by Qin Zongheng, they quickly found the location of the villa.


    This villa is within the Third Ring Road of the capital city. Although it is a little far from the most prosperous city center, its location is not remote, and it is better than pure.


    Although a four story single family villa is not as big as the Xu family''s manor, it is more than enough for them to live in. Xu Shaotang has already selected his own room, while song Yinuo''s room is nearby.


    Left hand they are very witty, deliberately chose the third floor of the room, the whole fourth floor to Xu Shaotang them.


    Before they came, Qin Zongheng had the villa cleaned inside and outside. The sheets and bedding were brand new, and even the refrigerator was full of vegetables and meat.


    Xu Shaotang smiles in his heart. Qin Zongheng has the potential to be the logistics minister. In other words, Arafat didn''t learn from Qin Zongheng, did he?


    Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo are chatting in the living room, but they are already busy in the kitchen.


    "Baoshan, take time tomorrow to go out with big bear and buy five cars, five of us each." Xu Shaotang bit the apple in his hand and told Li Baoshan.


    Since you want to stay in the capital for a period of time, you have to have the tools to go out.


    "Five?" Li Baoshan slightly a Leng, "a little waste of it, I and bear with a can."


    Although Li Baoshan and Da Xiong are well-off people now, they have not forgotten the hard days before and still adhere to the principle of saving when they can.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ve bought four, and I''m not bad at that one. Well, help me and Enoch buy two sports cars. You three can choose which car you want. "


    "Just buy me a Hummer." Left hand makes a pair of expert''s appearance, casually says.


    Li Baoshan and big bear took a puff in their hearts at the same time. Although they didn''t say it, they despised their left hand in their hearts.


    Your uncle''s, just buy a Hummer? It''s as if your requirements are very low.


    While they were talking, song Yinuo had already cooked several small dishes and served them on the table. Even if they were far away from each other, we could still smell the fragrance.


    "All right, dinner''s ready!" The rosy glow on Song Yinuo''s face has almost faded now, but the slight tuohong makes her look more charming.


    Xu Shaotang stood up and went to the restaurant. He took down two bottles of red wine from the red wine rack and waved the red wine to Li Baoshan and said, "today is our new residence. Let''s have a drink to celebrate."


    "We really need to celebrate!" Li Baoshan also said with a smile.


    After filling five glasses of wine and saying "cheers", the five people all drank the red wine in one gulp, and then began to taste the craftsmanship of song Yinuo.


    Xu Shaotang has already tasted song Yinuo''s cooking skills, but Li Baoshan and his three friends have tasted song Yinuo''s cooking skills for the first time. Song Yinuo has made a different taste for several unusual dishes, and even the left hand, a foreigner, is full of praise.


    As he wolfed down his food, the bear gave song Yinuo a thumbs up and praised: "Miss Song got into the hall and got into the kitchen. It''s Xu Shao''s good fortune to marry you!"


    Although this is suspected of flattery, to tell the truth, song Yinuo, such a beautiful woman, can still have such a good cooking skill. For the women Xu Shaotang knows, it is estimated that only Fang LAN and song Yinuo can afford this praise.


    After dinner, song Yinuo was busy cleaning up the dishes, which made Li Baoshan feel embarrassed."Xu Shao, if you don''t accept a woman like Miss Song, you will be punished by heaven." Li Baoshan said to Xu Shaotang half jokingly.


    Big bear and his left hand also nodded to Li Baoshan''s words, which was full of approval. In that way, they had the idea of expressing injustice for song Yinuo.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you''d better take care of your own affairs. Hurry to find a woman to warm the bed. Don''t wander around all day."


    Would he tell them that he had taken away song Enoch? Although not out of that last step, but has completely opened his mind to song Yinuo.


    "All right!" Li Baoshan and Xiong nodded solemnly, but their left hands looked disdainful.


    After Song Yinuo had finished everything, Xu Shaotang took her little hand and went for a walk in the garden of the villa. As she walked, she said to song Yinuo, "Yinuo, you''d better find some servants. When the time comes, the establishment of the branch will be busy enough for you. Don''t come home and take care of our daily life."


    "Are you in love with me?" Song Yinuo raised a pretty face and asked happily.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, gently stroked her cheek, eyes full of tenderness.


    Song Yinuo stopped, put his ear on his chest, quietly listened to his heart beat, and said sweetly: "just like mom said, it''s a great happiness to take care of your beloved. Where does it come from? Now, I''m really happy! "


    Two people nestle up to each other, in the corner of the garden, a bunch of plum blossom quietly blooms

 Chapter 319

    Yanhua lane is located in the southern suburb of Beijing.


    There are many clubs and bars here. Naturally, there are women in the meat business. The name of fireworks Lane comes from this.


    The place song Yiyan took Xu Shaotang to, of course, might be a general club or bar.


    Zhuxilou, a very classical name, Xu Shaotang and song Yiyan are here now.


    However, song Yiyan''s mood is not too high, because Tang Zhiqiu is sitting beside him. He didn''t know how Tang Zhiqiu knew that he and Xu Shaotang were here. As soon as they came in, Tang Zhiqiu followed them, which made song Yiyan depressed.


    Tang Zhiqiu''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang is still not very friendly. It''s no wonder that if it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s abusive attacks on Song Yiyan, she would not be defeated by song Yiyan. Although she and song Yiyan are engaged now, she still blames Xu Shaotang for her tragic experience.


    The atmosphere in the room is a little awkward. Song Yiyan sits in the corner depressed, while Xu Shaotang and Tang Zhiqiu drink their own wine, and they are not in the same mood.


    Just as this embarrassing atmosphere was spreading, the door of the private room was pushed open. There was a man and a woman. The man looked elegant, and the woman was a bit beautiful.


    To be able to appear in such a high-end club as zhuxilou is a symbol of status. They dare to open the door of song Yiyan''s private room wantonly. I think these two people are also the children of which aristocratic family in the capital.


    "Chu Linfeng?" Song Yiyan finally came out of the corner and looked at the two people who pushed the door. He said in a cold voice, "it seems impolite of you to open the door of my private room like this?"


    Song Yiyan''s words made the air more explosive.


    Chu Linfeng didn''t care. He said with a smile: "I heard that you and Zhiqiu are engaged. While you are both here, I''ll come and say congratulations to you. But it''s you. It seems that this is not the Song family''s way of treating guests? "


    "Speak quickly, I''m all ears!" Song Yiyan disdained to curl his mouth and snorted: "after that, he quickly left. People who don''t know think we have a good relationship!"


    Xu Shaotang sat there without saying a word, gently shaking the red wine in the glass. In a few words, he had judged that the relationship between Song Yiyan and Chu Linfeng was obviously not very good.


    In the capital, there are not many young people who are qualified to fight against song Yiyan. Xu Shaotang has probably guessed the identity of Chu Linfeng.


    "I don''t want to be mistaken for a good relationship!" In the face of song Yiyan''s cold words, Chu Linfeng is not angry, light said: "although you and Zhiqiu are engaged, but you can still be your rival!"


    I see!


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that he was looking at Tang Zhiqiu with a smile on his face. It turns out that this female tiger is also pursued.


    Tang Zhiqiu noticed the funny look on Xu Shaotang''s face and glared at him. She went to song Yiyan''s side, took song Yiyan''s arm in front of Chu Linfeng''s face and said impolitely: "Chu Linfeng, I''m Yi Yan''s fiancee now. Please respect yourself!"


    Looking at the intimate action of Tang Zhiqiu and song Yiyan, Chu Linfeng''s face is covered with clouds.


    He came here to declare war on Song Yiyan, but Tang Zhiqiu was courting song Yiyan in front of him, which undoubtedly hit him in the face.


    Standing beside Chu Linfeng, the woman made a painstaking effort to persuade: "Zhiqiu, Linfeng is much better than song Yiyan, you..."


    "Pa"!


    Before the woman''s words were finished, Tang Zhiqiu''s slap had been on her face. Tang Zhiqiu looked at the woman with her face covered with frost and said in a cold voice, "Chu Ningxue, listen to me. Song Yiyan is my fiance. I want to beat him and scold him, but I can''t allow you to say anything here!"


    Let alone song Yiyan, even Xu Shaotang is shocked by Tang Zhiqiu''s hegemony. Now Xu Shaotang finally understands why song Yiyan calls her tigress.


    But he also had to admit that Tang Zhiqiu''s character of protecting short is very pleasing, at least in his heart, he has some new look at Tang Zhiqiu.


    When the woman around him was humiliated, Chu Linfeng could no longer sit back and ignore him. He stared at Tang Zhiqiu coldly and said, "Zhiqiu, my sister is also kind-hearted. Is it too much for you to do so?"


    "I''m kind, too!" Tang Zhiqiu also stares at Chu Linfeng and hums: "I''ll let her have a long memory first, so that she won''t offend the people she can''t offend after her broken mouth!"


    Great! Hit others also said he was kind-hearted, a bit arrogant, but also a bit of heroine flavor.


    Chu Ning Xue covered her red and swollen cheek and looked at Tang Zhiqiu fiercely and said, "Tang Zhiqiu, you remember, today''s disgrace will be paid back twice in the future!"


    It is obvious that Chu Ning Xue also knows that she is not Tang Zhiqiu''s opponent. She must be the one who suffers from the trouble here.


    "If you have any means, I''ll follow you!" Tang Zhiqiu said tit for tat."Good! I hope you remember what you said today! " Chu Ning Xue clenched her teeth and turned to push the door.


    Seeing that Chu Ningxue had left, Chu Linfeng couldn''t stay any longer. He walked to the door with a cold face. When he got to the door, he stopped and looked back at Song Yi. He said, "what I just said is still valid. If it''s a man, he will accept my challenge. Don''t just hide behind a woman!"


    Song Yiyan was excited by Chu Linfeng''s words. He immediately stepped forward from Tang Zhiqiu''s side and said to Chu Linfeng with a sneer, "am I a man? You can let your sister have a try!"


    "You..." Chu Linfeng almost rushed to song Yiyan with his fist in his hand. When he saw Tang Zhiqiu on one side, he finally held back, turned and slammed the door angrily.


    From the beginning to the end, Chu''s sister and brother have never seen Xu Shaotang. Maybe in their eyes, such a strange man is really not worth mentioning.


    Chu Linfeng just left. Tang Zhiqiu immediately grabbed song Yiyan''s ear and asked, "what did you say just now? It seems that you have a lot of ideas about Chu Ningxue. Do you want me to help you? "


    "Ouch, it hurts!" By Tang Zhiqiu''s ear, song Yiyan immediately begged for mercy and said, "I was just in the mood of Chu Lin, and I was just talking nonsense. You''re going to let me go. My brother-in-law is still watching... "


    "It''s OK. You go on. I don''t see anything." Xu Shaotang sips the red wine in his glass, turns around without any sense of loyalty, and pushes song Yiyan into the fire pit.

 Chapter 320

    After the cruel and inhuman torture of song Yiyan, Tang Zhiqiu finally sat back on his seat and threatened the aggrieved song Yiyan: "if you dare to treat other women again next time, I will make you a man all your life!"


    Song Yiyan touched the hands of his hot ears, subconsciously covered his vital parts, and said to Tang Zhiqiu with a sad face: "where do I dare to think of other women, I just say it casually."


    He added in his heart: after I''m engaged to you, I''m not interested in women any more!


    But he only dares to say this in his heart. If he says it in front of Tang Zhiqiu, he may not escape a beating.


    "You can''t even say it!" Tang Zhiqiu glared at him fiercely and waved his fist to him.


    Song Yiyan shrunk his neck and nodded helplessly.


    Until then, Xu Shaotang, who finished watching the good play, thought of Tang Zhiqiu and asked, "are you not afraid of her revenge when you humiliate Chu Ningxue?"


    "Why should I be afraid?" Tang Zhiqiu said with disdain: "it''s not that I look down on them. At most, they only dare to make a little stumbling block for me behind my back. I''m not afraid of any moves just by their sister and brother!"


    In the capital, every aristocratic family neither supports nor opposes the struggle between the younger generation. The younger generation can only grow up in the constant struggle.


    But there is an unwritten rule among the families that the older generation should not interfere in the struggle of the young people''s families!


    These aristocratic families have a pivotal position. It''s OK for young people to quarrel with each other, but if the older generation fights, it''s basically an endless situation. Therefore, unless it is a last resort, the older generation will not use what they have in hand to intervene in the struggle of young people. At most, they will give advice for them behind their backs.


    Xu Shaotang gives Tang Zhiqiu a thumbs up and laughs: "I didn''t expect you to look fierce, but there are many people pursuing you. Why don''t you tell the story between you and Chu Linfeng and enliven the atmosphere? "


    "Well, what can I say?" Tang Zhiqiu said with a little complacency: "there are many people who like Miss Ben. Do I have to tell you about each of them? Take care of yourself. Don''t gossip like a woman all day long


    In Tang Zhiqiu there for a boring, Xu Shaotang will song Yiyan to sit down beside.


    "Are Chu Linfeng and Chu Ningxue members of the Chu family? Chu Boju''s grandson and granddaughter? "


    Although he has guessed the identity of the two brothers and sisters, he still wants to confirm with song Yiyan.


    "Chu Linfeng is Chu Boju''s second grandson!" Song Yiyan said: "as for Chu Ningxue, she is only a distant relative of Chu. She comes to the capital to flatter Chu''s family. Does she really think that if she comes to the capital to follow Chu Linfeng around, she can get into this circle? A joke


    When it comes to Chu Ningxue, song Yiyan is also full of disdain expression, did not put her in the eye at all.


    So it is, no wonder Tang Zhiqiu said to fight, want to come to Tang Zhiqiu also know the identity of Chu Ning snow. This girl, obviously is bullying others, no background, don''t know people think she really don''t put Chu family in the eye.


    Xu Shaotang quietly pointed to Tang Zhiqiu next to him and said with a smile to song: "don''t look at her being cruel to you, but she is defending you everywhere. It''s good to marry this girl home! "


    in his opinion, Tang Zhiqiu is the kind of woman with a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. As she said, she can scold song Yiyan, but others can''t say that song Yiyan is bad. Although she is a bit overbearing, she doesn''t care about song Yiyan.


    "I know!" Song Yiyan nodded gently.


    Seeing the two of them muttering in a low voice there, Tang Zhiqiu came over and hummed coldly: "are you two saying bad things about me again?"


    Song Yiyan grinned and said, "no, my brother-in-law and I are praising you!"


    "Hum, praise me?" Tang Zhiqiu obviously doesn''t believe song Yiyan''s words, "no matter how you say bad things about me behind my back, if you don''t let me hear it, I want you to watch it!"


    She knew that she was not Xu Shaotang''s rival, so she said this to song Yiyan.


    After staying in zhuxilou for a while, bored Xu Shaotang and song Yiyan are ready to return home. With Tang Zhiqiu watching, song Yiyan dare not have any other ideas.


    When the car drove away from fireworks lane a few kilometers, sitting in the back of Xu Shaotang suddenly found the wrong place.


    "Look at the cars behind. Are they following us?" Xu Shaotang pointed to several cars in the rearview mirror and said.


    Tang Zhiqiu and song Yiyan paid close attention to this. When the car turned a corner, the following cars still followed.


    Tang Zhiqiu''s face was filled with anger and said: "it seems that Chu Ningxue''s dead woman really wants to die!"


    A further distance, the road ahead has been stopped by several cars, and the car behind them has also stopped. Song Yiyan, in a dilemma, has to stop the car.Soon, nearly 20 gangsters came down from the cars blocking their way, and they didn''t look good.


    Song Yiyan was about to pull open the door to get down, but Tang Zhiqiu pressed him on the seat and hummed: "just for you, going down is also a burden to me. Stay in the car. I want to see what these people want to do!"


    Youdao is a brave master of art. Tang Zhiqiu is good with her own skills, and doesn''t pay attention to these gangsters who gradually surround them.


    After Tang Zhiqiu opened the door and went down, Xu Shaotang gently patted song Yiyan''s shoulder and said with a smile: "the girl said that she was afraid that you would drag her down. In fact, she was afraid that you would get hurt. In fact, it''s good to have a wife who protects you everywhere."


    Looking at Tang Zhiqiu''s relaxed face, song Yiyan looked back and nervously asked Xu Shaotang: "brother in law, don''t you go down to help? We two big men are protected by Zhiqiu a woman, isn''t it a bit too humiliating? "


    "Ha ha! You and Tang Zhiqiu are a perfect match Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m afraid that she will be hurt. If you want me to go down and help you, just tell me straight away. What''s more, if you don''t want to be shameful, how many people have you lost in Tianhai base?"


    Neither of them admits defeat, but both of them are thinking about each other. It seems that they both agree with each other in their hearts, but they are both stubborn, or they can''t put down their face.


    By Xu Shaotang, song Yiyan touched his head and said with a shy smile, "do you want to go down and help?"


    "Let''s see first!" Looking at the situation outside the car, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I want to see how many skills your fiancee has."

 Chapter 321

    Tang Zhiqiu got out of the car and looked at the gangsters who were getting closer to him. He asked harshly, "who sent you here?"


    The most suspect is Chu Ningxue, but it is not ruled out that other people want to fish in troubled waters.


    Around the crowd of Tang Zhiqiu was pushed away, a fierce man came, see him come, these gangsters have called "knife brother", it seems that he is the leader of this group of gangsters.


    Brother Dao came over and looked up and down at Tang Zhiqiu, who had a good figure and a beautiful face. His fingers slipped gently from his lips and said with a bad smile, "I haven''t met such a girl for a long time. If you hadn''t offended our boss''s woman, I would have been a little impatient to attack you."


    "The woman of your boss?" Tang Zhiqiu keenly captures the key information in brother Dao''s words and says with a disdainful smile: "Chu Ningxue, that shameless woman?"


    Originally, she didn''t pay attention to Chu Ning Xue. Now she despises Chu Ning Xue even more. All day long, she dreams of joining their circle. Unexpectedly, she secretly colludes with these hooligans.


    Such a woman still wants to get into the upper class. It''s just a fool''s dream!


    Think you can rely on the boss of a gangster? I''m kidding. The Tang and song families can wipe out these dross by talking!


    "How dare you scold our sister-in-law!" Brother Dao''s face turned black for a moment. He waved to the gangsters who surrounded Tang Zhiqiu and said, "brothers, teach this stupid woman who dares to scold her sister-in-law!"


    In the face of heavy encirclement, Tang Zhiqiu didn''t have the slightest fear on his face. He just looked at the gangsters with a sneer and said, "you can think about it. Don''t say I didn''t remind you. Are you sure you want to be enemies with the Tang family and the Song family in the capital?"


    "The Tang and song families in Beijing?" Hearing Tang Zhiqiu''s words, many gangsters stopped moving forward.


    Obviously, they also know the power of the Tang and Song dynasties. If they really offend these two families, they will die.


    Seeing that his subordinates were bluffed by Tang Zhiqiu, brother Dao said in a loud voice immediately: "brothers, don''t believe this woman''s words. How can people from Tang and song families go out without bodyguards? She''s pulling a big flag to pull tiger skin!"


    Being reminded by brother Dao, people instantly react. Yes, what''s the status of the Tang and song families? How can their family go out without the protection of bodyguards?


    Everyone felt that they had been fooled by Tang Zhiqiu. They felt that Tang Zhiqiu had insulted their intelligence seriously just now, so they rushed forward one after another.


    "Since you want to die, I will help you!" See persuasion invalid, Tang Zhiqiu also opened the posture.


    "Bang!"


    Tang Zhiqiu a fly kick, immediately will rush in the front of the yellow hair kick fly, her foot but no control strength, full of a blow, instantly make yellow hair lose combat effectiveness, lying on the ground covering the broken ribs, can''t help but cry aloud.


    The gangsters who were about to rush over were immediately deterred by Tang Zhiqiu''s move. None of them thought that Tang Zhiqiu''s seemingly weak body could burst out such a powerful force.


    Sitting in the car, song Yiyan can''t help but shrink his neck. Now he knows that Tang Zhiqiu has been kind to him. If Tang Zhiqiu had done this to him every time, his life would have been over.


    Xu Shaotang nodded secretly. According to the algorithm of Taekwondo, Tang Zhiqiu is at least at the level of black belt. Without using weapons, these 20 gangsters should not be her opponents.


    Brother Dao saw that his brother was frightened again and hid behind him, shouting: "don''t be afraid, brothers. She''s just a woman. Let''s go together!"


    He yelled at the brothers to go up, but brother Dao himself hid behind and refused to go up. He just waved the flag and yelled, and gave the real things to the brothers.


    "Yes, brothers! There are so many of us that we are not afraid of her


    The gangsters were encouraged to kill Tang Zhiqiu again.


    The main attack way of Taekwondo is to use legs, and Tang Zhiqiu makes full use of leg techniques, such as side kick, back spin kick, fly kick and so on. Through her long legs, she knocks down the enemies close to her side one by one.


    With her strength, these fight all rely on the brute force of the gangsters simply can''t bear, no one can keep standing position after getting her foot.


    In less than two minutes, there were more than ten wailing gangsters lying on the ground. Some of them were kicked to break their bones by her, while others were directly shocked by him.


    "Damn it Brother Dao, who was hiding behind, couldn''t hide any more. He took out a sharp dagger from his body and said angrily, "brothers, don''t follow the girls. Be polite and copy the guys!"


    With his roar, the gangsters who were still standing took out their weapons one after another.


    Once again, the battle is imminent, but this time, with the assistance of weapons, Tang Zhiqiu''s attack also has concerns, several times almost stabbed.


    Just as Tang Zhiqiu catches a Thug''s arm waving a dagger, brother Dao, who has been looking for opportunities, suddenly joins the battle circle. The dagger in his hand stabs Tang Zhiqiu''s back.


    Tang Zhiqiu didn''t notice brother Dao''s sneak attack, but sitting in the car, Xu Shaotang secretly observed everyone''s action when the gangsters showed their weapons. Seeing brother Dao''s sneak attack, Xu Shaotang''s body jumped out of the car instantly. When the dagger was only two inches away from Tang Zhiqiu''s back, the dagger could no longer move forward for half a minute.Xu Shaotang grabs brother Dao''s arm to prevent Tang Zhiqiu from being hurt by the dagger. At the same time, he directly kicks brother Dao five meters away.


    This is still his deliberate control of the power, otherwise this foot is enough to take his life.


    Xu Shaotang, holding the dagger that belonged to brother Dao, casually played with it in his hand, but his face was cold and fierce. He said to Tang Zhiqiu, "it seems that these people don''t just want to teach you how to vent their anger for Chu Ningxue..."


    Tang Zhiqiu also realized that Xu Shaotang had just rescued him. She looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully, squeezed her fist tightly and said, "Chu Ningxue, this crazy woman, is she looking for death?"


    If it''s just a fight, it''s OK, but now these people dare to kill her. She has decided to go back to zhuxilou immediately and teach this crazy woman a lesson!


    With Xu Shaotang''s participation, the gangsters who surrounded Tang Zhiqiu quickly lay down on the ground. Tang Zhiqiu ignored the constantly wailing gangsters on the ground, but went straight to the curled up Dao brother, dragged him into the car like a dead dog, and said to song Yiyan with a frosty face: "drive back to Zhuxi building!"


    "Good!" Song Yiyan is also angry now.


    It is common for the children of Beijing aristocratic families to fight with each other, but everyone strictly abides by the principle of not hurting people''s lives, because once they hurt each other''s lives, it is likely to cause a death fight between the two families.


    These aristocratic children still dare not cross the red line. Unexpectedly, Chu Ningxue dares to do so!


    If you don''t teach her a lesson, she doesn''t know what a real family is!


    After Xu Shaotang got on the bus, song Yiyan quickly started the car to return to zhuxilou.

 Chapter 322

    "Bang!"


    The door of the private room belonging to Chu Linfeng was kicked open.


    Hearing the sound, all the people in the private room stood up in an instant. When they saw the person kicking the door, they gave up the idea of beating up in the future.


    "Tang Zhiqiu, what are you doing?" Chu Linfeng, as the master, cheered fiercely.


    Tang Zhiqiu didn''t look at Chu Linfeng. She went straight to Chu Ningxue and grabbed her collar in her stunned eyes.


    "Pa!"


    Several loud slaps not only confused Chu Ningxue, but also all the people present were confused by the murderous Tang Zhiqiu. They didn''t expect that Tang Zhiqiu started to hit people without saying a word when he entered the door, but also a charming woman.


    Chu Ning Xue was stunned for five or six seconds before she suddenly realized that she had been beaten. She screamed and wailed. She was about to pull Tang Zhiqiu''s hair.


    However, she is obviously not Tang Zhiqiu''s opponent. Tang Zhiqiu slaps Chu Ningxue directly, and when Chu Ningxue rushes up again crying to entangle with her, she directly kicks Chu Ningxue to the corner of the private room, and breaks the frame in the corner by the way.


    The red wine and foreign wine on the shelf fell one after another, making a "crackle" sound on the ground, and the splashing wine wetted all her clothes and hair.


    Until now, Chu Linfeng, who stayed at the spot, came back and stopped Tang Zhiqiu, who still wanted to beat Chu Ningxue, and said angrily, "Tang Zhiqiu, you are too much! What are you crazy about? If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation today, don''t blame me for being ruthless! "


    Chu Linfeng is really angry this time. In his private room, his guests are beaten by others for no reason. This is not only humiliating Chu Ningxue, but also the biggest humiliation to his master.


    It''s true that beating a dog depends on the owner. What''s more, Chu Ningxue is still a distant relative of her. Although she is not close by blood, she is also involved in a relationship. Can she be humiliated?


    "Explain? What explanation do I need to give you? " Tang Zhiqiu angrily pointed to Chu Linfeng, "you want to ask me for an explanation, I also want to ask you for an explanation! Do you really think that the Tang and song families dare not turn against the Chu family? "


    With Tang Zhiqiu''s voice falling, Xu Shaotang has dragged the dead dog like brother Dao in and directly threw it in front of Chu Linfeng.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Linfeng holds his fist tightly. He feels that things are not as simple as he thinks.


    Song Yiyan followed him and heard Chu Linfeng''s question. He pointed to Chu Ningxue and said, "what''s the matter? You can ask her! Chu Linfeng, if you don''t give us an explanation today, we''ll go back and find Master Chu to do justice! I want to ask him in person, "do you really think that the Tang and song families are good bullies?"


    Although song Yiyan seldom gets angry at ordinary times, he is really angered this time. During the fight, he also saw Xu Shaotang''s hand. His heart has not yet separated from the thrilling scene.


    It can be imagined that Tang Zhiqiu should be on the way to the hospital now if Xu Shaotang hadn''t stopped the attack of the leader named brother Dao in time!


    In the face of song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu, the smart Chu Linfeng has probably guessed what happened when he saw brother Dao lying on the ground twitching.


    Chu Linfeng came to Chu Ningxue with cold and frosty face, pulled her up, pointed to brother Dao lying on the ground and asked, "tell me, what have you done?"


    See half dead knife elder brother, Chu Ning snow that red swollen cheek instantly turned into pig liver color.


    Everyone has noticed the face of Chu Ning snow, Chu Lin Feng has now confirmed that his guess is right.


    "Pa!"


    Chu Linfeng raised his hand and slapped it on Chu Ningxue''s face. He said angrily: "you stupid woman! Do you know what you''re doing? Do you want the Tang and song families and our Chu family to live forever? "


    Now he finally understands why song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu are so angry. Even he himself feels extremely angry about such things. If it wasn''t for the sake of Chu Ningxue''s little relationship with the Chu family, he would make Chu Ningxue disappear from the world!


    Although Chu Linfeng also wanted to teach song Yiyan a lesson, it would never be in this way. He could use all kinds of means and conspiracies to compete with song Yiyan for Tang Zhiqiu, because those are within the scope of the rules. Once beyond the rules, almost no one can protect him.


    Chu Ning snow Leng Leng touched his cheek, can''t believe, even Chu Linfeng also slapped himself in front of so many people''s face.


    "Ah Chu Ning Xue covered her cheek and burst into tears. She let out a cry: "why, why do you all help Tang Zhiqiu? Why can she teach me? Why can''t I teach her? "


    The cry broke her heart, as if to empty her body.


    Song Yiyan coldly looked at the crazy Chu Ningxue and said in a cold voice: "we are all real aristocratic children! We can fight with each other by all kinds of intrigues, but we will never hire murderers to kill people! You can do it, unless you are never found out, but unfortunately, you are found out! ""I didn''t hire a murderer!" Chu Ning snow with his sharp voice, with a cry, said aloud: "I just want to teach Tang Zhiqiu, I want to let her know, I Chu Ning snow can''t let her bully!"


    Tang Zhiqiu is too lazy to pay attention to Chu Ningxue''s sophistry, and says to Chu Linfeng: "I''ve brought it to you. Do you want to ask if she hired someone to kill someone! If you still think you are a descendant of a noble family in the capital, you will hand over Chu Ningxue to us, and we in the Tang and Song Dynasties will no longer pursue this matter! "


    Chu Linfeng didn''t answer Tang Zhiqiu''s words, but went to the half dead brother Dao. When he walked past, he already had a fruit knife in his hand.


    "Poof Chi", Chu Linfeng''s fruit knife has been inserted into brother Dao''s thigh.


    "Ah..." Brother Dao, half dead, uttered a shrill scream in an instant.


    Chu Linfeng didn''t have any pity expression on his face. He turned a deaf ear to brother Dao''s scream. He asked coldly, "tell me, who let you do it to them? What did the person who asked you to do? Tell me exactly what he said


    Every time he asked a question, his hand held the handle of the knife and swayed around. From beginning to end, there was no change in the expression on his face.


    Brother Dao kept screaming, and the shrill voice made everyone feel numb.


    "I Say it! I said Brother Dao pinched his thigh hard to relieve the pain, and said intermittently: "the boss said The woman who said someone had offended him asked us to take the two men back If not If you don''t go back, just Do Do it. He also gave Gave us a License plate number... "

 Chapter 323

    Hearing brother Dao''s words, the expression on Chu Linfeng''s face finally changed. "If you can''t catch it, you can do it." what''s the point of hiring a murderer?


    What''s more, it''s the people of the Tang and Song Dynasties who will be killed! How can I bring this stupid woman out! Chu Linfeng is very sorry now.


    "No! I didn''t let brother long catch people! " Chu Ning Xue also heard brother Dao''s words, cried and climbed over, pointed to brother Dao and scolded: "he lied! I just let brother long teach them a lesson for me! I didn''t let him kill! I didn''t... "


    Chu Ning Xue gets up, doesn''t know where the strength comes from, pounces on brother Dao''s body, pinches brother Dao''s neck, and cries out: "you''re bullshit, what do you want to frame me! I didn''t ask brother long to kill... "


    Brother Dao was strangled by her neck, and his limbs were constantly struggling. However, he was hurt seriously by Xu Shaotang''s foot, and then he was bled by Chu Linfeng. He had no strength at all, so he could only grow up and cry, hoping that someone could save him.


    Tang Zhiqiu pulls Chu Ningxue away from brother Dao and says coldly, "it''s too late to think about killing people now!"


    "I really didn''t let him kill!" Holding Tang Zhiqiu''s leg, Chu Ningxue cried out: "he framed me. Someone must have framed me!"


    Listen to Chu Ning snow hoarse excuse, Chu Linfeng also showed the look of thinking.


    "It''s no use arguing!" Song Yiyan said: "we''ll catch your date, and we''ll let him confront you face to face, so that you don''t say that the people of the Tang and Song Dynasties unite to bully you!"


    Since they already know that this matter is really related to Chu Ningxue, they will certainly not let go of the man named Longge. Just a few gangsters dare to attack the people of the Tang and Song dynasties. Do they really think that these aristocratic families are in vain?


    "He''s not my best friend!" Chu Ning Xue cried: "it''s all his wishful thinking. I just regard him as a chess piece. How can Chu Ning Xue see such a man?"


    Playing wild geese all day long and being pecked by wild geese, Chu Ningxue has such experience now.


    "It''s none of our business whether he''s your friend or not!" Tang Zhiqiu looked at Chu Ningxue disdainfully, then looked at Chu Linfeng with an iron face: "what do you say? Do you want to put her at our disposal, or do you want to be determined to protect her? "


    If Chu Linfeng hands over the people to them, it''s easy to do. If Chu Linfeng insists on protecting Chu Ningxue, the rest will be left to the old people of the two families.


    In the face of Tang Zhiqiu''s extremely determined attitude, Chu Linfeng couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. He kept pacing back and forth in the room. The people who were with him were scared by the scene and didn''t dare to take a breath. It was the first time that they saw Chu Linfeng forced to this point.


    Xu Shaotang has been secretly observing Chu Ningxue''s expression, but also thinking about another possibility.


    If what Chu Ningxue said is true, then this matter is a little complicated. Obviously, someone wants to take advantage of the contradiction between Tang Zhiqiu and Chu Ningxue to stir up the war between the three families in Tang, song and Chu!


    After a long time, Chu Linfeng finally made a decision, went to Tang Zhiqiu and song Yiyan and said, "I can give her to you for the time being, but you can''t deal with her without authorization until you know the truth of the matter! She is a member of our Chu family. Even if we have to deal with her, we will deal with her in person! "


    This is not only related to his face of Chu Linfeng, but also related to the reputation of Chu family. He has to be careful. Now he only hopes that Chu Ningxue is really framed, otherwise, the reputation of Chu family will be greatly reduced.


    "No way!" Tang Zhiqiu said: "you Chu family want face, I don''t want face in Tang and song families?! I didn''t deal with her in front of you. I''ve already given you face. Don''t push an inch! "


    "Tang Zhiqiu! You don''t want to push an inch! " Facing the aggressive Tang Zhiqiu, Chu Linfeng also began to be angry.


    When Tang Zhiqiu was about to put pressure on Chu Linfeng again, Xu Shaotang, who had never spoken, suddenly said, "promise him!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone looked at Xu Shaotang curiously. Since they entered this door, everyone thought that Xu Shaotang was just a follower of Tang Zhiqiu and song Yiyan. But listening to what he said just now, it seemed that his identity was not as simple as a follower.


    No Valet dares to make decisions for his master.


    Chu Linfeng also surprised to see Xu Shaotang, subconsciously to Tang Zhiqiu asked: "who is he?"


    "Xu Shaotang!" Without waiting for Tang Zhiqiu''s introduction, Xu Shaotang has already said his name.


    "Xu Shaotang?" Chu Linfeng looked at him in surprise, "Song Yinuo''s fiance, Tianhai Xu Shaotang?"


    They have heard about song Yinuo''s engagement, but countless people wonder why song Yinuo should be engaged to such a small person.


    "Exactly!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, walked to Chu Linfeng and said, "we can agree to your terms, but if we find out that Chu Ningxue really hired a murderer to kill her, we should see for ourselves how the Chu family dealt with her! If the Tang and song families are satisfied, they can''t let her handle it! "


    If what Chu Ning Xue said is true, it''s easy to do. At most, she can teach Chu Ning Xue a lesson. If she really hires murderers to kill people, that''s the only way to ensure the three families'' face.Chu Linfeng pointed to Tang Zhiqiu and song Yiyan and asked Xu Shaotang, "can you make decisions for them?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head, but said: "although I can''t decide for them, I will persuade them to agree to your terms, but you must also agree to the terms I just said!"


    "Yes!" Chu Linfeng nodded and asked Tang Zhiqiu and song Yiyan, "what do you say?"


    In his opinion, Xu Shaotang really thinks highly of himself. In these aristocratic families, except those who are married, other sons in law have little status. After all, the water thrown by the married daughter can''t let an unknown son-in-law interfere in the affairs of the aristocratic family.


    However, after hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tang Zhiqiu and song Yiyan just exchanged their eyes and soon agreed. Song Yiyan said, "yes, just do as my brother-in-law said! I hope you won''t do favoritism and malpractice then! "


    "Good! That''s great, quick Chu Linfeng looked up at Song Yiyan for the first time, "Song Yiyan, today in front of you, I Chu Linfeng can guarantee that if Chu Ningxue really hired murderers to kill you, I will give you a satisfactory account!"


    "I hope so!" Song Yiyan nods, pulls Tang Zhiqiu, escorts Chu Ningxue who has no strength to cry, and slowly leaves Zhuxi building.

 Chapter 324

    That night, song Yinian, who got the news, immediately sent someone to catch the "dragon brother" in Chu Ning Xue''s mouth. But when the person sent arrived, he only saw the body of "dragon brother".


    Obviously, some people didn''t want them to know the truth, so they chose to kill people.


    Because there is no proof of death, the treatment of Chu Ningxue is not good, too arbitrary, but the three masters have judged that this is a conspiracy against the three, the purpose is to start the war.


    After a few days, Chu Ning Xue is completely driven out of the capital after being taught a lesson by Chu Boju. At the same time, she is severely warned by Chu Boju. Without his permission, Chu Ning Xue can''t enter the capital!


    A warning words, completely cut off the idea of Chu Ning snow mixed into the upper class circle.


    Chu Boju''s way of dealing with it has also been recognized by the Tang and Song dynasties. It''s a small matter for young people to fight and make trouble. It''s still within the established rules of the game, and everyone can accept it.


    Because of this, song Yinian specially came to Xu Shaotang''s villa.


    Song Yinian and Xu Shaotang are drinking tea in the garden of the villa. They smile and ask, "what do you think of this?"


    "What do you think?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t tell me that you don''t have judgment in your heart. If you don''t have judgment, will you let Chu Ningxue leave the capital alive?"


    This old man, clearly in the heart already had the judgment, but also uses this kind of matter to compare him, intentionally takes him to make fun of?


    With a smile, song Yinian picked up the cup on the tea table, smelled the aroma of tea and said, "I want to ask you, who do you think is most likely to control this thing secretly? What do you think is the most likely of the seven families in Beijing? "


    Tang, song, Qin, Chu, Zhao, Wei and Han are all called the seven aristocratic families in Beijing. Strictly speaking, there should be eight aristocratic families, but that aristocratic family will not take part in the struggle of these seven aristocratic families, so we all call them the seven aristocratic families.


    Among the seven aristocratic families, the Tang and song families have formed allies, and the Zhao and Wei families are also allies. At present, the Han family, whose marriage with the Song family has failed, has no new trend. The Chu family is also actively looking for allies. Only the Qin family has not disclosed its intention to form an alliance with any other family.


    Under the seven great families, there are many families that attempt to go further. The complicated relationship between the seven great families and these families makes the situation in the capital more and more chaotic.


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and frowned: "at first I guessed it was the Han family, but when I think about it carefully, I think the Han family should not be so stupid."


    It is true that although there are many open and secret struggles among the major families, the Han family, who failed in their marriage with the Song family, should be the most hostile to the Song family at present. When this happens, normal people will first think that the Han family is behind the scenes.


    But it is because this is too obvious, so it seems so unreasonable. Even if the Han family wants to calculate the three, they are not stupid enough to do so obviously.


    In this way, Xu Shaotang can not find the object of suspicion.


    Song Yinian looked at Xu Shaotang with approval, nodded his head and said: "Lao Tang and I were the first to think of the Han family, but later on, we thought that the old fox of the Han family would not do such a thing that people would suspect him at a glance. Later, we suspected that it was Zhao and Wei families. But after thinking about it carefully, we thought that they should not do such a thing. We fought with the Chu family Come on, they won''t get any good... "


    This is the most troublesome thing for him at present. He clearly knows that someone is playing tricks in the dark, but there is no clue. The feeling of being against the dark and being against the light is very uncomfortable.


    "Well, don''t think about it." Xu Shaotang added another cup of hot tea for him and said with a smile, "if you can''t think of it, don''t think about it. Since this backstage agent has failed this time, there will definitely be another action. We just need to wait and see what happens. This is the best way at present."


    Song Yinian quietly thought about Xu Shaotang''s words, and for a long time he laughed with relief.


    "I just like your steady face when Mount Tai falls in front of me!" Song Yinian was more satisfied with his son-in-law and said to Xu Shaotang, "before I came here, Lao Tang specially asked me to say thank you to him in front of you. We all heard from the girls of the Tang family. If you didn''t help me this time, the girl would not be dead, but she would take off her skin!"


    "Honest Tang, it''s very polite. They are all family. They don''t say these words." Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile.


    Since Tang Zhiqiu is song Yiyan''s fiancee, it can also be regarded as his sister-in-law. Isn''t it right to save his sister-in-law? What else do you need to say thank you?


    Originally, it was just an ordinary polite remark, but song Yinian recognized a different flavor. He approached Xu Shaotang, looked him in the eyes carefully, and said with a smile, "listen to what you mean, it''s like admitting that you are Enoch''s fiance?"


    He knows that this kind of recognition is not just a verbal recognition, but a recognition from the heart. That is to say, Xu Shaotang, who hated his granddaughter in all ways before, completely accepted his granddaughter.


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little bit, which can be regarded as an answer to song Yinian.


    "Ha ha, I knew you would fall for Enoch sooner or later!" When he got Xu Shaotang''s affirmative answer, song Yinian laughed happily, looked at Xu Shaotang with a wink and asked, "when are you going to let me have a great grandson?""Well I''ll talk about it later. I''ll talk about it later. " Xu Shaotang took the cup to hide his embarrassment.


    What he is most afraid to hear now is about giving birth. When he was at home, Xu Wenzheng and his wife urged him to give birth. When he arrived in the capital, song Yinian began to urge him again. Did they all discuss this?


    He really wants to break through the "Yulong Jue" to the fourth level, and then make the women''s stomachs grow up, so as not to be urged to have children all day long. He wants to have children, but the key is to be able to have them.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s embarrassment, song Yinian was surprised and asked subconsciously, "don''t tell me you can''t, you boy?"


    Listen to this old man guessing here, Xu Shaotang almost sprayed the tea he drank into his mouth on his old face. This old man, do you really want to ask a man whether he can do it face to face?


    "I''m good! Very good Xu Shaotang looked at the old man and said firmly.


    "Oh, then I''m relieved!" Song Yinian finally let go.


    At this time, song Yinuo came home from work and saw his grandfather sitting in the backyard with Xu Shaotang. He rushed over and asked curiously, "grandfather, what''s the matter with you? What are you talking about with Xu Shaotang just now?"


    "We''re talking about when I''m going to have a great grandson." Song Yinian said with a smile.


    In a word, song Yinuo immediately fled

 Chapter 325

    Chu Ning snow, just a small episode, but let Xu Shaotang wake up.


    On the surface, the capital is as calm as a pool of stagnant water, but under this calm, there is a bomb that no one can see. Once the bomb detonates, the whole capital will become a pool of muddy water.


    Two days later, Xu Shaotang received the news that Lianxin had come to the capital.


    Compassion did not come to his temporary foothold, but with Mabo to find a new place to settle down, although with the capital, but also some distance.


    Pity heart''s action, let Xu Shaotang some curiosity, originally intended to go to pity heart''s foothold to see, but suddenly received a very unexpected invitation.


    An invitation from Chu Linfeng!


    Looking at the invitation in his hand, Xu Shaotang is a little confused. Even if he and Chu Linfeng have met, what does Chu Linfeng suddenly send someone to send this invitation?


    With this curiosity, Xu Shaotang came to the address written on the invitation.


    Island in the middle of the lake, Xianyun villa.


    Although it''s called "Xianyun", it''s very busy inside. You can see the grade of it from the rows of luxury cars parked at the door.


    Xu Shaotang gets out of the car. The waiter on Gong Li''s side immediately takes the key to his car and parks it for him.


    Chu Linfeng almost at the first time with people came over, said with a smile: "I thought you would not come."


    "Since you don''t think I''ll come, why send this invitation?" Xu Shaotang raised his invitation with a faint smile on his face.


    Chu Linfeng a smothering, then laughed: "to tell you the truth, although I contact with you for a short time, but a bit admire you."


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang said: "I should have been honored to be admired by the Chu family, but I don''t know what I have to admire. Of course, if you want to flatter me, I''m willing to accept it."


    It can be seen that Chu Linfeng is not a simple character. This can be seen when he extorted a confession from brother Dao that day.


    There is no doubt that Chu Linfeng has all these three characteristics. In time, Chu Linfeng might be a man like Chu Boju.


    There are many aristocratic children in the capital, but there are few like Han Yushu. Many of these aristocratic children look like a dandy on the surface, but in fact they are a kind of hiding. They don''t need to stand in front of the stage for many things. They just need to operate behind their backs. This is a kind of honing and a point that must be learned on the way to the top.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s teasing, Chu Linfeng didn''t get angry. He still kept a faint smile on his face and said: "since Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu will listen to you, it proves that you have the qualification to enter our circle. If you like, I think there will be many people willing to flatter you, so there is no shortage of me."


    "Hehe, what''s the advantage of entering your circle?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Of course!" Chu Linfeng turned around, pointed to the rows of luxury cars parked at the door, and said with a smile: "you see these cars. Many people linger here all day in order to enter our circle, but most of them are not qualified. But you are not the same. You are not only qualified to enter our circle, but also qualified to participate in our games. If you like, maybe the Xu family will become the eighth largest family in the capital in the future! "


    "Are you trying to woo me?"


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang finally understood Chu Linfeng''s plan. He invited him to come here and drew such a big cake for him. It turned out that it was to woo him. It seems that Chu Linfeng is also a man with great ambition.


    Chu Linfeng shook his head: "it''s not wooing, it''s cooperation!"


    "Oh, what''s the cooperation law?" Xu Shaotang deliberately showed a look of great interest and asked.


    Although he never wanted to cooperate with Chu Linfeng, he still wanted to know what medicine Chu Linfeng sold in his gourd, or whether Chu Linfeng was preparing to calculate who.


    Chu Linfeng waved his hand gently, holding back the people behind him, and said: "as far as I know, your Xu family is preparing to set up a branch in the capital. It seems that you also have plans to enter the capital?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, Xu family to set up a branch in the capital, is not a secret thing, Chu Linfeng know is normal.


    "You may think that the Tang and Song dynasties are enough for you to have a foothold in the capital, but you are wrong!" Speaking of this, Chu Linfeng showed a confident smile and said: "the capital is not as simple as you think. If the Xu family just wants to do business in the capital, the support of the Tang and Song Dynasties is really enough. However, if you want to become the eighth largest family in Beijing, the support of these two families alone is not enough! "


    "Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang made a sudden appearance and asked, "how do you want to cooperate with us?"


    He wanted to laugh in his heart. Chu Linfeng thought that everything was under his control. But he didn''t know that the Xu family had never thought of becoming the eighth largest family. If it wasn''t for solving the mystery in his heart, even he didn''t want to come to the capital for this muddy water.In this world, there is always no shortage of those self righteous people.


    Chu Linfeng didn''t rush to say his cooperation plan, but said with great interest: "I sent someone to inquire about it. You''ve really caused a lot of trouble in the past year. Even the Han family has made a grudge with you. You''ve caused so much trouble, but you can still stand here unharmed. I guess it has a lot to do with the dragon group? You seem to have a good relationship with the dragon group? "


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Xu Shaotang finally can''t help laughing. Now he finally understands Chu Linfeng or the whole Chu family''s wishful thinking. He keeps saying that he wants to cooperate with himself. It turns out that he''s focused on the dragon group. Even the dragon group wants to eat. Isn''t the Chu family afraid to break their teeth?


    "Is that funny?" A sullen look flashed on Chu Linfeng''s face.


    "It''s really funny!" When Xu Shaotang said this, Chu Linfeng''s face began to become cloudy and sunny, but Xu Shaotang didn''t care at all, but continued: "since you know the dragon group, you should know their role, right? Let''s not say whether I can influence the attitude of the dragon group. To say the least, even if the dragon group is really partial to the Chu family, do you think the people above will sit back and ignore it? "


    The dragon group is almost the most important weapon of the country. The Chu family even wants to extend their claws to the dragon group, and they are not afraid that the people above will cut off their claws directly!

 Chapter 326

    "Ha ha! So you''re worried about that. " Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chu Linfeng''s face finally looked a little better. "You don''t need to worry about this at all. You haven''t entered this circle yet. Naturally, you don''t know the rules of the game."


    "Let''s hear the rules of the game." Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know the rules of the game.


    Since you want to enter the capital, it''s good to know the rules of this circle in advance.


    Chu Linfeng said: "in fact, this rule is very simple. Apart from what you already know, you should not hurt people''s lives, there are two other points. One is that elders should not interfere in our games. The second point, which is also the most interesting, is that we should rely on our abilities! Therefore, I believe that as long as I can let the dragon team stand on my side with my own ability, it will not interfere in it.... "


    After all, it''s all the resources Xu Tang and his father need to cooperate with each other.


    To get, of course, also need to pay, this simple truth he still understand.


    Moreover, according to their conjecture, the reason why song Yinian was willing to marry song Yinuo to Xu Shaotang was that he also focused on the dragon group, which can influence the situation.


    It''s not so easy for Chu Linfeng to stand out among the younger generation. He also has many opponents, but with the help of longzu, it''s much easier.


    While they were talking, two more cars came in at the door. Although it was not a luxury car, it had attracted the attention of the people in the villa, because it was a Camouflage Military car!


    There are not many people who can drive this kind of Camouflage Military Vehicle here. In addition to the conspicuous license plate number, Chu Linfeng has already guessed the identity of the bearer, and his face is beginning to become a little ugly.


    The car door opened and two people stepped down from the car. Although they were only wearing ordinary casual clothes, they exuded a unique strong smell of soldiers.


    "Perhaps, you will soon become a hot figure in Beijing!" Chu Linfeng took a look at Xu Shaotang and then looked at the young people who got out of the car. "I hope they didn''t compete with me for you "


    since Chu Linfeng can guess the relationship between Xu Shaotang and longzu, and his opponents who play in the same circle can also guess, he will think of using the relationship between Xu Shaotang and longzu to make longzu stand in the line. How can his opponents not think of this?


    After all, everyone knows the importance of the dragon group in their game.


    Xu Shaotang is a little funny. Listening to Chu Linfeng''s meaning, it seems that he has become a sweet cake in the eyes of these aristocratic children in Beijing?


    Since these aristocratic children all know the existence of the dragon group, don''t they think that the Dragon Group will really stand in line? If the dragon team wants to stand in line, is it still the dragon team? How can the dragon group formed by the Dragon generals serve a certain person or force?


    Dragon group, always loyal to China!


    "Oh, Captain Zhao and battalion commander Wei, why are you two here today? "


    a word from Chu Linfeng has already pointed out the identities of these two people, Zhao Zian of Zhao family and Wei Yu of Wei family.


    They both look about the same age as Xu Shaotang, a captain and a battalion commander. Maybe in the eyes of people who don''t know, such a position is not a great achievement. But since they are from Zhao and Wei families, how can they be so simple?


    "Why, isn''t Chu Shao''s Xianyun villa still open to welcome guests?" Zhao Zian''s resolute face showed a joking expression, obviously did not pay attention to Chu Linfeng''s words.


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang knew that Chu Linfeng was the boss of Xianyun villa.


    Wei Yu also stepped forward and looked at Xu Shaotang beside Chu Linfeng. Then he looked at Chu Linfeng himself and said with a smile, "Chu Shao''s speed is fast enough!"


    Chu Linfeng''s heart is tight. These two people are really here for Xu Shaotang!


    "Just like each other!" Chu Linfeng said, "your speed is not slow either!"


    Now, Chu Linfeng has affirmed that Xu Shaotang really has an unusual relationship with the dragon group! The more people fight, the more it shows that Xu Shaotang can really affect the dragon team!


    The Chu family may make mistakes, but can the Zhao family and the Wei family also make mistakes?


    Only Xu Shaotang knows that they are all wrong! He has a long relationship with the dragon group, which is true, but it is impossible for him to let the dragon group participate in the boring games of these aristocratic children!


    Although he and Longjiang are close friends, if he dares to be evil to Huaxia, I''m afraid Longjiang will be the first one to attack him.


    As he sighed in his heart, Zhao Zian and Wei Yu had left Chu Lin behind and walked towards him.


    "Hello, I''m Zhao Zian, red sword commando."


    "Hello, I''m Wei Yu, bayonet camp." Wei Yu''s loud voice made Xu Shaotang''s ears tingle.


    Hearing their self introduction, Xu Shaotang politely held out his hand and held them together: "Hello, Tianhai, Xu Shaotang."


    Although their self introductions were very simple, they won Xu Shaotang''s appreciation for the time being.The red sword commando team, the first anti-terrorism special combat team established in China, can show the strength of this team.


    As for the bayonet battalion, it can be traced back to the war more than 70 years ago. In that year, this unit used the bayonet in its hand to resist the enemy force twice as strong as its own force. After that battle, only three people in that unit survived. In order to recognize their achievements, the higher authorities specially awarded them the title of "bayonet" battalion, which has been kept up to now.


    At their age, it''s really amazing that they can be the leaders of these two famous troops. Although they have the support of their family, if they don''t have real Kung Fu, they can''t sit in this position. You know, the army is a place where the strong are respected. How can they convince the public if they don''t have enough strength?


    "Now that you are here, let''s sit down together." Chu Linfeng came over and said to them.


    Wei Yu nodded and said with a smile: "we just have this idea. We haven''t come to Chu Shao''s territory for a long time. I don''t know if there are any new dishes here?"


    "I have new dishes here every day!" Chu Linfeng said lightly.


    "That''s great! It''s hard for us to slip out of the army. We should improve our food here. " Zhao Zian laughed, then added: "but let''s make it clear in advance that we are in a hurry, but we don''t have any money on us. I don''t think Chu Shao would mind?"


    Chu Linfeng secretly scolded two words in his heart, but said quietly on his face: "you two can come here to give me face. How can I accept your money? When you come to me, you can eat with your heart open! "

 Chapter 327

    In the magnificent decorated private room, there was no greeting that had not been seen for a long time, but a strong smell of gunpowder.


    Wei Yu and Zhao Zian obviously didn''t regard themselves as guests. Wei Yu said to Chu Lin in his unique voice, "Chu Shao, you are too mean. Our two brothers come to you hungry. Will you give us these things?"


    There are not many dishes on the table, but they are full of color, fragrance and flavor. At least Xu Shaotang didn''t pick out any problems.


    Chu Linfeng touched his jaw, with a faint smile on his face, and asked, "what would battalion commander Wei want to eat? As long as you can say it, Linfeng will prepare for you. "


    "Come on, we are here to eat. Do you expect others to treat you well?" One side of Zhao Zian''s mouth although said to persuade Wei Yu''s words, but the irony in these words is directed at Chu Linfeng.


    Wei Yu nodded and said, "I think so. "


    in the face of these two people, Chu Linfeng couldn''t keep his smile any longer. He said in a calm voice," Zhao Zian and Wei Yu, if you don''t feel comfortable in my Xianyun villa, you can leave now. To tell you the truth, watching you also affects my appetite. "


    he felt that he was polite enough to these two people. If he were someone else, he might have been kicked out long ago.


    "Ha ha, don''t pretend?" Wei Yu stared at Chu Linfeng and said with a laugh, "wouldn''t it be better to be like this? We just can''t bear to see you as a hypocrite. "


    They and Chu Linfeng are competitors. Why should they be like friends?


    Listen to these three people at the dinner table, Xu Shaotang put down his chopsticks, said with a smile: "I think if you fight to see each other unhappy, you can go out to fight."


    "That''s a good proposal!" Zhao Zian fuzhang laugh, "Chu Linfeng, or we go out to fight?"


    Chu Linfeng tightly clenched his fist and glared at Zhao Zian: "are you really here to look for trouble?"


    "Do you think I look fake?" Zhao Zian asked with a smile.


    "Good!" Chu Linfeng patted the table, "since you are here to find something, I don''t have to be polite. Don''t you want to compare with me? Just in time, I also want to see if you two can afford your own positions! "


    Others have come to their door. If they don''t fight, others may think that Chu Linfeng is afraid of them.


    Chu family also controls Longxi military region, one of the eight military regions. Although Chu Linfeng didn''t join the army, he received very strict training since childhood. Moreover, he also came out of the devil training camp of Longxi military region. Can he not have any real Kung Fu?


    Among them, song Yiyan was the only one who didn''t go to the military for training, which is the reason why some of us don''t like him.


    "This room won''t open. Let''s go outside!" Wei Yu stood up and said.


    "Please Chu Linfeng took the lead to walk out of the room.


    Zhao Zian and Wei Yu looked at each other and said to Xu Shaotang, "is Xu Shao interested in going to the war?"


    "That''s what I mean!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Since there is a good play to watch, Xu Shaotang certainly won''t refuse. In fact, he also wants to know what these aristocratic children fight for all day.


    When he came to the open space outside, Chu Linfeng stood still, looked coldly at Zhao Zian and Wei Yu, and asked, "who will go first? Why don''t we go together? "


    His tone was so arrogant that he didn''t look at Zhao Zian and Wei Yu.


    "I''ll do it!" Wei Yu blocked Zhao Zian, who was about to step forward, and said with a smile, "it''s disgraceful even if we win together. I''ve heard that you Chu family have a set of boxing skills handed down by family, and I''ve long wanted to learn them!"


    As they set off in the open space, all the guests in Xianyun villa came from the house. The competition between the three young people in the capital is really rare. No one wants to miss this wonderful scene.


    Just as Wei Yu rolled up his sleeves to compete with Chu Linfeng, the crowd around him was suddenly pushed away.


    Then, there was a burst of exclamation in the crowd, and the beautiful women looked at the man who came out of the crowd with a full face.


    "Wow, so handsome, how can there be such a handsome man in the world!"


    "It''s over. I think I''ve fallen in love with him!"


    A few flower crazy women have been completely conquered by this handsome man, and they want to throw themselves into this man''s arms immediately.


    The man who can make women crazy and men jealous, in addition to Mu Tiance, where can we find a second person?


    Xu Shaotang looks at this man who has his own aura everywhere. How can mu Tiance always be haunted? He can meet him everywhere!


    Mu Tiance didn''t pay attention to the women''s eyes and the men''s envious eyes. Instead, he went straight over and said with a laugh, "ha ha, Xu Shaotang, you are so boring. You are even interested in watching the competition between these clowns and the common hooligans.""What did he just say?" A childe brother pushed the people around him and asked in a low voice: "he said these three are clowns?"


    The people next to him nodded a little numbly. He was also surprised by the "clowns" of this handsome man. He dared to say that these three people were clowns. No matter what he would face next, he was undoubtedly admired by everyone at this moment.


    The three in the field also suspended the competition between them and looked at mu Tiance, who was raving.


    In front of all the people, mu Tiance said that he was a "clown", and the look on the three faces was not very good-looking.


    "You''re very familiar." Chu Linfeng looked at mu Tiance and asked, "may I have your name?"


    Those who dare to talk to them like this are either fools or heroes. Obviously, mu Tiance doesn''t look like a fool.


    "You deserve to know?" Mu Tiance said in his usual arrogant tone that his eyes only looked at Xu Shaotang, but did not look at Chu Linfeng.


    Ignore!


    Chu Linfeng instantly smothers, and his face seems to be slapped severely. He feels the burning pain for the first time.


    "You''re crazy!" Chu Linfeng clenched his fist, "let me see how crazy you are!"


    In a word, Chu Linfeng has stepped forward, and his fist full of explosive power attacks mu Tiance like a heavy hammer.


    "Bang"


    when his fists and palms meet, mu Tiance is still in a posture of contempt for all living beings, while Chu Linfeng has covered his arm and fallen to the ground. Just now, the bone of his arm has been broken. In front of the public, he doesn''t cry out, he just grits his teeth and bears the intense pain, and the sweat drops on his forehead.


    Except for Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the other people were as dull as wooden chickens.

 Chapter 328

    killer!


    Zhao Zian and Wei Yu looked at each other and saw a strong shock in each other''s eyes.


    Although they don''t know Chu Linfeng''s skill, they also know that Chu Linfeng is by no means a layman. Since he was killed, he didn''t reply?


    More importantly, since this man dared to abolish Chu Linfeng in full view of the public, it shows that he did not pay attention to the Chu family at all. The status of Wei and Zhao families is not higher than that of Chu family. Since he did not pay attention to Chu family, he naturally did not pay attention to Wei and Zhao families.


    Xu Shaotang smile, helpless to look at mu Tiance, said: "you are still so crazy."


    "It''s not madness, it''s confidence!" Mu Tiance shakes his head and finally moves his eyes away from Xu Shaotang. He looks at Chu Linfeng who insists on Wu Ziyan. At the same time, he glances at Zhao Zian and Wei Yu who are shocked. He says faintly: "this is a game between Xu Shaotang and me. You are not qualified to participate in it. If you are interested, you may choose to watch the war."


    Quiet! silent!


    Once again, we were shocked by mu Tiance''s arrogant words. How crazy was the man? He said that the three families of Chu, Wei and Zhao were not qualified to participate in their games?


    Only Xu Shaotang knows that this mu Tiance may really have such a crazy qualification. A person who doesn''t even pay attention to Qin Guozhu can accept it no matter how crazy he is.


    "You can continue to play with them here. Excuse me for not accompanying you!" Xu Shaotang takes a look at mu Tiance, who is crazy in the sky, and turns to walk out.


    If there is "the most crazy Award" in the world, mu Tiance will surely win the award without any suspense. He is arrogant, arrogant, conceited, arrogant and has a sense of superiority. Xu Shaotang is very uncomfortable with his arrogance.


    However, mu Tiance stopped in front of him and said with a smile: "I''m not interested in playing with these mole ants. If you want to play, I can accompany you. "


    everyone was hurt by mu Tiance''s ten thousand points again. Although all the people present were dignified, most of them were able to say two words in the capital. How could they be called" mole ants "by mu Tiance?


    "What do you want?" Xu Shaotang has been a bit annoyed by mu Tiance''s entanglement. He said in a calm voice: "you want to play, don''t you? Good! I''ll play with you! To divide or to decide life and death? "


    From the first time he saw mu Tiance, he had an inexplicable hostility towards himself. Last time in Beijing, he had a simple hand with mu Tiance.


    Even so, he still didn''t understand that mu Tiance always wanted to treat himself as an opponent. The key is that he didn''t seem to compete with him for anything. Even if Mu Tiance regarded him as a rival, he would be a little more open-minded!


    Although mu Tiance didn''t attack him directly or indirectly, he was always entangled by such a person, and no one would feel better.


    "It''s a matter of life and death as well as a matter of victory." Mu Tiance''s face was still a calm smile, and then said: "of course, I don''t want to end the game so early. I said that the hero''s road is too lonely. With an opponent like you, the road won''t be too boring."


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at mu Tiance, with the same confident smile on his face, and asked, "are you so sure it''s me who died, not you?"


    Although it was a simple fight last time, Xu Shaotang has basically judged mu Tiance''s strength. As long as mu Tiance does not enter the realm of alchemy, he is not afraid.


    "Not sure!" Mu Tiance shook his head frankly and said, "I can''t see the depth of your strength. I think your strength should not be under me."


    For mu Tiance''s honesty, Xu Shaotang was very surprised and asked, "right here?"


    "All right!" Mu Tiance nodded, scanned the crowd, and said with a smile, "let''s fight here, just to let these ants know how unbearable they are."


    A strong sense of war rose up in the open space in an instant. Even people outside the battle circle felt a huge pressure.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance face each other face to face, and a fierce fighting spirit bursts out of their eyes, as if they can see sparks. Sparks splash and burn in the air, like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, which makes people tremble instantly.


    Chu Linfeng, who has been hurt a lot, has been helped up. It''s not easy to feel humiliated by mu Tiance in public. But fortunately, all the people here, except Xu Shaotang, have been humiliated by mu Tiance, so he doesn''t have to feel humiliated.


    Feeling the enormous pressure brought by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, Chu Linfeng now knows that maybe for that man, they are really like ants


    It''s moving!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance shot at the same time. As their bodies soared into the air, a gust of wind suddenly rolled up around them.


    Although this strong wind can''t blow a hair, it makes the people present feel almost tottering. It''s momentum! Belongs to the momentum of the strong!


    "Bang Bang..."


    While they are struggling to support each other, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have already exchanged hands one after another. There is a dead silence in the open space. Only the voices of the two people''s hands are constantly hitting the deep soul of the people."They really How strong Wei Yu was staring at the two people who seemed to come out of the martial arts novels. Now he knew that he was just a frog in the well.


    Zhao Zian didn''t speak, but his heart was also shocked. His eyes showed a fiery light. He clenched his fists tightly. His fingernails had penetrated into his palm, and a dazzling red blood flashed in his hands.


    "Poof Chi", mu Tiance, who was in the air, suddenly looked at the wound on his arm in disbelief.


    "You lost!" Xu Shaotang stood still and said, looking at mu Tiance who was slightly dull.


    Mu Tiance woke up from his sluggish state, put on an extremely serious look, shook his head and said: "I didn''t lose, as long as I''m alive, I didn''t lose!"


    The true Qi has gathered, and mu Tiance is ready to fight to the death. He is not angry because Xu Shaotang has hurt himself. He only has crazy excitement in his eyes.


    "Come on!" Mu Tiance laughs: "let''s see who can live to the end!"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang''s fighting spirit was also fully aroused, and his whole body was full of genuine Qi. He flew up and killed mu Tiance.


    The speed of the two people''s fight is getting faster and faster, people can hardly see their figure, only see two fuzzy shadows constantly shaking in front of them.


    "Bang!"


    Mu Tiance hit the ground heavily, this time, the corner of his mouth has shed a trace of blood.

 Chapter 329

    Xu Shaotang is preparing for Chen Sheng''s pursuit when he suddenly hears two shouts: "dare you, Lizi?"


    One hand has been hit by the wind, just blocking Xu Shaotang''s attack on mu Tiance''s route, while the other hand is straight to his back, forcing him to turn back and dodge.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly retreats, this just sees these two people''s appearance clearly.


    The two old men with white hair and whiskers are full of ravines on their faces. Although they give people a feeling of old age, they exude great power.


    Two congenital masters again!


    Xu Shaotang looks at these two old people who suddenly appear with a complicated look. When did the congenital master become so worthless?


    As Xu Shaotang looked at the two elders, mu Tiance, who had fallen to the ground, got up, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and cheered to the two elders with a cold face: "go away, this is between me and him!"


    "Young Lord, come back with us!" The slightly skinny old man respectfully said to Mu Tiance, "you are not his opponent now."


    "I told you to go away!" Mu Tiance roared and pushed away the old man who was standing in front of him. He said to Xu Shaotang enthusiastically: "Xu Shaotang, we haven''t won yet. Come again!"


    Yes, as long as he is alive, he will never admit defeat!


    Mu Tiance was preparing to attack Xu Shaotang again. The old man stood in front of him again, still respectful: "young master, you have been injured. It''s not too late to fight again."


    "Get out of here!" Mu Tiance held his fist and said: "don''t force me to fight you!"


    "Young master, go back!" The old man still tried his best to persuade him.


    "I told you to go away!" Mu Tiance''s anger was finally aroused and he slapped the old man on the chest.


    His angry chapter is not light, but the old man did not dodge and accepted his hand. The huge power will shock the old man back a few steps, and a trace of blood will flow from the corner of his mouth. The old man didn''t care about his injury and stood in front of Mu Tiance again.


    "Young master, please come back with us!"


    The fatter old man over there also stepped forward and stood in front of Mu Tiance with the thin old man, but he was facing Xu Shaotang.


    He did so in order to prevent Xu Shaotang from suddenly attacking mu Tiance.


    In the face of the two old men''s obstruction, mu Tiance''s face is blue, but he has nothing to do. If he wants to compete with Xu Shaotang again, he can''t do it unless he kills the two old men in front of him first.


    Mu Tiance glared at the two elders. After a long time, the anger on his face gradually faded. In exchange for a long sigh, he said to Xu Shaotang across the two elders, "Xu Shaotang, I lost this time, but the game between us has just begun!"


    If there is no one to stop him, he will not give up until he dies. But now, with these two elders, it is impossible for him to fight with Xu Shaotang.


    He is a proud man. The fight is suspended because of his people''s resistance. Even if Xu Shaotang is at a disadvantage, he will admit defeat to Xu Shaotang. This is his pride, and no one can deprive him!


    "Whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang resisted the idea of killing mu Tiance on the spot and quietly looked at the master and servant.


    Mu Tiance raised his eyes, looked at Xu Shaotang with a complicated look through the gap between the two old men''s bodies, blushed and said, "this time you''ll spare my life. If you lose in my hands, I''ll spare your life as well."


    Let a proud man like mu Tiance say these words, the deep sense of shame in his heart has almost swallowed him up. If it were not for the two elders'' obstruction, he would rather die than say that Xu Shaotang spared his life.


    Xu Shaotang smile, nodded: "then I thank you in advance, but I should not give you this opportunity."


    To treat a proud person, you need to be more proud than him, or Xu Shaotang himself is a very proud person, but he didn''t even realize it.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill mu Tiance now. It''s just that there are two more congenital experts in the field. If he tries his best to fight, he is confident that he can leave all the bodies of the three. But the current situation is very clear. I''m afraid that the two old men will stop him from fighting mu Tiance. In this case, as long as mu Tiance wants to go, he doesn''t want to go Maybe we can catch up with him.


    "Very good!" Mu Tiance nodded: "you are a respectable opponent. As a respect for you, I will play this game with you


    "With pleasure!" Xu Shaotang also said impolitely.


    Mu Tiance nodded to Xu Shaotang, then glared at the old man standing in front of him and said in a deep voice, "go!"


    Looking at the back of the master and servant, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a reluctant look. Mu Tiance will become one of his most powerful opponents in the future, but he failed to kill this opponent in the cradle. This feeling really made him uncomfortable.


    Until mu Tiance''s figure completely disappeared in sight, the dull people slowly recovered.Today, they are lucky to see a real duel between the experts, and the invincible beautiful man was defeated by Xu Shaotang!


    "Xu Shaotang, I have overestimated you as much as possible, but I didn''t expect to underestimate you." Chu Linfeng sighed, covered the broken arm and came over. His face was full of loss.


    He had imagined that he would approach the dragon group with the help of Xu Shaotang. Now it seems that it is no longer necessary.


    They are playing a game, and Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are not playing a game. Just as mu Tiance said, they may not even have the qualification to participate in the game, and those who can defeat mu Tiance may not have any interest in the game.


    "I also underestimated mu Tiance..." Xu Shaotang murmured.


    Looking at the attitude of the two elders towards mu Tiance, we can see that mu Tiance''s identity is definitely not simple. What kind of family is mu Tiance in? Even his servants have innate power. What kind of cultivation is the master of Mu family?


    Chu Linfeng didn''t go to see Xu Shaotang any more. Instead, he went to Zhao Zian and Wei Yu and asked with a bitter smile, "do we have to continue the competition?"


    "I''ve been injured. Even if I win, you won''t win. There''s no need to go down!" Wei Yu said lightly.


    In fact, Xu Tang did not want to know how to choose between linchu and Linfeng?


    With Wei Yu and Zhao Zian leaving, the farce is coming to an end

 Chapter 330

    Instead of going home, Xu went to Shaoyun villa.


    This time, he didn''t sneak in like last time, but swaggered in.


    Of course, this is only a superficial phenomenon. In fact, he deliberately alerted the guards and was escorted in by them.


    "I said if you two could be polite!" Xu Shaotang helplessly said to the two soldiers escorting him: "I really know long Fei. I''ll see you later."


    "Wait till you see me!" They were not polite to Xu Shaotang.


    Although Xu Shaotang tells about Longfei, Tantai Jingming, Mu Mu and others, it''s their duty to take charge of the external defense. Xu Shaotang''s new face breaks in, and they will definitely take it in and give it to Longfei for disposal.


    In fact, they were very polite to Xu Shaotang. They didn''t tie him up, they just pointed a gun at him. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t given the names of the members of the dragon group, they would be on their way to the interrogation room now.


    Long Fei, who is still training his team members, comes here after receiving the notice. He looks like Xu Shaotang, who is captured by his own men. He can''t help laughing: "Xu Shaotang, you have today, too."


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, the two team members wisely pointed down their guns and reported to Long Fei: "report to the team leader, those who break into the outer defense line have arrived. Please give instructions from the team leader!"


    After hearing Long Fei''s words, they knew that this man really knew him. Of course, there was no need to point a gun at him.


    "Go down!" Long Fei replied to them.


    When the two left, Long Fei went forward, hugged Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and asked, "how can I come here when I have time? Are you going to guide my people? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are the master. What else do you need me to guide? I''m here for your father. "


    "What''s the matter?" The expression on Long Fei''s face suddenly became a little serious.


    Xu Shaotang, a man with his own aura of misfortune, came to find his father. He subconsciously thought that it was not a good thing.


    Seeing Long Fei''s expression, Xu Shaotang certainly understood what he was thinking in his heart. He gave him a white look and said, "don''t worry. I''ll come to him and ask him something. Alas, I have a headache thinking about these things. I don''t know if he knows."


    In fact, he came to Longjiang to ask about Mu Tiance. He just took a chance, hoping that Longjiang would know mu Tiance''s identity.


    Since he and mu Tiance are destined to be rivals, it is very necessary to understand the power behind this opponent first, otherwise, who knows if there will be any old monsters in Mu family suddenly.


    "Oh, so it is." Long Fei finally put down his heart, patted him on the shoulder and said, "you can go there by yourself. Next time you come, remember to breathe first."


    "What''s the matter? Just give me the pass of dragon group?" Xu Shaotang reached out and said with a smile.


    Long Fei patted off his paw and said with a smile, "it''s OK to give you a pass. As long as you join the dragon group, I''ll give you any pass!"


    Although their father and son have a good relationship with Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is not a member of the dragon group after all. This pass can''t be given freely.


    "Well, I think it''s better to forget it. You need a pass and sell yourself." With a smile, Xu Shaotang turns and walks to the location of the Dragon general.


    ¡­¡­


    The dragon will not be in the room, but in the open space behind the room to bask in the sun.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, Long Jiang didn''t show any surprise. He turned his wheelchair towards Xu Shaotang and asked, "are you here to ask about Mu Tiance?"


    Sure enough! Xu Shaotang''s heart is very happy to see that Lailong will know mu Tiance''s identity.


    For Long Jiang, his competition with mu Tiance in Xianyun villa today is no secret. As long as the old man wants to know, most things in the capital can''t be hidden from him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "what is mu Tiance''s identity? Is it related to the things you deliberately hide?"


    "I was going to tell you later, but I didn''t expect that you would be against mu Tiance so soon." Dragon will have some helpless said.


    "I don''t even know how mu Tiance can be against me. It''s just baffling!" Dragon will be helpless, but Xu Shaotang is depressed.


    "Push me for a walk. I haven''t been out in the sun for a long time." The Dragon gently put his palm on his disabled leg and sighed: "if you are old enough, if you don''t bask in the sun, this old bone will soon be useless..."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang stepped forward to hold long Jiang''s wheelchair and slowly pushed him to the grass. The warm sun was shining on him, which made people feel more lazy.


    Although it''s still chilly in spring, many flowers are still in bud, waiting for the warm sunshine to let them bloom completely.


    "What do you think of Mu Tiance?" Long Jiang caresses his palm and doesn''t rush to tell Xu Shaotang about Mu Tiance''s identity.Xu Shaotang lowered his head and thought about it. He said, "arrogance, conceit, superciliousness, and a strong sense of superiority."


    The dragon will smile and ask, "is that all


    If Xu Shaotang''s comments on mu Tiance are all these, he will be disappointed.


    "More than that, of course!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "although he is arrogant and conceited, he is more open and aboveboard. Even if he is a villain, he is a real villain. He is much better than those hypocrites. "


    in his eyes, mu Tiance is a very contradictory person. His several meetings with mu Tiance were not friendly, but mu Tiance did not act or use any tricks. Although unwilling to admit defeat, but in the case of irreparable said so magnanimous.


    By comparison, mu Tiance is much more honest than Xu Shaotang.


    "Your evaluation of Mu Tiance is to the point." Long Jiang nodded slightly and asked, "what do you think of Mu Tiance''s strength?"


    "Very strong!" Xu Shaotang said seriously: "if it wasn''t for the breakthrough in the Middle East, I would have had to draw with him. Therefore, although mu Tiance is crazy, he has crazy capital. "


    "Well, mu Tiance really has the capital to be arrogant!" Long Jiang nodded, but a helpless expression appeared on his face and sighed: "these are just what you see. When you know mu Tiance''s identity, you may understand that strength is only one of his arrogant capital!"


    "Oh, it seems that his identity should be highly respected?" Xu Shaotang said, half squinting.


    The Dragon general nodded and asked, "have you ever heard of the hermit family?"

 Chapter 331

    "The hermit family?" Xu Shaotang shook his head.


    In his memory, he had never heard anything about the hermit family, and even heard the name for the first time.


    Long Jiang holds the wheelchair with his hand and moves gently. The wheelchair turns to Xu Shaotang, stares at Xu Shaotang''s face full of doubts and says: "the hermit family can also be called the guwu family! I think it might be easier for you to understand that. "


    It''s really easier to understand. You can roughly guess the strength of the family by just relying on the word "guwu".


    In this way, he can understand why all the servants around mu Tiance are congenital masters.


    Guwu is something that China is gradually losing. But since this mu family is known as the guwu family, there must be a lot of guwu skills handed down from generation to generation. It''s not uncommon for such a family to have a master like mu Tiance.


    "How come no one has ever mentioned this family?" Xu Shaotang doubts a way.


    The guwu family must be an expert family. If they want to, why did the Mu family choose to live in seclusion? Judging from mu Tiance''s choice of him as an opponent, it is obvious that the guwu family does not want to live in seclusion.


    "That needs to be said a long time ago." The face of the Dragon general is full of memories.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "let''s talk about it slowly. Anyway, I have nothing to do for the time being."


    Even if he has something to do, he should first understand the situation of the guwu family. At present, this is the thing he most wants to know.


    "Let''s talk slowly, as long as you don''t dislike my old man''s wordiness." With a faint smile, the Dragon general began to say slowly: "in China, there are not many people who know the existence of the Mu family. Among these families in the capital, only the Qin family knows. The reason why the Mu family has not been known to the world is because of the agreement between them and us. "


    "Agreement? What agreement? " Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Long Jiang said: "the Mu family lives in seclusion. At the same time, they are not allowed to participate in the struggle between secular forces. In return, we give them transcendent status!"


    "Why such an agreement?" Xu Shaotang was puzzled.


    He knew that the transcendent status mentioned by Longjiang must be the status of Linjia above the families in the capital, which is not difficult to explain why mu Tiance regarded Chu Linfeng and others as mole ants.


    He just didn''t understand why he wanted to give the Mu family such a transcendent status. Although these aristocratic families in the capital have great power, there are people in every family who have shed blood for the country, and their status has been exchanged with blood.


    "Have you ever heard a word?"


    "What''s that?"


    "Xia breaks the ban by force!"


    Long Jiang raised his head, looked at Xu Shaotang, and said: "the Mu family are so skilled that they regard the laws of the country as nothing. The Mu family always act as they please. With their strength, it''s not difficult to kill all these families in the capital. Therefore, in order to let the people who restrict the Mu family, we have reached such an agreement with the Mu family. "


    "Are they willing to accept such an agreement?" Xu Shaotang said: "from my contact with mu Tiance, it seems that Mu''s ambition is not small."


    Since the Mu family has such a powerful force, why not do something to replace it, but to accept such an agreement?


    How could such a family be willing to be restricted by China?


    "Would the Mu family be willing to accept such an agreement?" Long Jiang sneered: "but don''t forget that Huaxia had many weapons that could destroy the Mu family many years ago. If the Mu family doesn''t agree, we will lose both sides and destroy the whole Mu family completely!"


    When it comes to the future, the Dragon general''s eyes are full of murders.


    The people of the Mu family are really strong, but they are not too strong to be destroyed. It''s just that while destroying the Mu family, Huaxia will pay a heavy price.


    This can be said to be a mutual compromise. Huaxia gives them a transcendent status, but they have to completely restrain their own edge. Huaxia can allow a mu family to exist on top of the seven families, but it does not allow a mu family to exist on top of the country.


    At this point, Su Shaotang also understood the grudge between the Mu family and Huaxia senior management.


    Obviously, the senior management has a feeling of being stuck in the throat about the existence of the Mu family, but in order not to destroy the peace of China, they have to sign such an agreement with the Mu family.


    "Why do you decide to tell me about the Mu family now?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "Because, you and mu Tiance have become rivals!" At this point, the dragon will show a helpless expression and say: "originally, I hope you don''t provoke the Mu family before entering the alchemy realm, but now that you have become an opponent with mu Tiance, I need to remind you of something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mu Tiance can die, but not in your hands!" Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang with great solemnity and says: "if Mu Tiance dies in your hands, you will die without doubt!""But mu Tiance is determined to be my opponent. Can''t I resist?" Xu Shaotang abnormal depressed said.


    "You can fight, but you can''t kill him."


    "What if he wants to kill me?" Xu Shaotang is more depressed.


    "Either you let your strength always be above mu Tiance, so he has no chance to kill you." Long Jiang pauses a little. Some pitiful people take a look at Xu Shaotang and say with a smile, "or you''ll let him kill him, so at least it won''t affect the Xu family..."


    Shit! Shit! Shit!


    Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly turned into a pig liver color. He cursed in his heart. What the hell is breaking the rules of the game? Others can kill themselves, but they can''t?


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang asked with great displeasure.


    This kind of feeling is more uncomfortable than eating 10000 flies. It''s like someone put a lump of feces in your mouth, you either spit it out or swallow it down, but you can''t put a lump back into other people''s mouth.


    The Dragon general sighed helplessly: "why? He is the only son of Mu Jianchen! Mu Jianchen is such an only son. If Mu Tiance dies in your hands, do you think he will let you go? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general quietly and asked," what is mu Jianchen''s cultivation? Refining the realm of God? "


    "I don''t know?" Long Jiang shook his head slightly, showing a helpless smile: "as far as I know, mu Jianchen was already a master of innate limit 30 years ago. Now many years have passed, and no one knows what realm he has reached..."


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while, and now he was just the cultivation of congenital limit, and mu Jianchen''s 30 years had already been congenital limit. How could he not make any improvement in these 30 years?


    It''s a time of fighting for father! Xu Shaotang cursed in his heart.

 Chapter 332

    "Do you feel very depressed?" Long Jiang looks at the depressed Xu Shaotang and asks.


    "Can we not hold back?" Xu Shaotang nodded, this can only passive defense feeling is too subdued.


    Before and after his rebirth, he has never been so subdued as he is now. Just because mu Tiance has an unfathomable father, and because behind mu Tiance is the guwu family, he can only wait for mu Tiance to attack. If he can''t defend, he has to kill?


    Without the Xu family and the people he loves, he could kill mu Tiance and run away. But now, he has too many obstacles.


    "If you hold back, why don''t we hold back?" Long Jiang''s face with a strong helpless expression, "but, before we are absolutely sure to eradicate the Mu family, none of us dare to act rashly. Moreover, the existence of the Mu family is not without benefits! "


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes show a look of thinking. What good can a family that may cause disaster at any time do?


    Just when he was puzzled, he saw that the dragon would suddenly turn his head and look at the north, with a strong color of worry in his eyes.


    "Xia Jiuli?"


    Xu Shaotang instantly thought of the role of the Mu family in restraining Xia Jiuli in the north!


    "Yes Long Jiang nodded his head heavily, clenched his fists with wrinkles, and said: "the ambition of Xia family has never stopped, but as long as the Mu family exists for a day, Xia Jiuli will be afraid of the devil. These two ambitious families balance each other but restrain each other. No one dares to cross the Leichi easily before they are absolutely sure to destroy each other, and we just need this It''s a balance


    This is the way of balance. Now is the time for China to develop vigorously. No one wants this balance to be broken.


    Knowing the role of the Mu family, Xu Shaotang was not happy, but more depressed.


    Xu Shaotang laughed bitterly for a while and asked tentatively: "that is to say, if Mu Tiance died in my hands, he would not let me go even No.1?"


    He understood that once mu Tiance died, this balance would be completely broken. This is the situation that the top management would not like to see. At that time, not only mu Jianchen would not let him go, but also No.1 would not let him go.


    Mu Tiance carries many life charms with him, but he doesn''t have one. How can he play this game?


    Long Jiang didn''t speak, just nodded slightly, which confirmed Xu Shaotang''s guess.


    "Or I''d better go back to Tianhai..." Xu Shaotang is full of helpless sigh, this muddy water is too deep, so play, sooner or later will be played to death.


    "I''m afraid of that?" "It''s not like your character," Longjiang said with a smile


    Xu Shaotang nodded, did not feel ashamed because of his fear, sighed and said: "I''m afraid and helpless, and I''m useless here. Now the balance is very good, and my existence is likely to break the balance. What do you want me to do then?"


    This kind of balance situation is very delicate, just like the calm lake, and now I am the stone in my hand. Once I throw it out, it is likely to completely break this balance.


    He is not a saint, he may make mistakes, but once he makes mistakes, it is likely that he will die without a burial place.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disheartened appearance, the dragon will smile and turn his wheelchair to a tree. A fresh branch appeared in his hand.


    "See what this is?" The dragon will raise a branch to ask Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled by long''s strange behavior. Half joking, he said, "don''t you want to teach me the mud that can''t support the wall? I can tell you, although I won''t fight you, you can''t catch up with me when I run. "


    Of course, he knew that the dragon was not trying to teach him a lesson, but he didn''t know what the white dragon meant by this strange act.


    "I want to smoke you!" The Dragon general glared at him, pinched the two ends of the branch, gently bent the branch, lifted the bent branch and said to Xu Shaotang, "this branch is really fragile, but as long as you master the scale, the branch will not break easily."


    "But my grasp of scale is too weak..." With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang took the branch from the dragon''s hand and broke it into two pieces.


    Dragon will quietly look at the broken branches in Xu Shaotang''s hands, for a long time, issued a burst of helpless sigh.


    "I have said that you are already in the game and it is impossible to stay out of it." Long Jiang turned his wheelchair, turned his back to Xu Shaotang, and pushed forward slowly with the wheel of the wheelchair. "You hurt mu Tiance, so the Mu family must have been watching you. With mu Tiance''s conceit, he would never let the family interfere in the affairs between you and him. Therefore, you can rest assured to fight with mu Tiance. As long as you don''t kill him, we will always stand behind you. Of course, if you are sure that you can defeat mu Jianchen and Xia Jiuli, you can completely ignore mu Tiance''s life and death... "


    "Why do you all want me to fight mu Tiance?"Long Jiang said: "because you and mu Tiance need a goal. Mu Tiance has always regarded himself as the leader of the younger generation, and we will use you to tell him that he is not the strongest person. And you need to be the one against Xia Jiuli and mu Jianchen! In fact, you should thank mu Tiance. I think if he didn''t allow his family to interfere in the confrontation between you and him, I''m afraid the Mu family would have been unable to restrain themselves from strangling you, a potential enemy, in the cradle! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what to say. He must have been allowed to go to Beijing for the sake of fighting between mu Tiance and him.


    From beginning to end, I''m just a chess piece in other people''s hands!


    "Do you think we''re using you?" Long Jiang noticed Xu Shaotang''s look, touched his disabled legs, and showed a satisfied smile on his face: "not only are you a chess piece, but we people, which one is not a chess piece? Everyone is a chessman in the great interests of the country! And I''m glad I''m the useful chess piece


    Xu Shaotang quietly ponders the words of the Dragon general. He has no doubt that the words of the Dragon general are absolutely from the bottom of his heart. This old man has contributed his life to China and is willing to be a useful chess piece!


    "Think about it!" Long Jiang looked at the thoughtful Xu Shaotang and said, "maybe one day, when the world is really peaceful, you and I can get rid of the fate of being chess pieces. I hope I can live to see that day..."

 Chapter 333

    "Don''t you always want to know how my legs became like this?" Long Jiang suddenly asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at his disabled legs for 30 years and asked, "Xia Jiuli or mu Jianchen?"


    He once asked Longjiang about it, but Longjiang refused to say it at that time. He once suspected that Longjiang''s legs were injured by Xia Jiuli. Now it seems that mu Jianchen is more likely.


    "Mu Jianchen!" Dragon will bite his teeth to read out the name. It can be seen that his hatred for mu Jianchen has never disappeared.


    Xu Shaotang squatted down in front of the Dragon general, put his palm on the hand of the Dragon general, and asked, "can you tell me more about it?"


    Long Jiang nodded, sorted out his thoughts, and said slowly: "thirty years ago, I played your role, but mu Jianchen played the role of Mu Tiance, but you defeated mu Tiance, but I was defeated by mu Jianchen..."


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang understood why Longjiang had always favored him.


    There is a common destiny between them, but the Dragon general failed that year, so he must have seen hope in himself.


    Perhaps, this is the fate of him and the Dragon general!


    "At that time, did you know that mu Jianchen was the cultivation of innate limit?"


    The Dragon general nodded and said slowly: "I was also the cultivation of the innate limit. I thought I could suppress mu Jianchen, but I was abandoned by him in the competition..."


    It''s also the cultivation of innate limit. The Dragon general was honed by countless blood and fire, but he was defeated by mu Jianchen. This is the terrible thing about the guwu family. Their fighting skills, which have been handed down and improved from generation to generation, are far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help saying: "in this way, mu Tiance is much worse than his father. I don''t think mu Tiance has entered the congenital limit now."


    In Xu Shaotang''s view, mu Jianchen is not more than 60 years old at most now. If we push forward 30 years, that is to say, mu Jianchen has entered the realm of congenital limit in his twenties, but mu Tiance has not yet entered the realm of congenital limit. It is a little worse than Mu Jianchen.


    "On the contrary!" Long Jiang shook his head and said, "Mu Tiance is much better than mu Jianchen. Otherwise, why do you think he is so conceited?"


    "How do you say that?"


    "You know, mu Jianchen is nearly 70 years old now!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang began to despise mu Tiance, Long Jiang solemnly said, "I''ve been fighting with mu Jianchen for half of my life. I know his accomplishments very well. However, mu Jianchen at least entered the congenital limit after he was 38 years old, and mu Tiance is just like you now. Just imagine, in more than ten years, what will mu Tiance reach? "


    It''s hardly necessary to know that mu Tiance''s age to enter the congenital limit is definitely younger than mu Jianchen''s.


    It is also because of the most excellent qualification of the Mu family that mu Tiance developed that kind of arrogant character.


    He is proud, but he has the right to be proud!


    "I see!" Xu Shaotang put away his contempt for mu Tiance and asked, "after fighting with mu Jianchen for so many years, he didn''t want to kill you after he defeated you?"


    "Does he dare?"


    At this point, the face of the Dragon general also showed an unprecedented pride.


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of the Dragon general when he thought about it. The Dragon general can be said to be the soul of the Chinese army. If Mu Jianchen dares to kill the Dragon general, I''m afraid those generals will spare their lives to pour out the weapons that can destroy the Mu family.


    I''m afraid mu Jianchen also realized this, so he let the Dragon turn the old enemy who had been fighting for half his life into a cripple. In this way, it would not arouse the military generals'' desperate intention to kill, but also vent his anger.


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Xu Shaotang''s face showed a rare smile, and said with a smile: "at least my current strength is still above mu Tiance. It seems that there is no hope for him to kill me for the time being."


    "Don''t be happy too soon." As soon as Xu Shaotang was a little happier, Long Jiang immediately poured cold water on him and said, "there are many ways to kill a person. Force is only the simplest and direct way."


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said helplessly: "can''t you please me a little bit? I''m depressed enough today... "


    He is really too depressed, two lives add up to less depressed than today!


    Long Jiang said with a smile, "I''m not trying to pour cold water on you. I just want to remind you not to look down on mu Tiance, otherwise you may be in a hopeless situation!"


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded solemnly, patted Long Jiang''s hand, and said seriously: "I''ve figured it out. I''ll separate myself from mu Tiance, and I hope to avenge you one day!"


    Dragon will be such a congenital limit of the master, suddenly turned into a disabled, the huge psychological gap, and even can easily destroy a person! After sitting in a wheelchair for 30 years, the pain in his heart is beyond ordinary people''s understanding.Even so, the veteran, who suffered unimaginable pain, founded the dragon group after his disability and continued to contribute as much as he could to Huaxia.


    As a healthy person, why can''t he shoulder that responsibility?


    "I hate mu Jianchen, but I don''t want you to avenge me." The dragon will raise his head, look at the gray sky and say: "I just hope you can live well, and have been able to steadily suppress mu Tiance. When you are strong enough to even suppress mu Jianchen and Xia Jiuli, they may become the next dragon group. In that case, these people of our older generation will die in peace under Jiuquan!"


    There are not many experts in Huaxia. No matter who lives or dies, it is Huaxia''s own strength that is consumed.


    If we can make the Mu family and Xia family willing to sacrifice for their country like the dragon group, what is the hatred between them?


    Personal gratitude and resentment, compared with the country''s righteousness, is not worth mentioning at all!


    "Yes Xu Shaotang tightly holds long Jiang''s hand. His eyes are slightly moist. He firmly says, "I will let you see that day in your lifetime!"


    All of a sudden, he was a little ashamed. Compared with the Dragon general, he was too poor.


    "I hope to see that day, too!" Dragon will close his eyes, his face muscles slightly twitch, "our generation is useless, we can''t completely solve the problems of Mu family and Xia family, I hope you can realize our lifelong dream..."


    "Yes! It will be Xu Shaotang''s face is full of resolute murmurs.

 Chapter 334

    Before leaving the dragon group, Xu Shaotang had a good drink with the Dragon general. He didn''t leave the dragon group until it was dark.


    When I got home, it was dark outside.


    Big bear and Li Baoshan are practicing in the yard. They are attacking each other, which attracts song Yinuo to applaud.


    But the left hand is on the tree trunk of the hospital, making a look of a world expert, as if they despise their practice. This is the pride of the left hand as a congenital master.


    "Shaotang, you''re back!" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s figure, song Yinuo immediately ran from the backyard, "I haven''t eaten yet. I''ll go to the kitchen and get you something to eat."


    After being recognized by Xu Shaotang, song Yinuo became more and more like a good wife and mother.


    "No, I''ve already had it outside." Xu Shaotang pulls song Yinuo who is going to the kitchen and sits down with her in the living room.


    Song Yinuo noticed that Xu Shaotang''s look was not right. He held his arm and asked, "is there something on his mind?"


    "There are some things, but I can handle them." Xu Shaotang patted her hand to make her feel relieved.


    He doesn''t want to let too many people know about Mu Tiance. Long Jiang told him when he was drinking. At present, only a few people know mu Tiance''s identity. On their side, he is the fourth to know.


    The other three are No.1, Qin Guozhu and Longjiang.


    Even the elders of song Yinian didn''t know that there was another guwu family in Huaxia who was on top of the seven aristocratic families. It can be seen that the high level wanted to block the news of the Mu family in order to weaken the influence of the Mu family in the secular world.


    Since Xu Shaotang didn''t want to, song Yinuo didn''t ask any more. He just put his head on his shoulder and said in a soft voice, "no matter what you do, I will always stand by your side."


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang reached out and stroked her hair, leaned her head against her and asked, "what''s the matter with the branch? Is there anything I can do for you


    Since entering Beijing, song Yinuo has hardly had a rest. He has to work hard at the branch office during the day and take care of him at night. It doesn''t take long for him. Song Yinuo has lightened a lot. The feeling of fatigue that can be hidden accidentally makes Xu Shaotang feel pitiful.


    Song Yinuo covered up his tiredness and said with a smile: "the preliminary preparation has been completed, and the staff transferred by Shuying sister from the headquarters have been in place one after another. Now I ask Yiyan to give us the one floor office building under his name as a temporary office place."


    "What did you say with words?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Well, he dares!" When it comes to song Yiyan, song Yinuo frowns coldly, showing a queen''s attitude.


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile. She secretly pities song Yiyan. She was bullied by song Yinuo''s sister when she was a child and by Tang Zhiqiu''s fiancee when she grew up. As expected, she was born to be bullied by a woman.


    "It''s not a matter for us to occupy Yiyan''s territory all the time. Why don''t we buy a new building?" Xu Shaotang suggested: "we will not be in Beijing just to cooperate with Qin Zongheng in this project. I''m afraid the scale here will not be small in the future. It is estimated that the office building on that floor will not take long."


    "We''ve thought about that for a long time." Song Yinuo said with a smile: "at present, we have two plans. The first plan is to buy a ready-made office building, and the second plan is to rent one temporarily. If there is a suitable site, we will buy the land and build our own branch. Sister Shuying and I are more inclined to the second plan. After all, the capital is the focus of our future development. "


    these things, they have long wanted to go ahead of Xu Shaotang. If they want Xu Shaotang, a business idiot, to worry about these things, they would be too derelict.


    "Oh, that''s good." Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, even he this business idiot can think of things, song Yinuo how can they not think of it?


    Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang''s expression, with a bright smile on his face, and said with a smile, "don''t worry about the company''s affairs. Just deal with your own affairs well. Don''t be distracted by the company''s affairs."


    "Well, I see. It''s just hard work for you." Xu Shaotang nodded, put a little effort on his hand, held song Yinuo closer, and said with a smile, "don''t be too tired. You''ve lost a lot of weight recently. If you let your father know, you may have to make trouble with me."


    Song Yinuo''s body moved gently, half fell into Xu Shaotang''s arms, put his hand around his neck, opened his beautiful eyes, looked at Xu Shaotang, and asked with a smile: "do you really love me, or are you afraid that my father will make trouble with you?"


    Although she had the answer in her heart, she still wanted to hear the man tell her that coquetry is a woman''s right.


    "I love you, of course!" Xu Shaotang lowered his head and gave her a deep kiss on her moving red lips.


    Song Yinuo finally came out of Xu Shaotang''s arms and said, "I won''t be with you any more. I want to have a rest early today, and I''ll go to Zongheng group to talk with Qin Zongheng about the project development tomorrow morning.""Go to find Qin Zongheng?" Xu Shaotang thought a little and said, "well, I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    "What are you doing? You''re going to stick to me so soon? " Song Yinuo said with a smile.


    As for her teasing, Xu Shaotang doesn''t care. Since they have accepted each other, it''s reasonable to say something ambiguous.


    Xu Shaotang said: "Qin Zongheng has made us so much advantage in the flourishing age. Since I have come to the capital, I always want to express my gratitude to others face to face."


    "Well, we''ll go together tomorrow." Song Yinuo nodded and said, "you are busy first. I''ll have a rest. By the way, the door of my room is not closed... "


    After leaving Xu Shaotang a charming smile, song Yinuo slowly walked upstairs.


    How could Xu Shaotang not understand such an obvious hint? Looking at Song Yinuo''s graceful figure, his mind began to wander involuntarily.


    "Well, men are really lower body animals..." Xu Shaotang shakes his head and grins bitterly. Putting aside the beautiful picture in his mind, he stands up and walks to the back yard.


    "Xu Shao!" Seeing him coming, Li Baoshan, still in practice, stopped.


    Xu Shaotang nodded to them, and then looked at his left hand, which made him an expert gesture. He said with a smile: "it''s just a little itchy, or we''ll practice?"


    "Good!"


    Although I know it''s not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, my left hand will not miss this chance to fight with the master.


    After a while, the backyard was full of fighting

 Chapter 335

    The next morning, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo came to the headquarters of Zongheng group.


    As song Yinuo had already talked to Qin Zongheng by telephone yesterday, they successfully entered the Zongheng group.


    enters the building as like as two peas. The first thing that attracts people''s attention is not the sixty-six storey building, nor the interior decoration, but the three almost identical mixed beauty. The height of the three people has no difference. The figure is all concave and convex, though it has dark hair, but it has a typical European face.


    Song Yinuo saw Xu Shaotang''s eyes, stretched out his hand to shake in front of him, and said with a smile: "why, so quickly attracted?"


    Xu Shaotang moved his eyes away from the three beauties, shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m not attracted, but I didn''t expect that Qin Zongheng was good at it."


    Qin Zongheng used the current reception for such a triplet hybrid. The style is really not so high.


    "Hello, who can I speak to, please?" One of them stepped forward and asked politely.


    Song Yinuo nodded to her gently and said, "I''m song Yinuo. I''m looking for Mr. Qin Zongheng. I already talked to him on the phone yesterday."


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll confirm with the chairman."


    A minute later, the half breed came up again and said to the two people, "the chairman is waiting in the office. Please follow me."


    Seeing that the mixed race beauty seemed to be planning to take them, Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "don''t bother you. You tell us the location. We can go there directly."


    "It''s OK. It''s our job." The half blood beauty smiles and makes a "please" gesture to them again.


    Xu Shaotang gives Qin Zongheng a big thumbs up. Although this is only a small move of the front desk, it will give the visitors a feeling of home. Perhaps it is because of countless such meticulous details that today''s huge Zongheng group is created.


    Under the leadership of the mixed race beauty, they came to the chairman''s office on the 65th floor.


    "Chairman, Miss Song has arrived." Half blood beauty gently knocked on the door, said to the door of the communicator.


    When Qin Zongheng opened the door of the chairman''s office, he saw Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face.


    "Sit down for a minute, you two, and I''ll send you an email." Qin longitudinal horizontal two people said a, immediately and buried in the hands of things.


    Soon, Qin Zongheng finished his work and stood up to walk towards them.


    "Xu Shaotang, why are you here? Are you afraid that I will bully Enoch?" Qin Zongheng sat down in front of them and jokingly said, "I, Qin Zongheng, have always been honest in business. Don''t worry about it."


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said with a smile, "you have clearly given me money. What else do I worry about?"


    Song Yinuo also said with a smile: "don''t bury Shaotang, Mr. Qin. He said that I''m coming to talk to you about things and thanks you by the way."


    Although they are all members of the seven families in the capital, song Yinuo and Qin Zongheng are separated by generations. Although they know that there is such a number one person, they have never met before.


    She had thought that the leaders of such a huge enterprise as Qin Zongheng, who is in charge of Zongheng group, are very serious. Now when she hears that Qin Zongheng actually plays a joke with Xu Shaotang when he comes, she can''t help but feel a little more favorable for Qin Zongheng.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Qin?" Qin Zongheng waved his hand and said to song Yinuo with a straight face: "although your father and I haven''t seen each other much these years, we still have frequent telephone exchanges. Qin Dong is called by outsiders. If you call me uncle Qin, I can still afford it."


    "Uncle Qin!" Song Yinuo smiles at Qin Zongheng.


    Since Qin Zongheng has said so, why does she have to wriggle? As Qin Zongheng said, we are all members of the aristocratic family in the capital. Qin Zongheng really deserves this "Uncle Qin".


    Moreover, not everyone has the chance to call Qin Zongheng like this!


    "Ah, that''s right!" Qin Zongheng finally showed a smile on his face. He turned to look at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "Enoch has changed his tongue. Should your fiance also change his tongue and call me uncle Qin?"


    Xu Shaotang has a black face. Qin Zongheng is waiting for him here.


    Alas, what can we do? After all, Qin Zongheng''s seniority is here, so it should be called or not.


    "Uncle Qin." Xu Shaotang finally called out this title.


    He always regards Qin Zongheng as a good friend and is used to calling him by his first name. He calls him uncle rashly. He always feels uncomfortable.


    "Ha ha!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s name, Qin Zongheng was in a good mood. He patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "as far as I know, you even call song Anbang''s father-in-law by his name. In this way, I won song Anbang this time. I''ll show off to him later. Ha ha!"


    Their generation used to be young. Chu Linfeng played the same game now. As everyone grew up, their former youth and frivolity gradually faded away. In addition, they joined the army and the business one by one, and the conflicts in their youth gradually disappeared. But the memory of those struggles in those years has not gone away.Recalling his youth and frivolity, he could feel that he was still young. Thinking that he had won song Anbang in addressing this issue, Qin Zongheng''s face was full of naughty smile.


    Song Yinuo and Xu Shaotang look at each other. It''s hard to imagine that a person like Qin Zongheng would show such a smile on his face.


    After laughing for a while, Qin Zongheng finally talked about business with song Yinuo.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have much interest in these business affairs. Although his eyes were still open, he was in a settled state.


    A long time later, Xu Shaotang was awakened by Qin Zongheng.


    Song Yinuo rubs his forehead helplessly. This guy is distracted when he talks about business affairs. It seems that he can''t take him to attend when he talks about business affairs in the future.


    "What for?" Xu Shaotang looked at some helpless two people and asked, "have you finished talking?"


    "If you don''t finish talking, you''ll be asleep!" Qin Zongheng said: "we have finished talking about the project development, but there is one more thing you need to nod."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang said, "you can talk to Enoch about business matters. I don''t understand these."


    He always adheres to the principle of don''t interfere with what he doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand it himself. If he opens his mouth and talks nonsense, it will not only make others see jokes, but also affect song Yinuo''s thinking.


    Song Yinuo threw him a white eye and said, "well, uncle Qin heard that our current office is temporary. He plans to transfer the newly built office to us."

 Chapter 336

    At this time, song Yinuo had to sigh that uncle Qin''s name was not in vain. As soon as he heard that they still occupied song Yiyan''s site for office work, Qin Zongheng immediately decided to transfer the newly completed office building to them. Although it was expensive, it was cheaper than their own construction and saved them a lot of trouble.


    Xu Shaotang was stunned, and then said with a smile to Qin Zongheng, "we all call you uncle Qin. What else do you want to talk about? Just give it to us directly?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo was surprised. This guy really dares to think that it''s an office building worth more than 2 billion. Do you think it''s a villa that can be given away if it''s said to be given away?


    "Ha ha, you have a good idea!" Qin Zongheng said with a smile: "business belongs to business, human feelings belong to human feelings, we are in business."


    If everyone thinks like Xu Shaotang, his business will not be able to continue. He is not a money boy. Why should he give his office to Xu Shaotang for nothing?


    "Well, it seems that Qin Shubai called." Xu Shaotang stretched a stretch, said with a smile: "since there are ready-made, then buy Bai."


    He is just joking with Qin Zongheng. He never expected Qin Zongheng to give him the office building. Although he is a business idiot, he still roughly knows the price of an office building in Beijing.


    If Qin Zongheng really sent him, he would not dare to accept it. Who knows if it would be a weasel''s New Year greeting to the chicken.


    The so-called no matter gallant, not rape or steal! Even if Qin Zongheng asked him to repay him for saving his life, the previous cooperation agreement and the carefully prepared villa would be enough. It would be too much to send him another valuable office building.


    Qin Zongheng was almost slapped on Xu Shaotang''s head. This bastard said as if he had suffered a loss himself.


    Seeing that Qin Zongheng was very angry with Xu Shaotang, song Yinuo said quickly, "Uncle Qin, let''s say that you don''t transfer the office building to others. I''ll draw up a contract when I go back and remit the money to your account in three days."


    "Well, good!" Qin Zongheng nodded, looked at the lazy Xu Shaotang, stood up and gently kicked him, "let''s go, first find a place to eat, so that you don''t go out later. I won''t treat you when I talk about my territory."


    "Ha ha! Or do you know me Xu Shaotang stood up and said with a loud smile.


    Qin Zongheng tidies up a little and enters the elevator with Xu Shaotang.


    "By the way, why isn''t your chairman''s office on the sixty sixth floor?" Xu Shaotang asked, pointing to the button on the 66th floor on the elevator.


    Song Yinuo is also curious about this issue. Generally speaking, these large enterprises will set the chairman''s office at the highest level. For example, Shengshi''s office is on the 49th floor. On the one hand, it is a respect for the identity of the enterprise leader, on the other hand, it is also a kind of psychological habit. After all, this is the top manager of an enterprise. Everyone hopes to stand at the top and experience the feeling of small mountains at a glance.


    Looking at the two people who cast curious eyes at him, Qin Zongheng smiles slightly, points to the button on the sixty sixth floor and asks, "do you know what the top floor is used for?"


    "I don''t know." They shook their heads at the same time.


    If they knew what the 66 floors were for, they would not have asked that question.


    Qin Zongheng put away the smile on his face and said solemnly: "the sixty sixth floor is our scientific research room and the place with the highest confidentiality of the whole Zongheng group! No one who is not a member of the scientific research office is allowed to enter the sixty sixth floor without my permission! "


    Xu Shaotang smacked his tongue and said, "it''s just a research laboratory. Do you want to be so mysterious?"


    "This is the basis for the survival of Zongheng group. I have to do so!" Looking at the button of 66, Qin Zongheng said: "in order to let the staff of the whole company understand the importance of core scientific research technology, I specially set the scientific research room at the top, which is also a kind of warning to everyone."


    After listening to Qin Zongheng''s explanation, they suddenly realized that they were awed by Qin Zongheng.


    In the eyes of many foreign people, Huaxia products are synonymous with cheap and inferior quality. This is not to blame those foreigners. In fact, Huaxia''s enterprises are not competitive. Most of them only know how to win by price, but ignore the importance of the product itself.


    We would rather reduce production costs than invest too much money in scientific research. Gradually, cheap seems to be the only capital for their competition. So that they forget that only by mastering the core technology can they make their products more competitive.


    There are really not many entrepreneurs like Qin Zongheng who regard science and technology as the foundation of enterprise development.


    Xu Shaotang gave Qin Zongheng a thumbs up: "if people like you can''t make the enterprise bigger, it''s really unreasonable."


    "Ha ha, no matter how you put on your hat, that office building will still be bought and sold according to the commercial principle." Qin Zongheng said jokingly.


    In the room where the three people talk, the elevator has reached the downstairs.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the triplets and showed Qin Zongheng a smile that all men knew. He said in a low voice, "your taste is not so heavy. When are you going to take the triplets into your pocket?""Go away!" Qin Zongheng glared at him and said with a smile: "you think everyone is as romantic as your boy. Why, do you like the three of them? Do you want me to give them to you?"


    Hearing the conversation, song Yinuo took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a smile, "Shaotang, do you want me to help you ask them?"


    This bad guy, what''s in his head all day long! Song Yinuo thought in his heart.


    "I don''t think so!" Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that he was stabbed by Qin Zongheng, so he had to smile helplessly: "I don''t think you''re lonely. You say you can be my uncle. Why don''t you find someone to carry on the family line? You''re not afraid that Qin will drive you out of the family?"


    As far as he knows, Qin Zongheng has been single for so many years, and now he is more than 40 years old, but he is still totally different.


    Qin Zongheng has the same talent, appearance and money. He''s just a diamond king. How can he be isolated from women?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at Qin Zongheng strangely, because he thinks of Yang Rui and he bin. Shouldn''t Qin Zongheng also have a good mouth?


    Qin Zongheng noticed Xu Shaotang''s strange expression, and understood what Xu Shaotang thought in an instant. Even with his bearing, Xu Shaotang was very angry. He jumped up and kicked Xu Shaotang, but he was nimble to hide.

 Chapter 337

    "I say you''re born to be ungrateful, aren''t you?" Qin Zongheng said: "I''m different from you. You think about women all the time. What I think about is how to make Zongheng group get greater development! This is my life''s pursuit


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said in admiration: "although I don''t quite understand, I still admire you. I hope you can realize your lifelong wish."


    Everyone''s pursuit is different. He can''t say what''s wrong with other people''s pursuit. On the contrary, he thinks that the person who can give up love for his own pursuit is worthy of respect.


    "All right! You''d better go to dinner. " Song Yiyan walked with Xu Shaotang intimately and asked Qin Zongheng, "where is uncle Qin going to entertain us?"


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile: "come with me! If you don''t treat this boy well, he will talk about it for a long time. "


    As Xu Shaotang walked to his car, he said with a smile to Qin Zongheng, "don''t treat me like you did last time in Mecca. I don''t want to be your bodyguard again."


    Last time in the Middle East, in order to protect Qin Zongheng, he almost died. It''s enough to go through this kind of thing once. He doesn''t want to go through it again.


    "You don''t have a chance to be a bodyguard for me now!" Qin Zongheng thought of Xu Shaotang''s sacrifice in the Middle East, and said with a smile, "this is in China, and it''s still in the capital. Anyone who has the courage can come!"


    As the second son of Qin Guozhu, if he could be ambushed in the capital, Qin Haoran, the capital garrison commander, would be the first to be removed.


    Qin Zongheng got into the car driven by the driver and took them out of Zongheng group.


    Xu Shaotang drives behind Qin Zongheng. Half an hour later, they finally arrive at the place where they eat.


    This is on the edge of a beautiful small lake. The area of the small lake is not large, and the lake surface is only three or four mu. By the edge of the lake, there are many green willows that have protruded new buds. The green branches fall down, and the branches dance slightly with the breeze, just like enjoying the caress of the spring breeze happily.


    By the lake, there are several green bamboo huts. There are a row of bamboos around the huts, forming a green fence. Although it looks simple, it has a funny feeling.


    This should be a restaurant similar to farmhouse, but they seem to be the first customers to come here even though it''s a meal now.


    Xu Shaotang stepped down from the car, approached Qin Zongheng, and said with a smile, "Uncle Qin, you really have to change your stinginess."


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "how can I be stingy?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed around the shack and said, "last time I spent 213 yuan in the Middle East to invite me to a roadside stall. It was abroad. I won''t tell you. How can I get to your site and not invite me to a big meal?"


    In his opinion, if the food here is delicious, with such a unique scenery, it will attract a lot of diners. There is no lack of rich people in the capital. Even if the price here is higher, as long as the taste is good, there will be a lot of mediocre people coming to eat and enjoy the scenery.


    But now there are only three of them. Even the ruts on the road were left when they first drove here. Obviously, they are the first diners here today.


    All kinds of signs show that the food here is definitely not delicious!


    "The feast is in there!" Qin Zongheng pointed to the hut and said, "I don''t bring him here. Don''t be unsatisfied, you boy!"


    While they were talking, the fence door of the hut was opened. An old man in Cook''s clothes came to Qin Zongheng and said with a smile, "Mr. Qin, you haven''t been here for a while."


    "I''m busy with a new project at this time." Qin Zongheng gave him a smile and said, "Lao Mo, I''ll treat two distinguished guests today. You should bring out your good dishes."


    Listen to the dialogue between the two, they should be very familiar with each other, presumably Qin Zongheng should often eat here.


    "Since I''m Mr. Qin''s guest, I''ll treat you well!" Lao Mo smiles brightly, "you sit for a while, I''m going to prepare the ingredients."


    "Just prepare other ingredients, and I''ll take the fish." Qin Zongheng patted Mo on the shoulder and said.


    "Ha ha, I forgot that Mr. Qin is a good fisherman." Lao Mo said with a smile, "please prepare the fish for Mr. Qin. I''ll prepare the others."


    When Lao Mo went to pick food in the vegetable garden outside the shed, Qin Zongheng skillfully took down three fishing rods from the shelf beside him, gave them to Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo, and then prepared the bait.


    It can be seen that Qin Zongheng is very familiar with this place, as if this is his home.


    When Qin Zongheng was preparing the bait, song Yinuo looked around carefully. Holding the fishing rod made of mottled bamboo, he asked Qin Zongheng, "Uncle Qin, don''t tell me, it''s not for business here. It''s just for you?"


    Qin Zongheng took a look at Song Yinuo admiringly and said with a smile, "you are much smarter than Xu Shaotang. I have bought all the land around here. The scenery here is good. When you have nothing to do, you can go fishing here and eat the food cooked by Lao mo. this is a great thing in life."Xu Shaotang Lengleng looking at this piece of land, incredible said: "you are too extravagant, right, buy such a large piece of land, just for their own entertainment?"


    It''s really luxurious!


    "Ha ha, you have to have some hobbies to live, don''t you?" Qin vertical horizontal two people a smile, carrying a pole in the lake on the floor to sit down.


    When Xu Shaotang thinks about it carefully, it''s also true that Qin Zongheng is not good at women''s sex, and he doesn''t have much interest in power struggle. It''s also good to have a fishing hobby.


    Compared with here, the hot spring fish pond in Qin Zongheng villa is nothing.


    Xu Shaotang accompanies Qin Zongheng to fish by the beautiful lake, while song Yinuo has put down his fishing rod to help Lao Mo prepare food. Compared with fishing, song Yinuo thinks cooking seems to be a more interesting thing.


    "Uncle Mo, what else do you want to prepare?" Song Yinuo went to the garden and said to Lao Mo, "I also like cooking at home. Why don''t I help you prepare the ingredients?"


    Mo quickly waved his hand and said, "Miss, you are Mr. Qin''s distinguished guest. How can I trouble you to prepare the ingredients for me? It''s OK. Just go and play. I''ll be ready soon. "


    Song Yinuo rolled up his sleeve and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Anyway, I don''t like fishing. I''ll help you prepare the food earlier, so we can have dinner earlier."

 Chapter 338

    "I''m sorry to bother you to do it." Don''t scratch your head, just smile.


    "Nothing! "I often do these things at home." Song Yinuo walked over with a smile and bent over to pick fresh vegetables with Lao mo.


    After seeing Lao Mo''s way of picking vegetables, song Yinuo finally knew why it was not open to the public.


    Lao Mo picks fresh vegetables, which are the most tender part. 90% of the materials of a vegetable are discarded.


    Although there are a lot of dishes in this large vegetable garden, only a few of them can really enter Lao Mo''s menu.


    Even if Lao Mo hasn''t started cooking, song Yinuo can already think of the taste of the food. How can the food not taste good when he treats people who are so picky about the ingredients?


    With the help of song Yinuo, Lao Mo quickly prepared the ingredients and took a few ingredients to the kitchen to clean them. Song Yinuo also squatted down to help.


    "Does Mr. Qin often come here?" Song Yinuo talks with Lao Mo while washing vegetables.


    Lao Mo tilted his head to think about it, shook his head and said: "he doesn''t come often. He should be very busy. Sometimes he comes once a half month or so, sometimes he comes only once a month or so. It seems that he has come nearly two months this time."


    "Ah?" Song Yinuo opened his eyes and asked, "are you the only one here when he doesn''t come?"


    Qin Zongheng paid a lot of money to buy this piece of land, and specially invited Lao Mo, the Royal chef. But he didn''t come here once every ten days and a half months. It''s really a luxury. In other words, Qin Zongheng really enjoys it.


    Lao Mo nodded and said, "anyway, I have no children. I''ll be here for the elderly. Don''t say, I''ve been here for more than ten years, but I''m getting stronger and stronger."


    "You''ve been here for more than ten years!" Song Yinuo sighed.


    "Yes, it''s been ten years." Lao Mo picked up the washed vegetables and said as he cut them.


    Song Yinuo also stood up from the ground, looked at Lao Mo, who was skilled in cutting vegetables, and asked, "does Mr. Qin usually come here to eat and fish?"


    "Well, most of the time." Although Lao Mo was chatting with song Yinuo, his hand didn''t stop. He cut vegetables and said: "sometimes he would sit by the lake and do nothing, just staring at the lake in a daze. Sometimes he would take a boat to go boating on the lake. Anyway, I think Mr. Qin is a very special Well, yes, it''s a very special person. "


    In fact, he wanted to say that Qin Zongheng was a very strange person, but thinking that Qin Zongheng was very kind to himself on weekdays, he changed it into "special".


    "You mean to say that he is a very strange person..." Song Yinuo covered his mouth and chuckled, exposing Lao Mo''s idea.


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, Lao Mo smiles with embarrassment. His face is slightly red. Maybe he thinks it''s not proper to slander Qin Zongheng behind his back.


    He really thinks that Qin Zongheng is a very strange person. He spends so much money in this place, but seldom patronizes here. Sometimes he is in a daze for a whole day. Several times, when he is boating, Qin Zongheng is singing a tune he can''t understand.


    He asked Qin Zongheng what he sang. Qin Zongheng said that it was Kunqu Opera, and that was his favorite Kunqu Opera.


    Lao Mo''s knife work is very skilled, while he talks with song Yinuo, but his hand moves like flowing water, and he cuts the vegetables quickly.


    "Miss Song, the kitchen is very smoky. Don''t smoke you. Would you like to sit outside first?" At a glance, Mo saw that song Yinuo was the kind of lady from a rich family. Out of kindness, he planned to let her stay away from the kitchen for a while.


    Song Yinuo waved his hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''m used to it. In fact, I want to steal a teacher from Uncle mo


    Since Lao Mo is the chef of Qin Zongheng, his skill is certainly not bad. Song Yinuo thinks that he may learn how to make some new dishes in Lao Mo, and then make them for his beloved man.


    "Ha ha, I don''t want to steal teachers." Lao Mo said with a smile: "as long as you are willing to learn, I will not hide."


    He has no children. He doesn''t know who to pass on this cooking skill to. It''s a good thing that someone is willing to learn from him.


    One of them is willing to learn and the other is willing to teach. The kitchen full of cooking fumes becomes a place for teaching.


    After a while, Qin Zongheng and Xu Shaotang also came to the kitchen. Qin Zongheng was carrying a golden wild carp of about three Jin in his hand, while Xu Shaotang was holding two lobsters in his hand!


    "Ha ha, there are lobsters?" Lao Mo happily took the lobster from Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "today you are blessed."


    "Then you have to show all your skills." Qin Zongheng said to Xu Shaotang, "let''s leave the kitchen to them. How about going out with me?"


    "Well, that''s exactly what I want to say." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "for me, this kitchen is much more terrible than the battlefield. Ha ha!"


    As they talk, they walk out to the kitchen. When they get to the lake, Qin Zongheng gently caresses the green willow branches, looks at the lake which is wrinkled by the wind, and feels the feeling of the spring breeze. His face is full of enjoyment."Don''t tell me, it''s a good place." Xu Shaotang squatted beside the water, picked up a handful of clear water from the lake and poured it into his mouth. The entrance was slightly sweet, like a sweet spring.


    Qin Zongheng sniffed the fragrance of willow shoots and joked, "do you know this place is good now? After you have tasted Lao Mo''s craftsmanship, you will think this place is better! "


    "Ha ha, I can''t wait to taste Lao Mo''s craftsmanship when you say that." Xu Shaotang stood up, closed his eyes and quietly enjoyed the feeling of the spring breeze, "I have to say, you really can enjoy it! I''m going to find a place like this to provide for the aged in the future... "


    Clear water, blue sky, green willow fragrance, quiet and elegant, is a good place for the elderly.


    "How old are you? You start to think about providing for the aged..."


    Qin Zongheng was about to tease Xu Shaotang for a few words when a burst of babbling voice suddenly sounded across the lake.


    "When Qiujiang looks at it, he is afraid to look at the lonely awning. This parting gives birth to a kind of suffering. Hate split in an instant, only for the heart, eyes, blood flow to my fragrant muscle also. Hate that wild horizontal river, cut off the silver river, cut off my spring old cuckoo.... "


    The singing is graceful and sad, just like a woman crying, which makes her heart ache.


    With that sound, Qin Zongheng, who gently supported the green willow, suddenly felt like being struck by lightning. His palm was so stunned that he stopped in the air. The smile on his face had disappeared long ago, and the tears in his eyes were like breaking a dike

 Chapter 339

    When he recovered, Qin Zongheng suddenly went crazy and ran to the sound.


    He ran so fast that as soon as he was not far away, he accidentally fell to the ground.


    "Uncle Qin!" Xu Shaotang rushed up quickly and helped Qin Zongheng who fell to the ground.


    "Get out of the way!" Qin Zongheng shakes off Xu Shaotang''s hand, disregarding his arms on the ground. He struggles to get up from the ground and continues to run to the source of the sound.


    Xu Shaotang stupidly looks at Qin Zongheng who suddenly looks like a different person. He doesn''t know what happened to him. It''s just a piece of singing. How can Qin Zongheng lose his sense.


    "Wait for me, where are you! Come out, I know it''s you! Wait for me... "


    Qin Zongheng was running with a staggering voice. His eyes were filled with tears. His heartrending cry was painful.


    In the process of running, Qin Zongheng fell to the ground several times, but he didn''t care. He fell and got up, got up and fell again. So many times, his body was already full of scars.


    No matter how he called, there was no echo there, only the bleak singing became farther and farther away, gradually disappearing in the warm spring breeze


    When the sound completely disappeared, Qin Zongheng still refused to stop, frantically looking for something around the lake.


    Hearing the news, song Yinuo rushed out of the kitchen, looked at Qin Zongheng''s crazy figure and asked Xu Shaotang, "what''s wrong with Uncle Qin?"


    "I don''t know. Just now, a strange singing came out of the lake. When he heard that strange singing, it became like this..." Xu Shaotang shakes his head and looks at Qin Zongheng with a worried face.


    Qin Zongheng searched around the lake for a long time, but he didn''t find what he wanted.


    All of a sudden, Qin Zongheng sat down on the ground and sang in a hoarse voice:


    "with a long sword and a big bow, he is sitting on the east side of the river. His car is like running water and his horse is like a dragon. A group of Xiao pipes, fragrant wind, thousands of banners and auspicious clouds, and a lot of brocade on the top of Su Tai, are in charge of staying in the palace tonight.... "


    In this way, Qin Zongheng was singing repeatedly on the ground, and his tears had already wet his skirt.


    This is a bold words, Qin Zongheng that hoarse voice to sing out, but inexplicably more than a kind of unspeakable misery.


    Over and over again, as if calling for something.


    Hearing Qin Zongheng''s singing, Mo put down his work and ran out of the kitchen with his apron covered with fish scales. Looking at Qin Zongheng, who was sitting by the lake, he said to song Yinuo with trembling: "that''s it, that''s it, that''s what Mr. Qin used to sing..."


    "He used to sing like that?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Lao Mo shook his head and said in a confused way: "in the past, when Mr. Qin sang a piece of music, he would finish it, and there was no such uncomfortable feeling. Every time I listen to him sing this piece of music, I always feel the feeling of blood boiling."


    Song Yinuo and Xu Shaotang look at each other as if they suddenly understand something.


    I don''t know how long later, Qin Zongheng''s single voice suddenly changed into the graceful and sad voice that Xu Shaotang first heard.


    It seems that he is deliberately learning to sing this piece of music with female voice, but he has learned a little nondescript. His voice is less tactful and sad, but more a kind of thick husky, although the voice is different, but the inexplicable sadness is more provocative.


    Unknowingly, song Yinuo has been in tears, gently leaning on Xu Shaotang, holding his heart, mumbling: "Shaotang, I''m so heartache..."


    That hoarse voice, for no reason, pierced people''s chest, so that people''s heart was greatly oppressed, that voice such as cuckoo blood, such as cicada wailing, let people''s eyes involuntarily sour.


    "I also It''s hard... " Xu Shaotang''s eyes don''t know when they have been slightly wet, gently holding song Yinuo''s delicate body, lovingly erasing the tears on his face.


    Qin Zongheng repeated the two ends of the singing again and again, until his mouth could no longer make a sound, until a trace of red blood slid down the corner of his eyes, making his original handsome face look very terrible.


    They couldn''t bear to see Qin Zongheng''s painful appearance again, and they walked towards Qin Zongheng who had already fallen to the ground.


    "Uncle Qin, stop singing..." Song Yinuo squats down and wipes the bloody tears from Qin Zongheng''s face. But just as she wipes the tears away, the tears in Qin Zongheng''s eyes come out of his eyes again.


    Xu Shaotang lifts Qin Zongheng, who has collapsed to the ground. However, Qin Zongheng seems to have lost his soul. Although he can''t make a sound in his throat, his mouth moves open and close. He is still repeating the singing.


    When Qin Zongheng was helped back to the hut, Qin Zongheng had already lost any strength. He was like a pool of mud and sat down on the chair. His tears fell on the table, which made their hearts catch up.


    "Mr. Qin, if you have anything on your mind, just say it." Old Mo also can''t bear to see Qin Zongheng like this. He wiped the tears from his face and said, "it''s easy to say it. We look so sad when you look like this."Xu Shaotang also advised: "yes, if you have something on your mind, just say it. We may not be able to help, but we can be the best listeners."


    "Uncle Qin, what''s the matter with you? Talk to me!" Song Yinuo anxiously looked at Qin Zongheng and said with a cry, "don''t scare us. If you have any worries, just tell them. Let''s work together to find a way."


    No matter how they persuade them, Qin Zongheng turns a deaf ear to them. He just keeps opening and closing his mouth, as if he wants to engrave that aria on his mind.


    In the face of such a situation, they have no mood to taste Lao Mo''s craft, and Lao Mo has no heart to care about the fried dishes in the pot. We just sit there quietly with Qin Zongheng who is lost.


    I do not know how long, Qin Zongheng finally did not continue that silent singing.


    Qin Zongheng seems to be getting old all of a sudden. He trembles and raises his hands, obliterates the tears mixed with blood on his face, and then grits his teeth to support his body. He stands up and staggers to the parking place.


    When he got into the car, he raised his finger to the driver, pointed out the outside, and signaled the driver to get off.


    The driver looked at him with a worried face. Just about to say something, Qin Zongheng glared at him angrily.


    In the face of Qin Zongheng''s angry face, the driver swallowed the words and got out of the car with a worried face, and closed the door gently.


    When the driver left, there was a suppressed roar in the ca

 Chapter 340

    Because Qin Zongheng suddenly lost his mind, the meal did not continue after all.


    Qin Zongheng locked himself in the car for a long time, and no one would persuade him to get out of the car.


    Until dark, Qin Zongheng still didn''t get out of the car. Xu Shaotang had no choice but to say hello to Lao Mo and take song Yinuo home.


    "Shaotang, who do you think was the first woman to sing Kunqu Opera?" Song Yinuo sat on the co pilot and looked at the retreating scenery on both sides of the road. His eyes were full of doubts.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s his former lover. I think I understand why he didn''t marry all these years."


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, Qin Zongheng is a man of great restraint, but it is such a graceful Kunqu opera that makes Qin Zongheng completely lose his mind. This shows that Qin Zongheng loves that woman deeply.


    Love is the most grinding, Qin Zongheng can not avoid vulgar.


    "I wonder who that woman is." Song Yinuo murmured: "if you can make someone like Uncle Qin love you so deeply, I think that woman must be extremely outstanding."


    "Do you want to know?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Song Yinuo glanced at him and asked with a smile, "don''t you want to know?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded heavily. The steering wheel of the car turned to the left and drove away from the original direction.


    "Where are you going?" Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang''s sudden change of driving direction. He just asked, and an idea suddenly appears in his mind, "are you going to ask your grandfather?"


    The direction of this road is obviously to the residence of song Yinian.


    "Right! But there is no reward! " With a smile, Xu Shaotang snapped his fingers and said, "I think there should be an unforgettable past between Qin Zongheng and that woman. The old man and his generation should all know something about it."


    While they were driving, they speculated about Qin Zongheng''s past, and the car soon arrived at the gate of the Song family.


    "Let''s go." Xu Shaotang opened the door and said with a smile, "let''s not guess. Just ask."


    Song Yinian is in the study to deal with things, heard confidential secretary to report, head also said: "bring them to the study."


    There must be something wrong with these two people coming here at this time. Song Yinian is slightly Zou Mei. Do they want to help them in business?


    However, he quickly rejected the idea. If it was business, Xu Shaotang would not follow him. He knew that he didn''t care about business at all.


    When he was puzzled, the confidential secretary had already brought two people into the study.


    "Ha ha, how are you, old man?" As soon as Xu Shaotang came in, he gave song Yinian a big smile.


    Song Yinian looked at him in surprise, with a smile on his face, and said: "no matter what you do, you have to cheat or steal!"


    He and Xu Shaotang have met many times. When did Xu Shaotang be so enthusiastic to him? In addition to this time, he concluded that Xu Shaotang would not find him well.


    Xu Shaotang, the old man, just came to ask you about something. He has told you all about cheating and stealing. It seems that he can''t give the old man a good face next time.


    "Grandfather, actually we just want to ask you something." Seeing Xu Shaotang''s depressed expression, song Yinuo quickly told the old man the purpose of his trip, "do you know what happened to Uncle Qin Zongheng? I was going to have dinner with him, but he lost his mind after hearing a Kunqu Opera. "


    "Kunqu Opera?" Song Yinian''s eyes flashed a hint of enlightenment, and asked, "is it the story of the jade hairpin?"


    The story of the jade hairpin describes the love story between Chen Miaochang, a Buddhist convert, and pan bizheng, a scholar on the ground. Although its name is not as good as peony pavilion, it is very popular with Kunqu fans because it is a Kunqu opera that rarely ends with comedy.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know what the name is. I just remember the first sentence, which seems to be" tears in the eyes of Qiujiang River "...."


    "Yes, that''s the libretto of the story of the jade hairpin." Song Yinian nodded and asked, "does Qin Zongheng take you to Gu Yuan?"


    "Gu Yuan?" Song Yinuo asked: "where is Gu Yuan? We went to a hut by the lake, where the scenery is very good. "


    "That''s Gu Yuan." Song Yinian stood up, pointed to the study chair, motioned them to sit down, and then continued: "I didn''t expect that Qin Zongheng would take you there. It seems that he attaches great importance to you two."


    According to song Yinian, Qin Zongheng hasn''t taken anyone to Guyuan for many years, and people who are familiar with the past consciously don''t go to Guyuan, which leads to many people gradually forgetting Guyuan.


    "How do you say that? And why is it called Guyuan?" Xu Shaotang asked in doubt.


    He has already guessed that Qin Zongheng must have a piece of past that is hard to look back on. It is those past events that make him lonely now and make him forget the joys and sorrows. Until the appearance of the singing woman, all the depression in his heart for many years is finally released.Song Yinian also walked up to them and sat down, sighing: "when it comes to Gu Yuan, we need to start from the past nearly 20 years ago."


    "OK, you can speak slowly." Xu Shaotang straightened his body and said, "I really want to know what the past can make Qin Zongheng look like now."


    Song Yinuo is also curious about the past.


    Song Yinian took the tea on the tea table and took several mouthfuls in a row before he calmed down his mood. It seems that he is not far away from the past.


    "Twenty years ago, people of Qin Zongheng''s generation were also playing the games that these young people are playing now, and Qin Zongheng is absolutely the best among them, not one of them!" Song Yinian recalled: "at that time, even his brother Qin Haoran was firmly suppressed by him, not to mention other people. At that time, the brothers of the Qin family were the best in the capital, so that the children of other aristocratic families could hardly fight back! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I believe that when Qin Zongheng was young, he must be a great man. Of course, he is now."


    Song Yinian nodded, agreed with Xu Shaotang''s words, and then continued: "at this time, there are three women with unparalleled talent and appearance in the capital, and Gu Qing is one of them. The other two are Miss Wen Yun of the Wen family and Bai Youling, who is known as the most beautiful person in the world. Bai family and Gu family are cousins, so Gu Qing''s relationship with Bai Youling is very close The Department is the best. ¡°

 Chapter 341

    Hearing the old man''s words, song Yinuo suddenly patted his head and said, "I understand. Gu Yuan was built by Qin Zongheng for Gu Qing! Is the woman singing Kunqu Opera by the lake today Gu Qing? "


    it''s not hard to guess that gifted scholars and beautiful ladies are always perfect match. Just the word" Gu "in" Gu garden "can connect them with Gu Qing.


    "Yes Song Yinian nodded: "Gu Qing is infatuated with Kunqu Opera, especially like the Kunqu Opera" jade hairpin ". As the most talented person in the capital, Qin Zongheng did not fall in love with Bai Youling, who is more beautiful. Instead, after an encounter, he fell in love with Gu Qing hopelessly. In order to pursue Gu Qing, Qin Zongheng went to study Kunqu Opera, especially" Huansha Ji. Encirclement. "


    "It''s the long sword and big bow or something?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    He can''t remember the words of Qin Zongheng''s songs clearly, but he can feel a sense of heroism from that voice. But when Qin Zongheng''s hoarse voice comes out, he feels a bit sad and confused.


    "Long sword and big bow, sitting on the east side of the river, cars are like running water and horses are like dragons, looking at the mountains and rivers..." Song Yinian murmured the song lyrics sung by Qin Zongheng and sighed: "at that time, Qin Zongheng had boundless scenery, but it was also worthy of this song lyrics. Unfortunately, alas..."


    At this point, song Yinian sighed and his face was full of melancholy.


    It can be seen that song Yinian also praised Qin Zongheng.


    "Does Gu Qing like Qin Zongheng?" Song Yinuo tightly holds Xu Shaotang beside her. She guesses the answer, but she is afraid to hear it.


    The story of gifted scholars and beautiful ladies is the most touching. Song Yinuo wants to hear Qin Zongheng and Gu Qing together.


    However, song''s answer is doomed to let her down.


    Song Yinian shook his head and sighed: "if there is no such person, Gu Qing and Qin Zongheng may be as happy as the ending of the story of the jade hairpin."


    "Who is that man?"


    "Xia Yu! "


    " Xia Yu? " Xu Shaotang frowned and an idea suddenly appeared in his mind. He quickly asked, "the son of Xia Jiuli?"


    Just by this name, we can know how ambitious Xia Jiuli is.


    "Yes Song Yinian nodded and said: "when Qin Zongheng was in the boundless scenery, Xia Yu suddenly came to the capital from the north. Gu Qing fell in love with Xia Yu at first sight, and Xia Yu was also in love with Gu Qing. They came together without any suspense, but they didn''t get together in the end..."


    "What''s going on?" Xu Shaotang doubts a way.


    Song Yinian shook his head and sighed: "at that time, everyone thought that Gu Qing and Xia Yu were made in heaven. However, I don''t know why, Gu Qing suddenly shot at Xia Yu one night, seriously injuring Xia Yu, which brought disaster to Gu''s family."


    The next thing, don''t need song Yinian to say, Xu Shaotang also understand.


    At that time, Xia Jiuli stormed into the capital and killed a family in the capital. He thought that family was Gu family. He didn''t know the reason why Xia Jiuli stormed into the capital, but now he finally understood that it was Gu Qing who shot Xia Jiuli''s son.


    Song Yinian looked at Xu Shaotang''s face, estimated that Xu Shaotang had guessed it, and continued: "this is not so simple. After Gu''s family was destroyed by Xia Jiuli, Bai Youling, Gu Qing''s best friend, also committed suicide. Later, Xia Yu didn''t know why he was crazy."


    "No! Wait Song Yinuo interrupted song Yinian and asked, "grandfather, what''s the relationship between Gu''s family being destroyed and Bai Youling and Xia Yu? How can they do that?"


    The past is so complicated that song Yinuo feels a little messy.


    "It may only be known to them." Song Yinian shakes his head and grins bitterly. "It''s rumored that Xiayu deliberately approached Gu Qing in order to pursue Bai Youling. Bai Youling committed suicide because he was ashamed of Gu''s family, and Xiayu went crazy when he heard the news of Bai Youling''s suicide."


    Well


    Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo look at each other and feel as if they have been hit by rolling thunder. Is this bridge too bloody?


    "No way." Xu Shaotang suddenly realized a question: "according to what you said, wasn''t Gu''s family destroyed? Who was singing that Kunqu Opera in Gu Yuan today? Isn''t it Gu Qing? It''s not right. If it wasn''t for Gu Qing, how could Qin Zongheng lose his mind? "


    Judging from Qin Zongheng''s various performances, that woman must be Gu Qing, that is to say, Gu Qing did not die under Xia Jiuli''s butcher''s knife?


    Song Yinian said: "after Gu''s family was exterminated, we didn''t find Gu Qing''s body. Some people said that Gu Qing ran away, others said that Gu Qing was hidden by Qin Zongheng. What''s more, they said that Gu Qing came back from death and turned into a fierce ghost to seek revenge for Xia''s family. Anyway, there are different opinions. Do you know why Qin Zongheng built Gu Yuan there? "


    They shake their heads at the same time. If they know this, will they come to ask about the past in the evening?


    Maybe he said too much, song Yinian felt thirsty and began to drink tea."Tell me, grandfather Looking at the old man''s slow action, song Yinuo began to be a little anxious.


    The old man, if you want to talk about it all at once, it''s just at the critical moment and it''s gone.


    "You girl, what''s the hurry!" Song Yinian drank the tea and moistened his throat. Then he continued: "Gu Yuan is the place where he used to take care of his family! In those years, after Xia Jiuli destroyed Gu''s family, it became a ruin. Three years later, Qin Zongheng, who came out of the pain, built Gu''s garden there. "


    "Alas..." After listening to Qin Zongheng''s story, song Yinuo''s eyes were slightly red and sighed: "since ancient times, most beauties are miserable and sentimental, but they are mercilessly annoyed. How can a man like Uncle Qin encounter such a thing? God is too unfair to him..."


    Even if song Yinian didn''t say it, song Yinuo could guess how Qin Zongheng came over these years.


    No wonder Qin Zongheng often goes boating and fishing in Gu Yuan. He just thinks of Gu Qing there. Only in that place can he lick his wound quietly.


    "Yes! Heaven is really unfair to Qin Zongheng. " Song Yinian also sighed: "after that, Qin Zongheng, a proud generation, completely lost interest in the fight in the capital and began to abandon politics and engage in business, which led to today''s Zongheng group. If Qin Zongheng doesn''t take the initiative to withdraw from the fight, I''m afraid that their generation will never be able to get ahead of themselves. "


    After hearing this, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say. He just felt confused. He never thought that Qin Zongheng had such a past.


    Even if he has not seen Qin Zongheng 20 years ago, he can imagine the high spirited appearance of Qin Zongheng from the words of song Yinian.


    It''s a pity that Qin zongzong, the proud emperor of the generation, is so proud

 Chapter 342

    Miaoyun mountain, a suburb of Beijing.


    The scenery here is beautiful. In early spring, the mountains are full of flowers. The trees in the mountains are lush. After a long winter, a little green grows on the branches. Insects in the mountains begin a new cycle of life.


    Although the scenery here is very beautiful, Huaxia is never open to people. The publicity is that it belongs to the military forbidden zone, but in fact, it is the place where the Mu family of guwu family is located.


    In the mountains, there is a quadrangle built close to the mountain. The quadrangle is full of the sound of "hum ha Hey".


    After a few days of recuperation, mu Tiance, who was injured by Xu Shaotang, has recovered. Originally, he would not recover so quickly. This is due to the healing medicine handed down by the Mu family from generation to generation.


    After a punch in the yard, mu Tiance took the towel from the servant, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and sat there quietly thinking.


    At this time, a rush of footsteps came. A woman in green came to Mu Tiance in a hurry. She lowered her head and whispered in his ear. Then she left the yard in a hurry.


    Mu Tiance''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. He threw the towel on the ground and walked to the main courtyard with a cold face.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the main courtyard was kicked open by mu Tiance. Although everyone heard the sound of the door collapsing, no one looked at the door.


    People sitting in the main courtyard have long been used to this kind of voice. In the Mu family, who else can be such a presumptuous person besides mu Tiance?


    In the center of the main hall, there is a mahogany chair with some years old. On the chair, there is a middle-aged man with a pair of sword eyebrows. His forehead is wide and his eyes are always half open. His face like a knife is full of determination. Even if he sits there, he will feel the momentum of his body If you are a timid person, you will be scared even if you stare at him.


    Although he looks only about 50 years old, his actual age is almost 70 years old.


    He is the contemporary master of Mu family, mu Jianchen!


    Mu Jianchen is still half open his eyes, quietly looking at mu Tiance who kicks the door.


    Mu Tiance walked slowly into the hall, scanned the people sitting in the hall, and finally focused on mu Jianchen.


    "This is a contest between Xu Shaotang and me!" Mu Tiance quietly looked at mu Jianchen sitting at the top, "if anyone dares to interfere in the affairs of Xu Shaotang and me, he is my mortal enemy, of course, including you!"


    Mu Jianchen didn''t get angry because of his son''s words, but asked faintly, "is it Qingwu who told you?"


    "Yes Mu Tiance did not deny that the woman who reported to him was indeed called Qingwu. She was not only his maid, but also one of his playmates from childhood to adulthood.


    He is not afraid of his father''s response to the whispering dance. Since he dares to admit it, he will be able to keep it.


    "She''s loyal to you." It''s not difficult for mu Jianchen to dance lightly. For him, even if the whole Mu family is loyal to his son, it doesn''t matter. He is very happy to see such a result. After all, this mu family will pass to his son one day.


    After praising the light dance, mu Jianchen finally raised his eyelids, looked at his proud son and said, "your qualifications are rare in a hundred years, but you are defeated by Xu Shaotang. Have you ever thought how terrible he will grow up if you give Xu Shaotang another ten years?"


    The quality of his son has always been something he is proud of. But now, there is an odd number whose talent is still above his son. In order to protect the Mu family from the threat of this odd number, he is preparing to send someone to kill that odd number in the cradle.


    Mu Tiance nodded, looked directly at his father''s eyes and said: "I am really defeated by Xu Shaotang, but I believe it is only temporary! Xu Shaotang will grow up, and so will I. the contest between him and me has just begun. It''s not clear who will win. "


    When he just came back with the fat and thin elder, he was really worried about the defeat in Xu Shaotang''s hands. But after a few days of recuperation, he also wanted to understand a lot of things. Winning or losing is a matter of military affairs. Now it''s just a preliminary contest. Who knows the result if it doesn''t come to the last day?


    Although he was defeated by Xu Shaotang for the time being, he is still mu Tiance, a rare genius of the Mu family in a hundred years!


    The previous failure was due to his carelessness, and also because he didn''t work hard before. Now, he is practicing hard. I believe that he will not be defeated by Xu Shaotang in the near future.


    Looking at his son who regained his self-confidence, mu Jianchen nodded with appreciation and asked, "do you know how the overlord of Western Chu was defeated by a villain?"


    "I know!" Mu Tiance showed a confident smile on his face, "Xu Shaotang is not Liu Bang, and I will not be Xiang Yu."


    "You are too confident..." Mu Jianchen said with a smile.


    For a moment, mu Jianchen regretted that he had instilled in his son that the Mu family was the most noble blood in China, and that he had made his son regard all living beings as nothing.Perhaps it is because he has been instilling these ideas into his son over the years that he has developed this kind of supercilious self-confidence.


    "Self confidence or conceit." Mu Tiance knew the meaning of his father''s smile, and said faintly: "anyway, I''m still saying that, no one can interfere in the contest between Xu Shaotang and me."


    "What if I have to step in? How do you want to stop me? " Mu Jianchen''s momentum suddenly changed. It was just like a warm spring breeze, but now it seems to have turned into a storm, which will overturn all of you at any time.


    The terrible momentum made everyone almost breathless. Although mu Tiance was also very sad, he looked at his father stubbornly.


    "With your accomplishments, I really can''t stop you from interfering." Mu Tiance is very clear about this, "if you insist on interfering, then the day Xu Shaotang died is also the day I died! Without an opponent like Xu Shaotang, it''s no different for me to be dead... "


    With his own strength, he really can''t stop his father from fighting Xu Shaotang, but he can finish himself.


    He didn''t believe his father would watch him die!


    Sure enough, after hearing mu Tiance''s threat, mu Jianchen''s momentum gradually converged and finally disappeared.


    "Three years! In three years, I will not interfere in the contest between you and Xu Shaotang. If you still can''t defeat Xu Shaotang after three years, even if you force him to death, I will do it myself! I will never allow a person who can threaten the existence of the Mu family to continue to grow up! "


    "Good! Just three years! "

 Chapter 343

    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what happened to Mu''s family.


    Originally, song Yinuo intended to go to Qin Zongheng to sign the contract for the office building, but considering that Qin Zongheng may not be in a good mood recently, she had to put the matter on hold for the time being. Today, Qin Zongheng took the initiative to call and she went with the contract.


    When song Yinuo goes to Qin Zongheng to sign a contract, Xu Shaotang goes to the place where Lianxin and Mabo settle down.


    A small yard is basically made of wood. Although it looks a little shabby, it is better than clean, which is consistent with the character of compassion.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come." Pitiful heart sitting on the swing in the courtyard, shaking the body to push the door into Xu Shaotang said.


    "Why don''t I come here?" Xu Shaotang leaned on the tree next to the swing and said with a smile, "we don''t have many familiar people in the capital. Naturally, we have to walk around a lot."


    Pitiful tiptoe gently, let the swing stop, smile: "how can you have no acquaintances? As far as I know, are you a hot figure in Beijing now? Even Chu Linfeng and other people want to woo you. Are you afraid you don''t have any acquaintances? "


    "Your news is quite wide." Xu Shaotang raised his head, if there is a deep sense of looking at the heart of pity.


    Presumably, the intelligence network on Lianxin''s hand has already penetrated into the capital. In this way, the things between him and Chu Linfeng are no secret to Lianxin. If Lianxin doesn''t even know the news, he will reconsider the cooperation between them.


    "Well, no matter how wide my news is?" Pitiful heart from the swing down, went to Xu Shaotang in front of, exhale like orchid said: "even if my news again wide, still don''t know that day defeated in your hand that person''s identity, can you tell me, that person in the end is who?"


    When Xu Shaotang appeared in Xianyun villa, Lianxin had already received the news. However, she didn''t know who the young man who suddenly appeared was, a person who was just inferior to Xu Shaotang in cultivation, a person who completely exploded Xu Shaotang in appearance, or a person who was arrogant and didn''t even pay attention to the three families of Zhao, Wei and Chu To arouse her interest.


    Believe now, not only she, I''m afraid many people are also tracing the identity of that man, right?


    "His name is mu Tiance." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I once asked you to check him for me, but you didn''t find any information. In fact, I also want to know what his identity is


    Of course, he can''t tell the identity of Mu Tiance. Besides him, he knows that all the people in the Mu family are high-ranking people. Since the upper class wants to weaken the influence of the Mu family in the secular world, he certainly can''t fight against the upper class.


    "Mu Tiance?" He read the name in a tender voice and said, "it seems that I need to find out the identity of Mu Tiance. A person who even cares about the big families in the capital may be more valuable than you..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said with a wry smile: "even if you want to change the boat halfway, you don''t have to say so obviously?"


    "You and I are a cooperative relationship. What''s wrong with being frank?" "No one wants to hang himself from a tree, and I''m no exception," he said with a smile


    For now, mu Tiance may have more advantages in other aspects except her personal strength is slightly inferior to Xu Shaotang. If she can cooperate with mu Tiance, her chances of success may be much higher.


    "Well, since you haven''t got off my ship for the time being, we''ll still cooperate." Instead of caring about compassion, Xu Shaotang put away his smile and said solemnly, "use all your resources to help me keep an eye on the movements of these aristocratic children in the capital and the Xia family in the North!"


    "You have a big appetite!" Pity heart quietly said: "you know, it''s not easy to stare at the children of these aristocratic families in the capital. You even want me to stare at the Xia family for you. I don''t dare to stroke Xia Jiuli''s beard easily! I believe you should know the horror of Xia Jiuli! "


    If it''s so easy to be watched, Xia Jiuli won''t be called Xia Jiuli. In recent years, there are many intelligence personnel in the north, but they know little about Xia Jiuli, whether it''s compassion or Huaxia. The only thing we can be sure of is that Xia Jiuli is a top expert!


    Twenty years ago, the word "Xia Jiuli" was enough to frighten people.


    "It''s not something I worry about." Xu Shaotang stares at pity heart that beautiful face, light say: "I just need to know the trend of the Xia family can, as for how to stare at them, that is your business, I believe you will have a way."


    Xu Shaotang knows that she won''t do her best without forcing this woman.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s persecution, he held his fist tightly and trembled with anger. His knife like eyes seemed to cut Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    However, Xu Shaotang did not care at all. He just kept smiling and looked at the angry pity on his face.


    After a long time, compassion finally lost the battle, angrily said: "I can help you stare at the Xia family for the time being, but I can''t guarantee that I will know the trend of the Xia family. After all, the Xia family''s influence in the north is deep-rooted, and there is a Xia Jiuli who makes countless experts frustrated!"Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "as long as you focus on that side, I believe that with your energy, it will bring me a surprise."


    Now, he has officially started a battle with mu Tiance. It''s a headache for him to deal with a mu family. If there is any problem in Xia family at this time, he will be killed.


    "I hope so!" The anger on pity''s face didn''t disappear, and he stretched out his hand to see off the guests. "Please, I really don''t want to see you again in a short time!"


    "I''ve come all the way here. Won''t you keep me for dinner?" Xu Shaotang kept a smile on his face, but he didn''t move half a minute.


    Pitifully, he snorted and said, "if you don''t have a place to eat, you can shout out. I believe those people in the capital will be very willing to invite you as a guest."


    Who don''t want to win over Xu Shaotang?


    "Forget it, I''d better find a place to eat myself." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders. When he was about to go out, he looked back at Xiang Lianxin and said with a smile, "in fact, you look really good in ancient clothes. At least you look much better than your present clothes..."


    "Go away!" Pitifully, he kicked a stone on the ground to Xu Shaotang''s sports car.


    With a crisp sound, Xu Shaotang''s brand-new sports car was hit out of a hole by a stone.


    Xu Shaotang''s face turns black. This woman is too violent. With this kick, her hundred thousand yuan is gone

 Chapter 344

    With the extremely strong resentment for compassion, Xu Shaotang slowly drives away from the courtyard of compassion.


    Not long after it opened, the mobile phone in his arms suddenly rang.


    When he got on the phone, a big bear''s excited voice came from inside: "Xu Shao, hurry to watch the play, the warehouse in the north suburb of the third ring road!"


    "What''s the good play?" Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    Big bear laughs, gasps and says: "I ran into yihezuo village when we went out today. Now we have blocked yihezuo village in the northern suburb warehouse..."


    "Oh, yihezuo village? Then I really want to come and have a look! Don''t play him to death Xu Shaotang hang up the phone, immediately full power toward the northern suburbs warehouse.


    Li Baoshan and yihezuo village have a fierce hatred. In those years, yihezuo village almost wiped out all Li Baoshan''s special forces and let Li Baoshan live with a disabled leg for several years.


    Now Li Baoshan is no longer the frog at the bottom of the well. Now that he meets this mortal enemy, he will have to fight with him. The scene must be very hot.


    How can Xu Shaotang miss such a scene?


    More than 20 minutes later, Xu Shaotang rushed all the way to the northern suburb warehouse.


    Yihezuo village is now being surrounded in the corner, holding his samurai sword tightly in his hand, guarding against the two people who surrounded him. Big bear and Li Baoshan are staring at him. The reason why they haven''t started on yihezuo village is that they have to wait for Xu Shaotang to come and see the good play.


    Li Baoshan''s eyes were red, staring at the enemy of life and death. He suppressed his voice and roared: "yihezuo village, your time of death is coming! "


    had it not been for Xu Shaotang, who was waiting to see the play, he could not help killing yihezuo village. On this day, he had been waiting too long.


    "Baga, who are you?" Yihezuo village holds the samurai sword in his hand and stares at Li Baoshan like a hungry wolf.


    "The one who seeks your revenge!" With a roar, Li Baoshan pounced on yihezuo village.


    The battle between the two sides is imminent. Seeing that Li Baoshan has launched an offensive, the village of yihezuo is not asking questions. He waves a knife to kill Li Baoshan.


    On the samurai sword, there was a faint black air, like the gaze of death.


    Big bear didn''t join the regiment. He knew it was a duel between Li Baoshan and yihezuo village, and Li Baoshan would never allow him to help.


    Looking at the two men in the regiment, Xu Shaotang walked to bear and asked with a smile, "who do you think will win?"


    "I don''t know." Big bear was staring at the two men fighting together. "Brother Shan and village yihezuo should have the same strength, but the black gas of village yihezuo''s sword is too annoying. I think brother Shan will suffer a loss..."


    If they join in, big bear will win yihezuo village with the cooperation of Li Baoshan. That''s why they surround yihezuo village in this warehouse.


    Xu Shaotang nodded. In terms of strength in a single round, Li Baoshan is not inferior to yihezuo village, but after all, he is unarmed. The attack will be hindered everywhere. He should also avoid being hurt by the black knife spirit of yihezuo village. If he goes on for a long time, he will gradually fall behind.


    As Xu Shaotang expected, Li Baoshan''s attack didn''t go smoothly. His fierce attack was always limited by the nasty samurai sword. After a long attack, Li Baoshan was even more angry. Unconsciously, the speed of the attack increased a lot.


    With a "puff" sound, the long knife from yihezuo village was sent and inserted into Li Baoshan''s left shoulder.


    "Well, you''re just like that!" There was a winner''s smile on the face of the village.


    Seeing that Li Baoshan is injured, Xiong is very anxious. He is about to help, but Xu Shaotang holds him.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "don''t worry, he has his own discretion."


    As if to prove Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan just let out a dull hum when the long sword was inserted into his shoulder. Then, with the help of the forward force of his body, he let the samurai sword directly penetrate his shoulder to the hilt.


    "No!"


    Yihezuo village is not good, but it''s too late.


    The next moment, a huge fist had hit him on the forehead.


    "Bang!"


    The huge power of Li Baoshan''s hateful blow instantly flew yihezuo village and hit it heavily on the wall behind him. When yihezuo village fell to the ground, a large part of the wall behind him had sunk in.


    Fight for life, that''s how he plays!


    With a sound of "poof", Li Baoshan pulled out the long knife that had been inserted into his shoulder and threw it to the ground with a "clang". Regardless of the blood gushing out of his shoulder, he rushed to the dazed village of yihezuo.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    One punch, two punches. In an instant, Li Baoshan had already hit dozens of punches on the forehead of yihezuo village with his fists waving. Yihezuo village was already covered with blood, including his own and Li Baoshan''s shoulder.


    Even though yihezuo village has lost its fighting capacity, Li Baoshan has not stopped his attack."This is for Xiao Li!"


    "This is for Wang Jun!"


    "This is for Lin big mouth!"


    ¡­¡­


    Every time Li Baoshan''s fist falls, he will read out the name of a person, all of whom are his comrades in arms who once died in the hands of yihezuo village.


    Unconsciously, Li Baoshan''s face has been full of tears, the smiling faces from his mind one by one across, they are still so young, the smile on their face is so innocent, but they all died under the butcher''s knife in yihezuo village.


    "This blow is for the Chinese people who died in your injuries these years!" Li Baoshan roared and hit yihezuo village in the throat.


    The strength of this fist directly broke the neck of the village of ihezo, and officially declared that there was no one named ihezo in the world.


    At this time, there was no human form in yihezuo village. Li Baoshan spit on the body of yihezuo village. Then he covered his bloody shoulder and stood up.


    Bear rushed over, tore a piece of cloth from his clothes, ready to bandage for Li Baoshan.


    "Wait a minute!" Xu Shaotang goes out and presses Li Baoshan''s shoulder. His real Qi slowly enters his shoulder. When Li Baoshan grits his teeth and insists, he forces a pool of black blood from his shoulder, which is caused by the knife Qi of yihezuo village.


    "Thank you, Xu Shao!" Li Baoshan sweating, grateful to see Xu Shaotang one eye, heavily said.


    "It''s OK. Go back and have a good rest for a while." Xu Shaotang patted Li Baoshan on the shoulder.


    At this time, big bear also came over and simply bandaged the wound on Li Baoshan''s shoulder with a piece of cloth.

 Chapter 345

    With the signing of the sales contract of office buildings, the branch of Shengshi group in Beijing is officially established. In the past two days, the employees in the temporary office have begun to move into the new office buildings one after another.


    The 21 storey office building is not a high-rise building, but it is enough to be used as a branch of Shengshi group.


    Learning from Qin Zongheng''s experience, song Yinuo also set the general manager''s office on the 20th floor and the 21st floor as a research center.


    The establishment of the branch company, of course, requires a ceremony. Originally, Xu Shaotang intended to hold a simple ceremony, but song Yinuo decided to hold a grand ceremony. For her, this is not only a celebration, but also the best time to publicize the products of Shengshi group.


    Xu Shaotang is still driving to the branch office. Song Yinuo has already called. Song Yinuo''s angry voice came from the phone: "Shaotang, when are you going to arrive? Everyone is waiting for you."


    "When I do something, you can just start." While driving, Xu Shaotang looked at his watch and said, "I have about 20 minutes to get there."


    "Everyone is waiting for you. Hurry up." Song Yinuo said helplessly.


    Although she is the general manager of the branch company, she understands that most of the people present today came only because of Xu Shaotang''s face. If Xu Shaotang doesn''t come, the celebration can''t go on.


    While waiting for the arrival of Xu Shaotang, song Yinuo had to greet the guests first.


    As soon as song Yinuo and Qin Zongheng finished talking, they heard someone shouting "sister Yinuo" behind them.


    Looking back, Qin Qianyu is accompanied by her mother Wen Yun.


    "Shallow language? What are you doing here? " Song Yinuo smiles and says hello to Wen Yun beside her.


    Qin Qianyu showed a naive smile, ran up to take song Yinuo''s arm and said, "I heard my father say that you set up a branch in Beijing, so my mother and I came here. I''m also the spokesman of Shengshi. Of course, I want to support you."


    "It''s rare for you to remember that you are the spokesman of Shengshi." Song Yinuo poked Qin Qianyu''s head with a smile and said with a smile, "I couldn''t get through to you several times. I thought you forgot this."


    Qin Qianyu rubbed his head, pouted and said, "I don''t want to..."


    "Miss Song, don''t get me wrong." Wen Yun said slightly apologetically: "before shallow language had an accident abroad, the family was afraid that she would have another accident, so they asked her to suspend the performance."


    Speaking of this, song Yinuo remembers that Xu Shaotang once said that he had saved their mother and daughter once abroad. It seems that it is true.


    As they spoke, Qin Zongheng, who was not far away, came over.


    The sharp eyed Qin Qianyu saw the smiling Qin Zongheng at a glance. He quickly left song Yinuo and ran to Qin Zongheng''s arms to be coquetry: "second uncle, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and you don''t come to see other people."


    Seeing this scene, song Yinuo''s heart jumps. Before, she only guessed with Lin Shuying that Qin Qianyu''s family may be unusual, but she didn''t connect him with the Qin family in the capital.


    Now, it''s reasonable for Wen Yun to refuse them to add the contract amount. The Qin family is really rich.


    Now she is a little envious of Xu Shaotang''s luck. She can save the granddaughter of Mr. Qin by saving anyone abroad. This luck is like the illegitimate son of God.


    However, if she knew that Xu Shaotang had attracted so many things just because she had saved Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter, I wonder if she would think so.


    Qin Zongheng rubbed Qin Qianyu''s head and said with a smile, "do you think I am as idle as you all day? You girl, I heard that you had an accident abroad, and my family were scared to death. I''ll see if you dare to run around in the future. "


    "They don''t want to either." Qin Qianyu was full of grievances and pouted his lips. He put his arms around Qin Zongheng and kept shaking. He said pitifully, "second uncle, please tell me about my love in front of my grandfather. People haven''t been singing on the stage for a long time."


    Everyone has his own hobbies, some people like money, some people like power, but Qin Qianyu likes the feeling of standing on the stage most. It seems that she is a real princess only when she stands on the stage.


    "Ha ha, I dare not plead for you in front of the old man. You don''t know the old man''s temper." Qin Zongheng said with a smile.


    Qin Qianyu, however, was still holding Qin Zongheng''s arm tightly: "second uncle, please, if you can''t even speak, grandfather, I really have to stay in the capital all my life."


    The world is too big, the capital is too small, and Qin Qianyu grew up in the capital. She doesn''t yearn for the capital like others. She just wants to go outside and hold concerts all over the country, hoping to bring happiness to everyone with her singing.


    Qin Zongheng couldn''t stand the girl''s hard work, so he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go back to persuade the old man, but I can''t guarantee that I can change his mind."


    Hear Qin Zongheng promise down, Qin shallow language immediately smile, "Baji" a kiss in Qin Zongheng''s face, said with a smile: "I know the second uncle to me the best.""You are such a big girl, how can you still be like a child?" Qin Zongheng touched his cheek and patted her head with one hand. His eyes were full of love.


    One side of Wen Yun also helplessly shakes his head, this girl set all kinds of spoiled in one, although not spoiled, but like a child who will never grow up.


    Looking at Qin Zongheng, who dotes on his daughter, Wen Yun sighs and thinks that if Gu Qing had chosen Qin Zongheng, perhaps their child would have been about the same size as his daughter?


    As the three most beautiful women in the capital, Wen Yun also knows something about Qin Zongheng and Gu Qing. Whenever she sees Qin Zongheng sitting alone in a daze, she feels sorry for Qin Zongheng.


    There are so many good women in the world, but he just falls in love with a woman who doesn''t love him. It''s really fate.


    Joking with Qin Qianyu for a while, Qin Zongheng looked at the time on his watch, walked to song Yinuo and said, "it seems that I can''t wait for the boy Xu Shaotang to come. I still have something to do here. Let''s go first. You guys are chatting slowly."


    "Well, we''re all in the capital anyway. There''s plenty of time to meet." Song Yinuo sent Qin Zongheng away with a smile.


    As soon as Qin Zongheng left, Xu Shaotang rushed over.


    "Brother Xu!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s figure, Qin Qianyu immediately ran to him full of excitement

 Chapter 346

    Qin Qianyu also knew that men and women had different reasons. He didn''t rush into Xu Shaotang''s arms, but he pulled his arm intimately and asked angrily, "why don''t you come to me when you get to the capital?"


    Looking for Qin Qianyu?


    Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly and shakes his head. Instead of saying that he doesn''t have any friendship with Qin Qianyu, he just says that the Qin family is a dragon''s den. Does he dare to break into it?


    Isn''t that the same as being sent to the door and repaired by Mr. Qin?


    Song Yinuo also came up and said angrily, "you really are. Uncle Qin just left and you came."


    "It''s OK. Anyway, we are all in Beijing. It''s not that we have no chance to meet." Xu Shaotang waved his hand with a smile, then turned to Qin and said, "after the accident in Paris last time, didn''t Qin ban you?"


    "It''s not forbidden, but it''s almost forbidden." Qin shallow language Du mouth, full of grievance said: "grandfather now don''t let me step out of the capital half step, I feel like a bird in a cage."


    "Shallow language, don''t blame your grandfather, he is also for your safety." Wen Yun nodded slightly to Xu Shaotang and said to his daughter.


    Qin Xiaoyu nodded: "I know that my grandfather has a good intention..."


    She thought in her heart, but the kindness was too heavy to bear.


    After chatting with Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter, Xu Shaotang was dragged away by song Yiyan.


    Over there, song Yiyan introduced the guests to Xu Shaotang one by one. Although most of them were the children of some second rate families in the capital, Xu Shaotang still shook hands with them one by one. After all, he already had a strong and helpless opponent in the capital, and he didn''t want to make too many enemies, one more friend and one more way.


    And these people obviously did not expect that Xu Shaotang would be so kind. Everyone knew about the battle between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance through their own channels. In their opinion, such a powerful person must be extremely arrogant, just like mu Tiance.


    On the contrary, Xu Shaotang''s kindness made them feel uncomfortable.


    Just as everyone was chatting, a group of people appeared at the door again.


    Seeing this group of people, everyone could not help showing a surprised expression.


    Chu Linfeng, Wei Yu and Zhao Zian came together.


    The appearance of these three people is not unexpected. Surprisingly, they seem to be in harmony.


    As we all know, Wei Yu and Zhao Zian have not been able to deal with Chu Linfeng. Every time they meet, they always fight openly and secretly. This is the first time that such a harmonious scene has appeared.


    "Xu Shao, it''s a good start. Please forgive me for coming here uninvited." Chu Linfeng changed his pride and lowered his posture.


    Wei Yu and Zhao Zian also congratulated Xu Shaotang, with the same low attitude.


    Although I don''t know what happened to these three people, Xu Shaotang still politely said, "I''m very grateful to you for your coming."


    "Brother in law, I think there must be some conspiracy among these three people. Be careful." Song Yiyan glanced at the three people on the opposite side and whispered in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and gave song Yiyan a reassuring look.


    "Xu Shao, can you take a step to talk?" Zhao Zian asked with a smile.


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded and went to a quiet corner with the three.


    These three people come together, certainly not just to say a few words of congratulations, Xu Shaotang has long guessed that they must have different plans.


    The four sat down in a quiet corner. Wei Yu, who was a little impatient, said immediately: "in fact, we are here to congratulate the establishment of Shengshi''s branch company. Secondly, we want to ask Xu Shaotang about Mu Tiance."


    These days, the three of them also used all their own channels, but they did not find any information about Mu Tiance, which made them curious about Mu Tiance''s identity.


    Moreover, if they want to stand out in the capital, they have to face Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. They know Xu Shaotang''s background very well, but they know nothing about Mu Tiance. They are eager to understand mu Tiance''s role.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Compared with mu Tiance, who is arrogant and conceited, Xu Shaotang seems to have a better relationship with him. That''s why they came to ask him about it.


    I see. It''s true that everything goes wrong.


    Knowing the intention of the three people, Xu Shaotang put down his vigilance and said with a smile: "I can''t disclose the identity of Mu Tiance, but as a thank you for coming here today, I can give you a piece of advice. Don''t provoke mu Tiance. If Mu Tiance didn''t want to be my opponent, I wouldn''t have provoked him... "


    He''s telling the truth. He really doesn''t want to be provoked by the Gu Wu family. What''s more, mu Tiance can kill him, but he can''t kill mu Tiance for the time being. This helpless feeling is really annoying.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s reply, the three were shocked at the same time. Since Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were rivals, there was no need to cheat them on this matter.Moreover, it can be seen that even Xu Shaotang is afraid of Mu Tiance in his heart. Now they have guessed how powerful the enemy they are going to face.


    "Xu Shao, I''d like to ask you again, how powerful is the innate master?" Wei Yu raised his head and asked, looking fanatically at Xu Shaotang.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s probably the way that flying flowers and picking leaves can hurt people in martial arts novels..."


    It''s really hard to talk about the power of congenital experts for three people who haven''t even reached the limit of the day after tomorrow. Maybe everyone can understand this explanation.


    Got Xu Shaotang''s answer, three people some lonely out of the door.


    "Still fighting?" Chu Linfeng stood at the door and asked Wei Yu and Zhao Zian.


    "If we continue to fight, the capital will no longer be our capital..." Zhao Zian shook his head slightly and sighed.


    Wei Yu also shook his head and sighed: "in those days, Qin Zongheng was the best. In our generation, he was oppressed by two outsiders. The old man is right. As a matter of fact, one generation is worse than the other."


    In their hearts, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are just two outsiders, but they are so powerful that they are helpless. This is the sorrow of these aristocratic children.


    For Wei Yu''s words, Chu Linfeng nodded to agree, and then said: "I propose that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance should be driven out of the capital first, and then we can win or lose. How about that?"


    "Good!" Wei Yu and Zhao Zian nodded heavily.


    Three palms, quietly put togethe

 Chapter 347

    Near noon, the celebration of the establishment of the Branch officially began. As an absolute main force, Xu Shaotang was sent by song Yinuo to toast and thank the guests.


    As the spokesman of Shengshi group, Qin Qianyu was also invited to sing a song on the stage.


    Just as Wen Yun is about to leave with Qin Qianyu who has finished singing, Xu Shaotang stops them.


    "Brother Xu, are you reluctant to let us go?" Qin shallow language naive side head, hope to hear the affirmative answer from Xu Shaotang''s mouth.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I actually want to ask your mother something."


    Getting the answer, Qin Qianyu is slightly lost.


    Wen Yun gently touched his broken hair and asked with a smile, "what''s Xu Shao asking me?"


    "About Gu Qing." Xu Shaotang said in a low voice.


    In his opinion, Wen Yun is not only Qin Zongheng''s brother and sister-in-law, but also one of the three beauties of that year. She will know something about the complicated past that others don''t know.


    He hopes to find out the real reason why Gu Qing fell out with Xia Yu. As song Yinian said, the old days must not be as simple as outsiders think.


    The smile on Wen Yun''s face was slightly solidified, and he said to Qin Qianyu: "Qianyu, you should have a good chat with sister Enoch first, and your mother should go to chat with brother Xu."


    Qin Qianyu looks at Wen Yun, then looks at Xu Shaotang, then nods cleverly, and goes to the direction of song Yinuo.


    "Why did you suddenly think about asking Gu Qing?" As he walked, Wen Yun said to Xu Shaotang, "as far as I know, it seems that the past has nothing to do with you?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the past really has nothing to do with me, but I''m curious. Since I went to Guyuan with Uncle Qin some time ago, I''ve been curious about it. I really want to know what happened between Gu Qing and Xia Yu, and why Bai Youling committed suicide?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, Wen Yun said with a smile: "your curiosity is really strong. I do know something unknown, but I don''t know much about it."


    "Please tell me what Mrs. Qin knows."


    "If people asked me these things, I would not say a word." Wen Yun looked up at Xu Shaotang quietly and said, "but you are our mother''s and daughter''s life-saving benefactor. I''ll tell you all I know. I''ll thank you for your help."


    After all, what she knows is other people''s privacy, and she doesn''t have the habit of using other people''s privacy for conversation.


    Moreover, it also involves some privacy of Qin Zongheng. She admires Qin Zongheng very much and doesn''t want to talk about his privacy.


    "Thank you very much." Xu Shaotang finally found that saving the mother and daughter was not only bad.


    Wen Yun nodded slightly to him and said, "in fact, as the rumor has it, Xia Yu really approached Gu Qing for the sake of pursuing Bai Youling. However, few people know that Qin Zongheng was in love with Bai Youling. Maybe even Qin Zongheng didn''t know about it."


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang looked at Wen Yun in surprise and then asked, "how do you know?"


    Compared with what he learned from Song Yinian, what he learned from Wen Yun is more bloody. Now he has a love affair


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard a saying: birds of a feather flock together..."


    "People in groups!" Xu added.


    Wen Yun nodded his head slightly and said, "that''s right. At that time, we were all called the three beauties in the capital. After a long time, we had a feeling of empathy and became good friends unconsciously."


    This kind of feeling is just like that men often say that heroes cherish heroes. If they fall in love with the same person, they may be jealous of each other, but they have their own love and there is no jealousy.


    "I see, you go on."


    "Bai Youling really committed suicide. It''s just that she didn''t feel ashamed of Gu''s family, but because she was defiled by Xia Yu..." At this point, Wen Yun''s face showed a trace of nostalgia and resentment. It can be seen that she was extremely resentful of what Xia Yu had done.


    Xu Shaotang was shocked by her words again. There was such privacy in it. If she said that, it could explain why Bai Youling suddenly committed suicide.


    Wen Yun continued: "Gu Qing also broke the story of Xia Yu''s defiling Bai Youling, so she angrily shot Xia Yu into a serious injury, which brought disaster to Gu''s family. Under Qin Zongheng''s ingenious arrangement, Gu Qing narrowly escaped death, but she has never heard from her since then. Now it has been nearly 20 years. None of us has seen Gu Qing again, and we don''t know whether she is dead or alive... "


    At this point, Wen Yun''s face was full of regret. The three beauties of the capital in those years were lost in the hands of Xia Yu. How could this not be a kind of sadness?


    Understanding the whole story, Xu Shaotang can''t help sighing.


    No, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of a question and asked, "isn''t it that Xia Yu is crazy? Is it because you are ashamed of Bai Youling and Gu Qing? "Just after asking this question, he vetoed his guess. According to Wen Yun, Xia Yu is a complete scum. How can he go crazy because he is ashamed of who? There must be other secrets.


    "I''m not sure about that." Wen Yun shook his head slightly and said: "at that time, some people speculated that Xiayu might be possessed by the devil because of practicing martial arts, which made him lose his mind and tarnished Bai Youling''s innocence. The old man once suspected that Xia Yu was just pretending to be crazy... "


    "Pretend to be crazy?" Xu Shaotang doubts a way: "why does he want to pretend madness?"


    Wen Yun looked up at Xu Shaotang, who was full of doubts, and said with a smile, "with Xu Shao''s intelligence, can''t you understand why Xiayu pretended to be crazy? Remind me, no matter who is right or wrong between them, Xia Jiuli makes the whole family blood flow after all... "


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t understand at first, he finally understood after Wen Yun''s reminding.


    After all, Gu''s family is in the capital. Xia Jiuli, in a fit of anger, went to the capital and killed Gu''s family. No matter what the reason, it was a provocation to the dignity of the country. Xia Jiuli''s personal force may have reached its peak, but he did not dare to really irritate the country. Xia Yu''s madness was a compromise in disguise.


    After all, no matter how tough Xia Jiuli is, he will die one day. As soon as he goes mad, the Xia family will decline sooner or later.


    In this way, we do not have to fight for a dead net, just quietly waiting for the day of Xia Jiuli''s death.


    There is no doubt that this is indeed the best way to dispel the country''s determination to eliminate the Xia family!

 Chapter 348

    Just when Xu Shaotang was going to continue to ask, his mobile phone suddenly heard a sound.


    It''s the sound of text messages.


    Xu Shaotang apologized to Wen Yun, pulled out his mobile phone and opened the SMS to check.


    "Teng!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly stood up with a black face. He didn''t even have time to fight Wen Yun. He rushed out like a gust of wind.


    The short message is from Longjiang, the content is very simple: Firebird is missing, rainstorm is dead!


    This simple seven words, but like a bayonet general poke into Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    In seven words, he announced that his closest comrades in arms were only golden tiger and iron leopard! There are only five "law enforcers" in total, and they are almost going to be removed completely!


    Xu Shaotang''s teeth are almost broken, and his whole body is shaking. His boundless anger is about to burn him completely.


    Cang Long has been killed, and now even Firebird and rainstorm have been attacked inexplicably. He can be sure that these things must have come from the same backstage hand!


    What does this black hand want to do! Do you want to bury all the "law enforcers"? "Law enforcement" and the only behind the scenes between what in the end can not die of hatred!


    "Why What''s the matter? " Xu Shaotang dials Long Jiang''s phone with trembling fingers.


    His voice was shaking, too, with anger, sadness, and a trace of emotion that he didn''t even know.


    Long Jiang could hear Xu Shaotang''s anger from his trembling voice and said with a heavy voice: "some time ago, Firebird and rainstorm went to the north to carry out a mission, but they suddenly lost contact two days ago. We lost several important intelligence personnel in the north, and then we exchanged this news..."


    North? Xia Jiuli!


    Xu Shaotang instantly thought of this man. Although the accomplishments of Firebird and rainstorm are under him, generally no one is their opponent. Even if they are really defeated, they can at least retreat.


    In addition to Xia Jiuli, he can''t think of anyone else who can make these two people die and disappear.


    "Is it Xia Jiuli?" Xu Shaotang repressed his anger and asked in a hoarse voice.


    "I don''t know." Long Jiang also suppressed his anger and said: "although Xia Jiuli is suspected, there is no direct evidence pointing to him. We have just met on this matter. Some people suspect that Firebird... "


    "Some people suspect that Firebird is a traitor?" Xu Shaotang was holding his forehead fist and yelling at the phone: "no, I believe in Firebird! I can assure you with my own life that Firebird is not a traitor! "


    He was even more angry when he was already angry. Now, in this case, some people even suspect that Firebird is a traitor!


    He really felt the chill.


    In some people''s eyes, Canglong and rainstorm died one after another, but Firebird disappeared at this time. They really have reason to suspect that Firebird is the traitor who betrayed his comrades. But Xu Shaotang believes that Firebird must be innocent!


    Few people know that Firebird and rainstorm are not only the best partners, but also the lovers who love each other most!


    As the only female among the "law enforcers", Firebird did not fall in love with the powerful Canglong, the interesting iron leopard, and the strong golden tiger. What she fell in love with was the fiery rainstorm!


    Because of the relationship between gender, Firebird is cared by their four big men everywhere. Firebird is a person who knows how to be grateful and a woman who values emotion and righteousness. She will never betray them or hurt her beloved storm!


    "Don''t get excited, boy." Long Jiang felt Xu Shaotang''s chilly feeling, and advised him on the phone: "everyone is just a random guess, and didn''t conclude that Firebird is a traitor. You are also confused by this sudden news. I personally guarantee for Firebird in front of the chief! At present, golden tiger and iron leopard have rushed to the north to investigate the matter. It is said that they have even broken the army. You should know how much importance they attach to it! "


    Even the broken army is out? Xu Shaotang Lengleng holding the hands of the phone, the heart has set off a huge wave.


    No one knows whether it is a person or an organization. We just know that the only purpose of breaking the army is to protect the safety of the top leader. To a certain level of people, almost all know the existence of the broken army, but no one has really seen him or them.


    "Law enforcers" are mysterious, but "breaking the army" is even more mysterious. It is estimated that no one knows the real details of breaking the army except the chief.


    Now, even the breaking army has been sent out. It seems that the fact that the "law enforcers" have been attacked by unknown people in succession has made them determined to thoroughly investigate this matter.


    Now that the top has decided to thoroughly investigate this matter, it is no longer necessary for him to pursue the backstage thug. For him, this is a good thing, but it comes a little late. For this good thing, the "law enforcers" have paid a heavy price.


    "I''m going to the north, too!" Xu Shaotang''s mood slightly eases, pinches the telephone, the tone firmly says.


    The North must be turbulent now. The golden tiger and the iron leopard must have gone out with hatred like him. He didn''t want the two brothers to make any mistakes.Long Jiang didn''t persuade him. He knew Xu Shaotang''s temper. Once he decided something, it was useless for anyone to persuade him.


    "Be careful!" Dragon general said: "now you and I are the only two people who know your identity. Don''t expose your identity to other people, including Golden Tiger and iron leopard. Don''t let the hand in the dark reach out to you again!"


    Facing a mu Tiance is enough for Xu Shaotang to have a headache. If the hand in the dark reaches out to him again, Xu Shaotang will be tired of fighting.


    Even though the dragon on the other end of the phone will not be visible, Xu Shaotang still nodded solemnly and said, "don''t worry, I will rot my identity in my stomach forever, including myself, and I will forget my identity!"


    "Good!" The Dragon general said in a deep voice: "if there is any difficulty, just tell me that I haven''t moved this old bone for a long time!"


    Not only is Xu Shaotang angry that the "law enforcers" have been assailed continuously, but they are not angry. If Xu Shaotang can find the behind the scenes assailants this time, he will eradicate the root of the evil even if he has fought for his life!


    Even though the Dragon general is disabled, no one dares to belittle the old man''s Kung Fu. Xu Shaotang once suspected that the Dragon general has mostly stepped into the threshold of alchemy. At least, even though he is already at the congenital limit, he still can''t guarantee that he can defeat the Dragon general who can''t move easily.


    "I will!" Xu Shaotang hang up the phone, simple and song Yinuo said hello, immediately rushed to the capital airport.

 Chapter 349

    Ice city is not only an important town in the north, but also the economic center of the whole North. At the same time, it is also the headquarters of Xia family. The Xia family has been operating in the north for many years, and almost all industries have been infiltrated by its forces.


    Perhaps, if you pick up anyone on the street, you may have something to do with the Xia family, or you may be an intelligence officer of the Xia family.


    The whole ice city is almost managed by the Xia family like an iron bucket.


    Even though it''s spring, the whole ice city is still surrounded by cold air.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t go to the hotel. When he came out of the airport, he went straight to the address that Lianxin gave him.


    This is an old-fashioned residential building, which was built in the 1980s. The exterior walls of the residential building are mottled and look dilapidated, like the slums of an ice city.


    Go to the door of Room 502, Xu Shaotang knocked on the door, three light and one heavy, this method of knocking on the door, of course, is also pitiful heart told him, this is their joint signal.


    After a little while, the door creaks and opens a gap. A man with short hair sticks out his head in the gap. The man with short hair holds the door with one hand and the back of one hand behind him. He looks at Xu Shaotang at the door with a smile and asks, "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    His appearance is no different from that of ordinary people, but occasionally there is a flash of light in his eyes, which makes Xu Shaotang conclude that this is the person he is looking for.


    Xu Shaotang''s face is not good-looking, just light to the short hair man said: "I''m Xu Shaotang, specially come to you, someone should have informed you."


    "It''s Xu Shao!" The short haired man quickly opened the door and welcomed Xu Shaotang in. "We have indeed been informed that from now on, we will be sent by Xu Shaotang."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and walked to the door.


    After entering the room, he found that there were two other people in the room. They also carried their hands behind them. Xu Shaotang knew that the hand behind them must be holding a gun. Once the person knocking on the door was the enemy, they would be mercilessly killed in the future.


    While Xu Shaotang is observing the two people in the room, the short haired man who opens the door suddenly moves his hand. The dagger in his hand flashes cold light and stabs Xu Shaotang at the back of his waist.


    However, Xu Shaotang seems to have eyes on his back. He quickly grabs the short haired man''s arm with his backhand. With a little force on his hand, he hits the dagger in his hand to the ground.


    "Who are you?" Xu Shaotang turned around and glared at the man who suddenly burst out.


    If these people are not compassionate people, it proves that compassionate intelligence network in the North has been destroyed by the Xia family.


    Seeing that the man with short hair was restrained, the two men sitting in the room came over and bowed to Xu Shaotang: "don''t get me wrong, Xu Shaotang. They told us that the man here is an expert. We just tried. After all, we are in the hinterland of the Xia family. We should be cautious. "


    "Your vigilance is good!" Xu Shaotang gave a cold hum and threw away the wrist of the man with short hair.


    The short haired man stepped back, rubbed his blue wrists, and said with shame, "we have lost a lot of people in the north, so we are more cautious. We are afraid that the enemy will come. Please forgive us for the offense."


    The continuous loss of manpower in the North has made them almost frightened. Even though they have been informed above, they still intend to try Xu Shaotang in person. If his skill is as powerful as above, they will not hurt Xu Shaotang.


    If Xu Shaotang can''t stop his attack, it can only show that Xu Shaotang is a fake. Even if he is killed, it doesn''t matter.


    Understand the motivation of these people, Xu Shaotang and they do not care, light asked: "what''s your name?"


    "Xu Shao just calls me owl. Everyone calls me that."


    Owl? Good code, but it is consistent with their identity of collecting intelligence in the dark.


    After closing the door, several people went into the room.


    "Has something unusual happened in ice city recently?" After sitting down, Xu Shaotang asked the owl.


    "Abnormal situation?" The owl thought about it carefully, exchanged a few words with the other two people in a low voice, then nodded heavily and said, "yes! And there are many more! "


    "Tell me all of them!" Xu Shaotang said urgently.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s impatience, the owl did not dare to delay and said: "recently, there seem to be many more masters in ice city, and the Xia family seems to shrink their defense intentionally, making a face like a great enemy. There are also many intelligence personnel of forces infiltrating in. The forces controlled by the Xia family seem to be eliminating intelligence personnel of all parties, and we are also the target of being eliminated... "


    The information provided by owls is limited, but it also reflects some things from the side.


    Xu Shaotang analyzes that it should be the actions of the country that make the Xia family feel threatened, so they can shrink their defense. Obviously, it''s not only he who cares about the situation in the ice city, but many people should also be very concerned about the situation here. The ice city must be turbulent now. Many people hope that the Xia family will fall, and of course, some people hope that the Xia family will continue to prosper."By the way, do you know Xia Yu?" Xu Shaotang looked at the owl and asked.


    Owl nodded, showed a smile and said: "people in ice city are not unfamiliar with Xia Yu. Many people call him Xia madman in private. I heard that he has been crazy for many years. Why did Xu Shao suddenly ask this man?"


    "Nothing. Just ask." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and stood up and said, "I''ll go out for a walk. If you have any important information, you can contact me at any time. Of course, if you are in danger, you can also contact me. I should be in ice city all the time recently."


    Although these people belong to the power of compassion, they are the people who collect information for him, and he does not want these people to have anything to do.


    Judging from the vigilance of these people, they are good.


    Owl also stood up to thank Xu Shaotang and then said, "if Xu Shaotang wants to go out for a walk, I suggest you go to the casino in ice city."


    "Casinos?" Xu Shaotang thought a little and nodded: "well, I''ll go and have a look."


    He understood the meaning of owl. Xia family, as the underground king of the north, controls the resources of the whole northern underworld. As one of the most core businesses of the underworld, casinos are naturally controlled by Xia family.


    If you want to get the most authentic information, you still need to go deep into the enemy. What''s more, the casinos are really a good place to gather intelligence.


    After coming out of the dilapidated residential building, Xu Shaotang got into a taxi.

 Chapter 350

    Yunding entertainment city is the largest and most luxurious casino in the whole ice city.


    It''s not difficult to find Yunding entertainment city. Any local can tell you the exact location of the ice city. Xu Shaotang was also directly brought here by taxi drivers.


    Just standing outside Yunding Entertainment City, you can imagine how luxurious it is. The gilded characters are even more glittering in the sunshine.


    Even though the situation in ice city is very complicated now, the gate of the casino is still full of all kinds of luxury cars, and people come and go in an endless stream, but most of them come with hope and leave in disgrace.


    Xu Shaotang is no stranger to casinos. He used to hang around in casinos when he was on duty.


    After skillfully exchanging one million chips, Xu Shaotang began to wander around in this noisy casino.


    In the hall of the casino, there are basically some people who make little trouble. After only scanning the hall, Xu Shaotang quickly enters the VIP Hall on the second floor.


    Although there are not so many people on the second floor as in the hall on the first floor, the whole style is far above the first floor. There are no crazy gamblers here, only rich people dressed as gentlemen.


    The minimum threshold to enter the second floor is one million chips. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang''s chips can just enter the second floor.


    "Hello, sir. What can I do for you?" As soon as I entered the second floor, a waiter politely welcomed me.


    The role of these waiters is similar to that of tour guides. Of course, they do not provide free services. The consumption that the guests enjoy is their main source of income.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the waiter, took out a stack of money from his body and handed it to him. He said faintly, "a glass of whisky."


    "Yes, just a moment, please!" The waiter took a pile of banknotes, gently touched them, and immediately said with a happy face: "if you don''t know what you want to play, I can give you a detailed introduction."


    The waiters have seen too many people who spend a lot of money, but there are no specific entertainment items. He takes it for granted that Xu Shaotang is the same as those who come to the casino for the first time.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, pointed to the field where he played dice treasure on his left hand, and said, "I can play dice treasure. I''ll send my whisky there later."


    Dice treasure, also known as dice, is a simple and crude gambling project.


    The waiter looked at him in surprise and then bowed away.


    Xu Shaotang went to the court and sat down. Instead of making a bet, he carefully observed the banker''s technique.


    The reason why people who enter casinos lose nine out of ten is mostly because there are some gambling experts in these casinos. In fact, most of the so-called gambling experts are just some cheaters. What Xu Shaotang observed is exactly the means of making a thousand.


    A few minutes later, the waiter brought the whisky he wanted. While tasting the whisky, Xu Shaotang secretly observed the means of the dealer.


    Soon, he found out the banker''s routine.


    It seems that the dice in the dice cup are controlled by the dealer. Every time he makes a move, he always makes the majority of the people on the table lose, and only a few people will win. Xu Shaotang even speculates that these few people have their own arrangement.


    After watching the five or six innings, Xu Shaotang finally decided to bet.


    A million chips, he all bet on the leopard.


    "Hiss", all the people on the scene cast a strange look at Xu Shaotang, thinking that this person is not specially to lose money. He actually bet one million on a leopard at one time. Although the leopard''s odds are higher, the possibility is the least.


    "Fool!" Someone shook his head and whispered.


    "It''s probably the first time that this man has come to the casino..."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about everyone''s different eyes. He said to the dealer with a smile: "open it!"


    The dealer is a middle-aged man. His deep eyes reveal the essence. When Xu Shaotang bet the one million chips on the leopard, he began to observe Xu Shaotang secretly.


    Of course, he knows the number of points in the dice cup. This time, what he shakes is the leopard!


    In the face of 30-1 odds, the money he won today is estimated to be exported in an instant.


    Of course, he couldn''t let this happen, so when he pressed the dice cup with his hand, he had already started to exert himself. At the moment of opening the dice cup, he used the vibration of the smile to shake the dice in the dice cup slightly. At the same moment, the number of dice had changed with the vibration.


    The action of the dealer did not hide Xu Shaotang''s eyes. When the dealer moved, his hand was also gently pressed on the table.


    After the sound of "open", the banker''s face was covered with ashes.


    Three five, leopard!


    "Wow, what a leopard!"


    "The man is rich!"


    "Ha ha, it seems that there is a good play today."


    The crowd of onlookers was in an uproar. No one thought that the leopard was really out.


    The banker''s face was very blue and trembled. He put 30 million chips in front of Xu Shaotang.Next, Xu Shaotang bet leopard every time. After ten innings, Xu Shaotang''s chips are about to pile up.


    After three successive rounds, all the people on the scene followed Xu Shaotang and began to bet. After ten rounds, almost everyone made a lot of money. Only the banker looked at Xu Shaotang with a black face.


    "You''ve got a thousand! How can they all be leopards? " The banker gritted his teeth and pointed at Xu Shaotang, full of anger.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you open the door to welcome guests, can''t you afford to win or lose? The dice cup is always in your hands. How can I make a thousand? "


    "Yes, others are lucky. You can''t default on it!" People who won a lot of money with Xu Shaotang also spoke for Xu Shaotang.


    Others also echoed. They all followed Xu Shaotang and won a lot of money. If the makers were to make sure that Xu Shaotang had made a thousand, they would have to return all the money they had won.


    In the face of all kinds of maintenance of Xu Shaotang, the dealer is in a mess for a while. Since he is opening the door to welcome guests, if he defaults now, it will certainly affect the business of the whole casino. In that case, it is not worth the loss.


    Just as he was preparing for another attack, a hand behind him gently pressed his shoulder.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man who appeared behind the dealer. He was a thin old man. His beard was gray, and his bony hand was full of wrinkles.


    Feeling the palm on his shoulder, the dealer looked back at the man behind him, then bowed and said, "master."


    "It''s none of your business here. You go down first." The old man waved to the dealer and said to Xu Shaotang, "young man, let''s make a bet. How about that?"


    The dealer nodded and looked at Xu Shaotang angrily, unwilling to leave the field.

 Chapter 351

    In the face of the old man''s invitation to fight, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "I''ve won enough. I still understand the truth that I''ll take it when it''s good."


    He can see that the old man is also a master. Although he has not reached the innate level, he should have enough to deal with this casino.


    He said that the purpose of coming here is very simple, to explore the reality of the casino.


    Obviously, this old man is the person sent by Xia family to this casino. He is just a master of the day after tomorrow. I don''t know if he is the core member of Xia family.


    If he can, he will extort a confession from the old man on the spot, but there are many people here, so it''s not a good place to extort a confession. But he believes that he and the old man should meet again.


    "There are really not many young people who know enough." The old man looked at Xu Shaotang admiringly and said to the people beside him, "cash all the chips of this gentleman."


    He doesn''t embarrass Xu Shaotang. He also has his own plan. Although Xu Shaotang has won hundreds of millions of dollars from the casino, it''s also the best time to publicize the casino. Besides, the hundreds of millions are just staying in Xu Shaotang''s hands for a while, and they will soon return to them.


    At first, everyone thought that the old man would embarrass Xu Shaotang. When they saw that he was so ready to cash his chips for Xu Shaotang, everyone praised the old man and the casino.


    There is no doubt that the old man has achieved his goal. Next, he only needs to recover the 300 million yuan he won from Xu Shaotang.


    Even Xu Shaotang himself did not expect that the old man was so happy. When he admired the old man, he understood his plan in a flash.


    Exactly, that''s what he thought.


    With the 300 million cash check issued by the casino, Xu Shaotang left with a relaxed face.


    From the moment he left the casino, there was always a tail behind him, which was exactly what he wanted, so he pretended to be unconscious.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang is walking on the streets of ice city. I don''t know when the crowds coming and going on the streets have gradually dispersed.


    Under the dim street lamp, there was a rickety figure.


    Xu Shaotang saw him, and he also saw Xu Shaotang. This old man was the one who appeared in the casino during the day. As expected, he found him.


    "Are you here to kill me?" Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the old man with a faint smile on his face.


    The old man nodded, looked at the smiling Xu Shaotang in surprise and said, "I suddenly have a little regret."


    "What do you regret?"


    With a self mocking smile on his face, the old man said, "since you know we''re going to trouble you, you''re still in ice city. You''re either a fool or you don''t pay any attention to us. Obviously, you''re not a fool."


    If ordinary people are afraid that they have already started to run away when they see him, but Xu Shaotang is walking towards him with a smile on his face, which only shows that the young man does not pay attention to him.


    Therefore, he regretted the trouble of coming to Xu Shaotang.


    Although he is over sixty years old, he has not lived enough.


    "You''re smart." Xu Shaotang nodded to the old man and asked, "in fact, I can easily kill you, but before I kill you, I have something to ask you."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man''s eyes flashed and asked in a calm voice, "are you also the one who came to ice city to join in the fun?"


    Of course, it can''t be for fun, it can only be for the trouble of Xia''s family.


    "Yes, I did come to join in the fun." Xu Shaotang didn''t deny it. He looked at the old man and said, "since you know I''m here to join in the fun, you must have guessed what I''m going to ask, right? If you tell me all you know, I might consider sparing your life. "


    You don''t need to beat around the Bush to talk with smart people. This old man is really smart. It may be a good choice to insert the topic directly.


    "There are a lot of people coming to ice city to join in the fun, but there are also a lot of people dying here." The old man quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, and then tentatively asked: "congenital?"


    "Yes." Xu Shaotang nodded, at the same time, the innate Qi on his hand surged up.


    If you don''t see the innate Qi in Xu Shaotang''s hand, the old man may not believe that there is such a young innate master, but after seeing the innate Qi in Xu Shaotang''s hand, he has given up the idea of running away.


    "If you are a hero, you will be a young man!" The old man''s eyes were full of praise, "although I want to live, I dare not disclose the Xia family''s affairs, so..."


    At this point, the old man suddenly showed a smile. In Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, he had clapped his face.


    There was no scream, only the sound of the palm roaring towards the door, and the sound of the skull breaking. The old man''s body fell straight down, blood gushing from the seven orifices.


    Looking at the old man''s body, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing bitterly.The old man was really a smart man. He knew that there was no hope to escape in his own hands, and he knew what would happen in his own hands. But he did not dare to disclose the information of Xia family, so he chose this way to end his life.


    In this way, although he died, his family would not be involved.


    From the old man''s resolute attitude, we can see that the Xia family must be cruel to the enemy.


    "Xia Jiuli, what kind of person are you?" Looking at the clear night sky, Xu Shaotang said to himself.


    Xia Jiuli''s means must be terrible and bloody to make his subordinates fear so much.


    Originally, he expected to find out some news from the old man. Now it seems that he still needs to find out the truth by himself.


    No longer looking at the old man''s body, Xu Shaotang walked slowly along the dim light to the flashing place in the city.


    Even though the ice city is very cold at night, it still can''t stop people''s enthusiasm. The more you go to the center of the city, the more heated and noisy it is.


    Both sides of the street are filled with the laughter of people who eat and drink, and the sound of peddlers crying on the side of the street.


    When Xu Shaotang looks at a barbecue stall on the right in front of the street, his steps suddenly stop.


    Golden Tiger, iron leopard!


    However, golden tiger and iron leopard are in a very low mood. There are five pairs of chopsticks on the table.


    In front of them, there are two bowls of liquor filled with three empty cups.


    After the three cups are filled with spirits, Jinhu and tiebao pour the spirits on the ground, and then drink them all.


    "Cough..."


    In Xu Shaotang''s ears, only the two people''s suppressed coughing sound reverberated constantly

 Chapter 352

    Two people in front of a table full of vegetables, but they did not move chopsticks, just a cup after cup of drinking.


    Two bottles of wine. It''s going to bottom soon.


    "Boss, bring two more bottles of wine!" Iron leopard opened his mouth full of wine and called to the stall owner.


    Jinhu reaches out his hand to stop the boss who is going to get the wine. He says to tiebao, "let''s go. When we find out about this, I''ll accompany you to get drunk."


    If not for his life, he would like to get drunk.


    They haven''t closed their eyes for several days since they learned the news of Firebird''s disappearance and death. Scenes of the five of them once together are constantly passing through their minds.


    In just one year, there were only two of the five brothers left.


    Iron leopard opened his mouth, after all did not say a word, just gently nodded.


    Looking at Jin Hu and tie Bao''s dejected departure, Xu Shaotang''s heart is inexplicably sour, and quietly follows them.


    Since there''s no clue about tracking down Firebird and rainstorm accidents, it''s better to hide in the dark and follow up with the two brothers. In this way, once they have any problems, they can take care of them.


    Golden Tiger and iron leopard slowly left from the downtown, but did not notice that there was one more person behind them.


    "Do you think it has something to do with Xia Jiuli?" The golden tiger asked the rickety iron leopard with a dignified face.


    Iron leopard was not drunk. He just missed the drunken feeling that he was about to forget by the feeling of shaking. He now knows that it''s not without disadvantages to become a congenital expert. At least, it''s not so easy to get drunk.


    "Xia Jiuli should not stimulate the nerves of the country at this time." The iron leopard kept shaking, but sighed: "but, except Xia Jiuli, I don''t know who else in the north can defeat our" law enforcers. "


    "It''s true." Golden Tiger nodded and said: "the mission of Firebird and rainstorm will not damage Xia Jiuli''s interests. He really doesn''t have to fight them, unless Xia Jiuli really wants to turn a face with them!"


    Does Xia Jiuli dare to turn a face with him? They don''t know.


    They only know one thing. If Xia Jiuli really wants to turn a face with the top, he won''t shrink his defense at this time. Is passive defense obviously the best policy.


    Iron leopard touched his head, said in a deep voice: "if it was not Xia Jiuli, I''m afraid it was the one behind the scenes who killed Canglong at the beginning who was making trouble!"


    Jinhu nodded, agreed with tiebao''s analysis, and said, "when Cang Long died, I suspected that someone was deliberately targeting US. Now Firebird and rainstorm are repeating Cang Long''s mistakes, but I don''t know when it will be our turn..."


    "It doesn''t matter when it''s our turn." Iron leopard half squint eyes, a face indifferent said: "I just want to be in our turn before, that everywhere for our people to find out, even with him to die, I am willing to!"


    Can let the cynical iron leopard say these words, it can be seen that he hated the backstage man in his heart.


    Jin Hu shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed: "I also want to die with the enemy. Unfortunately, we don''t even know who the enemy is now."


    This is the most helpless thing for them at present. Even if they have a little clue, they will not be so passive. They have been "law enforcers" for many years. They have never felt so helpless as now.


    "Actually, I have an idea." Iron leopard suddenly stopped, opened his half squint eyes, flashed a fierce look on his face, gritted his teeth and said: "since we all have no clue, simply take the initiative to test Xia Jiuli!"


    "Active exploration?" Golden Tiger looked at him and asked: "how to test?"


    Iron leopard clenched her fist and said fiercely: "as we all know, Xia family''s blood alliance controls the whole northern underworld forces. Let''s destroy their strongholds around the ice city and see how Xia Jiuli will react!"


    After listening to him, Jinhu understood his plan.


    They fight against Xia family''s blood clothes alliance. If Xia Jiuli didn''t do Firebird''s work, Xia Jiuli would not give up. But if Xia Jiuli still shrinks his defense like now, it proves that there is a ghost in his heart.


    "If Xia Jiuli really angered the north, you may have caused it!" Golden Tiger reminds a way.


    Iron leopard''s method is the most simple and effective one, but Xia Jiuli is by no means good at it. If their impulse caused the turbulence in the north, the leaders above would not let them.


    Moreover, as Chinese, they do not want to see chaos in the north. In that case, many innocent lives will be implicated.


    As soon as the golden tiger reminds him, tiebao is also an inspiration. Just now, he only wanted to test Xia Jiuli, but he didn''t think of the consequences of angering Xia Jiuli.


    "What shall we do?" Iron leopard chagrined and said: "is it so no clue to trace down?"? Do you know what I fear most? "


    "I know!" Golden Tiger nodded heavily and said: "I know, you are afraid that Firebird''s affairs will not be settled in the end. In that case, how can we face Canglong and the spirit of rainstorm?"If they can''t make progress, it is likely to become a headless case. After a long time, I''m afraid it will be forgotten, but they will never be able to avenge their dead brother.


    "Alas..." Iron leopard long sigh, helplessly said: "since we can''t irritate Xia Jiuli for the time being, let''s start from the outside, the Xia family''s influence in the north is deep-rooted, let''s first secretly trace the action of Xueyi League, hoping to find a clue."


    Golden Tiger nodded and said: "this is the only way for the time being. We only pursue in the dark. We don''t fight against the bloody alliance. It shouldn''t irritate Xia Jiuli. Our intelligence shows that there is a stronghold of the Xueyi League in Danjiang. Why don''t we start to trace it here? "


    "Good!" Iron leopard raised his dark eyes, looking to the direction of Danjiang, praying to find a clue there.


    When Jinhu and tiebao discuss countermeasures, Xu Shaotang suddenly thinks of a possibility.


    He ignored the existence of a family, Mu family!


    If the above and Xiajia together, there is no doubt that the Mu family will become the biggest beneficiary! The Mu family also has the strength to defeat Firebird and rainstorm. If the Mu family is in charge of it, a reasonable explanation can be found for all this.


    "Is it really the Mu family?" Xu Shaotang thought quietly.

 Chapter 353

    Jin Hu and tie Bao, who made up their mind, rushed to Danjiang immediately, but Xu Shaotang didn''t follow them immediately. Since they knew the purpose of their trip to Danjiang, it was easy to find them in Danjiang, so there was no need to follow them closely.


    Although his strength is above the golden tiger and iron leopard, there is no guarantee that he will not be found tracking them by the two men.


    A day later, golden tiger and iron leopard arrived in Danjiang.


    Danjiang Xueyi League sub hall is now shrouded in darkness, except for sporadic lights, almost no light.


    They were originally masters. It was not difficult for them to get close to the Xueyi League. In addition, the darkness around them provided them with an environment to hide their bodies.


    "Something''s wrong." Golden Tiger lying in the dark corner, frowning said.


    Iron leopard nodded: "there is something wrong."


    Although it''s midnight now, it''s so quiet that it''s strange and even gives people a feeling of death.


    "Go in and have a look!"


    They came out cautiously from the darkness. As soon as they got close to the courtyard wall, there was a strong smell of blood in the air.


    Danjiang branch of Xueyi League is raided! The thought flashed through both minds at the same time.


    As soon as they were born, they did not dare to delay and quickly jumped into the courtyard. The three meter high wall did not hinder them at all.


    With sporadic lights, they saw the tragedy in the courtyard.


    At the moment, the whole bloody alliance is like purgatory in the world. The corpses of the members of the bloody alliance lie on the ground, and the blood on the ground has not completely solidified. Counting the time, these people should have been slaughtered an hour ago.


    Iron leopard squats down, turns over several incomplete corpses, and carefully examines the wounds on the corpses.


    "These people were killed by cold weapons." Iron leopard pointed to the huge blood hole in the chest of a corpse, frowned and said: "you see, this person should have been punched through the chest directly, and the person who killed them should be a master!"


    Jin Hu also squatted down, carefully looked at the corpses around him, and found out the wounds on the corpses. Most people were killed by a single shot. The wounds on the broken arms were not neat. It can be seen that some people''s arms were torn by life.


    "What a cruel technique!" Jinhu stood up, looked at the iron leopard with a dignified face and said: "it seems that we are really going to fight Xia Jiuli this time..."


    If he was Xia Jiuli, he would be responsible for the attack.


    Although they did not kill these people, will Xia Jiuli believe it? Obviously not!


    "Maybe we fell into someone else''s trap from the beginning..." Said the leopard, raising her head full of worry.


    Now think about it, this is a complete conspiracy, the purpose is to provoke the Xia family and the country''s fight, and the other side has obviously succeeded, in the face of such a situation, Xia Jiuli is likely to change from a defensive posture to an active attack.


    While talking, a loud voice suddenly came from the outside of the dead blood League sub hall. Then, the troops rushed into the sub hall.


    When they saw the corpses all over the floor, the people who rushed in were also stunned. When they saw the golden tiger and iron leopard in the sub hall, they subconsciously counted the blood debt on their heads.


    "Who are you?" The leading middle-aged man looked at the helpless two.


    Iron leopard can guess what the man thinks now, just pointing to the corpses on the ground, said helplessly: "if I say these people were not killed by us, would you believe it?"


    "Well, you didn''t kill it?" The middle-aged man gave a cold hum, pointed to the corpses on the floor, and then pointed to the two people and said, "do you think Du junyang is a fool? Or when my blood League is easy to bully? "


    Golden Tiger and iron leopard have no choice but to look at each other. They have long guessed that they would not believe each other.


    At the same time, they also know the identity of the comer. Du junyang, one of the four blood generals of the blood League, is Xia Jiuli''s right arm, a congenital expert, and one of the people focused by the military.


    Golden tiger said: "whether you believe it or not, we didn''t kill people."


    "I dare to quibble with the facts before my eyes!" Du junyang gave a big drink and flew to them.


    In the face of Du junyang''s anger, Jinhu and tiebao just evade. Now the misunderstanding between them and Xueyi League is deep enough. If you kill Du junyang again, I''m afraid the murder 20 years ago will happen again.


    Du junyang, as a congenital master, was unable to win the golden tiger and the iron leopard. In a flash, he had thought of their identities.


    "Are you from the military?" Du junyang, who couldn''t attack for a long time, stopped attacking them and looked at them coldly.


    They nodded and did not deny their identity.


    Du junyang took a step back and stared at the two men. He said angrily: "the military can''t help but want to fight against our blood League? I''ve learned your skills. I''ll report what I see to the alliance leader. It''s up to the alliance leader to decide whether it''s war or peace! ""Yes!" Golden Tiger light look to Du junyang, calm said: "if xiajiuli want to fight, we accompany!"


    Since the other party has insisted that they raided the Xueyi League, it''s useless for them to explain. I just hope Xia Jiuli can figure it out.


    If Xia Jiuli really wants to set off a storm in the north, they are the only ones who will go all out to fight, although they know that they are probably not Xia Jiuli''s opponents.


    "I will tell you what you mean! Go Du junyang clenched his fists and walked back to take people away.


    In the face of two congenital masters, these people he brought were not useful at all, and it was impossible to keep them.


    Until Du junyang''s figure completely disappeared, the golden tiger just sighed a long time.


    "Report the matter here." Looking at the direction Du junyang left, Jin Hu said with a worried look: "it seems that someone wants to stir up a fight between Xia Jiuli and us. I hope Xia Jiuli can think of this, otherwise, the north will be in chaos..."


    Iron leopard nodded, dignified face out of the body''s phone, the situation here will be reported up.


    Just when they reported the situation to the above, the sub halls of Xueyi League in several cities around ice city were all slaughtered.


    In this way, the spearhead is further directed at the military.


    The influence of Xueyi League is deeply rooted in the north, and no one in the whole North dares to brush their tiger whiskers. However, their branch halls around the ice city are raided at the same time. Who else can do this except the influence of the military?

 Chapter 354

    "Pa!"


    A blue and white porcelain teacup fell heavily on the ground and was split in an instant.


    In the headquarters of Xueyi League, there is an old man in a blue shirt. His clothes are very simple, his face is full of ravines and angry, and his eyes are full of murders.


    He is Xia Jiuli!


    The five branches of the Xueyi League were raided and nearly a thousand gang members were killed. This is not a simple misunderstanding to explain. This is a declaration of war!


    For decades, has the military finally decided to fight the Xia family? Do they really think they are old?!


    In the face of the angry Xia Jiuli, all the people below were as silent as a cicada. They lowered their heads and even dared not look at Xia Jiuli.


    "Don''t hold your breath. Talk about your opinion." Xia Jiuli put away his anger and glanced at the people below.


    As Xia Jiuli''s voice fell, the following people raised their heads slightly and looked at each other, but no one stood up to speak. They all know Xia Jiuli''s character. Although Xia Jiuli asked them to express their opinions, they did not dare to say anything, because no one knew what Xia Jiuli thought in his heart, and no one knew that his words would suddenly make Xia Jiuli angry.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, Xia Jiuli flashed an angry look on his face again, glanced at the people below, and finally focused on Du junyang: "junyang, did you say that you saw people from the military raid Danjiang branch with your own eyes?"


    Being named by Xia Jiuli, Du junyang could only stand up and nod his head and say, "all the people who went with me have seen it, and they have also admitted that they are members of the military."


    "What are their strengths?" Xia Jiuli asked.


    "Very strong!" Du junyang thought about his fight with the two men and said: "the two men are congenital experts. Their strength should not be under me. If they didn''t mean to kill me, I would never have come back alive."


    Although they are not able to attack each other, they must not be able to attack each other in the end.


    "Oh, yes?" Xia Jiuli narrowed his eyes, looked at Du junyang and asked faintly, "since their strength is so strong, you can see with your own eyes that they raided Danjiang branch hall. Why did they let you go?"


    "I I don''t know... "


    Facing the problem of Xia Jiuli, Du junyang doesn''t know how to explain it. If he exchanges positions with those two people, he won''t let them come back alive.


    Now that both sides have torn their faces, there is no need to worry about taking two people, and they can kill people.


    Seeing that Du junyang was asked down, another man stood up, with a sad smile on his face, looked at the speechless Du junyang and said, "I''ve always been very curious. Even if the military wants to attack us, we haven''t received any news in advance. The five divisions were raided almost at the same time, but we haven''t received any news in the process of being raided. It''s true It''s abnormal. "


    "What do you mean, Jiang Hongyu?"


    Hearing this, Du junyang angrily points to the man with a smile on his face. Jiang Hongyu''s meaning can''t be understood any more. Isn''t it that he suspects that there is a ghost in the blood alliance?


    In addition, Xia Jiuli''s words just now clearly pointed to Du junyang.


    The Xueyi League has been dominating the north for many years, and they are not monolithic. Jiang Hongyu, who is also one of the four major Xueyi generals, has never dealt with Du junyang. Since there is a chance to fall into the well, how can he let it go.


    Jiang Hongyu didn''t get angry. He still kept a smile on his face and said, "I don''t mean much. If some people are guilty, I can''t blame them."


    "Jiang Yinren, don''t be weird there!" Du junyang glared at Jiang Hongyu and said in a cold voice: "I, Du junyang, have been following the leader for many years and will never do anything wrong to the blood alliance! If the alliance leader thinks that Du junyang is a traitor and wants to kill or cut him, please do as you please! "


    Xia Jiuli has an absolute say in the Xueyi League. Although Xia Jiuli also knows that there is a gap between the four Xueyi generals, he will not come forward to resolve the gap. This is the scene he is most happy to see. When there is a gap between us, we can''t hold each other together. Only in this way can we form a balance.


    That''s the trick!


    "Jun Yang, don''t think about it. I''m just asking." Seeing that the two generals under his command had already quarreled, Xia Jiuli finally came forward to stop him and comforted him: "you are also an old man who has followed me for many years. If I can''t believe you, who else can believe in the whole blood League?"


    What he said was true and true from the bottom of his heart.


    The four generals in blood are almost all the people who have followed him for nearly 20 years. Du junyang has also risen from the bottom of the blood League step by step. If even these people are not trustworthy, there are few people in the whole blood league that he can trust.


    It is also Xia Jiuli''s way of employing people.


    "Thank you for your trust!" Du junyang immediately bowed to Xia Jiuli.


    Since Xia Jiuli had said that, Jiang Hongyu didn''t dare to say anything else. He stood back and thought about how to overthrow Du junyang."Have you ever thought it might be a conspiracy?" Xia Jiuli glanced at the people below, "if these five divisions are not raided by the military, if we fight with the military, don''t we just fall into someone else''s trap?"


    He has been in the north for many years. If he can''t even think of this possibility, he won''t be a serious trouble for China.


    He is not afraid that the five sects are raided by the military. He is afraid that the five sects are not raided by the military. He is never afraid of the enemy in the light, but he is very careful of the enemy hidden in the dark.


    Xia Jiuli''s voice fell, the following people immediately began to whisper, are discussing whether there is such a possibility.


    "It''s really possible!" An old man in a Confucianist shirt stood up and looked at Xia Jiuli. He stopped the people''s whispering, stroked his gray beard and said, "but there is another possibility."


    "What''s possible?" Xia Jiuli asked with great interest.


    The old man said: "let''s think about it from another angle. If the military really did the five divisions, then the military will deliberately make some actions to confuse us. Just imagine, did the military expect us to think so? If we take action, the military will be prepared. If we don''t take action, the five members of our division will die in vain, and our strength will be further weakened. "

 Chapter 355

    With the analysis of the old man, we all fell into thinking.


    What he said is not unreasonable. On the contrary, it is very possible.


    After secretly fighting with the military for so many years, can they not understand the means of the military?


    As the old man said, if the military really expected that they would think so, the two people in the Danjiang sub church might have deliberately confused them, in order to make them mistakenly think that the five sub churches had nothing to do with the military.


    Once they have such a mind, they will not fight with the military.


    The military did not lose anything, but their power in the North was gradually eroded.


    "The military strategist is right. It''s really possible!" Du junyang suddenly had a sense of sudden optimism, and almost subconsciously recognized that the military really had such a plan.


    Besides Xia Jiuli, the leader of Xueyi League, meirang was the most respected one.


    As far as personal strength is concerned, meirang may not even be as good as the hall leaders who divided the halls. However, as we all know, meirang is the think tank of the whole Xueyi League. The Xueyi League has been able to dominate the North these years, and meirang has not spared no efforts to give advice to Xia Jiuli.


    Therefore, Mei rang''s analysis has been recognized by the majority, and even Jiang Hongyu, who does not deal with Du junyang, nodded in agreement.


    Xia Jiuli thinks about meirang quietly. He feels as if he has fallen into a whirlpool. If it''s true as meirang said, the military''s move has really confused him.


    For a moment, the Hall fell into a kind of inexplicable silence, we even dare not breathe, for fear of interrupting Xia Jiuli''s thinking.


    For a long time, Xia Jiuli seems to have made a decision in his heart.


    Xia Jiuli stood up from his seat, squeezed his fist, and said faintly: "since the military wants to test us, we might as well test the military to see if they really can''t help fighting against our blood League!"


    "Oh, how is the leader going to test the military''s attitude?" Meirang smiles and asks Xia Jiuli.


    "I haven''t moved for a long time, either." Xia Jiuli looked at the direction of the capital, with a confident smile on his face, and said: "no matter whether the five divisions are related to the military, we all need to move. Otherwise, everyone dares to act wildly on our territory!"


    He has been in the north for many years. It''s never his character to swallow his words. His character is a must for flaws!


    No matter whether it is done by the military or not, there is no doubt that someone is targeting the Xueyi League and Xia Jiuli!


    It''s time to give these people some warning!


    "Is the leader going to fight?" There was a flash of joy on Mei''s face.


    Xia Jiuli has been dormant in the north for nearly 20 years. Although Xueyi League has been dominating the whole North, it has not moved forward in these 20 years.


    Now that Xia Jiuli plans to fight, the influence of the whole Xueyi League is bound to rise, and their sphere of influence may take the opportunity to expand rapidly.


    All of you here are important figures in the blood League. To make the blood League bigger, they are indispensable.


    Xia Jiuli nodded, looked at Du junyang and asked, "do you remember the appearance of those two military men?"


    "Remember!" Du junyang said: "those two people have obvious characteristics, and they are both experts, so I have a deep impression on them."


    "Good!" Xia Jiuli''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce air way: "you immediately find someone to draw the two people''s faces, inform everyone, and make every effort to trace the whereabouts of these two people. I''d like to see how they will react to the killing of their two congenital experts!"


    Xia Jiuli believes that the loss of two congenital masters who are not under Du junyang''s power should be enough to make the military feel painful.


    Congenital master in other people''s eyes may be unattainable existence, but in his eyes, it is like a local chicken in general!


    "I''ll do it right away!" Du junyang nodded. After getting Xia Jiuli''s permission, he quickly left the hall.


    When Du junyang left, Xia Jiuli said to meirang, "go on, all the sub churches are on guard. Don''t let the five sub churches happen again!"


    Even though the Xueyi League is powerful, the loss of the power of the five divisions still makes Xia Jiuli feel a little painful. He doesn''t want the power of the Xueyi League to be weakened again.


    With the issuance of Xia Jiuli''s two orders, the situation in the whole North suddenly became tense, and the military who was aware of the action of Xueyi League immediately made arrangements.


    Although the military and Xia Jiuli did not want to fight with each other, they refused to back down under such circumstances.


    When it comes to national dignity, even if Xia Jiuli is very afraid of his personal strength, the military can not shrink back. Xia Jiuli also refused to retreat. Once he retreated, the north, which he had worked hard for many years, might have to change its name.


    In this case, the nerves of both sides are tense.


    ¡­¡­


    For the action of Xueyi League, whether it''s returning Gold Tiger and iron leopard or Xu Shaotang, who has been tracking them in the dark, has been aware of it.When tracking the golden tiger and iron leopard, Xu Shaotang has got the news from Lianxin. Just yesterday, the owl has lost contact. Lianxin judges that the owls should have been buried in the north.


    The swiftness of Xueyi league''s action has exceeded Xu Shaotang''s expectation.


    Now, he is almost inseparable tracking the golden tiger and iron leopard, for fear that these two people have a mistake.


    When tracking them, he also found that there were many people from the blood alliance following them. However, except for him, all the people who were tracking them were ruthlessly killed by golden tiger and iron leopard.


    After the loss of a lot of people, the people of Xueyi League gradually dispersed, and only Xu Shaotang had been following them secretly.


    Walking on the street, the golden tiger and iron leopard suddenly stop and quietly look at the figure in front of them.


    Seeing the man who stopped them, Xu Shaotang also jumped in his heart.


    Xia Jiuli!


    Xia Jiuli stands in front of them with both hands on his back. He looks up and down at the golden tiger and the iron leopard, and nods slightly. Du junyang is right. They are really experts, and their strength is above Du junyang!


    "Xia Jiuli, you are here after all." Golden Tiger steps forward and looks at Xia Jiuli calmly.


    The iron leopard followed the golden tiger''s steps and stepped forward to the right of the golden tiger, but it was only three or four inches behind the golden tiger.


    This is the tacit understanding between the two of them and the most ideal defensive posture.


    In the face of Xia Jiuli, a top-notch master, they have to be vigilant even if they once claimed to be a master. Of course, in front of such a top-notch master, this vigilance may not be of much use.

 Chapter 356

    Xia Jiuli said with a smile: "I know I''ll come, but you still don''t run away. It makes me look up to you a little bit."


    Although the two men in front of him are really masters, in Xia Jiuli''s eyes, if you want to take their lives, it''s just a matter of hand and foot.


    The difference between the alchemy realm and the innate one is not the slightest bit. If you have not dealt with the alchemy realm, you will never understand the power of this realm.


    "What''s the use of running away from the people Xia Jiuli wants to kill?" The golden tiger looks at Xia Jiuli, who is just like walking in a leisurely court. "Before we fight, can you answer me a question first?"


    "What''s the problem?" Xia Jiuli raised his hand to caress his beard and said, "if you have any questions, just ask me. As long as I can say, I will tell you the truth. It''s also a kind of respect for you."


    For two dying people, what''s wrong with satisfying their little wishes?


    Golden Tiger understands Xia Jiuli''s mind, but still asks: "did you do the things about Firebird and rainstorm?"


    Firebird and rainstorm happened in the north. Although they had guessed that someone wanted to break the peace between the country and Xia family, he still wanted to hear Xia Jiuli say the answer in person.


    "Firebird, rainstorm?" Xia Jiuli looked at them in doubt, shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard of these two names."


    "A man and a woman are our friends. Their strength is similar to ours. They died and disappeared in the north some time ago." Iron leopard said: "the whole North, in addition to you Xia Jiuli, I don''t know who else can let them two suffer such changes."


    This is the problem they have been struggling with. Firebird and rainstorm are powerful. If Xia Jiuli didn''t do it, who else could do it?


    Hidden in the dark, Xu Shaotang knows that mu Jianchen can do it easily.


    If not Xia Jiuli, the Mu family is undoubtedly the most suspect.


    "I think I probably know what you''re talking about." The smile on Xia Jiuli''s face gradually faded away, and an inexplicable sadness flashed from his face. "I can tell you for sure that this matter has nothing to do with me, and I am also pursuing that matter."


    Now he has some understanding that these two people obviously came for the sake of Firebird and rainstorm, but Firebird and rainstorm were not killed by him.


    However, as they said, the whole North, in addition to Xia Jiuli, who can cause a setback to those two masters?


    Suddenly, Xia Jiuli felt a huge net opening towards him.


    "Not Xia Jiuli!" Golden Tiger and iron leopard look at each other, and they both see the sadness in each other''s eyes.


    At this time, Xia Jiuli didn''t have to cheat them. Then, it also confirmed their previous conjecture that someone deliberately broke the peace between the country and the Xia family!


    They and Xia Jiuli have become other people''s chessmen!


    "Well, I''m done with my questions!" Golden Tiger wriggles his neck, the real Qi on his body has been running at full speed, looking at Xia Jiuli''s eyes full of strong fighting spirit, "now, we can fight! I also want to know how terrible Xia Jiuli has been in the north for many years! "


    Even though they know that they will not be defeated, they will not be willing to kill. This is their pride as "law enforcers"!


    You can lose, you can die, you can''t escape!


    Iron leopard also mobilize the whole body of Qi, ready to fight to death.


    When they were ready, Xia Jiuli suddenly raised his hand, pointed to Xu Shaotang, who was hiding in the dark, and said with a smile, "this friend, should you come out and let me see your true face?"


    Listen to Xia Jiuli''s words, golden tiger and iron leopard were surprised at the same time. They killed many people who were following them all the way. Now there are still people following them in the dark? But they didn''t find it at all. It seems that this man is also a master.


    Seeing Xia Jiuli pointing to his own direction, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but show a wry smile and slowly came out of the dark.


    Although from the moment Xia Jiuli appeared, he felt that Xia Jiuli would find himself, but when Xia Jiuli really found himself, he felt a sense of loss again.


    Is this the difference between nature and alchemy? It''s really powerless.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Looking at the figure coming out from the dark, the golden tiger and the iron leopard cried out at the same time. They never thought that the stalker they didn''t notice would be Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang went to the direction where they were, and at the same time, he showed a big smile to them and asked, "do you think it''s a surprise?"


    "What a surprise Iron leopard not angry said: "you have nothing to follow us to do?"


    Originally, even if it was death, it was just him and Jinhu. Now Xu Shaotang is inexplicably involved in it. He has seen people who want to die, but he has never seen people who want to die!


    "I''m not following you!" Xu Shaotang denied his tracking behavior: "I''m just traveling to the ice city. Unexpectedly, I met you two shameless guys. I still feel bad luck."


    Bad luck? It''s really bad luck!If Xu Shaotang doesn''t follow, he can continue to be his playboy. But now, since Xia Jiuli has found his trace, most of them will not let him go.


    "It''s really bad..." Golden Tiger helpless wry smile way: "estimate you will regret soon."


    If it''s another occasion, they may have a few words with Xu Shaotang, but now, in the face of Xia Jiuli, they are not in the mood to talk with Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you know each other?" Xia Jiuli looks at the three people standing together with a strong curiosity in his eyes.


    "Yes


    "I don''t know!"


    Knowing is what Xu Shaotang said, but not knowing is what Jin Hu and tie Bao said at the same time.


    Most of them want to be folded in the hands of Xia Jiuli. They don''t want Xu Shaotang to die for nothing.


    "Fart! Last time you two drank Lao Tzu''s wine in Paris, how dare you say you don''t know Lao Tzu? " Xu Shaotang made a dandy leader and said, "do you want to rely on Laozi? No way


    In fact, he didn''t understand the good intentions of Jinhu and tiebao, but how could he leave his best brother at this time?


    He came all the way to the ice city and followed them in the dark every day, just to take care of them?


    Although Xia Jiuli is really powerful and frightening, it can''t be an excuse for him to leave his brother behind. The three of them don''t necessarily have a chance to win in the face of Xia Jiuli.


    What if there''s no chance of winning? He hasn''t fought with his brothers for a long time!


    Moreover, he also wanted to know how powerful Xia Jiuli was, and what kind of realm the legendary alchemy realm was.

 Chapter 357

    "Xu Shaotang, you''re fuckin ''sick!" Tiebao scolds Xu Shaotang.


    Is this asshole an idiot? Can''t you see what''s going on!


    Xu Shaotang grinned at the iron leopard and said, "I''m really sick. I''m still insane."


    Iron leopard surprised, knowing that there is almost no chance of winning, but also a foot in, this is not neuropathy, what is it?


    "Well, I''m not interested in knowing if you know each other or who''s sick." Xia Jiuli, who looked at where the three people were singing, finally couldn''t see it any more. A cold light flashed in his eyes and said, "it''s time for you to go too. Remember, if there is an afterlife, don''t provoke the blood alliance again


    At the end of a word, Xia Jiuli was no longer wordy. His body whirled, his hands turned into claws, showing a kind of Eagle catching chickens. An invisible wave of air came out of Xia Jiuli''s hands. It was like a strong wind, which seemed to bind the three people on the opposite side.


    At the moment when Xia Jiuli moved, the three of them couldn''t care more. Just with this hand, they could see that Xia Jiuli really didn''t have a false name.


    "Back up!" Xu Shaotang let out a loud drink, and his body retreated rapidly.


    Golden Tiger and iron leopard also follow Xu Shaotang to retreat, want to escape the shackles of this strong wind.


    However, they retreated quickly, and the speed of the strong wind was not slow. It almost stuck behind them, as if it could restrain them at any time.


    In a flash, they had retreated to 20 meters away, and the wind close to their bodies finally disappeared.


    Three people stop, some panic of looking at a face indifferent summer nine Li.


    Although it was just a short fight, not even a fight, Xia Jiuli''s strength finally showed up. They had no doubt that if they were bound by the invisible wind, they would never be able to escape.


    "Ha ha, I really underestimate you." For these three people can avoid their own attack, Xia Jiuli was a little surprised. In a flash, the cold light in his eyes was shining, and he said with a smile: "I''m at your age, but I''m not as strong as you."


    However, because of this, he was more determined to kill the three young people.


    They have such high accomplishments at such an age. In time, these people will grow up enough to threaten him.


    If you keep these three people, it will be a disaster!


    Xia Jiuli is shocked, but Jin Hu and tie Bao are shocked. What they are shocked about is not Xia Jiuli''s strength, but Xu Shaotang, who is regarded as a psychopath by them. They never thought that Xu Shaotang was even better than them. This bastard is really a monster!


    Now that he has decided to kill these three serious troubles, Xia Jiuli doesn''t hesitate any more. He has already bullied himself.


    This move, like thunder, can see a burst spark between his skirt.


    Xia Jiuli''s speed is very fast. The distance of more than 20 meters is just a blink of an eye for him.


    With a flick of the palm, it''s like driving away flies, but there is an indescribable "potential" between the flicks. As soon as the "potential" comes out, the three suddenly feel like a grain of dust in the vast universe. It''s so difficult to raise their hands and feet.


    Xu Shaotang was completely shocked by Xia Jiuli''s powerful means. Is this the difference between alchemy and congenital?


    Although it is only one step away, it is like a natural moat.


    He is not reconciled! Not willing to die in the hands of Xia Jiuli!


    "Broken!" Xu Shaotang suddenly drank, and his innate strength gushed out. His real Qi condensed into a long gun, and "bang" hit the invisible barrier.


    A "buzzing" sound came, Xia Jiuli''s body slightly shocked.


    "Innate limit?" Xia Jiuli looks at Xu Shaotang with great interest. Unexpectedly, within the scope of his control, Xu Shaotang can launch a counterattack.


    Although this level of counterattack can not cause any threat to him, but it still makes his body slightly shocked, with this point, he can not leave this disaster.


    "If I give you a few more years, maybe I won''t be your opponent." Xia Jiuli looked at Xu Shaotang with a determined face, and his body suddenly burst up, "it''s a pity that I won''t give you this opportunity! Die


    Xia Jiuli stepped out, the earth trembled slightly, an invisible wave almost overturned the three people in the field, his right hand put up two fingers, the fingertips flashing golden light, like a sharp sword, straight to Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    In the face of Xia Jiuli''s powerful attack, Xu Shaotang only comes and raises his palms to block. His Qi forms a shield between his palms.


    "Bang"


    after a loud noise, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi shield was broken, and a huge force came along his palm and knocked him to the ground.


    "Poof!"


    Xu Shaotang fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, just this blow, has let his heart suffer heavy damage, almost lost the power of resistance.


    "Xu Shaotang!" Golden Tiger and iron leopard only have time to shout. In a flash, Xia Jiuli''s attack has arrived in front of them.After two grunts, the golden tiger and the iron leopard were knocked to the ground at the same time, and the blood from their mouths had dyed their lapels red.


    Looking at Xia Jiuli, who is standing in the negative hand, the three people who are seriously injured look at each other, showing a strong sense of helplessness in their eyes.


    They want to spend the summer in Jiuli, but they didn''t expect him to be so powerful. With the three of them, they can''t survive the three moves under Xia Jiuli. They finally understand why the people above are so afraid of Xia Jiuli.


    Unless Xia Jiuli is completely killed with destructive weapons, no one can bear Xia Jiuli''s crazy revenge.


    If you want to be a psycho this time, it''s hard for you and me to be friends


    "I don''t want to be friends with you!" Xu Shaotang endured the great pain from the viscera, squeezed out a smile and said: "you two owe me a drink in Paris. If we survive, you can give me a drink back!"


    "Good!" Golden Tiger laughs a way: "no matter die or not, we all invite you to drink!"


    If you don''t die, you can''t live without a good meal of wine. If you die, you''ll mind more interesting wine friends.


    Between men, there are some things that need not be said so clearly. Everyone knows it well. In their hearts, they have identified Xu Shaotang as a friend.


    Seeing that the three people lying on the ground were talking and laughing, Xia Jiuli couldn''t help laughing: "since you want to drink, go to the yellow spring and drink slowly!"

 Chapter 358

    Xia Jiuli''s hand was like a sword, and a sharp sword came to them.


    In the face of Xia Jiuli''s attack, there was no need for the three seriously injured people to resist. They closed their eyes with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, although I''m sorry for those women who love me deeply, it''s no pity that I can die with my best brothers!


    "Zheng!"


    A crisp ring suddenly rang out, the deadly sword gas was cut off by people in the air.


    The three opened their eyes. I don''t know when an old man with white hair and beard appeared in front of them. The old man turned his back to them. They couldn''t see the old man''s face clearly, but they could guess the identity of the old man from Xia Jiuli''s angry eyes.


    Break the army!


    They don''t know who else will stand up at this time to save them, or who can stop Xia Jiuli''s inevitable attack.


    "Break the army, you''ve come at a good time!" Xia Jiuli''s face is full of fierce light, just like a beast that chooses people to eat. He glares at the broken army and says: "it seems that you want to protect them?"


    How can he not be angry? If the broken army appears a few seconds later, he can completely eliminate these three evils!


    The broken army stands like an iron tower between Xia Jiuli and the three people on the ground. Looking at Xia Jiuli quietly, he says, "I''m old. The country needs them."


    The implication is that they are going to die to protect the three seriously injured people.


    Xia Jiuli a cold hum, way: "this time you take the initiative to provoke me, don''t give you a little color to see, you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    It can be seen that Xia Jiuli is also afraid of breaking the army, otherwise he won''t talk to him for so long.


    That is to say, the strength of breaking the army is not necessarily under Xia Jiuli. If we fight with all our strength, it is still unknown who will win.


    "The five divisions of the Xueyi League have nothing to do with us." Breaking army body slightly forward, and angry Xia Jiuli look at each other, said: "some things, your heart can''t be more clear, don''t borrow. Xia Jiuli, enough is enough... "


    "I don''t know what enough is!" Since Li Jingbao wants to see if they want to see you again


    If you don''t see Xu Shaotang''s strength before breaking the army, if you want to protect them, he may sell the broken army a face. But now, he has felt a huge threat from these three people, he must not let these people who can threaten the existence of Xia family grow up.


    Once they grow up, the Xia family will withdraw from the stage of history forever.


    How much the military wants to eradicate the Xia family, he knows in his heart, but he never thinks that if he let go of these three people, he can give up the idea of the military.


    "Very good!" Breaking the army''s right hand empty lead, made a "please" gesture to Xia Jiuli, said: "I also want to know, you these years in the end refined to what extent!"


    Suddenly, the wind blows.


    It''s the wind, but it''s the waves caused by the leakage of two powerful Qi.


    Where the waves passed, the vegetation on the ground was cut off, and even the bluestone on the road began to vibrate slightly, as if it would break out of the ground at any time.


    In the battle circle where these two great masters are fighting, the three seriously injured are almost suffocating. The strong sense of depression seems to crush their hearts.


    Two golden lights suddenly appear, just like two living dragons entangled together.


    The surrounding air waves have formed a cyclone, which tightly wraps the two men in the battle.


    Their movements were so fast that even Xu Shaotang could see only two shadows.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The sound of fighting came from the field, like thunder in a sunny day, shaking people''s hearts.


    When the whirling cyclone burst, there was no grass around them, and the bluestone on the ground had lost its trace. As early as in their battle, it turned into powder. The place that used to be flat has now become a big pit.


    In the pit, Xia Jiuli and the broken Army stood there tightly, staring at each other.


    "You can keep them for a while, but not for a lifetime!" Xia Jiuli held his fist and said hatefully, "unless you are always with them, I will take their lives!"


    In the course of fighting just now, he already knew the strength of breaking the army.


    Breaking the army is determined to protect these three people. Unless he kills breaking the army first, he has no chance to fight Xu Shaotang.


    It''s not impossible to kill and break the army, but it has to pay a heavy price. Breaking the army can die, but Xia Jiuli can''t be seriously injured. Once he is seriously injured, the military will definitely take the opportunity to clean up the Xia family''s forces in the north.


    Without his protection, the Xia family could not be saved under the attack of the military.


    "I can keep them as long as I can. If I can''t keep them, it depends on their own fortune." Broken army face still maintain a faint smile, toes light point, has appeared in the pit."Very good!" Xia Jiuli rose from the pit and cried arrogantly: "break the army, if there is a chance, I will kill you!"


    When Xia Jiuli''s figure gradually goes away, the broken army standing in negative hands suddenly falters, and a mouthful of blood spurts out two meters away.


    In fact, in the battle just now, he has been injured by Xia Jiuli, but he has been trying to stick to it, which did not let Xia Jiuli see his injury.


    If Xia Jiuli knew that he was seriously injured, he was afraid that all four of them would die in Xia Jiuli''s hands today.


    Seeing that the broken army was injured, Xu shaotangqiang supported himself. He staggered to the side of the broken army and helped him. He said with concern: "elder, how is the injury?"


    The broken army supported itself, wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "the north is not a place to stay for a long time. Let''s go back to Beijing immediately!"


    Now Xia Jiuli doesn''t know the news of his serious injury. Once Xia Jiuli knows, he will kill them at all costs.


    However, they didn''t know that Xia Jiuli also showed a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth after he left. Even though he was not seriously injured, he was injured after all


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    He didn''t dare to stay in the North any longer. Thanks to breaking the army this time, the three of them survived. They also knew Xia Jiuli''s real strength. At the same time, they also knew that Firebird and rainstorm were not Xia Jiuli''s work.


    Knowing this, it''s not in vain for them to be seriously injured.


    Now the most important thing is to go back and take good care of the injured. At the same time, we will find out who is behind the scenes. If we don''t find out who is behind the scenes, they will never have peace!


    The four helped each other to find a quiet place, and then quickly contacted the military.


    Half an hour later, several armed helicopters flew over them. When they all got on the plane, several armed helicopters took a defensive posture and quickly flew to the capital.

 Chapter 359

    After they got on the plane, they finally felt a little more settled.


    No matter Xu Shaotang or golden tiger and iron leopard, they all had this kind of fear for the first time.


    Xia Jiuli brings them too much pressure. In the eyes of people like Xia Jiuli, the so-called inborn experts are nothing but local chickens.


    Fortunately, there are not many people like Xia Jiuli, otherwise the whole China will be in chaos.


    "Xu Shaotang, are you interested in joining us?" The weak iron leopard lying in the cabin suddenly tilts his head to ask Xu Shaotang.


    "No interest!" Xu Shaotang refused without thinking.


    Jin Hu reluctantly propped up his body and then said, "why don''t you ask what''s the advantage of joining us? Why don''t you think about it again? "


    What are the benefits?


    Joining the "law enforcers" really has many advantages. At least, under normal circumstances, no one dares to move them. Their power is much higher than that of the dragon group. Although members of "law enforcers" are not given military ranks, their treatment can be compared with that of officers at the rank of major general.


    There are only five "law enforcers" in the rank of major general in China!


    No, there are only two people now


    "Don''t think about it." Xu Shaotang squeezed out a smiling face and said, "just remember to invite me to drink."


    "You''re very strong." From boarding the plane, the broken army, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "in time, Xia Jiuli and I will not be your opponents. If you want to revenge Xia Jiuli, don''t step into the north before entering the realm of alchemy."


    Now Xia Jiuli has regarded them as thorn in the flesh. Once he has the chance, he will get rid of them.


    Breaking the army also saw Xu Shaotang''s great potential. Like long Jiang, he also hoped that Xu Shaotang would grow up enough to compete with Xia Jiuli in the future. In that way, the problems that have plagued northern China for many years would be completely solved.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, looked at the broken army, and asked curiously: "elder, are you the broken army, or are you just a member of the broken army?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Jin Hu and tie Bao also quickly set up their ears. They also want to know the answer.


    We all know the existence of breaking the army, but we don''t know anything about it. It''s hard to seize such an opportunity. Naturally, we have to ask.


    "What do you think?" The old face of the broken army asked with a banter smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang is speechless. If he knows, will he ask?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s dejected appearance, he broke the army and said with a smile: "don''t inquire about what you shouldn''t inquire about, just like this time. Originally, this matter has nothing to do with you, but you have to step in. Now it''s better to let Xia Jiuli, the poisonous snake, watch. It''s estimated that there will be a lot of trouble in the future."


    "There''s some trouble." Xu Shaotang nodded and said.


    Even if he is targeted by the Mu family, now there is another Xia Jiuli. Although he is destined to become enemies with these two families, he still does not want to be completely opposed to them until he has enough strength.


    It''s just that it''s too late to say anything now. Now that we''ve been targeted, it''s no use complaining. We have to deal with it carefully.


    "Did you find out who was responsible for the division of Xueyi League?" Unable to smell the identity of breaking the army, Jin Hu retreated and asked another thing he was concerned about.


    The broken army nodded slightly, the smile on his face disappeared, and said solemnly: "you should have heard the name of this organization."


    "We''ve heard that, too?" Xu Shaotang had a flash of inspiration in his head and said, "is it the hand of God?"


    In addition to this mysterious organization, he really did not expect that other organization would do so.


    He once suspected that it was the Mu family who was behind the scenes. Now that the army has found the news, it should have nothing to do with the Mu family.


    "Yes." "Two days ago, I happened to intercept and kill several soldiers in muyuan city. They just attacked the branch Hall of Xueyi League in Muyuan City," he said


    "Soldier?" At the same time, the three men looked at the broken army in doubt.


    They have never heard of the name "soldier". What is the so-called soldier?


    Looking at the puzzled eyes cast by the three men, he explained: "soldiers are those who only kill instinctively, but don''t feel any pain. Xu Shaotang, surely he should know what soldiers are?"


    After breaking the army, Xu Shaotang immediately understood that the so-called soldiers were the kind of people who prevented him from killing Li Nancheng.


    He has seen it not only in the mountains of Shuzhou, but also in the Middle East.


    Those people don''t feel any pain. Even if their heads are cut off, they can fight by their body instinct, just as broken weapons can still be used to kill people. The name of soldier is quite appropriate.


    Golden Tiger and iron leopard have heard about the base in Shuzhou mountain area, and now they know what soldiers mean.


    "So, Firebird and rainstorm are also done by the hand of God?" Golden Tiger and iron leopard''s eyes flashed a cold light at the same time. In their hearts, they have listed "hand of God" as their mortal enemy."I don''t know, but I think it has something to do with the hand of God." Breaking army continued to say: "after discovering the hand of God, I originally planned to go to ice city to tell Xia Jiuli about it, but I didn''t expect that you had been targeted by Xia Jiuli."


    It is also know that Xia Jiuli stare at the golden tiger and iron leopard, he can arrive in time, save them from Xia Jiuli.


    "Thank you for your help." Three people at the same time to break the army respectfully said.


    The broken army shook his head slightly and sighed softly: "you are welcome. We are all people who work for our country. If you have to thank me, you should work hard to break through the congenital shackles as soon as possible. After we old people leave, you still have a lot to do."


    The broken army follows No. 1 all the year round, and few things about Huaxia are unknown to him. Over the years, the North has been a pain in everyone''s heart.


    This fight with Xia Jiuli made him more worried. More than ten years ago, he was able to survive the attack of Xia Jiuli. Now, Xia Jiuli''s strength is above him. If Xia Jiuli had no scruples, he would have died in the hands of Xia Jiuli.


    Now he has lost the deterrent effect on Xia Jiuli, but Xia Jiuli himself does not know it.


    Looking at the sad face of the broken army, three people solemnly nodded.


    "Xia Jiuli, you won this time." Through the small window of the engine room, Xu Shaotang looked in the direction of ice city and said in silence: "next time we meet, I hope you can win so cleanly..."

 Chapter 360

    The helicopter stopped at the airport of the Beijing Garrison.


    When the helicopter stopped the moment, a group of people have rushed over, walking in the front of Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran father and son, behind them are a large number of medical staff.


    The identities of the four people on the plane, except Xu Shaotang, were top secret, so Qin Guozhu strictly ordered not to disturb others, and only rushed over with Qin Haoran.


    "Xu Shaotang, do you really stop thinking about my suggestion?" Iron leopard said to Xu Shaotang again before getting off the plane.


    Looking at the crowd outside the plane, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t like being bound."


    "All right!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang was not moved at all, tiebao had no choice but to give up the idea of inviting Xu Shaotang to join the "law enforcer" and "when our injury is healed, we''ll come to you for a drink."


    "I''ll wait." Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile.


    As the cabin door opened, the well prepared medical staff immediately stepped forward and carefully lifted the golden tiger and the iron leopard down on the stretcher. Although the broken army was also injured, they refused medical treatment from the medical staff. They helped the gangway out of the plane and went straight to Qin Guozhu.


    Qin Guozhu obviously knew the identity of the broken army, helped the wounded broken army into his car, and then quickly left the airport.


    Before leaving, Qin Guozhu looked back at Xu Shaotang, who walked off the plane tremblingly, and made a slight sigh.


    Hearing the sigh of Qin Guozhu, the broken army looked at him with a smile and asked, "what are you sighing for?"


    "I wonder if Xu Shaotang will follow Canglong..." Qin Guozhu said with a sad look on his face.


    Once upon a time, Canglong was the one they chose to fight against Xia Jiuli and the Mu family. Unfortunately, Canglong died in a conspiracy.


    Today, Xu Shaotang is as good as Canglong, but he is regarded as a thorn in the eye by more people. He doesn''t know whether Xu Shaotang can grow up enough to fight against Xia Jiuli and the Mu family.


    Speaking of Cang Long, his face also shows a trace of sadness. It''s a pity that he once regarded him as his successor


    "Lao Qin, I''m afraid the death of Canglong has something to do with the hand of God." Breaking the army, he closed his eyes, thought about Canglong''s appearance, and said, "there must be someone inside us who is the hand of God. You must find a way to find this person out!"


    "I know!" Qin Guozhu held his fist tightly and said: "that person must be one of the seven families. Otherwise, he would never know our actions and design such a seamless plan."


    The plan for Canglong can be described as perfect.


    This time, the plan to deliberately stir up a fight between the military and the Xia family was also very successful, regardless of the fact that the soldiers were finally killed by the broken army.


    First of all, they attacked the Firebird and the rainstorm, then lured the military to send people to the north to track down, and then took the opportunity to wash the bloody alliance to break the peace between the military and Xia Jiuli. If they did not break the army in time, the only remaining golden tiger and iron leopard in the "law enforcers" and Xu Shaotang, who they attached great importance to, would also be damaged in the north.


    Without these three young masters, it will be difficult for the military to find anyone to suppress Mu Jia and Xia Jiuli in the next ten years.


    After losing the hope of peacefully solving the hidden danger in the north, the military will be ruthless to destroy the Xia family. In that way, the whole North may be in a river of blood.


    Even if Xu Shaotang and the three of them were rescued by the broken army, I''m afraid Xia Jiuli will try his best to kill them in the cradle, right?


    If we don''t know the action of the military, we can''t make such a perfect plan!


    The people who can know the military action can only be members of the seven great families. Therefore, there must be someone in the seven great families colluding with the hand of God!


    "Who do you think is the most suspicious?" Asked the broken army, frowning.


    Qin Guozhu gently rubbed his head and said in a calm voice: "everyone is suspected, including my Qin family!"


    Breaking the army slightly stifled and said with a helpless smile: "if people from other families collude with the hand of God, I will believe it, but if someone from your Qin family colludes with the hand of God, I will not believe it first. Haoran has inherited your integrity. That child has quit the fight in the capital since 20 years ago. They don''t need to doubt it. "


    He knew the character of Qin Guozhu. If he wanted to thoroughly investigate who was colluding with the hand of God, he would never exclude the Qin family.


    "Anyway, we must pull out this cancer as soon as possible!" Qin Guozhu''s face showed a firm look, and said: "although we don''t know what plot God''s hand has in the end, judging from what they have done, their plans must be very big. If they don''t do well, they will shake the foundation of China. We can''t let them continue to make waves!"


    Qin Guozhu felt a strong sense of crisis after several contacts with the hand of God.


    "At present, we know nothing about the hand of God. We only know that this organization is huge. I''m afraid many people are involved in it and don''t know it. I''m also worried about one more thing," he nodded"Which point?" Qin Guozhu asked.


    "Soldier!" Thinking about the scene of fighting with soldiers, even if they are as powerful as breaking an army, they can''t help but feel a kind of creepy feeling, "only a few soldiers can kill all the sects of the bloody alliance. If there are thousands of such soldiers in the army, I''m afraid..."


    Later, needless to say, Qin Guozhu also understood that Qin Guozhu had also received the analysis report on the combat effectiveness of soldiers. If these soldiers, who exist completely for the purpose of killing, become an army, with thousands of people, they may be enough to sweep the army of most countries, even the army of China.


    Those soldiers only know how to carry out orders, and there is no right or wrong, good or evil and human nature in their eyes. If they become soldiers, the whole world will be bloody.


    "You have also dealt with soldiers. What do you think is the way to eliminate them quickly?" Qin Guozhu looked forward to breaking the army.


    "There is no better way yet." Breaking the army, he shook his head helplessly and said: "the soldiers I fought with are not very strong. At most, they are similar to the ordinary foreign experts, but I killed them after some setbacks. I don''t know how these soldiers were made... "


    Without pain, it''s hard to kill. They even speculate that even if these soldiers are sieved by machine guns, as long as their blood doesn''t run dry, they will continue to fight.


    "It''s really troublesome to hear that..." Qin Guozhu''s face was full of worry.

 Chapter 361

    Xu Shaotang refuses Qin Haoran''s offer to take him to the hospital for treatment. He just borrows a car from Qin Haoran to send him back to his villa in Beijing.


    The first to come is the pity of getting the news.


    "You''re quite well informed." Xu Shaotang put up his body lying on the sofa and looked at his pitiful heart with a smile.


    Pity heart ignored Xu Shaotang''s teasing, went to him, looked at some weak Xu Shaotang, asked: "you and Xia Jiuli fight?"


    In addition to Xia Jiuli, she can''t think of anyone else in the North who can make Xu Shaotang seriously injured.


    However, she had some doubts in her heart. She didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could come back alive from Xia Jiuli!


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "Xia Jiuli is really terrible..."


    He used to think that when facing the experts of alchemy realm, even if he was defeated, he could barely escape. After seeing the power of Xia Jiuli, he finally understood that when facing the experts of alchemy realm, I''m afraid even running away was a kind of extravagance.


    The gap between nature and alchemy is an insurmountable gap.


    "You are more terrible!" Looking at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes, pitiful heart said with a fiery look on his face, "if you can survive from Xia Jiuli''s hands, your strength really exceeds my expectation."


    "You don''t seem to want me back alive?" Xu Shaotang half narrowed his eyes, looked at pity heart coldly and said.


    "No, you are wrong!" "I hope you live, and I hope you live better and better," he said! The stronger you are, the more hope I see! "


    As a partner, she certainly hopes that Xu Shaotang will become stronger and stronger. From the situation of getting along with Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is still a reliable ally.


    If one day, Xu Shaotang really strong enough to fight against her enemies, she will wholeheartedly pay all her own, even her own body!


    "Ha ha, then I may let you down." Xu Shaotang showed a bitter smile and said: "I can come back alive, not because of how strong I am, but because someone has saved my life..."


    He knew in his heart that he had not been saved by the army. Now he might have become a corpse.


    Originally, he thought that Lianxin would be disappointed when he heard his words, but there was no disappointment on Lianxin''s face. He still looked at him with burning eyes and said with a smile, "why should I be disappointed? Since someone can rescue you from Xia Jiuli''s hands, at least it shows that you are worth saving. Moreover, being able to save you from Xia Jiuli proves that the strength of the person who saved you is also very strong. In a sense, having such a strong friend will make you more valuable in my heart. "


    Xu Shaotang was surprised that this woman always spoke so directly, and she had no way to refute it.


    "Since you think my value will be higher, can you give me more?" If this woman wants to think so, why does he have to explain?


    If you can make compassion pay more for their relationship, whatever she thinks.


    "Of course!" Pitifully, he nodded and said, "from today on, I will give you the greatest support! I will rebuild the intelligence network in the north in the shortest time. I will probe every move of the Xia family for you! "


    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at pitifully, wondering why this woman chooses to cooperate with him in this situation. Is it just because she is more valuable in her eyes?


    Compassion such a woman, even if they want to deepen their cooperative relationship, will not be so happy to fully support him, right?


    Did she have a conspiracy? Xu Shaotang subconsciously thought.


    "I said, I see hope in you!" With a firm look on his pitiful face, he held his pink fist tightly: "I''ve been waiting for many years. This is the biggest hope I''ve seen so far. I don''t want to let this hope disappear!"


    Hope?


    Xu Shaotang straightened his body, looked at his heart with a complicated look, and said in an extremely serious tone, "can you tell me who your enemy is?"


    He found that in the face of the double threat of the Mu family and Xia Jiuli, he suddenly became timid. He was worried that the enemy of compassion would be a big man at the top.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s face, pitiful heart had roughly guessed what he thought in his heart. With a smile, he asked, "are you worried that I will be the enemy of Huaxia?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, which was really what he was worried about.


    If Lianxin really wants to be the enemy of Huaxia, he would rather terminate all cooperation with Lianxin now, as if he had never known Lianxin.


    "You don''t have to worry. I haven''t reached the point of such a madness." "I believe that when you know who my enemy is, you will be happy to kill him for me," he said


    "You mean your enemy is mine?" Xu Shaotang quietly thought about the words of pity, and asked tentatively, "Xia Jiuli?"Pity doesn''t know about the Mu family. Then, who else can be the enemy who is strong enough to make pity so afraid?


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s temptation, pitiful heart just smile without words, just take out a black bottle from the body and give it to him.


    "What is this?" Xu Shaotang took the bottle the size of his thumb and asked.


    "Don''t you always want a bottle of the honey I gave your mother?" Compassion pointed to the black bottle and said, "this is the honey I just collected recently. It should be good for your injury."


    Xu Shaotang opened the bottle dubiously and put it on the tip of his nose to smell it. The familiar fragrance came back to his mind instantly.


    "What kind of honey is this?" Xu Shaotang closed the bottle and asked curiously.


    What he suffered was internal injury. Compassion should know this very well. Is a bottle of honey the size of a thumb helpful to his injury? He was obviously a little incredulous.


    "Snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain!" Maybe it''s because she has decided to cooperate with Xu Shaotang in an all-round way. Lianxin finally doesn''t want to hide it as before, and quietly says, "this is pure natural Tianshan snow lotus honey. Every year, you can only collect so much from the bottle in your hand. As for the efficacy of Tianshan snow lotus, I don''t think I need to talk about it with you any more."


    It really doesn''t need her any more. The effect of Xu Shaotang on Tianshan snow lotus is very clear.


    He just had some accidents. Lianxin gave such precious honey to his mother Fang LAN. According to Lianxin''s output, the bottle of honey she gave to Fang LAN must have taken her a long time to collect so much.


    What''s going on in this woman''s head?

 Chapter 362

    Pity heart and Xu Shaotang did not talk more, in the Tianshan snow lotus honey to Xu Shaotang, she left in a hurry.


    She was a lazy woman, but Xu Shaotang saw her in such a hurry for the first time.


    He doesn''t know that Lianxin is in a hurry to go back and rebuild the northern intelligence network. For Lianxin, this is a top priority. Her urgent mood is far above Xu Shaotang.


    Not long after compassion left, a red sports car whirled into the yard.


    Song Yinuo got out of the car and trotted into the house. He saw Xu Shaotang, who was weak and leaning on the sofa. His nose was sour, and his tears fell like broken beads.


    "Shaotang!" Song Yinuo ran over with a crying voice and stroked Xu Shaotang''s pale cheek tremblingly, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me


    While talking, he kept checking Xu Shaotang''s body. When he saw that there was no wound on Xu Shaotang''s body, her hanging heart finally put down a little, but the worried look on her face never faded.


    "I''m ok. I''m just a little hurt. I''ll take a rest for a while." Xu Shaotang raised his hand with a smile and wiped the tears from Song Yinuo''s face. He asked, "is that what Lianxin told you?"


    Soon after Lianxin left, song Yinuo rushed back. There was no such coincidence in the world. He knew that Lianxin must have told song Yinuo the news of his injury.


    Song Yinuo nodded gently, grasped Xu Shaotang''s palm and held it tightly. His face was full of concern. When Lianxin tells her about Xu Shaotang''s serious injury, she feels that her heart is firmly grasped by one hand. She immediately puts down her work and dashes out of the office as quickly as possible.


    She and Xu Shaotang have been together for such a long time. She has never seen Xu Shaotang hurt, not to mention Lianxin. She specially reminded Xu Shaotang that she was "seriously injured" on the phone. In the face of such a situation, how can she not be anxious!


    "Pity this woman, when did she become a long tongue woman..." Feeling song Yinuo''s heartfelt care, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile bitterly and shake his head.


    Song Yinuo looked at him angrily, sat down next to him and said, "how can you blame sister Lianxin? Do you want to keep it from me? Don''t I know you won''t worry if you get hurt? You are such a big person, and you don''t know how to cherish yourself... "


    "It worries you. I''ll pay attention to it later." Xu Shaotang looked at her affectionately and left a deep kiss on her worried face.


    "Just know!" Song Yinuo curled up on the sofa, put his head close to Xu Shaotang''s chest, and said, "when I came back, I had already told sister Shuying about your injury. They would be on their way to the capital."


    "Ah? What do you tell them to do? " Xu Shaotang looked at Song Yinuo with a bitter smile and said, "don''t you let them worry about it?"


    By song Yinuo, the news of his injury will soon reach the ears of those who care about him. He didn''t tell anyone about his injury, but he didn''t want to worry about others.


    He just said that compassion is a long tongue woman, but in the blink of an eye, song Yinuo became like this, woman


    "Can I not tell them what happened to you?" Song Nuo said, "I''m afraid that they didn''t take care of you. I don''t know."


    "How can I blame you!" Xu Shaotang stroked her soft hair and said, "don''t worry, they are not unreasonable people. Well, come on. I haven''t seen them for a long time. By the way, I can visit our Beijing Branch. "


    Since Song Yinuo has already told Lin Shuying, it''s useless for him to say anything more. If they come here, they can get together in the capital.


    Song Yinuo nodded and said, "we really should let them go to our branch office in Beijing, and let them see if we can''t do enough."


    "You''ve done a good job. I''m sure they can''t find anything wrong with your work." Xu Shaotang patted song Yinuo''s white hand and said.


    To be fair, song Yinuo has indeed done well enough.


    In less than two months, the Beijing Branch started from scratch, and all its business was smoothly spread out. Of course, Qin Zongheng helped, but song Yinuo did it alone.


    He believes that neither Lin Shuying nor Su Ruyun, nor even his father Xu Wenzheng, can be as good as song Yinuo.


    Even though Xu Shaotang has admitted her identity and can get Xu Shaotang''s affirmation, song Yinuo still looks very happy. He smiles on his pretty cheek and says, "if you praise me again, I will be proud."


    "It''s not a compliment. It''s a fact." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Well, I won''t tell you yet." Song Yinuo pulled his palm away, stood up and said, "you have a good rest. I''ll get you something to eat first, and then I''ll go out to buy some vegetables later. I haven''t got together with sister Shuying for a long time.""Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    He is really hungry. Of course, one or two meals is nothing to him. He will feel full of happiness when he can eat the food cooked by his beloved woman, let him know that he is still alive, let him know that there are many people who care about him in the world, and let him know that he is not only living for himself.


    Before going to the kitchen to get food for Xu Shaotang, song Yinuo carefully takes a quilt to cover Xu Shaotang.


    Although this is only a small move, but let Xu Shaotang feel song Yinuo that deep love.


    Song Yinuo''s action is very fast. Half an hour later, a big bowl of steaming lean meat porridge has appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Smelling the delicious lean meat porridge, Xu Shaotang gave song Yinuo a thumbs up and praised: "Yinuo, your cooking skills are really getting better and better, and my mouth is about to be fed by you."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s praise, song Yinuo raised a blushing red glow on his face, scooped up a spoonful of porridge with a spoon, put it on his mouth to cool it gently, and then handed it to Xu Shaotang''s mouth. He said with a smile: "as long as you like, I can cook rice for you for a lifetime."


    Listening to song Yinuo''s emotional words, Xu Shaotang reached for the spoon and said, "I''ll come by myself. Just sit beside me and accompany me."


    "You''ve been so badly hurt. How can you be brave? Lie down and don''t move. I''ll feed you..."


    In the face of song Yinuo''s kindness, how can he have the heart to refuse? He can only grow up and enjoy song Yinuo''s care like a baby.

 Chapter 363

    When it was dark, big bear had already picked up Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun from the airport.


    As soon as the car stopped, the two women could not wait to open the door and rushed down. When they saw Xu Shaotang, who was very weak, they had to shed a lot of tears.


    At last, Xu Shaotang comforted them both.


    "How is Miao Miao doing?" After comforting the two girls, Xu Shaotang cares about her daughter again.


    "Kui you still know how to care about Miao Miao. Why don''t you think about her when you are out and struggling with others?" Lin Shuying red eyes, full of love to blame a, and said: "she is very good at school, all day with so many people to play with her, almost play into a crazy girl."


    Every time she saw Miao playing happily with children of the same age, she realized how wise our original decision was.


    "As long as she''s happy." Knowing that Miao Miao is very happy now, Xu Shaotang is finally relieved.


    Su Ruyun went around behind Xu Shaotang, massaging his shoulder and saying, "if you don''t care for yourself like this next time, we will let Miao Miao not recognize you as a father!"


    Although she said angry words in her mouth, her fingers controlled her strength for fear that she would hurt Xu Shaotang.


    Feeling the tenderness of several women, Xu Shaotang patted Su Ruyun''s hand and said, "don''t worry, this time it''s totally an accident. Next time I will be careful, I won''t let you worry about it any more."


    "I wish you knew!" The two women cast a white eye at Xu Shaotang at the same time.


    While talking, song Yinuo, who has been busy in the kitchen, has already begun to serve dishes.


    "Enoch, let''s help you!" Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun take a look at each other and then walk to the kitchen.


    Before long, the table was full of delicious food. In order to take care of Xu Shaotang, everyone moved the table to the sofa where Xu Shaotang was lying.


    Looking at the three women who are thinking about themselves everywhere, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling guilty. He can''t imagine how these three women who love themselves can survive if they really have an accident.


    In the future, we must think twice before we act! Xu Shaotang told himself silently in his heart.


    Just as we were about to start, two beams of car lights came out of the door.


    "Ha ha, if I really catch up early, it''s better to catch up skillfully. It seems that I have a good mouth today."


    Before he saw anyone, Qin Zongheng''s hearty laughter came from the door.


    Looking at Qin Zongheng who pushed the door in, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "your nose is really smart enough."


    Looking at the three women in the house, Qin Zongheng couldn''t help feeling dazzled. He secretly gave Xu Shaotang a thumbs up and gave him a man''s eyes.


    "Uncle Qin, why are you here? Sit down quickly." Song Yinuo didn''t notice the eye contact between Qin Zongheng and Xu Shaotang. He just stood up and sat down in front of the table. He introduced Qin Zongheng to Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying.


    "It''s Mr. Qin." Lin Shuying shook hands with him politely and said, "I didn''t personally thank Mr. Qin for the projects in the capital. It''s just the right time to offer Mr. Qin a toast to show our gratitude."


    While Lin Shuying talks to Qin Zongheng, Su Ruyun goes to the kitchen and brings Qin Zongheng a pair of chopsticks.


    "Don''t say thank you." Qin Zongheng waved his hand and said with a smile, "if I were like you, wouldn''t I have to express my gratitude to Xu Shaotang every day? Today, I also heard from the boss that the boy was injured, so I came to have a look. Let''s be casual and don''t be so unruly. "


    When he said boss, he naturally referred to Qin Haoran. Qin Haoran knew that Xu Shaotang and Qin Zongheng had a good relationship, so he told Qin Zongheng about Xu Shaotang''s injury.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang also nodded: "everyone is so familiar, don''t thank to thank, just today we are all here, let''s get together."


    Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "yes, I like your casual temperament."


    Now that they have said so, everyone is no longer polite. They all sit down next to the table, chatting and laughing, and tasting song Yinuo''s craftsmanship.


    People who have tasted song Yinuo''s craft will praise it. Qin Zongheng is no exception. While tasting the food on the table, he smiles to song Yinuo and says, "Yinuo, you are almost catching up with Lao Mo in cooking."


    "Uncle Qin, I''m flattered. How dare I compare with Lao Mo''s cooking skills." Song Yinuo served a bowl of soup for Qin Zongheng and returned modestly.


    Last time in Guyuan, because of Qin Zongheng''s sudden gaffe, they didn''t taste Lao Mo''s cooking skills. But just from the smell of the food, they knew that Lao Mo''s cooking skills must be very good. In the aspect of cooking skills, song Yinuo didn''t dare to compare with Lao mo.


    Speaking of Lao Mo, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered and asked Qin Zongheng, "is that Gu Qing who sang Kunqu Opera in Gu Yuan last time?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Qin Zongheng stopped the chopsticks he sent to his mouth. He was so stunned that he stopped in the air, as if his soul was out of his body.Song Yinuo quietly winks at Xu Shaotang, blaming him in his heart. This guy is really, really, who can''t open which pot? The good atmosphere is destroyed by this guy''s words.


    Seeing Qin Zongheng''s action, Xu Shaotang also patted his head, knowing that Qin Zongheng was obsessed with Gu Qing, but he still mentioned it in front of him. Isn''t it intentional that Qin Zongheng can''t finish the meal well?


    Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun just look at them in doubt. In this case, they don''t ask much.


    "Uncle Qin, don''t think about it. Shaotang is so unscrupulous. You''d better eat first." Song Yinuo threw Xu Shaotang a white eye, held out his chopsticks and put a piece of braised meat in Qin Zongheng''s bowl.


    Qin Zongheng was stunned for several minutes, and finally recovered from his state of calm. At this moment, there was no smile on his face, only infinite sadness.


    After a while, Qin Zongheng seemed to be a different person. He just tasted the food slowly. Or, he just wanted Xu Shaotang to think he was tasting the food. In fact, he didn''t know what the food was like. There was only bitter taste in his mouth.


    Because Xu Shaotang accidentally destroyed the atmosphere, the atmosphere on the whole table became very depressed.


    Qin Zongheng ate casually for a while and then left.


    Until Qin Zongheng''s car completely disappeared in the night, Lin Shuying, they dare to ask Qin Zongheng the reason for his gaffe.


    After listening to the story between Qin Zongheng and Gu Qing, they can''t help sighing.

 Chapter 364

    I don''t know whether it was the pity of snow lotus honey or the care of the three girls every day. In short, Xu Shaotang''s injury improved rapidly within three days.


    Although in the sudden force when the body will still come to the heart of the pain, but can move freely, the face also looks like normal people.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s health is gradually improving, the three girls finally feel relieved. After visiting the capital branch of Shengshi group, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun originally planned to return to Tianhai, but they finally came to the capital. They had been at home with Xu Shaotang for three days, so they had no time to go out for a walk.


    Now that Xu Shaotang is in good health, song Yinuo immediately invites them to go out and have a look together, which can be regarded as a little bit of friendship.


    "I''m fine, too. I''d better go out with you." It''s said that the three girls are going to go out for a walk, and Xu Shaotang, who has been at home for three days, can''t bear the loneliness to join in the fun.


    He is really not interested in shopping, but he just hopes to spend more time with the three girls, especially Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, who are going to return to Tianhai in two days. I don''t know when the next time we meet, he just hopes to cherish the time in front of us.


    Lin Shuying took a worried look at Xu Shaotang and said, "your health is not good yet. Just have a rest at home and have Enoch with us."


    Su Ruyun also said: "we three women go shopping, you a big man with what to do, stay at home!"


    They don''t understand Xu Shaotang''s mind. Although they also hope that Xu Shaotang can accompany them more, they still have to consider Xu Shaotang''s body.


    "I''m fine." Xu Shaotang said to them with a smile, "I don''t believe you."


    Afraid they don''t believe it, Xu Shaotang specially jumps twice to prove that his body is completely free.


    "All right, all right!" Song Yinuo catches up with Xu Shaotang, who is ready to continue to hop. He says angrily, "don''t jump any more. If something happens, it will frighten the three of us to death."


    "I really don''t have anything to do." Xu Shaotang can''t laugh or cry.


    Now he is really afraid of these three women. It''s not a common thing for people like him to get a little hurt. Now he is treated as a baby by these three women. Even he feels that he can''t take care of himself.


    He had made up his mind secretly that they should never know about their injuries in the future.


    The third daughter couldn''t resist Xu Shaotang, and finally agreed to let him go out with her.


    To the capital, there are two places to go, one is the magnificent Great Wall, the other is the magnificent Zixiao city.


    Although Xu Shaotang repeatedly proved that his injury was all right, considering that his health just improved and he was not suitable for a lot of exercise, the third daughter tacitly chose to visit Zixiao city.


    Although it is not the peak season for tourism, Zixiao city is still full of people.


    As the residence of the former Emperor, the style of Zixiao city does not need much language description. Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, who visited Zixiao city for the first time, were already shocked by the magnificent palace in front of them.


    Even though Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo have visited Zixiao city many times, they still have some uncontrollable feelings when they see it again.


    Zixiao city is very big. After walking in it for several hours, the four people only saw the tip of the iceberg of this magnificent palace.


    When passing the museum, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped.


    "Shaotang! Why don''t you go? " Lin Shuying came to hold Xu Shaotang, who was standing still, and asked nervously, "are you tired of walking, or shall we go back first?"


    Although everyone came out to play, most of Lin Shuying''s attention was on Xu Shaotang. She was afraid that Xu Shaotang might miss something. So as soon as Xu Shaotang stood there, she was the first to find out.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head, patted Lin Shuying''s white palm, but looked at the door of the museum and said, "I heard from my elder brother that Master Kong Jing''s relic is here. Now that he has come, I want to pay a sacrifice."


    Xu Shaotang has always been grateful to Master Kong Jing. Although the master has been seated, he will never forget his kindness.


    Speaking of Master Kong Jing, Lin Shuying''s face also showed a kind of pious light, nodded and said: "well, let''s go in and worship the master."


    Song Yinuo and Su Ruyun have also heard about Master Kong Jing, and they are also curious about this old monk who has been passed down as a God.


    The four hit it off and walked to the museum.


    Entering the museum, their eyes were instantly attracted by a wide range of cultural relics.


    What is displayed here are all the treasures of China for thousands of years. If you take out any one, it''s a valuable treasure.


    Master Kong Jing''s relic is placed in the innermost small room. The transparent glass outside the room has been specially reinforced. There are armed guards outside. Of course, these guards are only used to guard against ordinary people. Xu Shaotang knows that there must be experts in the invisible places.


    It can also be seen that the Chinese side attaches great importance to the relic of Master Kong Jing, which should be the most guarded place in the whole museum.Master kongjing''s relic is still as white as before. As long as you are close to it, you can feel the power of cleaning people''s hearts even through a few thick layers of glass.


    A lot of admirers are lining up and kneeling down to the master''s relic.


    When it was Xu Shaotang''s turn, Xu Shaotang also knelt down on the futon like others, and devoutly kowtowed three times to the master''s relic.


    This is the second time for him to kneel down. The first time he was forced to worship by smelly Taoist priest. This time, he was willing. Master kongjing is such an expert that he deserves this worship.


    When he kowtowed three times, I don''t know whether it was because of his own psychological function, or because the master''s sari really had some strange effect. He felt that his internal injury seemed to be better.


    Xu Shaotang stood up and looked at the holy and shining relic, muttering to himself: "in this world, there are too many mysterious things that can''t be understood after all..."


    "What are you talking about?" After kneeling down, song Yinuo heard his vague voice and asked with a smile.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a feeling." Xu Shaotang said to the third daughter, "let''s go and have a look elsewhere. Since we''ve come, we''ll have a good look. Next time we''ll go together, I don''t know when it''s time."


    Just as the four were walking towards the door, Su Ruyun suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 365

    Xu Shaotang looked at her in surprise. Following her eyes, he saw a rusty piece of iron in a humble corner of the museum.


    Xu Shaotang shook his hand in front of Su Ruyun and said with a smile, "let''s go. What''s good for a piece of iron."


    Throughout the museum, there are few fragments of this kind of cultural relic. There is nothing special about this piece. I don''t know why Su Ruyun has been staring at this piece of iron.


    "Shaotang!" Su Ruyun didn''t move half a minute at his feet. He just grasped the palm shaking in front of his eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled look. "Do you think this piece of iron looks familiar?"


    "Familiar?" Xu Shaotang looks at Su Ruyun suspiciously, then goes over and carefully observes this piece of iron through the transparent glass.


    Song Yinuo and Lin Shuying also follow him, looking at this piece of iron carefully, hoping to see what''s different about this piece of iron that attracts Su Ruyun''s attention.


    "It''s ordinary." Song Yinuo pointed to the pieces of cultural relics around this piece of iron and said, "there are such pieces everywhere. You may have seen too much and it''s normal to look familiar."


    Not to mention Su Ruyun, song Yinuo herself has seen it for a long time. Compared with the fragments of cultural relics around her, she thinks this piece of iron is very familiar.


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, Su Ruyun didn''t speak. He just looked at this piece of iron carefully. He kept thinking about where he had seen this piece of iron.


    All of a sudden, she was excited. She finally knew why she felt familiar with this piece of iron.


    "I know!" Su Ruyun patted his head and said to Xu Shaotang, "do you remember when we were in the orphanage, uncle Liu once gave me such a piece of iron and said it was the key to the treasure..."


    Reminded by Su Ruyun, Xu Shaotang remembers that some lovely crazy old man did give Su Ruyun a piece of iron when they left, but they were fettered by the abduction of orphans at that time, and the piece of iron was too ordinary, so they didn''t look at it carefully.


    If it wasn''t for the piece of iron that uncle Liu gave to Su Ruyun, they might have thrown it away long ago. Who would have had nothing to do with this rusty piece of iron?


    After thinking of this, Xu Shaotang carefully observed the iron piece again. Under this observation, he really found a clue.


    From the appearance, although this piece of iron has been corroded, there are obvious marks of manual cutting. Unlike other pieces, this piece of iron has a regular shape and should have been artificially cut like this.


    "Do you think this piece of iron has something to do with the piece of iron that uncle Liu gave you?" Xu Shaotang points to the iron and asks Su Ruyun jokingly.


    Su Ruyun nodded gently, put his head close to Xu Shaotang''s side, and said in a low voice: "uncle Liu said that the piece of iron is the key to open the treasure. At first, I thought uncle Liu was talking nonsense. Now seeing this piece of iron, I think it might be true."


    When talking, Su Ruyun''s eyes are still shining with stars. Xu Shaotang can''t help but laugh at the look of the money addict.


    The goblin, though worth a lot, is still crazy about money. When the acquisition of Kangle pharmaceutical failed, the goblin was depressed for several days.


    Xu Shaotang can also understand that Su Ruyun lived in a different environment from them when she was a child, and she has been supporting the orphanage since she grew up. Money really has a special meaning for her.


    "Let''s ask the staff about the origin of this piece of iron." Although the probability of knowing that this piece of iron is really a treasure key is very small, Xu Shaotang knows that Su Ruyun will not die if he does not ask about this piece of iron.


    Su Ruyun nodded and called the staff of the museum.


    "Hello, can you tell me the origin of this piece of iron?" Su Ruyun looked forward to the staff and said, "I''m very interested in this piece of iron. I want to know more about it."


    "Is it this piece of iron?" The staff member looked at Su Ruyun with some doubts, pointed to the piece of iron and asked.


    "Yes."


    "You have a good eye." After confirming that it was the piece of iron she was referring to, the staff member said with a smile.


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Listen to the meaning of the staff, this piece of iron really has a strange origin?


    The staff said with a smile, "I''ve been here for so long. You are the first one to ask me about this piece of iron."


    It''s not hard to understand. If it''s a complete cultural relic, even if its value is not so high, maybe someone who likes it will ask about its origin. But there are too many pieces of cultural relics here. Who would have noticed such a small piece of iron?


    Even if we have noticed it, I am afraid we will only regard it as an ordinary piece of cultural relics, which can not arouse people''s interest.


    "Please tell us the origin of this piece of iron in detail." Lin Shuying is also interested in what they say, and wants to know what''s different about this piece of iron.The staff member nodded with a smile, looked at the piece of iron lying there quietly through the transparent glass, and said: "in fact, we know nothing about the origin of this piece of iron. Many archaeologists have studied this piece of iron before, but they can''t tell its origin, and even can''t figure out its age. Later, everyone lost interest in this piece of iron. "


    Listening to the staff''s introduction, Xu Shaotang found the problem and asked, "this kind of iron sheet without research value should not be put here, right?"


    If any piece of scrap metal could be put into the museum, the largest museum in China would have been covered by scrap metal.


    In that case, it will not be called a museum, but a place to collect waste products.


    The staff nodded and explained with a smile: "originally this kind of iron sheet with unknown origin can''t enter our museum, just because this iron sheet is too strange..."


    "What''s so strange about it?" Xu Shaotang looked more puzzled at the staff, "isn''t there a man-made cutting mark?"


    If it wasn''t for the man-made cutting marks, it''s estimated that this piece of iron would be recycled as waste. How could it lie quietly in the museum.


    "Yes, it''s because of these obvious man-made cutting marks!" The staff looked at Xu Shaotang with admiration. In his opinion, it is very rare to pay attention to this piece of iron, and to find the obvious man-made cutting marks on the iron, which really needs careful observation.

 Chapter 366

    "Are these cutting marks strange?" Song Yinuo looked at the ugly piece of iron and said, "why didn''t I find anything special?"


    "That''s because you don''t know the magic of this piece of iron." The staff member smiles and then says, "if I tell you that even with our most advanced technology, we can''t leave any trace on this piece of iron at all, will you still think that the cutting trace is not strange?"


    When he said this, the staff had no choice but to spread out their hands. Even he felt that this piece of iron was incredible.


    "How come Is it possible? "


    The four of them were surprised. It was nothing more than an ordinary piece of iron. With such advanced modern technology, they could not even leave traces?


    If so, the cutting marks on this piece of iron are really strange. Who cut this piece of iron? What''s the way to cut it?


    "We didn''t think it was possible at first." The staff showed a helpless smile and said: "after that, the experts tried various methods, such as high-pressure water jet, laser cutting instrument, etc., and even put this piece of iron under the high temperature of 100000 degrees, but still could not melt it..."


    Can''t melt at 100000 degrees?


    Once again, we were surprised by the introduction of the staff. It seems that none of the metals known by human beings can not melt at the temperature of 100000 degrees?


    When we think of the obvious man-made cutting marks, we can''t help thinking that this piece of iron was left by aliens?


    Once this idea came into being, even they thought it was funny. After so many years of human pursuit of aliens, how could they have made any valuable discoveries?


    "Where was this piece of iron found?" Xu Shaotang stroked his chin and asked with a thoughtful look.


    "Mount Everest!" The staff member said: "it was several mountaineers who first found this piece of iron. One of their companions accidentally fell into an ice cave. When they were rescuing the members trapped in the ice cave, they accidentally found this piece of iron. At that time, they didn''t think much about it. They just thought that since they found it in the ice cave, they just stayed to commemorate their experience of this distress. Later, they found that this piece of iron was extremely hard, so they sent it to the Cultural Relics Bureau. "


    Listening to the staff''s introduction of the origin of this piece of iron, we are even more curious. Many years ago, Mount Everest was regarded as a forbidden area for human beings, and it was only decades ago that people climbed to Mount Everest. Before that, who put this piece of iron there?


    Is it really aliens?


    After thanking the staff, they left the museum with questions.


    "I think that piece of iron is the same as the piece of iron in my hand. It may really be the key to some treasure!" Although Su Ruyun has many doubts in her heart, her eyes are full of stars. In her opinion, the more mysterious this piece of iron is, the more valuable the treasure will be if it is really the key to the treasure.


    Although he doesn''t even have a score yet, Su Ruyun has imagined what he will look like after opening the treasure in his mind.


    At this moment, a picture appeared in her mind. In the picture, in addition to the glittering treasures on the ground, she was the only one. Her hands were full of all kinds of jewelry, and her head was wearing a crown inlaid with a huge night Pearl


    With the deepening of her fantasy, Su Ruyun can''t help being a little crazy. She can even see the saliva left at the corner of her mouth


    He was defeated by Su Yun again.


    Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand, shakes in front of Su Ruyun, who is immersed in fantasy, and appreciates a violent chestnut on her forehead. He says with a smile: "if you continue to fantasize like this, the museum will be submerged by your saliva..."


    "Ah?" Su Ruyun suffered a lot, and then recovered from his fantasy. He wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and said to Xu Shaotang discontentedly: "you wake people up when they are going to sleep with a lot of jewelry!"


    Lin Shuying patted his forehead and said with a smile, "Ruyun, you can do this daydream fast enough."


    "It''s not a daydream! I think it''s very possible! " Su Ruyun said stubbornly.


    "In this way, after you go back to Tianhai, see if the piece of iron in your hand is as hard to destroy as this piece of iron." Xu Shaotang stared at the strange piece of iron and said, "if so, this piece of iron and the piece of iron in your hand may really be the key to some treasure..."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care if this piece of iron was the key to the treasure. He was suddenly interested in this piece of iron because he suddenly had a bold guess in his heart.


    It was because of the lack of key that the ruins, which were found in the depths of Shennong mountain with the alcoholic maniac, were not opened.


    There are also technologies beyond their knowledge. He wondered if these fragments could be the key to the ruins.


    If so, he might be able to solve the mystery of the ruins. Thinking of this, he was vaguely excited, eager to know whether the piece of iron in Su Ruyun''s hand was a key fragment."Well, if I find the treasure, all the treasure will be mine!" Su Ruyun''s eyes are shining, and he looks at Xu Shaotang with pride.


    "Well, it''s all yours. None of us will rob you!" Xu Shaotang jokingly poked Su Ruyun''s head, "you money fan!"


    "I''m a money fan!" Su Ruyun took Xu Shaotang''s arm and hummed Qiong''s nose.


    Looking at Su Ruyun like this, everyone can''t help but smile. This is Su Ruyun, no affectation, no hypocrisy.


    Lin Shuying raised his hand to look at his watch and said, "it''s almost time for dinner. Let''s find a place to eat?"


    In fact, she is not hungry. She just doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to drag her injured body to accompany them. Sometimes, love doesn''t need to be said. It can be reflected incisively and vividly in every word and deed.


    "All right!" Song Yinuo didn''t understand Lin Shuying''s idea, and then said, "I know there''s an old shop in the capital. It''s good to take two elder sisters to taste the delicious food in the capital."


    Su Ruyun nodded and said with a smile, "it''s rare for us to visit the capital. Of course, we have to taste delicious food. Let''s go. I can''t wait!"


    Just as everyone was ready to go to the old store song Yinuo said, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone rang.


    He picked up the phone, looked at the caller ID suspiciously, and got through.


    When he hung up, he reluctantly looked at the three girls, shook his mobile phone to them, and said with a smile, "we don''t have to go to that old shop. Someone''s treating us to dinner. Do you want to join in?"

 Chapter 367

    "Who invited me to dinner?" Song Yinuo thought about it and said, "I think it''s better to forget it. Although the places where people invite you to eat are luxurious, they don''t taste as good as the old shop I said. Or you can go to the appointment by yourself. I''ll take my two sisters with me


    In her opinion, it was either song Yiyan or Chu Linfeng who invited Xu Shaotang to dinner. She couldn''t be more clear about the places they went.


    If you are ostentatious, those places will certainly be satisfied, but if you say the taste, it is not as authentic as those century old shops.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the third daughter with a smile and said, "I can''t guarantee the rest, but the food there should be first-class. To tell you the truth, after coming to the capital for such a long time, what I want to taste most is the taste there."


    "Well, what you want to taste most is not the food made by Enoch himself?" Suddenly, there was a mysterious treasure. Su Ruyun was in a good mood and joked: "you are so heartless. Thanks to Enoch, he takes care of you every day. If only I could buy you a box lunch!"


    Well, in fact, no matter whether the treasure really exists or not, at least in Su Ruyun''s eyes, the treasure is real and belongs to her!


    In the face of Su Ruyun''s oblique attack, Xu Shaotang can only pat his forehead and say to song Yinuo: "that place, you should also like it."


    "I''ll like it, too?" Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. When he sees the smile in his eyes, he suddenly exclaims: "Gu Yuan?"


    Where else can she and Xu like besides Gu Yuan?


    Last time, because of Qin Zongheng''s accident, we didn''t taste Lao Mo''s craftsmanship in Gu Yuan. All the time, she never forgot Lao Mo''s craftsmanship.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "just now uncle Qin called and said that he wanted to ask me for help. I said that we were going to find a place to eat, so he asked us to go to the garden. At this meeting, Lao Mo should have been preparing the food?"


    "If I look after the garden, I really want to see it." Lin Shuying said with great interest.


    "Yes, let''s go to the garden." Su Ruyun also said, "just listen to the story of Qin Zongheng and Gu Qing. I really want to see what Gu Yuan looks like. The place Qin Zongheng built for his beloved woman is certainly not bad!"


    After hearing about the story between Qin Zongheng and Gu Qing, the two women also admire Qin Zongheng.


    No matter what age a woman is, romantic genes flow in her blood. It may be a tragedy between Qin Zongheng and Gu Qing, but as a woman, it''s not romantic?


    "All right!" Seeing that the two of them agreed, song Yinuo''s face showed an impatient look, "let''s go, now this season, the scenery of Gu garden should be more beautiful!"


    The three women who took care of Xu Shaotang didn''t let him drive, but song Yinuo took over the position of Xu Shaotang.


    When rushing to Gu Yuan, song Yinuo told Xu Shaotang, "don''t mention Gu Qing in front of Uncle Qin this time."


    Last time in the villa, because Xu Shaotang mentioned Gu Qing, Qin Zongheng had no interest at all. This time, Qin Zongheng took the initiative to invite them over. She didn''t want Xu Shaotang to destroy the atmosphere again.


    If Qin Zongheng lost his interest, they would not be able to taste Lao Mo''s skills if they went so far to Gu Yuan.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention." Thinking about last time, Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to smile.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, the four finally arrived at Gu Yuan.


    Compared with last time, the scenery of Gu garden is more beautiful now.


    In the shimmering lake, the water is still as clear as before. New shoots of green willows have bloomed by the lake, and the grass is covered with all kinds of unknown wild flowers, which makes the whole Gu garden extremely beautiful.


    By the time they arrived, Qin Zongheng''s car had already stopped outside the bamboo fence, and Qin Zongheng by the lake was still holding his favorite fishing rod.


    Seeing them coming, Qin Zongheng looked back and finally slowly put down his fishing rod, picked up his mood and walked towards them with a smile.


    "You came very quickly." Qin Zongheng opened the door of the bamboo fence and welcomed the four people in.


    Song Yinuo smiles, looks at Lao Mo busy in the kitchen and says, "we are not in a hurry to taste Lao Mo''s craftsmanship."


    "Ha ha, you''re really enjoying yourself today." Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "I know you are coming, but Lao Mo has taken out all his real kung fu."


    In the joking room, everyone has entered the shed.


    Exquisite tableware and two bottles of high-end red wine have been set on the table.


    "It''s still a while before dinner." Qin Zongheng looks at happy Lao Mo who is busy in the kitchen. He looks back and says to Xu Shaotang, "why don''t you go out with me?"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded, stood up and walked to the lake side by side with Qin Zongheng.


    With the warm spring breeze blowing from the lake, they are walking slowly along the lakeside.


    "Twenty years ago, this used to be my favorite place to come." Qin Zongheng looked at the gujia site, which had become a lake. "Twenty years later, this is still my favorite place to visit. Whenever I come here, it seems that I can hear Gu Qing singing that graceful Kunqu Opera by the lake. "Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Zongheng in surprise. Before he just mentioned it, Qin Zongheng is a bit impolite. He doesn''t understand why Qin Zongheng suddenly takes the initiative to talk about Gu Qinglai to him.


    Qin Zongheng noticed Xu Shaotang''s eyes, with a bitter smile on his face, and said, "you tell me that time we were here, you also heard that Kunqu Opera? Am I dreaming? "


    Over the years, he has heard that wonderful sound in the lakeside countless times, so that he can''t figure out whether he really heard it or imagined it last time.


    "I''m sure I heard a woman singing Kunqu." Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Qin Zongheng and said, "as for whether that woman is Gu Qing, maybe only you know."


    "Ha ha, it seems that I''m not dreaming. Gu Qing has really come back..." Qin Zongheng''s face didn''t smile because Gu Qing came back, but lost.


    Xu Shaotang asked: "since you know Gu Qing is back, why don''t you go to her? With the influence of the Qin family, it''s not difficult to find someone in the capital, is it? "


    "It''s really not difficult to find Gu Qing in the capital." Qin Zongheng looked at the shimmering lake, sighed a long time and said with a bitter smile, "since she doesn''t want to see me, what''s the use of finding her? It''s nothing more than adding trouble..."

 Chapter 368

    Looking at Qin Zongheng''s appearance, Xu Shaotang could not help sighing: "there are not many infatuated people like you in this world."


    "Infatuation is not a good thing, I actually envy those Playboys." Qin Zongheng stopped, his eyes full of tenderness around Gu Yuan, "if life can be repeated, he would never have met Gu Qing."


    For 20 years, Gu Qing has been living in his memory like a nightmare.


    If he had never met Gu Qing in those years, he might not be so miserable now, and his life might be more wonderful.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t do it all over again." Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and gently put it on Qin Zongheng''s shoulder, persuading: "I hope you can come out of the past as soon as possible. Maybe you can go to find Gu Qing. When you really see her, maybe you will find that it''s not so difficult to forget her."


    What we can''t get is the most unforgettable thing. After 20 years, no one knows what Gu Qing looks like now.


    What remains in Qin Zongheng''s memory is Gu Qing''s best years. Now Gu Qing may not be the person Qin Zongheng deeply loves.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s persuasion, Qin Zongheng was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said: "as you say, I''m afraid to see her. I''m afraid she is not Gu Qing in my memory..."


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly. The once proud Qin Zongheng is now devoid of people.


    "Keep Gu Qing''s most beautiful appearance in your heart." Xu Shaotang put his hand down from Qin Zongheng''s shoulder and asked, "don''t you mean to ask me to help you? What''s the matter? First of all, I won''t do murder and arson. "


    The last sentence is obviously with a tone of ridicule.


    If it''s really murder and arson, it''s not his turn to ask him to do it.


    Qin Zongheng didn''t care about Xu Shaotang''s ridicule. He put away his depressed look on his face, forced out a smile and said, "I''d like to ask you to kill me, but it''s a pity that I can''t kill that person..."


    "Xia Jiuli?" Xu Shaotang glanced at Qin Zongheng and asked with a smile.


    It''s not hard to guess that Qin Zongheng loves Gu Qing so much, but Xia Jiuli destroys Gu''s family. In other words, anyone would want to kill Xia Jiuli to avenge his beloved.


    "Not only Xia Jiuli!" Qin Zongheng pinched his fist, and the murdering opportunity in his eyes showed up in front of Xu Shaotang. He said bitterly: "I want to kill Xia Yu more than Xia Jiuli!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with understanding: "indeed, without Xia Yu, you and Gu Qing might be the most enviable couple in the world."


    "No!" Qin Zongheng shook his head slightly and said, "I want to kill Xia Yu, not because he robbed Gu Qing, but because he hurt Gu Qing the most! If he treats Gu Qing kindly, I will silently bless them in my heart. However, he is just using Gu Qing to get close to Bai Youling, which is really disgusting! In a sense, Xia Jiuli is not the real murderer of Gu''s family. The real murderer is Xia Yu! "


    If Xia Yu doesn''t use Gu Qing, Gu Qing won''t shoot him in anger after he breaks through the affair that he defiles Bai Youling, and won''t bring disaster to Gu''s family.


    Xia Jiuli is just very angry to avenge his son, and Xiayu is the most hateful person!


    Although it is not so difficult to kill Xia Jiuli, no one dares to kill him if he does not die, because everyone knows that if he dies, the tragedy of caring for his family 20 years ago will be repeated! This is what no one wants to see.


    "Well, let''s stop talking about these things." Xu Shaotang sighed silently for Qin Zongheng in his heart and asked again, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    Qin Zongheng slowly put away the killing machine in his eyes and said, "I want you to help me develop the game."


    "Developing games? Are you sure you''re right? " Xu Shaotang puts his hand on Qin Zongheng''s forehead to see if he has a fever.


    He knows that online games are involved in the business of Zongheng group, but Qin Zongheng found the wrong person to help him develop games.


    This kind of thing, to find those IT experts on the line, perhaps, to find you Mingze is more useful than to find him, he does not know anything about the development of games.


    Qin Zongheng patted Xu Shaotang''s paw on his forehead and said with a smile, "I don''t have a fever! You think I don''t know you know nothing about developing games! I''m looking for you, mainly to let you provide character action guidance for our new game. "


    "Well Character action guidance Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at him and asked: "how to guide?"


    Qin Zongheng explained: "well, what we are developing this time is a virtual reality game. In order to make the game more realistic, we need a lot of martial arts actions and fighting skills to integrate these things into our game. I know you are a master. I still remember the war between you and vampires in the Middle East. If you can provide us with the actions of the characters to capture the data, I can guarantee that when this game comes out, it will surprise everyone! "With a confident look on his face, we can see that Qin Zongheng is very confident in his game.


    "Oh, so it is." Xu Shaotang asked, "how do I do that? What are the requirements?"


    At least he is also a natural limit of the master, actually was dragged by Qin Zongheng as a game action guide, if not because he is Qin Zongheng, Xu Shaotang estimated that he can slap him to death.


    "Nothing to ask for." Qin Zongheng said: "we will press the sensor on your body. You just need to imagine that you are fighting with the enemy. We can capture your movements through the sensor."


    "All right." Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed, "but you know, I''ve been hurt a little recently. I can''t do many difficult movements. I''ll come back to you after I''ve been hurt. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Now he worries about the faces of the women around him. If he knows that he demonstrates those difficult movements for Qin Zongheng when he is injured, he has to worry about him. He doesn''t want to see his beloved woman worry about himself all the time.


    Qin Zongheng nodded with a smile: "no problem! I also hope to collect the most perfect action


    After talking about this, the two continued to walk along the lake, until Lin Shuying came to ask them to eat, they returned to the hut.

 Chapter 369

    Eight dishes and one soup is not much, but it has almost exhausted Lao Mo''s skills. In the past, she only cooked two or three small dishes for Qin Zongheng. When you think about it, it''s the first time in decades that he cooked so many dishes.


    Lao Mo''s critical degree of food materials has reached a heinous level. The eight dishes and one soup make people''s throat surge just by looking at them.


    "Well, don''t look at it. Let''s move the chopsticks." Qin Zongheng looked at the greedy people with a smile and said.


    "Please Xu Shaotang''s reply is very impressive, but the chopsticks movement is even more impressive.


    Now that Qin Zongheng, the master, had spoken, the three girls who could not restrain themselves were not polite. For a moment, the chopsticks on the table were dancing. It was as if they were fighting a big war.


    The four of them looked like beggars who had been hungry for a long time.


    Four people are not the world''s people have not seen, but Lao Mo carefully prepared meals, or let them sincerely admire.


    Seeing that everyone loved the food he cooked, Lao Mo was very happy. At the same time, he poured red wine for everyone.


    "Gulu" sound, Xu Shaotang will drink the red wine in the cup, patting some of his round belly, cheerfully cried: "cool!"


    Although the three girls didn''t gobble up like Xu Shaotang, their chopsticks were not slow. They were tasting Lao Mo''s craftsmanship and drinking the fragrant red wine.


    It''s worth their trip today to eat such delicious food! Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun finally understand why Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun always want to come to Gu Yuan for dinner. Even if they come to eat such delicious food every day, they won''t get tired of it.


    Unknowingly, two bottles of red wine have been drunk, and the food on the table is almost no residue.


    Other people are already full, but Xu Shaotang is still in the mood. It''s estimated that he can eat all the eight dishes and one soup.


    "Lao Mo, why don''t you come and be my royal cook? You can pay yourself! Uncle Qin doesn''t come here often anyway! " Xu Shaotang finished the last sip of red wine in his glass and said to Lao Mo with a smile.


    Before Lao Mo said anything, Qin Zongheng already laughed and scolded: "you bastard, you dig people in front of me? I can tell you, don''t even think about it! "


    Although he doesn''t come here often, he can relax completely only when he comes here. For more than ten years, he has been used to tasting Lao Mo''s delicately prepared meals.


    If Lao Mo was poached by Xu Shaotang, he would be a bit unaccustomed here.


    "I''ll stay here." Lao Mo was not moved by Xu Shaotang''s words. He said with a simple and honest smile, "I''ve been here for more than ten years, and I''m used to staying here."


    Childless he, want money to do what, even if Xu Shaotang give him more money, also can''t let him heart. For more than ten years, his relationship with Qin Zongheng has not been a simple master servant relationship. They have almost become best friends.


    Xu Shaotang was not disappointed. He said with a smile, "OK, I''ll come here to accompany uncle Qin when I have time."


    "Shaotang, do you want to come here to eat?" Lin Shuying laughs and exposes Xu Shaotang''s plot.


    Su Ruyun and song Yinuo are also smiling. This guy, he just rubs his rice. He has come up with such a bad excuse.


    Qin Zongheng is not as idle as he is. Even if he wants to accompany Qin Zongheng, others don''t have so much time.


    "If you''re free, just come over." Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "but you can''t come here too often. You''ve also seen Lao Mo''s pickiness about the ingredients. The dishes in the garden can''t be enough for you."


    "Ha ha, I''ll try my best!" Xu Shaotang said with a laugh.


    After dinner, we visited the lakeside again. Compared with those famous scenic spots, the scenery here is not inferior, but also more comfortable and peaceful.


    Everyone is enjoying this rare leisure time. Xu Shaotang has made up his mind to find a place like this to stay with his beloved, just like those retired experts in the world.


    After a visit to Gu Yuan, they finally decided to leave.


    "I''ll do it!" Xu Shaotang stops song Yinuo who wants to take the driver''s seat.


    Song Yinuo also drank a few glasses of red wine. Even after staying in Guyuan for a while, his face still looks intoxicating. Of course, Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying are not much better. Although they are not drunk, they have drunk some wine after all, so it''s not safe to drive.


    The three women all know that Xu Shaotang belongs to a person who is not drunk. Seeing that he has been wandering all day, there is nothing wrong with him. They exchanged their eyes and finally agreed to let him drive.


    "You haven''t fully recovered. Don''t drive too fast." Lin Shuying gets on the bus and still tells Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and joked: "don''t worry, I''m old, I''ve already passed the age of drag racing.""Bah!" Su Ruyun spat, "are you blaming me and Shuying?"


    She and Lin Shuying are bigger than Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang is older, aren''t they older?


    Although I know that I will grow old one day, no woman is willing to admit that she is really old.


    "No, no, I didn''t say that." Xu Shaotang quickly showed a flattering smile to the two girls and said with a smile, "how can you be old? I''m still waiting for you to give me a bunch of children!"


    "Well! And a bunch of kids! " Su Ruyun chuckles and lies down in Xu Shaotang''s ear. He breathes out and says: "you have the ability to let us have a baby for you first. Hee hee."


    Xu Shaotang was speechless when he was told by the goblin. He wanted his women to be pregnant with children, but he had to be able to do it!


    Alas, I don''t know when "Yulong Jue" will break through to the fourth level.


    Xu Shaotang thinks in the heart, wait for oneself "Yu Long Jue" breakthrough fourth layer, he must call Su demon good-looking! Looking at the goblins, they dare to make fun of themselves!


    The four were laughing and talking all the way, and the car rushed to the villa quickly.


    "Be careful!"


    While the car was driving, Lin Shuying, sitting in the front row, suddenly let out a scream.


    In front of the car, I don''t know when a man suddenly came out. Even though Xu Shaotang suddenly stepped on the brake when he saw the man coming out, the inertia force of the car still collided with the man who suddenly came out.


    The man immediately lay down on the ground and gave out a cry like killing a pig: "hit a man, ouch, my leg..."

 Chapter 370

    As soon as the car stopped, Lin Shuying opened the door and rushed down.


    "How are you, are you all right?" Lin Shuying looks at the person lying on the ground nervously.


    This is a young man in his twenties, but he looks a bit sloppy. His hair is in a mess on his head. As soon as Lin Shuying gets close to him, he can smell a bad smell from his body.


    Even though the man looked disgusted, Lin Shuying still resisted the bad smell and stepped forward to help him.


    Seeing such a beautiful woman, a look of surprise flashed in the man''s eyes, and his throat moved involuntarily, swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    Even so, the man didn''t accept Lin Shuying''s good intentions. He threw away Lin Shuying''s hands and pointed to his bloody leg and said, "are you blind? Do you think I''m ok? Don''t be so wordy, lose money quickly


    At this time, Xu Shaotang also opened the door and came down. Hearing the man''s words, he couldn''t help thinking: touch porcelain?


    "If you want to speak, speak well. If you spray your mouth with feces again, believe me or not, you will never be able to open your mouth?" Xu Shaotang squats beside the man and stares at the dirty man coldly.


    According to his previous temper, this man dares to talk to Lin Shuying like this. He has already abandoned him. Can he still shout here?


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes, the man felt inexplicable and trembled. Although his face was still arrogant, his tone eased down and said, "if you hurt my leg, you can either lose money or wait for the police to deal with it!"


    "Oh, yes? How much do you want? " Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the man, and now he was sure that he must have come to touch porcelain.


    Hehe, it''s so bold to meet him on Xu Shaotang''s head!


    "A hundred thousand!" The man lion big mouth said.


    Just looking at Xu Shaotang''s car, you can see that this man has a lot of money. It''s rare to meet such a fat sheep. I''m so sorry if I don''t kill him.


    Hear this person''s words, Lin Shuying also understand, they this is met with touch porcelain, in the heart of this person''s sympathy suddenly disappeared.


    Song Yinuo came forward and looked down at the man who touched the porcelain. He took out a pile of money from his purse and smashed it on him. He said in a cold voice, "either take the money and go away, or wait for the end of the prison!"


    Today, I ate a delicious meal and visited the beautiful scenery of Gu Yuan. Song Yinuo was in a good mood, but this meeting was destroyed by this man.


    If he didn''t want to make a big deal, song Yinuo didn''t want to give such people a cent. These people, who live to waste air and die to waste land, should not exist in this world.


    Her stack of banknotes, at least five or six thousand, even if the man''s leg was injured, it should be enough for his medical expenses.


    In fact, they knew very well that Xu Shaotang braked in time, and the car just touched the man lightly, but the man left such a terrible wound on his leg. I''m afraid that most of it was made by him. He just wanted to get more money from them.


    Although song Yinuo''s stack of banknotes is indeed quite a lot, the man did not look at it at all. He threw away the banknotes that had been smashed on him and said discontentedly, "hum, this money, how about sending beggars?"


    "You are not as good as a beggar!" Su Ruyun spat on the man''s side and said disgustingly.


    Although beggars are beggars, they are willing to let others pay. These people who touch porcelain are completely cheating! This kind of people should be taken to the black coal mine to work as coolies. I''ll see if they dare to come out again in the future!


    "Call the police!" With more and more onlookers, Xu Shaotang doesn''t bother to talk to this scum any more, and directly asks song Yinuo to call the police.


    "Good!" Song Yinuo nodded, picked up the phone and began to call the police.


    Seeing that song Yinuo actually chose to call the police, the man on the ground was a little flustered. He quietly stretched his hand behind him and made an action with his finger.


    With his action, a young man rushed out of the crowd, fell down beside the man, pretended to cry, and said in a loud voice: "brother, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me..."


    The other two people rushed straight to song Yinuo in an attempt to grab her mobile phone and stop her from calling the police.


    At the moment when the two rushed to song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang had already taken the lead in front of song Yinuo.


    "Pa, PA..."


    Two loud slaps hit the two scoundrels on the face. Although he was injured now, the strength of his hand was not what the two scoundrels could bear. The two slaps directly knocked the man who rushed to song Yinuo to the ground.


    "Hit! It''s unreasonable to hit people even if you hit them! " See two accomplices by Xu Shaotang fan fell to the ground, the dirty man immediately pulled a broken Gong like voice, hoarse toward the crowd.


    People who don''t know the truth are most vulnerable to bewitching. Many people have begun to point fingers at Xu Shaotang when he shouts.


    "These young people today are really out of character!""Yes, as soon as you see that this man is surrounded by three beautiful women, you know that this man is definitely not a good thing."


    "Well, it makes sense. Those women are really shameless."


    "Well, it''s not benevolent to be rich. Now the rich are like this."


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers were not too busy to talk about Xu Shaotang. At first, they just commented on their behavior. Later, they began to point out Lin Shuying and the three women.


    Even if some smart people saw that it was the man who was touching the porcelain, their voice of grievance for Xu Shaotang was soon drowned by all kinds of crusading voices.


    In the face of the crowd pointing, Xu Shaotang looks at the man lying on the ground with an iron face. Now he really has the heart to kill this bastard.


    Lin Shuying and their three faces are not good-looking. Song Yinuo suppresses his anger and calls the police station.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang fan fell to the ground of the two young people to get up, feel some of their red and swollen cheeks, hate to look at Xu Shaotang, scolded: "hit people dare to hit people, you want to die!"


    Two people at the same time again to Xu Shaotang, intend to teach Xu Shaotang a good lesson.


    After being pointed out, Xu Shaotang was very angry. Now they dare to rush to him. He could not find a place to vent his anger. He immediately stepped forward and kicked one of them away, but caught the other one in his hand.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    A loud slap in the face of the man, you can only see the blood and teeth flying togethe

 Chapter 371

    The man with his mouth full of blood is thrown on the ground. Xu Shaotang is still angry. He rushes to the man in front of him and slaps him in the face.


    "Call you touch porcelain, call you mouth spray dung!"


    Xu Shaotang opened his bow from left to right, and instantly confused the man. He never dreamed that Xu Shaotang would dare to do so in full view of the public.


    Even the onlookers were frightened by Xu Shaotang''s fierce look and closed their mouths for fear that Xu Shaotang''s slap would fall on their faces.


    Very good, this is the effect of Xu Shaotang. Since we can''t let these people understand who is right and who is wrong, let them be completely afraid!


    Just when Xu Shaotang severely taught the man who touched porcelain, the man who was beaten with blood all over his mouth suddenly fell on the young man who was kicked open by Xu Shaotang. He opened his mouth and cried with a runny nose and tears: "ah, well (killing people)!"


    Hearing the man''s voice, Xu Shaotang''s palm, which he was about to fan, suddenly stopped in the air.


    Although the bloody man couldn''t pronounce clearly, we still guessed his words from his expression and action.


    Song Yinuo frowned and walked to the young man who was kicked away. He was pale and his eyes were open. He put his finger on his nose and could not feel any breath.


    "Shaotang! Come and have a look! " Song Yinuo cried to Xu Shaotang in panic.


    Xu Shaotang throws away the person in his hand, comes over, squats down next to song Yinuo, looks at the man''s eyes carefully, and puts his finger on his wrist. His pulse has stopped completely now.


    Xu Shaotang looks ugly and nods to song Yinuo to make sure that the man is dead.


    "Murder


    I don''t know who was the first to shout, but the crowd suddenly burst into a nest and retreated in horror. Many people have started to run to the distance, for fear that Xu Shaotang, the "murderer", will be staring at them.


    "Ah The moment of touching porcelain seemed to be crazy, struggling to get up from the ground, stumbled to the dead man''s body, and cried out: "kill! Kill! Let''s call the police and arrest the murderer! "


    In fact, needless to say, some brave people have already taken out their phones and started to call the police.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t stop these people from calling the police. He suddenly felt that it might be a conspiracy against him!


    Although he was angry, he still grasped the strength and didn''t kill the man who died. Although his foot was heavy, it was absolutely impossible to kill him.


    "Shaotang, what should I do?" Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun also rush over, looking at Xu Shaotang nervously.


    In broad daylight, Xu Shaotang kills people in the capital in front of so many people. Even if Xu Shaotang stands behind the Song family and the Dragon general, I''m afraid there will be no small trouble.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said to them, "go back first, and let me deal with the things here."


    "No way!" Lin Shuying wants to refuse Xu Shaotang, "how can we leave you behind?"


    At this time, song Yinuo has taken out the phone again and called song Yinian with crying voice. He told song Yinian about the things here in detail.


    On the other end of the phone, song Yinian claps his hand on his desk and stands up with an angry face. With his wisdom, how can he not see that this is a conspiracy against Xu Shaotang? Xu Shaotang is the son-in-law of the Song family. Since these people are targeting Xu Shaotang, they are also targeting the Song family!


    In the face of the three women who refuse to leave, Xu Shaotang shows a helpless smile. They can''t help if they stay here. Why worry?


    He is not afraid of the coming police. He just wants to know who is behind the scenes!


    Han family? Mu Tiance? Or Xia Jiuli?


    Although he hasn''t been in the capital for a long time, he has touched the interests of many people. Now I''m afraid many people want to send him to prison, right?


    It''s just, do they really think they can beat themselves by such a small means? Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    The sound of the alarm bell rang quickly outside. Then, a large number of armed police rushed down from the police car and surrounded Xu Shaotang and his family.


    "You''d better put the gun down!" In the face of the black muzzle, Xu Shaotang didn''t have any fear on his face. He looked coldly at the policemen who aimed the muzzle at him and said, "if the gun goes off and hurts my woman, none of you will live!"


    A group of police looked at each other, but also the heart of the extreme anger, this is the most arrogant murderer they have ever seen!


    "Well, if you are bold enough to commit a murder in broad daylight, you dare to threaten the police officers!" When everyone was angry, a man pushed away the encirclement and said loudly.


    Xu Shaotang raised his eyelids and looked at the man pushing away the crowd. The police badge on his shoulder should be the boss of the police.


    "Officer, here you are at last!" Seeing this group of policemen, the man who touched porcelain seemed to have seen the Savior. He cried with tears and tears: "this man killed my brother even if he hit someone. You must bring him to justice...""We won''t let go of any bad people!" The leading policeman said justly.


    Xu Shaotang light said: "if you don''t let go of a bad man, you should now catch the man who touched the porcelain."


    "It''s not up to you, the murderer, to tell us what to do!" The leading policeman glared at Xu Shaotang and waved to the policeman behind him: "come on, take the murderer back. If you dare to resist, you are allowed to shoot him on the spot!"


    The police took orders and quickly approached Xu Shaotang.


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang took a look at the three women around him and said to the leading policeman, "I can go back with you for investigation, but I have to take away the body of that man!"


    Xu Shaotang knows that if he wants to get rid of his injustice, he must take the body away. If the body disappears, he will be convicted of killing people in the street.


    "We''ll take the bodies! Don''t be stubborn again Said the leading policeman in a loud voice.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head, looked at the man and said, "I don''t believe you. That body must be taken away by me."


    Since someone wants to frame him, most of the policemen are not trustworthy, and the corpse is not safe in their hands. They are afraid that if they return to the police station for investigation, the hind legs of the corpse will disappear completely from the world.


    "Well! It''s not up to you! " The leading policeman snorted and waved to the policemen again.

 Chapter 372

    "Get in the car first!" Facing the approaching police, Xu Shaotang winks at the three girls.


    He must not let the corpse fall into other people''s hands. Since these policemen insist on not letting him take the corpse, he can only use it!


    Although there are injuries on his body, it''s no problem to deal with these ordinary policemen. His only concern is the safety of the three girls. The bullets are eyeless. If the three girls are injured in the chaos, he will be guilty.


    Lin Shuying nervously looks at Xu Shaotang, who clenches his fist. He grabs his arm and says, "Shaotang, don''t mess around. This is the capital, not the place like Tianhai."


    She was really afraid that Xu Shaotang would go crazy and kill these policemen. In that case, even if the Song family and the Dragon generals would protect each other, Xu Shaotang would not be able to get along well.


    Su Ruyun has already guessed something from Xu Shaotang''s words. He pulls Lin Shuying''s hand and says, "Shuying, let''s not make trouble for him here. Let him deal with it by himself. Shaotang must take the body himself, otherwise Shaotang will be wronged."


    "Well?" Lin Shuying is also a smart woman. As soon as Su Ruyun says it, she suddenly thinks of a possibility. After thinking of this, she says to Xu Shaotang, "be careful yourself. It''s better not to hurt people..."


    The body really matters a lot. Only when Xu Shaotang takes it away in person can we rest assured.


    The three of them want to get on the bus, but they need the consent of the police.


    "No one is going to move!" The leading policeman looked at the three women walking towards the car and said in a loud voice, "you are also suspects. You should go back with me for investigation!"


    Hearing these words, Xu Shaotang''s anger was instantly ignited.


    Damn, if you don''t give him some color to see, he really thinks he is a dish!


    Xu Shaotang moved, almost in the blink of an eye has come to the leader in front of the police, originally held in his hands of the gun has reached Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    "Bang!" Xu Shaotang shot directly to the ground, and then the muzzle of the gun quickly aimed at the head of the leading policeman, pointed to the bullet embedded in the ground and said: "you can try, in the end is your head hard, or the stone on the ground hard!"


    Since he wants to make trouble, he will make it big. He wants to see who is using these tricks behind his back!


    "Shaotang!" Lin Shuying is about to stop her. Song Yinuo and Su Ruyun hold her and shake their heads to her.


    "Captain!"


    "Drop the gun!"


    Xu Shaotang''s sudden attack stunned a group of police. They never thought that Xu Shaotang dared to attack police and arrest them under so many guns!


    Xu Shaotang ignored the voices that told him to put down his gun. He just patted the team leader on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, as long as you don''t let these people under you mess around, I won''t do anything to you. When the person I''m waiting for comes, I''ll let you go. "


    He has just heard song Yinuo call song Yinian. He believes that the people of the Song family should come soon.


    "Young man, do you know what you are doing?" The captain said in a stern voice: "you are attacking the police, the crime is even worse!"


    "I don''t know if it''s attacking the police, but I know that I can''t give you the body!" Xu Shaotang said: "I don''t know who is behind you, but I will soon know."


    For a moment, everyone fell into a stalemate.


    Xu Shaotang has hostages in his hands, and he is their captain. Although the police did not put down their guns, they did not dare to do anything to Xu Shaotang.


    With the passage of time, sweat began to seep on the forehead of the captain who was hijacked by Xu Shaotang. He was not a fool. Xu Shaotang did not run away and did not attack him. He must be waiting for someone, and that person may be someone he can''t afford.


    He did receive an order to destroy the body. Although he didn''t understand, he still had to faithfully carry out the above order.


    Just as the policemen were about to lose patience, a faint voice came from the periphery of the encirclement: "put down your guns!"


    Before they could turn back, several soldiers in camouflage uniforms had opened a gap in the encirclement.


    "Hello, chief!" Seeing the people coming, all the police took back the gun as soon as possible, and then stood up to salute song Yinian.


    Song Yinian nodded slightly to the crowd, walked into the encirclement from the gap, and said to Xu Shaotang, who pointed the gun at the captain''s head: "put down the gun, too. I have to bother you to do something big. It''s really promising!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang throws his gun to the ground and looks at Song Yinian, who looks at him with disdain. If he was not afraid that his three women would be affected, would he have paid attention to these rotten fish and shrimps?


    Seeing the appearance of song Yinian, the captain''s face was covered with ashes. He raised his hand to song Yinian and said: "first Hello, chief


    He thought about the identity of the person who came, but he didn''t expect that the person who came would be song Yinian.


    Now he is dying of regret in his heart. If he wants to die, song Yinian will know that they want to destroy the corpse. His team leader is sure to be the end."Grandfather!" Song Yinuo also ran to song Yinian at this time. He looked at Song Yinian wrongly, "how did you come here? We are scared to death by these people!"


    Hearing song Yinuo''s address to song Yinian, the captain finally fell to the ground with a soft foot.


    God, what have you done? Just now, I still want to take song Yinian''s granddaughter back to the police station for investigation? Isn''t this the old man hanging himself?


    "You girl, I arrived after receiving your call. You want me to fly for such a small matter!" Song Yinian touched his granddaughter''s head with a smile, and his words were full of spoiling.


    The man who touched porcelain is now in a daze. He didn''t expect that he met a relative of the chief executive.


    What to do? If they know that they are ordered by others, they will not be able to live!


    At the thought of this, the man who touched the porcelain shivered suddenly. While everyone didn''t pay attention, he winked at the two people who were still alive and began to slowly retreat to the periphery of the enclosure.


    But, they just quit less than one meter, Xu Shaotang has appeared in front of them, kicking the man who touched the porcelain to the ground, cold voice: "now just want to run? Where is the momentum just now? "


    Song Yinian didn''t care what Xu Shaotang did. He pointed to the three men who touched the porcelain and song Yinuo and said to the team leader, "I''m going to take them and the body away. Do you have any opinions?"


    Dare he have an opinion?


    The team leader swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "no No problem... "

 Chapter 373

    "Don''t you take me away, old man?" Seeing that song Yinian didn''t seem to take away his own plan, Xu Shaotang said unhappily.


    Song Yinian said with a smile: "before you get rid of the crime, you are still a suspect. I have no right to take you away!"


    After all, there are so many onlookers here. If Xu Shaotang is taken away in this way, the Song family may become the target of criticism again.


    "Grandfather!" Song Yinuo stamped his foot and said to the old man, "you can take Shaotang with you. His injury is not good. I''m afraid these people will make him suffer in the police station."


    Listening to song Yinuo''s words, song Yinian glanced at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "he still suffers. It''s a good thing that he won''t let these people suffer! Don''t worry. I''ll pay him back. "


    Xu Shaotang also knows song Yinian''s worries. Since he is on the same boat with the Song family, he can''t let the Song family be criticized for this.


    "Enoch, you go back first. Don''t worry about me." Xu Shaotang looked at the third girl and said, "let''s keep the corpse well with our left hand. Before the truth of the matter is found out, anyone who dares to move the corpse will directly chop his paws!"


    Speaking of the back, Xu Shaotang''s tone has a trace of anger.


    Li Baoshan was seriously injured in his last duel with yihezuo village. During this period, he has been in the hospital, while Da Xiong is taking care of him in the hospital. These things can only be handed over to his left hand for the time being.


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, even I can''t believe it?" Song Yinian helplessly looks at Xu Shaotang and says.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I don''t believe you''re old, but I''m afraid that some people will do something secretly."


    "All right!" Song Yinian nodded: "you go back to the police station with them first, and leave the rest to me."


    He also wants to know who is in charge of all this secretly. He dares to attack the people of the Song family. It''s really a bear''s heart!


    Song Yinian came and went quickly. When he left, the three still alive partners were mercilessly dragged away by song Yinian''s guards. As for the body, song Yinian took over formally.


    "Shaotang, you should be more careful and pay attention to your body." Before the three girls get on the bus, they say to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and gives the three girls a reassuring look.


    Until the third daughter drove away, Xu Shaotang walked to the leader who was sitting on the ground and touched him with his foot: "come on, don''t you want to take me back to the police station? Hurry up. If you delay any longer, it will be dark. "


    The captain raised his head and stood up with the help of two policemen. The sweat on his forehead kept falling.


    "Please The captain''s attitude turned 180 degrees, not to mention putting handcuffs on Xu Shaotang. He didn''t dare to breathe in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged, walked to the police car under the gaze of a group of police officers, and then pulled the door open and sat on it.


    As the police car roared away, the crowd finally dispersed.


    A man in the crowd took the needle camera off his chest, took out his phone, dialed a number, and said with an ugly face: "young master, the task failed, the body was taken away by song Yinian..."


    "No one!" A young man yelled on the phone. After scolding his subordinates, the young man said, "release the video you captured on the Internet and give it to all news organizations. How can I get the video? Don''t I teach you?"


    "OK, I know how to do it!" The man hung up and walked quickly to the parking lot.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, a video called "rich second generation bumping into people in the street and killing people" was uploaded on the Internet.


    After artificial editing, Xu Shaotang in the video is described as a heinous person.


    Especially when he saw Xu Shaotang slapping the porcelain gang and killing the man, the network exploded instantly.


    Chinese people have always been very angry with those who are not benevolent to the rich. In just a few hours, the number of hits on this video has exceeded 10 million.


    Countless people demanded that Xu Shaotang be severely punished. Driven by some intentions, Xu Shaotang''s identity was exposed. For a moment, Shengshi group and the Song family were pushed to the forefront.


    Things on the Internet naturally spread to song Yinian''s ears. Listening to the confidential secretary''s report to him, song Yinian didn''t have any angry expression on his face, but only a kind of indifference after years of precipitation.


    "Hehe, do you threaten public opinion?" Song Yinian gently knocked on his desk and said with a smile: "this inferior method is very similar to the style of those young people."


    "Young man?" Confidential secretary slightly a Leng, immediately wake up to realize: "the chief says but Chu Linfeng that gang of people?"


    Song Yinian nodded gently and said: "if the crime of qiang''an fails, it''s a childish way to threaten public opinion. It''s really a child''s way. Ah, think about Qin Zongheng and his generation, and look at these young people now. The gap is really not so big! "


    Although this video will certainly set off some waves, the corpse and the people who touched the porcelain are in their hands. We only need to test the corpse, and then try the people who touched the porcelain, and Xu Shaotang will soon be cleared.Although they may not be able to find a direct clue to point the mastermind at the young people, it is not so easy for the old people from different families to fool. With a little imagination, we can guess who did these things.


    By doing so, they not only exposed themselves ahead of time, but also caused a lot of trouble to their family. Song Yinian knows that Xu Shaotang is not a fuel-efficient guy. If you let him find out who it is, I''m afraid that family won''t have a good life?


    "What shall we do now?" The confidential secretary looked at Song Yinian with a light face and said, "now the voices of all parties are very bad for us and Shengshi group. If we allow it to ferment, I''m afraid it will cause us a lot of trouble."


    "Let those men speak!" Song Yinian said with a smile: "in addition, give the corpse to the forensic examination, and invite the media to follow and report the whole process. By the way, there is a man named left hand who has been guarding the body. You don''t have to worry about him. "


    "All right!" Confidential secretary nodded and quickly left song Yinian''s office.


    After the confidential secretary left, song Yinian leisurely came to the tea table and made a cup of fragrant light tea for himself.


    After a cup of hot tea, song Yinian''s face showed a faint smile: "it''s estimated that after the boy comes out, someone will suffer. Ha ha, he has been in the capital for so long, and it''s time to show his fangs to others..."

 Chapter 374

    Under the Song family''s interrogation, the three people who touched porcelain soon told the whole process of how they were instructed.


    Two days ago, someone found them, gave them 100000 yuan, let them find a chance to touch Xu Shaotang''s porcelain, and promised to give them a sum of money afterwards.


    Yesterday, they got the news that Xu Shaotang must pass that road, so they waited there early. As soon as they saw Xu Shaotang''s car, they rushed over.


    "Who instructed you to touch porcelain?" Asked the interrogator.


    The three men knelt on the ground shivering, kowtowed to the interrogators and cried: "we really don''t know who that person is. Please let us go. We won''t dare to..."


    "Do you remember what the man who ordered you to touch porcelain looked like?" The interrogator continued.


    The man shaking his head and crying: "the man came to us wearing a hat and sunglasses. We really didn''t see what he looked like. Please, let us go. We have already said all we know."


    "Pa!"


    The interrogator slapped on the table, stood up, pointed to the three people kneeling on the ground and said angrily, "fart, do you think I''m a fool? If there''s anything left to say, please call in the truth. When we find out the person who ordered you, even if you want to say it, I won''t give you a chance! "


    This is the practice of interrogation. Even if all the people being interrogated have been told, they will cheat. Maybe they can get some useful information.


    "We really said it all!" Three people kneel on the ground to cry into a ball, shivering at the ferocious general interrogators.


    The interrogator glanced at the three people carefully and saw that they really had nothing to know. He waved to the people behind him and said, "give them to the public security department and take this confession with them at the same time!"


    It''s merciful not to take these three people''s lives. How can we let them go so easily?


    Under the operation of the Song family, these people should be able to spend their old age in prison.


    At the same time, the medical examiner was examining the body.


    There are reporters from various media in the dissecting room. Although many reporters are disgusted with the process of dissection, considering the importance of this news, they still have to endure the feeling of vomiting and wait for the forensic examination results.


    From time to time, the forensic surgeon stood there quietly, staring at the corpse with his left hand.


    Because of his appearance, the crowded dissecting room, where the left hand is the emptiest, we all consciously stay away from this abnormal foreigner.


    Forensic skilled cut the body, and soon found something strange in the body''s abdomen.


    "This should be the lethal thing." Forensic surgeons used tweezers to clamp out a micro robot smaller than rice from the corpse. Facing the cameras in front of various media, they said: "this is a kind of micro robot often used by foreign spies. It is planted in their bodies. Once necessary, the potassium cyanide in the robot can be released through remote control, which can cause death in a very short time."


    "I have a question." A brave male reporter said: "although you do find a robot that can release poison in the body of the dead, how can we judge that this person was not killed by external force?"


    The implication is that this micro robot that can release poison must have really released poison. This person may have been killed alive by Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing the reporter''s question, the forensic medicine showed a faint smile, pointed to the body''s heart and said: "if you bring the camera closer, you should see that the blood in the heart of the dead is light black. At the same time, the blood around the body of the dead is smooth. If it is killed by external force, there will be obvious bruises on the body of the dead, and the blood will also accumulate in one place . Combined with the above two situations, we can rule out that the dead were hit and died by external forces. "


    Next, don''t talk about it any more. As journalists, they are very sensitive to news.


    Almost in an instant, everyone understood that this was a case of planting and framing.


    "Thank you for coming. I hope you can report the autopsy results truthfully when you go back." Song Yinian''s confidential secretary also stood up and said to the reporters on the scene: "I hope you can return Mr. Xu''s innocence. At the same time, the Song family will continue to investigate the case. If there is any other news, we will inform you in time."


    These reporters may play tricks in front of others, but they dare not in front of song Yinian''s confidential secretary. Everyone says that they will report the autopsy results truthfully when they go back. They will not let a bad person go and a good person be wronged.


    The reporters quickly put away the cameras and left. Several female reporters rushed out of the dissecting room, ran to the door and vomited.


    Originally, other people could barely suppress the feeling of nausea and vomiting. Driven by these female reporters, they suddenly felt a tumult in their stomach and rushed out as fast as they could, squatting in front of the door.In the afternoon of the same day, the media reporters who rushed back to the company published the forensic examination results truthfully.


    As soon as the news of the major media came out, the wind on the Internet immediately changed. Xu Shaotang, who was still a murderer in the morning, became the victim of injustice. At the same time, under the operation of the Song family, the confessions of the three porcelain bumpers were also made public.


    With the efforts of the Song family, Xu Shaotang was released soon.


    When Xu Shaotang walked out of the police station, there was a shot in the police station.


    "The director committed suicide!"


    I don''t know who yelled first. Police officers rushed to the director''s office.


    Hear the police officers in a mess of shouts, Xu Shaotang face instantly covered with a layer of frost, lost car guard?


    Obviously, the director knows who the mastermind behind this incident is, but that person is the one he can''t afford to offend. He can''t afford to offend the mastermind of this incident. After the incident came to light, he can''t afford to offend the Song family. In order not to involve his family, he had to commit suicide.


    "Do you think it''s all right to lose your car?" Xu Shaotang clenched his fist tightly. He suddenly found that after he arrived in the capital, his courage was really much smaller, so that many people regarded him as a weak and deceiving person!


    It''s time to show these people some color!

 Chapter 375

    From the police station, Xu Shaotang did not return to his villa, but went to song Yinian.


    "I know you will come." Song Yinian pointed to the teahouse in front of him, motioned Xu Shaotang to sit down and said, "it seems that your presence has made many aristocratic children feel threatened."


    If they didn''t feel the great threat brought by Xu Shaotang, how could these aristocratic children attack Xu Shaotang?


    However, these people are still too young to understand the reason that they will kill each other if they don''t do it!


    It''s OK to deal with ordinary people, but it''s obviously impossible to deal with people like Xu Shaotang, because Xu Shaotang can''t let the corpse that can prove his innocence fall into other people''s hands!


    Xu Shaotang took a sip of tea from the tea table and asked, "Han family?"


    "I don''t think so!" Song Yinian shook his head slightly and said, "Han Yushu has never thought of such a plan. As for Han Shengzhi, the old fox, it is impossible to use such a trick."


    Although the plan was easily cracked by them, if Xu Shaotang didn''t insist that the body should not fall into the hands of the police, song Yinian couldn''t clear Xu Shaotang''s injustice in a short time.


    Therefore, there are still some smart people who made this plan.


    "Since it''s not the Han family, it should be one of them." Xu Shaotang frowned.


    At the beginning, he doubted mu Tiance and Xia Jiuli, but since Song Yinian had said that he was a son of the aristocratic family, Chu Linfeng was the only one left.


    Song Yinian nodded and sipped the tea channel: "it should be one of them, but I don''t know which one. After the director committed suicide, the only useful clue was completely broken."


    "It seems that I have been very kind to them!" Xu Shaotang''s face was covered with frost. He put the cup in his hand on the tea table. The cup contacted the tea table and made a crisp sound.


    "What do you want to do?" Song Yinian asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said, "if someone slapped me, of course I want to return it!"


    It''s not his character to be beaten but not fight back. What he pursues is revenge and complaint! Now that these people have been unable to restrain the hand to him, he can not as nothing happened.


    Song Yinian stood up, walked back and forth in the room and asked, "who are you going to trouble? You know, we have no direct evidence pointing to someone."


    "I''m going to pack them up." Xu Shaotang also stood up and said with a smile to song Yinian: "since there is no evidence to point to a certain person, I''ll take it as their partnership. Anyway, I can''t become friends with them. Since I want to declare war, I''ll declare war at one time..."


    His meaning is very clear. Since he is destined to be the eyesore of these aristocratic children, he should offend them all at once. He will always take revenge on the mastermind.


    "Do you have a clear idea?" Song Yinian was startled by Xu Shaotang''s words and said, "in this way, you will have more enemies in the capital!"


    "I think clearly. Anyway, I have enough enemies. I don''t care how many more!" Xu Shaotang showed a firm look in his eyes, clenched his fist and said, "as long as there is no problem on your side."


    After all, he is now the son-in-law of the Song family. His words and deeds will contact the Song family, and offend other aristocratic families. I don''t know whether the Song family can withstand the retaliation of those aristocratic families.


    "Ha ha, it''s rare that you will consider for the Song family." Song Yinian took a happy look at Xu Shaotang, with unprecedented confidence in his eyes, and said, "just do it at ease. As long as you don''t make too much noise, those old guys don''t dare to jump out at this time. It''s a game for you young people. They will have a sense of propriety..."


    "Well, I''ll go and play with them now!"


    After coming out of the Song family, Xu Shaotang went to the Chu family with his left hand. Chu Linfeng was the biggest suspect in his heart, and Zhao Zian and Wei Yu were also on his list.


    Like other aristocratic families, the courtyard of the Chu family is also an ancient courtyard in the capital. Although the courtyard in these years looks a little old, its price is far higher than that of ordinary buildings. In the capital, living in the courtyard is a symbol of identity and status.


    At the door of the Chu family, there are four guards with guns. Chu Boju and song Yinian are in the same position. It is normal to have several guards guarding the door.


    The car stops at the door of Chu''s house. Xu Shaotang and his left hand get off the car one after another. Without looking at the guard at the door, they go straight to Chu''s house.


    "Station..."


    Before the word "live" in the guard''s mouth was spoken, a strong wind had rolled them to the ground. When they fell down, they clearly heard the sound of arm fracture.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t do it. He was still injured. It''s not worth doing it for these people. Just give it to his left hand to practice.


    They''re just looking for trouble, and of course they don''t need to be polite to the guards.


    Of course, the guard at the door is only the first barrier to enter the Chu family. The moment they step into the Chu family, two fierce palms come to them, and a shout goes: "who dares to break into the Chu family?""I, Xu Shaotang!" Xu Shaotang stood up with his hands in the air of unprecedented arrogance.


    He doesn''t need his hand. His left hand is already in front of him. One palm shakes away the person who is attacking Xu Shaotang. At the same time, his right hand sticks out and grabs the palm of the person who is attacking him.


    "Bang", in the moment of grasping the man''s palm, his left hand kicked him five meters away, and then hit him heavily on the wall of siheyuan. The man''s body was out of sight, leaving a big hole in the wall of siheyuan.


    With this loud sound, the whole Chu family suddenly alarm, a group of armed guards rushed out from each invisible corner, forming a wall in front of the main hall of the Chu family.


    "Wow..."


    A burst of bolt pulling sound, just this neat and consistent bolt pulling action, we can see that these people are all elite soldiers.


    In the face of a row of black muzzle, Xu Shaotang flashed a fierce color on his face, and said to his left hand in an extremely cold tone: "as long as they dare to shoot, don''t show mercy!"


    He is really angry this time. He has been trying to restrain his temper since he arrived in the capital, but some people always regard his restraint as weakness.


    In this case, let them see if they are really weak to be bullied!

 Chapter 376

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s order, his left face looked excited and his eyes were full of bloodthirsty madness.


    "Stop it


    When a big war was about to be triggered, a majestic voice came from behind the wall.


    With the sound, the guard in front of Xu Shaotang immediately put away the gun, and then automatically made way for the people behind.


    The left hand was a little disappointed. Originally, he thought he could show his skills. Now it seems that he has no chance. In order to express their dissatisfaction, the left hand provocative to those guards pick eyebrows.


    Although the guards were full of anger, they could only stare at their left hands because of the order.


    "Xu Shaotang, you broke into my Chu family in broad daylight, and you still hurt people in my Chu family. Don''t you take me seriously?" Although there was no anger on the old man''s face, his deep voice proved that he was just suppressing his anger.


    "In the capital, who dares not to pay attention to your Master Chu?" Xu Shaotang came out from behind his left hand and looked at Chu Boju quietly. He said, "I haven''t seen Chu Linfeng for a long time. I miss Chu Linfeng so much that I venture to visit him. His people don''t know etiquette. Please don''t blame him."


    "I don''t know etiquette!" Chu Boju''s face muscles trembled slightly and said in a deep voice, "I''ll send people to take a walk in the Xu family of Tianhai. Maybe the people under him don''t know much about etiquette. I''ll give you a breath in advance, and please don''t blame me!"


    Threat! A blatant threat!


    Since Xu Shaotang wants to prevaricate by saying that his people don''t know etiquette, why don''t he treat him in his own way?


    A hairy boy, want to play these things with them, it is still too tender!


    In the face of Chu Boju''s threat, Xu Shaotang''s angry face flashed by and said with a smile: "it''s really an honor for the Xu family that Chu master sent someone to walk around the Xu family! As long as they can live, how can I blame the Chu master? "


    After being threatened by Chu Boju, Xu Shaotang immediately goes back.


    His meaning is very clear, I Xu Shaotang break into your Chu family, I am confident that I can go back alive, if your Chu family send someone to break into the Xu family, it will see if your people can come back alive!


    "Ha ha, very good!" Chuboju laughed angrily, looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said, "if a hero is a teenager, no one has dared to talk to me like this for many years!"


    "I''m just a gangster. How dare I compare with Master Chu''s precious grandson when it comes to heroes?" Ignoring Chu Boju''s anger, Xu Shaotang continued: "I really don''t want to refute your face, sir. It''s a matter between us young people. Let Chu Linfeng come out."


    At present, he does not dare to do anything about Chu Boju, but he can clean up Chu Linfeng.


    Of course, if Chu Boju insists on protecting his grandson, he doesn''t mind making a scene in the Chu family.


    "Linfeng is not here, come back another day!" With a wave of his sleeve, Chu Boju turned around and walked to the house with a big stride. At the same time, he said, "see off!"


    He wants to see if he doesn''t hand over Chu Linfeng. What can Xu Shaotang do for him?


    "Old man, you are forcing me." Xu Shaotang''s face showed a symbolic evil smile.


    "What if I force you?" Chu Boju suddenly stood still, looked back at Xu Shaotang, and said in a tone of lecturing the younger generation, "young man, it''s not a good thing to be too sharp. Don''t think you can be arrogant if you have some strength."


    In his opinion, Xu Shaotang broke into the Chu family and hurt the people of the Chu family. If he didn''t investigate Xu Shaotang''s responsibility, he was very kind. Now Xu Shaotang still wants to threaten him. It''s ridiculous!


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said helplessly: "since the old man is determined not to let Chu Linfeng show up, then I have to go to Chu''s house by myself! The Chu family is not big. I believe it''s not difficult to find Chu Linfeng. "


    "I''ll see how you''re going to find it!" Chu Boju''s anger could not be suppressed any more. He angrily ordered to the guard, "anyone who dares to break into Chu''s house without permission will be killed!"


    With Chu Boju''s order, the guards who put down their guns immediately put the guns in their hands, aiming at Xu Shaotang and his left hand.


    Xu Shaotang sighed slightly. It seems that he really needs to warm up to find Chu Linfeng.


    "They are tired after standing so long." Xu Shaotang looked at his left hand, waved to him gently, and said: "let them rest for a while..."


    How could his left hand not understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning? He was so happy that he immediately rushed to the guard in front of him like a fierce tiger.


    "Daddada..."


    Without Chu Boju''s command, the rifles in the guards'' hands had already spat out fire tongues at the moment when they put out their left hands.


    However, as a congenital master, his left hand moved so fast that he almost killed the guards in front of him in an instant. The bullets that hit him didn''t even touch the corner of his clothes.


    Once the left hand enters the crowd, the guns in the hands of these guards will become firesticks. At such a close distance, it is not necessary to say whether the bullet can hurt the left hand. Even if it can, they dare not shoot. If they are not careful, they will cause miscarriage among their companions.However, these guards are selected by the army. Even if the weapons are useless, they will not let their left hand be so reckless.


    Soon, the gun in hand was thrown on the ground, and a group of people bravely rushed to their left hand, knowing that they were invincible, but they still had to rush forward. This is the principle of the guard.


    Looking at the rising left hand under the siege of a group of people, Xu Shaotang said faintly: "the courtyard of Chu family is too old, maybe it should be repaired again."


    The left hand knew that he didn''t knock down the guards who rushed to him directly, but deliberately flew them out and let their heavy bodies fall into the courtyard of the Chu family.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    People constantly smash on the walls of Chu''s courtyard. Soon, the Chu family has been surrounded by dust, and the old courtyard is beginning to crumble.


    Seeing this, Chu Boju was so angry that his face was very blue, and his mouth was breathing heavily.


    He never dreamed that Xu Shaotang really dared to be so presumptuous in his Chu family!


    "Stop it


    When the left hand was playing happily, Chu Linfeng''s voice finally came from the hospital.


    "Left hand, stop." The master finally came, and Xu Shaotang''s goal had been achieved. If he let his left hand play like this again, the ancient courtyard of Chu family would be completely demolished and rebuilt.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he takes back his fist in front of a guard with his left hand, and then stands behind Xu Shaotang without saying a word.

 Chapter 377

    As the dust and smoke dispersed, Xu Shaotang looked at Chu Linfeng who held Chu Boju with a smile and said, "Chu Linfeng, you are finally willing to come out. You are still a man. You didn''t let me down too much."


    If Chu Linfeng has been hiding, then he really feels that he is wrong about Chu Linfeng.


    Chu Linfeng didn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang''s words. He just helped Chu Boju, who was so angry that he trembled all over, to walk into the house and said, "grandfather, you go to the house to have a rest. I''ll deal with the things here."


    Chu Boju put out a shaking hand and patted him on the shoulder. With a slight sigh, he turned and walked into the house.


    Until Chu Boju''s figure disappeared, Chu Linfeng looked back at Xu Shaotang and said, "you have great courage. Have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this?"


    "I don''t know what the consequences are, and I don''t want to know what the consequences are!" Xu Shaotang stepped forward slightly, "anyway, you have regarded me as an opponent, haven''t you? Between opponents, why be polite! "


    Since they can''t be respected, let them be afraid!


    Just like Xia Jiuli in those years, only when these people are thoroughly hurt can they know what they are afraid of.


    Chu Linfeng nodded, a faint smile appeared on his face, and said: "indeed, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself! Then you went to the Chu family to make trouble today, and how do you want to deal with my opponent? Kill me? "


    He believes that as long as Xu Shaotang is not too stupid, he will not kill him. Therefore, he is completely confident.


    "It''s not good for me to kill you." Xu Shaotang really never planned to kill Chu Linfeng. It''s a pleasure to kill him, but then the Song family will be attacked by other aristocratic families. This is between him and the children of these aristocratic families. There''s no need for the Song family to be involved with him.


    "Since you don''t want to kill me, what do you want?" Chu Linfeng kept a faint smile on his face. Xu Shaotang''s reply was as expected.


    Xu Shaotang said calmly: "I need your apology!"


    "Hehe, apologize?" Chu Linfeng asked, "why?"


    "No reason!" Xu Shaotang looked at Chu Linfeng with a confident face and said, "many things don''t need reasons, just like I don''t know why I am regarded as a thorn in your eye."


    He never thought to give Chu Linfeng any reason, he just wanted to come here to let Chu Linfeng apologize.


    Since Chu Linfeng is used to the feeling of being superior, it''s very interesting to let him lower his head completely.


    "Do you think I''m the one who framed the murder?" Chu Linfeng half squints his eyes, standing on the steps of Chu courtyard, overlooking Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "it doesn''t matter who framed me. I don''t have time to find him out. I just want to cuddle grass and beat rabbits. There is always someone who is not innocent, or everyone is not innocent."


    "So you''re going to go to Wei Yu and Zhao Zian for trouble?" Chu Lin breeze light ask a way.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang did not deny, "maybe their troubles have begun."


    In fact, when he came to Chu''s house, he had already called Da Xiong. Now, Da Xiong may be on his way to challenge Wei Yu. If it''s fast, they may have handed it over now.


    "Pa pa", Chu Linfeng smiles, claps his hands, and says seriously: "Xu Shaotang, I have to admire your courage. With the Han family, you have offended most of the seven aristocratic families in the capital."


    In Chu Linfeng''s opinion, the so-called "the ignorant are fearless" is about Xu Shaotang. He really thinks that he has some strength to ignore the aristocratic families in the capital?


    If these aristocratic families will be bullied by Xu Shaotang, are they still called aristocratic families?


    Xu Shaotang did not care about Chu Linfeng''s words, but suddenly looked at Chu Linfeng and asked, "do you remember mu Tiance?"


    "Remember!" Chu Linfeng looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. He doesn''t know why he suddenly asks this question.


    In fact, he will never forget mu Tiance in his whole life. He will never forget the kind of look mu Tiance had when he looked at them. It was arrogant and arrogant, and it was arrogant to regard all living beings as mole ants!


    That kind of eyes, deeply hurt him, let him over the years to build self-confidence instant collapse.


    Xu Shaotang raised his head slightly, looked at the gray sky, and said faintly: "Mu Tiance said a word at the beginning. I thought he was too crazy at that time. Now I think it''s reasonable."


    Chu Linfeng frowned and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "This is a game between mu Tiance and me. You are not qualified to participate in it. If you are interested, you can choose to watch the battle on one side!"


    Yes, what can I do with these aristocratic children? As mu Tiance said, they are just a group of ants! Since mu Tiance, as his predestined opponent, doesn''t pay attention to these ants, why should he pay attention to them?Or don''t be inferior in Mu Tiance''s eyes, Xu Shaotang thought quietly in his heart.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang say this sentence again, Chu Linfeng''s face was blue and purple, and his fist was pinched to make a "creak"!


    He was once severely humiliated by mu Tiance. Today, he was humiliated again by Xu Shaotang in the same way!


    Looking at Chu Linfeng''s gnashing teeth, Xu Shaotang is very satisfied. This is the effect he wants.


    "Although I know you must be very angry now, what you should do still needs to be done." Xu Shaotang walked along the steps to Chu Linfeng and said, "I''m ready. You can apologize to me."


    "What if I don''t apologize?" Chu Linfeng looks at Xu Shaotang with an angry face. If he doesn''t know that he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, he would like to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces now!


    Xu Shaotang smiles and turns a blind eye to Chu Linfeng''s angry face. He looks up and down Chu Linfeng with great interest and says with some evil taste: "I think many people in the capital haven''t seen Chu Shao walking in the street naked? In fact, I don''t really want you to apologize! "


    Since we want to attack a person, we need to completely defeat his psychology, so that he will wake up from the nightmare when he goes to sleep.


    "You..."


    Chu Linfeng can''t hear the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words, and his anger is completely ignited in an instant. He stares at Xu Shaotang with his eyes like a knife.


    But Xu Shaotang doesn''t care. He just raises his ears and waits for Chu Linfeng''s apology.


    For a long time, Chu Linfeng finally lowered his arrogant head. His eyes were red and his teeth were clenched. He spat out a few words from his mouth: "yes, no, rise!"


    At the moment of saying these three words, a mouthful of blood came out of Chu Linfeng''s mouth

 Chapter 378

    While Xu Shaotang forces Chu Linfeng to apologize, Xiong, who has spared many detours, finally finds the location of bayonet camp.


    In fact, it''s not hard to find here. The main reason is that he is not familiar with the roads in the capital. Coupled with the deeply resentful traffic conditions in the capital, he is only a little late.


    Bayonet battalion is subordinate to the Beijing Garrison headquarters, but its location is far away from the Beijing Garrison headquarters. As an old special force, they have their own camp. Unless they receive orders from their superiors to carry out tasks, they train near their camp most of the time.


    "It''s a hard place to find!" Big bear stopped and swearing as he walked to the bayonet camp.


    "Stop!" When he was still ten meters away from the camp, the guard at the gate had turned his gun to him, "you have entered the military restricted zone, please leave immediately, otherwise we will take compulsory measures!"


    Bear did not intrude, but obediently stopped, said to the guard: "I come to find Wei Yu, tell him to get out quickly!"


    Although his actions were very polite, what he said was really impolite.


    "Where''s the madman? Get out of here!" Facing the disrespectful person to the battalion commander, the guard was not polite. He raised his gun and hit the bear at his feet.


    The gunfire startled other people in the camp. Soon, a large group of people had gathered at the gate of the camp. After listening to the guard''s explanation of the cause and effect, all of them looked at the ruffian bear.


    "What''s the matter?" The camouflage on Wei Yu''s face had not been washed away, and he put on a wet vest to push away the crowd.


    Seeing that Wei Yu appeared, the guard immediately saluted and said with a smile, "report to the battalion commander. This madman at the gate is rude to the battalion commander. Let''s just scare him."


    In the bayonet camp, no one disagrees with Wei Yu. We all know Wei Yu''s family background, but such a family background can eat and live with ordinary soldiers like them, and training is harder than them. There is no reason for such a person to disagree.


    Wei Yu frowned slightly, came out of the door, came to bear''s side, said: "I don''t seem to know you?"


    Big bear hugged his hands, looked Wei Yu up and down, nodded slightly, and asked, "are you Wei Yu?"


    "Yes, I am Wei Yu!" Wei Yu asked in his loud voice, "what can I do for you?"


    Wei Yu is also a warrior. Although he is not as powerful as Xiong, he can feel the breath of a warrior from Xiong. Moreover, it is obvious that he is not good at what he looks like.


    "It''s nothing, actually." Shocked by Wei Yu''s loud voice, big bear took out his ear and glared at Wei Yu with displeasure, saying: "I heard that you are the first expert in this bayonet camp. I want to have a competition with you."


    "Ha ha, am I right? This man wants to challenge the battalion commander? "


    "It seems that he is really a madman..."


    "There are always so many people in the world who don''t know what to say!"


    The members of bayonet camp gathered at the gate burst into laughter when they heard the big bear say that he would challenge the commander of bayonet camp.


    In their eyes, battalion commander Wei Yu is just like the God of war. Even in the whole Beijing Garrison, bayonet battalion Wei Yu is also a famous figure. Although he is not necessarily the first master of the Beijing Garrison, he is at least the number one in the platoon.


    And the bear, a look is a wild man, even dare to say to challenge the battalion commander, really don''t know heaven and earth!


    Everyone was laughing, only Wei Yu and Da Xiong didn''t.


    Although Wei Yu can''t see the depth of bear, he can see the confident look on bear''s face. If he can be so confident in the face of him, he is either a fool or a real expert.


    "Why are you challenging me?" Wei Yu was not in a hurry to start. Although he had a fierce temper, he was by no means a man like a rash man.


    "Xu Shao asked me to tell you", big bear smile, take out his mobile phone, according to the words sent by Xu Shaotang on the mobile phone, learn Xu Shaotang''s tone, read word for word: "since we are doomed not to be friends, then become enemies, but if you can''t even deal with big bear, then you''d better practice for a few years to be my enemies again!"


    Seeing the clumsy action of big bear taking out his mobile phone, the members of bayonet camp laughed again. However, after hearing the words read by big bear, everyone''s smile solidified on his face. How can they not hear it? This is a battle book!


    Hearing the big bear convey Xu Shaotang''s meaning, Wei Yu sighed to himself: what should come is coming at last.


    When Chu Linfeng and his family planned the incident, he always opposed it. Although he also wanted to drive Xu Shaotang out of the capital, he did not use this method.


    Now, not only did not drive Xu Shaotang out of the capital, but also made Xu Shaotang''s hostility to them suddenly increase. With this incident, it will not be so easy to deal with Xu Shaotang next time.


    "Are you a big bear?" Wei Yu asked calmly.


    Big bear nodded and looked at Wei Yu provocatively: "do you dare to accept my challenge? Let me see if you, the first master of bayonet battalion, have a name for nothing"Good!" As the commander of bayonet battalion, in front of his team, whether he is the opponent of bear or not, he has to accept the challenge of bear.


    "Yes, I dare to accept the challenge!" Big bear nodded slightly, put one hand behind him, and said, "in front of your subordinates, I can''t let you lose too fast. In this way, I''ll let you have one hand. If you still lose, it''s no wonder."


    Shame!


    All the people in bayonet camp, including Wei Yu, felt a burning pain on their faces. Big bear said that he was doing well for Wei Yu, but he was not insulting Wei Yu?


    Wei Yu is the commander of bayonet camp. To humiliate him is to humiliate the whole bayonet camp!


    At this moment, several members of bayonet battalion can''t help but move forward and want to teach the arrogant bear a good lesson.


    "Back off!" Wei Yu gave a loud shout and called back the team members who came forward: "this is a battle between us. No one is allowed to interfere!"


    If you bully less with more, big bear will look down on him.


    Listening to Wei Yu''s words, Da Xiong still admires Wei Yu a little. Compared with ordinary aristocratic children, Wei Yu seems to be more agreeable.


    "Let''s not look for a place, let''s just stay here!" Wei Yu made a gesture of "please" to the bear.


    "Well, I''m too lazy to go to your camp." Big bear took one hand on his back and responded to Wei Yu''s invitation with one hand.


    In the face of bear''s repeated humiliation, Wei Yu''s anger could not be suppressed for a long time. After drinking "kill", he waved his huge fist to kill bear.

 Chapter 379

    Wei Yu''s fists were very strong, and he came to bear with a gust of wind.


    "Not bad!" In the face of his fist, the first thing Xiong thought of was not to block or fight back, but to comment on Wei Yu''s attack.


    In other people''s eyes, Wei Yu''s fists are fast, but in the eyes of big bear, his fists are too slow.


    It wasn''t until Wei Yu''s fist was about to hit big bear in the face that big bear leaned slightly to avoid Wei Yu''s fierce fist.


    Once an expert makes a move, he will know if there is one!


    After seeing bear escape Wei Yu''s iron fist with anger, all the members of bayonet camp opened their mouths. They thought bear was just a lunatic, but now they know that he is a real master.


    Big Bear looked at the reaction of the crowd and sighed in his heart: if you can see the two real masters, left hand and Xu Shao, I don''t know what you will be scared into!


    With Xu Shaotang for such a long time, bear''s vision has also broadened a lot. In his eyes, including Li Baoshan, he is not a master. Only those who enter the congenital realm are the real masters!


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo..."


    If he couldn''t make a single blow, Wei Yu put his fists together again and made a "whoosh" of his fists.


    From the beginning to the end, the bear just carried one hand to avoid. That hand didn''t even block the movement. He just relied on the flexible movement of his feet to deal with Wei Yu.


    After more than ten moves, Wei Yu still didn''t even touch big bear''s clothes.


    "Ha ha, isn''t that good?" Seeing Wei Yu standing there panting, big bear stood still and said with a laugh, "I haven''t even touched my hand yet. If the leader of bayonet camp has such strength, I''m really disappointed."


    Excited by the big bear, Wei Yu''s anger rose again in his panting heart. He rushed to the big bear with two steps. One punch hit the big bear''s lower rib, and the other hit the big bear''s jaw with a hook.


    When the two vital points of the body were attacked at the same time, the bear''s hand still didn''t move at all. He just leaned over his head and avoided the hook to the jaw. At the same time, he slightly side his body to avoid Wei Yu''s punch hitting the vital part of the lower rib.


    "Bang!"


    Big bear finally took a heavy blow from Wei Yu, but it didn''t hit him in the ribs, but hit him in the chest.


    Although Wei Yu''s heavy fist didn''t put him in his hand, the great strength of his fist still made him step back slightly.


    "Good! Come on, battalion commander! Let him have a taste of you


    Seeing that Wei Yu''s attack finally achieved results, the members of bayonet camp burst into a burst of huge cheers.


    After being shaken back by Wei Yu, the bear patted himself on the chest and said with a smile: "yes, it seems that you are worthy of my hand to you!"


    At this time, he finally decided to attack.


    At the moment when he said that, his body suddenly burst up and came to Wei Yu like a whirlwind.


    Wei Yu quickly blocked his hand, but was forced to retreat by the powerful and heavy punch of big bear. After a successful attack, the bear immediately flew forward and kicked Wei Yu''s footwall.


    Wei Yu didn''t have time to dodge at all. He could only tighten the muscles on his legs and hit the big bear''s legs. When his legs fell together, he immediately regretted that he underestimated the strength of his foot. He felt as if he had collided with a heavy iron plate.


    Just as Wei Yu''s feet softened, the bear kicked out again.


    Wei Yu, who had just suffered the big bear''s foot, naturally knew the strength of the foot and quickly put his hands across his chest to block it.


    Even so, the big bear kicked Wei Yu several meters, and then hit the ground heavily, stirring up dust all over the ground.


    "Battalion commander!" The members of bayonet camp rushed to Wei Yu who couldn''t get up, but some people had rushed to bear and surrounded him, ready to avenge Wei Yu.


    "Get out of here!" Wei Yu covers his chest and collapses to the ground. He refuses the good intention of the team members to help him up. He yells at the people who surround the bear: "isn''t it enough to lose face? Let him go


    As the commander of bayonet battalion, it''s humiliating to lose even when others let him have one hand. If you want to revenge with the sea of people tactics, it''s even more humiliating!


    Bear left the bayonet camp, in the glare of all bayonet camp members slowly left.


    This is a battle without any suspense. Although Wei Yu''s strength is good, he is not the opponent of Da Xiong who has been honed by countless lives and deaths. Even if he gives Wei Yu a hand, it just delays Wei Yu''s failure a little.


    At the gate of the bayonet camp, Wei Yu was lying on the ground. Although the bear didn''t hurt him seriously, he felt that his strength had been drained.


    As Xu Shaotang said, he is not even one of Xu Shaotang''s opponents. How can he become an enemy with Xu Shaotang?


    At this moment, an unprecedented sense of loss surged into Wei Yu''s mind, which was a kind of unspeakable bitterness.After driving away from bayonet camp, big bear dials Xu Shaotang''s phone: "Xu Shao, the task is finished, but I look at Wei Yu pretty well."


    From the moment he entered the bayonet camp, all his words were explained by Xu Shaotang in advance, including the last one handed fight against Wei Yu. Xu Shaotang specially ordered him to do so, naturally in order to completely destroy Wei Yu''s confidence.


    There is no more painful punishment for a proud man than to destroy his confidence.


    "Well, it''s a good job. Let''s go back to take care of Baoshan first. We''ve offended a lot of people this time. Don''t let Baoshan go wrong in the hospital!" Xu Shaotang''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    After hanging up Xu Shaotang''s phone, the bear laughed and said to himself, "brother Shan doesn''t need me to take care of him..."


    Although they don''t need him to take care of them, as Xu Shaotang said, they have offended too many people this time, and Li Baoshan''s injury has not yet recovered. He still needs to take care of him in the hospital, so that no one will take the opportunity to attack Li Baoshan.


    It''s always their creed to be careful to sail for ten thousand years.


    When the bear left the bayonet camp, Xu Shaotang and his left hand also found Zhao Zian''s trouble. Zhao Zian was not as lucky as Wei Yu. He broke his arms by his left hand directly. Although he could recover, it was enough to leave Zhao Zian a lifelong lesson.


    What happened to Chu Linfeng and the three of them soon spread among the seven families.


    Zhao Shaotang and Xu Shaotang are not sure how to deal with each other. However, Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang are not sure how to deal with each other.

 Chapter 380

    Although they did not dare to attack Xu Shaotang for the time being, they began to suppress Shengshi group in business.


    Fortunately, the strength of the Song family is not weak, plus the help of Qin Zongheng intentionally or unintentionally, under the attack of the three families, although the development of Shengshi in the capital is sluggish, it still operates normally.


    After Shutang and Su Shaolin drive to the hospital, they don''t care too much about business.


    During this period, he has been entangled in various affairs, and he did not go to the hospital to see Li Baoshan. Today, he just took the time to have a look.


    Just arrived at the hospital, saw the bear squatting outside the hospital smoking.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang walking down from the car, the big bear quickly put out the cigarette end on the ground and came over with a smile: "Xu Shao, why are you here? And don''t say hello to me in advance. "


    Xu Shaotang kicked bear''s butt and said with a smile: "I want to say hello to you in advance. Can I catch you lazy? I told you to take care of Baoshan in the hospital. It''s good for you to go out alone. "


    After Xu Shaotang''s foot, bear''s face showed an expression of grievance. He rubbed his ass and said, "Xu Shao, you really wronged me."


    "Tell me, how could I have wronged you?" Xu Shaotang leans on the car body and laughingly looks at the aggrieved bear.


    There was a chill in his heart. Big bear, a man of five big and three thick, actually wanted to be cute in front of him. He didn''t feel sick.


    "In fact, I''m doing it for brother Shan''s good." Big bear came over and said with a smile.


    "For the sake of Baoshan?" Xu Shaotang looked at the bear doubtfully, and then said with a smile: "you''d better tell me how to do it for Baoshan. If you can''t tell why, when Baoshan''s injury is healed, I''ll let him clean up you."


    Lazy or for Li Baoshan, what''s the situation?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, big bear didn''t worry at all. A strange smile appeared on his face. He said with a smile, "I''m thinking about the happiness of brother Shan for the rest of my life. If I stay with brother Shan, I''ll be beaten to death by him."


    Why? Listen to the meaning of big bear, is Li Baoshan found the right person in this hospital?


    Xu Shaotang was interested in it for a moment. He took the big bear to the side and asked eagerly, "Baoshan wants to be the right person?"


    All the time, he has been asking his brothers to look for the right person. Everyone follows him through life and death. If there is an accident, he can stay behind. As long as Xu Shaotang lives for one day, his descendants will not be wronged.


    Although he has mentioned this matter to Li Baoshan for a long time, no one in the wolf team has taken that step. If Li Baoshan really finds the right person, it will be a good start for everyone.


    Big bear nodded and said, "brother Shan has a crush on the head nurse who takes care of him."


    "Oh, head nurse? Baoshan''s vision is quite high. Ordinary nurses can''t even get into his eyes. " Xu Shaotang laughed and asked, "what''s the head nurse''s attitude towards Baoshan? Don''t play single Acacia... "


    Big bear touched his chin, thought about it, and said: "I guess that head nurse should be a little interested in brother Shan, but neither of them would say it first. There is no substantial progress at present."


    "Go, go and have a look!" Xu Shaotang rushed to the hospital with the big bear.


    When going to Li Baoshan''s ward, Xu Shaotang learned from Da Xiong that the head nurse''s name was Yang Mei. She should be about the same age as Li Baoshan. She was not beautiful, but she was also pretty.


    When they got to Li Baoshan''s ward, they didn''t push the door. They just watched the two inside through the glass on the door.


    Similar to what da Xiong said, Yang Mei''s appearance is only medium, but it looks very comfortable. Maybe it''s because of her work. She always has a faint smile on her face, and she always looks amiable.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, at least in his opinion, Yang Mei and Li Baoshan are quite a match.


    "Xu Shao, do you want to go in?" Asked the bear in a low voice.


    "Or don''t go in for the time being. Don''t you see others talking to you?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Now Yang Mei is changing Li Baoshan''s dressing. Although this is a normal thing, Li Baoshan''s face is as red as fire. He even dares not look at other people''s faces. He just turns his head aside.


    "This fool!" Xu Shaotang secretly worried about Li Baoshan. What do you have to say about such a good opportunity!


    He would scold Li Baoshan for being stupid in his heart, but I don''t know why he didn''t treat Lin Shuying that way?


    Yang Mei''s dressing change was very light, as if she was afraid of hurting Li Baoshan. Looking at Li Baoshan''s strong body, Yang Mei began to blush unconsciously.


    "There''s drama When Xu Shaotang saw the rosy clouds on Yang Mei''s face, he was delighted and slapped on the door.


    The door of the ward, which was not locked, opened with a "squeak". Li Baoshan, who heard the sound, looked at the door. He saw Xu Shaotang standing at the door and big bear frowning at him. He wanted to stand up and sit up in a hurry, but Yang Mei held him down."It''s almost ready. Don''t move!" Yang Meihong took a look at Xu Shaotang and Da Xiong, and then changed Li Baoshan''s medicine as quickly as possible. "Well, you talk first, and I''ll change the medicine for other patients."


    After Yang Meifei fled the ward, Li Baoshan stood up and said hello to Xu Shaotang awkwardly.


    "Ha ha! Good Xu Shaotang went over to give Li Baoshan a bear hug, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you have not been hurt in vain. You not only killed yihezuo village for revenge, but also got a daughter-in-law. You really make a lot of money!"


    Li Baoshan blushed and glared at the bear. He knew that it must be the bear who didn''t hold the wind.


    Big bear laughed and said, "brother Shan, don''t stare at me. Anyway, Xu Shao will know sooner or later. I said you too. Where did your strength go when you killed the enemy? It''s just a woman. Just take it! "


    "Fart!" Li Baoshan did not have the good spirit to scold a way: "you say relaxed, have the ability oneself to try!"


    In his eyes, the pursuit of women is much more difficult than killing the enemy, where the bear said so easily.


    "I was going to see how well you are recovering, but now it seems that you will be recovering for a while." Xu Shaotang showed a knowing smile at Li Baoshan and said, "now, I''ll give you a task!"


    "What mission?" Speaking of the task, Li Baoshan immediately became serious.


    "Don''t leave the hospital without catching Yang Mei!" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 381

    Half a month later, Xu Shaotang''s injury has basically recovered.


    This is also the longest recovery time before and after rebirth, which also shows how powerful Xia Jiuli''s hand is.


    As soon as the injury recovered, Xu Shaotang made an appointment with Qin Zongheng. He has never forgotten what he promised Qin Zongheng. Now that he has recovered, it''s time to help Qin Zongheng.


    When he arrived at Zongheng group, Qin Zongheng was already waiting at the door.


    "Here you are at last." Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "we''ll be able to launch our game soon after we finish the design of the action."


    It can be seen that Qin Zongheng has great expectations for this new game.


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "I hurt just call you. Let''s go. I''ll finish it for you, so you don''t have to talk about it all day long. "


    They come to the staff activity room of Zongheng group. Now all kinds of fitness equipment and entertainment equipment in the activity room have been moved to the side, leaving a large space in the middle for Xu Shaotang to show his movements better.


    There are several people sitting in front of the computer in the activity room, including Chinese and foreigners.


    "Oh, you also dug foreigners to help you develop the game?" Xu Shaotang joked.


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "our technology in some aspects is still relatively backward. In order to develop this game, I have spent a lot of effort."


    Xu Shaotang believes that Qin Zongheng is the kind of person who either doesn''t do it or wants to be the best. He certainly spends a lot of energy on this game that he has high hopes for.


    Xu Shaotang came to the field, and the staff soon began to install some button like sensors on him.


    When the staff installed the sensors, Xu Shaotang said to Qin Zongheng, "how do you want me to demonstrate the action? Do you have any requirements? "


    "No request!" Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "how do you do it when you usually practice? You can do it now. Just think we don''t exist."


    "I really don''t practice..." Xu Shaotang to his hand, some helpless said.


    He is already the innate strength of the limit, but also practice those ordinary movements to do? It''s a waste of energy, not even a warm-up! At that time, he might as well instruct them.


    "Why don''t you give it to me?" Qin Zongheng gave him a white look and said, "just imagine that you are fighting with the enemy. We will capture your movements."


    While they were talking, the staff had installed sensors on Xu Shaotang''s body. From head to toe, there were no less than 100 sensors.


    Xu Shaotang moved his body slightly, but he was not used to it.


    When the staff retreated, Qin Zongheng looked at the person sitting in front of the computer. The blonde foreigner nodded slightly, indicating that he could start the demonstration.


    "All right, everything''s ready." Qin Zongheng said, "you can start."


    Xu Shaotang nodded. After getting used to the sensors on his body, he began to imagine the scene of fighting with the enemy.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t think of a battle that could show his action completely. Most of his battles were won by virtue of his strong innate Qi, and he was more at power than at skill, which could not meet the requirements of Qin Zongheng.


    All of a sudden, a battle came to his mind!


    He was trying to recall the battle between himself and Longfei. In that battle, none of them used their innate power, just relying on their fighting skills. In that battle, they gave full play to their fighting skills, which should be enough to meet the requirements of Qin Zongheng.


    He slowly closed his eyes, and his mind had sunk into the battle.


    As his eyes closed, his hands began to move one by one. At the beginning, it was just a simple straight fist. Gradually, his movements began to become faster and faster, and also more and more complex. Seemingly impossible movements were fully demonstrated by him.


    And those people in front of the computer have been in a semi dull state, a lot of action, they can not think of the action.


    On the computer screen, actions are collected completely.


    Looking at these movements, Qin Zongheng''s face finally showed a satisfied smile.


    Finally, Xu Shaotang recalled the battle and said that his demonstration was over.


    "All right." Xu Shaotang opened his eyes and asked the smiling Qin Zongheng.


    "That''s it?" Qin Zongheng asked with a smile on his face.


    In less than ten minutes, Xu Shaotang finished the demonstration? Is this guy hiding something? Qin Zongheng thought in doubt.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said: "there is no real object. Just relying on the imagination of fighting, I can demonstrate these movements. I''ve tried my best. We can make friends. Don''t go too far."


    Although he didn''t really fight with others, he was more tired than fighting with others. He had to imagine how others would do it, but also his own moves. He spent a lot of his mind with two uses.In other words, Qin Zongheng, if someone else, even if he begged him, he would not be able to do such a thing.


    "Ha ha, you boy!" Qin Zongheng shook his head slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly. Then he went to the technician and asked, "are these movements OK?"


    After checking the data on the computer, the technician nodded with great certainty and said happily, "with these actions, our game action design will be completed soon. The chairman can rest assured that we will complete the development of the game with the fastest speed!"


    Although Xu Shaotang only demonstrated for more than ten minutes, they collected hundreds of movements, from which we can see how fast Xu Shaotang''s movements are.


    Many of these actions can''t be seen in martial arts movies at all, and they are real fighting moves, which definitely plays a vital role in the development of their games.


    It can be imagined that after such a game comes out, it will cause a huge sensation!


    After getting a positive answer from the technicians, Qin Zongheng told them a few words. Then he went to Xu Shaotang, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "for the sake of your hard-working demonstration, I''ll treat you at noon today!"


    "Where to?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed and said with a smile: "don''t call me to go to ordinary places. I might as well eat a bowl of beef noodles on the roadside..."


    "Ha ha, don''t you just want to go to Guyuan?" Qin Zongheng laughed and said, "let''s go somewhere else. Do you want me to ask you to go?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "well, it''s almost the same!"


    They talked and laughed all the way to Gu Yuan

 Chapter 382

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang finally became idle.


    Su Ruyun, who came back to Tianhai, also heard that the piece of iron in her hand, like the piece of iron in the museum, also had traces of manual cutting, and it could not be destroyed by any means.


    But unfortunately, after su Ruyun''s comparison, even if the two pieces of iron are combined, there are obvious gaps, that is to say, there are other pieces.


    If you want to know whether these fragments are the keys to the ruins of Shennong mountain, you need to find other fragments.


    Get this news, Xu Shaotang heart that just rose the spark again extinguished.


    Just as he was worried about where to look for other pieces, a rumbling voice suddenly sounded outside the villa.


    Helicopter?


    Xu Shaotang frowned and went to the courtyard. He saw that the helicopter was approaching the villa quickly, and soon it was over the villa.


    The cabin opened and a rope dropped from it. At the same time, he saw the people in the cabin.


    Long Fei!


    Xu Shaotang looks at the helicopter hovering in the mid air. How did Long Fei suddenly come to him?


    "Stop the ink, come up first!" Long Fei shows his head from the cabin and shouts to Xu Shaotang below.


    Looking at Long Fei''s look, it seems that there is something urgent. Although Xu Shaotang is puzzled, he quickly grabs the rope and enters the cabin. After entering, I found that Tan Tai Jing Ming and Mu Mu were also sitting quietly in the engine room. In addition, there were several new faces.


    When he came up, the helicopter pilot immediately drove the plane to a distance, which seemed to be heading for the airport.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang frowned and asked, he can feel, should not be a good thing.


    Long Fei said solemnly, "we have received news that Li Nancheng has recently been engaged in activities in northern Myanmar."


    "Li Nancheng?" Hearing the name, Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a strong sense of murder.


    He also finally knows why Long Fei came to call him. Long Fei''s resentment between him and Li Nancheng is very clear. It seems that he wants him to kill Li Nancheng himself.


    Long Fei ignored Xu Shaotang''s murderous plan and continued: "according to the information we got, Li Nancheng''s sudden appearance in northern Myanmar is likely to be brewing a big conspiracy, which makes the Dragon Team sneak into northern Myanmar to secretly capture Li Nancheng, hoping to understand the conspiracy of the hand of God from him."


    Since knowing the existence of the hand of God, Huaxia has never stopped pursuing it, but there has never been any useful clues.


    The only thing we all know is that Li Nancheng and the hand of God are inextricably linked. Therefore, as soon as we get the news of Li Nancheng, we immediately ask the dragon team to go out and be sure to arrest Li Nancheng.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei and other people sitting in the cabin. He asked with some doubts: "if it''s just Li Nancheng, there''s no need to stir up the army like this?"


    As the leader of the dragon group, Long Fei seldom carries out the task in person. Now he is even called on. This task is definitely not simple.


    "If Li Nancheng is so easy to catch, why didn''t you catch Li Nancheng in Shuzhou last time?" Tantai Jingming leans forward slightly, approaches Xu Shaotang''s cheek, with a faint smile on her face.


    Xu Shaotang can''t help but find fault. This girl is obviously trying to find fault on purpose.


    However, on second thought, there is another truth. Since Li Nancheng dares to appear in northern Myanmar, he will not be caught so easily. If he brings more powerful soldiers around, it will be difficult to catch him.


    Long Fei said with a smile: "don''t think too much. In fact, capturing Li Nancheng is just your task, and we have other things to do!"


    "Ah? It''s just my job? " Excited, Xu Shaotang stands up from the cabin, but his head touches the cabin and rubs his painful head. Xu Shaotang is full of unhappiness and asks, "why? I''m not a member of your dragon group! "


    Long Fei has already said that this is clearly the task given to the dragon group from above. Now it''s good. It has become his task. On the contrary, it has no relationship with the dragon group.


    You don''t take a pit like this, do you?


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to think about it, but he can guess that it must be the bad idea of Long Jiang!


    "Don''t you want to arrest Li Nancheng?" Wood, who had not spoken for a long time, said suddenly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. Wood, a bastard, said very little, but he always said the right thing. Can''t you keep silent? Anyway, a lot of people always think of wood as dumb.


    He really wanted to capture Li Nancheng, and even wanted to cut Li Nancheng to pieces. Long Jiang must have grasped his mind, and then he would transfer the task of capturing Li Nancheng to his head.


    Although he is not a member of the dragon group, he can''t refuse this task, because he and Li Nancheng have endless feuds!


    Resisting the impulse of kicking the wood off the plane, Xu Shaotang asked Longfei, "I''ll catch Li Nancheng. What are you going to do?""We''ll see you catch Li Nancheng." Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a slight smile, with a natural look on her face.


    Is this girl trying to have a hard time with herself today? Xu Shaotang glared at the girl, but she didn''t care.


    This is the rhythm of three days without going to the house to uncover tiles?


    In order to make this girl shut up, Xu Shaotang''s eyes moved slightly, staring at Tantai Jingming''s buttocks, with a malicious smile on his face, and said: "Tantai, have you been itching recently?"


    Sure enough, as soon as his words came out, the smile on Tantai Jingming''s face disappeared instantly. She glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely and turned her head and stopped talking.


    If she hadn''t considered that she was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, she would have taken her shoes on Xu Shaotang''s disgusting face.


    Looking at the two men bickering, Long Fei had no choice but to smile, patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said seriously: "northern Myanmar is not peaceful recently. I don''t know if it''s because of Li Nancheng. We have other tasks when we go here. Of course, we will cooperate with you to arrest Li Nancheng."


    "What mission?" Xu Shaotang asked with suspicious eyes.


    Long Fei ha ha a smile, then light say: "state secret!"


    "Bullshit state secrets?" Xu Shaotang leaned against the engine room, examined Long Fei and said, "I think you just want to be lazy!"


    Long Fei put his hands around his chest and said with a smile: "it''s a state secret anyway. If you want to know, you can do it as long as you join the dragon group."


    "No interest!"


    Although he had a deep resentment against the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang reluctantly took over the task. After all, he really wanted to catch Li Nancheng himself.


    Before flying to northern Myanmar, Xu Shaotang called song Yinuo again, and then told his left hand.

 Chapter 383

    Xu Shaotang, they sneaked into northern Myanmar secretly.


    Soon after entering northern Myanmar, Xu Shaotang separated from the longzu.


    "It''s just said that Li Nancheng is in northern Myanmar. Where can I find such a big city?" Xu Shaotang said to the direction of the Dragon Group''s departure.


    Long Fei has clearly told him that they only know that Li Nancheng has recently appeared in northern Myanmar. As for the specific location, they don''t even know a general location.


    In such a large area, to find Li Nancheng''s hiding place is like looking for a needle in a haystack. If he didn''t really want to catch Li Nancheng himself, he would not accept this kind of task even if he killed him, and he still didn''t have any reward.


    Although he didn''t know what mission Longfei was going to perform, Xu Shaotang felt that Longfei''s mission should be related to the situation in northern Myanmar.


    After complaining in his heart, Xu Shaotang began to calm down and think about where he should go.


    Now that you are in northern Myanmar, how can you avoid meeting acquaintances? With King Kong''s influence in northern Myanmar, there may be some news they don''t know.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately set out for rawu town.


    ¡­¡­


    Although rawu town is a small town, it is one of the core areas of the whole golden triangle. Because of years of war, it always gives people a sense of rags.


    For many people, the golden triangle is hell, but some people regard it as heaven, such as King Kong.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang got close to the town of Lahu, he was immediately watched by many pairs of eyes. For strangers, people here have always been very vigilant.


    "To do business?" A big man with bullet chains all over his body stopped him at the gate of the town.


    In the town of Lawu, people dressed in this way are very common. In Chinese, this kind of dress is called fashionable.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took out a stack of banknotes and handed them to the man. He said faintly, "take me to see King Kong."


    Although he knew that Vajra was in rawu Town, he didn''t know where the boy was hiding. People in their business always pay attention to cunning.


    If you give him a few days, he can also secretly track down King Kong''s residence, but this time he is looking for King Kong to inquire about the news, and he has no leisure to play cat and mouse with him.


    Looking at the money in Xu Shaotang''s hand, the big man''s eyes showed a greedy look. He snatched the money from Xu Shaotang''s hand. At the same time, the black muzzle in his hand had aimed at Xu Shaotang, and he asked warily: "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    In rawu Town, no one knows the name of King Kong, but not everyone can see him. In their opinion, the young man in front of them is not qualified to see him.


    "Didn''t I say that I came to find King Kong?" Xu Shaotang smiles faintly. Eating black is what these soldiers often do. Obviously, the man in front of him takes him as an ordinary person.


    "Hum, is King Kong the only one you can see?" The big man looked at Xu Shaotang disdainfully, shook the money in his hand, and said viciously: "for your sake, I don''t care about you. Get out of here!"


    In his opinion, Xu Shaotang is just a man who has no strength to bind a chicken. In their territory, they are not allowed to do whatever they want!


    Sure enough, Xu Shaotang is going to eat black. He ignores his gun and stares at the big man coldly. He says, "you have to think clearly. If you don''t lead the way, I''ll find it myself. But don''t regret it."


    It''s just that the way he looks for King Kong may be a little violent. When the time comes, King Kong will blame him. The man in front of him will have no chance to live.


    "Ha ha, where do you think this is?" For Xu Shaotang''s threat, the big man didn''t care at all. He sent his gun to Xu Shaotang, "I want to see how you want me to regret it!"


    While they were talking, someone came around with all kinds of weapons.


    There is no uniform pattern for these weapons. We can see it as a small world. Except for those destructive weapons, we can find weapons from almost all countries in the world.


    "Well, since you want to die, I''ll give you a ride!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly lightning like hand, the big man did not understand the situation in front of him, the gun in his hand has reached Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    "Daddada..."


    A series of bullets hit the man''s feet and scared him back and forth.


    Just when other people want to shoot Xu Shaotang, they find that they have lost Xu Shaotang''s trace. When they are shocked, Xu Shaotang''s attack has arrived.


    A few feet are very casual, but let all people lie on the ground, even if not killed, but also seriously injured, fell to the ground can not afford, there are two bad luck people, Xu Shaotang kicked a few ribs, now lying on the ground groaning in pain.


    Xu Shaotang stepped forward again, stepped on the big man''s palm, looked down at him and said with a smile, "can you take me to see King Kong now?""But Yes With Xu Shaotang''s slight exertion on his feet, sweat continuously oozes from his forehead, but he can''t help crying out.


    The goal has been achieved, Xu Shaotang finally released the hand of the big man, now the hand of the big man has been bloody.


    "Get up and take me to King Kong!" Xu Shaotang gently kicked the big man lying on the ground and said coldly.


    The big man struggled to get up from the ground and looked at Xu Shaotang in horror. At the same time, he reached out and handed over the black money.


    "Save it for medical expenses!" Xu Shaotang glanced and then moved her eyes. She gave the money away, but she never wanted to take it back.


    Han dare not say more, obediently with Xu Shaotang walked to the town, with acquaintances to lead the way, they finally did not stop on the way.


    Just when Xu Shaotang thought that he could see King Kong soon, there was a deep gunshot in the distance.


    Big caliber sniper rifle!


    Just listening to the voice, Xu Shaotang judged the weapon used by the other side.


    A fatal bullet broke through the air and hit Xu Shaotang!


    However, Xu Shaotang did not make any evasive action, just slightly raised his hand, quickly grasped to the air, when he spread his hand, a yellow bullet was already in his hand.


    "Ding..."


    Xu Shaotang''s palm turned slightly, and the bullet in his palm fell to the ground, making a clear sound.


    The big man looks back at Xu Shaotang with dull eyes. That clear sound has completely defeated any thoughts in his heart

 Chapter 384

    For Xu Shaotang, this unsuccessful sniping can only be regarded as a small episode.


    But for those who sniped him in the distance, this undoubtedly caused an earthquake in his heart. Through the observation mirror of the sniper rifle, he clearly saw Xu Shaotang''s action of throwing the bullet from his gun on the ground.


    Is this still human?


    Shocked, he quickly reported the situation through his contact device. After receiving his report, the base of King Kong quickly became tense.


    And King Kong soon got the news, and now he has come out of his secret base, hoping to see the origin of the man who was described as a demon by his subordinates.


    Under the leadership of the Great Han, Xu Shaotang soon met King Kong.


    King Kong is now standing on top of an old tank. On both sides of the tank are teams of guards with excellent weapons. Many years of fighting in the Golden Triangle makes King Kong look old. His body is wrapped with a spring chain, his face is wearing a pair of black sunglasses, and his cigar is smoking from time to time.


    The strangest thing about King Kong is his ears. It''s not because of how strange his ears are, but because of the pair of earrings on his ears.


    Many people in the Golden Triangle know that the pair of earrings of King Kong are made of the rings of grenades. Although they are very cheap, they do not lose their personality, which has become one of the symbols of King Kong.


    Just when King Kong is looking at Xu Shaotang who is walking slowly with curiosity, Xu Shaotang suddenly speeds up his speed, and a breath has come to King Kong.


    In King Kong''s stunned look, he has been pulled down from the tank by Xu Shaotang.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang kicked Vajra on the back of his waist. At the same time, he hit Vajra''s face with his fist like a raindrop. He cursed: "grass, you dare to let people snipe me! I want you to be cool in front of me


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s inexplicable attack, Vajra has no power to fight back at all. He just keeps yelling and trying to protect his cheek with his own hand, but he doesn''t succeed.


    When Vajra is depressed, his guards are confused. They want to shoot Xu Shaotang, but they are afraid of hurting Vajra. It seems that there is something wrong with them.


    After loosening the bones for King Kong, Xu Shaotang finally stands up with a clear mind. At this time, the King Kong on the ground has been beaten into a pig''s head, and the pair of sunglasses bought at a high price has already been broken, and his whole face looks obviously fat.


    "Wrong?" Xu Shaotang kicked on King Kong''s calf again, asked with a smile.


    "Wrong..." King Kong was about to habitually say "wrong", but he suddenly stopped and choked his neck. He asked, "what''s wrong with me? Who the hell are you? "


    He was sure that he had never met Xu Shaotang before, but he saw another person''s shadow from Xu Shaotang.


    At the thought of the bastard who ate himself to death, King Kong could not help shrinking his neck and asked tentatively, "are you Canglong''s friend?"


    as like as two peas like attracts like. Birds of a feather flock together. According to the theory of "birds of a feather flock together", the bad ass is almost identical to Canglong, and most of them are friends of Cang lung.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a smile to King Kong, "now you know why I want to beat you?"


    I know! Of course I know!


    King Kong has been scolding in his heart now. In his opinion, the reason why this man beat him when he met must be from Canglong''s son of a bitch! Of course, he only dares to scold Canglong in his heart. He dares not to scold Canglong in front of Xu Shaotang. Otherwise, he will be beaten severely.


    Knowing the origin of Xu Shaotang, Vajra man got up from the ground reluctantly, rubbed his blue cheek and said indignantly, "if you had said that you were Canglong..."


    King Kong was about to say the word "asshole" habitually, but he just saw Xu Shaotang''s unkind eyes and quickly changed his words: "if you want to say that you are the friend of Canglong boss, I will go out to meet him long ago!"


    He felt that he was really wronged. Who the hell knew you were Canglong''s friend, and no one said hello to him!


    "Ha ha, don''t I want to surprise you?" Xu Shaotang said with laughter.


    Hearing this, King Kong almost took out a grenade from his body and jumped on him to die with him. Is that a surprise? This bastard must have done it on purpose!


    "What do you call it?" King Kong and Xu Shaotang resist the impulse to die together.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "It''s you King Kong suddenly jumped up and said to Xu Shaotang, "last year you asked me to deliver the goods to Tianhai?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, no matter whether King Kong was willing or not, he climbed up to his shoulder and said, "let''s go. I have something to do with you this time. I''ll go into the room and say it."


    When a man who had just beaten himself up grabbed his shoulder, King Kong obviously didn''t get used to it. After two struggles, he didn''t break away from Xu Shaotang, so he accepted the action for the time being. However, he said hello to Xu Shaotang''s eighteen generations in his heart."Come on, prepare the food and drink, come here!" King Kong told his men, "hurry up, don''t let my guests wait for a long time!"


    In order to avoid being beaten by Xu Shaotang again, King Kong first used sugar coated shells. Although Xu Shaotang knew his intention, he was very helpful to King Kong.


    Entering the room, the first thing you see is all kinds of weapons, and Xu Shaotang can see that most of these weapons have been modified by King Kong, and their power should be greatly improved.


    Xu Shaotang casually took down an assault rifle from the shelf, quickly pulled the bolt, put the weapon back to its original position, looked at King Kong with a smile and said, "these weapons are good!"


    "It''s, it''s not, it''s refitted!" Speaking of his modified weapons, King Kong''s face showed unprecedented pride.


    In terms of refitting weapons, Xu Shaotang has never seen anyone more powerful than King Kong. It requires not only skill, but also extraordinary talent.


    After they sat down at the table, King Kong looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "are you here to get the goods?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I know you are the leader of this land. I came here specially to ask for some information."


    "Asking for information?" King Kong looked at him suspiciously and asked, "what''s the news about?"


    "Li Nancheng!" After clenching his fist and saying the name, Xu Shaotang asked, "have you heard of this man in northern Myanmar recently?"

 Chapter 385

    "Li Nancheng?" King Kong frowned slightly, thought about it carefully, then shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard of this figure in northern Myanmar."


    In northern Myanmar, it is said that they are big or small. They have been living in this land all the year round. They all know people who are a little famous, but they have never heard of Xu Shaotang.


    Not even King Kong?


    Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he began to figure out how to find Li Nancheng.


    "By the way, has there been a large number of strangers in northern Myanmar recently?" Xu Shaotang is still not reconciled and continues to ask.


    "That''s true." King Kong nodded and said, "but it''s not very helpful for you to find people. You should also know that northern Myanmar has not been peaceful all these years. Many strange faces appear every day."


    This is also true. The perennial war and chaos in northern Myanmar have also led many people who have made money from the war to regard this place as a treasure land of geomantic omen. Every day, mercenaries, arms dealers and drug dealers wait for northern Myanmar to come to seek gold. Many people do make money here, but more people stay here forever.


    Being said by King Kong, Xu Shaotang''s just lit flame has gone out again. It seems that it will take a lot of effort to find Li Nancheng quickly.


    While they were talking, King Kong''s subordinates came in with good wine and food.


    Two roast chickens, two legs of sheep and a large plate of beef are all hard dishes.


    People living in the golden triangle, especially people like King Kong, live in extraordinary luxury. King Kong is not uncommon.


    It''s not hard to understand that everyone lives a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife. No one knows that he died in the chaos of war that day. Of course, he has to be drunk today.


    "Don''t think about your business yet!" King Kong enthusiastically handed a roast chicken to Xu Shaotang and filled his glass with wine. He said, "eat a good meal first, so as not to see Canglong and say that I didn''t treat his friends well!"


    Xu Shaotang took the roast chicken from King Kong. He took a mouthful of meat from the chicken, took a big mouthful of wine from the cup, and then said to King Kong with a smile: "you may not have a chance to see Canglong."


    "No chance? What do you mean King Kong''s action of serving wine stopped instantly, and he looked at Xu Shaotang warily, "aren''t you Canglong''s friend? Are you here to kill me? "


    "Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang directly sprayed the wine he had just drunk into his mouth.


    King Kong''s head is really different from the structure of ordinary people. If others hear this, the first reaction is that something has happened to Canglong, but King Kong''s first reaction is that Xu Shaotang wants to kill him.


    He really wants to break off King Kong''s head and see how the boy''s brain grows.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that King Kong, in the eyes of King Kong, Canglong can be regarded as the level of immortal. Can such a character fart? So when he heard Xu Shaotang say that he might not see Canglong, his first reaction was that Xu Shaotang wanted to kill him.


    However, after seeing Xu Shaotang spray wine action, King Kong understood that Xu Shaotang obviously did not want to kill him. In this way, there is only the possibility that he never thought of.


    "Old Canglong What happened? " King Kong''s face was full of incredible looks.


    If others dare to tell him that Cang Long is dead, he will soon be able to grab the machine gun on the shelf and make a breakthrough. However, as Cang Long''s friend, Xu Shaotang''s words are somewhat credible. What''s more, he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent.


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "Canglong died when he was on a mission."


    Xu Shaotang got a positive answer, King Kong was stunned for more than ten seconds, suddenly picked up the cup on the table, looked up and poured a mouthful of liquor.


    "Cough..." He drank so fast that he coughed violently from the strong liquor.


    Cough cough, his face has been full of tears, drop by drop, fell on the table, splashing a small group of tears.


    Xu Shaotang looks at King Kong in surprise. In his impression, King Kong has never shed any tears. Today, when he heard the news of Canglong''s death, he shed tears in front of him.


    "Don''t you hate Canglong?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Who says I hate him?" Vajra casually wiped away the tears on his face, poured a glass of wine, and then poured it into his mouth. With red eyes, he said, "if there were no old Canglong, I would not be what I am today."


    The reason why King Kong can stand in the golden triangle, in addition to his own fearless character that day, is largely due to Canglong''s help to him. When he was fighting for the chassis of Lawu Town, his own strength was still weak. If Canglong had not helped him solve the original boss of Lawu Town, he would not have become the biggest arms dealer in the golden triangle, let alone live to this day.


    Although he didn''t know the truth, he often scolded Canglong, who was always fighting against him, but in his heart, he always regarded Canglong as his boss.


    This also confirms a saying: every time you fight for justice, you will be a scholar!"Do you know who killed Canglong?" King Kong suddenly raised his head, clenched his fist, and stared at Xu Shaotang.


    "What do you want to do?" Xu Shaotang looked at the angry King Kong and asked, "do you want to help him get revenge?"


    "Yes Vajra nodded solemnly and said decidedly: "no matter who the other party is, as long as I Vajra does not die, I must avenge for Canglong boss!"


    When hearing this sentence from King Kong, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a sense of inexplicable emotion. He always thought that he would hate himself for King Kong. Unexpectedly, King Kong actually said such words as revenge for him.


    "Forget it, people are dead..." Xu Shaotang sighed slightly.


    "Vajra said:" Vajra will stand up on the table, I did not look up to the cup


    "No! How can I look down on you. " Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder and said, "I don''t know who killed him at all. If I had known, I would have taken revenge for him long ago..."


    "You don''t even know who your enemy is?" King Kong sat down dejectedly and grabbed the wine glass on the table again.


    Seeing King Kong''s dejected appearance, Xu Shaotang secretly blames himself for not telling him about it, but he can''t tell King Kong about his rebirth of Xu Shaotang, so he can only drink with King Kong in silence.


    Cup after cup, King Kong just kept drinking wine, but the meat didn''t move at all.


    Gradually, his face had become drunk.

 Chapter 386

    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Just as King Kong was about to get drunk, there was a violent explosion outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing the explosion, King Kong clapped his hand on the table, stood up and yelled at the door.


    A guard rushed in, looking flustered and said: "boss, people from the military are coming!"


    The drunken King Kong kicked the guard in front of him and scolded: "I''m in a hurry! It''s not the first time people from the military have come here! Let the brothers copy and drive the enemy out


    He occupied the town of rawu for four or five years, and almost every year he exchanged fire with the military, but the military never took advantage of him.


    He believes that this time, he will be able to beat the army to ashes.


    What else did the guard want to say? Vajra kicked him in the leg again and said angrily: "don''t you go away to convey the order!"


    Smelling the wine of King Kong, the guard looked at him helplessly and ran out to convey the order.


    In fact, he wanted to tell King Kong that the military attack was much more fierce than before. The brothers outside had fallen into the trap of heavy military forces, and the town of Lahu was about to be unable to defend! But looking at the drunken King Kong, he finally swallowed his words. King Kong is already like this. How can he still listen to him.


    King Kong didn''t notice the guard''s action, but Xu Shaotang did. He had guessed that the military''s attack should not be simple.


    "Come on, let''s go out and have a look." Xu Shaotang stood up and wanted to see the situation outside. Maybe he could help.


    But King Kong pressed him back to his seat and said, "you eat and drink well here. I''ll go out and clean up these grandchildren."


    Said, King Kong strenuously from the shelf to pick up a modified heavy machine gun, staggering out of the door.


    Looking at King Kong, how can Xu Shaotang sit in the house? As soon as he goes out, his hind feet follow him. Since King Kong always regards him as the boss, he can''t let this righteous brother die here.


    The battle outside is very fierce. Under several times of his own strength, the people of King Kong are losing.


    Although Vajra also has long-range heavy weapons, it lacks precision guidance equipment. It''s just a random fight. By contrast, with the help of precision guidance equipment, the enemy''s long-range weapons have obviously played a greater role and almost destroyed all the long-range weapons on Vajra''s side.


    The tank Xu Shaotang saw when he came here has now become a pile of scrap iron.


    After losing the long-range weapons, all the people of King Kong became the living targets of the enemy.


    "I''ll keep them all!" King Kong stood at the door, yelling at the retreating soldiers.


    It has to be said that King Kong''s voice is really big. Even on the battlefield with the roar of artillery, most people still hear his roar.


    In the hearts of these soldiers, Vajra is the God of war and their spiritual support. Seeing Vajra appear with a machine gun, the retreating team finally regained some morale and began to rely on the bunker for defense.


    King Kong stumbled to the front line with his machine gun in his arms. Even though he was drunk, he quickly set up his machine gun after more than ten years of dealing with these weapons.


    "Daddada..."


    The muzzle of the heavy machine gun spewed out flames and quickly reaped the enemy''s life.


    After the modification of King Kong, this powerful heavy machine gun has become a big killer. A large number of advancing enemy troops fall under the tongue of the heavy machine gun.


    "Ha ha ha, rubbish, come and die!" King Kong manipulated the machine gun to attack the enemy while laughing with drunkenness.


    When he heard the news of Canglong''s death, he had a pent up anger in his heart. Now he just took advantage of the battle to vent it. He didn''t think the battle came too suddenly, but he just thought it was too timely.


    When King Kong''s curse was rising, a rocket burst into the air raid. These rockets were obviously aimed at King Kong who caused heavy casualties to them.


    When he saw the light of the rocket, Xu Shaotang rushed to King Kong and quickly dragged him away from his original position.


    "Boom..."


    After a burst of explosion, King Kong''s bunker has become a ruin, and the heavy machine gun which has harvested many enemy''s lives has become a pile of rotten iron.


    Even though Xu Shaotang''s action has been very fast, King Kong''s ears are still shocked by the aftershock of the explosion.


    King Kong looks at Xu Shaotang gratefully, takes out his ears and rushes into his room again. When he comes out, he already carries two shoulder anti missile.


    "Hey, I''ll give you something good to try!" King Kong spits hard on the ground, and then aims at the densest part of the enemy''s crowd with the shoulder anti missile.


    "Whew Boom... "


    The shoulder to shoulder missile soon exploded among the enemy, and a huge explosion sounded. Within the explosion range of nearly 100 meters, there was no one alive in the enemy.Not only Xu Shaotang, but also King Kong himself was shocked by the power of this shoulder to shoulder missile.


    The effective killing radius of the general shoulder to resistance missile can reach up to 50 meters, but the killing radius of the shoulder to resistance missile in King Kong''s hands is almost double.


    Xu Shaotang pats his forehead and shakes his head helplessly. King Kong, a bastard, thinks it''s not fun to refit his guns. He refits his shoulder anti missile. He really deserves to be a wizard of weapon refitting!


    It can be seen that the shoulder to resistance missile in King Kong''s hands is refitted from foreign shoulder to resistance air defense missiles. It''s OK for cheap missiles to hit airplanes in the sky, but in terms of the killing radius, it''s really weak, just a little stronger than ordinary rockets.


    The reason why the enemy does not dare to attack with aircraft is that they have a lot of these cheap anti-aircraft missiles on hand. Compared with the value of an aircraft, the value of these missiles is almost negligible.


    "Ha ha! Cool King Kong recovered from the shock and launched another one again, causing heavy casualties to the enemy again.


    However, he only modified two such shoulder to shoulder missiles. Once these two powerful weapons are used, they will soon start a close combat with the enemy.


    "Damn, it would be great if I could modify this thing more!" King Kong spits hard and rushes to the front line again.


    Before Vajra rushed past, Xu Shaotang had already taken the lead to fight directly into the enemy''s interior. He knew that it was only now that he began to fight.

 Chapter 387

    Xu Shaotang did not put killing first, his main purpose was to destroy the enemy''s long-range weapons of mass destruction.


    For example, rocket launcher, infantry vehicle and so on, all the weapons that can suppress King Kong''s firepower are his targets.


    When Xu Shaotang began to take action, the pressure on King Kong''s side suddenly decreased, and the defense line of constant retreat finally stabilized.


    "Boss, your friend is so strong..." The guards lying beside King Kong swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva, and their eyes are almost staring out of his eyes. The weapons that beat them back and forth are almost destroyed by Xu Shaotang alone.


    "Bullshit!" King Kong slapped the guard in the head, thinking: how can Canglong''s friend not be strong?


    He once saw Canglong fight, which he thought could only be done by immortals. He witnessed Canglong kill a warlord with thousands of people in the golden triangle. After that war, he worshipped Canglong as a God.


    Xu Shaotang''s figure is shuttling quickly on the battlefield, where the enemy''s heavy weapons will lie down without accident.


    Gradually, the enemy who realized that Xu Shaotang was a dangerous figure began to shift the focus of his attack to Xu Shaotang. Countless bullets poured out to Xu Shaotang. However, he seemed to be walking leisurely. He didn''t pay attention to this kind of attack at all. He just kept reaping the enemy''s life.


    "Ah..." The enemy was scared silly by Xu Shaotang''s powerful strength. They screamed wildly and couldn''t believe the fact in front of them.


    Gradually, the enemy''s morale still disintegrated, King Kong also took the opportunity to take people to counter attack.


    "Monster! The devil... "


    All of a sudden, a soldier came out of the shooting bunker, took out his pistol and pointed it at his forehead.


    "Bang!"


    After a gunshot, the soldier who had completely broken his psychological defense chose the simplest way to say goodbye to the world he could not understand.


    The sound of the gun also announced that the morale of the enemy was about to drop to the lowest level, and the enemy began to run away madly, trying to escape from Xu Shaotang''s attack. Even if an officer is supervising the battle on the battlefield, he can only choose to watch the incident of such a large-scale rout.


    At this time, if he dares to stand up and stop the escaping soldiers and is killed by the soldiers who are going to lose their sense, it is the best thing. If it is not done well, it is likely to cause mutiny in the battlefield.


    How can King Kong let go of this opportunity of beating a wet dog?


    "Brothers, it''s time for revenge!" King Kong with an AK47, jumped out of the bunker, roared: "kill!"


    "Kill King Kong''s men and horses rushed out and began to chase the fleeing enemy.


    King Kong rushes in the front, the gun in the hand continuously spits out a flame tongue.


    Running, King Kong suddenly at the foot of a stagger, no sign of falling to the ground, this fall, then never get up.


    "Boss!"


    "King Kong!"


    Xu Shaotang also saw the action of King Kong falling down. He thought the bastard had just fallen down. When he saw that King Kong hadn''t moved for a long time, he rushed to him as fast as he could.


    "Get out of the way!" Xu Shaotang roars and pulls away the two guards who are going to help King Kong up. He squats down to examine his body carefully.


    At this time, King Kong lying on the ground suddenly began to snore.


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and laughed. He thought this guy was hit by the enemy''s stray bullets, but he was drunk on the ground. It''s really enough.


    In fact, Vajra had already shown drunkenness, but the enemy came to attack at this time, and he didn''t get drunk until he had a strong breath. Now that the enemy had retreated, he couldn''t support it any more, so he fell asleep in the smoke filled battlefield.


    Seeing that King Kong was ok, Xu Shaotang finally felt relieved and waved to his guards and said, "he''s OK. He''s just drunk. Take him back to rest."


    Two guards looked at Xu Shaotang in horror, and then carried the drunk King Kong back to the room to have a rest.


    Now that the enemy has fled, Xu Shaotang is too lazy to take part in the pursuit. Let the people of King Kong vent their anger. Many of them died in the attack. Now all the people alive are full of anger. They need a killing to vent their anger.


    Xu Shaotang returned to the house, and the two guards had carried King Kong to the bed.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s swaggering into King Kong''s room, the guards just didn''t see him and didn''t dare to stop him.


    They have seen the power of Xu Shaotang in person. If Xu Shaotang wants to be bad for King Kong, they have no ability to stop him. Besides, if Xu Shaotang wants to be bad for King Kong, they won''t help them defeat the enemy just now.


    Xu Shaotang sat down at the table. After a battle, the meat on the table was cold, but he didn''t care.


    Tearing off a roast chicken leg, while eating not delicious chicken leg, while drinking wine, thinking about where to trace Li Nancheng''s whereabouts.


    King Kong''s drinking capacity is good. Before dark, he has kneaded his painful head and got up from the bed."Damn, it''s so noisy outside!" King Kong frowned and staggered to the door.


    Outside, there are lots of bonfires burning now. We have just defeated the enemy. Now we are celebrating.


    "Somebody King Kong rushed to his trotting guard and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s so crazy about all the good people? "


    "Boss, people are celebrating." The guard said cautiously, and at the same time looked enviously at the crowd outside.


    As the guards of King Kong, they can''t leave their posts unless King Kong participates in the celebration personally.


    "Celebrate?" King Kong rubs his head and stares at the guard in disbelief. "What''s to celebrate? Damn, they''re all full, right? "


    The guard looked at him in surprise and said in doubt: "according to our usual practice, the victory is not to celebrate?"


    "Where did you win the war? Who did we fight with? " King Kong asked more confused.


    He asked this question, but he did not know what to do. He looked at King Kong nervously and said, "boss, don''t you remember? At noon, the military came to attack our camp. With the help of your friend, we have beaten back the enemy and seized a lot of good things. "


    King Kong tried to recall, but his head was blank. He only remembered that he seemed to be drinking with Xu Shaotang, and he didn''t know anything after drinking.


    "By the way, where''s my friend?" King Kong remembered that he had not seen Xu Shaotang since he woke up.


    "He''s gone." The guard said, "he asked us to give you a message."


    "What''s that?"


    "Canglong recognizes you as a friend, so do Xu Shaotang."

 Chapter 388

    While the people of King Kong are celebrating, Kokang, which is close to the golden triangle, is also holding a grand celebration.


    Today, Ji Guosheng, who has been expelled from Kokang for more than five years, takes over again.


    With less than 1000 troops, Ji Guosheng defeated the enemy with more than 5000 troops, and his own casualties were even less.


    While other people celebrate outside the camp, Ji Guosheng celebrates with others in his barracks. There are several people stationed outside the barracks. No one is allowed to enter within 20 meters of the barracks except for getting a message from Ji Guosheng.


    At this time, Ji Guosheng is warmly entertaining the three people in the barracks. As the highest leader of Kokang, Ji Guosheng personally pours wine for the three soldiers in some shabby green uniforms. What''s more strange is that there is a beautiful woman among the three people.


    "Thank you for your help, otherwise we will not be able to take charge of Guosheng again in our lifetime!" Ji Guosheng held up a small bowl and toasted the three people in front of him.


    He knew in his heart that the victory of the battle depended on the three men and the men guarding the door.


    The older man also picked up the wine bowl, touched it with Ji Guosheng''s and said with a smile, "we are of the same origin. We should join hands to fight against foreign enemies!"


    Ji Guosheng nodded slightly and sighed: "yes, they have the same origin. Only in the most difficult time can we understand the meaning of these words."


    "I hope you can make the people here live a really happy life, which is not in vain." The middle-aged man solemnly said to Ji Guosheng.


    "Don''t worry, if I can''t make a good life for hundreds of thousands of compatriots here, you can come and take my head at any time!" Ji Guosheng''s experienced face showed unprecedented firmness. He handed the wine bowl forward and said in a loud voice: "cheers, for hundreds of thousands of brave compatriots!"


    "Cheers Four wine bowls collided heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting with Ji Guosheng for a while, the group left Ji Guosheng''s camp at night.


    At the moment, they have changed their rags and put on their own clothes.


    "Captain, where shall we go tomorrow? Do you want to contact Xu Shaotang first? " The Tantai Jingming who has changed into a tattered military uniform is more charming. Their task this time has been completed.


    Long Fei sat by a campfire. After hearing what Tantai Jingming said, he thought a little and said, "don''t contact him. He may have his own ideas. Let''s not affect him. We''ve only finished half of our task, and the next task is the one that''s focused on the most


    In fact, helping Ji Guosheng regain his courage is only the task of those members who are on guard outside. His task with Tan Taijing Ming and Mu Mu is to capture Li Nancheng, who is closely related to God.


    Their task can be said to be half finished or not at all. After all, compared with the task of arresting Li Nancheng, the task of helping Ji Guosheng is too simple. If they were not on their way, they would not be willing to participate in this kind of task.


    Tantai Jingming also sits down next to the campfire. The temperature from the campfire makes his pretty cheek redden slightly. It''s not as cold as a soldier, but it''s more charming as a woman. If Xu Shaotang sees her like this, maybe he can''t help teasing her.


    "But the whole north of Myanmar is so big, where can we find Li Nancheng?" Tan Tai Jing Ming rubbed her head and picked up a twig. She angrily threw it into the campfire and said: "Li Nancheng, a scum, shouldn''t exist in the world! If I catch him, I''ll cut him to pieces! "


    Although she has not seen what Li Nancheng has done with her own eyes, just hearing what Long Fei described is enough to make her hate Li Nancheng to the bone.


    "You can''t kill him!" The dull wood suddenly said.


    Tantai Jingming continued to throw twigs into the campfire and said angrily, "I know. I know that it''s necessary to pry Li Nancheng''s mouth and dig out the clue of God''s hand from him. I know all about it. You don''t need to remind me."


    "No!" Wood quietly staring at the beating campfire, calmly said: "I mean, before you kill Li Nancheng, let me torture him for a few days."


    Although he was calm, he didn''t hide the murderer in his eyes. If it wasn''t for Li Nancheng, he would be the first to kill Li Nancheng.


    Long Fei looked at the two helplessly and sighed: "let''s not talk about how to deal with Li Nancheng. Let''s find his whereabouts first. Besides, the hand of God is sure to have a big plan. The sooner we catch Li Nancheng, the sooner we can understand their plot."


    "Or that sentence, how to find it?" Tan Tai Jing Ming hands a stand, helplessly said.


    "Well, tomorrow we''ll be divided into three groups." Long Fei thought slightly about the cableway: "Dan Tai and mu mu, you take two people each, and I am alone. Let''s disperse to the important towns in northern Myanmar to track Li Nancheng."


    They have no exact hiding place for Li Nancheng. If they want to find Li Nancheng''s trace, they have to use this tactic of casting nets in a large area."That''s the only way for the time being." Tan Tai Jing Ming and Mu Mu nodded at the same time.


    Long Fei said: "no matter which of us finds Li Nancheng''s trace first, keep following him secretly. When we meet with Xu Shaotang, we will catch Li Nancheng! We finally got the news that Li Nancheng was in northern Myanmar. We must not let this scum run away this time! "


    "Do you want to make peace with Xu Shaotang?" Tantai Jingming frowned slightly, looked at Longfei and said, "don''t be so careful. If Li Nancheng runs away while we are waiting for Xu Shaotang, we will lose more than we gain."


    In Tantai Jingming''s opinion, any one of them has the strength to seize Li Nancheng, so there is no need to be so cautious to Longfei.


    "No!" Long Fei shakes his head, takes a look at Jingming of dantai, and says seriously, "don''t underestimate Li Nancheng. You know, Xu Shaotang''s strength is so strong that Li Nancheng slipped last time. We must not be careless, especially you, dantai!"


    "Why me?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asks a little unconvinced.


    Xu Tang said: "this time, we are not satisfied with the task of Shao Longcheng, but I don''t know that there is something wrong with you."


    "Well, I see." Dan Tai Jing Ming some unwilling to say.


    At first, she really wanted to catch Li Nancheng to prove that she was better than Xu Shaotang.


    "The platform." The wood burst out to call her name.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wood''s dull face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, suddenly showed a smile and said, "in fact, Xu Shaotang is good, or you..."


    "Go away!"

 Chapter 389

    Mengwa Town, located about 10 kilometers from the border between northern Myanmar and India, has a permanent population of about 30000.


    Of course, this big town is only relative to other towns in northern Myanmar. At least in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, it can''t be described as a big town.


    Thanks to its unique location, it has become a concentration of border trade, which makes it much more developed than other towns in northern Myanmar. At the same time, it is also a place where drug abuse is rampant. The degree of drug abuse is only second to the golden triangle.


    Even Xu Shaotang didn''t know why he came here. Maybe he just came to take a chance, because the more complex the population is, the more likely it is that it will become Li Nancheng''s hiding place.


    Xu Shaotang has made some changes to his face. He looks more like a man from northern Myanmar. If he is not familiar with him, he will not be recognized at all.


    "Do you want it?"


    As he wandered aimlessly through the streets of monwa, a thin yellow toothed man approached him.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang politely refused.


    He knows what Huang Ya means by "goods". In this land, there are too many people like Huang Ya who are taking drugs and selling them, and they don''t know when they will die in an unknown corner. Therefore, most of them follow the principle of having fun in time.


    Huang Ya was not discouraged by Xu Shaotang''s refusal. He continued to ask, "or should I find someone to accompany you? It''s boring to be alone like you. "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang smile, did not expect that the yellow teeth also play the role of a pimp, but he really did not have any interest in the women here.


    "You don''t have to be too busy refusing." Huang Ya leaned closer to Xu Shaotang and said in a low voice, "we''ve got some new products here recently. You can go and have a look. If you''re not satisfied, it''s not too late to come out again. Young man, you should know how to have fun in time."


    At the end of the day, Huang Ya also made a tone of earnest instruction to Xu Shaotang.


    For such a person, Xu Shaotang really didn''t bother to entangle with him again. He took out a few banknotes and handed them to him: "I''m not interested. Please don''t disturb me again."


    If he didn''t want to attract attention, he would make this tangled man shut up completely and kill a few such people, and he would have the right to make a little contribution to the world.


    Originally, he thought that these bills should be able to get rid of this man''s entanglement, but Huang Ya didn''t reach for his bills.


    Huang Ya turned his hand back and said with a grin, "we are business people, not beggars. If you are interested, you can go with me and pay if you are satisfied."


    Huang Ya''s performance was a big surprise to Xu Shaotang. He even talked about business ethics with such a social scum? It''s too funny.


    "I''d really like to see it if you say so." Xu Shaotang deliberately made a look of obscenity said.


    This yellow tooth''s behavior made him very confused. He wanted to see what medicine was sold in this man''s gourd!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang agreed to come down, Huang Ya was overjoyed and went to Xu Shaotang to guide him.


    Huang Ya brings Xu Shaotang into some dark alleys. Even in broad daylight, the sun seldom penetrates into the alleys, which makes the alleys feel more cold.


    On both sides of the alley are rows of old-fashioned wooden houses. On the upper floor of the wooden house, from time to time, women with exposed clothes lean out their heads to wave to Xu Shaotang. After Huang Ya scolds them, those women angrily retract their heads. From time to time, there comes a burst of women''s frolic on both sides of the upper floor.


    "Here it is!" Huang Ya stood in front of a wooden house deep in the alley, pointed to it and said, "how''s it going, isn''t it good?"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the wooden house. Compared with other dilapidated wooden houses, it is much better. It seems that it has just been repaired. In this dark alley, it should be a club level existence.


    "It''s really good!" Xu Shaotang deliberately exaggerated smile, along with Huang Ya''s words.


    Huang Ya laughed and said, "you will know better after you go in! Make sure you don''t want to move! "


    Between speaking, Huang Ya has taken Xu Shaotang into the wooden house.


    As soon as they got in, they were immediately welcomed by a woman with heavy makeup. Their enthusiasm was no less than that of a Dongguan in China.


    "See if you like it? As long as you like it, you can take it away immediately. " Huang Ya points to yingyanyan around Xu Shaotang and asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang himself is not a poisonous tongue, but when he sees the women who are wearing heavy makeup around him, he still can''t help but feel that he can make complaints about them, and dare not come out to attract guests, nor is he afraid of the guests vomiting in front of them.


    To tell you the truth, these women here are not ugly. It''s just that Xu Shaotang stayed in the beauty nest for a long time, and his eyes became higher unconsciously.


    To compare these women with those around him is certainly not comparable. In Xu Shaotang''s mind, to compare these women with Lin Shuying is an insult to them!Seeing Xu Shaotang''s expression which was more uncomfortable than eating flies, Huang Ya laughed and patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder, dispersing the Yingyan around him, and said with a smile, "I know you can''t see these ordinary goods. Let''s go and take you upstairs to have a look at the new goods!"


    Originally, Xu Shaotang had planned to leave. After hearing Huang Ya''s words, he finally held back the idea of escaping and followed Huang Ya upstairs.


    He wants to see what conspiracy this yellow tooth has. Is it really just business ethics? I''m kidding. When do people here have business ethics again?


    Entering the upstairs, the whole style began to become a little different. Here is a typical Chinese style. Compared with the disorderly feeling downstairs, there is a kind of simple elegance and tranquility here.


    Huang Ya asked Xu Shaotang to sit in a clean and tidy room, and he went to ask someone to come.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the room, which is not big. There is only a soft bed and a simple toilet in the room. Although it looks very simple, it is already a room in a luxury five-star hotel in Mengwa town.


    Soon, the door of Xu Shaotang''s hut was opened.


    Huang Ya first came in and waved to the door. Then, six women lined up and crowded into the narrow room.


    At the moment when he saw the six women walking into the house, Xu Shaotang''s pupils suddenly contracted, because he saw an acquaintance among the six women whose beauty was really far beyond those ordinary women below.


    He Li!

 Chapter 390

    Xu Shaotang never dreamed that he could see he Li here!


    Didn''t you let pity give her five million yuan? Did Holly squander all the five million so quickly? Or is He Li forcibly caught and sold here?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s dull look, Huang Ya''s face finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that this business has become a success. He naturally thinks that Xu Shaotang''s dull look is due to seeing these rare beauties.


    Thinking that he could get a lot of commission, Huang Ya was already happy.


    "Well, I said you would be reluctant to leave here!" Huang Ya shows an obscene smile to Xu Shaotang, points to six young women and asks, "which one do you like?"


    Xu Shaotang recovered from his thoughts and pointed his finger at He Li without accident. At the same time, he took out a stack of banknotes and handed them to Huang Ya with his other hand.


    Xu Shitang refused to leave the room for the other five girls, who were very close to him.


    After Huang Ya leaves, Xu Shaotang quietly observes He Li, hoping to see the expression of shame, anger or helplessness in her eyes.


    However, he Li''s eyes did not have any expression he wanted to see, with a bright smile on her face, she seemed very happy.


    Did she come here voluntarily? Xu Shaotang was more confused.


    He Li didn''t recognize Xu Shaotang. She handed him a bath towel with a smile and said in a soft voice, "go and take a bath first. People will wait on you later."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t ask much. He felt that he Li was too abnormal. Although he Li was not a top-level beauty, she was at least a little girl. If she really wanted to sell her body, she could be in China and didn''t have to go to this place where she didn''t poop.


    Moreover, he felt a sense of domestication from Holly!


    Yes, it''s the feeling of domestication! He Li now looks like a domesticated wolf. She is not as unruly as she used to be, but as docile as she was after forced domestication.


    "Little beauty, wait for me." Xu Shaotang takes the bath towel from He Li, stares at He Li intentionally, and then walks into the simple bathroom with full of questions. He feels that it is not so simple.


    He Li threw him a wink and said, "go quickly, wash it clean, and others will serve you well."


    There was a sound of water in the bathroom. Xu Shaotang was not taking a bath. He just turned on the tap.


    Hearing the sound of water coming from the bathroom, he Li''s smile completely converged, opened the cabinet at the head of the bed, and took out a box of sandalwood from inside to light it.


    A few minutes later, Xu Shaotang pretended to be impatient and came out of the bathroom. As soon as he went out, he was attracted by the strong smell of sandalwood.


    The smell of sandalwood is very fragrant. It seems that there is another flavor in the smell that people can''t stop. Xu Shaotang sniffs hard, and suddenly a thrill comes to his mind!


    He finally knew what that kind of irresistible taste was. It was the smell of ecstasy! This kind of enchantment is very common in northern Myanmar and Taixi. The biggest feature of this kind of enchantment is that it makes people want to smoke more and more until they finally fall into a coma. Moreover, as far as he knows, this kind of enchantment is so powerful that it is said that even elephants can be put down.


    There is a problem!


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang felt that there was something wrong with Huang Ya. He brought him here with great effort. He wanted to charm him with enchantment incense!


    But what is Huang Ya doing for? Do you want to rob him of all his money after you fall in love with him? Or is there any other conspiracy?


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart and pretended to be fascinated by the enchanting fragrance. He took a few mouthfuls and then fell on the bed.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was hit, he Li''s face showed a faint smile. After waiting for a few minutes to make sure that Xu Shaotang had fainted, she finally went to the door and opened it gently.


    "How?" Huang Ya stretched out his head and looked at Xu Shaotang, who was lying unconscious on the bed. Then he said with a happy face: "it''s successful!"


    "Can I fail if I do it myself?" He Li nodded, the smile on her face gradually faded, and then walked out of the room quietly, never looking at Xu Shaotang who was lying on the bed.


    "Yes, yes Huang Ya quickly nodded and said: "there is no man you can''t make."


    It can be seen that Huang Ya seems to be afraid of He Li, especially the flattering smile on his face, which makes people feel sick. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang has been lying in bed and pretending to be in a coma. Otherwise, if he saw Huang Ya''s flattering appearance, he would have to vomit.


    He Li left, but Huang Ya came in, went to the bed and patted Xu Shaotang''s face gently. Seeing that Xu Shaotang had no reaction, he said with a smile: "boy, it''s like sending me with that little money?"


    While speaking, Huang Ya puts his hand into Xu Shaotang''s clothes, takes all the cash from Xu Shaotang''s bag, and shows a greedy smile on his face. Then he sits at the head of the bed and counts the cash looted from Xu Shaotang.After counting the money, Huang Ya goes to put out the enchantment incense at the head of the bed, and then puts it in the original position for the next use.


    After finishing all this, Huang Ya picked up the phone again, dialed a number and said, "at eight o''clock in the evening, the woods outside the town will pick up the goods."


    Pretending to be in a coma, Xu Shaotang finally understood what Huang Ya said. Huang Ya was not satisfied after he ransacked himself. He even wanted to sell himself! Sure enough, it''s fierce enough to fit the style of these people in this place.


    At the same time, he has some doubts in his heart. What does Huang Ya do when he sells himself as a big man?


    Coolie? There are many places in northern Myanmar where coolies are needed.


    Or transport drugs with your own body? This is also a common means of transporting drugs in northern Myanmar.


    Or are you going to sell your own organs?


    Wait! When thinking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of a possibility, Li Nancheng!


    He knew that when Li Nancheng was in the base of Shuzhou, he used a large number of living people to do experiments, and all he wanted were strong young people. Xu Shaotang knows that his body is much better than those drug addicts in these places, which fully meets Li Nancheng''s requirements for experimental subjects.


    Just when Xu Shaotang connected this matter with Li Nancheng, the door was pushed open again, and a strong man with five big and three thick came to the bedside, picked Xu Shaotang up from the bed, and then quickly left the room.

 Chapter 391

    Xu Shaotang was directly carried to a dark basement by a big man.


    Xu Shaotang opened his eyes as the sound of the big man''s footsteps faded away.


    In the basement, which is less than 20 square meters, there are ten young men, including Indian, Burmese and one or two Chinese looking men.


    At the moment, these people are still in a coma, many people''s faces are still with a strong smile, it seems that they are mostly and Xu Shaotang in the same trap.


    Xu Shaotang''s face showed a faint smile. He really didn''t find a place to break his iron shoes. It didn''t take him any time. He couldn''t find the news about Li Nancheng everywhere. Unexpectedly, he found the clue by mistake.


    He is 90% sure that Li Nancheng has something to do with it. He is just curious. How did he Li get involved?


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes and went to sleep with the questions in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    He didn''t wake up until he heard the footsteps again, but he didn''t open his eyes.


    When the door of the basement was opened, Xu Shaotang heard several heavy footsteps.


    "Take them away quickly. Be careful when you go out. Don''t let people find out." He Li''s urging voice came from my ear. At the moment, he Li''s voice had already lost the soft and waxy in the room, only endless coldness and indifference.


    He Li''s voice fell, and Xu Shaotang was carried out of the basement by a big man.


    A few minutes later, everyone in the basement was thrown into an old-fashioned truck. With the back door of the truck closed, Xu Shaotang fell into darkness again.


    The car started very quickly, started to move very smoothly, and gradually began to bump up.


    Xu Shaotang silently calculated the time in his heart. About 15 minutes later, the car stopped, and the people on the car jumped down and quickly opened the back door of the truck.


    While those strong men move others out of the car, Xu Shaotang opens his eyes slightly.


    At the moment, they should be in the woods mentioned by Huang Ya. There is a truck towing containers in the woods. The lights of the truck are turned off, and only a few armed people with flashlight provide weak light for the strong men who move people.


    "Hurry up, don''t delay!" An armed man urged the strong men to move with a low voice.


    It seems that the strong men are especially afraid of these armed men. Hearing their urging, they immediately speed up their actions. Soon, more than 10 people, including Xu Shaotang, have been transported to the container.


    Xu Shaotang had no time to observe, the door of the container had been closed, and he fell into darkness again.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t open his eyes until the car started again. He groped in the dark with his cat on his waist. He wanted to see how many people were in the container.


    ¡°1¡¢2¡¢3¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is walking forward in the dark, counting silently in his heart. When the number in his heart reaches 36, a strong wind suddenly strikes him.


    "No one else is in a coma!" Xu Shaotang was shocked. He immediately grabbed the palm of his hand, and at the same time, he quickly bullied his body, trying to hold down the man''s body.


    However, it seems that the man is not easy to deal with. When Xu Shaotang bullies him, the man flashes and slaps Xu Shaotang in the face.


    Although they were fighting in the dark, they didn''t make much noise. They didn''t want the driver to find the abnormal situation in the car.


    In that hand to his face, Xu Shaotang decisive hand, a person''s wrist to grasp, at the same time, a body turn, has twisted the person''s arm appeared behind him, at the same time, the other hand lightning like will it with the arm firmly hooped.


    However, just as he hugged that, a strange feeling came from his hand.


    Women? Xu Shaotang was shocked. How could there be a woman in this container?


    "Who are you?" Even so, Xu Shaotang didn''t let go of the woman who was trapped by him. He just asked in a low voice.


    The woman in her arms is struggling violently. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, her struggling action finally stops gradually. In a low voice, she gnashes her teeth and says, "Xu Shaotang, I''ll kill you!"


    Quiet tea?


    Why is this girl here? Xu Shaotang tried to ask, "Dan Tai?"


    "Let me go first!" In the dark came the low and angry voice of Tantai Jingming.


    That''s the girl! Xu Shaotang angrily released her.


    Just out of Xu Shaotang''s clutches, Tantai Jingming suddenly turns around and kicks Xu Shaotang''s key part. Feeling the power of this kick, Xu Shaotang quickly sidesteps to avoid. Can this violent girl kick at will? If he is kicked there, with the strength of this girl''s foot, even if he is a congenital extreme master, I''m afraid he will be abandoned.


    "Are you crazy?" Xu Shaotang lowered his voice and said angrily, "who told you to do it to me quietly? If you had indicated your identity, I would not touch you."Didn''t you touch it by accident? Could it be like this? Xu Shaotang thought indignantly in his heart.


    Hearing his words, Tantai Jingming is more angry. Her black hair is like a flying needle to Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang didn''t want to make trouble with this crazy girl, but just stepped back to avoid the attack of her deadly hair.


    If he doesn''t want to attract the driver''s attention, he must teach this girl a lesson!


    She knew that this place was not suitable for Xu Shaotang to fight. Besides, she knew that she was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent. Just now, she only attacked with anger. If she continued to fight, she would suffer.


    Until seeing that the girl didn''t plan to continue to attack, Xu Shaotang carefully leaned over and sat down next to the angry dantai Jingming. While guarding against her attack, he asked: "how can you be here? Long Fei, what about them


    "Why can''t I be here?" Tan Tai Jing Ming''s voice was still slightly trembling. It seemed that Xu Shaotang was very angry.


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers, helplessly says: "can you stop fighting first? I didn''t mean to. It was dark. You didn''t say a word to attack. I was forced to defend to take advantage of you... "


    "You said it Although she is in the dark, Xu Shaotang can feel the angry look in her eyes.


    "Well, well, I won''t talk about it." Xu Shaotang shrugged, did not go to anger the girl on the edge of rage, continued to ask: "how can you be here?"

 Chapter 392

    "Why should I tell you first?" "Dan Tai Jing Ming extremely does not cooperate to say:" you say first, you how with a ghost similar appearance here


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. What does it mean to be like a ghost?


    It seems that this girl has a deep resentment towards her forehead. She didn''t deal with herself before, but this time she took advantage of herself unintentionally. It''s estimated that she will not deal with herself any more in the future.


    But whatever! Anyway, he''s not in the dragon group. He doesn''t need to see the girl''s face. He''s not afraid of revenge. Let her go!


    With the mentality that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, Xu Shaotang said: "I accidentally found someone here catching young adults. Thinking that this may have something to do with Li Nancheng, I pretended to be fascinated by them, hoping to trace Li Nancheng''s whereabouts."


    He knew that if he didn''t tell this girl how she was here, she would not tell her why she was here.


    "You''re not stupid." Tan Tai Jing Ming sneered, and then said, "I took people to Nadun town yesterday to trace Li Nancheng''s whereabouts, but the two people who came out with me didn''t meet me at the appointed place in the evening. I suspect they may have an accident. When tracing the cause of their disappearance, I found two Di Ren..."


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang interrupted her and asked in doubt: "to endure? Are you sure you''re talking about tolerance, not the enemy? "


    How can we trace Li Nancheng''s affairs and have something to do with the ninja of the island? He wondered if the girl was too angry to pronounce.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming held back the idea of smashing Xu Shaotang''s head and said angrily, "I''m sure I''m talking about the island''s tolerance!"


    "Oh, just be sure." Xu Shaotang recognized the dissatisfaction in the girl''s tone and said with a smile, "you go on."


    In the dark, Tan Tai Jing Ming made a bite to Xu Shaotang, and then continued: "I suspect that the disappearance of the two people I came with had something to do with the two Di Ren, so I followed them secretly, but when I followed them, I found that they were also following others secretly..."


    "They''re following these people, too?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    How can ninja of island follow these people? Are they also secretly pursuing clues about the hand of God?


    "I don''t think so." Tantai Jingming shook her head and said: "the two ninjas obviously overestimated their own strength. When they were tracking the man, they were found. They died in the hands of the man without suspense."


    "Who is that man?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    Can kill two to endure, obviously already can use the master to describe. Listen to Dan Tai''s meaning, that master should have nothing to do with the hand of God. What does the island''s Di Ren do to track that master?


    "You don''t know." Tantai Jingming hummed.


    Xu Shaotang smile: "you don''t say how to know I don''t know?"


    He has no reason not to know who is the master who can kill two Di Ren.


    "Ten nights!" Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it and finally said the answer.


    Hearing this name, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling sad for those two people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. With their strength, they dare to follow Yeshi. They really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!


    Yeshi is a legend in the world of killers. As far as Xu Shaotang knows, Yeshi''s tasks have never failed, and Yeshi''s killers are all famous figures. Many killers want to challenge Yeshi''s status over the years, and they all die in Yeshi''s hands.


    Therefore, night ten has become the first person in the world of killers, and is worthy of the "king of killers"!


    Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t know the depth of night ten, he also knows that the king of killers can''t be dealt with by two people. The people of the island are really helpless.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s reaction, Tantai Jingming is slightly stunned. This bastard obviously knows who Yeshi is, otherwise, he will surely pull himself to ask. When she thought about it carefully, she was relieved that the relationship between Xu Shaotang and Longjiang was so good that what longzu knew was no secret to him.


    Xu Shaotang also recovered from his own thoughts. He said to dantai in a funny way: "you have talked for so long, but still haven''t said how you came here."


    They have been involved in Yeshi from Diren. Although Xu Shaotang is a little curious about the purpose of these people''s presence here, what''s more curious is how the girl in dantai found these people. Does it have something to do with Yeshi?


    "What''s your hurry?" Tan Tai Jing Ming stares at Xu Shaotang. Although Xu Shaotang can''t see him, she says, "I wanted to follow Yeshi and find out what he was doing in northern Burma, but somehow I lost him. But in the process of following him, I found these sneaky people, so I sneaked into the car."


    Xu Shaotang felt that he had been twists and turns in this car, but after knowing the more twists and turns in the story of Tantai Jingming, he already felt that his story was not twists and turns at all.The experience of Tantai in these two days can be described as bizarre.


    "By the way, what about Longfei and wood?" Xu Shaotang said, "didn''t they go to the task with you? Why are you alone now?"


    "Our task is done." Tantai Jingming is not proud of completing the task. For them, it''s not proud to complete such a task. She just said carelessly: "in order to trace Li Nancheng, we have divided into three routes. They should be somewhere else now."


    I see. They still have a little conscience. They didn''t put the task of catching Li Nancheng on his head.


    "You''re lucky." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I think these people have something to do with Li Nancheng. As long as we keep a close eye on these people, we should be able to find the trace of Li Nancheng. Before we start, you should contact Longfei first, and we must make sure we are safe this time!"


    Last time he asked Li Nancheng to run away in front of him, Xu Shaotang was always worried about this. This time, it was hard to find a clue that might be related to Li Nancheng. He would never allow Li Nancheng to run away from him again.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming takes a look at him in the dark. Long Fei has said that before. Now Xu Shaotang actually says that too. It seems that he really underestimates Li Nancheng.


    Put away the contempt for Li Nancheng, Tantai Jingming quietly leans on the carriage and unconsciously falls asleep.

 Chapter 393

    Tantai Jingming''s dream didn''t last long. As the road gradually became bumpy, she couldn''t sleep any more, so she had to sit quietly in the car and close her eyes.


    When the car stopped again, it was four or five hours later.


    Hearing the sound of someone getting out of the car, they both cheer up at the same time. They know that their destination has arrived. As for whether these people have anything to do with Li Nancheng, the answer will soon be revealed.


    With a bang, the door of the container was opened, and several dazzling lights shone into Xu Shaotang''s slightly open eyes.


    At this time, dantai Jingming has blocked her body with several comatose people, but Xu Shaotang is still worried that if these people find such a woman in the car, their plan will go bankrupt.


    This girl is a real trouble to herself.


    Soon, a group of armed men quickly came to the door of the container, no one asked, they have begun to "unload.".


    When Xu Shaotang was resisted by an armed man, his fingers had been quietly around the man''s lower rib. Intentionally or unintentionally, he touched the man''s lower rib lightly, and the man suddenly fell to the ground with Xu Shaotang.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you eat? " A leader with a veil came out and kicked the man.


    Others also suspended their work and laughed at the man.


    Tantai Jingming knows that Xu Shaotang is deliberately creating an opportunity to leave the car. She does not dare to delay immediately. Her body moves quickly. While these armed men are distracted, she has quickly hidden under the chassis of the car.


    When she got into the chassis of the car, she almost couldn''t help crying out.


    A faint smile came from a man rushing down the chassis of the car.


    Ten nights!


    She never thought that night ten was hidden under the chassis of the car. No wonder she lost her trace when she was tracking night ten. It turned out that night ten was hiding under the chassis of the car.


    That is, since she got on the car, Yeshi has been lurking below. Who is following whom?


    Seeing that Yeshi has no intention of making a move to herself, Tantai Jingming finally calms down. When she is ready to make a silent move to Yeshi, Yeshi takes the lead in making a silent move to her, indicating that she should not make a fuss.


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly, which was exactly what she wanted.


    When the two under the car reached an agreement, the man who was hit by Xu Shaotang in the lower rib also got up from the ground. Listening to his companion''s ridicule, he angrily kicked Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s as heavy as a pig! I''ll deal with you later! "


    Xu Shaotang made him make a fool of himself in front of his companions. He has secretly remembered Xu Shaotang in his heart. He has made up his mind to wake this man up and torture him after unloading.


    His words once again caused a burst of laughter from his companions.


    The leader kicked him again and scolded, "what the hell are you talking about? Don''t unload the goods as soon as possible!"


    Seeing that the leader was angry, the onlookers scattered in a crowd and began to be busy with their own affairs.


    There were many people and great strength. Soon, all the people in this carriage were unloaded by them.


    In the process of being transported, Xu Shaotang opened his eyes slightly to observe the surrounding environment. This is also a mountainous area. According to the time they spent on the road, this deep mountain forest should belong to the Luojin mountains in northern Myanmar.


    Seeing the base disguised as a logging yard, Xu Shaotang can almost conclude that Li Nancheng must be hiding here!


    Xu Shaotang secretly vowed that Li Nancheng could not slip away from his hands again this time!


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang, who pretended to be in a coma, was thrown into the cage. Other people who came with him were still in the cage. Next to their cage, there was a cage the same size as this one.


    As the armed men moved in, the two cages were soon filled, and Xu Shaotang was now under the pressure of several people.


    This is all done by the armed man who was scolded by the leader. Every time he moved people over, he would stack them on Xu Shaotang. It seems that he has a deep resentment towards Xu Shaotang.


    Under the pressure of so many heavy people, Xu Shaotang''s resentment is also very deep. He has decided that when fighting for a while, he must not let that bastard die happily.


    It''s almost four o''clock in the morning now. After unloading these "goods", the armed men also scattered, yawning one by one, ready to go back to sleep, leaving only a few people to guard outside the cage. Unfortunately, the armed man denounced by the leader was among them.


    When everyone was gone, the man opened the door of the cage and went straight to Xu Shaotang. He even blamed Xu Shaotang for his being left to watch the night. Anyway, he was bored now. He decided to clean up the man who had hurt himself.


    Other people also know this person''s mind, thinking that these people may not live long, and let that person fool around as long as he doesn''t kill him.Just as the guards were all around to see how this man tortured Xu Shaotang, two strong winds suddenly hit, and several guards fell to the ground without warning. The man who wanted to torture Xu Shaotang was about to turn back, and his hand had been stretched out from his overlapping body and directly cut off his neck.


    He also intended not to let this man die so happily, but now it seems impossible.


    "Don''t you mean to wait for Longfei to come?" Xu Shaotang asks Jingming in a low voice at the door of the cage.


    Tantai Jingming gives him a helpless look. She wants to wait for Longfei, but some people can''t!


    When Xu Shaotang pushes away the person who is pressing on him and stands up, he opens his mouth wide in an instant. Not far behind Jingming, he looks at him with his hands surrounded by a cold face.


    "Yeshi, are you here to kill Li Nancheng?" Xu Shaotang finally knew why Yeshi appeared in northern Myanmar.


    After Lin Shuying was injured, he issued a large reward for Li Nancheng''s head, but there was never any news from the killer organization and mercenary organization. He gradually forgot about it, and he never cancelled the task.


    Now it seems that more than half of the night has already taken over the task. I don''t know where to get the news that Li Nancheng is in northern Myanmar. Then I arrived in northern Myanmar to kill Li Nancheng.


    Yeshi is not surprised that Xu Shaotang will know himself. He has already guessed that Tantai Jingming is a member of the Huaxia dragon group, so it''s natural to think that Xu Shaotang is also a member of the dragon group, and it''s not strange that the people of the dragon group know him.

 Chapter 394

    Night ten looked Xu Shaotang up and down, then nodded slightly: "I have taken the task of killing Li Nancheng, so you don''t need to do it."


    He believes that he can kill Li Nancheng and complete the task that has been hanging on the list of killer organizations for nearly a year. As the king of killers, there is no task that he can''t complete!


    Xu Shaotang looks at Yexi with some headache. Yeshi has a typical oriental face. His figure is slender, and when his hands fall down naturally, he has almost reached his knees, just like Liu Bei in the Three Kingdoms period. This pair of hands, which are longer than ordinary people, virtually increases his attack distance, and is naturally a good body for killing people.


    When he doesn''t smile, his face is extremely cold. There is always a kind of arrogance in his flashing eyes, which is the pride of being the king of a field.


    Before, he really wanted to see Li Nancheng''s head, but now, a living Li Nancheng is more valuable.


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang refused the request of night ten, quietly said: "Li Nancheng is useful to us, we can''t let him die in your hands for the time being."


    "No one can stop the people I want to kill." Night ten with some proud look, coldly said.


    "You don''t have to kill him!" Xu Shaotang said: "I am the one who issued a reward for Li Nancheng''s head. I can cancel the task now. Of course, I will still pay you for the task as long as you don''t destroy our plan."


    For him, the reward of several hundred million dollars is nothing. As long as Li Nancheng can be captured alive, it doesn''t matter if he spends more than several hundred million dollars.


    Night ten didn''t speak, just a face coldly looking at Xu Shaotang, but his face was with a look of disbelief.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Xu Shaotang saw the eyes cast by Yeshi, took out his mobile phone and said, "I can call now and ask someone to cancel this task."


    "I''m not interested in knowing who posted the mission." Night ten turns around, seems to be too lazy to talk with Xu Shaotang, light said: "since I have accepted this task, I must complete."


    He has been known as the "king of killers" for so many years, but the commission he gets from Yeshi is not obvious. Although the Commission for this task is very attractive, what he cares about is not the Commission, but the gold lettered signboard of Yeshi. He can''t terminate the task he has accepted just because Xu Shaotang canceled the task.


    "We have also received the task of capturing Li Nancheng alive!" "If you want to destroy our task, don''t blame us for being impolite!" said Tantai Jingming


    "Since you also have a task, let''s rely on your abilities." Night 11 words finish saying, the body shape has already flashed out, start to search Li Nancheng''s trace in the base.


    "Damn it Xu Shaotang scolded in an angry voice, and then said to Tantai Jingming, "you contact Longfei immediately. I''ll stop Yeshi first. We can''t let Li Nancheng die in Yeshi''s hands!"


    Xu Shaotang has a feeling that he wants to cry without tears. If he doesn''t release the task of killing Li Nancheng, he won''t call the murderer Yeshi. This bastard is bent on completing his task. If he really wants to let Li Nancheng die in his hands, the most important clue of God''s hand will be broken again.


    Lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot! Xu Shaotang had this feeling again.


    Instead of following what Xu Shaotang said, Tantai Jingming suddenly decided to say, "I''ll stop Yeshi. You take the opportunity to arrest Li Nancheng!"


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang immediately rejected Tan Tai''s proposal.


    "Why not?" Tan Tai Jing Ming glares at Xu Shaotang and asks.


    "Because you are not the opponent of night ten!"


    Xu Shaotang said, the whole person has jumped out, quickly to the direction of night ten to catch up.


    Looking at the figure of Xu Shaotang leaving, Tantai Jingming stomps his feet. This bastard dares to belittle himself!


    Although she is angry at Xu Shaotang''s words, she quickly sends the situation and location to Long Fei, and then tracks them. At this moment, her competitive heart was also stimulated by Xu Shaotang. Since Xu Shaotang despised her, she had to let Xu Shaotang know that she was not a vegetarian!


    Although it is also a base, this base is not as big as the one in Shuzhou mountain area.


    "Night ten, don''t interfere in our actions!" Xu Shaotang caught up with the pace of Yeshi. As soon as the patrol personnel passed, he immediately grabbed Yeshi''s arm, who was ready to go out again, and said: "it''s up to you to ask!"


    Now it''s not convenient to fight with Yeshi. If you beat the grass and scare the snake, Li Nancheng may take the opportunity to slip away. Before he sees Li Nancheng, even if he has a big anger in his heart, he can only hold it down. He can''t fight with Yeshi without saying a word.


    "Let me kill Li Nancheng, whatever you ask!"


    For Xu Shaotang can catch up with himself so quickly, night ten also slightly surprised, his heart also understand, if Xu Shaotang to stop, he really can''t kill Li Nancheng.


    Therefore, he returned Xu Shaotang''s words intact.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±Xu Shaotang is speechless. Yeshi is a stubborn donkey that doesn''t make sense. If you don''t do it, you can get a lot of commission. As long as they don''t say it, it won''t damage the sign of Yeshi, the king of killers.


    Where can I find such a good thing?


    Night ten want to move, Xu Shaotang but seize him not to put, two people who are not willing to scare snake, so stalemate.


    Just as the two people were deadlocked, the base suddenly sounded a shrill alarm, and then a fight came.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang exclaimed in his heart. He knew that it must be the fight between the dantai Jingming and Li Nancheng.


    Now that his whereabouts have been exposed, he can''t care to entangle with Yeshi. He immediately follows the sound of fighting and rushes there.


    Night ten also quickly catch up, two people one before and one after, no one is willing to leave.


    "Xu Shaotang!" Li Nancheng looked at Xu Shaotang with a overcast face, "you are really Haunted!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the gloomy Li Nancheng. His eyes were full of murders. He said angrily, "Li Nancheng, you can''t escape this time!"


    When they glare at each other, Tantai Jingming has some upper hand. She has already made contact with the two soldiers around Li Nancheng. With her sharp attack, she has left several wounds on the two soldiers in a short time. The hair like a steel needle even pierced one of them ''heart. However, the two men are still desperate to communicate with her Fight together.


    She finally understood why Xu Shaotang didn''t catch Li Nancheng that time

 Chapter 395

    "Are you Li Nancheng?"


    Night ten didn''t pay attention to the situation of Tantai Jingming''s war, just stare at Li Nancheng like a cheetah. In his eyes, Li Nancheng is his prey.


    Facing the strong enemy, Li Nancheng did not feel afraid. A sneer appeared on his evil face: "I am Li Nancheng!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    If there is no extra words, Yeshi''s body suddenly moves, just like a sharp cheetah pouncing on his prey. His attack is fierce and swift. As a killer, he pursues one strike, so he takes Li Nancheng''s face.


    In the moment of night ten movement, Xu Shaotang also moved, he knew night ten strength, although he also wanted to kill Li Nancheng, but now is not the time to kill Li Nancheng.


    He must make sure that Li Nancheng is alive!


    With a bang, Xu Shaotang and Ye Shi''s two palms are opposite. At the moment when the two palms are opposite, Xu Shaotang quickly retreats with the help of his own strength, reaches out with one hand and grabs Li Nancheng. His purpose is very simple. Now he will capture Li Nancheng. As for fighting with Yeshi, he can wait for Longfei to come.


    Just when he thought that he could catch Li Nancheng easily, a scornful smile suddenly appeared on Li Nancheng''s sinister face.


    "Xu Shaotang, do you think I''m still Li Nancheng?" Li Nancheng''s body suddenly moved, avoiding the palm of Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    Xu Shaotang was distracted for a moment. He didn''t expect that Li Nancheng could evade his moves. In his eyes, anyone from the wolf group could easily kill Li Nancheng, but he found that he really lost his sight this time.


    "You really surprised me!" I thought Li Nan Tang could run away? Dream


    "Ha ha ha!" Li Nancheng suddenly began to laugh so much that he couldn''t even straighten his waist.


    When Xu Shaotang is puzzled, Li Nancheng, who has bent over with a smile, suddenly raises his head. At this moment, the muscles on his face begin to wriggle wildly, just like a poisonous snake scurrying on his face.


    Then, his body began to shake like chaff, and his body began to expand slowly.


    With a click, Li Nancheng''s clothes were directly propped up by his expanding body and instantly rotted into a pile of rags.


    "Xu Shaotang, do you know how much pain I have suffered in order to become stronger?" Li Nancheng, who is half taller than Xu Shaotang, now has a huge change in his face. His face is hairy, like a monkey, but his body is full of muscles. It seems that he knows the great power contained in the muscles.


    And his voice also changed, from cold and evil to low and violent. When he spoke, it was like the roar of a beast.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and looked at Li Nancheng, who was more than half of his height. He said with a scornful smile: "do you think you can become stronger by injecting wild genes? You know, there are more than 100 gene fighters who have died in my hands! "


    It seems that Li Nancheng now knows the role of personal strength, and even injected wild genes.


    Originally Li Nancheng was a beast without human nature, but now he is really a beast!


    "Oh? Is that right? " Li Nancheng roared up to the sky, pinched his huge fist to "crunch" and laughed: "maybe you won''t think so later!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "I still insist on my opinion! You are just a beast. No matter how powerful the beast is, it is not the opponent of human beings after all


    "Now, let''s see the power of God''s forbidden zone!" Li Nancheng roared, took a step suddenly, and hit Xu Shaotang with one punch at the same time.


    With this step, he made the dome of the base shake, and the punch made a burst of noise in the air.


    With his figure, he was supposed to be very heavy, but his action was extremely quick. His fist came to Xu Shaotang almost in the blink of an eye.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of fist collision rings out. Suddenly, Xu Shaotang is beaten back by the power of this fist for several steps. Then he can stabilize his body, and a burst of blood surges in his chest.


    Xu Shaotang forcibly uses the first innocent air pressure to hold the feeling of Qi and blood surging in his chest. He looks at Li Nancheng in horror. This punch is far beyond his expectation in terms of speed and strength.


    No way! No wild gene can make Li Nancheng so powerful in a short time!


    Li Nancheng "ha ha" a smile, to his fist gently blow a breath, way: "this taste can be OK by?"


    "Not so much!" Xu Shaotang picked up his contempt for Li Nancheng and began to fight against the enemy.


    While they were fighting, Yeshi joined the regiment.


    Different from Xu Shaotang''s idea of abolishing Li Nancheng, Yeshi''s attack is all the key parts of Li Nancheng''s body, and every move is a fatal killing move.


    After a few moves, Yeshi was also deeply shocked. He had seen gene warrior, but he had never seen such a powerful gene warrior. After becoming a monster, Li Nancheng seemed to have the body of King Kong. No matter where he attacked, he could not cause substantial damage to Li Nancheng."Daddada..."


    At this time, the base guard who was startled also rushed over, and the guard with automatic rifle launched a fierce attack on the three intruders.


    However, which of the three people is a layman? This kind of attack can not cause any damage to them. On the contrary, it is constantly expanding the scope of battle. They always kill the guards inadvertently.


    Xu Shaotang and the three of them fought the most fiercely. Under the destruction of Li Nancheng''s huge body, the whole base facilities were constantly destroyed, and many base guards were killed by the way.


    Facing the guards who died miserably, Li Nancheng didn''t have any pity. In his eyes, these people are just the lowest class. It doesn''t matter how many died.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shaotang, don''t you want to kill me?" Li Nancheng launched an attack on Xu Shaotang while laughing arrogantly.


    After being forced back by Li Nancheng several times in a row, Xu Shaotang''s sense of war became stronger and stronger.


    Xu Shaotang''s real Qi began to condense into a sword. Even though it was just an invisible sword, it was still full of cold light. No one would doubt that this nihilistic sword would be more deadly than the real sword.


    "You are arrogant enough!" Xu Shaotang slowly raised the knife in his hand, "I won''t kill you, but I will abolish you!"


    The invisible knife split in an instant, just like a flash of lightning across the sky.


    "Puff..."


    Dao mang flashed over Li Nancheng''s arm, and you could hear the sound of scratching the skin clearly.

 Chapter 396

    This knife directly cut off Li Nancheng''s arm, and blood gushed out along the broken arm.


    Li Tang''s powerful stroke left a powerful afterstroke on the neck of Nancheng.


    "Oh..." Li Nancheng was in pain and let out a howl like a wild animal.


    Just when Xu Shaotang and Yeshi think that Li Nancheng is about to lose combat effectiveness, the two wounds on Li Nancheng''s body heal rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, the wound on Li Nancheng''s body has completely healed, and the broken arm has grown out again.


    "Blood clan?" Night ten pupil suddenly a shrink, Li Nancheng this powerful recovery ability, only blood clan just have.


    However, Li Nancheng was different from the blood race he had seen. This man was strange all over. He was like a gene warrior and a blood race, but no matter what he was, he was much better than the other people he had seen.


    Xu Shaotang was also surprised by Li Nancheng''s powerful recovery ability. He looked at Li Nancheng''s recovery as before.


    After the recovery, Li Nancheng''s pain disappeared. He said with a smile to Xu Shaotang and Yeshi: "I didn''t expect that you could hurt me! Unfortunately, you never know the strength of God''s forbidden zone! "


    Xu Shaotang and Yeshi look at each other and see a strong color of doubt from each other''s eyes.


    The power of God''s forbidden zone? What kind of power is that?


    They want to know, but Li Nancheng certainly can''t tell them.


    The next moment, Li Nancheng has attacked them again.


    However, Xu Shaotang and Yeshi are not afraid. Since they can hurt li Nancheng once, they can certainly hurt li Nancheng for the second time. Since Li Nancheng has said so much about the power of God''s forbidden area, they also want to see how powerful the so-called God''s forbidden area is!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t believe that he can''t kill Li Nancheng, but Yeshi doesn''t believe that he can''t kill Li Nancheng!


    The war between the three is imminent again.


    On the other side, Tan Tai Jing Ming finally tried her best to kill a soldier. Without the restraint of her companions, the rest of her body was soon covered with all kinds of scars. There were no less than ten fatal injuries. Tan Tai Jing Ming''s needle like hair went through the soldier''s head again.


    This is the third time that she has hit the soldier in the head. In other words, ordinary people have already died and can''t die any more. However, the soldier is tenacious and still attacks her. However, the action of the soldier who lost too much blood has not begun to be so fierce.


    "See how long you can last!" Tan Tai Jing Ming''s hair curled up the soldier''s arm, and her black hair pulled along.


    The soldier''s arm was neatly cut off, and when he took back his hair, his hair was not stained with blood.


    The soldiers who suffered heavy losses again moved more slowly. Although they continued to attack Taiwan, the attack became weaker and weaker.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Tan Tai Jing Ming frees her hand to kill the two guards who keep firing at her not far away.


    A few minutes later, the soldier finally drained the last drop of blood, and his huge body fell to the ground.


    Finally, he killed these two extremely difficult soldiers. Before she had time to rest, she immediately joined in the encirclement and suppression of Li Nancheng.


    Compared with Xu Shaotang and Yeshi, Li Nancheng still has no advantage. Now, with the addition of the inborn master of Tantai Jingming, Li Nancheng''s situation has become more and more critical.


    Even so, Li Nancheng still does not have any color. He firmly believes that the power of God''s forbidden area can not be defeated by three mortals.


    Unfortunately, he firmly believed that Gui firmly believed, but the fact is that under the constant attack of the three people, Li Nancheng''s wounds gradually increased, and the speed of recovery also began to slow down.


    "Li Nancheng, see how long you can last!" Xu Shaotang burst out laughing and attacked Li Nancheng again.


    "Well, do you think you can really kill me?" Li Nancheng snorted, and his figure began to retreat quickly.


    No! Li Nancheng wants to escape!


    The three men immediately chased Li Nancheng in the direction of retreating, and immediately surrounded Li Nancheng again.


    Looking at the tangled three people, Li Nancheng flashed a fierce color on his evil face, and said madly: "since you want my life, go to hell with me!"


    Yes, he knows that it is impossible to go to heaven with what he has done. However, what about going to hell?


    Death also needs to pull up three cushions!


    As he spoke, Li Nancheng''s huge body trembled again. As his body grew up, his skin became transparent. The three of them could even see Li Nancheng''s heart beating clearly.


    "Oh..." There was a sharp scream in the entrance of Li Nan City, as if he was suffering from unbearable pain.


    And his heart beat faster and faster, almost reached the point of dozens of times a second, if the heart of ordinary people to this extent, I''m afraid it would have burst and died."He''s burning life for strength. Kill him!" Yeshi felt the huge pressure from Li Nancheng, which he had not felt for many years.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming also found this point. When they said this at night ten, they had already moved forward at the same time. They would not kill Li Nancheng, but they were determined to scrap Li Nancheng before he gained more power.


    At the moment when they flew to Li Nancheng, Li Nancheng raised his head in pain. His whole face seemed to be torn apart, and the blood on his face was dripping, like a corpse that had been eaten by a hungry wolf.


    "Die Li Nan sent out a roar in the mouth of the city and waved his fist to the three people who jumped at him.


    "Bang!"


    After a loud bang, the three were hit by the violent Li Nancheng at the same time. The huge force seemed to be a big mountain. The three in the air only felt that their bodies were hit heavily. Their whole bodies flew out like a broken kite, hitting heavily on the wall of the base, leaving a big hole in the wall.


    "Bah, bah..."


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and spits out the dust in his mouth. With the dust, there is blood in his mouth. Even if his body is as strong as him, he was injured by Li Nancheng''s violent blow.


    "Dan Tai!" Xu Shaotang remembers that Tantai Jingming has just been shot away. He struggles to climb out of the ruins and runs to another one.


    Among the ruins, Tantai Jingming is biting her teeth. Her chest is sunken, and a line of blood is left along the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 397

    "Dan Tai!" Xu Shaotang shouts out and runs to Tantai Jingming.


    Most of her body is now crushed in the ruins, and she is obviously seriously injured and has no strength to climb out of the ruins.


    Xu Shaotang quickly removes the stones from her body and carries out the silent and painful dantai Jingming from the ruins.


    "Leave me alone..." Tan Tai Jing Ming pushed Xu Shaotang feebly, opened his mouth full of blood and said, "go after him first Li South City... "


    A word hasn''t finished, Dan Tai Jing Ming has fainted.


    Xu Shaotang is holding the seriously injured Tantai Jingming. In the whole underground base, except for the guards who have been scared and shivering by the war, where is Li Nancheng''s figure? The figure of even ten nights has disappeared. It is estimated that he is going to chase Li Nancheng.


    He also wanted to pursue Li Nancheng, but he didn''t know where to pursue him. The electronic voice suddenly sounded in the base had already stopped his idea of pursuing him.


    "Auto destruct program starts, countdown 30 seconds..."


    Thirty seconds should be enough for Xu Shaotang to escape with Tantai Jingming.


    When he ran to the gate of the underground base with the seriously injured platform, he just ran into Long Fei who rushed in with the people.


    "Come on, it''s going to explode here!" Xu Shaotang shouts at Long Fei, and quickly escapes from the explosion with Dan Tai Jingming.


    "Boom..."


    A violent explosion was heard, and the light of the explosion lit up the whole night sky. The huge shock wave nearly overturned the helicopter that was parked outside the base. Even Xu Shaotang was lurching along with him, and almost fell to the ground with his holding dantai Jingming.


    When the aftermath of the explosion passed, Long Fei rushed over and looked at the seriously injured Tantai Jingming, anxiously asked: "how did she get hurt? What about Li Nancheng? "


    "Li Nancheng ran away..." As Xu Shaotang laid down her body on the ground, she sighed: "she was injured by Li Nancheng."


    "Injured by Li Nancheng?" Long Fei is slightly a Leng, immediately way: "impossible, Li Nancheng how can hurt her?"


    In Long Fei''s opinion, Tantai Jingming is also a natural expert. Li Nancheng is just rubbish. How can such rubbish hurt Tantai Jingming.


    "How the hell do I know!" Li Nancheng ran away again. Xu Shaotang was upset. When Long Fei asked him again, his anger suddenly came up. He stood up angrily, kicked the stone around him, and scolded himself: "what the hell is that?"


    It''s just like a weak scholar who has no power to bind a chicken suddenly becomes a peerless master. Li Nancheng can survive under the attack of the three of them. At last, he was seriously injured by Tantai Jingming. He also suffered some injuries. Even so, they let Li Nancheng escape again. This result is too hard for him to accept.


    As long Fei was about to speak, a dull hum came from the dark grass.


    Although the sound is not heavy, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei are far better than ordinary people in hearing. They all hear the sound clearly.


    There''s someone in the grass!


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang flew to the grass. In the blink of an eye, he pulled the man who made the sound out of the grass.


    By the faint light of the fire, they finally saw the face of this man. This is a foreigner. A piece of blood was broken on his forehead. Now the blood is flowing down the wound on his forehead, and half of his face is dyed red.


    "Rock!" Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and called out the name.


    Isn''t this man exactly the Dr. Locke who did the experiment in Shuzhou base? When the base exploded, no one was free to take care of the children because they were in a hurry to save them, so the executioner, who was not inferior to Li Nancheng, escaped. Unexpectedly, he was caught here today. As expected, he came to northern Myanmar to join Li Nancheng again.


    "Not me!" Locke shook his head in a hurry.


    If you want to say that Locke is unlucky enough. Originally, he had taken advantage of the chaos to escape. Unexpectedly, when he came out, he heard the sound of the plane. He immediately hid in the dense grass next to him and planned to wait for the helicopter to leave before running.


    It''s a pity that man is not as good as nature. He was hiding well in the grass. A stone seemed to fly over and hurt his forehead, but also exposed his trace.


    Is that the will of God? Locke thought helplessly in his heart.


    "Do you know him?" Long Fei asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said in front of Locke, "this animal is the doctor who carried out the living experiment in Shuzhou at the beginning."


    In the original base, except Li Nancheng, there was no one who impressed him more than Locke. He experimented with living people, not only without any sense of guilt, but also very excited. If birds of a feather flock together, how could there be good people around such scum as Li Nancheng.


    "It''s you There was a chill on Long Fei''s face. He had seen Locke''s test report in person. If it wasn''t for the fact that Locke might know the secret of the hand of God, he really wanted to avenge those who died in Locke''s hands and those children who are still imprisoned by song Anbang.Looking at the two Chinese people throwing knife like eyes at him, Locke could not help shivering.


    He knew that these two people were not good men and women, and would never play the game of "good for evil" with him. Now they are in their hands, and they don''t know how to torture themselves with their hatred for themselves.


    "Take him first!" Long Fei pats Xu Shaotang who stares at Locke on the shoulder and persuades him, "dantai is seriously injured. Let''s find a place to treat him first."


    Although he didn''t catch Li Nancheng, catching Dr. Locke also gives Xu Shaotang a little balance. Xu Shaotang also knows the importance of Locke and can only temporarily give up the idea of revenge for those who died in his hands.


    After Xu Shaotang angrily lifts the frightened Dr. Locke on the plane like a chicken, Long Fei also holds up the seriously injured dantai Jingming.


    The plane started quickly and soon disappeared in the night sky.


    While chatting on the plane, Xu Shaotang learned that Longfei''s helicopter was snatched from the local garrison, just to rush to support them as soon as possible.


    Even so, they did not arrive in time to let Li Nancheng escape from them again.


    Hope night ten can give Li Nancheng''s head to the killer organization! Xu Shaotang prayed silently in his heart.


    Since we can''t capture Li Nancheng alive, it''s safer to let him disappear forever in this world.


    They soon found a hospital that was passable. After the plane stopped, the people who came with Long Fei quickly carried Tantai Jingming into the hospital.

 Chapter 398

    While the doctor is treating dantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei have already mentioned Dr. Locke to a small room in the hospital.


    "Come on, what are you doing in vivo experiments for?" Without extra words, Xu Shaotang directly launched the interrogation of Locke in the most simple and crude way.


    He was holding a surgical head in his hand, and the bright knife kept changing between his hands, as if he was thinking about which piece of meat to cut off Locke first.


    Every time Xu Shaotang''s knife moves, Locke''s heart jumps. His eyes stare at Xu Shaotang''s scalpel in horror. He doesn''t know when this sharp scalpel will be inserted in his body.


    Long Fei holds Xu Shaotang''s hand and tells him not to scare Locke, who is about to collapse.


    "Locke, you are in our hands. No one can save you." Long Fei said firmly: "tell us everything you know, you may still have a chance to live. You may not know that there is a kind of torture called lingchi in China, which is too cruel, and I don''t want to use it on you."


    Hearing Long Fei say the word "lingchi", Locke''s pupils suddenly shrink, and he can''t help but retreat. He obviously knows the torture of lingchi.


    "I said, I said everything." The muscles on Locke''s face kept shaking, and he said in a shaking voice, "as long as I know, I will."


    He was really afraid that these two murderous men would use the ancient Chinese torture on him. He knew that these two men could absolutely do this kind of thing.


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei look at each other, which is the effect they want. Of course, if Locke insists on not saying it, they can''t guarantee that they won''t torture him. Compared with what Locke has done, they are too kind.


    "It''s still my question!" Xu Shaotang asked harshly, "what do you want to do with so many living people doing experiments?"


    After being drunk by Xu Shaotang, Locke''s muscles, which had just stopped shaking, trembled again and said, "we''re trying to develop potential potions."


    "Potential potion?" Long Fei frowned slightly and asked, "what is potential potion?"


    Locke explained: "potential potion is to enhance people''s potential and help human beings develop the power that belongs to God''s forbidden area. As long as our experiment is successful, the whole human race will be greatly improved. It will be a change for all previous purposes."


    Speaking of his experiment, Locke''s trembling cheek finally stopped trembling and began to show a crazy smile.


    "The power of God''s forbidden zone?" Xu Shaotang remembers that Li Nancheng once said this thing. Moreover, Li Nancheng seems to have gained the power of God''s forbidden zone. Did Locke succeed in their experiment?


    Locke nodded, his eyes showed a look of fascination, and said: "God''s forbidden area is the undeveloped area in the human brain. The development degree of the brain of ordinary people is only 10%. Even Einstein''s brain, who is praised as the greatest scientist, is only 13%. There is still a large part of the human brain that has not been developed, and this is us God''s forbidden zone. "


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei have heard about brain domain development. Locke''s data are similar to what they have heard. Although many people have been studying this topic over the years, there has been no substantial progress.


    "Li Nancheng opened the power of God''s forbidden zone by taking what you call potential potion?" Xu Shaotang continued: "you have successfully developed potential drugs?"


    When he asked this question, Xu Shaotang was very confused. He was afraid to hear a positive answer from Locke. If these people really developed potential potions, if ordinary people became like Li Nancheng, the world would usher in an unprecedented disaster.


    However, in the eyes of these crazy scientists, this kind of disaster seems to be just a change in human development.


    Locke gently shook his head, full of regret said: "our research data is incomplete, although there are some progress, but has not been successful in the development of potential drugs, but as long as give me a few years, I will certainly be able to develop this kind of medicine that can change the human world!"


    Locke seems to have forgotten that he is just a prisoner now. His eyes show a crazy look, as if he is a scientist making a speech, while Xu Shaotang and Long Fei are just his audience.


    "How did Li Nan get the power of God''s forbidden zone?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "It''s a miracle! Yes, it''s a miracle Speaking of this problem, Locke''s face flashed with inexplicable excitement and said excitedly: "Li is a very strong willed person. Do you know that when I tested No. 4 potion, all the experimental bodies exploded and died. That day, Li was in a bad mood and said that he wanted to test this potion himself. If he could bear it, he would gain the power of God''s forbidden area. He wanted to take it If he doesn''t bear it, he will go to hell! To tell you the truth, even I don''t think there is any hope, but Li really took it. It''s really a miracle! "The more Locke said, the more excited he became. He had completely forgotten that he was a prisoner and began to dance with excitement. In his words, there was no lack of praise and even admiration for Li Nancheng.


    Hearing his words, even as the enemy, Long Fei and Xu Shaotang began to admire Li Nancheng.


    Li Nancheng dared to gamble with his own life in this experiment, which even had less than one ten thousandth chance of survival, and he won!


    "What will he look like after taking No.4 medicine?" Xu Shaotang asked with some worry.


    If Li Nancheng continues to be promoted like that, it will only take him a year or two, not to mention himself. I''m afraid that Xia Jiuli is not his opponent. With Li Nancheng''s character that flaws must be reported, I''m afraid that the Xu family and even the whole China will be avenged by Li Nancheng.


    "Although the fourth potion is not mature, it is enough to let Lee touch the power of God''s forbidden area!" Locke said: "when the power of God''s forbidden area is fully developed, Li may become the real God! But... "


    "But what?" Long Fei and Xu Shaotang asked at the same time.


    Locke said with a little regret: "the side effects of No. 4 medicine should be very big. Moreover, if Li forcibly borrows the power of God''s forbidden area, he may explode and die. Even if he doesn''t die, he may become a useless person. I hope Li doesn''t forcibly borrow the power of God''s forbidden area..."

 Chapter 399

    Finally heard a good news, Xu Shaotang heart slightly sent a breath.


    He probably knew that Li Nancheng turned into a ghost in the end, but he hurt dantai and himself with a very powerful move. I''m afraid he borrowed the power of God''s forbidden area. That is to say, Li Nancheng, who survived under the power of No.4 medicine, just touched the edge of God''s forbidden area and didn''t get the real power of God''s forbidden area.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for him to live after he forcibly borrowed the power of God''s forbidden area.


    As long as Li Nancheng has a hard time, Xu Shaotang will be happy, and his depression about the failure of capturing Li Nancheng has finally been relieved.


    "What organization is the hand of God?" Compared with the relieved Xu Shaotang, Long Fei is still nervous and asks, "what''s your plot?"


    This is what he is most concerned about, and what the upper class is most concerned about. If he doesn''t understand this, he will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Conspiracy?" Locke looked at Longfei suspiciously, then shook his head and said discontentedly: "how can you think we have a conspiracy? Do you know what we are doing now is for the future of mankind! "


    Look at Locke as if they were still wronged.


    "Pa!"


    Long Fei slapped the table in front of him and glared at Locke, who pretended to be wronged. He raised his voice and said, "don''t play tricks in front of me. What do you do for the future of mankind? Do you think I''m a fool? Tell me the truth, or I don''t mind letting you try my tricks! "


    With these words, Long Fei snatched the scalpel from Xu Shaotang''s hand and played with it. The threat on his face was very strong.


    Locke''s living experiments can be described as inhumane. If this is still for the benefit of mankind, I''m afraid those terrorists are angels who purify the human soul!


    Only when he was scared by Long Fei did Locke get out of his spiritual world, and then he remembered the fact that he was already a prisoner of others. The faded fear spread in his heart again.


    "I I really didn''t lie to you. " After thinking about his own situation, Locke no longer had that stubborn Madness on his face. He said submissively: "the hand of God is a scientific research organization. Everything we study is to change the world, really! Just like potential medicine, as long as we succeed in our research, human ability will be improved unprecedentedly, and even complete a new transformation! "


    Locke never felt that his research work was injurious. In his view, in order to achieve the greatest progress since the existence of mankind, there are always some people who need to sacrifice, which is glorious and sacred.


    And his scientific research projects are also sacred and great. Even if people don''t understand them now, when he successfully helps human beings complete the transformation, everyone will sincerely thank him, and his name will always be remembered by people.


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei are amused by Locke''s powerful reason. Under the banner of benefiting mankind, they are engaged in inhuman activities. Their reason is so high sounding. On the contrary, they have become obstacles to human progress.


    What absurd and ridiculous logic!


    Xu Shaotang looked at Locke coldly and said, "the progress of human beings is natural. It''s not that you rely on you lunatics to help us grow up like this!"


    Let''s not say whether they are really for the good of mankind as they say. Even if it is true, their way of pulling out seedlings to encourage others is not advisable at all. Moreover, the hand of God deliberately provoked the conflict between the military and Xia Jiuli. How could there be no conspiracy?


    Long Fei is also too lazy to tangle with Locke on this issue and continues to ask: "how many bases do you have? Tell me all the positions of the bases you know! "


    "I don''t know." Locke shook his head and said, "I came here with Li. Only Li knows the location of the base."


    "Oh, yes?" Long Fei''s eyes were empty and his face was obviously disbelieving.


    All of a sudden, Long Fei''s hand is like lightning. He presses Locke on the table. The scalpel suddenly cuts past Locke''s ear. When he spreads out his palm, half of his ear has already appeared in his hand.


    For the people in the dragon group, extorting a confession by torture is a normal way. They are not in the mood to play any reformatory education with the enemy.


    His action was so fast that when he cut off half of Locke''s ear, Locke didn''t feel any pain at all. He just looked at Long Fei with panic and even forgot to struggle.


    "Ah..."


    When Locke finally responded, there was a shrill scream in his mouth. Blood flowed down his ears and soon dyed his whole neck red.


    Long Fei left half of his ear on the ground, stepped on it and made it into a ball of mud. He looked at Locke and said faintly, "my patience is limited. If you don''t tell me honestly, I don''t mind letting you taste the real torture!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei with a smile. He knows that long Fei hates Locke as much as he does. Cutting off Locke''s half ear is really a small punishment.Locke fell to the ground in pain, covered his ears and kept screaming, "I really I don''t know. Li is the person in charge of the base. We are all Follow Follow him... "


    Hearing Locke''s intermittent reply, Long Fei frowns slightly and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Locke is not a strong willed man like Li Nancheng. He is just a crazy scientist. Although he has created unbearable pain for many people, his ability to bear the pain is obviously weak. After being cut off half an ear, he still insists that he does not know the location of other bases. It does not seem like he is lying.


    Xu Shaotang carefully observes Locke, who is lying on the ground constantly wailing. It seems that he is not lying, so he nods to Long Fei and signals him to let Locke go for a while.


    Anyway, they must be escorting Locke back home, and then they will give him to the top. As long as there is something in Locke''s mind, there must be a way for him to speak.


    "Somebody Long Fei opened the door and said to the wood standing at the door, "bandage him up. Before returning home, you must stay by his side 24 hours. You can''t let him die!"


    Wood nodded slightly, and there was no expression on his dull face. He walked over and dragged the screaming Locke out of the door.


    "This kid..." Looking at the figure of wood leaving, Long Fei shakes his head helplessly, but he doesn''t stop it.


    He was angry, but they were not? Let them torture Locke. Maybe they will feel bette

 Chapter 400

    They just tried Locke in the simplest way. After he was escorted back to China, there would be special people to try him.


    "How strong is Locke''s power of God''s forbidden zone?" Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang anxiously and asks.


    Thinking about the horror of Li Nancheng''s last move, Xu Shaotang shuddered and said in a deep voice: "let''s say that Li Nancheng forcibly borrowed the power of God''s forbidden area, maybe it was only a small part of the power, only one move would hurt the three of us..."


    Li Nancheng just touched the edge of God''s forbidden area. His last move was to borrow the power of God''s forbidden area. He should not have fully exerted the power beyond the scope of human beings. Even so, he failed the three of them.


    This kind of power is not terrible!


    The real power of God''s forbidden zone should be no less than the power of alchemy.


    Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, Long Fei couldn''t help smacking his tongue. He felt terrible and helpless for Locke''s madness. If we really let them develop this kind of medicine, we are afraid that the world will not be far from destruction.


    While the two were sighing, a member of the dragon team came to inform Tantai Jingming that her operation had been completed. Several ribs were broken in front of her chest, and the broken ribs pierced her internal organs. Although the operation had been completed, it should take some time to recover.


    "Come on, go and see her." Long Fei came back from his thoughts and patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder.


    Xu Shaotang nods and, under the leadership of the dragon team member, walks with Long Fei to the ward of dantai Jingming.


    Tantai Jingming is lying on the bed with a pale face. Although she was injected with anesthetics during the operation, due to the effect of innate Qi in the body of the congenital master, the effect of anesthetics on her body has passed, and she also wakes up from coma.


    "What about Li Nancheng?"


    This is the first sentence that Tantai Jingming asked when she saw them come in. Because of the pain, there are crystal beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Long Fei walked over, picked up the towel at the head of the bed to wipe off the sweat for her, and comforted her: "although Li Nancheng ran away, we caught another crucial person. You can rest assured."


    Xu Shaotang also said: "although Li Nancheng''s last move is very powerful, he should also be seriously injured. Yeshi has already chased him. Maybe there will be news in two days."


    Just like some of the forbidden skills of Huaxia, although they are powerful when used, they will suffer a strong attack after they are used. Li Nancheng forcibly uses the power of God''s forbidden area to defeat the three of them. As long as he is caught up by Yeshi, he will not survive.


    "Li Nancheng ran away after all..." Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face was full of regret. She took a look at Xu Shaotang and said to herself, "if you don''t save me, maybe you have caught Li Nancheng now..."


    Xu Shaotang is the most powerful of the three of them. Since Yeshi can still catch up with Li Nancheng after suffering a desperate attack, Xu Shaotang must have the strength to fight again. However, in order to save her, Xu Shaotang missed the opportunity to chase Li Nancheng. She takes the responsibility of Li Nancheng''s escape on her own.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it has nothing to do with you. If I can catch up with Li Nancheng, Yeshi can catch up with him. If Yeshi can''t catch up with him, I probably can''t catch up with him. The only difference is that if it falls into Yeshi''s hands, Li Nancheng will never survive. If it falls into my hands, he may live for a while longer, that''s all


    "You saved me again." Tantai Jingming quietly looks at Xu Shaotang, not knowing what she is thinking.


    "Yes." Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "so you have to wear Qipao twice in front of me..."


    There was a faint blush on the pale face of Tan Tai Jing Ming. She clenched her teeth and spat out a word: "roll!"


    Every time she just changed her attitude towards Xu Shaotang, the bastard could always say something to make her vomit blood. She really wanted to find a cheongsam to put on Xu Shaotang and let him appreciate it slowly!


    Tan Tai Jing Ming can quarrel with Xu Shaotang, which shows that he is not in any serious condition. Long Fei finally puts down his heart and says to her, "you should have a good rest here for a while, and let''s go back home when the injury is a little better."


    "I''d better leave for home as soon as possible." Tantai Jingming shook her head and said, "you said that we have captured a very important person. Let''s escort him back as soon as possible. After all, this place is abroad. If we stay here for more than one day, there will be more danger. We should return home as soon as possible to avoid long dreams."


    This time, she also saw the real strength of the hand of God. She believed that if there were more than ten or twenty soldiers like Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, the most important person would be saved.


    She didn''t want to put people at risk because of her injury.


    Hearing Tan Tai''s analysis, Long Fei nodded with approval. This time, even he went out in person, but Li Nancheng escaped temporarily. He could never let Locke be rescued again. Otherwise, what''s the reputation of long group?


    "Well, I''ll think about it. You should have a good rest first." Long Fei comforts Dan Tai and walks out of the ward with Xu Shaotang.Outside the ward, Long Fei and Xu Shaotang sit down on the hospital bench.


    "Well, I''ll escort Locke home first." Long Fei thought for a while, and a smile flashed on his face. He turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "dantai is seriously injured. It''s going to take a rest for a while. For her safety, please stay and protect her."


    "Me?" Xu Shaotang pointed to his nose in surprise, shook his head and said, "I don''t want to deal with dantai. You''d better stay. The big deal is that I and Mu Mu will escort Locke back to China. Don''t worry, I will hand Locke over to the Dragon general!"


    Are you kidding me? He and Tantai Jingming pinch each other when they meet. It''s very difficult for him to stay and protect Tantai Jingming. He''s not afraid of a fight between them.


    "Ha ha, don''t forget, I''m the leader of the dragon team." Long Fei said with a smile: "let me stay to protect the platform regardless of the task. When others know, they will say that I have no distinction between public and private. You should know how important the task is."


    "That can''t make me stay!" Xu Shaotang was extremely unhappy and said, "if you don''t let the wood stay, there should not be many people who are the opponents of wood in northern Myanmar. It''s more than enough for him to stay here!"


    "Come on, you really don''t think there''s anyone here who can threaten wood?" Long Fei turned his back and sighed: "if no one can threaten the wood, then how did the two team members who followed Dan Tai disappear?"

 Chapter 401

    Xu Shaotang finally reluctantly accepted this thankless task. Longfei is really not suitable to stay and protect dantai.


    As for wood, if there is no master in northern Myanmar, he is indeed a suitable candidate. However, it is not safe to ask him to protect dantai because there are two members of the dragon team who have disappeared for no reason.


    "You don''t seem to want to stay?"


    Tantai Jingming is lying on the hospital bed, looking at Xu Shaotang walking around in front of her. She really wants to kick Xu Shaotang out of her ward, so that he won''t get in the way of her eyes.


    Xu Shaotang nodded subconsciously at first, and then shook his head when he saw the slightly frowned brow of Tan Tai Jing Ming, and said, "I was thinking, why is there no news there at night ten? Did Li Nancheng escape again?"


    Although he really didn''t want to stay, what bothered him was not that he was against dantai day and night, but that he didn''t receive the news of killing Li Nancheng in Yeshi.


    Now two days have passed. If Yeshi killed Li Nancheng, he should have received the news from the killer organization. The longer the time goes on, the more likely Li Nancheng is to escape. Although Li Nancheng may be seriously injured, only when he sees Li Nancheng''s head can he be completely relieved.


    Tantai Jingming didn''t tangle in Xu Shaotang''s nodding and admitting that she didn''t want to stay. She didn''t see Li Nancheng''s head. She was also a little anxious. She frowned and said, "Li Nancheng is a man who has flaws and is cruel. If he doesn''t die this time, he will bring you a lot of trouble in the future."


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s precisely because of this that I have to find Li Nancheng. I have to live to see people and die to see corpses!"


    "What are you going to do if there is no news from there in a few days?" This time, instead of fighting with Xu Shaotang, dantai Jingming asks with some worry.


    Xu Shaotang looked helpless, shook his head with a bitter smile, and said, "I don''t know what to do. Even if Li Nancheng didn''t escape from northern Myanmar, it''s very difficult to find him in such a big place. If he has escaped, I''m afraid..."


    There''s no need to say the following. Once Li Nancheng escaped from northern Myanmar, it''s almost impossible to track him again.


    Two times in a row, he almost died in the hands of Xu Shaotang. I''m afraid Li Nancheng''s whereabouts will be more secret in the future. It''s even more difficult to get his whereabouts.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s worried look, Tantai Jingming had a kind of unbearable feeling in her heart. When he found out this, he immediately shook his head to get rid of the emotion in his mind and said: "if you are worried, you can go outside to check. You don''t need to stay here. Although I am seriously injured, I still have some self-protection ability."


    After two days of recuperation, Tantai Jingming''s injury has really improved a lot. The innate Qi in her body is constantly repairing her injured organs. Although she is still ill in bed, ordinary people can''t get close to her.


    "Check, where to check?" Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly: "it''s better to guard you here than to investigate without any clue. If anything happens to you, Longjiang and Longfei will work hard with me."


    He wanted to check, but he didn''t have any clue. He was just doing useless work.


    He has to take the lead between tracking down Li Nancheng and protecting Jingming in dantai. Obviously, in the current situation, protecting dantai may be more reliable.


    "Boom..."


    While they are talking, Xu Shaotang suddenly punches to the left wall of the ward where dantai Jingming is. The wall made of green bricks is hit by him with a hole the size of one person.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the quiet tea in Letan terrace and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that it''s right not to let the wood stay to protect you."


    There is a man buried under the collapsed green brick. At the moment, the man is dead. Xu Shaotang''s fist directly killed the man lying outside the wall.


    "Ninja?" Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming frown at the same time.


    The man buried in the green brick has the characteristics of a typical Islander. The ninja sword that was held in the hand of the dead man under the green brick even to his death shows his identity.


    "Baga! It''s found out. Get out of here An angry voice came.


    For the island people, Xu Shaotang has always preferred to kill the wrong people. No matter what the purpose of these ninjas hiding outside Jingming''s ward in Tantai, since they were met by Xu Shaotang, it is impossible for him to let these ninjas leave alive.


    Several ups and downs, Xu Shaotang has been stopped in front of the runaway ninja.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t go!" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the four ninjas, in his eyes, this is a person, is dead.


    The leader is Tian Ren, and the other three are di Ren. Seeing that Xu Shaotang is determined to take their lives, Tian Ren doesn''t run away any more. He waves his cold samurai sword to kill Xu Shaotang and says, "kill!"


    "To die!" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and went up against the blade of Tianren.


    For these island ninjas, Xu Shaotang never shows mercy. When he kills Tianren with one hand, his genuine Qi directly cuts one of them off, and the blood gushes out of his body, splashing the blood on his face.At this time, Tianren''s samurai sword has already arrived in front of Xu Shaotang. He doesn''t care at all. He dodges Tianren''s attack and kills one of them again.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only two ninjas left. His clean and merciless attack scared the rest of Tianren and Diren.


    The reason why Xu Shaotang didn''t kill Tianren was not that he couldn''t kill him, but that he had something to ask.


    "Well, it''s just the two of you." Xu Shaotang said to the two remaining ninjas.


    The remaining two ninjas looked at each other with a look of fear in their eyes, but they knew that Xu Shaotang would not let them go, so they had to kill Xu Shaotang.


    In the process of the fight between lightning and flint, the only remaining Di Ren went down to accompany his companion, and that Tian Ren had been torn off by Xu Shaotang.


    "Ah..." The God who lost an arm screamed bitterly.


    However, his scream did not arouse Xu Shaotang''s sympathy. Xu Shaotang walked like a leisurely walk in the past, but he could not escape his fate.


    When his only arm was cut off by his own samurai sword, Tianren had lost his desire to survive.

 Chapter 402

    It''s just that he can''t do it now even if he wants to die. Xu Shaotang has removed his jaw to prevent him from biting his tongue and committing suicide.


    Xu Shaotang simply bandaged the wound for Tianren to prevent him from dying due to excessive blood loss, and then came to the room of Tantai Jingming with the half dead Tianren.


    "Can you not be so disgusting?" Tan Tai Jing Ming frowns at Xu Shaotang who does not change his face and says.


    "Why, do you think I''m cruel to these rubbish?" Xu Shaotang gave her a faint smile and asked, "when did you become so kind?"


    As far as he knows, Tantai Jingming is not a good man or woman. The ninja who died in her hands is at least more than 100 people, right?


    Tantai Jingming shook her head and said, "I am a patient now. If you let me see this rubbish, it will affect my mood."


    Ha ha, this is the Tantai Jingming. She is really the girl who is extremely cruel to the enemy.


    "Well, if you don''t want to see it, I''ll drag him out for questioning." Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Jingming.


    "Now that they''ve all been dragged in, let''s interrogate them here!" Tantai Jingming said faintly, looking forward to it, as if she was interested in Xu Shaotang''s torture.


    Xu Shaotang speechless looked at this girl, that is, she, if change a person, estimate to see a day endure that pair of blood drenched miserable appearance already scared fainted, this girl''s body violence factor, really is born with.


    Since Tantai Jingming wants to see, Xu Shaotang is too lazy to avoid it. He directly kicks Tianren, who is constantly twitching in pain, and says, "come on, what do you want to do here?"


    When asking questions, Xu Shaotang squatted down and connected his mandible.


    As soon as the mandible was connected, Tianren immediately opened his mouth to bite his teeth. However, Xu Shaotang, who was quick in eyes and quick in hands, had caught his mandible one step ahead of him.


    "There should be poison in his teeth!" Tan Tai Jing Ming props up her body and reminds Xu Shaotang.


    She has been dealing with these ninjas all the year round. She knows how these people commit suicide. Many ninjas hide a poison in their teeth. If they are caught by the enemy, they will choose to bite the poison to commit suicide. This is better than being tortured.


    For this, Xu Shaotang is also very clear. He pinches open his mouth and holds his teeth at the same time.


    One, two


    Soon, all the teeth in Tianren''s mouth have been pulled out by him. When he pulled out the teeth for Tianren, Tianren kept trembling, and the shrill wailing in his mouth was creepy.


    However, the look on Xu Shaotang''s face did not change at all. He let go of Tianren''s bloody mouth, clapped his hands and said with a smile, "it''s much easier now. He''s not afraid of biting poison or tongue."


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is an extremely cruel thing, but Xu Shaotang does it without any psychological burden. Compared with the way these islanders treat the Chinese people, he is still too kind.


    Tantai Jingming quietly looks at Xu Shaotang''s action, without any sympathy for ninja on her face.


    She just became more and more curious, but she checked all the information about Xu Shaotang. Even though Xu Shaotang was a congenital master, he had never killed anyone before he was 24 years old. How could he have such a cruel means? These means, without countless bloody killing, can not be used so calmly!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know the doubts in Tantai Jingming''s heart. He just looked at Tianren''s face distorted by pain with a demonic smile and said, "don''t think about suicide in front of me. You''d better be honest. I''m always trustworthy. As long as you''re honest, I can give you a good time."


    "I I won''t die I can''t say You The devil The day endures to resist that pain to the marrow, intermittently says.


    "Ha ha, you have a lot of backbone!" Xu Shaotang smiles, moves his fingers down and grabs Tianren''s toes.


    "Creak Creak... "


    A gruesome voice came, and Xu Shaotang tore off his thumb.


    "Ah..." The so-called "ten fingers linked to one''s heart". In the face of such deep pain, Tianren screamed again and said, "devil I can''t be a ghost Let you go... "


    For a dying man''s threat, Xu Shaotang does not care, he just slightly disgusted, but also some regret.


    If he had known that the bone of God''s forbearance was so hard, he shouldn''t have broken his arm. In this way, he doesn''t have to break his toes any more. It''s obviously easier to accept pulling his fingers than pulling the toes of these rubbish.


    Even though Tantai Jingming executed a confession countless times, she was surprised by Xu Shaotang''s cruel means.


    In her heart, she became more curious about Xu Shaotang. This man sometimes looks like a ruffian, sometimes a modest gentleman, and sometimes a devil. How does this completely out of tune overlap with this man?


    "Come on, you''ll say it sooner or later. Why endure the pain?" Xu Shaotang sits down beside Tianren and persuades him with painstaking efforts.In the face of Xu Shaotang''s persuasion, Tianren''s eyes show extremely vicious eyes. If his eyes can kill people, he has already delayed Xu Shaotang thousands of times.


    However, even the severe pain still did not let him speak. As Xu Shaotang said, anyway, he has no chance to live. Instead, it is better to endure the pain and die. At least, he can retain his last dignity as the God''s forbearance.


    With this idea, the constantly wailing Tianren closed his mouth. Even if his face was distorted by the pain, he did not scream again. He just forced himself to endure the pain and let his sweat wet his clothes.


    "It''s got a lot of guts!" Xu Shaotang looked at Tianren admiringly and continued to torture him.


    When Tianren''s seventh toe was torn off by Xu Shaotang, he finally fainted because of severe pain and excessive bleeding. From the time when his second toe was torn off, until he fainted, he didn''t make a scream, just closed his bloody mouth and let out a dull hum.


    "He won''t say..." Tan Tai Jing Ming sighs as she looks at Tian Ren who has fainted.


    Xu Shaotang nodded. The mind of Tianren was extremely firm. Even if he tried all the torture he could think of, they could not get any useful information from Tianren.


    Xu Shaotang, unwilling to end his life, sighs in his heart that there are also strong people in the island country

 Chapter 403

    Although he killed all the five ninjas, Xu Shaotang was not happy. He didn''t get any information from the island ninjas.


    After throwing Tianren''s body out of Jingming''s ward, Xu Shaotang sits down in front of Jingming''s bed.


    "Are you disappointed?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked lightly.


    Xu Shaotang nods. He is really disappointed. It''s no coincidence that these ninjas appear here. He seizes the living, but he doesn''t get any information from the other side. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable.


    "I think you should be happy." Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile in her eyes.


    Xu Shaotang looked at her in doubt and asked, "why should I be happy? Why didn''t I find that I should have something to be happy about? "


    First, the arrest of Li Nancheng failed, and then he was forced to stay to protect Tantai Jingming. Now it''s hard to catch a potential useful Tianren, but he''s a tough guy. He really can''t figure out what he''s happy about.


    "You don''t understand because you are too stupid!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said impolitely.


    Xu Shaotang is about to retort, but finds that he doesn''t even have the heart to fight with Tantai Jingming. Depressed, he can only respond to Tantai''s sarcasm with silence.


    "You don''t believe that you are stupid." Tantai Jingming''s face showed a faint smile and said: "a God''s patience is such a hard bone. If we really catch Li Nancheng, with Li Nancheng''s willpower, will he say what he knows?"


    This is what he just figured out. He learned from Xu Shaotang that Li Nancheng''s great strength was due to taking No. 4 medicine developed by Locke. Li Nancheng could bear the pain with firm willpower. What are Xu Shaotang and Long Fei''s means of extorting a confession by torture?


    Not everyone is like Locke!


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang thinks quietly. Gradually, his depressed mood begins to fade away slowly.


    As Tan Tai said, Li Nancheng, a man with strong willpower, if he is determined not to give any explanation, I''m afraid no one can pry things out of his mouth, right? Although Li Nancheng is extremely hateful, his willpower is admirable.


    This is a very contradictory feeling, but let the depressed Xu Shaotang suddenly enlightened.


    "Dan Tai, I didn''t expect that you were quite understanding." Suddenly, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming make a joke.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so stupid." Tan Tai Jing Ming said without any compromise.


    Xu Shaotang was not angry. He said with a smile, "compared with you, I''m really stupid."


    Tantai Jingming is really smart, especially her ability to analyze problems, which is why both long Fei and long Jiang value her.


    "Do you know me well?" Tantai Jingming suddenly raised her head, looked at Xu Shaotang with great interest, and said: "since the first time I saw you, I thought you were very familiar with me, but you have never dealt with us before. You are even more familiar with dragon group than me, Xu Shaotang. Tell me, are you really Xu Shaotang? "


    He has analyzed Xu Shaotang''s identity countless times, but there has never been a suitable statement to convince her.


    Just now, when she saw Xu Shaotang extorting a confession from Tianren by torture, an idea that she never dared to think of flashed across her mind.


    But this is the only reason why Xu Shaotang suddenly changed from a dandy to what he is now.


    Xu Shaotang knows everything about the dragon group, which can be thought of as what the Dragon general told him. However, his unkindness can not be innate. It is a kind of deep-rooted coldness developed through innumerable hones.


    It was this that made her feel more and more reasonable about that ridiculous idea.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly burst. He knew that this girl had doubts about his identity, and she must have guessed something in her heart!


    "Everyone knows very well whether I am Xu Shaotang or not." Xu Shaotang forced down the waves in his heart and asked: "how can you have such a problem? It''s not like your style of taijingming? "


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "it''s incredible that you''ve been rising for more than a year. I can''t believe that you are the dandy you used to be."


    "Believe it or not, I''m Xu Shaotang." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    He really doesn''t want to talk about this problem with this girl. With her intelligence, he will get something out of his mouth sooner or later. His identity is a secret forever. He doesn''t let anyone know his true identity except him and Longjiang.


    He once thought about telling Lin Shuying his identity, but he was afraid that Lin Shuying would leave him after he knew his true identity. Instead of this, he might as well rot the secret in his heart forever.


    Tantai Jingming is really smart. Seeing the expression on Xu Shaotang''s face, she already knows that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to continue to talk about this issue. But what''s the matter? She has discovered Xu Shaotang''s huge secret, hasn''t she?"Show me your hand." Tan Tai Jing Ming said suddenly.


    Xu Shaotang looks at her inexplicably, what does this girl see his hand do?


    Even if Tantai Jingming has already guessed her identity, there is no need to confirm it by her hand. She is a rebirth of soul, and she is not going to have plastic surgery. There should be no trace of familiarity on her hand.


    In order to prove that he is not guilty, even if he has doubts, Xu Shaotang still extends his hand.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming grabs Xu Shaotang''s hand, lifts his sleeve, and looks at his arm carefully. There is a shrewd look in his drooping eyes.


    "Dan Tai, do you think my hands are very white?" Xu Shaotang deliberately interrupted: "envy? If you want me to tell you, don''t stay in the dragon group any more. If you train or perform tasks every day, your skin is not as good as me. "


    "Your hands are really white..." Tantai Jingming smiles.


    Suddenly, Tantai Jingming opens her mouth and bites Xu Shaotang''s white arm.


    His action is very sudden. Xu Shaotang never dreamed that this girl would make such an action.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t recover until his arm was bitten by her. He suddenly pulled his hand away from the mouth of Tantai Jingming and roared, "are you crazy? Do you have a rabies attack? "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming was angry because of Xu Shaotang''s roar. She just wiped the blood from her mouth and said faintly, "I''m taking revenge. What''s the matter? Do you have any opinions?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After that, Xu Shaotang was silent in his heart

 Chapter 404

    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, with a strong smile in her eyes: "do you want to kill me?"


    Murder? That''s a good idea.


    However, Xu Shaotang can only think about it in his heart. If he really wants to kill people, why should he save this girl. It''s just that this girl is too smart. She is really a smart woman!


    "What do I do to kill people?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be inexplicable and said, "I was bitten by you? What a big deal, I''ll be bitten by a dog! "


    Well, to be exact, I was bitten by a police dog! Even if this girl is a dog, she is a police dog.


    "It''s funny you look innocent." Tantai Jingming is not angry because of Xu Shaotang''s words. Anyway, she has determined the answer in her heart. As for whether Xu Shaotang admits it or not, what does it have to do with her?


    Looking at Tan Tai Jing Ming''s confident appearance, Xu Shaotang is extremely helpless. Once this girl finds something, she can''t change her opinion unless there is definite evidence to overturn it.


    Where on earth did this girl find her identity? Xu Shaotang still can''t figure it out. He doesn''t seem to show any obvious flaws in front of her, does he?


    Don''t think about it if you don''t understand. Xu Shaotang simply doesn''t want to think about it any more. Instead, he frowns and says, "you have the Kung Fu to chat with me here. Let''s analyze the reasons why these island ninjas come here."


    "I can''t think of it."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s answer is very simple. It''s so simple that Xu Shaotang almost wants to strangle this girl. She''s not smart when she should be smart, but she''s smart when she shouldn''t be.


    Originally, this matter was only related to the hand of God, but now it suddenly got involved with the people of the island country. What was already chaotic has become more complicated.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s expression that he wanted to get angry but couldn''t, Tantai Jingming began to smile again: "although I don''t know the purpose of these ninjas coming here, I think the two team members who came with me should have died in their hands. If you kill these ninjas, it''s revenge for them."


    Speaking of later, the smile on her face gradually faded away and changed into a look of regret. Yes, it''s just a pity, no sadness. In the process of carrying out the task, people in the dragon group often sacrifice, and they don''t have so much heart to be sad. Most of the new members of the Dragon Group will die within a year or two, which may have numbed them.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to think about it. When the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight." Xu Shaotang sighed a little, said: "I hope the people above can ask some useful things from Locke''s mouth."


    If there is no news from the other side at ten o''clock tonight, it is estimated that Li Nancheng has escaped again. Now he can only rely on Locke. Although he knows that this hope may turn into disappointment in the end, because Locke looks more like a crazy scientist. Maybe even Locke himself has been used by others. How much secret can he know about the hand of God?


    "I hope so." Tantai Jingming sighed and said, "maybe the hand of God will become the most powerful enemy of us and the whole world..."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Recently, he also felt that this mysterious and huge organization, the hand of God, is not only for scientific research.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and drives away the uneasy emotion in his head. He asks Jingming, "can you move now?"


    "Yes!" Tantai Jingming nodded, "why, do you want to go back to China?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I''m going out for a walk. Are you interested in going with me?"


    "Go out for a walk?" As soon as her eyes brightened, she was really tired of staying in this ward full of formalin flavor. It was a good choice to go out for a walk, so she nodded and said, "well, I really don''t want to stay in this room any more."


    "Do you get up by yourself or do I hold you?"


    "Go away!"


    Xu Shaotang is still driven out by Tantai Jingming for changing clothes. Standing outside some open hospitals, Xu Shaotang has to sigh that this girl really turns her face and doesn''t recognize others. In just two or three days, she has saved her twice, and she hasn''t given herself a good face.


    Soon, after changing clothes, Tantai Jingming appeared at the door of the hospital.


    A light plain dress makes her look less cold and fierce, and the appearance after the injury makes her feel more delicate than a woman should be.


    Xu Shaotang has to admit that the delicate Tantai Jingming after the injury is more lovely than the cold girl who always wears military uniform.


    "Dantai, since you are so smart, can you guess what I am thinking now?" Xu Shaotang looks up and down at Jingming, who is walking towards him. With a scanning eye in his eyes, he seems to be appreciating a work of art.


    Although she was injured, Tan Tai Jing Ming still snorted coldly and said, "put away the dirty thoughts in your mind, there''s a master who should look like that!"


    She doesn''t understand why Xu Shaotang, such an expert, doesn''t have the style of an expert, just like long Jiang or long Fei. Xu Shaotang is just like a market rascal.Of course, she does not deny that the bastard she knew before is also a complete hooligan!


    "Well, how can I be dirty?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m just thinking that if you were hurt a little more, maybe you would have married out now. Well, it''s just that you have dirty thoughts in your head, OK? Ha ha, Dan Tai, it''s true that people can''t judge their appearance. I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful... "


    "Shameless!" When she was bitten, her face turned red.


    She should have thought that this man would try to make fun of her.


    "Just know I''m shameless!" Xu Shaotang shrugged, did not put the words of Tantai Jingming in mind, continued to smile: "so, in the future, don''t provoke me, otherwise, I don''t mind doing more shameless things."


    When talking, Xu Shaotang looked at her hands and her buttocks, as if thinking about which side to hit.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s ill intentioned eyes, Tan Tai Jing Ming subconsciously covers her buttocks, stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely, and turns to walk to the street.


    "Ha ha..."


    Looking at the angry and helpless appearance of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang laughs heartlessly. She dares to brag in front of herself in the future!

 Chapter 405

    "You brought me here after running so far?" At the moment, dantai Jingming tends to be furious. She holds her fist and stretches it out. She is thinking about what will happen if she rushes up to beat Xu Shaotang.


    She thought that Xu Shaotang just took her out for a walk, but she didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang took her to Mengwa town.


    Come to Mengwa town even if, the key is, Xu Shaotang actually took her head into the red light district here!


    If she hadn''t considered that she was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, she would have rushed up to beat Xu Shaotang and beat his disgusting face into a pig''s head! I''ve seen shameless people. I''ve never seen such aboveboard and shameless people!


    Seeing that dantai Jingming was about to go crazy, Xu Shaotang finally said, "you don''t believe me. You see, you want to be crooked again, don''t you?"


    "Asshole!" Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face was changeable. She said angrily, "I think it''s wrong. You''re talking about it. What are you bringing me here for?"


    "Find someone!" Xu Shaotang extremely high sounding said.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming glared at him and sneered, "you are really looking for someone, but you should be looking for your little lover!"


    Which man didn''t come to the red light district to find someone? Said for a long time, not just for their own dirty dirty excuse?


    For a moment, Tantai Jingming has doubts about what she has just decided. Is this really the bastard who drags herself to be a wine pouring girl? Although that bastard is shameless, he is not shameless to the extent of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang knew what Tantai Jingming was thinking, but he didn''t explain it to her. He just said with a smile, "let''s go, you''ll know. What''s the use of guessing here?"


    "You want me to go with you to this kind of place?" Tantai Jingming was slightly trembling with anger and hummed coldly: "dream!"


    "If you don''t want to go, stay here." Since dantai didn''t want to go, he couldn''t be reluctant. After all, that place wasn''t really the place for dantai to go.


    "Hum, after all, you have exposed your purpose?" Tantai Jingming snorted coldly, leaning her head and said, "if you don''t let me go, I''ll go. I see what shady business you can do!"


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile. Can''t this girl think of him a little better? She''s going to go or not. Is she going or not?


    Lazy to quarrel with her here again, Xu Shaotang went to the deep alley.


    He really came here to look for people. He came to look for He Li and wanted to know if he Li had joined the hand of God. If so, he might have to let he bin, the only relative, spend the second half of his life in prison.


    They went to the shop in the deep alley. Before they entered, they attracted a group of yingyingyan.


    "Go away!" Xu Shaotang yelled angrily and scared the women around her back and forth.


    "Who dares to run wild in my territory?"


    Xu Shaotang''s angry voice just disappeared, and the same angry voice came from the room. Then, the yellow tooth came out of the room, followed by several big men behind him.


    As Xu Shaotang has now restored his original face, Huang Ya did not recognize him.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    At the time of Huang Ya''s appearance, Xu Shaotang had already rushed to Huang Ya. In the blink of an eye, he had already let the big men behind Huang Ya lie on the ground and couldn''t move. At the same time, he had already grasped Huang Ya''s neck.


    "Take me to see Holly!" Xu Shaotang had no extra words. He loosened Huang Ya''s neck and pushed him to the stairs.


    "Who are you?" Huang Ya looks at Xu Shaotang in horror. He holds the stairs with both hands and his legs are shaking.


    "I forgot so soon? Didn''t you try every means to bring me here the other day? " Xu Shaotang was not polite to him. He slapped him in the face again, making half of his face swollen. "Do you remember now?"


    "You You... " Huang Ya shivers and points to Xu Shaotang. A figure suddenly appears in his mind. Although Xu Shaotang''s face is different from that at that time, his voice and figure have not changed much. He finally knows why this person called directly.


    Xu Shaotang took a cold look at Huang Ya and said, "if you remember, take me to see he Li! I don''t want to waste time on you


    It doesn''t matter whether he kills Huang Ya or not. In northern Myanmar, there are too many people like Huang Ya. It''s important to find he Li.


    Huang Ya knows why Xu Shaotang came and who he is looking for, but he has his own way.


    "She She had been I left... " Huang Ya held the stairs tremblingly. If he lost the support of the stairs, he would not be able to stand normally now.


    "Left?" Xu Shaotang frowned, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and came to him in Huang Ya''s frightened eyes.


    With a click, Xu Shaotang broke Huang Ya''s arm. Regardless of Huang Ya''s scream, he said angrily, "do you think I''m so easy to cheat? Don''t play tricks in front of me. I''m too lazy to find her myself. It doesn''t mean I can''t find her without you! "This wooden building is not big at all. It''s not difficult to find he Li in this limited space. He just doesn''t bother to be searched.


    "I really didn''t cheat you..." Because of the severe pain, the sweat on Huang Ya''s face fell down and wailed: "she left the night before yesterday, and she left with a dying monster..."


    "A monster who wants to die but not live?" Xu Shaotang thought of a possibility in his mind. His cold eyes swept over Huang Ya''s face and asked, "what does that monster look like?"


    Swept by Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes, Huang Ya suddenly fell into the ice cellar and said: "I can''t see it. The monster''s face is covered with hair..."


    I don''t need to listen to the following words any more.


    Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly and roared in his heart: Li Nancheng!


    After kicking Huang Ya away, Xu Shaotang went upstairs to look for the whole wooden building, and found no trace of He Li.


    It seems that Huang Ya is telling the truth. Li Nancheng was rescued by He Li!


    At the beginning, he thought that he Li was only the lowest chess piece in the hand of God. He did not expect that he Li had some connection with Li Nancheng. In this way, he finally understood why he felt domesticated when he Li was injured.


    Holly, holly, it seems that you really want me to live up to your brother''s advice to me! Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.

 Chapter 406

    "Are you here to find Holly?" Tantai Jingming follows Xu Shaotang with a touch of tuohong on her face. It seems that she is somewhat embarrassed to misunderstand Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and sighed: "if I had known that, maybe I should have let he Li live and die..."


    He Li was saved by her kindness. Unexpectedly, she got involved with the hand of God and saved the person she hated the most.


    What''s more, Li Nancheng and he Li should have been in touch for a long time. He Li is responsible for catching the experimental body for Li Nancheng here, while Li Nancheng regards He Li as his confidant, otherwise he will not drag his seriously injured body here to ask for help from He Li.


    One''s own wrong thinking eventually led to a big mistake!


    Two people who also hate themselves to the bone get together, and maybe they will bring endless trouble to themselves in the future.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly wanted to slap himself in the face. Now he has created such a situation. Saving He Li should be the stupidest thing he has ever done in his life!


    "Where are we going now?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with a face of remorse and asks.


    "Find a quiet place to heal you first." Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly, and said, "you can rest assured these days. I''ll go around Mengwa town to have a look."


    "Do you want to find the trace of He Li and Li Nancheng?" There was a look of Enlightenment on the face of Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, his face full of dignified look, said: "He Li is a woman, dragging Li Nancheng seriously injured should not go far, they are likely to find a place to hide around Mengwa Town, I am not reconciled to not looking for it myself."


    The failure of capturing Li Nancheng again and again has made Xu Shaotang extremely angry. Now even if there is a chance to capture Li Nancheng, he is not willing to give up. What''s more, there''s a woman he''s determined to catch with Li Nancheng!


    "Have you ever thought that this is the border between northern Myanmar and India?" Tantai Jingming walks up to Xu Shaotang and analyzes: "they may have fled to India from the border. If you look around Mengwa Town, you may find nothing."


    "I know." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "if we can''t find any trace of them in Mengwa Town, we''ll take a detour to go back from India. At that time, your injury should be all right. Let''s trace it by the way."


    At present, there are only two directions: one is to track India, and the other is to track around Mengwa town. There may be nothing in both directions, but it is more conducive to Tantai Jingming''s recovery to track around Mengwa town.


    After all, the girl was seriously injured. He was sorry to let her drag her body to India to pursue her.


    "You..." Tantai Jingming raises her eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang quietly. For a long time, she says in a voice like a mosquito: "you have a heart..."


    Smart as she is, why don''t you know why Xu Shaotang chose this way.


    It suddenly occurred to her that the man was not as careless as he looked.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s injury has been basically unimpeded, as a congenital master, his recovery speed is naturally far faster than ordinary people.


    Xu Shaotang searched around Mengwa town for three days. He even gave the local gangs a large commission to mobilize their own forces to make a thorough investigation around Mengwa Town, but he and Li Nancheng were not found after all.


    In this way, it is almost certain that they have entered India.


    Although the direction is more clear, the chances of finding these two people are much smaller. India is a vast country, and they have been delayed for a long time. It is easy for Heli to take Li Nancheng to flee.


    Even if the hope is dim, Xu Shaotang is not willing to give up the pursuit and enters the territory of India with Tantai Jingming.


    "From which direction?" Tantai Jingming is sitting in the car, while Xu Shaotang is driving in the driver''s seat. This is a second-hand car they bought locally. It has nothing to do with good or bad. It''s OK to be able to take the place of others.


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang looks forward helplessly.


    The foggy scene in front of him can''t be seen too far, just like his situation at the moment. He can only watch one movie at a time, or just take a chance.


    "If you don''t know, shall we go on searching aimlessly?" Looking at the retreating trees outside the window, Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "you are too extreme. Sometimes you are heartless and don''t care about anything, but sometimes you take a thing too seriously."


    "Do I have one?" Xu Shaotang said with a self mocking smile: "maybe, Li Nancheng is extremely cunning. If he doesn''t die this time, he will try his best to avenge me. Even if he doesn''t threaten me, he will also threaten the people I care about."


    Sometimes, because there are obstacles in the heart, there are fears and worries, just like Xu Shaotang at the moment.


    "You don''t know where to go anyway. Why don''t you listen to me?" Tantai Jingming asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Xu Shaotang nodded.Tantai Jingming opened the map beside him and looked at it carefully. Then she raised her head and glanced at the worried Xu Shaotang. Pointing to a line on the map, she said, "let''s go along this line. It''s best to find their trace. If we can''t find them, we''ll come back from here."


    Holding the steering wheel, Xu Shaotang glanced over his head at the route that dantai pointed to. It was the main passage from India to China. As soon as he went out of India, he entered the defense area of song Anbang.


    "Not bad." Xu Shaotang nodded. Anyway, they all came here to try their luck. There was not much difference from that road.


    Just like the first time I was in Mengwa Town, if I was lucky, others would take the initiative to send me to the door. If I was not lucky, it was the same as the second time I was in Mengwa town. If I look there from the bottom to the sky, I can''t find any clues.


    From that route back home, even if they can''t find Li Nancheng''s clues, they can meet some acquaintances.


    In the past, song Anbang was only his father-in-law in name. Now that he has accepted song Yinuo, he has to remove the three words "in name". He has passed his defense area, and it''s hard to say without seeing them. Moreover, he hasn''t seen PI Yongchun for a long time, and he doesn''t know how those bastards are doing now.


    If he doesn''t find Li Nancheng''s clue, he won''t be in a good mood. At that time, he can just play with PI Yongchun and help himself adjust his mood.


    If PI Yongchun knew what Xu Shaotang thought at the moment, they would soon flee from Weixi military region.

 Chapter 407

    Ten days later, Xu Shaotang finally gave up tracking Li Nancheng and he Li. At this time, Tantai Jingming''s injury has completely recovered.


    Although the result is expected, Xu Shaotang is still slightly disappointed at the moment when he really gives up. Next time he has the chance to arrest Li Nancheng, he doesn''t know that he will have to wait until the age of monkey.


    The car has entered the border area of the two countries. Five or six kilometers ahead, it will enter the territory of China.


    "Dang Dang..."


    Just as the car was speeding along the road, a row of bullets suddenly hit the body of the car. With a "poof", the tires of the car were also exploded by the bullets. Xu Shaotang and Tan Tai Jingming jumped out of the window at the same time, rolled on the ground and dived into the bushes on both sides of the road.


    The out of control car bumped into a roadside guardrail and then made a huge explosion.


    "Three hundred meters to the front left!" Xu Shaotang almost instantly determined the location of the shooter, pointed forward, and said to Tantai Jingming in the Bush on the other side of the road.


    Tantai Jingming makes an "OK" gesture to Xu Shaotang. Her body suddenly jumps out of the Bush and moves quickly towards the enemy''s position.


    Xu Shaotang is not willing to lag behind. In the moment of Tantai Jingming, he also rushes out from the bushes.


    They arrive at the enemy''s hiding place almost at the same time. Just when Tantai Jingming is ready to give the enemy a fatal blow, Xu Shaotang has already rushed to the shooter one step ahead of him.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    Xu Shaotang kicked the five shooters to the ground and scolded the people lying on the ground: "Damn, you are so bold, don''t you dare to shoot me?"


    May also feel not Jieqi, Xu Shaotang can not help but live in a few people who kicked a few feet.


    The man lying on the ground desperately curls up his body into a ball, but he doesn''t dare to resist. He just looks at Xu Shaotang innocently.


    "Instructor, stop fighting." The mouse held his head and howled: "we didn''t know it was you. If we knew, how dare we shoot you..."


    "Oh, drillmaster, show mercy..."


    Several people are pitifully looking at Xu Shaotang, can only sigh that he is really a bad time, who is not good, how to provoke this evil star?


    After hearing these people''s names for Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming also curbs her murderous spirit. It''s obvious that these people are acquainted with Xu Shaotang. It''s just a misunderstanding.


    It''s only their bad luck that can be blamed. Xu Shaotang didn''t track Li Nancheng. It was when he was in a bad mood that they took the initiative to bump into the muzzle of the gun. If he didn''t clean them up, Xu Shaotang would feel sorry for himself.


    "Get out of here!" After a few violent meals, Xu Tang finally stopped beating people.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people did not dare to delay. They immediately got up from the ground and stood in a row in front of Xu Shaotang. They held their heads high and said to Xu Shaotang in unison: "good instructor!"


    "Good? What a fart Xu Shaotang stares at the five people standing in a row in front of him. He suppresses the impulse to beat them again and asks, "how did you come here?"


    It''s still within the territory of India. These bastards ran to other countries to attack the people passing by. Is it song Anbang''s fault again?


    "Report to instructor, let''s carry out the task!" Said the mouse, with his chest straight.


    Xu Shaotang kicked the mouse''s ass and scolded: "bullshit, I don''t know you are here to perform the task? I''m asking you what kind of mission you''re here to carry out and attack passing vehicles? Don''t talk about training with me


    The man next to the mouse was about to answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but the mouse quietly touched him with his elbow. The man understood and quickly closed his mouth.


    Although the mouse''s action is very hidden, it still doesn''t escape Xu Shaotang''s eyes. Xu Shaotang kicks the mouse to the ground again, points to his nose and scolds: "you bastard, dare to do these little actions in front of me, when I''m blind? Hurry up and say, "what are you doing here?"


    He was kicked to the ground by Xu Shaotang, but the mouse was not angry. He just grinned and said, "instructor, although you don''t have military status, you should know the confidentiality regulations, right? Don''t make it difficult for us. If you really want to know, just call the commander


    Secret order?


    Xu Shaotang glared at the mouse and said, "don''t talk to me about any secret regulations. I don''t want to call your commander! I can tell you that I''m in a bad mood now. Don''t run into the muzzle of the gun! Hurry to say, what''s the broken mission in the end! "


    The more the mouse doesn''t say anything, the more curious he is. He attacks the passing vehicles casually. What kind of bullshit mission is this?


    Facing Xu Shaotang who is about to be furious, the mouse makes eye contact with several other people, and finally decides to tell Xu Shaotang about his task. They know that if Xu Shaotang is not allowed to know their mission, they will spend the next month in bed.


    For the sake of their small body, they finally succumbed to Xu Shaotang''s "lewd power".The mouse got up from the ground, rubbed his butt and said with a smile: "instructor, eliminate the fire, I''ll tell you now, but you can''t tell others about our task, otherwise, our eagle team will all go to the military court..."


    When he said this, the mouse''s look began to become extremely solemn. His eyes intentionally or unintentionally glanced at dantai Jingming. His meaning was very clear. He told Xu Shaotang that he could, but he could not let dantai Jingming know.


    Xu Shaotang noticed the mouse''s eyes, slapped him on the head and said, "if you dare not let her know, do you believe that she will peel you alive as soon as I turn around? She''s not an outsider


    At the same time, Tantai Jingming also cast a cold look at the mouse, which means, do you dare to let me know!


    The mouse can''t help shivering all over when she is swept away by the cold and fierce eyes of Tan Tai Jing Ming. She quickly turns her eyes away.


    He thought in his heart, Xu Shaotang said that this woman is not an outsider, that is a wife? The people around the abnormal people are also abnormal. From the woman''s eyes, we can see that she is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Thinking of this, a thought suddenly flashed in the mouse''s mind.


    As far as he knows, isn''t Xu Shaotang engaged to the commander''s daughter? Now he''s mixed up with this woman again. Isn''t he afraid that the commander who protects the short guards will reward him with two missiles? However, the commander can''t reward him now.


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming don''t know what the mouse thinks, otherwise the mouse will really spend the next month in bed

 Chapter 408

    Although frightened by the cold and fierce eyes of Tantai Jingming, the mouse still insists on his own opinion and makes the appearance that Tantai Jingming will not say anything if she doesn''t leave.


    Seeing the mouse''s expression, Tan Tai Jing Ming was itching with hatred and rushed to the mouse with her fist.


    "Take it easy, dantai." Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed her, and at the same time, he glared at the mouse and said, "you bastard, I''ve really taken your courage! Do you know who she is? "


    "I don''t know!" The mouse''s neck stopped and whispered, "it''s not from our army anyway..."


    If he didn''t say this, it was OK. This immediately made dantai Jingming more angry. She threw away Xu Shaotang''s hand and rushed to the mouse.


    Just when Xu Shaotang thought that the mouse could not avoid a fat beating, dantai Jingming took out her ID card from her body, slapped it on the mouse''s hand with a "pa", and said angrily, "tell me, do I need to avoid it?"


    Mouse Lengleng Leng took over the certificate that Tantai Jingming patted on his hand. When he opened the certificate, he suddenly straightened his body, saluted Tantai Jingming with an incomparable standard military salute, and said in a loud voice: "Hello, chief!"


    Several other people saw the mouse''s attitude turned 180 degrees, and they all came to see what was written on the mouse''s certificate. But in the moment when they come, the mouse has closed his hand and respectfully handed it to Tantai Jingming.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming took back her certificate and snorted, "am I qualified to know your mission?"


    "Yes!" Said the mouse in a loud voice.


    Seeing that the violent girl of Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t beat the mouse for the first time, Xu Shaotang finally put down his heart and said to the mouse, "in this case, let''s talk about your task. I''d like to see what task makes you so secret!"


    He knew that if it was a normal task, the mouse would not hide it from himself. This time, he would have to threaten himself with force to be honest. It seems that this task is special.


    "In fact, our task this time is..." At this point, the mouse''s voice suddenly became smaller, and the look on his face began to look ugly. He faltered and said: "newspaper Revenge. "


    "What is it?" Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at the mouse and asked: "revenge, for whom?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, the mouse lowered his head and whispered, "commander."


    "Commander?" Xu Shaotang suddenly pulled out of his heart, grabbed the mouse''s collar, glared at the mouse''s cheek, and said angrily, "you tell me clearly, what''s the revenge for your commander? What happened to your commander? "


    The others also lowered their heads and seemed ashamed to see Xu Shaotang.


    The mouse dodged Xu Shaotang''s eyes. His eyes were slightly red, but he stubbornly refused to let his tears fall down. He said: "a week ago, the commander was attacked by the enemy''s artillery when he was inspecting the border defense line. Now his life and death are still uncertain..."


    "What Xu Shaotang''s voice abruptly raised eight degrees, slightly trembled and asked, "is that why you come here to make trouble?"


    The mouse shook his head and said, "we''re not here to make trouble, we''re here to perform the decapitation task! Now all the important members of the enemy are under the protection of heavy troops. We can''t find a chance to start. So we harass them within the enemy''s territory. As long as they divide their forces to pursue us, the captain can behead the enemy! "


    Under the mouse''s complaint, Xu Shaotang finally understood their plan.


    The four small teams of the Shenying team attack each other. Some people make trouble in the nearby cities, some intercept the enemy near the main roads, and PI Yongchun takes a team of people to lurk around the enemy barracks.


    When they got here, they divided the team of ten into two groups and scattered them around the two main roads to intercept. As long as the enemy did not send large-scale troops, they would harass them endlessly and vowed not to let a car or a person enter the enemy camp through the land road.


    In the past two days, they have destroyed several batches of enemy supplies. They hope that the annoying enemy will send troops to support them, so as to give PI Yongchun a chance to decapitate.


    After listening to the mouse''s story, Xu Shaotang''s face is black and blue. He faintly feels that someone is targeting song Anbang, and probably because of him.


    You know, as an important guard, song Anbang''s whereabouts are extremely secret, and the enemy can accurately find song Anbang''s position and launch artillery attack. If no one informs the enemy, he will not believe it!


    "Didn''t India give us a statement?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Speaking of this, the mouse and several other team members were indignant and said angrily: "of course, they gave me an explanation, but what they said was that the artillery mistakenly fired!"


    Hearing this statement, Xu Shaotang''s anger suddenly jumped up in his heart. How many artillery mistakenly fired? Can a sentence of artillery mistakenly fired completely shirk all the responsibility?


    "Give me your messenger!" Xu Shaotang pinched his fist and said to the mouse.


    The mouse looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. Out of his trust, although he doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang is going to do, he obediently hands his communicator to Xu Shaotang.Xu Shaotang took the messenger from the mouse, turned on the communication channel, suppressed his anger and said to the messenger, "I''m Xu Shaotang, PI Yongchun, report your current position!"


    "Instructor?" PI Yongchun''s confused voice came from the communicator.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang coldly said: "repeat the order, report your present position!"


    "Here comes the instructor?"


    "That''s great. I can finally avenge the commander!"


    When it was confirmed that the person speaking in the communicator was Xu Shaotang, a burst of cheers came from the communicator. They all knew that Xu Shaotang was song Anbang''s son-in-law. Now Song Anbang was attacked by enemy artillery, and his life and death were uncertain. How could Xu Shaotang, the son-in-law, give up!


    From Xu shaotan''s voice of suppressing anger, we can know that someone is going to have bad luck this time.


    "Report to instructor, I''m in the mountains three kilometers away from the enemy barracks. My position is 26.4 N and 94.3 e!" PI Yongchun''s excited voice came from the communicator.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang pinched the communicator and said, "don''t act rashly for the time being. I''ll come right away!"


    He really didn''t deal with song Anbang, but when he heard that song Anbang was attacked by the enemy''s artillery, he was very angry. If song Yinuo didn''t know that song Anbang was in good condition, he would faint immediately.

 Chapter 409

    Hearing what Xu Shaotang said to the communicator, Tantai Jingming pulls Xu Shaotang, who is ready to leave, and says, "what are you going to do? Do you know that you are likely to cause a military conflict between the two countries? "


    Xu Shaotang''s ability is clear to her. If Xu Shaotang comes out in person, most of the senior officers of the enemy will not survive!


    In this way, the whole Weixi region will fall into the doubt of war.


    Xu Shaotang shook off the arm of Tantai Jingming and roared angrily: "if others dare to attack our senior generals, do we want to be turtles? You can do this kind of thing, but I, Xu Shaotang, can''t do it! "


    "What can I do with Tantai Jingming?" By Xu Shaotang a roar, Tan Tai Jing Ming heart anger also followed rise, she is not polite to Xu Shaotang roar: "you think I am not angry? Do you think I want to avenge commander song? But this is not has the final say. It is a matter of great importance and we have not been rushed out of the order. Do you know the consequences of this? Is your head full of shit? "


    India is no bigger than those small countries. They also have strong military strength. Once the two countries go to war, it will be a disaster, and countless people will die in this disaster.


    Xu Tang is less likely to be the victim of the war. If there is no reply, the key is very clear.


    The mouse looks at the two people who are quarreling. Now he is full of admiration for Tantai Jingming. This is the first time he has seen someone who dares to talk to Xu Shaotang like this. Even if song Anbang talks to Xu Shaotang like this, he will be cut off by Xu Shaotang.


    After being roared by Jingming, Xu Shaotang finally calms down a little. He finds out the key point of the matter, and now he hasn''t given a clear reply to it.


    "What''s up there?" Xu Shaotang stops his steps and turns to the mouse.


    The mouse lowered his head and said in embarrassment: "the news of the commander''s accident is not known up to now..."


    "What?" Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at the mouse angrily at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang really has the heart to kill these bastards. They dare to hide such a big thing. Do they really think their heads are iron? No matter whether their decapitation is successful or not, if they do these things without knowing it, they will die in the end!


    These bastards!


    In the face of their aggressive eyes, the mouse said wrongly: "it''s the commissar who won''t let us disclose the news of the commander''s accident, and we have no way..."


    "Commissar?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed a murder.


    The mouse nodded and said, "the political commissar didn''t let us disclose the news. The captain was angry. After a big fight with the political commissar, he made this plan privately, saying that he would take his brothers'' lives to avenge the commander!"


    "Damn it Xu Shaotang was furious. The commissar dared to block such important news. What did he want to do and rebel?


    Tan Tai Jing Ming also felt that this matter was too strange, wondering: "what''s the purpose of his doing this?"


    Xu Shaotang is now too lazy to speculate about the political commissar''s mind. He directly takes out his mobile phone and dials Long Jiang''s phone.


    "Eh, you haven''t called me for a long time. What happened this time?" Long Jiang said with a smile on the phone, "I heard that you and Tantai are still abroad. Have you met any problems?"


    "Yes Repressing his anger, Xu Shaotang said, "Qi really has a problem!"


    "What''s the problem?" The Dragon general asked with great interest.


    "My father-in-law was attacked by the enemy when he was inspecting the border defense, and his life and death are still uncertain, but the political commissar here tightly blocked the news." Xu Shaotang clenched his fist and said coldly, "do you think I should take the political commissar back to the capital for you?"


    "You know?" Long Jiang''s laughter came from the other end of the phone. "Don''t tell me, you are in Weixi right now?"


    Huh? What''s going on?


    From Long Jiang''s tone, Xu Shaotang noticed something wrong. Long Jiang obviously knew the news that song Anbang was attacked. Why didn''t he take any action? According to Long Jiang''s temper, when this happens, he should be more angry than anyone else.


    "I''m at the border between the two countries, and I just got the news." Xu Shaotang began to calm down, full of doubt asked: "what medicine do you sell in gourd?"


    "How do you know the news?" the Dragon general asked? No, I''ve had people block the news


    Well


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a long time, it turned out that the Dragon general had instructed the political commissar to block the news. He suddenly realized that the Dragon general might be brewing something again.


    "Tell me first what you''re going to do." Xu Shaotang extremely depressed said: "do you know, for a moment, I was moved to kill the commissar here! I always thought he was behind the scenesLong Jiang was startled by Xu Shaotang''s words and quickly advised him to say, "don''t mess around, don''t disturb our plan, or you won''t be able to get away with it!"


    "No, what are your plans?" Xu Shaotang was extremely puzzled and said, "my father-in-law''s life and death are uncertain now. Don''t you want to avenge him at all? If you are afraid of causing war between the two countries, I will avenge him as song Anbang''s son-in-law! "


    What''s the matter? Song Anbang is also a commander of the military region. If they don''t know about it, it''s OK. Now that they know the news of song Anbang''s accident, they still have to bear it. How long do they want to bear it?


    Are they not afraid of chilling the hearts of the whole army?


    "I said, can you stop!" Long Jiang panted. It seemed that he was very angry by Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Xu Shaotang airway: "you let me stop, always tell me why? I always feel that the accident of song Anbang has something to do with me, probably because I have offended some people in the capital, and they dare not directly trouble me, so they attack song Anbang. If I can''t avenge song Anbang, I''m sorry! "


    He suspects many people, including Han, Wei, Zhao and Chu.


    "Vengeance, vengeance of a fart!" Long Jiang scolded on the phone: "Song Anbang has nothing wrong now. What''s your revenge for him? Hurry back to the capital, don''t make trouble for us over there

 Chapter 410

    Xu Shaotang holds the phone in his hands in a daze. What the hell is this? They are thinking of revenge for song Anbang. Song Anbang has nothing to do with it?


    What are these people trying to do? Isn''t that funny?


    Xu Shaotang walked away from the mice and estimated the distance they couldn''t hear. Then he put on a flattering face and asked with a smile: "brother, talk about it. What do you want to do? Who are you calculating? "


    Sometimes, he really convinced these old people and kept calculating all the time, but he didn''t know who would have bad luck this time.


    "Why don''t you kick me?" Long Jiang said with a smile: "if you want to know our plan, you can come back to Beijing to find me. I''ll tell you in person."


    This boy even dared to threaten him on the phone just now. Hum, he didn''t give him any color to see. He really thought he could be threatened by him.


    At this moment, the dragon on the other end of the phone showed a smile like an old urchin.


    "Hey hey, just now I had a bad attitude. Just tell me." Xu Shaotang "shameless" said to the phone.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Long Jiang couldn''t help but have goose bumps all over his body. He quickly moved his body and removed the goose bumps all over his body. Then he said to the phone again, "I said, if you want to know our plan, please go back to the capital. Don''t make trouble for us there! I can tell you that if you dare to destroy our plan, let alone the others, I will make you die! "


    Speaking of the back, long will change his kind tone and become extremely severe. Even through the phone, he can feel his determination.


    Xu Shaotang was startled by Longjiang''s unprecedented stern tone. Since he knew Longjiang for so long, he had never heard Longjiang speak to him so harshly. It seems that their plan must be of great importance.


    He believes that if he really dares to destroy their plan, the dragon will really let himself die!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t ask any more questions. He just asked Longjiang, "can I go to see my father-in-law?"


    "Why, I can''t believe what I said. I think we''re lying to you?" Long Jiang finally regained his friendly tone, but his tone was filled with discontent. It seems that he was very unhappy about Xu Shaotang''s suspicion of him.


    Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t believe you, but I have to see him with my own eyes. You don''t know that the Shenying troops of Weixi military region have come to India to make trouble. They are ready to disperse India''s forces to carry out decapitation. They are ready to avenge their commander. "


    "The eagles? Is that the special force you trained for song Anbang? " Dragon will light ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, if I hadn''t been persuaded by dantai, I would have gone with them to do decapitation."


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang began to appreciate Tantai Jingming. If she hadn''t persuaded herself in time and really fooled around with her own temperament, she would have been doomed to destroy the plan of these old men.


    In a sense, Tan Tai saved his life this time.


    "And beheading them. Believe it or not? Let them all go back to Weixi Military Area Command quickly Long Jiang patted the table in front of him and said angrily: "now I''ll give you a task. Let the bullshit team all quietly go back to Weixi military region, and all go to the confinement room to stay for me. If there is one less person to go back, I only want you to ask!"


    Long Jiang doesn''t give Xu Shaotang a chance to talk at all. He hangs up with a bang.


    Xu Shaotang Lengleng looked at his hands of the phone, for a long time, his face showed a helpless smile, how inexplicable and gave himself a task? The key is that I''m not a member of the dragon group at all. It''s also a matter to always force myself like this.


    Of course, he just complained a few words in his heart. What he should do still needs to be done, and he can''t give a discount. Long Jiang said, let them quietly roll back to Weixi military region, that is to say, do not want to let people know that they have been to India.


    With a very depressed mood, Xu Shaotang came to the mouse again.


    "Instructor, what does it say?" Mouse and his team members looked at Xu Shaotang with expectation. They knew that Xu Shaotang had just talked to a big man on the phone. They hoped that the top could approve their battle plan. With Xu Shaotang''s participation, they believed that everyone would revenge for the commander.


    "Come on, bring me the messenger!" Xu Shaotang is not angry and scolds at the mouse.


    It''s all these bastards who come here to carry out some kind of decapitation without knowing the situation. They also make themselves scolded by the Dragon general.


    After receiving the communicator from the mouse, Xu Shaotang said angrily to the communicator: "order, all the members of Shenying team move closer to the mouse''s position! Repeat the order


    If it had been before, PI Yongchun''s voice of repeating orders had already been heard in the communicator, but this time, PI Yongchun did not repeat the orders according to Xu Shaotang''s request. He just asked, "why?"Why? Because there''s nothing wrong with your commander. It''s a hole in the hell. If you jump in, you''ll die. I''m saving your life!


    Although Xu Shaotang wanted to say it, he didn''t say it. Since the news of song Anbang''s "accident" was strictly blocked, he certainly didn''t want to let too many people know, let alone let people know that song Anbang was safe at the moment.


    But he did not dare to say that he would not avenge song Anbang. Otherwise, these bastards who had already put their lives aside would probably refuse to join him. If they acted without authorization and lost their lives, they would have to destroy the above plan.


    "What, why?" Xu Shaotang raised his voice and cursed at the communicator: "Lao Tzu takes you to attack the enemy barracks, do you dare? If you don''t dare, say it earlier! "


    Now only in this way can we gather the members of the eagle team who are scattered all over the country.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the communication device burst open, and all the people cried out, vowing to let the enemy taste the taste of tit for tat.


    Listening to everyone''s cry on the phone, Xu Shaotang can''t help but be proud of song Anbang. What''s not satisfied with such a group of soldiers who are willing to fight for their lives but are determined to revenge for him?

 Chapter 411

    "Xu Shaotang, are you crazy?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming looks at him strangely.


    "I''m not crazy!" Xu Shaotang made a sad and indignant state and said, "I just want to return a tooth for a tooth and blood for blood! Let the enemy know that our Chinese soldiers are not easy to provoke! "


    Since it''s necessary to do enough to make a play, we''d better cheat these bastards from the eagle team first, otherwise he will have a lot of fun.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is determined to avenge song Anbang, dantai Jingming stomps her feet in anger, turns around and runs to the distance. It is estimated that she is going to report the situation to the above again.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about her either. Anyway, she will get the same order as herself. Let her go. I just don''t know how this girl will react when she knows that he is cheating her. Should she be very angry? Xu Shaotang thought in his heart.


    At his side, the five of them are very excited now. They squat down to check their equipment again and again, ready to meet a huge battle before.


    These people have become lunatics now. They have never thought about the possibility of winning such a huge battle. They are acting on their own anger and trust in Xu Shaotang.


    It''s just that they don''t know. All this is just an excuse for Xu Shaotang to cheat them.


    Xu Shaotang pondered in his heart how to explain to these people later, or directly stun them all and drag them back. When they knew that they were going to let them go back to the detention room of Weixi military region, they didn''t know what would happen.


    If one or two people are OK, more than 40 people in the whole Falcon team will be in trouble.


    More than ten minutes later, Tantai Jingming comes over from a distance, glares at Xu Shaotang with an angry face, and waves her fist to him provocatively. It seems that she is very unhappy about Xu Shaotang''s cheating on her!


    Xu Shaotang looked at the excited mice. They took a look at them, walked over to Jingming, and asked in a low voice, "how''s it going?"


    "Not much!" Tan Tai Jing Ming stares at him and kicks him, but Xu Shaotang keeps away.


    Xu Shaotang, who knows why he is wrong, smiles at Tantai Jingming and says innocently: "if I don''t cheat you, how can I cheat them back? You''d better help me think about how to get rid of these bastards. "


    "Think for yourself!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said: "anyway, it says let me listen to your order, I don''t know anything!"


    "Don''t be so unfeeling, dantai." Xu Shaotang leaned over and said with a smiley face: "since you are asked to listen to me, then we are grasshoppers on the same rope. If I can''t get those bastards back, I''m definitely unlucky. You''re not much better, are you?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming was not moved by Xu Shaotang. She just looked at him with a sneer and said, "didn''t you hear what I said? I don''t know anything


    "What do you mean?" Xu Shaotang had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He always felt that this sentence sounded awkward, like there was something in it, but he didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Ha ha, since you don''t understand, I''ll explain it to you." Looking at Xu Shaotang''s expression, Tantai Jingming suddenly felt a sense of revenge and hummed: "I don''t know anything, which means that I don''t know their mission, I don''t know anything about song Anbang, and I don''t know that you are going to take them back one by one! In other words, I''m not with you at all now. It''s your responsibility when something happens. It has nothing to do with me! Do you understand? "


    Hearing Tan Tai Jing Ming''s explanation, Xu Shaotang had ten million beasts running by in his heart.


    After making trouble for a long time, it''s his own fuckin ''thing?


    You don''t take a pit like this, do you?


    "No!" Xu Shaotang suddenly reacts and says with a smile to Jingming: "since you are asked to listen to my orders, I will order you to find a way to get those bastards back!"


    Hehe, this girl still plays this game with herself. Doesn''t she know what it means to "pull a chicken feather with an arrow"?


    Bah, what is "holding a chicken feather to command an arrow", I firmly carry out the above order, and I should be awarded a prize! Xu Shaotang thought of it in his heart.


    "Yes, they do want me to follow your orders." Tantai Jingming nodded, did not deny it, just looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said: "report to captain Xu, I''m stupid, I can''t think of a way."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This girl did it on purpose! Xu Shaotang instantly rises the impulse to hang this girl up and fight.


    Are you stupid? Impossible. If you are stupid, there are not many people in the world who dare to say that they are smart. The girl now knows that she has been forced to accept an extremely painful task and is deliberately blocking him.


    When they were staring at each other, the mouse suddenly called to Xu Shaotang in a low voice: "instructor, something''s wrong!"Hearing the mouse''s voice, Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming give up staring at each other, almost subconsciously lie on the ground, and quickly approach the mouse.


    On the road, two big trucks are driving fast, raising dust on the ground.


    When he saw the two trucks, Xu Shaotang was very happy. If he really wanted to sleep, someone would give him pillows. He already knew how to take these bastards back.


    "Mouse, stop those two trucks!" After Xu Shaotang gave the order, he suddenly thought of a problem and quickly added: "don''t hurt the tire!"


    "Why don''t you hurt the tire?" The mouse muttered, "anyway, we''re here to make trouble. Just kill them with people and cars."


    "Pa", Xu Shaotang slapped the mouse on the forehead and said, "you pig, are we so many people going to attack the enemy''s barracks after a long journey? Don''t you know how to save energy? "


    "Yes The mouse nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "the instructor is considerate! Don''t worry, I will cut off those two cars completely! "


    On one side, Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with disdain. This bastard wants to pull the members of the Shenying team back with his car. He also calls it "saving energy". It''s really shameless!


    In the face of Tan Tai Jing Ming''s scornful eyes, Xu Shaotang gives her a proud look.


    Anyway, now I have a way. It doesn''t matter whether I need this girl or not.

 Chapter 412

    The night is as thick as ink, enveloping the surrounding earth under the dark sky.


    Only two dazzling lights cut through the dark sky, making the dark earth more bright.


    A truck is driving slowly towards the border between the two countries. Tantai is holding the steering wheel in a quiet way. However, Xu Shaotang puts his feet on the windshield and sleeps his head on his hands. He looks relaxed.


    Tantai Jingming thinks that Xu Shaotang must have revenge on himself to let him drive, so he deliberately goes to the rough places on the road from time to time to prevent Xu Shaotang from sleeping soundly.


    "Take it easy, Dan Tai." Xu Shaotang closed his eyes and hummed, "if you drive into the ditch, you can help me find a car again!"


    "You just went into the ditch!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said without good spirit.


    Xu Shaotang put his right leg on his left leg, put on a more comfortable posture, and said with a smile: "anyway, you just drive leisurely, but there are still a car of people behind."


    In the truck compartment, the whole team members of the eagle are locked up in it. Now they are probably playing the game of superpowers.


    The members of the Shenying team were knocked unconscious by him and Tantai Jingming. He never thought about explaining anything to the team members. Anyway, his task is to send these 42 people into the confinement room one by one. It doesn''t matter whether they are sent in alive or in a coma, as long as they don''t destroy the plan above.


    "Thank you for being their instructor. How could you do this to them?" Dantai Jingming stares at the road ahead and despises Xu Shaotang with words.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with doing so. He looked mature and said with a smile to Tantai Jingming, "young man, you don''t understand. I''m saving them. They have to thank me when they wake up. You are still too young... "


    "Go away! You are too young! " Tantai Jingming snorted: "thank you? It would be nice if they didn''t work hard for you when they woke up! "


    "Whatever." Xu Shaotang did not care, said: "anyway, they are not my opponents, I am not afraid to find me desperately. What''s more, when they returned to Weixi military region, they were directly locked in the confinement room. They had no chance to fight with me! By the time they come out of the cell, I''ll be back in the capital. Ha ha


    Although he says so, Xu Shaotang knows that when these people wake up in the confinement room, they are expected to greet their ancestors for 18 generations. They will surely think that Xu Shaotang is greedy for life and afraid of death, so he knocked them unconscious and dragged them back.


    Well, whatever, just scold. Anyway, I can''t hear it.


    The car is getting closer to the border between the two countries, and you can see the checkpoint here.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang finally straightened himself, rolled down the window and said to Jingming, "I''ll go down and deal with the people at the checkpoint. You can just drive directly."


    Dan Tai Jing Ming white he one eye way: "so simple thing still use you to say?"


    For both of them, it''s really not difficult to attack such a checkpoint. The enemy soldiers who go down to deal with this checkpoint are the same.


    "Yes, you''re smart." Xu Shaotang''s stall hand says a word to Jingming, and at the same time, the whole person has jumped out of the window.


    "Stop for inspection!" Soldiers at the checkpoint pulled up their guns and leaned towards the truck.


    Tantai Jingming completely ignored it. She stepped on the accelerator to the end, and the car rushed to the exit of the checkpoint.


    "Someone''s attacking the checkpoint!" The soldiers at the checkpoint immediately yelled, "shoot and stop them!"


    The soldiers at the checkpoint who heard the sound were about to shoot. A shadow had already hit them. They didn''t even see what the shadow was, so they fell on the ground. In less than 30 seconds, more than a dozen soldiers at the checkpoint had all been reimbursed.


    "Bang dang..."


    Tantai Jingming drove the truck directly to break the bar, and the car quickly drove into China.


    Seeing a truck coming, the Chinese border soldiers immediately pointed their guns at the truck.


    But the next moment, they all collapsed to the ground, but they were much better than the soldiers at the opposite checkpoint. Xu Shaotang just knocked them unconscious. It is estimated that they will wake up in a short time.


    It took less than a minute from getting off Xu Shaotang to getting back on the bus.


    "Later, you will go to the political commissar of Weixi military region as a member of the dragon group." After getting on the bus, Xu Shaotang said to Tantai Jingming, "let''s shut them up quietly. We can''t let other people in the military region find out."


    Since long Jiang personally ordered the political commissar of Weixi military region to block the news, this political commissar must be trustworthy. In addition, song Anbang is definitely not convenient to show up now, and only this political commissar can let them lock the team members in the car into the confinement room without disturbing others.


    "Don''t you have the ability? Why don''t you find it yourself?" Dan Tai Jing Ming said unhappily.


    "Other people''s commissars are so big officials. How can I know which onion Xu Shaotang is?" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "if I have your identity, do I need you?"The political commissar must be someone who recognizes the dragon group, not Xu Shaotang. He has no identity. Why should he let the political commissar believe himself?


    Although Tantai Jingming wants to take the opportunity to bury Xu Shaotang for a few words, she still thinks about it. Even though she is dissatisfied with Xu Shaotang, she still knows the priorities. Even if she wants to fight with Xu Shaotang, it''s not the right time.


    "All right!" After all, dantai Jingming nods and agrees. Her identity of dragon group is much more useful than that of Xu Shaotang.


    "Yes, that''s a good boy." With a satisfied smile, Xu Shaotang reaches out and pats the head of Tantai Jingming.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s head deviated from Xu Shaotang''s claws and said angrily, "take your claws away!"


    "This child, I can''t help boasting..." Xu Shaotang angrily take back his hand, full of regret said.


    They fight and make trouble all the way, and the time soon passes. An hour later, they have appeared three miles outside the camp of Weixi military region. Tantai Jingming also stops the car and lets Xu Shaotang watch. He sneaks into Weixi military region to find the political commissar.


    More than 20 minutes later, the political commissar of Weixi military region rushed over with two people and drove the truck with forty-two brother eagle team members into the military region. With the political commissar''s personal follow-up, the car entered Weixi military region smoothly without any obstruction, and quickly drove to the confinement room under the direction of the political commissar.

 Chapter 413

    The commissar was relieved when he threw 42 people one by one into the fortified confinement. He was scared, but tired!


    These forty-two people were moved in by him and Tantai Jingming. Even the drivers and the guards at the gate of the confinement room were supported by him for a reason. If they were not tired, they were fake.


    "Thank you for bringing them back!" The breathless commissar gratefully grasped the hand of Tantai Jingming, "if these elite generals really die because of this, my life as a commissar will not be peaceful."


    He didn''t want to tell PI Yongchun the news that song Anbang was safe and sound, but he didn''t dare to disobey the order.


    He wanted to stop PI Yongchun, but they were all proud soldiers and loyal to song Anbang. They didn''t even care about their lives. How could they care about his orders?


    He frowned and pulled his hand away from the commissar''s, saluted him and said, "I''m just helping. If you want to thank me, thank the one under the car."


    "The one under the car?" The commissar looks at Jingming in doubt.


    Tantai Jingming walks to the truck, kicks the car body and says, "come out, I know you''re down there!"


    She knows that Xu Shaotang is very curious. If she wants to say that he won''t sneak in to see if song Anbang is really safe, she won''t believe it. The most simple and effective way for him to sneak in is to hide under the chassis of the truck.


    Xu Shaotang at the bottom of the car sighed a little. This girl is really so smart.


    When Xu Shaotang came out from the bottom of the car and stood in front of the political commissar, the political commissar habitually wanted to shout people. Dantai Jingming quickly covered his mouth and said, "don''t worry, he is absolutely reliable. It''s his credit that he can bring these people back this time."


    The identity of the dragon group really works. When Tantai Jingming says that, the political commissar finally puts down his heart and winks at Tantai Jingming, signaling her to let go of his mouth.


    When Tantai Jingming let go of his mouth, he immediately asked Xu Shaotang, "who are you?"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "Xu Shaotang?" The old commissar slapped his name on his head and said, "why do you know my son-in-law so well?"


    "Why, he often scolds me in front of you, doesn''t he?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "He''s boasting about you and scolding you?" The political commissar gave him a white look and said, "before, he told me that the eagle team was trained by him. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I believe it."


    Since Tantai Jingming has clearly told him that Xu Shaotang is responsible for bringing back the Shenying team, it can be judged that Xu Shaotang''s strength is far above the Shenying team, otherwise how can he bring them back?


    What''s more, how can people who can mix with the dragon group be simple people?


    Hearing what the political commissar said, Xu Shaotang was a little puzzled that song Anbang didn''t speak ill of himself? The sun is really coming out in the West.


    "Is he all right now?" Xu Shaotang asked the Commissar.


    When the political commissar knew who Xu Shaotang was, he looked around and made sure there was no one around him. Then he whispered with a smile, "what can he do? He''s fine now. He doesn''t care about anything. Except eating and sleeping every day, I almost envy his life!"


    He really envies song Anbang''s life now. Song Anbang can''t show his face. Now all the military and political affairs are on his shoulders. He now knows that it''s much more tiring to focus on military affairs than on ideological work.


    "Can I see him then?" Xu Shaotang asked tentatively.


    The commissar smiles and asks, "if I say no, will you leave our military region?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head firmly and said.


    "Then it''s over." The political commissar said with a smile: "since you all know that he is safe and sound, it''s not impossible for you to meet him, but you have to keep it secret for me, otherwise I can''t bear the investigation."


    "Did you know that I would go to my father-in-law?" Xu Shaotang winked at the commissar and asked with a smile.


    Commissar slightly a Leng, then wake up, said with a smile: "I don''t know, I didn''t see anything, I didn''t hear anything, so I don''t know anything."


    How can he not understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning when he has been in the officialdom for such a long time? This is to give him an innocent person who doesn''t know. Even if it is known that Xu Shaotang met song Anbang, he won''t do anything about himself. At most, he will reprimand him.


    Looking at these two people with fox like smile, Tantai Jingming secretly scolds Xu Shaotang for being shameless. Isn''t this the move he used to deal with Xu Shaotang earlier? Now he has learned it completely.


    After the two reached a consensus, the political commissar led them to a very hidden place in the military region.


    After taking them into the hidden building, the political commissar took them to walk through the building for a while, then pointed to an extremely hidden secret door and said, "old song is in it. You can go and see him. I seldom come to talk with him recently, so I guess he is bored."This building used to be the headquarters of Weixi military region. Later, due to the expansion of the military region, this small building was abandoned, and this secret room was the former headquarters. In the whole Weixi military region, only he and song Anbang knew the entrance of this secret command room.


    Xu Shaotang gave the political commissar a thumbs up and said, "you''ve done a really hidden job!"


    In such a hidden place, if he didn''t know it, he would not find song Anbang''s position even if he turned the whole Weixi military region upside down.


    "I can''t help it. There''s a dead order from above." The commissar said with a bitter smile.


    Not to mention Xu Shaotang, even now he doesn''t know what the top is trying to do. If it wasn''t for Long Jiang, he would think that the top wants to put song Anbang under house arrest.


    "Thank you for leading us. Go ahead and help yourself. Don''t get people''s attention." Xu Shaotang shook hands with the commissar gratefully.


    The commissar nodded, and his figure soon disappeared in the small building.


    When the political commissar left, Xu Shaotang asked Jingming of dantai, "dantai, do you want to go in together?"


    "Hypocrisy!" Tan Tai Jing Ming glared at him: "don''t you just want me to help you out? Just say it


    If Xu Shaotang really wanted to take her in, would he ask this question?


    "Ha ha, you are still smart!" Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly and presses the switch on the secret door at the same time.

 Chapter 414

    When the secret door opened that moment, a black muzzle has been aimed at Xu Shaotang.


    "Ha ha, your gift is really special..." Xu Shaotang looks at Song Anbang with black lines on his face.


    Song Anbang holds the gun in his hand and looks at Xu Shaotang who suddenly appears in front of him. He can''t imagine that it''s Xu Shaotang after he opens the door. How did this bastard come here?


    Did Monkey Sun change this asshole?


    Song Anbang opened his mouth, but found that he seemed to have lost the function of speaking.


    "Hey Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and shakes in front of song Anbang. Seeing that song Anbang still doesn''t have any reaction, he can''t help but wonder: "can''t it be a person who has been staying for a long time that has gone wrong?"


    "What the hell''s wrong with you!"


    For a long time, when Xu Shaotang is ready to wake song Anbang up, song Anbang finally begins to curse.


    When he saw Xu Shaotang''s slap in the air, song Anbang''s anger, which had been suppressed for a long time, broke out and sent the muzzle of the gun to Xu Shaotang''s forehead. He said angrily, "you bastard, do you dare to let your slap fall down?"


    Lawlessness! He even wanted to slap his father-in-law''s face. Isn''t this bastard afraid of thunder and lightning?!


    Seeing that song Anbang finally recovered, Xu Shaotang angrily took back his slap and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid of you? Why, are you surprised to see me? "


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang takes back his slap, song Anbang puts down his gun. At the same time, he presses the button next to him and the secret door closes again.


    "How do you know I''m here?" Song Anbang sits back on the sofa in his room and looks at Xu Shaotang curiously.


    This secret command room has complete facilities. The computer on the desk is still on. It shows the recent activities of the two armies at the border. On the other side of the table, there is a very detailed sand table marked with the geographical environment of Weixi region.


    Of course, these are not the most noticeable, the most remarkable is the floor of this room.


    The floor is full of all kinds of garbage, and there are several barrels of instant noodles that have not been eaten, which are scattered on the floor, making the whole room full of a strong rancid smell.


    "Why can''t I know you''re here?" Xu Shaotang asked song Anbang, pointed to the dirty ground and asked, "are these all your masterpieces?"


    "So what?" Song Anbang''s neck was blocked, and he said: "I''m suffocating in such a broken place every day. I''m almost sick. Don''t you let me vent?"


    He has been in this place for a whole week!


    At the beginning, he thought it was a holiday. He came here to enjoy the pure life with great joy, but after staying for a few days, he could not sit still. All day long, no one talked to him, let alone a human being. There was not even a mosquito in this bird place!


    He was not a person who could be alone for a long time. The longer he stayed here, the more angry he was. If he didn''t vent his anger, he might have been crazy!


    The rubbish on the ground is naturally a masterpiece left by him when he vented his anger. Anyway, he''s the only one here, and he doesn''t have to consider the feelings of other people. He can abuse it as he likes.


    "Yes, you are wronged. You are right. You are my uncle. What can I do to you?" Xu Shaotang shoves away the rubbish at his feet, walks to song Anbang and sits down on the sofa next to him.


    Although he was not used to the dirty and poor environment of the room, it was obviously impossible for him to clean song Anbang.


    Song Anbang moved his body to make room for Xu Shaotang, touched him with his elbow, and asked again, "you haven''t told me, how do you know I''m here?"


    "Is it rare?" Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "the commissar brought me here."


    "Political commissar?" Song Anbang''s voice rose abruptly, then shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. It''s a death order for us. No one is allowed to know that I''m safe. He can''t risk going to the military court to bring you here!"


    Although he was very happy about Xu Shaotang''s unexpected visit, song Anbang had a bad feeling in his heart. Did Xu Shaotang force the political commissar to bring him to find himself?


    Impossible. Even if Xu Shaotang wanted the life of the political commissar, he did not dare to disobey the orders of his superiors!


    Is there anything wrong with Weixi military region? Song Anbang''s heart suddenly burst. If so, it''s not difficult to explain how Xu Shaotang came here.


    Looking at Song Anbang''s changeable face, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt the idea of teasing him. The smile on his face suddenly converged, patted song Anbang on the shoulder and said, "since you can see it, I''m not hiding it from you. Weixi military region has really had a big event."


    "What''s the matter?" Song Anbang suddenly stood up and looked anxiously at Xu Shaotang.


    "Calm down first." Xu Shaotang pulled song Anbang down and sat down. He looked sad and said, "this is what happened. After knowing that you were attacked and your life and death are uncertain, PI Yongchun took the eagle team to the enemy side to execute the beheading operation to avenge you. They killed all the officers above the general level of the enemy. Now..."At this point, Xu Shaotang deliberately stopped and sighed.


    In fact, on his face, there was only a smile that he tried to suppress.


    "How is it now?" Song Anbang grabs Xu Shaotang eagerly, his eyes are covered with blood, and his eyeballs protrude.


    Xu Shaotang raised his head. Seeing his terrible appearance, he was shocked. He didn''t dare to make up any more stories. If song Anbang was rushed out, the Song family would have to fight with him.


    "Hey, hey..." With an ugly smile, Xu Shaotang distanced himself from Song Anbang and said, "in fact, I lied to you..."


    "You lied to me?" Song Anbang was slightly stunned, then sat down with a dispirited face and said, "don''t lie to me. I know they are either buried in the enemy barracks or sent to the military court. You don''t have to comfort me..."


    With that, song Anbang''s eyes began to turn red, and the tears in his eyes could no longer be controlled, rolling down his determined face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Song Anbang in a daze. Is his head jammed by the door? He has already said that he''s cheating him. He even insists that something has happened to the eagle team. This is not in accordance with his script

 Chapter 415

    "Old song..."


    Feeling that the situation was not right, Xu Shaotang leaned over again, pulled his arm hard and said, "I really lied to you. PI Yongchun, they really planned to do that. Even I almost went to kill the senior officers of the enemy to avenge you. Later, the people above told me that you were safe and sound, and asked me to get them all back. I just sent them back. If you don''t believe me, ask the political commissar. They are all in the confinement room now. "


    Xu Shaotang said the cause and effect of the matter in one breath. If he jokes with song Anbang again, it is estimated that something will really happen.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang tried his best to wipe away the tears on his face. He looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what you said is true?"


    "Really Xu Shaotang said seriously: "you also know that a big man has been secretly helping me. He told me your news. He was afraid that Pi Yongchun would disturb your plan there, so he asked me to bring them back by force."


    "You really didn''t lie to me?" Song Anbang asked again.


    In his opinion, PI Yongchun and his family are likely to do such a thing. Once PI Yongchun disrupts the plan of the upper class, no matter whether their decapitation is successful or not, they will die in the end.


    "Really Xu Shaotang nodded again and said with a guilty heart: "I''m not looking at you. It''s too boring. I''m going to tease you. I didn''t expect you..."


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, song Anbang angrily grabbed the gun thrown beside the sofa, stood up and roared with indignation: "Xu Shaotang, you son of a bitch!"


    "Bang!"


    Angry song Anbang pulls the trigger, but he hasn''t lost his mind. He doesn''t directly point his gun at Xu Shaotang, but just shoots at Xu Shaotang''s feet.


    Xu Shaotang is frightened by song Anbang, who is angry. It seems that he has really played a big game this time, and he has really shot song Anbang.


    "Old song!" Xu Shaotang quickly came forward to hold him, and said with a smile: "xiaoxiaohuo, I said at the beginning that you lied to you. You have to drill into the ox horn point yourself. Isn''t that strange? Let''s get rid of the fire. Don''t be angry. Something''s wrong... "


    "Fart!" Song Anbang slapped his gun on the table, reached out to unbutton his coat, and stared at Xu Shaotang angrily, "if you don''t talk nonsense in the beginning, will I go to the top of my head? You bastard, you are on purpose. You want to see my joke


    Xu Shaotang tried his best to suppress a smile and said solemnly, "no, how dare I see your jokes? I''m just trying to activate the atmosphere. Right, activate the atmosphere..."


    He didn''t expect that song Anbang''s reaction would be so fierce. If he knew, he would not play such a joke with song Anbang.


    Thinking about it, song Anbang must be extremely depressed and depressed when he stays in this room where even mosquitoes can''t fly in. He suddenly hears Xu Shaotang''s lies and doesn''t think much about it. He almost subconsciously believes that Xu Shaotang is telling the truth.


    Even if Xu Shaotang later admitted that he had lied to him, under the preconceived idea, he thought Xu Shaotang was lying to comfort himself.


    "Xu Shaotang, I tell you!" Song Anbang stares at Xu Shaotang. His fists are almost out of water. He says: "if you tell me what happened just now, I will make you restless from now on."


    For him, this is a very humiliating thing. If we let others know, where will his face go?


    Xu Shaotang quickly put up three fingers and said, "I swear, I will never tell you what happened just now!"


    "What if I did?" Song Anbang snorted.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is a horizontal, clench teeth way: "if said, let me next half of life can''t pedestrian way!"


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, this is the most poisonous oath for a man. Should song Anbang be satisfied?


    "Fart!" Song Anbang was extremely unhappy and said, "if you can''t be humane, do you let Laozi''s daughter live and be widowed? Another one! "


    Well, sure enough, song Anbang, who is still a crazy girl, is still thinking about his daughter at this time.


    "If I do, I''ll die? Now you should be satisfied? " Xu Shaotang depressed said.


    "Go away!" Song Anbang said: "you are dead, you let Enoch accompany you to die for love? If you want to die, get out of the way and don''t involve my daughter! "


    "Paralyzed me?"


    "You want Enoch to give you shit and urine?"


    ¡­¡­


    He made several poison vows in a row, but they were all denied by song Anbang, who became a fool of his beloved daughter. Xu Shaotang couldn''t find any poison vows. He looked at Song Anbang speechless and said, "if you don''t say one, I can''t think of it."


    Song Anbang looked down and thought for a while, and found that no matter what poison oath it was, as long as it came true, it would affect his daughter. He could not think of a suitable poison oath.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to listen to your stupid oath!" Song Anbang said, "Lao Tzu is still saying that. If you dare to tell me what happened just now, I will make you restless from now on.""Don''t worry, I will rot it in my stomach!" Xu Shaotang patted his chest and assured.


    With Xu Shaotang''s assurance, song Anbang''s anger finally calmed slightly, but his chest still fluctuated violently. It seemed that he was still sulking.


    Xu Shaotang did not want to tangle with song Anbang on this matter any more. He digged off the topic and said, "do you know what they want to do up there? Let you pretend that your life and death are uncertain, and even say that the news has been completely blocked. What are their plans at the bottom? "


    He thought about the answer to this question for a long time. He could think of some, but he still couldn''t understand some.


    He knew that song Anbang was deliberately made to pretend that his life and death were uncertain, mostly because he had some ideas about the disputed territory on the border between the two countries.


    However, he didn''t understand that if the above really thought about it, why should we block the news and let everyone know that the enemy launched artillery attacks on senior Chinese officers? Isn''t this the best excuse for launching a war, and the Chinese people will certainly support it.


    He really couldn''t understand why the above authorities blocked the news. Didn''t they want to recover the disputed territory? It''s impossible. As the main battle faction, the Dragon generals have personally ordered to block the news. It must be in the next bigger game!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled expression, song Anbang hummed, "aren''t you capable? Don''t you know somebody? If you have the ability to ask them! "


    Xu Shaotang chokes so much that he can''t speak. When he goes back to the capital to ask Long Jiang, he can get the answer. But isn''t he curious? Do you want to know what the next game is

 Chapter 416

    "Lao song, I don''t think you know that, do you?" Xu Shaotang raised his head and laughed at Song Anbang.


    Song Anbang "ha ha" a smile, said: "don''t play with Laozi, Laozi don''t eat you this set!"


    How can he not understand Xu Shaotang''s plan? He just wants to urge him to say the above plan. If Xu Shaotang wants to know, he just doesn''t tell him. This bastard dares to make fun of himself in the future!


    "Hey, hey, you''ve become smart." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you don''t say it, I''ll go back to the capital and ask again."


    Since Song Anbang was determined not to tell him, it was useless for him to ask again. Anyway, sooner or later, he would know that it was just a day or two in the evening.


    Moreover, since there is a big game on the table, even if song Anbang knows it, most of them dare not say it. After all, the plan is highly confidential. Let alone Xu Shaotang, they didn''t even tell the deputy commander of Weixi military area. It can be seen that the plan is highly confidential.


    Divulging military secrets means going to a military court. Even the Song family can''t protect him.


    "Then go back to the capital and ask again." Song Anbang snorted: "I also want to know the level of the big man above you, and see if he is qualified to know the plan!"


    "We''ll see." Xu Shaotang does not care said.


    Unable to ask anything from Song Anbang, Xu Shaotang also stood up and planned to go back to the capital as soon as possible to ask Longjiang.


    As soon as he got up, song Anbang grabbed him and said, "I''ve managed to catch a living man. How much do you want to go without me for a good drink? There is no door


    He really has enough time in a bird place. He talks to himself all day when he is bored. Sometimes he imagines that he is here to command the troops outside to kill the enemy bravely. But when he wakes up from his fantasy, the endless loneliness will soon engulf him.


    It''s not easy to see a living man, and he''s still his son-in-law. Of course, he can''t just let him go.


    He even thought about whether to let Xu Shaotang stay with him and let Xu Shaotang go when he can go out from this place.


    Although Xu Shaotang always makes him angry, it has to be said that fighting with Xu Shaotang is also a good pastime, at least much better than being alone here.


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile. He also knows song Anbang''s loneliness, so he can only sit down and say with a smile, "well, anyway, we haven''t drunk together for a long time. I''ll have a good drink with you today. It happens that you don''t have to worry about those things in the army. You can get drunk and have a good sleep."


    "Good! Let''s have a drink today Song Anbang patted the table, "you wait, I''ll get some wine and dishes!"


    A minute later, song Anbang came out with a box of wine and food.


    In fact, it''s just a few packets of peanuts and some canned beef. In this place, it''s impossible to make a fire to cook. If you can have these things, you should be satisfied with them.


    Song Anbang took out two bottles of wine from the box and put them on the table. He didn''t even take the wine cup. It seems that he was going to blow the bottle with Xu Shaotang.


    After arranging the food and wine, Xu Shaotang opens the wine in front of him.


    "Come on, let''s go first!" Song Anbang raised the bottle in his hand.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang also raised his bottle of wine.


    The two wine bottles collided and made a crisp sound.


    After a mouthful of wine, song Anbang peeled two peanuts and put them into his mouth. He chewed peanuts and asked Xu Shaotang, "is Enoch OK recently?"


    "Well, it''s OK, just a little busy. She was busy when I called her several times before." Xu Shaotang said.


    "On the phone?" Song Anbang was stunned, "haven''t you been in Beijing recently?"


    "Well, I went to northern Myanmar, and then I went to India, where I met the eagles." Said here, Xu Shaotang face a burst of smile, "you don''t know, my car was shot by a mouse, if I had not a little ability, I would have become the most depressed person in the world."


    Also, if you are killed by someone trained by yourself, and in the case of oolong, it''s really a way of suffocating.


    "Then they are lucky." Thinking about the consequences of Xu Shaotang''s not meeting with the mice, song Anbang''s back ridge was cold, and he asked, "what are you doing in northern Myanmar and India?"


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang was angry and said angrily: "I got the news that Li Nancheng appeared in northern Myanmar, so I went there to arrest Li Nancheng. I didn''t expect that he was finally allowed to run away. Later, I tracked him all the way to India, and I didn''t find any trace of him."


    "It seems that Li Nancheng is a bit tricky." Song Anbang sipped the wine and sighed.


    He also knows that Li Nancheng and the mysterious hand of God are inextricably linked. He hates Li Nancheng''s inhuman deeds to those children and young people. It is estimated that a Chinese would like to tear Li Nancheng to pieces!It''s amazing to be a man for Li Nancheng''s sake!


    After talking about Li Nancheng for a while, their topic comes back to song Yinuo.


    Song Anbang poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth, reached out to wipe the wine stains from the corners of his mouth, and said, "you boy, don''t run around all day if you have nothing to do. If you have time to accompany Enoch more, her mother left early, and I, a father, seldom accompany her. In fact, she is very lonely."


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "I also want to accompany them more, but sometimes I can''t help myself. You may not know many things. Although I have nothing to do all day, I have a lot of trouble, alas..."


    He really has too many troubles. Mu Tiance, Xia Jiuli, Li Nancheng, Chu Linfeng


    Almost everyone is a difficult character to deal with. Sometimes, even he can''t understand himself. He is not very public. How can he stand in opposition to so many people?


    What''s more, he can''t find too many people to share these things. The only thing he can share is the Dragon general. But he can''t disturb the purity of the Dragon general every day. He can only rot these troubles in his own stomach.


    "Well, I know!" Song Anbang nodded heavily and said: "from the second time I saw you, I knew you were a person who did great things. But I want to remind you that no matter what great things are, they are not as important as the people I love most. I think I should have the most say in this."


    He also wanted to make an earth shaking career, so he ignored his wife. When he woke up, the person he loved was gone, leaving him endless regret and regret.


    That night, they drank a lot, until song Anbang completely unconscious, Xu Shaotang helped him to bed and lay down for him, and then he left the secret command room.

 Chapter 417

    Coming out of the secret command, I was just looking at Jingming''s knife like eyes.


    The sound insulation effect of the secret command room is excellent. Even if song Anbang shoots inside, people outside can''t hear any sound. The reason why dantai Jingming is angry is that she smells the wine on Xu Shaotang.


    She really wants to kick Xu Shaotang to death. This bastard lets himself watch the wind outside, but he drinks with song Anbang inside!


    Is there anyone worse than Xu Shaotang?


    Xu Shaotang was embarrassed by her knife like eyes and said with a grin, "don''t be angry, dantai. I can''t help it? My father-in-law insisted that I drink with him. I don''t want to


    "Drink to death!" Tan Tai Jing Ming glares at Xu Shaotang and turns to walk outside.


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang quickly followed up and said to the angry Tantai Jingming, "let''s go to see the eagles first and then go back."


    Now it''s dawn. It''s estimated that Pi Yongchun and his family should wake up. He wants to see the mood of those people. In other words, he just wants to eavesdrop on how they scold him. His mobile phone has been taken out and ready for recording.


    In the future, if you want to deal with these bastards, this is the evidence!


    "Go, go yourself!" Tan Tai Jing Ming continues to walk outside without looking back. At the same time, she speeds up her pace and wants to distance herself from Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly shakes his head, this girl this temper is really too big, is not let him drink outside for a few hours cool wind, commit such? As a general of the dragon group, he didn''t even have this kind of demeanor!


    It''s just that he doesn''t think about it. If he and Tantai Jingming change places, he will probably have begun to smoke Tantai''s ass.


    Since Tan Tai Jing Ming doesn''t want to go there, he has no choice but to walk alone to the direction of the confinement room.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t disturb the guards outside the confinement room, but quietly approached the confinement room to see how these bastards would bury him.


    "Xu Shaotang, you son of a bitch!"


    As soon as he got close to the cell, Xu Shaotang heard a roar, which should be from PI Yongchun. He even felt that the wall of the cell vibrated slightly, which should have been attacked by PI Yongchun''s fury.


    "Captain, I''m to blame. I shouldn''t trust Xu Shaotang, a son of a bitch The mouse squatted in the dark corner, clutching his hair. With a look of frustration and boundless anger, he hit the steel wall of the confinement room with his head, making a "thump" sound.


    PI Yongchun kicked hard on the wall and said regretfully, "it''s not your fault. None of us thought that Xu Shaotang was such a man. Thanks to him being the commander''s son-in-law, Miss Song was really blind. She even took a fancy to such a jerk!"


    "Captain, do you think Xu Shaotang is also a member of the dragon group?" Zhou Hu frowned and said, "the mouse said that the woman with Xu Shaotang is a member of the dragon group. I think Xu Shaotang is probably also a member of the dragon group. It''s because he knows that we are going to assassinate the key members of the enemy, so he comes to catch us!"


    Hearing Zhou Hu''s analysis, PI Yongchun pondered for a while and nodded slightly: "it''s not that there is no such possibility!"


    Xu Shaotang''s skills fully meet the requirements of the dragon group, and he may have been a member of the dragon group when he trained them.


    "What shall we do now?" The mouse seemed to have lost his strength and sat in the corner with no light in his eyes.


    It''s impossible for them to escape from this cell. It''s a complete conspiracy for them to be arrested and put into the cell. They don''t know when they will be able to get out of this cell, or even whether they can get out of it.


    PI Yongchun walked over and sat down next to the mouse sitting on the ground. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "wait a minute. Let''s see what happens to us."


    Acting against orders, and still carrying out the task of assassinating the enemy''s key personnel, this alone will be enough to send them to the military court. It''s good that they can survive. As for their uniform, they can''t be protected.


    Zhou Hu held his fist tightly and smashed it on the wall. Even if his hand had been broken, he didn''t feel any pain. He gritted his teeth and said, "as long as we don''t die, we must revenge for the commander, even if we take this life!"


    "Yes The expression on PI Yongchun''s face is incomparably firm, nodding: "we not only want to avenge for the commander, but also want to find a way to let Miss Song see the true face of Xu Shaotang. The commander loves Miss song most in his life. We can''t let Miss Song be buried in the hands of Xu Shaotang, a hypocrite!"


    Outside the confinement, Xu Shaotang''s face turned blue and red. These bastards have really scolded themselves to the core, even the "hypocrites" have said it!


    Now he has made up his mind that no matter how busy he is, he will come to clean up these bastards himself when they come out of the cell!


    After scolding Xu Shaotang for a while, everyone was suddenly silent again. I don''t know who gave a heavy sigh and said, "I don''t know what happened to the commander now..."As soon as the sigh came out, people''s hearts seemed to be pressed by a big stone, and the heavy feeling almost choked them.


    "Don''t worry, commander Ji has his own way!" PI Yongchun was comforting the team members and himself. Wu Zi said: "the commander has never done anything bad in his life. Yama won''t accept him easily. If you want to accept him, you should accept Xu Shaotang''s life first!"


    "Yes The mouse nodded his head heavily and cursed: "Xu Shaotang, this bastard, must die hard!"


    As the mouse''s voice fell, the whole team members in the confinement room began to curse Xu Shaotang with the most vicious language. Looking at them one by one, they seemed to have a deep hatred for Xu Shaotang''s injustice. They wanted to eat his meat and drink his blood raw.


    Xu Shaotang has already turned on his mobile phone for recording. This is the evidence for him to clean up these bastards in the future. At that time, we must let these bastards know why the flowers are so red!


    With the extremely strong resentment for all the members of the Shenying team, Xu Shaotang tidies up his mood and finds a quiet tea waiting for him outside.


    "How''s it going?" Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s face was blue and purple, Tantai Jingming''s unhappiness suddenly disappeared. She asked with a smile, "is it comfortable to be scolded?"


    "Comfortable!" Xu Shaotang squeezed a very ugly smile from his face, looked back at the direction of the confinement room, and hummed: "it''s more comfortable to pick them up!"

 Chapter 418

    Because Weixi military region is in a special period, the political commissar did not arrange a plane to send them back, so they had to fly back to the capital by themselves.


    When he arrived in the capital, it was already more than three o''clock in the afternoon. Xu Shaotang almost had no rest, and immediately rushed to the dragon group.


    With the acquaintance of dantai Jingming leading the way, Xu Shaotang entered the dragon group without any obstruction this time.


    As soon as dantai returns to the dragon group, he is called by Long Fei. However, Xu Shaotang goes to find long Jiang and can''t wait to know the plan above.


    Long Jiang was not surprised by Xu Shaotang''s appearance. He just didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would come back so soon. He thought he would stay with song Anbang for a few more days in Weixi military region.


    When the eagles were captured, he had already got the news from the political commissar of Weixi military region. With his wisdom, he naturally guessed that Xu Shaotang would try his best to meet song Anbang.


    "How about Li Nancheng?"


    At the first sight of Xu Shaotang, Long Jiang did not talk to him about the above plan, but asked about Li Nancheng with great interest.


    Perhaps in his eyes, there is no difficulty in the implementation of that plan. Of course, things that are not difficult do not need too much attention. In contrast, he is more concerned about Li Nancheng''s great trouble.


    "Don''t mention that scum of Li Nancheng!" Xu Shaotang rushes to the Dragon general, grabs the cup in front of him, pours a few mouthfuls of tea into his mouth, and then sips his mouth contentedly. He can''t wait to ask: "what does it want? Do you want to recover the disputed territory on the border


    Dragon general ha ha a smile, slightly nod of ask a way: "did you guess?"


    "I only guessed that." Xu Shaotang looked at Long Jiang with a smile and said, "but I know your plan will never be so simple. There must be a bigger plan. Otherwise, there is no need to block the news of the accident of Lao song."


    These old men are all sophisticated foxes. If they just want to take the opportunity to recover the disputed border territory, they don''t need to be so mysterious. They just need to publish the news that song Anbang was shelled by the enemy. I''m afraid that the whole China will be the voice of the main battle.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have become smart." The dragon will smile brightly.


    Xu Shaotang face a black, depressed way: "said I want to be very stupid."


    "Aren''t you stupid?" Long Jiang asked back and said, "you almost played around with that bullshit team. Do you still think you are not stupid? You have no confidence in us old people? "


    Since I knew that the eagles went to the enemy''s territory to look for opportunities to assassinate the enemy''s senior officers, the strength of the team is still good, but the name is not very good - bullshit team!


    Being told by Long Jiang, Xu Shaotang could only smile with embarrassment: "I''m too angry, no, besides, I don''t think it''s the political commissar of Weixi military region who is playing tricks in the dark. Who knows that he is also with you."


    "Fart! He''s not with us. Is he still playing around with you? " Dragon will blow beard staring at Xu Shaotang, airway: "he can be a political commissar of a military region, do you think we will have no understanding of him, you think we will put a person who is not at ease in such an important position?"


    "Well, well, this time it''s my fault, I shouldn''t doubt these things, OK." In the face of the Dragon general''s question, Xu Shaotang had to surrender quickly, then put his body close to the Dragon general, and said curiously: "what are your plans? I feel that you should be carrying out a very large plan this time, one by one! "


    Seeing Xu Shaotang surrender and admit his mistake, Long Jiang finally nodded with satisfaction and said, "you''re not wrong. We really want to take the opportunity to recover the disputed territory on the border. But it''s just the simplest part of the plan. The plan has three purposes. Why don''t you guess first? "


    The more Xu Shaotang wants to know, the less long will tell him the answer so quickly, that is, to arouse Xu Shaotang''s curiosity.


    "Three more purposes?" Xu Shaotang was surprised. How did these old foxes grow their heads? They could have four purposes for such a thing. As expected, the older they were, the better they were.


    While sighing, his brain began to think quietly.


    What else is the purpose? The recovery of disputed territory is only the simplest part of this plan. The other three objectives must be extremely important! But is there anything more important for a country than to recover its territory?


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t think of it any more. He had to look at the Dragon general helplessly, with a flattering expression on his face. He said with a smile, "brother, don''t hang me. I can''t guess now."


    Long Jiang laughs when he is scratched by Xu Shaotang. He doesn''t smile until he sees Xu Shaotang''s resentful eyes.


    "In fact, there is another purpose you may have guessed, but you didn''t notice it yourself." Long Jiang restrained his smile and sighed: "the eight major military regions always have the largest number of accidents in Weixi military region. Over the years, the military officers of Weixi military region have changed one after another, but they have not been able to solve this problem. Do you know the reason?"Xu Shaotang knew this for a long time. When song Anbang was transferred to Weixi military region, he specially reminded song Anbang.


    Now hearing that long Jiang mentioned this problem again, and thinking about the shelling of song Anbang, Xu Shaotang suddenly woke up and exclaimed, "spy!"


    He had thought of this possibility when he heard that song Anbang had an accident. Without spies reporting song Anbang''s position to the enemy, the enemy could not launch accurate artillery attack at all!


    That is to say, from the beginning to the end, song Anbang''s shelling was planned by their own director, the purpose is to lead out the enemy spies hiding in the Weixi military region!


    These old men are really resourceful!


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "we always know that there is a spy in Weixi military region, but we can''t find out the identity of this person after many times of investigation. That''s why we cooperated with song Anbang to direct the play. That is to wait for the spy to show up, and we can take the opportunity to find out the spies in other military regions, such as Annan!"


    "I see!" Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general with admiration, "the reason why you blocked the news of the accident of old song is that you can''t help waiting for the spy to spread the news, and then you can seize the opportunity to arrest him! If I''m not wrong, now the whole Weixi military region is under close monitoring, right

 Chapter 419

    It''s not hard to guess that song Anbang, as the highest commander of Weixi military region, if he spreads the news that he was shelled, it will certainly affect the morale of Weixi military region.


    Moreover, this news is not announced by the government, but spread through spies. It will cause the public to question the people in power and create chaos in China to a certain extent.


    He can be sure that in order to achieve this goal, the spy will definitely take the risk to spread the news of the attack on Song Anbang, which also happens to fall into the dragon''s arms.


    What a trick! Sure enough!


    Long Jiang nodded and said: "now the whole Weixi military region is under close monitoring. Even Annan has received the same order. This time, he is determined to eradicate the spies hiding in the army."


    Last time, because of Xia Jiuli in the north, the people above had already felt a strong crisis. Now Huaxia is still facing a conspiracy by the hand of God, and war may occur at any time. Before the war, we must completely eliminate the spies hidden in the army, otherwise Huaxia''s every move will be monitored by others. This situation is too passive.


    Xu Shaotang also guessed the motive of eradicating the spy, but he always felt that it would not be so simple.


    Long Jiangdu said that the attack on Director Song Anbang had four purposes. Now he knows two of them. It is estimated that the remaining two purposes are also related to the removal of spies.


    "Is something big about to happen?" Xu Shaotang asked with a frown.


    Huaxia''s action this time can be said to be vigorous and resolute. If it can stimulate the above to make such a decision, there must be something big to happen.


    "Yes Long Jiang gave Xu Shaotang a look of appreciation, but his face became fierce. He asked Xu Shaotang, "you''ve been chasing Li Nancheng all this time. Don''t you pay much attention to the outside news?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "yes, I was upset by Li Nancheng. I really didn''t pay much attention to the outside news."


    From northern Myanmar to India, he put the tracking of Li Nancheng in the most important position. He paid little attention to the outside world. He didn''t even have much time to call Lin Shuying and them. He thought all day about how to find Li Nancheng.


    Long Jiang said: "that''s right. You may not know that recently, India and the countries around us are preparing to conduct a large-scale military exercise."


    "Big military exercises?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then asked: "Huaxia is their imaginary enemy?"


    "Yes Long Jiang nodded, his eyes showed a strong sense of killing, and said in a cold voice: "the events in the Philippines last time have deeply stimulated the surrounding countries. Presumably, they are not willing to watch Huaxia recover those territories, let alone see Huaxia become stronger. That''s why they jointly held a military demonstration this time. The purpose is to give us a warning, but in our view, this is a serious provocation! "


    Speaking of the back, the voice of the Dragon general was already filled with incomparable anger, but the look in his eyes was even colder, as if he wanted to tear all the enemies to pieces!


    In general, military exercises are muscle show. This time, India, the United Nations and other countries are conducting military exercises to show China their strong military strength. In the words of China, this is called "striking mountains and shaking tigers". However, they are too arrogant to weigh whether they have the ability to strike mountains and shaking tigers ".


    Don''t knock the mountain, but break your arm.


    "So, the job of cleaning up spies is also to prepare for knocking out their teeth?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    The Dragon general nodded, took a sip of the tea in front of him and calmed down his anger. Then he continued: "since they want to provoke us, we can''t let them show off their power in front of us. It''s said that India has dispatched two aircraft carriers this time. We want to see how they plan to flaunt their power if they lose these two aircraft carriers! "


    As long Jiang said this, the surrounding air became a piece of cold ice, but no matter how cold the air was, there was no cold dragon Jiang''s words without any feelings. Behind the words was a thick murderer.


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help getting goose bumps. He was not cold, but excited!


    "If you destroy their two aircraft carriers, aren''t you afraid of causing war?" Repressing the excitement in his heart, Xu Shaotang said suspiciously: "you know, India has only two aircraft carriers in total, which are all their family wealth accumulated by eating bran and swallowing vegetables. If they are defeated, they will not give up, will they?"


    "So what?" Long Jiang said contemptuously, "their missiles can shoot our senior officers by mistake. Can''t our missiles shoot their aircraft carriers by mistake?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was completely shocked by the overbearing words of Long Jiang. These old guys were waiting for the people of India here!


    When song Anbang was attacked, the explanation given by the Indian side was that the missile was mistakenly fired. Now, these old men actually intend to give the Indian side a return attack with the same reason.


    The difference is that song Anbang actually has nothing to do with it. At most, he is depressed. However, the Indian side has to lose their accumulated wealth. The key is that they have to swallow it.Don''t they dare not swallow it? Of course not. Since they are cleaning up the spies in the military, they must be to prepare the military regions for war. Once the spies in the military are cleaned up, the huge war machine of China will be in operation, which is not what India can afford!


    Old fox, old fox! Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    He really wants to break off the heads of these old men and see how their heads grow!


    Now he finally understood the third and fourth purpose!


    The third purpose is to destroy the enemy''s two aircraft carriers and let the enemy''s military strength regress for at least ten years!


    The fourth purpose is to smash the so-called multinational joint military exercise plan and slap these restless countries in the face. This is the real shock!


    Four birds with one stone, really powerful!


    Seeing the shocked expression on Xu Shaotang''s face, long will know that Xu Shaotang will also guess the remaining two purposes, and said with a smile: "what do you think of us? Do you think we should conceal and block the news of song Anbang''s accident? "


    "It''s time! It''s a good time Xu Shaotang breathed heavily and said rudely.


    He is too excited. If this plan is realized, none of the countries around China will dare to jump up. Otherwise, India will come to their end!

 Chapter 420

    As long Jiang said, recovering the disputed land on the border is only the simplest, because if Huaxia is determined to recover it, India will not dare to fight against Huaxia.


    The remaining three goals are the most important. If any one of them is realized, it will bring great benefits to China.


    The whole plan is closely linked, one by one, in order to bring those big fish in!


    Compared with the benefits brought by the realization of this plan, song Anbang''s being locked in that secret command room is nothing. If necessary, even if song Anbang really gives his life, with his understanding of song Anbang, song Anbang probably won''t even frown, because this is a matter of eternal merit!


    For Xu Shaotang''s performance, long will be very satisfied, humming: "fortunately you don''t mess, otherwise, no one can protect you!"


    Xu Shaotang is also afraid now. He feels his back chilly. As long Jiang said, if he dares to mess around, he will be drowned by those big men''s spit!


    Now it''s the Chinese side. If Xu Shaotang killed the senior officers of the enemy, it would be the Indian side''s reason. By then, the news would be published, and the attack on Song Anbang would be impossible to hide. Naturally, the spies in the Chinese army would not have to take the risk to publish the news.


    Xu Shaotang is so dangerous in his heart. At the same time, he pinches a sweat for PI Yongchun. If they mess up the huge plan over there, there is absolutely no possibility of living. Even if they die, they will be nailed to the stigma of history!


    "You are so cunning!" Holding a cold sweat, Xu Shaotang gave a thumbs up to the Dragon general and said with admiration: "even if I live another 100 years, I don''t think I have your way of life!"


    Playing scheming is not only an acquired exercise, but also a talent. There is no doubt that Xu Shaotang does not have this talent.


    Compared with the way that these big men turn their hands over to cloud and cover their hands with rain, the things Chu Linfeng and their people play with are really like children playing house.


    "Is the contest between countries so simple?" Long Jiang snorted: "if these things go wrong, they will be doomed. This time India has really taken a bad step!"


    "Ha ha, without their bad chess, how can you have your good chess?" Xu Shaotang is laughing and caressing his hands. He can already foresee the end of India.


    Long Jiang was stunned and then said with a smile: "this is reasonable. We haven''t found a suitable opportunity to beat them. This time, they sent them to the door by themselves. In this way, we should really thank the spies in the army and the commanders of the enemy. "


    Without the attack on Song Anbang as a prelude, this huge plan could not have been carried out so smoothly.


    This is really a response to that sentence: heaven does evil, still can forgive; from the evil, not live!


    Knowing the purpose of this huge plan, Xu Shaotang''s curiosity was finally completely satisfied.


    "Did Locke explain anything after he was arrested?" Xu Shaotang began to care about this unusual headache.


    Speaking of this matter, even long Jiang, who has always been as stable as a mountain, began to feel a headache. He shook his head helplessly and said, "what you and Fei Er interrogated is what Locke told us. After Fei Er brought Locke back, we interrogated him many times, but we didn''t get any other effective information. He insisted that the hand of God is a scientific research organization, but he didn''t agree I''m ashamed to say that history will correct their names... "


    "Right name? Do they still need name correction? " Xu Shaotang extremely disgusted said: "I guess that Locke should know so much, he was also used by the hand of God, and even thoroughly brainwashed by the hand of God."


    Most of the people engaged in scientific research are neurotic. They only care about their own scientific research. As for the good or bad of the things they study, they never care about them or who they study for.


    I can only say that this is a story of a group of madmen being used by another group of madmen.


    "Well, that''s what we think." Long Jiang nodded and said with emotion, "what potential medicine Locke studied is really terrible. If they succeed in their research, I''m afraid their lives will be ruined..."


    "Yes, I shudder when I think about Li Nancheng''s last move." Xu Shaotang also sighed and said: "the medicine that can make an ordinary person become a peerless master in an instant. Once it is used by someone who wants to, I''m afraid there will be no peace in the world."


    This kind of thing, like nuclear weapons, threatens all people. Nuclear weapons have no sense of autonomy, but people who drink this kind of medicine have sense of autonomy.


    Dragon will gently tap the table, his face showing a strong worry, said: "we will always follow up the news of Li Nancheng, will always pay attention to the hand of God, once we find the base of this organization, we will spare no effort to destroy."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "as long as it''s the task of destroying the base of the hand of God, you can count me in. This organization and I have been in an endless situation."He has directly or indirectly destroyed the two bases of the hand of God. Even if he doesn''t have to think about it, he also knows that the top management of the hand of God must hate him to the bone. In addition, Li Nancheng, who fled, incited the flames. I''m afraid that this organization always wants to get rid of him and then hurry up?


    Similarly, why does he not want to completely destroy this organization with a huge conspiracy?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite to you about this hand of God!" Long Jiang nodded, the topic changed, and told Xu Shaotang: "about song Anbang, the old man song Yinian doesn''t know. You must not disclose the news, otherwise, I don''t need to say you know the consequences, do you?"


    Don''t even know song Yinian?


    Xu Shaotang can''t help but wonder. It seems that this task was made by long himself. Song Yinian and the elders of other aristocratic families didn''t participate in the formulation of this plan. In other words, they didn''t completely believe in the people of these aristocratic families!


    "OK, I know. I won''t even say it." Xu Shaotang nodded solemnly and said, "but when do you plan to implement this plan? My father-in-law is going crazy. "


    The Dragon general glared at him and hummed: "the spy didn''t jump out. What do we do? Wait, I guess those spies will be unable to bear it.... "

 Chapter 421

    Leaving the capital for nearly a month, and then returning to his home in the capital, Xu Shaotang seems to have a strange feeling.


    Looking at the gate of the villa, he refused to step in, just standing there quietly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Xu Shao!" I feel someone''s big bear coming out of the door. Looking at Xu Shaotang standing in a daze at the door, I am surprised to come forward and hold Xu Shaotang. I ask, "what are you doing at the door? Go in quickly. I''ll tell Miss Song the news of your return. You don''t know that Miss Song is haunted all day long during your absence. "


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and drives away the uneasiness in his mind.


    The reason why he didn''t want to enter the door was that he was afraid to see song Yinuo. Now Song Anbang can''t appear, and no one can get through to him.


    He was afraid that song Yinuo could not get through to song Anbang''s phone, and then he began to think wildly. He knew that song Anbang was safe, but he could not disclose the news. This complex emotion made his brain AChE.


    Forget it. Let''s go step by step. I just hope Enoch didn''t find out about song Anbang''s loss of contact.


    Xu Shaotang walked to the house, looked around and asked the bear, "is Baoshan still in the hospital?"


    He remembers that he gave Li Baoshan an order not to catch up with Yang Mei and not let him come out of the hospital. Now it''s been such a long time. Hasn''t Li Baoshan finished Yang Mei yet?


    Is this guy useless? Yang Mei is so interested in him that he can''t make it for such a long time?


    Big bear shook his head and said with a smile, "Miss Song is protected by her left hand. We have nothing to do during this time. Brother Shan has moved out from here."


    "Moved out?" Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, immediately happy way: "Baoshan Yang Mei done?"


    "Well!" Big bear nodded heavily and said, "they''ve been better for more than half a month. Originally, brother Shan wanted to stay here with me, but I think they just got on the bus and drove him out. Hehe."


    "Well done!" Xu Shaotang patted the bear on the shoulder and said with a smile: "let Baoshan bring Yang Mei over later. Let''s get together and let him not come here when he is free. Hurry up and have a baby, ha ha!"


    "Yes Big bear grinned and asked, "shall I inform Miss Song?"


    "No more." Xu Shaotang thought a little, said: "I''ll go to the company to find her, you go outside to buy some wine and vegetables, you don''t have to cook in the evening, we haven''t had a drink together for a long time, when I drink Baoshan''s wedding wine in advance."


    Big bear takes orders and goes. Xu Shaotang goes to the garage to drive the car out and slowly drives to the company.


    As he drove, he thought, if song Yinuo asked about song Anbang, what should he say to make her less worried.


    Time is like this, when thinking about problems, it always passed very fast, when you stare at the stopwatch turning bit by bit, it passed so slowly. Before Xu Shaotang could figure out why, the car had already arrived at the capital branch of Shengshi group.


    This is his second time to come here. Compared with the time when the branch was just established, there was a lot of excitement here. There was an endless stream of staff coming and going. Everyone had a slight smile on his face, and the pace at his feet was faster, as if there were endless busy things.


    Although it is the second time to come here, few employees of the company know him. Xu Shaotang is "tragically" stopped by the security guard of his own company.


    "I''m here to find song Yinuo." Xu Shaotang explained his intention to the security guard with a smile.


    "What''s your name? Do you have an appointment in advance? " The security guard looked at Xu Shaotang up and down. If it wasn''t for the good car he was driving, he would have been kicked out.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head: "No."


    "Sorry, then I can''t let you in." The quality of the security guard is pretty good, and there is no vicious words against Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly and takes out his phone to call song Yinuo. Now he is very tangled. He wants to hold song Yinuo in his arms and is afraid that after seeing song Yinuo, she will ask herself about song Anbang.


    "Shaotang!"


    In less than two minutes, song Yinuo stood in front of Xu Shaotang from the office on the 20th floor. He called out Xu Shaotang''s name in surprise, ran to Xu Shaotang with excited face, and rushed into Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    Seeing song Yinuo''s intimacy with Xu Shaotang, the security guard knew that he was in trouble. The sweat on his forehead oozed involuntarily. He came to Xu Shaotang nervously and stammered: "yes Sorry, I don''t know... "


    Xu Shaotang took song Yinuo''s soft waist in one hand, waved his hand to the security guard and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I seldom come to the company. It''s normal that you don''t know me. It''s your duty. You do a good job."


    Song Yinuo also said to the security guard with a smile: "he is my fiance and the boss of Shengshi group. Don''t stop him next time."Seeing that they didn''t mean to embarrass their own security guards, they finally decided to smile at them.


    After entering the company, song Yinuo couldn''t help laughing and bending his waist: "Shaotang, if you let others know that you are stopped outside by the security guard of his company, you may be able to laugh to death."


    "It''s not a shame." Xu Shaotang gently stroked song Yinuo''s hair and said with a smile, "it shows that I have the ability. People in the company don''t know me, but our company can operate normally. I think it''s something to be proud of. Not every boss has to stay in the company every day. Qin Zongheng has said, "if you want the boss to do everything, what do you want the employees to do?"


    "It''s all crooked." Song Yinuo looked at him and said, "don''t you just want me not to worry about the company all day long? Well, I''ll ask my boss for leave for a few days. I want to accompany my fiance. Does my boss allow me to take leave? "


    "Sure! Of course Xu Shaotang lowered his head and left a kiss on her moving cheek.


    It''s not that song Yinuo wants to accompany him, it''s that he wants to accompany song Yinuo well. Calculating the time, it''s almost a holiday. We can just go back to Tianhai with song Yinuo. By the way, we can also take her to relax. Don''t let her think about song Anbang.


    He could not help but kiss, but did not notice the occasion.


    When he finished kissing song Yinuo, he found a group of people laughing at them.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Song Yinuo is about to pull Xu Shaotang away from the eyes of the employees when a flood of applause and screams suddenly rang out around him. This is probably the most sincere blessing from the employees.

 Chapter 422

    In the applause of the staff''s blessing, song Yinuo pulled Xu Shaotang back to his office with a blushing face.


    As soon as he got back to the office, song Yinuo was lying in Xu Shaotang''s arms, patting him on the chest, and said, "it''s all you bad guy. You don''t have to look where you are to make trouble."


    Although the mouth said so, but the heart is indeed infinite sweet, the kind of happiness witnessed is the most perfect happiness.


    Xu Shaotang "ha ha" a smile, the arms of song Yinuo more tightly, the two people''s nose top together, said with a smile: "this is not good? In this way, we all know my identity, and I will never be stopped in the future. "


    Song Yinuo was surprised to smile, but it''s true.


    "It turns out that you kiss me in front of so many people just because you won''t be stopped from coming to the company in the future?" Song Yinuo hooks Xu Shaotang''s neck and hangs on his chest like a koala. He stares at him with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang shaved the tip of her nose and said with a smile, "then why don''t you understand that I am swearing sovereignty? I don''t want my fiancee to be remembered by other men all day long. "


    "It''s just another fallacy." Song Yinuo smiles sweetly, his face is full of happiness, and beautiful flowers bloom on his face.


    When they sit down in the lounge, Xu Shaotang quietly reaches out his hand and makes a gesture behind song Yinuo. This is a gesture that belongs to their interior.


    The left hand, hiding in an unknown place, saw the gesture and soon left the scope of song Yinuo''s office. Even song Yinuo didn''t know where his left hand was hidden. He only knew that someone had been protecting himself secretly.


    "Where have you been lately?" Song Yinuo fell into Xu Shaotang''s arms, put his cheek on his chest, and said: "although I don''t know where you are and what you are doing, we are always worried as long as you are not around."


    She knows that what Xu Shaotang does outside is very dangerous, but she also knows that she can''t help Xu Shaotang in these things. She only prays in her heart that he can come back safely.


    Xu Shaotang put his forehead on Song Yinuo''s white and clean forehead and said softly, "it''s OK. I went abroad and met a friend."


    "To see a friend?" Song Yinuo smiles.


    Although she knows that Xu Shaotang''s words are a lie to comfort her, she can''t bear to expose them. She just knows some things in her heart, so there''s no need to point them out.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a guilty heart, diverged from the topic and said, "are there any troubles for us recently?"


    "The Chu family?" Song Yinuo got up from Xu Shaotang, sat up straight and said with a smile, "they''ve been suppressing the business of Shengshi, but I''m not a vegetarian. With the help of Uncle Qin, they failed several times. These days, they''ve been calming down. It''s estimated that they are brewing other means."


    Thinking of this, song Yinuo began to admire Qin Zongheng. She was almost beaten down by those companies several times, but Qin Zongheng always took the initiative to solve her troubles at the most critical time. If Qin Zongheng didn''t take the initiative, it would make the other party''s plan disappear completely.


    It was also at this time that she finally understood why song Yinian''s evaluation of Qin Zongheng was so high.


    A generation of Tianjiao, twenty years ago Qin Zongheng can afford these words, now Qin Zongheng still can afford these words.


    "They''re so mean." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "let them make trouble. It''s a big deal. When they have enough trouble, just clean them up again."


    Compared with other people''s troubles, Chu Linfeng''s troubles are really nothing. There''s no need to spend energy on fighting with them. Just give them some lessons at the right time.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that they will not touch their bottom line.


    "You can see it." Song Yinuo looked at him helplessly and said with a smile: "if Chu Linfeng knew you thought so, I don''t know if they would be angry. I heard that you vomited blood in Chu Linfeng last time?"


    Thinking about Chu Linfeng''s vomit of blood, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing happily: "there''s such a thing. It''s strange that he''s too small."


    "You..." Song Yinuo sighed with a smile and suddenly asked, "have you heard from my father recently? I can''t get through to him these days. Do you think he will..."


    Xu Shaotang heart a smoke, song Yinuo eventually began to ask about song Anbang.


    "Don''t think about it!" Holding song Yinuo''s lips, Xu Shaotang didn''t let her say what she was worried about later. He comforted her: "your father has a special identity. Maybe he is busy with something. You know, there are many things in the army that need to be kept secret. Although you are his daughter, those military secrets can''t be disclosed to you. Don''t worry. It''s a time of peace. Your father is also a commander of the military region. Nothing will happen. "


    "But he had never been like this before." Song Yinuo''s face darkened and his eyes were full of melancholy. "He used to call me almost every two or three days. This time, he didn''t contact me for more than ten days, and I couldn''t get through the phone. Even my grandfather didn''t hear from him..."Xu Shaotang gently stroked her hair, gently held her in his arms, and comforted: "don''t worry, maybe they are performing some secret mission."


    "Really?" Song Yinuo put his cheek on Xu Shaotang''s chest, rubbed it constantly, and murmured: "I hope he will be ok..."


    "Well, he''ll be fine." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s going to be a long holiday here soon. Let''s go back to Tianhai to play for a while. I heard big bear say that Baoshan and Yangmei are on the same boat. It''s time for him to go back with us and let Li Lan meet his sister-in-law in the future."


    "And you know?" Song Yinuo raised his head slightly, and his eyes were still worried. He said, "I''ve seen Yang Mei. It''s a good match with Baoshan. Well, I haven''t seen my parents for a long time. I really want to taste the food cooked by my parents."


    The warm atmosphere of the Xu family, no matter who goes there, will be infected. It is a kind of warm home, which makes people nostalgic and infatuated.


    "Well, let''s say that." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ve ordered the big bear to prepare food and wine, and also called them to Baoshan. Don''t be busy in the evening. Let''s get together tonight and leave for Tianhai early tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 423

    When he got home, big bear had already bought food and wine, and Li Baoshan came with Yang Mei.


    "Xu Shao!" Seeing Xu Shaotang, Li Baoshan quickly pulls Yang Mei up from the sofa to say hello to him.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand slightly and motioned them to sit down. Then he took song Yinuo and sat down beside him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s only been a long time since I saw you. Have you become polite again? When are you going to get married? "


    When it comes to marriage, Li Baoshan''s face turns red, which makes other people laugh.


    This is a happy event, but it is not a disgrace. What can I do to blush? Moreover, he is still a big man. He always looks strange when he blushes.


    Yang Mei, though the first to see Xu Shaotang, was very generous. She gave Xu Shaotang a smile and said, "we haven''t considered this aspect yet. If the time is fixed, we will inform Xu Shaotang in advance."


    "Well, I''ll do the wedding myself then!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted Li Baoshan on the shoulder, looked at Yang Mei and said, "it''s like Yang Meixue. A big man, why are you shy?"


    Big bear also said with a smile: "brother Shan, just take out the way you usually clean up your brothers."


    Hearing the words of big bear, Li Baoshan raised his head and glared at him fiercely: "no one thinks you are dumb if you don''t speak!"


    Li Baoshan was a stare, the bear habitually shrunk his neck, which made everyone laugh.


    "Well, please sit down. Let''s get together today." Xu Shaotang asked everyone to sit down and said to Li Baoshan, "we haven''t drunk together since you were injured. Today you should have a good drink."


    "Well, good!" Li Baoshan nodded heavily.


    Yang Mei gently touched Li Baoshan with her elbow and said in a low voice, "your injury is just getting better. Drink less."


    Her eyes toward Li Baoshan are full of concern and tenderness. She seems to have taken herself as Li Baoshan''s wife. The deep love in her eyes is like a fog that can''t be dissolved.


    Just seeing the tenderness of her and Li Baoshan''s eyes, we all know that these two people are afraid that they will never be separated again.


    With the joint efforts of all of us, a lot of wine and vegetables bought by big bear were quickly put on the table.


    After three rounds of wine, Xu Shaotang said to Li Baoshan, "tomorrow I''ll go back to Tianhai with Enoch, and you''ll go back with me. It''s been such a long time since we left Tianhai. I think our brothers miss you very much, and you just take Yang Mei back to give us a surprise."


    Li Baoshan, as the leader of the wolf team, also made a good start for the single wolf team members.


    "Take her back? Is that all right? " Li Baoshan took a look at Yang Mei and asked Xu Shaotang hesitantly.


    Xu Shaotang is a little stunned, and then understands what Li Baoshan is worried about. He just thinks that most of his brothers are still single, but he brings a woman back. He''s afraid that this will have a bad impact.


    "It''s not appropriate to have farts!" Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said, "it''s not appropriate if you don''t take it back! Don''t you want Li Lan to see her future sister-in-law? Don''t whine


    Big bear said with a smile: "brother Shan, you can take your sister-in-law back with you. I told your brothers about your business. They all cried that they would come to the capital to meet their sister-in-law. Since Xu Shao wants you to go back to Tianhai, you don''t need to go again."


    "Oh, all right." Li Baoshan nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, they boarded the plane back to Tianhai.


    When they walked out of Tianhai airport, they were stunned by the sight.


    Xu Shaotang patted his forehead and speechless looked at a long line of cars blocking the outside of the airport. Needless to say, he could guess that it was mostly Chen Cheng''s idea. The purpose was very simple. Naturally, it was to make a scene for Li Baoshan.


    At the exit of the airport, all members of the wolf team put on clean black suits and stood in a square array at the exit.


    "Good sister-in-law!"


    When I saw Yang Mei, who was beside Li Baoshan, everyone roared out this sentence with their biggest voice. The voice shook the walls of the airport slightly.


    Yang Mei, who saw this scene for the first time, was stunned. She looked at the wolf team members standing in the square array, and her palms began to sweat out.


    Not to mention Yang Mei, even Li Baoshan was surprised by these guys. After he came back to his senses, he gave these guys a bad look and said, "you''re all full, aren''t you?"


    "Brother Shan!" Chen Cheng with sunglasses came out of the square array and came to Li Baoshan with a smile. He whispered in Li Baoshan''s ear and said, "well, is this enough? The first time my sister-in-law comes, we can''t let you lose face! "


    "Get out of here!" Li Baoshan didn''t kick Chen Cheng''s butt. "I think you''re just in a hurry!"


    Although he was angry at Chen Cheng''s extravagance, Li Baoshan was slightly moved. He knew that his brothers were supporting him and that it was a friendship between brothers.After being kicked by Li Baoshan, Chen Cheng doesn''t care. He runs to Xu Shaotang with a smile and gives him a deep hug. Then he takes off his sunglasses and says to song Yinuo, "Miss Song, is it OK for me to hold the boss?"


    Song Yinuo smiles and says, "if you hold it, what if I have an opinion?"


    With a smile, Chen Cheng took the luggage from Song Yinuo and said, "then I''ll help you with your luggage. I''ll make amends for you."


    "Well, don''t play tricks, you boy!" Xu Shaotang slapped Chen Cheng on the head, pointed to the blocked parking lane outside and said, "hurry up, if you don''t go, the people behind will come to smash the car..."


    "Yes Chen Cheng nods and drags song Yinuo''s luggage out.


    As rows of cars drove away from the airport, Yang Mei came back and asked Li Baoshan, who are you


    "Didn''t I say it all? We are all the bodyguards of the Xu family. " Li Baoshan said helplessly.


    Before, Yang Mei also asked him what he did. He always told Yang Mei that he was the bodyguard of the Xu family, and Yang Mei didn''t dislike his career, so she went with him without hesitation.


    "Do bodyguards have such a big show?" Yang Mei said with a frown.


    Li Baoshan took her hand, patted her gently and comforted her: "don''t think about it too much. It''s all brothers who come to support my face. Aren''t they afraid that you, the lady of the capital, will despise me as a country bumpkin?"


    Yang Mei looked at the long dragon outside the window and said with a faint smile: "I feel like a country bumpkin when I see your show..."


    "Ha ha, that''s why we deserve it..." Li Baoshan said with a smile.

 Chapter 424

    A large group of people rushed back to the Xu''s house, and there were many eager people standing at the door of the Xu''s house.


    The first to run to the car is not Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, nor Xu Shaotang''s parents, but the petite shadow.


    Before the car stopped, Xu Shaotang had already opened the door and jumped down from the car. He quickly ran to the petite figure. He picked her up from the ground and gave her a kiss on Miao Miao''s red face. He called out: "good daughter, I miss my father!"


    Miao Du small mouth, discontented said: "Dad does not want Miao!"


    "Yes! Why not? " Xu Shaotang kisses Miao vigorously, "Dad wants Miao every day!"


    "Well, your father and daughter go home and make love slowly." Fang LAN came over, stroked Miao Miao''s head, and said to Xu Shaotang, "let''s go into the house first. It''s like standing outside."


    Although the Xu family is big, they are still a little crowded when they all come here.


    However, this crowding is the scene that everyone wants to see most. When Xu Shaotang is not at home, the Xu family always seems a little lonely, and only when he comes back can the family be really lively.


    "Aren''t Xu Shao and Miss Song not married yet?" After entering the house, Yang Mei quietly pulled Li Baoshan and asked, "are their daughters that old?"


    Li Baoshan scratched his head. He didn''t know how to explain these things to Yang Mei. He could only say: "these things are a little complicated. I''ll tell you when I''m free. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see my sister first


    As soon as I saw Li Baoshan, Li Lan rushed into his arms and said, "brother, I miss you."


    Li Baoshan patted her on the back and said, "I miss you too. Don''t I bring your sister-in-law back to see you? Call your sister-in-law


    Li Lan noticed Yang Mei standing beside Li Baoshan. She was embarrassed to climb out of Li Baoshan''s arms and called "sister-in-law" to Yang Mei.


    Long time no see, everyone seems to have endless words, the big bear over there has already compared with Chen Cheng, and a group of members of the wolf group keep cheering.


    But Xu Shaotang doesn''t have much interest to care about the competition between these two guys with excess energy. Since he got out of the car, he has been holding Miao Miao in his arms. When people don''t pay attention, he leaves a kiss on Lin Shuying''s face and Su Ruyun''s face, and then he is surrounded by a large group of people.


    "Xu Shao, I heard that you are doing well in the capital." Tang Xiangming gave him a thumbs up and said: "listen to the old man, you beat the younger generation of Zhao, Wei and Chu families so hard that you can''t lift your head at one time?"


    "The wind blows!" Xu Shaotang threw a white eye at Tang Xiangming and sighed: "I haven''t done anything. I''ve got a lot of troubles. I''m almost bored to death. I''m still in trouble..."


    Tang Xiangming and his family don''t know the inside story. Otherwise, they may be in a moment of silence for him now. Where are they in the mood to say something about the ups and downs.


    "Modesty!" Tang Xiangming laughed and joked: "being too modest is a kind of pride!"


    He really didn''t know what the inside story was. He only knew that Xu Shaotang could not lift his head when he beat Chu Linfeng''s young people, and he had a good relationship with Qin Zongheng. Let''s not talk about the others. Just because Xu Shaotang can get Qin Zongheng''s attention, we can know his strength.


    He also participated in the fight with Qin Zongheng in those years, but he never got any advantage in front of Qin Zongheng. Until now, he has a kind of inexplicable fear when he sees Qin Zongheng.


    As many people have said, if Qin Zongheng doesn''t take the initiative to quit the fight, his generation will never be able to stand out!


    Xu Shaotang can''t explain too much to Tang Xiangming, so he can only let Tang Xiangming guess.


    While everyone was talking, a group of women had all taken action. Even Yang Mei, who had just arrived at the Xu family, joined the army to prepare meals for this group of people.


    This seems to have become a tradition of the Xu family. At the gathering of the Xu family, servants or chefs outside are never allowed to cook. All the women in the family work hard to prepare delicious food for everyone.


    It''s not easy to prepare meals for so many people, but none of the busy women in the kitchen feel tired. They talk and laugh in the kitchen, and the laughter spreads outside, which makes people feel better.


    Perhaps it is this warm appeal that makes us feel special about the Xu family.


    After chatting with everyone for a while, Xu Shaotang gives the seedlings to Xu Wenzheng, and he pulls you Mingze out.


    "How''s Yu Xiao doing?" Xu Shaotang and you Mingze stand side by side under the banyan tree outside the Xu family gate.


    "There''s something about it." You Mingze''s eyes flashed a ray of divine light, looking at the noisy city in the distance.


    Xu Shaotang quickly said: "tell me in detail."


    You Mingze shook his head and looked at Xu Shaotang. His face showed unprecedented sadness. He said gloomily: "it''s a bit of an eyebrow, but it hasn''t been determined yet. I''d better wait until I find out about it before I tell you. To be honest, I don''t even believe what I found. I need to verify it again. I hope what I found is wrong... "Hearing you Mingze''s words, Xu Shaotang was baffled.


    He felt that the things you found were absolutely beyond imagination. As you said, even he couldn''t believe what he found. What a terrible thing it was?


    Since you Mingze said that you still need to confirm, Xu Shaotang no longer asked, just patted you Mingze on the shoulder and said: "no matter how terrible things you found, and whether these terrible things are related to Yu Xiao, I still hope you can protect yourself well. Our four brothers, now you are still struggling with emotional things, don''t think about that What''s the matter, and our three brothers will carry it with you! "


    "Well, I know!" You Mingze nodded heavily, slightly closed his eyes and said: "boss, the biggest luck in my life is to know you brothers!"


    "Ha ha, don''t play sensational with me, you boy!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s go in. It''s estimated that dinner will be ready soon."


    When they came back to the room, looking at the busy women in the kitchen and the cheering wolf team members, Xu Shaotang showed a satisfied smile on his face and said in silence: it''s good to have a home

 Chapter 425

    The meal of Xu''s family lasted a long time, and many people were drunk. It''s rare that Xu Shaotang was at home once. Of course, everyone took this opportunity to relax.


    Just when Xu Shaotang is holding the slightly drunk Xu Wenzheng back to the room to have a rest, Wu Yumin comes in a hurry. Seeing her anxious eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a bad premonition in his heart.


    After helping Xu Wenzheng back to his room, Xu Shaotang came down from upstairs as fast as he could.


    "Xu Shao, you''d better go to the charity hospital with me now." Wu Yumin came up in a hurry and pulled Xu Shaotang out. As he walked, he said, "I was going to call you. I heard Xiao Tong say that you came back, so I came right away."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Wu Yumin''s face was very ugly. He said hastily, "let''s go first. Alas, it''s troublesome. By the way, Secretary Tang is also here. Let him go with him. "


    There must be something wrong with the charity hospital!


    Xu Shaotang goes to Tang Xiangming without saying a word, and takes Tang Xiangming and Wu Yumin to the charity hospital in a hurry.


    To the Charity Hospital, Wu Yumin rushed with them to the intensive care unit.


    Seeing Wu Yumin and them coming, the doctors outside gave way automatically.


    "How''s the patient inside?" Wu Yumin grabbed a doctor at the door and asked.


    The doctor looked at Wu Yumin with a complicated look, shook his head slightly and said: "it''s no longer enough. It''s just a matter of living a few more minutes in the intensive care unit. It''s the same with other patients..."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Wu Yumin''s face darkened and her body began to shake uncontrollably.


    "What''s going on?" Some of Xu Shaotang''s father-in-law monks are confused, and Tang Xiangming beside him is also at a loss.


    Listen to this doctor''s words, it should be that some patients are dying. Although Xu Shaotang also feels sorry for the disappearance of a life, he doesn''t have many other feelings.


    It''s not that he is merciless, but because most of the people who come to the charity hospital are patients with malignant diseases, which are difficult to cure themselves, and there are also some patients with incurable diseases.


    Birth, aging, illness and death are the most normal things. Wu Yumin is also a doctor. He should understand this. Why is he so flustered?


    Wu Yumin slightly controlled his shaking body, and his face was full of hatred. He said: "these patients are cancer patients, and they are also the first batch of patients accepted by our Charity Hospital, but now they can''t..."


    "Is that normal?" Xu Shaotang put his hand on Wu Yumin''s trembling shoulder and comforted him: "Dr. Wu, you are also a doctor. You don''t have to be sad about the birth, aging, illness and death. After all, you have tried your best."


    "No!" Wu Yumin shook his head slightly, grasped his fist and said angrily: "this is murder! It''s a crime


    "Murder? Crime? " Tang Xiangming was even more puzzled and said: "are these people dying of cancer? Why is it murder again? "


    Although he also knows that the charity hospital has used the latest anti-cancer drugs, but that kind of anti-cancer drugs is not omnipotent, and may not be able to save the lives of all cancer patients. If it is, it is not drugs, but elixirs.


    "It''s like this," said a doctor beside Wu Yumin. Seeing her look excited, he quickly stood up and explained to her, "these patients are the first to use new anticancer drugs. After using new anticancer drugs, their condition has been controlled, and the cancer cells have not spread any more."


    "Isn''t that good?


    "It''s really good. We thought so at the beginning." The doctor sighed heavily: "but just today, the condition of these patients suddenly deteriorated sharply, and the degree of deterioration is far more than before they were admitted to hospital for treatment. According to the admission situation of these patients, we unanimously judged that even if they did not use the new anticancer drugs, they still have about one year to live, but now... "


    When it comes to the back, he can''t say any more.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang and Tang Xiangming finally understood what Wu Yumin meant by murder.


    There''s something wrong with the new anticancer drugs!


    Originally, these patients had about a year to live, but after taking the new anti-cancer drugs, their lives ended in three or four months. This is not murder, what is it?


    "We judge that this so-called new anticancer drug can indeed inhibit the proliferation of cancer cells in the short term." Wu Yumin trembled with anger, but still insisted on analyzing for Xu Shaotang: "however, this short-term inhibition has a price. When the cancer cells adapt to this drug, the drug will promote the crazy spread of cancer cells, so that the life of patients will end in a short time!"


    "Are you sure?" After listening to Wu Yumin''s analysis, Tang Xiangming''s face was instantly covered with frost.


    Wu Yumin nodded and said, "we are almost 90% sure that there is something wrong with the new anticancer drugs."


    After getting Wu Yuming''s answer, Tang Xiangming immediately took out his mobile phone and got through to the Sucheng municipal Party committee: "Lao Zhang, quickly control all the people in Kangle pharmaceutical industry, hurry up!""What''s the matter?" There was a confused voice on the other end of the phone.


    Tang Xiangming was too lazy to explain so much, so he roared: "there''s no time to explain! Come on! There''s something wrong with new anticancer drugs! "


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Xiangming immediately called the old man at home and told him what he found.


    You know, as a giant of China, Longteng group has acquired the shares of Kangle pharmaceutical. If there is a problem with the new anti-cancer drugs, Longteng group will definitely suffer an unprecedented blow. It is not only the problem of capital, but also the reputation. This is the most important thing!


    Xu Shaotang is also full of frost now. If Wu Yumin''s judgment is correct, the so-called new anticancer drug is a complete fraud!


    Kangle pharmaceutical industry is using this kind of medicine similar to poison to make money madly!


    At the beginning, everyone was eager to participate in the acquisition case, and they did not test the long-term clinical effect of the new anti-cancer drug. They just asked several testing institutions to do the test for a short time, but in such a short time, no one detected the problem of the new anti-cancer drug.


    Gu Linsheng probably understood this, so he held the equity bidding meeting in such a hurry.


    Gu Linsheng, who is thought to be a miracle doctor, is just a butcher who deceives the world!


    Now, Xu Shaotang also realized the seriousness of the matter, he finally knew why Wu Yumin trembled all over, it was not sad, it was angry!

 Chapter 426

    When they anxiously wait for the news from the other side of Su city, Tang Hesong also calls song Yinian to go to the Qin family.


    At the moment, Qin Guozhu is enjoying a picture he has just written at his desk. He hears the confidential secretary say that the old guys of the Tang and song families are very anxious to rush over. He frowns slightly and thinks in his heart, is it the song Anbang thing that has leaked out?


    "You bring them to the study." Qin Guozhu told the confidential secretary.


    After the confidential secretary left, Qin Guozhu put away the piece of writing on his desk, saying it was a piece of writing, which was actually two ancient poems.


    Aspire to eat Hu Lu''s meat and drink Xiongnu''s blood!


    To be honest, Qin Guozhu''s calligraphy level is not high. At best, he can barely see it. However, there is a heroic and murderous spirit in this painting.


    "Lao Qin!" Before seeing Qin Guozhu, Tang Hesong called out: "something''s wrong! It''s a big deal! "


    Hearing Tang Hesong''s anxious voice, Qin Guozhu suddenly jumped in his heart and thought to himself, is it really someone who has leaked the news of song Anbang?


    It''s not right. If song Anbang''s news is leaked, song Yinian should be the most anxious one. Now how do you feel that Tang Hesong is the most anxious one.


    Looking at the two people rushing into his study, Qin Guozhu picked up his doubts and asked quietly, "what''s the matter? You two are not young people. Why are you so surprised? "


    "My old Qin!" Tang Hesong was so anxious that his forehead was sweating, "don''t be busy criticizing us, listen to me


    "Well, say it!"


    "Just received the news from Tianhai, there''s something wrong with the new anticancer drug!" Tang Hesong tried his best to calm down his anxiety and said: "the news from Xiangming is that the new anticancer drugs are probably more powerful than poisons! That acquisition is a complete fraud! "


    Hearing his words, Qin Guozhu suddenly faltered and almost fell to the ground.


    Song Yinian rushed over and held him: "Lao Qin, don''t worry, it may be a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Qin Guozhu gently stroked his chest, let the group of melancholy in his chest slightly spread, suddenly grabbed the office phone on the desk, yelled at the phone: "immediately control all the people in Kangle pharmaceutical! It''s urgent


    He knew that song Yinian''s words were just to comfort himself. If it was really a misunderstanding, would these two people be in such a hurry? Tang Xiangming is not an idiot. If he is not sure, how dare he misreport this kind of thing?


    After hanging up the phone, Qin Guozhu asked them to sit down and said solemnly, "what did Xiangming find? Tell me quickly!"


    "It''s like this." Tang Hesong''s face is not good-looking, complexion said: "in Xujia charity hospital to receive information of several cancer patients'' condition suddenly worsened today, it is estimated that now those patients are no longer. According to the analysis of doctors in Charity Hospital, the new anticancer drug is likely to effectively inhibit the proliferation of cancer cells within three or four months. After the cancer cells adapt to the drug, they will spread at a crazy speed! Those patients who could have lived an extra year or two would have died in a very short time... "


    Listening to him, Qin Guozhu finally knew why they were so anxious.


    If what they say is true, then things are really big!


    "Come on, let''s call all hospitals and suspend the use of that new anticancer drug immediately!" In response, Qin Guozhu grabs the phone again and orders to his confidential secretary.


    Longteng group was indeed founded by several aristocratic families in the capital, including the Qin family, the Tang and song families, and even the top one.


    They set up this company not to compete with the people for profits, but to control some of Huaxia''s most advanced civilian technologies, especially those similar to new anticancer drugs. Only in their hands can they be safe and will they not fall into the hands of foreign companies.


    After the successful acquisition of 40% of the shares sold by Kangle pharmaceutical, they acquired some shares from the small shareholders of Kangle pharmaceutical, which has already completed the holding of Kangle pharmaceutical.


    Because of the injection of Longteng''s capital, Kangle pharmaceutical has taken on an unprecedented look and completed the expansion of production capacity in the shortest time.


    Up to now, they have sold many of these new anticancer drugs, especially those exported abroad, which are sky high prices.


    If there is a problem with the new anticancer drugs, I''m afraid that the whole Longteng group will fall into the vortex of public opinion, and other countries will also put this account in Huaxia''s head, and the whole Huaxia will be on the cusp of the storm!


    Aware of the seriousness of the problem, Qin Guozhu once again grabbed the phone and issued a third order to the confidential secretary: "let Kangle pharmaceutical industry stop production immediately. In addition, all airports and roads in the surrounding cities of Sucheng are closed, and no one from Kangle pharmaceutical industry can leave Sucheng!"


    He had to take precautions. Of course, he also knew that these measures might not be of much use. If the people in the leisure pharmaceutical industry knew about the problems of new anticancer drugs, they would have fled abroad.After Qin Guozhu''s order was passed down, the confidential secretary immediately grabbed a report on the desk and came in.


    "Chief!" The sweat on the confidential secretary''s forehead continued to exude, and he handed the report to Qin Guozhu with a slight tremble: "just received the report from the capital hospital, and there were more than ten patients who used new anti-cancer drugs suddenly died there..."


    "Pa!"


    Hearing the confidential secretary''s words, Qin Guozhu didn''t have any mind to read the report at all. He grabbed the blue and white porcelain teacup on the table and fell to the ground, roaring: "Gu Linsheng! The great thief of China! Death is not a pity


    Now, almost 90% of us can be sure that there is something wrong with the new anticancer drugs!


    When Qin Guozhu was angry, reports from hospitals all over the country flew to the capital like snowflakes. All hospitals were reflecting a problem: there was something wrong with the new anti-cancer drugs!


    "Asshole!" Song Yinian also did not care that it was in Qin Guozhu''s study. He smashed his fist on the table and said angrily, "I will tear Gu Linsheng to pieces!"


    Now it''s just reports from domestic hospitals. I''m afraid that later, foreign reports will also be sent. Along with foreign reports, I''m afraid there are still protest books from those countries, right?


    Just because of Gu Linsheng''s personal interests, he wants to make China fall into an unprecedented diplomatic crisis!


    Even if this crisis can be resolved, I''m afraid Huaxia also needs to pay a huge amount of compensation to various countries. You know, overseas lives are always valuable

 Chapter 427

    Tang Xiangming, who is waiting for news in the Charity Hospital, soon receives the news from Su Cheng. Gu Linsheng runs away!


    After receiving Tang Xiangming''s notice, the Secretary of Sucheng municipal Party Committee immediately took all the police forces of Sucheng Municipal Bureau out in person. Just a few minutes after he left, he immediately received an order from Qin Guozhu. He finally knew that the matter was serious, and immediately rushed to Kangle pharmaceutical industry as soon as possible to control all the people in Kangle pharmaceutical industry, but he didn''t see Gu Linsheng.


    After a trial, I found out that Gu Linsheng had not appeared in Kangle pharmaceutical industry for nearly five months.


    In other words, not long after the completion of the acquisition, Gu Linsheng never appeared again. He must have known about the problem of new anticancer drugs. In order to avoid being caught, he took money and ran ahead of time.


    By this time, everyone knows that the acquisition is a complete fraud!


    Moreover, it is conceivable that this acquisition must have been carefully planned by Gu Linsheng. Gu Linsheng''s shrewdness lies in that he didn''t sell the absolute equity of Kangle pharmaceutical. If he sold more than 50% of the equity, it would certainly arouse the suspicion of others, because no one would like to hand over the controlling right of such a profitable company to others!


    Learning the news of Gu Linsheng''s escape, Xu Shaotang kicks the wall of the hospital.


    "How many people in the hospital have used this new anti-cancer drug?" Xu Shaotang asked Wu Yumin with a frosty face.


    Wu Yumin painfully closed her eyes, and a line of clear tears ran through the corner of her eyes. She said sadly, "these people are the first cancer patients in our hospital. After that, we have received hundreds of such patients one after another. They They all... "


    At this point, Wu Yumin can''t say any more. It''s hundreds of lives!


    Although most of these patients will be tortured by cancer and die in the end, many of them are only patients in the early and middle stages, many of them still have one or two years of life, but now their lives have come to an end.


    What''s the difference between this and murder?


    The point is, the murder was caused by their medication errors!


    At the moment, Wu Yumin, who has the heart of a doctor, puts all the responsibilities on her shoulders. She thinks that if they had gone through a long-term clinical trial before taking medicine, there would not have been such a major medical accident. She thinks that the hundreds of lives would have been lost in her own hands.


    A heavy pressure made her suffocate.


    "Dr. Wu!" Seeing Wu Yumin''s painful expression, Xu Shaotang quickly held her body and said, "this matter has nothing to do with you! You don''t have to blame yourself. Blame Gu Linsheng for that scum! "


    Not only did Wu Yumin not expect, but who among them thought that Gu Linsheng would be so crazy?


    Everyone is jubilant for the advent of new anticancer drugs, and all the media are generous with all kinds of praise for Gu Linsheng. In the face of huge interests, everyone forgets or ignores the risks.


    A drug that should have undergone strict clinical trials before it can be used in normal medical treatment, but only after a few days of testing, the conclusion was made.


    And now, at last, they have tasted what they have sown.


    Wu Yumin''s remorse did not subside because of Xu Shaotang''s consolation. She sobbed bitterly and said, "but these living lives are due to our negligence..."


    "Dr. Wu, it''s not your negligence." Tang Xiangming also lowered his head in shame, his eyes were slightly red, and said: "it''s because of our negligence, we are sorry for these people..."


    For a moment, everyone fell into the unprecedented self blame.


    Qin Guozhu, who got the news of Gu Linsheng''s escape, smashed everything in his study.


    "Check!" Qin Guozhu hit his desk with a hard blow and roared to the confidential secretary: "go to hell! Let the researchers of Kangle pharmaceutical explain all the process of drug development in detail, without any mistake! This matter must not be thoroughly monitored by the health industry before it is released! "


    Qin Guozhu is really cruel this time. He feels that it will not be so simple. Gu Linsheng''s Kangle pharmaceutical industry is already on the verge of bankruptcy. If he had such a drug formula, he would have taken it out to defraud financing, and would not have taken it out until the end of time.


    Even Gu Linsheng may be just a puppet!


    After Qin Guozhu''s confidential secretary left, song Yinian and Tang Hesong had collapsed on the study seat. Song Yinian was better. He was only in charge of military affairs, but Tang Hesong was in charge of government affairs. It can be imagined that in the next period of time, the whole China would be in chaos.


    If the people who want to take the opportunity to incite ordinary people, there may even be local riots!


    What''s more, Huaxia is bound to face enormous international pressure. As Qin Guozhu said, a Gu Linsheng made Huaxia fall into unprecedented passivity. It''s too kind to describe him as a great thief of the country.


    "Lao Qin, what shall we do now?" Gasping, Tang Hesong said, "how can we explain to the international community? More importantly, we have to give the people an account. "As for the news, Qin Guozhu said: "let''s wait for the news of the use of the medicine in the news conference


    He really has a headache now. Longteng group has controlled Kangle pharmaceutical, that is to say, this account is attached to Longteng group''s account.


    Everyone''s spearhead will only aim at Longteng group, the giant of Huaxia. I don''t know if we can avoid this disaster!


    At last, he began to understand why Longteng group could control Kangle pharmaceutical so easily. I''m afraid Gu Linsheng had prepared all this for a long time. These old people have been smart all their lives, but when they are old, they fall down on Gu Linsheng.


    "Yes Tang Hesong nodded, supported his chair, stood up and said, "I want to go to Sucheng personally to deal with this crisis. I hope I can find out the whole story in the shortest time!"


    "Good!" Qin Guozhu said: "then you start immediately. If you find any suspicious objects, you don''t need to report them to the police. First, you should arrest them!"


    After Song Yinian and Tang Hesong left, Qin Guozhu fell into thinking.


    He was more worried than the two families in Tang and Song Dynasties, because he knew that song Anbang''s affair was about to explode, and the drug crisis had come at a bad time!

 Chapter 428

    As the anti-cancer drug incident continues to ferment, many people know about it.


    The family members of the patients, especially the families of the patients who died in a few days, were responsible.


    Even Tianhai''s charity hospital has been impacted, so that Xu Shaotang has to let all the security company''s personnel go to the charity hospital to maintain order.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t successfully acquire Kangle pharmaceutical at the beginning." Watching the constant reports on TV, Su Ruyun said with lingering fear.


    It can be imagined that if Shengshi group successfully acquired Kangle pharmaceutical, I''m afraid the drug crisis will be enough to make Shengshi group fall down completely, and even all the Xu family will be involved.


    "Yes Lin Shuying also nodded and sighed: "Gu Linsheng, a beast, has played all the people. Now he''s all over himself. He''s able to do such a heartless thing. Why doesn''t God send down a thunder to kill him?"


    Song Yinuo has been staring at the TV screen, said: "Longteng group is really in trouble this time."


    Let''s not say anything else. The compensation of that day''s price can make Longteng''s capital chain have problems. After this drug crisis, I''m afraid the credibility of Longteng group will drop to a very low level. Maybe this giant will never recover.


    Three women get together to discuss the drug crisis, Xu Shaotang is also thinking about his own problems.


    I have to say that Gu Linsheng''s plan is really perfect.


    First, he released the news of the advent of new anti-cancer drugs, and then attracted companies to covet 40% of the shares. Then he confidently gave the samples of anti-cancer drugs to the companies for inspection. However, he took advantage of everyone''s competitive psychology to make the inspection time seriously insufficient, and did not let any organization detect the problems of new anti-cancer drugs, and then ran away with the money, When we found out about the drug problem, he didn''t know where he was.


    Sure enough, it was a perfect plan. It not only successfully cheated everyone, but also made itself retreat. It''s really a step-by-step plan!


    However, he also has the same question as Qin Guozhu. If Gu Linsheng had a prescription for this kind of medicine, why did he wait until the leisure pharmaceutical industry was about to collapse? From what Gu Linsheng has done, he is not suitable for a kind person. He can''t be forced to go to this step.


    It would be a coincidence to say that he developed the formula at that time.


    While Xu Shaotang was thinking, Tang Xiangming came in a hurry. He didn''t have time to say hello to anyone. He went straight to Xu Shaotang and said, "I found something in Su Cheng."


    "What did you find out?" Xu Shaotang quickly pulls Tang Xiangming to sit down.


    When other people heard Tang Xiangming''s words, they immediately gathered around. Everyone wanted to know what happened to the drug crisis.


    Tang Xiangming was in such a hurry that he didn''t even take a sip of water on the way. He didn''t care whether the cup was used or not. He grabbed the cup and poured some water into his mouth. Then he said, "our old man went to Suzhou in person. I also got the news from him."


    "According to the master''s knowledge, the master''s analysis shows that the formula of the anticancer drug should not belong to the recreational pharmaceutical industry." Tang Xiangming continued: "according to the staff of the research department of Kangle pharmaceutical industry, just a few days before the collapse of Kangle pharmaceutical industry, Gu Linsheng suddenly gave them a formula and asked them to produce some samples of anticancer drugs according to the formula. At the same time, he released the news of successful research on new anticancer drugs..."


    "So Gu Linsheng is just a spokesperson pushed to the front desk?" Xu Shaotang frowned, which coincided with the question he had just thought about.


    Gu Linsheng is not the director of this incident, he is just an executor, but the real director of this acquisition is hidden behind the scenes.


    Who is this man? What is he doing all this for? Is it just for money?


    If it''s just for money, this acquisition doesn''t have to be put in Huaxia. It can be put in other countries. The price that developed countries can offer will be higher than that offered by Longteng group!


    Is this a conspiracy against China?


    Almost in an instant, Xu Shaotang wondered whether the incident was related to the hand of God. As far as he knows, the hand of God is very hostile to Huaxia at present, which can be seen from their intention to create conflicts between the military and Xia Jiuli.


    Tang Xiangming nodded and said: "the old man also speculated like this, but now the problem is that with Gu Linsheng missing, no one knows who is behind the incident! Moreover, the old man also guessed that Gu Linsheng may have suffered misfortune, so that no one can trace the black hand behind the scenes through him! "


    "Very likely!" Xu Shaotang and the people around him all nodded in agreement with this analysis.


    Only the dead will not reveal the secret. Since that backstage agent will play with so many people''s lives, he will certainly not care about Gu Linsheng''s life.Once the acquisition plan is completed, Gu Linsheng has no meaning to live.


    "Besides, is there anything else you can find out from master Tang?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Tang Xiangming shook his head slightly, with a worried look on his face, and sighed: "in addition, he didn''t find any valuable information, because Gu Linsheng didn''t show up again after the acquisition, so he couldn''t find out who he had contacted."


    This is the most troublesome thing for them at present, especially for the senior leaders of Huaxia. They have received protests from many countries, and the exported drugs have also caused great losses to foreign hospitals. However, they have published the news that the drug came from Huaxia, which has led to the Anti China tendency of the people in many countries.


    This is no longer a simple conflict of interests, it has risen to the issue of diplomacy and the international situation.


    If the black hand behind the scenes is to let Huaxia fall into an international crisis because of the drug crisis, he has undoubtedly succeeded!


    Huaxia''s diplomatic image, which has been hard to accumulate in recent years, is completely collapsed due to the drug crisis. It can be imagined that Huaxia''s products will be resisted by the people of various countries in the future.


    It''s hard to build trust, but it''s too easy to destroy it.


    "Shaotang, have we overlooked a problem?"


    Just as everyone was worried about the future of Huaxia, Su Ruyun suddenly asked.

 Chapter 429

    Xu Shaotang looks at Su Ruyun in doubt and asks, "what''s the problem?"


    Did they ignore any problems? At least, Xu Shaotang thinks that everyone has thought enough, and Tang must have checked a lot.


    "Money


    Su Ruyun said the word heavily.


    "Money?" Lin Shuying looked at her inexplicably and asked, "what money? What does it have to do with money? "


    Su Ruyun helplessly looks at the people who cast doubts at him, pats his forehead and says: "money, Gu Linsheng''s money!"


    Listen to Su Ruyun repeatedly mentioned the problem of money, we all fell into thinking, don''t know what she means at this time.


    "Gu Linsheng''s money?" Lin Shuying frowned slightly and thought about it carefully. Suddenly, there was a surge of Qingming in his mind. He said happily, "I understand! Ruyun means that you can trace it from that sum of money! Gu Linsheng''s 40% shares have been sold at a sky high price. Although Gu Linsheng is missing, we can trace the whereabouts of his money! "


    Yes!


    After Lin Shuying said this, everyone reacted instantly.


    Gu Linsheng is indeed missing, but the money will never go missing! No matter what the purpose of the backstage man is, he will certainly not put such a huge sum of money still. If Gu Linsheng has really suffered an accident, the backstage man is even less likely to let the money bury Gu Linsheng! Because no one in the world will ever think too much money!


    They only need to trace Gu Linsheng''s account records to find out the whereabouts of the money. In the end, they may even trace out the culprit through the whereabouts of the money.


    "Sister Ruyun, you are so smart!" Song Yinuo exclaimed.


    Su Ruyun said with a smile, "it''s not that I''m too smart or that you''re stupid. It''s just that you never pay as much attention to money as I do."


    In fact, it''s not a novel way to trace cases through bank accounts. As long as you give us a little time, we can all react.


    The reason why she can react at the first time is not because of how smart she is, but because she is different from other people''s concerns. All these people here are from superior families. Money is only a number in their eyes at most, so their focus is on the poor innocent patients and the situation that Huaxia has to face.


    As for Su Ruyun, because of her childhood living environment, she paid more attention to money, so she would react first.


    This is the reason why the different living environment makes everyone look at things differently.


    Xu Shaotang gives Su Ruyun a thumbs up. He immediately takes out his own phone and dials you Mingze''s phone number: "Mingze, hurry to my home. It''s urgent!"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang call you Mingze, people are looking at him in doubt, at this time he called Long Jiang can understand, but call you Mingze to do?


    Can you trace the money there?


    "What do you want you Mingze to do? Help you track down the money? " Tang Xiangming looked at him suspiciously and said, "I''d better go to inform the old man. I guess he didn''t notice it either. I hope we can find a clue through the whereabouts of the money over there."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand to him and said with a smile, "you can inform Mr. Tang, but if you let Mr. Tang come here when he is free, I believe it will be faster to give him the answer here."


    "You mean you can track down the money more quickly?" Tang Xiangming was surprised.


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "let me sell a pass, you will know."


    Now, the Noffe consortium has known the identity of you Mingze. His identity as a "mongoose" is no longer a secret. Maybe he can also announce his identity and let Mr. Tang come here. On the one hand, he believes that you Mingze can trace the whereabouts of the money there faster, and on the other hand, he wants to help you fight for something.


    As the boss, it is necessary for him to strive for more benefits for his brother.


    "Well, I''ll tell the old man to come here." Tang Xiangming looked at him helplessly, "I hope you don''t let the old man down, or I will be scolded at that time."


    "Don''t worry!" Xu Shaotang gave him a reassuring look, said: "should not let the old man down, if let him down, it is estimated that there is not much spectrum."


    He is very confident in youmingze''s hacking technology. If youmingze can''t find it, it''s hard to find those celebrities.


    You Mingze has fought with Hongke of Huaxia for many times. For example, when he invaded the missile control center, he not only successfully invaded the missile control center, but also retreated under the tracking of Hongke. It''s just this matter, the high judgment between them.


    When Tang Xiangming calls Mr. Tang, several women surround Xu Shaotang and ask him why he asked you Mingze to come.


    You Mingze came very quickly. After receiving Xu Shaotang''s call, he rushed by as quickly as possible. Xu Shaotang seldom told him anything urgent. Since Xu Shaotang said it was urgent this time, it must be urgent."Boss, what''s the matter?"


    Before you Mingze''s figure appeared, people in the room heard his voice.


    When you Mingze comes to the room, Xu Shaotang immediately pulls him to the room upstairs.


    "You check something for me first, and I''ll introduce someone to you later." Xu Shaotang pulled you Mingze to sit down in front of his computer and said, "remember, no matter what you find, you should not reveal a word to others before I ask you to say it."


    "Ah?" You Mingze looked at him in doubt and asked, "is something wrong?"


    "Something''s wrong!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "but it''s good for you. Remember my words! Now, you can check Gu Linsheng''s bank account for me. It''s better to check his bank account list! "


    "Gu Linsheng?" You Mingze thought about it and asked, "is it Gu Linsheng from Kangle pharmaceutical, who has been making a lot of noise recently?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "there should be a huge sum of money in Gu Linsheng''s account. You can see if the huge sum of money is still in his account. If not, you''d better find out where the huge sum of money is. You''d better find out the identity of the person who received the huge sum of money!"


    She believes that these things should not be a big problem for you Mingze. As long as the money is not in Gu Linsheng''s account, he should be able to find out the identity of the person who received the huge sum of money. In this way, the clue is established.

 Chapter 430

    You Mingze according to Xu Shaotang''s request in the room to trace the whereabouts of the money, Xu Shaotang has come downstairs.


    "The old man should be here in twenty minutes." Tang Xiangming said to Xu Shaotang who came down.


    "Twenty minutes?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "the old man, is this coming too soon?"


    Although the distance from Sucheng to Tianhai is not far, it takes an hour or two to drive. Mr. Tang must have come by helicopter in 20 minutes.


    The old man is so old that he has to go to the helicopter to toss about. It seems that he must be very anxious.


    Tang Xiang understood him and said, "can you be unhappy? The top is now in a mess because of this. Finding the one behind the scenes is of great help to the next action of the top. "


    "I''d better wait until the old man comes." Xu Shaotang nodded and lay on the sofa in the living room, shutting his eyes.


    The old man came in such a hurry, and I don''t know if you Mingze can find out the whereabouts of the fund in such a short time.


    As time goes by, just as Xu Shaotang is about to fall asleep, there is a "rumble" outside. It seems that Tang Hesong has arrived.


    As soon as the helicopter stopped, Mr. Tang came out of the cabin with the help of his bodyguards, and then walked quickly into the room.


    The people who heard the sound of the helicopter had already arrived at the door to greet them. After some simple greetings, Mr. Tang hurriedly sat down with them in the room.


    "Xu Shaotang, I''m here. What do I want to know?" As soon as Tang Hesong sat down, he asked Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t worry, old man. I want to discuss something with you before I tell you the answer." Xu Shaotang said to Tang Hesong with a smile.


    "What to discuss?" Tang Hesong frowned slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang with his beard blowing and eyes staring. He said, "what''s more important now than finding the person behind the drug crisis? If you keep talking to me, do you believe I''ll let old song beat you? "


    After hearing Tang Hesong''s words, song Yinuo turns his lips. Xu Shaotang doesn''t give song Yinian any trouble. Thank God, do you still smoke him?


    If the old man really beats him, this guy may be able to jump up and kick his feet at Song Yinian.


    Xu Shaotang stopped Tang Hesong''s indignation and said with a smile, "old man, I''ve asked someone to help you find out the whereabouts of the fund, but before he finds out the whereabouts of the fund, I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    Take advantage of the fire!


    Tang Hesong almost immediately thought of this word, glared at Xu Shaotang and said: "don''t go too far, you boy. Do you know what''s the situation now?"


    If anyone else dares to take advantage of the fire and rob at this time, he will let him go to the prison without saying a word and have a good introspection. Now Huaxia is facing a critical moment of internal and external troubles. It''s really not sensible for this boy to take advantage of the fire and rob at this time!


    "Old man, anyway, the whereabouts of the funds have not been found. You should chat with me while waiting for the results." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I don''t ask for anything. I just want to make a promise for a friend of mine."


    "Commitment? What commitment? " Tang Hesong asked suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang said: "well, my friend is a wizard in the field of computer, which is often called hacker. Moreover, his name is also well-known in the hacker world. I know how to deal with those hackers whose identities are exposed. He helps us trace the whereabouts of the fund this time. If we find it, I hope it will not treat him like other hackers in the future. Just give him freedom. "


    As soon as his words came out, people''s faces suddenly looked surprised.


    Besides Tang Hesong, you all know that you Mingze is the one Xu Shaotang asked for help. In other words, you Mingze is the famous hacker Xu Shaotang said?


    At this time, Shuying is more moved than Lin.


    After knowing Xiao Jingwen''s identity, she once guessed that you Mingze was definitely not simple, but she did not expect that you Mingze was actually a hidden hacker. As a matter of fact, none of the four dandies in Tianhai was simple.


    "Hackers?" Tang Hesong thought quietly for a while, then suddenly looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "the friend you''re talking about is Mongoose, right?"


    When Xu Shaotang was captured by song Anbang, the mongoose invaded the national missile control center. Although we did not trace the identity of the mongoose, we knew that the mongoose must have something to do with Xu Shaotang.


    Now that Xu Shaotang said this, he was more sure of the relationship between mongoose and him.


    As expected, mongoose dares to invade the National Missile Control Center for Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang strives for freedom for mongoose at this time.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, admitting Tang Hesong''s words, and said, "since the old man has guessed it, I don''t know if the old man can give him a promise not to restrict his freedom?"


    "Do you know the threat to the country of a hacker with technology like mongoose?" Tang Hesong did not rush to answer Xu Shaotang, but calmly said: "I think you know what happened to the missile control center at the beginning. Do you think that this kind of person who can invade the NMC at any time should not be within the scope of our supervision?"Invasion missile control center?


    People can''t help but smack their tongue and think to themselves that you Mingze is really brave!


    "Last time it was an accident." Xu Shaotang said to the old man, "I can guarantee that he will never do such a thing again. This time, he helped him to trace the whereabouts of the fund, which can be regarded as making up for his mistakes. Please don''t worry about it any more."


    "Are you sure you can guarantee it?" Tang Hesong frowned and said, "what guarantee do you take?"


    Xu Shaotang said quietly: "just use my own life to guarantee it! Please believe me, if he does something like that last time, I will personally hand him over to the top for handling, and I will let the top handle it myself! "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s assurance, Tang Hesong showed a look of thinking.


    "I''ll ask the top for advice first!" Tang Hesong stood up and walked out with the phone.


    More than ten minutes later, Tang Hesong came in from the outside and said to Xu Shaotang solemnly: "as long as he can help us find out the whereabouts of the fund, we can not pursue his previous affairs, nor restrict his freedom, but there is a condition proposed above."


    "What conditions?"


    Tang Hesong said: "if the country needs it, he must accept the recruitment without any excuse."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang agrees for you Mingze.


    Even if the above does not say, as long as you need Mingze, he will let you work hard, just like this time.

 Chapter 431

    At the same time when they reached a deal, you Mingze suddenly rushed down with his computer in his arms and yelled: "boss, I found it!"


    Looking at you Mingze rushing down from upstairs, Tang Hesong looks at Xu Shaotang, points to you Mingze and asks, "is he a mongoose?"


    Because of Xu Shaotang''s relationship, many people also know that Tang Hesong, the other three people who were known as the "four talents of Tianhai" together with Xu Shaotang at the beginning, is the same, but he never thought that you Mingze, the black sheep of his family, was actually a "mongoose"!


    The four black sheep of the past are really more hidden than one!


    Xu Shaotang nodded to Tang Hesong, rushed to you Mingze and sat down here. He asked, "what have you found?"


    You Mingze sat down with his laptop in his arms, his fingers pounding on the computer, and windows pop up on the computer screen.


    "This is the transaction information of all Gu Linsheng''s accounts." You Mingze opened one of the windows, pointed to the above figures and said: "you see, from the beginning of last year to now, the funds in Gu Linsheng''s account are obviously in short supply, but in last year''s 11, Gu Linsheng''s account suddenly increased by $100 million. "


    you can see that even Xu Shaotang, who has no talent for business, was bankrupt before November.


    "The 100 million US dollars remitted in November should be the benefit fee given to Gu Linsheng in advance by the secret agent." Tang Hesong analyzed.


    To make people willing to do things for him, that backstage must first give Gu Linsheng some sweet taste.


    Ignoring Tang Hesong''s analysis, you Mingze continued to open another page and said, "you see, this is the capital obtained from the sale of 40% of the shares. Later, Gu Linsheng sold some shares one after another, making his personal assets close to $9 billion, but the $9 billion was remitted to several accounts separately. In January, the funds in various accounts were suddenly remitted into hundreds of different sub accounts through multi line operations. "


    This method is a common means of money laundering and transfer of personal property. It is like fireworks. Before it is ignited, it is a whole. After it is ignited, it is scattered to avoid the monitoring of its funds by intentional people. It is also a guarantee for one''s own property. One of the properties is intercepted, and other properties can still be intact Reach the designated account.


    Tang Hesong looked at you Mingze admiringly and asked, "is there any other discovery? If this is the case, it should be very difficult to find out who''s account the fund was ultimately remitted to with so many sub accounts? "


    The more scattered sub accounts there are, the more difficult it is to trace the whereabouts of the fund. Obviously, the person behind the scenes had long expected that Huaxia would trace his identity by tracing the whereabouts of the fund, which is somewhat like taking precautions.


    "Indeed You Mingze nodded and said: "these funds are remitted into various accounts, some of which are real estate companies, some are luxury accounts. On the surface, Gu Linsheng seems to be spending money and investing in other industries after he got rich. However, if you carefully investigate, you will find that all these accounts belong to a fund organization."


    It didn''t take you Mingze long to find the abnormality in Gu Linsheng''s account. The reason why he traced it for almost half an hour is that his main energy is to trace the whereabouts of the funds in those sub accounts.


    During the investigation, he found that the funds of these sub accounts eventually entered the fund account like thousands of rivers flowing into the sea.


    After that, nearly nine billion dollars disappeared directly from the fund account.


    Just as we are about to ask the name of the fund, you Mingze''s computer is "didi" call up.


    With the sound of the sound, the computer screen also instantly turned into a piece of blue, there is no text on it.


    "What''s the matter?" Listening to the harsh voice, Xu Shaotang frowns slightly and asks you Mingze.


    You Mingze smile, waved his hand and said: "it''s OK, it should be the people of this fund who found out that I invaded their account. Don''t worry, I''ll get it done soon."


    After that, you Mingze''s fingers kept knocking on the computer, releasing one false code after another to lure the other party to intercept, while the real code was completely implanted into the other party''s computer.


    Soon, you Mingze took control again.


    The harsh "didi" sound disappeared, and the computer screen returned to normal.


    Watching the computer return to normal, we are relieved at last. At the same time, we finally know the strength of you Mingze, the hacker. Among other things, the speed of his finger tapping on the keyboard is rarely matched.


    "The name of this fund is dream, which translates to dream." You Mingze pointed to the name of the fund displayed on the computer and said, "I believe you are not unfamiliar with this fund."


    It''s no stranger indeed. People including Xu Shaotang have heard the name of this fund.


    This fund is an international well-known venture capital fund. Many companies at home and abroad have shares in this fund. This fund is like a mad dog. As long as you see a profit, you will jump on it like a mad dog.After knowing the name of the fund, Tang Hesong took out his phone and informed it. At the same time, he also got the news that the people involved in tracking down the fund have not found anything useful.


    In other words, you Mingze''s ability really far exceeds those red guests who belong to the country.


    For a moment, Tang Hesong really wanted you Mingze to enter the National Red guest League. But he had to give up the idea when he thought of his promise to Xu Shaotang.


    When Tang Hesong reported the situation, you Mingze once again said in astonishment: "from what I have found, this fund is likely to be a money laundering organization under the banner of venture capital. If you want to know the final whereabouts of that fund, you may have to start from the beginning of this fund. Only they know where Gu Linsheng''s money has gone."


    He can only find so many. After all, the fund itself has great strength, and it has invested in many companies. The fund can enter the account of any company through them. They can make people unable to know the final destination of the fund under the banner of venture capital.


    "Well, I see!" Tang Hesong nods, shakes hands with you Mingze, and then leaves quickly.

 Chapter 432

    Although you Mingze didn''t find the real behind the scenes, he at least reestablished the broken clue.


    At present, the most important thing is to find out who the dream fund gave the money to. Since you Mingze said that the fund is probably still engaged in money laundering activities, Gu Linsheng''s money may also be in the ranks of being laundered.


    Xu Shaotang believes that Huaxia will send people to follow this clue. When the final whereabouts of the fund are found, that is when the black hand behind the scenes comes to the surface.


    "I just announced your identity." Xu Shaotang said to you Mingze: "the above has promised that as long as you do not do anything that threatens national security, they will not restrict your freedom. Therefore, no matter what happens in the future, you should not use your own technology to threaten national security."


    If you can agree to this condition, they will not allow you Mingze''s time bomb to break away from their monitoring.


    "OK, I see. Thank you, boss." You Mingze nodded slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang, opened his mouth, but did not say anything else.


    Xu Shaotang noticed you Mingze''s action, looked at him suspiciously and asked, "what did you want to say just now?"


    You Mingze looked at him with a guilty heart, lowered his head and said in a low voice: "in fact, I also found some things..."


    "And something else?" Xu Shaotang looked at him in surprise. At the same time, he took a look at other people and made sure that they didn''t pay attention to their differences. Then he took him to his study and asked, "what else did you find? Why didn''t you say that just now?"


    Obviously, you Mingze doesn''t want to tell Tang Hesong all the things he found. Is he trusting Tang Hesong, or does he have other purposes?


    You Mingze looks at him with a complicated look. He has some doubts on his face. He seems to be thinking about whether to tell Xu Shaotang about it or not.


    For a long time, he seemed to have made a decision and said in a complicated mood: "I actually took the time to check the projects recently invested by Dream Fund, and then found that they recently invested in a large intelligent product company in Tianhai..."


    "What''s wrong with this company?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    He knows that since you have found this intelligent product company, you have deliberately concealed what you have found. You must have found something.


    "Yuxi..." You Mingze blurted out the name.


    "Yuxi?" Xu Shaotang''s voice suddenly raised, "is this intelligent product company a subordinate enterprise of the nofi consortium?"


    He finally knows why you Mingze wants to hide from Tang Hesong about this intelligent product company. All along, you Mingze hasn''t given up on Yu Xiao completely. He is afraid that this matter has something to do with Yu''s sisters. In other words, even he thinks that this matter has nothing to do with Yu''s sisters, and he is afraid that they will take Yu''s sisters in anger.


    He doesn''t care about Yu Xi''s life or death, but he cares about Yu Xiao, the woman he loves and hates!


    You Mingze nodded and said: "I found that this intelligent product production company was just registered this year, and most of its capital came from the dream fund. But I have a question. It seems that the consortium is not short of funds. How can they let the dream fund inject such funds to complete the absolute control of the company? "


    "You mean, in fact, the fund itself belongs to the nofi consortium?" Xu Shaotang had a dignified look on his face.


    You Mingze''s problem is also his problem. With the financial strength of the consortium, there is no need to attract other funds for financing.


    In this way, there is only one possibility to explain this unreasonable financing.


    Seeing the look on Xu Shaotang''s face, you Mingze became nervous and said, "I doubt that this drug crisis was actually planned by Yu Xi. If we infer in this way, what I found earlier can be fully explained. "


    He has been wondering whether to tell Xu Shaotang about his speculation, because he knows that with Xu Shaotang''s character, if it is confirmed that the drug crisis was planned by the Yu family sisters, the two sisters will never survive, and Xu Shaotang has never been a pity.


    Although Xu Shaotang once promised him to spare Yu Xiao''s life, if it was really related to Yu Xiao, he didn''t even know how to face Yu Xiao. After all, because of this plan, I don''t know how many innocent people lost their lives, and China suffered unprecedented diplomatic crisis.


    Xu Shaotang is also a little upset at the moment and keeps pacing back and forth in the room.


    "At the beginning, because of the financial war, the Noffe consortium lost billions of dollars, but the Yu family sisters, as their spokesmen in China, were not punished by the Noffe consortium." Xu Shaotang''s chest kept rising and falling, and his emotion was a little excited. He said: "if, I mean if, if they and Gu Linsheng planned this plan, then the lost funds would be completely recovered, and they would be able to explain why they did not accept the punishment."


    You Mingze nodded and said, "Gu Linsheng received $100 million in November, which coincides with the time when Yu''s sisters went to Suzhou. Although I don''t want Yu Xiao to be involved in this incident, I have to say that their suspicion is the biggest... "They have no direct evidence to prove that the Yu sisters dominated the incident, but they are the most suspect in terms of motive and time.


    Xu Shaotang''s face was changeable. He clenched his fist and said, "let''s infer that after the failure of the financial war, the Yu sisters went to Sucheng. At this time, they just learned that Gu Linsheng was studying new anticancer drugs. They didn''t know where they got a prescription of anticancer drugs, and then they gave Gu Linsheng a sum of money to do things according to their plan. So Can all the following things be explained? "


    If we infer according to this idea, Xu Shaotang can conclude that the so-called backstage agents are the Yu family sisters, and their purpose is to create a fraud to recover the funds they lost in the financial war.


    What''s more, the Yu sisters can become the spokesmen of the nofi consortium in China at a young age. Their ability and means need not be doubted. It is certainly not difficult to create such a perfect fraud.


    "Boss, what are you going to do with it?" You Mingze asked, looking at Xu Shaotang, whose face was constantly changing.

 Chapter 433

    "What do you want me to do with it?" Xu Shaotang asked you Mingze.


    To be honest, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it, because they don''t have direct evidence to prove that Yu''s sister is the one behind the scenes. However, judging from the information they have, Yu''s sister is the most suspect.


    What''s more, the reason why you Mingze didn''t tell Tang Hesong about this discovery is to protect Yu Xiao from the side.


    However, if the Yu sisters are really behind the scenes, how can you protect such a cruel woman?


    Therefore, he is very contradictory. After you Mingze asked that question, he can only return it to you Mingze himself.


    "I..." You Mingze opened his mouth and his face was very complicated. At last, he could only shake his head and say: "I don''t know..."


    "Since you don''t know, let''s leave them alone." Xu Shaotang sighed.


    You Mingze raised his painful cheek and asked: "don''t you care about them first? Is that really OK? "


    With his understanding of Xu Shaotang, since Xu Shaotang has locked the biggest suspicion on Yu''s sisters, how can he ignore it unless the sun comes out in the west.


    "I don''t care. It''s not that I don''t investigate." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I mean, let''s not think about how to deal with this matter first. Let''s make sure whether the Yu family sisters are the behind the scenes."


    It''s too early to think about how to deal with the Yu family sisters. Moreover, if it is really confirmed that the Yu family sisters are the behind the scenes, I''m afraid it''s not their turn to think about how to deal with the matter. The behind the scenes has caused so much loss to Huaxia. How can they be let go?


    "All right." You Mingze nodded anxiously.


    As for Xu Shaotang how to confirm, he does not need to ask, he believes that Xu Shaotang will use his own method to verify.


    "By the way, you said you found something you couldn''t believe. What is it?" Xu Shaotang put the Yu sisters'' affairs behind him for the time being and said to you Mingze, "you said you need to verify it again. Is it verified now?"


    "Not yet." You Mingze shook his head and said: "this fact is too shocking. I''m afraid I won''t believe it myself..."


    "Let''s talk about it. I''ll see how shocking it is." Xu Shaotang came to be interested and asked curiously.


    He has seen a lot of shocking things, perhaps already.


    "Do you really want to know?" You Mingze gave a bitter smile and said, "I hope you won''t say I''m crazy after I say it."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and listened.


    You Mingze went to the sofa of the room and sat down. He took a bottle of water and took a few mouthfuls to moisten his throat. Then he asked Xu Shaotang, "where do we human beings come from?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is what you Mingze said? Is this boy''s head stimulated to become stupid, and he even began to think about this philosophical question.


    Where do humans come from? Did apes evolve? This is a well-known answer, and you Mingze will not ask for it. Therefore, Xu Shaotang regarded it as a philosophical problem.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s speechless expression, you Mingze continued with a self mocking smile: "if I say, I think, before the existence of human beings, there was a more developed civilized society in this world than ours, would you think that I was whimsical?"


    He also discovered this problem by accident recently, but let alone other people, even he thought it was impossible.


    Almost all people think that the present human is the only high-level intelligent life in the world. Even a ten-year-old child can tell the origin of human.


    Of course, there are still some people who stubbornly believe that there have been extraterrestrial life in this world. Even this view is more convincing than his idea.


    "You mean there were prehistoric civilizations on the earth before the existence of human beings, and they were far more advanced than our technology?" Xu Shaotang is not as surprised as you Mingze expected. On the contrary, he shows an extremely curious look and seems to want to communicate more with you Mingze on this issue.


    "Don''t you think what I''m talking about is the end of the world?" You Mingze thought that Xu Shaotang would show any expression, but he didn''t think that Xu Shaotang would be full of curiosity, and he began to discuss this problem with him.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said seriously, "I don''t think what you said is the end of time. On the contrary, I think it''s very possible!"


    Whether it''s the infrasonic weapon he encountered in Shennong mountain or the piece of iron that can''t be destroyed by all means, it proves to him that there were more advanced prehistoric civilizations or aliens in the world.


    Before listening to you Mingze''s conjecture, he also thought about the view of aliens, but after hearing you Mingze say so, he preferred the view of prehistoric civilization.Only the prehistoric civilization, which is more advanced than the present civilization, can cut that kind of indestructible iron, and only the technology far beyond the present level of science and technology can produce the powerful infrasonic weapons in Shennong mountain.


    "Do you think we had prehistoric civilization before?" You Mingze seems to have found a confidant. He said excitedly: "I found some signs of prehistoric civilization before. Later, I checked a lot of information about aliens on the Internet, and then connected them with prehistoric civilization. Many things we can''t explain now may have something to do with prehistoric civilization."


    "What signs have you found?" Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    You Mingze said, "do you know the Bermuda Triangle?"


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Few people should not know this place. It is the place with the most supernatural incidents in the world. Many ships are missing here for no reason. Many scientific research teams want to solve the secrets of Bermuda Triangle, but they will never come back.


    Gradually, this place seems to have become a forbidden area for human beings, and few people go there to take risks.


    "When I was tracking down Yu Xiao, I occasionally intruded into a computer that contained a lot of information about the Bermuda Triangle." You Mingze said: "one of the analysis reports thinks that there are probably prehistoric civilization crashed spaceships or other high-level facilities in the Bermuda Triangle, and some of the equipment in these things may still be in operation, which is why Bermuda Triangle is now notorious..."

 Chapter 434

    About prehistoric civilization, they discussed for a long time. After talking with you Mingze, some of Xu Shaotang''s guesses gradually became clear.


    After leaving the Xu family, you Mingze drove along the road.


    He hasn''t raced like this for a long time, but his heart is full of boredom now, hoping to vent his boredom by racing. The buildings on both sides of the road are retreating rapidly, but his mood is getting worse and worse.


    "Zhizhi..."


    The sound of a sudden brake sounded, and the speed of you Mingze''s car gradually slowed down.


    He pulled the car to the side of the road, quietly leaned on the seat, his thin face showed a thick color of worry, and his brain was constantly thinking about what to do?


    The mobile phone in his hand was picked up and put down by him, put down and picked up again, so repeatedly, he didn''t know whether he should call Yu Xiao.


    After seeing Yu Xiao again, he has obtained Yu Xiao''s contact number through his own channel. That number has been firmly lingering in his mind, but he has never pulled it out.


    With a bang, you Mingze smashed his fist on the door of the car. Although the skin on his fist had been broken and the blood was seeping from the wound, he could not feel any pain. There were only two voices in his head arguing fiercely.


    "You Mingze, don''t you love Yu Xiao the most? Do you want to watch her get caught? " A voice sounded in my mind.


    At the same time, another voice of abnormal anger also rang out: "if the Yu sisters are really behind the scenes, do you see them at large? They have brought so much loss to Huaxia and so many innocent people have lost their lives. Are you worthy of their souls by doing so? "


    The two voices were quarreling fiercely in his mind, as if to burst his head.


    "Enough!" You Mingze gives out a roar and shakes his head hard to drive out the two fierce quarrels in his mind.


    "Yu Xiao..." You Mingze uttered a sad sigh and murmured to himself, "I''ll remind you once. I hope you have nothing to do with that..."


    He finally listened to the call of the devil in his heart, and was lost in the co pilot''s mobile phone, which was once again in his hands.


    Open the phone''s address book, there are a few people''s numbers in it. You can almost see Yu Xiao''s phone number at a glance. In fact, even if it is not stored, that number has been firmly remembered in his mind.


    The reason why he keeps this number on his mobile phone is that when he looks at the mobile phone, he feels that Yu Xiao is still in his life. After burning the photo of Yu Xiao, this is the only trace of Yu Xiao in his life.


    He slowly pressed the dial key, waiting for the phone to be connected, his chest began to beat violently, the heart seemed to be coming out of his throat, and the palms and forehead also exuded tense sweat.


    "Hello, who?"


    The phone finally got through, and Yu Xiao''s confused voice came from inside.


    You Mingze opened his cracked lips and tried to make his heart beat back to normal. He said in a hoarse voice, "Yu Xiao, it''s me..."


    "You Mingze Yu Xiao on the other end of the phone was obviously shocked. She didn''t expect you Mingze to call.


    For a moment, the two people on the phone fall into silence. You Mingze doesn''t know how to say it to Yu Xiao, and Yu Xiao doesn''t know what to say to you Mingze. Although there are thousands of words in her heart, she knows that she can''t say them out. She doesn''t want you Mingze to remember her and hurt you Mingze.


    If they are destined to have no fate in this life, she is willing to be a heartless woman, only hope that the beloved man is alive, live well!


    After a long silence, you Mingze finally coughed a little: "is the new anti-cancer drug related to you?"


    You Mingze tried not to let his tone show anger, but the words he said still seemed so rigid. Or, when he asked this, he thought that it had something to do with their sisters.


    Yu smile on the other end of the phone slightly smothered, and then said in a cold tone: "I don''t know what you said, and I don''t want to receive your call again. Please don''t disturb me any more. Our relationship is over!"


    With these words, Yu Xiao on the other side of the phone was already in tears.


    She wants to be warm to you Mingze, and she wants to hear you Mingze''s loving voice, but she can''t show her emotions.


    Give up love, give up care, because of deep love, so have to give up!


    She would rather hurt you Mingze''s heart than hear about you Mingze''s death. If only one of them is destined to live, she hopes that person is you Mingze. She hopes that you Mingze can forget her forever and start his own life.


    Hearing the indifferent voice from the phone, you Mingze''s heart is deeply hurt again. He leans his head hard and doesn''t let the tears in his eyes flow out.


    "I won''t disturb you any more..." You Mingze held the phone tightly, as if to crush his own phone. "I just want to remind you that if the new anticancer drugs are really related to you, you can run far away and never come to China again..."After that, you Mingze trembled and hung up.


    "Ah Smile


    At the moment when the phone hung up, you Mingze couldn''t restrain the tears in his eyes again. He hit the steering wheel of the car with his head, and roared like a wounded beast.


    He has his own standards of good and evil, as well as his own moral concepts.


    He understood the great righteousness of the people and the hatred of his country and family.


    Only in the end, he chose selfishness and humble love.


    It is not easy for him to make such a choice. Now he can only hope that it has nothing to do with the Yu sisters. Otherwise, he will spend the rest of his life in the condemnation of his conscience.


    If it''s really related to Yu Xiao, he will never face Xu Shaotang, his relatives and brothers again.


    "Yu Xiao, if it''s really about you, let me make atonement for you..."


    Think of this, you Mingze''s heart finally a little better than some, if Yu Xiao really did evil, then he came to pay for Yu Xiao.


    If it is true that good and evil are rewarded, report it to him. He is willing to bear all the retribution alone.


    You Mingze starts the car again. The car roars and rushes out like an arrow.


    There was only the sound of cars whistling past in the wind, and there was a little bit of whimpering that people could not really hea

 Chapter 435

    The dark night, the breeze brings a trace of cool.


    Although it is now may, the night in Tianhai is still a little cool.


    Sitting in the backyard, Xu Shaotang felt the cool of the night wind and made his head a little clear.


    "Shaotang, please approve the clothes. Don''t catch cold." Lin Shuying doesn''t know when she has come to Xu Shaotang''s back, holding a coat over Xu Shaotang''s body.


    Although she knows that Xu Shaotang won''t catch cold because of such weather, she still puts her coat on Xu Shaotang out of deep affection and care. It''s a small move, but it can make her feel the responsibility as a wife.


    Xu Shaotang held the soft palm in his reverse hand, rubbed it repeatedly in the palm, and asked, "did Miao Miao sleep?"


    "Well, that girl has been clamoring to sleep with you. It took her a lot of effort to get her to sleep." Thinking about her daughter''s dependence on her biological father, Lin Shuying shows a happy smile on her face and sticks her head on Xu Shaotang''s back to feel the rare warmth.


    Xu Shaotang showed a look of guilt on his face and said, "there have been many things this year, but I didn''t accompany you. Don''t you blame me?"


    Since the beginning of the new year, he has been involved in all kinds of affairs, and has not been well accompanied by several of his women. Song Yinuo, who is also in the capital, seldom accompanies Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun.


    When he thought of their loneliness, he always felt guilty.


    Lin Shuying left his cheek from his back, and the lotus like jade Bi went around his neck and said with a smile, "what do you say? We know you are very busy, and we can''t help you with those things. We can only help you take care of your family affairs at home, so that you don''t have to worry about your family affairs any more."


    Although they don''t know what Xu Shaotang is doing, they know that Xu Shaotang is often in a dangerous environment. If they can, they really don''t want their men to bear these risks, but they know that this is the way that this man chooses. No one can stop her, they can only support her silently behind her back.


    Love is not to accompany forever, just need to care about each other''s hearts.


    "Thank you for your understanding." Xu Shaotang holds Lin Shuying''s palms on his cheek and says with infinite satisfaction, "meeting you is the greatest luck in my life."


    He is not a person who likes sensationalism, but this is really the most real feeling in his heart.


    These three women, no matter what he does, support him without hesitation. They have no complaint, no blame, only deep love and concern.


    Sometimes, he always thought that God was so kind to him, not only did he not let himself die in the enemy''s plot, but also sent these three understanding women to him. Compared with that, what was the difficulty he met?


    When they are in love, Su Ruyun and song Yinuo come to the backyard.


    "I can''t find you everywhere. You are tired of it." Su Ruyun came over with a smile, sat down next to Xu Shaotang, leaned his body against Xu Shaotang, pointed to the other half of Xu Shaotang''s body, and song Yinuo said: "Yinuo, this position is for you."


    She would never be reserved in front of Xu Shaotang. She could not be too coquettish in front of her man.


    Of course, she still knows the truth of rain and dew. Without song Yinuo, she might have occupied Xu Shaotang''s arms now.


    Song Yinuo smiles and goes to the other side of Xu Shaotang to sit down, but he doesn''t lean on Xu Shaotang. He smiles and says to Su Ruyun, "he has been with me in the capital for so long. Now let him accompany you and sister Shuying."


    "Really?" Su Ruyun looked at Song Yinuo with a smile and said, "if you don''t rely on me, I''ll spoil you."


    Then Su Ruyun falls into Xu Shaotang''s arms and teases Xu Shaotang with her black hair.


    Xu Shaotang clapped the goblin''s hand helplessly and asked with a smile, "why don''t you sleep so late?"


    "Well? Are you trying to drive us away so that we can have a good time with your first wife? " Su Ruyun slanted his head, with a teasing look on his face, and said deliberately.


    Lin Shuying''s face is slightly red. He reaches out his hand and pinches Su Ruyun gently. He is a little embarrassed and says, "dead goblin, what are you talking about?"


    Su Ruyun smilingly dodged Lin Shuying''s hand and said with a smile, "isn''t it?"


    Although the three of them were sisters, they never thought about their size, but who told Lin Shuying to take the lead? Now the children of Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang are so big, and her stomach is still far away. As for song Yinuo, although he has a formal engagement with Xu Shaotang, it is estimated that he has not really become a woman of Xu Shaotang. The position of the eldest wife has already gone to Lin Shuying.


    Xu Shaotang praised Su Ruyun''s head and said with a smile, "what''s the difference between big and small wives? You are all my luck. "


    "Well, why does this mouth suddenly turn sweet?" Su Ruyun looks at Xu Shaotang strangely, then says with a smile to song Yinuo: "Yinuo, have you fed honey to this guy''s mouth?""No Song Yinuo said with a smile: "maybe he ate honey secretly?"


    "Ha ha..." Xu Shaotang laughed, bowed his head and left a deep kiss on Su Ruyun''s lips, then winked at him provocatively, and said with a smile, "now I''ll give you some honey, so that you, the goblin, won''t be so" mean "in the future."


    "Bah!" Su Ruyun spat shyly and snorted: "who wants to eat your honey!"


    Seeing Su Ruyun''s embarrassment, Lin Shuying and song Yinuo can''t help bending down and laughing.


    However, their smile didn''t last long. When they were caught off guard, Xu Shaotang had already brought them over and left a long kiss on their lips.


    Looking at the three women''s coy appearance, Xu Shaotang''s heart is full of warmth.


    The chill brought by the night wind has long disappeared, leaving only the strong feeling in the courtyard.


    That night, Xu Shaotang forced the three women to stay in his room, lying in the warmth created by the three women.


    Although the house is full of spring, but he did not do anything, so with his beloved woman had a good dream.


    In his dream, he dreams that he is far away from all kinds of disputes and lives in seclusion with his beloved woman in the place where peach blossom is in full bloom. In the peach forest, a group of children chase each other and play with each othe

 Chapter 436

    In the next few days, the storm of new anticancer drugs spread more rapidly. With the deepening of the matter, Longteng group was also exposed to the public''s attention.


    People''s anger gradually shifted from major hospitals to Longteng group. There were demonstrations against Longteng group all over China, and the headquarters of Longteng group in Beijing was impacted by the emotional people.


    Fortunately, Qin Haoran''s garrison troops in the capital were dispatched in time to prevent the riot from expanding.


    The people sent by Xu Shaotang to track down the Yu family also reported that the Yu family sisters were not abnormal, and there was no change in the intelligent robot development company of the nofi consortium in Tianhai, let alone any evidence to prove that the Yu family sisters were behind the scenes.


    As a result, Xu Shaotang''s doubts become more and more serious. Does this really have nothing to do with the Yu sisters?


    Just as Xu Shaotang was puzzled by the result, song Yinuo suddenly rushed back from the outside like a gust of wind, threw himself in Xu Shaotang''s arms and cried out: "Shaotang, my father has an accident! Just received the news that my father was attacked by the enemy when he was inspecting the border. Now his life and death are uncertain! Wu Wu... "


    Hearing song Yinuo''s cry, Xu Shaotang "clatters" in his heart. He knows that the spy hiding in the army can''t help releasing the news.


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly in his heart. These people are really able to choose the right time. They just let out such news when China is facing domestic and foreign troubles. If they really want to kill China, they will never die!


    "Enoch!" Xu Shaotang stroked song Yinuo''s beautiful back and comforted him: "don''t worry, he will be OK. Lucky people have their own natural appearance."


    He wanted to tell song Yinuo the news that song Anbang was safe and sound, but he knew that he could not tell. At this time, the people of the Song family must be watched by various forces. The more mournful they were, the more dragon would continue to play their play.


    Song Yinuo looked up with tears in his face and murmured: "that''s artillery attack. How can he be ok? No, I''m going to Weixi military region right away! "


    With that, song Yinuo got up from Xu Shaotang''s arms and was ready to leave for Weixi military region immediately.


    Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed her, wiped away the tears from her face, kissed her forehead and comforted her: "don''t worry, I''ll go with you."


    Since the top to act, then he will accompany the top to play this play, or let those clowns jump out one after another.


    "Thank you, Shaotang." Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang with tears in her eyes. At this time, she has lost her square inch, thinking, fortunately, Xu Shaotang can accompany him to undertake all this.


    Just as they were ready to leave, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone rang.


    Seeing the number displayed on the mobile phone, Xu Shaotang said "wait" to song Yinuo, and immediately went out holding the phone.


    "Brother, you''re not going to recruit me, are you?" Xu Shaotang put through the phone, full of helpless said.


    The phone call is from Longjiang. Longjiang must be planning to recruit him at this time. Besides, he can''t think of Longjiang''s purpose.


    "Not bad!" The dragon on the other end of the phone nodded and said, "I expect that the news of the multinational military exercise will be released soon. The golden tiger and iron leopard are on their way to Annan. I want you to deal with the enemy''s possible experts together with them, and try to create chaos in the multinational joint exercise forces to provide convenience for our attack."


    Dragon will not and Xu Shaotang polite, a head will all his requirements out.


    "The golden tiger and the iron leopard are coming. It doesn''t matter whether I go or not?" Xu Shaotang said, "I''m just going to Weixi military region. Maybe I can help there."


    "You don''t care about wesy!" Long Jiang said contemptuously, "if we can''t even clean up the rubbish, why does the country still have money to support hundreds of thousands of people in Weixi military region? Hitting the clowns on the sea is the most important thing! There can''t be anything wrong over there


    Recovering the disputed territory on the Weixi border is actually the easiest part of the whole plan. It''s really difficult to sink the enemy''s two aircraft carriers! The multinational joint exercise forces are not vegetarians. It will take a lot of trouble to sink the two aircraft carriers under the escort of so many warships.


    "Well, I''ll join the golden tiger and iron leopard as soon as possible." Since long Jiang said so, Xu Shaotang could only promise.


    "You don''t have to join them. They will come to you and give you a temporary recruitment order to give you a temporary identity, so as not to let golden tiger and iron leopard doubt your identity."


    When arranging tasks for Xu Shaotang, Long Jiang will not forget to cover up his identity for Xu Shaotang. After all, Jinhu and tiebao are familiar with Canglong, so they can arrange a temporary recruitment for Xu Shaotang, so that they don''t think about why a free Xu Shaotang will accompany them to perform the above tasks.


    "Well, I see." Xu Shaotang nodded and hung up.


    Back in the room, looking at Song Yinuo''s dull and tearful look, Xu Shaotang felt a pain in his heart and went to embrace her in his arms.


    "Enoch, I have something to do temporarily. Maybe I can''t go to Weixi military region to see your father with you for the time being." Xu Shaotang apologized and said to song Yinuo, "I''ll let my left hand and Baoshan take people to Weixi military region with you. Don''t worry, no matter how your father is, we will take revenge for him!"Besides, Xu Shaotang is also worried that song Yinuo will have an accident there. If he has left hand, they will follow him. He is still relieved.


    In addition, if there is any emergency on Wes''s side, they can also help.


    "Well, I know you have something to do, so be careful." Song Yinuo nodded tearfully and said with a cry: "you must not have anything else, otherwise, I really can''t bear it..."


    She subconsciously thinks that song Anbang''s situation is very serious. She has guessed that Xu Shaotang may have received a call from Long Jiang, so she temporarily changed her itinerary.


    Xu Shaotang stroked song Yinuo''s hair, solemnly said: "don''t worry, I will be OK, you also have to take care of yourself, you don''t have to worry too much, your father is lucky, you will be OK!"


    The most painful thing is that he knows that song Anbang is safe and sound, but he still has to watch his woman hurt. This feeling makes him feel more guilty for song Yinuo and a little more hatred for that country.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang called left hand and Li Baoshan, and asked them to take a team of wolf team members to Weixi military region.


    At the same time, in order to let song Yinuo arrive at Weixi military region as soon as possible, he also gave Xiao Jingwen a call and temporarily enlisted the private plane that Xiao Jingwen had just started.

 Chapter 437

    When song Yinuo boarded the plane to Weixi military region, Xu Shaotang was at home waiting for the arrival of the golden tiger and iron leopard.


    While waiting for the arrival of golden tiger and iron leopard, he also rarely watched TV.


    Now, the news of the attack on Song Anbang has been in the news. Under the intentional arrangement of the state, the major media have also issued the same question. Song Anbang was attacked by enemy artillery more than ten days ago. Why does the state not publish the news all the time and wait for others to disclose the news? Is it going to swallow this tone?


    Because of the media''s questioning, coupled with the recent uproar of the drug crisis, more and more people are questioning the above, which makes the whole China suddenly in a precarious situation.


    Watching the report on TV, Xu Shaotang showed a sneer.


    This is both a crisis and an opportunity.


    As long as the two aircraft carriers of the multinational joint exercise force are successfully knocked down and the disputed territory is recovered, the Chinese people''s hearts will instantly settle down. At the same time, the greatly inspired people''s attention will no longer focus on the drug crisis.


    If at first it was just to frighten the restless surrounding countries, now it has to sink the two aircraft carriers even in the first World War.


    Only in this way can we recover the lost hearts of the Chinese people.


    This multinational joint exercise has helped Huaxia a lot!


    "Didi..."


    When Xu Shaotang was watching TV, there was a sound of steam flute at the gate of the Xu family.


    Soon, the housekeeper Pang came in to report that two people who called themselves golden tiger and iron leopard came to Xu Shaotang and asked him if he could see him.


    With the rise of Xu Shaotang''s status, the status of the Xu family is also rising. Ordinary people have no chance to enter the door of the Xu family.


    Xu Shaotang nodded to Lao Pang, then got up and walked out.


    At the door, tiebao took out a temporary enlistment order and handed it to Xu Shaotang without saying a word. With a serious look, he said, "Xu Shaotang, I have received the order from the superior. Now I''ll enlist you to join the army and carry out the task with us."


    There was no inquiry, just an announcement.


    Although this is a temporary call order, it can''t be refused easily. In other words, this kind of emergency temporary call order can''t be refused unless you don''t admit that you are Chinese!


    "Let''s go!" Xu Shaotang didn''t raise any questions. He told Lao Pang, "tell my parents that I''ll go out for a while."


    After giving orders to Lao Pang, Xu Shaotang boarded their car.


    "Xu Shaotang, shall we find a place to drink first?" The driver, Jin Hu, looked back at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "last time we agreed to invite you to drink. This time we have a chance."


    "Whatever you want." Xu Shaotang leaned his head on the armchair and said, "but before that, would you tell me what to do first?"


    Sometimes, although you know something, you still have to pretend you don''t know anything. Xu Shaotang is now in this situation. In order not to let the golden tiger and iron leopard question his identity, he has to pretend that he doesn''t know anything.


    Obviously, they had expected Xu Shaotang to ask this question for a long time. They took a tacit look at each other. Tie Bao said, "the task has not been decided yet. Maybe you will know in a few days. So, we still have time to drink. When we''re on duty, we''ll have to be sober! "


    Although their strength is strong, even if they drink a little wine, they will not affect the mission, but as members of the army, they must abide by the rule that they should not drink in wartime.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "in that case, let''s find a place to drink at first. I''m quite familiar with Tianhai. Let me take you to a place. "


    "Well, you lead the way, and we''ll pay for it!" Iron leopard readily agreed.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed to go straight to the Hunter Club with them.


    "You won''t pit us, will you?" Golden tiger looking at the decoration of the ancient flavor of the package room to Xu Shaotang asked.


    They are also people who have seen the world. Of course, they know that the price of such a club is absolutely not cheap. Although they do have some money, they don''t know whether they can stand the toss of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang laughed, patted Jinhu on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let you pawn your pants."


    He doesn''t have to keep accounts for his consumption here. Although Jinhu and tiebao said they would pay him to drink, as the landlord, he couldn''t let his two brothers pay for it.


    "I hope so!" Golden Tiger some guilty said.


    soon, they were filled with various kinds of wine, including foreign wine and baijiu. Well, there are still some more eyesore beer.


    "With your skill, it''s a pity not to join us." After the iron leopard had drunk a cup of Baijiu in the cup, he said with regret, "do you know who is this temporary call order?"Yes, how can Xu Shaotang not know that he is the Dragon general?


    But he did not know it and asked, "who is it?"


    "I can''t tell you exactly who it is." The iron leopard made a mysterious appearance and said, "anyway, his position is far above your master song."


    Now Xu Shaotang has become song Yinian''s son-in-law, so when talking about song Yinian, tie Bao specially adds the word "your family", which means to remind Xu Shaotang not to think that song Yinian''s position is very high. As long as he joins them, someone with a position far above song Yinian will support him.


    "Well, I''m flattered." Xu Shaotang drank a glass of wine and said with a dry smile.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s glass was empty, Jin Hu filled it with wine and said, "you are highly valued. To tell you the truth, there are not many experts like you in China. As far as we know, it is estimated that Xia Jiuli and Xu Shaotang will be above you."


    "Well, don''t flatter me." Xu Shaotang raised his glass to Jinhu and tiebao and said with a smile, "don''t you just want to persuade me to join you? I said, I really won''t join you. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether I join you or not. What''s important is that if I''m needed as much as this time, I will never refuse. "


    He once said this to Longjiang, and now he once said it to his two brothers again. He said it and he did it.


    "It seems that you are determined not to join us?" Golden Tiger slightly disappointed said.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "don''t mention these things. Since we are out to drink, let''s have a good drink! Cheers


    "Cheers


    After drinking, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that the taste of the wine seemed much better. Maybe it was because he hadn''t drunk with the two brothers for a long time!

 Chapter 438

    Three days later, a news report made the Chinese people angry again.


    Just today, the multinational joint forces announced a 10 day military exercise in the South China Sea. In this unprecedented exercise, hundreds of warships were deployed, including two Indian aircraft carriers and two amphibious attack ships of island countries, as well as other warships of various sizes.


    And the subject of their exercise is also very intriguing: Sea landing operations subject exercise!


    At a time when the Chinese people were extremely angry with India, which shelled the military general, India took the lead in conducting such military exercises, and its intentions became clear.


    In the face of such provocation, Huaxia only made a symbolic warning, and then did nothing else.


    This attitude once again hurt the strong patriotism of the Chinese people, and many people even went to the capital to demonstrate fiercely.


    Tiebao turned off the TV in the hotel room, stood up and said to Xu Shaotang, "let''s go, it''s our turn to go! It''s time to teach these clowns a lesson! "


    "Indeed Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "look at their swaggering appearance. I really want to see them run away in a mess. Ha ha, we must take photos to commemorate them at that time."


    The higher you climb, the more painful you fall. Now it''s making the multinational joint forces climb high, and when they get to the top, they''ll give them a fatal blow.


    "You''re so funny Iron leopard funny look at him, but have to admit, Xu Shaotang''s proposal is good.


    After leaving the hotel, the three went directly to the harbor, where a submarine was already waiting for them.


    After the identity check, they quickly boarded the submarine.


    The submarine quickly left the port and then slowly sank into the sea.


    The submarine commander came to salute the three men and said, "we have received orders to escort the three men to within ten nautical miles of the multinational joint force. As for how close they can get, let''s decide for ourselves according to the actual situation."


    It''s the first time that the submarine commander has received such an order. Without specific requirements, they should be allowed to make their own decisions?


    After all, as a Chinese soldier, no one will feel better watching the warships of other countries flaunt their might in front of him.


    During this period of time, countless people sent the letter of invitation to the top, but without exception, it was ruthlessly rejected by the top. Although many people didn''t say it, they had some complaints in their hearts.


    Golden Tiger replied with a salute: "under the condition of ensuring that you will not be found by the anti submarine ships of the multinational joint force, the closer you send us, the better. But remember, make sure you don''t get caught first


    What they want is to take the enemy by surprise. If the enemy is on guard, it may affect the strategic layout above.


    The commander nodded, arranged for three people to sit down in the narrow lounge, and then rushed back to his post to determine how close the submarine could get.


    "Xu Shaotang, is this task interesting?" Jinhu sits beside Xu Shaotang and says with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "it''s really interesting, but have you ever thought about how to create chaos? Or do you have to draw up a plan or goal for me first? "


    "No plan, no goal!" Iron leopard also came and said with a smile: "we are not a big army. What plans and goals do we want? As long as we can make the enemy fend off, it is our plan and goal. Of course, if you can kill an aircraft carrier by yourself, I believe it will reward you severely! "


    "Ha ha, you really look up to me..." Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes at them.


    You''re kidding. Let him blow up an aircraft carrier? What does he use to blow it up? Do you want him to blow it up with a torpedo?


    "Ha ha, don''t belittle yourself!" Iron leopard patted him on the shoulder, said: "before you are not a person almost destroyed a Philippine fleet?"


    "Can that be the same?" Xu Shaotang said speechless.


    The methods he used to deal with Philippine warships didn''t play a major role in the multinational joint forces. Once the enemy found out which warship he had taken control of, he would completely extinguish the huge fleet if one warship fired at him.


    After joking for a while, golden tiger and iron leopard finally picked up the color of the joke on their faces.


    Iron leopard consciously went to the door of the cabin where they were resting to watch the wind, while Golden Tiger straightened himself up and said with a serious face: "our mission goal this time is mainly to destroy the enemy''s missile defense system as much as possible. If we can wait for an opportunity to let the enemy''s joint fleet have civil strife, it will be better! However, we can''t let the enemy get hold of us, so before we fight, we need to make sure whether there are image recording facilities on the enemy warships. If so, we must destroy them! "


    This time, they want to make the joint forces suffer a dumb loss. If they are captured by the enemy during the operation, the enemy will hold on to them, and the later things will be in trouble.


    "OK, I see!" Xu Shaotang also nodded seriously.Golden tiger said: "when we arrive at the predetermined location, we will launch attacks separately. Once we receive the order to retreat, we must retreat unconditionally. Otherwise, you will wait to sink into the sea with the two aircraft carriers."


    This time, they are determined to crack down on the arrogance of these clowns. Only in this way can the Chinese people gather together again!


    At this time, the iron leopard outside quietly put his hand behind him and made a gesture. When they knew someone was coming, they both closed their mouths and made an appearance of closing their eyes.


    The submarine commander said hello to the iron leopard at the door, and then walked in and said, "we have just received the intelligence from above. There are many advanced anti submarine ships in the joint fleet. After our analysis, we can send you to the place nine nautical miles near their exercise range at most without being found by them."


    "Nine nautical miles?" Golden tiger thought about it and nodded: "yes, we can do the rest."


    "OK, then you have a rest. When you get to the scheduled ejection position, I''ll call you!" The submarine commander gave them a worried look and said, "you have to be prepared. Submarine ejection is dangerous. Although I don''t want you to have an accident, I still need to remind you."


    He didn''t know the purpose of these three people''s coming and their ability, so he had such worries.


    After all, the water pressure of a few hundred meters from the bottom of the sea to the surface of the sea is not what ordinary people can bear.


    "OK, we see. Thank you for reminding us!"

 Chapter 439

    Different from the neon city night, the night on the sea is dark.


    However, the night of the sea injury was not calm. The strong wind raised huge waves and rolled up the sea like a curtain.


    In the dark sea water, almost three heads appeared at the same time. The three people had no extra words, but they just swam to the predetermined position.


    Although the strength of the three people are very strong, they are 9 nautical miles away from the predetermined position, which is more than 16 kilometers. Even they will feel hard at such a distance.


    What can we do? Swim!


    Holding a breath in their hearts, they gradually moved closer to the predetermined position.


    The sound of the waves well conceals the sound of their swimming. In addition, they are also tiny targets. Even if the enemy feels something approaching, they will only think of them as fish in the sea.


    They move very fast in the water, like three flexible fish.


    Gradually, they saw the light coming from the warship, the light shining all around the huge fleet, so that the ships or enemy ships trying to get close could not escape.


    It''s just a forward fleet. It''s conceivable that there must be a bigger fleet behind this fleet.


    Fortunately, they are only small targets on the vast sea. Unless the eyes of the enemy keep scanning the sea like a scanner, it is impossible to find these three approaching people.


    Close to the light range of the enemy ship, their actions began to become cautious, trying not to let their actions make strange sounds in the water.


    "Xu Shaotang, from now on, let''s look for our own goals." Golden Tiger showed half of his head from the sea, and pointed to the right front with his finger, telling them that he planned to fight the warship in that direction.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and scanned the fleet on the sea. His eyes rested on an island cruiser.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, they immediately understand that Xu Shaotang is staring at the island''s cruiser, give him a thumbs up, and then plunge into the sea, quickly close to their chosen target.


    The cruiser was surrounded by other warships. In order to board the cruiser, we had to bypass the outer defense line.


    However, it''s hard for Xu Shaotang. After estimating the distance, he quickly dived into the sea and improved his speed to the extreme.


    When he came out of the sea again, he had already touched the target''s hull.


    Xu Shaotang took advantage of the opportunity and jumped onto the deck from the sea while no one noticed his action.


    "The game begins!" Xu Shaotang rubbed his hands excitedly. Because of the cold sea water soaking for a long time, his hands were slightly stiff. After rubbing for a while, the blood finally returned to circulation, and his hands also returned to normal.


    Even if he is no longer in the "law enforcement" position, there is still a factor of violence in his body. Maybe every man has a gene of violence in his body.


    Xu Shaotang did not rush to do things like killing and setting fire, but quietly sneaked into the enemy ship.


    Perhaps the enemy never dreamed that someone could sneak into the interior of the warship from the vast sea. Now most of them are still sleeping, and only a few on duty stick to their posts.


    Xu Shaotang''s primary target is the anti missile system on the ship, so he put his target in the radar control room and the air defense missile control room.


    He approached the air defense missile control room lightly, and then stunned the personnel on duty in the air defense missile control room at a very fast speed.


    After finishing these, Xu Shaotang took out a small waterproof bag from his body. It was given to him by Jin Hu before he was ejected into the sea. It contained a small U disk.


    Although this is just a small U-disk, no one dares to belittle its power. Jin Hu said that this U-disk carries a very deadly virus. Once it is connected with the enemy''s warship computer, it can spread at a very fast speed in an instant, making the whole air defense missile system useless.


    Xu Shaotang carefully inserted the U disk into the computer interface. When he saw that the virus had completely transferred to the enemy''s computer, he pulled out the U disk.


    "Akiyama, this is the command center. Please answer if you hear me!"


    Just as he was about to leave quietly, the call of other warships sounded in the communication room next door.


    "Akiyama, get it, please!" Correspondents on this side responded quickly.


    When hearing this conversation in the island language, Xu Shaotang was very glad that he had chosen the warship of the island country. If he had chosen the warship of the Philippines, he would not understand the bird language of those people.


    While he was secretly congratulating himself, another voice came out from the opposite communicator: "the joint military exercise will start at 6 a.m. on time. Please be prepared. In addition, China may send submarines to track us. Please do a good job in anti submarine work!"


    "Got it!" The messenger quickly recorded the order.


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang took a special look at the time on the screen. It''s 1:32 a.m., that is to say, they still have about four and a half hours to go.In these four and a half hours, they must plant as many viruses as possible that can paralyze the anti missile system on enemy warships. Otherwise, once the exercise starts, the enemy will immediately find the problem of the failure of the anti missile system.


    Time is extremely urgent, Xu Shaotang can not help but speed up their own speed.


    After retreating from the ship, Xu Shaotang dived into the sea again and began to look for the next target.


    He selected some advanced ships with strong anti missile capability. If every ship planted this virus, it is estimated that they would not grow much until the beginning of the exercise, and the effect would be greatly reduced.


    In the dark, Xu Shaotang like a ghost in his chosen ship, when the sky is already bright, he has planted virus on more than ten ships.


    At this time, he finally stopped. He knew that the golden tiger and the iron leopard also stopped.


    Now, the task of destroying the enemy''s anti missile system as much as possible has come to an end. As for whether it is successful or not, we can only know when the Chinese side launches missiles.


    What they have to do now is to create a wide range of chaos when the enemy begins military exercises and finds that the anti missile system is out of order, so as to create opportunities for missile attacks in China.


    After determining this target, Xu Shaotang did not plant virus on the warship where he is staying. He has decided to launch all the missiles on the warship when the exercise begins. As for how much confusion it will cause, he can not predict.

 Chapter 440

    At six o''clock in the morning, the sea at the same time sounded one after another "doodle" sound.


    This is the signal agreed by the joint fleet. With the sound, it also marks the beginning of this unprecedented joint military exercise.


    On the bright sky, Xu Shaotang finally saw the general situation of the exercise area.


    Nearly a hundred large and small ships are sailing fast on the sea. Each large ship is protected by small ships. Small ships are constantly interspersed around the large ships, forming a tight defense network.


    In the distance, is not a small desert island, desert island plays the role of the imaginary landing site, now, the surface ship is fast approaching to the distant island.


    The planes on the two aircraft carriers took the lead and formed a huge fleet in a roar, flying over the distant island.


    "Boom boom..."


    The aircraft flying over the island bombed the whole island indiscriminately, and the dust and smoke covered Xu Shaotang''s sight instantly.


    "I don''t know what happened to the golden tiger and iron leopard?" Sitting in the bow control room, Xu Shaotang muttered as he watched the enemy''s swaggering exercises.


    Now there are no living people on the destroyer where he is, so he doesn''t have to worry about being found by the enemy.


    The missile has already targeted the target. When the enemy finds that the missile defense system is out of order, he will press the launch button.


    He doesn''t know which warship the golden tiger and iron leopard are on. His targets are randomly selected. He only hopes that the warships where the golden tiger and iron leopard are located won''t be chosen by him.


    "Wuwu..."


    All of a sudden, there was a shrill alarm in the United Fleet, and then the shrill alarm spread rapidly in the fleet.


    "What''s the matter?" The commander of the United Fleet was puzzled and frowned at the correspondent beside him and said, "immediately ask why the ships sounded the alarm!"


    The messenger who got the order rushed to the communication room immediately. Soon, the messenger was sweating and handed a report to the commander. His voice trembled and said, "report, just received the news, many ships'' anti missile systems failed. According to the technician''s analysis, the anti missile system should have been invaded by virus!"


    "Stab..."


    Hearing the reporter''s report, the commander angrily grabbed the report from him and tore it to pieces!


    "Order, all ships start the emergency plan immediately, engineers must make the ABM system return to normal in the shortest time!" Roared the angry commander.


    "Boom boom..."


    Just as the messenger was going to convey the commander''s order, there was a violent explosion outside. Even the commander''s flagship was hit by a missile.


    "Enemy attack The commander made a subconscious roar, protected the hatch and stood upright. He was sweating and yelled, "order all the ships to fight back immediately and destroy the enemy at all costs!"


    He suddenly had a very bad feeling in his heart that it was Hua Xia who would choose to attack the United Fleet at this time.


    My God, are Chinese people crazy? They dare to launch an attack on the multinational United Fleet. Do they want to cause war?


    When the drill commander was shocked, Xu Shaotang had jumped into the water first.


    As he jumped into the water, countless shells attacked the destroyer where he was just now. After a violent explosion, the warship that took the lead in launching the attack instantly turned into a pile of scrap iron and began to slowly capsize in the sea.


    "Damn, it''s good that I can run fast!" Xu Shaotang exposed his head from the sea, reached out to wipe the water off his face, and swearing to another ship.


    After hearing the report from subordinates that the ship attacking them was actually the ship of our own fleet, the angry commander hit the table in the command room with one punch.


    "It must be the Chinese who are making trouble!" The commander roared angrily: "they still want to deal with us by the way they did to the Philippine army last time! Under the command, some enemy spies sneaked into our fleet and immediately tried to find out the spies! In addition, release the news of our attack and let all countries unite to exert pressure on China! "


    As the commander of a joint fleet, he is not a fool. Now many anti missile systems in the joint fleet fail. Once Huaxia launches a long-range missile attack, I''m afraid they will be completely buried here.


    Before the messenger finished recording the order, the flagship shook violently again, and they were hit by a missile again.


    This time, the missile just hit the hangar on the ship Island, and the planes that had not yet been released to carry out the bombing and air attack missions were detonated one after another. The violent explosion continued to ring, and the whole flagship kept shaking violently.


    "Asshole!" The commander who bumped his head in the shaking, ignoring the bloodstain on his forehead, yelled: "enemy spies have occupied our other fleet! What does Huaxia want to do? Are they going to war with many countries? "


    Anger, incomparable anger!


    The joint exercise, which was originally a huge one, suffered such a major setback at the beginning. It can be said that this exercise has completely failed!Xu Shaotang failed to easily control this warship this time. After he got on guard, he was attacked by the enemy as soon as he boarded the warship. Now he is killing happily on this warship. However, at the time of killing, he did not forget to inspect whether the warship had imaging equipment. When he found the imaging equipment, he quickly replaced the target with imaging equipment.


    Over there, the warships where the golden tiger and the iron leopard were also attacked by the enemy, and they were almost defeated without any suspense.


    The warship had no feelings for the enemy before it jumped into the water.


    The sound of gunfire outside gradually weakened. Just when the commander of the combined fleet thought that the enemy had been eliminated, a shrill air defense alarm suddenly sounded in the fleet.


    "It''s over!"


    Hearing the sound of the air defense alarm, the commander of the joint fleet was as pale as ashes. He knew that Huaxia must have taken advantage of the chaos to launch the missile.


    He knew that Huaxia had a long-range missile called aircraft carrier killer. Once hit by that missile, no aircraft carrier would be safe.


    Now, their anti missile system has been seriously damaged, and there is no great chance to intercept the Chinese missiles.


    "Boom, boom..."


    After a whistling sound, the two aircraft carriers exploded at the same time. The missile directly penetrated the deck of the aircraft carrier and exploded inside it, instantly killing all the personnel inside the aircraft carrier. Even the commander of the joint fleet was not spared

 Chapter 441

    It was not the Chinese media, but the foreign media, that first broke the news of the attack on the multinational joint exercise forces.


    When the multinational joint fleet was attacked, the Foreign Ministry of China was already crowded with angry multinational ambassadors, and many foreigners in China also went to the door of the foreign ministry to sit in and protest.


    Compared with the gloomy situation in other countries, Chinese people are all laughing, and many people set off firecrackers at their own door.


    Before the Chinese people recovered from this exciting battle, another piece of news ignited the passion of the Chinese people.


    Just now, some soldiers in the Weixi military region were dissatisfied with the Indian side''s mistaken attack on Song Anbang. The angry soldiers were not bound by the officers, but resolutely launched an attack on the Indian side''s border garrison forces, completely defeated the Indian side and took back the disputed territory .


    Two encouraging news came one after another. Many patriots cried in the street, but their faces full of tears were full of happy smiles never seen before.


    "We need an explanation!" The Indian Ambassador said to song Yinian in front of him.


    In view of song Yinian''s "excellent" performance in the last friction incident with the Philippines, he entrusted song Yinian with the task of wrangling with other countries and asked him to "chat" with these ambassadors. As for how to chat, it''s his own business.


    Song Yinian took out his ear, put it close to the Indian Ambassador and said, "I''m old, and my ear is a bit back. Please make it clear what you said."


    Not to mention, song Yinian''s affectation really made people think that there was something wrong with his ears.


    Although the Indian Ambassador clearly knew that song Yinian was intentional, he had no choice but to repeat his words angrily again and said angrily, "we need Huaxia to give us an explanation! Why did China launch an attack on the United Fleet, and why did it invade China''s territory? "


    "Oh, the question." With a smile, song Yinian showed an apologetic look to the Indian Ambassador and said, "well, first of all, I''d like to apologize to the countries participating in the joint exercise. This time it''s a problem for China. We are deeply sympathetic to the experience of the joint fleet."


    "Do you think an apology is the end?" The Indian Ambassador roared angrily: "we want Huaxia to compensate us for our losses, otherwise, we don''t mind fighting Huaxia!"


    Although he clearly knows that after the loss of two aircraft carriers, India has no chance to fight with China again, he still can''t compromise in front of China. He must strive for compensation for India and never let India fall back!


    He knew that Huaxia could not easily compensate their losses, so he could only coerce other countries to put pressure on Huaxia.


    "Oh, World War I?" The smile on Song Yinian''s face instantly converged, changed into a face full of frost, looked coldly at the Indian Ambassador, and hummed: "can I understand that you are declaring war on China?"


    After that, song Yinuo took a step forward and looked at the Indian Ambassador with a murderous face.


    Song Yinian was killed from a sea of corpses. Although he was always smiling, when he released the murderous spirit accumulated for so many years, the pressure was like a mountain.


    Staring at Song Yinian, the Indian Ambassador felt his hair standing up. He felt as if he was looking at a tiger, and the sweat on his forehead seeped out involuntarily.


    He is just a scholar. How can he compare with song Yinian, a great general who killed countless people.


    "No..." The Indian Ambassador nervously wiped off the sweat on his forehead, and his tone gradually softened. He said, "Huaxia has sunk two aircraft carriers of our country and forcibly occupied our territory. Shouldn''t it give us an explanation? If it''s just an apology, we can''t accept it! We demand that Huaxia compensate us for our losses and withdraw from our territory! "


    Even though he feels scared now, he still insists on his own requirements. He must insist, otherwise, he will wait to return home and die.


    Seeing that the Indian Ambassador''s attitude had softened, song Yinian put away his murder with a cold hum.


    "First of all, I want to tell you that it is not our intention to sink your aircraft carrier. As you know, there are some unknown factors in the process of missile test. This is really not something we can decide!" Song Yinian said leisurely.


    Hearing his words, the Indian Ambassador trembled with anger: "what''s the unknown factor? You are clearly intentional!"


    "Absolutely not!" Song Yinian said without blushing and heart beating: "even if we want to sink your aircraft carrier, I''m afraid we are also powerless. We all know the strength of the United Fleet that we can''t achieve success under your defense of so many anti missile systems. Therefore, we Huaxia will never do such things that have no hope of success."


    "You are obviously sophistry!" The Indian Ambassador said, "you sent people to destroy our anti missile system. You did it on purpose!""Mr. ambassador, you really look up to us in China." Song Yinian said with a smile: "under the protection of your heavy troops, how can we possibly destroy your anti missile system? What''s more, we all know that we haven''t sent any ships at all. How can we send people to destroy your anti missile system? "


    Song Yinian is happy now. It''s so interesting to argue with these ambassadors. It''s so happy to see the angry and helpless expression of the former enemy in front of him.


    He is calculating in the heart, wait to pull skin with these people, go back to must have a good drink two cups.


    This attack on the Indian side is far more exhilarating than the last one on the Philippine army!


    "Then why does our ABM system fail?" The Indian Ambassador asked subconsciously.


    When asked this sentence, he knew it was bad, but before he could take it back, song Yinian had gone on as he said.


    Song Yinian touched his chin and said to the Indian Ambassador with regret: "I personally think that the failure of your anti missile system, just like our test missile out of control, is due to some unknown reasons. You know, there are many mysterious things in this world that we can''t explain. For this accident, I can only say that this should be providence! I beg you to mourn for this

 Chapter 442

    Song Yinian''s negotiations with foreign ambassadors were broadcast on the official channel.


    Many people watched him fight with the ambassadors on TV. When song Yinian said that it was his will to sink the enemy''s aircraft carrier, many people rolled to the ground with laughter, and many others sprayed all the water they drank on the computer screen.


    What a shameless statement! But all the Chinese people are thinking, how can this old man be so shameless and lovely?


    As soon as song Yinian''s words were uttered, the Indian Ambassador''s face turned into a pig liver color. Angry, he had forgotten his environment and rushed to song Yinian, shouting: "sophistry, you are shameless sophistry! I don''t want to hear your sophistry. I want to meet with the top leaders of Huaxia! "


    However, he was stopped before he rushed to song Yinian.


    Two armed guards separated him from Song Yinian.


    "Our top leaders of Huaxia are very busy now. They have no time to see you!" Song Yinian looked at the Indian Ambassador disdainfully, did not ask his opinion, and continued: "next, I want to explain the issue of territory! First of all, this is our Chinese territory, which has been occupied by you for many years. Considering the peace of our two countries, we have never forcibly recovered it, nor have we ever recognized it as your territory! Secondly, the action this time is entirely on the part of the soldiers themselves, because you mistakenly injured the commander of Weixi military region. They just want to avenge their own officers. Of course, in any case, their behavior is wrong, and we will punish these soldiers who act without authorization. "


    Countless people were once again shocked by song Yinian''s words.


    Song Yinian said a lot about it, completely describing it as a private act of soldiers. Although he said that these soldiers should be severely punished, he did not say how to deal with it at all.


    "I want to say a fair word, old man." At this time, the ambassador of the island also jumped out and said to song Yinian, "let''s not talk about the attack of the United Fleet, but about the territorial issues of your two countries."


    "Well, you say." Song Yinian raised his eyelids to look at the ambassador of the island, and made no secret of his disgust.


    Facing song Yinian''s disgusting eyes, the island Ambassador almost hurt people like the Indian Ambassador.


    He forced down the idea of beating song Yinian, gasped and said: "that territory has been the territory of India since ancient times. Now you are occupying here, you are clearly invading!"


    "Oh, yes?" Song Yinian showed a big smile to the ambassador of the island country, and then said with righteous words: "since ancient times, Ryukyu has been the territory of China. So, Mr. ambassador, are you also invading China? If you are willing to return Ryukyu to Huaxia, we will certainly return that piece of land to India! "


    "You..."


    When song Yinian said that, the ambassador of the island country turned red in an instant.


    In this multinational joint military exercise, the island countries also lost several ships, but compared with India, which lost two aircraft carriers, their losses were very small. He just came to ask for compensation, but he would not do anything to set himself on fire. So when he heard song Yinian mention Ryukyu, he closed his mouth.


    In addition, song Yinian is expected to discuss with him about the disputed territory between China and the island countries.


    Obviously, he doesn''t think it''s worth fighting for a verbal ally.


    After saying that the ambassador of the island country was not in a bad mood, song Yinian said to the Indian Ambassador once again: "I hope that both sides can treat the territory of the two countries and the accident of this exercise rationally. Just like when the life and death of the commander of Weixi military region were uncertain due to your misfire of missiles, we Huaxia always kept a restrained attitude. Since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s make it clear. "


    Have a good time!


    Hearing song Yinian''s words, all the people watching the live broadcast applauded.


    Song Yinian''s meaning is very simple. We didn''t hold you responsible for your missile mistakenly firing at our senior general. If our missile mistakenly fired at your aircraft carrier, don''t say anything more. Anyway, all this is a "misunderstanding".


    And his words also have a hidden meaning, that is, you dare to "mistakenly shoot" our senior generals, we also dare to "mistakenly shoot" your aircraft carrier!


    The Indian Ambassador was so angry at Song Yinian''s words that he could not say anything for a long time. He could only look for help at the ambassadors of those countries who came with him.


    However, in the face of his eyes, the ambassadors of other countries subconsciously turned their heads to one side.


    People with a clear eye can see that what Huaxia has done is to retaliate against the Indian side for daring to attack the senior generals of Huaxia with missiles. The main target of Huaxia''s attack is also the Indian side. They have suffered a lot in the joint exercise, but they are not willing to bear more losses.


    Seeing that the ambassadors of other countries did not intend to help themselves, the Indian Ambassador was instantly disillusioned.


    "Well, since there is a misunderstanding between us, let''s stop here." Song Yinian stood up and said to the ambassadors of all countries present: "please rest assured that China has always been a peace loving country. We will never initiate war on our own initiative. Of course, we are not afraid of war!"After that, song Yinian left the Ministry of foreign affairs, surrounded by his own guards.


    The officials of the Ministry of foreign affairs all admire song Yinian in their hearts. Song''s eloquence is too condescending to be a diplomat!


    Hearing song Yinian''s sentence "we will never initiate war, of course, we are not afraid of war", people in front of TV and computer screens immediately cheered, and many hot-blooded young people felt as if there was a fire burning in their chest.


    In a secret room, Qin Guozhu and an old man watched song Yinian''s performance live on TV.


    After watching it, Qin Guozhu said to the old man with a smile: "how about it? I would say that song Yinian can cope with those countries! Ha ha, it''s so good! "


    Even Qin Guozhu, after hearing song Yinian''s words, had a feeling of blood boiling.


    "I didn''t expect the old man to say that!" The old man nodded with satisfaction, looked at Qin Guozhu with a smile, and said: "because of the successful implementation of this plan, the drug crisis should be diluted. We really have to thank India for giving us such a good opportunity."


    "Ha ha..." Qin Guozhu said with a laugh: "it''s estimated that India will really vomit blood this time..."


    "Well, that''s what they do for themselves!" The old man laughed, and then said to Qin Guozhu, "the matter in Weixi has come to an end. In my opinion, song Anbang''s position should be changed too..."

 Chapter 443

    Because of this war of words, song Yinian was suddenly named the most lovely old man by the Chinese people.


    After Song Yinian finished his quarrel with the ambassadors of many countries, Xu Shaotang and Jin Hu tie Bao also set foot on their respective return journey.


    The golden tiger and iron leopard went back to the capital to recover his life, but Xu Shaotang went directly to the Weixi military region to meet song Yinuo and see his father-in-law again. Second, of course, he wanted to clean up the grandchildren of the Shenying army!


    He has always been a vengeful man. After he tied those bastards back, they scolded him to the skin. He still keeps all those words on his mobile phone now!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t inform anyone. After getting off the plane, he went straight to Weixi military region.


    He''s not stupid enough to reveal his whereabouts. If those bastards of the eagles knew that they were coming, they would certainly run ahead of time.


    He didn''t enter through the main gate of the military area at all, but directly crossed the wall of the military area.


    When Xu Shaotang suddenly appeared in front of him, the Shenying team members who had just come out of the confinement for two days were all dumbfounded. They were locked up for too long and resumed training as soon as they came out. Unexpectedly, they were packed by Xu Shaotang during training.


    "Who dares to move it?"


    Looking at someone trying to leave, Xu Shaotang gave a cold hum, and the team members who were ready to leave immediately stood there motionless with a sad face.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang, who is a bad comer, PI Yongchun, as the team leader, came up with an awkward smile and asked, "drillmaster, how can you come to us when you have time? You didn''t inform us in advance. If everyone knew you were coming, they would have gone up the mountain to find game for you. "


    They all know that Xu Shaotang likes game better, so they plan to use it to please him.


    Since Song Anbang saw the light again, and what happened one after another recently, even if they didn''t say anything above, they also guessed that song Anbang pretended to be attacked for a long time, and the purpose of the above has now been fully revealed.


    They are grateful to Xu Shaotang for not destroying the plan. They all know that if Xu Shaotang hadn''t knocked them out and brought them back, they would have been shot now!


    Even if it does not shoot them, it destroys such an important plan of Huaxia, and even they have no face to live.


    However, Xu Shaotang didn''t eat them at all. He looked at PI Yongchun with a sneer and said, "if I told you, would you be ready to leave ahead of time?"


    "No! How come? We want to see you before it''s too late. Where can we avoid you? " PI Yongchun said with a flattering smile.


    Now he only prays silently in his heart. Xu Shaotang must not hear them scolding in the confinement room. At the beginning they just casually scolded a few words, Xu Shaotang tried every means to torture them in training.


    The words they scolded in the closed room were much more serious than those they scolded casually.


    If Xu Shaotang heard the harsh words that they scolded in the confinement room, it is estimated that they will suffer next.


    The key is, looking at Xu Shaotang, it seems that he really heard those words.


    "Ha ha, won''t you hide from me?" Xu Shaotang walked around the square array of the upright players, and hummed coldly, "you are so brave to scold me so much that you can''t hide from me."


    After all, the devil really heard them scolding him behind his back.


    All the members of the Shenying team bowed their heads and began to think about how to deal with Xu Shaotang''s next torture.


    "Instructor, you saved us. I appreciate that you didn''t have time to scold you. Don''t think too much." PI Yongchun exudes cold sweat all over, but he still suspects that Xu Shaotang is cheating them, so he wants to hold on for a while.


    Xu Shaotang went to PI Yongchun and looked at PI Yongchun with both hands on his back. He said with admiration: "Pi Yongchun, you are so brave! You want to play with me now


    After kicking the upright PI Yongchun to the ground, Xu Shaotang takes out his mobile phone and plays the curse he recorded to them.


    When hearing the curse from the mobile phone, the cold sweat on everyone''s forehead began to slide.


    They can see that Xu Shaotang has been prepared for a long time, and now he is taking the evidence to deal with them! Finished, I don''t know what I''m going to be tortured like!


    Xu Shaotang smashed his cell phone on PI Yongchun, who was lying on the ground. With a demon like smile on his face, he asked, "do you still deny it? Are you still playing with me? "


    PI Yongchun quickly catches Xu Shaotang''s smashed mobile phone. He is not afraid of being hurt. He is afraid that if Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone is smashed, he will deal with them even harder.


    After climbing up from the ground, PI Yongchun kindly handed his mobile phone to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "instructor, we didn''t know it at the beginning. You have a large number of adults. Don''t worry about it with us..."


    "Don''t follow me! I don''t want to do that! " Xu Shaotang took the mobile phone from PI Yongchun with satisfaction and hummed: "I know your wings are hard one by one, so I specially helped you find some opponents. As long as you can win them, I will not pursue this matter."Xu Shaotang really admires his wisdom now. Fortunately, he let his left hand and Li Baoshan come with the wolf team members. Otherwise, he doesn''t have so much time to clean up these bastards!


    But then again, if let the left hand this congenital master to join the ranks of the contest, it is really bullying the eagle team.


    After Xu Shaotang thought about it, he decided to let Li Baoshan take eight wolf team members and 42 members of Shenying team to a contest!


    Of course, in order to retaliate against these bastards who scold themselves behind their backs, he will let Li Baoshan and them torture these bastards for him.


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they could not help but howl. They came out of the cell and knew that there were a group of tough people coming from Weixi military region. These people were song Yinuo''s bodyguards, and they had done a lot to recover the disputed territory.


    They have already guessed that Xu Shaotang wants them to compete with those perverts.


    Needless to say, they also know that they are definitely not the opponents of that group. After all, those people are all Xu Shaotang''s own sons, and their Shenying team is adopted at most. What they teach is definitely different. Which is better or which is weaker?


    Passers by from the camp saw that the eagle team, whose eyes were usually higher than the top, had been trained like a grandson, and they all gathered around curiously

 Chapter 444

    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang asks PI Yongchun about song Anbang''s residence, and immediately goes to song Anbang''s residence.


    Just arrived at the door of song Anbang''s residence, a pretty figure had rushed towards him.


    Xu Shaotang put song Yinuo in his arms and said with a smile, "well, I didn''t cheat you. I said your father would be OK."


    "You said it Song Yinuo looked at him angrily and said, "you know my father is safe and sound, and you cheat me with them. I''m scared to death."


    When Huaxia launched an attack on the joint exercise troops, song Anbang officially broke away from the sea of suffering, claiming that he had rescued song Anbang, who was seriously injured and dying. It was at this time that song Yinuo knew all the contents of the plan.


    After making trouble for a long time, it turned out that it was nothing to worry about.


    Song Yinuo, who knew the result, didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took song Yinuo''s waist and walked into the house. He said with a smile, "I dare not let these things out, or you will be a widow."


    "Bah, bah, bah!" Song Yinuo gently beat him on the chest, "what are you talking about? It''s really unlucky. I don''t want to be a widow!"


    Joking, two people have entered the house.


    "Coming?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang holding song Yinuo''s hand, song Anbang, who was drinking tea with the political commissar, raised his eyelids slightly, pointed to the seat beside him and motioned him to sit down.


    Xu Shaotang walked over and sat down. Looking at Song Anbang whose face returned to normal, he said, "yes, he hasn''t been shut up yet."


    "I can''t hear a good word from you Song Anbang glared at him, then said to the commissar, "you two don''t need me to introduce you again?"


    "No!" The commissar said with a smile, "we''ve already met. You son-in-law, that''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang is not a simple person, so the political commissar made a "good" evaluation of Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing the commissar''s words, song Anbang said, "it''s a good fart. It''s good that I''m not angry with this asshole!"


    He has never forgotten that Xu Shaotang cheated him with the incident of the eagle team. Sometimes, he really wondered whether it was good or bad to meet such an asshole son-in-law.


    "Dad, did Shaotang make you angry again?" Looking at Song Anbang''s attitude, song Yinuo asks curiously. At the same time, he looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly. ,


    my father is his father-in-law, so I don''t know how to let them meet. Every time they meet, they are like cockfighting. I really don''t know how much hatred they had in their last life.


    How could song Anbang let the political commissar and his daughter know that he was cheated into tears by Xu Shaotang? He quickly waved his hand and said, "no, I just don''t like this bastard!"


    "It''s OK. If you don''t like it, just look less." Xu Shaotang smiles at Song Anbang.


    Song Anbang was choked by him and glared at him. He drank a mouthful of hot tea to suppress his uncomfortable feeling. Then he asked, "come on, what''s the matter with me this time?"


    "It''s nothing, just to pick up Enoch and return to Tianhai." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    In a word, song Yinuo''s face was full of happiness. When he looked at Xu Shaotang again, he was about to drip water. Women''s love is sometimes very blind, when your heart is full of a person, his little action will let you feel the deep love.


    Song Anbang helplessly looked at his daughter, this girl, has been completely occupied, this life will not fall in love with other men.


    "Nothing else?" Song Anbang''s face was full of disbelief.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Song Anbang, embarrassed smile, said: "there are some small things."


    "I said you can''t just come here to pick up Enoch." Song Anbang snorted, "tell me, what else?"


    Although he didn''t have much time to contact with Xu Shaotang, he basically understood Xu Shaotang''s character. How could this boy be so careful and come for a trip just to pick up his daughter? Ghost letter!


    In fact, Xu Shaotang''s main purpose is to pick up song Yinuo. It is secondary to pick up PI Yongchun. However, this secondary matter is also essential.


    Xu Shaotang said: "I want my people to compete with the eagles."


    "Your people?" Song Anbang was slightly stunned, then reacted and said: "you are talking about the people who came with Enoch, right?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Hearing what they said, the political commissar came to Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you want ten of them to compete with the forty-two members of the Shenying team?"


    "No!" The foreigner, Xu Shaotang, shook his head


    If let the left hand also participate in the game, it''s not interesting. He doesn''t want to end the contest so soon. It''s better for Li Baoshan to clean up the bastards of the eagle team."Nine?" Commissar slightly a Leng, "this gap is a little big?"


    Although he has seen the skills of Xu Shaotang''s men, he also knows the skills of the Shenying team. He doesn''t think Xu Shaotang''s men can still win in the contest when the number of people is close to five to one.


    The political commissar thinks so, but song Anbang doesn''t think so. He has long guessed that Xu Shaotang didn''t do his best to train the Shenying team. Although the number of Shenying team is dominant, looking at Xu Shaotang''s confident appearance, he obviously thinks that the Shenying team has only been abused.


    "Good!"


    For Xu Shaotang want to let the wolf team and the eagle team contest idea, song Anbang of course is to raise both hands in favor.


    He had this idea for a long time, but Xu Shaotang kept shirking it. Now that Xu Shaotang has taken the initiative, he immediately agrees.


    He also wants to know how strong these people trained by Xu Shaotang are! It''s just right that these people of Xu Shaotang can clean up those guys in the Shenying team, so that they won''t have their eyes above the top one by one and go out with a posture of "Lao Tzu is the best in the world".


    "How do you want to compete?" After he agreed, song Anbang began to ask about the way of contest.


    Xu Shaotang said casually: "when I came here, I saw a primeval forest outside the military area command. Let them compete in the primeval forest. Which side of the people will fall first, even if they lose? What do you think?"


    Song Anbang thought a little, slapped on the tea table, nodded and said, "OK, just follow the rules you said!"

 Chapter 445

    The next morning, song Anbang announced the rules of the contest to the eagle team.


    It''s a rule. In fact, there''s only one sentence. There''s no rule. It''s completely close to the actual combat. There''s no restriction except not to injure or maim people!


    Even if you use live ammunition to the other party, as long as you don''t let the other party hang up or disabled, it is within the scope of the rules.


    "Old song, is it too much to play like this?" When the personnel of both sides entered the virgin forest, the political commissar asked song Anbang with some worry.


    Song Anbang waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s nothing!"


    Before, Xu Shaotang also asked the eagle team to use cold weapons to deal with the beasts in the sea. Compared with that adventure, this contest is really nothing, at least it won''t cause big problems.


    As for injuries, that''s not what he cares about. Who in the army hasn''t suffered any injuries?


    "I hope nothing goes wrong!" The commissar gave song Anbang a helpless look.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be a big deal!" Song Anbang patted the political commissar on the shoulder, walked over and kicked Xu Shaotang, who was reclining on the sofa to enjoy song Yinuo peeling grapes for him. "You guys will enjoy it. You are a little worried. Your confident appearance makes me feel that the Shenying team has no chance of winning at all!"


    Although he knows that Xu Shaotang''s people are very likely to win, he still has a little hope that if the Shenying team defeats Xu Shaotang''s people, he can "slap" Xu Shaotang in the face.


    But now, he reckons, there is little hope.


    Xu Shaotang lay there motionless, opened his mouth to let song Yinuo put the peeled grapes into his mouth, and then bolt said: "there is no chance of winning! Or do you think I''m going to hit myself in the face? "


    Well, it seems that those guys in the Shenying team didn''t know how to offend Xu Shaotang. This bastard made such a contest just to vent his anger.


    In that case, what''s the point of this contest? Why don''t you go upstairs and go to bed!


    Song Anbang, who had made up his mind, was about to go upstairs to sleep when the correspondent suddenly ran in with a document in his hand and said to song Anbang, "commander, this is the order just sent from above!"


    "Orders? What''s the order? " Song Anbang stopped and took the order from the correspondent.


    When song Anbang glanced at the order, his eyes suddenly lit up, his chest began to fluctuate violently, and his breathing gradually increased.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing song Anbang''s expression, the political commissar rushed over and patted song Anbang heavily on the shoulder after reading the above order: "Congratulations, old song!"


    The order was not long, but the message was enviable. Song Anbang was asked to start the handover immediately after the arrival of the new commander of Weixi military region, and formally report to the military headquarters at the beginning of next month. The specific position will be announced in the form of documents!


    Although song Anbang''s position has not been determined, just the words "report to the military headquarters" can already congratulate song Anbang on his promotion.


    When song Anbang entered the military headquarters at the age of 50, he set a new record.


    "Happy together, happy together!" The smile on Song Anbang''s face couldn''t be suppressed and he hugged the political commissar excitedly.


    Seeing their expressions, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo also come together.


    Song Anbang is so excited that he forgets that military orders can''t be given to non military personnel. But who cares?


    After reading the order, song Yinuo also showed a smile and said happily, "Dad, will you stay in the capital in the future?"


    It doesn''t matter to her whether her father is promoted or not. What she cares more is that since his father is transferred to the military headquarters, he will be able to live in the capital and will no longer have to bear the feeling of family separation.


    Song Anbang let go of the political commissar and nodded to his daughter: "if there is no accident, it should be like this."


    "Great!" The excited song Yinuo hugged his father and his eyes became moist. "Dad, our family can finally get together!"


    "Yes, we can finally get together..." Song Anbang''s eyes are also slightly red, said with emotion.


    He grew up in the compound of the military region. When he was less than 18 years old, he entered the military camp under the arrangement of song Yinian. After several trials, he was officially transferred to another military region at the age of 25. Since then, he has been separated from his family for a long time.


    In the past 25 years, he has gone home very few times. What makes him feel most guilty is that he didn''t see his wife''s last face because he was out on duty.


    Over the years, because of his guilt for his wife, he vowed not to marry again in this life.


    Now, 25 years later, he has changed from a high spirited young man to a middle-aged man. At the age of 50, he has begun to have white hair.


    "Dad, let''s tell Grandpa the news quickly!" Song Yinuo wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes, came out of song Anbang''s arms, and excitedly found his mobile phone.


    However, the portable mobile phone seems to be playing a joke with song Yinuo at the moment. No matter how he finds it, he can''t find it, so anxious that her tears will fall again."Enoch!" Xu Shaotang was held by song Yinuo who was so anxious that he stroked her cheek and said, "don''t worry, the old man is in the military headquarters. How can he not know this news? The old man is probably very happy now. "


    Song Yinian is also one of the big men in the military department. If someone wants to be transferred to the military department, how can he not know?


    After Xu Shaotang said this, song yinuodun, who was so anxious, suddenly patted his head, broke his tears into a smile and said, "I''m so stupid, how can I forget this!"


    Song Yinuo was also so excited that he even forgot about it.


    Looking at the excited song Yinuo and the slightly trembling song Anbang, Xu Shaotang feels a lot.


    He knew that song Anbang was able to be transferred to the military headquarters because he became the most critical part of the plan. Without him pretending to be attacked by the enemy''s artillery, and without him being locked up in the secret command room for such a long time, it was difficult for him to successfully complete the plan.


    Now, the disputed territory along the Wei Xi border has been taken back, the spies in the army have been cleaned up, and the two aircraft carriers of the Indian side have been completely sunk. All the above strategic goals have been achieved, and it''s time to reward the merits.


    "Lao song, we must celebrate tonight!" The commissar looked at Song Anbang enviously and said, "it''s not only a celebration, but also a farewell to you!"


    "Good! Don''t get drunk tonight Song Anbang readily agreed.

 Chapter 446

    That night, a lot of people were very drunk.


    Song Anbang, as the protagonist, certainly failed to escape the fate of being drunk.


    Song Anbang didn''t go to Weixi military region for a long time, but he became one with the officers at all levels here. Before him, all the previous officers of Weixi military region didn''t come to a good end. Of course, these have a lot to do with the presence of enemy spies in the army, but also with the successive officers themselves.


    Many people think that being transferred to Weixi military region is a kind of punishment similar to exile. Every officer here seems disheartened, and few people are as active as song Anbang.


    The next morning, the drunken song Anbang kneaded his headache and got up from the bed. He saw Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo nestling together, with a slight smile on his face.


    "What''s the result of the contest?" Song Anbang came down from upstairs and rubbed his temple to ask Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "You didn''t ask?"


    "There''s nothing to ask." Xu Shaotang said confidently.


    As a result, there is no need to ask more questions. The only suspense is what the eagles will look like.


    Seeing song Anbang getting up, song Yinuo stood up from Xu Shaotang and said, "Dad, you talk first. I''ll prepare breakfast."


    Song Anbang nodded slightly. When song Yinuo was busy in the kitchen, he sat down beside Xu Shaotang and complained: "you are so unkind and don''t know how to help me block the wine!"


    He knows that Xu Shaotang is a typical man who never gets drunk. He was drunk by those subordinates yesterday, but he was just watching. It''s just too shameful!


    As long as Xu Shaotang can help him resist for a while, he will not get drunk like that.


    "Congratulations, ha ha. How can I deliver you a good promotion?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Song Anbang gave him a white look, pointed at him and said, "you don''t have a good heart all over your body!"


    "Ha ha, do you just find out now?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    In addition to staring with Xu Shaotang''s big eyes and small eyes for a while, song Anbang could only shake his head helplessly, put down his hand rubbing his head, and seriously asked, "what do you think the eagle team should do?"


    When he received the transfer, he was so excited that he didn''t think about it.


    It was only after the excitement gradually calmed down that he suddenly realized the problem.


    The members of the Shenying team have been with him for many years. If you don''t want to bring the Shenying team to your side, it''s a trick. After all, it''s very important to master the trump card power in the capital and other military regions.


    Although he grew up in the capital, the capital is not his foundation. After returning to the capital, he must have a process of re integrating into the capital. At this time, it is very important to master this power.


    Instead of answering his question, Xu Shaotang asked, "what do you want to do with it?"


    Song Anbang thought a little and said quietly, "I''ll think of a way to transfer them to the capital!"


    "Transferred to the capital?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. "Last time I brought them to Weixi military region, I think they already had some opinions. If I try to transfer them to the capital, I think they will question you. To be honest, it''s a bit difficult... "


    The army is not someone''s private property, nor is it a private training guard like the wolf group. Can you transfer it wherever you want?


    For the first time, you can use some small brains, and they will not care too much. The second time, they will think that some people are ganging up, which is not allowed in the army.


    "Bullshit!" Song Anbang rightfully glared at him, hummed: "no difficulty, I will consult you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. He thinks in his heart, I''m not a member of the army. The means of playing with people are far less than those of you. It''s useless to discuss with me!


    "Why don''t you ask the old man for advice?" Xu Shaotang gives song Anbang a look of helplessness.


    Song Anbang shook his head and said, "I know the old man''s temper. If I ask him, I will definitely be scolded. Don''t you know some big guy up there? Can you... "


    There is no need to say the following words, he knows, and so does Xu Shaotang!


    Xu Shaotang can''t help but show a wry smile. It turns out that song Anbang is waiting for him here. He even wants him to transfer the eagle team into the capital through the relationship between the Dragon general. He really dares to think!


    "Do you have a clear idea?" Xu Shaotang said: "if that hand, really can be transferred to the eagle team into the capital."


    "Great!" Song Anbang couldn''t take care of the needle like feeling coming from his head and said with a smile.


    "Don''t hurry to be happy, just listen to me." When song Anbang was very happy, Xu Shaotang poured cold water on him and said, "although that one doesn''t like the Shenying team, he can still like some people in the Shenying team. Therefore, if he wants to transfer the Shenying team into the capital, he must first pull off his skin, and finally how many people you can have in your hands, it depends on your luck..."With the character of the Dragon general, the outstanding people in the Shenying team, as long as they are targeted by him, they will find a way to get them into the dragon group, that is to say, the Dragon general will pick the rest to get into song Anbang''s hands.


    Dragon will be selected to elite, although the eagle team is not bad, but it is estimated that it is a little better than the ordinary special forces.


    After such a lot of trouble, I only got what others had left. I don''t know whether it''s worth it or not.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang''s excited mood is quiet again before he has time. According to Xu Shaotang''s words, can the eagle team still be called the eagle team after he gets it?


    "I''ll think about it again!" Song Anbang felt his head hurt again.


    "Well, take your time." Xu Shaotang nodded and looked at Song Anbang sympathetically.


    It''s really a big problem that we want to get a lot of eagles to our side without causing anger.


    It''s a trick to let the eagles retire and join the army again. If you want to play it for a second time, I''m afraid it won''t give them this chance.


    When song Anbang was having a headache and thinking about how to deal with the eagle team, song Yinuo had already finished breakfast and came to the living room with steaming porridge. He called to song Anbang and Xu Shaotang, "come here for dinner. You all drank a lot of wine last night. You should have a good stomach."


    "You eat first, I''ll go out for a walk..." Song Anbang stood up, said a word to them, and walked out the door full of sadness.

 Chapter 447

    There is no suspense about the result of the confrontation between the wolf team members led by Li Baoshan and the Shenying team. Under the deliberate command of Xu Shaotang, 42 members of the Shenying team were beaten to pigs'' heads, many of them were dragged out of the virgin forest by the wolf team members.


    Looking at the eagles who were beaten so hard that his mother didn''t know them, song Anbang sighed softly.


    It''s brought by my mother. It''s really better than that raised by my stepmother.


    The members of Shenying team who have not been in a coma hear song Anbang''s sigh, and they all lower their heads in shame. They think they have failed song Anbang''s expectations.


    In fact, after knowing the result in advance from Xu Shaotang, song Anbang didn''t hold any expectations at all. Even he didn''t know what his sigh was for.


    Maybe it''s because I''m going to leave these brothers who have been following me for many years?


    After a day or two of thinking, song Anbang has decided that since he can''t get a complete Shenying team, he might as well let them stay in Weixi military region and make contributions. This is the last thing he does for these brothers.


    To understand this, song Anbang felt much more relaxed. When the new Commander arrived, he immediately handed over the work at hand.


    "Pack up, we''re ready to go back to Tianhai." Xu Shaotang smiles at PI Yongchun and then says to Li Baoshan and others with a relaxed face.


    "Well!" Li Baoshan nodded, "it''s really boring to stay here..."


    In a word, it makes the members of the Shenying team blush instantly. Of course, because their faces are swollen, they don''t have to worry about who can see that they are blushing.


    When Li Baoshan went to pack, song Yinuo took Xu Shaotang by the arm and asked, "don''t we go back to the capital? I haven''t been to the company for nearly half a month... "


    "It''s been half a month anyway, and I don''t care about another half a month?" Xu Shaotang gently patted song Yinuo''s soft palm and said with a smile.


    Money is something that you can''t bring in life or death. It''s enough. There''s no need to work hard all day to make money.


    If possible, he even hopes that his three women will not go to work, so that everyone can have more time to accompany him. But he also knew that his ideas were selfish. After all, neither song Yinuo nor Lin Shuying wanted to be a vase like existence. They had their own ideals and ambitions, and they could not interfere with them for their own selfish desires.


    The so-called love, in addition to honey, more should be tolerance and understanding.


    Song Yinuo looked at him helplessly, and said with a smile: "fortunately, I didn''t let you take over Shengshi, otherwise Shengshi would close down."


    While they are chatting and laughing, song Anbang is handing over his work to the new commander.


    In fact, there are not many things to be handed over, just some important documents and some military deployment plans and so on.


    The new commander, Wei Zhan, belongs to a second-class family in Beijing. Although his old man also works in the military headquarters, his status is far from that of song Yinian.


    Song Anbang and Wei Zhan also know each other. They used to work in the same army. Later, due to their different development paths, they seldom met each other, but occasionally they still contacted by phone.


    Before the Wei war, he had been the chief of staff of other military regions. This time, he was directly promoted to the commander of the Wei Xi military region, which is an exceptional promotion.


    Many people have seen the above signal from this exceptional promotion. Many old people in Beijing know that it is intended to weaken the influence of the seven aristocratic families, but many people don''t understand why it should do so.


    "Well, it''s all here. Just sign for confirmation." Song Anbang put the things to be handed over in front of Wei Zhan and said with a smile.


    Wei Zhan nodded and began to check one by one. When the check was finished, he quickly signed on the handover form.


    "Old song, how many years have we not seen each other?" After signing, Wei Zhan had time to reminisce with song Anbang.


    Song Anbang thought about it and said, "it should be nearly ten years! The last time we met, we should be in Suning. At that time, I was the commander of the 27th division, and you were the deputy chief of staff of the 25th division. "


    Ten years later, when they met again, they began to have white hair on their heads.


    "Yes, nearly ten years." Wei Zhan took out a cigarette and handed it to song Anbang. Then he lit it for him and said with a smile: "at that time, I always thought, I don''t know when I can catch up with you. Now it seems that there is no chance. Next time we meet, I think we''ll call you officer song... "


    They are all sons of a noble family, but the speed of their promotion is quite different. If it wasn''t for the above promotion, Wei Zhan thought he would never have the chance to take charge of an army in his whole life.


    This is the difference between the seven top families and their second rate families.


    Song Anbang said with a smile: "although we don''t often contact each other, our friendship is still there. If you call me Mr. Song, you are hitting me in the face.""All right, I''ll be at ease with you." Wei Zhan took a puff of his cigarette, spat out the smoke ring in his mouth and said, "in fact, I really want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t have been in this position. Moreover, you left me a clean Weixi military region!"


    If song Anbang didn''t transfer, this position would not be vacant. Moreover, the current Weixi military region is no longer as terrible as it used to be. He believes that with his own ability, he will be able to play a big role in Weixi military region.


    "You really should thank me, but not for what you said." Song Anbang said with a bitter smile.


    Wei Zhan asked curiously, "what''s that for?"


    Song Anbang suddenly took a puff of smoke, half narrowed his eyes and said: "eagle team! This is one of my best special forces! I''m not bragging. There are few such elite teams in these military regions! Seriously, if I can take this team away from the top, even if you kneel down and beg me, I won''t leave them to you... "


    "The eagles? So strong? " Wei Zhan was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "then you are really cheap."


    It is unlikely that a large-scale war will take place in this era. At most, there will be some local conflicts. In this way, the role of an elite special force will be highlighted.


    To get such an elite special forces, Wei Zhan''s heart is certainly happy.


    He knew song Anbang''s character. If it wasn''t for the strong special forces, he would never have said that. It can be seen that song Anbang was still a little worried about not being able to take this special force away.

 Chapter 448

    "It''s you." Song Anbang said with regret: "do you know that I had to work so hard to get them trained. Before it was hot, you took advantage of it."


    Thinking that he could not take away the elite, song Anbang''s face was very depressed again.


    "Old song..." Wei Zhan looked at the depressed song Anbang and patted him on the shoulder. "Although I want to comfort you, I don''t know why. I just want to laugh, ha ha..."


    At this point, Wei Zhan couldn''t hold back his smile any more, and he burst out laughing without scruple.


    The more depressed song Anbang was, the more he explained the elite of that army. How could he be unhappy that there was such an elite army?


    Song Anbang looks at Wei Zhan with a black line on his face. He looks even more depressed on his depressed face.


    Words such as falling into the well, tearing down the bridge, and killing the donkey constantly floated through his mind. If he didn''t worry about letting people know that the former and current commander of Weixi military region were fighting in the office, he really wanted to rush over and punch the guy weizhan.


    After laughing for a long time, Wei Zhan finally stopped laughing, but the smile on his face could not be covered up.


    "Well, our documents have been handed over. I''ll hand over one more thing to you." Seeing that Wei Zhan stopped laughing, song Anbang put away his thought of beating Wei Zhan and said seriously: "the members of Shenying team are my brothers who have been with me for many years. I''m not here anymore. I hope you can take good care of them."


    See song Anbang said solemnly, Wei Zhan also solemnly nodded, said: "rest assured, I will!"


    "Well, there''s one more thing to remind you of." Song Anbang said to Wei Zhan.


    "You said


    Song Anbang snuffed out the cigarette end in his hand, kept holding his thumb, and said: "the eagle team is really elite, but you know, elite are temperamental. All of these people are proud soldiers. If I leave here, they may have emotions. So, if you want to accept them, it will take time for them to be completely convinced of you! "


    All the people in the Shenying team are fearless and dare to avenge him at the risk of going to the military court. If Wei Zhan can''t convince them, they won''t do anything about Wei Zhan, but it''s estimated that they will disobey Wei Zhan''s orders.


    "It''s OK, elite is to have temper!" Wei Zhan said with a smile: "I believe that if you give me time, I will make them convinced!"


    "Well, that''s it." Song Anbang stood up and declined Wei Zhan''s seeing him off. He went to the door and stopped again. He turned to him and said, "if those guys of the Shenying team are upset with you, you can call me and I''ll help you deal with them!"


    Wei Zhan shook his head and said, "this is not good. After all, you are not here. Will people say that you exceed your authority?"


    Even though the Shenying team used to be song Anbang''s soldier, song Anbang has been transferred away after all. If he orders the Shenying team again, it''s easy to be caught.


    If someone with a heart takes this to criticize song Anbang, he will feel a little ashamed of his friends.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give them orders directly." Thinking about the appearance that the Shenying team members were beaten so that their mother didn''t know them, song Anbang showed a smile on his depressed face and said, "I''ll find someone to help you clean them up, so that they don''t even have a temper!"


    "Oh? Who''s so good? " Wei Zhan asked curiously.


    Song Anbang slightly raised his neck, with a look of pride, said: "my son-in-law!"


    Although there are a lot of dissatisfaction with Xu Shaotang, we have to say that Xu Shaotang is an excellent man with a bad temper and is quite right for his appetite. The only drawback is that some of him are too fussy.


    "Your son-in-law?" Wei Zhan asked: "is your son-in-law very powerful?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth." Song Anbang''s face was more proud, and he said with a smile: "the Shenying team was trained by my son-in-law. He told the people of the Shenying team to lie down, and none of them dared to stand! Do you think it''s tough? "


    In fact, it''s quite good to have such a son-in-law as a bragging capital.


    "That''s really great!" Wei Zhan gives song Anbang a thumbs up, suddenly looks at him in doubt and asks, "you have such a powerful son-in-law. What do you still care about?"


    "What do you mean?" Song Anbang asked without knowing why.


    He felt as if he had caught something, but he was so close to understanding it, but he couldn''t say what it was.


    Wei Zhan gave him a white look and said with a smile: "you ask your son-in-law to help you train an eagle team again. Isn''t that the end? What a big deal. It makes you so depressed... "


    "Yes Being reminded by Wei Zhan, song Anbang reacted instantly.


    Just now, he has been immersed in the depressed mood that he can''t take away the eagles, but he didn''t think that there can be one eagles in the world, and of course there can be another eagles.


    What''s more, Xu Shaotang is his real son-in-law now. His father-in-law will not refuse as he did before, will he?Depressed for a long time, it turned out that they were looking for trouble for themselves.


    After thinking about this, song Anbang''s depression suddenly disappeared, and he began to look forward to it.


    Now I know that Xu Shaotang didn''t do his best to train the Shenying team. When he is asked to help him train the team, he must force the boy to take out all his skills. By then, he will be able to train a stronger special team than the Shenying team.


    But he witnessed with his own eyes the fact that forty-two members of the Shenying team were tortured by nine members brought by Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, I say you are also a fan of the game." Wei Zhan looked at Song Anbang, who had a sincere smile because he was suddenly enlightened, and said with a smile, "this time, I remind you. Next time you go to the capital, remember to invite me to drink."


    "No problem, as long as you come, the wine will be enough!" Song Anbang laughed.


    Wei Zhan said with a smile: "that''s OK. I won''t send you any more. I just got here. I still need time to straighten out those things. You can go back to Beijing. You are the fastest runner in our generation. Even Qin Haoran is left behind by you now."


    In the past, Qin Haoran and song Anbang were not separated. Because of the status of the Qin family, his position was even higher than that of song Anbang. But now that song Anbang has entered the military headquarters, Qin Haoran is left behind by him.


    Song Anbang shook his head with a smile and sighed: "in fact, if Qin Zongheng doesn''t quit, who would like to say how fast or slow?"


    When it comes to Qin Zongheng, Wei Zhan was stunned at first, and then sighed with regret: "indeed, if Qin Zongheng didn''t quit, now he would have thrown everyone away..."

 Chapter 449

    Song Anbang didn''t go back to Tianhai with Xu Shaotang because he wanted to report to the military headquarters immediately.


    However, before leaving, song Anbang expressed to Xu Shaotang the idea of asking him to help train another elite team.


    For this point, Xu Shaotang is also embarrassed to refuse. After all, song Anbang is now his father-in-law. However, it''s impossible for him to train himself. At that time, Li Baoshan will have to give the task to them. Anyway, what he can teach himself has been given to the wolf group. What he can''t teach, he won''t teach the wolf group, and he won''t teach song Anbang''s people either.


    When Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun return to Tianhai, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun are forced to have a holiday by him. They take the three of them and Miao Miao to go shopping outside.


    Now, Tianhai is full of festive atmosphere. Even in the Spring Festival in China, we seldom see such a lively scene.


    "The boss is in a good mood, all goods are 50% off!"


    "I don''t know why. I feel better all of a sudden. I just want to get a discount!"


    ¡­¡­


    Walking on the street, you can see all kinds of strange promotional ads everywhere. All the ads are on sale for the reason of "being in a good mood". There is even a hotel advertising that people can eat and drink for free for ten days.


    This time, China has shown unprecedented strength, greatly inspiring and inspiring people''s hearts. Walking on the streets, people can hear everywhere that people are still discussing the "misunderstanding" of the previous few days.


    Walking in the street, can not help straightening the body, face full of confidence smile.


    Also because of this "misunderstanding", when Longteng group was planning to compensate patients who died of new anticancer drugs at home and abroad, many enterprises and people decided to donate money to help Longteng group through the crisis.


    However, the leader of Longteng group refused all donations from the outside world and made a bold statement: We Longteng can afford to pay for this money!


    No one knows how much "this money" Longteng group is talking about, but you can guess that it must be a big number, and it has even hurt Longteng group to the bone.


    "Shaotang, I suddenly feel that my father''s separation from his family for so many years is worth it." Song Yinuo looked at the smile on everyone''s face passing by, and said to Xu Shaotang with a proud tone.


    Xu Shaotang let Miao Miao ride on his neck, nodded slightly and said: "it''s really worth it. Not only your father, but also those soldiers who have left their hometown in the army, as well as those who plan strategies. All their efforts are worth it."


    With this sentence, he is still thinking silently in his heart that everything he has paid is worth it.


    Su Ruyun looked at the two people sighing and said with a smile: "don''t sigh. Since you are out shopping, you should be happy. Besides, everyone is so happy. Don''t you want to be happy with us?"


    "Ha ha, that''s true!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if we show an unhappy expression, we may be mistaken for foreign spies..."


    After a while of joking, several people went to the mall.


    "Dad, teacher!"


    Just as everyone was about to enter the shopping mall, Miao Miao, who was sitting on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder looking around, suddenly pointed to Xu Shaotang with his little hand not far away.


    "Teacher? Which teacher? " Xu Shaotang, along the direction of Miao Miao''s fingers, looks at the bustling crowd.


    Three women also weigh feet to follow to see past, but just with season such as book see to this side of vision to go up.


    Miao Miao sits on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and waves to Ji Rushu. Ji Rushu also waves and smiles at Miao Miao, and then walks through the crowded street.


    Xu Shaotang put Miao Miao down from his shoulder and kneaded the girl''s head helplessly, thinking, my dear daughter, you don''t know how much your teacher resents your father. If you provoke her, won''t you destroy the atmosphere of our shopping?


    In the heart of Xu Shaotang secretly "blame" the girl Miao Miao, Ji Rushu has come to them through the crowd.


    "Miao Miao, do you miss your teacher these days?" Ji Rushu didn''t even look at Xu Shaotang, but simply said hello to Lin Shuying with a smile, and then he had already squatted down to kiss Miao''s face.


    Looking at his daughter is Ji Rushu this "old enemy" so close, Xu Shaotang heart suddenly more a sour. If it wasn''t for Miao Miao''s willingness, Xu Shaotang might have thrown out Ji Rushu.


    "Yes Miao Miao shows a naive smile to Ji Rushu and nods heavily.


    After getting the answer from Miao Miao, Ji Rushu gets up from the ground and rubs Miao Miao''s head to give Xu Shaotang a provocative look.


    "Miss Ji, I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s a coincidence." Lin Shuying said with a smile to Ji Rushu.


    Since Miao Miao goes to school, Lin Shuying will pick up Miao Miao from school like an ordinary mother whenever she has time. In the long run, she is quite familiar with Ji Rushu.


    Ji Rushu nodded and said with a smile: "it''s really a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here.""Are you out shopping, too?" Lin Shuying takes a look at Xu Shaotang, who is suffering from "facial paralysis", and sends an invitation to Ji Rushu, saying: "why don''t you go shopping together and have lunch together at noon, which can be regarded as a thank you for taking care of the Miao at school."


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang''s "facial paralysis" face shows a trace of bitterness. He thinks that the atmosphere of shopping has been destroyed.


    Ji Rushu didn''t care about Xu Shaotang''s reluctant look at all. He nodded and agreed.


    As the saying goes, three women for a play, now four women, this is ready to put on a big play.


    Four beauties of different looks go shopping hand in hand, which has attracted the eyes of many passers-by. As a little green in the flowers, Xu Shaotang seems to be a bit dazzling. Many people are envious of Xu Shaotang, but at the same time, they are resentful of him.


    Most of them go shopping following the principle of only seeing but not buying, and there are few high-quality products that they can see.


    At noon, they didn''t buy much, just a few more small pendants. The price is not high, but they are very beautiful.


    "Well, it''s already noon. Let''s find a place to eat." Lin Shuying looks at the time and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Lin Shuying bitterly. When she goes shopping, she doesn''t see them consulting her opinion. Now it''s time for dinner, she starts consulting him.


    "All right!" Now let''s go to a good place

 Chapter 450

    Peninsula villa, this is the place where Xu Shaotang and others used to come.


    This is also the place where Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun meet. When they come here again, Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun can''t help thinking of the scene of their meeting.


    Although it was an unpleasant meeting, it was an integral part of their memories.


    It''s not as hot as it is in summer, but Xu Shaotang, who used to haunt here, knows that it''s time to taste fresh here.


    A table full of seafood, after the chef''s careful processing, on the beautiful scenery of the seaside and the slow sea breeze, looking at people''s appetite.


    "As a book, I''d like to propose a toast to you." Lin Shuying holds up a red wine glass and says to Ji Rushu, "thank you for taking care of Miao Miao during this period of time."


    It''s easy for women to fall apart, but it''s relatively easy to build up. After a morning''s shopping, Lin Shuying''s name for Ji Rushu has changed from "teacher Ji" to "Rushu", which sounds like a lot of intimacy.


    Ji Rushu also picked up the red wine glass and met Lin Shuying. He said with a smile, "sister Shuying, you are too polite. I''m Miao Miao''s teacher. It''s my responsibility to take care of him."


    Lin Shuying sipped a cup of red wine, looked at the Miao Miao sitting on Xu Shaotang''s leg, and said: "I''m busy with my work, and I may have more trouble in the future. Please help me take care of the Miao Miao in school."


    Even though Lin Shuying is the president of the group, he is no different from ordinary parents in the face of his children''s problems. He only hopes that his children can be taken care of by teachers at school, and that teachers can do their best to teach their children.


    Your child doesn''t have to be a leader, but at least be a kind person.


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, the smile on Ji Rushu''s face gradually faded down. With an apologetic tone, he said, "I may not be able to take care of the seedlings for you in the future."


    "What''s the matter?" Several people asked curiously at the same time, even Miao Miao also stood up to wait for Ji Rushu''s answer, although, she certainly can understand what adults are saying.


    "I''ve resigned." Ji Rushu gently sipped a cup of red wine, light said.


    As for resignation, she seems to take it very lightly. When she finished this sentence, she took a look at Miaomiao again, thinking, I don''t know when to see Miaomiao next time.


    Although she has no relationship with Miaomiao, and even has some displeasure with Miaomiao''s father, she likes Miaomiao very much.


    "Why did you quit?" Lin Shuying looked at her suspiciously and asked, "is it the unpleasant work at school?"


    Thinking that Ji Rushu has resigned, Lin Shuying starts to figure out that Ji Rushu is a good person. Maybe she can join Shengshi group.


    Ji Rushu shook his head and said, "no, I had a good time working in school. My time in school will be the best memory of my life."


    "Then why did you quit?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Ji Rushu took a look at Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t give Xu Shaotang a look this time. He just said with a flat face: "I remember I should have told you that I like to experience life. I like to appear in front of different people in various identities. Going to school as a teacher is just a small part of my experience of life."


    After Ji Rushu said this, Xu Shaotang remembered that Ji Rushu did say this to him at school, and he was still clamoring to be a lawyer.


    At that time, he thought Ji Rushu was just talking casually. Now it seems that this girl really regards various professions as a kind of life experience.


    This girl is very strange. The first time I met her was a traffic policeman. Later, when I met her in Tianhai, she had already joined the ranks of people''s teachers. I don''t know what identity she will appear in the next time I see her again.


    For the first time, Xu Shaotang is curious about Ji Rushu.


    "Your life is quite colorful." Lin Shuying looked at her with a smile, took her hand and asked, "what kind of professional life do you want to experience next time? Are you interested in experiencing Shengshi group? "


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang was puzzled and prayed in his heart. This girl must not agree.


    "Shengshi group?" Ji Rushu tilted his head to think about it, and said with a smile: "not for the time being. I''ll go out for a walk, and wait until I think about what to do."


    Seeing that Ji Rushu didn''t agree, Xu Shaotang was finally a little relieved.


    "Listen to you, are you going to leave Tianhai?" Song Yinuo put half of the shrimps on the plate and asked Ji Rushu.


    Ji Rushu nodded, but he looked at the vast sea with a yearning look and said: "my biggest dream is to travel all over the world and feel the local conditions and customs of every place..."


    "Great dream!"


    Several people praise Ji Rushu''s dream. If it wasn''t for the fetters of all kinds of trivia, they also want to go around the world like Ji Rushu. People''s life is very short. They have to leave some memories for their old days."OK, when you want to experience life in our flourishing age, please call me at any time." Lin Shuying said.


    Ji Rushu nodded: "I will."


    Knowing that Ji Rushu has resigned and is ready to leave Tianhai, this meal seems to have become a farewell banquet for Ji Rushu. Between the words, there is a different melancholy.


    But Ji Rushu is very open, smiling and chatting with several girls, not to tease Miao Miao, let the little girl''s happy laughter dilute the sorrow of separation.


    At the time of parting, Ji Rushu said to Xu Shaotang, "what I said last time is still valid."


    After that, Ji Rushu waved goodbye to everyone.


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s figure gradually disappeared, Su Ruyun approached Xu Shaotang, looked at him with a bad look, and asked: "what does that sentence mean when Ji Rushu left? Do you have any adultery? "


    Lin Shuying and song Yinuo also come together. Three women surround Xu Shaotang in the middle, ready to listen to his explanation.


    Xu Shaotang patted Su Ruyun''s head, which was full of wishful thinking. He jokingly said, "the last time I sent Miao Miao to school, Ji Rushu said that if she became a lawyer, she would sue me for bigamy..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three girls look at each other, and then laugh with no gentlemanly demeanor, which makes Xu Shaotang, who is surrounded in the middle, look depressed.


    Miao Miao pulled the Cape of Lalin Shuying''s clothes and asked naively, "Mom, what''s the crime of bigamy?"


    "It''s called bigamy for your father..."


    After that, the three women laughed again.

 Chapter 451

    After half a month in Tianhai, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo finally decided to return to the capital.


    However, before returning to the capital, Xu Shaotang had to attend a reception.


    Xu Shaotang has been able to receive such an invitation letter almost every day since he returned to Tianhai, but he has never attended it. However, he had to attend the reception because the name of Qin Zongheng and song Anmin was written on the signature of the invitation.


    "What''s the matter with these two people Xu Shaotang will be in the hands of the invitation together, some puzzled soliloquy.


    After all, he has a good relationship with Qin Zongheng, and song Anmin is a member of the Song family. With this relationship, it''s impossible to get rid of the party.


    The venue of the reception is Tianhai International Hotel, which is also the top hotel in Tianhai.


    When Xu Shaotang arrived by car, the party had not yet started. There were rows of security personnel standing at the door, strictly checking the invitation letters in the hands of the guests. Those who did not have an invitation letter were forbidden to enter. It seems that Qin Zongheng has made the most top hotel booking in Tianhai. It''s really rich.


    Just look at the strong bodies and eyes of these security personnel, you can see that they have two brushes on their hands. It''s really Qin Zongheng''s hand. Even the security personnel in charge of the party security are almost catching up with the special forces in the army!


    After secretly admiring Qin Zongheng''s handwriting, Xu Shaotang handed the invitation to the security personnel, but his eyes were fixed on the security personnel. He didn''t know why. He always thought this person was familiar.


    Not only the person in charge of checking the invitation, but also several people at the door. He felt familiar, but he just couldn''t remember where he had met them.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shao, you don''t need to check your invitation." Without looking at the invitation, the security personnel returned it to Xu Shaotang.


    "Isn''t that good?" Xu Shaotang looks at the security personnel smiling at him in surprise. He doesn''t know why the security personnel standing here like wood "open their eyes" to him. Just when he is puzzled, he suddenly remembers where he met this person. Xu Shaotang pats his brain bag and asks awkwardly, "are you from Jindun security company?"


    The security personnel nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "yes, we are all from the second team. We are responsible for the security work of the reception today."


    No wonder a few of these people look familiar. It turns out that these people are all members of the security company they used to toss about.


    He heard Li Baoshan say that some members who have a good foundation but can''t reach the standard of joining the wolf team are all included in the second team. While they are training hard, they also accept some security tasks to earn some money and save money for the security company.


    After making trouble for a long time, these people are his own. No wonder they don''t check his invitation.


    Xu Shaotang''s face is slightly red. He''s really lost his hair. He almost didn''t recognize his subordinates. No wonder Lin Shuying said that he might be angry one day and didn''t know that he was smashing his own company.


    "You''re all good. Work hard!" Xu Shaotang almost hid his face and ran away with an embarrassed smile.


    Just as he was about to enter the hotel, a car stopped at the door of the hotel again. Just looking at the license plate, Xu Shaotang knew the identity of the visitor.


    "Old Tang!" Xu Shaotang shouts to Tang Xiangming who comes down from the car.


    Tang Xiangming didn''t notice Xu Shaotang at first. As soon as he called, he immediately looked at Xu Shaotang. He handed the invitation to the security personnel and said to Xu Shaotang, "you''ve also received the invitation. Don''t you come here specially to wait for me?"


    Of course, he knew that Xu Shaotang could not come here to wait for him. He was just joking with Xu Shaotang.


    "Yes, you are the first person in heaven and sea. How dare I go in?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    After passing the inspection of the security personnel, Tang Xiangming went to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "in front of you, I dare to be the first person in Tianhai? Don''t insult me! Let''s go. I don''t know what the hell Qin Zongheng and song Anmin are up to. What kind of party are they going to have in Tianhai? Isn''t that a blind delay? "


    Complaints belong to complaints, but we have to go.


    Let''s not say that Qin Zongheng''s face is there, just rely on the relationship between the Tang and song families, and song Anmin is still his in laws. Even if he only receives an invitation from Song Anmin, he must come.


    "Come on, just go in." Xu Shaotang and Tang Xiangming smile at each other and walk side by side to the banquet hall of the hotel.


    He also wondered, these two people do not stay well in the capital, ran to Tianhai to hold a cocktail party, as Tang Xiangming said, this is really a blind delay.


    When you walk into the banquet hall, the first thing you see is not Qin Zongheng or song Anmin, but song Yiyan who sits with Tang Zhiqiu and looks around.


    "Brother in law!"


    Looking around, song Yiyan was the first to find Xu Shaotang. He pulled Tang Zhiqiu beside him. They ran to Xu Shaotang holding hands, smiling and politely shouting to Tang Xiangming: "father in law..."Tang Zhiqiu naturally came up and took Tang Xiangming''s arm and said, "Dad, how did you come here?"


    "Why are you here? And don''t let me know in advance! " Tang Xiangming looks at his daughter and son-in-law. He didn''t hear from them in advance. Otherwise, Qin Zongheng would have to send them an invitation. After all, he doesn''t have much time to meet his daughter.


    Song Yiyan showed a helpless look on his face and said, "we were also forcibly detained by my father this morning. What did he say to take us out to walk around. My father really is, don''t know what to walk about


    In the eyes of the top aristocratic families in the capital, people in other places are no different from the aborigines, even if they are not aborigines. Song Yiyan is no exception. He really doesn''t know who else needs to walk around except the Xu family.


    Take Xu Shaotang as an example. Although Xu Shaotang became the son-in-law of the Song family, he also had a good relationship with Qin Zongheng and other people. In addition to his relationship with longzu, the strong background of the relationship was still regarded as an alien by Chu Linfeng.


    "By the way, since you are with your father, do you know what they are holding this reception for?" Xu Shaotang asked song Yiyan.


    Song Yiyan nodded and said, "it''s said that we have reached a cooperation agreement with some company. This reception is probably a celebration of the signing of a cooperation agreement."

 Chapter 452

    "This kind of party again..." Xu Shaotang shook his head with a wry smile and said, "I don''t know which company of Tianhai is so lucky that it cooperates with Qin and song companies at the same time."


    Since Qin Zongheng and song Anmin signed the invitation letter, they should cooperate with this company.


    It''s really lucky to be able to cooperate with Qin and song companies at the same time. Of course, it also needs enough strength. Otherwise, how can they value it?


    "I don''t know." Song Yiyan thought about it and said, "it''s said that it''s a cooperative intelligent product development project. I heard my father say that the company is not big, but we have several world leading technologies in our hands. We only cooperate with them because we like their technologies."


    Intelligent product development project?


    I don''t know why, when hearing the words "intelligent products", Xu Shaotang''s heart is a little confused.


    Yu''s new company in Tianhai is an intelligent product development company. Xu Shaotang really doesn''t like these two people who are most suspected of creating a drug crisis.


    If he had not found direct evidence to prove that the two sisters were behind the scenes, he would have let them stay in prison for a long time.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face, Tang Xiangming pulled him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just think of some unhappy people and things." Xu Shaotang dispels the emotion in his mind and asks song Yiyan, "do you know the name of the company or the name of the partner?"


    He has a strong hunch that Qin Zongheng''s partner in Tianhai this time is likely to be the Yu sisters.


    "I don''t know that." Song Yiyan shook his head and said, "my father, they seem to be signing a contract with that company over there now. They will come later. They should know the name of that company in a moment."


    Tang Xiangming looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile: "when did you start to care about business?"


    Everyone who is familiar with Xu Shaotang knows that Xu Shaotang is a half business idiot, and he has never been interested in business. It''s surprising that Xu Shaotang cared about the cooperation between Qin and Song Dynasties for the first time.


    Xu Shaotang sighed a little: "I''m not concerned about business. I''m worried that we should stop talking about it..."


    If the object of their cooperation is really the Yu family sisters, Xu Shaotang thinks it is necessary to remind Qin Zongheng and song Anmin that the Yu family sisters are definitely not good people, and most of what they do will not be good. He worries that it will not be the Yu family sisters'' scam any more.


    "Xu Shaotang, I don''t know whether to say something or not?" One side of Tang Zhiqiu holding Tang Xiangming''s arm to Xu Shaotang said.


    "Come on, we''re acquaintances. There''s something we can''t talk about." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Tang Zhiqiu tried his best to hold back the smile on his face and said: "I think you are just meddling in business, ha ha!"


    After that, he still couldn''t help laughing, and even song Yiyan, who was on one side, was smiling to Xu Shaotang.


    "Zhiqiu!" Tang Xiangming stares at Tang Zhiqiu, but the smile on his face still reveals his true thoughts.


    In their opinion, which of Qin Zongheng and song Anmin is not an old fox in the market? Since they are signing a contract for cooperation, they must have their own plans. But Xu Shaotang, a business idiot, is worried that they have caught each other''s way?


    To tell you the truth, it is suspected that the dog takes the mouse. The key is that the dog is still a dog that can''t take the mouse.


    Xu Shaotang also knows his weakness in business. He doesn''t care about Tang Zhiqiu taking this as an example. After all, Tang Zhiqiu has some truth to say. However, he still decided to remind Qin Zongheng of them. As for their uncertainty, that was not what he could consider.


    After a bit of joking here, Tang Xiangming has been dragged away by other people who came to the reception. He is still very popular.


    Xu Shaotang and the three of them sat in the small living room outside the banquet hall.


    "Look, your relationship is going well recently." As soon as Xu Shaotang sat down, he made fun of the hand-in-hand song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu.


    However, this can not be said to be a joke. People with a clear eye can see that song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu seem to have completely accepted each other. The unabashed intimacy alone is enough to explain everything.


    Tang Zhiqiu looked at Song Yiyan with a smile on his face, pretending to be helpless and said: "no way, marry a chicken with a chicken, marry a dog with a dog."


    "Zhiqiu, I''m not that bad, am I?" Song Yiyan, with a smile, seems to be a little more stupid than before.


    It is said that a woman immersed in love is a fool. Looking at Song Yiyan, how can a man immersed in love not be a fool? However, song Yiyan can marry Tang Zhiqiu, should also be regarded as a fool, have silly fortune?


    Tang Zhiqiu snorted: "if it wasn''t for the elders in the family to decide this marriage, I wouldn''t marry you!"


    Although she said that, her eyes had betrayed her. The deep feeling in her eyes made Xu Shaotang numb."You''re married to me now, anyway." Song Yiyan "shamelessly" said: "just like you said, marry a chicken with a chicken, marry a dog with a dog, you will be a member of our song family in the future."


    "I haven''t married you yet!" Tang Zhiqiu snorted: "we''re just engaged. We haven''t married yet. If you make me dissatisfied, I''ll repent at any time!"


    Looking at the two people in front of their unbridled show love, Xu Shaotang patted his forehead, looked at the two people, said: "even if you want to show love, please go back to the room slowly show, my goose bumps have fallen to the ground."


    "Besides, who wants to show his love?" Tang Zhiqiu blushed slightly and turned away from Song Yiyan.


    However, song Yiyan did an obscene blink to Xu Shaotang when Tang Zhiqiu looked back.


    Seeing song Yiyan''s action, Xu Shaotang reacted instantly. The boy had already hit Tang Zhiqiu at home. No wonder they suddenly became so intimate.


    In this way, they should be considered as newlyweds. It''s normal for them to be so bored.


    Take him for example, when he and Su Ruyun just had the reality of husband and wife, they were not bored with each other all the time, and they wanted to stay together for a moment.


    These two people, at the beginning, either killed or not married, who would have thought that in just a few months, they have completely regarded each other as the most important person in their lives.


    Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly has some bad taste to think, also don''t know these two people in the end is who pushed who.

 Chapter 453

    As soon as the reception officially began, Qin Zongheng and song Anmin, as the hosts, came in a hurry.


    Along with them, there are two people Xu Shaotang extremely dislikes: Yu Xi and Yu Xiao!


    Although he had a premonition that Qin Zongheng''s partner was the Yu sisters, when he saw the two sisters, his heart was still inexplicably angry.


    Xu Shaotang saw Yu''s sisters, and they also saw Xu Shaotang.


    With the lesson of self humiliation at the last Sucheng cocktail party, they just turned a blind eye to Xu Shaotang and entered the banquet hall all the way talking and laughing with Qin Zongheng.


    After simply announcing the start of the reception, Qin Zongheng and song Anmin came to Xu Shaotang with their glasses.


    "I thought you wouldn''t sell my face." Qin Zongheng gently touched the wine cup with Xu Shaotang''s, then took Xu Shaotang and said, "let''s go. I''ll introduce you to two people. They are still beauties."


    However, Xu Shaotang did not move. He took a look at Qin Zongheng, then looked at the Yu sisters who were surrounded by the stars and the moon, and said, "if you want to introduce the Yu sisters to me, I don''t think you need to."


    Before he knew Yu''s sisters, he didn''t find that he was a cleanliness addict!


    Song an min is tiny a Leng, doubt of ask a way: "do you know?"


    "More than recognition!" Xu Shaotang took back his eyes and said to them, "these two sisters are not good people. You''d better be careful."


    "Is there any misunderstanding between you?" Song Anmin said: "the two sisters are very talented in business. At least, I am not as good as them at their age."


    It can be seen from Song Anmin''s words that he is very approbation to Yu''s sisters.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head: "I have no misunderstanding with them, and I don''t want to have misunderstanding with them."


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have a grudge against them!" Qin Zongheng said with a smile: "you are a big man. How can you get revenge with them? Don''t tell me it''s because of business competition. In that case, I''ll really look down on you. "


    In Qin Zongheng''s eyes, commercial competition is normal, as long as it is not vicious and illegal competition, it is within the established rules of the game.


    After all, no business in Shanghai is completely monopolized. If there is no competition, how can there be progress?


    He also knows that Shengshi group is involved in many fields and may compete with the nofi consortium in some industries, but he does not believe that Xu Shaotang will feud with the Yu sisters because of this.


    "You didn''t pay much attention to Tianhai before. As long as you ask anyone from Tianhai, you will know why they and I have feud." Xu Shaotang seriously said to Qin Zongheng: "no matter how you want to cooperate with the two sisters, I advise you to observe for a period of time."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang spoke seriously, song Anmin and Qin Zongheng couldn''t help but look puzzled.


    They all know that Xu Shaotang is not a free talker. Since Xu Shaotang repeatedly reminds them to be careful of Yu''s sisters, there must be his reasons.


    "Well, the reason why we choose to cooperate with them this time is that we are interested in their top technologies in the field of intelligent wearable devices." After Song Anmin said the reason for his cooperation with the Yu sisters, he asked Xu Shaotang, "what do you think is the problem?"


    There''s nothing wrong with being careful in business. Since Xu Shaotang is reminding them to be careful of Yu''s sisters, they also want to hear Xu Shaotang''s reasons. Xu Shaotang has a deep foundation in Tianhai, so maybe he knows something they don''t know.


    "Wait..." Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of something and asked song Anmin, "what kind of technology do you think you like?"


    "Smart wearable devices!" Song Anmin explained: "the virtual reality game that brother Zongheng plans to launch relies heavily on Intelligent wearable devices. My recent medical project also urgently needs these crucial technologies, so we came together."


    By the way! Smart wearable devices!


    Xu Shaotang finally remembered what he thought was wrong and said to them, "I asked a friend to come to the party. Do you have any problem?"


    "Since we''re your friends, we certainly don''t have a problem." Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "but if you want to introduce us, we have to think about it."


    Their status is there, and not everyone can get to know them. He doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to pull people over to mix up with them.


    "Don''t worry, I think you''ll be willing to talk to him!" Xu Shaotang said a word to them, then immediately took out the phone to call Zhou Shu and said, "Lao Zhou, are you free now? Come to Tianhai International Hotel immediately."


    If he remembers correctly, Zhou Shudao''s company has been researching intelligent wearable devices before, and Zhou Shudao once told him that there are several of the world''s top technologies. Because the company''s researchers have been poached, Zhou Shudao''s smart wearable device has not been carried on, which has become his biggest regret.


    Now, thinking that the intelligent product company of the nofi consortium suddenly has the top technology in this field, he finally knows who poached the researchers of Zhou Shudao company.This is really like the way of the Yu sisters!


    After receiving a call from Xu Shaotang, Zhou Shudao immediately put down what he was doing and rushed over as fast as he could. However, he was stopped by the security personnel at the door, so he had to call Xu Shaotang again.


    After receiving Zhou Shudao''s call, Xu Shaotang immediately went to the door to welcome Zhou Shudao in, and then took Zhou Shudao to Qin Zongheng.


    "This is a friend I admire very much, Zhou Shudao." After introducing Zhou Shudao, Xu Shaotang introduced Qin Zongheng and song Anmin to him.


    Knowing their identities, Zhou Shudao immediately went forward to shake hands with them: "it''s a great honor to meet them."


    Qin Zongheng and song Anmin nodded slightly to him, then asked Xu Shaotang, "what''s the matter with you asking Mr. Zhou to come here?"


    Instead of rushing to answer their questions, Xu Shaotang said to Zhou Shudao, "Lao Zhou, you said last time that you have some of the world''s top technologies in the field of intelligent wearable devices. Can you tell us what are these technologies?"


    When it comes to this matter, Zhou Shudao''s excitement at seeing Qin Zongheng and song Anmin disappeared instantly. He changed into a look of great regret, broke his fingers and said: "intelligent linkage sensing technology, auxiliary operation technology, intelligent display technology..."


    Every time Zhou Shudao read out the name of a technology, the hearts of Qin Zongheng and song Anmin jumped.

 Chapter 454

    These technologies mentioned by Zhou Shudao are exactly the technologies that they value in their cooperation with the consortium.


    "Mr. Zhou, how can you have these technologies in your hand?" Song Anmin asked curiously.


    The price of these technologies open to them by the consortium is very high. Although the price is high, they have to accept them because these technologies are in the hands of the consortium. Now Zhou Shudao also knows these technologies. Song Anmin began to think about whether the high price is worth it?


    Before Zhou Shudao had time to speak, Xu Shaotang said for him, "these technologies belong to him, but they were passed by Yu''s sisters with despicable means!"


    Qin Zongheng thought a little, and immediately understood what Xu Shaotang meant. He asked with a smile, "what do you mean? These technologies were originally in Mr. Zhou''s hands, but later Mr. Zhou''s technical researchers were poached by Yu''s sisters?"


    Xu Shaotang and Zhou Shudao nodded at the same time.


    Seeing that they nodded to confirm, Qin Zongheng and song Anmin were slightly relieved. After all, no one wanted the technology that they bought at a high price to become a rotten Street thing.


    "Mr. Zhou, although I deeply regret your experience, I still have to cooperate with the nofi consortium because of the project in hand." Qin Zongheng takes a look at Xu Shaotang, who is about to speak. He reaches out his hand to stop him from saying what he says. He says: "shopping malls are like battlefields. It''s common for people to dig each other. As long as they are within the established rules, no one can interfere."


    The following sentence is obviously to some aggrieved Xu Shaotang.


    Digging people is a normal thing. Although they also feel sorry for Zhou Shudao, they will not terminate the cooperation because the Nuofei consortium is digging talents to get those technologies.


    "Xu Shao, Mr. Qin has a point." Zhou Shudao showed a bitter smile to Xu Shaotang and said, "if you want to blame me, you can only blame me for not keeping my skills well."


    Xu Shaotang patted Zhou Shudao gently on the shoulder, then looked at Qin Zongheng and song Anmin and said, "I''m not asking you to terminate the cooperation with Nuofei consortium. I also know what technologies you really need. I just remind you that these two sisters are not good things. You should be more careful."


    Qin Zongheng understood all the things he said, but he always felt that there was a conspiracy between the Yu sisters.


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile: "I only care about their technology. As for whether the two sisters are good people, that''s not what I should care about. Even from the moment of signing the technology sharing agreement, it doesn''t matter whether they are alive or dead."


    His words are very direct, but they are also the words from the heart of many businessmen.


    On the shopping mall, there is only interest relationship. The so-called friendship relationship is not worth mentioning in front of huge interests.


    "Well, since you insist and have signed an agreement, I think it''s superfluous for me to say anything else." Xu Shaotang looks at them helplessly.


    "It is!" Qin Zongheng said without hesitation that he took a glass of red wine from the waiter and handed it to Zhou Shudao, "Mr. Zhou, you are not lucky this time. I hope we can cooperate next time."


    "Well, I also hope to have the opportunity to cooperate with Zongheng group."


    After a simple greeting, Qin Zongheng and song Anmin went to entertain other guests, while Xu Shaotang and Zhou Shudao chatted.


    Xu Shaotang gently raised the cup in his hand to Zhou Shudao and asked, "do you want to meet the two men who poached your technicians?"


    "Forget it." Zhou Shudao said with a cool smile, "people have been poached by them. Why do I go to see them? I hope these technologies will work in their hands. "


    "So it is." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "well, you can have a look here. I''ll meet them."


    "No?" Zhou Shu Road helplessly looked at Xu Shaotang: "I have put it down, what else can''t you put it down?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I went to them not only because of your business, but also because of more important things."


    Even though there is no direct evidence to prove that the Yu sisters are related to the new anti-cancer drugs, Xu Shaotang has already determined that the two sisters are behind the scenes.


    Although he won''t do anything about the two sisters for the time being, it is necessary to kill their prestige.


    After talking with Zhou Shudao, Xu Shaotang goes straight to the Yu sisters, who are surrounded by the crowd. He digs a way out of the crowd and stands in front of them.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Xi light looked at Xu Shaotang one eye, cherish words such as gold asked.


    Xu Shaotang also just slightly glanced at them and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just because I drank too much wine today, but I can''t feel like I can''t spit it out. So I came here to disgust myself. Maybe I''ll spit it out in a moment."


    This sentence has obvious suspicion of provocation. Everyone can tell that Xu Shaotang wants to disgust himself, but actually he is disgusting Yu''s sisters.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s extremely targeted words, the frost on Yu Xi''s face flashed by, and then said with a smile: "if you want to disgust yourself, you can go to the bathroom and look in the mirror!"The quarrel between the two people immediately caused a commotion among the crowd. However, many people have heard of the gratitude and resentment between the Xu family and the Novi consortium, so they did not show too strange look.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that what he said was returned intact by Yu Xi. He sighed at Yu Xi''s cunning in his heart, but said: "I think you should also look in the mirror to see if you can see two ugly faces in the mirror! People say that if you do too many bad things, you can see ghosts in the mirror. "


    "If you have a ghost in your heart, you will see a ghost. How can you see a ghost if you are magnanimous?" Yu laughs coldly to hum a, return a way.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "I hope there is no ghost in your heart! There are some things that you and I know in our hearts. You''d better pray that I won''t find evidence, otherwise... "


    The following words are self-evident, and obviously with a strong sense of threat.


    "Or what?" Yu Xi was not moved by Xu Shaotang''s threat. He sneered: "although I don''t know why you have been against us all the time, I want to tell you what you want to do with us. Let''s wait until you find the evidence!"


    "Don''t worry, I will find the evidence! I hope you can still laugh then! " Xu Shaotang looked at Yu Xi coldly, then looked at Yu Xiao standing beside her and said, "you should be glad that you have known a good man in your life!"


    Without waiting for Yu Xiao to speak, Xu Shaotang has retreated from the crowd and found Zhou Shudao, who is chatting with others not far away, to chat with him.

 Chapter 455

    After a long absence from the capital, Xu Shaotang finally came to the capital again.


    Song Anmin and Qin Zongheng still have things to do in Tianhai, but song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu have returned to the capital with them.


    As soon as they got off the plane, they received a call from Song Yinian, asking them to go to the Song family for a family dinner.


    Since it was a family dinner, Xu Shaotang couldn''t get rid of it. A group of people immediately took a taxi to the Song family.


    When they arrived at the Song family, song Yinian and song Anbang were sitting in a cool place drinking tea, while song Yiyan''s mother Xu Han was sitting beside them pouring tea for them. Seeing them coming, song Yinian immediately asked them to go and sit down.


    "Sit down, too. Make yourself at home."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang and all of them sat down, Li Baoshan and the three of them were still standing. Song Yinian said to them again.


    Hearing song Yinian''s words, the three of them just showed a faint smile to song Yinian, but they didn''t move. They stood upright behind Xu Shaotang.


    "That''s interesting!" Song Yinian looked at the three people admiringly, and then looked at Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing that song Yinian cast his eyes on him, Xu Shaotang of course knew what song Yinian wanted him to do, so he had to open his mouth to Li Baoshan and the three of them said, "since the old man has opened his mouth, let''s all sit down."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they sat down on the side with a smile.


    "Ha ha, the general will not give orders, and the soldiers will not remove their armor! Good Song Yinian said to several people with a smile.


    He knew that if Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, even if he gave the order to the three people in the capacity given by the state, they would not be able to sit down. These three people only listened to Xu Shaotang''s order.


    Song Anbang''s eyes were also staring at the three of them. The blazing light in his eyes almost made Li Baoshan mistake them for song Anbang''s special hobby.


    "When do you start training people for me?" Song Anbang took back his fiery eyes and aimed them at Xu Shaotang.


    "Whatever." Xu Shaotang indifferent said: "as long as you have the right person here, you can start at any time."


    Anyway, he has long planned to let Li Baoshan help song Anbang train people. As long as song Anbang''s hands are in place, he can let Li Baoshan pass at any time.


    "Really?" Song Anbang immediately asked.


    However, after asking this question, he suddenly felt that Xu Shaotang didn''t seem so straightforward. Did the boy plan to pit him again?


    Song Anbang thinks that he has fought with Xu Shaotang many times in the past, but he doesn''t seem to get any advantage from Xu Shaotang. Every time he is either calculated by this boy or cheated by him, in the long run, he feels afraid of being cheated by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang abnormal affirmative nod: "really, I mean what I say!"


    "All right! But how do I always feel like you are pitching me? " Song Anbang looked at Xu Shaotang with some suspicion, "if you dare to pit me this time, be careful that I won''t marry my daughter to you!"


    "No, I never cheat." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Song Anbang curled his lips and gave him a look of "it''s strange to believe in you". However, even if he doesn''t believe it, there is no way. After all, the training of personnel has not started yet. Even if Xu Shaotang really plans to pit him, he can''t find out.


    During the chat, we learned that after Song Anbang was transferred to the military headquarters, he served as the Secretary of the joint staff, and also as the deputy commander of the capital garrison, but his military rank remained unchanged.


    People who don''t know may think that song Anbang''s position is a rise and fall, but many people who know that song Anbang is the Secretary General of the joint staff are envious of him. This is a position that seems to have no real power, but it is a position that many people can''t get. As for his title of deputy secretary, it has been automatically ignored.


    People with a clear vision can see that the above plan is to focus on training song Anbang.


    After all, the staff of the joint staff are all a group of old foxes. Any one they pull out is a general with outstanding achievements in war. If you follow such a group of old generals, you will learn a lot.


    "I''ll call you Secretary General song in the future." Xu Shaotang said to song Anbang jokingly.


    "Go away!" Song Anbang glared at him.


    Although song Yiyan didn''t know the importance of this position, he could see from the look on his father and son''s face that it should be a good thing, so he asked song Yinian, "grandfather, does this mean that the status of our song family in the seven aristocratic families has been improved?"


    No matter whether he wants to or not, he is labeled with the Song family. With the Song family''s higher status, he is also happy.


    Song Yinian nodded and smile, but sighed: "the status has been improved, but the enemy is estimated to be more."


    The tree is big and attracts the wind!


    Song Anbang is young and in an important position, so it is easy to be envied by others. This position is really good, but there are also many risks. It is estimated that many people want to pull song Anbang down. In this way, they will have a chance to sit in that position.


    "Old man, I think you are good even if you get cheap!" Xu Shaotang said."How can I get a bargain and sell myself well?" Song Yinian was so angry at Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t know how many people are staring at this position. You are still sighing here. I don''t know how much injustice you have suffered. In that case, why don''t you fight for another position for him? "


    These old men just think too much, not only want to let the younger generation in an important position to seek greater development for the family, but also want not to arouse the envy of others. How can there be such a good thing in the world.


    "Fart!" Song Yinian said angrily: "where is the best position? I''m just worried that the Song family will become a thorn in the eye of others. When it comes to you, you''ll get a good deal and sell well? "


    "Ha ha, are there few enemies of the Song family?" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    After careful calculation, there are many enemies in the Song family. Xu Shaotang alone has brought hostility from four of the seven families for the Song family. In fact, the Song family has already brought all the enemies they can bring. Even if song Anbang does not take that position, the hostility of these people to the song family will not decrease much.


    Song Yinian broke his fingers and found that this was really the case. He glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "isn''t it all your work? Just laugh. You are also labeled with the Song family. There are many enemies in the Song family. Do you think you will have fewer enemies? "


    "I never worry about my enemies." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with an indifferent look: "anyway, I have enough enemies. If I have more lice, I''m not afraid of itching. It doesn''t matter if I have more lice."


    "You can see..." Song Yinian looked at him helplessly.

 Chapter 456

    Xu Shaotang said to song Yinian, "if you want to be open or not, you won''t have few enemies just because I can''t think about it, and the enemy won''t be soft hearted to me just because I can''t think about it."


    If it''s useful, he''d like to sit there every day and act like he doesn''t want to.


    "Dad, Xu Shaotang has a point." Song Anbang also said: "when the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. If someone wants to attack our song family, then we will let them know that our song family is not vegetarian!"


    "People without foresight must have immediate worries. You are still too young after all!" Song Yinian sighed a little, not willing to entangle with everyone on this issue, after all, this is a family dinner, should be happy, there is no need to let everyone worry about these things, as long as he is in one day, the Song family''s affairs are not to be carried by their grandchildren, "OK, time is almost up, you can serve."


    Besides song Anmin, the Song family is also reunited.


    Over the years, everyone has been on their own, and there is little time to get together for a meal. Both song Yinian and song Anbang cherish this time.


    As he was drinking, song Yiyan suddenly asked, "grandfather, the wine your brother-in-law gave you last time..."


    Since he and Xu Shaotang brought the old wine last time, song Yiyan had no taste when he drank other wine. Today, he was in a good mood. He thought that he might take the opportunity to let him take out the wine again to satisfy his desire.


    "Finished!" Before he finished, song Yinian gave him a squint and snorted: "such a big man knows all day long that he is not good at wine business. If he asks you to enter the army, you will never die. That is Zhi Qiu, if you are other people, you will be kicked away!"


    When song Yinian taught his grandson a lesson, he did not forget to praise his daughter-in-law.


    After being taught by song Yinian, song Yiyan shrinks his neck and quietly glances at Tang Zhiqiu, who is talking with his mother Xu Han in a low voice. He laughs at Song Yinian and says, "grandfather, I''m fine with Zhi Qiu. Don''t worry about these things."


    Song Yinian could not see that the two men were very well now, but he hummed: "how can I not worry? I''m 70 this year, and I didn''t even hold my great grandson. How can I not worry? "


    After hearing song Yinian humming there, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo are both immersed in eating, leaving song Yiyan to face the pressure of the old man.


    In fact, it''s no wonder song Yinian. After all, the old man is now 70 years old, and no one knows how long he can live. When people get older, they always hope that the family will prosper. As the only male of the Song family''s grandchildren, song Yiyan''s responsibility to continue the family''s fragrance naturally falls on him.


    "Grandfather, Zhiqiu and I are not married yet..." Song Yiyan blushed slightly and muttered.


    Song Yinian glared at him and taught him with a kind of hate tone: "do you think I''m a fool? What time is it? Who are you young people still following the old rules? I can tell you, if I don''t see my great grandson next year, I''ll drive you out of the house! "


    Xu Shaotang was surprised that the old man, who was crazy to think of chongsun, threatened song Yiyan with the rule of expulsion.


    In the face of the threat from Song Yinian, song Yiyan took a pitiful look at Tang Zhiqiu and said, "well, we must work hard Ah... "


    When it comes to the back, song Yiyan cries out in pain. It turns out that Tang Zhiqiu, who has not spoken all the time, steps on Song Yiyan''s feet. Tang Zhiqiu lowers her head and scolds in her heart: this bastard, what a good thing to say! So many people are looking at it, and they don''t feel ashamed!


    Two people''s small movements naturally did not hide everyone''s eyes, Xu Han took Tang Zhiqiu''s hand and said: "Zhiqiu, you two are really old and big, it''s time to consider this child''s affairs."


    Song Yinian wanted to have a great grandson. Why didn''t she want to have a grandson? Moreover, she also thinks that song Yiyan is too unconventional. Maybe he will grow up with children.


    "Mom, I..." Tang Zhiqiu glanced at Xu Han with a red face. As she was about to speak, she suddenly felt a disgusting feeling floating in her heart. She quickly covered her mouth and ran to the door.


    Song Yiyan and Xu Han see this, also quickly followed out.


    Soon, there was a sound of retching outside. Song Yinian''s face gradually began to smile. He quickly told the people around him, "go and call doctor Xun!"


    Song Yinian is not a fool. Listening to Tang Zhiqiu''s disgusting and retching voice, he thought of the word "pregnant" almost in an instant. However, he is not sure yet. He needs to wait for the doctor to check Tang Zhiqiu.


    Soon, the doctor''s examination results came out, confirmed that Tang Zhiqiu has been a month pregnant.


    "Good, good!" When Tang Zhiqiu was confirmed to be pregnant, song Yinian was overjoyed. His face suddenly turned ruddy. He gave song Yiyan a thumbs up and said with a laugh: "I''m going to have a great grandson soon, ha ha! By the way, I have to tell Lao Tang about this happy event and decide your wedding date as soon as possible! "It''s true that people are in a good mood at happy events. When song Yinian heard that sun''s daughter-in-law was pregnant, he even walked with a whir of wind, which made Xu Shaotang smack his tongue.


    After the phone call with Tang, the wedding date of song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu has been determined. It''s the fifth day of next month!


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, Grandpa?" Song Yiyan pulled his fingers to calculate. Now it''s less than a month from the fifth day of next month. It''s too hasty.


    "What is urgency?" Song Yinian stares at Song Yi and says, "if you drag on, Zhiqiu''s stomach will get bigger. Do you want others to gossip behind his back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Yiyan was speechless.


    But Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "old man, that''s not what you said just now. Didn''t you say that today''s young people don''t have to obey those rules?"


    This old goods become too fast, just now or a pair of enlightened appearance, a learned that Tang Zhiqiu pregnant news, immediately took out that set of stereotypes.


    "You don''t talk, no one thinks you''re dumb!" Holding his breath, song Yinian said to Xu Shaotang: "I didn''t let you and Enoch abide by those old rules. You have the ability to let Enoch have a baby and come back to discuss these things with me!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the old goods speechless: "well, you have the highest seniority. Everything you say makes sense. When I don''t say anything..."


    He didn''t understand. How could he set himself on fire?


    However, song Yinuo''s eyes suddenly flashed a decisive light

 Chapter 457

    After attending the family dinner of the Song family, Xu Shaotang is preparing to go back to the villa, but song Yiyan comes in a hurry, pulls him aside and says, "brother-in-law, someone asked me to pass a message, saying that he wants to see you."


    Xu Shaotang asked curiously: "who?"


    "Wei Yu!" Song Yiyan also felt his head and said: "I don''t know what he''s looking for you. He asked on the phone just now, but he didn''t say anything. He just said he wanted to meet you."


    Wei Yu?


    No wonder song Yiyan hurried out with the phone during the family dinner. At that time, they asked song Yiyan whether he was going to go out to meet his little lover during Tang Zhiqiu''s pregnancy. Now it seems that Wei Yu is the so-called little lover.


    Xu Shaotang wondered, what would Wei Yu do to find him? Is it because Wei Yu wanted to get revenge after being taught by big bear last time? It should not be. Xu Shaotang can see that although Wei Yu is upright, he will never be a fool. He should not do this kind of thing which is obviously self humiliating.


    Or is Wei Yu going to set a trap for him?


    "Did he tell you where to meet?" Xu Shaotang asked song Yiyan.


    Song Yiyan nodded and said, "just at the Zhuxi building where we went last time, I heard Wei Yu''s tone on the phone is a little wrong, or I''ll turn him down for you?"


    He also knew that Xu Shaotang had cleaned up Wei Yu and Chu Linfeng. At that time, he clapped his hands for a long time. Now Wei Yu takes the initiative to ask Xu Shaotang. Everyone thinks that Wei Yu has a conspiracy.


    Xu Shaotang thought a little, shook his head and said: "no, a Wei Yu should not be able to turn over any storm. How about we go to see him?"


    "However, Wei Yu said on the phone that he just wanted to have a chat with you alone, and even I would not let him go." Song Yiyan said with some worry: "Wei Yu''s behavior is too suspicious. You''d better be careful."


    "That''s a little odd indeed." Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    What can he and Wei Yu talk about alone? What medicine is Wei Yu selling in his gourd? The more curious Xu Shaotang was, the more he had to meet Wei Yu.


    After coming out of the Song family, Xu Shaotang asked his left hand and big bear to send song Yinuo back to the villa. As for Li Baoshan, he must go back to Yang Mei''s side. Now, if nothing happens, he would let Li Baoshan not come to the villa.


    Xu Shaotang drives to Zhuxi building, finds the room number song Yiyan said, opens the door, and Wei Yu has been waiting for him for a long time.


    Wei Yu slowly raised his eyelids, looking a little dull. Some slowly stood up, welcomed Xu Shaotang to the sofa of the room, sat down, and said, "I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since you have sent out the invitation, why don''t I come?"


    While speaking, Xu Shaotang secretly observed Wei Yu''s look. Wei Yu''s face was not very good, and he looked tired. Wei Yu''s skill is not bad, but his action of opening the door and standing up is a little slow. Before he came, he should be sitting here thinking about something. Maybe he was too absorbed in thinking, so he was a little slow.


    "Ha ha, your style is really unpredictable." Wei Yu showed a tired smile, "aren''t you going to ask me something?"


    "Since you asked me to come here, even if I didn''t ask, I think you would say something?" Xu Shaotang said.


    Wei Yu was a little stunned, then grabbed the wine bottle on the table, poured a glass of wine for Xu Shaotang, and poured a glass for himself. Without inviting Xu Shaotang, he picked up the wine glass and poured the liquor into his throat.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wei Yu in surprise. It is obvious that Wei Yu has something on his mind, and it should not be a happy thing.


    Wei Yu drank all the liquor in his glass at one go, then put his hand on the bottle with half a bottle left. It seems that he is going to pour another glass for himself,


    "you asked me to come here just to let me drink with you?" Xu Shaotang grabbed Wei Yu''s wrist and said, "if you just want to find someone to drink, I''ll excuse you."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wei Yu''s hand gradually released the wine bottle.


    "The last time we framed you, we did it." Wei Yu pulled his wrist away from Xu Shaotang''s hand, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "we thought that even if we didn''t drive you out of the capital, we could cause you a lot of trouble. Unexpectedly, it was easily cracked by you."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "your means are not brilliant, but you think I''m too stupid to let your people take the body away."


    "Yes, we really thought you wouldn''t mess around with so many police forces." Wei Yu said wistfully: "we miscalculated, not only didn''t cause you any trouble, but also let the three of us expose ahead of time. But I''m curious. How did you know that was planned by the three of us? "


    "I''m not sure that was planned by the three of you, but I think it has something to do with you." Xu Shaotang said very frankly.


    In fact, Wei Shao Yu thought that even if he didn''t have any evidence, he didn''t think that we would do anythingNext, Wei Yu told them all about their previous plan to frame Xu Shaotang without any concealment.


    It was the three of them who framed Xu Shaotang for bumping into people and killing people. To be exact, Chu Linfeng and Zhao Zian planned it. He was just a spectator.


    They didn''t reveal the whole plan to frame Xu Shaotang from the beginning to the end. They just gave the plan to a second-class family who wanted to enter their circle. They thought that even if the plan didn''t succeed, Xu Shaotang would never find evidence to point at them.


    But none of them thought that Xu Shaotang had found the three "real killers behind the scenes" in the simplest and most crude way.


    Xu Shaotang did not have any evidence, but he took revenge on them in this simple and crude way.


    After hearing Wei Yu''s words, Xu Shaotang looked at Wei Yu in a puzzled way: "why do you suddenly think of telling me these things?"


    "I want to make up with you!" Wei Yu raised his turbid eyes and said.


    "Reconciliation?" Xu Shaotang slightly narrowed his eyes, carefully observed Wei Yu''s look, but saw his face calm, should not be lying, so curious asked: "how suddenly thought of reconciliation with me, you should not be a person who will easily admit defeat?"

 Chapter 458

    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know Wei Yu, but he knows the temperament of these aristocratic children in Beijing. They are proud but tough, and they can never easily admit defeat. This is why most of the world in Beijing will send their children to the army to sharpen their character. They want to sharpen their tough character in the army for future generations!


    He thought again in his heart, Wei Yu suddenly proposed reconciliation, is there really a conspiracy as song Yiyan said?


    "I''m not giving up." Wei Yu raised his head slightly, blushed and said, "I don''t want to join your fight for the time being. Last time I fought with your big bear, I suddenly understood a lot of things."


    Although in Wei Yu''s mind, seeking reconciliation with Xu Shaotang is undoubtedly a surrender, he insists on not admitting it. He doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to look down on him.


    "Oh, what do you understand, tell me?" Xu Shaotang leaned close to Wei Yu and asked with great interest.


    Like Xu Shaotang, Wei Yu said with a complicated look: "all the stratagems will disappear in the face of absolute strength. Just like you, you directly cracked the stratagems of the three of us in a simple and crude way, and finally gave us a loud slap in the face, but we were helpless. I think only when I am strong enough to survive can I be qualified to talk about strategy. "


    "Because of this?" Xu Shaotang''s face was obviously incredulous.


    For ordinary people, there is nothing wrong with what Wei Yu said.


    However, who is Wei Yu? He is a child of the Wei family. No matter how much these aristocratic children fight in the capital, no one dares to cross the red line to hurt Wei Yu''s life. As for Xu Shaotang himself, as long as Wei Yu does not touch his bottom line, he may not dare to kill him easily.


    The only one who may not pay attention to Wei Yu''s life and death is mu Tiance. However, mu Tiance, who is more proud than these aristocratic children, is obviously not interested in competing with Wei Yu. Of course, the premise is that Wei Yu does not take the initiative to provoke him.


    In this way, Wei Yu''s view of saving life is not tenable.


    Looking at the commanders of the eight major military regions, which one is the one with strong personal strength? Here, power is far more important than strong personal strength.


    "Isn''t that enough?" Wei Yu looked at Xu Shaotang red faced and said, "if I say I want to be wise and protect myself, do you think this reason is enough?"


    "Be wise and protect yourself? That''s a good reason Xu Shaotang looked at Wei Yu in surprise, "but I don''t know why you suddenly want to protect yourself?"


    It''s easier to be wise than to save your life.


    "Because, suddenly, I can''t see the situation in the capital clearly." Wei Yu said wistfully: "before you and mu Tiance appeared, Zhao Zian and I always thought that Chu Linfeng was our biggest opponent. As for song Yiyan, they were really not worth mentioning."


    Hearing Wei Yu''s words, Xu Shaotang thought to himself, fortunately song Yiyan didn''t come, otherwise, hearing Wei Yu''s evaluation of him, he might not even know whether he was crying or laughing.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, Wei Yu continued: "because the emergence of you and mu Tiance made us feel a strong crisis, so we decided to work together to drive you two out of the capital. However, after the failure of giving you Qianggan, I suddenly can''t understand the situation. "


    "Why, the situation in Beijing has changed again?"


    Xu Shaotang hasn''t been in the capital all this time, and he seldom cares about things in the capital. Now when Wei Yu says that, it should be that the situation in the capital has changed.


    "Before, Zhao Zian and I fought against Chu Linfeng together. At that time, we could be said to be intimate." Wei Yu thought about the little things that he had cooperated with Zhao Zian, and his face showed a look of infinite remembrance. "But recently, I found that Zhao Zian seemed to be closer to Chu Linfeng. When they discussed things, they often intentionally or unintentionally avoided me, and Han Yushu, who was not favored by them, seemed to have become their ally..."


    "So you feel like you''re being marginalized by them?" Xu Shaotang asked Wei Yu with a smile.


    He finally knew why he saw Wei Yu depressed when he came here. It turned out that he had been kicked out of the circle for no reason. He must have been very depressed in his heart, so he had been drinking to relieve his worries.


    However, he began to be a little curious. In his opinion, Han Yushu is a waste of his own brains and a typical case of the failure of the education of the children of a family.


    In contrast, Wei Yu did not know how many times better than Han Yushu. Why did Chu Linfeng and Zhao Zian abandon Wei Yu and choose Han Yushu?


    It seems that the situation in the capital has indeed changed!


    Wei Yu nodded first, then shook his head and said, "I really don''t know about being marginalized by them, but it''s not this that I''m worried about. I feel that they are too impetuous. They want to drive you and mu Tiance out of the capital, but they forget the reason that speed makes failure. If you go on fighting like this, I don''t know who will win in the end. I just feel that Chu Linfeng''s chances of winning are not big, but I don''t want to favor you or mu Tiance for the time being, so I can only choose to reconcile with you to protect myself! "Speaking out all the words in his heart, Wei Yu seemed to feel much more relaxed, and his face looked like relief.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wei Yu with a smile and said, "if you keep going on so wisely, you may be out of your game. Are you willing to go out so soon?"


    Now Wei Yu has become the most powerless one. It''s really OK for him to be wise and protect himself, but it also means that he gradually quits the game, just like Qin Zongheng.


    The difference is that Qin Zongheng voluntarily quit the game, while Wei Yu was forced to quit!


    "No! Of course I''m not reconciled Wei Yu shook his head heavily and said frankly: "I didn''t think about standing in line between you before, but at present I know too little about you, or I haven''t put down my pride as a son of my family! If one day I really put it down, I may choose between you and mu Tiance. Therefore, to reconcile with you is also for my consideration in the future. "


    Xu Shaotang quietly thought about Wei Yu''s words. Although his words were realistic, they were true. This made him look at Wei Yu with new eyes.

 Chapter 459

    "I can promise to make up with you." After some thinking, Xu Shaotang seriously said to Wei Yu, "but I don''t want your reconciliation to be just lip service. If you just use it as a tactic of delaying war, we will never have the possibility of reconciliation in the future."


    He didn''t care about one more enemy or one less enemy. If Wei Yu really wanted to reconcile, it would be necessary.


    He forced Chu Linfeng to apologize, broke Zhao Zian''s hands and robbed Han Yushu''s woman. Compared with these three people, Wei Yu, who was only rebuffed by himself, was obviously more suitable for reconciliation.


    At the banquet of the Song family, song Yinian was still worried that the Song family would face more enemies. If he could reach a settlement with Wei Yu, the Song family would lose another enemy for a while, which could help song Yinian relieve the pressure from the side.


    The only thing he worried about was that Wei Yu just wanted to use reconciliation as a temporary tactic. Once he found the right opportunity, he would attack himself again.


    "Don''t worry!" Wei Yu said firmly: "I don''t dare to say anything else, but in terms of credit, it is hundreds of times better than Chu Linfeng and others! Even if I choose to stand in line in the future, I will inform you in advance! "


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang raised his glass to Wei Yu and said, "let''s drink this glass of wine. In the future, the well water will not violate the river water."


    "Good!" Wei Yu pours wine for himself and meets Xu Shaotang with his glass.


    Two people drink the wine in the cup respectively, it is to reach reconciliation formally.


    Wei Yu didn''t leave Zhuxi building with Xu Shaotang, saying that he wanted to be quiet by himself.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about him either. Although they have reached a settlement, they are not friends. Wei Yu has become a marginalized person from the core circle. He has too much to think about. It''s good for him to be alone.


    Even if it''s just getting drunk, I hope Wei Yu can cheer up when he leaves Zhuxi building.


    Sitting in the car, Xu Shaotang drove slowly back to the villa, thinking about the information he got from Wei Yu.


    Han Yushu and Chu Linfeng suddenly unite. Is it just the game of these young people or the attitude of several old men? If it''s just the alliance between the young people, it might be a little better. After all, even if Chu Linfeng and Wei Yu United at the beginning, they didn''t get any advantage on themselves. If they united with Han Yushu, they wouldn''t threaten him any more.


    If you think about it this way, it''s more likely that the old men of several families will unite.


    But even so, he still can''t understand why they suddenly want to marginalize Wei Yu, or why the alliance between Zhao family and Wei family has gone bankrupt?


    When he thought about these things, the car had slowly arrived at the door of the villa. Although it is late at night, the light in the atrium of the villa is still on. That light seems to be reserved for Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing the sound of the car, song Yinuo yawned and came out of the house. Naturally, he took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a smile: "I thought you wouldn''t come back at night. If you don''t come back, I''m going to sleep."


    She had been waiting for Xu Shaotang in the house. Although she knew that nothing would happen to Xu Shaotang outside, she didn''t see Xu Shaotang coming back. She was always a little worried.


    "Where am I going if I don''t come back?" Xu Shaotang smiles and scrapes song Yinuo''s nose. "I''ve been in the capital for such a long time. As long as I''m in the capital, when haven''t I come back?"


    No matter in Tianhai or in Beijing, Xu Shaotang seldom doesn''t go home at night. No matter how late he is outside, he always wants to go home. The feeling of being tied makes him nostalgic.


    Song Yinuo tilts his head to think about it, and finds that it''s really like this. Xu Shaotang is no longer the original playboy, and he has never played around outside. Whenever he has time, he always wants to accompany himself as much as possible.


    "Well, I said the wrong thing." Song Yinuo holds Xu Shaotang''s arm and walks to the house, "it seems that you have drunk again. You can sit down first, and I''ll get you a snack."


    "No more." Xu Shaotang pulls song Yinuo, who is going to the kitchen to prepare a midnight snack for himself, and says, "it''s so late. Don''t be busy. I''ll take a bath and go to bed. You should have a rest first. You must be tired after a long journey."


    Xu Shaotang once heard a saying that no woman really likes to be with the kitchen fumes. The reason why a woman falls in love with the kitchen is that she falls in love with the man sitting outside the kitchen.


    This sentence is very suitable for song Yinuo. Song Yinuo, a grand lady of the Song family, just became a charming cook for him.


    "All right, you''ll have a bath and rest early." Song Yinuo looked at him with a smile, left a light kiss on his face, turned and walked upstairs.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s pretty figure, Xu Shaotang smiles and walks to his room.


    Warm hot water poured on his body. Xu Shaotang stretched himself comfortably. Just as he turned off the water from the tap, he heard the door move gently.


    "Who?" Xu Shaotang drinks softly, and then comes out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel.


    When Xu Shaotang entered the bedroom, she saw the shy woman. She covered her hot red cheek and uttered a moving call: "Shaotang, I''m alone I can''t sleep... "Maybe it''s too humiliating to take the initiative to enter Xu Shaotang''s room. Song Yinuo even hesitated to speak, but his coquettish appearance added a different kind of beauty.


    "Enoch..." Xu Shaotang gasped slightly in his mouth. Looking at the woman in front of him who was only wearing a thin transparent silk nightgown, he could not help feeling thirsty.


    That thin as cicada wings pajamas simply can''t block the charming spring light, let song Yinuo''s perfect body completely exposed under Xu Shaotang''s burning eyes.


    "Bad guy, people take the initiative. Can''t you take the initiative?" Seeing Xu Shaotang standing there, song Yinuo was slightly annoyed.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang understood song Yinuo''s meaning. He asked drily, "Yinuo, have you really decided?"


    "I''ve already decided, haven''t I?"


    Two people four eyes are opposite, saw the deep love from each other''s eyes.


    Don''t need extra language, Xu Shaotang has strided to song Yinuo, in her cry will hold her waist, and then gently put her on the wide and soft bed.


    All of a sudden, the house was full of spring


    When the clouds and rain stop, song Yinuo leans his soft body against Xu Shaotang. Although there is still some pain under him, it is nothing in front of the sweetness in his heart.

 Chapter 460

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning shines into the bedroom through the window, making the whole bedroom warm.


    Song Yinuo had already woken up, but she didn''t prepare breakfast as usual. Although she thought it was an important responsibility of a wife, she didn''t want to take this responsibility for the moment.


    She is too infatuated with this warm embrace. As a new woman, she just lies in Xu Shaotang''s arms. The feeling of skin blind date is so real that she knows that it''s not a dream.


    "What else are you thinking about?" Xu Shaotang gently stirred song Yinuo''s messy broken hair in front of her forehead, and looked at her eyes full of tenderness.


    Song Yinuo raised his reddish cheek, looked at Xu Shaotang''s smiling face, and murmured: "I thought we would never meet each other in our lifetime, and later we had fantasized about this scene countless times. When this day came, I felt that it was so illusory, as if we had experienced a very real dream."


    Once upon a time, Xu Shaotang was one of the men she hated most!


    When Xu Shaotang really changed that moment, he became her heart lingering shadow.


    There have been entanglements and deep misunderstandings between them. From her initial disgust to her later guilt to her final deep love for Xu Shaotang, this process is full of frustrations and thorns. Fortunately, he came all the way.


    Now, she is lying in this man''s arms, feeling each other''s real heartbeat. Although she is a little shy, she is reluctant to leave this warm embrace.


    Listening to song Yinuo''s murmuring, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling. Song Yinuo once thought that there would be no intersection between them. How did he ever think that there would be any result between them?


    "I didn''t expect us to come to this day, Enoch. Thank you." Xu Shaotang lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    Song Yinuo raised his reddish cheek, gently crossed Xu Shaotang''s face with his slender white fingers, and said with a smile: "why did you suddenly think of saying this to me? I don''t know what you''re going to thank me for


    Xu Shaotang caught her finger, put her whole palm on her face, looked at Song Yinuo affectionately and said, "thank you for your love, for your tolerance and consideration."


    Among his three women, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun can''t compare with song Yinuo in terms of origin, but song Yinuo never shows any superiority in front of Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, and always regards Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun as his sister.


    Even if they have an engagement, song Yinuo never competes with Lin Shuying and shares a man with them.


    No matter how tired she is working outside, the first thing she does when she gets home is to go into the kitchen and take good care of Xu Shaotang, a man with healthy limbs.


    "I''m a little embarrassed to hear that." Song Yinuo pasted his face on Xu Shaotang''s chest, felt his strong heartbeat, and said gently: "you gave me the love in my dream. Although our love road was bumpy, I waited for my own happiness after all. Really, I''ve never been so happy. Shaotang, I love you


    Don''t need too much love words, two bodies entangled together again, added a trace of warmth for this morning.


    After a fierce battle, they both lie on the bed breathlessly. Xu Shaotang holds song Yinuo''s body full of sweat in his arms and quietly enjoys the warmth of this moment.


    "By the way, why did you suddenly take the initiative?" Xu Shaotang said with a funny tone: "is it because of the stimulation of Tang Zhiqiu''s pregnancy?"


    "You''re a good guy to say!" Song Yinuo looked at him angrily, then put his head on his arm, put it close to his chest and said, "I''ve hinted to you so many times. You don''t even come into other people''s rooms. People begin to doubt their charm."


    Song Yinuo thinks that he has given enough hints to Xu Shaotang, but this guy seems to be a piece of wood. They have been together in the capital for such a long time. Xu Shaotang has never been to her room. If Xu Shaotang had not had Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, she would have thought Xu Shaotang was Liu Xiahui.


    "I want to give you more time to think about it." Xu Shaotang gently stroked song Yinuo''s soft body and said seriously, "I''m afraid that your love is just a temporary impulse, and I''m afraid that you will regret it later, so I keep a safe distance from you. You know, if we have the reality of husband and wife, you can no longer have a choice."


    "Thank you." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s true words, song Yinuo feels extremely warm in his heart. A man who knows how to think for her is not a man who is worth trusting for life? Song Yinuo lay on Xu Shaotang''s body, looked at his deep eyes and said: "I said that since I fell in love with you, I will never regret it. It turns out that the man I chose is really worth my life. "


    Xu Shaotang gently smile, way: "you now even if want to regret all too late."


    Since they have come to this stage, he will never allow song Yinuo to run away from him again. He has always been so overbearing when dealing with his own women."I won''t regret it!" Song Yinuo said with a smile, "didn''t you just ask me why I took the initiative? In fact, this is what sister Ruyun told me. "


    "Goblin? What did she tell you? " Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Song Yinuo took a charming look at him and said: "sister Ruyun said that you always have some hesitation in dealing with emotional matters. Let me take the initiative. Otherwise, I may waste the most beautiful time in a few years."


    Xu Shaotang was surprised to smile. At the beginning, he thought that song Yinuo was stimulated by Tang Zhiqiu''s pregnancy. He actually got the true story of Su Yaojing.


    In other words, if Su goblin doesn''t take the initiative to enter his room, maybe he and Su goblin are still keeping an indistinct relationship.


    "The goblin dare to say anything." Xu Shaotang claps his forehead helplessly and laughs helplessly.


    Song Yinuo chuckled: "I think sister Ruyun is very reasonable. If I don''t take the initiative to enter your room, maybe you''ll never knock on my door. I''m very grateful to sister Ruyun. But for her reminding, I haven''t realized the real happiness of being a woman."


    "Well? Shouldn''t you thank me? " Looking at Song Yinuo''s charming body, Xu Shaotang turned over and pressed her under his body. He said with a smile, "I''ll let you experience the happiness of being a woman again..."


    For a moment, the room once again sounded the voice of shame, even the just rising sun also shy to hide in the clouds

 Chapter 461

    In recent days, song Yinuo and Xu Shaotang have been living a "licentious" life. It''s hard to imagine the passion of their deep love.


    Originally, this kind of life should last for a few days, but a phone call made Xu Shaotang give up the idea of continuing to be so "licentious". Song Yinuo had not gone to work in the company for a long time, and even though she was reluctant to leave Xu Shaotang''s arms for a moment, she still had to go to the company. After all, as the general manager of Beijing Branch, she disappeared If you don''t show up for such a long time, maybe there will be trouble.


    After parting with song Yinuo at the door, Xu Shaotang directly gets into the car of big bear.


    "How about Baoshan?" As soon as Xu Shaotang gets on the bus, he asks big bear.


    Big bear''s face was a little worried. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s question, he started the car and said, "brother Shan is in a bad mood. Listen to sister Mei, brother Shan has been drinking muggy wine these two days."


    "It''s a big deal, and I''m drinking muggy wine?" Xu Shaotang didn''t scold.


    In fact, it''s not a big deal. The reason is that Yang Mei took Li Baoshan home to see his parents. Although the Yang family is not even a third rate family in Beijing, it has a little status. It is said that Yang Mei''s father is the director of a certain Bureau in Beijing, and the old man of the Yang family has a little voice before he retires.


    In a place like Beijing, the Yang family is everywhere, which is really not worth mentioning.


    But it was such a worthless family that thought Li Baoshan was not worthy of their daughter and directly drove Li Baoshan out of the Yang family.


    Li Baoshan, who was stimulated, actually drank muggy wine all day long at Yang Mei''s place. If it wasn''t for Da Xiong''s call, they wouldn''t know that something was wrong with Li Baoshan.


    "Xu Shao, what if Meijie''s family doesn''t agree with shange and Meijie''s marriage?" Big bear asked with some worry.


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and said, "don''t worry, I will let them agree!"


    "Ah?" Big Bear looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, scratched his head and said, "it''s not good. After all, it''s brother Shan''s father-in-law. If we force them to agree, how can you let brother Shan get along with sister Mei in the future?"


    If the use of force could solve these problems, Li Baoshan would have solved them long ago, and he would not drink at home all day. Presumably, he did not want to use this method which is not much different from open robbery!


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look, and said: "who said I would force them to agree? Please use your brain, you can think of things, I will not think of? Let''s go and see Baoshan first! "


    It would be a shame to use this kind of coercion to deal with the Yang family, who is not even an ant.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang say that he won''t use force to coerce, Da Xiong is relieved and drives quickly to Yang Mei''s residence.


    Yang Mei lives in a community in Beijing, which is barely passable. As soon as they arrive at Yang Mei''s house, they hear the noise coming from it. It''s probably that Li Baoshan wants to break up with Yang Mei, but Yang Mei still refuses to agree. They try to persuade him. From time to time, a sobbing voice comes from the closed door.


    Xu Shaotang nuzui to the big bear, the big bear quickly knocked on the door.


    The door opened quickly. Standing in the door was Yang Mei with red eyes. Seeing Xu Shaotang and big bear coming, she quickly wiped the tears from her face: "come on in..."


    Xu Shaotang smiles to Yang Mei. As soon as he enters the door, he sees Li Baoshan sitting there drinking.


    "It''s promising!" Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Li Baoshan, "I''ve learned how to drink muggy wine. How can I have a drink with you?"


    "Xu Shao..." Seeing Xu Shaotang standing in front of him, Li Baoshan stood up wobbly, looked at Xu Shaotang with shame, then lowered his head and did not speak.


    looked at him, he should have drunk a lot of wine, and Li Baoshan''s liquor consumption, one or two Jin Baijiu will not let him look like this.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang directly kicks the slightly drunk Li Baoshan to the ground, points to the muddy Li Baoshan and scolds: "what a big deal. Are you still drinking here? Are you still breaking up with Yang Mei? I think you are full! Damn, if you have something you don''t know, give me a call. You have to die here and live to suffer, don''t you? "


    Xu Shaotang''s foot is not heavy. He directly kicked Li Baoshan''s stomach. If he didn''t bear it, he would have vomited now.


    Seeing that Li Baoshan was kicked down by Xu Shaotang, Yang Mei hurriedly went to help him up, but big bear held her and gently shook his head to him, indicating that she would not interfere.


    "Xu Shao, my own business Let me handle it myself. " After being kicked by Xu Shaotang, Li Baoshan also woke up a lot. Touching his abdomen, he struggled to stand up from the ground and said.


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and said, "how do you deal with it? What do you do with it? Break up with a woman who loves her and get drunk at home? Is that how you deal with it? ""I..." Li Baoshan held the wall so that he would not fall to the ground. Looking at Xu Shaotang with shame, he said, "I am not worthy of her. I don''t want to delay her..."


    Hearing Li Baoshan''s words, the tears in Yang Mei''s eyes flowed out uncontrollably again.


    "If you don''t want to delay others, why did you go to provoke others?" Xu Shaotang resisted the idea of kicking Li Baoshan again and said, "if you really want to separate from Yang Mei, I won''t stop you! If you don''t want to leave, go and take a bath. Now come with me to Yang''s house! "


    "Xu Shao, don''t mess about..." Li Baoshan held the wall close to Xu Shaotang, his face showing a look of pleading.


    "What a mess!" Xu Shaotang pointed to Li Baoshan''s nose and scolded: "that''s your daughter-in-law''s family. Do you think I will make trouble? I said, is your brain stupid in love? Are the people standing behind me shown to others? "


    He really convinced the bastard Li Baoshan. Why didn''t he find that he was so stupid before? Don''t he know that there are Song family and dragon general standing behind him?


    Those people I know, if you pull any one out, will be able to kill the old man of the Yang family, not to mention the director of any Bureau whose name can''t be named!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan was slightly stunned, and immediately thought of the people standing behind Xu Shaotang. He had guessed Xu Shaotang''s idea.


    "Xu Shao, thank you..." Li Baoshan said with a red face.


    "Thank you for your fart. Get out and take a bath. If you want to be someone else''s son-in-law, you can clean up and come out."

 Chapter 462

    Li Baoshan took a bath at Yang Mei''s house, and then sat down with Xu Shaotang for a while. Until the wine was almost gone, he went to Yang''s house with Xu Shaotang. By the time I got to Yang''s house, it was already a little dark.


    The Yang family lives in the west of the capital, where there are some people with similar status.


    There are enough people living in the Yang family for a small villa, but compared with the Xu family''s villa in Tianhai, there is no comparability at all.


    Seeing Li Baoshan who was blasted out of the gate of Yang''s family a few days ago, Yang Lixing, Yang Mei''s father, suddenly turned black. He yelled at Li Baoshan angrily, "I said, I can''t marry my daughter to you, a little bodyguard. I''ll leave my Yang family quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "Dad Watching his father humiliate his man in public again, Yang Mei rushed to Yang Lixing angrily, "my marriage is my own decision, I just informed you, did not ask for your opinions! It has nothing to do with me whether you agree or not! "


    Hear Yang Mei''s words, Xu Shaotang and big bear are slightly stunned, they did not expect that Yang Mei''s character is also so strong.


    "You..." Yang Lixing was obviously annoyed by his daughter''s words, and he was about to slap her down.


    However, at the moment when he raised his hand, Xu Shaotang had already come to him. He held his hand and said with a smile, "have something to say."


    "What are you? It''s not up to you to take care of the family affairs of our Yang family!" Yang Lixing looked at the young man holding his hand, then looked at Li Baoshan and said, "why, my Yang family doesn''t marry a daughter, do you plan to rob me?"


    Yang Lixing tried to pull his hand away from Xu Shaotang several times, but he didn''t succeed. He felt that his hand was firmly clamped by pliers. He knew Li Baoshan was a bodyguard, and subconsciously thought Xu Shaotang was Li Baoshan''s friend among bodyguards.


    Xu Shaotang gently released his hand and pushed Yang Lixing''s body back a few steps. He said with a smile, "I''m nothing. I just want to ask you, how can I agree to marry Yang Mei to my friend?"


    He called Li Baoshan a friend, which once again confirmed Yang Lixing''s conjecture.


    Yang Lixing rubbed his red wrist and hummed coldly: "the Yang family is also a respectable person in the capital. I will not agree to marry my daughter to a little bodyguard! Get out of here. You are not welcome to my Yang family! "


    Xu Shaotang laughs. In just a few minutes, he has clearly seen Yang Mei''s father''s virtue. He is also a man who wants to use his daughter to climb up to other families. To deal with such a man, he has to beat him in the face.


    It''s the funniest joke he''s ever heard today that a family that can''t make it to the top even dare to say that they have a head and a face in the capital!


    "Is the Yang family very respectable? Why don''t I? " Xu Shaotang looked at Yang Lixing with scornful eyes and said with a sneer, "if my friend is a colonel or even a senior colonel now, would you still talk to him with this face?"


    "Ha ha, a little guard who blocks a gun, what rank are you talking about with me?" Yang Lixing instantly laughed, "if he is really a colonel, no, as long as he is a major, I will respectfully welcome him into the house immediately!"


    Xu Shaotang is laughing at his ignorance of heaven and earth. Why is he not laughing at Xu Shaotang''s ignorance of heaven and earth?


    In his eyes, the so-called bodyguards are just people who block guns for others. It''s funny that such people even talk about military ranks with him.


    "Well, you remember what you said!" Xu Shaotang didn''t want to look at Yang Lixing''s ugly face. He turned to the door of the Yang family, took out the phone and dialed song Anbang''s phone. He said with a smile: "Secretary General song..."


    "If you fart, don''t be weird with me here!" Song Anbang''s angry roar came from the phone.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "don''t you want to train an elite team? How about I give you a king of soldiers? "


    "Well, wait!" Song Anbang was obviously still busy in the office. When he heard that Xu Shaotang wanted to send him a king of soldiers, he immediately walked out of the office by holding the phone and went to the stairs outside and said, "what king of soldiers? How kind are you? "


    The person who can be called the king of soldiers by Xu Shaotang is certainly not poor in strength. He has been thinking about setting up an elite army recently, and his superior has already approved his application. Now the only thing he lacks is people. Will Xu Shaotang send such a kind-hearted king of soldiers to himself?


    From the experience of dealing with Xu Shaotang many times, he thinks that Xu Shaotang is making fun of himself again.


    "Really, it''s Li Baoshan you saw last time in Weixi military region." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "do you want it?"


    "Yes! Of course Song Anbang said quickly that he knew Li Baoshan''s strength. Who doesn''t want such a king of soldiers? Who is a fool! However, in a flash, he thought, how could Xu Shaotang give him a king of soldiers for nothing? So he asked, "come on, what''s the condition?"


    "Ha ha, you know me!" Xu Shaotang laughed at the phone for a while, then put away his smile and said seriously, "I''ll tell you an address. You''d better come here in person. When you come, you''d better bring the letter of appointment.""What are you doing with the letter of appointment?" Song Anbang asked.


    Xu Shaotang said: "you will know when you come here. I can tell you, hurry up. There will be no shop after this village. Don''t say I didn''t inform you in advance."


    After reminding song Anbang again, Xu Shaotang hangs up and sends the address here to song Anbang.


    After all this, Xu Shaotang went back to Yang''s home again, walked up to Yang Lixing and said, "an appointment letter about Li Baoshan will come down in an hour at most. I hope you remember what you just said!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t worry about the rank at all. Even PI Yongchun was a senior colonel. Li Baoshan wanted to give him the rank of colonel. He was really looking forward to Yang Lixing''s expression.


    However, Yang Lixing didn''t believe it. He didn''t take Xu Shaotang''s words to heart at all. He gave Xu Shaotang a look like a clown and said with a laugh, "in that case, I''ll give you an hour. I''ll see what waves a group of clowns can make!"


    "As for whether we are clowns, you don''t need to worry." Xu Shaotang hummed coldly, and no longer fought with Yang Lixing fearlessly.


    If it wasn''t for Yang Mei''s face, Xu Shaotang really wanted to wait until song Anbang came to humiliate Yang Lixing. The so-called "dog''s eye looks down on people" probably means people like Yang Lixing.

 Chapter 463

    While waiting for song Anbang to arrive, Li Baoshan pulls Xu Shaotang aside.


    "Xu Shao, what do you mean by the letter of appointment?" Li Baoshan suddenly looked at him in a panic. From Xu Shaotang''s words, he guessed that Xu Shaotang had helped himself to get a letter of appointment. He thought in his heart, didn''t Xu Shaotang want him?


    "I just called my father-in-law song Anbang." Xu Shaotang gently patted Li Baoshan on the shoulder and said, "he is currently building an elite special force. If I expect it to be good, he should let you become the captain of this special force. As for the rank, at least he should be a colonel."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan looked at him. Suddenly, Li Baoshan yelled at Xu Shaotang: "I don''t want to go to any special forces!"


    "Baoshan!" Looking at Li Baoshan, Xu Shaotang said: "I have neglected some things before. Every brother in the wolf group may have his own idea. After knowing about you, I have been thinking about it. You can also tell your brothers that if anyone wants to make contributions in the army, I will never stop them, and I will always treat them as my brothers! "


    He can give the wolf team members money and strength, but he can''t give them the status they should have. If he doesn''t follow him, with the strength of the wolf team members, the worst should be the major level.


    He doesn''t want to be a roadblock for the wolf team members to make contributions. If anyone wants to make contributions in the army, he will never force them.


    "Xu Shao, I, Li Baoshan, am not ungrateful!" Li Baoshan looked at Xu Shaotang with straight eyes, gritted his teeth and said: "I never thought of leaving the wolf group. If you let me enter the army just to get the approval of the Yang family, I would rather never see Yang Mei again!"


    In his heart, every member of the wolf team is his brother. The training base of the wolf team is his home. He can''t do it if he wants to abandon his home and brother for a woman.


    If Xu Shaotang hadn''t taken them in at the beginning, many of them might still be engaged in coolie work, and some of them might have gone, let alone gained great strength. All of them are given by Xu Shaotang. Without Xu Shaotang, they are nothing.


    "Fart!" Xu Shaotang glared at him and said, "do you dare to apologize to Yang Mei? Do you believe that I will abolish you now?"


    "Whatever you say, I won''t leave the wolves anyway!" Li Baoshan stemmed his neck and said decidedly.


    Seeing Li Baoshan''s insistence, Xu Shaotang could not say anything more. He just asked, "do you really think about it? You know, this is a rare opportunity. "


    "Think about it! I''ve been a wolf all my life! Unless Xu Shao thinks I''m not worthy to stay in the wolf group one day! " Li Baoshan said firmly.


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Shaotang seriously said: "wolf group will always be your home!"


    If it wasn''t for such a thing, he didn''t want to let Li Baoshan and them leave. After all, the wolf group was trained by him. It was so cheap that he certainly didn''t like it in his heart. Since Li Baoshan is willing to stay, he certainly won''t refuse.


    "Thank you, Xu Shao!" The anger on Li Baoshan''s face finally slowly dissipated, "then I don''t have to go to the army?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "maybe I''ll go."


    "Why?"


    "What the hell! Don''t you want the Yang family to recognize you? Don''t you want to be proud in front of Yang Mei''s father? " Xu Shaotang asked.


    If he doesn''t go to the army, why does song Anbang give him the letter of appointment? Why does he take a bad breath in front of Yang Mei''s father? I''m sure I''ll go to the army, but maybe I can do it in another way.


    "Yes Li Baoshan nodded without hiding and said, "but I don''t want to leave the wolf group because of this!"


    "Who said he was going to leave the wolf group?" Xu Shaotang looked around and said in a low voice: "originally, I also planned to let you help my father-in-law train the special forces. Now that I have this opportunity, you will firmly grasp it. First, slap your future father-in-law in the face! When I help my father-in-law train you out, I''ll find another excuse to get you out! "


    To help song Anbang train the elite is something he has promised song Anbang for a long time. With song Anbang''s current desire for elite, if he dares to break his promise, song Anbang will come to him every day.


    In this case, Li Baoshan can be sent to the army. On the one hand, he can help him train people, and on the other hand, he can earn face for Li Baoshan. Who can kill two birds with one stone is a fool if he doesn''t do it.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Li Baoshan was still a little unconvinced, for fear that Xu Shaotang would never let him return to the wolf group after he sent him into the army.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what''s the advantage of cheating you? Do you think I am willing to give a tiger general to others? Isn''t it all to make you proud in front of your future father-in-law? I can tell you, when it''s time to hit your father-in-law in the face later, don''t be polite to him. That kind of person, the more you give him the face, the more he pushes his nose on the face! "


    "That''s not good. After all, he is Yang Mei''s father." Li Baoshan some guilty said.He was angry because of Yang Mei''s father''s contempt, but he never showed his anger in front of Yang Lixing. If he really wanted to hit Yang Mei''s father in the face, he didn''t have to wait until this time. With his own strength, he could slap Yang Mei''s father in the face.


    However, he is not willing to do so, because he loves Yang Mei and doesn''t want Yang Mei to be in a dilemma between them.


    He also hopes that he can marry Yang Meifeng back home, and that he and Yang Mei can receive the most sincere blessing from the Yang family.


    "It''s not good to have a fart!" Xu Shaotang pointed to the direction of Yang''s gate and said, "you don''t see what he did to you before! Besides, if you don''t stop him this time, and when you leave the army, he will not find fault with you again! "


    "Well, I''ll think about it again. Of course, it''s best not to make trouble with him!" Li Baoshan nodded slightly and said, "if we do this, will Secretary General song have any opinions?"


    "What''s your opinion?" Xu Shaotang showed a standard smile on his face and said to Li Baoshan in a low voice, "you have helped him train, but you still feel uncomfortable outside. If you want to retire, will he stop you by force?"


    "All right!" Li Baoshan finally showed a smile on his face, slightly distanced himself from Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "Xu Shao, you are so insidious!"

 Chapter 464

    In less than an hour, song Anbang''s driver took him to Yang''s house.


    "Xu Shaotang, I''ve brought something! What about people? " Before Song Anbang came in, he yelled at Xu Shaotang in the door.


    Listening to song Anbang shouting outside, Yang Lixing, who keeps a stalemate with Xu Shaotang, can''t help frowning and sneering at Xu Shaotang: "this is the man you invited to act?"


    Although he is not very clear about the military affairs, in Yang Lixing''s eyes, all senior officers should be stern and rigid. Those who can issue the letter of appointment to Li Baoshan at the rank of major have to be at the rank of lieutenant general. Will people at the rank of lieutenant general be so angry?


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to talk nonsense with Yang Lixing. He points to Li Baoshan standing beside him and says to song Anbang who walks in: "people are here, waiting for your appointment letter to come down."


    Song Anbang automatically ignored Yang Lixing, who was high above the others. He went straight to Li Baoshan, took out the letter of appointment and epaulet, and handed it to Li Baoshan. He said with full air: "Comrade Li Baoshan, now you are officially appointed as the leader and Colonel of the new dragon commando team of the Beijing Garrison. I want you to report to the Beijing Garrison in three days!"


    Li Baoshan respectfully took things from Song Anbang, straightened up and saluted: "obey the order!"


    "Brother Shan? How can you... " Bear recovered from the shock, is ready to go forward to question why Li Baoshan quit the wolf group, but Xu Shaotang glared back.


    Yang Mei also stares at Li Baoshan''s appointment letter and military rank. She only knows that Xu Shaotang has some influence, but she doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang is the son-in-law of the Song family, and she doesn''t think that what Xu Shaotang said has actually come true.


    Li Baoshan, who was just a bodyguard an hour ago, is actually a colonel now? This is crazy!


    However, Yang Lixing, with a look of disdain, came forward and glanced at what Li Baoshan had in his hand. He hummed coldly, "do you want to fool me with a piece of broken paper and a forged military rank? How naive of you


    "Who is he?" Song Anbang did not directly ask Yang Lixing about his identity, but pointed to him and asked Xu Shaotang.


    Perhaps, in Song Anbang''s eyes, such a person is not worth asking for identity in person.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a helpless smile: "it should be Baoshan''s future father-in-law..."


    "Future father-in-law?" Song Anbang looks at Yang Lixing, and at Li Baoshan and Yang Mei, who look unnatural. His eyesight, which has been in the officialdom all the year round, plays a role in an instant. Almost in an instant, he guesses the situation Li Baoshan is facing.


    No wonder Xu Shaotang is willing to give his favorite general to me. He wants to earn face for him! Song Anbang thought in his heart.


    However, he took advantage of it. Although Xu Shaotang used it as a Spearman, he became a general in vain! If Xu Shaotang can give him the elite of a commando team, it doesn''t matter if he is used as a gunner every day!


    Well, since Xu Shaotang is going to play for his favorite general, I''ll cooperate with him in this play. Moreover, Li Baoshan will be his own general in the future. Isn''t it entirely right to find a place for his own general?


    After he wanted to understand this, song Anbang went straight to Yang Lixing. As a superior, he suddenly released his momentum. He looked at Yang Lixing with a cold face and said in a cold voice: "just now you said that my letter of appointment is a piece of broken paper? And that the rank I took was a forgery? "


    It has to be said that once song Anbang, who has always been in a high position, shows his momentum, it''s really like that. At least, people other than Xu Shaotang are instantly calmed by song Anbang''s momentum. Even Li Baoshan and Da Xiong can''t help feeling obedient.


    "Yes Yes... " Yang Lixing felt that he was surrounded by an invisible pressure and sweat oozed from his forehead, but he said: "you know, forging these things is It''s What''s the charge? "


    Although Yang Lixing tried his best to show his momentum as a director, under the pressure of song Anbang, his momentum dissipated in an instant.


    "Ha ha, he said that these things were forged? This is the best joke I''ve ever heard Song Anbang pointed to Yang Lixing and said with a smile to Xu Shaotang. Then he turned to Li Baoshan: "Colonel Li, give him your letter of appointment and rank! If you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, hum... "


    Hearing song Anbang''s order, Li Baoshan immediately handed his appointment letter and military rank to his future father-in-law.


    Song Anbang''s acting is so lifelike that even Li Baoshan thinks that song Anbang really wants to be his future father-in-law, so when he approaches Yang Lixing, he whispers to Yang Lixing: "he is song Anbang!"


    Although Xu Shaotang repeatedly asked him to kill his future father-in-law, he still didn''t want to see his future father-in-law offend song Anbang.


    In front of the Song family, it''s just the Yang family. They really don''t even bother to look at it.


    Yang Lixing took the things Li Baoshan had handed him, but he was beginning to feel a little nervous. He didn''t know what song Anbang looked like, but he absolutely heard song Anbang''s name. The protagonist of the "missile misfire" incident that caused a lot of noise some time ago was not song Anbang?After being shocked, Yang Lixing looks at the things Li Baoshan handed over. Although he is not a soldier, and he does not know how to distinguish the authenticity of these things, he feels that these things are not fake, especially the various steel seals on the letter of appointment.


    "See clearly? Are my things real or fake Yang Anbang said, "if you are sure, I will send someone to check it."


    Song Anbang''s words are very neutral. To be honest, with his current momentum, even if Yang Lixing''s things are fake, it is estimated that everyone will think that they are too real to be true. This can be seen from Song Anbang''s confident face.


    "Really Really By song Anbang''s momentum, Yang Lixing almost subconsciously said this sentence.


    "Since it''s true, don''t you give it back to Colonel Li, do you want to keep it for your own use?" Song Anbang took a cold look at Yang Lixing, and then said in a tone of lecturing his subordinates: "it''s enough for you to have a good introspection at home just because you question the superior''s documents at random! If it wasn''t for your son-in-law''s sake, hum


    There is no need to say the following words. We all know that the Song family wanted to destroy the Yang family. They didn''t even need to use their hands. Just one word, a large number of people lined up to please them.

 Chapter 465

    It has to be said that song Anbang''s speech is indeed very artistic, which not only does not reduce his identity, but also gives Li Baoshan enough face.


    If Li Baoshan is replaced by someone else, maybe song Anbang will be loyal to him. Xu Shaotang knows why PI Yongchun and song Anbang are loyal.


    Frightened by song Anbang''s carrot stick, the sweat on Yang Lixing''s forehead rolled down in an instant. Just now, the high face had already disappeared. He put on a flattering smile and went to song Anbang with a grovel: "I have offended you so much, please forgive me."


    Perhaps also feel will Yang Lixing scared enough, song Anbang eyebrow a horizontal, cold voice way: "do you know me?"


    When song Anbang asked, Yang Lixing had the impulse to slap himself in the face. Before, he could excuse himself by saying that he didn''t know who was guilty. Now, he called out song Anbang''s identity.


    In this way, things have changed. Knowing song Anbang''s identity but still questioning the authenticity of those things is provocation!


    Yang Lixing was frightened by song Anbang''s appearance, but he didn''t know how to explain it. He could only turn his eyes to Li Baoshan, hoping that his future son-in-law would stand up and help him say a word. It can be seen that song Anbang attached great importance to his son-in-law, otherwise he would not come to deliver these things in person.


    It is said that his son-in-law, who was looked down upon by Yang Lixing more than ten minutes ago, has become Yang Lixing''s life-saving straw.


    In the face of his father-in-law''s eyes for help, Li Baoshan could not turn a blind eye after all. He had to step forward and say to song Anbang, "Secretary General song, please hold high your hand."


    Li Baoshan thought helplessly that if he continued to play like this, his future father-in-law would be killed by them.


    "Well, for your sake, I won''t care with him!" Song Anbang once again gave Yang Lixing a cold look and said to Li Baoshan, "I''ve given you the letter of appointment and the epaulet. I''m sure it will arrive in three days! In the past two days, we should seize the time to deal with all the family affairs. The Raptors need to be set up as soon as possible. If there''s something hard to deal with, just call me and I''ll deal with it for you! "


    The following sentence is obviously for Yang Lixing.


    "Yes Li Baoshan quickly adapted to the change of his identity and paid a very standard military salute to song Anbang.


    Song Anbang returned a ceremony: "then you are busy first, I have something here to go first."


    "Secretary General song, stay!"


    Just as song Anbang was about to leave, the late Yang family came in from the outside.


    Song Anbang looked back at the rickety old man and asked, "what''s the matter with the old man?"


    "It''s OK. I''m just apologizing to Secretary General song for my poor son." Yang took a cold look at Yang Lixing and said to song Anbang, "he is too low in position to know Secretary General song. Please don''t give him the same opinion."


    In fact, Mr. Yang has long known the news of song Anbang''s arrival, but he is not sure whether song Anbang''s identity is true or false. He specially asked people to check it out to find out that song Anbang''s current identity is even more frightening. Just those people who usually stay with song Anbang can make the Yang family have no courage to resist.


    After confirming song Anbang''s identity, he rushed to apologize, hoping that song Anbang would not bother with his family.


    Song Anbang said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not bored enough to argue with the Yang family."


    After that, song Anbang strides onto the car. The driver starts the car and takes song Anbang away from the Yang family.


    Although song Anbang promised not to quarrel with the Yang family, both Yang Laozi and Yang Lixing felt the burning pain on their faces, as if they had been slapped in the face. Song Anbang didn''t want to quarrel with the Yang family. He didn''t want to give him face, just because he wasn''t so boring!


    A family with high self-esteem is suddenly beaten in the face by a family that is 100 times higher than them. The huge sense of gap really makes people angry but helpless.


    "Son of a bitch!" Master Yang vented all his anger to Yang Lixing. He walked up to him and scolded: "do you know, the Yang family is almost destroyed in your hands!"


    If song Anbang is so bored that he wants to argue with the Yang family, the Yang family will be destroyed now, even though song Anbang has not made any moves yet.


    Yang Lixing was scolded by the old man for a while. He didn''t dare to lift his head, but he just suffered from the old man''s anger.


    After scolding Yang Lixing for a while, master Yang finally spared Yang Lixing for a while. He turned to Li Baoshan and took the initiative to stretch out his hand and said, "Colonel Li, welcome to the Yang family."


    "Old man, you''d better call me Baoshan." Li Baoshan was obviously not used to calling him that.


    "Oh, yes!" Mr. Yang nodded and said with a smile, "anyway, we''ll be a family in the future. There''s really no need to be so polite."


    Li Baoshan and Yang Mei look at each other when they hear Mr. Yang say the word "family". They know that this represents the formal recognition of Li Baoshan, the son-in-law of the Yang family. Although the process of recognition is not pleasant, it is recognition after all.And it can be seen that Mr. Yang is probably better than his own son to Li Baoshan, his grandson-in-law.


    There is no way to do this. Yang Lixing was in his 40s and nearly 50 years old when he joined the position of director. I''m afraid he will retire in this position in his whole life. But Li Baoshan is different. He is a colonel officer at a young age. With song Anbang''s liking for him, I''m afraid that it will be sooner or later for him to be a general.


    Li Baoshan''s present position is already above Yang Lixing''s. If the Yang family wants to make progress, it will depend on Li Baoshan''s son-in-law''s breath in the future.


    Just when Mr. Yang was going to invite Li Baoshan into the house, Xu Shaotang stood up and said to Yang Lixing, "I remember we had a bet, right? Now that you have lost, is it time to fulfill our bet? "


    If Yang Lixing didn''t teach him a lesson, he really didn''t know that heaven is high and earth is good.


    "Xu Shao..." Li Baoshan looked at Xu Shaotang with some embarrassment. In fact, he was very satisfied with the result now. He really didn''t want to make any extra trouble.


    Xu Shaotang stopped Li Baoshan and said to Yang Lixing, "I didn''t do this to humiliate you, but to tell you that this is the capital. Don''t despise anyone. Maybe the one you despise can easily bury the Yang family!"


    Taught by a young man who was half his age, Yang Lixing''s face was more burning. He walked up to Li Baoshan with a stiff head, made a gesture of greeting, and difficult to spit out a word: "please!"

 Chapter 466

    After Li Baoshan''s affairs are settled, Xu Shaotang has also settled his mind.


    Moreover, Li Baoshan also made a good start for the brothers of the wolf group. Although the process was not so pleasant, now everything has been settled, and the wedding date of Li Baoshan and Yang Mei has been set.


    Three days later, Li Baoshan officially took up his post in the Beijing Garrison. It''s said that song Anbang has also selected people from the various armies of the Beijing Garrison these days. It seems that he can''t wait to let Li Baoshan get involved in the formal work.


    This period of time has been plagued by all kinds of things, now there is nothing, Xu Shaotang originally intended to have a good rest for a period of time, but some people do not want him to do so.


    He received a call from Qin Zongheng early in the morning. Qin Zongheng had just finished dealing with Tianhai affairs. As soon as he came back, he called him and asked him to get together in Qin Zongheng''s villa.


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t get rid of it, so he had to give up the idea of rest and drive to Qin Zongheng''s villa.


    When he arrived, Qin Zongheng was still fishing in the hot spring pond.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how obsessed Qin Zongheng is with fishing, but he can guess that when Qin Zongheng is fishing, what he must think in his mind is not fish, maybe recalling the past between him and Gu Qing, maybe thinking about the future of Zongheng group.


    Hearing the sound of the car, Qin Zongheng, wearing a bamboo hat, put down his fishing rod. He looked like a fisherman.


    "You didn''t ask me to come fishing, did you?" Xu Shaotang stepped down from the car and joked with Qin Zongheng: "you know, I have no patience with fishing."


    Qin Zongheng stood up to him and said with a smile, "in fact, I don''t like fishing with you either."


    "Oh, why?" Xu Shaotang smiles and walks up to Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile: "as you said, you are too impatient to fish. I listen to you when I fish with you. Where do I want to fish?"


    As for fishing, Xu Shaotang is not as patient as Qin Zongheng. He believes that he is not the only one. It is estimated that ninety-nine percent of the people are not as patient as Qin Zongheng. This requires experience and understanding. He really can''t do it.


    Hearing Qin Zongheng''s words, Xu Shaotang laughed twice and asked, "what is it that you asked me to come here? To tell you the truth, I was going to have a good rest for a while. Just because of a phone call from you, my plan failed. "


    "You see, you''re too impatient to fish." Qin Zongheng smiles, points to the villa and says, "someone wants to see you."


    "See me?" Xu Shaotang thought slightly, who wants to see himself in such trouble to ask himself through Qin Zongheng?


    In the capital, or in the whole of China, there are not many people who can have such face.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in his mind, and then he asked Qin Zongheng uncertainly, "the man you are talking about is not Mr. Qin?"


    "Ha ha! You''re pretty smart. " Qin Zongheng nodded and laughed.


    After getting the affirmative answer from Qin Zongheng, Xu Shaotang suddenly has the idea of running away. It''s not a good thing for him to make a roundabout appointment with Qin Zongheng. If it''s a good thing, he doesn''t have to be so troublesome.


    "Uncle Qin, we have a good relationship, don''t we?" Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Zongheng with a sad face.


    Qin Zongheng nodded: "over the years, you are my better friend."


    "Do you need to pit me like this?" Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile, "you know I''m hiding from your old man everywhere. You even let me enter the tiger''s mouth. It''s not kind of you to do this."


    Although Xu Shaotang has been in the capital for a long time, he has been careful not to provoke Qin Guozhu. Even if he wants to see Qin Guozhu, he also takes a detour to avoid colliding with Qin Guozhu.


    Who knows if Qin Guozhu is still thinking of ways to deal with him? So for the sake of safety, it''s better not to see Qin Guozhu.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s sad face, Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "have you ever heard a word?"


    "What''s that?"


    "Do everything for your friends..." Qin Zongheng took a look at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and his face showed a joking look. He continued: "for a woman, stab a friend twice! Although I''m not for women, I''m forced by the old man. I can only stab you twice for the old man''s order. Ha ha... "


    Later, Qin Zongheng couldn''t help laughing. Seeing Xu Shaotang like this is really a happy thing for his family.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Zongheng speechless, which was a little too direct, but it was also very similar to Qin Zongheng''s style.


    "You''ve really put me in a lot of trouble!" Xu Shaotang sighed, looked at the villa with the closed door, then approached Qin Zongheng and asked in a low voice, "do you know what your old man is looking for me? You''ve stabbed me twice, so you have to make it up to me? "


    Qin Zongheng shook his head slightly and said: "the old man knows that your boy has been hiding from him. If he calls you in person, your boy will try his best to shirk. As mentioned above, the old man personally assigned me the task. As for what to do with you, I really don''t know. ""Don''t you really know or don''t you?" Xu Shaotang some disbelief said: "I was pit, you also have no advantage?"


    "I don''t know!" Qin Zongheng said seriously.


    "Well, I don''t think I can ask anything from you." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the door of the villa, and tried to ask: "then you can always tell me, how is the old man''s mood recently?"


    If Qin Guozhu is in a bad mood, he is ready to drive away from here.


    "Well, I recently settled two Indian aircraft carriers and took back the disputed territory on the border. I feel that the old man should be in a good mood." Qin Zongheng thought about it and said, "anyway, when the old man came to me today, he always had a smile on his face. I think he should be in a good mood."


    After Qin Zongheng said that, Xu Shaotang finally felt a little relieved. The old man is in a good mood and should not take his knife. Now when I go to see him, I don''t think there will be any big problem. I just hope that the old man won''t talk about the things before him.


    "Uncle Qin, you cheated me once. I remember you!" Xu Shaotang jokingly said: "I''m a man of revenge. Be careful that I''ll find a chance to come back next time."


    After saying this, Xu Shaotang went to the villa with the tragic color of death.

 Chapter 467

    Qin Zongheng didn''t go into the villa with Xu Shaotang. According to him, since the old man has an appointment with Xu Shaotang alone, there must be some secret things he wants to talk with Xu Shaotang. He really doesn''t need to join in the fun. It''s better to go fishing here.


    Although he said so, Xu Shaotang felt that Qin Zongheng was hiding from the old man just like him.


    Xu Shaotang went to the second floor of the villa and knocked on the door of the study according to the position Qin Zongheng told him.


    "Come in!" Inside the door came the voice of Qin Guozhu.


    Xu Shaotang opened the door carefully, and saw Qin Guozhu sitting in the study reading, while behind him stood two iron tower like men. Xu Shaotang could see that these two people should also be congenital level experts.


    As Qin Guozhu, it''s normal to have two congenital experts as guards.


    "Good old Qin!" Since he couldn''t figure out the current situation, Xu Shaotang decided to play the smiley face card first.


    Qin Guozhu nodded slightly to him, and then said to his two guards, "just go out and guard. Don''t let people get close to the place where we are talking, including vertical and horizontal."


    Watching Qin Guozhu''s two bodyguards leave the study, Xu Shaotang finds out how wise Qin Zongheng is. If he follows in, he will be kicked out by the old man.


    "Mr. Qin, what can I do for you?" Xu Shaotang looks respectful and asks Qin Guozhu with a smile.


    Qin Guozhu took a look at him, then nodded with a smile. It seemed that he was quite satisfied with Xu Shaotang''s attitude. Then he pointed to the chair opposite him and said, "sit down and talk."


    Although Qin Guozhu said so, Xu Shaotang did not dare to sit down and said carefully, "you''d better tell me what to do first. I''m really restless under such a confused situation."


    "Well, since you don''t want to sit, you can stand and talk." Qin Guozhu''s face was like a naughty boy''s smile.


    Xu Shaotang is slightly smothering. My father, what I said was that you told me what to do first. I didn''t say that I didn''t want to sit down!


    However, since Qin Guozhu said so, Xu Shaotang was not good enough to sit down again. He had to stand straight in front of Qin Guozhu and said, "then I''ll stand and listen to your advice."


    "Eh, why didn''t you find that you can talk so well before?" Qin Guozhu pretended to be surprised and said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang''s face is black. How dare you always let your son pit me for the purpose of teasing me?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s shriveled look, Qin Guozhu finally burst out laughing.


    "Old man, if you don''t ask me anything else, I will go." Xu Shaotang speechless looking at the laughing Qin Guozhu, heart slander, you old this body bone, also not afraid to laugh up flash waist ah?


    "Try one!" Qin Guozhu''s laughter stopped abruptly, glared at Xu Shaotang, and said: "listen to Long Jiang, you also made a lot of efforts to clean up the multinational joint forces last time. In addition, you prevented the Shenying team from coming in India in time. I originally intended to reward you. Now, I have to consider it."


    "Ha ha, it''s all for the country. I don''t dare to ask for any reward." Xu Shaotang said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    However, in his mind, there was another idea. If he really wanted to reward him, would he wait until now? The old man is just teasing him. If you ask him for a reward, you will get a white eye.


    "I don''t see it. You have a high consciousness." Qin Guozhu praised Xu Shaotang superficially, but actually he didn''t believe what Xu Shaotang said at all. He said with a smile, "it''s no good not to reward you. After all, you are also contributing to the country. How can we convince people if we don''t reward people who contribute to the country?"


    "Well, how are you going to reward me?" Xu Shaotang always felt that Qin Guozhu''s reward was illusory.


    To tell the truth, if Qin Guozhu really wants to give him a reward, he is willing to let Qin Guozhu stop thinking about the things between him. If Qin Guozhu can promise not to trouble him in the future, it is the biggest reward for him. As for other things, he really dare not expect too much.


    Qin Guozhu thought a little and said with a smile, "well, I don''t think you have anything to do all the time, and there are many people who have offended in the capital. How about I get you an identity?"


    "No, no, no!" Without even thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shook his head and refused: "I can''t accept such a big reward for doing such a small thing for the country."


    I''m kidding. Qin Guozhu said to get an identity for him. He just wanted to put on a hoop curse? If he had accepted the identity given to him by Qin Guozhu, he would not be so free in the future. Moreover, if he wanted an identity, he would have asked long Jiang, where would he wait for Qin Guozhu to give him a reward?


    "Do you really want a suitable identity?" Qin Guozhu looked at him with a smile and said, "you know, if you have this level of identity, things like Li Baoshan''s will never happen again."


    As Qin Guozhu, it''s impossible for Li Baoshan and the Yang family to hide from him. Besides, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to hide from him.He did not force Yang Mei to be Li Baoshan''s daughter-in-law, nor did he let the Song family use power to force the Yang family. He just asked song Anbang to give Li Baoshan a suitable identity. With Li Baoshan''s skills, he could fully afford that identity. These are normal channels, and there is nothing to hide.


    "Mr. Qin, you must be familiar with Longjiang. He should have told you some of my ideas." Xu Shaotang restrained his foolishness and said seriously: "I can''t stand too much restriction, and I don''t like the intrigue of officialdom. I told Longjiang before that if the country needs it, I am absolutely duty bound. Now it''s me. Please don''t give me any identity... "


    "You really don''t want this reward?" Qin Guozhu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you know, a lot of people want it, but we don''t give it to them."


    "Really not!" Xu Shaotang refused without thinking about it: "if you really want to give me a reward, don''t think about me any more. It was wrong for me to get you drunk at the beginning, but later I saved your son abroad, didn''t it? Let''s call it even, shall we? "


    "Hey, hey, I''m between us. Saving Zongheng is between you. Don''t confuse me with you!" Qin Guozhu said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "since you don''t want this reward, I''ll give you another reward..."


    After that, Qin Guozhu took out a box from his body and handed it to Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 468

    "What is it?" Xu Shaotang some surprised took over Qin Guozhu handed over the box.


    "Open it up Qin Guozhu said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang gently opened the box handed by Qin Guozhu, and saw a golden medal lying in the box.


    "A medal?" Xu Shaotang held the gold medal in his hand and looked at Qin Guozhu with tears and laughter: "we don''t need to make these formalization, do we?"


    This is a medal for meritorious service, which can only be won by soldiers who have made great contributions to China. Many people really dream of getting such a medal, but Xu Shaotang has seen too many of them.


    He estimated that the meritorious service medals in the "law enforcement" camp may account for more than half of all the medals awarded.


    "Although it''s a little formalized, I know you don''t care about this kind of thing." Qin Guozhu looked at Xu Shaotang, seriously said: "but I said, the reward or reward, reward and punishment, this is our principle."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang carefully put away the medal.


    Although he has won this kind of medal countless times, he still has to maintain respect for the medal, which is a respect for countless Chinese soldiers.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had collected the medal, Qin Guozhu adjusted his posture on the chair and said with a smile, "well, we''ve finished talking about business. It''s time to talk about other things."


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang subconsciously stepped back a little bit, "you are not going to settle accounts with me after autumn?"


    He has always been a little complacent about getting drunk with Qin Guozhu, but now he can''t be complacent when facing Qin Guozhu. He slanders in his heart that the old man really has a bit of revenge.


    "I''ll talk about it later!" Qin Guozhu gave him a white look and pointed to the chair beside him.


    This time, Xu Shaotang was not polite to Qin Guozhu. If he was polite to the old man, he would have to stand here.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang sat down, Qin Guozhu said, "Long Jiang should have told you about the Mu family, right?"


    When he heard Qin Guozhu mention the Mu family, Xu Shaotang finally became serious. He knew that although Qin Guozhu said that rewarding him was the right thing to do, what they said next about the Mu family was the real right thing. As for the reward, Qin Guozhu planned to give him some sweets first.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "he wants me to fight against the Mu family."


    "It''s not him, it''s us!" Qin Guozhu straightened his body and said to Xu Shaotang with a serious face: "the Mu family has always been one of the biggest threats to China. However, because the cost of eradicating the Mu family is too high, we dare not challenge them easily. Therefore, we have been looking for a person who can grow up to fight against the Mu family. Originally, we had a suitable candidate before, but that person died unexpectedly in a mission, so we turned our eyes to you. "


    Xu Shaotang knew that the person Qin Guozhu had chosen before was actually him, but at that time his name was Canglong, and now his name is Xu Shaotang.


    "The person you selected before should be similar to me?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be puzzled and asked, "how could he be killed by accident?"


    He has been looking for who betrayed him, but he has no clue. He hopes to get some information from Qin Guozhu. In that position, what Qin Guozhu knows must be far above himself.


    "I really can''t answer that question, because I don''t know." Qin Guozhu sighed helplessly and said to Xu Shaotang, "this is what we have been worried about. The person we selected died in an accident. We are afraid that this kind of thing will happen to you again."


    "To tell you the truth, when Longjiang told me that he wanted me to fight against the Mu family, my heart was tangled for a long time." Xu Shaotang said frankly: "there are mu Jianchen in the Mu family, and mu Tiance has been staring at me for trouble. I can only resist passively, but I can''t do anything about Mu Tiance. This kind of feeling is too hard."


    "It''s hard indeed!" Qin Guozhu nodded and said helplessly: "but we can''t help it. As a warrior, you should know the power of Mu Jianchen. If you treat the Mu family, you either kill them completely, or you can only let them go for a while. No one wants Xia Jiuli to do the same thing again. "


    If he could, why didn''t Qin Guozhu want to eradicate the Mu family completely or take it back to his own use?


    However, no one can suppress the powerful mu Jianchen now. Even if the Mu family is willing to use it for them, they dare not use it at all.


    A guwu family is terrible enough. If they are allowed to control the power of the secular world again, I am afraid that if they are not careful, they will cause civil strife in the country. This is what none of them want to see.


    "What do you want to say to me today?" Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu with some doubts.


    Long Jiang has basically told him about these things. Qin Guozhu must be clear about them. Now he says these things to himself again. What is he trying to do?


    "Nothing, just to remind you, Mu family and Xia Jiuli are your goals!" Qin Guozhu looked at Xu Shaotang and said: "don''t worry too much about the affairs of these aristocratic children in the capital. They can''t threaten you at all. You should take a long-term view.""I have never taken the initiative to provoke these aristocratic children." Xu Shaotang some helplessly said: "but they have always regarded me as a thorn in the flesh, I do not want to pay attention to them, they are trying to do everything possible to be the enemy with me, I just passive counterattack."


    He doesn''t want to entangle with Chu Linfeng too much, but these people insist on fighting him. What can he do?


    It''s impossible for others to hit him in the face, and if he doesn''t return it, it''s not his character.


    "Why are you fighting back passively?" Qin Guozhu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Well, can''t I even fight back?" Xu Shaotang incomparably said without depression.


    Qin Guozhu shook his head slightly and sighed: "sometimes I think you are as cunning as a fox, sometimes I think you are too cute."


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang admits that he is not smart, but he definitely does not admit that he is a stupid person.


    "Say you''re stupid, you don''t believe it!" Qin Guozhu glared at him, poked his forehead and taught him: "why do you want to fight back passively? Are you weak? Will the Song family and the Dragon standing behind you be vegetarians? When do you have to fight back? Why don''t you take the initiative? "

 Chapter 469

    Listening to a long string of questions from Qin Guozhu, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a feeling of sudden brightness.


    Yes, why can he only fight back passively? Why wait for others to fight back every time?


    Since you can take the initiative, why don''t you take the initiative to swat all the flies and mosquitoes around you? Anyway, I can''t make friends with them. Since I''m the enemy, I don''t need to let them attack all the time!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, Qin Guozhu sighed: "I don''t know where you used to deal with Han Tongpu! I wonder if you have become timid after entering the capital! "


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu awkwardly and said helplessly: "after entering the capital, my courage has really become smaller. The main reason is that I think of the intricate influence of these families in the capital, and I''m afraid it will affect the Xu family, so..."


    He has to admit that in the face of these old families in the capital, he can''t deal with the enemy as he did in Tianhai. He has too many things to consider. Over time, his courage seems to have become smaller.


    "Just because these aristocratic families in the capital are deeply intertwined, you have to cut off the chaos quickly!" Qin Guozhu said: "there are too many things controlled by the aristocratic families in the capital, and there is a trend that they can''t get rid of. Don''t you find anything from the recent actions above?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. Qin Guozhu said so, obviously reminding him of something.


    "You are talking about transferring weizhan to be the commander of Weixi military region?" Xu Shaotang asks Qin Guozhu tentatively.


    Qin Guozhu nodded slightly and asked, "do you understand now?"


    Xu Shaotang mercilessly nodded, understood, certainly understood! As long as you think about it carefully, it''s not difficult to find the above intention. It seems that some of the seven aristocratic families must have caused dissatisfaction from the above. The above intention is to gradually weaken the influence of these aristocratic families.


    However, Xu Shaotang is extremely depressed to look at Qin Guozhu: "Why me?"


    Since Qin Guozhu had been reminding him to take the initiative to attack at the beginning, he must have wanted to weaken the strength of some families by his hand. He really couldn''t understand that there were many people who could do this job in the capital. Why did they fall on him again?


    Is he born to be used as a gunner?


    "Why can''t it be you?" Qin Guozhu asked Xu Shaotang a question, and continued: "those families have been offended by you almost, you say, who can be more suitable than you?"


    "That''s what you say." Xu Shaotang some speechless said.


    It''s true that the seven aristocratic families in the capital, even excluding the Wei family who had already reconciled with him, also had Chu, Zhao and Han families. Chu family and Han family had no possibility to reconcile with him, and Zhao family had no possibility to reconcile. He was really the most suitable person to deal with those families.


    However, Xu Shaotang was curious about which family had done what, and let them decide to weaken the influence of these families.


    When Xu Shaotang asked his question, Qin Guozhu did not mention it. It seems that he did not intend to tell Xu Shaotang why.


    "Xu Shaotang, do you know how to make others dare not provoke you?" Qin Guozhu asked him suddenly.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu in surprise, and began to think about how to answer this question. A moment later, he had thought of the answer, with a fierce look on his face. He clenched his fist and said, "either beat him or kill him!"


    He came up with this answer only after thinking of the above means to deal with India. I believe this is also the answer Qin Guozhu needs.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s reply, Qin Guozhu nodded slightly and said: "when others can''t see the hope of defeating you, or the idea of letting others completely lose their resistance, others will not take the initiative to provoke you, and you can also spare more energy to do what you should do!"


    "Yes, I understand!" Xu Shaotang nodded solemnly.


    "Well, I wish I understood!" With a smile, Qin Guozhu asked, "do you know the biggest difference between yourself and mu Tiance?"


    The biggest difference with mu Tiance? Xu Shaotang estimates in his heart that the biggest difference between himself and mu Tiance should be that mu Tiance has a father to fight, but he has no bottom card.


    Originally, he could have a card. Although the cultivation of the dead old man was not above mu Jianchen, it should not be below him. It was just that the dead old man didn''t know which nunnery he died in.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that if there is a dead old man to support him, he can be as reckless as mu Tiance.


    But what can we do about it? This is life. If you don''t accept it, you can''t.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang shaking his head and sighing, Qin Guozhu said: "the biggest difference between you and mu Tiance is that mu Tiance is supercilious. In his eyes, you are the only opponent, but in your eyes, there are too many things! At present, you are ahead of Mu Tiance for the time being, but you should know how terrible it is to focus on yourself. "Qin Guozhu is reminding Xu Shaotang not to look down on those aristocratic children and let him concentrate on dealing with mu Tiance. Only by letting Xu Shaotang steadily suppress mu Tiance can they see Xu Shaotang''s hope of suppressing Mu''s family!


    Even if Mu Jianchen is still there, he will grow old one day. As long as mu Jianchen grows old, Xu Shaotang, who is responsible for mu Tiance, will completely suppress the Mu family. This is the most important thing they need Xu Shaotang to do!


    If Mu Tiance had been so attentive, Xu Shaotang would have been fettered by all kinds of trivia. In the end, he would have become mu Jianchen again. At the beginning, he would have fought with long.


    Xu Shaotang thought about Qin Guozhu''s words and digested the things Qin Guozhu had instilled into him. After a long time, he stood up from his chair and bowed to Qin Guozhu and said, "thank you for your reminding. I think I should know how to do it."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang finally figured it out, Qin Guozhu nodded his head with satisfaction and said, "it''s good to figure it out. Some things are not worth mentioning, but you think too much. You and mu Tiance have a long way to go. I just hope that in my lifetime, I can see a final result between you! "


    "Don''t worry, you will live a long life. You will surely see that day coming." Qin Shaotang and Xu Guotong are in a good mood.


    Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "you are good at flattering!"

 Chapter 470

    After talking with Xu Shaotang about the Mu family, Qin Guozhu also lifted the guard outside.


    It was not until then that Qin Zongheng came into the room and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "your status in the heart of the old man is much better than that of my own son."


    Qin Guozhu and Xu Shaotang talk about things, but they keep his own son out. Qin Zongheng''s heart is still a little bad.


    Before Xu Shaotang spoke, Qin Guozhu said to Qin Zongheng, "since you decided to stay away from these fights, don''t get involved in them any more."


    He said that, which can be regarded as some comfort to Qin Zongheng''s son.


    From Qin Guozhu''s point of view, he really hopes that Qin Zongheng can come out of what happened in those years and stand in the middle of these aristocratic families with incomparable strength again. He believes that if Qin Zongheng goes on this road, he may go further than him.


    However, because of what happened in those years, Qin Zongheng took the initiative to withdraw from the struggle, and now he has not completely recovered. In this case, why get involved in these right and wrong again?


    "Well, I know!" Qin Zong smiles and says, "this is my choice. I won''t regret it. Forget it, let''s not talk about these things. I think it''s almost time. Let''s have a meal together. We haven''t had a meal together for a long time. "


    When it comes to eating, the first place Xu Shaotang thinks of is Gu Yuan. Lao Mo''s craftsmanship is still fresh in his memory.


    However, looking at Qin Zongheng''s appearance, it seems that he doesn''t intend to take them to Gu Yuan.


    Qin Guozhu looked at the time and nodded: "let''s arrange it. We haven''t had dinner together for a long time."


    Seeing that the old man agreed to come down, Qin Zongheng immediately ordered the servants to prepare the meal. Both he and Xu Shaotang were very wise and didn''t have the word "wine" in front of the old man.


    While waiting for the meal to be served, Xu Shaotang asked Qin Zongheng, "how is the development of the game you mentioned last time?"


    "It''s almost done." Qin Zongheng and them sat down in the pavilion and said, "with your action demonstration, our action design has been completed. Because of the bottleneck in sensor technology, some of the effects we want to achieve have not yet been realized. This time we went to Tianhai and obtained the technical authorization from the nofi consortium. I think we can achieve the desired effect soon."


    As a virtual reality game, intelligent sensing technology is a very important part, which is also the reason why Qin Zongheng is willing to spend a lot of money to obtain technology authorization from the Noffe consortium.


    Speaking of this matter, Xu Shaotang again complained about Zhou Shu''s injustice: "the advanced technology originally in our hands of Huaxia has become the technology of the nofi consortium in a twinkling of an eye. I still think it''s ridiculous."


    "Well, listen to what you say, is there any inside information?" Qin Guozhu asked them with great interest.


    Xu Shaotang is about to tell Qin Guozhu about the technical staff of Zhou Shudao who was poached by the Nuofei consortium. In his words, there is no lack of praise for Zhou Shudao.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang explain the whole story, Qin Guozhu sighed: "it''s a pity..."


    However, it''s a pity. Even in his position, he can''t do anything about it. After all, it''s a normal commercial means, and he can''t use his power to interfere.


    "You kid disgusted Yu''s sisters at the party that day." Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "even if you have been unhappy before, it should not be so?"


    Xu Shaotang said: "in fact, I feel sick of Yu''s sisters. It doesn''t have much to do with our grudges. It''s mainly because of another thing."


    "What''s the matter?" The Qin family asked at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that Qin Guozhu is also here, so he can tell them what you Mingze found out. After all, if Qin Guozhu knows, he will certainly use the power of the state to pursue, which should be much better than his own painstaking pursuit.


    With this decision, Xu Shaotang began to tell you what you found and his own speculation.


    When he said that, Qin Guozhu''s face was already a murderous look, but Qin Zongheng''s face was not much better, just gave birth to a pair of expression of killing Yu''s sisters.


    "Do you have direct evidence?" Qin Guozhu asked Xu Shaotang with frost on his face.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head: "if there were direct evidence, I would have done it to them. I also sent a lot of people in Tianhai to trace this matter. Although I think it is most likely that they did it, I have no evidence on hand."


    "Then there''s some trouble." Qin Zongheng also had an angry expression on his face. He said helplessly: "if we don''t have direct evidence, it''s really not good to start with them. After all, they come to invest in China. If we arrest them without any evidence, I''m afraid no one will dare to invest in China in the future."


    He is a businessman, and his point of view is more commercial.


    Qin Guozhu, on the other hand, is looking at another aspect. If there is no evidence to arrest Yu''s sisters, it will have a great impact on China''s diplomacy. In addition, Qin Zongheng''s commercial impact will make it really inconvenient for them to arrest Yu''s sisters before they have exact evidence."In this way, after I go back, I''ll have the two sisters monitored 24 hours a day. I''ll see how long they can hide!"


    In fact, after Xu Shaotang said that, Qin Guozhu''s heart has almost decided that it was the Yu sisters who did it, and only in this way can the whole thing be sorted out.


    However, they need more accurate evidence. If they want to arrest the Yu sisters, they can''t just rely on their own subjective inference.


    "Well, I''ll send someone over there to follow up!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said to Qin Zongheng, "it''s because of this that I think that the Yu sisters'' stealing of Zhou Shudao''s research results is probably a conspiracy. That''s why I remind you to be careful of the two sisters."


    "If you had said that to me earlier, I might not have signed an agreement with the consortium." Qin Zongheng shook his head slightly and said helplessly: "I''d rather let my game come out one or two years later than let this kind of people who are our mortal enemies make money!"


    If the Yu sisters really did that, it would not be too much to say that they were the public enemies of the whole China and even the whole world. After all, because of their deception, many people lost their precious lives. This is a massacre at all!

 Chapter 471

    After lunch, Xu Shaotang was kicked out.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care. After all, other people''s father and son have whispered that it''s not convenient for him to be there as an outsider. His son thought in his heart, I don''t know if Qin Guozhu wants to urge Qin Zongheng to marry him.


    The Qin family is Qin Qianyu''s grandson now. If there is no male, the family will die out with the passage of time sooner or later.


    As Xu Shaotang expected, after he left, Qin Guozhu and his son came to the pavilion in front of the pond to drink tea and enjoy the cool. The first question Qin Guozhu asked was: "do you really intend to live alone for a lifetime?"


    Qin Zongheng filled the old man with a cup of hot tea full of strong fragrance and said with a smile, "didn''t I say that 20 years ago, my heart was completely dead."


    Gu Qing is the only one in his heart. No matter whether Gu Qing lives or dies, he has filled his heart completely and can''t accommodate other women any more.


    Qin Guozhu shook his head slightly. He looked at his once gorgeous son helplessly and sighed gently: "more than 20 years ago, almost everyone thought you had no shortcomings, but I told you at that time that your only shortcoming is also the most fatal one, that is, you pay too much attention to love."


    "Maybe, no one is perfect. Everyone has shortcomings." For the shortcomings pointed out by Qin Guozhu, he would not deny them more than 20 years ago, nor now.


    In other people''s eyes, this is the most fatal defect. Perhaps it is because of this defect that he completely buried his bright career, but he never regretted it. This is his own choice.


    Looking at Qin Zongheng''s indifferent appearance, Qin Guozhu had a painful feeling in his heart.


    "Do you hate me?" Qin Guozhu closed his eyes slightly, as if he didn''t want to see Qin Zongheng again, or because of guilt.


    "Why should I hate you?" Qin Zongheng said with a faint smile.


    "Even if you don''t say it, I actually know that over the years, even if you don''t hate me, I''m afraid you have some complaints against me." A helpless expression appeared on Qin Guozhu''s face, and he said quietly: "if I had been more tough, maybe Xia Jiuli would not dare to kill Gu''s family so arrogantly."


    At that time, they had too many concerns, so they didn''t strongly stop Xia Jiuli''s action. If they aimed the weapons of mass destruction of China at Xia''s family at that time, maybe Xia Jiuli, who had some scruples, would not be so arrogant.


    In fact, there is another reason why they did not stop Xia Jiuli, which only a few people have guessed.


    Perhaps in Qin Guozhu''s heart, there is some hope that Gu Qing will die in Xia Jiuli''s hands. As long as Gu Qing dies, Qin Zongheng will no longer have shortcomings. But they did not expect that after that, Qin Zongheng chose to withdraw from the fight in the capital.


    In Qin Guozhu''s opinion, perhaps, Qin Zongheng also guessed this, so he took silent revenge on him by withdrawing from the fight.


    Qin Zongheng shook his head and said, "I have nothing to hate you for. You have your difficulties, and Xia Jiuli''s action is too fast. Even if you want to stop it, it''s too late. I did have hatred in my heart, but I didn''t hate you. I hated myself. I didn''t have the ability to stop Xia Jiuli. "


    "It seems that you still haven''t put it down..." Qin Guozhu sighed: "over the years, I have been thinking that if Gu''s family had not been destroyed, if so many things had not happened to Gu Qing, our Qin family might be in a different situation now."


    "Maybe, but these things have already happened. Besides, these things are useless." Qin Zongheng''s face looks very flat, but what he thinks in his heart, maybe only he knows, "moreover, without Qin Zongheng, the Qin family is still the Qin family!"


    Speaking of the latter sentence, Qin Zongheng''s tone suddenly changed, with a strong color of confidence in his eyes.


    Looking at the flash of self-confidence on Qin Zongheng''s face, Qin Guozhu can''t help thinking of Qin Zongheng''s appearance for more than 20 years. At that time, he was also so confident and so proud of others. He hasn''t seen such a look on Qin Zongheng''s face for many years.


    "Anyway, I hope you can come out." Qin Guozhu''s old face was full of hope. "You are still very young. With your ability, even if you start all over again, you may not be able to catch up with them. Moreover, our Qin family is too thin..."


    After all, Qin Qianyu wants to get married. If there is no male, the Qin family may not be able to maintain the status of the Qin family after Qin Haoran, let alone carry forward the Qin family.


    Hearing the old man''s worry, Qin Zongheng said with a smile: "I''m really young, and my brother''s age is not big, right?"


    Qin Haoran is only a few years old. Now he is only in his early fifties. In this era, he is really a young man.


    "If Haoran hears that, he will come to you and ask for your trouble." Qin Guozhu said with a helpless smile: "your shortcomings are just your brother''s shortcomings, but his luck is a little better than you. Your sister-in-law is in poor health. How many children do you expect them to haveInfatuation is the common defect of Qin Guozhu''s two sons. Of course, it is not a defect. Maybe it is more appropriate to use characteristics to describe it.


    If Qin Haoran is not so infatuated, he may have other women outside. Naturally, it is not difficult to have a baby.


    "And you?" Qin Zongheng suddenly looked at the old man with a joking smile and said with a smile, "you are very young, too..."


    "Bang!"


    Hearing Qin Zongheng''s teasing, Qin Guozhu slapped his hand on the table and scolded angrily and jokingly: "I said, have you been mixing with Xu Shaotang for a long time, but you haven''t learned anything, but you have learned his unstoppable faults. Even your Laozi will make fun of him?"


    How can he not understand Qin Zongheng''s meaning? This bastard is to let himself find another life!


    Mother of, oneself all half body sink into the earth of person, good meaning to do these things?


    "Don''t be angry. It''s just a joke." Qin Zongheng quickly persuades the old man.


    Qin Guozhu took a look at him, and the smile on his face gradually faded. He knew that Qin Zongheng was using this method to stop him and let Qin Zongheng find a woman again.


    "Forget it, I know I can''t convince you." Qin Guozhu stood up, took out a piece of paper from his arms and put it in front of Qin Zongheng: "Gu Qing has returned to Beijing. Here is her current address. If you haven''t forgotten her, go to find her..."


    After that, Qin Guozhu turned and left.


    After Qin Guozhu left, Qin Zongheng didn''t look at the paper, but let it turn into a pile of ashes

 Chapter 472

    The first thing Xu Shaotang did when he returned to the villa was to call Chen Cheng.


    After the phone was connected, Chen Cheng''s panting voice came from inside: "boss, how come you just left Tianhai for a few days and began to miss me? If you do, my little LAN will be jealous. "


    Xu Shaotang is disgusted by Chen Cheng''s teasing. He puts the phone a little far away from his ear. He doesn''t want to hear Chen Cheng''s gasping voice. He laughs obscenely: "in broad daylight, what are you doing?"


    In the daytime, he is not afraid to break his waist.


    When he slandered Chen Cheng, he didn''t think of the absurd days he and song Yinuo had spent most of their time in bed.


    Xu Shaotang thinks in his heart, if Li Baoshan knows that Chen Cheng has eaten Li Lan now, will he go to Tianhai to castrate Chen Cheng.


    "Ha, boss, your idea is so evil!" Chen Cheng said with a smile on the phone, "of course I''m training. Otherwise, what do you think I''m doing? Do you think Xiaolan and I will be like you and Enoch? "


    Speaking of the following sentence, Chen Cheng can''t help laughing on the phone. It seems that he is very proud of teasing Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing Chen Cheng''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face turned black and his eyes couldn''t help looking at the bear playing with the stone lock weighing more than 100 Jin in the yard.


    He and song Yinuo''s absurdity in those days certainly didn''t hide from them. Even with his toes, he knew what he and song Yinuo were doing in the room every day! The key is, the big bear told Chen Cheng about these things!


    With Chen Cheng''s big mouth, it''s estimated that the whole wolf group will know the absurd story of him and song Yinuo in those days!


    Playing with the stone lock, the bear feels like a thorn coming from behind. Looking back, he sees Xu Shaotang staring at him fiercely. His heart jumps slightly. He doesn''t know where he has offended Xu Shaotang. He thought in his heart, does Xu Shao feel that his training is not hard enough?


    Thinking of this, big bear could not help but speed up the action of his hand, and the stone lock with a weight of more than 100 kg was about to fly by him.


    After staring at the bear fiercely for a while, Xu Shaotang withdrew his eyes and asked on the phone, "how are things going with Xiangshan?"


    When it comes to business, Chen Cheng immediately picked up his joking mind and said solemnly, "the things in Xiangshan have been handled almost. At present, there are not many rebellious forces there. If we clean up for a while, there should be no more mistakes."


    After entering Xiangshan, xinhongmen launched a crazy attack on those gangs in Xiangshan in a way of destroying the dead. In a short period of two months, most of the underground forces in Xiangshan have been collected. Now the only bone that is still gnawing is Hongmen, who once separated from the Chen family.


    As long as you chew down the most difficult bone, Xiangshan will become the site of the Chen family.


    "Very good!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said to Chen Cheng, "let your father stabilize the situation on the other side of Xiangshan as soon as possible, leave some people to guard Xiangshan, and withdraw all those who can be withdrawn to Tianhai!"


    "What''s the matter, boss? You have a big move here?" Chen Cheng asked excitedly on the phone.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I want you to closely monitor Tianhai and not let any potential enemy do damage in our hometown! When the people on your side come back, I will transfer all the wolves to the capital, except for a few necessary personnel


    Today, Qin Guozhu''s advice, he has a lot of things figured out on the way back.


    As Qin Guozhu said, with his strength, why should he wait for others to fight back passively every time? He can take the initiative to fight those entangled enemies, so that they will never easily provoke themselves.


    He needs to put more energy on dealing with the Mu family and Xia family. He must not let these people distract his energy.


    "Oh, yes! I''ll tell the old man what you said Hearing Xu Shaotang say that he wants to transfer the wolf group to the capital, Chen Cheng is also inexplicably excited. Although he is not a member of the wolf group, he is almost a member of the wolf group. Moreover, the Chen family and Xu Shaotang have already sat on the same boat. It is natural for them that Xu Shaotang can gain a firm foothold in the capital.


    Besides, he always wanted to meet the world''s Heroes in the capital.


    "You know we have many enemies all the time, so it''s necessary to keep an eye on the sky and the sea. We can''t let others take advantage of it." Xu Shaotang once again told Chen Cheng: "disperse all the people to every corner of Tianhai. Once you find people with suspicious motives, catch them first!"


    Xu Shaotang is determined to monitor Tianhai this time. Most of the people he cares about most are in Tianhai. He doesn''t want to let those who are willing to take advantage of the opportunity after transferring the wolf group.


    "OK, no problem!" Chen Cheng said with a smile, "we will guard the sky and the sea well and not give the enemy a chance to take advantage of it."


    Tianhai is not only Xu Shaotang''s home, but also the common home of their brothers. None of them wants the person they care about to have an accident. As long as Xu Shaotang wants to transfer the wolf team to the capital, even if he doesn''t say it, Chen Cheng will protect Tianhai for him.Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction: "that''s OK, first of all, I still have something to do here, so I won''t talk to you."


    "Boss?"


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang asks Chen Cheng in doubt.


    Chen Cheng said with a smile, "you''re not too busy to have a love affair with Enoch, are you?"


    His tone, obviously with a tone of ridicule, is rare to be able to tease Xu Shaotang, he will not easily miss this opportunity.


    "Is your skin itching again?" Xu Shaotang blushes slightly and threatens Chen Cheng on the other end of the phone.


    This boy is a typical man who doesn''t fight in the house for three days. If he doesn''t clean him up, he really doesn''t know how many eyes the Lord Ma has!


    "No, no!" Chen Cheng quickly begged for mercy and said with a smile, "in fact, I just want to remind you that although it''s worth thousands of dollars, you still need to take care of yourself!"


    Without waiting for Xu Shaotang to scold, Chen Cheng has quickly hung up and let Xu Shaotang hold the phone.


    Well, I guess I''ll be laughed by these bastards for a while again! At the thought of this, Xu Shaotang looked at the big bear again and yelled at him: "big bear, get over here quickly!"

 Chapter 473

    "Brother in law, why do you suddenly remember to go to those parties with me?" Song Yiyan, who is driving a car, looks at Xu Shaotang, who is sitting on the front passenger''s seat with his eyes closed.


    He had invited Xu Shaotang to their party many times before, but he refused. But yesterday, Xu Shaotang took the initiative to call and said that he would remember to hurt him when they get together next time.


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just that I''ve been at home for a long time. If I want to walk around, I''ll get moldy if I stay at home again."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yiyan obviously didn''t believe it. He asked carefully, "you won''t quarrel with my sister, will you?"


    "I''m getting along with your sister. Don''t think about it Xu Shaotang opened his eyes and glared at Song Yiyan. "Drive your car well. When you get to the place, just call me. I''ll have a rest first."


    By Xu Shaotang glare, song Yiyan closed his mouth, but in his heart, he decided that Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo quarreled.


    Soon, the car stopped at the gate of the Red Mansion.


    Different from those clubs in Tianhai, clubs in Beijing like to use some elegant names, such as zhuxilou and Honglou.


    The debate about who is the first clubhouse in Beijing has never stopped. However, the vast majority of people still prefer the red chamber, because the guests in the red chamber are all the children of the aristocratic families in Beijing.


    Therefore, many people want to enter the red chamber after sharpening their heads, because if you meet anyone here, you may be a person of that level that many people can''t touch in their lifetime.


    Song Yiyan''s car hasn''t stopped yet, and the waiter Gong has already stood aside. When they stop and walk down, the waiter immediately gets on the car and drives the car parked at the door to the garage for him.


    "Song SHAOHAO!"


    The waiters standing at the door respectfully say hello to song Yiyan. They are all people who have been here for a long time. They know who are qualified to enter the red chamber and who are not.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang was not qualified to enter, but because he came with song Yiyan, the waiter did not stop him.


    Song Yiyan nodded slightly to the two waiters, pointed to Xu Shaotang and said to the waiters, "this is my brother-in-law. Later, the red chamber will follow him in and out!"


    The waiter carefully looked at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, as if to record his appearance in his mind, and then respectfully said to song Yiyan: "OK, we remember."


    Song Yiyan nodded slightly, then walked into the red chamber with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang''s first feeling when he entered the Red Mansion was magnificent. Different from many magnificent clubs, the decoration style here is extremely simple, but it gives people a grand sense of complexity and simplicity. Its luxury is not superficial, but reflected in a variety of atmospheric and simple objects.


    Take the stairs they ascended. As long as people who know a little bit, they can see that these stairs and handrails are all made of high-quality mahogany.


    And the red building is just like its name, the overall decoration style highlights a "red" word, regardless of the wall or the decoration in each room, almost all take the atmospheric dignified dark red as the keynote of decoration.


    Xu Shaotang thought that the name of the red building should benefit from its atmospheric decoration style.


    "Brother in law, how are you? It''s not bad here!" Song said with smile and side by side with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "it''s really good, but I don''t know who the owner of the Red Mansion is. With such a grand decoration style, the owner behind the Red Mansion is definitely not simple."


    Song Yi said with a smile: "this question really asks me. It''s not only me. I''m afraid everyone who lives in the red chamber doesn''t know who the owner of the red chamber is. It''s said that the red chamber has existed for more than ten years, and no one has ever seen the real owner of the red chamber."


    "So mysterious?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. The owner of the red chamber is really too mysterious. He has not appeared for more than ten years, which has made people suspect.


    "Who said no?" Song Yiyan said: "it is said that many people have traced the owner behind the Red Mansion, and all of them have got nothing. As time goes on, we are used to it. Anyway, we all come here to get together. Even if we don''t see the owner of the Red Mansion, it won''t affect us any more."


    In their conversation, song Yiyan has taken Xu Shaotang into the room of the people who belong to their circle.


    At the moment, there were five or six people sitting in the room. They were all fresh faces. Xu Shaotang didn''t know any of them.


    Seeing that song Yiyan pushed the door in, the physics people all stood up, politely said hello to song Yiyan, and cried: "song SHAOHAO!"


    Song Yiyan nodded slightly to them, pointed to Xu Shaotang and introduced them: "this is my brother-in-law Xu Shaotang. You can just call Xu Shaotang."


    "Xu SHAOHAO!"


    They said hello to Xu Shaotang. They can not care about what Xu Shaotang is, but they can not care about song Yiyan''s words. After all, their families are nothing to the Song family.


    Although they are also the children of some second-class families in Beijing, their identity is not comparable to that of song Yiyan, which is why they are so respectful to song Yiyan.After everyone sat down one after another, Xu Shaotang held song Yiyan and asked in a low voice, "do you usually mix in this circle?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Song Yiyan saw the look of disdain from Xu Shaotang''s eyes, and immediately understood what Xu Shaotang was thinking. He gave Xu Shaotang a white look and whispered, "brother-in-law, you don''t want to think about it. You have offended more than half of the seven aristocratic families in the capital. The Qin family has only one Qin shallow language, and my eldest brother-in-law is not in the capital. You say, I don''t mix in this circle, which circle can I mix in?"


    He knew that Xu Shaotang was abandoning the low level of his circle, and he was also depressed. Before Xu Shaotang came to the capital, although he didn''t have a good relationship with Chu Linfeng, he would say hello to each other when he arrived at the red chamber. Now it''s good, because Xu Shaotang and Chu Linfeng have completely stopped communicating with him. Even if they have contacts, they are certainly not anything good deed.


    "Oh, yes!" Xu Shaotang thinks about it, but it''s really such a thing. Song Yiyan is actually implicated by him. After nodding, Xu Shaotang asks song Yiyan, "where is Chu Linfeng''s room? Do you want to contact us? It''s not a matter for you to stay in this circle all the time."


    Song Yiyan looks at Xu Shaotang and starts from Xu Shaotang''s words He understood his meaning in an instant.


    Fortunately, he thought that Xu Shaotang had come out to play with him. He wanted to come here to find Chu Linfeng and their troubles

 Chapter 474

    Song Yiyan didn''t know what it was like in his heart. He always felt that he was trapped by Xu Shaotang.


    At the same time, he is more convinced that Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo have quarreled. Otherwise, what kind of evil wind Xu Shaotang smoked today would have taken the initiative to come here to find Chu Linfeng''s trouble.


    "Brother in law, if you are in a bad mood, I will take you to other places to vent?" Song Yiyan said to Xu Shaotang with a sad face: "please don''t look for trouble in the Red Mansion. It''s very cheap..."


    "Well, what do you say?" Xu Shaotang speechless look to song Yiyan, looking for things in the red chamber on the price?


    What kind of rule is this?


    Song Yiyan said helplessly: "the red chamber is a gathering place for people in our circle. Even if we really don''t get along with each other, we won''t make trouble here. If you think about it, so many people in the circle are looking at it. Don''t we play some street hooligans'' routines face to face, too low


    The fight between the children of the aristocratic families in Beijing is not news. However, everyone takes their own identity into consideration. Even if they have to fight, they are all in secret. Few of them tear their faces in front of others. Of course, the last time they found Chu Linfeng in zhuxilou was an accident. If Tang Zhiqiu hadn''t nearly had an accident, they wouldn''t tear their faces in public with Chu Linfeng.


    "Isn''t that right?" Xu Shaotang said to song with a smile: "since we want to find their trouble, of course we have to find their trouble in a crowded place! Besides, I''m not a member of your circle. I''m not afraid of price reduction! "


    He was going to fight Chu Linfeng in the face. If there were few people, it would be meaningless.


    The red chamber is really a good place to fight face.


    Song Yiyan is speechless by Xu Shaotang''s words. He mourns for Chu Linfeng in his heart. God knows what happened to Xu Shaotang. So many people just stare at Chu Linfeng for trouble.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is determined to trouble Chu Linfeng, song Yiyan has to take Xu Shaotang to Chu Linfeng.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and song Yiyan appear at the door of the room, people in the room are surprised.


    These people who are close to Chu Linfeng all know that Chu Linfeng and song Yiyan don''t deal with each other very well. Now Song Yiyan comes here with a strange man. What does that mean?


    "Oh, it''s very lively. Everyone is here!" Without waiting for Chu Linfeng''s permission, Xu Shaotang pushes the door and goes in.


    Compared with song Yiyan, there is a lot of excitement here. In the room, there are more than 20 people Xu Shaotang doesn''t know, and several of them are old acquaintances of Xu Shaotang.


    If you look carefully, Chu Linfeng, Zhao Zian and Han Yushu, who haven''t appeared for a long time, are among them. However, when you see Xu Shaotang, their faces are not very good, especially Han Yushu, who doesn''t hide his hatred for Xu Shaotang.


    Because of Xu Shaotang, he was banned for a whole year, and was not released until some time ago. Although his father Han Tongpu was lucky enough to get his life back, he is still in prison now. No matter how the Han family operates, it is impossible to reactivate Han Tongpu, who is full of stains.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are not welcome in my room. Please go out!" Chu Linfeng is still forbearing. He doesn''t turn his face against Xu Shaotang in front of the public. He just turns Xu Shaotang away in a very cold tone.


    However, since Xu Shaotang is looking for trouble, it is impossible for him to leave.


    Even though Chu Linfeng had already given an order, Xu Shaotang still pushed the door and went in. He said to Chu Linfeng with a smile, "we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Won''t you treat me to a drink?"


    Before Chu Linfeng spoke, those who wanted to curry favor with the Chu family had already stood up and growled to Xu Shaotang impolitely: "what are you, how dare you..."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t ask him to finish a sentence. Instead, he gave him a slap to greet him. His slap was not small. He directly fanned the fleeing minion and left him a few teeth by the way.


    "Noisy!" Xu Shaotang blew a breath towards his palm, but didn''t look at the man who was fanned by him.


    Looking at the people around him being fanned, Chu Linfeng "slapped" the table and stood up, staring at Xu Shaotang coldly and said: "Xu Shaotang, are you here to look for trouble?"


    "Of course not!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "how dare I come to trouble you? It''s just that your people don''t understand manners, and the host doesn''t speak, so they jump out. They really don''t understand the rules. I''ll teach them a lesson for you. Don''t you have any opinions? "


    At this time, those who came to curry favor with the three families of Chu, Zhao and Han also found some ways out.


    This strange man is so arrogant in front of Chu Linfeng, but Chu Linfeng has a helpless feeling. We all know Chu Linfeng''s means. If ordinary people dare to do this in front of Chu Linfeng, I''m afraid they won''t see the sun of tomorrow.


    "My man, it''s not up to you to teach me!" Chu Linfeng took a hard look at Xu Shaotang, pointed to the door and said: "if you want to trouble us, we will accompany you at any time. Now, we have something to do here, please leave immediately, don''t destroy our elegance!"Chu Linfeng''s words immediately bring in Han Yushu and Zhao Zian who haven''t spoken yet, from which we can see Chu Linfeng''s deep intention.


    Since Chu Linfeng said so, Zhao Zian and Han Yushu could not be silent any more. They stood up at the same time and stood together with Chu Linfeng.


    "Xu Shaotang, I know you have some skills. Don''t think that if you have some skills, others can''t help you!" Zhao Zian''s hands have now recovered, but he has not forgotten that Xu Shaotang broke his hands in front of many subordinates. The opportunity in his eyes suddenly flashed, and he said coldly, "if you want to challenge our three families, you can try it!"


    Seeing that both of them had issued a warning to themselves, Xu Shaotang was not worried, but looked at Han Yushu jokingly: "Han Yushu, don''t you say something?"


    Xu Shaotang thinks that Chu Linfeng and Zhao Zian should stand aside, and Han Yushu should be the one who hates him most.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s provocation, Han Yushu''s anger flashed and soon returned to normal. Looking at Xu Shaotang, he said, "what they want to say is what I want to say. Xu Shaotang, the game between us has just begun!"


    To Xu Shaotang''s surprise, Han Yushu is not as impetuous as he was a year ago. It seems that the year when Han Yushu was banned was not without any harvest. At least, he has learned to be patient.

 Chapter 475

    In the face of these three people who suddenly seem to have become Ninja Turtles, Xu Shaotang has a feeling of not knowing where to start.


    Fortunately, his purpose is to find trouble, since it is to find trouble, of course, there is no need to say so much truth.


    "I said you three are too careless. I''m kind enough to come and say hello. You''re so inhospitable." Regardless of everyone''s angry eyes, Xu Shaotang went straight to Chu Linfeng''s table, picked up a bottle of wine from the table, poured himself a full glass of red wine, and said with a smile: "I was so angry that I vomited blood some time ago. I went back to think about it and thought that I really shouldn''t be here. I''m going to come and have a drink with you. I''m going to compensate you."


    Will Xu Shaotang come to make amends for him?


    Chu Linfeng did not believe that Xu Shaotang would do this. If Xu Shaotang wanted to use this method to expose his scar in the future, Xu Shaotang did.


    After Xu Shaotang said this sentence, except for Han Yushu and Zhao Zian, everyone''s faces showed a look of surprise. They keenly captured a very important sentence Xu Shaotang said, which made Chu Lin vomit blood!


    There are not many people who can spit out blood from Chu Linfeng, but still stand in front of them and show off their power. Based on this, they judge that Xu Shaotang is not a simple person.


    Looking at the people around to their own eyes, Chu Linfeng''s face a burst of hot pain, as if to be mercilessly slapped in the face.


    But he was Chu Linfeng after all. He forced his anger down, gritted his teeth to squeeze out a smile that was uglier than crying, and said, "I''d like to see, how do you plan to compensate me?"


    The next moment, a glass full of red wine poured down Chu Linfeng''s head


    With Xu Shaotang''s action, the whole room suddenly becomes a dead silence. Even song Yiyan did not expect that Xu Shaotang would do so. He poured a full glass of red wine on Chu Linfeng''s head in full view of the public.


    Chu Linfeng himself was stunned. He didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would humiliate him in this way again!


    Last time, Xu Shaotang just humiliated him in the Chu family. If he didn''t say it and the Chu family didn''t say it, maybe not many people knew it. But now, Xu Shaotang openly humiliated him in public. Chu Linfeng felt that his anger was about to ignite himself completely.


    "Xu Shaotang, you want to die!"


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s humiliation, even Chu Linfeng, who is famous for his forbearance, can''t bear it any more. When he roars at Xu Shaotang, a pistol has appeared in his hand. Chu Linfeng almost opens the insurance with his fastest speed, and pulls the trigger to Xu Shaotang without thinking about it.


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot suddenly awakens all the people who are still in a dull state.


    After a while, song Yiyan was confused by the sound of the gun. He didn''t think about whether Xu Shaotang was hurt. His boundless anger suddenly hit him. He rushed straight to Chu Linfeng and hit him in the face with a hard blow. He roared: "Chu Linfeng, are you crazy? Do you really think that my song family dare not fight with your Chu family? "


    At such a close distance, song Yiyan thinks that Xu Shaotang can''t escape Chu Linfeng''s shooting. If something happens to Xu Shaotang, he doesn''t know what song Yinuo should do.


    At the moment of Chu Linfeng shooting, Zhao Zian and Han Yushu''s faces flashed a happy smile.


    However, they were not happy for a long time, because Xu Shaotang had already stretched out a hand to pull song Yiyan away from Chu Linfeng like a beast.


    Song Yiyan never thought that it would be Xu Shaotang who pulled himself apart. He thought it would be Zhao Zian or Han Yushu, so when he put his hand on his shoulder, he had already hit the people behind him.


    Xu Shaotang was quick eyed and quick handed. He caught song Yiyan''s fist and said with a smile, "good boy, even I want to beat your brother-in-law?"


    "Brother in law, you Are you ok? " Song Yiyan stares at Xu Shaotang in disbelief.


    He really didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang was safe under Chu Linfeng''s shooting at such a close distance?


    Xu Shaotang smiles, pulls him to his side and says, "this means can''t hurt me!"


    After pulling apart song Yiyan, Xu Shaotang himself stands in front of Chu Linfeng. When Chu Linfeng raises his pistol to him again, he grabs Chu Linfeng''s wrist, takes his body to his own face, and kicks Chu Linfeng''s body out, but the pistol is already in his hand.


    The place where he kicked Chu Linfeng out was exactly where Han Yushu and Zhao Zian stood. Chu Linfeng''s fast flying body immediately hit them and knocked them to the ground together.


    Although his foot controls the strength, it has seriously injured Chu Linfeng. Even Zhao Zian and Han Yushu have become the fish in the pond. You can clearly hear the sound of bone fracture from Han Yushu.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s a sin not to notice you two standing there." Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Zhao Zian and Han Yushu lying on the ground.Han Yushu''s face looks very ugly. He is trying to bear the pain of the broken bone. The three of them have been beaten in the face by Xu Shaotang. If they can''t bear the pain again, they will hit their own face.


    Chu Linfeng suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood from his mouth, covered his belly, and let the wine on his head fall on his face. He looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly and said in an extremely cold voice: "Xu Shaotang, from now on, Chu family and you will never die!"


    Although angry, but Chu Linfeng has not completely lost his mind, has not yet said and song never die words.


    "And the Han family!"


    "And the Zhao family!"


    Han Yushu and Zhao Zian also spoke out what they had said in their hearts, looking into Xu Shaotang''s eyes with the same color of resentment.


    In the face of the three people''s declaration of war, Xu Shaotang doesn''t care at all. Even if he doesn''t come here to make such a scene today, he and the three families will not die.


    "It''s not that I look down on you three." Xu Shaotang looked at the angry three people with a proud face and said with a smile: "even if you add up, it''s not enough for me to take a look at them. Well, today you are all injured, so I won''t be hard for you. Give you time to go back and take good care of your wounds. When your wounds are healed, you are welcome to come to my trouble at any time! "


    After that, regardless of the knife like eyes of the three people on the ground, Xu Shaotang leaves Chu Linfeng''s room with song Yiyan as the winner.

 Chapter 476

    On the way home, song Yiyan has not recovered from the shock that happened in the red chamber.


    Xu Shaotang, whom he saw today, is a complete stranger. He has never seen the dark side of Xu Shaotang before, especially the words Xu Shaotang said to the three people before he left. Now they are still echoing in his mind.


    That sentence full of provocation and self-confidence, let song Yiyan suddenly have a kind of blood boiling feeling.


    "Brother in law, how did you escape Chu Linfeng''s shooting?" Song Yiyan, who had come back, asked Xu Shaotang.


    He has been in a semi dull state before, and now the driver has been replaced by Xu Shaotang, while song Yiyan has taken the co pilot''s seat.


    Xu Shaotang drove slowly and said to song Yiyan with a smile, "what''s so strange about this? You go to ask Li Baoshan and Da Xiong, which of them can''t avoid this kind of non threatening shooting? "


    Fortunately, he did not show song Yiyan the bullet in his hand, otherwise song Yiyan''s world outlook would be overturned.


    "Brother Baoshan and Brother Bear are OK?" Song Yiyan asked in disbelief.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "if you are like them, you can also do it. After all, the aggressiveness of weapons is limited, and people''s potential is unlimited."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yiyan nodded, not knowing if he understood.


    But look at him now and Tang Zhiqiu''s feelings, should also don''t need to understand these things, now Tang Zhiqiu should not be able to fight against him.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, when Xu Shaotang held song Yinuo in his arms, song Yinian''s angry voice came from outside the villa: "Xu Shaotang, you son of a bitch, get out of here!"


    How can song Yinian not be angry? Last night he received the news that Xu Shaotang severely humiliated Chu Linfeng and even forced Chu Linfeng to pull out his gun. Although Xu Shaotang was safe and sound, he received several phone calls in the night, and the tone of the people who called was not very friendly.


    Of course, song Yinian didn''t expect those people to be very friendly to him. Anyway, those families and the Song family were also on the opposite side. In the face of the responsibilities of these families, song Yinian, who was good at bickering, directly blocked the accountability of these families by saying, "all the people in Chu family have pulled out their guns, don''t we allow the people in Song family to resist?".


    What makes him most angry is that he learned from Song Yiyan that Xu Shaotang deliberately went to Chu Linfeng for trouble because he had a quarrel with song Yinuo?


    When the old man knew this, he couldn''t bear it for a moment. As soon as you quarreled with my granddaughter, you ran out to cause trouble for the Song family? Or, even if you make trouble for the Song family, you still quarrel with my granddaughter?


    Seeing that song Yinian came in a hurry in anger, big bear hurriedly took him into the house and made him a cup of hot tea. With a smile, he asked, "old song, how did Xu Shao provoke you?"


    Song Yinian blocked the hot tea from Xiong and said: "don''t follow me. Go and ask Xu Shaotang to get out of here!"


    Big Bear looked at Song Yinian in embarrassment and said in a low voice, "Xu Shao and Miss Song are upstairs. Why don''t you go to find him yourself?"


    Only because he revealed the absurdity between Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo did Xu Shaotang clean up well. These two days, when he saw Xu Shaotang, he wanted to make a detour. How dare he take the initiative to send him to the door.


    Song Yinian is about to educate big bear, but there is a sound of walking upstairs. Song Yinian looks up and sees that Xu Shaotang is walking down the stairs with a blushing song Yinuo in his arms.


    "Didn''t the two quarrel? So soon? Is it really a quarrel at the end of the bed? " Song Yinian was muttering in his heart.


    When Xu Shaotang appeared, big bear had disappeared from under Xu Shaotang''s eyes with his fastest speed. He didn''t want to be missed by Xu Shaotang any more.


    Xu Shaotang hugged song Yinuo''s waist and sat down in front of song Yinian. Yawning, he said to song Yinian, "old man, even if you can''t sleep, you don''t have to come to me early in the morning, do you? I''m not awake yet. "


    "I heard that you two had a quarrel, so I came to have a look." Song Yinian looked at the two people who suddenly became intimate. "Now that you''ve made up, I don''t have to worry."


    Hearing song Yinian''s words, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo look at each other face to face. When did they quarrel?


    "We didn''t fight!" Song Yinuo confused to song Yinian said: "you always hear wrong?"


    "Can such things be said with words?" Song Yinian snorted coldly and said, "if you didn''t fight, how could this bastard go to the red chamber to find Chu Linfeng''s trouble? Girl, you don''t know. This bastard humiliated Chu Linfeng last night


    So it is! Xu Shaotang suddenly realized.


    Song Yinuo helplessly looks at Xu Shaotang: "how can you find Chu Linfeng and their trouble?"


    Although she knows that Xu Shaotang and Chu Linfeng can''t be friends, she still doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to fight with them. After all, the strength of those families is there. She doesn''t want anything to happen to Xu Shaotang.Xu Shaotang smiles to song Yinuo and asks, "have you ever heard a word?"


    "What''s that?" Song Yinuo looks at him suspiciously.


    "When it rains, I''ll beat my children. Anyway, I''ll be idle." Xu Shaotang said with a shrug.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Yinian and song Yinuo were shocked by Xu Shaotang''s words. They didn''t know what to say. They could use the word "beating children in rainy days" to describe their trouble with Chu Linfeng. Xu Shaotang is also a wonderful flower.


    However, these children he beat are really not the children of other people. He really doesn''t think it''s too big!


    "Because you have nothing to do, you go to Chu Linfeng for their trouble?" Song Yinian obviously didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Xu Shaotang laughed. "Recently, it''s really a bit too idle. Chu Lin Feng did not take the initiative to come to my trouble, so I had to take the initiative to find them."


    Looking at the faint smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, song Yinian seems to find an unusual taste.


    "Enoch, I''ll come to see you both in the morning. You can help me get some breakfast before you have time to eat." Song Yinian said to song Yinuo with a smile.


    Song Yinuo nodded, thinking that she and Xu Shaotang had not had breakfast yet, so he went to the kitchen to get busy.


    But Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinian with a smile. The old man wants to ask song Yinuo something.

 Chapter 477

    "Tell me your purpose!"


    After Song Yinuo left, song Yinian''s eyes suddenly came out with a flash of light. He looked at Xu Shaotang deeply and asked.


    He has been in contact with Xu Shaotang for quite a long time. He has basically found out Xu Shaotang''s temperament. Xu Shaotang is a hedgehog. If you don''t take the initiative to provoke him, he doesn''t seem to be a threat to anyone, but if someone provokes him, he will be stabbed on his back immediately.


    Xu Shaotang has been in the capital for such a long time, but he has rarely been looking for trouble. This time, he unexpectedly took the initiative to provoke Chu Linfeng. He must have his own plan.


    "I don''t want to get entangled with them any more. I want to finish with them as soon as possible." Xu Shaotang tells song Yinian his purpose.


    Song Yinian closed his eyes and stared at Xu Shaotang and asked, "is this the way you end up? You will not cause any loss to them except to make them lose face


    He didn''t believe that Xu Shaotang would be so stupid. If Xu Shaotang wanted to have fun, he could do so. But he humiliated Chu Linfeng by this means, and obviously he couldn''t really end up with those people.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "people can only do some crazy things when they lose their senses."


    "It seems that you have a plan." Song Yinian glanced at Xu Shaotang and finally understood his idea.


    Presumably, he used this humiliating way to enrage Chu Linfeng and others, and let them do some irrational things under the torment of anger. Xu Shaotang must have started the layout now. Once Chu Linfeng and others make a move, he will firmly grasp their handle. At that time, maybe it is the end of this contest.


    "I''ve just been instructed by an expert to decide." With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at the sky outside the door and said, "I still have a lot of things to do. I really don''t want to entangle with them any more. Since I''m destined to win or lose with them, I''ll take it as soon as possible. They are not worth my energy."


    "Some master?" Song Yinian looked puzzled in his eyes and tried to ask, "dragon general?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, but did not say a word.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, song Yinian knew that he couldn''t find the answer he wanted to know from his mouth. He looked at Xu Shaotang very displeased and said, "since you want to win or lose with those people at one time, have you ever thought about how much counterattack you will bear? You know, even the Qin family doesn''t dare to say that they are safe under the joint attack of the three. "


    No matter who wants to deal with Chu Linfeng and others, they need to consider the family behind them. The combined strength of these three families is not what ordinary people can bear.


    Listening to song Yinian''s reminder, Xu Shaotang said with a cool face: "you don''t need to worry about this. I''m just worried about it. If the three families aim at the Song family, can you hold on?"


    His body has been marked with the label of the Song family. If the three families want to strike him, the Song family is mostly within the scope of the strike.


    Since the Qin family may not be safe under the joint attack of the three families, the situation of the Song family is even less optimistic. He does not want to involve the Song family too much because of his own battle. Of course, it is basically impossible to say that the Song family is not involved.


    "It''s impossible to survive in the long run, but there''s no problem in the short run." Song Yinian made some calculations in his mind and sighed: "from the transfer of Wei Zhan, we can see that the upper authorities intend to weaken the influence of our aristocratic families. I believe what they are most willing to see is that we are both defeated, but we should not be allowed to fight endlessly. Therefore, if any family is going to be unable to hold on, the top will definitely stop the fight from continuing, but at the same time, the one who can not hold on first will be out completely... "


    At the level of song Yinian, many things have been understood. Naturally, he can understand the above intention, but he can''t understand the current situation.


    "That''s no problem!" Xu Shaotang seriously said: "as long as you are not completely defeated by them, I will not worry! You don''t have to worry about whether you''re out or not. Even if you''re out, it can''t be the Song family! "


    "I don''t know where you got your confidence!" Song Yinian said with a helpless smile.


    "I still have that confidence." Xu Shaotang has a confident smile on his face.


    As long as the Song family does not completely collapse, he believes that the Song family will not be out, because it still needs him to fight against the Xia family and the Mu family, and it is impossible not to consider his feelings at all.


    In other words, from the beginning of the war, the Song family was invincible!


    The confident smile on Xu Shaotang''s face also infected song Yinian. After seeing Xu Shaotang''s self-confidence, he was also inexplicably confident.


    For the Song family, this is a danger, but it is not an opportunity. As long as the Song family really wins the battle, he believes that even if he is gone, the Song family will still stand.


    "Well, since you have this confidence, let it go!" Song Yinian gradually appeared a smile on his face and said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, since Qin Zongheng quit, the capital has never seen such a fierce battle. It''s a pleasure to see you young people fighting in my lifetime.""Ha ha, in fact, this battle may not be as fierce as you think!" Xu Shaotang laughs: "the real fierce battle is behind."


    "Behind?" Song Yinian was slightly surprised in his heart. Is there anything else he didn''t know?


    While they were talking, song Yinuo came out of the kitchen with steaming millet porridge and said with a smile, "what are you talking about? Are you so happy?"


    Xu Shaotang and song Yinian look at each other face to face. Are they talking about happy things?


    This girl, only heard Xu Shaotang''s last laugh, thought they were talking about happy things. In fact, song Yinian began to worry again. He didn''t know what Xu Shaotang said about the fight behind, but it was more fierce than the fight against Chu Linfeng, which was obviously not a good thing.


    "It''s nothing. I just think the life has become more and more interesting recently." Xu Shaotang stood up with a smile and said to song Yinian, who was in a daze: "let''s go. Your granddaughter has prepared breakfast for you."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinian slowly returned to his senses, stood up, walked into Xu Shaotang''s side and said in a low voice, "you are a troublemaker. It''s bad luck for me to have a grandson-in-law like you!"

 Chapter 478

    While waiting for Chu Linfeng and others to take action, Xu Shaotang is not idle. His left hand has been sent by him to monitor Chu Linfeng, while song Yinuo''s safety is in the charge of bear.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang felt that there were too many people around him.


    If there were more people, even the Han and Zhao families would be monitored by him. He didn''t want to make a mistake.


    He called Chen Cheng and got the reply that it would take about half a month for the situation in Xiangshan to stabilize. In addition to the time arranged in Tianhai, it would take at least 20 days for the wolf team to be drawn out.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang began to make up his mind to the Dragon general.


    Anyway, it''s Dragon''s task to fight against Xia family and Mu family. It''s necessary for them to clear up obstacles for themselves. Now that they can''t transfer hands, let the dragon group borrow some of them. When the wolf group comes, just return them.


    At the thought of this plan, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel proud in his heart and admire his genius.


    Just as he took out the phone to call Longjiang, his phone rang. When he saw the number, it was not someone else, it was Longjiang.


    "Ha ha, brother, we really have an idea." Xu Shaotang got on the phone and said with a smile, "I was just about to call you when you called. Do you know I want to ask you for help?"


    "Ha ha," he said, "do you want me to help you meet him on the phone?"


    "Who?" Xu Shaotang is puzzled. What he knows about himself falls into the hands of the Dragon general. Who is this person?


    "Flowers and trees!"


    "A thousand flowers?" Xu Shaotang thought carefully, as if he didn''t know this person. Just as he was about to reply to the Dragon general, a slovenly figure suddenly appeared in his head and cried to the phone, "you mean a drunk maniac?"


    He used to shout wine maniac, but he forgot his real name for a while, but he was very curious about how the wine maniac fell into the hands of the Dragon general.


    "We should be talking about the same person. Seeing him like this, he deserves the name of alcoholic maniac." Dragon will light smile way.


    "Don''t touch him, I''ll be right here!" Xu Shaotang said to Long Jiang.


    Long Jiang snorted: "if I want to touch him, will I call you?"


    After hanging up the long Jiang''s phone, Xu Shaotang immediately drives to the base of the long group. God knows what''s wrong with the drunk madman. So many people don''t provoke him, but they do.


    Two hours later, Xu Shaotang finally arrived at the base of the dragon group.


    See him come over, alcoholic maniac just slightly raised eyelids, and then continue to keep half drunk half awake state. Beside the alcoholic madman, the dead dragon general and his son both looked at him curiously, probably wondering how he got involved with the alcoholic madman.


    Before they asked, Xu Shaotang had taken the lead in asking them, "how did he fall into your hands?"


    Long Fei shrugged to him and said with a smile: "when I was working outside two days ago, I just met him who was going to rob the imperial mausoleum. Then, we will fight each other..."


    When Xu Shaotang patted his forehead, the alcoholic madman, the alcoholic madman, could not do without the drink. It was estimated that the alcoholic Madman''s old wine had been drunk by him, which moved his mind to steal the imperial mausoleum. However, it can only be said that he was unlucky to meet Long Fei.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s helpless look, Long Jiang said with a smile: "Feier saw that he was good at it. He brought him back and wanted me to persuade him to join the dragon group. But when we talked, I learned from him that you knew each other, so I called you."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "we do know each other, and we also have friends who have been killed."


    "I don''t know how you got involved with him." Long Jiang laughed and said, "we didn''t catch him stealing the old wine from the National Museum. Unexpectedly, this time, it fell into our hands. This is life."


    It''s really fate. In those years, the wine maniac stole the old wine from the National Museum and left the name of "huaqianshu". The dragon team was unable to trace him in those years, but now they accidentally caught him, which can be regarded as "bringing the wine maniac" to justice.


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, the wine maniac raised his turbid eyes and looked at him. Half drunk and half awake, he said, "anyway, the wine is also a decoration there. What can I do if I don''t drink it?"


    Looking at the appearance of the alcoholic maniac, it seems that he doesn''t intend to think that there is something wrong with stealing wine.


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "what you said is reasonable, but do you know that I didn''t even want to taste the wine, but I was moved away by you. Do you think I should trouble you?"


    "Well, I''m in your hands now. Do whatever you want with me." The alcoholic madman said with an indifferent look.


    "I don''t want to tell you anything, I just want to know your story." Dragon will smile at the wine maniac, asked: "I do not know if you can meet my old man''s wishes?""What story?" Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand and looks at the Dragon general, and then his eyes fall on the wine maniac.


    In fact, he is also curious. A master like a wine maniac should not be just a mediocre person. Moreover, a wine maniac has not made much progress in martial arts with wine in recent years. In other words, he was a congenital master a long time ago. Such a congenital master has turned into a slovenly wine maniac. There should be a bitter past unknown to people.


    Will the Dragon know the story of the alcoholic madman? No, if he knows, he won''t ask the alcoholic maniac again.


    Feeling the curiosity of the three people, he narrowed his eyes and said, "I don''t have any stories. I''m just tired of fighting and killing."


    "It seems that you still don''t want to say it." Long Jiang looked at him helplessly and said to Xu Shaotang, "since you know him, I won''t embarrass him. You can take him away. However, such things as robbing the imperial mausoleum don''t happen again."


    The last sentence is obviously directed at the alcoholic maniac.


    "Well, I''ll persuade him when I go back." Xu Shaotang is about to leave the dragon group with a drunk maniac. He suddenly thinks that he seems to have something to do with the Dragon general. How can he almost send him away in a few words? So he immediately says to the Dragon general, "I''m short of hands recently. Can I borrow some people from you for me? I''ll send it back to you in a few days. "


    "No!" The Dragon general said, "I know what you want to do, but the Dragon Group will not interfere in these things, otherwise, the Dragon Group will lose its value of existence!"

 Chapter 479

    "No, I can''t even be on secondment for a few days?" Xu Shaotang extremely depressed said: "I was not less than you seconded it?"


    Of course, he knows the principle of the dragon group. The dragon group is only loyal to China and does not favor either side. That''s why the dragon group can maintain its independence. Otherwise, the dragon group may become a tool for power struggle.


    "You were seconded, in my own name." Long Jiang said with a smile, "I owe you a favor. I will pay you back when I have a chance. But the people in the dragon group can''t be seconded by you. This is the principle of the dragon group. No one can destroy it! "


    "You belong to Chen. You are only allowed to enter but not to leave..." Xu Shaotang looks helplessly at the Dragon general.


    Since long Jiang knows what he''s going to do with his seconded staff, can''t he support him? If he clears up those people early, he can also deal with the Mu family and Xia family early, so that everyone is better, right?


    "I still said that the Dragon Group will not participate in any struggle for rights. This is a principle and cannot be destroyed!" Long Jiang''s face is full of unquestionable flavor.


    Well, it seems that it''s impossible to borrow people from the Dragon general. I just hope Chu Linfeng''s people don''t take any action recently. When the wolf group comes, they will have enough people to deal with them.


    With deep resentment for the Dragon generals, Xu Shaotang leaves the dragon group with a drunken madman.


    "Don''t steal the imperial mausoleum next time. If you can''t find the old wine, just make do with it." Xu Shaotang got into the car and said to the drunk maniac sitting in the front passenger seat.


    The drunk madman nodded.


    Xu Shaotang is ready to praise the alcoholic madman, but the alcoholic madman said to himself: "next time, be careful, they can''t find it again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang slipped, almost stepped on the accelerator, the car''s speed soared, almost hit the roadside guardrail, Xu Shaotang quickly tried to stabilize the body, laughing and crying to the wine maniac said: "I told you not to steal the imperial mausoleum, not to be careful!"


    Ganqing was caught by the dragon group once, and he even wanted to steal and dig the imperial mausoleum?


    Now the dragon group has known his identity. If the imperial mausoleum is stolen, I''m afraid the first thing that comes to mind is him. At that time, he will be invited to the dragon group for tea again.


    The alcoholic madman tilted his head to think about it, shook his head and said, "without alcohol, I will die."


    "Forget it, it''s up to you!" Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at the stubborn alcoholic maniac, "but next time you fall into the hands of the dragon group, I guess you will lose your freedom..."


    For the first time, the dragon will be able to let him go for the sake of the alcoholic maniac and his familiarity. But if he is caught the second time, the dragon will not be able to speak so well. Even if he is not embarrassed by the alcoholic maniac, he is expected to try every means to let the alcoholic maniac join the dragon group.


    "I won''t give them another chance!" The drunk madman said confidently.


    "Well, you just have that confidence, but the father and son are not easy to deal with." When Xu Shaotang saw that he couldn''t persuade him, he didn''t want to persuade him any more. He saw the obstinacy of the alcoholic maniac when he was in Shennong mountain.


    Thinking of Shennong mountain, Xu Shaotang thought of his discovery some time ago and said to the wine maniac, "there are some things about the relics of Shennong mountain."


    "Oh? What do you find here? " As soon as I heard the news of the ruins, the drunk maniac was interested and asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang said: "I learned from a friend that there may be prehistoric civilization in this world, and that relic should be the relic of prehistoric civilization. Do you remember the keyhole we found there last time? "


    "Yes, why not?" Said the drunk madman, shaking his head.


    After going back from the ruins, the drunk maniac also searched a lot of ancient books, but did not find any clues about the key to the ruins. Now when he heard Xu Shaotang mention this, a glimmer of hope rose in his heart. He knew that if Xu Shaotang had no clues, he would not mention it to him.


    But Xu Tang said, "if you don''t know the shape of one of the five keys on one side of the car, I don''t know the difference between them."


    He did not dare to tell the alcoholic maniac about the key fragment of the relic found in the museum, otherwise, the fragment would be missing from the museum tomorrow.


    Anyway, no one except him now knows that the unimportant fragment is the key fragment of the relic, and it won''t be a problem to put it there. It''s not too late to pick up the other three fragments after finding them.


    "Well, you can tell me what the fragments look like. I''ll look for them too. They may be buried in some imperial mausoleum." Said the drunk madman jokingly.


    After all, it''s about the imperial mausoleum again. Xu Shaotang thinks that the alcoholic madman was sent by heaven to deal with the late feudal emperor.


    With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang asked him, "do you really want to tell me your story? We have been friends for a long time. Can''t you satisfy my curiosity? Don''t say you don''t have a story, I don''t believe it"I do have stories." The look on the drunk maniac''s face gradually faded down, and said in a heavy tone: "it''s not a glorious thing. It''s useless if you know it. I''d rather take it into the coffin..."


    Listen to the tone of the alcoholic madman, it seems that he doesn''t intend to tell his story to anyone.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask." Xu Shaotang chuckled and said, "we haven''t seen each other for some time. Today, I''ll treat you to a good meal. Of course, there''s no way to compare the wine with yours."


    "Next time!" Wine maniac gently shook his head, said: "I have not come to the capital for many years, I plan to meet old friends."


    "Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "do you have any friends in Beijing? Why don''t you ask your friends to come out for dinner and get to know each other. "


    He really didn''t expect that the alcoholic maniac would have friends in Beijing. In his opinion, the one who can make friends with the alcoholic maniac should also be an expert. It''s not a bad thing to get to know him.


    "Do you really want to see him?" The drunken madman turned his head to look at Xu Shaotang, with an unidentified color of pain and a trace of banter on his face.


    Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Cao said: "he has forced a madman to go to the underworld, and he doesn''t want to see you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang is speechless, and he is fooled by a drunken madman.

 Chapter 480

    At the request of the alcoholic madman, Xu Shaotang put him down in the middle of the road.


    The two agreed that if anyone found a clue about the key fragment, they would contact each other immediately.


    After waving goodbye to Xu Shaotang, the smile on the drunk maniac''s face gradually faded, and finally changed into a sad color of guilt.


    Looking at his current position, the drunk maniac, with his memory, began to rush to the place in his mind. He had been away from the capital for many years. Although the road had changed a lot, he could still remember some basic positions clearly.


    Gradually, the drunk maniac has deviated from the main road and embarked on the rugged path.


    This is a barren mountain with few people. There is only a rugged path leading to the top of the mountain.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, the drunk Madman''s face was more guilty. He wanted to see those who had been dead for many years, but he was afraid to see those who could not rest. It''s something he can''t get through all his life.


    He didn''t tell Xu Shaotang and Longjiang that he chose to use alcohol to anesthetize himself because of his deep guilt.


    This guilt almost tormented him crazy. He had to use alcohol to anesthetize himself. Only when he was drunk and unconscious could he forget the mistakes he had made. He felt guilty for the lives.


    Along the rugged path to the mountain, almost every few steps, the drunk maniac will stop for a while, every step, the guilt in his heart will be more crazy devouring his soul, boundless guilt hit, almost will torture him crazy.


    When he came to the place he remembered, it was four or five hours later, and it was getting dark.


    It was not a long journey, but he walked very hard. When he reached the rows of solitary graves, his back was completely wet with sweat, and his face was full of sweat. His face, which had been red because of drinking for a long time, turned pale inadvertently.


    Looking at the endless grave, the whole body of the alcoholic madman began to tremble.


    This is already the outskirts of the capital, and this barren mountain has no scenery at all. There are so many tombs here that few people come here.


    However, in front of each tomb, there are burnt out incense candles and ashes left by the burning of money and paper. Looking at the ashes of incense wax and money and paper, we can judge that some people came here not long ago to worship the spirits of the dead.


    The drunk madman came to a tomb, on which were engraved the names of the owner: Gu Fengshan, Bai Wanxin!


    From the name of the owner of the tomb, we can see that it is a double burial tomb. Compared with other tombs around, the tomb is the largest in size and the most forward in position, and there are more incense, wax, money, paper and ashes in front of it.


    In addition to this joint burial tomb, there is also a tomb that is particularly eye-catching. However, this tomb is not in this tomb area, but at the edge of the tomb group. It stands alone there, which seems to be incompatible with this tomb.


    The drunken madman walked towards the tomb which was out of tune with the surrounding tombs. The word "Gu Qing" was written on the tombstone. In addition, nothing was left on the tombstone. Even the incense wax money paper in front of the tomb was much less than other tombstones.


    "Sixty three people, sixty-three lives..."


    The drunk madman sat down in front of Gu Qing''s grave and looked at Gu Qing''s tombstone. His eyes turned red unconsciously. He murmured: "Gu Qing, it''s me who hurt Gu Qing''s family. I''m sorry for the 63 lives of Gu Qing''s family. After 20 years of exile, I still can''t let go of my guilt for Gu Qing''s family!"


    There are 63 family members buried in this group of tombs, including young children and family servants.


    Sixty three people, without exception, all died under Xia Jiuli''s butcher''s knife.


    The world thinks that Xia Jiuli is the culprit of Gu''s family''s destruction. But I don''t know that if he hadn''t been a drunken maniac, if he hadn''t done that, maybe Gu would not be what he is today. Perhaps, Gu Qing should be very happy now, not even the tomb should be far away from Gu''s tomb group.


    Gu Qing is the sinner of Gu''s family, and he is a drunk maniac?


    "Gu Qing, if you turn into a fierce ghost and come to me for revenge, I will never complain." The drunk madman held Gu Qing''s tombstone with trembling hands, and the tears in his eyes could not be controlled to fall down again, but he had a bitter smile on his face: "however, you may not even know to come to me for revenge!"


    Apart from that man, I''m afraid no one in the world knows that he is also one of the culprits that led to the destruction of Gu''s family, right?


    The drunken maniac grabs Gu Qing''s tombstone with trembling hands, and makes an effort to cross the edge of the tombstone. When his hand leaves from the tombstone, the edge of the tombstone has been stained with a layer of dazzling blood red, which is the bloodstain left by the bruised palm of the drunken maniac, and also the deepest guilt of the drunken maniac for his family.


    After sitting in front of Gu Qing''s tomb for a while, the drunk madman went to the middle of the tomb group.


    There is a tomb surrounded by the surrounding tombs, which is very inconspicuous, but it is in the center of the tombs, as if the surrounding tombs are protecting the owner of the tomb.There are several white orchids in front of the tomb. It can be seen that these orchids were planted deliberately in front of the tomb.


    This is also the only Tomb of orchids in this group. Orchids are white, which may wash away the filth of the owner of the tomb.


    There is still no life story of the owner on the tombstone of this tomb. Just like Gu Qing''s, there are only three words on it: Bai Youling!


    "Bai Youling, the most beautiful woman in the world..." The drunk madman slowly caresses Bai Youling''s tombstone, and his bloody hands leave a dazzling bloodstain on Bai Youling''s tombstone again.


    Perhaps, it is precisely because Bai Youling has been tainted by others that someone deliberately planted white orchids in front of his tomb.


    Moreover, many people who came here 20 years ago know that Bai Youling loved orchids most in her life. The purity of orchids is just like Bai Youling''s character. It is also because of this character that Bai Youling resolutely chose to say goodbye to the world that brought endless harm to her by suicide after being defiled by her innocence.


    "May you also be protected under the nine springs, and may you never be hurt in the next life..." The tears of the drunken maniac are like broken beads, dropping on the blooming orchid petals, splashing drops of water.


    He didn''t know whether the orchid watered by tears would open more brightly. He just thought that the orchid watered by tears might convey his guilt to Bai Youling

 Chapter 481

    The drunk madman left the capital alone after leaving Gu''s tomb group.


    Originally, he wanted to meet another old friend, but there were too many things in his heart to let go, so he chose to leave in silence.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care too much about the capital where the drunk maniac left. After all, the drunk maniac is a strange person and his abnormal behavior is reasonable.


    There is no one to borrow from the dragon group, so Xu Shaotang has to fight in person. His left hand is monitoring Chu Linfeng, but he aims at the Han family. Among the three families, Han Yushu should be the one who hates him most. As for Zhao Zian, we have to leave him alone for the time being.


    However, just as Xu Shaotang was preparing to take action, his phone had already rung.


    It''s song Anbang, his father-in-law.


    When I got through the phone, before I could tease song Anbang, song Anbang''s anxious voice came from the phone: "lend me all those people you have!"


    "I tell you, don''t be greedy just because you are my father-in-law. I''ve given you my general. What else do you want?" Xu Shaotang almost didn''t fight with song Anbang directly on the phone.


    I really think I''m a local tyrant. You know, I don''t have enough people in my hands now. He even asked the lion to lend him the whole wolf group. Instead of that, he might as well go to Longjiang to borrow it. Maybe it''s more reliable!


    "I don''t have time to talk to you!" Song Anbang said angrily: "this morning, I suddenly received an order that the whole army special forces confrontation will be held in ten days, and the winning team will go abroad to participate in the world special forces selection competition!"


    "And then?" Xu Shaotang snorted: "then you want to use my people to fight for the position, and then show your face?"


    His father-in-law is good at everything, but he is so competitive that he has no one in his Raptors commando team. He even wants to take part in the confrontation between the special forces of the whole army. Isn''t it just the old man hanging himself?


    "I''ll show you my face!" Song Anbang scolded: "someone wants to hit me in the face! It has been clearly stipulated that all the special forces of the whole army must participate in the confrontation, and my Raptor commando team, which has not even completed its formation, must also participate in it! "


    "Crazy?" As soon as Xu Shaotang scolded him, he suddenly thought of something.


    Since it is clear that song Anbang''s special forces have not yet been formed, how can they ask even such forces to participate in the confrontation? Obviously, the war between the Song family and the three families of Na, Chu, Zhao and Han officially started.


    Song Anbang has just been transferred to the military headquarters. Now if he is defeated in the confrontation, this unfinished special force may be disbanded immediately, and song Anbang may also be pulled down because of this. Although the defeat is not a big deal, it will be a big deal under the operation of people with heart.


    "Crazy fart, it''s not you who made the mess!" Song Anbang did not have the good spirit to scold, once again asked: "a word, borrow not borrow?"? If you don''t borrow it, I''ll submit my resignation now. Whoever wants to sit in this position will sit by himself! "


    Song Anbang was really angry this time. He didn''t know that the three families were fighting against the Song family. If he was given half a year, he would not be afraid of such a confrontation. But would the three families give him half a year? Obviously not!


    A lot of people are eager to pull him down immediately now!


    It can be predicted that after this attack, the three companies must have a backhand. If they can''t catch the moves in the early stage, they won''t have to play the game in the back.


    In the face of song Anbang, who was already angry, what else could Xu Shaotang say? He had to grit his teeth and say, "borrow it!"


    "When will your men arrive?" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, song Anbang finally felt a little relieved. He knew the strength of Xu Shaotang''s men. With these people, he was not afraid of losing the next match.


    "I can''t give you a definite answer now." Xu Shaotang said, "well, I''ll call Tianhai first, and then I''ll give you an answer."


    Song Anbang nodded at the other end of the phone and said, "OK, as soon as you can, the match will start in ten days!"


    "Well, I''ll try my best!" Xu Shaotang nods and hangs up song Anbang.


    However, as soon as the phone was hung up, it rang again. It was Chen Cheng who called.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang also plans to call Chen Cheng to ask about the situation. When Chen Cheng calls, Xu Shaotang connects the phone without thinking about it.


    Before he opened his mouth, Chen Cheng said angrily, "boss, there''s something wrong with Xiangshan!"


    Xu Shaotang had a bad feeling in his heart. He asked, "what''s the matter? Don''t you mean there are basically no problems over there? "


    Chen Cheng said anxiously, "I thought there was no big problem, but this morning I suddenly got a call from the old man, saying that Xiangshan didn''t know when many experts were pouring in, and the old man was also injured. Now we have begun to retreat!"


    "Where are you from?"


    "I don''t know!" Chen Cheng, on the other end of the line, was also in a hurry and asked, "would you like me to transfer some people from the wolf group? The old man is in a critical situation now! ""Wolves can''t move!" Xu Shaotang directly choked off Chen Cheng''s idea of transferring the wolf group to Xiangshan for support, "the wolf group moves, and we''ll hit the enemy!"


    Now he can see clearly that song Anbang was suddenly asked to participate in the special forces competition, but something happened in Xiangshan. It''s certainly not a coincidence. I''m afraid these things have something to do with the three companies!


    The speed of the attack of the three families was really fast, and almost immediately disrupted his original layout.


    "What should we do? Can we just watch the old man besieged by the enemy?" Chen Cheng''s voice suddenly became a little hoarse, "I really can''t go to Xiangshan myself!"


    Hearing Chen Cheng''s words with some angry tone, Xu Shaotang is also slightly angry and yells at the phone: "what are you going to do? To die? "


    "Even if I die, I will die with the old man!" Chen Cheng also came angry, and roared with Xu Shaotang face to face for the first time.


    "Dead, dead fart! You''re dead. What about Li Lan? " Xu Shaotang scolded Chen Cheng and said angrily: "I''ll go to Xiangshan right away. You can wait for my news from Tianhai. Besides, there may be some people who are not good for my family recently. You can let the wolf group protect them all. You can''t make any mistakes!"


    Since there are many experts from the other side, even Mr. Chen Wei has been injured. It''s no use for Chen Cheng to go to Xiangshan. Now, he''s the only one to go there in person.

 Chapter 482

    On the way to the capital airport, Xu Shaotang calls his left hand again, asking him to suspend the monitoring of Chu Linfeng and protect song Yinuo''s safety with big bear.


    Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun in Tianhai also receive a phone call from Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang directly issues a foot ban order to them with an unquestionable attitude. Before the crisis is lifted, all Xu family members, including Miao Miao, are not allowed to leave the Xu family villa. Even you Mingze and Xiao Jingwen are asked by Xu Shaotang to move to the Xu family.


    The members of the wolf team are all concentrated on protecting the safety of the Xu family, and all the members of the second team who are performing the task outside have also cancelled the task. Their new task is to cooperate with Chen Cheng to closely monitor the suspicious people in Tianhai, and we must find a way to strangle the enemy''s plot in the cradle.


    After arranging all the things, Xu Shaotang still feels a little uneasy and calls Longjiang. He is really afraid that the three families will take risks to the disadvantage of song Yinian.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s worry, Long Jiang said with a smile: "don''t worry, they don''t dare to fight song Yinian''s immortal, unless they want to get rid of the capital completely!"


    With Longjiang''s assurance, Xu Shaotang finally feels relieved. Since Longjiang dares to say such words, it proves that he must have confidence to protect song Yinian''s safety.


    He kept calling all the way. After calling all the people he could think of, he had boarded the plane to Xiangshan.


    He had just sat down in his seat when a white palm of his hand came over his shoulder from the back seat.


    "Are you in such a hurry to reincarnate?"


    "What a coincidence..." Xu Shaotang looked back, but just to last season, such as the book that is full of banter smile smile smile, "how are you here? Aren''t you going to experience life? "


    It''s a long time since I saw Ji Rushu in Tianhai last time. I didn''t expect to meet her here. If he hadn''t decided to go to Xiangshan temporarily, he would have thought that this girl was following him secretly.


    Ji Rushu didn''t rush to answer Xu Shaotang''s question. Instead, he got up from his seat and went to Xu Shaotang''s seat. With a charming smile on his pretty face, he said to the man sitting next to Xu Shaotang: "Sir, this gentleman beside you and I are friends. Can we change places?"


    After that, Ji Rushu also casts a wink at the man sitting next to Xu Shaotang.


    In the face of Ji Rushu''s tender offensive, the man was defeated without any suspense. He nodded to Ji Rushu, then stood up and sat down in Ji Rushu''s position.


    Xu Shaotang has to sigh that being beautiful is really a woman''s biggest advantage.


    After sitting down beside Xu Shaotang, Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang with pride, as if he is showing Xu Shaotang his victory.


    "If you cut your pretty face a few times, do you think anyone else will eat you?" Xu Shaotang turns his mouth to Ji Rushu and doesn''t care about her ostentatious expression.


    But Ji Rushu didn''t care about Xu Shaotang''s sarcasm. He said with a smile: "being beautiful is an advantage. Why don''t I use my own advantage? Unlike some people, there is no such advantage to take advantage of. "


    By "some people", she naturally refers to Xu Shaotang.


    Being sarcastic by Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembers that she seems to have forgotten that besides her beautiful face, that poisonous tongue is the most memorable one.


    It''s obvious that I can''t get any advantage to quarrel with this poisonous girl.


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang made a wise choice. Instead of fighting with this girl, he repeated the question just now.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s question, Ji Rushu gives him a look like an idiot and hums: "since you all know I''m going to experience life, why do you ask such a stupid question?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang obviously didn''t expect this girl to say that, but it''s really stupid to ask her this question. Since Ji Rushu is going to experience life, it''s not surprising that she is engaged in any career. Of course, it''s not so strange where she goes.


    "What kind of career are you going to experience this time?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu with great interest.


    He would like to know, this girl after the traffic police, teachers, what identity will appear in front of him again?


    "Do you want to know?" Ji Rushu tilts his head and looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, he is really curious, and curiosity is one of his few advantages, at least he thinks so.


    Ji Rushu smiles a little, but suddenly turns his head and hums: "I won''t tell you. Guess for yourself!"


    You''ve been fooled! This is the first thought in Xu Shaotang''s mind. He should have thought that this girl can''t tell her new identity so easily.


    Since Ji Rushu doesn''t plan to talk about it, Xu Shaotang doesn''t bother to ask any more. If he continues to ask, it''s nothing more than being fooled by this girl several times. He simply closes his eyes and begins to close his eyes.


    "Why, are you angry?" Ji Rushu saw Xu Shaotang close his eyes and stop talking. A sly smile appeared on his face. He said with a smile: "it''s really a mean man!"Xu Shaotang opened his eyes, helplessly looked at Ji Rushu, rubbed his forehead and said: "if you are OK, there are many people on the plane for you to tease, don''t disturb the rest, I still have things to do after I get off the plane."


    He really didn''t know how to talk to this girl. It was a rare coincidence that he met a half stranger on the plane. If he could, he could just chat to relieve the boring time on the plane.


    But obviously, he and Ji Rushu can''t chat together, let alone hope to chat with her to relieve the boring time on the plane.


    "There are so many people on the plane, but why can''t I find someone who makes me look bad like you?" Ji Rushu said with a smile: "I don''t know why. I just like to tease you."


    "Then make fun of yourself Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Ji Rushu and closed his eyes again. But this time, he called the stewardess by the way and said to the stewardess, "please help me find two cotton balls to plug my ears. There is a crow beside me who has been croaking all the time. It makes me sleepless."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the smile on Ji Rushu''s face suddenly solidified, and he could only look at him with his own eyes.


    The stewardess looked at the two people with a smile, subconsciously thinking of them as a bickering couple, and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "Sir, with such a beautiful girlfriend, you still have to close your eyes to sleep. If it''s me, you will be angry too..."


    "I have nothing to do with him or her!" Two people say with one voice.

 Chapter 483

    When the plane landed at Xiangshan International Airport, Xu Shaotang and Ji Rushu glared at each other fiercely at the same time, and then turned their heads out of the airport.


    Before boarding the plane, Chen Cheng has sent him where Chen Wei is now. Xu Shaotang goes to the gate of the airport, takes a taxi and rushes to Chen Wei''s location.


    "Faster, faster!" Xu shaotangzi kept urging the driver on the bus.


    The driver smile, helplessly said: "Sir, this is my fastest speed, and then fast, the traffic police will chase me all over the street."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t even think about it. A pile of thick banknotes had been handed over: "should these be enough?"


    The thick pile of banknotes made the driver feel dizzy in an instant. His eyes were shining. He quickly took the banknotes from Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "don''t worry, sir. I will deliver you as soon as possible!"


    After that, the car ran out like a runaway wild horse. The speed almost made Xu Shaotang carsick.


    I have to say that sometimes the money is really a good thing. Many things that could not have been done are no longer problems as long as the money is in place.


    "Master, is our route wrong?" Xu Shaotang felt that the position they were running seemed more and more remote and had deviated from the original position.


    The driver turned to him with a smile and said, "is this your first visit to Xiangshan? You don''t know the traffic condition of Xiangshan. If we take the road over there, we don''t know how long it will be. Don''t worry, I''ve collected so much money from you. I won''t take you around here any more! "


    Xu Shaotang also heard about the traffic in Xiangshan. Indeed, as the driver said, the traffic congestion here is almost catching up with the capital.


    In this case, Xu Shaotang was too lazy to speak any more. He closed his eyes slightly and began to close his eyes.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to fall asleep, the driver suddenly stopped the car, and the wheels made a "squeak" sound on the ground.


    "Sir, if you sit down for a moment, I feel a little sick. Go to the toilet first."


    Without Xu Shaotang''s permission, the driver had already pulled open the door in a hurry with his bulging trousers, and then quickly ran to the grass.


    Something''s wrong!


    See the driver''s unusual behavior, and then look at their own environment, this is clearly the wilderness!


    There''s something wrong with the driver! If he really just went to the toilet, he would not take away the stack of money he gave him. This is a conspiracy, a trap for himself!


    In other words, from the moment he boarded the plane to Xiangshan, the enemy had mastered his whereabouts. Of course, his whereabouts are not secret, as long as someone deliberately pay attention, it is not difficult to find his whereabouts!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang immediately opened the door and jumped out of the car at the fastest speed.


    He just jumped out a few meters, and suddenly there was an explosion behind him. The explosive tore the car body to pieces. Even though Xu Shaotang''s speed was very fast, he was almost overturned by the huge waves behind him.


    "Daddada..."


    He had not yet stabilized himself, and a roar of bullets had come at him.


    Xu Shaotang immediately rolled to the ground to avoid the attack of the enemy''s bullets. At the same time, from the direction of the bullets, he had judged the hidden position of the enemy around him. Now he was in the center of the whole encirclement, and the hidden Gunners kept shooting at his position.


    "Ha ha, Chu Linfeng, is this your counterattack?" Xu Shaotang sneered, the body has quickly jumped to the position of the shooter.


    The Gunners obviously did not expect that Xu Shaotang''s speed was so fast. When they were about to turn the muzzle to shoot Xu Shaotang, who was moving fast, Xu Shaotang had already arrived in front of them.


    "Bang!" Xu Shaotang kicked out and killed the shooter directly.


    The people next to the shooter also failed to escape Xu Shaotang''s attack. Under his lightning attack, the shooters here have lost their lives.


    Xu Shaotang quickly picked up the gun that originally belonged to the enemy, and while moving quickly, he fired at the shooters hiding in other corners. Every time he shot down, one of the shooters would be killed. Although he used the automatic rifle, every bullet almost went into the enemy''s head impartially.


    Under his suppression, the enemy''s firepower was much weaker. Gradually, the enemy''s gunfire could no longer be heard.


    Xu Shaotang, the last enemy, did not kill him, but shot him through both legs. Xu Shaotang needs to leave a living, at least he needs to know the identity of the person who attacked him.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang quickly kill these ambush shooters, the driver hiding in the grass has been scared out of his wits. He doesn''t want to escape, but his legs are constantly shaking. His legs don''t listen to him. He can''t move half a point at all.


    Under him, it was wet, and there was a disgusting smell of urine from time to time.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to pay attention to the frightened driver. He went straight to the shooter who fell in the pool of blood, grabbed his forehead and neck, and said in a cold voice, "who are you? Who told you to attack me? "Although he guessed in his heart that these people might be sent by Chu Linfeng, they still need to be verified here.


    The man who was strangled by Xu Shaotang didn''t look like a Chinese.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything..." The man blushed and looked at Xu Shaotang in horror: "we are the sky mercenary regiment. I only know that the commander has taken the task of ambushing you here. I don''t know anything else. Please..."


    Before he finished, Xu Shaotang had broken his neck. Since he didn''t know anything, it was useless to keep it.


    After throwing the body on the ground, Xu Shaotang squatted in front of the driver and said coldly, "come on, who let you bring me here?"


    "I I don''t know... " Looking at Xu Shaotang, who killed people as usual, the driver''s face was already pale without a trace of blood. He faltered and said: "he gave a lot of drivers at the airport a sum of money, and gave us your photos. He said that after he brought you here, he would give us another sum of money..."


    "Ha ha, you are really dazzled by money. If you have life to make money, you have to have life to spend it..."


    Xu Shaotang walked to the driver and stepped on his leg. A "click" sound came. The driver had passed out, and Xu Shaotang also took his money back.


    Although it will not cost the driver''s life, it is necessary to teach him a lesson that will never be forgotten.

 Chapter 484

    After leaving the corpse, Xu Shaotang quickly left the place in the wilderness. He lost some time here. I don''t know if he can get to Mr. Chen Wei in time.


    Xu Shaotang leaves here as fast as he can, and sees a car passing by. Without saying a word, he forcibly intercepts the car and gives the man the money he just got from the driver. He coerces him to take him to the place where Mr. Chen Wei is now.


    Under the death threat of Xu Shaotang, the driver sent him to Jiulong as soon as possible.


    Before Xu Shaotang got out of the car, he heard the voice of fierce fighting and killing inside. It seems that Chen Wei and his family are under the siege of the enemy.


    Xu Shaotang quickly opened the door and rushed to the fighting place.


    The sharp eyed Xu Shaotang finds Chen Wei fighting with others almost immediately. Although the old man is old, his kung fu is really good. However, under the siege of the four, he was still tired of parry, and he was injured. Now he is just struggling to support.


    Seeing that Chen Wei is not in a big way, Xu Shaotang finally puts down his heart. In a few flashes, people have already appeared beside Chen Wei.


    In the past, he killed several people who tried to stop him.


    "Are you all right, old man?" Xu Shaotang stands beside Chen Wei and reaches for Chen Wei, who is already crumbling.


    Seeing the appearance of Xu Shaotang, Chen Wei finally breathed a long sigh of relief, forced out a smile to Xu Shaotang and said: "Xu Shao, if you don''t come again, we may have to explain here..."


    Xu Shaotang said slightly apologetically: "sorry, I met something when I came here. I was a little delayed."


    If he had not been taken to the wilderness by the driver blinded by money, he could have arrived an hour or two earlier, and Chen Wei would not have been besieged like this. Fortunately, although Chen Wei''s injury is not light, but his life is OK, otherwise he really does not know how to go back to Chen Cheng.


    "It''s not too late, it''s just right!" Chen Wei gasps, hearty smile way.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t look at the people who besieged Chen Wei in the middle, but calmly helped Chen Wei to sit down, patted him on the back of his hand, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, these people will be handed over to me."


    "Well!" Chen Wei held his hand tightly and said: "please take revenge for the dead brothers!"


    Because of the sudden addition of these experts, the people Chen Wei brought to Xiangshan have died for less than half, and the rest of these people are almost injured. Had it not been for the sudden addition of these masters, Xiangshan might have been under their control now.


    "Well, I will!"


    After settling down Chen Wei, Xu Shaotang finally looks at these four people. It can be seen that these four people are not weak. Their strength should not be under the big bear, and they have a sense of killing. It seems that there are many lives in their hands.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang walked towards them like a leisurely court, they all showed a trace of tension on their faces.


    When Xu Shaotang came here again just now, the way he killed the roadblock was all in their eyes. That clean way proved that the young man in front of him was absolutely not mediocre.


    "Who are you?" The eldest of the four stares at Xu Shaotang, as if for fear that he might hurt others.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a smile: "tell me first, who are you? Why besiege them? "


    "Mission!" Big man has no extra words, but it is enough to let Xu Shaotang get some information from him.


    "Give you a chance to tell me the people behind you, I can let you leave safely!" Xu Shaotang looked at the big man and said faintly.


    "Arrogance A pockmarked face behind the big man stood up and looked at Xu Shaotang with a defiant face. He hummed coldly: "let me see if you have the qualification to be arrogant!"


    With that, pockmarked face immediately hit Xu Shaotang''s face. It seems that he wants to kill Xu Shaotang under his own hand.


    In the face of such an attack, Xu Shaotang didn''t look in the eye at all. He raised his arm slightly, and the real Qi of the sword had passed through pockmarked face''s waist. Pockmarked face''s upper body still maintains the attack posture, but the lower part of the body has been separated.


    A stream of blood shot out and sprayed on the body and face of the three people standing beside pockmarked face. A smell of fishy smell filled the air instantly.


    Pockmarked face fell to the ground, to death still maintain the attack posture, but he has been unable to reach Xu Shaotang in front of.


    Watching Xu Shaotang wave his hand to kill their companions in the most shocking way, the remaining three faces were filled with panic. If Xu Shaotang had weapons in his hand, they might be able to accept such a way of killing, but Xu Shaotang didn''t have an inch of iron in his hand, so he cut off a living man. It''s really shocking!


    Xu Shaotang was very satisfied with their shock. He just needed the effect.


    "Do you think about it now? Do you want to tell me who''s behind you? " Xu Shaotang raised his head and glanced at the frightened three people.When asked by Xu Shaotang, the three of them were excited at the same time. The big man took the lead and said in horror: "we are killers. We only take the task. No matter who is the person who issues the task, if you want to know the answer, you can go to the killer organization and ask."


    "Hired again!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "in that case, you are useless to live!"


    At the moment of saying that, Xu Shaotang''s whole person had already killed into the three like a gust of wind. A moment later, the three left the world with a look of panic.


    Sitting not far away, Chen Wei sees Xu Shaotang''s clean way of killing people. He has to sigh that the gap between people is really not so big. The four people who make him tired of fighting back have no fighting back power in Xu Shaotang''s hands. He is really old. This day, after all, he is still young people''s world!


    After killing the four men who besieged Chen Wei, Xu Shaotang entered the scuffle circle again. With his participation, the defeated xinhongmen men finally stabilized their formation and launched a crazy counterattack against the enemy under the leadership of Xu Shaotang.


    Half an hour later, in addition to the people lying on the ground, the enemy had been completely defeated by them, and Chen Wei also ordered to stop pursuing.


    The recent continuous fighting has reduced the energy and physical strength of xinhongmen brothers to the limit. Now that Xu Shaotang is here, they finally get a moment''s breathing opportunity, and it''s time to take advantage of this time to let everyone have a good rest.

 Chapter 485

    After several days of fighting, people in xinhongmen feel like they have survived.


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground and the people lying on the ground wailing, we are glad that they are still alive, but at the same time, we are sorry for those brothers who have died. If they can persist for a while, maybe they can survive in this battle.


    Chen Wei called two people and said, "send someone out to get something to eat. In addition, find some doctors to come here. How can I find them? I''ll find a way for myself!"


    His words undoubtedly give his subordinates a lot of power. Of course, his subordinates also understand that the so-called "let them think of their own way" is to only look at the results rather than the process.


    After they were ordered to leave, Chen Wei stood up against the wall and went to Xu Shaotang. In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, he bent down his rickety body and said seriously, "Xu Shao, thank you for your help this time. I won''t say anything extra. After xinhongmen, only your life will follow."


    Chen Wei knows in his heart that if Xu Shaotang doesn''t come here, they may be wiped out by now. Xu Shaotang has saved him and many brothers of xinhongmen. I''m afraid that this saving grace can only be paid by loyalty. Moreover, following Xu Shaotang is not a bad thing.


    "Don''t use it, old man!" Xu Shaotang quickly picked him up and said with a smile, "I said a long time ago that Chen Cheng and I are brothers. We don''t need to talk about this."


    "That said, thanks for that." A smile appeared on Chen Wei''s old face.


    Since he met Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang has not changed. No matter the Xu family is in danger or their status is rising, Xu Shaotang has always maintained a pure heart.


    If other people were as brilliant as Xu Shaotang, they might not recognize Chen Cheng, let alone come to Xiangshan to save them!


    No matter what the future of Xu Shaotang is, he is determined to stand on the same boat with Xu Shaotang. Even if the boat capsizes, he has no regrets.


    "Well, old man, sit down and have a rest." Xu Shaotang helped him to sit down beside him. He also sat down next to him and asked, "when did these experts appear?"


    Chen Wei thought about it and said, "it should be three days ago. At that time, we were cleaning up the traitors, but the other side suddenly killed a group of experts and caught us unprepared. If we hadn''t withdrawn in time, we might have been wiped out by now."


    By traitor, he means Hongmen, who once drove the Chen family out of Xiangshan. Originally, they could take revenge on those who betrayed the Chen family, but they were attacked by enemy experts when they were near the door. They not only failed to take revenge, but also suffered heavy losses.


    At the thought of this, Chen Wei''s face showed a very unwilling look.


    Seeing the unwilling look on Chen Wei''s face, Xu Shaotang gently patted his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, since I''ve come here this time, I''ll help you deal with the affairs of those traitors by the way. I also hope you can get out of this quagmire as soon as possible."


    He also understood that after the founding of new Hongmen, Xiangshan was the first thing Chen Wei thought of. Although there was a strategic intention, he wanted to kill those who betrayed the Chen family. Now that he has come here, let''s fulfill this wish for the Chen family.


    Chen Wei looks at Xu Shaotang gratefully, but he doesn''t say any more words of thanks. Some things can be remembered in his heart. He always talks about them, but they fall into the stereotype.


    "Old man, is there any other master besides the one I killed just now?" Xu Shaotang asks Chen Wei again.


    "Yes!" Chen Wei definitely nodded and said: "the person who hurt me was covered. I didn''t see his face clearly. His strength was far above those people. He could have killed me, but I don''t know why he didn''t do it."


    Hearing Chen Wei''s question, Xu Shaotang thought a little and said with a smile, "they should be waiting for me!"


    "Waiting for you?" Chen Wei looked at him suspiciously and asked, "what are they waiting for you to do? Is it to your disadvantage? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ve got into trouble with some people in the capital. It''s estimated that they want to lead me to Xiangshan. As for whether they want to be bad for me, I don''t need to think about it."


    With the influence of the three families, it is not difficult to find out the relationship between Xu Shaotang and the Chen family.


    He guessed that these sudden experts should be hired by the three families, and whether it''s song Anbang''s or Chen''s, they are only part of their plan to deal with themselves, and they probably have more backers.


    Now that the three families have decided to attack him, they will not only make one-hand plans. With the sophistication of those old foxes, they will certainly move one after another. As long as they make a mistake, they will probably fall into their trap.


    "Are you in danger here?" Chen Wei looked at him nervously and said, "if it doesn''t work, let''s go back to Tianhai first, and then make a picture slowly."


    Listening to Chen Wei''s suggestion, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "in fact, this is not a bad thing for me. In the capital, I have some scruples. When I get to Xiangshan, I may not have to think about it any more! Now that they''ve made moves, I''ll play with them and see what they want to do behind them! "Now the enemy''s Fox Tail hasn''t completely leaked out. If we just go back to the sky, wouldn''t it be a vain trip?


    What''s more, he has always been a person who doesn''t like trouble. Now that he has arrived at Xiangshan, he will solve all the problems at one time. If he drags on, I don''t know when he will have to wait.


    "Good! Since Xu Shao has this ambition, we can''t spoil your interest. " Chen Wei said with a smile: "I also want to see Xu Shao''s style!"


    "In this way, let''s recover for two days. Two days later, I''ll take you to Hongmen." Xu Shaotang said: "this time, let''s first gnaw down the most difficult bone. As long as Hongmen is destroyed, other forces in Xiangshan dare not regenerate their hearts!"


    Calculating the time, he should be able to solve Xiangshan''s problem before Song Anbang. He wants to see what the enemy can do after they try their best to lead him to Xiangshan.


    In the next two days, Xiangshan temporarily recovered its peace, and no one took the initiative to provoke Chen Wei and them. They did not attack again, but recuperated and prepared for the next battle of life and death.

 Chapter 486

    After two days of recovery, everyone also washed away their fatigue. Thinking that they were going to fight against Hongmen in Xiangshan, and that Xu Shaotang, an expert like him, was sitting down, everyone became full of fighting spirit again.


    Although Chen Wei was injured, he was determined not to miss the revenge battle. Under the old man''s repeated demands, Xu Shaotang had to let him go with him.


    Those who are left behind are the wounded who were seriously injured in the previous war, while those who were only slightly injured will all follow them to the headquarters of Hongmen.


    When they arrived, the gate of Hongmen headquarters was closed and looked like facing the enemy.


    "Bang..."


    Xu Shaotang was not polite. He kicked open the closed gate. Behind the gate, there were hundreds of Hongmen gang members with various weapons.


    Standing at the front is an old man who looks about the same age as Chen Wei. The old man''s face is not very good-looking. When the gate collapsed, the dust raised made his silver hair gray.


    His eyes only stay on Xu Shaotang for a short time, but finally fall on Chen Wei behind Xu Shaotang.


    "Chen Wei, after all these years, you still brought people back to kill you!" There was no fear on the old man''s face. He said to Chen Wei lightly.


    Chen Wei came forward with a tiger head knife and stared at the man of his age. A trace of hatred flashed on his face and said, "Hu YUEWU, when you betrayed the Chen family, you should have thought of today!"


    Hu YUEWU''s face flashed a look of disdain and said with a smile: "Hongmen is not your Chen family. Naturally, you have to have the ability to sit at the top. It''s only your Chen family''s incompetence! I have never betrayed the Chen family, but I have never betrayed Hongmen! It''s you. Now you''re mixing up with sun Yuanlong to create a new Hongmen, which is neither fish nor fowl. Can you be worthy of your Chen family''s ancestors? "


    The battle has not yet started. There is a fierce battle between the two. Unfortunately, the battle can not be separated. In the end, it depends on their own strength.


    While they were fighting, Xu Shaotang was scanning these people in Hongmen headquarters. He didn''t find a master among them. In other words, the master who wounded Chen Wei must still be hidden around, ready to launch a fatal attack on him at any time.


    Is it the ninja of the island?


    Xu Shaotang guessed the identity of the master who was hiding in the dark. This kind of furtive posture is like the ninja of the island country.


    "If Hongmen falls into the hands of people like you, can it still be called Hongmen?" Chen Wei looked at Hu YUEWU angrily and said: "since Hongmen is not the original Hongmen, why don''t I build a new one?"


    "It''s no use saying more!" Hu YUEWU clenched the steel knife in his hand and pointed the blade at Chen Wei: "it''s time to end between you and me! Kill


    With Hu YUEWU''s order, the gang members of Hongmen rush out of the gate like a tide to kill the covetous crowd outside.


    Chen Wei didn''t have any extra words, just waved to the people behind him, and his eyes were only staring at Hu YUEWU from the beginning to the end. Similarly, Hu YUEWU was also staring at Chen Wei. It seemed that they could see sparks between their eyes.


    "Traitor! Take your life Chen Wei roared and took the lead in attacking Hu YUEWU. Although he was injured, he was extremely eager to kill the biggest traitor in Hongmen.


    Hu YUEWU snorted coldly: "let me see if you have made great progress these years! You were not my opponent in those days, but still are not! "


    The battle between the two men is imminent, and they both want to kill each other, so they both start with killing moves.


    With a clang, the steel knives in their hands collided with each other, bursting out a dazzling spark.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t intervene in the battle between them. Before Chen Wei came, he asked him not to intervene in the battle between himself and Hu YUEWU. He wanted to kill Hu YUEWU with his hand. Only by letting the traitor die in his own hands can he let out his grievance which had been accumulated for many years.


    Just because he didn''t intervene in the battle between them doesn''t mean that Xu Shaotang didn''t intervene in the battle between ordinary gangs. He also joined the army of ordinary gangs and killed the enemy with them.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was on the rise, a sudden wave of palm wind came from his ears. Xu Shaotang quickly sidestepped away from the enemy''s sneak attack and looked back at the enemy from behind.


    "Li Nancheng?" Xu Shaotang was shocked for a moment. He never dreamed that the master who hurt Chen Wei was Li Nancheng.


    It''s just that Li Nancheng now looks a little bit scary. Except for his face, he can vaguely distinguish what he used to look like, his whole face is covered with rotten meat, and even his arms are covered with abscesses. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t been so impressed by Li Nancheng, he could hardly connect the person in front of him with Li Nancheng.


    Li Nancheng''s face full of broken meat "Jie Jie" smiles. With his smile, the broken meat on his face vibrates. Xu Shaotang was not hurt by Li Nancheng, but almost died of his disgusting appearance."Xu Shaotang, you never dreamed of meeting me here, did you?" Li Nancheng''s eyes to Xu Shaotang were so cold, as if they were ghosts who had just returned from hell.


    However, as he looks now, many people will believe that he is a ghost coming back from hell.


    Xu Shaotang gently used his hand to fan in front of his nose. It seemed that he couldn''t stand the stench from Li Nancheng. He said with a faint smile: "I really didn''t expect it to be you. I chased you twice and you ran away, but this time I took the initiative to send you to the door. It seems that you are disgusted with yourself and can''t wait to die in my hands!"


    Li Nancheng didn''t get angry because of Xu Shaotang''s action. He stretched out his hands full of abscesses and tore off a piece of meat in front of his eyelids and threw it at his feet. He said with a cold smile: "I really can''t wait to go to hell, but I can''t bear to go ahead even if I think you''re still happy. Even if I die, I''ll pull you on the back!"


    Xu Shaotang destroyed the bases he was in charge of twice, and let Locke, an important researcher, be captured by Xu Shaotang, who had completely abandoned him.


    During this period of time, not only the superior is sending people to hunt him down, but also Yeshi has been chasing him. In addition to the appearance that people are not ghosts, he wants to end himself many times. But thinking about his biggest enemy, Xu Shaotang, he forced himself to die. He could die, but he had to die with Xu Shaotang!

 Chapter 487

    Both Xu Shaotang and the Chen family are the enemies of the Li family. It is only because of Xu Shaotang that Li Nancheng''s hatred for the Chen family is transferred to Xu Shaotang.


    When he fled to Xiangshan, he was surprised to learn that the Chen family had attacked Xiangshan. A plan instantly took shape in his mind. It was this plan that led Xu Shaotang to Xiangshan.


    He doesn''t want to run away endlessly any more, and he already feels that his life is gradually fading away. If he doesn''t take revenge now, he may never have the chance to take revenge for the Li family who was killed!


    He wants to make a real end with Xu Shaotang in Xiangshan, and the Chen family is only part of his plan.


    "Do you deserve me to die with you?" Xu Shaotang sneered and looked at Li Nancheng, who was neither human nor ghost. "If I''m not wrong, you should be forced to borrow the power of God''s forbidden area, right?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the rotten meat on Li Nancheng''s face suddenly trembled and angrily scolded: "damn Locke!"


    As Xu Shaotang said, his appearance like a rotten corpse is indeed one of the sequelae of forcibly borrowing the power of God''s forbidden area.


    he understands Locke''s soft bone character, and it is not difficult to pry out his secret from Locke''s mouth by Xu Shaotang''s means! I think Locke has now told Xu Shaotang everything he knows.


    "Locke should die, but you should die more!" Xu Shaotang stares at Li Nancheng coldly and says.


    "I think I should die, too!" Li Nancheng''s face, which was full of broken meat, moved slightly, and his eyes showed a fierce look. He sneered: "but, so what? You think you can kill me? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "last time you forced to borrow the power of God''s forbidden area to escape from us. This time, can you force to borrow it again?"


    He believes that Li Nancheng must have suffered a lot of physical damage after he forcibly borrowed the power of God''s forbidden area. The way he looks now is enough to explain everything. Li Nancheng still wants to borrow the power of God''s forbidden area again, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    "Just try it!" Li Nancheng looks at Xu Shaotang viciously and looks at him. He wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly and looks at Li Nancheng with a smile: "I don''t know where you come from


    As long as Li Nancheng can''t use the power of God''s forbidden area, he is 100% sure to kill Li Nancheng. Although this process may take a longer time, it can eventually wipe out Li Nancheng''s serious trouble!


    There was no more words between them. The moment of eye contact seemed to explode a spark in the air.


    They have been entangled with each other for a long time. This time, since both sides have decided to make an end, it''s time for them to decide on life and death.


    "Take your life!" Li Nancheng roared and took the lead in killing Xu Shaotang.


    Li Nancheng''s hands full of abscesses were clawed and quickly killed Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang then noticed that Li Nancheng''s fingers were covered with faint blue light, which seemed to present a kind of gloomy terror.


    Xu Shaotang''s body is covered with murderous spirit. Without any hesitation, he moves and strikes Li Nancheng with a strong palm force.


    "Dang!"


    The two collided, sending out a huge roar of gold and stone, and the invisible air wave directly shocked the people around them to retreat.


    Between lightning and flint, the two people have collided with each other for more than ten times, and each time they collided, they made a huge noise. At the moment, their side has already become a vacuum, and those who fight together automatically stay away from them, so as not to be affected by their war.


    "Come again!" In the face of Li Nancheng, who was a little too strong, Xu Shaotang''s fighting spirit suddenly glowed, and he roared to Li Nancheng with some excitement.


    Li Nancheng''s face full of broken meat was also full of fighting spirit. However, after the strong fighting spirit, he seemed to have a smirk, but his smirk was covered by the rotten meat on his face. No one found that.


    "Boom!"


    Two fists with incomparably powerful energy collide together, just like two surging torrents! The huge noise made a burst of noise in the air, which made the ears of people around numb! The two men''s quick fight made a hurricane around them, as if they would overturn them at any time.


    This time, Xu Shaotang infused his whole body Qi into his fists. Although Li Nancheng had no Qi, although his body looked rotten, he was extremely resistant to beating. Xu Shaotang''s fists filled with Qi hit Li Nancheng''s key parts several times, which did not make Li Nancheng fatal.


    As the dust and smoke go away, Li Nancheng and Xu Shaotang have separated. Although Li Nancheng''s mouth has shed a trace of blood, he still stands tenaciously, but his slightly trembling feet reveal his real situation. But Xu Shaotang looks at Li Nancheng coldly.


    "Forced promotion of drugs is not the right way after all!" Xu Shaotang hums coldly and looks at Li Nancheng.Li Nancheng''s current strength is really strong, but he is completely from the most basic martial arts to the ranks of top experts. Without a step-by-step process of steady improvement, he will not be able to give full play to his strength.


    "Oh, yes?" Li Nancheng forced himself to support his body. He would never let himself fall in front of Xu Shaotang. He insisted on his tenacious will.


    Even Xu Shaotang can''t admire it. It''s not a fluke that Li Nancheng can survive under Locke''s potential medicine, which is inseparable from his tenacious will.


    If Li Nancheng used his indomitable will in the right way, he would not end up like this today.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Li Nancheng coldly and said harshly, "before sending you on the road, tell me, what''s the plot of the hand of God? And where''s Holly? "


    "He Li?" Hearing he Li''s name, Li Nancheng showed an imperceptible tenderness in his hungry wolf like eyes and said with a silly smile: "that stupid woman? Perhaps she is waiting for me on the way to the yellow spring


    "Is Holly dead?" Xu Shaotang slightly surprised, then a long sigh, "how did she die?"


    "In order to stop Yeshi, fight for the chance to escape for me!" Li Nancheng doesn''t know why he told Xu Shaotang the news of He Li''s death. Maybe it''s because he thinks it''s useless news for Xu Shaotang, or he has a little inexplicable feelings for He Li in his heart.

 Chapter 488

    People only cherish the precious warmth when they are desperate. Although he is scum and scum, he is not without feelings.


    After he forcibly borrowed the power of God''s forbidden area, he was almost useless during that time. He Li not only took him all the way, but also took good care of him when he ran away.


    He also knew in his heart that the reason why he Li did this was because they had a common enemy - Xu Shaotang!


    He Li has no feelings for him. She just knows that she can''t get revenge from Xu Shaotang, so she takes good care of him and hopes him to recover quickly. So she tries her best to block Yeshi in exchange for his escape.


    She did so only in the hope that he could replace her to complete her revenge on Xu Shaotang.


    Although it was just like this, it still made a crack in his heart, because he had not felt a little warmth for a long time.


    "What about the hand of God?" Xu Shaotang knew that Li Nancheng would not speak, but he still had a little fluke in his heart.


    Li Nancheng''s fleeting tenderness was in his eyes. He hoped that Li Nancheng would repent before he died and tell him the plot of the hand of God.


    Li Nancheng reached out and wiped the blood from his rotten face. "Hey," he said with a smile, "why should I tell you? The more you want to know, I won''t tell you! Don''t you think Xu Shaotang has great ability? You can trace him by yourself? Ha ha ha


    Later, Li Nancheng sent out a burst of crazy laughter, which was filled with grief and indignation, but it seemed to be filled with a little bit of pride, and a little bit of relief.


    "Since you insist on not talking, I''ll give you a ride." Hearing the news of He Li''s death and not knowing the plot of God''s hand, Xu Shaotang was a little flustered. He looked at Li Nancheng and said, "remember, be a good man in the next life..."


    Xu Shaotang''s hands slowly gather Qi, ready to launch a final attack on Li Nancheng. Li Nancheng has lived enough in this world, and has done enough evil. There is no need for him to live any longer.


    And he had already stopped asking Li Nancheng about the conspiracy of the hand of God. With Li Nancheng''s willpower, I''m afraid no one could ask him what he didn''t want to say.


    Just when Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi is ready to chop Li Nancheng, the tottering Li Nancheng suddenly uses his last strength to rush towards him quickly.


    When Li Nancheng rushed over, his body was still expanding, and he said madly: "Xu Shaotang, go to hell with me!"


    Instinctively aware of the danger, Xu Shaotang retreats suddenly when Li Nancheng comes. Meanwhile, he grabs a Hongmen disciple who is fighting with the Chen family to stop him and Li Nancheng.


    He didn''t know what conspiracy Li Nancheng had, but he knew that since Li Nancheng had chosen to do so, he must have a certain degree of assurance to pull him up.


    "Boom!"


    Less than a meter away from Xu Shaotang, Li Nancheng''s body burst open.


    At the moment when his body burst open, green liquid spilled on the Hongmen disciple who was standing in front of Xu Shaotang. Fortunately, he was standing in the way, otherwise the green liquid would splash on Xu Shaotang.


    The Hongmen disciple felt the slimy green liquid on his body in a daze. Just as he subconsciously wanted to wipe the slime off his body, a burning pain came from his skin.


    Just as he was about to stretch out his hand to scratch, the feeling of pain suddenly increased, which made him cry out. With the increasing pain, his cry became a chilling scream.


    The cry made the two sides stop fighting together, looking at the man who had been lying on the ground and rolling back and forth in horror.


    "Help me..."


    The Hongmen disciple stuck on the green liquid let out a howl like a beast, but the people around him were frightened by his appearance. They not only didn''t come forward to save him, but also stepped back a few steps, as if they were afraid of being caught by him.


    The Hongmen disciple glued by green liquid has been tormented by severe pain and lost his mind. He didn''t notice that his skin and flesh are dissolving rapidly. When the skin and flesh are dissolved, only the numbing white bones are left.


    Looking at this person''s tragic situation, Xu Shaotang is very happy about his choice just now. If these green liquids stick to him, he is afraid that he will end up like this.


    Although this man is an enemy, he helped Xu Shaotang block Li Nancheng''s suicide attack after all. Xu Shaotang could not bear to see his pain go on again. He used his strength to help him get rid of the unbearable pain.


    Although the man was dead, the green liquid was still corroding his skin and flesh. Soon, there was only a pile of white bones on the ground.


    Looking at the pile of bones and the broken meat left by Li Nancheng''s body explosion, Xu Shaotang sighs helplessly. He must have been ready to die when Li Nancheng led him to Xiangshan, and the green liquid hidden in his body is his final killing move. That terrible green liquid is something that Locke''s crazy scientists have developed!Li Nancheng is cruel enough to others and himself. Unfortunately, his ruthlessness is not used where it should be. In that case, Li Nancheng may have another achievement.


    With the death of Li Nancheng, a big stone in Xu Shaotang''s heart finally fell to the ground. This time bomb was eventually ruled out. Unfortunately, Li Nancheng was unwilling to tell the story of the hand of God. With the death of Li Nancheng, the clue was broken again.


    After sighing helplessly for a while, Xu Shaotang joined the encirclement and suppression of Hongmen people.


    On the other side, the fight between Hu YUEWU and Chen Wei is coming to an end. Even when the man screams like that, the fight between them doesn''t stop. Now, Chen Wei''s tiger head knife is on Hu YUEWU''s neck.


    "Chen Wei, do it!" Hu YUEWU didn''t beg for mercy, but just closed his eyes gently. He knew that even if he asked for mercy, Chen Wei couldn''t let him go. In this case, why lose the final dignity to beg for mercy?


    Chen Wei''s hands trembled slightly. When he was fighting, Hu YUEWU slashed his body fiercely. Now the wound is dripping blood. On this day, he waited too long. Today, he was finally able to stab Chen''s enemy. How could he not be excited.


    "Puff..."


    Chen Wei quietly looked at Hu YUEWU, and the tiger head knife in his hand suddenly crossed his neck.


    With a clang, Chen Wei disheartened and threw away his tiger head knife. In an instant, he burst into tears

 Chapter 489

    With the death of Hu YUEWU, Hongmen of Xiangshan officially withdrew from the stage of history.


    Xu Shaotang calculates the time. Now it''s the third day. Although Hongmen in Xiangshan has been destroyed by them, some finishing work still needs to be done. In order to prevent regeneration, he decides to stay in Xiangshan for the time being. After finishing the finishing work here, he will return to the capital. At that time, it''s time to send the wolf team to the capital.


    The news that xinhongmen controlled the underground forces of Xiangshan spread all over Xiangshan in the shortest time. In the afternoon when Hu YUEWU died, Chen Wei received an invitation.


    After Chen Wei received the invitation, he took it to Xu Shaotang, handed it to Xu Shaotang with a hand wrapped with gauze, and said, "Xu Shao, you can go for me."


    "I''ll go? Isn''t that right? It''s your name on the invitation. " Xu Shaotang glanced at the invitation letter casually. It was sent by several powerful families in Xiangshan. On the surface, it invited Chen Wei to the party between them. In fact, it wanted to get to know Chen Wei first.


    After all, we all have to live together on the boundary of Xiangshan in the future. Let''s get to know each other first, so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding in the future.


    Don''t you point to the gauze and wrap it around your waist


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Chen Wei, who was a little tired, and said with a smile, "that''s true. I''ll run for you. I''ll just meet these forces of Xiangshan."


    "That''s less trouble."


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang arrived at the place mentioned in the invitation letter with the invitation letter that should belong to Chen Wei.


    This is a mountain villa. It''s half way up the mountain. Just looking at the outside, you can see the height of the villa. I''m afraid only the top people of Xiangshan can enjoy themselves here.


    Xu Shaotang takes the invitation and hands it to the waiter at the door. The waiter looks at the invitation and bows to welcome Xu Shaotang in. Then he takes Xu Shaotang to the room he has already reserved.


    The room is empty now. Xu Shaotang almost thought he was in the wrong place unless the waiter repeatedly said that this was the place left on the invitation.


    After the waiter left, Xu Shaotang sat directly on the sofa in the room. This is a large suite with all the facilities. There are all kinds of foreign wine and red wine on the wine rack.


    "Ha ha, do you want to get off the horse?" Xu Shaotang looked at the room and sat quietly on the sofa, waiting for the coming people.


    Xu Shaotang came according to the time agreed in the invitation letter. Now it''s past the time mentioned in the invitation letter, but none of the people who sent the invitation letter showed up. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to give him a bad impression?


    It seems that this meeting will not be very pleasant.


    However, since these people want to do harm to him, he also happens to do harm to them and let them know that Xiangshan is not their Xiangshan!


    Xu Shaotang sat there quietly, with no angry expression on his face, looking so indifferent.


    More than an hour later, outside came a slight sound of footsteps, with the gradual approach of footsteps, the door of the room was gently opened.


    Xu Shaotang looked up slightly, and saw two old men and a middle-aged man with a big stomach come in under the guidance of the waiter. Behind them, there are a group of strong bodyguards. From the eyes of these strong bodyguards, we can see that they have some strength. Of course, they can only say that they have some strength, which is not related to the master.


    There are three people, but there are nearly 20 bodyguards. This is really a big show.


    "Oh, wait a long time!" The slightly thin old man gave Xu Shaotang a light look. Although he said polite words, the proud attitude on his face showed without reservation.


    I''m really going to give him a bad impression! Xu Shaotang smiles a little. He leans a little towards the back of the sofa. He tilts his legs to examine the three people. He says with a smile, "Mr. Chen Wei has something to do. I can''t come here. Let me come and meet you. Don''t you introduce yourself first?"


    Since other people''s attitude is very arrogant, Xu Shaotang naturally doesn''t need to be polite. If he can be a friend, he will be a friend. If he can''t be a friend, he will be an enemy. He doesn''t care about the enemies in the capital, let alone a small fragrant mountain.


    As expected, when Xu Shaotang put out this action, their faces turned black.


    "Well! What does Chen Wei mean? " The thin old man''s face flashed with cold light. "Chen Wei asked a little man to come to see us, didn''t he pay too much attention to us?"


    When he said this little man, he naturally meant Xu Shaotang.


    Since he was regarded as a nobody, Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to explain anything. He said with a smile, "it''s enough for me to be a nobody to see you."


    "Presumptuous!" The middle-aged man with a big belly yelled, looked at Xu Shaotang with an angry face and said, "what do you think you are? You are not qualified to talk to us. Go back and call Chen Wei! "


    The three of them are also representatives of the three largest families in Xiangshan. Over the years, few people dare to talk to them like this, let alone "little people" like Xu Shaotang."You are not qualified to meet Mr. Chen Wei!" Xu Shaotang replied impolitely: "since we met today, I''d like to remind you not to use your previous style in front of us and put away your self righteous appearance. Maybe we can get along with each other peacefully. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    The more simple and direct it is to talk to these people, the better. If you treat them as dishes, they will see themselves as a big meal. These are typical people who want to shine when they give them some sunshine.


    "Good! Good The middle-aged man trembled with anger at Xu Shaotang''s words. He turned around and winked at the bodyguard behind him. He snorted: "xinhongmen is really crazy. Let me see if you have such crazy capital first!"


    When his voice falls, four strong bodyguards have already stood in front of him, looking at Xu Shaotang with covetous eyes.


    "You are..." Xu Shaotang speechless look at these three people, good or bad is also Xiangshan dignified figures, since a word does not agree to start?


    In fact, it''s not what Xu Shaotang thought. If Chen Wei was standing in front of them now, they wouldn''t do it. They just thought Xu Shaotang was just a soldier under Chen Wei. Thinking about a lesson, it shouldn''t be so good. Since Chen Wei wants to get a firm foothold in Xiangshan, he won''t turn his face with the three families for a small man!

 Chapter 490

    This is a battle without any suspense, or a joke at all!


    In order to make the three men put away their arrogant attitude, Xu Shaotang asked other bodyguards to lie on the ground for a rest. Nearly 20 bodyguards all lay on the ground, and the room was filled with wailing.


    Fortunately, the sound insulation effect of this suite is excellent. Even though there are lots of sorrows inside, there is no sound outside.


    Xu Shaotang clapped his hands, looked at the bodyguards lying on the ground, then looked at the three men with blue faces, and said with a smile: "to deal with you, I''m such a small person is enough, so in the future, we can be peaceful."


    After that, Xu Shaotang opened the door and went out. This place is not suitable for staying more.


    When Xu Shaotang left the room, the three people in the room looked at each other, and then at the same time issued a heavy sigh.


    Although it''s not pleasant to meet these families in Xiangshan this time, Xu Shaotang is quite satisfied with the result. With his own little Lu, he should be able to frighten them. If they keep their peace and keep their peace, and everyone''s well does not break the river, if they have any other ideas, no wonder he is cruel.


    ¡­¡­


    In a courtyard in the capital, at this moment, a beautiful woman is standing respectfully in front of a curtain. Her skin is better than snow, and her eyes are like clear water. When she looks at it, she has a kind of elegant temperament. But the cold, proud and smart eyes are attractive, and people have to be surrounded by the soul.


    Behind the curtain sat a man. Because of the curtain, he couldn''t see the man''s face clearly or judge his age. He could only see a faint shadow.


    "Sir, Li Nancheng failed..."


    Although this is not a good news, but the woman''s face or with a faint smile, let see people will have a kind of feeling like spring breeze.


    This kind of smile, only in the face of the man behind the curtain will show, in addition, anyone can hardly see this smile on her face.


    Hearing the news she reported, the man behind the curtain was not angry, but said faintly: "winning or losing is a matter of military affairs, and I didn''t expect Li Nancheng to kill Xu Shaotang. In fact, no matter who lives or dies, it''s a victory for us. "


    His tone was indifferent, as if it had nothing to do with him at all, but there was an unknown pride in his tone.


    The woman frowned slightly, looked at the man behind the curtain doubtfully and asked, "excuse me, I''m so stupid. What''s your explanation?"


    "Ah Kui, what do you think of Li Nancheng?" The man behind the curtain was not in a hurry to help ah Kui. Instead, he asked her this question.


    Ah Kui pondered a little and said, "Li Nancheng is cruel, but he has strong willpower. If Xu Shaotang didn''t destroy the base he is responsible for twice, I''m afraid he would be in the organization in the future..."


    At this point, ah Kui suddenly stopped. She didn''t dare to say the following words any more. She felt that she was questioning Mr. Wang''s wisdom.


    But the man behind the curtain gave a faint smile and said, "do you want to say that his position in the organization will not be under me in the future?"


    Ah Kui nodded. What she said was exactly what she wanted to say.


    He nodded to ah Kui with admiration and said with a smile: "you''re right. Li Nancheng really has the ability to threaten my position. In addition, he has forced his way through the potential medicine. His personal strength is far above me. If you give him some more time, maybe I won''t be his opponent."


    "Sir, a strong personal strength is just brute force. Only a person like Mr. Wang is really powerful in planning strategies!" Cry a smile, said: "like Xu Shaotang, although there is a strong personal strength, but not by Mr. play in the palm of the stock."


    Ah Kui''s words are not to flatter her husband, but her true thoughts. She grew up with her husband, and he never avoids her when he does many things. She even regards him as her father, and even has a little affection for him that surpasses her father and daughter''s feelings. The only regret is that she has never seen his true face so far.


    Her greatest wish was to be able to see her husband''s real face, and then lie in his arms like a daughter or lover. No matter what her status, she felt that it was a very happy thing.


    Countless times, she wanted to lift the curtain that had been between her and her husband for 18 years, but she was afraid that her husband would be angry, so she could only force this idea for 18 years.


    Listening to ah Kui''s words, the gentleman behind the curtain shook his head slightly, with a trace of reprimand in his tone, and said, "ah Kui, I remember I once reminded you not to despise your enemy, have you forgotten?"


    "Don''t cry!" Feeling the slight anger in the tone of Mr. A''s voice, a little flustered flashed across a crying face, and he quickly lowered his head.


    "You are still too young!" Mr. Wang closed his eyes slightly and sighed: "when the strength of an individual is strong enough to destroy any scheme violently, I''m afraid that even with the wisdom of Zhuge Kongming, I will feel deeply helpless. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang''s strength is not so strong that it is impossible to understand. We can still strangle him in the cradle! "Before Xu Shaotang, he had already killed Canglong with a perfect stratagem, but he didn''t expect that a more powerful Xu Shaotang appeared.


    He once doubted that it would not be useful for him to do so. If another Xu Shaotang came out after he killed Xu Shaotang, would he have to go on killing so endlessly?


    However, after the doubt, he soon strengthened his belief again. Now that he has embarked on this road, he is doomed to be unable to turn back and has to stick to it.


    "Sir, ah Kui is wrong!" After hearing the instructions from my husband, ah Kui said with shame.


    Mr. Xu nodded slightly, playing with the Emerald on his finger, and said: "so, no matter who Xu Shaotang and Li Nancheng live or die, it''s a matter worthy of celebration for us. It''s our goal to fight with Snipes and clams to make profits."


    Except for him and ah Kui, no one knows that Li Nancheng''s appearance in Xiangshan is only one part of his whole plan. The most ideal result is that Li Nancheng and Xu Shaotang die together. Although this goal has not been achieved, he has not lost.


    This result is also in his expectation, for Xu Shaotang, he has more backhand.


    (the role of ah Kui is required by a book friend. I hope I don''t mind if I write it as a woman)


    the role of ah Kui is a woman

 Chapter 491

    "Ah Kui has been taught!" Ah Kui showed her adoration to her husband and asked, "what shall we do in the future? According to the information I got, after Chu Linfeng and Xu Shaotang''s failure in the airport, they should still have a back hand. Shall we give them more fire to fight more fiercely? "


    Thinking of her husband''s amazing intelligence, ah Kui worships her husband even more.


    She smiles in her heart. I''m afraid Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that Li Nancheng was forced to Xiangshan by them step by step. The people who ambushed Xu Shaotang at the airport were arranged by Chu Linfeng.


    Maybe Xu Shaotang thought that Li Nancheng arranged the ambush he met at the airport.


    No matter Xu Shaotang or Chu Linfeng, they will not think that they are just a chess piece in the hands of Mr. This is exactly what Mr. Li said. Snipes and clams fight for profits!


    Mr. a didn''t rush to answer a cry''s question. Instead, he lowered his head and played with his fingers.


    He didn''t speak. Ah Kui didn''t dare to ask again. He just stood there respectfully, waiting for the next instruction from his husband.


    "Don''t move yet!" After thinking about it, Mr. Xu finally made up his mind and said, "Xu Shaotang is not stupid, and the old people behind him are all old foxes. If we move too often, we may have to attract the attention of those old people. So, let''s wait and see the changes for a while, first look at Chu Linfeng''s follow-up means, and then move, so that we can be invincible! "


    The reason why he has not been discovered is that he is careful and makes every step. Once people notice the abnormality, they may turn the spear to him, and then he can''t manipulate it in secret.


    Ah Kui thought about it and said, "Sir, with respect, Chu Linfeng, I''m afraid they are not Xu Shaotang''s rivals! If Xu Shaotang is allowed to return to the capital alive, it will be even more difficult for us to deal with him in the capital. As you said, the old things behind him are all old foxes. We will fight in the capital... "


    "Palm mouth!"


    A cry words haven''t finished, sir suddenly sternly scold a way.


    Hearing her husband''s words, ah Kui didn''t hesitate. She raised her hand and slapped her face with a slap. She laid a heavy hand, as if it was someone else.


    After more than ten slaps on her face, her husband finally raised his hand to stop her from continuing to fan. Her beautiful face is now slightly red and swollen, but there is no unhappy look on her face. She just keeps a shallow smile and looks at her husband behind the curtain.


    "Do you know why I slapped you?" Sir''s tone returned to normal, slightly sighed to cry asked.


    Ah Kui shook his head: "ah Kui, I don''t know. Please make it clear."


    "Those old people are all meritorious to China. We can regard them as opponents or fight against them!" At this point, the tone of the gentleman became very solemn, "but we must give them due respect! Respect for your opponent is respect for yourself! "


    Ah Kui savored the words of Mr. Chen carefully. A trace of understanding flashed in his eyes. He bowed to Mr. Chen and said, "ah Kui, I understand. Thank you for your instruction!"


    She knew that her husband didn''t want to teach her a lesson, but just wanted to let her have a long memory in this way. This is what he taught her. With this deep impression, she will firmly remember what he said all her life.


    "If only you knew!" Mr. Xu nodded slightly and continued: "it''s a good thing for us that Xu Shaotang is dead. If he continues to live, there will be no loss for us. If he leaves Xiangshan alive, I can let him continue to be my pawn. "


    Mr. Wang''s tone is full of confidence, which is a kind of confidence to control everything.


    Ah Kui was unconsciously infected by her husband''s strong self-confidence. The burning pain on her face seemed to be relieved a lot. She felt that with her husband, she would not feel bound when she did anything.


    "Then I''ll arrange it now to closely monitor the situation on the other side of Xiangshan." Ah Kui bowed to his husband and was ready to leave the room.


    Mr. Chen suddenly reached out his hand and motioned for a cry not to leave for the time being.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" Ah Kui stopped her steps and asked respectfully.


    The husband gently waved to her, indicating that she was closer.


    Looking at her husband''s action, ah Kui''s heart beat faster. She felt that her calm heart seemed to be thrown into a bomb, which made her feel dizzy. Her heart was both excited and nervous. Did he intend to let her see his true face?


    When she approached the curtain with a very uneasy mood, the curtain slightly opened a little gap and stretched out a vigorous and powerful palm from the gap.


    In a cry some stunned eyes, the husband''s big hand gently stroked her cheek, soft voice asked: "pain?"


    "Pain! But now it doesn''t hurt! " Ah Kui didn''t hide her feelings. In front of her husband, she had nothing to hide except a little careful thinking in her heart.Of course, she thought that with her husband''s intelligence, her careful thinking could not be concealed from his eyes.


    The husband gently stroked ah Kui''s cheek, recalled the scene of seeing ah Kui for the first time, and said with a smile: "when I rescued you from the river, you hugged me and cried, so I named you ah Kui. After so many years, I have never seen you cry again. You are not the toddler at the beginning... "


    "It''s the luckiest thing in ah Kui''s life to meet her husband." Enjoying the warmth of her husband''s big hand on her cheek, she murmured: "since I met her husband, only happiness has been left in her life. Therefore, she vowed that she would never cry again in her life."


    After caressing ah Kui''s face for a while, the husband finally took back his palm in ah Kui''s reluctant eyes.


    "When I rescued you, you should have been a little over a year old. Now you are a big girl." The husband raised his eyelids slightly, looked at ah Kui across the curtain, and sighed: "if you meet the man who is worthy of your life, you can tell me that as long as you are tired and you want to leave, you can leave at any time..."


    Listening to the sigh of her husband, ah Kui felt a pain in her heart. She knew that her careful thinking could not hide from her husband''s eyes after all.


    "Ah Kui won''t leave. Ah Kui will serve you all his life!" Ah Kui felt that his nose was sour, but he tried hard to hold back the tears that were about to burst into his eyes.


    Hearing ah Kui''s words, the husband sighed heavily: "Alas, you..."

 Chapter 492

    In the evening, the bright sunshine has already disappeared, and the hazy moonlight sprinkles a touch of indigo on the earth. The distance also gradually lit up a lamp, everywhere flashing faint light.


    After receiving an invitation from Chen Shaotang, Xu does not ask him to go back to the bar for a drink.


    Bar is originally a place for drinking, but more people regard it as a place for hunting. People in Xiangshan call it yepu, which has become a favorite nightlife for young people in Xiangshan.


    Originally, these places belonged to Hongmen, but after Hongmen was destroyed by xinhongmen, these places naturally belonged to xinhongmen''s industry in Xiangshan.


    Although Xiangshan was a bit chaotic during this period of time, it still failed to stop young people''s enthusiasm for yepu. This bar, called blue sky bar, is now busy one after another.


    "A cup of red roses!" Xu Shaotang went to the bar and asked the bartender for a glass of wine.


    "One hundred thousand!" The bartender winked at him, smiling a little playfully.


    Xu Shaotang''s face was black, and he said to Ji Rushu, who appeared in front of him as a bartender again: "I haven''t seen you black!"


    "That''s because you haven''t met me before." Ji Rushu smiles a little. When he talks with Xu Shaotang, his hand doesn''t stop. He quickly passes a cocktail with blood red to Xu Shaotang. Finally, he adds, "remember, you owe me 100000!"


    Xu Shaotang takes this glass of red cocktail from Ji Rushu with a bitter smile.


    Xu Shaotang lowered his head and smelled it gently. Then he tasted the cocktail made by Ji Rushu. He could hardly feel the taste of the wine, but it was mellow as wine, and it was very refreshing in his throat. But after a moment, the strong aroma of the wine burst in his mouth, making the pores of the whole body feel comfortable.


    "Yes, you''ve made a hundred thousand mistakes, but it''s worth it." Xu Shaotang put the glass on the bar and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you still have this ability. I really made my life a painting."


    Unconsciously, Xu Shaotang has some expectations. He wants to know what identity Ji Rushu will appear in front of him next time.


    Ji Rushu once again put a blue cocktail in front of Xu Shaotang, wiping the glass and laughing: "life is just a few decades, so I have to leave some memories. When one day I can''t walk, I just lie there and recall my past experience, maybe I can kill the rest of my life."


    "You think a lot. You''ve even arranged things when you''re old." With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked, "don''t tell me what you want me to do. It''s just to pit me for a hundred thousand dollars."


    If he remembers correctly, Ji Rushu called him for the second time. The first time was when he escorted Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter back to the capital. At that time, Ji Rushu''s resentment against him was so strong that he could even feel it across the ocean.


    It''s relatively pleasant to meet Ji Rushu several times, but it can only be said at present. Maybe after a while, their meeting will not be so pleasant.


    "If I say, just because I''m bored, can you believe it?" Ji Rushu put the polished cups on the wine glass rack of the house, and then lay down on the bar. He looked at Xu Shaotang, who was full of disbelief with his shining eyes, and said, "I''m a great beauty who is not familiar with Xiangshan. I want to talk to you, can''t I?"


    "If you could make the story a little fuller, I might believe it." Xu Shaotang curled his mouth, regardless of Ji Rushu''s straight eyes, he served the blue cocktail just now and tasted it carefully.


    To say that others will feel bored, Xu Shaotang believes it, but to say that Ji Ru''s book will be bored, Xu Shaotang doesn''t believe it.


    A person who likes to constantly change his career to experience life, even if it seems boring outside, his heart must be extremely enriched. Moreover, Ji Rushu doesn''t even look so boring outside, so his heart won''t be bored any more.


    "Oh, man..." Ji Rushu raised his chin, laughed playfully, and hummed to Xu Shaotang, "you usually look stupid, but you are not stupid when you should be stupid."


    Are you stupid? Xu Shaotang never felt stupid and would never admit it.


    "Well, tell me what you want from me. I have something else to do here." Xu Shaotang drinks the few cocktails left in the glass, puts down the glass and says to Ji Rushu.


    Ji Rushu gave Xu Shaotang a look, took back his chin and said, "I want to give you a chance."


    "What chance?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu.


    Ji Rushu looked at the clock hanging on the wall of the bar, blinked and said with a smile: "in another half an hour, I should be harassed, so I believe you won''t refuse to give you a chance to save the beauty?"


    "I refuse!" Xu Shaotang simply shook his head and said with a smile: "someone harasses you, which means that others like you. I think you should give others a chance. I don''t like doing this kind of thingAfter making trouble for a long time, Ji Rushu asked him to come here just to let him act as a thug!


    Sure enough, as Xu Shaotang expected, this meeting is doomed to be unhappy.


    By Xu Shaotang''s heartless rejection, Ji Rushu is slightly stunned, and then, his face rises indignant color, airway: "you are not a man?"


    "Of course I''m a man, but I can''t be a hero and save beauty." Xu Shaotang didn''t care about the angry color on Ji Rushu''s face and kept a faint smile.


    "You are not a man!" Ji Rushu angrily said: "I forced to kiss me in Paris. Not only did I not care about you, but also Tianhai helped you take care of your daughter. Now you are not willing to help me a little. What kind of man are you?"


    Ji Rushu is more and more excited. The anger in her eyes is about to set Xu Shaotang on fire. But her face is full of resentment. She almost cried out in public about Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang was a little flustered by Ji Rushu, so he had to quickly raise his hand and Surrender: "OK! Well, if I help you this time, will the matter between us be written off? "


    This girl has been thinking about a strong kiss for such a long time. Now she even takes care of Miao Miao. This hat is really big.


    "Well, as long as you help me get rid of that man''s entanglement this time, the matter between us will be written off!" See Xu Shaotang promise down, Ji Ru book face of the color of resentment instantly disappeared, put on a pair of conspiracy to succeed smile.


    This woman, the speed of face change is too fast, right? Xu Shaotang looked at her speechless.

 Chapter 493

    When the clock on the wall pointed to 8:29 p.m., Ji Rushu said to Xu Shaotang sitting beside him: "he should be coming soon!"


    Now half an hour and a minute from what Ji Rushu said, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help looking at Ji Rushu and asked, "is he so punctual?"


    Since Ji Rushu can get this time right, it means that Ji Rushu has been here for several days. This man always comes to this bar at 8:30 p.m., and his time concept is too strong, just like machinery.


    "Wait a minute and you''ll know?" Ji Rushu smiles at him and points to the clock on the wall.


    At that time, when the clock pointed to 8:30, as Ji Ru said in the book, the door of the bar was pushed open on time.


    It was two men in black suits who pushed the door, but it was a handsome looking young man who came in. Judging from the attitude of the two men who pushed the door towards the young man, the young man had at least some identity.


    After the young man walked into the bar, he looked at Ji Rushu, who was mixing wine for the guests and chatting with Xu Shaotang.


    "Two cups of blue!" Young man also did bar front, with a not fluent Chinese to Ji Rushu said.


    Ji Rushu takes a look at the man and looks at Xu Shaotang sitting there, then helplessly starts mixing wine for him.


    soon, Ji Ji Shu had handed two cups of blue cocktail to the young man, which was almost the same as the blue wine he had given to Xu Shaotang before. However, the time that he used to adjust two cups of wine did not take a long time to make a glass of wine to Xu Shaotang just now.


    Xu Shaotang also noticed this. He was amused. It seems that Ji Rushu didn''t really like him. He even perfunctorily used the mixing procedure.


    The young man took one of the cocktails and put it on his lips. Then he pushed another one to Xu Shaotang, with a kind smile on his face: "this gentleman, I have something to talk with Miss Ji. Can you please leave for a moment, and I''ll treat you to a drink, OK?"


    At least, unlike most playboys, this man''s tone is very polite.


    Before Xu Shaotang opened his mouth, Ji Rushu said to the young man, "young master Miyamoto, I have nothing to talk about with you. If you want to drink, I''ll just transfer it to you. If you want to chat, I think there should be many women willing to chat with you in this bar."


    In a word, let Xu Shaotang know the nationality of this young man in front of him in an instant, island people!


    For the islanders, Xu Shaotang has never had a good feeling. Originally, he didn''t want to help Ji Rushu. Now, he is determined to help Ji Rushu.


    Ji Rushu, a flower, can be put on cow dung, but it can''t be put on cow dung of island country! Xu Shaotang thought of it in his heart.


    In the face of Ji Rushu''s merciless refusal, Miyamoto didn''t get angry. He still kept a smiling face like a gentleman and said to Ji Rushu, "Miss Ji, it''s just a chat. Why refuse people thousands of miles away?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Gong Benzhen with a smile and said, "this gentleman from the island country, since others don''t want to chat with you, why do you force him? Since you know that there is a saying in China that people should be excluded from thousands of miles away, have you ever heard another one? "


    "What''s that?" Miyamoto asked in unskilled Chinese.


    "It''s hard to make a change!" Xu Shaotang said.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Miyamoto''s face changed slightly, but in a twinkling, he regained his smile: "only I know if it''s sweet. As for you? Ha ha, not qualified to know! "


    At this moment, Miyamoto also took off his modesty and looked at Xu Shaotang with a proud face, without paying any attention to him.


    As Miyamoto''s voice falls, the two bodyguards standing behind him step forward and stare at Xu Shaotang. They seem to want to drag Xu Shaotang out of here.


    Xu Shaotang lightly glanced at the two bodyguards. Finally, he focused on Miyamoto and said with a smile, "we Huaxia still have a saying, that is, we should not drink a toast, we should not drink a fine wine!"


    Although Miyamoto is not proficient in Chinese language, he still understands the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words. The smile on his face disappears and he looks like a hungry wolf.


    With Miyamoto''s gentle wave, the two bodyguards immediately came forward and raised their hands to grab Xu Shaotang''s shoulder.


    Xu Shaotang moves gently to avoid the attack of the two bodyguards. At the same time, he kicks out his feet like lightning and makes the two bodyguards lie on the ground. For the people of the island country, Xu Shaotang never pays attention to leniency. These two steps have made the two bodyguards completely faint.


    "Good fight!" See Xu Shaotang moment let Gong Benzhen''s bodyguard fainted, Ji Rushu can''t help but smile.


    Originally, Miyamoto''s face was dark enough. When he heard Ji Rushu clapping his hands beside him, his face was more black. He looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely: "it seems that you are also a martial arts practitioner?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "people who practice martial arts are not included, but it''s OK to clean up the cat and dog.""To die!" Miyamoto''s gentlemanly appearance could not be pretended any more. He raised his hand and hit Xu Shaotang in the face.


    "Well, that''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang can clearly feel that Miyamoto''s strength is far above his two bodyguards. He really didn''t understand, since Miyamoto''s real strength is not bad, what can he do with such two barren bodyguards?


    Do you want to be ostentatious, or do you just don''t want to do it?


    However, he did not go deep into it. The thinking of these islanders has always been different from that of others. Normal people do not know what they are thinking.


    In the face of a blow from Miyamoto, Xu Shaotang moves, grabs Miyamoto''s fist and kicks Miyamoto''s belly.


    Gong Benzhen obviously won''t let Xu Shaotang do what he wants. When Xu Shaotang kicks over, he puts his other hand down to block. At the same time, his body turns around like a snake. He just avoids Xu Shaotang''s lightning strike.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that Miyamoto could escape in this situation. He grabbed his fist and twisted at the same time.


    Then, a gruesome "click" sound came, and Miyamoto''s hand had been twisted by Xu Shaotang.


    "Ah..." Miyamoto really sent out a burst of heartrending howl, ferocious look at Xu Shaotang, crazy shouting: "you''re dead!"

 Chapter 494

    For Miyamoto''s threat, Xu Shaotang does not pay any attention to it. He looks at Miyamoto with disdain and kicks away Miyamoto''s constant wailing.


    This kick just kicks Miyamoto to the position where the bar is located. This kick infuses part of the Qi, directly kicks Miyamoto out of blood, and then falls on the bar.


    "Master Miyamoto, are you ok?" Ji Rushu, with a faint smile on her face, reaches out to help Miyamoto, who falls beside the bar.


    Xu Shaotang some doubts to see to Ji Rushu, this girl how can so kind to help Palace this really, she does not take advantage of the fire to rob good.


    Just when Xu Shaotang is puzzled, Ji Rushu''s hand suddenly flashes a light when he goes to help Gong Benzhen. Xu Shaotang immediately realizes that it''s not right. When he is about to stop it, Gong Benzhen''s neck suddenly spatters a burst of blood.


    But Ji Rushu, who squats on the ground, has already stood up. Before Xu Shaotang returns to her mind, she has already rushed out of the door.


    "Ji Rushu!"


    Xu Shaotang grits his teeth with a roar. He never dreamed that Ji Rushu, who looks weak, could kill people without blinking an eye. What''s more hateful is that this girl must have planned for a long time, just to make herself fight Miyamoto when she loses the ability to resist!


    After thinking of this, Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about Miyamoto, who covers his bleeding neck and calls for help. He quickly chases Ji Rushu in the direction of running away.


    When he chased out, he only saw Ji Rushu''s figure gradually away.


    Without any hesitation, Xu Shaotang hurriedly chases after Ji Rushu''s faint figure. If he doesn''t catch this woman, the anger in his heart is really hard to calm!


    Ji Rushu''s escape speed is very fast, but Xu Shaotang''s catch-up speed is faster. Soon, Xu Shaotang blocked Ji Rushu''s escape route in the alley. Seeing that he has no hope of escaping, Ji Rushu simply stops running. He leans against the wall of the alley and gasps. At the same time, he looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face.


    "Who are you?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu who smiles at him with an angry face.


    Ji Rushu stroked his chest and showed Xu Shaotang the sharp blade on his other hand. He said with a smile, "don''t you see it? Killer


    "Killer?" Xu Shaotang looked at Ji Rushu, who didn''t look like a killer. He asked, "you have planned to use me to hurt Miyamoto, and then kill Miyamoto unexpectedly? What are you doing this for? "


    "Idiot!" Ji Rushu said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "since he is a killer, of course, he wants to complete the task!"


    Ji Rushu is very calm. He doesn''t feel guilty about using Xu Shaotang to kill Miyamoto. Instead, he feels that he is too smart.


    Ji Rushu is the gunner, and now he is scolded as an idiot by Ji Rushu. Xu Shaotang''s anger is ignited instantly. He walks to Ji Rushu, stares at her and says: "do you really think you won''t kill you? Or do you think I''m beautiful and I can''t bear to kill you? "


    Ji Rushu nodded and said with a smile: "obviously, if you wanted to kill me, you would have done it long ago. You won''t wait until now."


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s fearless appearance, Xu Shaotang angrily raises his palm. Just as his palm is about to fall on Ji Rushu''s face, he suddenly takes back his palm. Then he looks at Ji Rushu in disbelief and asks, "are you a thousand face Magic Butterfly?"


    The thousand face Magic Butterfly is also a famous figure in the killer organization. It is famous for its ability to cover up its killer identity and get close to the enemy. Everyone killed by the thousand face Magic Butterfly had great trust in the thousand face Magic Butterfly, and even suspected that it would be a killer.


    He suddenly understood why Ji Rushu was constantly changing her career. Every kind of work she was engaged in was actually an accumulation, allowing her to freely switch her identity without being doubted.


    In fact, she did. Even Xu Shaotang, who is extremely sensitive to killers, never doubted Ji Rushu''s identity.


    "Well, you know a lot about killer organizations, even me!" Ji Rushu didn''t look afraid, but looked at Xu Shaotang curiously. She didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could guess her identity. "Are you very lucky now?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned and asked, "why should I be lucky?"


    "Shouldn''t you be glad?" Ji Rushu raised her pretty cheek and said with a smile, "although my skill is far inferior to you, it''s easy to hurt your family."


    Hearing Ji Rushu''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded noncommittally, and a cold sweat came out on his back.


    As Ji Rushu said, if she wants to hurt Xu Shaotang''s family, it''s really a piece of cake. Let''s take Miao Miao for example. Thanks to the fact that the Xu family keeps Miao Miao beside Ji Rushu all the time, Xu Shaotang will regret for life if Ji Rushu has any idea of hurting Miao Miao.


    "So don''t worry about using you to kill Miyamoto this time." Ji Rushu said with a smile: "who told you that you happened to be in Xiangshan, but also so powerful, I''m not sure to kill Miyamoto, so I have to borrow your hand.""You mean, I''ve had a bad time?" The anger on Xu Shaotang''s face lightens slightly, but his eyes are still staring at Ji Rushu coldly.


    This woman, really a little bit on her face, she has not settled accounts with her, she even made a plausible appearance.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s grim eyes, Ji Rushu didn''t think much of it and said to him, "that''s the truth. I didn''t expect that the killing of Miyamoto would go so smoothly. Well, how about I give you half of the Commission for killing Miyamoto this time? "


    "I don''t want your half of the commission?" Xu Shaotang is not very angry.


    "What about that?" Ji Rushu had a sly smile on his face and put his body slightly close to Xu Shaotang. "Do you want me to thank you with my body? If you don''t have so many women in your family, I can really think about it. Anyway, I''ll give you two choices, either let me go or kill me! "


    Although she doesn''t spend too much time with Xu''s family, she has seen some things for a long time. When she admires Xu Shaotang''s amazing love affair, she also makes a silent accusation against Xu Shaotang, a bastard who is guilty of bigamy.


    Hearing Ji Rushu''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel slightly suffocated. How does it sound like he''s sorry for Ji Rushu?


    Now I even give myself two choices. Who is in whose hands?!

 Chapter 495

    But looking at this pair of books, Xu Shaotang is not afraid of death.


    Just let Ji Rushu go? Obviously impossible, he hasn''t calculated with Ji Rushu to use him to kill Miyamoto!


    But if you want to kill Ji Rushu, it seems that this girl is not so guilty. Moreover, it''s true that she takes care of Miao Miao in school. If Miao Miao Miao knows that he killed the girl''s teacher, it''s estimated that Miao Miao will hate him for a while.


    After thinking about it, there is only one way.


    "Should Miyamoto''s family have some influence on the island?" Xu Shaotang is not in a hurry to say how to deal with the problem of Ji Rushu, but Gu youzuo talks about him.


    Miyamoto''s strength is really good. It should be on a par with Li Baoshan. Coupled with Miyamoto''s ostentation, it''s not hard to guess his family background.


    Ji Rushu didn''t know why Xu Shaotang asked, but he said truthfully: "Miyamoto''s family is the third largest in the island, and his master is Sato Wen, the master of jiaheliu, so his skill is good. I''m not sure to kill him. That''s the worst way."


    Listen to Ji Rushu tell Miyamoto''s real family background, Xu Shaotang almost can''t help strangling Ji Rushu. She is really a woman who will make trouble!


    He guessed that Miyamoto''s family had some influence, but he didn''t expect that Miyamoto''s master was Sato Wen. Sato Wen had a very high status in the island country, and he was also a well-known Tianren. In the public''s eyes which had rarely appeared in recent years, he should teach his disciples behind closed doors.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know where Sato''s strength is now, but he should be close to Shenren and even reach the level of Shenren.


    It seems that I have a strange feud with Sato? And all this is due to Ji Rushu!


    But in this way, more firm Xu Shaotang just thought!


    Xu Shaotang picked up his extremely depressed mood and said to Ji Rushu, "you''ve caused me so much trouble. It''s too cheap to kill you. It''s just that I''m short of some people now..."


    "Dream!" Before Xu Shaotang finished, Ji Rushu roared angrily: "do you want me to be your caretaker? Why don''t you die! "


    Like her left hand, Ji Rushu has become a killer because she likes this kind of free life. Moreover, in the process of constantly changing her career, she also falls in love with this kind of life. Now Xu Shaotang wants to make her surrender. It''s better to kill her.


    Looking at the excited Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "why didn''t you expect this result when you used me to kill Gong Benzhen? You have caused so much trouble for me, shouldn''t you help me to protect my family? You should know that the news of Miyamoto''s death will soon be sent back to the island. Do you think they will not retaliate? "


    Since the trouble is caused by this girl, she certainly needs to solve some troubles for Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang himself has to solve those troubles that Ji Rushu can''t solve. Who told him to fall into the blood mold and meet this girl!


    Moreover, it''s an extraordinary time now. Although Lin Shuying has wolf team members around them to protect them, they are men after all, and they are inconvenient a lot of times.


    Since Ji Rushu ran into this girl, he incorporated this girl and made up for his loss.


    "But you can''t make me your caretaker! Now that you have guessed that I am a thousand face Magic Butterfly, you can rest assured that I will stay at your home? " After listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis of the relationship, Ji Rushu''s tone is much weaker.


    Although Xu Shaotang has a point of truth, she doesn''t want to lose her freedom. She has already figured out what she plans to do in her next job. If she hadn''t suddenly received this task, she might be another identity now.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "as you said, you had so many chances to hurt my family before. You didn''t do it. I believe even if you go back, you won''t do it to them. Although you are a killer, you are a very interesting killer. Moreover, the reputation of the thousand face Magic Butterfly is not bad


    "Ha ha, you are really relieved!" Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang with a black face.


    What he said is exactly what he said just now? Now it has become the reason why Xu Shaotang wants to accept her! It''s kind of funny.


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to spend so much time with Ji Rushu. He directly asks, "say it, do you agree or not?"


    "What are you going to do with me if I don''t promise?" Ji Rushu deliberately pretends to be pathetic and looks at Xu Shaotang. His big watery eyes seem to melt Xu Shaotang.


    In fact, she is beginning to regret it. She originally planned to kill Miyamoto and run away quickly, but she didn''t expect Xu Shaotang to catch up so fast. She underestimated Xu Shaotang''s strength.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the poor Ji Rushu, knew that this was the girl''s intentional appearance, and said with a smile: "don''t you give me two choices, I''ll give you two choices too!"


    "What choice?" Ji Rushu asked subconsciously, with a look of hope in his eyes."Either be a bodyguard for my family, or let me give you to the Miyamoto family!" Xu Shaotang hugged his hands, looked at Ji Rushu with a smile, and said, "but I advise you to think it over carefully. As far as I know, people in the island have many different attitudes towards women..."


    "You..."


    Hearing the choice given by Xu Shaotang, Ji Rushu suddenly rises up. No matter whether she is Xu Shaotang''s opponent or not, she raises her hand and wipes it to Xu Shaotang''s neck. The blade in her hand is cold, reflecting the anger on her face.


    However, at the moment when she raised her hand, Xu Shaotang had already grasped her wrist, and then looked at her with a playful face: "tell me, how are you going to choose?"


    "Release me first!" Being controlled by Xu Shaotang, Ji Rushu struggles hard, but his wrist can''t escape Xu Shaotang''s tongs.


    "Well, don''t do these little tricks to me, or I''ll be rude!" Xu Shaotang warned Ji Rushu. Seeing that she nodded slightly, she released her wrist.


    At the moment when she releases Ji Rushu''s wrist, Ji Rushu''s hand suddenly retracts and wipes her own neck under Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes.


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang''s quick eyes and quick hands caught her wrist again, and said, "are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy!" Ji Rushu angrily looked at Xu Shaotang, a face decidedly said: "no one can threaten me!"

 Chapter 496

    In the face of Ji Rushu, a troublesome woman, Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know what to say.


    This woman is now holding the mentality of either letting herself let her go or letting herself kill her, forcing her to commit suicide.


    Isn''t that a rogue? Xu Shaotang powerless looking at Ji Rushu, considering how to do in the end.


    "You go..." After all, Xu Shaotang failed to kill Ji Rushu. "This time, even if I kiss you in Paris before making up, we will not owe each other from now on."


    Ji Rushu and his left hand are the same kind of people. They all pursue freedom. For freedom, they can give up their lives.


    as like as two peas occupation, they can''t seduce the left hand, but they can''t entice the book. Because she is enjoying life, maybe even a killer is just a occupation in her many occupations. Such a person will not have too many demands on the strong personal strength, otherwise he will not be so comfortable to enjoy life.


    Leng Tang asked: "do you really want to go to the book? Or do you have other conspiracies? "


    From several contacts with Xu Shaotang, it can be seen that Xu Shaotang is obviously not a woman who cherishes beauty. Now she let her go. Instead, she doubts Xu Shaotang''s motives.


    "Let''s go before I change my mind!" Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu lightly.


    Up to now, he is still a little dizzy. He really can''t connect that poisonous tongue girl with the famous thousand face Magic Butterfly in the killer world.


    Ji Rushu tries to move a few steps to the side slowly. She sees that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to catch up with her. Now she believes that Xu Shaotang is telling the truth. In order to avoid Xu Shaotang''s sudden regret, she suddenly speeds up her departure.


    "Xu Shaotang, I will repay you when I have a chance!"


    With Ji Rushu''s body shape gradually moving away, only Ji Rushu''s voice gradually blurs in the evening wind.


    When Ji Rushu''s figure finally disappeared in the dark, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, sighed helplessly, and then quickly left the alley.


    Back to the headquarters of the new Hongmen, Chen Wei has not gone to sleep, see Xu Shaotang back, quickly welcome up.


    "Xu Shao, I came back so late. It seems that I had a good talk with those families?" Chen Wei walks up with a smile. Even though he has more gauze on his body, he is still very happy. The refreshing feeling after revenge even makes him look ten years younger.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the seat next to him and motioned him to sit down and talk.


    When they sat down face to face, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly to Chen Wei and said, "as soon as I went, they gave me a bad impression. I also gave them a bad impression. Although the conversation was not pleasant, they should not come to provoke us for the time being."


    After that, Xu Shaotang tells Chen Wei the details of the matter. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Chen Wei''s face also shows anger.


    "That''s what we should do with that kind of person!" Chen Wei angrily said: "if we had not just recaptured Xiangshan, I would like to teach them a profound lesson!"


    Looking at the indignant Chen Wei, Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile, "I have taught them a lesson. As long as they don''t provoke us, we will live in peace. Our first task now is to stabilize this side as soon as possible, and then transfer more people back to Tianhai. "


    "I understand!" Chen Wei nodded and said: "because of the previous battle, we lost a lot of good players. After you went out, I called sun Yuanlong again. The people he transferred are on the way now. "


    Without the sudden appearance of Li Nancheng and those mercenary experts, Chen Wei would not be short of manpower now. In all desperation, he had to transfer his manpower from sun Yuanlong.


    Although they have returned to Xiangshan this time, their own strength has also suffered a lot of damage. It may take some time for them to fully recover.


    "Well, that''s good. After all, since you have set up new Hongmen, you should be integrated." Xu Shaotang said to Chen Wei.


    Chen Wei smile, said: "it is true, and I intend to let Sun Yuanlong take charge of Xiangshan affairs, Xiangshan as a branch of the new Hongmen, and Tianhai as the headquarters."


    Such an arrangement was decided by him after careful consideration.


    Although the Chen family rose in Xiangshan, Tianhai is their foundation now, and all forces and opportunities in Tianhai are connected with Xu Shaotang. He believes that it would be the wisest choice for xinhongmen to be headquartered in Tianhai.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Chen Wei with a smile and said, "it''s OK for you to arrange these things by yourself, but are you so relieved of sun Yuanlong?"


    "You don''t need to doubt people, but you don''t need to doubt people!" Chen Wei said with a smile: "and sun Yuanlong is now one of the founders of our new Hongmen. I believe he will not do things that are short-sighted and dig his own grave, otherwise, he will not be able to establish the Qinglong club in Sucheng!"


    As for sun Yuanlong, Chen Wei still trusts him very much. After having a long night''s talk with sun Yuanlong in Suzhou, he has a new view on this self-supporting young man.Sun Yuanlong is the most suitable person to visit Xiangshan in terms of means and personal foresight. He believes that sun Yuanlong can develop the new Hongmen branch of Xiangshan to the heyday of Hongmen.


    If we add the new Hongmen headquarters of Tianhai, the Chen family will not only take back everything they lost before, but also make the guild inherited from this era get greater development.


    "Since you are confident, I won''t say more. I still believe in the old man''s eyes." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    After chatting for a while, Chen Wei suddenly said to Xu Shaotang, "this time you go to the capital, can you take the boy Chen Cheng with you? I''m in charge of Tianhai. You don''t have to worry about other things. "


    "Are you not afraid that he will follow me in any accident?" Xu Shaotang sighed slightly: "you know, I''m going to fight with the big families in the capital this time. Although I''m confident that I can defeat them, I don''t necessarily guarantee the safety of Lao Si. Besides, I''m afraid Xia Jiuli has already followed me... "


    Hearing Xia Jiuli''s name, Chen Wei''s heart leaped slightly. After a few seconds of trance, he waved his hand to Xu Shaotang and said, "well, Chen Cheng can''t live under your and my wings all his life. Let him go out and see the world, otherwise, he will be a frog at the bottom of the well all his life!"


    Looking at the determined look on Chen Wei''s face, Xu Shaotang finally nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 497

    After chatting with Chen Wei for a while, they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    After three battles in one day, Xu Shaotang almost fell asleep on the bed. He was not physically tired, but mentally tired.


    In fact, he should be happy. If he knew that there were a lot of people behind him now, he might be more tired. At that time, he might not be able to sleep so soon.


    However, his dream did not last long.


    A rush of telephone rings wakes him from his sleep. Xu Shaotang connects the phone in a daze. Before he comes to criticize the person who disturb his dream, there is an anxious voice inside.


    "Xia Jiuli has gone to Xiangshan secretly. Run away!"


    The phone call is from pitiful heart, her voice is very anxious at the moment, even with a slight trembling voice!


    A simple sentence, immediately let Xu Shaotang sleepless, almost bounce from the bed, while wearing clothes to pity heart asked: "reliable information?"


    "Absolutely reliable!" Pity heart said firmly: "don''t ask again, hurry back to the capital, Xia Jiuli still dare not mess in the capital for the time being! I don''t want your boat to capsize so fast! "


    Hang up Lianxin''s phone, Xu Shaotang also dressed, rushed out of his room, knocked on Chen Wei''s door.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care what state Chen Wei was in. He said to him in a hurry: "Xia Jiuli has come to Xiangshan, probably for me. Now you should find a hidden place to hide. If Xia Jiuli doesn''t leave for a day, don''t come out for a day!"


    Chen Wei, who was originally in a daze, was not sleepy after hearing Xu Shaotang''s words. He was about to ask Xu Shaotang a few questions, but Xu Shaotang had disappeared from him.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know where he is going now. He also wants to find a hidden place to hide. In the process of his aimless escape, he doesn''t forget to call long Jiang. He has to make preparations.


    If Xia Jiuli could not find his trace, he would be very lucky.


    If Xia Jiuli finds a trace, he can only hope that the Dragon general will exert his power. If the Dragon general and others can threaten Xia Jiuli with the lives of all the people in the Xia family, he may still have a trace of life. Otherwise, he may really be planted here this time!


    The last time he fought in Xia Jiuli, he still has a deep memory. He doesn''t think he can survive the fierce attack of Xia Jiuli.


    Now he finally understood that some people tried their best to lead him to Xiangshan. I''m afraid Xia Jiuli is their real killing move? I really want to kill him!


    Li Nancheng''s action may be just his personal thought, and the people who reveal his whereabouts are mostly Chu Linfeng! Now he has straightened out what happened to him in Xiangshan these days. He guessed that Chu Linfeng also arranged the ambush at the airport. Li Nancheng should know his strength and would not arrange the ambush without any threat to him.


    He secretly made up his mind that as long as he could get away from Xia Jiuli''s pursuit this time, he would defeat Chu Linfeng as soon as possible after returning to Beijing!


    I don''t know why, no matter where he hid, there was an abnormal restlessness in his heart, which was intuitive, but most convincing.


    After changing three places, Xu Shaotang''s restless mood not only did not decrease, but became more intense. He always felt like he was being watched by a pair of ghost eyes.


    Xu Shaotang is now in a secluded woods. With the spread of his restless mood, he finally decided not to run away.


    It is obvious that Xia Jiuli has been closely following him, playing a cat and mouse game with him, and he is the mouse who runs away with his life, but Xia Jiuli is the cat who enjoys the fun of chasing.


    "Come out, Xia Jiuli!" Xu Shaotang stands in the open space of the grove and shouts to the empty grove.


    The moonlight was bright enough to add to Xu Tang''s shadow in the dark woods.


    "No escape?" Under the moonlight, Xia Jiuli''s face with a banter smile, light mouth to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang can''t see the banter smile on Xia Jiuli''s face clearly, but he can guess that he must be looking at him with a winning mind at the moment. In the eyes of Xia Jiuli, a master of alchemy, there is really no challenge to deal with a person who is born to the limit.


    When Xia Jiuli really stood in front of him, Xu Shaotang''s uneasy mood slowly dissipated. Perhaps, the fear of the unknown is more frightening than the known danger.


    "Since you are determined to kill me, why should I run away again?" Xu Shaotang showed a wry smile on his face and sighed: "I''m afraid I don''t have a chance to escape in front of the top experts like alchemy."


    There is only one step between the innate limit and the realm of alchemy, but the strength is very different. The gap between them is an insurmountable gap.


    Xia Jiuli said with a smile: "you have self-knowledge, but unfortunately, you are not smart enough!""Oh? What do you say? " After the uneasiness in Xu Shaotang''s heart gradually faded, he became a little calm.


    The so-called life and death have a destiny. If he can''t escape, he will have to fight to death. Although the result of this battle is self-evident, he will never wait to die. It''s an honor to die in the battle with the alchemy master.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had become a little indifferent, Xia Jiuli was also slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "if I were you, I would not make such a show. I would find a place to practice hard for decades. When I became a master of refining spirit, I just came out to experience the feeling of seeing all the mountains."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a self mocking smile: "if I had known that there was such a huge gap between alchemy and inborn, maybe I would have been like what you said. It''s a pity that I didn''t know the huge gap between alchemy and inborn until ice city met you."


    He admitted that Xia Jiuli had a good point. If he was given another ten years, he would not be afraid of Xia Jiuli.


    Once he thought that he could escape from the pursuit of alchemy masters. When he really fought Xia Jiuli in ice city, he realized how naive his idea was.


    "Ha ha, you are a frank man!" Xia Jiuli said with a laugh: "if you are not destined to be my enemy, I am really reluctant to kill you! I have to say that you are one of the most terrible geniuses I have ever seen in these years

 Chapter 498

    Listening to Xia Jiuli''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha, should I feel honored to get your praise from Xia Jiuli?"


    The scariest genius? Maybe! But now the most terrible genius has become the target of Xia Jiuli.


    "You really should be honored!" Xia Jiuli nodded and said with a smile: "I seldom praise people in my life, because too many people are like ants in my eyes, but for you, I don''t mean to praise you! And I don''t think any compliment can be used too much on you. "


    One of them is determined to kill, the other is determined to fight. It seems that they don''t talk like enemies, but more like two friends who have seen each other for a long time.


    "It''s really a pleasure to get such praise before death." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    "Yes Xia Jiuli nodded slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang, who was standing opposite him, and asked, "do you have any last words before you die? If not, I am ready to send you on the road."


    Xia Jiuli exudes a strong self-confidence. Xu Shaotang is just the meat on his chopping board.


    Even if Xu Shaotang immediately breaks through from the innate limit to the realm of alchemy, he is still confident that he can kill Xu Shaotang. He entered the realm of alchemy many years ago. If he can''t kill a person who has just entered the realm of alchemy, isn''t it too humiliating?


    "I do have a last word!" Xu Shaotang raised his eyes, looked directly at Xia Jiuli and asked, "I want to know who disclosed my news in Xiangshan to you? Even if it''s death, let me know who I should seek revenge in the next life! "


    "You have guessed, haven''t you?" Xia Jiuli did not directly answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but gave him an ambiguous answer.


    But it was this ambiguous answer that convinced Xu Shaotang of his guess. It was really the gang! Although Xia Jiuli didn''t say which one of the gang he was, he was afraid that none of them could get away from it. If he wanted to revenge himself, he would go to the three families to revenge.


    After confirming his guess, Xu Shaotang said, "I have another question..."


    "Do you want to delay?" Before Xu Shaotang''s question came out, Xia Jiuli interrupted him and said with a smile: "since I went to Xiangshan to kill you, my family has made all the arrangements, so you don''t have to delay any longer! Even if all the weapons of mass destruction were aimed at the Xia family, it would not change my determination to kill you! "


    Hearing Xia Jiuli''s words, Xu Shaotang''s last hope was shattered.


    He is really procrastinating, and it is obvious that Xia Jiuli has already seen through all this. Since Xia Jiuli is willing to let him procrastinate, he must have made arrangements as he said.


    Even so, Xu Shaotang decided to ask that question.


    "Now that you''ve arranged everything, you don''t care if I put it off for a few more minutes?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xia Jiuli and asked, "when you destroyed Gu''s family in the capital, was it really because Gu Qing hurt Xia Yu?"


    "Yes Xia Jiuli nodded slightly and said haughtily: "since Gu Qing dares to hurt Xia Jiuli''s son, she will bear my anger!"


    Looking at the proud Xia Jiuli, Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly. Long Jiang said that Xia Jiuli violated the ban by martial arts. Maybe he said that Xia Jiuli was such a person. Because Gu Qing shot Xia Yu, Xia Jiuli was angry and killed Gu''s family. He really didn''t pay any attention to the dignity of the country.


    It''s no wonder that they have been trying to eradicate the Xia family and the Mu family in the north. The existence of these people really makes the country in an extremely embarrassing situation.


    In fact, even Xu Shaotang himself has not been able to escape the category of martial arts.


    "The last question, is he really crazy or fake crazy? Does he really do that to Bai Youling because he is obsessed with practicing martial arts? "


    When Xu Shaotang asked this question, Xia Jiuli''s face flashed a strong murderer, said: "he is really crazy! I''ve been tracking down the reason why he became obsessed with practicing martial arts all these years. If I know who killed my son, I''ll break him to pieces! "


    At this point, the angry Xia Jiuli slapped a big tree around him. How could that big tree bear Xia Jiuli''s hateful slap? It broke away from the place where Xia Jiuli could reach, and then fell to the ground.


    "Thank you for telling me that!" Xu Shaotang slightly raised his hand and made a gesture to Xia Jiuli, "now, let''s have a good fight!"


    "Good! How dare you fight me Xia Jiuli put away the angry color on his face and looked at Xu Shaotang admiringly. "I suddenly have some love talent. If you are willing to submit to me, I may spare your life!"


    Xu Shaotang raised his eyelids, looked at Xia Jiuli with a smile and asked, "do you think it''s possible?"


    "Is that your answer?"


    "Yes


    After getting Xu Shaotang''s answer, Xia Jiuli put away his love for talent and roared: "in that case, you can go on the road at ease!"As Xia Jiuli''s voice fell, a hurricane suddenly set off around him. The hurricane wrapped Xia Jiuli''s body and suddenly hit Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang''s whole body''s real Qi is also instantly mobilized. The real Qi condenses into a sharp long knife in his hand, and he drinks loudly to kill Xia Jiuli.


    Xu Shaotang splits the hurricane around Xia Jiuli and raises his knife to Xia Jiuli''s head.


    "Hiss!"


    With a burning sound, Xu Shaotang''s Qi long knife that cleaves to Xia Jiuli disappears. But Xia Jiuli looks at Xu Shaotang with an extremely disdainful look: "how dare you teach me how to carve insects?"


    "Bang!"


    Xia Jiuli''s hand to Xu Shaotang, the speed of this hand seems to be very slow, but Xu Shaotang can''t avoid it at all, and he just takes it.


    Xu Shaotang''s body was instantly hit by the huge palm force, and then hit heavily on the big tree in the forest, breaking dozens of trees in succession. Xu Shaotang''s body fell heavily on the ground, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth and dyed his skirt red.


    A move, just a move, he was defeated in front of Xia Jiuli.


    Xia Jiuli shows his figure from the hurricane. He walks to Xu Shaotang leisurely. His palm has been raised slightly, but his eyes are full of regret: "if you are willing to submit to me, I''m afraid that no one in the world will be your opponent in 20 years! It''s just a pity... "

 Chapter 499

    As Xia Jiuli approached, Xu Shaotang seemed to see death approaching him.


    Don''t say that he has almost lost his fighting power now. Even if he is all right, he can''t avoid the inevitable attack of Xia Jiuli.


    Just when he had given up his resistance, a warm current suddenly surged up in his abdomen. At first, it was just like a trickle, and soon it turned into a surging river. The river ran in his body again and again, and began to repair his internal organs injured by Xia Jiuli.


    In his mind, suddenly more than a glimmer of unprecedented understanding, this is the realm of his dream for a long time, has been in the third peak of Yulong Jue finally jumped to a higher level!


    Fourth floor!


    Xu Shaotang dreamt that he had stepped into the same height with Xia Jiuli at the moment of life and death! Alchemy!


    Slowly approaching Xia Jiuli also noticed the change of Xu Shaotang, who has entered the realm of alchemy. He knows that Xu Shaotang suddenly broke the shackles of nature at this critical moment of life and death!


    If we don''t kill Xu Shaotang now, Xu Shaotang will have the strength to challenge him!


    Xia Jiuli''s face flashed a cold light. He had made up his mind to kill Xu Shaotang, the biggest threat, while Xu Shaotang had just entered the realm of alchemy and his realm was still stable!


    After reading, Xia Jiuli immediately did not have any hesitation. His whole body Qi condensed in his palm, and he used his fastest speed to wave a killing Qi to Xu Shaotang!


    Xu Shaotang felt the great threat contained in Xia Jiuli''s true Qi, which was like a full moon machete. Just as he was ready to dodge, another true Qi shot out from his rear and directly collided with Xia Jiuli''s true Qi.


    "Dang!"


    The two real Qi bumped together, as if two real weapons collided together, making a sound of gold and stone.


    When Xu Shaotang wants to look back to see who sent out the true Qi that saved his life from behind him, a thin figure is lying between him and Xia Jiuli.


    Even if he didn''t see the owner''s face, Xu Shaotang felt like crying. When the feeling disappeared, he suddenly wanted to rush up to fight with the man who suddenly appeared.


    "Dead old boss, you will die if you show up earlier!" Xu Shaotang yells at the thin figure.


    Except for the dead old boss, no one''s back looks so wretched!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s scolding, the owner of the figure turned around. His long beard was close to his chest. Even if he couldn''t see his face clearly, he could still feel the humble feeling on his face. The old man glared at Xu Shaotang with a pair of small and evil eyes, pointed to Xu Shaotang''s nose lying on the ground, and cursed: "I don''t know how to respect my teacher. I''ll wait for you I''ll deal with you again! "


    Looking at the old man who suddenly appeared in front of him and Xu Shaotang, Xia Jiuli''s eyebrows twisted into a rope in an instant.


    "Who are you?" Xia Jiuli asked the old man harshly.


    "Who am I?" The old man looked back at Xia Jiuli. Then he looked back at Xu Shaotang and said, "tell you what Xia is and who I am!"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang secretly congratulates himself that his injury has been greatly improved after entering the alchemy realm. Otherwise, he will be spurted out a mouthful of blood by the old man''s words.


    Xia Jiuli is also a generation of heroes who have been resounding in the north and even in China for many years. Now, in the dead old man''s mouth, he has become "what''s Xia?"?


    Hear this dead old man to oneself extremely scorn of address, summer nine Li face is instantly full of frost.


    But at this time, Xu Shaotang has already introduced to Xia Jiuli: "he is our dead old man, my master, Taoist priest Xuqing!"


    Xu Shaotang never felt that he would be moved to introduce the dead old man to others. How could he not be moved? The dead old man finally appeared. From now on, he is also the one who can spell master!


    What Xia Jiuli and mu Jianchen are afraid to be presumptuous in front of the dead old man!


    Not because of anything else, just because the dead old man was a person of the same era as master kongjing. He could crush those two people at his extraordinary age without any cultivation.


    "Taoist Xu Qing?" After listening to the information of Shao Li''s apprentice, he asked: "did you come out of your mind so carefully?"


    "No!" Xu Qing shakes his head like a rattle and laughs at Xia Jiuli: "I''m just here to see a play! Seriously, I''m really ashamed for you. A master of alchemy can''t kill people in the congenital realm with one move? You''re not going to pay for this alchemy, are you


    Xu Shaotang was amused by the old man''s words again. After so many years'' absence, the old man''s mouth is still so poisonous. Even if you want to despise Xia Jiuli, it''s needless to say that other people''s alchemy is bought with money, isn''t it? Can you buy the martial arts realm with your money?


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xia Jiuli''s face, which was covered with frost, was even colder. He looked at Xu Qing fiercely and said, "did I buy this alchemy realm? Just try it! Let me also see how good a person can train such a geniusAfter a word, the true Qi in Xia Jiuli''s hands condenses again, and he drinks violently to kill Xu Qing.


    "This is crazy!" When Xia Jiuli came, Xu Qing didn''t forget to turn back and said to Xu Shaotang, "I''m just here to see the play. Why did he come to me?"


    Xia Jiuli, who had been killed, almost vomited blood in a moment when he heard this. The old man was full of contempt for him both in action and in language! From entering the congenital realm, how ever did anyone despise Xia Jiuli?


    The angry Xia Jiuli can''t help but improve his speed again.


    Until Xia Jiuli''s hand was almost in front of him, Xu Qing slowly stretched out his hand.


    "Bang!"


    After a loud noise, Xia Jiuli was directly shaken back several meters by Xuqing''s bony palm, but Xuqing stood there with a cool face, and didn''t move at his feet.


    Even though Xu Shaotang had guessed the strength of the dead old man in advance, he didn''t expect that he was so strong. Xia Jiuli was shocked back by him, but he didn''t move! Has the dead old man reached the fifth level?


    Xia Jiuli is also full of panic, looking at a face of indifferent empty clear, he never thought, his life can meet such a strong opponent! What''s more, this man is the master of the one he will kill?

 Chapter 500

    Looking at Xia Jiuli''s almost frightened look, Xu Shaotang''s depressed spirit suddenly disappeared. It''s a rare blessing to see Xia Jiuli, the northern hero, shocked like this!


    Maybe Xia Jiuli is also sighing at the moment that the rise and fall of life is too fast. Just now, he saw Xu Shaotang as a mole ant, but in the twinkling of an eye, he met a perverted old man who was so strong that he was afraid that in his eyes, Xia Jiuli is also a person like a mole ant!


    After shaking back Xia Jiuli, the old man put his hand away and went to Xia Jiuli with his negative hand. He snorted: "when I entered the realm of alchemy, you didn''t know where to play with mud. You dare to be reckless in front of me! Believe it or not? "


    His tone of lecturing Xia Jiuli seemed to be lecturing a three-year-old child.


    Xia Jiuli, who had never been taught such a lesson before, now turned pale and blue. He wanted to kill the old man who was standing high in front of him, but he didn''t lose his mind completely. With the short fight just now, he already knew that he was not the old man''s opponent.


    "What do you want?" Xia Jiuli forced the anger in his heart and tried to keep the momentum of a strong man to ask the old man.


    "What do I want?" The old man stood directly in front of Xia Jiuli and said faintly, "shouldn''t I ask you this? Although this little son of a bitch is not good enough and disrespectful to me, he has a name under my hand. What should I do to hurt my apprentice? "


    Although the old man''s tone is extremely flat, everyone can hear a trace of deliberately hidden anger from his tone.


    Xia Jiuli believes that if he can''t give the old man a satisfactory answer, he is afraid that he will be here today. Ridiculous. I came to Xiangshan secretly from the north to take Xu Shaotang''s life, but now, it seems that my life is threatened at any time.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang was unwilling. He got up tremblingly from the ground and said to the old man, "I want to respect you, but you should do something worthy of my respect?"


    "For example?" The old man''s obscene face showed a banter smile. He had guessed Xu Shaotang''s little mind.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to Xia Jiuli and said to the old man, "for example, you killed Xia Jiuli first and avenged me!"


    He has just entered the realm of alchemy, and his realm is not stable. Although the warm current after his advancement has made his injury recover a lot, he still has no chance to win in the face of Xia Jiuli, a master who has been in the realm of alchemy for many years.


    Moreover, while the old man is here, if he can kill Xia Jiuli, it''s a matter of mind.


    It''s a fool''s behavior to have such a strong master who doesn''t spell it out.


    "Ha ha, you little son of a bitch, you want to be beautiful!" The old man laughs. Before Xu Shaotang reacts, the old man kicks his ass and hums: "I''m not promising. I''m worthy of saving your life, but I want to help you revenge? If you have the ability, report it yourself


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xia Jiuli''s face showed an imperceptible joy.


    Listen to this abnormal old man''s meaning, it seems that he doesn''t intend to kill himself here. Hehe, do you want to leave yourself to his precious apprentice?


    "If I can get revenge now, I still need you to say?" Xu Shaotang rubbed his buttocks and said to the old man.


    "So it is The old man nodded slightly. After thinking about it, he looked at Xia Jiuli and said, "well, I''ll leave your life to my useless apprentice. However, since I am a master and my apprentice has been bullied by others, I have to help him vent his anger. So, why don''t you just let my apprentice slap me in the face and take it out? "


    Quiet! silent!


    When the old man''s words came out, even Xu Shaotang was so surprised that he couldn''t say a word. He let a master of refining spirit be slapped in the face. This is the shame of chiguoguo!


    But the summer nine Li at the moment is a face of dull, when dull after, is replaced by incomparable anger, that anger almost will the whole chest burning!


    "I''m too old to be dead!" Xia Jiuli''s face was livid and glared at the old man, and he let out a roar.


    Who is he? Xia Jiuli, who has been in the north for many years. How can any old man be so arbitrarily humiliated?


    Hearing Xia Jiuli''s roar, the old man''s face changed slightly. He frowned and said to Xia Jiuli, "little doll, didn''t your parents teach you to respect the old man?"


    Poor old Xia Jiuli has become a "little doll" in the old man''s mouth. However, according to the old man''s age, it''s OK for him to call Xia Jiuli that way.


    At the time of saying this, the old man''s body moved instantly. His body moved very slowly. It looked like an old man in his old age. But this slowness was like the slow solidification of time. Every step he took, there were ripples in the air, like a stone thrown into the calm water.In the evening when there was a little breeze, there was no air flowing because of his walking.


    Looking at the old man coming to him, Xia Jiuli has a bad premonition in his heart. He quickly carries his whole body Qi to resist, but he finds that he seems to be imprisoned, and he can''t even move half a point under his feet.


    "Pa!"


    Two crisp sounds sounded in the silent night sky, startling the birds in the forest.


    When the crisp sound, Xia Jiuli just felt the burning pain on his face. The old man''s hand is not heavy. The strength of these two slaps won''t hurt Xia Jiuli at all. But these two slaps fan Xia Jiuli''s heart heavily. The huge sense of shame suddenly strikes, and Xia Jiuli''s face is covered with red clouds of fire.


    When Xia Jiuli raised his hand and stroked his burning cheek slowly, the old man had already returned to his original position and just looked at Xia Jiuli with a calm look


    "these two slaps are a small lesson for you! Go away, I''ll teach this son of a bitch a lesson The old man gently waved to Xia Jiuli, like driving away flies, driving Xia Jiuli away, "he will go to you for revenge in the future, I don''t want to play this boring game with you!"


    Xia Jiuli stares at the old man. His face changes several times. His fingernails have been embedded in his palm. A trace of red blood drips down his palm.

 Chapter 501

    For a moment, Xia Jiuli even wanted to fight against the hateful old man.


    A scholar can be killed but not humiliated!


    However, he knew that he was not the opponent of the dead old man. If he died in the hands of the dead old man, the Xia family would fall apart in an instant, and the Xia family, who had dominated the north for many years, would become history.


    So, he can''t die!


    Thinking of this, Xia Jiuli forced down the rising anger in his heart. At that moment, a fishy smell came to his throat. Xia Jiuli doesn''t want to show his embarrassment in front of the master and apprentice. He forcefully presses down the blood. He looks at them one time and then turns to walk into the dark.


    The moonlight sprinkles on Xia Jiuli''s body. At the moment, his figure no longer has the lofty feeling before. It seems that he is much older in this moment.


    Looking at Xia Jiuli''s figure, Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the old man: "so let him go, I''m really not reconciled."


    "No? Yes, you can go after him now and take revenge on him, while he is not far away The old man looked at Xu Shaotang with a face of beating smile, and said with an obscene smile.


    If Li jiutang can''t kill Xu Shaozi, can he say it now?


    Obviously, the old man didn''t want to kill Xia Jiuli. Maybe, as he said, he would leave Xia Jiuli to himself to kill.


    Anyway, after entering the realm of alchemy this time, Xia Jiuli should no longer have no power to fight back. It''s not so easy for Xia Jiuli to kill himself again, and he will surpass Xia Jiuli one day.


    After thinking about this, Xu Shaotang went up to the old man and asked, "have you been following me all the time?"


    "Guess what?" The old man gave Xu Shaotang a cheap smile.


    Xu Shaotang was almost spewed out a mouthful of blood by the old man''s cheap appearance. He looked at the old man with a sad face and said, "you must have been following me all the time! Why didn''t you do it earlier? I almost died in the hands of Xia Jiuli!


    He just had a threat, and the old man arrived in time? What a coincidence in the world!


    "Aren''t you dead yet?" The old man didn''t want to look at Xu Shaotang''s resentful look. He glanced his face aside and said carelessly.


    "I''ve been dead once!" Xu Shaotang almost jumped up and wrestled with the old man.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang mention this, the humble smile on the old man''s face slightly converged: "that was an accident. Besides, in that case, even if I could not save you, I would take my life. It''s really not worth it!"


    "Then you didn''t go to find out who was trying to harm me?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Why should I check?" The old man looked at Xu Shaotang inexplicably and said with an obscene smile: "don''t you live well now? And this life is more nourishing than before. There are countless beautiful wives and concubines. Even I envy your life! If I were you, I should thank the man who killed you. "


    "I thank his eight ancestors!" Xu Shaotang is not very angry.


    What''s the reason that you have to thank others for being killed?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s indignant look, the old man couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing: "you talk about it, just your broken mouth, you don''t die, who will die?"


    "If you want to die, you die first!" Xu Shaotang gave the old man a white look.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s rebellious words, the old man was so angry that he blew his beard and glared. He slapped Xu Shaotang''s head with a quick slap and scolded angrily: "you little bastard who don''t know how to respect your teacher. If I die, who will come to save you? I knew you were a white eyed wolf. I shouldn''t have taken you as an apprentice that year! "


    The speed of his slap is very fast. Xu Shaotang was slapped on the head by the old man before he could react.


    Xu Shaotang touched the head beaten by the old man and hummed, "it''s clear that you are so shameless that you want to cheat me to be your apprentice!"


    "Well, I''m sorry to see you!" The old man choked his neck and refused to admit it.


    Looking at the old man''s shameless appearance, Xu Shaotang was too lazy to tangle with him on this issue and asked, "who are you?"


    He had never guessed the identity of the old man before. Until he met master kongjing, he had doubts about the identity of the old man. The old man lived such a long life and had high cultivation, but no one had ever heard of his name. It was unreasonable.


    Moreover, from this experience, the old man should always be with him, but he never found his existence. Obviously, he didn''t want to see any more accidents. Although they were apprentices in name, he didn''t think the old man was so kind. If it didn''t do him any good, the old man would not do it.


    "Don''t you already know?" The old man tried to pretend to be immortal, and said, "the poor way is empty and clear!"Xu Shaotang reluctantly looked at the old man and snorted: "I know you are Xuqing. I want to ask you what your identity is. Is there any ulterior purpose to accept me as an apprentice?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, the old man raised his hand again, slapped Xu Shaotang on the forehead, and said angrily, "you little son of a bitch who cheated his master and destroyed his ancestors. I accepted you as an apprentice. Do you doubt my purpose?"


    "Pretend, continue to pretend!" Xu Shaotang''s face was full of disbelief.


    "I''m so angry!" The old man was so angry that he trembled all over, "I want to break the relationship between master and apprentice with you!"


    After that, the old man made an appearance that he was ready to leave.


    "You have said that more than 800 times!" Xu Shaotang didn''t mean to detain the old man at all. The old man would say this sentence every time he failed in a quarrel. He didn''t want to hear it any more.


    However, Xu Shaotang obviously miscalculated this time. When he saw that Xu Shaotang didn''t mean to retain himself, the old man''s face showed a smile of treacherous success. His body suddenly flew up and disappeared in front of Xu Shaotang in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Shaotang realized that something was wrong, and quickly scolded the woods where there was no old man: "dead old man, you cheat!"


    "Whew, whew..."


    Xu Shaotang''s voice just fell, the sound of two stones breaking the air came. The stone hit Xu Shaotang''s knee accurately. Xu Shaotang''s feet softened and he had already knelt down to the ground.


    "Hey hey, for the sake of you kneeling down and admitting your mistake, I remind you that this time I happen to know that Xia Jiuli is going to Xiangshan. Next time you are in danger, I may not be able to save you." The old man''s obscene laughter came from the empty woods.


    The laughter gradually faded away, and finally disappeared completely

 Chapter 502

    Standing at the exit of Beijing International Airport, Xu Shaotang is still thinking about the old man.


    The old man has always been a ghost. He had a lot of questions to ask him, but this time, the old man actually ran away because he didn''t want to tell him a lot.


    This dead old man must be hiding something from me! Xu Shaotang thought angrily in his heart.


    Looking around at the airport gate, song Yinuo sees Xu Shaotang''s figure at the first sight. In an instant, he rushes to Xu Shaotang like a whirlwind. Even the bear beside her can''t see her action.


    The potential of women is terrible! Big bear thought in his heart.


    When song Yinuo pounced on her, Xu Shaotang had noticed her and quickly went forward to embrace her. At the same time, he lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her soft lips.


    Lip, song Yinuo''s face is already full of rosy clouds, although she and Xu Shaotang have already had the skin of the pro, but after all, in front of the airport so many people.


    "Go home first. I''ll make you some special dishes." Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang with eyes like autumn water, takes Xu Shaotang''s arm and walks to the car outside. Big bear has already taken the lead to sit in the driver''s seat.


    Two people arm in arm after getting on the car, Xu Shaotang immediately told the bear: "go to the Song family!"


    "Not back to us?" Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang gave her a little smile and said, "I''ll go to find the old man. They have something to do. Let''s have lunch at the old man''s place at noon. Don''t go to work."


    This time he died near Xiangshan. He has lost patience with those people. The only regret is that he did not have the evidence that Chu Linfeng and Xia Jiuli colluded with each other. Otherwise, this is enough to make them lose their foothold in the capital.


    The car soon arrived at Song''s home, and song Anbang, who received the news from them, was already waiting outside the door. Looking at his anxious appearance, he might still be upset about the so-called special forces confrontation.


    As soon as the car stopped, song Anbang came forward and opened the door.


    "Isn''t that good?" Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang jokingly and said, "you come to pull the door for me, so I dare not get off."


    "I have no time to talk nonsense with you!" Song Anbang stares at Xu Shaotang angrily, reaches into the car and directly pulls Xu Shaotang out of the car. Then he pulls Xu Shaotang to the old man''s study and asks Xu Shaotang: "who do I want? It''s only five days today. I haven''t even seen a movie! "


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "don''t worry, I promise to let them stand in front of you before the start of the match!"


    When he set foot on the plane back to Beijing, Chen Wei also took some people back to Tianhai. Calculate the time, they should be in Tianhai now. Give them a few days to arrange the affairs of Tianhai, and they should be able to get to the capital just before the start of the confrontation. But before that, song Anbang needs to get their military status in advance.


    "Really?" Song Anbang asked in disbelief.


    "Is it good for me to lie to you?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    While they were talking, they had come to the door of the old man''s study. Song Anbang knocked on the door, and song Yinian said "come in".


    Song Yinian is standing in his study, appreciating a pair of calligraphy and paintings on the wall. It seems that he can really understand his devotion.


    Hearing the sound of two people pushing the door, song Yinian''s eyes moved away from the painting and calligraphy on the wall, looked back at Xu Shaotang, who was pulled in by song Anbang, and asked, "have you dealt with Xiangshan?"


    "I''ve dealt with it. Although it''s not very smooth, I''ve dealt with it at last." Thinking about his trip to Xiangshan, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing.


    From the moment he arrived at Xiangshan, he hardly had any peace. What he met in Xiangshan for a few days almost caught up with what he met in the capital or Tianhai for half a year. In particular, Xia Jiuli''s pursuit almost made him break in Xiangshan.


    Song Yinian nodded slightly, asked them to sit down in the chair beside them, and he sat down opposite them. He said, "if you come back from Xiangshan alive, I''m afraid many people will not be happy. I''m thinking, what new tricks will they make after the match?"


    "They are really unhappy. I think they may be even more unhappy after a while." Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a firm look, light said: "no matter what tricks they make behind, they can''t change their fate in the end."


    "If only you had faith!" Song Yinian nodded: "only if you have confidence can this game go on."


    Now the situation has been completely clear, the Song family will face the attack of Chu, Han and Zhao families. Although they have the Tang family as an ally, they are still inferior in strength, but fortunately, they still have Xu Shaotang as a breaker.


    Therefore, the more confident Xu Shaotang is, the more they can stick to it.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said, "I won''t let them jump too long. After the match, I will finish the game as soon as possible."Now he has made up his mind that if he can''t find the flaw in the attack after the match, he has to force them to show their flaw. This game has not much meaning to carry on.


    "What can we do for you?" Song Yinian smiles and asks Xu Shaotang.


    Since Xu Shaotang came to the Song family as soon as he got off the plane, it must be not only to convey their confidence, but also to ask them for help.


    "I need detailed information about the three families, including those related to them," Xu said


    "What do you want these things for?" Song Anbang asked suspiciously.


    "I can''t tell you yet." Xu Shaotang showed a mysterious smile on his face, "after the match, you will naturally know the function of these things I want."


    On the way to song''s home, a plan has been gradually formed in his mind. If this plan is realized, maybe the game can even end ahead of time. Although the implementation of this plan has certain difficulties, it is not impossible to have a try. Anyway, there is no loss for him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s mysterious appearance, song Yinian and his son took a look at each other and found that they didn''t seem to understand Xu Shaotang.


    "You are still playing mystery with us Song Yinian looked at him angrily and said with a smile: "in this case, I will give you all the things you want. I hope you don''t let us down!"


    "Sure!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile.

 Chapter 503

    Two days before the start of the special forces competition, 15 members of the wolf team and Chen Cheng came to the capital together.


    Originally, they had to come one day at night, but Xu Shaotang couldn''t stand song Anbang''s call every half an hour, so he had to ask Chen Cheng to bring someone to come in advance, so as not to be deafened by song Anbang''s phone.


    Moreover, song Anbang personally took them to the airport to meet them. The high standard of treatment made the members of the wolf group a little silly.


    The camp of the Raptor commandos is only a temporary camp. In the camp, there are only dozens of people except Li Baoshan, the leader and instructor.


    These people were carefully selected by song Anbang from the garrison forces in the capital. Although song Anbang had reduced his requirements as far as possible, only these people were selected. It''s not that these people''s strength is too poor, but song Anbang''s use of the Shenying team is easy. Naturally, his vision is much higher than before. He always unconsciously compares these people with his former Shenying team.


    Xu Shaotang gave song Anbang the information of the wolf team members who were coming over in advance, and song Anbang also registered for them in advance.


    Now, in addition to Chen Cheng and Xu Shaotang, other people have put on their long lost military uniform. Looking at this familiar and strange uniform, many people feel sad in their hearts.


    Chen Cheng stands beside Xu Shaotang and looks at these familiar brothers playing cross dressing games. He can''t help but reach out and gently poke Xu Shaotang. He laughs and says, "boss, how can you feel so awkward when you see them wearing this uniform?"


    As soon as his words came out, song Anbang, who was standing not far away, immediately returned his glare. If it wasn''t for the good relationship between Chen Cheng and Xu Shaotang, he really wanted to slap the boy in the face.


    Xu Shaotang quietly bumps Chen Cheng with his elbow. He dares to say anything!


    The members of the wolf team all retired from the army. Even if they don''t wear the uniform for a long time, at the moment when they put on the uniform, they all get back their memories. This kind of sacredness and honor can''t be desecrated by outsiders.


    Looking at these familiar and strange brothers, Li Baoshan''s eyes turned red unconsciously.


    "Report to deputy commander, the Raptors have assembled. There should be 27 people, but there are 27 people in fact. Please give instructions!" Li Baoshan ran to song Anbang with a small step, and his voice was very loud.


    Of the 27, only 11 were selected by song Anbang from other troops, and the rest were members of the wolf group.


    I haven''t yelled such words for a long time, but Li Baoshan is very familiar with it. Maybe, in his heart, these things never disappear.


    Song Anbang gently nodded to Li Baoshan and looked at the energetic members of the wolf team. He showed a satisfied smile on his face: "welcome to join the Raptors commandos. I won''t say anything else, because I believe in your strength and that you are an invincible elite!"


    Once ten members of the wolf team were able to abuse the eagle team. Now 16 members of the wolf team have joined. He believes that the first place in the special forces competition is none other than them!


    After Song Anbang finished, he looked at Xu Shaotang again, meaning to ask if Xu Shaotang had anything to say.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly to him. He had nothing to say. Song Anbang believed in the strength of the wolves. Why didn''t he believe it? Otherwise, he dare not say, as long as the dragon group does not participate in the competition, the first place can now be announced by them.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had nothing to say, song Anbang had to let Li Baoshan announce his dissolution.


    When they lined up, everyone was methodical, but when the order of disbanding was issued, everyone immediately went crazy, chasing and fighting in the temporary camp.


    Li Baoshan, with the rank of Colonel, walked up to Xu Shaotang and asked him with a smile, "Xu Shao, do you really have nothing to say?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said with a smile, "yes, but I don''t know if you want to hear it or not."


    "Of course I want to hear it!" Li Baoshan immediately stood up straight and made an appearance of accepting Xu Shaotang''s instructions.


    Looking at Li Baoshan, Xu Shaotang kicked his ass with a smile: "don''t be so serious with me! I only have one word. If you don''t get the first place this time, there will be no more wolves in the world! "


    Although Xu Shaotang''s face is still with a slight smile, Li Baoshan will never think that Xu Shaotang is joking with him. If he loses the match, the wolves will be dissolved by Xu Shaotang!


    "Don''t worry, Xu Shao. If you can''t get the first place, I''ll raise my head to see you!" Li Baoshan, with a confident look on his face, patted his chest and assured Xu Shaotang.


    "What do I want your head for? Want your head, Yang Mei don''t look for me desperately? " Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan with a smile, then pointed to the madman in the distance and said, "let''s make a good adjustment today, and study the opponent''s data tomorrow. By the way, don''t let the eleven people take part in the war, just do some logistical work. "


    The strength of those eleven members is really much worse than that of the wolf group. Even if they are allowed to participate in the war, I''m afraid they don''t have the chance to do it. It''s better to do the logistics work well in the back and improve the combat effectiveness of the whole army.Li Baoshan nodded slightly, and then walked to the team members who were crazy together.


    Chen Cheng also came to Xu Shaotang and asked with a smile: "boss, brother Shan, they all have something to do. Otherwise, you can find something for me. When I was in the base, I was used to training. Now I don''t have to train. On the contrary, it''s a bit awkward."


    "Don''t worry, you have something to do!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile.


    After talking to Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang walks to song Anbang, who has been watching the players frolic all the time. He pulls him aside and says, "I''ll leave these people to you. I don''t care about the next fight, but I''m still worried."


    "What are you worried about?" Song Anbang looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and said with a smile, "don''t you distrust your own people? I''ve seen their combat effectiveness. I don''t mean that the whole army can''t find any more elite troops than the Raptors now! "


    "I don''t doubt their strength." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m worried about the three companies. I don''t know they won''t use conspiracy in the competition. So I think we''d better be careful!"


    "Those three?" Song Anbang frowned slightly, then said angrily: "if they dare to mess, I must tear them alive!"

 Chapter 504

    As Chen Cheng hoped, Xu Shaotang soon arranged for him to be a bodyguard for song Yiyan.


    It''s said that song Yiyan serves as a bodyguard, but in fact it''s just for him to integrate into a fixed circle. At the same time, Chen Cheng has another task. As long as song Yiyan meets Chu Linfeng, he will constantly find Chu Linfeng''s troubles.


    For such a task, of course, Chen Cheng readily accepted it. He was also one of the four dandies in Tianhai, which is what he is good at.


    When Chen Cheng happily goes to find song Yiyan, Xu Shaotang goes to Lianxin''s courtyard.


    Although Lianxin reported late, after all, she knew about Xia Jiuli''s secret trip to Xiangshan. This also shows that Lianxin''s intelligence network in the North has gradually improved. It is not easy to know Xia Jiuli''s whereabouts.


    However, when he rushes over, the gate of the courtyard is closed. Xu Shaotang jumps into the courtyard, but the quiet courtyard is empty.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was going to leave the courtyard, the door was gently pushed open from the outside.


    Lianxin was carrying a purple flower basket in his hand. Mabo followed him. They didn''t look very well. There was a light sadness between their eyebrows.


    With compassion and Mabo approaching, a faint smell of incense enters Xu Shaotang''s nose.


    "When did you come?" Lianxin gives Mabo the flower basket in his hand, and then he goes to the swing beside the courtyard and sits down. The sadness between his eyebrows has long disappeared, and what he puts on is a kind of cozy color.


    "I just came here. I saw that there was no one in your yard. I was about to leave, and you came back." Xu Shaotang went to pity heart''s side, sniffed hard, and asked, "who are you going to worship?"


    Although the fragrance of Lianxin''s candle is very light, Xu Shaotang''s nose is extremely sensitive. The fragrance of those candles magnifies infinitely in his nostrils.


    Pitiful heart slightly a Leng, lowered the head to smell on own body, but didn''t smell what flavor, can''t help but smile to see to Xu Shaotang: "is this your dog nose? Can you smell it? Ma and I went to Town God''s Temple to go to incense.


    "ha, go to Town God''s Temple for incense?" Xu Shaotang looked at Lianxin with a smile and asked, "you''re not going to ask for marriage for yourself, are you?"


    Although he didn''t know the age of compassion, the age of compassion should not be too young, but now he is still totally different. It''s really time to seek a good marriage.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s joking words, he showed a sullen look on his amorous face.


    Pity heart angrily glared at Xu Shaotang, a pair of beautiful eyes full of angry color, airway: "I knew you can only say these words, might as well let you die in the hands of Xia Jiuli!"


    In fact, she still thinks that Xu Shaotang escaped from Xia Jiuli because she received her news, but she doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang has already dealt with Xia Jiuli and almost died in Xia Jiuli''s hands.


    Since Lianxin thinks so, Xu Shaotang doesn''t say anything. Otherwise, Lianxin should ask how he escaped from Xia Jiuli.


    "Didn''t I come here to thank you?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "without your timely information, I''m afraid I will be planted in the hands of Xia Jiuli."


    After he said these words to compassion, he suddenly had an idea that he should not show all his strength, people should know how to hide!


    It may not be a good thing to be too sharp.


    He believed that if he didn''t say that his cultivation had entered the realm of alchemy, Xia Jiuli would not have said it. Otherwise, Xia Jiuli''s humiliation by the dead old man with two loud slaps would be known all over the world.


    Pitiful heart turns a head not to look at him, hum a way: "have you so thank a person?"


    "Ha ha, just a joke." Xu Shaotang see pity heart look wrong, also did not continue to joke on the mind, said: "in fact, I come to you there is another thing."


    Pity turned around and sneered: "I''m afraid it''s true to ask me to do business, but it''s false to thank me with false feelings?"


    After spending so much time with Xu Shaotang, she can see Xu Shaotang clearly. When Xu Shaotang came to see her, it wasn''t for her to do business. Usually everyone was in the capital, and she didn''t see him come and walk.


    This is a typical man who goes to the temple of three treasures! Pity heart to Xu Shaotang made such an evaluation.


    "Both!" Xu Shaotang some embarrassed smile, said: "since you are in the capital, should also know that I recently with the three people fight quite fierce?"


    If the pity in the capital doesn''t even know the news, then her huge intelligence network will be in vain.


    "Of course, but are you here to show me about it?" Pity heart way: "however, dare to fight with these three at the same time, also really worth you to show off."


    I don''t know why, Xu Shaotang always feels pity. Today''s mood is strange, and his speech is always a little strange. He used to make fun of her, but he never saw her so vengeful.Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the feeling of pity and said, "I''m not in the mood to show off these things. I just think that they may focus on Tianhai, so I hope you can pay more attention to Tianhai''s intelligence. I don''t want something to happen to Tianhai!"


    Tianhai is his root, his home and his weakness. Even though the Chen family''s influence has now spread to all parts of Tianhai, he still hopes to add another insurance for Tianhai, and compassion intelligence is the last insurance.


    "OK, I see!" Pitiful heart jumped down from the swing, light said: "I will turn the focus of information to the sky.". I''m a little tired, so I won''t chat with you. Please help yourself


    If you have compassion, you are no doubt asking for a guest.


    Looking at lukewarm pity, Xu Shaotang can only helplessly shake his head, this woman''s mood is not in the state.


    However, this is understandable. After all, there are always a few days in a month when women are in a bad mood, so is compassion.


    Xu Shaotang has some evil taste to see pity heart one eye, turn round from walk out of small courtyard.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s figure disappearing from the courtyard, pitying heart slowly goes to the door and closes the door of the courtyard. At the same time, he says to Mabo on the side: "let''s go on, all the information about Tianhai will be sent to me recently, and the northern intelligence network needs to be improved!"

 Chapter 505

    Back at the villa, before Xu Shaotang came in, he heard song Yinuo''s voice.


    It''s just that song Yinuo is not in a good mood now. He seems to be angry with the person on the other end of the phone. Xu Shaotang listens to it intermittently and guesses what happened to the company.


    The cold faced song Yinuo noticed Xu Shaotang''s figure entering the door, which restrained his temper. He simply explained a few words on the phone and hung up.


    When she turned to Xu Shaotang, the cold color on her face had already disappeared, and she was replaced by a smiling face full of tenderness.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang walked over to song Yinuo and sat down in the living room. He asked with a smile, "is something wrong with the company?"


    "No, it''s fine!" Song Yinuo smiles to Xu Shaotang, but the smile is a little awkward.


    Xu Shaotang pulled up her weak and boneless palm and said with a smile: "I heard you lose your temper to people from a long distance. It must be something happened to the company, and it''s still a big thing. Otherwise, you wouldn''t lose your temper."


    He knows song Yinuo''s character. Although he may be cold to outsiders, he doesn''t lose his temper for no reason. Moreover, he even thinks that song Yinuo''s temper is very good. At least song Yinuo has never lost his temper in front of him and always faces him with a gentle smile.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had found out, song Yinuo''s forced smile couldn''t be maintained any longer. He said angrily, "we just received the news that several projects we talked about before have now been put on hold because of the other party''s regret!"


    "It''s OK. Let''s shelve it. We''re not the only ones." Xu Shaotang gently patted song Yinuo''s hand and comforted him.


    "It''s different this time!" Song Yinuo took his hand away from Xu Shaotang''s, rubbed his brain and said: "these are all big projects, and our early funds have been invested. If these projects are shelved, our funds will not be able to be withdrawn, and will be consumed at an amazing speed every day. In a few months, we will invest in the early stage We''ve lost all our money! "


    If it''s just a few small pieces of money, song Yinuo won''t lose his temper at all. The key is that this part of the capital is consumed like this, and even makes the company''s capital turnover difficult, resulting in the fracture of the whole capital chain.


    "That''s what you''re doing?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "even if all the money is lost, it doesn''t matter. Let our president allocate some more funds."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo slightly shook his head: "don''t use it for the time being, I''ll think of a way."


    Although song Yinuo can re apply for funds from Shengshi headquarters, she is not willing to do so. The Xu family gives her the full power to take care of such an important company as the capital branch. If there is a huge loss here, she will feel that she has failed to meet the expectations of the Xu family, and she will also feel that she is useless and can''t help Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s sad face, Xu Shaotang reached out and took her into his arms and said, "Yinuo, you don''t have to care about this matter at all. Similarly, I don''t care at all. The more we care, the more we fall into the trap of others."


    "I know these things must have something to do with those three companies!" Song Yinuo was slightly angry, but he said helplessly: "but these are normal commercial means, and we have no good way."


    Several large projects have been shelved at the same time. Even if you can think of these things with your toes, it must have something to do with the three companies.


    Not to mention whether it is useful for them to go through legal procedures, these normal means of commercial repression are basically within the scope of the law, and there is no need to go through legal procedures.


    Xu Shaotang looked down at Song Yinuo''s angry expression, shook his head and said with a smile, "the trap I said is not this one."


    "What''s that?" Song Yinuo raises his head and looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "they just want to use this method to disperse our energy, so if we care too much, we will fall into their trap."


    He believed that Chu Linfeng and his family would not defeat him by commercial means, and this kind of means would not defeat him at all. They all know in their hearts that even if Shengshi''s branch in Beijing goes bankrupt, it will not have a great impact on the Xu family. The money the Xu family has now is enough to feed them for generations.


    The reason why those people want to do this after they understand this is that they want to use such a means to distract his energy and make him unable to concentrate on fighting against those people.


    It''s a pity that they don''t know that he has no interest in business at all. How can he distract his energy to worry about it?


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, song Yinuo''s angry face gradually subsides. When she wants to understand, her angry face has disappeared, replaced by a bright smile from her heart.


    "Shaotang, I didn''t expect that you didn''t care about these things at ordinary times. At the critical moment, you can see clearly." Song Yinuo lies in Xu Shaotang''s arms and laughs.


    Xu Shaotang stroked her hair and said with a smile, "I really don''t care about these things, but I can still see their plot. Chu Linfeng has some cleverness, but he uses them in the wrong place.""So we really don''t care about those projects?" Song Yinuo some paranoid said: "we spent a lot of effort to make the branch of the capital look like a model, if we were so dragged down by them, would it be too bad?"


    For song Yinuo, the branch office in Beijing is her own child. The branch office was born in her hands, and she gradually watched it grow up. Now, the growing child is about to die. How can she, as a mother, ignore it?


    "No harm!" Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a calm smile: "they don''t have much time to hop. Let''s not worry about these things for the time being. When they can''t hop, our branch office will soon return to normal. Then we''ll settle accounts with those who calculate us on the project."


    "All right! It''s up to you. " Song Yinuo was infected by Xu Shaotang''s confidence, and his worries were gradually reduced. He leaned over Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "in this case, I don''t want to go to the company this time, and you don''t have to let the bear follow me all the time to protect me."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "you still want to go. Not only do you want to go, but also I will increase the frequency of going to the company. If we don''t act like we care, don''t they know that their plans have failed? "

 Chapter 506

    In the courtyard of the Chu family, Chu Linfeng is sitting opposite Chu Boju, and the board of go is in front of them.


    "It seems that we have miscalculated this time." Chu Boju frowned slightly, thinking about where the pieces should fall, and said to himself: "originally, he wanted to suppress song Anbang through the confrontation of the special forces of the whole army, but now he has achieved his reputation."


    The match is still in full swing. However, song Anbang''s Raptor commando team crushed all the opponents in a crazy manner, which surprised countless people waiting to see song Anbang''s jokes. No one thought that this new special invincible team was so strong.


    Chu Linfeng, who was sitting opposite Chu Boju, was ashamed. Looking at Chu Boju who was hesitating, he said: "it''s all my miscalculation. I didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could easily escape the ambush of the airport. I thought that he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die. I didn''t expect that he could escape the pursuit of Xia Jiuli."


    He thought that his plan was very comprehensive. By suppressing the Chen family, he forced Xu Shaotang to go to Xiangshan to rescue him. Even if he could not let Xu Shaotang die in Xiangshan, he could also take the opportunity to hold him for a period of time, so that he could not dispatch his staff to support song Anbang.


    However, when Xu Shaotang quickly dealt with Xiangshan''s affairs and returned to Xiangshan, his plan was declared a failure.


    Hearing Chu Linfeng''s remorse, Chu Boju looked up at him and asked, "what Xia Jiuli? What does this matter have to do with Xia Jiuli? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Linfeng looks at Chu Boju with more doubts. The old man clearly knows that he will reveal Xu Shaotang''s whereabouts to Xia Jiuli. How can he suddenly say that now?


    Thinking carefully about the old man''s words, Chu Linfeng suddenly realized: "indeed, this matter has nothing to do with Xia Jiuli, and I don''t know who Xia Jiuli is!"


    He understood the meaning of the old man. No matter whether Xu Shaotang died or not, they could not have anything to do with Xia Jiuli, let alone let others know that he had something to do with Xia Jiuli. Otherwise, the Chu family would become the target of public criticism in an instant.


    And the best way to let others not know about it is to forget it even by yourself and treat it as if it never happened.


    "That''s right!" Chu Boju is very satisfied with Sun Tzu''s savvy. He smiles and drops his pieces on the chessboard. Then he looks at Chu Linfeng with a smile, intending to see how he breaks the game.


    As soon as Chu Boju''s chess pieces fell, Chu Linfeng realized that he had a little advantage, but now he seems to have fallen into a passive situation. At the beginning of the old man, all the pieces were just used as bait. Step by step, he led himself into the trap. After he got in, the old man finally used his killing moves to turn the situation around.


    Now, he has been surrounded by the old man.


    Chu Linfeng''s fingers slowly picked up a chess piece. It was the old man who hesitated just now. Now he didn''t know how to go next. He almost dropped the pieces in his hand several times, but he didn''t make up his mind to put them down.


    Seeing Chu Linfeng''s indecision, Chu Boju said with a smile, "why, don''t you know how to get married? If you go on like this, you will lose. "


    "Let me see!" Chu Linfeng did not intend to admit defeat, or he never thought he would lose.


    Looking at the chessboard was divided into small pieces of chess, Chu Linfeng''s brow tightly wrinkled up, think about it, but also can''t think of a way to break the game.


    Just when Chu Linfeng was about to throw chess, his eyes suddenly fell on the edge of the chessboard, where, although his pieces were also surrounded by the old man, as long as he put the pieces in his hand in that position, he could get out of the surrounded situation.


    This is it! Chu Linfeng did not have any hesitation, put the pieces in his hand on the edge.


    Originally in a passive position, because of this move, he revitalized his situation again. Although the outcome is still unknown, at least he can continue to fight against the old man.


    "Well, that''s a good move!" Chu Boju caresses his hand and smiles. It seems that he is very satisfied with Chu Linfeng''s move.


    Chu Linfeng''s tight brows gradually spread out and said with a smile: "I can''t kill you in the positive chess game. I have to start from the edge. Just like dealing with Xu Shaotang, he cracked the positive situation, but we can start from the side. If we do it well, we may not be able to achieve the effect of the positive situation. "


    "Having said that, you have to think about it clearly. It''s a good move, and it''s also a dangerous move!" Chu Boju had already guessed what Chu Linfeng wanted to do, and solemnly said, "your situation is very similar to your father''s, but different. Xu Shaotang is very similar to Qin Zongheng, but after all, it is not Qin Zongheng. The means that can strike Qin Zongheng may not be effective to strike Xu Shaotang, and it may even arouse all the anger in Xu Shaotang''s heart! "


    They also know about Xu Shaotang''s character. If Chu Linfeng''s plan is successful, it can really attack Xu Shaotang to a great extent, and even make Xu Shaotang give birth to the same resignation as Qin Zongheng. However, Xu Shaotang''s character has a trace of hostility, just like the last time he broke into the Chu family.Hearing the old man''s warning, Chu Linfeng nodded slightly and said, "it''s really a dangerous move. However, if I just give directions to others, I''ll let them play chess. I think Xu Shaotang will not be able to help me when he arrives. "


    "Oh, who are you going to make this chess player? Han Yushu or Zhao Zian? " Chu Boju asked with great interest.


    "No, they are not suitable! Moreover, before Xu Shaotang was completely knocked down, we were still allies! Even if you want to fight with them, it''s after you knock down Xu Shaotang. " Chu Linfeng showed a sly and playful smile on his face. He looked at the old man and said, "Miyamoto really died directly or indirectly in the hands of Xu Shaotang. If we have a good chat with Miyamoto family members, I think they also want to see Xu Shaotang suffer from the loss of his wife and family?"


    Hearing this, Chu Boju had already understood Sun Tzu''s plan, and he couldn''t help praising himself.


    This is really a good move. It can not only get rid of their relationship, but also give Xu Shaotang a heavy blow.


    I just don''t know whether Xu Shaotang, who lost his family and lover, will make the same choice as Qin Zongheng.


    "This matter should not be delayed. You should contact the Miyamoto family as soon as possible." Chu Boju thought about it and told Chu Linfeng.


    Chu Linfeng nodded and said with a smile: "because of the major problems of Shengshi''s branch in Beijing, I heard that Xu Shaotang has spent a large part of his energy there, Tianhai, ha ha..."

 Chapter 507

    In the next few days, song Yinuo kept running around, making an anxious appearance, while Xu Shaotang also increased the frequency of going to the branch office.


    Song Yinuo often loses his temper in front of many subordinates these days. Whenever there is something unsatisfactory, he will always reprimand his subordinates severely. However, no one knows that when he stays in the office with Xu Shaotang, song Yinuo has a gentle smile on his face.


    What she does in front of outsiders is just to show to those who have a heart. In fact, her heart is indifferent.


    After the result of the huge match lost suspense, we also lost interest in watching.


    In addition to song Anbang, the main thoughts of the Song family in these two days are on Song Yiyan, because the next two days are the time for song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu to get married.


    Looking at their marriage time getting closer and closer, the happiest thing is not song Yiyan or song Yinian, but song Yinuo! She pretends to be anxious every day during this period. It''s too hard for her. If Xu Shaotang didn''t go to the public office to sit with her the next day, she didn''t know if she would show up.


    Now, she can use song Yiyan''s marriage as an excuse instead of going to the company. She no longer has to pretend to be so hard.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to go to the branch office any more. He says that he wants to help song Yiyan get married, but actually he is lazy at home.


    In fact, it''s not lazy, it''s just perfecting his plan, a plan that can be done once and for all.


    Xu Shaotang and his left hand were sitting in the courtyard of the villa drinking tea and enjoying the cool, but suddenly he raised his head and asked his left hand with a smile, "how much do you think my life is worth?"


    His left hand looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked with a smile, "why do you ask this question? Is it that Beijing Branch has been losing too much money recently, and you are beginning to get confused? "


    Of course, his left hand is only joking with Xu Shaotang. He knows that Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about the money he lost, but he really doesn''t know why Xu Shaotang suddenly asked this question.


    "I just want to know how much it will cost if someone wants to publish a mission to assassinate me in the killer organization." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Left hand inexplicably looking at Xu Shaotang, don''t know what Xu Shaotang''s head is thinking, but still truthfully said: "to tell you the truth, if you want to release the assassin''s mission, I''m afraid it will cost billions of dollars, of course, I personally think, even the price is too low, but it should be able to make a lot of people excited."


    His left hand didn''t know what extent Xu Shaotang''s strength was. However, after Xu Shaotang came back from Xiangshan this time, he obviously felt that Xu Shaotang''s strength seemed to have taken a step further. It''s too difficult to assassinate a top-level expert like Xu Shaotang. I''m afraid no one is willing to take risks at the general price.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a smile to his left hand, "well, you''re going to release the task of assassinating me in the killer organization now. Anyone can take it. The reward is five billion dollars!"


    "Are you crazy?" His left hand was shocked by Xu Shaotang''s words. He stood up from the teahouse and asked, "why do you want to do this? Do you think you don''t have enough enemies, or do you think your life is too boring? "


    He really didn''t know what Xu Shaotang was thinking in his head. How could there be such a boring person in the world who actually issued the task of assassinating himself? This is really beyond people''s understanding.


    Seeing the surprised look of his left hand, Xu Shaotang gave a faint smile and raised his hand to show his left hand not to be surprised.


    "It''s because I have enough trouble now that I want to use this method once and for all." Xu Shaotang said to his left hand, who sat back in his seat.


    His left hand thought carefully about what Xu Shaotang said. After a long time, he thought of a possibility in his mind. He quickly asked Xu Shaotang, "do you want killers to assassinate you? In fact, you want to bring disaster to the East. Your ultimate goal is to let them" accidentally "kill those people when they assassinate you?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a smile, "you are quite smart. You can understand the disaster of China."


    He did think so. Originally, he thought that the three companies would cheat in the competition, but now the competition is coming to an end, and the three companies have not yet made moves. He is afraid that if the three companies do not make moves in the process of the competition, they will not be able to catch their hands.


    Therefore, he had to carry out the second plan he had planned before. This plan is the simplest and the best way to get rid of it once and for all.


    His idea was confirmed by Xu Shaotang, but his left hand didn''t look happy. He just said, "I really don''t understand you. With your strength, it''s easy to kill those people, but you have to use such a roundabout method. Don''t you think it''s too troublesome?"


    Let alone Xu Shaotang himself. I believe that even with his own strength, he can easily kill those people. Why do you have to go around like this.


    Xu Shaotang waved to his left hand and said, "you don''t understand. Chu Linfeng can die, but they can''t die in my hands. Many things are not as simple as you think."If he could kill Chu Linfeng directly, how could he wait until now? I''m afraid that Chu Linfeng will go to harvest their lives when they attack him for the first time.


    "OK, I''ll go to the killer organization to release the mission now."


    The left hand really doesn''t understand, but since Xu Shaotang insists on doing so, he has to carry it out. He just doesn''t know what kind of chaos the capital will be like at that time. Moreover, he also wants to know how Xu Shaotang plans to bring disaster to the East.


    In his left hand to release the task of assassinating Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang leisurely leaned on the chair, picked up the cup of tea that had been slightly cold, gently sipped a sip, the corner of his mouth showed a smile, murmured: "I hope you will fight during the match, otherwise, I have to use this method..."


    The most difficult time in life is waiting, especially when you are ready for the enemy to fall into the trap.


    When he was ready to close his eyes, song Yinuo''s head stretched out from the window upstairs and yelled at Xu Shaotang who was sitting in the backyard: "Shaotang, don''t be idle. I''ll accompany Zhiqiu to try their wedding dress and dress later. Anyway, you''re OK. Let''s go with us."


    Xu Shaotang leans back, looks up at Song Yinuo upstairs, and makes an "OK" gesture to her.

 Chapter 508

    In the afternoon, Xu Shaotang drives song Yinuo and meets song Yiyan at the appointed place on time.


    This is the top customized wedding dress shop in Beijing. It is said that the designers inside are all the most famous designers at home and abroad. Of course, the top level means the most expensive.


    Fortunately, they only pay attention to quality but not price, otherwise they will be scared away by the price of these wedding dresses.


    Before they got into the shop, the assistant hurriedly welcomed them and said, "Song Shao and Miss Tang, your custom-made dresses have been made. I''ll take you to have a try. If you are not satisfied, we will revise them immediately."


    Under the guidance of the assistant, the four enter the store. Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu are pulled to try on the dress, while Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo sit around in the store.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang was the only one who really sat around. Song Yinuo was attracted by the beautiful wedding dresses in the shop after just sitting around for less than a minute.


    The shop assistant noticed song Yinuo''s attentive and envious eyes, and immediately went up to song Yinuo and said, "Miss, I think you and your boyfriend should be getting married soon, too? Why don''t you try our wedding dress here? If you are satisfied, we can tailor it for you then. "


    Although the shop assistant doesn''t know song Yinuo, she knows the identities of Tang Zhiqiu and song Yiyan. She knows in her heart that the identity of the person who can accompany song Yiyan to try the dress will not be worse, and it''s not a problem to bear the price of the dress.


    Song Yinuo was eager to have a try. He was agitated by the shop assistant. He couldn''t restrain his mind immediately. He looked at Xu Shaotang embarrassed and said, "Shaotang, why don''t you do it here alone? I''ll go and have a look at these wedding dresses?"


    "Go ahead." Xu Shaotang gave her a smile and said, "in fact, I also want to see your wedding dress in advance."


    Song Yinuo looks at him with a smile, and then starts to choose his favorite wedding dress in the shop.


    Soon, song Yinuo chose his favorite wedding dress, and then took it into the dressing room.


    The three people in the dressing room come out from the dressing room almost at the same time. Xu Shaotang automatically ignores song Yiyan who puts on his dress. His eyes only stay on Tang Zhiqiu for a short time, but finally fix on Song Yinuo.


    The holy fishtail wedding dress made of exquisite heavy industrial lace, the noble and elegant baroque style design, the silver waterfall like lace tail and the pure and elegant white crystal fish mouth high-heeled shoes, the bride to be married in the arc mirror is so perfect that even Tang Zhiqiu can''t help praising her. This is almost a fallen angel!


    What''s more unique is that this wedding dress has a 7-point split in front of it. It doesn''t have the skirt support that is popular now. The extremely thin transparent gauze silk stockings are wrapped on the slender legs. They are decorated with pearl embroidery, which adds a touch of provocation to the long legs swaying between the crystal lace. It is combined with a court style fishtail skirt and a pair of white crystal fish beaks Heel shoes, as if the Greek god of the moon as dreamy and charming, it is difficult to look away from her beautiful shadow.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what language to use to describe song Yinuo. He seems to understand that the most beautiful moment for a woman is when she puts on her wedding dress.


    Tang Zhiqiu wears a wedding dress because of practicing taekwondo. There is always a force on her face. However, song Yinuo''s face is full of beautiful tenderness. That tenderness seems to melt Xu Shaotang''s whole life.


    "Shaotang, are you good-looking?" Seeing Xu Shaotang staring at himself, song Yinuo can''t help winking at him playfully.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, walked slowly to song Yinuo, held her in his hand, lowered his head in her ear, and said in a soft voice: "Yinuo, you are so beautiful!"


    Looking at these two people''s affectionate appearance, song Yiyan said to song Yinuo with a bitter smile: "elder sister, you are too unkind, don''t you accompany us to try the dress? Now you can take all the limelight from us.... "


    From a fair point of view, song Yiyan also admits that song Yinuo in wedding dress is more charming than Tang Zhiqiu. However, the so-called beauty is in the eye of the beholder. No matter how beautiful song Yinuo is, song Yiyan still thinks that Tang Zhiqiu is the most beautiful bride in his heart.


    "What are you talking about?" Tang Zhiqiu gently touched song Yiyan, leaning over to look at Song Yinuo, sincerely praised: "Yinuo, you are so beautiful!"


    "Thank you Song Yinuo shyly took a look at Xu Shaotang, and then said to Tang Zhiqiu, "no matter how beautiful you are, only the bride in wedding dress is the most beautiful."


    Tang Zhiqiu smiles a little and says to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Dashao, when can you let Enoch wear the wedding dress? Seeing such a beautiful Enoch, don''t you want to marry her home? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I will make her wear the most beautiful wedding dress in the world and make her the happiest woman in the world!"


    In his heart, he silently adds the names of Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun. In a very simple word, it is his promise to his own woman.


    Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang tenderly: "I am now the happiest woman in the world."Listening to the numb love between the two, song Yiyan could not help shivering and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "brother-in-law, please be so tired of it. Otherwise, you can marry us at the same time, which will save my sister a day of hate."


    "Smelly boy, what do you say? Who hates to marry?" On hearing this, Song Yi Norton raised his eyebrows, grabbed Song Yi Yan''s ear, feigned anger and said, "don''t think I can''t deal with you if I get married, hum!"


    Song Yiyan, who was caught in the ear by song Yinuo, quickly begged for mercy, in exchange for song Yinuo to let go of his ear.


    In everyone''s frolic, song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu also tried the dress, and then left the shop with the dress.


    After going out, song Yiyan pulls Xu Shaotang aside, and his happiness gradually dissipates. He asks Xu Shaotang with some worries: "brother-in-law, do you think Chu Linfeng will make trouble at my wedding?"


    "Don''t worry, they shouldn''t do such low-level things." Xu Shaotang patted song Yiyan on the shoulder and said, "if they dare to make trouble, don''t they still have me? In fact, I hope they will make trouble. "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yiyan''s face is black, speechless said: "if this is your wedding, you will not so hope..."


    (this chapter is a little watery. It mainly reminds me of the wedding photo I took with my wife a few days ago. Please don''t spray it. Thank you)


    the wedding photo I took with my wife is a souveni

 Chapter 509

    Two days later, the wedding of song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu was held as scheduled, and what song Yiyan was worried about didn''t happen, because the three families of Chu, Zhao and Han didn''t attend their wedding at all, so naturally there was no trouble. But the Wei family, who had been dealing with the Song family before, came uninvited.


    The Wei family''s move seems to convey something to the Tang and song families.


    Even if no one from the three families of Chu, Zhao and Han attended their wedding, the wedding can still be described as grand. With the power of the two families in Tang and Song Dynasties, it is unlikely that the wedding will be grand.


    "Shaotang, I didn''t expect that we would have a wedding with Yiyan." Song Yinuo, wearing a white bridesmaid dress, looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Although they only attend the wedding as bridesmaids and bridesmaids, song Yinuo unconsciously regards the wedding as her own wedding with Xu Shaotang. Although this is only her own fantasy, it is enough to make her feel satisfied and sweet.


    Xu Shaotang some awkward activities of his body, smile to immersed in the illusion of song Yinuo said: "don''t worry, then I will give you a perfect wedding!"


    Just as the wedding is going on, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone suddenly rings. Seeing the caller''s name, Xu Shaotang has a bad feeling in his heart.


    When the phone was connected, song Anbang''s anxious voice came: "something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang almost subconsciously thought that there must be something wrong with the match, otherwise song Anbang would not be so anxious.


    Did the three finally decide to do it? But when they are about to finish the match, they have no influence on the result of the match, because everyone knows that song Anbang''s Raptors are the champion in the match.


    Even if the Raptors announced that they would give up the competition now, it would have no effect on Song Anbang. Xu Shaotang really hoped that they would withdraw from the competition at this time. In that case, they would not have to go abroad to participate in the world special forces competition.


    Song Anbang said urgently: "in the final real combat confrontation in the dense forest, we were attacked by unknown armed men! Now the confrontation has ended, and we are trying our best to pursue the unknown armed men, but the strength of the other side is very strong, and several of us have been injured! "


    Thinking about the sudden appearance of the unknown armed men, song Anbang could not help but turn pale and unconsciously took it as the conspiracy of the three families.


    Xu Shaotang heart "clatter" a, quickly asked: "injured people now how?"


    "The people on our side are OK for the moment, but some of the other teams have been sacrificed, and two of them are from the eagle team!" Song Anbang''s tone sounds very heavy. After all, he created the Shenying team. Those team members are also people who follow him all the way. Now he died in the competition. How can he not feel heavy.


    "I''ll be right here!" Xu Shaotang hung up at once.


    No matter the wolf group or the eagle group, they have a lot to do with him. Now they are in danger, so he has to rescue them.


    Just as he was about to leave, his mobile phone rang again. This time, it was pity.


    Compared with song Anbang''s call, Xu Shaotang is more afraid of receiving a call from Lianxin, because Lianxin''s call must be bad, and it is likely that something happened in Tianhai.


    "After receiving the news, Miyamoto family and ITO Wen have sent people to Tianhai, and the target is probably the Xu family!"


    Compassion''s words are very short. After that, she hangs up the phone. She is just a person who collects and conveys information. As for how Xu Shaotang wants to do it, it''s not something she should worry about.


    Hearing the news from Lianxin, Xu Shaotang''s face turned pale. Song Yiyan''s wedding, the event of the confrontation, and the island people''s trip to Tianhai happened to happen on the same day. To say that there is no shadow of the three families behind these things, Xu Shaotang would never believe it.


    Now he is faced with the problem of whether to go to song Anbang or to rush back to Tianhai immediately.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finally decided to go back to Tianhai. After saying sorry to the two families, Xu Shaotang immediately rushed to the airport in Beijing.


    On the way, Xu Shaotang calls Longjiang again. He simply explains his situation to Longjiang.


    "Don''t worry, go back to Tianhai and deal with the things over there. I''ll deal with the enemies in the jungle." Long Jiang said: "we have also received the news from Song Anbang. At present, fei''er has personally taken people to get there. You can let go and do your own business."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ll trouble you."


    "Ha ha, when did you treat me so politely? Are you angry that I didn''t lend it to you last time? " Long Jiang''s laughter came from the phone.


    "No, I really thank you. I don''t want to see my people have an accident." Xu Shaotang explained.


    He knows that the dragon will have his own principles, and the dragon will have made it very clear that the Dragon Group will not participate in any struggle between forces. That''s what the dragon will say, and it has been doing for so many years. How can he be angry that the dragon will not lend people to himself?The Dragon general said with a smile, "if not! Also, since those island people have gone to Tianhai, let them stay forever! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let any of them leave Tianhai alive!"


    After hanging up the phone, the anger on Xu Shaotang''s face didn''t diminish at all. Those people are really good at timing.


    However, if something happens in the match, it will be strictly investigated. If it is found out that something happened in the match is related to those three companies, I''m afraid he won''t have to deal with them any more.


    Before boarding the plane, Xu Shaotang receives a call from Ji Rushu. Ji Rushu tells him that someone has offered a reward of 5 billion US dollars to take his head. Let Xu Shaotang be careful.


    Listen to this girl''s words, Xu Shaotang thought, finally Ji Rushu has a little conscience, also know to inform him in advance.


    But she never thought that this was actually Xu Shaotang''s own assassination mission! Xu Shaotang thought in his heart that by the way, he could put the name of the assassin on the head of the Miyamoto family. If the match had nothing to do with the three families, it would be up to the Miyamoto family to carry the black pot when he was in trouble.


    Sitting on the plane, Xu Shaotang, with a mocking smile on his face, murmured: "it''s too clever to do all the tricks, but it''s a mistake for Qingqing''s life! This time, linchu dug his own pit for you.... "

 Chapter 510

    Xu Shaotang to the fastest speed back to the Tianhai Xu home.


    Before entering the house, I heard a "crackling" sound coming from my family. It seems that after he issued a ban on feet, my family has found the best way to play mahjong!


    "Hu, ha ha, ten yuan per person, don''t cheat!" This is Xu Wenzheng''s voice. I can hear that although Xu Shaotang issued a foot ban order, the old man is still in a good mood.


    However, Xu Shaotang at the door was speechless for a while. These people, all of them, are worth a lot of money. They are so small.


    Fang LAN glared at the old man and said angrily, "what are you doing so early? I''ve wasted all my money!"


    Although it''s a reproach, it''s full of warmth.


    In fact, Fang LAN is very much in favor of Xu Shaotang''s foot ban order. Otherwise, how could the Xu family be so busy? Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying are busy with the company''s affairs most of the time. It''s really not much time to put everything down to accompany the elder.


    What''s more, there are Liu Tong and Xiao Jingwen at home. Although they are not Fang Lan''s own children, Fang LAN is still very happy to see the two young people fighting and making trouble in her home. When she is with these young people, she feels as if she has become young.


    Listening to the laughter from home, Xu Shaotang finally put down his heart. It''s good for everyone to keep this attitude. It''s time for everyone to have a rest.


    When Xu Shaotang suddenly appears at the door, several people on the mahjong table immediately stop their actions, and then look at Xu Shaotang standing at the door.


    "Why, since I haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t you know me?" Xu Shaotang looks at the crowd with a smile.


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s voice, everyone this just returned to God, Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying have a face surprise to run to the door.


    Xu Wenzheng quickly yelled: "you two girls don''t want to break the debt. Give me the money first!"


    Fang LAN gently pinched the old man, this old thing, playing mahjong are playing magic Zheng, at this time actually still thinking about the ten yuan money just now.


    Xu Shaotang holds the two girls in his arms. Fortunately, he pays attention to the influence and doesn''t kiss her in front of so many people. However, the tenderness in her eyes is enough to explain everything.


    Xu Wenzheng, who was pinched by Fang LAN, stood up with a smile and asked Xu Shaotang, "you don''t come back for help, do you?"


    Although the Xu family are now forbidden to stay at home, the information about the Beijing Branch is still conveyed to them through the secretary. They also know the difficulties faced by the Beijing Branch. Watching Xu Shaotang rush back, they subconsciously think that Xu Shaotang came back for song Yinuo.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile: "I never care about the company''s affairs. I just come back to deal with some temporary affairs."


    He doesn''t want to tell his family that the enemy of the island country is going to disappear in Tianhai. He can solve these things by himself. There''s no need for his family to worry about it. Although sooner or later, his family will know about it, it''s good to make everyone feel at ease for a day.


    Xu Wenzheng looked at him helplessly and said: "fortunately, you have a good life. These girls help us take care of the company''s affairs. Otherwise, I''m worried that Shengshi group will collapse in your hands sooner or later."


    Xu Shaotang took the two women''s hands to Xu Wenzheng, nodded and said with a smile: "my life is really good."


    As the old man said, although he was framed by an unknown enemy and died, he was unexpectedly reborn to the warm Xu family and these beloved women. Maybe all this can only be explained by fate.


    "I don''t know how to call in advance when the smelly boy comes back!" Fang LAN looked at her son and daughter-in-law with a smile and said, "I guess you haven''t eaten yet. I''ll go to the kitchen and get you something to eat."


    "Well, I haven''t eaten it yet, mainly because I want to taste my mother''s skill immediately, so I''ll empty my stomach first." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Fang LAN smiles and slaps Xu Shaotang: "smelly boy, now this mouth is more and more sweet."


    After that, Fang LAN almost trotted to the kitchen for fear of starving her baby son.


    Looking at Fang Lan''s figure leaving, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun pull Xu Shaotang to the side and sit down and ask, "can the branch still hold? If it really can''t, let''s allocate another sum of money? Enoch has managed to set up the capital branch. If it falls down now, it''s a pity. "


    Xu Shaotang waved to them and said with a smile, "let''s not talk about the company. We''ll deal with the things over there."


    The dilemma of Beijing branch should be broken soon. Although it has experienced some twists and turns, it is not as good as falling down now. It should be enough to solve Chu Linfeng and others.


    Seeing that he didn''t want to talk about things over there, we didn''t ask again. Instead, Xiao Jingwen came over and asked with a smile, "boss, when can we lift the ban on foot? I''ve been in your house for nearly 20 days, and I haven''t seen the outside world for a long time.""It should be soon." Xu Shaotang smile, and said: "others Xiaotong accompany you every day, you actually want to see the outside world, also not afraid of Xiaotong angry ah?"


    "Yes, you want to see the outside world? Said, "is there another woman out there?" When Liu Tong hears Xu Shaotang''s words, she immediately pesters Xiao Jingwen and begins to question. Of course, her question is also funny.


    Xiao Jingwen pretended to be wronged and looked at Xu Shaotang. He said with a sad face, "boss, you''re Yin me again!"


    Looking at him like this, we couldn''t help laughing.


    Listening to the sincere smile from everyone''s heart, Xu Shaotang is very pleased. He feels that everything he has done is worth it. As long as he can keep the warm home warm, the things he has done will have value.


    Soon, Fang LAN came out with a bowl of hot egg noodles. Just smelling the familiar taste, Xu Shaotang had a big appetite.


    After eating Fang Lan''s bowl of love noodles, Xu Shaotang lets his family continue to play. However, he calls the eight members of the wolf team who stay in Tianhai to protect Xu''s family to the backyard. At the same time, he calls Chen Wei to let him pay attention to the strangers who enter Tianhai these two days.


    Since the island people want to fight against their loved ones, how can Xu Shaotang let them go? It''s a special training that he can take the wolf team members who stay at Xu''s home to fight.

 Chapter 511

    The night is also hazy, the vast earth will be completely integrated in this thick night, only the trace of moonlight on the earth, as if in the dark night sky forced to tear a hole.


    A black shadow quickly through the night, their silent silence, let the night add a strong killing opportunity.


    Just as a group of people were shuttling through the night, the people in front of them suddenly stood still, and at the same time they made a gesture to the people behind them to stop.


    Seeing the gesture made by the people in front, the people behind immediately stopped their pace of advance, and quickly dispersed around. Some people quickly integrated their bodies with the night and were ready to launch a surprise attack on the enemy at any time.


    "Who are you?" The man in front asked the group of black shadows standing not far ahead.


    Just listening to this person''s awkward Chinese language, Xu Shaotang knows that he has been waiting for the right people. These are the Ninjas from the island country. Looking at the direction of their progress, they are obviously going for the Xu family.


    When these ninjas arrived at Tianhai, Xu Shaotang received the news from Lianxin and Chen Wei at the same time, so he took the wolf group to wait for these people on the way to Xu''s house.


    Xu Shaotang slowly forward two steps, came to the distance in front of the Ninja less than five meters, light smile: "kill your people!"


    "Xu Shaotang?" The people of that island country connected Xu Shaotang with the man in front of them almost in an instant.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, looked at the man who was obviously the leader of the Ninja group, and asked, "are you ITO Wen? Don''t stay in the island country well, actually run to Huaxia to die? Do you really think your life is too long? "


    Entering the realm of alchemy, Xu Shaotang quickly guessed the identity of this man. Among these ninjas, only this man is Tianren.


    He didn''t expect that itowen actually brought people to Tianhai himself. It seems that he is very interested in Miyamoto''s Apprentice!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ito''s face was covered with frost, and even the moonlight reflected coldness on his face.


    "I heard you killed my apprentice?" Ito slowly pulled out the sword he was wearing, and the faint cold light made the night cool.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile.


    For Ji Rushu''s sake, Xu Shaotang plans to take the blame for her. Anyway, these people have decided that he killed Miyamoto, and he has no need to explain. Even if he explains, these people may not believe it. Instead, it''s not like a frank admission. Anyway, in his eyes, these people are dead.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang admit, Ito''s whole body suddenly burst out, and the samurai sword in his hand has been erected. He said in a cold voice, "in that case, you can pay for my apprentice''s life."


    After that, Ito''s figure began to fade, and soon disappeared in the night.


    Just like ihalu, jiaalu is also very good at hiding. For ninjas, a frontal confrontation is never more deadly than a sudden attack.


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes slightly, quickly grasped the position of ITO Wen, and said to the wolf team members behind him with a smile: "ITO Wen will be handed over to me, and the rest will be handed over to you. You haven''t done anything with anyone for a long time. If you have any anger, just let it out!"


    "Ha ha, Xu Shao knows us!" A few members of the wolf team are laughing, and they have quickly come here to kill.


    Looking at these team members who are like runaway wild horses, Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly. These guys have bloodthirsty and killing genes in their bones, and they don''t know whether this is good or bad.


    As Xu Shaotang shakes his head, ITO, who is hidden in the dark, suddenly attacks. The black air on his samurai sword directly stabs Xu Shaotang''s back.


    The movement of his knife was not so fast, and it didn''t even have time to bring up ripples in the air until the tip of his knife was close to the heart of Xu''s back.


    "Ninja of the island country, will always only attack like this Xu Shaotang extremely disdainful cold hum.


    When Ito''s blade tip was less than an inch away from his back, his body suddenly moved to the side, his right hand leaned out at the same time, and almost instantly grasped Ito''s samurai sword.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang not only quickly dodged his own fatal blow, but also accurately grasped his samurai sword, ITO was so shocked that he quickly turned his samurai sword in his hand to pull his weapon away from Xu Shaotang.


    If an ordinary person turns around like this, he must have cut off the palm of his hand. But now, ITO feels that his samurai sword seems to be clamped by a huge pliers. No matter how hard he uses, the samurai sword is still in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    "Master!" Ito was surprised, and quickly let go of his samurai sword. He wanted to retreat and distance himself from Xu Shaotang.


    However, when he just let go of the moment, Xu Shaotang potential to sink a foot has arrived in front of him.


    "Bang!"With a loud noise, ITO Wen was kicked to the ground by Xu Shaotang, and a stream of blood suddenly erupted from his mouth.


    Just a move, ITO has been seriously injured!


    Realizing that he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, ITO no longer has the momentum to start. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he quickly jumps from the ground and wants to take advantage of the night to escape quickly.


    Now he is only worried about whether he can leave Tianhai alive. As for those ninjas who come with him, he has no mind to care about their lives.


    At the moment when ITO rose into the air, the samurai sword in Xu Shaotang''s hand flew out. With the sound of "whizzing", the samurai sword directly poured into Ito''s chest until it had no handle.


    Ito in the air let out a scream, and then fell to the ground, the samurai sword inserted on the ground, ITO firmly nailed to the ground.


    Seeing that ITO Wen was seriously injured by Xu Shaotang almost in the blink of an eye, other ninjas also had the idea of running away and began to fight and retreat one after another.


    In order to keep his promise to the Dragon general from falling through, Xu Shaotang did not join in the pursuit of the retreating ninjas. With his participation, the number of ninjas who occupied and retreated rapidly decreased, and the remaining few were also firmly surrounded by the members of the wolf group.


    Until then, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to ITO Wen, who was nailed to the ground, with a faint smile on his face: "next life, don''t be an island man any more..."


    With a "puff" sound, Xu Shaotang holds the handle of the samurai sword, pulls it away quickly, and ends his own life with Ito''s samurai sword.

 Chapter 512

    After killing all the Ninjas who invade the Xu family, Xu Shaotang drags his bloody body back to the Xu family.


    Fearing that the smell of blood on his body would irritate the two girls, Xu Shaotang didn''t go to their room. Instead, he went back to his room and took a bath to get rid of the smell of blood.


    When he came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun had already sat on the head of the bed in his room.


    Lin Shuying''s face is full of rosy clouds. She thinks about what Su Ruyun has said to her. Lin Shuying feels ashamed even when she thinks about it. But she can''t stand Su Ruyun''s hard work, so she has to come to Xu Shaotang''s room with her.


    Although very shy, but she is not so resistant, maybe she Miss Xu Shaotang''s warm embrace too much.


    Looking at the surprised look on Xu Shaotang''s face, Su Ruyun asked with a smile, "did you go out to kill people?"


    "No, I just went out for a walk." Xu Shaotang quickly denied.


    Su Ruyun turned his mouth slightly and said, "if you go to kill someone, you will kill them. Do you think you can hide it from us? We don''t think you''re a bad person just because you''re killing people. Why are you hiding this from us? "


    From Xu Shaotang''s rush back to Tianhai, she and Lin Shuying know that Xu Shaotang must have something important to deal with. What makes Xu Shaotang feel so important is the safety of Xu''s family. With Xu''s mysterious appearance, they have guessed that Xu Shaotang''s return is to kill the enemies who want to do harm to Xu''s family.


    Now that they have guessed it, Xu Shaotang no longer conceals it. Wrapped in a bath towel, he walks up to them and sits down. He says with a smile, "it''s not a big deal to kill some island people who don''t open their eyes."


    He said it indifferently, as if what he killed was not a man but a pig, or he thought in his heart that what he killed was a pig.


    "Since you have killed the enemy who wants to do harm to our family, should our foot ban be lifted?" Lin Shuying didn''t blame Xu Shaotang for going out to kill people, but said, "we haven''t gone to the company for nearly 20 days. If we go on like this, the company will really have a mess."


    Looking at Lin Shuying''s anxious look, Xu Shaotang held her and Su Ruyun in his arms, nodded and said, "Tomorrow your foot ban will be completely lifted. You can do whatever you want. However, don''t spend too much time on the company''s affairs. You should take good care of your body."


    Now the enemy from the island has been killed, and most of the Chen family''s staff have been transferred back to Tianhai. In addition, the compassionate intelligence system focuses on Tianhai. The whole Tianhai is like an iron bucket. Even if someone wants to do harm to the Xu family, they can detect it in time.


    "Really?" Hearing Xu Shaotang say that the ban on feet has been lifted, Su Ruyun can''t help but be overjoyed. She stretches her charming body and says happily: "ah, I''m free at last! Although I am very happy every day, I always feel like a bird in a cage. Now I can be free again. "


    "Is that exaggeration? Birds still in cages? " Xu Shaotang patted Su Ruyun''s slender waist with a smile and said, "I don''t have time to rest. You don''t know how much I envy you."


    During this time, Xu Shaotang is really busy. He has made up his mind to take a long vacation and have a good rest as long as the three families'' affairs are solved.


    Lin Shuying said with a smile: "it''s good for us to stay at home with our parents, but we can''t ignore the company''s affairs. Besides, Ruyun and I are both idle people. We can''t feel the value of our existence if we don''t go to work in the company during this period of time."


    No matter she or Su Ruyun, they never want to be a vase who only knows how to act in front of Xu Shaotang. They know that they can''t help Xu Shaotang in many things. They just hope they can help him in the company.


    Although Xu Shaotang has repeatedly stated that he does not value the company and money, they still hope to help Xu Shaotang do a little bit and prove the value of their existence.


    "Yes, Shuying and I don''t want to be those vases!" Su Ruyun nodded with approval and said, "we should have our own career. Otherwise, if you don''t want us one day, we will starve to death."


    "You''re the only one who''ll think all day!" Xu Shaotang raised his hand and poked Su Ruyun''s forehead.


    It''s too late for him to love these two women, and he won''t want them? They are already an inseparable part of her life. Xu Shaotang doesn''t even dare to think that if she loses any of them, will she die of heartache?


    After being stabbed by Xu Shaotang, Su Ruyun pretended to be wronged and rubbed his forehead. He stood up from the head of the bed and said, "well, I won''t disturb you two. I''ll go to bed first. Tomorrow I''ll go back to work with my best face!"


    "Ah, Ruyun, didn''t you say..."


    See Su Ruyun to leave, Lin Shuying inexplicably gave birth to a trace of panic, this goblin is not to say so, do you want to leave yourself alone now? However, when she saw Su Ruyun looking at her eyes, she knew that she had been cheated by Su Ruyun. The goblin never wanted to do that from the beginning to the end, but she didn''t want to compete with her.However, when Su Ruyun was ready to leave, Xu Shaotang held her hand and said, "are you sure you want to leave?"


    "If I don''t go, will I stay here to see the play?" Su Ruyun blushed and said, "I''m not as strong as you are!"


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "go to have a rest first, but don''t blame me for not having a baby at that time..."


    "No children, no..." Su Ruyun suddenly stops here, then looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asks, "do you mean you can let me have a baby now?"


    The problem of children has always been the biggest worry in Su Ruyun''s heart. As she grows older, she doubts whether she will have a chance to be a mother in her life.


    Suddenly listen to Xu Shaotang talking about having a baby, how can she not be excited?


    "It''s not impossible to have children." Xu Shaotang looked at Su Ruyun, then at Lin Shuying, and said with a smile: "but, hey, hey..."


    The very obscene smile behind has exposed Xu Shaotang''s evil idea.


    Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying don''t know the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s laughter. A burst of red cloud rises on their faces.


    "No matter!" Su Ruyun thought for a moment, and suddenly jumped on Xu Shaotang: "in order to have a baby, you are a bad guy..."

 Chapter 513

    Although enjoying the company of the two beauties, Xu Shaotang still has to leave Tianhai. He doesn''t want to provoke the killer to the Xu family.


    Before he got on the plane to the capital, he received a phone call from Longjiang. Longjiang''s tone was a little bad. He didn''t tell Xu Shaotang too many things. He just asked him to rush to longzu''s station immediately after he returned to the capital.


    Listening to the words of the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang feels that something must have happened to the dragon group, and it should have happened when chasing the enemy in the jungle.


    Three hours later, Xu Shaotang has already stood in front of the Dragon general. The face of the Dragon general is very ugly. He looks blue and white. It can be seen that he must be extremely angry. For the first time in so many years, Xu Shaotang is so angry when he sees the Dragon general.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang looks at the Dragon general with a dignified face. What can make the Dragon general so angry must be a big thing.


    The Dragon general forced his anger and gave Xu Shaotang a look. For a long time, he gave a heavy sigh: "Firebird!"


    "Firebird?" Xu Shaotang instantly stood up from his chair, looked at Long Jiang nervously, and asked, "do you mean that the man who killed our soldiers in the jungle was Firebird?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. The inexplicable tension in his heart almost makes him gasp. He stares at the Dragon general. He is afraid that the dragon will nod. He is afraid that his guess will be confirmed by the Dragon general!


    Even in the face of being killed by Xia Jiuli, he was not so afraid.


    Perhaps, without such a guess, he didn''t even know that there were things in the world that made him so afraid.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s nervous and scared look, although Longjiang couldn''t bear it, he nodded heavily and said: "Feier was injured when he was chasing. Later, they had to send golden tiger and iron leopard to go. They found out in the process of chasing that the person who hurt Feier was Firebird. Now, the confrontation of the special forces of the whole army has ended, and the golden tiger and iron leopard are trying their best to pursue the Firebird... "


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang stood up and said angrily: "Firebird can''t do such a thing! The golden tiger and the iron leopard must have mistaken the person! "


    If that person is really a Firebird, does that mean that the rainstorm is also killed by the Firebird?


    Ridiculous! Firebird is so love rainstorm, she absolutely can''t do such a thing! It is impossible to betray the "law enforcers" and their own beliefs!


    "I hope not!" The dragon who got the news was also furious, patting the table and said angrily, "but do you think golden tiger and iron leopard will recognize the wrong person? The time they spend with Firebird is not necessarily shorter than you. If you believe in Firebird, don''t you believe in golden tiger and iron leopard? "


    In the face of the angry dragon general, even if Xu Shaotang, who has become a master of alchemy, can''t help but be taken by his momentum. He just sits back in his chair dejectedly and mumbles to himself: "impossible, impossible, Firebird won''t do this kind of thing..."


    He can''t accept this fact. Now that the rainstorm is dead, will the golden tiger, iron leopard and Firebird fight each other?


    The sudden news completely repelled Xu Shaotang''s good mood. The spreading anger and sadness in his heart were about to submerge him. Knowing that there would be today, he hoped that the Firebird had died together with the rainstorm in the north, and it would not be like this.


    "I don''t want that to happen!" Long Jiang said to Xu Shaotang, who lost his soul: "I don''t believe that Firebird will do such a thing, but we can''t help believing the fact before our eyes!"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang raised his head and said bitterly: "I never believe that Firebird will do such a thing. Since he is doing it, there must be other reasons, or she has been used! In a word, I never believe that Firebird would willingly do such a thing! "


    He is using all the reasons and excuses he can think of to exonerate Firebird. This blow is too big for him. He even doubts that what he has experienced is a dream.


    "Is it used?" Dragon will look complex look at Xu Shaotang, said: "I really hope she was used! The golden tiger and the iron leopard have gone after each other. Whether they have been used or not, I believe there will be an answer soon. "


    "No, I''ll go myself!" Xu Shaotang stood up from his seat in a hurry and said firmly: "I''m going to ask Firebird to understand!"


    Looking at him in such a hurry, the dragon will gently wave his hand to him and sign him to sit down. At the same time, he said: "the golden tiger and the iron leopard have already gone. It''s not much use for you to go now. Don''t forget, your priority now is to completely defeat Chu Linfeng''s gang!"


    "I''m not in the mood to care about Chu Linfeng''s assholes now!" Xu Shaotang said slightly angrily.


    Now all his thoughts are on Firebird. With his angry appearance, I''m afraid that Chu Linfeng and others will kill them directly.


    "Don''t you think they''re giving you enough trouble?" The Dragon clapped "pa" on the table in front of him and said angrily, "because of the Firebird, you need to solve those people earlier! Only then can you have enough energy to trace the Firebird. If the Firebird is really used as you said, don''t you want to find out the person who used her? "Long Jiang''s tone was very strict. If he had changed a person, he would not have talked with him about these things. Why was he not angry about Firebird? But now, no matter how angry it is, it''s useless. We have to wait for the news from golden tiger and iron leopard.


    "I..." Looking at the angry dragon general, Xu Shaotang''s anger began to be controlled slowly. After a long time, he finally nodded his head and said, "I''ll deal with those things as soon as possible. Firebird''s side, please help me. Please tell me as soon as you have news!"


    He was finally convinced by the Dragon general. Just as the Dragon general said, he had been delayed by Chu Linfeng for too long, and he could not spare too much energy to do other things.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang finally gave up the idea of meeting with the golden tiger and iron leopard, Long Jiang nodded with satisfaction, and his anger gradually subsided. He said to Xu Shaotang, "don''t worry about doing what you should do. I don''t care less about Firebird than you. As long as she is really used by others, everything I say will save her life!"


    What Firebird has done now can be dealt with as treason, but before the matter is found out, the dragon will not make a conclusion lightly.

 Chapter 514

    Xu Shaotang returns to the villa full of worries about Firebird.


    As soon as he got back, he called his left hand aside.


    "What''s new with the killer group?" Xu Shaotang tried his best not to let his anger out in front of his left hand. He just asked in a repressive voice, "do you know how many people took over the task of assassinating me?"


    Although his left hand is no longer a killer, his ability to observe words and colors still exists. As soon as Xu Shaotang stands in front of him, he can see that Xu Shaotang''s mood must be very bad. No matter how Xu Shaotang conceals, he can''t hide the depression on his face.


    Originally, his left hand wanted to make fun of Xu Shaotang. Now seeing that Xu Shaotang was in a bad mood, he didn''t want to make fun of him. He said: "there is no specific number, but there should be a lot of people who have taken the task. Moreover, there may be killers lurking in the capital now. So, you''d better be careful when you go out recently, and don''t really cause any accidents. "


    "OK, I see!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said to his left hand, "I may not be here these days. You can go to Enoch and hide around now to prevent someone from attacking her. I''ll call you when I finish my work."


    Although he was confident that the killers could not hurt himself, after all, many people took over the task of assassinating him, and he did not want song Yinuo to be involved.


    Not all killers have principles like those left-handed killers. There are also many killers who are purely for money. We can''t rule out the possibility that some people will think of using song Yinuo to threaten themselves.


    He nodded his left hand and left the villa quickly. Now Song Yinuo should still be in the Song family. Although song Yiyan''s wedding is over, there are still many things to do.


    After leaving with his left hand, Xu Shaotang also left the villa. He didn''t pay attention to the words with his left hand. He just wanted to go out and hang around and make himself the target of killers. The more killers he came, the better. Otherwise, how can Chu Linfeng and others suffer from their own consequences?


    Xu Shaotang wanders aimlessly in the streets of the capital, trying to expose himself in a crowded place.


    When he passed the Beijing Opera House, a "yiyiya" singing came to his ear. Even though Xu Shaotang could not understand what this man was singing, he knew that it was Kunqu Opera, but it was not the same track as Qin Zongheng''s.


    Xu Shaotang went to the theater door, bought a ticket, and then walked into the theater.


    There are not many people in the theater, and most of them are old people. Xu Shaotang finds an empty seat at the back to sit down and listen to the people on the stage.


    He didn''t understand Kunqu Opera and couldn''t understand its charm. He just wanted to find a place to sit down. Although the theater was noisy, his ears seemed to automatically isolate the outside sound, just thinking about Firebird.


    In front of the Dragon general, he suspects that the Firebird has been used by others, but in his own heart, he knows that how can a clever woman like Firebird be used easily?


    When he raised his eyelids and looked at the performers dancing on the stage, he suddenly thought of the story of Qin Zongheng, and then thought of the really crazy Xia Yu.


    Is it because after the death of the rainstorm, Firebird is also crazy? Xu Shaotang began to wonder whether there was such a possibility.


    If so, he will be happy for the Firebird in his heart. It''s not a good thing to become a madman, but at least he doesn''t have to bear the charge of treason any more. Whether it''s for him or for the golden tiger and iron leopard, this outcome is obviously more acceptable.


    Just as he was preoccupied, he felt his shoulder gently patted.


    Xu Shaotang raised his head, but saw Qin Zongheng''s smiling face.


    "What are you doing here?" Xu Shaotang asked Qin Zongheng faintly.


    Qin Zongheng was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "I should ask you this question. What Kunqu opera do you have to listen to here? As far as I know, you don''t have such elegance, do you? "


    Qin Zongheng is really excusable here, but Xu Shaotang is really surprising here.


    "It''s OK. I just came out for a walk. When I came here, I thought of the story of you and Gu Qing, and then I ran in." Xu Shaotang forced a smile on Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng glanced at Xu Shaotang, sat down next to him and said, "it seems that you are not in a good mood? Is there something on your mind? Say it, and I might be able to help


    "You can''t help..." Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "these things are not even in my heart. To say them is to let you worry with me. It''s better for me to worry alone."


    In addition to the Dragon generals, who can help Firebird?


    The key is that even if they want to help Firebird, they don''t know how to help Firebird. Unless they catch Firebird first, everything is empty talk.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything, Qin Zongheng didn''t bother to ask again. He digged off the topic and said, "I think your branch in Beijing has been severely suppressed recently. If you need my help, just ask. I''m sure I can help you with this matter."When Qin Zongheng said this, he had a confident smile on his face. He did have a confident capital in business affairs.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you know I don''t care about business at all. That''s all for Beijing Branch. It''s not a matter to ask you for help all the time. You still have your own company to do. By the way, how''s your game development going? "


    Referring to his own game, Qin Zongheng showed a happy smile on his face and said: "the development work in the early stage of the game has been completed. Now we are debugging the intelligent induction device. However, after we get the technology of the nofi consortium, our progress is also very smooth. I believe it will be available soon. At that time, I will give you a set of meritorious men, which will also make you bored There''s a pastime


    "You''d better give it to someone else. I''m not interested in games." Xu Shaotang forced out a smile and asked, "do you often come here to listen to the opera?"


    Qin Zongheng shook his head, his face was full of nostalgia, pointed to the theater and said: "Gu Qing and I met here. Whenever we come here, we can''t help feeling sad. I just come here occasionally to have a look. If someone is singing "the story of the jade hairpin", I will sit down and listen to a passage. If not, I will go here to look for some memories... "


    "Gu Qing is really lucky to have such a deep love as you..." Xu Shaotang sighed slightly.


    After chatting with Qin Zongheng in the theater for a while, Xu Shaotang left the theater and went out on the busy street again.

 Chapter 515

    When Xu Shaotang walked in the streets of Beijing for three days, he obviously felt that many people were following him, including some experts and some mercenaries.


    He had killed several waves of people who wanted to assassinate him before, but driven by the huge Commission, there were still countless outlaws who wanted to take his head.


    Feeling that the fire is almost over, Xu Shaotang finally decided to close the net.


    He has learned the whereabouts of Chu Linfeng from Lianxin, and according to the news from Lianxin, Zhao Zian and Han Yushu should also be with Chu Linfeng.


    This should be the best news Xu Shaotang has heard recently. He immediately rushed to Xianyun villa, which is relatively remote and suitable for those people to attack him.


    An hour later, Xu Shaotang had already arrived at Xianyun villa. He deliberately slowed down his driving speed so that those people would not lose him.


    When he arrived at Xianyun villa, Xu Shaotang grabbed a waiter by the neck, pretended to be angry and asked the waiter, "which room is Chu Linfeng in? Take me now!"


    In fact, he doesn''t need to pretend any more. As long as he thinks about Firebird, his anger rises naturally. He doesn''t need to pretend to be angry at all.


    The waiter was frightened by Xu Shaotang''s fierce look. His eyes showed a look of praying. He drew a number to Xu Shaotang. He drew the same number three times.


    Xu Shaotang understands the meaning of the waiter. He wants to say that Chu Linfeng is in suite 999.


    "Go away. If you don''t want to die, just leave here!" Xu Shaotang loosened the waiter''s neck and "friendly" reminded the waiter.


    In the room, Chu Linfeng and others are discussing the next way to deal with Xu Shaotang. With a confident smile on his face, Chu Linfeng says to Zhao Zian and Han Yushu, "according to my information, song Anbang''s elite soldiers turned out to be Xu Shaotang''s people. Now it''s basically certain that song Anbang''s Raptors will go abroad to participate in the world special forces competition Down, we may be able to work on it! "


    He always had one plan. Before, he wanted to use the whole army''s special forces to fight against the Song family. Now that the plan failed, he immediately focused on the Raptors.


    "What do you mean?" Han Yushu and Zhao Zian look at Chu Linfeng at the same time, with a look of doubt in their eyes. Of course, there is a trace of joy. They are always very happy about Xu Shaotang.


    Chu Linfeng said with a smile: "if the Raptors have an accident abroad, do you think Xu Shaotang will go to the rescue?"


    "Yes, certainly!" Two people return without thinking.


    "That''s fine!" Chu Linfeng said with a smile: "I heard that there are many foreign experts. I''m very curious. Can Xu Shaotang survive under the siege of these experts?"


    Chu Linfeng''s words came out, and Zhao Zian''s two faces showed a happy look at the same time. He gave Chu Linfeng a thumbs up and said: "wonderful, really wonderful! Ha ha


    Just as the three people were laughing, there was a sudden sound of fighting outside. Then there was a loud noise outside the door.


    "Boom!"


    The closed door collapsed in an instant, and the bodyguards they put outside now all lay on the ground.


    The three people in the room immediately stood up from their seats at the same time. When they saw the person coming, the anger on their faces became more intense.


    "Xu Shaotang!" Chu Linfeng looked at Xu Shaotang, who was forced to break in, and said, "what do you mean? This is my territory. Get out now. You are not welcome here! "


    Xu Shaotang also stood in front of Chu Linfeng with an angry face: "what do I mean? I''d like to know what you want to do! Don''t think I don''t know. How dare you think about my family? Do you really think I dare not kill you? "


    What he said was half true and half false. He really guessed that the matter of Tianhai was related to Chu Linfeng, but he really didn''t have the idea to kill Chu Linfeng himself, otherwise he wouldn''t let the three people live until now.


    "Evidence?" The anger on Chu Linfeng''s face slowly disappeared, replaced with a playful smile, and said: "how many enemies do you have outside? Don''t you know? What makes you think it''s me? I can''t bear your desire and your sin! "


    Ito Wen took people to Tianhai to kill the Xu family. It really had something to do with him. However, so what?


    If Xu Shaotang had evidence, he would not have come here to show his bravery. He believed that Xu Shaotang''s killing him was just talking about it. With Xu Shaotang''s ability, if he really wanted to kill him, he would have done it long ago. Would he have come here in broad daylight to trouble him?


    Chu Linfeng was very confident, and he was completely confident.


    Now that Xu Shaotang has come, it means that Tianhai''s plan has completely failed. However, even if the plan fails, he is still very happy to see Xu Shaotang''s angry appearance. It''s really very happy.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Chu Linfeng viciously, and then looks at Han Yushu and Zhao Zian, who are also looking at the drama. Pointing to the three people, he says, "do I want to add crime? You know in your heart that my endurance is limited!""Xu Shaotang, our endurance is also limited!" Zhao Zian takes a step and returns to Xu Shaotang with the same ferocity.


    Looking at the smile on the three faces, Xu Shaotang''s heart is not smiling. Let''s be proud for a while. What''s wrong with those who are dying to be proud for a while?


    Just when the four people in the room did not give up, there was a sudden explosion outside, shaking the whole room slightly.


    Hearing this voice, Xu Shaotang finally felt relieved. It seems that those who want to assassinate themselves can''t help but start. Now it''s not an assassination, but a strong attack!


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Linfeng frowned and walked to the door. Now he was not in the mood to talk with Xu Shaotang. He just wanted to know what happened outside.


    Just stepped out from the door, Chu Linfeng''s face suddenly changed, he has seen a lot of people to kill them.


    "Xu Shaotang!" Chu Linfeng finally got a little flustered in his heart. He retreated to Xu Shaotang with a cold face and said angrily, "what do you want to do? Are those people outside your door your people


    At the beginning, he thought that Xu Shaotang did not dare to kill them, but when he saw the mercenaries and killers who rushed here, he had no bottom in his heart. He subconsciously took those people as Xu Shaotang''s people.

 Chapter 516

    At first, Xu Shaotang was in a bad mood, but now he is in a bad mood.


    Xu Shaotang went to the door to have a look, then shook his head and said, "it''s not my person! You see, these people are obviously mercenaries and killers! "


    "Mercenaries and killers?" Zhao Zian also hurriedly went to the door to have a look, "it''s true, but how did they come here?"


    Zhao zi''an was born in the army. He could see the identities of those people at a glance, but he didn''t know why these people came here. So he focused his eyes on Xu Shaotang. Maybe he thought these people were hired by Xu Shaotang to kill them.


    Looking at these three people still have the Kung Fu to talk nonsense here, Han Yushu yelled: "what are you doing in a daze? Don''t run for your life and ask for help!"


    Even without Han Yushu''s saying, Chu Linfeng began to call outside for help at the first time. Although he had trained in the army and had some skills, he didn''t think that he would be the opponent of these outlaws with his bare hands.


    However, Zhao Zian has already taken out his pistol. He is still a serving soldier and has the right to match the gun.


    "Bang, Bang..." Zhao Zian relied on the doorframe to shoot at the enemy.


    However, the power of his pistol was limited after all. Just after two shots, it attracted a series of machine gun fire from the enemy.


    "Xu Shaotang, can''t you fight his mother?" Zhao Zian, oppressed by the enemy, came back and roared at Xu Shaotang: "do you want to see us all die here?"


    Looking at Zhao Zian''s appearance, Xu Shaotang showed a faint smile on his face: "I don''t know if you will die, but I know, I should not die."


    "You..." Chu Linfeng looks at Xu Shaotang with an iron face. From what Xu Shaotang said just now, he already understands Xu Shaotang''s plan. He stares at Xu Shaotang and says: "Xu Shaotang, you are so cruel! What a way to kill people with a knife


    It has to be said that Chu Linfeng is really smart. He guessed Xu Shaotang''s intention just by Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Zhao Zian and Han Yushu react to Chu Linfeng''s words. They glare at Xu Shaotang at the same time, but now they have no time to entangle with Xu Shaotang and run to the window.


    Before them, Chu Linfeng had already taken the lead in jumping out of the window of the room. It has to be said that smart people still have many advantages, at least in response, they should be faster than others.


    He just thought it was safe to jump out of the window?


    Xu Shaotang and Chu Linfeng almost jump out of the window at the same time, and then let themselves and Chu Linfeng keep no more than one meter away.


    "Xu Shaotang, are you not afraid of being retaliated by our three families?" Seeing that he can''t get rid of Xu Shaotang''s figure, Chu Linfeng doesn''t run away at all. He stands still and looks back at Xu Shaotang angrily. The murderous thread in his eyes doesn''t hide. He wants to cut Xu Shaotang to pieces!


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "why do you three want to revenge me? Even if you die, you are also killed by mercenaries and killers, and these people are attracted just because you issued the mission to assassinate me? I can only say that you have suffered for yourself


    "So you had a plan!" Chu Linfeng was very angry and laughed, "ridiculous. I thought you didn''t dare to kill us. I didn''t expect that Chu Linfeng was so smart that I would be planted in your hands in the end!"


    Chu Linfeng''s smile is very bitter. After that bitter smile, he has a trace of regret. He knows why he is in such a situation. Everything is because he really underestimates Xu Shaotang. His guess is true. Xu Shaotang does not dare to kill them, but he can kill them with a knife!


    He did not look for the assassin to assassinate Xu Shaotang, but he did not guarantee that Zhao Zian and Han Yushu would do so. What''s more, even if Xu Shaotang published his own mission to assassinate him, once the three of them died here, all this would become a dead case.


    "I don''t have any premeditation. You want people to murder my family. I came here to talk to you." A smug smile flashed on Xu Shaotang''s face and said, "I didn''t expect to recruit those people here. All I can say is that it''s the will of heaven..."


    The best punishment for people is that he even told Chu Linfeng what he had thought of, in order to make Chu Linfeng feel the pain of knowing that he was being overcast and helpless before he died.


    It''s really a pleasant revenge.


    When they speak, several killers have quickly approached the two people standing in the open space. Xu Shaotang stands there with a relaxed face, while Chu Linfeng is full of panic.


    No matter how clever Chu Linfeng claims to be, he still can''t keep calm when facing death.


    Looking at the fast approaching killer, Chu Linfeng clenched his teeth and walked slowly to Xu Shaotang. In his stunned look, he deeply lowered his once arrogant head: "Xu Shaotang, I give up! As long as you let me go this time, I promise never to fight against you again


    In the face of life and death, Chu Linfeng finally made the most difficult but wisest choice.


    "At this time, do you think I will be cheated by your trick?" Xu Shaotang looked at Chu Linfeng coldly. "Since I entered the capital, I never thought I would be the enemy with you. It''s your constant entanglement that forced you to this step. You are welcome to turn into a fierce ghost and come to me for revenge!"If Chu Linfeng had done this before, Xu Shaotang might have considered letting him go. But now, the arrow has left the string, and it''s hard to recover


    See Xu Shaotang did not hesitate to refuse himself, Chu Linfeng''s face an instant ashes.


    And at this time, those killers have been close, without any superfluous words, have to kill Xu Shaotang.


    Although they recognize Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang is close to Chu Linfeng, no matter how Chu Linfeng, can''t get rid of Xu Shaotang''s figure.


    When Xu Shaotang evades the Assassins'' attacks, he always intentionally or unintentionally leads the Assassins'' attacks to Chu Linfeng. Although Chu Linfeng is barely half an expert, he is full of wounds in the face of these Assassins'' desperate attacks.


    When a killer''s knife stabs Xu Shaotang again, Xu Shaotang flashes slightly, exposing Chu Lin storm under the killer''s dagger. This distance is too short. The killer has no time to stop his attack, and Chu Linfeng has no time to escape.


    "Puff..."


    The assassin''s dagger is inserted into Chu Linfeng''s chest accurately. Chu Linfeng feels that his body''s heat is rapidly passing away. He looks back at Xu Shaotang, who is indifferent and watching, and slowly closes his eyes


    (finally, let the Birdman take the lunch box and celebrate)

 Chapter 517

    After Zhao Zian and Han Yushu died in the hands of killers in the same way, Xu Shaotang finally "embarrassed" to escape from Xianyun villa, and deliberately let his left arm get two knives. Since he wants to play, he has to do enough.


    Before he left, he killed those killers who killed Chu Linfeng and others. He didn''t want people to know anything from these people''s mouths. Only the dead would not speak.


    His desperate appearance is entirely for the mercenaries who are far away. Those mercenaries who are far away from the capital must not be able to escape. When they are caught, they can clear their suspicion.


    At this time, Xianyun villa has already become full of holes.


    It was not until more than ten minutes after Xu Shaotang left that the military and police who received Chu Linfeng''s call for help came in a hurry.


    When we saw the Xianyun villa full of smoke, we all had a bad premonition.


    When they saw the three bodies lying outside from the room, they knew that this time things were really big. They didn''t need orders. They had followed the tracks left by the enemy as fast as they could.


    Chu Boju was thinking about how to deal with the Song family when the confidential secretary rushed in, even forgot to knock.


    Looking at the flustered appearance of the confidential secretary, Chu Boju was slightly angry and showed an unhappy look. He taught the confidential secretary: "what is the system of flustered?"


    The cold sweat on the confidential secretary''s face fell down. He was not frightened by Chu Boju''s lesson. He was really frightened by the news he just received. He didn''t even know whether Chu Boju could withstand the sudden attack.


    "Out of Something happened... " The confidential secretary stammered. Meanwhile, he lowered his head and did not dare to look at Chu Boju''s face.


    Chu Boju was slightly stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The confidential secretary never felt so scared as now. He hung his head down and whispered: "Mr. Linfeng Something happened... "


    "Something happened to Linfeng?" Chu Boju stood up, glared at the confidential secretary and roared in a low voice: "what happened to him? Say


    Looking at the confidential secretary, he had guessed a terrible possibility in his heart, but he couldn''t believe it.


    The confidential secretary raised his head slightly and looked at the angry Chu Boju. Then he lowered his head again and said, "I just received the news, young master Linfeng Han Yushu and Zhao Zian were killed along with him. "


    When he finished all this, he was ready to bear Chu Boju''s anger. However, he waited for a long time, but he didn''t hear Chu Boju''s angry roar. He looked up in surprise and saw that Chu Boju had fallen to the ground. He was too nervous just now to hear Chu Boju fall.


    "Old Chu!" The confidential secretary screamed and ran to help the comatose Chu Boju up. He pinched the man and informed the doctor.


    After he pinched Chu Boju for half a minute, Chu Boju finally woke up and gave a roar: "Xu Shaotang!"


    "Poof..."


    After a roar, Chu Boju spouted a mouthful of blood from his mouth, turned his eyes, and then fell to the ground again. He asked the Secretary to help him quickly, and at the same time helped him to the sofa next to him to lie down and rest, waiting for the doctor to come.


    The same thing is also happening in the Han and Zhao families. The three old people yelled out Xu Shaotang''s name angrily before they were in a coma.


    When the old people of the three families were in a coma, people of other families also received the news that Chu Linfeng and others were killed.


    "Stupid!" Song Yinian, who received the news, clapped the table in front of him angrily. At the moment of knowing the news, he immediately thought that Xu Shaotang had done it. He really doesn''t know why Xu Shaotang suddenly became so stupid. Doesn''t he know the consequences of killing these three people?


    Or does he think he is Xia Jiuli? Huaxia has already produced a Xia Jiuli. They will never allow another Xu Shaotang!


    Xu Shaotang can use the stratagem to fight with Chu Linfeng, no matter how they fight, but they can''t be killed. Is this the bottom line of Xu Shaotang''s challenge? This asshole, is this losing your mind?


    Angry song Yinian quickly connected Xu Shaotang''s phone. Before Xu Shaotang even said a word, song Yinian''s curse rang out: "Xu Shaotang, are you looking for death? How dare you do that? You bastard


    Frankly speaking, Xu Shaotang was scolded by song Yinian. Song Yinian was still in the mood to scold him. At least it proved that he cared about him.


    "What are you doing, old man?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be puzzled and asked: "how can I find death?"


    He intends to find a killer to kill himself completely rotten in the heart, will not tell anyone, this will become his biggest secret after rebirth, even his women he will not tell them.


    Song Yinian continued to scold: "you killed Chu Linfeng. Do you think they will let you go? You bastard, how dare you do such a thing"Chu Linfeng, they are dead?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be surprised and said: "I didn''t kill them. Today, I went to Xianyun villa to find Chu Linfeng. When they were in trouble, I was suddenly attacked by a large number of killers and mercenaries. I tried my best to escape from them."


    "You didn''t kill it?" The anger on Song Yinian''s face did not subside. He quickly asked, "what''s the matter with the killers and mercenaries you mentioned?"


    Xu Shaotang said: "I don''t know. I think someone hired someone to kill me. Chu Linfeng and them may have been implicated by me..."


    In saying this, Xu Shaotang deliberately pretends to be compassionate. It''s a pity that he doesn''t become a shadow emperor.


    "Really?" Song Yinian still didn''t believe it. He knew that Xu Shaotang was very powerful. How could ordinary mercenaries and killers get him?


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile to song Yinian, "if you don''t believe me, you can come to see it now. I''ve been hurt a lot. Now I''m recovering in the villa. I dare not tell Enoch about it."


    "Well, you wait. I''ll come here now!" Song Yinian hung up the phone in a hurry and yelled to the people''s Congress outside: "prepare the car!"


    No matter what Xu Shaotang says is true or false, he has to go and have a look. Only when he sees it with his own eyes can he rest assured.

 Chapter 518

    After such a big incident, the garrison troops in the capital also sent out one after another, and even the dragon group took part in the pursuit of the murderer.


    After seeing off song Yinian, another special guest, Long Fei, came to the villa!


    Watching Long Fei appear, Xu Shaotang can''t help but show a bitter smile and ask, "are you here to catch me?"


    Since he came to the capital, Long Fei has never been to him. This time, Chu Linfeng just died, so he rushed over. The first thing he thought was that long Fei was here to catch him.


    "What am I going to do with you?" Long Fei gave him a white look, went to him and sat down. He said, "Chu Linfeng, three of them died. The old people of the three families must be crazy now. Our family is afraid of a positive conflict between you, so he specially asked me to come here."


    As soon as long Fei''s voice fell, there was a roar of cars outside.


    Just listening to the sound, we know that this battle is not small. When the dust and smoke disperse, a large number of vehicles have lined up outside the villa. Xu Shaotang even saw several infantry vehicles in the middle.


    Just as the car stopped, a group of soldiers with live ammunition had jumped out of the car, quickly pulled the bolt and pointed the muzzle at the villa.


    Looking at the soldiers swarming in, Xu Shaotang said to Long Fei, "you really came in time."


    "I''m a member of the dragon group. I''ll do something to wipe your ass for you Long Fei takes a bad look at Xu Shaotang, and then goes to the senior colonel who leads the team to rush in.


    Looking at Long Fei standing between himself and Xu Shaotang, the senior colonel looked puzzled.


    But his doubts didn''t last long. He went around long Fei and came to Xu Shaotang. He said in a fierce voice: "Xu Shaotang, you are suspected of a murder. I am ordered to take you back to the military headquarters!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t say a word. He just turned his eyes on Longfei, which means let Longfei solve the problem.


    Long Fei took a look at Xu Shaotang. Then he went to the senior high school, took out his certificate and handed it to the senior high school: "before the matter is found out, he is under my guard for the time being. If you can''t be the master, you can ask your superior for instructions!"


    The senior colonel took the certificate from Long Fei and just took a cursory look. He stood up straight and saluted Long Fei and said, "I''ll ask the superior right away!"


    After that, the senior colonel immediately connected the superior''s phone and truthfully reflected the situation here to the superior.


    Not to mention Long Fei''s military rank, that is, the word "dragon group" above is enough to attract his attention! Long group are involved in this matter, he knows that he is mostly unable to take Xu Shaotang away.


    Soon, the superior has sent an order: stop the team!


    Looking at these people who came and went in a hurry, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing at Long Fei and said, "your identity of the dragon group really works. I''ll lend you your certificate to play some prestige another day."


    "Go away!" Long Fei did not have the good spirit to scold, then put away the smile on the face, earnestly said to Xu Shaotang: "have to say, you boy this matter does really beautifully!"


    "What do you mean, I don''t understand?" Xu Shaotang pretends to be confused and asks Longfei.


    "Ha ha, do you still play this game with me?" Long Fei laughed and said, "my people have already heard that they have captured some mercenaries. They admit that they are here to kill you. As for Chu Linfeng, they are just killing you by mistake..."


    Although Long Fei doesn''t know Xu Shaotang as well as long Jiang, he also knows Xu Shaotang''s strength. Just those mercenaries like stinking fish and rotten shrimp want to kill Xu Shaotang? If Xu Shaotang had the intention to help each other, Chu Linfeng and the three of them would definitely be intact.


    It can only be said that all this is Xu Shaotang''s plan to kill people with a knife.


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "it seems that Chu Linfeng''s luck is too bad. I suspect that they are hiring someone to assassinate me. Unexpectedly, they eventually died in the hands of the people they hired to kill me. I don''t know if this is retribution?"


    No matter whether Long Fei guesses that he directed and acted this incident, Xu Shaotang will never admit it. However, the efficiency of the dragon team is really high. It''s amazing that some mercenaries were caught so soon.


    "Just pretend!" Long Fei also knew that Xu Shaotang would not admit it. He simply didn''t go on asking about it. He said, "in fact, my father asked me to send you a message when I come here this time."


    "What''s that?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Long Fei straightened his body and said, "my father said that Chu Linfeng''s affair will eventually become a headless case. The affair here is almost over. It''s time for you to do something serious."


    Although the whole matter has not yet been clarified, Long Jiang''s words have already announced the result of this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, all the escaped mercenaries and killers were arrested, and they organized a surprise interrogation of these people overnight. The three families of Chu, Zhao and Han also participated in the interrogation.


    After interrogation, the case that shocked the capital was finally "solved".


    It turns out that the target of these people is Xu Shaotang. They come from different organizations. Some people have assassinated Xu Shaotang alone before, but they all failed.Finally, they had to put down the idea of taking the huge Commission of 5 billion US dollars, and prepared to join hands to assassinate Xu Shaotang and then divide the Commission equally. They followed Xu Shaotang all the way to Xianyun villa. Seeing that there were few people there, they decided to forcibly kill Xu Shaotang there. Chu Linfeng and the three of them were killed by mistake.


    These confessions also confirmed that Xu Shaotang was indeed injured, and "fought to death" to escape from their hands.


    As soon as the result of the trial came out, the three families of Chu, Zhao and Han fainted on the spot.


    Everyone knows that Chu Linfeng and the three of them died in vain. There is no evidence to prove that Chu Linfeng and Xu Shaotang are related to their death. Besides, Xu Shaotang himself is struggling to escape.


    If it is necessary to have something to do with Xu Shaotang, it is that Xu Shaotang should not go to Xianyun villa to find Chu Linfeng when he is being chased. But Xu Shaotang has his own reasons. He thinks that Chu Linfeng and his family want to do harm to them by employing people. He just went to Chu Linfeng and asked them for a talk, but he didn''t expect that Chu Linfeng and his family were killed by mistake. He can only apologize for this.


    Although many people suspect that Xu Shaotang intentionally led his pursuers to Xianyun villa, they can''t refute Xu Shaotang''s words.


    A few days later, the official announced the trial results of this sensational case in Beijing. In the official results, Xu Shaotang also completely divorced himself.


    As long Jiang said, this case eventually became a headless case, which could only be prevaricated by "miscarriage".

 Chapter 519

    No matter how the official released the news, the three families of Chu, Zhao and Han firmly believed that all this was Xu Shaotang''s conspiracy.


    It''s not that they don''t want to take revenge on Xu Shaotang. Just before they are ready to take revenge, a strict order came from above: This is the end of the matter!


    Although the three families are not reconciled, they do not dare to do anything against Xu Shaotang at this time, otherwise they really don''t mind taking one of them!


    However, after swallowing this tone, the old men of the Chu and Han families fell ill. In order not to affect the normal operation of various institutions, new people were appointed to temporarily replace them. The father of weizhan in Weixi military region just temporarily replaced Chu Boju, while Han Shengzhi''s position was temporarily replaced by the old man of a second rate family in Beijing Master and son replace each other.


    The above series of actions suddenly caught the Chu family and the Han family by surprise. Although it was said that they were just temporary substitutes for the two masters, everyone knew that after a long time, the temporary substitutes became formal.


    In fact, many people have understood that the Chu and Han families can officially withdraw from the seven aristocratic families in Beijing.


    The Wei family, as a newly rich family in the capital, has become a hot spot in the capital overnight. Compared with the bustling Wei family, the Han family and the Chu family have become sparsely populated, which can be said to have tasted the warmth and coldness of human relations.


    In the other courtyard of the Qin family, Qin Haoran was sitting opposite Qin Guozhu. He asked Qin Guozhu, who was enjoying his tea leisurely: "do you think that their affairs of Chu Linfeng had something to do with Xu Shaotang?"


    Qin Guozhu put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "what about yes or no? Do you have any evidence to prove that this matter is related to Xu Shaotang? "


    Qin Haoran slightly smothered, shook his head and said, "no!"


    "That''s right!" Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "none of us has any evidence to prove that this matter is related to Xu Shaotang, so don''t make a wild guess! As a member of the Qin family, many times what you say may be mistaken for what I mean. Remember, be careful


    In fact, Qin Guozhu thought that Xu Shaotang must have planned this event, which made him suddenly change his view on Xu Shaotang.


    In the past, Xu Shaotang always procrastinated in dealing with Chu Linfeng and others. After some criticism, Xu Shaotang seemed to understand what he was thinking.


    He doubted whether Xu Shaotang had been instructed by an expert. Otherwise, he would dare to fight Chu Linfeng and others. If Chu Linfeng and others did not die, his combined fist would not be so smooth.


    "I see!" Qin Haoran nodded slightly.


    "Well, if only you understood!" Qin Guozhu nodded slightly and sighed: "the Han family and the Chu family have become more and more shameful over the years. Do you really think that what they do behind their back can hide from the ear of the one above? I still can''t forget my origin


    Because Chu Linfeng and others died, they directly made the old men of Chu family and Han family angry and fell ill, which just gave them a chance.


    They thought it would take a lot of trouble to win the two, but unexpectedly they won the two so easily. Qin Guozhu wondered whether Xu Shaotang had foreseen in advance what he wanted to do with the two.


    "The Chu family and the Han family have really gone too far in the past two years." Qin Haoran nodded.


    Hearing Qin Haoran''s words, Qin Guozhu gave a cold hum and said, "they have done more than that? They almost forgot their last name! Have they done less wrong over the years? The above has been reading their merits, but they are getting worse and worse! At the beginning of the Han Tongpu things do not know convergence, actually dare to collude with Xia Jiuli


    Chu Linfeng thought that no one knew Xu Shaotang''s whereabouts when he told Xia Jiuli, but he didn''t know how it could be that Xia Jiuli was not closely monitored? No sooner had he passed on the news than it came to him.


    This is the reason why they are determined to let the Chu family out. As for the Han family, they are ready to do it long ago. This time, they are just going to do it.


    "They''re really out of line!" Qin Haoran also showed an angry look on his face and said: "Chu Boju always thought that Chu Linfeng was the leader of this generation of young people. He wanted to cultivate Chu Linfeng with all his strength. In order to achieve his goal, he ignored the interests of the country."


    "Ha ha, Chu Boju probably thought that Chu Linfeng was the copy of Qin Zongheng then?" Qin Guozhu extremely disdainful smile way.


    Speaking of Qin Zongheng, Qin Haoran also showed a look of disdain on his face. He hummed coldly: "I''m afraid that one hundred Chu Linfeng can''t match the original Zongheng. If Chu Linfeng had dared to use these means in front of Zongheng, he would have come to the end of today."


    For Qin Zongheng, Qin Haoran admired him, even envied him. He still remembers that an old man who had passed away once sighed: after Qin Zongheng, there was no talent in the capital!


    If Qin Zongheng hadn''t quit the fight at the beginning, the old man might have given him the position of the head of the Qin family a few years earlier.


    Thinking of Qin Zongheng, Qin Guozhu sighed helplessly. After sighing, he asked Qin Haoran, "I gave you the address where Gu Qing is now. Did he go to find Gu Qing?""I don''t think so!" Qin Haoran showed a helpless look on his face and said: "I asked him before. He said that since Gu Qing didn''t want to see him, he didn''t need to disturb Gu Qing''s life. Listen to his tone, I guess, he may already know where Gu Qing is, but he doesn''t know how to face Gu Qing. "


    Although they were in the capital, they didn''t spend much time meeting each other. Maybe it was because of this that they seemed to be estranged from each other.


    "Alas..." Qin Guozhu sighed a little, his face was sad, and said: "he is still so stubborn..."


    Qin Haoran also sighed: "maybe, he just doesn''t want to bear the pain of losing Gu Qing again. He loves Gu Qing too much. Maybe he just wants to look at Gu Qing so far away."


    "Maybe." Qin Guozhu full of regret said: "if you do not choose to quit, perhaps the top has begun to cultivate him."


    "Well!" Qin Haoran nodded heavily and laughed at himself: "from small to large, my elder brother can''t compare with him everywhere. That day, I joked with him that I can''t even compare with him in infatuation..."


    Thinking about Qin Zongheng''s dominance in his youth, Qin Haoran couldn''t help thinking that he was lucky or unfortunate to have such a younger brother.


    "Since he doesn''t want to see me, let''s help him. Maybe there should be an end between them..."

 Chapter 520

    After solving the trouble of Chu Linfeng and others, Xu Shaotang should have been happy, but after receiving the news of Long Jiang, he couldn''t be happy at all.


    Golden Tiger and iron leopard have already fought with Firebird, but Firebird doesn''t seem to know them. They keep their hands on Firebird everywhere, but Firebird wants to kill them. Finally, they have to hurt Firebird, but Firebird still gets hurt and runs away.


    Dragon will guess, Firebird is likely to be amnesia or completely controlled.


    Although this is bad news, it is also good news. At least it proves that Firebird is not treason.


    "Where is the Firebird now?" Holding the phone, Xu Shaotang asked Longjiang, "do you know why she attacked those people who participated in the confrontation?"


    "The motive of Firebird''s attack on our personnel is not clear, but I suspect that Firebird''s abnormal behavior is probably related to the hand of God." Long Jiang sighed from the phone and said, "the golden tiger and the iron leopard are still pursuing. They have been ordered to bring back the Firebird alive."


    "The hand of God?" Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows turned into a rope in an instant and asked, "how can it be related to the hand of God again?"


    Even though Li Nancheng is dead, the hand of God is still stuck in his heart like a fishbone. Everyone knows that the hand of God has a huge conspiracy against Huaxia. However, Huaxia has tried her best to trace this mysterious organization, and has not found any clues.


    Long Jiang said: "at the beginning, the Firebird disappeared in the north. Later, it was confirmed by the army that the hand of God deliberately provoked the dispute. Therefore, I guess the disappearance of the Firebird is also related to them."


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang quickly said, "give me the location of the golden tiger and the iron leopard. I''ll go and bring back the Firebird myself!"


    He didn''t want to see the Firebird under control again, even if it only brought back a body without soul!


    "You don''t have to worry about Firebird. Golden tiger and iron leopard will take care of it."


    Without giving him a chance to speak, Long Jiang has hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Yinuo came home from work and watched Xu Shaotang sitting in the courtyard in a daze. He hurried to the courtyard.


    "Why are you sitting here alone? What''s on your mind? " Song Yinuo walks to Xu Shaotang''s back, embraces his neck from behind, and asks with concern.


    Xu Shaotang recovered from his own thoughts, gently holding song Yinuo''s cuyi, putting aside the emotion in his mind, said with a smile: "nothing, just thinking about something. By the way, what''s the matter with the company? "


    Chu Linfeng and the three of them have died. The Chu family and the Han family have shown signs of decline. He believes that those businessmen who smell the smell will come to him soon.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang ask about the company, song Yinuo showed a happy smile on his face and said with a smile: "before those companies who suspended cooperation with Shengshi came to us one after another and wanted to cooperate with us again, but they were all rejected by me! These people are just like weeds on the wall. We''ve lost so much money. We can''t afford to take advantage of them this time. "


    Xu Shaotang was surprised, but song Yinuo''s revenge was very strong.


    "Well, just look at it." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    When they are in love, Chen Cheng drives into the villa like a gust of wind.


    When Chen Cheng got out of the car, he saw two people in the yard who were making love to each other. A strange smile appeared on his face and he asked, "boss, did I disturb your intimacy?"


    Chen Cheng said that song Yinuo''s face showed a touch of red glow, and he quickly pulled his hand away from Xu Shaotang''s.


    Xu Shaotang gives Chen Cheng a white look. Isn''t it a matter of knowing and asking?


    "Why did you come to me when you were free, and didn''t follow Yiyan out for a walk?" Xu Shaotang asks Chen Cheng.


    It''s OK that he doesn''t mention it. When he mentions it, Chen Cheng''s face shows a depressed expression. He goes to sit down in front of Xu Shaotang and says: "Song Yiyan has been with Tang zhiqiuni every day since he got married. I can''t find a place to go, so I can come to you? I just didn''t expect that when I came here, I saw that you and Enoch were in love with each other again... "


    "You two talk first, and I''ll prepare dinner." Song Yinuo ran away with a blush.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s appearance of running away, Chen Cheng said with a smile to Xu Shaotang: "boss, you and elder sister Yinuo have already done that. Elder sister Yinuo is still so shy?"


    "If you talk nonsense again, believe me or not?" Xu Shaotang glares at Chen Cheng fiercely.


    He felt that the biggest failure in his life was to meet the bastard bear. The bastard told all the absurdities of song Yinuo and himself in those days. Now it''s good that even Chen Cheng seizes the opportunity to laugh at him.


    When Xu Shaotang stares at him, Chen Cheng shrinks his neck and says with a smile, "no, no!"


    Seeing Chen Cheng''s appearance, Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction and said, "why don''t you hang around in such a fun place like Beijing and come to me?""Nothing. It''s just boring. I''ll come and have a chat with you." Chen Cheng some guilty said.


    "Talk to me?" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and hummed: "you really want to chat with me. Why don''t you just call me? Come on, what do you want from me? "


    He doesn''t know Chen Cheng yet. Although he doesn''t speak, there must be something wrong with him. Otherwise, he still doesn''t know where he is crazy.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had seen through himself, Chen Cheng put away his smile and said with embarrassment, "I I want to go back to Tianhai... "


    "Back to the sea of heaven?" Xu Shaotang looked at Chen Cheng in surprise and asked, "do you think about it? Don''t you want to see the world in the capital, and you''re going to quit so soon? "


    Chen Cheng shook his head and said, "it''s not a retreat. It''s so boring in Beijing! Before, I had nothing to do with song Yiyan to find Chu Linfeng''s trouble. Now Chu Linfeng is dead, and song Yiyan is closed all day. It''s really boring for me to stay in the capital. What''s more, the capital is just like this. It''s not as fun as Tianhai. "


    "I''m afraid you miss Li Lan?" Xu Shaotang raises his head and looks at Chen Cheng with a smile. It is estimated that the boy is stimulated by song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu, and then he moves back to Tianhai.


    Chen Cheng doesn''t talk, just looks at Xu Shaotang and smiles.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finally nodded and said, "since you want to go back, go back. The capital is not as interesting as you think..."


    To be exact, the capital is not fun at all! Let alone Chen Cheng, even Xu Shaotang has the idea of returning to Tianhai!

 Chapter 521

    The next morning, Chen Cheng returned to Tianhai alone.


    For a moment, Xu Shaotang wants to leave Tianhai with song Yinuo, but thinking about what he once promised Longjiang, he still suppresses the idea of leaving.


    A few days later, Xu Shaotang got the news from the Dragon general that the task of golden tiger and iron leopard chasing Firebird failed, and Firebird fled all the way to the north. They chased the Northern Territory, but they received the order from the superior to stop chasing and return to the capital.


    Xu Shaotang understands the superior''s consideration. Before, the golden tiger and iron leopard almost died in the hands of Xia Jiuli. He doesn''t want this to happen again.


    It has to be said that the escape route chosen by Firebird is very good, otherwise, golden tiger and iron leopard will definitely bring her back.


    At the same time, the candidates for the world special forces competition have been determined. Song Anbang''s Raptor commando team is not expected to be the best candidate. It is Longfei and dantai Jingming who are responsible for leading the team to compete abroad.


    For these two things, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to be helpless.


    Compared with Xu Shaotang''s helplessness, song Anbang was very happy. The election of the Raptors also established his position in the military headquarters.


    Happy, song Anbang went directly to Xu Shaotang''s villa. He said that he wanted to thank Xu Shaotang. In fact, he came here to taste his daughter''s craftsmanship.


    "Are you happy now?" Xu Shaotang looked at the happy song Anbang said.


    Song Anbang laughed and said to Xu Shaotang, "don''t mention that the people under your hand are so powerful that I don''t want to return them!"


    "You don''t have to pay it back." Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry, just said lightly.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang was just about to be happy when he suddenly thought that it was Xu Shaotang who was sitting in front of him. How could this boy give those people to himself so generously?


    Song Anbang thought about it and then said, "forget it, if I don''t give it back to you, I will not only be told by you that I don''t keep my word, but also I won''t be able to keep those people."


    Xu Shaotang helped Xu Shaotang get Weixi from Annan military region for "mental illness". If he didn''t return the wolf group to Xu Shaotang, it was estimated that the wolf group would also suffer from "mental illness".


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "it seems that you have not reached the point of insatiable greed."


    If song Anbang really doesn''t plan to return the wolf team members to him, he naturally has a way to get the wolf team members out of the military, and he will never help song Anbang in the future, even if he is his father-in-law.


    "Fart!" Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, song Anbang blushed and said to Xu Shaotang, "even if I say it casually, I don''t really want to return those people to you, but I still say that I''m insatiable? I don''t know if you have my father-in-law in your eyes


    Xu Shaotang said, "if you were not my father-in-law, do you think I would lend those people to you?"


    At the beginning, long would have wanted to get the members of the wolf group into the dragon group, but Xu Shaotang didn''t agree. Let alone song Anbang, if he hadn''t been so anxious at that time, Xu Shaotang would never have borrowed the members of the wolf group from him.


    Song Yinuo, who is busy in the kitchen, hears the two people''s voices outside. He thinks they have quarreled again and runs out of the kitchen.


    "Are you two the five elements? Why do we have to quarrel every time we meet? " Song Yinuo helplessly looks at these two people.


    The father-in-law is not like the father-in-law, and the son-in-law is not like the son-in-law. These two people must have been enemies in their last life, and they still have a big feud.


    Song Anbang would give Xu Shaotang a look, but he would never give his daughter a look. Hearing song Yinuo''s words, he quickly said with a smile, "we didn''t quarrel. We were just joking. Go and help you."


    Song Yinuo looked at them helplessly: "don''t quarrel any more, or the dishes in my pot will be burnt."


    After watching song Yinuo return to the kitchen, song Anbang put away the smile on his face.


    Looking at Song Anbang, whose beloved daughter has become a fool, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing: "your attitude towards me is half as good as that towards Enoch. Maybe I will really send those people to you."


    "Hum, don''t think I know your little mind!" Song Anbang snorted: "I give you up as an ancestor, and you can''t send those people to me! I''m also your father-in-law. Why didn''t I see you treat me better? "


    When he said this, song Anbang deliberately lowered his voice. He didn''t want song Yinuo to run out of the kitchen again.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that you have become smart."


    "It''s all from you bastard!" Song Anbang did not have the good spirit to scold a, then suddenly on the face that joke''s facial expression astringent, the small voice asks a way: "Chu Linfeng that several people''s affair is you do?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang denied: "I''m also a victim. If I hadn''t escaped quickly, you wouldn''t see me now!"


    He has already decided to completely rot this matter in his heart, let alone song Anbang. Even if Longjiang asked him in person, he would have the answer. As for whether they believe it or not, it is not what he should care about."Ha ha, you are just talking nonsense!" Song Anbang gave him a white look, and he didn''t want to continue to entangle on this issue. He digged off the topic and said, "the Raptors will go abroad to compete in the morning tomorrow. Why don''t you go and have a look?"


    "What''s good to see?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Song Anbang drew a little on his face and said, "those people are all your subordinates! Can you rest assured that they will compete outside? Don''t you worry about their accidents at all? "


    "Don''t worry!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you don''t want to use this rhetoric to let me go abroad. You should know who is the leader of the team, right? With them, what can I worry about? "


    Now he can see that song Anbang''s thanks are all excuses, but he just wants to persuade him to go abroad. It seems that song Anbang is determined to win the title of the world special forces championship this time.


    Not to mention the strength of the wolf group in the international competition are regarded as the best, there are Tantai Jingming and Longfei these two experts lead the team, what can happen?


    Are there any foreign abnormal wolf groups? I''m kidding. Even if those strong foreign players want to target Huaxia, they are also aiming at Longfei and Tantai Jingming. As for the members of the wolf group, they are not qualified to let those people attack.


    By Xu Shaotang point through the mind, song Anbang had to bitterly shut up.


    When Xu Shaotang really wanted to tease song Anbang again, his phone suddenly rang. When he got through the phone, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed and stood up.

 Chapter 522

    "You and Enoch have dinner first. I have something urgent to deal with here."


    Xu Shaotang left a word. Before Song Anbang spoke, he was out of the villa like a gust of wind. The sound of the car starting soon came from outside the villa.


    When he drove to the courtyard of compassion, Mabel was already waiting anxiously at the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang pushed open the car door and rushed to Ma Bo, "how could pity be robbed?"


    The phone call is from Mabo. Mabo anxiously tells him that Lianxin has been abducted. He asks Xu Shaotang to come here quickly. Then he leaves song Anbang, who is rubbing rice at home, and comes in a hurry.


    Ma Bo''s face was a little pale, and his face was full of anxiety. He said, "I don''t know what happened. When Miss Lianxin was in the hospital, two masked people suddenly broke into the house. They were both masters. I was not their opponent at all. I watched them take Miss Lianxin away! It''s all because I''m so useless. I can''t protect her! "


    Later, his face was full of shame, and he kept walking in the hospital, even could see the faint tears in his eyes.


    He watched Lianxin grow up, and then took care of him for so many years. The relationship between him and Lianxin has gone beyond the relationship between master and servant. His love for Lianxin is the same as a father''s love for his daughter.


    "Don''t worry!" Xu Shaotang held Mabo, who was so anxious that he turned around, and asked, "did the man who robbed the pity leave any message?"? There must be a purpose for them to rob pity? "


    At the moment of hearing the news, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking of Xia Jiuli. He suspects that Xia Jiuli may have found Lianxin''s intelligence network in the north, and put his revenge on Lianxin for being humiliated by the old man in Xiangshan. In this way, Xia Jiuli has the motive to take Lianxin away.


    And Mabo was already a master. Most people can''t take pity away under his protection.


    "Message?" Mabel thought about it, and suddenly patted his head. "You see, I''m so confused. The villain left a note!"


    As he spoke, Mabo took out the note from his arms and handed it to Xu Shaotang.


    There were only a few short words on the note: three days later, Yanqi lake!


    In addition, there was no more information left on the note, no ransom or purpose.


    "What does the villain want to do when he leaves this note?" Xu Shaotang frowned and thought. At the same time, he asked Mabo, "has compassion offended anyone these days? Or, where has she been these days? "


    Ma Bo shook his head anxiously and said, "she''s been in the hospital these days. She hasn''t even gone out of the door!"


    That''s strange. Since compassion hasn''t been out of the door these days, she certainly hasn''t offended anyone. Is it really Xia Jiuli?


    If compassion is really taken away by Xia Jiuli, then Xia Jiuli''s goal is probably to ask himself to Yanqi lake. Does he want to fight with himself?


    Xu Shaotang took the anxious Mabo to the courtyard and said, "don''t worry. Since the villain left a note, I''m sure it won''t hurt him for the time being. Three days later, let''s go to Yanqi lake to meet them."


    "Xu Shao, you must save Miss Lianxin!" Ma Bo shook Xu Shaotang''s hands, tears in his eyes could not be controlled any more. He said with tears in his eyes: "now, no one can save Miss Lianxin except you, even if I beg you!"


    Ma Bo knows that Xu Shaotang''s strength is unfathomable. Now he has placed all his hopes on Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Ma Bo''s tearful face, Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said: "don''t worry, as long as I can, I will give you my pity completely! Now that she''s on my boat, Xu Shaotang, I won''t stand idly by! "


    Although the relationship between him and Lianxin is just a cooperative relationship, Lianxin has indeed helped him a lot. Far from it, it is worth him to rescue Lianxin by telling him in advance that the island people want to do harm to the Xu family.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly began to doubt whether the people who had taken away the pity were island people? Because of the news of compassion, all the people brought by ITO Wen are destroyed, and the islanders have enough reasons to abduct compassion.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, Mabo''s face looked a little better, but his anxious face didn''t fade, and his old face was full of worry.


    Xu Shaotang kept thinking about the possibilities of taking pity away, and suddenly asked Mabo, "by the way, what''s the identity of pity? I know that she is a mysterious person and a person with a story. Will the person who abducted him have something to do with his former enemies? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Mabo''s anxious face turned a little pale and said, "it should not be her former enemy. If the former enemy wanted to fight her, he would not wait until now. She does have a lot of stories, but I can''t tell you without her permission. "


    He said it firmly. Although there was a little bit in his heart that he wanted to tell Xu Shaotang the story of compassion, he would not say a word without permission of compassion.Seeing that Ma Bojian would never say anything, Xu Shaotang didn''t go on asking, but said, "you should think about what enemies compassion might have, and who might have taken her away. Let''s make preparations first."


    Ma Bo thought about it carefully, then shook his head and said, "I can''t think of the identities of those two people, but according to my inference, those two people should be congenital experts."


    Two congenital masters?


    Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows are heavier. His head is in a mess now. He really doesn''t know where to start. The two congenital masters take pity away, but they don''t ask him or Mabo for anything else. Their motives are really elusive.


    "Well, since we can''t figure it out, let''s forget it!" Xu Shaotang patted Ma Bo on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t worry, the two congenital masters are not as terrible as you think. As long as they don''t kill pity, I promise to give pity to you in three days."


    It was only after he entered the realm of alchemy that he realized the huge difference between the two realms. Now let alone the two congenital masters, even under the siege of the five congenital masters, he was fully confident of saving compassion.


    "Thank you first, Miss Xu." Ma Bo stood up tremblingly, and would bow down to thank Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang quickly stopped him and said with a smile, "since compassion and I are allies, she is in trouble. I will do my best!"

 Chapter 523

    Three days later, Xu Shaotang and Ma Bo arrived at Yanqi lake early.


    Yanqi lake is located at the foot of Yanshan Mountain in the northern suburb of Beijing, with the Great Wall in the north and the boundless northern plain in the south. It is a beautiful place.


    The willow trees by the lake are green and luxuriant, and the willows swing with the wind, like a little girl dancing hair flick dance. The calm and clear surface of the lake is like a big mirror, reflecting the blue sky and white clouds.


    Breeze blowing, the lake rippling circle round halo, there are a few ducks in the lake to play, groups of fish in the lake to play happily.


    When Xu Shaotang and Ma Bo arrived, they didn''t see compassion, but they saw a lonely figure standing by Yanqi lake. His loneliness seemed out of place with this beautiful scenery.


    Qin Zongheng!


    Although he didn''t see the man with his back to them, Xu Shaotang recognized Qin Zongheng at a glance. Except Qin Zongheng, few people''s back could seem so lonely.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from behind, Qin Zongheng, facing the lake, quickly turned around. When he saw that the people were Xu Shaotang and Ma Bo, his face also showed a little surprise.


    Qin Zongheng''s eyes only stay on Xu Shaotang''s face for a short time, but finally fix his eyes on Ma Bo. Ma Bo also looks at Qin Zongheng, obviously surprised that Qin Zongheng appears here.


    Qin Zongheng''s expression suddenly became extremely disappointed. He moved forward slowly, each step was extremely heavy. It took Qin Zongheng a few minutes to get to Mabo at a distance of more than 20 meters.


    Qin Zongheng stood in front of Ma Bo, looked at him with a complicated look, and then bowed his waist deeply: "Zongheng has seen uncle Ma for many years, how are you?"


    His words have a strong flavor of antiquity, as well as the sense of cadence in Kunqu Opera.


    Hearing Qin Zongheng''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes kept looking at Qin Zongheng and Ma Bo''s faces. It was obvious that Ma Bo and Qin Zongheng knew each other. Moreover, it could be seen that Qin Zongheng had great respect for Ma Bo.


    In this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly wanted to understand a lot of things.


    He recalled the scene when he first saw Lianxin. The woman in the ancient costume had an indescribable sense of laziness. He finally knew why Lianxin was wearing the ancient costume, because she liked Kunqu Opera!


    Because, pity is Gu Qing!


    "Mr. Qin, I haven''t seen you for 20 years. I''m old, but you still have the same style..." Ma Bo''s eyes flashed with tears. Seeing Qin Zongheng, he couldn''t help feeling sorry for her. If she had chosen Qin Zongheng, how could she have experienced such a nightmare?


    Qin Zongheng showed a bitter smile on his face and said to himself, "my people are not old, but my heart is old..."


    Listening to their conversation, Xu Shaotang sighed a little, went to Qin Zongheng and asked, "do you already know that compassion is Gu Qing?"


    It''s not hard to guess that since Qin Zongheng appeared here, he must have come to rescue Lianxin. Maybe, he has been watching Lianxin silently behind his back, but Lianxin and Mabo don''t know.


    "I also learned more than a month ago that I happened to see Ma Shuqing and Gu Qing on the capital street, and then I found her residence." Qin Zongheng shook his head slightly, looked at Ma Bo again, and said bitterly: "I didn''t want to disturb you and Gu Qing, but I didn''t expect that something happened to her..."


    Ma Bo quietly looked at Qin Zongheng for a long time and sighed: "between you and miss Alas! Forget it, let''s wait until we get her out first! "


    From the first day he came to the capital, he had been persuading Lianxin to accept Qin Zongheng, but Lianxin had been avoiding Qin Zongheng, and he didn''t know how to persuade him. In his opinion, Qin Zongheng didn''t know how many times stronger he was than Xiayu. It would not be too late if he could accept Qin Zongheng.


    "Don''t worry, even if I fight for her life, I will save her." Qin Zongheng''s face showed a decisive look.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "with me, it''s not your turn to fight with others. You''d better think about what you should say when you see Gu Qing later


    "I don''t know what to say." Qin Zongheng''s forehead exudes sweat, and his face is full of expectation, worry, fear and tension.


    Xu Shaotang has known Qin Zongheng for such a long time. Even when Qin Zongheng is faced with life and death, he is not so nervous as he is now. He can understand Qin Zongheng''s current mood, but he doesn''t know what evil people are doing here.


    Ma Bo looked at Qin Zongheng with a complicated look and asked with a sigh, "do you know who has taken away the young lady, and what are they taking away the young lady for?"


    Ma Bo didn''t know where Qin Zongheng got the news that Lianxin had been taken away, but he didn''t think much about it. In his opinion, since Qin Zongheng is a member of the Qin family, it''s not strange to know about it. He just wanted to know from Qin Zongheng who had taken Lianxin away.


    "I don''t know..." Qin Zongheng''s voice was trembling. He was trying to calm down."Bang!"


    While several people were talking, a gunshot came from the forest opposite the lake. The gunshot interrupted the conversation.


    The look on several faces changed at the same time, especially Qin Zongheng. The moment he heard the gunshot, he felt a convulsion in his heart. His face turned pale, his legs became soft, and he was about to fall to the ground.


    Almost all of them thought that the gunshot was aimed at pity. If so, they dare not imagine the consequences.


    Xu Shaotang quickly held Qin Zongheng and gave him to Ma Bo, saying, "you wait for me here now. I''ll go and have a look!"


    Without waiting for Mabo to speak, Xu Shaotang has rushed to the place where the gun rang. He has raised his speed to the extreme. He is really afraid that something will happen to Lianxin! If there is something wrong with pity, I''m afraid Qin Zongheng will go crazy in an instant.


    However, before Xu Shaotang arrives at the forest, Lianxin has already run out of the forest. Xu Shaotang rushes to Lianxin''s side.


    "Are you all right?" Xu Shaotang looks up and down at pity and makes sure that there is no blood on her.


    Pity shook his head: "I''m ok, those two people didn''t do anything about me at all. They were still waiting for me. Just now, they suddenly let me go."


    "Let you go?" Xu Shaotang looks at the forest in doubt. Now that the figure of the man who has taken pity away is gone, Xu Shaotang can rest assured. Pointing to Qin Zongheng and Ma Bo on the opposite side of the lake, he says, "go, someone is waiting for you there, Gu Qing!"

 Chapter 524

    Xu Shaotang and Ma bo have already left far away, leaving the space here to these two people who have been pestering for 20 years.


    Neither of them walked a step, just looked at each other more than ten meters apart.


    Qin Zongheng''s face changed several times, one moment was happy, one moment was sad, one moment was painful, one moment was confused. His feet seemed to be filled with lead. Even if he could not wait to run to pity, he could not move half a minute.


    His eyes had already blurred, but he could not bear to let the tears fall down. He could not even see the pity face clearly, but he just didn''t want the beloved woman to see his embarrassed appearance.


    Thousands of words have already sprung up in my heart, but I can''t say a word, even a deep call.


    Once upon a time, like the tears lingering in her dream last night, I wake up today, but I can''t find them. Dream endless mind, vaguely remember sonorous as a drum, shock the world collapse. When I wake up, I only leave fragments that can''t be put together, such as ancient words, which can''t be mentioned.


    But the whisper, which makes people vaguely remember, is like the brilliance of lightning, tearing the eternal night sky in their mind. She didn''t know what she had dreamt, and she didn''t want to pursue the floating clouds in her dream.


    He knew that he would not be sad, and naturally he would not shed tears.


    If you sing lightly, you don''t sing sad songs. If you fill in words, you can''t fill in jokes. (these are my favorite sentences, I have forgotten who the author is, please forgive me if I excerpt them without permission)


    compared with Qin Zongheng, her pity face is much calmer, but it is a calmness deliberately hidden. Her heart is already turbulent, and the things twenty years ago poured into her mind in an instant, once the laughter, once the green Years later, the bloody scene firmly occupied her mind.


    In the past 20 years, when we met, things have changed.


    In the end, pity walked slowly to Qin Zongheng. There was no sadness or joy on her face, but the slightly shrugged fragrant shoulder exposed her emotion.


    "Are you all right?"


    When pitiful heart came to Qin Zongheng, they said this sentence at the same time, and then there was a terrible silence.


    Qin Zongheng''s eyes did not move half a minute from pity''s face. From the moment pity appeared in his eyes, his eyes never left pity''s face again. Pity is still the pity in his memory, but he has been devastated for months, not as heroic as he used to be.


    "Walk with me..." After all, pity broke the terrible silence.


    Qin Zongheng nodded, turned his head and wiped away the tears that were about to burst his eyes. Looking back, he had already put on a smile.


    As the willows swayed, they moved slowly along the lake. Qin Zongheng''s mood gradually calmed down and returned to his former self-confidence. He opened his mouth and asked in a hoarse voice, "did you hear my voice when you were in the garden that day?"


    Pity nodded slightly: "I heard, originally wanted to see the ruins of Gu family, did not expect that there has become that scene."


    "You just don''t want to see me?" Qin Zongheng''s face was full of loss.


    If Lianxin didn''t hear his call, he might be able to accept it. However, since Lianxin heard his call, he refused to show up to meet him. His heart seemed to be stabbed in by a steel needle, which made him unable to breathe.


    Lianxin looked at Qin Zongheng with some guilt and said, "twenty years ago, Gu Qing died. Now my name is Lianxin."


    "I know!" Qin Zongheng managed to squeeze a smile out of his face. "Your mother''s name is Bai Wan Xin. You pity her, right?"


    With Qin Zongheng''s intelligence, after hearing the name of compassion, he immediately knew the meaning of her name.


    "Yes Pity nodded slightly, and the indifferent look on his face could not be maintained any longer. There was a strong murderous opportunity in his eyes. He said: "I am a sinner who cares about my family. I don''t deserve the name of Gu Qing any more. There is no sadness or joy in my world, only hatred that can''t be dissolved."


    Looking at the pity heart, Qin Zongheng''s heart kept twitching: "it''s been 20 years, why don''t you put it down? You are not a sinner of taking care of your family. No one ever thinks you are a sinner of taking care of your family. You are just a victim! If you are willing to let go of hatred, your life can start again


    "Let go of hatred?" Pitiful voice suddenly raised, full of anger surged into his face, hysterically roared: "if you were me, would you be able to put down such a revenge? If you were me, wouldn''t you suffer? Do you know, I wake up from my dream countless times, the bloody scenes are always lingering in my mind! Do you know what supported me through these 20 years of suffering? "


    Roaring and roaring, the tears in pity''s eyes are falling. She is no longer as plain as before, and no longer has the lazy and charming charm. She only has the lingering murderous opportunities all over her body!


    "I know! I know it''s the hatred for Xia Jiuli that supports you! " Qin Zongheng clenched his fist tightly, and the pain kept struggling on his firm face, "but you shouldn''t torture yourself so much. You only see hatred, don''t you see even a little bit of love?"Compassion closed her eyes slightly, let the gushing tears wet her face, shook her head and said: "Qin Zongheng, I know what you think of me, and I am also very grateful that you risked to save me from Xia Jiuli''s butcher''s knife. If life can be repeated, I will choose to be your wife. It''s only because I was blind, and I fell in love with someone I shouldn''t love My man


    Without Xia Yu, even pitying himself thinks that he will definitely fall in love with Qin Zongheng. Qin Zongheng, who was once the most beautiful girl in the capital, is the prince in the hearts of thousands of girls, just like Bai Youling.


    Looking at Lianxin''s face wet with tears, Qin Zongheng raised his hand slightly, but he felt that the hand was so heavy that he couldn''t deliver it to Lianxin. His hand was raised all the time. He wanted to wipe the tears from Lianxin''s face, but he found that this small action was so difficult to complete.


    "If life can really start over, I''d rather I never met you..." Qin Zongheng raised his hand, finally put it down, turned around and sang loudly to the calm lake: "long sword and big bow, sitting on the east of the river..."


    Listening to Qin Zongheng''s voice again, Xu Shaotang, who looked at them from a distance, asked Mabo, whose eyes had been blurred by tears: "do you think they can still get together?"


    Mabel shook his head gently: "I don''t know! In fact, I really hope Miss can put down her hatred. There are not many men like Qin Zongheng... "

 Chapter 525

    "Yes, there are not many..." Xu Shaotang also issued a heavy sigh.


    Perhaps he should have guessed that compassion is Gu Qing''s, and only women like compassion can make Qin Zongheng fall in love with her, and only women who have experienced so many stories can be fermented into compassion by years.


    In his heart, he expected that pitiful heart and Qin Zongheng could come together. No matter where they looked, they were both so matched. Pitiful heart was miserable, and Qin Zongheng, who had been waiting for her for 20 years, was not miserable?


    And over there, Qin Zongheng''s hoarse singing is still going on. It seems that he wants to use this hoarse singing to tell Lianxin his yearning for the past 20 years.


    "Stop singing..." Pity face again was flooded with tears, she used all her strength to pull Qin Zongheng''s arm, choked and said: "Qin Zongheng, I owe you too much in this life, if I want to live in the future, I will repay you as a cow and horse!"


    Although her heart is filled with hatred, she can still feel Qin Zongheng''s deep love. Twenty years ago, Qin Zongheng was like this. Twenty years later, Qin Zongheng is still like this. He has not changed at all. He is still so stubborn!


    No woman can not be moved by such deep feelings, but she can not afford Qin Zongheng''s such deep feelings.


    Qin Zongheng''s singing stopped gradually. When he looked back, his eyes were red and swollen, but he forced a smile out of his heart and said, "I''ve never been so embarrassed in my life, especially in front of the woman I love! Gu Qing, I can wait! I''ve been waiting for you for 20 years. I don''t care to wait a few more years. I''ll wait until you forget the hatred, and I''ll wait until your heart blooms again! "


    Yes, I''ve been waiting for 20 years. Do you still care about these years?


    Compared with the painful entanglement, he is now too happy, at least, he saw his beloved woman again in his lifetime; at least, his beloved woman has not changed; at least, his beloved woman still remembers that there was a man named Qin Zongheng who loved her deeply in this world!


    Life is like this, what is his dissatisfaction?


    Looking at Qin Zongheng, who forced out a smile to himself, he shook his head with tears on his face and sighed bitterly: "Why are you doing this?"


    "Do you think my waiting is painful?" Qin Zongheng casually wiped away the tears on his face, sent out a sincere smile and said: "in the past 20 years, my waiting is indeed painful, but from today on, my waiting will be full of hope and laughter."


    "But I don''t want you to wait like this!" Pity heart full face pain said: "I already owe you too much, I don''t want to owe you more! I am not only the sinner of the family, but also the sinner of the Qin family and even the whole of China! "


    She knew how brilliant Qin Zongheng was. Twenty years ago, Qin Zongheng held down the light of all people. Anyone would be eclipsed in front of him. Without her, Qin Zongheng would not withdraw from the struggle in the capital. Maybe now it is a different scene.


    Qin Zongheng shook his head and said, "you don''t owe me anything. Gu Qing died 20 years ago. Qin Zongheng also died 20 years ago. Now standing in front of me is compassion. Now standing in front of you is a Qin Zongheng you never knew."


    "Gu Qing loves the wrong person, but she is no longer in love." Pity heart slowly said: "our life, is destined to be predestined."


    The man she loves has hurt her to the skin. There is no love in her heart. In her heart, man is a terrible animal, a beast that chooses people to eat.


    "I never believed in fate!" Qin Zongheng said faintly: "I believe it is man-made, I believe that heaven does not have a lover. I said, I''ll wait all the time. If I can''t wait for you in my life, I''ll wait for you by the Naihe bridge! "


    His words sonorous and powerful, hard impact on the heart of the heart of compassion, but the heart of compassion outside the heart was a layer of cold iron.


    Pitiful heart helplessly looking at a face of resolute Qin Zongheng, eyes flashing with crystal clear tears, choked and said: "if this really has Naihe bridge, I will wait for you on Naihe bridge, next life, let me will owe you all back to you!"


    "Good! I''ll wait for you, too! " Qin Zongheng looked at his heart tenderly and asked, "can you sing another section of the story of the jade hairpin for me?"


    He has heard many people sing this famous Kunqu Opera in the Beijing theater, and he has seen the woman in green on the stage as the person in his dream for countless times. But when he came back to himself, he found that everything was a dream he had deliberately made up.


    Now, the beauty is close at hand, even if he has no chance in this life, he also wants to make his dream come true once, even this time, enough!


    Pity looked at him, and finally nodded down.


    "When Qiujiang looks at it, he is afraid to look at the lonely awning..."


    Lianxin''s gentle voice rang out by the lake. There was an obvious cry in her voice, like the blood of a cuckoo.


    Hearing pitiful heart''s singing, Xu Shaotang looks at Mabo around him in doubt: "has this become or has not? What do they mean by this and that? I haven''t seen you for so many years. I don''t want to talk about what I''ve experienced for so many years. I''m playing duet here? "He really can''t understand what these two people think. This is a typical example of your singing and my coming on stage.


    If you want to say that they are successful, but the intonation in their singing is wrong. If you want to say that they are not successful, what kind of duel are they playing here?


    "No way!" Ma Boman shook his head in disappointment and gave the answer.


    Xu Shaotang looked over there and asked, "how do you know you didn''t succeed?"


    Ma Boman said regretfully, "I''ve been with Miss for so many years. I can''t understand her character any more. If she does, she won''t sing this part..."


    "So..." Xu Shaotang nodded and sighed: "it''s really a pity. Qin Zongheng has been waiting for 20 years, but he has not been able to achieve his wish. I don''t know what kind of mood he will be now!"


    In fact, he admired Qin Zongheng very much. He also believed that Huaxia could never find a second man like Qin Zongheng. He was a man with almost no shortcomings. He really didn''t know what Lianxin thought at that time. He chose Xia Yu as a brute with such a man.


    However, he did not know that love itself is blind, if it can be said clearly, it is not love.


    The graceful and pitiful singing continues. In the wooden house far away from the lake, Qin Guozhu failed to hold back after all. He gave a very heavy sigh and said to Qin Haoran standing beside him: "let''s go. From then on, there will be no more Qin Zongheng in the world..."

 Chapter 526

    Back in Lianxin''s yard, Xu Shaotang didn''t say a word, but kept looking at Lianxin. He couldn''t understand how Lianxin could refuse Qin Zongheng?


    On the way home, the feeling of pity has been gradually calmed down. Now looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, his face shows a calm smile: "I know you must have a lot of problems in your heart, just ask what you want to ask!"


    "Should I call you Gu Qing or pity?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    After knowing the true identity of Lianxin, Xu Shaotang always feels a little uncomfortable, and even doesn''t know how to call Lianxin.


    About the incident 20 years ago, about Gu Qing and Qin Zongheng''s past, he has learned a general idea from many people, and he doesn''t want to expose the scar of pity. He just doesn''t know whether he should regard pity as the lazy and charming woman or the miserable woman in the future.


    Pitiful heart indifferent said: "you still call me pitiful heart, twenty years, I have been used to this name."


    This name has a special meaning for her. As for the name "Gu Qing", she doesn''t want to mention it any more. If Qin Zongheng didn''t appear suddenly, she would not even let Xu Shaotang know the name.


    For her, Gu Qing''s name can only make the unhealed wound in her heart more painful.


    "Well, I''ll call you pity." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked, "why do you refuse Qin Zongheng? He''s been waiting for you for twenty years. Aren''t you moved at all? "


    "I''m very moved, but being moved can''t be regarded as love." Pitiful heart slightly side cheek, looking at the distance of the open space, secluded said: "Qin Zongheng is really a good man, but he and I are destined to have no fate, 20 years ago is so, still is so."


    "Miss, a man like Qin Zongheng..."


    Before Mabel''s words were finished, compassion interrupted him and said, "I know what you mean, but it''s really impossible for me and him. Don''t talk about it any more."


    Seeing pity''s resolute face, Mabo could only swallow his words back, shaking his head slightly and sighing helplessly.


    "So your enemy is Xia Jiuli?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Referring to Xia Jiuli, pitiful face was covered with frost, nodded and said: "not only Xia Jiuli, but also Xia Yu!"


    Her hatred for Xiayu is far more than that of Xia Jiuli. If she didn''t meet Xiayu, and if Xiayu didn''t do such shameless things to Bai Youling, how could Gu''s family come to such an end?


    "In fact, you set up an intelligence network in the north, not to help me, but to monitor Xia Jiuli''s every move?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Compassion first nodded gently, then shook his head and said: "I tried to establish an intelligence network in the north a long time ago, but Xia Jiuli noticed it, and the earliest intelligence network was destroyed by Xia Jiuli. After that, I never went to rebuild the intelligence network in the north, because even if I could feel Xia Jiuli''s every move clearly, I could not help him. It was not until you came to the capital that, at your request, I restarted the northern intelligence network... "


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "in order to find Xia Jiuli for revenge, you have really tried your best."


    It can be imagined that the ignorant girl, after the betrayal of her beloved man and the destruction of her family, finally fled to heaven and set up a huge intelligence network. Maybe only she knows how much she suffered in these years.


    It''s the hatred for Xia Jiuli and Xia Yu that supports her step by step to the present. Otherwise, her compassion after such a thing might have been defeated long ago.


    "Now that you know who I am, would you like to be an ally with me?" Pity heart quietly looking at Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "yes, of course! Xia Jiuli and I are already dead enemies. Even without you, Xia Jiuli and I will never die. So why don''t we continue to be allies? After all, I earned such a large intelligence network for nothing, didn''t I? "


    "You didn''t disappoint me at all." There was a happy smile on his pitiful face.


    Her heart is also a long sigh of relief. She knows that Xu Shaotang doesn''t like to be cheated by others. She is afraid that Xu Shaotang will terminate the alliance between them after he knows that he has cheated him. In that case, the hope of revenge she just saw will be shattered again.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "as long as you sit on the same boat with me wholeheartedly, I will not let you down!"


    "I didn''t believe it before, but now I do." With a little emotion, he asked Xu Shaotang, "can you promise me one thing for the sake of my heart and soul in the same boat with you?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    The smile just floating on Lianxin''s face gradually disappeared, his face became cold, and a huge hatred appeared in his eyes: "promise me that if you kill Xia Jiuli one day, please bring his head to me. In addition, if Xia Yu is not dead, please bring him to me! I''m going to kill this beast myself in front of all the dead! I will sacrifice Bai Youling with his bloodShe woke up from nightmares for countless times. Only by bringing Xia Jiuli''s head to Gu''s dead, and paying homage to Gu''s dead and Bai Youling with Xia Yu''s blood, can she be truly free and have a good sleep.


    "Good! I promise you Xu Shaotang said very solemnly, when he finished, suddenly remembered the last thing in the small courtyard, and asked, "the last time I smelt the smell of candles on you, you said you went to Town God''s Temple to go to incense, actually you are going to sacrifice your family?"


    "Yes Compassion this time did not hide him, "that day is my mother''s birthday, I can''t revenge for her, can only go for her on a stick of incense."


    I see! Xu Shaotang suddenly said: "the reason why you are so good to my mother is probably because of your mother?"


    He nodded sympathetically, moved slowly, looked to the direction where the ghost of the family was, and said: "since I first saw your mother, I felt that she and my mother were so similar. I couldn''t help overlapping her with the shadow in my memory. Beside her, I could feel the love that belonged to my mother..."


    "If you have time in the future, you can go to Xu''s more."


    "I will..." Pity heart whispered.


    Her voice was as thin as a mosquito. Only she could hear it.

 Chapter 527

    Xu Shaotang left pity heart of the courtyard received Qin Zongheng invitation.


    When he arrived at Guyuan, Qin Zongheng was boating on the small lake of Guyuan. He sat alone in the bow of the boat, just like an old man in twilight.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, Qin Zongheng slowly rowed the oars and docked the boat on the bank.


    "Coming?" Qin Zongheng walked down from the boat slowly, and let the wind by the lake blow his hair in disorder.


    Xu Shaotang walked over quietly and asked Qin Zongheng, "are you ok?"


    "Why do you ask?" A faint smile appeared on Qin Zongheng''s face and asked, "are you pitying me or pitying me?"


    "No, I just don''t know what to say to you." Xu Shaotang walked up to him, looked at Qin Zongheng''s turbid and red eyes, and said, "you are Qin Zongheng, once a proud generation. You don''t need anyone''s sympathy and pity, and no one is qualified to sympathize with you."


    For people like Qin Zongheng, any sympathy and pity is an insult to him. Qin Zongheng has done something that most men in the world can''t do. With his persistence, no one is qualified to give him any sympathy and pity.


    Qin Zongheng laughed at himself and said, "I can''t afford to be called Tianjiao of this generation. Let''s go and have a few drinks with me. After so many years, when I want to have a drink, I find that I can''t find a few people around me to get drunk with me."


    "Well, I''m not going anywhere today. I''ll have a good drink with you." Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed. He didn''t know what he could do for Qin Zongheng. The only thing he could do was to accompany Qin Zongheng to get drunk.


    When they came to the hut, Lao Mo had already prepared the meal. Seeing them coming in, they quickly brought the hot meal to the table.


    "Old Mo, get me some good bars." Qin Zongheng took Xu Shaotang to sit down at the table, and said to old Mo who brought the wine: "don''t be busy. Have a good drink with me. Next time I come here, I don''t know when..."


    Hearing Qin Zongheng''s words, Mo was dazed and asked, "Mr. Qin, you..."


    "Don''t think about it. I just have too many things to deal with." Qin Zongheng interrupted Lao Mo and said, "after today, if you want to stay here, you can stay. If you don''t want to stay here, I''ll help you find a good place to live in peace."


    Old Mo didn''t know why Qin Zongheng suddenly became like this, so he could only cast an inquiring look at Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing Lao Mo''s eyes, Xu Shaotang picked up a cup and filled them with a glass of wine. He said to Qin Zongheng, "let Lao Mo stay here. If you are in a bad mood, you can still have a place to go. Moreover, I admire Lao Mo''s craftsmanship. Even if you don''t come here, I''ll have to come here for a meal."


    He knows what Qin Zongheng means. This place was built by Qin Zongheng in memory of Gu Qing. Now Gu Qing has appeared in the capital, and they have met each other. Even if Qin Zongheng wants to see Gu Qing in the future, he can go directly to the courtyard to find her. There is no need to see things and think about people here.


    "Yes, Mr. Qin, I''m used to staying here." Lao Mo took a worried look at Qin Zongheng and said, "when you are old, you don''t want to move any more. I''ll stay here all the time. If you have time, I''ll make you some delicious dishes. I''ll clean the house here. No matter how many things you have outside, as long as you want to have a rest, this is always the place where you stay... "


    He didn''t know why Qin Zongheng suddenly made such a decision, but he didn''t want to leave Gu Yuan. He has been here for more than ten years. For him, Gu Yuan is his home and Qin Zongheng''s forever home.


    "Well, since you want to stay, stay." Qin Zongheng took a sip of the liquor and sighed, "it''s better to keep it. If I''m tired of the outside world one day, I''ll live in seclusion here."


    "You are in your prime. What are you talking about living in seclusion?" Xu Shaotang took the cup and touched Qin Zongheng. Then he suddenly shook his head and said with a smile, "maybe I''ll live in seclusion before you. I''m afraid I''ll occupy this place first."


    Xu Shaotang has always wanted to live in seclusion, but now there are still many things to deal with, but he has entered the realm of alchemy. He believes that it will not take long to solve the problems of Xia Jiuli and the Mu family. At that time, he really wants to live in seclusion with his beloved woman.


    However, he was joking when he said that he wanted to occupy it in advance. Even if he really lived in seclusion, he would not be here. The world is so big that he can find many better places than here.


    "Ha ha, you have a good idea!" Qin Zongheng had no choice but to smile. He picked up his glass and said, "let''s have a good drink today. We won''t get drunk or return home."


    "Don''t get drunk, don''t go back!" Three cups gently touch together, making a wonderful crisp sound.


    During the dinner, Xu Shaotang talked with Qin Zongheng about the motives and identities of those who captured pity. He still doesn''t understand why those people let pity go so easily since they have taken pity away. What''s the purpose of doing this?Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Qin Zongheng said with a bitter smile, "who else can be found? Most of them are sent by our old man."


    "Old Qin?" Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Zongheng in surprise and asked, "why did he send someone to do this? He''s full... "


    After all, Xu Shaotang didn''t say the words "full to support", but if Qin Guozhu really sent people to do it, it was really full to support.


    "He''s not full. Hold on!" Qin Zongheng shook his head slightly drunk. "Last time after I met you, he gave me Gu Qing''s address. I didn''t go to Gu Qing. He just wanted to let me meet Gu Qing in this way. Maybe he wanted us to make an end as soon as possible."


    It has to be said that the name of Qin Zongheng is not in vain. He correctly guessed the purpose of Qin Guozhu.


    Listening to Qin Zongheng''s analysis, Xu Shaotang also nodded. According to Qin Guozhu''s character, it is really possible to do such a thing.


    Today, Qin Zongheng, with the idea of getting drunk, soon fell drunk at the table. Xu Shaotang helped him into the bedroom of the hut to have a rest. After chatting with Lao Mo for a while, he drove back to the villa.


    When Xu Shaotang tells song Yinuo the identity of Lianxin, song Yinuo is too surprised to say anything. She never dreamed that Gu Qing had been around them all the time.

 Chapter 528

    In August, the capital city is extremely dull. The sun is burning the earth. Even if you walk around, you will be sweating unconsciously. The hot weather makes people feel restless.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the two women in high spirits. In such weather, don''t they feel bored?


    Maybe it''s because of knowing the identity of Lianxin, or maybe it''s out of sympathy for Lianxin''s tragic experience. After knowing that Lianxin is Gu Qing, song Yinuo and Lianxin get closer. During this period of time, as long as she doesn''t go to work, she will mostly pull Xu Shaotang to Lianxin.


    Women are really a kind of magical animals. In such hot weather, they are still in the mood to travel around the downtown.


    Xu Shaotang estimated that if they were not hungry, the two women would be able to spend a whole day in the downtown.


    "Xu Shao, you look like you don''t want to go out with us?" Lianxin smelled the strong fragrance of tea in the teacup and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    They are now in a quiet teahouse with all kinds of exquisite snacks beside the tea table. This is an open teahouse. Because of the tranquility and beautiful scenery around, it has become a good place for many people to relax.


    The two beauties, Lianxin and song Yinuo, appear in the teahouse and naturally attract the attention of others.


    When her identity is known by Xu Shaotang, compassion is much easier. She no longer has to deliberately hide her identity. She just needs to improve the northern intelligence network.


    Xu Shaotang light said: "OK, just don''t know you two this stroll what''s the meaning."


    Even though they have been wandering all morning, they are still empty handed. It seems that they are going to take a rest and then continue to wander aimlessly.


    Song Yinuo filled the teacup in front of Xu Shaotang with boiling water and said with a smile: "the essence of shopping is a word of shopping, you won''t understand it."


    Xu Shaotang really doesn''t understand. He must have a clear purpose when he goes to the street. He will leave quickly after buying the things he needs. He has never experienced such aimless wandering as song Yinuo and Lianxin.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s desperate appearance, he said with a smile, "you should cherish the leisure time now. When you are really busy, maybe you will know how precious the leisure time is."


    For the words of compassion, Xu Shaotang was totally dismissive and said, "such a leisurely time is really valuable. Therefore, I think we should not waste it in this aimless stroll. Maybe we can find a good place to enjoy this leisurely time!"


    "You mean Gu Yuan?" Pity heart light smile.


    Compassion is very smart. After Xu Shaotang said these words, she had already guessed that Xu Shaotang wanted to talk about Gu Yuan. She knew that Xu Shaotang had not completely stopped the idea of matching her and Qin Zongheng. To let her go to Gu Yuan was just to match them.


    Xu Shaotang nodded noncommittally. He really wanted to take Lianxin and song Yinuo to the garden. Even if he couldn''t match Lianxin and Qin Zongheng, the scenery and Lao Mo''s craftsmanship there were worth tasting.


    Speaking of Gu Yuan, song Yinuo immediately became interested, took pity''s hand and said, "sister Lian, Gu Yuan is really a good place. You may not know that uncle Qin used to go to Gu Yuan every once in a while. Sometimes he would sit there all day long... "


    "I know." Pitiful heart interrupted song Yinuo''s words, slightly shook his head and said: "I not only know this, but also know that you two want to make up Qin Zongheng and me. I have already said that Qin Zongheng and I have no chance in this life, so don''t worry about our affairs any more."


    She understood that song Yinuo was just trying to explain how infatuated Qin Zongheng was with himself when he mentioned these things to her. She didn''t know that? However, her heart has already died, and now it is nothing more than an incomplete body.


    As she said, what she owes Qin Zongheng may not be paid back in this life. If there is an afterlife, she is really willing to stay with a man like Qin Zongheng forever.


    Lianxin''s attitude is extremely firm. Song Yinuo and Xu Shaotang look at each other helplessly. The story of the first half of Qin Zongheng''s life and Lianxin''s is a tearful tragedy. They all hope that the story will end in comedy in 20 years, just like the ending of the jade hairpin.


    Qin Zongheng has helped them a lot, and they admire Qin Zongheng from the bottom of their hearts. They don''t want to see such a talented person as Qin Zongheng live a lonely life.


    "If I were you, I would cherish the people in front of me." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    With a faint smile, he said, "you really should cherish the people in front of you. You have already enjoyed the happiness of all the people. If you don''t know how to cherish it, even I, an outsider, will not be able to see it."


    "How can sister Lian be an outsider?" Song Yinuo patted her hand and said, "you don''t know. When my mother called me two days ago, she was still talking about you. She said that she hadn''t seen you for so long. If it wasn''t for a big family in Tianhai, she would have come to see you in the capital. My mother never treated you as an outsider.""Oh? Is that right? " Thinking of the time with Fang LAN, a look of nostalgia flowed from her pitiful face. "After a while, I''ll go back to Tianhai to see her. I miss her very much, and I haven''t tasted the food she cooked for a long time."


    See pity heart agreed down, song Yinuo face a joy, happy said: "well, then I and Shaotang go back with you, I also miss the family."


    When she said this, she had already made up her mind. She would tell Fang LAN the story of compassion in advance, and let Fang LAN persuade her. If Fang LAN could not persuade her, they would really have to match her with Qin Zongheng.


    Pitiful heart will not know song Yinuo''s plan, just smile at her, also don''t deliberately to point through, her heart already had a decision, who to persuade is the same. She went back to Tianhai just to feel Fang Lan''s deep love and miss the smell of her mother. Only when she faced Fang LAN, could she slowly remember the familiar and fuzzy face of her loving mother in her memory.


    A few people are talking and laughing, the quiet teahouse suddenly sounded a voice of exclamation.


    They followed the voice and saw a man walking towards them under everyone''s gaze.


    Regardless of the exclamation, the man went straight to Xu Shaotang''s table and said with a smile, "Xu Shaotang, long time no see!"

 Chapter 529

    "Long time no see, better not see!"


    Looking at mu Tiance, who sits down at their table, Xu Shaotang says faintly.


    It''s really bad luck to meet mu Tiance at lunch!


    "You don''t want to see me, but I do." Mu Tiance, with a confident smile on his face, looked at Xu Shaotang with a burning sense of war in his eyes and said, "I was defeated by you in the last war. I always wanted to fight with you again."


    As a child, he was regarded as the most outstanding genius of the Mu family in the past 100 years, which also created mu Tiance''s proud character. Before he met Xu Shaotang, he never lost, but he was defeated by Xu Shaotang, and almost died in Xu Shaotang''s hands. For him, such a tragic defeat can even be described as humiliation.


    When mu Tiance sat down, song Yinuo and Lianxin''s eyes were firmly attracted by him.


    Although song Yinuo had met mu Tiance once in Tianhai before, and although she already had a place in her heart, it did not prevent her from appreciating such a beautiful man from the perspective of a woman.


    "Mu Tiance, do you know what I''m thinking now?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance shook his head: "although I think I am very intelligent, I can''t guess your mind. Your mind is always different from ordinary people."


    Pity and song Yinuo were surprised and laughed. They had seen narcissistic people, and they had never seen such narcissistic people. They praised themselves in front of the public, and his face was still so natural.


    Xu Shaotang showed a disgusting expression on his face, cast a helpless look at mu Tiance, and said: "you should be glad that you were born in Mu''s family, otherwise..."


    The meaning behind it is self-evident. If Mu Tiance had not been born in Mu''s family, he would have died in Xu Shaotang''s hands. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t hate mu Tiance''s behavior, he hated mu Tiance''s entanglement.


    As soon as his words came out, the smile on mu Tiance''s face suddenly stopped. He looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you know my identity?"


    "What do you think?" Xu Shaotang said, "you always treat me as an opponent. How can I not treat you as an opponent? When dealing with one''s opponent, one should understand clearly in advance. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance once again showed a smile on his face: "it seems that you are the one who was selected. You really didn''t disappoint me. We are only beginning to become real opponents now!"


    The affairs of the Mu family are highly confidential to the outside world. Since Xu Shaotang already knows about the Mu family, it means that the upper class told Xu Shaotang about the Mu family, so it can be judged that Xu Shaotang is the one chosen by the upper class to fight against the Mu family.


    In the past, he regarded Xu Shaotang as an opponent because he was too good.


    Now, he and Xu Shaotang are rivals because they really stand on opposite sides.


    Although they are all opponents, the significance of this is different. In the past, he could terminate his opponent relationship with Xu Shaotang at any time. Now, it is impossible for him to terminate it.


    Between them, it is doomed to be a life and death.


    "Don''t you always regard me as your opponent?" Xu Shaotang light said: "now you finally get what you want."


    Mu Tiance nodded with a smile: "although I''m a little surprised, I''m glad to have an opponent like you. In order to show respect for opponents like you, I won''t tell the Mu family about you. I will have a fair fight with you! "


    Mu Tiance is really arrogant. Even if he doesn''t know whether he is Xu Shaotang''s opponent or not, and even if he can let his father come forward to kill Xu Shaotang, he still chooses to have a fair fight with Xu Shaotang. Mu Tiance is not a good man, but he should be a magnanimous man.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile and asked, "are you sure you don''t want to tell mu Jianchen about this? You know, you''re probably not my opponent


    "Are you so sure you''re still better than me?" Mu Tiance didn''t worry because of Xu Shaotang''s words. On the contrary, he looked confident: "last time I was defeated by you, do you think I was resting?


    He hasn''t taken a step in Mu''s family for several months, until he forcibly breaks through his own strength to the congenital limit, and then he plans to come out and compete with Xu Shaotang again.


    However, he didn''t know that while he was making progress, how could Xu Shaotang be standing still?


    "It seems that your strength should have improved?" Xu Shaotang''s face also showed a confident smile, shook his head and said: "but I believe you are still not my opponent!"


    "You''re confident?" Mu Tiance''s eyes are full of fighting spirit. He seems to want to fight with Xu Shaotang here again.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "aren''t you confident, too? We should be the same kind of people


    "Ha ha! You''re right. We''re exactly the same kind of people! " Mu Tiance said with a laugh: "in that case, why don''t we fight here again and let me see how much gap there is between me and you?"


    He is now a master of innate limit. He does not believe that Xu Shaotang has entered the realm of alchemy in a short time, so he does not think that Xu Shaotang can defeat himself."Are you not afraid that I will kill you?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with empty eyes.


    "You dare not!" Mu Tiance said with a smile: "moreover, who will win is still unknown!"


    Don''t you dare? Xu Shaotang thought carefully in his heart that he did not dare to kill mu Tiance before he was absolutely sure that he could defeat mu Jianchen. If he killed mu Tiance in a rage, his current strength would be able to escape from mu Jianchen, but mu Jianchen, who lost his only son, would probably vent all his anger on innocent people.


    Whenever so helpless, Xu Shaotang is always incomparably nostalgic for the dead old leader. How he hopes that the dead old leader will appear beside him now!


    "Good, since you want to fight again, I''ll accompany you to the end!" Xu Shaotang stood up from his seat and made a "please" gesture to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance also stood up and said with a smile, "please!"


    At this time, in the compartment on the second floor of the teahouse, an old man was sitting on a chair, and mu Tiance had already attracted his attention. When Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance stood up at the same time, the old man turned his head and said to the man standing behind him, "go tell them, let them stop in public!"


    The old man''s tone is very gentle, but with unquestionable authority. If someone sees the old man, they will bow to him.

 Chapter 530

    Although he did not know who mu Tiance was, song Yinuo recognized the meaning of duel from their words.


    What''s more, according to them, mu Tiance is also very powerful. The key is that Xu Shaotang does not dare to fight mu Tiance, but mu Tiance can fight Xu Shaotang.


    "Shaotang..." Song Yinuo grabs Xu Shaotang''s hand and shakes his head slightly, indicating that he will not duel with mu Tiance, which is obviously unfair.


    Xu Shaotang grabbed song Yinuo''s hand and patted it gently, gave her a reassuring smile and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''ll just play with him, so that he won''t be entangled all day."


    Don''t say that he has entered the realm of alchemy, even if he still stays at the congenital limit, he is also not afraid of Mu Tiance, on the premise that mu Jianchen doesn''t appear!


    When mu Tiance heard Xu Shaotang''s words, his face became a little ugly. Is Xu Shaotang so confident? How could they call the fight between them "play"? Mu Tiance felt as if he had been humiliated by Xu Shaotang again.


    "Xu Shaotang, I really want to see how confident you are!" Mu Tiance''s face with a slight anger, regardless of the eyes cast around, went straight outside the teahouse, "I''m waiting for you outside, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Xu Shaotang let go of song Yinuo, took his hand, gave her a smile, and then walked out.


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade Xu Shaotang, song Yinuo and Lianxin quickly stood up and walked out behind Xu Shaotang.


    Different from Song Yinuo''s worries, Lian''s heart is full of hope. She wants to know how strong Xu Shaotang is. She wants to know whether Xu Shaotang has enough strength to fight against Xia Jiuli!


    When they came to the open space outside the teahouse, mu Tiance stood with positive and negative hands and fixed his eyes on Xu Shaotang. His strong sense of war made the already hot weather even hotter, just like the fire baking the surrounding earth.


    Huaxia has always been full of people who like to join in the fun. What''s more, mu Tiance is a person who brings his own aura wherever he goes. As soon as he sees the posture of these two people, the people in the teahouse suddenly come around.


    Xu Shaotang casually walked up to Mu Tiance, pointed to the crowd around him, and said with a smile, "this time so many people are watching. If you lose again, it''s really embarrassing."


    "If I lose, I will lose my face at most. If you lose, you will lose your life!" Mu Tiance was not irritated by Xu Shaotang. He said faintly: "you just let me go once before. If you lose, I will let you go once too!"


    Since Xu Shaotang knows his identity, he has too much faith in Xu Shaotang to do anything about him. That is to say, he is invincible before the battle begins. What can he worry about?


    Shame? In front of this group of ordinary people like ants, what is his shame?


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh, "I will not let you lose too much because of your honesty."


    Just as they were preparing for a contest, a slightly bent figure pushed aside the crowd and went straight to the middle of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    "Break the army!"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised in his heart, and his eyes could not help looking into the teahouse. Since the broken army appeared here, I''m afraid that one was also near here, right?


    Although mu Tiance has never seen a broken army, from Xu Shaotang''s look, he has guessed that the identity of this slightly rickety old man is not simple.


    No matter what they thought in their hearts, the broken army just slightly raised their eyes and looked at them, and said faintly: "let me give you a message. In public, that''s enough!"


    "Who are you?" Mu Tiance looks at the broken army and obviously wants to know the identity of the broken army.


    Looking at mu Tiance with a facial expression, he said faintly: "if you want to know who I am, you can ask mu Jianchen!"


    If there is no more, the army has pushed away the crowd and gone out.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of the broken army, mu Tiance''s face finally showed a look of surprise. This seemingly ordinary old man said his father''s name, so there is not much to guess about the identity of the old man.


    Now that the one above has spoken, the battle that has not yet started is obviously impossible to continue. Xu Shaotang has no choice but to look at mu Tiance and say, "you should thank him, otherwise, the one who is defeated here today must be you!"


    After that, regardless of Mu Tiance''s expression, Xu Shaotang leaves the teahouse with song Yinuo and compassion.


    People who thought there was a lot of excitement to watch were disappointed and scattered around, leaving only mu Tiance who was still slightly distracted.


    When they left the teahouse, Lianxin couldn''t help asking Xu Shaotang, "who is that man who is so beautiful?"


    For mu Tiance, she can''t use "Shuai" to describe it. After thinking about it, she can only use the word "beauty". Maybe only this word can describe mu Tiance''s face that makes women jealous.


    "You''d better not know." Xu Shaotang said to the curious pity: "you just need to know that his name is mu Tiance, you try not to provoke him.""Mu Tiance?" Pity heart carefully recalled, always feel that the name is a little familiar, think about it, finally remembered, said: "you asked me to check this person last year?"


    She remembers that Xu Shaotang asked her to check a man named mu Tiance last year, but no matter how she checked, she didn''t find any information about Mu Tiance. She didn''t expect to see this mysterious man this time. Moreover, looking at Xu Shaotang, she should have known the identity of Mu Tiance.


    "You are very curious about this mu Tiance?" While driving, Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Lianxin, "do you like mu Tiance because he looks good? In fact, I think Qin Zongheng is much more beautiful than mu Tiance. "


    Pitiful look instantly changed, also gave up the idea to continue to ask, sit back on the seat no longer speak, just slightly angry stare like no matter general Xu Shaotang.


    Song Yinuo, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, gently touched Xu Shaotang and threw him a white eye.


    This guy, pity''s experience has been rough enough, he can bear to play such a joke with pity.


    Because Xu Shaotang lost his interest, Lianxin didn''t go any further. This just fulfilled Xu Shaotang''s wish and drove Lianxin back to the courtyard with joy.


    Before the car stopped, he opened the door and rushed out, kicking two feet on Xu Shaotang''s body.

 Chapter 531

    However, the reason why Qin Shaotang and song Shaoze don''t want to go back is that they don''t want to know.


    Song Yinuo called Fang LAN the night before returning to Tianhai, and told her about Lianxin in detail. Fang LAN on the other end of the phone immediately cried after hearing about Lianxin, and almost came to the capital overnight. Fortunately, they said they would return to Tianhai tomorrow, so they gave up Fang Lan''s idea.


    Before their car stopped, Fang LAN rushed over with red eyes.


    This time, instead of rushing to her own son, Xu Shaotang, she came forward and hugged the pity she had just stepped out of the car. Tears flowed down again.


    "Aunt..." Pity heart also tightly hold Fang LAN, even if she tried hard to endure, also can''t stop the tears fall.


    There is no blood relationship between her and Fang LAN. Before she met Xu Shaotang, she didn''t even know Fang LAN. However, Fang Lan''s kindness and love made her feel the care from her mother. Although the age difference between her and Fang LAN is not very big.


    Looking at them hugging each other and Lin Shuying standing at the door, they also feel that their noses are slightly sour and they feel that they are blocked by something.


    Feeling the tears of pity falling on her shoulder, Fang LAN quickly let go of pity, gently stroked her cheek, wiped the tears from her face, and comforted her: "don''t cry, don''t cry, with my aunt, everything will be OK!"


    As if by the infection of Fang LAN, the tears in pity''s eyes finally slowly stopped, only slightly sobbing in a low voice.


    Originally, it was a happy event for Xu Shaotang to come home, but because everyone already knew the story of compassion, the festive atmosphere became a little dull.


    Finally, it was Xu Shaotang who stood up to stop the sad atmosphere from spreading.


    Xu Shaotang and his family enter the house, but Lianxin is pulled to the room upstairs by Fang LAN.


    "Let my aunt have a good look at you!" As soon as he entered the room, Fang LAN would sit down on the soft sofa with pity and red eyes, and said, "you''ve suffered too many crimes these years. I don''t know how you''ve survived!"


    With that, Fang Lan''s tears came down again.


    Since Xu Shaotang changed her ways, she hasn''t shed tears like this for a long time. Last time, she knew what happened between Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang and shed tears for Lin Shuying.


    Pity pulls Fang Lan''s hand, looks at Fang Lan''s eyes full of respect, as if to overlap the shadow in memory with Fang LAN.


    "Auntie, don''t cry..." Pity eyes red, slightly choked: "I''m still alive, that''s enough. "


    " how can I? " Fang LAN repeatedly rubbed the back of pity''s hand, said: "you are still very young, you can''t just want to live, you still have a long way to go, you can get your own happiness!"


    Pity shook his head slightly: "aunt, I know what you want to say to me, but I really can''t do it..."


    When they go back to Tianhai with Xu Shaotang, Lianxin already knows that they must let Fang LAN try every means to match her and Qin Zongheng in advance. She also admits that Qin Zongheng is a perfect man without any defects. However, she just can''t accept Qin Zongheng''s love. She thinks that maybe she and Qin Zongheng are only suitable to be bosom friends.


    "Well, well, I don''t advise you." Fang LAN raised her hand to wipe away the tears on her face, showed a smiling face to pity, sighed and said: "we women are all fools. My aunt won''t advise you to accept Mr. Qin, but just hope you can live happily. Only when you are happy, can you feel the happiness."


    In Fang Lan''s heart, Lin Shuying and her three girls are not stupid. With their beauty and talent, they can find a man who can love them wholeheartedly. However, they choose to follow Xu Shaotang. Although she is very happy with so many daughters-in-law, she often feels worthless for them.


    Lianxin is ready to be coaxed by Fang LAN, but she didn''t expect that Fang LAN didn''t persuade her, which made her a little stunned for a while.


    Looking at Lianxin''s stupefied appearance, Fang LAN had guessed the reason why she was stupefied and said with a smile: "Shaotang, they are still too young. Maybe they think you and Mr. Qin are a good match. Besides, Mr. Qin has been waiting for you for so many years, so they want to see a perfect ending between you and Mr. Qin. But they don''t know that most of the stories in the world end in tragedy. Gratitude and love can never be equated. "


    Listen to Fang Lan''s words, pity heart like suddenly understand why he will Fang LAN as his mother in general.


    Fang LAN and her mother have the same kindness and beauty. They are always able to consider more things for others. They also put themselves in each other''s perspective to think for each other. Their love for people is not reserved. In their eyes, it seems that everything in the world is beautiful.


    "Thank you, aunt." Pity heart gently put his head on Fang Lan''s shoulder, thinking, if his mother is still alive, how good it should be, she believes, if his mother is still alive, she will become the best friend with Fang LAN.Fang LAN patted pity''s back and said with a smile, "what do you say thank you? Do you know what I regret most now?"


    "I don''t know." Pity heart with doubt look to Fang LAN.


    Fang LAN sighed and said, "when you were in Tianhai, you used to come to our house. I didn''t care about you. If I had known about you, I wouldn''t have let it all happen so suddenly..."


    When speaking, Fang Lan''s face is full of self reproach.


    Seeing Fang Lan''s look, she was deeply touched. It had nothing to do with Fang LAN, but she blamed herself for it. She clearly regarded herself as her daughter!


    "Auntie, don''t say that!" Compassion felt that the softest place in her heart seemed to be hit in an instant. She hugged Fang LAN tightly and said, "meeting you is the greatest luck in my life!"


    Fang LAN patted pity''s back and said with a smile, "I don''t know why. I always feel like I have a special chat with you. It seems that I have known you for a long time."


    This kind of feeling, Fang LAN in Lin Shuying three of them don''t realize, she and pity heart, as if is a natural friend in general.

 Chapter 532

    She didn''t understand it before, but now she suddenly understood it. The reason why she was able to talk with Lianxin was that Lianxin''s life experience was far more than that of Lin Shuying and the three of them. Lianxin''s life experienced great ups and downs. The taste of precipitation after years made them feel more like they were cherishing each other and beyond friendship.


    Lianxin and Fang LAN talked for a long time. When they walked out of the room hand in hand, the tears on their faces had disappeared, and they were replaced with a moving smile.


    Tang and Xu liannuo are almost happy to see each other''s success.


    However, when they take advantage of Fang Lan''s cooking time to ask, they know that things are not what they think. Instead of persuading Lian Xin to accept Qin Zongheng, Fang LAN asks Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo not to worry about Lian Xin''s affairs and let her handle them by herself.


    This result disappointed Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo.


    Looking at their disappointed expression, Lin Shuying came over and said with a smile, "you''d better take care of your own affairs first. Sister Lian has her own consideration. Although Qin Zongheng is a perfect man, she doesn''t love him. You''re so promiscuous. On the contrary, it will make their relationship more distant. Some things are natural things, and they can''t be forced."


    Listen to Lin Shuying''s words, two people can only helplessly look at each other, also temporarily gave up the plan to match them.


    Even Fang LAN couldn''t persuade pity. How could they.


    When the family is still eating, you Mingze comes in a hurry.


    Seeing you Mingze, Xu Shaotang immediately put down his chopsticks and took you Mingze to the backyard.


    As soon as he arrived in the backyard, Xu Shaotang immediately couldn''t wait to ask you Mingze, "what do you want to do when you find Yuxi?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t like Yu''s sisters all the time. In addition, he always believes that the two sisters are the mastermind behind the anti-cancer drug incident, so he has been asking you Mingze to secretly trace the purpose of the two sisters'' coming to China. He doesn''t believe that the two sisters really come to China for investment.


    He also rushed back to Tianhai in such a hurry because you Mingze told him on the phone that he had roughly found out one of the purposes of Yuxi and their coming to China. Although he was not 100% sure, he should be 70% sure.


    You Mingze nodded and said: "I stealthily stole part of their call records and found that they often mentioned the word" base station "in their phone recently. If my guess is correct, they should be building a secret base station in an attempt to steal the communication information of China and surrounding countries."


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, puzzled and said: "what''s the purpose of doing this? Stealing intelligence? "


    "Intelligence theft should only be part of it." You Mingze thought about it, sorted out his ideas, and then continued: "I suspect that they want to find something by mastering our communication information, and what they are looking for should be within the scope of China or neighboring countries."


    Hearing you Mingze''s analysis, Xu Shaotang is even more puzzled. The Yu sisters came to China with 20 billion US dollars. If they set up the so-called base station to steal intelligence, he thinks it is possible. But it''s a dream to master the communication information of China and surrounding countries through a base station, isn''t it?


    If you Mingze''s analysis is correct, what are they looking for?


    What is it worth them to pay so much for?


    "Why are you so suspicious?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    He knew that since you Mingze had such doubts, there must be some evidence. Otherwise, he would not have thought of such an incredible guess. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s understanding of you Mingze, he would have thought that you Mingze had committed hysteria.


    You Mingze said: "when I was stealing their call records, I found that they were very strict in protecting their communication information. I also took a lot of effort to steal a small part. Later, I didn''t dare to steal any more because I was afraid that they would notice. In addition to the word "base station", there is also a paragraph in their call records about who is asking Yuxi to speed up the search process, so I doubt that they are looking for something. "


    "But what is it worth looking for at such a high price?" Xu Shaotang tried to think about all kinds of possibilities, but finally he could only say helplessly: "I really don''t understand what they want to do!"


    "I think I understand a little bit..." You Mingze said in a low voice.


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang looked at you Mingze in surprise and asked, "what do you understand? Or do you know what they''re looking for? "


    If you Mingze knew what the sisters were searching for just by these, it would be Zhuge Kongming''s rebirth!


    You Mingze looks at Xu Shaotang who is puzzled and reminds him, "boss, if you think about what I said to you in this room, you may be able to think of it."


    Hearing you Mingze''s words, Xu Shaotang began to recall carefully what you said to him in this room before. At that time, you Mingze found out that the problem of new anticancer drugs might be related to Yu''s sisters, and then talked with him about some speculation about prehistoric civilizationHuh? Prehistoric civilization?


    Xu Shaotang felt as if he had grasped something, and quickly said, "do you mean that they steal the communication information between China and its neighboring countries in order to find clues about prehistoric civilization?"


    "Yes You Mingze nodded and said, "didn''t I say before that I accidentally intruded into a computer and found information about prehistoric civilization. This computer should belong to the Noffe consortium, so they should have known the existence of prehistoric civilization for a long time, but they didn''t know the specific location of the relics, or they thought that the relics of prehistoric civilization were in this range, so they figured it out After all, if we rely on human resources to find clues about prehistoric civilization, I''m afraid we can''t find them all our lives. "


    Xu Shaotang quietly ponders what you Mingze said. If at first he thought what you Mingze said was a talk of heaven and night, now he thinks that you Mingze''s guess is very likely.


    Moreover, he even began to suspect that what they were looking for was not the so-called prehistoric civilization, but the key to prehistoric civilization, that is, the key fragment in Su Ruyun''s hand!

 Chapter 533

    The more Xu Shaotang thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very great. According to this idea, many things they had doubts about before could be explained, such as the relationship between the Noffe consortium and the hand of God.


    If Li Nan wants to get rid of this mysterious organization, then he can take over the clues from the hands of God.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s meditation, you Mingze thought that Xu Shaotang was still suspicious, so he said: "in fact, there is a very simple way to prove whether their purpose is to find the remains of prehistoric civilization."


    "What method?" Xu Shaotang recovered from his thoughts.


    You Mingze said: "their call records also repeatedly mentioned a place name - anjikuni lake!"


    When it comes to anjikuni lake, we have to mention the frequent mysterious events around it.


    Anjikuni lake is located in North America. Its most famous event is the mysterious event in the last century. A village on the edge of anjikuni Lake completely disappeared overnight, leaving no trace. After that, many people went to anjikuni lake to investigate the cause of the village''s disappearance, and they all disappeared inexplicably.


    After entering the modern era, countless people with advanced exploration equipment went to Lake anjikuni to explore, but they also mysteriously disappeared.


    Because of the frequent mysterious events in Lake anjikuni, it is also officially listed as one of the forbidden areas in North America.


    Thinking about the mystery of Anji Kuni lake, Xu Shaotang asked: "what is the relationship between Anji Kuni lake and their purpose in Yuxi?"


    "I don''t know exactly what the connection is." You Mingze shook his head and said: "however, if we find the remains of prehistoric civilization in anjikuni lake, it will prove their purpose from the side."


    "Well, that''s true!" Xu Shaotang also nodded.


    Yuxi''s call records repeatedly mentioned anjikuni lake, which must be some thoughts about it. If they really found traces of prehistoric civilization there, then their purpose can also be confirmed.


    Or do they mention that lake anjikuni also has pieces of keys? Xu Shaotang began to make another guess.


    After thinking about it, he finally decided to go to Lake anjikuni. At the same time, he also decided to go with the drunkard. After all, he promised the drunkard that if they had any clues about the key, they would go to find out.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang smiles and pats you Mingze on the shoulder: "it''s a good job this time, but don''t steal their call records for the time being, so as not to alarm you."


    Now that they have a better understanding of the purpose of Yu''s sister''s coming to Tianhai, and have rediscovered the direction of tracing the hand of God, he doesn''t want this line to break again.


    "Well, I know!" You Mingze nodded, with a look of hope in his eyes, and said, "I also hope to find out the purpose of their coming to Tianhai as soon as possible!"


    There is a kind of extravagance in his heart all the time. He hopes that Yu Xiao is forced and helpless, and that the organization that controls Yu Xiao can be eradicated as soon as possible. He wants to see a free Yu Xiao, and even hopes that he can enter Yu Xiao''s life again.


    Knowing what you Mingze thought, Xu Shaotang comforted him and said, "don''t worry, I promised you that no matter what Yu Xiao did, she would save her life for you."


    "Thank you, boss..."


    You Mingze looks at Xu Shaotang gratefully, but he can''t calm down. The more Xu Shaotang says so, the more ashamed he is.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to tell Xu Shaotang what was hidden in his heart, but he didn''t say it after all.


    Xu Shaotang noticed his strange behavior and asked with a smile, "what else do you want to say?"


    "I..." The color of guilt on you Mingze''s face is stronger. Facing Xu Shaotang''s smile, you lowered his head and said with guilt: "boss, I''m sorry for you..."


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang looked at him suspiciously and said with a smile, "where are you sorry for me? I want to thank you for finding out these things this time."


    You Mingze raises his head difficultly and looks at Xu Shaotang, who trusts him incomparably. The guilt in his heart is about to drive him crazy.


    "Bang!"


    In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, you Mingze kneels down straight, with a trace of fog in his eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Shaotang quickly reaches out to help you Mingze, but you Mingze is kneeling on the ground.


    "Boss, I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for those undead souls who died unjustly!" You Mingze burst into tears in his eyes, choked and said: "before, I told Yu Xiao that you suspected that the anticancer drug incident was related to them..."


    During this period of time, you Mingze has been suffering from guilt every day. Now when he tells Xu Shaotang about it, he feels much more relaxed.


    Hearing you Mingze''s words, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face disappeared in an instant. Instead, he was angry.


    He finally knows why he can''t find the evidence that Yu''s sisters are related to the anti-cancer drug incident. It turns out that you Mingze has informed Yu Xiao in advance. When Yu''s sisters are aware, how can they find the evidence?"Do you know what you''re doing?" Xu Shaotang released his hand to support you Mingze, pointed to you Mingze kneeling on the ground, and said angrily, "do you know if they are really the masterminds behind the anti-cancer drug incident, can you afford those undead souls?"


    "I know!" In the face of angry Xu Shaotang, you Mingze''s voice is much weaker, "I just don''t want to see Yu Xiao arrested..."


    He knew that as long as he found evidence to prove that the mastermind behind the anti-cancer drug incident was Yu''s sister, even if Xu Shaotang would let Yu laugh, the people above could not let her go.


    "You..."


    Xu Shaotang was so angry that he couldn''t speak. His palm had been raised high. He wanted to teach you a lesson. He didn''t do it for others, just for those who died because of the new anticancer drugs.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, you Mingze resolutely raises his cheek and closes his eyes to welcome Xu Shaotang''s slap. Maybe this is also a way for him to atone for Yu Xiao.


    In the face of you Mingze''s appearance, Xu Shaotang''s slap in the hand failed to fall after all. Since you Mingze chose to tell him about it, it shows that he is also very guilty, and it is meaningless to teach him another lesson.


    "Alas..." Xu Shaotang sighed. His anger gradually calmed down. He put down his palm and shook his head. "Is it really worth your doing so much for Yu Xiao?"


    You Mingze opened his eyes and saw that Xu Shaotang''s slap had been put down. His guilt was even stronger. He whispered: "I hope it''s worth it..."

 Chapter 534

    When Xu Shaotang wanted to contact the alcoholic maniac, he found that he didn''t seem to have a telephone number for alcoholic maniac. Moreover, people like alcoholic maniac should not use a telephone.


    In desperation, he had to give them a phone call to Du Deshou, who had taken them to the alcoholic maniac, and asked him to help inform the alcoholic maniac.


    Two days later, while Xu Shaotang was enjoying the company of his family, the housekeeper, Lao Pang, rushed in and announced, "young master, there is a beggar outside the door who wants to see you."


    "Beggar?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, patted his head in an instant, and immediately got up and walked out the door.


    At the door of Xu''s house, the drunk maniac stood there in ragged clothes and unkempt face. No wonder Lao Pang would treat him as a beggar.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly, walked to the drunk madman with a smile and said, "you''ve come too slowly. I''ve been waiting for you for two days. Won''t you go to the grave again?"


    Wine maniac white his one eye, light say: "I pour is to think, just didn''t find suitable grave."


    "I think it''s better to forget it. I don''t want to go to longzu again." With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to Xu''s villa and said, "how about my family? Do you want to think about moving to my house? "


    Alcoholic maniac is also a congenital master. If he can move to the Xu family, the Xu family will have another layer of security, so Xu Shaotang begins to abduct alcoholic maniac.


    However, the drunk maniac didn''t seem to have any interest in it. He just glanced at the Xu villa like a manor and said, "your house is too hard to find!"


    "It''s hard to find this time, not next time!" Xu Shaotang laughs and enters the house with a drunken madman.


    Seeing the drunk maniac who came in with Xu Shaotang, except for Lin Shuying, Xu''s family couldn''t help being curious. Even Xu Wenzheng had to sigh that his son''s friends were really strange, which could be described as princes, generals, and peddlers.


    "This is my father Xu Wenzheng, this is my mother Fang LAN, this is..."


    Xu Shaotang takes the alcoholic maniac and goes to the family sitting in the living room. He begins to introduce his family one by one. The Xu family does not dislike the unkempt appearance of the alcoholic maniac. They all say hello to the alcoholic maniac with a smile.


    However, the drunk maniac didn''t seem to hear what Xu Shaotang was saying, nor did he hear his family say hello to him. Starting from entering the living room of Xu''s family, his eyes were staring at the pity sitting beside Fang LAN. His body was shaking, and his face full of dirt was twitching. His muddy eyes were full of all kinds of complex emotions, such as surprise, sadness and shame Guilt, doubt


    "What are you doing?" Xu Shaotang noticed the look of the alcoholic maniac, followed his eyes to pity heart, and then looked at the alcoholic maniac, asked: "do you know him?"


    Rao Shi''s pity after years of baptism is also a little angry. He glances at the unkempt drunk maniac and makes sure that he has never seen him. He says to Xu Shaotang in a sullen tone: "I don''t know him, I don''t want to know him!"


    Compassion finish saying, no longer see wine madman, but turn to Fang LAN, but in turn to Fang LAN, has put on a soft smile.


    Xu Shaotang hears the displeasure in the tone of pity heart, and quickly pulls the drunken maniac to the backyard.


    The drunken maniac was dragged to the backyard by Xu Shaotang, and his mind was in a mess. He didn''t expect that he saw the man he thought had been dead for 20 years in Xu''s home.


    "Do you know Lianxin, or Gu Qing?" Xu Shaotang looks at the sober alcoholic madman and asks thoughtfully.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, the drunk Madman''s body was slightly shocked. He raised his complicated eyes to look at Xu Shaotang and asked in a trembling voice: "she really is Gu Qing


    For a moment, he thought that what he saw was just a person who looked very similar to Gu Qing, but after listening to Xu Shaotang, he was sure that the woman he saw was Gu Qing.


    "It seems that you really know Gu Qing." Xu Shaotang took the drunk maniac to sit down in the hospital and said with some doubts: "you know her, but she doesn''t know you. I''m curious. What''s the relationship between you? Or, you were one of Gu Qing''s admirers in those years?"


    Xu Shaotang felt his ideas were somewhat strange, but this quaint was not unreasonable. He felt he seemed to understand why the wine maniac became the same as now. If Baijiu was one of Gu Qing''s admirers, he must have thought Gu Qing was dead.


    Is the alcoholic madman also an infatuated person like Qin Zongheng?


    But, pity knows Qin Zongheng''s affection, but does not know the affection of the alcoholic madman?


    The alcoholic madman sat down in a trance, but his eyes looked at the Xu family''s living room. From this angle, he could not see the shadow of compassion, but his eyes were full of pity.


    The drunk maniac didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. He just looked at the direction of Xu''s living room, repressed his excitement and asked, "she has been How are you doing? "


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang sighed a little: "a woman with a vengeance against her family, a woman who has been bruised by her beloved man, do you think she will have a good life?""No!" Imagining the experience of compassion over the years, the drunk madman closed his eyes in pain and asked in a hoarse voice, "does Qin Zongheng know that she is still alive?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face changed slightly when he heard about the alcoholic madman. It is obvious that alcoholic madman is closely related to the love hate entanglement 20 years ago. However, those who know the past 20 years ago have never mentioned the name of alcoholic madman, and even the client, Lianxin, does not know alcoholic madman.


    What role did he play in the love hate struggle 20 years ago?


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said: "in fact, she and Qin Zongheng have met. We all hope that she and Qin Zongheng can continue their leading edge, but she doesn''t have this idea."


    "She has always been an independent person..." Thinking about what happened in those years, the drunk maniac sighed: "just like in those years, so many people advised her to choose Qin Zongheng, but she still chose Xia Yu, who had just entered the capital!"


    "If I''m right, you don''t love wine, you just borrow it to anesthetize yourself?" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the drunk maniac, "can you tell me your story? Last time I asked you in the capital, but you insisted on not saying it. Now you know Gu Qing is still alive. Are you willing to tell me? "

 Chapter 535

    The drunk madman shook his head slightly and sighed heavily: "you already know my story..."


    His words are tantamount to admitting Xu Shaotang''s earliest guess and that he was one of Gu Qing''s admirers.


    His conjecture is confirmed by the alcoholic maniac, but Xu Shaotang is sighing and curious. What kind of charm did Gu Qing have that made Qin Zongheng and alcoholic maniac love each other so deeply? One waited for 20 years, the other used alcohol to anesthetize him for 20 years.


    Although many people think that Bai Youling is the most beautiful woman in the world, it is Gu Qing who captured the hearts of many young talents.


    "Are you not going to tell her your love?" Xu Shaotang looks at the alcoholic madman pitifully.


    It''s not easy for Qin Zongheng to wait for compassion for 20 years, but it''s not easy for him to get drunk for compassion for 20 years? What''s more, compassion doesn''t even know what she wants.


    Pity this life, do not know is lucky or unfortunate.


    "No!" The drunk Madman''s eyes were a little flustered and shook his head and said, "let it all pass. Only time can dust all the past..."


    Speaking of the back, the voice of the drunk maniac is getting smaller and smaller, even he can''t hear himself, as if he just said it in his heart.


    If the secret in his heart is told, it will only hurt more people. Instead of doing so, it''s better to rot it in his heart and let the story go on as you think.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I''ll keep it a secret for you." Xu Shaotang is not willing to talk about this topic with the alcoholic maniac any more. He digs off the topic and says, "there''s some news about another key fragment. Maybe we can go and have a look together."


    "Good!" The alcoholic madman nodded slightly, but there was no excitement in his eyes that Xu Shaotang hoped to see.


    If it had been before, the drunk maniac would have jumped up happily when he heard the news, but now he seems to have no concern about it. In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t care, it''s just that he has too many things on his mind.


    With the emergence of compassion, he found that his guilt didn''t fade away because of time, but became more and more intense. Just watching compassion still alive, maybe it can also give him some comfort, so that his guilt can be slightly relieved.


    But Xu Shaotang can also understand the current mood of the alcoholic maniac. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "let''s go out first, and start early tomorrow morning."


    "You go with your family and leave me alone." The drunk madman shook his head and closed his eyes slightly.


    Xu Shaotang looks at him helplessly, sighs a little, and leaves the drunk madman sitting there alone in a daze to stand up and return to the living room.


    As soon as he came back to the living room, Fang Lan was a little unhappy and complained to him in a low voice: "what''s the matter with your friend? It''s too impolite to stare at pity when you come here."


    Xu Shaotang says helplessly in the heart, if you know the story of the alcoholic madman, maybe you won''t think he is impolite.


    "Don''t blame him, he just recognized the wrong person." Since the alcoholic maniac doesn''t want to show his mind, Xu Shaotang can only help him hide it and find a reason to prevaricate.


    Lin Shuying also said to Fang LAN with a smile: "I''ve met Shaotang before. He''s not the kind of person you think. Maybe he really recognized the wrong person."


    At this point, Lin Shuying''s voice also opened. He told them the story of their first meeting with the alcoholic maniac from the beginning to the end. The people who were sitting there could not help but marvel. It''s really rare to see people who are so addicted to alcohol.


    After listening to Lin Shuying''s words, pity heart''s aversion to wine mania finally eased slightly. She had always wondered where Xu Shaotang made those old wine. Now, after listening to Lin Shuying''s words, she finally understood where the old wine came from.


    Xu Wenzheng glanced at the direction of the backyard and said, "since it''s a misunderstanding, let your friend come out and have a chat. It seems that our Xu family is too impolite to let him be alone in the backyard."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "his mood is a little volatile. Let him be quiet. Moreover, he has been alone for so many years, and he may not be used to the lively atmosphere in our family."


    In order to help the alcoholic maniac hide, Xu Shaotang also really went to great lengths.


    "You''re the only one in our house. Please be lively!" Xu Wenzheng said to one side, "you child, now you spend less and less time at home. Every time I want to see you, it seems that I have to make an appointment in advance."


    As parents, no one doesn''t want their children to be around. Their children are promising, but they spend less and less time with them. They don''t know whether this is good or bad.


    Hearing Xu Wenzheng''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help showing a look of guilt.


    Fang LAN gently pulled Xu Wenzheng''s forehead, this old thing, the family is happy, what do you say these do?


    Although she also hopes that her son can be with her, and although she can''t understand what Xu Shaotang is busy with all day, she knows that what Xu Shaotang does must play an important role. She doesn''t want to put too much pressure on her son.Xu Shaotang noticed the little action between his parents. He shook his head helplessly. He went to Lin Shuying and sat down. He held Miao Miao in his arms and said with some embarrassment, "I may go abroad with the alcoholic maniac tomorrow."


    "Didn''t you just come back? I''m going to leave so soon. You''re really using our family as a hotel? " Xu Wenzheng eyes a stare, some unhappy said.


    Su Ruyun also took Xu Shaotang''s hand and asked, "can''t you stay at home for a few more days? Every time I come back, I''m in a hurry. "


    Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly. Holding Miao Miao''s face, he sighed: "I also want to spend more time with you at home, but I can''t help it. I just hope these damned things will end soon!"


    "It''s OK, you do what you should do!" Lin Shuying looked at Xu Shaotang tenderly and said, "no matter where you are, the hearts of our family are together."


    It should have been a happy atmosphere, because Xu Shaotang suddenly announced that he was going abroad and became dull.


    Feeling the atmosphere change in the living room, Miao Miao looks at Xu Shaotang nervously. Pink Dudu''s face is full of doubts and asks weakly, "is Dad going to leave Miao Miao again?"


    Xu Shaotang felt inexplicable and full of guilt. He put his head on Miao Miao''s forehead: "Dad will finish everything as soon as possible, and then accompany Miao Miao at home every day!"


    His words are not only to Miao Miao, but also to his family, which is also his promise.

 Chapter 536

    The next day, Xu Shaotang embarked on the journey to North America with the alcoholic maniac who had cleaned up a little.


    After cleaning up, the drunk maniac seems to be in a lot of spirit, but his interest is obviously not high. As soon as he gets on the plane, he closes his eyes and begins to sleep. As for whether he is asleep or not, maybe only he knows.


    Bored Xu Shaotang can only close his eyes, thinking of last night''s warmth, his heart is full of joy.


    Thinking about it, he finally went to sleep slowly. In his dream, he saw that he and his family lived happily together. They were facing the sea and the spring flowers were blooming


    This sleep for a long time, when he woke up again, the plane was ready to land, while the drunk madman sitting by the window opened his eyes and looked out of the window at the gradually lower sky.


    Xu Shaotang and the drunken maniac walked out of the pared airport. It''s winter here. When they went out, they didn''t consider the weather here at all. Now they were standing outside the airport in thin clothes, and they suddenly became the focus of the crowd.


    Many people pointed at the two Chinese men in strange clothes, thinking that they were running out of the mental hospital.


    Facing the strange eyes of the people around, Xu Shaotang said helplessly to the drunk madman beside him: "let''s go, let''s find a suitable suit first, so as not to be regarded as an alien."


    Although both of them have genuine Qi to resist the cold, the purpose of their trip is to explore Lake anjikuni. It''s hard for them not to attract people''s attention in their present clothes.


    After walking around the clothing store outside the airport, they were already wrapped in thick winter clothes.


    Now they look like two big bears preparing for the winter. Even Xu Shaotang himself can''t help it.


    disguised as tourists, they stopped a taxi and said in English, "anjikuni lake."


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the bearded taxi driver''s face suddenly changed. He looked at them like a ghost. He stepped on the accelerator to the end. The car drove out like an arrow, leaving only a cold wind.


    "This..." Xu Shaotang speechless looked at the taxi that had driven out several hundred meters, anjikuni lake. Is it really so terrible?


    After that, they stopped several taxis. When the driver heard that they were going to Lake anjikuni, he drove away from them without any sign. One of the drivers whispered: "two more psychopaths to die..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said to the drunk maniac with a bitter smile: "you should also see that anjikuni lake is very dangerous. Are you sure you want to go with me? There''s still time to go back! "


    All taxi drivers are afraid to take them to anjikuni lake because they are afraid of danger, which has confirmed the danger of anjikuni lake from the side. Even Xu Shaotang, who was full of confidence before, has become bottomless.


    "Why not?" The drunk maniac who seldom talked all the way said lightly: "we have all come. There is no reason not to go. Only the unknown things will make people afraid. The more afraid they are, the more mysterious the place is!"


    Today''s alcoholic maniac finally has the appearance of the former alcoholic maniac who is not afraid of any danger.


    "Well, I hope our trip goes well! "Xu Shaotang nodded, but somehow he became a little nervous. He had a premonition that this trip would not go well.


    Since they decided to go, and the taxi didn''t want to take them, they had to think of another way. They called a new car and rushed to the city. After buying a brand-new SUV, they drove to a nearby store to buy some tools that might be useful. By the way, they got some food and, of course, the spirits loved by alcoholic maniacs, although these spirits couldn''t be mixed with alcohol The old wine in the hands of a madman is better than nothing.


    They don''t know what kind of danger they will encounter this time, so they can only make more preparations to reduce the risk.


    The car is galloping on the road full of snow. Looking at the beautiful scenery outside the window, Xu Shaotang''s uneasiness is slightly relieved.


    "Will you avenge Gu Qing in the future?" The drunk maniac sitting in the co pilot suddenly turned his head and asked Xu Shaotang.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded for sure and said, "even if Xia Jiuli didn''t make the murder case of caring for his family, there will be a life and death situation between Xia Jiuli and me. Only one of us is destined to live in this world!"


    "When you go to kill Xia Jiuli, please let me know!" Wine madman light said.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to kill Xia Jiuli to avenge Gu''s family, but he knew that he was not Xia Jiuli''s opponent, and finally he could only use alcohol to anesthetize himself, which also led him to retreat instead of advance in his cultivation for 20 years, and he was not even Longfei''s opponent.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "is it really worth it for you to pay for compassion in silence?"


    The drunk maniac didn''t speak, just closed his eyes and thought in his heart: This is not to pay, but to atone!


    Seeing that the drunk maniac stopped talking, Xu Shaotang thought he was hit by his pain and stopped talking. He just drove to anjikuni lake.As cars get closer and closer to Lake anjikuni, there are fewer and fewer vehicles and pedestrians on the road. Looking at the road ahead, they are the only ones driving on the icy wasteland.


    The winter night came very early. Before they reached Lake anjikuni, they had already ushered in the starry night sky.


    There was no hotel, so they had to stop and set up a tent on the side of the road.


    It was also at this time that Xu Shaotang admired how wise his decision was. Behind the car were all kinds of outdoor exploration tools and food. With these things, they would not have to suffer from cold and hunger in the cold night.


    After setting up the tent, they roasted the frozen beef in an alcohol oven and gathered around the fire to keep warm.


    "It''s really a good way to hide the key fragments in such a place!" Xu Shaotang said with a sigh as he roasted the beef.


    Here is a vast expanse of ice and snow wasteland, even the traces of animal activities are very few, let alone the traces of human beings.


    "Do you have a general search scope?" The drunkard grabbed the bottle, poured a mouthful of liquor into his mouth, and said: "even if the key fragment is really here, if there is no general search scope, I''m afraid it''s hard for us to find it. As you can see, there are ice and snow wastelands outside, and there is no reference object. We''re aimlessly looking for it, and we don''t know when to find it."


    "Wait till daylight." Xu Shaotang also some worry said.

 Chapter 537

    It''s a long night in the ice and snow wasteland. When the day lights up, it''s about 9 a.m.


    They packed their bags and drove to Lake anjikuni in a hurry.


    "It''s such a freezing place Looking at the vast expanse of white ahead, Xu Shaotang snorted: "I really don''t know why people in that village chose to settle here nearly a hundred years ago!"


    The cold in this place has really exceeded their expectations. When they get up in the morning, they can''t even start the car. It''s still that they spend a lot of effort to make the car start successfully.


    Xu Shaotang estimated that the temperature outside the car window should have been lower than minus 30 degrees. No wonder they will meet so many surprised eyes when they come out of the airport. Now, even they think that they are crazy to dress like that.


    Although it''s really cold here, the alcoholic maniac doesn''t care. He just keeps pouring liquor into his throat.


    "The more desolate a place is, the more likely it will be our target!" The alcoholic madman wiped the wine stains from the corners of his mouth and said half awake and half drunk.


    Xu Shaotang nodded. He agreed with the idea of a drunk maniac. Places like Shennong mountain are really good places to hide relics.


    As the car twists and turns on the ice and snow wasteland, Xu Shaotang notices the abnormality on the wasteland, and quickly steps on the brake. The car slips out of the wasteland for a long time before stopping.


    "There''s something on the ground. Go down and have a look!" Xu Shaotang said, has been the first step to open the door down.


    When they jump out of the car, they suddenly feel the piercing cold wind coming on their faces. The cold wind like a knife cuts people''s faces, causing a sense of pain on people''s cheeks.


    The two quickly picked up the whole body of Qi to resist the piercing cold.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s true Qi was aroused, the drunk madman was shocked and looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise: "your strength seems to have improved a lot compared with the last time I went to Shennong mountain?"


    When Xu Shaotang didn''t feel his true Qi, he still couldn''t feel the change of Xu Shaotang, but now he clearly felt the great change of Xu Shaotang. He even believed that if Xu Shaotang attacked him, he didn''t have the power to fight back.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said with a smile: "some time ago, there was a bit of chance, the strength is really stronger."


    "Young generation, you are really the first one!" The drunk maniac gives Xu Shaotang a thumbs up, but he doesn''t look envious in his eyes. He has already given up his pursuit of personal strength. Whether he is strong or not is not so important in his eyes.


    Fortunately, he didn''t tell the alcoholic madman that he had entered the realm of alchemy, otherwise he didn''t know what he would look like.


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "let''s not talk about this, let''s have a look at the traces on the ground first!"


    Two people turn around to walk behind, just walk out not far to see Xu Shaotang found before the strange place.


    At their feet, there was a cigarette end that had been frozen very hard. Xu Shaotang squatted down, buttoned up the cigarette end connected with the ice surface, and carefully observed it in his hands.


    A cigarette end doesn''t mean much, but it can prove that someone has been here recently, just don''t know if it is the hand of God.


    While Xu Shaotang was checking the cigarette ends, the drunk maniac was also looking for other evidence to prove that there were traces of people coming here. Soon, he found something unusual on the empty ground.


    "Come and have a look here!" While squatting down to investigate the strange ground, the drunk madman shouts to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang quickly holds the cigarette end in his hand and comes to the drunk maniac. Along the direction pointed by the drunk maniac''s fingers, Xu Shaotang also finds the abnormality on the ground.


    There is a thick layer of snow on the road. On the surface, it looks no different from the snow in other places. However, if you carefully observe it, you will find that the snow here is obviously tighter. If you press it with your hand, the place where the snow covers your wrist has become a solid piece, while the place nearby can be pressed deeper.


    Xu Shaotang made a sketch. The hard place is about 40 centimeters, which is very similar to the trace left by heavy trucks.


    "If you look at other places, you may find more signs of human activity!" Xu Shaotang made up his mind and searched along this hard place.


    Soon, they found another trace of human activities. On the edge of a stone which was damaged by the cold wind, they found a little harsh black. They stripped away the snow on the surface, and underneath was a pile of charcoal ashes which had been frozen hard.


    There are all kinds of signs that someone must have been here recently and had a rest by the weathered stone.


    These people use heavy trucks to come to this barren land. If they don''t have any ideas, I''m afraid no one will believe them.


    "Come on, let''s get to Lake anjikuni as soon as possible!" Xu Shaotang took the drunk maniac to the car and said, "if these people are looking for the key fragments, they may not have left, so we don''t have to worry about aimlessly looking for them."


    Just follow these people, they may be able to find the ruins they want to explore.When the car started, the drunk maniac also played twelve spirit, carefully paying attention to the situation outside the window, looking for possible traces left by those people.


    Needless to say, under their deliberate attention, they found many signs of human activities. Looking at these traces, they estimated that there should be a large number of these people.


    Along the way, the two people''s speed of progress is also much slower, but they arrived at the edge of Lake anjikuni before dark.


    Anjikuni lake is now completely frozen. Xu Shaotang and his car are moving slowly on the ice, and they don''t have to worry about the ice breaking.


    They stopped again, took out the tent from the car and put it up before dark.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to light the alcohol stove, a little light came from the distance. The weak light was so striking on the windy wasteland.


    Xu Shaotang and the alcoholic madman stop their actions at the same time and quietly look at the bright light in the distance.


    "Go and have a look?" The alcoholic madman cast an inquiring look at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''m sure I''ll go and have a look. I feel that those people are the ones who left traces on the wasteland. Maybe they are also the ones who can determine the search scope for us!"


    If these people really come here to look for key fragments or relics of prehistoric civilization, they don''t have to search aimlessly any more. They just need to follow these people to find clues to the relics.

 Chapter 538

    Make up one''s mind, two people quickly to that a ray of light in the direction of rush.


    The night is good to hide their body shape, even if they are close to the bright spot, even if they do not deliberately hide their body shape, the other side is still not aware of.


    As they approached, they heard the sound of machines running on the ice and snow wasteland.


    In the dim light of the fire, they finally knew where the sound of the machine came from. On the left side of the lake, a machine similar to a drilling platform started on the ice. The sound was dull but empty. It was far away from the wasteland.


    The light they saw came from several large tents around the platform. Listening to the sounds from the tents, there should be a lot of people in these tents.


    "Looks like we''ve got the right person!" Xu Shaotang whispered to the drunk maniac beside him: "the truck trace we found is probably the one left by the machine that transported it!"


    The drunk madman nodded and asked, "what shall we do now? Shall we go directly or observe again?"


    "Look again!" Xu Shaotang pointed to the big tents and said, "let''s get close to them first and listen to what they are saying. Don''t get too close so that they won''t find out."


    Before they got close to the tent, they heard a roar from one of the tents: "fool, we''ve been looking here for ten days. How can we not find it yet?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. gard. Lake anjikuni is too big after all. We need time to search it carefully. I believe we can find it in a few days! "


    "How many more days? That''s what you said a few days ago! " "I tell you, you''d better not let me know you''re lying to me, otherwise, I don''t mind screwing off your head!" gard said angrily


    After searching this desolate place for more than ten days, gard felt that his patience was about to run out.


    Gard is a vampire. In this place where birds don''t shit, there is not only no delicious blood, but he even has to accept the urge of his superior every day. He can''t contradict his superior, he can only vent his anger on this damned bastard in front of him!


    If it wasn''t for this asshole''s assurance to his superior, he couldn''t have been sent to this place. Now, isn''t it time to enjoy the delicious blood wantonly?


    Looking at gard''s tusks, the man trembled and said, "please believe me, my judgment will not be wrong, we can find it!"


    "You''d better not make a mistake in your judgment, or I''ll make you die awkwardly!" Gard gazed at the man in front of him with an angry face.


    His cheek, which was not moistened with blood, looked pale. With his tusks, he scared the people in front of him to tremble. He just lowered his head and didn''t dare to say a word.


    If gard was angry, he would go on saying he was afraid of hunger.


    Gard is very satisfied with the fear of the people in front of him. He likes to see the fear of others.


    Although he did want to treat the man in front of him as a snack, he knew that he was still useful and could only let him go for a while. Gard went to the box next to him and took out a bag full of blood. Even in such a cold environment, the blood in his hands remained warm. This is the food he carefully kept in the incubator all the way.


    Gard''s fangs pierced the blood bag. Although he was enjoying the feeling of sucking blood, gard''s face was not good-looking. No matter how carefully the blood in the blood bag was preserved, it could not be compared with the blood flowing in the human body. If he could not bear the pain of no blood, he would have trampled on the ground £¡


    It is obvious that the people nearby have seen gard suck blood, which is not surprising.


    A bag of blood quickly entered gard''s body, and his face, which was lack of blood moistening, slowly recovered a little ruddy, and the whole person seemed to have a lot of spirit.


    "I''ll give you another three days. If we can''t find what we want, you can clean your neck." Gard threw the empty blood bag on the ground, pushed open the door of the tent and went out.


    Watching gard leave his tent, the man finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    After he was relieved, he immediately went to the desk beside the tent. There was a computer on the desk. He quickly turned on the computer and began to search for the information he wanted to get on the computer.


    He had to be in a hurry. Gard only gave him three days. If they couldn''t find what they wanted after three days, he believed gard would not let him go.


    Xu Shaotang and the alcoholic maniac listen to each tent outside again, and all they hear are words without nutrition. Xu Shaotang and the alcoholic maniac gently touch each other, indicating to leave this area first.


    When the two carefully withdrew from this area, Xu Shaotang said excitedly: "they are really looking for something. As long as we follow them, we will certainly get something!"From the conversation between gard and that man, we can hear that they have been here for ten days in order to search for what they want. Calculating the time almost coincides with the time you Mingze told him. Then we can judge that what these people are searching for is probably relics of prehistoric civilization or key fragments, which is exactly what they want to search for.


    After he was happy, Xu Shaotang began to sigh again. Now it is almost certain that Yu''s sisters are the hands of God, but you Mingze loves Yu so much. Alas


    "Well, these people are really weird. I hope they don''t let me down!" The drunk madman nodded.


    The two returned to their parking place by the same way. They didn''t plan to make a fire and barbecue now. They could see the light coming from there, and naturally they could see the light coming from there. In order not to attract each other''s attention, they had to make do with it all night.


    In order to avoid being found by the Gang after dawn, they dug a snow hole in the snow in the dark and hid the car in the snow hole. The two of them also dug a snow hole near gard so that they could hide in the snow hole. Although there was no fire, it was much warmer than outside.


    Thinking that they would soon have something to gain, they were both excited and didn''t go to sleep until the middle of the night.

 Chapter 539

    When the first ray of sunlight in the morning shines through the tiny gap into the snow cave, the two people in the snow cave open their eyes at the same time.


    Both of them deliberately restrained their breath and observed the situation outside through the narrow gap.


    Until then, they found that what they saw last night was just the tip of the iceberg. Less than one kilometer away from the tent, there were rows of arched igloos. Outside those rows of igloos, there were dozens of helicopters parked!


    And as they saw last night, similar to the drilling platform tower crane, there are several tower cranes standing on the ice lake.


    As soon as it was light, the people on the wasteland started to move. One by one, people in heavy diving suits entered the water through holes in the ice. Tower cranes also hoisted underwater search boats into the water. Teams of soldiers in snow combat suits quickly dispersed around and closely monitored the surrounding situation.


    They are very glad to bury the SUV under the ice and snow in the night, otherwise the gang will find their trace sooner or later.


    Looking at the lake, which seems to become lively overnight, Xu Shaotang and the wine maniac look at each other, with a trace of joy in their eyes.


    "Let them look for it slowly first. We are just here to have a good rest!" Xu Shaotang said to the alcoholic madman with a smile.


    The drunk madman nodded, lay back on the snow bed again, took a mouthful of the liquor around him, and said sleepily, "when they find it, we''ll rob it. It''s much easier than finding it ourselves."


    Now that someone is helping them, they are naturally happy to be at leisure. They both lie down in the snow cave and close their eyes with a smile.


    As long as these people get something, they will not fail. Now they just need to sit here and enjoy their achievements.


    The day passed quickly, and darkness enveloped the earth again. Xu Shaotang and the alcoholic madman also woke up at the same time. Looking at the night with only sporadic lights, Xu Shaotang touched the alcoholic madman and said, "I''ll go to them to get something to eat. Do you want to go out and breathe?"


    Although this snow cave can well hide their tracks, it''s hard to hold them in such a narrow space. Xu Shaotang also wants to take advantage of the time to find food to have a good breath. It''s really depressing for everyone to hold them in this snow cave.


    The drunk maniac shakes his head, lies back on the snow bed and says, "you can go. If you find the wine, bring me two bottles by the way."


    Well, since the alcoholic maniac is not willing to move, Xu Shaotang can only dig through the snow cave and go out alone.


    Although it was a little cold, the air was much better than that in the snow cave. Xu Shaotang breathed the fresh air outside and moved quickly to the direction where the tent was.


    When he passed one of the tents, a low scream came from the tent. Xu Shaotang quickly and carefully came over and gently lifted a corner of the tent.


    Inside the tent, a vampire with fangs exposed is sucking the blood of a team member who has just taken off his diving suit. No matter how he struggles, he can''t get rid of the vampire''s hands. As the blood in his body gradually decreases, the man''s struggle stops slowly.


    "Hoo, I haven''t tasted fresh blood for a long time! Although not as good as those young women''s blood, but also better than nothing Suck up the last drop of blood in that person''s body, the vampire gives out a sigh, and finally discards the body on the ground.


    Listen to this vampire''s voice, it should be the vampire named gard last night. It seems that he is not satisfied with sucking the blood in the blood bag at last.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t sympathize with the man whose blood was sucked up by gard. He just feels sad for him. They wear heavy diving suits and endure the icy water of the lake. They search for the big things for gard underwater, but in the end they become gard''s food.


    Searching in the icy water of the lake is a dangerous thing. Even if the person dies, I''m afraid it won''t attract other people''s attention. At most, I think he is buried in the icy water of the lake.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to disturb the people here. When people don''t pay attention, he sneaks into the tents around to get some food. He finds several bottles of liquor in the tents, and then gives two bottles to the alcoholic maniac.


    When Xu Shaotang returns to the snow cave with food and liquor, the alcoholic madman gets up and pours directly on Xu Shaotang''s liquor.


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly throws a bottle of liquor to the alcoholic maniac. He also opens a bottle and drinks a few mouthfuls of liquor to warm himself with slightly hot food.


    The next night, they did the same and got food from the gang again.


    Their actions did not attract the attention of those people, even if they lost a few people, not to mention a few bottles of wine and a little food.


    On the third day, just as they were sleeping, there was a loud noise outside. Then, the sound of the helicopter''s start-up came to mind in the wilderness.


    They quickly open their eyes, lie down to the snow hole, and push away the snow outside the hole.


    The people on the ice are running around, and all of them have a look of fear on their faces. It seems that they have been greatly frightened.The helicopter''s propeller is spinning fast, desperately trying to escape from this place.


    "Boom..."


    The ice on the surface of the lake suddenly burst. In the center of the lake, a huge vortex appeared inexplicably. Many people who had no time to escape were directly sucked into the lake water by the vortex.


    When the whirlpool appears on the surface of the lake, the helicopter in the sky also starts to hover constantly, like a drunken man who is always wobbling. No matter how the pilot of the helicopter operates, he can''t get rid of the attraction of the whirlpool.


    The surrounding tents were quickly sucked into the water by the suction generated by the vortex, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Hiding in the snow cave, Xu Shaotang felt the snow shaking slightly in front of him, and an irresistible suction came to them.


    "Run


    Xu Shaotang pulls the drunken maniac who is still in a trance and quickly climbs out of the snow cave. The suction desperately wants to draw them into the vortex. They have to fight against the huge suction while running backward, trying to get rid of the suction quickly.


    However, the suction behind them is getting stronger and stronger, so strong that it can''t be resisted by human force any more!


    When the two of them were sucked back by the huge suction, Xu Shaotang yelled to the alcoholic Madman: "tighten my hand!"


    When they were sucked into the whirlpool in the middle of the lake, the helicopters in the sky and the tents around them had disappeared completely. If it wasn''t for the cracked ice, there would be no trace of anyone coming.

 Chapter 540

    When Xu Shaotang woke up again, he didn''t know how long it had been.


    He''s still holding on to the drunkard, but the drunkard''s life and death are uncertain.


    Xu Shaotang hurriedly goes over and puts his finger on the tip of the nose of the alcoholic maniac. He feels the alcoholic maniac''s even breathing. Xu Shaotang quickly helps him to sit down from the cold ground, and then puts down his heart to look at his environment.


    Around him, there are fragments of ice and snow and some debris everywhere, and some people are still lying around. These people should be from the search team who were sucked in with them. Xu Shaotang got up from the ground and went to those people to have a look. Most of them have lost their lives, some were killed by huge ice, some were killed by huge ice People are killed by impact during inhalation.


    However, there are still a few people who have escaped all kinds of disasters, just like a drunken maniac who has been in a coma for a while. Now he doesn''t even know where he is. In order to avoid extraneous events, he has to give those who are still alive a ride.


    After dealing with those who are still alive, he carefully looked at the space he was in.


    In front of him, it presents a completely different environment from the surrounding of the desolate anjikuni lake, which is much warmer than the anjikuni Lake wasteland, surrounded by lush green shade. Everywhere you can see, there are towering trees with a diameter of three or four meters, and flowers are blooming on the ground, but those wild flowers that can''t name are bigger than normal flowers Many of them are about the size of a washbasin. But for the different colors of these wild flowers, Xu Shaotang almost regarded them as sunflowers.


    "Where on earth is this?" Xu Shaotang frowned and continued to move forward, constantly looking for signs that can let him judge where he is now.


    Where did the irresistible suction come from and how did it bring them to this place? Xu Shaotang''s heart is filled with countless doubts.


    In principle, such a huge suction should suck them into the bottom of the water. How can it bring them to this place now?


    As Xu Shaotang walked, a pile of messy white bones appeared in front of him, some human and some animal. Around the white bones were some rotten wood, which seemed to be the wood used for building houses.


    Xu Shaotang squatted down, picked up a piece of white bone and carefully observed it in his hand. It can be seen that the age of white bone formation is not too long.


    "This should be the man from the village that mysteriously disappeared on the edge of Lake anjikuni!" Xu Shaotang muttered to himself.


    He now understands why the village beside anjikuni lake suddenly disappeared. I''m afraid it was swallowed up by the huge suction, but he doesn''t know whether there are still people in that village who survived after they arrived here.


    The environment here is very beautiful, but you can''t feel any vitality, no animals, no signs of flowers, birds, fish and insects.


    As he walked forward, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt as if he had bumped into something. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t go any further. It seemed that there was an invisible barrier preventing him from moving on.


    Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and gently presses it on the invisible barrier. He can even feel the ripples on the invisible barrier.


    This is a protected space! And the invisible barrier is the best protective wall.


    Since some people deliberately protect this place, there should be signs of human activities here. Xu Shaotang continues to walk along the edge of the barrier, hoping to find some signs of human activities here.


    When he walked along the edge of the barrier for more than an hour, a huge ruins with a radius of several kilometers suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    "Found it at last!" Xu Shaotang was overjoyed and rushed to the ruins.


    He has some expectations and some worries. He hopes to find clues in the ruins that can clarify the current situation, but he does not dare to have too much hope for the ruins.


    What you see is a piece of scorched ruins. The whole ruins seem to have been baptized by the nuclear bomb. There are ruins everywhere. This should be a small city. I don''t know how many years it has been standing alone here.


    Xu Shaotang squatted down and picked up a piece of debris. It felt heavy. It felt like metal, but it didn''t have the cold texture of metal. Xu Shaotang made a little effort in his hand. The piece of debris turned into ashes in his hand. It was blown gently by the wind and lifted up from his hand in an instant.


    Looking at the ashes drifting with the wind, Xu Shaotang fell into meditation.


    Is this the vestige of the so-called prehistoric civilization? With such a solid barrier, how could it be like this again? Is it the destruction of time, or human factors?


    With countless mysteries in his heart, Xu Shaotang slowly moves towards the center of the ruins.


    Even if he can''t see what the ruins used to look like, Xu Shaotang can also feel the vitality of the city through the remains. It can be imagined that there must have been a lot of tall buildings and people coming and going here. However, in the ruins, he did not find human bones, only some things similar to living utensils.


    Like the fragment he picked up at the edge of the ruins, these living utensils only need to be touched by hand, and they will turn into a pile of ashes in an instant.Xu Shaotang didn''t dare to touch those things like daily utensils any more. He just squatted down and carefully observed these dark utensils. Although they had been weathered, he could still see the beauty of these utensils through the above appearance.


    Further on, Xu Shaotang even saw something like a car. Although it looked like a car, it was very different from a car. Although the car only had a messy shell, it still had a rough outline, just like the bullet head of a bullet.


    Although he has long believed that prehistoric civilization must exist, he was deeply shocked when he found the remains of prehistoric civilization. All kinds of things here prove that prehistoric civilization has highly developed science and technology.


    Looking at the vast ruins, Xu Shaotang sighed: "it seems that this place should be a relic of prehistoric civilization!"


    Even if the villagers around anjikuni lake are sucked in, there are still survivors. With their technology, it is impossible to build such a city with a sense of technology everywhere. It should be a prehistoric civilization relic.


    After leaving the ruins, Xu Shaotang walked along the edge of the barrier for a while, and suddenly realized a very huge problem in his mind.


    It''s protected by the invisible barrier everywhere. How can they get out of here?


    Thinking of this problem, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly began to become a little anxious. He didn''t want to die here. He wanted to find a way to leave this ghost place!

 Chapter 541

    After realizing this serious problem, Xu Shaotang immediately rushed to the place where he woke up. It''s a good thing to have someone to discuss.


    He just got close to there, but suddenly there came a fierce fight. Xu Shaotang worried that the drunk maniac was in danger, so he hastened to go there.


    It''s no one else who fights with the alcoholic maniac. It''s the former vampire gard.


    Although gard has not yet reached the count level, with his extraordinary speed and powerful recovery ability, he is still as good as the alcoholic madman.


    "There are still fish who have missed the net!" Xu Shaotang walked over with a smile and asked the alcoholic maniac, "do you need any help?"


    If you change into a general congenital master, because of the face of the congenital master, I''m afraid you''ll respond coldly with a "no", but the alcoholic maniac is obviously a person who doesn''t play cards according to the common sense. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he quickly said, "of course, don''t watch the fun, come and kill the vampire!"


    In the eyes of alcoholic maniacs, it''s better to sit down and have a good drink if there is any time for the vampire to fight.


    Xu Shaotang did not expect that the alcoholic madman would say so. After a little trance, he immediately joined the attack on gard.


    As soon as he joined, gardton felt that the pressure increased sharply. Dealing with an alcoholic maniac had already left him in a mess. Now there was another person who was better than an alcoholic maniac. He knew that he certainly had no chance to win. The blood wings behind him suddenly spread out, and he had the idea of running away.


    But will Xu Shaotang give him a chance to escape?


    At the moment when gard''s blood wings unfold, Xu Shaotang has come behind him. A cruel smile flashed on his face. He grabs gard''s blood wings and breaks them from gard''s back.


    "Oh..." The intense pain made gard howl like a beast.


    But Xu Shaotang turned a deaf ear to his wailing. After breaking his arm again, his right hand had already caught gard''s neck.


    "Despicable Chinese!" Gard struggles and looks at Xu Shaotang and the alcoholic madman with anger.


    Xu Shaotang never paid attention to the abuse of such losers. He just looked at gard contemptuously and asked, "you came to anjikuni lake to look for the remains of prehistoric civilization?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, gard''s pale face was shocked and exclaimed, "how do you know? Who the hell are you


    "As you can see, Chinese people!" With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang''s strength increased a little. "What''s the secret purpose of your God''s hand searching for the remains of prehistoric civilization?"


    When Xu Shaotang asked this question, he secretly scolded himself for being stupid. With gard''s strength, he could not be the core member of the hand of God. How could he know the conspiracy of the hand of God?


    Sure enough, after hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, gard just spat out a few words from his mouth: "I don''t know..."


    He felt more and more difficult to breathe when he was pinched by Xu Shaotang. He stretched out his hand desperately to pull Xu Shaotang''s hand away, but he couldn''t shake the half of his hand like a pair of pliers.


    "And how did we get in?" Xu Shaotang asked gard the last question: "do you know what happened to that huge suction?"


    As Xu Shaotang''s strength increases, gard can''t speak normally. He just grows up and breathes hard. At the same time, he shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know anything.


    With a click, Xu Shaotang directly pinched and broke gard''s neck, threw gard''s body on the ground, and hummed, "since you don''t know anything, what''s the use of keeping you?"


    The drunk madman came over and kicked the corpse of gard. He asked Xu Shaotang, "have you found anything?"


    Xu Shaotang must have been around before he woke up.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and began to show a trace of sadness on his face: "there is a discovery, but it is not a good discovery!"


    "Say it!" The alcoholic madman said with great interest.


    Xu Shaotang slowly moved forward two steps, pointed to the surrounding area and said: "if I guess correctly, this should be the remains of prehistoric civilization. However, everything in the remains has been destructively destroyed, and there is no useful discovery. What''s more, I also found that the environment we are in is protected by an invisible barrier, which I can''t break with all my strength.


    "Invisible barrier?" The alcoholic madman looked at Xu Shaotang in doubt and asked, "where is it?"


    "Come with me!" Xu Shaotang took the alcoholic maniac to walk about a kilometer along the current position. When he felt that he had touched the edge of the barrier, he gently pressed his hand on the barrier and said to the alcoholic maniac, "you have a try!"


    The drunk maniac curiously goes to Xu Shaotang and stretches his hand forward according to Xu Shaotang''s appearance. It is clear that it is an empty place, but there is really an invisible barrier in front of them."That''s interesting!" The drunk maniac punched the barrier, and there was an invisible ripple on the barrier, but there was no sign of breaking.


    The drunk madman didn''t believe in evil, and he made a few punches on the barrier, but he still made no achievements.


    Looking at the rising wine maniac, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly: "don''t bother, didn''t I say I''ve tried it? This barrier should not be able to be broken by brute force! "


    The drunk maniac looked at Xu Shaotang in doubt and asked, "what do you mean?"


    With a bitter smile and a sigh, Xu Shaotang said, "I mean, before we find a way to break this barrier, we should not be able to leave here. In other words, we are trapped here!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the drunk maniac didn''t show much panic on his face, but said with some regret: "it seems that there is no wine to drink for the time being..."


    As soon as he said this, Xu Shaotang almost spat out a mouthful of blood. At this time, the alcoholic maniac didn''t worry about being trapped here, but was just worried about not having any wine to drink for the time being. I really don''t know what the alcoholic maniac was thinking in his head!


    "Come on, let''s spread out here and look carefully to see if we can find something." Xu Shaotang helplessly said to the wine maniac: "even if we can''t find a way out for the time being, we have to find out if there is anything to eat. Don''t find a way out. We will starve here first!"

 Chapter 542

    The only thing to be thankful for is that this place far away from the ruins still has a vibrant green shade. If this is a desolate desert, Xu Shaotang would be even more helpless.


    In his opinion, it should not be difficult to get food in these green areas. Before finding a way out, at least make sure that they will not be hungry, so that they can have the strength to continue to search.


    After making up their mind, they searched in the opposite direction and agreed to meet here in two hours.


    Two hours later, Xu Shaotang and the alcoholic maniac returned to their separate places almost at the same time.


    "You''ve got a good harvest!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile to the alcoholic madman who came carrying a huge apple.


    The reason why it''s huge is that the apple carried by the drunk maniac is almost as big as a car tire. Xu Shaotang even doubts whether the thing carried by the drunk maniac is an apple.


    Wine maniac to Xu Shaotang light smile, pointing to Xu Shaotang behind the huge pumpkin said: "your harvest is also good."


    The pumpkin behind Xu Shaotang is indeed not small. At least it looks bigger than the apple of the wine maniac. Although it is rare to see such a large pumpkin, it is not too big to exaggerate, and it is still acceptable to normal people.


    "Now we don''t have to worry about nothing to eat!"


    After finding food, the two trapped here also got some comfort.


    The drunkard put the apple on his shoulder and said, "try the apple I found first. I believe you''ve never seen such a big apple before."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, the real Qi in his hand condensed into a knife, a knife waved, the huge apple suddenly split in two.


    As the apple split, a disgusting smell of putrefaction filled the air. Rao Shi, Xu Shaotang and the alcoholic maniac were people who had seen all kinds of bad environments and almost vomited because of the putrefaction.


    Xu Shaotang quickly held his breath and went to the cracked apple to find out. What he saw in the huge apple was not the fat and beautiful flesh they thought, but like some white melon flesh. The place where it was cut was still slowly flowing down with thick white pulp. Even without the disgusting taste, they knew it was inedible .


    When Xu Shaotang looks at the split apple, the wine maniac splits the huge pumpkin.


    When the pumpkin just split a hole, it immediately burst out a stream of black juice, which is also disgusting, with a pungent smell of rotten eggs.


    Two extremely bad smell interwoven together, suddenly let the surrounding air become so disgusting.


    Two people quickly toward the distance to escape, lest be smoked to death by such smell.


    It wasn''t until they ran a kilometer forward that the extremely uncomfortable smell left their noses.


    "What the hell is going on?" Wine maniac big mouth big mouth breathing fresh air, now just found that can breathe a breath of fresh air is how beautiful thing.


    Xu Shaotang also breathed, frowned and thought for a while, then sighed: "it should be gene mutation. When we see that they are far larger than the normal fruit size, we should think of it."


    "Genetic variation?" "How can these things mutate?" the drunk madman asked


    "I think I should have a rough idea of what''s going on." Xu Shaotang looked at the direction of the ruins through the towering trees and said, "if I guess correctly, there was a nuclear war here, even a war more terrible than the nuclear war. The ruins were left behind in the war. Although these plants and trees here were not destroyed by the war, they were seriously radiated, which led to their gene mutation ¡­¡­¡±


    Now he is beginning to understand why the trees and plants here are so much bigger than the normal ones. I''m afraid all the plants and plants here have been exposed to radiation. It seems that it''s a great challenge to find something to eat in this green forest.


    "Nuclear war?" The drunk madman felt that his already disordered head had become more disordered, so he had to shake his head quickly and asked, "what do we do now? Do we continue to look for it?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at him helplessly and said, "look for it. If you don''t look for it, what can you do? You can''t wait to die here."


    This time, they didn''t look for each other separately, because Xu Shaotang''s inexplicable guess made them feel more nervous. No one knew whether there would be other dangers here, or they would go together and take care of each other.


    They searched for a long time in this unknown space. On the way, they also met many huge fruits. When they split the fruits, they all gave off an unbearable stench. After looking for a circle, the exhausted two only got the stench.


    All kinds of odors seem to stick to their clothes, which makes them want to find a place with water to wash off the odors immediately.


    After a long time, they found nothing.


    "Something''s wrong!" Walking on the left side of the alcoholic maniac, Xu Shaotang suddenly stood still and looked up at the sky.Wine maniac also along Xu Shaotang''s eyes to see the sky, but see nothing above the sky, doubt to Xu Shaotang asked: "what''s wrong?"


    Xu Shaotang lowered his head, carefully calculated in his heart, and then said: "we should have been searching here for 15 or 6 hours. In addition, when you were in a coma, I searched for that time. Now it''s more than 20 hours since we got here, but there''s no sign of darkness here!"


    Being reminded by Xu Shaotang, the alcoholic madman also found out the problem and said in doubt: "this is not the extreme day, is it?"


    If you encounter extreme day, let alone more than 20 hours, or even one or two months, you may maintain this situation.


    "It''s not right!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "if it''s the extreme day, the sun doesn''t seem to be visible in the sky. Since the sun can''t be seen, where does the light come from?"


    When he looked up at the sky just now, he deliberately searched for the shadow of the sun in the sky, but found that it was because the invisible barrier blocked their sight, or there was no sun at all?!


    Thinking of this, even Xu Shaotang himself was surprised by his crazy idea. If there was no sun, where would the continuous light come from?


    Xu Shaotang now only feels that he has been surrounded by a huge mystery. No matter how he struggles, he can''t get out of the intertwined mystery.

 Chapter 543

    "That''s true!" The drunk maniac raised his head and searched in the gray sky. He didn''t see the shadow of the sun, and his face began to show a strong color of doubt. "I think our top priority is to find out where we are now."


    They knew nothing about this strange and mysterious place. At first they were in Shennong mountain, but now they don''t have a clue.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head hard, tried to put aside the doubts in his mind, and said to the alcoholic maniac with a bitter smile: "I suspect that we have entered a world we have never explored through the time and space tunnel..."


    The environment here is very different from that of Lake anjikuni. Obviously, they are no longer in the wilderness area of Lake anjikuni.


    "Hearing you say that, even I began to doubt our environment." The drunk maniac looks at the world they are in now.


    Xu Shaotang sat down on the ground and said to the drunk maniac, "take a rest first. It''s not a good way to wander without any clue. We can''t find anything to eat here. We''d better think about how to escape from this ghost place first."


    They seem to be in a huge cage now. They have complete freedom in the cage, but they can''t find a way out or even hope.


    The drunk madman sat down next to Xu Shaotang and said faintly: "in fact, we can''t find anything to eat..."


    "Where is food?" Xu Shaotang looks at the alcoholic madman in doubt.


    The drunk maniac laughs and points to where they are when they wake up, saying: "there, and it''s still meat..."


    "Meat?" Xu Shaotang was about to ask a question when he suddenly saw Qingming in his head. Then he looked at the alcoholic madman with disgust.


    He knew what the alcoholic maniac said about meat, the bodies of the people who were sucked in with them? Also thanks to the wine maniac to think of it! Although Xu Shaotang admitted that what the alcoholic maniacs said might be their only food at present, he still couldn''t accept this kind of food from his heart.


    The drunk maniac turned his mouth and said, "many animals regard the same species as food, and human beings are just one kind of animals. What''s so strange about that?"


    Xu Shaotang admits that what the alcoholic maniac said is true, but he still can''t accept the crazy idea of the alcoholic maniac. He holds back his disgusting feeling and says: "if you want to eat, I''ll take it as if I didn''t see anything..."


    "Forget it, if you don''t eat, I''m sorry to eat alone." The alcoholic madman slants over his head and looks at Xu Shaotang jokingly.


    Seeing the expression of the alcoholic madman, Xu Shaotang instantly realized that he had been fooled by the alcoholic madman. The alcoholic madman just wanted to make a joke to dilute their current uneasiness.


    Although this move is disgusting, it really works. At least Xu Shaotang''s uneasiness has been alleviated.


    When Xu Shaotang gradually calmed down, he began to think hard about how to escape from this place. It is obviously impossible to use brute force. The most likely thing is to find the inhalation port that will inhale them here, which may be their only way out.


    After thinking of this, Xu Shaotang patted the dust on his buttocks, stood up from the ground and said, "let''s go back to the place where we were sucked in first."


    The drunk Madman''s face was startled, and his body moved back involuntarily. He looked at Xu Shaotang in horror and asked, "are you really going to eat those corpses?"


    Xu Shaotang face a black, not angry said: "I''m not you so abnormal! I want to go there to see if there is an exit. Since we inhale from there, the exit should also be nearby! "


    Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, the drunk maniac was embarrassed to smile and then stood up from the ground.


    They walked in that direction and saw all kinds of giant fruits and vegetables along the way, but they had already been cheated. They had no hope for these deceptive foods, and they didn''t even look at them any more.


    Walking, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped, pointed to the cliff not far away and said, "do you think it looks like a cave there?"


    A few hundred meters to their left, there is a cone-shaped peak. The peak is not very high. It is only seventy or eighty meters high at most. The mountain is bare, as if a whole boulder is buckled above the horizon.


    On the edge of the cliff, there is an arc-shaped hole. There is nothing in the cave from here, but Xu Shaotang feels that he should go there to have a look.


    The drunk maniac looked in the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers, then nodded and said, "it''s really like a cave. Let''s go and have a look."


    They had the same idea in mind, hoping to find signs of human activity in the cave.


    A minute later, they had already stood at the entrance of the cave. There was a trace of joy on their faces, but after that, there was a deep sigh.


    In the cave in front of them, there were a pile of white bones lying in all directions. Some of them were at the entrance of the cave, some were a little deeper in the cave, some were still sitting and some were still curling up.Maybe it''s because no one has ever set foot here, and their skeletons are well preserved. The present posture of the skeletons should be the posture before they died.


    Most of the skeletons were in a crouching position, and some were leaning against the cold cave walls.


    The drunk maniac went to a skeleton lying down next to the stone wall, first looked at the skull of the skeleton, then looked at the empty stone wall, finally his eyes stayed at a slightly different color on the stone wall, pointed to the underground skeleton and said: "this person should have killed himself on the stone wall."


    Xu Shaotang went over and looked at the broken skull. Then he followed the eyes of the drunk maniac and looked at the stone wall. The color of the stone wall was obviously different from that of the surrounding stone wall. It should be the place where the man hit the wall.


    "Why did he hit the wall and commit suicide?" The question came to mind at the same time.


    Soon, they have guessed the answer. These people are trapped here, and they are also facing the dilemma of no food and no way out. Maybe this person can''t bear the pain, so he chose to end his life in this way.


    Think of this answer, two people''s hearts inexplicably become a bit heavy up, this person''s result, it is likely that they have to face the result.


    With this inexplicable heavy heart, they continued to search in the cave.


    "What is this?" Xu Shaotang went to the inside of the cave and pulled out a black oilcloth bag from the skeleton inside.

 Chapter 544

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, the alcoholic madman also came to look at the black oilcloth bag in Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    "Open it up


    The oilcloth bag is tightly tied to the opening by a rope. Xu Shaotang unties the rope and sees an old-fashioned notebook lying quietly in the oilcloth bag. Looking at the style of the notebook, it should have been some years.


    Xu Shaotang quickly took the notebook out of the oilcloth bag and opened it. Although the paper inside was well preserved, it was still slightly yellow.


    The notebook is densely written with some words. The drunk madman approaches to it, but finds that he can''t understand what is written in the notebook. Seeing Xu Shaotang reading it with relish, he asks: "what is written on it?"


    "Wait!" After Xu Shaotang said a word, he continued to look at the notebook carefully.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything, the drunk maniac had to worry about it. He wanted to know what was recorded in his notebook.


    Twenty minutes later, just as the drunk maniac was about to lose patience, Xu Shaotang finally closed his notebook, but his face became heavier.


    "Tell me what it says!" Wine maniac impatient seize Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang sorted out his thoughts and began to tell the alcoholic maniac what he learned from his notebook.


    The owner of this notebook is the villager who was involved in the accident more than 80 years ago. He is very lucky. Although many villagers like him had an accident when they were involved in the accident, he survived by luck. More than a dozen villagers survived with him.


    The earliest part of the notebook describes how beautiful the village they used to live in. They are self-sufficient in this almost isolated village. In summer, they can plant seeds, fish in the beautiful lake anjikuni, and in winter, they can wantonly consume their spare energy on the frozen lake.


    Until one day, their nightmare happened.


    When they were involved here, the environment they saw was even worse than what Xu Shaotang saw now. At that time, there were almost no grass growing on the ground, and there were no such towering trees as Xu Shaotang saw now.


    They can''t find food here, they can only find this cave to temporarily inhabit, and they also find some seeds inhaled together, sowing seeds on the blackened land, hoping to rebuild their homes here.


    They irrigate these seeds with melted ice water every day, but they don''t know whether they can wait for the seeds to blossom and bear fruit. All the survivors are becoming thinner and thinner, and they barely live on a small amount of food inhaled before. Finally, when they are about to be unable to support, their hard work is finally rewarded, and they wait until the food is ripe.


    When they happily received the grain, they found that they could not eat the grain and vegetables at all!


    However, this is not the most fatal blow. They are beginning to find a more serious problem. They are beginning to get some strange diseases, their skin is beginning to fester, their hair is falling off, some people are becoming blind and deaf, and some people are starting to get nervous disorders.


    Under the double blow, they can no longer bear it. Some people choose to end their painful lives by suicide, while others sit there and wait to die. After the notebook owner records their experience here, they also sit there quietly and wait to die


    The story has come to a complete end. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to describe his current mood.


    After reading this dusty notebook for more than 80 years, he already knew where to look for food. Among the debris involved with them, there must be some food stored by gard and his gang. Before, their heads didn''t turn around until they saw the record in the notebook.


    However, even if the problem of food was solved, Xu Shaotang was still not happy.


    Xu Shaotang solemnly said to the alcoholic maniac: "we must find a way to escape as soon as possible, otherwise, we will face the same end as them!"


    "The abnormality of their bodies should be related to the radiation here?" Asked the drunk madman.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "it should have been a piece of scorched earth before here. Because it sucked in the whole village, it brought some seeds and saplings and so on, which made it look like it is now. The radiation here should be very serious. If we stay here again, we will not be starved to death, and we will also be hurt by radiation!"


    Because they all have innate Qi, in a short period of time, radiation may have little effect on their body, but after a long time, they may not be able to resist the omnipresent radiation.


    Both of them realized the seriousness of the situation. Xu Shaotang took the drunk maniac to look for food in the wreckage of those planes and vehicles. This search really found a lot of food. At least they don''t have to worry about food in a short time. The drunk maniac even happily moved a box of well preserved Vodka from the wreckage of the car.


    They found some dry firewood, lit the fire with car batteries and gasoline, roasted the half thawed beef while thinking about the next plan.Those villagers must have looked for ways to get out like them, but they didn''t find them until they died, and their chances of finding an exit are slim.


    When the beef smells delicious, Xu Shaotang bites down a piece of roast beef, swallowing the beef, and says to the alcoholic maniac: "we don''t have a good chance of finding an outlet. I think if we want to go out, we should first understand how the suction is generated."


    They are always curious about the suction. They don''t know whether the suction is triggered or controlled by certain conditions.


    "I don''t know how that suction works, but I have only one problem," he said, smacking his mouth as he enjoyed the delicious beef and strong vodka


    "What''s the problem?"


    The drunk maniac looked at Xu Shaotang and the surrounding environment and asked, "have you ever seen liquid water here?"


    "Why, are you thirsty?" Xu Shaotang looks at the alcoholic madman with some doubts.


    The drunk maniac shook his head and said, "the suction comes from the bottom of the lake. It''s reasonable to say that a lot of lake water should be sucked in, but we don''t see a drop of lake water sucked in here. Don''t you think it''s very strange?"


    Hearing the problem of the alcoholic maniac, Xu Shaotang also subconsciously looks at the surrounding environment. As the alcoholic maniac said, they really haven''t seen a drop of water here.


    Moreover, according to the previous note, the water they used to irrigate the seeds was melted ice, which means that they did not find water when they were sucked in!


    So, where did the water go? Or is there no water being sucked in at all?

 Chapter 545

    With this question, after filling their stomach, they immediately took action, hoping to find an exit nearby.


    After a round of searching, they found nothing but more food in their hands collected from the wreckage. They did not know whether the ethereal exit really existed, let alone where the powerful suction came from.


    "You say, will that exit be in the sky?" Xu Shaotang suddenly asked the drunk madman beside him.


    "Heaven?" Drunk maniac raised his head, looked at the gray sky, and then slightly shook his head: "I don''t know, maybe, but we can''t go to the sky to look for it!"


    Although they have some strength, they are far from being able to fly against the wind. It''s OK to jump a little higher.


    Xu Shaotang still looked at the empty sky and said, "if we can''t find it again, we may really go to the sky to have a look. We can''t wait to die here!"


    I don''t know if it''s psychological effect. After knowing that there is serious radiation here, Xu Shaotang always feels uncomfortable all over. He really doesn''t want to stay in this ghost place any longer.


    "How can we go to heaven to find it?" The alcoholic madman grabbed the bottle and poured down a mouthful of liquor. He shook the bottle in front of Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "are you drunk before you drink?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about the teasing of the alcoholic madman. He said faintly, "the way is people think of it!"


    As he said this, he glanced at the wreckage of the planes and cars, wondering how sure he was that he would be able to use the wreckage to build an aircraft that could carry both of them to heaven.


    The drunk maniac noticed Xu Shaotang''s eyes, looked at him in surprise and asked, "do you want to use these wrecks to build aircraft?"


    In the eyes of the drunk maniac, he obviously didn''t believe it. These wrecks have been basically scrapped. If he wanted to assemble them, he would have to take them both. It''s a bit of a dream.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, eyes firm said: "do not try how to know not? Even if not, it''s better than waiting here to die! "


    "So it is The drunk madman nodded and said, "if you don''t do anything here, it''s too boring."


    After reaching an agreement, the two men again scattered along the inside to look around. This time, they looked very carefully for fear of missing any place that might be overlooked.


    After seven or eight hours of searching for the ground, I finally gave up.


    "Come on, it''s time to test our skills..." Xu Shaotang said to the drunk madman with a little fatigue. At the same time, he has gone to the pile of debris.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang has decided to fight, the drunk maniac will not delay any longer, and will follow Xu Shaotang to the wreckage. However, he is beating a drum in his heart. Can the artifact made of these wrecks really take them to fly?


    Don''t fall in mid air, they''ll have a lot of fun.


    Xu Shaotang looks for anything useful from the wreckage, and tells the next alcoholic maniac what might be useful.


    When they stop sweating, there are all kinds of parts piled up in front of them, some of which are removed from the plane, some from the car, and the drunk maniac doesn''t know what to use. He can only watch Xu Shaotang busy alone and see if he can help him.


    It is obviously a huge project to assemble these scattered parts into flying aircraft. Even though Xu Shaotang is familiar with aircraft and automobile parts, he still feels a headache when facing such a large number of parts.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s headache, the alcoholic madman couldn''t help saying, "have something to eat and have a rest first."


    Although there is no specific time, they still feel that they have been here for a long time, at least more than two days. During this time, they have been busy looking for a way out, and they have not had a good rest.


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head. He didn''t know how long it would take to complete the project. It was a great test for people''s energy and physical strength. He really should conserve his energy before starting to complete his assembly.


    After eating the barbecue and drinking a few mouthfuls of liquor, Xu Shaotang forces himself to fall asleep quickly.


    When he wakes up, he doesn''t know how long it has passed. There comes a sound of Ding Ding Dang. Xu Shaotang opens his eyes and looks at it, only to see that the alcoholic maniac is trying to assemble these parts alone. However, he seems to be very strange to these parts. He doesn''t know which part should be put in which position. He just scratched his ears in a hurry.


    Xu Shaotang stood up, walked to the drunk Madman''s back with a smile, patted him on the shoulder and said, "let me do it. Just help me next to you."


    He is very glad that he has been trained in this field before, otherwise, in the face of these scattered parts, he can only be as helpless as the alcoholic maniac.


    The drunk maniac retreats and gives his position to Xu Shaotang. He doubts whether Xu Shaotang can assemble this thing.


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and began to concentrate on the assembly."The one on your left!"


    "The screw next to your foot!"


    ¡­¡­


    While assembling, Xu Shaotang guides the alcoholic maniac to help him get all kinds of parts he needs. They are so busy here that no one knows when the assembly will be completed.


    With the passage of time, the aircraft in front of them gradually took shape. It looked like a simple helicopter, but the cabin was a little rough, and even there was no windbreak.


    However, they are not in the mood to pursue the feeling of enjoyment, and now they just hope to quickly assemble this thing.


    After a long time of hard work, they finally presented a simple aircraft in front of them. Although it looked simple, it had all kinds of key parts. They just didn''t know whether they could fly.


    "Try?" Wine maniac some excited looking at the front of the crude helicopter, constantly rubbing his hands, as if very want to go up to try.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, and nervously went to the side of the crude helicopter. With a slight jump, he had already jumped into the position of the helicopter.


    "You lean back a little bit first!" Xu Shaotang said to the alcoholic madman.


    Now none of them knows the performance of this thing. He doesn''t want to let the alcoholic maniac suffer from recklessness.


    After the drunk maniac retreated, Xu Shaotang finally made up his mind to start the plane. With a "rumbling" sound, the propeller of the plane began to rotate rapidly, and the fuselage began to slowly get off the ground

 Chapter 546

    Xu Shaotang slowly flies a simple helicopter off the ground. Now he doesn''t know whether it is reliable, and his operation is very cautious.


    Slowly in the sky after a circle, Xu Shaotang determined that there was no problem with the simple helicopter, this is driving the helicopter slowly close to the ground.


    "Come up, what are you doing?" Xu Shaotang''s smiling face shouts to the drunken madman who is still in a daze.


    Even he didn''t expect to be able to go so smoothly. Now he finally understands the truth that more skills don''t press on him. What you usually learn may seem useless, but it can save your life at the critical moment.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, the drunk madman quickly returns to his senses and jumps into the helicopter, but his eyes are still staring at Xu Shaotang.


    Even if there was one more person, the flight was smooth.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this skill!" The drunk maniac''s face is now unbelievable. I can''t believe that Xu Shaotang really assembled a helicopter with a pile of scrap metal.


    "Ha ha, I know a lot of things!" The plane can fly, Xu Shaotang is also in a good mood, flying the plane quickly off the ground, toward a higher place.


    When the two flew hundreds of meters above the ground, they could finally overlook the whole area.


    Now they find out that this area is not very big. At least they can see the end of this area from this position.


    Of course, the most striking thing is the ruins of the city, which should account for half the size of the whole area. Not all the places are full of green trees and flowers, but a green belt with a width of about 3400 meters is formed in the east of the ruins, which seems to set up a natural barrier for the ruins.


    "Let''s fly around it first." While driving the plane, Xu Shaotang said to the drunk maniacs around him: "you should pay attention to the air flow around you. If the air flow is strong, it may be the exit we are looking for."


    The drunk madman nodded and began to close his eyes to feel the air around him.


    The plane kept circling in the sky. Xu Shaotang always felt that something was wrong, but for a while and a half he couldn''t remember what was wrong.


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang felt that his forehead was slightly wet, and subconsciously raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    However, just as his hand was about to reach his forehead, his heart suddenly moved, and his hand also stopped in front of his forehead.


    He finally knew what was wrong! Hot!


    According to the principle, as the altitude rises, the temperature will be lower and lower. They don''t feel the heat on the ground. How can they feel the heat in the air hundreds of meters? It''s completely beyond their normal cognitive range.


    The drunk maniac also felt something wrong. He turned to look at Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you feel that it seems much hotter here than below?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "I feel it too. It''s really abnormal!"


    "What the hell is this place?" The drunk madman mumbled and scolded, reaching out to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "don''t care. Let''s have a look first. As long as we find the exit, we''ll leave this ghost place right away!"


    He really doesn''t want to stay here any longer. If he stays for one more minute, he will feel uncomfortable. The word "radiation" is like a knife hanging around his neck, which may kill him at any time.


    Enduring the discomfort brought by the sweat on their bodies, they continued to search in the air hundreds of meters high.


    After a few minutes, they suddenly felt a heat wave coming down from their heads. If they started to feel the heat, it would be scorching now, almost burning their skin.


    "Fly up, this is probably the exit!" The alcoholic madman endured the burning pain from his skin and said, pointing to his head.


    They have been hovering in the sky for so long, and there is a huge difference between this place and other places. The more so, the more likely it is to be an exit.


    Xu Shaotang also agreed with the idea of the alcoholic maniac, so he drove the helicopter up.


    With the height getting higher and higher, they also felt the burning feeling getting stronger and stronger. With the strong burning feeling, there was a strong hot wind coming.


    "This should be it!" "This hot wind should be caused by air convection. Only at the exit can there be such strong air convection," Xu Shaotang said


    Think of here, he let the speed of the helicopter to the extreme, fast up.


    The burning feeling is more and more intense, the heat wave is also more and more intense, two people can only desperately endure, rushed to the mouth quickly.


    With the height getting higher and higher, their eyes were stimulated by a dazzling light. When they forcibly opened their eyes to look outside, they found that they did not know when a huge fireball had appeared in front of them. The fireball seemed to be suspended in the air. Around the fireball, there were huge pipes connected to the center of the fireball. These pipes were infinite Extending out, people can''t see the end at a glance.Clear liquid flows in the transparent pipe, which looks like lake water.


    Above them is a pipe like a funnel, which is connected with the pipe leading to the center of the fireball. All the water flows to the center of the fireball, but not a drop of water falls from the outlet.


    When they looked down, they found that there was a huge ball below. The outer layer of the ball was silvery white, reflecting most of the light and heat of the fireball back.


    "What''s going on?" The alcoholic madman keeps his eyes away from the burning fireball and tries to resist the feeling that he is almost bitten and burned. He asks Xu Shaotang.


    "Damn, this is the real ghost place! Go out first Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and drove the helicopter crazy to the end of the pipe. He thought of a very terrible possibility, which made him dare not stay here too much. If the helicopter was abandoned here, they would be dead.


    The endless pipe almost can''t see the end, but Xu Shaotang is still trying to fly forward, only to find the end of the pipe, they can really get out of this ghost place!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s anxious appearance, the drunk madman did not dare to disturb him, but sat there quietly with full of questions.


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang finally reached the end of the pipe. As he was farther away from the fireball, the burning feeling gradually eased, and a trace of coolness began to appear.


    However, in front of them, there was no place for the helicopter to fly. Xu Shaotang turned to the drunk maniac and said, "let''s jump down, pay attention to the pipe, and don''t fall down!"

 Chapter 547

    Xu Shaotang jumps on the pipe one step before the drunk maniac. Xu Shaotang finds the right position and jumps off the helicopter. Before jumping off, he pulls two iron bars off the simple plane, and the out of control helicopter suddenly falls down.


    Xu Shaotang landed steadily on the pipe and walked carefully to the drunk maniac along the pipe. At the end of the pipe, there was a cold stone wall within reach. The pipe seemed to be embedded in the stone wall.


    Xu Shaotang gives an iron bar to the drunk madman, and he stabs the stone wall with another iron bar.


    The alcoholic madman took a look at the iron bar in his hand and looked at the eccentric Xu Shaotang full of doubts. He asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Find a way out!" Xu Shaotang looked back at the drunk maniac and said, "don''t be idle. Pry with me to make a hole here!"


    The alcoholic madman asked more suspiciously: "what''s the matter with prying holes?"


    "Run for your life!" Xu Shaotang replied, and began to pry out from the place where the pipe and the stone wall contacted. The iron bar in his hand could only pry a little at a time, but Xu Shaotang saw hope from the little crumbs stripped.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t want to say more, the drunk madman also picked up his doubts. After adjusting his position, he began to pry the stone wall at the junction with Xu Shaotang.


    Every time, they could only pry debris the size of a nail from the top, but Xu Shaotang was not discouraged, instead, he became more and more energetic.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t give up, the suspicious alcoholic maniac could only pry down.


    When they were tired, they would stop for a rest. When the pain in their arms was relieved, they immediately began to pry the stone wall.


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe one day, maybe two days, maybe longer. Just when Xu Shaotang and the alcoholic maniac were exhausted, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a slight chill on his face.


    Xu Shaotang reached out and touched his face. It was water!


    Xu Shaotang was overjoyed and said to the drunk maniac, "we are about to succeed. There may be water pouring down from the top. We must hold fast and go out from this hole. Don''t be washed down by the water, or we will die!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was serious, the drunk madman nodded.


    As the debris they pried became bigger and bigger, the drops of water became a thin line, and the thin line became thicker and thicker, and finally became a strong water column. With the continuous erosion of the water column, the hole became bigger and bigger, and soon it could be barely passed by one person.


    Xu Shaotang pulled the drunk maniac in front of him, looked at the expanding hole and said: "you go out first, remember, after you go out, you will try your best to go upstream. The farther you can get from here, the better!"


    "What''s going on?" The alcoholic madman asked in doubt.


    "We can''t wait to be alive." Xu Shaotang anxiously pulls the alcoholic madman and pushes him to the entrance of the cave.


    Seeing the anxious look on Xu Shaotang''s face, the alcoholic madman no longer asked more questions. He immediately carried the impact of the cold water column and tried to squeeze his body out of the hole, while Xu Shaotang pushed the alcoholic madman up.


    Dozens of seconds later, the drunk maniac finally managed to squeeze out of the hole. Seeing that the drunk maniac went out of the hole, Xu Shaotang quickly kept up with him and completely stuffed his body into the hole, forcing the water flow to decrease, so as to avoid forming too big a whirlpool and inhaling the drunk maniac again.


    The drunk maniac who rushes out of the cave is fighting against the fierce suction, but suddenly feels that the suction is getting smaller. He instantly understands that Xu Shaotang has forced his body to fill the water cave. He understands that Xu Shaotang is fighting for time for him with his own life!


    The drunk madman felt his eyes slightly wet, gritted his teeth, and tried to swim to the distance.


    Xu Shaotang estimates the time. He feels that the drunk maniac should have swam a certain distance. He also feels that the stone wall around him is beginning to loosen. Now he dares not delay and goes through the hole.


    When he went out, the water poured down from the hole again, and a strong vortex formed around the hole. He wanted to pull Xu Shaotang into the vortex.


    Now no one can help Xu Shaotang fill the hole. He can only fight against the huge suction and swim to the distance. He knows that as the hole gets bigger and bigger, the vortex will become bigger and bigger, and the suction will also be bigger. Now he does not run away. When the hole is as big as the pipe, he has no chance to escape Yes.


    As Xu Shaotang swam farther and farther, the suction gradually decreased, but Xu Shaotang didn''t dare to slack off and went upstream desperately. When he found a crevice in the ice, he immediately put his head out of the crevice, jumped on the ice, and then ran on the ice. Only when he left the ice of anjikuni lake early, could he feel it Safety.


    He even doubted that even if they left the ice of Lake anjikuni, they would not be safe. He had only one idea now, that is, the farther away from this ghost place, the better.


    When he was running away, he saw that the drunk maniac was standing on the edge of the lake and waving to him. Seeing that the drunk maniac was wet, he should have just arrived on the shore."Run! Run on Xu Shaotang yelled at the drunk maniac: "the farther you run, the better! Come on


    Drunk maniac is still standing there waving to him. Does he think it''s safe to get to the lake? As everyone knows, this suction from the water is just the beginning of danger, and the greater danger is still behind!


    On the open wasteland, Xu Shaotang''s voice spread far away. The drunk maniac heard Xu Shaotang''s cry. Although he didn''t know what was wrong with Xu Shaotang, he still ran forward according to Xu Shaotang''s request.


    Xu Shaotang also improved his speed to the extreme, and soon caught up with the pace of the alcoholic maniac. No matter whether the alcoholic maniac was willing or not, he took the alcoholic maniac and continued to run for life.


    They don''t know how long they have been running or whether they are far enough away from Lake anjikuni. They just try their best to stay as far away from the ghost place as possible.


    As they ran, there was a slight vibration behind them. Then, the vibration became louder and louder, and the feeling of vibration became stronger and stronger.


    "Boom!"


    Behind them, there was a sudden explosion. With the explosion, the tremor of the earth became more intense, and a burning wave began to spread behind them.


    Xu Shaotang and the drunken maniac stop breathlessly. Looking back, they see a huge mushroom cloud rising in the sky

 Chapter 548

    The earth seemed to be torn in an instant, and the frozen lake anjikuni had disappeared. In front of them, it was a huge pit that could not see the end.


    "This..."


    The drunk maniac looked at the lake anjikuni, which had changed completely in an instant. His face was full of horror, and he even forgot to gasp. He just opened his mouth wide, but his head was at a loss.


    Xu Shaotang had expected this situation for a long time, but he didn''t show much surprise. He just patted his chest and said happily: "fortunately, we can run fast, otherwise we will die!"


    In an explosion like that, he didn''t think there was any chance of either of them surviving.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the alcoholic madman slowly recovered, looked at him curiously and asked, "what''s the matter with this?"


    He has asked Xu Shaotang this question many times, but Xu Shaotang has been busy with taking them to escape, and has no time to tell him in detail. Now they are out of danger, and he can''t wait to know what all this is about.


    Xu Shaotang took the drunk madman back and said, "do you remember the fireball we saw before?"


    "Remember!" The drunk madman nodded, thinking of the burning feeling, and said, "I can''t forget that glowing fireball all my life!"


    Xu Shaotang stroked his chin and said, "I suspect it was a man-made sun!"


    "Man made The sun Hearing Xu Shaotang''s guess, the voice of the alcoholic madman suddenly raised eight degrees. He looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief, "why do you guess that it''s a man-made sun?"


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words, it''s that this kind of saying is too shocking. Can the sun also be man-made?


    "With the pipes that carry the water." "If I guess correctly, the artificial sun is actually a large reactor, and the water in the pipe is used as the coolant for the reactor," Xu said. The reason why we are down there day and night is because of the man-made sun hanging there! "


    Only this conjecture can explain why the space was built day and night. From the position, the space should be under anjikuni lake. Xu Shaotang even suspected that anjikuni lake was built by prehistoric people to provide cooling water for the artificial sun.


    He believes that the endless pipes must be connected with the bottom of Lake anjikuni and the upstream of Lake anjikuni at one end, so as to form a closed circulation system, so that the water of Lake anjikuni will not dry up because it is pumped out as coolant.


    When they chiseled a hole at the bottom of the lake to escape, the water in the lake flowed down the hole. The violent explosion just now was probably due to the loss of coolant in the reactor.


    Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s conjecture, the drunk maniac couldn''t find any words to refute, and he also thought Xu Shaotang''s analysis was quite reasonable, and asked: "they built this artificial sun to provide lighting and temperature for the area below?"


    "I think so." Xu Shaotang sorted out some thoughts in his mind and said slowly: "we can''t find a way out in the space below because it is all artificially closed. The reason why we close the space is that the temperature of the artificial sun makes the space too hot, and the higher we fly, the hotter it is. It just proves that."


    "Well, that''s good! The material of that enclosed space should have the function of heat insulation and strong protection, which can prevent the falling of boulders and other hazards. " The drunk madman nodded slightly and asked, "why do they leave a hole on the top since they want to seal it up? Is it the hole where they go in and out?"


    Xu Shaotang pondered: "did you notice that there is a huge funnel on the top of the hole, from which we should have fallen."


    "We really should have fallen from there." The drunk madman nodded, but his face looked puzzled again and said, "aren''t we sucked in by the water inlet you said? If that water is coolant, shouldn''t we follow that water through the pipe? "


    "This should have something to do with something like that funnel!" Xu Shaotang analyzed: "I think that the place where the funnel connects with the pipe should have been treated. There must be sediment in the lake. In order not to block those pipes with sediment, the connection should also have the function of filtration. That is to say, we are no different from the sediment filtered out..."


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t know how strong the science and technology of prehistoric civilization was, but what they saw was enough to prove that the science and technology of prehistoric civilization was far beyond the level of modern science and technology.


    At least, he believes that no country has reached this level of science and technology. Even in another hundred years, the level of science and technology of mankind may not catch up with that of prehistoric civilization.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, a bold idea suddenly appeared in the head of the alcoholic maniac and asked, "do you think that funnel like thing is a thing of personal labor? We didn''t see a drop of liquid water in that enclosed space. "Xu Shaotang carefully thought about the conjecture of the wine maniac, nodded and said: "it''s very possible that since prehistoric civilization can make artificial sun, it''s not impossible to make a device that can rain at any time according to the demand. The materials that seal the space are likely to be impermeable, so that water can carry out artificial rain through the funnel and the hole of the space!"


    The space below is man-made. He doesn''t know why prehistoric people chose to build these facilities underground. But to be sure, the space below has almost become an independent small earth, which can make people living inside feel the same environment as the outside. Of course, it can''t face outside The world is so seasonal.


    Even people of prehistoric civilization have considered the factor of day and night. If the reactor goes out, it will be night?


    "You say, are we two very good?" The drunk madman suddenly asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "we are really powerful. We can actually escape from such a place. If we take the wrong step, we may be folded in it now..."


    "Yes The alcoholic madman sighed and said: "ordinary people, it''s really impossible to escape from it..."

 Chapter 549

    Many countries have monitored the anomaly of anjikuni lake. When Xu Shaotang left anjikuni lake, reports of this anomaly began to fly all over the sky.


    Many media attributed the huge shock caused by the explosion to the earthquake, especially the residents near Lake anjikuni felt the strong earthquake.


    When all kinds of media flocked to anjikuni lake, they found that the original anjikuni lake had already disappeared, leaving only a huge pit with a radius of 20 kilometers. Therefore, some media began to interpret it as Tiankeng.


    After that, experts detected strong nuclear radiation near Tiankeng, and various conspiracy theories immediately filled the news of all media.


    For a time, the news about Lake anjikuni spread all over the world. Many people were discussing the reasons for the abnormality of Lake anjikuni after dinner, and even some people were keen to smell the business opportunities from it and prepared to make a film about Lake anjikuni.


    All kinds of conjectures about the abnormality of anjikuni Lake naturally spread to "Sir".


    Mr. Wang is still sitting behind the curtain. A simple curtain gives him a sense of mystery between him and ah Kui.


    Mr. Wang sat quietly behind the curtain, browsing the reports about Lake anjikuni, and thinking about how the abnormality of Lake anjikuni was caused. Ah Kui just stooped to stand two meters away from the curtain and didn''t dare to disturb the thinking husband.


    After more than ten minutes, Mr. Xu finally put down his newspaper, looked up slightly, across the curtain and asked ah Kui, "it seems that Xu Shaotang has recently gone to North America with people. Do you think the anjikuni Lake incident will have something to do with him?"


    Ah Kui thought about it and said with some doubts: "it''s highly confidential to organize the exploration of anjikuni lake. How can Xu Shaotang know?"


    "I have the same question." Mr. Wang nodded and said, "do you think it''s the people inside the organization who leaked the news?"


    "I don''t think so!" Ah Kui''s beautiful face showed a look of thinking, and said: "even within the organization, few people know that the organization is going to explore anjikuni lake, but they should all know some core members, and no one will leak the news."


    There is an extremely strict system within the organization, especially for the core members, few people dare to betray the organization, of course, except the wise man. However, according to ah Kui, this is not a betrayal, but a mutual use with the organization.


    Organizations think that they can use Mr. to achieve their ulterior goals, but Mr. is not using the organization to achieve their great aspirations.


    Mr. Chen uses his wisdom to make the organization have no doubt about him. I don''t know that such a wise man as Mr. Chen can be controlled by those people in the organization?


    "Is it really just a coincidence that Xu Shaotang went to North America?" The gentleman slightly frowned and sighed softly: "if so, it''s a pity for him! The abnormality of anjikuni Lake must be closely related to prehistoric civilization. Now that the whole place has collapsed, I''m afraid that the remains of prehistoric civilization no longer exist. It''s a pity that we can''t see the face of prehistoric civilization. "


    "Don''t be sorry, sir!" Listening to my husband''s slight sigh, ah Ku quickly comforted me: "there should be more than one vestige of prehistoric civilization in this world. In my lifetime, I will see other vestiges."


    They know a lot about prehistoric civilization. Of course, most of what they know are from organizations.


    Mr. Wang shook his head slightly and said, "what I regret is not the remains of prehistoric civilization, but the advanced technology that may exist in it. If we can obtain the technology, it will have a great effect on our wishes and the whole of China."


    "It turned out that my husband was worried about this." Ah Kui said with a slight smile: "in fact, I think you have to regret that even if there is advanced technology in the relics, I''m afraid it will be collected by the organization, which is not good for us to eliminate the organization in the future."


    "Ha ha, that''s the truth!" The husband laughed, looked at ah Kui with appreciation, nodded slightly and said, "yes, now I know how to look at something from the side. A blessing in disguise? But I''m looking at it myself. "


    He knew in his heart that even if the organization had acquired the technology in the relics, it would not give it to him. The organization would only use these technologies to strengthen itself. As ah Kui said, when the organization is strong, it will make them passive. When the organization is strong to a certain extent, it may not need them any more.


    With the approval of Mr. Chen, ah Ku was so happy that he said with a smile, "Mr. Chen just cares too much about the possible advanced technology, otherwise with his intelligence, it''s easy to think of this."


    "Ha ha, you girl, when did you learn to flatter?" Mr. Wang said with a smile: "no one in the world dares to say that he is really smart. If you succeed, all your stupidity will be interpreted as being stupid. If you fail, all your cleverness will be self righteous. Therefore, there are only those who succeed and fail in this world, not those who are smart and stupid! "


    Thinking of her husband''s words, ah Ku''s eyes showed a clear look of understanding, bowed to her husband and said, "thank you for your teaching, ah Ku has been taught."In her heart, she admired her husband more. He saw everything so thoroughly. Every time she talked with him, she could learn a lot from him.


    Looking at ah Ku''s respectful attitude towards himself, his husband shook his head helplessly. He didn''t want to see ah Ku be so respectful to himself. He even hoped that ah Ku could sometimes act like a daughter in front of him.


    Sometimes, he also thought, let a cry with himself to complete his lifelong dream, whether really worthy of this girl.


    For so many years, she has never experienced the happiness that a girl of her age should have. She just follows her to learn all kinds of tricks. No matter what she does in the future, her life is incomplete. Thinking of this, he owes a lot to ah Kui.


    See Mr. suddenly silent, cry can''t help but some careful asked: "Mr. why suddenly don''t speak?"? Did ah Kui say something wrong? "


    "No, you didn''t say anything wrong. I was thinking." Mr. Xu tried to drive away the sudden surge of guilt in his heart, and said to A-ku: "I''m thinking that no matter whether the anjikuni Lake incident is related to Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is always one of the biggest threats to the organization and us."

 Chapter 550

    Ah cried and said, "Xu Shaotang''s plans to destroy the organization have been repeated. The organization has already hated him to the bone. Maybe without our help, Xu Shaotang can completely disappear in the world."


    Mr. Wang shook his head slightly and said: "it''s not so simple for the organization to deal with Xu Shaotang! From our standpoint, I still hope that Xu Shaotang can die with the organization. Both the organization and Xu Shaotang are actually the objects we need to eliminate! "


    From the first day when he came into contact with the organization, he knew clearly that the organization was not well intentioned. He just pretended to be brainwashed by the organization. In fact, he just wanted to get more resources from the organization to fulfill his lifelong ambition.


    If his ambition is fulfilled, if the organization is not destroyed at that time, if he is still alive at that time, he will immediately attack the organization!


    "Ah, I understand!" With a trace of fanaticism on her pretty face, she looked at the man behind the scenes and asked, "since Mr. Xu has doubts about him, do you want me to send someone to watch him?"


    "No!" Mr. Xu waved his hand and said: "Xu Shaotang''s strength is unfathomable. If we send someone to monitor him, it will only make him more alert and even expose our target ahead of time! As for Xu Shaotang, we just need to pay attention to him normally. If we pay too much attention, we will lose more than we gain! "


    Ah Kui looked at Mr. Xu through the curtain and said, "but if we go on like this, we can''t accurately grasp Xu Shaotang''s whereabouts. It''s hard to find a chance to eliminate him."


    She wants to help her husband fulfill his lifelong ambition as soon as possible. She wants to have a look at his real face, even if it''s just a look, it''s enough for her.


    "You are still too anxious..." Listening to ah Kui''s words, the husband sighed slightly: "I said that although one of our purposes is to eliminate Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang''s life is not useless to us. Not only Xu Shaotang, including the organization, but everyone we want to eliminate will be useful to us."


    Ah Kui quietly thought about her husband''s words and asked, "do you want them to restrict each other?"


    "Yes, each of them will not live for nothing." Mr. light said: "they all have a reason to die, but they also have the role of living alive."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Xu hesitated, looked at ah Kui standing there, and then said in an instructive tone: "therefore, for Xu Shaotang, it''s best to find an opportunity to destroy nature. If he can''t find an opportunity, he can continue to live. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Therefore, from this level, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to be our friend now enemy. It is the most important thing we should do to protect ourselves while destroying them. "


    He never regarded Xu Shaotang as the enemy of life and death. In his eyes, Xu Shaotang''s use value is also great. If Xu Shaotang is alive, he will help them deal with some real enemies. If it is not for his ambition, he may be reluctant to destroy Xu Shaotang.


    However, for the great wish in his heart, Xu Shaotang must die! Not only Xu Shaotang, many people have to die!


    "I see!" Ah Kui''s bright and moving eyes stared at the man behind the curtain and said with a smile, "just like we did with the golden tiger and iron leopard last time."


    Mr. Wang nodded and said: "although we failed to deal with the golden tiger and iron leopard last time, it''s still worth learning. We don''t have to deal with the enemy ourselves. It''s the best way to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. We just need to create opportunities for them."


    "If the golden tiger and iron leopard hadn''t been recalled in time, my husband''s plan might have come true!" Ah Kui said with some regret.


    Except for the two of them, no one knows that the last time Firebird attacked the troops participating in the confrontation was planned by them. Their original plan was to let Firebird always lead the golden tiger and iron leopard to Xia Jiuli''s sphere of influence, and then let Firebird find a chance to kill the crazy Xia Yu, so as to use Xia Jiuli to kill the golden tiger and iron leopard. If their plan is successful, they can deepen their understanding of Xia Jiuli Li''s will to kill heart.


    It''s a pity that they seem to have insight into their intention and recalled the golden tiger and iron leopard in time, which makes their whole plan bankrupt.


    "But my plan didn''t work out, did it?" Mr. Wang said with a little regret: "the failure of this plan once again tells us not to underestimate the wisdom of others. Many people can think of what we can think of, so we need to be more careful not to let anyone catch us."


    He has always believed in the creed of being careful to sail for thousands of years. There are too many intelligent people in the world. As long as he shows a little tail, others will probably follow suit and find him out. He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid that he can not fulfill his lifelong dream.


    If he can fulfill this long cherished wish by sacrificing his own life, why can he not sacrifice it?


    "OK, I see!" Ah Kui nodded and said, "since the organization hates Xu Shaotang to the bone, maybe we can plan a plan. No matter who wins, it will be good for us."


    "Ha ha, yes, it seems that you have learned how to deal with the enemy!" Looking at the cry outside the curtain with satisfaction, the tone was full of gratification.Ah Kui felt a little happy in her heart and said to her husband, "it''s all my teachers who teach me well."


    "You girl, you''ve come to put on a high hat for me again." Mr. Xu gave a smile, then calmed down and said, "I''d like to remind you that Xu Shaotang''s people are now participating in the world special forces competition abroad. Maybe you can start with them!"


    Hearing her husband''s warning, ah Ku''s eyes brightened up in a moment, and a plan had been slowly formed in her mind.


    "Thank you for reminding me. Ah Kui won''t let you down!" Cry respectfully said.


    "No!" Mr. Wang shook his head slightly and said, "your only shortcoming is that you are too radical or want to succeed. You must not think that you must make your plan a success. You can take it as an opportunity to sharpen it. Or as I said, our ultimate goal is to destroy the enemy and protect ourselves. If there is a danger of exposing yourself while destroying the enemy, I''d rather you don''t destroy the enemy! "


    He knew that ah Kui wanted to prove herself in front of him too much, for fear that she would be too eager for quick success and instant benefit and lead to the exposure of her identity, so he said something to remind ah Kui.


    Listening to the teacher''s reminder, ah Kui''s heart was warm, nodded to him and said, "ah Kui, remember the teacher''s instruction!"

 Chapter 551

    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that he has become the target of other people''s attack again. He is now enjoying foreign food with alcoholic maniacs.


    After the destruction of anjikuni lake, the off-road vehicle carrying them was not spared, and they had to walk out of the wasteland.


    When they arrived at the nearest town to Lake anjikuni, it was the third day for them to escape from Lake anjikuni. In these three days, they staged a real wilderness survival. Although the process was not hard, it consumed a lot of physical strength.


    Now they finally see the signs of human civilization. Of course, they have to enjoy it.


    This is a hotel with typical North American style, which is consistent with the simple and rough style of North America. By the warm stove, their tables have been filled with all kinds of empty wine bottles.


    No matter for Xu Shaotang or alcoholic maniacs, these high spirits are just drinks to solve their thirst at best.


    On the stove is a whole roasted golden leg, which is sprinkled with a little seasoning. It suddenly becomes a rare delicacy. For two people who have been sleeping in the wilderness for three days, there is no better food than this.


    The drunk madman took a knife to cut off a large piece of delicious meat from the golden bracket and said with emotion: "I still can''t believe what we''ve been through in this period of time!"


    "It''s unbelievable indeed!" Xu Shaotang drank a mouthful of wine and said with a self mocking smile: "if we tell our discovery, it is estimated that others will think that we are crazy."


    No one can think that before the existence of the existing civilized society, there was a higher civilization on the earth. Moreover, the technology of this prehistoric civilization, which did not know its name, was beyond the reach of modern society.


    The underground city built under Lake anjikuni has shocked them so much that they have the illusion of being outside the world.


    "We''re nuts!" The alcoholic madman bit down a large piece of beef and tried to swallow it. Then he took another sip of wine. He opened his mouth full of wine and said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for the madman, how could he go there and get nothing? He almost put his life in it."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "do you regret coming here?"


    "What do I regret?" The drunk madman shook his head and said, "I think that if it wasn''t for my forced you to go to Shennong mountain, you wouldn''t know about prehistoric civilization. Your life is destined to be wonderful. It would be a pity if you died in the process of searching for the key to the relics of Shennong mountain."


    Every time they explore, they will die. Especially this time, if they make a mistake, they will have no chance to survive.


    Moreover, Xu Shaotang always considers the greatest danger for him when facing danger. He feels that every time he explores, he will owe Xu Shaotang his life.


    Xu Shaotang was not only surprised to hear the words of the alcoholic madman, but also worried about it.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say. In fact, going to Shennong mountain only gave him a preliminary understanding of prehistoric civilization, and it was this expedition that really brought him into contact with prehistoric civilization.


    Even if there is no alcoholic maniac, in order to verify the Yu sisters'' affairs, he must come here. He doesn''t know whether he owes alcoholic maniac or alcoholic maniac owes him.


    In fact, they didn''t get nothing this time, as the wine maniac said. At least, they saw the real strength of prehistoric civilization. At least, they proved that the Yu sisters and the hand of God really had a close relationship.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing at the alcoholic maniac: "even without you, sooner or later I will know the existence of prehistoric civilization. As you said, my life is destined to be wonderful, so how can I explore the unknown areas in the world less?"


    "Your curiosity is too strong to be good!" Drunk maniac drinking wine, shaking his head said.


    "Ha ha, aren''t you curious?" "I don''t want to be so curious, but I can''t help it. Everything I''m curious about may have something to do with me. I have to be curious," Xu said with a laugh


    If these things are not related to him, he is not willing to satisfy his curiosity with danger again and again. If all things have nothing to do with him, he is willing to stay at home with his beloved family every day.


    The drunk maniac sighed, looked at Xu Shaotang and said seriously, "no matter how much curiosity you have, I hope you can live all the time."


    "Why do you want me to live?" Xu Shaotang looked at the alcoholic madman jokingly and said, "the purpose you want me to live for is not just to let me help Lianxin revenge?"


    "No, I hope you can protect her!" "Her experience has been miserable enough. I really don''t want to see her hurt any more," the drunk said in an unprecedented seriousness


    The drunk madman spoke very seriously, with a trace of inexplicable worry on his face, and he didn''t know what he was worried about.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "why don''t you protect him yourself? Besides, isn''t there Qin Zongheng? I''m sure Qin Zongheng won''t let anyone hurt her again, will he? ""Qin Zongheng? Hehe, maybe... " The alcoholic madman showed a helpless smile, grabbed the bottle and poured a few mouthfuls of wine. The wine that hardly moved suddenly went down more than half.


    Xu Shaotang surprised to see a wine maniac, see wine maniac seems not willing to say anything, also lazy to ask.


    "You eat first, I''ll make a phone call!" Xu Shaotang stood up and walked to the hotel bar.


    He didn''t know where he had lost his mobile phone for a long time. He didn''t get in touch with his family for such a long time. They probably began to worry.


    He can''t be around his family when he can''t, so he can only try not to let them worry.


    When Xu Shaotang dials the home phone, Fang LAN cries with joy. It seems that she is worried about herself.


    "You child, how come when you go out, there''s no news. Everyone in the family is crazy!" Fang LAN is full of love, blames Xu Shaotang a few words, and says: "you hurry to give Enoch a phone call, that girl seems to have a very important thing to find you, today has called home several times!"


    Listen to Fang Lan''s words, Xu Shaotang is puzzled. What''s the reason song Yinuo is so anxious to find him? He knew that ordinary things, Enoch would not be so anxious to find him.


    After a simple chat with Fang LAN, Xu Shaotang quickly calls song Yinuo.

 Chapter 552

    Further on, they became much more careful. In such a dense jungle, they had to be careful, because the enemy might sneak in from the dark at any time.


    As he walked, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt peeped. Just as he was about to find out the enemy hiding in the dark, a burst of wind burst upon him. Feeling the sound of the breaking wind, Xu Shaotang and the alcoholic madman wave their palms at the same time and hit the man who came.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang attacks the alcoholic madman and tries his best to defuse his attack. At the same time, he takes the attack from the attacker.


    "What are you doing?" The drunk maniac looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled. They originally attacked the attacker together, but Xu Shaotang changed the direction of the attack in the middle of the way, stopped his attack, and went up to bear the attacker''s attack.


    Isn''t that sick? The drunk madman thought of it in silence.


    "Acquaintances!" Xu Shaotang replied to the drunk maniac and immediately stepped forward to hold the figure who was falling to the ground. He called in a low voice: "Dan Tai..."


    It''s not others who attacked them. It''s really Tantai Jingming, but now she seems to be seriously injured. After attacking Xu Shaotang with all her strength, her body falls to the ground. It''s Xu Shaotang who discovers this that suddenly changes her attack direction and stops the alcoholic maniac''s attack on Tantai.


    Being held by someone, Tantai Jingming, whose consciousness is already a little fuzzy, was still struggling. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, she slowly came back to see him. A light smile appeared on her pale face, and she said faintly: "Xu Shaotang Go on... "


    Before she finished speaking, Dan Tai''s shrewd head turned aside and fainted. The palm that attacked Xu Shaotang had exhausted her little remaining strength, and now she finally took off her strength and fainted.


    Xu Shaotang quickly picked up Tan Tai Jing Ming Heng and said to the alcoholic maniac, "I''ll find a dry place to settle her up. Please help her get something to eat. Don''t go too far. It''s not safe here."


    The drunk madman nodded, turned and walked into the woods.


    Xu Shaotang went to dantai Jingming with a coma in his arms. The jungle was wet everywhere, and he could hardly find an absolutely dry place. Xu Shaotang could only find a relatively dry place nearby to settle down and take off his clothes to cover dantai Jingming.


    Tantai Jingming''s body is all big and small wounds, the most serious one is the terrible wound in the lower rib, the wound has been slightly purulent, the purplish skin turned outward, maybe because just now again, the wound exuded a trace of red blood.


    Looking at the appearance of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang grabs her cold hand and slowly spreads the Qi in her body to her, but her face is frowned.


    It''s obvious that the other side is the best among the experts who can hurt dantai Jingming to this extent. He is also worried that he has not seen the trace of Longfei. He doesn''t know what''s the situation of Longfei now. He''s afraid that it''s not much better than dantai.


    Both of them are injured like this. Can the wolves get better?


    After a while, the drunk maniac came with a four or five meter python.


    "How is she?" The drunk maniac throws the body of the python to the side, looking for firewood to ignite the fire, and asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, his face full of worry, said: "her situation is not optimistic, she is very weak now, first try to make her wake up again!"


    Only when Tantai Jingming wakes up, can he understand the situation here and the identity of the enemy from Tantai''s mouth.


    Soon, the drunk madman lit a fire beside the dantai. After skirting the boa constrictor skillfully, he roasted the boa constrictor meat on the fire.


    "She''s good-looking. She''s your confidant?" The wine maniac turned over the boa meat on the shelf, but his eyes glanced at the quiet tea lying on the ground, with a look of gossip in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang estimated that it should be almost done. He put away the Qi in Jingming''s body and hid her cold hand in her clothes. Then he looked up at the wine maniac and said faintly, "no, it''s just a friend of mine and a congenital expert!"


    "Congenital master?" The barbecue hand of the wine maniac shook inexplicably, then shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "even if your own strength is abnormal, even the strength of the people around you is so abnormal. I really don''t know how you do it!"


    Before I met Xu Shaotang, all the congenital experts that the wine maniac knew were not as many as Xu Shaotang''s. let''s not mention Long Fei, who caught him in the capital, or long Jiang, who was in a wheelchair but put great pressure on him. Now, even a young girl like Tan Tai Jing Ming is also a congenital expert?


    When did so many congenital experts emerge in the world?


    "How can it be done?" Xu Shaotang looked at the pale dantai Jingming on his face and sighed: "it''s all done by the later generations who have been killed time and again. You think our strength is abnormal. I don''t know how many times we nearly died..."


    There are not many shortcuts to improve the strength at all. For example, the good thing that the Master Kong Jing helps to improve the strength can be met but not sought. Most people stimulate their potential and force themselves to improve between life and death.In the eyes of outsiders, such a young congenital master is really rare, but who knows how many times she nearly died these years?


    It''s not only martial arts, but also many things. Outsiders can only see the scenery on the surface, but no one knows how much sweat and hard work you have paid behind.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the alcoholic madman was slightly stunned, then nodded his head and said: "it''s true. There''s no shortcut for martial arts. If you want to be better than others, you have to make a hundred times more efforts than others..."


    As they talk, Tantai Jingming''s nose on the ground moves slightly, as if attracted by the delicious barbecue.


    Although her movements are very small, she is still captured by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang squatted down, patted Jingming''s face gently, and called in a low voice: "dantai, dantai..."


    Maybe Xu Shaotang''s true Qi played a role, maybe the barbecue of the wine maniac played a role. After Xu Shaotang called for more than ten times in succession, the closed eyes of Tantai Jingming finally moved slightly. Then, the closed eyes split a gap.


    "Dan Tai, you wake up..." Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and shakes in front of Jingming.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t have the strength to shake her dizzy hand away. She just said anxiously: "go Rescue team leade

 Chapter 553

    "Long Fei?" Xu Shaotang had already expected that long Fei would have a hard time now, but seeing the anxious look on Tan Tai''s face, he was even more worried. He quickly asked, "who attacked you?"


    "Vampires, ninjas, gene fighters and so on..." Tantai Jingming said weakly: "in order to cover me, the leader alone leads the enemy away. You Go to Help him


    When she said this, Tan Tai Jing Ming pushed Xu Shaotang out with her hand, which she couldn''t make any effort to do. Her face was full of anxiety and worry.


    "In which direction did they go?" Xu Shaotang asked with a frosty face.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming presses her hand on the ground and wants to force her body up. Seeing this, Xu Shaotang quickly holds her up.


    After a look at the surrounding environment, Tantai Jingming raises her hand and points to the southeast. At the same time, she glances at the communicator on her waist, indicating that Xu Shaotang is holding her communicator for the convenience of contacting Long Fei.


    Xu Shaotang understood and quickly took down the communicator from the waist of Dan Tai. At the same time, he said to the drunk maniac, "please take care of her. Try to find a place to hide first. I will come to you."


    The drunk maniac originally wanted to go with Xu Shaotang, but when he saw the appearance of Tantai Jingming, he had to nod his head and promise, "don''t worry, as long as I don''t die, she will be safe and sound!"


    "You should also pay attention to your own safety!" Xu Shaotang seriously patted the alcoholic madman on the shoulder and quickly pursued him to the southeast.


    "Long Fei, please answer if you hear me!" While pursuing, Xu Shaotang opens the communicator and calls for Long Fei.


    Soon, Long Fei''s voice came from the communicator: "Xu Shaotang? Did you see the stage? How is he now? "


    This communicator is exclusive to Tantai Jingming. Since Xu Shaotang''s voice is coming from it, it means that Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming have joined up. What Long Fei is most worried about now is the injury of Tantai.


    Hearing Long Fei''s voice, Xu Shaotang''s heart finally calms down a little, at least proving that long Fei is still alive.


    "It''s all right now. I''ve settled her down, and I''m on my way to you. Where are you now?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Hearing the news that dantai was safe and sound, Long Fei at the other end of the communicator was obviously relieved and said, "I don''t know where I am now. I can''t find the landmark terrain near me now. I can hear the sound of running water. There should be a waterfall nearby. Come here quickly. The two experts from China can barely support me now. No matter how late it is I don''t know... "


    At this point, Long Fei''s voice suddenly stopped, and there was a fierce fight. It seems that long Fei just talked with him in the gap of the battle, and now he should be in the battle again.


    Two experts in domestic support? In addition to this, Xu Shaohu and the other two experts should not understand.


    Knowing that Jinhu and tiebao are together with Longfei, Xu Shaotang''s worries are slightly relieved. With the strength of Jinhu and tiebao, it''s not so easy to deal with them.


    as like as two peas in a jungle like this, almost all of them are the same everywhere. It takes a lot of effort to find their location. Fortunately, Long Fei also knows that there are waterfalls nearby. Otherwise, he will track them slowly. I don''t know if he can make it.


    Xu Shaotang raised his speed to the extreme, leaving only shadows in the dense jungle.


    After 20 minutes of walking in this way, a violent sound of water finally came to his ears. Xu Shaotang was not sure if Longfei and his friends were here. After all, there were many such waterfalls in the jungle.


    He just looked around as he moved forward, looking for traces of the battle.


    After several kilometers, the sound of running water is getting louder and louder. In the sound of running water, there is also the sound of fighting.


    Here it is! Xu Shaotang quickly followed the sound of fighting, and soon saw the fierce fighting crowd in the jungle.


    There are many corpses lying on the ground of the jungle, but the fight doesn''t stop. Golden tiger and iron leopard are also gritting their teeth to support, while long Fei is already in a mess. If golden tiger and iron leopard hadn''t deliberately helped him resist the attack of the people around him, he would have fallen down now.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t dare to delay, but rushed to the other side quickly. He had several ups and downs and appeared behind the encirclement.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Xu Shaotang''s real Qi is like chopping melons and vegetables to harvest the enemies who surround Longfei.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang has a way out of the encirclement, and Longfei join them.


    Seeing the bloody Xu Shaotang, Long Fei finally breathes a long sigh of relief. Xu Shaotang comes here. With the help of the three of them, there should be no big problem in dealing with these enemies. He can finally have a rest. Dealing with the pursuit of the enemy all the way has already made him tired. If there was not a belief in his heart, he might have fallen down.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are here at last!" The iron leopard smashed a ninja''s head and gasped: "I thought he was dead...""I won''t die if you die!"


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to return the iron leopard one, immediately joined the attack to the besieged enemy.


    With the addition of Xu Shaotang, a master of alchemy, the pressure of golden tiger and iron leopard is suddenly reduced. They are no longer just defending blindly, but have begun to fight back against the enemy.


    Long Fei, the seriously wounded, is now protected in the middle by the three of them in the shape of horns. Long Fei doesn''t have to fight any more, but he doesn''t stop talking. He keeps shouting to Xu Shaotang: The Vampire on the left is the bastard. I don''t like him! There''s the ninja on the right. Tantai was hurt by him. Don''t kill him... "


    Only from the language of Long Fei, we can hear how long Fei hates these enemies.


    Xu Shaotang kills the vampire that Longfei refers to. Count level. No wonder Longfei is so upset with him. It''s estimated that half of the wounds on Longfei''s body are left by the count level vampire, right?


    Watching Xu Shaotang kill himself, the count level vampire retreats. After Xu Shaotang joins the war circle, he knows that he is a real master. At least, he doesn''t think he is sure to defeat Xu Shaotang.


    Before the vampire''s wings spread out, Xu Shaotang had already taken the lead to stop him, and his real Qi suddenly came out.


    "Puff..."


    The vampire''s body is immediately cut in half. Xu Shaotang doesn''t give him a chance to recover at all. His genuine Qi in his hand is constantly flailing. In a moment, it has turned into a pile of broken meat

 Chapter 554

    With the addition of Xu Shaotang, a new force, the fighting sky began to tilt to the Chinese side.


    More than ten minutes later, there are not many people left to join in the encirclement and suppression of Longfei, and there are many corpses lying in front of them.


    Xu Shaotang follows Longfei''s advice and doesn''t kill the ninja, but he has removed all his limbs and knocked down all his teeth carefully to prevent him from biting his tongue and killing himself.


    "Well, it''s at your disposal!" Xu Shaotang throws the half dead ninja in front of Long Fei.


    Long Fei is now leaning against a tree, let the trunk bear most of his body weight, so as not to fall down because of lack of strength.


    "I''d better give it to Dan Tai and see what he does with it." Long Fei covered the wound on his waist, looked at the corpses all over the ground and said, "if you don''t come again, I may really hang here this time."


    "Let''s go, isn''t there still us?" The iron leopard killed the last enemy around him and walked over carelessly, sweeping his eyes around Xu Shaotang. "How long has it been? It seems that you have become stronger again? You won''t enter the realm of alchemy... "


    After asking this question, even tiebao himself didn''t believe it. How old was Xu Shaotang? How old was he? Is the world crazy?


    However, as far as he knows, Xu Shaotang''s first encounter with Xia Jiuli was already a congenital limit. What else can he do besides refining the spirit?


    "No, just a little improvement..." Xu Shaotang casually fooled two words, turned to Long Fei and asked, "what about those people who participated in the competition?"


    He didn''t see Li Baoshan and them all the way, and he didn''t know what they were like now.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang ask about the contestants, Long Fei''s face showed a look of shame: "they were all captured. Dantai and I wanted to save them, but unexpectedly they were besieged by so many experts and almost died..."


    "Take it?" Xu Shaotang looked puzzled and asked, "what are these people doing with them?"


    "I don''t know!" Long Fei is also shaking his head in doubt, do not know why those people want to capture the Raptors commandos.


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, golden tiger and iron leopard began to wonder, but they couldn''t think of any reason for these people to catch Huaxia players.


    "Do you know where they are?" Xu Shaotang asks Longfei again.


    Long Fei nodded at first, and then immediately began to shake his head: "I knew where they were held before, but now it has been several days. I don''t know if they have been transferred."


    They failed in the rescue, and they have already alarmed the snake. According to Long Fei''s idea, those people will certainly move the arrested people away, which is also the reason why he shakes his head, because now no one knows where they will move the arrested people.


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to ask Long Fei if he knew which faction these people belonged to, but after thinking about it, Long Fei certainly didn''t know. He could only say: "since those people choose to catch them instead of kill them, they should not be in any danger for the time being. Let''s go to meet with dantai first, and you also take the opportunity to have a rest."


    As long Fei is now, they have almost lost their fighting power, and it is impossible to leave them in the jungle.


    Since Li Baoshan''s life is not in danger for the time being, it''s better to let Long Fei and dantai take care of their injuries for a few days. Even if they don''t let him take part in the battle in the process of rescuing Li Baoshan, at least they should be able to recover some self-protection ability.


    "You''re going to leave me alone over there?" Long Fei asked with some worry.


    Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I left a friend there to take care of her, there should be no problem."


    "He''s never been so embarrassed this time." Long Fei props up his body and staggers to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at his staggering appearance, Xu Shaotang quickly went to help him, simply bandaged his wound, and then carried long Fei to Tantai Jingming. As for the ninja, he was not treated so well, and was dragged by Jinhu on the ground.


    When Xu Shaotang came here, he was very fast. Now he was carrying Long Fei on his back. In addition, Jin Hu and tie Bao were also very tired. He deliberately slowed down to let them have a rest.


    Three hours later, they finally arrived at the place where they had settled down in dantai for Jingming. But now there are no dantai and alcoholic maniacs, only the fire is still crackling.


    Just when Xu Shaotang thinks that they have an accident, he hears the news. The golden tiger and the iron leopard immediately make a defensive gesture, and Xu Shaotang''s true Qi has become a sword.


    "It''s me!" The sound of a drunken madman came from the bushes in the jungle.


    Hearing the voice of the alcoholic madman, Xu Shaotang finally put down his heart and said to the golden tiger and the iron leopard, "don''t do it yourself


    Under the leadership of the alcoholic madman, they finally meet with Tantai Jingming.


    Seeing that long Fei is carried back by Xu Shaotang, dantai Jingming struggles to get up from the hay shop, but Xu Shaotang stares back."Well, now you two seriously wounded people have company!" Xu Shaotang laid down Long Fei next to the hay shop and asked the alcoholic madman, "is there anything else to eat? I think they are all hungry!"


    If they are chased all the way, they will not be hungry.


    Seeing the large pieces of boa meat brought by the drunk maniac, the eyes of several people were all green. It was like a wolf who had been hungry for a long time. Regardless of his own injury, Long Fei took the large piece of boa meat as fast as he could and began to eat it. He was really hungry. During the two days of being chased, he hardly dropped water.


    "Burp..." When the hands of a large piece of Python meat tornado residual into the stomach, Long Fei satisfied with a belch, a long sigh: "Niang, the belly finally feel some goods, are the gang of bastards harm!"


    When talking, Long Fei also stretched out his legs to kick the dying ninja. After kicking for a long time, he couldn''t reach it. In the end, he had no choice but to give up.


    Xu Shaotang went to Tantai Jingming and squatted down. After investigating her injury, he pointed to the ninja who was not alive and said, "Long Fei specially asked me to bring back the person who hurt you. You can see how to deal with it..."


    Tantai Jingming took a look at the ninja who had only one breath left, and said with disgust: "kill it, don''t dirty our eyes, we should provide some free food for the wild animals in the jungle!"


    "As early as I said, I''ve been dragging my way in vain..." Golden Tiger muttered and said, and began to gnaw at the hands of Python meat.

 Chapter 555

    Tantai Jingming has no strength for the time being, so Xu Shaotang has to work for her. After breaking the Ninja''s neck, she directly discards his body outside the temporary camp.


    "Don''t you ask him who they are?" Long Fei smiles and asks Xu Shaotang, who comes back after throwing the body.


    Xu Shaotang faint smile: "do you think they will say?"


    Long Fei thought for a while and said, "it''s mostly out of question..."


    "That''s the end. Since I know I can''t find out, I don''t want to spend time interrogating." Xu Shaotang leaned against a nearby tree and looked at the endless dense forest. "When we go to rescue our people, we will know who they are."


    The dense jungle is dark and cold, like a beast with a big mouth open, trying to devour all the people who enter it.


    At this time, the golden tiger and the iron leopard finally filled their stomachs. Regardless of the cold and damp on the ground, they just lay down on the ground, and soon a heavy grunt sounded.


    Listening to their snoring, Long Fei turned his head and looked at the two lying on the ground. Then he looked at Xu Shaotang, pointed to the golden tiger and iron leopard and asked in a low voice, "who are they?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    Before Xu Shaotang could answer, iron leopard''s mouth grunted a word, then turned over and snored again.


    Long Fei is slightly smothering. What tiebao said just now is not exactly what they used to say to others. It''s really romantic! However, he had already guessed the answer in his heart. He had long suspected that there were more powerful forces in China than the dragon group performing some more dangerous tasks. Although he did not know the name of that force, he had already determined in his heart that the golden tiger and iron leopard belonged to that force.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t know who they are, just a little friendship."


    As for Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei naturally didn''t believe it. After throwing a white eye at Xu Shaotang, he looked at the drunk maniac and said, "I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon. Thank you for taking care of dantai..."


    The drunk madman nodded to him slightly, and then asked with great interest, "will you catch me next time I rob a tomb?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Long Fei is speechless. He really can''t understand why the alcoholic madman, a congenital expert, is so persistent in tomb robbery. If you want to talk about money, with the strength of the alcoholic madman, a congenital expert, even if you go to work as a bodyguard for those rich people, you won''t get less money than you get from tomb robbery, will you?


    He can only understand that the wine maniac has a special interest in tomb raiding, perhaps, the experts have some strange hobbies!


    He didn''t know how to answer the alcoholic Madman''s question, so he turned his head and looked at the quiet tea beside him and asked, "how is your injury?"


    "Fortunately, I feel that the wound seems to be healing quickly..." After eating, dantai Jingming regained some strength, raised her arm to Longfei, and said in doubt: "there was a long and thin wound before here. It''s only a few hours, and the wound is almost invisible..."


    One side of Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, if I didn''t spend so much Qi to heal you, do you really think your wound is so easy to heal?


    Compared with what she looked like when she first met Tan Tai Jing Ming, she is much better now. If she didn''t have the terrible wound on her waist, she should be able to recover at least 50% of her fighting capacity.


    "Really?" Long Fei curiously approaches to see that there is really only a shallow wound on the arm of Tan Tai Jing Ming. Just like this, dozens of wounds on his body will not affect him. "What''s the matter?"


    In order to dispel Long Fei''s curiosity, Xu Shaotang walked over and squatted down beside him: "give me your hand."


    Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang for no reason, but he still passes his hand according to what Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang grabs Long Fei''s hand, and the real Qi in his body runs. His real Qi is slowly transported to Long Fei''s body through his palm. Long Fei begins to wonder. When he feels that his wound starts to itch, he seems to understand something in an instant. He exclaims: "don''t tell me that the wound in dantai can recover so quickly, it''s all because of the real Qi you have entered her body?"


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming also turns her head curiously and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang slightly nodded: "look at you all over the wound look pretty miserable, I''ll be affected."


    As Xu Shaotang''s true Qi enters the body, Long Fei can clearly feel his wound is slightly hot, and the meat at the wound seems to be wriggling.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this ability!" Long Fei''s eyes were blazing at Xu Shaotang, and he said seriously, "why don''t you come to the dragon group? I''ll give you my position as the team leader!"


    Once he saw the magic of Xu Shaotang, Long Fei really had the idea of giving up his position to Xu Shaotang. He believed that under the leadership of Xu Shaotang, the dragon team would be more powerful.


    Golden Tiger''s snore suddenly stopped, closed his eyes and said: "you just dream, Xu Da Shao can''t even see us there, can you see the dragon group?"After that, golden tiger''s purr sounded again, as if he had been sleeping from beginning to end.


    He and tie Bao have invited Xu Shaotang more than once, but Xu Shaotang has refused every time. As for the dragon group, they believe Xu Shaotang will not consider it any more.


    "I''m not interested in your position as leader of the dragon team." Estimating already almost, Xu Shaotang put away his true Qi, light said: "take good care of your injury, don''t think about those impossible things."


    His invitation was once again mercilessly rejected by Xu Shaotang. Long Fei sighed: "that''s you. If other people want to join our dragon group, I don''t have to give him a chance!"


    "Well, don''t sigh there, have a good rest for a few days!" Xu Shaotang stood up and said, "when your injury has roughly recovered, we will go to rescue the arrested people."


    Although they will not be in any danger for the time being, they are still in the enemy camp. In order to cause unnecessary casualties, they should be rescued as soon as possible.


    "You''d better go to the place where they were held tomorrow." Long Fei stopped soliciting Xu Shaotang and said: "although they may have transferred the arrested people, they still need to go there first. Even if they are not there, they will leave some traces in the process of transferring the detained people. It should be easy for you to trace them carefully and find their location!"


    "Well, I know. It''s late today. Let''s have a rest first, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow."

 Chapter 556

    The night in the jungle is dark, only a bunch of bonfires tear the boundless darkness.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t sleep in the camp, but on a big tree hundreds of meters away from the camp. If anyone wants to do harm to them, the campfire is the enemy''s guiding light, so he sleeps on the big tree as the first protective net.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard a rustling sound from the dark woods.


    Xu Shaotang''s closed eyes suddenly open, his ears beat slightly, to determine the location of the sound, his body shot out of the tree, and hit the place where the sound was made.


    As soon as his palm wind arrived, a scream came from the dark forest. It was a woman.


    "Dan Tai?" Xu Shaotang quickly takes back his hand, stands in the dark forest and asks in a low voice.


    "Don''t come here!" In the dark came the voice of quiet tea, angry and shy.


    Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned. This girl doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night. What is she doing in the Bush secretly?


    Just when he was puzzled, there was a sound of knowing again in the dark. It seemed that he was wearing pants?


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that it''s no wonder that this girl wants to sneak here. She thought everyone was asleep and took the opportunity to hide here to solve her personal problems!


    Xu Shaotang sent out a strange smile, and could not help sighing: Alas, no matter how violent this girl is, she is still a woman after all!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s laughter, Jingming in the dark can''t help but be greatly embarrassed. Although she can''t see Xu Shaotang, she still stares at Xu Shaotang and wants to poke thousands of holes in him with her eyes.


    Perhaps feeling the knife like eyes of Tan Tai Jing Ming, Xu Shaotang put away his strange laughter and said, "anyway, I can''t see it, and I don''t know what you''re nervous about."


    "You''re going to die!" Tan Tai Jing Ming blushes and scolds Xu Shaotang. She rushes to the temporary camp with the bonfire on.


    She walked too fast and couldn''t see her feet in the dark night. She accidentally ran into a vine that stopped her feet and suddenly fell forward.


    Feeling wrong, Xu Shaotang quickly reaches out his hand and grabs the waving hand of dantai Jingming. He pulls it to his side and has already pulled dantai Jingming into his arms.


    Suddenly pulled into her arms by Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming''s head is in a panic. She even forgets to scream instinctively.


    Sensing the strangeness of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang quickly pushed her out of her arms a little, and said awkwardly, "it''s too dark to see clearly..."


    Pushed away by Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming is still in a daze. When she hears Xu Shaotang''s voice, she comes back to herself. An angry look suddenly appears on her face and steps on Xu Shaotang''s feet.


    Xu Shaotang did not expect that this girl actually took the opportunity to sneak attack, and was accidentally trampled by this girl.


    After the conditioning of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, and the recovery of this long period of time, Tantai Jingming''s body also recovered a lot of strength, this foot down, immediately stepped on Xu Shaotang to take a breath.


    "I''m afraid you''ll fall!" Xu Shaotang was not very angry and said, "it''s just that there''s no reward for his kindness."


    "I didn''t see it because it was too dark!" With a little pride in her tone, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s stepping on Xu Shaotang was revenge for his laughing at him just now.


    Heaven and earth conscience, Xu Shaotang really didn''t want to laugh at this girl, any man encounter this kind of thing, can''t help but smile.


    Xu Shaotang thought maliciously in his heart. He had known that this girl would repay her kindness. He shouldn''t have spent his real energy to help her to recuperate her body. She still has the strength to brag with him here.


    Forget it, for the sake of this girl''s injury, Xu Shaotang is too lazy to care with her. Let''s take it as our own misfortune!


    Xu Shaotang let go of Tantai Jingming''s hand and said, "I''ll go to bed. You can go by yourself."


    Originally, he was afraid that this girl would fall down because she couldn''t see the road clearly. He also planned to send Tantai Jingming to the temporary camp. Now, she looks like she''s in a good mood. She can get up even if she falls down.


    "Mean man!" Tantai Jingming hears the displeasure in Xu Shaotang''s tone, and his eyes show cunning eyes.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''m just so mean."


    After that, Xu Shaotang plans to turn around and walk to the place where he sleeps. His feet have just moved, but his hand has been caught by Tantai Jingming.


    "What for?" Xu Shaotang looked back and thought that Tantai Jingming was still planning to let him go because of what happened just now, so he snorted and said, "I''m warning you, don''t go too far. I''ve been trampled on by you. What do you want?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is to seize Xu Shaotang''s hand, whispered: "I can''t sleep, accompany me to chat."


    "You can''t sleep?" Xu Shaotang turned his eyes and said, "but I can sleep. If you are bored, you can lie there and think about things. Don''t pull on me.""Why are you so mean?" Tan Tai Jing Ming stamped her feet slightly and said with some chagrin: "at least she''s an expert, so can''t she have the style of an expert?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly suffocated, now bored, want to find someone to chat with her, think of the master style? Are you not a master, why don''t you have a master demeanor?


    "I''m not a master, and I don''t have the style of a master!" Xu Shaotang is very pitiful to pull his hand away from Tantai Jingming, "I''m going to sleep, if you really can''t sleep, count sheep there!"


    "You really don''t want to talk with me?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked with some bitterness.


    The first time I heard Tan Tai Jing Ming speak in this tone, Xu Shaotang felt numb and trembled and said, "you can''t do this with me. I don''t want to do this with Xu Shaotang!"


    "Oh, yes?" Tan Tai Jing Ming put her body slightly close to Xu Shaotang. In his surprised eyes, she whispered in his ear and asked, "Xu Shaotang doesn''t eat this set, does Canglong eat this set?"


    Speaking of this, Tantai Jingming began to eat and laugh, and the tone was full of unspeakable pride.


    Xu Shaotang had already stepped out of his life. Although he guessed that dantai might know his identity in northern Myanmar, he was deeply shocked when dantai really said his identity. Where did she come from?


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Xu Shaotang is still struggling.


    "Ha ha, you don''t understand Tan Tai Jing Ming smile, exhale like Lan said: "hit my ass that man, now can accompany me to chat?"

 Chapter 557

    Listening to the banter of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang can''t help but wonder: "how do you know?"


    His words are tantamount to admitting his identity in disguise.


    "Why not?" "I thought you had to put it on again, but I didn''t expect you to admit it so soon. It''s so boring," said dantai Jingming jokingly


    "It''s no use denying it now that you''ve confirmed my identity." Xu Shaotang leaned his body against the tree trunk behind him, holding his hands horizontally. "Now I also admit my identity. Should you tell me how you guessed it?"


    Xu Shaotang feels that he has hidden himself well. Even the familiar brothers, Jinhu and tiebao, have not found his identity, but they are discovered by the girl, Tantai Jingming.


    How did this girl do it? He was so curious!


    "You think you''ve hidden well enough?" "Do you remember that time in northern Myanmar?" she said with a smile


    "Remember!" Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "is that when you found out? I didn''t show any flaws then, did I? "


    "No, you show a big flaw!" Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head slightly.


    "What flaw?"


    Xu Shaotang carefully recalled his words and deeds in the interrogation of the tough ninja, thinking about it, and did not think that any flaw might expose his identity.


    "Don''t you really know your flaws?" Tantai Jingming snorted? Don''t you think it''s too cold and quiet when you torture that ninja? "


    "Because of this?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly fell to the ground, and the girl decided her identity based on this?


    Xu Shaotang began to doubt that he was cheated by this girl, right?


    , as like as two peas inquisition by torture, he said to me, "you have taught us as a drill officer, and taught us how to inquisition by torture to the enemy. When you torture a ninja, you may be surprised or calm when you are trying to torture a ninja, just like you taught us! I checked Xu Shaotang. More than a year ago, although he was a dandy, he never did anything to kill people. Even if someone taught him martial arts and all the skills to kill people, he could not teach him the coldness and indifference that he had practiced over the years. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang can''t see the present look on her face, but I think her face should be full of pride.


    He didn''t think of this, and didn''t deliberately hide it. It was something in his bones, which came out inadvertently.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, Tantai Jingming continued: "in fact, when I saw you for the first time, I was doubting your identity. You are too familiar with the dragon team, and even many dragon generals who don''t know about the dragon team members know about it. The key is that the Dragon will still have amazing trust in you! For so many years, except for the captain and Cang Long, I haven''t seen Long Jiang trust anyone so much. Moreover, the time of your rise coincides with the time of Canglong''s disappearance, so I have to connect you with Canglong! But it was only when I saw you interrogate the Ninja that I finally confirmed it


    After listening to Tantai Jingming''s analysis, Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know what to say. This girl''s analytical ability is really beyond the mark.


    "Well, now I know you''re showing too many flaws?" Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile.


    She did not know why, heard Xu Shaotang personally admitted his identity, her heart had a bit of secretly happy.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and sighed: "dantai, since you all know my identity, you should also know that I am not a bad person. Otherwise, don''t stay in the dragon group and follow me. I just lack you, a military adviser with strong analytical ability."


    In the face of such a talent with wisdom and force, Xu Shaotang is really moved by the idea of digging out dantai Jingming from longzu.


    With people like Tantai Jingming around, many things you can''t see clearly may be seen clearly through her eyes.


    "How dare you think!" Tan Tai Jing Ming turned her lips and hummed, "when you go to the dragon group to dig people, you are not afraid that the dragon will trouble you?"


    "For you, what''s the point of asking the Dragon general to find trouble?" As soon as Xu Shaotang finished his sentence, he suddenly felt that it seemed a little too ambiguous. He quickly changed his words and said, "it''s for your good military adviser..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming''s cheek turned red instantly. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang can''t see it in the dark. Otherwise, she estimates that Xu Shaotang will laugh at herself again.


    "Who wants to be your military adviser?" Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head and tries to make herself calm.


    "Really, think about it!" Xu Shaotang said: "you see I have saved you so many times, you should repay me for saving your life."


    In order to get the girl, Xu Shaotang has already begun to repay her kindness.


    Tantai Jingming rolled her eyes and said, "I didn''t tell you your identity. Even if it''s the biggest reward for you, what else do you want?"¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang choked for a moment and couldn''t speak. It seems that this girl has no hope of going back to be a military strategist. It''s a pity.


    Through the thick night, Tantai Jingming could feel Xu Shaotang''s disappointment. Her eyes turned slightly and she said with a smile: "it''s not impossible for me to be a military adviser for you. As long as you tell me how you changed from Canglong to Xu Shaotang, I may consider quitting the dragon group to be a military adviser for you."


    "Really?" Xu Shaotang asked in disbelief.


    "Of course!" "Can you tell me now?" she nodded


    Since Tantai Jingming has guessed his identity and dug up Tantai from the dragon group by this, it''s not impossible to say what happened to him. However, I don''t know if Tantai Jingming will believe it.


    After thinking of this, Xu Shaotang began to tell Tantai Jingming the story of how he changed from Canglong to Xu Shaotang.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Tantai Jingming''s eyes were wide open and her face was full of disbelief. After a long time, Tantai Jingming recovered from the shock. However, she gave a cold hum to Xu Shaotang: "you are too insincere to make up such a story to cheat me!"


    After that, Tantai Jingming turns around and walks slowly to the temporary camp.


    "I mean it Xu Shaotang called in a low voice.


    But Tantai Jingming did not say a word, and seemed to speed up the pace of going to the temporary camp.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know that she was fooled by this girl until she saw the smiling face of Tantai Jingming from the edge of the fire. She said she didn''t believe it. Didn''t she promise that she didn''t work?


    This girl is so cunning!

 Chapter 558

    The next day, Xu Shaotang asked Long Fei where Li Baoshan had been detained before, and decided to go and investigate first.


    As long Fei said, even if Li Baoshan and his family are transferred now, he must go to the neighborhood to see if he can find any clues, and then find the location where they are being held through the clues left by the enemy.


    When Xu Shaotang found the position that long Fei said, there had been no trace of the enemy there, leaving only a mess all over the ground.


    There is a stench everywhere. Xu Shaotang walks to the water prison. There is a layer of maggots floating on the surface of the water prison. He deliberately sees animal corpses and human excrement inside.


    At the edge of the water prison, there are still sharp bloodstains.


    The bloodstain has dried up. It seems that it was left a few days ago. Seeing the bloodstain, Xu Shaotang''s face is covered with frost.


    Just from this simple water prison, we can see that Li Baoshan and his family must have suffered inhuman torture here. Even if they are not dead, the situation is not much better than that of Long Fei.


    "These bastards!" Xu Shaotang hit the mud on the edge of the water prison with a heavy fist, and his eyes almost burst out fire.


    If the people who captured Li Baoshan and them show up in front of him now, he really wants to tear those bastards to pieces!


    Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath and tries to calm down his anger. He gets up from the water prison and starts to look for the traces left by the enemy on the way to transfer the prisoners.


    There is often rain in the jungle, and the prisoners may have been removed a few days ago, so even if there are traces, they will not be very clear.


    Xu Shaotang looks around carefully. All of a sudden, his eyes notice the Bush beside him. On the edge of the Bush full of thorns, there is a small piece of rag hanging on one of the thorns. The color of the rag is army green, which is well integrated with the surrounding environment. If he didn''t pay special attention, he would not notice the rag at all.


    Xu Shaotang went over and took the rags off the thorns of the bush. It seems that they were left on the Chinese military uniform.


    He immediately squatted down on the edge of the Bush, inch by inch looking at the traces on the ground, this look, really let him find a little trace.


    On the side of the Bush, there is a very shallow footprint. If you don''t pay attention to it, you can''t find it on the ground of the bush. The front end of the footprint points to the northwest.


    "It should be in this direction!" Xu Shaotang stood up and immediately chased along the northwest direction.


    More than ten minutes later, the footprints in front of him gradually became more and more, and the traces around him became more and more obvious. Xu Shaotang knows he''s looking for the right direction. The traces around the camp where Li Baoshan was detained must have been deliberately removed. Therefore, after a long time of investigation, he didn''t find any obvious traces. The only obvious traces are the footprints and rags that are almost hard to find.


    The footprints on the ground are messy, and there are traces of blood around the muddy footprints. The footprints have been extending to the northwest, and there is no end at all.


    With these obvious footprints as a guide, Xu Shaotang''s next speed is much faster, like an agile cheetah shuttling through the jungle.


    There was a sudden thunder in the distance. The thunder was louder and louder, and more and more confused. With the sound of thunder, the sky is gradually dark.


    Xu Shaotang looked up at the sky, which was almost covered by the canopy of the jungle. The sky was already covered with dark clouds. It seemed that a torrential rain was coming.


    Xu Shaotang''s family quickened their pace, hoping to find Li Baoshan''s trace before the heavy rain arrived, so as not to erase the clear trace on the ground.


    Unconsciously, Xu Shaotang''s speed has accelerated again.


    More than 20 minutes later, the cloudy sky was completely torn up by the heavy rain. The torrential rain poured down from the sky. At this time, Xu Shaotang was already lying on the ground of the jungle, allowing the rain to pour on his body. The Bush in the jungle well hid his trace, so that he would not be found.


    In front of Xu Shaotang, there is a temporary camp, surrounded by large and small puddles. In each puddle, there is a steel cage, in which one or more people are held.


    Some of these people are Chinese, and some of them are from other countries. They were fighting in the jungle a few days ago, but now they are brothers in need.


    Through the curtain formed by the heavy rain, Xu Shaotang finally finds Li Baoshan in the puddle on the left in front of the camp. Now he has nothing on his upper body, and his body is covered with wounds of large and small. His hands are tightly tied on his back, while the guards on the side stand on the puddle and pee inside.


    The heavy rain covered Li Baoshan''s roar, but Xu Shaotang could still guess what he was roaring at. He thought that Li Baoshan must be greeting the ancestors of these people.


    In the center of the camp, the naked sharp knife was hung up by a strong iron chain, and the people next to him constantly beat the whip mixed with the rain on him. The onlookers were laughing, but the sharp knife was biting his teeth tightly and didn''t let himself cry out. The team members in the puddle saw that the tortured sharp knife looked like fierce evil one after another The wolf stares at the whiplash.Xu Shaotang can see that there are vampires and gene soldiers among these people, and there should be some ordinary soldiers.


    Watching his own people being tortured by these garbage crazily, Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth tightly.


    "Don''t be impulsive. You don''t guarantee that you can save all these brothers alive. When Long Fei''s body recovers for another two days, you can join them to save these brothers!" Although Xu Shaotang wants to rush out immediately to kill all these bastards, his reason tells him that he can''t do it now.


    After all, he has only one person, so it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be negligent in the rescue process. He doesn''t want to let these brothers die at the last moment.


    Xu Shaotang tightly clenched his fist, forced himself to be cruel, let them suffer, better than let them lose their lives!


    The heavy rain poured down from the sky, many people in the puddle began to shiver, but everyone clenched his teeth, not let himself make a sound that people despise.


    Xu Shaotang''s clenched fist began to stretch slowly, and his angry face also gradually retreated. His heart was full of joy. This is the wolf group, which belongs to Xu Shaotang''s wolf group!


    Taking advantage of the heavy rain, Xu Shaotang quietly left here and quickly rushed to Longfei.

 Chapter 559

    In the next few days, they settled down in the jungle for a while. Xu Shaotang helped dantai Jingming and Long Fei comb their bodies with Zhenqi every day. After a few days, their wounds healed miraculously, which surprised everyone.


    Seeing that Longfei and Tantai Jingming are almost recovered, Xu Shaotang finally decides to rescue them.


    "Come on, let''s have a rest here for a few days. It''s time to exercise our muscles." Xu Shaotang stood up from the ground and patted the soil on his body.


    Their lineup this time is not luxurious. Five inborn experts plus an expert in refining the spirit realm, although the injuries of Longfei and Tantai Jingming have not fully recovered, they are at least half of the inborn experts. As long as they don''t meet too strong enemies, the problem of self-protection should not be big.


    After a few days'' rest, golden tiger and iron leopard are already in high spirits. Now they can''t wait to go out for activities. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, their eyes suddenly ignite a strong sense of war.


    "It''s time to go out for activities. If I don''t go out, my body will rust!" Golden Tiger stretched and said.


    Before departure, Xu Shaotang has assigned tasks. He and the golden tiger and iron leopard are responsible for destroying the enemy, while the alcoholic madman and Long Fei are responsible for rescuing the detainees.


    Everyone has no objection to Xu Shaotang''s arrangement. Everyone can see that among them, except Xu Shaotang, they are the most powerful. It''s very suitable for them to fight with the enemy.


    Xu Shaotang in accordance with their memory of the route with everyone quietly close to the camp where Li Baoshan was imprisoned.


    Before he came here, Xu Shaotang was still worried that these people had transferred Li Baoshan and others these days. When he saw that all the people were in the camp, his heart finally relaxed.


    "We''ll kill you later, and you''ll take the opportunity to save people!" Xu Shaotang points to the people in the camp who are locked up in the water prison and whispers to Long Fei.


    Three people nodded at the same time, to see those who were caught players miserable, three people''s hearts are already angry.


    Now the one who is being hanged and tortured is the member of the wolf team called "cigarette end". His body is already split, but the whip in the hands of the person who tortured him is still strong.


    When the man''s whip was raised again, he suddenly felt a slight pain in his arm. Before he had time to check what was going on, he saw an arm holding the whip flying in front of him.


    "This is..." The man looked at his arm in doubt, and then suddenly felt a sharp pain in his arm. When he lowered his head, he found that his arm had been cut off. Then, a scream of pain sounded in the camp.


    "Ah..." His voice was so shrill that it made people feel numb.


    However, his pain did not last long, he only had time to make a scream, and then saw a headless body half kneeling on the mud.


    "Xu Shao!" Looking at Xu Shaotang as if from the sky to defeat the general, the imprisoned wolf team members have excited to call out.


    Seeing their excited appearance, the foreign prisoners looked at them with a puzzled face. They didn''t know why they were so excited.


    Xu Shaotang raised his hand, a fierce real Qi shot out of his hand, the chain hanging "cigarette end" suddenly broke, Xu Shaotang has taken the first step to catch the dying "cigarette end" and asked him: "how?"


    "I can''t die..." The cigarette end squeezed out a smile from his pale face and said weakly, "but Xu Shao, if you don''t come again, I may really die..."


    Seeing that he was still in the mood of joking at this time, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling. He gently put him on the side, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I will take revenge for you!"


    On the other side, the golden tiger and the iron leopard have already entered the enemy group. These people who are guarding outside seldom have one of their enemies. They are like wolves into sheep, and blood splashes in the camp.


    Just as the two people were killing each other, the shabby shack burst open, and then a blood red shadow came to them.


    Seeing the blood red shadow, Xu Shaotang screamed "no good" in his heart and suddenly rose up. Before the blood red shadow attacked the iron leopard''s face, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi was like a sharp sword.


    The body shape of blood red shadow is slightly smothering, but Xu Shaotang has already taken advantage of this gap to block in front of the iron leopard, at the same time, he waves out his hand and bumps it into the blood colored hand.


    "Bang!"


    Two palms meet each other, blood red shadow and Xu Shaotang are each retreated two steps.


    When the blood red shadow stood still, they finally saw the man''s face. This is a young man with typical Western blood. Looking at his face, he may be younger than Xu Shaotang. Unlike normal people''s eyes, his eyes are dazzling red. In addition to the red eyes, the most attractive thing on him is his face without a trace of blood .


    The well-informed three people have guessed the identity of this man - vampire!Although this vampire looks younger than Xu Shaotang, his actual age may be older than that of all the Chinese people present!


    At this time, the next few low shacks burst out again, and several shadows quickly fell on the vampire''s side.


    Looking at these people who suddenly appeared, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Ha ha, count level vampire, S-level psionic, Tianren, and two people who don''t know whether they are gene fighters or soldiers!


    Their six man lineup is extremely luxurious. Why not these people''s lineup?


    Xu Shaotang and the golden tiger and iron leopard look at each other. At this moment, they all understand that this is a trap, a trap specially set for them!


    They also finally understand why these people have captured the players. I''m afraid that catching the foreign players is just to make the trap more difficult to see through. Catching the Chinese players is their goal, and their purpose is very simple, that is to use these Chinese players to lead them.


    "Xu Shaotang, we have been waiting for a long time!" The vampire gives Xu Shaotang a little smile. With this smile, he suddenly shows his sharp tusks.


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at these people in the opposite, and finally his eyes fell on the count level vampire. He asked faintly, "are you people in the hand of God?"


    Can call his name, but also around such a large circle to guide them here, coupled with the other side of such a luxury lineup, in addition to the hand of God, he really can not think of any organization can do this.

 Chapter 560

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the golden tiger and iron Leopard on one side are also slightly stunned. Is it the hand of God again?


    "Shouldn''t you have thought of this day for a long time?" The count vampire looked at Xu Shaotang with his red eyes: "you should feel honored. In order to deal with you, we almost sent out the most elite force!"


    If you count the experts who lost in the process of chasing Long Fei and others before, the number of experts they sent out this time is unprecedented.


    Iron leopard heard the meaning of the vampire words, gently poked Xu Shaotang, said with a smile: "listen to their meaning, it seems to be aimed at you? You said, we are not involved by you? Do you want to consider giving us some compensation? "


    Xu Shaotang looked back at the iron leopard standing behind him: "I still want to find someone to make up for it!"


    If it wasn''t for sending the members of the wolf group to the army, they would not have experienced all this, so that others could not use it to lead him to come here. What''s wrong with Xu Shaotang?


    "Is this all your masters?" After finishing talking with tiebao, Xu Shaotang turned his head and scanned the group of people standing opposite, with a slight smile on his face: "the hand of God, that''s all! As for you, an old monster who lives by sucking blood


    Of course, he just said this to the other party. In fact, he was also shocked. One hand of God can bring out so many experts, and maybe there are more. With the power of this organization alone, most countries in the world can be destroyed.


    This organization not only has many experts, but also has amazing calculation, which is also a headache.


    Xu Shaotang now understands that the hand of God will transfer the remains of the prisoners and clean the traces around the camp just to make the trap more real, not to let people doubt and let them willingly enter the trap.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the vampire''s face didn''t show an angry look. Xu Shaotang is telling the truth. He is really an old monster who lives by sucking blood. Moreover, in his own identity, there is no need to worry with a group of dying people.


    The fact that the vampire is not angry does not mean that other people are not angry. As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Tianren immediately stood up and looked at Xu Shaotang in a murderous way: "bold, dare to be disrespectful to Lord feidis!"


    "Although you are a God, you can''t change your servility!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "the master didn''t speak. Did you jump out so quickly?"


    Looking at the attitude of these people towards phidis, we also know that phidis is much higher in the hand of God than those of them. It''s a good time to be patient and flatter.


    "To die!" Tian Ren''s face changed and he stepped forward slightly, as if he wanted to give Xu Shaotang some color.


    Phidis reached out his hand to stop Tianren who wanted to come forward: "you are not his opponent, he is mine!"


    A few days ago, Long Fei and his men, who were originally involved in the investigation, had the absolute upper hand, but they were all killed in the end. From the news, he guessed that Xu Shaotang should have come over. From this incident, we can see that Xu Shaotang''s strength is deep, and ordinary people can''t deal with it at all.


    Xu Shaotang also turned back to the golden tiger and iron leopard and said, "the old monster has been handed over to me. Other people, you can see what to do!"


    Frederick is really an old monster. As far as Xu Shaotang knows, count level vampires should have been people hundreds of years ago, maybe even thousands of years ago. They live on blood and never grow old after years. They almost have immortal bodies.


    Suddenly the wind blew in the jungle, and the temperature around them suddenly became hot, as if there was a fire burning around them.


    "Xu Shaotang! Let me see how good you are


    With a soft drink, phidis suddenly flew up on the ground. A bloody red training cut through the void. The speed was like a flash of lightning.


    In the face of feidis''s powerful attack, Xu Shaotang takes a step, his feet gently on the ground, and rises up with the help of his strength. A pair of fists glitter with a trace of golden light.


    "Boom boom..."


    Between the lightning and flint, the two have been fighting for dozens of moves, and the surrounding space is shaking slightly. Their bodies are flashing in the jungle, so fast that they can hardly see the residual shadow, and they can only hear the burst sound from the air.


    The eyes of golden tiger and iron leopard are full of horror. They now know that Xu Shaotang didn''t exert himself in the battle a few days ago. It''s only now that he meets the powerful feidis that he shows his real strength.


    Two people are full of helpless look at each other, at the same time also to their already selected target to kill.


    A real master''s battle starts in an instant. In this temporary detention camp, there are traces of the battle in every corner.


    Xu Shaotang and feidis were shocked by each other''s strong hand force again. When they stood still, they both had a strong sense of war in their eyes. It was a kind of excitement to match the opponent, and it was also a kind of uncompromising contest between martial artists.


    "You are very strong!" Feidi''s body has been cut by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, but his wound has healed in an instant, leaving only some scratch marks on his clothes. Feidi looks at some ragged clothes on his body, raises his blood red eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang, "I''m very surprised, when did Huaxia come out as a young expert like you?"Xu Shaotang looks miserable at least for the time being. His arm is also cut by the blood awn of feidis. Although the wound is not deep, it still exudes blood.


    "I''m curious, too. How many years have you lived?" Xu Shaotang''s whole body is full of genuine Qi. In fact, his wounds are healing slowly under the action of genuine Qi. However, the speed can''t be compared with that of the vampiric fides.


    The pale face of phidis showed a look of recollection. After thinking about it carefully, he finally shook his head with a smile: "I can''t remember, maybe for hundreds of years? The last time I set foot in China was 30 years ago. I didn''t expect that the enemy I woke up after sleeping for 30 years was still Chinese. I don''t know if this is fate. "


    "It seems that you have an unforgettable past in China?" Xu Shaotang looks at feidis with a smile.


    Feidis nodded and said with some emotion: "Huaxia is an ancient and magical country. I didn''t believe it before. Thirty years ago, when I first stepped into Huaxia, I was seriously injured by two masters of Huaxia. Otherwise, I would have died in Huaxia with my speed! The place called forbidden by the clan is really extraordinary

 Chapter 561

    Feidis recalled the scene when he almost died, and his face gradually filled with hatred.


    If he had not been seriously injured by the Chinese experts, his strength would have stagnated in the past 30 years. After 30 years of deep sleep, although his physical injury had healed, the shadow of his near death could not be removed from his heart.


    "Since you know that Huaxia is a forbidden area for vampires, you should not provoke Huaxia!" Xu Shaotang flashed a sharp light in his eyes, staring at feidis coldly and said.


    Feidis also looked at Xu Shaotang with a sneer and snorted: "it''s only because you''ve repeatedly destroyed our plan! Now, give me your blood


    Suddenly, a cloud of blood fog floated around him, and his body began to fade slowly, and finally disappeared in the blood fog.


    "Huaxue technique?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. He didn''t know much about huaxue. It was a kind of attack method that only advanced blood clan was qualified to master. With the passage of time, few people of blood clan knew this kind of advanced attack method. It also confirmed from the side that feidis was really an old monster!


    The blood mist lingers around Xu Shaotang, like a bloody cage, which keeps Xu Shaotang in prison.


    Xu Shaotang''s real Qi instantly forms a barrier on his body surface, isolating himself from the blood mist.


    "Bang!"


    A palm suddenly appeared in the blood fog. Xu Shaotang didn''t realize when the palm appeared and was directly hit on the back.


    The blood palms hit Xu Shaotang''s body protecting Qi on the surface of his body, and he made a concussive buzz. Even if the body protecting Qi was not broken, Xu Shaotang still felt a violent concussion in the viscera.


    It''s a strange way to attack. It''s hard to defend.


    Xu Shaotang''s feet faltered and stabilized. At the same time, another bloody palm hit him again.


    This time, Xu Shaotang found the bloody palm that was trying to sneak attack. He was about to greet him, but the other side obviously didn''t want to contact him directly. At the moment of his attack, the bloody palm retreated into the blood fog, and no trace could be seen.


    Golden Tiger and iron leopard can''t see Xu Shaotang''s situation in the blood fog at all. They can only attack their opponents and pay attention to the war situation there. Once Xu Shaotang is in danger, they plan to rush to save him. Although they are not his opponents, they can at least delay his attack and buy time for Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing that they had formed a group here, Long Fei quickly attacked, cleaning up the guards and rescuing the prisoners.


    The camp is full of war. Those people want to stop Longfei and save people, but they are entangled by golden tiger and iron leopard.


    In the blood fog, Xu Shaotang''s eyes have been closed. When his eyes can''t detect the attack of phidis, he can only fight with phidis with his own feeling.


    His ears have been closed automatically, he can''t hear any sound outside now, and the whole human consciousness is scattered around him.


    When the blood fog master Frederick attacks again, Xu Shaotang finally keenly catches the attack gap of Frederick. When Frederick''s palm hits his back heart, he suddenly turns around and waves to Frederick with a violent hand.


    "Pooh Pooh," a bloody palm fell to the ground.


    The blood fog always gives out a dull hum, but there is no scream. At the level of phidis, no matter how painful his body is, he can resist not to give out a cry, which is the dignity of the strong!


    Surrounded by Xu Shaotang''s blood fog gradually fade, in the blood fog to show the figure of Frederick, Frederick looked at his broken palm, can''t believe Xu Shaotang not only accurately judge his attack, but also cut off his palm.


    There was no blood splashing in his imagination, just a blood mist around his arm.


    Then, at the speed visible to the naked eye, the broken arm grew a white tender palm again, which was no different from the palm cut by Xu Shaotang before. It was impossible to see that he had been injured here.


    "I knew it was the result!" Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at feidis, the vampire''s powerful recovery ability really makes people have no solution.


    If you meet a vampire who is equal to your own strength, you can almost be consumed to death. This kind of battle is really a loss!


    Feidis moved his new palm, and his blood red eyes were filled with a trace of anger: "unexpectedly, I was injured in the hands of Chinese people for the first time after 30 years of deep sleep. Xu Shaotang, I began to look at you with new eyes!"


    "You make me look up to you, too!" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the recovery of feidis, "you can even use the ancient attack method of blood melting. Are you the first generation of vampire?"


    The first generation of vampires is also the first group of vampires in the world. They inherited the blood of Cain, the blood emperor. In addition to Cain, their blood is the purest, and their power inherited from Cain is also the strongest.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to know all this!" Feidis looks into Xu Shaotang''s eyes with deep curiosity. These are supposed to be secret things of the blood clan. Why does this Chinese know so clearly.His conjecture was confirmed by Cain. Xu Shaotang was shocked and helpless. He hated God''s hand, but at the same time, he admired it. Even the first generation of vampires could be used by him. What good did they do for phidis?


    "I really want to know how strong the first generation of vampires are!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes are full of fighting spirit. He not only wants to know how strong the first generation of vampires are, but also wants to know where his limit is!


    After entering the realm of alchemy, he hasn''t tried his best to fight once. This time, he meets the Earl level vampire, so he can try his strength.


    Both Xu Shaotang and feidis are fighting. A pair of blood wings have emerged from feidis''s back. There are long claws on his fingertips, and the claws are full of faint cold light. If anyone is caught by these claws, he will come to the end.


    "Kill


    There was a violent drink in the two people at the same time. Before they attacked each other again, it seemed that the two loud drinks had to be separated. The two loud drinks collided and burst into crackles in the air.


    After drinking, both of them rose up at the same time. Feidis, who had wings on his back, gave full play to his speed advantage. Every move attacked Xu Shaotang''s key point.


    Eyes, chest, face

 Chapter 562

    Xu Shaotang evades the fatal attack of feidis time and time again. At the same time, he counterattacks feidis. The genuine Qi of the sword in his hand becomes his best weapon. He meets with feidis''s claws again and again.


    The faster they fight Vietnam, from camp to jungle.


    Countless trees in the jungle turned into vermilion under their violent attack, and the sound of trees falling down was heard everywhere.


    They only saw two shadows moving rapidly in the jungle, sometimes among the trees, sometimes in the air, as if every part of the jungle had become their battlefield.


    A drop of blood suddenly fell from the air.


    That originally insignificant drop of blood, now seems to become particularly dazzling, so that no one can ignore the existence of this drop of blood.


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth is covered with a trace of blood, and his body is covered with large and small wounds. His clothes have been torn to pieces in the battle. The most glaring wound is that he almost cut off half of his arm.


    Phidis is not feeling well either. He is filled with blood mist. Although he can''t see the wounds now, we can guess that he is also covered with all kinds of wounds. Now he is healing his wounds by blood mist.


    "Xu Shaotang!" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s bloody appearance, and being busy saving people, Tantai Jingming was worried for a while, so she took a step forward.


    "Dan Tai!" Long Fei grabs dantai Jingming and looks at Xu Shaotang with a worried face. Then he shakes his head slightly to dantai Jingming: "if Xu Shaotang is not his opponent, you will only increase the casualties and distract Xu Shaotang!"


    Long Fei is also worried about Xu Shaotang. Just looking at what Xu Shaotang and Freddie are like now, Xu Shaotang should be at a disadvantage. After all, Xu Shaotang is bleeding all over, but Freddie can hardly see the wound.


    Listening to Long Fei''s words, dantai Jingming stops her steps, just prays for Xu Shaotang in her heart.


    On one side, the drunk maniac also looks at Xu Shaotang with worried face. At the same time, he speeds up his own speed to save people. After they save all the people, even if Xu Shaotang is defeated, they can find a chance to escape. There is no need to fight with feidis there.


    A moment later, the blood mist on his body dissipated, and he recovered as before. However, his pale face became even more pale. It seems that in order to heal the wound on his body, he still spent a lot of blood essence.


    Looking at the recovery of feidis again, Xu Shaotang holds his fist.


    If you spend so much time with Frederick, you can only be consumed by him. Only by Bi Qigong and Yizhan, even if you can''t kill Frederick, you have to let him escape because of fear.


    After he made up his mind, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi ran wildly, and his whole momentum rose again. There was a crackling sound in the air again. In front of them, there were even sparks.


    Xu Shaotang moved, gathered the whole body of Qi, a blow out!


    The sky is windy, lightning and thunder, as if the gods roar! Everyone has an impulse to worship!


    The power of this fist has exceeded everyone''s cognition. Even Frederick didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could make such a powerful blow!


    "Boom!"


    It was too late to dodge, and the big fist finally fell on him!


    In the face of such a powerful attack, even as the first generation of vampires, Frederick also suddenly gave birth to an irresistible feeling!


    The earth is shaking, the sand is flying all over the sky!


    As the dust and smoke dispersed, a huge pit appeared


    In the huge pit, his immortal body was almost smashed by the huge fist, and his whole body was tightly wrapped in the blood mist. In the blood mist came the voice of his cough.


    Seeing that feidis was badly hit, how could Xu Shaotang miss this great opportunity.


    "Die Xu Shaotang gave a big drink, and his body soared into the air. A golden ray of light had already cut off to the feidis in the pit.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s attack comes again, feidis, who is still recovering, quickly rolls aside to avoid the deadly Qi.


    "Xu Shaotang, today''s enemy will be paid back twice in the future!" In the blood mist came the voice of phidis full of resentment.


    At the end of a word, the blood mist quickly spread out, and the blood mist covered everyone''s sight. Xu Shaotang knew that feidis wanted to escape, but even if he wanted to pursue, he didn''t know where to pursue. Moreover, he was at the end of a strong crossbow now, and his concentrated attack almost exhausted his true Qi.


    The blood fog gradually dispersed, and the trace of phidis had disappeared.


    Xu Shaotang is a little disappointed that he didn''t kill feidis, but it still achieves his goal. As long as feidis is defeated, the rest of them are not afraid.


    Looking at the failure of fides, the rest of the people began to panic. Even fides was defeated. What are they doing here?Thinking of this, the rest of the people quickly sprouted the idea of retreat, golden tiger and iron leopard seize the opportunity, join hands to kill a ready to evacuate psionic.


    Xu Shaotang, who has already defeated fides, has also joined in the encirclement and suppression of these people. Watching Xu Shaotang kill them, they all evade. However, this gives golden tiger and iron leopard the opportunity to harvest these people''s lives quickly.


    It''s time for one side to show great momentum, but the other side is willing to retreat. There is no need to say more about the outcome of this battle.


    After the rescue, Xu Tang cut the corpses on the ground into a lot of blood.


    "Xu Shao!" Li Baoshan staggers to Xu Shaotang with a look of shame on his face.


    Every time he is in danger, he needs Xu Shaotang to come to rescue him. This time, he almost makes Xu Shaotang fold here. He thinks he is useless. Not only can he not help Xu Shaotang solve his problems, he also makes Xu Shaotang more trouble.


    Looking at Li Baoshan full of shame, Xu Shaotang raised his hand and patted him heavily on the shoulder: "it''s OK! You don''t have to blame yourself. The enemy is really too strong this time. To say that, I have implicated you. "


    Had it not been for the grudge between him and the hand of God, Li Baoshan and others would not have been caught here and tortured.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was ok, Long Fei''s worry had already disappeared. He walked over with a smile and said, "you not only implicated them, but also implicated me and dantai. Do you want to give me some compensation?"


    "Oh, how to compensate?"


    "Please have a good bar after returning home..." Long Fei said with a laugh.


    "Good!"

 Chapter 563

    A few days later, the group finally returned to the capital.


    The Beijing airport has long been blocked by the military and police. As soon as the plane carrying them back to Beijing landed, a large number of medical staff had rushed in.


    Song Anbang had been waiting in the airport for a long time to meet these heroes who had suffered a lot abroad.


    Although he had known for a long time that none of the players had any accidents, song Anbang was completely relieved when he saw these people standing in front of him one by one intact.


    Song Anbang walked over to shake hands with every member of the team, filled with emotion.


    He borrowed these people from Xu Shaotang, and they must return a lot of them. These people have completed their mission to join the army. When their injuries recover, it is time for them to take off their uniform again.


    Xu Shaotang finally stepped down from the plane, but song Anbang glared at him and turned his head with a cold hum.


    "Old song, are you addicted to tearing down bridges across rivers?" Xu Shaotang looks at Song Anbang speechless.


    Song Anbang looked back and almost couldn''t resist kicking Xu Shaotang. He said angrily, "you bastard, you can''t find your shadow when it''s critical. Fortunately, they''re all OK. If something happens, do you think you bastard would like to go?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that song Anbang was still angry because he couldn''t find his figure before.


    But then again, what song Anbang said is really reasonable. If Li Baoshan and his family had an accident because he didn''t rescue them in time, he would feel guilty for these people.


    Just as they were staring at each other, Long Fei came over and whispered in Xu Shaotang''s ear: "the old man asked you to go to him."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    Even if Longjiang doesn''t say it, he will go to Longjiang. This time, he has some guesses. He hopes to tell Longjiang about his guesses. As for how to prove his guesses, Longjiang will naturally find a way.


    After coming out of the airport, song Anbang arranged for people to send the injured members to the military hospital, while Xu Shaotang, Longfei and dantai rushed to the longzu.


    After arriving at the dragon group, Xu Shaotang people quickly went to the residence of the Dragon general.


    "Just come back..." Dragon will put his eyes on Xu Shaotang, eyes full of hope, "can let the Earl level of the first generation of vampires flee, your strength progress fast, really beyond my imagination."


    "To tell you the truth, if fides fought to the death, I would be the one who lost." Thinking about the battle with Frederick, Xu Shaotang is also worried. Fortunately, Frederick does not have a will to die heart. Otherwise, if he continues to consume, he will not be able to consume Frederick.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was not dazzled by the victory, Long Jiang''s face was full of admiration.


    "Push me out for a walk!" The dragon will look to his backyard.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, holding the handle of the wheelchair, and slowly pushed the Dragon into the backyard.


    It''s time for the flowers to bloom. The courtyard of the Dragon general is full of all kinds of fragrance, and the lush backyard is full of vitality. It looks like a beautiful picture.


    "If I guess correctly, you should have entered the realm of alchemy?" Dragon will be sitting in a wheelchair, his face is full of happy smile.


    About his strength, Xu Shaotang didn''t intend to hide it from Longjiang. Hearing Longjiang ask about it, he nodded and said: "last time in Xiangshan, he almost lost the hand of Xia Jiuli. It was between life and death that he got a breakthrough."


    "Xia Jiuli?" A thick color of doubt flashed in the dragon''s eyes: "didn''t Xia Jiuli find your trace in Xiangshan?"


    Last time Xu Shaotang came back from Xiangshan in good condition, all those who knew that Xia Jiuli was going to Xiangshan thought that Xu Shaotang had got the news ahead of time and escaped, but no one thought that Xu Shaotang had already dealt with Xia Jiuli, and even recovered a life from Xia Jiuli.


    "I hope Xia Jiuli didn''t find me." Xu Shaotang sighed a little, said: "you may not know, if not for the dead old boss arrived in time, I may really fold in Xiangshan."


    Whenever I think of this place, Xu Shaotang''s resentment for the dead old man is very deep. The dead old man''s ability, but it always comes and goes without a trace. Originally, he had a strong backing, but it can only be seen but can''t be used. This kind of depressed feeling really made him feel extremely unhappy.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang talking about the dead old boss, Long Jiang immediately became interested and asked, "the dead old boss you mentioned is your master?"


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "since I separated from the dead old man, I saw him for the first time. I thought he was gone before."


    "You are a master." The Dragon general nodded slightly and asked, "if you can be your master, you should be very good at cultivation, right?"


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, and then said helplessly: "in fact, I don''t know how much the dead old man''s cultivation is. All I know is that Xia Jiuli was easily defeated by him. He slapped him in the face, but Xia Jiuli didn''t even dare to hum..."¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dragon will raise his eyes in consternation, his eyes are full of incredible look, Xia Jiuli so arrogant people, unexpectedly was hit not a temper?


    How terrible is Xu Shaotang''s cultivation of the "dead boss"!


    "Can you..."


    As long Jiang was about to speak, Xu Shaotang''s hand was gently patted on his shoulder and said with a wry smile, "I know what you want to ask. To tell you the truth, I don''t know where the dead old man is, and I don''t know how to contact him. I''ve been depressed for a long time about this..."


    He knew that long would want the dead old man to come out of the mountain to deal with the Mu family and Xia Jiuli. Why didn''t he want to? It''s just that he really doesn''t know where the dead old man is.


    In fact, even if he knew it, it was probably useless. Judging from the dead old man''s attitude towards Xia Jiuli, he obviously wanted to solve these things by himself. Even if he found him, he would not do it.


    As the dead old man himself said, it''s a challenge to him. Naturally, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to go through these challenges at all. He just wants to deal with all the things quickly, and then take his beloved to go all over the world, no longer involved in these disputes.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang''s eyes suddenly darkened. He was disappointed and said, "it''s a pity. If your master is willing to help, the problems that have troubled China for many years may be solved."

 Chapter 564

    The disappointment on Long Jiang''s face didn''t last long. Soon, he set his eyes on Xu Shaotang again.


    "But now you are in the realm of alchemy. Maybe I can see all the problems that have troubled China for many years solved by you in my lifetime."


    When he said this, Longjiang''s face was full of hope.


    "I hope so!" Xu Shaotang nodded and sighed: "we hope so, but others may not hope so!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s sigh, Long Jiang frowned slightly and said, "did you find anything?"


    "I didn''t find anything, just a few guesses." Xu Shaotang pushed the dragon on the wheelchair to walk slowly into the flowers. As he walked, he said: "this time, the team members were caught. In fact, it was the hand of God who wanted to lead me there to destroy me."


    "Well, I know that. Long Fei has already told me." Said the dragon.


    Before they boarded the plane to return home, Long Fei had reported all the situation there. Only then did he know that feidis was defeated by Xu Shaotang.


    "But there are other things you may not know." Xu Shaotang pushed the Dragon general to the stone table in the backyard. He sat down in front of the Dragon general and said, "just imagine, if I don''t get there in time this time, the golden tiger and the iron leopard may also die. I have been doubting that this is not only a plan for me, but also a plan for the golden tiger and the iron leopard."


    The dragon will think a little and nod his head and say, "it''s possible! You mean, it''s not the hand of God who made this plan, it''s probably the one who wanted to destroy you? "


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded, sorted out his thoughts, and then said, "if fredis starts to fight against the golden tiger and iron leopard, I think it''s useless even if I rush there?"


    he always had a question before, why didn''t fredis join in the encirclement and suppression of Longfei at the beginning? With fredis''s skill, even if Longfei joins the golden tiger and iron leopard, it''s absolutely impossible Hold on till you get there.


    From his dialogue with fides, he knows that fides'' goal is only himself.


    "What do you want to say?" Long Jiang''s face began to grow more dignified.


    Xu Shaotang looked at him, his face also showed dignified look, said: "I guess, the hand of God really wants to kill me, but there is another force inserted in it, and this force should be the one who has been planning to destroy me. He took advantage of the contradiction between the hand of the emperor and me, and also wanted to kill two birds with one stone, the golden tiger and the iron leopard, This man is so scheming that it''s really frightening


    He has never understood why this man should destroy the whole "law enforcers" organization after destroying him. What is the deep hatred between this man and their "law enforcers" that he should deliberately target them.


    Long will think carefully about what Xu Shaotang said. At first, they all thought that Canglong was destroyed by others because of his outspoken edge. But according to Xu Shaotang, that person not only wanted to destroy Canglong alone, but also wanted to completely destroy the whole "law enforcer". In fact, if Xu Shaotang didn''t catch up with him in time this time Go, that man''s purpose has been achieved!


    "I''ll report it to them." Long Jiang''s face was covered with frost for a moment. He held his fist tightly and said: "before, we always suspected that this person might be from Chu family or Han family. After this incident, it seems that we need to redefine the scope."


    At present, the Chu family and the Han family have been out, and their people have been closely monitored, but the conspiracy against the "law enforcers" is still going on, which can only show that their previously determined scope is wrong.


    However, this time, their scope has narrowed down a lot. They have always suspected that this person is hidden in the seven families. Leaving aside the Chu family and the Han family, there are still five families left in the capital. None of them has an excuse to destroy the "law enforcers", but no one can clear the suspicion, including the Song family!


    "I hope we can find out this man as soon as possible!" Xu Shaotang sighed slightly: "this man is too deep to hide. He may become a bomb at any time. If we go on like this, we are too passive."


    Long Jiang nodded and said: "I also hope to find out this person as soon as possible. As we guessed before, there are not many people who know the existence of" law enforcers ". All those people who know are high-ranking people. If it is one of these people, China may suffer the biggest crisis in decades!"


    Every time he thinks about it, Long Jiang feels powerless. If it is possible, he even wants to monitor all those people who know the existence of "law enforcers", but it is obviously impossible. Unless he gets the personal instruction of that person, no one dares to monitor those elders.


    Knowing Long Jiang''s helplessness, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to say anything more about it. He just tells Long Jiang his guess. As for how to do it next, it''s up to those big men to discuss. This kind of thing is not decided by Long Jiang alone."One more thing, by the way." Said: "the young general of Xu Dan smiles to me......"


    "Dan Tai?" The Dragon general reproached slightly: "Why are you so careless? Don''t you know your identity is sensitive? "


    Xu Shaotang looks innocently at Longjiang: "I''m careful enough, but I didn''t expect that girl to be so smart..."


    Xu Shaotang tells Longjiang how Tantai Jingming found out his identity. After hearing this, Longjiang is a little stunned. Unexpectedly, the girl in Tantai guesses Xu Shaotang''s identity by her eyes when she interrogates people.


    "What are you going to do?" Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly stalled: "what else can we do? Let it be! I can''t kill her, can I? "


    Fortunately, Tantai Jingming is not a big mouth and should not talk about his identity everywhere.


    "Otherwise, you''d better marry Tantai girl..." Long Jiang suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face and said, "anyway, you have many women, and you don''t care about one more!"


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang opens his mouth in surprise. Unexpectedly, Long Jiang moves this idea.


    "You are addicted to matchmaking." Xu Shaotang speechless look to the dragon will, "with her go, that wench should not talk nonsense."

 Chapter 565

    Before leaving, Xu Shaotang tells Longjiang what he guessed about the relationship between the Yu sisters and the hand of God, hoping that Longjiang will use the national channels to closely monitor the two sisters, hoping to find the key clues about the hand of God from them.


    Leaving the dragon group, Xu Shaotang''s brain is always inexplicable to ring the words of the Dragon general.


    Xu Shaotang quickly shakes his head, abandons the evil thoughts in his head and marries dantai Jingming. He doesn''t have the courage yet.


    Back at home, song Yinuo was already at the door. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s figure, he rushed to his arms.


    Such a long time no see, naturally between the two people can not do without a sweet kiss, left hand and big bear have long gone to see them, to leave enough space for the two.


    When song Yinuo gasped out of Xu Shaotang''s arms, he pursed his lips and asked, "where have you been recently? I can''t hear from you before


    "Don''t mention it..." Xu Shaotang took song Yinuo''s waist and said with a bitter smile: "this time, I almost ran around the earth, but I''m tired to death."


    "Let''s eat first. You''re running around all day. I don''t know what you''re doing." Song Yinuo knew that even if he asked, Xu Shaotang would not tell her what he was doing now. Instead, he would not ask anything. If Xu Shaotang wanted to tell her, he would say it.


    Back in the house, song Yinuo rushed to the kitchen to bring out the already cooked food, and the left hand and big bear who disappeared automatically also returned to the house.


    "Baoshan, they have come back. Now they should be in the military hospital." While eating, Xu Shaotang said to the big bear, "if you have time, go and talk to them. They have suffered a lot in foreign countries this time."


    "Well, I''ll be there in the afternoon." Big bear took two mouthfuls of rice and nodded.


    After dinner, Xu Shaotang called his left hand to one side. They muttered and didn''t know what to say. After that, his left hand left the villa.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s left hand and the big bear, song Yinuo shows a sly smile on his face. He goes to Xu Shaotang''s back, surrounds his neck, breathes out in his ear and says: "bad guys, do you want to do something bad by deliberately supporting them?"


    How could Xu Shaotang not understand such an obvious hint?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have this idea. In fact, he arranged for his left hand to do something. When song Yinuo said it, he suddenly felt that there was a fire burning in his heart.


    "You found out! Then let me do something bad! " Xu Shaotang turns his head. In Song Yinuo''s scream, he holds her up and walks upstairs.


    See cover pretty face song Yinuo throw to soft big bed, Xu Shaotang directly a hungry tiger pounce on Song Yinuo.


    ¡­¡­


    After the rain stopped, they hugged each other tightly and felt the heat of each other''s bodies.


    Song Yinuo''s face is full of touching spring feelings. He sticks his cheek to Xu Shaotang''s chest, but his slender fingers circle Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    Xu Shaotang stroked song Yinuo''s back and asked with a banter smile: "how do you feel special today..."


    Before his words were finished, song Yinuo covered his mouth with shame and didn''t let him say what he said later.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s appearance, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing. Just now, song Yinuo kept asking for it, but now it has turned into such a coquettish appearance. Even Xu Shaotang is unprepared for the rapid change.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was still looking at himself with a playful expression, song Yinuo was even more ashamed. He opened Xu Shaotang''s mouth and gently patted his fiery chest. He said: "it''s not all you who hurt him!"


    "What did I do to you?" Xu Shaotang holds song Yinuo''s pretty face with a strong smile in his eyes.


    Song Yinuo patted Xu Shaotang''s hand and hummed, "don''t people want to have a child that belongs to us? Don''t you know that every time my grandfather sees me, he will mention it to me. I''m almost ashamed to death! "


    Referring to song Yinian, Xu Shaotang also feels a deep sense of helplessness. Tang Zhiqiu is pregnant now, and the old man is still holding on to both of them. He doesn''t know how many children the old man wants to have.


    "It''s OK. Let''s just let it be!" Xu Shaotang holds song Yinuo in his arms and comforts him.


    Song Yinuo twists in Xu Shaotang''s arms, looks into Xu Shaotang''s eyes, pouts his mouth and says, "how can we let it be? I suspect you''re biased! "


    "Eccentric?" Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinuo doubtfully: "how can I be biased? I''m just like that to you all."


    Xu Shaotang has a bad feeling in his heart. He feels that song Yinuo has begun to compete for favor now. This is not a good phenomenon. He doesn''t want any of his women to compete for favor. He just wants everyone to be together in harmony.


    "Hum!" Song Yinuo hummed softly: "I''m not partial. Look, I''m light. Sister Ruyun won''t let you go at that time!""Well, how did it come to Su demon again?"


    Speaking of Su Ruyun, song Yinuo showed a big smile on his face. He leaned over Xu Shaotang''s ear and said with a smile: "sister Shuying is pregnant..."


    Hearing her words, Xu Shaotang looked at Song Yinuo for dozens of seconds, until he was sure that song Yinuo was not joking. Then he sat up, held song Yinuo''s arms and asked, "what you said is true. Is Shuying really pregnant?"


    "What else?" Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang with deep resentment: "do you still dare to say that you are not partial?"


    The conscience of heaven and earth, Xu Shaotang is really not biased. Even if he is biased, he is biased towards song Yinuo. After all, he spent more time in the capital, and he spent more time with song Yinuo.


    According to reason, even if you want to get pregnant, it should be song Yinuo who got pregnant first. Now it''s good that two women who want to have children are not pregnant. Only Lin Shuying, who has children, is pregnant. It''s strange that song Yinuo and Su Ruyun are not jealous!


    "It''s over..." Xu Shaotang slumped back to bed.


    He was also very happy to learn that Lin Shuying was pregnant, but he began to have a headache at the thought of Su goblin, who was going crazy to get pregnant.


    Can imagine, Su Ruyun now resentment will have how deep, he estimates, know he returned to the capital, Su goblin tomorrow estimate can kill to the capital!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, song Yinuo laughs without any help

 Chapter 566

    Xu Shaotang''s conjecture is right. He didn''t wait until the next day. That night, when he and song Yinuo had dinner and were enjoying a cool in the courtyard, the car lights suddenly lit up outside the villa.


    Looking at Su Ruyun walking down from the car, Xu Shaotang suddenly has the idea of running away.


    Before he ran away, a small figure had rushed at him.


    "Daddy Miao Miao cheerfully called, petite figure like a gust of wind in general, Lin Shuying just stood by the car with a smile, eyes full of soft light.


    Xu Shaotang gives up the idea of running away and embraces Miao Miao with Su Ruyun''s resentful eyes. He is full of spoiling and kissing Miao Miao on the face, causing a burst of "giggle" laughter from the girl.


    Entering the room, Su Ruyun''s face is still full of resentment, which makes Xu Shaotang feel guilty.


    Lin Shuying''s face is full of maternal brilliance. Although there is no movement in her stomach, she habitually puts her hand beside her belly, as if expecting the arrival of that little life.


    The atmosphere in the room is a little strange. Song Yinuo doesn''t speak either. He just sits beside Su Ruyun, obviously united with Su Ruyun.


    Xu Shaotang let Miao Miao sit on his knee, holding Miao Miao''s small hand, helplessly looking at Su Ruyun and song Yinuo: "you don''t have to do this, this is not what I can control..."


    It''s a good thing that Lin Shuying is pregnant, but looking at Su Ruyun and song Yinuo''s look, Xu Shaotang is embarrassed to sit next to the pregnant Lin Shuying.


    "Hum!" Su Ruyun snorted, biting his red lips and said, "anyway, I don''t care. If I don''t have a baby, I won''t go back to heaven!"


    It''s not surprising that Su Ruyun is jealous. Despite the old story of Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying six years ago, she is Xu Shaotang''s first woman, and she should be the most intimate with Xu Shaotang. Now, Lin Shuying, who is the same age as her, is pregnant with her second child, but there is no movement in her stomach. How can she balance her mind?


    She doubts whether Xu Shaotang has opened a small kitchen for Lin Shuying behind her back. Last time, she clearly said that three people can be pregnant together, but the pregnant person is not her.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang wiped his forehead sweat, and said with a void heart: "I try my best..."


    Xu Shaotang can already foresee his life in the next period of time. Under the enthusiasm of Su Ruyun and song Yinuo, two beauties competing for jobs, he should be painful and happy.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang had to sigh, fortunately his physical fitness is good, for another person, it is estimated that he will be drained by these two passionate beauties.


    "And me!" Song Yinuo also looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes, "if I can''t have a baby, I won''t go to work!"


    Before we were not pregnant, but now that Lin Shuying is pregnant, how can they not envy each other.


    Now for Su Ruyun and song Yinuo, pregnancy is the most important thing. All other things can be put aside for the time being. As for work, whoever loves to do will do it. Anyway, they are not in the mood for the time being!


    "I don''t want you to get pregnant when you say that." Xu Shaotang laughs and looks at Su Ruyun and song Yinuo.


    He didn''t want to let his women go to work for a long time. He wondered whether he could take this opportunity to let the two women not go to work at the company, so that they could come in and stay with him. Of course, he can only think about it. Looking at these two crazy women who miss their children, how can he have the heart to let them live so bitterly?


    "You dare!"


    The two women came to Xu Shaotang at the same time. If it wasn''t for Miao Miao''s shield, they would have jumped on Xu Shaotang and launched a beautiful corporal punishment on Xu Shaotang.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Lin Shuying leaves the opportunity to song Yinuo and Su Ruyun for the reason of taking care of her children. Although she also wants to lie in Xu Shaotang''s warm arms, she knows that the two sisters need Xu Shaotang''s arms more than she does now. Moreover, she has a new life in her stomach, which is not convenient for her to do some things for the time being.


    In order to have a baby, Su Ruyun and song Yinuo are too shy. They both come to Xu Shaotang''s room and let Xu Shaotang enjoy the happiness of all.


    "Boom..."


    There was a dull thunder outside, and then a torrential rain poured down from the sky.


    The voice of thunder and rain covered all kinds of shy voices in the room. It was not until the two women had no strength to move a finger that the war between the three men was officially ended.


    Xu Shaotang, holding two sweaty beauties on his left and right, turned his head and pecked them on their faces. His face was full of pity.


    "Don''t worry, I will make you a mother!" Xu Shaotang stroked the two women''s beautiful back and said with a smile.


    Su Ruyun pillowed his head in Xu Shaotang''s arm, and his face was flushed. He hummed and said, "if we don''t have a baby, we''ll pester you every day, so that you can''t go anywhere, so we''ll accept the devastation of our sisters here."Xu Shaotang looked at the two women''s bodies and said with a smile: "I don''t know who destroyed who?"


    "You''re going to die!" Su Ruyun opens his mouth and bites Xu Shaotang''s arm.


    Song Yinuo is chuckling: "anyway, I don''t care. If I can''t have a baby, I''ll let my grandfather NAG in your ear all day. Go and tell him by yourself!"


    Compared with Su Ruyun''s threat, song Yinuo''s threat is obviously more lethal. Thinking about song Yinian''s endless chatter in his ears, Xu Shaotang turns over and presses song Yinuo under his back again


    It was not until the two girls begged for mercy that Xu Shaotang really ended the expedition.


    Looking at the sleeping two women lying beside him, Xu Shaotang quietly sits up from the bed, puts on his pajamas and comes to Lin Shuying''s door.


    Xu Shaotang opened the door of Lin Shuying''s room and quietly came to Lin Shuying''s bed.


    When he lay down, Lin Shuying, who was already asleep, suddenly opened his eyes. Just as he was about to shout, Xu Shaotang had already held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "it''s me."


    Lin Shuying''s voice, which had already reached the throat, immediately swallowed back, patted Xu Shaotang''s chest gently, and said: "how did you come here? Why don''t you go with both of them? "


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang leaned over Lin Shuying''s ear and said, "accompany them. Of course, I can''t ignore you. I''m very fair. I want you to share the rain and dew!"

 Chapter 567

    "Bah!" Lin Shuying gently spat and arched his head into Xu Shaotang''s arms. "My body is inconvenient. Don''t..."


    Before her words were finished, Xu Shaotang had blocked her mouth with his own mouth. After a fierce kiss, their lips separated. Xu Shaotang leaned over her ear and said softly, "don''t worry, I''m just coming to accompany your mother and daughter!"


    For Lin Shuying and Miao Miao, Xu Shaotang has always felt that he owes something. Although his main task now is to make song Yinuo and Su Ruyun pregnant with children, he still can''t ignore Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s deep love, Lin Shuying happily closes her eyes, buries her head in Xu Shaotang''s arms, and murmurs: "Shaotang, you are so good!"


    No matter how modest Lin Shuying is, no matter whether she is pregnant or not, she never needs a man''s warmth in her heart. She originally thought that Xu Shaotang would accompany song Yinuo and Su Ruyun all the time tonight, but she still cares about herself firmly at this time, which makes her heart full of sweetness.


    It''s nice to be loved! Lin Shuying said silently in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang''s other hand is slowly placed on Lin Shuying''s flat abdomen. Although the life in his stomach has not yet taken shape, he seems to feel a fresh life beating in Lin Shuying''s stomach. It belongs to their children and is the continuation of his own blood.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious appearance, Lin Shuying said with a smile: "the children have not grown up, can you feel it?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded seriously, turned his head and left a deep kiss on Lin Shuying''s forehead, "I can feel the child calling dad in your stomach!"


    When Lin Shuying was about to laugh, a tender call suddenly sounded in the warm room.


    "Dad..."


    Maybe I heard Xu Shaotang''s words, maybe I dreamt of Xu Shaotang''s figure in my dream. The sleeping Miao Miao suddenly gave out a murmur, and the pink little face was still with a happy smile.


    Hearing Miao Miao''s call, Xu Shaotang turned over and squeezed between Lin Shuying and Miao Miao. He gently held the sleeping Miao Miao in his arms and asked Lin Shuying, "do you often call dad in your dreams?"


    Lin Shuying nodded slightly: "you don''t know, this girl has been sticking to you since childhood. When you are not at home, she talks about you all day."


    Xu Shaotang gently stroked Miao Miao''s cheek, and suddenly whispered to Lin Shuying: "otherwise, let''s move Shengshi''s headquarters to the capital, so that our family can often be together."


    He had thought of this idea more than once, but he finally gave up the idea when he thought of the trouble they needed to deal with when they came to the capital.


    Lin Shuying thought about it, but at last he shook his head gently: "it''s better to say goodbye. After all, Tianhai is the foundation of the Xu family, and most of their parents don''t want to come to the capital."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang also knows that Lin Shuying is telling the truth. In the end, he can only sigh helplessly.


    Lin Shuying put his own cuyi on his chest and said with some embarrassment, "there''s another thing I want to discuss with you."


    Looking at Lin Shuying''s embarrassed expression, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile and say, "come on, what''s the matter? Is there anything else we can''t talk about? "


    Lin Shuying bit his lips, but slowly put his hand on his belly, frowning: "we all have a second child, should we take the opportunity to go back to Yangcheng to see the elder, I don''t know if they are still angry with us."


    Xu Shaotang finally understands what Lin Shuying is worried about. At the beginning, Lin Yunong and his wife left Tianhai angrily after they knew about him and Lin Shuying. Although he and Lin Shuying are very happy now, they don''t get the blessing from their parents. This happiness seems to be missing something.


    Now, their second child is pregnant in Lin Shuying''s stomach. Lin Shuying wants to take the opportunity to go back to Yangcheng, hoping that his parents will forgive them after knowing the good news.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "even if there is no child, we really should go to see Er Lao."


    Lin Yunong and his wife almost left Tianhai in frustration. After such a long time, even if they are angry, they should be relieved. If they are still angry, Xu Shaotang can only find a way to make his father-in-law calm down. After all, this is his fault.


    "Then Enoch and Ruyun..." Lin Shuying said with some bad intentions.


    Xu Shaotang''s main task now is to make the two sisters pregnant. If we go to Yangcheng with her now, we don''t know whether the two sisters will have other ideas in their hearts.


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang knows that he dares to drop the chain at this critical time, and most of the two women will work hard with him. After thinking about it, he points out with a loud smile and says, "well, let''s go to Yangcheng together, and it will be a trip."


    "This Is that ok? " Lin Shuying asked with some uncertainty.


    "Why not?" Xu Shaotang''s paws unconsciously climbed up Lin Shuying''s forbidden area, showing a smiley smile, and said: "I think it''s very good. There''s no delay on both sides, and we can make people while traveling. Maybe it''s more likely."Being teased by Xu Shaotang''s hand, Lin Shuying''s cheek began to burn. He quickly pulled Xu Shaotang''s paw away and said with a red face, "I don''t know what''s going on in your head all day. I''m not ashamed!"


    Lin Shuying pats his paws open, but Xu Shaotang continues to stretch out his hand. Facing Lin Shuying''s shy and helpless eyes, he says with a smile: "I''m doing business!"


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, whether it''s his current maker or accompanying Lin Shuying back to Yangcheng, it''s actually a matter of business. In other words, he never thought that what he did was not a matter of business, including making out with several girls.


    Being touched by Xu Shaotang''s hands, Lin Shuying gradually feels that even the sound of gasping is getting worse.


    Seeing Lin Shuying''s rippling eyes, Xu Shaotang quickly shrinks his hand back. Although he also wants to make love with Lin Shuying, Lin Shuying is physically inconvenient after all. They both feel uncomfortable when they are on fire.


    However, does he think he can retire if he wants to?


    The inflamed Lin Shuying kisses Xu Shaotang on the lips and holds his bracelet around his waist

 Chapter 568

    This time, they chose to drive to Yangcheng.


    They came out with the mentality of sightseeing, and they didn''t have to rush to Yangcheng. Xu Shaotang just took the opportunity to accompany them more.


    A brand new saloon car is speeding along the highway. A burst of laughter comes from the car. The laughter goes far with the breeze, making the originally boring journey full of joy.


    They didn''t decide where to go or where to stop. It all depends on their own mood.


    "Shaotang, where are you now?" Lin Shuying, sitting at the back, came up and asked.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the position above the navigation and said, "it''s time to go to Cangshan."


    "Cangshan?" Su Ruyun pulled the car curtain behind him and looked out. When he saw the magnificent mountains in the distance, he immediately said with a happy face: "let''s play in Cangshan for two days. I heard that Wushan here is very famous."


    Xu Shaotang has heard the name of Wushan. The scenery there is really beautiful. Since Su Ruyun wants to go, and it''s not too early now, he can have a night''s rest in Cangshan and go to Wushan again tomorrow.


    After a night''s rest in the hotel, several people went to Wushan early.


    Wushan, also known as Xiaowutai Mountain, is also the highest peak in Cangshan, known as "Cangshan ridge".


    It''s summer, and it''s also the most beautiful season in Wushan. Looking at the beautiful scenery here, several women''s faces are full of enjoyment.


    However, compared with their face full of enjoyment, Xu Shaotang was not interested in the surrounding scenery. His face was a little puzzled, and his brow was slightly wrinkled, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Shaotang!" Song Yinuo came to pull Xu Shaotang, who was distracted, and asked with concern, "what''s wrong with you?"


    When she said this, song Yinuo''s cheeks turned red. She and Su Ruyun have been squeezing Xu Shaotang these days. She thought in her heart, Xu Shaotang has been out of his mind together. Is it because they are squeezing so much that even Xu Shaotang''s body can''t bear it.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what song Yinuo thought. He looked up at the peak in front of him and frowned: "here, I seem to have been here..."


    He clearly remembered that he had never been here since he could remember, but he felt that he was very familiar with it, as if it always existed in his memory. Those memories only emerged after he arrived here.


    "Maybe you came in your dream?" Seeing that Xu Shaotang is not distracted by his physical illness, song Yinuo also puts down his mind to make fun of him.


    "Maybe..." Xu Shaotang whispered.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head, tries to put aside the doubts in his mind, and accompanies them to the top of the mountain.


    As he walked, Xu Shaotang stopped again and looked straight at the nearby Taoist temple. It was a very familiar feeling. Except for the Taoist temple, all the trees around were so familiar.


    "Let''s go there and have a look!" Xu Shaotang points to the nearby Daochang, where he wants to find out.


    He believed that his sense of familiarity was not created out of thin air, there must be some connection with him.


    Since Xu Shaotang said that he would go there to have a look, the girls didn''t have any opinions. They all walked slowly to the Taoist temple.


    The closer to the Taoist temple, the more familiar Xu Shaotang felt. He was sure that he must have been here, but he didn''t remember when he was here. Maybe it was before he began to remember!


    Chinese people always pay attention to the worship of mountains and temples. Although this Taoist temple is no better than a temple, it still attracts many tourists.


    Song Yinuo and Su Ruyun, who are looking forward to pregnancy, are not willing to miss this chance to make a vow. Although it is not necessarily useful to worship Bodhisattvas in this Taoist temple, who can say that if they are sincere, they will be wise?


    What''s more, isn''t it Avalokitesvara that the Taoist temple worships?


    Seeing that they both went to worship with great interest, Lin Shuying refused to fall behind. Instead of asking for a son, she only prayed for the healthy growth of her baby.


    "Shaotang, are you going with me?" Lin Shuying comes to Xu Shaotang and asks.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and showed a smiling face to her. He patted Miao Miao''s head beside Lin Shuying and said, "you go. I''ll wait for you outside. I''m thinking about something."


    "Well, you can look outside." Lin Shuying has no choice but to pull Miao Miao into the Taoist temple.


    Watching them all enter the Taoist temple, Xu Shaotang starts to walk outside the Taoist temple. Compared with the strange Taoist temple, he is very familiar with many scenery outside.


    Looking at a little Taoist sweeping the floor beside him, Xu Shaotang quickly walked over and asked, "excuse me, has this always been a Taoist temple?"


    The little Taoist gave Xu Shaotang a puzzled look, but he returned truthfully: "no, it''s said that this was a dilapidated courtyard where orphans were taken in decades ago. Later, a Taoist who traveled all over the world passed by and saw that the orphans here were poor, so he donated all his family wealth. Later, the descendants remembered his kindness and built this place into a Taoist temple, the first Taoist temple It''s also very dilapidated. After several repairs, it''s only now on its current scale. "Listening to the little Taoist saying the origin of Daochang, Xu Shaotang patted his head fiercely. He finally knew why he was so familiar here.


    Isn''t this the orphanage where he was when he was a child?


    As for the Taoist who donated all his wealth, isn''t he the dead old man? Xu Shaotang in the heart of doubt thinking, that dead old man that pair of poor like, can also donate what wealth?


    After making trouble for a long time, it turns out that I have returned to my former residence!


    After solving the doubts in his heart, Xu Shaotang entered the ashram with the mentality of remembering the life of his former residence. He soon found the trace of sannv in the endless stream of people.


    The three girls are now devoutly kneeling on the futon to worship. Even the girl Miao Miao is pulled down by Lin Shuying. In front of them is a huge statue of Guanyin.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and walks to them with a smile. He kneels down to worship with them. He thanks this once shabby place for taking him in. Otherwise, he should have starved to death in an unknown corner.


    Lin Shuying opened his eyes after kowtowing and looked at Xu Shaotang, who was smiling in front of him. He said angrily, "don''t you say you can''t come in?"


    Xu Shaotang smile: "I want to think of things to understand, so come in to have a look."


    After the worship, several women stand up from the futon, and Xu Shaotang holds Miao Miao with curious eyes in his arms and walks out of the Taoist temple with them.

 Chapter 569

    Out of the Taoist temple, the group continued to walk slowly to the top of the mountain.


    An hour later, they finally stood at the top of Wushan. The top of Wushan was shrouded with clouds and mist, which made people feel like they were in a fairyland. The name of Wushan may be the source of this.


    At the top of the mountain, there is a simple Pavilion. In the center of the pavilion, there is a huge three legged bronze tripod. The height of the tripod is more than two meters, and the diameter of the tripod mouth should be more than two meters. Even if there is no introduction to the tripod around, you can feel an unspeakable sense of massiness just by looking at its huge shape.


    There is no way to judge the age of the bronze tripod, but it should have been some years. The bronze tripod sat there alone, suffering from the erosion of fog and wind and rain.


    "This bronze tripod..." Su Ruyun curiously went over and stroked the cold bronze tripod. Looking at Xu Shaotang, he said, "why does this bronze tripod look strange?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head gently. As soon as he saw the huge bronze tripod, he felt strange, but he couldn''t tell where it was.


    In fact, it''s a strange thing that such a large bronze tripod stands on the top of the mountain. I don''t know who put this huge tripod here and what''s its purpose?


    Several people are curious to go to the side of the tripod, the bronze tripod has some traces of corrosion, the wall thickness is at least more than 10 cm, the three huge tripods support the weight of the whole tripod, just looking at it gives people this kind of atmosphere.


    "This tripod should be able to manage a lot of money?" Su Ruyun suddenly smiles and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the divine light in her eyes, everyone could not help laughing. The goblin really got into the money''s eyes, and even started to think about the bronze tripod. It really did not disgrace her title as a money fan.


    As everyone focused on the bronze tripod, Miao Miao, who was beside Xu Shaotang, suddenly opened his eyes wide, covered his mouth with one hand and pointed to the hillside with two fingers, exclaiming: "Dad, someone is flying over there..."


    Hearing this, Lin Shuying looked at Miao Miao, touched her head and said, "when will the child learn to..."


    Lin Shuying originally wanted to tell Miao Miao not to lie, but before she finished her words, she suddenly widened her eyes, because she also saw the figure moving on the hillside.


    The figure quickly moved in their direction, and the steep mountain road couldn''t hinder it at all.


    "Dead old boss?" Xu Shaotang raised his eyes and looked at the fast approaching figure. A surprise flashed on his face and rushed towards the figure immediately.


    Nearly, Xu Shaotang finally saw the fast approaching man''s appearance, and waved to him excitedly: "dead old boss!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, Xu Qing almost slipped under his feet and scolded in his heart: this little bastard, I really don''t know how to respect his teacher!


    With this in mind, Xu Qing''s speed can''t help but improve again. Several nodengjian have already come to Xu Shaotang''s side. Xu Shaotang is about to get ready to make up with the old man who has never seen the end. Xu Qing has already kicked Xu Shaotang''s ass.


    Xu Shaotang is not Xu Qing''s opponent, and Xu Qing''s kick is unexpected. Xu Shaotang can''t dodge at all, and is almost kicked out by Xu Qing.


    "Dead old boss, you''ve got me Xu Shaotang rubs his buttocks and keeps away from Xu Qing to prevent him from being attacked by Xu Qing again.


    Xu qingpai snorted, "do I need you?"


    After that, Xu Qing challenges Xu Shaotang and raises his eyebrows. He reaches out his hand to ask Xu Shaotang to fight. His meaning is very obvious. Even if I let you go first, I can teach you a lesson!


    Although Xu Shaotang also wants to have a fight with the old man, he estimates the gap between himself and the dead old man. In addition, his women are watching now. It would be a shame to be beaten by the dead old man.


    However, he doesn''t want to ask for nothing in front of Xu Qing, but Xu Qing doesn''t seem to want to let him go. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s delay, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels surrounded by a strong wind with a wave of Xu Qing''s hand.


    "You''re so old, boss!" Xu Shaotang quickly put on a defensive posture, ready to deal with Xu Qing''s attack.


    Xu Qing, with a smile, said, "otherwise? Do you think I''m playing with you? "


    Xu Qing takes a step and reaches for Xu Shaotang in the strong wind. The speed of his grasp is so slow that even Miao Miao can see his action. But Xu Shaotang in the strong wind can''t dodge at all.


    Seeing Xu Qing''s hand coming at him, Xu Shaotang forces his whole body to fight against the strong wind. At the same time, he raises his hand to Xu Qing''s paw.


    "Oh, son of a bitch, how dare you resist?" Xu Qing''s face with a banter smile, in the face of Xu Shaotang''s full out of a blow, it seems that the slightest did not see in the eye, the hand is still not anxious to grasp Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang way: "I don''t resist, is still obediently waiting for you to deal with me?""Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang''s all-out strike finally hit Xu Qing''s hand, and the wind around him was also shaken. However, Xu Qing''s action was only slightly smothering, and his palm turned into a grip, twining Xu Shaotang''s wrist in an instant.


    Xu Shaotang realizes that it''s not right. It''s too late to take back his hand. Xuqing''s thin hand has grasped his wrist and pulls him to his side.


    Xu Shaotang feels that his body is getting closer to Xuqing uncontrollably. Knowing that Xuqing must want to draw him to his side and teach him a good lesson, he sticks out his left palm again and hits Xuqing in the face.


    His move is a real killing move, but he doesn''t worry about hurting Xu Qing. With the cultivation of the dead old man, he really can''t cause any threat to him.


    Sure enough, in the face of Xu Shaotang''s killing move, Xu Qing''s face just smiles. The hand that grabs Xu Shaotang''s wrist suddenly makes a force, and fiercely turns Xu Shaotang''s right hand to his left.


    "Pa" of a, Xu Shaotang that hasn''t arrived at empty clear in front of left hand directly hit on own right hand.


    After dissolving Xu Shaotang''s killing move, Xu Qing immediately raises Xu Shaotang to himself, slaps him on his head and says, "I call you a little bastard. I don''t know how to respect my teacher. I call you a little bastard. I dare to fight with my husband..."


    Thanks to Xu Shaotang, a master of refining spirit, he was beaten by Xu Qing. He had no temper at all. He could only bear Xu Qing''s spit and slap.

 Chapter 570

    Xu Shaotang in the forehead after a dozen slaps, Xu Qing finally stopped.


    "Don''t you agree?" Xu Qing shook his palm to Xu Shaotang and said with a hum.


    Xu Shaotang raised his neck. He was obviously not satisfied. The old man didn''t know how long he had lived. He was not ashamed to compete with himself, a young man in his twenties?


    See Xu Shaotang stem neck don''t speak, Xu Qing ready to his slap again to Xu Shaotang''s forehead, but Lin Shuying they have come at this time.


    Miao Miao''s petite figure suddenly stops between Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing. The little girl glares at Xu Qing fiercely, opens her arms, and seems to want to protect Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing Miao Miao''s action, Xu Shaotang was moved. He quickly held Miao Miao in his arms, rubbed the girl''s head and said, "Dad is OK. Dad is playing with the teacher."


    Xu Qing, who originally wanted to teach Xu Shaotang another lesson, angrily takes back his slap. Instead of doing anything else, he rushes to the seedlings that Xu Shaotang holds in his arms.


    Miao Miao tilts his head, looks puzzled on his small face, points to Xu Shaotang and asks naively, "isn''t he bullying his father just now?"


    "No, we''re having fun." Xu Shaotang touched the girl''s head, full of doting smile.


    Three women looking at this will Xu Shaotang abuse have no power to fight back the old man, to Xu Shaotang cast to ask the eyes.


    "This is dead old..." Before Xu Shaotang finished his words, he suddenly saw Xu Qing''s sneering face. He was puzzled and quickly changed his words: "this is my master."


    "Ah, your master?" Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and subconsciously asks, "didn''t you say your master is dead?"


    When asked this sentence, song Yinuo found that something was wrong. Xuqing''s forehead was blue, his thin face was twitching, his eyes were staring at Xu Shaotang unkindly, his hand was raised and then put down, as if he was thinking about whether to teach the bullying son of a bitch a lesson.


    Seeing this, song Yinuo quickly blushed and apologized to Xuqing: "old man, I don''t mean that, I am..."


    "Come on, you girl, don''t explain." Xu Qing tried to suppress the idea of teaching Xu Shaotang a lesson again. He waved to song Yinuo and said, "don''t I know the virtue of that little bastard?"


    After Xu Qing finished, he looked at the three girls again, thinking that they were really cheap. These three flowers were put on the cow dung!


    Song Yinuo takes a bad look at Xuqing and thinks that the old man is very reasonable. How can Shaotang be so indifferent to him?


    If Xu Shaotang knew what song Yinuo thought in his heart, he would immediately come forward to expose the real face of the dead old man.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing very displeased and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" Xu Qing snorted: "I still want to ask why you are here? The little bastard is still haunted


    Xu Shaotang resisted the urge to spurt blood. They stopped by to play here. Who knew they could meet the dead old man here? When he was in the ashram, he still sighed that the old man was so good at seeing the head but not the end. He didn''t expect to meet him in the twinkling of an eye and was severely abused by the old man. It''s really a bad time!


    When Xu Qing called Xu Shaotang, the three girls were very curious. The only thing they knew was that Xu Shaotang had a master, but Xu Shaotang always insisted that his master was dead. Unexpectedly, they met him here today.


    Look at these two people''s appearance, where is like a master and apprentice, is clearly a pair of enemies!


    Xu Shaotang handed the seedlings in his arms to Lin Shuying, turned to Xu Qing and said, "I have something to ask you."


    These questions have puzzled him for a long time. Originally, he wanted to ask the old man when he met him in Xiangshan. He didn''t know that the old man just wandered around in front of him and disappeared. It''s rare to meet him in Wushan this time, so he can ask him the questions in his heart.


    Xu Qing shook his head and said with a smile, "you have a bad attitude towards me. I refuse to answer any of your questions!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three girls all looked at Xu Qing in a funny way. The old man was just like an old urchin. No wonder Xu Shaotang didn''t like him so much.


    "I really have a lot to ask you!" Xu Shaotang feels that he is going to be crazy, and goes forward to pull Xu Qing aside.


    He wants to ask Xuqing''s questions, which is not suitable for the three girls to hear.


    However, Xu Qing refused to move his steps, and his face showed a smile of beating, saying: "do you have any questions I will answer you? If you have the ability to find out by yourself, don''t wander around in front of me. I''m still in a hurry to meet you


    Xu Shaotang looks at the wretched old man with black lines on his face. He feels that the old man is purely to amuse himself. If you don''t want to answer the questions in my heart, you can leave quietly. What are you doing in front of me?He didn''t expect to see the old man again anyway.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, the smile on Xu Qing''s face was stronger, and he said, "do you want to beat me? Do you want me to give you a chance? "


    Xu Shaotang really wants to beat up this cheap old man on the premise that he is Xu Qing''s opponent!


    "well, since you don''t want to answer my question, you can go quickly!" Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing: "don''t delay the time when you will be old, and don''t hinder my eyes."


    "Little bastard wants to play tricks with me again?" Xu Qing said with a smile, "I don''t want you to be happy!"


    After Xu Qing finished, he really moved down the mountain.


    "Dead old boss! I''m kidding Xu Shaotang rushed to catch up. In his heart, there were 10 million grass mud horses running by. The old man really didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    He really wants to leave the old man behind with provocation. According to the previous routine, he asks the old man to leave. The old man will surely pester him with a dead face. In that case, he can slowly find a way to get the answers to the questions he wants to ask from the old man. Even if he can''t get them out, with such a peerless master around, Xu Shaotang thinks he can He walked horizontally in front of Mu Jiaxia''s house.


    But who knows that the old man was totally not deceived this time, which made his plan fall through.


    Both of them are very fast. Xu Qing is running in front and Xu Shaotang is chasing behind. But is Xu Shaotang able to catch up with Xu Qing?

 Chapter 571

    A few minutes later, Xu Shaotang completely lost the trace of Xu Qing.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped and looked at the place where Xu Qing had disappeared. He was so depressed that he held his breath and swore at the empty valley: "dead old man! Old bastard! Old rascal! Old Whore... "


    He added all the obscene words he could think of to the old man, which showed how deeply he resented Xuqing.


    "Whoosh", a stone breaks through the air and hits Xu Shaotang''s chest accurately. Xu Shaotang feels as if there is a lump of gas in his heart, which can''t get out of his chest, and the voice of scolding finally stops.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m going to drive you out of the school!"


    Xu Qing goes back and forth, but now he is a smelly face with hands on his back and angrily approaches Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Xu Qing, Xu Shaotang doesn''t care whether he will be beaten by Xu Qing again. He resists the depression of the general chest and runs to Xu Qing in a hurry. He pulls Xu Qing to prevent him from disappearing again.


    "Don''t play, old man!" Xu Shaotang grabbed Xu Qing''s arm and said seriously, "I really have a lot of things to ask you."


    Xu Qing stroked his beard, looked at Xu Shaotang with a serious face, and hummed coldly: "now do you know how to ask me? What have you been doing? "


    The old man''s resentment is quite heavy, and he and Xu Shaotang will pull up their disrespect for a few days.


    Although Xu Shaotang was extremely angry with the old man in his heart, after all, he wanted help from others. He could only hide all his anger from the old man, tugged at the old man''s arm, and showed a smile against his heart, saying: "good master, don''t give me the same opinion..."


    Even Xu Shaotang didn''t believe it was from his own mouth. If it wasn''t for Xu Qing''s face, he would have been unable to resist vomiting.


    Xu Qing was disgusted by Xu Shaotang''s words, so he quickly pulled Xu Shaotang''s hand away and said with a cold face: "for your shameless little son of a bitch, I''ll try my best to tell you something you want to know!"


    "Just one?" Xu Shaotang is a little dissatisfied. Is there only one thing he sells his moral integrity for?


    Xu Qing snorted: "I can tell you this because I don''t want to be disgusted by you any more. If you don''t want to know, I''ll go now!"


    Xu Qing finished, making a look of wanting to leave.


    "Well, one for one!" Xu Shaotang quickly holds Xu Qing, lest the old man really leave.


    Although Xu Shaotang knew that the old man was mostly bluffing himself, he did not dare to gamble with the old man who did not play cards according to the routine, so he had to accept the old man''s "unequal treaty".


    "Do you want to know why I want to take you as an apprentice?" Xu Qing asked lightly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded. He really wanted to know about it. The old man didn''t ask if he was willing to take himself out of the orphanage with a sack. It''s just a trick to see his bones surprise.


    Xu Qing put away his face and said, "I''m going to find someone to take over my class, and this person is you."


    "Successor?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing in doubt and asked, "what successor? What are you doing in your shift? "


    He slandered in his heart. Did he become a Taoist in the old man''s class? I''ve never heard the old man say that he has a school or something. What class can I take over from him?


    "When you should know, you''ll understand." Xu Qing gives Xu Shaotang a mysterious smile.


    "That''s it?" Xu Shaotang suddenly felt as if he had been cheated by the dead old man.


    He told himself that he had neither the cause nor the result of the incident, so he was so ambiguous that he planned to send himself away?


    "What else do you want?" Xu Qing showed a sly smile and said: "it''s very kind of you to tell you this."


    Xu Tang betrayed himself to be so chaste!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s extremely resentful appearance, Xu Qing showed a smile of treacherous success, shook off Xu Shaotang''s hand and said: "well, I''ll leave if I have nothing to do. Don''t look for me if I have nothing to do, and don''t look for me if I have something to do."


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang forced down the anger of the old man in his heart, "since you choose me as your successor, aren''t you afraid that I will die suddenly?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    Xu Shaotang put away the anger in his heart and said to Xu Qing, "now some people want my life deliberately. I have to deal with two powerful enemies. Since you choose me as your successor, you certainly don''t want me to have an accident, do you? Why don''t you help me clean up those two powerful enemies? "


    Xu Qing said with a smile, "the two powerful enemies you mentioned are Xia Jiuli and mu Jianchen, right?"


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang was shocked and asked subconsciously, "do you know the Mu family?"Dragon will not swear that only they that a few people know the existence of the Mu family, this dead old man is how to know?


    "What''s so fussy about that?" Xu Qing took a proud look at Xu Shaotang and said, "I know more about the Mu family than all of you!"


    Xu Shaotang''s head is spinning rapidly, guessing in his heart what is the origin of the old man, or did he ever fight with the ancestors of the Mu family?


    "Since you know the existence of the Mu family, you must also know the harm of the Mu family. Don''t you want to clear the bomb that will explode at any time?" Xu Shaotang tries to persuade the old man to deal with the Mu family. He believes that mu Jianchen, who only hears his name but never sees him, is not the old man''s opponent.


    Xu Qing shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s your business, not mine! Besides, if even the Mu family and Xia family can''t deal with each other, why should you be my successor? "


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and snorted, "do you think the Mu family and Xia family have Chinese cabbage..."


    The old man is also standing and talking without backache. It''s estimated that only a man with profound cultivation like the old man doesn''t pay attention to the Mu family and Xia family, right?


    Xu Qing shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, these are all your own affairs. Just deal with them yourself. I''m not in the mood to take care of you."


    After that, regardless of the depressed expression on Xu Shaotang''s face, Xu Qing quickly moved to the distance.


    This time, he really left, no matter how Xu Shaotang slandered, he did not show up again.

 Chapter 572

    On the way from Cangshan to Yangcheng, the dead old man became the most curious thing for several women.


    They chase after Xu Shaotang all the way and ask about Xu Qing. Xu Shaotang can only add fuel to the story and tell them all kinds of bad behaviors of the dead old man, but he refuses to talk about his identity.


    With the dead old man''s business as a conversation, their journey is not so boring.


    When they arrived in Yangcheng, it was already a week later. This week, they played while walking, and put a lot of beautiful scenery along the way in their mind.


    "Well, you and Shuying should go to the Lin family. We won''t join in the fun."


    After entering Yangcheng, Su Ruyun and song Yinuo insist on not going to the Lin family. They also know the purpose of Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying''s return this time. They know Lin Yunong''s stubborn temper. Originally, the stubborn old man was worried about the affair between Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying. If they saw them again, they would have a deeper resentment towards Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang also knew that they were well intentioned. Thinking about Lin Yunong''s stubborn temper, he waved to the two women and said, "now you can have a rest in the hotel. You can also walk around Yangcheng when you have time. We''ll come back to you when we finish the work there."


    The two women nodded at the same time. Su Ruyun bit her lips and whispered in Xu Shaotang''s ear: "let''s have a rest for a few days first, and then go back!"


    Of course, Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of the word "continue" in Su Ruyun''s mouth. He sighed in his heart that it was good that he was strong. Otherwise, he would have been a man for a long time!


    After saying goodbye to the two girls, Xu Shaotang drives with Lin Shuying and Miao Miao to the Lin family.


    Standing at the door of the Lin family, Lin Shuying''s face became nervous.


    Xu Shaotang took her hand and patted it gently. She said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''m here for everything."


    Xu Shaotang was holding his hand, Lin Shuying heart surging up a trace of courage, gently nodded: "I know, with you, I''m not afraid of anything!"


    Xu Shaotang holds her hand tightly, and takes Miao Miao''s little hand with the other hand, and steps into the door of the Lin family.


    Lin Yunong and his wife are sitting under the big tree in the courtyard, looking at the three people walking into the door. Lin''s mother stood up first and came over with a happy face. She wanted to say hello to them, but due to Lin''s presence, she just winked at them and signaled them to say hello to Lin Yunong first.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and led Lin Shuying''s mother and daughter to Lin Yunong, who turned her face to one side. She said with a smile, "good father-in-law!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang, Lin Yunong''s heart was filled with anger. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s name for himself, his anger was ignited instantly and he glared at Xu Shaotang. But for the sake of Miao Miao''s granddaughter, it was not easy to get angry with Xu Shaotang. At last, he had to give a cold hum.


    Seeing that Lin Yunong didn''t speak, Xu Shaotang sat down in front of him with a smile and took advantage of the situation to hold the seedlings on his legs. He asked Lin Yunong with a smile: "still angry?"


    "What do you say?" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s cheeky face, Lin Yunong was even more angry. He snorted, "you don''t have to persuade me. I won''t go to Tianhai with you!"


    Lin Yunong took it for granted that they came to Yangcheng to persuade them to go to Tianhai, so he had put his attitude forward.


    "When did I say that I would advise you to go to Tianhai?" Xu Shaotang was surprised and said with a smile, "we are just passing by Yangcheng. We''ll stop by and have a look at you."


    "Really?" Lin Yunong was a little surprised, and then nodded: "that''s good. Since you want to come back to see us, our old couple are welcome. Lin family doesn''t lack you a meal."


    Although he is still a little angry about the affair between Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying, Lin Yunong is more concerned about his daughter, but he is not good at expressing his father''s love. He can only hide his father''s love in his heart. In fact, he also wants Lin Shuying to stay in the Lin family for some time.


    "In fact, we''re here to eat!" Xu Shaotang smiles, rubs Miao Miao''s cheek and says to her, "Miao Miao hasn''t called her grandparents, has she?"


    Miao Miao nodded knowingly, raised his head and called grandma to Lin Yunong, then twisted to Lin Mu.


    Hearing Miao Miao''s sweet name, Lin Yunong''s face was broken. He moved his seat to Xu Shaotang to make himself closer to Miao Miao. He reached out and stroked Miao Miao''s cheek. He asked kindly, "did Miao Miao miss her grandparents for such a long time?"


    "Yes Miao Miao heavily nodded his head, naive said: "Miao Miao every day will think of grandparents."


    "My grandfather wants to be a Miao, too!" Lin Yunong can''t help it any more. He takes the seedlings from Xu Shaotang''s arms and holds them tightly in his arms.


    After making love with Miao Miao, Miao Miao is taken away by Lin''s mother, while Xu Shaotang and Lin Yunong drink tea in the courtyard. The tea is from Song Anbang before Xu Shaotang. Lin Yunong has always treasured it, and even he is not willing to drink it."How long are you going to stay at home this time?" Lin asked.


    Xu Shaotang sipped a cup of hot tea and asked with a smile, "are you going to drive us away?"


    "It''s me who knows this!" Lin Yunong glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "you can live as long as you like. Although my Lin family is not as rich as your Xu family, it''s not a problem to support you all your life!"


    In fact, Lin Yunong thought that the longer they lived, the better. But the old man loved face and refused to say this.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "if I let you support us all my life, I will be stabbed in the spine. We''re passing by this time. First, we''re here to see your two elders. Second, we''re here to tell you another news. "


    Xu Shaotang also refused to say that they came specially to see Lin Yunong and his wife, lest the stubborn old man deliberately made trouble for them.


    "What''s the news?" Lin Yunong looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, thinking that they are not going to tell him the news of marriage, are they?


    If so, Lin Yunong didn''t know what to do for a while. He agreed, but he always felt that he couldn''t get through this. The key is that Xu Shaotang used his strength to his daughter and let her suffer for so many years in vain. If he didn''t agree, it didn''t seem to work. They both had children, and the child was so lovely, he said They want to see the child in the future.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yunong began to have a headache.

 Chapter 573

    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Lin Yunong thought in his heart, but carefully observed Lin''s expression.


    Seeing Lin Yunong''s worried face, Xu Shaotang''s heart also hung up and said carefully: "Shuying is pregnant..."


    With a word, Xu Shaotang immediately carefully looked at Lin''s face, ready to meet Lin''s scolding at any time.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Yunong was dull for a moment. Then he aimed his knife like eyes at Xu Shaotang, which made Xu Shaotang feel hairy. Just as Xu Shaotang was ready to meet Lin Yunong''s scolding, the expression on his face changed again into a happy and worried expression.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Lin Yunong''s changing face blankly. He wonders whether the old man will be shocked by the sudden news?


    "She Are you really pregnant Lin Yunong''s voice was trembling. He picked up the teacup in front of him and poured a cup of tea into his mouth to hide his embarrassment. But his shaking hands still exposed the emotional fluctuations in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the excited Lin Yunong in doubt. It''s reasonable for him to scold or beat himself, but what kind of excitement is this?


    In the face of some unusual Lin Yunong, Xu Shaotang can only nod his head.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang nodding to confirm again, Lin Yunong was even more excited. He grabbed Xu Shaotang''s hand and asked incoherently, "whose child is it?"


    Hearing Lin''s question, Xu Shaotang''s face turned green instantly. If it wasn''t Lin who was sitting in front of him now, he might be able to lift him up and kick him out ten meters away. Whose child is it? It''s a man who gets angry when he hears that.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s expression was not right, Lin Yunong carefully recalled what he had just said. After thinking about it carefully, he wanted to understand why Xu Shaotang had such an expression. In his heart, he secretly scolded himself for being really confused. Who is the child? Do you still need to ask? It must be Xu Shaotang''s!


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." Lin Yunong''s face turned red, and apologized to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. Aren''t you too excited? But I''m curious. Why are you so excited about Shuying''s pregnancy? "


    Lin Yunong nodded and said, "of course I''m excited. She''s my daughter. She''s pregnant. Of course I''m excited to be a father."


    "I thought you would always scold me." Seeing Lin Yunong say so, Xu Shaotang''s heart was finally put down.


    It seems that the old man is quite reasonable. He and Lin Shuying are worried that Lin Yunong may not be able to accept it for a while. Now Lin Yunong is so excited, which proves that their previous worries are in vain.


    "Shaotang, how about discussing something with you?" Lin Yunong suddenly some embarrassed look to Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I will try my best to do anything I can."


    "It''s hard to say..." Lin Yunong grabs the teapot and pours a cup of hot tea for Xu Shaotang, and pours another cup for himself. He tries to calm his mood and says, "but as long as you promise me this, I''ll listen to you from now on. Even if you let us go to Tianhai, we''ll pack our bags and go with you immediately."


    Hearing Lin Yunong say so, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to answer. Lin Yunong even said this. It can be seen that the matter he wants to discuss with himself is not so easy to do, and it is not a good thing, otherwise Lin Yunong would not say so.


    "You always tell me, I''m still saying that. As long as I can do it, I''ll try my best!" Xu Shaotang can only harden the scalp to say.


    Lin Yunong looks at Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying, who is sitting with Lin''s mother not far away. With an apologetic look on his face, he hesitates to Xu Shaotang: "can you let the child in Shuying''s stomach Lin? "


    After finishing this sentence, Lin Yunong has lowered his head, and even he feels that his requirements are too much.


    Hearing Lin Yunong''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned for a moment, but he was still there for a long time.


    See Xu Shaotang refused to speak for a long time, Lin Yunong secretly raised his head, see Xu Shaotang a dull look, in the heart expect Xu Shaotang is certainly not willing, but embarrassed to refuse him directly, so just there in a daze, probably thinking about how to refuse him?


    "It''s OK. I''ll just say it casually. If you don''t want to, just forget it." Lin Yunong was afraid of Xu Shaotang''s embarrassment, so he had to say this first, but he was disappointed.


    Being told by Lin Yunong, Xu Shaotang regained his mind and said to Lin Yunong with a smile: "I didn''t mean that. I didn''t expect that your request was so simple?"


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang thought that what Lin Yunong told him would be difficult. After a long time, he just wanted to let Lin Shuying''s unborn child follow Lin''s family name. He didn''t expect that he could use such a simple thing to eliminate all Lin Yunong''s grievances.


    What era is it? Only Lin Yunong, an old scholar, still cares about these things. For Xu Shaotang, no matter what the child''s surname is, isn''t it all his own child?Just like Miao Miao, even though he knows that Miao Miao is his own daughter, he never wants to let Miao Miao abandon Yang''s surname Xu.


    "So you agreed?" Lin Yunong had been extremely disappointed, but suddenly heard Xu Shaotang''s words, his eyes lit up with hope. He looked at Xu Shaotang with a happy face and said, "do you really agree?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "it''s not very difficult. What''s wrong? It''s you. You have to remember what you said


    If Lin Yunong completely let go of all the grievances in his heart and willingly move to Tianhai through this event, it would be a great event in their heart. He believes that not only he but also Lin Shuying is willing to do so. She always hopes that her marriage will be recognized and blessed by her parents, and the ending will be satisfactory.


    "Don''t worry!" Lin Yunong was so excited that he almost swore to heaven. He patted his chest and said, "as long as you let the child in Shuying''s stomach be surnamed Lin, I can promise you anything. When you get married, I will hand over my daughter to you!"


    "Well, let''s make a deal!" Xu Shaotang also said with a happy face.

 Chapter 574

    Both of them feel that they have taken advantage of each other. The atmosphere of the conversation has changed. They have already treated each other''s tea as wine.


    Seeing the sudden change of the atmosphere here, Lin Shuying and his wife all cast curious eyes. They didn''t know how they suddenly became like this.


    When Xu Shaotang gradually calmed down, he asked Lin Yunong, "how do you care about this?"


    Lin Yu Nong''s face was covered with a satisfied smile and sighed: "how can I not care about this? There are three ways to be unfilial. It''s better to have no offspring! In my generation, the fragrance of the Lin family has been broken. I''ve been sorry for the ancestors of the Lin family. If we can''t let the Lin family continue, we''ll have no face to see the ancestors of the Lin family! "


    In their generation, the most important thing is to pay attention to the inheritance of incense. Lin Yunong has been a teacher all his life, and he takes it more seriously in his heart.


    At the beginning, in order to adopt Lin Shuying, neither of them wanted a child of their own. The fragrance of the Lin family has been broken here. If a child can continue the surname of "Lin", at least the family of Lin Yunong can continue. Otherwise, the family of Lin Yunong will be completely broken here.


    Hearing Lin''s words, Xu Shaotang is filled with emotion. It''s no wonder Lin cut off contact with Lin Shuying because of her marriage. For Lin Shuying''s daughter, Lin and his wife really paid too much.


    "Don''t worry, my father-in-law. This line of Lin family will continue!" Xu Shaotang solemnly said: "if Shuying''s belly is a boy, the child''s surname has always been Lin. if the child is a girl, I will let her descendants continue her surname of Lin!"


    Lin Yunong nodded happily: "with your words, I''m relieved. Although your character is not good, your words still count!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what is my bad character? My character has always been very good


    "All right?" Lin Yunong glanced at Lin Shuying and Miao Miao, and sighed: "now I understand why Shuying didn''t tell me about you at the beginning. If she told me when that happened, I would probably go to Xu''s house to abandon you! But now that she has finally gained her own happiness, we are happy for her. I just hope you two can love each other forever. "


    No matter how happy Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying are now, they can''t completely erase the hurt and torture Lin Shuying has suffered over the years. From this point of view, Xu Shaotang''s character is really not good, but it is the matter of Xu Shaotang before, and it has nothing to do with Xu Shaotang now.


    Xu Shaotang knew in his heart that since Lin Yunong had said this, he was sincerely blessing them, not because he promised to let the unborn child''s surname be Lin. although the old man was unforgiving, his heart was soft.


    "We''ll go on like this all the time!" Xu Shaotang nodded, as if to say to Lin Yunong and to himself.


    Lin Yunong stroked his beard and said with a smile: "in fact, I can''t believe it now. At the beginning, everyone said that your boy was a dandy, but when you first came here, you changed my view of you. But when you came back to Tianhai, your boy made that trouble again. If you hadn''t sat opposite me now, I would have thought what I had seen in the past year Everything you hear is a dream. "


    "Even my own thought that what I have experienced in the past year is a dream." Xu Shaotang also said with a smile.


    What he has experienced for more than a year is really too strange. Whether it is the rebirth of soul or the prehistoric civilization far beyond the present, it makes him feel like he is in a dream. If it is not for these things that he has really experienced, I am afraid he really thinks he is still dreaming.


    Lin Yu Nong laughed and asked, "what happened to you and those girls? What are you going to do with the women around you in the future? "


    Speaking of this, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face began to converge. He looked at Lin Yunong with burning eyes and said, "they are all the women I love. I know you may think I''m greedy or greedy, but I really don''t want to let go of any of them."


    "Do you want them to live with you for the rest of their lives Lin Yunong patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "no matter how much they don''t care about fame, I think you still have to give them a reputation. Few women can accept this kind of thing. Although Shuying is my daughter, I don''t want you to fail those two girls."


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "I will deal with this matter well. When I finish my work, I will give them a satisfactory explanation."


    This matter, Xu Shaotang has long thought, when all things are solved, he will give his beloved women a grand wedding, let each of them put on a white and sacred wedding dress, he will declare his happiness to the world.


    After everything was said, the relationship between Xu Shaotang and Lin Yunong returned to normal, just like when they were in Tianhai.After dinner, Miao Miao has been spoiled by Lin Yunong and his wife to play in the yard, while Xu Shaotang pulls Lin Shuying aside and tells Lin Shuying what he and Lin Yunong have talked about. Although he has agreed to Lin Yunong''s request, he still wants to hear what Lin Shuying says.


    "Do you mean that as long as my baby''s surname is Lin, my parents will forgive us and go to Tianhai with us?" Listen to Xu Shaotang say things finish, Lin Shuying some incredible asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, looked at Lin Shuying with a smile and asked, "why, don''t you want to?"


    "Yes! Of course I would! " Lin Shuying happily holds Xu Shaotang''s hand, "I just don''t know if you have any thoughts in your heart, and your parents?"


    "It''s OK. As long as we don''t have any opinions, there must be no problem with our parents." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "my father-in-law''s request is not too much. They have paid a lot to adopt you. To tell you the truth, even if they don''t mention it, we should have thought about it long ago."


    Lin Shuying nodded slightly: "since you don''t have any opinions, let''s settle this matter. I''m the daughter of the Lin family and have the responsibility to continue the Lin family."


    Since both of them have no opinions, the matter is officially settled.

 Chapter 575

    In the evening, Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying discuss that they will let Lin Yunong and his wife move to Tianhai in two days. Since Lin Yunong has said everything and listened to them, they will not miss this opportunity.


    After learning that her parents can live in Tianhai, Lin Shuying forgives her and Xu Shaotang. She is a little excited all night. If she is not too tired with Xu Shaotang, she will not be able to sleep at night.


    The next day, Xu Shaotang, who had been tired all night, just got up from the bed and his mobile phone rang.


    Xu Shaotang took the mobile phone and saw that it was song Yinuo who called. In his heart, he had a bad feeling.


    "Shaotang, come and help us!" As soon as the phone was connected, song Yinuo''s anxious voice came from inside.


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly pulls up, greets the Lin family simply, and immediately rushes to song Yinuo''s hotel.


    When Xu Shaotang rushed to the hotel, the door of the hotel had been blocked. Outside the hotel, there were rows of various sports cars, each with a bunch of bright roses. A long red carpet led to the hotel, and the red carpet was covered with rose petals.


    At the door of the hotel, there is a huge poster on which song Yinuo looks back and smiles.


    Seeing this battle and seeing song Yinuo''s huge poster, Xu Shaotang immediately understood what had happened.


    Looking back at the smiling song Yinuo on the poster, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly with a bitter smile and walks slowly to the hotel.


    "Wow, how romantic!" A woman with heavy makeup is holding the arm of the man beside her. She looks at the scene with envy on her face and begins to imagine that she will become the heroine on the poster.


    Seeing her like this, the man with her arm in his hand scolded in his heart: "don''t look at the gap between yourself and the woman on the poster! But the woman on the poster is really beautiful


    "If anyone pursues me like this, I will agree immediately!" Another woman was holding her hands and heart, her eyes full of obsession.


    A man dressed up a little bit whispered to the people around him: "I heard that this horse is the prince charming in the hearts of 90% women in Yangcheng. It''s young, handsome and golden. I don''t know how many women want to climb into his bed!"


    The people around him looked at the grand scene and muttered: "Damn, is money great?"


    Before we got close to the hotel, we heard the exclamation from the onlookers. Most of them were the envy of women, and only a few of them were the indignation of men.


    "Stop!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang was near the hotel, he was stopped by two fierce men and said, "this place has been reserved by Ma Shao. No one is allowed to enter!"


    "Ma Shao?" Xu Shaotang glanced faintly at the strong man who stopped him. All the people around him were like this. Presumably the so-called Ma Shao was not much better. He immediately hummed coldly, "what is Ma Shao? Get out of here, I don''t want to talk to you! "


    There''s nothing wrong with my fair lady and a gentleman''s kindness, but major general Ma''s idea is to hit Xu Shaotang''s woman. It''s none of his business.


    Xu Shaotang finished with a word, regardless of the two strong men''s obstruction, went straight to the hotel.


    "Damn it, you don''t want to be shameful!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t pay any attention to them, the two strong men immediately hit Xu Shaotang with their fists. They just wanted to drive Xu Shaotang away. Don''t disturb Ma Shaotang''s good deeds.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    With a sneer, Xu Shaotang, facing the fists of the two strong men, slightly sidestepped to avoid their attack, and at the same time, he suddenly waved his own slap.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang''s slap fell on two strong men''s faces one after another. Although he didn''t kill them, the strength of these two slaps was not heavy. Two strong men with a weight of nearly 200 kg were directly fanned by his slap, and their bodies flew up in an instant. Then they hit the curtain wall of the hotel heavily, smashing the glass of the curtain wall to pieces.


    The two strong men didn''t even have the chance to scream. They turned their eyes and fainted. The corners of their mouths were bleeding. They didn''t know how many teeth were left in their mouths. Maybe none of them were left, but who cares?


    Xu Shaotang''s violent action immediately scared the onlookers around him, and the people around him unconsciously stepped back for fear that they would become the fish in the pond.


    What happened here naturally shocked today''s protagonist. When he learned that someone had intruded into the scene of his courtship, he was furious. If it wasn''t for the sake of protecting his appearance as a gentleman in front of others, he would have let the man who intruded into the scene of his courtship be beaten and thrown out.


    After a lesson to the two strong men at the door, Xu Shaotang swaggered into the hotel.


    Song Yinuo is anxiously looking at Xu Shaotang. When he sees Xu Shaotang coming in from the outside, he immediately waves his hand to Xu Shaotang happily, while Su Ruyun is eating and laughing beside him. His face is full of excitement.


    Xu Shaotang quickly walked to the two women surrounded by people in the middle, pulled away the people who surrounded the two women, and soon stood beside song Yinuo.Seeing song Yinuo''s expression and Xu Shaotang pushing away the crowd, Ma Ye immediately understands the relationship between the two. However, with his years of experience, he pretends that he doesn''t understand anything.


    "Is this your friend?" Ma Ye looks at Song Yinuo with a smile, and nods to Xu Shaotang politely to say hello to him.


    Song Yinuo looks at Ma ye in disgust, takes Xu Shaotang''s arm, looks at Xu Shaotang affectionately, and says, "he''s not my friend, he''s my husband!"


    "Don''t be kidding. You don''t look like husband and wife!" Ma ye still keeps a gentleman''s smile, but his meaning is very clear. He thinks that Xu Shaotang is not worthy of song Yinuo. In other words, he thinks that a flower is inserted in cow dung.


    Hearing Ma Ye''s words, song Yinuo and Su Ruyun''s faces change at the same time. They will never allow others to slander their beloved man.


    Xu Shaotang quietly claps song Yinuo''s hand, looks at Ma ye and asks, "are you Ma Shao in the mouth of the two watchdog dogs?"


    A word of "watchdog" suddenly makes Lin''s anger rise again. Others scold his subordinates in front of him, which is undoubtedly beating him in the face.


    Although his anger is rising in his heart, Ma Ye doesn''t break out. He still keeps a gentleman''s smile and says to Xu Shaotang, "my dear Ma ye, the two men who were at the door just now are my men. They are not sensible. Please forgive me!"

 Chapter 576

    It has to be said that Ma Ye has some endurance. If he had been a dandy, he would have turned against Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t care about you. I just want to tell you that they are my women. You can go away!" Xu Shaotang doesn''t even look at Ma Ye. He leaves a shallow kiss on Song Yinuo''s face. He goes to Su Ruyun, hugs Su Ruyun in his arms in front of everyone, and then turns his head to look at Ma Ye provocatively.


    Watching Xu Shaotang kiss song Yinuo and Su Ruyun, people around him begin to whisper. Many men secretly give Xu Shaotang a thumbs up. Since Xu Shaotang dares to kiss other women in front of his own woman, the two women don''t feel any discomfort. This shows that they have been used to each other for a long time. It''s a pity that they share the same happiness The ultimate dream in every man''s heart.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ma Ye is angry and happy. He is angry that Xu Shaotang really doesn''t give himself face. He is happy that since Xu Shaotang doesn''t give himself face, he can take the opportunity to let the woman he loves see who is the one who has her!


    Thinking of this, the smile on Ma Ye''s face immediately disappears, and he says with a cold face, "friend, are you too impolite?"


    Xu Shaotang glances at Ma Ye contemptuously and says faintly: "give you 20 seconds to disappear from me, otherwise, I don''t mind letting you know what is impolite!"


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to bother with such a person. If he had been in his old temper, he would have let Ma Ye disappear completely from his face!


    "What a big tone!" With Xu Shaotang''s contemptuous eyes, Ma Ye sneers: "no one dares to let me disappear in Yangcheng. I''ll see how you plan to be impolite!"


    Hearing Ma Ye''s words, Su Ruyun can already foresee the end of this man. He holds Xu Shaotang''s hand and says, "hurry to get this bastard away. I''m almost disgusted by him!"


    When he is despised by a man, he can barely accept it. However, when he is despised by a woman and a beauty in public, his anger burns up in an instant. He points to Su Ruyun and says, "smelly woman, I''m disgusted when I see your coquettish appearance!"


    Although Su Ruyun is also a beauty, Ma Ye''s favorite is song Yinuo. Before, he worried that song Yinuo was in front of him, and he could tolerate Su Ruyun''s acrimony. Now that he has torn his face, he certainly doesn''t need to be polite to her any more.


    "Oh, no?" Su Ruyun didn''t get angry because of Ma Ye''s abuse. She said with a smile, "I''ve seen a man pretending to be you, I haven''t seen you pretending to be like this!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about the confrontation between Ma ye and Su Ruyun at all. He just whispers: "eighteen, nineteen..."


    If someone talked to Su Ruyun like this, he might have taught him a lesson, but this time he didn''t, because he knew he could do it right away!


    When he counts to "twenty", his eyes suddenly become sharp, and he kicks out. Before Ma ye can recover, Xu Shaotang has already kicked him to the gate of the hotel.


    "Bang!"


    Ma Ye''s body flies tens of meters in the air, and then hits the ground heavily. Xu Shaotang has already calculated the angle, and this kick just kicks Ma ye out of the door of the hotel.


    All the people in and out of the hotel are scared by the sudden change. They all open their mouths wide. I can''t believe that this man killed Ma ye when he didn''t agree with him. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t kill him, in other people''s opinion, kicking someone out for tens of meters is no different from killing him.


    Ma Ye''s body hits the ground, until he utters a scream. Those who come with him come back to their senses and rush to help Ma ye up.


    "Ah Ma Ye screams again. Regardless of his pain, he shouts out: "asshole, I''ll kill you!"


    Xu Shaotang takes a light look at the angry Ma ye and hums coldly: "you are welcome to kill me at any time! I''ll wait! "


    After that, regardless of the strange eyes cast by the people around, Xu Shaotang pulls song Yinuo and Su Ruyun to the elevator of the hotel.


    In the hotel room, Xu Shaotang curiously asks song Yinuo, "how did you provoke that Ma ye?"


    "Where am I provoking him?" Song Yinuo gives Xu Shaotang a white look, leans on Xu Shaotang''s arms and says: "yesterday afternoon, sister Ruyun and I thought it was too boring to stay in the hotel. We went to the street and strolled around. We didn''t expect to meet Ma Ye. At that time, he came to talk to us, but we didn''t pay attention to him. We thought it was over. We didn''t expect to get up this morning, Ma Ye It''s disgusting to make such a scene in the hotel


    Women are like this, hate a man, no matter what he does will feel sick; like a man, no matter what he does will feel happy.


    If the protagonist of the play is Xu Shaotang, song Yinuo would have been moved to cry.


    Su Ruyun takes a look at Song Yinuo and laughs: "Yinuo''s charm is really great. In order to please you, Ma ye may have bought all the roses in Yangcheng, right? I envy you so muchSong Yinuo blushed slightly and said with a smile: "sister Ruyun is also very charming. You appear on the street and you don''t know how many traffic accidents you have caused!"


    Listening to the two women''s mutual "flattery", Xu Shaotang felt that he was going to be unable to listen to them. He held the two women in his arms and said with a smile: "it seems that you can''t come out at will in the future, otherwise, I don''t know how many lusters will covet you."


    "Do you covet our beauty?" Su Ruyun lies in Xu Shaotang''s ear, exhaling and asking.


    In this private space that only belongs to the three of them, coupled with Su Ruyun''s obvious temptation, Xu Shaotang suddenly became a wolf and said: "covet, of course covet!"


    With a word, Xu Shaotang has turned over and pressed Su Ruyun under his own body. Song Yinuo just wants to run away and is immediately caught by Xu Shaotang.


    "Hey, hey, no one wants to run!" Xu Shaotang also pulls song Yinuo to his side and swims wantonly on Song Yinuo.


    "Hooligan!"


    In the room, the two women''s laughing and swearing sounded. Slowly, the bursts of laughing and swearing turned into a whisper, and finally into a moving murmur.


    The house is full of spring again

 Chapter 577

    Just as the "game" between Xu Shaotang and the two girls is in full swing, there is an extremely unfriendly knock on the door. The sound is dull and urgent. It seems that it is possible to break into the door at any time.


    "Shaotang, it seems that you are in trouble!" Su Ruyun pushes Xu Shaotang under the bed with a smile on her face. She not only has no intention of dressing, but also casts her eyes at Xu Shaotang. It seems that she is saying to Xu Shaotang: come on, keep coming!


    Compared with Su Ruyun''s boldness and hotness, song Yinuo looks flustered and finds his clothes in the messy clothes pile. He looks shy and anxious, as if he was found cheating.


    Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Su Ruyun, the goblin, and was interrupted. He was obviously not in a good mood. He found his clothes and put them on, and came to the door with a frosty face.


    "Which bastard wants to die!" Xu Shaotang opened the door to a gap, across the gap to look outside, but saw a group of armed police standing at the door.


    Seeing these policemen at the door, Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned at first, and then understands that these policemen should come for Ma Ye''s business. Looking at Ma Ye''s appearance, we all know that Ma''s family has some influence in Yangcheng. It''s not difficult to mobilize these policemen to arrest him.


    Those policemen were even more shocked when they saw Xu Shaotang, especially the leading policeman. He held the pistol in his hand and was ready to catch people at any time. But when he looked at Xu Shaotang''s face from the crack of the door, he immediately felt his feet began to soften. He obviously didn''t expect that the person they wanted to catch was this evil star.


    "Are you here for Ma ye?" Xu Shaotang asked faintly, but the look on his face was very bad. If he didn''t agree, he would teach these people a painful lesson.


    "No!" Seeing the look on Xu Shaotang''s face, the leading policeman felt that the cold sweat on his forehead began to seep out. His eyes showed a look of fear, and he said in a panic: "sorry, I went wrong!"


    "Oh?" Xu Shaotang was not impressed by the leading policeman, but hummed: "are you sure you are going wrong? If you''re here to catch me, I''m going to cooperate with you. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the leading policeman felt that his life seemed to be on the line. He waved his hand and said, "I''m really wrong. I''m very sorry to disturb your rest. We''ll leave now. Please forgive me!"


    With that, regardless of whether Xu Shaotang wants to or not, he pulls up the door for Xu Shaotang, then waves to the people behind him, and leaves Xu Shaotang''s door lightly, as if for fear of disturbing Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing the action of the leading policeman, other policemen are confused. They are sure they are not in the wrong room! They have tuned the alarm video of the hotel to see that the man who attacked Ma Ye has entered the room with two women and never left.


    But now they don''t dare to ask, the captain''s appearance is obviously scared, but I don''t know why he was so scared.


    Until leaving the scope of Xu Shaotang''s room, those policemen asked the leading policeman: "Captain, what are you doing?"


    The leading policeman can''t take care of his face now. He takes off his hat and tries his best to cool himself with his hat. At the same time, he wipes the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve and says to them nervously: "don''t provoke this evil star, otherwise none of us will have a good life!"


    "Why?" A policeman asked suspiciously.


    The leader of the police slightly stabilized his mind, which was a little afraid to say: "do you still remember the earthquake of Yangcheng officialdom a year ago?"


    "Yes, of course. Who can forget that great event?" People nodded and said.


    A year ago, there was a violent shock in Yangcheng officialdom, in which Zhang Jia completely collapsed. Even Zhang Biqing in the province was also implicated and taken down. Many officials related to Zhang Jia were demoted or even arrested. At that time, although some of them had not joined the police force, they still heard about it.


    The leading policeman said in a low voice: "at the beginning, it was because Zhang offended this person that he came to such an end. You say, can we afford to offend such a person?"


    He was also one of the people who went to the Lin family to arrest Xu Shaotang. Although it has been more than a year, he still has a deep memory of Xu Shaotang, especially the scene where the woman killed Zhang Wei in front of everyone, which became a lingering dream in the hearts of those who participated in the arrest.


    When they heard the captain''s words, others could not help feeling numb. They also heard some people who were involved in the arrest of Xu Shaotang say that, and they even felt scared.


    Now they have to secretly congratulate themselves that the captain has stopped the arrest operation in time, otherwise, they will die in vain with these little policemen who have little power to speak of!


    "What about the Ma family?" Fortunately, at the same time, we thought of another problem. They can''t afford to offend Xu Shaotang, and they can''t afford to offend the Ma family. They can''t afford to offend both sides. It''s really hard to be caught in the middle.The leading policeman showed disdain on his face and hummed: "tell me a fart, don''t tell me! Look back and reflect the situation. Anyway, I''m not going to provoke this evil star. Whoever is willing to accept the job will come. I''ll take off my uniform! "


    "Ah?" Others are looking at the captain in surprise. When did their captain become so tough?


    Seeing that everyone cast a puzzled look, the leading policeman said faintly: "let them fight. If they continue to fight, the Ma family will soon follow Zhang''s footsteps. What else do we need to explain to them? Hum, the Ma family has been relying on their money these years, and they don''t know how many cruel things they have done. This time, they have finally kicked the iron plate! "


    When he said this, the leader of the police suddenly felt a little happy. They were not less angry with the Ma family, but they were very modest. There was no other way but to endure. Now he had a feeling of revenge.


    When the leading policeman finished, someone asked, "shall we remind the Ma family?"


    "I don''t know!" The leading policeman said with a sneer, "when we don''t know anything, when we go back, we will say that we haven''t found anyone. Let them die by themselves."

 Chapter 578

    Xu Shaotang thought that a storm was inevitable, but he didn''t expect that the other party would walk away after a small circle of thunder and rain. He didn''t know what they were making.


    "What''s the matter, they didn''t trouble you?" Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang stood up and said helplessly: "it''s nothing, just a group of policemen who went to the wrong door. I don''t know whether they really went wrong or not..."


    Su Ruyun''s jade arm wrapped around Xu Shaotang''s neck again. She said with a smile: "then I don''t care about them. Let''s continue!"


    "Well, then go on!" Xu Shaotang chuckles and presses Su Ruyun on the bed.


    Three people in the room crazy lingering for a few hours, until the two women''s stomach hungry cooing, they get up from the bed.


    When they opened the door, they saw a few people standing respectfully outside. When they saw them coming out, they quickly bowed to Xu Shaotang and called respectfully, "good Xu Shaotang!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at these people who salute to him in doubt: "who are you?"


    Standing at the front is a middle-aged man who is nearly 50 years old. His oily face now shows a look of panic. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s culture, he quickly goes back: "I''m Ma Siyuan. There may be some misunderstanding between Ma ye and Xu Shao. I come here to apologize to Xu Shao."


    Although it doesn''t necessarily prove how clever the Ma family is, it can at least prove that they are not stupid.


    Those policemen who had planned to arrest Xu Shaotang were defeated, and they would rather take off their uniform than provoke Xu Shaotang. In addition, several important officials in Shangcheng called him one after another to ask him not to provoke Xu Shaotang. He immediately realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately sent someone to check Xu Shaotang''s identity in detail.


    This investigation almost made Ma Siyuan have the idea of killing his family. Let alone Xu Shaotang, the song Yinuo that Ma Ye wanted to pursue could easily destroy the Ma family.


    After two slaps from his son who is still in the hospital, Ma Siyuan immediately takes someone to the hotel to apologize to Xu Shaotang. He only hopes that Xu Shaotang can forget the villains. Anyway, Xu Shaotang has already taught his son a lesson. He hopes that this matter will stop.


    Xu Shaotang came to the door of their room, he did not dare to disturb, only with people at the door waiting respectfully.


    "Sorry, I thought you were coming to trouble me." Since the people of Ma''s family have come to apologize, Xu Shaotang will investigate this matter again. He said with a smile: "I have taught him a lesson. As long as he doesn''t come to provoke me, I don''t want to worry about these things with him any more."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ma Siyuan finally dropped a big stone hanging in his heart. His face was full of sadness, and he said with a smile, "thank you, Mr. Xu Shao. In this way, I''ve ordered people to prepare wine and vegetables at home. If you don''t dislike it, please have a meal at home. One is to make amends for your dog, and the other is to take care of you Dust. "


    Don''t disturb me. I don''t need to shake my head


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to go to the Ma family for dinner, Ma Siyuan is slightly disappointed. As a family of merchants, the Ma family can''t compete with those aristocratic families. If they can make friends with Xu Shaotang and the Song family, the status of the Ma family in Yangcheng will soon rise.


    However, Ma Siyuan is not an ordinary person. Hearing that Xu Shaotang is not willing to go to Ma''s house as a guest, he immediately takes out a cash check from his arms, respectfully hands it to Xu Shaotang, and says, "the dog has disturbed the two ladies. Even if the two ladies make amends, please don''t refuse."


    Xu Shaotang put out his hand to block Ma Siyuan''s check. He said faintly, "no merit, no salary. Now that it''s over, there''s no need to do it again."


    Ma Siyuan quickly grabbed Xu Shaotang''s hand, thrust the check into Xu Shaotang''s hand, and said sincerely, "I know Xu Shao certainly can''t see the money. As I said just now, the money is not for Xu Shaotang, but for the two ladies."


    For Ma Siyuan, 200 million yuan is nothing. The 200 million yuan is just to spend money to buy peace of mind, so that Xu Shaotang won''t think about it later and come to embarrass the Ma family.


    Xu Shaotang has to refuse again. Su Ruyun has already taken 200 million yuan cash check from Xu Shaotang and put it into his arms. He smiles to Xu Shaotang and says, "Shaotang, since people have said that, we can''t refuse people thousands of miles away. If not, I''ll take it reluctantly."


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to look at Su Ruyun, who is a financial fan. He has to say to Ma Siyuan: "in this case, we''ll take it. Mr. Ma, please go back!"


    Ma Siyuan, who has been wandering around the shopping mall all the year round, immediately saluted Xu Shaotang and said, "thank you very much, Xu Shao. If Xu Shao comes to Yangcheng again when he is free, I will treat him well."


    Since the purpose of this trip has been achieved, Ma Siyuan also immediately left with his own people. In fact, he does not want to stay here more. After all, no one likes the feeling of lowering his head. But then again, the so-called people have to bow their heads under the eaves. As long as bowing can solve the problem, Ma Siyuan is willing to.After Ma Siyuan left, Xu Shaotang poked Su Ruyun''s forehead helplessly: "you are a money fan!"


    "Don''t give me money for nothing Su Ruyun raised his check to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile to song Yinuo: "it seems that we have to go out more in the future. The speed of making money is much faster than that of our tired company!"


    If you go out for a walk, you''ll get 200 million yuan in compensation. The speed of making money is really fast. Su Ruyun thinks that maybe he has found a new way to get rich.


    Song Yinuo said with a smile: "yes, as long as we encounter such things a few more times, we two can be little rich women."


    "You two Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile bitterly and poke lightly on the two women''s forehead.


    "In fact, I think the Ma family is too stingy. If they can give one billion yuan, it''s almost the same!" Su Ruyun said with a smile, "if you donate the 200 million yuan later, it will be a good deed for the Ma family."


    None of the three of them looks up to the 200 million yuan, but the donation may help a lot of people. Thinking of this, Su Ruyun suddenly feels like robbing the rich and helping the poor, and suddenly feels like an ancient chivalrous woman.

 Chapter 579

    The affair of the Ma family can only be regarded as an episode of their trip. No one paid attention to it.


    After staying in Yangcheng for a few days, they finally decided to set foot on the return journey to Tianhai. Lin Yunong knew that it might be difficult for him to return to his hometown. In recent days, he had made time to visit his friends in Yangcheng. For some of them, this might be the last meeting in their life.


    Xu Shaotang also took the opportunity to go to the wine maniac, but he did not see the wine maniac. The door of the wine maniac was closed, and he did not know where he had gone. Xu Shaotang estimated that the wine maniac might have gone to an ancient tomb.


    Before moving to Tianhai, the Lin family still has a very important thing to do - pay homage to Lin Shuying''s biological parents!


    Now we all know that Lin Shuying''s biological parents were both killed in an accident, but no one knows where Lin Shuying''s biological parents are buried except Lin Yunong and his wife. Now that Lin Shuying knows about it, it''s time to pay homage to her biological parents.


    Although Lin Shuying has long forgotten the appearance of her biological parents and can''t remember anything about them, she is still a little nervous when she approaches the mountain where her biological parents are buried.


    Feeling the sweat of Lin Shuying''s palm, Xu Shaotang gave her a smile, patted her hand and said, "it''s OK. They know that you''ve grown up safely now, and they''ll be very happy."


    Lin Shuying holds Xu Shaotang''s hand tightly in his palm and murmurs, "I''m not nervous. I should be happy!"


    She said this as if to Xu Shaotang or to herself.


    She really felt that she should be happy. Although she lost her parents when she was young, Lin and his wife cared for her less. Now she not only has her parents alive, but also has her beloved man and lovely daughter. All these should make her happy.


    Walking along the rugged path to the mountain forest, we can see that there should have been no road before here. This path may have been stepped on by Lin Yunong''s parents who have worshipped Lin Shuying over the years.


    At the end of the path, Lin Yunong stopped his heavy steps, pointed to a solitary grave at the end of the path, and said to Lin Shuying, "this is the grave of your biological parents. The conditions were limited in those days, and because of their excellent relationship, they were buried together."


    Lin Shuying''s body trembles slightly, and slowly looks up to the tomb. The surroundings of the tomb are clean, and there are still some embers of incense in front of him. It seems that Lin Yunong and his wife should often come here to worship them.


    On some simple tombstones, there is a clear line: the tomb of Jiang Yu and Chen ruoyi!


    Very simple tombstone, no life story, no year of birth and death, but it is enough, at least let Lin Shuying know the name of her parents.


    Lin Yunong went to the grave, lit the incense money paper in his hand, put a stick of incense in front of the couple''s grave, and said to himself: "Lao Jiang and Xiao Chen, they have been 25 years, and I don''t know how you are doing down here. Today, they bring your daughter to see your husband and wife. I hope you don''t blame me..."


    Lin Shuying squats down and slowly adds the paper money to the fire. Rao Shi knows that she is not the biological daughter of Lin Yunong and his wife, but suddenly comes to the grave of her parents who have passed away for many years. Although there are thousands of words in her heart, she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Dad Mom... " Lin Shuying gently stroked the parents'' names on the tombstone, and the thousands of words in his heart finally turned into a long call.


    She didn''t know why. When she called out her parents, her heart seemed to be blocked by something. Her nose was slightly sour and her eyes began to wet unconsciously.


    No matter how good Lin and his wife treat her, what she has is the blood of the Jiang family. Maybe only Lin Shuying can realize the feeling of blood connection.


    Lin''s mother also followed Miao Miao and bowed three times to the grave of Jiang Yu and his wife. She said, "Shuying, the child has grown up, and now she has her own child. The child is very lovely, and your son-in-law is very good. You can also close your eyes under the spring of nine."


    Lin Yunong burned the paper money in his hand. Seeing that Xu Shaotang was still standing there, he stood up and kicked Xu Shaotang''s ass, humming: "Stinky boy, don''t you hurry to give your father-in-law and mother-in-law incense?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly moved forward two steps, and then looked at Lin Yunong and his wife. He was embarrassed and said: "it''s a bit awkward..."


    It''s really awkward. He always regards Lin and his wife as his father-in-law and mother-in-law. Now he wants to offer incense to another father-in-law and mother-in-law in front of them. He always feels like he is cursing Lin and his wife.


    Lin Yunong understood Xu Shaotang''s thoughts and hummed: "anyway, your son''s father-in-law and mother-in-law are also many, so you should give incense to other father-in-law and mother-in-law!"


    When Lin Yunong said this, Xu Shaotang''s uncomfortable feeling was slightly relieved. He slowly squatted down his body, picked up a stick of incense and lit it, then put the respectful incense in front of Jiang Yu''s husband and wife''s grave."Father and mother-in-law, don''t worry. I will take good care of Shuying and won''t let her suffer any injustice." Xu Shaotang grabs Lin Shuying''s hand and Miao Miao''s hand. The family kneels down devoutly in front of Jiang Yu''s husband and wife''s grave and kowtows respectfully to the tombstone for three times.


    Lin Mu''s eyes on one side were slightly moist. Looking at the harmonious family, she had a happy smile on her face.


    After kowtowing, Lin Shuying suddenly raised her tearful cheeks and said to Lin Yunong, "Dad, I want to move their graves to the sky sea, and I can often worship them in the future."


    "Moving to Tianhai?" Lin Yu Nong frowned slightly, then sighed: "forget it, they loved quiet most in their life. Now it has been so many years. Let''s not disturb their quiet. If you really want to, you can set up a mourning hall for them in Tianhai."


    After thinking about it, Lin Shuying finally nods her head and moves her parents'' grave to Tianhai just to do her best. Since they like quietness, why bother them? Set up a mourning hall to worship them. As long as they have them in mind, it''s the same where to worship them.


    When the color of the day gradually darkens, the people finally leave the hill where Jiang Yu and his wife''s tomb is, go home and start packing. They plan to move to Tianhai tomorrow.

 Chapter 580

    In the evening, just as they were packing up for bed, the Lin family had guests.


    Xu Shaotang also knows this person. It is Du Deshou who took him to find the alcoholic maniac before.


    Du Deshou''s face was full of worry and fear, and his eyes were red.


    Seeing Du Deshou''s look, Lin Yunong quickly welcomed him in and asked, "Lao Du, what''s the matter so urgent?"


    "Something''s wrong!" Du Deshou rubbed his hand, some incoherent said: "we are haunted there!"


    "Haunted?" Hearing Du Deshou''s words, Xu Shaotang, who had planned to come to say hello and go to have a rest, also showed interest and asked curiously, "Why are you haunted? Are you sure it''s haunted? "


    Both Xu Shaotang and Lin Yunong didn''t believe in the theory of ghosts and gods before, but after many strange things, they also held a reverence for the theory of ghosts and gods. When they heard Du Deshou talking about being haunted, they immediately became interested.


    Thinking of the strange things that happened in the village recently, Du Deshou could not help shivering. Seeing this, Lin Yunong quickly poured a glass of wine and handed it to him, saying, "first drink a mouthful of wine to calm down the shock, and then speak slowly."


    Du Deshou took the wine from Lin Yunong, raised his neck and drank it in one gulp. Then, regardless of whether he was rude or not, he grabbed Lin Yunong''s bottle and drank a few gulps of wine.


    Seeing Du Deshou like this, Xu Shaotang and Lin Yunong take a look at each other. They also realize that this haunted thing is definitely not simple, or they would not have scared Du Deshou like this.


    After a few mouthfuls of liquor, Du Deshou''s confused mood finally calmed down a little. His face also showed a touch of drunken tuohong. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and sorted out his thoughts. Then he said to Lin Yunong, "on the night when you came to say goodbye to me, we had a ghost there!"


    Counting the time, it should have been three days ago when Lin Yunong went to say goodbye to Du Deshou. Although they had been teachers for a lifetime and peasants for a lifetime, they were almost best friends, so Lin Yunong was the first to say goodbye to Du Deshou.


    "Tell me in detail what happened to you there?" Lin Yunong quickly pulls Du Deshou, who is slightly drunk, to sit down beside him, and plans to understand the cause and effect of the matter in detail.


    Du Deshou was pulled to his seat by Lin Yunong and murmured: "since that night, people in our village have been missing one after another. It''s the same in several surrounding villages. It''s said that someone saw a large group of Yin soldiers passing through. Everyone suspected that people in each village had been captured by Yin soldiers!"


    At this point, Du Deshou''s face was full of fear.


    Xu Shaotang''s face was full of disbelief. He looked at Du Deshou suspiciously and asked, "how do you know that those people crossing the border are Yin soldiers? Maybe they are other people."


    It''s not that Xu Shaotang suspects Du Deshou, but what Du Deshou says is too mysterious. Take Xu Shaotang himself as an example. It''s not difficult to capture the people in several villages around him without being aware of them. It''s really hard to connect them with the Yin soldiers.


    "I don''t know, just listen to the people from several villages around me!" Du Deshou narrowed his eyes, half drunk and half awake, and said: "people they have seen say that these nights, we can see teams of Yin soldiers in ancient armor passing by from outside the village. Whenever Yin soldiers pass by, there is a lot of Yin Qi around. When we go to see them at dawn the next day, all the trees in the woods are dead. What''s not Yin soldiers


    When Du Deshou said that, Xu Shaotang began to have doubts. If someone pretended to be a ghost on purpose, it would not be difficult to wear ancient armor and create the so-called Yin Qi, but it would be difficult for the trees to wither overnight.


    Is it really the so-called Yin soldier?


    "Did you report the strange things that happened in the surrounding villages to the relevant departments?" Now Lin Yunong didn''t know whether what Du Deshou said was true or whether someone was pretending to be a ghost. He quickly said, "so many people are missing. Did you call the police?"


    "Call the police!" Du Deshou opened his half narrowed eyes and sighed: "the police station also sent people to stay for a night. The next day, all the policemen were mysteriously missing. The police didn''t find any clues after tracking down. Today, they have withdrawn their people. They said they were asking for instructions from the above. In fact, they were afraid that there would be another policeman missing, just afraid that they would never disappear again We have sent people to our villages... "


    Although Du Deshou is a farmer and has never seen much of the world, ordinary people still understand him. The police say they are asking for instructions, but they are actually afraid and flinch.


    But as soon as the police leave, the village will suffer even more. I''m afraid those missing villagers will never be found again.


    Hearing Du Deshou say so, Lin Yunong is also somewhat helpless. After Zhang Wei''s affair, he no longer trusts those police officers as before, knowing that those people may do something to protect themselves regardless of the people''s life and death.


    "What do you want us to do?" Lin Yunong asked Du Deshou, "is there anything we can do to help?"He knew in his heart that since Du Deshou came to him in the middle of the night, he must have something to ask for, and he had a premonition that it might have something to do with Xu Shaotang.


    Du Deshou nodded slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang, and then looked at Lin Yunong. He was a little embarrassed and said, "well, didn''t you say that your nephew has a lot of energy before? I wonder if Xu Shao can give some pressure to the police in Yangcheng, or ask Xu Shao to help us feed back our affairs. After all, it''s related to the lives of hundreds of people in several villages. Even if they are killed by Yin soldiers, we will always find their bones! "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lin Yunong in surprise. He thought the old man''s realm was very high. He would show off like ordinary people!


    At the sight of Xu Shaotang, Lin Yunong''s old face flushed slightly. He said to Du Deshou, "I can''t do this. He is also here. You can discuss it with him. Although I hope to find those missing people, I can''t help you with this."


    As soon as Lin Yunong''s voice falls, Du Deshou immediately looks at Xu Shaotang with a look for help, hoping that Xu Shaotang can promise to help them.


    Seeing Du Deshou''s praying appearance, and Xu Shaotang himself was very curious about it, he finally nodded and said, "well, I''ll go and have a look with you first. If I really need to feed back to the above, I''ll feed back the news."


    Up to now, he still doesn''t believe in the so-called Yinbing arresting people. He wants to find out for himself first, so as not to make a joke through feedback.

 Chapter 581

    The plan to go to Tianhai has been postponed because of something temporary.


    Du Deshou stayed in the Lin family that night and took Xu Shaotang to their village in a hurry the next morning.


    When they arrived at the village, it was just dawn. Xu Shaotang was not in a hurry to investigate the incident. Instead, he was following Du Deshou around the village, hoping to learn about it from other villagers.


    There are very few people in the village, only some old, weak, sick and disabled people are in the village. The atmosphere of sadness diffuses in the village, and the suppressed cry reverberates in the village. Everyone''s face shows worry and fear, and they gather together to comfort each other.


    "These are the only people left in our whole village." Du Deshou looked at the villagers gathered together. His face was full of worry. He said with depression: "the younger people have been captured, and the young people who have escaped by chance have left the village to run for their own lives..."


    Xu Shaotang once came to this village. Compared with the bustle at that time, now it can only be described as desolate and dead.


    Looking at the old, weak, sick and disabled people gathered together, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked, "are all the mysterious missing young people?"


    He can''t help but connect the things here with the hand of God. He remembers that the hand of God also captured many young people to do experiments in the base at the beginning. Did those people do the things here?


    Du Deshou shook his head and said, "not all of them are young adults. Many people in their 50s and 60s have been arrested, and there are still some teenagers..."


    Even people in their 50s and 60s and teenagers? This seems to be different from the type of people caught by the hand of God.


    Xu Shaotang''s thoughts are running fast, thinking about what these so-called Yin soldiers are going to do with the people in the surrounding villages.


    "By the way, you said that all the trees where the Yin soldiers passed died. Take me to have a look!" Xu Shaotang suddenly said to Du Deshou.


    He has always wondered how the trees died. The most direct way to know whether these so-called Yin soldiers are true or whether some people are playing tricks on them is to find out the reason why the trees died. If the trees died artificially, there is no need to think about it.


    Du Deshou nodded and immediately took Xu Shaotang to the entrance of the village.


    They soon came to the forest outside the entrance of the village. It was the beginning of September, when the trees were supposed to be the most prosperous. However, the forest in front of them was withered and yellow. As long as they were close to the forest, they could feel a cold breath. Maybe this is what the people in the village said?


    This feeling of coldness is not really cold. In fact, it is more due to psychological effects. However, the temperature around the woods is a little lower than that in other places. If these trees are still luxuriant, this can be explained. After all, it is midsummer, and the woods should be cooler than other places. But since these trees have died, the temperature is still lower than that in other places It''s a little difficult to explain if the circumference is lower.


    Xu Shaotang turned to Du Deshou and said, "I''ll go in and have a look. You can wait here now."


    He knew that people in the village must be afraid of the forest. Most of Du Deshou did not dare to enter the forest.


    Du Deshou looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully, nodded and said, "be careful yourself. This place is very evil."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and nods. He doesn''t know whether it''s evil or not, but he knows that there must be something strange in it. Let''s not talk about the dead trees first, but the cold smell makes him curious enough.


    In Du Deshou''s worried look, Xu Shaotang walks slowly into the woods.


    The forest is full of withered and yellow leaves, and a thick layer has been piled up on the forest land, almost knee deep. Stepping on it, it makes a fragmentary sound. With the cold smell around, it makes the bare forest look very strange.


    Xu Shaotang went to a dead tree and knocked on the trunk with his fingers. There was a clear sound on the trunk. He knocked on more than ten trees in a row, which proved that these trees were dead from the inside to the outside.


    "It''s really strange that it withered and died overnight!" Xu Shaotang inspected the trees in the forest and muttered to himself, "how do these people do it?"


    There are many ways to make a tree wither, but these trees wither from the inside to the outside overnight. It''s really weird.


    Xu Shaotang squatted down and planed all the fallen leaves under a tree, hoping to find a clue from the root of the tree.


    The soil at the root of the tree is intact, and there is no color difference between the soil and the surrounding soil. It seems that no one is doing anything at the root of the tree.


    Xu Shaotang slowly touched the dead bark of the big tree. With his hand, he peeled off the bark of the big tree. The trunk had lost water and the bark was extremely brittle. He could easily peel off a large piece of bark.


    There''s nothing unusual about the bare part of the bark, which is similar to the normal dead trees.


    The more Xu Shaotang thought about it, the more strange he felt. He picked up the fallen leaves on the ground and crushed them on his nose. There was no strange smell on the leaves."Strange, are these trees really withered by Yin Qi?" Xu Shaotang frowned tightly, and his head was in a mess.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to leave the woods, a possibility suddenly occurred to him. He quickly threw away the leaves piled under his feet and revealed a large open space around him.


    Break off a branch and pry up a piece of soil from the ground. The bottom of the soil turns white slightly. Put the fresh part of the soil on the tip of your nose and smell it gently. Suddenly, a slight pungent smell comes.


    So it is!


    He and Du Deshou both went into a misunderstanding from the beginning. They all thought that these trees died overnight, but they didn''t know that it was a kind of illusion. As long as we calculate the withering time of the trees and put on a play of the passing of Yin soldiers one day ahead of time, we would get the wrong impression that these trees would die the next day after the passing of Yin soldiers.


    As long as we pour some defoliant under these trees on the night when the so-called Yin soldiers cross the border, we can make the leaves fall out overnight.


    In fact, these trees have been withered by excessive fertilization for a long time. The white crystal under the soil is the deposited fertilizer. The reason why it is colder than the surrounding is not only due to its psychological function, but also due to the heat absorption of the crystal fertilizer.


    Up to now, he can be absolutely sure that the so-called Yin soldiers crossing the border is that someone is deliberately pretending to be a ghost!

 Chapter 582

    Xu Shaotang came out of the woods, and Du Deshou rushed up and said, "how about it? What do you find? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not haunted, it''s disturbing people!"


    "Making trouble?" Du Deshou''s face showed a look of surprise and said, "do you mean that someone is playing tricks on purpose?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, patted Du Deshou on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry about this. I''ll find someone to help you investigate it. Now this village is not very safe. If you don''t mind, you can go to the Lin family for a temporary stay


    Now that this happened, Xu Shaotang couldn''t just stand by, and he was very curious about who was playing tricks behind his back, and why did they arrest the people in the surrounding villages?


    Du Deshou shook his head slightly. His old face was full of anger. He said angrily, "since someone is deliberately pretending to be a ghost, I have nothing to be afraid of. I''m not going anywhere. I just want to see what these people are doing for!"


    Seeing Du Deshou''s angry face, Xu Shaotang knew that he couldn''t persuade him to leave, so he had to let his son have a rest, and he called Longfei. It''s better to leave this kind of thing to longzu.


    After receiving a phone call from Xu Shaotang and knowing the cause and effect of the incident, Long Fei asks Xu Shaotang to wait for a moment. He will send someone to deal with the incident here.


    Hang up the phone, Xu Shaotang came to Du Deshou side, said: "soon someone will come to deal with things here, rest assured, should soon be able to find those missing people."


    "I hope so!" Du Deshou nodded a little blankly, but the sadness on his face did not fade.


    They find a place outside the woods to sit down quietly and wait for the people sent by Long Fei to come. Xu Shaotang is also thinking about the purpose of these people to capture the people in the surrounding villages and how to find the missing people.


    An hour later, the sound of "rumbling" came from the sky. They looked up and saw a helicopter flying fast here.


    Xu Shaotang knows that it should be the people from the dragon group.


    When the helicopter landed, Xu Shaotang saw three acquaintances - Tantai Jingming, wood and snake!


    Seeing the snake, Xu Shaotang showed a strange smile on his face. He walked slowly up to the snake and said with a smile, "that''s good. So soon, he will return to the embrace of the organization?"


    Yinshe was kicked out of dantai Jingming''s three man team because of his poor strength before. Now he appears with dantai Jingming at the same time, which means that his strength has been improved and he is qualified to join dantai Jingming''s team again.


    "That''s right. Don''t look who I am The snake picks his eyebrows from Xu Shaotang, which makes Xu Shaotang almost want to give him two feet.


    The wood is still dull, but the look of Tantai Jingming looking at Xu Shaotang is different from before. She is happy, and seems to have a little daughter''s tension.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming walks up to Xu Shaotang, points to the withered forest in front of him and asks, "is this the forest you mentioned that has been tampered with?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said in a low voice, "why did the forest become like this? I have already told Long Fei. When I was waiting for you to come, I had already looked around and found no other obvious trace. It should be a bit of trouble to find those missing people. "


    He is full of confidence in front of Du Deshou, but this is just to comfort Du Deshou. There are still many things to do to find those missing people.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming takes a look at Du de Shou standing on one side, instantly understands Xu Shaotang''s worry, nods to him slightly, and says with full confidence: "we will mobilize all the police forces in Yangcheng to cooperate with our work. As long as those missing people are still in Yangcheng, we will dig three feet to find them out, live to see people, die to see corpses!"


    Xu Shaotang secretly gives a thumbs up to Tantai Jingming. This girl is really smart. She can understand her meaning with a little bit of her own, and comfort Du Deshou by following her own words.


    Sure enough, Du Deshou''s face was filled with uncontrollable joy when he heard Tantai Jingming''s words. He didn''t know who they were, but he saw hope when he heard that Tantai Jingming wanted to mobilize all the police forces in Yangcheng to help them find someone.


    And he knew in his heart that since these people were able to mobilize all the police forces in Yangcheng, it proved that they must be the people sent by the top, that is to say, the top already knew the things here, and would certainly try their best to trace it!


    Thinking of this, Du Deshou can''t help admiring Xu Shaotang. He heard Lin Yunong say that Xu Shaotang has a lot of energy, but he didn''t expect that this young man has such a lot of energy.


    "Thank you! Thank you Du Deshou came to them and said thank you one by one.


    Xu Shaotang gave Du Deshou a smile and said, "Du Bo, since someone has been sent up to trace this matter, you can rest assured. You''ve been worrying a lot these days. Just go back and have a good rest and wait for our news at home! "They have their own things to do, and they can''t take Du Deshou with them all the time, and they are not safe from danger. It''s really inconvenient to take Du Deshou with them.


    Du Deshou nodded: "I''ll trouble you. I''ll thank you for the people in our villages!"


    After that, Du Deshou left here happily. It seems that he has great confidence in them.


    When Du Deshou left, Tantai Jingming asked, "what do you think of this?"


    "What do you think?" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "these people must have an ulterior motive for making this play. If they are just pretending to be gods and ghosts, it''s OK. But if they take hundreds of people from several villages around them, even people in their fifties and sixties and teenagers will not let go. I can''t guess what they want to do until I find out the trace of these people."


    In front of such a smart person as Tantai Jingming, he won''t guess, lest he will be ridiculed mercilessly by this girl.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s reply, a trace of surprise flashed on her face. She was really ready to watch Xu Shaotang''s joke, but she didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would simply admit that she knew nothing about it.


    Unable to find a chance to quarrel with Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming is slightly disappointed. However, she soon recovers and starts to contact the police in Yangcheng with her own phone number. She tells Yangcheng Bureau directly that all police forces in Yangcheng are under the full command of longzu for the time being. All police forces must be on standby 24 hours!

 Chapter 583

    After dantai Jingming hung up the phone with Yangcheng City Bureau, Xu Shaotang reminded: "this matter may involve a lot. It''s better for us to investigate by ourselves first, so as not to scare the snake."


    Yangcheng''s police force can only be used as a reserve force, and the real main force is them. Besides, those people dare to catch even the police. Maybe they are not ordinary people.


    "I know!" Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded to Xu Shaotang and asked, "which direction do you think we should start to pursue?"


    As soon as she says this, Xu Shaotang and yinshe look at dantai Jingming at the same time. Xu Shaotang is surprised that dantai Jingming, the overbearing girl, asks for her own opinions. Yinshe is surprised that dantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang don''t start to pinch each other as soon as they meet. Now the relationship seems to be very harmonious.


    Noticing Xu Shaotang''s and the snake''s eyes, Tantai Jingming''s face moved slightly. She quickly turned away to prevent them from seeing the light red on her face.


    Since Xu Shaotang was determined to be Canglong, it seems that dantai Jingming regards him as his former instructor and has been used to obeying him. Moreover, he knows that Xu Shaotang has more experience in tracking than her, so he habitually wants to listen to Xu Shaotang''s opinions first.


    Although he was surprised, since Tantai Jingming asked, Xu Shaotang said his idea: "the people arrested are not only from this village. Let''s go to other villages to have a look first. Maybe those people who pretend to be gods and ghosts have left clues for us to trace in other villages."


    After thinking about it, she nodded and said, "OK, let''s go to other villages first."


    Now that the decision had been made, the four immediately set out to investigate the surrounding villages.


    She came to Xu Shaotang and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter between you and dantai? Don''t tell me you''ve taken care of the mother Tyrannosaurus Rex of our dragon group? "


    Xu Shaotang gave the snake a white look, and quietly pointed to Tantai Jingming, and said to the snake, "if you have the ability, go and fix her?"


    "Forget it, I don''t want to be bullied by her all my life!" The snake shrinks its neck and says something in fear.


    It''s said that women are sensitive animals. Even though she turns her back on Xu Shaotang and yinshe, she keenly feels that they are pointing at each other behind her back. She suddenly turns around and glares at Xu Shaotang and yinshe: "are you two speaking ill of me behind my back?"


    "No!" They waved their hands and quickly denied it.


    For their denial, Tantai Jingming obviously didn''t believe it. She glared at them and said coldly, "don''t let me catch you, or you''ll look good!"


    Half an hour later, the four came to a village next door. Just like Du Deshou''s village, there were only some old, weak, sick and disabled people left in this village. Some people were burning incense wax money paper to the so-called Yin soldiers in the open space, praying for their families to be released.


    "Folly Tan Tai Jing Ming glances at those people lightly, and steps to the other side, intending to stop those people''s foolish behavior.


    Seeing the action of dantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed him, shook his head to her and said, "don''t worry about them, we can do what we should do."


    Most of these villagers are honest farmers who believe in feudal superstitions. In addition, those people who play tricks on gods and ghosts do well. How can they think that all this is just the conspiracy of others.


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang stops her hand. Tantai Jingming''s face burns instantly. She quickly shakes Xu Shaotang''s hand away and says in a panic: "let''s go to the dead woods around to have a look!"


    After that, Tantai Jingming takes the lead to walk outside the village.


    For the look of Tantai Jingming, several people see it. The snake looks at Tantai Jingming''s runaway figure and looks at Xu Shaotang, with a typical obscene smile on his face.


    The wood who had not spoken all the time came to Xu Shaotang, looked at Xu Shaotang and said faintly: "remember to invite me to have a wedding wine!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is very speechless to look at two people, especially wood this bastard, every time is like this, either do not speak, or say out of words can be angry.


    Although he always missed the feeling of spanking Tantai Jingming, he didn''t like Tantai Jingming. With her violent temper, if he married back, he would make the family uneasy.


    Putting away the idea of beating the wood and the snake, Xu Shaotang quickly follows in the footsteps of Tantai Jingming and goes to the withered forest in the village.


    After a search in the withered forest, the result is similar to that of the withered forest outside dudeshou village. These trees were destroyed in the same way, but they still didn''t find any clues in this village.


    Several people did not believe in evil and turned to other villages again.


    When they went through several "haunted" villages, they still didn''t get any clues to trace.


    "These bastards are secretive!" The snake wiped the sweat from his forehead and said: "if I catch these bastards, I have to strip them of their skin and cramp them!"On a hot day, they wandered outside for several hours, but they didn''t find any useful clues. They were very unhappy.


    Tantai Jingming sits down in an open space, fans a cool wind beside her and asks Xu Shaotang, "do you think the disappearance of these people is related to the hand of God? Besides this mysterious organization, I don''t know who will catch these honest villagers. "


    Tantai Jingming still remembers the fact that the hand of God used living people to do experiments, so she subconsciously linked it with the hand of God.


    "It shouldn''t have much to do with them!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "I had the same suspicion before, but after careful thinking, I found that it was not like the style of the hand of God. Although the hand of God did not break the means, it was not so blatant. Moreover, the places where they arrested people were relatively remote places. The location of these villages was not remote, so they should not do it. Even if the hand of God wants to do it, it won''t play the trick of crossing the border. There should be someone else who takes these villagers! "


    "Who would that be?" Dan Tai Jing Ming rubs his head in doubt, "what can they do if they take these villagers away?"


    After thinking about it, Tantai Jingming didn''t know what these honest villagers could do as coolies?


    "Look again!" Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "if we can''t find any more clues, we will mobilize the police force of Yangcheng to carry out a carpet search around several villages. I don''t believe those people didn''t leave any clues!"

 Chapter 584

    "In fact, there''s another way. I don''t know if it''s OK, but I can try it!" Tan Tai Jing Ming thought and said.


    "What method?" Several people cast curious eyes at the same time.


    Instead of rushing to answer their questions, Tantai Jingming looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you remember how you found Li Nancheng''s nest in northern Myanmar last time?"


    North Myanmar?


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, then said suddenly, "do you mean we can pretend to be ordinary villagers and wait for those people to catch us?"


    Last time in northern Myanmar, didn''t Xu Shaotang use this method to find Li Nancheng''s nest? Thinking of Li Nancheng, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help thinking of He Li. No one thought that he Li would eventually go on such a road. I hope she and Li Nancheng can be good people in the next life!


    Tantai Jingming nodded and said, "since they dare to catch people blatantly, maybe we can use this method to find them!"


    "I don''t know if this method will work." After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang still had some worries in his heart and said, "the police have sent someone to come here once before. They should know that their actions have attracted the attention of the police. Do they dare to commit crimes in the near future?"


    As long as those people are not crazy, they will not commit crimes in this situation, unless they have been overjoyed.


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "if you try, you''ll know. Even if the plan doesn''t succeed, we won''t lose anything. Moreover, those people even dare to arrest the police, which is enough to prove their audacity!"


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Now that the plan has been made, it certainly needs an executor. They all think about this problem at the same time, and then they turn their eyes to the snake.


    "Why me again?" Facing the three people''s eyes, the snake said reluctantly.


    "Why can''t it be you?" Tan Tai Jing Ming glared at the snake and said, "only the three of us have special communication equipment. The immovable nature of wood is easy to be detected. Our intention. I want to stay here and mobilize the police force of Yangcheng at any time. Who else can go except you?"


    "Let Xu Shaotang go!" The snake muttered, "who knows the skills of those people? If they are very good, then I will be honored? Xu Shaotang is so powerful that there should be no problem for him to go! "


    In a word, the snake still hasn''t got rid of his fear of death. He wants to give his communicator to Xu Shaotang, which can also lead the snake out of the hole.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gave Xu Shaotang a light look and said to the snake, "he''s not in my charge. If you have the ability, you can go to him to discuss with him."


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, the snake suddenly wilts down and asks him to consult with Xu Shaotang? Even if there is no need to discuss, he knows the result. Do you still need to waste words with Xu Shaotang?


    In the face of this kind of task, we can only accept it reluctantly.


    After the personnel who led the snake out of the cave were determined, several people squatted on the ground and marked the location of several villages around with gravel.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to a few stones on the ground and said, "the people in these villages have almost been captured. According to the chronological order, if those people still have to commit crimes in the near future, they are likely to choose this village!"


    His finger finally stayed on the stone representing "Qishui village", which is the nearest village to the "haunted" villages, and is likely to become the target of the gang''s recent crimes.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded, looked at the snake and said, "this is really the most likely village to be attacked. Snake, you can just lurk in this village. You are not allowed to leave this village without my orders!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± In a word, she has limited her personal freedom


    However, the snake is not stupid enough to question the order of dantai Jingming. Although she is unwilling, she still can''t obey the order of dantai Jingming.


    In the snake''s heart, she was indignant. She saw several people''s eyes on her again. Her face was full of doubts and looked at them: "what are you


    They have been forced to accept this task. What else do they want to do?


    "All the orders have been given. What are you still doing here?" Wood''s dull face seldom shows a smile of schadenfreude.


    The snake suddenly smothers. They want to drive themselves away!


    "Wood, you bastard, you don''t talk, no one thinks you are dumb!" The snake jumped up from the ground and glared at the wood.


    He did not dare to vent his discontent to Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang, but only to wood.


    In the face of the snake''s fierce eyes, wood just gave a light look back, and then continued to stare at the stones on the ground. He didn''t know what he was thinking or whether he wanted to see a flower from the stones.


    The snake wants to argue with the wood a few more words, and the extremely unfriendly eyes of Tan Tai Jing Ming have already looked at his face.


    "I''ll go! Go now As soon as she shrinks her neck, she turns around and walks towards Qishui village. He knows that if he doesn''t act again, his handsome face will suffer.Looking at the snake''s figure gradually away, Tan Tai Jing Ming is satisfied to look down at the broken stones on the ground.


    "Have you found a problem?" Mu Mu suddenly asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the wood and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "People in several villages around here have been arrested, and there are at least a few hundred people in some villages." Wood touched his chin and analyzed: "it''s too difficult to take so many people out of the range of Yangcheng without knowing it."


    As soon as he was told by mu mu, Xu Shaotang understood immediately: "do you mean that those who have been arrested are likely to be hidden around here?"


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and looked at the surrounding terrain. Standing at his present position, he could see that these villages were surrounded by mountains. It was very simple to hide hundreds of people in these mountains.


    They have been trying to find the traces of those people, but they ignore this problem.


    Mu Mu nodded and said, "except for mountains, these villages are surrounded by water. Unless the captured people are destroyed, there must be a place to imprison them. I think those captured people may be hidden in the mountains around here."


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other, and at the same time, they see the recognition from each other''s eyes. It seems that they all think that the analysis of wood is very possible.

 Chapter 585

    Since the three felt that those who had been arrested were likely to be hidden in the mountains, they immediately changed the direction of their pursuit.


    At the beginning, they were limited by their fixed thinking. They couldn''t find any clues in the surrounding villages, so they lost their direction immediately. Now they jump out of their inherent thinking and feel that their direction is much clearer.


    Although there is a new direction, it is not a simple thing to find out those people in the mountains. This is just their speculation, and the people may not be hidden in the mountains.


    In order to prevent the gang from escaping, Tantai Jingming immediately contacted the Yangcheng police and asked the police to mobilize part of the police force to block the whole Yangcheng.


    After that, they decided to start searching from the nearest mountain.


    The trees in the mountain are very luxuriant. From a distance, they can only see a green picture, but they know clearly that there may be a group of demons hidden in this beautiful picture.


    Three people''s body shape quickly through the woods, while looking for any sign of human activity may be.


    When it was getting dark, the three of them still got nothing, but they didn''t look disappointed. If they found them, it would only show that they were too stupid.


    A few people casually found a place to make do with the night, and then search for other places tomorrow morning.


    "If you can''t find the traces of those people after searching all the surrounding mountains, you may have to mobilize the police force of Yangcheng and even the army of Annam military region to carry out a carpet search." Xu Shaotang bites the hare that comes by hand in the process of searching and says to Tantai Jingming.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly and said, "if there is really nothing to find, it can only be so."


    They don''t know what those tricksters are doing when they take away the villagers around them. If those people have evil intentions, they will delay one more day now, and those who are taken away will be more dangerous.


    Several people eating game chatting, unconsciously fell asleep.


    After sleeping in the middle of the night, Tantai Jingming''s communicator suddenly made a few rapid "didi" sounds.


    Several people in their sleep wake up instantly. Tantai Jingming quickly takes off her communicator and says with a happy face: "it should be the snake that has been found there!"


    "Let''s get there quickly!" Xu Shaotang immediately stood up and couldn''t wait to know the origin of those people.


    After the discovery, several people were excited and quickly tracked to the location indicated by the communicator. They just wanted to have a try and let the snake go to Qishui village. They didn''t expect that the gang would dare to commit crimes openly.


    There are only two dots on the communicator, which represent the present position of yinshe and Tantai Jingming.


    As she moved rapidly in the dark, Tan Tai Jing Ming checked her communicator and said, "we are not far away from the snake. Those people should take the snake to the nearby mountains."


    Xu Shaotang turned his head and looked at the communicator in the hands of Tantai Jingming. He hummed coldly: "these people are really bold. Now I can''t wait to know what the origin of these people is!"


    These people can''t even be described as bold, they are just arrogant!


    With curiosity about these people, the speed of the three people can not help but speed up a lot.


    Soon, the two red dots on the messenger almost coincide, which means that they are around the snake.


    The three stopped at the same time and got a little closer to each other. Tantai Jingming put away the communicator in her hand and said in a low voice, "those people should be around here. We don''t know their details. We''d better be careful!"


    Since these people dare to commit such unscrupulous crimes, they will not be easy to deal with. There is nothing wrong with being careful.


    Xu Shaotang and Mu Mu also realized this. They slowed down their movements and began to carefully search for the trace of the gang nearby.


    Soon, they found a cave in the middle of the mountain. The entrance of the cave was simply covered by people. The weeds and branches were removed from the cave, and the cave was immediately exposed.


    The entrance of the cave is so narrow that it can only allow one person to stand upright. Close to the entrance, you can see a faint light coming out of the cave.


    Xu Shaotang said in a low voice, "I''ll go in the front, I''ll go in the middle, I''ll go after the wood is broken!"


    According to reason, it should be after the death of the stronger Tantai Jingming, but Xu Shaotang and Mu Mu did not regard Tantai Jingming as an expert at this moment, but just regarded her as a woman who needed a man to protect her.


    Don''t allow Tantai Jingming to talk, Xu Shaotang has been cat waist into the cave.


    Knowing Xu Shaotang''s good intentions, Tantai Jingming feels a warm current pouring into her heart. She feels warm in her heart. Seeing that Xu Shaotang has already got into the cave, she goes in and breaks the wood behind.


    When we walked along the narrow cave for tens of meters, the entrance of the cave began to become spacious, and the three people could almost stand side by side.


    Walking, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped, and then some doubt turned to look at the tan Tai Jing Ming and wood."What''s the matter?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "do you think something is wrong?"


    "A little bit!" Wood also frowned. He also felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the front carefully, suddenly patted his head and said in a low voice: "I know what''s wrong! We didn''t see a guard all the way in


    When Xu Shaotang''s words came out, both Jingming and Mu Mu suddenly realized that it was too easy for them to come in. According to the truth, such a place should be heavily guarded, but they didn''t meet anyone from the beginning to the end. It''s really strange!


    "This other party is really unreasonable!" Tan Tai Jing Ming frowned and said, "I don''t know if these people are stupid or crazy. They don''t even let go of a guard. Do they really think no one can find them? Or do you think no one can help them? "


    They boast that they have met too many arrogant people, but it is the first time for them to meet such arrogant people.


    They are more and more curious about what these people want to do. They can be so unscrupulous!


    With the curiosity of these people, the three quickly walked to the depth of the cave.


    The deeper they went into the cave, the wider their vision became. After they walked along the cave for a few minutes, they suddenly heard a cheering sound.

 Chapter 586

    The three quickly followed the cheering sound and ran to the deepest part of the cave.


    But when they reached the deepest part of the cave, looking at the scene in front of them, their hearts were filled with an unspeakable anger!


    What came to their eyes was a scene like purgatory. Countless corpses were thrown aside. A group of people in strange clothes were surrounded by a high altar. On the altar, several bloody executioners were cutting the throat of the captured villagers, and then let the blood of the corpses flow into the altar, when the blood of the corpses dried up After that, they would leave the useless bodies to one side.


    Whenever the executioner kills an innocent villager, the onlookers carry a man from the nearby pile of comatose people to the executioner. As long as the executioner''s knife goes down, those people around the altar will give out a burst of fanatical cheers.


    Crazy! This is a group of crazy people who choose not to buckle!


    Even when they saw the three strangers breaking in, the executioners still did not stop their actions.


    Seeing the behavior of these lunatics, they couldn''t bear the anger in their hearts any longer. They looked at each other with red eyes and killed these lunatics.


    "Stop them!" The old man sitting on the top of the altar gently waved his scepter and issued orders to the people around the altar.


    At the old man''s command, the cheering crowd around the altar suddenly turned around, looked at the three people with empty eyes, and then roared to them like beasts.


    In the face of this group of people who are no different from animals, none of the three kept their hands and roared: "kill!"


    Xu Shaotang''s real Qi is condensed in his hand. With a wave of it, he immediately kills several people who flock to him. In the face of his companions being ruthlessly killed, those faces don''t have any look of fear. They still bravely wave the miscellaneous weapons in their hands to kill him.


    Xu Shaotang naturally does not refuse those who come. In his eyes, he does not regard these people as adults, and there is no psychological burden to kill them.


    Tantai Jingming and wood are also like this, constantly killing the enemies who swarmed to them.


    Killing and killing, they suddenly found the place where they were defeated. These people didn''t look like warriors at all. Even with all kinds of weapons in their hands, they were no different from ordinary people. Of course, except for their fierce and fearless appearance.


    "Dan Tai, these people are yours!" Xu Shaotang kicks away a man who rushes in front of him, looks at the old man sitting high on the altar, and says to Jingming and wood, who are bathed in blood all over the altar: "catch the thief first, catch the king, and I''ll get rid of that old thing first!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded, while killing the enemy close to him, while shouting to Xu Shaotang: "don''t kill that old thing!"


    Xu Shaotang knew that Tantai Jingming was angry. He was eager to know from the mouth of the old man why they wanted to do this, and what good would it do to them to kill so many innocent villagers?


    Xu Shaotang suddenly flew up to kill the old man.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s killing, there was no fear on the old man''s face, and his face was full of fanatical expression.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Xu Shaotang several feet will stand on the altar of the executioner to solve, quickly to the immobile old man to kill.


    "The sinners who disturb the sacrifice gods, prepare for the fury of the gods!" The old man was chanting words, waving his scepter and hitting Xu Shaotang head-on.


    Xu Shaotang just slightly deviated from his body and easily escaped the old man''s attack. His right hand quickly reached out and grasped the old man in his hand.


    Until the old man in his hand, Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the bloody altar.


    The altar is round, with a fist sized hole in the middle. There are many gullies on the altar, each of which leads to the fist sized hole in the middle. Although he has killed the executioner who cut his throat, there is still a trickle of blood on the altar. Through the gullies on the altar, the blood finally flows into the fist sized hole Mouth.


    "Madman!" Xu Shaotang could not resist the feeling of nausea. He slapped the old man on his face and said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Xu Shaotang slapped the old man''s teeth with anger, but the old man didn''t feel any pain, and his face was still fanatical.


    "You will be punished by the gods!" The old man opened his bloody mouth and laughed at Xu Shaotang.


    "You should be punished!" Xu Shaotang glared at the old man with red eyes, "you are a group of scum, beasts!"


    Xu Shaotang even felt that they could not be described by scum and animals. Such people should not live in the world at all!


    "Folly "As long as the spirit wakes up, he will give us eternal life. Shouldn''t we do something for the spirit? If you give up disturbing the sacrifice to the gods now, you will be able to make a living when the gods wake up! "Over there, Tantai Jingming and Mu Mu have joined hands to kill those people who are not threatening but who are not afraid of death. Tantai Jingming rushes to Xu Shaotang quickly, while Mu Mu is looking for the shadow of the snake among the comatose people.


    Soon, the wood found the snake under the crowd, and quickly pulled the snake out of the crowd.


    "What did he say?" Tan Tai Jing Ming''s chest is undulating violently. It seems that the anger in her chest is about to burn her.


    Xu Shaotang handed the half dead old man to the hands of Tantai Jingming, and said with a complicated look: "ask yourself!"


    He didn''t want to ask the old man, who was already bewildered. The old man was no different from a madman.


    Tantai Jingming took over the old man in doubt, grabbed him by the neck and said angrily, "who are you? Why kill these innocent villagers? "


    When she choked her neck, the old man''s face turned red instantly, but there was no fear on his face. He just said with a smile, "we are all servants of God, and you are all sinners!"


    Just as she wanted to ask again, the altar under their feet began to vibrate slightly.


    Seeing the trembling altar, the old man''s face showed more crazy fanaticism, laughing: "the God is about to wake up, sinners, wait to meet the punishment of the God!"


    (PS: first of all, there are no immortals, and it''s not true cultivation. Don''t be afraid, ha ha)

 Chapter 587

    Feeling the tremor at his feet and hearing the old man''s fanatical laughter, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming turn pale at the same time.


    The shaking under his feet became stronger and stronger, and the crazy smile on the old man''s face became heavier and heavier. Realizing that the situation was not good, they grabbed the old man and jumped down from the altar.


    "Boom!"


    Just as they jumped off the altar, the whole altar suddenly burst open, and countless pieces of gravel splashed, making their eyes filled with dust and smoke.


    When the dust and smoke in front of them dispersed, they glared straight.


    Under the cracked altar, there is a coffin made of stone. A blood red corpse is standing up slowly from the pool of blood. The corpse is covered with blood and looks like a blood man.


    "Ah..."


    The blood red corpse''s mouth issued a sharp whistling sound which was not like human being''s, which made their ears ache.


    "Did you wake me up?" The blood red corpse slowly turns around his cheek and looks at the old man who is grasped by Tantai Jingming. He opens his mouth and his fangs are very eye-catching.


    Seeing that his long-awaited spirit awakes, the old man wants to kneel down, but he can''t kneel down when he is carried by Jingming, so he has to say devoutly: "great God, I will wake you up, I will always be your most devout servant!"


    Dantai Jingming knew that the bloody corpse was the real leader. In that case, it was useless for the old man to keep it.


    "Kacha..."


    Tantai Jingming''s hand slightly forced, directly crushed the old man''s neck, which had no soul. The fact proved that the God in the old man''s mouth could not do anything for him, and he finally became an abominable corpse.


    Tantai Jingming threw the corpse in her hand to the so-called "God", with a sarcastic look on her face, and said, "let me see how your God brought your devout believers back to life from the dead!"


    "I have thousands of servants. Why care about this one?" The bloody corpse had a strange smile on its face, which made people feel hairy.


    Xu Shaotang slowly goes to the side of Tantai Jingming, intentionally protects her behind, faces the bloody body and says: "it''s just a vampire, dare to call herself a god! I really don''t know the height of the earth


    When the bloody corpse showed his fangs, Xu Shaotang knew that the so-called God was just a vampire.


    I just don''t know why this vampire is here. The old man who sacrificed hundreds of gods'' blood is just a vampire. I don''t know if this is a joke.


    "Ha ha, since you know I''m a vampire, why don''t you run away?" The vampire opened his mouth and laughed: "do you want to give your blood to the emperor?"


    "The emperor?" Hearing the vampire''s claim, Xu Shaotang''s pupils suddenly shrank and said, "are you Cain?"


    In the blood clan, there is only one person who can call himself "the emperor", that is Cain, the blood emperor!


    Although he had never met Cain, he knew many legends about Cain. Cain was the earliest and the most powerful vampire in the world. He was honored as the blood emperor by the blood clan. All the blood clan died. His descendants were also his servants! No one knows how Cain was born.


    But he had some doubts in his heart. How could Cain be in this cave? It seems that Cain should have been injured, so he slept here for a long time. Until today, he was awakened by the old man.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s expression, Cain said with a smile: "it seems that you know me. Ha ha, you can taste the blood of Chinese experts just after you wake up. God really treats me well!"


    Speaking, the sudden behind Cain gave birth to a pair of blood red wings. Different from the wings of other vampires, Cain''s wings are wider and more demonic.


    "Dan Tai, take wood and snake first Xu Shaotang pulls dantai Jingming back a few steps, carefully staring at Cain, and whispers to dantai Jingming.


    He didn''t know how strong Cain was, but the first generation of vampires he met in the Amazon forest last time made it hard for him to resist. As the blood king of the blood clan, Cain''s strength was beyond words.


    Cain''s ears moved, and what Xu Shaotang said to Tantai Jingming had fallen into his ears.


    "Want to go?" Cain looked scornful and said with a cold smile, "it''s too late to think of going now."


    After a word, Cain''s body suddenly moved and flew to Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming.


    "Let''s go!" Xu Shaotang suddenly pushes back Tantai Jingming, carries his whole body Qi, and kills Cain.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming stares at Xu Shaotang, who is killing Cain. His face is full of worry. Although he doesn''t know how strong Cain is, he can see Cain''s strength from Xu Shaotang''s reaction.


    "Xu Shaotang! You must do nothing! " Dantai Jingming knows that she can''t help him to stay here. Instead, she will become a burden to Xu Shaotang. She stomps on her feet and runs to the wood quickly. She asks the wood to carry the comatose snake and run to the cave entrance. She wants to report the situation to Xu Shaotang. She hopes Xu Shaotang can hold on until the reinforcements arrive."Whoosh!"


    Xu Shaotang''s genuine spirit of forming a sword suddenly waves out, blocking Cain''s way to pursue Tantai Jingming.


    Cain abruptly retreated, showed sharp teeth to Xu Shaotang, and said: "since you want to die, I will help you!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Cain coldly and hummed: "it''s not certain who will live or die!"


    He was gambling that Cain had just awakened, and was forced to wake up after they interrupted the blood sacrifice. He was gambling that Cain''s strength would be greatly reduced, otherwise Cain, the blood emperor, would only be able to deal with people of the rank of the dead old leader.


    "Is it?" Cain light smile: "then let me see what you have in the end it!"


    Cain''s side was shrouded in blood mist, which wrapped him tightly in the blood mist, as if forming a blood barrier in front of him.


    Cain just wake up, the heart of the killing heart abnormal thick surging, cold drink, more than the steel knife claw has hit Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    Xu Shaotang''s Zhenqi sword in his hand was waving, and it collided with Cain''s claws heavily, making a sound of gold and iron.


    Facts have proved that Xu Shaotang is right. Cain, who has just awakened, is not as powerful as the legend, even weaker than the first generation of vampires Xu Shaotang met before!


    After discovering this, Xu Shaotang''s confidence improved instantly, and launched his own full force to attack Cain. He has decided to take advantage of Cain''s strength to kill him, otherwise, Cain will become a huge disaster sooner or later!

 Chapter 588

    Cain was also very surprised. Of course, he knew that his current strength was greatly reduced, but he thought that even if he just wanted to wake up, he could easily kill the person in front of him. When they met, he found that his idea was completely wrong.


    At first, he thought that he was lucky and could drink the blood of the master as soon as he woke up. Now, he can only think that he was unlucky and met the master who was not under him as soon as he woke up.


    "Cain, the king of blood, is nothing more than that!" Xu Shaotang stepped back, looked at Cain with scorn, and said faintly, "it''s just a bat that can only suck blood. It''s ridiculous that he dares to call himself Emperor!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s sarcasm, Cain''s face full of blood showed an angry look, which made his already ferocious cheek look more ferocious.


    Because of the wings, people of the blood clan are often called "blood sucking bats" by their opponents. This term with a strong derogatory meaning is the biggest insult to people of the blood clan.


    "Huaxia people, you successfully angered the emperor!" Cain uttered a shriek in his mouth, staring at Xu Shaotang with his red eyes, and said angrily, "I want you to make atonement with your blood!"


    Although his strength is not as good as before, he is still the supreme of the blood clan. He wants to let this annoying Chinese know that the blood emperor is not something he can insult!


    "Let''s see how much strength you have left!" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and suddenly attacked Cain.


    Xu Shaotang took advantage of his power to gently touch the ground. Between the leaps and bounds, two fierce Qi attacked Cain''s eyebrows and chest respectively.


    Although Cain''s strength is greatly reduced, he is still not afraid of Xu Shaotang''s attack. His blood wings open like a blood bird, and his body moves abruptly to avoid Xu Shaotang''s fatal attack.


    While dodging Xu Shaotang''s attack, Cain also quickly approached Xu Shaotang. The blood red shadow rolled to Xu Shaotang like a wind.


    "What a speed Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. With Cain''s almost imperceptible speed alone, his name as the blood emperor was deserved. When his strength was greatly reduced, we can imagine how terrible Cain would be in his heyday.


    Cain like a gust of wind around Xu Shaotang, sharp claws continue to attack Xu Shaotang, as long as Xu Shaotang a little inattentive, very willing to be torn to pieces by his claws far better than steel knife.


    "Hiss..."


    A sound of broken clothes rings. Under Cain''s continuous attack, Xu Shaotang can''t dodge. His clothes are torn open by Cain''s claws, leaving a clear scratch on his back.


    Even though Xu Shaotang''s endurance is very strong, such a wound still makes him frown slightly.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was hurt by himself, Cain suddenly stopped and raised his paws to Xu Shaotang provocatively, with a trace of Xu Shaotang''s blood on his paws.


    Under Xu Shaotang''s disgusting eyes, Cain put Xu Shaotang''s bloody paw into his mouth and sucked it. His face showed a look of infatuation. He said with emotion: "what delicious blood! Don''t struggle bravely any more. Come on, my dear child, let the emperor give you eternal life!"


    "You are proud too early!" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the abnormal Cain, "since you want to live forever, I just want to surpass you!"


    Xu Shaotang''s real Qi is surging all over his body, which makes the surrounding air vibrate slightly and make a "buzz" sound. With the continuous condensation of real Qi, Xu Shaotang''s momentum rises abruptly, just like the God of war falling from the sky.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s momentum rising again, Cain''s face finally showed a look of surprise.


    "Come on, let me pass you!" Xu Shaotang learns Cain''s tone, and the real Qi in his hand, which has been condensed to be about to explode, suddenly waves out, just like a flash of lightning, cleaving to Cain.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s powerful attack, Cain did not dare to neglect and waved his wings to avoid Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    However, at the moment when his body just soared, Xu Shaotang''s fast and ill Qi had already killed Cain.


    With a "puff" sound, the real Qi cuts in from Cain''s upper body, and the huge force directly blows Cain in the air. At the moment of flying, a cloud of blood blooms in the air, just like a bloody lotus.


    "Ah Cain sent out a shrill scream. He never dreamed that he was hurt by this Chinese.


    When Cain hit the ground heavily, a terrible wound was pulled directly from his right shoulder to his left lower abdomen, and blood gushed from the wound, which made Cain''s bloody cheek pale.


    Looking at the wound on Cain''s chest, Xu Shaotang has to sigh that the blood emperor''s body is really not comparable to that of ordinary vampires. If it were ordinary vampires, they would have been cut in half with his full strength.


    "I''ll make you pay for what you do today!" Cain stares at Xu Shaotang with fierce light in his eyes. He wants to tear the man who hurt himself to pieces.When speaking, Cain''s chest wound began to diffuse a layer of blood mist. Under the effect of blood mist, the blood of the wound was quickly stopped. At the same time, the skin and flesh of the wound slowly wriggled. Soon, the wound on his chest was completely healed.


    Just hurt, because he is not the one who is very pale.


    "I''ll let you pay for what you''ve done first!" Xu Shaotang roared. Regardless of Cain''s threat, his body suddenly jumped out again. This time, his real Qi directly attacked Cain''s face.


    He knew that the recovery ability of blood clan was very strong, but he did not believe that Cain could recover indefinitely. The more serious the wound was repaired, the more blood essence was consumed.


    Even if Cain could not be killed, he would also consume the blood emperor with endless troubles!


    It took Cain a lot of blood and essence to repair the wound just now. His already weak body was even weaker. How could he avoid Xu Shaotang''s inevitable attack.


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi cuts off half of Cain''s head again. Cain screams in pain and looks at Xu Shaotang with a vicious look.


    Cain knew that he was no longer Xu Shaotang''s opponent. If he went on like this, he would be killed by Xu Shaotang. He didn''t care to repair his wound. He bit his teeth and gave a fierce cry: "Xuedun!"


    As Cain''s voice fell, his body suddenly turned into a blood mist. Even if it would greatly damage his body, he could not care so much for his life.

 Chapter 589

    Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He knows that Cain wants to escape with the secret skill of blood clan.


    He didn''t care so much. He concentrated his whole body Qi in his hands and waved dozens of knives to the blood mist in a very short time.


    With his genuine Qi, there were bursts of shrill screams in the blood fog, but the speed of the blood fog did not decrease, but increased, and fled to the cave with lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, it had disappeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang is not willing to let this serious trouble leave alive, and hurriedly chases the cave entrance.


    However, no matter how fast he was, he could not catch up with the blood mist. When he came to the narrow place of the cave, his speed slowed down due to the limitation of the cave, and the blood mist had disappeared.


    When Xu Shaotang walked out of the cave, he suddenly felt a wind coming. When Xu Shaotang was about to take out his hand, he saw the person''s face clearly. Xu Shaotang quickly took back his offensive.


    Tantai Jingming stops in front of Xu Shaotang. For a moment, she almost can''t resist rushing into Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    "You Is it all right? " Dan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang stupidly, the voice that asks is a little quiver.


    Xu Shaotang is worried about Cain''s whereabouts. He doesn''t notice the abnormality of Tantai Jingming. He just asks Tantai Jingming, "do you see a piece of blood fog leaving here?"


    "Blood fog?" Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, shakes her head and says, "I didn''t see it. I just saw you come out of here. By the way, what about Cain? You killed him? "


    When it comes to Cain, Xu Shaotang''s face looks disappointed. Now it''s night, and they don''t see Cain running away in any direction. He can''t catch Cain any more. It''s hard to watch a serious illness run away from him.


    "Cain escaped..." Xu Shaotang sighed slightly, his face full of unwilling look.


    "Escaped?" Dan Tai Jing Ming slightly slanted over her head and said with a faint smile, "Cain is not as terrible as you said."


    In her head, she began to think whether Xu Shaotang deliberately said Cain so badly that she could perform the old routine of "hero saving beauty" in front of her. Thinking of this, Tantai Jingming''s cheek began to turn slightly red, as if she had been hit by something.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly: "Cain is just waking up. I''m afraid that his strength will not reach the previous three Chengdu. If he was in his heyday, I''m afraid that we would have become his blood servants..."


    "Blood servant?" "You mean Cain is a vampire?" she said


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s too small of him to describe Cain as a vampire. He has another name - blood emperor!"


    Even if Tantai Jingming didn''t know the secret of the blood clan, when she heard the title of "blood emperor", she had already guessed Cain''s identity. Who can be called the blood emperor, is he the one who is easy to communicate with?


    While they were talking, Mu Mu came over with the snake still in a coma.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the comatose snake and asked the wood, "how is he?"


    "Nothing!" Wood light said: "he should be as confused as those who were arrested..."


    "Shame Tan Tai Jing Ming resisted the impulse of slapping the snake on the forehead and hummed: "as a member of the dragon group, I was dazed. I''m ashamed of him if I say it!"


    Xu Shaotang said, "try to wake him up first. Don''t blame him, dantai. If it wasn''t for the snake, I''m afraid things would be more troublesome later."


    Although Xu Shaotang also thinks that it''s a shame to be bewildered as a dragon group expert, he still thanks the snake from his heart. If it wasn''t for the snake who risked his life to let them find the cave and give Cain some time to recover, he would not be Cain''s opponent at all.


    If they come here a few days later, they will be the ones who run away and even die. From this point of view, the snake is equivalent to saving their lives in disguise, as well as the lives of many innocent villagers.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming gave up the idea of waking up the snake and giving it a good lesson. She looked at the entrance of the cave and said, "let''s go inside and see how many people are still alive..."


    She had to step into this human purgatory again. Although she didn''t want to, she had to walk in again, because there were still some people who could save their lives because they arrived in time. They had to go to save all these people.


    Xu Shaotang and Mu Mu nodded at the same time and walked into the cave again with heavy steps.


    When they saw the corpses lying in the cave, the faces of the three people were very ugly. Even if the people who pretended to be gods and ghosts were dead, they still wanted to drag them out and whip the corpses.


    Xu Shaotang hated these scum very much. If they didn''t wake Cain up with so many people''s blood, Cain might still be sleeping endlessly. These people didn''t know that what they woke up was not a God, but a devil!


    It can be imagined that as long as Cain does not die, how many innocent lives will be poisoned in this world.With a heavy heart, several people separated the comatose from the dead. From the appearance of the scene, more than 300 villagers were captured by those who played tricks on gods. Now, less than 30 people are still alive, and the others have turned into cold bodies.


    "A bunch of scum!" Looking at the scene of human purgatory, Tantai Jingming''s chest heaved violently, went to the old man who had died, and kicked his body hard to vent her pent up anger.


    Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes, do not want to see this sad picture, you can imagine, get the news of these people''s death, those people in the village will cry like.


    After some twists and turns, they finally got all the less than 30 people out of the cave.


    "Will long Fei come?" Xu Shaotang sat at the entrance of the cave, slightly closed his eyes and asked Jingming around him.


    "I think so." Tantai Jingming said with some uncertainty: "I have reported all the things here. As long as he doesn''t go out to perform the task, he should come here in person..."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said to himself, "let''s wait for Long Fei to come here..."


    Now Cain''s whereabouts are a mystery. No one knows what Cain will do. They can only place their hope of finding Cain on them, though it is not likely.

 Chapter 590

    As Tan Tai Jing Ming expected, Long Fei brings people to come here. After Xu Shaotang tells Long Fei about Cain, he leaves the ghost place on his own.


    Here, the following things will be dealt with by the dragon group. It''s not his turn to worry about them. If he stays in this place for more than a moment, he will feel more depressed.


    He didn''t even go to say hello to Du Deshou, so he hurried back to the Lin family. It''s not that he didn''t want to say hello to Du Deshou, but that he was afraid to see the painful look on the old man''s face.


    After a two-day rest at the Lin family, Xu Shaotang''s feeling of depression eased slightly and took Lin Yunong and his wife and several of his women back to Tianhai.


    Before they go back to Tianhai, Long Fei calls him again. They have investigated the identity of the old man who was killed by Jingming in dantai. The old man is a tomb robber and has a criminal record before.


    They speculated that the old man might have accidentally found Cain sleeping in the cave in the process of robbing the tomb, and then did not know how to think of a way to nourish Cain with blood, which led to the arrest of people in those villages.


    Knowing the result, Xu Shaotang didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh. Cain was awakened by a grave robber in China. The old man was really to blame for his death!


    When Xu Shaotang returns to Tianhai, the Xu family is naturally very happy. In addition, almost all the people who belong to the Xu family have gathered in Tianhai this time, and Lin Shuying has a baby in his stomach. A lot of happy things have come, and the Xu Wenzheng and his wife are so happy that they don''t close their mouths.


    Looking at his parents'' happy appearance, Xu Shaotang plans to stay in Tianhai for a long time. First, he wants to spend more time with his family, and second, he wants to check on Yu''s sisters.


    After lunch, you Mingze, who received a call from Xu Shaotang, rushed over.


    Xu Shaotang took him to his study and asked, "what''s happened to Yu''s sisters recently?"


    Xu Shaotang can actually ask you Mingze on the phone about many things, but he doesn''t know what the base station built by Yu''s sisters is used for. In order to avoid being noticed by Yu''s sisters as much as possible, he still chooses to communicate with you Mingze face to face.


    You Mingze also understood Xu Shaotang''s worry and shook his head and said, "they haven''t changed anything recently. They are just very active in the business circles of Tianhai and surrounding cities. I can''t judge their purpose."


    The Nuofei consortium is business oriented. It''s normal for the Yu sisters to be active in various business circles. However, neither Xu Shaotang nor you Mingze believe that they are only active in business circles.


    "Since you can''t judge, don''t judge, lest they mislead us." Xu Shaotang raised his head to you Mingze and said, "I should have been in Tianhai recently. There are people on it who are secretly tracking down their affairs. You should have a rest."


    He knew that you Mingze now devoted almost all his time to tracking down Yu''s sisters. Naturally, you did it for Yu Xiao''s sake.


    You Mingze nodded gently and said to himself, "in fact, I don''t want to pursue any more. The deeper the investigation, the more scared I am..."


    "Are you afraid that Yu Xiao is not the one you know?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    "Yes For Xu Shaotang''s words, you Mingze did not deny, muttered: "I''m afraid that Yu Xiao will become an executioner, that she will become a person who does not compromise means to achieve her goal, and that one day she will have to stand against her, or even become a mortal enemy with her..."


    He gave all his feelings to Yu Xiao. If Yu Xiao really changed, he didn''t know what to do.


    Sometimes, he hopes that he is a fool, who doesn''t know anything. He just loves Yu Xiao and doesn''t think about the things that make him afraid. It''s good to die like that.


    "Minze, let me ask you a question." Xu Shaotang suddenly said to you Mingze.


    You Mingze looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and said, "you ask, what''s the problem?"


    "How long have you not laughed from the bottom of your heart?" Xu Shaotang quietly looks at you Mingze, whose face is always full of sadness.


    In his impression, since Yu''s sisters came to Tianhai, he never saw a sincere smile on you Mingze''s face. Although you Mingze was hurt by love and became a dandy, at that time, he was at least happy and could at least laugh heartlessly.


    And now, you Mingze''s body has no life, every time he saw you Mingze, he felt like he saw a walking corpse.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, you Mingze is surprised. Yes, he hasn''t really laughed for a long time. He seems to have forgotten what is a smile from the heart.


    "I..." You Mingze looked at Xu Shaotang stupidly, then lowered his head gently: "I can''t laugh..."


    He didn''t want to laugh, but, thinking about things in his heart, he really couldn''t laugh out.


    "Take advantage of the rest to get out." Xu Shaotang put his hand on you Mingze''s shoulder, patted him gently on the shoulder and said: "over the past year, each of us has changed, but what I miss most is the time when we indulged in the sea of heaven. At that time, none of us had any worries and said that we would not think about the things of tomorrow. Maybe, that is the real life...""Go out for a walk?" You Mingze''s eyes look at Xu Shaotang, "where can I go?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the sky is so big, are you afraid that there is no place for you to go? Go to the places where we used to eat, drink and have fun. Think about yourself before. Maybe you''ll be a little happier. "


    "Good!" Thinking carefully, I nodded my face and began to smile


    After a brief chat, you Mingze left the Xu family.


    Standing upstairs, looking at the lonely figure of you Mingze driving away, Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly, thinking that maybe he really should help this brother, and can''t see him so depressed all day long.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang picks up the phone and dials Chen Cheng''s phone number.


    After you Mingze left the Xu family for more than an hour, Chen Cheng came in a hurry. No one knew what Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng were talking about in their study. All they saw was Chen Cheng leaving the Xu family with a happy face. It seemed that he was more happy than he had picked up hundreds of millions on the road.

 Chapter 591

    The next day, as soon as Xu Shaotang came back from shopping with several girls, the housekeeper, Lao Pang, came in with a smile and told him that there was a young monk outside the door who wanted to find Xu Shaotang.


    "Uncle Pang, what are you doing?" Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand and looks at Lao Pang. What makes him so happy?


    With a smile on his face, Lao Pang said, "young master, just go to the door and have a look."


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled and went to the door. When a monk came to visit, could Lao Pang be so happy? Besides, master kongjing is the only monk I know. But master kongjing has long passed away. Who else can come to find himself?


    At the entrance of the Xu family, a monk about 20 years old is anxiously pacing back and forth. The monk is very beautiful and looks a little green. If you see this monk for the first time, I''m afraid ninety-nine percent of people don''t believe that he is a monk.


    Xu Shaotang came to the door and looked at the monk''s shape. After all, he couldn''t help laughing. He finally knew why Lao Pang came in with that expression.


    The monk''s dress is too hot. The monk is wearing a brand-new suit, but it''s uncomfortable to wear a monk''s suit.


    The monk wears a pair of sunglasses on his face, a T-shirt with a big smile on his upper body, a pair of jeans on his lower body, and a pair of brand-new sports shoes on his feet. Xu Shaotang looks carefully, and it seems that these sports shoes are still a well-known brand.


    Unlike the monk''s clothes, the monk wears a string of Buddhist beads around his neck and his navel. Apart from the scar on his head, only this string of Buddhist beads can make him look like a monk.


    "Are you looking for me?" Xu Shaotang put away his smile and looked at the strange monk curiously.


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?" The monk opened his eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang carefully.


    "Yes, I am Xu Shaotang." Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh or cry at the monk. He didn''t even know him. He ran to the Xu family to look for him. "What''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    The monk did not rush to answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but asked again, "are you really Xu Shaotang?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at the monk speechless. For the sake of the young monk, Xu Shaotang nodded again and said, "I am Xu Shaotang, if I am a fake


    God knows where such a wonderful monk came from. He dressed strangely, but he didn''t know himself, but he wanted to find himself. Fortunately, the housekeeper Lao Pang was a very good man. If he met a more vicious housekeeper, he would have let the family''s bodyguards drive the monk away.


    The monk walked up to Xu Shaotang, looked at Xu Shaotang carefully, and murmured to himself, "living in a big villa, he looks like a dog. It''s similar to the description of my uncle, but my uncle said that he was a broken mouth bastard. How can he not look like that?"


    Hearing the monk''s murmuring, Xu Shaotang''s face was covered with black lines. Was the monk''s head kicked by a donkey? Does anyone say that in front of people?


    He went up to him and said, "I''m afraid I can''t hear what he said."?


    Although Xu Shaotang wanted to kick the monk away from him, he still resisted the impulse, because he heard other information from the monk''s words. He rolled his eyes and asked, "is it Xuqing, the old man you are talking about?"


    "Eh, do you know Master Xuqing?" The monk''s face was instantly full of joy, "it seems that you are really Xu Shaotang."


    Before Xu Shaotang had time to nod his head, the monk had jumped on him, strangled his neck and cried, "elder martial brother, help me


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang was almost choked by the monk. He casually pulled away the monk who was hanging on him like a koala, carefully looked at the monk whose head might be short circuited, and said, "you call me elder martial brother, and you call me the dead old man. Who is your master? Isn''t it the master of the empty mirror? "


    As far as he knows, the dead old man Xuqing has a good relationship with master kongjing. This monk is mostly a disciple of master kongjing.


    "Yes, yes!" The monk was overjoyed. He nodded and said, "my master''s name is Kong Jing. Elder martial brother, I finally found you!"


    Facing this younger martial brother who suddenly didn''t know where to come from, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say. He just felt that the dead old man seemed to have put a burden on himself.


    Looking at the younger martial brother who suddenly jumped out, Xu Shaotang stepped back a little bit, separated himself from the monk who might "hurt others" at any time, and said, "after talking for a long time, you haven''t said what you want to do with me?"


    The dead old man has never mentioned this monk to himself, even master kongjing. If the monk didn''t know the name of the dead old man, he would doubt where the monk came from.


    "I found you anyway!" The monk said, "if I have something to eat here for a few days, will I wait for you?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the monk''s brand-new clothes and said, "do you look like someone without food?"Although he doesn''t know the specific price of the pair of shoes under the monk''s feet, Xu Shaotang knows the approximate price. Without a few thousand yuan, it''s impossible to buy this pair of shoes. Will people who can spend several thousand yuan to buy shoes have no money to eat?


    "What do you think of my clothes?" The monk pointed to his brand-new clothes and said with a smile, "these are all from other people''s shops. When I wear the clothes before, many people look at me with strange eyes."


    "And after you change into this dress?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said.


    The monk awkwardly scratched his head and said with a silly smile: "after changing into this dress, more and more people look at me with strange eyes..."


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a moment. God knows how he always met some wonderful flowers! I don''t know what I did in my last life!


    "There''s a lot to eat, but tell me first, what do you come to me for?" Xu Shaotang looked warily at the monk and asked, "what''s the matter with you asking me to help you?"


    "To ask you to help is to help, of course!" The monk came back naturally.


    "Then why should I save your life?" Xu Shaotang said with black lines on his face.


    "Because you are my elder martial brother!" The monk was eloquent, and didn''t seem to feel that there was anything wrong with his words.


    Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse of bleeding, and he didn''t know whether the strange monk was really stupid or pretended to be.

 Chapter 592

    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to let the monk into the house, and then took some food for him to eat. Seeing the monk''s eating appearance and his dress, Xu''s family couldn''t help laughing.


    During the meal break, Xu Shaotang also learned the monk''s name: Wu Jie!


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, if this is really a good name, just look at the meat and vegetables of monk WuJie. You can see how wise master kongjing was when he named him.


    When Wu Jie finished all the food in front of him, Xu Shaotang began to believe that Wu Jie didn''t eat for several days. Otherwise, how could it be this eating face!


    "So full!" WuJie felt his swollen belly and sighed with a belch: "I haven''t had enough to eat for a long time! It would be better if there were wine... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People are speechless. The monk really doesn''t give up anything. After eating a lot of fish and meat, he still wants to drink. After drinking, do you want to arrange two beauties for him?


    Xu Shaotang was too lazy to hear Wu Jie''s feeling again. He stepped forward and pulled the contented Wu Jie into the backyard and asked, "now, what are you doing with me?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie''s satisfied look immediately dispersed. He said with a sad face, "I''ve done something wrong."


    "Bullshit, of course I know you''ve done something wrong, otherwise you wouldn''t have come here to call me for help!" Xu Shaotang looked at monk WuJie and said, "what''s wrong with you? What''s the matter with asking me to help you?"


    The monk always talks in a wrong way. Maybe there is a string missing in his head.


    He said that he still wondered what life he could save WuJie? WuJie doesn''t know Xuqing''s dead boss. If you really want to find someone to help you, it''s obviously more useful to find Xuqing than to find him.


    Wu Jie raised his head and looked at Xu Shaotang with a guilty heart. Then he stepped back a little. It was estimated that Xu Shaotang could not attack himself suddenly. Wu Jie said carefully: "I was careless and let who escape..."


    "And who?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, looked at Xiang WuJie in doubt, and asked, "who do you mean by that?"


    "Cain..."


    As soon as Wu Jie''s words came out, Xu Shaotang rushed to Wu Jie in an instant. Although they had already pulled apart for several meters, he came to Wu Jie in the blink of an eye. He raised his palm to fan Wu Jie''s forehead.


    WuJie is obviously not willing to be beaten by Xu Shaotang. When Xu Shaotang slaps him, he suddenly shrinks his head and shortens his body to avoid Xu Shaotang''s attack. At the same time, a pair of scissors and feet attack Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang originally just wanted to teach this younger martial brother who came from nowhere. Seeing that he dared to resist, he immediately had the idea to compete with him. He also wanted to see that Wu Jie had got some true biography of Master Kong Jing.


    After a lifetime of fighting, the two immediately compete in the backyard. The sound of the fight attracts the Xu family. I don''t understand how the two people who are still well suddenly fight?


    Fang LAN wanted to dissuade him, but Su Ruyun held him and said with a smile, "Mom, let them fight. It''s so good-looking."


    When they heard Su Ruyun''s words, they almost spewed out a mouthful of blood at the same time. What''s the meaning of "jumping around"? They are obviously lightness skills, OK?!


    Lin Shuying also said to Fang LAN with a smile, "it''s OK. They should be joking."


    Although Lin Shuying doesn''t know martial arts, they don''t seem to be fighting hard. If they really fight hard, they may be able to tear down the Xu family''s backyard.


    Since the two daughter-in-law said nothing, Fang Lan also gave up the idea of dissuading in the past, but was very interested in watching the two fighting in the backyard.


    "Don''t say, it''s much more interesting to watch them fight than those TV dramas..." Fang Lan said to his daughter-in-law with a smile.


    The contest ended with Xu Shaotang kicking the monk WuJie to the corner.


    However, his foot was not lethal at all, but after WuJie was kicked down by him, he could not get up on the ground. He looked aggrieved, just like a daughter-in-law who had been bullied.


    See two people''s fight has ended, the public also did not have the mind to watch the excitement, each returned to the living room to continue what they just did.


    Xu Shaotang went to the corner and squatted down in front of Wu Jie. He was angry and funny and asked, "do you know why I taught you?"


    "I know!" WuJie hummed, "isn''t it because of my carelessness that Cain escaped?"


    "Just know! It''s not that I want to beat you, it''s that I teach you a lesson for those villagers who died in vain because of your negligence! " Xu Shaotang sighed slightly, sat on the ground in front of Wu Jie and asked, "how did you neglect it?"


    In the following exchange, Xu Shaotang learned that Cain had been lying in that cave for more than 30 years. Cain had been acting recklessly in China more than 30 years ago, and was seriously injured by Xuqing and kongjing. However, Cain''s name was not in vain. Xuqing and kongjing were also badly injured in that war, and they were no longer able to kill Cain He can only be sealed in that cave.Originally, the cave was sealed, but a passage was dug out by the tomb robbers a few years ago. After learning of this, master kongjing asked his only disciple WuJie to guard in the cave, so that Cain would not escape.


    WuJie reluctantly accepted the task. When he got there, he taught Cain a lesson. Originally, he wanted to kill Cain, but it was boring to think that he was alone in the cave, so he let Cain be his companion in the cave.


    After a few more years, "simple" Wu Jie was fed up with living with a grave robber day and night, so he drove the grave robber away and decided to go to the world of flowers. After several years, he was not good enough to kill the grave robber. He had been away for half a month, but when he came back, something happened.


    More unfortunately, Xuqing also knew the news of Cain''s escape


    After learning the whole story, Xu Shaotang almost couldn''t help but teach Wu Jie a lesson. If he had killed the tomb robber, how could there have been these things?


    Now he finally understood why WuJie didn''t tell himself about it before eating. If WuJie told him about it before eating, would he be able to feed this bastard? It''s good if he doesn''t spit up the meal he ate a few days ago!


    "What''s the point of asking me to help you?" Xu Shaotang asked.

 Chapter 593

    At this point, WuJie''s face was gloomy, and he said with a sad face: "master Xuqing, after knowing the news of Cain''s escape, has come to teach me a lesson. He also said that he would give me three choices: either remove Cain, or take Cain back, or let me die..."


    "Then you come to me for help, just want me to deal with Cain with you?" Xu Shaotang finally understood the purpose of Wu Jie''s coming to find himself.


    WuJie nodded: "master Xuqing told me your address, saying that if I don''t think I''m Cain''s opponent, I can come to you, and you will help me..."


    After hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang felt that he was trapped by the dead old man.


    This has nothing to do with me from the beginning to the end. Now it''s related to me inexplicably. What did I do in my last life? How can I have anything to do with me?


    "I want to help you..." Xu Shaotang leaned his body against the wall and said helplessly, "but I can''t help you at all."


    "Why?" Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face and said firmly: "uncle said you would help me!"


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help you." Xu Shaotang sighed slightly: "Cain has escaped, and now he has disappeared. As long as Cain is not an idiot, he will find a place to heal his injury and come out again when the injury recovers. At that time, do you think we will still be his opponents?"


    Not to mention how many years Cain lived, the fact that Xuqing and master kongjing did not get any advantage in Cain''s hands is enough to show how strong Cain was in his heyday. Only Cain recovered his injury. At that time, either they went to Cain''s trouble or Cain came back to him for revenge!


    He can still remember Cain''s vicious look at him before he ran away.


    Wu Jie lowered his head and thought about Xu Shaotang''s words carefully. Then he shook his head slightly and said, "it''s impossible for Cain to recover soon. He was seriously injured, so you can help me before he recovers!"


    Since Wu Jie insisted that he could help him, Xu Shaotang was not good enough to say anything more. He said, "OK, as long as you find Cain''s whereabouts, I can deal with Cain with you at any time."


    "Won''t you help me find Cain?" Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang full of expectation, and blinks at Xu Shaotang hard. Then he holds up his chin and looks at Xu Shaotang pitifully.


    If a young girl looks at her like this, Xu Shaotang will feel pity in her heart. But when a monk looks at her, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels a chill.


    "Stop!" Xu Shaotang made a pause gesture to Wu Jie, and turned his face aside. Instead of looking at Wu Jie''s action, he said helplessly, "I''m not an immortal. Where can I help you find Cain''s whereabouts? If you have time to be cute with me here, you might as well try your luck outside. "


    "No!" Wu Jie shook his head hard, "the world is so big, where can I find Cain?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the rogue like younger martial brother with a black face and said with a bitter smile: "you all know that the world is so big, and you don''t know where to find Cain. How can I know where to find Cain?"


    "I don''t care. I''ll follow you anyway!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang seemed to want to shirk, Wu Jie had no choice but to play, "when my uncle comes to me, I will say that if you don''t help me, I can''t deal with Cain alone, hum!"


    He thought in his heart that if he could not find Cain, he would take Xu Shaotang on the back. At that time, Xu Qingzhen would let him apologize for his death. Xu Shaotang, the only apprentice of Xu Qing, could at least help himself to ask for a favor in front of Xu Qing.


    "Whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang was not threatened by Wu Jie at all. He said with a faint smile, "it doesn''t matter if you want to be with me. Xu family doesn''t care if you have one more mouth."


    This asshole, do you think you can threaten him with this rogue method?


    But then again, in the process of fighting just now, Xu Shaotang already knew that Wu Jie''s strength was not weak. At least he was also a congenital master. It was obviously not a bad thing to have another congenital master to follow him.


    As for helping him find Cain, it depends on fate. If he finds Cain''s whereabouts by chance, even if he doesn''t stop talking, he will go to Cain''s trouble, so that Cain won''t turn around to find him in the future.


    "Then I''ll really follow you!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang is not threatened by himself at all, he is not disappointed that he has no discipline. With so much money in the Xu family, there is no shortage of good food and drink. He is also open-minded. If he is doomed to die, why not enjoy it before he dies?


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I''ll let someone arrange a room for you."


    Since there is no ring iron heart to stick to himself, he can''t push him out, can''t he?


    "OK, I want the softest bed!" Wu Jie, with a smile, reaches up to Xu Shaotang and reaches out to him.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie in doubt: "what are you doing?"


    "Money Wu Jie moved his open finger and said, "I don''t have any money. Give me some money. I''ll go to the city first."Xu Shaotang smiles a little. He really doesn''t take himself as an outsider. He asks for money after less than half an hour.


    "Are you sure you''re going to visit the city instead of the kiln?" Xu Shaotang looks jokingly at Xiang WuJie. He looks like a fake monk. He can really do things like visiting a kiln.


    I don''t know how an eminent monk like master kongjing accepted such an apprentice without proper form?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie''s face flushed slightly, and said, "nonsense, it''s called a club, not a kiln!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang is speechless for a moment. Does this boy really plan to go out to find a woman?


    He really didn''t waste the legal name of WuJie. No wonder such a person can''t bear to be lonely and go to the colorful world outside. Now that he knows the club, he probably didn''t spend too much time in the club when he went out.


    Xu Shaotang gave all the cash he had with him to WuJie, then glared at him and said, "it''s OK to go out and find a woman, but if I know you''ve got something you shouldn''t have, I''ll clean up the door for master kongjing!"


    He''s really afraid that the boy can''t stand the temptation of the showy world and get involved in drugs and other things.


    As for women, since the boy doesn''t even give up drinking and meat, there''s no need to give up sex.


    "I know, I know!" Wu Jie''s face was full of joy. He almost snatched the money from Xu Shaotang, and then went over the wall from Xu''s backyard

 Chapter 594

    Tianhai, Peninsula villa.


    Since I saw Yu Xiao here last time, you Mingze has never been here again.


    Today, he also received an invitation from Chen Cheng, and Xu Shaotang suggested that he go out for a walk two days ago, so he came to this place full of painful and happy memories.


    "Second brother, here!" As soon as he got to the beach, he heard the voice of Chen Cheng in the distance.


    Seeing Li Lan standing beside Chen Cheng, you Mingze looks envious. How he hopes Yu Xiao can stand beside him.


    Thinking of Yu Xiao, you Mingze thinks of the scene where he saw Yu''s sisters who had just come to Tianhai. Recalling Yu Xiao''s heartless words to him, you can''t help but look sad on his face.


    You Mingze slowly steps towards Chen Cheng, who is waving to him. In the process of walking past, he has forced the sad color on his face to fade away, and then he tries to pretend to be happy. He doesn''t want to spoil his brother''s interest.


    Nevertheless, his forced smile can be clearly seen by everyone.


    "How did you expect me to come here?" You Mingze walks to Chen Cheng and says with an ugly smile.


    With a smile, Chen Cheng pulls you Mingze to sit down on the reclining chair that has been prepared. Pointing to the bikini beauties who are enjoying themselves in the beach not far away, he says to you Mingze, "it''s not the job that the boss arranged for me. He says that I''ll take you out to relax. Look, there are beauties everywhere."


    You Mingze slightly raised his eyes, just a light glance at those bikini beauties, light said: "are really beauties."


    After saying this, he added in his heart: it''s just not what I love.


    In the past, he would have rushed to the beach and bathed with these beauties, but now, he has no impulse to see them more.


    Seeing you Mingze''s look, Chen Cheng is slightly disappointed. He pulls his recliner and leans down beside you Mingze''s recliner.


    "You''d better have a look!" Chen Chengman is depressed, said: "these can be I specially called from several clubs."


    In order to complete the task assigned to him by Xu Shaotang, he specially called these beauties from several clubs, but he didn''t expect that they were just exchanged for a light glance of you Mingze. Of course, he knew that these women could never compare with Yu Xiao''s status in you Mingze''s heart. He just hoped that you Mingze could choose a suitable one among these women.


    Even if it can only make you happy for one day!


    You Mingze looks at Chen Cheng apologetically: "I''m sorry to let you waste your mind, but I really can''t raise my interest..."


    If he wants to find a woman to vent his feelings, why should Chen Cheng arrange for him? With so many clubs in Tianhai, which club can''t he go to?


    He even thought in his heart, maybe this is the best punishment for his indulgence!


    Chen Cheng reluctantly returns to his reclining chair and asks Li Lan to sit down beside him. He looks at you Mingze helplessly and sighs: "second brother, we haven''t seen your smile for a long time..."


    "Do you want to see it?" You Mingze asked lightly.


    Chen Cheng nodded and said, "just like the boss said, I hope you will always be the dandy who indulges in your voice and color. Seeing you like this, we are really worried about you."


    You Mingze looks forward to Chen Cheng''s face and tries to squeeze a smile on his face, but his smile is worse than crying.


    "Forget it, don''t force yourself!" Chen Cheng waved his hand and said helplessly.


    You Mingze nodded, put away the ugly smile that was forced to squeeze out, looked at Li Lan who was sitting next to Chen Cheng and said, "you really don''t have to worry about it. I know what I''m doing. Seeing that you''ve all found the person you love, I''m happy for you. Xiao Lan is a very good girl. You should take good care of her I really cherish her. "


    Hearing you Mingze''s praise, Li Lan blushes slightly and lowers her head, but she is very happy in her heart.


    Because of her living environment since childhood, Li Lan has always felt inferior. Even though Chen Cheng is a famous dandy in Tianhai, she still feels that she is not worthy of Chen Cheng and her family background.


    Chen Cheng can get the recognition of these sworn brothers, her heart can imagine the joy.


    Chen Cheng reaches for Li Lan''s waist and nods to you Mingze: "don''t worry, I will treat Xiao Lan well!"


    "Well, that''s it!" You Mingze stood up, "I''ll go to other places first. You and Xiao Lan will have a good time here."


    "I''m leaving now?" Chen Cheng quickly released Li Lan''s waist, stood up from the reclining chair and said, "why don''t we ask the eldest brother and the third brother to come out for a drink at night? We haven''t been drinking together for a long time


    You Mingze shook his head slightly: "forget it, I still know the reason why I''m more worried about drinking. You play your own game well. Don''t worry about me. I''ll find a quiet place to relax myself."He felt that he could not get used to the busy environment. He always wanted to shut himself in the room and let himself quietly lick his wounds.


    Seeing that you Mingze can''t raise half of his interest, Chen Cheng knows that he can''t finish the task assigned to him by Xu Shaotang. He can only say helplessly: "then you can have a good turn, which is better than locking yourself in the room."


    You Mingze nodded to Chen Cheng and Li Lan, saying goodbye to them.


    Just when Chen Cheng and you Mingze are going to separate, a gunshot suddenly rings in his ear. Then, a blood mist suddenly explodes in you Mingze''s chest. You Mingze just feels as if he has been bitten by something, and his body falls straight to the ground.


    The sudden sound of gunfire suddenly made the beach chaotic, and countless people ran away screaming.


    "Second brother!" Chen Cheng''s eyes suddenly turned red. He hugged you Mingze''s body and tore his coat off his body. He used his coat to hold the bleeding wound in front of you Mingze''s chest. At the same time, he cried to the stunned Li Lan: "call an ambulance! No, inform the boss quickly and ask the charity hospital to send a plane over there! "


    From knowing Li Lan to now, this is the first time Chen Cheng yells at Li Lan.


    Li Lan, who was stunned by the sudden appearance of the situation, came back to her senses. Tears in her eyes suddenly burst out of her eyes. In a panic, she took out her mobile phone and dialed Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 595

    Half an hour later, a medical helicopter quickly stopped at the beach.


    Just as the plane stopped, a group of medical staff quickly ran down from the plane, took you Mingze who had passed out from Chen Cheng''s hands, and carried him onto the plane for rescue.


    Then, Xu Shaotang, with a black face, came down from the plane.


    "Boss!" Seeing Xu Shaotang, Chen Cheng suddenly burst into tears in his eyes. He pulled Xu Shaotang and said: "revenge for the second brother!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily, gritted his teeth and said: "I have informed Tang Xiangming that Tianhai will be blocked immediately. You immediately ask the Chen family to go out, even if you dig three feet, you will find the killer!"


    "Good!" Tearful Chen Cheng quickly took out his mobile phone and called home.


    With the black and white of Tianhai working at the same time, the whole Tianhai was blocked at the fastest speed, and even the flights that had already taken off were ordered to withdraw to the airport by Tang Xiangming.


    All of us feel the wind and rain coming from these actions.


    Innumerable people guess in the heart, this time I don''t know who will have bad luck again.


    In a small Western-style building in Tianhai, Yu Xiao lies on the bed and looks at the photos in the computer. These are the photos of her and you Mingze during their stay in CMU. They are also the best memories in her life.


    Recalling the happy time with you Mingze, Yu Xiao''s face showed a infatuated smile.


    Just as she was indulging in her memories, her mobile phone suddenly "Ding" rang. Although the sound was not big, it interrupted Yu Xiao''s memories.


    Good memories are interrupted. Yu Xiao grabs his mobile phone with some chagrin, only to see that a piece of news is pushed on the mobile phone.


    The headline of the news is very eye-catching: the son of you Hongren, a rich man, was shot and his life and death are uncertain, causing the blockade of the whole city of Tianhai!


    Just seeing the title of the news, Yu Xiao felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Tears came out of his eyes and fell on the screen of his mobile phone.


    Yu Xiao''s face was covered with ashes, and she started the news tremblingly. She just glanced at the news on her mobile phone. She suddenly jumped out of bed and rushed to the door in her slippers.


    When she opened the door, she saw Yu Xi standing at the door.


    "Sister!" Yu Xiao, who had lost his sense of propriety, seemed to have found the backbone. He suddenly rushed to Yu Xi''s arms and cried out: "something happened to him! He was shot and his life is in the air


    Yu Xi hugged Yu Xiao tightly in his arms, patted her back gently with his hand, and said pitifully: "I know, I have received the news. Don''t worry, he should be ok..."


    Yu Xi comforts his sister like this, but she knows in her heart that the man she loves most will never survive. She has read the news report in detail. How many people can survive when the long-range sniper rifle goes through her chest?


    If you Mingze had nothing to do, Tianhai would not be so stormy now.


    Yu Xiaobu is not stupid. She knows that her sister''s words are just to comfort herself. She suddenly breaks away from Yu Xi''s embrace, wipes the tears off her face and stares at Yu Xi.


    "Did the organization do it?" Yu Xiao''s voice was full of grief and anger, just like a lioness who was completely angered.


    "I I don''t know... " Yu Xi shook her head gently. When she knew the news, she knew that her sister would think that the organization sent people to do it, but she didn''t get any information. Whether the organization sent people to do it or not, she had no answer in her heart.


    However, Yu Xiao seems to have determined that it was done by the organization. His face full of tears was filled with anger. He gritted his teeth and yelled: "we work against our conscience for the organization, and they even want to kill him? What on earth do they want to do? "


    Yu Xi helplessly looked at his sister and said: "Yu Xiao, now things have not been found out, you don''t jump to a conclusion, maybe it''s his former enemy."


    "Hum..." Yu looked at Yu Xi with a sneer. His eyes were red and he roared, "do you think I''ll believe it?"


    Hearing Yu Xiao''s crazy roar, Yu Xi can only sigh helplessly. No matter how smart her sister is, she will become a girl who loses her basic judgment when she meets you Mingze.


    Now she is very worried that if you Mingze dies, her sister will be really crazy. Yu Xiao, who is crazy, can do anything.


    "I can''t help it if you don''t believe me." Yu Xi said with a bitter smile.


    "They''d better pray that you Mingze is OK!" Yu Xiao raised his cheek and said: "if you Mingze has something to do, I will make them pay the price!"


    After that, Yu Xiao gently pushes away Yu Xi and walks to the door.


    "What are you doing?" Yu Xi suddenly grabbed Yu Xiao, who had already taken two steps. His voice rose abruptly and said harshly, "you are crazy! Do you know what you''re doing? "


    At the moment of being pushed away by Yu Xiao mercilessly, she knew that Yu Xiao mostly wanted to see you Mingze whose life and death were uncertain. In this way, no matter you Mingze''s life or death, Yu Xiao would never come back, which was tantamount to betraying the organization openly.She''s really crazy! Doesn''t she know the end of betraying the organization?!


    Yu Xiao turned around and gave Yu Xi a miserable smile. He yelled: "I''m really crazy! He was crazy when he left you Mingze the letter that hurt him to pieces! I''m not only crazy, but also the stupidest woman in the world. I can hurt my beloved man like that! I would hurt my favorite man for an organization without any credibility! "


    Yu Xiao used all his strength to roar, and let out all the sadness he had suffered for many years.


    For the sake of her sister, she once buried all the words she wanted to say in her heart, but now she felt that there was no need to hide them.


    She''s going to betray the organization!


    Of course, she knew what would happen if she betrayed the organization, but so what? If you Mingze dies, what''s the point of her life? If you Mingze is lucky enough to escape, she can at least relive the feeling of being with her true love before she dies.


    She used to be afraid that the organization would be bad for you Mingze. It was this kind of worry that made her suppress her feelings for so many years.


    At that moment just now, she had already figured out that you Mingze should also hope to die with her, right? In that case, what else could she be afraid of?

 Chapter 596

    Listening to Yu Xiao''s hoarse roar, Yu Xi can''t help smothering slightly. She knows the pain in Yu Xiao''s heart, but she has never really fallen in love with a man. She can never feel the pain of love.


    "Yu Xiao, do you really think about it?" Yu Xi tightly grasped Yu Xiao who wanted to leave and begged: "don''t go! Once you go, you can''t go back! Do you want your sister for a man? "


    The two sisters were dependent on each other since childhood. Over the years, she never wanted to leave the organization, but she couldn''t leave. When she left, Yu Xiao''s life came to an end.


    She almost always lives for Yu Xiao, and she doesn''t want to see her sister go to this dead end.


    "Sister, I really don''t want to live like this!" Looking at Yu Xi, Yu''s smile finally eased down. He closed his eyes slightly and murmured, "what''s the use of living like this, even if I live another 100 years? I don''t want to live like a walking corpse, I just want to cherish every day with my beloved man


    She doesn''t know whether you Mingze is alive or dead, she only knows that she wants to see you Mingze again, even if it''s the last time to see him!


    In the face of Yu Xiao, who had made up her mind, Yu Xiao still grabbed her arm and pulled her not to let her leave. The tears in her eyes could not be controlled any more. She cried loudly: "I don''t want you to go, I can''t watch you die!"


    My sister is her only relative in the world. She can''t watch her only relative die.


    Yu Xiao tried hard to get rid of Yu Xi, but he was afraid of hurting him. In the end, he could only give up struggling and quietly looked at Yu Xi with blurred tears: "sister, you know my character, you can''t stop me..."


    As Yu Xiao''s voice fell, a trace of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth, which was so red that it hurt Yu Xi''s eyes.


    Yu Xi looked at the trace of red blood in the corner of Yu Xiao''s mouth, suddenly released his hand, holding Yu Xiao''s cheek with his hands shaking, and cried in a hoarse voice: "what are you doing? Why are you so stupid? "


    She knew that Yu Xiao''s teeth must be biting her tongue. If she didn''t let Yu Xiao go, she would choose to bite her tongue in front of herself.


    She knew her sister and knew that she had to go to see you Mingze''s idea as long as she was determined. She could not stop her at all.


    At this moment, Yu Xi was really flustered. She didn''t know whether to let Yu smile go or not.


    Yu Xiao opened her mouth. Her mouth was red with blood, but she still turned to Yu Xi and said with a sad smile: "elder sister, let me go! Let me be myself, even if it''s just one day, it''s good... "


    "Pa..."


    Yu Xi''s slap fell on Yu Xiao''s face.


    "You are crazy!" A line of tears ran down Yu Xi''s angry and sad face. Yu Xi suppressed his cry and yelled: "for a man, you don''t want your own life? Is there no one else in your eyes except that man? What am I in your eyes? "


    Over the years, this is her first time to laugh at Yu. She never thought that her slap would fall on Yu''s face one day.


    Yu Xi''s slap is very heavy, and Yu Xiao''s face becomes red and swollen instantly. Yu Xiao raises his hand and caresses his hot cheek slowly, but there is no hatred on his face, only a smile of relief.


    "Sister, you really should try to love a man..."


    After that, Yu Xiao pushes Yu Xi away from him and rushes to the door as fast as he can.


    Yu''s eyes suddenly burst into tears as he sat at the gate of the flood.


    ¡­¡­


    Hongren, who is now sitting in the hospital with tears in his eyes, is afraid to go out to rescue him Xin''s son has been lying in the emergency room.


    The light in the emergency room is always on. No one knows what you Mingze is doing.


    But we all know that the light in the emergency room has been on for so long, which shows that you Mingze''s situation is not optimistic.


    Everyone''s heart is very contradictory, both hope the emergency room light on, and hope that the light can go out. If the light is still on, at least you Mingze still has hope of rescue, but they are eager to see the doctor turn off the light and walk out of the emergency room, so that they can ask about the current situation of you Mingze.


    Xu Wenzheng went to you Hongren''s side, patted you Hongren''s shoulder gently and comforted him: "old you, don''t worry, lucky people have their own way, the child will be OK!"


    You Hongren just nodded slightly, holding his painful wife and praying silently for his son.


    As for revenge for children, he knows that it''s not up to him to worry about it. Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng will certainly find a way to help you get revenge!Because he didn''t see Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng in the crowd outside the emergency room, he knew that they must have gone to find the killer.


    He is right. Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng are in Wu Yumin''s office now. Wu Yumin went to rescue you Mingze himself, and the office was temporarily requisitioned by Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng.


    Chen Cheng''s eyes are red and his face is extremely different from his age. He holds his fist like a volcano that will erupt at any time. The oppressive atmosphere diffuses in the office and makes the air in the room colder.


    In contrast, Xu Shaotang is much more calm. At least he can''t see any anger on his face. But Chen Cheng knows that Xu Shaotang''s heart must be extremely angry now. He is just deliberately suppressing his anger.


    Chen Cheng raised his red eyes to Xu Shaotang and asked, "boss, do you know who wants to kill second brother?"


    "I know!" Looking at Chen Cheng''s murderous appearance, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    Chen Cheng suddenly stepped on a step, gritting his teeth and asked: "who is it?"


    He has made up his mind that if he knows who wants you Mingze''s life, he will make the other party pay a heavy price.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted Chen Cheng on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I sent someone to shoot him!"

 Chapter 597

    With Xu Shaotang''s voice falling, Chen Cheng suddenly froze and grew up with his mouth, but he couldn''t make any sound. His face was full of disbelief. Looking at Xu Shaotang with a smile, he seemed to be in a state of bewilderment.


    He can''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words. He doesn''t believe Xu Shaotang will kill you Mingze. He really wants to ask Xu Shaotang what he is doing for? Aren''t the four of them the best brothers? Why are they killing their brothers now?


    Seeing Chen Cheng''s look, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing. He pulls Chen Cheng, who has a big mouth, to sit down on the sofa in the office. He reaches out his hand and shakes in front of Chen Cheng, who is still in a trance. Then he closes his wide mouth with his hand and asks with a smile: "why, are you scared?"


    "Why?" When his mouth closed, Chen Cheng slowly regained his mind and stood up from the sofa. His face was full of incomprehension and anger. He stared at Xu Shaotang, who could even laugh. He yelled to Xu Shaotang in a questioning tone: "why do you want to kill second brother? Is he in your way? How can you be so heartless? Are you still the boss I know? "


    At this moment, Chen Cheng can''t help thinking that Xu Shaotang has changed and is no longer the eldest brother who regards them as his own brother!


    "How excited you are Xu Shaotang raised his eyes and glared at Chen Cheng. He pulled Chen Cheng back to his seat and sat down. He slapped Chen Cheng on the forehead with a little effort and said with a smile, "what''s the strength of your wishful thinking? I''m helping him! "


    "Help him?" Chen Cheng''s face suddenly shows a look of doubt, and his eyes at Xu Shaotang finally soften slightly, but he still doesn''t believe what Xu Shaotang said.


    Is there such a help? The scene in front of you Mingze''s chest where the blood mist explodes in front of him is still lingering in his mind. Does Xu Shaotang want to help you get rid of it completely?


    "Idiot!" Xu Shaotang glared at Chen Cheng angrily and asked, "do you know why the second one is depressed all day?"


    "Of course I know!" Chen Cheng stemmed his neck and affirmed: "because of Yu Xiao."


    Who doesn''t know what happened between Yu Xiao and you Mingze? From the time you meet Yu Xiao, you Mingze''s happiness, anger, sadness and happiness are all born of Yu Xiao. It can be said that Yu Xiao is all of you Mingze.


    "I thought you didn''t know!" Xu Shaotang knocks on Chen Cheng''s forehead, caresses his hand and says with a smile, "I''m trying to help the second child laugh!"


    From the beginning to the end, Xu Shaotang planned the whole thing.


    He doesn''t want to see you Mingze live so glumly. When he saw you Mingze two days ago, he already had this plan in his heart.


    If yu Mingze was forced to travel by shooting, he would like to see if it was his plan.


    If yu can''t smile, it proves that her heart doesn''t care about you Mingze as she shows. If so, you Mingze doesn''t have to love this woman any more.


    "Try Yu Xiao?" Chen Cheng frowned slightly, but his face didn''t work. He said, "you help the second brother to test Yu Xiao, and you don''t have to shoot him! You clearly want to kill the second brother. I saw the bullet go through his chest with my own eyes! "


    "What the eye sees is not necessarily the real thing!" Xu Shaotang said to Chen Cheng with a smile: "only if you have cheated all of you, can you cheat other people. The second child''s injury looks serious. In fact, it''s not a big problem. The bullet was specially modified, which can only cause penetrating wounds and will not explode in the body. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s explanation, Chen Cheng began to believe it, but he shook his head and said, "I was a gun player since I was a child. If the bullet hadn''t exploded in the second brother''s body, he couldn''t have passed out so quickly!"


    If it''s just a penetrating wound, the wound will bleed at most, and it won''t make people faint instantly.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks confidently, "what if I add powerful anesthetic to the bullet?"


    In fact, Xu Shaotang had thought of this for a long time. In order to make the effect more realistic, he deliberately added powerful anesthetics into the bullet''s warhead. As long as the bullet entered you Mingze''s body, the powerful anesthetics would be released. The reason why you Mingze fainted at the moment of being shot was all due to the effect of powerful anesthetics.


    Moreover, the anesthetic has another use, which can relieve you Mingze''s pain. It can also be regarded as a kind of compensation from Xu Shaotang.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng''s angry face gradually recedes, but his eyes still look suspicious. It seems that Xu Shaotang''s explanation has not completely dispelled his doubts.


    Seeing that Chen Cheng still doesn''t believe it, Xu Shaotang smiles helplessly, opens Wu Yumin''s office computer, calls out the surveillance video of the emergency room, and pulls Chen Cheng to the computer.


    When Chen Cheng saw the surveillance video on the computer, he suddenly burst into a rage, pointed to the computer and said loudly, "how can they do this? They are neglecting their duties. This is murder!"In the surveillance video, Wu Yumin, as the chief surgeon, is lying on the side to have a rest, while her assistant is chatting in the side. They are talking and laughing on their faces, and they don''t care about you Mingze lying on the bed at all.


    "What are you yelling about?" Xu Shaotang slapped Chen Cheng on the forehead with a funny and angry slap and said with a smile: "the operation has been finished long ago. What else can they do without rest?"


    Only Wu Yumin and her assistants knew his plan, except for the wolf team member who was sent to shoot you Mingze.


    He has said hello to Wu Yumin in advance, trying to create the illusion that the situation in Mingze is very dangerous, so that his plan will not be seen through. So Wu Yumin refused to go out of the emergency room after the operation for you Mingze. They had planned all this for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Cheng''s eyes suddenly stare like a lantern. He looks at Xu Shaotang speechless, and suddenly jumps up and "wrestles" with Xu Shaotang.


    He really wanted to beat him up, but he thought that he was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, so he had to give up the idea of seeking revenge for Xu Shaotang. Then he muttered with grievance: "boss, you are so unkind! I didn''t even say hello to me in advance when I did this, which made me shed so many tears in vain. "

 Chapter 598

    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "of course, you have to do enough to make a play. Otherwise, how can you cheat Yu''s sisters? Ha ha


    After all, if Chen''s eyes are not convincing, the most important thing is that Chen''s eyes will fail.


    Chen Cheng looked at him angrily and asked, "you deliberately asked me to call my second brother to Peninsula villa, just to start there?"


    Now he has a little understanding. Xu Shaotang must know that you Mingze will not mix with those women at all. He told him to take you Mingze out to relax. He just wanted you Mingze out to facilitate him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "in fact, there is another purpose. There are so many people there that they can quickly spread the disappearance of the second child who was shot. Moreover, if the second child is alone, the shooting is not fatal, but if he is not sent to the hospital in time, he will die of excessive blood loss."


    "After making trouble for a long time, I just acted as an ambulance caller!" Chen Cheng rolled his eyes and said.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "your role is also very important. If you don''t show so much anger, who will believe that the second is really shot?"


    "Boss, you are so bad!" After finding out the whole story, Chen Cheng''s worry and anger disappeared. He just said with a smile, "if the second brother knows that you arranged someone to shoot him, I don''t know what it would be like, ha ha!"


    Chen Cheng can''t wait to see you Mingze''s face when he knows about it. It must be quite wonderful. He also wants to know whether Yu Xiao will come here to visit you Mingze, who is "uncertain of life and death".


    Xu Shaotang did not care about the smile, said: "I think he should thank me! Ha ha


    "If Yu Xiao really comes here, I''m afraid his second brother''s illness will soon be better! "Chen Cheng said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and reminded Chen Cheng, "although you know about this, you can''t relax in the Chen family. The Yu sisters are not simple people. If you don''t work hard, they will find their flaws! Also, when you go out later, when you don''t know anything, do you hear me


    Originally, he didn''t want to tell Chen Cheng about it, but Chen Cheng is no better than others. All the underground forces in Tianhai belong to the Chen family. If Chen Cheng goes crazy, he will make Tianhai fly.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s admonition, Chen Cheng felt his chin and looked embarrassed. He said with a sad face: "it''s a small matter to let our people continue to dig three feet, but now I know about it. I really can''t pretend that..."


    "If you can''t do it, do it! It''s got to go on! " Xu Shaotang glared at Chen Cheng and said, "if our plan is seen through, the second one will be shot in vain!"


    "Well, I''ll try my best." Chen Cheng agreed with a sad face.


    After walking out of Wu Yumin''s office, Chen Cheng tries to find the angry state just now, but he can''t pretend to be as angry as before.


    The so-called Curiosity Kills the cat. Chen Cheng estimates that he is the cat killed now. If he doesn''t ask Xu Shaotang, he won''t know about it. He doesn''t have to pretend to be so hard. He walked with a sad face, only hope that everyone''s attention is in the emergency room, and it''s better not to notice him.


    However, his good wishes are doomed to fail.


    Seeing Chen Cheng and Xu Shaotang come out one after another, Xiao Jingwen quickly welcomes them and pulls them aside in a hurry. His eyes are slightly moist and full of anger, he asks, "have you found the murderer? Were you just discussing revenge for the second brother? Count me in! "


    "We haven''t found the killer yet. We''ll let you know when we catch him!" Xu Shaotang said to Xiao Jingwen with a black face.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s nonsense, Chen Cheng has to feel that there is still a big gap between himself and Xu Shaotang.


    Xiao Jingwen didn''t doubt that there was him. He clenched his fist and said, "when I catch the murderer, I''ll cut off his flesh and feed it to the dog!"


    Seeing Xiao Jingwen''s cruel appearance, Chen Cheng was happy in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face. He just followed Xiao Jingwen''s words and said, "yes, we should not only cut off his flesh to feed the dog, but also chop up the murderer!"


    When saying this, Chen Cheng''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally glance at Xu Shaotang. The murderer who let you Mingze get shot is right in front of them?


    Ha ha, to say this in front of Xu Shaotang is revenge for Xu Shaotang''s deceiving him.


    Xu Shaotang knows that Chen Cheng said it to him on purpose. He wanted to slap the boy on the head, but when he saw Xiao Jingwen, he forced his thoughts down. He took advantage of Xiao Jingwen''s inattention and glared at Chen Cheng.


    As time goes on, people waiting outside the emergency room are becoming more and more anxious, especially Mr. and Mrs. you Hongren, who are almost fainting. They know that the longer they stay, the more dangerous you Mingze on the operating table will be.


    Looking at you Hongren and his wife''s grief, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng turn their heads.If it is not for fear that the plan will be exposed ahead of time, they all want to tell you Hongren and his wife the truth of the matter, so that they will not be heartbroken.


    "To give them a complete son is also a compensation to them." Xu Shaotang can only comfort himself in his heart.


    "Boss, let''s go out for a walk!" Chen Cheng''s face is ugly and says to Xu Shaotang that he''s afraid that if he looks down here again, he can''t help telling the whole story.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently: "let''s go, I don''t want to stay here."


    Chen Cheng looked at Xiao Jingwen and asked, "what about you?"


    Xiao Jingwen takes a look at Chen Cheng, then turns his head to look at you Hongren and his wife who have almost collapsed. He painfully closes his eyes and nods slightly.


    Just as the three were about to go to the open space outside the charity hospital for air, the door of the hospital was suddenly pushed open, and then a figure rushed to the door of the emergency room.


    Seeing the appearance of this figure, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng finally heave a sigh of relief. They know that they don''t have to pretend so hard anymore. They are finally free.


    At the same time, the two people''s hearts and some happy, you Mingze that shot, after all, is not in vain.


    "Come on, the Lord is coming. Let''s join in the fun!" Xu Shaotang changed his plan to go out to breathe and walked to the door of the emergency room.

 Chapter 599

    Everyone turned their eyes to Yu Xiao, who pushed the door in. Even the heartbroken you Hongren and his wife were no exception.


    Everyone present knows what happened between Yu Xiao and you Mingze. Except for Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng, no one thought that Yu Xiao would appear here.


    "What are you doing here?" Heartbroken you Hongren suddenly stood up and roared angrily at Yu Xiao with his only strength: "get out of here!"


    If Yu Xiao is the second person you hate most, no one will be the first. In you Hongren''s mind, if it wasn''t for Yu Xiao, his son would not have become a dandy. If it wasn''t for Yu Xiao, his son would not have become a walking corpse.


    He hated Yu Xiao, who took away all the happiness that belonged to his son.


    It can even be said that Yu Xiao is the reason why you are lying in the emergency room. Although Yu Xiao is not the one who shot you, he has a lot to do with him.


    This is probably the reason why the son didn''t kill Biren, but Biren died because of it.


    You''s mother also struggles to stand up. Although she doesn''t drive Yu to smile like you Hongren, she stares at her with her eyes full of hatred. She wants to eat her meat.


    In the face of the unfriendly eyes of you Hongren and his wife and the people around him, Yu Xiao did not flinch. He just met the people''s eyes, went to you Hongren and his wife, bowed to them and said firmly, "I just want to see him. Please let me see him!"


    "He doesn''t want to see you!" In the face of Yu Xiao, you Hongren was not moved. He roared angrily: "I''m not in the mood to scold you now, and I don''t want to scold you any more. Go away! You are not welcome here. You are not welcome by all of us! "


    Tears revolve in Yu Xiao''s eyes, but she controls her eyes and doesn''t let them flow down.


    "I just want to know what happened to him!" Yu Xiao, with a crying voice and a look of great pain, begged: "please, let me have a look at him, even if it''s just a glance..."


    You Hongren is about to expel Yu Xiao again. Xu Shaotang and the three of them have come to Yu Xiao slowly.


    "If you''re here to cry, you can go now!" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the painful Yu smile and said, "before I decide to throw you out of here, go away!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng looks at him in surprise, wondering why Xu Shaotang''s purpose of making this plan is to wait for Yu Xiao to come. Now that Yu Xiao is here, why does he rush Yu Xiao out again.


    He doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang''s doing this is not only to test Yu Xiao again, but also to test her. What''s more, it''s to leave a lifelong lesson for Yu Xiao, so that she can always remember today''s efforts to meet you Mingze in the future. Only then can she know how to cherish it.


    Yu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile. The tears in his eyes couldn''t be controlled any more. He cried, "I just want to see him. Just take a look. Don''t you even let me see him?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, sighed heavily, and said: "once you could wave to him, but now, we just want him to be quiet. No matter life or death, we don''t want him to have any more relationship with you!"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words more and more excessive, Chen Cheng put his hand behind him, quietly pulled Xu Shaotang for a while, the heart anxiously said: boss, don''t play, play again!


    He was really afraid that Yu Xiao could not stand Xu Shaotang''s words and turned away. In that case, Xu Shaotang''s carefully arranged plan would be completely bankrupt.


    For Chen Cheng''s little action, Xu Shaotang is not moved at all. He still looks at Yu Xiao with a bad face. He seems to be ready to drive Yu Xiao out from here at any time.


    Seeing that it was useless to ask Xu Shaotang, Yu Xiao once again turned her eyes on you Hongren and his wife. A pretty face was filled with endless sadness and tears, pleading: "uncle and aunt, please, let me see him. I promise that he will never appear in front of you again!"


    "Don''t call us that! We can''t afford it You Hongren glared at Yu Xiao, who was crying, "I won''t let you have another chance to hurt my son. Even if he died, I don''t want you to appear and contaminate his soul!"


    His words were extremely decisive, not to mention Yu Xiao, but other people on the scene couldn''t listen.


    Yu looks at you Hongren and his wife with a smile. Tears have blurred her eyes. She is shaking all over. She feels that her heart has been emptied completely. She thinks in despair, can''t she really see the last side of the man she loves?


    No! no way! I have to see him for the last time, even for my life!


    At this moment, Yu Xiao''s face showed unprecedented firmness!


    "Bang!"


    Yu Xiao suddenly knelt down on the ground in surprise, kowtowed to you Hongren and his wife, and cried with all his strength: "please, let me have a look at him, please, please..."


    Every time she said a word, she banged her head heavily on the cold ground. Several times later, there was a dazzling bloodstain on the cold ground, and Yu Xiao''s forehead was already a blur of blood."Dong Dong..."


    The loud sound of the impact reverberated in the open corridor, the sound also hit heavily in everyone''s heart.


    Looking at Yu Xiao''s appearance, everyone present was moved. Even you Hongren and his wife felt that their iron heart seemed to have softened.


    Xu Shaotang feels that the time has come. If Yu Xiao is not allowed to see you Mingze again, the comedy of lovers'' reunion will become a tragedy.


    When Yu Hongtang and his wife are ready to kneel on the floor, they begin to laugh.


    "For the sake of you wanting to see him so much, I''ll let you see him!" Xu Shaotang forbeared the smile in his heart, pulled Yu Xiao to the door of the emergency room, and knocked on the door of the emergency room.


    With a "squeak", the door of the emergency room was quickly opened. Wu Yumin and her assistant had already stood at the door, waiting for Xu Shaotang to knock on the door. They had already heard the noise outside the emergency room, especially when they heard Yu Xiao kowtow, everyone''s face was moved.


    "Go in, he''s in it!" Xu Shaotang gently pushes Yu Xiao into the emergency room, while Wu Yumin comes out of it.

 Chapter 600

    When the door of the emergency room closes again, Chen Cheng, who has already been unable to restrain himself, jumps up to Xu Shaotang and raises his hand to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang understands, raises his palm with a smile, and hits Chen Cheng''s palm heavily together.


    "Pa!"


    The sound of hand to hand attack awakens all the people who have not made clear the situation. Then they look at Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng with more doubts.


    Wu Yumin, who is clear about Xu Shaotang''s plan, just looks at Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng with a smile and says, "Xu Shao, don''t come to me for this kind of thing next time. This acting is much more tiring than surgery..."


    "Ha ha, I don''t want to do it again!" Xu Shaotang said with a laugh, "I have worked very hard myself."


    What they said made everyone confused. You Hongren and his wife didn''t think about the meaning of their conversation. They just rushed forward anxiously and asked Wu Yumin nervously, "Doctor Wu, how is my son now?"


    Looking at the nervous you Hongren couple, Wu Yumin smiles at Xu Shaotang, which means, look, it''s all your good work.


    "Don''t worry, the operation has already been finished." Wu Yumin said with a smile, "he''s OK. He can leave the hospital after a week''s rest. You don''t have to worry."


    Wu Yumin raised his hand again, looked at the watch on his wrist, and added: "the effect of his anesthetic should be almost over. You will be able to talk to him in a moment, but now it seems that you are not suitable to go in, ha ha."


    "The operation was done long ago?" You Hongren and his wife looked at Wu Yumin in a puzzled way. The worry on their face did not recede, but increased some doubts.


    Wu Yumin smile, nodded: "specific things you ask Xu Shao, I have other things, first do not accompany you to chat."


    In order to accompany Xu Shaotang to play this play, many things in her hands have not been dealt with in time. Now that the ending is complete, she should also deal with the things in her hands.


    When Wu Yumin left, everyone turned their eyes on Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng, who were laughing all the time.


    Looking at the puzzled eyes cast by everyone, Xu Shaotang said to Chen Cheng with a smile, "come and explain it to everyone."


    For this task, Chen Cheng naturally is happy to accept, and then began to tell people about Xu Shaotang''s plan vividly. When he spit to make it clear, people''s faces are dull.


    They worried about it for such a long time. How could it be an elaborate farce?


    After a long time, you Hongren and his wife came back from their dismay. You Hongren stepped forward, looked at Xu Shaotang with tears and laughter, and said, "Xu Shao, this kind of thing must not come next time. We are almost scared to death this time..."


    "Ha ha, I know you are scared this time. I''ll make it up to you." Xu Shaotang said with laughter.


    You Hongren puzzled asked: "what compensation?"


    With a smile on his face, Xu Shaotang pointed to the door of the emergency room and said with a smile, "I compensated you for a daughter-in-law and gave you a complete son. Can''t this compensation make up for your fright?"


    He can already foresee that after making up with Yu Xiao, you Mingze''s heart disease will be cured without any medicine. At that time, you Mingze will stand in front of them completely.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, you Hongren and his wife''s worried face instantly disappeared, replaced by an irrepressible joy.


    Xu Wenzheng went to Xu Shaotang''s side, very unhappy in Xu Shaotang''s butt kicked a foot, not angry said: "smelly boy, actually even your Lao Tzu is also kept in the dark by you, hurt me to follow the blind worry for a long time, you also want to compensate me?"


    "Yes, and me!" Xiao Jingwen looked at Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng and hummed, "you two guys who have no sense of loyalty don''t tell me this funny thing in advance. Do you know how many tears I shed with you? No, you must make it up to me


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "if you want to make compensation, go to the second man. I believe he will be very willing to make it up to you."


    Xu Shaotang is very happy that this matter has been successfully solved. The only one of their four brothers who has not yet gained happiness has finally tasted the taste of bitterness and happiness. I believe that you Mingze will never have to look sad again.


    Now that the matter has been understood, a group of old people are smiling and scattered, leaving only a few of their young people here.


    Seeing everyone scattered, Chen Cheng blinked at Xu Shaotang in a bad way and asked in a low voice, "boss, what do you say they are doing in it now?"


    When saying this, Chen Cheng''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the door of the emergency room, as if he wanted to peep.


    His words immediately aroused Xiao Jingwen''s interest and said to Xu Shaotang, "boss, why don''t we have a look?""Don''t look, what''s good to see!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s nothing more than some scenes of sharing one''s heart with another. If you want to watch it, go back and watch it slowly with dog blood. Let''s go. Do you mean to disturb them at this time?"


    Although Xu Shaotang said so, he also wanted to see the scene of these two people sharing their heartfelt feelings. However, thinking about you Mingze''s difficulties in recent years, he forced down the idea.


    "Really not?" With a look of disappointment on his face, Chen Cheng sighed: "if their story is made into a TV play, it will definitely be a big fire. It''s a pity that such a classic scene can''t be seen."


    "Yes, yes!" Xiao Jingwen also nodded beside him and said, "it''s OK to have a look, isn''t it? I believe that the second brother also wants us to witness his happiness. "


    Liu Tong, who is beside Xiao Jingwen, spat and looked at Xiao Jingwen contemptuously. He said, "it''s obviously you who want to peek. What else do you say to witness the happiness of the second brother? It''s really shameless."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to see it, but when he was lured by the two men, his curiosity couldn''t be suppressed. He looked at them with a smile and asked tentatively, "or, let''s just have a look and go?"


    "Good!" They nodded and said.


    The three go to the door, gently let the door of the emergency room crack a gap, and look inside along the gap. Yu Xiao and Mingze, lying on the upper side of the hospital bed, kiss each other deeply, and their eyes are full of crystal tears

 Chapter 601

    When you Mingze and Yu Xiao feel that they are about to be unable to breathe, they are very reluctant to part.


    You Mingze''s face was very intoxicated, but he closed his eyes and whispered: "Yu Xiao, do you think I''m dreaming? What a wonderful dream! If only this dream could never wake up


    He woke up feeling the coolness of the tears falling on his hand. When he woke up, he saw the woman who was haunting him holding his hand and crying. The tears were like broken beads.


    He only had time to gently call out "Yu Xiao", and the dreamy woman suddenly blocked all his words with her warm lips.


    Hearing you Mingze''s voice, Yu Xiao''s tears fall down again. He holds you Mingze''s big hand tightly on his cheek and feels the temperature of his cold big hand.


    "Mingze, you didn''t dream. I''m Yu Xiao!" The tears in Yu Xiao''s eyes kept falling, but with a very happy smile on his face, he quietly called you Mingze, who did not know whether he was in a dream or in reality, "I''ve come to see you. You open your eyes and have a look at me..."


    Listening to Yu Xiao''s affectionate call, you Mingze, who closed his eyes, turned his head slowly, but he refused to open his eyes.


    He was afraid that as soon as he opened his eyes, the dreamy woman would disappear from his dream.


    Looking at you Mingze''s frightened appearance, Yu Xiao feels that her heart seems to be pierced with a steel knife. The steel knife is still spinning in her heart, which makes her painless.


    She knew that she had hurt you Mingze too deeply, and she didn''t even dare to think about how you Mingze came over these years.


    "Mingze, open your eyes and look at me. I''m your Yu Xiao!" Yu Xiao''s voice is a little hoarse, with a deliberately suppressed cry.


    Hearing Yu Xiao''s cry, you Mingze''s face twitches slightly with his eyes closed tightly. He doesn''t want to see Yu Xiao cry in reality or in a dream.


    With a very uneasy mood, you Mingze''s eyes moved slightly, and then tried to crack a gap, a dazzling light into his eyes, let his eyes slightly hurt, after adapting to the dazzling light, he felt that the remaining light of his eyes seemed to glance at a fuzzy shadow.


    When you see the shadow of the moment, you Mingze heart suddenly gave birth to infinite hope, try to open your eyes again a little bit.


    This time, what he saw was not a vague shadow, but the pretty face that had appeared in his mind for countless times.


    When you see Yu Xiao''s familiar and strange face, you Mingze opens his eyes and looks at Yu Xiao suddenly in front of him.


    "I didn''t lie to you, did I?" Yu smile with tears to you Mingze smile: "it''s really me, I came to see you."


    "Yu Xiao?" You Mingze''s pale face was filled with incomparable happiness and surprise, and some unbelievable people asked, "are you really Yu Xiao?"


    How many times, he saw this familiar and strange woman in his dream, but every time he opened his eyes, he found that it was a dream. Now, Yu Xiao finally appeared in front of him.


    He wanted to shout out that he didn''t have a dream. Yu Xiao really appeared beside him!


    "It''s me, it''s really me!" Yu Xiao has already become a tearful person, but now, she feels her tears are boiling hot, no longer as cold as before.


    Lying on the hospital bed, you Mingze gently raised his hand, slowly stroked Yu Xiao''s face wet with tears, but his eyes finally fixed on the fuzzy flesh on her forehead.


    "What''s the matter with you?" You Mingze looks at the scar on Yu Xiao''s forehead suspiciously.


    Yu Xiao didn''t say what he was begging for outside the door. He just said with a smile, "when I came to see you, I was in a hurry. I accidentally fell and I was eating."


    You Mingze can see through Yu Xiao''s bad lie in an instant. Thinking about Yu Xiao''s entanglement with him over the years and his injury, you can immediately guess how the scar on Yu Xiao''s forehead came from.


    "Does it hurt?" You Mingze''s eyes are full of tears, and his face is full of pity. Looking at the bloody place on Yu Xiao''s forehead, you feel more painful than Yu Xiao.


    Yu Xiao shook his head hard, with a very happy look on his face, and said with a tearful smile: "no pain, compared with the injury on your body, what can I count?"


    Not to mention the injury on her forehead, even the gunshot wound on you Mingze''s chest can''t be compared with the injury she has inflicted on you Mingze''s heart over the years. She once hurt her beloved man to the skin. Fortunately, he survived from the injuries that made people shudder.


    "Fool!" You Mingze''s eyes are full of the look of doting. His big hand moves away from Yu Xiao''s cheek and grabs Yu Xiao''s cold little hand tightly. "Yu Xiao, don''t leave me any more, OK?"Yu nodded with a smile and said tearfully, "I will never leave you again. Even if I die, I will die in your arms!"


    "Nonsense, how can I give you up to die!" You Mingze looked at Yu Xiao with emotion and said, "you won''t die, and I won''t either. We will live happily together forever, and we will never separate in this life! Not only in this life, but also in the next life. In the next life, we should never be separated again


    Listening to you Mingze''s emotional words, the tears in Yu Xiao''s eyes never stop. She is no longer the little girl who was easily moved by sweet words, but she is still moved by you Mingze''s words, because she knows that this is not only sweet words, but also the real idea in you Mingze''s heart.


    She also wants to be with you Mingze from generation to generation, but she knows that even if she wants to accompany you Mingze for the rest of her life, it''s very difficult.


    Yu Xiao doesn''t want to destroy their warmth at the moment. Although he is worried, he still doesn''t show it on his face. He just holds you Mingze''s hand tightly with his own hand, nods hard, and says seriously: "I promise you that we will never be separated from each other, and I will always be spoiled and loved by you!"


    Happiness always comes so suddenly. Hearing Yu Xiao''s words, you Mingze is almost dizzy.


    "Yu Xiao, can you promise me one more thing?" You Mingze suddenly makes an effort on his hand and grabs Yu Xiao with a nervous look on his face.

 Chapter 602

    Although I don''t know why you Mingze suddenly did this, Yu Xiao nodded without thinking: "OK! I promise you anything


    She knew that her life would not be long. In that case, what else could she not promise her beloved man?


    You Mingze raised his eyes, his face with a look of prayer, said: "promise me, don''t work for the hand of God!"


    As soon as you Mingze''s words came out, Yu Xiao was struck by lightning. The cold sweat in her palm was constantly exuding. Her eyes were looking at you Mingze. A few seconds after she was born, she exclaimed: "do you know?"


    She originally thought that the identities of her and her sister were extremely confidential, but you Mingze unexpectedly knew their identities.


    Since you Mingze all know their identities, how can Xu Shaotang not know their identities? Maybe the senior leaders of Huaxia already know their identities!


    They thought that their identity was top secret, but they had already been found.


    Looking at Yu Xiao''s nervous and panicked look, you Mingze patted her hand which was constantly exuding cold sweat, and said: "in fact, we not only know the identities of your sisters, but also know the purpose of your coming to China. Yu Xiao, stop working for God''s hand."


    "No way!" Yu Xiaolian looked more shocked and said in disbelief, "how can you possibly know the purpose of our coming to China?"


    Apart from the two sisters, only a limited number of them know the purpose of their coming to China. They are all loyal members of the organization who are sent by the organization to help them. It is impossible to disclose their purpose to you Mingze.


    With a faint smile, you Mingze gently shook his head and said, "if I''m not wrong, you''ve come to China to look for the key fragments to open prehistoric relics, right?"


    This time, Yu Xiao has been shocked to speechless, such a top secret thing, did not expect you Mingze all know.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that the two sisters were so funny. She felt that they were like a pair of clowns. They thought they were not aware of their actions. They didn''t expect that they had already been understood by others. Maybe their every move was under the monitoring of the senior management of Huaxia.


    Thinking of this, she began to worry about her sister again. Now that all their secrets have been exposed to others, could they still accomplish the task that they had little hope? The answer is obviously impossible!


    Looking at the look on Yu Xiaolian''s face, you Mingze knows that he has guessed right. He and Xu Shaotang have guessed this before, and now they have finally been confirmed.


    Yu was dazed for a long time. He was shocked and asked curiously, "how do you know these things?"


    "Don''t forget, I used to be the best genius in CMU!" Speaking of this, you Mingze''s face with a very proud look, looking at the ceiling above, said: "when you disappeared, in order to find out your whereabouts, I became a hacker. When your sister came to Tianhai, I used my own hacker technology to check a lot of things, plus some things found by the boss. We have already guessed your identity and purpose... "


    "Since you know our identity, why not..." Yu Xiao looks at you Mingze suspiciously. Of course, she knows Xu Shaotang''s hostility to their sisters. Since Xu Shaotang knows their identities, why should they let them do those things in China.


    You Mingze wanted to sit up, but just moved, there was a sharp pain in his wound, which made him take a breath.


    Yu Xiao quickly will want to move you Mingze hold, full of concern said: "you have hurt in the body, don''t move."


    Feeling Yu Xiao''s deep concern, you Mingze''s face shows a happy smile, obedient no longer move.


    "You just wanted to ask why we didn''t arrest your sisters?" You Mingze pulls Yu Xiao''s hand and asks with a smile.


    Yu nods with a smile. She really wants to ask this question. As far as she knows, Xu Shaotang has a good relationship with the Chinese elite. Moreover, Xu Shaotang is not a good man or woman. It should be impossible to let her go because of you Mingze''s relationship with her.


    You Mingze asked Yu Xiao to sit down on the edge of his bed and said with a slight sigh, "what''s the use of catching you? The hand of God is our enemy. It''s not good to capture you. It will also break their clues to the hand of God. "


    Yu Xiao quietly listens to you Mingze''s words. She has been shocked and numb by what you Mingze told her. She just asks curiously, "why do you tell me this? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell my sister this? "


    You Mingze didn''t directly answer Yu Xiao''s question, but just asked with a smile: "you left that heartless letter because of the hand of God, right? You''re afraid it''s going to hurt me? "


    When he knew that Yu''s sisters were inextricably related to the hand of God, he began to have this conjecture in his heart. Now he just wanted to prove it to Yu Xiao himself."Yes Yu Xiao nodded and looked guilty. He took you Mingze''s hand and said, "my sister and I were adopted by the nofi consortium since childhood. Before I entered CMU, I was a member of the hand of God. At that time, I was not old and I was not given any responsibilities in the organization. But I know that when I graduated from CMU, I will start to accept the tasks of the organization So... "


    "Are you afraid of organization?" You Mingze asked.


    Referring to this problem, Yu Xiao began to show a look of panic on his face and nodded: "although you know the existence of the organization, you don''t know how terrible their means are..."


    Thinking about the terrorist means of the organization, Yu Xiao could not help shivering.


    Feeling the panic in Yu Xiao''s heart, you Mingze''s hand makes a little effort to hold Yu Xiao''s hand tightly on her chest, as if to give her some sense of security.


    "Don''t be afraid, the hand of God is not as terrible as you think." You Mingze comforted: "when you know what the boss has done, you will know that the hand of God is not invincible. Their biggest advantage is that they always hide in the dark. If they put it in the light, they will be destroyed."


    Yu Xiao''s heart inexplicably adds a trace of courage when he is tightly held by you Mingze. You Mingze''s words also indirectly answer her question just now. They are not afraid of the organization. How can they be afraid of telling her these things?

 Chapter 603

    A week later, with the help of Yu Xiao, you Mingze left the charity hospital.


    This week, he enjoyed Yu Xiao''s careful care. Although the wound has not yet healed, his face looks very good, and his spirit is very different from before, probably because he is moistened by love.


    Knowing that they must have countless lovesickness to talk to each other, no one bothered them this week except Wu Yumin, who occasionally came to change the dressing for you Mingze.


    And they both know from Wu Yumin that Xu Shaotang planned the shooting of you Mingze. Even so, both Yu Xiao and you Mingze have no resentment towards Xu Shaotang, only full of gratitude.


    Had it not been for Xu Shaotang''s plan, Yu Xiao would not have made up his mind to leave the hand of God. They did not know how many years they would have to endure in pain.


    Their first stop out of the hospital did not choose to return home, but to the nearest Xu home.


    Looking at Yu smile under the help of you Mingze slowly into, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a reassuring smile, you Mingze eventually harvest their own happiness, he is also happy for him as a brother..


    Compared with the previous neglect in the hospital, Yu Xiao was warmly welcomed by Xu''s family this time, except for Xu Shaotang.


    It''s not that Xu Shaotang doesn''t welcome Yu Xiao, but because he still has a knot in his heart. Seeing Yu Xiao, he always thinks of those ghosts who died unjustly because of the anti-cancer drug incident.


    Although there is no definite evidence to point to the Yu sisters, Xu Shaotang has long believed that they are the culprits behind the incident.


    "Don''t stand. Your wound is not healed yet. Sit down and have a rest." Looking at you Mingze and Yu Xiao standing in front of him, Xu Shaotang points to the sofa in the living room with a smile, but his smile is only directed at you Mingze, not at Yu.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang has some opinions on Yu Xiao, you Mingze doesn''t care about his indifferent attitude towards Yu Xiao. He nods to Xu Shaotang and sits down with Yu Xiao''s help.


    Xu Wenzheng smiles and looks at you Mingze, who looks like a changed person. He says, "right, this is what a young man looks like."


    After such a long time, it''s the first time that we see a smile on you Mingze''s face. It''s very gratifying to see you Mingze''s vitality.


    After a brief chat with Xu''s family, you Mingze said to Xu Shaotang, "boss, let''s have a chat alone."


    Xu Shaotang took a look at you Mingze. He guessed that you Mingze wanted to talk to him. He nodded slightly and said, "OK, let''s go to the backyard."


    In the backyard, you Mingze and Xu Shaotang sit opposite each other, but Yu Xiao only stands by you Mingze carefully, and does not dare to look at Xu Shaotang with his own eyes, for fear that Xu Shaotang will get angry and drive her out.


    Looking at Yu Xiao''s fidgety appearance, you Mingze gently took her hand and patted her to show her not to be nervous.


    "Thank you, boss!"


    Although it''s just a simple thank you, it represents the most sincere thanks of you Mingze and Yu Xiao.


    Xu Shaotang light smile, said: "you don''t blame me for looking for someone to shoot you on the line."


    "Why, it''s too late for us to thank you." You Mingze smiles, pulls Yu Xiao behind him to Xu Shaotang and says, "I know you have some prejudice against Yu Xiao, but Yu Xiao has to. Please forgive her."


    With that, you Mingze also stands up and stands side by side with Yu Xiao, bending over to Xu Shaotang deeply, hoping that Xu Shaotang can forgive Yu Xiao in terms of their brother''s feelings.


    Looking at you Mingze and Yu Xiao, Xu Shaotang is helpless. He wants to forgive Yu Xiao, but can those who died because of their sisters forgive them?


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes kept sweeping on their faces, and the thousands of words in his heart finally turned into a long sigh.


    "Yu Xiao, as for the things your sisters did, it was impossible to blame them for their death." Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Yu Xiao and said, "I only ask you one thing. Is the anticancer drug incident planned by your sisters?"


    He wants to hear the negative answer from Yu Xiao''s mouth, so that he can put down his prejudice to Yu Xiao.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s questioning, Yu Xiao''s face is more flustered. She dodges Xu Shaotang''s eyes and looks at you Mingze, but you Mingze smiles and nods to her.


    Encouraged by you Mingze, Yu Xiao finally musters up her courage and nods in shame to meet Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    Although he had expected the result, when he was sure, Xu still didn''t know how to describe his ambivalence at the moment.


    On the one hand, he hopes that Yu Xiao and you Mingze can go on happily. On the other hand, he wants to escort Yu Xiao and Yu Xi to the souls of those who died unjustly, and use their blood to pay homage to those who died innocently.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s complicated look, you Mingze doesn''t know the contradiction in his heart now?


    "Boss, I''ve asked Yu Xiao about this." You Mingze said: "they didn''t know that the new anticancer drug would cause death. They just wanted to use this formula to recover the money they lost in the financial war, and they didn''t mean to...""If Yu Xi was standing beside you now, would you still say that?" Xu Shaotang looked at you Mingze faintly and said, "no matter whether they are intentional or unintentional, they eventually caused so many people to die unjustly. Second, I don''t mean to embarrass Yu Xiao, but I really can''t get through this in my heart. "


    "I know!" You Mingze nodded heavily and said, "I didn''t expect you to put down your prejudice against Yu Xiao immediately. Yu Xiao now knows that she is wrong. She only hopes to make up for her mistakes with her own actions."


    Before they came to the Xu family, they had expected Xu Shaotang''s reaction after he determined that the anticancer drug incident was caused by Yu''s sisters. Let alone Xu Shaotang, even you Mingze had a problem in his heart.


    They don''t expect Xu Shaotang to forgive Yu Xiao now. They just hope that Yu Xiao can do something to make up for her mistakes.


    "Oh, how is she going to make it up?" Xu Shaotang raised his head and asked Yu Xiao.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Yu Xiao said with some trepidation: "I know from Mingze that you have been tracing the hand of God. I can tell you all the things I know about the hand of God. I hope it can help you and make up for some mistakes I have made..."

 Chapter 604

    Listening to Yu Xiao''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.


    If Yu Xiao can really provide useful information to help them trace the hand of God, it''s really a great achievement. After all, if the hand of God is not eradicated one day, I don''t know how many people will die because of this organization.


    "I''m not sure I''ll forgive you for what you''ve done." Looking at Yu, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I can only do my best."


    Xu Shaotang is a man with strong subjective consciousness. The affairs of Yu''s sisters are like a thorn in his heart. It''s not a matter of one day to pull out the thorn. It''s not a matter of Yu Xiao doing something to make up for it.


    Yu nodded with a smile and said, "I understand! If Xu Shao has any questions, just ask them. As long as I know, I will say everything. "


    Xu Shaotang sorted out his thoughts, sorted out all his questions, as if for fear that something might be missed.


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang asked the two of them to sit opposite each other and asked, "first of all, I want to know what kind of organization is the hand of God?"


    Besides the purpose of the hand of God to do all kinds of things in the world, what Xu Shaotang wants to know most is what the organization of the hand of God does.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, Yu said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t know exactly what kind of organization this is. I only know that politicians and rich people in many countries in the world are related to this organization, just like the nofi consortium, which almost belongs to God. I have overheard people say that the hand of God existed a hundred years ago. After such a long period of development, it has become an extremely large organization. There are their shadows behind several wars in the last century. "


    This is the reason why the Yu sisters are so afraid of the organization. After such a long period of development, an organization that was able to lead the war 70 or 80 years ago can be imagined to be huge.


    Many people have betrayed, but not all of them are tortured by the organization.


    "Leading the war?" Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that the organization of the hand of God was so strong that he frowned and continued to ask, "have you ever seen the leader of this organization? Or do you know who founded this organization? "


    Yu Xiao shook his head slightly and said: "few people should have seen the leader of the organization. We usually contact the deacons of the organization."


    "It''s quite mysterious." Xu Shaotang sighed and asked, "what are they looking for in prehistoric civilization?"


    He had guessed this before when he was in Lake anjikuni. He guessed that the organization was looking for the relics of prehistoric civilization for the advanced technology that might be hidden in the relics. Now he asked Yu Xiao to confirm it.


    "For technology!" Yu Xiao said: "since Xu Shaozhi came to the existence of prehistoric civilization, he must also know that the technology of prehistoric civilization is far ahead of the present. The organization makes every effort to find the relics of prehistoric civilization in order to obtain the advanced technology that may exist in the relics. "


    If so, Xu Shaotang''s conjecture is confirmed by Yu Xiao. Fortunately, the relics hidden under anjikuni lake have been destroyed.


    Otherwise, with the powerful power of the organization of the hand of God, it is possible to thoroughly study the science and technology in that relic. For the man-made sun, they will not know how much science and technology they can obtain.


    "Where did the hand of God find prehistoric remains?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Yu Xiao looked down and thought about it carefully. He said slowly, "it is said that the earliest prehistoric civilization relics were found in Bermuda. Later, some of them were found one after another, almost all in the world-famous places. The place where the relics may exist recently is Lake anjikuni. I just don''t know why Lake anjikuni was destroyed overnight..."


    Listening to Yu Xiao''s words, you Mingze and Xu Shaotang look at each other, and their faces show a smile that only they can understand.


    Seeing these two people''s strange smile, Yu Xiao couldn''t help casting a puzzled look at them.


    You Mingze looks at Yu with a smile, then looks at Xu Shaotang, and asks with a smile: "boss, you should have caused the destruction of anjikuni lake?"


    In addition to Xu Shaotang and alcoholic maniac, you Mingze is the only one who is still alive. He knows that Xu Shaotang has been to anjikuni lake, so when the news of the destruction of anjikuni Lake comes, he knows that the destruction of anjikuni Lake must have something to do with Xu Shaotang.


    When you Mingze''s words come out, Yu''s doubts turn into shock. Unexpectedly, the destruction of Anji Kuni lake is related to Xu Shaotang. She really can''t imagine how Xu Shaotang did all this. At the same time, because of Xu Shaotang, she began to have some confidence in her heart. From the current situation, Xu Shaotang and the organization have already become an immortal enemy, but Xu Shaotang is still alive, which also proves that the organization is not as terrible as they imagined.


    However, she did not know that whether the organization was terrible or not depended on who it was for.If Xu Shaotang were replaced by another person, he would have died long ago.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "fortunately, anjikuni lake has been destroyed. Otherwise, the hand of God will not know how much world leading technology it will get from it."


    Yu Xiao agreed with Xu Shaotang''s words and said with some joy: "in fact, the scientific and technological level of organizations in many fields is far ahead of today''s society. Most of the technologies come from the research on the technologies in those relics. Fortunately, the technologies found in these relics are very profound, and the organizations have not understood them thoroughly Those technologies are just learning a little bit from them. "


    Although it''s just a little rough, it''s far from comparable with the present technology. From this we can know how advanced the technology level of prehistoric civilization is.


    "It''s the key to find the prehistoric relics of Yuxi." Xu Shaotang looked at Yu Xiao and asked curiously, "since you are looking for the key, do you know the location of the ruins?"


    "I don''t know." Yu Xiao said somewhat innocently: "as far as I know, the organization should have two pieces of keys in its hands. They don''t know where they learned that Huaxia might have such pieces of keys. So they sent my sister and I to Huaxia to look for the pieces of keys in the name of investment."

 Chapter 605

    Hearing Yu Xiao say this, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumps. According to his analysis, the key has been cut into five pieces. At present, he has one in his hand and one in the National Museum. So, in other words, there is only one piece left. Is there any news?


    Fortunately, the hand of God did not know that the prehistoric relics they wanted to open were hidden in Shennong mountain.


    Although Xu Shaotang was surprised in his heart, his face was still. He said to himself, "but you don''t know where the key fragments are. So what base station was set up to monitor the information of Huaxia, hoping to find the key fragments from these information?"


    Yu nodded with a smile and said, "it costs a lot of money to build a base station that can monitor all the communication information in China, but we lost nearly half of the money in the financial war, so my sister thought of using that method to recover the money. In fact, she has another purpose."


    "What''s the purpose?" Xu Shaotang and you Mingze asked at the same time.


    They knew that Yu''s sisters used new anticancer drugs to collect funds, but they didn''t know what the purpose of Yu Xi was.


    "In fact, my sister most wants to see Shengshi group get the part of shares that Gu Linsheng auctions." Yu Xiao took a look at Xu Shaotang and said, "what my sister hates most is you, so I hope you get the shares. In that case, the Xu family will fall into the mire and never recover. But I didn''t think that daolongteng group killed all the way out... "


    At this point, Yu Xiao thought of her sister''s words after the auction: we won and lost!


    Yes, they won because their goal of collecting funds was achieved, but at the same time, they also lost. They failed to take this opportunity to bring down the Xu family and let Xu Shaotang pay a heavy price for his behavior.


    "Yuxi is really a man of revenge." With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "if her plan is successful, the Xu family may be down as a result..."


    After some emotion, Xu Shaotang asked what he most wanted to know: "what is the purpose of God''s hand in these things? Do they want to dominate the world? "


    This is the biggest purpose of the hand of God that Xu Shaotang can think of. There is no doubt that if the hand of God really has technologies like those of prehistoric civilization, they can dominate the world with these advanced technologies.


    "To dominate the world?" Yu Xiao tightly frowned and murmured, "maybe, but I don''t think the purpose of organization is so simple. They should have a bigger purpose."


    After hearing Yu Xiao''s words, you Mingze and Xu Shaotang look at each other and look shocked. Is it easy to dominate the world?


    "Since this organization is so mysterious, it seems that you don''t know where the base camp of this organization is?"


    Listening to Yu Xiao''s mysterious description of the organization, Xu Shaotang gave up the idea of asking about the headquarters of the organization. Yu Xiao has never seen the leader of the organization, not to mention the location of the organization''s headquarters.


    It seems that it is impossible to get the position of the enemy''s base camp from Yu Xiao.


    Yu nodded with a smile and said helplessly: "the actions of the organization have always been extremely hidden. No one knows where the base camp is, but we have guessed that the base camp of the organization may be anywhere, even in places we can''t even dream of."


    Although what she said is tantamount to not saying, it also illustrates a problem from the side. The whereabouts of this organization are extremely hidden and powerful. Even those places they dare not imagine may be conquered by this organization and become the places where its headquarters are.


    Xu Shaotang had many questions to ask, but seeing that Yu Xiao didn''t know much about the hand of God, he gave up the idea of continuing to ask.


    "Do you think your superiors will know more about the hand of God?" Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Yu Xiao.


    Yu Xiao frowned slightly. After thinking carefully, he understood Xu Shaotang''s intention and said helplessly: "if you want to arrest our superiors through me, I advise you to give up this idea."


    "Oh, why?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Yu Xiaohui said: "first of all, the contact between us and our superiors is by telephone. You may not believe it if you say it. I haven''t met the superior who arranged the task for me until now. Secondly, as far as I know, the more high-level people are, the more fanatical they are. Even if you catch them, you can hardly get any meaningful information from their mouths. They have been completely controlled by the organization, and there is nothing else in their mind except the organization. "


    Xu Shaotang thinks about it. Yu Xiao should not have lied. The hand of God must know their whereabouts. If they are exposed, they will be attacked by all countries in the world. It''s reasonable for them to hide their head and tail.


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang was disappointed. Although the information provided by Yu Xiao was useful to him, it would not be very useful. The status of Yu''s sisters in the hand of God was obviously not very high, and what they knew was limited.


    "Where is your base station?" Xu Shaotang asked again.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Yu''s face changed slightly. He took a look at Xu Shaotang, and then looked at you Mingze, who was on the other side, with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    Seeing Yu Xiao''s face, you Mingze knows that she is worried about Yu Xi. After all, if the base station is destroyed, Yu Xi may be severely punished or even killed by her superior.


    "Tell the boss." You Mingze persuades Yu to smile in a low voice and says: "since we all know your purpose, it''s useless for you to hide it like this. If the boss really wants to find the location of the base station, he can find it in three days."


    He knows Xu Shaotang''s energy. If Xu Shaotang is determined to find the location of the base station, he can certainly find the location of the base station as long as he seeks the help above and digs three feet into the earth in Tianhai and its surrounding areas.


    Yu Xiao looks at you Mingze with a struggling look on her face. She also knows that what you Mingze says is not impossible, but does she want to push her own sister to the opposite?


    Yu Xiao kept thinking about what to do in his heart. After a long time, he seemed to have made up his mind. He went to Xu Shaotang, met Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said, "I can tell you the location of the base station, but please promise me one thing, OK?"

 Chapter 606

    "Do you want me to let Yuxi go?" Xu Shaotang quietly looks at Yu Xiao.


    He has guessed what Yu Xiao wants him to promise. Because of you Mingze, he has already opened up to Yu Xiao. Do you want to open up to Yu Xi?


    Yu Xiao nodded his head gently and said: "I know my request is too much, but I have only such a relative in the world. If the base station is destroyed, my sister will die. At that time, the organization will try its best to arrest her for trial. If you don''t let her go again, she really won''t be alive... "


    Xu Shaotang turns around and walks back and forth in the backyard. He is thinking about whether to promise Yu Xiao.


    As Xu Shaotang walks around, Yu Xiao''s heart is also mentioned in her throat. She is really afraid that Xu Shaotang will refuse her request. After all, Xu Shaotang can''t find the location of the base station.


    Looking at his nervous look, you Mingze gently holds her hand in his hand, giving her the simplest comfort.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang, who was pacing back and forth in the hospital, suddenly stopped his pace, turned to look at Yu''s nervous smile, and said, "I can open my eyes to Yu Xi. Not only that, I will ask someone to protect her!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as his voice came out, Yu Xiao and you Mingze stayed at the same time. When did Xu Shaotang become so good at speaking?


    At the beginning, he was so indifferent to Yu Xiao. If it wasn''t for you Mingze, Yu Xiao would be driven out of the Xu family by him now. But now she has a different attitude towards Yu Xi. She not only opens her eyes to Yu Xi, but also asks people to protect him. What''s the matter?


    Hard to beat, does Xu Shaotang like Yu Xi? You Mingze thought of it in his heart.


    Looking at their surprised look, Xu Shaotang explained with a smile: "I will give Yuxi to the people above, and will plead in front of the people above, asking them to leave Yuxi alive."


    Naturally, he did so for his own purpose. Yu Xi''s life was of no value to him. On the contrary, it was more valuable to keep Yu Xi''s life. Since the hand of God wanted to take Yu Xi back for trial, why didn''t he give Yu Xi to him and see if the man in the hand of God had the ability to take him away from him.


    I believe they are also very interested in leaving the bait of Yu Xi. They are waiting for God''s hand to send someone to catch her and go back to trial. In this way, they are consuming the strength of God''s hand.


    "You want to give your sister to Huaxia?" Yu Xiao widened his eyes and showed a trace of deliberately suppressed anger on his face.


    Seeing Yu Xiao''s angry look, you Mingze is also in a dilemma. He looks up at Xu Shaotang and whispers, "boss, will you..."


    "I know what you''re feeling now. You must think I''m retaliating against Yu Xi under the banner of opening up a net for her?" Xu Shaotang took a look at them and said faintly: "only by giving her to the top can she really save her life. As long as Huaxia is still in one day, Yuxi is safe."


    "But she lost her freedom completely Yu Xiao clenched his fist tightly and trembled slightly.


    She knew in her heart that after Yu Xi was handed in, she would be imprisoned forever, unless Yu Xi could give enough reasons for her release. For example, Yu Xi could help him to deal with the hand of God! But obviously, at least for now, there is no such possibility.


    "It''s better to lose your freedom than to be caught back!" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Yu Xiao, his voice began to become a little cold, said: "at this point, you have no room for bargaining! To tell you the truth, if you don''t look at the face of the second child, you should pay some price for what you have done. Even if Yu Xi lost his freedom, he should be atoning for you. "


    Doing wrong should be punished, which is the creed Xu Shaotang always believed in.


    Because of the twists and turns of Yu Xiao''s relationship with you Mingze, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to pursue Yu Xiao''s responsibility too much, but for Yu Xi, he can''t do it anyway.


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the atmosphere at the scene began to become a little tense.


    Yu Xiao just looks at Xu Shaotang with tears in her eyes. Of course, she knows what Xu Shaotang says is true, but how can she bear to see her sister being imprisoned and losing her freedom?


    "Boss, do you have any more Better way... " You Mingze hesitates and looks at Xu Shaotang. Maybe even he thinks his requirements are too much.


    Xu Shaotang walked up to you Mingze, patted him on the shoulder and said: "they shouldn''t, shouldn''t, shouldn''t use new anticancer drugs to kill people. You should know how angry the people above are about it. To tell you the truth, they are lucky to be able to save their lives. If they want to do nothing, don''t mention it, even me I can''t do it myself. "


    "I..." You Mingze opened his mouth and didn''t say a word in the end.


    He knows what Xu Shaotang says is reasonable, but she doesn''t want to see Yu Xiao suffer from it.


    Three people so quietly stand in the backyard, there is no sound in the yard, the atmosphere is quiet a little terrible.After more than ten minutes, Yu Xiao finally slowly raised her head. When she raised her head again, there was no anger and sadness on her face.


    "Xu Shao, since you said that my sister was imprisoned to make atonement for me, I also want to make atonement for what I did before." With a look of relief on his face, Yu Xiao said quietly, "I just want to ask Xu Shao for one thing. Please ask them to shut me up with my sister..."


    In the ten minutes just now, she had made a decision in her heart.


    She doesn''t want to see her sister alone in a place that no one knows, and she doesn''t want to make Xu Shaotang feel embarrassed any more. Then she has to let herself be imprisoned. After all, she has a part in that.


    Maybe it''s good to be imprisoned with my sister like this


    When Yu Xiao''s voice falls, the faces of you Mingze and Xu Shaotang change at the same time.


    "Yu Xiao, have you really decided?" You Mingze quietly looks at Yu and smiles with a smile on his face.


    Yu nodded with a smile: "I''ve decided, but I''m going to break my promise to you again..."


    She promised you Mingze never to leave him again, but in a few days, she will break her promise again.


    You Mingze gently shook his head, said with a smile: "you did not break your promise."


    "What are you doing?" Yu smiles and looks at you Mingze.


    You Mingze went to hold Yu Xiao''s hand and said tenderly: "no matter where you are, I will accompany you..."

 Chapter 607

    "Why do you want to be locked up with them?" Xu Shaotang looks at you Mingze angrily, but he ignores everything for Yu Xiaozhen''s sake.


    You Mingze nodded gently with a happy look on his face and said: "boss, maybe you think I''m crazy, but I''m very sober now. For me, only when I am with Yu Xiao can I be really happy. No matter where I am, even if I am imprisoned, what about losing my freedom? For many people, being imprisoned may be a painful thing, but for me, it is a very happy thing. Please help me


    Hearing you Mingze''s words, Yu Xiao feels that her heart seems to be filled with happiness in an instant. Having such a man to love herself is undoubtedly the greatest luck in her life.


    Xu Shaotang raised his eyes to stare at you Mingze and said angrily, "do you really think this is a vacation? Do you think you can be jailed if you want to be jailed? "


    You Mingze didn''t commit any crime. What is it about him? Besides, even if he was locked up, he could not be locked up with Yu''s sisters. In that case, it would really be a holiday for them.


    "Hey, boss, who said I didn''t commit a crime?" You Mingze is not in any sad mood at all. He says with a smile: "I concealed part of the tracing results of the anti-cancer drug incident in front of the above, and informed Yu Xiao behind everyone''s back. After all, I should be their accomplice."


    Xu Shaotang''s face is covered with black lines in an instant. He has seen people who try every means to get rid of the accusation, but it is the first time that he has seen people who try every means to get rid of the accusation.


    For the sake of Yu Xiao, he really has nothing to do with it!


    "What do you say?" Seeing that you Mingze is determined to follow Yu Xiao and they are imprisoned, Xu Shaotang turns his eyes on Yu Xiao, hoping that Yu Xiao can persuade you Mingze to stop going crazy.


    "I respect his choice." Yu smiles and looks at you Mingze affectionately, saying: "I believe that as long as we can accompany each other, no matter where we are, no matter how hard it is, it is a happy thing for us."


    "All right!" Since Yu Xiao also said so, Xu Shaotang seems to have no reason to refuse, but helplessly said to them: "I will try to ask the top to lock you together, just hope you don''t regret today''s decision."


    "We won''t regret it!" Two people look at each other a smile, the thick feeling in the eye can no longer melt open.


    The son is not a fish, but the happiness of the fish? This may be the most true portrayal of their heart at the moment. For others, their decision may be stupid, but for themselves, it is the best ending.


    Moreover, after being imprisoned, Yu Xiao no longer has to worry about the people in the organization catching him. Isn''t that more satisfactory?


    After reaching this consensus, Xu Shaotang stepped aside and dialed Long Jiang.


    "Why, do you want me to help you again?" Long Jiang''s hearty laughter came from the phone.


    Xu Shaotang was embarrassed and said with a smile: "brother, you are really good at calculating."


    "Fart, don''t flatter me!" Long Jiang said with a smile: "I don''t know how to calculate. I know that you are the master who doesn''t go to the three treasures hall! Come on, what do you want me to do for you this time? "


    Xu Shaotang began to tell Long Jiang all the news he got from Yu Xiao, and there was no lack of emphasis on Yu Xiao''s surrender.


    When Xu Shaotang finished, the wise dragon general immediately guessed Xu Shaotang''s intention and said with a smile, "why, you boy, do you want us to treat the girl named Yu Xiao leniently? Don''t tell me that you''ve taken a fancy to this girl again? "


    Hearing Long Jiang''s teasing, Xu Shaotang''s face is instantly covered with black lines. In Long Jiang''s eyes, is he such a promiscuous person?


    "Where do you want to go, brother?" Xu Shaotang said to Longjiang speechless: "I also intend to ask you to deal with Yu Xiaokuan. Just deal with him impartially. I want you to do me another favor. "


    "Oh, what''s up?" The Dragon general asked with great interest.


    Xu Shaotang said: "well, I know that Yu''s sisters will certainly be imprisoned up there. I have a friend, you Mingze, who also wants to be locked up with them..."


    At this point, even Xu Shaotang himself thinks it''s too much nonsense, and he doesn''t know whether long Jiang is willing to help him.


    "You Mingze, is that the hacker named mongoose?" Long Jiang on the phone doesn''t laugh because of this bullshit. He just asks Xu Shaotang about the identity of you Mingze.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s him. There''s a lot between him and Yu Xiao..."


    "Yes, of course!" Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, Long Jiang couldn''t wait to promise, and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "you tell Mongoose, I will not only lock him up with the two girls surnamed Yu, but also will not strictly restrict their freedom, so that they have enough space for activities, just like living in the villa, but they can''t get out of the door of the villa!"


    "Brother, this is..." Xu Shaotang''s face shows a look of surprise. Is it easy for Long Jiang to talk?Long Jiang said with a smile: "mongoose is a talent. I''ve heard that boy mentioned by Lao Tang before. It''s just that we are short of such talents. Giving them this treatment can be regarded as a reward for him."


    There is no need to say more about the Dragon general. Of course, Xu Shaotang understands the meaning of the Dragon general, which is also the condition of the Dragon general.


    After hanging up long Jiang''s phone, Xu Shaotang slowly walks up to Yu Xiao and you Mingze and says to them, "the top has agreed to your request, and will only limit your personal freedom in the limited space, but there is also a condition."


    "What conditions?" You Mingze face a joy, flurried quickly asked.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at you Mingze, but he didn''t know what the boy was happy about. He sighed and said to Zhuge: "the top asks you to play for the top, that is to say, to be a red guest!"


    He once tried every means to hide the identity of you Mingze, but also for you Mingze in the Tang master there to a gold medal, did not expect that you Mingze will eventually be forced to join the red guest League.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, you Mingze didn''t hesitate, nodded and said: "I promise!"


    For you Mingze, it''s too boring to be locked up like that. It''s also a good thing to join the red guest League. At least let him do some things and accompany Yu Xiao. It''s just the best thing.


    Looking at you Mingze this happy look, Xu Shaotang can only helplessly shake his head, I hope this boy can be good in the future, he is afraid that he can no longer help you Mingze.

 Chapter 608

    After getting Xu Shaotang''s reply, Yu Xiao also put down her worries and told Xu Shaotang the specific location of the base station.


    Originally, capturing Yuxi and destroying their base station were the business of the dragon group. But in order to prevent Yuxi from escaping, Xu Shaotang also joined in the plan of capturing Yuxi. Not only that, he also forced WuJie to come here. This time, he was determined to capture Yuxi, so that she could never do evil again.


    "You''ve sent out so many people. What else do you want me to do?" Xu Shaotang kicked a few feet of WuJie grumbled discontentedly, he felt that so many people to arrest a woman who has no resistance is really a fuss.


    Listening to Wu Jie''s murmuring, Xu Shaotang kicked his ass again and hummed: "if you''re asked to go, what''s so much nonsense? Can I take back my bank card


    Xu Shaotang is very angry when it comes to this. Although Wu Jie is a monk, the speed of spending money makes him feel ashamed. He clearly remembers that the bank card he gave Wu Jie contained nearly 100 million "pocket money", but he was completely spent by Wu Jie in five days.


    The key is that the bastard is not satisfied. After spending all his money, he runs to himself and asks for money. Under Wu Jie''s obsession, Xu Shaotang has to throw him another bank card and warn Wu Jie that if he spends money recklessly again, he will give Wu Jie to the dead old man to deal with. Under Xu Shaotang''s threat, Wu Jie is restrained, but the speed of spending money is slow Degree is still far better than ordinary people.


    He didn''t know whether he had a younger martial brother who was asked to "make up for his mistakes" or an ancestor. God knows how a monk spent all his money so quickly?


    If it wasn''t for the great cause of the Xu family, it''s estimated that they would be ruined in less than a year!


    Hear Xu Shaotang said to take back the bank card, no quit immediately lost his temper, just smile behind Xu Shaotang.


    The main task of Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie is to hand over Yu Xi to the dragon group.


    Half an hour later, Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie had already appeared at the door of Yu Xi''s residence.


    When they stepped into Yuxi''s residence, the bodyguards at the door had fallen down. To them, there was no threat at all, just like a three-year-old child.


    When they enter the house, Yu Xi is sitting there quietly wrapped in a bathrobe. When they enter, Yu Xi''s face doesn''t look surprised and panicked. He just raises his head to show a shallow smile to them.


    "You came very quickly." Yu Xi was smiling, as if he was communicating with two old friends.


    Xu Shaotang sat down in front of Yu Xi and said, "when you enter China, you should think of such an ending. To tell you the truth, you have a good ending now. If other people had died now, they might have already died. "


    "Oh, yes?" Yu Xi gently moved his body, put on a comfortable posture and half lay there, "so it seems that I should thank you?"


    "No need to thank you. Let me go. I don''t want to be strong with you." Xu Shaotang looks at Yu Xi without any expression on his face.


    There was no personal grudge between him and Yuxi, but because what Yuxi had done had damaged the interests of Huaxia, although he had no public office, he could not sit back and ignore it.


    Yu Xi did not move. He looked at Xu Shaotang faintly and said, "I admit that I was defeated this time, but I was not defeated by any of you, but by my own sister."


    When Yu Xiao left here, she had expected the present result. She knew that Yu Xiao would tell Xu Shaotang everything they had done, so she didn''t run away. It was not that she didn''t want to run away, but that she didn''t know where to go?


    Only at this time can she feel that there is no way to heaven and no way to earth.


    "Even if you don''t have Yu Xiao, you can only be free for a while at most." Xu Shaotang looked at Yu Xi contemptuously and said, "do you think we don''t know anything about what you''ve done? In fact, you should thank Yu Xiao. If she didn''t tell her all she knows now, when you are really on a dead end, it would be too late for you to look back! "


    They have long analyzed the purpose of Yu''s sisters through the information they have obtained. They just didn''t deal with them deliberately in order not to scare them. Now that Yu Xiao has abandoned the secret and turned to the light, they don''t have to cover it up any more. What they want to know is that Yu Xiao will naturally tell them.


    Listening to their conversation like a friend here, Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and asks, "aren''t we here to arrest people? How do you feel like you''re chatting? "


    In Wu Jie''s opinion, since they are here to arrest people, and Yu Xi, as the leader, is also at the scene, it''s over to arrest him directly. Why talk nonsense here? It''s better to go out and enjoy yourself when you have time to talk nonsense here.


    "You don''t have to do it!" Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Yu Xi stood up and said faintly: "when I change my clothes, I will go by myself!""You''d better not play any tricks!" Xu Shaotang always feels that Yuxi seems too calm. He never thought that the process of capturing Yuxi would be so smooth.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s warning, Yu Xi tilted his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "why, aren''t you Xu Dashao the first one in the world? Are you afraid that I''ll play tricks with a woman who doesn''t have the strength to bind a chicken?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "my trust in you is zero! And I know you are a cunning woman, so I''d better be careful! "


    Regardless of Xu Shaotang''s sarcasm, Yu Xi just slowly goes upstairs. She wants to change her clothes. Even if she becomes a prisoner, she still wants to appear in a beautiful and generous manner.


    When Yu Xi goes upstairs to change clothes, Xu Shaotang winks at Wu Jie, indicating that Wu Jie goes upstairs and stares at Yu Xi, so as to avoid her playing tricks.


    "Why am I?" Wu Jie reluctantly looked at Xu Shaotang, touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "although this woman is beautiful, it''s not the one I like!"


    As soon as Wu Jie''s words came out, Xu Shaotang was so angry that he took off his shoes and smashed them at Wu Jie. This bastard told him to stare at Yu Xi, not to watch Yu Xi change his clothes. Who knows what the rotten monk thinks all day long?


    Under the threat of Xu Shaotang''s violence, Wu Jie finally steps upstairs.

 Chapter 609

    Facts have proved that Xu Shaotang''s worries are indeed superfluous. More than ten minutes later, Yu Xi has changed into a simple and capable dress and come downstairs.


    "Let''s go." Yu Xi light to Xu Shaotang said, face not sad not happy, seems to have no worry about his future.


    Xu Shaotang stood up and stood beside Yu Xi with Wu Jie, taking her out of the house slowly.


    The car carrying Yuxi drives quickly to the Xu family. They have already made an appointment with the people of longzu. Then they will come directly to the Xu family and take Yuxiao and you Mingze, who want to accompany Yuxi, along the way.


    More than ten minutes later, the fast-moving car stopped.


    A large truck was in the middle of the road, blocking their way forward.


    "It seems that the hand of God doesn''t want you to live and be taken away by us." Xu Shaotang turned his head and said with a smile to Yu Xi, who was sitting in the back seat.


    When he saw the truck in the middle of the road, Xu Shaotang knew that the man who came to ask for Yuxi''s life had arrived.


    Yu Xi smile, to Xu Shaotang light said: "this is your business, has nothing to do with me."


    Since Xu Shaotang wants to take her away, she naturally has to deal with those who want her life. For her, this matter has nothing to do with her for the time being, and she also wants to see what Xu Shaotang has.


    "I don''t know. I think others want to take my life. You really know how to use it." Xu Shaotang was surprised with a smile, and said to Wu Jie, "you look at her in the car, and I''ll meet them when I get down."


    This woman, related to her own life and death, she even made a pair of indifferent attitude, is she really indifferent to life and death? Obviously, it''s impossible. If Yu Xi is really indifferent to life and death, she may have finished her life in the simplest way when they come here to arrest Yu Xi.


    when Xu Shaotang came as like as two peas from the car, the five large men were seen to see their appearance. They knew that their strength was not weak, but the first thing they noticed was not their magnificent physique but the five faces.


    The height of the five people is exactly the same, and the clothes they wear are no different. Their movements are also neat and consistent. Even when they step towards Xu Shaotang, their steps and the order of their legs are extremely consistent.


    "Quintuplets?" Xu Shaotang is very interested to see these five people walking towards themselves with neat steps. It''s rare for them to have such identical quintuplets.


    The five did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question. When they got close to Xu Shaotang, their eyes suddenly turned red. At the same time, they let out a wild animal like roar: "kill!"


    There is no unnecessary fight between the two sides.


    When they started, three of them launched a fierce attack on Xu Shaotang, while the other two went to the car where Yu Xi was. They really had a clear division of labor.


    At the moment of fighting, Xu Shaotang found the special features of these people. Since their movements were neat and complementary, their perfect cooperation made Xu Shaotang think of the soldiers he once met!


    In order to verify his guess, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi suddenly cuts one of them''s chest.


    With a "puff" sound, the man''s body was cut into a terrible hole, and blood splashed out along the hole. However, the movement of the hand did not slow down at all. His body was only slightly smothered, and then he continued to attack Xu Shaotang as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s really a bunch of you senseless monsters!"


    The speculation in his heart was confirmed. Xu Shaotang immediately avoided the three men, quickly intercepted the two men running to Yuxi, and kicked them back a few steps. At the same time, he yelled to Wu Jie, who was sitting in the car watching the excitement: "come out to help!"


    WuJie is a typical lazy man. When the enemy is in front of him, he is still sitting in the car watching.


    Just after su Shaotang''s roar, his phone rings suddenly. Hearing the voice of the phone, Xu Shaotang has a bad feeling in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang entangled with the enemy who was approaching again, and quickly connected the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Chen Cheng''s anxious voice came from inside: "boss, it''s bad. Xu''s family has been attacked. Our people are stopping it, but the enemy is very strong. We don''t know how long we can last."


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang was shocked. He knew that these people not only wanted Yu Xi''s life, but also Yu Xiao''s life in the Xu family. Moreover, they seemed to have figured out the time. As soon as they left the Xu family, the enemy launched an attack.


    Because he was worried about the situation at home, Xu Shaotang''s attack also began to become fierce. Every move must leave a terrible scar on the enemy. He just wanted to finish the battle quickly so that he could go back to support his family in time.


    Soldiers are not terrible. What''s terrible is that they don''t have any feelings. They only know how to kill madly.


    When Xu Shaotang attacked, Wu Jie finally got out of the car slowly and joined the regiment reluctantly.With the participation of Wu Jie, the five soldiers had no chance to get close to Yu Xi. Although Wu Jie was lazy, his strength was good.


    A few minutes later, the quintuplets finally lay on the ground and there was no movement. However, Wu Jie was panting. Looking at the bodies on the ground in disbelief, Xu Shaotang muttered: "what monsters are these?"


    "You ask me, I ask who''s going!"


    Xu Shaotang stares at Wu Jie, kicks the isolation belt of the road, jumps into the car quickly, drives the car from the opening of the isolation belt to the opposite road, and goes all the way to Xu''s house in a crazy way.


    "You''re speeding or retrograde!" Wu Jie looked at the anxious Xu Shaotang and said: "you are breaking the law..."


    Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse to throw WuJie out of the car and said angrily, "no one thinks you are dumb! Give me a quiet stay, or I let you eat vegetables and drink bean curd soup every day


    In the past few days with Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang has found out the way to threaten the bastard. Besides taking back the bank card, the most effective threat is to make him vegetarian every day.


    It''s the biggest mistake of master kongjing''s life to let this bastard be a monk. This bastard is just a meat eating action, and every meal is a master without meat.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s threat, Wu Jie reluctantly shut his mouth, but he muttered in a low voice. He didn''t know what he was saying, but he probably didn''t have a good word.


    Xu Shaotang is worried about the situation at home, and has no mind to deal with the bastard. However, he has firmly remembered the matter in his heart, and is ready to clean up the bastard after the family affairs.

 Chapter 610

    After driving for nearly 20 minutes, Xu Shaotang finally arrived at Xu''s home.


    Before he arrived at home, he heard bursts of fierce gunfire.


    Xu Shaotang stops the car and rushes home as fast as he can.


    At the moment, the Xu family has become a mess. The sound of gunfire, scream and cry of surprise are intertwined, which makes Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly pull up.


    At the gate of the Xu family, several waves of people are fighting fiercely. The bodyguards of the Xu family, the men of the Chen family and the armed police of the Tianhai Municipal Bureau are fighting against the attack of dozens of soldiers. The soldiers are really strong, but they are not invulnerable. Under the attack of modern weapons, several soldiers have almost been beaten into a sieve, and two others have been broken by bombs, But still in the tenacious attack on the defensive, but the momentum of the attack is no longer.


    Even so, under the powerful attack of the soldiers, the Xu family''s door is still full of blood, and the Xu family''s villa is already in a mess.


    when seeing what was as like as two peas at the door of Xu family, Xu Shaotang''s anger was completely lit. But when he saw dozens of soldiers attacking Xu, the anger in Xu Shaotang''s heart was shocked by the shock. These soldiers apparently grew exactly like those five babies. He said that the previous five were twins, and he thought it was possible, but there would be no fifteen kinds of twins. £¿


    Clone trained soldiers? This idea flashed through Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    as like as two peas, he doesn''t know what else to explain except cloned.


    Soldiers are disgusting enough. If human cloning is added, things will be really big. This shows that the hand of God may have been able to mass produce soldiers. If these soldiers form an army, the consequences are unimaginable.


    After a short shock, Xu Shaotang also joined the battle with Wu Jie. With the addition of their two masters, the defenders who stood and retreated finally began to fight back slowly.


    More than ten minutes later, the gunfire of the Xu family finally calmed down, but it was full of screams everywhere. Many people were injured in the battle. Now we are rushing to rescue the wounded. Fortunately, the charity hospital is not far from the Xu family, otherwise we don''t know how many people will die because of the untimely rescue.


    "Damn, if you can get up again!" Chen Cheng, with his face full of blood, kicks his only barely complete head in anger and hatred.


    This head belongs to those soldiers. Now half of the face has been cut off. Even so, this is still the most complete head, and the other heads are too broken to distinguish.


    Chen Cheng fought with these soldiers for the first time, but he didn''t know the depth of these soldiers at all. As soon as he started, he suffered a loss. After calling Xu Shaotang, he immediately transferred the Chen family''s men and men, and at the same time, he asked the Tianhai Municipal Bureau for help.


    Thanks to his quick response, otherwise the Xu family would be left behind by now.


    In order to defend against the attacks of these soldiers, the Chen family lost a lot of people, and the people from the security company were also seriously injured. The better one might be the police who arrived later. Even so, many armed police members were injured.


    Xu Shaotang knows that Chen Cheng''s anger is hard to calm, and he doesn''t stop him from abusing the barely complete head. He just asks, "what''s the family like?"


    "It''s all right!" Chen Cheng stepped on the head again, took a look at the messy Xu family, and said to Xu Shaotang: "all the family members have been moved to a safe place, but your family..."


    Let''s not say how badly the Xu family was damaged. Just because of the bloody scene at the entrance of the Xu family, it is estimated that the Xu family can''t live any more.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "it''s OK. The Xu family has lived here for such a long time. It''s time to change places."


    Even if Chen Cheng doesn''t say it, Xu Shaotang doesn''t plan to let the Xu family continue to live here. Although he doesn''t fully believe in Feng Shui, the Xu family will inevitably have a bloody taste after this battle. It''s really unlucky to live here again.


    After a brief chat with Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang goes to Li Xiuping, who has not yet fully recovered: "thank you this time."


    Li Xiuping was shocked not only by the strangeness of these soldiers, but also by Xu Shaotang''s powerful strength. This was the first time he saw Xu Shaotang make a move. He never knew that people could be so powerful.


    Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, Li Xiuping recovered from the shock, gave Xu Shaotang a smile and said, "it''s our duty. Fortunately, all the people in your family are OK, otherwise I really have no face to see you."


    "It''s duty and love." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to Li Xiuping. There was no superfluous words, but he had already recorded Li Xiuping''s human feelings in his heart.


    As the mayor of Tianhai, Li Xiuping has no need to bring his own team to support the Xu family, which proves that Li Xiuping''s heart is really towards the Xu family.


    Compared with Chen Cheng''s anger, Wu Jie''s face is indifferent, his hands together, and his mouth "mumbling" reciting obscure scriptures. Although Wu Jie usually looks like a fool, he really looks like that when reciting scriptures. If everyone doesn''t know his true face, he may be cheated by this boy.Xu Shaotang was very angry. Seeing that Wu Jie was reciting scriptures to the broken meat, he was even more angry. He walked to Wu Jie a few steps and slapped Wu Jie on his forehead. He said, "you monk Hua are trying to make me unhappy, aren''t you? What kind of Scripture do you want to learn for these animals? "


    In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, these soldiers are not as good as animals. Animals are happy, angry, sad and know the taste of pain. These monsters without any feelings and pain are just a group of living dead people.


    Xu Shaotang was inexplicably slapped, no ring immediately not happy, snorted and said: "do you know what Sutra I''m reading?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang said.


    "You don''t know why you beat me?" WuJie jumped up and said angrily, "I''m cursing these monsters!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang turned his eyes to see Wu Jie and said, "then go on..."


    Everyone is cleaning up the battlefield quickly. Under the leadership of Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang finds the people of the Xu family who are being sheltered and fleeing. Seeing that everyone is safe, the big stone in Xu Shaotang''s heart finally falls to the ground. He goes to Xu Wenzheng and says apologetically, "Mom and Dad, it seems that you are going to move."


    "Move, I was going to move!" After all, Xu Wenzheng is a person who has been struggling in the shopping mall. He is not panicked because of the attack on the Xu family. He smiles to Xu Shaotang and says, "we Xu family want to have a full house of children and grandchildren in the future. We really need to find a big house to live in..."

 Chapter 611

    The bloody Xu family can''t live any longer, and their new house hasn''t been implemented yet. They all moved to Lin Yunong.


    Xu family and Lin family are discussing the new house, but Xu Shaotang gives Yu family sisters and you Mingze to Long Fei.


    "Sister..."


    Yu smiles and goes to Yu Xi with shame. He has mixed feelings in his heart. He tugs his clothes tightly with his fingers. Except for a call, he can''t find any words to say to Yu Xi. In a few days, it seems that their sisters have become strange to each other.


    "Yu Xiao, I''m very happy to see you now." Compared with Yu Xiao, who had a complicated look, Yu Xi was much calmer. With a smile on his face, he said, "you don''t have to blame yourself. Your choice is right."


    In the face of her sister''s relief, Yu Xiao''s mood is more complicated. At this time, even if Yu Xi beats her and scolds her, she can completely accept it, but Yu Xi is still good to her as always, which makes her feel more guilty.


    "I''m sorry, sister!" Yu smile eyes slightly red, "I am too selfish."


    "No, I''m too selfish." Yu Xi gently shook his head, took a look at you Mingze not far away, and said to Yu with a smile: "in the past few days when you left, I thought a lot and figured out a lot of things. I used to think that letting you live is good for you, but I don''t know that you are living in endless pain and suffering. As you said, living like this is really worse than death. Fortunately, you are now completely free. I am really happy to see you harvest your own happiness. "


    She has never loved any man, she has been working hard to live, trying to let her sister live, she never knew how the suffering of love is grinding.


    After Yu Xiao left, she tried hard to recall what Yu Xiao had been like over the years. She suddenly realized that after leaving CMU, Yu Xiao seemed to never smile again. Even if she pretended to smile occasionally, it was so easy to see through.


    Maybe, now it''s not bad, at least, she and Yu Xiao are still alive, at least, Yu Xiao is really happy now.


    What she tried to do was to make Yu Xiao live? In that case, what else was she dissatisfied with?


    Listening to Yu Xi''s words, Yu smiles and looks at Yu Xi in disbelief. "Elder sister, do you really think so?"


    Yu Xi nodded gently, stepped forward, hugged Yu Xiao in his arms, and whispered in Yu Xiao''s ear: "Yu Xiao, when you grow up, you have your own judgment. Your sister can''t accompany you any more. You must take good care of yourself. Besides, Xu Shaotang is really strong. In order to prevent the organization from killing you again in the future, you''d better stay with you Mingze at Xu''s home. With Xu Shaotang, it''s not so easy for the organization to kill you! "


    She also saw Xu Shaotang''s strength for the first time today. She finally understood why Xu Shaotang could become the number one in Tianhai at a young age.


    She believes that as long as Yu Xiao and you Mingze get along well with each other, Xu Shaotang will not sit idly by if someone comes to kill Yu Xiao based on the relationship between Xu Shaotang and you Mingze. This is the last advice she can give her sister.


    "Sister, who said you can''t be with me in the future?" Listening to Yu Xi''s parting words, Yu smiles and says, "the top management of Huaxia has promised to lock us together, not to imprison us, but to confine us to a limited range of activities."


    "This..." Yu Xi released his hand holding Yu Xiao, looked at Yu Xiao with a smile on his face, and said in disbelief: "this How is that possible? "


    She thought that even if she didn''t die, she would be permanently imprisoned in a dark corner. After all, she knew what a sin she had done in the new anti-cancer drugs.


    Yu said with a smile: "it''s true. It''s Xu Shaotang''s help."


    "Xu Shaotang?" Yu Xi''s eyes glanced at Xu Shaotang who whispered with Long Fei in the distance. His eyes were full of surprise: "would he be so kind?"


    In the distance, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei sit on the ground. Long Fei looks at the Xu family who is still cleaning up the bloodstains and says with a smile to Xu Shaotang, "it''s good that your family is OK, otherwise, the long group will owe you too much."


    "Does dragon group owe me less now?" Xu Shaotang said jokingly, "don''t forget that I saved your life."


    "You really put your nose on your face." Long Fei said with a smile and a slight sigh: "I can''t understand the situation in the past two years..."


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei suspiciously. He doesn''t know why he suddenly has such feelings.


    The smile on Long Fei''s face gradually disappeared, and he frowned and said, "don''t pretend to be confused with me. I used to think that the people in the dragon group were almost omnipotent, but in the past two years, the enemies in the dragon group have been stronger than I imagined. I don''t know where the future of the dragon group is..."


    In the past, Long Fei, as the leader of the dragon team, seldom went out to perform tasks in person. However, in the past two years, his performance of tasks has become the norm, and the enemies they met are also strange. There are also those enemies who are too strong for him to resist. He doesn''t know how long the dragon team can last.Long group is the father''s lifelong effort, he really does not want to see his father''s effort is gradually destroyed.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei faintly and asked with a smile, "Why are you afraid of death?"


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Long Fei asked.


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid! I fear death more than anyone else. " Xu Shaotang did not hide the problem of being greedy for life and afraid of death. Looking at the tall buildings in the distance, he said quietly: "as you said, the enemy has become more and more powerful in the past two years. I also began to worry about whether I would die in the hands of the enemy one day. I have too much attachment to the world and I am not willing to die like this. However, this is not what we can control. Even if we don''t provoke the enemy, the enemy will come to us. Maybe, this is our destiny. "


    "Fatalism? Maybe! " With a deep sigh, Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you know what I regret most in my life?"


    "Regret joining the dragon group?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you can say this in front of me. If you say it in front of the Dragon general, I think he can kill you."

 Chapter 612

    "No!" Long Fei said seriously: "in fact, the thing I regret most is to know you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei with disgust. The black line on his forehead keeps surging. Is there anyone who talks like this? At any rate, he can be regarded as Longfei''s life-saving benefactor. He doesn''t appreciate himself, and even says that he regrets knowing himself.


    Shouldn''t knowing me be the greatest luck in your life? Xu Shaotang has some thoughts in his heart.


    Long Fei didn''t know what Xu Shaotang thought in his heart. Seeing that Xu Shaotang was choked to say no, he said in a funny way: "isn''t it? If you think about it, many of the things I do are because of you. But for you, I should be sleeping in a cool corner now. "


    Listen to Long Fei''s words, but Xu Shaotang can''t find words to refute. It''s true. Many things that long Fei is doing now are due to him. If he didn''t find out these things, now both long Fei and himself should live a happy life.


    "If you think about it, I really have nothing to say." Xu Shaotang laughs at Long Fei.


    "So, it''s bad luck to know you." Long Fei smiles and sighs.


    Looking at Long Fei, who suddenly became sentimental, Xu Shaotang asked, "did you find anything in that base station?"


    He knows Longfei. Longfei''s will is as strong as a rock. He certainly won''t feel like this because of the difficulties or the growing strength of the enemy. It''s mostly because there is a new discovery in the base station they built in Yuxi.


    Long Fei shook his head and said: "we have seen that base station. There are many technologies leading us. We have also taken away the researchers in the base station. It should be helpful to the research of communication in our country."


    "Isn''t that good? You should be happy." Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei suspiciously. Since it''s not because of the discovery in the base station, why does he suddenly become like this?


    Long Fei glanced at Xu Shaotang and asked, "didn''t you fight with those soldiers many times? Isn''t there anything to worry about? "


    "So you''re worried about the soldiers." Xu Shaotang suddenly realized: "how can I not worry? Sometimes, I''m even more willing to believe that these soldiers are robots. Maybe I can accept them more easily. What worries me most is, once these people become an army, how should we deal with them? "


    In essence, there are not many differences between these soldiers and robots. Except that they have a pair of human skins, everything is very similar to the behavior of robots. Unconsciously, they don''t know the pain, and they only know to complete the task regardless of everything. What''s the difference between such people and robots controlled by people?


    "How to deal with it is not something I should consider." Long Fei continued to look at Xu Shaotang and said, "what I''m thinking about is, do we still have the meaning of existence with these soldiers?"


    The reason why the Dragon Group enjoys the treatment far beyond the normal army is that all the people in the dragon group have unique skills, and their far superior force is the basis for their survival.


    But now, because of the emergence of soldiers, their role of force seems to be infinitely reduced. In actual combat, no soldier is likely to lose to those foreign experts. In this way, is there any significance for the existence of such troops as dragon group?


    Listen to Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang finally knows what Long Fei is worried about. The reason why Long Fei can''t see the future of long group is probably because of this.


    As the leader of the dragon group, he must consider the future of the dragon group, but now, the future of the dragon group is really unclear.


    "Let''s go and see." Xu Shaotang gently patted Long Fei on the shoulder, stood up from the ground and said: "if one day there is no need for the existence of the dragon group, I think the dragon will be happy."


    "Hope!" Long Fei also stood up, put aside the worries in his mind, and said to Xu Shaotang, "I always thought it was empty to wish peace in the world before, but now I know it''s not empty, it''s just too difficult."


    "Ha ha, if only there was peace in the world. In fact, it''s my biggest wish to return home from the war!" Xu Shaotang laughed twice with emotion, looked at the people waiting in the distance, and said: "let''s not sigh. You can take the Yu sisters away quickly. I don''t want them to stay here. This attack will be repeated several times. I really dare not go anywhere."


    The attack also reminds him that the Xu family''s defense is not impeccable. He still has a lot to do to ensure the safety of the Xu family.


    Long Fei smiles and says helplessly: "seriously, if it wasn''t for the order of the old man, I don''t want to take this hot potato now. God knows if the hand of God will attack the residence of the dragon group in order to kill them."


    "It''s really two hot potatoes. I''m glad I gave them to you." Xu Shaotang burst out laughing without any loyalty.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s laughter, Long Fei really wants to pinch his neck to see if he can still laugh.After laughing, Xu Shaotang said to Longfei seriously, "my brother, I''ll trouble you to take care of him more in the future."


    Long Fei shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t need to take care of you. The old man attaches great importance to your brother. If he stares at you, it''s not my turn to take care of you."


    They chatted as they walked, and soon came to them. Looking at you Mingze with a happy look on his face, Xu Shaotang was happy for him, but also lost. Next time he saw you Mingze, he didn''t know when it was.


    "Take care, boss!" You Mingze came over, gave Xu Shaotang a deep hug, eyes slightly moist, "my parents will trouble you to take care of me, help me tell them that their son is unfilial, their nurturing kindness, son''s next life to report!"


    You Mingze didn''t tell his parents that he was going to be "imprisoned" with Yu''s sisters, because he knew that if he told his parents, he would probably not be able to go. He didn''t want to see his parents cry in front of him any more. He just wanted to leave so quietly, so as to avoid the sadness of parting.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and held you Mingze tightly: "don''t worry, your parents are my parents!"


    "I believe in you, boss!" You Mingze and Xu Shaotang separate and hit Xu Shaotang in the chest with a heavy blow, as if to leave a deep memory for Xu Shaotang, so that Xu Shaotang will not forget him.


    When the plane carrying you Mingze and Yu''s sisters leaves, Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen, who are hiding in the corner, still can''t hold back their tears. The reason why they don''t go to see you off is that they are afraid of tears in front of him.

 Chapter 613

    With the Yu sisters both taken away by the dragon group, it also marks the failure of the hand of God''s plan to search for key fragments in West China through the Yu sisters.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know who will be sent behind the hand of God to look for the key fragments, but he knows that the hand of God will not give up so easily. This organization can do anything for the sake of technology far beyond modern civilization.


    For the unknown things, Xu Shaotang has been too lazy to guess, guess to guess, the result does not say, but also for their own trouble.


    The Xu family is now living in the Lin family. They get together to discuss the Xu family''s new house.


    "Let''s just find a house for a while." Xu Wen is looking at the three daughters-in-law around Xu Shaotang. He is not sad because Xu''s villa can''t live. Instead, he smiles and says, "let''s buy the land between the security company and the charity hospital and build a new home there!"


    For Xu Wenzheng, it doesn''t matter where he lives. The key is that he has many daughters-in-law now. Maybe there will be more daughters-in-law in the future. The home must be big and spacious, and there must be all kinds of amusement facilities.


    He wants to build an amusement park in Xu''s new home. Thinking about the scene of his grandchildren laughing in the amusement park, Xu Wenzheng can''t help looking forward to it.


    "That''s a good position." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s not only close to the hospital, but also closer to the security company. It''s more convenient in the future."


    In this way, the Xu family, the charity hospital and the security company are almost connected. From the perspective of defense and safety, they are better located than the Xu family now.


    After the attack on the Xu family, Xu Shaotang began to have a new idea about the defense of the Xu family. The scale of the security company should continue to expand. Correspondingly, enough weapons should be added to the security personnel. When dealing with enemies like soldiers, powerful firearms are essential. No matter how the soldiers don''t feel pain, they are mortal. As long as they have enough firearms, they will be a soldier There is still no problem for people to foam.


    Since their father and son think the position is good, the matter is settled.


    Next, we discussed how to repair the new Xu family home. Listening to their heated discussion there, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile. These people, ah, want to put the whole world into the small Xu family. They have many ideas, but they have to be able to realize them, especially Su Ruyun''s ridiculous idea of building a mountain in the new Xu family home , almost let Xu Shaotang fall from the chair.


    However, Fang Lan said that when she wanted to build a school for her children to go to university from childhood, Xu Shaotang realized what it was called "heavenly horse flying".


    In the end, there was no unified answer. Xu Shaotang had to say to the people who were still in heated discussion, "no matter how to repair it, there must be enough security. This is the most important thing."


    In consideration of comfort, Xu Shaotang would like to build the new Xu family into a fortress, but he knows that if he speaks out his idea, he will soon become the focus of attack.


    "Well, security is really the most important issue." Xu Wenzheng nodded with approval, and then said to Fang LAN and his daughter-in-law: "in this way, don''t argue, everyone will write down their own opinions. I will summarize them and give them to the designer for consideration."


    "Well, after all, we are all laymen, so we should leave professional affairs to professional people." Fang Lan also said with a smile.


    Now that they have said so, it''s hard for us to say anything more. One after another, we picked up a pen and paper and began to write about our requirements for a new home. It took us more than half an hour to write about it. Finally, we gave Xu Wenzheng the idea of a new home that was full of paper.


    Xu Wenzheng just took a cursory look, and the expression on his face became quite wonderful. He thought in his heart: it''s estimated that designers will have a headache when they look at these requirements, right?


    Thinking about the lively scenes of the Xu family in the future, Xu Wen is trying to contact the designer with high spirits. This kind of headache is still a headache for the designer. It is obviously impossible for the new family to meet everyone''s requirements. We can only consider everyone''s opinions comprehensively, and only hope that the design drawings will satisfy everyone.


    Xu Wenzheng just left, Fang LAN suddenly patted his head, exclaimed and said: "Oh, I forgot something!"


    "Ma, what''s the matter?" Su Ruyun took Fang Lan''s arm and asked, "is there anything important left at home, or would you like Shaotang to take it for you?"


    The Xu family has just gone through a big war. I don''t know how long the blood on the ground will disappear completely. Their daughters-in-law dare not go to the Xu family at this time. This kind of thing has to be handed over to Xu Shaotang.


    Fang LAN shook his head and said, "I forgot to ask Lianxin''s opinion..."


    Listen to Fang Lan''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help asking: "do you want to leave a room for Lianxin in our new home?"


    "Yes Fang lanli nodded as he should, glanced at Xu Shaotang with a bad look, and hummed: "why, you stinky boy don''t want to?"Looking at Fang Lan''s appearance, Xu Shaotang knows that if he says he doesn''t want to, Fang LAN will soon be able to educate himself. Thinking about the scene of being educated by Fang LAN, Xu Shaotang can only smile: "no, how can I not want to, just be happy."


    In his heart, he really didn''t want to let Lianxin live in. It wasn''t because he was stingy, but because he thought it was inappropriate. After all, the Xu family or their servants and bodyguards lived in the Xu family. What''s the matter with Lianxin?


    "Well, you have to be willing if you don''t want to!" Fang LAN looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "I''m very congenial with Lian Xin. She''s miserable enough for the first half of her life. I want her to be happy for the second half of her life."


    "By the way, where has compassion recently gone? Why is there no news?"


    When it comes to compassion, Xu Shaotang suddenly thinks that he hasn''t seen compassion for a long time, and he doesn''t know where compassion has gone. Last time he brought compassion back to the Xu family, at Fang Lan''s request, compassion didn''t go back to the capital with them, and he didn''t see compassion when he came back from the capital.


    "More than ten days after you left last time, Lianxin was not at home. I don''t know where she went. I called her several times before and asked about it, but she didn''t say anything." Fang LAN began to look worried.

 Chapter 614

    A few days later, in addition to Li Baoshan, who is still working as an instructor for song Anbang, and Da Xiong, who is guarding his home in the capital, all the members of the wolf team who temporarily joined the military returned to Tianhai at the request of Xu Shaotang.


    After the disaster in the Amazon jungle, everyone had a sense of survival. When they returned to the familiar Tianhai, they immediately felt very kind.


    After the attack on the Xu family, Xu Shaotang did not dare to take the safety of the Xu family lightly. While recalling the members of the wolf team, he ordered a batch of arms from King Kong. These arms were mainly heavy weapons. Of course, before ordering the arms, Xu Shaotang and long had already had a talk with Qin Guozhu, otherwise no one would dare to let this batch of arms fall into China.


    Wu Jie is also arranged by Xu Shaotang to stay in Tianhai. Although Wu Jie''s character is not very good, he is a congenital expert after all, which is of great help to Xu''s defense.


    Of course, in order to make WuJie stay in Tianhai, Xu Shaotang has no less blood.


    After arranging the affairs of Tianhai and the defense of the Xu family, Xu Shaotang, who has been away from the capital for nearly a month, finally boarded the plane to the capital again.


    He was able to escape safely because he succeeded in planting seeds on Su Ruyun. Perhaps the newly built Xu family is the best gift for the two children to be born.


    It has to be said that Su Ruyun, who successfully became a mother, instantly improved her consciousness. Her previous strange demands on her new home have been almost eliminated. Now her biggest demand for her new home, which has not yet started, is to let her children grow up happily.


    Some people like it, while others worry about it. Song Yinuo, who was urged by both sides, still failed to conceive. This made song Yinuo feel like he was wronged by heaven. When he learned that Su Ruyun was pregnant, song Yinuo cried in Xu Shaotang''s arms for a long time, and let Xu Shaotang have a good life. Then he stopped his tears.


    Fortunately, they are going back to the capital again. Song Yinuo can enjoy Xu Shaotang''s special care alone for a long time. As long as her health is OK, pregnancy is only a matter of time.


    Sitting on the plane, song Yinuo''s mood is still not high, drooping his head, as if he did not feel pregnant is a very humiliating thing in general.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s appearance, Xu Shaotang gently pulled up her hand and held it in his hand. Lying in Song Yinuo''s ear, he said in a low voice: "don''t worry, we have plenty of time in the future, and you will be able to have it!"


    Song Yinuo didn''t listen to Xu Shaotang''s relief. He just raised his sad head and asked nervously, "Shaotang, do you think my body will have any problems?"


    Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying are already pregnant. On the contrary, her stomach, which is closest to Xu Shaotang, doesn''t move. She really begins to doubt whether her body is out of order.


    Xu Shaotang put out his hand and patted song Yinuo''s head. He said with a smile, "what are you thinking in your head? Don''t worry, your body is certainly no problem, maybe it won''t be long before you can be pregnant


    "Really?" Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang with some uncertainty, and his face is full of sadness.


    Xu Shaotang is about to comfort her a few more words, but a passenger sitting behind them calls the stewardess by ringing the bell, points to his watch to the stewardess, resists the impulse of scolding, and asks aloud: "look what time it is now, why doesn''t your plane take off?"


    As soon as the passenger behind said it, Xu Shaotang also looked at the time. Now it''s more than 20 minutes since the normal departure time, but the plane hasn''t moved.


    As it was difficult for the passenger to take care of his hair, other passengers cried out and asked the stewardess to give us an explanation.


    Looking at the angry passengers who stood up from their seats, the young stewardess had a look of panic on her face. She didn''t know that the plane had been stuck for a long time, but she couldn''t help it. The crew sent a notice that an important first-class passenger had not boarded the plane, and they couldn''t take off yet.


    She knew the reason, but she didn''t dare to tell the real reason. In that case, the passengers on the plane would make more trouble. After all, so many people were waiting for one person, let alone the passengers, even if they were a little upset.


    When the young stewardess was in a dilemma, another experienced stewardess came forward, bowed slightly to the indignant people, and said with a smile, "I''m very sorry to delay your journey. We also received the above notice, because the Beijing airport is affected by the fog and haze, and now the air traffic control has been implemented. Please wait for a moment, as long as you receive the notice Yes, we will take off immediately. "


    After hearing the explanation of the experienced stewardess, the angry crowd calmed down a little, but there were still many people who were dissatisfied with the stewardess.


    In order to calm everyone''s irritability, the crew quickly arranged to deliver drinks to everyone, so as not to expand this matter.


    After the stewardess delivered the drinks, the voice of dissatisfaction gradually disappeared. After all, there is no better way for anyone except waiting.


    After waiting for another short time, even the experienced stewardess began to get flustered. She whispered to the young stewardess: "go and ask the captain how long it will take. Can''t we just wait until the first-class passenger doesn''t come?"After waiting for about half an hour, she can find a reason to put off. If the waiting time is too long, the passengers on the plane will make trouble, and the stewardesses will suffer.


    The young stewardess nodded and trotted to the captain to ask. She came back in less than a minute and whispered, "the captain said to wait another ten minutes. If the passenger doesn''t arrive, we''ll take off directly."


    Had it not been for the passenger''s booking of first class, the crew would not have waited so long for such a person. They hate the passenger who has not yet boarded.


    The experienced stewardess nodded slightly and waited for ten minutes. Fortunately, if the time was longer, she would not be able to pacify the passengers.


    Both of them looked down at their watch and watched the second hand on it move bit by bit. As soon as ten minutes arrived, they immediately went to broadcast the news of the plane''s take-off, so as to avoid something happening if they dragged on.


    They are eager for the passenger not to come now, so that their previous lies will not be exposed.


    After another nine minutes, they both thought that the passenger would not come. It seemed that a figure came quickly to the plane

 Chapter 615

    The two stewardess really wanted to kick the passenger out when they saw him coming. They didn''t come early or late, but they came at the time when the plane was about to take off.


    What makes them even more angry is that the passenger they have been waiting for is actually a monk!


    When Wu Jie got on the plane, he was ready to take off. The captain finally started the plane slowly and began to leave the corridor bridge slowly.


    Seeing Wu Jie who was in a hurry to board the plane, many passengers also reacted. It turned out that the reason why the plane refused to take off was that they were waiting for this asshole. People who understood that they had been cheated by the stewardess made a lot of noise again, which made the stewardess on the plane feel headache and apologized to everyone.


    Fortunately, the plane has started to slide now. Although people are angry, they know that it''s useless to make trouble again at this time. Under the comfort of the stewardess who keep apologizing, the angry people finally calm down slowly, only look down at Wu Jie one after another.


    When seeing the breathless WuJie sneaking close to his next door, Xu Shaotang''s anger suddenly surged to his heart. He tightly clenched his fist and waved to the man who pretended not to see him, which meant to teach the bastard a good lesson.


    This bastard, didn''t he say to let him stay in Tianhai? After paying the cost, didn''t he promise well? Now I''m still sneaking up!


    Considering the stability of the plane, Xu Shaotang didn''t rush up to teach the dishonest monk Hua. He just lowered his voice and said angrily, "when you get to the capital, roll back to the sky! Don''t make me do it


    Now the plane has moved, even if it is too late to drive this bastard down, we can only drive him back to Tianhai after arriving at the capital.


    "I will not go back if I have gone!" WuJie dodges Xu Shaotang''s eyes and nests half of his body in his seat. It seems that Xu Shaotang can''t see him.


    "You dare not go back to try!" Xu Shaotang glared like an ostrich, with a warning in his words.


    "Try it, try it!" WuJie knew it was useless to hide from Xu Shaotang at this time. He simply sat up straight, met Xu Shaotang''s fierce eyes, made a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, and said: "even if you kill me, I won''t go back! Anyway, I''ve made up my mind. No matter where you go, I''ll follow you. You can''t get rid of me! "


    In the face of a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, Xu Shaotang almost couldn''t resist rushing to beat the rascal like bastard.


    He didn''t want to make trouble on the plane. He just looked at WuJie with a bad look and said coldly, "you have to follow me as a follower, don''t you?"


    "I''m not a follower!" WuJie retorts powerlessly, but the meaning on his face is very clear. Anyway, he wants to follow Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, since you are going to Beijing with me, return my bank card to me." In desperation, Xu Shaotang can only use a killing move, and at the same time, he reaches out to WuJie for his bank card.


    This bastard wants to take money and do nothing. There''s no way! Don''t say no way, there won''t even be windows! I don''t know how many people have spent their whole lives on the money in the bank card he gave WuJie.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s outstretched hand, Wu Jie''s hands spread helplessly and made a look of regret. He lied and sighed: "I''m sorry, that bank card was lost by me!"


    "Lost? Why don''t you lose yourself? Do you think I''ll believe it? "


    Even if this bastard lost himself, he would not have lost his bank card. Would you like to black his bank card with such a bad lie?


    Wu Jie shrugged and said, "believe it or not, you can search me if you don''t believe it."


    "Search you? I''m sick? " Xu Shaotang didn''t have a good look at Wu Jie. This bastard must know that he won''t search him on the plane before he said this. Xu Shaotang calmed down his anger slightly and advised Wu Jie: "go back, the capital is really boring. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for something, I wouldn''t stay in the capital."


    "I''ve lost all my bank cards. I have no money to go back." Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "I''ll book you a ticket!" Xu Shaotang ruthlessly said, he is all in doubt, this bastard is also want to use return to Tianhai this matter to squeeze a sum of money.


    Wu Jie shook his head: "no!"


    After that, no matter what Xu Shaotang said, Wu Jie just didn''t want to stay in Tianhai and insisted on going to the capital with Xu Shaotang. Even if Xu Shaotang threatened to kill him by feeding him green vegetables and tofu every day, it didn''t work.


    The plane is shuttling rapidly in the clouds. Xu Shaotang is very upset. He looks at the sleepless man sitting next door and says with a black face, "what do you want to do in the capital with me? It''s good to be in Tianhai. It''s delicious and delicious. You can play as you like, and no one cares about you. Isn''t it better than being abused by me every day in the capital? "


    Xu Shaotang is all in doubt, this bastard has the tendency of being abused!"I don''t care. I''ll go with you wherever you go!" Wu Jie closed his eyes tightly and continued to play his kung fu. He just refused to listen to Xu Shaotang and stay in Tianhai.


    Looking at the appearance of WuJie, Xu Shaotang said: "I really don''t know how a monk like master kongjing can accept a disciple like you!"


    "I don''t know how Uncle Xuqing accepted such a rotten apprentice as you!" WuJie murmured in a low voice: "if it wasn''t for the fear that my martial uncle would make me die, who would follow you!"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s murmuring voice, Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows were horizontal and his face was not good enough to hum: "what did you say?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s bad complexion, Wu Jie finally succumbed to his obscene power and said with a smile, "nothing. I said that the capital should be more fun than Tianhai, haha!"


    Xu Shaotang, of course, listens to Wu Jie''s murmuring words, and finally knows why the bastard wants to follow him. It''s all because he''s afraid of death. Considering that it''s not suitable to educate Wu Jie on the plane, Xu Shaotang just stares at Wu Jie fiercely, then pulls up song Yinuo, who is not in a high mood, and closes his eyes The spirit of peace of mind.


    See Xu Shaotang no longer to him, no longer speak, but in the heart of stealing music.


    But he didn''t know that Xu Shaotang, on the surface, was keeping his eyes closed. In fact, he was thinking about how to teach this shameless flower monk a lesson when he arrived in the capital!

 Chapter 616

    Just after returning to the villa in the capital, Xu Shaotang, who has been accumulating his anger for a long time, began to torture Wu Jie. However, Wu Jie is really determined to stay with Xu Shaotang this time. No matter how Xu Shaotang tortures him, he insists that he will not go back to Tianhai. Anyway, he knows that Xu Shaotang will not kill him. It''s just a few days of pain.


    Xu Shaotang also knows that WuJie is sure that he won''t kill him, and he really won''t kill this bastard, so he can only spend more energy on tormenting WuJie.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s torment to Wu Jie, Xiong can''t help shrinking his neck. Now he knows that Xu Shaotang''s torment to all of them is light. If Wu Jie treats them like this according to the lesson, I''m afraid no one in the wolf group can survive.


    What should be said, what should be scolded, and what should be beaten are also said. Wu Jie means that Xu Shaotang has to live and die. Xu Shaotang finally let Wu Jie follow him after he taught him a lesson.


    When Xu Shaotang turned back to the house, the bear grinned and asked curiously, "monk, how did you offend Xu Shao? How did you get beaten so badly?"


    Wu Jie raised his eyelids and looked at the bear. He stood up from the ground with his teeth bared in pain. Then he said to the bear, "it''s none of your business!"


    After that, Wu Jie limped to the house, leaving the big bear standing in the same place slightly in a daze.


    "You deserve to be beaten!" Bear back to God, looking at no ring that limp figure, not angry said.


    When Xu Shaotang comes back to the house, he sees song Yinuo frowning and looking through all kinds of work reports in the recent period. During her absence, all the work of the Beijing Branch is handled by telephone and email. Even so, there are still many reports that she didn''t check. When she got off the plane, she asked her secretary to send them directly to her home.


    Song Yinuo started to look at the report quickly, but he slowed down. At last, he stopped his eyes on the report he was holding, almost looking at the report one by one.


    The longer she looked at it, song Yinuo''s eyebrows became tighter and tighter. Later, her willow eyebrows seemed to be twisted into a twist, and her anger became more and more intense.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s look, Xu Shaotang knew that what happened to the company. He sat down beside her and asked, "what happened?"


    "See for yourself!" Song Yinuo suppresses her anger and gives the report to Xu Shaotang. Because Xu Shaotang is present, although she is not angry, her face is furious.


    Xu Shaotang suspiciously took the report from Song Yinuo, but he couldn''t help but feel dizzy when he looked at the dense numbers on it. He quickly handed the report to song Yinuo, and said with a bitter smile: "you know I''m not very interested in business. I have a headache when I look at these things. You''d better tell me something directly. ¡±


    Song Yinuo glanced at Xu Shaotang, helplessly picked up the statement, pointed to the above data and said: "this is the financial statement of the company in recent years. Our overall sales volume and profit have gone up, but the net growth profit has declined, especially the net profit per unit has dropped sharply."


    Song Yinuo said, originally thought Xu Shaotang would find something, but saw Xu Shaotang still just staring at himself, with a thick color of doubt on his face.


    Xu Shaotang was really puzzled. He didn''t know what song Yinuo was trying to express when he said these words. Song Yinuo had been there for a long time, but he didn''t understand a word.


    "I don''t know how you got your business school diploma..." Looking at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled look on his face, song Yinuo, with a helpless smile on his face, had to directly say to Xu Shaotang: "according to the truth, after the overall profit and sales go up, the net growth profit will not decline too much, and the net profit of the unit will increase, which is the result of quantitative change to qualitative change. But our two data are declining, especially in the net profit per unit. So I judge that there may be some problems in the purchasing department of the company. "


    "Some questions?" No matter how stupid Xu Shaotang is in business, song Yinuo still understands, "do you mean someone in the purchasing department is taking kickbacks?"


    Song Yinuo nodded and said, "the most likely problem is the purchasing department. There may be some problems in the marketing department. Well, it seems that the company still can''t let go! "


    When she came to work on time every day, the company had never had such a problem. This time, she left the company with Xu Shaotang for nearly a month. She was worried about the situation in the company, but she didn''t expect to come back to see that there was really something wrong.


    It seems that the company still can''t let go. It''s up to her to check and watch.


    "What are you going to do?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    At this time, only he can laugh. In Song Yinuo''s heart, he is worried about the situation of the company. He only hopes that nothing big will happen there. Otherwise, the great development speed of the branch will slow down or even regress.


    "What else can I do? I''ll go to the company first." Song Yinuo stood up, frowned tightly, flashed a sharp light in his eyes, and said with murderous spirit: "if the plot is not serious, just give a warning, but if the plot is serious, we will use a knife!"If she cuts this knife, many people may no longer be able to stay in Shengshi group. If the circumstances are particularly serious, some people may go to jail.


    No matter she or the Xu family, they don''t pay much attention to the company''s profits, and they never grudge rewards for their employees. Take Xu Shaotang for example, if you go to the company for a visit, you can send out millions of bonuses, but they absolutely don''t allow people to embezzle the company''s property maliciously.


    Xu Shaotang also stood up and said, "I''ll go there with you and see who is doing these little moves behind your back."


    Song Yinuo shakes his head slightly, presses Xu Shaotang back to his seat and says with a bitter smile, "you''d better not go. With your temper, maybe going to the company is to use a real knife. I can go. I can handle this matter well."


    Now that song Yinuo has said that, Xu Shaotang doesn''t insist any more. He just asks Wu Jie and Da Xiong to come over and let them follow him to protect song Yinuo. Originally, Wu Jie is competent enough. But Xu Shaotang is not sure about Wu Jie, an unreliable bastard. He just asks Da Xiong to teach Wu Jie how to be a qualified bodyguard.


    Since Wu Jie is going to follow him to the capital, he must make the best use of everything, so as not to make Wu Jie lazier.

 Chapter 617

    More than 8 pm, according to the past situation, song Yinuo should have returned home from work, but today is an exception.


    Xu Shaotang, who is a little worried, calls Da Xiong. Only then does he know that after Song Yinuo arrives at the company in the afternoon, he calls the directors of various departments to the conference room for a meeting. The meeting has been open for several hours, and it is not over yet.


    According to Da Xiong, the situation over there is not very good. Maybe after the meeting, many people will get out of Shengshi group in frustration.


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing: "people Alas


    There are always greedy people in this world. Some people control their own greed, but some people are influenced by their own greed, but they have no good end in the end.


    Since Song Yinuo has something else to do, Xu Shaotang has to find a place to solve the problem of food and clothing by himself. He plans to pick song Yinuo up by the way when he has solved his food and clothing problem, which can be regarded as a small surprise to make her happy, so that she won''t be thinking about unhappy things all day long.


    Xu Shaotang drives slowly on the road, looking for a restaurant that can help him solve the problem of food and clothing. The city at night has been lit by neon lights. After the scorching heat of the day, he finally ushers in the coolness of the night.


    "Wuwu..."


    The roaring sound of the sports car rings behind Xu Shaotang. Through his rearview mirror, Xu Shaotang sees a black sports car driving fast on the road at night, constantly changing lanes back and forth in several lanes, attracting other car owners to look sideways.


    Looking at the fast approaching sports car, Xu Shaotang, who has already lost his passion for drag racing, chooses to give way to the black sports car.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was making way to the right, a car behind him that had a lot of complaints about the sports car suddenly came in. Seeing this, the owner of the sports car quickly braked and turned the steering wheel to the right. Seeing the movement of the black sports car through the rear-view mirror, Xu Shaotang secretly cries out that it''s bad luck. With this distance and the speed of the sports car, although the owner has made an emergency brake, their cars should inevitably have to "kiss".


    "Bang..."


    With a loud noise, Xu Shaotang only felt a sudden shock from his car body, and the car glided forward, making a harsh sound. As Xu Shaotang expected, the black sports car finally collided with Xu Shaotang''s car, which was no longer able to avoid.


    After being hit more than 20 meters, Xu Shaotang''s car can stop, and the black sports car in the back also stops not far from him. The front face of the black sports car has been smashed in a mess, and Xu Shaotang''s car tail is also smashed in a mess.


    Fortunately, their cars were not bad, and the black sports car''s emergency braking did not cause a more tragic constant full.


    The door of the black sports car opened, and a tall and beautiful woman came down from it. The woman was wearing a black dress. In sharp contrast to the black dress, her skin was just like white jade.


    As the owner of the accident, the woman didn''t rush to panic. She just stood in the same place and looked at her car with a slight frown. At the same time, she looked at the car in front of her.


    When I saw Xu Shaotang pushing the door down, the woman''s face finally changed slightly. However, in the blink of an eye, she regained her calm. She just looked at Xu Shaotang coming here quietly. Her face was calm and could not see any emotion.


    She did not expect that her first meeting with Xu Shaotang was actually in this way. The capital is really small.


    When Xu Shaotang got closer, he found that the woman who hit his car was still a beauty. He just didn''t know why the pretty woman liked black. Whether it was the car or the clothes, they were all that kind of gloomy black, which made the young and beautiful woman look a little older.


    "Zhu Shaotang said:" light of the woman''s lips, he seems to have good luck


    "Good luck?" Xu Shaotang looked at the woman suspiciously and asked, "are you sure you didn''t say that you had bad luck as good luck? You should not be confused, you said you were lucky in a car accident? Can I call an ambulance for you? "


    It was the first time that he heard that he was lucky after the crash. This woman was also a little strange. If it wasn''t for her bright eyes, Xu Shaotang might really be ready to call an ambulance for her.


    "I''m sure I''m right." The woman opened her dark eyes and quietly looked at Xu Shaotang. She said with a smile, "many people want to see you everywhere. It''s impossible for Xu Shao to see you. I ran into a car and hit you. Do you think my luck is good?"


    "Do you know me?" Xu Shaotang thought carefully and made sure he didn''t know the woman.


    The woman leans her body on the tattered car, gently touches her hair, and says to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "in Beijing, there are not many people who have seen you, Xu Shaotang, but there are many people who know you exist. Before that, although I have not seen you, I still know what you look like."


    She not only knew Xu Shaotang, but also knew him well. In other words, she spent a lot of her time on understanding Xu Shaotang''s character and behavior.Can accurately call out his name, it seems that this woman really know him.


    Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking in his heart, has he really become so famous?


    "It seems unfair that you know my name, but I don''t know yours." Xu Shaotang also said to the woman with a smile.


    "It''s definitely the most interesting way I''ve ever heard to ask a woman for a name." With a smile, the woman said, "my name is ran Miao, but I prefer to be called by other people''s names. Ah Kui, I cry with a smile."


    "Cry?" Xu Shaotang tilted his head and said with a smile, "it''s really a strange name. It''s also a name that people can''t forget."


    Hearing ah Ku''s name, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking of Yu Xiao. It''s a pity that they didn''t become sisters.


    Ah Kui nodded slightly: "maybe it''s because I loved to cry when I was a child. As you said, although the name is not very nice, it''s easier to remember."


    "Indeed Xu Shaotang nodded gently, then said to ah Kui with a smile: "now, we are officially acquainted with each other. Although we do, you still need to compensate me for my loss when you hit my car. It''s useless to make up for it."

 Chapter 618

    Since ah Kui can afford to drive such a sports car, he certainly has the ability to compensate for his losses.


    Although ah Kui is a beauty, he still has no privilege here. Asking her to compensate for the loss is just a small lesson to her.


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that ah Kui didn''t care about such compensation at all. Let alone compensate Xu Shaotang for his losses, what about giving Xu Shaotang a brand new sports car? Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she didn''t have any surprise. She had known that Xu Shaotang was not a person who cherished fragrance and jade. Now she was just thinking about how to approach Xu Shaotang.


    Since the car crash can hit Xu Shaotang''s car, it shows that everything is providence, she does not want to miss this opportunity.


    Soon, ah Kui thought of a way.


    "How much do you think I should pay you?" Ah Kui looked at Xu Shaotang''s car. He made a slight calculation in his heart and said, "according to the price of your car and the degree of damage, what do you think of 500000 yuan?"


    Xu Shaotang''s car is not a top luxury car. It''s not very impressive in the capital where luxury cars are everywhere. The money that ah Kui lost is close to half of the sales of this car. It should be more than enough to repair this car.


    "Enough!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, but he knew that her plan to teach ah Kui a small lesson had failed. Listening to her half a million words without blinking her eyes, the half a million words should be just a drizzle for her.


    "You can give me your bank card number and I''ll transfer it to you later." Ah Kui said, "I don''t have so much money with me now. If you don''t trust me, you can go to my house with me to get it."


    There are more than 500000 bank cards on her, but she wants to increase the chance of getting close to Xu Shaotang in this way. Whether Xu Shaotang believes it or not, it can deepen the impression between them and provide an excuse for her next appointment with Xu Shaotang.


    She hates to understand people''s psychology, and knows more about Xu Shaotang''s psychology. She knows that if she acts too hastily, she will eventually arouse Xu Shaotang''s suspicion. If she wants to get close to Xu Shaotang, she needs to step by step.


    "No, I don''t think you need to ruin your reputation for half a million." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "moreover, since you have heard my name, you should know that it is not difficult for me to find someone in the capital."


    After that, Xu Shaotang tells ah Kui his card number. He is not worried that ah Kui will default.


    After recording Xu Shaotang''s card number, ah Ku took out her business card and handed it to Xu Shaotang. She said with a smile, "I have a bad memory. This is my business card. If I don''t transfer the money to you in time, please remind me."


    Xu Shaotang took the business card handed by ah Kui. This is a gold-plated business card. Although the surface of the business card is gold-plated, some simple carving treatments are made on it, which makes some dazzling business cards look less vulgar than the upstart, but more elegant and noble.


    "I can''t see that you are still the boss of a company. You are really young and promising." Xu Shaotang shakes the business card in his hand to ah Kui, and says with the taste of teasing.


    Ah Kui gave a cool smile. "Compared with Xu Shao, I''m afraid few people in China dare to say that they are young and promising?"


    "Although I''m comfortable with your flattery, don''t forget to compensate me for half a million." Xu Shaotang looks like a money fan and smiles at ah Kui.


    Ah Kui looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly and said, "I don''t know why you are so mean, the young master of Shengshi group..."


    "Haha, no matter how small a mosquito is, it''s meat, isn''t it?" With a laugh, Xu Shaotang turned around and walked to his car. He turned his back to ah Kui and raised his gold-plated business card to ah Kui. He joked: "remember to transfer money, or I will go to your company to find you."


    Looking at the figure of Xu Shaotang leaving, the smile on ah Wai''s face instantly converged and recovered to a cold appearance.


    She didn''t use any tricks like the beauty trick to Xu Shaotang. She knew that Xu Shaotang wouldn''t do it, and she didn''t want to use the beauty trick herself.


    Although there is no intersection with Xu Shaotang this time, they know each other, which will help her in her future actions. Maybe it will be much easier to kill Xu Shaotang when she really becomes Xu Shaotang''s "friend".


    Thinking of this, ah Kui quickly got on the car, closed the door, and then got through to Mr. Xu''s phone. He didn''t exchange greetings with Mr. Xu and said directly, "Mr. Xu, I just met Xu Shaotang."


    The man on the other end of the phone was slightly surprised and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    "I was in a bad mood. I drove too fast and accidentally ran into Xu Shaotang''s car." Ah Kui began to report to Mr. Xu in detail what happened between him and Xu Shaotang after the crash, and even told Mr. Xu the conversation between them without missing a word.


    In fact, she has a good memory. She can almost say that she will never forget what she has heard.


    After listening to ah Kui''s description, the man on the other end of the phone said with a relieved smile: "you''ve done a good job, especially you didn''t hide your name like Xu Shaotang!"If ah Kui deliberately conceals his name from Xu Shaotang, or uses another pseudonym to do it, it is likely to arouse Xu Shaotang''s suspicion. This is also very normal. Anyone will have doubts about a person who uses a false name to associate with him. This is a common human feeling.


    After hearing her husband''s praise, a cry showed a shallow smile on her cold face, which was different from the smile she deliberately disguised in front of others. It was the most sincere smile from her heart.


    Chat with her husband, always let her forget the time, until she heard someone knocking on the door of the voice, this is all reluctantly hung up the phone.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    When ah Kui rolled down the window, the man outside the window flashed a look of surprise. He quickly said to ah Kui with a smile, "I see your car has an accident, so I come to ask if you need help. Do you want me to call a trailer or an ambulance for you?"


    The man''s tone is obviously with a touch of flattery. Xiangche beauty is a man''s favorite. What''s more, it''s a beauty with high value.


    In the face of the man''s deliberate flattery, ah Kui didn''t give him a good face. Now she is still angry because this person interrupted her and her husband''s phone. She looks at the man with a smiling face with a cold look, and hums coldly: "I want you to be busy?"


    After that, regardless of the man''s surprised look, she pulled open the door and went down. Then she stopped a taxi by the side of the road and went home. As for the car that caused the accident, let others deal with it.

 Chapter 619

    After casually finding a place to solve the problem of food and clothing, Xu Shaotang drove his battered car to the company.


    When the guard saw Xu Shaotang driving the crashed car to the company, he quickly put him in and asked Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, what are you doing?"


    "It''s OK. There was an accident on the way." Xu Shaotang smiles to the guard and says, "don''t inform Miss Song. I''ll just wait for her downstairs."


    Since it is to surprise song Yinuo, of course, song Yinuo should not know in advance.


    After parking the car, Xu Shaotang looks at the time. It''s almost ten o''clock in the evening, but the whole branch office is still full of lights. It seems that song Yinuo''s knife should have fallen.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t disturb them either. He just sat quietly in the car waiting for song Yinuo to finish the work.


    Until early in the morning, some people began to walk down from the upstairs one after another. Others were holding their own things in their hands, dodging the strange eyes of the people around them, and hurried to the outside of the branch office. You don''t have to guess that these were the black sheep who were driven out of Shengshi by song Yinuo.


    When those people saw Xu Shaotang sitting quietly in the car, they were even more ashamed. They wanted to hide their faces in front of Xu Shaotang and run away.


    Many people in the flourishing age know Xu Shaotang''s current energy. They know in their hearts that if Xu Shaotang wants to pursue this matter, each of them will have to squat quietly in the prison.


    Looking at those people who hold their own things and bow their heads in a hurry, Xu Shaotang can''t help sighing in his heart: if I had known that, why did I have to go there?


    After waiting for another half an hour, song Yinuo, with a tired face, finally came downstairs under the protection of big bear.


    Xu Shaotang immediately pushed the door open and went down. He stood beside his car and looked at Song Yinuo with a smile.


    "Shaotang!" Song Yinuo, with a tired face, suddenly sees Xu Shaotang. His face is full of surprise. His tired feeling disappears instantly. He immediately runs to Xu Shaotang''s arms and asks sweetly, "how did you come here?"


    "To pick you up from work." Xu Shaotang smiles, caresses song Yinuo''s beautiful back, looks at the big bear and asks, "no ring?"


    "He said to go to the toilet on the way, and then..." Big bear touches his head with a schadenfreude expression on his face. He knows that when Xu Shaotang catches him, he will be beaten up.


    Let this bastard bully me again! Bear thought in his heart.


    Wu Jie is better than Xiong because of his strength. He doesn''t show his face less along the way. Xiong knows that he is not Wu Jie''s opponent. Facing Wu Jie, who is always looking for trouble, he has to swallow his anger. Now Wu Jie goes slow and is caught by Xu Shaotang. He can''t wait to see Wu Jie beaten by Xu Shaotang again.


    Feeling the anger in Xu Shaotang''s heart, song Yinuo gently took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a smile: "in fact, you don''t have to let WuJie follow me to protect me. It''s enough to have a big bear."


    "Go back first." Xu Shaotang has a fire in his heart, but it''s not good to send it out in front of song Yinuo. He just thinks about how to clean up the loose temperament of WuJie.


    When song Yinuo saw that Xu Shaotang''s rear end was smashed to pieces, he naturally asked about it with concern. Xu Shaotang could only say that he was chased by ah Kui.


    "Is this the card of ah Kui?" Song Yinuo picked up the card that Xu Shaotang put on the bridge at will and looked at it carefully in his hand. When he saw the name of "ran Miao", song Yinuo was surprised and said: "is that ah Kui you said ran Miao?"


    "It seems so. She said her name, but I think it''s better to remember her name While driving, Xu Shaotang asked casually, "why, is she famous?"


    Listen to song Yinuo''s tone, ah Kui seems to be very famous, otherwise song Yinuo would not be surprised.


    "Compared with Xu Da Shao, she is not famous." Song Yinuo smiles at Xu Shaotang, who is driving without strabismus, and says, "but in business, she is really famous."


    Xu Shaotang said, "I don''t think her company is a famous company. Why is she famous in the business world?"


    Although he is not interested in business affairs, he has heard about the famous big companies in Huaxia for a long time. As for that company, he is sure that he has never heard of the name of Ran Miao.


    Song Yinuo nodded and said: "her company is really not a big one. Its scale is less than one tenth of that of Shengshi. But you may not know that when she bought this company, it was heavily in debt. Its debt once reached more than 2 billion yuan, and it took her only one year to turn the company into a profit, which is very important It also includes paying off previous debts. Almost all the people in the mall think that she will be the next ye Yin. "


    Ye Yin, the most famous rich woman in China, is also the only woman in the top ten. Her life can be described as a legend. She is a model of self-made and a great philanthropist. It is said that if she doesn''t donate so much of her earnings, she will probably beat all the male businessmen in China.But in recent years, she began to slowly hand over the family business to her son, and she retired to the second tier, but her influence is still not small. There are dozens of films based on her story.


    Song Yinuo and his generation almost grew up watching movies about ye Yin''s legend.


    "Then she''s really good." Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t like business, he still knows Ye Yin, a strong woman, and how difficult it is to do so.


    He really did not expect that the woman who hit her car was still a business expert. Song Yinuo seemed to admire her.


    "You are lucky to be hit by ran Miao." Song Yinuo joked.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the first thing she said after she hit my car was that she was lucky. She thought it was her honor to hit my car."


    "Just blow it!" Song Yinuo threw Xu Shaotang a white eye and said, "if you have a chance another day, you can ask her out to have a chat. I''ve always been very curious about her. I can also ask her about business."


    Xu Shaotang glances over at Song Yinuo. She even uses the word "consult". It seems that she really admires ah Ku.

 Chapter 620

    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang received 500000 yuan from ah Kui. Although ah Kui said that he had a bad memory, he proved that he had a good memory with his actual actions.


    When he learned that Xu Shaotang had actually received a compensation of 500000 yuan from ah Kui, song Yinuo couldn''t laugh or cry.


    She is also a vigorous and resolute person. During the weekend, she called ah Kui in person, and asked ah Kui to sit down. It happened that Xu Shaotang and Qin Zongheng also had an appointment, so we just made an appointment to meet in Gu Yuan.


    When they arrived at Gu Yuan, Qin Zongheng and ah Kui had not arrived, so they had to chat with Lao Mo first.


    "If you don''t come here, this place will be covered by weeds." Looking at them, Lao Mo sighed heartily.


    "Why, uncle Qin hasn''t come recently?" Song Yinuo asked.


    Lao Mo nodded and sighed: "Mr. Qin has never been here since last time. If you hadn''t come here this time, I don''t think he would have come here."


    Lao Mo also received a call from Qin Zongheng asking him to prepare food and drink. Then he knew that Qin Zongheng had invited him. In the past, Qin Zongheng came here to see things and think about people. Now it seems that it''s impossible for him and compassion to continue their relationship. It''s just adding to his troubles. Instead of doing so, it''s better to be blind.


    "Uncle Qin and sister Lianxin..." Song Yinuo sighed a little, and finally only turned into a sentence of fate.


    More than ten minutes later, Qin Zongheng arrived here. Looking at his dusty appearance, he seemed to be in a hurry.


    "You two arrived early." Qin Zongheng seems to have been relieved from the pity, with a faint smile on his face, which makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we are both idle people. How can we compare with you who are so busy. Why, you look like you''ve been busy recently. "


    "Busy!" Qin Zongheng sighed a little, so he sat down on the grass and said to them, "there have been so many things recently. I''ve been so busy all day that I want to retire to the second tier."


    "Ha ha, if you want to retreat to the second tier, you also need to find a suitable successor." Xu Shaotang smiles and jokingly says, "what do you think of me? Do you want to consider me as your successor?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Zongheng burst into laughter and said, "you''ve done a good job. Do you want to take my Zongheng group over for such a long time? It''s a robbery. "


    As everyone talks and laughs, a black sports car comes here. Looking at the sports car, Xu Shaotang knows that ah Kui is here. It''s not the same brand as the last black sports car. It seems that ah Kui has another car.


    The door opened, and ah Ku, still dressed in black, came down from the car, while song Yinuo had taken the lead.


    "Ran Miao?" Qin Zongheng watched as he got out of the car and cried. He looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "you said you would bring a friend here, that''s her?"


    Before he came, Xu Shaotang had told him to bring a friend. Since he was a friend of Xu Shaotang, he didn''t refuse, but he didn''t expect that the person Xu Shaotang said was ran Miao.


    "Do you know her?" Xu Shaotang asked Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng nodded and said with a smile, "there are not many people in our circle who don''t know ran Miao. But you''re really good at inviting her. As far as I know, although she''s very talented in business, she doesn''t like social activities. Many people didn''t succeed in inviting her before. I didn''t expect that she was invited by you. "


    Hearing what Qin Zongheng said, Xu Shaotang admired ah Kui a little. He didn''t like social activities and could make his business prosperous. It''s really not easy.


    Qin Leng Zongheng said, "when they came here, they didn''t think they could speak to each other."


    "Why, do you know each other?" Before Qin Zongheng recognized ah Kui at a glance, now ah Kui recognized Qin Zongheng again, which made Xu Shaotang doubt that they had known each other before.


    Qin Zongheng nodded, first politely shook hands with A-ku, then looked at A-ku and said, "we met in a business activity two years ago, but her speech shocked four people."


    Looking back on A-ku''s speech in that commercial activity, Qin Zongheng was a little embarrassed. At that time, A-ku was less than 20 years old, but some unique ideas in business made them who had been doing business for many years feel shocked. It was also after that commercial activity that A-ku got a lot of people''s attention, and successfully won the venture capital, so as to earn a lot of money Bought the company she''s running now.


    After that, ah Kui used a series of actions to drive out the VC company, and finally completed the holding of the current company.


    "Mr. Qin is flattered. Compared with Mr. Qin, ah Kui is still too young." Ah Kui responded with her signature smile, which was also well performed. I''m afraid that no one except herself knew that her smile was made up. Her most sincere smile was always shown to one person.


    A cry is not a compliment to Qin Zongheng. In business, she really admires Qin Zongheng, but it''s only in business. She always thinks that if her husband is in business, he can do better than Qin Zongheng."Cry?" Hearing ah Kui''s claim, Qin Zongheng looks at her with some doubts.


    Looking at Qin Zongheng''s puzzled look, ah Kui quickly explained: "many people call me ran Miao, but I prefer to call me ah Kui. This is my nickname."


    "It''s a strange name, but it''s interesting." Qin Zongheng gave a smile, separated from ah Kui''s hand, and invited them to sit in the hut.


    After entering the house, Lao Mo had gone to prepare everyone''s meal, but they sat down and chatted. The topic of the three businessmen naturally turned to business, which made Xu Shaotang, an outsider, feel sleepy.


    "You talk first, I''ll go out for a walk." Xu Shaotang felt that if he listened to it again, he would really fall asleep, so he stood up and said to the three.


    "Well, I know it''s torture to keep you here." Qin Zongheng smiles, helplessly looks at Xu Shaotang and says, "I don''t know why you are so uninterested in business."


    "Haha, maybe I was born to be independent of business." Xu Shaotang laughed twice and walked out of the hut.


    It''s sunny outside now, but because willows are planted around the hut, and the cool breeze from the lake, there is a cool smell.


    Xu Shaotang jumped onto one of the willow trees and fell asleep on the tree with his hands on his back.

 Chapter 621

    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how long he had been sleeping on the willow tree. When he felt someone approaching, he just slowly opened his eyes.


    "You''ll find a place to enjoy it." Standing under the willow, Qin Zongheng looks up at Xu Shaotang sleeping on the willow.


    Xu Shaotang gently rubbed his eyes, yawned and said: "why, you three didn''t talk about business? Or have you come to me for dinner? "


    "Let the two of them talk." Qin Zongheng smiles and leans on the tree opposite the willow where Xu Shaotang sleeps. "Lao Mo is still working. It should be a little while before dinner. I come out to talk to you. I still feel it''s more interesting to chat with you."


    Xu Shaotang turned over and jumped down from the willow tree. He said with a smile, "how can I feel old when you say that?"


    "Ha ha!" Qin Zongheng laughs heartily: "you are not old, I am old, OK?"


    Qin Zongheng is not old. In his prime of life, he seems to be much younger than most middle-aged people except his old heart. If he says he is only in his thirties, I believe most people who don''t know him believe it.


    "What are you going to talk to me about?" Looking at Qin Zongheng, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you want to ask me about the recent situation of Lianxin, it''s OK."


    In fact, Xu Shaotang knows that Qin Zongheng came to chat with him, most likely to ask him about compassion. Although Qin Zongheng seems to have come out of the haze, he should never be less concerned about compassion.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Zongheng was slightly stunned and said, "she really wants to ask you about her recent situation. Why, do you not want to tell me, or do you want to tell me?"


    "Neither." Xu Shaotang stood up, turned to look at the rippling lake, and said helplessly: "because I don''t know what Lianxin is doing recently, and I can''t contact her. I don''t know what she is doing. I haven''t seen her for a long time since I went back to Tianhai with me last time."


    "Pity is missing?" Qin Zongheng''s face suddenly changed. His face, which just showed a faint smile, suddenly became a little dignified, and his eyes showed a strong color of worry.


    Looking at Qin Zongheng''s appearance, Xu Shaotang knew that Qin Zongheng had not crossed the threshold of compassion after all. Seeing his worried look, he quickly comforted him and said, "don''t think about it. I guess she wants to find a place to be quiet. After all, her identity has been known by many people. Maybe she doesn''t want everyone to disturb her."


    "She should not be looking for a place to be quiet." Qin Zongheng''s eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. The worry on his face is too strong to melt. He goes to Xu Shaotang and looks at the wrinkled lake with Xu Shaotang. He says anxiously: "I know her. She is not the kind of person who dare not face things. Do you know what I am most worried about?"


    "What?"


    Qin Zongheng''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. Even his face began to twitch. He gently closed his eyes and said, "I''m most worried about her going to the North..."


    "North..." Hearing Qin Zongheng''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart also followed closely.


    He knew that Qin Zongheng''s conjecture was not out of the question. Lianxin''s hatred for Xia Jiuli and Xia Yu was needless to say. If he had the right chance, Lianxin would go to the north at any risk.


    But Lianxin is not a woman who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, otherwise she won''t bear it for so many years. She must know that she can''t help Xia Jiuli. However, if she finds the trace of Xia Yu in the northern intelligence system, she will mostly go to the north to seek revenge for him. For Xia Jiuli, he is much easier to deal with. After all, Xia Yu is just a madman That''s all.


    "You say, will compassion really go to the north?" Qin Zongheng''s face was heavy, even a little blue.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head and looked at Qin Zongheng with a heavy face. He said, "let''s not guess. Let''s have a look first. I''ll try my best to get in touch with her these days. I''ll let you know as soon as I get her news."


    "All right." With a heavy sigh, Qin Zongheng said to Xu Shaotang, "let''s limit it to three days. No matter whether you have contacted her or not, tell me about it."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang agreed to come down.


    Xu Shaotang, who was originally in a good mood, was a little nervous because of Qin Zongheng''s sudden speculation. Fang LAN and Lian Xin were so speculative that even the Xu family''s new family considered Lian Xin. If there was something wrong with Lian Xin, Fang LAN didn''t know what it would be like to be sad.


    Ah, what a woman! Xu Shaotang sighed heavily in his heart.


    They just stood by the lake quietly, thinking about their own affairs. Until Lao Mo came to ask them to eat, they returned to the hut with the worry of compassion.


    At the dinner table, Qin Zongheng seemed a little absent-minded. Even ah Kui and song Yinuo talked to him only with one answer and no answer. Most of the time, he hung his head down, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing Qin Zongheng''s look, song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t speak. He just looks back at her "later". He knows that Qin Zongheng must be worried about compassion. Or, in Qin Zongheng''s heart, he has mostly decided that compassion has gone to the north, and now he may be thinking about how to save it.Until the end of the meal, Qin Zongheng''s look was very abnormal, which made song Yinuo, who was watching, start to work anxiously.


    After dinner, the relationship between Song Yinuo and ah Kui has become closer. Both of them are women. The speed of establishing feelings between these women is really fast. However, song Yinuo really wants to make friends with ah Kui, and ah Kui just wants to use song Yinuo to get close to Xu Shaotang.


    As soon as they set foot on their way home, song Yinuo asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter with Uncle Qin? Aren''t they all well when they come here? Did you tell him something you shouldn''t have said? "


    She knew that Qin Zongheng went out to chat with Xu Shaotang, but after they finished their conversation, Qin Zongheng became like that, and she subconsciously connected this matter with Xu Shaotang.


    "It does have something to do with me, but it''s not that I said something I shouldn''t say, it''s his own question." Xu Shaotang said helplessly.


    "Because of what?" Song Yinuo looks at him suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang sighed slightly: "because of Lianxin, you know, Lianxin has not heard from him for a long time. He is worried that Lianxin has gone to the North..."


    "Sister Lianxin went to the north?" Song Yinuo covered her mouth in an instant. She had guessed what was behind. If Lianxin really went to the north, she might be in danger now.

 Chapter 622

    Back at home, Xu Shaotang felt more and more uneasy. Since he had known Lianxin for so long, Lianxin had never lost contact. This unexpected loss of contact made him alert.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang calls Chen Cheng, who is far away from Tianhai, and asks him to ask Xie an if he knows the whereabouts of Lianxin.


    More than an hour later, Xu Shaotang receives a call from Chen Cheng. Xie an doesn''t know the whereabouts of Lianxin. Xie an is also worried about it.


    After hearing the news from Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang, who was already worried, was even more worried. He was thinking about whether it was necessary for him to go to the North if there was no news of compassion after three days.


    ¡­¡­


    The waiting days are always extremely hard. In these three days, Xu Shaotang has used all his channels, but has not found the whereabouts of compassion. He believes that Qin Zongheng is the same.


    Just as Xu Shaotang picks up the phone to call Qin Zongheng, the sound of a car rings outside the villa. Xu Shaotang thinks that Qin Zongheng can''t help running to him and asking him about the whereabouts of Lianxin?


    When he got up and went to the door, he saw compassion pushing the door open and coming down from the car.


    Xu Shaotang vowed that he had never wanted to see compassion so much.


    "My aunt, where have you been recently? Do you know how many people are looking for you?" Xu Shaotang hurried to the door, looking at the pity that came in, she couldn''t help complaining.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s look of incomparable resentment, he gave a smile and said, "why, does Xu Shao just think of me like that? I just went out for a walk, and you can''t wait to see me? "


    "There are many people who miss you, but not me." Xu Shaotang took a pity and said, "I''m afraid you have a problem. I can''t explain it to my mother. If you don''t come back, I''ll go to the north to find you!"


    "North?" Pitiful heart curiously looking at Xu Shaotang, was about to ask why he would go to the north, but he first reacted, said with a smile: "do you think I will go to the north to find Xia Jiuli revenge? Do you think I''ll be so stupid, or do you think I''ve lived enough? "


    She wants to go to the north to find Xia Jiuli for revenge, but she knows that she is nothing more than sending him to death. She is not afraid of death. She is just afraid that she will not see the day when Xia Jiuli is killed. She will wait for Xia Jiuli to die and use Xia Jiuli''s blood to pay homage to the innocent souls of her family.


    Xu Shaotang white pity one eye, said: "no one knows what a woman who was confused by hatred will do."


    "Although I have hatred in my heart, I haven''t been carried away by it yet." Pitiful heart is smiling slightly, as if very much to Xu Shaotang''s complaint, the slightest does not care.


    Looking at Lianxin still laughing, Xu Shaotang knew that his worry was completely in vain, and just asked curiously: "in other words, where have you been recently? Even Xie an and they don''t know your whereabouts. You have nothing to do. Can you stop playing and disappear? I don''t know how little you are worried about."


    "I did go to the north." Pity raised his eyes with a faint smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang felt as if he had been fooled by Lianxin for a moment. He looked at Lianxin in surprise: "did you go to the north? Don''t you say you won''t go to the north to seek revenge for Xia Jiuli? "


    Now Xu Shaotang doesn''t know which sentence of this woman''s words is true and which is false. She said in the front that she would not go to the North foolishly, but in the back that she did go to the north. Is she playing herself? Or does she think it''s fun?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, his pity returned to his disdainful look like an idiot. He hummed and said with a smile: "who told you that if I go to the north, I must go to find Xia Jiuli for revenge? So many people go to the north, do they all go to Xia Jiuli for revenge? Please don''t think me so silly, OK


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, Xu Shaotang is really an idiot. He fell into the inherent thinking. He always thought that Lianxin''s going to the North must be to seek revenge from Xia Jiu or Xia Yu. Unfortunately, Lianxin''s going to the north can have many purposes. For example, she can go to travel to relax, or go to the north to improve the intelligence system there. She has 10000 reasons to go to the north.


    "Well, admit that you''re missing a string?" Pity smile, no matter whether Xu Shaotang agree or not, directly step into the room.


    Xu Shaotang also followed him into the house, sat down opposite Lianxin, looked curiously at Lianxin who seemed to be in a good mood, and asked, "what are you going to do in the north?"


    Although Lianxin has 10000 reasons to go to the north, there are not many reasons to make people believe that she will go to the north. Lianxin has never set foot in the north for so many years, but she enters the north at this time. If she has no other purpose, she will not believe it if she kills Xu Shaotang.


    "Why, do you want to know?" Enter the house, pity heart to restore the previous lazy posture, relaxed leaning on the sofa, giving a drunken lazy feeling.


    Xu Shaotang just nodded, then shook his head again.Pity heart light smile, said: "you are nodding and shaking your head, in the end want to know or do not want to know?"


    "It''s not a question I want to know, it''s a question you want to say." Xu Shaotang took a pity look and said faintly: "if you want to say it, even if I don''t ask you, you will say it. If you don''t want to say it, just like you deliberately concealed your identity before, no matter how much I ask you, you won''t say it."


    After dealing with Lianxin for such a long time, Xu Shaotang also has some understanding of Lianxin. This woman''s temperament and forbearance are very human. If she doesn''t want to say something, even if she holds a knife on her neck, I believe she won''t say it.


    When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she couldn''t help smiling in surprise. She didn''t expect Xu Shaotang to say that. She thought Xu Shaotang would keep asking questions, and planned to tease Xu Shaotang again.


    "In fact, I went to the north this time mainly to confirm one thing." Lianxin raises her eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes. She seems to be waiting for Xu Shaotang to ask her what she is going to confirm.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Xu Shaotang didn''t ask, just sat opposite her with an air of listening, waiting for her to say the answer.


    "You really don''t want to ask." Compassion smile, and then self-care said: "this time is to go to the north to determine the news of Yu..."


    See Xu Shaotang don''t ask, pity heart had to say his purpose to the north.

 Chapter 623

    Originally, Xu Shaotang didn''t intend to ask, but when he heard that Lianxin had told him the purpose of the north, he finally couldn''t help asking.


    But just when his words came to his lips, his phone had already rang. Xu Shaotang picked up the phone and saw that it was Qin Zongheng.


    "You see, people who care about you are calling." Xu Shaotang raised his mobile phone to Lianxin and said with a smile, "do you want to report safety to Qin Zongheng in person? I guess he hasn''t had a good rest these days. Do you want to compensate him?"


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s teasing, pitiful heart just threw him a white eye, and then light said: "Xu Shaotang, has anyone told you, you are really boring!"


    After that, pitiful heart no longer spoke, but turned his head to one side, not to see Xu Shaotang''s funny look.


    In pity heart there for a boring, Xu Shaotang can only show helpless smile, and then connected to Qin Zongheng''s phone, of course, he deliberately pressed the hands-free key.


    "Xu Shaotang, have you heard from her yet?" As soon as the phone was connected, Qin Zongheng''s anxious voice came from inside.


    "She" in Qin Zongheng''s words, of course, refers to compassion.


    Xu Shaotang glances at the pity that she turns her head to one side and sees that she doesn''t even mean to listen. She can''t help but feel sorry for Qin Zongheng. With such a simple action, we can see that Qin Zongheng is not in the pity at all. Even if she does, she just regards Qin Zongheng as an ordinary friend.


    It seems impossible for Qin Zongheng to keep up with compassion. It''s a pity that Qin Zongheng is proud of himself.


    After regretting, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to let Qin Zongheng worry again, so he said to the phone, "I''ve contacted her, and she''s next to me now. Do you have anything to say to her?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, he suddenly turned his head to one side. He looked at Xu Shaotang angrily, as if he wanted to block Xu Shaotang''s redundant mouth.


    In the face of pity heart that angry eyes, Xu Shaotang is like nothing in general, just to show her a cheap smile.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Zongheng on the other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds. Then he just said, "no, I''m relieved to know she''s OK. OK, you can talk first."


    "Dudu..."


    Qin Zongheng''s voice fell, and his voice of hanging up had already come from the phone.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly put away his mobile phone, and then sighed: "Qin Zongheng such a man, really not much!"


    "Not much indeed!" Pity didn''t deny it, but glared at Xu Shaotang and hummed: "if you feel sorry, why don''t you consider marrying yourself to him?"


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say anything." Xu Shaotang knew that he had made up his mind, and he didn''t want to persuade any more. He turned away from the topic and said, "go on with the topic we just talked about. You go to the north to confirm the news of Xia Yu. What is the news that is worth your personal risk to go to the north?"


    Lianxin has a great hatred for Xia Jiuli. He doesn''t hate Lianxin. Because Lianxin, Xia Yu, Xia Jiuli''s only son, is crazy. I''m afraid Xia Jiuli really wants to kill Lianxin to avenge his son?


    Pity this time to the north, but also fortunately was not found by Xia Jiuli, otherwise, pity now may have died.


    Speaking of this, the indignant color on pity''s face disappeared, and even changed into a smile that couldn''t be hidden. He said with a smile: "some time ago, my people heard that they found a madman who was very similar to Xia Yu wandering in the streets of ice city, so I went to the North myself."


    "Are you sure that Xia Yu is really crazy?" Xu Shaotang looks at Lianxin and asks.


    He nodded sympathetically: "this is just one of the purposes. I mainly want to see what the animal looks like now. I''m happy to see him wandering in the street like a mad dog. I''m happy to see that he''s living a life worse than pigs and dogs."


    At this point, there was a happy look on his pitiful face. It seemed that he was very satisfied with the retribution that Xiayu was getting now. None of them thought that they would come to this stage when they fell in love at first sight.


    Between lovers, the biggest hate is undoubtedly - to see you are not happy, I am happy.


    "Now that you have seen Xia Yu, don''t you want to kill him?" Xu Shaotang quietly looks at pitiful heart, she is actually a poor woman, heart only hate, in addition to the monstrous hate, she lives in remorse and guilt every day.


    "Do you think Xiayu is so easy to kill?" Pitifully, he sighed and said, "although Xiayu is crazy, I think most people are not his opponents. Besides, why should I kill him?"


    "Don''t you hate him?" Xu Shaotang looks at pitifully.


    This woman can''t be crazy because she is happy to see what Xiayu is like now. How can she always say things differently today? If she doesn''t hate Xiayu, will she be happy to see that Xiayu is crazy?


    "I really hate him. There is no one in the world who makes me hate him so much. I don''t even hate Xia Jiuli as much as Xia Yu!" The silver teeth clenched and said: "but, for Xia Yulai, the beast, isn''t it the best punishment to let her live like this? If you kill him, won''t you take advantage of him? "Looking back at the scene of Xiayu''s disheveled disregard of his followers to stop him from turning over the dirty garbage heap, his pitiful face showed the expression of hatred again.


    Xu Shaotang can''t help sighing that women''s hatred is really terrible.


    "Since Xia Yu is not sure what to do next?" Xu Shaotang sighed and turned to look at pity.


    Pitifully, he held his fist tightly and said: "the next step is not what I can say, but what you can say!"


    Xu Shaotang understands the meaning of compassion. She knows that she can''t kill Xia Jiuli herself, so she places all her hopes on him, hoping that he can kill Xia Jiuli and avenge the family.


    "Don''t worry. I will do what I promised you." Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the pity heart, with a decisive look in his eyes, and said: "don''t worry about Xia Jiuli. When the time comes, I will go to take Xia Jiuli''s life myself."


    "When the time comes?" Pity''s eyes lit up in an instant and asked, "when is the time you say it?"

 Chapter 624

    "When did you say it was?" Xu Shaotang white pity one eye, helplessly said: "I hope now is the time, but I don''t want to die in the hands of Xia Jiuli!"


    If he has 100% confidence to defeat Xia Jiuli, even if he doesn''t say pity, he will immediately go to Xia Jiuli to avenge his revenge in Xiangshan.


    However, although he has entered the realm of alchemy and has the capital to fight against Xia Jiuli, Xia Jiuli entered the realm of alchemy many years earlier than him. He doesn''t know how strong Xia Jiuli is. Before he is sure to defeat Xia Jiuli, he won''t fight with Xia Jiuli unless he has to.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, pity heart that bright eyes gradually dim down.


    "I hope this day will come earlier..." With a sigh, he murmured to himself, "Xia Jiuli has lived too long. Now he earns every extra day..."


    "Well, don''t worry." Xu Shaotang looked at pity heart that dim eyes, know her heart already can''t wait to see Xia Jiuli die that day, seriously said: "believe me, this day should not be too far, you have been waiting for nearly 20 years, don''t care waiting for a period of time."


    "Yes, nearly twenty years!"


    Pitiful heart slowly stood up from the sofa, took lotus steps to the door, thinking: the souls of those people who care for their family''s unjust death have not been comforted for 20 years.


    Just when Lianxin is going to leave, the phone on Lianxin suddenly rings.


    Compassion slowly took out the phone from the body, she knew that there should be information from the north, this phone only the person in charge of the northern intelligence knew.


    When she saw the message, the pity that had gone to the door was fixed like lightning. Her eyes were wide open, her body trembled slightly, and her mobile phone fell to the ground.


    There was no sadness or joy on her face, but her big staring eyes turned red in a flash. Her eyes were very complicated. She seemed to want to cry, but even she could not understand why she wanted to cry.


    Seeing compassion''s strange, Xu Shaotang quickly walked over and picked up the mobile phone on the ground. When he saw the message, he was also as calm as compassion, staring at the message on the screen of the mobile phone. He couldn''t believe it was true. If he didn''t see compassion take out the mobile phone from his body, he would even wonder if it was a prank.


    There are only a few simple words on the mobile phone: Xia Yu was killed and his head is missing!


    Simple eight words, but let Xu Shaotang feel a burst of inexplicable repression, he knows, wind and rain, is coming.


    Wu Tang asked: "is the truth still there for a minute?"


    When she was pulled by Xu Shaotang, she slowly regained her mind. When she regained her mind, the tears in her eyes no longer flowed uncontrollably. The tears ran down her face and "Dida Dida" fell to the ground, splashing on the cold floor.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether Lianxin is crying with joy or for other reasons. Maybe Lianxin''s tears are just the catharsis of so many years'' depression. Maybe she just thinks that it''s too cheap for Xiayu to die like this. However, Xu Shaotang doesn''t think that Lianxin''s tears are heartbreaking tears.


    Pitiful heart slightly trembles from Xu Shaotang''s hand took his mobile phone, repeatedly looking at the only eight word information, as if to confirm whether he is wrong.


    "It should be true..."


    For a long time, pitiful heart finally slowly opened her mouth, she let her tears fall, also did not raise her hand to wipe, just let endless tears vent these years of depression in the heart.


    Although Lianxin said so, Xu Shaotang still held a skeptical attitude and said to Lianxin, "you''d better reconfirm. You should know the impact of this news!"


    If Xia Yu really died, or even his head disappeared, he could imagine how terrible Xia Jiuli''s anger would be! There should be a lot of people who have a deep hatred against Xia Jiuli, but there are not many people who can kill him and cut off his head in his old nest. Naturally, he and Gu Qing are the most suspect.


    But Xia Jiuli doesn''t seem to know that Gu Qing is still alive. Then, the man who was nearly killed by Xia Jiuli and was able to kill Xia Yu became the biggest suspect.


    Conspiracy?


    Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of these two words. Does anyone want to start a war between himself and Xia Jiuli, just like the dispute between the upper class and Xia Jiuli in ice city?


    When pitying heart to confirm the authenticity of the news, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone also rings at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang got on the phone, and there was a heavy voice from Long Jiang: "I just got the news that Xia Yu was killed, and I don''t know where his head is. The ice city is now under martial law!"


    Long Jiang''s words have let Xu Shaotang have no doubt about the news. Xia Yu was killed and his head was cut off!Wind and rain, as expected, has come! And it''s most likely to blow to yourself!


    Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly turned blue. He felt as if he had been framed, but he didn''t know who was setting him up. The feeling of being calculated behind someone''s back really made him feel like he was on his back.


    He just sat there talking about the timing with compassion. In just a few minutes, the timing had arrived, but it was not the timing he wanted!


    After a long period of silence, Xu Shaotang finally spoke slowly, suppressing his anger and asked Longjiang, "do you have any other information?"


    "No!" Long Jiang on the phone is obviously deliberately suppressing his anger. With his wisdom, what Xu Shaotang thinks of, he has already thought of it. He also suspects that someone is deliberately framing Xu Shaotang. Although he wants Xu Shaotang to fight with Xia Jiuli, he absolutely does not want it at this time.


    "OK, I''ll hang up first." Xu Shaotang said, biting his teeth.


    "Well, if you need help, you can always ask me!" The Dragon general solemnly said: "I will go to the broken army side and say that if Xia Jiuli really dares to come to you, with the strength of the three of us, he may not be able to leave alive!"


    It can be heard that long Jiang is very worried about Xu Shaotang now, and even decides to fight in person to deal with Xia Jiuli, who may be coming, together with Xu Shaotang.


    "Not for the time being!" Xu Shaotang said.


    After hanging up Longjiang''s phone, Lianxin has already come in. They have a look at each other and say: "the message is correct!"

 Chapter 625

    The news of Xiayu''s whereabouts spread rapidly in a short time. Most people who should know about it knew it, but those who shouldn''t would never know it.


    Now no one knows what Xia Jiuli''s attitude is. It''s just that the ice city is under martial law. The surrounding cities are only allowed to enter but not to leave. The bloody alliance has all taken action. It''s also at this time that we all know how powerful the bloody alliance is.


    In order to deal with Xia Jiuli, who doesn''t know what''s going to go crazy, the troops of the two surrounding military regions have all implemented the first level alert, and the north is absolutely not allowed to get into chaos at this time.


    Ice city.


    Although it is not winter yet, the whole ice city seems to feel a shiver.


    In the meeting hall of the blood League, Xia Jiuli sat on his big chair of tiger skin, and below him sat all the important members of the blood League.


    Everyone was silent, and no one dared to speak at this time. Even meirang, the military adviser who was highly valued by Xia Jiuli at that time, hung his head dead. He did not dare to look up to see Xia Jiuli, who was like a volcano or an ice cellar.


    To be exact, the silent Xia Jiuli is an ice cellar, but if someone makes a little action that Xia Jiuli can''t see at this time, Xia Jiuli will become a volcano at any time, which is enough to devour all of you. Before them, the people who were responsible for following him to protect him had been torn to pieces by Xia Jiuli, and now no one dares to clean up the incomplete body.


    Xia Jiuli just sat there without saying a word. There was no anger on his face, just because the frost on his face had frozen his angry color. His eyes were slightly red, and his eyes protruded, as if they would burst his own eyes at any time.


    Although the son is crazy, it is his son after all, it is his only son!


    Xia Jiuli sat there like a statue for nearly half an hour. Suddenly, he stood up slowly. At the moment when he stood up, a drop of blood dropped from his palm to the ground. It was his fingernail that pierced his palm.


    Although the sound of blood dripping was very small, everyone felt that they had heard a thunder like sound. When they heard the sound, their heads dropped lower, for fear that Xia Jiuli''s anger would burn on their heads.


    "Commander!" Xia Jiuli''s voice was low and depressed, as if it would explode at any time.


    Hearing Xia Jiuli''s voice, Mei rang''s heart jumped. Unexpectedly, he was the first to be named by the alliance leader. He knew that Xia Jiuli had reached the critical point of anger and might explode at any time. He only hoped that he would not offend Xia Jiuli. If at ordinary times, he can find out Xia Jiuli''s temper, so as to say what he should say according to his temper, but now, no one knows where the critical point of Xia Jiuli is.


    If anyone detonates Xia Jiuli, he can only admit bad luck.


    Meirang had to raise his head, nervously looking at Xia Jiuli, and whispered, "what''s the order of the alliance leader?"


    "Tell me, who did it?" Xia Jiuli stares at meirang with his eyes that are about to explode, which makes meirang feel hairy.


    But when he heard Xia Jiuli''s question, Mei rang''s hairy heart had turned to ashes. He knew that if his answer could not satisfy the alliance leader, he would be the first one swallowed by Xia Jiuli.


    Meirang''s head is running fast. What he thinks now is not who is the real murderer, but who Xia Jiuli thinks will be the murderer. Yes, at this time, Xia Jiuli says who is the murderer and who is the murderer. No one dares to refute, unless they don''t want their own life. Obviously, meirang wants to live a few more years.


    Thinking about it, meirang didn''t think of the answer Xia Jiuli wanted.


    Seeing meirang''s delay in speaking, Xia Jiuli slapped his hands on the table in front of him and roared in a calm voice: "say it!"


    As Xia Jiuli''s palm fell, the whole wooden table was smashed in an instant.


    "I..." Mei rang was frightened by the low roar of Xia Jiuli. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and began to shiver. She stammered: "I I don''t know... "


    "I don''t know?" Xia Jiuli''s blood red eyes gave out a fierce light in an instant.


    Before meirang could react, his body was already involuntarily close to Xia Jiuli''s hand. Xia Jiuli was so easy to grasp. Meirang had already appeared in his hand.


    "You say you don''t know?" Xia Jiuli''s voice suddenly raised, and his anger was completely ignited. He made a shuddering roar. He roared at meirang in a cold sweat: "don''t you think you are smart? Aren''t you the military adviser of the blood League? Now you tell me you don''t know? What do I want you to do? "


    "Alliance leader Rao..."


    The word "life" in meirang''s mouth hasn''t been uttered yet. Xia Jiuli''s big hand suddenly patted meirang''s head. The originally hard head was almost smashed by Xia Jiuli in an instant. Blood and white brain splashed Xia Jiuli''s face, which made Xia Jiuli look even more terrifying, just like a beast coming out of the wasteland.Mei rang never dreamed that he would end his life in such a way. He enjoyed the glory of his life because of Xia Jiuli, and he died because of Xia Jiuli. Maybe this is the cause and effect.


    When they see Xia Jiuli''s disagreement, they kill the No.2 person in the blood clothes League. The people below are even more frightened and trembling. Everyone is worried about their own fate. They only hope that Xia Jiuli can finish his anger quickly, but they know that Xia Jiuli''s anger of losing his son will not disappear easily.


    See below those who are silent, the anger in the heart of summer nine Li again jumped up some.


    "What are you all doing here?" Xia Jiuli kicked meirang''s corpse to the crowd, and then roared angrily: "don''t you go to find the young master''s head!"


    After roaring, Xia Jiuli rushes into the crowd again. With a wave of his sleeve, several people who can''t dodge are unwilling to lie on the ground. When others see this, they disperse and run away, for fear that Xia Jiuli''s anger will spread to them.


    The pain of his son''s death has made Xia Jiuli completely crazy. He has made countless enemies in his life. There are too many people who want to make the Xia family the queen. Now he has no heart to care who is the real murderer. He just wants to find his son''s head.


    He knows that people can''t be reborn after death, but he wants to give his son a whole body, although his son is just a madman!

 Chapter 626

    The so-called several happy, several sad.


    When many people who know this are worried about Xia Jiuli''s madness, ah Ku is very happy to receive the news.


    Ah Ku came to the courtyard where she usually met her husband with joy. The smile on her face could no longer be hidden. The smile on her face was completely different from the smile she usually pretended to be in front of people. It was a sincere smile from her heart.


    "Ah Kui, what makes you so happy?" See happy ran into the yard of a cry, Mr. face also appeared shallow smile.


    Ah Kui looked at the man behind the curtain. He couldn''t suppress his excitement and said happily, "Sir, your plan is successful."


    Mr. Wei was stunned, then he shook his head with a bitter smile and asked, "do you mean that Xia Yu was killed?"


    Ah Kui nodded, admiring her husband more and more.


    But the gentleman gently shook his head and said, "it''s not our people who killed Xiayu."


    "Not our men?" Ah Kui was a little stunned. Obviously, she didn''t want her husband to say that. She knew that her husband didn''t have to lie to her. Since her husband said that Xia Yu wasn''t killed by their people, there must be someone else who killed him. The smile on ah Kui''s face suddenly faded, and a strong color of doubt appeared in her eyes. She said, "who killed Xia Yu and cut off Xia Yu''s head It''s a big favor for us


    They had tried to use Firebird to lead the golden tiger and iron leopard to the north, and then let Firebird kill Xia Yu, so as to blame the golden tiger and iron leopard, but that plan was not successful.


    I didn''t expect that they had no successful strategy before, but they succeeded this time. It''s just that the person who helped them realize the plan didn''t know who it was, or whether it was an enemy or a friend.


    "The man who killed Xia Yu really helped us a lot." Although Mr. Wang was curious about the identity of this man, he didn''t ask much about who killed him. In his opinion, no matter who killed him, he helped him to carry out his plan more smoothly. Mr. Wang said with a smile: "in fact, it''s meaningless to care about who killed him now. What we need to consider is who Xia Jiuli thinks is The murderer


    Yes, it doesn''t matter who killed Xia Yu. Xia Jiuli thinks who is the murderer, then who is the murderer.


    Ah Kui nodded softly and said, "I think what Xia Jiuli is most likely to doubt is the person sent by the top or..."


    "Or Xu Shaotang?" Mr. gently smile, for a cry will not finish the words down.


    "Yes Ah Kui nodded and analyzed: "to kill Xia Yu in Xia Jiuli''s territory at least proves that this man''s strength is good. Besides the people above, only Xu Shaotang can do it. Moreover, the most important thing is that the head of Xia Yu has been cut off. If I were Xia Jiuli, I would think that Xu Shaotang is more likely to be the murderer. "


    Although they want to destroy the Xia family, they may send someone to kill him, but there''s no need to cut off his head to vent their personal indignation. Except for Xu Shaotang, they really think of other people.


    Listening to ah Kui''s analysis, my husband nodded his head gently. It seems that he also agrees with ah Kui''s analysis.


    "By the way, you didn''t say you were close to Xu Shaotang before. What''s the matter now?" Mentioning Xu Shaotang, the gentleman suddenly thought of this matter and asked ah Kui casually.


    Speaking of this matter, a smile appeared again on ah Kui''s face. This time, the smile was with a hint of happiness, saying: "Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo and I are still getting along well, and they have no doubt about my identity. I think I can slowly integrate into their life by contacting them a few times."


    Liu Chengyin didn''t mean to insert Liu. Ah Kui now has a deep feeling for this sentence, just like he had the chance to approach Xu Shaotang by accident, just like heaven made the case of the murder of Xia Yu by accident.


    All this seems to be God''s will, even God is helping them.


    Mr. Wang supported his head with his hand, thought about it, and said, "you should continue to maintain the relationship with Xu Shaotang. You don''t need to approach them deliberately, just be at home and be away from them. As for Xia Jiuli''s affairs, let''s not interfere for the time being. "


    "Don''t we give them a fire?" Cry some uncertain said: "although Xia Jiuli is most likely to suspect Xu Shaotang''s body, but he has not made any action, if Xia Jiuli did not suspect Xu Shaotang''s body, we are not in vain missed this opportunity?"


    It''s a rare opportunity. If Xia Jiuli doubts Xu Shaotang, it''s a happy thing for everyone. If Xia Jiuli doesn''t doubt Xu Shaotang, isn''t it a pity? Therefore, she thinks that they should add a fire between Xia Jiuli and Xu Shaotang, and let Xia Jiuli determine that Xu Shaotang is the murderer who killed Xia Yu.


    "No, the best way now is to do nothing." Mr. Wang gently shook his head, raised his eyes across the curtain, looked at a cry who was eager for quick success and quick profits, and said: "Xia Jiuli is not a fool, and Xu Shaotang is not a fool either. If we do it too deliberately, we may attract their attention at the same time, but we will not lose. So, the best thing now is to do nothing and let everything come naturally. ""OK, I understand." Ah Kui nodded slightly, and with a look of curiosity, he asked his husband, "if Xia Jiuli really believes that Xu Shaotang killed Xia Yu, does he think Xu Shaotang still has a chance to live?"


    "I don''t know." With a sigh, it seems that there is no answer in my heart.


    A cry slightly a Leng, immediately say: "with Sir''s wisdom also can''t judge the result?"


    In ah Kui''s opinion, Mr. Xu is almost omnipotent. Moreover, as far as the current situation is concerned, she thinks that if Xia Jiuli really identifies Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang will never survive.


    "According to reason, Xu Shaotang has no chance to live." After thinking about it, Mr. Xu said, "but don''t ignore the power behind Xu Shaotang. Moreover, I think that if Xia Jiuli really takes action against Xu Shaotang, they won''t sit back and ignore him. After all, Xu Shaotang is likely to be their new hope..."


    The following sentence, the husband said very quietly, ah Kui didn''t hear it at all.


    Mr. Chen knows a lot of things that ah Kui doesn''t know, so he can''t judge whether Xu Shaotang has a chance to live. If they really want to protect Xu Shaotang, Xia Jiuli won''t act rashly unless he doesn''t care about the life and death of the whole Xia family. After all, it''s not only about Xia Jiuli''s own life and death, but also about the life and death of the Xia family in the north of vital importance.

 Chapter 627

    With a series of actions of Xia Jiuli, the whole North has become a mess.


    Xu Shaotang''s life is not easy, mainly because he is in a bad mood. Although Xia Jiuli has not identified who is the murderer, even Xu Shaotang himself feels that he has become the most suspect.


    Xia Jiuli''s actions in the north are closely watched by all parties. Lianxin also focuses all her intelligence on the north. Once Xia Jiuli has any actions there, she can inform Xu Shaotang at the first time, so that Xu Shaotang won''t be caught unprepared.


    In order to deal with Xia Jiuli''s possible revenge, Xu Shaotang has to let all Xu''s family members in Tianhai hide first.


    Just after arranging the affairs of Tianhai, Xu Shaotang sees WuJie dawdling in. He can smell the wine on WuJie from a long distance. It seems that the flower monk has gone out to eat again.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang was in a bad mood. Seeing Wu Jie''s appearance, Xu Shaotang was even more out of breath. He stared at Wu Jie fiercely and said in a cold voice, "come here!"


    "I forgot to take my things. I''ll get my things!" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s bad complexion, Wu Jie would not have gone to die obediently. He quickly turned around and ran to the door without looking back.


    "How dare you run?" Xu Shaotang feet slightly move, a few ups and downs have been stopped in front of no ring.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who blocked his way, Wu Jie instinctively made a defensive posture and said, "what do you want to do? I''ll tell you, it''s your business that you''re in a bad mood. Don''t think of me as an outlet. "


    "Go back to the sea of heaven!" Xu Shaotang didn''t start, just stood quietly in front of Wu Jie, and his words were full of unquestionable flavor.


    Although some arrangements have been made in Tianhai, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether Xia Jiuli will take revenge on him with the life of Xu''s family. So this time, he is determined to drive WuJie back to Tianhai. As long as Xia Jiuli doesn''t go to Tianhai in person, there will be no big problem in Tianhai.


    "No!" Wu Jie answered without thinking.


    "Your uncle!" Looking at Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help his rude remarks. He stared at Wu Jie with his eyes fixed on him. He wanted to beat him, but he forced him to do it by himself. His tone gradually eased, saying, "go back, you know who my enemy is this time. If you haven''t heard of Xia Jiuli, I can talk about Xia Jiuli''s terror. Tianhai needs you now. After this, I won''t stop you if you want to fool around. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie''s expression that he was worried about Xu Shaotang beating himself disappeared instantly. Then he looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "I know who Xia Jiuli is and the horror of Xia Jiuli! Are you worried that Xia Jiuli will do harm to your family and want me to go back and protect your family? "


    Xu Shaotang did not speak, just nodded gently.


    "You don''t have to worry at all." Wu Jie, with a smile, is not afraid that Xu Shaotang will beat himself. He moves closer to Xu Shaotang and says with a mouthful of wine: "don''t worry, I dare not go to Tianhai to find trouble for your family even if I lend Xia Jiuli 100 courage."


    Hearing Wu Jie''s affirmation, Xu Shaotang suddenly moves in his heart. His eyes stare at Wu Jie again. He seems to want to see something from Wu Jie''s face.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Wu Jie didn''t dodge for the first time. Instead, he kept smiling at his eyes with an unprecedented color of confidence on his face. He seemed to be very sure of what he said.


    Seeing that there is no sign of lying on Wu Jie''s face, Xu Shaotang falls into thinking. He doesn''t know why Wu Jie dares to make such a guarantee. You know, it''s Xia Jiuli, a complete madman, and it''s possible for a madman to do anything. Does Tianhai have such deep water in the capital? Why does Xia Jiuli dare not go to the Tianhai?


    "Do you know anything?" Wu Jie this pair of vows to let Xu Shaotang had to have some speculation.


    "I don''t know anything!" WuJie said firmly: "anyway, I just don''t want to go back to Tianhai. If you force me, I will go to other places directly. Anyway, you can''t catch me."


    "Are you really not going back?" Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie''s face gradually becoming soft. He has already guessed something in his heart. Now he just wants to verify it with Wu Jie.


    "If you don''t go back, those who love to go back will go back." Wu Jie shakes his head and says, making a face of not going back to the sky.


    Seeing Wu Jie''s unusual resolute attitude, Xu Shaotang''s frown began to ease gradually, and a smile began to appear on his face. This is the first time he smiles since he knew that Xia Yu had been killed. If his guess is true, he believes that Xia Jiuli does not dare to go to Tianhai.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xiang WuJie with a smile and said faintly, "if I didn''t guess wrong, the dead boss should be in Tianhai now?"


    In addition to this reason, he really can''t think of the reason why Xia Jiuli doesn''t dare to go to Tianhai to get into trouble with the Xu family. If the dead old man is really in Tianhai, he doesn''t dare to go to Tianhai to provoke the Xu family even if he lends Xia Jiuli 100 courage. You know, although the dead old man is not very reliable, he still has nothing to say in terms of protecting his shorts."I don''t know!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Wu Jie quickly turns his head away from Xu Shaotang. It seems that he doesn''t intend to give any answers to Xu Shaotang.


    The more he was like this, the more sure Xu Shaotang was of his guess. He said to Wu Jie with a smile, "you''re going to follow me to the capital, because you know that the dead old man is also in the sky, so you run away?"


    It''s no wonder that when he asked WuJie to be in Tianhai, he promised well. Then he suddenly turned back and followed him to the capital. Now he looks like a master doesn''t go back to Tianhai. Maybe WuJie is afraid of being tortured by the dead old man?


    He even suspected that WuJie had always been connected with the dead old man, but they both kept it from him. He didn''t know whether WuJie wanted to follow him or not.


    "Guess what you want, I just don''t know anything." WuJie saw that Xu Shaotang had already guessed what he knew, and knew that he would be exposed if he stayed any longer. He quickly said to Xu Shaotang, "I''m going to pick up something. Don''t stop me!"


    After that, Wu Jie quickly flashed past Xu Shaotang, who was standing in front of him, and fled to the door.


    Looking at Wu Jie''s running away, Xu Shaotang''s face finally shows a happy smile, and a big stone falls in his heart.

 Chapter 628

    Just as Xu Shaotang turns to walk inside with a smile, Xu Shaotang''s phone rings.


    Xu Shaotang quickly took out the phone, saw that the name of Lianxin was shown above, and quickly connected Lianxin''s phone as soon as possible. Now Lianxin''s phone is very meaningful to him, and it is likely that there is important information coming.


    After the phone was connected, there came pity. He was a little surprised and said in a heavy voice, "you''d better come to the barren mountain in the south of the city now. I''ll send you the specific location right away."


    Without extra words, Lianxin has hung up, and then Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone receives the specific location from Lianxin.


    Looking at the location of Lianxin, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any hesitation. He drives to the location of Lianxin at the fastest speed.


    According to the map sent by Lianxin, it''s a barren mountain in the south of the capital. Xu Shaotang was driving at a high speed, thinking about what Lianxin asked him to do in that barren mountain at this time.


    Thinking that she was going to see compassion soon, Xu Shaotang shook his head and didn''t bother to think about it any more. When he saw compassion, he asked her this question again.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang has arrived at the foot of the mountain. When he comes, he has found that he seems to be familiar with the neighborhood, as if he had been here before.


    This is a barren mountain, the car can only drive to the foot of the mountain, and then up there is only a winding path.


    Xu Shaotang stops the car, dials Lianxin''s phone, and confirms that Lianxin is on the barren mountain now. Then he climbs up the mountain quickly along the winding path.


    Halfway up the mountain, Xu Shaotang had already seen the figure of Lianxin and Mabo. His eyes only stayed on them for a short time, and then he was attracted by the continuous grave.


    Xu Shaotang slowly to pity heart, just to pity heart in front of his eyes again by a thing firmly attracted.


    "This..." Xu Shaotang looked at the bloody head in front of the gravestone carved with "Gu Fengshan, Bai Wanxin", which was placed in the front. He was stunned for a long time, and then asked with some uncertainty: "this is The head of Xiayu? "


    According to the two names on the tombstone, Xu Shaotang has guessed that this is the resting place of Gu family. Then, it''s not difficult to guess the identity of the owner of the head used to commemorate Gu family. In addition to Xia Yu, I''m afraid only Xia Jiuli''s head can be used to commemorate Gu family.


    Pity heart''s eyes slightly red, it seems just cry, heard Xu Shaotang''s question, just gently nodded, but with a thick color of doubt on his face.


    She really didn''t know who would use the head of Xia Yu to pay homage to those who cared for her family. She also didn''t know whether she should be grateful to the person who avenged her or should hate him. It was too cheap for him that Xia Yu died in vain.


    After getting the affirmative answer from pity, Xu Shaotang squats down, dispels the flies around his head and turns the head facing the tombstone. Only then can he see the face of Xia Yu, whose name is unknown.


    Only from the aspect of appearance, even if today''s Xia Yu closed his eyes, even if his hair was long, messy and dirty, even if his face was still with a crazy look, he was still a rare beautiful man, and his face was still vaguely masculine. We can imagine how energetic Xia Yu would be if he was not mad and if he was still alive. No wonder compassion 20 years ago fell in love with him at first sight. I believe most women will be attracted by him, right?


    The head was neatly cut off, and the blood on the neck had dried up. Maybe it had been cut off for a while, or maybe it was because his hair was very dirty. The head had begun to smell a little stinky.


    After putting the head of Xiayu back in place again, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up from the ground and asked, "when did you find that the head of Xiayu was placed here?"


    "Just a few minutes before I called you." Compassion went to his parents'' tombstone, looked at the crude tombstone standing here for 20 years, and said: "I learned that Xiayu had died. I came here early this morning with Mabo to pay homage to all the wrongs of Gu''s family, but I saw Xiayu''s head as soon as I got here, and then I called you."


    Looking at Lianxin''s appearance, the rickety Mabo suddenly burst into tears, went to Lianxin''s side, knelt down to Gu Fengshan and Bai Wanxin''s grave, and cried sadly: "master, madam, do you see that Xiayu''s head has been placed in front of you again, now it''s only Xia Jiuli''s head, and your spirit in heaven can finally rest in peace!"


    Listening to Mabo''s old and depressed voice of sadness, tears of pity that had dried up fell down her face again. Although she was crying, she had a smile on her face, but after that smile, she had a strong hatred.


    Even though Xu Shaotang had known the tragedy of Gu''s family for a long time, he was shocked when he saw the solitary grave, especially when he saw the tombstone standing for Gu Qing.


    The atmosphere of sadness and depression permeated the cemetery. After 20 years of unjust death, the family member finally recovered some interest.I don''t know how long it took for Mabo and Lianxin to stop crying.


    Pitiful heart will dry his tears, will kneel on the ground Ma Bo up, went to Xu Shaotang in front, said: "let you laugh."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, took a deep look at Ma Bo and his compassion, and said, "I understand. Don''t worry about it any more. Xiayu is dead. It''s time for the dust to return to the earth. It''s time for you to put down your hatred for Xiayu."


    "Is it time to put it down?" Pitying heart turned around and looked at the bloody head of Xiayu, muttering: "no, it''s still one person short."


    Xu Shaotang understands the meaning of compassion. He knows that he is still short of the head belonging to Xia Jiuli.


    "Did you see anyone else when you came, or did you see any trace?" After comforting the pity, Xu Shaotang turned his attention to the person who killed Xia Yu.


    Ma Bo shook his head slightly, the tears on his face had not dried, and he said suddenly: "when we came here, this head had already been placed here, except this head, we didn''t see anything else. I don''t know which hero brought the head of the beast, Xiayu. The old horse can''t repay the hero''s kindness by breaking his body to pieces. "

 Chapter 629

    Before leaving, pitiful heart squatted on the ground, bare hands gently digging on the ground, even if her fingers have been bleeding, but she still seems to have no feeling to continue digging.


    Seeing the look of pity, Mabo goes to persuade him. Xu Shaotang grabs him, shakes his head to him and signals him not to go.


    Xu Shaotang knows that compassion wants to dig a hole and bury the head of Xiayu in front of her parents'' grave, so that Xiayu can atone for his family forever. Maybe only this kind of self torture method can make compassion ease her guilt for her family.


    When the hands of compassion had been bloody, the small pit that could just put down the head of Yu Xia was finally dug.


    Pitiful heart with bloody hands to hold the head of Yu, put the head of Yu carefully into the pit, let the face of Yu face the parents'' grave, and then slowly planed the soil, covered the head of Yu.


    It''s half an hour after all this.


    Seeing pity''s bloody hands, Mabel tore a piece of cloth from his clothes. His eyes were full of pity. He was shaking slightly to bind pity''s wounds. Maybe it was because he was too careful, so his action was very slow. On the contrary, it made pity''s bloody hands more painful.


    Seeing compassion''s frowning patience, Xu Shaotang went over and said to Mabo, "I''ll come!"


    After taking the cloth from Mabo''s hand, Xu Shaotang first takes Lianxin''s hand and cleans the blood and soil from Lianxin''s hand with his own clothes. When Lianxin feels pain, Xu Shaotang''s cleaning work has been completed. Then he took pity''s cuyi, and the real Qi in his body slowly spread to pity''s hand. When his real Qi poured into pity''s hand, pity felt the pain relieved a lot.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang just picked up Ma Bo''s cloth and tied up pity''s bloody hand.


    "Thank you Looking at the bandaged hand, Lianxin said "thank you" to Xu Shaotang for the first time.


    Xu Shaotang took a pity look and said faintly: "next time, don''t do this kind of thing. Tormenting yourself doesn''t necessarily make your parents'' souls rest in peace. If they are still there, they should hope you live happily instead of living in endless guilt and hatred."


    "Is there another time?" Pity heart eyes burning looking at Xu Shaotang.


    She also hopes that there will be another time. This time it will be the head of Xia Yu, and the next time it will be the head of Xia Jiuli. However, her wish can only be realized by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head to look at the grave of Lianxin''s parents again and said to himself, "maybe next time is not far away..."


    Xiali and jiuxia are really between life and death.


    ¡­¡­


    After finishing everything, they went down the mountain with a complicated mood.


    Both sides of the winding path are covered with weeds. Xu Shaotang looks at the scenery at the foot of the mountain, but he doesn''t want to enjoy it.


    Walking, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped, his eyes will stay in the distance of the road, head as if in an instant by lightning in general.


    From the position where he is staying, you can see the whole picture of the road clearly, and you can also have a panoramic view of the scenery around the road.


    But now Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to enjoy the scenery on both sides of the road. He just looks at the road in the distance, his face muscles twitch slightly. Maybe he wants to laugh, but he can''t laugh.


    "What''s the matter?" Pitifully looking at Xu Shaotang who stopped suddenly, and following his eyes, he saw that there were only a few cars speeding along the road. Besides, there was nothing to see.


    Being called by pity, Xu Shaotang recovered from his thoughts, turned his head, looked at pity and Mabo with a self mocking look on his face, and said, "maybe, I know who brought the head of Xia Yu here."


    "Who?"


    Pity and Mabel asked at the same time, with a strong color of curiosity on their faces.


    Xu Shaotang opened his mouth, and finally just blurted out a few words from his mouth - alcoholic maniac!


    He finally knew why he had a familiar feeling when he came here. When he saw the road in the distance, he remembered that the time when the drunk maniac was caught by the dragon group, he picked him up and put the drunk maniac down in that position.


    At that time, the alcoholic madman said that he wanted to see his old friend, but Xu Shaotang didn''t care. Now think about it, the old friend that the alcoholic madman wanted to see should be the ghost of caring for his family, right?


    After coming back from the Amazon jungle, he never saw the alcoholic maniac again. He didn''t even find the alcoholic maniac when he went to Yangcheng. Maybe the alcoholic maniac had gone to the north at that time?


    The alcoholic madman has the reasons to kill and cut off the head of Xia Yu, and also has the strength to do all this. After all, Xia Yu was crazy 20 years ago, and he should not have been in the congenital state at that time. He probably didn''t make half of the progress in martial arts in these crazy years, and he should not be the opponent of the alcoholic madman."Alcoholic maniac?" "Is that the rude drunkard in your house?" she asked with a slight frown


    heard what Xu Shaotang had guessed that the man who brought Xia Yu''s head was a wine maniac. It was hard for her to accept it for a while. She could not understand that Baijiu had any reason to kill it. She had never seen a wine maniac. What would a wine maniac do to revenge her?


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said with a complicated look: "there are some things you may not know, but if I guess correctly, it''s very likely that the drunk maniac will do it."


    In other words, he has already determined in his heart that this thing was done by the alcoholic maniac. Now the only thing he lacks is to ask the alcoholic maniac for confirmation. He just doesn''t know where to find the alcoholic maniac now, and the alcoholic maniac doesn''t have communication tools such as telephone. If the alcoholic maniac doesn''t take the initiative to appear, maybe this thing will eventually become a headless case.


    If it''s really a drunk maniac, Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know how to face the drunk maniac. He and the drunk maniac have gone through life and death together several times, so they should be regarded as friends of life and death. In this case, Xia Jiuli would not be too unjust if he took this matter to Xu Shaotang''s head.


    "Can you reach him now?" Pitiful eyes eagerly looking at Xu Shaotang, she would like to personally to the wine maniac to verify this thing, but also want to know why the wine maniac to do so.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a bitter smile, "if I could get in touch with him, the truth might have come out now. To be honest, I want to see the alcoholic maniac more than anyone else now!"

 Chapter 630

    Xu Shaotang came home with full heart. On the way home, he thought a lot. He faintly felt that it was not such a simple thing for a drunken madman to kill Xia Yu.


    There should be something else in this matter. The most important thing now is to find the drunk maniac and ask him his doubts.


    When gangang stepped into the house, he saw a man he really wanted to see now - alcoholic maniac!


    A look of surprise flashed on Xu Shaotang''s face. At the same time, he rubbed his eyes hard to make sure that he was not dreaming. The people sitting in the yard were really alcoholic maniacs!


    At the moment, the drunk maniac is sitting there alone. On the stone table in front of him, there is a large jar of wine and two dark red porcelain bowls. There is no expression on his face. He just sits there, as if thinking about something.


    He didn''t think about how the alcoholic maniac would know where he lived, or what the alcoholic maniac wanted to do when he appeared here with a large jar of wine. He just wanted to ask the alcoholic maniac whether he did the thing that Xia Yu was killed.


    "Drunk maniac!" Xu Shaotang called and walked quickly to the drunk madman.


    Just close to the wine maniac''s side, Xu Shaotang smelled the strong aroma of wine, but in the aroma of wine, it seemed to be mixed with a little blood smell.


    When he smelled the faint smell of blood, Xu Shaotang didn''t need to guess any more. Now he can conclude that the person who killed Xia Yu and cut off his head and brought him to Lianxin''s parents'' grave was a drunk maniac.


    "Drink with me!" Seeing Xu Shaotang come in, the alcoholic madman didn''t exchange greetings with him. He just raised his eyes to look at him. Then he patted away the seal of the big jar of wine and made an invitation gesture to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the look of the alcoholic madman, Xu Shaotang temporarily suppressed all kinds of questions in his heart and sat down in front of the alcoholic madman.


    When he sat down, the wine maniac had filled two dark red porcelain bowls with wine, and took one bowl of wine. Then he quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and motioned Xu Shaotang to take another bowl of wine.


    "Bang Dang" a, two porcelain bowls gently touch together, perhaps because two people''s hearts have something on their mind, that big bowl of wine they drink a drop is not left.


    "Dong" sound, the wine maniac will be in the hands of the empty bowl heavily on the table, casually wipe off the corner of the mouth residual wine stains, a slight sigh, said: "I killed Xiayu."


    "I know." Xu Shaotang quietly looks at the alcoholic maniac, waiting for the alcoholic maniac to give him an explanation.


    Xu Shaotang''s words did not cause the surprise of the alcoholic maniac. Since he would send the head of Xia Yu to the grave of his parents, he was not afraid that Xu Shaotang would know about it. If he did not want Xu Shaotang to know about it, he would not be here at this moment. He didn''t tell Xu Shaotang. In fact, he is very familiar with the capital. It''s not difficult to find Xu Shaotang''s residence.


    "Since I came back from abroad with you last time, I have been following Gu Qing secretly." When the wine maniac said this, he picked up the jar again and poured a bowl of wine into his throat. When a bowl of wine came into his stomach again, the wine maniac then said: "after Gu Qing went to the north, I followed him secretly, and found crazy Xia Yu with her, and then..."


    There''s no need to say more about the later things. Presumably, after discovering the insane Xia Yu, the alcoholic madman kept lurking in the dark until he found an opportunity to kill him and brought his head to pay homage to Gu''s family.


    Looking at the drunk maniac, Xu Shaotang asked, "why do you want to do this?"


    If the alcoholic madman wants to do something for her because he loves her, he just needs to kill Xia Yu. There is no need to cut off Xia Yu''s head. There must be something he doesn''t know.


    "Because I owe both Gu Qing and Xia Yu!" Wine maniac gently closed his eyes, his face is unspeakable color of pain.


    "Are you sure you''re right? You owe Xia Yu? What do you owe to Xia Yu? " Xu Shaotang was confused by the words of the alcoholic madman. He still couldn''t understand why the alcoholic madman said he didn''t have compassion. What''s more, he even said he owed Xiayu?


    Since he said he owed him, why did he kill him? Isn''t that self contradictory? Is a drunken maniac drunk so soon?


    "I do owe Xia Yu." The drunk madman still didn''t want to open his eyes, as if he would see something painful when he opened his eyes. He just closed his eyes and said, "I killed Xia Yu, on the one hand, to avenge Gu Qing, on the other hand, to liberate Xia Yu. Xia Yu is also a hero of a generation. It''s really sad to live so madly."


    When hearing the words of the alcoholic madman, Xu Shaotang''s chin almost fell to the ground. Was the alcoholic madman actually killing Yu in order to help him out? Then he cut off the head of Xiayu and sent it to Lianxin''s parents to avenge Lianxin?


    This is the most strange thing he has heard so far. Is it ridiculous that there are still people in the world who have such ideas?


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly found that he no longer seems to know the alcoholic maniac. The alcoholic maniac is no longer the pure person. There are too many secrets hidden in him. This may be the secret that only he knows, and it is precisely because of this secret that the alcoholic maniac is now doing all this."In that case, you should be happy." Xu Shaotang looked at the drunk maniac who closed his eyes and asked, "then why are you like this now?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, the drunk maniac''s closed eyes finally slightly opened a gap and said with self mockery: "people who have done bad things will always be afraid to think of those things, and I can''t avoid vulgarity."


    "Oh, what have you done?" Xu Shaotang was puzzled and looked at the drunk madman and asked: "what you did is related to Xia Yu?"


    The drunk maniac did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question. He just picked up the jar full of wine, raised his neck and poured it into his throat. In his way of drinking, most of the wine is poured from his face. If he were a former alcoholic maniac, he would think it was the biggest waste.


    "Good wine!" The drunk maniac finally stopped and put the half fallen wine jar back on the table. Suddenly, he raised his neck and laughed and said, "this is the best wine I''ve ever drunk in my life! What a pleasure


    Is that the best drink he''s ever had in his life? At least Xu Shaotang doesn''t think so. Although this jar of wine has been around for 20 or 30 years, it''s not as good as the wine that the wine maniac drank before. Maybe it''s just because the wine maniac thinks so in his heart that it''s the best wine to drink.

 Chapter 631

    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what was hidden in his heart, but he knew that the case of Gu''s family being exterminated must have something to do with him!


    However, no one knows what role the alcoholic madman played in the family killing case, and even the one who experienced it personally doesn''t know. She doesn''t even know the alcoholic madman!


    Xu Shaotang''s head is running at full speed, thinking about why the alcoholic maniac would say that he is sorry for Xiayu and Lianxin. Everyone even Lianxin thinks that Xiayu is the main culprit of taking care of the family and destroying the family. But listening to the alcoholic maniac''s words, it seems that there are many unknown things.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang couldn''t think of an answer.


    "I don''t think you''ll tell me what you''re talking about?" Xu Shaotang sighed and asked: "you have been banished for so many years, and you have been drinking all the time. Is that because of what you said?"


    It''s not hard to guess. If the drunkard had a heart to say, he would have told him about it long ago and would not have to wait until now.


    Before, he couldn''t figure out why such an inborn master as the alcoholic maniac would get drunk all day long. Now he finally knew the reason, but he didn''t know the specific reason.


    The alcoholic madman nodded: "let me bear this matter alone. Let this matter come to an end because of my death."


    "Because of your death?" Xu Shaotang looks at the drunk maniac in doubt. He is about to ask, but he reacts instantly. He looks straight at the drunk maniac and asks, "do you want to go to Xia Jiuli to turn himself in?"


    Since the alcoholic maniac talked about the issue of life and death, he must have known how angry Xia Jiuli was because of the death of Xia Yu, and he insisted on the principle of one person doing things, one person should do things, and wanted to go to Xia Jiuli to die.


    Perhaps, at the moment when he killed Yu and cut off his head, he was determined to die. The reason why he didn''t go to Xia Jiuli at that time was that he wanted to bring Yu''s head back?


    "Yes The alcoholic madman nodded gently, but could not see any fear on his face. He just pushed half of the wine to Xu Shaotang, "so, before I die, you should accompany me to have a good drink. This is the last time I drink in my life, and also the only friend I have now."


    "Am I your friend?" Xu Shaotang''s hand pressed the wine jar, but did not pick up the wine, just sighed and asked.


    "I don''t know if I am your friend in your heart. At least you are a good friend in my heart." The alcoholic madman looked at Xu Shaotang faintly and said: "after the family killing case, the only thing I am happy about is knowing you. Whether you regard me as a friend or not, I regard you as a friend. "


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "since you regard me as a friend, won''t you tell me what you buried in your heart?"


    I thought that it was clear that Gu''s family had been destroyed, but because of the appearance of the alcoholic maniac, there was a new mystery. Xu Shaotang even suspected that the alcoholic maniac was the initiator of Gu''s family destruction.


    "It''s been so many years. What''s the use of that?" The drunk madman shook his head slightly and said heavily: "the damned people are not dead, but the non damned people are all dead. People will always make some mistakes in their life. Some can be forgiven, but some can''t be forgiven. It doesn''t matter which is right or wrong. The important thing is that I have paid for my mistakes, and I should also pay for them. Therefore, death is also important to me It''s a relief. "


    "Don''t you want to see the day when Xia Jiuli died?"


    "Yes The drunk madman nodded, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I can kill Xia Yu, but I can''t kill Xia Jiuli. Fortunately, you and Xia Jiuli will be separated sooner or later. So, before I die, I just want to ask your only friend to promise me three things. "


    "Three things? You are really greedy. " Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    He didn''t know which three things the alcoholic madman would ask him to promise, but he guessed that one of them must be related to Xia Jiuli.


    Xia Jiuli, as the direct murderer of the family killing case, should pay for his own mistakes, no matter what the reason is.


    "I''m really greedy, but I don''t know if you would like to promise me these three things?" Maybe it''s because Xu Shaotang''s words have the taste of a few separate jokes, and the face of the alcoholic madman actually has a smile.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "as long as I can do it, I will do it for you. You are also one of my few friends."


    From the first time he saw the alcoholic maniac, he felt that the alcoholic maniac was a different person. Several times he went through life and death with the alcoholic maniac, he had already regarded the alcoholic maniac as a friend in his heart.


    If he hadn''t been a friend, he would have been beating him up.


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang said that he would be his friend, the smile on the face of the alcoholic maniac gradually grew stronger. He said to Xu Shaotang, "the first thing is, if Xia Jiuli dies in your hands one day, please help me take Xia Jiuli''s head to Gu''s grave."


    "Yes, you don''t need to say it. I''ll do it, too.""The second thing, if you know something about prehistoric civilization, please tell me at my grave."


    "It''s not too much to ask. There''s no problem."


    "The third thing is to say sorry to Gu Qing for me." Wine maniac complexion said: "if you can, my bones buried in the grave of the family, this is also my atonement."


    Listen to these three things, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what to say. To tell the truth, the three requirements of the alcoholic maniac are not too much, and there is nothing to be embarrassed for him. He just doesn''t want to see the alcoholic maniac go to Xia Jiuli to die. He doesn''t want to lose this friend.


    "Do you have to go to Xia Jiuli?" Xu Shaotang some helpless looking at wine madman asked.


    The alcoholic madman nodded gently and said, "you should know that if Xia Jiuli can''t find the murderer who killed Xia Yu, I don''t know how many innocent people will die. I''ve already let the family care people die innocently. I can''t see any more people die because of me."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the drunk maniac: "even if you go to Xia Jiuli to die, what? Xia Jiuli, who lost his son, may have gone mad now. Even if you say that you killed Xia Yu, Xia Jiuli may not believe it. Why are you going to die for nothing? "


    Just as they thought before, it''s not about who killed Yu. It''s about who Xia Jiuli thinks killed Yu and who Xia Jiuli thinks he will seek revenge.

 Chapter 632

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the drunk maniac stayed for a long time. It seems that he didn''t think of this layer when he was killing Xia Yu.


    Although he has never been in contact with Xia Jiuli, he has also heard about Xia Jiuli. He has heard about Xia Jiuli''s hegemony for a long time. Indeed, as Xu Shaotang said, who Xia Jiuli thinks killed Xia Yu is the most important question.


    "I can explain to him..." The drunk madman whispered.


    Having said that, he didn''t have the slightest confidence in his words. Maybe even he didn''t believe it. Would Xia Jiuli listen to his explanation? Obviously not!


    "Do you think Xia Jiuli will listen to your explanation?" Xu Shaotang picked up the wine jar and poured the wine into his throat like an alcoholic maniac. At the moment when the liquor entered his throat, he suddenly felt a sense of happiness. The previous depression disappeared with the liquor entering his throat.


    The drunk madman laughed at himself and said, "it''s my business to explain. Believe it or not, it''s Xia Jiuli''s business."


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang drank the remaining half jar of wine and threw the empty jar to the ground. The broken porcelain pieces scattered on the bluestone floor. A kind of pride suddenly surged from his chest and said with a laugh: "anyway, there will be a war between Xia Jiuli and me sooner or later. This time, let me fight for my friends!"


    Yes, fight for your friends!


    Before, he always thought that someone was behind him. When he determined that Xia Yu died in the hands of a drunk maniac, the feeling of being stabbed in the back disappeared.


    It''s better to fight for a friend than to be shot!


    "No!" The drunk maniac stands up and stares at the heroic Xu Shaotang and says, "I understand your kindness. I''m a drunk maniac who doesn''t recognize you as a friend! But, I said, I am a long time ago to die, I want to use my own life to atone! You don''t care about this. If I can''t eliminate Xia Jiuli''s anger after my death, it''s time for you to do it! "


    At the moment of killing Xia Yu, he didn''t want to live. Now, even if Xu Shaotang wanted to save him, he still didn''t want to live.


    For him, it''s much better to die than to live. Moreover, he has met Gu Qing and done something for her. He has been satisfied. He has lived on for 20 years and has never been so satisfied.


    "You just don''t want to live?" Xu Shaotang''s lofty spirit just rose suddenly disappeared. He just looked at the drunk madman in a puzzled way. He didn''t understand why he insisted on going to die. What was the bad thing he said that actually made him want to atone with his own life?


    "I''ve lived enough." The drunk madman looked at Xu Shaotang solemnly and said, "as a friend, you can help me once! If my death can calm Xia Jiuli''s anger, I''ve done a good thing. If I die, Xia Jiuli still insists on finding a way to make use of it. That''s not what I can care about. "


    Although he also knew that his death could calm Xia Jiuli''s anger, but he always wanted to try, anyway, he had already made up his mind to die.


    "You..." Xu Shaotang looked at the drunk madman with a complicated look. For a long time, he sighed heavily and said: "if you insist on dying, I will not stop you. After you die, I will sacrifice you with Xia Jiuli''s blood!"


    Since the drunkard himself is bent on death, what else can he do? Maybe in the eyes of drunkard, his help is a kind of torture to drunkard.


    Everyone has the right to choose. Since the alcoholic madman has made his own choice, no matter how much he wants to help him, it is useless.


    However, as a friend, if Xia Jiuli killed the alcoholic madman, he had to do something for him. No matter what role the alcoholic madman played in the family killing case, he only knew the alcoholic madman who had gone through life and death several times with him, and only knew the alcoholic madman who was self exiled in pain.


    "Good!" The alcoholic madman laughed and said, "there are not many people who can enjoy Xia Jiuli''s blood as a sacrifice. I''m not a alcoholic madman who is dead!"


    Maybe it''s because both of them have taken this matter for granted. They are very happy in the following time. The sound of their unbridled laughter reverberates in the villa. It''s just clear in their hearts that this should be the last time they laugh together.


    When the drunk maniac left the villa with a generous attitude to death, Xu Shaotang looked at his straight waist. Suddenly, tears blurred his eyes.


    He didn''t know what the drunken maniac had been tormented by that bad thing over the years, but he knew that the drunken maniac was an honest man. Maybe he had made a big mistake, but he went out straight to accept the late punishment he thought.


    ¡­¡­


    Until the figure of the alcoholic madman completely disappears from Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang slowly takes out his phone to call Lianxin.


    "Are you sure you''ve never seen a drunk maniac before?" Xu Shaotang asked pitifully in a heavy tone: "or, do you think there have been people like alcoholic maniacs around you?"


    The pity on the other end of the phone knows nothing about the situation here. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, I can''t help wondering why Xu Shaotang suddenly asked this question again. Is it because he guessed that it was the alcoholic maniac who killed Xia Yu?With a full heart of doubt, pity carefully thought about, almost his life has seen people in his mind once again.


    For a long time, he shook his head and said, "I''m sure I''ve never met him, I don''t know who he is, and I don''t know why he killed Xia Yu for me."


    "Don''t you have any doubts about Gu''s family extermination?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the pity on the other end of the phone was stunned. She faintly felt that Xu Shaotang seemed to know something even she didn''t know, which was closely related to Gu''s family extermination.


    After thinking about it carefully, Lianxin didn''t want to recall the past. But after hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she still carefully recalled the whole story of the family killing case, but she couldn''t think of any doubt. The cause, the killer and the result of the incident were clear at a glance. She didn''t know where there was any doubt.


    "Do you know something? Or what have you heard? " There was a burning smell in the tone of pity. Even she didn''t know where the burning came from.


    "nothing, just don''t understand what Baijiu why." Xu Shaotang made up a lie casually, but he was thinking about it in his heart. He suddenly realized that the family killing case was not what they knew.


    Even Xia Yu was the victim of the family killing case!


    Thinking of this, even Xu Shaotang himself was startled by his bold conjecture.

 Chapter 633

    Ice city, the headquarters of the blood League.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the gate of the headquarters of the Xueyi League was knocked open, but the man who knocked open the gate of the headquarters is dead now, and his chest collapsed in, which shows the strength of the attack.


    Sitting there, Xia Jiuli was not surprised by the sudden sound. He just sat there with a calm face, gently raised his eyelids and looked at the man who was slowly stepping into the gate of the headquarters of Xueyi League.


    The alcoholic madman slowly moves his steps. He knows that every step he takes is closer to death, but he doesn''t have any look of fear. He still has a faint smile on his face. He didn''t expect that he stepped into the blood clothes League for the first time in this way.


    The drunk maniac looked away at the man who was killed by him. He didn''t have any pity in his eyes. Why should he have pity on the people in the blood League?


    But when he raised his head again, he only had Xia Jiuli in his eyes. He didn''t even take a look at those blood clothes League members who were approaching him.


    "Back off!" Xia Jiuli gently waved to the gang members of the bloody alliance who were close to the wine maniac.


    Hearing Xia Jiuli''s words, those who are ready to attack the alcoholic maniac immediately stop, bow to Xia Jiuli, and then exit the inner hall orderly.


    After everyone left, Xia Jiuli finally got up from his seat, stood on the high steps, and looked at the sober drunk madman with a condescending attitude. His momentum rose abruptly, just like an insurmountable mountain.


    Even if Xia Jiuli didn''t say a word, his powerful momentum still made the drunk maniac feel an unprecedented pressure, almost making it difficult for him to move forward.


    "Well, see how long you can last!" Seeing that the wine maniac is still gritting his teeth and insisting on moving forward in his own momentum, Xia Jiuli''s momentum rises again. It seems that there is an invisible wave around him, which almost overturns the wine maniac who is close to him.


    For Xia Jiuli, the alcoholic madman is not half threatened. He is now playing cat and mouse with the alcoholic madman. He is the cat, and the alcoholic madman is the mouse that he can easily kill at any time.


    When the wine maniac''s mouth finally shed a trace of blood, Xia Jiuli finally put away his momentum, looked at the wine maniac with great interest and said: "I''ve seen many people who want to die, but it''s the first time I''ve seen people like you who want to die. Let''s say, what''s the matter with breaking into my blood League? If you can''t give me a satisfactory reason, I don''t care if I have another life on my hand. "


    He was originally a butcher. He had countless lives on his hands. One more life is no different from walking on an ant.


    "Why?" The alcoholic madman looked at Xia Jiuli with a smile and said, "I killed your son and cut off his head. Is that a reason?"


    "Boom!"


    There was a sudden thunderbolt from the blue outside. The thunder was fast and urgent, which made people''s ears roar slightly.


    Different from the thunder outside, the hall is now very quiet. Except for the rolling thunder, no other sound can be heard. The temperature in the hall seems to drop to below zero in an instant, which makes people feel a sense of inexplicable cold. This is not the same as the general cold, but a kind of cold deep into the bone marrow.


    "You don''t know what?" Xia Jiuli''s eyes are fixed on the alcoholic madman, as if he wants to see everything, even the soul, clearly.


    The alcoholic madman nodded gently and said, "of course I know what I''m talking about. I dare to admit it since I dare to do it."


    "Bang!"


    Without warning, the drunk maniac''s body suddenly flew out and hit heavily on the wooden tables and chairs in the hall, smashing those wooden tables and chairs to pieces.


    Xia Jiuli didn''t move from the beginning to the end, only his sleeve was gently swinging. It seems that he just waved his hand and made the alcoholic maniac seriously injured. In fact, he moved, but after he knocked down the alcoholic maniac with one palm, he immediately returned to his original position. His speed was so fast that people thought he didn''t move from the beginning to the end.


    "Say it again!" There is no anger on Xia Jiuli''s face, but his eyes that are about to blow fire have exposed the boundless anger in his heart. Compared with Xia Jiuli''s eyes that are about to blow fire, Xia Jiuli''s voice is so cold and piercing, "is yu''er really killed by you?"


    Xia Jiuli''s voice without a trace of emotion, just like the devil out of hell.


    "Yes Facing Xia Jiuli''s burning eyes, the alcoholic madman nodded again and said, "do you think I''ll make fun of this? I killed Xia Yu and took his head! Xia Jiuli, the murderer who killed your son is standing in front of you. What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to avenge Xia Yu? You are really not a qualified father. You made your son crazy at that time, but now you let him die again. Ha ha, do you think this is retribution? "


    The alcoholic madman with a dying heart is laughing. Now he just wants to die quickly. He is stimulating Xia Jiuli with his own laughter and words.Sure enough, hearing his words and laughter, the look on Xia Jiuli''s face suddenly became a piece of iron blue. The laughter in Xia Jiuli''s ears was so harsh, as if it was stabbed in the heart by a steel needle.


    "To die!" Xia Jiuli roars and grabs the drunk madman lying on the ground through the void. The drunk Madman''s body flies to Xia Jiuli''s hand uncontrollably.


    With a click, Xia Jiuli''s arm had been torn off, and the red blood gushed out in an instant.


    The severe pain distorts the alcoholic maniac''s face, and the sweat instantly dries his clothes, but he bites his teeth, and his teeth are about to be broken. He just refuses to let himself make a painful sound.


    "Bang!"


    Another loud noise came. Xia Jiuli once again threw the drunk maniac who had broken one hand. Xia Jiuli''s hand was very heavy. When the drunk maniac hit the ground, his internal organs rolled violently. He only felt that his throat was sweet, and the scarlet blood had been ejected from his mouth, with the internal organs of unknown parts.


    "Say, who on earth ordered you to come!" Xia Jiuli suddenly stepped forward and heavily stepped on the chest of the alcoholic madman. He was like a wild beast, trying to tear up everything he saw.

 Chapter 634

    As they expected, Xia Jiuli didn''t believe that the drunk maniac was the one who killed him.


    In Xia Jiuli''s opinion, this is just the lowest level move of losing the car. He doesn''t believe that someone will take the initiative to die.


    Hearing Xia Jiuli''s words, the already seriously injured alcoholic madman couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Even if he took the initiative to send him to the door, Xia Jiuli didn''t believe it.


    "Xia Jiuli, you are so sad!" The drunk maniac is struggling with the pain all over his body and wants to get up from the ground, but his injury is too heavy. Even though he has exhausted all his strength, he still can''t get up from the cold ground.


    "I''m sad?" Xia Jiuli stares at the alcoholic madman like a fierce beast, "it''s you! You are the most pathetic person. You spare your life to save the person behind you, but will others remember you? "


    Xia Jiuli is very stubborn, even if the alcoholic maniac has admitted, but he still insists on his own view.


    Looking at Xia Jiuli, the drunk madman opened his mouth full of blood and laughed and said, "you are too conceited! I think I''ve seen through everything, but I''m deceiving myself! "


    "Poof


    The wine Madman''s voice just fell, Xia Jiuli suddenly shot, with a real Qi, straight to the wine Madman''s only arm neatly cut off.


    "Don''t you really want to die? If you want to die, I won''t let you die. If you want to live, I won''t let you die! " Xia Jiuli looked at the alcoholic madman with extremely cruel eyes. His face was full of ferocity and he roared: "come on!"


    With the roar of Xia Jiuli, the gang members of the two bloody leagues ran in quickly. They didn''t dare to see Xia Jiuli. They just bowed their heads to Xia Jiuli and said, "what do you want from the leader?"


    "Carry him down and heal him!" Xia Jiuli said with a frosty face: "if he dies, you will be buried with him too!"


    When they heard Xia Jiuli''s words, they immediately took orders, rushed to lift the bloody alcoholic maniac and ran out of the hall. They didn''t dare to delay, because they knew that Xia Jiuli had always said the same thing. Since Xia Jiuli''s words had already been spoken, if the seriously injured and dying man died, Xia Jiuli would really let them bury him Yes.


    Two people''s speed is very fast, twinkling of an eye disappears in front of Xia Jiuli.


    In the wind, there was only the yelling and swearing of the drunk madman.


    There are many people who have scolded Xia Jiuli, and Xia Jiuli has been used to it for a long time. The yelling and scolding of the alcoholic madman can''t make him want to kill the alcoholic madman. Now he just wants to let the alcoholic madman live, and then he can torture him severely.


    He wants to hang the drunkard on the wall of the ice city. He wants to torture the drunkard in all the ways he can think of. He just wants to force out the man he thinks is hiding behind the drunkard.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t think that alcoholic maniac was the murderer of his son, because he had never seen alcoholic maniac, and had never heard of this figure. They had no injustice or hatred. Alcoholic maniac didn''t need to kill his son. He stubbornly believed that alcoholic maniac was just an abandoned person.


    Thinking about the man hiding behind, Xia Jiuli''s anger is even stronger, and he calls people in again.


    "Send someone to check the identity of this man. I want to know all the people who have relations with him!" Xia Jiuli has made up his mind to find out the "real killer" in any case.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Lianxin, accompanied by Mabo, comes to Xu Shaotang''s house in a hurry.


    Seeing Lianxin''s face, Xu Shaotang has guessed that Lianxin will not bring any good news. Moreover, this news should be related to alcoholic maniacs.


    "Just received the news, the alcoholic maniac was arrested by Xia Jiuli." Pity did not know that the alcoholic maniac was willing to die, and said: "the alcoholic maniac has been cut off by Xia Jiuli now, and his hands are hanging on the wall of the ice city. Every day, people cut off his flesh piece by piece, and let people treat his injury..."


    There is no intersection between her and the alcoholic maniac, but the alcoholic maniac takes the head of Xia Yu to avenge her. Now that she gets the news that the alcoholic maniac is tortured by Xia Jiuli, she immediately rushes to Xu Shaotang, hoping that Xu Shaotang can find a way to save the alcoholic maniac. If he can''t, at least give him a good time, so as not to let him endure this endless torture.


    Hearing the news brought by compassion, Xu Shaotang suddenly took out the word "lingchi" in his mind.


    Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly, trembled and said to Lianxin, "I know!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang like this, I feel pity and sigh. I don''t know whether I''m sighing for the alcoholic maniac or Xu Shaotang.


    She knew that Xu Shaotang must be very angry now. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything, she must have made a decision in her heart.


    After they left, Xu Shaotang, who had been suppressing his anger, slapped his hand on the stone table in the courtyard. With his powerful hand strength, the hard stone table broke instantly, and then fell to the ground.


    "Xia Jiuli!" Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth and let out his murderous spirit.If Xia Jiuli just killed the alcoholic maniac, he would not be so angry, but Xia Jiuli tortured the alcoholic maniac with this kind of "lingchi" torture, which completely ignited Xu Shaotang''s anger.


    After venting his anger, Xu Shaotang slowly dials Long Jiang''s phone: "I want to go to the ice city!"


    "What are you doing in ice city now?" "I know you must be angry about your friend''s business. We are also very angry! However, if you go to ice city now, don''t you mean to admit that you ordered the drunk maniac to kill Xia Yu? "


    On the contrary, Xia Jiuli hopes that more people will know about it. Naturally, Longjiang also knows about it. As soon as Xu Shaotang says he wants to go to the ice city, he immediately thinks of the reason why Xu Shaotang went to the ice city.


    Originally, this matter had nothing to do with Xu Shaotang, but if he went to the ice city, he would be really speechless. You know, Xia Jiuli won''t tell people any evidence.


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly and said, "but I can''t watch my friend so humiliated. Since Xia Jiuli is determined to find the real murderer, I''ll be the real murderer."


    Even if he doesn''t go, I''m afraid Xia Jiuli will finally take this matter on his head. Now he has no idea. It''s better to go to ice city earlier. Even if he can''t save the alcoholic maniac, it can make him less painful.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the dragon on the other end of the phone will be silent for a long time. At last, he sighed as if he had made up his mind and said in an indisputable tone: "I''ll go with you! I haven''t been to the north for many years. It''s time for me to meet Xia Jiuli

 Chapter 635

    Ice city, maybe it''s the last heat before winter.


    The wine maniac is hanging on the wall of the ice city without a thing. The hot sun makes his body red. Compared with his red body, the blood stains on the wall are more dazzling.


    The drunk maniac has not died, nor has he fainted. The people in the blood League deliberately keep him awake, just to let him bear the endless pain.


    "You I shouldn''t have come. " Wine maniac with their own some turbid eyes looking at Xu Shaotang, dry lips slightly open, powerless issued a sigh.


    He knew that Xia Jiuli tortured him in order to find out the so-called "real murderer", but Xia Jiuli did not believe that the real murderer was already in his hands.


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and looked at the drunk madman who was suspended from the ground for tens of meters. Looking at his already tortured appearance, he felt as if he was blocked by something in his heart. He faintly felt that his killing was going to be uncontrollable.


    "I should have come, but you shouldn''t have." Xu Shaotang couldn''t bear to see the appearance of the alcoholic madman again. He lowered his head and watched the shadow of the alcoholic madman hanging on the wall on the ground. Looking at the shadow was better than seeing the dying appearance of the alcoholic madman.


    He had already advised the alcoholic maniac not to come, but the alcoholic maniac did not listen and insisted on dying in front of Xia Jiuli. It''s just that sometimes death is not such a simple thing, and the most sad thing is to live in agony.


    The drunk maniac''s face has been distorted. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he wanted to squeeze out a smile, but he couldn''t make his face smile. After many efforts, he had no choice but to give up. Wu said: "I thought Xia Jiuli was a smart man, but I didn''t think he was just a conceited fool..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "are you not a fool?"


    His voice sighed so low that the drunk maniac could not hear him.


    After that, Xu Shaotang gently waved his hand and cut off the rope of the alcoholic madman with a genuine Qi. The next moment, he had caught the alcoholic madman steadily.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang has been surrounded by the blood League.


    Xu Shaotang held the drunk madman on his body, looked at the gang members of the bloody alliance who surrounded him scornfully, gathered the true Qi with Dantian, and said loudly: "you are not my opponent. Let Xia Jiuli come out. He doesn''t want to find the murderer who killed Xia Yu. I''m here. Let him come out!"


    Anyway, even if he said that he was not the murderer, Xia Jiuli would not believe it. Instead of that, why should he explain too much to Xia Jiuli?


    He believes that Xia Jiuli is now in an unknown corner, looking at what happened here. Since Xia Jiuli''s goal has been achieved, he should also show up. There is no need to use these blood League members to die, although you and he don''t mind uprooting the blood League.


    With the function of true Qi, his voice, which was not too loud but very loud, spread far away, so that everyone in the blood league who surrounded him heard it.


    The gang members of Xueyi league are not fools. Since Xu Shaotang has just appeared here without any fear, he dares to challenge Xia Jiuli openly. Naturally, he doesn''t need to kill anyone to prove his strength. In the face of Xu Shaotang who is probably at the same level as Xia Jiuli, the gang members of Xueyi league are in a dilemma.


    Do you want to go? They don''t dare, because it''s like looking for death.


    Do you want to return it? They dare not, not to get Xia Jiuli''s order, unless they all died in battle, otherwise no one can retreat.


    Just when everyone didn''t know what to do, a voice came from the distance to let them out: "back down!"


    Simple two words, but let the blood League to help the public such as amnesty, quickly with the fastest speed to pack the periphery of the circle.


    "Xu Shaotang, although I guessed that it was you, I didn''t expect that you really dare to appear!" After the crowd dispersed, Xia Jiuli appeared in the open space left by the crowd. His eyes were fixed on Xu Shaotang. At this moment, he wanted to cut off Xu Shaotang''s head, so that he could taste the taste of strange place.


    Looking at Xia Jiuli''s cannibalism, Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly and shakes his head. Xia Jiuli really suspects that he did it.


    "Why can''t I show up?" Xu Shaotang returned to Xia Jiuli''s cold eyes and said in a cold voice, "since you want me to appear, I will appear here. Now, can you tell me what you can do for me?"


    For Xia Jiuli, he has no need to be polite. There is no polite words between two enemies who are destined to have only one person alive. Xia Jiuli is rampant, you have to be more rampant than him!


    "Very good!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words without any denial, Xia Jiuli''s face was covered with frost. "Xu Shaotang, do you think that if you have a powerful master, I dare not do anything to you?"


    Had it not been for the master who was worried about Xu Shaotang, he would have gone to the capital to kill Xu Shaotang himself a long time ago. If he had done that, maybe he would not have let his son end up like this! At this moment, Xia Jiuli''s heart in addition to incomparable hate, there is a trace of regret.Xu Shaotang looked at Xia Jiuli with pitiful eyes and said with a cold smile, "Xia Jiuli, do you look down on me or my master? Since he said that he would leave your dog''s life to me, he would never interfere in our affairs. Therefore, don''t you really want to kill me to avenge Xia Yu? Why don''t you do it? Why, are you afraid? "


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s provocation, Xia Jiuli''s anger can no longer be suppressed. For many years, it is the first time that someone has openly provoked him.


    Although he was very angry, Xia Jiuli was not a fool. He was suspicious by nature. The more Xu Shaotang provoked him, the more he felt a kind of conspiracy. Of course, he was not afraid of Xu Shaotang. He even didn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang at all. What he was afraid of was Xu Shaotang''s master. His unfathomable old way had almost become his dream Nightmare.


    Just as Xia Jiuli was still hesitating, a helicopter''s "rumble" came from the sky.


    Hearing the sound of the helicopter, Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli looked up at the helicopter approaching them. When they saw the special coating on the golden dragon head of the helicopter, Xu Shaotang had a helpless smile on his face.


    He repeatedly told the Dragon general that he could come alone, but he didn''t expect that the worried dragon general would come in person.

 Chapter 636

    "Xia Jiuli, I haven''t seen you for many years. How are you?"


    The dragon who is pushed by Longfei smiles faintly, and his eyes always stay on Xia Jiuli.


    "It''s been years." In the face of the Dragon general, Xia Jiuli didn''t restrain his anger. He just looked at the Dragon general in a wheelchair and asked, "are you here for Xu Shaotang? What, do you want to get involved in this? "


    Although Xia Jiuli doesn''t look strange on the surface, he is in a dilemma. He dares to kill Xu Shaotang, but he never dares to kill the Dragon general unless he wants to bear the anger of the generals in China.


    He and the Dragon general came from the same period. Naturally, he knew the position of the Dragon general among the Chinese generals. Once he killed the Dragon general, countless Chinese generals would vent their anger on him. He was not afraid of the generals, but he had to be afraid of the weapons that could blow him to pieces.


    Maybe no one dares to use these weapons, but as long as he kills the Dragon general, some generals will use those weapons regardless of everything. Even those high-level Chinese people may not be able to stop them, because the Dragon general represents the soul of the army!


    Long Jiang is not in a hurry to answer Xia Jiuli''s question. He just waves his hand to Long Fei, who is pushing his wheelchair behind him. He signals Long Fei to step down first.


    Long Fei is not willing. He knows why the Dragon general comes. He can''t stop the Dragon general, and he won''t stop the Dragon general. He just wants to stand behind the Dragon general. Even if he is not qualified to participate in this matter, he will stand here, because he is the son of the Dragon general.


    Seeing that long Fei didn''t plan to leave behind him, he showed an unhappy look on his face and said angrily, "step back!"


    "Dad..."


    Long Fei''s mouth just spit out a word, Long Jiang has already raised his hand to stop him to say, sternly way: "carry out the order!"


    Hearing that Longjiang asked him to step down in the tone of command, although there were 10000 people in Longfei''s heart who didn''t want to, they had nothing to do, because he was a soldier! When the Dragon general said this in the tone of command, he was no longer the son of the Dragon general, and the Dragon general was no longer his father. There was only a superior subordinate relationship between them, and there was no father son relationship to discuss.


    Before long Fei retreats, Xu Shaotang gives long Fei the alcoholic madman he is holding and tells him to take good care of him.


    Looking at Long Fei holding the alcoholic madman to retreat, Long Jiang Wu pushes his wheelchair and slowly approaches Xu Shaotang. At the same time, he says to Xia Jiuli, "do you think I''m coming to see the excitement?"


    Although he did not directly answer Xia Jiuli''s question, his words have already indicated his attitude. Of course, he did not come to see the excitement. He wanted to fight side by side with Xu Shaotang.


    Xia Jiuli gritted his teeth and looked at the Dragon general. Because of his extreme anger, his face was slightly twisted and looked so terrible.


    "What do you think you two can do for me?" Xia Jiuli''s angry and twisted face is proud again. To him, Xu Shaotang is just a man who has just entered the realm of alchemy. However strong his strength is, the disabled will be disabled after all. Even in the face of both of them, he is not afraid at all.


    As long as he does not kill the Dragon general, I believe those generals dare not risk their lives to use those lethal weapons.


    Xu Shaotang stands side by side with Longjiang. He looks at him helplessly, but Longjiang just smiles at him and doesn''t seem to put it in his heart.


    In fact, it''s just to make him feel more relaxed.


    After making eye contact with Helong, Xu Shaotang turns his eyes to Xia Jiuli again. Just when he is going to invite Xia Jiuli to fight, there is a riot among the members of Xueyi League in the outer circle. The next moment, the members of Xueyi League in the circle fall down without warning, and the tightly encircled circle is torn open.


    "What if you add me?"


    "Break the army!"


    Looking at the broken army slowly coming from the tear, Xia Jiuli''s calm look could not be maintained any longer, and his face was covered with frost.


    He can ignore Xu Shaotang and the Dragon general in his wheelchair, but he can''t ignore breaking the army. Breaking the army is enough to pose a threat to him. If Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang are added, this battle will be a sure win and the outcome will be unknown.


    Seeing the appearance of the broken army, Xu Shaotang didn''t know how to describe his mood. He knew that the broken army could come here because he was invited by the Dragon general. He was very grateful for all that the Dragon general had done for him, but he also knew that the role of the broken army and the Dragon general was not only to deal with Xia Jiuli, they had their own more important things, not to mention one The Mu family was watching.


    If the dragon and the broken army gamble in the hands of Xia Jiuli, Xu Shaotang is really to blame.


    Xia Jiuli glances at the three people standing together with cold eyes. He is angry and resentful. He never thought that it was just a matter between him and Xu Shaotang, but it involved the Dragon general and the army.


    "Do you really want to protect Xu Shaotang?" Xia Jiuli said coldly: "he killed my son, but you want to protect him? Do you really think Xia Jiuli is a bully? "At this moment, Xia Jiuli''s heart inexplicably gave birth to a kind of unspeakable indignation, he felt the taste of being threatened by others for the first time!


    Looking at the indignant Xia Jiuli, he shook his head slightly and said, "Xia Jiuli, believe it or not, Long Jiang and I can guarantee that Xu Shaotang is not the one who killed Xia Yu. Let''s call it a day."


    "Ha ha!" Xia Jiuli laughed angrily, and his eyes were full of scorn. He roared: "isn''t it Xu Shaotang? Even he himself has admitted that you are still excusing him. Do you think Xia Jiuli is a fool? "


    "He admits it''s just because he doesn''t want to see his friends humiliated!" The dragon will say quietly.


    Xia Jiuli snorted coldly and said: "he doesn''t want to see his friends humiliated, so I can see his son''s head is different and indifferent? I tell you, I''m going to kill Xu Shaotang! "


    "Since you are determined to kill Xu Shaotang, there is nothing to talk about between us." The Dragon general looked at Xia Jiuli with a determined face and said, "let''s do it. Let''s see how powerful Xia Jiuli is in the North!"


    As long Jiang''s voice fell, his breath suddenly changed and his whole body was full of fighting spirit. Just now, it was like a warm spring breeze, but the next moment, it was like a storm. He was no longer the disabled old man in his old age, but a general who once stood aloof.


    After receiving the invitation from the Dragon general, Xia Jiuli didn''t rush to fight. He just stared at the Dragon general and the broken army standing opposite him and said, "do you think about it? You''d better think about the consequences! "

 Chapter 637

    "Oh, what''s the consequence?" The Dragon general asked with full air.


    He didn''t expect that Xia Jiuli would threaten at this time. Is Xia Jiuli afraid?


    "Do you really think you''re going to win?" Xia Jiuli stepped forward slowly and said to the Dragon general and the broken army in a calm voice: "don''t forget that Xia Jiuli is also an expert who has been in the realm of alchemy for many years. Even if he is not defeated, I can definitely escape under your siege!"


    At this point, Xia Jiuli''s face showed unprecedented self-confidence. Both the Dragon general and the broken army are smart people. He believes that they can understand what they mean.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xia Jiuli''s threat, the Dragon general and the broken army turned pale at the same time.


    Xia Jiuli is right. Even if he doesn''t fight against the three of them, as long as he wants to escape, they can''t stop him.


    Once Xia Jiuli escapes, he will surely launch a frenzied revenge. At that time, the family killing cases like taking care of his family will not happen only once or twice. I''m afraid many innocent people will be involved. With Xia Jiuli''s character of being repayable, it must be possible to slaughter ordinary people to repay them.


    "Xia Jiuli!" Long Jiang''s tone in an instant increased, and his murderous spirit leaked out without concealment. "You are also a hero who has dominated the north for many years. How dare you use this shameless means to threaten us?"


    "Xiaoxiong?" Xia Jiuli looked at the Dragon general angrily and said: "I''m afraid all of you are looking forward to my death in your heart, right? You dare to fight with me for a Xu Shaotang. Why don''t I dare to threaten you? Long Jiang, don''t you boast that you have been serving the country and the people all your life? Now, Xia Jiuli wants to see whether you are serving the country and the people more or favoritism more! "


    Xia Jiuli has been forced to the end, now, he has no heart to care about the life and death of the Xia family, anyway, his only son has also died, Xia Jiuli gave birth to the idea of breaking the pot.


    He just wants to see if the Dragon general and the broken army really want to protect Xu Shaotang. If they really want to protect Xu Shaotang at all costs, he will immediately go back to abandon Xia''s family and abandon his own blood alliance. Then, he will kill the Chinese people crazily and let the Dragon general and the broken army know that Xia Jiuli is not so easy to provoke!


    In the face of Xia Jiuli, who threatens them with the lives of ordinary people, the Dragon general and the broken army gamble for a time and fall into a difficult choice.


    They want to keep Xu Shaotang, a master who is likely to completely suppress the Mu family and those who violate the ban by force. When Xu Shaotang really gets there, the problems that have plagued China for many years will be solved. From this level, to protect Xu Shaotang is not for personal gain, but for the future of China.


    However, they can''t watch Xia Jiuli killing the Chinese people. With Xia Jiuli''s strength, once he starts killing, they have no way to stop him. A Xia Jiuli who is desperate for revenge will become a nightmare in the hearts of countless people.


    The Dragon generals understand Xia Jiuli''s mind, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand it. Hearing Xia Jiuli''s threat, Xu Shaotang has made a decision in his heart when he looks at the embarrassed dragon generals and the army.


    "Xia Jiuli, what do you want? Don''t beat around the Bush, just say it!" Xu Shaotang coldly looking at Xia Jiuli, never like now so want to kill Xia Jiuli.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xia Jiuli showed a grim smile at the corner of his mouth and said: "Xu Shaotang, if you want to be a man, don''t let the Dragon general and the broken army participate in it. This is the grudge between us. We can solve it ourselves!"


    "Don''t promise him!" Dragon will instantly understand Xia Jiuli''s mind, quickly said to Xu Shaotang: "this is Xia Jiuli''s plot, you don''t be fooled!"


    Breaking the army also slightly shook his head to Xu Shaotang, indicating that he should not be impulsive. The gap between Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli is not a single bit. If he really duels with Xia Jiuli alone, the final result is almost no need to guess.


    Xu Shaotang side face to, smile to see the music dragon general and broken army one eye, and then look at Xia Jiuli, a word said: "I promise!"


    "Son of a bitch! You... "


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang and the broken army look at Xu Shaotang angrily. The two of them want to hang Xu Shaotang up and have a meal. The two old men run here so that Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to face Xia Jiuli alone. Now they are making trouble. Xu Shaotang has to face Xia Jiuli alone, which makes them two How can the old man feel.


    "Very good!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang actually agreed, Xia Jiuli''s face showed a successful smile and said with a laugh, "Xu Shaotang, although I want to tear you to pieces in my heart, I still have to admit that you are a man!"


    "I don''t need you to judge whether I am a man or not." Xu Shaotang looked at the laughing Xia Jiuli and said, "are we going to start now, or are we going to pick another time?"


    At the beginning, he didn''t want the dragon to bring them together. Although he was not sure about defeating Xia Jiuli, he didn''t believe that Xia Jiuli had enough strength to kill himself. Since Xia Jiuli wanted to fight with her, he wanted to see how fierce Xia Jiuli was and let Xia Jiuli understand the truth that future generations can be afraid of.Xia Jiuli looked at Xu Shaotang contemptuously and said faintly, "I''ll give you three days to arrange your affairs. After three days, I''ll go to the capital to find you myself!"


    In Xia Jiuli''s eyes, Xu Shaotang is a dead man now. As long as Xu Shaotang dares to fight against him alone, he can completely wipe Xu Shaotang out of the world! For those who are about to die, he is also very kind. Moreover, he knows that both the broken army and the Dragon general are here. He wants to kill Xu Shaotang. Even in the face of his threat, the Dragon general and the broken army may not be able to help each other.


    "Ha ha, you can also use these three days to arrange the future affairs!" Listening to Xia Jiuli''s self-confident words, Xu Shaotang also said, "three days later, I''ll wait for you in the capital. Xia Jiuli, the account between us should also be counted."


    This battle between him and Xia Jiuli is not only for his own enmity with Xia Jiuli, but also for the alcoholic madman who was tortured by Xia Jiuli, and for the compassionate Revenge of destroying the family. This time, let them settle all the accounts together.


    "Good! "Xia Jiuli looks at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes, and his whole body is full of fighting spirit. He laughs and says:" I, Xia Jiuli, haven''t had a good fight for a long time, so many people think I''m old, so I''ll announce with practical action that I''m still young! "


    When Xia Jiuli said this, his face showed a strong color of confidence.

 Chapter 638

    Back in the capital, Xu Shaotang was naturally scolded by the Dragon general and the broken army.


    Both of them have high expectations for Xu Shaotang. Such a young alchemist can be said to be rare in a thousand years. They can be sure that according to Xu Shaotang''s speed, as long as they give him a few more years, I''m afraid the guwu family will be completely suppressed. This is the biggest hope they have seen in so many years.


    If Xu Shaotang died in the hands of Xia Jiuli now, it can''t be described as a pity.


    In the face of the curse of the Dragon general and the broken army, Xu Shaotang doesn''t answer back. He just laughs at them. People who don''t know may think that he has been scared by Xia Jiuli''s powerful power.


    Long Jiang tries to persuade Xu Shaotang not to fight Xia Jiuli, but Xu Shaotang is determined. Seeing that the persuasion is fruitless, Long Jiang leaves angrily.


    After leaving, the Dragon general and the broken army immediately go to Qin Guozhu''s residence. They need to have a good discussion. They must not watch Xu Shaotang killed. The Dragon general has made up his mind to save Xu Shaotang anyway. Now they have to discuss how to deal with the possible revenge after Xia Jiuli.


    Naturally, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that long has broken their heart for his affairs. He just calls his family next to each other and confesses that he wants to fight Xia Jiuli, so that they don''t have to worry.


    Everyone knows that once Xu Shaotang decides something, they have no way to persuade him. Although they are worried, they can only pray for him behind his back.


    Xu Shaotang hasn''t finished calling all the people yet. Lianxin has come to his door.


    "I heard that you are going to fight Xia Jiuli?" This is the first sentence pitifully asked by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said with a smile, "your news is very fast."


    "Why fight Xia Jiuli at this time?" Pitiful heart quietly looking at Xu Shaotang, a mature face full of worry, asked: "do you have the assurance to defeat Xia Jiuli? If you''re not sure, there''s no need to do that. I''ve been waiting for 20 years. I don''t care how many more years I have to wait! "


    "Ha, do you think I''m fighting Xia Jiuli for you?" Xu Shaotang to pity heart smile, joked: "I didn''t expect you would be so amorous ah."


    If she had heard Xu Shaotang''s ridicule before, she would have stood up and walked away. But this time, she did not. She just looked at Xu Shaotang with a worried face, and a pair of eyes full of amorous feelings showed a deep melancholy color.


    Looking at the look of pity, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said, "you don''t have to worry. Although I''m not sure I can defeat Xia Jiuli, it''s not so easy for Xia Jiuli to want my life."


    "I''m worried about what you do. There are too many people who worry about you. There''s no shortage of me." Pitifully looking at Xu Shaotang, he turned his head and said, "I just don''t want to owe you too much. Although we are nominally cooperative, I haven''t provided you with too much valuable information. If you give up your life because of the agreement between us, I can''t be at ease in my life."


    "I, Xu Shaotang, keep my word. Since I promised you, I will do it." Xu Shaotang said: "besides, the main reason for my duel with Xia Jiuli this time is because of what he did to the alcoholic maniac!"


    Even if there is no agreement between him and compassion, under such circumstances, he will fight with Xia Jiuli. He must do something for the alcoholic maniac.


    "Have you ever thought about what will happen if you lose to Xia Jiuli?" Pity heart painstakingly persuasion way: "I hope you think about it again, after all, your enemy is Xia Jiuli."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the pity heart helplessly and said with a bitter smile: "how can I listen to your meaning? It seems that I am going to die? You can rest assured that Xu Shaotang is not a fool. If he is doomed to die, how can I go to die foolishly? "


    "You are not a fool. Who is a fool?" Pity heart can see that although Xu Shaotang pretended to be relaxed on the surface, his heart must be the same worry now. After all, the duel object is Xia Jiuli!


    Hearing pity''s words, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face was slightly smothered, and he suddenly sighed softly, "if I''m a fool, what''s that alcoholic madman?"


    Thinking of what the drunk maniac looks like now, Xu Shaotang can''t help but draw a little in his heart. Although the drunk maniac was saved by him, his injury can never be recovered. In fact, his life is more painful than death.


    For a moment, he even wanted to extricate himself from the drunken maniac, but he failed in the end. The duel between him and Xia Jiuli was about to start. He hoped that the drunken maniac would live deliberately, at least to see the duel result between him and Xia Jiuli. If he won Xia Jiuli, it would be the last wish of the drunken maniac.


    Xu Shaotang''s sigh, let the pity heart also think of the Baijiu who killed Xia Yu for him, and her face also showed compassion. She still can not understand why the wine maniac did so.


    Pity sighed and asked, "where is the drunk maniac now? I want to see him. No matter why he helped me kill Xia Yu, I will go to thank him.""He''s on the Dragon side for treatment." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly to Lianxin and said, "you''d better not go to see him. First, the dragon group won''t let you in. Second, let him have a good rest for a while. He has a serious injury and needs a good rest."


    He said that longzu''s refusal to let pity in was just an excuse. He just didn''t want the alcoholic maniac to see pity. The alcoholic maniac always felt that he owed pity a lot. If pity appeared in front of him, it was estimated that his guilt would be relieved again.


    The alcoholic madman uses his own life to alleviate his sense of guilt. Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to let the alcoholic madman bear endless sense of guilt again in this last time.


    Pity heart don''t know Xu Shaotang''s purpose, listen to Xu Shaotang say so, also gave up the idea of going to see the alcoholic madman, just said: "then please say thank you to him for me."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will bring your words to you. I believe that the alcoholic maniac will be happy to hear your words!"


    "Then I''ll leave first!" Pitifully nodded, stood up and said: "no matter whether you listen or not, I would like to urge you to think carefully again. Your life and death involve too many people. If I need to do anything, just tell me


    "I will!" Xu Shaotang nodded to pity heart and said with a smile, but looking at his expression, everyone knows that he didn''t listen to pity heart at all.

 Chapter 639

    See Xu Shaotang that didn''t listen to the appearance, pity heart can only helplessly shake his head, looked at Xu Shaotang one eye, step toward the door.


    She just walked to the door, but she met Qin Zongheng who was in a hurry.


    "Pity..." Qin Zongheng opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know what to say to Lianxin. He just stares at Lianxin, and seems to want to engrave her appearance in the memory.


    Pitiful heart to Qin Zongheng slightly nod, is to say hello to him, and said: "Xu Shaotang in it, you go to talk to him."


    She knows the relationship between Qin Zongheng and Xu Shaotang, and also guesses the purpose of Qin Zongheng''s coming here now. However, she has already predicted the result of Qin Zongheng''s persuasion. Now Xu Shaotang is afraid that he will not listen to his words.


    Looking at the indifferent color of pity heart to himself, Qin Zongheng sighed slightly in his heart, shook his head and walked to the house.


    Entering the room, before Qin Zongheng could speak, Xu Shaotang said to him, "if you''re here to persuade me, then you don''t have to say anything."


    "You Alas All the words in Qin Zongheng''s heart turned into a long-lasting sigh.


    Listening to Qin Zongheng''s long sigh, Xu Shaotang showed a smile on his face and said, "people have to be crazy once in their life, don''t they? Don''t worry about me. I have my own sense of propriety. "


    "I hope..." Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly, "then you prepare well. I can''t persuade you, and I can''t help you. I just hope you can be safe. Don''t you always want to take care of the garden? As long as you live and come back, I will give it to you. "


    "Are you willing?" Xu Shaotang asked Qin Zongheng with a smile.


    "Of course not." Qin Zongheng showed a bitter smile on his face, sighed and said, "but as long as you come back alive, I''m willing to give you anything I can''t bear."


    "So in order to get Gu Yuan, I really have to come back alive." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang is just joking. Of course, he won''t want Qin Zongheng''s Gu garden. Gu garden is just a beautiful fairyland for others, but it has extraordinary significance for Qin Zongheng.


    Xu Shaotang and Qin Zongheng have just had a chat for a while, and the guests come to the house again.


    For other guests, Xu Shaotang is not very welcome, but at least will not have the impulse to drive him out, but for this guest, Xu Shaotang is not welcome in his heart.


    "Why, you don''t seem to welcome me?" Mu Tiance stands in front of Xu Shaotang. No matter whether Xu Shaotang is willing or not, he has already sat down opposite Xu Shaotang. He is very impolite and grabs the tea that Xu Shaotang put on the table to drink.


    Seeing that mu Tiance doesn''t treat himself as an outsider at all, Xu Shaotang has the idea of disgusting him and says with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you still have such a hobby."


    "What hobby?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the cup of tea he held in his hand and said, "I used it to gargle. Why, don''t you have a habit of drinking other people''s mouthwash?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with black lines on his face. He put down his cup and hummed: "Xu Shaotang, you are really boring."


    He knew that Xu Shaotang said this just to disgust him. He also knew that this "mouthwash" was made up by Xu Shaotang himself. Even so, he still felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. Maybe he was really disgusted by Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s look worse than eating a fly, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    Qin Zongheng looked at the handsome mu Tiance, then looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "who is this?"


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you." Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Zongheng, but pointed to Mu Tiance and said, "this is the most beautiful woman in the world..."


    "Xu Shaotang!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s introduction to him, mu Tiance''s face could not help showing a slight angry look. He directly interrupted Xu Shaotang''s introduction to himself, gritting his teeth and saying, "I''m kind-hearted to help you. If you don''t appreciate me, I''ll go now!"


    "Oh, do you want to help me?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in a funny way and asked, "well, how do you plan to help me? Do you want to deal with Xia Jiuli with me, or do you want to be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks with me? "


    "Who wants to be a desperate couple with you?" Mu Tiance vomited at Xu Shaotang and snorted: "I know your agreement with Xia Jiuli, but your life belongs to me. Although I am not the opponent of Xia Jiuli, as long as I stand with you, Xia Jiuli will not dare to move!"


    If people hear mu Tiance''s words, they will think that he is boasting about himself, but Xu Shaotang knows that what mu Tiance said is true, because mu Jianchen is behind mu Tiance!


    He doesn''t know mu Jianchen''s strength, but he is also a top expert. With mu Tiance''s confidence, he can imagine how terrible mu Jianchen''s strength is.


    Seeing that mu Tiance spoke seriously, Xu Shaotang also picked up and teased mu Tiance''s mind and said, "I understand your kindness. This is the duel between Xia Jiuli and me, so you don''t have to intervene.""No!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said: "it has nothing to do with me who you fight with, but your life belongs to me. You can only die in my hands. No one else can take your life, even if the other party is Xia Jiuli!"


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Qin Zongheng was curious. Mu Tiance didn''t seem to be crazy, but what he said was so crazy and arrogant. It was the first time that he saw a man who didn''t pay attention to Xia Jiuli for so many years.


    Although he was curious, Qin Zongheng didn''t ask. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s expression, he had guessed that mu Tiance''s words were true. He could see that Xu Shaotang also knew mu Tiance''s details. Otherwise, he would not believe mu Tiance''s words.


    "That''s your business." Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance, "you''ve always wanted my life, but I''m not polite to tell you that you are not my opponent at all, so you''d better stop staring at me all day and be your master of the Mu family."


    "You are so confident!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s contemptuous tone, mu Tiance''s face could not help growing a trace of anger.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not self-confidence, but facts! Since I dare to fight Xia Jiuli, do you think I would fight Xia Jiuli if I didn''t have the capital to fight him? "


    "You mean..." Mu Tiance suddenly jumped in his heart. He was shocked. He looked directly at Xu Shaotang and asked in disbelief: "have you..."


    He doesn''t need to say the following words, because he has seen Xu Shaotang nodding gently. He believes that Xu Shaotang knows what he wants to ask. Since Xu Shaotang nodded, it means that Xu Shaotang has become a master of alchemy?!

 Chapter 640

    Mu Tiance didn''t know how he left Xu Shaotang''s home. When he learned that Xu Shaotang had entered the realm of alchemy, he felt as if he had been slapped in the face.


    He had developed the habit of superciliousness since he was a child. He thought that he was superior and that only he could be called a genius. But now there is a monster like Xu Shaotang!


    He began to understand why Xia Jiuli wanted to fight Xu Shaotang to the death. If Xu Shaotang was given more time, he was afraid that Xu Shaotang would be the first master in China. At that time, the Mu family would be the first to be removed.


    He has no doubt about Xu Shaotang''s words, because he knows that Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to cheat him at this time. As Xu Shaotang said, if he doesn''t have the capital to fight Xia Jiuli, why should he fight Xia Jiuli?


    "Who was that man just now?" After mu Tiance left, Qin Zongheng finally said to Xu Shaotang, "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a proud man."


    No matter before or now, where Qin Zongheng goes is the focus of the crowd, but today, he is intentionally or unintentionally ignored by mu Tiance.


    From mu Tiance''s entering here to leaving, he didn''t look at him from beginning to end, as if he had never seen him at all.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you should know this person, too."


    "I know?" Qin Zongheng''s head is running at a high speed. His memory is always good. As long as he has met someone, he will never forget it. But he has never met that young man just now, but Xu Shaotang says that he knows that person. What''s the matter?


    Thinking of this young man''s arrogance, Qin Zongheng finally flashed a man in his head and asked Xu Shaotang with some uncertainty: "Mu Tiance?"


    Qin Zongheng knew mu Tiance, but he only asked his name, but he didn''t see him. Qin Guozhu wanted to betroth Qin Qianyu to Mu Tiance, but mu Tiance didn''t even say whether he agreed or not in these years, so he didn''t care about it at all.


    According to this, the young man just now is very similar to Mu Tiance''s character.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "this is the person who has the chance to become your nephew and son-in-law. How about your evaluation?"


    After confirming that the person was mu Tiance, Qin Zongheng thought about it, and then said seriously, "this should be the most proud and arrogant person I have ever met, but he should also be a magnanimous person. Such a person is Buddha and devil when he thinks about it. It only depends on his own choice."


    "One thought is Buddha, one thought is devil?" Xu Shaotang carefully tasted Qin Zongheng''s words, then nodded and said with a smile: "your evaluation is to the point. Although mu Tiance is annoying, I have to say that he is a magnanimous person. If he does not want to treat me as an enemy, I really want to make friends with him."


    In terms of character, mu Tiance''s character is absolutely no problem. His biggest problem is the arrogance that ignores everyone. This kind of arrogance may become his driving force and endless jealousy. When he can''t control his jealousy, he is likely to embark on evil ways.


    Qin Zongheng said: "you''d better find a way to deal with Xia Jiuli first. You have so many resources to use, and you don''t know why you have to face Xia Jiuli alone."


    "Because, like mu Tiance, I am a proud man!" Xu Shaotang said to Qin Zongheng with a smile.


    Qin Zongheng looks at Xu Shaotang, who is also proud. He doesn''t know what to say. He can only think in his heart, maybe it''s just because he doesn''t know much about the world of martial arts.


    ¡­¡­


    The news of the battle between Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli has attracted a lot of people''s attention. Even though the duel between them has not yet started, speculation about who will win or lose is still rampant. It is said that some casinos have opened a special offer for this.


    August 15 was supposed to be the traditional Chinese Mid Autumn Festival.


    It''s just that many people don''t have the idea of celebrating the Mid Autumn Festival, especially those who care about Xu Shaotang. They don''t have any mood to celebrate the Mid Autumn Festival.


    Xu Shaotang''s villa is now full of people. Song Yinian and his son, Qin Guozhu and his son, song Yiyan and his wife are among them. Although the Dragon general and the broken army did not appear, they paid attention to the situation not far away from the villa. It was only because it was inconvenient to show up that they did not appear in the villa.


    They are all waiting for the coming Xia Jiuli.


    Because today is exactly the three-day period that Xia Jiuli said. For many of them, the three-day period is an extraordinary torment. The huge pressure brought by Xia Jiuli makes everyone feel a depressing atmosphere.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the clock on the wall. It''s two o''clock in the afternoon, but he still doesn''t see Xia Jiuli.


    "Damn, is Xia Jiuli coming or not?" Song Anbang pulled open the button of his coat and said anxiously.


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, the young people on one side nodded deeply. Although they knew that Xia Jiuli did it on purpose, they were still suffering from the long wait.Because of their status, Qin Guozhu and his elders did not curse like song Anbang, but they praised song Anbang''s words in their hearts. It was too painful to wait.


    Different from their anxieties, Xu Shaotang''s heart is clear at the moment. He patted song Yinuo, who was sweating all over, and indicated that she should not worry. But in this case, how can song Yinuo not worry for him.


    Although song Yinuo didn''t say anything to Xu Shaotang, she had already made a decision in her heart. If Xu Shaotang had any problems, he would never live alone!


    Just as everyone was waiting impatiently, it seemed that a sharp arrow cut through the sky and shot into the villa.


    When the sharp arrow roars, Xu Shaotang has jumped up from his seat. When he falls to the ground again, there is a black sharp arrow in his hand. At the front of the arrow is a wrapped note.


    The crowd saw the sharp arrow in Xu Shaotang''s hand and quickly called, "look at what''s written on the note?"


    However, they are more eager than Xu Shaotang, who is the client. They make Xu Shaotang laugh.


    Under everyone''s repeated urging, Xu Shaotang finally slowly took down the rolled up note from the arrow. When he opened the note, he saw that it was just a neat line of words: the night of full moon, Yanqi lake, life and death!

 Chapter 641

    Yanqi lake, at this moment is the time when the moon is hazy. Although today is August 15, the full moon doesn''t seem to want to show its true face. The full moon, which should have been so bright, is now shrouded by dark clouds. Only a little light shines through the dark clouds, which makes this time of reunion more difficult to hide.


    Because Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli are going to duel, the Yanqi lake, which was supposed to be dark, is now brightly lit, and everyone is nervous to watch the tranquility of Yanqi lake.


    Fengxue Pavilion is a pavilion on the Bank of Yanqi lake. Among the numerous pavilions on the Bank of Yanqi lake, Fengxue Pavilion is not the most famous, but it is the pavilion with the highest terrain.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang is standing on the cover of the snow Pavilion. Standing in this position, he can have a panoramic view of all the beautiful scenery of Yanqi lake. However, he is not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Yanqi lake. I believe many people are the same as him.


    He didn''t know why Xia Jiuli chose such a beautiful place for the duel, and he didn''t want to know. He just stood there quietly, waiting for the coming Xia Jiuli.


    Behind Xu Shaotang are all those who are concerned about the outcome of the battle, some who do not want Xu Shaotang to have an accident, and many who are looking forward to Xu Shaotang''s death in the hands of Xia Jiuli.


    "Wuwu..."


    I do not know when, Yanqi lake suddenly gusts of strong wind, in the quiet night issued a creepy "Wuwu" sound.


    Feeling the strong wind blowing on his body, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling slightly, opened his voice and said in a loud voice: "Xia Jiuli, since he''s here, why don''t he show up?"


    As soon as his voice fell, a black shadow leaped up from the dark place where the lights were not in time. His figure, like a roc spreading its wings, leaped directly from the ground to the pavilion opposite Xu Shaotang.


    "Xia Jiuli, it''s really Xia Jiuli!"


    Seeing Xia Jiuli standing on the pavilion, many people can''t help thinking of the bloody night twenty years ago.


    Once that scene of bloody can''t help but come out in people''s minds. Until this moment, we all know that they never forget that bloody night. That scene of bloody is just sleeping in their minds. Once stimulated, it will wake up again and cool the hearts of the owners who think of it.


    Xia Jiuli didn''t have any strange look at the exclamation of the crowd. Since he came here, he only had Xu Shaotang in his eyes. Of course, there are those who may help Xu Shaotang.


    "Xu Shaotang, you have come to the appointment as expected." Xia Jiuli quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you know why I choose to duel with you in this place?"


    "I don''t know, and there''s no need to know." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    Although Xu Shaotang said he didn''t want to know, Xia Jiuli still looked around the beautiful Yanqi lake and said, "what do you think of the scenery here?"


    "Very good!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in the capital, there are really not many places with such good scenery."


    Xia Jiuli nodded and asked with a smile, "are you satisfied with the burial place I chose for you?"


    When he said this, Xia Jiuli had a strong self-confidence on his face. Maybe he thought that when he stood here, the result of the battle was self-evident.


    "Maybe it''s your own burial ground." In the face of Xia Jiuli''s strong self-confidence, Xu Shaotang still does not rush back.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xia Jiuli couldn''t help laughing. Since the death of Xia Yu, he hasn''t laughed so happily for a long time. He thinks this is the funniest joke he has heard for so many years. Will he lose to Xu Shaotang? Obviously not. If he is really defeated by Xu Shaotang, he will know himself first without Xu Shaotang''s help, because he really has no face to live in this world.


    People standing in the distance can''t hear what they are saying. They suddenly hear Xia Jiuli''s wild laughter and look puzzled.


    If they had not known that they were two people who were going to fight to death, maybe many people would have thought that they were old friends.


    "Dad, do you think Xu Shaotang has a chance to live?" Longfei asked Longjiang with an uneasy look.


    Long Fei has not considered whether Xu Shaotang can win at all. He only considers whether Xu Shaotang can survive. In fact, like Xia Jiuli, he thinks that Xu Shaotang has no chance to win.


    Long Jiang''s eyes have been staring at Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli who are in the center of the battlefield. When he heard long Fei''s question, he was dazed for a long time. Then he shook his head slightly and said to Long Fei, "I don''t know. Maybe Xu Shaotang has another plan in mind."


    "What can he have in mind?" Long Fei looked angrily at Xu Shaotang on the top of the pavilion in the distance. "It was nothing to do with him, but he wanted to be a hero. Did he think Xia Jiuli was so easy to deal with?"


    Listening to Long Fei''s complaint, Long Jiang also sighs. He really doesn''t know where Xu Shaotang''s strength comes from to fight with Xia Jiuli.


    Standing beside them, Tantai Jingming didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. From the moment Xu Shaotang appeared, her eyes fell on Xu Shaotang. The sadness on his face was as strong as that dark night.Over there, Xia Jiuli said to Xu Shaotang with a proud face: "although I don''t know where you come from, I still have to say that you are a genius. Don''t worry, I will leave a whole body for you."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry because of Xia Jiuli''s words. He still kept smiling, but in his eyes there was an opportunity to kill him. He shook his head to Xia Jiuli and said, "I won''t leave you a whole corpse. I need to borrow your head!"


    Yes, he promised the alcoholic maniac that he would use Xia Jiuli''s head to sacrifice Gu''s innocent life. If Xia Jiuli was defeated, he would cut off Xia Jiuli''s head and put it in front of his parents'' grave, which is also the biggest wish of the alcoholic maniac.


    "I hate you so much Xia Jiuli glanced at Xu Shaotang, and a whirlpool suddenly appeared around him. "Well, now let me see if you have the ability."


    As Xia Jiuli''s voice fell, his breath suddenly soared, like a storm, and the extremely powerful breath rolled over Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang''s whole body''s true Qi has been condensed, forming an invisible barrier around his body. Facing Xia Jiuli''s strong breath, he doesn''t feel any fear, but only a feeling of blood boiling in his heart.


    "Come on, let''s have a good fight!" Xu Shaotang roared, his body suddenly flew up, and his fierce Qi shot at Xia Jiuli.

 Chapter 642

    Seeing Xu Shaotang flying towards him, Xia Jiuli''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt. He raised his hand and waved a genuine Qi, which collided with Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Originally, it was just two ethereal Qi. When they collided with each other, they made a sound similar to the sound of gold and iron.


    At the moment when the real Qi in his hand is wielded, Xia Jiuli also flies up from the top of the pavilion where he is standing. The fierce palm wind rolls up a strong wind and blows at Xu Shaotang''s face.


    His move is a real killing move. It can be imagined that if Xu Shaotang is really hit by his palm power, he will end up disfigured even if he does not die.


    At the same time when Xia Jiuli''s palm power strikes, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi also condenses in his palm. Raising his hand is a palm, and he confronts with Xia Jiuli''s powerful and heavy palm.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and the palms of the two people collided with each other without difference, making a thunderous noise, which made the people on the periphery look at each other. For many people, even if they just attacked each other, this move was stronger than they had ever seen before. They never thought that human power could be so powerful.


    The great power will shock both of them out.


    "Wow..."


    When they stood still, the pavilion they were standing in had collapsed. In a flash, there were only four bare pillars left. However, the pillars were cut like knives. There was only a smooth oblique incision at the top of the pillars, which was broken by the real Qi of their hands.


    "You''re good!" Xia Jiuli stands still. No matter the dust from the pavilion falls down, his eyes just stare at Xu Shaotang, and his contempt for Xu Shaotang begins to fade.


    A few months ago, Xu Shaotang didn''t have any fighting power in the face of himself. Unexpectedly, after a few months, Xu Shaotang really had the strength to challenge himself! If the general master, his hand has been enough to take his life, but now Xu Shaotang is still standing in front of him, even can''t see the sign of injury.


    Xu Shaotang also stares at Xia Jiuli and coldly says, "although I''m good, you are a vain name. Xia Jiuli, hum, that''s all!"


    "Is it?" Listening to Xu Shaotang''s sarcasm, Xia Jiuli''s face was cold and said in a calm voice, "then take me a few more moves to try!"


    As soon as the words fell, Xia Jiuli''s toes were gently on the ground, just like stepping on the waves, and his body was like a flash of lightning towards Xu Shaotang, which was so fast that almost no one could see.


    In the face of Xia Jiuli''s sudden acceleration of attack, Xu Shaotang''s action also accelerates abruptly. He raises his speed to the extreme. His true Qi turns into a sharp long knife and cuts at Xia Jiuli.


    Two figures constantly shuttle by Yanqi lake, and people only see two shadows. Except for a few of them, no one can see how they do it. Only the sound of "Ding Ding Dang" and the collision sound of "bang bang" ring in their ears.


    The scattered Qi destroyed all the vegetation where they passed. When they stopped, the beautiful Yanqi lake was in a mess.


    After the dust and smoke are gone, Xia Jiuli and Xu Shaotang finally show their bodies. They are in a mess now. Xu Shaotang''s clothes have already turned into powder in the process of fighting. Although Xia Jiuli is better, his upper clothes have become pieces of rags hanging on him. With his unkempt appearance, they look like a flower It''s about the same.


    "I really underestimated you!" Xia Jiuli''s chest slightly undulating, panting looking at Xu Shaotang, we can see that the battle just now is a great physical consumption for him.


    Xia Jiuli had a hard time, and Xu Shaotang also had a hard time. In the process of fighting with Xia Jiuli, although he was not badly hurt, he now had a burst of blood in his chest. If he hadn''t forced him down, he might have spurted a mouthful of blood.


    Xu Shaotang forced the feeling of Qi and blood surging down and stabilized his mind. Then he sneered at Xia Jiuli: "it''s not that you underestimated me, but that you overestimated yourself! Xia Jiuli, are you still as confident as before? "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s sarcastic question, Xia Jiuli''s face glowed with red light, his eyes flashed, and said coldly, "I''ve always been so confident. Even if you have the capital to fight with me, what''s the matter? I will make you a cold corpse


    Even though Xu Shaotang''s strength is far beyond his expectation, Xia Jiuli is confident that he can kill Xu Shaotang. This confidence will not change because Xu Shaotang is strong or not, just because he is Xia Jiuli!


    And all the people who watched the battle were now too shocked to speak.


    Xia Jiuli''s embarrassed appearance was seen by them. They never thought that Xu Shaotang, who was bound to lose, could force Xia Jiuli to this point, which was completely beyond their expectation.


    In particular, they can see the attack of Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli. Now they can''t restrain their excitement. It''s their surprise that Xu Shaotang can compete with Xia Jiuli."Old dragon!" Breaking the army to the Dragon general''s side, because excited and trembling hand on the Dragon general''s shoulder, look excited said: "no matter how the final result, we must keep Xu Shaotang, he is our hope!"


    "I know!" Even though he has gone through numerous storms in his life, the Dragon general still can''t hide his excitement. He turns around and nods to the broken army and says, "don''t worry, even if I fight for my life, I will keep Xu Shaotang''s life!"


    What they have been looking forward to for many years, they finally see hope in Xu Shaotang. How can they not be excited?


    Compared with the excited dragon general and breaking the army, Mu Jian is gloomy in the crowd. His purpose here is not to see Xu Shaotang, but to see how much Xia Jiuli has improved. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang gave him a surprise, even a shock!


    If Xu Shaotang wins Xia Jiuli, the future of the Mu family will be very worrying. At this moment, mu Jianchen''s eyes suddenly flash a grim look. He has made up his mind that Xu Shaotang must not grow up, even if he violates his three-year agreement with his son?


    However, mu Tiance, who was standing in the crowd, did not know where his thoughts had gone. He just looked at Xu Shaotang, as if he had fallen into a trance.

 Chapter 643

    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know everyone''s shock. Now he has only Xia Jiuli in his eyes.


    Similarly, Xu Shaotang was the only one in Xia Jiuli''s eyes.


    They all stare at each other with their own eyes, trying to put each other to death. It seems that there are sparks flashing between them.


    All of a sudden, the two people rushed at each other again. This time, they both used their strongest attack moves and wanted to finish the battle.


    The raging wind rolled up around them, and the fallen leaves around them were rolled up by the wind, and kept spinning around them. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, the ordinary leaves were like sharp steel knives. Once someone approached their battle circle, I was afraid that they would be torn to pieces by the leaves like steel knives.


    The so-called "picking leaves and flying flowers" can hurt people, which is probably their level of fighting.


    The figure of "Chi Chi" constantly reverberates in their ears. The two people in the center of the vortex are now cut by sharp leaves.


    Xia Jiuli looks at the wound on his body, and his face is full of incredible looks. He can''t believe that he was really hurt by Xu Shaotang.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s body is also large and small wounds countless, but he looked at Xia Jiuli''s eyes are full of smile, stroking his wounds, and looked at Xia Jiuli''s wounds, said with a smile: "Xia Jiuli, you are not invulnerable?"


    The bloody Xu Shaotang looks like a bloody man, but he turns a blind eye to his own injuries, and doesn''t even feel pain. He just immerses himself in the joy of making Xia Jiuli hurt.


    "You''re too proud!" Xia Jiuli snorted coldly, looked at Xu Shaotang domineeringly, and roared: "try two more moves for me!"


    As the voice fell, Xia Jiuli''s momentum suddenly rose again. It was like a black cloud pressing the city. People outside the battle circle had already felt the depression.


    Feeling that Xia Jiuli''s momentum is getting stronger again, Xu Shaotang is slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that when they are fighting for life and death, Xia Jiuli has hidden all his strength. Xia Jiuli is really not so easy to deal with.


    With a wave of Xia Jiuli''s long sleeve, the strong wind from that sleeve has rolled over to Xu Shaotang. In front of Xia Jiuli, who has taken out all his strength, Xu Shaotang does not dare to neglect him. He has raised his true Qi to the extreme and nailed himself firmly on the ground to fight against the strong wind from Xia Jiuli.


    However, this time, his resistance did not seem to have much effect. The strong wind seemed to crush the Qi barrier in front of Xu Shaotang with irresistible force. Then he rolled Xu Shaotang upside down and flew to Xia Jiuli. Even though Xu Shaotang struggled hard, he still could not break away from Xia Jiuli.


    When approaching Xia Jiuli, Xu Shaotang knew that if he didn''t strike first, he would be attacked fiercely by Xia Jiuli.


    So, seeing that he can''t get rid of the shackles of Xia Jiuli, Xu Shaotang''s anxieties gradually dissipate. His mind is restored to pure brightness, and a crazy plan is brewing in his mind. Thinking about his crazy plan, Xu Shaotang immediately gave up the struggle and concentrated all his strength in his palm.


    "Fight!" Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth. He had made up his mind. Since he couldn''t break free, he didn''t have to waste any more energy. It''s better to fight with Xia Jiuli to see who had a long life!


    After giving up the resistance, Xu Shaotang flies faster to Xia Jiuli. Almost in the blink of an eye, Xu granulated sugar has been rolled in front of Xia Jiuli by the strong wind.


    "Bang!"


    A loud sound came. Xu Shaotang, who had been accumulating strength for a long time, slapped Zhongxia Jiuli on the chest. That palm was like a huge stone. As soon as it fell on Xia Jiuli''s chest, Xia Jiuli felt that his heart seemed to explode in an instant. There was a strong sense of vertigo in his brain. The next moment, he only felt that his heart was blocked Extremely uncomfortable, and then, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    However, at the moment when Xu Shaotang hit Xia Jiuli, Xia Jiuli''s fist with the sound of the wind also fell on Xu Shaotang''s chest. Xu Shaotang only felt as if he had been hit by a prehistoric beast. The blood in his mouth kept gushing out from the sky, just like a blood colored training. Then, Xu Shaotang''s body was smashed like a broken kite Into the water of Yanqi lake.


    "Shaotang!"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "Son of a bitch!"


    ¡­¡­


    Watching Xu Shaotang fall into the lake, all those who care about Xu Shaotang can''t help calling his name anxiously.


    Xu Shaotang fell into the lake and aroused a large amount of brilliant water.


    Everyone looked at the lake, as if waiting for Xu Shaotang to show his figure in the lake. However, a few minutes later, the ripples on the lake had been calm, but he didn''t see Xu Shaotang''s figure. He was like a stone falling into the lake, and no trace could be seen.And Xia Jiuli is also not easy to suffer. Xu Shaotang''s palm, which seeks to attack but not defend, has also caused heavy damage to his internal organs. That mouthful of blood is enough to show that his injury is not light.


    Although he was seriously injured, Xia Jiuli had a revenge smile on his face. He knew the power of his fist. Xu Shaotang gave up his life to fight. Although he was forced to be injured, his fist was enough to kill Xu Shaotang.


    "Ha ha..." Xia Jiuli looks up to the sky and laughs. Although his mouth is still covered with red blood, it can''t stop him from laughing.


    Seeing that there was no movement on the lake, the broken army and the Dragon general looked at each other and nodded to each other.


    With a whoosh, the figure of the broken army has jumped out of the crowd, directly to the water of Yanqi lake.


    "Break the army!" Seeing the action of breaking the army, Xia Jiuli, who looks up at the sky and laughs, suddenly gives out a roar. Regardless of his injury, he rushes to the breaking army like a goshawk. He wants to stop the breaking army from going to rescue Xu Shaotang.


    In the face of Xia Jiuli''s attack, the broken army turned a blind eye and rushed directly to the center of the lake.


    Xia Jiuli''s attack didn''t fall on the broken army, because the dragon, who had been preparing for a long time, clapped his palms on the wheelchair and flew out suddenly with the help of his power. He slapped at Xia Jiuli, forcing Xia Jiuli to give up his attack on the broken army to defend against the sudden attack of the Dragon general.


    "You..." Xia Jiuli stepped back and avoided the attack of the Dragon general. He looked at the Dragon general who had been sitting back in the wheelchair with venomous eyes and said: "good. Since you don''t believe me, I can''t blame Xia Jiuli!

 Chapter 644

    With a word, Xia Jiuli''s figure has suddenly jumped out.


    He''s on the run!


    At this time, he has suffered a lot. Now he still has some chances to win in the face of the disabled dragon, but if the broken army also joins in, he will not have much chance to win.


    Since the Dragon general and the broken army don''t abide by their agreement, he can''t care so much. Now, he just wants to run away quickly. After his injury, he will launch a crazy revenge on the Dragon general and the broken army.


    Will the Dragon general not know Xia Jiuli''s plan? He knows that if Xia Jiuli is released now, the whole China will never be at peace from now on! Therefore, the Dragon general has made up his mind that he must leave Xia Jiuli''s body. Even if he kills himself, he can''t let Xia Jiuli leave Yanqi Lake alive!


    When Xia Jiuli starts to run away, the Dragon general also flies forward. Although his legs can''t move at all, his movement is not slow. The special wheelchair also takes off with him at the moment when he moves. Before everyone can recover, he has landed on the ground and just stopped Xia Jiuli''s route.


    Looking at the Dragon general standing in front of him, Xia Jiuli''s eyes show a thick murderous plan. He stares at the Dragon general like a wolf and says: "dragon general, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Xia Jiuli is almost in a frenzy now. Since the Dragon general and the broken army are willing to tear up the agreement between them and protect Xu Shaotang, the Xia family that he has worked hard for many years will not be spared. In this case, what''s the difference between killing the dragon and not killing the Dragon?


    At this moment, Xia Jiuli suddenly thought of a sentence: barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes!


    Xia Jiuli is the barefoot man now. If the Xia family doesn''t exist, all his scruples will be gone, and he will lose his last shackles.


    "Xia Jiuli, this is the first time in my life that I have broken my promise to others!" In the face of the furious Xia Jiuli, the Dragon general''s face showed a slight color of shame, but still firmly said: "it''s my fault to break my promise, but I can''t let you leave here alive. Xia Jiuli, this time, I''ll be the Dragon general who owes you!"


    Long thinks that reputation is more important than his life in his whole life. But this time, for the sake of Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli, he has to break his promise.


    "Hypocrisy!" Xia Jiuli snorted coldly, "in that case, let me see if you have the strength to leave my life!"


    Having said that, Xia Jiuli took the initiative and rolled the big sleeves. The fallen leaves on the ground had formed a spear. The spear was spinning rapidly in Xia Jiuli''s hands. Even if it was just a spear made of fallen leaves, no one doubted the attack power of the spear.


    "Go


    As Xia Jiuli''s voice fell, "spear" shot out of his hand like lightning, straight to the heart of the Dragon general.


    His move is a killing move. He wants to nail the Dragon general to the ground. It can be seen how much he hates the Dragon general in his heart.


    In the face of Xia Jiuli''s rapidly rotating spear, the dragon will not be afraid. He just quietly looks at the spear coming at him. When the spear is close to his face, he slowly raises his right hand. His right hand is empty. A true Qi whirlpool rotates rapidly in the direction of the Spear''s rotation, which seems to be faster than the speed of the Spear''s rotation.


    If you know it, you will know that it''s the Dragon general''s move of drawing strength from strength, which is the essence of Tai Chi.


    As the vortex continued to consume the power of the spear, eventually, the spear formed by the fallen leaves lost all its power and spread out in front of the Dragon general, spreading a thick layer on the ground. It seems like a long process, but it actually happened in the blink of an eye. When the Dragon general defused Xia Jiuli''s attack, everyone opened their eyes. No one thought that the disabled dragon general could defuse Xia Jiuli''s attack so easily.


    Xia Jiuli was also shocked by the hand of the Dragon general. Seeing that the Dragon general easily resolved his attack, Xia Jiuli''s face was more gloomy.


    "Boom!"


    Just as Xia Jiuli was about to attack Longjiang again, the calm surface of the lake suddenly burst open, and huge water spray even formed waves on the surface of the lake. Then, two figures jumped out of the water at the same time.


    They looked up and saw that the broken army had jumped to the Dragon general, standing beside him like a javelin. His hand was on the Dragon general''s shoulder, and he faced the crazy Xia Jiuli together.


    Xu Shaotang, who was wet all over, stood on the undulating surface of the lake and said to Xia Jiuli in a loud voice, "Xia Jiuli, the battle between us is not over. Your opponent is me!"


    "You''re not dead yet?" Xia Jiuli looks at Xu Shaotang in disbelief. He originally thought that Xu Shaotang, who had been hit by his own fist, would surely die, but he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could still stand in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang said coldly: "you are not dead, how can I be willing to die? Xia Jiuli, give me a try! "


    At the moment of speaking, with a wave of Xu Shaotang''s right hand, the already rolling water is boiling even more. In everyone''s eyes, the lake under Xu Shaotang''s feet actually begins to twinkle around him. The lake seems to have its own life, so it lingers around Xu Shaotang and gradually forms a water Dragon.This is a real water dragon. The dragon''s head and claws are so clearly visible. If it wasn''t for the transparent body of the water dragon, even everyone would think that they really saw the Chinese dragon!


    "Kill


    Xu Shaotang roared. The dragon, which was formed by the lake water, seemed to have heard his order. It suddenly flew out of his side and bumped into the shocked Xia Jiuli.


    "Dragon? What I''m doing is killing dragons! " Xia Jiuli''s face is gloomy. He raises a long sword and splits it at his own water dragon.


    Water is visible, and water is invisible. When Xia Jiuli''s Dragon slaying sword falls, the dragon''s head is cut off instantly, and it turns into a pool of stagnant water on the ground.


    However, before Xia Jiuli could be satisfied, the incomplete body of the water dragon suddenly changed into a life-threatening spear.


    "Poof


    A long gun through the body of the sound came, although the sound is not big, but almost everyone heard this abnormal strange sound.


    With the sound of the sound, Xia Jiuli''s hand that the real Qi into the long knife instantly dissipated in the invisible, Xia Jiuli Lengleng looking at his bloody chest, he did not feel any pain, but, compared to the shock in his heart, that pain is nothing at all.

 Chapter 645

    "This How is that possible? " Mu Jianchen in the crowd let out a exclamation, and his face was full of dull expression because of shock.


    Mu Tiance, who was standing beside him, had no thought. He only felt that his soul seemed to have gone out of the body. He just opened his mouth wide, but his mouth could not make any sound.


    The Mu family and his son were shocked, and the other onlookers were also shocked.


    However, after the shock, there was a burst of uncontrollable cheers in the crowd. Among these cheers, there were suppressed cries, including song Yinuo''s cry and compassion''s cry. They were crying with joy!


    Looking at the water gun passing through Xia Jiuli''s chest, Xu Shaotang''s face finally shows a faint smile. His body steps through the water. In a flash, he has come to Xia Jiuli, who is still full of incredible shock.


    "I''m not reconciled. How can you..." Xia Jiuli stares at Xu Shaotang standing in front of him. At this moment, what he sees from Xu Shaotang''s face is contempt. That''s exactly the look he used to look at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang also looked at Xia Jiuli, who was already at the end of the crossbow. He was angry and helpless and sighed: "you should be satisfied, because you have already dragged someone to bury you with you..."


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang''s eyes had turned to the broken army who pressed his hand on the shoulder of the Dragon general. At this moment, no one except him noticed that the broken army had almost grown old in an instant. The black hair had turned into dazzling white. Xu Shaotang''s eyes were both excited and regretful. Maybe, he was still reluctant to part with it.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang looking at his eyes, broken army to his smile, an abnormal old face is full of happy smile.


    Smiling, the smile on the broken army''s face slowly solidified.


    "Dong..."


    A dull voice sounded, the body of the broken army fell to the ground without warning.


    Hearing the sound, the Dragon general did not turn his head, but closed his eyes tightly, so that no one could see the tears in his eyes. From the moment Xu Shaotang jumped out of the water, from the time when the shivering and cold hand of breaking the army pressed on his shoulder, he already knew the ending of breaking the army.


    He didn''t want to see it, but he didn''t dare to. He was afraid that he would cry in front of everyone.


    In this world, some people can cry freely, but some people can only try their best to hold back their tears and can''t let others see their pain and sadness, and Longjiang just belongs to the latter.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t run to the broken army. He just raised his hand tremblingly.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang''s palm fell heavily on Xia Jiuli''s tianlinggai. Xia Jiuli only made a dull hum, and then his body fell to the ground.


    Xia Jiuli, a hero who has been troubling the north for many years, left the world with reluctance.


    Until Xia Jiuli is determined to be dead, Xu Shaotang slowly moves towards the dying army. His steps are very heavy. Every step he takes, he feels that he can''t take the next step.


    Xu Shaotang walked very hard in the distance of tens of meters.


    "Master..." Xu Shaotang gently called, squatted down in front of the broken army, gently I held the cold and shaking hands of the broken army, and crossed the Qi in my body to the broken army.


    The broken army with white hair has no strength. It just blinks to Xu Shaotang and says to Xu Shaotang breathlessly: "no No need to In vain I''m so angry... "


    He knows his body best. When Xu Shaotang was defeated by the army and gave his lifelong cultivation to him, he was indifferent to life and death. For him, if this cultivation can help Xu Shaotang defeat Xia Jiuli and help Hua Xia return to peace, his cultivation will not be in vain.


    "The elder''s great kindness, Shaotang has nothing to repay!" Xu Shaotang tightly holds the broken army''s hands, tears in his eyes, but he is dead to support, don''t let his tears flow down.


    Broken army smile, powerless said: "you don''t need Repay me You know, you Responsibility on the shoulders... "


    "Shao Tang, remember what you''ve learned!" Xu Shaotang nodded heavily to the broken army, put up his palm, and said firmly: "Xu Shaotang hereby swears that he will devote his life to the country like his predecessors. If there is any violation, he will be defeated by heaven!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s oath, the smile on his face gradually diffuses, and the smile slowly blooms on his face, just like a blooming flower.


    However, when the flowers are bright, there are also withering days. When the smile on the broken army''s face is completely diffused, his heavy eyelids are finally slowly closed, and his cold hands are suddenly hanging down.


    "Break the army!" Feeling the smell of breaking the army dissipated, the dragon would hold his fist, gritting his teeth and shaking with a cry of sorrow.


    The sudden death of the broken army shocked the shocked and numb people again. Many people looked at the broken army with doubts. They didn''t know why the broken army had just fallen to the ground and died.However, mu Jianchen saw it through. He finally understood why Xu Shaotang, who was in danger of death, could turn around and kill Xia Jiuli. It turned out that Xu Shaotang broke the army and transferred all his accomplishments to Xu Shaotang. Although Xu Shaotang had the capital to kill Xia Jiuli, he gave up his own life.


    Because the joy brought by Xia Jiuli''s ambush was diluted by the sadness of his death. After killing Xia Jiuli, Xu Shaotang should have been happy, but he could not be happy.


    Xu Shaotang slowly picked up the body of the broken army from the ground, as if he had been severely cut in his heart. The knife was cut in the weakest part of his heart, which originally belonged to his friends and family, but now the broken army has firmly occupied a corner.


    "Let''s go..." Long Jiang refused to open his eyes from the beginning to the end, but his tears were not completely controlled by him. The two clear tears were clearly visible on his face. "It''s really time to have a rest to break the army and serve the country all his life..."


    No one knows that the dead should be the Dragon general, but the broken army is determined to do it for the Dragon general, because the dragon will be the soul of the Chinese army. The broken army can die, but the Dragon general can''t die. Even if he dies, he can''t die at this time. Only when a new soul of the Chinese Army appears, can the Dragon general be relieved of his burden.


    Xu Shaotang slowly walks to the crowd with the body of the broken army. He wants to hand the broken army over to Qin Guozhu. Qin Guozhu will know where to put the broken army.

 Chapter 646

    When Xu Shaotang came to Qin Guozhu with the cold body of the broken army, Qin Guozhu still couldn''t believe the fact that the broken army had died.


    "He..." Qin Guozhu felt as if his throat was blocked by something. His voice trembled and he asked, "this is What''s the matter? "


    Originally a good person, jumped into the water and then got up to die suddenly? Is it infected with wind cold? Think of this reason, even Qin Guozhu himself feel funny, the strength of the broken army is there, how can it be because of drowning and sudden death?


    In the face of Qin Guozhu''s question, Xu Shaotang lowered his head and did not dare to see Qin Guozhu''s face full of sadness and doubt. He just said with guilt, "I hurt him..."


    In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, if he didn''t break the army in order to save him, he would not pass on his lifelong cultivation to himself, and he would not die suddenly because of it. In fact, the real killer of breaking the army is not others, but Xu Shaotang.


    Although Qin Guozhu didn''t understand these martial arts, he knew the character of the Dragon general. Although Xu Shaotang himself said that he killed the broken army, Qin Guozhu didn''t believe it because he trusted the Dragon general. If Xu Shaotang killed the broken army, the Dragon general would be the first to let Xu Shaotang go.


    Qin Guozhu trembled and took over the body of the broken army from Xu Shaotang. Maybe it was because he was too old, or because he was too sad. When Qin Guozhu took over the body of the broken army, his bodies bent and almost fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Qin Zongheng reaches out to help Qin Guozhu.


    However, Qin Guozhu didn''t appreciate it. He glared at Qin Zongheng and threw his hand away. He roared: "go away!"


    After roaring away Qin Zongheng who came to help him, Qin Guozhu held the body of the broken army. Looking at the smiling face of the broken army, Qin Guozhu burst into tears. Thinking about the sacrifice he had made for China in his life, Qin Guozhu felt as if his heart had been severely cut.


    "Somebody Qin Guozhu repressed the sadness in his heart, and the shopkeeper told his bodyguard: "make a temporary stretcher with the fastest speed, and I will carry him back in person!"


    Qin Guozhu''s words are very slow, but there is no doubt in his words.


    "Count me in!" Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, the Dragon general immediately said in a deep voice.


    Xu Shaotang also said to Qin Guozhu, "and me!"


    Hearing what they said, many people were shocked and looked at them, including song Anbang and Qin Zongheng. In addition to Xu Shaotang, only song Yinian knew the identity of breaking the army.


    Those who don''t know the identity of breaking the army look around one after another, thinking to themselves, what is the identity of breaking the army, and how glorious it is that Qin Guozhu, Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang actually want to carry the mausoleum for them in person!


    Although many people have all kinds of questions in their hearts, in this case, no one dares to ask about the identity of the broken army. They can only keep the deep questions in their hearts.


    At the command of Qin Guozhu, the bodyguards quickly made a simple stretcher. The cloth on the stretcher was tied up by the bodyguards taking off their clothes. The shelf was the tree they cut down from Yanqi lake. Although the stretcher was very simple, it could even be said that it was simple, but because the identity of the person who had to carry the stretcher was there, the simple stretcher became extremely special It can be said that this stretcher is absolutely unique in China.


    Qin Guozhu slowly transferred the broken army''s body to the stretcher, and the movement was extremely gentle. It seemed that he was afraid of disturbing the broken army''s rest.


    A few minutes later, the body of the broken army was finally transferred to the stretcher. Longjiang and Xu Shaotang lifted the stretcher from the ground with slight force. Longjiang put the stretcher on his shoulder. Xu Shaotang carried the stretcher at the height of Longjiang. Qin Guozhu came forward and took the other end of the stretcher from Xu Shaotang.


    "I''ll do it!" Seeing that Qin Guozhu''s body was slightly shaken, song Yinian hurriedly welcomed it and wanted to replace Qin Guozhu.


    However, Qin Guozhu did not accept Qin Guozhu''s good intentions. When song Yinian reached over, he suddenly turned his head and glared at Song Yinian.


    When Qin Guozhu glared at him fiercely, song Yinian did not dare to move immediately. He just stood there with a gesture of stretching his hand. It was the first time that Qin Guozhu glared at him so many years ago. It can be seen that Qin Guozhu thought much about this matter.


    See song Yinian dare not move, other people even more dare not move, only stand next to them with surprised eyes.


    The three of them carried the stretcher slowly forward in the eyes of everyone''s surprise. Although the dragon was physically disabled, driven by his true Qi, the wheelchair was moving without being pushed.


    "Boom..."


    Three people just walked out a few steps, the sky suddenly came out bursts of thunder.


    "Is it going to rain?" Qin Guozhu raised his head and looked at the dark sky. His mood at the moment was as dark as the sky.


    Now No.1 should not know the news of the sudden death of the broken army. If he knew it, he would be sad. The broken army has been protecting his safety for so many years. The friendship between them has already gone beyond the relationship between the superior and the subordinate. It is a kind of relationship that is more intimate than brother.Hearing Qin Guozhu''s murmur to himself, Long Jiang shook his head slightly: "time has not come yet..."


    Even if it''s going to rain, they have to wait for them to carry back the broken army''s body unharmed. Besides, they don''t want to let the broken army''s body drench even a drop of rain. They want to let the broken army go clean.


    Just as the dragon would have expected, there was constant thunder in the dark sky. From time to time, there was a dazzling flash of lightning across the night sky, which seemed to tear the sky apart. Even so, there was no drop of rain in the sky. The thundering sound that shocked people''s ears seemed to be Heaven seeing off the broken army.


    Their three steps are extremely slow, and it seems that every step is particularly heavy.


    Qin Guozhu''s heart is sad, but the Dragon general''s heart is not sad. Although this is what they have planned, the Dragon general still feels that his heart is empty when he makes a real sacrifice.


    The Dragon general and the broken army play the role of spear and shield of Huaxia. The Dragon general has been fighting against the enemy for Huaxia all his life, while the broken army has been protecting the most important people for Huaxia all his life to ensure the normal progress of Huaxia.


    Now, the shield has been broken, leaving only the spear that may have been rusted. I don''t know if the spear is still sharp?

 Chapter 647

    Three people with a heavy heart carrying the body of the broken army through the crowd, immersed in grief, none of the three people noticed mu Jianchen hidden in the crowd.


    When they pass by mu Jianchen who is hiding in the crowd, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels a strong wind coming.


    When Xu Shaotang raised his eyes, he saw a palm attacking his face quickly.


    This sudden scene shocked everyone. No one thought that someone would dare to attack Xu Shaotang at this time. You know, Xu Shaotang just killed Xia Jiuli, the northern hero. Now is the best time.


    "Mu Jianchen!" Also feel the strong killing of the dragon will send out a roar.


    Naturally, the palm of his hand came from mu Jianchen. Because Xia Jiuli was killed, mu Jianchen already felt an unprecedented threat. Xu Shaotang now has the strength to kill Xia Jiuli. In a few years or even months, would he not have the strength to challenge himself?


    At that time, Xia Jiuli''s fate will be his own, and the guwu family will be completely suppressed by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang watched mu Jianchen''s killing hand hit him. At such a close distance, and he had been carrying the body of the broken army, he could not dodge even now.


    "Is this mu Jianchen?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Jianchen, who is almost in front of him, with a disdainful smile on his face. The owner of the guwu family is just a rat hidden in the dark.


    Just when mu Jianchen''s hand was about to reach Xu Shaotang''s face, there was a sudden shout in the air: "rat dare you!"


    At the moment of this sudden burst of drinking, mu Jianchen felt as if his chest was blocked by something, so his action was slightly stunned. It was at this time that the ethereal figure in the air had come to him.


    "Bang!"


    A palm suddenly appeared, directly and mu Jianchen attacked Xu Shaotang''s palm collided together, in time to stop mu Jianchen''s inevitable strike.


    Mu Jianchen was directly shocked by this powerful hand. When he flew backward, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Jianchen looked at the old man standing in front of him in horror. He even forgot to wipe the blood at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t expect that he was hurt by someone''s hand, but the other man was a frail old man.


    "Dead old boss!"


    Seeing the angry old man, Xu Shaotang could not help shouting.


    "Get out of the way, I''m not in the mood to talk to you now!" Xu Qing didn''t give Xu Shaotang any face. After scolding Xu Shaotang, he slowly went to Mu Jianchen with a negative hand. His eyes were like falcons staring at mu Jianchen. He said in a cold voice: "the Mu family has produced such a thing as you for so many years!"


    His tone is like an elder lecturing his younger generation.


    However, Xuqing does have this strength. Regardless of his strength, Xuqing''s age does have the qualification to teach mu Jianchen a lesson.


    "Who are you?" Mu Jianchen looks at Xu Qing with a frightened face. He is staring at Xu Qing like a falcon. Mu Jianchen actually feels an inexplicable fear in his heart. He has never felt this kind of fear since he was born. This is the first time that he feels that kind of unspeakable fear.


    Xu Qing walked slowly to Mu Jianchen. Every time he stepped forward, mu Jianchen would step back involuntarily, and his eyes began to dodge Xu Qing''s eyes.


    "Who am I?" Xu Qing looked at mu Jianchen coldly and hummed: "if you want to know who I am, go back and ask mu Huangyu!"


    Others may not feel much when they hear mu Huangyu''s name, but mu Jianchen is struck by lightning. A huge wave has set off in his heart. He looks at Xu Qing in amazement. He didn''t expect that Xu Qing would know mu Huangyu''s name.


    In the eyes of many people and even the Mu family, mu Jianchen is the well deserved leader of the Mu family. However, only mu Jianchen knows that although he has been the leader of the Mu family for many years, he can never shake mu Huangyu''s position in the Mu family, because mu Huangyu is his father!


    After he defeated the Dragon general in those years, mu Huangyu passed the position of the head of the Mu family to him. From then on, mu Huangyu hardly asked anything about the Mu family.


    Now, decades have passed. Besides knowing that his father mu Huangyu is still alive, he knows nothing about his father or where his father is.


    Mu Jianchen looked at Xu Qing for a long time, then asked Xu Qing: "do you know my father?"


    It is said that people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Mu Jianchen is the same at the moment. In the face of Xu Qing, who was shocked by a move, mu Jianchen did not dare to easily smooth Xu Qing''s beard, and his words were full of respect.


    "Don''t make up to me!" In the face of Mu Jianchen who had begun to be soft, Xu Qingleng snorted: "come on, why do you want to attack my useless apprentice? If you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, even if Mu Huangyu comes, I will take care of you in his face! ¡°Xu Qing''s attitude is extremely strong, and there is almost no room for negotiation.


    In the face of Xu Qing, who is extremely strong, mu Jianchen''s forehead finally begins to exude cold sweat. He can hear that Xu Qing''s words are not a joke, and he also knows that Xu Qing has this strength. He believes that if he can''t give Xu Qing a reasonable explanation, Xu Qing will certainly do what he says.


    However, does he dare to say that he wants to kill Xu Shaotang so as to avoid future trouble?


    Mu Jianchen''s eyes didn''t move away from Xu Qing for a moment. He didn''t know what explanation to give Xu Qing. He never wanted to escape like now.


    "Why, don''t you want to explain, or don''t you think it''s necessary to explain to me?" Seeing that mu Jianchen refused to speak, the frost on Xu Qing''s face was gradually at home, and his momentum began to rise, and the overwhelming momentum was surging towards mu Jianchen.


    Mu Jianchen was photographed by Xu Qing''s powerful momentum. He swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and said in a low voice: "I didn''t know he was the apprentice of the elder generation..."


    "I don''t know?" Hearing mu Jianchen''s words, Xu Qing''s fierce momentum suddenly converged. Just when mu Jianchen thought that Xu Qing had planned to expose this matter, Xu Qing suddenly moved and appeared in front of Mu Jianchen in the blink of an eye. Then he kicked mu Jianchen out dozens of meters away, and then roared angrily: "I don''t know what you are!"

 Chapter 648

    overbearing!


    Xu Qing''s words are full of overbearing flavor. However, no one doubts whether he should be overbearing. On the contrary, he takes his overbearing for granted.


    This world is like this, the law of the jungle!


    Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu, who know mu Jianchen''s identity, have already been shocked by Xu Qing, who is so overbearing that they can''t say anything, especially long Jiang. Although Xu Shaotang told him that Xu Qing is powerful, he tried to think about Xu Qing as much as possible, but he didn''t expect that he underestimated Xu Qing in the end.


    As soon as Xuqing makes a move, he will fight back mu Jianchen, the once invincible leader of guwu family. In Xuqing''s eyes, mu Jianchen, who has always been regarded as the biggest enemy, is just a toddler.


    Moreover, they also get some important information from Xu Qing''s dialogue with mu Jianchen. For example, mu Huangyu, Long Jiang, has been fighting with mu Jianchen for many years. He thinks he already knows the guwu family well, but he doesn''t know much about the Mu family. Xu Qing obviously knows more about the Mu family than them.


    Xu Qing''s foot is not heavy. Compared with the impact on mu Jianchen''s body, it has the greatest impact on mu Jianchen''s mind.


    Mu Jianchen fell to the ground dejectedly, and even forgot to stand up. He had always thought highly of himself. He was taught by Xuqing like a naughty boy in full view of the public, and now he was beaten by Xuqing without fighting back. He never thought that he would face such a powerful enemy.


    He kicked mu Jianchen, but Xuqing didn''t get rid of his anger. He flew forward and was ready to abuse mu Jianchen again.


    However, just as he was about to get close to Mu Jianchen, a black figure stood in front of Mu Jianchen and said to Xu Qing with a straight body: "Taoist brother is also the most outstanding person in the world. Why bother with a younger generation? Please give me a thin face and spare me this time."


    In a word, it has already indicated his identity, mu Huangyu! Mu Jianchen''s father!


    Until then, everyone could see his face clearly. He looked very old, even his eyebrows were almost all white, but his face was extremely ruddy, and his body was very straight. It was difficult to regard him as a centenarian without talking about his face.


    You know, although mu Jianchen looks very young, he is nearly 70 years old. As Mu''s father, mu Huangyu is probably an old monster.


    "Ha, old tortoise?" Xu Qing''s figure suddenly stopped and stopped in front of Mu Jianchen. However, he was no longer interested in teaching mu Jianchen a lesson. He just looked at the person standing in front of Mu Jianchen with a sneer and said, "old tortoise, for so many years, I thought you were dead. How can you give up?"


    Xu Qing''s words were not polite, and he felt like he was carrying a gun. However, mu Huangyu didn''t get angry. He just said to Xu Qing, "Why are you sarcastic, Taoist brother? What happened in those days was wrong with me. Now it''s been so many years. Why should Taoist brother hold on to my little pigtail again? No one can be a saint without fault."


    Xu Qing turned his lips and looked at mu Huangyu with disdain. He sneered and said, "well, people are not saints. Old tortoise, your responsibility is very clean. With Lao Tzu like you, it''s no wonder that he gave birth to such a shameless son. He really answered that sentence. He''s not a family and doesn''t enter a family."


    Listening to their conversation, everyone can understand that Xu Qing must have a deep resentment towards mu Huangyu. Moreover, mu Huangyu also feels sorry for Xu Qing about something, but he doesn''t know what it is that caused their resentment.


    In the face of Xu Qing''s repeated words, even mu Huangyu, who was conscious of being in debt to Xu Qing, could not help being slightly angry. The smile on her face gradually disappeared. Staring at Xu Qing, she said: "I have already apologized to Taoist brother. If Taoist brother really does not want to accept my apology, then I have nothing to do! I''m leaving now! See you later! "


    Finish saying, mu Huangyu big sleeve a roll, fell on the ground of Mu Jianchen''s body has been uncontrollable stand up, mu Huangyu body micro motion, intend to take Xu Qing hurt mu Jianchen left.


    However, Xuqing had already blocked their way and hummed coldly: "do you want to go? When did I say you could go? "


    Looking at Xu Qing who blocked his way, mu Huangyu flashed a trace of Li Mang in his eyes and said in a deep voice: "how, does Taoist brother still want to fight with me?"


    "I have this idea!" Xu Qing snorted: "you old tortoise don''t mean to shut up. I''d like to see how much you''ve improved after you''ve been shut up for such a long time!"


    Looking at Xu Qing''s eager posture, mu Huangyu sighed: "you and I are going to die now. Why bother about the past?"


    Shaking his head, he said, "how do you want to settle the accounts with my son?"


    "He didn''t succeed, and your apprentice didn''t do anything. Besides, you''ve hurt him. What else do you want to do? " Mu Huangyu said with a black face. Although he was very upset with Xuqing in his heart, he had nothing to do with Xuqing. He had been with Xuqing for many years, and Xuqing''s temper could not be clearer."If I didn''t stop him in time, he would have succeeded!" Xu Qing stepped forward and looked at mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen''s father and son with fierce eyes. He said to Mu Huangyu aggressively: "I''m looking for a successor. He dares to move. Do you think I should teach him a lesson I''ll never forget?"


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, mu Huangyu was slightly stunned. Then she turned her head and looked at Xu Shaotang. Then she came back to Xu Qing and asked, "are you going to decide a successor?"


    "What do you say?" Xu Qing''s face was not good.


    Seeing that the look on Xu Qing''s face didn''t seem to be joking, mu Huangyu couldn''t help showing a look of embarrassment.


    After a long time, mu Liangchen looked at him


    When mu Jianchen followed mu Huangyu''s command and raised his hand, mu Huangyu''s face suddenly flashed a resolute and unbearable look.


    A blue light flashed by, and one of Mu Jianchen''s fingers had fallen to the ground, but mu Jianchen was mu Jianchen after all. Even with the pain of his fingers, he could not help crying out.


    "Taoist brother, are you satisfied now?" Mu Huangyu''s face was livid and asked, "can we go now?"


    Xu Qing glanced at the finger that fell on the ground, then looked at mu Jianchen who gritted his teeth and held back the pain. His eyes stayed on mu Jianchen''s face for dozens of seconds. Finally, he nodded and said to Mu Huangyu, "go back and take good care of your son. Next time, it won''t be solved by one finger!"

 Chapter 649

    When the Mu family left, many people were still immersed in the sudden changes.


    Today, a lot of your ideas and ideas have been completely overturned. Many people feel that their combined shock is not as much as a few hours tonight.


    First Xu Shaotang killed Xia Jiuli, then Qin Guozhu and others carried the mausoleum by themselves, then mu Jianchen made a sneak attack, then Xu Qing came on the stage, and finally mu Huangyu cut off a finger of Mu Jianchen himself.


    It''s all changing so fast that many people are still dreaming.


    When everyone recovered from their shock, there was no trace of Xuqing in the field.


    "Dead old boss!" Xu Shaotang shouts to the darkness in the distance, but he doesn''t get any response.


    Long Jiang did not look back. He and the two of them carried the body of the broken army slowly forward again. At the same time, he said to Xu Shaotang, "first send the broken army back!"


    Although he now has countless questions to ask Xu Shaotang, he still holds back the questions in his heart. Now the most important thing is to send the broken army back safely.


    Xu Shaotang has a lot of questions in his heart. He wants to ask the dead old man. Unfortunately, the dead old man has always been a God. Unless he wants to appear, no matter how many questions he has in his heart, he can''t find anyone to ask.


    Three people in the heart each sigh of time, not far away but came a rumble of helicopter sound.


    The three looked up at the fast approaching light spot in the sky and knew that it was time to come.


    Soon, the helicopter landed slowly in front of them.


    A gray haired old man stepped down from the helicopter.


    With the old man walking down from the helicopter, there are golden tigers and iron leopards protecting him.


    "Chief!"


    Seeing the old man walking down from the helicopter, the three of them straightened their waists at the same time and saluted the old man respectfully. Meanwhile, the crowd in the distance immediately calmed down and could not help but salute the old man like the three of them.


    The old man raised his hand to give a salute to everyone, but when he put down his hand, it was extremely slow, and his eyes fell on the broken army lying peacefully on the simple stretcher.


    Although his face can''t see any happiness, anger, sadness and happiness, his trembling right hand has exposed the violent fluctuation in his heart.


    When the old man''s right hand was put down, his eyes were slightly red. No one could see the faint tears in the old man''s eyes except for the close distance dragon.


    "I''ll..." The old man closed his eyes and murmured, "I''ll pick him up Go home


    "Good!" Dragon will still pay attention to the old man, said: "let''s send him home together!"


    "No The old man shook his head slightly and said, "Xia Jiuli is dead. You still have a lot of things to do. Go ahead with your own business. I''ll stay alone with him..."


    After that, the old man waved to the golden tiger and the iron leopard. They immediately took the simple stretcher from the dragon and took it to the helicopter with great care.


    They didn''t say much. They just looked at the old man with some worry. Of course, they knew the sadness in the old man''s heart. The reason why the old man didn''t want them to send them back together was that he didn''t want them to see his vulnerable side. In China, everyone can show his vulnerable side, but he can''t!


    The helicopter came and went quickly, and disappeared completely in front of the public in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Come with me!" When the helicopter disappeared, Qin Guozhu said in a calm voice.


    What he said is not only to Long Jiang, but also to Xu Shaotang. The questions in his heart are even more than those of Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang combined. Now the broken army has been picked up by the chief in person. He can''t wait to know the answers to these questions, but he doesn''t know that long Jiang and Xu Shaotang don''t have any answers to many of his questions.


    The three came to Yanqi lake, far away from the crowd in the distance.


    Qin Guozhu looked at the Yanqi lake, which was wrinkled by the night wind, and asked sadly, "how did the broken army die?"


    "He died because of me!" Xu Shaotang slowly stepped forward, sat down by the lake and explained to Qin Guozhu, "he gave me his whole life cultivation in the situation of true Qi, which gave me the capital to kill Xia Jiuli."


    Although Qin Guozhu didn''t know anything about martial arts, he also understood what Xu Shaotang said. He wanted to scold Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t know where to start. What''s the use of scolding Xu Shaotang for breaking the army voluntarily?


    After thinking about it, Qin Guozhu didn''t know what to scold. In the end, he just sighed heavily: "since you''ve given all your life cultivation to you, you''ll have to shoulder your responsibility in the future. I don''t want you to have a car accident. Guowei is going to Xia Jiuli or Mu Jianchen!"


    Before Xu Shaotang opened his mouth, the Dragon general said solemnly: "don''t worry, if he dares to do that, I will kill him even if I fight for his life!"Qin Guozhu nods. He still trusts Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang. When he says that, he also reminds Xu Shaotang. After all, Xu Shaotang''s identity has become a little special. Let''s not talk about his own strength for the moment. He can defeat mu Jianchen with one move. If someone wants to move him, he has to weigh his weight first.


    "Xu Shaotang, tell me honestly, what is the identity of your master? How come we''ve never heard of this person? " Qin Guozhu raised his cheek again and asked Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    Qin Guozhu once thought that with his current position, he did not dare to say that he knew all the things about Huaxia, but he should know all the major events, but he had never heard of Xuqing''s name for so many years, which made him feel helpless.


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s question, Xu Shaotang also said helplessly: "I really can''t answer this question. In fact, I also want to know what the identity of the dead old man is. I only know that he is a contemporary of master kongjing, and the relationship between them should be good. It is said that he has lived for more than 120 years. As for the others, I really want to know I don''t know. "

 Chapter 650

    Qin Guozhu, who was full of doubts, was shocked when he heard what the Dragon general said. Then he looked at the Dragon general uncertainly: "Lao long, what do you mean..."


    Later words have not been said, the dragon will have gently nodded to Qin Guozhu.


    Looking at the action between the two, Xu Shaotang asked: "what are you doing in the end?"


    At the same time, they looked at Xu Shaotang. Finally, it was long Jiang who said, "it was just a legend spread in a certain circle. I used to think it was an illusory thing, but when I heard you say that Lingshi was a contemporary of master kongjing and had intimate relationship with him, I think this legend is probably true."


    "What legend?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Long Jiang is not in a hurry to answer Xu Shaotang''s question. Instead, he looks at Qin Guozhu. He is obviously consulting Qin Guozhu to see if he wants to tell Xu Shaotang about the legend. After all, the legend is only circulated in their circle, and Xu Shaotang is obviously not qualified to know about their circle.


    Seeing Longjiang''s inquiring eyes, Qin Guozhu thought a little, then nodded and said, "tell him, he is already able to fight against mu Jianchen, and should be qualified to know these things."


    Seeing that Qin Guozhu agreed, the Dragon general slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "in our circle, there are legends about guardians."


    "Guardian?" Xu Shaotang looked at them more puzzledly, "do you mean that my master and master kongjing are probably the guardians you said?"


    The Dragon general nodded and said, "we don''t know much about the legend of the guardian. According to the legend, the guardian is the patron saint of China. Whenever China faces a powerful enemy, the guardian will appear. It is said that the guardian appeared in the big war with the island more than 80 years ago. At that time, China''s national strength was weak, and the war was in a state of anxiety. The island sent a large number of experts to China to assassinate the senior commander of our army. However, those experts were attacked by unknown experts as soon as they landed in China. Almost all the experts from the island were annihilated in that war, and only a limited number of people were able to escape. "


    Listening to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes widened with surprise, and then asked, "do you mean that the one who killed those island masters was guarding them, or my master and Master Kong Jing?"


    Although I don''t know why long Jiang and such a guess, Xu Shaotang always feels that it''s not reliable.


    "Lao Long''s guess is not unreasonable." Qin Guozhu said: "we once got a piece of information about the fighting. Although it was only a few words, there was a key message, that is, one of the people who killed those island masters was a monk. We only connected this matter with master kongjing after we got master kongjing''s relic."


    It''s been a long time since that battle. The authenticity of that battle may need to be verified. However, Qin Guozhu thought it was very possible. As for why they thought it was possible, they could not even explain it. Or maybe it was just because Master Kong Jing''s sari was a very strange thing, and they put all of them together It''s not surprising that things are linked together.


    Listening to the secret of Qin Guozhu and long Jiang, Xu Shaotang began to think about it. In terms of strength, both the old man and master kongjing can be called "guardians". But since they are guardians, they also know that Xia Jiuli and mu Jianchen are in trouble for the country. Why don''t they solve these people early?


    Is it for my so-called successor to practice?


    It''s impossible. Even Xu Shaotang himself thinks this reason is ridiculous.


    When he thought about the successor, Xu Shaotang started to grow up. Last time, the old boss said that he would be his successor. He didn''t want to be his "Guardian" instead of him, did he?


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head, abandons all the confused ideas in his mind, and then asks and answers them to the Dragon: "what''s the matter with mu Huangyu? Why have you never mentioned this person before?"


    He used to think that mu Jianchen was the greatest reliance of the Mu family. He didn''t know how many years he had been in the realm of alchemy. But what he saw and heard tonight made him know that mu Jianchen was not the most terrible person. Maybe it was mu Huangyu who really made the Mu family surpass these aristocratic families in the capital.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know mu Huangyu''s strength, but he guesses that mu Huangyu''s strength should not be inferior to that of the dead old man, even if it''s not too bad. Otherwise, with the character of the dead old man, he will never let them go so easily.


    Speaking of Mu Huangyu, Qin Guozhu and long Jiang are also helpless.


    "Don''t say it''s you, we all want to know what happened to Mu Huangyu now!" Qin Guozhu said with a melancholy face: "for so many years, we have never heard of Mu Huangyu''s name. If it wasn''t for mu Huangyu''s appearance, we all thought it was your master who was talking nonsense."


    Long Jiang also said with a bitter smile: "yes, we always thought that as long as we solved mu Jianchen, we could solve the Mu family''s problems. Now it seems that we really have a long way to go.""You don''t know mu Huangyu?" Xu Shaotang said: "it seems that the Mu family is really not simple, but it''s reasonable. If there are not many old monsters in a family that has been handed down for thousands of years, it''s really unreasonable."


    Long Jiang nodded and said, "fortunately, your master doesn''t seem to have a good relationship with the Mu family. I don''t know..."


    "No!" Before long Jiang''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang poured cold water on him mercilessly and said: "the old man should not participate in the affairs of the Mu family. If he wanted to participate in this matter, he would have participated in it for a long time. He would not let mu Jianchen be so domineering for so many years."


    He knows what Longjiang means. Longjiang hopes that the old man can stand up against the Mu family. In that case, maybe the problems of the guwu family, which have troubled China for many years, will be solved completely.


    However, Xu Shaotang knows the character of the dead old man. If he really wants to stand up, he will not wait until now. This is also his previous question. Although he does not know why the dead old man does not stand up, he knows that the old man will not intervene in this matter too much.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Guozhu and long darkened the flame of hope in their eyes in an instant, and their faces were once again filled with deep sadness. They didn''t know how to deal with the more and more terrible Mu family.

 Chapter 651

    Xu Shaotang and long chatted with each other by the lake for a long time. Except for the three of them, no one knew what they were talking about until it was light.


    When Xu Shaotang left, Xia Jiuli''s body had disappeared. Xu Shaotang knew that most of Xia Jiuli''s body had been taken away by Lianxin or Qin Zongheng. When Xia Jiuli died, his family''s Revenge could be regarded as revenge.


    Xu Shaotang just stepped into the house, but saw song Yinuo sitting in the living room talking and laughing with Xu Qing, while Wu Jie and Da Xiong were standing by carefully, for fear that the dead old man might hurt others.


    "Die..." Xu Shaotang was surprised and wanted to shout out a "dead old boss". Unexpectedly, the word "dead" just came out. Xu Qing cast a bad look at him. Thinking about the terror of the dead old man, Xu Shaotang swallowed the word "dead" and asked, "old man, how did you come?"


    "Why don''t you welcome me?" Xu Qing eyebrows a pick, stare Xu Shaotang one eye to say.


    "Welcome, very welcome. Who dares not welcome you?" Xu Shaotang gives the old man a smiling face and goes to sit down in front of him next to song Yinuo.


    "Shaotang, now that you are back, let''s have a good chat." As soon as Xu Shaotang sat down, song Yinuo stood up, yawned and said, "I''ve been chatting with the old man all night. I''m really sleepy. I have to say that the spirit of the old man is very good."


    Song Yinuo''s predicament is just a matter of making it. He knows that Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing must have a lot to talk about. It''s not convenient for her to stay here. It''s better to find a reason to leave first.


    Watching song Yinuo leave, Wu Jie and Da Xiong kick out.


    Xu Qing took a look at the two people who were afraid, pointed to the big bear and said, "you can go down, WuJie, stay here!"


    "Martial uncle, I''m sleepy too..." Wu Jie said with a sad face.


    WuJie''s voice just fell. Xuqing''s eyebrows were horizontal. He glared at WuJie and said, "I''m sleepy. I haven''t settled with you yet."


    It''s ok if he doesn''t say that. As soon as he says that, Wu Jie''s face suddenly sweats. He doesn''t dare to be so presumptuous in front of Xu Qing like Xu Shaotang. If the old man gets angry, he''ll have to eat and walk away.


    Although he was afraid of the old man, Wu Jie did not dare to move his steps now. He could only watch the bear leave like an amnesty, and his eyes were full of envy.


    "Sit down!" Seeing the shadow of the bear disappear, Xu Qing points to the position next to Xu Shaotang and orders Wu Jie to sit down.


    Wu Jie slowly moves his steps and sits down next to Xu Shaotang. However, he keeps a little distance from the old man. No one knows when the old man''s slap will fall on his head.


    Seeing that both of them sat down in front of themselves, Xu Qing nodded contentedly and said to Xu Shaotang, "don''t you have many questions to ask me?"


    When Xu Shaotang heard Xu Qing''s words, he was very happy. No wonder the old man appeared here. He intended to solve many doubts in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang tidied up his thoughts a little, and then began to ask, "are you the guardian in the legend?"


    This is the news he got there. He wants to confirm with the dead old man face to face. If it''s true, he doesn''t have to ask many questions.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Xu Qing looked at him in surprise and asked: "how do you know?"


    "Are you really a guardian?" Xu Shaotang, who gets the answer, looks at Xu Qing suspiciously. He looks up and down at the dead old leader, but he can''t see that he looks like a guardian.


    It''s no warning. I don''t seem to be surprised when I hear the old man''s words. I just keep my eyes on my nose and my heart. I don''t know whether I''m wandering or settled.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s suspicious eyes, Xu Qing''s face turned black and hummed: "little bastard, are you doubting what I said?"


    Seeing the old man''s appearance that he would be angry at any time, Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and said, "no, I don''t dare to doubt you. It''s just that it''s so sudden that I can''t accept it for a while."


    Since the old man is a guardian, does the old man want him to take over as a guardian?


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was soft, Xu Qing nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "to be exact, I am the guardian of China! Every ancient country has different guardians, and we are only responsible for guarding China. As for other countries, it''s none of our business to live or die. "


    "You?" Xu Shaotang took a look at Xu Qing and asked, "Master Kong Jing is also one of you?"


    Xu nodded and said, "not only the old monk kongjing, but also the old tortoise mu Huangyu used to be one of the guardians of China."


    "Is mu Huangyu one of the guardians of China?" Xu Shaotang was surprised by the news. It was his expectation that Master Kong Jing belonged to the guardian of China. However, he never thought that mu Huangyu, who made the old man hostile, was one of them. This really made him doubt whether he had heard the wrong thing.If Mu Huangyu is one of the Chinese guardians, what is the Mu family doing now? Or, mu Huangyu betrayed the Chinese guardians, so the old man was full of hostility to him.


    Wu Jie was also surprised to hear the news. Obviously, he didn''t know that mu Huangyu once belonged to the Chinese guardian.


    Looking at their surprised faces, Xu Qing sighed and said: "the Chinese guardian is an organization that has been handed down for thousands of years. Now, there are only three families of Buddhism, Taoism and guwu. There are still people who are maintaining this organization. To be exact, there are only two families of Buddhism and Taoism."


    Since mu Huangyu is no longer a member of the Chinese guardian, the guwu family will be removed from this organization.


    "Why did mu Huangyu leave the Chinese guardian?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing in doubt and asked, "is it because he is greedy for secular power that he..."


    "No!" Xu Qing shook his head and said: "Mu Huangyu was kicked out by me and the empty mirror!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie look at each other. They didn''t expect this result. Originally, they thought mu Huangyu was the guardian of leaving, but they were kicked out by their two masters.


    They know that the two men kicked mu Huangyu out of the guardian, it must be because mu Huangyu did something that made them very angry. Maybe it was because of this that Xu Qing was full of hostility to Mu Huangyu.

 Chapter 652

    "Are you curious, why are we doing this?" Looking at the two people who were full of confusion, a smile appeared on Xuqing''s face.


    Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie are very rational choice not to ask, because they all know the dead old man''s urine, maybe they ask, the dead old man will start to bang up, then give them a sentence: I just don''t tell you!


    However, Xu Qing didn''t plan to make fun of them this time. Seeing that they didn''t ask, he said to himself, "speaking of this, we should start from the war with Cain the blood emperor decades ago."


    "Cain the king of blood?" Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie make confused voices at the same time. They don''t know how this matter is related to Cain again.


    Xuqing sighed softly for a while and said: "Cain said that China was doing evil, and the country could not help Cain. As the guardian of China, we naturally had to bear the responsibility of killing Cain or expelling Cain from China. Originally, with the help of the three of us, Cain could be killed intact. However, mu Huangyu turned into a shrinking turtle at this critical moment. Kong Jing and I had to deal with Cain with the help of two people. You already know the result of the war, but you don''t know that the main reason why Kong Jing sat down was that she left something that could not be recovered in the war Trauma. "


    At this point, Xuqing''s face can''t help showing anger. It''s obvious that he still has resentment against mu Huangyu, who is retreating from the battle. He may blame mu Huangyu for all the responsibilities of the empty mirror master.


    Xu Shaotang now finally knows why Xu Qing calls mu Huangyu an old tortoise as soon as he meets him. It turns out that it''s because mu Huangyu has been cheated in dealing with blood emperor Cain. The nickname Xu Qing gives mu Huangyu is appropriate.


    "Why did mu Huangyu withdraw temporarily?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t mention it. As soon as he mentioned it, Xuqing''s angry face showed a more angry look, gritting his teeth and saying, "do you know what bad excuse mu Huangyu made for his cowardice? Shut up and practice! Ha ha, what a rotten excuse


    When it comes to anger, Xu Qing can''t help laughing, but behind the laughter is incomparable resentment. Maybe it''s OK to use this excuse to cheat those who don''t know anything about martial arts, but if you want to cheat such peerless masters as Xuqing, you can only say that mu Huangyu regards them as three-year-old children.


    At their level, it''s useless to practice in a closed door. Instead of sitting in the room every day, it''s better to have a look at the outside world. Maybe you can have an epiphany by chance.


    Xu Shaotang also understands this truth. He can''t help looking down on mu Huangyu. This rotten reason is that he clearly doesn''t want to fight Cain, the blood emperor.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing I don''t quite understand." Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of something and said, "at first, mu Huangyu seemed to want to protect mu Jianchen. Why did he suddenly cut off a finger of Mu Jianchen himself?"


    Since mu Huangyu used to be one of the guardians of China, there is no need to say more about his actual strength. It is estimated that he is at the same level as the dead leader. If Mu Huangyu wanted to protect mu Jianchen, he would not hesitate to fight with the dead leader. The outcome is still unknown. However, mu Huangyu dramatically cut off one of Mu Jianchen''s fingers in the end, which is really puzzling.


    "Because he attacked you and wanted to kill you!" Xu Qing said with astonishing words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Xu Qing, then laughed at himself and said, "when did I have such a big face?"


    In front of ordinary people, Xu Shaotang may really have such a thin face, but in the eyes of Mu Jianchen and mu Huangyu, Xu Shaotang might not even be able to get into their eyes. If Xu Qing didn''t have a rare serious expression on his face, he thought that the old man was teasing him and that the dead old man was just making fun of him.


    "Of course you don''t have much face." Xu Qing said: "even if you are my apprentice, you don''t have any face in front of Mu Huangyu, but if you are my successor, you will have some face."


    Before Xu Shaotang spoke, Wu Jie began to murmur in a low voice: "I''m still my master''s successor. Why don''t I have any face in front of you?"


    Wu Jie felt that he was really unlucky. He took on an inexplicable task, then made a mistake inexplicably, and then provoked Xu Qing inexplicably. He was bullied by Xu Qing and his apprentice. How could he be so unlucky?


    "Pa!"


    Xu Qing slapped Wu Jie''s head without warning, glared at him and said, "what kind of successor are you? When did kongjing ask you to be his successor? I and your master spent a lot of effort to trap Cain. It''s very good of you to ask you to guard Cain. Instead, you let him run away. It''s cheap of you that I didn''t ask you to apologize for death! If you want to be a successor, take Cain back first! Now I''m the only one who is the guardian of China. I said you''re not the successor of Kong Jing. You''re not! "


    Xu Qing''s slap and a lesson immediately made Wu Jie lose his temper. He just lowered his head and stopped talking, so that Xu Qing''s slap would not fall on his head again.Xu Shaotang doesn''t have the heart to deal with WuJie who is full of grievances. He just asks Xuqing, "what''s the difference between a successor and an apprentice? As far as I know, you should be my only apprentice, right


    "Of course there is a difference!" Xu Qing snorted: "I only accept you because I don''t want to accept apprentices. But I don''t have to choose you as my successor, do you understand? There is an unwritten rule among the Chinese guardians that the successor chosen by the guardians, whether good or bad, can be decided by themselves, and other guardians and their descendants are not allowed to participate in it, otherwise it will be an endless situation. Although mu Huangyu has been kicked out by me and Kong Jing, he still knows this rule. If he doesn''t cut off one of Mu Jianchen''s fingers, I will cut off mu Jianchen''s head! "


    At this point, Xu Qing''s tone is full of domineering and domineering attitude.


    "So the identity of the successor is really useful." Xu Shaotang laughed at Xu Qing and said, "it means that mu Jianchen can''t attack me in the future?"


    Xu Shaotang instantly had a kind of momentum, he had to admit, this kind of feeling behind someone, really cool!

 Chapter 653

    Xu nodded and said: "in principle, it is so, but if you take the initiative to provoke mu Jianchen, it has nothing to do with me."


    When Xu Shaotang heard Xu Qing''s words, he was covered with black lines. The name of the successor was useless. Did he not provoke mu Jianchen? Is it possible? But he promised the Dragon general that he would completely suppress the Mu family.


    He saw the hope originally, but at the moment when mu Huangyu appeared, he felt that the hope was dim again. After all, mu Huangyu was not like Xu Qing. With mu Huangyu in one day, it was impossible for him to suppress the Mu family, unless he suppressed mu Huangyu first, but is that possible?


    Maybe, maybe. I just don''t know when I will go.


    After he was depressed, Xu Shaotang asked Xu Qing, "I''m just listening to you about the Chinese guardian. What''s the responsibility of the Chinese guardian? Protect the safety of China? "


    "Yes, not all!" Xu Qing said: "Chinese guardians have their own code of conduct. Guardians only serve the Chinese nation, not individuals or any forces. Generally speaking, unless they come to the critical moment of the survival of the Chinese nation or encounter the invasion of foreign experts like Cain, the guardians will not intervene, even if there is civil strife in the country."


    No wonder!


    Xu Shaotang finally knew why Xuqing didn''t eradicate Xia Jiuli, who was a troublemaker in China. It turned out that all the reasons came from their rules.


    "I don''t know who founded the Chinese guardian. There are so many rules." Xu Shaotang muttered to himself.


    "No one knows that." After thinking about it, Xu Qing said, "the previous generation of guardians speculated that ran min might be the founder of the Chinese guardians, and the reason for the creation of the guardians was probably because of the" Wu Hu Luan Hua ". However, this is too far away from now, and there is no way to verify it."


    Xu Shaotang still knows a lot about the "five disordered Chinese". He thinks that ran min''s character, who issued the "order to kill Hu", is likely to do such a thing.


    After understanding the cause and effect of the matter, Xu Shaotang asked Xu Qing with a smile, "how did you suddenly decide to tell me these things?"


    He had asked the dead old man many times before, and Xuqing used all kinds of reasons to get out of the way every time. Now he suddenly told him all these things, and he didn''t know what the dead old man was up to.


    "Because you passed my test." Xu Qing said with an enigmatic look.


    "What test? Xia Jiuli Xu Shaotang asked with some uncertainty.


    Xu nodded: "Xia Jiuli is just the one I left for you to practice. If you can''t even deal with such a trivial person as Xia Jiuli, why should you be my successor? Do you think anyone can be my successor? "


    "Ha ha..." Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said to Xu Qing, "it''s estimated that you and mu Huangyu think Xia Jiuli is insignificant. If we didn''t break the army and help each other with death this time, I would be the one who died now."


    When it comes to breaking the army, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling dejected. He doesn''t know where those people are going to bury the broken army. He must go to worship the broken army in person to repay him for saving his life. Counting up, the broken army has saved him twice. Let''s not say what he promised the Dragon general. Even for breaking the army, he has to fight with the Mu family in the end.


    Xu Qingpiao said: "when you really stand at the peak of martial arts, you may know that Xia Jiuli is really insignificant. There are many people who can easily kill Xia Jiuli in this world, such as me, mu Huangyu, Cain and so on. A mere Xia Jiuli should not be your goal."


    This words, estimate also a few of them dare to say so, even if Xia Jiuli is dead now, still no one will deny Xia Jiuli once powerful.


    "What is the level of the peak of martial arts?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing and asked, "is there another realm after refining the spirit realm? Have you reached this realm?"


    As soon as his question came out, Wu Jie, who had been drooping his head, also put up his ears. Obviously, he also wanted to know the level of Xuqing.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s problem, Xu Qing just shook his head and said, "no one knows what level is after the realm of alchemy. Our cultivation just stays in the realm of alchemy and stagnates. We probably don''t want to know the level behind. It depends on whether you can touch that level in your lifetime."


    "Ah? You don''t even know? " Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing in surprise. He thought that the dead old man had already stood in the realm of alchemy.


    "Is that strange?" Xu Qing snorted: "I said when I passed your" Yulong Jue "that no one has practiced it to the fifth level in these years. I hope you can. If I''m not here, you can go to my grave and tell me. In fact, I really want to know what the realm is after refining the divine realm."


    "By the way, can you pass on what you taught me?" "I have some good people under me, and I want to improve their strength," Xu said


    He once had the idea of imparting the "Yulong Jue" to the members of the wolf group, but he was afraid that the old man''s stubborn temper would hurt the members of the wolf group in the end, so he didn''t dare to impart it. Now that he rarely met the old man, he wanted to know about it."Do it yourself!" Xu Qing said: "now that you are sure to be my successor, you can also choose a successor in advance. However, if the one you choose is not qualified, you should be responsible for cleaning up the door."


    "Can I not be the successor?" Xu Shaotang said bitterly, "I''m really not interested in these things."


    "Well, what do you say?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing immediately said.


    Well, it seems that it''s impossible not to want to be his successor because of the old man''s posture. He slanders in his heart. It seems that the old man can''t live for decades, and he doesn''t know why he is in such a hurry to find a successor.


    Xuqing knows that Xu Shaotang must scold himself in his heart even if he doesn''t have to think about it. He just says to Xu Shaotang, "Cain''s business sentence is left to you and WuJie. If you don''t want to be sad when you become a guardian in the future, you''d better kill Cain before he recovers. Otherwise, when he recovers, your life will be sad ¡£¡±


    Although Xu Shaotang slandered the old man, he still felt that there was some truth in his words. Cain had already hated him. Even if he didn''t find Cain, Cain would come to him. Rather, it was better to solve Cain''s problem as soon as possible.

 Chapter 654

    This night, Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing talked a lot. Xu Qing told Xu Shaotang all the things he had kept secret from him. As long as Xu Qing knew about Xu Shaotang''s problems, he would answer them one by one, which made Xu Shaotang have to sigh. The difference between the probation period and the treatment after becoming a regular worker is really very different.


    When the sky is slightly bright, Xu Qing leaves quietly again. Xu Shaotang knows that the dead old man can only look at the direction of Xu Qing''s disappearance with a slight sigh.


    "Guardian? It''s really a responsible job... " Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly, smiles bitterly for a while, turns around and walks upstairs.


    He hasn''t closed his eyes all day and night. Now it''s time for him to have a rest. When it''s bright, I don''t know how many things come to him.


    Gently open the door of the bedroom, song Yinuo is now sleeping very sweet, a pretty face is full of serene look, since knowing that Xu Shaotang is going to fight Xia Jiuli, she has not had a good rest for several days, now the matter is settled, the big stone in her heart is finally falling, this sleep is very happy.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s peaceful and sweet appearance, Xu Shaotang''s heart is warm.


    Just as he was ready to go up to sleep peacefully with song Yinuo in his arms, his phone rang untimely.


    When the phone is connected, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly trembles, and then slowly closes his eyes.


    Song Yinuo, who heard the sound, woke up from his sleep, rubbed his eyes, looked at Xu Shaotang with a strange look, and asked, "Shaotang, what''s the matter?"


    Asked by song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang slowly regained his mind, opened his eyes, stroked song Yinuo''s pretty face and said, "you can sleep again. I''ll go out for a while. I have something to do temporarily..."


    "Well, go and return early." Song Yinuo didn''t ask what happened, just nodded to Xu Shaotang gently.


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded gently, then turned and walked out of the door.


    An hour later, Xu Shaotang, who is galloping all the way, has already appeared in the dragon group, while long Fei has been waiting at the door early. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, he immediately takes him to the medical center of the dragon group as soon as possible.


    In the hospital bed of the medical center, the drunk maniac has gone to sleep quietly, with a satisfied look on his face and a shallow smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "When did he leave?" Question and answer by Xu Shaotang.


    Long Fei sighed and said, "I told him about Xia Jiuli''s being killed by you. I wanted to stimulate his desire for survival, but I didn''t expect that after going out for a turn, I received the news that he had left..."


    Looking at the wine maniac whose body has been thoroughly cold, Xu Shaotang''s face does not look sad. Both he and Long Fei have expected that the wine maniac will choose this road, but they did not expect that this day will come so soon. For the wine maniac, death is actually the biggest relief. From now on, he will no longer have to live in the suffering of guilt and pain.


    Moreover, he knew the news of Xia Jiuli''s death before he died. He may have no regrets in this world, except for his inexplicable guilt for pity.


    Xu Shaotang stepped forward and finally took a look at his friend who had lived and died with him for several times. Then he slowly pulled up the white quilt to cover the drunk maniac, and said to the corpse of the drunk maniac, "drunk maniac, go all the way, I hope you can have a happy life."


    Long Fei also came forward with a slight sigh: "a good congenital master, it''s a pity..."


    "Yes, it''s a pity. If only he were still that drunken lunatic." With a sigh, Xu Shaotang turned to Longfei and said, "I want to take him back to Haosheng for burial. Is there any problem with you?"


    Before going to the north, the alcoholic madman had already selected a cemetery for himself. Now that others have gone, it''s time to fulfill that wish for him.


    Long Fei nodded and said, "originally I asked you to take him away. Choose a good place to bury him. It''s not in vain for your friends."


    "Well, I know." Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "the old man hasn''t come back yet?"


    Long Fei shook his head and said, "no, I guess I''ve been discussing with those people about things in the north for decades, and it''s time to return the north to a bright future."


    Now that Xia Jiuli is dead, he believes that the problem that has plagued the north for many years will be solved immediately. Although there is still a blood alliance in the north, the blood alliance that has lost Xia Jiuli''s protection can not stop the determination of the top to fight against the north.


    He knew that maybe there would be an order to come to him after daybreak.


    "Although Xia Jiuli has been solved, the price is too high." Xu Shaotang sighed.


    Long Fei understands what he means. For many people, a broken army and a drunken maniac have changed Xia Jiuli''s life. Although they may have made a lot of money, they have actually lost money. Although the role of broken army in China is not as good as that of Long Jiang, he plays an irreplaceable role in the stability of China. Now that the broken army is dead, there is no one around the leader.


    You know, in the past, when the army broke down, he almost protected the commander. But now, when the commander came to pick up the army, the people around him had changed into golden tiger and iron leopard.Although golden tiger and iron leopard can be regarded as experts, they are far from being compared with breaking the army. The safety of the leader is related to the peace of China. None of them wants the leader to have an accident.


    "The price is really a little higher." With a solemn sigh, Long Fei takes a look at Xu Shaotang. He wants to say something, but maybe he doesn''t think it''s appropriate. He opens his mouth, but he can''t say anything.


    Xu Shaotang noticed Long Fei''s look, looked at him and said, "do we need to cover up between us? Let''s just say what we have to say."


    Long Fei said with a bitter smile: "originally this should not be said by me. Xu Shaotang, there are really not many experts in Huaxia now, especially the top experts like you. After you die, many things before him may fall on you. You''d better have a psychological preparation. "


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned. He had never thought about it before, but it was something he had to think about.


    To some extent, he died for him, so he didn''t dare to forget his great kindness. Now when he died, only the Dragon general was left, but after all, the Dragon general couldn''t move, and the Dragon general could never have any more accidents. Then, some things before the army was broken would fall on his head naturally. He wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t refuse.


    "I understand. If it''s really necessary, I''ll think it over." Xu Shaotang nodded to Long Fei, then bent down to pick up the body of the alcoholic madman and walked out of the dragon group slowly.

 Chapter 655

    Gu''s family was buried at random.


    Before Xu Shaotang got to Gu''s grave, he could see the smoke coming from the hillside, and he could smell the incense from a long distance.


    Xu Shaotang knew that it must be the soul of Gu''s family who was mourned after he got revenge.


    Xu Shaotang, who was walking slowly up the road with a wine maniac and a shovel, was shovel on the way he was coming. He was going to find a suitable place to lay the wine maniac alive.


    When he came to Gu''s grave, what he saw at first was not pity or Mabo, but Qin Zongheng.


    When Xu Shaotang saw Qin Zongheng, Qin Zongheng also saw Xu Shaotang. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming with a corpse, Qin Zongheng looked at him in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang just nodded to Qin Zongheng and said hello. Then he came to Lianxin with the body of a drunken madman.


    Pitiful heart is now kneeling in front of her parents'' grave, her face is full of tears, she is burning the paper money in her hands to her parents, but his bloody hands are extremely dazzling, in front of her, is Xia Jiuli''s bloody head.


    Looking at Lianxin''s appearance, Xu Shaotang has guessed that Xia Jiuli''s head should have been cut down by Lianxin herself, which shows how much she hates Xia Jiuli.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her, she turned her head. When she saw the body of the drunk madman, the sad color on her face turned into surprise.


    "He is What''s the matter? " Lian''s eyes did not turn to stare at the corpse of the alcoholic madman, both surprised and confused.


    Xu Shaotang took a pity look and said quietly: "suicide..."


    "Suicide?" Pity heart puzzled to see this Xu Shaotang, and then think of the wine maniac was Xia Jiuli torture not human shape, finally sighed: "he this is why?"


    she still can''t understand what the wine maniac should do for her. Originally, the Baijiu should be happy and alive, but now it has turned into an icy corpse. However, he did not know that the alcoholic maniac was doomed to be unable to live happily in his life, because he was always ashamed to take care of his family.


    Xu Shaotang did not answer the question of compassion, but said to her: "the alcoholic madman told me before he went to the north to find Xia Jiuli. If he died, let me bury his body under the Gu family''s mass grave."


    "What is he doing all this for?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he looked at the body of the alcoholic madman with a puzzled face and said, "I don''t know him, but he seems to owe me a lot. What''s the matter with him? Did he tell you the purpose of doing this?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head: "I don''t know. Maybe only he knows about it. Now that Xia Jiuli and his son are dead, it''s time to understand this. Let the dust return to the earth... "


    Gu family''s murder has been tossed about for nearly 20 years. Now all the damned people have died, and the Revenge of compassion has been avenged. I just hope that this matter will not go wrong again, and let the mysteries in their hearts disappear with time.


    After that, before Xu Shaotang came to the hillside with the body of a drunken maniac, he looked at the grave of his parents. Under it, there was a mess of grass.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know anything about geomantic omen. He just felt that it was the right cemetery for alcoholic maniacs based on his feelings and the requirements of alcoholic maniacs. So he jumped down from there with the corpse of alcoholic maniacs and fell steadily in the weeds. Not to utter a single word,


    put the remains of the wine maniac on the ground. Xu Shaotang began shovel the wine maniac with no words.


    When he was working hard, Mabo and Qin Zongheng also walked down the rugged mountain road.


    "Let me do it!" MAb went over and pulled Xu Shaotang, who was fighting hard at his shovel. "I don''t know why he did it, but he did revenge on his young lady, so I could do something for him, and it was a reward for his kindness to the lady." Without demur, Qin is more direct than Xu Shaotang. When he was standing at Xu Shaotang''s station, he grabbed the shovel from Xu Shaotang''s hands without saying anything, and then began to shovel the soil with great force.


    saw the action of Qin vertical and horizontal, and Xu Shaotang and MAb''s face showed a look of surprise. Xu Shaotang sat down on the weeds beside him, watching the Qin crossbar who kept waving shovel. "Ma Bo wants to do something to repay kindness for his pity," he asked. "What are you doing this for?"


    "It''s also to repay my kindness!" Qin Zongheng spoke, but his hand didn''t stop. Maybe he had never done this kind of physical work. Just after a few movements, Qin Zongheng began to sweat on his forehead. However, Qin Zongheng didn''t wipe off the sweat on his forehead. He let the sweat drop into the pit and said, "because of him, the big Revenge of compassion has finally been avenged. I only hope to see one in the future The pity of all hatred... "


    His words were not loud, but the pity not far above their heads could be heard clearly.


    As for Qin Zongheng''s words, compassion didn''t say anything. Instead, she turned her head and dug a hole in front of her parents with her bare hands, just like she had dug a hole in the head of Xia Yu before. The hole was not far from the place where Xia Yu''s head was placed. In a sense, it was the reunion of Xia Jiuli and his son.Ma Bo raised his head and looked at the indifferent pity. He sighed slightly in his heart. He knew that there would be no intersection between pity and Qin Zongheng. Maybe they would become the most familiar strangers, right?


    Thinking of this, Mabo can''t help but worry about Lianxin. It''s impossible between Lianxin and Qin Zongheng. Does it mean that Lianxin will die alone? When he dies, who will take care of compassion instead of him?


    With the worry in his heart, Ma Bo''s eyes gradually fall on Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang noticed Ma Bo''s eyes looking at him. He looked at him with some doubts and asked, "Ma Bo, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Oh, no!" Ma Bo quickly shook his head and said, "I just think that in addition to thanking the alcoholic maniac, we should thank you. Without you, I don''t know when we can get revenge for the young lady''s great hatred."


    In fact, Ma Bo thought in his heart that Xu Shaotang''s appearance and character are not to be said, and his personal strength is extremely powerful. A man who can kill Xia Jiuli is enough to take care of him.


    However, compassion should be 14 or 15 years older than Xu Shaotang. In addition, Xu Shaotang has many beautiful wives and concubines. I don''t know if he can see compassion?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Ma Bo thought. When he heard Ma Bo''s words, he just said faintly: "this is what I should do, and compassion has helped me a lot. Moreover, I didn''t kill Xia Jiuli completely for compassion, but more for revenge for the wine maniac."

 Chapter 656

    Qin''s vertical digging was slow, and Xu Shaotang and MAb wanted to take the shovel from his hand several times.


    When Qin Zongheng finished digging the pit, his hands were covered with blood bubbles. Be completely indifferent to the shovel handle, with Xu Shaotang and mAb, and the stubbornness of Qin''s vertical and horizontal achievements, but also to him. If he did not fall in love with his true feelings, he should be very happy now. At least, he should be very happy.


    Xu Shaotang arranges the clothes of the alcoholic madman, and then puts him safely into the pit.


    Qin Qin Heng also wanted to go to the shovel and cover up the soil, but he was preempted by Ma Bo. Marber, on the other hand, covered the soil on the tomb of the wine maniac, and said to Qin, "Mr. Qin, you understand the miss''s heart. We only know that some things can''t be forced. Why do you wait for the lady again?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disturb her!" Qin Zongheng gasped.


    Ma Bo shook his head and sighed: "Mr. Qin misunderstood the meaning of Laojiu. Your character is old and you can trust it. Laojiu just doesn''t want to see you wait so empty and doomed to no result. If you wait so long, you will only suffer yourself."


    Although Mabo spoke seriously and sincerely, Qin Zongheng didn''t listen to him at all. He just squatted on the ground and covered the grave of the alcoholic maniac with soil.


    Seeing the appearance of Qin Zongheng, Mabo could only shake his head helplessly, but Xu Shaotang''s face flashed a different color.


    After burying the drunk madman, Xu Shaotang found a stone tablet, which was very simple and small, almost one arm long.


    Xu Shaotang''s real Qi is condensed in his hands. On the stone tablet, he carved the name of the wine maniac: huaqianshu!


    When they have done all this, compassion has already buried Xia Jiuli''s head, and her hand, which has just been healed, has become bloody again.


    Ma Bo quickly went to help pity heart bandage, at the same time distressed to pity heart said: "why don''t you know to cherish yourself!"


    Pitiful heart slightly raised his cheek, showed a relieved smile to Mabo, and murmured: "this is the last time..."


    It''s really the last time. Xia Jiuli''s father and son are dead. Since then, Lianxin has no enemies any more. However, looking at this undulating tomb, Lianxin suddenly feels as if she has lost her direction.


    Once upon a time, her biggest motive force in life was to find revenge for Xia Jiuli and his son. Now she has to get revenge. She doesn''t know what she should do. She doesn''t even know what she is living for.


    Xu Shaotang went over and took some candles and paper money from Lianxin. Then he squatted in front of the tomb of the alcoholic madman, burning the candles and paper money, and said to himself, "I know you can''t lack wine in your life. When you have time, I will find some good old wine to bury beside you."


    Pitiful heart turned his face to see Xu Shaotang one eye, also followed down the mountain road, and Xu Shaotang together to worship wine madman.


    Pity is just burning incense and paper money in silence, but she doesn''t know what to say to the wine maniac. She has said too many words of thanks, and the questions in her heart can''t be answered.


    "The drunk madman asked me to say sorry for her." Looking at the name of the drunk maniac on the simple tombstone, Xu Shaotang said, "don''t ask me why. I also want to know why he asked me to tell you this sentence. Just think of him as a strange man. We can''t understand what strange people do."


    Pity heart originally really wanted to ask, but after hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, had to swallow back the question to the mouth.


    As Xu Shaotang said, the alcoholic maniac is indeed a strange person, and it''s so strange that people can''t understand it. Maybe that''s why the strange person is called a strange person.


    When all the paper money in hand is burned, Xu Shaotang and Lianxin stand up from the grave of the alcoholic madman at the same time.


    Pitifully looking at Qin Zongheng standing beside him, he said slightly, "thank you for coming to worship the ghost of Gu''s family."


    "When did we become so estranged?" Qin Zongheng laughed at himself and said, "your revenge has been avenged. What''s your plan for the future?"


    "What are you going to do?" Pity''s face is full of confused color, gently shook his head and said: "I have no plan, one day count one day, maybe one day, I will find a place where no one for the rest of my life."


    Seeing the pessimistic attitude of Lianxin, Qin Zongheng didn''t persuade him. He didn''t want to persuade him, but he didn''t know how to persuade him. He also knew that Lianxin couldn''t listen to his persuasion, just as he couldn''t listen to others'' persuasion. They were very similar to each other in obstinacy.


    "If you really want to find a quiet place to rest for a while, you might as well go to the garden." Qin Zongheng forced out a smile and said to Lianxin, "it''s also your home. Now that you''ve come back, I''ll give it back to you."


    "No!" Pity shook his head slightly, refused the kindness of the weight, said: "Gu''s family as early as 20 years ago has been gone, where now this is very good, at least much stronger than the ruins."


    Although she was avenged, the scar in her heart was not healed. They said that she would not see the place where she used to care for her family, so that she would not live in the old dream all day."Whatever you want!" Qin Zongheng said, "if you want to take back the place, you can tell me at any time."


    "Good." Pity nodded slightly.


    Looking at compassion''s indifferent attitude towards himself, Qin Zongheng felt a little bitter. He wanted to pour out his endless love to compassion, but he refused to show his melancholy in front of compassion. He didn''t want to make compassion feel that he was very pitiful.


    "Well, I have also fulfilled the last wish of the alcoholic maniac. I have something else to do on my side, so I''ll go first." Xu Shaotang didn''t want to stay here any longer and said goodbye to them.


    Pity heart looked at Xu Shaotang one eye, said: "I won''t be here in the capital for the moment, if you have something, direct telephone contact me."


    "Have you not avenged yourself? Why are you going to play and disappear


    "What is play disappear?" Pity heart white Xu Shaotang one eye, some chagrin of say: "I return to day sea!"


    Back to Tianhai? Xu Shaotang carefully think also understand, this is mostly his mother Fang Lan''s meaning, Fang LAN estimate is want to pity heart.


    Anyway, the relationship between them is so harmonious, so that one of them will not feel lonely all the time, and the other will feel loveless all the time. Let them forgive each other.


    Before leaving the mass grave, Xu Shaotang finally glanced at the grave. Who would have thought that these people with deep hatred would be buried in the same place after they died? He only hoped that this place could melt the hatred of the living and the dead, and let them be well and not struggle for this matter in the future.

 Chapter 657

    Just as they expected, when Xu Shaotang came home after he had finished his work, he had already received the news and started to clean up the north.


    In order to ensure that things in the north are safe, the whole dragon team, in addition to the unexpected deployment of the Dragon generals, even transferred many good men from the garrison forces in the capital. In just one day, the North has been surrounded by layers, and the action of cleaning up the north will start immediately with the above order.


    As everyone knows, the Xia family, which once dominated the north, has completely collapsed.


    However, the fall of the old forces must be accompanied by the emergence of new forces, such as the Xu family represented by Xu Shaotang.


    When the news of Xia Jiuli''s death spread, the Xu family was broken by people who came to visit him for various reasons. The Xu family in Tianhai was like this, and so was the Xu family in the capital. As the Song family who had the closest relationship with Xu Shaotang, of course, it became the object of all parties competing to please.


    "Chief, Fang''s family came to visit..."


    Song Yinian, who was in his study, received a pass from the confidential secretary. Before he finished speaking, he waved: "just say I''m not here!"


    "All right!" The confidential secretary shakes his head helplessly. This is the third wave of visitors song Yinian refused today.


    Although the Fang family is not among the seven great families, it has a small influence in the capital. Generally speaking, song Yinian would take time to meet with the Fang family as long as they were not really busy. But today, song Yinian refused without thinking about it.


    After the confidential secretary left, song Yinian couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Hearing song Yinian''s sigh, song Anbang looks at the old man in a puzzled way. The situation of the Song family is very good now. The old man should open up. How can he sigh without reason.


    Song Yinian said with a self mocking smile: "the world is prosperous and prosperous, all for the benefit of the people, but that''s all."


    Thinking about the attitude of those families towards the Song family before the duel between Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli, and looking at the truth of these families now, even though they have seen through the cold and warm human feelings, song Yinian still regrets it.


    "It''s true." Song Anbang also nodded and said: "from yesterday on, I found that many people in the military headquarters had different attitudes towards me. Although they didn''t try to please me, they always talked about all kinds of things with me intentionally or unintentionally, as if they wanted to get closer to me."


    Song Yinian frowned slightly and said, "don''t worry about these people. What they used to do with them is still there. Don''t get too close to them."


    Song Anbang nodded and said: "I know, these are people who have ulterior motives and are not worth making friends with."


    "No!" Song Yinian shook his head and said, "no matter who they are, even if they are all upright people, we should not get too close to them. At present, the Song family seems to have boundless scenery, but if we are not careful, we will fall into the abyss."


    Song Yinian spoke very seriously with a melancholy look on his face. Many of the things he considered were different from Song Anbang''s. for one thing, he first saw the disadvantages, then saw the interests, and finally made a prudent decision after weighing the advantages and disadvantages.


    "Why are you so worried?" Song Anbang asked.


    Song Yinian sighed a little and said: "the affair of Xia Jiuli has just ended. There will never be another Xia Jiuli or another Xia family. Therefore, at this time, we must be careful. Everything should be done as before. We must not take the opportunity to expand the influence of the Song family. Otherwise, we should be careful, We are the next summer home


    As a high-level official, song Yinian also knew a lot about Xin Mi, especially the Xia family in the north. Huaxia high-level officials hated him and tried every day to weaken the Xia family.


    Today, Xu Shaotang''s victory over Xia Jiuli also represents the rise of a new generation of forces led by Xu Shaotang. At this time, they can''t stimulate their sensitive nerves. After all, he doesn''t want to see the Song family follow the Xia family.


    After listening to song Yinian''s analysis, song Anbang nodded with approval. As song Yinian said, the Song family is now the most beautiful and dangerous of these families.


    Thinking about the current situation of the Song family, song Anbang scolded: "it''s all Xu Shaotang''s fault. How can this bastard not let people worry?"


    "If he makes people worry, can he still call Xu Shaotang?" Song Yinian snorted, and then said: "in fact, as long as Xu Shaotang is not as arrogant as Xia Jiuli, we don''t deliberately develop the Song family. It''s OK for the Song family to remain prosperous for several generations."


    Song Anbang thought about what the old man said and nodded: "it''s true. After all, now I don''t know where a mu family is coming from. It still needs Xu Shaotang to fight against this sudden family. By the way, what''s the origin of the Mu family? Why have you never heard of this family? "


    Song Anbang is also curious about the sudden appearance of the Mu family. Judging from the posture of the Mu family, it should be of great origin, but the capital has never heard of the name of this family.Hearing song Anbang''s question, song Yinian shook his head with doubts and said, "I''ve never heard of this family, but Xu Shaotang seems to know, and Qin Laohe and long Jiang seem to know. You can ask Xu Shaotang some other time. I always feel that they are hiding a lot from us. "


    "Forget it, I don''t think you should ask." Song Anbang said.


    Song Yinian was about to slap song Anbang on his head, but his raised hand suddenly stayed in the air, and his eyes were full of thought.


    For a long time, song Yinian slowly took back his palm, and then looked at Song Anbang happily and said, "you can see clearly, it''s my own face."


    Since long Jiang and they may all know the details of the Mu family, but they didn''t tell him about it. Naturally, long has his own plan to do so. Now the Song family is really on the cusp of the storm. If they fall into the ears of the upper class, they may think they have any ideas.


    "If they want us to know, they''ll tell us." Song Anbang said.


    Song Yinian nodded and said, "I''m so old that I almost forget the reason why I''m curious about killing cats. I''m glad that you can think of this."


    "Isn''t it all well taught by your parents?" Song Anbang said with a smile that it is much more difficult to be affirmed by the old man than by others.


    "Go away, don''t flatter me, be careful to do your own thing!"

 Chapter 658

    Three days after his death, the funeral of the broken army was officially held.


    The funeral of the broken army is simple and grand. To say it is simple, it is because there are not many people who attend the funeral. To say it is grand, it is because all the people who attend the funeral, except Xu Shaotang, are high-ranking people in China. Any one of these people is the existence that countless people look up to.


    Qin Guozhu, Long Jiang, song Yinian, Tang Hesong and others were all in the funeral procession.


    The funeral was held on the Bank of Yanqi lake. Only a small box of ashes was left.


    No one else is holding the ashes of the broken army. It''s number one.


    In China, there are only a few people who can enjoy such treatment. Of course, Longjiang and Qin Guozhu should also be qualified to enjoy such treatment.


    No.1, with a dignified face, walked to Yanqi lake with the ashes of the broken army. Under the gaze of the people, he scattered the ashes of the broken army on Yanqi lake and completely erased the last trace of the broken army in the world. Although he wanted to keep the body of the broken army well, the broken army had arranged all this before he went to Yanqi lake. All these were just for the sake of the broken army That''s all.


    After throwing the last ashes into Yanqi lake, No. 1 said in a loud voice, "old friend, go all the way..."


    "Break the army, go all the way!"


    Everyone bowed deeply to Yanqi lake to express their respect for the strong man who was willing to guard No. 1 silently all his life.


    There was no crying and no complicated procedure. When the ashes of the broken army were completely integrated into the water of Yanqi lake, the simple and grand funeral was officially over.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to leave, Jin Hu came to Xu Shaotang and said, "several leaders asked you to go there."


    After the death of breaking the army, the safety of No.1 was temporarily entrusted to Jinhu and tiebao. They also changed from the former "law enforcement" to the present Imperial Guard. However, they were not happy. They knew that their strength was far from breaking the army, and they were worried that they were not competent for the job. If there was anything wrong with No.1, they would be responsible for their death It''s too late.


    Xu Shaotang nods and follows Jin Hu to the courtyard where No. 1 lives.


    Although Xu Shaotang used to be one of the "law enforcers", it was the first time that he came to the No. 1 courtyard, which is located next to the river behind the Government Affairs Council.


    Different from what many people think, the courtyard is not big, even less than half of the Song family, but the courtyard is exquisitely managed. You can smell the fragrance of flowers from a long distance. Outside the courtyard is a fence surrounded by small bamboos, simple but unique.


    Although the small courtyard looks simple, if someone wants to break into the small courtyard, they have to weigh their weight first.


    When approaching the courtyard, Xu Shaotang felt that there were more than 100 people lurking around the courtyard. Even with his keen eyes, he didn''t know where those people were hiding. He could only feel the breath of those people.


    After Xu Shaotang was sent to the courtyard, Jinhu left without saying a word.


    Xu Shaotang steps into the yard. No.1, Qin Guozhu and long Jiang are drinking tea under the tree in the corner of the yard. When they see Xu Shaotang coming, No.1 waves to him and signals him to go.


    "Hello, chief!" Xu Shaotang came up to them and saluted them with a standard military salute.


    Although he is no longer a soldier, the temperament and standards of a soldier have long been rooted in his heart.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, No.1 showed a faint smile to him and said, "there are no outsiders here. You don''t have to stick to these courtesy. It''s said that you have always been a cynic. I don''t think it''s like that."


    "Cynicism depends on who it is." Xu Shaotang put down his hand and said to No.1.


    "If I hadn''t known your temperament, I would have thought you were flattering me." No. 1 shook his head, pointed to the empty wei position, and said with a smile: "don''t stand, sit down, be casual."


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and sat down in the vacant seat. Unlike his usual sitting posture, his waist is straight now. This is not to show himself in front of No. 1, but a kind of respect from the heart.


    "Do you know what we asked you to do?" Asked the Dragon general.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and joked, "I''m not sure, but I know you didn''t ask me to come here to have tea with you."


    "Do you think we''ll be bored enough to invite you to tea?" Qin Guozhu glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "we asked you to come here because we want to know something about your master and the man named mu Huangyu. The existence of the Mu family has always been a thorn in our hearts, but now we know that we know too little about it. "


    A mu Jianchen is enough to give them a headache. Originally, Xu Shaotang thought that after he had the strength to kill Xia Jiuli, he would be able to compete with the Mu family. But who ever thought that a more terrifying mu Huangyu suddenly appeared, which made them feel oppressed.


    Fortunately, judging from the situation that day, mu Huangyu seemed to be a little afraid of Xu Shaotang''s master, which made them feel a little less oppressed."Yes, since ancient times, it has been said that chivalrous swordsmen violate the ban with martial arts. The Mu family always tries to be on top of the country. If we don''t solve the Mu family''s problems one day, we can''t completely let go." One also said with a slight sigh.


    In fact, even if they don''t ask, Xu Shaotang will find time to tell them about the Mu family. Just because of the army breaking, he is afraid that these people are still sad about the army breaking. He wants to tell them later.


    Now that they specially asked him to ask about it, Xu Shaotang immediately told them all the information he got from the old man, except that he was a successor.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they were all surprised. They guessed that master Xuqing and kongjing were guardians, but they didn''t expect that mu Huangyu was also a guardian. They just didn''t know whether mu Huangyu was protecting China or Mu family. From the current situation, it seems that the latter is more likely.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful master." Long Jiang took a look at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "with your master''s support, you can walk horizontally in China in the future."


    Xu Shaotang smiles to the Dragon general and says, "I''m not a crab. Why should I walk horizontally? You don''t know. I don''t want to get involved in these things at all. I just don''t know how to get involved inexplicably. "

 Chapter 659

    Originally, he was forced to fight against the Mu family and Xia Jiuli, but now he has become the successor of the dead old man, so he has to bear more responsibility.


    What''s more, in order to save him, he lost his life. Even though he resisted, he still had to do some unfinished things. When Long Fei reminded him, he was psychologically prepared.


    "Whether you like it or not, now you are involved." Long Jiang patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and sighed: "according to you, if you want to completely suppress the Mu family, you have to wait until you grow up enough to fight against mu Huangyu. It''s just a pity that your master doesn''t want to interfere too much in this matter, otherwise, the Mu family''s problems may soon be over. "


    hearing the sigh of the Dragon general, No. 1 shook his head slightly and said:" it is necessary for the guardians to do so. They only serve the Chinese nation, not the current government. In this way, they can ensure their purity, and they will not interfere with the country, and they will not estrange from the country. Moreover, from our point of view, if we rely on the guardian for everything, there will be no sense of our existence. "


    As for Xuqing''s failure to eradicate the threat of the Mu family for the country, No. 1 saw it through.


    Thinking of what No. 1 said, the disappointment on the faces of Longjiang and Qin Guozhu gradually faded away. They are all smart people. After a little bit of instruction from No. 1, they immediately understood the guardian''s intention.


    Qin Guozhu said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "it seems that we still have to give you the fight against the Mu family. However, if I guess well, when you can fight against the Mu family, I''m afraid you will become a new guardian, right? In other words, when you become a new guardian, you will no longer be directly involved in the affairs of the country, just like your master? "


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t tell them that he had been chosen as a successor by the old man, they had already guessed it and inferred what happened to Xu Shaotang in the future.


    They even suspect that Xu Shaotang''s step-by-step progress to today is actually the arrangement of Xu Qing, and Xu Qing''s purpose is naturally to sharpen Xu Shaotang''s successor, and Xu Shaotang''s standard of being qualified to succeed as a new guardian may be to be able to fight against the Mu family, that is to say, the Mu family may only be an obstacle for Xu Qing to test Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Qin Guozhu thought. He shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know about these things. My master has always been cranky and didn''t get to that point. Even if you kneel down and beg him, he won''t tell you what he doesn''t want to tell you."


    Just like before he passed the test of killing Xia Jiuli to complete the dead old man, no matter what he asked him, the dead old man just put on a posture of "I know, but I won''t tell you", so that Xu Shaotang didn''t know how much he slandered him in his heart.


    "Your master seems to be a wonderful person, too. It''s a pity that you can''t get along with him." Long Jiang said with regret.


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "you''d better not expect to make friends with him. Of course, if you think you have a long life, you''ll think that I didn''t say anything. The old man may be angry with you at any time."


    After joking for a while, No.1 took out a brand from his body and handed it to Xu Shaotang. He solemnly said, "take this brand. With this brand, you can find me anywhere at any time."


    Seeing No.1 hand over the brand to Xu Shaotang, both Longjiang and Qin Guozhu look surprised. They know that this brand will eventually fall into Xu Shaotang''s hands, but they didn''t expect that No.1 hand it over to Xu Shaotang now.


    In the surprise of Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu, Xu Shaotang takes over the black brand. The brand is not big, but it is very heavy. It gives people a kind of thick feeling. At the same time, the brand has a kind of cold feeling. The metal texture is very obvious.


    "You are so relieved to give me this brand?" Xu Shaotang holds the brand in his hand and feels the cold feeling.


    After all, with this brand, you can have unimpeded access to No. 1''s office and living place. If people with ulterior motives get this brand, No. 1 will be dangerous.


    It can be said that this brand is closely related to the safety of No. 1 and can only be handed over to people he absolutely trusts.


    The first smile, said: "since the broken army can trust you so much, why can''t you and I trust you?"


    Since breaking army is willing to save Xu Shaotang with his own life, it is enough to prove that he has absolute trust in Xu Shaotang. No. 1''s trust in Xu Shaotang comes from his trust in breaking army. He believes in the vision of breaking army and that of Longjiang. He has no reason not to give full trust to the people they both like.


    Hearing No.1''s words, Xu Shaotang was a little stunned, but the Dragon general saw Xu Shaotang in a daze, patted him gently, winked at him and said, "don''t you put away the sign soon? Do you know how important this brand is? "


    "I know." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "if it''s small, it''s related to the safety of the chief. If it''s big, it''s even related to the stability of China."


    "Half right." Long Jiang nodded and said, "you mean on the one hand, but on the other hand, you don''t know. Do you know that there are only a few such brands in China?"Xu Shaotang shook his head. Of course, he didn''t know how many pieces there were in this brand.


    Long Jiang pointed to himself, then glanced at Qin Guozhu and No.1, finally pointed to the brand in Xu Shaotang''s hand, and said: "there are only four such brands in the whole Huaxia. They used to be the leader, the old Qin, the broken army and me. They didn''t even have the old guy song Yinian. The brand in your hand originally belonged to the broken army! Do you understand when I say that? "


    Yes, of course!


    Xu Shaotang looked at No. 1 in dismay. The people who own this brand are all the people who have made great contributions to China. At the same time, they have the right to see No. 1 at any time.


    To some extent, the owner of this brand is the core of Huaxia, which is the real core! In other words, he has now entered the core circle?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel a little frightened. He doesn''t seem to have made much contribution to Huaxia. Is it really appropriate to give this brand to him now?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s frightened appearance, No.1 stood up, patted him gently on the shoulder, and said: "put it away, you can afford this brand. Even if this brand is heavy in your hands now, you must be able to afford it in the future!"

 Chapter 660

    Until he left the No. 1 courtyard, Xu Shaotang was still like a dream, so that the Dragon general he pushed almost ran into the tree by him several times.


    "Why, are you so happy or so scared?" Long Jiang turns his head and looks at Xu Shaotang who is out of his mind.


    Xu Shaotang stops pushing the Dragon general, squats down in front of him, holds the sign in his palm, and asks confusedly, "is it really suitable for me to hold this sign?"


    People with this brand, even if they don''t talk about their achievements first, can overwhelm them with their age and qualifications. It''s really inappropriate for a young man to hold such a significant brand.


    Long Jiang looked at him and said with a smile, "there is nothing suitable or inappropriate. As No.1 said, this brand will be yours sooner or later. Now it''s just equivalent to giving it to you in advance, so you don''t have to feel inappropriate. Now that you have picked up this brand, you have to shoulder your own responsibility. This is another spur from No.1 to you. "


    "Spur?" Xu Shaotang tightly grasped the cool brand in his palm, frowned slightly, as if he was making a difficult decision. For a long time, Xu Shaotang''s brow finally relaxed, raised his eyes and looked at Longjiang, and said seriously: "you can ask Jinhu and tiebao to come to me later, I have something to do with them."


    Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang and asks, "what do you want to do with Jinhu and tiebao? You know, their duty now is to protect the safety of No. 1, and they can''t leave the area around No. 1 at will. "


    "Go and find time for them one or two days." Xu Shaotang looked back at the quiet courtyard in the distance and said seriously, "I want to do something for No.1 and the army breaking."


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon, golden tiger and iron leopard came to Xu Shaotang''s villa.


    Although I don''t know what Longjiang asked them to do with Xu Shaotang, they came as fast as they could after receiving Longjiang''s notice. Both of them look at Xu Shaotang with admiration. Xu Shaotang is a few years younger than them, but now he has grown up enough to kill Xia Jiuli.


    At the beginning, the three of them didn''t fight back when they faced Xia Jiuli in ice city. Less than a year later, Xu Shaotang had killed Xia Jiuli, but they were still stagnant. Thinking of this, their faces were ashamed again.


    They once boasted that they were masters, but now in front of Xu Shaotang, they no longer mean to mention the word "master".


    "Why, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why do you feel so strange?" Xu Shaotang looked at the golden tiger and the iron leopard with a smile and said jokingly, "don''t you look down on me just because you''ve become a bodyguard before the emperor?"


    Jin Hu looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly and said with a bitter smile, "don''t make fun of us. You are the only one who looks down on us. We don''t have the qualification to look down on you..."


    "Look what you say. Is Xu Shaotang the kind of person I am?" Xu Shaotang laughed and asked, "how do you feel about being a bodyguard of the imperial court? Are you excited? "


    "What do you say?" Iron leopard rolled his eyes and said.


    "Well, you don''t look very excited." Xu Shaotang smiles and invites them to sit down. Looking at the uncomfortable look on their faces, Xu Shaotang says, "don''t look so sad. I don''t know how much you''ve been wronged to let you become the Imperial Guard."


    "I don''t feel aggrieved. I just feel that I can''t do it." Jin Hu sighed slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes, and asked, "have you ever heard a word?"


    "What''s that?" Xu Shaotang puzzled to see to the golden tiger, don''t know how he will suddenly ask this question.


    Golden Tiger will turn his eyes to iron leopard, two people looked at each other, said with one voice: "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing what they said, Xu Shaotang almost didn''t laugh. They didn''t know what medicine they had taken. They suddenly said something like this. What did they regard themselves as? Superman?


    "Who are you two going to be lobbyists for?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Tiebao shook his head and said, "we are not lobbying for anyone. Even if we really want to be a lobbyist, we are also lobbying for our own. Xu Shaotang, you know the importance of number one. Do you think we can really guarantee the safety of number one with our strength? To tell you the truth, since I received this job, I almost couldn''t sleep all night, for fear that my negligence might cause No.1 danger. You''ve never experienced this feeling. "


    As the former imperial bodyguards, they no longer have to carry out tasks all day long as they used to. They just need to follow No. 1. However, they are now envious of the life they once lived. At that time, there were only two of them. They never had to worry about gains and losses. No matter how powerful the enemy was, they would die.


    But now, even if they want to die, they have to consider the safety of No. 1 first. This kind of fear feeling is too uncomfortable."Go around, don''t you just want to leave the protection of number one to me?" Xu Shaotang white two people one eye said.


    They both nodded at the same time, with a smile in their eyes, and asked, "what do you think? You are far better than us in terms of ability or other aspects. We really don''t know who is more suitable for this job than you!"


    "Not so much!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "although you have some truth, I can''t accept this job."


    According to the truth, Xu Shaotang died when he broke the army. Xu Shaotang has the responsibility and obligation to continue to break the army. However, he still has a lot of things to do. He can''t stay by No. 1''s side like breaking the army every day. He knows that this should be the reason why they didn''t offer him to protect No. 1''s safety.


    "Xu Shaotang, can''t you stop being so lazy?" Jinhu and tiebao think Xu Shaotang''s refusal is that Xu Shaotang is too lazy to do things.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I am not lazy, I have my helplessness. Forget it, I don''t want to talk about these things with you. In fact, I invite long to let you come here to solve your current dilemma. Of course, I can''t decide whether it can be solved or not. "


    "Solve our current dilemma?" The golden tiger and the iron leopard looked at each other, and at the same time, there was a strong color of doubt in their eyes.

 Chapter 661

    At present, their biggest dilemma is to be driven to the shelves. Their strength can''t afford to protect No. 1. Every day they feel exhausted.


    Thinking of his biggest dilemma, and thinking of Longjiang''s suddenly asking them to come to find Xu Shaotang, tiebao''s sad eyes suddenly became very bright. Looking at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes, he said in disbelief: "you don''t want to..."


    The latter words were stuck in his throat because he was so excited.


    Although Xu Shaotang was able to grow up to kill Xia Jiuli with the help of breaking the army, it was also inseparable from his own efforts. Moreover, they had already guessed that the reason why Xu Shaotang could grow up so fast was that he must have a unique way to improve his strength.


    Now, looking at Xu Shaotang, I want to teach them some ways to improve their strength. How can they not be excited?


    Looking at the iron leopard that excited appearance, Xu Shaotang gently nodded.


    He will not protect No. 1''s safety in person, but he died for breaking the army. He must do something to repay the great kindness of breaking the army. Making golden tiger and iron leopard strong is his best way to repay the kindness. In this way, he does not have to protect No. 1 himself, and No. 1''s safety can be guaranteed.


    He had asked the dead old man about teaching "Yulong Jue" before. Since the dead old man didn''t object, he was relieved.


    "Do you really want to help us improve?" Iron leopard''s face was more excited, and his face was more happy.


    Although Golden Tiger usually looks much more stable than iron leopard, after Xu Shaotang is sure to help them improve their strength, he still shows the same look as iron leopard.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I can only teach you some things, as for the strength can become strong, or rely on your own."


    "No problem, as long as you are willing to teach, we will work hard!" Iron leopard vowed.


    Although their strength is inferior to that of Xu Shaotang, they are still confident. After all, among the younger generation, they are rare masters, but they don''t have the chance like Xu Shaotang, and they don''t have the right way to practice, so their strength has been stagnant.


    "It''s good that you have confidence." Xu Shaotang smiles at them. Then, the smile on his face gradually converges, and finally becomes an extremely solemn look. He says, "you can teach me, but you must promise me two things. Otherwise, even if you kneel down and beg me, I won''t teach you!"


    See Xu Shaotang said very seriously, golden tiger and iron leopard look at each other, seriously said: "you can talk about it, of course, if you want us to violate their principles, then you don''t have to say."


    Although they like to improve their strength, they are not willing to do anything to improve their strength. They have their own principles of life. If Xu Shaotang''s requirements violate their principles, they are willing to live like this.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do anything against the principle!" Xu Shaotang first gave them a reassurance, and then said: "the first thing, what I teach you can''t be taught to other people without my permission. If you have children later, you can''t teach them without my permission! Can you do that? "


    "Yes Golden Tiger and iron leopard nodded at the same time, said: "we have no children, not even a woman, this point, do not you..."


    Jin Hu''s words just half said, but suddenly stopped. Then he looked at Xu Shaotang thoughtfully and asked, "how do you know we don''t have children now?"


    There are not many people who know their identity. Although they have some friendship with Xu Shaotang, they have never mentioned their family affairs to Xu Shaotang. How did Xu Shaotang know that he had no children?


    Hearing Jin Hu''s question, Xu Shaotang gives himself a slap in his heart. He is the fastest at the moment and forgets it.


    "You don''t look like people with children!" Xu Shaotang casually finds a reason to prevaricate in the past. In order not to arouse their continued suspicion, he quickly says his second request: "second thing, you must be loyal to China, and you must not have any strange intentions! Can we do this? "


    "Nonsense!" Iron leopard white Xu Shaotang one eye, some indignant say: "this also calculate what matter?"? We don''t need anyone to doubt our loyalty to China. Your second request is an insult to us! "


    Although the two of them did not devote their lives to the country as the broken army and the Dragon did, at least in the first half of their lives, they gave everything to Huaxia. Their loyalty to Huaxia was confirmed by their own blood and the lives of countless enemies. Anyone who doubts their loyalty to Huaxia is insulting their personality!


    Seeing the iron leopard''s angry look, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean to insult you. I just want to be on the safe side to wake you up! If you violate one of these two things, as long as I''m Xu Shaotang, I''ll settle with you. Even if I go to the ends of the earth, I''ll take back what I gave you! "Golden Tiger and iron leopard understand that if they want to take back their martial arts, friends of nature have a choice, that is to kill them!


    "We can promise you both!" Golden tiger said: "if you violate the promise of these two things, you do not need to start, we will end on our own!"


    Jin Hu''s words are sonorous and forceful, and his face is full of decisive look. It can be seen that these are his words from the bottom of his heart, rather than the oath that he used to prevaricate just to learn from Xu Shaotang.


    "I''m relieved that you say so!" Looking at them, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "what I teach you is a set of internal skills, which is called" Yulong Jue ". This set of internal skills is divided into five levels..."


    Next, Xu Shaotang began to teach them "Yulong Jue" seriously. Both of them have made great achievements in martial arts, and their learning speed of internal skill is much faster than that of ordinary people. After Xu Shaotang taught them twice, they mastered this set of internal skills skillfully. They just jumped the first level and entered the second level. I believe it won''t take long to enter the third level It''s time.


    Although "Yulong Jue" hasn''t brought them too many changes, in time, they will know the strength of this set of internal skills. When they all enter the fourth level, I believe they will never feel powerless when protecting No. 1.

 Chapter 662

    When Jinhu and tiebao leave the villa with gratitude, WuJie comes down from the upstairs.


    "So you trust them?" Wu Jie yawned and said to Xu Shaotang, "if they go astray in the future, you will be in real trouble."


    Xu Shaotang transfers the "Yulong Jue" to others. If this person is upright, it''s OK. But if someone does evil with what Xu Shaotang teaches, Xu Qing will find Xu Shaotang instead of the one who does evil!


    Although Jinhu and tiebao seem to be loyal to China now, who knows if they will be the next Xia Jiuli or mu Jianchen when they both grow up to the present level of Xu Shaotang? After all, not everyone is as ambitious as Xu Shaotang.


    Listening to Wu Jie''s warning, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be very careful. Don''t worry, I believe them, just as many people believe me without reason! "


    He said that these people, including the broken army, the Dragon general and so on, they all gave him unreserved trust, which made him grow up to the present level.


    "Since you are so confident, I won''t say more." Wu Jie shook his head and walked straight to the garage.


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang knew that WuJie was going to go out again. He quickly stopped him and said, "go out with me to meet a friend!"


    Wu Jie looked back and murmured to Xu Shaotang discontentedly: "it''s your friend, not my friend. What am I going to do with you? I''ve got an appointment to have a good evening together. "


    "Don''t go. Talk to me first. I''ll meet that friend!" Xu Shaotang''s words didn''t seem to be discussing with Wu Jie. Instead, he spoke directly in a commanding tone, full of the flavor of not being able to refuse.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s commanding tone, Wu Jie was upset, but he had no choice but to stop and sit down in the yard dissatisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    "Didn''t you say you were going out to meet a friend?" WuJie wandered with Xu Shaotang and snorted, "is your friend selling wine here?"


    Xu Shaotang said that he would take WuJie to meet a friend, but now he comes to the wine Lane in Beijing. Although WuJie also likes drinking, he doesn''t like to go to the wine lane. He likes to drink in all kinds of high-level clubs, which is totally different from drinking in these places.


    Xu Shaotang ignored Wu Jie''s question. He just went door-to-door and asked if there was any old wine to sell. If the family didn''t, he immediately went out to other families.


    When he went to a dark wine shop in the deep alley, the owner of the wine shop took out a jar of wine which was known as more than 100 years old.


    Xu Shaotang opened the jar and sniffed it gently. Then he asked, "how much is it?"


    "Three hundred thousand!" Said the lion, the boss of the wine shop.


    "Well, I''ll take this jar of wine!" Xu Shaotang didn''t make a counter-offer. He bought the wine for 300000.


    When they left the wine shop, Wu Jie said to Xu Shaotang, "thank you for saying that you have drunk countless old wines. Can''t you smell that this jar of wine is only 20 years old at most? It seems that you are not a small boaster. "


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have much. He held the wine and threw it on the car. In fact, when he smelled the jar of wine, he had already judged the approximate age of the wine. However, after he left the shop, it was the oldest wine he could find. Twenty years, long or short.


    "I know you paid so much for it?" Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang, who was driving himself, and said, "if you really have too much money to burn, you might as well let me help you spend it. It''s better than others who are so cheap."


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "cheap others are cheap, cheap you are cheap, what''s the difference?"


    "Of course there is a difference!" Wu Jie immediately began to educate Xu Shaotang and said, "if you take advantage of others, you don''t have any good. If you take advantage of me, you don''t have any good either, but I do!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to argue with Wu Jie. He just closed his mouth and drove seriously. He said in silence: I just hope this jar of wine can be used


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t want to entangle with himself in this matter, he closed his mouth and his eyes to nourish himself.


    Half an hour later, Xu Shaotang has come to the grave of the alcoholic maniac with the jar of wine in his arms.


    Looking at the grave in front of him, Wu Jie rolled his eyes and said to Xu Shaotang, "is this where you want to bring me? Is your friend here? Alcoholic maniac


    Xu Shaotang nodded, put the jar of wine on the ground, and then squatted in front of the grave of the alcoholic madman, carefully looking for something on the ground.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s actions, Wu Jie''s face is more puzzled. Xu Shaotang goes all the way to buy wine, and then carries this jar of wine to the grave of the alcoholic maniac. Now he doesn''t use this jar of wine to worship the alcoholic maniac. He squats on the ground looking for something like a toad. Isn''t it sick?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t stop his action because of Wu Jie''s idiotic eyes. He carefully looked at every inch of the land around the grave of the alcoholic maniac. He didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. He wanted to find some traces, but he also hoped to get nothing. These two contradictory ideas were constantly entangled in his mind."What are you looking for?" WuJie also squatted down and looked at the ground with Xu Shaotang''s eyes. There was nothing else on the ground except weeds and dead branches.


    Because of WuJie, Xu Shaotang''s movement slightly stagnated, but soon returned to the normal speed, while looking for WuJie asked: "if you bury a jar of old wine in front of a person''s grave, where would you choose to bury it?"


    Wu Jie stretched out his palm and gently pressed it on Xu Shaotang''s forehead. He said, "you don''t have a fever. How can you feel that your head is not normal? You''ve been looking on the ground for a long time. Do you want to find a suitable place to bury this jar of wine in front of the grave of the alcoholic maniac? "


    Xu Shaotang patted away Wu Jie''s claws and said with a black face: "I''m serious! Tell me, if you were, where would you be buried? "


    "Is that a question?" Wu Jie stares at Xu Shaotang with his idiotic eyes and says, "you can bury it everywhere here. Of course, you can bury it wherever it is convenient."


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately felt that he shouldn''t ask Wu Jie this question at all, or that he shouldn''t ask such a pig headed person about it!


    Xu Shaotang is also too lazy to manage again, and continues to find it inch by inch on the ground.

 Chapter 663

    When Xu Shaotang searched the land around the grave of the alcoholic madman for several times, he didn''t find anything.


    When he was not willing to find again, he finally stood up from the ground, thinking, maybe really just think too much.


    "Drunk maniac, I''ve brought you wine!" Xu Shaotang took the jar of wine he had just bought to the grave of the alcoholic maniac. He wanted to dig a hole to bury the jar of wine as WuJie said.


    Wu Jie muttered: "I''ve chosen for a long time, didn''t I just find a position?"


    He suspected that Xu Shaotang was just bored and couldn''t find anything to do, so he went to the grave of a drunken maniac and went crazy. One of them was a maniac when he drank, and the other was a maniac when he didn''t drink. No wonder they became friends.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know that Wu Jie was slandering him in his heart. After he buried the jar of wine, a big stone fell down in his heart. He was really afraid to find the trace he was looking for in front of the grave of the alcoholic maniac. If he found it, he didn''t know what to do.


    Xu Shaotang stood up relieved and said to Wu Jie, "let''s go. You can do whatever you want."


    He asked Wu Jie to come with him, hoping that if he found what he wanted around the grave of the alcoholic maniac, he could have someone to talk with him, so that his mood would not be so depressed. Now that he didn''t find what he thought he could find, it''s no use for Wu Jie to stay here. It''s better to let Wu Jie go out on his own, so that he won''t keep complaining in his ears like a complaining woman.


    "Why don''t you bother me?" Wu Jie skimmed his lips and quickly walked to the car at the foot of the mountain. I guess I can''t wait to go outside.


    Looking at Wu Jie''s impatient appearance, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his head slightly. Where does this boy look like a monk? It''s almost like Xu Shaotang who used to be a monk. It''s really wrong for him to let him be a monk. Wu Jie is born to be a dandy.


    After sighing, Xu Shaotang also slowly moved his steps down the mountain.


    He just moved a few steps, his eyes suddenly stopped at the top of the tomb of the alcoholic maniac, which is Gu''s tomb area. He just looked around the tomb of the alcoholic maniac, but he didn''t look for Gu''s tomb area!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang immediately jumped up and landed firmly in front of Gu''s tomb area.


    Xu Shaotang immediately searched as carefully as he did before in front of the tomb of the alcoholic maniac. The area he searched was just above the tomb of the alcoholic maniac. If someone wanted to bury what he was looking for above the tomb of the alcoholic maniac, he would only choose this area.


    He went for more than ten minutes until Wu Jie, who was waiting impatiently beside the car, ran up again. Looking at Xu Shaotang, who squatted down to look for him, he asked, "what are you looking for?"


    At the beginning, he thought that Xu Shaotang was looking for a suitable place to bury a jar of old wine for the alcoholic maniac. But now he knows that what Xu Shaotang is looking for on the ground is not a suitable place at all. He just doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang is looking for in this wild mountain.


    Is it a martial arts secret? WuJie has some vulgar thoughts.


    "Don''t stand, help me to see if there are traces of fresh soil around!" Xu Shaotang said to Wu Jie without raising his head.


    "Traces of fresh earth?" Wu Jie took a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang, glanced at the area casually, then nodded and said, "yes!"


    "Where?" Xu Shaotang looked up at Wu Jie and asked.


    Wu Jie raised his finger to the place in front of his parents'' grave and said, "it''s there. The color of the soil there is obviously different from that of the surrounding soil. Someone should have turned it over in the past two days. I said you''re looking for this thing? You didn''t find such an obvious trace? "


    When Xu Shaotang looked in the direction of Wu Jie''s fingers, he directly kicked Wu Jie''s buttocks and said, "go away, if there, I need you to help me find it?"


    How could he not find the obvious trace there? He not only found, but also witnessed the pitiful heart digging a hole there, which is clearly the place where pitiful heart buried Xia Jiuli''s head a few days ago! It''s just a few days ago. The color of the soil is very fresh!


    "You asked me to help you find it!" Wu Jie rubbed his ass and said to Xu Shaotang discontentedly: "you are really abnormal today. I suggest you go to see a doctor! I don''t know if I was hurt in the head by Xia Jiuli! "


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to fight with WuJie, and squats down to look for him again.


    More than 20 minutes later, Xu Shaotang stood up with nothing. He didn''t know what kind of psychology he had. He didn''t want to find that thing, but he had to search for it. Just like Wu Jie said, he thought he might be really sick and suspicious!


    After getting nothing again, Xu Shaotang finally walked slowly to the foot of the mountain.


    He finally looked at the grave of the alcoholic madman and sighed silently in his heart: I want to find an answer, but I don''t want the answer to guess to appear, alas!


    Just as he was sighing, the corner of his eye just caught a glimpse of the grass under the tomb of the alcoholic maniac. The weeds in the grass slightly deviated from the original direction, which seemed to be a sign of people or animals moving there. Just now, when he was standing in front of the grave of the alcoholic maniac, his vision was blocked by the ridge in front of the grave, which was just the blind area of his vision.Now he is standing in front of his parents'' grave, standing higher, his sight will be broader, just to see there.


    "Did you walk there just now?" Xu Shaotang grabs Wu Jie who wants to walk down the mountain, points to the position and asks.


    Wu Jie casually glanced at the place and shook his head and said, "no, I''m crazy. I don''t go there if I have a way."


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang quickly jumps to that position. Between several ups and downs, he has appeared in the weeds.


    Watching Xu Shaotang go crazy again, he could not help stamping his feet and scolding: "Xu Shaotang, you have been kicked in the head by a donkey! What kind of wind are you smoking? "


    Xu Shaotang turned a deaf ear to Wu Jie''s curse. His eyes had fallen below the weeds, and his face was constantly changing. He was confused, indignant and lonely.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang looks wrong, Wu Jie stops to scold Xu Shaotang, and then jumps to the position where Xu Shaotang is. His eyes follow Xu Shaotang''s eyes. However, the soil under the weeds is extremely fresh, which is in sharp contrast to the color of the surrounding soil. It''s just covered by weeds. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it at all.

 Chapter 664

    "Is this the mark of the fresh earth you are looking for?" WuJie squats down and cuts through the weeds to reveal the traces of the fresh soil below.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer Wu Jie''s words. He just squatted down and slowly planed down the fresh soil with his hands. When he planed all the fresh soil on the surface, the objects in the pit were completely exposed.


    A jar of wine!


    And it should be a jar of old wine with some scenery, at least longer than the jar of wine buried by Xu Shaotang.


    WuJie looked at the jar of wine in the pit in surprise, looked at Xu Shaotang in wonder, and asked: "how can there be a jar of wine here? Isn''t that what you''re looking for? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, with a complicated look, covering the soil that had just been planed up again. In his heart, there were all sorts of mixed feelings.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Wu Jie was more puzzled. Xu Shaotang planed and covered the inside. What was he doing? Did he just want to see this jar of wine?


    "Let''s go!" Xu Shaotang stood up and took a confused look at the distance. His guess has been confirmed. Now he just needs to find the party to confirm.


    "This time, really?" Wu Jie asked suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded lonely and said: "really go..."


    This time, they really left. Xu Shaotang gave the task of driving to Wu Jie, and he sat on the co pilot thinking about things. Now he is thinking about how to do it.


    When the car drove into the city, Xu Shaotang asked Wu Jie to stop and let Wu Jie play his own game.


    Wu Jie saw that Xu Shaotang''s look was more and more wrong, and asked tentatively, "are you really OK? If you have something on your mind, you can tell me. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it myself." After Xu Shaotang said something to Wu Jie, he stopped the taxi next to him and said, "go to Zongheng group!"


    ¡­¡­


    This is Xu Shaotang''s second visit to Zongheng group, but the mood gap before and after this is extremely big.


    The smiles of the triplets at the front desk are still sweet, and they have a good memory. They know that Xu Shaotang is Qin Zongheng''s friend. Watching Xu Shaotang come in, one of them greets him, and the other has already called Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng, who received the call, soon came downstairs. Looking at Xu Shaotang, who looked a little wrong, he asked, "how can I come here when I''m free? I thought you should be very busy these days. "


    "Go to your office and say it." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to Qin Zongheng and stared at him as if he wanted to see through the smiling Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng noticed Xu Shaotang''s eyes, and his heart suddenly jumped, giving birth to a bad premonition.


    Although in the heart of ups and downs, but Qin Zongheng face did not show, maintain a smile as if nothing had happened, with Xu Shaotang to his office.


    Entering Qin Zongheng''s office, Xu Shaotang still keeps the kind of eyes that want to see through Qin Zongheng. His eyes like the tip of a needle make Qin Zongheng feel hairy.


    "What''s the matter? You may as well say it directly. It''s uncomfortable for me to look at me like this." Qin Shaotang said as he sat down in front of the tea.


    Xu Shaotang went to sit down in front of Qin Zongheng, sighed a little, and asked: "if I guess correctly, you buried that jar of old wine in front of the grave of the alcoholic madman?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Zongheng''s hand of making tea was shaking slightly, and the tea spilled out. The surprised color on his face flashed by, and then returned to normal. He nodded slightly and said, "don''t you say that he is addicted to wine, and that jar of old wine is also my thanks to him."


    "Thank him for what?" Looking at the tea spilled on the tea table, Xu Shaotang said, "thank him for killing Xiayu and avenging Lianxin? Or thank him for not telling the whole story of Gu''s murder until he died? Or do you feel guilty about him? "


    When Xu Shaotang''s words came out, the teapot in Qin Zongheng''s hand suddenly stopped. Facing Xu Shaotang''s Falcon like eyes, the calm and self-confident look on his face could not be maintained any longer.


    "You guessed that?" Qin Zongheng put the teapot in his hand on the tea table. He poured only half a cup of tea and drank it in one gulp. He put the cup heavily on the table, looked at Xu Shaotang and said: "you deliberately said that he was addicted to alcohol in front of the wine maniac''s grave. In fact, it''s just to test me, isn''t it?"


    If Qin Zongheng didn''t understand it before, but after Xu Shaotang said his guess, Qin Zongheng had thought of the key point. After all, he still couldn''t hide it, even if the alcoholic maniac kept his mouth shut about it.


    Originally, he could hide it, but when he saw the body of the alcoholic maniac, even if he was as strong as he was, he could not hide his guilt for the alcoholic maniac.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect Qin Zongheng to admit it so readily. When he was tangled, he admired Qin Zongheng and dared to admit it. In fact, Qin Zongheng could deny it. Even if Xu Shaotang had guessed the whole story, he had no direct evidence to prove his guess."How did you get to know a drunk maniac?" Xu Shaotang asked with a complicated look.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Qin Zongheng looked nostalgic on his sad face. After thinking about it, he said, "we knew each other more than 20 years ago. At that time, I was Qin Zongheng, who was the best in the capital. He wasn''t called a wine maniac. He was Hua Qianshu, a free and uninhibited Knight! Yes, it''s chivalrous! "


    At this point, Qin Zongheng put the word "Xiake" very seriously. It seems that only these two words can stand up to the evaluation of alcoholic maniacs.


    After a pause, Qin Zongheng continued: "at that time, although I was the best in the capital, I didn''t have no enemies. Many people tried to kill me. Someone tried to assassinate me, but I was saved by a drunken maniac. That''s such an old story, but we became friends. Maybe the biggest misfortune in his life was to know my friend £¿¡±


    "It''s a very old story indeed." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "the alcoholic madman is indeed a knight. He has a knight''s code of conduct in his heart. It''s just that the code of conduct of the knight has not brought him any benefits, but has harmed him all his life."


    Whether it''s Rescuing Qin Zongheng, or self exile for 20 years, or killing Xia Yu in the back, or admitting that he is the murderer of Xia Yu in front of Xia Jiuli, all reveal a kind of chivalrous rule.


    People like alcoholic maniac are not used to the world of intrigue. They should live a life of wandering all over the world.

 Chapter 665

    "No!" Qin Zongheng shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not his character that has harmed him all his life, but me!"


    At this point, Qin Zongheng''s face showed a look of great guilt. The alcoholic madman has been guilty for 20 years. How could he not?


    Looking at Qin Zongheng''s guilty look, Xu Shaotang sighed: "I originally thought that the family affairs should be completely over since Xia Jiuli died. I didn''t want to fight, but I unexpectedly guessed the answer I didn''t want to guess. If the spearhead didn''t point at you, it would be better."


    "Yes, if only I hadn''t asked a drunk maniac to attack Xia Yu..." Qin Zongheng could not help sighing.


    "Then why do you want a drunk maniac to attack Xia Yu? Do you want to kill Yu Xu Shaotang asked.


    Qin Zongheng nodded and said with self mockery, "people will always do a few stupid things in their whole life. At that time, I didn''t want to see Gu Qing and Xia Yu come together like that. I was jealous of Xia Yu who got Gu Qing''s heart. Driven by the devil, I begged the wine maniac to attack Xia Yu secretly. I thought that maybe if Xia Yu died, I could get Gu Qing''s heart, just... "


    Qin Zongheng couldn''t speak any more. His eyes were red. He didn''t know whether he was feeling guilty for the wrong thing he had done when he sat down, or he was sorry for the drunk maniac.


    "It''s just that, you didn''t expect that the drunk maniac didn''t succeed in killing Xia Yu, just let him go crazy." Xu Shaotang went on with Qin Zongheng''s words, and according to his own guess, he said: "Xia Yu, who is possessed by the devil, defiles Bai Youling in his delirium, but Gu Qing happens to run into him. Then, Gu Qing, who is angry, draws a gun and injures Xia Yu, which leads to the tragedy of Gu''s family killing."


    Xu Shaotang never connected this incident with Qin Zongheng until Qin Zongheng''s abnormal behavior after seeing the corpse of the alcoholic madman. Qin Zongheng dug the grave for the alcoholic madman himself. On the surface, he said that he did something for the alcoholic madman who helped Lianxin kill Xia Yu. In fact, it was because of his incomparable guilt.


    Xu Shaotang also found the abnormality of Qin Zongheng, and then contacted the alcoholic madman before he went to the north to find Xia Jiuli. Only then did he connect the Gu family''s murder with Qin Zongheng.


    To a certain extent, Qin Zongheng was the main culprit in the case of killing Gu family. If he didn''t ask the alcoholic maniac to kill Xia Yu, it would not cause a series of tragedies.


    Xu Shaotang even guessed that Xiayu didn''t want to pursue Bai Youling by Gu Qing, as others said. Maybe Xiayu and Lianxin really love each other. It''s just a misunderstanding to break them up and turn them from lovers to enemies. The possessed Xiayu was already out of his mind at that time. How could he know who Bai Youling is? Maybe, even if someone else was replaced, Xiayu would be happy I will do the same thing.


    People like Lianxin, Xia Yu, Bai Youling and so on may be innocent people who are implicated. The real culprits are alcoholic maniacs, Xia Jiuli and Qin Zongheng.


    "Yes Recalling the massacre of Gu''s family, Qin Zongheng''s chest began to rise and fall violently, panting and saying: "if I had known that Xia Yu''s father was Xia Jiuli, I might never have done that, but there is no possibility in life. If I had done it, I would have done it. If I had been wrong, I would have been wrong."


    It can be seen that Qin Zongheng has always been worried about the tragedy of taking care of his family.


    Looking at Qin Zongheng''s struggling look, Xu Shaotang asked: "you have been waiting for pity all these years. Is it because you feel guilty for him or do you really love her? "


    he once regarded Qin Zongheng as the first infatuated man in the world, but after knowing the whole story of Gu''s family killing, Xu Shaotang had doubts about Qin Zongheng''s infatuation.


    "Although I have led to the destruction of Gu''s family, and although I have infinite guilt for pity in my heart, I don''t need to deny that I love her!" Qin Zongheng stared at Xu Shaotang and said with a kind of pleading tone: "maybe you think I''m hypocritical, maybe you think I''m a mean person, but I ask you not to tell pity about it!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "are you afraid that pity will take revenge on you?"


    "No!" Qin Zongheng shook his head and said, "if you kill me, you can eliminate all the hatred in her heart and make her really happy. What''s wrong with my death? I don''t want to let Lianxin know about it. I don''t want to see her more painful. I want her to think that it''s completely over! If you want to take revenge for Lianxin, you can kill me now. I have no complaints from Qin Zongheng! "


    After that, Qin Zongheng closed his eyes and made a look of killing.


    Qin Zongheng said it sincerely. At least Xu Shaotang didn''t look half disguised on his face.


    Thinking about what Qin Zongheng said, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that compassion may really be the most pitiful woman in the world. The man she loves has become the enemy she has hated for 20 years because of a misunderstanding. However, the man who loves him is the culprit that led to the destruction of her family, and she does not even know that Xia Yu may be the one I really love her.


    From the beginning to the end, Lianxin did nothing wrong. If she had to say what she had done wrong, it was that she should not shoot at Xiayu in anger.If we have to find someone more pitiful than compassion in the world, maybe only Xia Yu, the man who was hated and reviled by countless people, may be the most innocent person in that matter!


    Xu Shaotang wanted to laugh very much. When the story came to this, there was an amazing reversal! But all of a sudden, everyone thought that he was innocent.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell compassion about it." Xu Shaotang stood up and said, "it''s a good thing to make her think that it''s over completely. She has been tormented by hatred for 20 years. I don''t want to see her continue to be tormented by hatred and remorse. Let it stop here. I''ll take it as if I don''t know anything."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s coldness, Qin Zongheng couldn''t help but smile bitterly and shake his head. He asked, "can you really think that you don''t know anything?"


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Xu Shaotang light said: "although I am not a good person Xu Shaotang, but at least still a person of credibility."


    Qin Zongheng shook his head and said, "I don''t doubt your reputation. Instead, you ask yourself, can you really think that you don''t know anything? Xu Shaotang, I don''t have many friends in Qin Zongheng''s life, or even almost no friends. Maybe you will look down on me because of this, but I really don''t want to lose your friend... "


    "I''ll try my best..." Xu Shaotang body slightly meal, and then slowly out of Qin Zongheng''s office.


    (it seems that no one has guessed the pit, ha?)

 Chapter 666

    After leaving Zongheng group, Xu Shaotang wandered alone in the street.


    Knowing the truth of Gu''s family murder 20 years ago doesn''t make him happy. On the contrary, it makes him very sad.


    He once regarded Qin Zongheng as a confidant and admired Qin Zongheng''s powerful personality charm. He always thought Qin Zongheng was an open and aboveboard person. However, now because he knew that Qin Zongheng was the culprit of the family oriented murder, although the family oriented murder had nothing to do with him, there was still a estrangement between him and Qin Zongheng.


    This estrangement is difficult to make up with the passage of time.


    I don''t know what caused Xu Shaotang to come to Gu Yuan.


    Looking at the shimmering Gu Yuan and the fallen willows on the lake, Xu Shaotang unconsciously thinks of seeing Qin Zongheng for the first time. Thinking about fishing with Qin Zongheng and eating in Gu Yuan, Xu Shaotang feels more and more uncomfortable.


    Gu Yuan is the same Gu Yuan, and the scenery is even better than before. The clear sky is not blue but beautiful, and it complements the clear and transparent water in the lake, forming a beautiful picture.


    However, the beautiful scenery can''t make Xu Shaotang feel better. The depression in his heart makes him almost suffocate.


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang felt as if he had been hit hard by a big stone in his heart. Then, with a sweet throat, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Looking at the red blood on the ground, Xu Shaotang could not help thinking of a few words in his mind: go crazy!


    As soon as the idea came into being, Xu Shaotang fell to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, Xu Shaotang finally wakes up. When he opens his eyes, song Yinuo, who is beside him, has already jumped into his arms and cried: "Shaotang, you finally wake up. Do you know, I''m scared to death by you!"


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s pear blossom with rain, Xu Shaotang could not help reaching out and gently stroking her cheek, trying to squeeze a smile from her pale face and said, "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    "It''s OK!" Song Yinuo gently patted Xu Shaotang''s chest. His red and swollen eyes were full of tears. He said with a cry: "do you know, you have been in a coma for a week!"


    "Almost a week?" Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised and said to himself, "how could it be so long? I thought I was in a coma for a short time."


    He still remembers that he had been in a coma in Gu Yuan before. Now when he looks at it carefully, he finds that he has returned to the villa. Besides song Yinuo, there are several people standing in front of his bed. They are pitiful, have no precepts, and have no end.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s ignorant appearance, song Yinuo choked and said: "a week ago, Wu Jie came back and told me that you felt strange that day, so I called to ask you. Unexpectedly, the one who answered the phone was Uncle mo. he told me that you were in a coma in Gu Yuan, and sister Lianxin came to say goodbye to me and prepared to go back to Tianhai, so I hurried with her I rushed to Gu Yuan and sent you to the hospital. But I saw that you didn''t wake up for several days. We were all about to go crazy, but we didn''t dare to tell sister Shuying about your accident... "


    At this point, song Yinuo''s tears are streaming down again, which has already wet Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    Feeling the cool feeling on his chest, Xu Shaotang patted song Yinuo on the back and asked, "how did I wake up?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, several people all looked at Xu Qing, who was an expert like a fairy.


    "Don''t you save me, old man?" Xu Shaotang looks at Xu Qing and asks.


    "Little son of a bitch, even if you don''t thank me for saving your life, you still doubt that I''m going to help you?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing''s immortal appearance disappeared in an instant. He cursed at Xu Shaotang and said, "ungrateful little son of a bitch, deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors. Don''t expect me to save you in the future!"


    Seeing the old man''s anger, Xu Shaotang quickly said with a smile, "I don''t doubt that you saved me, but I wonder how you know the news of my coma?"


    You know, the dead old man has never seen the end, let alone song Yinuo. Even Xu Shaotang himself doesn''t know the whereabouts of the dead old man. If he gets hurt, the dead old man just comes here. He doesn''t believe that there will be such a coincidence when he kills Xu Shaotang.


    Thinking, Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie.


    He had suspected that Wu Jie was sent by the dead old man to monitor himself. Now it seems that most of the guesses are close to ten. The only person who may have contact with the dead old man is Wu Jie, the younger martial brother who came out on the way.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang suddenly turned his eyes to himself, Wu Jie jumped in his heart. He quickly avoided Xu Shaotang''s eyes, deliberately turned away from the topic and asked, "what happened to you that day? You ran to the grave of a drunken maniac for a draught, and you went crazy for no reason. How much stimulation did you get?"


    In martial arts, there are many precedents of being possessed by the devil. There are people like Xia Yu who are attacked while practicing martial arts, and there are also people who are possessed by the devil because of great stimulation. It must be unrealistic for someone to interrupt Xu Shaotang''s practice, because none of them has ever seen Xu Shaotang''s practice. In this way, Wu Jie naturally thinks that Xu Shaotang has been greatly influenced Big stimulation, and look at Xu Shaotang that day, the possibility of being stimulated is very big."What have I been stimulated by?" Xu Shaotang took a pity look with the remaining light from the corner of his eye and said with a smile, "do you think I am a person who will be stimulated?"


    Although Qin Zongheng''s affair made him feel very uncomfortable, it was far from enough to stimulate him to become possessed. Xu Shaotang felt that there should be other reasons for his accidental possessed.


    "You don''t?" Wu Jie turned his mouth and said, "I don''t know who was that day, who was taking a wind in front of the drunken Madman''s grave, like a psycho..."


    Xu Shaotang wanted to jump up and smoke WuJie, but he found that he didn''t have any strength at all. He could only turn back to bed and stare at WuJie and said, "I''ll deal with you later!"


    This bastard, eat his own, use his own, and scold himself all day long to have fun. It seems that this bastard is itchy during his coma.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s threat, Wu Jie is indifferent. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang''s threat at all. In other words, he is used to Xu Shaotang''s threat.


    See two people there big eyes stare small eyes, empty clear at the same time stare them one eye, say: "you all go out first, I have some words to say with him!"

 Chapter 667

    After Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing were left in the room, Xu Qing sat down at the head of Xu Shaotang''s bed, cocked up his legs and hummed, "how do you feel?"


    "What does it feel like?" Xu Shaotang does not understand looking at Xu Qing, do not know what the old man wants to ask.


    Xu Qingleng snorted and said, "of course, it''s the feeling of being possessed!"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "you can feel it for a while."


    He slandered Xu Qing in his heart. Isn''t that a clear question? Is it OK to be possessed? Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any strength now. He feels that his meridians are damaged, and his Qi can''t gather together. It''s like he''s been abandoned.


    "You know how hard it feels?" Xu Qing squinted at Xu Shaotang and hummed, "what''s wrong with playing? You have to play crazy. If you don''t come here in time, you''ll have to spend the rest of your life in bed, even if you don''t lose it!"


    When Xu Qing comes, Xu Shaotang''s Qi is in a state of chaos. The chaos of Qi runs rampant in his body, causing severe damage to Xu Shaotang''s meridians.


    If he hadn''t stopped Xu Shaotang''s disorderly Qi in time, Xu Shaotang''s meridians and viscera would have been destroyed by disorderly Qi. If he had reached that point, even the immortals would not have been able to save Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, well, I know you saved me again." Listening to Xu Qing''s nagging, Xu Shaotang stopped and said, "do you think I want to be possessed? To tell you the truth, I still don''t know how I can be possessed. "


    He can guess that his obsession should be related to his depression after knowing the truth of Gu''s murder case, but it should only be a fuse, and there should be other reasons for his obsession.


    "It''s strange you know!" Xu Qing threw a white eye at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you think the accomplishments of the man who broke the army are so easy to accept?"


    Listening to Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, then responded and asked, "do you mean that my obsession with the devil is related to the cultivation of breaking the army into my body?"


    Xu nodded and said: "there is no shortcut in the way of martial arts. Breaking through the army and forcibly passing your life cultivation to you, although your strength has been improved a lot in a short time, your two true Qi is not compatible in your body, and even collides with each other. You may not see anything at ordinary times, but once you are stimulated, your mind will be unstable and lurking in you The two real Qi in the body will completely lose control, and eventually end up in a crazy situation. "


    If everyone can give his lifelong accomplishments to others, will there be fewer and fewer experts in the world?


    Xu Shaotang himself is a master of alchemy. He has not been attacked after he has suffered the cultivation of breaking the army. If someone else bears the cultivation of breaking the army, it will be a result of explosion and death!


    Things that are not your own will never work smoothly unless you absorb other people''s accomplishments, but it''s an extremely long process. Most people have already embarked on the road of death when they digest other people''s accomplishments.


    "It shouldn''t be. Before, Master Kong Jing was also strong. I improved my strength. Wasn''t I good then?" Xu Shaotang asked in doubt.


    "Ha ha..." Xu Qing looked at Xu Shaotang with an idiot''s eyes and snorted: "can the old monk Kong Jing be better than Xu Shaotang? The old monk has been practicing Buddhism and Taoism all his life. The true Qi in his body is already pure and incomparable. If his true Qi enters your body, it will only be beneficial and harmless to you. What''s more, do you think your strength has been improved too fast? "


    "Yes!" Xu Shaotang nodded seriously.


    Since his rebirth, his growth speed can almost be described as the speed of light. At the age of less than 30, he has reached a height that countless martial artists can''t reach in their lifetime. He believes that there should be no one in the world who can improve faster than him.


    Xu Qing said: "you just know! There is a saying that the higher you climb, the more painful you fall. Your strength is improving too fast, which also leads to your unstable mood. Coupled with the spirit of breaking the army, even if you don''t fall into the devil this time, sooner or later you will come to this step! You know, powerful strength also needs a strong state of mind to maintain, and your state of mind is too unstable! In fact, to a certain extent, the cultivation of mood is far more important than one''s own strength! "


    Listening to Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded thoughtfully and said, "I understand. I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Although he had some twists and turns along the way, it was also smooth, which led to his lack of necessary temper. Finally, under the stimulation of Qin Zongheng, the hidden time bomb in his body finally exploded, which almost killed him.


    "Just understand!" Xuqing said solemnly: "happiness is the most important thing in life. Everything else is just like clouds. Every time I see you, I find that you are more worried than when I saw you last time. How much have you changed compared with you a year ago


    "Have I changed?" Xu Shaotang murmured to himself.


    Think about it every day, he had a smile on his face. But since he entered the capital, with more and more people and things in contact, he has changed a lot. He has changed from a dandy who doesn''t care about anything to a man who has a lot of worries. The smile on his face is also less and less, and his depressed mood is more and more in his heart.Want to understand this, Xu Shaotang began to show a faint smile on his face, said to himself: "it seems that I really want to have a good rest for some time."


    "You may not rest!" After Xu Qing said a word, he added: "unless you don''t want your own life, unless you want to become a delirious murderer!"


    What''s more, Xu Shaotang is like this now. He can''t rest. He is almost like a useless man now. It will take at least several months to recover to the peak.


    "Don''t worry, I''m still afraid of death." Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing with a smile: "after part of my body has recovered, I will go everywhere. Anyway, there are not many things after the end of Xia Jiuli''s affairs. I just take advantage of this time to have a good rest. As for Mu''s affairs, anyone who likes to worry about it can go..."


    The machine still needs to be overhauled. Besides, Xu Shaotang, a living man, is busy with all kinds of things all day long, and he has not experienced too much state of mind sharpening. Maybe he can also sharpen his state of mind during his rest time, so as not to be possessed again.

 Chapter 668

    After Xu Qing left, when several people walked into Xu Shaotang''s room again and looked at Xu Shaotang on the bed, they suddenly felt that Xu Shaotang seemed to have changed a lot, but they couldn''t tell where the changes were.


    See a few people looking at their puzzled look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you can''t look at me like this, I will be shy."


    To be exact, Xu Shaotang did not change, but returned to his original appearance.


    After Xuqing''s instruction, the long-standing depression in his heart slowly dissipated. Suddenly, he found that the things he once thought were very important, but now they don''t seem so important.


    For example, he used to want to know who wanted his life, but now he doesn''t want to trace it any more. Maybe, he should also thank the person who wanted his life. If it wasn''t for that person''s conspiracy to make him reborn, he might never have met these beloved women in his life, and he wouldn''t know that there are so many mysteries in the world.


    He also suddenly understood why those real masters always seemed to give people a sense of lightness. It was a kind of relief, a relief after the cultivation of mood reached a certain level.


    "Are you shy?" Pitifully, he said, "Why have I never seen you shy?"


    "That''s because you don''t know me." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to song Yinuo, "Yinuo, you may have to take care of me during this period of time..."


    Now he is just like a useless man. He doesn''t want to worry about anything. He just wants to lie on the hospital bed with peace of mind and close his eyes, so that his mind can be completely liberated.


    "What trouble is not trouble? Do you need to say that between us?" Song Yinuo gave Xu Shaotang a sweet smile and said, "in fact, taking care of you is the happiest thing for me!"


    As Xu Shaotang''s identity becomes more and more special, the two of them spend less and less time together. Even in the capital, Xu Shaotang is busy with all kinds of things. Most of the time, when Xu Shaotang returns home, she has already gone to sleep.


    "Well, you two, get tired of it. I won''t disturb you." Looking at the two people who were bored, they felt pity for the cold and envied each other. They said, "I''ll pack my bags and go back to Tianhai later. Maybe I won''t come back to the capital in a short time."


    Being pitied, song Yinuo blushed slightly and said, "are you going back to the sky so soon? Do you want to say goodbye to Uncle Qin? "


    "No!" Lian thought and did not want to say: "aunt has called to urge several times, before Xu Shaotang has been in a coma, I am not convenient to go back, now that he is OK, I should go back to Tianhai, really miss the taste of the food my aunt cooked."


    Listening to compassion, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s OK for you to go back to Tianhai. Now your big revenge has been avenged. It''s meaningless to stay in the sad place of Beijing. I hope you can slowly untie your heart knot after you go back to Tianhai."


    As soon as he thinks of the truth of Gu Family Massacre, Xu Shaotang can''t help but sympathize with her. This woman is burdened with too much misfortune. God owes her too much. He also has the same hope as Qin Zongheng. He hopes that after Xia Jiuli''s death, the Family Massacre will stop here. Only he and Qin Zongheng know the truth. He really can''t bear it See compassion deeply hurt again.


    "I''ll try my best!" Pity gently nodded.


    She knows that if someone can untie her heart knot, it can only be Fang LAN, Xu Shaotang''s mother. Only Fang LAN can make up for the scar in her heart with her selfless love.


    After pitying to leave, Xu Shaotang asks song Yinuo to give Wu Jie a bank card with a deposit of 100 million yuan.


    After taking the bank card that song Yinuo handed over, Wu Jie was slightly stunned. He looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked, "when did you become so generous?"


    "I''ve always been generous!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Wu Jie, "don''t you like to go out to the waves? During this period of time, go out to the waves. If you don''t have to come back, I don''t have to worry about watching you. I need to have a rest. Do you understand me?"


    "I''m upset to see you!" WuJie happily put the bank card in his arms and said to Xu Shaotang, "don''t you just want to drive me away, and then you can live a world of two with Enoch? I know, I know everything


    "Eh, you found out!" Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "now that you understand, don''t you just disappear from me?"


    ¡­¡­


    The midday sun is warm on people. Now it''s November, and the hot weather is gradually turning to cool.


    After drinking the lean meat porridge that song Yinuo cooked for himself, Xu Shaotang followed song Yinuo to the courtyard for a walk. He said it was a walk. In fact, song Yinuo pushed him slowly in the yard with a wheelchair.


    After autumn, most of the flowers in the courtyard have withered, and only a few Camellia are in full bloom.


    "Enoch, is there any place you want to go in particular?" Sitting in a wheelchair, Xu Shaotang looks at the blooming camellia, takes off a bunch and hands it to song Yinuo.


    It''s not a beautiful flower, it''s not a romantic surprise, but song Yinuo''s face is still very satisfied when he receives the camellia picked by Xu Shaotang himself. Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s problem, he squats down in front of Xu Shaotang, points to his heart and says, "the place I want to go most is your heart. I want to stay in your heart forever LeaveXu Shaotang grabbed song Yinuo''s soft hand and said, "you have already lived in my heart! Is there any place you want to go besides here? "


    Song Yinuo thought about it, shook his head and said, "I''ve been to many places in the world, but I really haven''t found a place I particularly want to stay there, let alone a place I particularly yearn for. What about you? Do you have any special places you want to go? It happens that you don''t have to do anything else now. If you want to go to another place, I can go with you for a walk. "


    "Me?" Xu Shaotang tilted his head to think about it carefully, and finally nodded and said, "the place I want to go most is Antarctica."


    "Antarctica?" Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang puzzled and said with a smile: "as far as I know, Antarctica should be one of the few uninhabited places in the world, right? And the natural conditions there are very bad. How could you think of going there? "


    "Didn''t you already say that?" Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinuo with a smile. The strength of his hand is slightly increased, and he holds song Yinuo''s hand more tightly.


    "Because there''s no one there?" Song Yinuo asked uncertainly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, his heart of avoiding the world has never changed, but now it is more and more intense, and the harsh conditions of Antarctica may also sharpen people''s mood?

 Chapter 669

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang really didn''t care about anything. He even kept his mobile phone turned off. Except for calling his family in Tianhai before turning it off, he cut off all his contacts with the outside world and lived with song Yinuo every day. This kind of life is quiet and warm. He can''t help but indulge in it.


    Originally such a life should continue until song Anbang and Li Baoshan suddenly appeared in the villa without any sign.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Song Anbang looks at Xu Shaotang in a wheelchair in surprise.


    I haven''t met Xu Shaotang for some time. Li Baoshan in casual clothes looks much darker than before. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, I can''t help worrying and asking, "Xu Shao, how can you do this?"


    Looking at their eyes, Xu Shaotang waved his hand to them with a smile and said, "I''m a little sick. Seeing you, I feel like I''m going to die soon."


    In fact, he has already been able to stand up and walk by himself, but he does not want to stand up. He enjoys the feeling that song Yinuo is with him. Song Yinuo certainly knows that Xu Shaotang''s body has begun to recover, but she also enjoys the feeling of pushing Xu Shaotang to walk in the hospital. She even thinks that even if she pushes Xu Shaotang to do so all her life, she would not like to I feel bored.


    With their tacit understanding, Xu Shaotang is still in a wheelchair as a seriously ill man. Every day, he and song Yinuo walk around the villa like a couple with white heads.


    Although Xu Shaotang is easy to say, song Anbang and Li Baoshan are still worried. They know Xu Shaotang too well. How could he choose to sit in a wheelchair if his body could not support him. At the same time, they are also puzzled. They haven''t heard of Xu Shaotang fighting with anyone recently. How did they suddenly become like this?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo gently patted Xu Shaotang''s back with his hand. He said angrily, "what are you talking about? Say something unlucky. Bah, bah, bah!"


    Although he knows that Xu Shaotang''s health is not seriously affected, song Yinuo still does not want to hear Xu Shaotang say these unlucky words. Although she is not superstitious, he also knows that Xu Shaotang is only joking with them.


    Xu Shaotang held song Yinuo''s cuyi with his backhand, patted him gently, and then asked song Anbang, "what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    "Why, we two, one is your father-in-law, the other is your general. If we have nothing to do, we can''t come to you?" Song Anbang habitually quarrels with Xu Shaotang. He has not quarreled with Xu Shaotang for a long time. Song Anbang suddenly feels that it is more interesting to quarrel with Xu Shaotang. Of course, the premise is that he criticizes Xu Shaotang, not that Xu Shaotang turns his head to criticize him.


    Xu Shaotang smile, light to song Anbang said: "I mean, you have something to say, nothing to disturb us two people world."


    Being told by Xu Shaotang, and still in front of his father, song Yinuo blushes and stealthily pinches Xu Shaotang on his back.


    Song Anbang''s little action between them did not hide his eyes. He looked at his daughter and son-in-law intimately. Of course, he was happy for his daughter, so even if he saw it, he didn''t point it through. He just said to Xu Shaotang, "your smelly mouth is still so annoying. It seems that it''s really nothing. In fact, I''m here to tell you good news. "


    "Good news?" Xu Shaotang took a look at them and said to song Anbang, "I believe that Baoshan has good news. You, ha ha..."


    His "ha ha" laughter was meaningful, and he obviously didn''t believe what song Anbang said.


    Although their identities and relations have changed, Xu Shaotang and song Anbang are still like two bitter enemies.


    In fact, their temperaments are very similar to each other''s appetites. Take song Anbang for example, even though Xu Shaotang''s current identity is no longer comparable, Xu Shaotang''s impression in his mind will always stay in the scene of their first meeting. At that time, Xu Shaotang was like a little gangster, and he felt uncomfortable with what he thought of Xu Shaotang.


    But now, he is comfortable with Xu Shaotang, but he has never changed the way he talks to Xu Shaotang because of the change of Xu Shaotang''s identity. He still scolds Xu Shaotang when he should, which may be the reason why Xu Shaotang likes to quarrel with song Anbang.


    "Fart, I can''t have good news when I come here?" Song Anbang was not happy. He laughed at Xu Shaotang and said, "I wonder, aren''t you hurt? Why don''t you hurt this mouth? If you can''t speak for ten days, I will scold you well. Anyway, you can''t answer back, ha ha! "


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "then you probably don''t have such a chance. If I hurt my mouth, your mouth will be rotten."


    Listening to the quarrel between Weng and his son-in-law, song Yinuo shakes his head in tears and laughter. They must have been enemies in their last life, or they would not have been pinched every time they met. However, even she admitted that it was very interesting to listen to their quarrel.When they stare at each other for a few minutes, Li Baoshan tells us the purpose of their trip: "in fact, we are here to measure my marriage with Xu Shaoshang."


    Talking about his marriage, Li Baoshan had a happy smile on his face.


    His parents and Li Lan''s two brothers and sisters died early. Now his wedding date has been set. He wants Xu Shaotang to help him with his marriage. After all, Xu Shaotang is like his living parents. Without Xu Shaotang, there would be neither Li Baoshan nor Li Lan.


    Their brother and sister are deeply grateful to Xu Shaotang, so in this life event, the first person to think of is Xu Shaotang.


    "Are you going to get married?" Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan in surprise, and then said with great joy: "that''s really a great thing. It seems that I''m going to prepare a big red envelope for you!"


    He didn''t pay attention to Li Baoshan and Yang Mei for some time. He didn''t expect to hear their wedding news again. This is the best news Xu Shaotang has heard since Xia Yu was killed by a drunken maniac.


    "Red envelopes are not needed." Li Baoshan said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "Xu Shao, don''t forget what you promised me, but you said you would personally officiate at my wedding."

 Chapter 670

    When Li Baoshan said this, Xu Shaotang remembered that when he was still in the security company, he said that he would personally preside over Li Baoshan''s wedding. At that time, Li Baoshan probably never dreamed that he really had a day when his beloved woman walked into the wedding hall.


    Thinking of what he had said, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "what I said must count, but this red envelope is indispensable!"


    Money is nothing to Xu Shaotang. He just wants to show his heart. He is very happy to see Li Baoshan get married.


    "Baoshan, Xu Shaotang is not short of money. Don''t save for him!" Song Anbang said with a smile: "not only let him give you a red envelope, but also a big red envelope!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to song Anbang, "I''m not short of money, and your song family is not short of money. Should you also give him a big red envelope?"


    "Here! Of course, here you are! " Song Anbang said with the slightest care: "I''ll give you as much as you want!"


    Song Anbang thought that he had no money. If he wanted to give Li Baoshan a big red envelope, he had to ask his daughter for support. The daughter''s money was also the money of the Xu family. Anyway, the red envelope was all given by Xu Shaotang. Even if he sealed tens of millions of red envelopes, he would not be distressed.


    Xu Shaotang did not really know that song Anbang was waiting for him here. Seeing song Anbang''s Frank promise, he still sighed that song Anbang was very generous to Li Baoshan.


    However, Xu Shaotang is puzzled that Li Baoshan is going to get married. Song Anbang follows him to join in the fun?


    Associating with song Anbang''s cheerful attitude and thinking about his doubts, Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at Song Anbang and asked with some uncertainty, "don''t you still have a heart for Baoshan?"


    He knows that song Anbang has always wanted Li Baoshan to become the chief officer of his special forces, but neither Li Baoshan nor he himself has agreed to this. Song Anbang is so active in Li Baoshan''s marriage now, so he doesn''t want to retain Li Baoshan who is about to retire again through this kind of small favor?


    "Fart!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s conjecture, song an jumped up and looked at Xu Shaotang unhappily. He said, "is Lao Tzu such a person?"


    "You are not?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "who is that?"


    Seeing that they were fighting again without any sign, Li Baoshan quickly came out and said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao misunderstood. The commander just wanted to thank me for helping him train his troops. The commander also wanted to help me officiate the wedding ceremony in person, so he came here specially to discuss with Xu Shaotang..."


    Later words don''t need Li Baoshan to go on. It turns out that song Anbang is going to discuss with her about hosting Li Baoshan''s wedding.


    Looking at Li Baoshan''s respect for song Anbang from the bottom of his heart, Xu Shaotang has to sigh that song Anbang''s efforts to buy people''s hearts are very fierce. PI Yongchun, who used to be, and Li Baoshan, who is now, have become song Anbang''s loyal followers.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan with a smile, thought a little, and said to Li Baoshan, "I''ll ask Chen Cheng later, if possible, or your brother and sister will do the wedding together. You know, not everyone can ask the Secretary General of song university to preside over the wedding."


    When consulting Li Baoshan, Xu Shaotang made fun of song Anbang.


    Being ridiculed by Xu Shaotang, song Anbang could not pretend that he didn''t hear anything. He immediately retorted: "not everyone can please move you, Xu Dashao. You know, now you are in the limelight. I don''t know how many families in Beijing want to flatter you!"


    He is telling the truth. There are many people who want to curry favor with Xu Shaotang, but no one dares to find Xu Shaotang himself. They can only reveal their meaning through those who have a good relationship with Xu Shaotang.


    "Dad, Shaotang, don''t interrupt. Let''s settle the Baoshan marriage first." Song Yinuo had to interrupt the two bickering addicts.


    Since Song Yinuo began to speak, Xu Shaotang and song Anbang had to temporarily truce, but the eyes that looked at each other showed a kind of provocative look.


    Seeing that they had finally calmed down, Li Baoshan said, "I think it''s better to let them decide their own affairs. Moreover, Chen Cheng''s identity is no better than others. If the commander presided over his wedding in person, he might become the object of criticism."


    No matter how many changes the Chen family has made in the past two years, it will never change the nature of their underworld family. Song Anbang''s identity is also very sensitive. Although it is nothing, it is a big or small thing to be caught by someone who wants to. If song Anbang can not be charged with collusion between officials and bandits, it will not be worth the loss.


    Xu shaotan carefully looks at Li Baoshan''s words, and finally nods. Li Baoshan has a good point. He can''t put song Anbang in danger for convenience, although song Anbang sometimes seems very annoying.


    After some discussion, Xu Shaotang and song Anbang decided to jointly host Li Baoshan''s wedding. Although the wedding date is still nearly a month away, song Anbang already knows that Li Baoshan''s retirement is basically no longer in suspense. Although he was a little reluctant, he couldn''t help letting Li Baoshan go, because he knew that Xu Shaotang might be the right time to employ people.After Song Anbang and Li Baoshan left, Xu Shaotang fell into meditation again.


    Everyone around him has been married, but he still hasn''t given himself the due status of those women. He suddenly feels that he seems to be sorry for them.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s look, song Yinuo lowered his head and asked, "Shaotang, are you uncomfortable?"


    "No Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, took song Yinuo and sat down beside him, stroked her hair and asked, "Yinuo, I have wronged you..."


    "Aggrieved?" Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang, half in his arms, and asked, "how can you say that? I never feel aggrieved! "


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "Yiyan and Baoshan have been married, but we have been together for such a long time, but I haven''t given you a title. Don''t you feel wronged?"


    "So that''s what you''re talking about?" Don''t feel aggrieved, but we don''t have to look up and smile at each othe

 Chapter 671

    There is a saying that song Yinuo feels this way now.


    For many people, even Tang Zhiqiu, it''s not worth mentioning song Yinuo more or less. In terms of family background, appearance and talent, song Yinuo doesn''t have to put down her position to follow Xu Shaotang. However, song Yinuo is very satisfied. Compared with Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, she has at least been engaged to Xu Shaotang in the presence of many Chinese people, while Lin Zhiqiu is not Shu Ying and Su Ruyun have nothing.


    Even Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun did not feel aggrieved. How could she feel aggrieved?


    As long as they really love each other, as long as they can accompany Xu Shaotang, she will be very satisfied.


    Listen to song Yinuo''s words, Xu shaotan can''t help holding song Yinuo closer in his arms, and seriously said: "when I finish handling all things, I will give you the best wedding in the world!"


    Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang don''t care. He has to give an account to his women.


    When they are in love, song Yinuo''s mobile phone rings out out of time.


    Looking at the number of the call, song Yinuo hands the mobile phone to Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang sees that the caller is Qin Zongheng,


    Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head to song Yinuo, and then points to the distance, indicating that song Yinuo doesn''t pick up in front of him and asks her to pick up Qin Zongheng''s phone in the distance.


    Song Yinuo looks at Yue Shaotang helplessly. He has to get up from Xu Shaotang''s arms and take the phone to the distance.


    More than ten minutes later, song Yinuo, who hung up the phone, came to Xu Shaotang and said, "this is uncle Qin''s 15th phone call these days. How do you want me to return?"


    Since Xu Shaotang suddenly fell into a coma, Qin Zongheng called to inquire about Xu Shaotang''s condition almost every day. Before, when Xu Shaotang was still in a coma, she told him the truth. Later, when Xu Shaotang woke up, Xu Shaotang asked her to tell Qin Zongheng directly that he was very well and didn''t have to worry.


    However, Qin Zongheng obviously didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words. After Xu Shaotang shut down and couldn''t get through to him, Qin Zongheng called song Yinuo the next day to ask about Xu Shaotang''s condition.


    But Xu Shaotang asked song Yinuo to tell Qin Zongheng every time. After a long time, even if he didn''t, song Yinuo knew how to tell Qin Zongheng, but Qin Zongheng didn''t believe it.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "just go back as I told you. Uncle Qin has a lot of things to do one day. Don''t let him worry about me any more."


    Having said that, does Xu Shaotang really want Qin Zongheng to worry about him? Obviously not!


    He just had a deep heart knot in his heart, and now he didn''t know how to face Qin Zongheng, but he didn''t want song Yinuo to realize the problem between him and Qin Zongheng.


    However, song Yinuo was aware of the problem between him and Qin Zongheng. Although he didn''t know what the problem was, he knew that their relationship was no longer the same as before.


    "Shaotang, what''s the secret between you and uncle Qin?" Song Yinuo gently encircled Xu Shaotang''s neck from the back of the wheelchair and said with concern: "is there any misunderstanding between you?"


    In Song Yinuo''s opinion, Qin Zongheng is a man with many advantages. He is mature and steady, wise as a fool, humorous but infatuated and single-minded. Such a man can hardly find any shortcomings. Xu Shaotang had a good relationship with Qin Zongheng before, but recently he seems to be alienated.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t tell Qin Zongheng the real situation of herself. Although Qin Zongheng calls Xu Shaotang every day to inquire about her physical condition, she doesn''t come to see it in person. She becomes a bridge between Qin Zongheng and Xu Shaotang. But the bridge doesn''t seem to be smooth.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "it''s not what you think. I just want to be quiet too much. I don''t want to be disturbed."


    "Really?" Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly and said: "I always feel that you have something important to hide from me. Before you were confused, I felt it, but it''s not easy to ask you. Shaotang, if you have something on your mind, you must tell me. Even if I can''t help you, I can at least become an object to talk to. I don''t want to see you keep everything in your heart. "


    She learned from Wu Jie that Xu Shaotang''s coma was related to her depression. She really didn''t want to endure the pain and anxiety of that week any more. She didn''t want Xu Shaotang to be in a coma again because she was worried.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s worried look, Xu Shaotang sighed, looked up at Song Yinuo and asked, "Yinuo, if I do a big mistake one day, will you forgive me?"


    "Yes Song Yinuo nodded and said, "as long as you realize that you have made a mistake, as long as you correct it."


    "What if it can''t be corrected?"


    Song Yinuo continued to nod his head and said: "I will still choose to forgive you. After all, people are not saints. No one dares to say that they will not make so many mistakes that they regret in this life."Listening to song Yinuo''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that the question he asked is very stupid. To be exact, it''s very stupid to ask song Yinuo this kind of question. Song Yinuo only has him in his eyes. As long as he doesn''t do something that is not allowed by heaven, or even if he does something that is not allowed by heaven, song Yinuo may choose to forgive him.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and continued to ask in a different way: "for example, Tang Zhiqiu, if she does something sorry for song Yiyan one day, as song Yiyan''s sister, will you forgive her?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, song Yinuo''s eyes showed a thoughtful look. After a long time, he slowly said: "it depends on whether she is intentional or unintentional. If she is intentional, I will definitely not forgive her. If she is unintentional, I will forgive her, because although she has done something wrong, it may not be her original intention, she is just unintentional That''s all


    Xu Shaotang savored song Yinuo''s words carefully, thinking that Qin Zongheng''s request to kill Xia Yu, which caused the disaster of taking care of his family and destroying his family, should be regarded as unintentional loss? With Qin Zongheng''s love for Lianxin, he certainly doesn''t want to see Lianxin suffer 20 years of pain. Moreover, it seems that this matter has nothing to do with Xu Shaotang himself. It seems that he doesn''t have to be so entangled in this matter?


    Perhaps, this matter should not be known by people other than Qin Zongheng?

 Chapter 672

    It''s hard to understand the knot. It''s impossible for Xu Shaotang and Qin Zongheng to return to their original relationship.


    Xu Shaotang can only try his best to let his heart of Qin Zongheng knot, slowly dissipate with the passage of time, if can return to the original nature is the best, if really can not return to the original, he is no longer reluctant.


    "Let''s not talk about these things." Xu Shaotang didn''t want to get entangled in this matter any more. He patted song Yinuo''s hand and looked at the scenery outside the villa. He said: "it''s rare that the weather is good today. Let''s go out for a walk. We are tired of living in the yard all day."


    Song Yinuo looked up at Xu Shaotang, nodded his head gently and said, "I''ll push you around. In another period of time, it should be winter."


    December is about to enter. The weather in the capital has gradually begun to turn cool. In another month or so, the capital will enter a severe winter, and the cold wind and snow will once again put on silver for the city.


    Song Yinuo pushes Xu Shaotang to the door. As soon as he gets out of the door, a black sports car rushes towards them.


    "Cry?" Xu Shaotang looked up and asked song Yinuo with a smile, "did you ask her out?"


    I have to say that the name of A''ai is obviously better than that of Ran Miao. At least Xu Shaotang has forgotten the name of Ran Miao.


    Song Yinuo also looked at ah Kui, who was driving near quickly. He shook his head to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "no, maybe she''s here for you."


    "What did she come to me for? I''m not so feminine as you think." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    He knows that song Yinuo is joking with him. There is no intersection between him and ah Kui except for the crash. How could ah Kui come to him? Ah Kui''s posture is mostly to find song Yinuo.


    The car stopped in front of Xu Shaotang. Ah Kui came down from the car and glanced at Xu Shaotang in his wheelchair. Although he was a little happy in his heart, he looked surprised on his face. He went to look at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xu Shaotang smile, light said: "it''s OK, just a little hurt."


    Ah Kui is a smart man. Knowing that it''s inconvenient to care too much about Xu Shaotang''s injury at this time, she casually asked a few questions and then turned her eyes to song Yinuo.


    "Enoch, I came to you to discuss the cooperation with you." A cry said: "I went to your company earlier. I heard that you haven''t been to work for nearly half a month. I''m worried about what''s wrong with you. I''ll come to see you and discuss the cooperation with you by the way."


    Song Yinuo smiles to ah Kui and says gratefully, "thank you for your concern. Shaotang is a little sick these days, so I didn''t go to work in the company and take care of him at home. By the way, what do you mean when you ask me to discuss cooperation? "


    The business of Shengshi group''s branch in Beijing is far less extensive than that of Tianhai headquarters. However, the business of A''ai company seems to have nothing to do with Shengshi. She doesn''t know what kind of business A''ai came to cooperate with her.


    Ah Kui said: "well, before, because of your introduction, Mr. Qin and I left contact information with each other. After that, we communicated with each other by telephone several times, and now we have initially established the intention of cooperation."


    "Why did you come to me to discuss your cooperation with Mr. Qin?" Song Yinuo asked more puzzledly.


    A cry quickly said: "because you are currently cooperating on a project about the central shopping mall, and our later cooperation will focus on the central shopping mall, so it is necessary to discuss with you. After all, you are also one of the investors of the central shopping mall."


    In fact, ah Kui does not have to cooperate with Qin Zongheng. The reason why she wants to find opportunities for cooperation is that she wants to get closer to song Yinuo through Qin Zongheng. In this way, he will have more opportunities to approach Xu Shaotang, so as to achieve her goal.


    Unknowingly, song Yinuo thinks that ah Kui really wants to cooperate with them. She thinks that maybe she can communicate with ah Kui more in the future. Her face shows a happy smile and gives Xu Shaotang an apologetic look. She pulls ah Kui''s hand and says, "we can talk about the cooperation slowly. Let''s not always stand outside. Let''s sit in the house first ¡£¡±


    She wants to accompany Xu Shaotang to walk outside more, but she can''t let ah Ku, who came all the way here, stand here all the time. In this way, she has to go home for a while.


    Ah Kui nodded and said, "well, I haven''t been to your house yet. I just went to have a look."


    Came to the villa, a cry looked around, to song Yinuo said with a smile: "your home is very beautiful."


    "This is not our family." Song Yinuo shook his head to her and said, "this is the temporary one Mr. Qin brought for us."


    A cry slightly surprised, said: "you and Mr. Qin''s relationship is very good, I can see that Mr. Qin is very good to you."


    Ah Kui is also a man with rich business experience. When he glances at the cooperation plan between Shengshi group and Zongheng group, he knows that Shengshi group has a huge advantage. Without a good relationship, Qin Zongheng, such a shrewd businessman, could not have made such a cooperation plan.Song Yinuo nodded slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang sitting beside him with a cool face, and said, "Mr. Qin is really good to us, and I have learned a lot from Mr. Qin."


    "With a wise man like Mr. Qin, I can really learn a lot. I regret knowing Mr. Qin too late." Although a cry is against her heart, it''s not all against her heart. After several phone conversations with Qin zongzi, she felt Qin zongzi''s wisdom.


    Although this wisdom can not be compared with her husband, she is also a rare person with great wisdom.


    Listening to ah Kui and song Yinuo''s praise of Qin Zongheng, Xu Shaotang sighs a little in his heart. If Qin Zongheng didn''t cause the stain of life, Qin Zongheng might really be a perfect person.


    When Xu Shaotang sighs, the two women have already sat together and started to discuss business cooperation in detail. They are both business elites, and private friends belong to private friends. However, when talking about shopping malls, they take on the posture of strong women, and do not give in to each other when it comes to the interests of their respective companies.


    When the two finally finalized the initial cooperation plan, the sky has gradually darkened down.


    Song Yinuo looked up at the dark sky outside, stood up and said: "it''s rare for you to come to our house as a guest. Let''s stay and have a light meal. I wish our cooperation success in advance."

 Chapter 673

    "You''ve said that. I don''t seem to have any reason to refuse?" Ah cried and laughed: "I heard from Mr. Qin that you are good at cooking. I just want to try your cooking."


    When they get along with song Yinuo, ah Kui takes the measure very well, neither let song Yinuo feel that she is deliberately close to them, nor let herself fall in the inferior position in the process of intersecting with them.


    See cry agreed to stay for dinner, song Yinuo to Xu Shaotang said: "Shaotang, then you accompany cry chat, I go to the kitchen to prepare dinner."


    After that, song Yinuo has turned to the kitchen to get busy.


    Only Xu Shaotang and ah Kui are left in the living room, and the atmosphere cools down in an instant. Xu Shaotang just sits quietly in a wheelchair and doesn''t know what to talk to ah Kui about.


    "Enoch is so virtuous. It''s a blessing for you to marry her." In the end, ah Kui was the first to break the silence.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, looked at Song Yinuo''s busy figure in the kitchen and said, "I also think my luck is really good."


    If he''s not lucky, he can''t get to this step in such a short time. If he''s not lucky, he won''t meet these women who treat him wholeheartedly, so he thinks he''s really lucky. This also confirms the saying that there must be future luck if he doesn''t die.


    "By the way, can you tell me how you and Enoch got to know each other?" Ah Kui looks at Xu Shaotang with her head slanted, and her eyes show a strong color of curiosity. Of course, her color of curiosity is only deliberately pretended. Her purpose is to open Xu Shaotang''s talk box, so that she can ask what she wants to know.


    Xu Shaotang looked at ah Kui and asked, "do you really want to know?"


    "Of course." Ah cried and said, "look at your love now, I really want to hear your story. I think you should have gone through some twists and turns to get to today?"


    Under ah Kui''s questioning, Xu Shaotang''s chatterbox gradually opens, telling ah Kui the story between himself and song Yinuo.


    Looking back on the hard journey of himself and song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion.


    After listening to the story between Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo, ah Kui didn''t come back to herself for a long time. She knows something about Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo, but it''s far less detailed than what Xu Shaotang said. Now she has forgotten the original intention of asking about their story. She is just moved by song Yinuo''s insistence.


    She and her husband are very similar to the original song Yinuo and Xu Shaotang. Although her husband doesn''t dislike her as much as Xu Shaotang did at the beginning, they are very similar to Xu Shaotang''s indifference to song Yinuo for countless times.


    She knew that her husband also knew her affection for him, but he didn''t have her in his heart.


    She was thinking, if she persevered like song Yinuo, would she finally get happiness like song Yinuo.


    See a cry for a long time not to speak, Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand in front of her to shake, asked: "what are you thinking?"


    Ah Kui''s thoughts were interrupted by Xu Shaotang''s voice. When she heard Xu Shaotang''s question, she came back to herself and said, "I didn''t expect that there was such a tortuous period between you. You can come to today, so I have to believe the word fate."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "fate is illusory, but it really exists around us."


    "When you say that, I hope my fate will come soon." Ah Kui made a joke casually. As soon as the conversation turned, he looked at Xu Shaotang in his wheelchair and said, "are you seriously injured? I know a famous Chinese medicine doctor. I can ask him to come and help you if necessary. "


    In fact, this is her ultimate goal. She wants to know how Xu Shaotang''s injury is, or whether Xu Shaotang is really injured or just pretending to be injured.


    If you ask directly, it''s easy to arouse others'' suspicion. If she shows her kindness after chatting with Xu Shaotang for a while, people won''t easily doubt her purpose.


    Sure enough, Xu Shaotang didn''t doubt ah Kui''s purpose. He just thought she meant well. He shook his head slightly and said, "my injury can''t be cured by those traditional Chinese medicine doctors, but it doesn''t matter. After a few months of rest, there will be no problem."


    "You said it wasn''t serious." Ah Kui showed a worried look and said: "it''s going to be a few months of rest. It''s not serious. What''s serious? It''s said that you can do some martial arts like those in TV dramas, but you still need to pay attention to your body. You and Enoch have gone through so many twists and turns to get together. If you have anything, I think Enoch will die of grief. "


    It has to be said that ah Kui''s words are very artistic. Almost every sentence in other people''s ears is for other people''s consideration. She never thinks that she actually has ulterior motives.


    Xu Shaotang to cry a little smile, nodded: "thank you for your concern."


    "I don''t care about you." Ah Kui said, "Enoch and I have the same feeling at first sight. I don''t want to see her sad. At the same time, I also hope that every love story like a fairy tale will have a happy ending in the end. "While they were talking, song Yinuo had prepared the meal and took out a bottle of rare red wine.


    Looking at the red wine on the table, ah Kui shook his head and said, "I don''t drink."


    She really doesn''t drink. To be exact, she can''t drink. She can even say that she doesn''t drink at all, because her husband once told her that wine can make people confused and make people lose control of themselves.


    Over the years, she has always kept in mind her husband''s teachings. Even if it''s business activities, she''s never drunk.


    "Today is the time when we reach an agreement. Don''t you have a drink to celebrate?" Song Yinuo said with a smile, "I know it''s not safe for you to drive after drinking. I''ll find someone to drive you home later."


    Ah Kui still shook his head and said, "I don''t know how to drink. As long as I get drunk, I will faint."


    Although the actual situation is not as serious as she said, it is almost the same.


    Since ah Kui is determined not to drink, song Yinuo no longer advises her. He just takes a bottle of drink for ah Kui, and pours a glass of red wine for Xu Shaotang and himself. Just after pouring the wine, he thinks that Xu Shaotang is now injured, and takes back the glass of wine in front of Xu Shaotang, saying: "Shaotang, you are not healthy now, so don''t drink."


    Song Yinuo''s action immediately made ah Kui feel a little happy. From Song Yinuo''s words and actions, we can judge that Xu Shaotang was seriously injured. Maybe, this is their chance!

 Chapter 674

    When hearing the news that Xu Shaotang was about to fight Xia Jiuli, ah Ku was very happy and thought that Xu Shaotang would die in Xia Jiuli''s hands.


    However, after Xu Shaotang killed Xia Jiuli, ah Ku was not happy any more. When Xu Shaotang was not so strong, it was very difficult for them to kill him. Now Xu Shaotang has grown up to kill Xia Jiuli. It will be very difficult for them to kill Xu Shaotang again.


    Now, Xu Shaotang seems to be seriously injured, which may be an opportunity for them not to be missed.


    If you miss this opportunity, after Xu Shaotang''s injury recovers, I don''t know how much trouble it will take to kill Xu Shaotang.


    After a simple meal with song Yinuo, ah Ku gets up and leaves. She wants to go back to discuss with her husband about dealing with Xu Shaotang. She really doesn''t want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Looking at ah Kui''s back, song Yinuo said to Xu Shaotang, "if you can dig her into Shengshi group, we don''t know how much we will save."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Xu Shaotang to song Yinuo smile, full of helpless said.


    "It''s really impossible. I''m just sighing." Song Yinuo also laughed at himself.


    Although the scale of A-ku''s company is not large, Na is her own company after all. It only needs a few years of development, and it may not be able to reach the scale of Shengshi. It''s just like a fool''s dream to dig A-ku into Shengshi.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, song Yinuo pushed Xu Shaotang for a walk on the Avenue outside the villa.


    Although there has been a trace of coolness gradually, the sun before winter is still warm and refreshing.


    "Enoch!" Sitting in a wheelchair, Xu Shaotang''s ear moved slightly, suddenly lowered his voice, and said without looking back: "don''t come to talk, just listen to me!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s call, song Yinuo originally wanted to get close to him, but when he heard the sentence behind Xu Shaotang, he immediately stopped his body and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone is following us," Xu said


    Song Yinuo was about to look around, but he was stopped by Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t scare the snake. Try to call WuJie and Baoshan and let them come right away!"


    Now Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what the purpose of the people who are following them in the dark is, but he instinctively feels that these people may be bad comers. Now he is suffering a heavy blow, and he can deal with ordinary thieves, but if he is against people like wolves, he will have some difficulty.


    Therefore, in order to be on the safe side, he wants Wu Jie and Li Baoshan to come over. Wu Jie''s strength is still very strong. Although Li Baoshan is inferior to Wu Jie, he wins in the army and can bring people to support him as quickly as possible at any time.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo was scared to death in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show an abnormal look on his face. He just kept pushing Xu Shaotang slowly along the Boulevard, but he was thinking about how to connect Li Baoshan and WuJie without the attention of people who were following him secretly.


    Soon, song Yinuo thought of a way, she secretly put her hand in her pocket, casually press on the mobile phone, when the mobile phone makes a sound, she takes out the mobile phone, and then pretends to "continue" the phone.


    "Shaotang, there''s something urgent to deal with in the company. Let''s call it a day." Song Yinuo deliberately raised his voice a little and said the excuse he had already made up. He could also take the opportunity to push Xu Shaotang back to the villa, so that Xu Shaotang would not be exposed to the enemy''s surveillance.


    Xu Shaotang understood, nodded gently and said, "OK, let''s go back first."


    After that, Xu Shaotang whispered to song Yinuo: "don''t push me back too fast, just keep the normal speed."


    Song Yinuo nodded slightly. She knew that if she pushed too quickly, it would probably attract the attention of the enemy in the dark. If the enemy started ahead of time, he and Xu Shaotang would not have much resistance now.


    After returning to the house, song Yinuo deliberately didn''t close the door, and left Xu Shaotang alone in the hospital. Then he walked quickly to the house and called WuJie and Li Baoshan as soon as possible. At the same time, he gave song Yinian a call. Then he came to Xu Shaotang with his laptop computer and made an appearance of dealing with official documents beside Xu Shaotang.


    His fingers are knocking on the keyboard, but the slender fingers are trembling slightly, exposing the tension in her heart.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, they don''t dare to rush in until they are sure that there are only us around."


    The reason why those people who are hiding in the dark do not dare to do it is to make sure whether there are other people around Xu Shaotang''s villa to protect him. After all, Xu Shaotang is ill now, so it''s normal to arrange a few of his own people to protect him.


    Ten minutes later, there was a whistle outside the villa.


    Hearing the sound of the whistle, Xu Shaotang''s face changed slightly. He knew that this was an attack signal sent by the enemy after he had determined that there was no one else around to protect him.As Xu Shaotang expected, with the sound of the whistle, a group of figures jumped out from the invisible corners and rushed to the villa gate.


    "Soldier?" Looking at the group of enemies rushing over, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help showing a puzzled look on his face.


    Although his strength does not exist a hundred one, his eyesight is still there. At the first sight of these people, he knows that they are extremely annoying soldiers! As far as he knows, soldiers have always been the symbol of the hand of God. It seems that the hand of God really cares for him. They want to take their lives when they are seriously injured.


    However, Xu Shaotang''s face did not show fear. Ten minutes have passed since Song Yinuo made the phone call. According to the normal speed, Li Baoshan should have arrived soon.


    After all, this place is in the capital, and the military camp is not far from here. Li Baoshan must have come by helicopter to support him. According to the speed of the helicopter, it''s OK to come to support him in about ten minutes. As long as Li Baoshan''s people can delay for a while, he believes that more people will come to support him.


    Just as the soldiers were about to rush into the door of the villa, the distant sky finally heard the sound of a "rumbling" helicopter, followed by the sound of a rocket whistling through the air.

 Chapter 675

    "Boom!"


    The rocket bomb exploded accurately at the entrance of the villa, and the soldiers rushed over were all over the place. Even Xu Shaotang, who was sitting in the courtyard, was almost affected by the aftermath of the explosion.


    After the explosion, the soldiers in front of them suddenly become a pile of broken meat in the fierce explosion. Looking at the scene of a meal flying with broken arms, Xu Shaotang suddenly finds that the original hot weapon is the most effective weapon to deal with these undead soldiers.


    The helicopter quickly approached and hovered over the villa. On the one hand, it bombarded the soldiers who tried to rush into the villa again with heavy artillery fire. On the other hand, it let the personnel on board slide down the rope. The first one who landed was Li Baoshan.


    "Xu Shao, are you ok?" Li Baoshan ran to Xu Shaotang and saw that Xu Shaotang was safe. Then he let go.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a little smile and said, "it''s OK for the time being, but if you come here another minute in the evening, I think it will be OK!"


    "Ha ha, Xu Shao, it''s rare to see you so weak!" Li Baoshan laughed at Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t worry, we''ll have this group of rubbish. We can also use them to test our combat effectiveness. After training for such a long time, we should have some results!"


    Li Baoshan told the truth: in the past, most of these battles did not involve them. Xu Shaotang could solve these enemies alone.


    But now, Xu Shaotang is seriously injured, which gives them a chance to show their strength, so that they don''t always feel like they are hiding under Xu Shaotang''s wings.


    Xu Shaotang nodded to Li Baoshan and reminded him, "don''t let those people get close to you. Once they get close to you, you have to keep your distance immediately. You must not love to fight."


    Long range firepower is a very effective means to suppress soldiers, but once these soldiers get close, they will not feel any pain. They only know that the soldiers who are desperate to move forward will be their nightmare.


    While they were talking, all the people who came to support had slipped from the helicopter. With the powerful firepower of the helicopter, a powerful firepower protection net was formed around the villa to prevent the soldiers from approaching the villa.


    Under the cross cover of the powerful firepower network, as soon as the soldiers came forward, they were immediately screened by the roaring bullets. However, the soldiers did not die immediately. Instead, they rushed to the villa again, but were met by more crazy bullets. Xu Shaotang gently covers song Yinuo''s eyes and doesn''t want her to see such a bloody picture.


    "Don''t mention it, brothers. Give them a good call!" Li Baoshan poured bullets at the soldiers with his gun, while cheering his team members.


    Although almost all of these players have seen blood, they are still the first time to encounter such monsters as soldiers. In addition to mechanically pulling the trigger, many of them are full of shock.


    Looking at the people Li Baoshan brought, Xu Shaotang nodded gently. Although these people were shocked by the fierce and fearless appearance of the soldiers, they still remember their tasks, and there was no big disturbance.


    Just when Xu Shaotang thought that these people were going to resist the attack of the soldiers for the time being, a quick whistle suddenly sounded in the chaotic battlefield. The whistle was quick and short, just like the sound of heavy rain.


    Hearing the whistle, Xu Shaotang screamed in his heart that it was not good. He knew that someone must be commanding these soldiers secretly. The soldiers who had no brains only knew that it might be difficult for them to break through Li Baoshan''s defense line, but if they had someone to command them, they would probably break through the defense line.


    Just as Xu Shaotang expected, after hearing the whistle, the soldiers who rushed to the entrance of the villa quickly spread out in a two person formation. After a sharp and long whistle, they rushed to the villa from all around again.


    "Daddada..."


    The guns in Li Baoshan''s hands spewed out swift and violent tongues of fire, and shot dense blood holes on the soldiers in front, but the bullets could not penetrate the front soldiers'' bodies and hit the soldiers in the back. Under the condition that the soldiers in front used their bodies as shields, the attacking soldiers quickly approached Li Baoshan''s defense line.


    "Ah..."


    A scream sounded, and a member of Li Baoshan''s team was directly blasted out of a big fist blood hole in his chest, which also marked the official breakthrough of their defense line.


    "Back up!" Sitting in a wheelchair, Xu Shaotang yelled at Li Baoshan.


    After receiving Xu Shaotang''s notice, Li Baoshan and Li Baoshan had retreated as fast as they could, but it was too late. The soldiers quickly hanged with them.


    At this time, the powerful firepower of the helicopter in the sky also lost its function. It did not dare to launch heavy attack weapons to the bottom, so as not to hurt its teammates by mistake. It could only watch them hang together with these monsters without pain and thought.


    Once the soldiers get close, their bodies without any feeling give full play to their powerful attack power, which makes the people brought by Li Baoshan recoil.


    Watching the soldiers reap their lives, Li Baoshan is also anxious, but he has been entangled by two soldiers and has no time to take care of his team members.


    Looking at the fresh lives of the young men falling under the hands of the soldiers, Xu Shaotang was also extremely anxious. He gritted his teeth and yelled to Li Baoshan: "throw me a gun!"At this time, unarmed he can''t help at all, just hope to help these young players share part of the pressure with his accurate shooting.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, Li Baoshan in the struggle finds out the gap and throws his pistol to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang steadily catches the pistol thrown by Li Baoshan, simply checks the pistol, and then raises his hand for a shot. The bullet accurately shoots into the head of a soldier who is ready to kill a nearby member. The soldier''s body suddenly stagnates slightly, and the attack momentum slows down. The member is sprayed with blood. After being shocked, he rolls along with the trend, To avoid the fatal attack of the soldiers, at the same time, he throws a grateful look at Xu Shaotang.


    "Xu Shao, good shot!" When Li Baoshan wrestled with the two soldiers, he did not forget to praise Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the gun in his hand with a bitter smile. He scolds himself in his heart: good shooting technique of bullshit!


    He originally wanted to shoot the bullet into the soldier''s eyes, but now he is seriously injured. Although the foundation is still there, the strength of holding the gun is not as good as before, and the accuracy is slightly deviated.


    After a scold, Xu Shaotang shook his head and began to devote himself to the battle. Whenever a member of the guard was in danger, he would shoot to delay the attack and help the member out of danger.

 Chapter 676

    Although Xu Shaotang''s accurate shooting delayed the enemy''s attack to a certain extent, it failed to save Li Baoshan''s defeat in the end. With the increasing strength of soldiers and men''s attack, Xu Shaotang and his followers have been compressed in a very small space.


    "Xu Shao, do you have any other support?" Li Baoshan and the surviving team members formed a small circle, surrounded Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo in the middle, panting and saying: "if you don''t call other support, we should all explain here."


    Now they are surrounded by more than ten soldiers. Li Baoshan calculated a little in his mind that these people, under the attack of more than ten soldiers, may be able to barely support for three minutes at most. In three minutes, they may have to explain all of them here.


    Looking at the team members around him, Li Baoshan sighed a little in his heart. He did not expect that the Raptors had just formed, and they were facing the danger of total annihilation.


    "Wait. If you can wait for support, wait. If you can''t, let''s die together." Xu Shaotang didn''t show fear because he was in danger. He still kept a calm smile on his face. His broad hand gently grasped song Yinuo''s little cold hand.


    Li Baoshan nodded and said: "it''s my blessing to live and die with Xu Shao!"


    All of us are soldiers or have been soldiers. We have already prepared for death. In the face of the impending death, after the brief shock brought by the undead soldiers, our hearts become indifferent.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the crowd with a smile, then looked at Song Yinuo and asked, "are you afraid?"


    Song Yinuo shakes his head slightly, shows his face to Xu Shaotang with a gentle smile, and says, "with you, I''m not afraid of anything."


    Just when everyone was ready to die, a figure came to the villa quickly.


    Seeing the figure coming, Xu Shaotang finally breathed a long sigh of relief. Wu Jie arrived in time. At least he could not die for the time being. With Wu Jie''s strength, it should be no problem to drag on these soldiers for a period of time. The longer the battle here goes on, the better it will be for them.


    Although he is not afraid of death, it is still a matter to be thankful that he will not die.


    Wu Jie''s speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the periphery of the encirclement. If there was no more words, he had already killed the soldiers who surrounded Xu Shaotang.


    "Baoshan, help WuJie!" Looking at Wu Jie''s flashing figure, Xu Shaotang said to Li Baoshan, "I''ll guide you later. You fight against the enemy according to the moves I said. These soldiers'' vitality is extremely tenacious. Remember to retreat immediately after you succeed and slowly consume their vitality!"


    With WuJie joining, Xu Shaotang was relieved and finally could be distracted to guide Li Baoshan. Although his strength was no longer there, his eyesight was still there. As long as Li Baoshan fought against the enemy according to the moves he said, although they could not kill the enemy as happily as WuJie, it was no problem to hurt these soldiers.


    Li Baoshan nodded, took out the dagger on his leg and killed a soldier in front of him with a loud roar.


    Inspired by Li Baoshan, other people also rushed to kill Xiang Bing people. At this moment, their wolf nature was completely displayed. Xu Shaotang believes that after this battle, although these players can''t compare with the wolf group, they are also the elite of the elite, because they have the potential to become elite.


    The soldier saw that Li Baoshan was coming to kill him, so he raised his hand and punched Li Baoshan in the face.


    Xu Shaotang saw the loophole in the opponent''s attack move at a glance, and immediately said: "move half a step to the left, attack his armpit! "


    after hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan didn''t think about whether it was right to do so. He immediately attacked his enemy in the way Xu Shaotang said. In the gap between the soldiers'' hands, his dagger was inserted into the soldiers'' armpits accurately. At the same time, he also remembered Xu Shaotang''s command. After a blow, he immediately backed back. At the moment he just backed back, the dagger was very small The soldier''s other fist rubbed his face and the door flashed by.


    Li Baoshan secretly congratulated himself that if he hadn''t retreated in time, the enemy''s sandbag like fist would have fallen on his face. The strength of the fist was enough to knock him out.


    "Down, knee!" Xu Shaotang said to Li Baoshan again.


    Because Xu Shaotang often gave such guidance when he trained them alone, Li Baoshan understood the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s every command very well. At the same time when Xu Shaotang''s voice was heard, he had already fallen to the ground, and the dagger in his hand attacked again, passing through the enemy''s knee at a very fast speed, and the sharp dagger immediately pulled out the soldier''s knee It''s a bone cut.


    The soldier didn''t feel any pain, but his knee was damaged and he lost the support of his strength. His feet were soft and his heavy body fell to the ground immediately.


    To this extent, there is no need for Xu Shaotang to give any more guidance. Li Baoshan jumped up from the ground. The sharp dagger directly cut the soldier''s throat, and the blood spattered all over his face.


    Although these three moves seem to be very long, they actually take place between lightning and flint. Li Baoshan''s three moves, which are extremely coherent, instantly reduce the combat effectiveness of the soldier he is fighting against.The other team members looked at Li Baoshan in surprise. They didn''t expect that Li Baoshan had been beaten by the soldiers just now. Under the guidance of Xu Shaotang, he could use such a single action to hurt a soldier. However, it also added confidence to them. They knew that Xu Shaotang had real skills.


    Thinking of this, people immediately no longer hesitated and waved the dagger in their hands.


    Xu Shaotang also began to guide these players without reservation. It was effortless for him to guide several players at the same time. Under his guidance, the players began to slowly consume the strength of these soldiers. Seeing that these soldiers became less terrible under the guidance of Xu Shaotang, they had more confidence in their hearts. They were all hanged together with their opponents like wild wolves. It was a pity For them, it''s a rare opportunity.


    When two helicopters appeared in the sky again, Xu Shaotang knew that the enemy''s attack had been completely bankrupt.


    After two helicopters hovered over the villa, the cabin was opened, and Xu Shaotang saw long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming jumping from the cabin.


    With the addition of the dragon group, the attack of soldiers became weaker and weaker, and soldiers died under their attack.


    More than 20 minutes later, all the soldiers who took part in the siege of the villa had fallen to the ground. They did not leave a complete body

 Chapter 677

    When all the enemies are eliminated, Long Fei kicks away his arm in front of him and walks to Xu Shaotang with a relaxed look. He looks at Xu Shaotang sitting in a wheelchair and says, "I didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would fall flat. How, do you think our old man is so cool that you can learn from him sitting in a wheelchair?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei with a black line on his face and said, "do you think I want to sit in a wheelchair?"


    To say that he used to enjoy song Yinuo''s intimate care in a wheelchair, but now he has given up the idea, thinking that he should recover as soon as possible. This feeling of powerlessness in the face of the enemy is too hard.


    "You were all fine a few days ago. Why did you suddenly become like this?" Longfei asked curiously, putting away his mind.


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "there''s something wrong with practicing kung fu. I''m so crazy that I almost lost my life. It''s God''s mercy that I can still live now."


    He didn''t want to say that Qin Zongheng''s stimulation caused him to fall into the devil. He could only blame his carelessness in practice.


    Long Fei didn''t doubt Xu Shaotang''s words. He said with a smile, "that''s really true. Many experts have died because of being possessed by the devil. You are really lucky now."


    He is also a warrior. Knowing the seriousness of being possessed by evil, he was still wondering when he was ordered to bring people to support Xu Shaotang. With Xu Shaotang''s current strength, do you need their support? If they go, they will die.


    Now that he understands Xu Shaotang''s situation, he knows that Xu Shaotang is really a tiger in the sun.


    "Well, it''s over with you. We''re going back." Long Fei patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "you are obviously being watched. As you are, it''s not safe to live here. If you don''t mind, you can go to the dragon group with me. Most people still don''t dare to put their ideas on the head of the dragon group."


    "To the dragon group?" Xu Shaotang lowered his head and thought, he really can''t stay here now. Before his strength has recovered enough to protect himself, he and song Yinuo are dangerous here, and he can''t count on these people to save them every time. After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang realized that the dragon group might be the most suitable place for him at present. There is a dragon to take the master of alchemy Town, unless eat bear heart leopard gall, otherwise no one dares to go to the dragon group to find his trouble, "OK, it''s not safe to stay here, then I''ll go to the dragon group to hang out with you for a while."


    "Good!" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, Long Fei was overjoyed.


    He asked Xu Shaotang to stay in the dragon group, but he didn''t have his own plan. Although Xu Shaotang''s strength does not exist at present, he is a super master who can kill Xia Jiuli. Even if he guides the members of the dragon group casually, he can improve the strength of the members.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang said to go to the dragon group temporary residence, song Yinuo his hand from Xu Shaotang''s hands, said: "then you talk first, I''ll go to pack things."


    I don''t know how long it will take for Xu Shaotang to recover from his injury. It is estimated that he will spend a lot of time in longzu. They still need to bring some daily necessities.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s back, Xu Shaotang calls Li Baoshan over and says, "I''ll go to longzu to live for a while. You can come to longzu to see me sometime. Besides, give me a call before you get married."


    Li Baoshan is the person who has been with him for the longest time. Since he can teach the "Yulong Jue" to the golden tiger and iron leopard, he can also teach it to Li Baoshan. He has no doubt about Li Baoshan''s character. He doesn''t have to worry about teaching a scum in the future.


    "I''ll go to dragon group?" Li Baoshan looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, then looked at Long Fei and said to Xu Shaotang, "is this not appropriate?"


    He knows about the dragon group. Although he has been longing for the mysterious dragon group, he also knows that not everyone in the dragon group can go in at will.


    "Just say hello to me before you come." Long Fei took a look at Li Baoshan and said with a smile, "of course, if you are willing to join the dragon group, I am very welcome."


    "Ha, Longfei, you started digging in front of me? That''s not good! " Xu Shaotang said to Long Fei with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang''s voice has just dropped, but Wu Jie comes to him and asks, "you''ve gone to the dragon group. Where am I going?"


    "Go where you like." Xu Shaotang said: "anyway, you don''t spend much time with me. You can continue to go wherever you go. No one cares about you."


    Although WuJie lives with him in name, most of his time is spent at night. Sometimes he appears in the villa because he is short of money.


    "Will you let me go out like this?" Wu Jie stretched out two fingers to Xu Shaotang and rubbed them gently. He said with a smile, "you don''t know how long you are going to live in longzu this time. Should you give me my pocket money in advance?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Wu Jie one eye, this bastard asked him this matter, originally only to ask him for pocket money! Of course, the pocket money without precepts can''t be too little. Thinking that the bastard just came back in time, Xu Shaotang can''t refuse the request of without precepts, lest the bastard say that he is ungrateful at that time. Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang finally nodded and said, "I''ll put your pocket money on your card later."When he got what he wanted, Wu Jie immediately ran out with joy, as if he didn''t want to stay in the villa for a moment.


    Looking at the fast disappearing figure of Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang can only shake his head helplessly. Wu Jie''s playful temperament doesn''t know when it will change.


    After another simple chat with Xu Shaotang, Li Baoshan also left the villa with his own people and the bodies of the sacrificed team members. Looking at the sad look on the faces of the team members, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that he should do something for them. These people are also his life-saving benefactors. If they hadn''t arrived in time, he and song Yinuo should go to Huanghe now The spring is over.


    Soon, song Yinuo had simply packed a suitcase, which contained some daily necessities of her and Xu Shaotang.


    "Let''s go!" Long Fei asked people to take the suitcase from Song Yinuo''s hand, while he pushed Xu Shaotang to the helicopter and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "if you know that you will stay in the dragon group for a period of time, you will be very happy. Since the death of the broken army, the old man''s mood has not been very good, and you can take the opportunity to communicate with him."

 Chapter 678

    While Xu Shaotang was attacked, mu Tiance, who was in the capital, was in a very low mood.


    The battle between Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli has a huge impact on mu Tiance, who claims to be the first genius in the world. After the war, he ignores mu Huangyu, the Mu family''s ancestor, and doesn''t care about his father who has his finger cut off. He just wants to find a quiet place to have a good rest.


    When Xu Shaotang first arrived in the capital, he was still equal to Xu Shaotang. Since the first battle of Xianyun villa, he can no longer catch up with Xu Shaotang.


    He tried hard to shorten the gap with Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t expect that the gap was getting bigger and bigger. Now Xu Shaotang is able to kill Xia Jiuli, but he hasn''t entered the realm of alchemy.


    All his self-confidence and conceit completely collapsed at this moment. He once regarded Xu Shaotang as his only opponent. Now, after waking up, he finds that he seems to have no qualification to fight with Xu Shaotang.


    "Bang!"


    Thinking that he once regarded himself as a clown in front of Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance had a burning feeling on his face. At the same time, he hit the tree trunk hard. The strength of the punch was not light. He directly hit a deep hole the size of a fist on the tree trunk.


    He was not willing to lose his qualification to compete with Xu Shaotang. He should have been brilliant and should not have been blocked by Xu Shaotang.


    However, thinking of Xu Shaotang''s terrible speed of development, mu Tiance can''t help feeling an unprecedented sense of powerlessness. Xu Shaotang''s strength has grown so fast that even if he wants to catch up, he doesn''t know whether he has the possibility to catch up with Xu Shaotang.


    "Ah..." Mu Tiance looked up at the sky and let out his depression in this inaccessible place.


    With the aura of the guwu family and his conceited personality, he didn''t want to show his helplessness and hesitation in front of anyone, so he had to choose to vent his feelings in this deserted place.


    "Xu Shaotang, am I still qualified to be your opponent?" Mu Tiance shook his head and said to himself.


    Once he took the initiative to take Xu Shaotang as an opponent, but now, he can''t see the hope of defeating this opponent. Maybe he can still defeat Xu Shaotang with the powerful family power of Mu family, but Xu Shaotang''s background is also completely revealed. The Taoist who even the ancestors of Mu family are afraid of, let him stop this idea, and even if he is different from Xu Shaotang With the distance getting bigger and bigger, he is still not willing to compete with Xu Shaotang with the strength of his family.


    When mu Tiance was deeply immersed in the unprecedented sense of powerlessness, a blood mist appeared in front of him.


    "What is it?" Mu Tiance was surprised to see the sudden appearance of the blood mist in front of him, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    Blood fog issued a low voice, "Jie Jie" said with a smile: "it''s really a good lodging body. I didn''t expect that such a lodging body could be found in this wild mountain. I''m very kind to you!"


    "Su Ti?" Mu Tiance looked at the blood fog in doubt. Although he didn''t know what the body of the blood fog was, he still instinctively felt that the people who came to the blood fog were not good. He immediately stopped hesitating and waved to the blood fog with a fierce Qi.


    When Zhenqi paddles to the blood fog, the blood fog instantly splits into two. After avoiding mu Tiance''s Zhenqi, it soon gets together again, and constantly sends out cold and cunning laughter to Mu Tiance.


    "Don''t fight, be the host of the great lord Cain, and I will fulfill all your wishes!" There was a burst of wild and wild laughter again in the blood fog.


    This blood mist is actually Cain. Cain, who was almost destroyed by Xu Shaotang after he got out of trouble, had to use the secret skill of bleeding clan to make himself an invisible blood mist. Now he has no solid body. If he wants to restore his human form, he must find a suitable host body and take away his body .


    Otherwise, it is not the best way for a God to give up his body at the same time.


    He wandered in China for a long time, but he didn''t find a suitable hostel. Unexpectedly, he found such a hostel in this wild mountain today. How can he not be happy?


    "Dream!" After a short surprise, mu Tiance''s conceited character played a role. He almost didn''t even think about what Cain said. He waved out his real Qi to see what the blood fog was.


    However, his fierce Qi can''t hit the blood fog all the time. Whenever his Qi is about to split the blood fog, the blood fog will separate, making it difficult for his Qi to play an effective role.


    Mu Tiance is not reconciled, and constantly attacks blood fog fiercely. However, when he stands still breathlessly, he still fails to cause any damage to blood fog.


    Just when mu Tiance was ready to attack nihilism again, the blood mist swarmed up and wrapped mu Tiance in it. Mu Tiance tried hard to get rid of the blood mist, but he couldn''t move at all.Slowly, the blood mist began to penetrate into mu Tiance''s body from his skin. Mu Tiance could only watch the blood mist domineering in his body. His body seemed to be cut open in an instant. The pain deep into the bone marrow made him almost unbearable, but his pride and conceit did not allow him to make any cry of pain. He could only bite his own teeth and not let him cry Make your own voice.


    Little by little, the blood mist has completely oozed out of Mu Tiance''s body. However, mu Tiance''s pain has not been alleviated, but has a growing trend.


    At the beginning, it was just the body pain, but now it was the kind of pain that even the soul was about to burn. He felt that his consciousness seemed to be gradually dissipating, and another soul seemed to want to completely devour the soul that belonged to him.


    Mu Tiance now finally understood what Cain meant by suti. It turned out that Cain wanted to occupy his body by force!


    Now in this situation, he has no time to think about what is going on, and he is not in the mood to think about whether it is too illusory. He has only one idea: never let this plot of blood fog succeed!


    Thinking of this, mu Tiance let out a loud roar and said: "if you want to occupy my body, then see if you have that ability!"

 Chapter 679

    Mu Tiance''s conceit is not groundless. His mind is extremely firm. When the idea in his heart comes into being, his soul begins to revolt madly.


    Cain obviously did not expect that mu Tiance''s consciousness could resist, and immediately increased his attack on mu Tiance''s soul. His soul tried to squeeze the soul belonging to Mu Tiance out of the body.


    "Don''t struggle, as long as you let me occupy your body, I will let you improve your strength quickly!" In order to reduce the resistance of Mu Tiance''s soul, Cain began to lure mu Tiance to give up resistance.


    "I will improve my strength, I don''t need your help!" Mu Tiance''s soul did not receive Cain''s influence at all. He resisted tenaciously. He knew that once his soul was swallowed by Cain, even if the body still belonged to him, he would no longer be mu Tiance.


    He also wants to compete with Xu Shaotang. He must not let people occupy his body.


    Both of them wanted to swallow each other''s soul completely, and neither of them was willing to give up. They had a fierce struggle in the limited space in Mu Tiance''s mind. As the fight became more and more fierce, mu Tiance suffered more and more pain. The pain from the depth of his soul made him unable to bear it any more. He could only relieve the pain by yelling.


    At the beginning, Cain''s consciousness still had the upper hand. Under mu Tiance''s counterattack, Cain''s soul felt that it was more and more difficult to control mu Tiance''s soul.


    But mu Tiance''s soul is stronger and stronger, and began to fight back to Cain''s soul gradually, devouring Cain''s evil soul bit by bit.


    "No way!" Cain''s soul shuddered.


    When he wants to retreat, mu Tiance''s soul has firmly gained the upper hand, quickly surrounded Cain''s soul, and then began to devour Cain''s soul


    When Cain''s soul was completely engulfed, the burning pain in Mu Tiance''s brain was slowly relieved, and mu Tiance also took a long breath.


    As soon as his mind relaxed, a feeling of extreme fatigue came to him. He felt his eyes heavy, his head tilted and went straight to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang is going to live in longzu for a while, long will be very happy. However, when he sees Xu Shaotang pushed in by a wheelchair, his joy disappears.


    After Xu Shaotang once again took out the reason of "being possessed by the devil", the sadness on Long Jiang''s face gradually faded away.


    "How many people know about your injury?" Long Jiang asks Xu Shaotang directly.


    Hearing Long Jiang''s question, Long Fei said, "Dad, do you mean that the person who wants Xu Shaotang''s life is probably one of those who knows he was injured?"


    Long Jiang nodded and said, "it''s true that those soldiers didn''t attack early or late, but Xu Shaotang attacked as soon as he was injured. It''s too coincidental!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, shook his head and said: "I know that not many people are injured, but I can''t use this to judge who wants my life."


    He knew the meaning of Longjiang. Longjiang wanted to dig out people who might have something to do with the hand of God from those who knew he was injured. As far as he knows, except for a few people around him, only ah Kui and Lianxin clearly know about his serious injury, but Lianxin obviously has no reason to harm him.


    As for ah Kui, Xu Shaotang never thought that this commercial wonder praised by song Yinuo and Qin Zongheng had anything to do with the hand of God.


    A few days ago, song Yinuo had been pushing him around the villa for a walk. As long as he was a conscientious person, it was not difficult to know his injury. Therefore, Xu Shaotang thought that it was very likely that the intelligence personnel of the hand of God found out his injury when he was walking, so he did not hesitate to send someone to attack the villa.


    After Xu Shaotang stopped, Long Jiang nodded slightly and sighed: "it seems that the power of the hand of God has already infiltrated into the capital. In the past, there were several soldiers, but recently there are groups. It seems that our time is getting shorter and shorter."


    With the emergence of more and more soldiers, it means that the technology of making soldiers by the hand of God is likely to become more and more mature. If they are given another period of time, they will not know whether they will face more soldiers'' attacks.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "I also found a problem this time. Although the soldiers were unconscious, they can now command by the whistle. In time, if these soldiers have a normal consciousness, it will be a really terrible thing! "


    With normal consciousness, those soldiers and men can even fight according to the cooperative combat technology between special forces. Their tenacious vitality will hurt their painless senses, which may become a nightmare for the enemy.


    "If that''s true, it''s a real hassle." The dragon''s face was full of melancholy.


    "In fact, I found one more thing." Xu Shaotang added: "the soldiers who attacked my residence this time are not so strong. They are far from as powerful as the two soldiers I saw around Li Nancheng. They are not even as strong as those who wanted to kill Yu Xi last time. So, I guess, this time, it''s probably just a trial of the other party, just to see if I''m really hurt, and their real killing move may still be behind! "From the beginning of the battle, he saw that although the soldiers were also soldiers, their strength was not strong. If it wasn''t for their extraordinary tenacious vitality, I believe they would not have caused any casualties to Li Baoshan''s team members.


    If these soldiers were made, most of the soldiers who attacked them were of inferior quality.


    "These soldiers are really not strong this time. They are far less terrible than you said before." Long Fei also agrees with Xu Shaotang.


    He has dealt with those soldiers, who seem to have nothing special except tenacious vitality. In terms of personal strength, those soldiers may not even be third rate soldiers.


    "The key question now is where the patients come from, where they hide themselves, and whether there are such soldiers in the capital!" Dragon will name several key issues in a row.


    Listening to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei are both in deep meditation. They are in the capital now, which is the capital of China. There are traces of soldiers here. In addition to showing that soldiers have penetrated into various places, it also shows that these soldiers are probably in the capital!


    If the base camp of soldiers is really in the capital, isn''t the capital always under the threat of the enemy?

 Chapter 680

    Longjiang goes to arrange for people to thoroughly investigate the affairs of the soldiers, while Xu Shaotang and Long Fei wander aimlessly in the training base of the dragon group.


    Of course, aimless is just Xu Shaotang. Long Fei has his own purpose. He hopes Xu Shaotang can give guidance when he sees the players training.


    "Long Fei, your training base is very good." Xu Shaotang is in a wheelchair. Behind him is song Yinuo pushing the wheelchair. Long Fei is standing on his side.


    It has to be said that all kinds of facilities in longzu''s training base are perfect, much more perfect than those Xu Shaotang used in the security company.


    Now, the old and new members of the dragon team are all training in the training ground. Xu Shaotang heard the voice of Tantai Jingming from a distance: "haven''t you eaten yet? Do you want me to make a fire for you? "


    Even if you don''t have to look, Xu Shaotang knows that Tantai Jingming should be playing the role of a teacher now. With Tantai''s hot temper, I don''t know how many new people will have bad luck.


    Long Fei also heard dantai''s Jiao shouts, but shook his head and laughed. He turned to Xu Shaotang and asked, "dantai should be training new players again. Shall we go and have a look?"


    Xu Shaotang understands Long Fei''s plan in his heart. He thinks that it''s boring to stay in the dragon group anyway. It''s better to take the opportunity to see the training of the dragon group. If he can give some advice, he will give some advice. If he can''t, he will watch the fun. So he nods and says with a smile, "yes, I haven''t seen the way of lecturing people in dantai. Let''s go and see which unfortunate people fall into dantai''s hands."


    When they came to the training ground in the upper left corner of the dragon group, they saw that Tantai Jingming was driving a mountain cross-country vehicle behind to catch up with the team members who were carrying iron locks to run forward. In Tantai''s hand, a grenade was thrown up and down, as if it might be thrown out at any time.


    Tantai Jingming is definitely a flower of the dragon group. Before Song Yinuo came, there was no other woman in the whole dragon group except her.


    All the people who can enter the dragon group are king of soldiers in the original army. It can be said that all of them are proud soldiers and valiant generals. Dantai is able to train these arrogant soldiers and valiant generals in a female class, thanks to her powerful strength. In the face of absolute strength, these arrogant soldiers and valiant generals can only accept dantai''s training obediently.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels very familiar. When he was in the dragon group, didn''t he train them for a period of time?


    Dan Tai has now inherited his complete set.


    But song Yinuo covered his mouth and said with a smile: "Shaotang, when you trained PI Yongchun, it seems that they are the same way?"


    She remembers that Xu Shaotang always threw grenades at the training team members at that time, which made the training staff of Shanying brigade tremble and call him "devil". Now when we look at Tantai Jingming, it seems that he is also like a devil.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, thinking of the past time, and some of them said: "I really miss that time. Every day, besides training people, it''s roast game. Now, it''s really a fairy day."


    Long Fei said with a smile: "it''s not easy for you to roast game. As long as you can make these proud soldiers subdue you, you can let them go all over the mountains to find game for you."


    "Sounds like a good idea." Xu Shaotang smiles to Long Fei: "however, do you think I am able to pack up these arrogant soldiers and brave generals in such a way?"


    Long Fei laughed and said, "that''s your business. If you want people to help you find game, you have to pay something. Ha ha!"


    Long Fei doesn''t worry that Xu Shaotang can''t clean up these people. Although Xu Shaotang is almost like a useless person now, Long Fei believes that Xu Shaotang must have his own way.


    Seeing the approaching Longfei and Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming immediately suspended the training, jumped out of the car, saluted Longfei and said, "report to the group leader, the 53rd cadet is training, please give instructions!"


    When talking, Tantai Jingming glances at Xu Shaotang with the light from the corner of her eye, and her face flashes with joy.


    53 Students? Xu Shaotang noticed this group of figures in Tantai Jingming''s mouth. He remembers that when he was a temporary instructor in the dragon group, he was only the 32nd student. In just a few years, he had already reached the 53rd issue. However, the whole dragon group didn''t seem to have many more people than he had at that time.


    In other words, in just a few years, in addition to the unqualified players who were kicked out of the dragon group, thousands of people died in the dragon group.


    In peacetime, the sacrifice of thousands of people has been regarded as a group of extremely terrible figures. Moreover, these are the elites from various troops. Such a loss shows the high sacrifice rate of the dragon group.


    Long Fei returned a salute to Dan Tai and said, "I just came to have a look with Xu Shaotang. You continue to train!"


    Although he said that, Long Fei quietly winked at Tantai Jingming, which meant that she wanted to ask Xu Shaotang to guide the trainees.


    Tantai Jingming is also an old member of the dragon group. When Long Fei winks at her, she immediately understands what Long Fei means. She immediately orders all the students to form a team, and then says, "Xu Shaotang, you helped commander song train a special force before. Look at our group of students. How do you think they compare with the group you trained before?"The small action between Tan Tai Jing Ming and Long Fei doesn''t escape Xu Shaotang''s eyes. He knows that this is long Fei''s intention, and he doesn''t bother to expose their "conspiracy". He just glances at those students with bare upper body and strong muscles, and then says faintly: "not so good, just cannon dust."


    Xu Shaotang''s voice was not big, but all the students heard it.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, all the people''s faces were angry. They were all elites from all the troops and were regarded as idols in the original troops.


    In the dragon group, they are trained like rookies by a woman. Well, there''s nothing wrong with that. After all, the strength of Tantai Jingming is there. Even if they are trained as grandchildren, they are convinced. But now, they are actually called cannon fodder by a "disabled", which immediately hurt their self-esteem.


    "What are you to say that?" Finally, someone could not bear the anger in his heart and stood up.


    Seeing someone stand up to challenge Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming and Long Fei look at each other and smile. This is what they expected. This is what they want!

 Chapter 681

    Xu Shaotang looked at the soldier who made a noise and said with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    The soldier who stood up was a big man. His strong muscles alone showed his strong body.


    The big soldier squinted at Xu Shaotang, raised his head high, but did not speak. It seemed that Xu Shaotang was not qualified to ask his name.


    On the other side, Jingming, seeing the scene, glared at the big soldier and said in a cold voice, "tell me your name, number!"


    "Yes The big soldier can ignore Xu Shaotang, but he can''t ignore Tantai Jingming. He immediately stands at attention and says loudly, "report to instructor, Wang Zhu, No. 010, No. 53 student, report to you!"


    Wang Zhu''s voice is very loud, roar out of words like thunder general, shock people''s eardrum slightly tremble.


    "Wang Zhu? It''s like a pillar standing here. " Xu Shaotang light looked at Wang Zhu one eye, asked: "do you think I am in the gossip, in the heart is not satisfied?"


    "Yes Wang Zhu said aloud.


    Xu Shaotang turned his eyes to Long Fei, pointed to Wang Zhu and said with a smile, "you are a good student. In addition to being a little stupefied, all other conditions are good."


    Maybe Wang Zhu doesn''t know. Just because of Xu Shaotang''s simple words, he has entered the sight of Long Fei. Few students can enter the sight of Long Fei, unless that person is particularly excellent, just like the only Tantai Jingming who passed the dragon group examination as a woman.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wang Zhu looks extremely unhappy, obviously not satisfied with Xu Shaotang''s evaluation of himself.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about Wang Zhu''s look. He turned his eyes to Jingming and asked, "what is Wang Zhu''s strength in this period of students?"


    "It should be in the top three." Tantai Jingming''s simple and capable return.


    "The first three? That''s really good. " Xu Shaotang looked at Wang Zhu admiringly, then asked Tantai Jingming, "who is the weakest person in this period?"


    When Xu Shaotang asked this question, before waiting for Tantai Jingming to answer it, a thin figure came out of the group of students. They didn''t look at Tantai Jingming and Longfei, but just hung down their heads. It seemed that they felt very ashamed.


    "Report, issue 53 student Zhou Yuan, No. 056, report to you!" Zhou Yuan''s voice is very small, and his words seem to have no confidence.


    Seeing what Zhou Yuan looks like, Xu Shaotang can probably understand why Zhou Yuan is at the bottom of the class. Compared with other students, his figure is too delicate. He is definitely inferior to others in strength. He can enter the dragon group training not because of his strength, but because of his special skills that others don''t have.


    He knows that in addition to recruiting powerful people, the dragon team will also recruit people with special skills. This week, it should be the latter.


    Sure enough, as soon as he stood up, Tantai Jingming explained for him: "Zhou Yuan''s nose sensitivity is 100 times that of normal people, so he was recruited into the dragon group


    A hundred times more sensitive than a normal person''s sense of smell, isn''t that a police dog? Xu Shaotang said in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhou Yuan, who had some inferiority complex, and asked, "do you want to defeat Wang Zhu?"


    Before Zhou Yuan had time to speak, there was a burst of laughter among the students. It was obvious that Xu Shaotang was daydreaming and joking. The strength difference between Zhou Yuan and Wang Zhu was not a bit. Although he had been trained in the dragon group for a period of time, it was obviously impossible to defeat Wang Zhu now.


    "Be quiet!" Tan Tai Jing Ming glared at the laughing students, and the noisy laughter stopped, but everyone''s face was still holding a smile.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t show his displeasure because of everyone''s laughter. He just looked at Wang Zhu and said, "are you interested in playing with Zhou Yuan?"


    Wang Zhu shook his head and said haughtily, "he is not my opponent. I don''t bully him."


    "I didn''t see that you didn''t bully the weak." Xu Shaotang smiles, turns to Tantai Jingming, and says, "it seems that I''m still a man of few words. I want you to come forward as an instructor."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gave Xu Shaotang a look, stepped forward to Wang Zhu and Zhou Yuan and ordered, "you two have a competition on the spot. There are no rules except not to hurt people''s lives!"


    Wang Zhu can refuse Xu Shaotang''s proposal, but he can''t refuse Tantai Jingming''s order. After hearing Tantai''s order, although he disdains bullying, he still has to seriously carry out Tantai''s order. But Zhou Yuan, looking a little flustered, took a look at the quiet tea in the dantai. He had lost more than half of the game before he started.


    Long Fei smiles, goes over to pat Zhou Yuan on the shoulder and says, "silly boy, you can steal the music."


    Discerning people can now see that Xu Shaotang definitely wants to let Zhou Yuan defeat Wang Zhu through his own on-site guidance. Long Fei has to sigh that Zhou Yuan''s life is so good that he can be personally guided by Xu Shaotang. You know, how many people are looking forward to Xu Shaotang''s advice, but they can''t do one or two moves.


    Zhou Yuan didn''t understand the meaning of Long Fei. With a lot of questions, he stood in front of Wang Zhu with his hands in his arms.Wang Zhu''s action is undoubtedly the biggest contempt for Zhou Yuan. Even if Zhou Yuan doesn''t have any confidence in defeating Wang Zhu, he is now slightly irritated by Wang Zhu''s action.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhou Yuan and said, "if you want to win, do as I say."


    Zhou Yuan is not stupid. After listening to Xu Shaotang''s words and thinking of what Long Fei said just now when he patted himself on the shoulder, he had a little confidence in his heart. It can be seen that long Fei and dantai Jingming highly respect this wheelchair man. How can they be ordinary people?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yuan suddenly had an indescribable self-confidence in his heart. He knew that if he really had the hope to defeat Wang Zhu, he could only rely on the guidance of the "disabled".


    They put on a good posture, and immediately began to attack after Tantai Jingming gave an order, while Xu Shaotang sat in a wheelchair quietly, watching the two men in the battle, and gave some advice to guide Zhou Yuan from time to time.


    For Long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming, this is a battle without any suspense. Xu Shaotang personally points out that as long as Zhou Yuan follows Xu Shaotang''s words, it''s hard to lose.


    But for those students, the final result was surprising. From the beginning of the battle, Wang Zhu, who had been on the upper hand, was beaten by Zhou Yuan almost all the way. Finally, he was beaten by Zhou Yuan so that he had no strength to get up.


    Now, all the students dare not despise Xu Shaotang any more.

 Chapter 683

    After Xu Shaotang was informed that he wanted to instruct everyone in person, Long Fei asked everyone to disperse and gather at the training ground early tomorrow morning.


    "It''s rare for you to come to longzu and take you to meet your old friend." After everyone dispersed, Long Fei patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said.


    "Old friend?" Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei suspiciously. Then he wakes up and asks with some uncertainty: "you Mingze


    Long Fei nodded and said, "they have been in our base all the time, and they didn''t ask us to imprison them. They just limited them in a limited space."


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang turned his eyes, looked at Long Fei with a smile and said, "if I don''t promise to help you train people, won''t you arrange for me to meet you Mingze and them?"


    Long Fei laughs. Gu says to him, "although they are not imprisoned, according to the rules, they can''t contact with outsiders. After all, even if they are sentenced to death for the crimes committed by Yu''s sisters."


    "Then why do you let me meet them now?"


    "Well, rules are broken sometimes." Long Fei said with a big laugh.


    Xu Shaotang turns his mouth. Long Fei inherits Long Jiang''s cunning. He knows that if he doesn''t agree to help Long Fei train these people, he won''t mention it at all. This guy is really mean.


    Long Fei brings Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo to a row of courtyards on the side of the longzu base. The courtyard here is similar to those ordinary quadrangles in the capital, but its main structure is reinforced concrete. In the middle of the courtyard community, it is a three storey modern building.


    There is also a circle of power grid outside. This row of courtyards is surrounded by tall walls. From their current position, only the roof can be seen.


    Outside the walls are many tight sentries. In the dragon group, apart from the residence of the Dragon general, this should be even the most mysterious place. This is the command and control center of the whole dragon group. As far as Xu Shaotang knows, the three storey modern building is only part of its surface. Underground, the building has as many as six floors!


    This is not only the command and control center of the dragon group, but also the brain of the dragon group, responsible for all the intelligence analysis of the dragon group.


    "Don''t tell me, you let them live here?" Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei in amazement.


    Long Fei nodded and said with a smile: "you Mingze is a good boy. In the area of computer hacking technology, we can''t find anyone more powerful than him in our base. If such a person doesn''t use it, isn''t it too wasteful?"


    "That''s true." Xu Shaotang said: "Yu Xiao is also a graduate of CMU. She should be good at computer technology. Maybe you can ask her to help you do something. It''s like atoning for their sisters'' mistakes."


    Long Fei said, "we know that, but the Yu sisters have more important things to do now."


    "What''s more important for them?" Xu Shaotang asked in doubt.


    "The secret must not be revealed!" Long Fei gives Xu Shaotang an enigmatic look.


    Since long Fei doesn''t want to talk, Xu Shaotang doesn''t ask any more. He just needs to know that you Mingze is living well now.


    After passing through the peripheral sentry, they finally entered the control center. Long Fei pulled a member of the team and whispered a few orders. The member immediately turned and ran in.


    A few minutes later, the elevator door opened, and a fast body rushed towards them.


    "Boss!"


    Before you Mingze''s people arrived, Xu Shaotang''s voice was heard.


    After a deep hug, Xu Shaotang had to explain to you Mingze why he was in the wheelchair. He thought in his heart, should he get up and walk? In this way, everyone thought that he could not walk down. Every time he met someone he knew, he had to explain. It was too much trouble.


    Looking at you Mingze''s good spirit, Xu Shaotang finally put down his heart and asked you, "are you still used to it here?"


    "Used to, used to!" With a sincere smile on his face, you Mingze looked at Long Fei gratefully and said, "except that I can''t get out of this compound, the team leader has almost no restrictions on me, just like I am outside."


    You Mingze sincerely thanks Long Fei. Originally, he and Yu''s sisters should have been imprisoned in a dark prison. However, Long Fei not only didn''t imprison them, but also gave them maximum freedom, and even didn''t avoid any contact with the base. Obviously, he regarded them as members of the dragon group. This great kindness made him keep in mind all the time To Long Fei let him help the dragon group intercept intelligence, he almost didn''t want to agree.


    "Don''t flatter me, you son!" Long Fei joked with you Mingze and said, "if you don''t finish the task, maybe you will move in a few days."


    "What mission?" Xu Shaotang asked subconsciously.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Fei said with a smile, "are you from the dragon group?"


    Well, as soon as long Fei''s words come out, Xu Shaotang knows that long Fei is not going to tell you this task. However, there is nothing wrong with this. After all, the dragon group has a lot of core information of China. If it can reveal it to others, the Dragon Group will lose its significance of existence.After several people chatted for a while, you Mingze asked Xu Shaotang, "boss, do you want to go to my house?"


    "Your house?" Xu Shaotang took a look at him, pointed to the small courtyard around the longzu control center and asked, "you won''t have a new home here, will you?"


    He knows that these small courtyards around the command and control center are for the staff here. Because many members of the dragon group have state secrets, they can''t get out of the monitoring range of the dragon group, so they have these small courtyards. Listen to you Mingze''s meaning, it seems that one of the small courtyards in this row belongs to him?


    You Mingze nodded and said with a smile: "the group leader saw that we had no place to live, so he specially arranged a small courtyard for us. Now it''s our new home."


    Xu Shaotang noticed that you Mingze said "we" rather than "I", that is to say, you Mingze probably lived with Yu''s sisters.


    In this way, you Mingze is not like being detained, but more like the staff recruited by the dragon team. Long Fei has done his utmost to them.


    "In that case, I''m really going to have a look." With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked Longfei, "would you like to come and sit down with me?"


    "No, I still have some things to deal with here. You two haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s have a good chat in the evening." After long Fei finished, he specially told him, "no matter what you do tonight, you must arrive at the training ground on time tomorrow morning. Everyone is looking forward to you."

 Chapter 684

    Before leaving, Long Fei specially gave you Mingze a half day holiday to accompany Xu Shaotang. Naturally, you Mingze was very happy when he got the holiday. He pushed Xu Shaotang to his courtyard for song Yinuo.


    You Mingze''s courtyard is not different from other ones in appearance, but when they enter the courtyard, the warm atmosphere suddenly comes.


    "Mingze, you didn''t set it up here, did you?" Song Yinuo looked around at the courtyard, his eyes showing appreciation.


    However, in Song Yinuo''s eyes, you Mingze, a rough man, can''t decorate such a warm room. Anyone who can decorate such a room must love this family very much.


    You Mingze nodded, some embarrassed, said: "or sister-in-law discerning, all the things here are arranged by Yu Xiao."


    When it comes to Yu Xiao, you Mingze looks very happy. No matter where he is, as long as he can be with Yu Xiao, he will be satisfied.


    "Why didn''t Yu see them when he laughed at them?" Song Yinuo looks around and doesn''t see the Yu sisters, so he asks you Mingze.


    You Mingze said: "Yu Xiao, they have their own things to do every day. They should still be busy now, but I don''t know what they are doing. I asked them before, but they didn''t say."


    Xu Shaotang knows that the dragon group has a strict confidentiality system. It seems that what the Yu sisters are doing must be very important. No wonder Long Fei refuses to tell him what they are doing.


    The three sat in the courtyard chatting casually, until it was dark, the Yu sisters came back. Although they looked tired, they had a happy and peaceful smile on their faces.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang in the courtyard, Yu''s sisters all looked surprised.


    Xu Shaotang to two people smile: "see me is not very surprised?"


    "It''s a surprise, though." Yu Xi put down the surprise on his face, walked towards Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "I thought I would never see you again. I didn''t want to fight. We met again so soon."


    "Well, if you say that, I''ll get it wrong." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t know how much I think you want to see me."


    If this sentence comes from other women''s mouth, it may be a bit ambiguous, but from Yu Xi''s mouth, Xu Shaotang always feels that there are so many differences.


    "You really think too much." Yu Xi sat down in front of Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "you will destroy the plan of the organization in China. I thought the organization can''t wait to get rid of you. I''m really surprised to see you, but I think you should have something to do with the organization now that you are in a wheelchair?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m disappointed. I''m so obsessed with practicing martial arts. It has nothing to do with your organization."


    "I have nothing to be disappointed with." Yu Xi said: "although I wanted to see you die most, now it doesn''t matter whether you live or die. In fact, Yu Xiao and I should thank you. If you hadn''t destroyed our plan, maybe we would all be living in fear now. "


    Now, Yu Xi''s face is not as sharp as it used to be, and it doesn''t look like a strong woman. It looks more like an ordinary and ordinary woman.


    Her face has the kind of indifference that she realized after experiencing the vicissitudes of life. Xu Shaotang has to admit that Yuxi now looks more pleasant than before.


    "Sister, don''t talk about these things." Yu Xiao is afraid that something will happen between them. He interrupts their conversation and says, "Xu Shao and Miss Song haven''t eaten yet. I''m going to the kitchen to get something to eat. It''s rare for us to get together. Don''t mention the unhappy things before."


    Different from Yu Xi''s indifference, Yu Xiao now looks more tender and considerate than a little woman. Maybe this is a real Yu Xiao.


    You Mingze also quickly said: "Yu Xiao is right. Those things have passed before. Now we can get together. We should be happy. Let''s have a good drink tonight. It''s also a celebration for us to get together again."


    Looking at their nervous appearance, Yu Xi said with a smile, "you two are worried. I won''t quarrel with Xu Shaotang. Now I have peace in my heart, and no hatred."


    Although Yu Xi says so, Yu Xiao and you Mingze are not at ease after all. Yu Xiao takes Yu Xi to the kitchen to prepare dinner and asks you Mingze to accompany Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo in the living room.


    Not long after, Yu Xi and Yu Xiaoduan came out with a few exquisite dishes. They were not a big dinner, but they had a taste of home cooking.


    Xu Shaotang had a taste. Although the taste of this dish can''t compare with song Yinuo''s, it''s still good. It seems that Yu Xiao has made great efforts in cooking since he moved here.


    After having a meal together, the feeling of estrangement between us was slightly alleviated. The three women sat together chatting about home affairs, while Xu Shaotang and you Mingze sat outside the yard drinking."I''m really glad to see you like this." Xu Shaotang patted you Mingze heavily on the shoulder and said, "I''ve arranged with your parents. Don''t worry. I''ll discuss with Long Fei later to see if you can allow your parents to come and see you. "


    All prisoners have the idea of visiting. What''s more, they are only limited to a part of their personal freedom. Xu Shaotang believes that there should be no problem with Long Fei.


    "Then trouble the boss." You Mingze smiles to Xu Shaotang and says, "in fact, it''s really good to be here. You have something to do and a beloved to accompany you. Although it''s relatively monotonous, it''s also simpler."


    Hearing you Mingze''s words, Xu Shaotang nods his head gently. You Mingze seems to have matured a lot and is no longer the dandy who was hurt by love.


    "I''m relieved that you think so." Xu Shaotang said happily: "the dragon group is very suitable for you, and Long Fei thinks highly of you from the bottom of his heart. If you make contributions in the future, maybe it will lift the restrictions on you."


    "I didn''t think about that. I just want to do something for the country to make up for the mistakes they made." You Mingze said it seriously, then looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "do you remember that you were captured by commander song? At that time, I also invaded the missile control center and let it track me down for a long time. Unexpectedly, I''ve turned into a red guest now. It''s really hard to predict the world. "


    When it comes to the invasion of the missile control center, they both began to talk about the stupid things they had done together before. Now think about it, although those things were stupid and stupid, they were a wonderful memory in their life.

 Chapter 685

    In the evening, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo live in you Mingze''s courtyard. The two people who haven''t seen each other for a long time chat about a lot of things. They recall all kinds of things they used to be. Looking at everything now, they all have a lot of emotion.


    Of course, it has a deep relationship with the high mortality rate of the dragon group. Many people who could have grown up to be natural masters have no chance to live to become real masters in their regular tasks.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang can''t help sighing. It''s no wonder that the country has been closely watching the Mu family. The Mu family''s congenital experts can easily level the whole dragon group.


    After sighing, Xu Shaotang made up his mind to instruct the old members of the dragon group. He didn''t want to let the inborn experts of the dragon group increase, but only wanted to let more people have the strength to protect their lives. Only in this way can the experts of the dragon group increase gradually.


    "On your side, make a group of five." Xu Shaotang pointed to the players on the right, and then pointed to the three people on the left besides Long Fei, and said, "you three are in a group."


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the team members quickly divided the team according to his requirements. In less than ten seconds, all the groups had been completed. This speed is also worthy of the title of dragon group.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say anything else, I''ll start the scuffle in front of me in order." Xu Shaotang is very simple to say his training method.


    Melee means that each group of people melee together. There are no rules for fighting. You can attack anyone in your group with any move you think of, or even multiple people besiege one person.


    This is the way Xu Shaotang often uses. Only through scuffle can we see the shortcomings and advantages of each person''s moves. His suggestions on move adjustment are to make these people better face the siege of others.


    Although many people have doubts about Xu Shaotang''s purpose, they still faithfully carry out Xu Shaotang''s orders. At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, the three person team of congenital experts has launched a confrontation.


    They are all out of their full strength, even the use of innate Qi has not been retained.

 Chapter 686

    Looking at the three men in the middle of the battle, Xu Shaotang turned his head and looked at Long Fei and asked, "what do you think?"


    "What do you mean?" Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if the three of them go on fighting without any rules, who do you think will win in the end?"


    "Why, do you want to test me?" While looking at the three men in the battle with a smile, Long Fei whispered to Xu Shaotang: "if what I expected is not bad, the final winner should be dantai."


    "Give me your reasons." Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    Long Fei looked back and said faintly: "in terms of single round strength, dantai is actually the worst of the three of them, but the angle of attack of dantai is very tricky. In addition, dantai is originally a daughter, so they are embarrassed to attack dantai together. The final result is that their slow physical strength is exhausted, and dantai takes advantage of it."


    Tantai Jingming''s hair is one of her killing moves. This is what Xu Shaotang specially taught Tantai when she came to longzu to teach them to be instructors before her rebirth. Her hair can not only extend her attack distance, but also launch attacks from unexpected angles.


    Xu Shaotang nods. Long Fei''s analysis is very reasonable. Although it''s a scuffle, the male chauvinism in the hearts of the two guys is still in trouble. They don''t want to join hands to attack dantai. Every time dantai joins hands with one of them to attack the other. If it goes on like this, only dantai Jingming can win.


    "Now that you have found out, what are you waiting for?" Xu Shaotang gently pushes Long Fei to join them.


    Long Fei gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said bitterly, "you bastard just told me to stay for this?"


    Although he said that, Long Fei jumped in and joined their fight.


    As long Fei joins in, the three men in the scuffle join hands to attack Long Fei without even thinking about it. They all know the strength of Long Fei. They will not be as merciful to Long Fei as they are to dantai Jingming.


    "Dantai, we are fighting head on. You wait for a surprise attack from the side!"


    The three quickly make a plan to attack Longfei. The two pester Longfei and make longfeiteng unable to attack him. And Tantai Jingming uses her tricky attack angle to attack Longfei. Their purpose is very simple, that is to give Longfei a little hardship. Longfei usually doesn''t deal with them less. They have suffered a lot under Longfei''s hands, and now they have light It''s a waste of time for Mingzheng to take revenge on Long Fei.


    Their voice is not big, but Long Fei still heard, while parrying the siege of the three, said angrily: "you bastards, dare to be more shameless!"


    His own strength, alone against any one of the three, Long Fei has absolute confidence to win. Against two of them, it takes a lot of effort to win. Now against the three, the chance of winning is very small. Coupled with Xu Shaotang''s guidance, he estimates that he should suffer a lot.


    "Ha ha, who calls you our boss?"


    They laugh and grapple with Longfei from the front. They cooperate very well in their attack. They seem to be familiar with each other''s moves. In the process of attacking Longfei, they can always cooperate with each other and grapple with Longfei.


    But Tantai Jingming is not in a hurry to join the battle. She is looking for the loophole of Longfei''s defense. Once Longfei shows the loophole, she will immediately burst in from the side.


    Longfei''s real Qi leaks out without reservation. It protects his body and envelops him like an eggshell. The other two people''s real Qi is like swords and swords. They attack Longfei head-on without giving him a chance to breathe.


    However, Long Fei is long Fei after all, how can he blindly defend?


    When the two men attacked him constantly, his eyes were fixed on them. As long as there was a little problem in their cooperation, he would immediately launch a counterattack.


    As long Fei expected, his insistent defense finally made the two men put down their vigilance and began to attack him more crazily. One of them hit him head-on, and the other thought it was an opportunity. He immediately used his genuine Qi to attack him from the side.


    Long Fei''s eyes did not leave them for a moment, so the man who was going to attack from the side just moved, and Long Fei found out.


    "Right now!"


    Longfei is very happy in his heart. He smashes the man in the front with a fist, turns his body around with an incredible angle, and hits the man in the side with a real hand.


    They obviously didn''t expect that long Fei could attack from such an incredible angle, and they were distracted for a while.


    Seeing that Longfei''s palm was about to hit the man on the side, Xu Shaotang suddenly said faintly: "pour, attack Longfei''s crotch!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man almost fell to the ground without thinking about it. At the same time, he kicked Long Fei''s crotch.


    No man dares to use his most vulnerable part to meet the attack of others, so does Long Fei. At the moment when the man kicks, Long Fei jumps away and scolds Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shaotang, you bastard!"Xu Shaotang ignored Long Fei''s curse and said directly to the man in the front: "move left and fight his Dantian."


    As soon as the man moved, Xu Shaotang said to Tantai Jingming, "fight back, attack back!"


    With a series of Xu Shaotang''s orders, the situation in the field gradually becomes clear. Whenever Long Fei wants to break each of the three players, Xu Shaotang will judge Long Fei''s intention in advance, so as to guide that person to make the corresponding defense, and let the other two attack the loopholes revealed by long Fei.


    These loopholes are almost all loopholes that they can''t find, but they are extremely obvious in Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    In the end, Long Fei was defeated under the attack of the three men. To be exact, he was defeated under the attack of the four men, because there was Xu Shaotang, who was very annoying to Long Fei!


    Long Fei''s chest is cut out a long hole, and his clothes are in a state of disrepair. Fortunately, they control the strength in their hands, otherwise that hole will make long Fei seriously injured even if it doesn''t kill him.


    "Xu Shaotang, are you an asshole in my stomach?" Long Fei tears off his clothes and dries the blood on his chest. He comes and stares at Xu Shaotang.


    He wondered how Xu Shaotang knew so much about his attack. He would judge his next attack in advance every time, which made him lose in such a short time.


    She is the only one who knows that Xu Shaotang even knows more about Longfei than she does. When she was in the dragon group, Xu Shaotang did not seldom fight with Longfei before her rebirth.

 Chapter 687

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang will let everyone launch all kinds of attacks every day, but he will adjust everyone''s attack moves, hoping that everyone can find the most suitable attack move.


    As a reward, Xu Shaotang receives all kinds of game every day, which makes him sigh that the mountain of longzu is really rich in products.


    "Xu Shaotang, do you think my snake hand can be adjusted any more?"


    While Xu Shaotang is enjoying song Yinuo''s golden pheasant in his spare time, the snake drags a black snake about three meters long, with a flattering smile on his face, but it seems that people have an impulse to smoke him. This is what he just captured from Houshan. The purpose is to bribe Xu Shaotang and let him start a small kitchen.


    Xu Shaotang tore a large piece of meat from the leg of the pheasant, while shouting the delicious pheasant meat in his mouth, while watching the black snake dragged by the snake.


    The black snake is dead and its body is soft on the ground.


    "Catch another live snake and I''ll tell you." Xu Shaotang said to the snake with a smile.


    "Viper?" The snake pointed to the black one in her hand and said, "this is a poisonous snake. Why do you want a living poisonous snake?"


    He slandered in his heart. He didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang still had this habit. Did he want to eat fire snake raw?


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to guess, but he knows that the snake is mostly slandering himself in his heart, and he doesn''t bother to worry about the snake. He just says faintly, "if you want to know how to adjust your snake hand, do as I say."


    Although she was extremely unhappy with Xu Shaotang''s strange request, she still left her black snake and immediately turned to the back mountain.


    "Shaotang, what do you want a living snake for?" Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang and the black snake that had been dead for a long time. He said, "you can''t move now. Don''t be hurt by the snake."


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "don''t worry, I know."


    After talking about it, Xu Shaotang called a man to peel and wash the black snake on the ground, and then roasted the snake meat. Since all the snakes were caught, he could not waste it.


    Half an hour later, the snake catches a longer snake. Xu Shaotang glances at the struggling snake, looks at the snake in surprise and asks, "where did you catch this thing?"


    This is an authentic king cobra. He asked the snake to catch the viper, but he didn''t expect that the snake could catch it.


    "Hey, hey!" For Xu Shaotang''s surprise, the snake was very satisfied and said with pride: "I found the snake''s nest when I was wandering in the back mountain. I didn''t want to take its life because it was so big and difficult. I didn''t expect it would be useful now."


    "I didn''t expect you to be compassionate." Xu Shaotang curled his mouth, then said: "you find a room, the smaller the space, the better. Don''t hurt the snake. If you stay with the snake for a week, you will know how to adjust your snake hand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she looked at him for a long time. When she came back, she said angrily to Xu Shaotang, "are you kidding me?"


    If you give him enough room to maneuver, he will not be afraid of the snake at all. It''s not too much to regard it as a local dog. But if you let him stay in a small room with the snake for a week, there''s not enough room to maneuver. His body is not as soft as the snake''s body, so he can''t hurt the snake. Isn''t that to let him die?


    He knows the toxicity of this thing. If he is bitten by this thing, he will peel off his skin even if he doesn''t die. He sincerely asks Xu Shaotang for advice. Xu Shaotang plays such a trick on him!


    Looking at the snake''s excited appearance, Xu Shaotang raised his hand, motioned him not to be excited, and said seriously: "I have told you that if you want to be strong, you should first get rid of your fear of death, and be alone with the snake, so that you can have a kind of appearance of death and later life. In addition, your snake hand is evolved from the attack mode of the snake. When you find out the attack routine of the snake, you will know how to adjust your snake hand. That''s all I''ve said. It''s up to you to listen or not. "


    He really has nothing else to give advice to the snake. As long as the snake can practice his snake hand to the extreme, and then cooperate with the courage to break the bridge, it will be a matter of time before he can enter the nature. The snake can live in the dragon group for so many years with such strength, and he still has some real skills.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the snake blushed slightly. She lowered her head to look at the king snake who was spitting out snake''s letter to herself. There was a fierce battle between heaven and man in her heart.


    He wants to be stronger, and he also admits that what Xu Shaotang said is very reasonable. However, he just can''t bear to do this to himself. You know, it''s not more dangerous than carrying out the task at ordinary times. It''s a matter of death if you''re not careful, so he has to consider it carefully.


    For a long time, a fierce color flashed on the snake''s face. He looked at the snake in his hand and said to Xu Shaotang, "I''ll go now. If I die, please help me kill this snake!"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "if you really die under the hands of the snake, I will kill the snake myself and sacrifice you with its blood!"When the snake left, song Yinuo covered his mouth and said with a smile, "Shaotang, I don''t know how long your head is. How can you think of so many strange ways to train people?"


    When he said this, song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang with adoration, just like a young girl facing her idol.


    "This is the way to treat people like snakes." Xu Shaotang said with laughter.


    "You Song Yinuo patted Xu Shaotang gently and said with a smile, "it''s just a bean curd heart with a knife mouth. If something happened to that person just now, you will feel guilty for a long time, too..."


    Song Yinuo''s words have not finished, the dragon group base suddenly sounded a short and deep "doodle" sound, this is the Dragon Group''s combat readiness alarm!


    Listening to the low and direct alarm, Xu Shaotang dropped the half eaten wild chicken legs and said to song Yinuo, "let''s go. It seems that something has happened again. Alas, it''s really disturbing."


    The alarm of the dragon group is also divided into several levels. Now this kind of sound belongs to the first level combat readiness alarm of the dragon group. From this moment on, everyone must stop everything in their hands and wait for the order of the superior at any time.


    "They have just come out of the station and asked me to run to you quickly," he said

 Chapter 688

    "What''s the matter?" Full of doubts, Xu Shaotang looks at Jingming on the dantai.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but look at the leader''s face, I think it''s not small."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t plan to go there, but since long Fei called someone to call him, it must have something to do with him, so he didn''t refuse. He quickly came to the gathering place of the dragon group with Tan Tai Jingming.


    In the assembly area, all the old and new members of the dragon group gather together. However, Long Fei stands there with a face full of sadness, with his hands behind him and a dead bird at his feet. His eyes sweep over everyone''s face. His eyes make people feel numb.


    In Xu Shaotang''s past, Long Fei still stared at the players in front of him without saying a word. Although he didn''t say a word, everyone could feel the anger in his heart.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, only Xu Shaotang dared to ask.


    Long Fei made a little effort on his feet and kicked the dead bird beside his feet to Xu Shaotang. His face was gloomy and he said, "have a look for yourself!"


    Song Yinuo stoops to pick up the bird on the ground and hands it to Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang takes the bird and looks at it carefully. He can''t see what kind of bird the bird belongs to, and doesn''t have the heart to study what kind of bird it belongs to. When the bird is held in his hand, his eyes have been attracted by the bird''s eyes.


    The dead bird is now turning one eye open and one eye closed, but Xu Shaotang, as a former "law enforcer", almost immediately recognized that the open eye of the bird was actually a small image collector.


    In other words, the bird is a spy!


    Of course, the bird is not a human being. It is not a spy, but someone has tampered with its eye and used its false eye as a tool for intelligence collection.


    "Where did you find it?" Xu Shaotang throws the dead bird aside and asks Longfei with a slight sigh.


    Long Fei pointed to the back mountain of the dragon group, half squinted and said: "a team member went up to the back mountain to play game for you. Unexpectedly, he hit this thing. When he found it wrong, he sent it to me!"


    The back mountain of the Dragon formation?


    Since this bird is from the back of the dragon group, it means that someone is using this bird to monitor every move of the dragon group!


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang finally knows why Long Fei is so angry. As the spear of China, the dragon group has been watched. What''s more ridiculous is that if he didn''t come here and let the team members hunt game for him as a reward, maybe Long Fei doesn''t know that the dragon group has been watched. How can long Fei not be angry?


    After understanding the whole story, Xu Shaotang glanced at all the members of the dragon group. Finally, he looked at Long Fei and said, "I can''t help you with this. You can handle it yourself."


    "Why can''t you help?" Long Fei said, "if it wasn''t for you, I didn''t know there was such a thing. You go there with Dan Tai first, and I''ll come to you later."


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang knows that long Fei''s "there" refers to the Dragon general. The dragon group is under surveillance. Long Fei must discuss countermeasures with the Dragon general.


    He and Tantai Jingming come to Longjiang''s residence. Longjiang''s face doesn''t look good either. He just sits there without saying a word. His tiger eyes are half closed and half open. He looks sleepy, but in fact he is suppressing his anger. Longjiang is now a volcano that will erupt all the time.


    "Are you all right, old man?" Xu Shaotang asked carefully.


    "Ha ha, do you think I''m ok?" Long Jiang squinted at Xu Shaotang. Although he was laughing, his face was extremely cold.


    Xu Shaotang said: "don''t be angry. I''m angry that I''m not in good health. When Long Fei comes, I''ll have a good discussion about what to do."


    "Don''t wait for him to come!" The Dragon slapped himself on the table in front of him, glared at his tiger eyes, and said angrily, "I can tell you my treatment plan now. This matter must be investigated to the end! We must find out the people who are monitoring the dragon group! "


    Looking at the furious dragon general, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to persuade him. The dragon group is the whole life''s hard work of the Dragon general. Now he''s being watched. It''s reasonable for him to be angry.


    Think about the person who is monitoring the dragon group behind his back. He is also very clever. Knowing that he can''t get close to the dragon group from the ground, he uses this method to monitor the dragon group. The dragon group is surrounded by mountains and forests, and there are countless birds and animals inside. Who will pay attention to distinguish which birds have monitoring equipment installed in their eyes.


    More than ten minutes later, Long Fei came in with a frosty face and the bird in his hand.


    "How?" The dragon will look up at the dragon.


    Long Fei shook his head slightly and said, "there is no clue yet, but there should be people from the other side in our base."


    "You said there were enemy spies in the dragon group?" Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei with some doubts and said, "why do you have such doubts? If you don''t have any evidence to doubt, it''s likely to cause problems within the dragon group. "You know, all the people who can join the dragon group are subject to strict examination and screening. The purpose is to ensure that the people who join the Dragon Group will not be biased to any side of the force, so as to ensure the purity of the dragon group. If Long Fei suspects that the dragon group has enemy spies because of this, it will probably chill the hearts of those soldiers who work hard for their country.


    "It''s not possible. There''s something wrong with the dragon group now!" Long Fei threw the bird on the table and said, "do you know what this thing is?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at it carefully, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it looks like a carving and an owl. I don''t know what it is."


    He is not an expert on birds. He knows some common birds. This is the first time he has seen them.


    "It''s called Diao owl. It''s a predatory bird of prey!" Long Fei pointed to the birds on the table, then looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you know what I mean now?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about what this thing was called. He only heard the important words behind long Fei. This kind of bird is a kind of predator!


    Raptors kill their prey basically by the sharp beak of the sharp claw, but the premise that the sharp beak of the sharp claw can play a role is that they can find the prey! In fact, the eagle owl has only one eye in front of it. It is basically impossible to kill enough prey to survive with one eye!


    That is to say, someone in the dragon group is feeding this carved owl, and the reason why this carved owl lives in the mountain forest near the dragon group is probably because of the feeding of the people in the dragon group.

 Chapter 689

    Here, Xu Shaotang knows that long Fei''s suspicion is not unreasonable.


    The person who feeds the carving owl should be the spy who lurks in the dragon group!


    This is a big deal!


    The nature of being monitored is totally different from the appearance of spies inside the dragon group. If only being monitored, Long Fei may not be so angry, but the appearance of spies inside the dragon group is really an angry and chilling thing for Long Fei.


    "What are you going to do now?" Xu Shaotang asked Longfei, "do you want to check one by one?"


    Although there are not many people in the dragon group, there are at least four or five hundred logistics personnel and combat personnel. It doesn''t sound difficult to find the enemy''s spy among the four or five hundred. But since this person can sneak into the dragon group, he must be very good at camouflage. It''s very difficult to find this person.


    "It''s not realistic to check one by one." Long Fei rubbed his temple and said with some headache: "I just deliberately showed this carved owl to all the team members to see if there was something wrong with anyone''s look, but everyone''s face couldn''t see anything different. If this person lurks among the fighters, he should be very experienced. If he is among the non fighters, it will be more difficult to find out ¡£¡±


    After all, the vast majority of the dragon group are non combatant.


    "Check! We have to find out! " The Dragon clapped "pa" on the table and said angrily, "even if you turn the dragon group upside down, you should find out this man! From now on, all personnel are suspended and ready for review! In addition, arrange absolutely reliable people to check whether there are such monitoring facilities in the nearby mountains and forests! Inform the communication department to cut off all communication between the dragon group and the outside world! "


    The dragon will send several orders in a row to make everyone feel the anger in his heart.


    "In this way, don''t you scare the snake?" Xu Shaotang said.


    "I just want to scare the snake with grass!" The Dragon general gasped and said, "since this man dares to sneak into the dragon group, I will let him know the anger of the dragon group and let him spend the whole day in fear!"


    Listen to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang knows that the old man is really angry this time. It seems that he vowed to dig out the spies who are lurking in the dragon group.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now!" Long Fei immediately took the order and left.


    After long Fei left, Long Jiang looked at Tantai Jingming again and said, "Tantai, your ability in analyzing problems is very outstanding. You can analyze whether the spies are lurking among the fighters or among the non fighters."


    Tantai Jingming obviously didn''t expect that Longjiang would let her analyze this matter. She looked at Longjiang in amazement, then nodded her head and began to think seriously.


    For a long time, Tan Tai Jing Ming raised her head and said, "according to my analysis, this person should be lurking among non combat personnel."


    "Tell me your reason!"


    "First of all, we all know that the death rate of combat personnel in the dragon group is very high. If I were the person who monitors the dragon group, I would never arrange combat personnel to do it, because I tried my best to arrange the spies in the dragon group. Maybe they would die after two battles, which is not worth the loss."


    The dragon will nod slightly: "go on!"


    "Moreover, fighters often have to go out to perform missions. If no one fed them during their missions, the eagle owl would have starved to death." "Therefore, I think that only non combat personnel are most suitable to be spies. In this way, they will not be in vain due to war damage, and they can keep watch on the dragon group at any time," said Tan taijingming


    Listening to the analysis of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang can''t help admiring this girl.


    As long Jiang said, Tantai Jingming''s ability to analyze problems is very outstanding. Both long Jiang and he think that Tantai Jingming''s analysis is very reasonable. After his analysis, it seems that the scope of Tantai Jingming''s analysis is narrowed.


    "What kind of non combatant do you think this person is most likely to lurk in?" The dragon will continue to ask in a calm voice.


    "This..." Tantai Jingming thought about it carefully, shook her head and said, "I can''t analyze this. Anyone who is not a combatant may be a spy lurking in by the enemy. The carved owl belongs to the nocturnal Raptor. Anyone who wants to feed the carved owl at night can not be found by us."


    The dragon will always try to keep the purity of the dragon group, so it does not monitor the people inside the dragon group. Especially at night, it is impossible to see who is feeding the eagle owl.


    Hearing that they are here to analyze where the spy lurks, song Yinuo opens his mouth slightly. He originally wanted to say something, but he doesn''t know why he didn''t say it.


    Long Jiang noticed song Yinuo''s action, probably because his anger scared song Yinuo, so he put away his anger, looked at Song Yinuo kindly, and said: "song girl, do you want to say something? Don''t worry. Even if it''s wrong, I won''t blame you. "


    Song Yinuo was really frightened by the angry dragon general just now. Now when he heard that the Dragon general asked himself, he cast an inquiring look at Xu Shaotang."Enoch, just say what you think. Don''t worry. No matter what you say, the old man won''t blame you." Xu Shaotang patted song Yinuo''s nervous hand and said.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s relief, song Yinuo carefully said: "when I was in the base, I found that there were many cameras in the base. I was thinking, why don''t you check the camera records, maybe you can find out where the carved owl flew, so as to narrow down the scope of investigation."


    "That''s one way." Long Jiang nodded and said, "but I don''t think much of this piece. If I could be captured by the camera, the surveillance personnel would have found something abnormal. In addition, the carved owl is a nocturnal Raptor, so it is difficult for the camera to catch its trace. However, you can still try, maybe you can find something. "


    In fact, Long Jiang wanted to say that this method would not work, but considering the thin face of the Song family, she said it in a more euphemistic way, but song Yinuo understood.


    She knew that what the Dragon could try was just a kind of comfort or encouragement to her. If another person said this, perhaps the dragon would say that it was naive. After all, there is no fool in the dragon group. If it is feasible, other people have already thought of it.


    Song Yinuo''s face is very hot when she thinks that she seems to have done something smart. She had another guess, but it might be more ridiculous. She didn''t know whether to say it or not.

 Chapter 690

    Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo have been together for such a long time. Although they don''t know song Yinuo as well as the palm of their hands, they know her very well. Looking at her red face, they immediately understand what she is thinking.


    "It''s OK, you can''t understand these things of the dragon group. It''s good to think of this." With a smile, Xu Shaotang held song Yinuo''s hand in his palm, pointed to himself and said with a smile, "you see, I didn''t think of anything?"


    Long Jiang also said with a smile: "song girl, I''m the matchmaker who can make things between you and this bastard, so don''t be so skinny in front of me. Look at the people around you, Xu Shaotang, your father and song Yinian, who are not people with thicker skin than the city wall. How can you not learn this after you have been with them for such a long time? "


    "Am I thick skinned? Don''t slander me Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    One side of the tan Tai Jing Ming curled her lips and hummed: "you are not thick skinned, who is thick skinned?"


    "Dantai, if you slander me again, be careful I won''t tell you those moves!" Xu Shaotang looks vicious. Although his eyes are staring at Jingming, his face is full of smile.


    "Rare!" Tan Tai Jing Ming knows that Xu Shaotang is just joking. She looks at Xu Shaotang very displeased and says.


    There was a dull atmosphere, because they made a few jokes easier.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the relaxed atmosphere, the words of Long Jiang, or the encouragement from Xu Shaotang''s palm. Song Yinuo summoned up his courage and said, "I have another guess. Of course, it''s just my random guess. If you think it''s unreasonable, you don''t have to check it, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding."


    They had to guess in advance that the injection might bring trouble to her.


    "Tell me!" Long Jiang said with great interest.


    There are only a few of them here. No matter how they guess, it''s OK. If it''s useful, they can discuss it. If it''s useless, they have the right to brainstorm.


    Song Yinuo thought about it and whispered, "I''m thinking, isn''t that carved owl a meat Raptor? Can people who have daily contact with meat be the focus of the review? "


    "Well?" Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang narrowed their eyes at the same time and said in one voice: "do you mean Chef? "


    After that, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang have a look at each other, and they see a bit of surprise from each other''s eyes.


    Song Yinuo''s idea about the camera is not very realistic, but it is very possible to guess the identity of this person. There are hundreds of people in the dragon group. The daily consumption of meat is extremely huge, and the chef has become the person who has the most contact with meat. With so much meat every day, the chef takes out one and a half catties to feed the carving owl. Absolutely no one can find it.


    Moreover, the kitchen is located on the edge of the Dragon formation base. Apart from eating, few people go to the kitchen. Especially at night, no one pays attention to the corner where the kitchen is located. It''s really suitable for feeding diaoyo.


    Song Yinuo nodded gently and stressed again: "it''s all my guess. If you don''t think it''s reasonable, don''t check it, so as not to let people say I''m chewing my tongue behind my back."


    "No!" The Dragon waved his hand, a smile appeared on his face and said, "you''re a good tongue eater! Your guess is very likely! "


    "Really?" Song Yinuo asked incredulously.


    She didn''t have much hope originally, but because she often went in and out of the kitchen, so when Longjiang talked about this problem, she thought about it in the kitchen. Unexpectedly, Longjiang and they really thought it was possible.


    "Of course! If the spy is really in the cooking class, I''ll give you the first credit! " Long Jiang gave song Yinuo a look of appreciation, then turned to Jingming of dantai and said, "from now on, dantai, you will bring reliable people to watch the people in the cooking class all day. In order to let them down, I will arrange Long Fei to do something to cooperate with you."


    "Good!"


    Tantai Jingming doesn''t ask Longjiang how to let Longfei cooperate with her. She just habitually accepts the order and executes it as fast as she can.


    After Tantai Jingming left, perhaps because of a clear direction of investigation, the anger on Long''s face finally calmed down.


    "You two are really lucky generals of the dragon group." Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo in front of him and says with a smile, "if you eat a game, you can get spies. The girl of the Song family is also good. She can think of something we didn''t think of."


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s asking the team members to hunt game for him as a reward, they don''t know that the dragon team is under the supervision of others. Sometimes, no one can tell the truth about the accident.


    The reason why song Yinuo thought that the enemy''s spies might lurk in the cooking class had a great relationship with her usual hobbies. Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang were never born into the kitchen, and they almost didn''t know what the kitchen looked like. How could they think of the hiding place of the spies in the cooking class."I''ll be satisfied if you don''t say I''m unlucky!"


    Sometimes, Xu Shaotang himself wondered why he was so unlucky. Every time he appeared, he would always bring all kinds of problems. Could he really be a disaster as song Anbang said?


    "Ha ha, I wish I could have more of this kind of bad luck!" The Dragon general snorted: "now these people are so brave that they all put spies in the dragon group!"


    "Do you always have anyone to doubt?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Long Jiang shook his head and said, "I doubt too many people. I don''t know which one it will be. It may be people from different families, the enemies of the dragon group, or the foreign forces."


    With such a large range of suspicions, it''s almost the same to have a suspect. If you want to know who''s behind the scenes, you have to find out the hidden spies of the dragon group first.


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to take a look at the Dragon general and said, "well, you''re thinking slowly here. I''ll go out and have a look to see if I can find anything else."


    "Well, you go out first." The Dragon general nodded and said, "but don''t wander around in the dragon group. You are not fit now. If there are other spies in the dragon group, it may be bad for you. You''re a master of refining the spirit. If you were planted here in the dragon group, I guess those people would think that I want to be bad for you. "


    "Well, I know!" Xu Shaotang nods, and song Yinuo leave Longjiang''s courtyard together.

 Chapter 691

    With the release of a series of orders, the atmosphere of the whole dragon group suddenly became tense, and even had a sense of self danger.


    This series of orders also set off a lot of waves in the dragon group, especially the order to detain all new students for examination, which made those new students in the dragon group extremely angry.


    "I want to see the group leader. Why should we be locked up?" Wang Zhu, who is locked up in the detention center, kicks hard at the iron door and yells angrily at the guards outside.


    Two members in charge of the guard are old members of the dragon group. When they heard Wang Zhu''s roar, the butt of the gun went through the iron gate, and a butt of the gun hit Wang Zhu''s forehead, they said harshly, "can you see the leader if you want to? Honest stay, and then dare to loud, don''t blame our ruthless! Don''t forget that you are a soldier. You can''t question the above orders! "


    Knowing that someone was watching the dragon group, they were also very angry in their hearts. Although they didn''t understand the order, they faithfully carried out it.


    They also come from new people. They know that long Fei''s order will make these new members have great dissatisfaction. Although they don''t think spies are lurking in these new members, this matter is of great importance. Long Fei is now in a rage, and they dare not speak for these new members.


    After being shot, Wang Zhu''s forehead turned blue and blue.


    However, the injury on the forehead is nothing. The real injury is in his heart. They are full of enthusiasm. After many tests, they joined the dragon group. Unexpectedly, what welcomed them was the doubt of the dragon group. The huge gap in his heart made him feel regret.


    The mood of the new team members who were imprisoned with Wang Zhu was similar to Wang Zhu at the moment, with indignant look on each face, thinking that maybe the Lailong group was the biggest mistake in their life.


    "After we go out, we must make sure that our superiors report their atrocities!" Someone said to others in a low voice.


    "Reflect, how to reflect?" Another one said dejectedly: "you didn''t listen to other people''s reasons. Check the spies. If you don''t find the spies, maybe a misunderstanding will be solved! What''s more, the dragon group is the existence of the third level of the government. Even if it is reflected, I''m afraid it doesn''t even have a reprimand. "


    At this time, a big man stood up and yelled to the crowd: "don''t talk about it. Now it''s people who are taking advantage of me. What''s the use of complaining here? We''d better pray that there won''t be spies in our group. Otherwise, we won''t be able to raise our heads in front of those old players in the future!"


    Everyone was angry because of the Dragon Group''s suspicion of them, but they did not think about whether there were spies among them. As soldiers, they would not easily doubt their comrades in arms, so that they instinctively ignored this possibility.


    Hearing the big man''s words, the swearing crowd immediately fell silent, and even Wang Zhu sat down on the cold ground.


    "Brother Gan, do you think there will not be any enemy spies among us Zhou Yuan approached the big man and asked the novelist.


    Before the big man spoke, Wang Zhu, who was sitting on the ground, glared at Zhou Yuan and said, "don''t listen to the nonsense of Gan Guohua. I don''t believe there will be any enemy spies among us! We are all people who have served in the army for many years. At this time, we must never suspect each other! "


    Compared with Gan Guohua, Wang Zhu seems to be more pure. In other words, he is more like a pure soldier. He doesn''t know how to cheat each other. He has no reason to trust his comrades in arms. He is the kind of person who can give his back to his comrades in arms without any scruples on the battlefield.


    "Although the dragon team is overbearing, it''s not that they don''t pay attention to evidence. Since they locked us up, they should have some evidence in their hands." Gan Guohua still insists that there may be enemy spies among them.


    Originally everyone''s spearhead was long Fei, but now because of the disagreement between Gan Guohua and Wang Zhu, they began to quarrel.


    Hearing their noise growing louder and louder, the guard at the door didn''t have any extra words. The muzzle of the gun was a shot in the sky.


    Hearing the gunshot of the guard, the two quarrelling people stopped, but they were very unconvinced when they looked at each other. If they were not in prison now, they might really have been fighting.


    We can not only see and hear the movements of each student through the monitor of the computer, but also see and hear each person''s face clearly.


    "Wang Zhu''s prickly head is really good." Through the monitor to see their words and deeds of long feiwu claimed to praise.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "Wang Zhu, if you go back, you can focus on training. He has strong fighting capacity and good physical quality. If you have a good training, you can be the leader of the team. The team he leads must have good fighting capacity."


    They all read countless people. Although Wang Zhu danced the most happily, Wang Zhu''s trust in his comrades in arms determined the combat effectiveness of his team. If Wang Zhu was allowed to lead a team, the team would be extremely United. A team that eliminated mutual suspicion and was consistent with the outside world could maximize its combat effectiveness."That''s what I thought. I didn''t expect that under the circumstances, talents could be found." Long Fei''s tight face relaxed slightly. It seemed that he was very happy to find Wang Zhu.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the indignation on everyone''s face through the monitor, and said to Long Fei with a smile: "you''d better not think about talents for the time being. First think about how to pacify these people. It''s estimated that these new students must be aggrieved now. I don''t know how many people scold you in their hearts."


    Long Fei stares at the surveillance screen and says, "if you can''t stand this grievance, why should they join the dragon group? Let them curse me as they like, as long as I don''t hear them. "


    In fact, it''s Longjiang''s idea to arrest all the new students for interrogation. Longjiang''s intention is to let everyone think that they have locked the spies in these new students, so that the real spies can relax their vigilance and show their feet. In order to find the real spies, they have to aggrieve the new students for the time being, so they have the right to take a special test on them Nuclear.


    And the person who really goes after the spy is actually Tantai Jingming, and the scope they lock in is the cooking class of the dragon group.

 Chapter 682

    When Longfei''s monitoring room checks the reaction of the new students, Tantai Jingming and the other two congenital experts in the dragon group have lurked around the cooking class.


    Although it''s not dark yet, they are all potential experts, so no one has found their trace.


    Old Kong, the monitor of the cooking class, is in his forties. In the dragon group, I''m afraid there is no third person besides Long Jiang and Long Fei, who has been in the dragon group for a longer time.


    "Monitor, I feel something is wrong these two days!" Xiaoyu, the cook, picked up the leftovers of the restaurant and sat down in front of Lao Kong with a horse.


    After finishing his work, Kong Half leans on the doorframe of the restaurant with a dry tobacco bag in his mouth. Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, he takes the dry tobacco bag out of his mouth and takes it in his hand. He knocks it on Xiaoyu''s forehead with the dry tobacco bag and says with a smile, "what''s wrong? You little guy, you always know how to think."


    Xiaoyu rubbed his forehead, gave old Kong a simple and honest smile, and said: "really, don''t you find that there are fewer people coming to the restaurant to eat. It seems that the new people didn''t come to eat this year."


    At this time, another cook, Lao Wu, who washed the dishes and chopsticks, came up to him. Hearing Xiao Yu''s words, he took off his apron and hung it next to him. He hung his apron and said, "it''s the matter. I know it. I heard that there are spies in the new group. The boss is very angry about it. Now he has locked up all the people and is being tried one by one Ask


    Boss, it''s the name of Longfei given by the non staff members of the dragon group.


    Xiao Yu looked up at Lao Wu and asked curiously, "how do you know?"


    "Ha ha, you can''t guess!" After Lao Wu Hung up his apron, he also moved a horse to sit down and said with pride, "do you know the mother Tyrannosaurus Rex of our dragon group? That''s what she told me


    Tantai Jingming, who lurks in the dark, hears the name "mother Tyrannosaurus Rex". Her face is cold for a moment. If she hadn''t been watching these people, she would have let Lao Wu know what the real mother Tyrannosaurus Rex is.


    "Mother Tyrannosaurus Rex?" Xiao Yu tilted his head and thought for a moment, and said, "is it quiet tea? You can boast. The mother Tyrannosaurus Rex is cold to everyone. If there is a spy, it must be a top secret thing. How can she tell you! "


    "Hey, hey, you don''t know that!" Lao Wu said with a smile: "don''t look at that girl in dantai. She''s cold to everyone. She''s warm to me, Lao Wu!"


    "Brag!" Xiaoyu''s face was full of disbelief.


    Old Kong, who was smoking a dry cigarette, said with a smile: "you are not good at cooking. You have a lot of strength in bragging. If you continue to blow, will you say that dantai is interesting to you old Wu?"


    They usually have nothing to do except cook for everyone and clean up the restaurant after dinner, so they often sit together and joke. As time goes by, we are used to it.


    Hearing what Lao Kong said, Lao Wu scratched his head and said, "monitor, please don''t tease me. Tantai Jingming is a flower of our dragon group. How can you take a fancy to me. In fact, dantai made some game today and asked me to cook it for the new man named Xu Shaotang. When I went to deliver food to him, I heard that he and another woman just said it, so I heard a little bit. They didn''t say it when they saw me go in. "


    In fact, this is the bridge section that Xu Shaotang and his colleagues have already designed. It''s just to let the cooks know the news of the new trainees being detained and censored in this way. But they can''t make it too obvious, otherwise it will arouse the suspicion of the spies, so they do it.


    "I''ve heard of the man named Xu Shaotang." Xiao Yu came over and said, "the other day, when the new comers were eating in the restaurant, they all hung a Xu Shaotang. Listening to their tone, they seemed to admire that Xu Shaotang very much. By the way, aren''t you going to deliver food to Xu Shaotang? What does he look like? Is he very powerful, like the boss? "


    The dragon group has always respected strength. Since these new comers admire Xu Shaotang so much, Xiaoyu guesses that Xu Shaotang should be very powerful.


    Lao Wu shook his head and said, "I don''t know if he''s powerful, but I see him in a wheelchair. Even if he''s powerful, I''m afraid he can''t be anywhere. But it''s pretty good looking. It''s clean and friendly. "


    "Ha, you don''t think that Tan Tai has a crush on Xu Shaotang, do you?" Xiaoyu''s eyes were full of gossip, and he said with a smile: "I''ve never seen dantai hunt game for anyone before. If you want to say, this woman has advantages in being beautiful, and men also have advantages in being good-looking. I really don''t know how my parents gave me this appearance."


    In the dark, when Jingming hears Xiaoyu''s words, her face turns red and she scolds Xiaoyu for chewing her tongue behind her back.


    "I want to say, ah, the two of you are idle all day, saying nothing behind your back!" Lao Kong tapped them on the forehead with a dry cigarette bag and said, "we are the cooking class. Cooking is the business. It''s good for you to take the gossip as the business. Let''s break up. Don''t think about it blindly. We have nothing to do with the spies and love. We can do our own thing well. ""It''s gone now?" Xiaoyu said reluctantly, "there are only three of us here. We can''t walk around the base like other people. We have to find something to kill time."


    The non staff members of the dragon team are limited in the activity area, which is also to prevent those non staff members from knowing the important information of the dragon team. Even so, after they leave the dragon team, it is necessary to sign a confidentiality agreement with the dragon team, and the dragon team has the right to monitor them from time to time.


    "We have nothing to do here, or you are lazy and can''t see anything!" Lao Kong glared at Xiao Yu, pointed to the warehouse behind the restaurant and said, "if you can''t find something to do, I''ll find something for you. Go to the warehouse with me to check the materials!"


    "No, monitor!" Hearing Lao Kong''s words, Xiao Yu suddenly showed a bitter look and said, "you know I can''t even know a few big characters. I was asked to check the warehouse. Don''t you want my life?"


    "I can''t read a few big words of fart!" Old Kong said with a smile: "I think you are too lazy!"


    Lao Kong also said casually that he didn''t expect Xiao Yu and Lao Wu to help him check the warehouse. He has been in longzu for such a long time, but he didn''t check the warehouse by himself. I''m afraid the cauliflower will be cold if he expected these two people!

 Chapter 693

    When the three people dispersed, the three people who were lurking in the dark were compared with each other, and the task was soon assigned. They were just three people, and they could monitor the three people in the cooking class separately.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is in charge of monitoring Lao Kong, while Xiao Yu and Lao Wu are under the supervision of two other people.


    After dispersing, Lao kongzhi walks into the warehouse, and Tantai Jingming looks at the right time and approaches the warehouse quietly.


    It''s also the first time for Tantai Jingming to come to the warehouse of the cooking class. Looking at all kinds of living materials piled up in the warehouse, Tantai Jingming feels dizzy. In the two or three hundred square warehouse, all kinds of materials are piled up neatly. Lao Kong puts down his dry tobacco bag, takes out paper and pen from the warehouse, and begins to check the quantity of all kinds of materials next to each other.


    "103 bags of rice, 5 pieces and 3 bags of salt..."


    Lao Kong carefully counted the quantity of each kind of material. Whenever he counted one, he took paper and notes to record the quantity of this kind of material.


    Listening to all kinds of figures in laokong''s mouth, Tantai Jingming suddenly feels drowsy. She admires laokong. Although laokong is not old, it takes a lot of energy to go up and down in all kinds of materials.


    It''s not easy for Lao Kong to keep checking the warehouse every day, unlike those martial arts practitioners like them.


    It was two hours before Lao Kong made a clear inventory of the materials piled on it. However, his work was not over. Vegetables and meat were still stored in the cellar. He had to make an inventory of the materials in the lower cellar.


    Pulling open the door of the cellar, Lao Kong walked into the cellar along the ladder.


    A few minutes after laokong went down, Tantai Jingming quietly came to the door of the cellar and put her ear on the door of the cellar to listen to the movement below.


    "There are only six pieces of pork left, and there are not many chicken and beef left. It seems that we have to inform them to send supplies to us again..."


    While counting the quantity of materials in the cellar, Lao Kong talked to himself, and his mouth never stopped. It seems that only in this way can he relieve his endless lonely time.


    Lao Kong kept talking below, while Tantai Jingming kept her ears on the door. As a congenital master, she was sensitive to many ordinary people. Although Lao Kong''s voice was not big, she could hear it clearly.


    When Lao Kong finished checking all the materials, it was almost early in the morning.


    Listening to the sound of Lao Kong walking towards the cellar door, Tan Tai Jing Ming immediately hides in the corner. As soon as he hides, there comes the sound of Lao Kong jacking up the cellar door.


    Lao Kong rubbed his waist and came out of the cellar. With a bitter smile, he sighed: "it''s really unforgettable. The waist is getting worse and worse. Alas..."


    I can hear that Lao Kong''s sigh is full of many emotions, including loneliness and helplessness brought by his physical illness.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming understands Lao Kong''s sufferings. She just watches Lao Kong outside, and she feels a little tired. What''s more, she keeps going up and down on all kinds of materials. Lao Kong insists on checking the inventory of the warehouse every day for so many years. In fact, it''s a matter of great physical exertion. I''m afraid he has already fallen ill, right?


    Thinking of this, Tantai Jingming can''t help praying in her heart. This spy must not be Lao Kong. Otherwise, she doesn''t know how to face Lao Kong, the old man of the dragon group.


    Come out from the warehouse, it''s dark outside. Tantai Jingming keeps calling in her heart: go to bed! Go to sleep quickly!


    It''s not that she''s sleepy. She just wants Lao Kong to go to bed. She doesn''t want to see Lao Kong do something that she doubts.


    However, her constant shouting in her heart didn''t play any role. After she came out of the warehouse, Lao Kong didn''t go to sleep, but the record of the quantity of various materials was clamped up and hung on the wall of the kitchen, so that when they prepared the food, they would know that there were few kinds of materials, that there were many kinds of materials, and they could give priority to consuming more food materials, while the less food materials could be balanced In case the supplies in short supply are broken before they are delivered.


    In the long group for so many years, Lao Kong has already summed up the most reasonable method of arranging vegetables.


    After hanging up the list of goods and materials, Lao Kong checked the safety of the kitchen and dining room again to make sure there was no hidden danger. Then he turned off the power of the kitchen and dining room, and took his own dry tobacco bag to the outside of the dining room.


    After finishing all the work, Lao Kong still didn''t go to bed and sat under the tree outside the restaurant.


    Now this season, the ground has already begun to cool, but Lao Kong just sat down, put his back on the tree trunk, rubbed his sour arm, and then picked up the dry tobacco bag to light a pot of dry tobacco for himself.


    In the dark night, only Lao Kong''s bright and dark dry tobacco bag gives out a faint light. Through the faint light, you can see Lao Kong''s tired face.


    From time to time, a burst of gray smoke appeared on the dry tobacco bag, showing a bit of strange red against the background of the firelight.


    After smoking a bag of dry tobacco, Lao Kong stood up and walked to his room.Just when Tantai Jingming thought that Lao Kong was going to have a rest, Lao Kong stopped abruptly. He turned his head and looked at a big tree in the left rear. Then he gave a heavy sigh, and then turned to his room.


    Seeing Lao Kong''s action, Tantai Jingming was puzzled.


    The light in Lao Kong''s room was only on for less than three minutes. After a simple wash, Lao Kong, who was busy with everything, finally fell asleep. Not long after, the snoring of Lao Kong came from the room.


    After confirming that Lao Kong was asleep, Tan Tai Jing Ming came out of the darkness, went to the place where Lao Kong had just stopped, looked back at it from the same angle, and finally set her eyes on the tree that Lao Kong was looking at.


    Tantai Jingming goes to the tree and looks at it carefully. She doesn''t find any suspicious clues. Then she locks her eyes on the tree again. With the help of a little bit on the ground, she has already jumped into the tree.


    Now it was dark around, and she didn''t search too much. She found a slightly hidden place in the tree and closed her eyes slowly.


    On that day, just when there was a faint light in the sky, Tantai Jingming opened her eyes, and then carefully searched the tree for clues that might be useful.


    Looking for it, her eyes suddenly fell on a branch of the tree. The bark of the branch had shallow scratches. Although the scratches were not obvious, they were all over the branch. The color of some places was the same as that of the bark, but the bark of some places seemed to be damaged recently.


    Found this, Tantai Jingming''s heart is not any happy, only infinite loss.


    She could judge that these scratches were left by the carved Owl


    (682, 692) should be the wrong chapte

 Chapter 694

    Looking at Lao Kong standing in front of him, the look in Longfei''s eyes is extremely complex. Over the years, Lao Kong has been a famous model worker of longzu. It''s not too much to give him a medal. But now, Lao Kong is actually a spy placed in longzu by others, which makes him really hard to accept for a while.


    Compared with Long Fei with a complicated look, Lao Kong''s face is much more beautiful. His face is a little relieved. When Tan Tai Jingming brings him over, he simply admits that he is a spy. This matter has been pressed in his heart for many years, which makes him very careful. Now he finally doesn''t have to be so careful It''s too late.


    "Lao Kong, why are you?" Dragon will some tremble of ask a way, his face take thick angry color, just he now angry is not the affair of spy.


    He was so angry because the spy was Lao Kong, the old man of the dragon group!


    In the dragon group, only a limited number of people know about the existence of the Dragon general, and Lao Kong is also one of these limited people. Before the Dragon general completely handed over the dragon group to Longfei, Lao Kong was already a cook in the dragon group.


    Now more than ten years later, Lao Kong has already become a middle-aged man. Although he is middle-aged, his face is not in line with his age, which is related to his hard work for many years.


    According to his seniority in the dragon group, Lao Kong can actually transfer his job to other places for a long time. It''s a very simple thing to help him arrange a job that he is competent for with Long Jiang''s contacts. Before long Jiang handed over the dragon group to Long Fei, he consulted Lao Kong about his intention. However, Lao Kong insisted on staying in the dragon group, saying that he was used to staying in the dragon group and was not used to going to other places.


    After Longfei took over longzu, he tried several times to persuade laokong to change his job, but laokong refused.


    At that time, they thought that Lao Kong was a noble man. Now think about it, I''m afraid that the reason why Lao Kong didn''t leave the dragon group was to monitor every move of the dragon group!


    Looking at the Dragon general trembling with anger, Lao Kong looked ashamed, lowered his head and said in shame: "general, I''m sorry to disappoint you..."


    For so many years, Lao Kong has been calling the Dragon general general as a general. Only because the Dragon general has not been out of sight, he has been calling him that for so many years, and he has been used to it. It''s hard to change his words.


    "I don''t want your apology, I just want to know why! Why on earth are you doing this! " The Dragon clapped the table in front of him angrily and yelled: "what''s the benefit of the people behind you, so that you can betray the dragon group! Can''t you tell me what you want? Will I be such a miser in your eyes? "


    Long Jiang really can''t figure it out. Lao Kong has served for the dragon group for so many years, and his hard work and sweat make long Jiang know that as long as Lao Kong asks for benefits from him, as long as it''s not too much, with his status, can''t Lao Kong be returned?


    If he can''t give the benefits, how many people can give them?!


    Qin Guozhu or number one? It''s impossible. All the actions of the Dragon Group will be sorted out and reported in the form of words. They don''t need to let Lao Kong watch the dragon group. Moreover, if those two don''t believe in the dragon group, there won''t be the current dragon group.


    "He didn''t do me any good." Lao Kong shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Who do you mean ''he'' Looking at Xu Shaotang''s doubts.


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?" Looking at Xu Shaotang sitting in a wheelchair, Lao Kong said, "you are really a talented person, but what''s the matter with your leg? How did you get into a wheelchair at a young age?"


    "I''ll talk about my leg later." Xu Shaotang said, "tell us first, who is that" he "in your mouth?"


    Xu Shaotang is acutely aware that as long as the man behind Lao Kong is dug out, the culprit of many things will be found. For example, those who want to kill him, such as those who constantly provoke conflicts between the upper class and Xia Jiuli before Xia Jiuli''s death, all these things should be done by the same person.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Lao Kong just looked at him quietly, but did not speak.


    Xu Shaotang asked again. The Dragon general on one side waved to him and said, "you don''t have to ask. I know him better than you. What he doesn''t want to say, no one can force him to say."


    "You know me, general." Lao Kong turned his head to look at Long Jiang and gave him a bitter smile.


    He really doesn''t intend to tell the person behind him. Since Tantai Jingming brought him here, he has been determined to die. On the one hand, only when he dies can he hide his secret forever. On the other hand, he betrays the dragon group and only thanks for his death.


    Dragon will impatiently waved to Lao Kong, looking very excited and said: "you don''t want to tell the person behind, I won''t force you, but, I want to know, since that person didn''t give you any benefits, why do you want to betray the dragon group, why do you want to be a spy for others? Don''t you know the importance of the dragon group? Where are you going to set up the dragon group and the country? "


    If the person behind him gives Lao Kong benefits that even the Dragon general can''t give, the dragon will have nothing to say. However, since that person doesn''t give Lao Kong any benefits, he really can''t understand why Lao Kong does such things without any benefits.Is it because Lao Kong resented the dragon group and wanted to destroy it?


    In addition to the great hatred, he really thought that there was something else that could drive him to betray.


    "I know the importance of the dragon group. I also know that the dragon group is the whole life''s hard work of the general. The dragon group has done a lot for the country. The dragon group has made great contributions to the country." With a heavy sigh, Lao Kong said, "I know that the general founded the dragon group for the good of the country, but he should also be for the good of the country. It''s just that your starting point is different."


    Hearing Lao Kong''s words, several people in the room looked puzzled. Was it for the good of the country that the man asked Lao Kong to monitor the dragon group? This is the reason for bullshit!


    Looking at everyone''s puzzled eyes, Lao Kong said with a bitter smile: "I don''t understand any big reason, but I think what he said is very reasonable. Of course, this may be just my own point of view. I won''t tell you why he did it now. Maybe when the mystery is solved, you will know why. At that time, there may be a real conclusion on which is right or wrong. "


    The more Kong said, the more confused they were.

 Chapter 695

    If he didn''t understand the meaning of laokong''s words, Longjiang didn''t want to think about it any more. He just repressed his anger and asked laokong, "when did you start feeding the carved owl?"


    Lao Kong thought about it and said, "maybe four years ago."


    As soon as his words came out, everyone was shocked. Four years ago, Lao Kong began to feed the carved owl? That is to say, there is no secret for the man behind Lao Kong in the four years of the dragon group?


    And Xu Shaotang is also counting with his fingers. Four years ago, wasn''t that the time when he and Longjiang came to longzu to be temporary instructors for them after losing the bet? The man behind Lao Kong may have made plans to destroy him since then!


    The Dragon general asked, "is there only one carved owl?"


    Lao Kong first shook his head, then nodded slightly and said, "there were two of them. One of them came and died soon. Now there is only one left. Oh, no, there should be none now. Since you have found me, that one must have been found by you."


    Lao Kong said calmly, but no one doubted that he was lying, because it was very simple. After losing Lao Kong, even if there was that kind of thing, no one would feed it, it would gradually die. Lao Kong really didn''t have to lie about it.


    "When did you become that person?"


    "Before entering the dragon group." Lao Kong he said frankly: "before I entered the dragon group, I knew him. Later, when I entered the dragon group, I began to collect some information about the dragon group for him, and then used the time when I occasionally went outside the base to purchase living materials to spread the information. However, at that time, conditions were limited. I couldn''t hang out in the dragon group. All the information I collected was heard from the team members. At that time, I didn''t know what to do There is little information to be gathered. It wasn''t until the owl came that I didn''t have so much trouble


    Hearing what Lao Kong said, the Dragon general was angry and angry. He gasped and snorted: "you really look up to the dragon group! In order to collect the intelligence of the dragon group, we really have to do everything we can! "


    Lao Kong has been in the dragon group for more than ten years. Although he said that he has collected little intelligence, the accumulated intelligence of more than ten years is also a huge amount.


    The dragon will always strive to keep the purity of the dragon group. Unexpectedly, the dragon group has not been spared in the end. It has been secretly monitored by others for more than ten years without knowing it. This is really a ridiculous and sad thing.


    "Are there any of you in the dragon group?" Long Fei looks at the angry dragon general. He has to ask them what they want to know.


    "There used to be several, but now I should be the only one left." Lao Kong didn''t hide these things and said: "before, he arranged for some fighters to enter the dragon group, but the death rate of the dragon group was too high. Those fighters were gone after several battles. When he knew about this situation, he gave up the idea of continuing to put people in the Dragon group. He just asked me to collect the information of the dragon group for him secretly."


    Lao Kong''s words are consistent with Tan Taijing Ming''s previous conjecture. It seems that the high battle damage rate of the dragon group is not without benefits. At least for those who want to insert their own people into the dragon group, it is not worth the loss.


    "It seems that you admire him very much." Xu Shaotang looked at Lao Kong and said, "if I have a chance, I really want to see who he is!"


    This man began to plot the dragon group more than ten years ago or even earlier, but Lao Kong still thinks that what he did is actually for the sake of the country. He can wash people''s heads to this extent. That man is really powerful.


    "I don''t think highly of him. I just think what he said is very reasonable." After that, the general asked, "can you look at the cigarette from my mouth?"


    He is also self-conscious, he also knows that once his behavior is discovered by the dragon group, he will only die.


    However, he can see it clearly. Anyway, they are all going to die. It''s good to smoke two puffs before death.


    "What is the last puff?" The Dragon general stares at Lao Kong and says, "do you think I will kill you?"


    "General, it''s not about whether you want my life or not, it''s about me dying." Old Kong Xianglong forced out a smile and said, "even if I''ve done these things ten times, it''s enough. You don''t have to worry about old love. Just give me a good time. Lao Kong has been sorry for you all his life. If he has another life, he will repay you for your kindness. "


    Hearing Lao Kong''s words, the dragon, who had been calming down, would be angry again. He patted the table in front of him and yelled: "you know I''m sorry for doing this. Why do you do this! You say he is also for the good of the country. Do you see what he has done for the country? You''ve been used to help others talk. Is that a chamber pot around your neck? "


    The Dragon general always protects his weaknesses. Even if Lao Kong does something like this, he doesn''t intend to kill Lao Kong. He just wants to lock him up and let him see whether it''s the Dragon Group''s good for the country or the man behind Lao Kong!


    In recent years, the dragon group has sacrificed countless generals in exchange for the result that even the old people around them do not agree with. This result is somewhat sad.Looking at the furious dragon general, Lao Kong moved his eyes away from the dry tobacco bag, thinking that he could not smoke dry tobacco before he died.


    "Maybe it''s a chamber pot on my neck..." Looking at Longjiang, Lao Kong showed an apologetic smile to him and said, "general, take good care of..."


    Before the word "heavy" came out, Lao Kong''s body fell straight to the ground, with a trace of black blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    There''s poison in your mouth! Several of them thought of this situation at the same time. This was the usual move of ninja in island country. Unexpectedly, Lao Kong also used this move.


    Long Fei squats down to check Lao Kong''s breath. Then he raises his head and shakes his head to Longjiang with a heavy face. Lao Kong has lost his breath in a very short time. It can be seen that the poison hidden in his mouth is so fierce.


    Looking at Lao Kong''s corpse on the ground, Long Jiang''s body trembles slightly again. He has no hatred for Lao Kong, only Qi. Qi Lao Kong is cheated and doesn''t know it. Qi Lao Kong would rather die than tell the identity of the person behind him.


    After a long time, the trembling dragon general gradually calmed down his mood. With a heavy sigh, he said to Long Fei, "bury him according to the martyr''s etiquette, and his pension will be paid according to the martyr''s standard."

 Chapter 696

    Long Jiang is really very protective. Even though what Lao Kong did made him feel very cold, he still didn''t plan to report it. If he did, Lao Kong would become a traitor. If he didn''t have a pension, he would not say it. His family would only live in the shadow in the future.


    Now that the spies of the dragon group have been found out, those new students will naturally be released.


    In order not to let the story of Lao Kong spread, Long Jiang specially ordered Long Fei to announce the test of the new students'' knowledge on their psychological endurance. At the same time, he described Lao Kong''s death as a sudden death due to overwork.


    Although many people have doubts about this matter, they don''t know the details. In addition, Long Fei severely punished two new students who speculated wildly, and this matter was finally suppressed.


    With the end of the spy affair, long group''s training has returned to normal. Xu Shaotang, who has been in a wheelchair for more than half a month, is finally tired of sitting, and completely abandons the wheelchair that has accompanied him for more than half a month.


    "Dantai, the way you attack is not right. You should remember that your hair is just a surprise killing move. Before you can''t cause heavy damage to the enemy, you should forget your hair!"


    Xu Shaotang leaned back on the stake for training, holding a rabbit leg in his hand, and gave directions to Tantai Jingming.


    Tantai Jingming always takes her hair as the main weapon when attacking, so she loses the effect of surprise, so Xu Shaotang asks her to forget her hair.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s warning, Tantai Jingming''s action stops slightly, thinks about it carefully, and then nods to attack Longfei standing in front of her again.


    Long Fei''s strength is above that of Tantai Jingming. Facing the fist of Tantai Jingming, he looks relaxed. At the same time, he blows a fist and collides with it.


    "Bang!"


    A fist collision sounds, and Tantai Jingming is directly hit by Longfei''s powerful fist. However, when she is hit again, her needle like hair is waving to Longfei again, which makes Longfei have to free her hand to resist the attack of her hair.


    "Stop!" Xu Shaotang, a little impatient, stopped the confrontation between them and yelled at Jingming: "what''s the matter with you? I''ve told you a hundred times to forget your hair! Forget, don''t you understand? If you can''t forget, do you want me to help you forget? "


    "Good!" Tantai Jingming nods, meaning to let Xu Shaotang help her forget her hair.


    "You said it yourself Xu Shaotang took a look at Jingming, and said to song Yinuo, "Yinuo, help me find a pair of scissors!"


    "Scissors?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, and then instantly understands that Xu Shaotang wants to lose his hair that he has kept for so many years. He stares at Xu Shaotang and cries out in a panic: "dare you!"


    Before she entered the dragon group, she had such long hair. Her hair had been kept for more than ten years. Although she did not regard it as life, it was not far away. How could she let Xu Shaotang subtract her long hair.


    "I''m afraid of something. Didn''t you ask me to help you?" Xu Shaotang hit back at Tan Tai Jing Ming''s eyes and said, "if you can''t forget your hair, either let me cut it off or don''t take part in the training, so that I don''t always waste time to remind you."


    Lao Kong''s incident made Xu Shaotang realize that the dragon group may have fallen into the enemy''s conspiracy now. The dragon group is the whole life''s hard work of the Dragon general, and he also paid too much for Huaxia. He didn''t want to see the dragon group destroyed once, and he wanted to help the dragon group raise the strength of the personnel as soon as possible, so he was a little impetuous unconsciously.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s fierce eyes, Tantai Jingming feels a sense of grievance in her heart, and suddenly she has an impulse to cry.


    She also wants to forget her hair. However, since Xu Shaotang asked her to use her hair as a weapon, she has always used her hair as a different weapon. In recent years, she has integrated the attack of her hair into her moves. She reminds herself not to use her hair to launch an attack, but always inadvertently Use it.


    Seeing the wronged appearance of Jingming, song Yinuo couldn''t bear it. If Xu Shaotang yelled at her like this, she would have been crying for a long time. She said to Xu Shaotang, "Shaotang, why don''t you get something to tie up the hair for her?"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, nodded and said, "then you can help her to do it. Tie it tightly, so that she won''t use her hair again!"


    With Xu Shaotang''s permission, song Yinuo quickly pulls Tantai Jingming aside, finds some small ropes, ties her hair, and says, "don''t blame him. He''s such a temper. Although he''s murdering you, he''s also for your own good. He''s just a knife mouth and a bean curd heart."


    "I know!" Tantai Jingming nodded and said to song Yinuo, "thank you. Xu Shaotang is very lucky to marry you."


    "It''s a blessing for me to meet him, isn''t it?" Song Yinuo gently smiles and tries to tie up the long hair on her head. Then he pats her on the shoulder and says, "well, in this case, you can''t attack with your hair any more. To be honest, I admire you very much. I''m afraid your enemies can''t even dream of using hair as a weapon? "Song Yinuo can''t help but sigh that she is a woman, but there is a big gap between them. The only function of her hair is to be beautiful, but Tantai Jingming''s hair seems to be her other hand.


    Sometimes it''s very interesting and sometimes it''s very strange. It''s like using hair as a weapon.


    After setting up her hair, Tan Tai Jing Ming comes to the field again, looks at Xu Shaotang unconvinced, and then goes to Long Fei, putting on an offensive posture.


    "Don''t use your hair this time, dantai." Long Fei laughs and reminds Tantai Jingming in a low voice: "Xu Shaotang is a bastard who can say and do it."


    Dantai Jingming nods and looks at Longfei gratefully. Then she drinks and attacks Longfei.


    This time, Tantai Jingming unknowingly wanted to use her hair as a weapon several times, but because Yinbei''s hair was tied to death by song Yinuo, she finally failed to let her hair attack. After so many times, she began to get used to using her hair. After more than ten minutes of fighting, she finally completely forgot Having hair as a weapon.

 Chapter 697

    A month later, Xu Shaotang ended his life in the dragon group and boarded the helicopter returning to the capital city during the watching ceremony of the new and old members of the dragon group.


    After more than a month''s recovery, his body has improved for most of the time. Although he still can''t give full play to his strength, at least there is no problem in self-protection.


    During his time in the dragon group, Li Baoshan also came to the dragon group once according to his instructions. He taught Li Baoshan the "Yulong Jue" and told Li Baoshan not to pass it on.


    "Aren''t you no longer in trouble? Why are you in a wheelchair again?"


    In the cabin of the helicopter, Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang in a puzzled way. At the same time, she feels a little upset. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s help, she would not agree to the job. She doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang is thinking in his head. It''s clear that he''s no longer in trouble, and he even has to sit in a wheelchair. What''s more, he even let himself be his bodyguard. How unreasonable!


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "I do not sit in a wheelchair, how to give those who want my life opportunities?"


    After he said that, Tantai Jingming understood in an instant and said, "do you want to lead the snake out of the cave?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "since someone wants to kill me when I''m seriously injured, why don''t I let the game go on? I also want to see who wants Xu Shaotang''s life! "


    He asked dantai Jingming to protect him in order to make the enemy think that he was still seriously injured. Since they have no clue about the enemy now, they can only create their own opportunities to find clues. Therefore, he did not hesitate to use himself as bait.


    "Then why don''t you arrange more people in the dark?" Song Yinuo was a little worried and said, "you haven''t fully recovered after all. In case the enemy really strikes again, aren''t you in danger again?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "who said I didn''t arrange people? Don''t those people from our security company want to come here a lot? "


    This time, he is going to attend Li Baoshan''s wedding. Li Baoshan has been divorced from the military once again. After he is married to Yang Mei, he will return to the wolf group.


    Li Baoshan is the wolf leader of the wolf group. How can those people in the wolf group not come to his wedding? Except those who have to stay in Tianhai to guard the safety of the Xu family, all the members of the wolf group will come. This is the man he secretly assigned. Moreover, WuJie, that bastard, is willing to join in the fun. In addition, Tantai Jingming, even if he can''t defeat the enemy, can''t support him There''s no problem coming to the reinforcements.


    Before he left the dragon group, he had discussed the matter with the Dragon general. Since he left the dragon group, the intelligence agency of the dragon group has been running at full speed. If the enemy really wants to attack him at Li Baoshan''s wedding, the dragon group may take the opportunity to find some clues that can be used to track the identity of the person in the dark.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming chuckled and said, "it''s really bad luck to be your subordinate. You can''t live a peaceful life even if you get married."


    "Ha, you should think from a different angle." Xu Shaotang did not care about the smile: "you want to think, when my staff is really happy, actually can enjoy such a life-long unforgettable wedding."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming sneers at Xu Shaotang''s words and hums: "you really can beautify yourself!"


    What is an unforgettable wedding? She believes that as long as you are a normal person, you will not want such farce at your wedding. After all, this is one of the most important moments in your life, and no one will want to spend the most important moment in a knife and blood.


    Although Xu Shaotang said that, he felt a little sorry for Li Baoshan. He had asked Li Baoshan about it before, but Li Baoshan agreed without thinking about it.


    "Dantai, it''s wrong for you to be so ungrateful." "Don''t forget, I''ve just helped you to improve your strength. You''re too quick to cross the river and tear down the bridge," Xu Shaotang said with a smile


    Tan Tai Jing Ming turns her head and makes a false sleep, ignoring Xu Shaotang.


    The helicopter soon fell at the door of Yang Mei''s home, and Li Baoshan and the members of the wolf team who heard the sound of the helicopter were waiting there. Because Li Baoshan''s parents died, the wedding was held at Yang Mei''s home.


    When Xu Shaotang was pushed down from the helicopter by song Yinuo, everyone immediately hugged him and gave him a deep hug one by one. Now Yang Mei''s family''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang is also a 180 degree turn. It seems that they have forgotten their unhappiness.


    After a simple greeting, Xu Shaotang was pushed aside by Li Baoshan.


    "What''s going on here?" Xu Shaotang asked Li Baoshan.


    Li Baoshan said with a smile: "it''s all arranged. A few days ago, I took advantage of the opportunity to send betrothal gifts to transport all the weapons here. If the enemy dares to come, we can give them a head-on attack!"


    These weapons are all approved by the Dragon general. There are not only various kinds of guns, but also many heavy weapons. These weapons can''t be better used to deal with soldiers. Now they have summed up their experience in dealing with soldiers. It''s best not to have close contact with soldiers. After all, they don''t have the tenacious vitality of soldiers."What about Yang Mei and her family? Do they have any comments? " Xu Shaotang asked again.


    After all, the main character of the wedding is the Yang family. Although Li Baoshan has no problems, they still have to worry about the feelings of Yang Mei and his family. If Yang Mei and his family have any opinions on this, Xu Shaotang may terminate the operation. He does not want to let Li Baoshan and Yang Mei have problems in their marriage because of this situation.


    "They don''t mind!" Li Baoshan said: "I''ve already made arrangements. Once we get there, I''ll ask people to arrange their evacuation. The big deal is not to buy this villa. Xu Shao, don''t forget that I''m still rich. There''s no problem buying them a bigger and better villa."


    "Forget it, you''d better keep that money as your wife''s book." Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan with a smile and said, "if the enemy really strikes, I''ll pay for a bigger and better villa for the Yang family. It''s compensation for them."


    Li Baoshan shook his head and said, "I''m so sorry. Don''t worry. I can handle it."


    "Get rid of it!" Xu Shaotang scolded angrily and said: "since it''s because of me, let me deal with it. You''ll join in the fun of farting and be polite to me!"


    Although he was scolded by Xu Shaotang, Li Baoshan was very comfortable. He could only smile and say to Xu Shaotang, "then I will thank Xu Shao for them."

 Chapter 698

    The next morning, the Yang family was busy, and Xu Shaotang was not idle.


    He called all the members of the wolf group together early in the morning and assigned their respective tasks.


    "Boss, let me evacuate the crowd?" Chen Cheng received his task, discontented, said: "I also want to participate in the battle!"


    Before Xu Shaotang could speak, Li Baoshan slapped Chen Cheng on the head and said, "fight like a fart and evacuate the crowd. If anyone has any questions, I will only ask you!"


    Chen Cheng and Li Lan also come to the wedding with the wolf group. If there is a fight here, Li Baoshan doesn''t want to see anyone injured, especially the Yang family and Li Lan. He doesn''t want to let them be affected.


    Hearing Li Baoshan''s scolding, Chen Cheng, who has been photographed seven times dizzy and eight elements, suddenly loses his temper and has to accept the task obediently.


    Next, Xu Shaotang assigned all the tasks of where to arrange heavy firepower and where to arrange snipers. Originally, these tasks were supposed to be handed over to Li Baoshan, but this time he had to do it himself. He wanted to arrange it as carefully as possible. If the soldiers really wanted Li Baoshan''s wedding to kill him, the soldiers who came here this time might be better than those who came last time, He doesn''t want any mistakes.


    After assigning tasks to all the members of the wolf team, Xu Shaotang glances at Wu Jie, who has nothing to do.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Wu Jie immediately turns his face to one side. It seems that Xu Shaotang can''t see him.


    "WuJie, you are responsible for the investigation outside the road. Once you find soldiers, send us a signal immediately!" Xu Shaotang didn''t forget Wu Jie because he had twisted his face. He arranged the task for him.


    "Why don''t you take another man to investigate?" WuJie couldn''t avoid it, so he had to say, "I want to join in the wedding."


    Xu Shaotang gave a white look and said with a smile, "we are all familiar with Baoshan. Are you familiar with Baoshan? Let''s go and investigate. If something goes wrong and the old man won''t let you die, I''ll deal with you asshole first! "


    He now knows that WuJie is a typical person who pushes his nose on his face. The more polite you are to him, the worse he will be. Fortunately, if you are a little evil to him, just like an old man, he will be obedient.


    Under the threat of Xu Shaotang, Wu Jie finally reluctantly accepted the task.


    "What about me?" Seeing that other people have their own tasks, Tantai Jingming asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "your task is to follow me and protect me! Before the soldiers arrived, I was still a garbage in a wheelchair


    was not the only one of them who came to attend Li Baoshan''s wedding. There were many family members and friends of Yang''s family. No one could tell if there was any enemy''s Eyeliner among his relatives and friends. If he knew in advance that he had done nothing serious, the plan for the snake''s cave was likely to go bankrupt.


    When everything was set up, everyone dispersed, as if nothing had happened.


    More than nine o''clock in the morning, some guests have arrived at the Yang''s house one after another. Even though everything has been arranged, Xu Shaotang is still not idle. He is sitting in a wheelchair, pretending to chat with some members of the wolf team enthusiastically, while scanning the people coming to the wedding with his eyes to see if there are any suspicious people.


    Near noon, a military car drove into Yang''s house. Looking at Song Anbang who came down from the car surrounded by guards, Xu Shaotang patted his forehead and said to song Yinuo, "what do you say your father is coming to join in the fun..."


    Song Yinuo also looked at Song Anbang anxiously and said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile: "my father is like this. Baoshan used to be a soldier under his hand. We should have thought that he would come."


    When song Yinuo said this, Xu Shaotang remembered that song Anbang seemed to have said that he would personally preside over Li Baoshan''s wedding.


    Song Anbang, who stepped down from the car, naturally became the most eye-catching focus of the audience. After dealing with the people who came forward to greet him warmly, he saw Xu Shaotang sitting in the corner at a glance, and then walked quickly to this side.


    When he saw Xu Shaotang looking at him, song Anbang said to Xu Shaotang, "you look like you don''t welcome me?"


    "Welcome, how dare I not welcome you!" Xu Shaotang glanced at Song Anbang and said, "I just hope you don''t regret it later..."


    "What do I regret?" Song Anbang looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a smile and said, "you''ll know later. Now that you''ve said it, I don''t think you''re in the mood to host Baoshan''s wedding."


    The more Xu Shaotang said that, the more puzzled song Anbang was. However, seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t want to tell him, he gave up the idea of continuing to ask. He sat beside him and talked to song Yinuo, but his eyes swept around Xu Shaotang and the wolf team members'' faces from time to time.


    At noon, Li Baoshan and Yang Mei''s wedding ceremony was held on time. Under everyone''s gaze, Li Baoshan, who was dressed in a colorful dress, led Yang Mei in a white wedding dress slowly into the red carpet. Chen Cheng and Li Lan played the roles of best man and bridesmaid respectively.It''s said that the women in wedding dress are the most beautiful. It''s true that when they walk on the red carpet hand in hand, they become the only focus of the audience. Even the wolf team members and Xu Shaotang have temporarily forgotten the situation they may have to face.


    While Xu Shaotang and song Anbang, as the bridegroom, look at Xu Shaotang, who is sitting in a wheelchair and Li Baoshan is officiating at the wedding. Many people want to laugh, but they dare not laugh, so they have to work hard to hold it.


    When Xu Shaotang and song Anbang announced the ceremony at the same time, Li Baoshan and Yang Mei became husband and wife.


    After the wedding ceremony, Xu Shaotang returned to the bottom of the stage.


    "Maybe your enemies won''t come." Tan Tai Jing Ming sits beside Xu Shaotang and says.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m not afraid of them coming. If they don''t come, I don''t expect them to come. Anyway, it''s not me who''s worried now."


    He is not worried at all. It doesn''t matter whether the enemy will come or not. If the enemy doesn''t come, he will be in a hurry at most. However, those who want his life should be in a hurry. After all, everyone knows that the longer he is given, the better his wound will recover. If he is fully recovered, it will not be so easy for the enemy to want his life again.

 Chapter 699

    Just when they thought the enemy would not come, the noisy wedding scene suddenly trembled slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "earthquake?"


    When Xu Shaotang was puzzled, a signal bomb suddenly rose in the sky. Then, he saw Wu Jie running to this side at a very fast speed, shouting: "run, monster!"


    Monster?


    Hearing Wu Jie''s voice, people can''t help but show a look of doubt. Now what era, what monsters can there be? Dinosaurs of ancient times?


    However, people''s doubts were soon solved, because they saw dozens of human shaped steel monsters nearly three meters high coming towards them at a very fast speed. With each step they took, the earth under their feet vibrated slightly.


    "Chen Cheng, cover the retreat!" Seeing these iron and steel monsters, Xu Shaotang immediately jumped up from his wheelchair. Ignoring everyone''s surprise, he yelled at the members of the wolf group: "take weapons! Take a heavy weapon


    Xu Shaotang calculated that the enemy would launch an attack today, but he didn''t think that the enemy would be these steel monsters. At first glance, he knew that these monsters could not be dealt with by ordinary guns. Now he had to use heavy weapons to block the attack of these monsters.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, everyone just woke up. Chen Cheng immediately arranged for the flustered guests to retreat according to the plan, while the members of the wolf group opened the "betrothal gift" nearby with great speed. Even Li Baoshan immediately took off his bridegroom''s clothes and joined them, with a shoulder resistant rocket and a shoulder resistant missile inside And a whole box of grenades.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on? " Song Anbang looked at those steel monsters that were approaching quickly. He suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "you said I hope I don''t regret it. Did you expect it to happen long ago?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "do you regret it now?"


    "I have no time to regret it!" Song Anbang roared, ran to the boxes with weapons, took out a shoulder resistant rocket from them, and scolded his guard who was still in trance: "dead man, help me get the ammunition quickly!"


    Xu Shaotang stood in front of song Anbang, who was ready to launch the rocket. He said, "don''t join in the fun here. Hurry to retreat with them!"


    "Retreat, what a fart!" Song Anbang pointed to his face and yelled at Xu Shaotang: "I''m a soldier. I don''t have the habit of escaping before fighting. Go away. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you now!"


    With these words, song Anbang pushes Xu Shaotang away from him. He doesn''t care what image he has. He lies on the ground and starts to aim. Although he hasn''t touched these things for a long time, song Anbang''s movements are still very skillful. It seems that he hasn''t been trained in this aspect before.


    Looking at Song Anbang like this, Xu Shaotang could only shake his head helplessly. At the same time, he also went to pick up a shoulder anti missile, aimed at it a little, and then shot at the steel monster.


    "Boom boom..."


    With everyone shooting out the heavy weapons in their hands one after another, the explosion sounds one after another.


    The impact of the explosion slightly prevented the speed of these steel monsters. Of course, it only slowed down the speed of these steel monsters. The powerful heavy weapons did not cause any substantial damage to these steel monsters. After a round of heavy weapons, the steel monsters attacked them again.


    "Come again!" Xu Shaotang roared and fired a shoulder to shoulder missile again, roaring: "I can''t blow your tortoise shell!"


    Other people also have the same idea as Xu Shaotang and fire a round of fire at those iron monsters again.


    There was another violent explosion, but after the explosion, the monsters seemed to have nothing to do with it, making the earth tremble under their feet again.


    The two rounds of salvo fire did not cause substantial damage to these monsters. Even the well-informed people could not help showing their shocked look.


    The steel monsters that had been subjected to their two rounds of gunfire were not just mere appearances. When they entered the predetermined range, dozens of steel monsters showed their fangs one after another, and their heavy bodies showed gun barrels the size of arms.


    Seeing these dense gun barrels, Xu Shaotang immediately roared, "look for cover!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, the crowd could not wait to shoot another round of gunfire and tried to find a shelter with the fastest speed. Seeing that song Anbang was still lying there, Xu Shaotang rushed over and dragged song Anbang to run under the big tree next to the villa.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The sound of a series of ammunition burst, and then the villa they were in immediately shrouded in a violent explosion.


    "Damn, how could there be such a thing?" Song Anbang, while covering his ears, scolded Xu Shaotang in a loud voice: "I said you were a disaster for a long time. It''s true. Who are the people you''re provoking, you bastard?"


    Even if he doesn''t have to think about it, he knows that these steel monsters must have come for Xu Shaotang. The key is that it''s still the capital. It''s really shocking to see such steel monsters."God knows who I''ve provoked..." Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Song Anbang, and yelled to everyone: "don''t waste ammunition, hit the gun fire, bombard the middle one, if you can''t blow up this thing, I will melt it!"


    Xu Shaotang is also cruel. He never thought that someone would use such monsters to ask him for his life. These steel monsters, which should have existed in science fiction, now actually appear in front of them. Almost in an instant, Xu Shaotang connected them with the hand of the emperor, and only the hand of God, who holds many advanced technologies, can do it Make these monsters.


    He doesn''t know how much impact these steel monsters will have on the war if they are put on the battlefield, but he knows that if these things are not eliminated, they don''t know how many people will die here today.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s roar, everyone took up their weapons, aimed at the steel monster in the middle, and fired their shells at it.


    Under the attack of a series of artillery fire, the iron monster in the middle finally fell to the ground, making the earth vibrate again.


    "Effective!" Xu Shaotang was overjoyed and said to the crowd: "hit the artillery, from left to right, one by one!"

 Chapter 700

    With the escalation of the fighting, Xu Shaotang and his party finally suffered casualties.


    The first one who fell was song Anbang''s guards. When a shell hit them, song Anbang''s guards did not hesitate to press on Song Anbang''s body, using their own body to block the fragments of the explosion.


    Looking at the bloody guards, song Anbang had no time to grieve at all. He could only take up a rocket launcher and vent his anger to those steel monsters.


    Although the members of the wolf group are strong, they are not invulnerable. Under such a large range of artillery attack, several members of the wolf group were seriously injured.


    Looking at the seriously injured and dying members of the wolf team, Xu Shaotang immediately called to Li Baoshan: "arrange people to escort the wounded to evacuate!"


    After giving orders to Li Baoshan, Xu Shaotang shouts to Jingming and WuJie: "come out with me and attack these monsters closely!"


    At this time, the only way to stay here is to wait for the artillery attack of those monsters. Although they are numerous and powerful, no matter how many people are in vain in front of these steel monsters who can''t even use heavy weapons.


    "Xu Shaotang, are you crazy?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, song Anbang yelled, "aren''t you going out now to die? I really think you can be invulnerable if you have some skills? "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have time to explain to song Anbang. He jumped directly from his prone position, dodged the roaring shells, and quickly approached the monsters.


    Although Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang always look like they don''t deal with each other, she doesn''t drop her chain at the critical moment. When she hears Xu Shaotang''s cry, she rushes out. Originally, WuJie didn''t plan to rush out. Seeing Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming rush out, he can only rush to those monsters reluctantly.


    "Damn it! Er Leng Zi! Asshole


    Looking at Xu Shaotang rushed out of the figure, song Anbang could not help but burst into a big curse.


    Cursing and cursing, song Anbang suddenly got a flash of inspiration in his mind, took out his own phone, dialed the phone of the Beijing Garrison, and yelled: "I''m song Anbang, immediately fire graphene missiles to the explosion location in the south of the city!"


    Graphene is one of the most effective things against military weapons including helicopters containing electronic equipment. As long as graphene enters electronic equipment, it can cause internal short circuit of electronic equipment in a very short time. It is one of the anti helicopter weapons often used in unequal wars.


    In his opinion, there must be electronic equipment inside these steel monsters. As long as the graphene missile is launched, it should be enough to make these monsters lie down completely.


    Song Anbang is thinking of a way at the same time, Xu Shaotang they have arrived at the side of those monsters.


    Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi only made a sound of gold and iron, but the tortoise shells of those monsters were not damaged.


    "No use!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s attack also failed to work, some at a loss looking at Xu Shaotang, do not know how to deal with these monsters.


    When they get close to the monster, the monster''s body moves slightly again. Then, the dense bullet holes appear on their bodies and pour out the bullets to Xu Shaotang. However, the speed of firing shells at the villa begins to slow down.


    Although inborn Qi can''t cause any damage to these monsters, seeing that the speed of their shells is slowing down, Xu Shaotang thinks that they are the best choice to come close to them. Compared with those powerful shells, the damage they can cause by these bullets is really limited, as long as they can slow down their attack speed and help Li Baoshan fight for the time to retreat.


    However, these monsters are not stupid. Seeing that the bullets can''t cause too much trouble to Xu Shaotang, they immediately stop pouring the bullets and pour the shells to the villa as they did just now.


    Seeing the reaction of these monsters, Xu Shaotang was not surprised, but cried to Tantai Jingming and WuJie: "someone is directing this thing!"


    If there is no command, the speed of these monsters'' changing attack methods will not be so fast.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang jumped up and jumped on the head of a steel monster. He held the head of the steel monster tightly with both hands. His whole body Qi was poured into his arms. He twisted the monster''s head and wanted to screw it off.


    Aware of Xu Shaotang''s intention, the steel monster immediately stops firing shells at the villa, and the steel arm smashes at Xu Shaotang who is domineering over his head.


    Xu Shaotang glances at the monster''s mechanical arm and dodges.


    It has to be said that although these steel monsters are powerful, their melee attack speed is really average. With Xu Shaotang''s sensitive speed, they easily evade the monster''s attack.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s attack works, Tantai Jingming and WuJie don''t need Xu Shaotang to say that they immediately jump on the monster''s head and twist the monster''s head, hoping to force the monster to stop firing fire at the villa.


    Their attack also worked. The monster seemed to attach great importance to his head and immediately attacked the two men who wanted to screw off his head.Although they successfully let three of the steel monsters stop firing shells at the villa, there are still five monsters who still pour out the shells regardless. The villa of the Yang family has already been razed to the ground, but I don''t know whether they successfully evacuated Li Baoshan.


    An iron fist attacked Xu Shaotang again. Instead of dodging this time, Xu Shaotang poured his whole body Qi into his fist and yelled: "let me see how powerful you are!"


    He wanted to try the strength of these monsters, and later he knew how to deal with them.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang''s fist collided with the huge iron fist, and a powerful force came through Xu Shaotang''s fist, which shocked him back two steps. However, it was only two steps. This is still under the condition that Xu Shaotang can not play his full strength now.


    "But so!" Xu Shaotang looked at the steel monster with contempt. When the monster came again, he hugged his steel arm, and then twisted the monster''s steel arm with all his strength.


    "Chi Chi..."


    With Xu Shaotang''s power pouring in, the monster''s steel arm and shoulder joint came a sound of electric arc beating, and then the struggling arm stopped mechanically.


    After breaking his arm, Xu Shaotang''s confidence suddenly increased. Just as he was about to break the monster''s other steel arm, several black spots suddenly appeared in the distant sky.


    "Run Xu Shaotang immediately put down the monster''s arm, and the monster entangled in the dantai Jingming and WuJie loudly roared: "missile attack!"

 Chapter 701

    Without Xu Shaotang''s warning, Jingming and WuJie, who saw the small black spots flying in the sky, have quickly retreated out of the battle circle, especially WuJie, which is faster than rabbits.


    "Boom boom..."


    After a series of quiet explosions, they didn''t see the splashing shrapnel or feel the big impact.


    "Can''t you fire duds at this time?" Wu Jie opened his mouth wide, and felt as if there were ten million beasts running in his heart.


    Just when Wu Jie wanted to curse his mother loudly, the steel monsters who were still arrogant just now all stood still, even the steel head lowered.


    Xu Shaotang felt something fell on his face, touched it gently, and a light black appeared on his hand.


    "Graphene?"


    Xu Shaotang, who often deals with all kinds of weapons, instantly understands why these steel monsters lie in their nests. Besides song Anbang, who can mobilize these long-range weapons to attack.


    Xu Shaotang thought to himself that song Anbang didn''t drop his chain at the critical moment. At least neither he nor Tantai Jingming thought that they would use graphene to fight against these steel monsters. This is probably the truth of the so-called "one thing down one thing.".


    Just as they were ready to breathe a sigh of relief, the steel monster suddenly made a strange noise, and then the abdominal cavity of the steel monster suddenly opened, and the people who controlled these things in the abdominal cavity of the steel monster jumped out of it.


    "Soldier!"


    Xu Shaotang saw the identity of these people almost at a glance. If he had no extra words, he had already killed these soldiers first.


    It has to be said that these soldiers are much easier to deal with than the steel monsters before they lay down. At least every time they attack, they can leave deep wounds on the soldiers.


    After being beaten for a while by those monsters, dantai Jingming and WuJie seem to have found a way to vent their uncomfortable feelings. They immediately joined the encirclement and suppression of the soldiers. Under the encirclement of their three congenital experts, the soldiers were gradually eliminated.


    When the last soldier was destroyed, the three of them could finally sit on the ground and take a breath.


    At this time, there were bursts of dust and smoke in the distance. Then, a large number of infantry vehicles and tanks came to this side. At the same time, the sound of helicopter rumbled in the sky.


    Like all the plots in TV dramas, when the battle on their side is over, the reinforcements mobilized by song Anbang finally arrive. Although they do not seem to have to take part in the battle now, they are not useless. At least they can clean up the battlefield.


    At this time, the disheartened song Anbang also came over and said to the officers who came to report to him: "arrange people to drag these things back!"


    Although these iron and steel monsters have almost become a pile of scrap iron, they also play a very important role. After a thorough study of these things, they may help Huaxia make progress in some aspects of technology. Thinking of this, song Anbang also feels that he has suffered a lot from the fire. The only loss is that his guards died.


    The officer nodded, resisted the disgusting impulse, pointed to the piles of broken meat on the ground and asked, "what about these?"


    "What to do?" The anger on Song Anbang''s face suddenly burned up. He kicked a broken arm out of his foot and said: "pack up and feed the dog!"


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, the officer''s face suddenly turned black. However, he also knew that song Anbang was angry. He had to order people to put away the broken limbs and arms first, and then he would burn them. If he fed the dog according to song Anbang''s words, he would be afraid of poisoning the dog.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t need to care about cleaning the battlefield. What he cares about is the condition of the wounded in the wolf group, and whether there are clues in the Dragon general.


    Xu Shaotang quickly found Li Baoshan and them, but there was something wrong with their faces.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly asked, "who is it?"


    Although it was only a simple word, Li Baoshan understood what Xu Shaotang wanted to ask, and said sadly: "cigarette butts, shrapnel directly embedded in his head, has gone..."


    Cigarette end, Xu Shaotang remembers this team member. When he went to rescue Li Baoshan with him in the Middle East, he was very impressed by the careless team member. Since the formation of the wolf team, he has experienced countless battles, big and small. Although he had expected that some members would leave them, when this moment really came, his heart was still very heavy.


    "Now arrange for the wounded to be taken to the hospital first!" Xu Shaotang said with a heavy heart: "you can arrange the affairs of cigarette ends. The pension must be sent to his family members!"


    Wolf group has a special pension fund, but it has never been used before, but this time it is going to move.


    Li Baoshan nodded, ran to discuss with song Anbang, and then took the seriously wounded to the military hospital by helicopter.


    After arranging the affairs of the wolf group, Xu Shaotang calls Chen Cheng again. When he learns that all the people who retreated are safe and sound, he feels a little relieved.Tan Tai Jing Ming came over and saw that Xu Shaotang and the members of the wolf team didn''t look very well. She asked, "someone died?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    "I beg your pardon Tan Tai Jing Ming took a look at Xu Shaotang and said with relief, "it''s inevitable that there will be casualties on the battlefield, which I think you should understand better than me."


    Tantai Jingming has long been indifferent to life and death. Longzu sacrifices a lot of members every year, so she can''t be sad. Now that she has embarked on this road, she should be ready to die in battle at any time, and also be ready to face her comrades in arms who suddenly leave her.


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "I''ll be fine."


    "I wish you were OK!" Tan Tai Jing Ming also no longer exhort, said: "there should be nothing for me here, I''ll go back."


    She came to work as a bodyguard for Xu Shaotang. Now her plan to lead the snake out of the hole has been completed, and her short bodyguard career should be over.


    "I''ll go back to dragon group with you." Xu Shaotang sighed a little and said, "I still have something to do when I go to find the Dragon general. I just hope I don''t go for nothing."


    This time the enemy made such a big noise, and they were already prepared, so he didn''t believe that he couldn''t find any clues about the enemy. If that was the case, the man behind it would be too terrible.


    Xu Shaotang''s voice has just dropped. His mobile phone has been ringing. After he got through the phone, there was a repressive voice from longjiang: "come to my side, I have eyes."

 Chapter 702

    "Look at this!"


    Xu Shaotang comes to Longjiang''s residence. Longjiang doesn''t have any extra words. He puts a piece of information in a file bag in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang knew that this file bag might contain clues about the identity of the person who had been hiding behind. He took the file bag nervously and excitedly, and then took out the thin page of paper from the file bag with his trembling hands.


    "No way!" After reading the words on the paper, Xu Shaotang''s face was full of disbelief.


    "I don''t think so!" Dragon will heavily sigh, said: "but all the evidence points to him, the authenticity of this information is absolutely reliable, and he also has a reason to get rid of you."


    Han Tongpu!


    Xu Shaotang can''t believe that the evidence provided by this intelligence directly points to Han Tongpu! He has not heard the name of this person for a long time, and he never thought that the person who always wanted his own life was Han Tongpu.


    It''s true that Han Tongpu has reasons to get rid of him, but he always feels that Han Tongpu is not qualified to be the object of his doubt. In his opinion, the man behind the scenes must be a person with profound scheming and excellent means. Han Tongpu is just a straw bag. How can he have such a precise layout and hide so deeply.


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang obstinately said: "Han Tongpu''s straw bag can''t be arranged so carefully!"


    Dragon will light said: "if plus the Han family that old fox? Don''t forget, you let Han Tongpu be abandoned and Han Yushu be killed. At last, you forced the Han family to be removed from the seven aristocratic families in Beijing. How could the old fox of the Han family not hate you? He was afraid that he would dream of taking your life! Moreover, intelligence shows that the steel monsters that attacked the Yang family at noon started from the Han family''s factory. My people also found equipment in the Han family''s factory that can make those steel monsters, as well as some leftover materials left over from making steel monsters. The old fox of the Han family used to be in charge of the military factory. It''s not difficult to get shells. "


    When they made this plan, the people of the seven aristocratic families became the focus of their monitoring. In the end, they found a clue in Han''s family, and followed this clue to find Han Tongpu, who was behind the scenes.


    Listening to the various examples cited by Long Jiang, Xu Shaotang still shook his head and said, "I still don''t believe that Han Tongpu is behind the scenes. As you said, Han Tongpu does have 10000 reasons to get rid of me, but don''t forget that when I was Canglong, I didn''t have any intersection with Han Tongpu, and Han Tongpu and even Han''s old fox couldn''t know "Our existence


    Although long points the evidence in his hand at Han Tongpu, Xu Shaotang always has a feeling that Han Tongpu is just the person on the surface, and there must be others behind him, and that person is the real behind the scenes.


    "Well, you''re right." Long Jiang nodded his head, looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "have you ever thought that the thing that made you Xu Shaotang was just an accident, or that it wasn''t you that they wanted to kill, you just accidentally got involved?"


    If it had been an accident, it would have made sense now.


    "Unexpected?" Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "it''s not impossible, but the possibility is very small. I guess that Han Tongpu should be just a scapegoat. With the means of the real backstage, he can do this. "


    "You mean, Han Tongpu has been used?" Asked the Dragon general, squinting his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "this possibility should be great. Han Tongpu has no real talent at all. The reason why he can get to that position depends on the deep-rooted relationship of the Han family. Moreover, all kinds of signs show that the real backstage agent must have a very close relationship with the hand of God. I think that since the hand of God is so mysterious, it is impossible to choose Han Tongpu as its spokesman in China. "


    It''s not that Xu Shaotang looks down on Han Tongpu, but that he sees the fact that Han Tongpu is a straw bag from his various behaviors.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that he is not a person who is good at using intrigues. However, he used such poor means to drive Han Tongpu out of Tianhai, which is enough to show that Han Tongpu is not good at using intrigues. And the real behind the scenes is the trick this set of play to perfection.


    With this, Xu Shaotang decided that Han Tongpu was not the real behind the scenes.


    "That''s true!" Long Jiang nodded slightly, it seems that the hand of God will not be stupid enough to choose Han Tongpu as the spokesman, "forget it, let''s not blindly guess, Long Fei has taken people to arrest Han Tongpu, when Han Tongpu stands in front of us, maybe all the questions will be solved."


    "When did Long Fei pass?" Xu Shaotang some worry said: "attack Yang family failure, Han Tongpu must have known that this is a trap, if I was Han Tongpu, I should have run now."No matter whether Han Tongpu is really behind the scenes or not, with what he has done this time, as long as he is caught, he has no chance to live. Xu Shaotang thinks that he has exposed that Han Tongpu can''t be there waiting for Long Fei to take people to catch him.


    Long Jiang waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, I''ve made a careful arrangement. Han Tongpu can''t run away. The only thing I worry about is whether the Han Tongpu brought back by Long Fei is alive or dead. "


    "Are you worried that Han Tongpu will choose to commit suicide when he knows he is exposed?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Long Jiang nodded and said: "although Han Tongpu is a straw bag, he knows that he will not come to a good end after being caught. Moreover, if I were the old fox of the Han family, in order not to let the Han family disappear completely from the world, I would let Han Tongpu end by himself before Longfei arrives. Anyway, Han Tongpu will not escape death, so at least it won''t be a fatal blow to the Han family. "


    "That''s right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I hope Longfei can bring back a living Han Tongpu. In this way, the doubts in our hearts can be solved."


    Xu Shaotang said, but there are too many doubts about it in his heart. He has a premonition that even if Long Fei catches Han Tongpu, all the doubts in his heart can''t be solved, and even more doubts will be added to him.

 Chapter 703

    It''s always hard to wait for things that are uncertain.


    Compared with Xu Shaotang''s impatience, long will be much calmer. Of course, this is only on the surface.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s fidgety appearance, Long Jiang said faintly: "you are a top-level expert now, but you don''t look like a top-level expert at all."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general helplessly and said, "if someone cares about your life all day, will your mind be good? Besides, are you really so calm now? "


    In fact, Xu Shaotang can see that Longjiang''s inner suffering is no less than that of him. Longjiang has already drunk five cups of tea in this small meeting. It seems that only by continuously pouring tea into his mouth can his inner suffering be reduced.


    "You have a good eye, son!" Long Jiang once again poured a mouthful of tea into his mouth, put the cup back on the table and said, "this backstage agent is a time bomb for us. If we don''t find this person for a day, China will not be at peace. What''s more, we don''t know what the hand of God is up to now. People are more or less afraid of the unknown. "


    When they were sighing, long rang the red phone on the desk.


    Long Jiang grabs the phone as fast as he can. Listening to the news from the phone, his face finally shows a faint smile.


    "Han Tongpu was captured alive?" Xu Shaotang asked with a happy face.


    At this time, it should be the only news that can make the Dragon smile.


    Long Jiang nodded with a smile and said, "when Long Fei came, Han Tongpu had already killed himself by cutting his wrist. However, Han Tongpu didn''t seem to be cruel to himself. Now he has been rescued and is on the way back. "


    "Ha ha, this Han Tongpu is really a straw bag." Xu Shaotang sneered: "even wrist cutting suicide can fail. Such a person is really not worthy of being the backstage agent who makes us so anxious!"


    "Let''s see first!" The dragon will sigh slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, Han Tongpu, who attempted suicide, was taken to Longjiang''s residence after simple treatment.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang sitting opposite the Dragon general, Han Tongpu, who is still weak, stares at Xu Shaotang like a wolf, hoping to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    "Han Tongpu!" Long Jiang stares at Han Tongpu with cold eyes and says: "do you know who I am?"


    "Dragon general?" Han Tongpu, who knows he will die, said in a scornful tone.


    Although he has never seen the Dragon general, he has heard the name of the Dragon general from the mouth of the old fox of the Han family. Then he sees Xu Shaotang sitting opposite him. Han Tongpu has guessed that the old man is Xu Shaotang''s biggest backer - the Dragon general!


    "Very good!" Long Jiang said in a harsh voice: "since I know who I am, I don''t want to talk too much nonsense with you. Go ahead and tell me everything you know! Read in your old fox once to the country and so some credit, I can let you leave some dignity to die


    There is no possibility for Han Tongpu to live. The only difference is how to die. Long will be nostalgic. He doesn''t want Han Tongpu, the eldest son of the Han family, to die with no dignity. Of course, the premise is that Han Tongpu will cooperate with their interrogation.


    "Ha ha!" Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Han Tongpu seemed to hear a big joke and said with laughter: "Long Jiang, I know I can''t live, but you don''t want to get anything useful from me! I will not make you feel better when I die! "


    "Oh? Is that right? " Long Jiang looked at Han Tongpu with an extremely disdainful look and said with a sneer, "if you are a tough guy, I really don''t want to spend time interrogating you. But you are a cruel man who can''t even cut his wrist to commit suicide. What qualifications do you have to say this to me? Do you think the interrogation methods of our dragon group are put there to scare people? "


    Long Jiang''s words were sonorous and forceful, and his self-confident look made Han Tongpu lose his mind for a moment.


    "Don''t scare me, I''m not afraid!" Han Tongpu returned to her senses, and the panic on her face flashed away. Wu insisted: "anyway, I can''t live any longer. If you have any means, just let it out!"


    Listening to Han Tongpu''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing. If he didn''t know that Han Tongpu is a soft egg, just listening to a few words, maybe some people really think that Han Tongpu is a hard nut.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s sneering look, Han Tongpu can''t help but burst into a rage. He stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely and roars like a wounded beast: "Xu Shaotang, you can''t die well! Do you think you can be unscrupulous with the support of the dragon? Ha ha, look, I won''t be alone on the way to huangquan. You will come down soon to accompany me


    "Ha ha, you''d better go with your son!" Xu Shaotang sneered: "I don''t have time to accompany you!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang mentions his son, Han Tongpu''s face is more venomous. He and his son originally relied on the Han family to enjoy their life, but it was because of Xu Shaotang that his son had already become a cold corpse, and he was abandoned by them, and finally came to such an end.It can be said that it was Xu Shaotang who destroyed the once beautiful Han family. How could his resentment against Xu Shaotang not be deep.


    "Well, Han Tongpu, don''t pretend to be tough in front of me any more!" Dragon will gently tap his table, said: "I''ll give you one last chance, say or not, you first consider clearly, otherwise at that time don''t blame my dragon will be cruel!"


    "Come on, let me see how tough you are! Who do you think you are? Do you think I will be afraid of you? " Han Tongpu more crazy roar.


    However, his voice has just fallen, Long Fei''s hard slap has fallen on his face.


    Long Fei coldly said to Han Tongpu: "this slap is not an appetizer. I just want to tell you that he is not something you can insult!"


    With the fall of Long Fei''s slap, Han Tongpu''s mouth left a trace of red blood.


    "Don''t worry about such people!" Seeing Long Fei''s action, Long Jiang gently waved to him, then turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ll give you the punishment. I''ll go out and breathe. Ten minutes later, I want him to know everything!"


    With that, Long Jiang walks out of the house shaking his wheelchair. After all, he still doesn''t want to see Han Tongpu suffering.


    Xu Shaotang nods and stands in front of Han Tongpu after seeing long Jiang leave.


    Long Jiang Wu came to his yard. He couldn''t be calm for a long time. He thought about the Han family and looked at the Han family now. He couldn''t help sighing.

 Chapter 704

    Soon, there was a scream like killing a pig in the room: "I said I say everything


    In fact, Xu Shaotang doesn''t torture Han Tongpu. He just borrows a dagger from Long Fei and cuts Han Tongpu''s finger bit by bit. He tries to cut it thinner. In this way, a finger can be cut up a lot, which can make Han Tongpu in extreme pain and prevent him from losing too much blood and dying.


    Of course, it''s just that he doesn''t think it''s torture. At least for the first time, Long Fei sees Xu Shaotang''s cruel side.


    Hearing Han Tongpu''s begging for mercy, Long Jiang finally slowly shakes his wheelchair back to his room, while Xu Shaotang has already bandaged Han Tongpu''s wound. Although it''s winter now, Han Tongpu''s clothes have been soaked with sweat.


    "Well, I wish I had said that? Why do you have to be executed? " Long Jiang looked at Han Tongpu, who was convulsed with pain, and sighed, "why do you come here?"


    Han Pu returned to the iron and steel table and asked, "what''s the matter with those iron and steel beasts?"


    Although he has never seen those iron and steel monsters with his own eyes, Xu Shaotang''s dictation alone shows that the dragon will know the horror of that thing and say that it is a war machine. Therefore, he would like to know how those steel monsters were made and where their technology came from.


    "I got the technology to make those steel monsters by accident. I just want to kill Xu Shaotang with these things!" Han Tongpu''s sweat is falling, but her eyes are fixed on Xu Shaotang.


    "Fart!" Xu Shaotang hummed coldly: "can you get these technologies? When we''re three years old? "


    Xu Shaotang said, once again to Han Tongpu light his hand that bright dagger, the threat of the face is self-evident.


    Obviously, Han Tongpu is still lying at this time. He knows he can''t live, but he doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to know what they want to know.


    Long Jiang shook his head slightly and said to Han Tongpu in a calm voice: "do you think we are so easy to cheat? If you don''t want to suffer, don''t worry about it. Come on, who gave you these technologies? "


    Seeing the dagger in Xu Shaotang''s hand, Han Tongpu felt a convulsion. Thinking about the pain just now, he had to truthfully say: "half a year ago, a foreign woman came to me. She claimed to be the hand of God and invited me to join the hand of God, saying that she could help me revenge."


    Half a year ago? That should be not long after Han Yushu''s death. That foreign woman found Han Tongpu at that time?


    That is to say, from that time on, all the things related to soldiers were probably from Han Tongpu?


    No way!


    With Han Tongpu''s hatred for himself, he doesn''t believe that Han Tongpu can restrain his desire to kill himself after joining the hand of God! At that time, Han Yushu had just died. Han Tongpu should be in the most painful time. He should be in the most urgent mood to kill Xu Shaotang. Unless the hand of God stops him from doing so, he will definitely attack Xu Shaotang at the first time.


    But could the hand of God stop him? Maybe, but at that time, if the hand of God stopped him, he would not believe that the hand of God had the ability to avenge himself.


    Han Tongpu is still lying!


    "You said you joined the hand of God half a year ago?" Xu Shaotang asked with empty eyes.


    "Yes Han Tongpu nodded.


    "You''re lying!" Xu Shaotang stares at Han Tongpu''s eyes and says to the point: "if you had joined the hand of God half a year ago, you would have tried every means to kill me. You would not have endured until I was the weakest!"


    From what Han Tongpu has done, we can see that he is definitely not a person who knows how to endure.


    "I didn''t!" Han Tongpu dodged Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said, "it''s the people of the organization who let me wait for the chance to kill me!"


    "Make it up, keep it up!" Xu Shaotang turned his lips and said, "you should know that there is something called a lie detector. The dragon group doesn''t have it. We just don''t want to use it!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang move out the lie detector, Han Tongpu''s face began to become flustered. With his look, they knew that Han Tongpu was really lying. He wanted to take all the things by himself, so as to divert their attention.


    "My patience is limited, Han Tongpu!" Dragon will squeeze his fist creaking, a pair of tiger eyes glare at Han Tongpu who is still lying.


    Maybe he was caught by the momentum of the Dragon general, maybe he knew that his lies would be exposed under the lie detector, so Han Tongpu finally gave up the purpose of diverting their attention, and honestly explained: "more than a month ago, people in the hand of God came to me and said that they could send someone to help me find Xu Shaotang for revenge. At the same time, they also gave me the technology of making those steel monsters, and gave me some advice Enough material was provided to me in the next few days. "


    More than a month ago, was it not when Xu Shaotang was attacked by soldiers outside the villa? In other words, it was Han Tongpu who sent soldiers to attack Xu Shaotang?"And that woman provided you with those soldiers?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Soldier?" Han Tongpu''s face was puzzled, and then said: "you mean those iron soldiers? Those people are indeed sent by her. She said that they can use these iron soldiers to ask for Xu Shaotang''s life first. If these iron soldiers fail, they can send those iron monsters out after they are built. "


    Listening to Han Tongpu''s address to soldiers, Xu Shaotang thinks it''s too insulting to use the word "soldier". It''s more appropriate to use soldiers to address animals that don''t feel pain.


    "See, I said Han Tongpu would not be the real behind the scenes Xu Shaotang turned to Long Jiang and said, "I can see that the backstage man is really cautious. He was afraid of exposing himself from the beginning, so he let Han Tongpu be the ghost. If Han Tongpu killed me, the backstage man would be happy. If Han Tongpu fails, we don''t know his true identity. It''s really cunning! "


    In fact, Han Tongpu is just a piece of other people''s chess. If this piece is thrown out, it will probably kill Xu Shaotang.


    If this piece does not reach the expected effect, they can discard it at any time, and it will not affect the trend of the whole chess game. Han Tongpu is just an dispensable piece from the beginning to the end.


    Long Jiang nodded slightly, but he was in trouble. With the things Han Tongpu told him, there seemed to be no other useful clues except that there was someone behind the scenes.

 Chapter 705

    "How do you get in touch with the hand of God these days?" Long Fei asked.


    "How do I get in touch?" Han Tongpu said with a self mocking smile: "since you all know that they are not using me, do you think they will contact me frequently?"


    People in the hand of God are not fools. They clearly know that the more they contact Han Tongpu, the more likely they are to expose their own identity. How can they be so stupid that they often contact this chess piece that can be discarded at any time?


    "What are the characteristics of the woman who invited you to join the hand of God?" Long Fei continued.


    "Yes!" Han Tongpu said: "but I told you that you can''t find her. Her biggest characteristics are beautiful, blue eyes and golden hair. Do you think you can find out her identity just by these points? "


    "No!"


    He said that these specialties are universal, and there is nothing special about them. Women like that can find thousands of them. They can''t be screened among so many people.


    So, Han Tongpu said that the characteristics of the woman is not said, Long Fei suddenly feel that he asked a very stupid question.


    "Why do you want to make use of it?" he said? Do you know that if you don''t do these things, you won''t be reactivated, but at least you can live happily and richly. As long as you don''t get involved with the hand of God, no one will want your life! "


    "Ha ha, live a happy and rich life?" Han Tongpu looks at Long Jiang with sarcastic eyes and asks: "if your future and family are destroyed by one person, and if your son is killed by the same person, will you still want to live a happy and rich life? I admit that I, Han Tongpu, don''t have the talent of the world, but at least I know the truth that killing people pays for their lives! Since others can''t give me this truth, I will go to Xu Shaotang to ask for it myself! It''s you, Long Jiang. I want to ask you, what do you like about Xu Shaotang, and how can you protect him like that? "


    Han Tongpu has too much hatred in his heart. He blames Xu Shaotang for all the experiences of the Han family and himself.


    There is also a demon in his heart. If he does not kill Xu Shaotang, he will never get rid of it. Therefore, knowing that God''s hand is using himself, he still chooses to be used willingly. As long as he can kill Xu Shaotang for revenge, what''s the harm of being used?


    Listening to Han Tongpu''s bloody questioning, Long Jiang shook his head, looked at him and said, "I''ve never protected Xu Shaotang. I said that young people should solve their own problems! As for you, what have you done? Relying on the influence of your family, do you think no one knows what you have done these years? You say I''m protecting Xu Shaotang. Do you know that if I hadn''t stopped the Han family from fighting with Xu Shaotang, your Han family would have collapsed long ago! You don''t know that convergence is all. On the contrary, you persecute Xu Shaotang more and more. Do you really think he is clay pinched? You''re all to blame for what happened today! Go and ask the Wei family. Since they stopped fighting with Xu Shaotang, has Xu Shaotang ever gone to them for trouble? "


    The more long Jiang said, the more excited he was. He suddenly took the tea from the table and poured it into his mouth. Finally, he slapped it on his table.


    It can be seen that long Jiang is very sad about Han Tongpu''s collusion with the hand of God. He has never thought of protecting Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang dares to be like Han Tongpu, he will fight with Xu Shaotang for all his life.


    "Long Jiang, your position is there. What you say is that you have a point!" Han Tongpu has a sneering smile on her lips.


    The Dragon general hums coldly: "whatever you think of me, my dragon will have a clear conscience!"


    Some people have walked into the corner of the ox, no matter what you say, they can''t listen to it. No matter how much you explain to them, it''s just a waste of your own saliva.


    "Up to now, it''s no use for you and me to say that again." Han Tongpu knew that he had no chance to live. Instead, he was indifferent. He just said to Longjiang, "I''ve told you everything I know. Longjiang, if you think you deserve to sit in that position, you can give me a good time!"


    He can''t be cruel to himself, so he can only let the Dragon general do it for him.


    "Well, I''ll give you a good time!" Long Jiang turned his head and said to Long Fei seriously: "Han Tongpu is suspected of making weapons privately and intentionally killing people. The circumstances are extremely serious. He is punished for both crimes and executed immediately!"


    Hearing the Dragon general''s order, Long Fei immediately stood at attention and said in a loud voice, "yes


    With that, Long Fei goes to pull Han Tongpu.


    "Wait!" Han Tongpu suddenly opened Longfei to pull his hand.


    Long Jiang made a pause gesture to Long Fei and said to Han Tongpu, "what''s your last word to explain? I can tell it to Han Shengzhi for you."


    It''s hard to be too tolerant towards dying people. Prisoners on death row can make demands before they die, not to mention Han Tongpu is still a member of the Han family.


    "I have no last words." Han Tongpu stood up tremblingly, bowed respectfully to the Dragon general, then raised his head and said: "thank you for not labeling me as treason. Although my reputation of Han Tongpu is stinky, at least it doesn''t stink so disgusting after my death."Han Tongpu is not stupid. Long Jiang charges him with making weapons privately and intentionally killing people. He also knows that according to what he has done, he can add a crime of treason, but long Jiang does not. This is not only giving him the final dignity, but also giving the Han family the last chance.


    When a man is dying, his words are good. This is the situation of Han Tongpu.


    Listening to Han Tongpu''s words, Long Jiang gently closed his eyes and sighed heavily: "finally, you still have a little conscience. Well, I accept your thanks. You can go on the road safely! I will personally ask Han Shengzhi to come and get your body, and be a good man in the next life! "


    After that, the dragon will turn over and wave to Longfei.


    Longfei will take Han Tongpu away from longjiang''s house.


    When they left, Long Jiang opened his eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang, and asked, "do you have any opinions on how I deal with Han Tongpu?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "he''s dead. It''s the same for him to die on any charges, but I don''t know if Han Shengzhi will..."


    "Don''t worry, he will never trouble you again, and you will never be enemies with the Han family again!" Long Jiang said with a heavy tone: "the resentment between you and the Han family, let''s stop here..."

 Chapter 706

    No one knows what Long Jiang and Han Shengzhi talked about. Less than an hour after Han Tongpu was executed, Han Shengzhi, who was informed by Long Jiang, rushed over and talked for a long time.


    The day after Han Shengzhi took Han Tongpu''s body away, the Han family moved out of the capital and was said to have gone to a small town in the south.


    Since then, Xu Shaotang has never heard any more about the Han family.


    Before Han Tongpu was shot, Xu Shaotang had left the dragon group. When he heard that Han Shengzhi had taken away Han Tongpu''s body, he had boarded the plane to Tianhai, accompanied by the ashes of Chen Cheng and other members of the team called cigarette butts, who would hand over the ashes to the family of cigarette butts.


    After dealing with the end of the cigarette, Xu Shaotang returns to his long lost home alone.


    The former villa of the Xu family was destroyed, but now the new one is still under construction. Xu Shaotang took a look on his way home. Now the new home of the Xu family has begun to take shape. With the financial support of the Xu family, the construction of the new home is very fast. Now it''s just finishing work. I believe the Xu family will soon be able to move into the new home.


    Xu Shaotang''s return is of course a happy event for the Xu family. Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, who are still at work, immediately put down their work and rush back.


    Lin Shuying, who has been pregnant for five months, now has a small stomach, while Su Ruyun''s stomach has slightly raised.


    Xu Shaotang put his hands on the two women''s stomachs, and a feeling of blood connection came to his heart.


    "Why didn''t Enoch come back with you?" Lin Shuying looks at Xu Shaotang who puts his hand on his stomach with a smile and asks casually.


    Xu Shaotang said: "there are still some things in the capital. She can''t leave."


    During the time when he was injured, song Yinuo put down everything and took care of him. He didn''t even care about the affairs of the branch company. Now his injury is no longer serious. If song Yinuo doesn''t go to the company again, maybe the company will be in a mess.


    Li Baoshan and WuJie stayed in the capital to protect song Yinuo, so that the newly married Li Baoshan did not have to bear the separation from Yang Mei.


    "How long are you going to stay at home this time?" Lin Shuying asked again.


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help looking ashamed. Over the past year, he has been too little company for his family, so that they have begun to get used to his behavior of treating home as a hotel.


    "It depends. If it''s all right, stay a little longer." Xu Shaotang can''t give Lin Shuying a specific answer now. He may leave at any time.


    Seeing the shame on Xu Shaotang''s face, Lin Shuying chuckled: "what are you doing? No one blames you. I''m thinking that if you don''t stay at home for a long time, Ruyun and I won''t go to the company these days. We''ll stay with you at home. If we stay for a long time, we can go to work normally. "


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "I know I''m ashamed, but I still have a little conscience."


    "Then you''d better not go to work." Xu Shaotang showed an apologetic smile to the two girls and said, "I don''t know if there will be any temporary problems. I hope there won''t be any more."


    Of course, it''s just his expectation. Even he thinks it''s impossible for him to have nothing to do for a long time. Now long will mobilize all the intelligence personnel to trace the identity of the backstage man. Once there''s something on the other side, he will definitely rush back to the capital. This is something he can expect. God knows how many unforeseen things there are Things will come to him.


    "Well, knowing that you are busy now, we won''t go to work." Su Ruyun moved Xu Shaotang away from his stomach, took Xu Shaotang''s arm, and said with a smile: "I really hope you can often come back and stay at home for a few days."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, full of tenderness to the two women said: "I try to come back to accompany you."


    "Who wants your company?" Su Ruyun leaned his soft body against Xu Shaotang''s arm, with a sly look in his eyes, and said, "I just think that if you often come back to stay at home for a few days, I can often not go to work, ha ha!"


    After that, she couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looks at the goblin with a black face. It was a good thing. How did it change its taste in her mouth?


    Just as they were joking in the room, Fang Lan''s knock on the door was heard outside the door: "don''t get tired of it. I made ginseng black chicken soup for the two girls. Hurry downstairs and drink it while it''s hot."


    Su Ruyun, who was originally full of smiles, heard Fang Lan''s words. The smile on his face disappeared in an instant. Instead, he changed into a look of bitter hatred. Even Lin Shuying couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Shaotang looks at the two girls in a puzzled way.


    "I hate chicken soup!" Su Ruyun said with gnashing teeth.


    Lin Shuying also said: "I feel like vomiting when I hear the word chicken soup..."Under the explanation of the two girls, Xu Shaotang realized that since the two girls got pregnant, Fang LAN, who was looking forward to the Xu family''s quick addition, had taken care of them. Every morning, middle and evening, they had a bowl of chicken soup. Even if they worked in the company at noon, Fang LAN would bring chicken soup to the company to drink for them. At first, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun enjoyed Fang Lan''s craftsmanship very much, but after a long time, they would be tired of delicacies.


    However, they know that this is a piece of Fang Lan''s mind, and it''s not easy to refuse. They can only resist the disgusting feeling in their heart and pour chicken soup into their stomach.


    So, now when they hear the word "chicken soup", they will feel nauseous.


    "Oh, so it is!" Xu Shaotang suddenly realized and said, "if not, I''ll tell my mother that I can''t stand drinking chicken soup like this every day."


    He knew that Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, who were his daughter-in-law, would not be able to talk about it, so he was the only one to talk about it.


    "Forget it, mom is also kind. If you go to talk about it, mom won''t be happy." In order to take care of Fang Lan''s mood, Lin Shuying thought, it''s better to drink and stick to it for a few months.


    Su Ruyun also nodded: "we''d better drink, don''t cold the mother''s heart."


    After that, they looked at each other helplessly in their eyes, and then opened the door with a dead attitude.


    Looking at the two of them, Xu Shaotang laughed heartlessly behind them.

 Chapter 707

    Come downstairs, Xu Wenzheng and Lin Yunong are sitting together, enjoying tea leisurely, while two bowls of steaming ginseng black chicken soup have been set on the dining table.


    Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, while suppressing their fear of chicken soup, have to squeeze out a smiling face to say thanks to Fang LAN.


    "I''ve told you so many times. Don''t be polite to mom." Fang LAN looked at the two women with a smile and said, "you are in need of nutrition now. Drink it quickly. It''s not good to drink when it''s cold."


    "Well!" The two women nodded heavily and sat down at the table, holding back the feeling of being tired and flustered.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang coming down the stairs, Fang LAN turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "you child, don''t say hello in advance when you come back, otherwise I''ll stew more soup for you. You often toss about outside, and you should mend it well!"


    Su Ruyun, who had planned to drink the chicken soup quickly in the bowl, heard Fang Lan''s words. His black eyes suddenly turned, and then came to Xu Shaotang with the chicken soup.


    "Mom, we are mending every day. It''s OK to mend a little. I''ll give Shaotang this bowl of chicken soup." Su Ruyun pretended to be distressed, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "look, you are much thinner than before."


    When looking at Xu Shaotang, Su Ruyun gives Xu Shaotang a wink and signals Xu Shaotang to help her eliminate this bowl of chicken soup.


    Lin Shuying, on the other side, is regretful. He secretly blames himself for being too slow in his reaction. He lets Su Ruyun take the lead.


    "How can that be?" Fang LAN refused to say, "Shaotang is in good health. My mother will make it up for him at night."


    It is said that she forgot her mother when she married her daughter-in-law, but Fang LAN forgot her son when she had a daughter-in-law.


    His wishful thinking failed, Su Ruyun''s face suddenly showed a helpless look.


    Looking at Su Ruyun, Xu Shaotang wants to laugh, but considering that Fang LAN is in front of him, he doesn''t laugh at all.


    "Mom, you are too eccentric!" Xu Shaotang finally decided to help Su Ruyun and said, "I haven''t tasted your craft for such a long time. I just want to taste it!"


    After that, he didn''t give Fang LAN the chance to react at all. He almost snatched the steaming chicken soup from Su Ruyun''s hand with the speed of snatching. Regardless of whether it was hot or not, "Gulong Gulong" poured it into his mouth.


    "Hoo After drinking the bowl of chicken soup that belongs to Su Ruyun, Xu Shaotang breathed out a long breath and exclaimed, "Mom, you''ve improved a lot in this craft! Mother''s chicken soup is still good! "


    This is not a compliment, but he really thinks that Fang Lan''s chicken soup is delicious. Of course, if he drinks it for several months, he may not have this feeling.


    "Well, you look like you haven''t drunk enough, have you?" At this time, Lin Shuying also found the opportunity, and immediately came over with his bowl of chicken soup. He took the empty bowl in Xu Shaotang''s hand and shoved his bowl of chicken soup into Xu Shaotang''s hand, pretending to hum: "it''s cheap for you, and I''ll give you my bowl, too! It''s like never having chicken soup in my life


    Beautiful!


    Listening to Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but give her a thumbs up in his heart. Lin Shuying''s level of speaking is really high.


    Fang LAN has no time to stop, Xu Shaotang has once again poured the bowl of chicken soup into his stomach, and then contentedly touched his stomach, to the two women with a smile: "or you love me!"


    "Well, you son of a bitch, don''t your mother love you? Didn''t you prepare your soup today? You''re right Fang LAN feigned his anger and said: "you can be less at night, smelly boy. I''m so ashamed to rob my daughter-in-law for chicken soup when I''m so big!"


    Since Xu Shaotang has drunk it all, Fang LAN has no choice but to prepare more soup in the evening.


    Fang LAN looks at Xu Shaotang carefully. Well, she has lost a lot of weight. It seems that she really wants to make up for this boy!


    Looking at Fang Lan''s eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that he seems to have done a stupid thing. It can be imagined that he may be able to have nosebleed at night!


    Lin Yunong and Xu Wenzheng, who are enjoying tea at ease, look at each other. At the same time, their eyes show that they have nothing to do with themselves. They are both smart people. Can''t they see that Xu Shaotang is helping Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun to eliminate the disaster? However, they both choose to see through instead of lighting them. They just hope that the fire of tonic doesn''t burn their heads.


    After Xu Shaotang was asked to help eliminate the disaster, the two women went out on the avenue with Xu Shaotang in the name of walking again.


    "Shaotang, you haven''t come back for such a long time. Would you like to get together with us?" Su Ruyun takes Xu Shaotang''s arm and asks.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Su Ruyun inexplicably: "with whom? Chen Cheng and them? We''ve just got together in the capital, so we don''t have to gather deliberately any more. If they want to find me, they will come to my home naturally. "


    "Oh, why are you so stupid!" Su Ruyun stamped his feet and said, "can''t we get together again? Isn''t there Xiao Jingwen and sister Lianxin? It''s rare for you to come back and get together with them. What''s the matter? "Listening to Su Ruyun''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized and said with a smile, "it''s fake that you let me get together with them. Is it true that you want to avoid the chicken soup at night?"


    After making trouble for a long time, the goblin just wants to avoid the chicken soup at night. As long as he goes out to get together with those friends, Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying must take the opportunity to follow him. In this way, they can avoid Fang Lan''s love chicken soup at night.


    "I know. Don''t you call and ask them out soon!" Su Ruyun put half of his body weight on Xu Shaotang and said, "if you don''t hide while you''re here, we''re going to vomit when we listen to chicken soup. Smell it yourself. Do I speak with the smell of chicken soup now..."


    In order to confirm his words, Su Ruyun stands on tiptoe and blows hard on Xu Shaotang''s face.


    Not to mention, Xu Shaotang really smelled the chicken soup from her breath. He didn''t know whether it was because he had just drunk the chicken soup or because they were really fed up with the chicken soup.


    "Well, I''ll ask them to get together in the evening." Xu Shaotang finally agreed.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang calling Chen Cheng one by one, Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying breathe out heavily. They know that they have escaped a disaster temporarily.


    Perhaps, every few meals without chicken soup, and then drink not so boring, right? They comfort themselves so much in their hearts.

 Chapter 708

    It was the first time that Xu Shaotang brought a woman to the hunter''s club. They passed so early that when they arrived, no one else arrived except pity.


    After returning to Tianhai, Lianxin often went to visit them. This time and again, he and Lin Shuying naturally became more and more intimate. When they met, they all warmly welcomed each other.


    Looking at Lin Shuying and their warm chat together, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you look good."


    Compared with the previous compassion, now compassion face more from the heart of the smile, this should be related to her revenge after the mentality change, looking at compassion now, Xu Shaotang is very glad that he did not tell her the truth of the matter, let her slowly forget the hatred in the heart.


    "Ha ha, you look good, too!" Pity smile to Xu Shaotang back.


    However, only she and Xu Shaotang can understand this sentence. Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang don''t know about Xu Shaotang''s injury. They are afraid that they will worry about it.


    Lin Shuying did not recognize the problem in the conversation between them. They thought they were just simple greetings. They sat down with pity and asked, "why didn''t they go to our side during this period of time?"


    Pitiful heart a smile, pointed to his stomach said: "or wait for it to rest for a while."


    "Wait for him to rest for a while?" Xu Shaotang carefully aftertaste this pity heart of this sentence, and then inexplicably exclaimed: "are you pregnant?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three women were shocked by Xu Shaotang''s words at the same time. When they came back to their senses, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun began to laugh with no gentlemanly demeanor. While laughing, they covered their stomachs and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    And pitiful heart is a burst of amazement at first, then red face, fierce stare Xu Shaotang: "are you an idiot?"


    "Didn''t you say it yourself?" Xu Shaotang is not happy.


    Pitiful heart resist to jump up to grasp the idea of Xu Shaotang that face flower, say with the tone of madness: "I point to the belly is pregnant?"


    As soon as they meet, Lin Shuying grabs Xu Shaotang and explains for Lianxin: "as long as Lianxin''s sister arrives at home, her mother will prepare a chicken soup for her, so, do you understand? ¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. It turns out that compassion is just because she can''t stand Fang Lan''s chicken soup, so she chooses to stop by the Xu family. It seems that Fang Lan''s chicken soup is really powerful.


    Before long, other people came one after another, and the room began to become lively. While Lin Shuying and Liu Tong were chatting, Xu Shaotang winked at Lian Xin, and then pointed out the door, indicating that Lian Xin would talk to him outside.


    However, Lianxin Mingming saw Xu Shaotang''s action, but she turned her face to chat with Su Ruyun, deliberately not to see Xu Shaotang.


    This woman, is really easy to revenge, that is to say, she is pregnant, as for this? Xu Shaotang some helpless looking at pity heart.


    After airing Xu Shaotang for a while, Lian''s anger eased slightly, glanced at Xu Shaotang, got up and walked out. She has already passed the age of making small temperament, and knows how to grasp the scale. She also knows that Xu Shaotang tells him that there must be something outside that she wants to talk to her. She will not be cold with Xu Shaotang because of Xu Shaotang''s careless words.


    See pity heart out, Xu Shaotang also borrow an excuse to leave.


    When I came outside, pity was already sitting on the swing in the yard.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?" Pity on the swing shaking his body, the pair of complacent look, let her mature face with a trace of youth charming.


    Xu Shaotang walked over, leaned on the swing and said, "do you know everything about the capital recently?"


    "You mean you were attacked twice?" Asked pity.


    Although Lianxin is not in the capital, many things about the capital will come to her through her intelligence system. The two attacks on Xu Shaotang are not particularly secret. It would be strange if she didn''t know.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "there has always been a black cat behind the scenes who wants to kill me. You should focus on the intelligence of the capital to see if you can find some clues."


    After all, Xu Shaotang began to find out more information from different individuals and organizations, but they also started to find out more information from different aspects.


    "There''s no problem in checking for you, but you''d better not have too much hope." Compassion stopped the swing, put her feet on the ground, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ve checked this before, but I didn''t get any feedback. The man behind the scenes you said is too hidden. It''s too difficult to find out his identity."


    "Well, I know!" Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand this, but the behind the scenes are becoming more and more rampant. They are too passive. Now they can only be dead horse doctors to see if the blind cat can run into the dead mouse."By the way, how is your injury?" Asked pity.


    "There''s no big problem." Xu Shaotang smiles to Lianxin and jokingly says, "it''s rare that you know how to care about my injury. I thought you should curse me in your heart."


    "I don''t have time to care about you." "I''m afraid that some people will say I''m ungrateful," he said


    "I never said that." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you can live well now. If you meet a good man, you will marry while you are still young. If you don''t meet a suitable person, you can live like yourself."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, pity heart surprised to see him one eye, smile to ask a way: "you don''t advise me to accept Qin Zongheng?"


    Although she refuses Qin Zongheng''s attitude, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo always hope to get them together. Now Xu Shaotang suddenly stops being a matchmaker. She is not used to it.


    "It''s no use trying to persuade you, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang said quietly: "you are too strong in your own opinion. You can''t change what you decide by yourself."


    He Lianxin has known her for such a long time, and Xu Shaotang has a certain understanding of her. Lianxin is a very independent woman, and she won''t be influenced by other people''s words. However, this is good. If Lianxin really accepts Qin Zongheng, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether he should tell Lianxin the truth.


    "As if you knew me well." Pitifully, she turned her face away from Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 709

    In the evening, with Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun trying their best to "facilitate", Xu Shaotang has to call Fang LAN and say that they won''t go back tonight.


    If Xu Shaotang is not there, Fang LAN will not allow this kind of thing to happen. She is not worried about other things, but about the safety of the two girls. But now Xu Shaotang has the right to protect the two girls. She is a little relieved and agrees.


    "Finally, I can relax a little bit!" Hearing Fang Lan''s promise, Su Ruyun stretches happily.


    Although Fang Lan''s meticulous care moved them, it also made them feel heavy and hard to relax.


    Looking at their happy appearance, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile: "how do you feel that you are going to take your home as a prison?"


    "It''s not that prison doesn''t exist. You don''t know that mother is crazy to have a grandson." Lin Shuying some helpless said: "we are at home, mother almost always staring at us, even walking are afraid that we fall, sometimes, we almost feel that they are still toddlers."


    "That''s what mother looks like. Don''t blame her."


    Lin Shuying glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "what do you say? It''s too late for us to be happy. How can we blame mom? It''s just, mom, this love is a little heavy for us, it will give us too much pressure. "


    "Just know." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "then you should have a good time today and relax thoroughly."


    Half an hour later, Xu Shaotang regretted what he had just said. Because their so-called relaxation way is playing mahjong!


    Lin Shuying, Su Ruyun, Li Lan and Liu Tong make a table, but Lianxin doesn''t join in the fun.


    A few women stayed up late and fell asleep under the compassionate arrangement, while Xu Shaotang and some of them were drinking and chatting about what they had done. When they got to a happy place, they couldn''t help laughing.


    It was late at night that they parted.


    When Xu Shaotang passed by the courtyard of Lianxin, he was suddenly attracted by the sound of "yiyiya".


    "The lamp in front of Buddha can''t be a candle in a bridal chamber. Xiangji kitchen can''t be built in Daidong Pavilion. The bell and Drum Tower is a watchman''s platform Deep night, alone. When you get up, sit alone. Who is lonely like me? Like this, why do you cut your hair I don''t want to become a Buddha. I don''t want to recite Amitabha Prajna Polo! "


    The voice was very small, but Xu Shaotang could hear it clearly.


    Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand Kunqu Opera, she can still hear some flavor. In her pitiful singing, she is full of endless loneliness, just like her miserable half life.


    Xu Shaotang''s steps involuntarily toward the compassion courtyard, across the paper wall, watching the black shadow dancing alone under the lamp.


    It seems that I feel someone close to my courtyard. I feel pity for the figure of dancing alone. I stop and come to open the window. I look at Xu Shaotang standing outside from the window.


    Now she has changed into an ancient costume, which is very similar to when Xu Shaotang first met her.


    It has to be said that compassion is more suitable for wearing ancient clothes, especially when she looks like an ancient woman walking out of the painting.


    "It seems impolite of you to break in without permission?" Lianxin stands at the window and says to Xu Shaotang.


    After listening to the voice of Lianxin, Xu Shaotang recovered from the lingering charm of Lianxin''s graceful singing, picked up his emotions, and said to Lianxin with a smile, "I can''t help but come here when I hear your singing. It''s really a bit abrupt. But it seems too sad to hear you sing? "


    "No!" Lianxin denied: "this Kunqu Opera is the melody, you don''t understand."


    "Although I don''t know Kunqu Opera, I still know people''s heart more or less." Xu Shaotang smiles, walks slowly, looks at pity heart through the window, and says with a smile, "you are too lonely. Hurry to find a man to marry! When you''re young, have another child, and you won''t feel lonely in the future. "


    "Are you uncomfortable if you don''t persuade me to get married?" Pity heart that is full of charm on the face of light anger, airway: "I marry or not, what do you care?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "of course, it''s none of my business. So far, we still have a cooperative relationship. Only when you are happy can you devote yourself to your work, right


    "You''d better care about your own affairs first." "You are so annoying that you have too many enemies, so don''t worry about other people''s affairs if you have nothing to do," he said


    "All right, all right, I''ll be a rat and a dog." Xu Shaotang hummed: "it''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin. I don''t know the heart of a good man..."


    "What kind of good man are you?" With a smile in his eyes, he said, "most good people don''t live long, so you''d better be a bad person. The Xu family is now supported by you alone. If you accidentally die one day, the Xu family will fall apart. "


    She knows that although the Xu family seems to have boundless scenery, there is a hidden crisis.Xu Jiabi is not one of those big families with many years of inheritance. Although it seems to be flourishing now, it has unstable roots.


    To be exact, Xu Shaotang is the only tree in Xu''s family. Once Xu Shaotang has an accident, the tree will collapse and all the scenery of Xu''s family will be gone.


    "I think it''s really necessary to be a bad man when you say that!" Xu Shaotang showed an evil smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s really too tired to be a good person. Being a bad person, not only is not so tired, but also has a long life. But I haven''t learned how to be a bad person yet. Do you want to give me a chance to be a bad person now? "


    Maybe Xu Shaotang''s smile is too evil, or maybe his words are too shameless. Combined with his gestures, he looks extremely obscene.


    "You can try it!" Try to have your own heart, but you have your own eyes!


    "Forget it!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you can watch from a distance, but you can''t play with it. It''s about women like you! Of course, if you are willing to be a singing girl for me, I will


    "Why don''t you die!" Pity heart face scarlet, at the same time a face of anger staring at Xu Shaotang.


    After scolding Xu Shaotang, he glanced at him and whispered, "thank you."


    He is a smart woman. The reason why Xu Shaotang talks with her here for a long time is that she doesn''t want her to be engulfed by endless loneliness. She still understands Xu Shaotang''s kindness.

 Chapter 710

    "Ha, your woman''s head is really different from ordinary people. After being teased, you even say thank you to the person who teased you."


    Xu Shaotang knows that compassion has seen her mind, but she still doesn''t admit that she is coming to help her relieve her loneliness.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to admit it. He didn''t want to go to the meeting. He put away his anger and said to Xu Shaotang, "if you don''t mind, come in and have a drink with me."


    "Is it convenient?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in the middle of the night, when there are only one man and few women in the same room, are you not afraid of other people''s gossiping?"


    Pity heart indifferent smile: "do you think I''m afraid of being gossiped?"? It''s you. Why are you afraid that they are jealous? "


    "If they want to be jealous, they will eat it long ago. They don''t have to wait until now." Xu Shaotang smiles, points to the window and says, "you step back a little bit."


    Pity heart does not understand, but still in accordance with Xu Shaotang''s request as a little back. She just stepped back a few steps, Xu Shaotang has jumped straight from the window.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who jumps into his room from the window, he can''t help patting his forehead. He looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly: "you are a real man. You don''t leave the door, but you have to turn the window. If you are seen, you think we are having an affair."


    As soon as he said this, he felt that there was something wrong with what he said. He thought about what he said just now, and his face turned red. He wanted to find a hole to go in. He secretly blamed himself for speaking freely. Can he say this kind of words casually? The point is that it came out of her own mouth.


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to tease her along with her words, but seeing her like this, he thought that if he teased her again, she would be ashamed to death.


    But then again, on the face of a woman who is as mature as honey peach, it''s another unique scenery to see the appearance of her little daughter.


    See Xu Shaotang staring at his scarlet cheek, pity heart is more inexplicable a panic, hurry to get wine as an excuse to leave Xu Shaotang''s line of sight.


    Looking at pitiful heart that escape like appearance, Xu Shaotang heart is also slightly a swing. He thought, no wonder Qin Zongheng will be obsessed with compassion for half of his life. This woman, who shows infinite amorous feelings with every smile, is indeed a deadly poison for men.


    After waiting for a long time, she finally came out with a glass and a bottle of red wine. The crimson color on her face had not completely faded, but it had faded a lot. She looked like she was drunk, showing a charming red color.


    After inviting Xu Shaotang to sit down, Lianxin pours a glass of wine for each of them, perhaps to hide the red color on his face. Lianxin drinks the glass of red wine in front of him at a very fast speed.


    "I haven''t drunk like that for a long time." Pity put down his glass and sighed softly.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took a sip of the red wine from his glass and said, "women should try to drink less wine, especially you."


    "Why?" Pity heart puzzled to see Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "there''s a saying that it''s better to drink than to worry."


    Although she can''t feel the loneliness and sadness in her heart, she can see that she is not happy. Even though she has already avenged herself, she still keeps herself in a small corner. In this corner, she is a sinner, a sinner who has killed her family. Although the ghost of her family may never blame her, she refuses to let herself go and shut herself up in that corner.


    "I''ve never been a drinker." Pity heart light said.


    "That''s good!" Naturally, Xu Shaotang didn''t believe in compassion. He took another sip of wine and said with a smile, "if I remember correctly, I should come to your room for the second time, right?"


    For the first time, Lianxin sent someone to investigate the Xu family. He found them and came to the door. It was also at that time that he saw Lianxin in ancient clothes and began to have a little curiosity about her past.


    He nodded sympathetically, turned the empty red wine glass in his hand, and said with a smile: "yes, at that time, you were like a hedgehog with thorns, arrogant and domineering, and promoted our cooperation in an extremely shameless way."


    Listen to pity heart words, Xu Shaotang helpless smile way: "I have you say so unbearable?"


    "What do you think?" Pity heart light smile, said: "at that time, but for your power, I think I can''t cooperate with you.". But I didn''t expect that in a short period of two years, you helped me to complete the things I wanted to do but couldn''t do for twenty years. Sometimes, it''s hard to tell what''s wrong. "


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t take over her intelligence system by force at that time, she would not cooperate with Xu Shaotang who was just a congenital expert at that time.


    After all, at that time, the gap between Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli was not a bit.


    Now think about it. If Xu Shaotang didn''t do that at that time, maybe she could not see the day when she was dying?Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "I was the same. At that time, I only thought that you should be a woman with some stories, but I didn''t expect that your story was so tortuous. To tell you the truth, if I had known the story at that time, out of sympathy, I might not have forced you so much


    "You mean you''re sympathetic to me now?" Pitiful heart looked at Xu Shaotang, grabbed the bottle and slowly poured red wine into his glass.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "if you have to think it''s sympathy, I think it''s more appropriate to use the word pity. Sympathy is for the weak, you are not weak, on the contrary, you are still a very strong woman, if you change for others, maybe you have already collapsed under such a blow. So, I think a woman as strong as you should be able to be strong again, strong enough to let go of everything in your heart and become really happy. "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know why he would suddenly say these things to Lianxin. He just didn''t want to see a Lianxin living in the shadow of the past. He thought in his heart that if Lianxin really put down all kinds of things in his heart, he would be able to radiate more charming demeanor.


    "Xu Shaotang, to tell you the truth, you are not the kind of man who can comfort people very much!" Pitifully, he picked up the transparent wine glass and tasted the wine gently, with a strong smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 711

    "Oh, why do you say that?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Pity put the red wine on the tip of his nose, sniffed it gently, and said with a smile, "if you were a comforting person, you would not always mention these things in front of me. You mention these things in front of me every day. Even if I want to forget them, you will remind me that I can''t forget them. You said, "don''t you comfort people?"


    "I''m not really relieved to say that." Xu Shaotang gently raised his glass to Lianxin and said, "do you mean that if I don''t mention it, you will forget it?"


    There are too many things in your heart, and you are not willing to share them with others. It is not so easy to just keep everything in your heart and want to forget.


    Pity shook his head and said: "although people are forgetful animals, the forgotten things are just sealed up in a corner of their heart. Once that corner is stimulated, everything will return to its original appearance. But if that corner is not stimulated, it may be sealed up all the time. "


    "Well, I won''t talk about these things with you in the future." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "should we talk about something happy now?"


    It''s a good thing that she has the idea of forgetting the past. At least it proves that she wants to work hard to live a more pleasant life. Xu Shaotang will never mention these things in front of her in the future, unless she brings them up on her own initiative. If possible, Xu Shaotang even hopes that he can forget all the stories of compassion, so that he can see compassion with a normal eye and keep the secret forever.


    "What happy things to say?" Pitiful heart picked up the wine cup, gently touched on Xu Shaotang''s cup, said: "since I know you, I can think of happy things is really not much."


    Looking at her memory carefully, she finds that Xu Shaotang is the man who appears more frequently in her memory, as she said. However, there seems to be few happy things between her and this man.


    However, if she could talk about the quarrels and sarcasm with Xu Shaotang, she could say a lot.


    Xu Shaotang took a pity and sighed, "it''s amazing that we two haven''t become enemies."


    "I think it''s amazing, too." Pity heart says with a smile.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about us, or we''ll fight again later." With a smile, Xu Shaotang digs away from the topic and asks, "what are you doing when you go back to Tianhai?"


    "What can I do? Besides staring at the information coming from all over the place every day, I go to your house to chat with my aunt." Referring to Fang LAN, he showed a soft look on his pitiful face and said, "sometimes I really envy you. I have a warm home and a woman who loves you deeply, and there is more than one. Everyone regards you as the most important treasure. I don''t know how many people can''t envy this kind of happiness in their whole life."


    She doesn''t envy Xu Shaotang''s current status, his achievements, and his wealth. The only thing she envies is his warm and peaceful home.


    No matter who comes to the Xu family, they will be infected by the warm atmosphere, and unconsciously they will make people indulge in it.


    "You don''t have to envy that." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t you have it now? You should all know that my mother specially reserved a room for you when she was planning a new home. It is estimated that she wants you to move to our house in the future. "


    Pity nodded, said: "before my aunt also mentioned this to me, but I have refused."


    "Why refuse?" Xu asked? Don''t you envy me? "


    "What do you say?" Pitiful heart threw a beautiful white eye to Xu Shaotang, said: "you don''t see what people live in your family, except Xu family, is your woman, if I live in, how is it?"


    In her heart, she really wants to move to the Xu family. She hasn''t enjoyed the warmth of the family for many years. During the period of visiting the Xu family, she has been addicted to the warmth of the Xu family. If it wasn''t for her embarrassing identity, she would have kept a room in the Xu family.


    "You don''t have to mind that." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in fact, my family does not stop these people, there are still some people you did not mention."


    "Who are you, the nanny drivers of the Xu family?" Pity heart a face black line of see to Xu Shaotang.


    What''s the bastard thinking in his heart? He means to let himself work as a nanny in the Xu family? Although she doesn''t value the high and low of people, she can do what the nanny does, and she doesn''t want to do it.


    Xu Shaotang put down his cup, stretched out a finger and gently shook it in front of pitiful heart. He said, "it''s really overqualified to let you be a nanny. You can be our housekeeper, ha ha!"


    After that, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Of course, he can''t really want Lianxin to be the housekeeper for the Xu family, and the Xu family can''t afford such a housekeeper.


    "How dare you think of it Pity heart white Xu Shaotang one eye, Wu from drinking a cup of red wine.The two chatted for a while, and several empty wine bottles had been left on the table. Maybe pity really hadn''t drunk for a long time, and a trace of drunkenness had begun to appear on her face.


    "Well, if you drink any more, you''ll be really drunk!" Xu Shaotang snatched the glass of red wine from pity.


    "I''m not drunk!" Like many people who are drunk or about to get drunk, compassion also says this.


    Xu Shaotang "ha ha" a smile, said: "you are not drunk, but the next second will be drunk!"


    He could see that compassion was now half drunk and half awake. If she was allowed to finish the wine in her glass, she would be really drunk.


    Looking at pitiful heart that appearance also doesn''t seem to be able to go back to the room by oneself, Xu Shaotang comes forward to gently hold pitiful heart, take her to the bedroom.


    When she put compassion on the bed, compassion has fallen asleep, her breathing is very uniform, her face with a trace of intoxicating tuohong color, chest slightly undulating, and with her ancient clothes, she is a sleeping beauty.


    Looking at her sleeping face, Xu Shaotang can''t help seeing that she is a bit fascinated. A broad hand caresses her moving face and touches her skin, which can be broken. There are ripples in Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    Perhaps feeling the temperature of Xu Shaotang''s hand, he moved his heart slightly, leaning over his cheek.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang also recovered from his infatuated manner. He quickly took back his hand and slapped himself hard. In his heart, he cursed: "beast!

 Chapter 712

    Because of the guilty conscience, Xu Shaotang almost ran away from pity''s room, but he didn''t know that when he left, pity, who was sleeping with his eyes closed, gave out a faint sigh.


    In the next few days, in order to give Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun temporary respite, and to make up for their debt, Xu Shaotang takes two girls and Miao Miao to have a good time outside.


    They are people who stay in Tianhai all the year round. In fact, they are very familiar with every corner of Tianhai. They have been to many places for many times, but what they enjoy is not the fun of playing, but the happiness of the whole family.


    In the amusement park, Miao Miao and several children of the same age are happily making fun of each other, while Xu Shaotang and two girls are sitting with a smile on their face, listening to the girl''s happy laughter, which can always make people forget their troubles.


    Lin Shuying, looking at Miao Miao''s madness over there, touches his stomach and says to Xu Shaotang, "do you want the baby in his stomach to be a boy or a girl?"


    "Boy Xu Shaotang did not want to answer.


    When Su Ruyun heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he felt nervous and said, "do you still have the idea of son preference? What if I have a daughter? "


    "No!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang pulls Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying to his side and says with a smile, "my uncle always hopes that there will be a child who can inherit the fragrance of the Lin family. If the child in your stomach is a boy, won''t it just fulfill his hope? I don''t want my uncle to run back to Yangcheng one day if he''s not happy. "


    He has never forgotten what he promised Lin Yunong. Now seeing Lin Shuying''s stomach growing up day by day, he believes Lin Yunong is also very nervous.


    Hearing his explanation, the tension in the two women''s hearts suddenly dissipated. Su Ruyun said with a smile: "then you should give our child a good name in advance. Don''t be absent when the child is born. The child can''t be born without a name."


    They all know that Xu Shaotang won''t stay in Tianhai for a long time. When their baby was born, Xu Shaotang was probably busy outside and couldn''t come back in time. So they wanted to let Xu Shaotang name his baby in advance.


    Xu Shaotang also knew the two women''s worries, and said apologetically: "let my uncle take the name of the child in Shuying''s belly. As for the name of the child in the goblin''s belly, wait for me to think about it."


    Just as they were thinking about their children''s names, there were several children crying in the distance.


    The three quickly looked up and saw that several children were fighting together because they didn''t know what. One of the boys, Xu Shaotang, looked familiar and seemed to have seen him somewhere. Miao Miao was trotting to this side and seemed to be preparing to move rescue soldiers.


    As Miao Miao runs over, Xu Shaotang has seen a familiar figure rush to separate the wrestling children.


    Zhou Shudao!


    Seeing Zhou Shudao, Xu Shaotang finally knows why a child looks familiar. It turns out that the child is Zhou Leshan, the son of Zhou Shudao. It seems that they met once at an amusement park before.


    "To be bullied, father, please help me Miao Miao trots to Xu Shaotang''s arms, and his tender face is full of anxiety.


    Xu Shaotang touched the girl''s head and said with a smile, "Dad, let''s go and see who dares to bully our friends!"


    Miao Miao has little contact with children of the same age since childhood. He has few friends. Zhou Leshan, the son of Zhou Shudao, should be regarded as one. They are all in the same school. It seems that the two children have a good personal relationship in private.


    Of course, his words are just to comfort Miao Miao. It''s normal for several little boys to fight. He''s not bored enough to help one child teach other children a lesson. In his opinion, it''s normal for several children to fight and make noise. If adults participate in it, it''s bad.


    Xu Shaotang takes Miao Miao''s hand and walks over with Lin Shuying. It''s false that he used to help, but it''s true that he used to say hello to Zhou Shudao.


    "Lao Zhou!" Before Xu Shaotang went there, he called to Zhou Shu, who was busy wrestling with the children.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, Zhou Shudao raised his head, nodded to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, and then continued to separate the children.


    Just as Zhou Shudao was struggling to separate the children who were wrestling together, several strong figures appeared behind Zhou Shudao. One of them pushed Zhou Shudao away. Zhou Shudao didn''t take precautions and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the strong man''s action, Xu Shaotang, with a slight anger on his face, rushes to help Zhou Shudao up from the ground, and then stares coldly at the strong man who pushed Zhou Shudao down.


    "What are you looking at?" Seeing Xu Shaotang looking at himself, the strong man glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely, "do you believe me to dig out your eyes? Damn, dare to bully my son, don''t you want to see the sun tomorrow? "


    Although he is about the same height as Xu Shaotang, he is almost a circle bigger than Xu Shaotang. With his fierce look, he looks a bit scary.Old man Zhou Shudao patted the dust on his body and explained to the strong man: "several children fight, I just pull them apart."


    "Pull away?" The strong man glared at Zhou Shu with eyes the size of a copper bell, and hummed, "Lao Tzu''s son is fighting with others. Do you need to open it?"


    "How can you be like this? He''s my son!" Zhou Shu pointed to Zhou Leshan, who had swollen several places on his face, and said, "my son and everyone, can''t I open it? What kind of truth is that? "


    It can be said that Zhou Shudao has a good temper. With his wealth and his relationship with Xu Shaotang, he would have worked with this strong man for a long time. How could he reason with him here.


    When he heard Zhou Shudao''s words, he had a temper. Relying on his height, he looked at Zhou Shudao in a domineering manner and said, "your son dares to fight with my son, but he still says he didn''t bully my son?"


    "No!" Miao Miao suddenly raised his head, not afraid of the fierce appearance of the strong man, pointed to the other children who ran to the strong man''s side and said angrily: "they bullied me first, brother Leshan is to help me!"


    Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, who are on the other side of the little girl, can''t help smiling because of her angry appearance. This girl has the same temperament as Xu Shaotang. When she grows up, she may be the master of protecting the calf.

 Chapter 713

    "Bully you, bully you!"


    If ordinary people don''t care about these children''s fighting, but this strong man doesn''t. He looks fierce at a child and says, "my son bullies you. He looks up to your girl, but it''s not right for him to help you!"


    With that, the strong man raised his hand to Zhou Leshan, who was standing beside him. It seemed that he wanted to teach him a lesson.


    However, his slap did not fall, when he shot, his wrist had been firmly grasped by Xu Shaotang.


    When the strong man saw that Xu Shaotang dared to stop himself from teaching the child, he was furious. After several struggles, he didn''t get rid of Xu Shaotang''s pincers. The bandit was angry all his life, waving another fist like Xu Shaotang.


    "Ah..."


    A scream sounded, the strong man''s fist has not arrived in front of Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang has been removed from the arm.


    "Brother Kun!"


    Several people with the strong man saw that the strong man was injured and fell to the ground. They squatted down to help him.


    The strong man waved a few people to help him with his hand and said angrily, "they''re all dead! Kill him for me


    Xu Shaotang coldly looks at this arrogant strong man. He is about to kill himself. It seems that he is not good at it.


    After being scolded by the strong man, several people suddenly wake up and kill Xu Shaotang. But half a minute later, they all lie down on the ground with their arms in their arms, and they can''t help crying.


    "Lao Zhou, don''t be polite to such people!" Without looking at the people lying on the ground, Xu Shaotang turned to Zhou Shudao and said, "this kind of person should be in prison all his life. It''s not a good thing to be outside!"


    Although Zhou Shudao is not a very rich man, he is one of the billionaires. Even if we put aside his relationship with Xu Shaotang, we can kill these rubbish with money. Why should we reason with them? To treat such people, we should simply control violence with violence.


    Zhou Shudao shook his head with a bitter smile and said helplessly, "I didn''t expect these people to be so unreasonable."


    The two of them were chatting as if nothing had happened here. The strong man who fell on the ground was not idle either. He took out the phone with his barely active hand and called to the phone: "brother Dalu, brothers were smashed in Zhonghuan amusement park..."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to listen to the following words. It was nothing more than the typical move of rescue soldiers.


    In other places, he may not dare to say, but in Tianhai, no matter who this person moves to, he will not pay attention to it.


    But Zhou Shudao was not. When he heard that strong man moving soldiers there, he was embarrassed to smile to Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shao, it seems that he will give you trouble again."


    "Don''t be polite to me. I''m bored. I''ll find something to do." Xu Shaotang smiles at Zhou Shudao, squats down to touch Zhou Leshan''s head, looks at his slightly red and swollen cheek, and cares: "does it hurt to smile at Zhou Leshan


    "Pain Zhou Leshan didn''t know how to lie. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, he nodded his head gently, but his eyes were staring at Xu Shaotang all the time. With a strange look in his eyes, he asked in a tender voice, "uncle, do you know martial arts? Like the heroes on TV? "


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know why Zhou Leshan suddenly has such a problem, but he still smiles.


    "Can my uncle teach me?" Zhou Leshan suddenly raised his head and his eyes were full of hope.


    "Leshan!" Before Xu Shaotang spoke, Zhou Shudao said to his son: "Xu shaochengtian is so busy that he has no time to teach you martial arts! If you really want to learn, dad will find a master for you! "


    Like most parents, Zhou Shudao doesn''t spoil his children too much, but he will try his best to satisfy their reasonable demands. Since his son wants to learn martial arts, it''s not difficult for him to find a master with his financial resources.


    However, Xu Shaotang stopped Zhou Shudao. Instead, he looked at Zhou Leshan with great interest and asked with a smile, "why does Leshan want to learn martial arts?"


    "I want to be as powerful as my uncle, so I can protect the people I want to protect!" Zhou Leshan showed a firm look on his red and swollen cheek. It seemed that the fight with several children had stimulated him a lot. Maybe it was because he saw Xu Shaotang solve the rubbish by dividing five into two, which shocked his young heart.


    Everyone wants to learn martial arts for their own reasons. In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, Zhou Leshan''s reason is sufficient. He doesn''t learn martial arts for the sake of righteousness. He just wants to protect the people he wants to protect. Maybe this is also the original intention of many people to learn martial arts.


    At this time, my elder brother, Miao Leshan, will come to protect me


    The little girl kept arching into Xu Shaotang''s arms, and her little face showed a pitiful look of pleading. Even the stone hearted people would melt."Good!" Xu Shaotang fondled the girl''s head and gave her a kiss on her pink cheek. Holding the girl, he stood up and asked Zhou Shu, "old Zhou, what do you mean? I think Leshan is a good child. If he is well trained, he will make great achievements in the future. "


    It can be seen that Zhou Leshan''s character and temperament all follow Zhou Shudao, which should also have something to do with his family education.


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, didn''t the old man say that he could consider the successor for himself? Now it seems that Zhou Leshan may be his first apprentice.


    Zhou Shudao is naturally clear about Xu Shaotang''s prestige. He is certainly happy to hear that Xu Shaotang wants to teach Zhou Leshan, but he is still worried and asks, "Xu Shao, are you really going to teach this child? Is that going to take your time? "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "he doesn''t have any foundation now. I won''t teach him in person. I''ll teach him when he has laid a solid foundation. At that time, maybe I''ll be free."


    Zhou Leshan is also a smart boy. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he quickly walks up to Xu Shaotang and kneels down in front of Xu Shaotang with a "pa". He learns from those worshippers in the TV and smacks his head in front of Xu Shaotang, saying, "master, please accept my apprentice''s worship!"


    "Ha ha! You little boy, I will accept you as my apprentice for your understanding! " Xu Shaotang laughs. After accepting Zhou Leshan''s simple teacher worship, he helps the child up again.

 Chapter 714

    While Xu Shaotang is happily accepting apprentices here, the reinforcements called by the big man there have been killed in a rage.


    Looking at the little brother lying on the ground, the leader''s face was full of anger. Looking at the man, he asked, "Hong Kun, who dares to move you? You don''t even know how to give me my name! "


    When Hong Kun heard the leader''s scolding, he was not lost. Instead, he happily pointed to Xu Shaotang and said, "brother Dalu, that bastard, we named you. He not only said you were nothing, but also beat us all! Brother Lu Xun, you have to decide for your brothers! "


    "Damn it Listen to Hong Kun add oil and vinegar words, the road suddenly burst into a rage to Xu Shaotang rushed over.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang also turned around and looked at the road rushing towards him.


    "Xu Xu Shao... "


    When I saw Xu Shaotang''s dark face, the action of the road came to a sudden stop. He just stood there straight and didn''t dare to move. Although it was winter now, his whole body was sweating and his eyes were full of panic and regret.


    Hong Kun doesn''t know Xu Shaotang, but he does. In Tianhai, Xu Shaotang and his family have been listed as the most invincible people.


    Let''s not talk about Xu Shaotang himself. Even Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang''s brother, can crush them to death with any finger.


    It''s over! It''s really bloody this time! He knows that even if Xu Shaotang will let him go, Chen Cheng will not let him go.


    He is full of regret now. He regrets that he didn''t restrain his subordinates well. What''s more, he regrets that he didn''t know the situation of his opponents before he came here. He is arrogant because he is a new Hongmen man. Now he finally provokes people who can''t be provoked.


    Now he wants to tear Hong Kun to pieces. If it wasn''t for this jerk, how could he have hit Xu Shaotang''s muzzle.


    Hearing that the main road called out himself, Xu Shaotang''s face lightened slightly. He stared at the main road and asked, "do you know me? Chen Cheng''s people? "


    It seems that these people are also members of the guild. Now the underground forces of Tianhai have been completely digested by the Chen family. Since these people are members of the guild, they must be members of xinhongmen.


    "Yes The main road swallowed a mouthful of saliva diligently, then quickly shook his head and said: "no!"


    "Is it or not?" Unconsciously, Xu Shaotang''s voice improved a little. Although it was only a little, it had already scared the main road.


    The main road felt that his whole body was shaking constantly, and his legs were as sour and soft as if they had no bones. He almost knelt down. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s question, he did not dare not answer it. He could only tremble and say: "we are all from xinhongmen, but the little prince certainly does not know us..."


    Now, except for a limited number of people, all the people in xinhongmen have to call Chen Cheng "Little Prince". Although they are people of xinhongmen, they don''t even know Chen Cheng. They just know that Chen Cheng is the undisputed successor of xinhongmen.


    No matter how silly Hong Kun is, he has already guessed Xu Shaotang''s identity by now. Although he doesn''t know Xu Shaotang, his name is as strong as thunder.


    The people who followed Hong Kun had also guessed Xu Shaotang''s identity. Now they all collapsed on the ground like mud like Hong Kun. They were crying in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to make any sound.


    "Xinhongmen, ha ha, it''s good!" Xu Shaotang got off the road, looked at the road and said with a smile, "since Chen Cheng doesn''t know you, shall I call Chen Cheng over to let you know him?"


    Although Xu Shaotang has a smile on his face, everyone knows that behind his smile is anger.


    "No!" At this time, the main road finally could not hold on any longer. He was so soft that he collapsed to the ground. His face was full of panic. He begged to Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shao, we have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please let us go as a fart. We don''t dare any more! Please don''t ask me to come here! "


    They are not stupid. If Chen Cheng comes here, even if they can save their lives, they will be dealt with according to the gang rules. By then, they will be dead for the rest of their lives.


    When pleading with Xu Shaotang, the main road keeps winking at Hong Kun, indicating that Hong Kun quickly admits his mistake to Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang let bygones be bygones, they will be punished at most. If Xu Shaotang continues to investigate, they will be finished.


    Seeing his eyes on the road, Hong Kun woke up. Although he couldn''t use all his strength, he still managed to climb up to Xu Shaotang. With a runny nose and tears, he begged: "Xu Shao, I''m blind. Please don''t forget me. Please spare us a dog''s life, please! Please... "


    Hong Kun lying on the ground, constantly to Xu Shaotang head, forehead has been hit bleeding.


    Xu Shaotang is about to kick Hong Kun. Lin Shuying comes over and gently pulls Xu Shaotang. He looks at Hong Kun''s son who has been staring at him, and indicates that Xu Shaotang should pay attention to his feelings.In fact, it''s not a big deal, but it''s very easy for a father to grovel to others in front of his son. Lin Shuying doesn''t want to see a child''s life ruined by a small thing.


    Being reminded by Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang noticed the child. Seeing that the child''s eyes were full of confusion and panic, he finally put away his mind to teach these people a lesson.


    "Stand up!" Xu Shaotang said harshly to the group of people who collapsed.


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, their bodies trembled for no reason, but they did not dare not disobey Xu Shaotang''s request. They had to help each other and stood up tremblingly from the ground.


    Although they had already stood up, their legs kept trembling, not because of the cold, but because of the incomparable fear.


    "For the sake of your ignorance, I''ll forgive you for the time being!" Xu Shaotang looked coldly at the road and said, "go back and take good care of the people under your hands. Don''t let me know that you are bullying others, or the old and new accounts will be counted together! Go to Chen Cheng to get the punishment. Go away! "


    For the sake of bullying the son of a bitch, we must help him.


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang had spared them, everyone was very happy. While saying thank you to Xu Shaotang, they quickly disappeared from Xu Shaotang.


    However, they did not dare not to go to Chen Cheng for punishment. Otherwise, there would be no place for them in the whole Tianhai. Now they can only pray in their hearts that the little prince would not punish them too heavily.

 Chapter 715

    After driving these scum away, Xu Shaotang turned to look at Zhou Shu and said, "you''ve spared them. It''s really cheap for them."


    "In fact, Xu Shao''s treatment is very good." Zhou Shudao said with a smile: "just now I have noticed that Hong Kun''s son. If Xu Shao really takes care of them, it is estimated that the child will leave a psychological shadow in his whole life. We can''t ruin a child''s life just because of a small thing. As the saying goes, we have to forgive others."


    Zhou Shudao himself is a good man. If he really wants to deal with Hong Kun, even if Xu Shaotang doesn''t do it, he can do it.


    "You! I''ve been a good man all my life Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    Zhou Shudao said with a smile: "good people always have good returns, don''t they! If I were not a good man, wouldn''t Xu Shao take Leshan as an apprentice? So, good and evil will be rewarded in the end. "


    It has to be said that Zhou Shudao is very open about these things. Although something happened just now because of the children''s affairs, and although Hong Kun''s attitude was extremely arrogant at the beginning, he still didn''t think about what to do with Hong Kun.


    And he also firmly believes that his ability to get to this point is inseparable from his philanthropic character.


    Looking at Zhou Shudao, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking of a test. He points a black spot on a piece of white paper and shows it to different people. Most people see black spots on white paper, while a few people see a large piece of white paper. Zhou Shudao should be the one who sees white paper.


    "Well, let''s just let it go!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile, put Miao Miao down from his body and said to Lin Shuying: "take two children to play first. I''ll have a chat with Lao Zhou! Oh, by the way, I''ll put some medicine on Leshan''s face later. "


    "Well, take your time!" Lin Shuying takes Zhou Leshan and lets the two children play.


    Looking at the two children skipping away, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling. If Zhou Leshan could teach them well, he would be a knight errant for the country and the people in the future.


    Two people in the amusement park to find a relatively quiet place to sit down, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile: "what good things are you doing recently?"


    He now understands Zhou Shudao. He takes doing good deeds as a compulsory course in his life. It is estimated that he will feel uncomfortable if he doesn''t do good deeds one day.


    Every time he chats with people like Zhou Shudao, he feels that it is a washing of his soul. He can always see the flash of human nature from Zhou Shudao.


    "In fact, I didn''t do anything, just to continue the previous research project." Zhou Shudao embarrassed said.


    "Previous projects?" Xu Shaotang asked with some doubts: "didn''t you say that the project stopped before? What, did you get those technologies back? "


    At the beginning, because the Yu sisters poached Zhou Shudao''s researchers, Zhou Shudao''s research was forced to stop. Now the research project he said should be the previous one, right?


    Zhou Shudao shook his head and said, "no, I''m just looking for someone to buy back these technologies."


    "Did you get someone to buy it back?" Xu Shaotang looked at Zhou Shudao in surprise, his face was full of disbelief, "don''t you just spend money on yourself? It''s your own technology, and you''ve bought it all around. Can you feel better? "


    Anyway, Xu Shaotang felt that if he was allowed to do such a thing, he would not be able to do it.


    Although Zhou Shudao bought those technologies back, it is estimated that the cost is not small. Why is it necessary for him to carry out the research so persistently?


    Zhou Shudao said with a smile, "it''s not as complicated as you think. Well, didn''t you introduce me to Mr. Qin Zongheng before? Later, we also called several times. After Mr. Qin knew what happened to me, he transferred those technologies to me at a very low price, which is much less than the money he spent when he bought these technologies before. "


    I see. No wonder Zhou Shudao was able to buy back those technologies. After a long time, Qin Zongheng transferred them.


    It seems that he is not the only one who admires Zhou Shudao for his benevolence. Even Qin Zongheng is also moved by Zhou Shudao. This really corresponds to Zhou Shudao''s own saying: good people are rewarded!


    "By the way, what kind of technology do you have? What role do you have? Why do so many people rush for those technologies?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Zhou Shudao said with a smile: "in fact, the most important of those technologies are two technologies, one is intelligent linkage sensing technology, the other is auxiliary operation technology. These two technologies are the real core technologies. For example, with these two technologies and other assistive technologies, the assistive prosthesis we have developed can move as freely as a normal person''s arm, and can do many things that normal people can''t do. "


    "For example?"


    "For example, our prosthetic legs can lift heavy objects that ordinary people can''t lift with one hand." Zhou Shudao said with a look of pride.


    The speaker didn''t want to hear this. Xu Shaotang felt that he suddenly grasped something. He quickly asked Zhou Shu, "if you use your technology to make robots, can you also make robots move like normal people?""That''s the theory!" Zhou Shudao nodded and said, "but robots also involve many other technologies, which are not in the scope of our research."


    Hearing Zhou Shudao''s words, Xu Shaotang began to have a trace of enlightenment in his heart.


    "Lao Zhou, you are really my lucky star!" Xu Shaotang sighed: "every time I meet you, I always get something different."


    Zhou Shudao didn''t know why Xu Shaotang suddenly said this. He was embarrassed and said with a smile: "Xu Shaotang, you are also my lucky star. You see, you not only helped me today, but also accepted Leshan as an apprentice. Moreover, if you hadn''t introduced Mr. Qin at the beginning, I don''t know when my research plan would be restarted! So you are my greatest blessing


    A kind person must be a person who knows how to be grateful. Zhou Shudao is such a person. He is very grateful to Xu Shaotang. He even thinks that knowing Xu Shaotang is God''s greatest reward for his persistence in doing good deeds over the years.


    "Ha ha, then we are each other''s lucky stars!" Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "let''s go and have a look at the children. These two little guys are really good at playing."


    Xu Shaotang even thought in his heart that he would take Zhou Leshan as an apprentice. Zhou must go to the Xu family often. The two children grew up together. I don''t know if they are childhood sweethearts.

 Chapter 716

    Before the separation, Xu Shaotang and Zhou Shudao agreed that Zhou Leshan should be sent to him in recent days. He also arranged for people to start some basic training for Zhou Leshan.


    On the way home, Lin Shuying looks at Xu Shaotang, who is in a very good mood, and asks with a smile, "are you happy to have an apprentice like this?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Leshan is a good child. If he is trained well in the future, maybe his achievements will be higher than mine. It''s just that the child is too honest and honest. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse. "


    Good people are rewarded with good deeds, but the children who are too honest and honest are lack of determination, which may become the biggest obstacle for Zhou Leshan in the future.


    Su Ruyun took a look at Miao Miao sitting beside Lin Shuying and asked Miao Miao with a smile, "Miao Miao, are you happy that your brother Leshan will come to our house often in the future?"


    "Happy Miao Miao did not want to answer, excited to wave their hands, happy to say: "so after someone to play with Miao Miao."


    "You girl, there will be people to play with you in the future!" Xu Shaotang fondly touches Miao Miao''s head and looks at Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun''s stomach. His face is full of happiness.


    In his mind, he thought that in a period of time, the Xu family would usher in two new lives. Thinking about the scene of these children chasing and fighting at home, his heart was full of the warmth of home.


    Back home, Xu Shaotang immediately goes back to his room, dials Longjiang''s phone, and tells Longjiang some of his guesses. As for whether these guesses are true, only let Longjiang slowly verify them.


    He and long Jiang talked for a long time. When he was about to go downstairs, he saw the pity sitting in the living room and laughing with Fang LAN. They didn''t see pity when they came back. It seems that pity has just come.


    Maybe it''s because there''s a ghost in her heart. Xu Shaotang didn''t dare to say hello to Lianxin as before. He just nodded to her and smiled. At the same time, he dodged Lianxin''s eyes.


    "Shaotang, come on, you are also at home. Mom will discuss something with you!" Seeing Xu Shaotang coming downstairs, Fang LAN quickly beckons him to come, with a thick happy look on his face. It seems that he is ten years younger overnight.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand and walks over. She sits down beside Fang LAN and asks with a smile, "Mom, what makes you happy like this? Isn''t it just because of compassion? If you do, goblins, they and I will be jealous. "


    Even Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand how the relationship between Fang LAN and Lianxin is established. Although Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun are Fang Lan''s daughter-in-law, Fang LAN just regards them as her daughter-in-law, which is far from the level of confidants. Although Fang LAN has nothing to say about Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, he always feels that there is no obstacle between compassion and Fang LAN.


    This is not to say that Fang LAN is partial to pity, but the feeling between them. They all seem to regard each other as their relatives, friends, confidants and best friends.


    Perhaps it is because of these multiple identities that their relationship is better and Xu Shaotang''s son is jealous.


    "Son of a bitch, what are you talking about?" Fang LAN gently slapped Xu Shaotang on the forehead and said with a smile: "pity can come over, mom is happy, but mom is more happy that you have a sister again!"


    Fang Lan said "you" because Lin Shuying used to be Xu Shaotang''s cousin, but as their affairs became public, everyone selectively forgot about it, so as not to make them feel embarrassed about each other''s identities. In fact, they think too much. Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang have never been embarrassed because of their identity. They really love each other. That''s enough.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at Fang LAN in surprise, and then looked at Lianxin: "you don''t want to recognize my mother as a godmother, do you?"


    "Yes Compassion smiles and nods.


    Get pity heart affirmative answer, Xu Shaotang heart moment a burst of speechless, this is how to return a responsibility, pity heart inexplicably when his dry sister? Calculating the age of Fang LAN and Lianxin, Fang LAN is about ten years older than Lianxin at most. If she recognizes this son and daughter, won''t she feel uncomfortable?


    When he thinks about it carefully, he can''t help but feel lucky. Fortunately, Fang LAN and Lianxin didn''t become sisters. Otherwise, he didn''t want to call Lianxin "little aunt"?


    Think about this title, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel a chill.


    See Xu Shaotang there don''t speak, Fang LAN can''t help but some worry of ask a way: "how, you kid don''t agree?"


    After all, Xu Shaotang is her own son. Although she is very happy to recognize her daughter, she still has to consider what Xu Shaotang means. If Xu Shaotang does not agree, her plan to accept her daughter will have to be put on hold.


    "No! I just feel a little sudden. " Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile: "anyway, you have always regarded compassion as your daughter. If you want to be a daughter, you will have more than one position. I have no reason to disagree, as long as you think it''s appropriate. But first of all, I can make it clear that I can''t shout out my pity sister. Even if you take her as your daughter, I will still call her by her name. "Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, pity heart could not help showing a trace of anger on his face. He asked Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face: "why, do you think I''m too old for you and I''m too old to call out this sister?"


    Between Xu Shaotang and Lianxin, the most unavoidable problem is age. Lianxin subconsciously thinks that Xu Shaotang dislikes that he is too old.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I''m used to calling you pitiful. I can''t change it. How old are you? If you don''t say your own age, others will think you are a fresh graduate from university. "


    Xu Shaotang is very witty to present his flattery. It''s not a wise choice to talk about age with a woman, especially a woman who ignores the traces of time.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s flattery, the look on his pitiful face was slightly better, but his eyes were still a little uncomfortable.


    Fang LAN looked at them with a smile and said happily, "since you don''t have any opinions, let''s have a simple ceremony sometime. Well, this ceremony must be done as soon as possible before our new home is decorated!"


    Listening to Fang Lan''s words, a group of people can''t help but smile. Xu Shaotang even doubts that Fang Lan''s reason for accepting compassion as a child is to let compassion live in the Xu family.

 Chapter 717

    A few days later, the Xu family held a simple ceremony.


    Fang LAN and Xu Wen are sitting on the top chair, Xu Shaotang and his wife are standing beside Miao Miao, while Lin Yunong and Ma Bo are sitting on the other side as witnesses.


    Pitiful heart kneels in the middle, holding a bowl of steaming Longjing in hand.


    "Godfather, please have tea!" Lianxin presents the hot tea to Xu Wenzheng.


    Xu Wenzheng agreed, happily took the tea from Lianxin, gently sipped it, and then took out a thick red envelope from his body and put it in Lianxin''s hand.


    After taking away the red envelope, the servant on one side handed her a bowl of hot tea again. She offered the tea to Fang LAN again: "godmother, please have tea!"


    Lianxin''s "godmother" made Fang LAN very happy. She almost stood up, took the tea from Lianxin and sipped it. Then she took the box from the nearby table and opened it in front of Lianxin.


    There are all kinds of jewelry in the box. Fang LAN takes the jewelry in the box next to each other and takes it with him.


    Looking at Fang Lan''s loving eyes when she was wearing jewelry for Lian Xin, Ma Bo couldn''t help but burst into tears. For many years, the girl he watched growing up had a home again after a series of disasters. She could feel the warmth of home again and the love from her mother again.


    When Fang LAN takes Lianxin''s jewelry, Lianxin respectfully kowtows three times in front of them. With Lin Yunong and Ma Bo''s "Licheng" at the same time, Lianxin officially becomes the dry daughter of Xu Wenzheng and his wife.


    After listening to the sound of "Li Cheng", Lian Xin stood up from the ground and put the red envelope that Xu Wenzheng had just handed him into Xu Shaotang''s hand. With a sly smile in his eyes, he said with a smile: "Shaotang, this is a meeting gift from sister Gan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Lianxin with a black line on his face. They all agreed before that he would not be matched with his sister and brother. Has Lianxin changed his mind so soon?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang standing there, Fang LAN quickly patted Xu Shaotang on the head and said with a smile, "smelly boy, what''s the God? I don''t want to accept the gift from pity


    After being slapped by Fang LAN, Xu Shaotang takes the red envelope from Lianxin and stares at Lianxin.


    Xu Shaotang thought in her heart that her mother really forgot her son when she had a daughter. What she didn''t know was that she thought compassion was her own.


    But Lianxin turns a blind eye to Xu Shaotang''s vicious eyes. She goes to Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun and takes down the jewelry Fang langang just put on for her one by one. Lianxin even looks at the Miao Miao with a pair of curious eyes. Lianxin hangs a string of pearl necklace around her neck.


    Xu Wenzheng and his wife gave her almost all the things, leaving only a pair of white jade bracelets on her wrist.


    ¡­¡­


    Since she was officially accepted as a daughter by Fang LAN, Lian has been so moved that she puts on the posture of a sister in front of Xu Shaotang. From time to time, she carries out all kinds of ideological education to Xu Shaotang, which makes Xu Shaotang complain endlessly.


    After more than ten days, the new Xu family, which has been working hard, was finally completed before the lunar new year.


    Compared with the former Xu family, the Xu family has been greatly improved both in scale and safety. Before the new home was built, Xu Shaotang asked the designer to consider the safety. Now, in addition to the special residential area, the Xu family has specially increased the defensive measures of sniper''s hidden positions, shooting holes and so on, and even built an underground building It''s a secret chamber that can withstand missile attacks.


    All these are designed by Xu Shaotang in order to increase the safety of the Xu family.


    Today''s Xu family is not so much a villa as a fully defended manor. It is surrounded by green shade outside, but full of flowers when you walk in. The fragrance of flowers makes you feel like you are in a paradise. And now is not the time for the most flowers. When spring comes next year, the Xu family will really have a hundred flowers in full bloom.


    On the 23rd day of the twelfth lunar month, Xu Wenzheng specially invited Mr. Feng Shui to see it.


    On this day, the Xu family will move into their new home.


    Early in the morning, people who got the news of the Xu family moving to their new house came in an endless stream to congratulate them.


    "Congratulations, boss!" Of course, Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen were the first to arrive, but they got better last night. They wanted to take the first place in the new house.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you two are very early!"


    "Haha, that''s right. We are your most iron brothers!" With a smile, Chen Cheng went to Xu Shaotang and said in a low voice, "those people on the main road have already dealt with it. Each one has broken his finger!"


    "Well, just look at it and deal with it!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    This punishment is not too heavy for xinhongmen. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t said hello in advance, according to Chen Cheng''s temper, it would be possible to break his arm.


    As they speak, the old people of several families have already met one after another. Looking at the three brothers gathered together, you Hongren''s smiling face shows a trace of sadness. Xu Shaotang has told him all about you Mingze. Thinking that he will never see his son again, you Hongren can''t help feeling dejected.Xu Wenzheng also noticed you Hongren''s look, went over to pat him on the shoulder, relieved: "old you, children and grandchildren have their own happiness!"


    You Hongren nodded and said with embarrassment: "I''m really disappointed on this happy day. I''ll definitely punish myself for three cups later!"


    "Good, good! Let''s have a good drink later. Don''t just let them get together every day. Let''s get together more when we have time! " Xu Wenzheng laughed.


    Chen Wei also said with a smile: "I haven''t had a good drink for a long time. Your Xu family is so big now. It''s inevitable that they will come here to drink. Ha ha!"


    A group of people are familiar with each other. They really haven''t been together for a long time. After the destruction of the Xu family, the Xu family has been living in the Lin family. It''s inconvenient for them to get together in the Lin family, but they must have to come to the Xu family to escape.


    Not long after, a group of officials from Tianhai, led by Tang Xiangming, came to celebrate. People had to sigh about the current energy of the Xu family. The reason why the Xu family has the current energy is all because of Xu Shaotang.


    This is really a response to that sentence: a person gets the road, a dog rises to heaven!


    Just as everyone was filled with emotion, there was a sudden rumbling sound in the sky. People quickly looked up and saw that several helicopters were speeding towards the Xu family.

 Chapter 718

    As the people in the helicopter came out, the officials of Tianhai who had just arrived were suddenly eclipsed.


    Song Yinian, Tang Hesong, song Anbang, Qin Haoran, and others, as well as the younger generation of their families, were enough to make the people present feel unattainable. However, the hatches of the other helicopters were opened, but the helicopter in the middle was not opened.


    After Song Yinian got off the plane, he came straight over. After two simple polite sentences with Xu Wenzheng, he found Xu Shaotang, who was chatting with Chen Cheng.


    "The Dragon general is coming. It''s not convenient for him to see outsiders. Please arrange it!" Song Yinuo pasted in Xu Shaotang''s ear and whispered.


    Hearing song Yinian''s words, Xu Shaotang was startled. What''s the point of Long Jiang''s play? The Xu family just moved to a new house, which startled him?


    Surprise is surprise, but Xu Shaotang came to the helicopter as fast as he could, opened the door of the helicopter, jumped up before he could even have a look, and then quickly closed the door of the helicopter.


    "Boss..."


    As Xu Shaotang was closing the cabin door, he suddenly heard a familiar voice coming from behind. Looking back, he saw you Mingze and Yu Xiao smiling at him. Long Jiang and Long Fei were also sitting at the back of the cabin. They were looking at him with the same smile.


    "You..." Xu Shaotang was surprised to see them. He was surprised to see them here. "How did you come here?"


    Long Jiang said with a smile, "it''s almost new year''s day. If I don''t let them come back and reunite with their families, you should say I''m inhuman again."


    "Who dares to say you are unkind? I''m Xu Shaotang''s first one to refuse!" Xu Shaotang said to the Dragon general with a smile.


    To be honest, Long Jiang is already close to human feelings, which can be seen from his handling of Lao Kong and Han Tongpu.


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "well, don''t flatter me. I don''t like this. Hurry to find a place for us to have a rest and arrange to meet your brother and family. Of course, in order to ensure no accident, Long Fei will follow them all the way. Do you have any opinion about that? "


    After all, you Mingze and Yu Xiao are strictly limited in their scope of activities. It''s very difficult to bring them back to meet their families at this time. Although they are very satisfied with their current living conditions, they can''t be separated from the monitoring scope of Longfei. Everything should be on the safe side.


    "No comment!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "with Long Fei, I don''t have to worry about their safety. It can''t be better."


    After that, Xu Shaotang immediately directs the helicopter pilot to the Lin family''s villa. The Lin family are all over the Xu family now, so it''s suitable for Longjiang to have a rest. After some guests are gone, he can invite Longjiang to the Xu family.


    In fact, the distance between the two families is very close. As soon as the helicopter took off, it had already arrived at Lin''s villa. While Xu Shaotang arranged for them to go to Lin''s villa for a rest, he called you Hongren and asked him to take Mingze''s mother to Lin''s villa. I believe you Mingze''s parents would be very happy to see them!


    An hour later, you Hongren came to the Lin family with his wife who came in a hurry.


    When you Mingze and Yu Xiao stand side by side, they burst into tears. You Mingze and Yu Xiao can''t help sobbing in a low voice.


    You Mingze laughs at Yu, kneels down in front of his parents, suppresses his crying and sobs: "parents, my son is unfilial..."


    A "Mom and Dad", let the weeping husband and wife tremble, they tremble to help each other to come forward, reach out to help the son and daughter-in-law kneeling on the ground.


    Xu Shaotang walked over and patted the shoulder of you Mingze who was helped up: "have a good chat with your family!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang pushed the dragon to the courtyard of the villa.


    "Thank you very much this time." Xu Shaotang slowly pushed the Dragon general to sit down in the yard and said to him with a smile.


    "Do I need your thanks?" The Dragon general smiles and stares at Xu Shaotang, then sighs: "you Mingze is still a good boy. If you had let me know that he is a mongoose, I would have dug him into the dragon group! It''s a pity that such a person should be outside. "


    A hacker with top technology, sometimes more powerful than an army, plays a huge role in modern asymmetric war.


    "Hehe, he didn''t want to be constrained in this aspect before, and I can''t force others to do so." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "You''re lying to ghosts!" Long Jiang laughed and scolded, but he didn''t bother to discuss it with Xu Shaotang again. After a change of words, he asked, "what you said to me some time ago, I sent someone to check it later. There is no progress at the moment, and there is no suspicious place. Do you think too much?"


    "I hope I think too much." Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile, "I don''t have any direct evidence in my hand now. Everything is just my guess."


    After learning about the role of those technologies from Zhou Shudao, Xu Shaotang made some bold guesses and told Longjiang his guess, hoping that Longjiang could find out something. But now it seems that there is obviously no progress in Longjiang''s side."It''s better not to guess." Long Jiang seriously looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "you know it''s too much involved. Just tell me about it. Don''t tell others about your conjecture without evidence. If it''s spread, it''s easy for you to become the object of criticism."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I understand. This guess is really too bold."


    Long Jiang whispered: "it''s a good thing that you have this kind of speculation, but when it comes to him, you must pay attention to evidence. Speculation without evidence is blind guess or malicious slander. It''s nothing to others, but when it comes to him, it must not be so."


    "Well, I see." Xu Shaotang nodded again and continued to guess the bold one in his mind. Then he said to Longjiang with a smile, "this time you come here, is it to send you Mingze and them back to visit their relatives?"


    "Can''t I come and see your new home?" The Dragon general asked with a smile.


    "Yes, of course!" "Xu Shaotang laughed:" but I believe I should not have such a big face


    It''s not that he can''t understand the Dragon general. Generally speaking, there is nothing very important. The Dragon general won''t leave the capital. This time, the dragon will come to Tianhai to see what the Xu family''s new home looks like.


    "You are a ghost boy!" Long Jiang laughed and said, "this time I come here mainly to inspect the Annan military region."

 Chapter 719

    "Inspecting the Annan military region?"


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang was shocked and asked tentatively, "are those small countries around us jumping up again?"


    Since Huaxia beat the multinational joint exercise forces to pieces, several small countries around Huaxia have also been severely deterred. In this year, they have settled down a lot, and there are few conflicts with Huaxia in the southern waters.


    Now, when long will suddenly visit the Annan military region, Xu Shaotang''s first thought is that I''m afraid there will be a time when a small country will forget to be beaten. However, after he calmed down, he felt that it was impossible. He had been in Tianhai all this time, and he had never heard of any country challenging China there. Is there anything else in between?


    "It''s nothing!" Long Jiang shook his head and hummed: "although those small countries are not willing to be completely suppressed by us, the lessons we taught them last year are enough to make them live in peace for several years."


    "Then why did you visit Annan military region for no reason?" Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general in doubt, and then guessed: "is this the place to change generals?"


    Yan Beize is now in charge of the Annan military region. After all, Yan Beize''s foundation is too shallow. In addition, he has not made great achievements since he was transferred to the Annan military region in the past two years. If he really wants to be replaced, it is reasonable.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s random conjecture, Long Jiang gave him a white look and said, "I find that why can''t you expect others to be better? Still brooding over what happened? "


    At the beginning, Yan Beize personally surrounded the Xu family. If it wasn''t for long, it would have been a fight. Now hearing Xu Shaotang guessing that Yan Beize will be replaced, long will not help but start to dig at Xu Shaotang.


    "No, if you think about it, I''ve forgotten about it." Xu Shaotang was puzzled and asked: "it''s not the provocation of those small countries, nor the change of generals. It''s really confusing for you to suddenly visit the Annan military region."


    "If you can''t figure it out, don''t do it!" Long Jiang said with a smile: "anyway, don''t run around in this period of time. If you have a big problem, please let me down first!"


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Long Jiang glared at Xu Shaotang: "where are you so many? Why? I told you to stay here, where there is so much nonsense! When the time comes, I''ll tell you naturally. It''s no use asking now. It hasn''t been officially settled yet. "


    Originally, Xu Shaotang was a little curious. Hearing what Longjiang said, he became more curious. He didn''t know what made Longjiang so mysterious.


    However, he also understood that since Longjiang didn''t want to tell him for the time being, it was useless for him to ask any more questions, so he had to stop pestering about this issue.


    Anyway, it''s near the end of the new year. He''s out all the year round. How can he stay in Tianhai to accompany his family during the new year? It''s just that Longjiang told him not to run around, so he''ll have a happy new year in Tianhai.


    After that, they talked about it all over the world until you Hongren and you Mingze came out.


    You Hongren and his wife stood in front of the Dragon general, bowed deeply to the Dragon general, and said gratefully, "thank you, old man, for giving their two children a chance to be a new man."


    In the process of chatting with you Mingze just now, you Mingze has told them all about himself. While they are sad that they have little time to meet their son in the future, they are grateful for the generous treatment of their son''s daughter-in-law Long Jiang.


    "Ha ha, don''t thank me." Dragon will kindly smile to their husband and wife: "if it''s not for your son''s ability, I can''t help him even if I want to help him."


    Part of the reason why Longjiang helps you Mingze is for Xu Shaotang''s sake, but most of it is because he takes a fancy to you Mingze''s superb hacking skills. Longjiang has always been generous in helping real talents.


    Although song Hongtang and his wife are not happy to see the identity of general Yilong, they can''t help but guess the identity of general Yilong.


    What is the concept above the status of song Yinian? They are afraid to think about it any more.


    After thinking of this, you Hongren quickly said: "if you don''t want to give up, please come to our house and have a sit. Our husband and wife will make a little bit of the friendship."


    "Oh, no!" Long Jiang shook his head and said, "I just came here to have a look. I have other things to do. I will start soon."


    "That''s it You Hongren some regret said: "that only when the old man next time free to invite you to our house."


    That''s what you said, but it''s polite. Why don''t you know that people like Longjiang can be invited by them?


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "you don''t have to be polite to me. Your family should take advantage of this time to get together. It''s hard for your family to get together. I will let Long Fei stay with them all the time. When I leave Tianhai, the two of them will have to go back to the capital with me, so cherish this short time. "His words are not only to you Hongren and his wife, but also to you Mingze and Yu Xiao.


    "All right, sir, you''ll be busy first, so we won''t disturb you." You Hongren said respectfully.


    The Dragon general nodded and said to him, "except when necessary, give them the most space."


    His words are tantamount to relaxing the surveillance of you Mingze and Yu Xiao again. As long as you Mingze and Yu Xiao don''t want to escape from the surveillance of Long Fei, Long Fei will not appear in their sight. Of course, Long Fei will still watch them in the position they don''t notice, but they won''t know that.


    After you''s family left, Xu Shaotang said to Longjiang, "don''t you go to my house?"


    "No, I can come to your house whenever I have time." Long Jiang said, "I''m going to Annam military region right now. Don''t accompany me here. There are many guests coming from Xu family. You''d better go back and greet them."


    "Well, take care of yourself all the way!" Xu Shaotang said: "I''ll be informed of anything when it comes. Besides, although my previous guess was too bold, it''s not impossible. I think you''d better stare at it again. If it''s really him, it will always show up after a long time."


    "Well, I see. I''ll keep an eye on it." Long Jiang nodded, then motioned to Xu Shaotang to push him into the helicopter.

 Chapter 720

    When long Jiang left, Xu Shaotang returned to Xu''s home alone.


    Now the Xu family is full of guests, and these guests are divided into several circles. Among them, the Tang and song families and Qin Haoran are members of the same circle, all of whom are politicians. On the other side is Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen, a group of young people. The rest is Xu Wen''s circle of friends in the shopping mall.


    Several circles of people get together to form a clear boundary.


    Fortunately, the manor area of the Xu family is very large, otherwise it would not be able to accommodate so many people.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, song Yinian was the first one to rush over. Before Xu Shaotang could react, he pulled Xu Shaotang into the corner of nobody.


    "Say, what do you mean, boy?" Song Yinian glared at Xu Shaotang angrily. It didn''t look like a joke. He was really angry.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinian puzzled.


    The old man was fine when he got off the helicopter? He followed the Dragon general for several hours. Was the old man drunk during this period? But it''s not like that. Although song Yinian smelled of wine, his eyes were very clear. He couldn''t see that he was drunk.


    "You are still pretending to be confused with me Song Yinian was even more angry. He glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "Enoch is your boy. Why don''t you treat her so much?"


    "No..." Xu Shaotang looked more puzzled at Song Yinian, "why don''t I wait to see Enoch? Isn''t Enoch and I good? Are you always mistaken? "


    Xu Shaotang felt a little puzzled. As soon as he came back, he was pulled by the old man to say some puzzled words. Up to now, he hasn''t found out what the situation is.


    "I made a mistake?" Song Yinuo and you haven''t been pregnant for three years


    The more song Yinian thinks about it, the more angry he gets. He has been looking forward to holding his grandson for a long time. Now, it''s good that Xu Shaotang''s other two women are pregnant. As long as his granddaughter is not pregnant, he directly thinks that Xu Shaotang is eccentric.


    Listening to song Yinian''s words, Xu Shaotang finally found out the situation. It turned out that the old man was angry because of this.


    However, this matter is not his decision. He has worked hard, but it backfired. Song Yinuo just can''t bear it. What can he do?


    Xu Shaotang said to song Yinian in a tearful way: "old man, it depends on fate. I''m not biased. Enoch has never been pregnant with a child. I really don''t know how to explain it..."


    "The explanation of fart!" Song Yinian said angrily: "I think you are eccentric!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinian speechless, and the old man thinks that he is eccentric. He really doesn''t know how to explain it. Even he thinks it''s unscientific. If he''s not sure that there''s nothing wrong with song Yinuo''s body, he doubts whether it''s the reason for song Yinuo.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, song Yinian became more energetic: "how are you, you have nothing to say?"


    Xu Shaotang is not speechless. He really doesn''t know what to say. He also knows the old man''s mind. At the beginning, Xu Wenzheng and his wife had the same mind as the old man, but the pregnancy was just a matter of chance, and he couldn''t lead.


    "Old man, you see, I understand you want to have great grandson, but it''s not urgent." Xu Shaotang now can only appease the irascible old man, pointing to Tang Zhiqiu who is with Chen Cheng, he said: "you see, Zhiqiu should be born in another month or so. Don''t you think you can have a great grandson right away?"


    Now it''s useless to reason with the old man, and Xu Shaotang can only use this way to bring disaster to the East.


    "Zhiqiu is Zhiqiu, Yinuo is Yinuo, you don''t want to be confused!" Song Yinian said angrily: "anyway, I don''t care. If you can''t let me have a look at Enoch''s child, I will..."


    At this point, song Yinian seemed to realize that he had said something wrong, and his voice stopped suddenly.


    However, Xu Shaotang heard a different meaning from the old man''s words.


    In the past, although the old man often urged him to have a baby, he never spoke so fiercely as this time. Most of them told him in a joking way. This time, the old man''s reaction was somewhat abnormal.


    "Old man, are you hiding something from us?" Xu Shaotang suddenly stares at Song Yinian''s eyes and asks.


    "What can I hide from you?" Song Yinian avoided Xu Shaotang''s eyes and hummed: "you don''t want to change the topic for me. Give me a definite word. When can I see Enoch''s child?"


    Instead of answering song''s question, Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed song''s hand and put his finger on Song''s wrist to feel song''s pulse."What are you doing?" Song Yinian wanted to take back his hand, but Xu Shaotang firmly grasped it.


    Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t know anything about medicine, he can still feel the pulse of people. With the help of true Qi, he can clearly feel the pulse of song Yinian.


    Song Yinian''s pulse is very chaotic now, there is basically no law to speak of, and the power of pulse beating is also very weak. Obviously, there is something wrong with song Yinian''s body, and it should be a big problem.


    "What''s wrong with your body, old man?" Xu Shaotang puts down his arm and looks at Song Yinian with worry.


    However, song Yinian refused to admit it. Instead, he glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "you bastard, can''t you expect me to be better? You''re sick! "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Yinian helplessly and said, "you don''t have to hide it from me. You should know that I know some martial arts. Although I don''t know what''s wrong with you, I can feel that you have physical problems. You''re in such a hurry to have a baby with Enoch. It''s about your body, isn''t it


    If Xu Shaotang does not understand why song Yinian suddenly became so impatient, then he is really an idiot.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had a clear picture of his body, song Yinian knew that he could no longer hide in front of Xu Shaotang. He could only sigh a little and say in a low voice: "cancer!"


    When song Yinian''s voice falls, Xu Shaotang''s body shakes slightly and his eyes moisten involuntarily.

 Chapter 721

    Knowing the bad news, Xu Shaotang couldn''t speak for a long time. He felt as if he was blocked by something in his heart.


    Compared with Xu Shaotang''s sad look, song Yinian was more open-minded. He snorted to Xu Shaotang: "you bastard, what''s your expression? I''m not dead yet. You''d better stay in mourning until I''m dead! "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to song Yinian''s curse. He just opened his lips and asked in a hoarse voice, "when did it happen?"


    He didn''t need to ask song Yinian whether the cancer was early or late. If it was early, song wouldn''t be so eager to see him and song Yinuo''s children.


    "Just found out some time ago, brain cancer, no help!" Song Yinian said simply, as if the things he was talking about had nothing to do with himself.


    Hearing the word "brain cancer", Xu Shaotang felt even more flustered. If other cancers could be controlled by various advanced medical means, brain cancer is extremely difficult to treat in all kinds of cancers. Although there are precedents of successful surgical treatment, since Song Yinian said that he could not be saved, what''s more After all, the medical skills of song Yinian''s private doctors are among the best in China.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang and song Yiyan in the distance and asked, "do they know this?"


    Song Yinian shook his head and said, "I don''t know. At present, only the doctor and I know about it. Oh, by the way, now you are included in it! I can tell you, don''t tell me about it. I don''t want to see them look so sad all day long! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and asked, "did the doctor say how much time you still have?"


    Seeing song Yinian as he is, he probably knows how much time he has left, otherwise he would not be here to urge Xu Shaotang.


    "As little as half a year, as much as a year." Song Yinian''s face is not about to face the fear of death, but a face of indifference.


    At his age, coupled with all kinds of diseases he suffered from in the battlefield when he was young, he had already prepared himself for death. Moreover, for him, he had made a lot of money to live to this day. How many times did he almost die? It can be said that his life was recovered.


    Moreover, birth, aging, illness and death are the laws of nature, which can''t be changed by anyone. When it''s my turn, I have to recognize it. Anyway, his generation is worth it.


    "If you insist, you must see me and Enoch''s children!" Xu Shaotang incomparably solemnly said.


    "Bullshit! I have such a wish now! " Song Yinian snorted: "I''ll put the ugliness first. If I don''t see you and Enoch''s children, I''ll go to scare you to death every night, you bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang ignored the old man''s threat, but sighed heavily: "I ask you to worry less about the things you shouldn''t worry about. If you don''t believe me, your brain cancer is caused by too many things you think about!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinian kicked his ass and said with a smile: "go away! If you want to say that I have been punished by heaven, I still think that I have too many bullshit thoughts? In my position, can I not think about things? Isn''t that a loser? "


    "If you have been punished by heaven, it is estimated that few people in China will live!" Xu Shaotang sighed slightly.


    Song Yinian also worked hard for his country all his life. In fact, he was tired of this disease.


    They talked here for a while, and song Yinian said, "let''s go. If we talk here again, others will doubt it. Also, put away your appearance of dying and not living. Don''t be cursed to death by your bird appearance instead of dying. "


    Although song Yinian was swearing, Xu Shaotang knew that the old man just didn''t want people to see that he had physical problems, and didn''t want his family to suffer mental torture with him. The dead old man was still so strong at this time.


    As soon as they passed by, Tang Hesong pushed song Yinian to his seat and put a glass of wine in front of him.


    "Lao song, three glasses of wine away from your seat. It''s your rule."


    They are all officialdom. In order to avoid the officials of Tianhai toasting them, song Yinian set the rule of "three cups of wine away from the seat" as soon as he was on the table. Unexpectedly, he was the first one to be punished.


    "You old man, can''t I go and discuss something with my son-in-law?" Song Yinian played a naughty way: "these three cups don''t count!"


    "Hey, you old rascal, you don''t mean what you said?" How can Tang Hesong let song Yinian go so easily, "don''t play a rascal in front of me, these kids dare not irrigate you, but I dare to irrigate you!"


    Among them, song Yinian and Tang Hesong have the highest status and the oldest age. Qin Haoran and Tang Xiangming dare not drink song Yinian wine even if they want to. Only Tang Hesong, who is not inferior to song Yinian in status and age, dares to do it.Seeing that the two old men choked up for a few glasses of wine, Xu Shaotang quickly walked over and said, "Mr. Tang, it''s because of me that the old man left his seat. Let me drink for him!"


    Song Yinian''s body is very ill now. If he drinks like this for half a year, it''s estimated that he will be choked for three months. How can he still have a chance to see song Yinuo''s children.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang stood up to help song Yinian block the wine, Tang He gave up when he was relieved. He said to Xu Shaotang, "we all know how much you can drink. Don''t join us here. Hurry to make trouble with those young people. It''s not your turn to drink these three glasses of wine."


    Xu Shaotang would like to say more, but song Yinian glared at him and hummed, "where are you cool, where are you staying? I can drink this wine myself!"


    finished, Song Yi grabbed the wine glass on the table and drank a cup of Baijiu in the cup. Then he poped absolutely empty wine glass on the table, and looked at Tang He Song''s way with a defiant look. "There are two cups!"


    Song Yinian doesn''t want to attract people''s attention because Xu Shaotang came out to block his wine. You know, Xu Shaotang was a jerk who didn''t drink a few glasses of wine for him before. Today, for the first time, he came out to help him block his wine. As long as you think about it carefully, you can guess that it''s mostly his body.


    "Drink less. There may be something else later..." Xu Shaotang understood song Yinian''s idea and could only find a reason to persuade him, so as not to attract other people''s attention.


    "Good!" Song Yinian nodded, but his hand had already picked up Tang Hesong''s full glass of wine.

 Chapter 722

    In the evening, the guests of the Xu family scattered one after another, and all the people from the capital had left.


    Although Xu Shaotang has been staring at him, song Yinian is still drunk, and Tang Hesong is not much better. The two old people are helped by their younger generation to board the plane back to the capital.


    Thinking about song Yinian''s loveliness, Xu Shaotang felt heartache.


    Although the old man looks very open-minded, he must suffer a lot in his heart, which can be seen from the fact that he and Tang Hesong are fighting together.


    It is estimated that song Yinian and they are almost home. Xu Shaotang connects song Yinuo.


    "Shaotang, are you finished?" Song Yinuo''s gentle voice came from the phone.


    "Well, it''s over!" Xu Shaotang said in a heavy voice.


    Song Yinuo didn''t notice that Xu Shaotang''s tone was wrong. He said: "I''m really sorry. There are too many things on my side. I really want to come back and see what our new home looks like."


    She hasn''t been to the company for a long time. The company has accumulated a lot of things to deal with. If she hadn''t been entangled by the company''s affairs, she would have followed song Yinian to see her new home in Tianhai. She misses Xu Shaotang even more. Although Xu Shaotang has just left the capital, her deep yearning has surrounded her.


    "I''ve reserved a room for you." Xu Shaotang paused and said, "the old man is drunk here. He will be home in a short time. Take good care of him."


    He almost talked about song Yinian''s current physical condition. Thinking about what he had promised, he finally put up with it.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo screamed and sighed helplessly: "my grandfather is really drunk at such an old age. I don''t know how much I love my body."


    "Well, don''t blame him. Take care of him." Xu Shaotang said: "the old man is urging us to do something about our children today. If you have time to accompany him more, he won''t think about his great grandson all day long."


    He can''t tell the old man''s illness, and he wants song Yinuo to spend more time with him in the last period of time. He can only think of this reason, hoping that song Yinuo can spend more time with the old man and do his best to be filial. In the future, he will go to the capital to accompany the old man.


    Anyway, since the attack, the temporary villa Qin Zongheng gave them has been completely destroyed. Song Yinuo lives in the Song family now. In this way, song Yinuo can spend more time with the old man, so as not to leave him regret. It seems that everything in the dark has its own arrangement.


    "Well, I see." Song Yinuo was about to say it again when he heard a "rumbling" voice in his ear. He said to Xu Shaotang: "it should be my grandfather. They are back. I''ll go to see him first and call you later."


    After hanging up song Yinuo''s phone, Xu Shaotang is still worried about song Yinian''s illness. When he hears the sound of footsteps coming from behind, he looks back and finds that he is feeling pity.


    "The room was chosen so soon?" Xu Shaotang picks up his mood and asks Lianxin.


    After the guests of the Xu family left, except that the rooms of Xu Wenzheng and his wife had already been decided, all the others had to choose their own rooms. Since Lianxin had just been upgraded to the dry daughter of Xu Wenzheng and his wife, naturally, her room was indispensable.


    Pity gently nodded, said: "I have nothing to pick on the room, just choose a room."


    When choosing a room, she didn''t think as much about it as Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun. Naturally, the speed of choosing a room is much faster. For her, it doesn''t matter which room she lives in. The important thing is to live in the Xu family and feel the warm and incomparable atmosphere of the Xu family.


    "Just like yourself." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    "I think you seem to be out of your mind all the time today. Is something wrong?" In fact, Lianxin has long found that Xu Shaotang is abnormal. Taking advantage of this chatting time, she walks up to Xu Shaotang and jokingly says, "isn''t it because I''m unhappy when I live here?"


    This is a joke, pity just said, but some regret, she is afraid that Xu Shaotang is really unhappy because of this.


    "Do you think I''m such a small person?" Fortunately, Xu Shaotang didn''t say that as pitifully worried, but said faintly: "you are also a member of the Xu family now. Let alone let you live in the Xu family, it''s normal to divide the shares of Shengshi group into you."


    Pity heart white he one eye, say: "you can never say so, don''t know of still think I am in order to attach you Xu family just recognize of Godfather godmother they."


    "The clear is clear. You care what others say and do." Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang can see it clearly. To tell the truth, the family property of Xu family may not be in the eyes of Lianxin. The money that Lianxin''s Hunter Club brings to her is also a huge sum. Moreover, in front of Zongheng group, the Xu family is nothing. If Lianxin is really a kind of person who is a dragon and a Phoenix, as long as she nods, Qin Zongheng will fight for beauty With a smile, why come to the Xu family?Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he felt relieved and said to him with a smile, "you haven''t told me why I''m so sleepy today?"


    "No, it''s probably because I''ve drunk too much." Xu Shaotang made up a reason that was not brilliant.


    See Xu Shaotang don''t want to say more, pity heart also don''t want to ask further, just light said: "you before the things I have arranged for, in the future my focus on the capital and Tianhai."


    "All right." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "with you on the side of Tianhai, I don''t have to worry about things on the side of Tianhai."


    "You really look up to me." Pity heart helpless smile way.


    Xu Shaotang is such a quick shopkeeper. She has just moved to Xu''s home. It seems that he is going to throw the big business of Tianhai to her. Although it is a kind of trust, it gives her a lot of pressure.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I don''t have to worry about you. I believe you will take the Xu family as your real home."


    "This is my real home!" Pity heart noncommittal said.


    "Yes, this is really your home." With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "you''ve been busy all day. Go to bed early."


    "Well!" Pity nodded and turned to his room.

 Chapter 723

    "Boom boom..."


    With a sudden sound, broke the long lost can not breathe like silence, a mass of color light rising rapidly, leaving a line of gray smoke.


    One after another beautiful "flowers" in the air in full bloom, blooming, split into countless small light points, lit up the night sky, fixed in the beautiful night sky!


    In a short moment, the flowers went out, withered, everything returned to calm, but the beauty of that moment has become eternal.


    Here the fireworks just curtain call, there the fireworks bloom again in the sky, one after another dotted with stars of the night sky.


    "Happy New Year


    A voice of laughter accompanied by the beautiful fireworks bloom, so that the night more warmth.


    "Another year has passed..." Looking up at the beautiful flowers in the sky, Xu Shaotang muttered to himself.


    The past year is almost the busiest one in his life. It is not only the year that he gained the most, but also the year that he lost the most.


    This year is destined to be the most unforgettable one in his life.


    Miao Miao runs to Xu Shaotang holding the fireworks like a rope, hugs Xu Shaotang''s leg, shakes the fireworks with "crackling" in his hand in front of Xu Shaotang, raises his innocent face, and asks with a smile: "Dad, what are you thinking? Why don''t you play with us? "


    Xu Shaotang bent down and held Miao Miao in his arms. He shaved the girl''s nose and said with a smile, "my father is thinking of my father''s friends."


    At this moment, the drunk maniac, rainstorm, cigarette butts, breaking the army and so on passed through his mind one by one, and even Chu Linfeng''s enemies appeared in his mind for a short time.


    "Dad wants to be friends. You can ask them to come and play together." Miao Miao lies on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and says naively.


    Xu Shaotang touched the girl''s head and murmured: "Dad''s friends will never be seen again..."


    This year, he lost too many friends, but he has a strong hunch that in the new year, he may lose more friends.


    Seeing the father and daughter, Lin Shuying came over with a big smile, pinched Miao''s face, and said to the girl, "Miao is really shy. When they are all so big, they need to be hugged by their father."


    "I want my father to hold me!" Miao Miao sticks out his tongue and makes faces at Lin Shuying, which makes Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang laugh.


    "What are you laughing at, so happy?"


    Su Ruyun, who heard them laughing, also came over. Although her stomach is not as big as Lin Shuying''s, it is obvious that she has a big belly now. When the goblin walks, she deliberately props her stomach and forks her waist. It seems that she is afraid that others may not know that she is pregnant. Her crab like action makes Xu Shaotang laugh again.


    Lin Shuying said to Su Ruyun with a smile: "this girl depends on Shaotang all day long. When I say something to her, she still makes faces at me."


    "Miao Miao, make a face for Aunt Ruyun to have a look." Su Ruyun teases Miao Miao with a smile.


    Hearing her words, Miao Miao once again made faces to the three of them with the action just now. Their lovely appearance made them all feel pity.


    Looking at Miao Miao''s lovely face in Xu Shaotang''s arms, Su Ruyun touches her stomach, thinking that in three or four months, the child belonging to her and Xu Shaotang will also come to the world, hoping that the child will be as pitiful as Miao Miao in the future.


    Looking at them nestling together, and Xu Wenzheng and his wife sitting together chatting, there is a trace of envy in their eyes. When he takes back his eyes and looks at Xu Wenzheng and Fang LAN, that trace of envy is replaced by full happiness.


    "Old man, this time next year, our family will be really busy." Fang Lan also looks at Xu Shaotang and their faces are filled with smiles.


    Xu Wenzheng took a sip of the tea in front of him. "Ha ha," he said with a smile, "yes, this time next year, maybe our other two grandchildren will be able to walk, and our Xu family will finally prosper."


    "I don''t know how many good things Shaotang has done in his previous life in exchange for such good fortune in his life." Fang Lan said with a smile: "any of the three of them who are our daughter-in-law is the blessing of Shaotang. But this guy is very good. He found us three such good daughters-in-law all at once. Now I feel like I''m dreaming."


    Who would have thought that the son who was disgusted by others a few years ago could grow up to this point today. The son who was disgusted by others has become a hot spot now. Their husband and wife once broke their heart for Xu Shaotang''s affairs. Now they are not worried, they can''t worry about the child at all.


    Everything my son did was incredible to them.


    Pity also followed with a smile: "this guy is a dog''s luck."


    "Ha ha, this boy is really lucky!" Xu Wenzheng laughed and said, "if you want me to say that this boy can become what he is now, we really want to thank Enoch. If Enoch''s bodyguards hadn''t woken him up, he might still be living in a muddle. It''s a pity that Enoch is not here, otherwise our family will be reunited this time. ""Speaking of Enoch, the girl''s stomach hasn''t moved yet. Let''s talk about it to Shaotang. We can''t let Enoch have any opinions." Fang Lan said beside him.


    "Godmother, you really think of your son as a pig!" Listen to Fang Lan''s words, compassion smile: "you are not afraid of so many children at home, you can''t take care of them."


    "Who said I couldn''t take care of it?" Fang LAN waved his hand and said with a smile: "we can take care of more. Our happiest thing is to watch these little guys grow up day by day. By the way, compassion, you also need to consider your personal problems. You are still so young. Don''t give up your right to pursue love because of the past. "


    "Godmother, you are in such a hurry to marry me out!" Compassion joked: "I haven''t enjoyed enough time with you. I''ll talk about my business later."


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later!" Fang Lan said with a smile: "our pity heart is so beautiful, surely we can find a good man!"


    While they were talking, the new year''s bell sounded unconsciously, and the fireworks in the sky became more gorgeous, embellishing the whole night sky like day.

 Chapter 724

    On the first day of the lunar new year, the Xu family was once again crowded with guests, and the shouts from the Xu family could be heard from afar.


    If you didn''t know this is the Xu family, many people would think this is the mahjong hall.


    Outside the yard, Miao Miao and Zhou Leshan are going crazy together. Zhou Leshan''s character follows Zhou Shudao, and he is also a good man. No matter how Miao Miao teases him, he doesn''t show any displeasure on his face.


    Looking at Zhou Leshan''s simple and honest appearance, Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, let the child play for a few more days. After a young age, it''s time to let the child accept some basic training. At that time, I''m afraid he will have no time to play.


    Just as he was making a basic training plan for Zhou Leshan in his heart, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Looking at the number of the Dragon general displayed on the mobile phone, Xu Shaotang laments that the Dragon general did it on purpose. When he called on the first day of the lunar new year, it was definitely not for new year''s greetings. Most of the time, the uncertain thing had been settled.


    When the phone was connected, there came the sonorous voice of the Dragon general: "No.1 Southern patrol!"


    In a few words, Xu Shaotang''s basic training plan for Zhou Leshan, which has already been half drawn up in his mind, is disrupted.


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Shaotang "Teng" stood up, quickly walked to Tang Xiangming, who was playing cards there, and pulled Tang Xiangming to go outside.


    Being pulled by Xu Shaotang for no reason, Tang Xiangming quit immediately. He pointed to the card in front of him and said, "Xu Shao, I''ll wait until I finish playing this one. It''s all the same!"


    "Oh, old Tang, you''ve hidden so much!" Li Xiuping took out a card from his hand with a smile and said, "you are not waiting for my card. You are so scared that I dare not play."


    Although Li Xiuping said that he didn''t dare to play, the smile on his face was obvious. He was going to use this card to tease Tang Xiangming and tell him clearly that this card was in his own hands. If he wanted, there was no way!


    "Fart of all colors, do you really think I can''t play mahjong?" Xu Shaotang looks at Tang Xiangming. He''s a bad card. He even means to say that he''s a fool!


    When Xu Shaotang exposed the lie, Tang Xiangming said with a smile: "soldiers, crafty way!"


    Look, all the mahjong players have played the art of war. We can see how powerful the quintessence of China is.


    "If you want to fight here again, I promise you will have no place to cry later!" Xu Shaotang took Tang Xiangming and said, "do you want to play for a while or for a lifetime? If you want to play for a lifetime, I won''t stop you..."


    Of course, Tang Xiangming understands what Xu Shaotang means. If he plays cards all his life, he has nothing to do? Isn''t this the same as telling yourself in disguise that if he doesn''t do this well, he will be completely idle playing cards?


    See Xu Shaotang said seriously, Tang Xiangming put aside the idea of joke, doubt asked: "in the end is what?"


    Xu Shaotang approached Tang Xiangming, lying in his ear and whispered, "No.1 South patrol!"


    "Wow..."


    Tang Xiangming pushed down his bad hand, stood up and said, "my God, this machine doesn''t have time to overhaul in a year."


    With that, Tang Xiangming pushed down all the cards of Li Xiuping and said to Li Xiuping, "let''s go. If we don''t go, we may have to sit in the park and play cards with a group of old men every day."


    No.1 has not visited the place for many years. This sudden tour to the South certainly indicates that something big will happen. Does it have anything to do with them? First of all, Tianhai must also be within the scope of its tour. If there are any problems in the process of No.1''s tour to the south, they will have to follow the bad luck. Therefore, from now on, they must do all the protection work well At the same time, we need to prepare some reports. These reports may not be useful. But if No. 1 asks them and they can''t answer, it is estimated that they will be ready to hand over the work immediately.


    Before he left, Tang Xiangming pulled Xu Shaotang aside and said, "say hello to the Chen family. First, there should be no trouble at this time. Second, let them do some intelligence gathering in secret. We must make sure that nothing happens this time."


    "Well, I know!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Long Jiang asked him to stay in Tianhai all the time. It seems that it''s also because of this. No wonder Long Jiang suddenly inspected the Annam military region. It seems that he just came to make a front stop.


    After Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping leave in a hurry, Xu Shaotang calls Chen Cheng, who is making trouble with the wolf team members over there.


    "Boss, on the first day of the new year, you don''t have a smile on your face. Isn''t it a bit unlucky?" Chen Cheng is joking with Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t laugh here with me!" Xu Shaotang said: "I hold the pillow, you can''t laugh right away."


    "Well What''s the matter? " Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s face is very serious, Chen Cheng also puts away his smile and looks at Xu Shaotang with doubts.


    Xu Shaotang said in a low voice: "No.1 South patrol."¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng''s face changed into a look of astonishment. He finally knows why Xu Shaotang can''t laugh. At this moment, he can''t laugh either.


    "Don''t just stand here!" Xu Shaotang pulls Chen Cheng, who hasn''t recovered yet, and says, "now you go back to Chen''s house immediately. This news must be kept strictly confidential, even to your father! If you let out a little information, you will know the consequences! In addition, after going back, all the forces of the Chen family will be bound up, even if it is to molest a good woman can not happen! In addition, you are now the secret intelligence personnel. You should use all your strength to inquire outside. If you find anything wrong on the ground, tell me immediately that nothing can go wrong this time. Do you understand? "


    "I understand!" After hearing Xu Shaotang''s instructions, Chen Cheng immediately rushes out of Xu''s house like a gust of wind.


    As Tang Xiangming and Chen Cheng left in a hurry, all the people present noticed an unusual smell. All the black and white people in Tianhai left in a hurry, which surely indicates that something big will happen in Tianhai.


    Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to care about everyone''s conjecture. She just finds compassion and asks her to immediately mobilize all the intelligence personnel of Tianhai, not only to collect the intelligence of Tianhai, but also to collect the intelligence around Tianhai. Once she finds any abnormality, she will report it immediately without any delay.


    Now he can only use all the strength he can use to ensure the safety of No.1 during the southern patrol, and all things must be taken precautions!

 Chapter 725

    Zhoushan naval base.


    This is the training base for the navy of the whole Annan military region and the first stop of the old man''s southern tour.


    As for why the old man chose this place as the first stop of the southern patrol, although we are not very clear, we can guess that the coastline of China is very long, and the Navy undertakes the important task of defending the enemy outside the country in modern times. It is not strange that the old man chose this place as the first stop of the southern patrol.


    At the moment, the senior generals of the whole Annan military region are standing in the cold wind, looking out of the naval base anxiously. They only know that the chief will arrive here today, but the specific time and way of arrival are not very clear.


    There was a strong wind in the naval base, and the wind was like a knife in the face of the people.


    Even so, everyone is trying to keep a stand at attention, ready to welcome the chief at any time.


    Just when everyone was worried, a black car suddenly appeared on the horizontal line in the distance, and then a line of cars came into our eyes.


    "All at attention!" Yan Beize, who was standing in the front, immediately called out: "salute!"


    As Yan Beize''s voice rang out, all of them straightened up and saluted the slowly approaching motorcade.


    When they got closer, the motorcade stopped about 20 meters away from yanbeize. Then, all the doors were opened in a neat and uniform manner. The well-trained security personnel jumped out of their cars and quickly dispersed around to guard.


    "Xu Shaotang?" Yan Beize saw Xu Shaotang walking down from the middle car. He was slightly surprised, but his eyes kept a respectful look.


    Jinhu is also around Xu Shaotang now, with Xu Shaotang''s left and right protection on both sides of the middle car. Xu Shaotang didn''t make a gesture to the iron leopard sitting in the cab until he was sure that there was no hidden danger nearby.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s gesture, tiebao immediately opened the door and came down, then went to the right side of the car and opened the back door.


    Under the careful protection of everyone, the old man walked down from the car with a smile on his face, and the three immediately protected No. 1 and walked to the respectful crowd.


    The smile on No.1''s face changed slightly when he saw all the generals standing in a square array, but it soon returned to normal.


    Xu Shaotang noticed the change of the old man''s face and winked at the golden tiger beside him, which means that someone is going to have bad luck.


    Jin Hu nodded slightly. He and tie Bao have been around the old man for some time. They have a certain understanding of the old man''s temperament. The old man''s look just now is obviously unhappy. It''s just because of the situation at the scene, it''s not convenient to attack.


    "Hard work!" Looking at all the people salute to themselves, the old man also salutes back to everyone, and signals everyone to let go at the same time.


    Until then, all the people put down their hands, and Yan Beize immediately welcomed them: "welcome to Zhoushan naval base for inspection! "


    with a slight smile, the old man said to Yan Beize," you chief officials will have a meeting with me in the conference room first, and the others will be gone. "


    Yan Beize was ordered to leave behind the political commissar, deputy commander and chief of staff of the Annan military region, and let all other officers at all levels disperse, and then took the chief to the conference room.


    At the door of the conference room, the old man said to Xu Shaotang and their three close protectors, "you three stay at the door. No one is allowed to come near without orders."


    With that, the old man took the lead in entering the conference room.


    Yanbeize four people don''t know why the chief came and called them directly to the meeting room, but they have a bad feeling.


    The four entered the meeting room with uneasy mood. They just stood in the meeting room, and the old man''s palm slapped on the table. The kind smile just disappeared, and his face was full of anger.


    "Ridiculous The old man looked at the four men in cold sweat with a black face and said angrily, "senior officers of the whole Annan military region are here to welcome me, an old man. If the enemy comes now, who will command? In particular, you Yan Beize, a commander of the military region, who is not in the headquarters of the military region, came here to play with formalism. I visited Zhoushan naval base, not your Annan military region! "


    When he got out of the car and saw the square array composed of senior officers, he had the impulse to get angry, but after all, in the public, he finally held back his anger.


    Hear the old man''s voice full of anger, Yan Beize they finally know why No. 1 is angry.


    Before long Jiang visited the Annan military region, he had already told him clearly that the old man was making a secret inspection this time, so he didn''t have to make too much publicity. However, he always felt that since the chief came to inspect, as the chief military officer of the Annan military region, he had to be present. If the chief had any special instructions, he could reply in time.


    He never thought that the old man would be furious because of this.


    "The chief criticized me for not doing a good job!" Yan Beize said with fear.


    After scolding Yan Beize, the old man turned his eyes to the other three and said, "you too. You all come here one by one. Have you ever thought that war could happen at any time? Although there has been no big war in China these years, the dark cloud of war has been hanging over our heads. Remember, peacetime is wartime! "He was not angry because he was welcomed by Yan Beize. He was angry because all the senior officers left their posts to welcome him as an old man.


    "Thank you for your criticism, we remember!" The commissar was ashamed and said, "we will return to our respective posts now. We must bear in mind the instructions of the chief. Peacetime is wartime!"


    "Don''t say such empty words if you don''t give instructions!" The old man waved his hand and said, "this is not an instruction. It''s just a feeling. You are the first line of defense of the country. You can''t relax at any time. Otherwise, you will become a criminal of the country if you are not careful."


    At this time, the anger on the old man''s face gradually faded away, quietly looking at the four people in panic.


    "We get it." Yanbei said: "if the chief finds any problems during his inspection of Zhoushan naval base, we will be open-minded to accept criticism. Then I will arrange the person in charge of the Navy here to show the chief around, and we will return to our posts immediately."


    "Well, let''s all go back. I don''t have to arrange for anyone to take me. I''ll see it myself." The old man said lightly.


    Yan Beize nodded, immediately did not dare to delay here, immediately ordered all officers to return to their posts.

 Chapter 726

    After coming out of the meeting room, the old man said to them directly, "go to the canteen!"


    "Are you hungry?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "No!" The old man said, "first, let''s see how the soldiers eat. In modern war, besides the competition of high-end weapons, the competition of soldiers'' physical fitness is also very important. If they can''t eat well, what area should they fight with the enemy?"


    After listening to the old man, they immediately went to the canteen.


    When they came, it happened to be a meal. Officers and soldiers at all levels in the canteen were eating in the canteen. When they saw the old man who came in under the protection of Xu Shaotang, they all stood up, and many people even had no time to wipe the stains on the corners of their mouths.


    "Everybody sit down and eat. Don''t be stiff. Just think I''m not here." The old man said with a smile.


    Although the old man said so, everyone stood upright and no one sat down.


    The old man frowned slightly and said harshly, "sit down and eat!"


    Seeing that everyone was still standing upright, the old man had to force everyone to sit down in the tone of command.


    After hearing the old man''s order, everyone sat down in a neat and uniform posture. Although everyone was eating according to the old man''s order, they were not relaxed in their hearts. Even their eating movements seemed a little stiff.


    The old man walked in the canteen at will, looking at the food in the soldiers'' plates, until he was sure that everyone was eating well, the old man slowly left the canteen.


    Originally, he wanted to sit down and taste the food the soldiers ate, but he thought that if he stayed here, everyone would not be able to eat, so he had to give up his mind.


    After coming out of the canteen, the old man called Sheng Yaping, commander of Zhoushan naval base.


    Sheng Yaping, who received the notice, rushed over and saluted: "what instructions does the chief have?"


    "Take the expedition to the sea with me!" The old man said lightly.


    "This..." Sheng Yaping was startled by the old man''s words and said tentatively, "chief, this is not good. No one can tell the sea situation clearly. It''s your safety that matters."


    "If you don''t go to the high seas, just turn around in our waters!" Looking at the sea not far away, the old man said to Sheng Yaping, "if there are problems in our territory, it''s your problem."


    Although the old man''s words are not serious, his attitude has been very firm. Sheng Yaping has no choice but to look at the old man. He knows in his heart that if he doesn''t want to go aboard the expedition to see the vast sea area of China, the old man will not give up. In desperation, Sheng Yaping has to make arrangements immediately.


    An hour later, after a series of emergency security checks, the expeditionary aircraft carrier slowly left the military port.


    "That song Yinian that old guy went out with the expedition once?" Standing on the deck of the expedition, the old man looked at the endless sea and asked Xu Shaotang.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang swallowed a mouthful of saliva, faltering and saying: "old man, don''t you want to learn from old song?"


    Xu Shaotang was really frightened by the old man''s words. He didn''t know whether he was just talking about it or whether he really had this plan. If the old man really wanted to learn from Song Yinian, they would have a lot of fun.


    "Why not?" The old man drew back his eyes, turned to the deck under his feet, and sighed: "for so many years, a lot of things in China have come from nothing. We have come to this day step by step. I don''t know how many lives we have paid for them, especially the Navy. If we had these equipment in the early years, how could we be bullied by those countries, alas!"


    Speaking of this, the old man sighed heavily. Maybe he thought of the soldiers who sacrificed for his country.


    "Chief, don''t worry, our Huaxia is not the same as it was." Sheng Yaping''s eyes firmly said: "now, we have the ability to annihilate any enemy! Who wants to invade China? Let''s first ask our strong ship and cannon if they agree! "


    Sheng Yaping''s words are sonorous and forceful. It''s not hard to see that this is also an iron general, the kind who is ready to die for the national disaster at any time.


    After years of development, Huaxia is no longer the backward country that was bullied. Although its military strength is still inferior to those military powers, its overall strength has leaped into the top ranks in the world. If it continues to develop according to the current progress, it may not be able to become the world''s first power.


    However, if you want to become the world''s first powerful country, you need to prove your strength by war, and the price to be paid is extremely huge. You don''t know how many lives you have to fill in.


    "Well, it''s good that you have such confidence!" The old man walked out a few steps slowly and walked towards the front of the aircraft carrier deck. The cold sea breeze hit him head-on. Even Sheng Yaping, a general in his prime, felt the piercing cold. But the old man stood upright in the front of the deck and let the cold sea breeze beat his old face. "General Sheng, I''ll ask you a question and you can answer it honestly.""Yes! Excuse me, chief


    The old man put his hands behind him and looked back at Sheng Yaping standing at attention. He asked, "if we are going to cooperate with North America, how do you think we have a chance of winning?"


    Xu Shaotang and the golden tiger and iron leopard were startled to hear the sudden question from the old man. Listen to the old man''s meaning, is China ready to fight with North America?


    Although everyone knows that the coming of this war will be inevitable, if it is now, it is really beyond everyone''s expectation. Is the purpose of the old man''s visit to the south is to inspect the combat effectiveness of the navy of the Annan military region, so as to decide whether to go to war with North America?


    This sudden news really surprised everyone. Sheng Yaping was shocked for a long time before he came back to himself. After thinking about the question just asked by the old man for a long time, he sighed: "to be honest, there is still a certain gap between us and North America in terms of weapons and equipment. If we don''t use special weapons, our winning rate should be less than 30%, but North America wants to win But there is no possibility for Linghua Xia. If special weapons are used, it may be a result of losing both sides in the end. "


    Without the use of special weapons, he actually said that the three Chengdu cities are a little higher. After all, China has been devastated by war for more than 100 years, but there has never been a big war in North America. This alone has created a huge gap.


    As a commander, although he is not willing to admit it, he must be aware of the gap with his opponent.

 Chapter 727

    "Thirty percent?"


    The old man smiles, looks at Sheng Yaping and says, "do you really have 30% confidence in your heart?"


    As a leading general, it''s good to have confidence, but it''s conceit to have unfounded confidence.


    Asked by the old man, Sheng Yaping was slightly alarmed, but he said firmly: "thirty percent should be the same. We are inferior to North America in weapons and equipment, but war does not depend entirely on weapons and equipment. Sometimes, soldiers'' will to fight can influence the outcome of a battle. In this regard, we are far superior to North America!"


    After hearing Sheng Yaping''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Sheng Yaping''s words are true, but in terms of fighting will, Chinese soldiers'' fighting will should be ranked first in the world, while North American soldiers'' fighting will is much weaker. This is also the reason why China was able to defeat North America with simple equipment.


    However, such victories are all filled out at the cost of human life.


    "Well, there is some truth in what you said." The old man nodded slightly, pointed to the place where a little land could be seen in the distance, and asked, "where is that over there?"


    "Island country!" When it comes to island countries, Sheng Yaping can''t help but show his murderous intention.


    "Island country? Ha ha... "


    The old man looked into the distance where he could see the land faintly and gave out meaningful laughter.


    For this country with a thousand years of hatred against China, all Chinese soldiers regard it as a permanent enemy.


    Just as everyone''s eyes were fixed on the territory of the island country, a soldier rushed to report to Sheng yapinghui: "report, the underwater sonar detected unknown objects, please give instructions!"


    "All sonars are turned on, antisubmarine helicopters will be launched immediately, and escort ships will carry out exploratory attack immediately! As soon as there is a situation, report it immediately! " Sheng Yaping''s face changed, and he gave the order to the communication soldier as soon as he could. At the same time, he said to the old man, "chief, for your safety, please take a rest in the cabin first, and I will report to you after I find out the situation!"


    The old man waved his hand and said, "just deal with it. I don''t need you to worry about it here."


    "But, chief..."


    "No, but carry out the order immediately!" The old man said fiercely.


    Sheng Yaping has no choice but to take a look at the old man and rush to the command room of the aircraft carrier as fast as he can. It can make everyone nervous for a while when he finds abnormal unidentified objects. What''s more, it''s still a special period now. If anything goes wrong, they will die.


    "Old man, why don''t you take a rest in the cabin first." Xu Shaotang went to the old man''s side and said, "it''s not a joke. No one can say anything about the sea."


    The old man said with a smile, "aren''t you here? Don''t forget, this is China''s own territory. I have to hide in China''s territory. How can I go abroad? "


    "Can it be the same?" Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "only when you are safe, these soldiers can fight boldly. If there are enemy ships lurking, you don''t want them to escape from our territory, do you?"


    "Although your saying is a bit of nonsense, I''ll go to the cabin to have a rest first because you said that the enemy ships can''t escape, so that if the enemy ships really escape, you can let me carry the black pot!" The old man laughed, and then said to the golden tiger, "go to inform Sheng Yaping that if there is an enemy ship, either it will be captured or it will stay in China forever!"


    Although the old man always looks like he is smiling, when he really shows his intention to kill, his momentum bursts out in an instant. Even Xu Shaotang is almost taken by the old man''s momentum.


    When Jin Hu goes to convey the orders of the old man to Sheng Yaping, Xu Shaotang and tie Bao protect the old man back to the cabin. The cabin of the expedition is reinforced. Even if it is attacked by a large range of artillery fire, it can also maximize the safety of the personnel in the cabin.


    After settling the old man down, Xu Shaotang pulled the iron leopard aside and whispered, "you are here to protect the old man. I''ll go around and have a look. Don''t let the enemy touch it."


    Antisubmarine devices can detect underwater ships, but they may not be able to detect underwater people. After all, human targets are too small.


    "You''re worried that someone trying to feel it from the bottom is not good for the chief?" Iron leopard slightly surprised, look nervous looking at Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "anyway, it''s always good to be careful. The sea doesn''t need land. The enemy may come out from anywhere. We can''t be too careful."


    Since long Jiang has given himself the safety problems of the old man in the southern patrol, he must ensure that there will be no accidents during the southern patrol. Otherwise, he is not only sorry for Long Jiang''s heavy trust, but also for saving his army.


    "Well, yes, you should be more careful yourself!" Tiebao nodded.


    After separating from tiebao, Xu Shaotang immediately went on the deck and inspected the deck. He always kept a high alert and did not dare to relax at all.So nervous after half an hour, Sheng Yaping of the command room issued the order to clear the alarm.


    Looking at Sheng Yaping coming to the deck, Xu Shaotang hurriedly went over and asked, "how about it?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just that we found a bigger dolphin. Now we''ve found out." Sheng Yaping looked relieved.


    "It''s a dolphin..." Xu Shaotang''s nervous heart finally came down. He said with a smile, "our fleet has been overpowered by a dolphin. It''s estimated that it will make people laugh to death."


    "I can''t help it. The chief is on our aircraft carrier. We must eliminate all unsafe factors." Sheng Yaping laughed, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "besides, you are the disaster star here. We can''t be too careful."


    After that, Sheng Yaping burst out laughing.


    "Even you know?" Xu Shaotang looks at Sheng Yaping in surprise.


    Sheng Yaping laughed and said, "don''t forget who is the commander of the Annan military region. I dare say that more than 80% of the general officers in the whole Annan military region know the name of you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is full of speechless looking at Sheng Yaping, it seems that his name has spread.


    Thinking of this, he slandered song Anbang in his heart. Thanks to his father-in-law, he slandered himself everywhere. Although, this is not slander, because every time he appeared, he always caused all kinds of things.

 Chapter 728

    Without the presence of the old man, Sheng Yaping can finally let go.


    His temperament is similar to that of song Anbang, but how many people dare not suppress their own in front of the old man?


    After laughing for a while, Sheng Yaping joked with Xu Shaotang and said, "you''re doing well now. You''ve all gone to the chief. Do I have to ask you to say something nice for me in front of the chief?"


    "Pull you down. I seem to know you very well." Xu Shaotang also plays a joke on Sheng Yaping, who is generous.


    To tell you the truth, he and Sheng Yaping are really unfamiliar, and even don''t know each other. Although Xu Shaotang met on the same aircraft carrier in that dispute with the Philippines, he was protecting song Yinian at that time, and basically had no communication with him.


    "It''s because I''m not familiar with you that I have to get mixed up with you." Sheng Yaping said with a smile.


    "You can have a relationship with me." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "should I be bribed first?"


    Sheng Yaping said with a smile: "ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve seen a shameless person like you who openly wants to bribe."


    Xu Shaotang was about to return to Sheng Yaping when a dolphin, which was half longer than an ordinary dolphin, suddenly jumped out of the water and swam forward quickly.


    "Isn''t that the dolphin you''re talking about?" Xu Shaotang asked, pointing to the dolphin that was diving fast underwater.


    "I think so." Sheng Yaping took a look at the dolphin and said, "don''t tell me. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big dolphin in this sea for so many years."


    "For the first time?" Xu Shaotang''s mind involuntarily came up with the figure of the carved owl in the dragon group, and suddenly called to Sheng Yaping: "let''s catch the dolphin quickly, if we can''t, kill it!"


    Even Sheng Yaping, who has been in the Navy for so many years, saw such a large dolphin for the first time. There must be something strange about it. He thought that some people in the dragon group used diaoyo to monitor the dragon group before. Xu Shaotang had an intuitive feeling that the role of this porpoise was probably the same as that of the diaoyo in the dragon group, but the only difference was this one Dolphins are used to monitor Zhoushan naval base!


    "What''s the matter?" Sheng Yaping looked at Xu Shaotang puzzledly and said: "I heard that when you helped the commander train the eagle team, you often asked the team members to hunt game for you. Do you want me to bribe you with this dolphin? I said, "do you really eat everything?"


    Where is Xu Shaotang still in the mood to joke with Sheng Yaping now? He quickly straightened out and said, "that dolphin is likely to be a spy. He has spy equipment on him!"


    "Spy?" Sheng Yaping jumped in his heart and asked, "is it true or false?"


    "Don''t worry about whether it''s true or not. You''ll know when it''s done!" Xu Shaotang said hastily, "I''ve met an incident in which animals were used as spies before. I''ll order the dolphin to be picked up as soon as possible, and then I''ll know whether it''s true or not!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to be telling lies, Sheng Yaping didn''t dare to delay. He rushed to the command room of the expedition and ordered the whole fleet to get the dolphin up at all costs.


    With Sheng Yaping''s order, the whole fleet immediately moved.


    "Bang..."


    After a while, a sudden gunshot came from the sea. It turned out that the personnel on the helicopter shot the dolphin when it surfaced again.


    The old man who heard the gunshot immediately came out of the rest room and asked, "what''s the matter? Where did the gunshot come from?"


    "We''re looking for spies!" Xu Shaotang said to the old man.


    "Spy?" The old man looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "where''s the spy? Have you caught him?"


    In the vast sea, there is no place for spies to settle down. Even if there are spies, they should be spy ships or planes. What kind of spies do they catch with guns?


    Xu Shaotang, a member of the fleet who was fishing for dolphin carcasses in the distance, said: "I caught it, but I don''t know if it''s a real spy. I''ll know later."


    Soon, the dolphin''s body was sent to the deck of the aircraft carrier.


    Pointing to the dead dolphin, the old man looked at Xu Shaotang blankly and asked, "is this what you mean by spy?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, went to squat next to the dolphin''s body, and carefully examined the dolphin''s body. Soon, he found something similar to a pinhole camera near the dolphin''s tail.


    Sheng Yaping also came over at this time. When he saw something similar to the pinhole camera, his face suddenly became very ugly. It was a feeling of being slapped hard. If they had not found the dolphin before, they would have found it. They almost let the dolphin slip away and continue to spy on the Zhoushan naval base. What''s more, they should pay attention to it It''s not that Xu Shaotang discovered the abnormality in time. They are still in the dark.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t speak. He just took a dagger from a soldier. The dagger cut along the position where the camera was hidden. Just a little bit, he saw the device implanted into the dolphin.


    "Call the Engineer at once!" The old man now knows that what Xu Shaotang said is true, so he orders Sheng Yaping with a cold face.Soon, the engineers of the fleet came. After Sheng Yaping explained the situation to the engineers, the engineers immediately began to study the device.


    "High, really high!" After studying for a short time, the engineer couldn''t help but give out his praise.


    Xu Shaotang asked: "how to say?"


    The engineer said with admiration: "the people who installed this facility are really smart. They use the energy of the dolphin''s tail to charge the device implanted in its body. That is to say, as long as the dolphin does not die, its device can run forever! Moreover, the dolphin is so big that it is suitable for the device to be implanted into its body without damaging its life. It can be seen that these people have done enough experiments before the device was implanted. "


    As the engineer''s voice fell, every face of the navy was covered with frost. They were used to spy on intelligence for so long, but they didn''t notice it at all. This really made them feel ashamed.


    "Can you tell how long these spy devices have been implanted in this dolphin?" The old man asked with a cold face.


    "I can''t judge from my side. We are not professional in this aspect." "Those who study biology should be able to determine the approximate time based on how well the device fits into the dolphin''s body," the engineer said


    Looking at the boundless sea in the distance, the old man said in a deep voice, "send this dolphin''s body to the Institute of marine biology immediately. I want to know the answer before dawn tomorrow!"


    They have to know how long these devices have been implanted into the dolphin, so as to know how long Zhoushan naval base has been monitored.

 Chapter 729

    After arranging for people to send away the body of the dolphin, Sheng Yaping stood in front of the old man with a face full of shame, lowered his head and said: "chief, it''s my dereliction of duty, please give me punishment."


    "It''s not your problem. No one thought that the enemy would use this method to spy intelligence." Lao Ye shakes his head slightly. It seems that he is not going to punish Sheng Yaping.


    It''s really no wonder that Sheng Yaping has so many creatures in the sea. Sheng Yaping can''t kill all the creatures in the surrounding waters for the safety of the naval base. It can only be said that the enemy''s move is too clever.


    "Chief..." Sheng Yaping raised his eyes and looked at the old man. The more so he was, the more shame he felt.


    The old man raised his hand to stop him from going on, and said, "arrange to return and go back to investigate this matter."


    "Yes Sheng Yaping respectfully saluted, and then quickly went down to arrange the return.


    When Sheng Yaping left, the old man stood quietly on the edge of the deck. The piercing sea breeze blew from the sea level, which made the old man''s body feel swaying.


    Xu Shaotang and the golden tiger and iron leopard look at each other. Although they don''t say a word, they stand around the old man with their own bodies to block the piercing sea breeze.


    Feeling that the sea breeze around him was much weaker, the old man turned his head and looked at the three people who blocked the sea breeze with his body. Then he asked Xu Shaotang, "how do you know that dolphin is a spy?"


    "I met similar things in the dragon group some time ago, but the one who monitored the dragon group was a carved owl." Xu Shaotang returned.


    "I see!" The old man nodded and said, "I''ve heard Lao long talk about it. At that time, I thought it was just someone aiming at the dragon group. Now it seems that they should be aiming at Huaxia!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. He had the same idea as the old man before. He thought that someone was only aiming at the dragon group, but from the current situation, the goal of these people should be the whole China.


    "You say, who will do it?" The old man looked at the endless sea level, and his voice was full of worry.


    "Maybe it''s the hand of God..." Xu Shaotang said quietly.


    He guessed in his heart that the person who monitored the dragon group and Zhoushan naval base should be the same person. This person is not only the black behind everything, but also the hand of God. Now, people in the hand of God are more and more rampant, and they know little about this organization up to now, and the old man''s worries are reasonable.


    "The hand of God?" The old man''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light and said in a deep voice: "it seems that this summit is really necessary!"


    "Summit? What summit? " Xu Shaotang asked.


    "After the tour, I will go to Britain to attend the summit of leaders of many countries," he said


    Xu Shaotang asked, "listen to you, this summit is specially held for the hand of God?"


    The old man nodded and said: "not only China, but also many countries have felt the threat of the organization of the hand of God. The purpose of this summit is to formulate measures and guidelines for this organization, hoping to find out the purpose and stronghold of this organization that has caused panic in many countries as soon as possible, and strive to cooperate with the efforts of many countries to make this group complete Destroy


    The existence of the hand of God has seriously threatened the security of all countries in the world. It is not serious for China to be poisoned by the hand of God. According to their guess, the hand of God may have secretly controlled some countries.


    The purpose of this summit is not only to formulate measures against this organization, but also to screen out those countries that may have been controlled.


    Listening to the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face first showed a trace of joy, but the joy on his face did not last long, and was soon covered by the color of worry.


    Jin Hu noticed something wrong with Xu Shaotang''s face, and asked suspiciously, "did you think of something?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, then went to the old man''s side and said: "if the hand of God really controls some countries, then the hand of God will certainly know about your holding summit against them. To tell you the truth, I am very worried about your safety. If the leaders of so many countries gather in Britain, if the hand of God launches an attack, the consequences will be unbearable I want to


    As soon as his words came out, the faces of the golden tiger and the iron leopard were also worried.


    Xu Shaotang''s worry is not unreasonable. On the contrary, his worry is likely to become a reality. The organization of the hand of God is powerful. Leaders of so many countries gather in Britain. If they were the people of the hand of God, they would certainly choose to launch attacks at that time. If they succeed, the losses of various countries are not generally great.


    "We all understand your concerns." The old man said with a smile: "however, we can''t cancel this summit because of danger. In that case, we can only make that organization more rampant! To tell you the truth, our summit is to declare war on the hand of God. If they have any misdeeds, just let them go! "The old man''s words were sonorous and forceful, and there was no lack of hatred for the organization of the hand of God, and even a trace of disdain. In their view, the people of the hand of God were just a group of invisible mice, and their only advantage was their mystery. Once various countries united to fight against this organization, it was impossible even if they had many advanced technologies Withstand the anger of many countries.


    Looking at the old man''s firm eyes, Xu Shaotang knows that this matter has been settled, no matter who can not change the old man''s decision.


    He thought in his mind that the old man''s trip might be dangerous. The golden tiger and iron leopard are not fully grown up now, and they may not be able to protect the old man''s integrity. It seems that he will go to London with the old man.


    When they returned to the Zhoushan naval base, the Institute of marine biology also heard that from the fusion degree of the equipment and the dolphin''s body, the equipment on the dolphin should have been installed for four or five years.


    Hearing the news, Xu Shaotang moved slightly. The time when Lao Kong raised the carved owl was more than four years ago, which basically coincided with the time when the dolphin was equipped with spy equipment. It seems that the same person should do these two things, which also confirms his previous guess.


    But there was some confusion about his identity behind the scenes.

 Chapter 730

    After returning to the Zhoushan naval base, the old man issued several orders in succession, asking the whole army to conduct a thorough investigation around his own base, and making sure that all the animal spies that might be hidden around our base could not be found.


    Listening to the old man''s order, Xu Shaotang stood in silence for the animals. It is estimated that many animals will die in this inventory operation. However, for the sake of national security, no one can live in harmony with animals now.


    Moreover, he seems to have guessed why Zhoushan naval base is the first stop of the old man''s southern tour. Presumably, after the London summit, the whole world will start to thoroughly investigate the hand of God. At that time, once there is news of the stronghold of the hand of God, it is estimated that war will break out.


    In this way, the combat effectiveness of the Navy as a strategic front-end is particularly important.


    After leaving Zhoushan naval base, the old man went to the Annan military region for inspection. After he finished the inspection, it was two days later.


    "Let''s go to Tianhai!"


    After coming out of the Annan military region, the old man said to the iron leopard who was driving.


    "Ah? I''m going to Tianhai? " Xu Shaotang looks at the old man in surprise.


    The old man turned his head to look at Xu Shaotang and asked with a smile, "why, are you afraid that I will go to Tianhai? Don''t you do something shameful in Tianhai? "


    "But I''m open and aboveboard." Xu Shaotang said: "I just thought you would go to other places to have a look, but I didn''t expect that you would go straight to Tianhai after inspecting the army."


    "Ha ha, if you can guess, what else can I go to see in Tianhai?" The old man said with a smile: "I''m staring at you now. Don''t tell Tianhai about it. I want to see a real Tianhai!"


    He knows that Xu Shaotang is closely related to the black and white people in Tianhai, and the purpose of his going to Tianhai is to see if Xu Shaotang has any influence in Tianhai. He doesn''t want to come out after he dies a Xia Jiuli.


    Xu Shaotang said, "don''t worry, I won''t give you any information. You can see what you want."


    The so-called body is not afraid of shadow slant, Xu Shaotang heart no ghost, of course, do not mind the old man went to Tianhai casual look. Of course, he is not afraid, but Tang Xiangming is not clear about them. Although Tang Xiangming himself has no problems, if the officials below have problems, Tang Xiangming, the leader, will be involved in some extent.


    As for the Chen family, he doesn''t have to worry. Since they allow the Chen family to exist, they won''t hurt the killers unless the Chen family tries to kill themselves.


    Soon, the team has entered the territory of Tianhai.


    "Jinhu, let others not have to follow." The old man said with a smile, "I''m going to make a private visit this time to see how Tianhai is."


    When they enter the urban area of Tianhai, they are afraid that they will soon attract people''s attention. Can they still see a real Tianhai? Obviously impossible!


    Golden Tiger and iron leopard look back at the same time, some embarrassed said: "chief, this is not good? It''s your safety that matters. "


    "Don''t always talk about my safety. It doesn''t matter if the three of you are here or not." The old man''s face revealed displeasure and said: "it''s settled. Let them find a place to rest by themselves first, and then inform them when I leave Tianhai."


    Although he doesn''t know anything about martial arts, he also knows that the others are not Xu Shaotang''s three rivals. With Xu Shaotang and the three of them, they have no room to play. They can''t help but attract others'' attention. Anyway, he is determined to see a real Tianhai this time I don''t want to disturb anyone in Tianhai.


    See the old man''s mind has decided, the golden tiger can only reluctantly inform the others not to follow, and then began to guard up.


    The old man thinks that those people can''t help him. In fact, it''s necessary for them to exist. After all, more people will have more eyes and can better control the surrounding situation. Moreover, once the old man''s safety is threatened, they will form a human flesh wall around the old man to ensure his safety.


    Of course, it''s not easy for him to say these things to the old man.


    Maybe it''s not enough. When passing by a clothing store, the old man asked Xu Shaotang to buy something to help him dress up. He didn''t care what he looked like. In short, he couldn''t be easily recognized.


    For the old man''s request, Xu Shaotang can only reluctantly agree.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang finished his make-up for the old man. Due to the limited things on hand, and Xu Shaotang did not dare to dress up the old man casually, he just made some simple clothes. Although he could recognize the old man carefully, he would not recognize him if he was not careful.


    "Sir, are you satisfied?" Xu Shaotang showed a mirror to the old man.


    Seeing himself in the mirror, the old man couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, that''s it. Let''s go to Tianhai street. I haven''t been shopping for many years. "In the position of the old man, although he has many things that people dream of, he also loses the fun of being an ordinary person. Take shopping for example, he has a lot of people following him wherever he goes, so he can''t go shopping well.


    Seeing that the old man was in a good mood, they were not good either. They destroyed the old man''s interest and had to drive to the most prosperous place in Tianhai.


    For them, the more prosperous the place is, the more difficult it is to protect the old man''s safety. They have to work hard to eliminate all potential safety hazards.


    Xu Shaotang now began to admire himself in his heart. Fortunately, before he left, he and Tang Xiangming passed through their anger. Now Tianhai''s public security should be the best, which also reduced the pressure on them to protect the old man''s safety.


    The car stopped in the most prosperous section of Tianhai. At the moment when the old man got out of the car, Xu Shaotang was on full alert.


    "Needless to say, Tianhai has developed very well these years." Looking at the endless stream of people on the street, the old man expressed his heartfelt emotion.


    "Indeed, the peace in China over the years has won precious time for the development of Tianhai, thanks to you old people." Although Xu Shaotang''s words are suspected of flattery, he does think so in his heart.


    But for the efforts of these old people, China would not have developed so fast in these years, but because of the hand of God, this rare peace seems to be broken.

 Chapter 731

    It has to be said that Xu Shaotang''s make-up technique is very good. They have been walking in this busy street for a long time, and no one recognizes him.


    Looking at the time, Xu Shaotang asked the old man, "old man, it''s almost noon. Let''s find a place to eat first."


    "It''s noon so soon?" Obviously, the old man still has some feeling that he can''t finish.


    It''s the first time in so many years that he has been wandering in the street so casually, feeling the ups and downs of ordinary people, which is not necessarily a kind of happiness.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you don''t have to look at how long you''ve been shopping. Your body is really strong. We all feel tired, but you''re still in the mood."


    They are really tired. They are not physically tired, but they always have to be on guard against the situation around them. They are just tired.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man laughed and said, "why didn''t I find that you are such a flatterer before? Forget it, let''s not go to deliberately looking for a place, just go to Tianhai Municipal Center to find a place to eat


    "Oh, sir, are you going to see if the officials of Tianhai are eating and drinking too much?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    The old man said that he didn''t have to look for a place, but he chose the place carefully. The officials of Tianhai are not gods, they also want to eat and drink Lhasa. The old man deliberately went to the city center to find a place to eat, presumably to see if these officials have taken the money of the state to eat and drink.


    Xu Shaotang prays for the officials of Tianhai in his heart. If they run into the old man, it is estimated that the road will come to an end.


    Since the old man wanted to have a look, they couldn''t wait. They immediately drove to the vicinity of Tianhai Municipal Center.


    They found a high-grade restaurant nearby and sat down. Now it''s the peak time for eating, but the old man is not busy eating. He just looks at the door of the restaurant and looks back at Xu Shaotang from time to time.


    Seeing the old man''s look, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help crying and laughing and said, "old man, you don''t have to watch me like this, do you? Don''t worry. I said I wouldn''t tell old Tang. It''s too late for you to catch the officials who come here to eat and drink with public funds. "


    From the old man to sit down here, Xu Shaotang''s heart has roughly guessed the end.


    The so-called big woods have all kinds of birds. Although Tianhai officialdom is relatively clean under the rectification of Tang Xiangming, there are always some people who dare to commit crimes against the wind. It''s a good thing that the old man can find out these people, but it''s not a good thing that Tang Xiangming is involved because of these people.


    "Ha ha, it''s better to do so." The old man said with a smile: "I know you have a good relationship with the boy of Tang family. Don''t worry, it''s his problem. I''ll count it on him, not his problem. I won''t count it on him."


    He also knows that Tang Xiangming is just an ordinary person after all, and it is impossible to know every official under him clearly. As long as Tang Xiangming does not make mistakes, he does not have to calculate Tang Xiangming''s joint and several liability.


    Just as they were talking, the door of the private room opened, and a middle-aged man with a big stomach walked out of the private room with the compliments of other people. Just a glance, he knew that the middle-aged man with a big stomach should be an official, while the other people should be businessmen.


    In this way, many things are self-evident.


    Xu Shaotang mourned for the man in his heart. It would not be a big deal if he just had a meal with a few businessmen. However, by looking at the flattering look of the businessmen, it is estimated that there is an abnormal relationship between them. Now he is caught by the old man himself. It is estimated that he will spend the rest of his life in prison.


    The old man looked back at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "look, I caught one of them."


    "What are you going to do?" Xu Shaotang asked indifferently that he was not related to this man. It doesn''t matter how the old man deals with this man.


    Just as the old man was about to speak, the door of the hotel was suddenly pushed open, and then Li Xiuping rushed in with a group of police.


    Seeing Li Xiuping, the man with a big stomach was covered with ashes. He didn''t know which direction to run.


    Soon, Li Xiuping took the police officer to the man and said faintly, "Liu Cheng, you are suspected of abusing your power and accepting bribes. Come back with us for investigation."


    Li Xiuping said that Liu Cheng had collapsed to the ground.


    "Take it away!" Li Xiuping, with a cold face, told the police around him, "take away all the people in that room!"


    Under the order of Li Xiuping, a group of police officers rushed into the private room and handcuffed all the people in the room.


    Just when Li Xiuping was going to take these people away, he saw Xu Shaotang sitting in the hall not far away. He asked the police officers to take them back first, and he came to Xu Shaotang.


    "Xu Shao, why are you here?" Li Xiuping and Xu Shaotang are old acquaintances, so they sit down in front of him impolitely and ask with a smile: "you come all the way here, don''t you want to invite me to dinner?""I just came to sit with some friends." Xu Shaotang smiles and points to the people who are being taken away and asks, "what''s their situation?"


    "Well, what else can we do? Take bribes." Li Xiuping sighed and said, "we''ve been watching Liu Cheng for some time. Today we''re here to catch him! Well, don''t say it. If you''re not busy, just sit down. I''ll deal with Liu Cheng''s affairs before I come back. "


    With that, Li Xiuping stood up and prepared to leave.


    From beginning to end, Li Xiuping did not recognize the old man.


    "Well, you can do it first." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ll leave soon. If you have nothing to do at night, ask Lao Tang to come and sit in my house."


    "Come on, I''ve been very busy recently. I don''t think Tang has time." Li Xiuping sighed and said, "I''ll see you after this, but I don''t think you''ll be in Tianhai by then. Well, you''ll be busy first


    When Li Xiuping left, the old man looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a faint smile, "is Li Xiuping the mayor of Tianhai? You look familiar. "


    "It''s really familiar." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "but don''t think too much, old man. We are just friends."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool yet." The old man said: "if you want to play the collusion between government and business, it''s not Li Xiuping''s turn."


    The old man can see clearly that if Xu Shaotang really wants to play some collusion between government and business, those people in the capital can crush Li Xiuping by pulling any one out. He has no need to doubt the relationship between Xu Shaotang and Li Xiuping.

 Chapter 732

    Generally speaking, the old man was quite satisfied with the result of this private visit.


    In the evening, the old man doesn''t have to stay in a hotel any more. He just asks Xu Shaotang to lead the way to Xu''s house.


    "Can you let me make a call now?" Xu Shaotang said to the old man with a smile: "you always come to Xu''s house. How can I ask my family to prepare some good wine and dishes for you, otherwise you should say I''m stingy."


    "Fight, fight. It''s like I''ve been standing in your way." The old man laughed and said, "by the way, ask Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping to come. Just ask them to come. There''s no need to publicize."


    Listen to the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang slanders in his heart. He doesn''t know who has been staring at him for fear that he will tell Tang Xiangming about them.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang got through the phone at home and repeatedly stressed that a distinguished guest would come home with him and let his family prepare food and wine.


    There are not many people who can be called distinguished guests by Xu Shaotang. After receiving Xu Shaotang''s phone call, Xu''s family immediately began to take action for fear of neglecting the coming distinguished guest.


    Later, Xu Shaotang called Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping respectively, asking them to come to Xu''s house no matter how busy they are tonight.


    When the car arrived at the gate of the Xu family, looking at the Xu family''s manor, the iron leopard couldn''t help smacking his tongue and said, "Xu Shaotang, are you too luxurious?"


    "There are so many people in my family that I can''t help it." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with the Xu family''s manor. The Xu family''s money was all fair and aboveboard, and there was nothing wrong with spending their own money to make them live better.


    "You have some self-knowledge." The old man smiles a little and says meaningfully: "there are a lot of people in your family..."


    Of course, Xu Shaotang understands the meaning of the old man. The old man is not really saying that there are many people in the Xu family, but is implying that there are more women around Xu Shaotang.


    Before getting off the bus, the old man took off his make-up and showed his original face. Since he had called Tang Xiangming and they had come, he didn''t intend to hide his identity any more.


    Seeing the car stop, Xu''s family welcomed him. Xu Wen was looking at the golden tiger and iron leopard who came down from the car first and asked Xu Shaotang, "these two are the distinguished guests you said. Please come inside quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Xu Wenzheng, the old man, this Oolong can make a little big.


    When the old man came down from the car, Xu Wenzheng didn''t recognize the old man for a moment, but he also knew that he had made a trouble just now. He quickly welcomed him and said with a smile, "the old man has come all the way. Come to the house. It''s cold outside."


    When Xu Wenzheng finished his speech, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him was not right. Except for his voice, the scene was almost quiet. When he looked back, he saw that everyone was wide eyed and his face was full of disbelief.


    When Xu Wenzheng looked back at the old man''s faint smile with doubts, the smile on his face finally solidified.


    "First Chief


    Xu Wen is hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, incredible looking at the old man standing in front of him, but also involuntarily rubbed his eyes, want to see if he is dazzled.


    "Are you Shaotang''s father?" The old man held out his hand to Xu Wenzheng with a smile and said, "I''m just a few years older than you. Don''t call me" chief ". If you don''t mind, just call me" elder brother. "


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Wenzheng was sure that he was not dazzled and had not recovered for a long time.


    Until Xu Shaotang came forward and gently pulled the corner of his clothes, Xu Wenzheng noticed that the old man''s hand was still there. He quickly grasped the old man''s hand with both hands, and said in fear: "the chief''s presence really makes my humble home shine. Please come and sit inside."


    Although the old man asked Xu Wenzheng not to be called "chief", how could Xu Wenzheng be called "elder brother" instead? I don''t want to see anyone in China who dares to be a brother to this one.


    Since Xu Wenzheng couldn''t change his words, the old man just looked at the Xu family''s manor and joked: "your family is not a humble home. You don''t know how I wish our Chinese people would live in such a humble home."


    Being told by the old man, Xu Wenzheng began to blush. He could only hold the old man''s hand tightly and welcome him into the house.


    Fang LAN came over and slapped Xu Shaotang on the forehead. He said with a smile, "son of a bitch, I don''t know how to get angry with my family in advance when I''m here. I''ll see your father''s joke..."


    Xu Shaotang touched his forehead and said innocently, "I have told you that some distinguished guests want to come here?"


    "Well, you said it was a distinguished guest, but who dares to think it would be this one?" Fang LAN gives Xu Shaotang a look. Although he is rude to Xu Shaotang, he is very proud of his son.


    Think about the whole of China, there are several families can invite this door, with this, Fang LAN felt that his son is the most amazing person in China!Not long after the old man sat down at the Xu''s house, Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping, who were informed by Xu Shaotang, rushed over. When they saw the old man sitting with Xu Wen drinking tea, they finally knew why Xu Shaotang told them to come no matter how busy they were.


    "Xu Shao, you are a cow!" Tang Xiangming quietly gives Xu Shaotang a thumbs up, and then quickly goes to the old man.


    Compared with Tang Xiangming, Li Xiuping is much more shocked. Seeing the old man''s dress, he finally knows who is the old man sitting with Xu Shaotang at noon. At the same time, he is secretly glad that he has not done anything extraordinary in front of the old man in New China. Otherwise, he will be able to go with Liu Cheng immediately.


    Seeing that Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping rush over, the old man immediately asks Xu Shaotang to arrange a study for them. It seems that there are some things he wants to talk about with Tang Xiangming.


    Until the old man and they came into the study, Xu Wenzheng finally breathed a sigh of relief and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "you bastard, you are deliberately watching your Laozi make a fool of me, aren''t you?"


    "Where, don''t you have a good chat?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "You Laozi, I''m trying to get a duck on the shelf!" Xu Wen said angrily, "if I don''t go to chat with the chief, why don''t I leave him there? You bastard, you don''t know how to come and help me out! "


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Just treat the old man as a kind elder."


    "Go away!" Xu Wenzheng said, "do you think everyone has such a big heart as your boy?"

 Chapter 733

    Come to the study, Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping are some nervous looking at the old man. Tang Xiangming is better. After all, the Tang family is also one of the aristocratic families in the capital. Although he has not met the old man alone, he also has some contact with the high-level people, which is a bit of exercise.


    But Li Xiuping is more nervous. He was born in the grass roots. Let alone meeting the old man, even meeting song Yinian can make him nervous for a long time. In addition, he didn''t recognize the old man at noon, which made him feel a little suspense.


    "Sit down. Don''t be stiff." The old man sat down in the study and pointed to the position beside him.


    Two people gently nodded, and then carefully sat down in front of the old man, that look, seems to be afraid to make any noise out.


    Although the old man let them not be formal, how could they be informal in front of the old man? Tang Xiangming estimated that even his father would be a little formal in front of the old man.


    Looking at their formal appearance, the old man couldn''t help smiling and said, "Why are you so nervous? Can I eat you as an old man? Don''t worry. I''m not criticizing you. I''m just explaining something to you. "


    "Go ahead, chief!" They sat up straight, ready to meet the old man''s instruction.


    "I think you''re getting along well with the Xu family, aren''t you?" The old man asked with a smile.


    Although I don''t know why the old man asked, Tang Xiangming nodded gently. In front of the old man, he did not dare to hide the slightest, because it is useless to hide. If the old man wants to check, these things can be easily found.


    "You dealt with that very well." The old man said with a smile: "I believe you have heard a lot about Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang is no more important than before. I won''t talk about his importance to the country in detail. Xu Shaotang is often not in Tianhai, so you must ensure the safety of Xu''s family. "


    Hearing the old man''s instructions, Li Xiuping said with a bitter smile: "this chief doesn''t have to worry. Xu Shaotang himself takes the safety of the Xu family very seriously and arranges for someone to protect the safety of the Xu family here at any time. To be honest, our people are not as good as those arranged by Xu Shaotang himself. "


    Li Xiuping is very clear about the skills of the people Xu Shaotang arranged to protect Xu''s family in Tianhai. He believes that all the police officers of Tianhai Municipal Bureau can''t help these people without using weapons of mass destruction.


    Therefore, he felt that it was unnecessary for them to send someone to protect the Xu family. Of course, he only dared to say this in his heart. In front of the old man, he did not dare to say it.


    "No!" The old man shook his head slightly and said, "I''m very clear about the skills of those people under Xu Shaotang. Although Xu Shaotang has his own staff, you should also arrange people to protect him."


    Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping have a look at each other, and their eyes are full of doubts. Since the old man knows the strength of Xu Shaotang''s men, why should he let them arrange people to protect Xu''s family? Isn''t it a waste of police force?


    "I don''t understand why I asked you to arrange for someone to come here?" Seeing their doubts, the old man said with a smile, "on the surface, it''s for you to arrange people to protect the Xu family. In fact, it''s for you to send people to monitor the Xu family!"


    "Monitoring the Xu family?" Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping had more doubts in their eyes and asked, "why do we want to monitor the Xu family? Although Xu Shaotang is eccentric and unconventional, on the whole, he is still on our side. What''s more, Xu Shaotang''s temper has never been very good. If we monitor the Xu family like this, it is likely to cause his dissatisfaction. "


    "Oh, no!" The old man shook his head and said, "Xu Shaotang is a smart man. He knows why I have to arrange someone to watch the Xu family. As long as he has no ghost in his heart, he will not have any opinions. However, although you are monitoring, you are not allowed to pry into the privacy of the Xu family. "


    "I still don''t understand why we want to spy on the Xu family." Tang Xiangming puzzled said.


    "Because I''m afraid of another Xia Jiuli!" The old man said quietly: "as long as you send someone over, Xu Shaotang will understand what I mean. You don''t have to worry about Xu Shaotang. I will tell him about it later."


    The old man doesn''t intend to hide this from Xu Shaotang, even if it''s useless. As long as Li Xiuping and they send someone over, Xu Shaotang will know his intention.


    Listening to the old man''s words, Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping finally understood the old man''s difficulties. Tang Xiangming sighed slightly: "I hope Xu Shaotang can understand your pains. I''m afraid Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand. He thinks we really want to watch him."


    "As far as Xu Shaotang is concerned, he will understand." "As far as I know, Xu Shaotang is not interested in the fight for rights, and he has no ambition of his own," he said, tapping on the table. Although we are monitoring him, as long as we don''t disturb the life of him and his family, he won''t have any opinions. "


    "Well, we believe that Xu Shaotang has no ambition." Tang Xiangming smiles and says to the old man, "I''d better go and tell Xu Shaotang. In case Xu Shaotang has an opinion, you will mediate behind him."He knows in his heart that the person who tells Xu Shaotang about it will play the role of villain. Since the chief has decided to do so, let him play the role of villain.


    The old man looked up at Tang Xiangming, thought about it, shook his head slightly and said, "your consideration is quite comprehensive, but none of you can say it. Only I can say it."


    Although the old man also felt that it was a bit like a villain''s heart to spend the belly of a gentleman, they had to do so in the face of national interests. If Xu Shaotang knew right and wrong, he should be able to understand the difficulties of these people.


    "What instructions does the chief have for our work?" After deciding what to do with the Xu family, Tang Xiangming asked again.


    The old man said with a smile, "I have nothing to say about your work. You have been doing well. The future belongs to you young people."


    Although Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping are both in their 40s, they are really young people in front of the old man.


    "Thank you for your affirmation. We will do better in the future."


    The old man and Tang Xiangming talked about coming downstairs very late. At this time, Fang Lan''s carefully prepared meal had been hot several times.

 Chapter 734

    Just as everyone sat down to prepare for dinner, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone rang untimely.


    Xu Shaotang gets through the phone and hears the news from the phone. His face changes slightly, but he returns to normal immediately.


    "Golden tiger and iron leopard, you come with me to get some wine." Xu Shaotang said to the golden tiger and iron leopard with a smile.


    "Shaotang, isn''t there wine?" Lin Shuying said, pointing to a bottle of red wine on the table.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s boring to drink red wine. Of course, it''s good wine to serve the old man. I''ll get some aged yellow rice wine."


    With that, Xu Shaotang winked at the golden tiger and the iron leopard, and then took the lead to walk to the back yard.


    Jinhu and tiebao know each other and immediately follow Xu Shaotang to the back yard.


    "Is something wrong?" As soon as they arrived in the backyard, Jin Hu couldn''t wait to ask Xu Shaotang.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang said that calling them to pick up the wine was just an excuse. Something must have happened. Moreover, it was mostly related to the safety of the old man.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said calmly, "my people found that there were a large number of suspicious people who arrived in Tianhai today. They preliminarily judged that they were ninjas who came from east island."


    "Ninja of East Island?" The iron leopard''s face was covered with frost and said in a cold voice, "what do you want to do in East Island? Assassinate the chief? Are they bored? Moreover, the chief''s whereabouts are extremely confidential. How can they be disclosed? "


    Dongdao and Huaxia have been feuding for a long time. They used to be able to kill the Ninjas when they were law enforcers. Now they suddenly heard the news that a large number of ninjas from Dongdao were swarming into the sky, and immediately linked them with the old man''s affairs.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and thought, "it''s not clear yet, but according to my guess, there are two possibilities for the whereabouts of the old man to be revealed."


    "Which two possibilities?"


    Xu Shaotang analyzed himself: "the first possibility is that we leaked it after entering the Tianhai; the second possibility should be related to the spy dolphin. If the spy dolphin caught the whereabouts of the old man, it is likely that it has passed back the whereabouts of the old man in some way, and then the East Island Gang analyzed the whereabouts of the old man ¡£¡±


    "Don''t you guess that spy dolphin belongs to God?" Iron leopard doubt asked: "how now and island countries involved in the relationship?"


    Tiebao''s words just came out, and he suddenly had a guess in his mind. Then he looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief and asked, "do you mean that the East Island is probably a country controlled by the hand of God?"


    They had heard the old man talk about the upcoming summit of multinational leaders in London before on the expedition. At that time, the old man guessed that some countries might have been secretly controlled by the hand of God. Now combined with the sudden appearance of East Island ninja in the sky, it is easy to think that East Island is one of those countries secretly controlled by the hand of God .


    "Well, in the second case, that''s the only explanation." Xu Shaotang said calmly.


    Jin Hu nodded slightly and said, "I think the second guess is more likely. After we entered Tianhai, we have been making secret visits all the time, and even Li Xiuping didn''t recognize the leader. It should not be that something is wrong with Tianhai."


    "No matter where the problem is, let''s solve it first!" Xu Shaotang clenched his fist and saw the opportunity in his eyes.


    At this time, ninjas from Dongdao swarm into Tianhai. Even if they don''t come for the old man, Xu Shaotang can''t let these ninjas leave Tianhai alive. At this time, we must nip all the factors that threaten the old man''s safety in the cradle.


    "What''s your plan?" Golden Tiger deep voice asks a way.


    Xu Shaotang said: "you stay in my house and cooperate with my bodyguards to protect the safety of the old man. Now I will take people there immediately. No matter what the Ninjas come from, they will all stay in Tianhai!"


    When it comes to the murderers here, don''t try to hide them.


    The news of Ninja''s arrival came from Chen Cheng. When he knew that No.1 was going to tour south, there were several groups of Chen family people squatting around Tianhai airport almost every day. Some of them became stall vendors and some became taxi drivers. The purpose was to monitor every move of Tianhai airport.


    "Are you sure?" Golden tiger said: "if you are not sure to wipe out all those ninjas, I immediately inform yanbeize to send troops here, we can''t make any mistakes this time."


    At this time, they have no chance to make mistakes at all. Once they make mistakes, they will become criminals of the country. Even if they are not held responsible, they will have no face to live on.


    "There should be no problem." Xu Shaotang confidently said: "even if Dongdao sent all the experts, I am sure that they will stay in China forever! However, just in case, if I really can''t make it, you will escort the old man to leave immediately, and ask the Dragon general to send someone to meet him at the same time. "Although he is sure that he can kill all the Ninjas who come to Tianhai, he still has to consider a way out. At this time, he can''t be too careful.


    "Good!" Tiebao nodded and said, "let''s keep in touch at any time!"


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t spread the news for the time being, so as not to spoil the old man''s elegance."


    "We know!"


    After explaining the golden tiger and iron leopard, Xu Shaotang immediately recruits a group of members of the wolf team, and at the same time gives Chen Cheng a call, so that Chen Cheng''s people don''t panic.


    After that, Xu Shaotang immediately rushed to the security company. Chen Cheng and the members of the wolf team are waiting there now.


    "How?" As soon as Xu Shaotang arrives, he immediately asks Chen Cheng.


    Chen Cheng said: "those people are all experts. Our people dare not get too close. They just observe the whereabouts of those people from a distance with binoculars. The news just came that those people are resting in the northern suburbs."


    "Northern suburbs?" Xu Shaotang frowns slightly. At the same time, he concludes in his heart that these ninjas must come for the old man. The northern suburb is not far away from the Xu family, and their goal must be the old man in the Xu family.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s face, Chen Cheng asked carefully, "boss, is that the one who came to Tianhai?"


    "Well, that''s in my house now!" Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly and said hatefully, "these scum are not easy to worry about. Damn, my house has just been finished. We can''t let these scum be destroyed!"

 Chapter 735

    North suburb of Tianhai.


    A bonfire was beating in the cold night, and Ninjas from the island were gathering by the bonfire.


    They form a circle around the campfire, which can not only keep their body warm, but also block the beating fire as much as possible, so as to hide their tracks.


    "Gentlemen, this mission is extremely dangerous, but if the mission is successful, we will have a chance to reproduce the glory of the Empire!" He sat beside the fire, looking at the people with bright eyes and a cold look on his face.


    The East Island masters have broken down in China time and again, but they never let him feel fear. In addition to his self-confidence in his own strength, he is also an opportunist.


    He knows that the people they want to assassinate must be protected by experts, but they have made corresponding plans on their way to Tianhai. If their plans can succeed, he believes that they will be able to complete this great task.


    Next to a day endure the same face crazy looking at the letter, fanatical said: "God endure adults, in order to avoid long night dream, I suggest we act as soon as possible!"


    "Mr. Ping Songjun, don''t be impatient for a while. Our old opponent has an old saying that Xinji can''t eat hot tofu." Chi Shangxin said to Ping songyizhi: "you know, the target we want to kill must have the protection of experts around us. We don''t have a good chance to attack head-on. Therefore, we must restrain ourselves and wait until late at night before we act."


    Chi Shangxin is not stupid. After all, this is the territory of China. As long as the people they want to assassinate can slightly resist their attack, the target can get away quickly. Once they miss this opportunity, it''s not so easy to assassinate that person next time.


    Moreover, although he was determined to die, if he had the chance to retreat, he could not kill himself.


    There are not so many real masters in Dongdao. As far as he knows, only he and ITO can be regarded as the real masters except for the superior Baqi. However, ITO was accidentally killed in the process of avenging his apprentice. If he died in China, there would be only Baqi in nuota''s Dongdao.


    "Hi! Thank you for your instruction Hiratsu said respectfully to ikeshangxin.


    Chi Shangxin nodded with a smile and said, "Ping Songjun, you are the most likely person to advance the Empire and the hope for the future of the Empire. If we can go back alive, you will not take part in such a dangerous task in the future."


    "It''s my honor to be loyal to the Empire!" Pingsong Yizhi said with firm eyes.


    When he heard Ping song''s words, he couldn''t help but look helpless. Although he was happy that the Empire had such soldiers, he was also worried about the future fate of the Empire. Some things Ping song''s people didn''t know, but as a god of tolerance, he knew.


    The empire is no longer the Empire it used to be. Once it goes wrong, the empire is likely to be doomed.


    Just as he wanted to remind Ping song Yizhi, there was a faint voice in the dark.


    "Since you want to be loyal to your country so much, I''ll help you!"


    "Who!" Ikeshangxin jumped up from the ground in an instant, and the people around the fire also stood up, and all of them watched the darkness with vigilance.


    "The man who killed your dog!" Xu Shaotang suddenly drank, and his body flashed out of the darkness. His real Qi cut through the night sky like a sharp blade.


    "Puff..."


    With a numbing sound, Ping song Yizhi, who was standing beside Chi Shangxin, fell down first. Xu Shaotang''s Qi cut a long hole in his neck, and blood gushed from the wound. Ping song Yizhi didn''t see the person who killed him until he died.


    Before the fight, his own side took the lead in losing his life. In a moment, Chi Shangxin''s face became extremely cold. He knew that their plan must have been exposed. Now, the Chinese experts came to him.


    He looked at Xu Shaotang coming out of the night coldly and asked, "who is your excellency?"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "It''s you Ikeshangxin stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "it seems that you are the one who let ITO Jun fall?"


    He remembers that ITO went to Tianhai to find a man named Xu Shaotang to avenge his apprentice. Now, ITO should have died in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    In his heart, some for ITO is not worth it. For an apprentice, he even took his own life. In fact, he doesn''t care whether ITO Wen is dead or not. What he cares about is that the Empire lacks a top expert.


    "You mean the Lord of jiaheliu?" Xu Shaotang looked at Chi Shangxin lightly and said simply: "he really died in my hands. I only used less than ten moves to kill him. How many moves do I need to kill you? I hope you can be a little better than ITO, otherwise this battle will be a little boring


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, his face was filled with anger and he yelled, "arrogant Chinese, let me see how good you are!"Chi Shangxin didn''t rush to attack Xu Shaotang. Instead, he took out a white belt from his body and tied it to his head. It was the spirit of Bushido.


    "Why didn''t the bird man carry up their plaster flag?" See the action of the letter on the pool, a member of the wolf group curls his mouth to smile a way.


    Don''t you know that it''s someone else who''s going to take the medicine flag out? Others are carrying out assassination missions, not charging for war.


    For the sarcasm of the wolf team members, all the East Island ninjas are furious. They want to eat the meat of the wolf team members raw.


    After tying the white belt on his head, Chi Shangxin finally took out his personal samurai sword, "shinning" and pulled out the samurai sword. The blade pointed to Xu Shaotang and said: "I, the imperial God, endure Chi Shangxin, challenge you!"


    Compared with other ninjas, ikeshangxin adheres to the tradition of Bushido, which can be seen from his white belt.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Chi Shangxin coldly and hummed: "stop talking nonsense and get on the road quickly!"


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang has taken the lead to launch an attack on Chi Shangxin, while the other members of the wolf team have also found their own targets and quickly fight with the ninja of Dongdao.


    Chi Shangxin also tightly holds the samurai sword in his hand. In the face of Xu Shaotang''s attack, his samurai sword swings quickly, and the sharp sword light attacks Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 736

    In the dark, people and horses of both sides fight together, and the shadow of people is beating in the fire.


    As a god of forbearance, his strength is naturally not weak. A samurai sword turns into a thousand in his hand. The light of the sword is intertwined in the night. It seems that he wants to cut through the dark sky.


    Xu Shaotang has no sword in his hand, but the burst of Qi is no less than Chi Shangxin''s samurai sword. They are fiercely entangled and want to kill each other.


    Facing Xu Shaotang and Chi Shangxin, both ninjas from Dongdao and members of the wolf team choose to pull the battle circle out of their battle circle, so as not to be affected by the fierce collision between them.


    "Shin!"


    With a crisp sound, Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi collides with Chi Shangxin''s Dao Qi, and sparks burst out in the dark.


    If they don''t make a hit, each step back.


    "You''re not bad, better than ITO!" Xu Shaotang put away his true Qi and looked at Chi Shangxin with a smile.


    In the short fight just now, he has roughly judged the strength of Chi Shangxin. Compared with ITO, Chi Shangxin''s strength is better. This should also have something to do with his spirit of upholding Bushido.


    Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t like the Ninjas of Dongdao, he still admires the bushido spirit of Dongdao. It''s just that most ninjas have given up the spirit of Bushido, or the spirit of Bushido has changed in the hands of most ninjas.


    Chi Shangxin''s samurai sword kept the position of the blade tip facing Xu Shaotang, and said in a cold voice: "you''re good, too. It''s not unjust that ITO Jun died in your hand!"


    As a master, Xu Shaotang can judge his strength, and he can roughly judge Xu Shaotang''s strength.


    "You won''t be wronged if you die in my hands!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly. His hands were filled with Qi again. Qi turned into a sharp spear in his hands and pointed straight at the letter on the pool.


    Suddenly, they began to form a strong wind around them. The strong wind surrounded them tightly in the middle, spinning and destroying everything around them.


    In an instant, the wind surged and the clouds surged, and the light of the sword and the true Qi were interwoven again.


    The sword is like wind and the spear is like electricity. Their bodies are getting faster and faster, and they have almost disappeared in the night. Only the clear sound reverberates in the field. The sound of collision strikes people''s hearts, and seems to tear all the things in front of them.


    "Wind and snow


    The letter on the pool yelled, and the samurai sword was covered with layers of frost. With his voice, even the surrounding air seemed to become colder.


    The light of the sword is like weaving, and it attacks Xu Shaotang with a bit of chilling air.


    This is a famous stunt of Chi Shangxin. His Sabre Qi can not only hurt people, but also slow down the opponent''s speed, so that his attack can play a greater power.


    Xu Shaotang also felt the chill brought by Chi Shangxin''s Sabre Qi. When he first came into contact with him, his body really felt frozen and stiff, but when his true Qi ran in his body, the chill disappeared instantly, as if it had never appeared before.


    "Not bad!" Xu Shaotang looked at the murderous Chi Shangxin with admiration. The long spear of the true Qi was shot out, and he suddenly drank: "broken!"


    "Boom!"


    The sword Qi collided with the spear and made a burst of explosion. However, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi spear did not dissipate. After the collision, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi became more solid. The real Qi pierced the big net woven by the sword Qi and stabbed at Chi Shangxin''s chest.


    Chi Shangxin quickly waves his knife to stop him, but his action is fast, and Xu Shaotang''s real Qi penetrates faster.


    "Poof!"


    The sound of Qi penetrating the flesh and blood rings, and the sword in his hand "clanks" and falls to the ground. He looks at his bloody chest and can''t believe that he is defeated by the enemy.


    "Lord forbearance!"


    Seeing the injured letter on the pool, a ninja rushed to this side quickly, but he was stopped by a member of the wolf team. Taking advantage of his distracted time, he smashed his head with one punch.


    "Xu Shaotang, you It''s really strong! I didn''t lose well. " Chi Shangxin moved his eyes away from his bloody chest and looked up at Xu Shaotang, who was standing opposite him with a relaxed face.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Chi Shangxin faintly and hummed: "did you just find out now? Unfortunately, it''s too late! At the moment you set foot on the Chinese territory, you should have thought of such an outcome. "


    He also knows that there are not many Shenren in the East Island, at least not as many masters of alchemy in China. If he is able to kill one Shenren now, it is considered that there is a hidden danger in China. Otherwise, he does not know how many Chinese soldiers will die in his hands.


    "Haha, I did expect such an ending!" Chi Shangxin didn''t seem to feel the pain on his body. He grinned and looked at Xu Shaotang. A decisive color suddenly appeared in his eyes. He said in a loud voice: "warriors, it''s time to be loyal to the Empire!"The Ninjas who had been fighting with the members of the wolf group heard the words of Chi Shangxin, their eyes immediately jumped with a crazy look, and began to attack the members of the wolf group regardless of everything.


    Chi Shangxin, who was seriously injured, rushed to Xu Shaotang regardless of everything. He didn''t know when there was a similar grenade in his hand.


    Xu Shaotang is instinctively aware of the danger. Chi Shangxin and he are the top experts in the world. Can''t they understand that this ordinary grenade can''t do any harm to them? There must be some conspiracy.


    "Back up!" Xu Shaotang yelled at the members of the wolf group, and at the same time, he quickly attacked the letter on the pond.


    Although he didn''t know what plot ikeshangxin had, he wanted to strangle his plot in the cradle, and the best way to strangle his plot was to kill him immediately.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang rushing towards him, Chi Shangxin''s face is not afraid, but has a smile of conspiracy. When Xu Shaotang was about to get close to him, he suddenly released his grenade.


    There was no explosion, only a dull sound of dumb fire. Just when Xu Shaotang was puzzled, the grenade began to beat, and inside it "sniffed" to release a group of light blue smoke.


    "Poison gas?" Xu Shaotang waved his big sleeve, and a strong wind blew the spreading gas to Chi Shangxin. At the same time, his body quickly flashed back and jumped to the members of the wolf group.


    The Ninjas over there also put down their grenades just like the letter on the pond, and now they are covered with light blue smoke.


    When the smoke was blown to Hisense, Hisense suddenly seemed to be thrown into the volcano, and the light blue fireworks were beating on his skin. In the blink of an eye, he could see the white bones.

 Chapter 737

    After getting Xu Shaotang''s "retreat" order, the members of the wolf group carried out Xu Shaotang''s order without any hesitation.


    It is also because they faithfully carried out Xu Shaotang''s orders that they now stand there and watch the strange light blue flame beating on their bodies.


    Those who endure are not soldiers. They also feel pain. When the monstrous blue flame beats on their bodies, they make a series of screams that make their scalp numb.


    "Damn, these ninjas are too cruel!" Said one of the wolves, staring at the Ninja whining in the light blue fireworks.


    Another player nodded and said with a lingering fear: "really hard, hard to the enemy, even harder to yourself!"


    Xu Shaotang has now understood that these light blue fireworks must be the real killing moves of these ninjas to assassinate the old man. But now they have not assassinated the old man. Instead, they have enjoyed them. I don''t know whether this is retribution.


    Fortunately, they didn''t let these ninjas sneak into Xu''s house. Otherwise, if these things were thrown into Xu''s house, it would be very difficult for Xu''s family not to have casualties. As long as they were stained with the blue fireworks, they would die.


    Soon, ninjas, including Kuroshio, were burned to the last residue by the blue fireworks. However, the blue fireworks didn''t mean to go out. They burned along the ground. Everything that could be burned turned into ashes under the light blue fireworks.


    "This What kind of ghost fire is this? " The members of the wolf group were staring at the spreading light blue flame with an incredible look on their faces.


    They didn''t expect that after the light blue flame burned the ninjas, they would not only keep burning, but also have a more vigorous posture.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang did not dare to let the light blue fireworks continue to burn. Otherwise, it is estimated that the whole Tianhai and even China would be destroyed by these strange flames. God knows how the light blue flame was made.


    "Don''t just stand there!" Xu Shaotang yelled at the wolf team members: "quick, create isolation zone!"


    Under the command of Xu Shaotang, the members of the wolf team quickly move to remove all the things that can burn around them as soon as possible. Meanwhile, they quickly move stones of various sizes from around to form a wall to surround the blue flame.


    "Damn, it''s not peaceful to be dead!" Xu Shaotang spits hard on the ground and stares at the ninja who has no residue left.


    A member of the wolf team saw the fire getting bigger and bigger. He came up with his pants and peed at the light blue flame. Originally, the edge of the flame was still weak. With his pee, the weak flame suddenly jumped up and almost burned his pee.


    Seeing the situation over there, Xu Shaotang rushed over and slapped the player on the head, scolding, "I want to die! Cover with soil


    As far as the present situation is concerned, only the soil on the ground has not been burned by the light blue flame. In order to control the fire, the safest way is to cover it with soil.


    Xu Shaotang slapped, the team member embarrassed smile, hurriedly in accordance with Xu Shaotang''s request to get a handful of soil to the edge of the fire.


    The earth fell, and the flame on the side seemed to be a little weak.


    "Effective!" Xu Shaotang was overjoyed and said to the members of the wolf group: "we should all try to get some soil to put out the fire. If the fire is not put out, we will have a lot of fun!"


    Those ninjas don''t even have any dregs left now. Otherwise, they really want to drag up the garbage and whip the corpse. They are going to die. They even cause such trouble. Damn, when they have time, they must go to Dongdao to have a look. If they can find this kind of grenade, let Dongdao have a good taste of the power of this thing and let them eat the bad consequences.


    At the command of Xu Shaotang, the members of the wolf team took action one after another. Some of them used their hands, some with their daggers, and tried every means to get mud from around.


    After more than an hour of hard work, the light blue flame was finally put out, and the members of the wolf group were paralyzed in this short time. Now they are sitting on the ground, gasping, greeting the ancestors of the East Island ninja.


    They are willing to work hard with those ninjas, but they are not willing to do this job. It''s too damn tired. Now many of the team members have bloody hands, which are dug with their hands.


    Sitting on the cold ground for a rest, many people finally recovered some physical strength and began to bandage the wounds of their injured teammates.


    It was already late at night when they came home from the work here.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang got home, the golden tiger lurking in the dark came out, pulled Xu Shaotang aside and asked, "all solved?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "it''s all solved. Damn it, I was almost overcast by the garbage."


    Xu Shaotang shuddered at the thought of the light blue flame. Fortunately, the light blue flame was put out. If it was allowed to burn down, he would have to move soon."Oh? What''s going on? Can you, Xu Shaotang, be overcast by the garbage from the East Island? " Golden Tiger hands cross in front of the chest, with interest asked.


    Xu Shaotang then told Jinhu about the light blue flame. Hearing this, Jinhu widened his eyes: "is there such a strange fire? Damn, then we have to be more careful. If we fight with the East Island, wouldn''t it be that throwing two grenades like that on our warships would annihilate our whole fleet? "


    "It shouldn''t be that exaggerated." Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "if east island had such powerful weapons, it would have jumped up with us."


    The hostility of the island country to China is not deep. The two countries have friction almost all the time over the years, and there are many competitions between them. If the island country has many such grenades, it is estimated that it will fight with China long ago, or even the island country dare not use them easily, just for the purpose of assassinating the old man.


    "No matter it''s exaggerating or not, we should be careful not to be overcame by those rubbish one day." Golden Tiger snorted: "if I have that thing in my hand, I''ll throw some to the island country. Let''s watch the fire from a real distance!"


    What they don''t know now is that what they said was just a joke, but it became a fact a few years later. However, that is what they said later.

 Chapter 738

    The next day, Xu Shaotang was called to the study by the old man.


    "Your business has been taken care of?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang arrived at his study, the old man asked him with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s all handled. It''s not a big deal."


    "Ha ha, are they from China or other countries?" The old man looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Well, what country?" Xu Shaotang pretends that he doesn''t understand anything. After they have dealt with this kind of thing, there''s no need to tell the old man so as not to destroy his elegance.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was still pretending to be a fool, the old man said with a smile, "do you think you can hide it from me? Come on, did you deal with the people who were going to assassinate me last night? "


    Well, it seems that their little trick can''t hide the old man''s wisdom.


    Now that the old man has guessed it, Xu Shaotang no longer conceals it. He says faintly: "a group of warriors from the East Island have been killed by us all."


    "East island again? Ha ha, our neighbor is really restless. " Although the old man had a smile on his face, his eyes were shrouded in murder. "It seems that the island has been controlled by the hand of God. After the London summit, maybe it''s time to fight them too!"


    Xu Shaotang can guess that the East Island has been controlled by the hand of God. How can the old man not guess this.


    "Although our guess should be correct, there is no evidence to prove that the East Island has been controlled by the hand of God. If we start after the London summit, will it..."


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, the old man raised his hand to stop him from going on. The old man looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a faint smile, "I don''t need any evidence. I say that the East Island is controlled by the hand of God, it is controlled!"


    Domineering!


    The old man''s voice is not big, but his words are incomparable. It seems that he has never paid attention to the island.


    "Well, you win." Xu Shaotang helplessly to the old man, and then asked: "early in the morning called me to the study, not just to ask me about it?"


    Many things have been guessed by the old man. He was called to the study early in the morning. It should not be for this. Most of the time, the old man had other things to tell him.


    The old man nodded, put away the smile on his face, quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I asked Tang Xiangming yesterday to arrange people around the Xu family to protect the safety of the Xu family."


    "No?" Xu Shaotang didn''t understand the intention of the old man for a moment. He said with a smile: "I''m not bragging. Just the people they arranged, I can abuse them by any one of my people. It''s a waste of police force to let them protect the Xu family here. It''s better to let them go to other places to shine."


    "You don''t understand me!" The old man gently shook his head and said, "I asked them to arrange someone to protect the Xu family. Protection is the second and surveillance is the most important. Now, do you understand? "


    As the old man''s voice fell, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face disappeared. He just looked up at the old man quietly, hoping to see some different look in his eyes.


    However, the old man''s eyes are pure and bright, with a smile and Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    "Give me your reasons." Xu Shaotang''s voice is a little cold, but his eyes are still staring at the old man. It''s impossible to say that there will be no anger in his heart.


    He thinks that he has done too many things for Huaxia, and even almost killed himself again and again. Now the old man has to arrange someone to watch him, which is undoubtedly a chilling move for him. If it is not for the respected old man who is sitting in front of him now, it is difficult for him to guarantee that he will not stand up and curse his mother.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s cold voice, the old man knew that Xu Shaotang must be resentful. He raised his hand to show him not to be excited, and then said seriously: "I''m afraid there will be another Xia Jiuli!"


    As the old man''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang finally understood his intention.


    "You just don''t trust me?" Although Xu Shaotang''s voice is not as cold as it was just now, it is helpless.


    The old man shook his head and said, "if I don''t trust you, I won''t give you that brand. However, it is because of my trust in you that I have to arrange for someone to watch the Xu family. Can you understand me when I say that? "


    Xu Shaotang quietly reflects on what the old man said just now. It seems that the old man''s words are contradictory, but when he thinks about it carefully, he can understand the old man''s intention.


    He now has one of the four brands in his hands. To some extent, he has entered the core circle, which also means that he has a lot of power.


    It is precisely because he has such power that the old man has to arrange people to monitor the Xu family, so as to prevent him from using his power to become the next Xia Jiuli. As long as he has the heart, the resources he has now can become an existence beyond Xia Jiuli.It''s not so much that the old man is sending people to monitor the Xu family as he is looking at the people who are in contact with the Xu family, so as to grasp the trend of the Xu family.


    After understanding this point, Xu Shaotang''s face finally eased up, nodded to the old man and said, "since you have said that, I have no opinion here. I have only one request. The people who are arranged to watch the Xu family here can''t disturb the life of my family, and can''t spy on the privacy of my family. "


    "I''ve told Tang Xiangming about that." The old man nodded and said, "I''m glad that you can understand our difficulties. A Xia Jiuli has made the North chaotic for so many years. Now it''s an extraordinary time. We can''t stand such hardships any more. You can rest assured that the people who monitor the Xu family will always appear in the form of a shadow. "


    "Well, that''s the best way." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "if there is nothing else, I will go out first."


    "Well, you go out first." The old man quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "maybe you still have some resentment in your heart, but I believe you can figure it out."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, stood up and walked out of the study.


    Although he can understand the old man''s difficulties, he still has some resentment in his heart. If anyone encounters this kind of thing, he will have resentment, but he is not good at hiding it. Moreover, as a normal person, when he suddenly learns that he is going to be monitored, he will not be able to get used to such a life for a while and a half. If he does not know it, it will be all right. But now that he knows it, he will surely consciously or unconsciously think that he is being exposed to other people''s eyes.


    After going out of the study, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the back garden.

 Chapter 739

    In the early morning, the back garden was a little cool, and the Chimonanthus praecox tree in the corner of the yard had been blooming quietly last night. The refreshing fragrance made Xu Shaotang breathe more.


    After breathing a few mouthfuls of fresh air with the fragrance of flowers, Xu Shaotang''s upset mood was slightly calmed down.


    Although he accepted the old man''s plan, he was somewhat confused in his heart. He was not angry with the old man. To be exact, he was flustered by geying.


    Xu Shaotang is not a saint. He also has his own emotions and temperaments. He understands the difficulties of the old man. He can accept the old man''s plan, but it doesn''t mean he will accept it happily. If he can accept it happily, he will not be Xu Shaotang.


    Just as he was fidgeting, his cell phone rang.


    Seeing the number of the call, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile and shake his head. It seems that the old man also knows that he is dissatisfied, which makes long Jiang come to be a lobbyist.


    Xu Shaotang''s fingers stayed in the air for a long time. He knew the purpose of Long Jiang''s call, but he didn''t know whether to answer it.


    After thinking for a long time, Xu Shaotang seems to feel that he has no reason to be angry with Longjiang, so he presses the answer button.


    "I''ve been answering my phone for such a long time. I''m not happy to see you now?" The voice of Long Jiang laughing came from the phone.


    "There is no discomfort, but diaphragmatic should be flustered." Xu Shaotang said: "you don''t have to be a lobbyist. Since I accept it, I won''t complain. Even if I have it now, it will be gone in a few days."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the long Jiang on the phone suddenly raised his voice by eight degrees and hummed: "still responding, still complaining? What do you have to answer and complain about? Why do you think you''re right? "


    "Why didn''t I pay attention?" Xu Shaotang dissatisfied said: "inexplicably will be monitored, I can''t complain ah, also want to let me suffocate?"


    "Can such a thing suffocate you?" Dragon will tone with a hint of fun, said: "you don''t see what you know now, plus your own strength, it''s no exaggeration to say, you have to go back to the road of Xia Jiuli, no one can stop you. When he does this, he doesn''t really want to watch you. He''s wearing a curse on you to let you know that someone is looking at you at any time and keep you awake all the time. Don''t be blinded by the demons! "


    In the past, if Xu Shaotang wanted to go the way of Xia Jiuli, long would feel that he could stop him. But now, Xu Shaotang''s own strength is not to be mentioned. He has a lot of connections with the families in the capital, and he has a master who is a guardian. In this case, if Xu Shaotang has other ideas, long would never be able to stop him.


    He knows that Xu Shaotang has no ambition for power, but Xu Shaotang is too loose. He doesn''t like to be bound by all kinds of rules and regulations, which is the most important thing.


    In fact, what they are worried about is not something else, but a problem that China has been facing all the time: Xia breaks the ban with martial arts!


    They don''t doubt Xu Shaotang''s loyalty to the country, and they don''t doubt that Xu Shaotang will have other thoughts. The only worry is that Xu Shaotang will violate the ban with force. In other words, Xu Shaotang has already committed the crime, but it is still within their acceptable range.


    However, with the gradual improvement of Xu Shaotang''s status, no one can guarantee that Xu Shaotang will not exceed their bottom line. In that case, will there be another Xia Jiuli?


    "Well, I see." Xu Shaotang sighed a little, said: "I will adjust my mind as soon as possible, rest assured."


    Long Jiang nodded and said, "that''s good. I don''t want you to have any psychological burden because of this. If you really think it''s bad, you can tell me now. I''ll ask him to take back his life for you."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "no, I''m not afraid of the shadow. If you go and say it, it''s as if I have something to hide. "


    "If only you could think so." Long Jiang said: "then you should adjust your mind as soon as possible. You should go with us at the London summit."


    "Well, I know!"


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Shaotang sat there quietly. After long Jiang''s enlightenment, his mood was much better.


    After sitting for a short time, he heard the footsteps coming from behind. Looking back, he saw that Lin Shuying was coming with a big stomach.


    In fact, Lin Shuying has seen Xu Shaotang sitting here for a long time. After spending so much time with Xu Shaotang, he can see that Xu Shaotang has something on his mind. After Xu Shaotang hung up, she came over from upstairs.


    Shutang walked past Shaolin and asked, "is there something on your mind?"


    "No! It''s just to come and sit down. " Xu Shaotang shook his head.


    "You lied to me? Can''t I see what''s on your mind? " Lin Shuying said with a smile, "say it. If you have something to say, let''s think about it."


    "It seems that I am not good at hiding my mind..." Xu Shaotang helpless smile, and then the old man to send people to monitor the Xu family things out.After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Lin Shuying said with a smile: "you sit here in a daze in the morning for this?"


    "Well, don''t you think it''s nothing?" Xu Shaotang obviously did not expect Lin Shuying to say so.


    He thought Lin Shuying would be very angry.


    Lin Shuying shook his head slightly and said: "it''s really a bit frustrating. But if you think about it carefully, if the old man really wants to monitor the Xu family, he doesn''t have to tell you. Since he told you, it means that the old man is actually to remind you all the time."


    Her statement is surprisingly consistent with that of Longjiang.


    "But I have no ambition!" Xu Shaotang sighed: "I just want to deal with these things well, and then take you to find a place to live the rest of your life."


    Lin Shuying said with a smile: "since you have the mind to live in seclusion, what are you worried about? After you deal with these things, our family will live a peaceful life. At that time, if you want to be monitored, no one will pay attention to you. "


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded, feeling that diaphragm should go down a lot.


    "So, don''t worry here. Just think that those people are really here to protect the safety of the family." Lin Shuying gently leaned on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and said: "in fact, we all hope you can finish your own affairs as soon as possible. In that case, our family can be together every day."


    Xu Shaotang reached for Lin Shuying''s waist, nodded and said, "wait a minute, this time should not be too long. Maybe you can think about where we are going to live in seclusion now... "


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s heart of seclusion became stronger than ever!

 Chapter 740

    The old man didn''t stay at Xu''s house for long, so the next day he started a new journey, and Xu Shaotang naturally followed him around.


    Half a month later, the old man finally ended his southern tour. During his southern tour, some excellent officials came into his sight, and some corrupt officials were directly investigated by the old man on the spot.


    After a tour to the south, the whole southern officialdom was one of the Qing Dynasty.


    After the southern tour, it was not far from the London summit. Thinking that he would go abroad with the old man, Xu Shaotang simply returned to the capital.


    After two months away from the capital, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo had a lot of willful love.


    Song Yinuo lies naked in Xu Shaotang''s arms, with a touching flush on his face, enjoying the warmth after a long farewell.


    "How''s the old man?" Xu Shaotang stroked song Yinuo''s smooth back and asked.


    He didn''t mean that old man, but song Yinian.


    Song Yinuo, of course, also understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. He changed his comfortable posture in Xu Shaotang''s arms and said, "it''s very good. I almost ran away from home when I had nothing to do! Alas, my grandfather is also true. He holds Yiyan''s child and urges me every day. "


    She didn''t want to have a baby. She just didn''t have a good stomach, and she had nothing to do with it. Besides, Xu Shaotang was not in the capital during this period of time. Who else could she find to have a baby?


    Thinking about song Yinian''s current physical condition, Xu Shaotang was worried. He patted song Yinuo on the back and said, "well, we must work hard and don''t let him down."


    Song Yinuo nodded gently, suddenly raised his cheek, looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "why do you care so much about your grandfather all of a sudden? Why didn''t you care so much about him before? Some time ago, you asked me to spend more time with my grandfather. Shouldn''t it be... "


    At this point, song Yinuo''s face began to be nervous, and she did not dare to say the following words.


    Seeing song Yinuo''s nervous appearance, Xu Shaotang knew that she had begun to guess song Yinian''s physical condition. He quickly shook his head and said, "it''s OK. Don''t think about it. Aren''t we boarding in the old man''s territory now? I''m afraid that the old man would mention the issue of having a baby to me if he had nothing to do. You don''t know how he treated me when he was in Tianhai last time. He wanted to cut me alive. You have to pretend to care about it, don''t you? Ha ha


    His words were half true and half false, but they didn''t arouse song Yinuo''s suspicion. After hearing his words, song Yinuo patted him on the chest and said with a smile, "what''s your home, too?"


    "Isn''t that because I''m afraid the old man will NAG in my ear all day long?" Xu Shaotang said helplessly.


    "Shaotang, are you not used to living here?" Song Yinuo turned over and said to Xu Shaotang, "if you are really not used to living, we can buy a new house in the capital. Some time ago, when I chatted with ah Kui, I talked about this. She has a friend. It''s so nice to have a villa for sale. If you''re not used to living here, let''s buy that villa. "


    In Song Yinuo''s opinion, Xu Shaotang''s saying that he is afraid of the old man''s nagging is all excuses. The reason is that he is not used to living here, but it is not convenient for him to say it directly.


    Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang didn''t feel that he was not used to living here. He just said so because he was afraid that song Yinuo would guess that song Yinian had a problem. Now he hopes that song Yinuo can accompany song Yinian more, so as not to leave too much regret for his future.


    "No, I just casually say that I live here very well, so don''t think about it." Xu Shaotang quickly dispels song Yinuo''s desire to buy a villa again.


    "Are you sure you don''t?" Song Yinuo wrapped Xu Shaotang''s arm with a smile and said, "don''t embarrass yourself, otherwise I will tie you to our song family."


    "Can you bind me?" Xu Shaotang smiles. When he is about to refuse, he suddenly thinks of something and says, "I''d better buy it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang speechless, "then, are we going to buy it or not? You have to give me a definite word. Don''t change it later."


    "Buy it!" Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and said with a smile, "don''t forget that the villa we used to live in was Qin Zongheng''s. we let other people''s villas become ruins. How can we buy a new villa and give it back to him?"


    As soon as he said this, song Yinuo thought of it. She had been living in the villa provided by Qin Zongheng for free. They almost thought that it was their own property, so that after the villa was destroyed, she didn''t want to compensate Qin Zongheng. Now with Xu Shaotang''s words, she thought of the other people''s home they had lived in before.


    "If you don''t remind me, I''ll forget it." Song Yinuo loosened Xu Shaotang''s neck and said, "OK, I''ll call ah Kui now and ask her to help us settle down her friend''s house."


    Just do what you say. After Song Yinuo finished, he immediately took his own phone and called ah Kui. Listening to the tone of their voice on the phone, their relationship seems to have improved a lot.After hanging up the phone, song Yinuo made an "OK" gesture to Xu Shaotang: "it''s done. Ah Kui''s friend is right next to her. I heard that I''m ah Kui''s friend. Without thinking about it, he agreed to come down and let us go to see the house tomorrow."


    "That''s fine. Let''s go and have a look tomorrow. If it''s suitable, we''ll make a decision." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    He can only stay in the capital for a few days. In a few days, he will go to London with the old man. He wants to finish the matter before going abroad.


    Song Yinuo nodded.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Yinuo and said, "it seems that you''ve had a good chat with ah Kui recently?"


    "Yes Song Yinuo smiles, "you are not in the capital recently, and Zhiqiu has just given birth to a baby. When I''m free, I have a lot to talk with ah Kui, and I''m familiar with it. Thanks for her help this time. It''s not easy to buy a villa in Beijing now. "


    There has never been a lack of rich people in the capital, and the supply of villas in the capital is in short supply. Li Baoshan did not spare no effort to help the Yang family find villas before. How could they be so relaxed now.


    "Well, when I see ah Kui, I''ll thank her face to face." Xu Shaotang gently patted song Yinuo''s back and said, "go to sleep. I''ll go to the house tomorrow."

 Chapter 741

    The next morning, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo drove to the appointed place.


    When they got out of the car, they saw Ah Kui standing with a handsome young man. It seemed that he had been waiting for them for some time.


    Ah Kui is a black dress they often see, while the man standing next to him is a simple white casual dress. There is a sharp contrast between the two people''s black and white, but it seems to be a perfect match.


    "Ah, cry!" Song Yinuo, seeing ah Kui, rushed over and gave her a warm hug. Then he pulled ah Kui aside, glanced at the handsome man and said with a smile, "your pursuer?"


    "No, just a friend." A cry pretty face slightly red, quickly and the handsome man get rid of the relationship.


    "I blushed and said no!" Song Yinuo continued to tease, pulled ah Kui to go there, and said with a playful face: "don''t you introduce us?"


    In order to avoid being teased by song Yinuo, ah Ku quickly introduces them to each other.


    It turns out that the handsome man''s name is Ning Yi. Although his name is very common, his family background is not common. Few people may know Ning Yi''s father Ning Ge, but few people in China may not know Ning Yi''s mother, because his mother is Ye Yin, who has long occupied the top of China''s rich women list.


    "It''s Ms. Ye Yin''s son. Nice to meet you!" Song Yinuo reaches out his hand and holds it politely with Ning Yi.


    When it comes to song Nuo''s voice of respect for this woman, it seems that she is full of admiration.


    "I''m also honored to meet Xu Shao and Miss Song." Ning Yi smiles to song Yinuo, then turns to ah Kui and says, "let''s go and have a look at the house first. Let''s have a meal together."


    Although song Yinuo is a gorgeous beauty, Ning Yi''s eyes don''t stay on Song Yinuo''s face for long. He just politely greets song Yinuo. When he turns to look at ah Kui again, the deep feeling in his eyes seems to overflow from his eyes.


    Even the most stupid people can see the meaning of crying from Ning Yi''s full expression eyes.


    Xu Shaotang just took a look at the beautiful villa from his present position and immediately said, "don''t go to see it any more. I''d rather not make a price. We''ve decided on this villa."


    If you don''t know Ning Yi''s identity, Xu Shaotang may go in and have a look, but after knowing Ning Yi''s identity, he doesn''t think it''s necessary to go into the house.


    As ye Yin''s only son, Ning Yi''s villa is definitely not bad. As for the interior decoration, even if it''s extremely luxurious, it''s certainly not worse than the villa Qin Zongheng gave them.


    You know, in terms of personal wealth, ye Yin may still be above Qin Zongheng, but Qin Zongheng has the background of the Qin family, which ye Yin can''t match.


    "Xu Shao is really a pleasant person." Ning Yi stopped his steps, turned back to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "if Xu Shao wants this villa, 200 million will be fine."


    "200 million?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ning Yi in disbelief.


    Ning Yi light smile, said: "if Xu Shao feel that the price is too high, you can also lower some."


    "No!" Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "I think it''s too cheap."


    200 million, sounds like a lot, but in terms of the appearance and size of the villa, I''m afraid its value is more than 200 million. If the decoration cost is included, the estimated value is likely to double.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shao is an interesting person." Ning Yi said with a smile: "it''s the first time I''ve met someone who thinks other people''s offer is cheap. Does Xu Shao think there''s something wrong with my villa?"


    Ning Yi''s villa is really no problem. He didn''t raise the price, and even deliberately lowered the price. On the one hand, he knew the identities of Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo, but more for ah Kui''s sake. He is the kind of person who is willing to win a smile from a beautiful woman. If he doesn''t think that he may deliberately please Xu Shaotang without money, and he just lacks more than 100 million funds to do his business, he can even send out this villa.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I believe there is no problem with this villa, but I am not willing to take advantage of others. Well, I''ll pay 300 million. "


    He doesn''t like to take advantage of these things. He doesn''t lack this money. He doesn''t need to be greedy for this money. In the end, he seems to be in debt to others. He is a person who doesn''t like to owe others.


    "Xu Shao, it doesn''t mean much to me to have more than 100 million. Let''s make friends with 200 million." Ning Yi still insists on his price.


    At present, he only needs more than 100 million, and 200 million is enough for him to do his own things.


    Looking at these two valuable men here for this 100 million small things and tangled, song Yinuo and a cry helplessly look at each other.


    "Ning Yi, or 300 million." Ah Kui came to Ning Yi and said, "Xu Shaotang is not short of money. You can take the extra 100 million yuan for charity."It has to be said that ah Kui is really good at talking. Xu Shaotang is not short of money, and Ning Yi is not short of money either. If Ning Yi only accepts the extra 100 million yuan from Xu Shaotang, it will refute Ning Yi''s face. But she lets Ning Yi take the extra 100 million yuan to charity, which not only solves their price entanglement, but also does not refute who''s face. She also pushes Ning Yi along with the current Push it up.


    Song Yinuo nodded in praise of the art of speaking. If you let her say it, she can''t say such perfect words.


    Now that ah Kui had opened his mouth and didn''t let him reduce his price, Ning Yi immediately nodded and said, "then I''ll thank Xu Shao for those children in poor areas. Since Xu Shao has paid more than 100 million yuan, I can''t be too stingy. Well, I''ll be the host at noon today and invite Xu Shao and Miss Song to have a light meal. "


    It''s false that he wants to invite Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo to dinner. It''s true that he wants to get along with ah Kui more.


    Song Yinuo couldn''t see Ning Yi''s mind. He looked at ah Kui with a smile, then nodded and said, "OK, we have nothing to do today. I haven''t met ah Kui for some time."


    She deliberately pulls ah Kui up, so that ah Kui doesn''t find an excuse to leave. In fact, she has the idea of matching Ning Yi and ah Kui.


    Although this is her first contact with Ning Yi, from the current situation, Ning Yi is a very good man. Needless to say, her family background is better than her infatuation with ah Ku.

 Chapter 742

    However, she thought too much about it. Ah Kui intended to approach her and Xu Shaotang. How could she miss such an opportunity?


    A cry feints anger to see a face ambiguous smile Song Yi Nuo one eye, then lightly nodded.


    There is no need to sign any contract between them. After Xu Shaotang transferred 300 million yuan to Ning Yi, the house belongs to Xu Shaotang. As for the procedures, there will be special people to handle them.


    After deciding on the villa, they immediately rush to the dining place chosen by Ning Yi. Song Yinuo and A''ai sit in the same car, while Xu Shaotang and Ning Yi sit in the same car.


    Sitting on the co pilot''s seat, Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Ning Yi, who stares at the front: "how do you think of selling this villa? With your wealth, it doesn''t matter to leave your villa empty, does it


    Ning Yi smiles: "it''s not as complicated as you think. In fact, it''s the simplest reason, because I''m short of money."


    "Are you short of money?" Xu Shaotang said jokingly, "are you making fun of me? Will Ms. Ye Yin''s son be short of money? Besides, if you are short of money, why do you have to sell me the villa at such a cheap price? "


    He doesn''t believe that Ning Yi will be short of money. If Ning Yi is short of money, he doesn''t know how many people in the world should go begging.


    "I''m really short of money." Ning Yi explained with a smile: "but I only need more than 100 million, so your extra 100 million is useless to me."


    "Why are you short of money?" Xu Shaotang joked and said, "did your family cut off your source of income?"


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang thinks of the time when he and Chen Cheng were dandy. At that time, they were worried about nothing but that their family would cut off their financial resources. That''s why Xiao Jingwen was asked to set up the fund.


    He thought in his heart, is Ning Yi also suffering from the predicament they were worried about?


    "No, I just don''t want to reach out to my family." Ning Yi shook his head and said, "I''m preparing a company at present. I''m still short of a little capital, so I plan to sell my villa."


    "You don''t start this company to pursue ah Kui, do you?" Xu Shaotang asked with some gossip.


    Ning Yi nodded and said with a smile: "you should also know that ah Kui started from scratch. She is still a very proud person. My identity as a young member of Ning family has no attraction for her. It''s not easy to pursue a girl like ah Kui, so I have to prove myself in front of her first. "


    He didn''t hide what he was pursuing. He sold his villa to start a company in order to prove himself in front of her.


    If he succeeds, he will cry at home. In his view, to conquer a woman, we must first have the qualification to stand with her and have equal dialogue.


    After learning the reason why Ning Yi sold the villa, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you have the feeling that you are angry with the crown."


    "In fact, I hope that my identity of Ning family can be used in front of ah Kui, but it''s not something I can''t do." Ning Yi smiles bitterly and shakes his head. Then he looks at Xu Shaotang and says jokingly, "I heard that Xu Shao''s peach blossom luck is always good. It seems that I need to find time to ask you more."


    About Xu Shaotang, people in the Ning family circle know something more or less. Apart from Xu Shaotang''s killing Xia Jiuli, the most famous one is Xu Shaotang''s extraordinary fortune.


    Many men have a lot of women, but there are not many men like Xu Shaotang who have three gorgeous beauties at the same time. The key is that these three gorgeous beauties get along with each other very well, and there are even fewer such men.


    "Ha ha, it''s everyone''s fate. We can''t get it." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    They are talking about ah Kui, but song Yinuo is talking about Ning Yi with ah Kui.


    Men talk about women, women talk about men, this is almost eternal truth.


    "I think Ning Yi is very good. If you want to have a family and a face, the key is to look at your eyes..." Song Yinuo stared at ah Kui and said with a strange smile, "Oh, hey, the passion in his eyes is about to melt people. Don''t you think about it?"


    "Why, are you afraid that I''m going to rob Xu Da Shao of your family or something? Are you so anxious to marry me out?" A cry white, song Yinuo one eye said.


    With her cleverness, can''t you see Ning Yi''s heart for herself? Just, in her heart, there is only the man who saved her from the water and taught her everything now.


    In her opinion, no matter Xu Shaotang or Ning Yi, they are not as good as their husband. In case, her heart will always belong to him alone.


    Originally, ah Kui wanted to block song Yinuo back with this sentence, but song Yinuo made a indifferent appearance and said with a smile: "if you can make Shaotang fall in love with you, I have no opinion."


    "Do you doubt my charm, or do you trust your family too much?" Ah Kui said.Song Yinuo shook his head and said with a smile, "who dares to doubt the charm of your beauty? Don''t you think Ning Yi will be fascinated by you? I don''t believe that Shaotang won''t fall in love with you, but that guy is just a piece of wood emotionally. I''m not afraid of your jokes. I''ve been clinging to that guy for nothing until today. If you really like Shaotang, maybe I can help you. "


    She never worries about Xu Shaotang''s feelings, and she doesn''t mind Xu Shaotang''s two more women. As long as Xu Shaotang can be affectionate and not abusive, she will be satisfied.


    From the current situation, Xu Shaotang is not amorous.


    "Come on, just a few silly women will treat Xu Shaotang as a treasure." Ah wailed and said with a smile, "I''m not interested in your family. It''s better to see Ning Yi to see your family."


    To be exact, she is very interested in Xu Shaotang, but she is very interested in taking Xu Shaotang''s life!


    Song Yinuo recognized the meaning of ah Kui and asked with a smile, "so, are you going to consider Ning Yi?"


    "No!" Ah Ku shook his head and said with a smile, "I think Ning Yi is more eye-friendly than Xu Da in your family."


    "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder."


    "Ha, aren''t you?"


    The two women talked and laughed all the way, and they had already reached their destination unconsciously.

 Chapter 743

    Saishan Jiangnan, a very poetic name, is also the place where they eat.


    The decoration style here combines the ruggedness of the fortress and the grace of Jiangnan, which is also the origin of its name.


    At the same time, it''s still an industry of Ning family, and it''s also the first gold mining project of legendary female tycoon Ye Yin.


    After so many years of development, saishangjiangnan has branches in almost all the major cities of China, and has become a giant in the catering industry of China.


    With Ning Yi, the son of the headmaster, they naturally received the highest standard of treatment.


    In the simple and atmospheric private room, four people get together, and the task of this dish naturally falls on Ning Yi''s head.


    A boiled mutton, a few wine dishes, not luxury, but let people appetite.


    Just when they are ready to start, the private rooms are suddenly opened.


    In his own site, people break in without knocking on the door. Ning Yi''s face changes a little, and he stands up and is ready to reprimand people. But when he saw the person, the displeasure on his face faded.


    "Oh, smelly boy, are you going to teach me a lesson?" A woman in a white cheongsam came in and looked at Ning Yi with a smile. Her face was full of love.


    Although the woman''s face seems to have some traces of years, because of proper maintenance, it does not look old, and there are still some years of wisdom.


    You don''t have to guess. Just by Ning Yi''s attitude towards the woman, this woman speaks for herself. As we all know, this is Ning Yi''s mother and ye Yin, the legendary rich woman in China.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Ning Yi walks over with a smile and pulls Ye Yin to sit down.


    "This is my territory. Why can''t I be here?" Ye Yin looked at the crowd with a smile, then knocked Ning Yi''s head, "don''t you introduce your friends to me? Well, there''s no need to introduce Miss ran. We''ve seen her several times. "


    It can be seen that ye Yin''s mother and son have a good relationship, a bit like Fang LAN and Xu Shaotang. Although Ye Yin is a powerful woman in China, she always plays the role of a loving mother in front of her son.


    Ye Yin''s eyes to ah Kui are the eyes of a mother-in-law to her daughter-in-law.


    "Mom, you should have heard of both of them." Ning Yi looks at Ye Yin with a smile, then points to Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo respectively, and says, "this is Xu Shaotang. I believe you have heard his deeds. Next to him is Miss Song Yinuo."


    "It''s Xu Shao and Miss Song." Ye Yin quickly shook hands with them and said, "I always hear people mention you. This is the first time I''ve seen you. Welcome."


    "It''s also the first time we''ve met Ms. Ye." Song Yinuo said with a smile: "Ms. Ye is really young, standing with Ning Yi. People who don''t know think you are brothers and sisters."


    "I just like to hear that I''m young." The smile on Ye Yin''s face was like the spring breeze in March.


    No matter how old a woman is, she is always happy to hear praise from others. Especially for a woman of a certain age like Ye Yin, when she hears that she is young, even if she knows that she is suspected of being polite, she will still feel happy in her heart.


    Song Yinuo said with a smile, "I''m not flattering. You are young."


    After talking and laughing with song Yinuo, ye Yin naturally pulls ah Kui''s hand: "Miss ran..."


    "Ms. ye, you''d better call me ah Kui. I''m used to being called by people." Ah cry let Ye Yin pull his hand, said with a smile.


    "You see, I forgot this one again." Ye Yin put on a look of chagrin and said with a smile, "ah Kui, come to us more often when you are free. You don''t know. It''s more difficult for me as a mother to see my son now than the head of the Central Committee."


    Her meaning is very clear, only a cry here, his son will follow, so that their mother and son will meet a little more.


    "Ma..." Hear ye Yin''s words, rather Yi some embarrassed of call a, signal Ye Yin don''t say to go on.


    He thought in his heart, even if you are very satisfied with your future daughter-in-law, you don''t have to be like this. You haven''t written a single word, and you''re not afraid to scare your future daughter-in-law away.


    Well, in fact, Ning Yi has seen a cry as his future wife, but he doesn''t know that they are destined to have an unexpected encounter.


    "Yo, you know how shy you are?" Ye Yin looked at Ning Yi and said with a smile, "I''m afraid my mother will expose your shortcomings in front of ah Kui."


    Just as we were watching the mother and son joking, ye Yin suddenly patted her head: "I''ve been chatting with you. I''ve left all my guests there. Do you mind if I call my guests over for dinner?"


    She was originally here to entertain her guests. She heard that her son had brought some friends over. She apologized to the guests and rushed over. Instead of chatting here, she left her guests there."I don''t mind. It''s just crowded."


    "Well, yes, eating is just for fun."


    Several people have said that they don''t mind Ye Yin calling his guests over. Although Ning Yi is not willing, he can''t say anything when he sees that everyone doesn''t mind.


    "Sit down for a while, and I''ll call my guests over." Ye Yin stood up and said to them, "you should know me as a guest, especially Xu Shao and Miss Song. The two of you are the people I heard him mention most from him."


    After that, ye Yin gives Xu Shaotang a mysterious smile and walks out of the room.


    After ye Yin leaves, Ning Yi looks at Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo with some doubts and asks, "do you know who the guest my mother said is?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang spread his hand, then looked at Song Yinuo and asked, "do you know?"


    Song Yinuo nodded slightly and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "who do you think will be able to be a distinguished guest of Ms. ye and often mention us in front of her?"


    Xu Shaotang carefully thought of song Yinuo''s words, a figure suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "It can''t be this coincidence, can it?" When song Yinuo said that, Xu Shaotang probably guessed who ye Yin''s guest was.


    Song Yinuo said with a smile, "I guess it''s just such a coincidence."


    Just listening to the two of them playing riddles there, but after a long time they didn''t say who this person was. Ning Yi was a little anxious and asked, "who are you talking about?"


    "Qin Zongheng!"


    Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo haven''t spoken yet, and a cry beside them has answered for them.

 Chapter 744

    It turns out that there is such a coincidence in the world.


    Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo have just bought a villa ready to compensate Qin Zongheng. Unexpectedly, they meet Qin Zongheng here.


    Since knowing that Qin Zongheng was the culprit of Gu''s family, Xu Shaotang met Qin Zongheng for the first time. Qin Zongheng obviously didn''t expect to meet them here, and his surprise flashed by.


    Ye Yin said with a smile: "I believe you all know each other, so I don''t have to introduce each other anymore?"


    It''s really unnecessary for her to introduce her. Everyone here knows each other. Ah Kui and song Yinuo went to Guyuan to have a meal with Qin Zongheng, and they often contacted Qin Zongheng. Although Ning Yi and Qin Zongheng have nothing to do with each other, they have seen Qin Zongheng in various news reports, and Qin Zongheng naturally knows Ning Yi from ye Yin.


    Qin Zongheng found a place close to Xu Shaotang, looked at Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo, and asked with a smile, "I haven''t seen you two for such a long time. What are you two busy with?"


    "What can I do? It''s all in vain. " Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile: "I believe that you have a ghost!"


    In his heart, he knew that Xu Shaotang had already had a grudge against him because of his disgraceful past. It would be impossible for them to make their relationship go back to the way it used to be, at least in a short time.


    "All right, let''s start. Let''s eat and talk." Ye Yin, sitting next to ah Kui, made an invitation gesture to everyone.


    If saishangjiangnan can become a top-grade hotel in China, the taste of its dishes is needless to say. Although Xu Shaotang thinks that there is still a gap between these dishes and Gu Yuan''s dishes, Lao Mo''s delicious dishes are all piled up with extremely fastidious ingredients, which is impossible for saishangjiangnan to achieve. Where can they welcome guests Picky ingredients are supplied to them.


    After dinner, everyone sat together chatting, while Xu Shaotang and Qin Zongheng went out.


    They went out to the grass and sat down at the stone table in the middle of the grass. Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang, who was obviously alienated from him, and asked, "do you think I''m a villain?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?" Xu Shaotang asked Qin Zongheng.


    "Nonsense!" Qin Zongheng said: "if I want to listen to lies, do I need to ask you?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "I have never felt that you are a villain. As you said, everyone will do several stupid things in his life. You just did one stupid thing, but it is unfair to say that you are a villain just by this."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, Qin Zongheng was stunned. He obviously didn''t expect Xu Shaotang to say so. He thought Xu Shaotang would nod his head and say that Qin Zongheng was a real villain.


    He has ten thousand apologies in his heart for taking care of his family, but no amount of apologies can revive his family. Recently, he has always been thinking that if he had not been driven by the devil in his heart to ask a drunken madman to kill Xia Yu, he would not have become Qin Zongheng.


    However, after thinking about it many times, he had the answer in his heart. No matter whether it happened or not, he was Qin Zongheng. The only difference was which Qin Zongheng lived better.


    "Do you really think so?" Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang with suspicious eyes and said with a bitter smile, "if you really think so, why do you have to hide from me all the time?"


    It should have been nearly four months since he last saw Xu Shaotang. Since they met, it seems that they have never seen each other for such a long time and have no telephone.


    Xu Shaotang raised his eyes to look at him, and said with a faint smile: "you think too much, what do I want to avoid you for? Even if you want to avoid it, you should avoid me, shouldn''t you? "


    "Ha ha, that''s true." Qin Zongheng laughed at himself and said, "after all, I''m the one who does the bad things, not you."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not as serious as you think. You should have heard about me during this period. I''ve been busy looking for people who want my life, and then I went back to Tianhai again. I can''t see you even if I want to see you, can I? Don''t worry, that matter has nothing to do with me. Even if I want to hate you, I shouldn''t hate you. Do you think I''m the kind of person who will find myself uncomfortable when I have nothing to do? "


    "If only you thought so." Qin Zongheng sighed a little, closed his eyes gently, and murmured: "I have done such a wrong thing in my life, but it is a stain that I can never wipe away in my life..."


    For Gu''s murder, many people are suffering, and he is one of them, but his suffering has never been shown in front of people.


    Xu Shaotang put out his hand to pat him on the shoulder and said, "you and I should have forgotten that there was such a thing. In fact, I feel a lot when I go back to Tianhai this time."


    "What feeling?" Qin Zongheng still closed his eyes and asked faintly.


    "Don''t you tell me that you don''t know that compassion was taken over by my mother as a daughter?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.Qin Zongheng has been infatuated with Lianxin for 20 years. Now Lianxin has not concealed her whereabouts. When the Xu family moved to their new house, Lianxin also appeared as the daughter of the Xu family. With Qin Zongheng''s concern for Lianxin, I''m afraid that he has already learned about it through various channels.


    Qin Zongheng nodded: "I do know this."


    Although it seems impossible between pity and him, he never rest assured of his concern for pity. He just needs to watch pity silently behind his back.


    "After returning to Tianhai this time, I found that compassion has changed a lot, and she is also trying to put down her hatred." Thinking about the words that pitiful heart talked with him that night, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling, looked at Qin Zongheng who closed his eyes and said, "she is now returning to a normal life. I think that''s enough. As for who killed the family, it is not so important. People who care for their families can''t live any longer. If we go further into this matter, it will be pity that gets hurt in the end. So, let''s forget about it. If we forget about it, compassion will forget it. "


    Yes, this sentence was said to him by pitiful heart. Now it''s just for him to relay it to Qin Zongheng.


    "We forget, she forgets?" Qin Zongheng chewed Xu Shaotang''s words carefully. After a long time, his closed eyes suddenly opened. His eyes restored the look of the past and nodded heavily.

 Chapter 745

    "How has she been recently?"


    Since it comes to compassion, Qin Zongheng can''t forget to ask about it.


    Xu Shaotang said with a slight smile: "it''s very good. Now she has lived some wonderful life that she should have. If there is no accident, maybe she will be able to walk out of that unforgettable past in a short time."


    After being accepted as a daughter by Fang LAN, Lianxin seems to have found a new spiritual sustenance, completely treating Fang as her own mother, and she is trying to forget the past as she said.


    The most direct reaction is that the smile on her face gradually increased.


    "If only she could come out." Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "find time to say thank you to your mother for me."


    "I will!" Xu Shaotang nodded gently, no longer talking about it, but said to Qin Zongheng, "you should know about the attack I suffered some time ago, right?"


    "Yes, how can I not know such a big thing." Qin Zongheng said, "I wanted to see you, but I thought maybe you didn''t want to see me, so I gave up that idea."


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "to tell you the truth, I really didn''t want to see you then."


    "And now?"


    "I don''t really want to see you now." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "because seeing you means that the villa I just bought is going out. Ha ha."


    What he said was a joke. The villa was originally bought and returned to Qin Zongheng. Now that we have seen Qin Zongheng, we can talk about it together and save time for another trip.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Zongheng looked at him with some doubts and asked, "what is villa going out?"


    "Well, when I was attacked before, the villa you gave us was destroyed." Xu Shaotang explained: "today we buy a villa from Ning Yi. We should compensate you for that."


    Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang thoughtfully for a long time and said faintly, "when did you become so polite with me?"


    He thought in his heart, I''m afraid Xu Shaotang was still blaming him for that, so unconsciously, he became unfamiliar with him.


    "It''s not a matter of politeness. It''s like paying off a debt. It''s a matter of course." Xu Shaotang said: "so don''t refuse, or Enoch and I will always feel that we owe you something. You know, I don''t like to owe people."


    Since Xu Shaotang has said that, Qin Zongheng is not good to say anything more. He can only nod his head and smile and say, "OK, the villa you bought from Ning Yi will not be worse than the one I used to buy. So, I should earn money."


    "Ha ha, it''s true that he''s a man of business." Xu Shaotang said with laughter.


    Qin Zongheng glanced at him and said, "if you don''t think so, what else can I think?"


    "Well, let''s not talk about it." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we''d better go first. Everyone is inside, but we run outside. It''s not very polite."


    "When did you say you were polite?" With a smile, Qin Zongheng and Xu Shaotang went back to the private room together.


    Ye Yin in the private room is now chatting with song Yinuo and ah Kui. Ning Yi, her own son, can''t get in any words, so she has to sit there with a full face of resentment. Originally, he wanted to have a chat with ah Kui because he invited Xu Shaotang to dinner. Now, as soon as ye Yin came, he seemed a little redundant.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and Qin Zongheng come in, Ning Yi blinks at Qin Zongheng like a savior. With the color of pleading in his eyes, he signals Qin Zongheng to pull Ye Yin away quickly.


    Seeing Ning Yi''s appearance, Qin Zongheng couldn''t help laughing. He went over to Ye Yin and said, "Ms. ye, I have a meeting later. Do you think we should finalize the cooperation first?"


    As soon as his words came out, Ning Yi suddenly looked happy and grateful and took a look at Qin Zongheng.


    "Well, let''s go and have a chat first." Ye Yin nodded and stood up. Then she said to ah Kui, "ah Kui, you young people will talk first. My aunt will come back later."


    When Qin Zongheng and ye Yin leave, ah cries and breathes a sigh of relief. Ye Yin is really too enthusiastic for her. Except for her husband, she just plays for everyone, but pretends to be very hard in front of Ye Yin.


    "Ah Kui, my mother is like this. Don''t worry about it." See the appearance of a cry, rather Yi says in a hurry beside.


    Song Yinuo''s eyes swept around ah Kui and Ning Yi''s face. Then he looked at ah Kui and said with a funny smell: "it seems that you don''t have to worry about the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law any more."


    Hearing song Yinuo''s teasing, ah Kui''s face turned a little red and glared at Song Yinuo.


    Compared with ah Kui''s chagrin, Ning Yi secretly gives song Yinuo a grateful look, and then says to ah Kui: "after a while, our company will be ready, and then you should remember to come and join us.""If I have time, I''ll try my best." Ah Kui didn''t give Ning Yi an accurate answer, or he just didn''t want to refuse Ning Yi in front of so many people. When the time comes, even if she has time, she will definitely say that she has no time.


    In her opinion, if she has time to attend the opening ceremony of Ningyi company, it''s better to listen to her husband''s instruction.


    Ning Yi''s face didn''t show disappointment. He was used to ah Kui''s refusal. He didn''t know that ah Kui was just perfunctory now. But the more so, the more determined he was to win ah Kui.


    "Well, you two can talk slowly. We have something else to do here. Let''s go back first." Although Xu Shaotang is OK for the time being, he also knows the reason to give Ning Yi and a Kui more space, and takes song Yinuo to say goodbye to them.


    "I''m leaving now?" Ah Kui took a look at them and said, "I''m going to have a good chat with Enoch, but we haven''t seen each other for some time."


    "Let''s call back." Song Yinuo to a cry smile, a face ambiguous look to two people, said: "don''t disturb you cultivate feelings, we have time to meet."


    Qin Zongheng and ye Yin seem to have finished talking and are saying goodbye to Ye Yin at the door.


    Looking at Qin Zongheng waving goodbye to Ye Yin, Xu Shaotang sighs a little in his heart, starts the car and drives away from the south of the Yangtze River.

 Chapter 746

    A few days later, Xu Shaotang went to England with the old man.


    Before going to England, he took time to go to longzu.


    I have a hunch that there will be no peace in England this time. The old man''s security personnel have also increased. In addition to Xu Shaotang and others, there are long Fei and Tantai Jingming. Even WuJie has been temporarily arrested by Xu Shaotang.


    It can be said that the security personnel of this time almost concentrated the most luxurious lineup that Huaxia can give at present.


    From the moment when the special plane landed at the British airport, everyone''s nerves were tense. Only WuJie, like a nobody, still kept the appearance of idleness. Xu Shaotang almost pulled that guy over and beat him up several times.


    The cabin door of the special plane was opened, and the people sent by the British side had been waiting there.


    These are twelve Knights riding on white high horse. Their clothes are between traditional and modern. They not only keep the standard guard of honor of knights, but also don''t lack the sense of reality because their clothes are too retro.


    The twelve Knights stood in two rows, six on the left and six on the right. Each Knight kept a solemn look and stood his knightly knife on his chest to perform the most standard knightly etiquette to the old man. Their movements were neat and uniform, and even the white horse under them kept the same posture under the control of the knight.


    "Knights of the round table?"


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shaotang, who is protecting the old man to get off the plane, can''t help muttering to himself.


    Judging from the performance of these knights, they should belong to the oldest and most powerful British army, the Knights of the round table.


    There are many legends about round table knights, but almost all of them depict them as representatives of justice and power. When Xu Shaotang was still Canglong, he once fought with a round table knight. Although he experienced some twists and turns, he finally defeated the round table Knight named dagonet.


    From what he learned, the Knights of the round table should have the same status in Britain as the dragon group in China. They are all people who perform special tasks.


    In modern times, round table knights'' horses and cavalry swords play a more image role. In the actual combat process, they will change into modern soldiers'' equipment.


    Wu Jie, who followed Xu Shaotang, asked in a low voice, "what round table knight?"


    "The dragon of England!" Xu Shaotang thinks that this answer should be enough to solve the puzzle in Wu Jie''s heart.


    When the old man stepped down from the special plane, the knight standing in the front turned over and dismounted, saluted the old man and said in a high voice: "Dear Sir, welcome to England."


    The old man said thank you to the knight with a smile.


    "I''m the knight''s captain, junien. I''m going to welcome you to the palace as the queen has ordered. The queen has prepared a welcome dinner for you." Said Jeanine, the knight''s chief.


    Hearing junien''s words, the entourage showed their anger one after another. Xu Shaotang, who was standing beside the old man, was also full of anger on his face. He gazed at the knight commander who was half taller than him and said with a sullen look: "is this the way of hospitality in your country?"


    "What do you mean?" Junien looks at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment.


    Xu Shaotang hummed coldly: "go back and tell your queen to meet him in person!"


    According to international practice, when the top leaders of China come to London, they need to be personally welcomed by the top leaders of the British side. This is the most basic etiquette and a kind of respect for the guests. Now the British side has sent only twelve knights to meet them. The contempt in the middle is too obvious.


    (this Britain is different from each other, only the queen does not have a prime minister, we all know the reason, so we will not explain it any more)


    it is understandable that if the queen has something to do with delaying the reception time, but the queen even does not show up, which is really unreasonable.


    Although it''s not a big deal, it''s also related to China''s national system. Even if it''s a small matter, we must not give up. Otherwise, we will let the countries attending the London summit see China''s jokes?


    For example, when the queen of England goes to China, if she sends Longfei to meet them with several members of the dragon group, it is estimated that Britain will also think that Huaxia is suspected of beating them in the face.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, junien, who knew he was wrong, said: "I''m very sorry. Originally, the queen came to meet her in person, but something happened. Please don''t mind. "


    " if the queen has no time, ask your prince or princess to come over! " The old man looked at junien lightly and said, "we don''t mind these empty rites, but it''s about the national system. We can''t give in!"


    Although there was no anger in the old man''s words, it had a taste that could not be discussed.


    As he said, no matter how small a matter is, it is a big matter. What they represent now is not themselves, but the whole of China.


    Hearing the old man''s words, junien was in a dilemma, but it was obvious that he couldn''t do it now. He quickly went to one side, picked up the phone and reported to the top.


    Soon, junien, who got the instructions above, came up and said respectfully, "Prince Richard is on his way. Please wait a moment.""Yes!" The old man nodded slightly and agreed to the compromise.


    Xu Shaotang went to the old man''s side and said, "there are many people at the airport. For the sake of safety, you should go back to the plane first."


    After all, they are in foreign countries. They have to be very careful in every move. This security task can''t make any mistakes.


    The old man nodded and returned to the plane under the escort of golden tiger and iron leopard.


    Without the presence of the old man, Xu Shaotang did not have so many scruples. Looking at junien, he asked, "are you the Knights of the round table?"


    "Yes." Junien nodded and asked Xu Shaotang, "are you Huaxia dragon group?"


    Whether it is the Knights of the round table or the dragon group, gambling is no secret in the world. The dragon group knows the existence of the Knights of the round table, and the Knights of the round table also know the existence of the Chinese dragon group. Compared with ninjas and powers, round table knights don''t have much time to fight with the dragon group, but occasionally they will face each other in the execution of tasks, so they can be regarded as opponents.


    Although he was not a member of the dragon group, Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to explain to them the identities of all the people here, so he nodded and recognized their identities.


    "By the way, you are the Knight Chief. You should know a man named dagonet?" Xu Shaotang asked tentatively.


    "Of course!" Junien nodded: "dagonet is the man we worship. Why do you know dagonet? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "of course I know him. I used to drink with him when I was on a mission."


    "What a coincidence." "What''s your name?" he said with a smile. "I''ll tell dagonet about your arrival later. I think he will be very happy."

 Chapter 747

    "My name is Tang long."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Just as long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming wonder why Xu Shaotang wants a fake name, they see Xu Shaotang making a gesture to them with his hand behind his back.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s gesture, Long Fei and Tantai Jingming are surprised at the same time. They wonder what Xu Shaotang wants to do. Is this bastard going to make trouble?


    But when they think about it carefully, they think it''s impossible. Although Xu Shaotang is not a good bird, he still has a clear distinction between right and wrong. He will never take the initiative to stir up disputes between the two sides at this time. If this is not done well, it will rise to the diplomatic level. Xu Shaotang can''t be unaware of this.


    "Tang Long?" Junien frowned slightly, then said with a smile, "I''ll tell dagonet later."


    "No!" Xu Shaotang smiles at junien.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang''s hand behind his back pierced junien''s chest like a steel knife, and his beating heart was crushed in an instant.


    All of us were shocked by this sudden change, but Xu Shaotang''s action did not stop. By the distracted moment of those round table knights, Xu Shaotang was like a tiger rushing into a sheep. In an instant, he and two round table knights were killed under his attack.


    "They are not Knights of the round table!" Xu Shaotang ruthlessly killed the round table knights and roared at them: "they are assassins!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, although Long Fei and Tantai Jingming don''t know how to judge that these round table knights are assassins, they still choose to believe Xu Shaotang''s judgment and immediately follow them into the round table knights. Before they fight, heartless Wu Jie has already done it first. Wu Jie doesn''t have as much as long Fei thinks. He just follows Xu Shaotang''s judgment Tang''s request to kill, anyway, something happened, Xu Shaotang block.


    One of their alchemy masters and three congenital Masters had no pressure to deal with these round table knights. In a twinkling of an eye, eleven round table knights had been killed, and the only one alive had been pinched by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the fake knight who was caught in his hand and asked, "are you people in the hand of God?"


    "What? Are they the hands of God? " Long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming are surprised to see Xu Shaotang, and even Wu Jie doesn''t respond.


    Isn''t this some kind of round table knight? How come you''re the hand of God again?


    "I''m curious. How on earth did you find out we were pretending?" The fake Knight didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but he looked at Xu Shaotang full of doubts. He didn''t know what was wrong with them until now. This Chinese man was good at the beginning. How to say that he would kill people.


    He couldn''t figure out where they were.


    Xu Shaotang sneered at the fake knight in his hand and snorted: "because dagonet never drinks!"


    He had a fight with dagonet. Dagonet has the oldest chivalry, and consciously abides by the old rules of round table knights, such as not drinking, not bullying the weak, not dying, and so on. These rules are the oldest rules of round table knights. Although many round table knights have forgotten these rules now, some people still stick to them silently, and da Gunite is one of them.


    At the beginning, he didn''t find the problem of these fake knights. He just felt that their specifications for meeting the old man were too casual. Later, he left an extra heart and deliberately used dagonet to test these people. Unexpectedly, a test really made him test them out.


    Now at this time, who else is there to assassinate the old man but the hand of God?


    "So you said dagonet''s business is to test us!" The fake Knight now also reacted, looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely and said: "I hope you are so smart next time..."


    With that, Xu Shaotang didn''t have to start. He had already bitten the teeth with poison in his mouth. The poison entered his body and killed him in an instant.


    At this time, Jin Hu, who was protecting the old man in the plane, heard the movement outside and ran out. Looking at the corpses on the ground, he quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s just killing some assassins disguised as knights of the round table." Xu Shaotang wiped the blood on his hands on one of the corpses and said to the golden tiger as if nothing had happened: "you tell the old man that the assassins have all been solved."


    Their ruthless killing also alarmed the security personnel around the airport. Now it was the time for leaders of various countries to come, and there were many security personnel arranged here. A large number of armed soldiers and police quickly surrounded them.


    Although being pointed at by a large group of soldiers and police, the four people in the field are not afraid. Tantai Jingming even plays a joke with Xu Shaotang.


    "It''s very powerful. I saw through these fake knights as soon as I came. I always thought you were stupid. Now I take it back."


    Xu Shaotang took a glance at Tantai Jingming and said, "I''m not stupid, but I''m not good at using intrigues! You don''t have to say that this group of rubbish is really clever. Even the military and police around here have been cheated by them. "These fake round table knights can enter the airport to meet the old man. First of all, they need to go through a large number of military and police officers outside. Looking back at the current situation, they obviously did it, and they seem to do it very easily, so that these military and police officers still think they are terrorists and so on.


    Long Fei nodded and said, "it''s really brilliant. This plan looks very simple, but it''s very complicated to implement. Not only to deceive the peripheral military and police, but also to card the real reception team to come here to meet the time difference. If I guess correctly, the team that really came to greet us should be in trouble now, otherwise they should have arrived long ago. "


    "Well, these people should have other helpers, those who make trouble for the real welcoming team." Tan Tai Jing Ming also followed the analysis.


    "Don''t worry about those things. You''d better think about how to get these people to put away their guns." "I don''t like being pointed at with a gun," he said


    "Bullshit, I don''t like it!" Xu Shaotang glared at Wu Jie, then said to the soldiers and policemen who surrounded them, "call your superiors. The people we killed are assassins! I would like to ask him, how do you do this security work, and how can you let the assassins in openly and honestly! "


    Xu Shaotang''s words are both loud and violent. They mean to intimidate the military and police, and they mean to really want to question the person in charge here.

 Chapter 748

    As Xu Shaotang''s words fell, the military and police around him all looked at me. I didn''t quite understand the situation, but they also didn''t dare to shoot. These people were the guards of the Chinese leadership. No matter what they said was true or false, shooting now would certainly cause diplomatic disputes between the two countries.


    At this time, an officer with a brigadier general''s epaulet pushed out of the crowd.


    "Sir, what proof do you have that these people are assassins?" The brigadier general looked at Xu shaotan and said, "if you don''t have enough evidence to prove that these people are assassins, please give up your resistance immediately and accept our investigation. If it is verified, we will bear the corresponding responsibility."


    "Shall we give up our resistance?" Long Fei glanced at the policemen and said with a smile, "how do we know if you are in the same group as the assassins? If you really want evidence, you can report it to your queen! "


    "We can''t disturb the queen for this little thing." The brigadier general refused Long Fei''s proposal without any thought.


    "You mean it''s a small matter that a state guest of your country is assassinated?"


    Long Fei''s face suddenly cold down, eyes cold and fierce stare at the brigadier general, the murderous gas on the body undisguised leak out.


    Feeling the murderous spirit of Long Fei, the brigadier general felt that his life seemed to end at any time. He was the first time to meet a foreigner who put so much pressure on him.


    "No, it''s just that it''s not convenient for us to disturb the queen." The brigadier was confused and breathed a little quickly, and said, "if it''s true, we will give you an explanation."


    "Then you''d better think about how to explain it now!" Long Fei gave a cold hum.


    At this moment, a stern voice suddenly rang out on the periphery of the encirclement: "all hands down


    With the sound, the soldiers and police around Xu Shaotang turned around one after another. After seeing the appearance of the comer clearly, they immediately put down their weapons without any hesitation, and at the same time they took the initiative to make way.


    "Deng Deng..."


    A sound of horse''s hooves sounded neatly. A team of solemn looking Knights protected a team. With Rolls Royce driving slowly, the Knights formed an arrow in front of the front car to protect the safety of the car. On both sides of the team, there were also teams of knights to protect the car.


    "The Lord is coming." Xu Shaotang leans over his head and smiles at Long Fei.


    Long Fei nodded and said with a smile, "this is just like talking, isn''t it?"


    As soon as he was near the old man''s special plane, the Knights separated with extremely neat movements, revealing the car behind him. Just by looking at his movements, we can know that these are the real elite knights. They are the real round table knights.


    The leading Knight jumped off his horse and quickly came to the car in the middle to open the door for the people on the car.


    As the door opened, an old woman with silver hair came down from the car. When she saw the old woman, all the military and police saluted her. Who can make all the military and police so respected, except Eliza, the current queen of the British side?


    "Who can tell me what''s going on?" Queen Eliza looked at the corpses on the floor, frowning slightly.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the first brigadier general with a smile and said, "Your Majesty, you''d better ask them."


    The queen looked at the brigadier general along the direction of Xu Shaotang''s finger. Seeing the Queen''s eyes, the brigadier general quickly came forward and explained: "these people claim to be members of the Knights of the round table and come to receive the Chinese state guests. Then the guards around the Chinese state guests don''t know why they all killed them. That''s why we..."


    Before he had finished, the leading Knight shook his head and said, "they are not members of the Knights of the round table!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "they are not members of the Knights of the round table. They should be people of the hand of God. If we were not careful, maybe the purpose of these people''s assassination of our leaders would have been achieved, your majesty, we need a reasonable explanation! "


    This is something wrong with the British side. Even the elite Knights of the round table can be counterfeited. If he had not seen queen Eliza on the news and TV, he might even suspect that queen Eliza is also a fake.


    He is willing to take advantage of this opportunity to do something "unreasonable and unforgiving".


    "I''m very sorry, it''s our negligence that caused such a thing to happen!" Queen Eliza stepped forward and said to Xu Shaotang, who was standing beside the master''s plane: "I will explain this to your leaders alone later. Now, can you ask your leaders to come down?"


    Even if Xu Shaotang''s attitude is not so friendly, Eliza can''t break out. After all, it''s really their negligence. It can be imagined that if the leader of China was assassinated in Britain in this way, I''m afraid that the diplomatic relations between China and Britain will drop to the freezing point, and even cause a war between the two countries.


    Xu Shaotang is going to inform the old man. The old man has already walked to the door of the engine room, and slowly walked down the gangway under the protection of golden tiger and iron leopard. Seeing the old man coming down, the four people standing in the way of the special plane immediately got out of the way."Nice to meet you, your majesty." The old man said to Queen Eliza with a kind smile.


    Eliza also came forward with a smile, holding tightly with the old man''s right hand, while drawing a cross on her chest with her left hand: "it''s very nice that you don''t have the truth. I''m really sorry that we met a little situation on the way here, which gave these human beings a chance to take advantage of. Your guards are powerful and intelligent people. I''m sorry for them Pride. "


    "Thank you for your compliment." The old man laughed at Queen Eliza and said, "I''m sure your country doesn''t want this to happen either."


    "Yes, we are very sorry for this." The queen nodded and said, "we had a traffic accident on our way here. The traffic was seriously blocked by the accident. I think the accident should have been caused by people from the hand of God. They are really more and more rampant."


    The old man smiles and says, "the hand of God is really more and more rampant, but I believe they won''t be rampant for long."


    "Yes, after this summit in London, we all have to fight against the hand of God." Said queen Eliza, nodding.


    After a while of greetings, Queen Eliza invited the old man to ride with her in the same car, while Xu Shaotang and his wife sat in the car to meet her, closely following the Queen''s special car.

 Chapter 749

    After arriving at the Queen''s palace, leaders of other countries have come before them. Although the summit has not officially started, leaders of all countries can also take advantage of this time to exchange some things in private.


    When they learned that the old man had been assassinated when he got off the plane, leaders of many countries seemed to be filled with righteous indignation. Of course, there were also a few countries with a schadenfreude smile, such as Indian leader DRAM.


    For those who gloat, the old man doesn''t bother to worry about them. Although Huaxia and these countries are not hostile, their relationship is not much better. They are in a state where war may break out at any time. Therefore, there is no need to be angry with such a country. If a war breaks out, it will be enough.


    "I won''t do this work with you next time!" Standing beside Xu Shaotang, Wu Jie mutters to Xu Shaotang in a low voice, with a reluctant look on his face.


    Xu Shaotang glared at Wu Jie: "if I ask you to stand, how much nonsense?"


    He knows why WuJie looks reluctant. It''s not just the old man and the leaders of other countries who are drinking together, but they have to stand here. When they get to the Queen''s palace, the task of guarding is not so necessary. They are more likely to act as the facade of China.


    He has seen WuJie this bastard can''t help swallowing saliva several times, it seems that this guy is also greedy.


    Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang, but he doesn''t know the importance. He just glances away and doesn''t look at the dishes at the banquet, so that he won''t feel more and more uncomfortable.


    After a long wait, the dinner was finally over.


    The old man''s resting place was arranged in the hotel next to the Queen''s palace for state guests to rest. Six people escorted him back to the resting place. Just as they were going to go out in batches to find something to eat, a team of armed round table knights came over.


    The Knights of the round table have changed a lot from what they used to be in the morning. They have taken off their clothes as welcome guards of honor and replaced them with the equipment that should have belonged to soldiers.


    The leader walked up to Xu Shaotang, saluted them with an international military salute, and then said, "we have come to protect the safety of your leaders by the Queen''s order!"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at these big round table knights, shook his head and said with a smile: "no, we can protect ourselves. Thank the queen for our kindness."


    As far as Xu Shaotang knows, although the Knights of the round table is equivalent to the dragon group of China, it can be divided into internal and external groups. Although the members of the external Knights group can also be called elite, they are far from being compared with the members of the internal Knights group. The status of the external knights in the Knights of the round table should be similar to that of the new students of the dragon group.


    It''s obvious that this team is a member of the external Knight order. Xu Shaotang dare not give these people the responsibility of protecting the old man.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s refusal was very tactful, the round table knights heard it in their ears. The leader took a look at Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t you believe us?"


    "Besides, I met a group of people who were pretending to be Knights of the round table at noon. Who knows if you are pretending?" Wu Jie leaned on the door and said.


    Xu Shaotang knew that he was going to be punished as soon as he said something without warning. He scolded the bastard in his heart for being too quick to speak. Even if you think so in your heart, you can''t say it. Aren''t you beating others in the face when you say it in front of others?


    Sure enough, hearing Wu Jie''s words, the Knights of the round table suddenly changed their faces and looked at Wu Jie with angry faces.


    Fortunately, these round table knights still know the weight, and they didn''t quarrel with each other face to face. However, they look at Xu Shaotang one by one, but their eyes seem to be enemies.


    "If you have any questions about our identity, you can ask the queen!" The tone of the leader is much stiffer now.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you don''t have to doubt your identity, but we really don''t need you to protect our old man. Please go back."


    "Sorry, we won''t go back, whether you believe our identity or not." The leader gazed at Xu Shaotang and said, "we are all soldiers. You should know that soldiers take obedience as their bounden duty. What we have received is the Queen''s order. Unless the queen cancels the order, we will all be here to protect the safety of your leaders!"


    There was no room for discussion in his tone. After that, regardless of whether Xu Shaotang wanted to or not, he gestured to the soldiers behind him.


    The soldiers who saw his gestures immediately lined up outside the door and stopped Xu Shaotang behind them.


    Well, since these people are determined to protect the old man here, Xu Shaotang can''t say anything more. He just said to other people, "let''s go in a group of two and fill our stomachs. After filling our stomachs, we will come back immediately to replace the next group."


    "Yes!" Long Fei nodded and said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll be in the same group as Wu Jie."


    The golden tiger and iron leopard looked at each other with a smile and said, "we are in a group of two."They started as law enforcers, basically in a group of two, and later became "imperial guards" together. Now it''s just a matter of course that they are divided into a group.


    In this way, Xu Shaotang had only one group with Tantai Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei helplessly. He thinks that long Fei is intentional. Originally, he wanted to be in a group with Wu Jie. Unexpectedly, Long Fei wants to be in a group with Wu Jie first. Long Fei and dantai Jingming are both members of the dragon group. They also know each other. Dantai Jingming is the most suitable one to be in a group with him.


    "All right, that''s it." Xu Shaotang can only reluctantly accept the fact that she is in the same group as Tantai Jingming, and says to Longfei, "you go to fill your stomach first, so that you don''t have to quit. This bastard is always muttering in his ear."


    In fact, Xu Shaotang doesn''t need to say that this is also the result, because now WuJie can''t wait to pull the dragon out.


    "Long Fei, watch this asshole!" Looking at Wu Jie''s impatient appearance, Xu Shaotang reminds Long Fei.


    Wu Jie''s playfulness is too heavy. If he doesn''t watch after he runs out, he will be missing in the twinkling of an eye. He brings Wu Jie here to protect the old man''s safety, not to take Wu Jie out on holiday.


    Long Fei nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of him."


    Now this kind of time can''t be free from the temperament to act rashly, one more person to protect the safety of the old man, the old man will have a heavy protection.

 Chapter 750

    When golden tiger and iron leopard come back, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, who are already hungry, can finally go outside to find something to eat and breathe.


    After walking out of the hotel, Xu Shaotang picked up the phone and dialed a number he hadn''t dialed for a long time.


    They went to a western restaurant on the side of the road and ordered some Western food. While waiting, Xu Shaotang picked up his phone and ran outside the restaurant to make a call.


    When Xu Shaotang hung up the phone and walked into the restaurant, Tantai Jingming looked at him curiously and said in a funny tone, "which lover do you want to call, and you need to avoid me?"


    "If I call my lover, I won''t avoid you." With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said: "a friend who hasn''t been in touch for a long time, judging from the current situation, this British trip will definitely not be peaceful, so I want to take some preventive measures in advance."


    "The knight of the round table, dagonet?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks curiously.


    Now she thinks it''s amazing that Xu Shaotang actually used a little trick to see through the people who were sent by the hand of God to disguise as round table knights. If Xu Shaotang didn''t see through the conspiracy of those people, the consequences might be extremely serious.


    At the beginning, she didn''t understand why long Jiang made Xu Shaotang the captain of this escort mission. At the beginning, she felt that although Xu Shaotang had strong personal strength, he was not very good in his mind. She always felt that Xu Shaotang was a typical brave general rather than a handsome person.


    Now it seems that she has never really known Xu Shaotang, even though she is the only one who knows that Xu Shaotang is Canglong.


    Not knowing what Tantai Jingming thought, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "no, it''s another friend. Although dagonet and I know each other, we are not friends."


    "You have a lot of friends." "Do you know the Knights of the round table very well?" she asked


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "I don''t know about it. I just know something about it. The number of round table knights should be more than that of the dragon group, but its overall strength should be equal to that of the dragon group."


    Just as they were serving two steaks, they were talking.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s steak, dantai Jingming couldn''t help laughing: "you''re not afraid to be humiliated and throw it abroad, but you want a well cooked steak..."


    Thinking of Xu Shaotang ordering well done steak, the restaurant service staff was surprised with disdain in their eyes. Tan Tai Jing Ming wanted to say that he didn''t know this guy.


    Xu Shaotang said with an indifferent smile: "we didn''t eat enough half cooked food when we were on duty. Why should we follow these foreign people to learn how to eat those ripe steaks? I like this well done steak


    Said, Xu Shaotang also no matter what western food etiquette, directly grasp the steak with his hand, ready to bite.


    Just as he picked up the steak, his eyes suddenly stopped, and then put the steak back to its original position with a very fast speed. At the same time, he quietly picked up the fork and Western food knife and slowly cut the steak.


    "Oh, why use the knife and fork again?" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, Tan Tai Jing Ming cut his steak gracefully and joked: "don''t you think it''s too humiliating to eat it directly?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer her. After cutting a piece of steak and putting it in his mouth, he pushed the well cooked steak in front of him to Jingming, and said with a smile, "this well cooked steak tastes good. Do you want to try it?"


    "I don''t want to..." Tan Tai Jing Ming is about to refuse, but Xu Shaotang flicks the back of her white hand as she pushes the plate.


    If at ordinary times, Tantai Jingming would think that Xu Shaotang was just teasing her, but now in this case, Xu Shaotang''s action must have another purpose! Think of Xu Shaotang before pick up the whole steak to his mouth and suddenly put down the situation, Tantai Jingming immediately realized that Xu Shaotang push steak must not be as simple as it seems.


    After thinking about this, Tantai Jingming immediately changed her tongue and said, "is it really as delicious as you said? I''ll try it


    With that, Tantai Jingming moves Xu Shaotang''s plate in front of her and cuts it on the steak with a knife and fork.


    Soon, she knew what Xu Shaotang was doing.


    It turns out that on the plate under the steak, there is a line of beautiful small words: there is ecstasy!


    This line of beautiful small characters is written in Chinese characters, and the steak just covers the small characters on the plate.


    After understanding Xu Shaotang''s intention, dantai Jingming quietly cut off a piece of steak and put it into her mouth. Although Xu Shaotang said that the well cooked steak tasted good, dantai Jingming thought that the taste was really bad. She chewed the steak hard and said against her heart, "it''s really good. It seems that I can try to eat the well cooked steak in the future."


    As she said this, she thought in her heart, how could someone inform them of the fact that there is a drug in the steak in this way in this foreign western restaurant? Is it Xu Shaotang''s friend again?Xu Shaotang was also puzzled. He even doubted whether it would be a kind of prank. But for the sake of caution, he chose to believe the informer for the time being.


    "Well, you''d better take your own share and give me back my share!" Xu Shaotang put out his hand to take his own steak and began to slowly eat the steak on the plate.


    He and Tantai Jingming are not afraid of this little overpowering drug. They have innate Qi in their bodies. They are almost invincible to all kinds of poisons. Overpowering drugs are of no use to them at all. Now he just wants to know who prepared the overpowering drug to entertain them here, and who secretly informs them.


    Eating, Xu Shaotang suddenly fell on the table without warning, his whole face buried in the steak.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is a little stunned, and then understands what Xu Shaotang means. She immediately falls on the table, but he doesn''t care as much as Xu Shaotang. When he falls down, she deliberately avoids the steak. She doesn''t want to get those greasy things on her face.


    In fact, she wronged Xu Shaotang. The reason why Xu Shaotang buried his face on the steak was that he used his face to erase the words under the plate. He didn''t want other people to see the words under the steak.


    They made a lot of noise when they fell down, but the whole western restaurant didn''t show any surprise.


    After a while, when they were sure that they had been put down by the overpowering drug, the diners sitting in the dining room in twos and threes began to come around them slowly.

 Chapter 751

    After these people gathered around, a beautiful woman with blonde hair and blue eyes gently pushed Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming. After confirming that they had no reaction, the woman finally laughed: "I have said for a long time that we can''t deal with these so-called experts in China. What kind of experts are not on top of the gifts that ankaya has prepared for them!"


    Ankaya?


    Hearing a woman say her name, Xu Shaotang moves slightly in her heart.


    Ankaya is also a member of the killer organization. Her ranking in the killer list is not high, but her ability to use poison makes many killers fear. Just listening to her nickname "poisonous spider" makes people feel creepy.


    Xu Shaotang is very curious. How can the people of the killer organization find themselves? Is it ankaya who is also the hand of God? Or, which of his enemies will pay for his life?


    "Don''t be too happy yet!" Another big man looked at ankaya, interrupted ankaya''s laughter, and said in a calm voice, "get them back first. Don''t let the knight wait too long! "


    ankaya looked displeased when she heard the words of the big man and said coldly," Angus, don''t put on airs in front of me. You are just a dog of the knight. It''s not your turn to teach me how to do things! "


    Listening to the dialogue between ankaya and Angus, Xu Shaotang starts to wonder again, who is the knight who suddenly appears? It can''t be the Knights of the round table, can it?


    "Ankaya!" Angus''s voice suddenly raised, his eyes like a wolf staring at ankaya, clenched his fist and said: "I''m not afraid of others who are afraid of your poisonous spider! Don''t forget our task. If something goes wrong because we don''t get them back in time, you know the consequences! "


    Although ankaya doesn''t pay attention to Angus at all, she doesn''t doubt Angus''s words. She knows that if there are mistakes at this time, the anger of the Knights can''t be borne by them.


    After giving Angus a fierce look back, ankaya waves to the other people and signals them to take Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming away.


    "It''s a pity that he''s a handsome Oriental man, but he has to fight against the organization. What a pity..." Looking at Xu Shaotang''s greasy cheek, ankaya sighed slightly. She also went by and lifted Xu Shaotang''s chin.


    Hearing ankaya''s words, Xu Shaotang is sure that these people are the pawns of the hand of God.


    Why don''t the two spiders want to be killed by this poison?


    Of course, he only dared to say it in his heart, not at all. Otherwise, if it came to the knight''s ears, he would have no good fruit to eat.


    Seeing ankaya teasing Xu Shaotang and pulling Tantai Jingming, the two men also want to fish in troubled waters. A pair of them have already stretched out to Tantai Jingming''s chest while pulling Tantai Jingming.


    However, his hand was just close to the chest of Tantai Jingming, and the green silk of Tantai Jingming had been rolled up.


    "Puff..."


    After a clean voice, the man looked at the hand that had been cut off by the whole wrist. After a long time, he came back to himself, and then made a pig like scream.


    "No! It''s a trick Angus yelled and immediately raised his hand to attack Tantai Jingming.


    Ankaya over there is also aware of the trap, and is about to distance himself from Xu Shaotang. However, Xu Shaotang, who is held by someone, suddenly opens his eyes, quickly kicks away the person who helps him, and grabs ankaya''s neck with one claw.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang attacking her, ankaya spewed a stream of poisonous sand from somewhere and shot it into Xu Shaotang''s face, while she ran to the door quickly.


    "Hum!" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly, waved a palm force to shake back the oncoming poisonous sand. His figure flashed, and he had already stopped ankaya. "Don''t try to run away, be obedient and take it. Maybe I can make you suffer less!"


    "Do you want me to let go? Dream Ankaya knows that many Organization experts are dead in the hands of this man. She also knows the strength gap between herself and this man. It is obviously impossible to kill this man now. She is just thinking about how to get away.


    Ankaya raised her hand, and a poisonous snake the size of a thumb sprang out of his sleeve. Just as Xu Shaotang wanted to cut the poisonous snake into two pieces, the body of the poisonous snake exploded in the air, and a blood mist attacked Xu Shaotang.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t know how powerful the blood mist was, his reason told him that he had better not be touched by the blood mist. A real Qi barrier rose in front of him in an instant to isolate the coming blood mist.


    Ankaya was really subdued by his skill. Ankaya, a foreigner, could not understand the magic of Oriental martial arts. She watched her killing move be easily cracked, and suddenly lost the idea of escape. Under the huge gap of strength, she had no chance to escape.


    Sure enough, at the moment when she lost the idea of running away, Xu Shaotang''s hand had broken through the blood mist and pinched her neck.At the moment when Xu Shaotang pinches her neck, ankaya suddenly appears several blood holes. Then, several poisonous snakes fly to Xu Shaotang from the blood holes.


    Xu Shaotang, carrying ankaya, moves slightly to dodge the snake''s attack. At the same time, he wields some genuine Qi to cut off the snakes in the air.


    However, when he went to see ankaya again, ankaya was bleeding and lost the sign of life.


    This woman is worthy of the name of "poisonous spider". Originally, she wanted to use the poisonous snake in her body to die with Xu Shaotang. Unfortunately, she underestimated Xu Shaotang''s strength. She killed many people with poison in her life, but she never thought that she would die because of the poisonous snake.


    So called karma, that''s about it.


    Over there, Angus and their men have been killed by dantai Jingming, and Angus himself has been seriously injured, and now he has been trampled on his chest by dantai Jingming.


    "Dan Tai, leave alive!" Xu Shaotang quickly stops dantaijingming, who wants to continue to abuse Angus.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming was not dazed by the two shameless men''s actions. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, she raised her feet and stopped in mid air.


    Xu Shaotang has seen the means of the hand of God for many times. In order to avoid Angus'' suicide, he rushed over and punched Angus in the mouth, knocking all his teeth off.

 Chapter 752

    His worry was not unreasonable. He soon found a poisonous tooth among the bloody teeth on the floor.


    "Say, who is your knight? Where is he now? " Xu Shaotang didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense. He asked Angus coldly.


    Angus opened his mouth slightly, coughed and spat out blood.


    "I don''t know!"


    "Well, I can''t see you are still a tough guy!" Xu Shaotang gave a cold hum and began to break Angus'' fingers one by one.


    "Ah..."


    The sharp pain made Angus scream like a pig. Although his body was convulsing with pain, Angus was still biting his teeth. It seemed that Angus was determined not to betray the knight in his mouth.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t believe in evil, and he used several methods to torture Angus. He finally learned from these people that there was a "Knight", and it can be seen that the status of this "Knight" in the hand of God is not low. As long as we can find this knight, we may be able to get more clues.


    However, no matter what kind of torture Xu Shaotang used, Angus never mentioned the identity of "Knight", just kept on wailing, the voice was a little hairy.


    Well, it seems that he met another tough guy. Xu Shaotang really didn''t understand what good the hand of God had done to these people, so that they would rather die than tell their secret.


    After many kinds of torture failed, Xu Shaotang gave up. Just as he was about to get to know Angus himself, a sweet voice suddenly sounded in the restaurant.


    "Let me have a try!"


    Xu Shaotang looked up and saw a beautiful woman walking towards them.


    "Ji Rushu?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly widened. He really didn''t expect to meet Ji Rushu here. "It''s you who writes the tip off on the plate?"


    Since Ji Rushu appears here, Xu Shaotang naturally thinks that the person who informs them is Ji Rushu. He just doesn''t know what role Ji Rushu is playing this time.


    Seeing Ji Rushu''s appearance, Angus, who is constantly wailing, immediately stares his eyes wide.


    "What am I doing?" Ji Rushu squatted down in front of Angus, held out two fingers and threatened: "do you believe I''ll pop your eyes again? Hum


    "Why are you here?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu suspiciously. At the same time, he starts to be vigilant.


    Ji Rushu''s nickname is not in vain. It''s during the British summit. Ji Rushu appears in a western restaurant so close to the guest of state hotel. If it''s a coincidence, Xu Shaotang doesn''t believe it. He instinctively thinks that Ji Rushu is coming to assassinate an important member of a country, right?


    "I''ll tell you later." Ji Rushu replied to Xu Shaotang, then gave Angus a demonic smile, "do you believe I have a way to make you speak?"


    Angus didn''t answer Ji Rushu''s words. He just gave a cold hum. He obviously didn''t believe Ji Rushu could make him open his mouth. He was not afraid of death. What else was he afraid of? The big deal is to torture these people. When the pain reaches a certain level, the pain is not so terrible.


    "Why, are you still proud with Miss Ben?" Ji Rushu raised his hand slightly, slapped Angus in the face, then stood up and walked to the kitchen.


    When she came out again, she had two cut lemons in her hands.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu puzzledly. What does this girl do with two lemons? Did she want to try Angus with two lemons? What kind of interrogation is this?


    Just when Xu Shaotang was puzzled, Angus, who was lying on the ground, struggled fiercely. He supported his body with his hand which had been broken by Xu Shaotang, and struggled to retreat. His eyes were full of fear.


    Seeing Angus'' different fear, Xu Shaotang knows that Ji Rushu''s special interrogation method is mostly effective. After standing up and kicking Angus back, he retreats from Angus and stands beside Jingming, leaving Ji Rushu the most suitable place for interrogation.


    "She''s your friend, too?" Tantai Jingming looks at Ji Rushu, who is approaching Angus with a demon like smile, and hums to Xu Shaotang: "you really have a lot of friends!"


    Her tone is a jealous little woman''s posture. Xu Shaotang looks slightly at her.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang looking at him, Tantai Jingming stretched out two fingers and hummed to Xu Shaotang coldly, just like Ji Rushu treating Angus: "what are you looking at? Let''s see it again


    Xu Shaotang is surprised to smile. What''s wrong with the girl dantai? It''s just the girl Xueji Rushu. But I have to say that the girl''s appearance is lovely. At least she looks like a normal woman.


    Ji Rushu walks up to Angus and holds him down. Regardless of Angus''s fear, he opens Angus''s closed mouth with one hand and squeezes the lemon with the other.With the lemon juice into Angus''s mouth, Angus''s face instantly became extremely wonderful. His face was constantly twitching, even his facial features had begun to deform, his hands were constantly struggling, and his whole body began to twitch violently, which was far more violent than when Xu Shaotang was just tortured.


    "Not yet, right?" After squeezing the juice of a lemon, Ji Rushu picked up another lemon and kept shaking in Angus'' eyes.


    At this time, Angus''s mouth began to appear all kinds of filth.


    "What''s the taste?" Xu Shaotang suddenly smelled a very bad smell, and looked at Angus in doubt.


    "What else can it taste like?" He said, "I can''t stop the smell of defecation."


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang was speechless for a moment, but he looked at Angus'' crotch and saw the filth on Angus'' pants. Then he fanned his nose and scolded: "it''s really bad luck!"


    Although she scolds like this, Xu Shaotang admires Ji Rushu at this moment. Under his torture, she can''t make Angus incontinent. Ji Rushu uses two lemons to achieve this effect, and she doesn''t know how she finds Angus'' weakness.


    Now he can see that Angus'' biggest weakness is his fear of acid!


    It''s a strange thing that happens every year, especially this year!

 Chapter 753

    Under the constant threat of Ji Rushu, Angus''s psychological defense line has finally collapsed.


    "I said, I said everything, please take this damn thing away!" Angus'' voice was imploring. It seemed that he was afraid of lemon.


    "Pa!"


    Ji Rushu slapped Angus in the face, stood up and snorted: "this is a cheap bone, it''s not enough to say that? Actually, I have to ask Miss ben to do it in person, which has made Miss Ben smell disgusting for such a long time! "


    God knows how much Ji Rushu hates Angus. She slaps Angus all the time. She''s just using Angus as a toy.


    "Well, don''t thank Miss Ben. Go and ask him what you want to know." Ji Rushu walks up to Xu Shaotang, throws the lemon in front of Xu Shaotang, and then takes a bite of the lemon in his own hand. Then he trembles slightly: "it''s really sour..."


    Xu Shaotang speechless looked at this girl, this is lemon, can you expect it to be sweet?


    I don''t know what''s going on in that girl''s head.


    After reading Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang finally came to Angus slowly, endured the disgusting smell and asked Angus, "who is the knight?"


    Angus opened his deformed mouth and twitched back to "nolante Garris..."


    "No way!"


    When Angus said the name, Xu Shaotang and Ji Rushu screamed at the same time. Ji Rushu rushed to Angus with the lemon he had bitten. He pointed the lemon at Angus'' mouth again and said harshly, "don''t try to lie in front of us, tell us who the knight is!"


    Seeing the lemon in Ji Rushu''s hand, Angus''s body, which had just stopped twitching, twitched again, looked at Ji Rushu with pleading face, shook his head and said: "I really didn''t cheat you, knight is really nolante! Please give me a good time... "


    Angus is really afraid of Ji Rushu. To be exact, he is afraid of the lemon in Ji Rushu''s hand. Who would have thought that what he fears most is not death, not pain, but acid!


    "When did nolante become a knight?" Xu Shaotang stares at Angus coldly.


    Angus said convulsively, "seven years ago, he joined the organization seven years ago. Ankaya and I joined the organization only after his introduction."


    Seven years ago, Xu Shaotang carefully calculated that it was the year when he saved nolante in the street of Barry? Did norrant join the hand of God since then, or was he the hand of God before that? If nolante had been in the hand of God before that, it would be terrible to think about it. From the moment he saved nolante, he might have fallen into the conspiracy of the hand of God.


    "Do you know why nolante joined the hand of God?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Angus nodded and said: "norrant was besieged by the enemy in the street of Barry. He almost died that time. Later, the people in the organization found him and he joined the organization. He once said that he didn''t want to face the enemy''s siege any more. He was the only one who killed people in the world, and no one else killed him!"


    After hearing Angus'' words, Xu Shaotang felt a little better. At least norrant joined the hand of God after he was saved.


    "Besides nolante, who else do you know are the hands of God?"


    "I don''t know..." Angus shook his head and said: "norrant has always been very careful. I only knew he was a knight two years ago, but I guess there are still many people in the killer organization who are members of the organization, but we don''t know each other."


    After asking Angus a few irrelevant questions, Xu Shaotang ended Angus'' life in the spirit of humanitarianism.


    "What do you think?" Xu Shaotang stood up and asked Ji Rushu, who still had an incredible look on his face.


    "Ji Shaotang said:" he should have been asked a little bit of fear


    "How do you know Angus is sour?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu in doubt.


    "Is it rare?" Ji Rushu said, "I''ve been working here for almost a month. When they came here to buy it a few days ago, I made a steak for him. If it wasn''t for the other chefs here who were killed by them, he would have killed me on the spot. I knew then that this bastard was scared to death for fear of acid. I was thinking that Miss Ben would put a few in his mouth one day Lemon


    Seeing Ji Rushu''s gnashing teeth, Xu Shaotang can guess that this girl was scolded by Angus even though she was not killed for her steak with lemon.


    It''s also understandable that the girl''s character of being responsible for her flaws and her deep resentment towards Angus.


    "Then why did you come here to be a cook?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t tell me what you''re trying to experience life for. Tell me, who will be assassinated this time?""Why can''t I experience life?" Ji Rushu is full of displeasure.


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said: "according to your character, if it wasn''t for the sake of completing the task, after Angus scolded you, you might find a chance to kill him and run away. How could you stay here?"


    Since Ji Rushu is the chef of this western restaurant, if he wants to kill Angus, he can poison his food. He doesn''t have to stay here to be angry with Angus all day. He doesn''t look like a person who can be angry.


    "Well, I don''t know. Do you know me well?" Ji Rushu looked at Xu Shaotang, gave him a charming smile and said, "guess who I''m here to assassinate?"


    "I can''t guess. I don''t want to guess. Just say it." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "for the sake of informing us this time, as long as you want to assassinate people who are not related to us, I can treat them as if they don''t know anything."


    Although Ji Rushu once cheated him in Xiangshan, she still had a little conscience. When he asked someone to kill himself, Ji Rushu also informed him. In this way, she at least knew how to repay her kindness.


    "You think you just pretend you don''t know?" Ji Rushu hummed: "in order to help you interrogate Angus this time, I can''t stay here any longer. It''s impossible to kill people in this place. Therefore, in return for helping you interrogate Angus, you should help me kill the person I want to assassinate!"

 Chapter 754

    "Why?" Xu Shaotang said unhappily.


    Ji Rushu jumped up and said: "I''ll help you interrogate Angus and let you know that nolante is a knight! Do you know what reciprocity is


    The way she jumped up and down was like a little daughter-in-law who was angry. The color of grievance in her eyes was not to mention how strong.


    Well, Xu Shaotang admits that this girl has something to say. If this girl hadn''t come out to help, he would still be in the drums by Nolan.


    He is now wondering whether it was a trap for him to go to Barry to meet Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter at nolante''s invitation. Now he has a creepy feeling that he seems to be trapped by others every step of the way.


    "Then tell me who you are going to assassinate first." Xu Shaotang said and added: "in advance, I will never help those who can''t be killed! Even if you are playing the banner of my ingratitude in the sky every day


    Ji Rushu smiles at Xu Shaotang and says, "I''m not going to kill anyone else. It''s Prince berry of England..."


    "Who?" One side of the tan Tai Jing Ming opened his eyes, to Ji Rushu exclaimed: "are you crazy? If you want to kill Prince berry, do you think you can leave England alive by killing him? "


    I''m kidding. Prince berry is the crown prince of Britain. If Xu Shaotang helps her kill Prince berry, we won''t say whether she can succeed. If she succeeds, let people know Xu Shaotang''s identity, there will be a war between China and Britain.


    Xu Shaotang also widened his eyes and refused to think about it: "you''d better kill yourself. For the sake of helping me interrogate Angus, I promise not to disclose the news to the British side at most."


    "I said, what are you excited about?" Ji Rushu looked at the two people with a smile, and said slowly, "can you hear me out?"


    "You say it Xu Shaotang snorted.


    "I''m going to kill Prince berry..." At this point, Ji Rushu deliberately gave a little meal, and then added: "it''s a bodyguard named holleger around Prince berry!"


    After that, Ji Rushu stares at Xu Shaotang and Tan Tai Jingming''s stunned cheek and laughs. It seems that she is quite satisfied with her trick.


    You''ve been fooled by this girl!


    After realizing this, Xu Shaotang glared at Ji Rushu, and then asked, "why do you want to assassinate the bodyguard named horeg? Although this man is just a bodyguard around Prince berry, it is not easy to assassinate him. If you are caught, your life may not be very good. How much commission is it worth the risk? "


    It''s true that beating a dog depends on the master. Does the bodyguard around Prince berry say that killing can kill? You don''t have to guess that horage must be a member of the Knights of the round table. If Ji Rushu killed horage, she would be chased by the Knights of the round table. With her ability, she would not be able to survive the pursuit of the Knights of the round table.


    To offend Prince berry and the Knights of the round table for a little money is obviously not a wise decision. Xu Shaotang even wants to tell Ji Rushu that if she is really short of money, she can give her 100 million or 200 million yuan to save her life. She really doesn''t need to take such a big risk.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang ask her about the Commission, Ji Rushu put up a finger to Xu Shaotang with a smile and said faintly: "one dollar!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang is speechless. Is this girl making fun of herself?


    Instead, Tantai Jingming hears something different from Ji Rushu''s words. She turns her head to Ji Rushu and asks, "did Huo Leige do something outrageous?"


    Although Ji Rushu is a killer, she is not stupid enough to kill for a dollar. Let alone Prince Berry''s bodyguard, it is impossible for her to kill an ordinary person, unless horage has done something outrageous, which makes Ji Rushu prefer to only charge a dollar commission to kill horage.


    "You''re very smart, at least much smarter than some people." Ji Rushu glances askance at Xu Shaotang, and then says to Tantai Jingming, "three months ago, horage insulted the landlady of a tavern. For fear of exposing his brutality, he killed all four members of the landlady''s family and robbed all the money in the tavern. I happened to pass by the tavern and promised the landlady''s dying little daughter a dollar to avenge their killing of horage


    After hearing her tell the truth, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming are silent.


    According to Ji Rushu, the bodyguard named huorege is really damned. Such inhuman behavior can''t be justified without killing him.


    "If you really want to avenge that family of four, you can report hollage''s brutality to the British side. There''s no need to take risks for such a brute," she said with a slight sigh


    "No!" Ji Rushu shook his head slightly and said, "I''m a killer. Killers have their way of doing things. Our way is to pay for blood."


    "You''ve been a cook here for more than a month, just to assassinate the man named holleger?" Xu Shaotang asked.Ji Rushu nodded, looked at Xu Shaotang quietly, and said: "after my investigation, I found that horage often went to this western restaurant, so I came to this western restaurant as a cook, looking for opportunities to assassinate horage. But he has been with other companions all the time. I haven''t found any chance for the moment. Now something has happened here. It''s estimated that horage won''t come here in the future, so I need you to help me kill horage! "


    "You have a sense of justice." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to Ji Rushu and said, "if what you said is true, I can find a way to help you kill horage, but make sure what you said is true."


    "Xu Shaotang!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s promise to help Ji Rushu kill Huo Leige, Tan taijingming reminds him: "Huo Leige should be killed, but it shouldn''t be us. Don''t forget our current status. Do you want to cause a dispute between the two countries?"


    Although horage is only a bodyguard, but it represents the British side. It is not reasonable to kill horage at this time.


    Xu Shaotang gently waved his hand to Tantai Jingming and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I know what to do. It''s just a little bodyguard. As long as he really needs to kill, kill him!"


    Although he is not a British person, he does not need the restriction of nationality to treat such a inhuman person. He is regarded as killing all mankind.

 Chapter 755

    "Isn''t it easy for you to make sure that horage should be killed?" Ji Rushu takes out his mobile phone, calls out one of the videos and puts it in front of Xu Shaotang. He says: "this is the surveillance picture of the tavern. After Huo Leige kills people and seizes money, he runs away with a guilty heart. He doesn''t notice the camera in the corner of the tavern. I''ve saved this video. You can have a look at it for yourself."


    With the broadcast of the video on Ji Rushu''s mobile phone, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming''s faces gradually become dignified. At last, their faces are full of anger.


    In the picture, horeg insults the owner of the tavern in every way. After being seen by her husband, she kills her mercilessly without thinking about it. Even the two children of a man and a woman are not out of luck. At the end of the picture, Ji Rushu comes to the pub. The dying little girl''s eyes are full of fear and hatred. The little girl hands a dollar bill to Ji Rushu.


    The picture stops. The little girl doesn''t close her eyes until she dies. Her eyes full of fear and hatred hurt Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming deeply.


    Although Ji Rushu has said this to them, they still can''t restrain their anger when they see the cruel picture in the surveillance.


    "Xu Shaotang, you don''t have to do it. Give me this beast!"


    Dantai Jingming''s eyes are slightly moist, and she holds her fist tightly. Her whole body trembles with anger, and her words are full of endless killing intention.


    After watching the video, Xu Shaotang heavily returns his mobile phone to Ji Rushu, then nods to Tantai Jingming and says, "yes, you can kill him any way you want. If the Knights of the round table dare to fight, I''ll help you deal with them!"


    "I''ll send this video to your mobile phone later. If you can, I hope you can give me his head. I''ll take horage''s head to pay homage to the family." Ji Rushu put away his mobile phone. After watching this video once, he never wanted to watch it again.


    Although she is also a killer of human life, she has always been the one to be killed.


    The world needs not only the law to maintain stability, but also these people to deal with those who think they can escape from the law.


    "I''ll try my best!" Xu Shaotang does not dare to say too much now.


    It''s not a problem to kill horage, and Xu Shaotang is not afraid of the British side''s opinions. But if he cuts off his head, he still needs to seek the British side''s opinions. Although he is angry, he can''t cause disputes between the two countries because of his anger.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your good news!" Ji Rushu nodded.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked at Ji Rushu with a dense face and said, "what are your plans for the future?"


    "What can I plan for?" Ji Rushu looked at Xu Shaotang with some doubts and said, "I''m a killer. Of course, I''d better continue to do what a killer should do. Or, if I have time, I''ll feel my life. You know, I still have many careers I haven''t experienced."


    As a killer, Ji Rushu is really a wonderful work among killers. She likes to cover up her identity as a killer with various occupations, and also likes to experience various occupations when she has nothing to do. In this way, she hones her camouflage skills, so that she can make no disadvantage in the execution of the assassination task.


    "Stop being a killer!" Xu Shaotang sighed a little and said, "you have heard Angus say that norrant is a knight of the hand of God. If you don''t know what organization the hand of God is, I can explain it to you."


    Xu Shaotang once thought nolante was just an international killer broker. Now they have discovered nolante''s hidden identity. Ji Rushu will become a tool in the hand of God if he stays in the killer organization again.


    "Oh, tell me what kind of organization this hand of God is. It seems that you hate this organization." Ji Rushu really doesn''t know what kind of organization the hand of God is, but even if he listens to Xu Shaotang, he knows that this organization is definitely not a good bird.


    Xu Shaotang sorted out his thoughts a little, and then said: "in short, the hand of God should now be said to be the public enemy of all mankind. One of the most important purposes of this summit of world leaders in Britain is to completely eradicate this organization! If you still don''t understand, let me put it this way. I think the hand of God should have done a lot for the whole family being killed in your hands. Once I saw with my own eyes that people of the hand of God locked a group of children together and killed each other. Although those children were rescued by me, few of them are back to normal now... "


    Thinking of all kinds of things done by the hand of God, Xu Shaotang thinks that what the man named Huo Lei Ge did is nothing. Compared with the cruel means of the hand of God, it''s really nothing to see.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Ji Ru''s face began to change, with a trace of fear and confusion.


    "Besides being a killer, what else can I do?" Ji Rushu raises his confused eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang gave her a white look and said, "you are the most changeable person I have ever met. You should not ask what you can do, but what you can''t do."Thanks to the fact that this girl has appeared on various occasions in different identities for three days, as far as Xu Shaotang knows, Ji Rushu has worked as a traffic policeman, a teacher, a bartender and a chef of Western food this time. It can be imagined that this girl must have worked in many different occupations. Even if she is not a killer, she is probably a versatile person.


    "I''m a little proud of what you say." Ji Rushu''s confused face gradually faded away, slowly approached Xu Shaotang, weighed his feet, and was facing Xu Shaotang''s cheek, joking: "you don''t want me to be a killer, do you have any improper attempts to miss Ben? Say it, Miss Ben may be able to help you! "


    "You think too much!" Avoiding Ji Rushu''s joking eyes, Xu Shaotang hummed and said, "I see that you are a killer, but you still have a sense of justice. You don''t want to be a tool used by the hand of God. If you have to be a killer, just think I didn''t say anything. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ji Rushu pouts his little mouth, stomps his feet and looks at Xu Shaotang, and says, "asshole, if you say a good word to coax Miss Ben, will she die? I''ve never seen a man like you who doesn''t understand amorous feelings! "


    Ji Rushu is still thinking about how he gave his first kiss to such an amorous bastard!


    Xu Shaotang really doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Looking at Ji Rushu, he hums: "don''t sell cute in front of me. It''s useless to sell cute!"

 Chapter 756

    Ji Rushu finally failed to give Xu Shaotang their exact answer, saying that he would deal with Huo Leige''s affairs first.


    This is Ji Rushu''s own business. It''s time for Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming to remind them. If Ji Rushu insists on being a killer, they have nothing to do.


    After they separated from Ji Rushu, they rushed back to the state guest hotel as soon as possible. In order to deal with the affairs here, they have been delayed for a long time.


    When they return to the State Guest Hotel, Long Fei and the other four sweep around Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming''s faces with ambiguous eyes, as if to find something unusual.


    "You''ve had this meal long enough." Long Fei looks at them with a smile and points to the watch on his wrist.


    Wu Jie then turned his mouth and said in an extremely unbalanced way: "tell me not to wander around after eating. You are wandering. I don''t know whether you are going to eat or do something else. Elder martial brother, you only allow the state officials to set fire, and do not allow the people to light the lights. "


    He deliberately put the words "do something else" very seriously. With his ambiguous eyes, everyone can guess what he is referring to.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s pretty cheek was instantly full of blush. At the same time, she raised her eyes and glared at Wu Jie fiercely, explaining to Long Fei: "we met something outside, so It''s delayed. "


    Although she is telling the truth, but with her face and tone, how to look like a lie.


    "Don''t explain. We all understand." Long Fei reaches out a finger and shakes it gently. He looks at Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang with a smile,


    "you know what a fart!" Xu Shaotang gives long Fei a white eye.


    If there were not members of the Knights of the round table at the door now, he could consider talking about what happened to them in the western restaurant.


    After long Fei''s reply, Xu Shaotang said, "look here first. I''ll go in and have a look at the old man."


    "Should the chief sleep now?" Golden Tiger looked at time to say.


    "I''d better go in and have a look." Xu Shaotang said: "don''t let''s guard outside. We''ve been fished inside."


    Said, Xu Shaotang carefully opened the old man''s door.


    His experience is mainly to see if the old man is safe. If the old man has not fallen asleep, he will tell him the news he just got from Angus.


    When Xu Shaotang pushed the door and went in, the light of the old man''s room was still on. Hearing the sound of opening the door, the old man looked over from the side room and saw that it was Xu Shaotang, so he put down what he was doing and asked with a smile, "why do you come to me so late?"


    "Nothing, just to see if you are safe, and to tell you something by the way." Xu Shaotang smiles to the old man, then looks around the room quietly.


    The old man didn''t know what he meant. He was about to ask, but Xu Shaotang made a silent gesture to him, and then said to himself, "we met something outside tonight."


    He tried to slow down his speaking speed, but his body began to move quickly in the room, carefully checking every corner of the room.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s actions, the old man immediately understood his consideration and said: "what''s the matter? Before you say it, you''d better tell me whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, so that I can have a psychological preparation. "


    The old man''s words are also very slow, deliberately prolonging his speaking time, giving Xu Shaotang more time to check every corner of the room.


    After confirming that there is no monitoring equipment in the old man''s room, Xu Shaotang finally sits down in front of him.


    "The golden tiger and iron leopard have been checked once. Are you worried?" The old man smiles and says, "come on, what''s the matter with me so late? You look so cautious. It''s a big deal, isn''t it


    If it''s not a big deal, Xu Shaotang won''t check the room once checked by Jin Hu tie Bao again. It''s obvious that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want other people to know about it, so he is so cautious.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "dantai and I were attacked by the hand of God when we were eating out tonight. We got an important information from the prisoners."


    "Oh, what information?" The old man''s eyes are full of light. He seems to be very interested in the information Xu Shaotang said. In other words, as long as it is about the hand of God, he is very interested.


    "Norrant Garris, the world-famous killer broker, is also a man of the hand of God, code named knight." Xu Shaotang said: "from the information we have so far, many people in the whole killer organization may be from the hand of God, and there may even be some mercenaries."


    Nolante not only has a close relationship with killer organizations, but also has a deep relationship with many mercenary groups. Since many people in killer organizations in China may be in the hand of God, those mercenary groups may also be. Compared with killers who value freedom more, those mercenaries who live around money seem to attract more.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man didn''t say anything for a long time. He was carefully thinking about the direction that this information can provide them.


    Of course, he knows that nolante is the most famous killer broker in the world. Nolante should hold the handle of many people. You know, many murders are connected through him. For those murderers, nolante has firmly grasped the handle of them. Since nolante is in the hand of God, can we use these people Do you want to force him to join the hand of God?


    Most of the people who can afford the killer organization and the employment corps are billionaires. So, I''m afraid many of the world''s richest people are forced to join the hand of God?


    Some people say that the wealth of the world is in the hands of one percent of the people. If the people in the hand of God control the one percent or even one thousand percent of the rich, it will be a disastrous thing for the whole world.


    Think of here, the old man on the seriousness of the matter.


    "If you''re going to take nolante back now, are you sure?" The old man suddenly raised his eyelids to look at Xu Shaotang and asked seriously.


    "Not now!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "first of all, our most important task now is to ensure your safety. Everything else should be on the side. From the current situation, it is obvious that the hand of God has a back move. Secondly, although nolante is only a killer broker, he also has his own intelligence system. When his people are dead, he can''t be alert at all. If I were nolante, I would find a place to hide now. "

 Chapter 757

    "Perhaps nolante did not know that his knighthood had been exposed?" Said the old man.


    "Well, it''s not impossible." Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "but norrant is a careful man. I don''t think he will take risks at such a time."


    Since nolante joined the hand of God because he was afraid of death, it is possible for him to hide because of the slightest disturbance. Thinking of nolante''s appearance that he would rather die than violate the principle in front of him, Xu Shaotang has to sigh about nolante''s deep intention.


    It''s really not a simple thing to make a person who is afraid of death look like he is going to die.


    "But now it''s hard to find a clue about the hand of God. It''s a pity to put it down like this." The old man sighed a little: "what I am most worried about is that after norrant''s identity is exposed, the hand of God will kill people. I''m afraid that the clue will be broken again."


    The old man''s worry is not unreasonable. By means of the hand of God, it is possible to kill people.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, said: "norrant as long as it is not too stupid, will try every means to hide this matter."


    "I hope so!" The old man nodded gently and said, "after the British summit, no matter what the result is, you''d better go there. You''d better catch norrant!"


    "Well, I''ll try my luck then!"


    Now this kind of time can only be like this, but then again, as long as nolante does not die, they have hope to catch nolante. I believe that nolante, who is afraid of death, will be able to pry out some secrets.


    I believe many people will like enemies who are afraid of death.


    Xu Shaotang is saying, the mobile phone suddenly rings, picked up a look, it is Ji Rushu will Huo Leige murder video sent over.


    Seeing this video, Xu Shaotang felt that it was necessary to tell the old man about it in advance, so he said: "there is another thing, I want to talk to you first."


    "What''s the matter?" The old man asked with a smile.


    "Look at this video first!" Xu Shaotang said, click open the video, hand the mobile phone to the old man''s hand, and said: "this video is a bit inhumane, you''d better have a psychological preparation first, if you''re old, I can''t bear the responsibility."


    Although it didn''t happen in China, I believe that as long as a humane person sees it, he will feel angry. He''d better give the old man a preventive injection in advance.


    The old man looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, then picked up his mobile phone and began to look.


    Looking at it, the old man''s face changed. When he saw the last scene of the little girl, the old man held up Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone and was ready to smash it to the ground.


    "Don''t take it out on my cell phone!" Xu Shaotang quickly recaptured his mobile phone from the old man. The old man is so old that his temper is still so hot.


    For a long time, the old man calmed down his mood, gritted his teeth and spat out two words: "it''s time to kill!"


    Naturally, what he said was that horage, who killed people and made money, should be killed.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "this man is a member of the Knights of the round table. His name is horage. I was entrusted by a friend to take the life of horage, so I''ll give you a piece of gas in advance."


    "Kill The old man said: "this kind of person kills casually. If anyone dares to squeak, I''ll hold it for you!"


    "Take it easy, don''t worry. I''ll take the life of horage!" Xu Shaotang said firmly.


    The old man gasped heavily, and then said to Xu Shaotang, "if there is such a thing next time, just kill it. Don''t tell me, otherwise I will be angry! If such people were in China, they would be cut to pieces! "


    "Well, well, next time there''s such a thing, I won''t disturb you." Looking at the old man''s angry appearance, Xu Shaotang said, "then you should have a rest first. I''ll go outside and have a look."


    Originally, he didn''t intend to tell the old man about it, but since it happened, he said it by the way. Unexpectedly, the old man was very angry.


    Coming out of the old man''s room, Xu Shaotang makes an "OK" gesture to Jingming, which means that the old man has already agreed to kill holleger.


    Although everyone can understand this gesture, they don''t know what riddles they are playing. They both look at them curiously.


    "I said, what''s the matter with you two, flirting in front of us and treating us as air?" Golden Tiger half leaning in front of the door, with a playful look on his face.


    As soon as his words came out, Xu Shaotang almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of black blood. What is this called flirting? It is estimated that only Jin Hu, who has never flirted with a woman, will think that he is flirting with Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    Iron leopard also echoed: "we are on a mission now. Can you two not be so blatant and destroy our image in front of foreign friendly forces?"Originally, this was just a joke, but the members of the round table knights, who had been standing upright without saying a word, were taken seriously. Looking at their giggling appearance in the mission, one of the members hummed: "Huaxia dragon group, that''s all


    They had a little bit of friction because of providing security services to the old man. Now they have the opportunity to laugh at Huaxia. Naturally, they won''t miss this opportunity.


    "What did you say?" Hearing the player''s words, Long Fei immediately walked over with a cold face, staring at the player, and said in a cold voice: "look at your appearance, do you want to have two moves with us?"


    As the leader of the dragon group, he would never allow anyone to insult the dragon group.


    Looking at Long Fei''s fierce eyes, the member of the Knights of the round table was not afraid, but said faintly: "if you want to challenge us, we will accept your challenge at any time after the end of the task! Now, we are on a mission, please don''t disturb us! We are not as undisciplined as you are


    Long Fei, who was just slightly angry, heard this sentence, and his anger rose in an instant.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang quickly went to hold long Fei, and then said to the player just now, "your discipline on the surface is really good, but behind it, ha ha, I hope you will think so in two days!"


    What''s so proud of the Knights of the round table, who are out of horage''s inhumanity? I hope they will be so proud then!

 Chapter 758

    At night, the three groups of them take turns to rest. At any time, they must ensure that there are two groups of people protecting the old man''s safety.


    Mengzi just opened the door of his room at daybreak.


    "All of you come in!" The old man cried to Xu Shaotang, who was standing guard at the door.


    Xu Shaotang looks up at the old man and finds that he doesn''t look well. He goes to wake Long Fei up and drags his sleepy WuJie to the old man''s room.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Xu Shaotang came to the old man''s room, he asked him.


    "There''s something wrong with Bati!" The old man said anxiously: "just received the news, Pakistan railway President Manuel was hijacked by unidentified armed men as soon as he got off the plane. Now his life and death are uncertain."


    When we heard the old man''s words, we all understood why he was so anxious.


    Pakistan railway is the country with the closest relationship with China. No matter what difficulties China faces, it always stands firmly with China. It is the real brother country of China. Any Chinese can enjoy their courtesy when they come to Pakistan railway. This is also the only country in the world that will not destroy the relationship with China in the constitution.


    It can be said that the affairs of China are the affairs of Pakistan railway.


    In return, the leader of Pakistan railway was hijacked here. How can Huaxia sit back and watch?


    Although the old man''s face was anxious, Xu Shaotang did not move. They all thought of a word at the same time: Tiaohu left the mountain!


    If there is no accident, the person who hijacked manun should be the hand of God. Obviously, the hand of God will not pay attention to a small country like Pakistan and iron. They do so because they know that China can''t just sit by and take them away from the old man. In this way, they have a chance to do harm to the old man.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s expression, the old man immediately understood what they were thinking, and said: "I know this may be the enemy''s plan to divert the tiger from the mountain, but we can''t ignore it in any case, so I ordered: Golden Tiger and iron leopard stay with me to protect me, you four go to rescue manuen immediately, be sure to rescue him!"


    In a hurry, the old man has directly issued an order.


    He never thought that this was the enemy''s plan to divert the tiger from the mountain. However, this is the plot of the sun. Knowing that this is the enemy''s plot, they still have to jump in. If Huaxia is indifferent to manuen''s affairs now, it can be imagined that there will never be a country that can treat Huaxia like Pakistan railway.


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang saw that the old man had given an order and said, "old man, can we discuss this again?"


    Seeing that the old man was about to make a case, Xu Shaotang quickly said, "I''m not saying that I don''t want to save Manuel. I mean, there''s no need for all four of us to go. We don''t even know where Manuel is now. There''s no direction for us to save people in such a big way."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man''s posture just stopped, a heavy punch hit on the table: "then you say your opinion!"


    What Xu Shaotang said is not unreasonable. It''s not a matter of rescue or not. It''s a matter of knowing where manun is before we can find a way to rescue him. Moreover, Xu Shaotang is also thinking about his safety.


    "I mean, we know it''s probably a trap, and it''s not safe to leave only two people by your side." After a pause, Xu Shaotang said, "if something happens to the leaders who come to the summit in Britain, it is impossible for the British side to ignore it. Therefore, I think we should let the British side make every effort to trace manun''s whereabouts before we arrange the rescue. "


    "Chief, Xu Shaotang has a point." Iron leopard also said.


    "Yes, we can reduce the risk as much as possible if we let the British side pursue it first." Long Fei said: "and our manpower is limited, the difficulty of tracking up is certainly not small."


    Although they also want to rescue Manuel as soon as possible, they can''t put him in danger in order to rescue Manuel. Xu Shaotang''s proposal now should be the most reasonable way.


    The old man thought about their words carefully for a long time. With a heavy sigh, he turned and walked into the side room, picked up the phone on the table and began to communicate with queen Eliza.


    More than ten minutes later, the old man came out of the side room and said, "the British side will send the elite of the Knights of the round table to track down manun''s whereabouts. Once they have good news, you must go to the rescue immediately. We can''t just sit back and ignore this matter. We can''t do anything to abandon our brothers!"


    "Good! As soon as there''s any news, we''ll go to the rescue immediately! "


    From the old man''s room out, in addition to heartless no ring, everyone''s face is not very good-looking.


    Long Fei pulls Xu Shaotang aside and asks in a low voice, "are we really going to rescue manuen then?"


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang looked at him helplessly and said, "you also see the old man like that. If we don''t rescue manun, do you believe that the old man can say that we are fighting in the battlefield?"Xu Shaotang has been wandering around with the old man for some time. It''s the first time that he has heard the old man directly ask them to do something under the command of the situation. From this, we can see how attentive the old man is to manuen''s affairs.


    "What about the old man''s safety?" Long Fei said anxiously: "this is a trap. Do we have to jump inside? What if something happens to the old man? "


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said, "if not, let''s let the old man stay in Queen Eliza''s palace after the British side has news. I believe the palace is also heavily guarded. The old man should not have any problems there."


    "Well, that''s a compromise." Long Fei nodded his head gently, but the worried look on his face didn''t lessen.


    Now it''s the only way. If the British palace is not safe, they really don''t know where there will be a safe place in Britain.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have much worry on his face. He just sneered in his heart, because he also thought that this may be not only a plot against the old man, but also a plot against him.


    Huaxia always has a person who wants his life. There is no doubt that it is not difficult to set up a trap to take his life. I''m afraid his enemies are preparing a special "gift" for him now?


    Since other people want to prepare "gifts" for him, of course, he should accept them all according to the bill! Otherwise, is it not a waste of other people''s efforts?

 Chapter 759

    Xu Shaotang has just finished talking with Long Fei, and long Jiang''s phone has already come.


    "Manun''s affair is likely to be a plot to kill two birds with one stone!" Long Jiang does not talk nonsense with Xu Shaotang, but directly tells his guess about manuen.


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I know that not only do some people want to do harm to the old man, but also others want to take the opportunity to kill me."


    "You can see that, too." The dragon on the other end of the phone will be slightly relieved and ask, "what are you going to do?"


    As soon as he received the news, he called Xu Shaotang. He was afraid that Xu Shaotang could not see the current situation clearly. Now that Xu Shaotang had seen it, his worry was slightly relieved.


    Xu Shaotang snorted and sneered, "what else can I do? The soldiers came to block the water and cover the land. If they want to kill Xu Shaotang, they have to weigh their weight first! "


    Since this is a plot that he is doomed to be unable to escape, it is useless for him to worry any more. He has to jump into the pit to fight with the enemy to see whether the enemy''s plot is powerful or his strength is powerful.


    "Don''t be crazy, you boy!" Long Jiang recognized Xu Shaotang''s arrogant tone and reminded him: "since that man dares to plot this kind of strategy that you can''t avoid, he must have a certain degree of assurance. You''d better not belittle the enemy. If necessary, I''ll come here now."


    No one will go to great lengths to plan a plot that has no chance of winning. Long Jiang is not only worried about the safety of the old man, but also about the safety of Xu Shaotang. If he can, he is willing to exchange his life for Xu Shaotang''s.


    He has always regarded Xu Shaotang as the hope of comprehensively suppressing the guwu family. Now Xu Shaotang has almost all the conditions to suppress the guwu family. He really doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to have an accident at this time.


    "No more." Xu Shaotang refused: "if you leave, it is estimated that the person will be more rampant. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything I''m not sure about. Let me accompany them here to have a good time this time. Anyway, I don''t have to be tied up in China. "


    "What do you want to do?" Long Jiang recognized Xu Shaotang''s words and quickly said, "don''t mess with me. Now so many leaders of countries are in Britain. If something goes wrong, do you want Huaxia to become a public enemy in the world?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t worry. I have a sense of propriety in my heart. Just help me keep an eye on the person I suspect in China."


    "I''ve been watching." Long Jiang said: "he hasn''t shown any abnormal behavior at present. I asked your brother you Mingze to monitor all his calls, but he didn''t find anything. I said, "do you suspect that you are wrong?"


    If all these things are planned by that person, such a precise action, he can''t not contact this side. You Mingze has monitored his call records for such a long time, he can''t find nothing.


    In this way, there is only one explanation, that is, the object of Xu Shaotang''s suspicion is wrong.


    "I hope I suspect the wrong person." Xu Shaotang sighed a little and said: "at present, from all aspects of the situation, the most likely is him. Besides him, I really can''t think of any other suspect. Anyway, you''d better watch him for me first. If it''s not him, I''ll make amends to him myself. "


    "Alas Dragon will heavily sigh: "I hope it''s not him, if it''s really him, I don''t know how many people will be sad."


    Xu Shaotang gave a bitter smile and said, "let''s pray that it''s not him..."


    "Pray for nothing!" Dragon will not be angry scolded a, and said: "I''m still that sentence, don''t try to be brave, if there is no way, you don''t go to risk, head there I say."


    "Well, I see." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I don''t have any problems at the moment. I''d better wait until the British side finds out the whereabouts of manun."


    After hanging up long Jiang''s phone, Xu Shaotang finds a place outside the old man''s room to sit down and think quietly about how to break the situation.


    Judging from the current situation, this chess game is obviously dead, no matter who rescues manun, it may never come back.


    This is a very simple truth, Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, if he is standing in the enemy''s point of view, how to deal with himself, think about it, the simplest and most effective way is to use special weapons, that kind of a shell can destroy a city''s weapons, even if he is a master of alchemy, under the attack of that kind of weapons, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape The end of ash annihilation.


    Since others can use that weapon to destroy themselves once, they can also use it again for a second time.


    The only difference is that for the first time, I didn''t know it at all, but this time, I already had a certain psychological preparation.


    If the enemy just wants to use some so-called experts to take his own life, Xu Shaotang thinks those people are really stupid.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang sitting there without saying a word, Tantai Jingming came slowly, sat down next to him and asked, "are you thinking about how to rescue Manuel?"


    "No!" With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I''m thinking about how to break the game.""Broken? What game? " Dan Tai Jing Ming asked suspiciously.


    She thinks that Xu Shaotang is just worried about the rescue of manuen. Now, listening to Xu Shaotang, she suddenly realizes that manuen''s affairs may be more complicated than they think.


    Xu Shaotang put his hands on the back of his head, looked over his head at Jingming, and said, "if manuen''s affair is not only aimed at the old man, but also aimed at me, you can help me analyze how to break this situation from your point of view?"


    "The end of life?" Tantai Jingming felt puzzled and asked nervously, "what''s the situation, and how has it become the situation of dying?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly, and then tells dantai Jingming all her guesses. He knows that dantai Jingming is good at analyzing problems, and hopes that she can help her analyze how to break the situation.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming also fell into silence.


    She also knows that someone has always wanted Xu Shaotang''s life. The situation Xu Shaotang guessed has a 90% chance of appearing. If that''s the case, even if Xu Shaotang has the ability to understand the world, he may not escape a bad luck.


    Her head is now running fast, trying to think about how to help Xu Shaotang out of the current predicament.

 Chapter 760

    "What if you don''t take part in the rescue of manun yourself?" "Since the enemy wants your life, you won''t appear," she said


    Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "if I don''t show up and you are my enemy, how will you treat manuen?"


    As soon as his words came out, the bright eyes of dantai Jingming faded.


    As Xu Shaotang said, if Xu Shaotang doesn''t show up, Manuel will surely die. At that time, how can the old man do the job? Moreover, from the perspective of a Chinese, he does not want an accident in Manuel. After all, there is only such a country in the world that regards China as an elder brother.


    "But if you show up, if the enemy really detonates that special weapon, isn''t manun equally doomed to die?" Dantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang with a light smile.


    She had to admire Xu Shaotang. This bastard''s heart is really big enough. Now he can still laugh. Doesn''t he know how many people are worried about him?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Tantai Jingming was thinking. He just said with a bitter smile, "so I say it''s a near death situation."


    "What if you sneak into the place where manun is being held in advance and destroy the detonating device of the special weapon that may exist?" Tan Tai Jing Ming thought of another way.


    Xu Shaotang quietly thought about the method of Tantai Jingming. He didn''t think about it, but it was too difficult to implement it. Since the enemy had set such a trap, he would not be able to find the detonating device so easily. If such a device was buried under the ground, he would not be able to dig three feet to find it, would he?


    "It''s a method, but it''s not likely to succeed." Xu Shaotang said: "no one can easily find such an important device. For example, if they hide the detonating device underground, do you think they can easily find it? And for such an important device, they will certainly protect it closely. "


    When Tantai Jingming thought about Xu Shaotang''s words carefully, she felt that the implementation of the plan was really very difficult.


    "Then what? Are you really going to die? " Tantai Jingming tries to scratch her hair, trying to figure out a plan to break the situation for Xu Shaotang. She doesn''t want to see Xu Shaotang die.


    Looking at Tan Tai Jing Ming''s anxious appearance like an ant on a hot pot, Xu Shaotang feels a little warm in her heart. Although she doesn''t deal with herself at ordinary times, she regards her own affairs as hers at the critical moment.


    Xu Shaotang grabbed the hand of Tantai Jingming scratching her hair and said with a faint smile, "don''t worry, isn''t it going to be a while? I believe that the British side should not find out manun''s whereabouts so soon. Now we can''t think about it. Maybe things are not as bad as we think


    His words are not only comforting Tantai Jingming, but also comforting himself. However, it can only be regarded as a kind of comfort.


    "How can we not be in a hurry?" Tantai Jingming bit her lip and said, "since this is a trap for you and the old man, others will leave clues on purpose, so that you can find them. The British side will find the clues soon!"


    If those people really want to hide manun, I''m afraid the British will not be able to find him. In that case, what''s the significance of this plot?


    She guessed in her heart that it might not take a day or two for the British to find out the whereabouts of manun. At that time, Xu Shaotang would have to go.


    Therefore, time is extremely urgent for them now. If they can think of a method earlier, they can start to arrange as soon as possible.


    "That''s true. If I were them, I would have left clues on purpose." Xu Shaotang said helplessly.


    What he hates most now is not the people who made the conspiracy, but the British side. Thanks to being a big country, he can let the hand of God be so rampant in their territory. Even in such an airport, foreign leaders are attacked one after another. I don''t know how the British side''s security work is done!


    If they can do a good job in airport security, how can there be such a difficult situation?


    Or is Britain itself a member of the hand of God?


    As soon as this idea came out, Xu Shaotang was immediately startled by his own idea. If so, the British Summit itself may be a huge trap!


    However, when he thought about it carefully, he thought that it was unlikely that Britain was also a leading power in the world. If such countries were controlled, there would be several countries in the world that could escape the hand of God. Why do you invite the leaders of these countries to Britain for a summit?


    In this way, he began to suspect that some important member of the British side was colluding with the hand of God. Otherwise, the hand of God could not grasp the landing time of the special planes of the leaders of these countries so accurately every time.


    One time can be said to be a coincidence, two times, it is worth some thinking.


    Just as he began to get distracted by the British problems, Tan Tai Jing Ming patted her head with a look of chagrin and said, "damn God''s hand, why are we so weak?""Wait..." Xu Shaotang felt as if he had grasped something. He grabbed the hand of Tantai Jingming and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    Suddenly caught by Xu Shaotang''s hand, Tantai Jingming''s face flushed with regret. But knowing that it was not the time to get angry with Xu Shaotang, she had to resist the impulse of kicking Xu Shaotang and said, "I said, why does the hand of God pinch our weakness to death?"


    "Yes, it''s weakness, weakness..."


    Xu Shaotang stood up and kept pacing back and forth in the limited space, repeating the two words in his mouth.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang stopped moving back and forth, quickly came to the front of dantai Jingming, hugged dantai Jingming in her astonished eyes, and gave her a kiss on her blank cheek. She laughed and said, "dantai, you are so smart!"


    He really didn''t want to be rude, just because he had thought of a way to break the situation, just to vent his joy.


    Dantai Jingming just looks at Xu Shaotang. She can''t believe that Xu Shaotang kisses herself in front of so many people. When she comes back to herself, dantai Jingming tries her best to break away from Xu Shaotang''s arms, kicks Xu Shaotang''s key and screams: "Xu Shaotang!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly dodged, and then noticed the action he had just made when he was happy. He quickly said, "Dan Tai, I''m sorry, I''m so excited..."


    "Go away!"


    Looking at the two of them, Long Fei and the golden tiger and iron leopard looked at each other and gave a knowing smile.

 Chapter 761

    Tantai Jingming''s guess is right. The British side found manun''s whereabouts as soon as possible.


    Just because of this, the Knights of the round table are extremely arrogant in front of them. It seems that tracking down manun''s whereabouts has proved that they are the real elite. However, all the clues they are pursuing may be the clues deliberately left by the hand of God.


    As manuen''s whereabouts are found out, the rescue of manuen is imminent, but just as Xu Shaotang is ready to start, there is a dispute between them.


    "No, you can''t be alone!"


    Originally, Xu Shaotang intended to go to rescue manuen alone, but neither the old man nor others agreed. Now everyone knows that this incident may be a trap for Xu Shaotang, and they do not want to see Xu Shaotang take risks alone.


    Xu Shaotang not only refused to let the British send people to participate in the rescue operation, but also refused to let their own people participate, which made everyone feel uneasy.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the crowd and said, "don''t worry, I''ve thought of a way to retreat. I don''t think they dare to do anything to me!"


    "Let''s hear about it. If it''s really feasible, I''ll let you go alone." The old man stares at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, trying to see another look in his eyes.


    "Yes, what''s the way? Let''s talk about it and help you." Tan Tai Jing Ming stares at Xu Shaotang and hums, "don''t try to cheat us. Do you think we don''t know your mind?"


    In her opinion, Xu Shaotang''s so-called method must be very dangerous, and Xu Shaotang insists on not telling them and not letting them go with him. He doesn''t want them to fall into a dangerous situation with Xu Shaotang. This bastard wants to carry everything on his own.


    "I said, you can''t believe me so much?" Xu Shaotang looked at the crowd and said: "at present, most people in Britain collude with the hand of God, and the old man may not be safe in the palace. So, if you leave more people around the old man, you should leave more. Don''t worry about Manuel. I will bring him back completely."


    The old man tapped on the table in front of him and suddenly asked, "do you want to trade your own life for manun''s? If so, let''s not do this kind of business at a loss! "


    Obviously, in the old man''s mind, although manun''s life is important, Xu Shaotang''s life is just as important, even a little more important than manun''s, otherwise he would not say that he would lose money.


    "Do you always think I''m that great?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    The old man nodded his head and said, "although you are always out of tune, you are willing to stand up at the critical moment. It''s not great. You just take the Chinese affairs as your own."


    "Ha ha, you really look up to me." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, I have the weakness of God''s hand in my hand. As long as I take this thing out, they dare not detonate any special weapons that may exist. The only way is to capture me alive. However, they may not be able to capture me alive."


    As long as the other side does not detonate the possible existence of special weapons, Xu Shaotang is not afraid of them at all.


    "What weakness?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang said it, she remembered that Xu Shaotang was overjoyed because he said the word "soft rib" before, and he was also kissed by this bastard.


    Xu Shaotang was so happy that she lost her mind. She felt that Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to be lying. Does this bastard really have the weakness of God''s hand? But their understanding of the hand of God is very limited. How did Xu Shaotang grasp the weakness of the hand of God?


    "Let me sell this first, and you will know it later." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, with no sense of urgency on his face.


    He is not worried at all, neither about his own safety, nor about manun''s safety. Since the hand of God wants to lure him to the bait, people who believe in the hand of God will not do anything about manun until they see him.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man slapped his hand on the table abruptly, glared at Xu Shaotang and said: "when is it? You are still playing tricks. I think you are short of smoking! What''s the weakness of the hand of God in your hand? Tell it quickly


    "I really can''t say it now!" Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at the crowd.


    He really can''t say it now. Although it won''t affect him, it may cause a new fight.


    "Xu Shaotang, you''re sick!" Iron leopard can''t help but start to scold Xu Shaotang: "now everyone is worried about your safety. You are still selling bullshit here. If you change people, he wants to say that we don''t necessarily want to hear it!"


    "It''s up to you to scold. Anyway, it can''t be said now." Xu Shaotang told the crowd, "if you believe me, just let me go alone. In a day, I promise to bring Manuel back completely. If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can doIn the face of repeated questioning, Xu Shaotang simply played a helpless, made a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    "I..." Seeing Xu Shaotang like this, the old man suddenly stood up and raised his hand to fight Xu Shaotang.


    But his slap didn''t fall in the end, it just stopped in mid air.


    "Do you really have a weakness in your hand that can keep the hand of God from touching you?" The old man angrily takes back his slap and looks at Xu Shaotang with a scanning eye.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "with this weakness in hand, they dare not move me. It''s impossible, but they absolutely dare not take my life."


    He has a full grasp of the weakness in his hands and is not worried that his life will be threatened.


    The old man looked at Xu Shaotang quietly for a long time, and finally issued a dull sigh: "if you are really sure, go. If you have an accident, we old friends will protect the well-being of the Xu family!"


    This already had some meaning of farewell. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s inexplicable panic, he said to the old man with a smile: "don''t worry, just wait for my good news in the palace. This side may also be attacked at that time, so as soon as I leave, you go to the palace to see if the hand of God dares to attack the palace of England! "


    After explaining what happened here, Xu Shaotang boarded the helicopter temporarily borrowed from Britain in the eyes of everyone''s worry.

 Chapter 762

    According to British sources, manun is now in custody on an uninhabited island called Sutor island in the eastern Gulf of England.


    Hearing the words "no man''s desert island", Xu Shaotang was almost 100% sure that the hand of God was ready to destroy him.


    is as like as two peas in the desert island, but this time, these people want his life to be less easy.


    Xu Shaotang hums a ditty and flies a helicopter to Sutor Island leisurely. There is no nervous color on his face. What he wants to see most now is the disappointed face of the person who wants his life.


    He didn''t hide his whereabouts, but just flew the helicopter to Sutor island.


    The man hiding in the Bush on the island was stunned when he saw the helicopter approaching quickly. He didn''t expect that the man who came to rescue the hostage would dare to come here so openly.


    After recovering himself, he quickly took out his walkie talkie: "Mr. Bart, someone is coming. It should be the man who came to rescue manun."


    Bart is now sitting under a protruding stone, which blocks out the sun on the island and allows him to enjoy a moment''s cool. Next to him are several people who throw manun and his entourage in a corner.


    "Let them in!" Bart picked his teeth with the dagger in his hand, then spit a mouthful of saliva on the ground. He turned back to the people around him and said, "everyone go to prepare according to the plan. As long as you are sure that Xu Shaotang is coming, you can directly press the detonating button!"


    "Good!" A few people nodded, with a look of excitement instead of fear.


    They have long been brainwashed by the hand of God. Of course, they know that after detonating the special weapons here, they will be annihilated, but they are not afraid. In their hearts, it is an extremely glorious thing to die for the organization. Such a task can fall on them, and they even think it is a kind of luck.


    Xu Shaotang piloted the helicopter to stop on the beach, then opened the cockpit and jumped down.


    When Xu Shaotang was determined to be the only one to come, Bart''s eyes showed a look of joy.


    "Don''t hide. I know you''re all here waiting for me. Now I''m here!" Xu Shaotang carried his true Qi, put his voice to the maximum, and yelled at the people on the island in English: "before you detonate the special weapons on the island, we might as well sit down and have a chat. I have something you are interested in."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Bart''s happy face disappeared in an instant, and changed into a thick color of doubt.


    Since Xu Shaotang knew that there were special weapons on the island, why did they come here? Was he so anxious to turn them into ashes?


    In addition, what did he say they were interested in? Could it be that Xu Shaotang was playing tricks on purpose?


    Bart was confused by all kinds of problems.


    "Xu Shaotang, don''t play tricks here. Do you think you can cheat us with a few words?" Bart came out from under the convex stone and walked slowly to Xu Shaotang. He said in a cold voice, "today is your death. You should feel honored to have us bury you with you!"


    He is not worried about Xu Shaotang''s sudden outburst to take his life. He was going to die. There is no difference between dying in Xu Shaotang''s hands and in the explosion. As long as Xu Shaotang dares to move, this place will disappear completely from the world.


    Seeing Bart coming out from under the convex stone, Xu Shaotang was very confident and said with a smile, "I don''t want to die, and I''m not interested in having you bury me. How about we make a deal?"


    "What deal?" Bart watched Xu Shaotang warily. Xu Shaotang''s reaction was unexpected.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t you always want to find the key to the remains of prehistoric civilization? Now I have two pieces of keys in my hand. How about I exchange these two pieces of keys with you for Mr. manun? "


    This is Xu Shaotang''s weakness in holding the hand of God. The hand of God is trying to find the fragments of the key to the ancient ruins. Now he has one piece in his hand, and another piece is lying quietly in the capital museum. However, before he came here, he had informed the dragon that he would take the fragment from the museum.


    With two pieces of key in his hand, those who believe in the hand of God are reluctant to die, because as long as he dies, the two pieces will disappear from the world again.


    "Broken key? What key fragment? " Bart was apparently unaware of the remains of prehistoric civilization.


    Seeing Bart''s puzzled appearance, Xu Shaotang knows that Bart''s position in the hands of God is certainly not high. Otherwise, he will not know about prehistoric civilization. Besides, who will let people with high status come here to die?


    "You don''t seem to know." With a smile, Xu Shaotang transferred the photos of the two pieces of keys from his mobile phone to Bart and said, "you can send these two photos to the people above you first. I believe they will tell you what to do.""Why should I believe you?" But Bart doesn''t pick up Xu Shaotang''s cell phone. He just looks at Xu Shaotang warily.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that Bart is afraid of cheating himself, so he squats down and puts his mobile phone on the ground. Then he turns his back to Bart and says, "you know, this is an opportunity to do meritorious service, and it''s also a good time for you to contribute to the hand of God. You spend half a minute to pass these two photos. If the person above doesn''t reply, you can detonate the bomb on this island Isn''t it too late for your special weapons? I can''t escape anyway, can I? "


    In order to dispel all Bart''s worries, Xu Shaotang stepped back a few steps, and had retreated to the edge of the sea.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, Bart squats down carefully and picks up Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone on the ground. Seeing that Xu Shaotang doesn''t move, he still faces the sea with his back to him. Then he carefully looks at the two photos on the mobile phone, and then sends them to his own mobile phone, and then to the people above through his mobile phone.


    Who said they were stupid? They did this to prevent Xu Shaotang from knowing the mobile phone number of the person above, and then locking the person above through this number.


    Although they are brainwashed, although they are crazy, they are not stupid.


    Less than ten seconds after the photo passed, Bart''s mobile phone rang. Listening to the sound, Bart knew that most of what Xu Shaotang said was true.

 Chapter 763

    Bart holds his mobile phone and walks to the distance quickly. He doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to hear his conversation with the people above.


    Xu Shaotang is not interested in listening to his conversation with the above people. As long as he hears Bart''s mobile phone ring, he will be completely relieved.


    Up to now, the rescue operation has been more than half successful.


    After Xu Shaotang was sure that he couldn''t hear them, Bart just got through the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, there was an excited voice: "Bart, where did you get those two photos? Do you know where the things in those two photos are now? "


    I can hear that the people on the other end of the phone are very excited now. They have been looking for so long and have not found the whereabouts of other key fragments. Unexpectedly, Bart suddenly sent two photos. How can they not be excited when they have been searching for the key fragments?


    That''s two yuan! With the two pieces in their hands, there are four pieces in total. They only need to find another piece, and then they can put the key together, and they can open the prehistoric civilization relics they dream of!


    "These two pictures are Xu Shaotang gave it to me... " Bart said honestly.


    Hearing Bart''s words, the person on the other end of the phone is silent. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s name, he has guessed Xu Shaotang''s intention.


    Now, he has to make a choice between destroying Xu Shaotang or letting Xu Shaotang hand over the two pieces of key.


    "Don''t detonate the special weapon on the island until I reply!" The man on the other end of the line hung up quickly.


    In the face of this situation, he did not know how to choose, only to seek the opinions of the people above him.


    Three minutes later, Bart''s phone rang again. Bart connected the phone as fast as he could. There was only a short sentence on the other side of the phone: "use manun''s life to force Xu Shaotang to hand over the key fragments, and try to hold him down. The top experts have already been sent over!"


    The above gave him a word, Xu Shaotang''s life can be taken later, key fragments must be found!


    In the view of the high level of the hand of God, the two pieces are obviously more important. Although they also want to kill Xu Shaotang, who has repeatedly destroyed his plan, now Xu Shaotang can''t die. Even if he wants to die, he must tell Xu Shaotang where the two pieces of keys are. If Xu Shaotang dies now, the two pieces of keys may never be found.


    After hanging up the phone, Bart faithfully carried out the above order, took out his walkie talkie and said: "the plan has changed. The above order is not to detonate special weapons. Use manuen''s life to force Xu Shaotang to hand over the above things!"


    After delivering the above command, Bart slowly walks to Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, I didn''t lie to you, did I?" Xu Shaotang said to Bart with a smile.


    Bart raised his eyelids to look at Xu Shaotang, and said, "the top has agreed to your request. As long as you give us the two pieces of keys, we can give manun to you."


    "No problem, but will you let me see Mr. manun first?" Xu Shaotang made a kind appearance and said, "I have been ordered to rescue Mr. manuen. As long as his safety is ensured, I will immediately tell you the whereabouts of the two pieces of keys."


    Now as long as he can see manun, he will be 100% sure to rescue him without any effort.


    "You give us the key fragment first!" Bart is not stupid. He knows to talk to Xu Shaotang about the terms first.


    Xu Shaotang had expected that Bart would say so. He said with a smile, "the hostages are in your hands. You have to let me see if the hostages are safe before I can give you the key fragments, right? If the hostage is killed by you, do I have to give you the key fragment foolishly? Do you think I would be so stupid? "


    "What if we show you manun and you don''t give us the key fragment?" Bart stares at Xu Shaotang and says.


    Bart knows that Xu Shaotang is a master. Now he wants to delay as much as possible until the master sent by him comes.


    "What about that?" Xu Shaotang spread his hand and said helplessly: "since you don''t want to let me see manun, I don''t want to give you the key fragment first, we don''t have to talk about it?"


    With that, Xu Shaotang turned and walked to the helicopter. It seemed that he really didn''t want to talk to them.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is going to leave, Bart is in a hurry. The task given to them is to use manuen''s life to coerce Xu Shaotang to hand over the key fragments. Even if this move doesn''t work, we should try our best to drag the top experts to come. But what''s the matter now? Xu Shaotang turns around and leaves. Isn''t he really going to talk about it?


    When he doubts, Xu Shaotang has boarded the helicopter, and quickly launched the helicopter.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang really wanted to leave, Bart was in a hurry. He quickly called to Xu Shaotang, "yes, we can let you see Manuel first!"


    He was really afraid that Xu Shaotang would leave like this. If Xu Shaotang did, the task explained above would not be completed at all.


    "Are you sure?" Xu Shaotang looked at Bart with a smile and said, "don''t wait for me to come down. You''re just wasting my time.""No!" Bart said positively.


    Xu Shaotang stops the helicopter and walks slowly in front of Bart. With his empty hand, he signals Bart to lead the way. Looking at him, it''s a bit like a Western gentleman, but everything he''s doing now is just a disguise. When he sees manun, his nature will be exposed.


    "You''d better not play any tricks!"


    Bart had no choice but to warn him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry, I only want hostages. Those two pieces are useless in my hands. I won''t play tricks with you."


    However, he said in his heart, it''s strange not to play tricks!


    People who don''t play tricks with the hand of God are really stupid. It''s obvious that Xu Shaotang won''t want to be such a fool.


    Bart takes a cold look at Yue Shaotang, and then leads the way obediently. From time to time, he looks back at Xu Shaotang to see if he is preparing some small moves.


    Soon, Bart has brought Xu Shaotang to manuen.


    Manuel doesn''t seem to have any problems now, just a little unkempt. Bart''s two friends point guns at Manuel and stare at Xu Shaotang carefully. It seems that they also know that Xu Shaotang is not so easy to deal with.


    "Well, you''ve seen me too. Give me what we want!" Bart is impatient to ask Xu Shaotang for advice.

 Chapter 764

    "What do you want?" Xu Shaotang looked back at manun with a smile and asked, "what do you want, I don''t know?"


    Xu Shaotang now enjoys this feeling very much. It''s really good to play with the enemy.


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Barton burst into a rage. He took out his gun and pointed to Xu Shaotang''s head: "are you kidding me?"


    "Yes, I''m playing with you. What can you do?" Xu Shaotang laughs and looks at Bart, his face full of fearlessness. He finally understands why so many people like to be dandies, because they can enjoy the feeling of fearlessness.


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly missed his dandy years. He hadn''t tasted this feeling for a long time. He suddenly tried it once, which almost made him laugh.


    Does manuen dare to kill Xu Shaotang?


    I don''t dare. Let''s not say whether he can kill Xu Shaotang. Now it''s ordered that he can''t kill Xu Shaotang. Even if he can, he doesn''t dare to.


    Bart didn''t dare to do anything about Xu Shaotang, but it didn''t mean he didn''t dare to do anything about manu en. Seeing that the threat to Xu Shaotang was invalid, he immediately stepped forward, pointed the muzzle of the gun at manu en''s head, and said angrily, "if you play tricks again, believe it or not, I''ll kill him now!"


    Being pointed at by three guns at the same time, manuen didn''t show a look of fear. He just looked at Xu Shaotang with a happy face and asked, "are you the one sent by the Chinese side to save me?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry, Mr. manuen. With me, they can''t hurt you at all!"


    Even if manun is now pointed at by three guns, Xu Shaotang is absolutely sure to kill the three men before they shoot. Xu Shaotang doesn''t look at these cat and dog like characters at all, which is why he dares to admit that he is playing Bart face to face.


    "I knew that Chinese friends would not ignore us!" Looking at Xu Shaotang, manuen said, "you don''t have to take risks for me, my friends of Huaxia. As long as you don''t give up on me, I''m satisfied. They''re all murderers. They''re not quick to leave


    It''s hard to imagine that a foreign leader can speak Chinese so fluently.


    He deliberately used Chinese to persuade Xu Shaotang because he knew that these people could not understand the Chinese language.


    Listening to Manuel''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly moved. He didn''t expect that Manuel would take his life more important than his own. This is really the best friend of China!


    The more manuen is like this, the less likely Xu Shaotang is to sit by and say in Chinese: "don''t worry, I will save you safely."


    They are communicating with each other in Chinese, but Bart is impatient. He puts the muzzle of his gun on manuen''s head, conceals the threat in his eyes, and yells at Xu Shaotang: "what are you two talking about here? Do you really think I don''t dare to kill him?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, said with a smile: "I believe you dare to kill him, but I believe you do not have the strength!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly moved. Before Bart and they came back to their senses, Xu Shaotang''s fist had already come to them.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Two punches, but all three of them have been knocked down by him. One of them was knocked down by the other when they were flying out. When the three were about to shoot, Xu Shaotang had already snatched the guns from their hands, and by the way, he even took their arms away.


    After putting the three men down, Xu Shaotang walks to manuen with dull eyes as if nothing had happened, and quickly unties him and his entourage.


    "Xu Shaotang, do you believe that I really detonated the special weapon on the island?" Bart, who fell to the ground, resisted the pain and roared to Xu Shaotang with a angry face.


    "Whatever you want." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you want to detonate it, it''s none of my business? I''m going to take them away now. You still have enough time to detonate the special weapons on the island. You can help yourself. "


    Then, regardless of the cannibal look in these people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang took manun, who had not recovered, to the helicopter on the beach.


    If these people had dared to detonate the thing on the island, they would have detonated it long ago. Why do they have to wait until now? Do they really regard Xu Shaotang as a fool?


    Xu Shaotang deliberately did not kill these people. He was waiting for these people to go back and spread the news here. He even thought in his heart that if the man behind the scenes knew that he had left Sutor Island alive in this way, he would not be so angry that he would vomit blood?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and them going away, one of them asked Bart, "chief, do we want to detonate the things on the island?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s swaggering departure, they are not reconciled in their hearts!


    "No, we can''t detonate it. Xu Shaotang has what he wants!" Bart looked at Xu Shaotang with only one figure left behind and said angrily, "damn Xu Shaotang, one day it will fall into my hands!"What he said was just to vent his anger. This kind of feeling of holding back is too hard. The short fight just now has made him see the huge gap between them and Xu Shaotang. It is obviously impossible to stop Xu Shaotang from saving manuen and his party.


    After connecting them to the helicopter, Xu Shaotang yelled at Bart: "by the way, forget to remind you, you''d better let the people above you get rid of you as soon as possible. I''ll buy a missile from Britain in my personal name to attack this uninhabited island. Don''t be surprised!"


    He deliberately did not kill Bart, but it did not mean that he was willing to keep the island with special weapons. It was better to destroy this kind of thing as soon as possible, so as not to be used to harm people later.


    After that, Xu Shaotang quickly starts the plane and laughs in the loud scolding of Bart and others.


    It was not until he got on the plane that manuen woke up and exclaimed, "excuse me, did you use Chinese Kung Fu just now? It''s amazing


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s true."


    "God, it''s amazing! No, I''ll invite Chinese experts to teach Kung Fu in our country Manun was like an explorer discovering a new world, with a look of excitement on his face.


    "Yes, it can also strengthen your defense force!" While flying the plane, Xu Shaotang chatted with manuen.

 Chapter 765

    "Bang!"


    A cup was smashed to the ground.


    While Xu Shaotang swaggered to rescue manuen, he also got the news.


    He has never been so angry as he is now. He never dreamed that the doomed situation he carefully designed for Xu Shaotang would end with such a result. Xu Shaotang even saved manuen without much action.


    When he smashed the cup, he still couldn''t get rid of his anger. Then he swept everything on the table to the ground and roared angrily: "a bunch of idiots! Rubbish


    Endless anger is about to burn him up. He blames all the things that Xu Shaotang was let go on the high-level people in the hand of God. This group of waste can make Xu Shaotang leave so swaggeringly. What do they regard him as, chess pieces?


    It''s always someone else who becomes his pawn. How ever did he become someone else''s pawn?


    For this plan, he has gone through countless careful planning. He has calculated almost every step, but only their own problems.


    This failure, he is not defeated in the hands of Xu Shaotang, but in the hands of those self righteous idiots, they broke their painstaking plan, they watched Xu Shaotang swagger away from Sutor island.


    Looking at the man who lost his mind to vent his anger, ah Kui has been scared to move. She has never seen him so angry after following him for so many years. In her heart, he has always been a wise man. He is always gentle and confident. Nothing can make him lose his confidence Go to reason.


    But this time, my husband really lost his mind.


    After giving vent to his anger, he sat back in his chair. Although there was a curtain between them, ah Kui could still imagine the anger on his face at the moment.


    Until then, ah Kui tried to ask carefully: "Sir, you Are you all right? "


    Mr. heavily breathed out the turbid air in his chest, pinched his fist tightly, forced his anger to cry and said: "it''s OK, I''m just angry with those fools."


    "Don''t be angry, sir. Don''t be so angry." Ah Kui comforted: "we didn''t succeed in killing Xu Shaotang this time. That''s his good luck. He won''t have such good luck next time."


    This is a doomed situation. They thought that Xu Shaotang could be completely wiped out from the world, but they didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could easily crack their set situation. It can only be said that it was luck. Who told Xu Shaotang to have what he wanted?


    "Luck, do you think it''s just Xu Shaotang''s luck?" Mr. Chen snorted coldly and said: "these idiots in the organization are always so conceited that they miss this excellent opportunity. Do they think they will have such an opportunity to deal with Xu Shaotang in the future? Now Xu Shaotang is holding the soft side of these fools. Do they dare to kill Xu Shaotang in the future? "


    There is no doubt that it is impossible for them to kill Xu Shaotang now. The two pieces of so-called key fragments have become Xu Shaotang''s life preservers. Even if he wants to make any plan to take Xu Shaotang''s life in the future, I''m afraid those idiots will force him not to kill Xu Shaotang.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang was hard enough to deal with, but now he still has the weakness of the organization. I''m afraid it will be more difficult to deal with Xu Shaotang in the future.


    In the face of her husband''s question, ah Kui opened her mouth slightly, but she didn''t know how to answer her husband''s question. What she said was the truth. He believed that they would never be able to work out such a perfect game in the future.


    Seeing that ah cried and did not speak, he sighed heavily and asked, "do you know why Xu Shaotang didn''t kill those people who detonated special weapons? You know, with Xu Shaotang''s strength, it''s easy to kill those people. "


    "I know!" Ah Kui nodded her head gently, looked at the man behind the curtain and said, "Xu Shaotang is demonstrating to us!"


    "Yes, he is demonstrating to me!" Mr. Xu lowered his head slightly to look at his palm. The fingernail on his finger had pierced his palm, but he could not feel any pain, only endless depression in his heart. "Xu Shaotang must be laughing at us now, he must be very proud now?"


    At this moment, he suddenly felt humiliated. In his opinion, Xu Shaotang''s demonstration was the biggest humiliation to himself, as if he had been slapped in the face by Xu Shaotang. The slap was not only hot, but also unexpected.


    Ah cried: "let''s let him be proud for a while. He''s in the light and we''re in the dark. We can always find a chance to deal with him."


    "That said, don''t think of Xu Shaotang as a fool." Mr. Wang shook his head and said: "although all our actions are very secret, it is difficult to guarantee that we will not be exposed under the joint pursuit of Xu Shaotang and Longjiang. If we didn''t let Han Tongpu be our substitute, I''m afraid they''ve found out about us now. "


    "Well, we attacked Xu Shaotang once before, and Xu Shaotang designed a trap for us when he changed hands. If we were not careful, we would really fall into Xu Shaotang''s trap."Mr. Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "now Xu Shaotang has become more and more cautious, and his thinking is more and more comprehensive. We must be more cautious in the future. Once they catch us, we will be doomed."


    He even thought with self mockery that Xu Shaotang had grown up in constant confrontation with them to become what he is now. Xu Shaotang could have today, perhaps thanks to them. However, such credit is undoubtedly a slap in the face for them.


    "What shall we do in the future? Now the organization will definitely not let us kill Xu Shaotang." Cry now suddenly lost some direction, if Xu Shaotang died this time, they can follow up according to the previous plan, but Xu Shaotang is safe now, has upset their plan.


    Mr. Xu thought quietly for a while, then looked up at ah Kui and said, "ah Kui, from now on, suspend all plans for Xu Shaotang and turn the goal to other people."


    "Let''s not deal with Xu Shaotang?" Ah Kui asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, but not at this time!" Mr. Xu said: "Xu Shaotang is too vigilant now. Our plan for him will not succeed, but may expose himself. Since Xu Shaotang let the organization know that he had a key fragment in his hand, the organization will definitely not give up. Let''s just watch them bite the dog. There''s no need to waste energy on Xu Shaotang. "


    "Good!"

 Chapter 766

    The hand of God did not attack queen Eliza''s palace as Xu Shaotang expected. Although this is a good thing, Xu Shaotang always felt that it was the peace before the storm.


    Watching Xu Shaotang bring back manu''en intact, the sadness in the old man''s heart finally dissipated completely. He immediately welcomed him with a smile and gave manu''en a deep hug: "I''m relieved to see you''re OK."


    Generally speaking, it''s a handshake ceremony to meet the old man and manun, but they are a deep hug, which also reflects that the relationship between the two countries is really better than the average.


    While asking the old man Hello, manuen excitedly said Xu Shaotang''s heroism when dealing with Bart. He almost described Xu Shaotang as a fairy, and everyone laughed.


    "I have an invitation. I wonder if you can promise me?" Manuen said to the old man.


    The old man nodded: "with the relationship between our two countries, as long as we can help, we will try our best!"


    "Well, I would like to ask your country to send talents like Mr. Xu to guide our troops in training." "If people in our country can be as strong as Mr. Xu, our combat effectiveness will be greatly improved," manuen said


    The hijacking incident also made manuen see the immaturity of the security personnel around him. Compared with Xu Shaotang, he felt that the security personnel around him were no different from three-year-old children.


    "I can''t promise you that." The old man said with a smile, "we can''t find a few people like Xu Shaotang."


    "Well, that''s a pity." Manun said with some regret.


    The old man smiles and says, "although we can''t send someone as powerful as him, we can send some elite soldiers to the past. The effect may not be as good as Xu Shaotang''s personal guidance, but it can certainly help you improve your strength."


    Originally, Manuel felt that it was no longer possible. Suddenly, he heard the old man say so, and immediately said happily, "that''s great. Don''t worry, we will treat the people you sent as our guests."


    "Ha ha, I never doubt that!"


    Not to mention the people they sent, even those ordinary Chinese people, who were not honored as guests of honor in Pakistan railway?


    After they separated, Xu Shaotang went up to the old man and said, "old man, can queen Eliza sell me a missile?"


    "What''s the matter with you? What are you buying missiles for? " The old man''s eyes glared. As he was about to say more about Xu Shaotang, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind and asked, "do you want to destroy Sutor island?"


    Major General Xu Tang nodded: "there is no special weapon left on the island."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll talk to Queen Eliza." After the old man said a word, he took manun to his room and said, "you must have suffered a lot these days. Come to my room. I''ve asked them to prepare a good meal for you."


    "That''s great." "It''s my pleasure to have dinner with you," he said humbly


    When the old man and Manuel all the way back to the old man''s room, Long Fei and they all surrounded Xu Shaotang.


    "Tell us how you rescued manun?" Iron leopard asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "how can you save it? Just save it openly. The people guarding manuen are rubbish. You can easily put them down if you go."


    The worst ones here are congenital level experts. It''s not as simple as chopping melons and vegetables to deal with Barthes. There''s nothing to say about such a fight.


    "If you don''t brag, you''ll die!" Tan Tai Jing Ming white Xu Shaotang one eye, said: "still aboveboard, those people do not know detonate the island''s special weapons?"


    "Ha ha, didn''t I say that I have their weakness in my hand. The hand of God dare not kill me." Xu Shaotang said triumphantly.


    When he said this, everyone remembered that Xu Shaotang did tell them about it. They always suspected that Xu Shaotang''s words were very watery. Now it seems that this guy really has the weakness of letting the hand of God?


    The more this happens, the more curious everyone is. They all ask Xu Shaotang what the weakness is that can make the hand of God give up such a carefully planned plot. Surely the so-called weakness is something that the hand of God is worried about?


    For everyone''s questions, Xu Shaotang just smiles but doesn''t speak, making an enigmatic appearance.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, we all know that this guy is determined not to say anything. He looks at Xu Shaotang with an unhappy face and wants to torture this bastard to extort a confession.


    "By the way, did anything unusual happen during the time I left?" After enduring everyone''s cold eyes, Xu Shaotang digs the topic and says, "the hand of God didn''t take advantage of this time to fight against the old man?""No!" "Maybe they think it''s too difficult to attack queen Eliza''s palace," said golden tiger


    After all, this is the most heavily defended place in Britain. If you want to attack the Queen''s palace, you must pay a great price, and even if you pay the price, it may not be useful. The level of security measures here are not there.


    "Well, although nothing has happened this time, we have to be careful." Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "I always think that the hand of God may be brewing a bigger conspiracy. Let''s be careful and sail for ten thousand years. We don''t care about other people, but there must be nothing wrong with the old man and Manuel."


    "You son of a bitch, don''t be paranoid. I''m almost nervous about these recent things." The iron leopard hummed.


    Since they came to England, they have never relaxed their vigilance. They need to work hard to deal with emergencies at any time. Under the great pressure, he and Jinhu have not slept well for several days.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "it''s not me who is suspicious. It''s an intuition. I believe you should know the function of this intuition."


    "Intuition?" Iron leopard really knows how important this intuition is for a warrior. He looks at the golden tiger with some doubts and asks, "do you have it?"


    "No!"


    "Neither do I!"


    Long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming say that they have no such intuition.


    "Oh, that may be because I think too much." Xu Shaotang said faintly, but he firmly believed in this intuition. He thought that their strength was not enough, so he didn''t have this intuition.

 Chapter 767

    A day later, the three-day British summit officially began.


    This summit is a closed one. It is not open to outside journalists and other people. Only leaders of various countries can participate in it.


    Xu Shaotang, they can not enter the venue, can only launch defense outside the venue to deal with possible changes.


    These three days are also the best for them. The venue is closely guarded. It is difficult for people to break through the defense circle composed of elite British and various heavy weapons. There are knights of the round table at the back. On the contrary, their existence is redundant. They can also take advantage of this time to conserve their energy.


    Three days later, the British summit officially ended. As for what the leaders of various countries discussed in these three days, only they know.


    On the evening of the summit, Queen Eliza invited all those who came to Britain to attend the reception.


    When the party is going on, Xu Shaotang suddenly pulls the quiet tea of Dan Tai beside her and tells her to look ahead to the left.


    "Horage!" Dan Tai Jing Ming''s pupil suddenly shrinks, gritting her teeth and calling out the name.


    Now, Prince berry is carrying the princess one by one to the leaders who come to the meeting to toast, while holeger, Prince Berry''s bodyguard, is closely behind him.


    When they saw him, the old man saw him as well.


    The old man looked back, gave them an enigmatic smile, and then nodded to them.


    "What do you mean, old man?" Xu Shaotang is puzzled by the action made by the old man. Does the old man want them to kill horage here?


    Xu Shaotang''s previous plan was to kill horage when he left England. Now, in full view of the public, although it''s not difficult to kill horage, there is no doubt that it''s a suspicion of beating Britain in the face. With the wisdom of the old man, I don''t think this is unexpected.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said in a low voice: "what else can it be? Let''s do it now."


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang said: "I mean, it''s not appropriate to start now. After all, people from all over the world are here. If the horage scandal is spread out, Britain will lose face."


    "Maybe, the old man is going to let England show his face severely?" Dan Tai Jing Ming said lightly.


    Hearing what Tantai Jingming said, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly: "no, I think the old man and queen Eliza seem to be very harmonious. If we ask, don''t be wrong about what the old man means."


    Tantai Jingming thinks that it''s not good if it''s wrong with the old man''s meaning, so she nods to Xu Shaotang gently.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to ask, he saw that their old man, who had not moved, made an "OK" gesture to his back to them.


    Seeing his gesture, Xu Shaotang knows that they are not wrong about him. He wants them to kill him now. As for why he wants to do this, maybe only he knows.


    After confirming that the old man really meant this, Xu Shaotang gently nodded to Tantai Jingming. Although he wanted to kill Huo Lei Ge himself, he had promised Tantai that it was important for her to give Huo Lei GE''s life.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Tantai Jingming walks slowly to Prince berry, or, to be exact, to horeg behind Prince berry.


    At the sight of Tantai Jingming, Prince Berry''s eyes brightened slightly, and then he saw that she seemed to be coming towards him. He stopped toasting the leader of a small country, showed the usual smile of a British gentleman, and looked at the slowly approaching Tantai Jingming: "this lady, I don''t know what can I do for you?"


    Compared with Prince Berry''s smile, the princess''s eyes were alert. She knew Prince Berry was romantic. Now when she heard Prince berry saying hello to Jingming, she immediately thought that Prince Berry was mostly in front of her eyes. This slowly approaching Chinese woman had a different mind.


    Even so, the princess did not attack, she knew it was not the right time.


    "I want to talk to the prince''s bodyguard," she said in English


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, berry could not help looking disappointed. At the same time, she turned her head and glared at her bodyguard, thinking that she was a prince. Could she be robbed of the limelight by a bodyguard?


    But the princess''s face was smiling, and she seemed very happy about Prince Berry''s cold.


    "Horeg, since this lady wants to talk to you, you can talk to her!" Prince Berry said a word without salt, and his eyes lingered on Jingming''s body.


    To paraphrase the Chinese saying, Prince berry must be thinking: all good cabbages have been arched by pigs!


    For the unexpected "peach blossom luck", horage seems a little excited. He is originally a luster. Although Tantai Jingming is a Chinese, it does not affect the world''s prevailing aesthetics. Moreover, the cocked buttocks of Tantai have a fatal attraction to them."Dear lady, what can I do for you?" Holleger tried his best to look like a gentleman for fear of being rude to the beauty.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming slowly approached Huo Lei Ge and said, "I think Take your life


    As the voice fell, the hair of dantai Jingming suddenly flew up. Before Huo Leige understood the situation in front of him, dantai Jingming''s needle like hair had penetrated his neck.


    Hair receive, there is not a drop of blood on it, all these actions look like flowing water.


    As the bodyguard of Prince berry, horage''s own strength should be relatively strong. If it wasn''t for the sudden attack of Tantai Jingming, he would have been defeated by Tantai Jingming, but he could barely support for a period of time. It was because of this that Tantai Jingming adopted the way of sudden attack.


    If Huo Lei Ge didn''t get distracted because he didn''t have a different idea about Tan Tai Jing Ming, he might be able to evade even if he was so close to tan Tai Jing Ming.


    This also confirms the ancient Chinese saying of "a knife on the head of the word" once again.


    People at the scene were stunned by the sudden situation. It was not until holleger''s body fell heavily on the ground that one after another calls were heard at the scene, especially the princess''s long scream, which almost pierced people''s eardrum.


    "Enemy attack


    I don''t know who yelled first. The guards of the leaders of all countries quickly protected them, while the Knights of the round table had surrounded Tantai Jingming.

 Chapter 768

    "Drop the gun!


    Just as the Knights of the round table were planning to kill the "terrorist" Tantai Jingming, Queen Eliza''s dignified voice sounded at the scene.


    After hearing the Queen''s order, the people who surrounded Tantai Jingming immediately put down their guns, but they still surrounded Tantai Jingming tightly and didn''t give her a chance to escape.


    When greeting the old man, Eliza met dantai Jingming. Dantai Jingming is the only woman in the old man''s security personnel, so Eliza is more impressed with her. Now when she sees that dantai Jingming actually killed Prince Le''s bodyguard, she wants to know the reason besides anger. At the same time, she also wants to explain to the old man.


    Queen Eliza walked up to the old man, looked at the old man''s face and said, "distinguished guests from China, I need a reasonable explanation!"


    The old man said with a smile, "I''m really sorry. I don''t understand what the situation is now. Let''s go over and ask her why she did it. If she doesn''t have a reasonable reason, I''ll give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Well, I''ll go and hear what reasonable reason she has!" Eliza''s tone was sulky.


    When the people surrounding Tantai Jingming moved away a little, the old man slowly stood in front of Tantai Jingming and said in a sharp voice, "Tantai Jingming, do you know what you are doing? Why kill people


    I have to say that the old man is very talented in acting. As he is now, I really think he knows nothing about it in advance.


    In the face of the old man''s question, Tantai Jingming takes out Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone and says to the old man and queen Eliza standing beside him: "I''m very sorry that someone sent me this video today. I can''t control my emotions after seeing it. Please forgive me."


    If the old man wants to act, of course, Tantai Jingming has to cooperate well. She says it like it''s true.


    "What video?" Eliza frowned slightly.


    "Let''s have a look first." Tantai Jingming sighs a little and opens the video on her mobile phone. In front of everyone, she begins to play the video of horage''s killing and seizing money.


    At the beginning, only the old man, Eliza and some members of the Knights of the round table were watching the video. As their looks became more and more ugly, more and more people began to lean towards them. Especially the leaders of those big powers wanted to know what the video was, and they could let the Chinese security personnel kill Prince Berry''s bodyguard in full view of the public.


    "Better than animals!"


    "It''s time to kill!"


    "Well done


    ¡­¡­


    With the broadcast of the video, more and more people have made such a sound. Almost all people think that it''s against the natural principle that people like holleger don''t kill.


    Eliza''s face is also very ugly now. When she is angry for what horeg has done, she is also angry for Huaxia''s exposure of horeg''s scandal in public.


    She is not a fool. Now she has understood that the old man and dantai Jingming are just acting. Their purpose is to embarrass Britain. Otherwise, they have such a video in their hands. As long as they show it to her, even if the Chinese people plead for horage, she will kill him mercilessly.


    Such a person has even become prince Berry''s bodyguard, I believe that after spread, Britain will become the laughing stock of the world.


    However, the faces of those who surround the Knights of the round table are even more embarrassed. It can be imagined that the reputation of the Knights of the round table will be greatly affected after today''s news is spread, and even the queen may clean the Knights of the round table.


    All this was caused by this Chinese woman. She did it deliberately to revenge them, because they had despised the Chinese dragon group in words.


    The voice of the leaders of many countries leaning to one side was expected by the old man. After the video was played, the old man said to Eliza with an angry face: "now it should be clear. It''s not my fault, it''s such a person who really should be killed! You may not like to hear me, old man. If I have this ability, I would like to kill such a beast myself


    Listening to the old man''s words, Eliza''s face was blue and white. The old man''s loud slap not only hit her face, but also hit the whole British face.


    Just as Eliza didn''t know how to explain this to the leaders of various countries, a tall and powerful blonde man slowly came over and first curtsed her knees and saluted her: "Your Majesty, it''s my laxity that shames the queen and Britain!"


    His words are tantamount to taking all the responsibility on her own, freeing Eliza, who is at a loss, from the sarcastic voice of the leaders of various countries.


    Eliza raised her hand to help him up and sighed, "Captain Milo, I can''t blame you. After all, we didn''t know about it beforehand."


    Her words are not only an explanation to the leaders of all countries present, but also a way out for them.When Milo stood up, all the round table knights surrounded by Jingming scattered automatically.


    Milo slowly went to the front of Tantai Jingming, put his right hand in his heart, bowed slightly to Tantai Jingming and said: "dear lady, thank you for helping us find out the violence of horage, please accept my most sincere thanks!"


    With Milo''s words, Tantai Jingming seems a little at a loss. She thinks that this Knight Chief named Milo is not a brain problem. He deliberately embarrasses the Knights of the round table. What thanks does he have to express to himself?


    "Don''t be polite, knight. I''m only so angry when I receive the video from others. I don''t mean to humiliate the Knights of the round table and Britain. I''m so angry that I lost my mind. I''m very sorry for the trouble I brought to you." Although I think so in my heart, I still have to say what I said. Otherwise, it seems that China is too ungracious.


    Milo nodded slightly to Tantai Jingming. When he put down his right hand, his eyes had changed.


    "Although I thank you very much, horage is a member of the Knights of the round table. Even if we want to kill him, it should be done by our own people!" The tall Milo looked down at Jingming and said, "horage really should die, but the honor of the Knights of the round table should not be blasphemed. Now, I challenge you on behalf of the Knights of the round table!"

 Chapter 769

    When Milo''s words came out, people finally understood why he wanted to thank Tantai Jingming first.


    In this way, it is not only elegant, but also reasonable to challenge Tantai Jingming.


    We can''t help but sigh that Milo is very calculating. Tantai Jingming shames the Knights of the round table. Although he says thank you, he wants to prove the strength of the Knights of the round table by defeating Tantai Jingming. At the same time, he is ready to slap Huaxia with his backhand.


    This is killing two birds with one stone!


    Since Milo challenges herself, there''s no reason why she doesn''t fight. If she doesn''t, it''s Huaxia who''s ashamed.


    "Milo, I''ll take your challenge!"


    Just as Tantai Jingming plans to take over Milo''s challenge, Xu Shaotang''s voice rings.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, everyone turned back and looked at Xu Shaotang, especially manuen, who was walking here. With an excited look on his face, he wanted to block Xu Shaotang''s real strength. For him, Xu Shaotang saved him too soon that day. He had no chance to see how Xu Shaotang defeated those people.


    "Who are you?" Milo looks at Xu Shaotang who suddenly appears in doubt.


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang replied, "Xu Shaotang, Chinese Xu Shaotang!"


    Milo is also an expert. When he sees Xu Shaotang, he knows that Xu Shaotang is definitely not simple. At least, Xu Shaotang''s strength must be above the woman he wants to challenge, otherwise he will not take the initiative to stand up.


    "Sorry, I challenged this lady!" Milo looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "if you want to challenge me, you can challenge me again after I fight with this lady!"


    He doesn''t want to make trouble. The Knights of the round table are disgraceful enough now. If he is defeated by Xu Shaotang again, the Knights of the round table will lose their hair. I''m afraid they will become the laughing stock of the whole world.


    If you fight with Tantai Jingming and then fight with Xu Shaotang, even if you lose by accident, in the eyes of outsiders, it''s because of his poor physical strength caused by two consecutive battles. At least you can find a step for yourself and the Knights of the round table.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "there is an old Chinese saying that men don''t fight with women, but when Knight Milo comes, he will challenge a woman. Even if he wins, I''m afraid he will win disgracefully."


    When Milo appeared, Xu Shaotang knew that Tantai Jingming was not Milo''s opponent. Milo, as the Knight Chief of the round table knights, was definitely the most powerful in the round table knights, just like long Fei in the dragon group. And although Tan Tai Jing Ming has some strength, she still has some difficulty in dealing with Milo.


    "Mr. Xu Shaotang, I think you seem to have misunderstood me." Milo light said: "the person who blasphemes the honor of the Knights of the round table is this lady, I just want to get back to her belongs to our honor."


    "Even I dare not accept my challenge. What''s the use of such honor? The Knights of the round table in England, too Xu Shaotang urged the general.


    He returned what the Knights of the round table once said about the dragon group intact, and let the dragon fly smile in his heart. This bastard really has a grudge, but he likes it!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, all members of the Knights of the round table glared at him. If Tan Tai Jing Ming was blaspheming the honor of the Knights of the round table, Xu Shaotang''s words were insulting them.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s insults and the angry eyes of the members of the Knights of the round table, Milo seemed to be in a dilemma for a moment.


    Just when he didn''t know how to choose, Queen Eliza said to him directly: "Knight Milo, as the queen of England, I order you to accept the challenge of Mr. Xu Shaotang from China! I''ve always heard that there are some profound martial arts in China. I''d like to see them for myself! You''ll take it as a boost to our reception. Just click here


    At this time, if Milo doesn''t accept Xu Shaotang''s challenge, everyone will think Milo is afraid of Xu Shaotang. Although she knows Milo is not sure of defeating Xu Shaotang, she still has to give orders.


    However, she also deliberately left a way for Milo, saying that the challenge, which was originally about honor, was to boost the party. In this way, even if Milo lost, it was only a matter between them, not about honor.


    "It''s not easy for a woman to be a queen!" Xu Shaotang is thinking.


    He could not understand Eliza''s intention, and secretly admired Eliza''s quick response.


    Since queen Eliza has already spoken, Milo obviously can''t refuse Xu Shaotang''s challenge any more.


    "Well, let''s have a fight and help the guests here Milo also followed Eliza''s words, let this battle about honor as light as possible.


    "Good!" "Xu Tang said:" let''s go out here to avoid hurting the innocent


    "Yes!" Milo nodded slightly and stared at the indifferent Xu Shaotang. The more indifferent Xu Shaotang was, the less music he had in his heart.


    At this time, someone has already sent Milo''s epee, which is the symbol of the Knights of the round table. Milo takes the Epee from the man, slowly strokes the body of the Epee, and then walks out with the epee.Xu Shaotang shrugged and walked out.


    "Where''s your weapon?" Milo sees Xu Shaotang come out so empty handed and looks at him doubtfully.


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I don''t need weapons."


    Although he said "I don''t need weapons", to Milo, Xu Shaotang meant to deal with him. He didn''t need weapons at all! It made Milo feel an unprecedented sense of shame.


    When they got outside, the people in the banquet hall came out with them. Looking at the two people who were fighting in the open space outside the banquet hall, they were obviously very interested in the result of the battle.


    However, there is an exception, this person is no ring!


    "Why don''t you go out and have a look?" Long Fei leans on the door and asks Wu Jie, who is eating and drinking in it.


    WuJie rolled up a whole piece of steak and bit it like an egg roll in his hand. He held the steak roll in his left hand and a cup of brandy in his hand. He bit off a large piece of steak and put a big mouthful of brandy into his mouth. Then he said to Longfei, "what''s good? You haven''t seen it. It''s boring."


    For Wu Jie, you don''t even have to guess the result of this battle. It''s interesting to see that the time of this boring battle is better than enjoying the delicious food and wine. Now that everyone is out, all the delicious food and wine here belong to him alone.

 Chapter 770

    Milo, as the Knight Chief of the Knights of the round table, is one of the few people who still follow the instructions of the old Knights of the round table.


    Although he is very angry at Xu Shaotang who humiliated himself and the Knights of the round table, before the battle, he slowly raised his epee and put it in the middle of his body. The tip of the Epee is flush with his eyes, which represents his respect for his opponent.


    Seeing Milo''s action, people who know a little about some ancient chivalry etiquette all applaud him.


    Now that others have shown respect for their opponents, Xu Shaotang certainly can''t help but show them that his left hand is the palm of his hand and his right hand is the fist of his fist. He gave Milo the etiquette before the Chinese martial arts competition.


    Although both sides now look like modest gentlemen, their eyes have been intertwined, and they have seen a strong sense of war from each other''s eyes.


    "Hoo


    After staring for a long time, Milo took the lead in launching the offensive. A heavy sword of dozens of Jin was like nothing in his hand. When the heavy sword was wielded, it even sent out the wind of "Huhu".


    "There are two sons!"


    Milo a hand, Xu Shaotang knows his judgment is right, Milo is really a master.


    The wind from the Epee comes, and Xu Shaotang''s real Qi also condenses in an instant. With a wave of his hand, the real Qi collides with the wind from Milo''s epee, and makes a "hiss" sound, as if he had cut his clothes.


    Because of the battle with dagonet, Xu Shaotang has a certain understanding of the round table knights'' attacks. Their attacks are different from the Chinese Qi, but they have similarities. The Chinese martial arts focus on Qi training, while the round table knights focus on strength and speed. When they reach a certain level, the sword style they wield with their Epee is somewhat different It is similar to the true Qi in Chinese martial arts.


    It''s just that the true Qi in Chinese martial arts exists in the user''s body, but it doesn''t exist in the round table Knight''s body. It can only hurt people by the wind brought by strength and speed.


    If they practice their speed and strength to the extreme, the sword wind can even cut people in two tens of meters away.


    The stronger the round table knights are, the heavier their swords will be. Epee is not only a symbol of their identity, but also a kind of exercise. If they can wear dozens of Jin Epee every day for several years, even an ordinary person will surely be able to practice some skills.


    Seeing that his offensive was defused by Xu Shaotang, Milo''s eyes were surprised. Looking at Xu Shaotang, Milo asked, "what you just used is the real Qi you Huaxia said?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "you know the truth, too."


    "A friend told me." Said Milo.


    "Dagonet?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    This question made Milo curious. Milo temporarily stopped his attack and asked, "do you know dagonet?"


    "Yes, I know you." With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang asked, "how''s dagonet now? It seems that you should be better than dagone


    When it comes to dagonet, Milo''s face suddenly dimmed and said: "he died for England more than two years ago. If he is still alive, maybe he should be as good as me now."


    Because of dagonet''s relationship, they didn''t seem to be in a contest. They seemed to be chatting friends.


    "If I guess correctly, dagonet should have died in the hand of God." When Xu Shaotang heard of dagonet''s death, he felt sad for a moment. Dagonet followed the ancient Knight''s admonition. No matter whether he and dagonet were friends or opponents, such a person should be respected.


    "Maybe!"


    Dagonet''s death has always been a mystery. They only know dagonet is dead, but they don''t know who killed him. They don''t even see his body, they just receive his farewell message.


    "Why don''t they fight again?" Manuen looked at the two people who stopped suddenly and asked the old man around him with some doubts.


    The old man shook his head slightly: "maybe this is the sympathy between the experts."


    "Love each other..." Manuen repeated the old man''s words, obviously he didn''t understand what the old man said.


    After a few seconds of silence for dagonet, Milo finally raised his Epee again: "no matter whether we win or lose, I think after the battle, we can talk about dagonet."


    "Good! Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed.


    He doesn''t have any opinions on Milo himself. Everything Milo does is from the perspective of England and the Knights of the round table. If he is in Milo''s position, he will do the same as Milo. This battle between them has nothing to do with personal grudges. It''s just that the two sides stand from different angles.


    The conversation is over, and the battle is back to what it should have been.


    Milo stepped out, and the Epee danced in his hands. Every time he hit the Epee, it would bring a "whoosh" wind. Countless winds came to Xu Shaotang like a huge net.In the face of Milo, Xu Shaotang is not ambiguous. He soars directly from the ground, and his true Qi is constantly released. None of his true Qi is like a sharp blade that collides with Milo''s wind.


    The faster the two fought in Vietnam, the more people who watched the war could hardly tell who they were. They only saw two moving shadows flying up and down in front of them. For many people, such a battle was unprecedented. For the first time, they knew what a real expert was.


    Manuen is now speechless. He is really shocked by the fighting scene. Now he knows that Xu Shaotang saved him that day without any effort.


    "Hiss..."


    A sudden voice rang out, and the two men fighting together also stopped.


    With a bang, Milo''s epee fell to the ground, making a dull sound, which awakened all the people who had not recovered from their wonderful battle.


    A drop of red blood drips down Milo''s fingertip and falls on the Epee on the ground. It splashes the invisible blood at the starting point. His arm has been cut by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi. This is still under the condition of Xu Shaotang''s mercy, otherwise his hand will be lost.


    "I lost!" Milo raises his eyes to look at Xu Shaotang, and simply admits that he has lost.


    This battle has no need to go on, fight on, and ultimately injured him, because he has seen that Xu Shaotang did not use all his strength.

 Chapter 771

    To see Milo give up, Eliza''s face is a little ugly, but the old man is smiling, this result has long been expected by him.


    Xu Shaotang goes over and picks up Milo''s epee, which he left on the ground. Only when he picks it up can he find that Milo''s epee is at least 60 Jin. When dealing with ordinary enemies, this Epee doesn''t need to dance at all. It can kill people with one stroke.


    "Well, the contest is over. Shall we find a place to talk about dagonet?" Xu Shaotang handed the Epee to Milo and said to him with a smile.


    Milo took the Epee from Xu Shaotang, looked at him gratefully and said, "you are a respectable opponent."


    "You are also a worthy opponent." Xu Shaotang smiles to Milo, "maybe we will have a chance to fight the enemy hand in hand in the future."


    Although we don''t know what the leaders of various countries talked about in the three-day summit, he knows that after the summit, the crackdown on the hand of God will increase. At that time, he and Milo may have a chance to work together against the hand of God.


    Milo nodded: "hope to have a chance to see your full strength!"


    With the end of the two men''s fight, the matter about horage''s killing is not settled. Eliza doesn''t embarrass Tantai Jingming any more. The party with a good atmosphere has become a bit strange. People from all over the world gather in groups and seem to be talking about the horage scandal.


    It can be imagined that when these people go back, the scandal of holleger will be thoroughly fermented.


    Although Milo''s action has saved the reputation of the Knights of the round table to a certain extent, the reputation of the Knights of the round table will still be greatly affected because of the scandal of horage.


    After the reception, Xu Shaotang and Milo also finished their conversation. About dagonet''s death, Xu Shaotang felt that more than 80% of it was related to the hand of God. In the process of chatting, he also felt that Milo should not be the strongest round table knight in England, that is to say, there should be a special force like "law enforcers" on top of the Knights of the round table.


    It seems that it is not only the Chinese who know how to hide, but the British also know how to hide.


    In order to prevent the kidnapping from happening again, the old man specially asked manun to live with him. Of course, since they live together, they must also talk about the relationship between the two countries.


    Send the old man back to the state guest hotel. Xu Shaotang calls Ji Rushu and tells her that Huo Leige has been killed by dantai Jingming.


    "Really?" Learning that horage was killed, Ji Rushu seems very happy.


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you? I think you should soon be able to hear from other places that horeg was killed


    There will always be gossips in the world, especially about the horage scandal. I believe many countries are willing to magnify such gossips as much as possible.


    "Well, it seems that you really killed horage." Ji Rushu said happily: "where are you now? Do you want miss ben to come to thank you personally?"


    Speaking of the back, her tone has changed a little, I do not know whether intentionally or unintentionally, her tone with her words, can not help but give people a sense of fantasy.


    "Forget it, I don''t have time to be crazy with you now." Xu Shaotang mercilessly refused.


    The old man will leave England tomorrow and return to the capital. They have been under strict protection in England for such a long time. They have to stand well at the last post tonight. The more this time, the more we can''t relax. We must make sure that the old man returns to the capital safely.


    With Ji Rushu''s character, I''m afraid she will be restless when she comes here.


    On the other end of the phone, Ji Rushu, who was rejected by Xu Shaotang, was very unhappy. He thought: Miss Ben, thank you for your kindness. How dare you refuse? What a man who doesn''t understand amorous feelings!


    Ji Rushu''s eyes turned and suddenly thought of a way to relieve Qi, so he said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "Xu Shaotang, you are really stupid."


    "Where am I stupid?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this is a typical bridge breaking. Don''t ask me for help when you have something to do in the future."


    This woman, she just helped her to deal with holleger''s affairs, she actually began to blame herself. This is a dog''s character, and she is a typical turn over.


    "Ha ha, you don''t believe that you are stupid." Ji Rushu on the other end of the phone threw a chocolate into his mouth and said vaguely, "don''t you know that there is a technology in the world called avatar synthesis? Ha ha


    "Avatar synthesis?" Xu Shaotang is full of doubts and doesn''t know what the girl is talking about.


    "Image synthesis!" Ji Rushu swallowed the chocolate in his mouth, then said with a smile, "if I tell you now that the video I gave you was synthesized by me, do you really want to kill me?"


    When Ji Rushu said it, Xu Shaotang was stunned.


    How can he not understand Ji Rushu''s meaning? Ji Rushu is telling him that she synthesized that video. The so-called beast nature of hollage''s killing and seizing money is made up by this woman. It''s true that she wants to kill hollage, but she knows she can''t kill hollage, so she uses herself to kill hollage?Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly became very ugly. He gritted his teeth and said, "Ji Rushu, you''d better make it clear to me, otherwise, you know that I should not be a person who has pity on jade!"


    The more angry Xu Shaotang was, the happier Ji Rushu was. He restrained his smile and said, "didn''t I tell you all about it? I made up all the things about horage. How about now? Do you really want to kill me? Shall I send you my location? "


    "You''d better pray not to see me again!" Xu Shaotang really wants to kill the woman who uses himself, but he has more important things to do. He has no time to entangle with this crazy woman.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s angry voice, Ji Rushu laughed on the phone: "you see, you don''t believe me when I say you are stupid. Do you believe what I say? Hum, this is the end of rejecting Miss Ben! "


    After that, Ji Rushu hangs up and thinks about the look on Xu Shaotang''s face. Ji Rushu lies on the bed and laughs.


    "Damn, I''ve been fooled by this woman again!"


    Xu Shaotang puts away his phone and hears Ji Rushu''s last sentence. He knows that what this woman says about image synthesis is bullshit, and that horage''s killing and seizing money is also true. The reason why this woman wants to say this is just to make him uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang was really upset. He wanted to press Ji Rushu there a hundred times

 Chapter 772

    After a night of vigilance, Xu Shaotang''s assassination didn''t happen, which made him wonder. Is it really his conscious mistake?


    The next day, they left the hotel and returned to their respective countries.


    Six of them were divided into two groups, one in the old man''s car to protect the old man''s safety, the other in manun''s car.


    Because the old man was with manun last night, Xu Shaotang didn''t have a chance to ask him about his doubts. Now, while he is on his way to the airport, he wants to ask the old man to solve his doubts.


    "Master, why did you signal us to kill horage in front of everyone last night?" Xu Shaotang looked at the old man sitting in the back seat and asked: "now Eliza must hate us Huaxia, right?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, tie Bao, who was driving, and Jing Ming, who was sitting in the front row, also raised their ears. Obviously, they also wanted to know the answer.


    The old man laughed and said, "I didn''t think you would ask about it. It seems that you are also a curious man."


    Xu Shaotang smiles: "didn''t you have a chance to ask last night? Please tell us about it


    He is really curious about this matter. The old man must have his own purpose in doing so. Xu Shaotang speculates in his heart whether Eliza did something to make him unhappy during the summit. Maybe this is the only reason why the old man suddenly made trouble with Eliza.


    "It''s not a secret. It''s OK to tell you." Thinking about what Eliza did during the summit, the old man''s face broke down and snorted: "Eliza voted against something that is very beneficial to our country. Of the five members, only we and polar bear voted for it. If Eliza didn''t block it, China would take off quickly next!"


    Thinking about this, the old man showed a trace of anger.


    "What exactly is it?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "You want to know?" The old man gave Xu Shaotang a light glance.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, thinking, this is not nonsense, if you don''t want to know, he also asked to ask why? But he didn''t dare to say it in front of the old man. He could only think about it in his own heart.


    "Ha ha, I want to know, wait until you get to the level of dragon general!" The old man replied to Xu Shaotang. Looking at the unyielding look on Xu Shaotang''s face, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t be so curious. It''s a good thing to have curiosity. If you have too much curiosity, it will hurt you sooner or later."


    Youdao is curious to kill the cat. The old man also wants to take this opportunity to beat Xu Shaotang so that he won''t want to know everything all day long.


    "Well, I see!" Xu Shaotang nodded. He also knew that the old man was kind-hearted.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t ask any more, the old man nodded with satisfaction, and then said to the three people on the bus: "you should remember that there are no eternal friends or enemies between countries, only eternal interests! We have our own interests, and other countries have their own interests. When the interests of both sides conflict, it seems that we are the enemy. "


    Just like Eliza''s negative vote at the summit, it doesn''t matter whether she votes for or against it, because it doesn''t affect the interests of Britain itself. But if she votes for it, China may develop rapidly in the next few years. A developing China is not a good thing for Eliza, so she voted against it Yes.


    "Are we enemies or friends now?" Dantai Jingming looks at the old man with puzzled eyes.


    "Neither enemy nor friend." The old man said, "the relationship between us and Britain is not as close as the enemy''s. This time, let you deliberately kill horage in full view of the public, it can be regarded as a small lesson to Eliza, let her know that Huaxia is no longer the one who had no temper at that time!"


    At this point, the old man''s face is full of pride. It took them several generations to make Huaxia come to this day.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a smile, "no wonder Eliza doesn''t come to see us off. I guess she still hates us now."


    "Ha ha!" The old man gave a smile and said, "you slapped others. They can''t find a chance to fight back. Don''t you allow others to be sulky?"


    It''s obvious that Eliza is sulking with the old man now. She deliberately doesn''t come to see him off. It can be regarded as a little protection for the old man to embarrass Britain.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s very vivid for you to use this metaphor. I think Eliza is holding a breath in her heart now. As long as she finds a chance, I''m afraid she wants to take it out."


    "Let her go, as long as we don''t touch our core interests, let her out." The old man said lightly: "besides, she can vent her anger, can''t we fight back? I''m afraid she won''t let it out, but she''ll make herself more angry in the end. "The old man''s face was full of confidence, and he didn''t seem to pay attention to Eliza''s revenge.


    After solving some doubts in his heart, Xu Shaotang asked, "what happened to the hand of God?"


    One of the most important purposes of this summit is to discuss how to deal with the problem of the hand of God, an organization that may threaten the security of other countries at any time and must be thoroughly eradicated.


    "The intelligence gathered from various countries is limited. At present, we have no suitable means to deal with this organization which is too hidden." Talking about the hand of God, the smile on the old man''s face gradually faded. "At present, several countries that may be controlled by the hand of God have been subject to global economic sanctions, and the five member states have sent elite joint investigation teams to investigate them. Once it is determined that those countries have been controlled by the hand of God, all countries will attack them! In the future, all information about the hand of God will be shared among the five countries. "


    "That island country should be among the countries to be punished?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    To have such an opportunity, it is impossible for the old man not to slap this extremely unfriendly neighbor to China.


    The old man nodded with a smile, and then said to Tantai Jingming, "after going back, the Dragon Group will send someone to the island to investigate, and your girl will go too."

 Chapter 773

    As we talked about the summit, the car was getting closer and closer to the airport.


    With the distance between them and the airport getting closer, the uneasy feeling in Xu Shaotang''s heart began to emerge again, which made him suddenly feel restless.


    "Are you listening to me?"


    Being immersed in the uneasy feeling, Xu Shaotang was knocked on the forehead by the old man. Xu Shaotang recovered and saw the old man looking at him.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang looks at the old man in doubt and asks.


    "Oh, you are not listening to me The old man smiles and says, "you are the first one who dares to be absent-minded in front of me when I speak!"


    "It''s not a distraction." Xu Shaotang was afraid of the old man''s misunderstanding and said: "I have a very strong sense of uneasiness now. Maybe something is going to happen."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the driving iron leopard looked back at him and said, "you''re still suspicious again, Xu Dashao. Just stop. We haven''t been killed by the enemy. Sooner or later, we will be scared to death by you."


    A few days ago, Xu Shaotang said that he had a kind of uneasy feeling and made everyone panic, but nothing happened. At the beginning, they thought that Xu Shaotang might really exceed their consciousness, but now they began to suspect that Xu Shaotang might really think too much.


    "No, something must have happened!" Xu Shaotang said seriously: "this kind of feeling can''t be wrong, dantai, you inform Longfei them, tell them to be careful."


    "All right!"


    Although Tantai Jingming is also suspicious of Xu Shaotang''s illusory self-consciousness, she still informs Long Fei in the car behind them according to Xu Shaotang''s requirements. There''s no way. Who is Xu Shaotang the person in charge of the security work appointed by Long Jiang himself?


    After receiving the notice from Tantai Jingming, Long Fei gives Jin Hu a helpless smile and says, "Xu Shaotang says that he has an uneasy intuition again. I''m afraid something will happen. Let''s be careful."


    "He has a restless instinct every day." Jin Hu said jokingly: "it is estimated that he has done too much work in a bad way."


    Listening to the two of them talking and laughing there, as soon as they got on the bus, they closed their eyes and fell asleep. However, Wu Jie suddenly opened his eyes and said to Longfei and Jinhu, "you''d better be careful. I have this feeling, too."


    After that, Wu Jie closed his eyes and began to sleep.


    Long Fei turns his head and looks at Wu Jie doubtfully. He turns his eyes to Jin Hu, points to Wu Jie and asks him, "did he speak just now?"


    He is not sure whether he heard Wu Jie talking just now. Looking at Wu Jie sleeping there, he doubts whether it was his illusion just now.


    Golden tiger also some uncertain said: "maybe, maybe he talked, maybe he was talking in his sleep..."


    Now they have a deep understanding of WuJie''s laziness. If this bastard can lie down, he will never sit down. If he can sit down, he will never stand up. Now he actually takes the initiative to ask them to be careful, so that they can''t help but wonder if this bastard is confused and starts talking in his sleep.


    Xu Shaotang''s self-consciousness can be said to be because his strength far exceeds that of others. As for Wu Jie, apart from Tan Tai Jing Ming, whose strength is the lowest, can he still have such intuition?


    Long Fei thinks that this bastard is either talking in his sleep or sticking gold on his face. Does he really think that he is Xu Shaotang''s younger martial brother and can compare with Xu Shaotang''s pervert?


    "I didn''t talk in my sleep!" Wu Jie opened his eyes again, then sat up, quickly took down the Buddha beads from his neck, slightly closed his eyes, felt them, and then took them back, saying, "I feel dangerous. You''d better be careful. Don''t blame me for not reminding you when something goes wrong."


    After that, Wu Jie began to close his eyes and quietly feel the surrounding situation. This time, instead of lying back in the seat, he sat up straight.


    Don''t mention that Wu Jie, who is serious, still looks like an eminent monk. Although his dress seems a bit nondescript, he has the temperament that a monk should have, which makes Jin Hu and Long Fei doubt whether this bastard is a ghost.


    Although they are full of doubts about Wu Jie''s sudden change, Long Fei and Jin Hu are still on guard. After all, this trip is coming to an end. Even if it''s Bai Cao Xin now, it won''t be long anyway.


    When the car stopped at the airport, Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie felt more and more uneasy.


    "Xu Shaotang, what''s the matter?" Long Fei came to Xu Shaotang and said, "Wu Jie just said that he felt uneasy, but we didn''t have any condition all the way."


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang turned his head and looked at Wu Jie, "do you also have this intuition?"


    Wu Jie glances at Xu Shaotang faintly, but he doesn''t speak. He just recovers the feeling of idleness. With Xu Shaotang here, he is not in the mood to worry about these things.


    "The bastard!" Xu Shaotang glared at Wu Jie, and then said to Long Fei, "there is no accident on the road. There may be something wrong with the airport. Don''t go in first. Wu Jie and I will go to find out first.""Why should I go? You can just look for anyone. " Wu Jie said very unwillingly.


    "Hey, hey, don''t you have that intuition, too?" Xu Shaotang pulls Wu Jie over and hums: "if you don''t go, who can go?"?! Don''t be so fussy, just go


    Then, no matter whether WuJie is willing or not, Xu Shaotang directly drags WuJie to the airport.


    As they entered the airport, Wu Jie''s lazy appearance was finally no longer. Instead, he was cautious. It seemed that the asshole really had that kind of uneasy feeling.


    There is nothing unusual in the airport. People are still coming and going. When they show their special certificates to enter the apron, the feeling of uneasiness finally reaches a critical point that is about to explode, which almost suppresses them out of breath.


    "WuJie, let''s check the plane!" Xu Shaotang instantly thought that there might be something wrong with the old man''s special plane.


    At this time, Wu Jie didn''t want to argue with Xu Shaotang. He nodded and went to the old man''s plane with Xu Shaotang.


    When they got close to the quiet plane, they looked at each other and saw what they wanted to express from each other''s eyes: there was something wrong with the plane!


    After discovering this problem, Xu Shaotang immediately informs Long Fei and asks them to take the old man and them in first, and everyone checks what''s wrong with the plane.

 Chapter 774

    It is indeed a huge project to check the possible problems of such a huge aircraft.


    They just slapped the British government. Now it seems impossible for them to turn to the British side for help. Therefore, this huge project can only be completed by a few of them.


    "WuJie and Longfei, you check the cockpit, golden tiger and iron leopard, you check the interior of the engine room, and Taiwan and I will check the upper and lower parts of the plane together!" Xu Shaotang quickly clarified everyone''s division of labor. Now that he found the problem of the plane, he must find the problem. Otherwise, even if there is a screw missing from the plane in such a long distance, it may cause unexpected accidents.


    It''s about the safety of the old man and everyone. After Xu Shaotang''s assignment, everyone moved quickly.


    Tantai Jingming gently jumped up and landed on the wing of the plane. He was surprised to see manun standing beside the old man. He thought that Xu Shaotang was very powerful, but he didn''t expect that this weak looking woman was so powerful.


    Tantai Jingming carefully inspected every part of the wing, almost inch by inch.


    Tantai Jingming is busy living. Of course, Xu Shaotang is not idle either. Since he began to check the landing gear of the plane, he refused to let go of every place.


    As time goes by, everyone''s energy is rapidly consumed. Although we are all congenital or above experts, this huge project is too energy consuming.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to give everyone a rest, Jingming, who was standing at the tail of the plane, cried out, "I found it. There''s something wrong with the back door!"


    Hearing the cry of Jingming, Xu Shaotang quickly came out from under the plane, and then jumped onto the back door of the plane.


    "Here, you see, it''s obvious that people have been tampered with here!" Tantai Jingming pointed to a hidden position on the rear cabin door of the plane and said to Xu Shaotang, "if you don''t look carefully, you may not see it. The connection of the rear cabin door has been tampered with here. Now the connection strength here is not enough."


    The rear cabin door may be a very humble place for the whole aircraft, and its function is relatively small.


    However, looking at the past from his own perspective, Xu Shaotang immediately understood the conspiracy of the manipulators. The connection strength of the aircraft''s rear hatch is not enough, and it may fall off at any time during the flight. Falling off from this position can hit the tail of the aircraft, resulting in the failure of the entire aircraft''s hydraulic system.


    After understanding this point, Xu Shaotang could not help but curse: "this group of garbage is really more than evil, I''m afraid this is also their carefully selected place!"


    After finding the problem here, Xu Shaotang did not slacken, but continued to look for other potential safety hazards on the plane. Since the enemy can use his hands and feet on the rear cabin door, he can also use his hands and feet in other places. If he is careless, it may lead to disaster.


    When a check-up is over, the six are almost paralyzed.


    Fortunately, they only found the problems on the rear door. It seems that the enemy also thought that they would check the plane, so they didn''t move other key places. This is really a step-by-step calculation.


    When the golden tiger and iron leopard took tools to repair the rear cabin door, Xu Shaotang came to the old man and said, "it seems that our previous guess is correct. There must be an important person in Britain who is the hand of God. Otherwise, it is not so easy for people with the hand of God to enter the parking apron."


    "I''ll tell Eliza about it later. It''s up to her whether she believes in it or whether she can find this person." The old man said lightly, as if he was not angry about it at all.


    "You can protest to the British side." "It''s their people''s inaction that''s what happened," manun said


    Originally, the special planes of key personnel from various countries landed in Britain should be protected and inspected by the British side. However, it is clear that the British side has made major mistakes in this area.


    With a faint smile, the old man said, "no, it''s useless to protest. It''s better to rely on yourself than anyone else. There''s an old Chinese saying that soldiers are called to block the water and cover the land. We''ll follow the enemy''s moves."


    Listening to the old man''s words, Manuel nodded thoughtfully. After the golden tiger and iron leopard repaired the rear cabin door, Manuel and the old man boarded the plane together.


    Originally, Manuel should have taken his own special plane to go back, but the old man was worried that Manuel would encounter another accident, so he invited Manuel to fly with him to the capital first, and then return to his own country from the capital.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to board the plane, the old man stopped him.


    "No, sir, what do you mean?" Xu Shaotang looks at the old man in doubt and asks.


    The old man said, "don''t forget what I told you."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang carefully thought about what he had said with the old man during this period of time. Suddenly, he patted his head and said sheepishly, "if it wasn''t for your old reminder, I would have almost forgotten it."


    After learning that nolante is the knight of the hand of God, the old man told him to go to nolante''s nest to have a look. If he can catch nolante, it''s best. Although nolante may be hidden now, he still has to go and have a look. Maybe he can have a chance."Just remember!" The old man gave a faint smile and said, "if we can pry out some key things from nolante''s mouth, we can take the lead, so you should pay attention to this matter."


    "OK, I see!" Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile to the old man, "you really don''t give time for machine maintenance."


    From the beginning of his southern tour, Xu Shaotang almost never had a good rest, and he got a moment''s breathing opportunity in the capital for a few days. Now he is preparing to go to Tianhai to accompany Lin Shuying in labor. Unexpectedly, he is caught by the old man again.


    "The machine needs repairing, but you don''t need repairing!" The old man said with a smile, "follow me and catch nolante. How about you choose one yourself?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang looked at the old man with a smile and said, "I''d better not catch nolante..."


    It''s pure suffering to be with the old man. Just look at the present situation of golden tiger and iron leopard. They used to be different people, but now they are becoming more and more serious.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to be like the golden tiger and iron leopard. He also wants to enjoy his life.

 Chapter 775

    After watching their plane take off safely, Xu Shaotang walked out of the apron slowly.


    Well, it seems that we have to go to Boer.


    Walking out of the apron, Xu Shaotang turns around and goes to the airport to buy a ticket to Boer later. He just wants to get things done quickly, so that he can catch up with Lin Shuying and go back to Tianhai.


    There is still some time before the plane takes off. Xu Shaotang finds a place at the airport to sit down and have a rest.


    The old man has returned, and he can finally relax completely.


    Under the condition of complete relaxation of body and mind, he had already gone to sleep unconsciously.


    When he is asleep, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that someone seems to be sneaking close to him. He quietly pretends to continue to sleep. Until he feels that the person is very close to him, he suddenly opens his eyes and reaches out his hand to squeeze each other''s neck accurately.


    Ji Rushu originally planned to leave Britain today, but as soon as he arrived at the airport, he saw Xu Shaotang sleeping in the VIP lounge.


    Holding a handful of her hair, she slowly approached Xu Shaotang. Originally, she intended to scratch Xu Shaotang''s nose with her hair. As a result


    As a result, she was tragic


    "Ji Rushu?" Xu Shaotang looks at the woman who is constantly struggling in his hands. He thinks it''s someone who wants to be unexpected to him, but it''s this girl.


    "Cough..." Ji Rushu, who is pinched by Xu Shaotang''s neck, looks red. He waves his hand hard to move Xu Shaotang''s hand away from his neck, but in vain. He can only cough constantly.


    Hearing Ji Rushu''s cough, Xu Shaotang realized that she almost crushed the girl''s neck just now, and quickly moved her hand away from her neck.


    "Cough..." Ji Rushu squats down and coughs violently for a while, then suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs Xu Shaotang''s face.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are quick and quick, and he directly blocks Ji Rushu''s hand: "what are you mad about?"


    "What are you mad about?" Ji Rushu, who failed in his attack, had to stop. He glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you know that you almost strangled me just now?"


    Ji Rushu feels that she is really wronged. Looking at Xu Shaotang here, she just comes to tease Xu Shaotang with the idea of making fun of him, but she is almost strangled by Xu Shaotang. She has been a killer for many years and has not encountered any accident. Unexpectedly, she almost broke into the hand of the man who took away her first kiss.


    "Who told you to be sneaky?" Xu Shaotang has no consciousness of doing wrong at all. He hums to Ji Rushu: "next time, I can''t guarantee that I won''t strangle you directly."


    Often in danger, so that his vigilance is far higher than ordinary people, if Ji Rushu aboveboard came, he may not hand, but this girl is very deathless, must make a sneaky appearance, he felt that he did not suddenly strangle it is Ji Rushu''s luck.


    "Asshole, Miss Ben is not finished with you!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang doesn''t even have a little bit of repentance, Ji Rushu suddenly trembles with anger. She jumps up and plans to catch Xu Shaotang''s face again. She wants to catch the rotten face of this bastard!


    However, the huge gap between the strength of her attack did not have any effect, Xu Shaotang gently raised his hand, the Bureau has Ji Rushu''s hand, looking like a wild cat general Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang light said: "again like this, I really want to move the real case!"


    Don''t give this girl some color to see, she really thought that she could rely on her young beauty to play in front of him?


    After another attack failed, Ji Rushu has realized that the strength difference between her and Xu Shaotang is not a bit. It is obviously impossible to defeat Xu Shaotang by force. Therefore, she can only use the most common offensive of women!


    Tear attack!


    Ji Rushu just looks at Xu Shaotang who grabs his hand and tears fall down in his eyes. It''s like Xu Shaotang has bullied her.


    At first, Xu Shaotang thought that this girl was acting again, but she didn''t care much. She just let go of her hand, and then closed her eyes to refresh herself. However, after a few minutes, she found that the situation didn''t seem to be the same as he thought. The more she cried, the more sad she was. Moreover, she clung to Xu Shaotang''s ear and heard that Xu Shaotang was upset.


    "You have enough, don''t cry in my ear, do you want me to help you find a place to cry?" Xu Shaotang said without pity.


    Ji Rushu was pretending to be crying. When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she felt sad for a while. At last, she let go of her voice and cried, which made people around her look sideways. Many people who claimed to be gentlemen cast disdainful eyes on Xu Shaotang, and many people picked up their mobile phones and began to take photos.


    In the face of the strange eyes cast by the people around, even though Xu Shaotang is thick skinned, he feels like a monkey surrounded by people.Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to be a monkey surrounded by these British people. He quickly covers Ji Rushu''s mouth and forcibly pulls her out of the VIP lounge.


    Outside the airport, although Ji Rushu couldn''t cry because she was covered by Xu Shaotang, she still kept sobbing. The tears in her eyes fell down and wet Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    "I didn''t do much to you, did I?" Xu Shaotang can''t laugh or cry at Ji Rushu, who is constantly choking. Then he says to Ji Rushu in a consultative tone: "you don''t look like a killer like this. I''ll let you go. Don''t cry, OK?"


    With that, Xu Shaotang tried to move his hand away.


    However, his hand just moved away a little, Ji Rushu mouth cry came out, Xu Shaotang quickly covered her mouth again: "don''t you like this, don''t win on play?"


    Women always have many privileges, such as crying. Women can cry whenever and wherever they want, but men can only break their teeth and swallow blood.


    It''s obvious that Xu Shaotang is the one who wants to break her teeth and swallow her heart with blood. It''s this girl who took the initiative to pick things up first. Now it seems that she has been wronged a lot.


    Crying and crying, Ji Rushu suddenly raises her eyes to see that Xu Shaotang is helpless now, and her strength in her hand is not so heavy. She finds the right opportunity, quickly breaks away from Xu Shaotang''s magic hand, and then bites Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    "You are a dog!"


    Xu Shaotang wants to get rid of Ji Rushu, but the woman just sticks to her teeth

 Chapter 776

    "I''ve never seen a rogue woman like you!"


    Xu Shaotang pinches his hand, which is almost bitten off by Ji Rushu. He stares fiercely at Ji Rushu, who has stopped crying and is looking at him with proud eyes.


    His hand was finally released from Ji Rushu''s mouth, but he broke it off by force.


    "I haven''t seen a man like you yet!" Ji Rushu looked at Xu Shaotang with pride and hummed: "I didn''t recruit you, you didn''t provoke you, you almost strangled me, do you still think you are very reasonable?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "if you don''t want to provoke me, why do you sneak up to me?"


    "What have I done to you?" Ji Rushu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang is speechless. She successfully strangles Ji Rushu''s "plot" in the cradle. Of course, she has no chance to do anything about herself.


    If it wasn''t for her quick reaction and high alertness, who knows what this girl would do.


    "Well, there''s nothing to say!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, Ji Rushu said to Xu Shaotang in a triumphant manner: "it''s clearly you who are suspicious. I think you have done too much with your heart, so you are always on guard against others."


    Forget it, it''s not a wise decision to pull with this girl. Xu Shaotang takes a look at his bleeding palm and thinks that he should be bitten by a dog.


    With this in mind, Xu Shaotang turned and walked into the airport.


    "Where are you going?" Ji Rushu saw that Xu Shaotang turned around and left, and soon he got sticky.


    "Go to the bathroom and clean the wound!" Xu Shaotang glared at Ji Rushu, who followed him, and said: "I''m afraid I''m infected with rabies!"


    Ji Rushu can of course hear that Xu Shaotang is beating around the Bush and scolding herself, but she is not angry. After biting Xu Shaotang, she has no grievances in her heart.


    "Nothing, you carry rabies virus, you have immunity, will not be infected with rabies!" Ji Rushu smiles and returns Xu Shaotang''s words of scolding himself intact.


    Xu Shaotang just remembered that since he knew the identity of Ji Rushu''s killer, he seemed to have ignored the girl''s poisonous tongue nature and quarreled with her. Obviously, he didn''t have any advantage. In this case, Xu Shaotang is too lazy to drag on with her and speeds up to the bathroom.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s oppressive appearance, Ji Rushu couldn''t help laughing behind him.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head. She cries and laughs for a while. This girl should be a killer, and her head is damaged.


    When Xu Shaotang comes out of the bathroom, Ji Rushu immediately sticks up again with a smile. She still has a bandage she didn''t know where she got it from. It seems that she knows that she is biting too hard. She plans to help Xu Shaotang bandage the wound.


    "No business, no business!" Xu Shaotang looked at Ji Rushu with bandage, very rational and this girl opened a little distance.


    "I said," Why are you so ungrateful? " Ji Rushu looked at Xu Shaotang very displeased and said, "I''m kind enough to take a bandage to bandage your wound. You''re still talking about it here. It''s really not a man''s demeanor!"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and hummed: "nine out of ten men with good manners are estimated to have died in your hands. I don''t want to be the next one!"


    The reason why Ji Rushu is able to make a splash in the killer world with her tiny strength is that she can approach the victim in various identities without any flaw, and it also has an indispensable relationship with her beauty. Ji Rushu, a woman like this, looks like she''s a miserable and harmless woman. She makes those who are killed by her have no vigilance against her, so that she can succeed many times.


    So beauty is also a weapon for women.


    "Good intentions are not rewarded!" Ji Rushu threw the bandage in his hand on Xu Shaotang and said angrily, "do you want to use it or not?"


    Xu Shaotang really doesn''t need to use the bandage thrown by Ji Rushu. Under the action of real Qi in his body, his bitten wound is healing quickly. I believe that when he reaches the end of Tabor, his wound should have almost recovered.


    Until Xu Shaotang heard that his flight was about to take off, he and Ji Rushu didn''t say a word.


    Xu Shaotang steps to the gate, and Ji Rushu goes with him.


    "What are you doing with me?" Sensing that Ji Rushu was still behind him, Xu Shaotang turned around and said, "you don''t want to murder me on the plane, do you?"


    "Who wants to follow you?" Ji Rushu takes a bad look at Xu Shaotang, takes out his boarding pass and shakes it in front of Xu Shaotang. Then he pushes Xu Shaotang aside and hums: "I warn you, don''t follow me!"


    Isn''t that a coincidence? Is this girl going to take this flight to Bohr?


    After Ji Rushu really passed the verification of the boarding gate, Xu Shaotang believed that there was such a coincidence in the world, but he didn''t know what the girl was doing in Boer at this time.Xu Shaotang shakes his head and thinks that she doesn''t care as long as she doesn''t destroy her own affairs.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang also walked slowly to the gate. Ji Rushu said that he was not allowed to follow. He joked that he wanted to take this flight. How could he not follow?


    After boarding the plane, Xu Shaotang found his first-class seat according to his boarding pass.


    Just, when he walked past, there was a person sitting beside him - Ji Rushu!


    "Don''t you mean I''m not allowed to follow you? Why did you follow me without shame? " Ji Rushu raised his eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang, who was obviously a little surprised. He said, "you still have to sit next to miss Ben and say, do you have any bad intentions towards Miss Ben?"


    "The devil has a plan for you!" Xu Shaotang snorted, sighing that there are so many coincidences in the world. It''s enough coincidence that they took the same plane. Now even the seats are next to each other, which can''t be described as coincidence.


    "Hum, a man of duplicity!" See Xu Shaotang sit down, Ji Rushu stretched out his hand to Xu Shaotang in front, said: "give me back my things!"


    "What is it?" Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at Ji Rushu, what did he take her? Definitely not!


    God knows what this girl is doing!


    "First kiss!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is speechless for a moment. The girl''s head really doesn''t know what she thinks all day long.


    The first time I kiss something like this, I can only snatch it if I snatch it. Even if I return it now, isn''t it a bad taste

 Chapter 777

    "Xu Shaotang, you are not going to talk to me, are you?"


    From getting on the plane, Xu Shaotang began to close his eyes. No matter what Ji Rushu said in his ear, he never said a word, as if he really fell asleep.


    Ji Rushu is a typical talkative woman. She couldn''t sleep on the plane. She wanted to talk to Xu Shaotang and spend a long time. However, Xu Shaotang seemed to be an old monk and completely ignored Ji Rushu.


    "What a mean man!" Ji Rushu saw that Xu Shaotang seemed to be determined not to speak to himself. He handed his hand to Xu Shaotang''s mouth, closed his eyes and said, "it''s a big deal to let you bite back!"


    In her opinion, the reason why Xu Shaotang didn''t say a word to her was that she bit Xu Shaotang?


    Feeling Ji Rushu''s hand reaching out to his mouth, Xu Shaotang slightly leans over his head, avoids Ji Rushu''s book, opens his eyes and looks at Ji Rushu. He says impatiently, "can I sleep quietly? I''m really sleepy. "


    The reason why he doesn''t talk to Ji Rushu is that on the one hand, he feels that he will suffer a loss if he quarrels with Ji Rushu, and on the other hand, he is really too sleepy. During this period of time in England, he hasn''t had a good day''s rest, and a little disturbance can wake him up.


    It''s rare to have such a long time now. Of course, he wants to have a good sleep.


    "Really?" Ji Rushu takes back his white and tender palm and looks at Xu Shaotang dubiously.


    "True, true gold is not so true!" Xu Shaotang said casually, then closed his eyes again.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who doesn''t want to look at himself more, Ji Rushu''s abnormal loss and his unfavourable beauty seem to have no effect on Xu Shaotang.


    Is there something wrong with this asshole? Ji Rushu begins to have bad ideas in his mind, but his eyes can''t help looking at Xu Shaotang''s waist.


    Although Xu Shaotang closed his eyes, he could feel Ji Rushu''s eyes and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    Ji Rushu didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could still find himself staring at him with his eyes closed. As if he had found a new world, he came up to Xu Shaotang curiously and asked, "how do you know I''m looking at you? Do you still have an eye? "


    With that, Ji Rushu begins to look for Xu Shaotang''s face seriously. It seems that he really wants to find the third eye from Xu Shaotang''s face.


    Xu Shaotang does have a third eye, but it''s not on his face. It''s his powerful senses. For a master like him, it''s not difficult to close his eyes and detect the people around him by their senses.


    Being searched by Ji Rushu on his face, Xu Shaotang knows that it''s an extravagant hope that he wants to have a good sleep. He can only helplessly take away Ji Rushu''s hand which is on his face and say with a black face: "you have a third eye. You think I''m Erlang God!"


    How can Xu Shaotang not see that this girl is deliberately pretending to be silly? God knows why she is such a killer who likes to pretend to be silly.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is sleepless, Ji Rushu''s face suddenly shows a smile of treacherous success, but the next moment, she has caught Xu Shaotang''s hand trying to open her hand.


    "How can it be!" Ji Rushu widens his eyes and catches Xu Shaotang''s hand. His face is full of disbelief.


    She clearly knows the weight of her bite on Xu Shaotang, but how long has it been? The wound on Xu Shaotang''s hand has actually healed a small part. This scene is really weird for Ji Rushu.


    Ji Rushu just looked at Xu Shaotang for a long time, then put down Xu Shaotang''s hand. His body involuntarily opened some distance from Xu Shaotang, and covered his mouth with his hands. His eyes were full of panic, as if he had found something extraordinary.


    Her appearance made Xu Shaotang confused.


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s frightened appearance, Xu Shaotang asked jokingly, "what tricks are you playing?"


    Now he has a certain understanding of Ji Rushu. Everything that this woman does can''t be measured by common sense. He instinctively thinks that Ji Rushu must be playing tricks in front of him again. He doesn''t intend to be fooled by this woman this time.


    Ji Rushu really didn''t play tricks this time. He just looked at Xu Shaotang in horror, suppressed his voice and stammered: "you You are A vampire


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In Xu Shaotang''s heart, ten million grass mud horses ran by. After a long time, the woman was scared by his powerful recovery ability. Would she think he was a vampire?


    Xu Shaotang looked at the frightened Ji Rushu, then hummed: "you are the vampire, your family are all vampires!"


    His powerful recovery ability comes from his own "Yulong Jue". How can it be compared with the European garbage that lives on blood sucking? Xu Shaotang thinks that Ji Rushu is insulting him.Although Xu Shaotang denies that he is a vampire, Ji Ru''s face is obviously full of disbelief: "don''t try to cheat me. I''ve seen a vampire before. If you''re not a vampire, how can you have such a strong recovery ability?"


    "Hehe, is it strange?" Xu Shaotang said, "you only know those humble blood sucking creatures abroad, but you don''t know the profundity of Chinese martial arts! I think you are a fool abroad


    "You''re a fool abroad!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s explanation, Ji Ru''s frightened face faded slightly, but he still didn''t dare to approach Xu Shaotang as before. He just asked suspiciously, "are you really not a vampire?"


    Ji Rushu is really afraid of vampires. She heard that after a vampire bites, the person who is bitten will become a vampire. Although she hasn''t been bitten by Xu Shaotang, hasn''t she just bitten Xu Shaotang?


    If Xu Shaotang is really a vampire, she worries whether she will be infected by Xu Shaotang''s blood and become a vampire.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know Ji Rushu''s worry. Seeing Ji Rushu''s fear, he immediately opened his mouth fiercely: "well, I''m a vampire. Didn''t you just want me to bite back? Come on, give me a bite of your hand! Believe me, I will give you eternal life


    He doesn''t have to deal with vampires once or twice. It''s good to learn from vampires. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the sharp teeth of vampires in his mouth.


    "Ah..."


    A scream broke the calm of the cabin

 Chapter 778

    "You stay away from me!"


    Getting off the plane, Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu with disgust on his face, as if he is afraid that others will know him.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that Ji Rushu, a poisonous girl, had no sense of humor. Ji Rushu''s scream on the plane caused a huge disturbance and almost made the plane return directly. Xu Shaotang was also forced to accept the inquiry from the crew security personnel.


    After confirming that he was not a terrorist, the plane flew to Boer normally, while Xu Shaotang received all kinds of white eyes from all the people on the plane during the four hour flight.


    And the culprit is Ji Rushu!


    He was just joking with the girl. Unexpectedly, the girl took it seriously. She believed it or not.


    "Oh, don''t be angry. I''m afraid I''ll become a vampire myself." Ji Rushu, who knows he''s wrong, doesn''t compete with Xu Shaotang this time. He just follows Xu Shaotang with a funny face.


    She is not only in Xu Shaotang almost as never molecular things, but also laugh at themselves, even she felt that their behavior on the plane is too ridiculous.


    "If I say I''m a vampire, do you believe it?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "then I say I''m not a vampire. Why don''t you believe me? I think you mean it


    Xu Shaotang had already accepted the name of "disaster star". Now, the name "disaster star" is most suitable for Ji Rushu. However, he carefully thinks about everything he and Ji Rushu do together, as if he and Ji Rushu have never met any good things together.


    "Who said that your recovery ability is so strong!" Ji Rushu''s eyes fell on Xu Shaotang''s recovered hand and said with a smile, "if you go to install two more false teeth, you can see who doesn''t believe you are a vampire."


    "Well, I''m too lazy to discuss this with you." Xu Shaotang looked at Ji Rushu with disgust on his face and said, "let''s say goodbye. There will be No, no later


    He thought in his heart that as long as Ji Rushu followed him, his heart of Bohr would not be smooth. Therefore, it''s better to separate from the "disaster star" as soon as possible.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s look of disgust, Ji Rushu pouted slightly and hummed: "what''s your look? Do you really think Miss Ben is going to stick to you? I tell you, people who want to stick to miss Ben can line up from here to Barry. Do you really think Miss Ben wants you so much? "


    "Ha ha, that''s just right. You don''t care for me, and I don''t care for you. Let''s treat everyone as if we don''t know anyone, OK?" Xu Shaotang''s face immediately relieved, as if relieved.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, Ji Ru stamped her foot angrily and said to Xu Shaotang angrily: "Xu Shaotang, you bastard who took away miss Ben''s first kiss, don''t come to me when you have the ability!"


    It has to be said that Ji Rushu''s way of swearing is very special. Xu Shaotang has heard all kinds of prefixes in front of the word "asshole", but it''s the first time he''s heard Ji Rushu''s way of adding "the asshole who took Miss Ben''s first kiss".


    God knows how much this girl likes her first kiss, so she always talks about it.


    Xu Shaotang even has some evil thoughts in her heart. If any man takes away Ji Rushu''s first time, she will not talk about it like this.


    "I don''t have other skills, but I still have the ability not to come to you." Xu Shaotang said to Ji Rushu with a smile.


    If he doesn''t go to Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang really can''t do it. But if he doesn''t go to Ji Rushu, he feels that he can do it easily. At least for now, Ji Rushu is a dispensable person in his life.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ji Rushu is more angry. He stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely, turns around and walks in the opposite direction.


    But just a few steps out, Ji Rushu suddenly stopped, eyes slightly turned, and then turned around, the angry color on his face is no longer, just a faint smile, said: "if I am not wrong, you are here for nolant?"


    It''s not hard to guess. With her help, Xu Shaotang learned from Angus that nolante is the knight of the hand of God. As soon as the British affair ended, Xu Shaotang came to Boer. If Xu Shaotang didn''t come for nolante, I''m afraid no one would believe it.


    Before thinking about himself, Ji Rushu helped Xu Shaotang pry open Angus'' mouth. Without any hesitation, Ji Rushu put the word "ungrateful" on Xu Shaotang''s head.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged: "how is it?"


    Is this girl going to tell norrant?


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t worry much about this. Although Ji Rushu has a poisonous tongue and sometimes doesn''t play cards according to common sense, she has at least a correct view of right and wrong. This can be seen from the fact that she only takes a dollar to ask hollage for her life for the little girl. He believes Ji Rushu won''t tell norrant.


    "That''s all right!" Ji Rushu smiles and hums complacently: "remember what you said. If you have the ability, don''t come to me!""Of course I can remember it!" Xu Shaotang affirmed.


    Just don''t look for her, Ji Rushu? Xu Shaotang is absolutely sure that he can do it easily.


    "Oh, yes?" Ji Rushu showed a sly smile on his face and said, "I forgot to tell you. I should be one of the few people who know where norrant is. If you really can''t find norrant, maybe you can Sorry, I said too much! Goodbye, never again


    With that, Ji Rushu turns his head straight away. It seems that he doesn''t want to see Xu Shaotang for a moment.


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s figure, Xu Shaotang turned his lips and hummed, "it''s strange to believe you!"


    Nolante''s whereabouts are always secretive. Few people know his whereabouts except for his own appearance. Xu Shaotang believes that Yeshi, the king of killers, probably doesn''t know nolante''s whereabouts, not to mention Ji Rushu, who is ranked after the top ten killers.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t take Ji Rushu''s words to heart at all. He stopped a taxi on the road and drove to the hotel.


    He has a plan in his heart now, and he doesn''t know if he can trace his whereabouts from nolante. If he can, it''s the best. If he can''t, he may have to try other methods.


    Although I know that it''s not very likely to catch nolante this time, since he''s all here, he''ll have to try.

 Chapter 779

    After arriving at the hotel, Xu Shaotang simply checked the condition of the hotel room and its surroundings, and then took out his mobile phone.


    He dialed nolante''s phone number and wanted to test nolante initially.


    Originally, he didn''t have much hope to be able to get through nolante''s phone, but the phone just rang twice, and it was already connected there.


    Xu Shaotang happily said to the phone: "norrant, remember who I am?"


    "Of course I do!" Nuolant''s laughter came from the phone. "You''re Xu from China, but I''ve always been thinking about you."


    Hehe, do you remember him? Xu Shaotang groaned in his heart. I''m afraid norrant is obsessed with his life.


    "I want you to do me a favor." Xu Shaotang said.


    "Oh, is there anything else I can do for you? To tell you the truth, I really don''t know what I can help you, but you can say that as long as I can help you, I will try my best. "


    If he didn''t know that nolante was a knight of the hand of God, Xu Shaotang really thought nolante really wanted to make friends with him! It has to be said that nolante''s camouflage ability is really strong, even he was cheated by nolante.


    Xu Shaotang picked up the phone, went to the sofa and sat down in the room. He deliberately pretended to be angry and said: "some time ago, when I was in England, I was attacked by two killers. One of them, you should know, was ankaya, who was known as" poisonous spider ". Fortunately, I had some skills to avoid their attack. Before, I was too busy to deal with these people. Now I have finished my work in England. I want you to help me find out who wants my life! "


    Xu Shaotang also has a talent for acting. At least he heard that there was nothing wrong with his words.


    Even he almost believed himself. He didn''t know who was behind the scenes.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, nolante on the other end of the phone frowned slightly, then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "Xu, you should know the rules of our business. Last time, I broke an example for you. This time, I really can''t help you. However, I believe that with your strength, you don''t have to be afraid of the killer of the level of poisonous spider. "


    "Now that you have broken the rules once, you don''t care if you break the rules again. I owe you one more favor." Xu Shaotang took out the posture of negotiation with norrant and said: "of course I''m not afraid of people like poisonous spiders, but this time it''s poisonous spiders, and I don''t know who it will be next time."


    He tried his best to look as if he wanted to know the identity of the person who abetted the spider to kill him, in order to create an illusion that he didn''t know, so as to let nolant relax his vigilance.


    Of course, he knew that nolante could not say anything about that person this time, because that person was nolante himself. How could he betray himself?


    "Xu, it''s really hard for me to do that." Norrant on the other end of the phone looks embarrassed.


    Xu Shaotang said: "my personal feelings plus a billion dollars, as long as you tell me that person, these are all yours!"


    In order to make nott believe that he didn''t know everything, he increased the chips. The more he added, the more urgent he was, the more he believed that he didn''t know anything.


    With the increase of Xu Shaotang''s chips, Nolan really began to believe that Xu Shaotang didn''t know. He began to believe that Angus and ankaya didn''t betray him, so he said to Xu Shaotang: "although I know that your personal feelings may be of great use to me, I really can''t make an exception again. Xu, you know that I attach great importance to credibility."


    "Can''t we break the rule again?" Xu Shaotang continued: "as long as you can tell me the person, you can raise the conditions, as long as I can do it!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, norrant hums coldly in his heart: I want your life, will you give it to me?


    In my heart, I thought so, but norrant said quietly: "Xu, it''s really hard for me to do this. In order to make up for your loss, I can promise that I won''t take any business against you in the future, so you don''t have to worry about someone coming to assassinate you again."


    Of course, he is just cheating. If he has a chance, he would like to kill Xu Shaotang immediately. In this way, his position in the organization will be improved.


    "In that case, I have nothing to say!" Xu Shaotang pretended to be angry and said, "I hope you won''t ask me for anything in the future!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang hung up the phone and didn''t give norrant a chance to speak.


    Listening to the beep coming from the phone, Nolan showed a grim smile on his face and said to himself, "the thing I ask you is to let you give me your head! But I don''t think you''ll agree! "


    After hanging up nolante''s phone, Xu Shaotang immediately dials you Mingze and asks, "is there any result?"


    Before talking to nolante, he actually called you Mingze, hoping you can use the signal to locate nolante."Positioning failed!" You Mingze on the other side of the phone said with some chagrin: "there should be a strong anti positioning device around there. I can''t locate it by radio signal."


    "Well, I see." Xu Shaotang slightly disappointed, hang up the phone of you Mingze.


    Although he didn''t have much hope, he was still disappointed to hear you Mingze say "positioning failure".


    Since he can''t locate nolante''s position by signal, Xu Shaotang has to go to nolante''s manor to take a chance, but he knows that the chance of finding nolante in nolante''s manor is even more slim.


    There are three caves for cunning rabbit, not to mention norrant, who regards his life as extremely important.


    Although the hope is dim, but do not go to see him or not reconciled.


    After a simple clean-up, Xu Shaotang began to sleep in a soft big bed. Now there is neither Ji Rushu''s interference nor the situation that he needs to keep a high degree of vigilance all the time. His sleep is extremely sweet.


    Early in the morning, Xu Shaotang woke up on time! After opening the curtain and looking at the situation outside, he opened the window, jumped out of it and went straight to nolante''s manor.


    Although nolante''s manor has a variety of protection and monitoring measures, Xu Shaotang did not disturb anyone and searched the whole manor.


    However, after all, he failed to find the trace of nolante, and finally had to leave bitterly.

 Chapter 780

    Back at the hotel, Xu Shaotang tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep.


    He didn''t find nolante''s whereabouts. He was slightly disappointed, but Ji Rushu''s words kept echoing in his ears. Although he subconsciously thought Ji Rushu''s words were not credible, they still kept lingering in his ears.


    Perhaps, he still had a little fluke in his heart.


    How about calling Ji Rushu? This girl doesn''t really know where nolante is, does she?


    Xu Shaotang picks up his mobile phone and rubs it repeatedly in his hand, remembering that he said he would not go to Ji Rushu any more. He really can''t pull down the face to call this girl.


    You can imagine that when you call me, you will be sneered at by that poisonous tongue girl.


    Thinking about the harm of the hand of God and the threat of Huaxia, Xu Shaotang finally decides to call Ji Rushu. If she is ridiculed, she will be ridiculed. Anyway, it''s not the first time that she is ridiculed. Let''s take it as a humiliating burden!


    Xu Shaotang picked up the phone, gritted his teeth and dialed Ji Rushu''s phone number.


    "Which bastard bothers Miss ben to sleep?" Ji Ru''s confused and angry voice came from the phone.


    If really scolded! Fortunately, Xu Shaotang had already made preparations in his heart. He tried to make his tone not so stiff and said, "it''s me, Xu Shaotang..."


    "Xu Shaotang?" Ji Rushu sat up from the bed in a daze, and her graceful posture showed up immediately. However, Ji Rushu is not in the mood to care about the leakage of spring. Besides, no one saw it anyway. She just said with a smile: "Oh, isn''t Xu saying that he can''t come to me? Why did you break your promise so soon? If Xu feels that it''s a long night, maybe he can sit in a bar in the city. I think the girls there should make you feel that the night is not so lonely. I don''t have time to talk with you here. I still need to have a beauty sleep! "


    Her sarcasm has long been expected by Xu Shaotang. After all, Xu Shaotang is asking for help from others. In the face of Ji Rushu''s sarcasm, she has to endure it.


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile, and then asked Ji Rushu, "do you really know the whereabouts of nolante?"


    "Sure enough, I don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. Xu, I''m sleepy. I''ll talk about it tomorrow if I have something to do." Ji Rushu says, make the posture that wants to hang up the phone.


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang quickly stopped.


    In the middle of the night, I have to bear the sarcasm of this girl. No matter how, I have to know the answer. Otherwise, I will suffer in vain?


    Ji Rushu impatiently said: "speak quickly, fart quickly, miss''s time is very precious!"


    What a fart! Xu Shaotang scolded scornfully in his heart, then forced his voice to soften up and said, "tell me, do you really know the whereabouts of nolante?"


    "Do you think it is necessary for Miss ben to cheat you?" Ji Rushu complacently snorted: "what''s good for me to cheat you?"


    "Do you really know?" Xu Shaotang asked again in uncertainty.


    Ji Rushu hummed softly: "believe it or not!"


    With that, regardless of whether Xu Shaotang had finished his words or not, he hung up the phone directly and turned off his mobile phone at the same time.


    "Yes Ji Rushu jumped up from the bed, then lay back, waved his fist and said: "Xu Shaotang, look how I deal with you!"


    After being hung up by Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang quickly calls back, but Ji Rushu''s phone has been turned off.


    Xu Shaotang knows that this girl is on purpose. This girl wants to hang him on purpose. Now she must be thinking about how to deal with herself. However, from Ji Rushu''s tone, it seems that the girl really knows the whereabouts of nolante. Now he starts to wonder how the girl knows the whereabouts of nolante?


    Although Ji Rushu sneers at him, Xu Shaotang is not angry. As long as he knows nolante''s whereabouts, it''s all worth it.


    Now feel free to be proud of Ji Rushu. Later, when he slowly cleans her up, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking: a hundred times, a hundred times


    The next morning, Xu Shaotang called Ji Rushu again.


    "Oh, Xu Dashao, do you call to disturb people so early in the morning?" Ji Rushu''s lazy voice came from the phone: "don''t you know that if women don''t sleep well, they will grow old quickly?"


    Xu Shaotang cursed in his heart, the faster you get old, the better!


    However, he could not have said it now. He only asked in a calm voice, "how on earth would you like to tell me norrant''s whereabouts?"


    Ji Rushu said with a smile: "Xu Dashao, it''s not like you''re asking for help. People are timid. It''s easy for you to scare them. If they are scared, they can''t remember anything. "


    Imagine the face of Xu Shaotang on the other end of the phone. Ji Rushu''s smile is incomparably bright. He has been eating shriveled in front of Xu Shaotang again and again. This time, he finally has a chance to clean him up. I really want to thank nolante.Listening to Ji Rushu''s weird voice, Xu Shaotang knows that if this girl doesn''t torture herself well, it''s impossible to tell norrant''s whereabouts.


    "Where are you now? I''ll come to you. Let''s talk to you face to face if there''s anything." Xu Shaotang is ready to be ridiculed by Ji Rushu.


    "Why do you come to me?" Ji Rushu said: "I don''t know who said it yesterday. I don''t have other skills, but I still have the ability not to find you."


    She tried to imitate the tone of Xu Shaotang''s speech yesterday, but she didn''t like it, because she couldn''t help laughing after learning.


    "Dead woman!"


    Xu Shaotang scolds fiercely in his heart, but he has nothing to do with Ji Rushu. He has to be thick skinned to say, "can''t I overestimate myself? It seems that I really don''t have any ability, and I don''t have the ability not to go to you. "


    "You are so shameless Ji Rushu laughed and scolded on the phone.


    "Tell me, where are you? I''ll let you scold me face to face." Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse of scolding his mother and said with a smile, "you can''t get rid of me when you scold me on the phone, can you?"


    "Well, men are just like pugs. If they have something to do, they will treat you. If they have nothing to do, they want to bite you." Ji Rushu pretended to sigh and said with a smile: "I''m in room 866 of Ritz Hotel now. Alas, I was woken up early in the morning. I don''t know why, I suddenly miss the taste of preserved egg and lean meat porridge..."


    At this point, Ji Rushu has hung up.

 Chapter 781

    Two hours later, Xu Shaotang arrived at the Ritz Hotel.


    In fact, the hotel he stayed in was not far from the Ritz Hotel, which was only ten minutes'' drive away. He spent most of his time looking for this thing.


    Preserved egg and lean meat porridge!


    Xu Shaotang has never had such a disgusting name. You know, it''s abroad. It''s hard to find a bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge!


    He certainly understood the meaning of Ji Rushu''s words before she hung up the phone. Thanks to her imagination, she even asked for preserved egg and lean meat porridge. Xu Shaotang almost bought these raw materials to make a bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge for this woman if she didn''t think her cooking skills might not satisfy her appetite.


    In order to find this bowl of porridge, he almost ran half of the city of Boer!


    Xu Shaotang breathlessly comes to Ji Rushu''s room door, carries the warm preserved egg and lean meat porridge, calms his mood, and then rings the doorbell of Ji Rushu''s room.


    "Wait! Miss Ben is still taking a bath


    Ji Rushu''s impatient voice came from the door.


    Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth and put down the anger in his heart. For a moment, he really wanted to kick the door open.


    Bath? It''s a trick! There was no sound of water at all. The girl obviously wanted to hang herself out for a while. She had never seen such a boring and vindictive woman!


    Xu Shaotang just waited outside the door for nearly 20 minutes. Ji Rushu in his nightgown finally opened the door.


    "It''s early. Why, can''t wait to see Miss Ben?" Ji Rushu gently touches her hair and smiles at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have a good look at her. He pushed open the door and went in. At the same time, he handed the porridge in his hand to her: "the preserved egg and lean meat porridge you want! You''re a real tosser


    Ji Rushu took the porridge from Xu Shaotang and touched it gently. Then he said unhappily, "it''s too insincere. The porridge is cold!"


    "I warn you, don''t go too far!" Xu Shaotang looked back at Ji Rushu and said, "if you hang me in the door for a while, the porridge won''t be cold!"


    But this is the first time that he has run such a long distance to find a bowl of porridge for a woman. Even his three women have not enjoyed this treatment. The girl is still here. If it wasn''t for her to know nolante''s whereabouts, he would have kicked Ji Rushu out of the door.


    Ji Rushu curled his lips and hummed: "it''s really a dog. If you say two words, you''ll show your teeth to people."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to quarrel with Ji Rushu. He said, "eat quickly, and tell me where norrant is. If you dare to cheat me, I will throw you naked to the most prosperous place in Boer city!"


    In order to prevent this girl from playing tricks, Xu Shaotang thinks it''s necessary to put the ugly words in front of her, otherwise she doesn''t know what else to do.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t say it''s OK. Ji Rushu is not happy when he says it. He puts his porridge on the table, then walks slowly to Xu Shaotang, straightens his body to him, and hums: "you pick it up, now it''s not a man!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu with a black face. Why didn''t he expect this girl to come with him?


    Obviously, he underestimated Ji Rushu''s openness. Ji Rushu''s openness is very similar to Su Ruyun''s. They all accept many foreign ideas of openness and are much more open than traditional Chinese women in every word and deed.


    Xu Shaotang is now struggling with the question of whether to pick up or not?


    If he doesn''t, let alone Ji Rushu, even he thinks it''s not a man''s attitude.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finally gave up his heart: grill!


    If not, does she really think she is a gentleman?


    Xu Shaotang stands up, in Ji Rushu''s astonished eyes, suddenly reaches out his hands.


    "Ah..."


    A scream resounds throughout the room. Ji Rushu drags her clothes. She didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang really dares to pick her clothes. If she hadn''t grabbed her clothes in time, she would have met Xu Shaotang frankly now.


    No matter how open she is, she is only a woman after all. In the face of Xu Shaotang''s "hooligan" behavior, she is defeated in the end.


    "Didn''t you tell me to do it?" Looking at Ji Rushu''s frightened look, Xu Shaotang finally takes a bad breath in his heart. It turns out that this girl is playing psychological warfare with herself. Fortunately, she is not deceived, otherwise she must be arrogant now.


    Looking at the proud Xu Shaotang, Ji Rushu suddenly thinks of a sentence: women, never play hooligans in front of men, otherwise it will only be themselves who suffer losses!


    "Asshole!" Ji Rushu stares at Xu Shaotang like a wild cat, "I''m in a bad mood now. If you can''t make me happy, I won''t tell you where norrant is!"


    "Oh? Really? " After discovering Ji Rushu''s weakness, Xu Shaotang doesn''t worry that she won''t open her mouth any more, and draws her body closer to her. They are almost close to each other.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Ji Rushu can''t help but back her body. From the evil eyes in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, she has guessed what Xu Shaotang wants to do.


    "Asshole, if you dare to touch me, can you believe that I will bite my tongue and kill myself immediately, so that you will never know the whereabouts of nolante?" Ji Rushu is a little flustered now, so he has to threaten Xu Shaotang verbally.


    "Ha ha!" Xu Shaotang said with a proud smile: "do you think that in front of me, you have the chance to bite your tongue and commit suicide?"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s feeling of frustration disappears. Seeing Ji Rushu''s frightened appearance, he finds that Ji Rushu''s mouth is full of waves. If she is serious, she is no different from an ordinary woman.


    Before has been eaten to death by this woman, now he can finally ruthlessly out of the heart of the evil.


    Ji Rushu thinks about it carefully. With Xu Shaotang''s ability, he really doesn''t even have the chance to commit suicide in front of him.


    "Think about it?" Xu Shaotang took another step and looked at Ji Rushu, who was half his head shorter than himself. He said with a smile, "you know my patience is limited. If you don''t say it again, I really can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything to you."


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s pressing step by step, Ji Rushu suddenly has a feeling of attracting wolves into the house. He stares at Xu Shaotang and gnashes his teeth and says: "Xu Shaotang, you are cruel!"

 Chapter 782

    After scolding Xu Shaotang, Ji Rushu goes to the head of the bed and picks up his mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu puzzledly and asks with a smile, "don''t you want to call the police?"


    Is this woman so naive?


    Ji Rushu stares at Xu Shaotang and says: "I''ll help you to ask about nolante''s whereabouts!"


    "Where''s norrant?" Looking at Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang went to sit down and said with a smile, "you don''t know the whereabouts of nolante. I''m curious. Who are you going to ask?"


    "Ask norrant!"


    Ji Rushu said that, regardless of Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, he dialed norrant''s phone and pressed the hands-free key at the same time.


    "Little butterfly, how did you think of calling me?"


    The phone was soon connected, and there was a surprise voice from nolante.


    Little butterfly? Is that what norrant calls Ji Rushu? Although Ji Rushu has the nickname of "thousand face Magic Butterfly", norrant''s name is not necessarily too numb, is it?


    However, Xu Shaotang is more curious about whether nolante will tell Ji Rushu about his whereabouts. If he tells Ji Rushu about his whereabouts, there must be an unusual relationship between nolante and Ji Rushu.


    "Don''t call me that. I''m sick!" Although he wanted to find out nolante''s whereabouts, Ji Rushu didn''t give nolante any good voice. He just said impatiently, "I haven''t received the task for a long time. Do you have any suitable task for me?"


    She did not directly ask norrant''s whereabouts, only a fool would directly ask, she is now setting up a game step by step to lead norrant.


    Although Ji Rushu''s tone is hard to hear, norrant is not angry. Instead, he smiles and asks, "are you short of money? Or I''ll transfer you 100 million dollars right now? Little butterfly, I don''t want you to go out to accept the mission. Although your current mission success rate is 100%, with your strength, once the mission fails, it''s hard for you to escape. You know, the last thing I want to see is your accident. "


    With norrant''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes begin to fall on Ji Rushu''s face.


    Obviously, norrant is trying to please Ji Rushu. As norante, there is no need to please Ji Rushu. Then, there is only one explanation. Norante has an intention to Ji Rushu!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were full of gossip. Who said only women could gossip?


    "I don''t want your stinky money!" Ji Rushu still said: "in a word, do you have any suitable tasks for me? If not, I''ll hang up."


    No! Xu Shaotang in the heart, you hang up at this time, where to get the whereabouts of nolante?


    Xu Shaotang constantly winks at Ji Rushu, but Ji Rushu turns a blind eye to his face and hangs up directly.


    "Why did you hang up?" See Ji Rushu really hang up the phone, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped up.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s impatient appearance, Ji Rushu frowned slightly and glared at Xu Shaotang very unhappily, saying: "if you still want to know the whereabouts of nolante, shut up for me honestly!"


    Although Ji Tang has no choice but to write a book about Xu Nuotang, he may not have a good attitude towards him now.


    Ji Rushu''s words just finished, but her phone rings. It''s nolante.


    "Your temper is still so bad." Nolante''s helpless voice came from the phone: "you know what I mean to you."


    "If you''re just calling to talk nonsense, you don''t have to." Ji Rushu, like a new person, said to norrant in a very cold voice.


    It was also at this time that Xu Shaotang realized that Ji Rushu''s attitude towards him was really good. If Ji Rushu had treated him like he did to nolante, I''m afraid he would have hung up Ji Rushu''s phone.


    In the face of Ji Rushu''s indifference, Nolan can only sigh helplessly and ask: "do you really want to take over the task?"


    "Yes Ji Rushu doesn''t seem willing to say a word to norante, trying to simplify his speech.


    "I do have two tasks for you." Norrant said, "well, let''s meet. I''ll tell you about these two tasks face to face. You can see which one you want to choose."


    "No, just talk on the phone!" Ji Rushu refused mercilessly.


    This time, Xu Shaotang doesn''t interrupt. He knows that Ji Rushu is using the strategy of playing hard to get. With Ji Rushu''s indifference to norrant, if she immediately agrees to norrant''s request to meet, I''m afraid norrant will be suspicious.


    By Ji Rushu mercilessly refused, norrant is not discouraged, he has been used to Ji Rushu such refusal.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''d like to see you." Nolante''s voice with a hint of entreaties, said: "moreover, these two tasks are indeed a bit complicated, it is not clear on the phone, we''d better talk face to face."Xu Shaotang wants to laugh in his heart very much now. Nolante is such a jerk. He really threw himself into the net!


    Now he suddenly understands why Ji Rushu was so surprised when Angus said Noland was a "Knight". It must be that Ji Rushu didn''t think that this man who is pursuing himself has another identity?


    "I said it, just say it on the phone!" Ji Rushu still insisted on not meeting nolante and said coldly, "are you doubting my understanding ability?"


    "No!" Nolante quickly said: "these two tasks involve too much, I need to tell you face to face, let you think about it clearly!"


    "On the phone


    "No! Meet and say Nolante''s tone was unusually firm this time.


    Seeing that the fire was almost over, Ji Rushu pretended to be silent for a while, then made a helpless appearance and promised: "well, where do you say to meet?"


    Hearing that Ji Rushu finally agreed, nolante was very happy and said, "well, I have something to do recently. You can come directly to my lansterburg in Leon to find me. I''ll wait for you here!"


    Norrant also knows that his current situation is not absolutely safe, did not say to come to find Ji Rushu.


    No wonder Xu Shaotang can''t find norante''s trace in Boer manor. It turns out that this bastard has gone to Leon city!


    "Good!" I''ll come tomorrow. With that, Ji Rushu hangs up directly.

 Chapter 783

    "Satisfied?"


    After hanging up nolante''s phone, Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang coldly.


    Ji Rushu has always been enthusiastic about Xu Shaotang. It''s the first time that she has treated Xu Shaotang so indifferently. Xu Shaotang doesn''t care. She knows that this girl may not have been converted from her indifference to nolante.


    "Satisfied, very satisfied!" Xu Shaotang looked at Ji Rushu admiringly and said, "I didn''t expect that even Nolan can''t resist your charm."


    Ji Rushu snorted coldly and said: "there are many things you didn''t expect! Do you think Miss Ben really wants to stick to you? As I said, people who want to stick to me can go from Boer to Bari! "


    Although there is some exaggeration in her words, there is no doubt that Ji Rushu, who can be conquered by norrant, must have her unusual charm. However, Xu Shaotang has not found Ji Rushu''s unusual charm yet.


    "Well, thank you very much for this time. I''ll thank you very much when I catch nolante." Knowing norrant''s trace, Xu Shaotang immediately prepares to leave for Leon lanster fort.


    See Xu Shaotang step toward his room outside, Ji Rushu but he called.


    "What else do you want?" In a good mood, Xu Shaotang and Ji Rushu joked and said, "don''t you want to go to Leon with me? Will you love nolante


    Originally, when Xu Shaotang said this, he was ready to meet Ji Rushu''s white eyes, but to his surprise, Ji Rushu nodded gently.


    "No?" Xu Shaotang was surprised and said, "do you really want to see nolante? Are you moved by nolante''s spirit of risking to see you? Girl, don''t say I didn''t remind you. Nolante is not a good man. "


    "I want you to talk more!"


    Ji Rushu eyes a horizontal, humming to Xu Shaotang said: "you don''t forget who nolante is!"


    "Of course I know who he is!" Xu Shaotang looked at Ji Rushu in doubt and asked, "what do you want to express?"


    He felt that Ji Rushu''s words must have something to say, but he didn''t quite understand what Ji Rushu meant.


    Ji Shu walked to his bedside and tidied up his things. He said to Xu Shaotang, "Nolan is the biggest killer in the world. His eyes are very wide. Do you think that if I don''t go to lansterburg to find him, with his vigilance, I will still stare at you and catch him? "


    She reminds Xu Shaotang that nolante''s vigilance is extremely high since he is so afraid of death. If Ji Rushu doesn''t show up in lansterburg tomorrow, nolante''s vigilance will surely guess that he has been trapped. When he gets there, he will be defeated.


    When he learned of norrant''s whereabouts, he was so happy that he forgot about it.


    "Well, let''s go to Leon separately and meet at lansterburg!" Xu Shaotang said.


    he is also careful to see that Nolan can see that there must be a lot of eyeliner in Leon. If he and Ji Ji appear at Leon at the same time, most of them will be perceived by Nolan''s eye liner.


    "Separate, separate. Do you think I want to be with you?" Ji Rushu hummed coldly and quickly picked up his things.


    Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang didn''t really dislike Ji Rushu this time. The purpose of his separation is just for more insurance.


    It''s not easy for Miss Ji to tempt norrant to tell her whereabouts by using a beauty trick. He doesn''t want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Otherwise, don''t say that the old man can''t explain himself, even if he can''t forgive himself.


    "I know that Miss Ji''s charm is boundless. I don''t want to make sure that you are safe?" After all, just got such an important villa from Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang didn''t like it and immediately turned over. In that case, it really belongs to the dog''s temper.


    Ji Rushu is too lazy to pay attention to Xu Shaotang. He is still angry about being bullied by Xu Shaotang in his heart. He quickly cleans up his things and sits at the table with the bowl of cold porridge.


    She left Xu Shaotang in the air for 20 minutes. With the time of quarreling with Xu Shaotang and talking with nolante, the bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge was already cold.


    In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Ji Rushu opens the bowl of porridge and puts it in front of his nose to smell it gently.


    Although the porridge is cold, the familiar taste is still there. Ji Rushu picks up a spoon and slowly scoops it up and puts it into his mouth. Because it''s too cold, the porridge doesn''t taste good.


    Seeing Ji Rushu like this, Xu Shaotang walks over helplessly, grabs the bowl of cold porridge from Ji Rushu''s face, takes it and walks to the door.


    "What are you doing?" Ji Rushu is obviously very dissatisfied with Xu Shaotang''s taking away his breakfast.


    Xu Shaotang looked back at Ji Rushu and said, "what else can I do? Help Miss Ji heat porridge! Even if it''s your favor this time. "With that, Xu Shaotang opened the door, carrying cold porridge to the restaurant of the hotel, where there should be something to heat. This bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge that he bought half a year ago in Boer city. If this bowl of porridge is lost, he will really run for nothing. He must be worthy of his hard work.


    Looking at the figure of Xu Shaotang closing the door and leaving, Ji Rushu, who has been cold since he was intimidated by Xu Shaotang, suddenly smiles: "finally, you bastard still have a little conscience!"


    Women are always sentimental animals. Ji Rushu''s heart is slightly warmed by Xu Shaotang''s casual action, and his anger at being coerced by Xu Shaotang is alleviated. I think it would be better if Xu Shaotang had been so gentle all the time.


    Ten minutes later, the doorbell rang again.


    Ji Rushu opened the door. Xu Shaotang handed her a steaming bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge and said, "eat it quickly. It''s time to go to Leon."


    "Don''t remind me!" Ji Rushu hums and takes the porridge from Xu Shaotang. Although his mouth is still cold, his heart is full of laughter.


    After eating this bowl of tortuous preserved egg and lean meat porridge one by one, Ji Rushu wiped his mouth and said to Xu Shaotang sitting next to him, "OK, you can go out!"


    "Woman, are you turning your back again?" Xu Shaotang said unhappily.


    "You pig Ji Rushu jumped up and yelled at Xu Shaotang: "I''m going to change my clothes now. Do you still want to watch here?"

 Chapter 784

    Leon, France''s second largest city, has a population base second only to its capital, Bari.


    In order to avoid being recognized, Xu Shaotang deliberately disguised himself. Now Xu Shaotang is a standard French man with a big beard. Even his figure has changed from a standard man to a man with a big stomach.


    Walking in the street, if not close observation of his black eyes, I''m afraid everyone will regard him as a local.


    Even so, Xu Shaotang and Ji Rushu deliberately staggered the time when they came to Leon.


    He started yesterday afternoon. Ji Rushu started two or three hours later than him.


    After arriving in Leon, Xu Shaotang went straight to lansterburg. Although his name is quite grand, lansterburg is only a small town in the east of Leon, with a population of no more than 10000.


    The less crowded the place is, the more careful Xu Shaotang needs to avoid being found disguised. Therefore, he arrived at lansterburg when the sky just lit up, and did not go to live in the hotel. He just stopped in the woods around the town and found a big tree with a very good view to hide in.


    At the same time, he and Ji Rushu also discussed before they came. He would turn off his mobile phone, and he would follow Ji Rushu directly when he saw where he was going.


    Now the view of this big tree is very good. Anyone who enters lansterburg can''t escape his sight. Thinking that Ji Rushu should be a few hours away, Xu Shaotang first lies on the tree and closes his eyes.


    Two hours later, Xu Shaotang wakes up on time, and then starts staring at the entrance of the town, so as not to miss the time when Ji Rushu comes to the town.


    After nearly an hour, a rental car stopped at the entrance of the town, and Ji Rushu slowly walked down from the car.


    When the taxi left, Ji Rushu took out his mobile phone, dialed nolante''s phone, and said in the usual cold tone to nolante, "I''m at lansterburg. Where are you?"


    "Well, I''ll send someone to zhenzikou to meet you right away!"


    Knowing that Ji Rushu had arrived in lansterburg, nolante was overjoyed. He took the bottle of well prepared red wine on the table and rubbed it repeatedly in his hand. Then he said to the people standing behind him, "Vick, you go to pick up the little butterfly and pay attention to whether anyone follows her."


    Although Ji Rushu is his favorite woman for a long time, he should be extremely careful for his own safety.


    Vic nodded and walked out without saying a word.


    Ji Rushu waited for a few minutes at the entrance of the town. A black car stopped in front of her and asked, "are you Ji Rushu


    "Who are you?" Ji Rushu immediately looks at Vic with vigilance. Of course, she pretends to be vigilant.


    Seeing Ji Rushu''s vigilance, Vic looked around again, then said with a smile, "my name is Vic, and some people call me the ''bloody butcher''. The boss asked me to pick you up."


    It is obvious that Ji Rushu has heard of the "bloody butcher". Just by listening to his nickname, he knows that this man is a very cruel guy.


    Ji Rushu went to open the car door and sat down. Then he said to Vic, "I just heard you call boss nolante. Why are you following nolante?"


    Vick turned his car around and drove into the town. He said with a smile, "being a killer is not a long-term solution after all, so it''s safer to stay with the boss. I advise you not to be a killer any more. You know what the boss means to you. As long as you follow the boss, you can''t enjoy all the glory and wealth. Why do you have to live a life of licking blood with a knife edge? "


    Ji Rushu smiles coldly: "are you the lobbyist of nolante?"


    "Yes, not at all!" As a driver, Vic said, "as a man under the boss, of course I have to think about his business. But as a killer, or your elder, I''m advising you."


    Vic doesn''t deny that he helps nolante as a lobbyist. It''s not even what nolante tells him to do. He just wants to do it himself. If he can persuade Ji Rushu to follow nolante, it can be imagined that he can not only get a lot of benefits from nolante, but also his status can rise with the tide.


    After following norrant, he has no killer yearning for freedom, but more philistine color.


    It''s obvious that Vic is tired of that kind of life. He also wants to live in another way.


    "I don''t need your advice!" Ji Ru wrote expressionless: "you are you, I am me, we pursue different things, you can continue to follow norrant, I can continue my career as a killer."


    "Ha ha, I can''t convince you." Vic laughs and says, "I''ll let you see the boss first. He was so happy that he didn''t fall asleep last night when he heard that you were coming."


    Ji Rushu didn''t listen to Vic''s words at all. He just asked, "do you know the situation of the two tasks norrant said I would choose?"


    In fact, she doesn''t care about the so-called task at all, but she has to look like she came for the task, so that she won''t arouse other people''s suspicion.She has been changing all kinds of identities for a long time, and her ability to grasp people''s psychology is far beyond ordinary people. In fact, her words are more reassuring to Vik, so that she can see nolante smoothly.


    "I know a little about those two tasks. They are really complicated." Of course, Vic can''t tell Ji Rushu the task right now. He just said with a smile, "anyway, I''m going to see the boss soon. You''d better ask him. I believe he will help you analyze those two tasks in great detail. The boss always cares about your affairs."


    Speaking of the end, Vic once again quietly in front of Ji Ru''s writing for nolante.


    "You''re a good man for nolante!" Ji Rushu said without salt and salt, and then looked out of the window with his head tilted.


    Hiding in the tree, Xu Shaotang clearly sees that Ji Rushu is in Vic''s car. His eyes are still staring at the track of the car. When the car stops, he will quickly get close to the past.


    As long as nolante dares to appear, Xu Shaotang is absolutely sure to capture nolante. Xu Shaotang thinks in his heart, maybe nolante''s expression will be quite wonderful when he sees him, right?


    Under the gaze of Xu Shaotang, the black car carrying Ji Rushu finally stops in front of an ordinary farmhouse in the south corner of the town. When he sees Ji Rushu walking down from the car, Xu Shaotang starts immediately and approaches there carefully.

 Chapter 785

    Ji Rushu stepped down from the car, looked at the ordinary farmhouse in front of him, pretended to be surprised and asked, "don''t tell me, nolante is here now?"


    She thought to herself, norrant is really careful. If he didn''t tell us where he was hiding, who would have thought that the powerful killer broker would hide in this ordinary farmhouse.


    Vic smile, said: "the boss said, the bustling manor live for a long time, to feel the rural life here is also good."


    Of course, he couldn''t tell Ji Rushu why norrant lived here, just casually.


    Ji Rushu showed him a look of disbelief, and then walked to the door.


    She just walked to the door, the door of the farmhouse has been opened, Nolan a smile to Ji Rushu met, up to give Ji Rushu a kiss, but was blocked by Ji Rushu: "you should know, I''m Chinese, don''t like your etiquette."


    Now Ji Rushu, who is with Yu and Xu Shaotang, is totally different. One is cold and the other is hot. People don''t know which is the real Ji Rushu.


    Being blocked by Ji Rushu, nolante smiles awkwardly, then reaches out his hand and shakes hands with Ji Rushu, saying: "long time no see, you are still so beautiful."


    "Let''s talk about those two tasks first." Ji Rushu didn''t give him a good face because of nolante''s praise. He was still cold and said, "I didn''t come so far to catch up with you."


    "Alas..." Nolante sighed a long time and said helplessly: "you are still so direct. OK, let''s go inside and talk about the task."


    Nolante very gentlemanly invited Ji Rushu into the room, but when he turned away, his face showed a fierce smile.


    How can he not be angry at Ji Rushu''s indifference to him, but now, he knows it''s not the right time. When he conquers Ji Rushu completely, he will let this woman pay for her behavior!


    What about the woman he loves? His indifference to Ji Rushu has reached the limit!


    Ji Rushu may not know what nuolant is thinking, but he is not worried about what nuolant will do to her, because she knows that Xu Shaotang must be coming here quickly.


    Entering the house, Ji Rushu first sees not all kinds of anti positioning equipment in the room, but the food and wine on the table.


    These are all Chinese dishes, which nolante specially prepared for her.


    Seeing that Ji Rushu''s eyes fell on the wine and vegetables on the table, Nolan said with a smile: "it''s all specially prepared for you. You come all the way here. In your Chinese words, it''s like taking over the wind and washing the dust for you."


    It has to be said that norrant''s carefully prepared dishes are really good. At least they sell well. Ji Rushu doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know about the taste.


    "It''s not necessary to wash the dust. Let''s talk about the task first. My time is limited." Ji Rushu casually finds a seat to sit down, but does not sit down at the table.


    Norrant was not angry either. He nodded to Ji Rushu with a smile. Then he went to the shelf next to Ji Rushu and took two pieces of information. He handed them to Ji Rushu and said, "you can see these two pieces of information first."


    When Ji Rushu took over the information, norrant took the bottle of red wine from the table, poured two glasses, held one by himself, and handed the other to Ji Rushu: "this is what I brought from Bohr, you can have a taste."


    Ji Rushu took the wine, but did not drink, but made a serious look at the information in hand.


    These two pieces of information are the information of the target she is going to assassinate in this mission. Grove, the president of a large North American consortium, and the identity of the other is a little big - Prince berry!


    Before that, she accepted the task of horeg, a bodyguard who assassinated Prince berry in private. At that time, in order to amuse Xu Shaotang, she deliberately said a few words to make Xu Shaotang think they are going to assassinate Prince berry, which made them jump. I didn''t expect that there was a mission to assassinate the prince. It was really fate.


    "These two tasks are really troublesome!" Ji Rushu is really thinking about these two tasks now.


    "That''s why I asked you to come here!" Nolante sat down in front of Ji Rushu with the red wine, sipped the red wine in the glass, and said: "the identities of the two people to be assassinated are not small, but they both have a common characteristic!"


    "Lust?" Ji Rushu raised his head and asked.


    Nolan nodded and said to Ji Rushu, "it''s very difficult for others to do these two tasks, but if you do, your chances of success will be much higher. However, I don''t want you to accept any of them!"


    Nolante''s sentence is not a lie. He really doesn''t want Ji Rushu to accept any of the tasks. For him, Ji Rushu is his person, and she wants her women to perform the tasks by beauty.


    "Which of these two did more bad things?" Ji Rushu asks nolante faintly, and drinks the red wine in his hand.Nolante said with a smile: "it''s estimated that there are a lot of them. As the two of them, even if they have done something bad, they don''t know much, do they? But I personally think grove should do more bad things. Prince Berry has such a level of identity after all, and he is more or less concerned about some influence. "


    Ji Rushu slightly turns the red wine glass in his hand, and then takes a sip of the red wine in the glass.


    "So you suggest that I accept the task of assassinating grove?" Ji Rushu looks at Noland with a smile on his face.


    "No!" Nolante shook his head with a smile and said, "I still say that, little butterfly, I don''t want you to accept any of these tasks! Of course, if you have to accept the task, I suggest you accept the task of assassinating grove. Although the difficulty is similar to that of assassinating Prince berry, the former, at least, has a greater chance of escape. "


    Nolante carefully analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of these two tasks for Ji Rushu. It seems that he is really considering Ji Rushu.


    However, his eyes staring at Ji Rushu gradually changed, and his breathing began to increase slowly.


    Ji Rushu noticed the change of norrant. Just as she was about to ask, she suddenly felt an unprecedented desire. Her whole body began to get hot, and her breathing became heavier as norrant.

 Chapter 786

    "There''s medicine in the wine!"


    Ji Rushu instantly realized that he had been cheated by norrant, and the red wine cup in his hand fell to the ground with a "pop". The splashed red wine was like a blooming blood colored lotus, maybe a blooming blood flower.


    Looking at nolante, this shameless bastard even drank the wine with medicine in order to dispel his doubts. Now, the medicine has finally begun to attack, and both of them have begun to be controlled by the strong medicine.


    "Ha ha, little butterfly, do you think you can escape from me?" Nolante gasped heavily, his eyes turned red, looking at Ji Rushu''s eyes as if he was going to eat her raw, "today, I''m going to conquer you completely, let you know, what is a real man! My little butterfly, let''s enjoy this wonderful moment


    Norrant of course for the so-called, he drank the medicine of red wine, nothing more than to make the upcoming war more intense.


    "Shameless!"


    Ji Rushu scolds and wants to give norrant a slap. However, he finds that his body seems to be out of control. He clearly wants to give norrant a slap. As a result, he slowly approaches norrant and starts to grasp his clothes.


    At this moment, Ji Rushu has a feeling that he wants to cry without tears. He can only shout in his heart: Xu Shaotang, if you bastard don''t come again, Miss Ben''s innocence will be gone! I won''t let you go as a ghost!


    She will fall into nolante''s trap because she helps Xu Shaotang lead out nolante''s whereabouts. Naturally, she wants to put the account on Xu Shaotang.


    It was as if I heard her prayer and was afraid of her strong resentment. Suddenly, the door of the room was smashed open. Vic''s heavy body flew directly into the door and smashed everything in the room.


    Suddenly, norrant, who was about to be dazzled by the string of love, woke up briefly. Seeing Xu Shaotang standing at the door, he exclaimed, "Xu, how can you be here?"


    At this time, norrant is still holding a fluke.


    "Why am I here, Sir Knight?"


    Xu Shaotang''s words directly break norrant''s last hope. He knows that he has completely exposed himself. He knows that Xu Shaotang must have been introduced by Ji Rushu.


    At this moment, he felt that he was bound up in a cocoon. If it wasn''t for Ji Rushu, how could he have been found hiding place by Xu Shaotang.


    "Bitch!" Norrant to raise his hand to play Ji Rushu, but found that his body is not controlled, but to embrace Ji Rushu.


    Xu Shaotang noticed the abnormality between Ji Rushu and Nolan. He quickly flashed over and stopped between them, but he regretted the next moment, because both of them began to grasp him hard.


    Being caught by a beauty like Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang can accept being robbed by others. However, being caught by a big man like nolante, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels like vomiting. If not for interrogating nolante, he really wants to slap nolante to death.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xu Shaotang pushes nolante away from him and shakes Ji Rushu''s eyes.


    Ji Rushu said with his last conscious breath: "there is Medicine... "


    With that, Ji Rushu''s last sober consciousness completely dissipates, and he rushes directly into Xu Shaotang''s arms, tearing his clothes with both hands, but his hot body keeps rubbing against Xu Shaotang''s body, launching an attractive voice in his mouth.


    Seeing how Ji Rushu looks, Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand what the medicine she said is. In her heart, she immediately wants to break up norrant, a shameless bastard.


    On the other side, norrant, who was pushed away by Xu Shaotang, was already on Vic''s body like a mad dog. Vic was hurt to death by Xu Shaotang''s fist. Now he can''t move at all. Norrant can only do anything on himself.


    "Kill me! Kill me Vic kept screaming and prayed to Xu Shaotang. His brown eyes were full of tears of horror.


    He can kiss up to Norland, work hard for Norland, and kill his enemies for Norland. But he can''t accept this kind of unspeakable thing with a man like Norland. It''s more painful than killing him. It''s a thousand times, ten thousand times more terrible!


    Looking at norante, who has already stripped Vik, Xu Shaotang hums: "kill you, what can norante do?"


    In order to prevent nolante from running away, Xu Shaotang has to leave Ji Rushu, who has lost his mind, and go directly to the room. He quickly drags these two poor and ridiculous men into the room and locks them up. He can do whatever they want to do, as long as nolante doesn''t die.


    When Xu Shaotang finished all this, Ji Rushu rushed to him regardless of everything. Now she is not wearing anything. She is tearing Xu Shaotang''s clothes with her hands and feet.


    "Woman, this is active. I can''t blame it. I''m also trying to save you." Xu Shaotang picked up the crazy Ji Rushu and quickly walked into another room. He put Ji Rushu on the big bed.Although Ji Rushu was drugged this time to have this kind of affair with him, he still intends to give Ji Rushu a beautiful process as much as possible. From all kinds of signs, Ji Rushu is probably the first woman.


    "Stop pulling my clothes, I''ll do it myself..." Xu Shaotang holds the crazy Ji Rushu down, takes off his clothes quickly, sticks tightly to Ji Rushu''s bright and clean body, and hugs the hot body.


    Although he is forced to be a general, Xu Shaotang still has to praise that Ji Rushu''s body is really beautiful. It''s hard to combine Ji Rushu, who is crazy in bed, with a cold-blooded killer. At least, as a man, he feels that he has made a lot of money.


    "Ah..."


    Two screams sound out at the same time, one is from Ji Rushu in Xu Shaotang, the other is from VIC in the room next to them.


    Appreciating Ji Rushu''s graceful posture, Xu Shaotang gradually forgets that he was forced to win the lottery and devotes himself to the strange and unexpected journey with Ji Rushu.


    Next door to them, Vick''s howling voice mixed with the mournful and repressive roar of a man, while Xu Shaotang''s room was full of touching interweaving.

 Chapter 787

    There are always so many accidents in life, most of them are helpless and hesitating, such as Ji Rushu at the moment.


    When the medicine is over, Ji Rushu''s sense is gradually restored. Looking at Xu Shaotang sleeping beside him and the mess in the room, he doesn''t expect to scream or cry.


    Ji Rushu is sitting there naked. She doesn''t want to avoid Xu Shaotang''s eyes. She has nothing to avoid. She has given everything to this man. Compared with this, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    Seeing Ji Rushu sitting there without saying a word, Xu Shaotang shakes his hand in front of Ji Rushu.


    Ji Rushu didn''t seem to see Xu Shaotang''s shaking hand. He was still sitting there with no sadness or anger on his face.


    "Ji Rushu?" Xu Shaotang quickly turned up, reached out his hand and swayed in front of Ji Ru''s dull study again. He murmured: "Oh, this girl is not insane because of this, is she?"


    Xu Shaotang knows that after experiencing great joy or great sorrow, some people will become insane because they can''t bear huge emotional fluctuations. Ji Rushu is obviously no different from insane people.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was thinking about what to do with this "insane" woman, Ji Rushu, who was sitting around, suddenly twisted his head and looked at Xu Shaotang with an idiot like look: "you are insane!"


    "You''re not insane?" Hearing Ji Rushu''s words, Xu Shaotang''s worries are half gone. "It''s good you''re OK, or I''ll be guilty. I said, "you''re showing a little emotion. I''m not at ease with your appearance."


    "What do you want me to look like?" Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang faintly and asks: "is it wailing or looking for life?"


    Ji Rushu''s indifference to this matter makes Xu Shaotang feel very unhappy. The more this girl is, the more he feels that he seems to owe her. He would rather see Ji Rushu who wants to fight with him now. If Ji Rushu scolds him now, maybe he will feel better.


    What makes me think that?


    Xu Shaotang was immediately frightened by his own idea. Did he really answer that sentence? Are people cheap?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be responsible for you."


    After holding on for a long time, Xu Shaotang finally came up with an old line.


    Although this line is very old, it is from Xu Shaotang''s heart. No matter how they got there, there is no doubt that Ji Rushu has become his fourth woman.


    Moreover, the reason why Ji Rushu was drugged by nolante was to help him capture nolante alive. He should give Ji Rushu an explanation for his feelings and reasons.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether it''s peach blossom luck or peach blossom robbery. In a word, he took Ji Rushu''s first time by mistake. He should be responsible for Ji Rushu to the end. No matter whether Ji Rushu agrees or not, Xu Shaotang has decided to take Ji Rushu back to Tianhai and let her get rid of her killer career forever.


    She will never allow her women to live a precarious life!


    "Isn''t that what I should say to you?" Ji Rushu didn''t refuse and didn''t agree. He just looked at Xu Shaotang calmly, with a little bit of playfulness in his eyes.


    "Are you responsible for me?" Xu Shaotang Lengleng looking at Ji Rushu, it seems that she hasn''t recovered from this girl''s aggressive words.


    Ji Rushu nodded and said, "if I remember correctly, I should have pushed you, right? You said, "shouldn''t I be responsible for you?"


    Although she can''t remember the process, she still knows that she took the initiative to rush into Xu Shaotang''s arms because she pushed Xu Shaotang.


    What a powerful reason!


    Xu Shaotang is admired by Ji Rushu for his unconventional thinking. Xu Shaotang thinks in his heart that maybe with such a woman, he will have more fun in his life.


    Xu Shaotang was amused by Ji Rushu''s powerful idea. He was relieved to worry about Ji Rushu. He asked jokingly: "well, how do you plan to be responsible for me?"


    "If I don''t give you money, I''ll think I paid for a cowboy." Ji Rushu said lightly: "although you are not so good, you are better than nolante."


    Ji Rushu''s thinking is really not comparable to that of ordinary women. Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu''s indifferent face in surprise. He really wants to break off the girl''s head and see what''s in her head. How can she have such absurd and funny ideas.


    "Do you think I''m short of money?" Xu Shaotang looked at Ji Rushu with a smile and said, "how about you and I tell you a way?"


    "What method?"


    Xu Shaotang did not answer Ji Rushu''s question, but gave her the most standard answer with her own eyes.


    "Asshole, what do you want to do?" Ji Rushu noticed Xu Shaotang''s fiery eyes and subconsciously wanted to cover his body.¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. This girl''s reaction is too slow. It''s not a matter of slowing down. We can only say that Ji Rushu''s reflection arc is a little long.


    Now I think of covering my body. What have you done?


    "What do you say I want to do?" Xu Shaotang turned over and immediately put Ji Rushu under his body. He stared at Ji Rushu, who was just like a frightened deer, and said, "little lady, don''t resist. Just follow me!"


    "Hooligans!"


    Although Ji Rushu scolds, he still hugs Xu Shaotang tightly. Anyway, he has had his first time, and this second time is not surprising.


    Moreover, at the first time, her consciousness was chaotic, and she didn''t fully understand the taste of this love. Although it''s a little late now, she can make up for her regret.


    With the two people''s action, the room is full of spring again.


    Finally, Ji Rushu has been exhausted lying in Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    Embracing Ji Rushu, who is full of sweat and fragrance, Xu Shaotang put away his mind of joking and said seriously: "come back to Tianhai with me. Although we are at fault, I believe I will make you happy."


    "To be your second wife or your lover?" Ji Rushu turns over his body lazily and pushes hard into Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    Women are sentimental animals after all. Even if Ji Rushu looks indifferent on her face, she can''t help but rely on the man who already has a close relationship with her.


    "I''m Xu Shaotang''s woman. She''s never big or small!" Xu Shaotang said firmly.

 Chapter 788

    Although it is a very enjoyable thing for men and women to embrace each other, Xu Shaotang still does not forget what he should do.


    There was no movement in the next room. I don''t know what happened to norrant and Vic.


    Xu Shaotang sat up from the bed and was glad that he didn''t let Ji Rushu come here in the beginning, otherwise he would go out naked now.


    Even so, Xu Shaotang''s clothes are still ragged.


    "See, it''s all your good work." Xu Shaotang pointed to the hole in his clothes and said to Ji Rushu with a smile, "you wait for a while, I''ll find some clothes for you."


    Even if he doesn''t have to think about it, he can guess that Ji Rushu is going to seek revenge for nolante. He doesn''t want his woman''s body to be seen by other men.


    At this point, Xu Shaotang is not only mean, but also overbearing!


    "If I don''t do these good things, can I get you a good price?" Ji Rushu said with a smile.


    When he began to try to accept Xu Shaotang, Ji Rushu was unknowingly intimate with Xu Shaotang''s tone. Instead of the previous feeling of arrogance, Ji Rushu was more shy than a little woman should be.


    "Well, you have a point anyway." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, who told you to be beautiful? There is a saying that you are beautiful and everything you say makes sense


    After joking with Ji Rushu for a while, Xu Shaotang starts to rummage through the room to help Ji Rushu find clothes. In the end, he still doesn''t find any brand-new clothes. They are all clothes worn by nolante.


    If you look at Xu Shaotang''s clothes, Ji Rushu says, "I don''t want to wear those scum clothes!"


    "Then you''d better wear my scum''s clothes..." Xu Shaotang reluctantly takes off his clothes and gives them to Ji Rushu, but he changes into norrant''s clothes.


    His little action immediately warmed Ji Rushu''s heart. He took the clothes taken off by Xu Shaotang and hummed: "at last, you still have a little self-knowledge, so I reluctantly accept the hospitality from you scum!"


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s self pretending disdain, Xu Shaotang walks over and smiles and gives her a violent smile: "don''t call yourself ''Miss Ben'' in front of me any more. Do you know?"


    "Well, how can I call myself?" Ji Rushu rubs his forehead, pretends to be aggrieved and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang felt his chin and thought about it. He said with a smile, "just call yourself ''my wife''. Ha ha!"


    "Go away!" Ji Rushu glared at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "it''s shameless. Who''s your wife?"


    After a while of joking, Xu Shaotang takes the lead out of the room and opens the room where norrant and Vic are locked.


    VIC in the room has already lost his breath. He has killed himself by biting his tongue with grief and indignation. However, nolante squats in the corner and shivers. When he sees Xu Shaotang coming, he just raises his eyes and smiles at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang throws a suit of nolante''s own clothes in front of nolante and hums coldly: "nolante, don''t play a fool with me here. Your little trick can''t escape my eyes."


    He doesn''t believe that nolante will be insane because of the unspeakable things between him and Vic. If nolante''s psychological defense is really so vulnerable, how can he go to today step by step?


    Norrant did not speak, still looking at Xu Shaotang constantly giggle, his eyes look so dull, can not see any vitality inside, as if it is a walking corpse in general.


    "Damn it Seeing nolante''s appearance, Xu Shaotang quickly walks over, pinches nolante''s face, looks at nolante''s eyes, and mutters to himself: is this bastard really crazy? It''s too much of a blow, isn''t it?


    No matter whether nolante is really crazy or not, in order to avoid his own woman''s corns, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to help nolante put on his clothes. He has never even served his own woman like this. He didn''t expect that this time helping others to put on their clothes is actually helping nolante, a scum.


    "Like a book, come and help me to have a look!"


    With Ji Rushu''s skin, Xu Shaotang began to call Ji Rushu intimately.


    Ji Rushu obviously didn''t quite adapt to Xu Shaotang''s name. Wearing the rags that originally belonged to Xu Shaotang, Ji Rushu slowly came over, gave Xu Shaotang a white look and asked, "what can I help you see? See scum? "


    In Ji Rushu''s mind, norrant has been defined as a scum to the letter. She hasn''t started against norrant now, mainly because she really doesn''t have much strength on her body, and her strength has been consumed in that war.


    Xu Shaotang funny look at her, pull her squat down, said: "you see, this scum seems to be silly?"


    "Silly?" Ji Rushu squats down, carefully looks at nolante who curls up and giggles and asks, "scum, do you still know Miss Ben?"


    Nolante''s eyes are dull looking at Ji Rushu. He doesn''t say a word. He is still giggling there, and all of them flow to his neck."What a fool?" Ji Rushu looks back at Xu Shaotang doubtfully, then looks at nolante and says with a smile, "come and learn a barking dog for Miss Ben."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu with black lines on his face. This girl is still thinking about playing tricks on nolante.


    Seeing that norrant didn''t respond, Ji Rushu slapped norrant''s face and sneered: "do you want to fool around? Do you really think I can''t make you present the prototype? "


    With that, Ji Rushu walks to the table in Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes. Although the bottle of red wine that made him lose his body with Xu Shaotang falls to the ground, there is still a small part of red wine in the bottle.


    Ji Rushu came to nolante with the little red wine left. He gently shook the wine bottle in front of his eyes and gave an evil laugh: "scum, you must know what''s in the wine, right? Shall I give you another drink? But I don''t have Vic to help you this time. In order to relieve your pain, I decided to help you find a sow in the town. I think... "


    Listening to Ji Rushu''s words, let alone nolante, Xu Shaotang felt a chill. If nolante and the sow who drank the wine were locked together, it would be sour and cool. I can''t imagine it!


    "Bitch!"


    At this moment, nolante finally can''t put on any more, the dull color in his eyes is gone, and he looks like a jackal, gnashing his teeth and staring at Ji Rushu.

 Chapter 789

    "Pa!"


    As soon as norante''s curse came out, a loud slap fell on his face, not from Ji Rushu, but from Xu Shaotang.


    In any case, Ji Rushu is also his Xu Shaotang''s woman now. How can he let nolante be insulted?


    In the face of norrant''s abuse, Ji Rushu is not angry, but also very friendly to stop Xu Shaotang who is ready to continue violence against norrant.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu in doubt. When is this girl so kind? According to his understanding of Ji Rushu, she is a revengeful master. How can she not react to norrant''s scolding?


    Indeed, Ji Rushu did not intend to let norrant go, but she did not want to launch violence against norrant, but to completely destroy norrant!


    "It''s up to you to scold me. Anyway, you''re not the only one who scolds me. I''ve heard even worse things!" Ji Rushu looks at nolante with a smile. At the same time, he gets a little closer to him. He reaches out and pinches nolante''s mouth open, but the other hand sends the red wine bottle to nolante''s mouth.


    Norrant of course knows what Ji Rushu wants to do. Now he just wants to shut his mouth, but he is not Ji Rushu''s opponent. He has been crazy with Vic for a long time, and now he is very weak. With Xu Shaotang around, he has no chance to resist.


    "No!" Nolante is no longer as light as before, just looking at Ji Rushu with a face full of panic, and making a voice of cry with a look of pain.


    "Oh, didn''t you scold me so much just now?" Ji Rushu looked at Nolan, opened his mouth, looked at him in disgust, and said: "please! Beg me like a dog


    How could she not be angry? How could she not retaliate against nolante? If it were not for nolante, she would not have happened to Xu Shaotang like that. Although it seems that this is not a bad thing at present, it is impossible for any woman not to be angry when she encounters such a thing.


    She is to destroy nolante, not only from her body, but also from her spirit.


    Facing Ji Rushu''s eyes, norrant''s eyes are full of fear and anger.


    He believes that Ji Rushu can definitely do such a thing. He has already done something unspeakable with Vic. If he and


    Nolante could not imagine it. Even he felt a kind of unprecedented nausea, which only struck him.


    Seeing that nolante didn''t ask for mercy, Ji Rushu raised the little red wine left again, and the threat was beyond words.


    In the face of Ji Rushu''s threat, thinking about the end of drinking this wine, nolant finally lowered his head, lying on the ground to Ji Rushu''s head, begging: "I don''t want to drink this wine, I beg you, I beg you..."


    Looking at norrant, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly.


    Nolante had to suffer for himself. In order to get Ji Rushu, he put some medicine in the red wine, but eventually he made Ji Rushu and Xu Shaotang successful. However, he was locked up by Xu Shaotang and Vic. Under the effect of the medicine, he and Vic had something that even disgusted him. Now, he once again attacked Ji Rushu thoroughly because of the few red wine glasses left The last dignity in my heart.


    Perhaps, this is called the natural cycle of retribution, right?


    Listening to norrant''s plea, Ji Rushu was very satisfied. He stood up with a wine bottle and said to Xu Shaotang, "I''ll leave the rest to you..."


    She knows that Xu Shaotang must ask norante about the hand of God. She has helped Xu Shaotang completely destroy norante''s psychological defense. It can be said that norante will definitely know everything now.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu gratefully. Now he also understands that Ji Rushu is helping him with everything he has done to norrant except for the reason of venting his anger.


    Drag nolante who has been scared to death by Ji Rushu to the side, and Xu Shaotang begins the interrogation of nolante.


    "My knight, tell me, what is your place in the hand of God?" Looking at Xu Nuotang''s limping legs in front of the table.


    Nolante raised his eyes full of fear and looked at Xu Shaotang. He replied honestly, "it''s an intermediate position."


    "Oh, that''s good. They can be mixed into intermediate positions in the hands of God." Xu Shaotang satirized norrant and asked, "who is your superior? Do you know who he is? "


    "My superior code name is the magician, I and he are all telephone contact, never met him."


    Nolante''s heart defense has been completely defeated, will know all the things out.


    A magician? Xu Shaotang is humming coldly in his heart. As expected, they are all people who like to pretend to be gods and ghosts. This code name seems to be quite appropriate.


    Xu Shaotang also asked, "besides your superiors, you also know the code names of those who are in the hands of God. Don''t mention those who are under you."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have the time to arrest and interrogate those people. Now he just wants to get more clues through Noland and try to find the nest of the hand of God as soon as possible. At that time, all countries in the world will unite to fight against the nest of the hand of God, even if they have great ability You can get away with it."I know about the blood fox in South America, the fat bug in the Middle East, and the gentleman in your China." Norrant honestly said: "blood Fox and fat bug are equal to my position, but the gentleman in your Chinese activities should have a higher position in the organization, at least above the magician."


    Sir? It''s very common, but it''s a bit of refined.


    It''s the first time that Xu Shaotang heard this code name, but since nolante said that the gentleman''s position is above the magician, it seems that this one in Huaxia is the real tiger!


    When Xu Shaotang was sighing, he suddenly thought of a problem.


    "Since you say that the gentleman''s position is at least above that of a magician, how do you know that the gentleman exists?" Xu Shaotang light said: "you do not seem to contact that gentleman''s opportunity?"


    All nolante knew were some small fish and shrimp, which suddenly brought out a big fish. Xu Shaotang had to doubt the truth of his words.


    "I really didn''t have a chance to get in touch with that gentleman in Huaxia." "But you seem to have forgotten what happened not long ago," said Nolan

 Chapter 790

    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang carefully thought about what happened not long ago. He suddenly reacted and asked, "do you mean about manuen?"


    "You don''t seem to have a bad memory." Nolante nodded his head heavily and said, "it is said that the whole thing was planned by your Chinese gentleman, and you should know the purpose. From the words of the magician, we can see that he has great respect for his husband, so I guess his position is above the magician. "


    I see. It was really planned by Huaxia.


    Surely the man who always wanted his life is the gentleman of the hand of God? I just don''t know how high this gentleman''s position is in the hands of God.


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang will originally belong to nolante mobile phone in front of him, said: "know how to do it?"


    Xu Shaotang is not interested in the clown and fat bug who are equal to nolante''s position, but he is full of interest in the magician. He wants to find the position of the magician through nolante. Even if he can''t find it, he should try his best to get some information from the magician, so as to help them trace the whereabouts of the magician later.


    As for the gentleman of Huaxia, I believe norrant doesn''t know much about it. Moreover, he has a preliminary suspect, but there is no evidence yet. Maybe the evidence he needs can be obtained from the magician.


    Nolante trembles to take over Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone. Of course, he understands what Xu Shaotang wants him to do.


    However, he is more aware of his role in Xu Shaotang.


    "If I help you find the magician, can you protect me from death?"


    Nolante is really afraid of death. He is different from many people who look down on life and death by the hand of God. He joins the hand of God just to live better. He doesn''t want to live under the threat of others. He doesn''t want his own life to be threatened. He wants to find a backer who can help him solve his problems when his own life is threatened.


    Xu Shaoshan didn''t rely on his life when he was threatened.


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at Nolan with a look of praying and hummed: "do you think you are qualified to talk about terms with me now?"


    It''s too naive for nolante to want to negotiate with him at this time.


    With a bang, nolante dropped his cell phone on the ground.


    "Xu Shaotang, since you are dead, why should I help you find a magician?"


    Nolante knows that the magician is his life preserver now. As long as he contacts the magician and does not help Xu Shaotang find the magician, Xu Shaotang will not kill him. If Xu Shaotang finds the magician, he will lose the value of use to Xu Shaotang. At that time, his death will come.


    He didn''t want to die, so he had to negotiate with Xu Shaotang and try his best.


    "What a man with a short memory!" Looking at norrant''s appearance that he is sure that he will not kill him, Xu Shaotang is very amused. He turns to Ji Rushu and says, "shall we invite Mr. knight to have a drink to let him have a long memory?"


    "Of course!" Ji Rushu, of course, understands Xu Shaotang''s meaning and comes over with a bottle of red wine, with a strong smile on his face.


    Seeing Ji Rushu coming towards him, nolante''s face, which has just recovered a little, has changed a lot again. How can he forget that there is still this stubble!


    At this moment, nolante deeply felt what it was like to commit a sin.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are cruel!" Norrant had no choice but to pick up the mobile phone he had left on the ground.


    Seeing nolante''s shriveled appearance, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing. He suddenly finds that he seems to have learned another method of interrogation. Although this method is too inhumane, it can''t be too inhumane for people in the hand of God.


    Nolante quickly got through to the magician.


    "Magician, I have something to tell you!" Nolante and the magician did not polite, straight to the point to say his purpose.


    "What''s the matter?" The magician didn''t seem to like norrant very much. He said in a very impatient tone: "I didn''t tell you that now the whole world is pursuing our affairs. Don''t call me if there is nothing important! You''d better give me enough reasons, or I don''t mind letting you taste my power! "


    From the words of the magician, Xu Shaotang knows that the hand of God is not afraid of the things that countries all over the world are pursuing them. They must have felt great pressure after the British summit.


    After all, what they are facing is not one country in the world, but almost all countries in the world. It''s a terrible thing to think about.


    Moreover, the magician''s accent seems to be that of the British side. Is the magician the official hiding in the British side?


    Norante originally intended to use their special code to tell the magician what he had exposed. He didn''t want Xu Shaotang to find the magician. On the one hand, he wanted to protect his life, on the other hand, he wanted to revenge Xu Shaotang! Xu Shaotang destroyed everything about him, brought him great humiliation, and took away the woman that should have belonged to him. His hatred for Xu Shaotang is incomparably deep.But hearing the voice of the magician, norrant was very angry. The magician just regarded him as a dog that was called to come and waved away, and never cared about his life.


    "About Xu Shaotang, if you don''t think it''s a big deal, I''ll hang up now!" There was a trace of anger in nolante''s voice. It was not pretended, it was real anger.


    "About Xu Shaotang?" Hearing this, the voice of the magician on the other end of the phone suddenly changed. He said to norrant with a smile: "Xu Shaotang''s affair is really a big event. Let''s say it quickly. As long as it''s really something useful to the organization, I will reward you well!"


    Sitting beside nolante, Xu Shaotang knew for the first time that his name worked so well. It seems that the hand of God really didn''t care for him.


    "It''s a matter of great importance. I''d like to speak to you personally, if possible."


    Nolante now has only one idea, that is to pull the magician into the water, this is his revenge on the magician!


    When the magician heard this, his tone suddenly changed: "Knight, it seems that you have betrayed the organization!"


    With that, he hung up.


    The magician is not a fool. Norrant has never talked about meeting him before. Now he suddenly talks about it, and he immediately becomes alert.

 Chapter 791

    "You did it on purpose!"


    Listen to the opposite magician hang up the phone, Ji Rushu fiercely stare at norrant, the bottle of red wine was once again in her hand.


    Nolante stepped back and said in horror, "no, I didn''t expect the magician to see it."


    In fact, for nolante, in fact, any result is acceptable. If the magician does not see through, Xu Shaotang will capture the magician, and he will avenge the magician. If the magician sees through, Xu Shaotang will not be able to find the magician through him, and he will have use value for Xu Shaotang, and his life will not be threatened. This is him The earliest plan was only realized in another way.


    Although nolante strongly denies it, Ji Rushu doesn''t believe it. Just when she plans to punish her with nolante''s own red wine, Xu Shaotang grabs her hand and shakes her head slightly.


    Xu Shaotang stands between Ji Rushu and Nolan, looks at Nolan and says, "fight again!"


    "Now that the magician has doubted me, I''ll call him and he won''t answer." Norrant said.


    "Then send me a message to the magician." Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "you just send it like this: magician, I''m Xu Shaotang, waiting for me to take the dog''s life!"


    Nolante did not dare to disobey, so he had to send the information according to what Xu Shaotang said.


    Soon, the magician replied: I''m waiting for you, but you''d better pass the sir''s level first!


    In a very simple sentence, it can be seen that the magician has extraordinary trust in that gentleman.


    Xu Shaotang is a little disappointed that he can''t get the specific identity of the magician from nolante, but it is within his acceptable range. Although the identity of the magician is a mystery for the time being, Xu Shaotang has a general range.


    If you want to find the real identity of a magician, you''d better go to England.


    However, Xu Shaotang does not have the time now. He wants to escort nolante back to China and hand it over to the old man. At that time, someone will interrogate nolante in detail, and then analyze and summarize the things interrogated from nolante.


    Xu Shaotang found a rope to tie nolante up, and then began to pack all the information in nolante''s room. Although he didn''t know whether the information had anything to do with the hand of God, it was good to take it back. He could always analyze some useful things.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s busy appearance, Ji Rushu sat on one side of the table and asked, "are you ready to return home?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded as he packed up his things and said, "first escort norrant back, so as not to have too many dreams at night."


    Now that the magician has known about nolante''s rebellion, he will probably send someone to destroy nolante and stay in Leon lanster castle. Isn''t he deliberately creating opportunities for him?


    Ji Rushu shakes his slender legs, presses his hands on the table and asks, "what are your plans after returning home? Is it to continue to trace the whereabouts of the magician, or to search for the gentleman in China? "


    "It''s not clear yet. Let''s see what''s going on." Xu Shaotang quickly packed up the materials, then went to Ji Rushu, sat next to her on the table and asked, "why did you suddenly ask about these? Are you up to something? "


    "I care, don''t you believe it?" Ji Rushu snorted: "in your eyes, I can only make ghost ideas?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, reached for Ji Rushu''s chin, clubbed it in her ear and said, "at least Warm the bed


    "Go away!"


    Ji Rushu laughs and scolds, pushes Xu Shaotang away from him a little bit, and then jumps off the table. He looks at Xu Shaotang white with a bad smile and says with a smile: "warming the bed is also for you to warm the bed for Miss Ben, dear cowboy, let''s go!"


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to take a look at this girl. This girl is a typical dead duck with a hard mouth. It seems that she needs to find time to teach her well. It''s necessary to let her know how powerful she is!


    Xu Shaotang moves things into the car, while Ji Rushu leads norrant, who is bound by Xu Shaotang.


    The car that Nolan originally sent to pick up Ji Rushu is now officially requisitioned by Xu Shaotang.


    "Will you take me back to China?" Nolante sat in the car and asked Xu Shaotang anxiously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "do you feel honored? You know, I came as soon as the British summit was over! Nolante, for the sake of your honesty, I''d like to remind you that you''d better not try to run away to avoid asking for trouble. "


    Just look at nolante''s appearance, you can see that he is extremely unwilling in his heart, but what about that? He has now fallen into his own hands, even if there is no reluctance, only to endure.


    "Xu Shaotang, I will give you all my property!" Nolante was really very unwilling and tried to tempt him to say, "as long as you let me go, I will transfer all my property to you immediately! Believe me, that''s a huge number


    Nolante doesn''t want to go to China. He knows that the best result of going to China is to be imprisoned for life. As for the worse results, there are too many for him to think about.Hearing nolante''s words, Xu Shaotang laughed: "do you want to bribe me? Ha ha, do you think I''m the kind of person who will be bribed? Norante, money is not everything. Don''t worry about it. Huaxia, you''re going to make up your mind! "


    "Why?" Nuolante said to Xu Shaotang in bewilderment and excitement: "what good has Huaxia given you in the end? Is it worth your working so hard for them? My property is enough for you to spend your whole life. You can find a place to live like heaven


    Xu Shaotang said, "Huaxia didn''t do me any good. I''m willing to fight against people in the hand of God. You have to blame yourself for making the wrong decision."


    As a killer broker, nolante is undoubtedly successful. In his own words, his money has been enough for him to spend his life, but he has to choose to join the hand of God. Since he made the choice at the beginning, now all the results are his own choice.


    Everyone needs to be responsible for their own decisions, and norrant is the same.


    After another unpleasant chat with nolante, they finally arrived at Leon airport, where a plane rented by Xu Shaotang in his private name has been parked.


    After taking nolante on the plane, Xu Shaotang took Ji Rushu on the plane, patted her hand and said, "let''s go home!"


    "Home?" Ji Rushu has heard of this word, but he has never really owned it. He can''t help showing a confused look in his eyes.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took her hand and put it in his heart: "my home is your home!"

 Chapter 792

    After a long flight of more than ten hours, the plane finally stopped at Beijing airport.


    The old man who has already got Xu Shaotang''s news doesn''t appear. He just asks Xu Shaotang to give norrant to the dragon group.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that you really caught nolante back!" Long will personally meet Nolan at the airport, from which we can see how much the old man attaches importance to Nolan.


    Xu Shaotang to the dragon will smile: "are fluke."


    "Oh, when did you learn to be modest?" Long Jiang smiles, points to Ji Rushu beside Xu Shaotang and asks, "don''t you introduce this one to me?"


    The Dragon general sees that the relationship between Xu Shaotang and the woman around him is not simple. He sighs in his heart that the boy''s peach blossom luck is not so good.


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, said: "she you should have heard, Ji Rushu."


    "Ji Rushu?" Long Jiang frowned and thought about it carefully, making sure he didn''t seem to have heard of this person. He glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "you are talking nonsense here again. I haven''t heard the name of this girl."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Ji Rushu, you really haven''t heard of it, but you should have heard of it?"


    As the actual controller of the dragon group, the dragon group doesn''t know much more about the killer organization than Xu Shaotang. How can it be that they haven''t heard the name of the thousand face Magic Butterfly.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang was slightly surprised. He pointed to Ji Rushu and asked Xu Shaotang, "do you think this girl is a thousand face butterfly?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and nods, which is the answer to Long Jiang''s question.


    After getting Xu Shaotang''s affirmative reply, Long Jiang couldn''t help but give Xu Shaotang a thumbs up and said with a smile, "your boy''s skill is really great. You''ve got even the thousand face Magic Butterfly."


    It''s hard to imagine that from the mouth of a person with such a status as long Jiang, he could say "get it". Xu Shaotang was stunned.


    Hearing this, Ji Rushu on one side was not happy. He leaned forward to look at the Dragon general in the wheelchair, pointed to his nose and said mischievously, "old man, you may have made a mistake. It''s not Xu Shaotang who got me, but I got him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Rushu''s words, immediately let the dragon will be slightly a Leng, to be back to God, but laughed and said: "this girl is really interesting."


    Xu Shaotang has been used to the look of Ji Rushu. He looks at her helplessly and says to Longjiang, "nolante, I''ll give it to you. If you interrogate him well, you should be able to dig out a lot of things from his mouth."


    "Well, I know!" Long Jiang nodded slightly and said with a smile, "although it''s not a big fish, it''s also the person who knows the most about the hand of God we''ve caught. Don''t worry, I will treat him well!"


    Long Jiang''s hospitality is not an ordinary one. He wants to dig out everything norrant knows, even if norrant is a few years old and pisses his pants.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I don''t have to worry about that. If you dig out any important clues here, you can tell me again."


    Although he said so, Xu Shaotang felt that it was impossible for the dragon to dig out more important clues from nolante''s mouth than the magician and Mr. nolante. The only pity was that nolante knew nothing about the real identities of these two people.


    Although he has some guesses, it''s just a guess, without any evidence.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether the magician knows his real identity, but he knows that the magician will provide more clues to them, provided that they can catch the magician.


    "You kid on the plane for such a long time also don''t try him well, but also bother us to do it, I say you kid is really good!" Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, then looks at Ji Rushu and says, "this time, you can be excused. If you are so lazy next time, be careful I will hit you on the board!"


    When looking at Xu Shaotang and Ji Rushu, Long Jiang''s face shows an ambiguous smile.


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile bitterly. Where does dragon general want to go? He and Ji Rushu didn''t do anything on the plane, that is, they hugged each other and went to sleep in the capital from Leon.


    He didn''t have a good rest at all during this period of time. Now he has caught nolante, which can be regarded as an end to his mind. This sleep, which directly lasted for more than ten hours, makes him feel refreshed.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you for a detailed trial this time." Xu Shaotang went over and massaged him on the shoulder of Long Jiang. "You can let me go. I have to go back to Tianhai immediately. You don''t know what happened in my family."


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long to capture nolante. He was able to see his children come into the world.


    He just worried about whether it would be inappropriate to take Ji Rushu back at this time.


    "Well, I know you are eager to return." Dragon will smile, and said: "however, old man, I still want to wordy, come with me."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what dragon is going to talk to him. Since dragon is going to avoid Ji Rushu, it''s reasonable for him to follow dragon to one side."What are you going to tell me?" Xu Shaotang asks Longjiang in doubt.


    "The girl from dantai has gone to the east island country." Said the dragon.


    "Well, I know." Xu Shaotang just nodded, a thought suddenly flashed in his mind, and said urgently: "is it the accident in the dantai


    He knew that another inborn master of the Tantai Jingming and the dragon group took the Dragon Group''s capable cadres as the investigation team to participate in the investigation of the things that Dongdao seemed to be controlled by the hand of God. Now when he heard that the Dragon general suddenly mentioned Tantai and deliberately pulled him aside, he subconsciously thought whether there was something wrong with Tantai Jingming there.


    Long Jiang does not speak, but looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "You are always talking. Is something wrong with Tantai?" The expression of Major General Xu Tang is a little puzzling.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s anxious appearance, long gradually diffused the smile on his face, shook his head and said with a smile, "when did I say something happened to dantai?"


    "Then why did you tell me all of a sudden?"


    Long Jiang raised his hand, motioned to Xu Shaotang to be calm, and said with a smile, "listen to Long Fei, you got along well with that girl in dantai in England?"


    Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at the dragon will, nodded: "it''s OK, she helped me a big favor."


    Had it not been for the word "soft rib" mentioned by Tan taijingming, he would not have thought of such a way to rescue manuen.


    "I heard you kissed her?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general with a look of astonishment, "no, what do you want to say?"


    "Marry her..." Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "anyway, there are many women around you. I don''t care about one more. I''m afraid you can''t see the girl''s Thoughts on you."

 Chapter 793

    Sitting on the plane back to Tianhai, Xu Shaotang is still thinking about Longjiang''s words in his mind.


    Is dantai Jingming interested in him? Is he the only one who can''t see it?


    He doesn''t know where long will see that dantai Jingming is interested in him, but he really doesn''t know. When he meets dantai Jingming, he won''t have a verbal fight?


    However, looking at Ji Rushu, who is sitting beside him with his arm in his arm, Xu Shaotang is somewhat relieved.


    He and Ji Rushu used to fight each other every time they met, but now they come together. Although they are wrong, they don''t seem to resist each other, as if everything is natural.


    Is it the same with Tantai Jingming?


    "What are you thinking?" Ji Rushu saw that Xu Shaotang was out of his mind as soon as he got on the plane, and he began to worry a little.


    She knew that Xu Shaotang had already had three women. Moreover, the beauty and wisdom of any of the three women were not inferior to themselves, and even better than themselves.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is out of her mind, she instinctively thinks whether Xu Shaotang is worried that she will not be able to explain to those women after she takes her back. She is not a person who looks forward and backward, but now as a latecomer, she doesn''t think much and it''s impossible. Any woman would think like this to her.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head, patted Ji Rushu''s hand and asked, "do you hate me?"


    "Do I hate you? I hate you what? Now it''s too late to hate you, isn''t it? " Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang inexplicably, and then puts his hand on Xu Shaotang''s forehead. It seems that he is looking at whether Xu Shaotang''s head is suddenly confused.


    Xu Shaotang opened Ji Rushu''s hand, which made trouble on his forehead, and said, "I mean, before we two had skin relatives, did you hate me?"


    When Ji Rushu, a newly married woman, hears Xu Shaotang say the words "close to the skin", he can''t help thinking of their absurdity in lansterburg. A red cloud rises on his cheek.


    "Do you want to ask me if I am willing to follow you because I have something to do with you, or because I have a little interest in you, which only speeds up our progress to the present stage?" Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang and says directly what Xu Shaotang wants to ask, but it''s not easy to ask too directly.


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded, it is recognized that the season such as the book of their own meaning.


    "Well, you are a bit of a nuisance." Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. Suddenly, the front of the conversation turns and he says, "however, conquering a man like you has a sense of accomplishment."


    Hearing Ji Rushu''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly covered his face with black lines and asked, "what kind of man am I?"


    Ji Rushu "hee hee" a smile, said: "you such a man, is in addition to their own women, women are a pair of lukewarm attitude, but in fact it is lustful, no color courage, women do not take the initiative to rely on you, you will never take the initiative, generally speaking, you are the kind of Xiaoshou."


    "Little What''s wrong with you Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu puzzledly. It''s the first time that he hears this term.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled appearance, Ji Rushu couldn''t help laughing and said: "between men and women, one attack and one acceptance, I''m a minor attack, you''re a minor attack, now, do you understand?"


    By Ji Rushu''s explanation, Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of the word "Xiaoshou" and said, "I don''t know who is Xiaoshou! Don''t ask for mercy next time. "


    "Bah!"


    Ji Rushu spat a mouthful, white Xu Shaotang one eye, say: "isn''t you small suffer?"? If it wasn''t for that wrong thing, would you come and hook me up? "


    Ji Rushu''s openness really has something to do with Su goblin. The word "collusion" is coming. Xu Shaotang thinks in his heart that maybe Ji Rushu and Su goblin will get along very well.


    "That''s when you used to pinch me as soon as you met. Can I still stick my hot face on my cold ass?" Xu Shaotang, however, sophisticates and firmly denies the fact that he is a "minor sufferer".


    He thought in his heart, isn''t Lin Shuying the one who can''t take the initiative to get the beauty back?


    "Are you really stupid or fake?" Ji Rushu looks like he has found a new world. He looks at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes and says, "you ask yourself, have you ever seen a few women rush into a man''s arms as soon as they come up? Can''t you be looked down upon by your men? What''s more, you are the one who sorry Miss Ben first! Miss Ben was very warm to you before. You actually left me alone in Barry after kissing me. You don''t know how to coax me. Do you expect me to have a good face to such a heartless bastard like you?


    To be honest, Ji Rushu didn''t really hate Xu Shaotang. He even took the initiative at the beginning, just because he was so angry that Xu Shaotang forced him to kiss him and left her in Barry.


    She doesn''t love Xu Shaotang very much for the time being, but she doesn''t resist having a relationship with Xu Shaotang. In a sense, it means that she actually has some interest in Xu Shaotang. If we let it go, they may come to this stage, but not so fast.Similarly, Xu Shaotang doesn''t resist Ji Rushu, but he can''t tell whether he thinks Ji Rushu is interesting or something else.


    At least, after knowing that Ji Rushu had drunk the red wine that nolante had drugged, his first thought was to save Ji Rushu himself rather than let others save him, which was actually a kind of potential psychological reflection.


    "So, you still have some wrong ideas about Ben Da Shao." Xu Shaotang "shameless" smile, his heart of the question has been solved.


    From the first time I saw Tantai Jingming, he and Tantai Jingming pinched each other, but none of them really alienated each other because of this. On the contrary, they were happy to play this kind of game.


    Moreover, he once wanted to spank his ass if he had nothing to do.


    Now think about it, maybe he actually has some meaning to Tantai Jingming, but he has never really thought about it.


    And what Long Jiang said is basically accepted by him now. At least, with his understanding of dantai, if dantai Jingming really hated him, when he kissed him, dantai Jingming would have been chasing him all over the world.


    The doubt in the heart is solved, but Xu Shaotang begins to think about how to deal with the relationship between him and dantai.

 Chapter 794

    Back in Tianhai, Xu Shaotang rushed home as fast as he could.


    Looking at Xu''s manor from a distance, Ji Rushu on the car can''t help but hold Xu Shaotang''s palm tightly. Xu Shaotang can clearly feel the cold sweat of her palm.


    "Why, you seem nervous?" Xu Shaotang holds Ji Rushu''s hand and laughs.


    Although Ji Rushu was really nervous, he said: "why should I be nervous? Shouldn''t you be nervous? You''d better think about how to explain to those women in your family! "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, they are not unreasonable people."


    Xu Shaotang believes that Lin Shuying and some of them will definitely not have any opinions on Ji Rushu. Even if they do, they are also against him rather than Ji Rushu.


    What''s more, they don''t have any opinions about Lin Shuying just because he has another woman. The only one who may have any opinions is when he comes back with Ji Rushu. Now Lin Shuying is about to give birth and brings a woman back. Maybe Lin Shuying thinks it''s a little disrespectful of her.


    However, with his understanding of Lin Shuying, it is unlikely that Lin Shuying will think so.


    When he thought about it in his heart, the car had slowly arrived at the gate of Xu''s house.


    Xu Shaotang got out of the car and looked at Ji Rushu, a nervous but stubborn duck, and said, "come on, you haven''t met my family. You should know their temperament. No one will say anything to you."


    "Otherwise, I thought you would go away!" Ji Rushu hummed and walked down from the car. Maybe she was too nervous. When she got off the car, her high-heeled shoes hung on the threshold of the car and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang helped her quickly.


    Holding Ji Rushu''s body, Xu Shaotang joked: "ha ha, it''s not time to salute now. You''d better keep it and salute later."


    Ji Rushu stares at him angrily, pushes him away slightly from his side, and then carefully arranges his appearance, hoping to show his best side in front of the Xu family.


    Before entering the house, Xu Shaotang has already firmly held Ji Rushu''s hand in his hand, and he will not let go of Ji Rushu''s struggle.


    He hopes to announce the identity of Ji Rushu to the Xu family in this way.


    When I see Xu Shaotang holding Ji Rushu''s hand, the Xu family understands as Xu Shaotang expected. Fang LAN first gives Xu Shaotang a white eye, and then smiles to Ji Rushu.


    "Girl, come and sit in the room!" Fang LAN takes Ji Rushu''s hand and stares at Xu Shaotang: "Shuying is at the charity hospital now. Ruyun and Enoch are also there with her. Hurry to roll over and have a look!"


    "Well, this way..."


    "I will arrange for you to do what you should do." Fang LAN stares at Xu Shaotang and pulls Ji Rushu to the house.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang understands what Fang LAN says about him. Doesn''t he just let him go to talk to Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun first? But it should be!


    Looking back at Ji Rushu, who is pulled into the house by Fang LAN, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly and turns to walk outside the door.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xu Dashao, you are back at last!" Looking at Xu Shaotang who appears in the Charity Hospital, Liu Tong quickly takes him to the room where Lin Shuying is about to give birth. At the same time, she jokingly says, "if you don''t come back again, I will persuade sister Shuying to teach you a good lesson."


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, asked: "how is she now?"


    "What can I do? Waiting for the baby to be born. " Liu Tong said: "there have been brief pains. It is estimated that the baby will be born today or tomorrow, but you are really in a hurry."


    Xu Shaotang laughed twice, secretly congratulating himself that he had come back in time, otherwise he would have missed the important moment of his child''s birth.


    Speaking, Liu Tong has brought Xu Shaotang to the door of Lin Shuying''s room.


    "Don''t go in. I''ll give sister Shuying a surprise." Liu Tong whispered to Xu Shaotang, and then pushed open the door.


    "Here comes Xiao Tong." Lying in bed waiting for labor, Lin Shuying sees Liu Tong pushing the door and asks with a smile, "where''s Xiao Jingwen? He didn''t accompany you?"


    Liu Tong and Xiao Jingwen have always had a good relationship. They are like glue all day long, just like two Siamese people.


    "Our hospital recently received a lot of patients, he went to solve the financial problem." Liu Tong is smiling, can see, she is very satisfied with Xiao Jingwen now.


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "he has solved the problem of funds, but he doesn''t know who will follow the bad luck."


    Even if they don''t have to think about it, they know that Xiao Jingwen''s solution to the capital problem must be to make money from the stock market. They don''t worry about whether Xiao Jingwen can make money. They are just mourning for those who have been frantically harvesting funds by Xiao Jingwen.


    "Whatever, as long as it''s not our Chinese people who have bad luck." Liu Tong pie pie pie mouth, don''t care of say.


    Xu Shaotang had said hello to Xiao Jingwen before. He tried not to pry into Huaxia''s capital market. Huaxia''s capital market is relatively weak. If Xiao Jingwen tosses it all day, it is estimated that it will cause problems. But Xiao Jingwen also pursues Xu Shaotang''s request, never moves the Chinese capital market.After that, Liu Tong walked over and gently touched Lin Shuying''s stomach. She said with a smile, "the little guy will be born today and tomorrow. I have other patients to inspect. If you feel wrong, please let sister Ruyun inform me immediately."


    "Well, all right." Lin Shuying gently nodded her head and touched her round stomach. Her face was full of maternal brilliance.


    Liu Tong took a look at Su Ruyun, who also had a big stomach beside him, and pretended to pat his head: "you see my memory, sister Ruyun also has a big stomach. There are many people in our hospital, so it''s not convenient for her to walk around. Well, let me help you find a runner? "


    "The runner?" Su Ruyun looked at Liu Tong suspiciously, and immediately shook his head and said, "no, I''ll be here. Where can I have someone to run errands?"


    "Are you sure you don''t want it?" Liu Tong jokingly said: "if you don''t want to, I''ll tell him to leave?"


    "No more." Lin Shuying also nodded his head and said: "I''m not the first child, not so delicate."


    Liu Tong smile: "or let you see it, if you are not satisfied with it directly told him to go."


    After that, Liu Tong called out to the door: "come in."


    With a "squeak", the door of the room was pushed open from the outside

 Chapter 795

    "Shaotang!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang pushing the door in, Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun scream out in surprise at the same time.


    Seeing their surprise, Liu Tong joked: "are you satisfied with this errand runner? If I''m not satisfied, I''ll blow him away now. "


    "You girl, you know how to tease us!" Lin Shuying smiles happily. She is very satisfied with this errand runner. She can''t find anyone more satisfied.


    "Ha ha, isn''t this to give you a surprise?" Liu Tong said with a smile: "well, I know that I''ve been waiting for this guy for too long. You can chat slowly. I''ll go to other wards for a tour."


    Just after two steps, Liu Tong came back to remind Xu Shaotang: "remember, if sister Shuying is a little uncomfortable, come and call me or call my mother right away."


    "Well, I know. Thank you! Go ahead and do your work Xu Shaotang smiles and nods to Liu Tong.


    When Liu Tong left the waiting room, Xu Shaotang took Su Ruyun in one hand, touched Lin Shuying''s round stomach in the other hand, looked at the two women affectionately and said, "I miss you..."


    There is no need for any sweet words between them. A sentence "I miss you" has been full of all the tenderness of Xu Shaotang, which is also the most real idea in Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    The two women put their heads on Xu Shaotang''s shoulders, and their hearts were filled with happiness.


    "I thought you as a father couldn''t come back." Lin Shuying full of tenderness said: "just come back, the child is not born, it is estimated that you are also waiting for the father."


    Xu Shaotang put his ear on Lin Shuying''s belly and said with a smile like a child: "I feel that the child seems very happy now. It seems that he is really looking forward to my coming back. My child, my father is back... "


    Maybe it''s true that after hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the fetal movement in Lin Shuying''s stomach is more obvious. Even with the naked eye, we can see her stomach beating up and down. The unborn child seems to be happy in her stomach.


    "Shuying, you see, the child really understands Shaotang''s words!" Looking at Lin Shuying''s belly beating up and down, Su Ruyun also touched his stomach and cried happily.


    Feeling the fetal movement in her stomach, Lin Shuying put her hand on her stomach with a smile and said: "little villain, don''t jump any more. My heart will jump to my throat if you jump any more. You just care about yourself and you don''t care about your mother''s suffering."


    Strange to say, after hearing Lin Shuying''s words, his stomach stopped beating miraculously. It seemed that he really understood Lin Shuying''s words.


    This scene immediately surprised Xu Shaotang and Su Ruyun.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this little guy must be very smart in the future!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether he is smart or not. I just hope he can grow up safely." Lin Shuying felt her stomach and her face was full of maternal brilliance. Her words may be from the heart of all mothers in the world.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, put the two girls in his arms at the same time, and said, "don''t worry, our children will grow up peacefully and happily."


    After some warmth, Xu Shaotang pulled the two girls together and said seriously, "I have a very important thing to tell you."


    "What''s the matter? So serious? " Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious appearance, the two women''s faces couldn''t help showing a look of doubt.


    They know Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang is seldom so serious in front of them. Most of the time, he looks like he is laughing. They also know Xu Shaotang''s painstaking efforts. They know that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to let them know the unhappy things he has encountered. Xu Shaotang only wants them to be happy, and all the helplessness and setbacks are his own Alone.


    "First of all, I said it, no matter you hit me or scold me, but don''t be excited. Don''t move the fetal Qi."


    Although knowing that the two women are not likely to be angry, Xu Shaotang still needs to give them a preventive injection in advance to avoid their emotional instability.


    "What is it?" Su Ruyun pulls Xu Shaotang with a worried look in his eyes.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang took Su Ruyun and Lin Shuying by the hand and said with an apologetic look: "this time I''m abroad, I I have a woman again... "


    After that, Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the two women to see what kind of expression they would have.


    However, the two women return to Xu Shaotang with a look of incomparable disgust.


    Looking at the two women''s disgusting eyes, Xu Shaotang is puzzled. If they show anger or indifference in their eyes, Xu Shaotang can understand, but what does their disgusting eyes mean?


    "No, what do you think?" Xu Shaotang looked anxiously at the two women who did not speak.


    "This is the very important thing you told us?" Su Ruyun looked at Xu Shaotang with disgust on his face, nodded and hummed: "I thought it was a big deal. It turned out that it was such a thing. OK, we know."


    That''s it?Xu Shaotang looks at the two girls in surprise and thinks that you can ask me what''s the matter with me, or you can ask the identity of that woman. You don''t have any expression, which will make me lose face


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s expression, Lin Shuying said with a smile: "we have long expected that you will have other women sooner or later. Well, as long as our new sister is not the kind of person competing for favor."


    All along, the reason why the three of them can get along well is that they all understand each other, never compete for favors, and strive to maintain this warm home together.


    "Oh, it shouldn''t be. You know her, too." The big stone in Xu Shaotang''s heart finally fell to the ground and said, "it''s the teacher before Miao, Ji Rushu."


    "Ji Rushu?"


    Lin Shuying just said the name, suddenly frowned, and his face began to change slowly.


    "Yes, it''s Ji Rushu. What''s wrong?" See Lin Shuying''s expression, Xu Shaotang heart that just fell stone rose again, she in the heart of doubt thinking, Lin Shuying to Ji Rushu what prejudice?


    "There''s nothing wrong with her!" Lin Shuying turned her head and said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile: "but I have something wrong! Fool, the child is going to be born, don''t tell Xiao Tong them as soon as possible


    With that, Lin Shuying fell on the bed and gasped.


    "Ah?"


    So it is! Xu Shaotang didn''t have time to think about it. He asked Su Ruyun to take care of Lin Shuying first, but he rushed out of the waiting room like a gust of wind

 Chapter 796

    There are many people standing outside the delivery room. Lin Yunong and Xu Wenzheng come as fast as they can. Ji Rushu, who has just joined the Xu family, also comes with Fang LAN, holding the soup Fang LAN specially made for Lin Shuying.


    After a long wait, the baby''s cry finally came from the delivery room.


    "Born, born!" Hearing the baby''s cry, people outside the delivery room were very happy.


    Soon, Liu Tong came out with the child in her arms and handed the child to Xu Shaotang to see: "seven Jin and six Liang, it''s a boy. Please give the child a name."


    Xu Shaotang excitedly takes over his child carefully from Liu Tong. The little guy is his son. Although he was born just now, he is not afraid of being born. He just looks at the new world curiously.


    little guy is as like as two peas in the woods, who are somewhat like himself, but his eyes are just like those of Lin Shu Ying.


    "Uncle, you''d better name the child." Xu Shaotang came to Lin Yunong with his newborn son in his arms and said, "according to our previous agreement, the child''s surname is Lin."


    "Do you really want the child to be named Lin?" Lin Yunong looked at his grandson with joy and said to Xu Shaotang, "you know, this is also the first boy of your Xu family. Are you really willing?"


    This child is of great significance to the Lin family, but it is also of great significance to the Xu family. Although he has made an agreement with Xu Shaotang in this respect before, he is still worried about whether Xu Wenzheng and his wife will have any ideas.


    Xu Wenzheng had already known about it. Seeing Lin Yunong hesitated, he came over and said, "no matter his surname is Lin or Xu, he is Shaotang''s child. However, you''ve been a teacher all your life. If you can''t give your child a name that everyone is satisfied with, I won''t agree. "


    "Really?" Lin Yunong couldn''t hide his excitement. Looking at the baby in his infancy, the more he liked it, he said, "why don''t you call him Lin Yuan?"


    "Lin Yuan?" Xu Shaotang carefully read the name, "meaning knowledgeable, good name! Call it Lin Yuan! "


    Although the child''s surname is not Xu, it has no influence on Xu Shaotang. Anyway, it''s all his own child. It doesn''t matter what his surname is. The important thing is that the child can be healthy.


    "Lin Yuan, Lin Yuan..." Xu Wenzheng also savored the name carefully, teased the little guy and said: "Dear grandson, do you like the name of Linyuan?"


    As soon as Xu Wenzheng''s words were finished, the little guy giggled and seemed very satisfied with the name of Lin Yuan.


    "Ha ha, you see, my grandson likes this name!" Xu Wenzheng holds the child from Xu Shaotang''s hand and calls the child''s name happily.


    Since Xu Wenzheng and his son have no opinions, the child''s name has been officially determined.


    Xu Wenzheng couldn''t put it down. He handed xiaolinyuan to Xu Shaotang and said, "take the child in quickly and show it to Shuying."


    Xu Shaotang nods and walks into the packed delivery room with Xiao Linyuan in his arms.


    "It''s hard for you..." Xu Shaotang handed the child to Lin Shuying, who was wet with sweat. He just held her hand and said, "my uncle named the child Lin Yuan. What do you think?"


    Lin Shuying held her child in her arms and said, "the name is just a code. As long as you think it''s OK, yuan''er, mom finally sees you."


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Xu Shaotang didn''t go anywhere. He was there quietly with Lin Shuying. Everyone left with a tacit understanding and left the warm night for them.


    Postpartum Lin Shuying is much fatter than before. The main credit is due to Fang LAN. From the earliest ginseng black chicken soup to the present peanut pig''s foot soup, there is almost no break in a day.


    After eating the milk, Xiao Lin Yuan is not as sleepy as the other children. Instead, he puffs his big eyes, giggles at Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying, and waves his little hands constantly, which makes him lovely.


    Lin Shuying reaches out her hand and shakes around in front of the little guy. While teasing the little guy, she says to Xu Shaotang: "this little guy is probably a restless master like you when he grows up."


    Xu Shaotang held out a finger for Xiao Linyuan to grasp and said with a smile: "my son of Xu Shaotang, of course, will not be an Anfen person."


    "I''d like him to be quiet." Lin Shuying looks at the child lovingly, with infinite satisfaction in her heart.


    There are men who love themselves deeply, parents and in laws who love them deeply, and a pair of lovely children. She thinks her life is perfect.


    God seems to know what she suffered in those years. Now she seems to be crazy and wants to give her the most happiness, which makes her dizzy.


    "No matter whether he is peaceful or not, as long as he is upright." Xu Shaotang gently touched xiaolinyuan''s wrinkled cheek and said, "we have so many people in our family to educate him. I believe he will be a man of indomitable spirit."


    It seems that after understanding Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Linyuan, who has been holding Xu Shaotang''s finger, suddenly releases Xu Shaotang''s finger, and then forcefully waves his fist.Seeing his movements, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    "You say, this little guy can''t really understand what we''re saying, can he?" After laughing, Xu Shaotang looks at his son curiously.


    Except for the wrinkled appearance, the child doesn''t look like a newborn baby at all. Xu Shaotang can feel that the power of this little guy seems to be far stronger than that of other newborn children. Moreover, the little guy is very sensible and doesn''t cry. If no one plays with him, he can play there for a long time.


    "How can it be!" Lin Shuying glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "you really think this little guy is a child prodigy. How can a newborn child understand what others are saying?"


    Although all kinds of behaviors of Xiao Lin Yuan are abnormal, Lin Shuying doesn''t believe that this little guy can really understand them. If he does, this child is not a prodigy, but a monster!


    Xu Shaotang looked at this unusual clever son and muttered: "I always think this little guy is very strange."


    "Strange or not, he is our child." Lin Shuying leans on Xu Shaotang''s body and leans over his head. "Don''t think about it because the child is different."


    "Don''t worry, what else can I do with my own children?" Xu Shaotang nods and smiles, then looks at Lin Yuan and says, "son, go to bed quickly..."


    The next moment, Kobayashi yuan has closed his eyes

 Chapter 797

    The birth of the third generation of the Xu family is a great event for both the Xu family and the Lin family. Naturally, the two families have to hold a banquet for their relatives and friends.


    Those close to the Xu family came to congratulate one after another. Some people who had nothing to do with the Xu family also sent gifts. Song Yinuo, who was far away from the capital, flew back specially.


    Let song Yinuo come back is not Xu Shaotang''s meaning, but she wants to come back. On the one hand, she wants to meet Lin Shuying, the new born child, and on the other hand, she also wants to meet Ji Rushu. Xu Shaotang specially calls her about Ji Rushu.


    Song Yinuo and Lin Shuying have the same opinion about the new Ji Rushu. They have already expected a new sister to join them, but they didn''t expect it to be Ji Rushu.


    You know, Ji Rushu tried to persuade them not to turn around Xu Shaotang. Unexpectedly, she joined in.


    However, after hearing about Xu Shaotang''s and Ji Rushu''s fate, we all feel sorry. We can only sigh that there are too many uncertain factors in fate, and no one can tell.


    "Now that''s good." When the four girls got together, Su Ruyun said with a smile, "now we can just make a table of mahjong. Ha ha."


    "Yes." Song Yinuo also followed with a smile.


    Ji Rushu originally thought that the three of them would have some opinions about their joining. Now that they have regarded her as a sister so soon, they feel warm in their heart, and their worries are gone.


    "If you want me to tell you, it''s still cheaper, Shaotang!" Su Ruyun said with a smile: "other people managed to get the rice into the pot. When the rice was cooked, this guy got the lead."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Su goblin with black lines on his face. This goblin metaphor is a little too direct. But then again, he does eat the whole pot of rice cooked by nolante. Finally, he takes away the pot of rice by the way


    After joking for a while, Su Ruyun asked Ji Rushu, "do you have any plans?"


    "What''s the plan?" Ji Rushu looks at Su Ruyun puzzled.


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "you may not know that Shaotang is often not at home, so when he is not at home, in order not to make his life too boring, you may find something to do for yourself, not to make money, just to pass the time."


    All three of them work in Shengshi group now. When Xu Shaotang is away, they all put their main energy into their work. On the one hand, they help the Xu family to do something. On the other hand, they also try not to make Xu Shaotang''s time seem so boring and difficult.


    Before Su Ruyun said this, Ji Rushu had no plan.


    She thought in her heart, what can she do? She could be a killer before, but now it is obviously impossible, because Xu Shaotang will never allow her to continue her career as a killer.


    "Let''s see. To be honest, I really don''t have anything particularly interesting." Ji Rushu smiles faintly, thinking that what she is interested in can''t be done any more.


    "If it''s a book, why don''t you come to Shengshi group to help." Lin Shuying, while feeding the baby, said to Ji Rushu: "it''s just that Ruyun and I can''t pull away now. Just dad is supporting us alone. You can help dad reduce some pressure."


    Both of them, a president and a vice president, can''t go to work normally because of giving birth to children. Xu Wenzheng, who has left Shengshi group for more than two years, has to shoulder the burden again. Xu Wenzheng is doing two things by himself now, and they don''t want Xu Wenzheng to be too tired.


    Ji Rushu has tried all kinds of occupations, but she has never tried the life of an overbearing female president. Although she wants to try it, she knows how much she has. In business, she is probably a little better than Xu Shaotang, a business idiot.


    "Come on, if you ask me to be a clerk or something, I''d be happy to try. I don''t want to help Dad, I really don''t have this ability. " Ji Rushu finally refuses Lin Shuying''s proposal.


    The Xu family accepted her new daughter-in-law, and naturally she would like to change her tongue with everyone. However, she is still not quite used to it.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t tell them the identity of Ji Rushu''s killer. Seeing that Ji Rushu rejected Lin Shuying''s proposal, he said, "it''s OK. You can have a look first and wait until you find something you like to do."


    She doesn''t want to force Ji Rushu. If it''s not for the safety of Ji Rushu, Ji Rushu won''t interfere even if he is still a killer. He knows that Ji Rushu advocates freedom and can''t ask her to do things she doesn''t like.


    "Well!" Ji Rushu nodded and looked at his younger brother Miao Miao curiously. He said with a smile, "if I can''t find anything, I''ll be a tutor for Miao Miao. Ha ha!"


    Hearing Ji Rushu''s words, Xu Shaotang thinks that it''s really a good idea. Now the Xu family not only has Miao Miao and Lin Yuan, but also su Ruyun''s baby and his chief apprentice Zhou Leshan. It can be imagined that there will be more children in the Xu family in the future. Ji Rushu can really be a tutor, at least she will be a tutor Miao Miao teaches very well."Well, no matter what you do, we''ll support you." Lin Shuying said with a smile: "because we are destined to be the best sisters."


    "Thank you Ji Rushu said sincerely.


    "Thank you." Lin Shuying looked at Ji Rushu with a serious face and said: "it''s a kind of fate that we can become sisters, as long as we can love each other and maintain the family together."


    They like the present home too much. No matter what they encounter outside, they will feel very happy when they think about the warm home in their heart. This home is not only theirs, but also Ji Rushu''s.


    Ji Rushu nodded: "no matter what others say, this is the warmest home I have ever seen."


    "Well, this is our home!" Xu Shaotang will four women together, everyone''s hands are tightly together, "this life can have you, is my Xu Shaotang biggest lucky."


    "That''s it!" Su Ruyun said with a smile: "you''ve really enjoyed the happiness of all the people. It''s estimated that you''ve used up your peach blossom luck for several lifetimes. You are destined to become a monk in your next life."


    "Ha ha, whatever, take care of your life first!" Xu Shaotang said with laughter.

 Chapter 798

    After the banquet of Xu family, Xu Shaotang took Miao Miao to Jindun security company.


    Zhou Leshan is now receiving some of the most basic training here, which is also laying the foundation for him. Now that he has accepted Zhou Leshan as an apprentice, Xu Shaotang can''t ignore it. He will bring Miao Miao to have a look today when he is free.


    Although the security company is not far from Xu''s manor, Xu Shaotang has not been here for a long time.


    Li Baoshan has been in the capital all the time. Now Chen Cheng is in charge of everything here, and Xu Shaotang has not even been involved.


    I haven''t been here for a long time. There are many new faces here. Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t know these people, everyone passing by warmly greets him.


    For the people of Jindun security company, Xu Shaotang is the God in their heart and the only belief in their heart.


    "Boss!" Chen Cheng, who was informed by the following people, came as fast as he could and ran to Xu Shaotang from a distance: "you are willing to come here. I thought you forgot our brothers in the base."


    Calculate the time, Xu Shaotang has not been to their base for more than a year. Even Zhou Leshan was received by Chen Cheng from the Xu family.


    Jindun security company has now developed into the largest and most reputable security company in China. Every day, a variety of security tasks are sent from all over the country. They have already ended their losses, and now they have a lot of income every day. However, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know about this. Xu Shaotang made it here, but Xu Shaotang seems to have made it here Forgotten.


    Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to smile and said, "I''m here, aren''t I? It''s not like you don''t know what I do all day. "


    In the past, when he was in Tianhai, he always felt that he had nothing to do. When he stepped into the capital, he realized how happy he had been in Tianhai. Even if he returns to Tianhai, he will accompany his family as much as possible, and has no time to take care of the security company.


    "Well, I know you''re a busy man! I''m kidding you With a smile, Chen Cheng holds Miao Miao who is led by Xu Shaotang and asks Miao Miao, "Miao Miao, do you miss Uncle Chen?"


    Miao Miao nodded with a smile, lying on Chen Cheng''s shoulder and looking around curiously.


    Chen Cheng noticed Miao Miao''s absent-minded expression and asked curiously, "what are you looking at?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what else can I see? Where is Zhou Leshan? This girl..."


    He sometimes thinks that Zhou Leshan may not only be his own apprentice, but also his son-in-law if the current situation develops. Of course, it''s too early to say that, but it''s undeniable that Miao Miao is very interested in Zhou Leshan.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng looks at Miao more curiously, teases the little girl and says, "Miao Miao, you kiss Uncle Chen, and Uncle Chen will take you to find your brother Leshan, OK?"


    As soon as Chen Cheng''s words fall, Miao Miao nods heavily, and then "Baji" kisses Chen Cheng on the cheek.


    Looking at Miao Miao, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly. Let her go, as long as the girl is happy.


    In order to fulfill his promise to Miao Miao, Chen Cheng immediately took them to Zhou Leshan''s training room.


    Outside the training room, Xu Shaotang sees through the transparent glass that Zhou Leshan is undergoing physical training. On one side of the room, a member of the wolf team is responsible for guiding him. Looking at his eyes, he knows that he is very satisfied with Zhou Leshan.


    "Brother Leshan!"


    As soon as he saw Miao Leshan in the training room, he ran to Zhou Leshan.


    Seeing the emergence of Miao Miao, Zhou Leshan was stunned, but he continued to train, as if Miao Miao never appeared.


    His performance, immediately will Miao Miao this girl anxious not light, little girl constantly in the next shouting Zhou Leshan''s name, but Zhou Leshan is wholeheartedly into the training.


    The member of the wolf team finally couldn''t bear Miaomiao to be left out in the cold. He said to Zhou Leshan, "stop training, rest for half an hour!"


    With permission, Zhou Leshan stopped training, and then looked at Miao Miao with a simple and honest face, full of embarrassed look.


    "You two little guys, go out and play." The wolf team members looked at the two little guys with a smile and said to Zhou Leshan, "remember, come back in half an hour and continue training!"


    Zhou Leshan nodded and quickly took Miao Miao to run outside. As soon as he came out of the door, he saw Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face. Then he ran to Xu Shaotang and called "Shifu" respectfully.


    "It''s OK. Go play. I just came to have a look." Xu Shaotang waved to Zhou Leshan kindly, indicating that he would take Miao Miao out to play.


    When the two children left, Xu Shaotang called the wolf team member nicknamed "engine".


    "How is the boy training?" Xu Shaotang asked the engine.


    "Very good!" Engine said: "this child is determined and willing to bear hardships. After a good training, he will be a good seedling in the future."Xu Shaotang knows that if he can get such evaluation from the members of the wolf team, it shows that Zhou Leshan is really good. The wolf team has followed him for a long time, and they all have eyes above the top. Few people should be able to get such evaluation from them.


    "What about temperament?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Although he always thinks that Zhou Leshan''s temperament is very good, it''s necessary to listen to other people''s opinions. He doesn''t accept his apprentice for the sake of giving him an empty name. He has to teach his apprentice a lot of things in the future, so he still needs to observe the child''s temperament from multiple perspectives.


    "It''s good, too." Engine said: "the child''s temperament is sincere, gentle and modest, which should be able to summarize the child''s temperament."


    Gentle, courteous and modest, just a few words, can be regarded as a rare good evaluation, it seems that it is not only his recognition of Zhou Leshan''s nature.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang asking Zhou Leshan in detail, Chen Cheng joked: "boss, you don''t want to consider my future husband for my niece now, do you?"


    "It''s not impossible." Xu Shaotang laughs and looks at Miao Miao and Zhou Leshan running on the grass outside. He thinks that in another period of time, maybe he can teach Zhou Leshan some basic skills.


    At first, he didn''t think much about taking Zhou Leshan as an apprentice. Later, when he was determined to retire, he thought of these things. Maybe he could directly let Zhou Leshan take over the old man''s job in the future, so that he could live a life of peace with his own woman.

 Chapter 799

    After staying in the security company for a short time, Xu Shaotang left the security company with Miao Miao.


    Before leaving, he specially called Zhou Leshan aside to let the child receive basic training. When the foundation is solid, he will teach him some basic skills.


    Zhou Leshan still doesn''t know what "internal skill" is. He just thinks that Xu Shaotang''s personal friendship is certainly not bad. You know, all the people in the security company want Xu Shaotang''s personal guidance. His treatment is absolutely the only one in the whole security company.


    "Dad, when shall we come back to play with brother Leshan?" Miao Miao lies on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder, but his eyes always look at the direction of the security company.


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his daughter''s head and said, "if Miao Miao wants to come and play in the future, just ask Uncle Chen Cheng to come and pick you up. However, your brother Leshan is now an important time. You can''t always disturb him."


    Xu Shaotang has always been extremely open-minded in dealing with these things. As long as the child really has that idea, he will never stop it. Although it''s too early, it''s also good for the two little guys to establish a good emotional foundation.


    "Oh, I see!" Miao Miao pouts his mouth and lies on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder.


    Looking at the girl''s appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly.


    Xu Shaotang walks home with Miao Miao in his arms. As soon as he goes out near the Charity Hospital, he sees the compassion of carrying a bag of things to his home.


    "Aunt compassion!"


    Before Xu Shaotang opened his mouth, Miao Miao, who was lying on Xu Shaotang, waved his little hand to pity him.


    Hearing Miao Miao''s cry, Lian Xin also looks over here. She sees Xu Shaotang holding Miao Miao, waving to their father and daughter, and speeding up to come here.


    "What are you doing?" Waiting for Lianxin to walk in, Xu Shaotang looks at the Lianxin with the bag and asks.


    Pity heart light smile, said: "went out to buy something, how, you this is to take Miao Miao out for a walk?"


    "Go to the security company and see Leshan." Xu Shaotang looked at pity heart''s cheek, said with a smile: "you look good recently."


    His words were not compliments, but words from the heart. His face was ruddy now, and there was a little light in his eyes, which was very different from the pity that he didn''t seem to care about anything before. It can also be seen that after the revenge, compassion really began to gradually walk out of the past haze.


    However, Xu Shaotang didn''t know that the reason why he was able to get out of the haze was that he was more affected by the warm atmosphere of the Xu family than revenge.


    A warm home is the best way to treat the scars in your heart, which is more effective than any panacea.


    "No matter how good I look, I don''t look as good as you." He said with a smile: "I forgot to congratulate you. There''s another beautiful girl around me. That''s how you look when you''re happy. "


    "Ha ha, it''s all the wrong fate." Xu Shaotang gave a dry smile.


    Pity heart white one eye, got cheap also sell good Xu Shaotang, turn to look at Miao Miao, holding the little girl''s head, said: "Miao Miao down let pity heart aunt embrace."


    As the little princess of the Xu family, Miao Miao is a favorite. Everyone in the family likes to hold the girl, who is also clever and can play with anyone.


    Hearing the words of Lianxin, Miao Miao reaches out his hand to Lianxin from Xu Shaotang. Lianxin takes Miao Miao from Xu Shaotang, kisses Miao Miao on his face, and praises him happily: "Miao Miao is so good!"


    Looking at Miao Miao who is tired of being with Lianxin, Xu Shaotang takes the bag from Lianxin and says, "I''ll take it."


    Pitifully, she hands the bag to Xu Shaotang and gently touches Miao Miao''s head with her head.


    "So light..." Xu Shaotang originally thought that the bag that Lianxin carried would be heavier, but when he took it over, he found that the bag was very light. He was slightly curious and said to himself, "what is it?"


    When she hears Xu Shaotang''s murmuring words, she screams in her heart. She reaches out to stop Xu Shaotang from opening the bag, but it''s too late. When she just reaches out her hand, Xu Shaotang, the curious baby, has opened the bag that belongs to her.


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at the things in the bag, and his face is embarrassed.


    In addition to the sanitary cotton used by women, there are also two sets of women''s underwear in the bag. The key is that the color of the underwear is actually:


    red!!!


    There''s nothing wrong with red underwear, but Xu Shaotang remembers that when he was a dandy, he had a discussion with Chen Cheng about the color of women''s underwear. The consistent result is that women who like red underwear are enthusiastic, passionate and dare to love and hate.


    But these, as if with pity heart that fades into the Daisy''s disposition some not to agree?


    "You''re going to die!" Pitiful heart snatches back his bag from Xu Shaotang''s hand, his face flushes, glares at Xu Shaotang fiercely, and says, "are you an idiot? Don''t you know that women''s things can''t be flipped around? "Rao Shi Lianxin is no longer an ignorant and shy girl, but when Xu Shaotang sees her private belongings, she still feels a burst of unspeakable shyness. This is a woman''s unique shyness. Of course, there is also a trace of anger.


    Looking at pity heart that red cheek, Xu Shaotang can not help but curious asked: "don''t tell me, this year is your birthday?"


    "It''s your year of life!" Pitiful heart not good spirit of blunt Xu Shaotang roar a way.


    "I''m still young." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "so it''s not your year of life?"


    The age of pity is always a secret. If this year is the right year for pity, pity is either thirty-six or forty-eight.


    36¡¢ It''s too young for Lianxin. She can''t fall in love with Xiayu at the age of 15 or 16? Forty eight is a little too old, just one year younger than Fang LAN. She calls Fang Lan "godmother" so smoothly, and doesn''t seem to be forty-eight.


    In this way, pity''s red underwear should not be bought for her own year, but she likes red!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang seems to have discovered the new world. She looks at her blushing pity with a playful look on her face. Maybe she has found a pity hidden by herself.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s playful eyes, he felt pity and indignation. He raised his foot and stepped on Xu Shaotang''s instep. However, Xu Shaotang flexibly avoided it.

 Chapter 800

    Xu Shaotang all the way with that strange eyes looking at pity heart, see pity heart several times almost can''t help but jump up in Xu Shaotang''s that Stinky Face hard two slaps.


    Near the door, Xu Shaotang''s phone rang.


    Xu Shaotang took out the phone and saw that it was Lin Shuying who called. Thinking that they were already at home, Xu Shaotang hung up without thinking about it.


    However, a few seconds after he hung up, Lin Shuying called again.


    Xu Shaotang heart slightly surprised, Lin Shuying continuous two so urgent call over, should not be what important thing?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickened his pace and appeared in Xu''s living room in less than ten seconds.


    The Xu family and the Lin family are sitting in the living room now, and everyone''s face is full of anxiety. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming back, Lin Shuying''s tears immediately stay behind and rush to Xu Shaotang''s arms, shouting hysterically: "Shaotang, yuaner is gone!"


    "What?"


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang was struck by lightning in an instant. He stood there and suddenly felt like a whirlwind.


    After stabilizing his mind, Xu Shaotang quickly holds Lin Shuying''s arms and asks, "what''s the matter? It seems that yuan''er is still fine when I leave. Why did he disappear all of a sudden? "


    Xu Shaotang is deliberately suppressing his anger. He is afraid that his anger will scare his family.


    "I don''t know." Lin Shuying cried out: "before I had been with Yuan Er, I went to the bathroom, but when I came back from the bathroom, Yuan Er disappeared."


    Just went to the bathroom and lost the baby?


    Xu Shaotang frowns tightly. It''s really strange that the child is lost. In such a short time, under the security intensity of the Xu family, even if someone really wants to steal xiaolinyuan, the security personnel of the Xu family can''t be aware of it at all!


    Unless it''s someone like him!


    However, which alchemy master will steal his children? Why didn''t he get any information before?


    If it wasn''t for outsiders who stole Lin Yuan, who would it be? Everyone in the Xu family regards xiaolinyuan as a treasure. Who can do such a thing? Or is there any eye liner installed by his enemies?


    At this moment, Rao is Xu Shaotang. No matter how determined he is, he feels confused.


    What to do? Where should I go to find my children now?


    Xu Shaotang forces himself to calm down. Now, he is the backbone of the Xu family and the Lin family. If he is in a mess, the family will have to die.


    Xu Shaotang put his arms around Lin Shuying''s trembling shoulders and comforted him: "don''t worry about it. Maybe someone is just joking with us on purpose."


    In fact, even he didn''t believe it. Who would be bored to make fun of such things.


    Lin Shuying also knows that Xu Shaotang''s words are just to comfort her. She knows that Xu Shaotang''s heart must be extremely anxious now, and she can only lie in Xu Shaotang''s arms and constantly sob, which makes Xu''s family heartbroken.


    As Xu Shaotang patted Lin Shuying''s shaking body, he said to Miao Miao''s pity: "pity, use all the channels in your hand to help me pay attention to the face of the sea of heaven!"


    Now, no matter who stole Lin Yuan, he has the idea of rather killing the wrong person. All the strangers who enter the sky sea have become the object of his suspicion.


    "Good!" Even if Xu Shaotang doesn''t say anything, she will try her best to trace it. Even if she turns the sea of heaven upside down, it is necessary to find out the missing Xiao Lin Yuan.


    After Lianxin left, Xu Shaotang called Chen Cheng, Tang Xiangming and long Jiang respectively. Now he has only one purpose: to use all the relationships he can use to find his son!


    No matter who stole Lin Yuan, as long as he knew where he was, he would go to save his own flesh and blood.


    "Shaotang, if you think about it carefully, which enemy of yours did it?" Xu Wenzheng''s face is livid, thinking that his new born grandson may be suffering now, and his heart is like being stabbed.


    "Enemy?"


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully in his heart that there are too many enemies for him. He can''t think of them at all. Any of his enemies may retaliate against him in this way.


    If you have to talk about a suspect, Xu Shaotang thinks that the hand of God should be the biggest, and their purpose of taking Lin Yuan is the simplest. I''m afraid that is to force him to hand over the two pieces of keys in his hand.


    But if it was the hand of God, he would have received a call from the hand of God by now.


    Xu Shaotang kept thinking about the identity of the person who took away Lin Yuan. He couldn''t figure out who it was, so he had to give up his conjecture and asked his family, "have you checked the surveillance video?"In order to ensure the safety of the Xu family, a large number of cameras are arranged around the Xu family. No matter where the person carrying away Lin Yuan goes out, the camera can capture the trace of the person leaving.


    "Yes, watch the surveillance video!" As soon as Xu Wenzheng patted his head, he said with chagrin, "we are just in a hurry here. We haven''t had time to watch the surveillance video."


    "Watch the surveillance video first!" Xu Shaotang immediately led the way to the internal control room, and others quickly followed.


    Coming to the monitoring room, Xu Shaotang asked Lin Shuying, "when do you go to the bathroom?"


    Lin Shuying looked at the watch on his wrist and said, "about 15 minutes ago."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and then said to the staff in the monitoring room: "transfer out all the surveillance videos within half an hour!"


    The staff in the monitoring room nodded and quickly called out the surveillance video within half an hour.


    Little by little, Xu Shaotang looks at the surveillance video on each screen to make sure he doesn''t miss anything.


    "Stop!" Xu Shaotang suddenly pointed to one of the surveillance images and said, "slow down the surveillance here ten times!"


    As the surveillance screen there is slowed down, Xu Shaotang keenly captures the figure that flashes by in the surveillance.


    "Back up!" When the monitor said to slow down the screen back, Xu Shaotang fixed his eyes on the monitoring screen, when he saw the screen he wanted to see, immediately cried: "stop!"

 Chapter 801

    With the freeze frame of the monitoring screen, a fuzzy figure appears on the monitoring screen.


    "It''s him, it must be him!" Lin Shuying looked at the person on the surveillance screen and cried out excitedly. Pointing to the screen, he said, "look here, although you can''t see the person''s face clearly, he obviously has something in his hand. It must be our yuan''er. It''s all my fault. If I don''t go to the bathroom, our yuan''er won''t be lost... "


    At this point, Lin Shuying can''t help crying again. Hearing this, Xu Shaotang is worried.


    The people on the screen can''t see their faces clearly at all, and the camera only catches a little residual shadow. At the normal speed of the monitoring screen, if it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s keen eyes, other people couldn''t see anyone in the picture.


    Xu Shaotang tightly hugged the excited Lin Shuying and said, "I don''t blame you. With this man''s ability, even if you always guard yuan''er, it doesn''t help."


    The speed of the man holding Lin Yuan is too fast, which also confirms Xu Shaotang''s conjecture that the man holding Lin Yuan is at least refining the spirit!


    Even if Lin Shuying is guarding Lin Yuan all the time, as long as this person can take Lin Yuan away while he is not at home, all the security personnel of the Xu family can''t help him.


    "Can you tell who this man is?" Xu Wenzheng Mu Lu stares at the fuzzy shadow on the monitoring screen and asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly: "I can''t see that this person''s speed is too fast. What the surveillance screen captures is only his shadow. However, we have at least a general range."


    There are not many experts in refining the divine realm in China. At present, apart from him, the Dragon general and the dead old man, there are only the two Mu''s father and son.


    Mu Huangyu! Mu Jianchen!


    Xu Shaotang thought of these two people in an instant. Except for them, the others had no reason to take Lin Yuan away.


    If it''s not mu Huangyu and his son, they must be super experts from abroad, and the most suspected one is Cain, the blood emperor!


    He and Cain have a grudge against each other. It''s not impossible for Cain to take away his son to revenge him. Even Cain''s possibility may still be above mu Huangyu and his son. Mu Huangyu and his son may still talk about morality, but Cain is the kind of person who doesn''t talk about morality at all.


    At the thought that his own flesh and blood might fall into Cain''s hands, Xu Shaotang was worried.


    However, no matter how anxious he is, if Lin Shuying knew that the child might fall into Cain''s hands, his family''s tears would not stop.


    "I''ll go out for a while. Don''t worry. No matter who stole yuan''er, I''ll bring yuan''er back completely!" Xu Shaotang simply comforted the crowd, and then walked to the door.


    Outside the Xu family''s manor, Xu Shaotang''s anger can no longer be suppressed. He smashes a big tree on the side of the road, and the trunk of the tree is suddenly sunken by his fist.


    Cain Xu Shaotang''s eyes were full of fierce light. He gritted his teeth and called out the name.


    Thinking of Cain, the murderous devil, Xu Shaotang is more worried. Cain dares to steal Lin Yuan from Xu''s house, proving that his strength should be restored. At least Cain thinks he is not afraid of himself.


    Xu Shaotang takes out his phone and dials WuJie''s number.


    "What for?" WuJie''s impatient voice came from the phone. There was a lot of noise around him. From time to time, there were bursts of women''s laughter. I didn''t know where the bastard was fooling around.


    Xu Shaotang was already very angry. When he heard the noisy voice from the phone, his anger rose up and cursed at the phone: "what are you doing? What do you say I want you to do? It''s all done by you bastard! "


    In anger, Xu Shaotang directly blames Wu Jie for Lin Yuan''s theft. If Wu Jie didn''t let Cain out, where would there be such a mess?


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang''s tone was wrong, Wu Jie left Yingyan and came to a quiet place. He asked Xu Shaotang inexplicably, "didn''t you just get your son? What kind of madness did you get? I didn''t provoke you. Don''t throw anger at me


    In front of Xu Shaotang, Wu Jie doesn''t dare to speak like this, but now they are in Tianhai and the other is in the capital. He has no scruples about speaking. Anyway, Xu Shaotang can''t go to the capital to clean him up.


    "You dare to be tough with me!" Xu Shaotang was even more angry and said in a loud voice, "now get back to the sea of heaven immediately!"


    "Why?" No ring full is not happy to say.


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang angrily yelled at the phone: "my son is missing. Cain may have stolen it. Why do you say that?"


    "Ah?" "How do you know it''s Cain? Did you see him


    "Are you a pig? I said it''s possible! " Xu Shaotang said angrily, "you''d better get back to the sea of heaven. If it''s really Cain, if you don''t kill Cain, the old man will kill you!"After that, Xu Shaotang didn''t give Wu Jie any more chance to wrangle and hung up directly.


    If you are sure Cain stole Lin Yuan, no matter Cain fled to the ends of the earth, Xu Shaotang also decided to tear Cain to pieces!


    At the other end of the phone, Wu Jie was staring at the phone in his hand. A few seconds later, he suddenly jumped up and scolded: "Cain, you bastard!"


    Now he doesn''t blame Xu Shaotang for his attitude towards himself. If anyone meets Xu Shaotang, he can''t talk to himself. He transfers all his anger to Cain. If Cain isn''t such a jerk, he doesn''t have to hang that life charm on his head every day.


    He knew that if Cain could not be killed, it would be possible for him to be killed.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to die, so when he finished his anger, Wu Jie rushed to the airport immediately.


    After a fire, Xu Shaotang''s anger finally calms down. He leans on the tree which is hollowed out by himself and thinks about what to do.


    Just when he had a headache about it, his phone rang again. This time, it was pity.


    Is there any clue in pity?


    Xu Shaotang got through Lianxin''s phone as fast as he could. There was only Lianxin''s anxious voice: "someone saw mu Tiance appear in Tianhai yesterday..."

 Chapter 802

    Mu Tiance?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumped, subconsciously thought, mu Tiance appeared in the sky sea and Lin Yuan missing will have anything to do?


    "Do you know where mu Tiance is now?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    No matter whether Lin Yuan''s disappearance is related to Mu Tiance, he has to ask mu Tiance for a clear answer.


    Pity heart said: "I''m still checking, there is no news at present."


    "Let me know as soon as you have any news."


    "Good!" Pity heart way: "you also don''t worry, as long as Lin Yuan is still in the sky, even if the sky to find a bottom, we will find him out."


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded heavily, then hung up Lianxin''s phone.


    Compassion is also his heart''s words, even if the sea of heaven and even the whole of China are searched, he will find Lin Yuan, he will never allow his child to be taken away.


    After receiving the unexpected news of compassion, Xu Shaotang once again listed the Mu family as the key suspect. If this is really related to the Mu family, he will never show mercy to Mu Tiance again. The next time we meet, it will be mu Tiance''s death! He wants to let the Mu family know the consequences of angering themselves.


    However, he thought in his heart that the man who stole Lin Yuan was obviously a master of alchemy. As far as he knew, mu Tiance was just a congenital limit now.


    If it was mu Tiance who stole Lin Yuan, then mu Tiance must have entered the realm of alchemy during this period of time, otherwise it would never have been so fast.


    Even so, if it is mu Tiance who takes away Lin Yuan, Xu Shaotang is absolutely sure to kill mu Tiance.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Lianxin and Chen Cheng heard that mu Tiance appeared in the Pearl Tower.


    The Pearl Tower, known as the tallest tower in Asia, is a landmark building in Tianhai, where the flow of people is extremely dense. Many people who come to Tianhai regard the Pearl Tower as an important tourist attraction that can not be missed.


    Xu Shaotang, who got the news, rushed to the Pearl Tower as soon as he could. He was afraid that he would be late and lost mu Tiance''s whereabouts.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang arrived at the Pearl Tower, a man ran to Xu Shaotang, pointed to the top of the Pearl Tower and said, "Xu Shao, mu Tiance is on it. I''ve been here all the time. He hasn''t left."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know whether he was a compassionate person or a person of Chen Cheng. After saying "thank you" to him, he rushed to the Pearl Tower as soon as possible.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang who suddenly appears in front of him. He is slightly surprised that he didn''t find Xu Shaotang. Instead, he found him first.


    Now mu Tiance is not only as handsome as ever, but also has a little bit of unspeakable evil in his eyes, which makes him look like a different kind of taste. This can be seen from the group of crazy women around him.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t talk nonsense with mu Tiance. With a cold face, he asked directly, "did you steal my son?"


    He doesn''t want to talk so much nonsense with mu Tiance, just want to hear the answer from mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang, who was covered with frost on his face. He thought quickly in his mind, and then asked Xu Shaotang with a smile: "if I say I stole your son, are you going to fight me to the death?"


    After the fusion of Cain''s soul, he also acquired Cain''s Secret skills. In less than a year, he has entered the realm of alchemy, and once again stood on the same starting line with Xu Shaotang.


    When he came to Tianhai this time, he intended to make an appointment with Xu Shaotang. Unexpectedly, he didn''t go to find Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang came to him on his own initiative. However, this is good, so as not to cause him any more trouble.


    "You mean, you did steal my son?" The chill on Xu Shaotang''s face increased, and the whole person was in a murderous manner. The fierce light on his face immediately scared the crazy girls around mu Tiance to pieces.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile, "that''s it!"


    "To die!" Xu Shaotang suddenly drank. He looked at the people who were going to watch the scene and roared: "those who don''t want to die get out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang is not a murderer, not to the point of killing innocent people indiscriminately. There is bound to be a big war between him and mu Tiance. If these people stay here, they may not like the excitement, but it is very possible to die.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang like this, everyone except mu Tiance was shocked. Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit almost choked them. Many people believed that if they stayed here, they might die in the hands of this man who was like a god of killing.


    When there were only two of them left at the top of the Pearl Tower, Xu Shaotang looked coldly at mu Tiance and said, "if you return my son to me now, I can spare your life!"


    This time, he really instigated to kill Mu Tian.


    "No need!" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a proud face and said, "as long as you have the ability, just come to take my life. At the same time, I will try my best to take your life!"He had intended to fight Xu Shaotang, which was more in line with his mind. How could he let Xu Shaotang spare his life? Moreover, he mu Tiance never needs to be spared!


    "In that case, I''ll take my life!"


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to talk with mu Tiance any more. His true Qi begins to gather, and his whole body is wrapped in a white fog.


    And mu Tiance also made a response, his body was surrounded by light red Qi, originally some monstrous he appeared more monstrous.


    "You have really entered the realm of alchemy!"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang began to believe that it was mu Tiance who stole Lin Yuan, because mu Tiance had the strength he had guessed.


    With a faint smile, mu Tiance said, "it''s just a fluke. Haven''t you been in the realm of alchemy for a long time? Xu Shaotang, let''s have a good fight this time! "


    With that, mu Tiance suddenly jumped up and hit Xu Shaotang with one hand. He used all his strength with this hand, which was a way of going all out.


    Feeling the power of Mu Tiance''s hand, Xu Shaotang didn''t dare to neglect it immediately. His real Qi solidified on his fist, and suddenly waved his fist to welcome mu Tiance''s full hand.


    With a bang, the fists collided with each other, and the huge force shook them apart for a few steps. At the same time, the top of the Pearl Tower trembled slightly, while the people on the lower floor screamed and ran for their lives.


    They were not moved by the screams below. They only looked at each other and wanted to kill each other.


    Just as they were going to do it again, there was a sudden shout in the air: "stop it!"

 Chapter 803

    The uproar didn''t stop the two men who were already on the line.


    Although Xu Shaotang had judged who was coming from this voice, he still grasped his real fist and attacked mu Tiance.


    Of course, mu Tiance couldn''t stop because of the roar. He also fought back against Xu Shaotang''s fist.


    The faster the two fought in Vietnam, the gusts of wind rose around them, and the two shadows were intertwined. Every time their fists and palms intersected, there was a loud crash sound. With the escalation of their fighting, the shaking of the Pearl Tower became more and more intense, and the screams of fear of the people below became louder and louder.


    "I told you to stop!"


    With the sound of the violent fight, the two people were separated, and the two people were drinking.


    "Dead old boss!"


    Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing, who was standing between him and mu Tiance, "are you helping him or me? This bastard stole my son. I''m going to kill him today! "


    Xu Qing looked back at Xu Shaotang and snorted, "who said he stole your son?"


    "He admitted it himself!" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance angrily, and the opportunity of killing appears in his eyes.


    "He said he stole your son, so you believe it? Are you a pig brain? " Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, Xu Qing said faintly: "I took your son away."


    "It''s you?"


    Xu Shaotang in the eyes of the killing machine slowly dissipated, turned to look at the face of doubt Xu Qing, asked: "why?"


    He thought about Cain and the Mu family, but he didn''t think that the dead leader would take away Lin Yuan. What''s the madness of the old man? Don''t you know how much pain he would bring to the Xu family?


    "I''ll talk to you later!" Xu Qing took a look at Xu Shaotang, then looked back at mu Tiance, his eyes were full of fun: "from you, I see the shadow of a familiar person."


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth is curled. Isn''t that bullshit? Mu Tiance is mu Huangyu''s grandson. The dead old man has been with mu Huangyu for many years. Of course, he can see mu Huangyu''s shadow from mu Tiance. It must be that mu Tiance and mu Huangyu have a lot in common in moves.


    He even suspected that the reason why mu Tiance could enter the realm of alchemy so quickly was mostly related to Mu Huangyu.


    "Oh, whose shadow did the Taoist priest see?" Facing Xu Qing, mu Tiance did not show any strange color. Instead, he looked at Xu Qing with great interest, as if waiting for his answer.


    Xu Qing walked slowly to Mu Tiance, looked at mu Tiance''s playful face and said, "if I''m not wrong, you seem to have Cain''s shadow on you? Tell me, what''s going on? "


    Cain


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang looks at him in surprise. He never thought that what the old man saw from mu Tiance was Cain''s shadow! He believed that the old leader would not be wrong. Now, he just wondered how mu Tiance was related to Cain?


    "Sure enough, you are the guardian of China!" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Qing with burning eyes and said with a faint smile: "Cain wants to devour my soul, but it''s just so simple. What, are you going to kill me? "


    Mu Tiance devoured Cain''s soul and also gained Cain''s memory, which is similar to Canglong''s soul attached to Xu Shaotang''s body.


    With Cain''s memory, he naturally understands the resentment between Xuqing, kongjing and Cain. Now, his understanding of Xuqing is even better than Xu Shaotang''s.


    "You devoured Cain''s soul?" Xu Shaotang was really surprised this time. He looked at mu Tiance with a smile on his face and really saw Cain''s appearance in Mu Tiance''s eyes.


    Xu Shaotang never thought that mu Tiance had devoured Cain''s soul. Of course, it was not an unacceptable thing for him who was also reincarnated by his soul. What surprised him was that mu Tiance could devour Cain''s soul!


    You know, Cain didn''t know how many years he had lived, and his cultivation must have reached a terrible state. Naturally, his soul strength was far higher than that of ordinary people. Mu Tiance was able to devour Cain''s soul. It can be seen that mu Tiance''s soul strength must be extremely terrible!


    Damn, this bastard''s luck is a little too good! Among other things, Cain''s Secret skills are enough to promote mu Tiance''s strength to a new level!


    In fact, he finally understood that mu Tiance was able to enter the realm of alchemy because he swallowed up Cain''s soul.


    Xu Shaotang used to think that he was the favorite of the heavenly chariot. Now he knows that he is the adopted son at most, and mu Tiance is the real son!


    Facing the surprised Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance flashed an evil smile on the corner of his mouth and said: "to tell you the truth, it seems that I should thank Cain. If it wasn''t for him, I couldn''t catch up with you! Xu Shaotang, are you sure you will kill me now? "Really? Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, and finally came to the conclusion that there should be no more!


    "You are very good!" Xu Qing lightly looked at mu Tiance, who was full of self-confidence, and said, "if you can make the invisible gods disappear, you can be regarded as doing something beneficial for China. I don''t need to kill you now, but if you become Cain, I believe that no matter me or mu Huangyu, they will try their best to kill you! You may go


    "But my fight with Xu Shaotang is not over yet." Mu Tiance refused to leave, but locked his eyes firmly on Xu Shaotang.


    "I said, you can go!" Xu Qing suddenly accentuated his tone and looked at mu Tiance unhappily. "Do you think you can challenge me by swallowing Cain''s soul? Hum, you are not qualified yet


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Mu Tiance still refuses to leave.


    "Good, then try it!" Xu Qing''s body retreated slightly and stretched out his hand to Mu Tiance.


    Seeing this, mu Tiance, with a slight chill on his face, waved his hand to Xu Qing.


    However, when his palm was close to Xuqing and half a meter away, he could not enter any more. Just when he was going to take it back, Xuqing''s hand flicked lightly, and a huge force directly flew mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance flew five or six meters before he could stop. He looked at Xu Qing in horror and laughed at himself: "it seems that I''m really not your opponent for the time being!"


    With that, mu Tiance slowly left the Pearl Tower, no longer looking at Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 804

    Looking at the figure mu Tiance left, Xu Qing sighed slightly.


    "What are you sighing about?" Xu Shaotang goes to Xu Qing and asks.


    Xu Qing sighed and said, "I''m a brilliant young man, but it''s a pity Alas


    His sigh contains too many complex emotions. It is more likely that he sighs that mu Tiance is a member of the Mu family. If someone else has such a fate as mu Tiance, and an apprentice like Xu Shaotang, it may not take another two years for him to be a real Chinese guardian.


    "Don''t sigh about Mu Tiance. Tell me where my son is first." Xu Shaotang is full of displeasure, looking at Xu Qing and asking: "why do you want to steal my son? Did he provoke you?"


    If he is Xu Qing''s opponent, Xu Shaotang will beat Xu Qing on the ground. The Xu family will break their heart for Lin Yuan''s disappearance. As a result, the dead old man steals Lin Yuan quietly.


    This is really a response to the saying that it''s hard to guard against burglars day and night.


    Xu Qing recovered from his feelings for mu Tiance. Looking at Xu Shaotang with an unhappy face, he hummed and said, "he didn''t provoke me. Can''t I take my grandson away and play with my old man for a few days? Old man, I''m alone outside. Can''t I find someone to accompany me? "


    "Make it up, keep it up!"


    Xu Shaotang has never seen such a shameless person as Xu Qing. The dead old man stole his son, but he is still so righteous. He is not so thick skinned.


    "Well, why do you think I took your son?" Xu Qing looks at Xu Shaotang with a sly smile on his face and asks in reply.


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang became angry. How can this old man be shameless to this point!


    "Who knows what''s wrong with you!" Xu Shaotang is not very angry.


    If he knows why Xu Qing took Lin Yuan away, what is he still doing here to argue with Xu Qing.


    Xu Qing''s eyes glared and threatened Xu Shaotang: "little son of a bitch, dare to talk to me in this tone again. Do you believe that I will throw you down from here now?"


    "Give me my son back quickly, I have no time to chat with you here!" Xu Shaotang is really lazy to chat with Xu Qing here. This old guy is a typical hob meat. The harder you fight with him, the more energetic he will be.


    Every time Shuyuan''s family came back to Shuyuan, they could not help but worry about his missing face.


    Xu Shaotang is anxious, but Xuqing is not. He just looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and hums: "boy, don''t forget that you are begging me now. If I am in a good mood, I will give you back your son. If I am not in a good mood, I will hang around with my grandson for a few years. Don''t worry. Although I am very unhappy with you, I have nothing to do with you I won''t treat him badly because of his extraordinary congeniality. "


    "I..." Xu Shaotang almost a mouthful of black blood from his mouth, can only ruthlessly look at Xu Qing, he is really helpless to this hob meat general old guy.


    If you can''t win a fight, it''s possible to win by scolding, but most of the people who suffer in the end are themselves.


    "Hey hey, don''t you dance with me?" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s angry and anxious appearance, Xu Qing''s face showed a smile of victory.


    "Don''t play, old man!" Xu Shaotang looked at the dead old man helplessly and said, "my son is missing. My family is going crazy. Can''t you stop? If you don''t feel comfortable with me, just let me know if you are angry. Why embarrass a child who has just been born for a few days? "


    "You say I''m embarrassed by your son?" Xu Qing immediately blew his beard and jumped up, slapped Xu Shaotang on the head, and hummed: "you son of a bitch is really a dog biting LV Dongbin. I took your son away for his good. How can I embarrass him again?"


    "For his good?" Xu Shaotang looks at Xu Qing with doubts on his face.


    Seeing Xu Qing''s present appearance, it doesn''t seem to be a lie. However, how did he become a good man for Lin Yuan?


    "Don''t you think your son is any different from everyone else?" Xu Qing asked.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, then nodded and said: "the child was born without crying, and seems to be very sensible."


    Thinking about his son''s pink face, Xu Shaotang''s resolute face is full of tenderness. Now he really wants to see his son. People always know his value only after experiencing loss.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Qing''s face looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement. He was angry and funny and said, "you only found this?"


    "What else can it be?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "I wonder if that child is your own!" Xu qingpai turned his mouth, rolled his eyes at Xu Shaotang, and then said, "don''t you find that the child''s talent is far beyond ordinary people?"


    "Talent is far beyond the average?"


    This, Xu Shaotang really did not find, a child born just a few days, can see what talent?Xu nodded and said, "I was just going to visit your son. I didn''t expect to find out what''s special about him. I can tell you responsibly that he is a rare martial arts talent in thousands of years. I''ll teach him well. In less than 20 years, his achievements in martial arts are definitely in you, even in my old man "On top of that!"


    Xu Qing spoke with great eloquence, and his face also showed an excited look, probably because it was rare to see such a good seedling as Lin Yuan.


    However, Xu Shaotang''s words sound awkward, but he doesn''t know where it is.


    When he thought about it carefully, he finally remembered that the old man''s words were almost the same as when he cheated him into becoming an apprentice. At that time, he said that he was a rare martial arts talent in a hundred years? But now, in Linyuan, it''s a rare sight in a thousand years


    "You used this to pit me, and now you''re going to pit my son in the same way?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing, and said seriously: "I don''t care if what you say is true or false, even if it is true, I can''t give the child to you. I don''t expect him to be anything in the future. I just hope he can grow up happily. "


    He has never made any plans for his children''s future. He treats them as a kind of free range attitude and doesn''t deliberately plan for their future.

 Chapter 805

    "Why don''t you think about it?" Xu Qing continued to persuade him: "it''s a great pity that such a young man can''t practice martial arts."


    In fact, he also knew that Xu Shaotang would not give the child to him, so he secretly took away Lin Yuan and planned to cultivate the child for Xu Shaotang himself.


    Did he know that Xu Shaotang would never have thought that he had taken the child away, but he was still secretly getting it for his intelligence. However, there came the news that Xu Shaotang thought that Cain, the blood emperor, had stolen Lin Yuan. Before he could catch his breath, there came the news that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were fighting to the death on the Pearl Tower.


    He knew that if Mu Tiance died, the Mu family would revenge Xu Shaotang at all costs. In order to avoid the tragedy, he arrived in time to stop the decisive battle.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "don''t think about it. If the child grows up, he wants to practice martial arts with you. I won''t stop him. But now, I can''t let him follow you. "


    "I don''t know what to do, you little bastard!" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s unusual determination, Xu Qing scolded: "how many people would like to ask me to accept him as an apprentice. I''m not willing to accept him. You little son of a bitch, but I won''t let him train your son for you. I''m so angry!"


    Xu Shaotang believes that Xu Qing is not lying. With Xu Qing''s cultivation, as long as he says that he wants to accept disciples, I don''t know how many people will rush to put people into his hands.


    He didn''t know what the standard of Xuqing''s apprenticeship was, but for so many years, Xuqing only accepted him as an apprentice.


    "If you really want another apprentice, I can recommend one to you." Xu Shaotang looked at the indignant Xu Qing and said: "that child''s character and perseverance are very good. The key is that he also wants to learn martial arts. If you can accept him as an apprentice, I think he will be very happy."


    "Are you talking about the child named Zhou Leshan?" Empty clear light says.


    This is changed, Xu Shaotang surprised, asked: "you know?"


    "Ha ha, since he is your apprentice, he is also my grandson. Do you think I don''t know him at all?" Xu Shaotang that surprised expression, Xu Qing is very satisfied, eyes full of proud look.


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang remembered that before he fought with Xia Jiuli, Wu Jie had already hinted that Xu Qing was in Tianhai. Now it seems that the dead old man really stayed in Tianhai all the year round, but no one knows where he is.


    Only in this way can we explain why Xuqing knew Zhou Leshan. He must have observed the child secretly?


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing, "since you know Zhou Leshan, what do you think of him?"


    "Hard work, lack of talent, can be used, difficult to become a great weapon!"


    Just 16 words, has been a very direct indication of Xu Qing''s evaluation of Zhou Leshan.


    Xu Shaotang understood Xu Qing''s meaning and said faintly, "talent is only a part of it. What''s more important is the efforts made after tomorrow. It''s a matter that has hurt Zhong Yong since ancient times."


    "Undeniably, there is some truth in what you say." Xu Qing didn''t argue with Xu Shaotang too much on this issue. He just said, "but along the way, martial arts is different from many things. In fact, talent is more important than hard work. Take you and mu Tiance for example. When you were young, you had already reached a height that countless martial artists could not reach in their lifetime. Do you think this can be made up with efforts? Let''s say that there are several people in the dragon group who don''t work hard, but you can see their strength. "


    It can be seen that Xuqing still has a deep understanding of the dragon group. Maybe he has even been to the dragon group, but no one knows.


    "Anyway, I think Zhou Leshan''s child is very good." Xu Shaotang said: "if we start training from now on, his future achievements may not be below me."


    "Hard!" Xu Qing shook his head and said, "well, if you take the time to train Zhou Leshan to train your own son, he will definitely become the youngest alchemy master in history, even beyond your imagination and mine!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang refuses to teach Lin Yuan himself, Xu Qing begins to persuade Xu Shaotang to teach Lin Yuan himself. He really doesn''t want to see such a good seedling wasted.


    "It''s too early to say that the children are still young." Xu Shaotang said lightly: "if he wants to learn martial arts in the future, I will try my best to train him. If he doesn''t have this idea, I won''t force him."


    "You little bastard, why don''t you listen?" Xu Qing stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "do you think such seedlings are easy to appear? I tell you, if this child doesn''t practice martial arts, it will be a huge loss to you, to me and even to Huaxia! Do you think there are so many experts in modern times? If you don''t look at it, there are still a few masters left in the whole China! Now let''s not talk about refining the spirit realm, but there are not many inborn ones! "


    On the issue of Lin Yuan, Xu Qing seems to be extremely enthusiastic. If he didn''t care about his relationship with Xu Shaotang, he might not have returned Lin Yuan to Xu Shaotang."Yes, yes! When the child can walk, I will start to teach him! " Xu Shaotang is really afraid of the dead old man. In order to dispel the idea that the dead old man steals Lin Yuan again, Xu Shaotang has to promise for the time being. As for how to implement it, that''s what will happen in the future.


    However, Xu Qing didn''t buy it. He scolded Xu Shaotang: "fart! Why wait until the child can walk? Now we can start to train him! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing with black lines on his face and muttered: "now he doesn''t even break his milk. What''s the strength of his training?"


    "Who says you can''t be trained without weaning?" Xu Qing snorted: "to tell you the truth, I''ve been combing his meridians with real Qi these two days. After you take him back, you should often comb his meridians for him. Maybe you''ll be surprised after a long time!"


    "What''s the surprise?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart that the old man was really brave. He started to comb the channels for his son who was just born, and he was not afraid to damage the channels! It''s already suspected of killing a chicken for its eggs.


    The more like this, the more impossible he is to give Lin Yuan to Xu Qing!


    "Hum, you should do it according to my request. I''ll know in a few months." Xu Qing sells the key, which is a punishment for Xu Shaotang''s not giving Lin Yuan to him.

 Chapter 806

    Seeing Xu Qing''s mysterious appearance, Xu Shaotang doesn''t ask any more. Anyway, he won''t say anything about the dead old man.


    "Well, let me see my son first!" Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing and said, "if you don''t find him back, my family will be crazy!"


    Xu Qing squints at Xu Shaotang and hums, "what''s the hurry? I''m afraid I''ll abuse him!"


    "No, how could you abuse him?" Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly.


    Although he said that, he thought in his heart that you, the old man, had already abused him. When you were so young, you used Qi to comb his meridians. What is abuse?


    Does he know that there is no cost to clean up the impurities in the meridians?


    Xu Qing didn''t know what Xu Shaotang thought in his heart. He snorted: "you have a little conscience! Let''s go. I know you won''t be relieved if you don''t see your baby son! "


    In order to comb the meridians for Lin Yuan, he spent a lot of energy. He stubbornly thought that he was good for Lin Yuan, but ignored the pain that Lin Yuan''s small body needed to bear.


    On the way to the place where Xu Qing resettled Xiao Linyuan, Xu Shaotang asked: "what do you think about Mu Tiance?"


    "What do you mean?" Xu Qing leaned back on the seat, half closed his eyes and asked.


    "Strength!" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "Cain has lived for many years, and he doesn''t know the secret skills of blood clan. Since mu Tiance has integrated Cain''s soul, does it mean that he can practice those secret skills?"


    There will be a battle between him and mu Tiance in the end. Since he entered the realm of alchemy, he never regarded mu Tiance as his opponent, but mu Tiance''s appearance brought him too many accidents.


    "Why, are you afraid of him?" Xu Qing slanted over his head and asked faintly.


    "I''m not afraid, but some of them are bottomless!" Xu Shaotang didn''t deny anything. He was worried and said, "I''m not worried about Mu Tiance, but about Cain. I believe you should know Cain better than I do. If Mu Tiance learns Cain''s Secret skills, don''t mention me, I''m afraid you''ll have enough to deal with him?"


    Mu Tiance''s fear is not his own strength, but Cain''s blood clan secret arts. Cain can be called the blood emperor. Those powerful blood clan secret arts are basically passed down from him. From this, we can imagine how terrible Cain is.


    Xu Qing gently stroked his beard, nodded slightly and said: "your worry is not unreasonable. Cain in his heyday is absolutely anyone''s nightmare! In addition, the Mu family is an ancient martial arts family, and they have a lot of ancient martial arts in China in their hands. If Mu Tiance can master both, I''m afraid it''s not too much to describe him as invincible. "


    "Invincible in the world?"


    Xu Shaotang thought that Xu Qing would give mu Tiance a high evaluation, but did not expect that his evaluation would be so high, invincible? Isn''t it that no one in the world is his opponent? Is that too scary?


    "But you don''t have to worry too much." Seeing Xu Shaotang''s shocked look, Xu Qing said with a faint smile: "if Cain''s things were so easy to learn, and the blood clan was almost immortal, I''m afraid the blood clan would have been on top of all living beings! Moreover, mu Tiance is not Cain after all, I think, even if he learned Cain''s blood clan secrets, I''m afraid he can''t exert half of his power. He is mu Tiance, not Cain after all


    Although mu Tiance is now half Cain, at least he does not have Cain''s almost immortal body, nor the powerful abnormal healing ability of the blood clan.


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang''s worry was slightly reduced. He asked, "do you think mu Tiance will become the next Cain?"


    "I don''t know..." Xu Qing really doesn''t know about Xu Shaotang''s problem. He also hopes that mu Tiance won''t become the next Cain. However, it''s just his hope. As for where mu Tiance will eventually go, it''s just waiting time to verify.


    Looking at the blank look on Xu Qing''s face, Xu Shaotang sighs slightly in his heart. How mu Tiance finally goes, it depends on his own nature.


    However, mu Tiance is naturally competitive, which is not a good thing. I just hope that he will not go astray in pursuit of strong personal strength.


    "By the way, don''t tell WuJie about Cain." Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered that Wu Jie might have returned to Tianhai now.


    Xu Qing side eyes, some funny looking at him, asked: "you do not want to take off the ring hanging in the head of the life charm?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently: "let that bastard know about this, I''m afraid it can''t restrain him any more."


    Now Cain''s soul is engulfed by mu Tiance, which means Cain has completely died out. Before, Xuqing said that if WuJie can''t solve Cain''s problem, it will clear the door for the empty mirror, and the talisman will be gone. Without this talisman, it is estimated that he will be free and happy with his mind.


    "He is so natural that you and I can''t restrain him at all!" Xu Qing smiles a little and says, "maybe one day you will find that what you see is not really Wu Jie. Then you will very much hope that he will continue to be like this.""Well?" Xu Shaotang recognized another meaning in Xu Qinghua, turned to him and asked, "did you hide something from me?"


    "Yes Xu Qing simply nodded and said, "I don''t want that day to appear. You''d better not know now, so that you won''t be more upset."


    Xuqing really knows a lot about WuJie. He has been with kongjing for many years, but he can''t see the problem of WuJie. It must be for WuJie that kongjing asks WuJie to guard Cain who is sealed by them. Well, the reason why he asks WuJie to deal with Cain together with Xu Shaotang is also because of this consideration. He doesn''t want WuJie to fight against Cain directly.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll be more upset!" Xu Shaotang said.


    It''s very uncomfortable to know that others have something to hide from themselves, but you can''t get the answer you want.


    "Don''t ask me anything about WuJie, I won''t say it." Xu Qing put on a set state, said: "anyway, you just need to remember a little, don''t let WuJie with people desperately, if he has something, you block for him more."


    After that, Xu Qing didn''t speak any more, as if he really fell asleep.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at Xu Qing, and is even more curious about Wu Jie. Listening to Xu Qing''s meaning, once Wu Jie goes all out with others, something bad will happen?

 Chapter 807

    With curiosity about Wu Jie''s problems, Xu Shaotang finally arrives at the place where Xu Qing resettled Lin Yuan.


    "This is where you put my son?" Xu Shaotang looks at the hut in front of him. If his eyes can kill people, he has killed Xuqing a hundred times.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a shabby wooden house can be found in such a big city as Tianhai. Is it more difficult to find such a shabby wooden house? God knows how Xuqing was found.


    "Yes, what''s the problem?" Xu Qing completely ignored Xu Shaotang''s murderous eyes, walked slowly to the cabin, and said loudly: "my dear disciple, the master is back!"


    Xuqing''s voice just fell, and a fierce animal roared from the broken wooden room. Then a fierce tiger jumped out of the room quickly.


    Seeing the tiger, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumps. His face is full of grief and indignation. The murderous air in his eyes is very strong. He raises his hand to kill the tiger.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang did not successfully kill the tiger, because Xuqing had blocked his attack.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Qing stares at Xu Shaotang.


    "What am I doing?" Xu Shaotang was furious in his heart and roared at Xu Qing: "what do you want me to do? I''m going to kill it for my son Well... "


    Said here, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped.


    At the beginning, he saw the tiger jump out. He thought the tiger ate his son while Xuqing was away, so he wanted to kill the tiger angrily.


    but as like as two peas, he did not think so, because he saw that the tiger was like a pet, and it was rubbing away on the empty body with a constant head. It was just like a pet. It was completely out of the momentum of the king of animals.


    "You''re going to kill him and avenge your son?" Xu Qing followed Xu Shaotang''s words, and then humed coldly: "do you want to kill me to avenge your son?"


    Xu Shaotang quickly laughed and shook his head, said: "who saw a tiger in the room where the child was put is also my reaction. It''s a natural reaction..."


    "The natural reaction of fart, I think you just don''t trust me!" Xu Qingman looked at Xu Shaotang unhappily and said, "if you don''t give your son to me, you don''t trust me."


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said innocently.


    Although there are many disagreements about the dead old man, there is no doubt that the dead old man is one of his most trusted people. If even the dead old man can''t be trusted, who can he trust?


    When he saw the tiger jump out, he thought that it was not Xuqing''s fault, but that the tiger came to Lin Yuan when Xuqing was not at home.


    "I''ve paid you for nothing, you bastard apprentice!" Empty clear hate said.


    He also knew that Xu Shaotang must still trust him, but he didn''t feel so good when he thought that his grandson, whom he had taken an unusual fancy to, was going to be taken away by Xu Shaotang, so he deliberately used it to find fault with Xu Shaotang, otherwise he would not feel comfortable.


    Well, it seems that the old man has a lot of resentment in his heart. Xu Shaotang keeps his mouth shut to avoid making himself uncomfortable.


    When Xu Shaotang walked into the cabin, Lin Yuan was lying in a warm bed and was asleep.


    The tiger also came in. In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, the tiger jumped directly to the bed, lying beside Lin Yuan, half closed his eyes and looking at Xu Shaotang, as if to say to him, see if I move your son.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know why he can see this meaning from the tiger''s eyes. Anyway, he thinks the tiger is strange.


    Xu Qingman looked at Lin Yuan who was about to be taken away by Xu Shaotang and hummed: "if you kill this tiger, you will kill your son''s wet nurse! I''ve never seen such a vengeful person like you


    He is now how to see Xu Shaotang are not happy, unconsciously began to sarcasm from Xu Shaotang.


    "Milk Mammy Xu Shaotang Lengleng looking at Xu Qing, according to the meaning of Xu Qing, Lin Yuan these two days are drinking tiger milk?


    "Bullshit!" Xu Qing said: "otherwise, what do you think? It''s so remote here. Where can I find milk for him? You son of a bitch, you think I abused your son. Do you think I abused him? Drink this tiger milk, that''s the real health


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know where the old man''s theory that drinking tiger''s milk can strengthen his body comes from, but there is no doubt that the old man has made great efforts to feed and clothe Lin Yuan.


    Xu Shaotang goes over and plans to reach out to pat the head of the tiger''s wet nurse. However, the tiger turns its head to avoid Xu Shaotang''s hand, and then looks at Xu Shaotang with a look of disgust. Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel guilty. He thinks to himself, is the tiger still a good one?


    In the tiger there for a boring, Xu Shaotang bent down, carefully will sleep Lin Yuan up, looking at the little guy snoring like, a big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground."Then I''ll take him back!" Xu Shaotang took Lin Yuan to Xu Qing and said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness anyway."


    Although Xu Qing took away Lin Yuan without their permission and let the Xu family worry about it for a few days, Xu Qing''s starting point is good. He also wants the child to achieve more in the future, but there are some problems with the way.


    "Wait!" Xu Qing raises his eyelids to see Xu Shaotang, and then reaches out his hand to take over Lin Yuan from Xu Shaotang.


    In Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Xu Qing infuses Qi into his hands and slowly infuses Qi into Lin Yuan''s body. For Xu Qing, this may be the last time he combs the meridians for Lin Yuan.


    In Xu Shaotang''s knowledge, it should be a painful thing to comb the meridians. But now, Xiao Linyuan can''t see any uncomfortable expression on his face. He is still asleep, and he has an expression of enjoyment on his face.


    Seeing Lin Yuan''s appearance, Xu Shaotang can''t help opening his mouth, which is totally beyond his expectation.


    After combing the meridians for Lin Yuan, Xu Qing gives Lin Yuan back to Xu Shaotang with a reluctant face and hums: "go away with my grandchildren, so that I won''t be upset when I see you!"


    Well, it''s a typical case that you forget your apprentice when you have an apprentice


    Xu Shaotang smiles to Xu Qing and says, "if you want to have children in the future, just come to see him at home."


    "No mood! Get out of here

 Chapter 808

    When Xu Shaotang returns to Xu''s home with Lin Yuan safe and sound, Lin Shuying once again fails to hold back her tears, which is a kind of excitement of recovery.


    The Xu family scrambles to hold the lost and recovered Lin Yuan, but Xu Shaotang sits outside with Wu Jie, who comes back from the dusty house.


    "You lied to me!"


    This is the first sentence Wu Jie said after seeing Xu Shaotang.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang told him that Xu Shaotang''s son might have been stolen by Cain, but when he came back from the capital, what he saw was Lin Yuan who was held by Xu''s family as a treasure. He subconsciously thought that Xu Shaotang had deliberately cheated him back to Tianhai.


    "Do you think I have the leisure to cheat you?" Xu Shaotang said.


    From the beginning of seeing Wu Jie, his eyes have been on Wu Jie. The words of the dead old man made him more curious about Wu Jie.


    Obviously, there is a big secret hidden in Wu Jie''s body. Only when he is faced with the crisis of life and death, will this secret be solved. What kind of secret is this? Xu Shaotang kept thinking in his heart.


    Wu Jie was slightly flustered by Xu Shaotang''s strange eyes. He appropriately distanced himself from Xu Shaotang, and then said, "what''s the matter with your son? And Cain? "


    "Without Cain, it was a misunderstanding." Xu Shaotang light said: "is dead old man, see this child''s talent is excellent, so moved to personally teach this child''s mind, while the family did not pay attention to take it away."


    Thinking about Xu Qing''s action, Xu Shaotang is both helpless and funny. Lin Yuan''s disappearance almost caused a storm all over the city. He didn''t expect that it was this result in the end. Moreover, he did find that Lin Yuan, who had been combed by Xu Qing''s meridians, became even more different. It can be seen from the little guy''s now wolfing down his milk.


    But he didn''t tell Lin Shuying about it. For a time, Lin Shuying thought that the child had been hungry outside for too long, which made her cry a lot.


    "That is to say, I''ve made another trip in vain, haven''t I?" Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang indignantly, not to mention how angry he was.


    Originally, he should be lying in gentle village now, but Xu Shaotang made him sit in Tianhai foolishly. He thought this was the most stupid thing he had ever done!


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "who said you are a trip in vain?"


    "What am I doing back then?"


    "When your nephew was born, you didn''t bring any gifts?" Xu Shaotang looked at the unyielding face, and couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang with astonishment. He hummed for a long time and said, "I once thought I was shameless. Compared with you, Lai is still too far away."


    It''s shameless to ask for a gift even now. Wu Jie is accusing Xu Shaotang of this kind of behavior from the bottom of his heart.


    After joking with Wu Jie for a while, Xu Shaotang straightened up, looked at the whole body and didn''t seem to have any special Wu Jie, and asked: "listen to the dead old man say that you have some secrets. What''s the secret? The dead old man also told me not to let you work hard with others. Would you collude with the dead old man? "


    He has reason to suspect that WuJie secretly bribed Xuqing and intentionally let Xuqing say that to himself. With WuJie''s urination, it is possible for him to do this kind of thing. This jerk is a typical person who is too lazy to cramp.


    "I have a secret. What secret? Why don''t I know? " Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang blankly, and seems to be more curious about his secrets than Xu Shaotang.


    "You don''t know?" Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie curiously.


    Wu Jie looked at him more curiously and asked, "do you know anything?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie carefully, and the blank look on his face doesn''t seem to be pretended. Doesn''t he know what''s the secret on his body?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang begins to slander Xu Qing again. This dead old man is half talking. Don''t you know that he will choke?


    "I want to know, will I ask you again?" Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said, "it''s all the dead old man who told me. I don''t know what''s going on. If you want to know your secret, you can ask him. Maybe he''s in a good mood and can tell you."


    "I don''t want it!" Wu Jie immediately shook his head like a rattle and hummed, "I won''t go into the trap. Martial uncle doesn''t know what to do with me now."


    In Wu Jie''s opinion, he hasn''t got any news about Cain for such a long time, and it''s a long way off to solve Cain''s problem. Now he''s going to find Xu Qing, obviously to send him to the door for abuse. His CIA should not do such stupid things.


    "Well, you can see and do it yourself." Xu Shaotang stood up and said, "by the way, you can talk to me before you fight with others."


    Although I don''t know why Xuqing said that, since WuJie didn''t know about it, he ruled out the possibility of colluding with Xuqing, and what Xuqing said should be true.In this case, he still has to help Wu Jie to block something, so as to avoid the unpredictable things that Wu Jie really struggles with others.


    "I don''t have time to fight with people." Wu Jie said with a face of Indifference: "my life is very good now. I don''t know how to fight and kill all the time like you. I don''t know how to enjoy it at all."


    "Well, then you can enjoy it." Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at Wu Jie and turns to walk into the room.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming in, Lin Shuying quickly holds his eyes wide open and looks at their Lin Yuan coming over. He says to Xu Shaotang with mixed feelings: "look at your son, why he hasn''t seen you for two days, I feel that the child''s strength is much stronger."


    This is what Lin Shuying found by accident. The strength of this little guy''s hand is much stronger than a few days ago. He doesn''t look like a new born baby at all.


    "Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang reaches out a finger to Lin Yuan''s little hand. Curious, the little guy grabs Xu Shaotang''s finger firmly.


    Xu Shaotang quietly feels the strength of the child''s hand. As far as his strength is concerned, it can almost be compared with that of a child of one or two years old. It seems that after being combed by the dead old man with real Qi, the child''s physique has changed dramatically.


    Xu Shaotang patted Lin Yuan''s little hand, pulled his finger back from Lin Yuan''s hand, and said with a smile to Lin Shuying, "it''s OK. It''s a good thing. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 809

    In order to avoid Lin Yuan missing again, Xu Wenzheng proposed to strengthen the security measures of the Xu family, but Xu Shaotang refused.


    In Xu Shaotang''s words, this kind of thing can''t be prevented at all. Unless he guards Lin Yuan every day, it''s too easy for the alchemists to take Lin Yuan away.


    However, Xu Shaotang is not so worried now. Now he has confirmed that the dead old man has lived in seclusion in Tianhai for a long time. With the old man''s love for Lin Yuan, those who want to take away Lin Yuan will have to pass his pass first.


    If even the old man can''t stop him, Xu Shaotang himself has no way.


    For the next period of time, Xu Shaotang stayed at home with his family and took the time to teach Zhou Leshan some basic internal skills at the security company. Xu Shaotang enjoyed such a comfortable life.


    Ji Rushu is also well integrated into the life of the Xu family. Maybe anyone who comes to the Xu family will be infected by the warm atmosphere of the Xu family.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang thought that such a life could last for a while, but the day after Lin Yuan''s full moon, he received a call from Long Jiang, which forced him to rush to the capital again.


    "Enough?" The dragon will smile and watch Xu Shaotang, who overthrew the dragon group.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head, full of helpless wry smile, said: "I hope to continue to play like this, say it, suddenly called me to come over what is the matter, is that matter has made progress?"


    He has been tracking down the identity of Mr. Long Jiang. Now long Jiang suddenly calls him to the capital. He subconsciously starts to think whether there is any clue to this matter. If so, it''s worthwhile for him to rush to the dragon group.


    "Don''t worry about that for the time being. I''ll keep an eye on it for you all the time." Long Jiang said, "this time it''s not me who asked you to come here, but your brother who asked me to ask you to come here. As for what it is, you''d better ask him."


    "You Mingze?"


    Xu Shaotang wondered why you Mingze tolong would call him to come here?


    Long Jiang nodded and said with a smile, "your brother is also loyal. I asked him that he would not say anything. I had to see you in person. I almost couldn''t help extorting a confession from that boy by torture."


    "Ha ha, I know you don''t die like that." Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "it''s mostly about the hand of God. The hand of God has made him and Yu Xiao suffer for many years, but the boy is trying to destroy the organization of the hand of God. You don''t mind. I''ll let you know when I ask you. "


    "Well, go!"


    From the residence of the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang goes straight to the command and control center of the dragon group. Many members of the dragon group see Xu Shaotang greeting him warmly. Now Xu Shaotang is also an acquaintance of the dragon group, and people worship his powerful force.


    While responding to the warm greetings from everyone, Xu Shaotang quickly rushed to you Mingze.


    When he arrived at the gate of the command and control center, Long Fei was already waiting at the gate.


    Long Fei leads Xu Shaotang to you Mingze''s little house in the dragon group, points to it and says, "you Mingze and Yu''s sisters are all in it, so I won''t go in. If you go in, the boy probably won''t say anything."


    Long Fei still has this self-knowledge. Even long Jiang can''t find out what he wants to tell Xu Shaotang from you Mingze''s mouth, and he can''t count on it. Although he was a little curious, he was not in a hurry. If he could tell them, Xu Shaotang would tell them after he found out the whole story. He was not in a hurry.


    Xu Shaotang smiles at Long Fei and then walks into you Mingze''s yard.


    "Boss, you''re here at last!" See Xu Shaotang appear, you Mingze quickly welcome up.


    Xu Shaotang gave you Mingze a hug, patted him on the shoulder and asked, "what is it that makes you so mysterious?"


    "Let''s go inside!" You Mingze takes a look at the door, and then pulls Xu Shaotang into the house quickly.


    Seeing you Mingze''s expression, Xu Shaotang''s curiosity is even stronger. This boy is so cautious, which obviously has a very important thing.


    When they came to the house, Yu Xiao and Yu Xi nodded to him slightly. As time went by, the festival between them gradually dissipated. They were very satisfied with their present life. Although there was no light outside, they had the peace they had been longing for but never had.


    This peace is enough to make up for their missing life.


    Xu Shaotang sat down beside him and said to you Mingze with a smile, "can you say it now?"


    "Guess what I found out?" You Mingze sat down with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "I can''t guess." Xu Shaotang light a smile, said: "say quickly, don''t play the key."


    If he could guess what he was doing in such a hurry, he could only guess that it might be related to the hand of God. He really could not guess what it was.


    "Have you ever heard of suicide forest?" You Mingze did not rush to tell Xu Shaotang the answer, but first asked him a question."Suicide forest?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, thought about it carefully, and then asked, "do you mean the sea of green trees at the foot of Fushi mountain?"


    Qingmuyuan forest sea is located at the foot of Fushan mountain in the island country, which is also a famous place of terror in the world. According to incomplete statistics, more than 1000 people choose to commit suicide here, which is the origin of its name "suicide forest".


    There are many legends about the suicide forest, some say that it is the entrance to hell, others say that there are ghosts in it. All kinds of legends describe the suicide forest as extremely terrible.


    Although Xu Shaotang has never been there, he still knows something about it. It is said that after entering there, the compass will fail. It''s very easy for people to get lost in the gloomy and terrible forest. Even if people don''t commit suicide in it, they will starve to death. Moreover, there are black bears and other beasts in it. Few people who enter the suicide forest go out alive.


    This is somewhat similar to what Xu Shaotang encountered in Shennong mountain before.


    "Ha ha!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s reply, you Mingze happily extended his hand to Yu Xi and said with a smile: "I said that the boss must know, you lost, hurry to cash the bet!"


    Seeing you Mingze''s picture, Xu Shaotang can''t help smiling. It seems that before he came here, some of them had gambled on whether they knew about the suicide forest. Obviously, Yu Xi gambled that she didn''t know, so she lost. However, Xu Shaotang was curious about their date.

 Chapter 810

    Money and other things don''t seem to be of any use in longzu. You Mingze''s daily necessities, even underwear, are purchased by longzu in a unified way. Longzu''s main purpose is to prevent them from contacting with the outside world, but also for their safety. After all, the people here are non fighters, and their safety is very important Self protection ability is limited, and they have a lot of Secrets of the dragon group, so they are very vulnerable to attack by those with ulterior motives.


    "Well, let''s take the gamble and admit defeat!" Yu Xi stood up and walked into his room with a look of frustration on his face.


    A minute later, Yu Xi comes out of the room with a box of unopened chocolates in his hand. He reluctantly throws the chocolates in front of you Mingze.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at them speechless and asked, "don''t tell me, your bet is a box of chocolates?"


    He is also too worthless, these two people that his answer to bet, actually just a box of chocolate as a bet.


    "Ha ha, what do you think it is?" You Mingze laughs. He opens the chocolate in front of Yu Xi''s face and hands it to Yu Xiao, showing off to Yu Xi.


    Looking at you Mingze, Xu Shaotang was puzzled at first, but he soon began to understand.


    They are limited to the fixed area of the dragon group, so they have less fun in their life. Their small gambling may just add some condiments to their simple life.


    If you really want chocolate, you just need to say it to Long Fei. The attention of the dragon group to them must be their chocolate.


    After eating a piece of chocolate with a proud face, you Mingze said to Xu Shaotang: "according to what I have found, it is preliminarily estimated that there may be some key fragments you have been looking for in the suicide forest."


    "Well, the key fragment?" Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly moved, suddenly came to interest, asked: "how do you know?"


    You Mingze said triumphantly: "I have been tracking down the hand of God. Recently, I heard the news about suicide forest from many people who suspected the hand of God on the phone, which is very similar to the news about anjikuni lake that we got from monitoring the phone. Therefore, I suspect that there may be countless ties with prehistoric civilization, and there may be you Looking for a piece of the key. "


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang also went to anjikuni Lake through you Mingze''s monitoring of Yuxi''s telephone, so as to realize the horror of prehistoric civilization.


    Now suddenly, I heard the place related to prehistoric civilization again, and I immediately became interested, thinking about the reliability of the news.


    "What do you think of it?" Xu Shaotang looks at Yu''s sisters.


    Yu Xi and Yu Xiao obviously did not expect that Xu Shaotang would suddenly come to consult them on this issue. There was a momentary loss on their faces.


    After returning to God, Yu Xiao lowered his head to think about it, and then said, "it''s very possible. According to our past experience, most of the relics of prehistoric civilization are mysterious places in the world. The more mysterious the place is, the more likely there are relics of prehistoric civilization."


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully about Yu Xiao''s words, but that''s true. As far as he knows, the places where there are prehistoric civilization relics are recognized by the world, such as Shenlong mountain, anjikuni lake and so on.


    However, he is thinking about another problem. The hand of God now knows that he has two pieces of keys in his hand. Is this the news they deliberately released? Is it another trap for him?


    "Yu Xiao is right. The organization has sent people to various mysterious places for many times to look for them. Some of them have gained, some of them have not gained, and they have lost a lot of people." Yu Xi also said: "it is because the cost is too high that we are sent to Huaxia to find the information of the key fragments in another way."


    Their sisters are now officially out of the hands of God, for these things, there is no need to keep secret.


    At the same time, they are also as curious as Xu Shaotang about the prehistoric civilization. They want to know what happened to the prehistoric civilization and how it suddenly disappeared from the world.


    Listening to Yu''s sister''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said, "I''ll go back. No matter whether the news is reliable or not, I''ll at least have a look to know that I can''t let the key fragment fall into the hand of God''s hand!"


    The key fragment in his hand is a life saving talisman, but in the hand of God it is a life threatening talisman. Although we don''t know what the hand of God is trying to do in such an urgent search for prehistoric civilization, we can guess that it will never be a good thing. Moreover, as long as the hand of God can make things uncomfortable, he is willing to try.


    The hand of God is not happy, is one of his greatest happiness.


    "Well, yes!" You Mingze waved his fist and said: "don''t let me find the nest of the hand of God, otherwise, I will invade other countries'' missile control centers and reward them with some missiles!"You Mingze is still aware of his current situation. He didn''t say anything about invading China''s missile control center. Otherwise, Xu Shaotang''s slap would be on his head.


    "Well, it''s not your turn to do it yet!" Xu Shaotang said to you Mingze with a smile: "some time ago, countries all over the world have held a summit in Britain. The focus is to discuss the matter of the hand of God. If you really determine the location of their home nest, do you think there is anything else you want to do?"


    Let alone you Mingze, even he wants to reward some missiles or even special weapons to the hand of God, but only if they can find the nest of this mysterious organization.


    "So." You Mingze felt his chin, and his face was full of regret. Then he suddenly turned his eyes and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "boss, if you catch the hand of God next time, bring two of them to play with me?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at you Mingze with expectation in his eyes. He must have been in the dragon group for a long time. He even starts to think about using the hand of God as a toy.


    He thought in his heart, should you Mingze plead for them in front of the Dragon general, and let them go out for a bit of ventilation from time to time, and stay in the same place every day, so that they don''t get sick.

 Chapter 811

    Out of you Mingze''s yard, Long Fei comes over and asks, "how about it?"


    Knowing what Longfei wanted to ask, Xu Shaotang gave him a smile and said, "secret!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Long Fei''s curious face froze, then he jumped up and scolded Xu Shaotang: "you bastard, let me help you to do things, but you still hide from me?"


    Long Fei now treats you Mingze and them as the members of Jackie Chan''s group. He is extremely unbalanced in his heart. Why can''t you know what you Mingze did? He is also the leader of the group.


    "I''ll go to Longjiang later and tell him about it. If you really want to know, ask him." Xu Shaotang is not angry. He just looks at Long Fei with a smile.


    "Your uncle!"


    Long Fei stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely. Since Xu Shaotang has said that, he estimates that if he goes to ask his father about it, he will be scolded by his father. Xu Shaotang is obviously playing tricks on him.


    Xu Shaotang grinned at Longfei, then pointed to the direction of Longjiang''s residence and asked, "I''ll go now. Do you want to go with me?"


    "No time!" Long Fei said very displeased, he is now with the past, it is estimated that he will not escape being driven out of the end, he did not need to touch the mold.


    "Well, I''ll go by myself, but you won''t go by yourself." Xu Shaotang said, quickly to the dragon will live there, left standing in situ indignant Long Fei there curse.


    When arriving at Longjiang''s residence, Longjiang is closing his eyes. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s footsteps, Longjiang opens his eyes slightly.


    "Good or bad?" Long Jiang asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    For Long Jiang, his first concern is not what you Mingze told Xu Shaotang, but whether it is good or bad.


    Xu Shaotang walked to the opposite side of the Dragon general and sat down. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s not good or bad. It''s a good thing to handle it well, but it''s a bad thing not to handle it well."


    "To be specific." In the future, the dragon becomes interested and adjusts his half lying body to sitting upright. He looks at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes.


    "Before I talk about this, I''d better tell you something else." After much consideration, Xu Shaotang decided to tell Longjiang about it. He could not tell him, but there was no need to hide from Longjiang, "well, I should have told you something about prehistoric civilization before?"


    Long Jiang nodded and said, "you did tell me that the Yu sisters were sent to us by the hand of God to look for the key fragments of prehistoric civilization."


    "Yes, I only told you these things before, but I didn''t tell you. In fact, I have two pieces of keys now." Xu Shaotang said quietly: "one of the pieces was obtained by chance before me, and the other is the one I asked you to give me from the museum some time ago."


    "I see!" The dragon will suddenly realize and say: "your boy dares to swagger last time to take the inevitable situation that others prepare for you. Is it to rely on these two pieces of key fragments to save your life?"


    Xu Shaotang complacent smile: "hey hey, I''m not stupid, if it''s not sure that they dare not move me, I would have to die obediently."


    He is not great enough to sacrifice his life in exchange for the illusory fame. Whenever he thinks of that gentleman''s expression that his elaborate plot has been smashed, Xu Shaotang will feel happy unconsciously.


    "You are a slippery boy! And don''t get angry with us in advance, which makes us worry about you for such a long time. "


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile: "I do not have my own consideration?"


    When he was in England, he didn''t want to tell other people about the broken keys. He also had his own worries.


    Now it can almost be concluded that prehistoric civilization has far more than modern technology. I believe these technologies are a fatal temptation for any country. If he has two pieces of keys in his hand, he doesn''t know if the old man will let him hand them in.


    At present, he doesn''t want to hand in these two pieces of keys. On the one hand, they are his life-saving things. On the other hand, he is also considering for the stability of China.


    "Yuxi, they said that there are five pieces of the key, and two pieces of the hand of God. According to you, there is only one piece unknown?" Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "what you Mingze told you this time should have something to do with the only unknown key fragment, right?"


    It''s not hard to guess. Since Xu Shaotang has mentioned it on his own initiative, what you Mingze said must have something to do with it.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "you Mingze told me that in the suicide forest of East island country, there may be the last piece of debris."


    "So you''re going to kill yourself in the forest?" Asked the Dragon general.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "now that I know this, I always want to go and have a look. No matter what, I can''t let it fall into the hand of God. However, I still have some concerns. "Long Jiang thought about Xu Shaotang''s words carefully, and soon understood Xu Shaotang''s worries. He asked, "are you worried that this is a trap set for you by the hand of God?"


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and said, "if the hand of God accidentally leaked the previous thing, this time it is likely that they intentionally leaked it, the purpose is to lead me to the past, so as to finish the battle!"


    Long Jiang said: "your worry is very reasonable. However, since you have guessed that this may be a trap set by the enemy, why should you go through it? "


    It can be seen from the hijacking of manuen that Xu Shaotang is a kind of person who cherishes his life. Since he knows that it may be the enemy''s trap this time, but he still wants to jump in, he should have some other plans.


    He wanted to know what Xu Shaotang was going to do this time.


    "Hey, hey, can you not be smart?" Xu Shaotang "shy" to the dragon will smile, said: "you should be able to contact mu Tiance?"


    "Mu Tiance?" Long Jiang frowned slightly and asked, "why did you suddenly ask about Mu Tiance?"


    "If you can contact mu Tiance, please contact him for me. I want to meet him before I go to the suicide forest." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang''s smiling face carefully. Suddenly, he seems to understand something. He laughs at Xu Shaotang and scolds: "you are really more and more ghosts now! OK, I''ll let mu Tiance go to the Song family to find you then! "

 Chapter 812

    Xu Shaotang''s way of dealing with things is more and more mature, and long Jiang is also more gratified.


    He is to understand Xu Shaotang''s plan, Xu Shaotang this guy is going to drag the Mu family into the water!


    This plan came to Xu Shaotang''s mind when he came to Longjiang''s residence. Since mu Tiance is also an expert in refining the spirit realm now, it''s more important to ask mu Tiance to go there together.


    Mu Tiance wants to win or lose with him. He will not be allowed to be captured. If he wants to be captured, he must be defeated first.


    Moreover, if he and mu Tiance are really caught by the hand of God, the Mu family will not give up. If Mu Tiance and he are not caught, the hand of God will also count the account on him and mu Tiance. In this way, he will drag the Mu family who originally stayed out of the affair to deal with the hand of God.


    At the time of leaving the dragon group, Xu Shaotang''s heart is still for his plan to continue, humming all the way back to the Song family.


    That afternoon, mu Tiance came to the Song family.


    In Mu Tiance''s memory, this is the first time that Xu Shaotang took the initiative to meet him. Although he didn''t know what Xu Shaotang wanted to do, he still came.


    "Stop!"


    Just as mu Tiance came to the door of the Song family, the guards at the door issued a warning to Mu Tiance.


    With mu Tiance''s arrogance, of course, it''s impossible to see these little guards. Although the guards shot, he still slowly walked to the door of the Song family.


    "Stop!" The guard warned again, "or we''ll shoot!"


    Their eyes are firmly fixed on mu Tiance. Once mu Tiance crosses the line at the door, they can shoot in accordance with the defense regulations for leaders.


    For the warning of the security personnel, mu Tiance turned a deaf ear, just lightly said: "I have no time to entangle with you this mole ant!"


    There are mole ants in nature, which is mu Tiance''s view of people. Even for song Yinian, there is still little difference between him and mole ants.


    Seeing that mu Tiance''s foot had stepped over the red line at the door, the security personnel immediately pulled the trigger to Mu Tiance without any hesitation.


    "Daddada..."


    This is a real strafe, for those who cross the red line without permission, they have only one purpose, that is to kill!


    However, just as they were preparing to collect Mu Tiance''s corpse, they suddenly widened their eyes. The bullet from their muzzle suddenly stopped less than 10 cm in front of Mu Tiance''s body, as if it was firmly fixed there.


    Hearing the gunshot, Xu Shaotang, who was drinking tea with song Yinian in the courtyard, immediately rushed out as fast as he could. At this time, mu Tiance was preparing to teach the guards who dared to shoot at him.


    Seeing the unhappy look on mu Tiance''s face, Xu Shaotang rushed over and hugged mu Tiance''s shoulder. He said with a smile, "brother mu, at least he is also a master of refining spirit. Let''s not have a common understanding with them. Let''s go. I''ll take you into the room and let''s have a good drink."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, mu Tiance gave up the idea of teaching these guards a lesson. It was not that he listened to Xu Shaotang''s persuasion, but that he was suddenly confused by Xu Shaotang''s 180 degree attitude.


    In his impression, from the first time he saw Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang never seemed to give him a good face. Now he suddenly came up and hugged him on the shoulder, and cried "brother Mu", which made him doubt whether Xu Shaotang was evil?


    Is it because after entering the realm of alchemy, Xu Shaotang is afraid of himself? Mu Tiance thought in his heart.


    But soon he denied his idea, Xu Shaotang is not the kind of timid person.


    In this way, there is only one explanation. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon! Xu Shaotang is certainly not kind!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that mu Tiance has begun to doubt his motives. He just says hello to the guards and half pulls and half pushes mu Tiance into the Song family.


    "Mr. Song, I''d like to borrow your study." Xu Shaotang said to song Yinian, who was sitting in the courtyard drinking tea.


    "Just go!"


    Before mu Tiance came, Xu Shaotang had already given him a pass. He also knew that Xu Shaotang didn''t want him to know what they were talking about. He thought that his time was running out anyway, and he really didn''t have to worry about these things. The only thing he was worried about now was the future of the Song family and song Yinuo''s stomach.


    Take mu Tiance into song Yinian''s study without saying a word, and Xu Shaotang makes mu Tiance a cup of hot tea.


    "No business, no business!" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang, who was busy making tea there, and said faintly, "come on, you asked someone to contact me and say you want to meet me. What do you want to do?"


    "I''ll talk about it later. Tea first!" With a smile on his face, Xu Shaotang handed the tea to Mu Tiance. His gallant manner made mu Tiance''s brow even tighter.Mu Tiance blocked Xu Shaotang''s tea and said, "let''s talk about what you want to do first. Xu Shaotang is so kind to me. There must be a conspiracy!"


    He is not stupid. Xu Shaotang''s appearance is too abnormal now. His face is totally different from Xu Shaotang he met.


    "Why, are you afraid of me poisoning the tea?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance, "don''t you often say that the master is lonely? I don''t feel lonely suddenly. Do you want to make friends with him?"


    Mu Tiance snorted coldly and said, "if you want to fight to the death, I will accompany you at any time. If you want to make friends, I think you should find the wrong person. Moreover, Xu Shaotang is not the kind of person who wants to make friends with me."


    "Well, you see what you said..." Xu Shaotang pretended to sigh, and then said with a smile, "don''t you always want to tell me the difference?"


    "Yes Mu Tiance nodded.


    He has always regarded Xu Shaotang as his opponent, and he only regarded Xu Shaotang as his opponent. For him, winning or losing with Xu Shaotang is his biggest goal at present.


    "Now that you have devoured Cain''s soul, are you sure to kill me?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    "No!" Mu Tiance said bluntly: "however, are you sure to kill me?"


    "Neither." Xu Shaotang simply shook his head, then said with a smile: "since we are not sure to kill each other, why not find another way to win or lose?"


    "How?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. At the same time, he starts to be vigilant.

 Chapter 813

    Mu Tiance knew in his heart that Xu Shaotang''s idea of a different way to decide the outcome was probably a conspiracy.


    Although he is conceited, proud and arrogant, he is not stupid enough to take the initiative to jump into the pit dug by Xu Shaotang.


    So after Xu Shaotang said that, he began to be vigilant. Now he just wants to know what Xu Shaotang is playing.


    "Do you know the hand of God?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Before I tell you how we can decide the outcome, let''s give a brief introduction to this organization." Xu Shaotang said: "the hand of God is a mysterious organization threatening the security of all mankind..."


    Next, Xu Shaotang spent ten minutes to briefly introduce the hand of God to Mu Tiance and some of the things that this organization has done. There are both facts and his ingredients of adding soy sauce and vinegar. In a word, he describes the hand of God as a terrorist organization that is inexorable for all. In other words, how evil is the hand of God Evil.


    Of course, this is also a fact!


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s brief introduction of the hand of God, mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a cool face and asked, "what do you want to do after all


    "Ha ha, that''s it." Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance according to the words he had thought in advance: "none of us is sure to kill each other. You see, we have to decide whether we will win or lose. We don''t have to compete in such an old and stupid way as life and death. We can completely compare who can kill more people with the hand of God. In this way, we can not only win or lose, but also benefit all mankind. Isn''t it killing two birds with one stone


    "No!" Without thinking about it, mu Tiance denied Xu Shaotang''s statement: "you said so much, don''t you want me to help you deal with the hand of God? I''m not interested! "


    If other people had heard Xu Shaotang''s embellished description of the hand of God, they would have been very angry. However, mu Tiance looked indifferent and seemed indifferent to the disgust of those hands of God described by Xu Shaotang.


    In Mu Tiance''s opinion, it''s nothing to do with him. His goal is only Xu Shaotang. Other things are not things he should worry about. He is not in the mood to intervene in these things.


    As long as the hand of God does not provoke him, he can sit back and ignore it.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang did not expect that mu Tiance refused so simply. He looked at mu Tiance and said, "do you want to watch the hand of God do more evil deeds?"


    "What they do is not something I should worry about." Mu Tiance light said: "this is the country should worry about things, has nothing to do with me."


    "Do I have anything to do with you?" Xu Shaotang looks into mu Tiance''s eyes and asks.


    This sentence seems to be ambiguous. After Xu Shaotang finished, he began to regret it. He secretly scolded himself for saying such stupid words.


    However, mu Tiance did not think much, just nodded slightly and said, "of course you are related to me, you are my opponent."


    "If I die in the hand of God, you will never have a chance to fight me again." Xu Shaotang began to use the curve to save the country.


    Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance suddenly slightly stunned, he began to think carefully about what Xu Shaotang said.


    For him, the life and death of Xu Shaotang is not important. The important thing is that Xu Shaotang can only die in his hands. Even his father mu Jianchen once wanted to kill Xu Shaotang in the cradle, but he refused.


    "You don''t die so easily, I believe you!" Although mu Tiance doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to die in other people''s hands, he is not stupid either. He knows that Xu Shaotang said this just to let him deal with the hand of God together.


    "Ha ha, you really overestimate me!" With a self mocking smile, Xu Shaotang said: "to tell you the truth, I almost died in the hand of God several times, the most recent one was more than a month ago. Moreover, the hand of God has a lot of technology. I believe you should know that I was attacked by some steel monsters before. Apart from these, I''m afraid the master of the hand of God is far beyond our imagination. At present, I''ve seen the Duke level vampire. Since you have swallowed Cain''s soul, you should know what kind of strength the Duke level vampire represents. "


    As far as Xu Shaotang knows, the hand of God is not short of such masters as Shenren and Duke level vampires, which are troublesome.


    Ninja is OK, no matter how strong it is, it''s a matter of killing.


    But vampires are extremely difficult to deal with. Their powerful and abnormal recovery ability is a nightmare for their opponents.


    "Wait!" Mu Tiance suddenly interrupted Xu Shaotang''s words, and the sense of war in his eyes appeared inexplicably. He asked, "do you mean there are many masters in the hand of God?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded, as if to see a glimmer of hope.


    "Good! Then I''ll deal with the hand of God with you for a while! " Mu Tian''s fighting spirit is more intense. Looking at Xu Shaotang, he said: "however, I''m not trying to help you, but I want to find some experts to practice my hand, so that I can be more sure to kill you!"In China, apart from Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance really can''t find a good training partner.


    As far as he is aware of the alchemy masters, the three members of the Mu family and Xu Shaotang''s apprentices, plus a disabled dragon general, he certainly can''t find the Mu family to practice. It seems unrealistic to find Xu Qing. As for the Dragon general, he has no interest in those who have been defeated once by his father mu Jianchen, so only Xu Shaotang is left.


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to have time to practice with him. In this way, his eyes began to go abroad.


    "While you''re practicing, I''m also practicing. It''s not sure who we kill." Xu Shaotang said with laughter.


    As long as mu Tiance can promise to deal with the hand of God with him, as for the fight between him and mu Tiance, it is after dealing with the hand of God, which is not in his consideration at all.


    "Where are you going to start?" Mu Tiance asked impatiently.


    Xu Shaotang said: "I''m really ready to go to the east island country. There should be many masters of the hand of God there this time. If you don''t have anything to say for the time being, you can come and have a look with me. Maybe there will be another surprise?"

 Chapter 814

    After making an appointment with mu Tiance to set out, mu Tiance got up and left.


    Just as mu Tiance was delivered to the door of the Song family, Xu Shaotang''s phone rang.


    "Shaotang! Where are you? " Song Yinuo was crying on the phone.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xu Shaotang was so nervous that he said, "I''m at home."


    "Come and fill Jiangnan!" Song Yinuo''s cry is not only, but it doesn''t sound like a mourning voice. On the contrary, it has a feeling of crying with joy.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what happened to song Yinuo, so he quickly said, "OK, I''ll be right here!"


    After hanging up song Yinuo''s phone, Xu Shaotang looked back at his mu Tiance and said, "I''m going to the south of the Yangtze River. Are you interested in going there together?"


    "You are invited by Xu Shaotang. Of course I''m going." Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "I used to come here uninvited. This is the first time you invited me. Is this a thank you to me for helping you deal with the hand of God?"


    "You say yes."


    After that, Xu Shaotang quickly drove mu Tiance to the south of the Great Wall.


    At the gate of Jiangnan, Xu Shaotang just stepped down from the car, and song Yinuo rushed up with tears.


    Xu Shaotang quickly hugged her tightly in his arms, stroked her hair, and asked softly, "what''s the matter? Is it because I was bullied by others outside? "


    He just guessed casually. When he thought about it carefully, there are not many people who dare to bully song Yinuo in the capital. Moreover, song Yinuo doesn''t look like he has been wronged. On the contrary, his face is a bit happy.


    Song Yinuo buries his head tightly in Xu Shaotang''s arms and shakes his head desperately, but the tears in his eyes never stop.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what happened to song Yinuo. He can only comfort her in his arms.


    For a long time, song Yinuo''s mood finally calmed down. He raised his head buried in Xu Shaotang''s arms, with tears on his face, and said happily: "I''m pregnant!"


    "You''re pregnant?! Really? "


    Song Yi Nuo''s eyes once again despised the tears of excitement, and nodded his head with excitement.


    Xu Shaotang is absent-minded for a moment. After reaction, he immediately turns around holding song Yinuo.


    He also finally knows why song Yinuo is so anxious to see him. In the matter of pregnancy, song Yinuo is under the greatest pressure. Seeing that Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun are pregnant with his children, they often have to face the birth of the old man song, but his stomach has not moved, which makes her doubt what''s wrong with her body for a time.


    Now she is finally pregnant, which is not only a big event for song Yinuo, but also for Xu Shaotang. He has not broken his promise in front of song Yinian. If song Yinian can persist for a while, he should be able to see the child in Song Yinuo''s stomach.


    It was not until song Yinuo constantly patted Xu Shaotang''s arm that Xu Shaotang stopped holding song Yinuo and gave him a heavy kiss on Song Yinuo''s lips.


    "Xu Shaotang, are you the one who invited me here to see you two show their love here?" Mu Tiance leans on the car door and asks Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Surprised by mu Tiance''s voice, song Yinuo returns from his happiness. He blushes and pushes Xu Shaotang away, looking at the source of his voice.


    Even though he had seen mu Tiance several times, song Yinuo was still amazed by mu Tiance''s peerless face. His eyes stayed on mu Tiance for dozens of seconds. Then he asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice: "how did you come together?"


    "I have something to do with him. You just called, so we came together." Xu Shaotang said with a smile on his face.


    He is still in Song Yinuo''s surprise. Several of his women are pregnant one after another. I believe the Xu family will become very lively in the future. I don''t know what song Yinian will be happy to learn about this news.


    Since mu Tiance is with Xu Shaotang, song Yinuo is hard to say. He pulls Xu Shaotang, who is still giggling there, and says, "how can we get in quickly? Don''t let them wait for a long time."


    "They?" Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinuo in doubt: "did you call someone else?"


    Song Yinuo nodded with a smile and said, "of course, such a happy event needs to be shared."


    "Are you crying for them?"


    Even if you don''t have to guess, you know that song Yinuo''s people who come to share his joy must have ah Kui. Since ah Kui has come, Ning Yi should also be here.


    Song Yinuo said with a smile: "there are not only ah Kui and Ning Yi, but also Yi Yan and Zhi Qiu."


    "They''re here, too? I haven''t seen them for a long time. Let''s celebrate together today. " Xu Shaotang smiles, then goes to Mu Tiance and says, "it seems that we haven''t had a good drink in the bar?"


    "Once." Mu Tiance said faintly: "that year I cooked wine with you in the heavy snow to talk about heroes, but you don''t seem to be very flattering.""Let''s have a good drink today." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you don''t want to win or lose with me every day, it''s not so annoying."


    Today is really a double happiness. Not only did he successfully pull Mu Tiance to the opposite of God''s hand, but also he learned the good news that song Yinuo was pregnant. In a good mood, Xu Shaotang began to like mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance replied with a cold hum from Xu Shaotang: "how can you be so annoying?"


    "Ha, you hate me, but I don''t hate you so much. It seems unfair." Xu Shaotang jokingly said: "forget it, I still continue to hate you, so at least fair."


    "Whatever!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "You have no sense of humor Xu Shaotang said, "let''s go. There are still some friends waiting inside. There is also an unmarried beauty."


    Thinking of ah Kui, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that ah Kui and mu Tiance are very compatible, but he doesn''t know if Mu Tiance is so proud of her.


    However, ah Kui and Tang Zhiqiu must have been absent-minded for a moment when they saw such a beautiful man as mu Tiance. He saw it just now. Even song Yinuo, who had seen mu Tiance several times, couldn''t help looking at mu Tiance more. It can be seen that mu Tiance''s peerless face is really lethal to women.


    Xu Shaotang can''t wait to see ah Kui and Tang Zhiqiu''s face when they see mu Tiance.

 Chapter 815

    With this idea of evil taste, under the leadership of song Yinuo, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance came to the private room that song Yinuo had already ordered.


    As Xu Shaotang did not expect, Tang Zhiqiu''s eyes were straight when she saw mu Tiance. Even song Yiyan and Ning Yi were staring at mu Tiance. It''s hard to imagine that there would be such a beautiful man in the world that even women envy him.


    When Xu Shaotang looked at ah Kui, he saw a look of surprise on her face.


    That kind of surprise is not the same look as the surprise on Tang Zhiqiu''s face. It''s not so much surprise as accident.


    Looking at ah Kui''s eyes, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and began to think in his heart.


    Mu Tiance has long been used to the kind of eyes that others cast at him. He didn''t even bother to look at others. He sat down next to Xu Shaotang and didn''t look at others directly from the beginning to the end.


    When song Yiyan came back, he saw that Tang Zhiqiu looked at mu Tiance who was not squinting. He was jealous. He gently pulled Tang Zhiqiu, who was in a trance, and said: "my eyes are all in the bowl again!"


    After being pulled by song Yiyan, Tang Zhiqiu regained her mind and gave song Yiyan a white eye. Then she said to Xu Shaotang, "brother-in-law, don''t you introduce this one?"


    Although Tang Zhiqiu is already a married woman, it doesn''t prevent him from appreciating beautiful men. No matter men or women, they are more or less "lecherous", but some people have put into action, while others are looking at it with an eye-catching attitude. Tang Zhiqiu belongs to the latter.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''d better not introduce you, lest you go back and quarrel with Yiyan."


    Of course, he is joking. However, mu Tiance really has nothing to introduce. Even if he introduces it, it''s useless. Xu Shaotang sees mu Tiance''s performance in his eyes. In Mu Tiance''s eyes, I''m afraid everyone except him is air, and mu Tiance''s arrogance is beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    "I don''t want to fight with him!" Tang Zhiqiu waved his fist at Song Yiyan and said with a smile, "if we have any problems, we can solve them directly by force."


    Facing Tang Zhiqiu''s fists, song Yiyan shrinks his neck. It seems that he is deeply afraid of Tang Zhiqiu''s fists.


    Looking at Song Yiyan''s look, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his head slightly. This boy used to ask him to train with Chen Cheng for a period of time, but he is afraid of hardship and tiredness. Now he is not Tang Zhiqiu''s opponent, he can only bear Tang Zhiqiu''s threat.


    Compared with song Yiyan''s face full of grievances, Ning Yi is secretly happy in his heart. Ah Kui doesn''t show a flower crazy look to this beautiful man, which makes him look up to ah Kui in his heart. However, he is also suffering slightly in his heart. Ah Kui doesn''t even use color to such a beautiful man. It seems that it''s a good idea for him to win ah Kui''s heart It''s a big challenge.


    "Well, don''t make a fool of yourself." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I think you already know the good news about Enoch''s pregnancy. It''s rare for us to get together. Today we must have a good celebration!"


    "It''s a celebration!" Song Yiyan said: "let''s go back and tell the good news to my grandfather. He will jump up with joy."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "let''s not tell the old man for the time being. We''ll give him a surprise then."


    "Good!"


    During the conversation, the food was already on the table. They were all special dishes of Jiangnan.


    Mu Tiance didn''t know what politeness was. As soon as the food was on the table, he began to eat. He didn''t care about the surprise of other people.


    In other people''s eyes, mu Tiance''s behavior is very impolite, but in Mu Tiance''s opinion, it is their greatest honor to give this group of ants the chance to share the table with them.


    With a group of ants in general, why pay attention to any polite and polite? He is mu Tiance. He never has to do anything with these ants.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s appearance, Xu Shaotang could only smile helplessly and said to Ning Yi, "ask someone to bring some bottles of good wine you have collected here. We must have a good drink today."


    "Good!" Ning Yi nodded and said with a smile: "there are a lot of wine in Jiangnan, but I don''t know if it can enter your eyes."


    Having said that, Ning Yi asked people to take the best wine collected here.


    four bottles of Baijiu, three bottles of red wine, it is exactly a bottle for everyone, of course, is to take care of the wine ladies.


    When the glass was full, everyone raised his glass and said "cheers". Only mu Tiance gently touched the glass with Xu Shaotang, and then drank the wine calmly, making other people hold the glass in embarrassment.


    "Brother mu, you are too..." Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly, "you will have no friends like this..."


    "I don''t need friends. I just need you as an opponent." Mu Tian gently raised his eyelids, glanced at the other people holding the cup awkwardly, and said: "as for them, ha ha..."His "ha ha" is meaningful. He finally knows how to give Xu Shaotang a little face. He doesn''t say to his face that these people don''t deserve to drink with him. However, his meaningful "ha ha" voice makes this meaning more obvious.


    At first, everyone was very dissatisfied with mu Tiance''s arrogance. Now, when mu Tiance said that, he was even disgusted with him. Even Tang Zhiqiu, who began to be a flower maniac, turned back to Mu Tiance with a disdainful look.


    "That''s what he looks like. Just think he doesn''t exist." Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to make ends meet and said, "we drink ours!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly found that he had really done something so stupid that he could not be more stupid. How could he have thought of inviting mu Tiance to such an occasion?


    If he had known that there were other people here, he would not have brought mu Tiance. This bird man would have destroyed the atmosphere that should have been full of excitement!


    Several people nodded to each other and called out "cheers" again. This time, they really ignored mu Tiance.


    Originally, the time of the party was supposed to be very long. However, due to the presence of Mu Tiance, a disappointment, the time of the party was greatly shortened. When the meal was half eaten, everyone left each other.


    After returning to the Song family, song Yinuo happily announced to song Yinian that he was pregnant. Song Yinian was very happy. His tiger eyes were slightly wet, thinking that he would stick to the day when his great grandson came.

 Chapter 816

    The Song family is there to share the good news that song Yinuo is pregnant, but Xu Shaotang dials Long Jiang''s phone.


    "Boy, you won''t tell me that you didn''t succeed in dragging mu Tiance into the water, will you?" As soon as the phone is connected, Long Jiang asks Xu Shaotang.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "do you always doubt my ability? Rest assured, mu Tiance has promised to go to the suicide forest with me. "


    "Oh, that''s great!" Dragon will be overjoyed and said: "you call to tell me the good news?"


    It''s a great surprise to be able to successfully drag the Mu family to the boat against the hand of God. No matter what the outcome of the fight between the Mu family and the hand of God is, it''s only good for China.


    If Xu Shaotang is in front of Long Jiang now, he may not be able to help but hug Xu Shaotang. This is the best news he has heard recently.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "there''s another piece of bad news."


    "What''s the news?" Long Jiang said, "don''t give me bad news as soon as you give me good news. If you do, I''d rather you give me bad news first."


    "It''s not bad news, it may be good news, but you need to check it." Xu Shaotang said.


    "Talk about it."


    "Today, I came across a person who might have something to do with the hand of God and who has always been with me."


    "Who?"


    Xu Shaotang sorted out her thoughts and said, "a woman named ah Kui, whose real name is ran Miao, runs a company and is very famous in the business circle. You can check her details. I suspect she has something to do with the hand of God."


    His suspicion of ah Kui mainly comes from her eyes when she sees mu Tiance. As far as he knows, no woman has ever seen mu Tiance''s peerless face as indifferent as ah Kui. That''s not what a normal woman should look like. Take Lin Shuying and song Yinuo for example. Even though they are devoted to themselves, they are still shocked by mu Tiance''s peerless face when they see Mu Tiance. That''s what a woman should have Look.


    However, in ah Kui''s eyes, there are more accidents. Ah Kui''s unexpected look is still lingering in his mind, which makes him think more and more suspicious.


    If ah Kui is naturally indifferent to people, that''s why she shows that kind of look to Mu Tiance, then her enthusiasm for song Yinuo and herself seems to have gone too far, which also begins to make Xu Shaotang doubt the motive of ah Kui''s enthusiasm for them.


    Moreover, when they were eating, he obviously felt that ah Kui was a little absent-minded. When he raised his glass to them to celebrate the pregnancy of song Yinuo, he was more like pretending to be pregnant than being really happy for song Yinuo.


    If you think about it boldly, ah Kui may know mu Tiance''s identity, and also know that mu Tiance has been in a semi hostile state with himself before, so she will show that kind of unexpected look when she sees mu Tiance and he appear at the same time.


    Moreover, it was only after ah Kui came to the villa Qin Zongheng gave them to live in that time that he was attacked. Now, ah Kui really has reasons to doubt.


    Thinking of the former general manager, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that ah Kui is too suspicious. If he doesn''t make a good investigation, his doubts can''t be solved. He thought, if the investigation to the end of cry is innocent, he face to face to make amends for cry can.


    That''s how people are. Once they have doubts about a person, they will have doubts about the motives of all the things they have done before. Once they start to doubt a person, it''s hard to believe that person again.


    "Good! I will focus on her. I hope your suspicion is right! "


    Long Jiang didn''t ask Xu Shaotang why he doubted the woman named ah Kui. He believed that since Xu Shaotang doubted ah Kui, there must be some truth, and what he had to do was to help Xu Shaotang verify his doubts.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xu Shaotang suspects ah Kui, ah Kui also rushes back to the secret place where she meets her husband as soon as possible.


    When she got there, her husband was not there. She quickly went to the corner of the room, found an old-fashioned transmitter, and sent a telegram to her husband: Yes!


    Although it was only a short two words, she was sure that Mr. Wang could understand it. As long as he received the telegram, he would come as soon as possible.


    There are important things between him and his husband are face-to-face communication, they basically never contact in private, even contact is in the form of telegram. Looking at the transmitter in his hand, ah Ku could not help admiring his wisdom. In this era, who would have thought that they would contact each other in the form of telegram? What if someone taps their phone?


    "Sir, you always do things in advance." Ah Kui sat in the corner, thinking that she would see her husband again soon, and began to show a happy smile on her face.


    Although she can''t see the real face of her husband, it''s good to hear his voice, at least it can bring her a little satisfaction.


    After waiting for an hour, the voice of my husband finally came from behind the curtain: "what are you looking for in such a hurry?"Hearing his husband''s voice, ah Kui, who was sitting in the corner, immediately stood up, quickly walked to the place two meters in front of the curtain, bowed and said, "I saw Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance together today. They seem to get along very well."


    "Getting along well?" The gentleman frowned slightly and asked, "how do you see that they get along well?"


    "Seven of us drank together to celebrate song Yinuo''s pregnancy, but mu Tiance only touched the cup with Xu Shaotang once, and almost never saw the other five of us from the beginning to the end." "And I also heard Xu Shaotang call mu Tiance" brother mu. "The relationship between them seems to have eased. At least, it''s not as tit for tat as before," ah Kui said


    Having been taught by her husband for so many years, ah Kui observes the details in detail. From what she sees today about Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance getting along, she feels that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance seem to shake hands and make peace.


    This is not good news for them.


    Listening to ah Kui''s analysis, Mr. Zhou''s eyebrows grew heavier and heavier. He asked, "besides you, who else will have dinner together?"


    Ah Kui looked at the man behind the curtain in surprise. He didn''t know why he suddenly asked, but he replied respectfully: "in addition to us, Ning Yi and song Yiyan, who were invited by song Yinuo to celebrate her pregnancy."

 Chapter 817

    "And Tang Zhiqiu?" Mr. Wang''s head is running at full speed. He suddenly asks a cry, "what does Tang Zhiqiu look like when he sees mu Tiance?"


    A cry more listen to more doubt, don''t know how Mr. is full of ask some and Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have nothing to do with things.


    Out of respect for her husband, ah Kui still carefully thought about how Tang Zhiqiu looked when he saw mu Tiance. Thinking of Tang Zhiqiu''s florid look, ah Kui couldn''t help laughing and said: "Tang Zhiqiu is a florid. When he saw mu Tiance, his eyes were straight."


    "And you?" The gentleman asked again.


    "Me?" Ah Kui carefully recalled her look at that time. The smile on her face suddenly began to solidify slowly. She seemed to understand why her husband asked these things.


    Looking at the suddenly solidified look on ah Kui''s face through the curtain, the gentleman sighed slightly and said, "I think your eyes should have an unexpected look, right? Did you not expect that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance appeared at the same time? "


    Ah Kui nodded in shame. She knew that the look she showed when facing mu Tiance was not what normal people should show.


    "Xu Shaotang should not have noticed my look. He is just happy that song Yinuo is pregnant." Cry some uncertain said.


    Mr. Wang shook his head slightly and said, "how do you know that Xu Shaotang didn''t notice you? You still think of Xu Shaotang too simply. Xu Shaotang''s intelligence is far beyond what you and I expected. This can be seen from the last time he used key fragments to force the organization not to fight against him! Ah Kui, I think Xu Shaotang should begin to doubt you now! "


    If Xu Shaotang is here now, he can''t help but want to break off Mr. Xu''s head to see how long it is and why he can easily see his thoughts every time.


    Hearing his husband''s words, ah Kui began to get a little flustered and asked him, "what should I do now?"


    She''s not afraid to expose it. She''s just afraid that Xu Shaotang will find out the real identity of Mr. Xu by themselves. She doesn''t want to put Mr. Xu in danger.


    Mr. Chen did not rush to answer ah Kui''s question, but asked, "what do you think of Ning Yi?"


    "Ning Yi?" Ah Kui looked at her husband in bewilderment. He didn''t know why he began to ask Ning Yilai again. He could only honestly say: "although Ning Yi lives in a rich family, he doesn''t have the problems of those rich children. He has inherited Ye Yin''s business mind in business. His newly established company is now on the right track. I believe it won''t take long..."


    "I''m not asking you that!" Mr. Chen interrupted ah Kui and said, "I''m asking you, what do you think Ning Yi does to you?"


    "I..." Ah Kui Leng looked at her husband. For a moment, she seemed to understand what he wanted her to do. The tears in her eyes began to whirl in her eyes, but she held her eyes tightly to prevent the tears from falling down. She said with a cry: "I can''t accept Ning Yi, I can''t do it..."


    In addition to her husband, she couldn''t hold a second man in her heart. Besides her husband, she couldn''t even look other men in the eye.


    From the moment her husband rescued her from the water, her people and her heart were destined to be his.


    She understands that Mr. Xu wants her to accept Ning Yi and never interfere with the affairs of the organization. Even as if he never knew Mr. Xu, he has begun to doubt her, but he certainly has no evidence against her at present. Mr. Xu hopes that she can withdraw from the organization and live an ordinary life from now on.


    However, she can''t do it. She can''t accept Ning Yi against her heart. Although Ning Yi is really good to her, she can really feel Ning Yi''s sincerity.


    However, she won''t let Mr. Xu complete the plan alone. If she is here, even if they know Mr. Xu''s existence, she can sacrifice herself to save Mr. Xu. She doesn''t want Mr. Xu to face all this alone.


    "Come here!" Looking at ah Kui, who tried his best to hold back his tears, he was filled with emotion.


    Ah Kui Yiyan went to the curtain. He stretched out his big hand from behind the curtain and gently covered her sad face. He sighed and said, "ah Kui, listen to me. Now you can go back and live your own life. I''ve tied you up for so many years. If you don''t leave again, you really won''t have a chance to leave ¡­¡­¡±


    He knew what ah Kui meant to him, but she always regarded ah Kui as her daughter.


    He thought in his heart, in fact, this may be the best destination for ah Kui. I believe Ning Yi will treat ah Kui well and find such a way out for her, which can also be used to make up for her debt over the years.


    "Ah, I will not leave! Please don''t let ah Kui leave, sir Tears in ah Kui''s eyes could not be controlled any more. He burst into tears from his eyes. He tightly grasped the warm palms of her husband''s face and cried out: "I don''t want to leave you. I want to stay with you forever. If Xu Shaotang really doubts me, my generation will never appear in his sight again. Please, sir, let ah Kui stay with you, Even if I am in this room foreverShe has vulnerability and persistence. She is destined to be associated with her husband all her life, even if she just stays here quietly, even if she only talks with him here, even if she lets him have a speaker when he is depressed.


    She doesn''t want to see her husband sitting there alone. If necessary, she is her husband! She did everything Mr. A did!


    "Girl, why are you doing this?" Mr. gently for a cry wipe tears on the cheek, full of helpless feeling.


    After all, he is not a heartless person, for this girl, he has a love, also has a gratitude.


    "To be with my husband is the greatest luck in ah Kui''s life!" Tearfully enjoying the warm hand of Mr. A, he cried: "from today on, I won''t take another step out of here!"


    "Silly girl, don''t you mean to tell Xu Shaotang your identity?" The husband said with a bitter smile: "in this way, you will never have a way back, girl, listen to me, try to accept Ning Yi, he will give you happiness. From today on, you are no longer a member of the organization. You are you and you are ran Miao! "


    "No..." Ah Kui shook his head in agony. He suddenly let go of his husband''s big hand and ran against the wall with all his strength.


    "Bang!" Ah Kui''s head hit the wall heavily, the wall trembled slightly, and then the blood ran down her cheek.


    "Girl!"


    Mr. Wang shouts, regardless of his secret identity, rushes to ah Kui with the fastest speed, and holds ah Kui tightly in his arms.


    Feeling the temperature of the gentleman, ah Kui slowly opened his eyes and looked at the gentleman who held him in his arms. His face covered with blood showed a look of astonishment: "Sir, how Will Is that you


    With that, ah Kui fainted, and the look of horror and surprise on his face was still fixed on his face.


    "Alas..." With a heavy sigh, Mr. Wang walked into the room with a faint cry in his arms.

 Chapter 818

    "It''s not a good thing to go out with you..."


    On the plane, Xu Shaotang looks at the cold looking mu Tiance helplessly.


    Since mu Tiance got on the plane, the plane to Edo was doomed to be restless.


    From getting on the plane, from the female passengers on the plane to the stewardess, there have been no less than 20 waves of people around mu Tiance to ask for contact information, and they are basically some good-looking people who think they are just worthy of Mu Tiance, and even two men with special interests have come to inquire.


    There are also many people who are eager to try, but thinking about their beauty and mu Tiance''s unique appearance is too incompatible, and really can not muster the courage to come over, just looking at mu Tiance with a crazy face.


    Xu Shaotang, who is sitting beside mu Tiance, has met many people''s angry eyes. In their opinion, the position of "Prince" in their heart should belong to them!


    It has to be said that sitting beside a man like mu Tiance, who will be the focus wherever he goes, really has a huge mental pressure.


    Mu Tiance said: "it''s not a good thing to go out with you!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to retort, a woman with excellent appearance and figure came boldly. Xu Shaotang remembered that this woman seemed to have come once.


    But this time, the woman did not go to Mu Tiance, but stopped in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "This woman doesn''t think she can''t make mu Tiance, so she takes me as a spare tire?" Xu Shaotang looked at the woman who suddenly stopped in front of him and showed him a very charming smile. He had some evil thoughts in his heart.


    The woman kept winking at Xu Shaotang, then said in a soft voice: "Sir, can we Change your position? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My dear! Xu Shaotang is speechless! Feeling this woman to oneself put electricity for a long time, is to change a position with oneself, convenient she approaches mu Tiance this demon male!


    Well, Xu Shaotang has now defined mu Tiance as the first demon man in the world!


    I really don''t understand why a man looks so beautiful, and how can women live in the world?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s displeased face, the woman quickly said, "don''t worry, I know you are in the first class. I can make up for the price difference and double the compensation."


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang really convinced this woman, but he really didn''t want to sit beside mu Tiance to meet the angry eyes of these crazy women on the plane. He nodded slightly and said, "yes, this position will be given to you, and you don''t need to make up the price difference. I wish you take him!"


    He really hopes that a woman can take mu Tiance down, so that mu Tiance will not be bored all day and just want to fight to the death with him.


    If this woman can win mu Tiance, he is even willing to give this woman hundreds of millions of rewards. However, it is estimated that this woman is out of the question.


    Xu Shaotang is about to stand up and give up his position to this woman, but mu Tiance holds him in his position, stares at him fiercely and says with gnashing teeth: "if you dare to give up your position, you will deal with the hand of God yourself!"


    Mu Tiance is really about to be bored to death by these crazy women, which is why he seldom walks outside. If he is not on the plane now, he really wants to throw out all these women.


    Xu Shaotang stall hand, helplessly said: "it''s no wonder I''m not, who told you to grow up like this?"


    He all sighed in his heart that mu Tiance, who can eat by his face, depends on his own strength. Why?


    Mu Tiance didn''t bother to pay attention to Xu Shaotang. He looked up at the woman, gritted his teeth and let out a low roar: "go away!"


    When mu Tiance yelled at her, the woman suddenly felt like she was wronged by Tianda. Tears in her eyes began to turn. She looked at mu Tiance bitterly and reluctantly back to her seat.


    "You see, you''ve broken another beauty''s heart." Xu Shaotang laughs at mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance turned his head and hummed coldly, "if you are interested, you can comfort her."


    "Forget it. It''s estimated that this woman will never look up to other men in her life." Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile on his face and said, "I suggest you wear a mask next time you go out, or change your face. If you don''t change your face, I can teach you."


    It''s not suitable for a demon man like mu Tiance to appear in public. If he''s not careful, he will cause a riot. If a man is as beautiful as mu Tiance, he doesn''t know whether he is lucky or unfortunate.


    "Xu Shaotang, why didn''t I find so much nonsense from you before?" Mu Tiance turned his head and said to Xu Shaotang, "if you don''t shut your mouth, I can find someone to sew it for you!"


    Now he''s tired enough, but he has to endure the teasing sound from Xu Shaotang. He suddenly begins to regret going to Edo with Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, you just don''t know how to enjoy life." Xu Shaotang didn''t care about Mu Tiance''s fierce eyes. He continued to tease: "with your peerless beauty, you can hook up with a large group of women and indulge themselves every day. Why do you always think about fighting and killing?"When he finished saying this, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered that it was similar to what Wu Jie had said to him before, and now it happened that he borrowed it.


    Mu Tiance closed his eyes and did not want to discuss this issue with Xu Shaotang. His pursuit is different from Xu Shaotang''s, which is the most essential difference between him and Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing that mu Tiance didn''t speak, Xu Shaotang still said, "tell me what kind of woman you like, and I''ll help you find one?"


    "Really?" Mu Tiance opened his eyes and said, "I like women like Lin Shuying and song Yinuo. Go and help me find them."


    Mu Tiance is not the kind of person who can be held down by others. Xu Shaotang''s repeated teasing has made him very unhappy. Therefore, he has decided to fight back, otherwise Xu Shaotang really thinks that he can let him laugh.


    "Well, forget it!" Xu Shaotang turned back to the armchair and said to Mu Tiance with a show off look: "there are too few women like them. They are available but not desirable. It''s useless for you to like them, because you''re too late."


    In the process of their constant bickering, the plane also slowly arrived at Edo airport.


    The moment he stepped off the plane, Xu Shaotang said with a bad smile in his heart: garbage of the hand of God, I bring you a surprise

 Chapter 819

    Shortly after getting off the plane, Xu Shaotang received a call from Long Jiang.


    "The woman you said, ah Kui, is missing!" Longjiang sighed slightly. He seemed to be disappointed.


    He is now basically sure that ah Kui is the hand of God. Originally, he could dig more people through ah Kui. Now with the disappearance of ah Kui, his plan has gone bankrupt.


    After Xu Shaotang tells him his suspicion of ah Ku, he immediately sends Long Fei to stare at ah Ku. But Long Fei comes back less than half a day, because ah Ku is completely missing. Long Fei doesn''t contact ah Ku through Ning Yi and song Yinuo, which makes him realize that ah Ku must be aware of his exposure, and then finds a hidden place to hide.


    It is not easy to find a person who deliberately hides in a place like Beijing.


    "Missing?" Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly a Lin, said: "is she aware of their exposure? This should not be ah, if she is so easy to detect this, she will not show flaws when she meets mu Tiance. "


    "There should be someone behind her." Long Jiang said regretfully: "if I guess correctly, the person who points her behind is Mr. Wang, and only Mr. Wang is so cunning!"


    "Damn it Xu Shaotang spits on the ground. Suddenly, he feels that the way is higher than the devil.


    He just began to suspect ah Kui, but he was already aware of the exposure of ah Kui. This gentleman''s intelligence is admirable and even hateful!


    "Come on, don''t be angry." Long Jiang sighed: "ah Kui, I will continue to send people to track her whereabouts. As long as she is still in the capital, unless she hides all her life, we will dig her out!"


    "If..." Xu Shaotang suddenly worried and said, "what if she was killed?"


    "Then we''ll call ourselves unlucky!"


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the Chinese women, the East Island women are more open.


    Mu Tiance, who is harassed by countless women in China, is even more vulnerable when he comes to Edo. Almost every few steps he takes, he is robbed by passionate women.


    In desperation, mu Tiance had to accept Xu Shaotang''s suggestion.


    After hiding his peerless beauty, mu Tiance finally got rid of the harassment of those women temporarily.


    "You see, I changed your face earlier. You don''t believe it. Isn''t it much better now?" Looking at mu Tiance''s leprosy face, Xu Shaotang''s negative emotions caused by ah Kui''s disappearance have dissipated a lot. At the same time, he has finally found a trace of balance. At least, now that they are together, those women will not unconsciously ignore him.


    Mu Tiance felt his pockmarked face and said uneasily: "go to the damn suicide forest you said!"


    If he didn''t really can''t stand the harassment of those women, how could he let Xu Shaotang do mischief on his face? Although he didn''t care so much about his face, he felt too uncomfortable after changing face. His face was so tight that he almost couldn''t help erasing the things on his face several times.


    "In a hurry, we have to go shopping." Looking at mu Tiance''s appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a very unkind smile, "you don''t want to live a life of drinking blood in the forest, do you?"


    Although he doesn''t reject the life of Ru Maoyin, it''s always good for him to live a little better. They don''t know how long they will stay in the suicide forest this time, so it''s necessary to make some preparations in advance.


    "Then hurry to buy it!" Mu Tiance stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely, and suddenly has the idea of fighting Xu Shaotang to the death in the streets of Edo.


    "Well, you are the master now!" With a shrug, Xu Shaotang began to search the streets of Edo for things he might need in the suicide forest.


    After Xu Shaotang had purchased what he needed, they finally set out for the suicide forest with their bags on their back.


    Suicide forest is located at the foot of Fushi mountain. There are tourists from all over the world, and no one pays attention to them. However, they still pay attention. Xu Shaotang hopes to find people with suspicious behavior. He has never wanted to see the hand of God so much.


    The multinational joint investigation team''s investigation of Dongdao does not seem to have a great impact on this side. At least Xu Shaotang does not see much difference from the Edo he knew before.


    In the dark, the two finally avoid the stream of people, smoothly into the forest of suicide.


    Xu Shaotang found a place to take shelter from the rain, threw his package on the ground, and said with a smile to Mu Tiance, who had wiped away the mess on his face: "you should have never tried this wild life, have you?"


    "Why should I try?" Mu Tiance regained his proud look, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "not everyone is as boring as you are."


    "Am I bored?" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and lay on the ground with his head on his back. He said, "when you meet someone with the hand of God, you will know how interesting I am doing now."Although he never thought that he was the Savior, Xu Shaotang was still duty bound to destroy the hand of God. He thought in his heart that maybe when the hand of God was finished, he really didn''t have to go around like this.


    "I hope so! You said the hand of God had better not let me down! "


    Mu Tiance is a typical madman. He wants to know what''s magical about the hand of God that can make Xu Shaotang embarrassed several times. If Xu Shaotang regards the hand of God as the enemy, mu Tiance regards the hand of God as a toy, a toy for hand training!


    Xu Shaotang light smile, said: "wait, there will be a surprise for you! Just hope your surprise doesn''t turn into consternation. "


    Although Edo now looks no different from before, this is the real problem.


    If any country is investigated by the multinational joint investigation team, it can not be so calm. Under this calm, there are too many unknown things hidden.


    He had a hunch that this time it should really be a trap set by the hand of God.


    But now, I don''t know who is setting traps for whom.


    Xu Shaotang plans to spend the night here. After greeting mu Tiance, he goes to the forest to find something to eat.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang came back with a pair of grouse. The grouse was still alive. Xu Shaotang held it in his hand and made a "Goo Goo" sound, which was particularly terrible in this gloomy and abnormal forest.

 Chapter 820

    Xu Shaotang passes a grouse to Mu Tiance, but mu Tiance looks at him blankly.


    "No, you don''t want me to bake for you, do you?" Xu Shaotang looks at the motionless mu Tiance sitting there, slandering him in his heart. Does he really regard himself as a master?


    "I won''t!" Mu Tiance said simply, and then looked at Xu Shaotang with a natural look.


    Well, I really met an old man!


    However, if you think about it, you can understand that mu Tiance, as the only contemporary descendant of the Mu family, must have been taken good care of since childhood. It''s not too much to say that he is a young master.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to be a cook. When he was plucking the grouse, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his head, looked at mu Tiance with evil interest and said, "didn''t you devour Cain''s soul? Would you like to try some blood? "


    With that, Xu Shaotang handed the half shaved grouse to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with black lines on his face, turned his face away and said, "you''d better keep it for yourself!"


    Seeing mu Tiance look like this, Xu Shaotang is very funny. In fact, mu Tiance is very lovely when he is not against him. It would be nice to make such a friend if Mu Tiance didn''t regard him as an opponent.


    "I''m relieved to see you don''t suck blood." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "otherwise, I''m really afraid you''ll get up in the middle of the night and suck my blood."


    "Your blood stinks. I don''t think even a real blood clan would like to suck your blood!" Mu Tiance took a cold look at Xu Shaotang, then turned his head to lean against the tree and shut his eyes.


    On the issue of bickering, he is obviously not Xu Shaotang''s opponent. He prefers to use force to solve problems. Problems that can be handled will never be solved by mouth.


    Seeing that mu Tiance ignored himself, Xu Shaotang had to smile, and then began to clean up the two grouse.


    Soon, the two grouse became fragrant roast chicken, and mu Tiance opened his eyes at the right time. If there was no extra words, he just picked up the roast grouse and began to eat it. By the way, he took out a bottle of wine bought by Xu Shaotang and poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth.


    "Poof..." As soon as the wine entered his throat, mu Tiance spat out the wine mixed with meat foam, threw the bottle of wine on the ground and said to Xu Shaotang, "you have bought fake wine!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is full of amazement looking at a look of disdain at their own mu Tiance, this guy will not know that this is the East Island specialty of the Qing bar? It''s so talented to say that it''s fake wine!


    "This is sake..." Xu Shaotang laughingly looked at mu Tiance, "do you think it''s so easy to buy our Chinese wine in the East Island? You can make do with it. It''s better than nothing


    they came to find the key pieces, and the people who had gone to God''s hands were desperately trying to get a holiday. He had no leisure to find the high Baijiu in the streets.


    "Drink it yourself!" After a look at the roast chicken, Xu Wu didn''t feel good at all.


    It seems that mu Tiance is determined not to drink this sake. Xu Shaotang thinks that it''s good to drink more. Although it doesn''t taste good, it''s better to drink a little more.


    When the two grouse became bones all over the ground, they were also full of food. It was obvious that mu Tiance had never spent the night in such an environment, and seemed a little unaccustomed. However, in order to avoid being ridiculed by Xu Shaotang, he still endured the uncomfortable feeling of sleeping under the tree.


    All night long.


    The next morning, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance opened their eyes almost at the same time. After a simple clean-up, they immediately went to the forest.


    Just a few kilometers away from their camp last night, they found a body hanging from a tree.


    Walking over to see, the body has only skeleton, it seems that this person has been suicidal here for some time.


    This is also the first corpse they saw after entering the suicide forest, but Xu Shaotang believes that this will not be the last corpse they saw.


    Obviously, they have no interest in studying the corpse. They just have a rough look at the corpse and continue to walk deep into the forest like nothing happened.


    With the continuous deepening, they saw more and more corpses. All the corpses were hanged in the tree, and some even hanged themselves alive by putting their heads in the fork of the tree.


    "Well, are you scared?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance looked at him calmly: "what do you think?"


    Mu Tiance has been used to treating dead people for a long time. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t kill as many people as Xu Shaotang, he was numb to corpses. Such corpses had no influence on him at all. In his eyes, these corpses were similar to the trees in the forest.


    "Well, when I didn''t ask." Xu Shaotang smiles and looks down at the compass in his hand.


    The direction of the compass has been constantly changing, indicating the abnormal chaos of the magnetic field here. Xu Shaotang does not know whether these people''s suicide has anything to do with the chaotic magnetic field, but there is no doubt that there must be a deeper reason for these people''s suicide, which is definitely not as simple as it seems.Since the compass is useless, Xu Shaotang simply throws the compass back into his bag, and then quickly shuttles through the forest, while mu Tiance follows him closely.


    Both of them are brave people who are skilled in arts. Naturally, they don''t believe in the horror legend of suicide forest. The more terrifying the place is, the more interested they are.


    As they walked, they stopped at the same time.


    At the same time, they smell a strong smell of rotten eggs, and the surrounding environment is getting hotter and hotter.


    "It looks like we''re lucky." Xu Shaotang turned back to Mu Tiance and said, "it seems that there will be a volcano eruption soon. Let''s go in another direction."


    As far as he knows, Fushi mountain is one of the most active volcanoes in the world. According to the situation they are facing, it should be a crater around here. Volcanic eruption is not for fun. We should be careful.


    "Why, are you afraid?" Mu Tiance looked at the smoke in front of him and said, "if you don''t dare to go ahead, you can change me to go!"


    Mu Tiance is never a man who will admit defeat. Although he is unfamiliar with this dilemma, he has strong self-confidence in his own strength. He dares to break into it even if it is a sea of fire!

 Chapter 821

    Shit!


    Xu Shaotang looks at his own mu Tiance with a look of disdain. He doesn''t know whether to say that this bird is brave or that he is ignorant and fearless.


    Can you break through a volcano that will erupt at any time? Although the two of them are not afraid of the poisonous gas around the volcano, he doesn''t want to become a suckling pig.


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang nodded to Mu Tiance''s scornful eyes and said, "I''m really afraid. I''m afraid of death, at least more than you."


    He has a family, a family, a wife and children. How can he compare with mu Tiance, who always wants to take his life to decide the outcome?


    "You have to admit it simply. Since you are so afraid of death, take a detour as you say." Mu Tiance takes back his disdainful eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang calmly. However, Xu Shaotang clearly sees a sly smile hidden by him in the eyes of this Birdman.


    I''ve been cheated!


    Xu Shaotang immediately realized that he had been cheated by mu Tiance. He believed that mu Tiance also knew the danger of the volcano that could erupt at any time. The Birdman deliberately made a fearless appearance, just to let him express his fear, so as to show that he was more fearless than Xu Shaotang.


    In fact, this is another level of division.


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang can''t help but look at mu Tiance. The bird is always thinking about competing with him. Even in the aspect of courage, he has to be more courageous than himself.


    This competitive heart is really not so strong.


    At the present position, all directions were useless. Xu Shaotang felt the wind for a moment, and then went against the wind to the left.


    When they were far away from the heavy smoke, the burning feeling suddenly lightened a lot. Xu Shaotang couldn''t help thinking of the burning feeling he had felt at the bottom of Lake anjikuni. At the same time, the alcoholic maniac who had gone through life and death with him also sounded, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    He thought that if Mu Tiance was replaced by a drunk maniac, his adventure might be much more interesting.


    After a few kilometers, the burning feeling suddenly disappeared and replaced by endless cold.


    "Be careful, there may be danger from here." Xu Shaotang turns back to Mu Tiance who follows him.


    This cold and hot alternation is too sudden, let Xu Shaotang heart began to be vigilant.


    Mu Tiance also felt this endless sense of seclusion. This time, he didn''t fight with Xu Shaotang in words. He just nodded slightly and drew closer to Xu Shaotang. With a serious face, he said: "there should be something strange here."


    Xu Shao would like to reply: is this not nonsense?


    But he didn''t say it after all. It''s not wise to quarrel with mu Tiance at this time. It will only distract them.


    The more we go forward, the more intense the feeling of seclusion is. At the same time, they are more careful.


    At the same time, there was a bleak voice from the surrounding people.


    "Are you afraid of ghosts?" Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "I''m definitely afraid of ghosts, but I''m not afraid of pretending to be a ghost!"


    Although they can''t see a person at all now, they can feel that there are eyes staring at them around them. The so-called ghost is just pretending to be a ghost.


    "I also want to know who''s playing tricks here. I don''t know if it''s the person you''re looking for." Mu Tiance''s ears stood up and listened closely to everything around him.


    "I hope so!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if not, you will let us down."


    They continued to walk forward like nothing happened. They wanted to see who was playing tricks here.


    Just after walking out, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance jumped up without any sign, and two fierce Qi were sent out at the same time, directly attacking a big tree not far away.


    "Poof


    "Ah


    Two voices sounded at the same time. One was the sound of their true Qi breaking the body of the man who was playing tricks in the dark, and the other was the scream of the man.


    As the scream sounded, a figure suddenly appeared in the nothingness. When they walked past, the man was already out of breath. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s true Qi cut his neck and pierced his heart together, so that he had no chance to resist at all.


    "I dare to pretend to be a ghost here even if I can''t bear it one by one..." Xu Shaotang glanced at the local corpse and said faintly.


    Judging from this man''s costume, it is obvious that he is a ninja from the East Island, but the strength of this Ninja can''t really get into their eyes. However, it also shows that they seem to have found some clues. Maybe they will find more if they go on.


    "Let''s go, hope to meet a slightly more challenging opponent."Mu Tiance didn''t even look at the corpse on the ground. He walked forward with great interest. This time, he walked in front of Xu Shaotang. It seemed that he was not satisfied with his true Qi and Xu Shaotang''s true Qi killing the enemy at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly, followed mu Tiance and said, "if you meet the enemy again, you''d better do it."


    Since mu Tiance likes challenges so much, Xu Shaotang certainly enjoys leisure. Anyway, mu Tiance''s strength is there. Generally speaking, there is no danger.


    "No, you have to do it too!" Mu Tiance looked back at Xu Shaotang and said, "I just want to see who is better than us."


    Mu Tiance is competing with Xu Shaotang all the time in his heart. Even if it''s just a small thing, he also wants to separate himself from Xu Shaotang.


    "OK, whatever you say..." With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang thought that maybe it''s not a bad thing to have a different contest with mu Tiance. At least it can make their trip not so boring.


    After they made up their mind, they continued to march to the depths of the cold forest. Now they are getting used to the cold environment around them, and their speed under their feet has been greatly accelerated.


    As they walked, they stopped again at the same time.


    Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang without looking back: "let''s see who is fast!"


    With that, mu Tiance''s figure suddenly jumped out and quickly shuttled through the surrounding dense forest.


    Xu Shaotang, of course, refused to fall behind. He immediately rushed to the other side of the forest and shot out. The enemy who was hiding in the dark was killed before he knew what was going on.

 Chapter 822

    "Baga, enemy attack!"


    See people around one after another fall, and finally someone back to God.


    However, the reflex arc of their nerves is too long. When they think of shouting out this voice, under the attack of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the Ninja hiding in the dark has been ten to seven or eight.


    "Eight!" Mu Tiance killed a ninja who wanted to retreat with one palm, with a very contemptuous smile on his face.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s voice, Xu Shaotang also killed the Last Ninja, then stood still and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "I''m just eight. It seems that we still haven''t won."


    A total of 16 ninjas, in an instant, have all become corpses.


    Looking at the lying Ninja corpses on the ground, Xu Shaotang began to wonder, where did they go?


    The strength of these ninjas is not strong, but for him and mu Tiance at that time, compared with those special forces in China, these ninjas were also experts.


    Mu Tiance took a look at Xu Shaotang and said, "we''ll have a chance to decide."


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that there are many ninjas here. There is only one ninja killed this time. I believe that with their deepening, they will meet more experts.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, shrugs and says, "go on, but we don''t want to be blatant this time."


    "Why?" Mu Tiance asked.


    In Mu Tiance''s opinion, if it wasn''t for the competition with Xu Shaotang, such a person would not be worthy of his hand. He and Xu Shaotang could just break in, and no one could stop them.


    "We have to know where we''re going first, don''t we?" With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang looked at the arrogant mu Tiance and said, "first, let''s see what these ninjas are doing here. I think the suicidal events in the suicide forest should be related to these ninjas."


    From another perspective, if the suicide of these suicides is deliberately made up of false appearance, then, these ninjas deliberately make this forest so notorious, in order to hide some secret?


    Although Xu Dongtang seems to have little interest in these things, he doesn''t want to hide the truth.


    Mu Tiance thinks that what Xu Shaotang said is just a little reasonable. Then he nods slightly and drives forward with the cat''s waist.


    "Forget it, let me go ahead." Looking at mu Tiance''s action, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you are like this, I''m afraid others can find you all the way."


    Mu Tiance must have never been trained to lurk. With mu Tiance''s strength and family background, he can''t lurk to spy on anything.


    Xu Shaotang went to the front, while hiding his own whereabouts, he quickly advanced to the depth of the forest, while mu Tiance followed Xu Shaotang''s movements. His talent is really very high. Although it is the first time to learn this method of lurking forward, he has also learned a lot.


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang suddenly crawled to the ground and made a stop to Mu Tiance.


    Not far in front of them was a dark hole, which was about the size of an ordinary mine mouth.


    It''s not surprising that there is a hole in such a dense forest. What''s strange is the people at the hole.


    There are strict defense measures around the entrance. In addition to the machine gun fortress set on both sides of the entrance, there is also a circle of steel wire power grid, next to which are soldiers patrolling back and forth.


    Mu Tiance crawled to Xu Shaotang''s side, looked at the scene in front of him, and his face was faintly excited. He lowered his voice and said to Xu Shaotang, "go in and have a look?"


    He knows that there must be experts in such a well guarded place. They can meet Tianren on the periphery. When they get to the core position, they can definitely meet more experts who can just be used to practice.


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Now that he has come here, I''m sorry for not going to have a look.


    "The one on the left is mine, and the one on the right is yours." Mu Tiance finished his sentence, and the whole person had already jumped out.


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless looking at the battle madman mu Tiance, also can only follow up.


    It''s easy to solve the problem of patrolling outside. They almost killed the patrolman who didn''t know what happened.


    "Daddada..."


    The people in the machine gun bunker didn''t react slowly. After recovering from the panic, they immediately pulled the trigger on them, and a series of bullets shot at them quickly.


    Well, it seems that it''s impossible to enter quietly. Now it''s hard to break in!


    After holding his mind firmly, Xu Shaotang was no longer vague, and was not afraid to make a big noise. After escaping the attack of the bunker bullet, he took out a grenade from a corpse on the ground, pulled open the safety bolt, and accurately dropped it from the small machine gun hole.


    "Boom!"After a loud noise, the right side of the bunker is calm. Even in the explosion of the grenade, the bunker still has no damage, which shows its firmness. It''s just that the shooter in the bunker can''t be alive.


    After finishing the right side of the castle, Xu Shaotang again cleans up the people in the left side of the castle.


    "They are mine!" Seeing his own target destroyed by Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance looks unhappy to Xu Shaotang.


    "I can''t tell whose one is. Let''s go now. I guess you can''t do without killing someone later!"


    The movement of the grenade is not small. It must have alerted the people in the cave. Now, if you don''t take the opportunity to rush inside, when will you wait?


    With that, Xu Shaotang has quickly rushed into the hole. It''s dark in the hole. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang has been prepared for a long time. He takes out the tactical lighting equipment from his backpack and wears it on his head. With the weak light, he quickly goes deep inside.


    Xu Shaotang raised his speed to the extreme, while mu Tiance closely followed him. The distance between them was less than one meter, which seemed to have the posture of competition.


    Soon after, they saw the light.


    Just when Xu Shaotang thought they had arrived at the exit of the long hole, he saw the bright light approaching them quickly.


    "Rockets!"


    Xu Shaotang finally knew how this group of bright light came, and yelled to Mu Tiance: "get down!"


    However, mu Tiance, who heard his voice, didn''t lie down. He just looked at the Rockets coming to them. When the Rockets were close to him, he dodged and avoided the rocket attack.


    The rocket hit the wall of the cave behind him and exploded, shaking the whole cave.

 Chapter 823

    Well, it seems that my reminder is unnecessary.


    Xu Shaotang always forgets that the person behind him is mu Tiance. This is his subconscious reminder when he is in danger. After reminding, he thinks that this person is mu Tiance, who is equal to his strength!


    With the attack of the enemy''s rockets, Xu Shaotang rushed to that side quickly. Although the hole was reinforced, he was afraid that several more rockets would collapse. He didn''t want to be buried alive in it.


    During their rush to the cave, the rocket attack never stopped.


    Both of them are powerful people. The rocket attack can''t slow them down too much. Soon, they rush to the hole.


    See two people dart out from the hole, the soldier that shoots rocket to the hole is full of look of horror.


    "Now it''s your turn to die!" Xu Shaotang suddenly drinks, and quickly kills the terrified soldiers.


    Of course, mu Tiance can''t miss the chance to compete with Xu Shaotang. He is also like a tiger into the sheep, harvesting the lives of these ordinary soldiers quickly.


    A scream sounded, but it did not arouse their mercy.


    When they came to the East Island, they suddenly burst out in anger


    "Lord qiutianlong is here!"


    "Akita, kill these two demons


    Hearing this sound, the ordinary soldiers seemed to see the Savior and quickly stepped back.


    When the soldiers who stood in front of Xu Shaotang dispersed, they finally saw the faces of the people who came, to be exact, the faces of the people who came.


    This group of dozens of people are all dressed like ninjas, which are similar to the Ninjas they killed outside before. However, it is obvious that their strength seems to be a little stronger. Of course, it''s just a little bit, because Xu Shaotang didn''t find Shenren in them, but he just has five Tianren.


    Xu Shaotang stopped killing the ordinary soldiers. He just glanced at the ninjas, then turned to Mu Tian and said, "I robbed your prey just now. Now I''ll give it back to you."


    "No interest!" Mu Tiance''s face was full of scorn. He thought that he would meet a real master, but he didn''t expect that it was just a few days of patience.


    Although Tianren already has the same strength as the Chinese inborn experts, in Mu Tiance''s eyes, they are not much different from three-year-old children. Killing them is really not challenging.


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a headache. The bird will fight to kill him. Now he gives it to him to kill him, but he dislikes it again. He is really a tough man to serve.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance ignore themselves directly, Akita''s already angry face is even more indignant. He waves to the people who follow him and says harshly: "those who break into the forbidden area, kill them!"


    With the fall of Qiulong''s words, dozens of ninjas immediately surrounded Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance with a cool face, and the samurai sword in their hands was full of cold light.


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance, but he sees that mu Tiance has already picked up his hands and is ready to watch the excitement. It seems that he is determined not to fight these non challenging ninjas.


    "Let me see how you''re going to kill the two of us who broke into the forbidden area." Xu Shaotang coolly smiles and then kills the ninja who surrounds them.


    Since mu Tiance didn''t do it, only Xu Shaotang did it himself.


    The Qi in Xu Shaotang''s hand condenses into shape, and suddenly waves it. The ninja who is closest to him is directly cut by his Qi. His samurai sword suddenly falls to the ground, covers his bloody neck, and falls down reluctantly.


    Master!


    As soon as Xu Shaotang made a move, Akita knew that this time he met a real expert. Moreover, he had already judged that the two intruders were from China.


    Regardless of Akita''s shock, Xu Shaotang just quickly shuttled back and forth among the Ninjas surrounding them. When he stopped his action, all the Ninjas except Akita had fallen down. As for Akita, it''s not that Xu Shaotang can''t kill him, but that he doesn''t want to kill him for the moment. Maybe he can ask something from his mouth.


    Although they can see and check these things themselves, they really don''t have that mind. They just make a mistake when they enter here. Their real goal is the hand of God and key fragments.


    "Vulnerable!"


    Although he didn''t do it, it didn''t prevent mu Tiance from making sarcastic remarks.


    Akita''s face is full of incredible look, staring at the ninja who fell down in less than three minutes.


    "You..." Looking at the corpses all over the ground, Akita Takashi shivered and pointed to Xu Shaotang and said, "do you want to cause a war between the two countries?"


    "War?" Xu Shaotang looked at qiutianlong sarcastically and said, "do you think you are qualified to talk about war with us? Don''t talk nonsense. Come on, what is this place? What are you doing up here? "Now that the multinational joint investigation team has settled in Edo, it is no surprise that Dongdao will become the first country to be judged to be controlled by the hand of God. At that time, there will be no need for Huaxia. Dongdao will face pressure from all countries in the world. It is difficult to say whether Dongdao will exist in the future.


    "This is our forbidden area!" Akita said.


    "Bullshit, I know it''s a forbidden area!" Xu Shaotang looked at qiutianlong with an idiot''s eyes and said, "you just need to tell us what you are doing here. You don''t have to hide it. I just don''t want to waste time to see it by myself. These people here can''t stop us at all."


    Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang, "we may have seen the time when we asked him here."


    He thinks that Xu Shaotang is totally wasting his time. For people like Akita, just kill him. If you kill him, you can see what they are doing. It won''t take too much time.


    "See, he''s been waiting impatiently. Do you say it yourself or let us see it ourselves?" Xu Shaotang pretends to be a good man and laughs at qiutianlong.


    "Baga, it''s too deceiving!"


    Even if Ming knows that he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, Akita still can''t bear such humiliation, waving his samurai sword like Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, I do seem to be wasting my time." Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly. At the moment when Akita lung''s samurai sword comes, he grabs his samurai sword and gently sends it back to let Akita lung die under his own sword.

 Chapter 824

    The ninjas, who were regarded as saviors by ordinary soldiers, were all dead, and the ordinary soldiers ran away in panic.


    They don''t want to catch it, they just go inside quickly.


    When they went deep inside, Xu Shaotang finally knew what the so-called forbidden area was.


    "Come on, it''s boring here!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance lightly.


    "It''s really boring." Mu Tiance also nodded slightly.


    After retreating from the inside, Xu Shaotang directly picked up the rocket launchers left by the soldiers who had just fled. He sighed slightly: "it''s your own fault. You can''t blame me..."


    Words fall, Xu Shaotang in the hands of the rocket launched.


    Although there is a large space inside, this rocket can not destroy all the facilities inside, but it is enough to make there is no living person inside, because the rocket will detonate the chemical weapons inside, and the researchers and soldiers in this hidden research center are doomed to escape this disaster.


    Dongdao has really taken great pains to dig such a large space in this forest in order to hide this secret chemical weapons research center.


    Now, Xu Shaotang has been able to conclude that the so-called suicides are actually forced to commit suicide. The purpose of Dongdao is to create a vicious name for the suicide forest, and turn it into a place where people turn pale, so as not to discover their shady activities.


    This is really a response to that sentence: If heaven does evil, you can violate it; if you do evil, you can''t live!


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that they suffer for themselves. Although there are many unarmed researchers in it, Xu Shaotang has no psychological burden at all. Killing these people can be regarded as killing the whole world, so as not to make these harmful things again!


    After finishing all this, they quickly left here. After going out from the cave, they also collapsed the cave by the way. Let the people inside enjoy their own achievements.


    Xu Shaotang is in a good mood when he accidentally discovers the secret chemical weapons base in Dongdao, but mu Tiance is not in a good mood. He is disappointed that he has no expected opponent.


    After they came out of the cave, they began to wander aimlessly in this gloomy forest. In such a large area, it was a matter of luck to find the place where the key fragments might be hidden.


    "Where are you talking about the hand of God?" After wandering aimlessly for a period of time, mu Tiance finally stopped, looked at Xu Shaotang askance and said, "are you cheating me?"


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "is it necessary for me to cheat you? This is such a big place. How can you find it as soon as you come? Take your time. "


    "When do you want to find it?"


    Obviously, mu Tiance is not a patient person. He''s here to meet Xu Shaotang''s experts. He''s not here to experience life with Xu Shaotang. Moreover, it''s really not a good place.


    "Where do I know?" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said helplessly: "we''ve only been here for a long time, and we haven''t even reached one tenth of the forest. If we look again, we should be able to find some clues."


    He also wants to find the person with the hand of God immediately, but it is not easy to find the person with the hand of God even if he does come in such a large dense forest. Otherwise, the possible trap is not too obvious? But then again, if the hand of God really wants to set a trap for him, it should leave some traceable traces, so as to gradually lead him into the trap.


    "Better!" Mu Tiance glances at Xu Shaotang faintly, and has some doubts in his heart.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s tone, Xu Shaotang has a headache. In his heart, he scolds the bastards of God''s hand to death. These bastards don''t show up when they should, but they don''t know they will come out of that corner when they shouldn''t.


    He estimated that if he did not meet the hand of God this time, mu Tiance estimated that the scene would turn against him.


    Well, what else? Keep looking!


    With this in mind, they set out again. Xu Shaotang deliberately pays attention to the possible signs of people''s activities in the forest, and wants to find the hand of God as soon as possible.


    However, the more he wanted to find the hand of God, the more he could not find any sign, which made him a little irritable.


    "Take a break!" Xu Shaotang sat down under a tree and said to Mu Tiance, "I''ll find something to eat. Please pay attention to the surrounding environment."


    Now mu Tiance is the master. Of course, it is impossible for him to find food. Xu Shaotang can only do it himself.


    Mu Tiance nodded and leaned against the tree to clean up the fallen leaves. He was a little impatient.


    But Xu Shaotang got up and went to the forest to find something to eat.


    It''s dark and humid in the forest, and there are noisy birds everywhere. At ordinary times, Xu Shaotang may find the sounds of these birds very pleasant, but now, he feels that the sounds of these birds are extremely harsh and irritating.Xu Shaotang is annoyed by the bird calls on his head. He picks up a piece of gravel from the ground and plans to eat the birds that annoy him.


    Just as he was ready to hit the birds on the top of his head with gravel, the birds not far away suddenly flew up like frightened, and there was a burst of "chirp".


    "There''s a situation!" Xu Shaotang immediately realized that he might soon find a clue to someone who can find the hand of God.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang immediately lurks to the place where the birds are frightened and carefully rushes over.


    When Xu Shaotang sneaked past, there was no one nearby. However, Xu Shaotang found a pool of blood under a big tree. The blood was surrounded by messy footprints of animals. It seemed that the footprints belonged to the elk.


    "I found it at last!" Xu Shaotang finally relaxed a little, and soon found the footprints beside the blood.


    Judging from the situation at the scene, this animal was obviously killed by a blow. There are many people who can do it, but now it is most likely to be the hand of God.


    Because this just happened, although the footprints on the ground were very light, they were very obvious. Xu Shaotang immediately followed the footprints.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang found a temporary camp along the footprints. The camp was hidden and well integrated with the surrounding environment. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to find it in such a dense forest.


    Looking at the people outside the camp, Xu Shaotang finally put down his heart, because he has already seen an old opponent - count level vampire fides!


    At the beginning, in the Amazon jungle, he scared away phides. This time, he believed that he could easily defeat phides!

 Chapter 825

    However, the surprise is still behind, in addition to feidis, Xu Shaotang also saw a count level vampire, plus a SS Level psionic.


    Feidis is drinking the red liquid in the cup with another count level vampire. Xu Shaotang estimates that it should be the blood of the deer. Judging from their expressions, feidis seems to be respectful to the vampire. In this way, the actual strength of the count level vampire may still be above feidis.


    As for the SS Level psionic, he was sitting there quietly, and had no communication with the vampire, just quietly watching the deer roast on the smokeless stove.


    There are not many people in the camp, just six people, but the strength of these six people is not bad.


    There is also a woman. Xu Shaotang can''t see what kind of person she belongs to for the time being, but since that strange woman can sit there and wait for others to barbecue like the three of them, her strength should be no less than those three.


    Now, Xu Shaotang has determined that this is a trap for him.


    Now he is very glad that he brought mu Tiance here, otherwise he would not be able to fight against so many experts.


    It seems that the hand of God really has a deep resentment for him. He sent so many experts to set such a trap for him. Do you really want to take him back and force him to hand over the two pieces of keys?


    I just don''t know what the expression of the hand of God would be if these masters were finally folded here? Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing happily in his heart.


    After finding out the situation of the camp, Xu Shaotang slowly goes back.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming back empty handed, mu Tiance''s face was already a little ugly, and even more ugly. He said without salt: "it seems that you are a master of alchemy, but you have no way to show it?"


    Knowing that mu Tiance was unhappy, Xu Shaotang walked over with a smile, put his dirty paw on mu Tiance''s shoulder, and looked at him with a smile.


    "I''m really in vain. That''s why I asked you to come with me so as not to let me die in other people''s hands." Xu Shaotang said: "so, if we start to work with those masters of the hand of God, you''ll go and fight. I''ll cheer you on!"


    Now that he has found the trace of the hand of God, Xu Shaotang is no longer worried.


    He is not in a hurry to kill those who make traps now. He also wants to rely on these people to find the trace of the key fragment.


    "Can you be more shameless?" Mu Tiance curls his mouth and looks at Xu Shaotang''s smelly face. He feels extremely disgusted.


    "Well, no more nonsense." Xu Shaotang pretended to be mysterious and asked mu Tiance, "do you know why I came back empty handed?"


    Mu Tiance was obviously not interested in Xu Shaotang''s question. He just took a light look at him, then leaned against the tree trunk and didn''t speak. He didn''t seem to want to ask.


    "You pretend you''re going to die if you ask?" The mysterious smile on Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly disappeared, and he looked at mu Tiance with a light face helplessly. Finally, he had to ask and answer himself, saying, "I have found the man of God''s hand."


    "Really? Where is it? " Mu Tiance stood up and seemed to be ready to meet these so-called foreign experts immediately.


    Xu Shaotang is full of helplessness and pulls mu Tiance who can''t wait to sit down. He says, "don''t get excited. We can''t fight them now. I''ll follow them to find what I want to find."


    Looking at mu Tiance''s appearance, what I don''t know is that there is a deep hatred between him and the hand of God. But it''s good. The more mu Tiance can''t wait to fight with those people, the more confident Xu Shaotang will be. It''s not a big problem for them to deal with those people.


    Mu Tiance asked impatiently, "what is it?"


    "Cultural relics!" Xu Shaotang said in a panic.


    To sum up, the fragment of the key can also be regarded as a cultural relic to some extent, so Xu Shaotang''s words are not completely lying, but just magnifying the concept.


    "Cultural relics?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly, but he quickly reflected it. He looked into Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said, "what Xu Shaotang is looking for is a cultural relic? When I was a three-year-old? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I tell you it''s a cultural relic, you don''t believe it. Look at it. You''ll know when I find it. Let''s just follow them now. When we get to the place, I won''t stop you from fighting with them. It''s better for me to watch the fun. "


    Xu Shaotang is happy to be lazy if he can have someone like mu Tiance to attack. Of course, maybe he can also see how strong mu Tiance is now. It can also be regarded as knowing the details of this man who is destined to fight with him in advance.


    "Xu Shaotang, you think you are too smart! But I think the others are fools


    Mu Tiance doesn''t understand Xu Shaotang''s plan. He even doubts whether Xu Shaotang will attack him when he and his opponent are both defeated.


    In the past, mu Tiance thought Xu Shaotang was half a gentleman, but after a few days of contact, he has recognized Xu Shaotang''s true face. Although he is not a villain, he is definitely a cunning man."Well, you misunderstood me too much!" Xu Shaotang put on an affectation with emotion, took the bag thrown on the ground, took out some dry food from it, and said: "let''s make do with it first, let''s go hunting at this time, we may scare the snake."


    It''s hard to get to this point. He doesn''t want to have any problems at the critical moment.


    Mu Tiance takes the dry food from Xu Shaotang, quickly destroys it, and then quietly looks at Xu Shaotang who is still eating slowly.


    "Master Mu! You don''t want to go and have a look now, do you? " Xu Shaotang said with a sad face.


    Those people sit there and enjoy the delicious food. They have to wait for a while before they leave. They are useless now. They can only hide there and watch others enjoy the delicious food, but they have to bear the attack of mosquitoes.


    Mu Tiance nodded and snorted: "I don''t trust you. If I don''t see the people you said, I suspect you are lying to me!"


    "In your eyes, my character is so bad?" Xu Shaotang casually ate a few mouthfuls of dry food in his hand, stood up with his bag and said, "let''s go, let''s see my character, so that you won''t spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart!"


    But for mu Tiance''s request, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to take him there so early. He was afraid that mu Tiance couldn''t help jumping up to compete with those people.

 Chapter 826

    In the camp, fides had finished drinking the deer blood in the cup. He frowned slightly, as if he was very dissatisfied with the taste of the deer blood.


    "Damn Xu Shaotang!" He threw the cup on the ground and said: "it''s this bastard who made us live such a miserable life!"


    As a count level vampire, he has his own castle and countless slaves. These slaves will prepare beautiful girls for him to enjoy his body and blood every day. At this time, he should have enjoyed his delicious blood with the girl''s body, but now he is drinking hard to swallow deer blood in this ghost place!


    "Bear with it Another count level vampire also frowned and drank the last bit of deer blood, pursed his blood red lips and said: "even if it''s not for Xu Shaotang, we''ll find the key fragment. As long as you find the fragment of the key and find a way to take the two pieces in Xu Shaotang''s hand, the key will be complete. "


    "Dean, do you think Xu Shaotang will come or not?" Asked phadis.


    "I don''t know!" Dean shook his head slightly and said: "Xu Shaotang is not stupid. Maybe we can see that this is a trap, but he is also determined to get the key fragments. Therefore, I don''t know whether he will risk coming."


    Among all the materials in the hand of God, in addition to the materials about the remains of prehistoric civilization, Xu Shaotang has the most information. The thick stack of materials contains almost all the information about Xu Shaotang. Dean also learned about Xu Shaotang''s character and strength from these materials.


    The SS Level psionic did not feel as bad as the Ferdinand dean who drank deer blood. He cut off a piece of deer meat and put it in his mouth. He tasted the game carefully. After swallowing the whole piece of deer meat, he laughed contemptuously and said, "as long as Xu Shaotang dares to come, we will have a better life in the future."


    There are four top experts here. He believes that even if Xu Shaotang has three heads and six arms, he can''t beat them.


    As long as Xu Shaotang is caught, they can force Xu Shaotang to hand over the two pieces of keys. In the future, they won''t have to deal with Xu Shaotang so much.


    "I advise you to prepare for a fierce battle!" The woman who didn''t speak all the time glanced at the others and said, "since Xu Shaotang may see that this is a trap, and he is determined to get the only missing key fragment, he can find a helper to come with him! Do you think it''s hard for Huaxia to find a master like Xu Shaotang? "


    Hearing the woman''s words, the three people who were full of confidence were stunned. They really ignored this problem before.


    Why does Xu Shaotang want to come here alone? He can find a helper to come with him and deal with Xu Shaotang alone. They really have confidence, but if Xu Shaotang finds more experts like himself to help, they may be in danger.


    Hidden in the dark, mu Tiance hears conversations from several people and stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely. From these conversations, he already knows that the so-called cultural relics Xu Shaotang is looking for are key fragments of prehistoric civilization relics.


    This bastard even cheated himself that he was a cultural relic. He really regarded him as a fool!


    Xu Shaotang is embarrassed to smile at mu Tiance and scolds God''s hand in his heart. These people''s talk is too loose. Are they not afraid that the walls have ears when they sit here chatting about such an important matter?


    What Xu Shaotang thinks is right. These people are really not afraid of having ears. To be exact, they are very confident in their own strength. They believe that if someone lurks nearby, they will be able to detect it.


    However, facts show them mercilessly that self-confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence is a bad thing.


    At least, Xu Shaotang has judged from their conversation that the only missing key fragment is really in the suicide forest. Moreover, even if these people don''t know the detailed location, they also know the approximate location. As long as they follow them, they can find the key fragment!


    "Ling''s analysis is good, Xu Shaotang is really likely to find help!" "When master Xu was there, he would ask for help from me," he said


    Feidis frowned and said, "Xu Shaotang''s strength is already strong. Isn''t his master''s strength..."


    Dean nodded and said: "no one knows how strong master Xu Shaotang''s strength is, but according to my analysis, that old man''s strength should be the top level in China. If I guess correctly, when Lord Cain went to China and never came back, he should have something to do with master Xu Shaotang!"


    He said this, but surprised the man: "do you mean that Cain, the blood emperor, is likely to be defeated by Xu Shaotang''s master? This How is that possible? "


    In his cognition, Cain is almost invincible. Who can defeat Cain with his powerful strength and immortal body?


    At least, he felt that even if the four of them joined hands, they could not be Cain''s opponents. In the face of Cain, they even had no chance to escape.


    Ling light said: "nothing in the world is impossible, China is an old and magical country, they have too many things we can''t understand.""Let''s get rid of this. Let''s find the key fragment first." Dean said: "if Xu Shaotang really has a helper, we can not fight with him head-on, but we have to get the key fragment, otherwise, this key fragment is likely to fall into Xu Shaotang''s hands!"


    Dean''s thinking is very clear now. If he can fight hard, he will fight hard. If he can''t fight hard, he will give up his plan to arrest Xu Shaotang. Later, he will have a long-term plan. However, this piece of key will be taken back anyway.


    Otherwise, they didn''t get the key fragment, and they didn''t catch Xu Shaotang. Let''s not say what the people in the organization would think, even they would feel ashamed.


    "Well, just do as Dean said. Let''s send it out now, so that we won''t have too many dreams at night!" Said phadis, rising to his feet.


    Dean nodded and said to the two barbecue servants, "erase all the traces here and come to us again!"


    "Yes Said the two servants respectfully.


    Watching the four leave, Xu Shaotang gives mu Tiance a wink, indicating that mu Tiance will follow him.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, left the hiding place, avoided the sight of the two slaves, and quickly followed the four with Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 827

    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance secretly followed the four. When they felt the heat wave coming and smelled the pungent smell, they found that they seemed to follow the four to the crater.


    "Isn''t the key fragment in the crater?" This strange idea suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    He thought to himself that if the fragments of the key were in the crater as he thought, they would have a good time.


    The four did know the approximate location of the key fragment, but the exact location was not clear.


    Dean is holding an old scroll in his hand. They don''t know what material the scroll is made of. They only know that the scroll was salvaged from the sunken spaceship in the Bermuda Triangle. Although it has gone through endless years, the scroll is intact, but the record above is a little vague, and they can''t determine the exact location of the key fragment Location.


    Dean stopped and said to the other three, "the location recorded above is near here. Let''s search separately and meet here in half an hour."


    "Good!"


    The other three nodded and quickly dispersed to the four directions to find where they are now.


    However, they are not stupid. They deliberately avoid the smoke area in front of them. Everyone knows that it is not a joke to rush into the crater area that may erupt at any time.


    Seeing the four people leave, mu Tiance immediately plans to follow Dean, who seems to be the most powerful, but Xu Shaotang has already held him.


    "Didn''t you hear that they would meet here in half an hour? Let''s just wait here! " Xu Shaotang a faint smile, this kind of sit and reap profits feeling is really good.


    Mu Tiance thought about it. Anyway, these four people will meet here in half an hour, and they really don''t need to follow each other separately. It''s good to have energy here at that time.


    After making up their mind, they immediately find a very good place to hide. Xu Shaotang is responsible for standing guard. Naturally, uncle Mu wants to keep his eyes closed.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s calm face, Xu Shaotang turned his lips, thinking: now let you be a jerk, when you work hard!


    Only by thinking about him in this way can we have a balance. Who can say that now he wants to pull the Mu family into the water? He really hopes that he will be the old boss with him. In that case, I''m afraid he can really hold his hands to watch the play.


    Half an hour passed quickly, and the four returned here on time.


    "How?" Dean cast inquiring eyes at the three.


    Three people shake their heads at the same time, it seems that there is no place where the key fragments may be hidden.


    "Look again!" Dean gritted his teeth and said, "this time, we''ll expand our search a little bit and meet here in an hour! If we can''t find it again, we''ll have to venture into the volcanic area... "


    When the four separated again to look for, mu Tiance pointed to the thick smoke of the volcano area and asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice: "if what you are looking for is there, will you go in?"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised. If they guessed him right, he didn''t know whether he would enter the volcanic area.


    "Look first. Maybe they''ll find it." Xu Shaotang is now only looking forward to the results of the four people''s expansion of the search scope. However, he has a faint feeling in his heart that perhaps their guess is true. The key fragment is most likely to be hidden in the volcanic area.


    With such a mentality, the waiting seems a little long.


    An hour later, the four met again at the origin. By looking at their expressions, we can see that they must have gained nothing.


    "Do you really want to enter the volcanic area?" Phidis looked at the scene of the smoke before him, and his heart was slightly bitter.


    When Dean was about to nod his head, there was a movement around him, and the four of them immediately became vigilant. However, when they saw the two late servants, their vigilance disappeared. At the same time, they looked at each other, and it seemed that they all saw the same thoughts from each other''s eyes.


    "Come here, you two!" Dean looked at the two late servants, pointed to the volcano area in front of him and said, "we''ve seen all around. We haven''t found any places where the key fragments may be hidden. Now there''s only one place left that hasn''t been investigated. Go and investigate immediately!"


    Hearing Dean''s words, the two servants were shocked. They looked at him in horror and said, "Lord Dean This... "


    "I won''t say it again!" Dean''s face turned cold and showed his fangs. The threat could not be more obvious.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang suddenly regretted that if he had known this, he should not have killed all the East Island soldiers in that chemical weapons base. It seems a good choice to let those East Island soldiers go to the volcanic area to look for traces of key fragments.


    But now it''s too late to regret. It''s up to these two servants to see their ability. Anyway, if someone takes the lead, they don''t need to take the risk. They just need to wait and see what happens.


    Under Dean''s threat, the two slaves walked into the smoke filled volcanic area full of fear."Ha ha, it''s a good choice to take them with you." There was no sympathy on his face. To him, these slaves were meant to serve them, to take risks for them, and of course they were within the scope of service.


    Ling didn''t speak. She just looked at the volcanic area with her own demonic eyes. Now the two slaves who went in couldn''t see anything. Before the two slaves came out or died, their best way was to wait.


    As time goes by, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are already soaked with sweat, but Dean is not much better. The scorching temperature at the edge of the volcano makes them extremely uncomfortable, especially Dean and feidis, who are more sensitive to temperature than ordinary people.


    "Damned place!" After whining about the sweat on his face, phidis looked at the psionic and said with a smile, "Albert, give us something to cool off."


    "Well, as you wish!" Albert smiles.


    With the fall of Albert''s voice, water vapor condenses around his body. With a single wave of Albert''s hand, the water vapor turns into ice wind, wrapping the four tightly in the ice wind.


    "Ha ha, much more comfortable!" Frederick laughs with infinite satisfaction.


    Just as the four were enjoying the cool air brought by the ice wind created by Albert, the excited voice of two slaves came from the volcanic area: "found it!"

 Chapter 828

    Hearing the excited voice of the two servants, both Dean and Xu Shaotang were shocked.


    Soon, the two slaves came to Dean through the thick smoke of the volcanic area, took a few breaths of fresh air, and said excitedly: "Lord Dean, inside There''s a ship like wreck inside, but we... "


    Before they finished speaking, Dean interrupted them directly: "how is the ship?"


    "Most of the spaceship has been covered by volcanic ash, only a small part can be seen, but judging from the appearance of the spaceship, it should be the spaceship of prehistoric civilization!"


    "Is there an entrance?" Ling asked.


    "We just couldn''t find the entrance to the spaceship, so..."


    Needless to say, they found the debris of the spaceship, but they didn''t find the entrance of the spaceship, so they rushed out to report to Dean.


    "Look again!" Dean looked at the two slaves coldly and said, "if you can''t find the entrance to the spaceship, you know what will happen!"


    "My lord..." The excited look on the two servants'' faces disappeared in an instant, and was replaced by dead ashes.


    They have ventured to find the spaceship with the key fragments for Dean, but Dean wants them to find the entrance where they don''t know where. The spaceships of prehistoric civilization have always been huge, but now most of them are covered by volcanic ash. It''s very difficult for them to find the entrance. They are not strong enough to survive in case of accidents.


    "No nonsense!" Dean mercilessly looked at the two servants, voice cold said: "either die, or do as I ask!"


    In the face of dean''s obscene power, the two slaves had to venture into the volcanic area again. Now they only pray in their hearts that the man named Xu Shaotang will come quickly. In this way, Dean and they have no heart to force them to take risks.


    God heard their prayers in their hearts, but did not help them realize their wishes.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance hold the mentality that the enemy does not move and I do not move, endure the hot and dry all over, and quietly hide in the place that Dean can''t see.


    This wait is two hours.


    Two hours later, the two slaves who went in never came out.


    "It seems that they are dead..." Looking at Ling in the volcanic area, she said faintly.


    These powerful people are still at the edge of the volcano area, and they are still very hot. What''s more, the two slaves who go deep into the volcano area haven''t come out for such a long time. Either they are suffocated by the poisonous smoke, or they are roasted and dehydrated to death. Anyway, they are no longer alive.


    Dean nodded slightly, agreed with Ling''s judgment, and said, "now we are the only ones who risk going in! Albert, it''s time to show your greatest strength! "


    Now that the two slaves have met with misfortune, they are the only ones who go to find the entrance. Fortunately, they also have Albert, a powerful ice power. With Albert, they can at least stay in the hot environment for a while. If the fruit is not found, they will come out again.


    Albert nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t let you down!"


    It can be seen that he is confident in his own strength.


    In this case, the four did not delay immediately. Albert once again expanded the scope of the ice wind he created with his powers. Under the protection of the ice wind, the four quickly walked into the volcanic area.


    "It looks like I''m going in for a walk, too." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at mu Tiance and said, "if you don''t want to go in, you can wait outside for them to come out before you start."


    Mu Tiance waved to wipe the sweat off his face and said contemptuously: "you Xu Shaotang dare to go in, why don''t I dare to go in?"


    Although he knew that this trip would be dangerous, he never wanted to be looked down upon by Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang dared to follow Dean and find out what he was afraid of?


    "I knew you would say that!" Xu Shaotang looked at the strong mu Tiance and said, "well, let''s follow quickly. It''s better to let Dean and them find the entrance, and then let''s take advantage of it."


    Although this idea is good, it is not so easy to implement. After entering the volcanic area, they will not have the dense vegetation to hide their whereabouts. It is really difficult for them not to be discovered by Dean, who is equally powerful.


    After making up their mind, they immediately came out from the place where they were hiding their bodies, looked at the thick smoke in front of them and rushed in.


    The whole volcanic area was covered with bursts of thick smoke, which gushed out from the air holes on the ground. The pungent smell and the scorching temperature made them uncomfortable.


    Under the thick smoke, they can''t see Dean and others who entered here first. When the visual distance is less than 10 meters, they can only track Dean and others with their keen senses.


    "Ding Ding!"


    Two people''s ears suddenly heard the sound of metal being knocked. Xu Shaotang was puzzled and suddenly realized that this should be the sound of Dean knocking on the wreckage of the prehistoric civilization spaceship. It seems that Dean and they have found the wreckage of the spaceship that the two slaves said.They immediately followed the sound through the thick smoke.


    Soon, they heard Dean''s voice: "the exposed place should be the tail of the spaceship. Let''s find out if there is any place we can go in."


    As Dean''s voice fell, the sound of "Ding Ding" was heard all of a sudden.


    With the hot waves coming, the sweat on Xu Shaotang''s forehead keeps falling. He suddenly envies Dean and others. With Albert''s humanoid air conditioner, they should feel better than themselves.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang thinks too much. Dean and feidis are no better than them at all. Even with the cold wind created by Albert, their vampire constitution is still suffering in the scorching heat wave. However, Albert and Ling are obviously much better than them. Especially Albert, who is an ice power, has a heinous control over ice When making ice wind, he has a layer of Ice Armor on his body.


    "Dean!"


    Just as Dean was pounding along the place where the spaceship came out of the ground, Edith, who was standing opposite Dean, suddenly screamed loudly.


    Dean was wondering when he suddenly felt a strong wind coming. He had no time to turn back, so he had to dodge to one side. Even so, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi made a terrible cut on his back.

 Chapter 829

    "Ouch!"


    Dean eat pain, issued a vampire unique howl.


    The howl also startled Ling and Albert, and they quickly approached Dean.


    Under the powerful recovery ability of the blood clan, the wound on Dean''s body soon recovered as before. However, there was no cost in recovering the wound. His strength was lower than just now. Although it was not much, it was still lower.


    Dean then saw Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance who suddenly appeared behind him.


    "It''s you!" Dean is looking at Xu Shaotang who is attacking him behind his back. As for mu Tiance, he has ignored him automatically.


    The news he got was that Xu Shaotang''s master was an old man, and mu Tiance was obviously not an old man. As long as mu Tiance was not Xu Shaotang''s formidable master, they would be completely relieved.


    Xu Shaotang showed a smiling face to Dean and said, "Mr. Dean, shouldn''t you have thought it was me long ago?"


    "Are you following us?" Dean had an instant reaction.


    Xu Shaotang can find them so accurately and know his name. He must have followed them all the way. I hate that they didn''t notice it at all.


    "Now I know I''m following you?" Xu Shaotang was full of sarcasm and looked at Dean four who had already stood together. He said with a smile, "your hand of God has carefully prepared such a trap for me. If I don''t come here, won''t I waste your kindness?"


    "I have to admit, Xu Tang, that you have a lot of guts." Feidis looked at the man who had hurt him and said: "I know it''s a trap, but I dare to come here alone. It''s really a response to your Chinese words. The ignorant are fearless!"


    "Alone?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise, then looked at feidis and said with a smile, "don''t tell me you''re blind. Can''t you see that I''ve brought a helper here?"


    Mu Tiance, such a real person, was ignored directly by them. He didn''t know who was the ignorant and fearless.


    Ling looked at mu Tiance with her symbolic demonic eyes. Her face was full of fun. She pointed to Mu Tiance and said with a smile, "Xu Shaotang, do you want to beat us with a beautiful man''s trick? Then I really want to thank you! You can rest assured, my sister will not kill you. My sister will let you enjoy being a man. "


    Although the two sides are in a hostile state, it does not hinder Ling''s interest in Mu Tiance.


    It has to be said that mu Tiance, a handsome man, has lethal power to both Chinese and foreign women.


    Facing Ling''s provocative eyes, mu Tiance''s face was cold. He wiped the sweat off his face with his sleeve and said coldly to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shaotang, you are so much nonsense!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance helplessly, and knows that this master can''t help but want to compete with these people. He has to take this master''s mind and say: "the two vampires will be given to you, and the power and woman will be given to me!"


    Mu Tiance devoured Cain''s soul. He must have an extraordinary understanding of the blood clan. He must know the weakness of the blood clan and the way of attack. It''s very appropriate for mu Tiance to deal with the two vampires.


    "Yes!" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I know you are more interested in women than men."


    "Ha ha, who calls me a normal man?" Xu Shaotang laughs and says that there is no tension on his face about to fight with others.


    It''s hard for him to deal with four people, but he has enough confidence to deal with two people, who are not as powerful as the blood clan.


    Seeing that these two people didn''t feel nervous at all, Dean and others began to play drums in their hearts. Looking at mu Tiance''s appearance, they didn''t pay attention to them.


    Especially mu Tiance''s eyes, Dean and feidis always have a kind of inexplicable pressure when they look at mu Tiance''s eyes. Although they can''t understand where the pressure in their hearts comes from, they actually feel this kind of pressure.


    "Handsome boy, don''t you want to fight with your sister?" Ling still looked at mu Tiance with burning eyes and said with a wild smile: "those two guys are very cruel, but my sister will show mercy to you."


    Ling didn''t feel the pressure from mu Tiance like Dean and they did. She almost regarded mu Tiance as an embroidered pillow. However, in her opinion, although the embroidered pillow is not good to see, it is very comfortable to hold it.


    "Xu Shaotang!" Mu Tiance didn''t pay attention to Ling''s frivolous words. He just glared at Xu Shaotang and said in a cold voice, "shut up that cheap woman!"


    With that, mu Tiance didn''t even bother to look at Ling again. His body suddenly jumped out and killed Dean.


    He can''t wait to fight with these people. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t been talking nonsense here, he would have killed these people.


    Looking at mu Tiance rushing past, Xu Shaotang can only shake his head helplessly. He stands opposite Ling and Albert and stops them from reinforcing Dean. He says to Ling, "you''d better tease me, fairy. Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of being teased, hehe!""It seems that we can only take second place!" Ling see Xu Shaotang''s eyes obviously did not see mu Tiance''s enthusiasm, "although it is inferior, but also better than nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Ling with black lines. This dead woman dare to say that he is inferior? Well, he admits that he is more mu Tiance in appearance, which is really no match, but at least he won''t be reduced to inferior quality, right?


    Alas, this is really a face society! Xu Shaotang is full of helpless feeling in his heart.


    In order to prove that he is not a shoddy product, Xu Shaotang''s real spirit has gushed out and rushed to Ling and Albert.


    "Let me see how strong Xu Shaotang, who is a headache for the organization, is!" Albert''s face was full of ice and snow, and he waved with the wind


    As Albert''s voice sounded, the ice wind blowing towards Xu Shaotang immediately wrapped Xu Shaotang firmly, and then frozen Xu Shaotang, who was still in the attack position, with a very fast speed.


    However, before Albert was happy, Xu Shaotang''s frozen ice suddenly burst open. Xu Shaotang''s attack momentum was more than that, and a real Qi suddenly waved to Albert, who was slightly stunned.


    "Ding!"


    Zhenqi collides with the ice armor on Albert''s body and cuts a crack in the ice armor on Albert''s body, but it doesn''t break through the ice armor. Abit stands there intact.

 Chapter 830

    "Well, it''s really good!"


    Seeing that his true Qi, which can be cut off with iron, can''t cut off Albert''s Ice Armor, Xu Shaotang is immediately interested in it, thinking whether he should take Albert back and have a good study.


    Obviously, Albert didn''t expect that the ice and snow he made didn''t freeze Xu Shaotang, and his defensive ice armor was almost broken by Xu Shaotang. He secretly congratulated himself that he was protected by ice armor, otherwise, he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die now.


    "Ling, don''t watch it there!" Surprised, Albert immediately cried to Ling.


    He seems to have understood that fighting alone is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent. Now this is not the time to be brave. It is imperative to capture Xu Shaotang alive.


    Ling gave Albert a wink and said with a smile, "as you wish!"


    "I''m curious. What are you?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ling curiously, as if he wants to know something special about Ling.


    So far, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what Ling is or how to attack her, but he''s still careful when facing the two men.


    When Xu Shaotang called her "Dongxi", Ling was angry. She let out a sharp howling sound in her mouth, and a pair of black wings suddenly appeared behind her. But it was not over yet. Then, her hands began to turn into claws like steel knives at a very fast speed, and her beautiful face suddenly protruded out.


    If you don''t look at Ling''s protruding dog face, she looks very much like the harpy in Western mythology, but that dog face is really uncomfortable.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at Ling, who turned a face into a dog''s face in a flash. "A hybrid of blood and werewolf, a new species of dog head man?"


    Looking at Ling, who has both the characteristics of vampire and werewolf, Xu Shaotang subconsciously guesses what Ling belongs to, but he can''t name her. Let''s call her a dog head for a moment.


    "To die!" Although Xu Shaotang''s guess is true, Ling obviously doesn''t accept Xu Shaotang''s insulting name. With a movement of her wings, she quickly kills Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang is puzzled that werewolf and blood clan are not feuds. Almost every time they meet, they will try every means to kill each other. It''s strange that Ling can have the characteristics of both werewolf and vampire. It seems that Ling''s parents are the pioneers of breaking the shackles of race?


    Ling''s claws are different from the vampire''s claws. Her claws are more like steel knives. It''s hard to combine the hairy dog head with the coquettish woman just now.


    Ling moved, and Albert was not idle. While Ling killed Xu Shaotang, he had gathered the ice cone. With a wave, the ice cone quickly attacked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang and Ling fight hand in hand. Ling''s claws like steel knives are full of faint cold light. She takes Xu Shaotang''s chest directly. Her speed is very fast, and her explosive power is also extremely strong. Xu Shaotang''s true Qi collides with Ling''s claws like steel knives, just like two real steel knives chopping each other, making bursts of sound of gold and iron.


    Although the ice cone was only formed by ice, Xu Shaotang had no doubt about the power of the ice cone. If he was hit by the ice cone, it would be no less than being pierced by a sharp sword.


    Xu Shaotang quickly flashed his figure, while fighting with Ling, while avoiding the attack of Albert''s ice cone.


    The ice cone came out of Xu Shaotang''s side and hit the wreckage of the spaceship with a "Ding". The broken ice splashed everywhere. Albert waved again. The splashed ice immediately recombined and hit Xu Shaotang again.


    "Interesting Looking at the ice cone again hit, Xu Shaotang fly up a foot will close to Ling forced to retreat, control their true Qi will ice cone firmly wrapped, a shout: "go!"


    Wave, the ice has changed the original trajectory, not far from Albert to attack.


    Albert quickly wants to regain control of the ice cone, but the speed of the ice cone itself is very fast. Xu Shaotang takes advantage of it to send it forward, and it has almost reached the extreme. Before Albert can regain control of the ice cone, the ice cone is close to him.


    "Bang!" The ice cone slammed into Albert''s Ice Armor. The huge force not only broke Albert''s Ice Armor, but also flew him several meters, and then fell to the ground heavily.


    "Poof!"


    Albert opens his mouth and spits out a mouthful of stinky blood. He stares at Xu Shaotang, who has hurt him.


    "It''s self inflicted!" Xu Shaotang threw a sarcastic smile at Albert, then looked at Ling and said in a cold voice, "now it''s your turn!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang suddenly increases his speed, takes the initiative to bully the body forward, hands together, and quickly launches an attack on Ling.


    His speed is very fast, and Ling, who has half blood lineage, is not slow either. The faster the two fight in Vietnam, it''s like two fierce winds entangled together. They are surrounded by volcanic ash, which seems to be two tornadoes from a distance.


    "Albert, stop him!"


    No matter in speed or strength, Xu Shaotang is no inferior to Ling. Ling can''t attack for a long time. She immediately shouts to Albert that she wants to slow down Xu Shaotang''s speed through Albert, so that she can launch a fatal blow.When Albert heard the words, he immediately put his hands together. A cold wind suddenly appeared and rolled up the volcanic ash to attack Xu Shaotang.


    Three winds interweave. Albert controls the cold wind and wants to freeze Xu Shaotang. From time to time, a small but deadly ice cone shoots out of the cold wind, just like a steel needle.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is really affected by Albert''s powers. This is not because of Albert''s icy wind, which can only make him feel more comfortable. Instead, he has to spare some energy to dodge the tiny ice cone that he doesn''t know when will shoot from the icy wind.


    "What a disgusting fly


    Xu Shaotang fiercely looks at Albert, who is exerting his powers in the distance. His speed is greatly affected, and he has almost been hurt by Ling several times. Now he has understood that if he wants to kill Ling, he must first kill Albert, who is in the way in the distance.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately turns his attack into defense. While resisting Ling''s more and more violent attack, he slowly leads the center of the battlefield to Albert, hoping to find an opportunity to kill Albert who is in the way!


    Xu Shaotang is fighting with Ling and Albert here, and mu Tiance is also fighting with Dean and Freddie there. Compared with Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance seems to be more relaxed.

 Chapter 831

    Mu Tiance devoured Cain''s soul. Although he didn''t fully master the secrets of the blood clan, he knew all the attacks of the blood clan like the palm of his hand.


    Dean and feidis are sweating. Originally they thought they could easily win the young man. Unexpectedly, they were still oppressed by the young man.


    "Who are you?" Dean stops his attack and looks at mu Tiance in horror.


    All the attacks they rely on have no effect in front of this man. No matter what kind of blood clan secret skills they use, this man can easily find the flaws in their attacks, so as to easily resolve their offensive.


    "Mu Tiance!"


    Adhering to the principle of not changing his name, mu Tiance didn''t hide his name and looked at Dean and feidis with disdain.


    "Mu Tiance?" Dean frowned slightly, then suddenly woke up: "are you from the Mu family of the ancient Wu family in China?"


    "Why do you know that?" Mu Tiance obviously didn''t expect dean to know about the Mu family. You know, few Chinese people know about the Mu family, let alone foreign people?


    Now he began to wonder how the vampire knew about the existence of the Mu family.


    Dean not only knew the Mu family, but also heard the name of Mu Tiance. Of course, he knew all this from the gentleman in Huaxia. Originally, he sneered at what he said about the guwu family. Now when he saw mu Tiance, it seems that a real Mu family is more terrible than what he said.


    Dean did not answer mu Tiance''s question, but looked at mu Tiance and said, "do you know the end of fighting against the hand of God? If you don''t interfere in our affairs with Xu Shaotang now, we can take it as if nothing happened! "


    Judging from the current situation, it seems impossible for them to defeat mu Tiance. The only way to do this is to let mu Tiance stay out of the way, and then they will join hands to subdue Xu Shaotang.


    However, although Dean has heard mu Tiance''s name, he obviously can''t understand mu Tiance.


    Hearing Dean''s threatening words, mu Tiance not only didn''t have any fear, but looked at him with a sneer and said, "I don''t know what will happen to me, but I know that none of you can live today!"


    Has mu Tiance ever been afraid of anyone''s threat? He is a person who dare to challenge even Xuqing, not to mention these two irrelevant vampires?


    "Are you determined to fight us?" Dean looks at mu Tiance fiercely and thinks about the way out at the same time.


    "Idiot!"


    Mu Tiance doesn''t want to talk to Dean anymore. He just wants to practice with these so-called experts. What''s the difference between being against them or not?


    After that, mu Tiance moved and killed Dean again.


    In the face of the aggressive mu Tiance, Dean was very angry and said to feidis, "let him see our strength!"


    Phidis nodded and said, "blood melting!"


    With the roar of feidis, the thick blood fog around him completely hides his body. The blood fog tightly wraps mu Tiance. Feidis in the blood fog is looking for an opportunity to attack mu Tiance.


    "A small skill of carving insects!" Mu Tiance was full of scornful cold hum, standing in the same place, just stretched out his hand to the blood mist.


    Hand in, blood fog scattered, Ferdinand is full of panic looking at the man who pinches his neck, he did not expect, even the blood in front of Mu Tiance have no effect, mu Tiance seems to have seen through all his hidden in the blood fog.


    Dean also looks at mu Tiance in horror. His strength is really better than that of feidis, but it''s not too much. In addition, Xu Shaotang''s sneak attack at the beginning hurt him a little. Now his strength is almost the same as that of feidis. Feidis has no resistance in Mu Tiance''s hands, and he may not fall behind Good end.


    At this moment, Dean was already in a state of retreat.


    Mu Tiance''s hand firmly grasped the neck of feidis and said faintly: "you are too far away!"


    With that, mu Tiance made a little effort with his fingers, and a genuine Qi ran along his fingers into feidis'' body. When he threw feidis out, feidis didn''t notice anything strange at first, but suddenly felt that his body seemed to be out of control in the blink of an eye. Then, a sharp pain came.


    "Chi..."


    The voice of Qi leakage rings out. Under the action of Mu Tiance''s Qi, feidis''s body is cut from the inside to the outside without any sign. In the blink of an eye, it has become a pile of bloody meat.


    This time, the powerful recovery ability of the blood clan didn''t play any role. The body of feidis couldn''t be combined any more. Feidis glared his eyes until he died. He didn''t know what was going on.


    Mu Tiance turned to the stunned Dean and said, "now, it''s your turn! Use some other moves, such as blood melting, blood coagulation and blood knife, which have no effect on me! "Cain had created these secret arts of blood clan, and he had an abnormal understanding of each secret arts, which devoured Cain''s soul. In his eyes, a little defect of secret arts would be magnified infinitely.


    Listening to Mu Tiance reporting the names of these blood secrets, Dean finally felt a shudder from the depths of his soul. He never thought that there were people in the world who knew these blood secrets better than them. At this moment, his heart of running away was extremely determined. He knew that if he didn''t run away again, the end would be the same as that of feidis .


    Although he has lived long enough, he still doesn''t want to die.


    In his whole life of running away, Dean didn''t hesitate any more. He immediately spread his wings and rushed to the sky.


    Mu Tiance is about to jump up and tear dean to pieces, but there comes Xu Shaotang''s cry: "don''t worry about Dean, come and help!"


    Isn''t Xu Shaotang the opponent of those two? Mu Tiance was slightly stunned, and then realized that he looked at Xu Shaotang with a sneer.


    Just at this moment when he hesitates, Dean has fled as fast as he can. Seeing that Dean''s trace has been lost in the gray sky, mu Tiance stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely.


    Xu Shaotang smiles. When mu Tiance kills feidis, he has already killed Albert, who is stabbing others in the back. Without the harassment of Albert''s ice cone, he can finally deal with Ling with all his strength.


    A few minutes later, perhaps the only "dog headed man" in the world, Ling was directly crushed by Xu Shaotang

 Chapter 832

    "Xu Shaotang, you are so insidious!"


    Mu Tiance walked slowly to Xu Shaotang, his eyes full of disdain.


    "Brother mu, although you have helped me, if you say so, I will sue you for slander." Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a smile.


    His goal has been achieved, and he also solved several top experts in the hand of God. In a good mood, he played a joke with mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance snorted coldly: "don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to! Don''t you just want me, Dean, to leave alive and tell the truth? You want God''s hand on me, too! "


    Just now, Xu Shaotang had an absolute advantage, but he asked him to help. In fact, it was to give Dean a chance to escape. When Dean left alive, he would definitely report the good things that he and Xu Shaotang had done to destroy the hand of God. I''m afraid that from now on, he will be remembered by the people of the hand of God.


    Although he is not afraid of being missed, this feeling of being used by Xu Shaotang really makes him very uncomfortable.


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang denied: "you really misunderstood me. I sincerely asked you for help just now. You don''t know that this woman is a combination of werewolf and blood clan. It''s too difficult to deal with!"


    Even if Mu Tiance sees it through, he doesn''t intend to admit it. Insidious is insidious. As long as he can successfully drag mu Tiance into the water, he will not hesitate to be scolded insidious every day.


    Just as mu Tiance intends to satirize Xu Shaotang''s hypocritical behavior, the earth under their feet begins to shake violently.


    "Damn it The joy of successfully dragging mu Tiance into the water was gone. Xu Shaotang roared: "the volcano is going to erupt!"


    What to do? Xu Shaotang''s head is running fast. Now they have gone deep into the center of the volcano area. Even now it''s too late to run outside. No matter how fast they are, they can''t be faster than the lava splashing out.


    "Xu Shaotang, have you ever heard a word?" Mu Tiance didn''t have Xu Shaotang''s anxious look on his face. Instead, he was indifferent.


    "What''s that?" Xu Shaotang did not expect that mu Tiance was still in the mood to talk with him.


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "harm others, harm yourself!"


    Shit!


    Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to take care of anything harmful or not. He just doesn''t want to die here. He looks around anxiously, looking for a place where you can stay.


    It''s just that all the places within sight are cratered volcanic belts. There is no grass at all. They can''t find any place to escape.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to flee to the outside, it seemed that the wreckage of the spaceship, which was affected by the tremor of the earth, was also shaking, and the rocks formed by the lava that covered his cabin cracked, revealing a gap on the side.


    Debris entrance!


    It''s the only way! Since the wreckage of the spaceship can exist here for so long, it must mean that it can resist the high temperature generated by the lava. Now, is there a safer place than hiding in the wreckage of the spaceship?


    Xu Shaotang was overjoyed and rushed to the trembling wreckage of the spaceship. One foot will block most of the gap of the stone kick broken, revealing that only one person through the hole.


    "Why are you standing there?" Xu Shaotang yelled at mu Tiance, who was standing there with a calm face: "do you really want to become a roast suckling pig?"


    He really has to admire mu Tiance''s determination. At this time, few people can be so calm. At least Xu Shaotang thinks he can''t do it, because he is afraid of death! He can''t face life and death as calmly as mu Tiance, because there are too many people in his heart.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, mu Tiance slowly walked like a leisurely walk to this place.


    When mu Tiance came in from the cave, Xu Shaotang quickly found something from the cabin to block the cave.


    At the moment when he blocked the hole, the whole cabin began to shake violently. Then, they felt something pouring on the cabin above them. Although they knew that the cabin should be able to resist the temperature of the lava, Xu Shaotang was still inexplicably worried that the lava would melt the cabin, and his heart was always in his voice.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are very afraid of death. Is it because you have done too many bad things?" Mu Tiance sat there quietly, calm in his heart.


    Even if he can''t see his fingers, Xu Shaotang can guess the expression on mu Tiance''s face, but he is not ashamed of being afraid of death. He nodded and said, "I''m really afraid of death, but it''s not because I''ve done something bad. You may think that it''s not proper for me to drag you into the water, but I have a clear conscience. "


    Since mu Tiance has to hold on to this problem, Xu Shaotang simply inherits his plan to drag mu Tiance into the water.


    He and mu Tiance are on the same boat now. Besides, these are meaningless unless mu Tiance is willing to make peace with the hand of God! However, with mu Tiance''s character, will it? Certainly not!


    "Why, are you willing to admit it?" Mu Tiance sneered: "you are insidious and you are cunning. Xu Shaotang, I always think you are my only opponent in my life. Don''t let me look down on you. In that case, I will be very disappointed.""Xu Shaotang said," I look down on you! You must also know that the Mu family will never be allowed to surpass China. It is good for China and me to pull you and Mu family to the opposite of God''s hand. "


    Now that he had said that, Xu Shaotang simply opened up and said that things had come to this point anyway.


    "That''s what Xu Shaotang should have been like!" Mu Tiance was not angry when he heard Xu Shaotang''s words. Just as Xu Shaotang said, they knew for a long time that the Mu family was not allowed to surpass China. However, this was not his concern. He didn''t care about the future of the Mu family. That was what his Lao Tzu mu Jianchen should consider. In his eyes, Xu Shaotang was the only opponent.


    "Maybe one day you will find that today''s event may not be a bad thing," Xu said


    "Did I ever say it was bad?" Mu Tiance snorted coldly: "it''s just the hand of God. I haven''t paid attention to it yet. If they want to trouble me, they just come here, and I don''t have to go everywhere to find practitioners!"


    "You cow


    Although mu Tiance couldn''t see it, Xu Shaotang still gave mu Tiance a thumbs up. For nothing else, it was mu Tiance''s pride!

 Chapter 833

    They sat in the dark environment for a long time, and although they didn''t talk much, they both spoke their true words.


    Since their first meeting, they have been in a semi hostile state. There is not much time for them to sit down and chat as quietly as now.


    When he felt that the volcanic eruption outside seemed to be abating, Xu Shaotang finally relaxed. According to this situation, at least their lives would not be in danger.


    Xu Shaotang groped in the dark cabin, intending to find a place to have a good sleep. Now, in addition to sleeping, he seems to have found other interesting things. Moreover, neither of them is interesting. It seems that they can''t find much to say when they stay together.


    Touch touch, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flash, and then, eyes began to gradually bright up.


    Mu Tiance, who was leaning on one side, was also blinded by the sudden light.


    Xu Shaotang looked along his hand and saw that his hand was pressing a button.


    "Light switch?" Xu Shaotang looked at the light in front of him in disbelief. In order to verify his conjecture, he pressed the button again, and his eyes suddenly fell into darkness again. Then he pressed it again and gradually restored the light.


    "You are so boring!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang like a naughty child. How old is he? He is so naive.


    Xu Shaotang grinned at mu Tiance: "don''t you think it''s a magic thing?"


    It''s really amazing. I don''t know how many years the wreckage of this spaceship has existed here, and it has been destroyed by various kinds of lava from the volcano. Now, the lighting system in this spaceship can still be used. It can''t be magic. It''s a miracle!


    "It''s really amazing to be with a naive person like you in a place like this!"


    Mu Tiance never thought that he would be trapped in such a place with Xu Shaotang one day.


    No matter how cynical mu Tiance is, Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to fight with him now. Now that he has turned on the lighting system here, of course, he has to have a good look at how advanced the spaceship created by prehistoric civilization is, and also look for the key fragment in it.


    After adapting to the light in front of him, Xu Shaotang found that the place they are now in should be similar to the luggage compartment of an airplane.


    There are some boxes lying in the corner. Xu Shaotang walks over and knocks gently. The box makes a dull sound, proving that there must be something inside.


    When Xu Shaotang was ready to open the box to have a look, he found that it should be a kind of password box with some symbols that he had never seen before. After a careful look, Xu Shaotang was sure that he could not open these boxes for the time being, and the password lock of the box looked very complicated.


    "Would you like to go somewhere else with me?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    "Lead the way!" Mu Tiance said blandly, as if he was still angry about Xu Shaotang.


    Although he didn''t say it, he still wanted to know what was going on here, and what was the prehistoric civilization Xu Shaotang repeatedly mentioned.


    What mu Tiance wants to know is actually what Xu Shaotang wants to know. He is a little excited. Maybe the accidental entry into the wreckage of this spaceship will help him to have a better understanding of prehistoric civilization, and even the reasons for the mysteries left by prehistoric civilization.


    Walking down the inclined cabin, there was a door. Xu Shaotang pulled it hard. The dust that had been precipitated by the years suddenly scattered, and the door also opened.


    When the door opened, a larger space appeared in front of them.


    Looking up, the space is about six or seven meters long and three meters wide. Although the space is large, it is empty. There are only some seats made of unknown materials. The tables and chairs are well fixed on the cabin floor. Therefore, even if the cabin is inclined, the tables and chairs do not slide to a corner.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head to look at mu Tiance and asked with a smile, "do you think this is the dining room of this spaceship?"


    "I don''t know!" Mu Tiance looks at this space with doubts. It seems that there is not much difference between this space and the ordinary engine room, but these desks and chairs seem to be much more high-end.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t believe in evil and said, "go to the next cabin and have a look!"


    Standing here, you can see that there is a door at the end of the cabin. Since there is no valuable discovery here, you should go to the next place.


    Soon, they opened the door, too.


    "This is the cab?" Looking at the narrow space in front of him, Xu Shaotang was unbelievable. He thought there were many other cabins. Unexpectedly, he went straight to the cab. Is this prehistoric spaceship too simple?


    When they step in, the first thing they notice is not all kinds of complicated electronic devices, but a person sitting in the seat of the cab!


    To be exact, it is a skeleton that is not well preserved!Part of the skeleton has been scattered in the driver''s cab. It seems that the skeleton is a little smaller than modern people. I don''t know whether it is because the prehistoric civilization itself is small, or because the owner of the skeleton is young.


    Just as Xu Shaotang plans to carefully check the electronic equipment here, his eyes fall on the corner of the cab.


    There, a piece of metal fragment that Xu Shaotang was very familiar with lay quietly, as if waiting to be discovered.


    Broken key!


    Xu Shaotang was so happy that he quickly walked over to pick up the key fragment, as if he was afraid that mu Tiance would rob him.


    Mu Tiance saw Xu Shaotang''s action and asked faintly, "is that what you call the key fragment?"


    Now that mu Tiance had guessed it, Xu Shaotang did not hide it. He nodded and said, "this is what the hand of God is looking for, but now it''s cheaper for me!"


    "The prehistoric civilization that you call miraculous is nothing more than that..." Mu Tiance turned his lips, as if disdaining.


    Indeed, there is not much difference between this cockpit and the ordinary cockpit, and there are even a lot of components that Xu Shaotang thinks should be included.


    However, the more so it is, the more it shows that prehistoric civilization must have reached a considerable height. Those components are not without, but may not be used at all.


    No matter how much mu Tiance disdains, Xu Shaotang decides to try all kinds of buttons in the cab.


    He doesn''t know which button is what effect, can only rely on their own conjecture random press.

 Chapter 834

    "Didi"!


    A sudden sound interrupts Xu Shaotang''s action. Xu Shaotang is preparing to check the source of the sound, and a person appears in front of him out of thin air.


    Xu Shaotang was startled, subconsciously stepped back a little, at the same time, a fierce Qi directly attacked the man.


    "Ding" sound, real gas through the shadow, directly hit in the cockpit.


    Xu Shaotang then noticed that the sudden appearance of a person was just a virtual shadow, but the virtual shadow was too real, which made him recognize the virtual shadow as a person.


    With the appearance of Xuying, some strange sounds sounded in their ears. Xuying''s mouth kept saying that the sound should be Xuying''s, but they didn''t know what Xuying was saying.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance didn''t feel impatient. Instead, they looked at the shadow with great interest. What they didn''t know was that they really understood.


    With that, I don''t know where to project the virtual shadow again.


    This time, what appeared in front of them was a picture of the destruction of heaven and earth.


    In the picture, the earth is scorched, countless tall buildings are burning, and the sky is red. Where you can see, you can''t see any plants or people. There is a scene of human purgatory everywhere. This scene is more miserable than what Xu Shaotang saw at the bottom of Lake anjikuni.


    Both of them were so shocked by the scene that they couldn''t speak. Although they didn''t know where the place on the picture was, they knew that it should be on the earth at the first thought, and they didn''t know exactly where it was.


    "What''s going to happen to make this world like this?" Looking at the clear but heavy suffocating pictures, Xu Shaotang sighed slightly.


    His voice has just dropped, and the projected picture changes again. This time, a man is sitting in the cockpit of the spaceship, dying to look at the destroyed world below. He holds the key fragment in his hand. Even though he is now in the dying state, he still does not leave the key fragment in his hand. It seems that he sees the key fragment abnormally Precious.


    All of a sudden, the picture in front of us trembled, and then we could see that the spaceship was crashing to the ground at a high speed.


    When the picture stops again, the man sitting there has closed his eyes forever, and the key fragment in his hand has been thrown aside in the shaking just now.


    After that, the picture disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    Seeing this, they also made a general picture of the matter. Now this skeleton should be the person who finally appeared in the picture. His world suffered unprecedented destruction. Maybe he was seriously injured and escaped with a piece of key fragment, trying to find a safe place to live. However, his spaceship did not know what happened when it crashed Here, he himself died in the crash.


    Looking at the skeleton in front of him, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing.


    Even if the technology of prehistoric civilization has reached that level, it will not be able to resist the fate of being destroyed.


    "Come on, let''s find a place to rest first." Listening to the news from time to time overhead, it is estimated that the volcanic eruption will not be finished for a while and a half. Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tian, "sleep first. When you wake up, the volcanic eruption may have passed."


    With that, Xu Shaotang walked out of the cockpit and found a suitable place in the middle to visit the desks and chairs.


    Mu tianzete followed him, but instead of lying down like Xu Shaotang, he sat down beside him.


    "What are you fighting for in order to open the place?" Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t even tell mu Tiance about the location of prehistoric civilization relics. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know where it is used. It''s just that I can''t let them get what the hand of God wants. It''s so simple."


    "Really?" Mu Tiance is obviously suspicious of Xu Shaotang''s words. He stares at Xu Shaotang tightly, as if to see whether he is lying from his eyes.


    Facing mu Tiance''s eyes, Xu Shaotang looks like he doesn''t know anything. It seems that he is really innocent.


    Seeing that there was nothing in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, mu Tiance asked, "how long can we go out?"


    "It depends on Providence." Xu Shaotang really didn''t know this time. He shook his head blankly and said, "at least we have to wait for the volcano to subside. With the strength of both of us, there should be no big problem if we don''t eat or drink for a few days. Go to sleep, or it will be too hard."


    Now in addition to sleep, it seems that there is no good entertainment. After speaking to Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang closed his eyes.


    Although his eyes were closed, his mind was active. He tried to connect the relics of prehistoric civilization he knew, hoping to find some reasons for the destruction of prehistoric civilization.Thinking about it, it seems that there is not much connection between these relics. After thinking fruitlessly, Xu Shaotang slowly fell asleep.


    He didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. When the movement outside completely subsided, he finally slowly opened his eyes, but mu Tiance closed his eyes and sat there.


    After waiting for a while, Xu Shaotang wakes up mu Tiance who has closed his eyes.


    "Come on, now you can go out and have a look."


    With that, Xu Shaotang goes to the last cabin and moves away the things blocking the entrance. The entrance is not completely sealed. Xu Shaotang kicks away the solidified magma at the entrance and drills out of the entrance.


    Now there are thick smoke everywhere outside, and there are some solidified lava on the ground. The surrounding environment is extremely hot, and I feel that people will be scorched at any time.


    When mu Tiance came out of the cave, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered something. He immediately retracted into the cave and moved a box out of the cave. Then he brought some hot stones to seal the cave. Finally, he carefully led the molten rock that had not yet solidified to the narrow cave and completely sealed the entrance to the cabin.


    "Come on, I don''t want to stay in this place any more!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s slow manner, mu Tiance couldn''t help urging him.

 Chapter 835

    They rushed out of the volcano area as fast as they could. When they saw the long lost shade, they were finally relieved.


    "Well, let''s find something to eat first." Xu Shaotang stops and looks at the green around him. He feels that the forest is not so gloomy, and his breathing is smooth. His mood seems to be better, but his stomach is already hungry.


    Mu Tiance nodded: "I''ll wait for you here!"


    Xu Shaotang knew that mu Tiance would not go hunting. He shrugged helplessly and turned to walk into the dense forest.


    After filling their stomachs, they set out again. This time, their speed increased a lot, and they didn''t want to stay in this ghost place any longer.


    One day later, they finally came out of the dense forest.


    "Come out at last!" Looking at the dense forest and the gray sky behind him, Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion. The harvest of this trip was much more than he expected.


    Although the reason for the disappearance of prehistoric civilization is still unknown, his two purposes of this trip have been achieved, and the chemical weapons research base on the East Island will be destroyed by the way. This is also an unexpected harvest.


    They didn''t want to stay in the East Island. After they came out, they went straight to the airport.


    However, just after walking out, mu Tiance suddenly stopped his steps, and then looked at the distant Fushi mountain with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Let''s go!" Seeing mu Tiance staring at the mountain in a daze, Xu Shaotang, who can''t wait to return to China, began to urge him. Before, it was mu Tiance who urged him, but now he finally caught the opportunity to urge mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance was interrupted by Xu Shaotang''s voice. He looked back at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and asked, "don''t you find something wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Xu Shaotang said impatiently.


    Mu Tiance pointed to the distance and said, "when we came here, it was full of tourists, but now, do you still see half a person''s shadow here?"


    When they came, they could see the endless stream of people around Fushi mountain from a distance, but now, it seems that there is a dead silence here, and there is no sign of anyone''s activity.


    "Do you think everyone is as afraid of death as you are?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s a volcanic eruption. Who will come here to get moldy? The East Island must have evacuated the crowd, otherwise it will inevitably cause casualties."


    Among other things, the volcanic ash produced by the volcanic eruption is enough to make some people with weak resistance suffer from upper respiratory tract diseases. As long as those who come to travel are not stupid, they will not risk their lives to travel at this time. If so, they are not traveling, but playing tricks to die.


    Mu Tiance thinks that what Xu Shaotang said seems to be reasonable, so he dispels his doubts and goes to the airport with Xu Shaotang.


    When they entered the city, Xu Shaotang also found that something was wrong. There were a lot of people on the street, and they didn''t seem to have been affected by the volcanic eruption. Many people on the east island looked excited.


    "The East islanders are stupid, aren''t they?" Xu Shaotang muttered to himself.


    This volcanic eruption will certainly bring a lot of things in the future, but no one seems to be worried about it. All the people are excited and gathered in groups, as if they were discussing something.


    Are these people happy that there are no casualties? As soon as this idea came out of Xu Shaotang''s head, he was rejected by himself. Dongdao people don''t have such high quality.


    With a confused mind, Xu Shaotang pretends to pass by several East islanders who are gathered together, but his ears stand up to listen to what they are talking about.


    Indistinctly, Xu Shaotang seems to have heard the words such as "eight Qi Great God is revealed".


    "Eight Qi snake?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. He knew that Baqi, the God of the east island population, was the legendary Baqi snake. This Baqi snake was not the legendary monster with eight heads, but the Baqi snake (the snake in the fist emperor''s face, you can go to understand it).


    Seeing the frown of Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance looks at him with inquiring eyes. After Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance go to one side, they say to Mu Tiance, "these East islanders are all talking about the manifestation of Baqi snake."


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and asked, "what is Baqi snake?"


    "Don''t you know Baqi snake?" Xu Shaotang was surprised. There are many legends about Baqi snake. The status of Baqi snake in East Island is similar to that of Chinese Tathagata Buddha. Anyone who has a little knowledge of East island culture should have heard the name of Baqi snake.


    "Is there anything strange?" Mu Tiance said, "if it wasn''t for the master you said, I wouldn''t come to such a barbarian place!"


    In Mu Tiance''s mind, he still kept the idea of China. To be exact, it was the first time that he stepped out of China. He didn''t know much about the people and things in the East Island. It was not that he couldn''t understand them, but that he didn''t want to know anything about the barbarians.Xu Shaotang is about to explain the origin of Baqi snake to Mu Tiance when his mobile phone rings.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang got through the phone, there came the anxious voice of Long Jiang: "I finally got through to you. Where did you die?"


    "Go to the suicide forest. You know, there is no signal in it." Xu Shaotang felt the anxiety in Longjiang''s tone and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your woman is in danger. Go and save her!" The dragon will rush.


    "My wife?" Xu Shaotang heart suddenly a sudden, cold voice way: "who has an accident?"


    Up to now, he has four women in total, and he doesn''t know which one of the women that Longjiang said had an accident, but no matter which one, it''s hard for her to give up. He doesn''t want any of them to have an accident.


    "Dan Tai!" Long Jiang said: "the multinational investigation team has found out some things. Now they are being slaughtered by Baqi snake. Go to the rescue station quickly! I''ll send you their location right away! "


    After that, long will hang up the phone directly without giving Xu Shaotang any chance to ask.


    Xu Shaotang now knows who Longjiang said "your woman". He thinks helplessly in his heart, when has dantai become his woman?


    However, even so, Xu Shaotang knows that he still has to go to the rescue. Although he does not know how to deal with the relationship between him and Tantai Jingming, he never wants to see an accident in Tantai.

 Chapter 836

    Upon receiving the message from the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang immediately pulls mu Tiance to get there.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Tiance sits in the car and looks at Xu Shaotang with an unhappy face. Before he knows the situation, he is dragged onto the car by Xu Shaotang. Now he doesn''t know what happened.


    "Don''t ask. We''ll talk when we get there!" In his heart, Xu Shaotang was anxious and urged the taxi driver to drive faster. He said to Mu Tiance, "don''t you want to find a master? This time, I want you to find a real master!"


    Although Xu Shaotang has never had a fight with Baqi snake, he can''t find anyone who can be regarded as a God by the whole East Island.


    "To cheat me with that again?" Mu Tiance snorted coldly.


    "When did I lie to you?" Xu Shaotang said: "that''s because you have devoured Cain''s soul and know all the weaknesses of the blood clan. Otherwise, do you think it''s so easy to deal with those two count level vampires?"


    At least, Xu Shaotang thinks that if he is allowed to fight with the two Dean and feidis, he is definitely not as relaxed as mu Tiance, and only mu Tiance does not regard the two count level vampires as masters.


    However, mu Tiance didn''t care. He just leaned on his seat and said faintly, "if you cheat me again this time, we''ll fight for life and death after we get back to Beijing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang really obeyed mu Tiance. Can''t he stop?


    Is it interesting to think about fighting with him all day long?


    Xu Shaotang is worried about the safety of Tantai Jingming and is not in the mood to argue with mu Tiance. He starts to urge the driver to speed up. If he is not familiar with the road here, he wants to kick the driver down and drive himself.


    When they get to the location where the dragon will send them, the road ahead becomes crowded and the cars can no longer pass smoothly.


    Worried about the safety of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang immediately gets out of the car and goes to the location of Tantai Jingming with mu Tiance.


    The streets are full of people from the East Island who are in high spirits. All of them are shouting "eight Qi gods". The appearance of this kind of character only exists in the legend gives the people of the East Island infinite reverie. Many people are thinking that the east island may be going to stand on the top of the world again.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care so much now. He jumps directly onto the nearby buildings on the flat ground, and then takes his own speed to the extreme, shuttling quickly between the buildings.


    His speed is very fast, mu Tiance''s speed is also not slow, firmly behind Xu Shaotang, the distance between the two people has always been less than three meters.


    He was not only inspired by the huge massacre of Xu dongce, but also showed no pity for any man.


    Outside the massacre circle, there is a human wall composed of layers of anti riot forces, which forcibly separates the onlookers from the massacre site.


    The members of the multinational joint investigation team are all experts. However, in front of this man who is covered with blood, few people are his enemies.


    "How?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance and asked, "is this a master?"


    From the moment he saw the bloody Baqi snake, mu Tiance''s eyes never left him. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he just nodded slightly, but his face was full of strong fighting spirit.


    "I''ll give you the chance to fight with the experts. I''ll find someone first!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang immediately jumped to the other side, shuttling between the flustered multinational joint investigation teams, looking for the figure of dantai Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang knows that even if he doesn''t say it, mu Tiance can''t wait to fight with Baqi snake. Of course, he also wants to fight with this man who is regarded as a God by the East Islanders. Fighting with such a master will bring some new insights.


    But now, he still has more important things to do. He needs to find Jingming of dantai first. After he is sure that dantai is safe, he should try the depth of Baqi snake.


    "Dan Tai!"


    Xu Shaotang''s name is dantai Jingming. However, there are screams and wails everywhere. People from the chaotic multinational joint investigation team are running away or looking for temporary shelter. His voice is soon drowned in it.


    On the other side, mu Tiance, who was full of fighting spirit, had already stood in front of Baqi snake.


    The member of the investigation team thought that he was doomed to die, but suddenly someone stood in the way of him and the devil, which made him feel like he was doomed for the rest of his life. At the same time, no matter whether mu Tiance was the opponent of Baqi snake or not, he quickly fled to the side.


    Mu Tiance only now can see Baqi snake''s cheek, a word, ugly!


    If you have to describe the man in front of you, mu Tiance thinks that it can be described as disgustingly ugly.


    He was the first time to see such an ugly man. His facial features were almost completely twisted, and his eyes were full of fierce light. With the blood all over his body, it really made people feel nauseous.Mu Tiance is looking at Baqi snake, and Baqi snake is also looking at him. Baqi snake is not angry because mu Tiance dares to block himself. What he is angry about is mu Tiance''s peerless face.


    Because of his appearance, Baqi snake has been humiliated by many people, but those who humiliated him are dead now. Even so, it can''t eliminate his hatred. He has always been deeply hostile to people with outstanding appearance. There is no other reason, just because others are better looking than him.


    "I won''t kill you easily!" Baqi snake''s face was full of anger. He said to Mu Tiance: "I will cut off your face layer by layer!"


    His words were spoken in the East Island language. Unfortunately, the proud mu Tiance never learned the language of these barbarians. Therefore, he had no idea what Baqi snake was talking about.


    Although I don''t know what the ugly ghost is talking about, from his murderous appearance, mu Tiance still knows that what he said is definitely not good.


    Mu Tiance looked at the murderous Baqi snake, pointed to his cheek and said: "I want to take your life!"


    "Ha ha, how arrogant!" Although mu Tiance didn''t understand Baqi snake''s words, Baqi snake understood mu Tiance''s words. After hearing mu Tiance''s words, he couldn''t help laughing, as if he thought it was a big joke.

 Chapter 837

    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang is looking for the shadow of dantai Jingming in the chaotic crowd, he suddenly hears someone calling his name.


    Following his voice, Xu Shaotang saw a dragon group waving to him from a distance. His eyes were full of excitement, as if he had seen a savior.


    Xu Shaotang immediately rushed to the man, who was hiding at the edge of the corner, and there were several people around him, but he didn''t see the shadow of dantai Jingming.


    "Where''s the platform?" Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumped, gave birth to an unknown premonition, and quickly asked the man.


    "In the house!" The man pointed to the house behind him and said, "she was seriously injured by Baqi snake. Now she is placed in it."


    "Seriously injured?" Xu Shaotang hurried to the room.


    Inside the room, Tantai Jingming is lying on the bed weakly, with no blood on her face. Although she is in a coma, she frowns tightly, as if suffering from great pain.


    "Dan Tai!" Xu Shaotang quickly goes to Tantai Jingming and shakes her gently. But Tantai Jingming doesn''t have any reaction. She just hums unconsciously.


    Several people from the dragon group came in and watched Xu Shaotang shaking the tea. The congenital master named tiger head said, "it''s useless. We''ve tried it."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Jingming and asked tiger head, "where is her wound?"


    There is no obvious wound on dantai''s body. Xu Shaotang estimates that she should have suffered internal injury. In addition, the person who hurt her is Baqi snake. If she can''t heal her in time, it will probably endanger her life.


    "Back!" Tiger head said: "when covering our retreat, she got a slap on the back from Baqi, and then she lost consciousness. We wanted to find a chance to break out, but now we''re stuck here. "


    When he said this, Hu tou lowered his head in shame. They even had to rely on the quiet tea of Dan Tai to cover the retreat, which was too shameful.


    Although he is a congenital master, Hutou now feels helpless. In the face of Baqi snake, these congenital masters have no room for resistance, and even it seems impractical to escape.


    Xu Shaotang bent down and gently lifted up dantai Jingming and said to Hu tou, "go out and help me stare at the man fighting with Baqi. If he is in danger, call me immediately!"


    Although mu Tiance is a master at refining the divine realm, Xu Shaotang is still not at ease. According to the truth, he should expect mu Tiance to die in the hands of Baqi snake, but he does not have this idea in his heart. Mu Tiance is an open and aboveboard person. He should give enough respect to such a person, even the enemy.


    Just as mu Tiance said, he Xu Shaotang can only die in Mu Tiance''s hands. Similarly, mu Tiance can only die in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    Although destined to be rivals, it does not prevent them from sympathizing with each other.


    "Good!" Tiger head nods and immediately takes several people from dragon group out to leave the room for Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming. They also hope that Xu Shaotang can wake up the comatose Tantai.


    When Hu tou and they left, Xu Shaotang turned over the body of Tan Tai Jing Ming and tore her clothes directly, revealing her white and smooth back.


    But now, the beautiful scenery on her back is completely destroyed by a black handprint, which tends to spread to other places on her back. Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and presses it gently, fainting, and Jingming gives out a dull hum. Even if she was in a coma, she would groan. It can be seen that the slight press just now caused her great pain.


    "Alas..." Looking at the scar on Tantai Jingming''s back, Xu Shaotang sighed: "what do you say a woman is so strong..."


    After all, but he still can''t watch the Tantai Jingming''s injury spread.


    Xu Shaotang carries Qi in his hand, sticks to Tantai Jingming''s back, and carefully marks a hole in the black palmprint.


    As soon as the cut was opened, a stream of stinking black blood flowed out along the cut. The pungent smell made Xu Shaotang frown.


    Xu Shaotang carries Qi and gently sticks his palm to the fiery back of Tantai Jingming. With his Qi, he begins to force the black blood on her back. With the entry of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, there is a continuous flow of smelly black blood from the wound. The huge pain also makes dantai Jingming in a coma start to struggle with conditioned reflex.


    "Don''t move!" Xu Shaotang pressed down the struggling Tan Tai Jing Ming and said, "you should be brave yourself. No matter how painful you are, you deserve it!"


    Although she scolds Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang tries to be gentle. Looking at Tantai Jingming''s sweat, she can''t bear it.


    As the smelly black blood was forced out by him, the palmprint on dantai Jingming''s body changed from black to purple, and the color around the palmprint gradually became lighter.


    Useful!


    Xu Shaotang knows that if she wants to wake Dan Tai up, I''m afraid she will also force all the black blood out of her body.Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang strengthens his true Qi a little, and wants to quickly force out all the black blood in Tantai Jingming''s body. If anything happens to Mu Tiance, he can also provide timely support.


    As Xu Shaotang''s true Qi continued to enter, the color of the blood flowing from Tantai Jingming''s back gradually began to change, from black at the beginning to dark red, from dark red to dark red, and finally to the normal bright red.


    When the color of her blood returned to normal, the color around the palmprint also returned to normal, but the palmprint was still cyan. However, this should be the normal skin color of the injured part. I believe she should be OK.


    At this time, both Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang are sweating. Tantai Jingming seems to have just been thrown into the water and fished up. Her clothes and bed sheets are soaked.


    Seeing that the quiet tea in dantai was no longer in the way, Xu Shaotang, who was sweating profusely, slapped his hands on the buttocks of dantai, gasped and said, "I see if you dare to be so brave in the future!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang pulled the cup from the side to cover the platform, the voice of tiger head came from outside: "Xu Shao, that man can''t carry it!"


    Xu Shaotang knows that the "man" in tiger''s head is mu Tiance. He quickly pulls a cup over the body of Tantai Jingming. At the same time, he rushes out of the room and says to tiger in a loud voice, "I''ve helped Tantai heal. You all go into the room to take care of her!"

 Chapter 838

    Mu Tiance, who fought against Baqi snake, is at an absolute disadvantage. At the beginning, he can still attack Baqi, but now, he has only the ability to parry.


    He thought that Baqi snake would be very strong, but he didn''t expect that this ugly man would be so strong.


    "Xu Shaotang, you bastard!" Mu Tiance parries the violent attack of Baqi snake and curses Xu Shaotang in his heart.


    He subconsciously thought that Xu Shaotang wanted to kill him by Baqi''s hand, and his contempt and anger for Xu Shaotang had reached the top.


    When he cursed Xu Shaotang, Baqi''s black hand was close to him. Mu Tiance quickly turned to hide, but he felt that his body was involved by the black air. Even though he had exhausted all his strength, he could not move too much. He could only watch the hand getting closer to him.


    "Bang!"


    However, Xu Tang didn''t feel any pain in his ears


    Seeing Xu Shaotang appear, mu Tiance is very happy.


    He is not happy because Xu Shaotang blocked the fatal palm of Baqi snake for him, but because Xu Shaotang appeared.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to kill him by Baqi''s hand, which proves that his vision is good. Xu Shaotang is not a villain, and is worthy of being his opponent of Mu Tiance.


    "You should thank me!" Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang: "I''m helping you now!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing side by side with mu Tiance, Baqi''s ugly face showed a strange and gloomy smile, "Jie Jie" said with a smile: "ha ha, another one to die!"


    Baqi thinks highly of Youyuan. Although he doesn''t think he is invincible, he still doesn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. If those old Chinese monsters come, he may be afraid. But in his eyes, these two young people are no different from the meat on the chopping board.


    "I think you''re the one who''s going to die." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "such an ugly person in the world is really tarnishing everyone''s eyes. I think you''d better commit suicide. How much can you still leave a whole body?"


    Although I don''t know if the two of them can defeat Baqi snake, Xu Shaotang thinks that they must not lose in this momentum. If they lose momentum, they will lose half.


    Xu Shaotang''s simple words have completely angered Baqi snake. He can''t stand anyone saying that he is ugly. Those who say that he is ugly have to pay for their lives.


    Baqi snake moved and stepped out like thunder. His fist wrapped in the black air attacked Xu Shaotang with great strength. Xu Shaotang even heard the explosion of his fist breaking the air.


    "So strong!"


    From the strength and speed of this fist alone, Xu Shaotang felt that the strength of Baqi snake was absolutely top-notch. It was not easy for mu Tiance to resist such a powerful attack of Baqi snake for so long, which also proved that mu Tiance''s strength was quite terrible.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other and see a meaning from each other''s eyes: join hands to kill Baqi snake!


    They knew that if they didn''t kill Baqi, they said they would never leave the East Island alive.


    "Kill Xu Shaotang gave a violent drink, and his real Qi suddenly rose. He flew up on the ground, facing Baqi snake''s fist and attacking Baqi''s fist.


    However, Baqi snake does not dodge. It comes to meet Xu Shaotang''s true Qi with one blow and directly breaks Xu Shaotang''s attack. The true Qi bumps into Baqi''s fist hand and only makes a sound of "sniffing", but it doesn''t hurt Baqi at all. It''s like tickling him.


    After breaking Xu Shaotang''s real Qi attack, the speed of Baqi snake''s fist doesn''t decrease, and it comes to Xu Shaotang in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Shaotang retreats slightly and punches at the same time, and their fists collide accurately.


    At this time, mu Tiance has also killed from the side. He takes advantage of this opportunity to attack Baqi''s left rib.


    Although Baqi is arrogant, he has seen mu Tiance''s strength just now. How dare he shake mu Tiance''s fist with his own weakness? Seeing mu Tiance''s fist attack, Baqi quickly separates from Xu Shaotang and goes back to resist mu Tiance''s attack.


    Although this is the first time that Xu Shaotang cooperates with mu Tiance, there seems to be an extraordinary tacit understanding between them. When Baqi resists mu Tiance''s attack, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi attacks Baqi again.


    Bang! "Chi La"!


    Two voices are heard at the same time. One is the sound that Baqi''s fist knocks mu Tiance back, and the other is the sound that Xu Shaotang''s true Qi cuts Baqi''s back.


    Baqi looked at the blood dripping down his back in disbelief. He didn''t expect that after so many years, he was injured again, and still in the hands of such a young man.


    At Baqi''s age, Xu Shaotang can be regarded as a child, but it is this child that makes him feel hurt."Congratulations, you''ve completely angered me!" Baqi snake turns around and looks at Xu Shaotang with fierce eyes. At this moment, he wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    "Don''t kill me, I''ll provoke you," he said


    Two people''s eyes collide, eyes seem to contain the electric current, fierce collision together, who want to kill each other.


    Mu Tiance also stares at Baqi. As long as Baqi moves, he and Xu Shaotang immediately cooperate with each other to launch an attack and fight alone. None of them is the opponent of Baqi.


    Although he is eager to fight with real experts, he is not so stupid that he will not let Xu Shaotang take part in the war even though he knows he is defeated. If so, mu Tiance will be a real fool.


    Suddenly, there were gusts of wind around the three of them. Those who were a little close to them were overturned by the wind, and some people were directly involved in the wind. In the blink of an eye, they became a corpse and were thrown out of the battle circle.


    There seems to be a fire burning in the eyes of the three people. Now, there are no people around them in their eyes. There are only opponents in their eyes. The opponents are constantly enlarging in their eyes and become the only goal in their hearts.


    People from Hutou and longzu look at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance who are fighting with Baqi snake from the window. Their eyes are full of shock and admiration.


    "Is this the master of alchemy?" Tiger head muttered to himself.

 Chapter 839

    The sky suddenly darkened.


    But Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance know that this is not the result of the dark sky, but the continuous spread of the black fog around Baqi.


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang and said: "this trip is not a loss!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless looking at mu Tiance, this is when, there is time to say what loss and not loss things.


    The black fog finally spread completely, almost blocking their sight. The body of Baqi snake grew up with the black fog. Gradually, a huge black figure appeared in the black fog.


    "If it really has something to do with snakes, no wonder it''s called Baqi snake!" Looking at the growing shadow, Xu Shaotang snorted: "it''s a pity that no matter how powerful the snake is, it''s not the opponent of the dragon after all!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi is constantly gushing out, forming the first white barrier around him. As he constantly improves his true Qi, the white barrier is also expanding his field. But mu Tiance over there has already melted into the faint blood red mist, which is a secret skill of the blood clan. Although he has not completely mastered it, he has to take out the skill of pressing the bottom of the box to deal with Baqi snake.


    With the momentum of the three rising, the world is full of killing atmosphere, countless people looking at them from a distance, open mouth, it seems that they can''t believe what happened in front of them.


    "Kill


    At the same time, a big black snake breaks through the black fog and twists its body, wrapping Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance firmly in the middle.


    Xu Shaotang feels that his true Qi seems to be constantly compressed. The black giant snake is like a real snake, constantly compressing his space, as if he wants to entangle him here.


    Mu Tiance''s feeling is not very good. Although his figure has fused with the light red air around him, it doesn''t mean that he really dissipates in the invisible. With the continuous rotation of the black snake, the light red air around him is constantly compressed. The light red air that originally belonged to him has the feeling of trying to penetrate his body.


    "It can''t go on like this any more!" Xu Shaotang knew that if the black snake was allowed to entangle them like this, they would all be strangled by the squeezing space.


    The black snake is not a real snake, but is transformed by the Qi of Baqi snake. It''s just that the transformed appearance is so real that even the scales of the snake''s body are so clearly visible.


    "Broken!"


    Xu Shaotang gave a big drink, and his real Qi suddenly turned into a knife. He rose against the wind, flew straight into the air, and slashed it with a fierce knife.


    "Chi Chi", the true Qi cuts the snake''s body into two. However, the snake''s body immediately joins together again. It is nothing. How can it be cut off by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi?


    Looking at the body of the snake which is closed together again, Xu Shaotang scolds that it is abnormal in his heart, but he doesn''t believe in evil. If he doesn''t believe in the snake, he can''t be hurt by him!


    One, two


    In an instant, Xu Shaotang has repeatedly wielded dozens of knives, one knife is faster than another, and the knives are connected, constantly cutting the snake''s body.


    "It''s no use! Baqi is not something you can fight against! You just wait for me to tear you to pieces The snake opened his mouth as if he was really speaking. His tone was full of arrogance, which was better than mu Tiance''s.


    Mu Tiance didn''t know what Baqi was talking about, but he could hear Baqi''s arrogance, and his body suddenly flew out of the light red fog, like an electric drill into the body of a snake.


    Since he had to be squeezed and strangled by the snake outside, mu Tiance simply gave up the idea of fighting with the snake outside and went deep into the enemy.


    After entering the body of the snake, mu Tiance suddenly felt a huge palm wrapped around the black air attacking him. Mu Tiance couldn''t dodge and was directly hit by the palm. As soon as he was sweet in the throat, he suddenly spewed out a mouthful of black blood.


    It seemed that the snake and his hand were not hurt again.


    Outside, Xu Shaotang noticed mu Tiance''s action. He immediately realized that he cut off the snake''s body with a knife. While the snake''s body was not fully closed, he flew into the snake''s body from the fracture.


    "Mu Tiance! Before you, after me! "


    Without such a strong sense of oppression, Xu Shaotang was overjoyed to know that now was the best time to eliminate Baqi, and then he yelled to Mu Tiance.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, mu Tiance replied loudly: "good! Let''s slaughter the snake today


    Both of them are now full of fighting spirit. The fight against Baqi snake, a top expert, has completely inspired their inner fighting spirit. Now they have no other intention, just want to make this snake become a dead snake!


    In the snake''s body, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance fight fiercely with Baqi who sees the figure.


    People outside only see the huge snake constantly flying and turning, but they don''t know the situation inside. Some people expect Baqi snake to win, others expect Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to stop the ugly snake!"Boom boom..."


    They can''t see Baqi''s figure, but they know that Baqi is in the snake''s belly. Now they have closed their eyes and are fighting against Baqi with their senses.


    "Ouch!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang hits Baqi in the chest, Baqi shouts out with pain. He also blows Xu Shaotang away with a fierce blow, which makes Xu Shaotang''s body fly backwards for several meters.


    Just as Baqi was about to stop, mu Tiance on one side had already killed him. The light red Qi was like a meteor across the invisible arm, suddenly setting off a blood mist.


    Right now!


    Seeing the flying blood mist, Xu Shaotang flies forward again regardless of his injury. This time, his whole body Qi gathers on his fist without reservation. Taking advantage of the gap between Baqi''s injuries, he smashes Baqi''s body with a fierce fist. Baqi is directly hit by Xu Shaotang''s flashy fist.


    At this time, mu Tiance also joined them, and their fists constantly fell on Baqi. Baqi resisted this but could not avoid that.


    Every time they attack, they use a short time to inject their true Qi into Baqi.


    After a series of fists, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other and said, "retreat!"


    As soon as the words fell, they immediately withdrew from the snake''s body.


    After they came out, they found that the snake''s body was constantly rolling, as if suffering a lot.

 Chapter 840

    Baqi snake is really in pain now. The Qi of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance is running wildly in his body, destroying his body.


    But, he didn''t know, the real pain was still behind.


    As mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang withdraw from the snake''s body, Baqi only feels that his body is expanding crazily, and the uncontrollable Qi seems to burst his body.


    "Ah..."


    Baqi utters a cry of pain, but Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance smile with satisfaction.


    The next moment, the rolling snake suddenly disappeared, and Baqi''s body also appeared. He was constantly wailing in the air, and his body had swollen like a ball.


    "I''ll kill you!" In great pain, Baqi still wants to kill Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Baqi endured great pain and used his strongest move to kill Xu Shaotang.


    However, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance did not even dodge. Instead, they held their hands and looked at the approaching Baqi snake with interest.


    Just as Baqi was about to get in front of them, Baqi suddenly felt that his body seemed to be split, and then more holes appeared from him.


    "Boom!"


    Baqi''s body suddenly explodes in mid air. After all, he still can''t bear the fierce attack of Qi injected into his body by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    A pile of broken meat fell from the sky, accompanied by a little bit of blood.


    People in East Island are staring at the sky, even the blood rain falls on their faces. They don''t have any intuition. They can''t believe that Baqi snake, as the patron saint of East Island, has become a pile of broken meat.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Looking at Baqi snake completely become a pile of broken meat, Xu Shaotang in a good mood stretched out his hand to Mu Tiance. He knew in his heart that if he had not cooperated with mu Tiance this time, he would not have been the opponent of Baqi snake, let alone took time to help Tantai Jingming heal.


    However, mu Tiance didn''t seem to appreciate him. After a light look at him, he turned and walked to one side.


    Looking at mu Tiance, who looked like Gao Leng, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "after killing Baqi, can''t you be a little happier?"


    "I''m not happy..." Mu Tiance just said this, his mouth suddenly spewed out a stream of black blood, the black blood spewed out two meters away, and mu Tiance''s body also heavily fell to the ground.


    "Mu Tiance!" Xu Shaotang quickly reached out and held mu Tiance, "are you hurt?"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang weakly and hummed: "idiot..."


    This sentence just finished, mu Tiance''s head deviated and went into a coma.


    He thinks that Xu Shaotang''s question is nonsense. If it''s not nonsense, Xu Shaotang is an idiot at all. Does he look like an uninjured person now?


    When Xu Shaotang helped Tantai Jingming heal his wounds, he had resisted Baqi snake alone for a long time. In fact, he had suffered some internal injuries at that time. At last, in the belly of the snake, he had to fight with Baqi snake. The wound had already reached the edge of explosion, but he had been struggling with it. Now he saw Baqi snake dead, and he was very happy But I can''t bear it any longer.


    Originally, he wanted to find a place to be in a quiet coma. He didn''t want Xu Shaotang to see his weak side, but he didn''t think that the injury had reached such a degree that he couldn''t make it to that time.


    Xu Shaotang puts his finger on mu Tiance''s nose and feels mu Tiance''s abnormal breathing disorder. It seems that he is far more injured than himself.


    "Your resentment towards me is really deep. You have to scold me before you go into a coma..." Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at mu Tiance who is in a coma. He quickly picks him up and walks to the room where Tan Tai Jingming is.


    As for the outside affairs, he doesn''t care any more. Without Baqi snake, the murderer, the riot officers on the east island can''t be the opponents of the multinational joint investigation team. Now, the members of the multinational joint investigation team can trample the riot troops on the East Island as Baqi snake tramples them.


    After taking mu Tiance in, Xu Shaotang immediately puts him down on his back and starts to heal mu Tiance with his true Qi.


    Although he also suffered a lot of injuries, his injuries are much lighter than those of Mu Tiance. Now he can''t care about his own injuries and just wants to stabilize mu Tiance''s injuries. Mu Tiance is no better than Tantai Jingming. As long as his injury is stabilized, he can recover himself slowly.


    Half an hour later, mu Tiance''s disordered breathing finally returned to normal. However, Xu Shaotang was already exhausted and was about to collapse. He helped two people to heal their wounds in a row. After such a big battle, his consumption was really too much.


    "Tiger head, come here!" Xu Shaotang looked at his tiger head with a worried face and said: "ask someone to get something to eat. I''ll have a rest. You stay here and don''t let anyone who is not us get close to them."Tiger head nodded and said, "good! You can have a good rest. I''ll call you when you''re ready to eat. "


    "No, just feed yourself. I don''t know how long it will take for me to wake up..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s frail appearance, Hu tou''s heart is full of mixed feelings. Who can think that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, who were just like the God of war, are now frail. From this, we can see that the strength of the eight Qi snake is a little too strong.


    He was glad that Xu Shaotang had made it in time, otherwise, they would be folded here today.


    When Xu Shaotang fell asleep, Hutou immediately asked someone to get some food to come back, and then carefully guarded with other people. These three people are the weakest now, and they must not have an accident because of their negligence.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang asked people to come back to find food just to keep them here all the time.


    "Tiger head, are they OK?" A member of the dragon team came and squatted beside Xu Shaotang. He was full of worry and asked.


    "It shouldn''t matter." Tiger head also looked at them with worry and said: "although Xu Shao is always careless, he has a sense of propriety in his heart. If he is not sure, he won''t spend so much energy to heal them. Don''t worry, Ji Ren has his own way!"


    "I''m not very worried about him." The member of the dragon group smiles and points to the comatose Tantai Jingming nearby. "But if Tantai wakes up, it''s estimated that he should be worried."


    Tiger head looked back at the platform and said with a helpless smile: "this flower of our dragon group is destined to belong to someone else..."


    "Ha ha, beautiful women match heroes..."

 Chapter 841

    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. He woke up feeling itchy on his face.


    When he opened his eyes in a daze, what he saw was the face of Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    He didn''t know that the itchy feeling on his face just now was that dantai Jingming was teasing him with her hair. Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t notice this, dantai Jingming was a little relieved, and the panic on her face gradually faded away.


    "Are you awake?"


    They asked each other at the same time.


    Asked, but at the same time "Pooh" a smile, this is not nonsense, if not awake, they can see each other?


    Xu Shaotang looked to the side and saw that mu Tiance was still in a coma, but Hu tou and them had disappeared.


    "Where are they?" Xu Shaotang asks Jingming of the dantai.


    Of course, dantai Jingming understood who Xu Shaotang was asking, and said softly, "when I woke up, they went to meet with the joint investigation team."


    "What''s going on?" Xu Shaotang is a little worried and asks that there are so many things going on these days. Now all three of them are wounded. He doesn''t want anything to happen again.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think something happened." Tantai Jingming shakes her head slightly, takes the tiger''s head from the side, hands the food they brought back to Xu Shaotang, and then says: "I guess we should go to unify our opinions."


    "Consensus?" Xu Shaotang took a hamburger handed over by Tantai Jingming and chewed it. He was full of doubts and asked, "what''s the consensus?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s wolfing down manner, Tantai Jingming couldn''t help smiling and said, "it should be the unified treatment of the East Island."


    This time, the multinational joint investigation team suffered heavy losses due to the massacre of Baqi snake. Huaxia is still good, but the investigators from many countries were killed and injured heavily. Naturally, they should take this account of Dongdao.


    "The results of the investigation?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Tantai Jingming nodded and said: "according to our investigation results, we should be able to confirm that the East Island is controlled by the hand of God, and Baqi snake''s crazy killing of the members of the investigation team is also because of this. They want to kill all the members of the investigation team, so as to achieve the goal of death without proof."


    But then again, even if the East Island is not controlled by the hand of God, I''m afraid the multinational joint investigation team will have to consider it as the first country to be found to be controlled by the hand of God. Xu Shaotang speculates that maybe they have a relationship at this level when they come to an agreement.


    Xu Shaotang understands that the East Island is over!


    When the joint investigation team reflects the situation back to China, I''m afraid it will be the time when Dongdao will be completely removed. I''m afraid there will be no Dongdao in the future.


    For the fate of Dongdao, Xu Shaotang has only two words in his mind as a response: retribution!


    Xu Shaotang casually ate the hamburger in his hand, and then drank the mineral water handed over from dantai, and belched with infinite satisfaction.


    He went to Mu Tiance''s side and explored his breath. Mu Tiance''s breath was steady and his heart beat was strong. It means that his body is recovering rapidly and he is expected to wake up soon.


    "How did he come with you?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang''s action and asks with doubts: "how can you two come together? Listen to Hutou say you two killed Baqi snake together? Don''t you all want to kill each other? Why did you suddenly cooperate again? "


    Since the battle between Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli at Yanqi lake, it''s no secret for some people that mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang''s grudge. Dantai also saw Mu Tian and other members of Mu''s family on the scene that day, so they have some knowledge about it.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we really want to kill each other, but it doesn''t affect our cooperation. You don''t understand the things between men."


    If he wants to kill mu Tiance, now he can kill him effortlessly. However, he and mu Tiance are two proud people. They will not use these dirty means to kill each other.


    If they want to kill each other, it''s also an open and aboveboard battle. Moreover, Xu Shaotang knows that this battle should not be too far away.


    "I really don''t understand you men." Dantai Jingming said helplessly.


    Xu Shaotang looked at her and said with a smile, "if you understand, you are a man. By the way, how are you feeling now? Does the injury matter? "


    When it comes to her injury, Tantai Jingming''s cheek turns red. Her injury is on her back. It can be imagined that in the process of Xu Shaotang''s healing for her, his back must have been seen by Xu Shaotang. As for whether other parts have been seen or not, she is embarrassed to ask and dare not ask.


    "It''s much better." Tan Tai Jing Ming skimmed her cheek to prevent Xu Shaotang from seeing the blush on her face and said, "thank you for saving me again. I guess I don''t know your kindness in my life."


    She almost can''t remember how many times Xu Shaotang saved her. From the first time she helped her enter the congenital world to the later time she saved her in northern Myanmar, it seems that from that time on, she was destined to entangle with Xu Shaotang all her life."Then pay it back in the next life!" Xu Shaotang jokingly said: "don''t think you can default, but I took a small book to write it down."


    "Good!" Dantai Jingming nodded heavily, but she said: "if there is a next life."


    Xu Shaotang smiles. He was just joking with dantai, and he didn''t expect dantai Jingming to return his life-saving kindness.


    "You''d better give elder brother Longjiang some air first. He''s probably still worried now."


    "Hutou, they have reported to the team leader, and I have contacted them after I wake up." Tan Tai Jing Ming went to the bed and sat down, said: "the old man asked us to deal with the things here as soon as possible, there is no need to stay here."


    Think about it. It is estimated that the East Island will soon be hit by the joint attack of various countries. The East Island, which has lost many experts, has now become the meat on the chopping board. It has no resistance at all. It is not very useful for them to stay here. Let all countries work together to deal with these things.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at mu Tiance who was in a coma and nodded softly: "when he wakes up, we''ll go back!"


    If it wasn''t for the sudden call from Longjiang, they would have returned to China.


    He doesn''t care about how countries deal with the East Island Affairs at all. He just wants to return to China as soon as possible. Ah Kui''s affairs have not been settled yet.

 Chapter 842

    Half a day later, mu Tiance woke up from a coma.


    At the same time, Hutou and other members of the investigation team had a head to head meeting, and everyone could not wait to rush to the airport.


    When stepping on the territory of China, we are all filled with emotion. This time, they almost broke up in the East Island, and now they can return to China alive. It''s really a matter to be thankful.


    "If the hand of God comes to you next time, please let me know!" Mu Tiance, who stepped off the plane, said a word to Xu Shaotang, then walked out without looking back.


    He was wearing a baseball cap and a pair of big sunglasses, which did not cause riots at the airport.


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang shouts to Mu Tiance''s back: "if they find you, you can also inform me!"


    A trip to the East Island made them know each other a lot more. The more they knew each other, the more they felt like they cherished each other. However, if Mu Tiance did not regard him as an opponent, Xu Shaotang believed that this kind of feeling would be stronger.


    "Xu Shao, let''s go back first, and see you later." Tiger head came over and said goodbye to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "let''s not be so polite. I''m a regular in the dragon group. Well, you go first. I''ll go back to the dragon group and see you. "


    "OK, let''s have a good drink then." Tiger head smiles brightly, then approaches Xu Shaotang, pastes in his ear and says: "remember to bring good wine, otherwise, our mother''s family won''t let you abduct our dragon group''s flowers easily."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang was surprised and said with a smile, "are you asking for bribes openly?"


    "No! Ha ha Tiger head laughed, turned back to the people behind him and said: "brothers, let''s go home!"


    With that, a group of people left with a laugh, leaving only Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang standing there with their eyes opposite each other.


    "What did tiger head tell you?" Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang with her head tilted. She has an intuition that what Hutou and Xu Shaotang say seems to have something to do with her.


    "Who knows what he''s talking about." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and joked: "go back and remember to read his book for me in front of Long Fei. This bird dares to ask me for bribes!"


    For this girl, Xu Shaotang can''t say what it feels like. It seems that there are many friendships and love is not full. Dantai should be regarded as one of the first women he contacted, but now, there are more and more women around him, but the relationship between dantai and dantai is always that kind of indecisive.


    Tantai Jingming doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang is saying. After throwing him a white eye, she chases them away.


    Looking at the figure of Tantai Jingming leaving, Xu Shaotang sighs a little, and then walks out of the airport with a box, and takes a taxi to the Song family.


    As soon as I got to the door of the Song family, I heard a fierce quarrel inside.


    Xu Shaotang leaned forward, pointed to the Song family and asked the guard at the door, "what''s the situation


    The guard took a look inside the door and said to Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "Mr. Song and Mr. Qin have quarreled for some reason. They have been quarreling for a long time, and we dare not ask."


    They are very familiar with Xu Shaotang. Although they usually don''t have much time to deal with Xu Shaotang, they like Xu Shaotang, the son-in-law of the Song family who has no airs. Otherwise, they won''t even pay attention to other people.


    "Oh, are you arguing with Mr. Qin?" Xu Shaotang immediately came to the interest, smiling to the guards said: "then I really want to see the excitement."


    Hearing his words, several guards at the door looked at each other with a bitter smile. Now, even song Anbang did not dare to touch the mold. It is estimated that only Xu Shaotang, who was not afraid of this day, dares to go.


    Xu Shaotang goes straight to the sound of quarrel. When he arrives at the door of the old man''s study, he sees song Anbang and song Yinuo outside the door. They are as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    See Xu Shaotang appear, two people immediately to see savior general.


    Song Yinuo trotted to Xu Shaotang''s arms and said anxiously, "Shaotang, go in and persuade your grandfather."


    Then song Yinuo pulls Xu Shaotang to the door of song Yinian''s study.


    Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed song Yinuo''s hand and said helplessly: "even if I have to persuade them, you should tell them why they quarreled first, right? Otherwise, I''ll go in muddleheaded, and I won''t be drowned by the elder''s spittle


    As far as he knows, song Yinian has always respected Qin Guozhu. Why did he suddenly quarrel so much.


    "Let me talk about it." At this time, song Anbang came over and said with a slight sigh, "something happened on the other side of the East Island. Now many countries have passed the resolution to jointly attack the East Island."


    "Well, then?"


    When the decision was made? Xu Shaotang didn''t know, but it was expected by them. Since they believed that the east island was under the control of God, they must fight against it.


    "What else can I do?" Song Anbang said helplessly: "originally, it was decided that we would lead our army to attack the East Island, but the old man had to step in. He had to change the selection of the commander-in-chief. That''s because he made a lot of trouble at the meeting. After he came back, Mr. Qin went to persuade him. He didn''t know why they quarreled... "i see!


    After hearing song Anbang explain the cause and effect of the incident, Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "if I guess correctly, does the old man want to lead the army to land on the East Island in person?"


    "Why, how do you know?" Song Anbang looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    When people hear him say this, they may think that song Yinian didn''t want his son to take risks, but Xu Shaotang told the truth all at once, which made him a little curious.


    "Guess!" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    In fact, it''s not necessary to guess. Song Yinian is very ill now. He can understand his current plan.


    Song Yinian must be thinking that instead of being tortured to death by cancer, he might as well do it again before he died. For the old generals of his generation, landing on the east island was almost the dream of that generation.


    Now this dream is close at hand, and it is also his last chance. Song Yinian will definitely fight for the position of leader at any cost, for nothing else, just to realize the dream of their generation before he dies.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart: Although Lianpo is old, his ambition is still there

 Chapter 843

    "I''ll try my best to persuade you, but..." Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang''s father and daughter helplessly and sighed: "don''t hold too much hope. The old man must be determined this time..."


    Under the current situation, he estimated that if anyone wanted to stop song Yinian''s Shuai Jun from going to the East Island, the stubborn old man would be able to fly to the East Island by himself.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, you have to persuade the old man!" Song Anbang simply played a rogue, said: "the old man is so old, how can we watch his army landing on the East Island, if that''s the case, don''t let others laugh at us, there is no one in China?"


    Xu Shaotang gave song Anbang a white look and said, "don''t you play tricks like that? I''m not an immortal. Even Qin''s persuasion doesn''t work. Do you expect me to persuade him? You are the father''s own son. Why don''t you try to persuade yourself? "


    When a man is determined to do something, his persuasion is useless. He really doesn''t hope too much for his persuasion.


    "How can I play a rascal?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song an exploded his hair and jumped up and said, "don''t you have the heart to watch the old man go abroad even when he is old? Are we young people dead? "


    Song Anbang''s starting point is good, but he doesn''t know the old man''s current physical condition, so he doesn''t know how determined the old man''s attitude is.


    Seeing that song Anbang and Xu Shaotang are going to quarrel again, song Yinuo quickly pulls away the two people who stare at each other and says to Xu Shaotang, "Shaotang, you should persuade them first. If you can''t persuade them, we can think of other ways."


    "It can only be so." Xu Shaotang sighed slightly, ignored song Anbang''s eyes, and walked to the old man''s study.


    ¡­¡­


    In the study, song Yinian and Qin Guozhu are staring at each other with red ears. I don''t know what hatred they have.


    "Oh, you two are in good spirits."


    Why don''t they just knock on the door and drive out?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, they turn their eyes and stare at Xu Shaotang with red eyes.


    "No, I''ll come in and see the excitement. You go on." Xu Shaotang said as he walked to the side and sat down, as if he really didn''t intend to say anything.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang, who is outside the door, immediately wants to jump in and drag Xu Shaotang out and beat him violently. They ask Xu Shaotang to go in and persuade song Yinian, not let him go in to watch the fun.


    "Well! We quarrel so that you can see the joke, don''t we? " Qin Guozhu stares at Xu Shaotang and hums coldly. He goes to the side, picks up the tea on the table and pours it into his mouth. After arguing with song Yinian for such a long time, he has been thirsty for a long time, and now he just takes this opportunity to take a breath.


    After pouring a cup of tea, Qin Guozhu put the cup on the table again and glared at him. Song Yinian said, "anyway, I''ll just say that it''s the decision above and the military order. You have to obey it or not! If you want to lead the army to the East Island, there''s no way! "


    "No way, then I''ll smash the window!" Song Yinian did not give up.


    After hearing song Yinian''s words, Qin Guozhu "puffed" the tea out of his mouth.


    "Old man, you are a rascal!" Qin Guozhu now also can''t care what let Xu Shaotang see joke of, clap table, full face anger of looking at Song Yinian.


    If they hadn''t gambled on their age, Xu Shaotang estimated that if the plot goes on, they might be able to fight in this study.


    Song Yinian is now holding the mentality that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. When he heard Qin Guozhu scold him as a rascal, he simply nodded and admitted: "everyone knows that song Yinian is a rascal. What''s the matter? Anyway, I''m still saying that, either let me lead the army or let me be a small soldier. You can do it yourself! "


    He is also in his seventies. All these years of military career, he has not been less affected by the East Island. Before he dies, he still has the chance to land on the East Island and fight. He has no way and will never give up this opportunity.


    Even if he was pushed to the end because of disobedience, even if he took off his uniform, he would fulfill his lifelong dream.


    With song Yinian''s words, they stare at each other again like cockfighting, and neither of them is willing to shrink back.


    Looking at the two old men with white temples fighting like children, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help shaking his head slightly and said to them tentatively: "I''ll talk to you, don''t listen to me..."


    "It''s none of your business!"


    His words just export, two old at the same time slant a head ruthlessly stare him one eye, then glaring at each other again.


    "No..." Xu Shaotang looked at them helplessly and said, "can''t you listen to me? Just take it as a break. If you think I''m wrong, you can have a rest and continue to quarrel? Anyway, I''m not in a hurry for the meeting, right? "He really convinced these two stubborn old men that one was going to die and the other was not going to let them go. They all showed that there was no room for discussion and told him what to do?


    Is song Yinian advised not to go? Knowing song Yinian''s illness, it seems that he can''t open this mouth. After all, this is the long cherished wish of a veteran in his life.


    Should Qin Guozhu let song Yinian go? It is estimated that as soon as he goes out, he will be chased by song Anbang with knives all over the yard.


    He really can''t understand how this kind of work falls on him.


    Maybe they are really tired of the quarrel, or maybe they want to hear what constructive opinions Xu Shaotang can put forward. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, two old men like cockfighting finally stop slowly, and at the same time roar to Xu Shaotang: "if you have words, say them, fart them!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed a little, this good man is not so easy to be.


    Originally, it had nothing to do with his bullshit. Now they are both angry at their young man. What''s the reason?


    If it wasn''t for the sake of their age, Xu Shaotang really wanted to throw the two stubborn old men out and persuade them with his kindness. Instead, he would be full of anger. There was no place to reason. He was too much aggrieved.


    Although he was indignant, Xu Shaotang had to put on a smile in front of the two old men.


    "Sir, don''t you just want to lead the army to the East Island?" Xu Shaotang asked song Yinian with a smile.


    Song Yinian nodded and said angrily, "yes!"

 Chapter 844

    "Mr. Qin, you don''t want to let the old man lead the army to the East Island. Are you afraid that the old man''s body and bones can''t bear it?"


    After asking song Yinian, Xu Shaotang asked Qin Guozhu again.


    "Yes Qin Guozhu nodded his head and snorted: "unfortunately, some people bite LV Dongbin, thinking that I don''t want him to go out and make contributions!"


    "I didn''t say that!" Song Yinian denied.


    He really didn''t say that, and he didn''t even think about it. He knew that Qin Guozhu was thinking about his own body, but his body has now reached this point, and it''s unnecessary to think about it again. Instead of doing so, it''s better to live him vigorously in the end to be worthy of his coming to this world.


    "In fact, you all have your own considerations, I understand." Xu Shaotang said, "how about this? Let''s think of a compromise so that both of you can accept it, OK?"


    Neither of these two would like to let them, and they have to compromise. Each side steps back and hopes that they can accept their own suggestions.


    "What kind of compromise?"


    They asked at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "you see, Mr. Qin agreed to let him lead the army, but he was only limited to commanding at home and was not allowed to go to the front line in person. How about that?"


    This is the best way he can think of. If both sides can''t accept this proposal, he really doesn''t know how to convince the two stubborn old men.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, two people thought at the same time, then said with one voice: "no way!"


    Xu Shaotang thought that these two people would at least consider it, but he didn''t expect that their attitude was so firm that he didn''t even agree with this compromise method. In this case, he really didn''t know how to persuade them.


    From the perspective of song Yinian, what he wanted was not to lead the army. What he wanted was to land on the East Island and fight in person, so as to fulfill his lifelong dream. Even if he wanted to be a small soldier, he just wanted to fight on the East Island.


    From Qin Guozhu''s point of view, this is a war to destroy the country. How can it be controlled remotely? Although the destruction of the East Island is a sure thing, it can not be taken lightly. As a general, who is not a general who has achieved great success? But at this time, it''s best to destroy the east island with the least cost. However, he doesn''t want to make the soldiers make more fearless sacrifices because of the long-range command.


    "So it''s not negotiable?" Xu Shaotang is full of helplessness to two people stand up and say: "that you talk about it, I also can''t help."


    These two stubborn old men have their own considerations, but their considerations are reasonable. Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know how to persuade them.


    Just as he was about to leave, the two elders spoke out again at the same time and said harshly, "sit down!"


    "No, what''s the use of sitting here?" Xu Shaotang is full of helpless looking at these two stubborn old men. Do they want to help them carry tea and water here? So that they can''t find water to drink after their voices are noisy and smoking?


    "If you are told to sit down, just sit down. Where is all this nonsense?" Song Yinian glared at Xu Shaotang, pulled open his collar, lifted up his sleeve and went to Qin Guozhu. He said, "let''s let Xu Shaotang be a witness for us today. The old way is that we fight each other. Who wins will listen to whom!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing song Yinian''s words, Xu Shaotang almost fell off his chair. Is this old guy crazy? Do you really want to fight with Qin Guozhu?


    Two old men in their seventies are fighting. Thinking about the picture, Xu Shaotang thinks it''s too hot.


    "Pa", Qin Guozhu slapped on the table, stood up, pointed to song Yinian''s nose and scolded: "old man, don''t play rogue with me here. I tell you, this is not negotiable! You like playing rogue, don''t you? You have the ability to run to the boss and play rogue! Damn, you have the ability to fight with the boss! Have the ability to fight with the Dragon general! "


    Qin Guozhu did not know how many years he had not been so rude. This time, song Yinian really aroused his anger.


    The two of them who are about to enter the earth are still fighting here, and let Xu Shaotang be a witness here? This old man thought he was a vigorous age? If it comes out, won''t it make people laugh?


    In any case, song Yinian was also born in the army and spent his whole life in the army. Although he also spent his life in the army, he mostly engaged in civilian affairs and rarely went to battle in person. Song Yinian even wants to fight with him. Isn''t it just to bully him?


    Being scolded by Qin Guozhu, song Yinian suddenly lost his temper and put down his sleeve.


    It''s true that Qin Guozhu can''t make the decision alone. If song Anbang is the only one to lead the army, Qin Guozhu can make the decision. If he wants to go to the East Island in person, he must nod his head to the Dragon general and the boss.


    Looking at Song Yinian, it seems that he has eased down a little. Qin Guozhu forced down his anger and said: "you''re old, you don''t want to see how old you are this year. Why do you join in the fun? It''s rare to have such a war now. It''s time to train the next generation of senior generals for the country. Can''t you give these children some opportunities? We are all old. Sooner or later, this country will be handed over to their generation.... "Qin Guozhu knew song Yinian''s idea. Why didn''t he want to set foot on the East Island? It''s just that they can only think about it in their heart. In their position, unless it''s a world war, it''s impossible for them to go abroad to command the battle.


    Listening to Qin Guozhu''s words, song Yinian''s angry face gradually calmed down. With a heavy sigh, he said to Xu Shaotang, "go out and let the two at the door go away. I have something to talk about with Lao Qin!"


    "Old man, you..." Xu Shaotang looked at Song Yinian, and knew that he was going to tell Qin Guozhu about his physical condition.


    "Get out!" Song Yinuo waved his hand wearily and suddenly seemed to lose all his anger.


    Qin Guozhu also looked at Song Yinian in a daze. Song Yinian''s sudden mood caught him off guard. He thought song Yinian would continue to quarrel with him like a hob.


    "OK, let''s talk about it." With a slight sigh, Xu Shaotang goes to pat song Yinian''s hand and slowly walks out of the door. Then he calls song Anbang and song Yinuo away.

 Chapter 845

    Half an hour later, Qin Guozhu walked out of song Yinian''s study.


    He had already lost his initial anger, and his figure had also bent a lot.


    "I''ll try my best to help you fight for it. It shouldn''t be a big problem." Qin Guozhu patted song Yinian on the shoulder, his eyes slightly moist, "you prepare for it, fast words, three days later will start landing operations..."


    Although Xu Shaotang and Qin Guozhu are still some distance away, Xu Shaotang clearly sees that Qin Guozhu''s hand on Song Yinian''s shoulder is constantly shaking. Although he wants to hide his emotions, he can''t do it at all.


    Xu Shaotang knew that song Yinian must have told Qin Guozhu about his illness. Otherwise, with Qin Guozhu''s strength, he would not have agreed to be a lobbyist for song Yinian.


    Song Yinian nodded solemnly: "don''t worry, this time, I want to realize my generation''s long cherished wish, you are waiting for my good news!"


    Two wrinkly hands hold tightly together. They all know that this may be the last handshake in their life. The next goodbye may be at Song Yinian''s funeral.


    Song Yinian went this time with the heart of death in his heart. For a general who fought all his life, this is not the best end result.


    They held it for a few minutes. After a few minutes, they let go of their hands. Qin Guozhu looked at Song Yinian with red eyes. He turned his head and walked out of the gate of the Song family.


    Xu Shaotang clearly heard Qin Guozhu''s mouth murmuring: "the general died in a hundred battles, and the strong man returned in ten years..."


    After getting on the bus, Qin Guozhu held back the tears in his eyes and said to the driver, "drive, go to the No.1 yard!"


    The driver obviously noticed that Qin Guozhu''s mood was not right. After starting the car, he carefully asked Qin Guozhu, "chief, this is..."


    "It''s none of your business. Drive!" Qin Guozhu closed his eyes tightly, and a line of clear tears fell from his face after all.


    Qin Guozhu helped to intercede in front of the two. Song Yinian knew that it was basically a success. In a good mood, his anger disappeared and replaced by a smile.


    He laughs, but song Anbang and song Yinuo are about to cry. Of course, the father and daughter understand that song Yinian laughs, which means that the matter is finally handled according to song Yinian''s requirements.


    "Dad Song Anbang came up in a hurry and said angrily, "do you have to join in the fun? Can''t you live at home? What do you want people to think of me as a son? "


    "What can I think of you?" Song Yinian turned his lips and said, "you think too much! I tell you, it''s not your turn to do this. I didn''t even go to matadong island. Do you want to go ahead of me? Get away from me. Don''t think I can''t deal with you when I''m old! "


    "Dad! You... " Song Anbang lost his temper when he was scolded by the old man. He sighed helplessly. Then he glanced at Xu Shaotang, winked at him, and motioned to Xu Shaotang to persuade him again.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, which was a clear rejection of song Anbang.


    How can he persuade him about it? Don''t you see that even Qin Guozhu agreed to the situation of the old man? Now, it''s no use just to be afraid that it''s someone to persuade, unless the two forced song Yinian not to lead the army.


    But will those two be like this? Obviously not. I believe that if those two knew the current situation of song Yinian, they would let the old man fulfill his last wish. Now, it''s useless to say anything.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang shakes his head, song Anbang stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely.


    "Pa!"


    While song Anbang stares at Xu Shaotang, song Yinian''s slap falls on Song Anbang''s head. With a black face, song Yinian says, "I tell you, it''s settled! If you want to stir this up for me, I will drive you out of the house now! "


    He was slapped by song Yinian, and song an bunton was full of grievances. He was obviously for the sake of the old man, but even if the old man didn''t appreciate him, he even threatened him by driving him out of the house.


    "Grandfather..."


    Song Yinuo also wanted to persuade her. Song Yinian had already raised his hand to indicate that she didn''t need to say any more, and said firmly, "don''t persuade me. I''ve made up my mind. You should be busy and go away!"


    It is obvious that song Yinian is not so simple and rude to song Anbang when he treats song Yinuo, but his words have stopped song Yinuo''s idea of persuading him again.


    Xu Shaotang looked up at Song Yinian. Just as he was about to leave, song Yinian stopped him and said, "come to the study with me and talk to you about something."


    "Not with them?" Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinian in surprise and points to song Anbang''s father and daughter.


    He knew that what the old man asked him to talk about in his study was actually a testament. Instead of giving it to his two sons, he gave it to his grandson-in-law?


    Song Yinian shook his head and said, "no, just talk to you."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and followed song Yinian to his study.In the study, song Yinian was still steaming with the water of making tea. Just now, he was sitting here with Qin Guozhu and told Qin Guozhu about his health. Now, he is going to sit here to explain something to Xu Shaotang.


    "Sit down!" Song Yinian raised his hand to Xu Shaotang and asked him to sit down opposite him.


    Xu Shaotang sat down and said, "are you really not going to tell them about yourself?"


    "No!" Song Yinian gently waved his hands and said with a faint smile: "they are not Huatuo alive. What''s the use of telling them? Is it not to make them sad to follow me


    From the beginning to the end, he never thought of telling people other than Xu Shaotang about his illness. This time, he was forced to tell Qin Guozhu. He didn''t want to make people sad because of his affairs. Anyway, he was about to leave. Why let his family suffer with him?


    "But..." Looking at the indifferent song Yinian, Xu Shaotang sighed: "as soon as you go to the East Island, you may never see anyone at home again. Don''t you want to accompany your family again? Don''t you always say you want to see Enoch''s baby? "


    "I''ve seen it!" Song Yinian said with a smile: "this girl is pregnant, and I''m happy to be a grandfather. Although I can''t see what the child looks like, I know that the child must be a beautiful one! In order to fulfill the long cherished wish of our generation, if you can''t see it, you can''t see it. When the child is born, just hold the child to my grave and let the child know that he has a great grandfather named song Yinian! "

 Chapter 846

    Looking at Song Yinian, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say.


    He knew that this time it might be a farewell to the old man. After a close look, he found that song Yinian had more white hair on his temples than before. There was a kind of calm on his face full of ravines. His courage to face life and death made him admire song Yinian, and his heart was filled with waves of sadness.


    "What do you want to tell me?" With a slight sigh, Xu Shaotang raised his head and asked song Yinian.


    With a smile, song Yinian said, "I can''t talk about any explanation. If I don''t, I just want to talk to you."


    "What are you talking about?"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know what to talk with him. Originally, he should have a lot to say to song Yinian, but now his mind is in a mess. The melancholy of separation between life and death fills his chest and makes him feel a group of inseparable Qi in his heart.


    "You used to talk a lot, didn''t you?" Song Yinian gave a hearty smile and jokingly said, "why is there nothing to say now? Don''t you plan to have a good chat with me, the dying man? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly: "it''s not that he doesn''t want to talk. It''s really, alas


    This sigh contains too many emotions, some not give up, some melancholy, there is a thick helpless.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s sigh, song Yinian gently waved his hand and said with a smile: "life and death have a destiny. I''ve seen these things for a long time. I used to worry about whether the Song family would collapse after my death. Now, with you, I''m completely relieved. "


    For song Yinian, his life belongs not only to himself, but also to the Song family and the country.


    Once he was afraid of death, not because he cherished his own life, but because he was afraid that after his death, the Song family would not recover under the pressure of other families. But now, he doesn''t need to worry about these. He believes that as long as Xu Shaotang is here one day and the descendants of the Song family don''t touch the forbidden area, the Song family will stand. Xu Shaotang has a good friendship with the three core figures, especially with the Dragon general. He still doesn''t know why the Dragon general defends Xu Shaotang everywhere. This is a treatment that even the son of Long Fei can''t enjoy.


    Before doing it, Xu Shaotang would say: you really look up to me.


    But now, in the face of song Yinian, who was about to lead his troops to land on the East Island, he couldn''t say that in any case.


    "Don''t worry, I''m from the Song family!" Looking at Song Yinian, Xu Shaotang said solemnly.


    In a word, it shows his attitude. He is a member of the Song family. The Song family''s affairs, of course, are also his affairs. Just as song Yinian thought, as long as the people of the Song family don''t touch the forbidden area, he will regard the Song family''s affairs as his own.


    Moreover, with him, he would not allow the Song family to touch the forbidden area. Song Anbang and song Anmin are not like that.


    "Ha ha, that''s good!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s promise, song Yinian nodded happily and said, "if I''m not here, the future affairs of the Song family will be left to you."


    "Give it to me?" Xu Shaotang looked at Song Yinian in surprise and said, "don''t you give it to my father-in-law? After all, he is the eldest son of the Song family. "


    "Ha ha, of course, the Song family should be handed over to him." With a sly smile on his face, song Yinian looked at Xu Shaotang and jokingly said, "didn''t you hear me clearly? I said that the Song family''s affairs are up to you. In other words, if something happens to the Song family, you can carry it. If nothing happens, let the boss carry it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to song Yinian''s words, Xu Shaotang can only smile helplessly.


    He knew that song Yinian''s words were a joke. With the status of the Song family, nothing would happen. If something happened, even if song Yinian didn''t tell him, he would take the initiative to stand up.


    "One more thing, by the way." Looking at Xu Shaotang''s helpless smile, song Yinian said, "the Tang family and the Song family are also friends. Now there is another layer of relationship between Yiyan and Zhiqiu. If the Tang family can''t bear it, you still have to pull them, although this kind of thing is unlikely."


    With the complete withdrawal of the Chu family and the Han family from the capital, there are only a few in the capital at present. Almost all the young people in the capital are suppressed by Xu Shaotang without any resistance, but it also contributes to the relationship between the families, which is not as clear as before. This is also a good thing. As long as the Tang family does not die, nothing will happen.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "Lao Tang has helped me a lot in Tianhai. When it''s time to pull them, I will pull them."


    "Well, I wish you could think so." With a smile, song Yinian said, "however, you should not care too much about the Tang and song families. You should master a yardstick between them, which is good for you and the Tang and song families."


    Xu Shaotang understood what song Yinian meant. This measure is not to let the two families rely on him and his relationship. It is not only to give the two families more opportunities to exercise, but also to keep a relatively safe distance between them.


    "Well, I understand!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I won''t interfere in general affairs. I believe they will handle them well.""Your boy''s savvy is good!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinian knew that Xu Shaotang had understood his own meaning. Some words were inconvenient for them to say directly. They could only hint Xu Shaotang in this way. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang understood his meaning.


    Xu Shaotang gave her a bitter smile and sighed, "I''ve been in the muddy water of the capital for so long. If I can''t understand this situation, I''m afraid something will happen long ago."


    A safe distance can maintain the corresponding balance, which can not be broken by him. Not only him, but also anyone who breaks it will become the target of public criticism.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing that I''ve been worried about." Song Yinian said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "About the hand of God." With a worried look on his face, song Yinian said: "now everyone knows that there is a man with a good eye in the capital who belongs to the hand of God. I believe you have been pursuing him all the time. Do you have any clues now?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his eyes, looked at Song Yinian, and seriously asked, "is this what you want to ask, or is it someone who asked you to ask?"


    "Don''t worry, I want to ask myself." Song Yinian looked around and said to Xu Shaotang in a low voice: "I have some speculation in my heart, but this speculation..."


    Later, song''s voice became smaller and smaller, almost inaudible.


    After hearing song Yinian''s words, Xu Shaotang looks at him in shock.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, song Yinian understood that his guess was Xu Shaotang''s.

 Chapter 847

    Within three days, the whole army was informed of the military order that song Yinian would take full command of the war on the East Island. All military regions must implement song''s order unconditionally.


    Once this order was issued, there was a sudden uproar, which was equivalent to handing over all military power to song Yinian. In ancient times, song Yinian is now the Grand Marshal of the army.


    Many people have raised some doubts about the above order, but the above attitude is extremely tough. There are only four words: execute the order!


    With this order issued, song Yinian''s big stone finally fell to the ground. At the same time, it also means that he will soon go to the Annam military region closest to the East Island.


    In the special airport of the garrison in the capital, the team practicing for song Yinian was also extremely large.


    In addition to the old man, almost everyone with enough weight has arrived, and even the Dragon general has personally come here to practice for song Yinian.


    "Old song, tell me about you. What are you going to do when you are old?" Tang Hesong also complained about this stubborn old man in front of song Yinian.


    Song Yinian patted his chest and looked at Tang Hesong with displeasure. He snorted: "old man, I know you are jealous of me! But it''s useless for you to be jealous now. The whole army has already issued orders. Hehe


    Of course, he knows that Tang Hesong is not jealous of him, he just thinks about his body. He also wants to dilute his sadness about the parting of all the old friends on the scene. This should be the last time to see them.


    Song Yinian''s words made Tang Hesong angry and said: "this old man is a dog biting LV Dongbin. He doesn''t know the good people."


    "Well, you two old fellows, don''t be shameful here." Long Jiang Wu came to song Yinian with his wheelchair, held his hand, and said, "I just want to say: this war is a war of national annihilation. No matter what the reason is, Xu Sheng is not allowed to lose! If you win, you have no credit. If you lose, I''ll see you! "


    Qin Guozhu had already told him the current situation of song Yinian, and it was because of this that they agreed to let song Yinian do it again at the last time.


    Although he was very sad that he would never see this old friend again, he had to ask for something. After all, human feelings belong to human feelings and war belongs to war.


    Song Yinian straightened his body, saluted the Dragon general and said: "the chief can rest assured that if there is no diamond, he will not be able to do porcelain work. If song Yinian is defeated in this kind of war, don''t mention coming to see him. Even if he treats me with treason, I have no opinion!"


    Not surprisingly, it would have been a war to win. Not only China but also many powerful countries participated in the war against the East Island. If they could not win such a small place, they would have a bad memory.


    "Good! There''s an air of not being old! " Long will hold song Yinian''s hand tightly, trying to calm his emotions, said: "when you come back, I will meet you at the airport in person!"


    Among the people present, only Xu Shaotang and Qin Guozhu understood the meaning of the sentence.


    Long Jiang went to the airport to pick him up. I''m afraid it''s not song Yinian, but his coffin!


    Feeling the strength from the hand of the Dragon general, song Yinian nodded solemnly.


    "Old man, come on!" Qin Guozhu personally came over with a bowl of wine and handed it to song Yinian, "this bowl of wine should be regarded as a good deed for you. Our long cherished wish falls on you. If you can''t fulfill our long cherished wish, you won''t even have the qualification to deal with it as treason!"


    "Ha ha! Good Song Yinian took the small half bowl of wine from Qin Guozhu and drank it up in one gulp. Then he dropped the bowl on the ground with a "pop" sound, spitting out the spirit of wine. He chanted with great pride: "the holy book is full of volumes, and I always feel that my heart is full of spirit.


    He laughed wildly and scattered the guests from all directions. He turned to Hushan in his fury. Do not fear the bloody wind and rain, sing a song of wanliqing, travel alone, he Jishou? "It''s a great relief."


    Listening to song Yinian''s heroic poem, the three people who knew his physical condition felt that their hearts were blocked by something.


    Red eyes, but dare not in front of so many people to show the sadness of life and death, can only suppress the emotion in the heart.


    "It''s a great time to lift the sky and lift the earth to comfort my life!" Qin Guozhu stepped forward and patted song Yinian heavily on the shoulder. Then he hugged him and said in his ear, "take care, old man!"


    Take care of yourself. I can''t say enough about the sorrow of leaving. Once I''m gone, I''ll never see you again!


    Song Yinian also patted Qin Guozhu''s back, held back the tears in his eyes and pretended to laugh with ease: "Lao Qin, take care, you must take care!"


    Qin Guozhu didn''t know the other meaning of song Yinian''s words. He nodded heavily and said, "don''t worry, I can''t die yet!"


    Looking at the two people saying goodbye there, Long Jiang worried that they couldn''t control their emotions. He went forward and said, "well, they are all going to the earth. Don''t be so sentimental here. Lao song, hurry to board the plane. We are waiting for your good news!"


    "Good!"


    Song Yinian and Qin Guozhu are reluctant to part. They go to Tang Zhiqiu, who comes to see him off. They pick up their great grandson and carefully look at the boy who is "giggling" at him. They bow their heads and gently kiss him on his face. Then they resolutely turn around and board the plane which is already very good.At the door of the engine room, song Yinian stopped again, turned around, straightened his body, and saluted everyone with the most standard military salute. The breeze blew on his face, white hair on his temples moved, and his face was full of perseverance.


    Everyone also saluted song Yinian and paid infinite respect to the veteran general.


    One minute later, the plane finally slowly left the airport. Through the cabin window, he saw that the people waving below were getting smaller and smaller. Suddenly, song Yinian burst into tears, but the tears in his eyes didn''t cover up the smile on his face. Life is like this. What do you want?


    "Chief, go back..." Golden tiger is full of melancholy sigh way.


    In the corner of the airport, there is an ordinary military car, but no one knows that the old man is sitting in the military car. The old man didn''t show up to see off song Yinian, who is about to go to war. He just chose to watch the old general silently here.


    The old man didn''t seem to hear Jin Hu''s words. He just looked through the glass of the car and murmured: "who can ask if you are old enough to eat..."


    Listening to the ambiguous words in the old man''s mouth, the golden tiger sighed heavily and made a color to the iron leopard, indicating that the iron leopard was driving.


    Iron leopard nodded knowingly, started the car and drove away slowly.


    The old man kept mumbling that sentence, as if he had lost his soul

 Chapter 848

    "Do you know about Lao song''s illness?"


    After seeing song Yinian off, Long Jiang did not rush to return to the dragon group, but let Xu Shaotang push him to the training field of the garrison.


    When he is in front of others, Long Jiang can still control his emotions. When he is alone with Xu Shaotang, he can''t control his emotions. His eyes are red and wet.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I should be the first to know his condition. I knew it when we moved."


    "Alas..." With a heavy sigh, the Dragon reached out to wipe the tears from his eyes, looked at the sky where song Yinian''s special plane had already disappeared, and said with a heavy voice: "this old man has been fighting for his country all his life. He didn''t want to go to a grand fight when he came. His whole life is worth it!"


    "It''s worth it. It should be his best destination." Xu Shaotang pushes Long Jiang slowly out of the training field, looking down at his arms, where there is a letter from Song Yinian to him.


    He didn''t know the contents of the letter. Song Yinian had told him to give it to the people of the Song family when he fell down.


    He thought in his heart, maybe song Anbang and song Anmin would blame themselves at that time. They knew song Yinian''s illness but didn''t tell them, which made them lose the last time to accompany him.


    He said: "this is the best place for us to return to."


    "You''re still healthy. It''s too early to think about that." Xu Shaotang relieved.


    He knows that song Yinian''s visit reminds the older generation that they are all in their twilight years. They are no longer the swanky ones they used to be. The disease may come to them at any time. Maybe the one who is OK today will be gone tomorrow.


    "Don''t comfort me, you boy." Long Jiang gave a wry smile and said, "we are all mentally prepared, but we didn''t expect that the old man was the first to come to this step. This old man has been a rascal all his life, but why can''t he be a rascal again in front of his illness? "


    "Life and death, old song also see open, you old don''t follow melancholy." Xu Shaotang patted Long Jiang on the shoulder and said, "don''t talk about such a heavy topic. Let''s talk about ah Kui."


    Long Jiang doesn''t want to go back to the dragon group, and he doesn''t want to go back to the Song family for the time being, for fear of song Anbang''s endless chatter in front of him.


    "There''s nothing to say." Dragon will sigh again: "originally our action has been very fast, did not expect that she is still mysteriously missing. Long Fei finds Ning Yi, who is also looking for her everywhere. He doesn''t know where she has gone. The girl of the Song family is very close to ah Kui. She doesn''t even know where ah Kui''s home is. "


    Mention this matter, Long Jiang is a burst of helplessness, the enemy''s cunning and vigilance is beyond his expectation, if he stands in the angle of the gentleman, I''m afraid he can''t judge from the small point that ah Kui has been exposed.


    Facing such a cunning opponent, even he felt an unprecedented pressure, which was no less than when he faced the Mu family.


    "Actually, I always have a question." Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "Enoch and I didn''t have the heart to guard against ah Kui before. Enoch and ah Kui had many parties in private. If ah Kui wanted to seize Enoch to threaten me, I couldn''t refuse their threat. But I''m very curious why she never did it?"


    "Well, your questions are normal." Long Jiang thought for a while and then said, "maybe she doesn''t want to be exposed so early. After all, it''s good for them to watch your every move around you. It may not be in their interest to expose too early."


    He can only analyze it in this way. Can''t he think that ah Kui is softhearted because of her intimate relationship with song Yinuo?


    If that were the case, they would not be the hands of God.


    "Maybe..." As for the analysis of Long Jiang, Xu Shaotang holds a reserved attitude. "You may not believe it when you say it. When song asked me to explain something a few days ago, his guess about the identity of that gentleman was surprisingly consistent with mine."


    "Oh?" Dragon general suddenly came to interest, eyes from the empty sky away, turned his head to look at Xu Shaotang, asked: "really this?"


    "Do you think I have to lie to you?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, I was shocked to hear him say his guess. At present, only the two of us should know about it. I thought the old man was entrusted to spy on me."


    He didn''t tell anyone about the identity of Mr. Yu except Long Jiang. The only one who might know their guess is you Mingze. After all, Long Jiang has been asking you to monitor the phone.


    In contrast, song Yinian knew little about the hand of God, but he had the same guess as them, which made him wonder how the old man guessed.


    If it were not for some of the previous findings, he believed that he could not have doubted that person at all.


    "Did you ask him how he guessed?" The Dragon general asked in doubt."Asked, not said." Thinking of song Yinian''s unfathomable appearance, Xu Shaotang was slightly annoyed and said: "I asked him again and again, and he repeated those two words: Guess! But he certainly didn''t tell the truth. If he didn''t find anything, he would never guess at that man''s head. "


    "The old man


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang cursed song Yinian with a bitter smile and sighed: "since he can guess like this, there must be a reason. This old man will pit me once before he dies, as if we are afraid that we will forget him."


    "Yes, the old man did it on purpose." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    "Since the old man guessed like that, I guess you are right." Long Jiang thought slightly: "but I''m very confused, you Mingze''s phone monitoring should not be found, why can''t I find any sign of his contact with the hand of God?"


    This is the biggest puzzle for him and Xu Shaotang at present. They don''t believe the man who doesn''t contact with the hand of God. Since they do, why can''t they monitor anything of value?


    Even if they speak with a code, there should be some discoveries, but now there is no discovery, which makes them think that they suspect the wrong person for a time.


    "Since that one can judge the fact that ah Kui has exposed from a little detail, will he also guess that we will monitor his phone?" Xu Shaotang frowned and asked the Dragon general.

 Chapter 849

    Long Jiang quietly listened to Xu Shaotang''s words. After thinking about it, he nodded slightly and said, "it''s not that there is no such possibility. I even suspect that the one who contacted with the hand of God has always been ah Kui."


    If so, their previous monitoring direction would be wrong. Unfortunately, it is impossible for them to monitor ah Kui again.


    Thinking of this, they can not help but have a strong sense of frustration. This man is too cunning for them to grasp.


    In particular, Long Jiang, after all these years, there are really not many things that he can''t find out. This gentleman brings him unprecedented powerlessness, but also gives him unprecedented motivation. Now he is determined to spend time with him, and he will not find out his identity. He vows not to give up.


    "Maybe they have other ways to get in touch." Xu Shaotang conjectured: "in modern society, there are too many ways to get in touch. Moreover, if he guesses that we are monitoring his phone, he is likely to spread doubts to disturb our sight. Therefore, I think we can''t guess what he is doing or what he wants to do now, but just follow our own way of thinking to trace it. I don''t believe he will never show his feet! If that''s the case, I''ll admit it! "


    If a person can really do bad things without leaving any trace, Xu Shaotang can only admire this person. If so, they really can''t find anything to say and can only sigh that they are inferior to others.


    But is it possible? Should be impossible, if that really did not leave a trace, how can Xu Shaotang doubt him?


    For the sake of today''s plan, we can only leave all this to time to test. They will do it according to their own ideas, and no one will be influenced by their own ideas. When the day comes, it may be the time for the truth to be revealed.


    "Well, there''s some truth in what you say." Long Jiang nodded and said: "since he is so smart, we may be led by his nose if we are not careful. Don''t worry about him beforehand. Now ah Kui has been completely exposed. At least let''s break his arm. The truth will come to the surface."


    "Yes Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "now the hand of God has been exposed more and more, I don''t believe that he can still sit."


    With more and more clues about the hand of God, according to the current progress, it is estimated that the time is not far away to have a decisive battle with the hand of God. At that time, no matter how deep this person is hidden, he will be exposed one day.


    "By the way, when it comes to the hand of God, what happened to you and mu Tiance?" Long Jiang doesn''t want to continue to study Mr. Xu''s identity. Instead, he says to Xu Shaotang, "listen to dantai, you and mu Tiance join hands to smash Baqi snake to pieces. It seems that you cooperate well?"


    Talking about Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang showed a smile on his face and said with a smile: "I deliberately let someone go. Now mu Tiance must be remembered by the hand of God. He is on the same front with us for the time being, but he and I can''t escape the battle."


    In essence, he and mu Tiance have no hatred, just because mu Tiance was born in the Mu family, and he must be the one who wields a knife against the Mu family.


    Mu Tiance knew from the beginning that Xu Shaotang would be the one who was released to suppress the Mu family, so from the first day he met Xu Shaotang, he regarded Xu Shaotang as his opponent in this life.


    Under such circumstances, their battle is inevitable unless one of them dies in the hands of others.


    "Are you sure?" Asked the Dragon general.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head: "no, mu Tiance''s growth is too fast. My master even said that if Mu Tiance understood all the things he knew, he would be invincible! However, it''s not so easy to integrate them. So, the number of winners and losers between him and me should be five to five. "


    "Five five?" Dragon general looked at Xu Shaotang with a worried look and sighed: "more than a year ago, you could completely suppress mu Tiance, but now there are only five or five. The growth of Mu Tiance is really terrible."


    "It''s really terrible." Even so, Xu Shaotang did not have any fear, but casually said: "he has his fortune. This is a thing that can be met but can not be sought. Everything is God''s will. Maybe God doesn''t want us to win too easily in this doomed battle. "


    If Mu Tiance hadn''t devoured Cain''s soul, he could have suppressed mu Tiance now. Unfortunately, there are not so many ifs in the world.


    Mu Tiance had his own fortune, but he didn''t have his own? From the rebirth of his soul to the death of his army, his fortune was not bad.


    So God is fair, at least for both of them.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang shows a happy smile. From Xu Shaotang''s words, we can see that Xu Shaotang has matured a lot now. After a series of honing, he has learned to face all this calmly.


    "If only you could think so." Dragon will be very pleased to say: "in fact, I always hope that the Mu family can be used for us, if there is such a day, I believe Huaxia will gradually stand on the top of the world.""Wait!" Listen to the dragon will say here, Xu Shaotang suddenly think of a thing, smile to the dragon will say: "maybe not so one day can."


    "Well, what do you mean The dragon will look at him doubtfully and ask.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said: "this time we went to the suicide forest, we found the spaceship crashed by prehistoric civilization. I picked up a box that might hold important articles. There might be scientific and technological documents or other things left by prehistoric civilization in that box. It''s just that I don''t know how to open that box. I''ll give it to you later. You''ll organize people to study it. Maybe I can open it. "


    When he came back from abroad, he met song Yinian, which made Xu Shaotang almost forget. Now when he heard long Jiang talking about the future of China, he remembered the box he had thrown at Song''s house.


    As soon as his words came out, the Dragon general suddenly got up, glared at him and asked, "where is the box now? Why didn''t you say such an important thing earlier? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general innocently and said, "if you don''t come back, you will encounter this matter. Have you forgotten? The box is in Song''s house. I''ll send it to you myself later. "


    "Don''t wait to look back, go and get it now!" Long Jiang can''t wait to push Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 850

    "Dinner, sir."


    The wound on ah Kui''s forehead hasn''t healed yet, but it doesn''t affect her mood. Since she saw her husband''s real face, she suddenly found that her life was so beautiful.


    Her heart even has a small secret joy, if she was not angry at that time to die, do not know when to see her husband without any reservation.


    Hearing ah Kui''s cry, the man playing alone on the go board raised his head, looked at ah Kui with a smile, and said, "girl, don''t take me as an experimental mouse today."


    Looking at ah Kui''s smile, my husband was helpless. The girl said that she wanted to take care of her daily life, but she was a life idiot. During this time, she collected many cooking methods on the Internet, but unfortunately she became the object of her new dishes.


    Even so, the husband who is very picky about the dishes still pinches his nose to eat the food. Seeing the girl''s smile, my husband was relieved. This is what ah Kui should look like at this age. Young, lively and naughty, this is a fresh life.


    "Hee hee, I won''t. yesterday was a mistake. Sir, I''d like to taste my new dry dish pancake." Ah cried and laughed.


    "OK, trust you again, you girl!" Mr. Huixin a smile, looking at the chessboard in front of, but slightly frowned.


    Ah Kui noticed Mr. Wang''s look and came to look at the chessboard in front of him. On the chessboard, at first glance, the pieces of black and white are hard to separate, and it seems that they can''t win or lose.


    However, if you take a closer look, you will find something different. In the core area of the sunspot, there is a white spot in the center. If the white spot attacks around the white spot in the middle, the sunspot side will gradually lose and eventually lose the whole game.


    If you want to make this chessboard live, you must remove the white one in the middle town!


    However, as long as the white man is not stupid, he will surely die to protect the white man. In this way, the situation is a little complicated.


    Knowing that ah Kui also studied weiqi, he looked at her with a smile and asked, "girl, how do you think this game should be broken?"


    Ah Kui carefully stares at every piece on the chessboard and frowns to think about how to break the game. However, there is no way to break the game.


    Just as she was about to give up, an idea suddenly rose in her heart. The sadness on her face disappeared and she turned to show a sly smile.


    "Girl, do you think of a way to break the game?" Mr. noticed a cry look, some surprised to see this girl one eye.


    He has been playing this game for a long time. From the first time, sunspot was dominant to now, sunspot was gradually in a disadvantage. When he looked back and wanted to turn the situation around, he found that the white man had gone deep into sunspot''s hinterland, which made sunspot feel like a thorn in his throat, but he had nothing to do.


    Ah Kui raised her eyes, looked at her husband with a smile, and then quickly reached out to take away the white man in the middle town.


    "You see, isn''t this chess alive now?" With that, regardless of the helpless look of Mr. Zhang, he took Mr. Zhang''s arm and pulled him to the dining table: "eat quickly, it will be cold if you don''t eat any more."


    "Have a good meal!" Mr. Frank smile, looking at a few dishes on the table, slightly nodded and said: "yes, it''s really improved a lot."


    Compared with the food that this girl just started to cook, the food is much better now. Although the taste of this dish should not be very good, it can be barely swallowed.


    Listening to the affirmation of my husband, a happy smile appeared on ah Kui''s face. Although he knew that the taste of the meal was definitely not in line with her husband''s taste, she was infinitely satisfied to see her husband eating his own cooking. It seems to be one of her few pleasures here.


    While eating the food that he could barely swallow, he asked ah Kui, "are you still used to it here?"


    "Habit, of course." A weeping little taste of their own craft, forced to resist the impulse to spit out, said with a smile: "in addition to here, I really can''t find a more used place."


    Over the years, his joys, sorrows and joys have been expressed in this place. Only here can she be the most real herself. Every time she comes here, she is very relaxed physically and mentally. For her, this is her real home.


    Who is not used to it in their own home?


    "Just get used to it." Mr. Wang put down his chopsticks, looked at the girl lovingly and said, "I''m afraid you''re not used to it here. After all, no one wants to be a canary in the cage."


    Ah Kui''s death proves that she refuses to accept Ning Yi''s determination. In this way, she can only move in this limited space, and even can''t step out the door of this room. She had the chance to become a free flying oriole, but now she can only become a captive canary.


    It seems that the price is a little high.


    Ah Kui didn''t speak. She just picked up a piece of meat from the plate and put it in his bowl. Then she said with a smile, "no one wants to be a canary in the cage, but it also depends on who the bird keeper is. If the Canary can''t live without her master, why doesn''t she stay in the cage quietly and enjoy all this.""Ha ha, you have the meaning of" if you are not a fish, you will know the happiness of the fish. " Mr. Wang picked up the chopsticks, although he knew that the meat in the bowl didn''t taste very good, he still ate it in one bite.


    Looking at the way my husband ate, ah Kui was sweet and scared.


    She was afraid that her husband would leave her even one day. At that time, how could she manage to be a canary without her master?


    See a cry silly looking at himself, the husband put up his chopsticks, in a cry head gently knock, smile: "eat quickly, do you still want me to a person to finish this table of food?"


    "Oh, I see!" Ah Kui pouted and rubbed his head. While eating his own cooking with a kind of arrogance towards the enemy, he said: "I must learn to cook well!"


    For her, learning to cook can not only let her spend the boring time in this cage, but also give her husband more care. Although the care is suspected of torturing her husband, she believes that with her own efforts, she will finally be able to make a meal to satisfy her husband.


    Come on! Cry!


    She said silently in her heart.

 Chapter 851

    After dinner, ah Kui was busy cleaning up the dishes, but her husband told her to stop.


    Mr. let a cry sit down beside him, took a white son to fill in the position of the white son that a cry just took away.


    "Mu Tiance seems to have begun to cooperate with Xu Shaotang." Looking at the losing chess game, Mr. Xu sighed and said: "it''s news from above that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have jointly killed the three masters who were sent to set traps for Xu Shaotang in East Island. The most powerful eight Qi snake in East island also died in their hands."


    "Three?" Ah Kui asked suspiciously, "don''t you mean there are four strong people? Why only three? "


    Since they could kill three, she believed that killing four didn''t seem to be difficult.


    Under the influence of her husband, ah Kui really wants Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to kill the organization''s experts. The more they kill, the better. As he said, the organization is their enemy and friend. If they didn''t want to use the organization to accomplish their ideals, they would have been on the opposite side of the organization.


    It''s really a great pleasure for Xu Shaotang to let them and organize dogs to bite dogs.


    With a slight sigh, Mr. Xu said: "this is the intelligence of Xu Shaotang. I think that person should have been let go on purpose. In this way, the organization will list mu Tiance as the enemy, so that it can push the boat forward and pull Mu Jia to the opposite side of the organization."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Ah Kui said: "anyway, the Mu family and Xu Shaotang are all the targets we want to eliminate. It''s just right for them to bite with the organization. It''s better to fight against both sides, so we can reap profits."


    "Having said that, don''t forget that once Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance unite, it means that almost all the experts in China are on the same front. In addition, now all countries are starting to crack down on the power of the organization. Unless a miracle happens, the organization will eventually fail." The teacher quietly analyzed: "under the covering nest, is there a complete egg? I''m afraid we''ll be exposed before the collapse of the organization. By that time, I''m afraid our plan will be completely aborted... "


    His purpose is not only to destroy the hand of God, but also to destroy Xu Shaotang and Mu family, even those who stand behind them!


    If we just destroy a hand of God, we just need him to stand up, I''m afraid we can wipe out this organization.


    The best result is that Xu Shaotang and the Mu family were defeated first, and then they organized or he took the initiative to destroy both sides. Then, even if he was exposed, it doesn''t matter, because at that time, his ideal was basically completed. As for the hand of God, he believed that the Congress would destroy it, and he didn''t have to worry about it.


    If all this can go on according to his plan, even if he dies, he will die without regret.


    Listening to my husband''s analysis, ah Kui''s face became dignified gradually. He knew that my husband''s worry was not unreasonable, but that hatred might become a reality.


    "What shall we do now? Do you want to find a way to get Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance up first? " A cry is full of sadness, said: "if they continue to cooperate, our situation will be more and more passive."


    Originally, they had been hiding in the dark, and they should be the ones who took the initiative. Now, because of Xu Shaotang''s sudden alliance with mu Tiance, they are actually becoming passive. If they go on like this, they can''t even achieve their most basic goals, let alone fulfill their ideals?


    "After our calculations, Xu Shaotang has become more and more alert, and mu Tiance is the most intelligent person. If we stir up their relationship now, they will not be fooled. They are afraid that they will find us by following suit." "It''s obviously not good for us to do this now," he said


    Hearing his husband''s words, ah Kui got up like an ant on a hot pot and said, "what shall we do? Can we just watch them cooperate? "


    Now she can see the situation of Mr. Xu. If it goes on like this, Mr. Xu will be defeated by them.


    She didn''t want to see her husband fail, because if he fails, he will die.


    "For the moment, we have no better way." With a heavy sigh, Mr. Wang moved his eyes to the chessboard where the defeat had been shown. He tried to move the sunspot several times, but in the end, he didn''t make any action.


    Now, although sunspot is at a disadvantage, it''s not that he doesn''t have the possibility of turning over. It''s just that he needs to think about it carefully. The more time he is, the more calm he needs to be.


    If you don''t think about it well, you''ll have no chance to turn over once you let Baizi catch his flaw.


    A cry is also full of anxiously looking at the chessboard, she has not started that kind of teasing mind, just thinking about how to help sunspot out of trouble.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on a white son on the edge of the white son in the town. From the current situation, this white son helped the white son in the town defend the attack from the side and make his flank extremely safe. However, once the chess piece in charge of Gongwei is eaten, the black side will not turn defeat into victory, but it can at least gain more time, make the game last longer, and win breathing opportunities for the black side."Sir, if What if you eat this chess piece? " Ah Kui pointed to the white man he was looking at and said to her husband.


    "Is this a chess piece?" Mr. Wang also looked at the chess piece, his face was a bit impatient, hesitated and said: "I have seen the role of this chess piece, but it''s no less difficult to eat this chess piece than the most eye-catching one..."


    "What about that?" The more she thought about it, the more anxious she was. Her face was full of worry.


    Mr. Zhang carefully looked at the chessboard, and finally issued a dull sigh. Then he reached out and grabbed the white men who entered his hinterland and said, "if there''s really no way, then we have to be tough!"


    Ah Kui didn''t know what kind of method Mr. Chen was talking about. But from Mr. Chen''s face, we can see that this method is the most pressing one. It''s time for me to come to the end.


    "Sir..."


    A cry wants to persuade her husband to think about it again, but he has put up his hand to her, indicating that she doesn''t need to say any more.


    Mr. a gently knocked on the head of a cry, quietly said: "girl, you remember, if you fall into a passive, want to regain the initiative, only preemptive!"

 Chapter 852

    After giving Longjiang the box he brought all the way back from Dongdao, Xu Shaotang didn''t care about the box any more. He just heard Longjiang say that experts are organizing to open the box, but he hasn''t found a way yet.


    If it is so easy to be opened, the prehistoric civilization will not be so worth looking forward to.


    The more difficult it is to open this box, the more interested people are in the technology of prehistoric civilization.


    In the courtyard of the Song family, Xu Shaotang and song Anbang stare at each other with big eyes and small eyes. They stare at each other like cockfighting. Neither of them is willing to move their eyes first. It seems that they think that they will lose if they move first.


    "Sister, when do you think they''ll have to stare?" Song Yinuo quietly pulled song Yinuo''s sleeve and asked in a low voice.


    Song Yinuo looked at the son-in-law helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know. Maybe when they are tired or bored."


    It''s not that she didn''t persuade them, but her persuasion didn''t play any role. Now she can only let them go. Anyway, they will never fight here.


    "In fact, it''s good for the old man to lead the army to the East Island." Song Yiyan didn''t know the old man''s current physical condition. He said with a smile: "it''s said that there are many countries participating in the war against the east island this time. The destruction of the East Island is a sure thing. The old man is always at leisure. It''s good to take exercise."


    When it comes to song Yinian, song Yinuo is helpless again. They are all stubborn and probably inherited from the old man.


    Hearing song Yiyan''s words, song Yinuo couldn''t help but stare at him and said, "just say it in front of me. If you say it in front of my father and your father, you have to be beaten!"


    This boy is really big hearted. Do you still exercise? Don''t think about the old man''s age. It''s no better than commanding at home. It''s a foreign country. There are too many unpredictable factors. The old man is still on the front line to command the battle. If there is no danger, it''s impossible.


    "Hey, hey, when I didn''t say anything." When song Yinuo stares at him, song Yiyan habitually shrinks his neck, which is a problem left from childhood and can''t be changed.


    "Well, let''s go with them. Let''s go and see the kids." Since these two people want to stare down like this, song Yinuo has nothing to do. He thinks that when they are both hungry, there will always be someone who can''t stand it first.


    Song Yiyan looked at Song Yinuo''s stomach with a smile and joked: "I was always bullied by you when I was a child. Now it''s the turn of Fengshui. My boy can bully you in the future. I don''t know if it''s revenge for me, ha ha."


    Because he was two or three years younger than song Yinuo, song Yiyan was almost bullied by song Yinuo when he was a child. When he was able to win song Yinuo, he was too embarrassed to fight with women.


    Song Yinuo threw him a white eye, touched his stomach and said with a smile: "I don''t know who bullied who! Don''t forget, this little guy in my stomach has many brothers and sisters... "


    "Er..."


    Song Yiyan slightly smothers and thinks about it carefully. It seems that he really has such a truth. How can he forget that Xu Shaotang is enjoying the happiness of the whole people now?


    It seems that the hope of letting his son avenge himself is doomed to failure.


    After a long time, it was song Anbang who couldn''t bear it. At last, he glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "I haven''t seen a son-in-law like you!"


    Song Anbang felt that he was really in a bad mood. He met a son-in-law like Xu Shaotang. He didn''t know how to respect his father-in-law, but he didn''t feel comfortable with himself all the time. Now he is a high-ranking man, but he has no way to deal with Xu Shaotang.


    I can''t scold, I can''t beat, it seems that I can''t beat


    Seeing that song Anbang voluntarily withdrew from the "glare" war, Xu Shaotang blinked his dry eyes and said, "I haven''t seen your unreasonable father-in-law! You can''t persuade your own Lao Tzu. Instead, it''s my fault. Who can I talk to? "


    Song Anbang is still angry with Xu Shaotang about Song Yi''s army going to the East Island. He stubbornly thinks that Xu Shaotang didn''t persuade the old man. He thinks in his heart, aren''t you a jerk with ability and eye? Won''t you tell them?


    As long as those people don''t speak, the old man wants to lead the army to the East Island. That''s a dream!


    He knew that Xu Shaotang had a good relationship with those people, especially long Jiang, so he had to wear the same trousers with Xu Shaotang.


    With such congenital conditions, Xu Shaotang didn''t say hello to those people in advance. He didn''t blame Xu Shaotang and who?


    "If I can persuade you, I''ll let you persuade me?" Song Anbang opened his coat and breathed: "anyway, I just say that if there is something wrong with the old man, I only want you to ask!"


    "Can you order more faces?" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "you only ask me, who do I go to? Forget it, I can''t tell you! "According to song Anbang''s logic, it seems that he encouraged song Yinian to take the job.


    It''s not that he didn''t persuade him, but song Yinian''s mind has been determined. Let alone himself. Why did the old man almost roll up his sleeve with Qin Guozhu? He estimated that even if the top one came, song Yinian was still resolute. After all, at this time, people can be said to be fearless.


    "You think I want to talk to you?" Song Anbang stood up and said, "I''ll deal with you later."


    Although he said so, song Anbang knew clearly that it was impossible to clean up Xu Shaotang in his life.


    Xu Shaotang did not care about the smile, said: "OK, I''m waiting for you to clean me up."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang like this, song Anbang wanted to kick Xu Shaotang''s stinky face, glared at him again, and turned to leave angrily.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Song Anbang''s back and sighs. He knows that it''s not over.


    When song Yinian falls to the front line, song Anbang will certainly have a big fight with himself. At that time, it will not be a simple fight. It is estimated that he really has the idea to shoot him.


    But what can we do? Song Yinian insisted on not letting him tell the people of the Song family about his physical condition, and he did not want to watch song Yinian die of illness and pain.


    Forget it, let him go. At that time, let song Anbang vent his anger. Anyway, his skin is thick, isn''t it?

 Chapter 853

    "It''s over?"


    After watching song Yiyan''s son, song Yinuo walks up to Xu Shaotang, looks at Xu Shaotang sitting there alone, and asks with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and said with a faint smile: "it should be said that the quarrel is over for the time being."


    "Oh? I mean, it''s going to continue tomorrow? " Song Yinuo claps his forehead helplessly, feeling that Xu Shaotang seems to enjoy it.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "today, it''s just a small fight. The storm is still behind."


    It''s strange that song Anbang doesn''t quarrel with him when the matter of song Yinian comes to the surface. Just wait. This day won''t be long.


    Song Yinuo didn''t think about it anywhere else. Anyway, she was used to it. She went to Xu Shaotang''s back, encircled his neck, put her cheek on his solid back, and said, "you two must have been enemies in your last life."


    "Ha ha, maybe in the next life." With a smile, Xu Shaotang took song Yinuo''s hand around his neck and said, "shall we go out to avoid the limelight?"


    It''s not a thing to face song Anbang like this every day. It''s edifying to quarrel once in a while. If it''s too frequent, it''s a bit of a change.


    Song Yinuo smiles and asks, "where do you want to go for shelter?"


    "Ha, there are so many hotels in Beijing, although it''s OK to stay in a hotel for a period of time." Xu Shaotang said with indifference.


    "This No good? " Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo frowned slightly and thought, "after all, this is my home. If we go to a hotel, I''m afraid my father will really have an idea."


    She knows song Anbang. Although song Anbang and Xu Shaotang are not happy with each other, in fact, there is nothing in her heart. What''s more, she just wants to vent her depressed mood. If the two of them go to the hotel now, it is estimated that song Anbang will be really angry.


    It''s noisy, but it can''t really hurt the feelings.


    "That''s true." Xu Shaotang think, temporarily gave up the plan to move to the hotel.


    "That''s right." Song Yinuo smiles, loosens Xu Shaotang''s neck, walks to the front of Xu Shaotang and sits down: "there are so many things these days that I forgot to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang''s heart jumps, and he has a premonition that song Yinuo is going to ask about ah Kui.


    "It''s about crying." Song Yinuo looked into Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said anxiously: "after the last party, I have never seen ah Ku again. I can''t get through to her. Before long Fei found me and asked me about ah Kui. I want to ask, is there something wrong with ah Kui? "


    Originally, as long as song Yinuo didn''t ask, Xu Shaotang didn''t intend to tell song Yinuo about it. After all, ah Kui was half of song Yinuo''s best friend. Suddenly, she would not be able to accept ah Kui''s story.


    But now, since Song Yinuo asked this question, he knew it was inevitable.


    He just thought about how to tell song Yinuo about ah Kui in an appropriate way.


    After thinking about it, it seemed that there was no suitable way. In the end, she only nodded helplessly and said: "according to our investigation, ah Kui is a person of a mysterious organization. She deliberately approached you and me in order to spy on my movements, and the incident we were attacked in the villa before should also be planned by her."


    He doesn''t have to explain to song Enoch what kind of organization the hand of God is. He just needs to let song Enoch know that ah Kui and them are enemies and friends.


    After that, Xu Shaotang has been looking at Song Yinuo''s face. Song Yinuo''s face is slightly angry, but it''s not too surprised. Maybe when Long Fei came to her to understand ah Kui, she had already guessed that ah Kui had another problem. Now she asked Xu Shaotang about this, just to verify her guess.


    "Why did she do that? We have nothing to do with her? " Song Yinuo''s face was more puzzled than angry.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said, "I also want to know why she did it. Maybe many things in the world don''t need a reason at all?"


    Until now, although he knew that the gentleman in Beijing wanted to kill him all the time, he was also extremely confused.


    He admitted that he had never done anything outrageous. He didn''t know why the gentleman was staring at him.


    From the current analysis, it is the gentleman who let Lao Kong monitor the dragon group before. Thinking of Lao Kong, Xu Shaotang thinks of the absurd reason that Lao Kong said to monitor the dragon group. Mr. Xu asked Lao Kong to monitor the dragon group for the sake of the country? It seems that Mr. Kong is a man for the people?


    Some bullshit, but it was the fact that made him extremely depressed and puzzled.


    According to this logic, killing Xu Shaotang is also for the good of the country? Has he ever done anything wrong to the country?


    No! Xu Shaotang can say with a clear conscience.


    Moreover, judging from all the information they have at present, it should be this gentleman who killed "rainstorm" and lost "Firebird" and stirred up the relationship with Xia Jiuli. Mr. Wang has done so many things, which one seems to be good for the country? It is too contradictory between what is said and what is done.Looking at Xu Shaotang thinking there without speaking, song Yinuo looked at him with some worry and asked, "I was so close to ah Kui before, could I inadvertently reveal something..."


    Before she finished, Xu Shaotang took her hand and interrupted: "not as much as you think. You don''t have to feel guilty. Ah Kui really hid himself so well. Besides, what secret can she get from you? You don''t know a lot of my secrets, do you? At best, it''s just to know my whereabouts. She can''t cause me too much trouble


    At most, ah Kui is an executor. The real backstage is that gentleman. I''m afraid that all the things aimed at him have something to do with him.


    "I really didn''t expect ah Kui to be such a person." Song Yinuo sighed and said: "Ning Yi asked me about it some time ago. At that time, I didn''t know what happened to ah Kui. Now I know, but I don''t know how to tell him all this."


    "Ning Yi is a smart man. Ah Kui has no whereabouts here. Long Fei has asked him about the situation. Maybe he has guessed that ah Kui has a problem, but there are still some unwilling people in his heart." Xu Shaotang patted song Yinuo''s hand and said, "find a suitable opportunity to tell him so that he can find a woman who is really suitable for him as soon as possible..."

 Chapter 854

    speak of the devil.


    Just when they talked about the doomed relationship between Ning Yi and a Kui, the guard at the door came in and announced that a man named Ning Yi had come to visit.


    "Let him in." Song Yinuo sighed, looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly, and asked, "do you want to talk about it or do I want to talk about it?"


    They know that Ning Yi must have come here for ah Kui''s sake, but they don''t know how Ning Yi will feel after knowing her true identity?


    "For me, it''s better for men to communicate." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    Now that Ning Yi has come to his door, I have to give him an answer. Ning Yi is also a poor man. What can I do?


    "Well, I hope Ning Yi can think of it..."


    Song Yinuo also sighed slightly. Although he said so, he had no bottom in his heart. Both she and Xu Shaotang know Ning Yi''s feelings for ah Kui. It''s hard for him to suddenly accept that the woman he loves turns out to be a really bad woman. Love whets people. How many heroes finally fall on the word "love". With Ning Yi''s feelings and dedication to ah Ku, it is likely to have a huge impact on Ning Yi''s future life or thoughts.


    When they speak, Ning Yi has come to them.


    "We were talking about you just now, but you have come." Xu Shaotang reaches out to Ning Yi and invites Ning Yi to sit down beside them.


    Song Yinuo looks at Ning Yi with regret and sympathy. Although she tries not to show that kind of vision, she can''t control it in the face of the lost Ning Yi.


    Ning Yi is a smart man. Seeing the eyes Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo look at him, he has a general answer in his heart. Even so, he still wants to confirm with Xu Shaotang. He never hopes that his guess is wrong as he does now.


    Ning Yi went to their side and sat down. Looking at their regretful look, he asked, "ah Kui, is something wrong?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded, did not hide Ning Yi, said: "ah Kui is a mysterious organization, whether it is close to you or us, all have ulterior motives, now her identity has been exposed, she is either hiding or being killed."


    When Xu Shaotang said that ah Kui was killed, Ning Yi''s heart suddenly jumped. He felt that his heart seemed to be pricked by something. He didn''t care which organization ah Kui belonged to, or what ah Kui''s so-called ulterior purpose was. He just continued to ask Xu Shaotang, "you know ah Kui for a long time Who are you? "


    "If only we had known..." Xu Shaotang sighed, patted Ning Yi on the shoulder and said, "just think of yourself as a dream, when she is a woman in your dream."


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, this may not be a good thing now. At least, Ning Yi now knows ah Kui''s true identity, which is better than when he gets deeper and deeper into ah Kui in the future.


    Cut off this love as soon as possible, he can also find the woman who is really suitable for him as soon as possible.


    "A dream?" Ning Yi raised his head and murmured to himself, looking at Xu Shaotang. At last, he laughed at himself: "I didn''t expect that Ning Yi''s first love for women was like this. I really should have said that, the natural circulation, the retribution is not good.... "


    Although Ning Yi doesn''t have the faults of most dandies of rich families, there are many women around him. With Ning Yi''s family background, there are always some money worshiping women who try every means to rush up. Has he ever rejected any women, and has he ever dealt with those women with the idea of playing with things, but he never touched the truth.


    Now, at the beginning of his true feelings, he met ah Kui. He subconsciously thought that this might be a kind of retribution.


    "Ning Yi, this is not a natural cycle." Song Yinuo looked at the dispirited Ning Yi with some worry and said, "I believe that ah Kui is a good girl. Maybe she has her own difficulties."


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, Xu Shaotang screams that it''s not good. Song Yinuo''s words give Ning Yixin hope, or give him an excuse to continue.


    Ning Yi had planned not to think about ah Kui any more. Now she suddenly heard song Yinuo say so, and a new hope was suddenly kindled in her heart. As song Yinuo said, ah Kui might have some difficulties. If it was not for her nature, she would not have been mistaken.


    Looking at Ning Yi''s eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly thinks of you Mingze. At the beginning, you Mingze firmly believed that Yu Xiao had to be loved. Only after waiting for Yu Xiao for many years did he have today''s happiness.


    However, Yu Xiao is Yu Xiao, and ah Kui is ah Kui. They are essentially different. Yu Xiao chose to leave because he didn''t want you Mingze to be implicated in him. I''m afraid ah Kui never had peace in her heart.


    Although you Mingze and Ning Yi have similar experiences, their results are doomed to be completely opposite.


    "Forget ah Kui..." Looking at Ning Yi, who is full of hope again, Xu Shaotang mercilessly splashes cold water on him and says: "you and ah Ku are not the same people. No matter whether she has the so-called hardship or not, she is destined to stand on the opposite side of the whole China..."Xu Shaotang''s words are very heavy. He just doesn''t want Ning Yi to have so much hope.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether Ning Yi has listened to him or not. He reminds Ning Yi that he just doesn''t want to see a doomed tragedy continue. If Ning Yi refuses to listen, he has no way.


    Ning Yi raised his head and looked at Xu Shaotang slightly. From Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he saw unprecedented determination and affirmation. He also understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning in his heart. Finally, he could only sigh: "I try my best..."


    Her words are very unfounded, which may be the most unfounded words in his life.


    When Ning Yi leaves the Song family, he seems a little lost. Looking at his back, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo look at each other helplessly.


    "Why didn''t you just give him some hope?" When Ning Yi''s figure completely disappeared, song Yinuo couldn''t help asking Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "I don''t want him to be the next you Mingze..."


    After that, Xu Shaotang turned and walked into the room.


    Song Yinuo stands in the same place. She also knows the entanglement story between you Mingze and Yu Xiao. Thinking about you Mingze and Yu Xiao, and thinking about ah Kui and Ning Yi, she can only sigh "nature makes people".


    "Ah Kui, what are you doing all this for..." Song Yinuo looked at the sky above his head and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 855

    A few days later, the news came from the east island that after a fierce battle, the leading Chinese troops had already registered in the East Island, and the situation was more cruel than they thought. Facing the attack of many countries, the people of the East Island were willing to fight with their full name. Although the East Island suffered extremely heavy losses, it also caused huge casualties to the registered troops.


    Even so, east island''s defeat is inevitable.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t show much concern for a war that he had expected. He can now expect two results: one is that the East Island will no longer exist, and the other is that song Yinian can''t return from the East Island alive.


    While many people are watching the reports from the front line in front of computers and TV, Xu Shaotang drives to Guyuan alone.


    Close to Gu Yuan, looking at the green lakeside from a distance, Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion.


    Two years ago, he met Qin Zongheng for the first time here, and heard the story of compassion for the first time.


    Now more than two years later, Gu Yuan is still Gu Yuan, but pity is no longer the original pity, and Qin Zongheng is no longer the Qin Zongheng he met for the first time.


    All this seems to have God''s will in the dark, so that he inexplicably involved in compassion and the resentment of the Xia family, so that he was involved in a fight he should not have been involved in.


    At the beginning of summer, Gu Yuan is still so cool. Catkins blowing in the air seem to tell people all kinds of stories about Gu Yuan.


    Hearing the sound of the car, Lao Mo came out of the hut by the lake. Seeing Xu Shaotang, he was slightly disappointed, and then he came up with a smile.


    "Xu Shao, long time no see." Lao Mo opened the gate of the fence and welcomed Xu Shaotang in. He said with a smile, "but I haven''t seen you for some days. Did you come here to satisfy my cravings today?"


    Xu Shaotang noticed Lao Mo''s light disappointment at the beginning, and said with a smile, "it''s one thing to satisfy one''s hunger. In addition, I think you''re here alone. I haven''t come here for such a long time. I''ve come to see you specially. Why, I''m very disappointed to see that I''m not Mr. Yu? "


    He knows that most of Mo''s disappointments come from Qin Zongheng, right?


    Lao Mo blushed a little, but he didn''t hide it. He nodded and said, "at first, I heard the sound of the car. I thought it was Mr. Qin coming. When I opened the door and saw it was you, I wasn''t disappointed. I just felt sorry."


    "Oh, that''s reassuring. At least I''m not among the unwelcome." With a smile, Xu Shaotang walked into the fence and asked Lao Mo, "has Mr. Qin not been here for a long time?"


    I remember the last time I saw Qin Zongheng here, ah Kui was there. Now, ah Kui''s identity has been almost 100% confirmed, which makes people feel sad.


    Lao Mo nodded, sighed and said, "isn''t it? Last time I saw Mr. Qin, you were still here. Since that time, he has never been here. It seems that he has completely forgotten this place. "


    From Lao Mo''s tone, we can see that he is nostalgic for Qin Zongheng, who is both a boss and a friend.


    In the past, although Qin Zongheng didn''t come to visit the garden very much, he would come to visit him every month, sometimes chatting with him, sometimes sitting alone there. But now, nearly a year has passed, Qin Zongheng has never been to Guyuan again, which makes old Mo have to doubt that Qin Zongheng seems to have completely forgotten the place where he once comforted his soul.


    Sometimes he thought, if Qin Zongheng has really forgotten here, is it meaningful for him to stay here.


    Listening to Mo''s yearning tone, Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Qin won''t forget here. It carries too much of his emotion."


    Maybe it''s because Qin Qing didn''t take so long to care of other things.


    "I hope so." Lao Mo sighed, looked up at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what would you like to eat? The vegetables in this garden are getting old. It''s time you came to relieve the disaster. "


    "You always treat me like a pig?" Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "you just watch it. I know your craft. By the way, I''d like to ask a friend to come and sit down with me. Is that ok? "


    "No problem. It''s been cold here for a long time. You young people need to bring some energy." Mo smiles and says, "I''ll go and prepare the ingredients, or you can help me prepare the fresh fish just like Mr. Qin?"


    "I''ll try." Xu Shaotang some guilty said: "not everyone has the patience of Mr. Qin."


    Although he had fished with Qin Zongheng several times before, the harvest was terrible. Without Qin Zongheng''s patience and persistence, he could not guarantee that he would catch fish.


    "So it is." Lao Mo nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Qin''s patience is not something ordinary people can learn. All right, do your best. I''ll prepare the ingredients. "Looking at Mo''s busy figure, Xu Shaotang smiles, goes to the place where the fishing rod is placed, simply gets some bait, and then sits quietly by the lake and starts fishing.


    As time went by, Xu Shaotang''s fish float in the water didn''t move from beginning to end.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to strike, the sound of cars sounded outside the garden.


    When the car stops, mu Tiance slowly walks down from the car and sees Xu Shaotang fishing by the lake from a distance.


    Mu Tiance walked slowly to Xu Shaotang''s side, stood behind him and said, "can you still fish?"


    "No, I''m learning." Xu Shaotang turned around, pointed to the fishing rod in his hand, looked at mu Tiance with a smile, and said, "would you like to have a try?"


    Seeing mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang was not surprised, because he had invited mu Tiance. Looking at the time, mu Tiance was very punctual, a few minutes ahead of the time he had made an appointment with him.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and asked, "do you want to eat fish?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Mu Tiance went to the lake, the real Qi in his hand had been condensed, and he focused on the lake.


    The next moment, mu Tiance suddenly shot, his real Qi was like a javelin into the water. A few seconds later, a fish weighing five or six Jin had floated from the bottom of the water.


    Mu Tiance raised his hand again, and the fish had already appeared in his hand: "you see, this is not much easier?"


    "It''s really much simpler. If only everything were so simple..." Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile.

 Chapter 856

    Big fish out of the water, to wait for the people have arrived, Xu Shaotang naturally no need to fish.


    Mu Tiance then looked at the surrounding environment and asked Xu Shaotang, "how did you think of asking me to visit the garden?"


    "Do you know Gu Yuan?" Xu Shaotang was surprised. He thought mu Tiance didn''t know where it was.


    You know, he also learned from the mouth of song Yinian that this is the site of Gu''s family.


    "What''s the fuss?" Mu Tiance turned his lips and said faintly: "before you appeared, Xia Jiuli was one of the biggest threats to the Mu family. This is the thing and place where he became famous. Do you think the Mu family would not know?"


    Although mu Tiance is just a simple sentence, Xu Shaotang knows the fact that the Mu family pays close attention to their opponents. In this way, it is reasonable that mu Tiance has been pestering himself to decide whether to live or die with him.


    "Well, I know that your Mu family has great powers, so I don''t have to show off any more." Xu Shaotang shrugs. He really has nothing to say about these guwu families. Who told mu Tiance that he was born in the guwu family?


    Mu Tiance asked, "what do you want me to do? It''s not just for me to be here with you, is it


    Now he knows Xu Shaotang. For others, he doesn''t know Xu Shaotang''s attitude. But for him, Xu Shaotang is a typical person who goes to the three treasures hall for everything. If it wasn''t for his last request, Xu Shaotang would not have asked him to meet here.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "last time you helped me, can''t I treat you to dinner as a thank you?"


    "If I want to thank you for Hongmen banquet, I''ll take it as your saying." Mu Tiance said with great disdain.


    "Ha, you think too much." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if it''s to thank you, if you don''t believe it, you can think that I want to get along with you, so that you can slowly give up the idea of life and death with me."


    Mu Tiance said, "I''d better treat you as thanking me."


    He is not a fool. Will Xu Shaotang invite him to dinner in order to ease the relationship with him? Will Xu Shaotang be afraid of the battle of life and death that will come between them sooner or later?


    "Brother mu, it would have been finished in this way long ago." Xu Shaotang smiles and pulls mu Tiance to the hut.


    With the fish mu Tiance got from the lake in a clever way, he comes to Lao Mo''s kitchen. Lao Mo is busy now.


    Seeing mu Tiance coming in with Xu Shaotang, Lao Mo was surprised: "what a handsome young man!"


    "Lao Mo, we have the fish you want ready for you." Xu Shaotang put the five or six Jin fish in front of Lao Mo and said with a smile, "today, you have to show all your skills. This is the real pick."


    "Ha ha, Xu Shao, you can rest assured that no one is picky with me."


    I can tell that Lao Mo is very confident in his cooking skills and excellent ingredients.


    Xu Shaotang smile: "well, we''ll wait for you to serve."


    "OK, you can sit outside first. You don''t look like people who can stay in the kitchen." Lao Mo said with a smile.


    Coming out of the kitchen, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance went out to the lake. The water of the lake was waving in the breeze, one after another. The tender green willow branches dance with the wind, and the green appearance looks like the arms of a newborn baby, which makes people love them very much.


    "Since you know Gu Yuan, do you know the story behind Gu Yuan?" Xu Shaotang leaned against the trunk of a willow tree with grass picked from the ground in his mouth. He looked like a bad youth.


    "I know some, but I don''t know too much." Looking at the clear water in the lake, mu Tiance said, "I only know that Qin Zongheng built it on the ruins of his family. As for other things, you may have to ask Qin Zongheng."


    Mu Tiance is probably a Xu Shaotang who wants to know the story of Gu Yuan. But he doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang has already settled the matter behind Gu Yuan, and even knows some of the dusty past that only Qin Zongheng himself knows.


    "I know something about Gu Yuan, too." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "the story is touching, but it''s a real tragedy."


    "It''s a tragedy indeed." Mu Tiance nodded with approval and said with a smile: "but then again, if there is no such thing, I''m afraid the Mu family is in a much more difficult situation now."


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in doubt: "how do you say that?"


    He thought in his heart, is there any other secret about the family murder? He thought he had known the truth of the murder case 20 years ago, but now listening to Mu Tiance''s words aroused his new interest.


    "It''s very simple. If it wasn''t for Gu family''s murder, I''m afraid it didn''t know how terrible the real powerful personal power was." Mu Tiance kept a faint smile and continued: "moreover, if there was no family murder, Qin Zongheng''s generation would not abandon politics and engage in business. If Qin Zongheng was allowed to go up, do you think Mu''s situation would be better than it is now?""No!"


    "That''s it. So, Xia Jiuli actually helped the Mu family a lot." Mu Tiance said with a smile.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised and sighed: "originally, I thought your Mu family would despise Qin Zongheng, but I didn''t expect you to attach so much importance to him."


    Even the Mu family of guwu family are so afraid of Qin Zongheng. It seems that Qin Zongheng in his youth can really deserve the reputation of this generation.


    Qin Zongheng once said, "if my father doesn''t understand Qin Zongheng''s family more than once, he will be the biggest enemy."


    Sometimes, even mu Tiance couldn''t understand why his self respecting father was so afraid of Qin Zongheng. He also wanted to know how terrible Qin Zongheng was?


    It''s a pity that we can''t fight with Qin Zongheng when he was born at the wrong time.


    "I didn''t expect that your Mu family had such a guess." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if Qin Zongheng doesn''t quit, maybe I don''t have to stand up. In that case, we won''t be rivals."


    "No!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly: "you are you, Qin Zongheng is Qin Zongheng. Even if Qin Zongheng doesn''t quit, you and I will eventually become rivals."


    "Oh? Is that right? " Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with great interest and said with a smile, "in that case, how about playing a play with me?"

 Chapter 857

    They chatted by the lake for a long time until Lao Mo came to ask them to have dinner.


    "Since you want to act, I''ll play one with you." Before entering the room, mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang, "I only hope that after I finish this play with you, you can accompany me to have a serious fight!"


    "Good! As long as I''m done, I''ll be with you at any time! " Xu Shaotang nodded.


    If Mu Tiance can promise to accompany him to play this play, he is already satisfied. If the hand of God is solved, what''s wrong with a happy fight with mu Tiance?


    His main purpose of asking mu Tiance to come here is to communicate with mu Tiance. Now that the goal has been achieved, what is his dissatisfaction?


    Entering the room, Lao Mo has put the food and wine on the table.


    Three people, six dishes and one soup, is enough.


    Just looking at the color of the dish can make people have a big appetite, not to mention the smell.


    Lao Mo poured a glass of wine for both of them and for himself. He sighed and said, "I called Mr. Qin just now. Mr. Qin is busy now. Let me treat you well."


    Lao Mo was a little disappointed. He thought he would call Qin Zongheng. When he heard that Xu Shaotang was coming, Qin Zongheng would come by himself, so that he could meet Qin Zongheng, whom he had not seen for a long time. It''s a pity that Qin Zongheng didn''t come here unexpectedly this time, which completely failed his plan.


    Xu Shaotang patted Mo on the shoulder and asked, "since you want to see Mr. Qin so much, why don''t you go to him?"


    Lao Mo shook his head slightly and said with a wry smile, "Mr. Qin is a busy man. If he comes here on his own initiative, I will be treated well. But if he doesn''t come, I don''t want to disturb him."


    "It''s really a pity that Qin Zongheng can''t come and go." Mu Tiance said with a drink.


    Looking at the two men''s appearance, Xu Shaotang helplessly smiles, takes the wine on the table and drinks a cup, then quietly tastes Lao Mo''s craftsmanship that he hasn''t tasted for a long time.


    As soon as the dish entered, Xu Shaotang felt a different taste. Although Lao Mo said he would take out all his skills this time, the taste of the dish didn''t seem as good as what he had tasted before.


    However, when they think about it carefully, they are relieved. In the past, they used to have dinner with Qin Zongheng, but this time there are only a few of them. It can''t be said that Lao Mo didn''t cook these meals with his heart. I''m afraid it''s more because Lao Mo hasn''t seen Qin Zongheng for a long time. His heart has been a little confused, and the taste of the food is not as good as before.


    "I think it''s probably the best food I''ve had in years."


    Although Xu Shaotang suddenly tasted that the taste of the food was not as good as before, mu Tiance, who first tasted Lao Mo''s craftsmanship, was full of praise.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "so you should thank me, shouldn''t you? If I hadn''t invited you here, you wouldn''t have tasted so good in your life. "


    "You''re really good at putting gold on your face!" Mu Tiance turned his lips and scoffed at Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Even if it''s credit, it''s also the credit of Lao mo. besides, even the fish he got from the lake has nothing to do with Xu Shaotang.


    For mu Tiance''s praise, Lao Mo is ashamed of it. Xu Shaotang can taste that the food is not as good as before, not to mention that he has been immersed in it for many years?


    "Xu Shao, I''m really sorry. I''m so old..." Lao Mo looks at Xu Shaotang with some embarrassment. He knows that Xu Shaotang must have tasted the difference between the taste of the meal and before. Originally he said he would treat them well, but unexpectedly he made such a bad meal, which makes Lao Mo feel a little unkind, and his face is slightly hot.


    Xu Shaotang gave Lao Mo a smiling face, light said: "your heart is confused, can understand."


    "Yes, I''m upset." Lao Mo nodded slightly and did not deny it.


    The two of them said something like riddles here. Mu Tiance tasted the food with relish and asked curiously: "what are you talking about? What''s upset? "


    "Nothing, just a little emotion." Xu Shaotang said casually.


    He doesn''t know what kind of relationship is between Lao Mo and Qin Zongheng, but there is no doubt that Lao Mo has already regarded Qin Zongheng as a relative. He has been in the garden for more than ten years. In the past ten years, he has hardly taken a step in the garden. Every plant here is his friend, and Qin Zongheng, who visits the garden from time to time, naturally becomes a friend His family.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to say that mu Tiance doesn''t bother to ask any more. Anyway, he has no answer. It''s better to enjoy the rare delicacy with ease.


    Most of the food at the table went into mu Tiance''s stomach, while Xu Shaotang and Lao Mo watched him eat there.


    Other people may feel embarrassed, but mu Tiance looks at ease. In his heart, he has already taken this meal as a reward for acting with Xu Shaotang.


    After having enough to eat and drink, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance get up and say goodbye to Lao mo."Thank you for your hospitality. Thank you very much." Mu Tiance said goodbye to Lao Mo very politely.


    As soon as mu Tiance''s words came out, Xu Shaotang immediately turned his eyes to Mu Tiance, the master who didn''t even see Ning Yi and the children of those aristocratic families in the capital. Everywhere he went, he was like Lao Tzu. He didn''t expect to be so polite to Lao Mo this time. This was really beyond Xu Shaotang''s expectation, and made him wonder if he knew him That mu Tiance is out of date.


    This is really should be the sentence, eat people short mouth, take people soft.


    Isn''t mu Tiance the best interpretation of this sentence?


    He is so polite, but let Lao Mo some uncomfortable, quickly waved his hand and said: "you can come to accompany me this old guy, I have been satisfied, next time free, you are welcome to come again."


    Mu Tiance gently nodded his head and said, "yes, as long as you don''t feel troublesome."


    Taking Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to the gate of the fence, Lao Mo took Xu Shaotang''s hand and said, "Xu Shao, I''ll come here more time in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I will!" Xu Shaotang patted Mo on the shoulder and said seriously.


    He knew that Lao Mo asked him to come here more often. In fact, he wanted to see Qin Zongheng who seemed to have forgotten here.


    I just don''t know if Qin Zongheng will come here to have a look even if he comes here every day? Maybe


    Before driving away, Xu Shaotang takes another look at Gu Yuan. Lao Mo still stands at the door and waves goodbye to them. His old body stands in the wind, with endless loneliness and expectation on his face

 Chapter 858

    In the dim night, Xu Shaotang wanders alone in the streets of Beijing.


    After leaving Gu Yuan, he didn''t go back to song''s home immediately. Now when he goes back, he meets song Anbang. I''m afraid it''s inevitable that there will be another sharp fight against Mai mang. He deliberately avoids song Anbang.


    The capital at night is very beautiful. The city at night is decorated with lights like the day. The colorful neon lights show the vitality of the city.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know where he was going. After having a drink in a nearby bar, he drove slowly along the street aimlessly.


    As he wanders around, he thinks about his own affairs. He doesn''t know how far the play with mu Tiance can go, and whether the play can finally catch the big fish. Now he has to do it according to his own ideas. As for the result, he only knows when he does it.


    Now he seems to understand why the gentleman insisted on destroying him. Of course, this is only his guess. In the end, he has to dig out the gentleman and confront him face to face.


    When thinking about these things in his head, in a trance, he saw that there seemed to be a familiar shadow in the light of the car lights in front of him.


    Under the neon light, a long shadow is reflected on the ground. Her long hair, which reaches to her waist, flutters slightly in the night wind. She turns her back to Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang can''t see her face clearly, but feels that the shadow seems to be very familiar.


    Xu Shaotang slowly drove past, the woman seems to be aware of someone close, suddenly turned around.


    "What a coincidence Xu Shaotang rolled down the window and gave her a smile. He was really an acquaintance.


    Tantai Jingming didn''t expect to meet Xu Shaotang here. The color of surprise on her face flashed by. She nodded to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "it''s really clever."


    "Why did you come here so late when you were not in the dragon group?" Xu Shaotang opened the car door and walked down. Leaning on the car body, he joked to Jingming on the platform and said, "can''t you come out secretly to get drunk?"


    "If I want to get drunk, do I need to sneak out?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked with a smile.


    If she really wants to get drunk, when there is no combat mission, the drinks of the dragon group are open. Why does she need to come to the outside world?


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and then asked with a smile, "Why are you still hanging out so late?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gave him a look and said, "can''t I come out for a walk? Fortunately, the dragon group has not been handed over to you. Otherwise, we will be as good as the prisoners. "


    The reason why she came out is not that Longjiang talked to her in the afternoon. Longjiang talked with her a lot, but in conclusion, there is only one sentence: we should grasp our own happiness!


    She didn''t expect that she couldn''t hide her little thoughts from the Dragon general. In fact, the people in the dragon group have basically seen it. Since Dongdao came back, she hasn''t been teased by the guys in the dragon group. She came out of the dragon group not only to think about something, but also to escape in disguise. She didn''t want to be teased by those guys any more.


    This is similar to Xu Shaotang, who is also escaping from Song Anbang.


    "Then you should really thank me. Both Longfei and Longjiang said they wanted to give the dragon group to me, but I refused." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "how do you feel that I''m the same as pickpockets in your eyes?"


    "You know, I thought you felt good about yourself." Tantai Jingming smiles and feels the softness of the night wind blowing on her face, and her mood calms down slowly.


    However, she didn''t know whether her mood was calm because she saw Xu Shaotang or because of the night wind. Since she didn''t know, it was because of the soft night wind.


    Sometimes people seem to like to deceive themselves. They know the answer clearly, but they just don''t want to admit it. It''s just like the quiet tea in dantai at the moment.


    "I always feel good about myself." Xu Shaotang "shameless" smile, pointing to the bar that he just came out from inside, to the Tantai Jingming asked: "do you want to go in and have a drink?"


    Since long Jiang reminded him, Xu Shaotang has already understood the mind of Tantai Jingming, but now he doesn''t know how to deal with the relationship with Tantai. In terms of feelings, he is not dull, but timid.


    In fact, the first thing he knew about these women around him was Tantai Jingming. It''s a pity that their fate came a little late. If there were not so many women at home, he might have come together with Tantai Jingming, but now, there are enough women around her. Although it''s a kind of Yanfu, I don''t know if it can be tolerated. Now he makes some decisions, more or less considering the feelings of the women at home.


    It''s OK to be amorous, but it''s too much to be amorous.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming glanced at the bar with flashing lights, nodded slightly and said, "I don''t have any money. Please invite me."


    In fact, she has money with her, but for her now, taking advantage of this man is enough to make her happy. I don''t know when, she is not the ice mother Tyrannosaurus Rex of the dragon group, but a real little woman. Of course, this little woman''s mind is only for Xu Shaotang.Xu Shaotang laughed and pointed to the bar like a local tyrant and said, "don''t buy you a drink, even if you buy this bar as a gift! This big little is rich, willful


    The way he said this was like a pond owner who wanted a fish pond, which made Tan Tai Jing Ming smile.


    "It''s rare that you are so generous. It seems that I must choose expensive wine today?" Tan Tai Jing Ming said jokingly.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "help yourself! How much to drink is a big deal! "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming threw a white eye at Xu Shaotang and said, "you are a black sheep. You are really like him."


    If she didn''t know Xu Shaotang''s secret, she would have regarded Xu Shaotang as a black sheep, but the black sheep''s strength was a little strong.


    Xu Shaotang, whose soul is reborn, does not inherit the romantic love of the former one, but inherits the blood of the black sheep in his bones. It''s really good to be a black sheep.


    "Ha ha, I am the black sheep of my family." Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "let''s go. I''m a black sheep. I''ll take you to a good defeat today. You can rest assured that if you lose your black sheep, you''ll look down on Ben Da Shao. Ha ha."


    Tantai Jingming patted his forehead. This bastard really said that the wind is the rain. Does he really want to be a black sheep?


    But think about it carefully, when a black sheep seems to be nothing bad, at least, black sheep is not too much trouble.


    They talked and laughed all the way into the bar full of noisy music.

 Chapter 859

    "Don''t tell me, is this your first time in a place like this?" Xu Shaotang looks at the tan Tai Jing Ming who frowns incessantly nearby and asks.


    Just at the door of the bar, Tantai Jingming''s brow has already wrinkled. After entering the bar, her brow is even tighter. She seems not used to such a noisy environment.


    The bar environment is too noisy. Countless men and women in strange clothes are releasing their spare energy in this noisy environment. The sound makes people''s ears tingle slightly, so that Tantai Jingming only sees Xu Shaotang''s mouth moving, but she doesn''t hear what he is saying.


    "What did you say?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks Xu Shaotang in a loud voice.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at dantai Jingming, lying in her ear and said loudly: "I asked, are you the first time to come to such a place?"


    Maybe he lies too close, and the hot air from his mouth blows on the ears of Tantai Jingming.


    Feeling the heat from Xu Shaotang''s mouth, Tantai Jingming trembles slightly all over her body, and her ears are numb. It seems that there are tens of millions of ants crawling on her ears, and her face turns red.


    Xu Shaotang noticed that there seemed to be some ambiguity between him and Tantai Jingming. He quickly moved his body away and pointed to the quiet place inside, indicating that Tantai Jingming would go to a quiet place with him.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming, with a red face, follows Xu Shaotang to the inside.


    The hall outside the bar is very noisy, but the area separated from the inside is soundproof. After entering the bar, the noise outside is much less, which finally makes the frown of Tantai Jingming stretch out.


    "How can you like to come to such a place." Dan Tai Jing Ming rubbed his ears, full of helplessness to Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''d like to go to the senior club, but there isn''t one nearby."


    In fact, he doesn''t like the environment here very much. In the early years, he might release his spare energy like those men and women in the hall outside. But now, he prefers to sit down quietly and enjoy the rare and comfortable time. If it wasn''t for the girl, he wouldn''t go out and come in.


    "Forget it, you''d better go out." Tantai Jingming said, "take some wine from here. Let''s go outside and find a quiet place to sit down and drink slowly."


    Although the noise here has been much smaller, Tantai Jingming always feels that there are countless eyes looking at them, which makes her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Indeed, since Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang came together, many people''s eyes have been attracted by both of them. To be exact, they have been attracted by Tantai Jingming.


    Tantai Jingming is also a rare beauty. With her concave and convex figure and her long black hair, she unconsciously became the focus of the audience.


    "Well..." Xu Shaotang is full of helplessly looking at Dan Tai Jing Ming, and she got up and walked out.


    They just got up to leave, but several men sitting next to them also stood up and stopped in front of them.


    "Miss, don''t leave in such a hurry. How about everyone sit down and get to know each other?" A man in a plaid shirt opens his mouth and says to Tantai Jingming, while several other people around him have intentionally or unintentionally squeezed between Xu Shaotang and her, as if trying to separate Xu Shaotang and Tantai.


    Xu Shaotang patted his forehead and looked at these people with sympathetic eyes.


    It''s not good to offend anyone, but to offend the female Tyrannosaurus Rex, Tantai Jingming. Isn''t this a typical old birthday star hanging?


    Xu Shaotang''s guess is right. Seeing that he seems to have been surrounded by these annoying men, Tantai Jingming''s eyebrows just unfolded wrinkled again.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The next moment, a series of loud slaps rang in the quiet inner room. Dantai Jingming didn''t take the lives of these annoying flies, but her slaps also made these people dizzy, and their bodies smashed the nearby tables and chairs.


    There has always been a lot of people watching the show in the bar. Seeing someone making trouble here, the people watching the show have come in a fierce way.


    Seeing the appearance of those people, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to have more right and wrong. Standing in front of those people who came to watch the show, he said with a smile, "don''t make trouble for yourself. All the losses here are mine!"


    Dantai Jingming is still good now, but she just taught a few blind flies a little. If you follow this girl''s old temper, it''s estimated that those people will have to peel off their skin even if they don''t die. No matter how hard it is, they can go to prison for a period of time.


    Since some people are willing to compensate for the loss of the bar, the audience also accept Xu Shaotang''s suggestion with the mentality that more is better than less.


    When he came out of the bar, Xu Shaotang held a box of wine alone, which he bought from the bar after paying for the loss of the bar.


    "Come on, find a quiet place to drink." Xu Shaotang looks at the tan Tai Jing Ming whose anger has not yet been completely vented and asks, "is there a good place to recommend?"Tantai Jingming blurted out: "go to Yanqi lake."


    She didn''t know why she suddenly wanted to go to Yanqi lake. She just felt that there was a voice guiding her in her heart. She just said it according to the voice guiding her.


    "Yanqi lake? All right


    Although Yanqi lake should be some distance away from here, anyway, they have nothing to do. It''s not bad to go there and have a drink.


    When the car started, Xu Shaotang quickly drove to Yanqi lake. At the same time, he thought that if he had known that there would be such a thing, he shouldn''t have found a bar nearby. With this skill, he could go to any club in the capital.


    "Do you think I''m violent?" Sitting on the front passenger''s desk, Jingming suddenly turns her head and asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang obviously didn''t expect that Tantai Jingming would ask this question. First, he was slightly stunned, then he said with a smile: "you are really violent, but you are far behind me."


    if not violence, the person sitting beside him is not a quiet person. Although Xu Shaotang has make complaints about the violence of Tan Tai Jing, he has never felt that such violence is so bad. Everyone has his own character and temperament.


    People who are not violent should stay in the nursing home, not in the dragon group.


    Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, Tantai Jingming seems to feel that a big stone in her heart has fallen to the ground, and the look on her face has gradually returned to normal.

 Chapter 860

In Xu Shaotang''s memory, this is after his rebirth, Tantai Jingming blushed, patting Xu Shaotang''s chest and nodding heavily.

 Chapter 861

    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s April.


    For Xu Shaotang, it doesn''t matter what month, but for many people, a few days is a special festival.


    When receiving Fang Lan''s call, Xu Shaotang just accompanied song Yinuo out for a walk.


    Only after receiving the call did I know that Fang LAN and Lian Xin were already at the Beijing airport.


    Lianxin came to the capital at this time. Of course, Xu Shaotang understood her purpose. It was the Tomb Sweeping Day. Lianxin must have come back to worship her family. But Fang LAN comes to the capital with compassion, which makes Xu Shaotang feel helpless.


    Although in the heart helpless, but Xu Shaotang when the son or to go to the airport to meet, hang up the phone, Xu Shaotang immediately with song Yinuo drive to the airport.


    After arriving at the airport, Xu Shaotang saw pitiful heart and Fang LAN standing at the gate of the airport like a pair of sister flowers from a distance, as well as Wu Jie with sunglasses and Buddhist beads leaning on one side.


    Xu Shaotang drives the car in front of them. Fang LAN, who hasn''t seen her son for another month or two, doesn''t say hello to Xu Shaotang. Instead, she takes song Yinuo''s hand, who has just stepped down from the car. Xu''s family has already learned the good news that song Yinuo is pregnant. Fang Lan''s visit to Beijing is to see song Yinuo''s pregnant daughter-in-law, and to visit her Is to accompany compassion to Gu family''s grave on a few incense.


    Ignored by Fang LAN, Xu Shaotang had to turn to the nearby WuJie: "didn''t he stay well in Tianhai? Why did you come to the capital again? "


    Now that the old man has said that it''s better not to let WuJie work hard with others. Of course, WuJie is the most suitable place to stay in Tianhai. If there is a dead old man sitting in Tianhai, WuJie has no chance even if he wants to work hard with others.


    Wu Jie took off his sunglasses and breathed a sigh at them. While wiping his sunglasses, he said to Xu Shaotang: "I''ll protect your family. Why, are you ungrateful?"


    In fact, of course, Wu Jie took the initiative to get the job. For this reason, he had a fight with Chen Cheng. To be exact, he beat Chen Cheng up because Chen Cheng had no resistance in front of him.


    "If I lead you, there will be a ghost!" Xu Shaotang white no ring one eye, how can not know that this bastard is actually want to wander around the capital.


    Well, it''s not easy to get this master back to Tianhai. Now he has found another chance to come to the capital. I really don''t know what''s worth thinking about in the capital. He wants to run to the capital all day if he has nothing to do. But for something he has, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to stay in the capital.


    Wu Jie turned his lips and didn''t care. Anyway, his goal of coming to the capital has been achieved. How do you like it!


    Looking at Wu Jie''s appearance, Xu Shaotang knows that he probably can''t drive the bastard back to Tianhai, so he can only let it be.


    "Mom, if you have anything to say, let''s get in the car first." See Fang LAN a strong pull song Yinuo hiss, Xu Shaotang can''t help but interrupt them.


    "Well, well, get in the car first, and let''s go back and talk slowly." Fang LAN takes song Yinuo''s hand and holds it carefully, as if for fear that song Yinuo might fall.


    Song Yinuo looks at Fang LAN helplessly, but it''s not easy to refuse. She can only be supported by Fang LAN. It''s funny to see Xu Shaotang next to her. The child in Song Yinuo''s stomach is less than two months old, and even his stomach hasn''t been highlighted. Why should he be so careful.


    When the car left the airport, he pitied Xu Shaotang and said, "I told my mother that she and I live in the courtyard in the capital."


    "Ah? Not to Enoch''s house? " Xu Shaotang looked back at Fang LAN and said, "it''s not good to be afraid of death like this. You''ve arrived in the capital. How can you go to your in laws'' home to have a look?"


    "To see it must be to see it." Fang LAN took song Yinuo''s hand and said, "as you know, their family background is no better than ours. I''m an ordinary woman. I''m afraid I''m not used to living in their family. I''d better live with compassion."


    Xu Shaotang can be careless in front of the Song family, but Fang LAN can''t. After all, the status of the Song family is there, and some class differences won''t change because of their close relationship. This is why she and Xu Wenzheng seldom visit the Song family in Beijing.


    "Mom, our family are very easygoing, not so different as you think." Song Yi Nuo pulls Fang Lan''s hand to persuade to say.


    She really hopes that Fang LAN and Lian Xin, including Wu Jie, will live in the Song family. Since Song Yi led the army to the East Island, the Song family seems to have lost its vitality and the home is much colder. Except for song Yiyan''s children''s crying, most of the time they are colder. Xu Shaotang and song Anbang have nothing to quarrel with each other, most of the time they are big eyed and small eyed They stare at each other.


    Fang LAN patted song Yinuo''s hand and said with a loving smile: "Yinuo, don''t think too much about it. Mom hasn''t seen too much of the world. If she lives in your family for a long time, she will feel uncomfortable."


    Song Yinuo still had to persuade him. Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "OK, let''s go to Yinuo''s house first, and I''ll send you to Lianxin''s yard later."


    He knows Fang LAN. As Fang Lan said, she is not used to living in the Song family. Not everyone is as heartless as himself.Since Xu Shaotang began gambling, song Yinuo couldn''t persuade him any more. He could only feel a little regret in his heart.


    "How long will you stay this time?" While driving, Xu Shaotang asks Fang LAN.


    "It won''t be long." Fang Lan said with a smile: "Ruyun''s stomach is getting bigger day by day. I want to go back to guard my grandson''s birth."


    Although it''s still a while before Su Ruyun''s due date, it''s short and not long. Fang LAN, who is looking forward to her grandson, will not miss her grandson''s arrival, so she has already arranged her itinerary before she comes to the capital.


    "Well, I''ll go back with you then." Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Originally, Su Ruyun had little company when she was pregnant. As long as she didn''t encounter something she had to do, he didn''t want to miss the arrival time of her child.


    If he could, he would like to completely solve the problem of the hand of God before Su Ruyun gives birth to a child, so that he can always be with his family.


    However, he also knows that it is unlikely. Although they know more and more about the hand of God, their confrontation with the gentleman in Beijing is not clear, and they don''t know when they can thoroughly deal with these troublesome things.


    During the conversation, the car has slowly arrived at the Song family.

 Chapter 862

    When song Anbang came back from his official business, he just stepped into the door and heard a burst of happy laughter.


    "Is there a guest?" Song Anbang was slightly puzzled and walked towards the yard.


    In the courtyard, the Xu family and song Yiyan are sitting together tasting tea. Everyone is teasing song Yiyan''s children. The little guy looks at the people around him curiously with wide eyes, and makes a burst of "giggle" from time to time.


    Song Anbang suddenly saw Fang LAN, who held the child in his arms and teased him, and quickly walked up with a smile: "in laws, what a rare guest!"


    "What kind of rare guest, we should have called for a long time ago, but we are impolite." Hearing song Anbang''s voice, Fang LAN stood up with her child and said some polite words to song Anbang.


    Fang LAN is not a person who likes to be polite, but the Xu and song families are not completely integrated. There is still something strange in the middle. At the same time, it is also because of the status gap between the two sides that they are more strange than they should be.


    "We don''t talk to each other. Don''t be so polite." Song Anbang gave Fang LAN a hearty smile and walked over. His eyes fell on the pity heart who was sitting there quietly. He sighed and said with a smile: "Gu Qing, long time no see..."


    After Xia Jiuli''s death, it is no secret that Gu Qing is still alive. Almost all the people who knew about Gu''s murder knew the news.


    Although he knows that Gu Qing is still alive and appears as a pity, this is the first time that song Anbang meets Gu Qing face to face since Gu''s family murder.


    Time is just like a fleeting moment. Twenty years later, they have all stepped into middle age from the high spirited age. Gu Qing''s appearance has not changed much. Her face is just a precipitation of years. Thinking about the green years, song Anbang can''t help sighing.


    "Mr. Song, please call me pity." Pity nodded slightly and said hello to song Anbang.


    More than 20 years ago, they were all members of a circle in the capital. At that time, Qin Zongheng was the leader, and song Anbang was the foil of Qin Zongheng. Although they didn''t have good friendship, they were acquaintances.


    "All right!" Song Anbang nodded, said with a smile: "pity, welcome to the Song family."


    "Thank you


    Originally, they were two acquaintances. Because they hadn''t seen each other for many years, they seemed to be unfamiliar with each other. They didn''t have the excitement of seeing each other again for many years, but they were just indifferent.


    Song Anbang went to the other side of Lianxin and sat down. Looking at the face of Lianxin as before, he said with emotion: "so many years have passed, but you haven''t changed much, and our previous group has gradually become old."


    "You''re not old." With a shallow smile, he said, "you are in the limelight now. As far as I know, you are the only one among the people you used to be, right


    "You come to tease me, don''t you?" Song Anbang sighed softly and said, "others don''t know. Don''t you know? But for Qin Zongheng''s sudden withdrawal, who would have covered up his light in our generation? "


    Every time he thought of Qin Zongheng, song Anbang felt both happy and sorry. Such a brilliant figure finally retired because he was hurt by his love. If not, how could they stand out?


    "It''s all in the past..." Pity heart light said, obviously don''t want to talk about Qin Zongheng with song Anbang too much.


    Song Anbang nodded: "indeed, it''s all over..."


    Although song Shaotang and Xu Anbang face each other''s smile, it''s obvious that they are not satisfied with each other.


    Xu Shaotang has been used to song Anbang''s expression for a long time. He directly ignores song Anbang''s eyes and continues to chat with everyone like a nobody.


    Song Anbang is too lazy to fight with Xu Shaotang. He turns to song Yinuo and asks, "Yinuo, have you arranged accommodation for your mother?"


    "Sister Lianxin has her brother''s yard in the capital. My mother is going to live with sister Lianxin. In two days, she will go to visit her family with her." Song Yinuo didn''t say that Fang Lan was not used to living here, so he said it euphemistically.


    "So..." Song Anbang frowned slightly, looked at Lianxin and Fang LAN, and then said in a deep voice: "it''s really time to pay homage to your mother. Two days later, it''s Tomb Sweeping Day. Enoch, we should also pay homage to your mother who died so early..."


    "All right." Song Yinuo nodded his head gently, knowing that his father thought of his mother again, he didn''t say more.


    In fact, she doesn''t have any concept about her mother. She doesn''t seem to have much memory about her mother. She has been used to living without her mother since she lost her mother since childhood.


    Originally, we should talk about happy things when we meet, but we don''t know why we suddenly talked about the topic and worshiped our families, which made the originally happy atmosphere feel a little more heavy.


    After a simple meal in the Song family, Xu Shaotang drove them back to the small courtyard in the capital.


    "Shaotang, did you quarrel with Commander song again?" As soon as the car left the Song family, Fang LAN asked Xu Shaotang.Although song Anbang is no longer the commander of the military region, Fang LAN is still used to calling him "commander song". When she was eating, she felt that there was something wrong with the relationship between Xu Shaotang and song Anbang, but there were so many people at that time that it was not convenient for her to ask.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s OK. It''s just because song Lao pulled a few words about his expedition to the East Island. It will be fine after a while."


    Although that''s what he said, Xu Shaotang estimated that after a while, he and song Anbang would have a big fight, and he didn''t know what song Anbang would be angry about. Maybe even song Yinuo would complain about him. After all, from their point of view, he shouldn''t help song Yinian hide his illness, so that they can''t live in the last time of song Yinian''s life Stay by your side.


    "Oh, then you should master the scale yourself. Don''t let Enoch be in the middle." Fang LAN didn''t go to investigate the reason, just sighed and said: "you bastard, there are so many women around you, others Enoch will follow you without hesitation, and they don''t ask for anything from you. Sometimes, even if you have some opinions on commander song in your heart, it depends on Enoch."


    "It''s not as serious as you think." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, I know how to deal with it."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang say so, Fang LAN just slightly put down his heart and said: "well, it''s good to know. Mom is afraid that you''ll get a bad temper and make Enoch a stranger inside and outside."

 Chapter 863

    A few days later, Xu Shaotang first accompanied song Yinuo and song Anbang to worship song Yinuo''s mother. In the afternoon, Xu Shaotang went to Lianxin''s courtyard to accompany Lianxin and Fang LAN to worship their family members. By the way, he also went to worship the alcoholic madman.


    When they arrived, they saw Qin Zongheng standing alone in front of the tomb.


    When the three men went over, they saw that the grave of the alcoholic madman was already full of offerings, and there were many ashes burning with money and paper. It seems that Qin Zongheng had already worshipped the alcoholic madman before them.


    "Coming?"


    Listening to the footsteps coming from behind, Qin Zongheng looked back at the three men who came up, but his eyes fell on the pity heart and didn''t move away.


    Pity to Qin Zongheng nodded slightly, light said: "thank you!"


    She is thanking Qin Zongheng for coming to worship her family, but she doesn''t know that all this is Qin Zongheng''s guilt.


    Qin Zongheng gave pity a look, and finally moved his eyes away from pity. He looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I haven''t looked at you for a long time. I heard that you went to Lao Mo with a friend a few days ago?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "you should know that friend, mu Tiance."


    "Mu Tiance?" Qin Zongheng was slightly stunned, and then he gave Xu Shaotang a thumbs up: "you are really more and more powerful now, and you are all mixed up with mu Tiance."


    Of course, he knows who mu Tiance is. He also knows mu Tiance''s pride. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are all mixed up in silence.


    "Besides, it should be said that mu Tiance mixed up with me." Xu Shaotang said "brazenly".


    Qin Zongheng sneers at Xu Shaotang''s words, throws him a look of disdain, and then points not far away, indicating that Xu Shaotang and he should avoid pity and go to chat with them.


    Having not seen each other for such a long time, he and Xu Shaotang have a lot to talk about, but these words are not convenient to say in front of Lianxin.


    Pitiful heart saw Qin Zongheng''s action, said to Xu Shaotang: "if you want to talk, go over and talk, anyway, you are also very eye-catching here."


    Hear pity heart''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly black lines on his face, he kindly accompany pity heart to worship her family, she actually also dislike himself up? In other words, although he is not as eye-catching as mu Tiance, he is not as eye-catching, is he?


    Since he was in the way of his eyes, he couldn''t stay here any longer. He nodded to Qin Zongheng and walked to the foot of the mountain with him.


    "You seem very busy recently?" Xu Shaotang asked Qin Zongheng as he walked.


    Qin Zongheng nodded and said helplessly: "can you not be busy? There are a lot of things going on in the company. Last time I just decided several new cooperation projects with Ye Yin. Now I''m going crazy. "


    "Ha ha, didn''t you say before that the boss can''t be too busy, otherwise what do you want the employees to do?" Looking at Qin Zongheng with some white hair on his temples, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you''re almost the richest man in China. There''s no need to fight like this. During this time, you seem to be getting older."


    It is true that Qin Zongheng is much more haggard than he saw in the south of the Great Wall last time. Even in the face of pity''s refusal to gamble, Qin Zongheng was so high spirited, but now he has begun to show some old style.


    He knew that Qin Zongheng was not a man in pursuit of wealth. Besides, he had enough wealth, so there was no need to work so hard.


    "I''d like to have some leisure time, but the projects I''ve cooperated with Ye Yin are all big projects. If I''m not careful, it will hurt the strength and bones of the two companies, so now I have to do everything myself." Qin Zongheng tried to wave away the fatigue on his face and said with a smile, "when there are no big problems with these projects, I will have a long holiday for myself, otherwise, I will be really old."


    Qin Zongheng wants to be idle, but these things keep him idle. The Ye family''s consortium is also one of the top consortia in China. It''s a big move to cooperate with Ye Yin. If you do it well, you can make the two companies to a higher level. If you don''t do it well, you can make the two companies fall into unprecedented difficulties in an instant. In this case, he can''t be careless.


    "You did take a break." Xu Shaotang thought about the look that Lao Mo was looking forward to, and said with emotion: "you don''t know. You haven''t been to the garden for such a long time. Lao Mo''s mood has changed. Last time mu Tiance and I went there, he pointed out that you could come here. Finally, if you didn''t come, his disappointment couldn''t be concealed."


    For Lao Mo, although Xu Shaotang doesn''t have a deep friendship with him, he is soft hearted. If he can help Lao Mo persuade Qin Zongheng to go over and have a look, he naturally has to help.


    Moreover, Lao Mo is a good man, at least he didn''t see any problem.


    "Well, I know. I''m going to see him in two days. After all, he is one of my few friends." Qin Zongheng nodded his head slightly, went to the grass in the forest, sat down and asked Xu Shaotang, "didn''t I hear that you and mu Tiance never paid each other before? Why are they mixed up again? "


    Since the war between Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli, the existence of the Mu family in their circle is no secret. He also learned a lot about the Mu family from Qin Guozhu, and more about the relationship between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.Xu Shaotang also sat down on the grass opposite him and said with a smile, "he did me a favor last time. I asked him to have a meal. Thank him. You should know that mu Tiance''s ordinary place must be despised. After thinking about it, he still thinks that Gu Yuan is the most suitable place."


    Even if he was as clever as Qin Zongheng, he couldn''t judge how much moisture he had said.


    Just, listen to Xu Shaotang that Hun don''t care, Qin Zongheng''s face is gradually serious, look at Xu Shaotang''s eyes also changed.


    "Xu Shaotang, listen to my advice and don''t get too close to Mu Tiance." Qin Zongheng said with some worries.


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Zongheng in doubt.


    When he looked at Qin Zongheng, his mind was also thinking about the purpose of Qin Zongheng''s words.


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t you fake it?" Qin Zongheng threw Xu Shaotang a white eye and sighed: "don''t tell me you don''t know the determination to deal with the Mu family?"


    He thinks that Xu Shaotang is playing a fool with him. Xu Shaotang and several top-level figures, including Qin Guozhu, are very close. How can they not know their determination to deal with the Mu family? To the best of his knowledge, Qin Guozhu told Xu Shaotang himself to go all out to deal with mu Tiance.

 Chapter 864

    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I know that. The existence of the Mu family makes it feel like a thorn in the throat. However, I just invite him to dinner as a thank you. It should be nothing, right?"


    In his opinion, this is not a big deal. Can''t he invite mu Tiance to dinner?


    Besides, he didn''t just invite mu Tiance to dinner. He just didn''t tell Qin Zongheng more.


    Besides, he and mu Tiance went to the east island for a walk some time ago. Long Jiang also knew about this and knew his purpose. Therefore, he had nothing to worry about.


    "Do you think it''s nothing? Do you really think so? " Qin Zongheng asked seriously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded. He really thought it was nothing. On the contrary, he thought it was nothing to invite mu Tiance to a meal.


    "I said, are you stupid among women? You don''t think that''s much? " Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said, "why do you want to deal with the Mu family so firmly?"


    "Xia breaks the ban by force!" Xu Shaotang is very frank said.


    Of course, he knows the reason why he has to deal with the Mu family all the time. The existence of the Mu family has seriously affected the balance of China.


    In the past, there was Xia Jiuli who was blatantly against the top. At that time, the top focus was not completely on the Mu family. Now Xia Jiuli and the northern Xueyi League have been destroyed. All the above focuses are on dealing with the Mu family, and he is the vanguard against the Mu family.


    "I wish you knew!" Qin Zongheng slightly stressed his tone and said, "I didn''t know what the Mu family did before, but I didn''t think it was anything at that time. Since you fought with Xia Jiuli, I have understood something. A family like the Mu family always wants to go beyond the constraints of the state, which is intolerable. Now that you can kill Xia Jiuli, you are in the same position as the Mu family. The reason why you have come to this stage is that they hope you can stand up against the Mu family. If you are too close to Mu Tiance, you don''t think they will have any ideas? "


    Qin Zongheng''s meaning has been very clear. He is reminding Xu Shaotang that Xu Shaotang can go to today and get the full support of those big figures above, all because they need Xu Shaotang to deal with the Mu family.


    The more rigid the relationship between Xu Shaotang and the Mu family is, the more support they give to Xu Shaotang.


    On the contrary, if Xu Shaotang and the Mu family get too close, they are likely to have doubts about Xu Shaotang. After all, in essence, Xu Shaotang and the Mu family are the same kind of people. They are both martial artists beyond the scope of people''s cognition.


    What I want to see above is Xu Shaotang, who has a needle to needle relationship with the Mu family, rather than Xu Shaotang, who is sitting with the Mu family drinking tea and talking freely.


    This is not what Xu Shaotang thinks, but what those people think.


    Hearing Qin Zongheng''s analysis, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually disappeared. He looked up at Qin Zongheng and said, "I really don''t think so comprehensively as you do. This time, it''s Meng Lang


    "I wish you knew!" Qin Zongheng took a look at Xu Shaotang and said, "even if you really don''t want to be an enemy with the Mu family, don''t show it. At least don''t let outsiders know. What outsiders see is always the state of you and mu Tiance fighting against Mai mang."


    Qin Zongheng doesn''t know whether Xu Shaotang has listened to his words or not. Xu Shaotang admits that he is not considerate. He doesn''t know whether he is perfunctory or whether he really thinks so.


    In the past, he could understand Xu Shaotang, but now he can''t understand it. There seems to be a layer of fog on Xu Shaotang, which tightly surrounds him, so that outsiders can''t see his real thoughts at all.


    "Well, I see!" Xu Shaotang nodded seriously and sighed helplessly: "in fact, mu Tiance and I can''t go together at all. It''s just that you can''t understand..."


    "Why?" Qin Zongheng smiles confidently and says: "I don''t humbly say that there are few things I can''t understand these years."


    Even though he has quit those fights, Qin Zongheng is still very confident. He will always be the best Qin Zongheng in the capital. He never doubts his vision of things, but now he really doesn''t understand why Xu Shaotang can''t go with mu Tiance.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Zongheng, who was full of self-confidence, and said, "you are the only one in that generation. In addition, you are not the same kind of people as us. Of course, you don''t understand the idea that literature is no first and martial arts are no second. Just like Zhou Gongjin and Zhuge Kongming, only one person can laugh to the end."


    "Zhou Gongjin and Zhuge Kongming?" Qin Zongheng was stunned and then said with a smile: "but don''t forget, there are still people like Guan Zhong and Bao Shuya in this world..."


    Hearing Qin Zongheng''s words, Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly, and then sighed helplessly: "I believe now that there really is nothing you can''t understand."


    As Qin Zongheng said, he can regard himself and mu Tiance as the inevitable opponents, but others can also regard them as two people who cherish each other.Again, it''s not what he wants to think, but what the people above will think.


    What he thinks doesn''t count. What the people above think counts.


    "I wish you understood." Qin Zongheng nodded happily and said, "it''s not easy for you to get to today. I hope to see you go on. From the above point of view, I also hope to see the day when you completely suppress the Mu family. Without the Mu family, we will lose a bomb that can detonate at any time in China. "


    From this point of view, Qin Zongheng is standing in the same angle as the above. Maybe every man of insight has this idea.


    "Well, thank you for your reminding, otherwise I can''t see the situation clearly." Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Zongheng gratefully, then pointed to the pity of worshiping his family on the mountain and asked, "do you want to go up and have a chat with her?"


    Qin Zongheng gently closed his eyes and slightly shook his head. "You can see that she only appreciates me and has no feelings for me. We really can''t find anything to say now. It''s nothing more than embarrassment. I asked you to come down to tell you about it, so that you don''t know that you are walking towards the cliff step by step."


    "Yes, fortunately, I told you about inviting mu Tiance to take care of the garden. Otherwise, I really don''t know that the current situation has reached this point." Xu Shaotang said with emotion.


    "There''s still time for change." Qin Zongheng stood up, patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "I''ll go first, and you''ll accompany them."


    "Good!"


    Looking at Qin Zongheng''s figure slowly descending the mountain, Xu Shaotang showed a smile at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 865

    "He''s gone?"


    When Xu Shaotang returns to Gu''s grave, Lianxin doesn''t see Qin Zongheng, so he asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you don''t like him any more. What is he doing here? Do you think Qin Zongheng is one of those people who don''t know how to advance or retreat? "


    "No!" Pity heart honest said.


    Qin Zongheng, who is known by compassion, is a wise person who knows how to advance and retreat and how to choose. She also knows that she is too indifferent to Qin Zongheng, but it is not for Qin Zongheng''s good.


    After all, she doesn''t have any feelings between men and women for Qin Zongheng. If she doesn''t be indifferent to Qin Zongheng, it will make Qin Zong misunderstand and and waste his time.


    But she didn''t know that even if she was indifferent to Qin Zongheng, Qin Zongheng would still waste time on her, because Qin Zongheng could no longer accept other women, and his generation was doomed to be totally different.


    Fang LAN looked down the mountain. Although he didn''t see Qin Zongheng, he sighed slightly.


    This is her first time to see Qin Zongheng. Although she has heard Qin Zongheng''s name many times, it is her first time to see him face to face.


    When he saw Qin Zongheng, he suddenly understood why song Yinuo and Xu Shaotang always wanted to try their best to match Qin Zongheng and compassion. She had no communication with Qin Zongheng, but from the attitude of Qin Zongheng, Qin Zongheng really deserved compassion.


    Xu Shaotang burned some paper money in front of his parents'' grave, and then came to the grave of the alcoholic madman with the fragrant wax money paper.


    Although the alcoholic maniac has been dead for such a long time, the shadow of the alcoholic maniac is lingering in my mind.


    The paper money Qin Zongheng burned when he worshipped the alcoholic madman was still smoking slightly. A bottle of old Maotai was placed in front of the alcoholic Madman''s tomb. The bottle had been opened and the glass in front of the tomb was full of wine.


    Xu Shaotang took the glass full of wine in front of the tomb of the alcoholic maniac, spilled the wine in the glass in front of the tombstone of the alcoholic maniac, and then poured a new one on the original position.


    "Old friend, long time no see." Xu Shaotang muttered to himself: "I have collected three pieces of key fragments here, and two pieces are in the hand of God. Don''t worry, I will grab those two pieces, open the relics of Shennong mountain, and tell you what I see in the relics."


    He has never forgotten a few things entrusted to him when he went to the north to look for Xia Jiuli.


    Today, compassion has gradually come out of the haze, leaving only the remains of prehistoric civilization that alcoholic maniacs have been curious about.


    In order to redeem himself, the alcoholic madman exiled himself for the second half of his life. He didn''t have many friends at all. I''m afraid he and Qin Zongheng are just friends.


    Fortunately, the alcoholic madman has friends, so that his grave doesn''t seem so desolate.


    After burning all the incense wax money paper to the wine maniac, Xu Shaotang comes to Gu''s grave. Lianxin and Fang LAN are worshiping each other in front of each grave. These are the souls of Gu''s family. It''s also a time-consuming thing to worship so many people.


    Looking at their busy figure, Xu Shaotang also went to join them. When they finished worshiping all the graves, it was dark.


    "Come on, it''s time for us to go home too..." Xu Shaotang looked at some of the pity, said.


    In fact, he felt that compassion should not come to worship the spirits of the dead, which would only arouse the sadness in her heart. But then again, if compassion did not have the courage to worship the spirits of the dead, how could it have the courage to go out of the nightmare?


    Very contradictory ideas, but also human nature.


    Pity nodded, finally looked at the grave, and walked down the mountain.


    Back to pity heart of the courtyard, the sky has been completely dark down, just home, Fang LAN went to the kitchen inside busy.


    Xu Shaotang and pitiful heart sat in the living room, looking at the sad pitiful heart after the return of worship, sighed slightly and said: "go once and hurt once, why do you need it?"


    Pitiful heart raised eyelid to see Xu Shaotang one eye, light of ask a way: "change to be you, you can endure next heart to come not to worship?"


    She did not go to worship Gu''s family for many years. At that time, she was afraid of exposing her identity and attracted Xia Jiuli to pursue her. But now, her enemy is no longer there. She has nothing to be afraid of. She has missed too many worships in those years. How can she not bear to worship now?


    She is unfilial enough. If she doesn''t even worship her parents, isn''t it more unfilial?


    "No!" Xu Shaotang looked at the eyes of pity heart, honest said.


    If it is him, he really can not do not go to worship, in that case, it will only make his heart more uneasy.


    "Isn''t that the end?" Pitifully leaning on the wooden chair, he gently rubbed his forehead and said, "it''s better to hurt for a while than to feel guilty for a lifetime."


    Xu Shaotang carefully thought about the words of compassion, and finally nodded with a smile: "it''s true. It seems that I am talkative."Pitifully, he nodded and asked, "what did you and Qin Zongheng talk about at the foot of the mountain? You''re afraid I''ll hear you? "


    "Nothing. It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s have a chat." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t you still say that Qin Zongheng knows how to advance and retreat? If we talk about this in front of you, don''t we make you both uncomfortable? "


    He didn''t want to tell pity what he and Qin Zongheng talked about. They just knew it. There was no need to publicize it.


    "Oh, yes? Is it really just a chat? " Pitiful heart body forward slightly a tilt, looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, said: "always feel you have something to hide from me."


    Hear the words of pity heart, Xu Shaotang can''t help shivering in his heart, but he asked quietly on his face: "how can you think so? What can we hide from you?"


    Lianxinwei shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, I feel that you are hiding something from me. This is a woman''s intuition."


    Intuition again


    At first, Xu Shaotang thought that Lianxin knew something. Now, after listening to Lianxin''s intuition, he put down his heart and said to Lianxin with a smile, "I have an intuition too. Do you want to listen to it?"


    "What intuition?" Pitiful heart slightly puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang, when see Xu Shaotang face that strange smile, immediately feel Xu Shaotang said is certainly not what good.


    Xu Shaotang showed a cheap smile on his face, and his body was slightly close to his heart. He said with a strange smile: "I have intuition. You must be wearing red underwear today..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pity heart face a draw, and then take a deep breath, gnashing his teeth looking at Xu Shaotang, roared: "roll!"

 Chapter 866

    Fang LAN, who is busy in the kitchen, hears the angry roar of Lian Xin and comes out of the kitchen with the food he just cooked.


    "Shaotang, how can you make your sister Lianxin angry again?" Fang LAN put the food on the table, and without thinking about it, she slapped Xu Shaotang on his head, pretending to be angry and said, "you are the father of several children. Why are you still so ignorant?"


    Xu Shaotang, who was patted by Fang LAN, had a depressed look on his face. He asked with a bitter smile, "Mom, who are you born with me and compassion?"


    Since Fang LAN took pity on her and became her daughter, Xu Shaotang felt that she had become a wild child picked up by the roadside. Fang LAN did not even ask, so she directly started with herself. Is this bias too obvious?


    Fang Lan''s kindness to pity makes Xu Shaotang''s son a little jealous.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s "jealous" appearance, Fang LAN walks over with a smile, takes Lianxin''s hand, and then says to Xu Shaotang, "of course, Lianxin is my own."


    "Puff" a, just still full of anger pity heart suddenly laugh out a voice, can see Xu Shaotang this bastard eat shriveled, really is a not easy thing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang is full of speechless looking at Fang LAN, "well, you really have a dry daughter, don''t kiss your son."


    Fang Lan said with a smile, "that''s pity. It''s my little cotton padded jacket. Like you, you can make me angry."


    Although Fang Lan''s mouth said so, her heart really hurt Xu Shaotang''s son, whose weight was the heaviest in her heart. When Xu Shaotang used to be a dandy waiting to die, she never gave up her son. Now that the child is so excellent, how can she give up her son?


    "Well, it seems that my son''s position is doomed to be lost." Xu Shaotang pretended to sigh.


    After joking for a while, the anger on Lianxin''s face also retreated a lot. However, the eyes looking at Xu Shaotang were still full of anger. In the anger, there was a trace of disdain. In his heart, he secretly scolded: "lustful, cowardly bastard!


    After dinner, Xu Shaotang plans to go back to the Song family, but Fang LAN pulls him aside.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand and looks at Fang LAN. It seems that she wants to say something to herself, but these words should not be suitable to say in front of pity.


    "Mom, tell you something." Fang LAN takes Xu Shaotang to the stone table in the yard and sits down. Looking back at the room, Fang LAN sees that Lian Xin is sitting quietly reading a book. Then she says to Xu Shaotang, "how do you plan to arrange these girls around you? Now they all have children except the girl like Shu. Aren''t you going to give them an account? "


    Although most of the daughters in law in the family are good things, Fang LAN feels sorry for these girls. They are all women who were robbed by men when they were released. Now they are four women serving a husband together. It may be nothing in ancient times, but in modern society, they are wronged.


    Xu Shaotang has been slow to explain to these girls, although no one said anything about those girls, but her mother has been unable to sit down.


    Parents are born to worry about their children''s lives. They have to worry when their children are not good, and they have to worry when their children are good.


    Xu Shaotang thought Fang LAN wanted to tell her something. After a long time, it turned out that it was because of this. He also wanted to give each of his women a place. But now the time is not ripe. Even he doesn''t know how many women he will have. It''s impossible for a woman to get married once?


    "Ma, don''t worry about it. I have my own plan."


    He has already thought about it for a long time. He will hold a grand wedding with all his women after dealing with the hand of God, and let them all wear white wedding dresses.


    "Tell mom, what are you going to do?" Fang LAN asked.


    She didn''t ask Xu Shaotang about it clearly. She was a mother and worried.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "what else can we do? When I''m done, we''ll have a grand wedding together. "


    "Then why don''t you hold it now? Does the Xu family have the money for the wedding? " Fang LAN stares at Xu Shaotang and says.


    Xu Shaotang said to Fang LAN helplessly: "Mom, don''t worry about it. I know it in my heart. By the way, I have another thing to tell you. "


    "What''s the matter?" Fang LAN raised her eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang''s coy expression. She asked subconsciously, "you son of a bitch, don''t you have another woman?"


    She is numb to Xu Shaotang''s going to get a woman at home. She used to say a few words about Xu Shaotang symbolically, but now she doesn''t even bother to say it again. Anyway, it''s useless to say it. Why waste her words? Moreover, if you think selfishly, she really hopes that the more daughters in law she has, the better. In that case, she will have a large group of grandchildren Granddaughter.


    Fantasy this group of children around him called grandma scene, Fang Lan''s face can not help but show a happy smile.Looking at Fang Lan''s that appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up: "Mom, you are really clever."


    "Ah? Do you really have another woman? " Fang LAN lowered his voice and exclaimed, "who is it? Do I know him? How old is the girl? Where is it now? "


    "Mom, when you ask so many questions, which one should I answer first?" Listening to Fang Lan''s series of questions, Xu Shaotang could not help patting his forehead and said with a smile: "that girl, you know, is the dantai beside the Dragon general."


    "The quiet tea of Dan Tai? Is that the girl with long hair? " Fang LAN asked subconsciously.


    Fang LAN is not very impressed by Tan Tai Jing Ming, but she is very impressed by the girl''s long hair.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "that''s what happened these days. I haven''t had time to tell my family."


    "Son of a bitch!" Fang LAN slapped Xu Shaotang on the forehead and said, "I almost forget what the girl looks like. You can ask her to come out and let her have a look another day."


    Fang LAN quietly calculates that she has five daughter-in-law. Even if each daughter-in-law only has one child, and Miao Miao''s daughter-in-law, she will have at least six grandchildren. If any daughter-in-law has one more child, the Xu family will have a group of gourd babies.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Fang Lan was thinking, but he was a little uncertain and said, "let''s see if she has time there. You know, she''s from a special department and will have a task at any time."

 Chapter 867

    "Then you should remind her to be safe." Fang LAN reminded.


    She knew that there was a certain danger in the execution of tasks by these special departments, and she didn''t expect her daughter-in-law to have an accident.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I know. I don''t want her to have an accident."


    Having said that, it seems impossible to make dantai not hurt at all. Dantai Jingming is always so strong. The more dangerous the task, the more willing she is to accept it. Just like she was in the East Island, she almost lost her sexual life when a woman stayed behind.


    This is due to the character of Tantai Jingming, and it''s not something he can change for a while. What he can do is try his best to reduce the damage to Tantai Jingming.


    "Shao Tang, I''ll ask you one more thing. You can''t lie to me." Fang Lan''s face is full of joy, but suddenly she asks Xu Shaotang.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    Looking at Fang Lan''s appearance, what she asked should be a little complicated, right?


    "Promise not to cheat me first!" Fang Lan said.


    "Well, how can we guarantee it? What is it? " Xu Shaotang looks at Fang Lan''s mysterious appearance, and finally nods helplessly: "OK, I promise I won''t cheat you."


    With Xu Shaotang''s assurance, Fang LAN takes another look at Lian Xin, who is sitting in the room reading a book. Then she lowers her voice and asks, "tell mom honestly, do you have any idea about Lian Xin?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang never thought that Fang LAN would ask this question. As soon as Fang Lan''s question came out, he suddenly felt an indescribable tangle in his heart. He just looked at Fang LAN, but he didn''t know how to answer it.


    If in the past, he could immediately tell Fang LAN in a very positive tone that he had no idea of Lianxin; but after the last time he drank with Lianxin late at night, and knowing that Qin Zongheng was the culprit who killed his family, he had already broken his mind to match Lianxin and Qin Zongheng, but he had a shameless idea in his heart.


    He knows that his idea is really shameless, but he exudes a strong sense of mature compassion, which has a fatal attraction to men. He is also a man, and can not avoid vulgarity.


    See Xu Shaotang just Lengleng Leng looking at himself but don''t speak, Fang LAN stretched out his hand in front of Xu Shaotang swayed, whispered asked: "honest account, don''t want to be careless with me!"


    "Why do you ask?" Xu Shaotang poked Fang Lan''s shaking hand in front of him and said with a guilty heart: "no idea."


    "Really no idea?" Fang LAN looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "if you don''t have any idea, what''s wrong with you just now, and what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m not I''m guilty Xu Shaotang took out his confidence, but what he said did not have half the confidence.


    "Well, I can''t see if you''re guilty? Don''t forget that you are the flesh that fell from me Fang LAN is full of affirmation to say.


    As for Xu Shaotang''s performance just now, he has seen that his son, who is an asshole, mostly has some ideas about compassion. This boy is not a contented master. Now there are five beautiful women around him, and they are eating what is in the bowl and looking at what is in the pot.


    But it''s all right. She has a good relationship with Lianxin, and she always loves her. If Lianxin really becomes her daughter-in-law, it would be a good thing.


    Xu Shaotang was asked guilty unceasingly, just ready to escape, but Fang Lan was the first step in the position.


    "Do you know why mom asked you this?" Fang LAN asked with a smile.


    "Because you gossip." Xu Shaotang did not want to answer.


    "You''re such a gossiper!" Fang LAN is full of spoiled, patted Xu Shaotang for a while, suddenly sighed and whispered: "in fact, this question is not what my mother wants to ask, but what others entrust my mother to ask you."


    Xu Shaotang hummed: "who is so boring."


    He is in the heart some smelly shameless thinking, always can''t be pity heart let Fang LAN to ask? In that case, he may just resist symbolically and then follow the compassion.


    As soon as this idea came out, Xu Shaotang could not help sighing in his heart: I am really shameless!


    I don''t know when, the gate in his heart seems to have been opened, maybe after Ji Rushu?


    "Mabel!"


    "What? It''s Mabel? " Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then whispered: "Ma Bo asked you to ask why? How old is he? He''s so gossipy


    "Hum, don''t be so careless with me, you don''t know why Mabo asked me this?" Fang LAN looked at Xu Shaotang a little funny and said, "Mabo knows that it''s impossible to be between Lianxin and Qin Zongheng. He doesn''t want to see Lianxin live a whole life. He thinks that you are worthy of Lianxin, so he asked me what you mean to Lianxin. However, I have the answer in my heart now."


    When Xu Shaotang felt guilty in the face of her problems, she already had the answer in her heart.At present, there seems to be no problem with my son. I''m going to ask him the meaning of compassion. If they both have some meaning for each other, it''s easy to do.


    She now began to think in her heart about how to ask compassion without causing embarrassment.


    "No, what''s the answer in your mind?" Xu Shaotang dead duck mouth hard said: "I didn''t say anything, you are guessing."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s inconsistent words, Fang LAN smiles and pokes her finger on Xu Shaotang''s forehead, and says with a smile, "you stinky boy, just do it! Clearly in the heart has the bad intention to pity heart, unexpectedly still pretending innocent in front of your mother, think your mother I is so easy to cheat? "


    Xu Shaotang endures a Yang finger that Fang LAN pokes on his forehead. He says helplessly: "Mom, just take it as if I''m begging you. Don''t get involved in it. Let me handle it by myself."


    He is really afraid of Fang LAN. You can see from Fang Lan''s appearance that Fang LAN will try all kinds of ways to match him and Lianxin in the future. He is nothing, but if Lianxin doesn''t mean this, it will be embarrassing to get along with him.


    At the same time, his words are also equal to the disguised recognition of his bad intentions for compassion.


    "Wait for you to deal with it? The day lily is cold At this time, Fang LAN fully showed her queen posture, continued to poke Xu Shaotang''s forehead and said: "you can afford to wait, but pity can''t afford to wait! Mother also points to pity heart to give birth to a big fat boy for you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Fang LAN, this is what with what ah, this began to think about pity heart born big fat boy thing?

 Chapter 868

    Although Lianxin is reading in the room, her ears stand up. It''s just that Xu Shaotang and Fang Lan''s voice is too small. She can''t hear what the mother and son are talking about.


    Curious, she simply put down the book and came out of the room.


    Seeing compassion come out of the room, Fang LAN quickly said to Xu Shaotang, "that''s settled. I''ll make it known to you in person later."


    "No, how can it be decided?" Xu Shaotang is full of helpless looking at Fang LAN, he knows that Fang LAN is now rubbing pity heart out, he can''t say other words, deliberately use this to seal his words.


    "Do you think I''m talking to you?" Fang LAN snorted, "I''m just informing you!"


    At this point, Fang LAN doesn''t give Xu Shaotang a chance to speak at all. She goes straight to Lianxin, whose eyes have become those of her daughter-in-law.


    "Godmother, what are you going to do? Can I help you? " When compassion comes out, she only hears Fang LAN say that she wants to make things known, but she doesn''t know what she wants to make things known for Xu Shaotang. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s unwillingness, it seems that they don''t reach an agreement.


    Fang LAN laughs and says casually: "nothing. It''s just to help Shaotang to make a fuss about his children."


    Compassion naturally doesn''t believe Fang Lan''s words. If it''s about helping Xu Shaotang with his children, will Xu Shaotang be so reluctant? It was obvious that the mother and son were hiding something from her.


    Since they don''t plan to tell themselves, and compassion doesn''t ask, she knows that if she can tell herself, Fang LAN won''t hide it.


    Seeing Fang Lan''s non-negotiable appearance, Xu Shaotang could only stand up helplessly and said, "well live here. I''ll go back to the Song family first, and tomorrow I''ll bring Enoch to you."


    "Let''s go, let''s go and spend more time with Enoch." Fang LAN waved, but his face was a proud smile.


    The boy wants to fight with himself. He''s still too young!


    Xu Shaotang throws Fang LAN a white eye, opens the door, sits on it, and starts the car to drive away from the courtyard of pity.


    There is not much difference between the night and the day in the capital, except for the night wind which recedes the fever.


    Xu Shaotang put down the hood and felt the cool wind of the night.


    He admitted that he really had a little idea of compassion in his heart. Originally, this idea was not very strong. However, after Fang Lan said this, he suddenly felt that his idea of compassion began to become strong. When he saw compassion, he always liked to say frivolous words, which was the best proof.


    It seems that from the first time when he saw Lianxin in the hunter''s club, he had a little idea about this woman who was full of mature charm. Later, because he knew the identity of Lianxin, he began to want to match Lianxin and Qin Zongheng, thus ignoring his own idea.


    It was not until the truth of Gu''s murder came out that the fire was rekindled in his heart.


    "Come on, let''s go and see." Xu Shaotang holds the mentality that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. Anyway, he has five women around him. It''s good to have more compassion.


    However, although he thought so, he didn''t know what was in pity''s heart. Let''s leave it to his mother to deal with it, so as not to embarrass him when he was rejected by pity.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was thinking about compassion, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of several figures moving in the dark. Xu Shaotang could not see the appearance of those people clearly, but could only vaguely see that it seemed that several men were chasing a woman.


    Looking at the movements of those people, we can judge that they are all experts at the congenital level, and they are also more powerful in the congenital.


    "When did the congenital master become so worthless?" Xu Shaotang is curious. He stops the car at any place and immediately chases those people.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is very fast. Although there is some distance between him and these people at the beginning, he soon catches up with them. Instead of catching up immediately, he hangs far behind them. He is far more powerful than these people, and he doesn''t worry about being found tracking them.


    After a period of chase, the men finally surrounded the woman who ran away.


    "Say, who on earth are you, dare to peep at Mu family?" An old man in black asked the woman fiercely.


    The woman saw that she was surrounded by the three elders, but she didn''t have any panic look on her face. She just said flatly: "the Mu family is also a part of China. Why can''t I spy?"


    Hearing a woman''s voice, Xu Shaotang, who was hiding in the dark, suddenly "clattered" in his heart.


    This voice he is familiar with again, this is clearly the voice of Firebird! Since his rebirth, he has never seen Firebird, only heard about it several times. However, as a former member of "law enforcement", he is familiar with the sound of Firebird.


    Now the situation is very clear. Firebird tried to spy on the news of the Mu family, but it was discovered by the people of the Mu family, which triggered the chase.His mind is full of questions. As far as he knows, Firebird seems to be controlled by someone. Why did he suddenly go to Mu''s house to spy information? What''s the matter? Is Firebird out of control, or does someone want to use Firebird to create new right and wrong?


    "So you''re the one sent by the top to spy on the Mu family?" While Xu Shaotang was thinking about these problems, the old man in black spoke again.


    The meaning of Firebird''s words is very obvious. He went to spy on Mu''s family, which represents Huaxia. Then, it''s self-evident who asked him to do so.


    As soon as the old man''s words came out, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered that when he was fighting with mu Tiance in Xianyun villa, he instigated his first intention to kill Mu Tian. It was because of the three old men''s blocking that he failed to succeed, so that he did not face the Mu family''s attack too early.


    Hearing the old man''s conjecture, Firebird just nodded slightly, made a bold look and said: "is it the royal land in the whole world? If you mu family want to go beyond this, we should pay attention to your movement at any time!"


    Her words are tantamount to admitting the fact that she is the one sent by the above in disguise.


    No way! Xu Shaotang almost immediately judged that this was a conspiracy.


    If they really want to spy on the movement of the Mu family, they should let him do it. They don''t know the terror of the Mu family. Firebird''s strength may be OK. If they go deep into the Mu family, will the Mu family with mu Jianchen and mu Huangyu make her walk away easily?

 Chapter 869

    Moreover, even if the Firebird has been missing for such a long time, even if he is out of control, the Dragon general should know about it. If the Dragon general knows about it, there is no reason not to tell himself.


    All kinds of signs show that Firebird is not out of control, she went to spy on the Mu family, is a conspiracy!


    "Good courage!" The old man in black snorted coldly, looked at the Firebird with disdain, and said, "do you think you are sent from above, so we dare not move you?"


    The old man now understands why this woman is surrounded by them in a hurry, but there is still no panic. She must think that she represents the above meaning and that the Mu family dare not do anything about her, so she is so bold and fearless!


    However, did she really think that the Mu family did not dare to move her?


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense with her. Let''s see if it will really turn over with our Mu family for a mere congenital reason!" Another old man in green sneered.


    Obviously, the three mu family members around the Firebird didn''t pay attention to it at all. What the Firebird relied on seemed worthless to them.


    They have been cultivated by the Mu family since childhood. They have only the Mu family in their head, but no Chinese. Anyone who tries to do harm to the Mu family is their enemy.


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang finally knows why he insists on dealing with the Mu family. Even the Mu family''s guards don''t pay attention to the above, let alone mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen.


    "It depends on whether you have the ability to take me!" No matter how the threat is used, it''s early in Firebird''s expectation. However, she doesn''t pay attention to these old people.


    "Girl, what a crazy tone! Let me, Mr. mu, learn from you


    In a word, mu Laosan immediately stopped talking nonsense and flew to the Firebird. The speed of his hand was very fast, and his strength was not weak. He brought a whirring wind in the night wind.


    Firebird is full of disdain, looking at mu Laosan who flies towards him. With a little light at his feet, he suddenly slaps mu Laosan.


    "Bang!"


    When his palms collide, mu Laosan is directly shaken back by the Firebird, but the body of the Firebird just moves slightly, which one is better or which one is weaker.


    "Third, second, this girl is not simple, let''s go together!"


    Seeing that mu Laosan is not Firebird''s opponent, mu Laosan immediately prepares to attack Firebird. He does not believe that Firebird can fight three with one.


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to rush out to stop the conflict, but now he is not afraid to see Firebird face the Mu family and three people, but he takes back the foot that he has already stepped out.


    According to his understanding of Firebird, it should be no problem for Firebird to defeat any of the three. However, in the face of the cooperation of the three, she should be defeated. However, Firebird''s self-confidence now shows that he doesn''t look at the three at all, which makes him start to wonder. Has Firebird also been greatly improved during the period of missing?


    Xu Shaotang hides in the dark again. He wants to see the real strength of Firebird and what it wants to do.


    The battle between the four is imminent. The three mu family members seem to have been fighting for a long time. Their cooperation is quite skilled. They present a triangle to encircle the Firebird in the middle, relying on each other to attack the Firebird.


    "Three old dogs of the Mu family, today is the day of your death!"


    The fire bird drinks a Jiao, the whole body''s true Qi instantly pour out, head-on to just fight with oneself of Mu Lao San Sha.


    Seeing the Firebird''s action, Mu Laoer and mu Laolao immediately fly forward. They attack the Firebird from the flank, so that the Firebird can''t take out all his energy to deal with mu Laosan.


    However, they underestimated the speed of the Firebird. When they flew forward, the Firebird had already arrived in front of Mu Laosan, and the real Qi in his hand went straight to Mu Laosan''s neck.


    "Third, be careful!" Seeing this, boss Mu immediately began to remind him.


    However, this reminder is superfluous. When mu Laosan saw the Firebird, he knew that he was not the opponent of the Firebird alone. His body instinctively made a evasive move, and at the same time, he kicked the Firebird''s heart.


    However, his action was still slow. Firebird''s real Qi fell on him instantly. Although he didn''t kill mu Laosan as Firebird expected, he left a long hole in Mu Laosan''s chest, and his chest was full of blood.


    Just a move, has let mu Laosan injured!


    Xu Shaotang, who is in the dark, is shocked to see that this is not the Firebird he knows. Although Firebird is strong, it can never be so strong. Moreover, it seems that Firebird has not used all his strength yet?


    Seeing Lao San injured, Mu Lao and Mu Lao er''s eyes turned red. The three of them grew up together, and their feelings were not comparable to those of ordinary people.


    "Little girl, originally we were just going to take you back to the owner, but now you are looking for your own death!" Boss Mu holds his fist tightly. He has already killed the girl who hurt the third child.


    Firebird sneered and said with disdain, "old dog, do you think I''m really afraid of you? It''s just to lead you to this place so that you can take your dog''s life easily! "From the beginning to the end, she didn''t pay attention to the three. The reason why she made a hasty escape was to lead the three people to the place where they were rarely seen and kill them, and the three people came after her exactly as she planned.


    There was no difference between the three men and the lamb to be slaughtered in her eyes.


    "If you want to take our lives, come out with your real skills." Mu Lao ER was so angry that he went straight to kill the Firebird.


    Mu Laosan and the injured mu Laosan also acted immediately. One of them attacked the back of the Firebird and the other attacked the flank of the Firebird. No matter which Firebird attacked, they would face the attack of the other two.


    "As you wish!" Firebird''s mouth showed a grim smile, looked straight at the MUGA three killed to himself, even did not dodge the action, seems to be quietly waiting for the attack of the three.


    Just when the three men''s attack was about to fall on the Firebird, a burst of red light suddenly appeared on the Firebird. Then, in the surprised eyes of the Mu family, the Firebird''s body expanded like a balloon.


    "Dang Dang..."


    The three men''s attack fell on the Firebird at the same time, but the sound was not like the sound on the body, just like the sound on the steel.


    Seeing Firebird''s suddenly rising body, Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly shrinks!


    This is not the strength of Firebird at all. He has only seen this strength in one person, that is, Li Nancheng, who has developed God''s forbidden area!


    Firebird has also developed the power of God''s forbidden zone!

 Chapter 870

    At this moment, Xu Shaotang fully believes that Firebird has the strength to kill the three mu family members.


    In fact, as Xu Shaotang expected, the three men''s attack made no contribution to Firebird.


    "Back up!" Boss Mu realized that it was not good and wanted to get out of the way.


    However, is it time for him to enter and retreat as soon as he wants? If he wants to retreat, it depends on whether Firebird is willing to let him retreat.


    The answer, of course, is no!


    When the three of the Mu family want to get out of the way, the Firebird suddenly punches out and directly flies the forward attacking Mu Laoer. At the same time, he spins back and punches heavily in the chest of Mu Laoer.


    "Poof..."


    Boss Mu only felt as if his body was under great pressure. His chest was full of blood, and his mouth was full of blood.


    Mu Laoer also fell heavily on the ground. Firebird''s powerful and heavy blow had made him suffer a serious internal injury. Now he even had some difficulty to get up from the ground.


    I''m afraid the only better one is mu Laosan. When Firebird attacked mu Laosan and Mu Laoer, he finally retreated with his own strength. However, he was injured in advance. In fact, he didn''t retreat with his whole body. It was only because he was injured that Firebird gave priority to attacking the other two.


    "Good! Good Boss Mu covered his chest and let the blood gush out of the corner of his mouth. He looked at the Firebird whose body was bigger than them. "It seems that he wanted to fight against the Mu family! In this case, let you feel the anger of Mu family! "


    Firebird looked down at elder Mu and said faintly: "the era of Mu family is over!"


    "Crazy!" Boss Mu roared: "second, pester him with me, third, go back to report to the owner immediately!"


    Now they don''t doubt the fact that Firebird has the strength to kill them. Boss Mu just wants people to tell mu Jianchen the news so that the Mu family won''t be too passive.


    As for whether the Firebird is alive or dead, he doesn''t care. As long as he can let the news go back, he will be satisfied, because he knows that the owner will avenge them.


    "Good!" Mu Laosan nodded and withdrew to Mu''s house without any hesitation.


    However, how could Firebird let him go?


    Mu Laosan moved, and the Firebird also moved. It''s hard to imagine that her tall body would be so flexible that she almost stopped mu Laosan in front of him in the blink of an eye. At the same time, she raised her hand to attack mu Laosan''s tianlinggai.


    "Old three!"


    Mu Lao and Mu Lao Er let out a wail at the same time. They are all injured now and have no ability to go to the rescue. They can only look at the Firebird with their eyes splitting.


    "Bang!"


    Just when the elder Mu and the second Mu thought that the third Mu was doomed, Xu Shaotang, who was hiding in the dark, finally made a move. He flashed out of the dark at a very fast speed and hit the third mu with a fist and a Firebird.


    Firebird''s action slightly stagnates, Xu Shaotang immediately takes the opportunity to save mu Laosan, who thinks he will die, from Firebird''s palm.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Boss Mu did not expect that Xu Shaotang was the one who saved the third brother at this time. Even though the Mu family and Xu Shaotang were not happy, they still gave Xu Shaotang a grateful look. For nothing else, they only saved their third brother from Firebird.


    Xu Shaotang takes mu Laosan to his side, nods slightly to him, and then turns to look at the Firebird.


    "Firebird, do you know what you''re doing?" Xu Shaotang quietly looked up at the Firebird half higher than himself.


    Now this situation is very obvious. They are right to guess that the Firebird has indeed been controlled by the hand of God, and has also been injected with the medicine to develop the power of God''s forbidden area by the hand of God. Now the Firebird is no longer the Firebird he knows.


    Firebird frowned slightly, looked at the man who saved mu Laosan and asked, "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the key is whether you know who you are!" Xu Shaotang looked at the Firebird with some pain and asked, "do you know what you are doing? Do you remember the rainstorm? "


    "Of course I know who I am!" Firebird glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly, but there was a doubt in his eyes: "who is the rainstorm you said?"


    She didn''t have any memory of Rainstorm in her mind, but she felt that the name was very familiar. She just couldn''t remember who this person was.


    Looking at Firebird''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang knows that what she worries most is still happening. Firebird has been erased from her memory, even the man she loves most has been forgotten.


    "Rainstorm is your man! It''s the man who swore to you Thinking of the Firebird and the rainstorm, Xu Shaotang''s voice began to tremble slightly. He held his fist tightly and looked at the Firebird. He asked angrily, "Firebird, tell me, who changed you into what you are now?"


    "My man?" Firebird looks at Xu Shaotang with doubts, and suddenly feels a pain in her head. When the pain is over, the doubts in her eyes also dissipate, and her eyes begin to get cold. She looks at Xu Shaotang coldly and says: "I don''t have a man! Well, it seems that you are going to protect these three old dogs? "Xu Shaotang didn''t know how the Firebird, who was just in good condition, suddenly showed such cold eyes, but he nodded firmly: "I must protect the three of them!"


    Although the life and death of these three people in Mu family has nothing to do with him, he knows the consequences of their death. Now he must not give mu Jianchen a chance to make trouble.


    "Then I''ll kill you with me!" Firebird''s tone is incomparably cold, does not have any emotion at all, the whole body''s murderous gas also does not hide divulges.


    In the face of the fierce Firebird, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to kill her at all, but said with great sadness: "although I don''t want to fight with you, if you really insist on killing them, you''ll pass me first!"


    "Kill Firebird a big drink, without any hesitation to Xu Shaotang kill.


    "Firebird, let me see how powerful you are in the forbidden area of God!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly took a step, and his clothes were windless, making a loud noise under the quiet night sky.


    However, Xu Shaotang only slightly sideways and suddenly punches the Firebird in his left rib. In his eyes, Firebird''s attack is almost everywhere weak.


    "Dang!"


    It was still the sound of hitting on steel, but the body of Firebird was repulsed by Xu Shaotang''s great strength.

 Chapter 871

    "You are very strong!" Firebird steady body shape, glanced at Mu family three people, "at least better than those three wastes on many!"


    Hearing Firebird''s words, the three were both angry and ashamed.


    But they can''t refute Firebird''s words. Xu Shaotang and Firebird here are far younger than them, but their strength is far above them. They have to doubt that their age is not suitable and they really live on dogs.


    Fortunately, the Mu family still has such a unique talent as mu Tiance, and the old master mu Huangyu. Otherwise, the future of the Mu family is really worrying.


    Xu Shaotang stared at the Firebird and said, "it''s too late for you to stop now."


    "Stop it? Why should I stop? " Firebird''s face was full of sneer. He thought the man who killed suddenly was too funny.


    "Since you insist on not giving up, I have to take you back!"


    He can''t just sit and watch the Firebird, even if it''s not the one he knows.


    He wants to take the Firebird back to the Dragon general. Even if he can''t let the Firebird recover his memory, he also wants to stop the Firebird from making trouble. Firebird is a person who has made great contributions to the country and should not bear a name.


    "You want to take me? You don''t have that skill yet Firebird is full of proud looking at Xu Shaotang. Although she has seen Xu Shaotang''s strength from the fight just now, she doesn''t have any intention to stop. It''s rare to meet Xu Shaotang''s master, which arouses her instinctive fighting spirit.


    "Then try it!"


    In this case, it''s useless to say more. Xu Shaotang''s feet are sharp. He''s a little bit on the ground. He''s already up in the air and goes straight to kill the Firebird.


    This time, Xu Shaotang didn''t keep his hand. Now he wanted to take the Firebird back. He had to hurt her, so he wanted to hurt the Firebird seriously.


    The battle between the two is imminent. With the escalation of their battle, they are covered with dust and smoke. The night seems extremely oppressive, and even the Mu family around them feel suffocation.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The sound of fist collision is constantly ringing, and Xu Shaotang is attacking with all his strength as soon as he comes up. Even though Firebird, who has developed the power of God''s forbidden area, has strong speed and power, it is still difficult to resist in front of Xu Shaotang, who has reached the realm of alchemy.


    "Dang Dang..."


    Xu Shaotang''s fists rain down on the Firebird. It''s still like hitting on the steel. He repels the Firebird again and again, and keeps attacking the Firebird again and again. But his attack is very modest, and he doesn''t attack the key of the Firebird.


    Although the strength of Firebird is not as good as that of Xu Shaotang, its physical strength after developing the power of God''s forbidden area is really terrible. After suffering tons of damage from Xu Shaotang, Firebird just slips a thin bloodstain from the corner of its mouth.


    "Firebird, you are not my opponent, come back with me!" Xu Shaotang stops attacking Firebird.


    Although he did not cause too much damage to Firebird for the time being, since he can make Firebird slightly injured, he can also make her seriously injured, it is only a matter of time.


    Moreover, he hasn''t used the real killing move. If he uses it, he doesn''t know if Firebird can resist it.


    "Dream!" The Firebird hummed coldly and killed Xu Shaotang again.


    "Well come!" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly. Looking at the Firebird who launched the offensive, he said coldly, "Firebird, you are stubborn. Don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    This time, Xu Shaotang''s Qi had been running at full speed. With a slight movement in his hand, his Qi immediately turned into a sharp knife.


    Just when Xu Shaotang is going to teach Firebird a painful lesson, the Firebird who kills Xu Shaotang suddenly turns around and kills the Mu family.


    It turns out that her real purpose is the three members of the Mu family. Although Firebird has lost her memory, she is not stupid. Knowing that she is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, she also launches endless attacks on Xu Shaotang. That is not fighting but seeking death.


    Xu Shaotang knew that the three mu family members who were seriously injured were definitely not Firebird''s opponents, so he quickly stepped out to intercept them.


    Xu Shaotang moves, and Firebird''s body changes direction again. This time, he directly gives up the attack on the three elders of Mu family. His body quickly flashes to one side, and disappears into the endless night in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to chase the Flamingo, but he was worried that the seriously injured Mu family would encounter an accident. He had to put down the idea of chasing the Flamingo for a while and turned to the trembling Mu family.


    "Die or not?" Xu Shaotang didn''t like the three people of Mu family, so his tone of voice was not much better.


    Mu boss face slightly a Lin, slanting eyes looked at Xu Shaotang one eye, not angry said: "can''t die!"


    Although the three of them are just the guards of the Mu family, they are also congenital experts. Besides the Mu family leader and mu Tiance, who dares to be so reckless to them? Now Xu Shaotang is so unfriendly to ask, their anger can be imagined, but Xu Shaotang eventually saved their lives, they are not very good attack.It seems that they can''t listen to the tone of the boss.


    Xu Shaotang took out the phone and called mu Tiance. He asked mu Tiance to come and lead people. He didn''t bother to escort the three elders back to Mu''s home.


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Shatang went to boss Mu and said, "next time, let''s have a snack. It doesn''t matter if you die. Don''t let Mu''s family and the people above fall into the enemy''s trap."


    "Xu Shaotang!" Mu Laosan looked at Xu Shaotang with gnashing teeth and said angrily, "although you have saved our lives, don''t go too far!"


    "Am I going too far?" Xu Shaotang was full of disdain and said, "if it wasn''t for mu Tiance''s sake, you would have done more things!"


    These three people are too arrogant. If they hadn''t already been seriously injured, Xu Shaotang would like to help the Mu family teach them a lesson, so that they don''t be so arrogant. Do you really think the Mu family can be arrogant? If they have mu Tiance''s talent and strength, Xu Shaotang will not say anything. After all, mu Tiance is arrogant because he has arrogant capital, and these three people are nothing to these top experts. I really don''t know what gives them arrogant courage.


    Excited by Xu Shaotang, mu Laosan suddenly gasps like a cow, considering that he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent at all, so he can only stare at Xu Shaotang.


    If the eyes can kill people, Xu Shaotang has already died under the eyes of the three elders of the Mu family.

 Chapter 872

    More than an hour later, mu Tiance finally came, followed by a beautiful young woman in green.


    The woman''s body is extremely slim, perhaps because she is in the Mu family. Her slim body seems to be full of strength. A long black hair draped in vest, with a blue ribbon gently hold, simple dress but more than a trace of smart feeling.


    She looks only in her early twenties. Her face is full of tenderness. Her snow-white skin is even more white against the background of green clothes. Her big eyes are like watering the spring water. They tell us the tenderness that cannot be melted.


    The woman just followed mu Tiance quietly. Her eyes fell on mu Tiance all the time. She didn''t even look at Xu Shaotang directly, as if Xu Shaotang didn''t exist.


    "Young master! Miss dance


    Seeing mu Tiance and the woman in green, the three elders of the Mu family were ashamed.


    Mu Tiance just took a light look at them and went to Xu Shaotang. There was no anger or other expression on his face, as if the three injured people were not members of their Mu family at all.


    "You saved them?" Mu Tiance asks Xu Shaotang, pointing to the three elders of the Mu family who are standing on one side in shame.


    Qingwu doesn''t speak, but silently walks to Mu Laosan, who is still bleeding. She takes out a white porcelain vase from her pocket, opens it and shakes off some acne medicine at mu Laosan''s wound. Then she takes out a silk scarf and carefully bandages it. From time to time, she looks up and stands opposite Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Qingwu, then turned back and nodded to Mu Tiance, and said with a smile, "you''re welcome."


    "Did I ever say thank you?" Mu Tiance turned his lips and said faintly, "if they die, I can only blame them for their poor skills. I just want to know who hurt them and where they went."


    In Mu Tiance''s heart, he is not blind to the life and death of the three elders of the Mu family. The three always watch him grow up. Even if he is a little disgusted with the three elders sometimes, he still has some feelings. He is just not good at expressing himself, or he doesn''t want anyone to see his soft side.


    He asked Xu Shaotang about the identity of the person who had hurt the three elders. He wanted to avenge the three elders. He just said it in a way that was not easy for people to accept.


    "The man who hurt them ran away." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "Little Lord, Xu Shaotang knows the woman who hurt us." As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, boss Mu could not wait to open his mouth and said, "that woman is sent from above. I heard Xu Shaotang call him Firebird. They should have known each other before."


    Hearing what boss Mu said, the female Swan frowned slightly, pointed to boss Mu and asked Xu Shaotang, "is what he said true?"


    "Half true, half false!" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "I do know the person who hurt them, and that person is really called Firebird, but she was not sent from the top. It should be the hand of God in the name of the top. As for the purpose, I don''t think I need to say more."


    He really wants to give boss Mu two slaps now. Is the old guy''s head pinched by the door? Up to now, I still insist that the Firebird was sent from above, and I can''t even see such an obvious means of provoking dissension?


    Xu Shaotang thought maliciously in his heart: no wonder they are still born at this age. It is estimated that there are some problems in their IQ.


    "Where is she?" Mu Tiance asks Xu Shaotang faintly. It seems that he plans to ask where the Firebird is, and then he immediately goes to kill the Firebird to avenge the three elders of the Mu family.


    Xu Shaotang threw mu Tiance a white eye and hummed, "please don''t make your IQ the same as them. If I know where she is, I still need to talk with you here?"


    He now believes that the mentally retarded can be infected. It is obvious that mu Tiance has been infected by the mentally retarded three elders of the Mu family.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, boss Mu immediately covered his chest and said to Mu Tiance, "young master, I doubt that Xu Shaotang colluded with that woman. Otherwise, why didn''t he go after that woman when he had the upper hand? Since he said that the woman was trying to sow discord, surely he also wanted to know who was interfering with it? But he gave up the chance to catch the woman and watched her run away


    "Idiot!" Xu Shaotang scolded boss Mu impolitely: "if I hadn''t been afraid of you three stupid birds, I would have chased you! Damn it, the dog that bit LV Dongbin! "


    When he was scolded by Xu Shaotang, he was angry with Xu Shaotang. He turned red with anger. Pointing at Xu Shaotang, he trembled with anger and said, "you..."


    "Stand down! Did I let you talk? Are you qualified to speak here? "


    Before Mu''s words were spoken, mu Tiance mercilessly interrupted him. With his fierce voice, Mu immediately swallowed all his words. Then he obediently returned to his original position and just looked at Xu Shaotang with an angry face.


    Looking at elder Mu''s unyielding appearance, Xu Shaotang smiles to Mu Tiance: "these people in your family really need to be well disciplined. If it''s not for your sake, just because he dares to point at me just now, I will teach him how to be polite!"He has nothing to say to boss mu. He thinks that if he knew that, it would be better not to save them.


    "Discipline is also my Mu family''s business. It''s not your turn to worry about it." Mu Tiance said, "I don''t care if someone stirs up dissension. Even if Firebird is your friend, if I meet him, I won''t show mercy."


    He doesn''t care about the relationship between the Mu family and the above. The future of the Mu family is not what he cares about. His goal is Firebird. It''s so simple.


    "It''s up to you, but if she really falls into the hands of the Mu family, you still want to save her life." Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said, "she is indeed my friend, but now she has lost all her memories. Her nature is good. Now she is just controlled by others."


    Since Firebird is not his opponent, it is certainly not mu Tiance''s opponent, let alone mu Huangyu''s opponent. Anyway, he still wants to save Firebird''s life as much as possible.


    But then again, even if Firebird is controlled, it''s not stupid, and the people who control her are certainly not stupid. This time, the provocation failed. I''m afraid they won''t do anything in a short time, so Xu Shaotang is not very worried.

 Chapter 873

    "Yes!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly and agreed to Xu Shaotang''s request.


    "If you say you can." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you should not be affected by the three of them. I believe you can see that they are so obviously provoking dissension."


    He knows that mu Tiance is a very smart man. After the three elders of Mu family go back, they will inevitably slander mu Jianchen. He only hopes that mu Tiance can tell mu Jianchen the real situation. As for how to judge, it''s mu Jianchen''s business.


    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Tiance said lightly.


    Mu Tiance didn''t care about it at all. It doesn''t matter whether he provokes dissension or not. Anyway, everyone knows that there is a lot of competition between them.


    If there is no certainty of victory, neither side is willing to break the balance easily. If one side does not go too far, the contradiction will not be completely aroused for the time being.


    "Well, you can do it yourself." Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to talk too much about it. Instead, he looks at the light dance that has bandaged the wound for mu Laosan. Then he looks at mu Tiance vaguely and asks, "is that your woman?"


    Although light dance can be regarded as the superior posture, it can''t be compared with mu Tiance''s peerless beauty.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that if Mu Tiance and Qingwu change their faces, they may become a perfect match.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes full of gossip, mu Tiance just glanced at him lightly and shook his head slightly: "friend."


    In fact, Qingwu is his maid, but he never treats Qingwu as his maid. In fact, it''s not bad to say that Qingwu is his woman, because his maid is destined to be his person in his life.


    "Friends?" Xu Shaotang blinked, then touched his chin and said with a smile, "then you can get rid of being single one step further. Don''t be too selective. It''s too difficult to find a more beautiful woman than you."


    As long as you are not a fool, you can see Qingwu''s boundless love for mu Tiance. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as mu Tiance waves slightly, Qingwu can become his woman immediately. Although Qingwu''s appearance can''t be compared with mu Tiance, it won''t hurt him with mu Tiance.


    "Xu Shaotang." Mu Tiance suddenly called Xu Shaotang''s name.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance suspiciously, with some innocent expressions on his face.


    Mu Tiance glared at him and hummed, "did anyone tell you that you really like to meddle in your own business?"


    It''s entirely his own business whether he wants to find a woman or not. He''s not in a hurry. Xu Shaotang dances happily here. It''s really disgusting.


    "Ha ha, I''m not nosing. I''m thinking about your happiness." Xu Shaotang said with a ha ha.


    He really hoped that mu Tiance would find a woman quickly, so that mu Tiance would go to the romantic world, and would not think about dueling with him all the time.


    "I don''t need you to worry about my business!" Mu Tiance returned ungratefully.


    "OK, I''m the one who''s nosing, OK?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance unhappily and hummed, "you deserve to be single!"


    How else to say that mu Tiance is a wonderful flower. There is such a beautiful woman who adores him, but he has no sign of being moved. If someone else had changed, he would have been knocked down by Qingwu! Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang once again doubts mu Tiance''s sexual preference.


    Once he had this idea, Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a strange look.


    Mu Tiance noticed Xu Shaotang''s strange look, which was a look of disgust and want to distance from him. This kind of look made mu Tiance frown slightly. I don''t know how Xu Shaotang suddenly showed such a strange look.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s appearance, Xu Shaotang leaned over and asked in a low voice, "brother mu, do you have any hard words to hide?"


    "What''s so hard to say?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang in a daze.


    "Are you as good as Longyang..."


    With a "creak", mu Tiance, who heard Xu Shaotang''s words, immediately pinched his knuckles and stared at Xu Shaotang, as if he wanted to eat his meat.


    Mu Tiance approached Xu Shaotang slightly, looked into his eyes, and gritted his teeth and said, "Xu Shaotang, do you want to die with me now?"


    This bastard challenges his endurance again and again. Does he really think that he doesn''t dare to die with him? Or do you think mu Tiance has a good temper?


    "Don''t be angry." Xu Shaotang quickly patted mu Tiance on the shoulder with a smile and said, "it''s no wonder that I''m not. You don''t give false color to any woman. I can only be so suspicious."


    "Do you think everyone is the same as Xu Shaotang?" Mu Tiance put out his hand and pulled Xu Shaotang''s paw from his shoulder. He glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "if you dare to say this in front of me next time, I will let you know the consequences!"


    "Oh, no, I''m not. I''m angry." Xu Shaotang, with a smile, didn''t seem to take mu Tiance''s words to heart.Mu Tiance stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely. Seeing that Xu Shaotang is not afraid of boiling water, he gives Xu Shaotang a warning look. Then he turns and walks to Qingwu.


    Qingwu subconsciously raises her head and looks at mu Tiance. Mu Tiance comes straight to her. Before she knows what''s going on, her small waist has already fallen into mu Tiance''s hands.


    The next moment, mu Tiance has bent down to hold his lips


    Qingwu was stunned by mu Tiance''s sudden action, and the whole person was like a puppet, even without shy expression, just staring at his eyes.


    She knew that she was mu Tiance''s person when she grew up, and she was also very happy about it. However, as she grew older, mu Tiance never made any intimate moves with her. Mu Tiance always looked at no one in the eyes.


    When she thought that she was going to accompany mu Tiance silently in her life, mu Tiance actually kisses her in full view of the public.


    She didn''t know that the so-called happiness didn''t come too suddenly. She was just shocked by mu Tiance''s sudden behavior.


    When mu Tiance let go of Qingwu, Qingwu still kept a dull appearance, but mu Tiance turned around and gave Xu Shaotang a provocative look.


    In the face of Mu Tiance''s provocative eyes, Xu shaotan just shrugged his shoulders as if nothing had happened. He thought in his heart: is it necessary to prove it?

 Chapter 874

    Mu''s three elders were also shocked by mu Tiance''s sudden action. They are now as numb as light dancing.


    As a rare talent in the Mu family for thousands of years, mu Tiance has never let the Mu family worry much. The progress of Mu Tiance''s strength has left all the Mu family speechless. What the Mu family worry about is mu Tiance''s character and attitude towards women.


    Mu Tiance''s arrogant and arrogant character makes people worry that he will suffer losses because of his character defects in the future, but there seems to be no way to change this character.


    Therefore, what worries the Mu family most now is mu Tiance''s attitude towards women.


    The Mu family is an ancient family that has been handed down for thousands of years. Almost all the maidservants are carefully selected. These maidservants have been carefully cultivated by the Mu family since childhood, and they have been indoctrinated with the idea of loyalty to the Mu family since childhood. As long as mu Tiance is willing, all the maidservants of the Mu family can become his maidens, and no one dares to say no.


    However, mu Tiance did not give any color to any woman since he was a child, and he did not even look at any woman.


    Even the light dance that he has been kissing now is only a little closer to Mu Tiance. This is mainly because all the food and living of Mu Tiance''s family are taken care of by light dance.


    Qingwu also gained a special status because she was close to Mu Tiance, so that even the three elders of Mu family called her "Qingwu Miss".


    Originally, the three elders of the Mu family thought that mu Tiance would not really look at a woman in his life, but they did not expect that mu Tiance suddenly kisses Qingwu.


    Although it''s just a simple kiss, it''s a great progress for mu Tiance!


    Although the three elders of the Mu family don''t know why mu Tiance suddenly kisses and dances, they have already guessed that mu Tiance''s sudden abnormality is mostly related to Xu Shaotang.


    At this moment, they look at Xu Shaotang and feel less disgusted. They even have the impulse to rush to express their gratitude to Xu Shaotang.


    For a long time, Qingwu, who was robbed of her first kiss by mu Tiance, finally broke away from her stupidity. She blushed when she remembered the way mu Tiance had just kissed herself. She wanted to pinch herself. She suspected that she was dreaming. But this dream is so real. Mu Tiance, standing in front of her, tells her that it''s not a dream!


    At the same time, she was embarrassed in her heart. When she was kissed by the young master, she was in a daze. Now her mind is blank. She doesn''t know what it''s like to be kissed by the young master.


    Why are you so stupid! She blamed herself in her heart.


    If you give her another chance, she will firmly remember this feeling, and she is full of shame in her heart. Should the feeling of being kissed by the little Lord be incomparably wonderful?


    "Little Young master... "


    Qingwu blushed and stammered, calling mu Tiance. Originally, she wanted to ask mu Tiance what happened, but she swallowed the words again.


    Hearing the call of Qingwu, mu Tiance finally gave up his provocative look at Xu Shaotang, looked back at Qingwu, and said faintly: "nothing, I just want to tell someone that mu Tiance has never been as good as Longyang!"


    Mu Tiance''s words undoubtedly poured cold water on his mind like a deer bumping and dancing.


    "It turns out that the young master just wanted to prove this to Xu Shaotang..." Light dance heart suddenly surge a kind of impulse to cry, after all, he did not get the little Lord''s heart, just reduced to an experimental object.


    After hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile: "your EQ is really low..."


    He thought he was already a person with very low EQ, but he didn''t expect that mu Tiance''s EQ was much lower than him. Compared with mu Tiance''s pitiful EQ, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a huge sense of superiority.


    Mu Tiance paid no attention to Xu Shaotang''s disdain, and hummed: "where can you get it?"


    If Xu Shaotang had a high EQ, would he ask such a stupid question in front of him? They are equally equal in Eq.


    To be honest, mu Tiance''s EQ is not low, but he is used to being supercilious and never considering other people''s feelings. What he says is that he never thinks about the light dance. Instead of saying that his EQ is low, it is better to attribute it to his arrogant and self-centered character.


    "I''m much better than you." Xu Shaotang curled his lips, walked to the sad light dance, looked at her with a smile, and said: "light dance, mu Tiance, this cold stone will be given to you. Slowly, you will always warm this stone."


    "You talk so much nonsense!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang unhappily. His people, why should Xu Shaotang say this?


    When Xu Shaotang said that, Qingwu blushed again. Even though she knew that she was mu Tiance''s person in her life, she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole in the ground to get in.However, she didn''t feel any displeasure to Xu Shaotang because of this. Instead, she felt that Xu Shaotang seemed to be a good person. As Xu Shaotang said, the little Lord is really a stone, and she needs to go slowly.


    Xu Shaotang''s words undoubtedly gave her some courage.


    "Don''t let me talk too much." Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a smile, then sweeps him and Qingwu with ambiguous eyes, and says with a smile: "when you wait, you will certainly thank me!"


    Mu Tiance, a arrogant man, would kiss Qingwu in public if he didn''t have half the intimacy with Qingwu? Maybe mu Tiance didn''t know that he had already had some intimate ideas about light dance in his subconscious, and his stimulation just accelerated the process.


    If not for this, mu Tiance estimated that even if he forced himself to kiss, he would feel sick, right?


    Alas, it seems that I''ve become a month old again by accident? Xu Shaotang thought in his heart.


    Mu Tiance glared at Xu Shaotang and said coldly, "if you don''t shut your mouth again, I don''t promise that I won''t do it to you!"


    "All right, all right, I''ll shut up." Xu Shaotang was afraid of you. As he walked away, he said to himself, "it seems that the dog biting LV Dongbin is a tradition of the Mu family. I''d better be careful in the future."

 Chapter 875

    After separated from mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang drove directly to longzu.


    Firebird appears too suddenly, Firebird deliberately provokes the fight between mu family and above, he must tell Longjiang.


    Xu Shaotang has been to the dragon group countless times, but this is the first time he has been to the dragon group in the middle of the night.


    Long Jiang, who had fallen asleep, immediately got up from bed when he heard the news of Xu Shaotang''s visit. He knew that Xu Shaotang must have something very important to come to him at this time.


    "I''m fighting Firebird!"


    This is the first sentence Xu Shaotang said when he saw long Jiang. There was no politeness, so he went straight to the theme.


    "When did it happen?" Dragon will tiger eyes fiercely open, looking at Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang sighed a little and said: "it was just a few hours ago that Firebird led the three elders of Mu family to a remote place in the name of above. He wanted to kill the three elders of Mu family. I rescued them in time."


    "Sow discord!"


    Long Jiang immediately judged the purpose of Firebird from Xu Shaotang''s words, and clenched his fist tightly. He could imagine the chain reaction brought about by the killing of old Mu family by Firebird in the name above.


    "What about the Firebird? You let me go? " Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang and continued, "don''t tell me you don''t have the strength to kill Firebird."


    He has great confidence in Xu Shaotang''s strength and is also very clear about Firebird''s strength. He knows that if Xu Shaotang kills Firebird, Firebird will never escape from him.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang did not deny, quietly said: "I really can kill Firebird, but I really can''t do it. I wanted to hurt her and catch her, but she ran away."


    "It seems that Firebird''s strength is much stronger if he can escape from you? She''s in alchemy? " The dragon will gently tap on the table, Wu said.


    Xu Shaotang''s strength he knows no more. If Firebird doesn''t have the strength to refine the spirit realm, it seems that he doesn''t have any chance to escape from Xu Shaotang? However, the strength of Firebird is also improving too fast, isn''t it? Is there a lot of metamorphosis in the world now? There were Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance before, but now suddenly a Firebird with great strength has sprung up. When has this realm of alchemy become so easy to reach?


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, thought about it and said: "according to the situation of our fight, she did not reach the realm of alchemy, just because she didn''t know how to develop the power of God''s forbidden area. Her physical strength was far stronger than that of ordinary congenital experts, so she could resist so many attacks from me."


    "Firebird has also developed the power of God''s forbidden zone?" Long Jiang frowned slightly and said, "then our previous analysis should be correct. Firebird has been controlled by the hand of God."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, Firebird doesn''t know who she is now. She has completely lost her previous memory."


    Thinking of Firebird''s experience, Xu Shaotang has some contradictions in his heart. It''s really bad news for them that Firebird''s amnesia is controlled. But for Firebird itself, it''s not only a kind of sadness, but also a kind of relief, right? At least, she doesn''t have to suffer the loss of the storm.


    "That gentleman seems to have started a series of moves." Long Jiang raised his eyes to look at Xu Shaotang and said, "at this time, he provokes the contradiction between the upper and the Mu family. He certainly hopes that you and the Mu family will fight thoroughly, because he knows that once the Mu family and the upper completely tear their skin, you will definitely fight fiercely with the Mu family as the sharpest knife."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, sighed and asked, "do you think he will guess that we have begun to doubt him?"


    As long Jiang said, from this point of view, Mr. Wu seems to be in a panic now. At this time, it is almost a dead end to provoke the Mu family to fight against the above.


    However, there is a little more doubt in his mind, which makes him have some doubts about his previous guess.


    "It''s very likely that a man as smart as he is probably aware of it." The dragon will sigh heavily, and his face is full of pity.


    Looking at Longjiang''s regretful look, Xu Shaotang frowned and asked Longjiang, "do you think our guess will be wrong?"


    "Why do you ask?" Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, pushes his wheelchair around the room, and says, "you know, you are the first one to suspect him, and judging from our current situation, his suspicion is also the biggest. Besides him, I really can''t think that there are other people who can plot so many plots."


    Xu Shaotang stood up and went to the window. He looked at the dark sky through the window. The night was so thick that he could not see the situation in the distance.


    "What do you think of him?" Xu Shaotang suddenly turned around, and his face was more confused.


    Long Jiang doesn''t know what happened to Xu Shaotang, or why he suddenly doubts his own guess, but he still ponders and says: "I''m really not good at how to evaluate him. I think the words" generation Tianjiao "should be the best evaluation of him...""A generation of pride..."


    Xu Shaotang mumbled these words to himself. For a long time, he sighed heavily and said, "he talked to me this afternoon."


    "Oh? What are you talking about? It seems that your doubts have something to do with the things he talked to you about. " Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. He doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang and the man are talking about. How can he begin to doubt his guess so soon.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I doubt it because it''s not the things he talked about with me, but the sudden appearance of Firebird. In the afternoon, when accompanying Lianxin to worship Gu''s family, he met him and told him that I had dinner with mu Tiance, but he told me not to get too close to Mu''s family, so that they would not doubt me. "


    Thinking about what Qin Zongheng said to himself in the afternoon, he felt as if he had fallen into a net, which he could not straighten out.


    "Don''t you think he''s trying to stir up your relationship with them? Or does he want you to be completely antagonistic to the Mu family? " Dragon will light of ask.


    "That''s exactly what I thought at first." Xu Shaotang nodded noncommittally, "but all of you think that Qin Zongheng is the pride of a generation. How could he say these words to me in the afternoon and let Firebird stir up the relationship with the Mu family in the evening? Isn''t it too obvious? Isn''t that the same as telling us that he is the gentleman? "

 Chapter 876

    Qin Zongheng''s intelligence is obvious to all, and almost all the aristocratic families in the capital have a high evaluation of Qin Zongheng.


    How could such a smart man be so stupid that he would jump out on his own initiative?


    You know, he asked you Mingze to monitor Qin Zongheng''s phone for such a long time, but he didn''t find anything. If you are really Qin Zongheng, it can only show that Qin Zongheng is too cautious.


    How can such a cautious person show such a big flaw at this critical time? All this is really unreasonable!


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang began to doubt whether they were pursuing in the wrong direction at the beginning. You Mingze monitored Qin Zongheng''s phone for such a long time and didn''t find anything. Could it be that Qin Zongheng really had nothing to do with him?


    Thinking about this problem, Xu Shaotang''s head is getting more and more chaotic. He feels that his originally clear thinking is now beginning to become fuzzy again.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, Long Jiang''s face gradually shows a look of doubt.


    "Your analysis really makes sense." Long Jiang''s brain is constantly running, thinking about who is the gentleman besides Qin Zongheng.


    Xu Shaotang also felt as if he had fallen into the mire. The plan of accidentally bumping into Firebird made him fall into unprecedented confusion.


    If their suspicions are really wrong, all their previous efforts are in vain, and the gentleman may be more hidden than they think.


    "If it''s not Qin Zongheng, who else do you think is worthy of our suspicion?" Xu Shaotang looks at Long Jiang.


    "Where do I know?" Long Jiang shook his head helplessly and said with a bitter smile: "the first person who told me that Qin Zongheng may be the black man behind the scenes is you. Now he tells me that Qin Zongheng may not be the man who is also you. I don''t know who to doubt."


    Long Jiang spent a lot of energy and strength to find the evidence that Qin Zongheng was Mr. Qin, but he couldn''t find any evidence. Even so, he still felt that Mr. Qin was Mr. Qin Zongheng and never gave up the investigation of Qin Zongheng.


    What''s more, didn''t Xu Shaotang say that song Yinian suspected that it was Qin Zongheng.


    Is it just a coincidence that so many of them are targeting Qin Zongheng?


    Thinking of this, Long Jiang can''t help sighing. What kind of things are they? They may be wrong. This is the most ridiculous thing he has ever experienced in his life.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen." Xu Shaotang looked at Longjiang helplessly and said, "if Mr. Qin isn''t Zongheng, many things would make sense."


    "For example?"


    "For example, ah Kui and Qin Zongheng Mingming met, but they didn''t know Qin Zongheng at all; for example, you Mingze monitored him for such a long time and didn''t find anything." Xu Shaotang quietly analyzed, once these questions also puzzled him, now if Qin Zongheng is innocent, then these questions seem to have the answer.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang''s doubts about Qin Zongheng are gradually diminishing. Xu Shaotang''s analysis is really reasonable. They have investigated Qin Zongheng for such a long time and have not found anything. If Mr. Qin Zongheng is really Qin Zongheng, it can only show that Qin Zongheng''s disguise is too good and almost seamless.


    Just as long Jiang began to think that Qin Zongheng was not the gentleman, an idea suddenly flashed through his mind.


    At the thought of this, the color of doubt on the dragon''s face began to dissipate, showing a trace of joy at the same time.


    Looking at Long Jiang''s face suddenly changed, Xu Shaotang asked curiously: "do you think of other suspicious objects?"


    "There are no other suspects!" Dragon will slowly shake the wheelchair back to the table, said: "I have only one suspect, that is Qin Zongheng!"


    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of doubts and looks at the Dragon general. At first, they both begin to think that Qin Zongheng is not suspected. Why does the Dragon general suddenly doubt Qin Zongheng firmly? Does he find anything?


    "No, just because he is Qin Zongheng! A generation of proud Qin Long Jiang looks up at the confused Xu Shaotang and says with a loud voice.


    The more he said that, the more confused Xu Shaotang was.


    The reason for this doubt is too far fetched, because Qin Zongheng was once the most amazing figure in the capital. How can long be so determined to doubt him? According to his understanding of the Dragon general, it seems that the Dragon general is not so arbitrary. There must be other reasons.


    Xu Shaotang went to the table in front of Longjiang, put his hand on the table, stared at Longjiang''s suddenly bright cheek and asked, "don''t play tricks. Tell me quickly, what have you found?"


    His head is now a mess of time, any discovery may help him to sort out this mess.


    Dragon will smile, said: "I said, just because he is Qin Zongheng!"


    "This..." Xu Shaotang looks at the smiling dragon general. He really doesn''t know what to say."Do you think my reason is far fetched?" Long Jiang ha ha a smile, see Xu Shaotang gently nodded, this is full of smile said: "we all think that Qin Zongheng such a decision, intelligent people seem impossible to make such a low-level mistake, but, have you ever thought, if this low-level mistake is Qin Zongheng intentionally made?"


    "On purpose?" Xu Shaotang felt as if he had caught something. The confusion in his mind seemed to be sorted out by him again. He thought about the words of the Dragon general carefully. After a long time, he finally understood the meaning of the Dragon general. "Do you mean that Qin Zongheng deliberately revealed such a flaw in order to confuse us and let us lower our doubt about him?"


    If you think about it, Long Jiang''s analysis is not impossible. Qin Zongheng, a brilliant figure, seems to be able to use such a trick.


    If this flaw is really revealed intentionally by Qin Zongheng, then Xu Shaotang can only express his admiration for Qin Zongheng, because he doubts his previous thinking because of this flaw.


    If it wasn''t for Long Jiang''s sudden discovery of this, his doubt about Qin Zongheng would be less and less. Even in the end, he might really think that Qin Zongheng was misunderstood by them!


    What a cunning Qin Zongheng! Sure enough, it is worthy of the name of this generation!


    Long Jiang nodded to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "it''s very possible that now the hand of God has gradually become clear. It''s only a matter of time before he is exposed. If I were him, I would definitely choose to do so."

 Chapter 877

    When Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, he also began to think that it was really possible that Qin Zongheng was deliberately confusing them.


    Well, we can also judge from Qin Zongheng''s action that Qin Zongheng has realized that they are beginning to doubt him!


    It''s terrible to be able to figure this out! He seems to begin to understand why mu Jianchen is so afraid of Qin Zongheng. With Qin Zongheng''s calculation, I''m afraid most people don''t know even if they fall into the trap carefully prepared by Qin Zongheng?


    "That cry don''t know Qin Zongheng and you Mingze, monitor Qin Zongheng for such a long time but didn''t find anything, what''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang is still struggling with these two problems.


    "There are many possibilities for ah Kui not to know Qin Zongheng, just as norrant often contacts with magicians but does not know who the magicians are." Long Jiang tapped on the table and said, "but it''s really unreasonable that you Mingze has been monitoring Qin Zongheng for such a long time and didn''t find it. My people often monitor Qin Zongheng, but they never find anything. If Mr. Qin is really Zongheng, he has to carry out so many plans that it is impossible not to contact other people. "


    This problem has puzzled them for a long time, let them find any evidence to prove that Qin Zongheng is Mr. Qin, also let them fall into deep helplessness.


    Qin Zongheng''s identity is too special. Without sufficient evidence, it is impossible for them to question Qin Zongheng.


    What''s more, even if they bring Qin Zongheng to trial, the trial will not produce any results. A man who can hide his husband''s identity perfectly, his inner strength is far beyond their imagination.


    "I have been thinking about why Qin Zongheng insisted on killing me." Xu Shaotang has been troubled by this problem for a long time. If Qin Zongheng doesn''t want him, the only one who knows the truth of Gu''s murder, to live, that''s really a very suitable reason.


    However, before his rebirth, he only knew Qin Zongheng, and even had no contact with him. Qin Zongheng had to make such a big trap to destroy him. Why on earth?


    Qin Zongheng is not a madman. On the contrary, he is a man of great wisdom. How can he do it without any reason?


    Long Jiang shook his head with a wry smile and said, "I don''t know what Qin Zongheng did everything for. If one day he finds evidence that he is a gentleman, let''s let him answer this question in person."


    Not only did Xu Shaotang have doubts in his heart, but he also had no doubts in his heart. He asked people to monitor the dragon group, create conflicts with the Mu and Xia families, and even plan the assassination of the old man. All these should not be the work of Qin Zongheng society.


    Qin Zongheng doesn''t seem to have any reason to do these things, no matter from his family or other aspects. Moreover, Qin Zongheng is such a brilliant person, I''m afraid he can''t be bewitched by others.


    If Qin Zongheng wanted to launch a rebellion, long would not believe it. With Qin Zongheng''s amazing talent and powerful power to suppress all the aristocratic children in the capital when he was young, as long as he doesn''t withdraw from the game, it''s no exaggeration to say that the position of master will be handed over to him sooner or later. If he wants to, the master may even give it to him in advance.


    Therefore, there is no reason for Qin Zongheng to launch any rebellion. Judging from his performance over the years, Qin Zongheng is really not interested in power. Otherwise, as long as he opens his mouth, they will fully support Qin Zongheng.


    However, such a character has now become the object of their suspicion! Often think of here, the dragon will always be a sigh.


    "You don''t know, many times in the face of Qin Zongheng, I almost can''t help but want to ask him whether he is Mr. or not." Looking at the table, Xu Shaotang sighed: "besides, Qin Zongheng has really taught me a lot. He just said what he said to me in the afternoon. Although he is suspected of provoking dissension, he can see that he is sincere. So, I''m really full of confusion. I just want to make sure whether he is Mr. or not


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang admired Qin Zongheng very much. He even thought that he would become such a close friend with Qin Zongheng as with Longjiang.


    Even after knowing that Qin Zongheng was the real murderer who killed his family, he never despised Qin Zongheng. Although his relationship was estranged, his admiration for Qin Zongheng never changed.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled and regretful look, Long Jiang sighed: "if you don''t understand, don''t think about it. It''s just asking for trouble. Things will come out one day, but we don''t know how to face Lao Qin when it comes to that day..."


    If Qin Zongheng is really a gentleman, long will not know whether Qin Guozhu can withstand such a blow.


    Song Yinian saw that the oil would run out and the lamp would run out. If Qin Guozhu had anything else to do, the loss of China would be too great.


    "Well, I''m worried about that, too." Xu Shaotang nodded, thought for a moment, said: "if possible, you''d better tactfully talk about it to Mr. Qin, let him have a psychological preparation in advance.""No, I can''t let Lao Qin know for the time being." Long Jiang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not that you don''t know Lao Qin''s temper. If we tell him our doubts, he will immediately put a gun against Qin Zongheng''s head and question Qin Zongheng. By that time, we''ll have nothing to do with it."


    Having worked with Qin Guozhu for many years, Long Jiang can''t be more clear about Qin Guozhu''s temper. Although Qin Guozhu was born a scholar, he may not be able to see his temper at ordinary times, but if his temper comes, he will be afraid of Qin Guozhu.


    "Alas Listening to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily.


    No matter who Mr. Chen is, as long as there is sufficient evidence, his result is only a dead end, even Qin Zongheng is no exception.


    "Don''t sigh, don''t you and I have been doubting him for a long time? Now what we can do is to make sure whether Qin Zongheng is Mr. or not as soon as possible, and solve this matter thoroughly before he makes a big mistake. " Dragon will reach out and gently pat Xu Shaotang''s shoulder, but his face is full of regret.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, then stood up and said, "it''s a critical period now. You should also remind Long Fei that they should be more careful. Since he has noticed that we are beginning to doubt him, it''s inevitable that he will do something."


    "Well, I know!" Dragon will gently nod, turn around his wheelchair, push his wheelchair, said: "first do not say these, or say something happy."

 Chapter 878

    "What happy thing?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    It seems that he and Longjiang haven''t talked about happy things for a long time. What they talk about most is about the hand of God. Obviously, the hand of God is not a happy thing.


    "Remember the two boxes you gave me last time?" The Dragon general asked with a smile.


    Hearing that long Jiang mentioned the two boxes he had taken out of the wreckage of the prehistoric civilization spaceship, Xu Shaotang had an idea in his mind and asked, "have the two boxes been opened?"


    At the beginning, he tried every means to open the two boxes. Since the Dragon general mentioned the two boxes now, most of them had already been opened.


    The Dragon nodded and said with a smile, "I gave the two boxes to our experts. They set up a special team to conquer the two boxes. Yesterday I received the news that after several months of hard work, they have successfully opened the boxes!"


    "Great!" Xu Shaotang''s mood is really good up, quickly asked: "what''s in the box?"


    As you can imagine, the box that is difficult to open must contain extremely important things.


    "It should be some scientific research materials." Long Jiang added: "it''s just a preliminary guess. Because of the lack of words, we don''t know what the information in the box is, but there are some things that look like weapon drawings. Now the expert team is trying to decipher the information."


    For Longjiang or Huaxia, the best result is that the data are related scientific research data. In this way, once the expert team successfully decodes the data, Huaxia''s scientific and technological strength will usher in a qualitative leap in a period of time.


    You know, although Huaxia is also one of the big powers in the world, there is still a certain gap between its scientific and technological strength and those developed countries in North America.


    What big powers fight for is economic and technological strength!


    Xu Shaotang also understood the importance of these things, otherwise he would not have brought the two boxes back from the East Island. Hearing that long Jiang said that the contents of the box were probably scientific research materials, Xu Shaotang was also happy.


    As far as he knows, the reason why the hand of God has mastered some advanced technologies is that they have obtained some scientific research materials of prehistoric civilization from the relics of prehistoric civilization, thus making it ahead of the world in some aspects of science and technology.


    If Huaxia can decipher these materials, it will certainly play a role in the coming decisive battle with the hand of God.


    "This box opened in time!" Xu Shaotang said excitedly: "even if the materials in the box are not scientific research materials, there must be some clues about why prehistoric civilization suddenly disappeared. If we decipher these materials, we may know why prehistoric civilization with such advanced technology suddenly went to destruction."


    "Well, you''re right." The Dragon general nodded slightly and said, "then the advanced civilizations have been destroyed. If we can find out the reasons for their destruction, we can also learn from the past."


    It is an established fact that prehistoric civilization is ahead of the world in science and technology. Since all advanced civilizations have been destroyed, will modern civilization, which is relatively fragile, face the same fate as prehistoric civilization?


    This is already a problem that we can not avoid.


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang asked again, "did the expert team say when they would be able to decipher the data?"


    He can''t wait to know what the information is.


    The Dragon general gave him a white look and said with a smile, "Why are things as easy as eating? None of us can understand the words of prehistoric civilization. Although there are not many materials, it is a huge project to decipher them, not as fast as you think! But now we have allocated enough funds and expanded the team of experts so that we can decipher it as soon as possible. "


    The two civilizations have been separated for a long time, and their writing and language are totally different. To decipher these materials is not to translate foreign documents. Does it mean that we can decipher them?


    Xu Shaotang is more anxious than Xu Shaotang. They have gathered almost all the top experts in the field of ancient Chinese language decoding.


    "It seems that I really went too far." Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to smile to the Dragon general and said: "there are still several boxes like that in the wreckage of the spaceship. Once this side has been deciphered, we will try our best to get the boxes out."


    "Well?" Dragon will suddenly look up at Xu Shaotang, "do you say there is such a box?"


    "Yes, there should be several more."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Dragon looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said, "why don''t you take out all the important things at once?"


    "You also want me to be able to take it out..." Xu Shaotang is full of helpless said.


    At that time, he tried his best to take out two boxes. The volcano in the suicide forest could erupt again at any time. He didn''t want to turn a few boxes into roast pigs.Although the things in the box are very important, no matter how important they are, they are not as important as their own lives.


    Long Jiang also heard Xu Shaotang talk about the situation at that time. When he heard Xu Shaotang say so, the angry look on his face gradually dissipated.


    "No, we must get all those boxes back!" Long Jiang said, "I''ll call song Yinian now, and you''ll send him the general location of the wreckage. I''ll ask him to send someone to get all the boxes out immediately."


    With that, Long Jiang has already picked up the phone on the desk.


    Seeing the Dragon general''s action, Xu Shaotang quickly pressed his hand: "don''t send those ordinary soldiers to die. The temperature and environment there are extremely bad. Ordinary soldiers are dead when they go in."


    "Then I''ll let the dragon group go!" Long Jiang thought about it and said.


    "Don''t be busy." Xu Shaotang looked helplessly at the fierce dragon general and said with a smile, "I''m afraid that the wreckage of the spaceship has been completely covered by volcanic ash. Even if I go, I can''t judge its current position. It''s not so easy for people in the hand of God to get the box."


    He knew that the dragon would be afraid that the boxes would fall into the hands of the people in God''s hand, but he was not very worried. The only entrance was blocked now. He only knew a general location, let alone the people in God''s hand.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s determined appearance, Long Jiang slowly pulls his hand away from the phone, and his face is full of regret.

 Chapter 879

    Leaving from longjiang''s room, Xu Shaotang walks slowly to longzu''s dormitory.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high.


    It''s late at night now, but the sound of "hum ha Hey" still comes from the training ground of the dragon group from time to time. It must be that someone is training at night. As the army with the highest casualty rate, the dragon group must have excellent skills to survive in such a team.


    Xu Shaotang did not disturb those who worked hard to train at night, and went straight to the dormitory of Jingming in dantai.


    In the dark, a black shadow quickly shuttles through the night. Soon, without disturbing anyone, Xu Shaotang comes down to the door of Tantai Jingming''s room.


    There was just a sound of breathing in the room. It seemed that the platform had fallen asleep.


    Seeing that dantai had fallen asleep, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to disturb her. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, an evil idea flashed through his mind. From the beginning of his life, his steps to leave stopped immediately.


    Xu Shaotang gently pushed the door, but didn''t open it. It should be that the platform had locked the door from inside, but it was difficult for Xu Shaotang.


    He looked around, and soon found a small wire nearby. He picked up the wire with a smile, and then opened the door of the platform with no effort.


    He thought in his heart, it is estimated that he should be the first one to steal incense and jade from the dragon group?


    Xu Shaotang lightens her steps, listens to the even breathing sound of dantai Jingming, and slowly comes to her bed.


    Just as Xu Shaotang''s claws reach to the face of Tantai Jingming, Tantai Jingming, who was breathing evenly, jumps up suddenly, and a sharp dagger flashes cold light to Xu Shaotang''s neck.


    Dan Tai''s sudden action startled Xu Shaotang. Is this girl too alert?


    He quickly flashed to the side, at the same time, he grabbed the wrist of Tantai Jingming and pulled her into his arms. Before she screamed, he had covered her mouth, smelled the faint fragrance from her body, and whispered in her ear: "Tantai, it''s me."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Tantai Jingming, who was struggling in his arms, stopped struggling. The dagger in his hand fell to the ground with a "Dang". He patted Xu Shaotang''s chest with his hand and made a "Wuwu" sound in his mouth.


    "I''ll let you go. Don''t yell." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you disturb other people in the dragon group, you are the one to be laughed at."


    She nodded in her arms. Xu Shaotang released her hand to cover her mouth.


    "You''re going to die!" Tan Tai Jing Ming lowered her voice, patted Xu Shaotang''s chest, and said shyly and angrily: "you are not afraid that I will cut your throat with a knife!"


    "Hey hey, how dare you steal incense and jade from the dragon group without some skills?" Xu Shaotang did not care about the smile, and said: "besides, are you willing to die?"


    "Willing! Early death, good morning! Don''t worry about it Tan Tai Jing Ming said angrily, but it sounds so false.


    Xu Shaotang shamelessly nibbles on the crystal clear earlobe of Tantai Jingming. In his arms, Tantai Jingming suddenly trembles. His body involuntarily squeezes into Xu Shaotang''s arms, as if to squeeze his whole body into Xu Shaotang''s body.


    Feeling the action of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang seems to have discovered a new world. A kind of teasing mind suddenly rises in his heart and continues to bite Tantai Jingming''s ear.


    With his movements, the tan Tai Jing Ming in his arms is almost unstable. The whole person''s center of gravity is on Xu Shaotang, with a shy voice in his mouth.


    "Asshole!" Tantai Jingming bit her teeth and tried hard to make herself not make that shy voice, but the voice was not controlled by her at all. The more she wanted not to make a voice, the louder the shy voice was.


    Listening to the sound of dantai getting louder and louder, Xu Shaotang was afraid that he would disturb other people in the dragon group. Then he stopped torturing dantai''s earlobe and said with a shameless smile: "Niu, it turns out that the earlobe is yours..."


    "Don''t say it!" Before his words were finished, Jingming, who had just got a little breath, pushed him away with a blush on her face. Fortunately, the room was dark, otherwise Xu Shaotang would laugh at her when she saw her shy appearance.


    Although he couldn''t see it, Xu Shaotang could also imagine the red face of Tantai Jingming. He gently stroked her hot cheek and said with a smile, "OK, I won''t say it."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming pushes Xu Shaotang''s hand away from his cheek and sits back on the bed in shame and annoyance. She lowers her head like an ostrich, hoping to find a way to get in.


    "You''re all my people. Why are you ashamed of me?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang went to the bedside and sat down next to Jingming, and said with a smile, "in fact, I''m here to find you something."


    "What''s the matter?" The voice of Dan Tai sounds a little strange. She asks in a voice.


    Xu Shaotang reaches for Tantai Jingming''s waist. Maybe she is afraid of being teased by Xu Shaotang again. Tantai Jingming moves to the side without letting Xu Shaotang''s hand successfully grasp her waist. However, Xu Shaotang is not so easy to give up. Seeing that she did not succeed, she immediately sat down next to Tantai Jingming. Tantai Jingming tried to escape again, but failed. Her slender waist still fell into Xu Shaotang''s hands.Xu Shaotang grabs Tantai Jingming''s waist and forcibly pulls her into his arms. Then he says with a smile, "I''ve told my mother about us. She''s in the capital now. She wants to see you."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang talking about business, Tantai Jingming, who was forced into her arms by Xu Shaotang, had no idea of struggling. She just said shyly, "it''s a little early..."


    "It''s not a little early. Are you sorry?" Xu Shaotang smiles. Although dantai is usually extremely overbearing, in this case, even the most overbearing woman will feel embarrassed.


    Although Tan Tai Jing Ming had seen Fang LAN before, her identity at that time was quite different from that of now. The beautiful daughter-in-law was also frightened when she met her in-law.


    Xu Shaotang was punctured by the mind, Dan Tai Jing Ming had to shy nodding.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you don''t have to be embarrassed. You''ve seen my mother before. She''s very easy to get along with. She can''t stay long in Beijing. We can''t bear to refuse to see your daughter-in-law before she leaves, can we? "


    "Well All right Tantai Jingming thinks that sooner or later she will be able to meet her. It''s better to meet her generously. Since her mother-in-law also sees her daughter-in-law, she can''t refute Fang Lan''s enthusiasm.


    After that, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming make an appointment to let Tantai Jingming get together in Lianxin''s courtyard at noon tomorrow, just to let song Yinuo meet with Tantai first.


    Accompanied by dantai Jingming to say some private words, Xu Shaotang finally got up and left the dragon group.


    When he was talking to dantai privately, his paws were not idle. Now I think it''s really good.

 Chapter 880

    The next morning, Xu Shaotang was called up in his sleep, saying that someone was looking for him.


    Xu Shaotang put on his clothes and went to the door, only to see the iron leopard standing there anxiously.


    Looking at the iron leopard''s anxious appearance, Xu Shaotang sighs in his heart. He has already guessed why the iron leopard came.


    Xu Shaotang went out of the door, iron leopard can''t wait to come up and pull him, anxiously asked: "what''s the matter with Firebird?"


    "This is not a place to talk, come with me!" Xu Shaotang pats the iron Leopard on the shoulder and takes it to the secluded woods outside the Song family.


    The dew in the forest is very heavy. They walk through the forest. The dew has wet their clothes. The dew in the morning is slightly cool, but it is not cooler than their hearts.


    Deep in the woods, Xu Shaotang leaned against a tree trunk the size of a bowl, looked at the iron leopard whose eyes were full of worry, and asked, "is that what the dragon will tell you?"


    Tiebao nodded and said: "we received a call from longjiang last night. He said that Firebird appeared again. You had a fight with Firebird, but Firebird ran away in your hands. I want to know what Firebird has become and what''s the matter with her? "


    There are five "law enforcers", two of them are dead, and only three of them are still alive. How can he not care about Firebird?


    He almost rushed to the Song family after receiving the phone call from Long Jiang last night. However, considering his duty, he resisted the impulse to rush to Xu Shaotang immediately to make things clear.


    "Firebird has completely forgotten the past. She should be controlled by others. At the same time, she has developed the power of God''s forbidden zone." Xu Shaotang heavy said: "I know so much, as for other things, I really don''t know."


    He also wanted to know what happened to Firebird and what happened to it. But Firebird is missing now, and they can''t understand her experience from Firebird''s mouth.


    "Is Firebird controlled by the hand of God?" Iron leopard cold face asked, eyes full of fierce light.


    "It should be!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "from what we know at present, she should be controlled by the hand of God. Although I don''t know what method the hand of God used, there is no doubt that Firebird didn''t do it voluntarily."


    Although this is not something to be happy about, it is at least a small comfort for them, not for others, just because Firebird did not take the initiative to betray the "law enforcer". What she did after her disappearance was all directed by others.


    "Law enforcement" did not betray the country, which is enough!


    "Damned hand of God!" Iron leopard face frost, ferocious curse: "if I find out who is in control of Firebird, I must break him to pieces!"


    Thinking that Firebird might be controlled by others to do something against Huaxia, iron leopard''s heart is a burst of unspeakable anger. Letting Firebird do these things is even worse than killing her! If Firebird dies, it can still get the honor they deserve like Canglong and rainstorm, but being controlled to do something against Huaxia can only make Firebird bear the name she shouldn''t bear.


    This is really unfair to Firebird!


    Looking at the iron leopard''s fierce look, Xu Shaotang sighs helplessly. The man who controls the Firebird is of course the gentleman.


    If your husband is Qin Zongheng, how can iron leopard revenge for Firebird?


    "I will continue to track down the Firebird. I believe that the Dragon general will continue to track down the Firebird. Don''t worry about it." Xu Shaotang said: "the most important thing for you now is to protect the safety of the old man. This is an extraordinary period. There must be no problem with the safety of the old man."


    "I know!" The iron leopard nodded heavily, gritted his teeth and said, "please do something about the Firebird. No matter what the Firebird has done, please make sure to keep the Firebird alive!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "don''t worry, I won''t kill her."


    If he wanted to kill Firebird, Firebird had no chance to escape last night.


    "Well, I''ll go back first." Iron leopard grateful to see Xu Shaotang, turned to leave the woods.


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped tiebao and asked, "how is your strength progressing?"


    He has been teaching the "Yulong Jue" to the golden tiger and iron leopard for some time. I don''t know where they are now.


    With the time coming for the final battle with the hand of God, the faster their strength develops, the more security the old man will have. Only when this side is stable, can they let go and fight with the hand of God.


    Iron leopard looked back and said with shame, "we have mastered the second layer thoroughly four months ago, but we haven''t touched the edge of the third layer yet."


    Maybe he thought that the progress of their cultivation was too slow, but they didn''t know that without the help of Master Kong Jing, Xu Shaotang would have entered the third level later than them.What''s more, as the old man''s guards, they usually don''t have the chance to work hard with others. It''s really difficult for them to break through by stimulating their potential.


    Looking at iron leopard''s shame, Xu Shaotang gave him a smile, walked over and patted him on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to feel embarrassed. In fact, your progress has been very fast, at least much faster than me! If you want to touch the edge of the third layer quickly, I suggest you and golden tiger practice more when they are free, that is, they treat each other as enemies of life and death! "


    Since they don''t have many opportunities and people to stimulate their potential, they have to create their own conditions. Fortunately, they are still two people and don''t have to work behind closed doors.


    Iron leopard quietly thought about Xu Shaotang''s words, and then showed a clear look in his eyes. He nodded and said, "I know. Jinhu and I must practice hard!"


    Since they have been with the old man, they never dare to be slack. They always feel that their strength is too weak. Let alone catching up with Xu Shaotang, even if they want to reach the level of breaking the army that they have already died, they don''t know it''s a matter of years and months.


    "Well, it''s not a matter of urgency to learn martial arts slowly." Xu Shaotang said with relief.


    "All right!" Iron leopard nodded slightly to Xu Shaotang again, then turned around and quickly walked out of the woods.


    Looking at the back of the iron leopard, Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart: brother, you two must be good!

 Chapter 881

    After returning to the Song family from the grove, song Yinuo has already got up. After a simple breakfast in the Song family, Xu Shaotang takes song Yinuo to the courtyard of compassion. When


    arrived at the courtyard of mercy, he was squatting in the yard of a courtyard with a small shovel. While Fang Lan was sowing seeds beside him, he was lying on the couch lying in the yard like a big man, and a fan was still on his face.


    Compassion back to the sea of heaven at that time, the flowers in the garden have all withered, they are now re planting new flowers and plants for the garden.


    Seeing pity and Fang LAN, who were busy in the courtyard early in the morning, Xu Shaotang was puzzled. They couldn''t stay long in the capital. What''s the point of planting flowers now? I''m afraid they will leave the capital before the flowers and plants grow. When they come to the capital again, the flower garden should be a scene of dilapidation, right?


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from the door, Fang LAN quickly turned around and saw that song Yinuo was coming. She quickly welcomed him with a smile. She directly pushed away Xu Shaotang who was beside song Yinuo, took song Yinuo''s hand and said with a smile, "Yinuo, let''s plant flowers together."


    "Good!" Song Yinuo nodded and followed Fang LAN to the flower garden.


    "Shaotang, don''t do it there. Go and get us some water to water our seeds." Fang LAN began to mobilize Xu Shaotang again.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t move. He just leaned on the door, looked at Fang LAN with a smile, and asked, "Mom, you can''t live here for a few days. Why do you suddenly think of filling the flower bed with flowers?"


    "Who said we''d only stay here for a few days?" Fang LAN feigned his anger and said, "why, don''t you want to drive us away?"


    "No, isn''t that what you said?" Xu Shaotang felt puzzled. When Fang LAN came, he said that he would only stay in the capital for a few days. Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    He just casually asked, how did Fang LAN start to do it upside down? He doesn''t care how long they stay in the capital, but the situation in the capital is a bit delicate recently. It''s better for them to return to Tianhai. There are dead old men in Tianhai. Generally, there won''t be any problems.


    "Well, can''t I change my mind now?" Fang LAN looks at Xu Shaotang with a kind of Queen''s posture, but her eyes glance at the pity of the earth turning on one side from time to time.


    Seeing Fang Lan''s glance at pity heart from time to time, Xu Shaotang finally understands why she suddenly changes her mind. It is estimated that Fang Lan''s intention to stay in the capital is false, and it is true that he wants to get along with pity heart more.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is full of helplessness, this mother is really vigorous, so soon began to match him with Lianxin, just don''t know whether Lianxin knows.


    Song Yinuo didn''t know Fang Lan''s plan. When he heard that Fang LAN wanted to stay in the capital for a long time, he suddenly showed a happy smile on his face. He took Fang Lan''s hand and said, "great, I haven''t stayed with my mother for a long time."


    Song Yinuo spent most of her time in the capital. Although she was also the daughter-in-law of the Xu family, she spent the least time with Fang LAN. Now that Fang LAN has decided to spend more time in the capital, she is certainly happy.


    Having lost her mother since childhood, she treats Fang LAN as her mother-in-law, and Fang LAN treats her as her own daughter, which makes her very satisfied with the taste of maternal love.


    "Learn more from Enoch Fang LAN poked Xu Shaotang''s forehead and hummed: "you are still the flesh that fell from me. It''s better to be Enoch''s daughter-in-law!"


    Xu Shaotang turned his lips. Since he had a daughter-in-law, his own son''s status in Fang Lan''s heart has declined in a straight line, and now he has become a negative textbook.


    "Well, I''d better go get water and water it." Xu Shaotang shrugged and turned to walk into the house. As he passed by Wu Jie, he stretched out his foot and kicked Wu Jie. He was full of unhappiness and said, "follow me to water the land!"


    "No time! Don''t you see that I''m recuperating? " WuJie mumbles, turns over and continues to sleep. Xu Shaotang almost kicks him off the reclining chair. Who knows where the bastard went last night? This morning he said he wanted to keep his spirits.


    This bastard said that he came to protect compassion and Fang Lan''s safety, but he often couldn''t see people. When he saw people, he was either sleeping or looking for food all over the world. I don''t know how this bastard could be chosen as an apprentice by Master Kong Jing.


    Don''t move no ring this old man, Xu Shaotang had to go to the room to carry a bucket of water out.


    Compassion turns the soil, Fang LAN and song Yinuo follow her and plant the seeds, while Xu Shaotang water the seeds for them next to each other.


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and looked at this extraordinary harmonious and beautiful living situation. His heart became extremely quiet. Isn''t this the life he has been dreaming of?


    See Xu Shaotang finished pouring water in a daze there, Fang LAN straightened up and pulled the corner of his clothes: "smelly boy, what do you do in broad daylight?"


    Interrupted by Fang LAN, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s OK, just thinking about something.""Don''t think about it. Go to help Lianxin dig up the earth, smelly boy. I don''t have any eyesight!" Fang LAN pushes Xu Shaotang in the direction of compassion, and quietly throws an ambiguous look at Xu Shaotang.


    She thought in her heart, this smelly boy is too inactive. Since she has an idea about compassion, she doesn''t know how to grasp it when it''s time to be courteous. She also needs her mother to remind her. I really don''t know how this boy cheated so many girls into her hands.


    Xu Shaotang is about to refuse, but Fang LAN frowns and looks at Xu Shaotang full of threats. It means, do you dare to help Lian Xin turn the earth?


    Well, it seems that Fang LAN, the matchmaker, is going to do it to the end


    Xu Shaotang looks at Fang LAN helplessly, puts down the bucket and comes to the pitiful heart squatting on the ground.


    Pitiful heart raised his head, with a few beads of sweat on his face. The hair in front of his forehead had been wet with sweat. His hair was a bit messy, but it had a different flavor.


    "I''ll do it..." Not to utter a single word, Xu Shaotang squatted down and grabbed the shovel from the heart of his heart almost by grabbing.


    Although he appears to be unusually calm on the surface, in fact, waves have been generated in his heart. The face with sweat in her heart is lingering in her mind, just like an iron clock hitting his heart hard.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s clumsy way of digging the earth, a shallow smile appeared on his pitiful face

 Chapter 882

    Now that Xu Shaotang has taken over the job of digging the soil, Lianxin has to go with Fang LAN to sow the seeds.


    With the efforts of the four, new seeds were soon sown in the flower garden. After a while, the flower garden will surely usher in a colorful scene.


    After finishing all this, Xu Shaotang straightens up and walks to the house. When passing by Wu Jie, Wu Jie turns over gently.


    "There is a color heart, but no color gall..." Wu Jie''s eyes are still tightly closed, like whispering in a dream.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang almost fell to the ground, this bastard, no one thinks you are dumb when you don''t speak!


    "Shaotang, don''t rush back to the house. Go and buy some dishes with Lianxin." See Xu Shaotang want to go back to the house, Fang lanli will Xu Shaotang called.


    Hearing Fang Lan''s words, Xu Shaotang has a headache. Is it too obvious to match them?


    "Why don''t I go with Enoch and let sister Lianxin accompany you at home." Xu Shaotang some guilty said.


    "Coward!" Fang LAN scolded Xu Shaotang in her heart, then took song Yinuo''s hand and said to Xu Shaotang, "you always know how to pester her. Don''t you know that she is pregnant now and needs a good rest?"


    "Then I''ll go alone." Xu Shaotang said to himself.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s timid appearance, Fang LAN really wanted to smoke the smelly boy twice. He looked white and said, "go by yourself. Can you tell the difference between wheat and leek?"


    Well, what a powerful reason! In order to give him and compassion to create a chance to get along with each other alone, Fang LAN took great pains.


    Feeling pity, Xu Shaotang doesn''t seem to go out with him. Xu Shaotang''s attitude makes her feel a little uncomfortable, so she says to Fang LAN faintly: "godmother, I''ll go and let them stay at home."


    "No, I don''t trust you to go alone. Let this smelly boy accompany you!" Fang LAN takes out her queen''s posture and walks to Xu Shaotang. A Yang finger''s posture has been set. It seems that she wants to teach Xu Shaotang a lesson.


    Seeing Fang Lan''s appearance, Xu Shaotang quickly raised his hand to surrender and said with a smile, "I didn''t say I couldn''t go, so you wait at home for a while, and we''ll go back."


    "Come on, let''s go. It''s so wordy." Fang LAN urged impatiently.


    Xu Shaotang and Lianxin just walk out a few steps, suddenly think of a thing, turn back to Fang LAN and song Yinuo and say: "by the way, dantai may come later, if I don''t come back, you can talk with her first."


    He had an agreement with Tantai Jingming last night. Tantai Jingming will come soon. If he is not here, I don''t know if Tantai can talk with them.


    "Dan Tai is coming, too?" Fang Lan was immediately overjoyed. He waved to Xu Shaotang with great joy and said, "then you should go and return early. It seems that I have to prepare more meals for one person."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and walked from the courtyard to the nearby vegetable market with Lianxin.


    "When did you get on with Tantai Jingming again?" Come out from the small courtyard, pity heart light to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t say it clearly, she still heard the clue from Xu Shaotang''s tone and sighed in her heart that Xu Shaotang''s peach blossom luck was really good.


    Xu Shaotang smile, discontented said: "look what you say, what is good, we this is natural."


    He didn''t intend to hide from Lianxin what happened between him and Tantai Jingming. Anyway, today, Tantai Jingming is coming, and the matter between them is officially announced. Besides, they are not doing anything shameful. There is no need to hide it.


    "All right, you''ll get it, right?" Pity heart white Xu Shaotang one eye, "you and who is not natural?"


    "Ha ha, of course. This is a modern society. No one can force anyone." Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "just like you and Qin Zongheng, even if Qin Zongheng loves you to the core, you can''t accept him. Can''t he force you?"


    "No one can force me, except myself..." Pity heart softly a hum, the tone is full of firm and proud.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "who can force you to live a long life


    If anyone dares to force compassion, I''m afraid Qin Zongheng will make that person even don''t know how to disappear?


    Even if we ignore Qin Zongheng''s power, we can make those who want to force her flinch just by pitying ourselves.


    Lianxin gently gathered her hair in front of her forehead. That simple action is full of amorous feelings. It has to be said that a mature and charming woman really has a fatal attraction for men. For example, Xu Shaotang now can''t help looking at Lianxin more just because of her simple action.


    "Do you think mom is weird today?" Thinking of Fang Lan''s strange actions today, he always feels something is wrong, which is very different from what he usually sees.Xu Shaotang jumped in his heart and said, "I don''t think it''s anything. Did she say anything strange to you?"


    "It''s not, but I always feel like she''s looking at me all the time, which makes me feel a little uncomfortable." Pity heart slightly frowned, heart is still for Fang LAN this strange move and doubt.


    Hearing that, Xu Shaotang was a little relieved and said with a smile, "it means that she cares about you. Isn''t that a good thing? You see how pathetic I am now. "


    "What''s the matter with you?" Pitiful heart "Puff Chi" a smile way: "you don''t know how many men in the world envy you, unexpectedly good meaning say oneself pitiful."


    "It''s not the same thing." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m pathetic because since I had your daughter-in-law and her daughter-in-law, my status in my mother''s heart has plummeted. You still feel that she often looks at you uneasily. I think she doesn''t want to look at me now."


    Of course, what he said was false, but he didn''t want to make pity uncomfortable because he was always concerned by Fang LAN.


    "Ha ha, I don''t feel so uncomfortable when I hear you say that." With a little smile, he nodded and said, "it''s true that being noticed all the time is a kind of happiness..."


    As they walked, they said that the things they talked about gradually shifted from the things around them to the things all over the world. After a chat, they seemed to be very happy.


    When they come back to the courtyard with the food they bought from the market, Tantai Jingming and Fang LAN and song Yinuo are sitting in the courtyard drinking tea. However, the atmosphere between them seems a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 883

    Today''s dantai is a little different from the former one. In the past, dantai always had the same uniform for thousands of years, but today, she took off her military uniform and put on her daughter''s red makeup, which makes her look different.


    It''s said that people depend on their clothes, and Tantai Jingming is no exception. After putting on her red makeup, her face is less resolute and cold, more soft, and a little more coquettish.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming back, Tantai Jingming looks like a savior, and immediately looks at him for help.


    Xu Shaotang walked over with a smile and said to Fang LAN, who was staring at the dantai and looked up and down: "Mom, go and help you. I''ll just accompany them."


    He estimates, square orchid estimates to have no little to look for Dan Tai to ask East to ask west of?


    "OK, mom will cook for you!" Fang LAN winked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "you must chat with them well and have compassion. If you dare to make them angry, I can''t spare you!"


    "How dare I make them angry." Xu Shaotang looks at Fang LAN helplessly.


    He knows, square orchid is intentional will pity heart calculate into, afraid now in square orchid''s eyes, pity heart also became her daughter-in-law?


    After getting Xu Shaotang''s guarantee, Fang LAN walked into the kitchen with a smile. Soon, the sound of Fang LAN cutting vegetables came from the kitchen. Just listening to the sound of cutting vegetables, you can imagine the joy in her heart at the moment.


    "By the way, what about Wu Jie?" To song Shaotang Dang asked no shadow back to see.


    Song Yinuo smiled with a smile: "he said there was a platform, and he was useless here, so he went out and wandered."


    "The bastard!" Xu Shaotang scolded in the heart, and let Lianxin sit over, looking at three different women, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you don''t need me to introduce you?"


    Although they didn''t have much time to meet each other, they knew each other, so he didn''t need to do anything more.


    "No, everyone knows." Song Yinuo gave a smile, raised his chin and looked at the tan Tai who had changed his clothes. Jingming said with a smile, "when the tan Tai just came in, I almost didn''t recognize it. Tan Tai, it''s nice for you to wear it like this. You can make sure that you can fascinate some people."


    This person in her mouth, of course, refers to Xu Shaotang.


    When Xu Shaotang returned to song''s home last night, she had already told her about him and dantai Jingming. She knew that there would be a story between Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming, so she was not surprised at all.


    Perhaps it was because they had never been said in front of the face. After hearing song Yinuo''s words, the face of Jingming in dantai suddenly turned red, and looked at xushaotang with a very shy look, and then he hung his head down.


    Seeing this appearance of Jingming in dantai, song Yinuo could not help but remember his own self. When he just joined Xu family, he was not so shy. However, as she gradually integrated into the family, she had already faded from her shyness with the couple who used to living with xushaotang. She believed that the later Jingming would be like her Like.


    "Well, don''t be shy. We''ll all live together in the future. Just get used to it slowly." Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and holds the tea and song Yinuo in his arms at the same time.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang hugs her in front of her heart. The original and already coquettish Tantai Jingming looks even more coquettish, and even song Yinuo blushes slightly.


    The three of them are here, but the pity sitting opposite them seems to suddenly become the role of light bulb.


    "You talk first, I''ll help godmother cook." After all, compassion could not bear the feeling of becoming a light bulb, so she got up and went to the house.


    Looking at Lianxin''s back, song Yinuo gently pinches Xu Shaotang and says, "this guy, I don''t know how to pay attention in front of Lianxin sister!"


    Of course, she understood that Lianxin said that it was an excuse to help Fang LAN cook. For the kitchen, Lianxin knew nothing about it. She did it just to avoid embarrassing them.


    Xu Shaotang will two women gently to the arms tight tight, a smile, said: "it''s OK, she slowly get used to it."


    He doesn''t need to show how modest a gentleman he is in front of compassion. This is the original face of his life. He and compassion don''t know what the result will be. If they want to have a result, compassion must accept him. Otherwise, no matter how many thoughts he has in his heart, he can only force them down.


    After all, it is impossible for her to give up the other women who love him for the sake of a pity.


    Although this idea is very rogue, but they have to face the problem.


    Three people in the yard affectionately cuddle up, until Fang LAN came to ask everyone to eat.


    Fang LAN stands at the door. After Song Yinuo and dantai Jingming enter the room, she stares at Xu Shaotang, who finally enters the room. From the look of Lianxin, we can see that this bastard must have done something to make Lianxin unhappy. She asks Xu Shaotang to chat with them. This boy is very kind. He just wants to have a deep love with song Yinuo and dantai Jingming, but he is not happy They all ignore the feeling of compassion.If not for looking at a few women are in, Fang Lan''s one Yang finger is estimated to have no suspense on Xu Shaotang''s head.


    At the dinner table, Fang LAN enthusiastically brings food to the new daughter-in-law, Tantai Jingming. Of course, he doesn''t forget Lianxin and song Yinuo, but he doesn''t have Xu Shaotang''s share.


    Fang Lan''s love infects taijingming. She gradually puts down her formality and starts to talk with Fang LAN about things from all over the world. Most of these are things she has personally experienced. Although they are all very dangerous things, they are described lightly by her in spring and autumn. Fang LAN only hears the story, but does not hear the danger.


    When the sun is about to set, Tantai Jingming finally gets up and leaves. She wants to go back to longzu before dark.


    "Dantai, come to the courtyard when you have time." Fang LAN takes dantai Jingming to the door, grabs her hand and says: "in the future, just like this is your home. If you have nothing to do, come and talk to your mother. She may not be able to help you, but she can make a delicious treat for you."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is embarrassed to call out "Ma", but Fang LAN has already begun to regard herself as her mother-in-law.


    Looking at the kind Fang LAN, dantai Jingming nodded heavily, and then slowly left the small courtyard of pity.

 Chapter 884

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang paid close attention to the situation in the capital.


    Firebird pretended to be the name above and seriously injured the third elder of the Mu family. Although he has simply communicated with mu Tiance about the situation, mu Tiance is not mu Jianchen after all. No one knows if Mu Jianchen will make an issue of it.


    Three days later, the situation in the capital has not changed, and the Mu family has no action.


    Just when Xu Shaotang thought that this matter would subside because of the reason of both sides, he received a call from mu Tiance.


    "Hey, brother mu, why did you call me when you were not at home with your little lover?" Xu Shaotang gets on the phone and starts to tease mu Tiance.


    In his memory, this should be the first time mu Tiance called him, right?


    "Ha ha..." To Xu Shaotang''s surprise, mu Tiance was not angry when he heard his teasing, but said in a light tone: "I hope you can still laugh after listening to my words."


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated. He had recognized that mu Tiance''s tone seemed to be wrong, but he still joked and said, "brother mu, don''t scare me. You know I''m too timid to stand your fright."


    Mu Tiance snorted, thinking that Xu Shaotang can still laugh now. I''m afraid he can''t laugh when he hears his news! Let''s go with Xu Shaotang. Now he is not in a hurry. It should be Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you. I just got the news that my father went to find Longjiang!"


    After that, he doesn''t give Xu Shaotang a chance to ask questions. Mu Tiance has hung up the phone. Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s present expression, he can''t help laughing.


    "Young master, what''s so happy about?" When Qingwu came in with mu Tiance''s changed clothes, she saw mu Tiance''s smile and asked bravely.


    Mu Tiance smile, said: "nothing, just thought of a funny thing."


    "Oh." Light dance slightly disappointed "Oh", put down mu Tiance''s clothes, walked to Mu Tiance''s back, soft voice whispered: "little Lord, change your clothes quickly."


    Mu Tiance nodded gently, looked back at Qingwu and said, "you don''t have to wait on me. I can change it myself."


    Since he was very young, Qingwu has been responsible for his daily life, which naturally includes undressing him. However, as he grows older, he has rarely let Qingwu undress him.


    After hearing mu Tiance''s words, she smiles at him, goes to the side, selects the clothes he wants to change, and then walks out of the room.


    Looking at the neat clothes, mu Tiance glances at the direction of Qingwu''s departure, showing a trace of tenderness that has never been shown in front of anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang, who received a call from mu Tiance, stayed there as if he had been struck by lightning. After he recovered, he rushed to the dragon group as fast as he could. At the same time, he anxiously dialed Longjiang, but he couldn''t get through.


    The more so, the more anxious Xu Shaotang was. He raised the speed of the car to the fastest, and at the same time he began to call Longfei.


    After a few beeps, the phone finally gets through. Xu Shaotang anxiously asks, "Mu Jianchen has gone to find long Jiang. Do you know?"


    "What Long Fei on the other end of the phone obviously didn''t know about it, and said, "when did it happen?"


    "Don''t worry about the time. I couldn''t get through to Longjiang just now. I''m worried that something happened to him. Go and have a look!" Since long Fei doesn''t know, it''s too late for Xu Shaotang to explain anything to him now. Let''s make sure whether long will be safe first!


    After hanging up long Fei''s phone, Xu Shaotang rushes to the direction of the dragon group at full speed. Originally, he thought that this matter had passed, but he didn''t expect that mu Jianchen really wanted to borrow a lesson from it.


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s murderous plan can''t help leaking out. If the dragon has any mistakes, he must pay a heavy price to Mu Jianchen!


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is very fast, more than 20 minutes later has arrived at the dragon group.


    Long Fei, who had already learned that Xu Shaotang was coming, was waiting at the door. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, he quickly stepped forward.


    "How''s it going?" Xu Shaotang hurried forward to Longfei and asked, "have you found out where the dragon will be?"


    Long Fei''s face is livid. He shakes his head slightly. His fists are creaking. Now he is forcing himself to calm down. Otherwise, he would have been furious.


    Seeing Long Fei''s look, even if he didn''t say it, Xu Shaotang knew the answer. The dragon who founded the dragon group disappeared in this way, and disappeared in his own territory inexplicably!


    "Is there a clue to the surveillance?" Xu Shaotang asks Longfei again.


    Long Fei shook his head slightly and said with a frosty face: "the monitoring and security personnel around didn''t find any abnormality, and the people around the old man didn''t find any abnormality."


    If it''s normal, they may not worry about the safety of the Dragon general. With the strength of the Dragon general, there are few security problems. The Dragon general has not disappeared before, but it''s time after time. After all, it''s mu Jianchen who comes to find the Dragon general!A master of the guwu family, the strength is still above the Dragon general mu Jianchen!


    "No, we must find Longjiang!" Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit didn''t stop from beginning to end. He kept walking back and forth in the same place, and said to Long Fei: "you should quickly inform Mr. Qin and the one above about this. Now this situation is beyond our control!"


    Long Jiang''s existence involves a lot. Now long Jiang is missing, so he must report it. As for how to treat the Mu family, when they act willfully, they still have to look at the opinions of those two.


    After all, once and Mu family thoroughly tear the skin, I am afraid it is inevitable to set off a bloodbath!


    "Well, I''ll call them right away!" Long Fei nodded with a cold face and quickly took out the phone to one side.


    Many members of the dragon team don''t know what happened. They just look at Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, who are both anxious and angry. Everyone has a premonition that something big is going to happen.


    Soon, Long Fei took the phone and ran to Xu Shaotang. When he got to Xu Shaotang''s side, he said in a cold voice, "Mr. Qin asked us to go to him immediately. At the same time, he has given the first-class combat readiness order to the whole army!"


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. Let''s get there quickly!"


    The two rushed into the helicopter that had already stopped there as fast as they could, and then quickly disappeared over the dragon group.

 Chapter 885

    When they arrived at the Qin family, someone had already arrived at the Qin family one step ahead of them.


    Looking at the iron leopard standing in the courtyard of the Qin family, Xu Shaotang knew it was the old man.


    "Come with me!" Qin Guozhu''s face was calm, and the anger in his eyes was almost burning.


    Looking at the furious Qin Guozhu, Xu Shaotang is filled with emotion. If he is sure that Qin Zongheng is the gentleman, I don''t know what he will become.


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei quickly follow Qin Guozhu to his study. After entering the study, the old man is sitting in the study unexpectedly. Although there is a cup of hot tea in front of him, it doesn''t move at all. The tea is still steaming. It seems that the old man has just arrived.


    "Keep those around you on special alert!"


    Seeing Qin Guozhu coming in with Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, the old man said calmly to Jin Hu who was protecting him in the room.


    Jinhu nodded and immediately went out of the room to arrange.


    Super alert means that no matter who is not allowed to get close to their alert area, they can kill without mercy, without any warning or room for maneuver.


    "Sit down and say!" The old man pointed to the position beside him and motioned Xu Shaotang and Long Fei to sit down first.


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei sit down in front of the old man. They both look at the old man with eager eyes, hoping that the old man can make a decision as soon as possible.


    "Who told you that mu Jianchen went to find Longjiang?" The old man looked at Xu Shaotang, his eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Xu Shaotang said: "it was mu Tiance who called to tell me in person."


    "How credible do you think mu Tiance''s words are?" The old man asked again.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, and then said in a very positive tone: "ten percent!"


    "Oh, do you believe in Mu Tiance?" The old man''s eyes are deep. There seems to be a layer of fog in front of him. People can''t see what he is thinking from his expression or eyes.


    "I don''t believe in Mu Tiance, but he doesn''t have to cheat me at all!" Xu Shaotang said: "you should also know that a few days ago, Firebird faked the name above and seriously injured the three elders of the Mu family. As long as mu Jianchen was not stupid, he could know that someone was deliberately trying to stir up dissension, but mu Jianchen went to Longjiang, which only means that he wanted to make use of the excuse! It''s possible for a person who wants to make use of the problem to do anything. "


    A few days ago, Xu Shaotang always thought that mu Jianchen would not be foolishly fighting against the top in this situation, but now, his guess is obviously wrong, and mu Jianchen is going to do the opposite.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man nodded slightly, looked at Qin Guozhu and asked, "what do you think mu Jianchen''s purpose is to find the Dragon general at this time?"


    Qin Guozhu put his hands behind him and walked slowly in his study. He carefully thought about the motive of Mu Jianchen''s move, and then said, "I analyze that mu Jianchen''s purpose is two. One is to use the excuse to test our attitude, and the other is to use it as an excuse to let us make concessions in some aspects."


    He could only think of these two points. As for whether mu Jianchen had other purposes, he did not know.


    "Two leaders, can we not guess mu Jianchen''s purpose first, can we find my father first?" Listening to their various guesses here, Long Fei finally couldn''t sit still.


    When he is willing to come, the most important thing now is to find the Dragon general first. As for the purpose of the Mu family, when they find the Dragon general, they will be more or less clear. It''s not necessary to make these meaningless guesses here, or even a waste of time.


    If the two top leaders were not in front of him, he would have jumped up and made rude remarks.


    Xu Shaotang also echoed: "yes, our main purpose now is to find the Dragon general. I''m afraid that mu Jianchen will do harm to the Dragon general."


    Looking at the two fiery young men, the old man sat there motionless and said calmly: "don''t worry, mu Jianchen doesn''t have the courage to do harm to the Dragon general. At most, he just wants to fight with the Dragon general. If he really wants to do harm to the Dragon general, he should first ask the millions of soldiers in our army whether they agree or not! "


    Unlike Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, the old man is not worried about the safety of Long Jiang. He just doesn''t understand mu Jianchen''s motive for this sudden move.


    Just like what Xu Shaotang said, as long as mu Jianchen is not a fool, he can''t choose to completely split his face with them at this time. What kind of signal does he want to release? What do you want to achieve?


    Even if the old man said so, Xu Shaotang was still worried and asked, "what if Mu Jianchen takes risks?"


    "Ha ha, if Mu Jianchen really wants to take risks, he is not going to find the Dragon general." The old man stretched out his hand to point to himself and said faintly, "it''s me!"


    As soon as the old man''s words came out, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei suddenly realized that because they were too concerned about the safety of the Dragon general, they ignored the most basic question. As Lao Tzu said, if Mu Jianchen really wants to take risks, it''s better to find the old man than the Dragon general.First of all, after the death of the army, there was no one around the old man who could temporarily fight against mu Jianchen, and the Dragon general was an expert in refining the spirit. Even if he lost to Mu Jianchen, it was obviously a little harder than killing the old man who was only protected by golden tiger and iron leopard.


    Secondly, the status of the old man is higher than that of the Dragon general. Killing the old man and killing the dragon will lead to the same consequences. Why should mu Jianchen kill a person with a lower status?


    After understanding this, their worries finally eased slightly, but they were still thinking about where the dragon would be.


    "Since you expected that mu Jianchen would not do harm to the Dragon general, why did you order the whole army to prepare for war at the first level?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Qin Guozhu sighed that these young people are still too young after all. In many things, let alone mature, they have not even reached the entry level.


    "Since mu Jianchen has already put forward his attitude, of course we should also put forward our attitude!" Qin Guozhu said with a loud voice: "we let the whole army first-class combat readiness is to show our attitude, as long as his Mu family dare to have any move beyond the minefield, we will never hesitate to fight!"


    I see!


    When Qin Guozhu said this, Xu Shaotang finally understood it, and at the same time had to admit in his heart that they were too young compared with the older generation of Qin Guozhu.

 Chapter 886

    "In that case, why did you call us here again?" Long Fei asked.


    According to the current analysis of the two tycoons, the Dragon general should not be in danger of life. If they just want to make them calm down, Qin Guozhu can tell them directly on the phone. There is no need to call them here. The old man also specially asked people to carry out special alert around the Qin family.


    The old man said, "it''s our purpose to call you here."


    "What''s the purpose?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Judging from mu Jianchen''s action this time, most of the Mu family can''t sit still." The old man looked up at Xu Shaotang and said quietly, "I''m afraid that mu Jianchen''s move is because he felt great pressure from you. Therefore, I guess that the purpose of Mu Jianchen''s sudden move may have something to do with you."


    On the basis of Qin Guozhu''s two-point analysis, the old man made a detailed analysis.


    He analyzed that some of the things mu Jianchen wanted them to compromise were mostly related to Xu Shaotang. When they called Xu Shaotang over, they wanted to have some preliminary communication with Xu Shaotang about this matter.


    "It has something to do with me?" Listening to the old man''s analysis, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. He didn''t know why they had such an analysis, but one thing is for sure that they would never be aimless. Since they made such an analysis, they must have their own basis and judgment.


    Just because he and Long Fei haven''t reached their level, they don''t see so clearly in many things.


    This kind of wisdom is gradually formed through the baptism of countless years and the honing of various things, not the degree that they can achieve overnight.


    The old man nodded and said, "when I received the news from Long Fei, I had a guess in this aspect. However, I can''t analyze the specific relationship with you for the time being. I guess I will only know when I find the Dragon general."


    "Do you know where he is?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Qin Guozhu and the old man looked at each other, then nodded and said, "I''m not sure he''s there, but I can guess a rough picture."


    "Where is he?" Long Fei and Xu Shaotang stood up at the same time and asked eagerly.


    No matter whether mu Jianchen has a bad intention to the Dragon general, they can''t completely put down their heart before they see the Dragon general appear safely in front of them.


    The old man took a look at Qin Guozhu and said, "it seems that if they don''t want to see the Dragon general first, they won''t be at ease. In this way, you can take them to have a look there first. I''ll manage my own ideas here. If they find the Dragon general, bring him here."


    "Good!" Qin Guozhu nodded and then said to them, "come with me."


    From Qin Guozhu''s study out, Qin Guozhu straight with two people to stop there helicopter.


    After boarding the helicopter, Qin Guozhu said to the pilot of the helicopter, "go to Fenghuang mountain!"


    "Phoenix Ridge?" Hear Qin Guozhu say this place name, Long Fei and Xu Shaotang''s face show the look of doubt.


    Of course, they know Fenghuang mountain. Fenghuang mountain is located in the central area of the capital city. It is also a very famous scenic spot in the capital city. Its natural scenery is needless to say. What they are curious about is what Qin Guozhu took them to Fenghuang mountain to do? Is the Dragon general in Fenghuangling now? How did they guess the dragon was there?


    Looking at their puzzled eyes, Qin Guozhu looked at the sky outside the engine room and said slowly: "more than 30 years ago, Long Jiang and mu Jianchen separated the victory and defeat in Fenghuang Mountain..."


    Thinking about the life of the Dragon general, Qin Guozhu couldn''t help sighing.


    It can be said that long Jiang has never lived for himself in his life. He has always lived for China. Once long Jiang was the most dazzling General of China and the most outstanding master of that generation. However, he was defeated by the guwu family with countless details, thus leaving him with a lifelong disability. He had been in a wheelchair for more than 30 years.


    Hearing that Qin Guozhu talked about Longjiang and mujianchen, Xu Shaotang became interested and said, "can you tell us something about Longjiang and mujianchen?"


    Although he knew that the disabled legs of Longjiang were caused by mu Jianchen, he didn''t know the details of that battle, let alone how many fights Longjiang and mu Jianchen had experienced.


    He remembers that long Jiang once said that he is now playing the role of the former Long Jiang, and mu Tiance is also playing the role of the former mu Jianchen. The fight between him and mu Tiance may be fate.


    "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you a little bit." Qin Guozhu sorted out his thoughts and recalled: "more than 30 years ago, Longjiang and mu Jianchen represented Huaxia and guwu families respectively. They fought for the interests of their respective groups for a long time. Finally, they agreed to fight a duel in Fenghuangling in the capital. If they were defeated, they would retreat from each other. Unfortunately, the dragon will be defeated in the duel, and left a lifelong disability. However, the Dragon general did not sink because of this, but formed a dragon group. But also because of the agreement with mu Jianchen, he seldom appeared in front of the world from now on... "Although it has been more than 30 years, Qin Guozhu can''t help sighing at the thought of the decisive battle between Long Jiang and mu Jianchen.


    If it wasn''t for mu Jianchen, why would the dragon have to stay away from the world for decades and spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair?


    "So, do you guess that long Jiang and mu Jianchen are now in Fenghuang mountain?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Qin Guozhu nodded, said: "in addition to Fenghuang mountain, I really can''t think of any other place. Fenghuang mountain is the disgrace of the Dragon general, but also the glory of Mu Jianchen. If Mu Jianchen wants to ask the dragon to meet, he will probably choose Fenghuang mountain."


    Fenghuangling is the watershed of their lives. After the Fenghuangling war, mu Jianchen succeeded in becoming a new generation of Mu family leader, but the Dragon general disappeared in the eyes of the world, so that today few people know the existence of the Dragon general.


    Those who can remember the Dragon generals are probably their old people. Now their generation is getting old. They are afraid that the Dragon generals will be forgotten sooner or later.


    After hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Long Fei clenched his teeth and asked coldly, "does mu Jianchen want to humiliate him here?"


    About a person to meet his shame, in addition to humiliation, Long Fei really can''t think of any purpose.


    Qin Guozhu gently nodded his head and sighed: "I think mu Jianchen mostly has this idea..."

 Chapter 887

    Soon, the helicopter flew over Fenghuangling.


    "There they are The sharp eyed Xu Shaotang sees the Dragon general in the wheelchair.


    Opposite the Dragon general, standing is mu Jianchen dressed in green. They are now on the edge of an open pool on the hillside. They hear the sound of a helicopter coming from their head. They look up to the sky at the same time. Then they move their eyes away and look at each other again.


    "Here comes your pick-up." Mu Jianchen smiles and says to the Dragon general.


    The Dragon general also smiles: "it''s also the person you''re waiting for..."


    Soon, the helicopter was landing. Before the plane stopped, Long Fei jumped off the plane and went straight to the Dragon general. Seeing that the Dragon general was no different, he was relieved. Then he carefully protected the Dragon general, and his tiger eyes glared at mu Jianchen.


    If the strength gap between him and mu Jianchen is not too big, he may have rushed to fight with mu Jianchen now.


    However, he can only think about this idea in his heart, because he knows the huge strength gap between himself and mu Jianchen, and rushing up can only disgrace the Dragon general.


    Xu Shaotang waited for the plane to stop, then helped Qin Guozhu to walk down from the plane carefully.


    Looking at Qin Guozhu walking down from the plane, there was no surprise on the faces of Long Jiang and mu Jianchen, which had been expected by them. They could guess that they were the only people here. Of course, it''s impossible for the old man to come here in person. It seems inappropriate to send someone with a lower status than the Dragon general. Then, Qin Guozhu is the only one to choose.


    "Mu Jianchen, long time no see!" Qin Guozhu slowly walks up to Mu Jianchen and looks at him with empty eyes. He wants to see something different from mu Jianchen''s face, hoping to judge mu Jianchen''s real purpose of looking for dragon in Fenghuang mountain. Unfortunately, mu Jianchen is an old fox with a long history. He can''t see anything from mu Jianchen''s face.


    Although mu Jianchen is older than him, he looks much older than him, as if he were an old man and a middle-aged man.


    Mu Jianchen smile: "it''s really a long time no see. I didn''t expect to see two old friends in one day."


    At the moment of walking down from the plane, Xu Shaotang''s eyes always fell on mu Jianchen. Mu Jianchen had the typical breath of a martial arts practitioner. Standing there was like a javelin. Although he had a slight smile on his face, his eyebrows were full of arrogance, and he had the same arrogance as mu Tiance.


    Maybe this is the habit of the Mu family?


    "I didn''t expect to see you again in my lifetime." Qin Guozhu also replied with mu Jianchen''s smile, "since I''m an old friend, it''s not the right way to invite the Dragon general here, even me. You know, I miss you very much!"


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, mu Jianchen couldn''t help laughing, as if he had heard a very funny joke.


    "I can''t compare with you guys when it comes to the ability to talk nonsense." Mu Jianchen laughed, but the smile on his face gradually solidified. Then he suddenly turned cold and hummed: "Qin Guozhu, I''m afraid you want to see me die?"


    It''s not that he doesn''t know that Qin Guozhu and other people have been trying to eradicate the Mu family. Of course, they don''t believe in Qin Guozhu''s inconsistent words, and they have the right to treat his words as a joke.


    In the face of Mu Jianchen who suddenly changed his face, Qin Guozhu was not afraid. He just put away his smile and nodded his head seriously: "to tell you the truth, if you die, I will buy a firecracker to celebrate."


    "Very good!" Mu Jianchen said with a smile instead of anger: "it''s a pity that you don''t have that chance!"


    "I''ll wait for that chance!" Qin Guozhu looked at mu Jianchen and said calmly.


    "Then you wait for it!" Mu Jianchen was full of disdain and said: "but there are too many things in the world that you can''t wait until you say so. I''m afraid they will all come to nothing in the end."


    In just a few minutes, the two of them have been fighting each other. Although they are not enemies, they are better than enemies.


    "Well, mu Jianchen, let''s stop talking here." Qin Guozhu, with his hands on his back, stared at mu Jianchen and asked, "tell me, what do you want to do when you come here?"


    Without knowing mu Jianchen''s purpose, they still felt that something was hanging in their hearts.


    "What do I want to do?" Mu Jianchen snorted coldly, raised the volume abruptly and cheered coldly at Qin Guozhu: "I want to ask you what you want to do? How dare you try to kill my Mu family? Do you really think my mu Jianchen is old? "


    Qin Guozhu is one of the top figures in China. I''m afraid even the old man has never yelled at him like this. However, mu Jianchen never saw Qin Guozhu''s identity in his eyes. Maybe in his eyes, Qin Guozhu is just an ant that he can crush at any time?


    Hearing mu Jianchen''s words, Xu Shaotang already understood in his heart. It seems that mu Jianchen really wants to make use of the topic!Qin Guozhu''s face was slightly cold, and he said in a deep voice: "Mu Jianchen, you and I all know what it is! If you want to make use of it, just use it if you have any moves, and then we''ll do it! "


    It''s obviously impossible to reason with a person who wants to make use of the problem. Since mu Jianchen wants to make trouble with Firebird and the three elders of the Mu family, it''s useless for them to reason with mu Jianchen. On the contrary, they will make people inferior.


    "Lao Qin, don''t tell him that." The dragon on one side shook his head slightly to Qin Guozhu, pushed his wheelchair forward, stopped next to Qin Guozhu''s standing position, looked at mu Jianchen and said, "Mu Jianchen, we can''t agree to your request. I advise you to die! If you want to fight, I''ll be with you at any time! "


    When mu Jianchen asked him to come here, he had already guessed that mu Jianchen would certainly put forward some requests that would embarrass them.


    However, after seeing mu Jianchen, he realized that he underestimated him too much. They could not agree to Mu Jianchen''s request. Otherwise, the Mu family would really be ahead of China.


    "What did he ask for?" Qin Guozhu looks at Longjiang.


    He knew that it would be extremely excessive for Long Jiang to refuse so firmly. He wanted to know what mu Jianchen had asked for.

 Chapter 888

    Before the Dragon general opened his mouth, mu Jianchen said faintly: "my request is very simple. You started this time. Now that your conspiracy has been revealed, my Mu family will certainly ask you for an explanation! Don''t say I''m unreasonable. I don''t embarrass you. Just apologize to the Mu family with the one above! "


    "Arrogance Hearing the request from mu Jianchen''s mouth, Qin Guozhu''s face was livid. He held his fist and looked at mu Jianchen coldly. His cold eyes seemed to pierce mu Jianchen.


    But Xu Shaotang and Long Fei''s heart is also a burst of anger which is difficult to suppress.


    Mu Jianchen has a good mouth. Let the three big men apologize to the Mu family? This also owes him to think out, if three big men publicly apologized, where is the dignity of the country?


    This can''t be described as arrogance. It''s just a dream! Don''t say that they won''t agree to the Dragon general, even the two of them can''t agree! These three represent China. How can they bow to one family? This mu Jianchen doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth!


    Qin Guozhu''s reaction was expected by mu Jianchen. He didn''t care about Qin Guozhu''s knife like eyes. He hummed coldly: "everyone who does something wrong will pay for his own behavior, of course you are no exception! If you want face, don''t you want face in my Mu family? If you don''t apologize, don''t blame me, mu Jianchen


    The threat in his words is obvious. I''m afraid mu Jianchen is the first one who dares to threaten the Dragon general and Qin Guozhu!


    "I''m curious. How are you going to be cruel?" Xu Shaotang, who had been standing beside him and didn''t speak, finally spoke. When he spoke, he looked at mu Jianchen with great interest. This was the first time he saw mu Jianchen. He wanted to ask mu Jianchen who gave him such arrogant confidence!


    Do you want to force Huaxia to bow down? This is the most arrogant clamor he has heard in recent years!


    It turns out that the arrogance of the Mu family is inherited. From mu Jianchen to the three elders of the Mu family, and then to Mu Tiance, they are all so arrogant. In comparison, mu Tiance''s arrogance seems really nothing.


    Mu Jianchen smiles and turns his eyes to Xu Shaotang: "you should have heard a saying that you should treat people in their own way. Since they like to play assassins, my Mu family will accompany them to the end!"


    The implication is to deal with them by means of assassination.


    Although mu Jianchen didn''t really dare to assassinate any of the three, there was no problem in assassinating the others. With the strength of Mu''s family, not many people could escape their assassination. If this kind of assassination is allowed to go on endlessly, China will surely fall into the biggest turbulence in these years.


    He is looking at Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang has been looking at him all the time. Their eyes are burning, and an inexplicable sense of war rises in their hearts.


    "What a man! Treat him in his own way!" Qin Guozhu snorted coldly: "Mu Jianchen, then you should try to assassinate him! Let me see how arrogant the Mu family is


    After that, Qin Guozhu took out his phone directly in front of Mu Jianchen and dialed a number as fast as he could. This is the phone of the commander of the capital Garrison and his son Qin Haoran!


    After the phone was connected, Qin Guozhu said in a deep voice: "order your troops to immediately surround Miaoyun mountain in the suburb of Beijing. No one is allowed to enter or leave without authorization! In addition, order the missile troops to aim at the direction of Miaoyun mountain and authorize the use of special weapons! "


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s order, Qin Haoran on the other end of the phone was stunned. After returning to his mind, he asked Qin Guozhu: "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Encircling Miaoyun mountain is not a big deal, but authorizing the use of special weapons is a big deal! Once those weapons are launched, not to mention Miaoyun mountain is razed to the ground, even the troops surrounding Miaoyun mountain will be destroyed in an instant, right?


    "You have no right to interfere, carry out the order!" Qin Guozhu voice a cold, directly hang up Qin Haoran''s phone.


    After Qin Jianchen looked at them, mu Jianchen must not be more tough than to hang up the phone!


    "You don''t have to scare me!" Mu Jianchen didn''t pay attention to Qin Guozhu''s orders at all. He sneered: "if you dare to use those weapons, the Mu family will not exist."


    Although he is a member of the guwu family, he also knows the power of those special weapons. Once those weapons are launched to Miaoyun mountain, where the Mu family is located, the Mu family will not be able to keep any chickens or dogs. But at the same time, I''m afraid there are not many survivors in the whole capital, right? He believed that Qin Guozhu didn''t dare to be a sinner. He was just bluffing him. This was Qin Guozhu''s common means.


    "Just try it!" Long Jiang snorted: "in the interests and dignity of the country, everyone is insignificant! If we have to exchange a capital for the dignity of China, I will be willing to be a sinner


    If they had not been forced by the Mu family to the point of last resort, they would not want to use these things, but mu Jianchen is really arrogant now. They must fight against mu Jianchen''s arrogance!"Ha ha!" Mu Jianchen''s face was still light and cloudless. He laughed and said, "dragon general, you dare to gamble with the capital. Why can''t I gamble with Mu family?"


    Even if Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu are talking about breaking the sky, mu Jianchen doesn''t believe it. It''s not impossible, but it''s a last resort. As long as there is a chance, they won''t do it.


    Now they are gambling on who can''t hold on first, but mu Jianchen is confident that he is invincible.


    "Well, then we''ll bet!" The Dragon general gave a cold hum, patted his hand on the wheelchair and turned away. Instead of looking at mu Jianchen, he said to Qin Guozhu, "old Qin, let''s go back and get ready."


    "Good!" Qin Guozhu nodded, went forward and pushed Longfei, who was standing beside Longjiang, slightly to the side. Then he personally held Longjiang''s wheelchair and planned to push Longjiang onto the plane to leave.


    "Wait!"


    See two people want to leave, Xu Shaotang suddenly called them.


    Qin Guozhu and long Jiang turn around and look at Xu Shaotang with some doubts. They don''t know what he is doing.


    Xu Shaotang gave them a faint smile, then walked up to Mu Jianchen and said in Mu Jianchen''s puzzled eyes, "Mu Jianchen, you and long Jiang solved your dispute in Fenghuang Mountain by duel more than 30 years ago. Today, I want to solve your dispute in the same way! Do you dare to fight? "

 Chapter 889

    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s momentum suddenly came out, his eyes firmly locked mu Jianchen, and his whole body''s fighting spirit was revealed.


    He also knows that long Jiang and Qin Guozhu are more verbal threats to Mu Jianchen, and they want to use those special weapons that are enough to destroy the Mu family in the capital. Unless the Mu family really lets Hua Xia walk on the brink of destruction, no one dares and can''t bear to make this decision. Once they make this decision, even if this person has great credit, they will be scolded for generations .


    In this way, the best way to solve the dispute with the Mu family is the ancient duel.


    In addition to the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang is probably the only one who has the strength to fight mu Jianchen.


    As for Xu Qing, the dead old man, as the guardian of China, although he has the strength to abuse mu Jianchen, he is only loyal to China, not to the current authority. If it was not for the survival of China, he would not have been involved too much. After thinking about it, it is impossible for him to let the disabled dragon general fight mu Jianchen again. Then, only he can stand up.


    With Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu cast angry eyes at him at the same time.


    "It''s not your turn to stand up for this!" The Dragon general said to Xu Shaotang, "it''s none of your business. Just stay!"


    They don''t want Xu Shaotang to come out now. Although no one knows what extent mu Jianchen''s strength has reached, Xu Shaotang has entered the realm of alchemy for a long time later than mu Jianchen. Now he''s going to fight mu Jianchen, which is too risky.


    Xu Shaotang was the one they used to suppress the Mu family in the future. He can''t be broken into the hands of Mu Jianchen now.


    Long Jiang doesn''t want the tragedy of his life to repeat itself in Xu Shaotang. If two generations are defeated by the Mu family, he is afraid that it will be difficult to find someone who can suppress the Mu family in the future.


    In the face of Long Jiang''s anger, Xu Shaotang just gave a faint smile and said, "it''s none of my business. Many of my family and friends are in the capital. I don''t want the capital to become a dead city!"


    "You want to fight me?" Mu Jianchen half squinted at Xu Shaotang, as if he didn''t believe what he had just heard.


    "Why, are you so old that you can''t even hear?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Jianchen with a smile and said, "if you are really old, you can refuse this duel!"


    Now he wants to stimulate mu Jianchen to take over the duel.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Jianchen''s face changed slightly. His cold eyes swept to Xu Shaotang and said in a cold voice, "Xu Shaotang, do you think you can act recklessly in front of me if you have Xuqing as your master? Do you really think I dare not touch you? "


    Thinking about Xu Qing, mu Jianchen couldn''t help looking at his left hand, which had only four fingers. Because of Xu Qing''s words, he was forced to cut off a finger by his father who hadn''t seen him for many years. Although mu Huangyu later told him that it was for his good, he still hated Xu Qing, but he also knew that he was not Xu Qing''s opponent at all, so he could only bury the hatred in his heart.


    "To tell you the truth, if I didn''t take the initiative to fight you, you wouldn''t dare to move me!" Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "if you dare to move me, I''m afraid you''ve already done it to me? Are you really not afraid of my master


    When you hit someone, you have to hit him in the face. Mu Jianchen thinks he can be arrogant with his own strength, but he forgets that there are more powerful people in the world than him. In front of Xuqing and mu Huangyu, mu Jianchen is really nothing. Even mu Huangyu is afraid of Xuqing, not to mention mu Jianchen?


    Is mu Jianchen really not afraid to die? I''m afraid it''s just a self deception!


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu remembered that Xu Shaotang seemed to have a superior master. They almost forgot about it. It seems that Xu Shaotang''s invitation to fight mu Jianchen was not a flash.


    "Xu Shaotang, it seems that you still think you have no fear!" Mu Jianchen snorted coldly and said, "I''m a virtual elder. You''re dozens of years old. It''s really beneath me to fight with you! In this way, since you have sent out an invitation to fight, my Mu family can''t help fighting! Let me give you a fight with my son mu Tiance. If you win, I don''t think it happened this time. If you lose, I believe you know the end yourself! "


    Mu Jianchen is not stupid. If he really fights Xu Shaotang at his age, I''m afraid Xu Qing will really get involved in this matter. At that time, I''m afraid the Mu family will be in a dilemma.


    Besides, he also knows his son''s temper. Mu Tiance has always regarded Xu Shaotang as his only opponent. How can he let go of the chance to duel with Xu Shaotang? Instead of letting mu Tiance turn against himself in order to fight Xu Shaotang, it''s better to hand over the duel to two young people.


    In this way, we will not lose our identity, but also achieve our goals.


    He knows mu Tiance''s strength, and believes that mu Tiance can defeat Xu Shaotang as he did when he defeated Longjiang.


    "Duel with mu Tiance?" Xu Shaotang showed a helpless smile on his face. "I didn''t expect that the war between him and me would come so soon! Well, mu Tiance. Anyway, he and I will have a fight sooner or later! "Compared with fighting with mu Jianchen, fighting with mu Tiance seems to be better. They will have a war in the end. Now it''s just ahead of time.


    "What do you mean?" Mu Jianchen looks at Qin Guozhu and long Jiang, and seems to be waiting for them to decide this matter. Although this duel is between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, they represent the battle between them. This battle is also another battle between them.


    Dragon and Qin Guozhu look at each other, and then gently nod.


    "Good! We''re going to fight this duel next! " Long Jiang Wu comes to Xu Shaotang in a wheelchair, holds Xu Shaotang''s arm heavily, and then looks at mu Jianchen: "this duel, the rules are the same as the duel we had more than 30 years ago, life and death are conceited, no one else can interfere!"


    "Good! Then I''ll take it for my son! " Mu Jianchen''s eyes twinkled. He looked at Xu Shaotang and nodded slightly. Then he said to Longjiang and Qin Guozhu, "your eyes are really good. If this son had been born 30 years earlier, I''m afraid there would be no Mu family in this world."


    Apart from other things, from the point of view of a warrior, mu Jianchen really appreciates Xu Shaotang. It''s a kind of empathy between masters. But it''s just because of this empathy that only one of them seems to be able to laugh to the end.


    But they are confident that they are the one who laughs last. This is the madness of martial arts and the pride of experts!

 Chapter 890

    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "I also want to be born 30 years earlier, but it''s a pity that the things in this world are not what you want! Just like the Mu family, you don''t want to be on top of China! "


    "What a clever young man!" Mu Jianchen gently stroked his beard and said with a laugh: "although what you said is reasonable, there is also a saying in this world that it is man-made!"


    "You have your own business, and I have mine!" Xu Shaotang nodded noncommittally and agreed with mu Jianchen''s words, but their "man-made" direction was different.


    Mu Jianchen wants the Mu family to be on top of China, which is the direction that mu Jianchen wants to do; he wants the Mu family to disappear, and he wants to suppress the Mu family no matter how hard it is, which is the direction that Xu Shaotang does.


    Two people so quietly looking at each other, from each other''s eyes to see a very firm determination.


    "Well, let''s see if we can really do it by man!" Mu Jianchen full of arrogant smile, said: "three days later, or Phoenix Ridge!"


    Fenghuangling is the place where he once defeated the Dragon generals. Now he hopes his son can defeat the Dragon generals in the same place and continue the honor of the Mu family.


    "Yes!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and agreed to the time and place of the engagement proposed by mu Jianchen.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are really a man!" Mu Jianchen glanced at Xu Shaotang again, nodded with admiration, then walked away with a laugh, and disappeared into the vast forest in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the direction of Mu Jianchen''s departure, Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu turn to look at Xu Shaotang, and then sigh at the same time.


    "We''ve been cheated..." Qin Guozhu gently closed his eyes, his face was full of chagrin.


    "Yes, we have been deceived!" Long Jiang also sighed: "I''m afraid that the purpose of Mu Jianchen at the beginning is to force Xu Shaotang to fight mu Tiance, right? It seems that he has felt the threat of this boy to the Mu family, and can''t wait to eliminate this threat. "


    After mu Jianchen said the time and place of the decisive battle, at the moment when mu Jianchen left, they suddenly figured out a lot of things. When mu Jianchen made such a scene, he threatened to assassinate him, just to let them say the words that threatened mu Jianchen.


    Xu Shaotang certainly can''t watch them burn, and finally he will stand up and make an engagement to him. Because of Xu Qing''s relationship, he can''t take the initiative to make an engagement with Xu Shaotang, so he can only force Xu Shaotang to take the initiative to make an engagement. In this way, his Mu family will have a set of words about Xu Qing.


    From beginning to end, this is a conspiracy against Xu Shaotang!


    Did mu Jianchen come up with such a plan, or was it someone else? Mu Huangyu?


    Listening to the words of Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu, Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile, "no matter whether we are deceived or not, it''s all a matter of time. Let''s not think about those things."


    He didn''t want to fight mu Tiance too early before, but now he had to advance the duel, which made him feel relaxed.


    "You have a big heart Long Jiang glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "are you sure you can defeat mu Tiance?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang simply shook his head.


    As soon as he said this, Qin Guozhu was so angry that he blew his beard and glared. He gasped and said, "since you are not sure, what are you going to do? If something happens to you, do you want us old people to feel guilty for a lifetime? "


    Qin Guozhu originally thought that Xu Shaotang had no chance of winning over mu Jianchen, but he had a good chance of winning over mu Tiance. So when mu Jianchen said that he wanted mu Tiance to fight Xu Shaotang on his behalf, he was still happy for a while. But now Xu Shaotang said that, his heart began to hang again.


    Since Xu Shaotang attracted their attention for the first time, they have begun to take Xu Shaotang as one of the candidates to fight against the Mu family.


    When Xu Shaotang successfully killed Xia Jiuli, Xu Shaotang''s identity was righted. They pinned their hopes against the Mu family on Xu Shaotang.


    If Xu Shaotang is really defeated by mu Tiance, all their hopes will be dashed again, just like those who had high hopes for the dragon.


    "If I had the full confidence to defeat mu Tiance, I''m afraid mu Jianchen would not let him fight with me..." Xu Shaotang is full of helpless wry smile.


    There is no absolute thing in this world. Mu Jianchen is not a fool. If he knows that his son will lose and make such a scene, wouldn''t it be a joke of the Mu family? From this point of view, it is not a bad thing.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, long will think about it carefully, and then nodded slightly: "what you said is somewhat reasonable! No matter what the result is, the duel between you and mu Tiance is inevitable. You should make good preparations these days. I don''t want to see you follow me. If possible, you''d better let your master come to the capital to watch the war... "


    "Who knows the dead old man''s..." Xu Shaotang shrugged and said that he didn''t care.He knew that the dragon would ask him to invite the dead old man to watch the battle. He was afraid that the dragon would think that even if he was defeated, it would not be like death or disability. At that time, the dead old man would surely help.


    He would like the old man to come, but no one knows his temperament. Who knows if he will come?


    "Whether he comes or not, you''d better let him know." Long Jiang sighed softly and said, "let''s go back too. Up to now, thinking about it is just thinking about it. It''s a joke for the Mu family to take care of their head and tail."


    He thought in his heart, maybe the Mu family are celebrating now? However, it seems that it is too early now. None of them knows the final result of the duel until the day when the duel is divided.


    When they came back to Qin''s house and told him about the engagement between mu Jianchen and Xu Shaotang, he could only sigh a little.


    At the beginning, he conjectured that mu Jianchen''s move would have something to do with Xu Shaotang. Now this conjecture has finally been confirmed. Since Xu Shaotang proposed the duel on his own initiative, he can''t say anything. He just wants to prepare well and defeat mu Tiance.


    Listening to the old man''s advice, Xu Shaotang nodded from time to time, but he was thinking about his own things.


    Seeing his absent-minded appearance, the old man knew that he was mostly thinking about the upcoming duel. After a few words of advice, the old man left the Qin family under the escort of the golden tiger and the iron leopard.


    Just as Xu Shaotang and long were planning to leave, Qin Guozhu said to stop them: "don''t leave for the time being. Stay and have dinner with me."

 Chapter 891

    Qin Zongheng and Qin Haoran came back in a hurry after they received a call from Qin Guozhu.


    They arrived at Qin''s house almost at the same time. Qin Haoran looked like he was in the dust, and his face was full of doubts.


    Don''t you doubt it? A few hours ago, Qin Guozhu suddenly ordered him to send troops to surround Miaoyun mountain, and authorized the use of special weapons. However, before his men arrived at Miaoyun mountain, Qin Guozhu ordered him to withdraw his troops. Now he is still at a loss. I don''t know what happened to Qin Guozhu.


    Qin Zongheng is not much better. Although he is in the capital, he seldom comes to the old man''s side. Not long ago, the old man specially called him and asked him to come back for a meal.


    He thought in his heart, today is not a festival, how can the old man force him to come back for dinner?


    When the two brothers met at the door, they were all at a loss, but their doubts were different.


    "Do you know what''s going on, old man?" Qin Haoran asked Qin Zongheng who came to the door.


    Qin Zongheng shook his head slightly and said with a bitter smile, "you don''t know, how can I know?"


    "I''ll have to go in, sir." Qin Haoran said.


    They walked into the courtyard together. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw long Jiang and Xu Shaotang sitting in the living room drinking tea with Qin Guozhu. They looked at each other, and their eyes were more puzzled.


    "Back?" Looking at the two sons who came in at the same time, Qin Guozhu pointed to the position beside him and said, "sit down. You are all busy people now. I want to see you and make an appointment in advance."


    Listening to Qin Guozhu''s lesson, they nodded to Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang, then went to the side and sat down, making an open mind to accept the old man''s instruction.


    After Qin Zongheng sat down, he said with a smile: "Dad, how can you say that seriously? You see, if you call us, we''re all back?"


    Qin Guozhu squinted at Qin Zongheng and hummed, "if I don''t force you to come back, you must be busy, right?"


    Although Qin Guozhu has a pivotal position in China, it is this position that makes him unable to enjoy his family like a normal old man. He knows that these two sons are reluctant to stay with him for a long time, so he doesn''t bother to ask them to come back if there is nothing wrong.


    If they want to come back to see themselves, the old man will come back. If they don''t, he won''t force them.


    "Hehe, no matter how busy we are, we''ll all come back." Qin Haoran also laughed to the old man, and then asked: "Dad, you asked us to come back, it''s not true, just let us have dinner with you?"


    At first, he didn''t think it was possible, but after seeing long Jiang and Xu Shaotang, he wondered if the old man would let their two brothers come back to accompany him?


    "Why don''t you?" Qin Guozhu eyebrows a horizontal, slanting eyes staring at Qin Haoran, between the eyebrows with a slight anger.


    Seeing the appearance of Qin Guozhu, Qin Haoran shook his head and said with a smile: "how can I not like it? I just think that your calling me back is related to your suddenly ordering me to send troops to surround Miaoyun mountain."


    Hearing Qin Haoran''s words, Qin Zongheng looked puzzled. He looked at Qin Haoran and asked, "why do you send troops to surround Miaoyun mountain?"


    "I wonder, too. You have to ask dad about it." Qin Haoran shows his hand to Qin Zongheng. At the same time, he looks at Qin Guozhu, waiting for Qin Guozhu to tell him why he suddenly sent troops to surround Miaoyun mountain.


    Looking at the two brothers'' eyes, Qin Guozhu said faintly, "it''s nothing. It''s just to test the rapid response ability of the garrison in the capital."


    "Well, it seems that you are always not going to tell us." Qin Haoran''s face was obviously written with a look of disbelief. What test of the rapid response ability of the garrison in the capital was obviously prevaricating him. If it was really like what Qin Guozhu said, would it be necessary to authorize the use of those special weapons?


    Basically, those weapons are only used as strategic deterrence. Unless it is absolutely necessary, who will be willing to use those weapons on their own territory?


    One side of the dragon will smile to Qin Guozhu, said: "old Qin, tell them, this is not necessary to cover up."


    Now for the people they are sitting in, the existence of the Mu family is no secret. It''s just that the two brothers of the Qin family don''t know that the Mu family is in Miaoyun mountain. When the news of Xu Shaotang''s duel with mu Tiance gets out, with their intelligence, they can guess. Now there''s no need to hide these things.


    Qin Guozhu thought about it carefully. It''s really as long Jiang said. There''s no need to hide it. Then he said to the two brothers of the Qin family, "Miaoyun mountain in the suburb of Beijing is the territory of the Mu family. Today, Jianchen threatened to retaliate us by assassinating our officials. In a rage, I let Haoran send troops to surround Miaoyun mountain."


    "Is the Mu family in Miaoyun mountain?" Qin Haoran and Qin Zongheng gave a exclamation at the same time.


    Since the war between Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli, they have known about the existence of the Mu family, but they have never known where the Mu family is. After a long time of trouble, the Mu family of the guwu family is beside them.Qin Guozhu nodded and said, "we are the only people who know that the Mu family is in Miaoyun mountain. Although we have told you now, don''t make it public."


    "I understand!" Qin Zongheng nodded and asked, "what''s the matter now?"


    "It''s settled for the time being." Qin Guozhu''s eyes involuntarily glanced at Xu Shaotang, who was sitting there with a light face. He sighed and said: "Xu Shaotang hopes to use an unusual duel to solve the dispute with the Mu family. At present, mu Jianchen has agreed that mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang will fight for life and death in Fenghuang Mountain in three days."


    As Qin Guozhu''s voice fell, the two brothers of the Qin family looked at Xu Shaotang.


    "Are you sure to fight mu Tiance?" Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang anxiously and said, "you know, what you are facing now is not a mu Tiance, but the whole Mu family! If you lose, it is estimated that the dispute with the Mu family will only be more intense. If you win, you will have to face the endless Revenge of the Mu family from now on. In any case, it''s not a good move. "


    Qin Zongheng is worthy of the title of a generation of pride, and immediately saw the problem of this duel.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a faint smile: "whether it''s good chess or not, we have been forced to this step by the Mu family. No one can tell the future. Let''s settle the duel first! I don''t want to die in the hands of Mu Tiance. "

 Chapter 892

    Xu Shaotang is an open-minded person. If his duel with mu Tiance can be postponed, he will be happy to postpone, but if he can''t, he will only accept it.


    Thinking about the duel with mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang is looking forward to it.


    Long Jiang nodded and said, "it''s true. We have been pushed to the edge by the Mu family now. We have to fight, otherwise the Mu family will be more serious and eventually lead to disaster."


    "If you are not sure of winning mu Tiance, I suggest you leave yourself a way out." Qin Zongheng looked at the indifferent Xu Shaotang and said, "although I don''t know many things, I can also guess the importance of you to the top. If there is an accident, it''s not a good thing for the top and for us."


    "Don''t worry, although I''m not sure of winning mu Tiance, it''s not so easy for mu Tiance to kill me." Xu Shaotang looked up at the crowd and said confidently: "no matter how bad it is, I can fight with him and lose both sides! The duel has been settled. Let''s not think about it. If we have time to worry about it, we might as well have a good drink. "


    He is now holding the boat to the bridge naturally straight attitude, not to the day of the formal duel, no one knows what the outcome will be, they are now worried about these too early.


    He thought in his heart, maybe, there will be an unexpected surprise?


    "You have a big heart Qin Guozhu gives Xu Shaotang a white look and shakes his head helplessly.


    They are not warriors. They don''t know how much chance Xu Shaotang will win mu Tiance. But as Qin Zongheng said, Xu Shaotang is very important to them. He really doesn''t want anything to happen to Xu Shaotang.


    If possible, he would even sacrifice the whole garrison to replace Xu Shaotang.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Qin Guozhu, "can we not talk about it? Don''t you keep us for dinner? Where''s the wine? What about the dishes? "


    "Can I have less of your food and wine?" Qin Guozhu had no choice but to smile and glare at Xu Shaotang. He turned back to the guard and said, "go and bring the two bottles of wine that I have collected. By the way, let the kitchen prepare some food and wine!"


    "Oh, Lao Qin, you are bleeding a lot." Hearing Qin Guozhu''s instructions to the guards, Long Jiang said with a smile: "I asked you to take out the two bottles of wine you treasured before to satisfy your hunger. You are not willing to live or die, but this meeting is so generous?"


    As long Jiang knows, those two bottles of wine collected by Qin Guozhu are the earliest original factory aging of Maotai, which is at least hundreds of years away from now. Originally, there were four bottles of this wine. Qin Guozhu gave him two bottles after he was disabled in the first world war with mu Jianchen. Qin Guozhu kept the remaining two bottles. They always asked Qin Guozhu to take them out to satisfy his hunger, but Qin Guozhu didn''t take them out.


    Originally they thought Qin Guozhu would take these two bottles of wine into the soil, but they didn''t expect him to take them out at this juncture.


    Qin Guozhu sighed gently and said, "if you are not generous, you can''t do it. Otherwise, Xu Shaotang will go out and say that Qin Guozhu won''t give him two cups of good wine before he is about to duel with others


    If Xu Shaotang had not been about to fight mu Tiance, he would not have taken out these two bottles of old wine. In a sense, Xu Shaotang took the initiative to fight mu Jianchen this time. In fact, he helped them solve a big problem.


    "Ha ha!" Xu Shaotang laughs and says: "the parents who gave birth to me, the old Qin who knows me!"


    Since the old wine of the wine maniac has been drunk up, he has not tasted the old wine for a long time. It is a kind of comfort that he can still enjoy a few cups of old wine before dueling with mu Tiance.


    Qin Haoran gently smile, said: "so, our two brothers today is also with Xu Shaotang Zhanguang?"


    "That''s it!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "so you two should thank me."


    "Say you''re fat and you''re panting!" Qin Zongheng looked at Xu Shaotang and said seriously, "when you defeat mu Tiance, I''ll treat you to a good drink and guarantee that they are all very few good wines in the world!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "that''s a deal!"


    A few people joking, the guards have Qin Guozhu collection of two bottles of old wine brought up.


    The simple and elegant white porcelain bottle has no unnecessary decoration, but it makes people''s throats move before opening the bottle.


    Although the food and wine are not on the table, the Dragon general can''t wait to open a bottle of wine. As the bottle opens, they are surrounded by a strong fragrance.


    "Good wine!" Long Jiang couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Nonsense, if it wasn''t for good wine, I would treasure it for so many years?" Qin Guozhu''s eyes have a look of heartache. After today, there are only two empty wine bottles left for him.


    Smelling the smell of wine, Xu Shaotang can''t help but think of the time when he had drunk Qin Guozhu on the birthday of song Yinian. At that time, he had a preliminary understanding of Qin Zongheng.


    He is the third person to intoxicate Qin Guozhu, the first is the old man, the second is Qin Zongheng.


    It can also be imagined that Qin Guozhu once attached great importance to Qin Zongheng''s son. Otherwise, how could he give Qin Zongheng a chance to intoxicate himself?"Don''t just look at it, get the glass quickly!" The Dragon general told Qin Guozhu''s guards and said, "if you don''t bring the glass again, I won''t guarantee that you won''t swallow this bottle of wine alone."


    Qin Guozhu looked at the Dragon general helplessly and waved to the guard, indicating that he would take the wine cup according to the order of the Dragon general. He knew that although Longjiang was not a heavy drinker, he didn''t have much resistance to these old wine. If he didn''t take a cup to divide the wine, he estimated that Longjiang would be able to finish the bottle of wine in one breath.


    Soon, the guard put six cups on the table.


    Dragon will carefully pick up the bottle and start to share the few good wine in the bottle for everyone, for fear that there is a drop on the table.


    In the process of dragon will pour wine, everyone''s eyes are staring at the wine on the table, throat surge, want to wait to drink the wine.


    After a bottle of wine is poured, before the six glasses are completely filled, the dragon will selfishly take away the most wine, and then look at them and say, "don''t look at them, let''s go!"


    Qin Guozhu shook his head helplessly and put a cup in his mouth.


    Just as he was about to taste the old wine, the confidential secretary rushed in from the gate.


    Looking at the confidential secretary''s flustered look, Qin Guozhu suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Confidential secretary quickly ran to Qin Guozhu''s side, lying in Qin Guozhu''s ear whispered a few words.


    With the secret words, Qin Guozhu''s eyes suddenly widened, and a look of great sadness rose on his face. It seemed that he lost all his vitality in an instant, and the cup in his hand was almost unstable. He fell to the ground with a bang, and the fragrant old wine suddenly spilled all over the ground

 Chapter 893

    "Lao Qin..." Looking at Qin Guozhu''s sudden appearance, the dragon will stop to send the cup to his mouth. He looks at Qin Guozhu with worry and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    It''s no small matter that Qin Guozhu can show such a look. When long Jiang guessed what happened in his mind, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind. Then, suddenly, he seemed to have guessed something.


    Song Yinian!


    It''s mostly song Yinian who has an accident!


    Song Yinian was very ill, and he personally presided over the war on the East Island. He consumed a lot of energy every day, even his own life. He took his own life to preside over the war on the East Island! In this case, song Yinian may have an accident at any time.


    When asked by the Dragon general, Qin Guozhu slowly regained his mind and looked down at the old wine spilled on the ground. His whole body trembled, as if he was trying to suppress the sadness in his heart. His eyes moistened unconsciously. Holding his old fist, he said sadly: "old song I''m leaving... "


    With that, Qin Guozhu finally failed to control the tears in his eyes, and a line of tears rolled down his cheek.


    "Pa..."


    Dragon will hand the cup also suddenly fall, he looked at Qin Guozhu stupidly, as if can''t believe this sudden news.


    Although he had just guessed that it was the accident of song Yinian, when he heard the news of the accident, he could not bear the shock and sadness in his heart.


    "This old thing, how suddenly..." With tears in his eyes, the Dragon general looks at Qin Guozhu chokingly.


    They all know that song Yinian will definitely choose to die on the battlefield of the east island this time, but they did not expect that all this came so suddenly. How long did it take? How did song Yinian suddenly die?


    Such bad news, let them have no taste of wine interest.


    Xu Shaotang and Qin Guozhu are also staring at each other. Of course, they know who the "old song" in Qin Guozhu''s mouth is. This news is just as sudden to them, making them stand like wooden chickens on the spot.


    Qin Guozhu closed his eyes and said with grief: "just received the news, the old man had fainted a few days ago, but he ordered the whole army to block the news. Just this morning, he was in a coma again, but this time, he I didn''t wake up any more... "


    If he hadn''t been in charge of the war on the East Island, song Yinian might have been able to live a longer time. He was already terminally ill, and the war of national annihilation cost him countless energy, which led to his death so quickly.


    Thinking of the scene when song Yinian left the capital, tears in Qin Guozhu''s eyes burst out of his eyes.


    He doesn''t know how many years he hasn''t shed such tears. Song Yinian, an old man, finally earned all their tears.


    They all came out of that era. They experienced a lot of things together. Although he was above song Yinian, he never shared so clearly with song Yinian. There was no hierarchy between them, just a few old friends.


    Now that this old friend has gone one step ahead of them, how can they not mourn?


    "How is the east island now?" Dragon will hold back the heart of grief to Qin Guozhu confidential secretary asked.


    The confidential secretary replied: "at present, we have invaded the capital of the East Island, but there are still some remnant enemies that have not been eliminated. I believe we can completely eliminate them in a few days."


    The joint attack of the multinational forces on the east island can be described as the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves. The whole national strength of the East Island has only delayed their extinction for a few days. At present, the capital of the East Island has been occupied, but there are still some East islanders who are unwilling to perish attacking the forces of various countries, but they can not form a climate at all and can only survive It''s just a little trouble for all countries.


    "In a few days In a few days... " Long Jiang murmured and repeated the words of the confidential secretary. Suddenly he sighed heavily and said, "old man, why can''t you last a few more days! Don''t you want to see our horse set foot on the east island most? "


    After all, song Yinian did not wait until the time when Dongdao was completely eliminated, which may be a great pity for them or song Yinian.


    However, it''s time for song Yinian to be satisfied. No matter whether he completely conquered the capital of the east island or not, he was the only general who led the army to land on the East Island in modern China. Whether he was alive or dead, his name will always be recorded in the history of China.


    Qin Guozhu stood up tremblingly and said to the confidential secretary, "let the deputy commander take over the command of the east island war for the time being. At the same time, let them transport the remains of the old song back to China as soon as possible. We Pick him up at the airport in person! "


    "Good!" The confidential secretary nodded and said to Qin Guozhu and Longjiang, "two chief officials, please also forgive me."


    "We know!" Qin Guozhu casually wiped the tears from his face and waved to the confidential secretary, indicating that he would go down first to do what they ordered.


    Everyone just sat there, sad atmosphere around them, thinking about song Yinian''s various rogue acts, they knew that they would never see this hateful and lovely old man again.The next wine and vegetables on the table, but no one has the mind to drink, are immersed in the grief of song Yinian''s death.


    Qin Guozhu took a glass of wine on the table with trembling hands, slowly raised the glass toward the direction of the East Island, and then sprinkled the glass of wine on the ground gently. He said sadly: "old song, go all the way..."


    "Go all the way!" Long Jiang also took a glass of wine and did the same as Qin Guozhu.


    "Mr. Song, go all the way..."


    Several young people all stood up and bent their waist towards the direction of the East Island.


    There is only infinite admiration for song Yinian, an old man who has been serving the country all his life. He has fulfilled his long cherished wish of "being a corpse of a horse".


    Xu Shaotang thinks about the letter song Yinian gave him before he left. He knows that it''s time to give the letter to song Anbang, but he doesn''t know what song Anbang will do with him.


    "I can''t accompany you. I''ll go back to the Song family first." Xu Shaotang turned around and said in a deep voice.


    The dragon will gently nod: "you go back first. When the body of the old song comes back, we will go to the Song family. Don''t worry about Lao song''s affairs, and prepare for the duel with mu Tiance


    "Well, I know!" With a sigh, Xu Shaotang turned and walked out of the Qin family.

 Chapter 894

    What Qin Guozhu got here should be the first-hand news. When Xu Shaotang went to take song Yinuo home from his pitiful courtyard, song Yinuo was still at a loss about song Yinian''s death.


    "Come with me to the Song family, too." Xu Shaotang said to Lianxin and Fang LAN.


    Fang LAN waved his hand and said with a smile, "we won''t join in the fun. You know Mom is not used to staying there."


    Now she doesn''t know about song Yinian''s death. She thinks that Xu Shaotang just asked her to sit in the Song family. She''s not used to it in the Song family, so of course she has to refuse.


    "Mom, you''re really going this time." Xu Shaotang sighed and pulled Fang LAN to the car. He said, "get on the car first. I''ll tell you the reason later."


    Fang LAN looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and sees his solemn face. He knows that there must be a reason why he asked him to go to the Song family, so he and Lian Xin get on the bus together.


    After getting on the bus, Xu Shaotang drove straight to the Song family. There was no extra words on the way, and he always kept a solemn look on his face. His rare serious appearance made the three women in the car feel puzzled.


    After arriving at the Song family, Xu Shaotang goes to his room with song Yinuo and finds out the letter song Yinian gave him before he left.


    Looking at the letter in his hand, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help thinking about the old man''s voice and smile. He raised his eyes and seemed to see song Yinian standing in the dim light and smiling to himself.


    Xu Shaotang carries the letter in his arms and goes outside to watch song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu holding their children in the courtyard chatting with Fang LAN.


    "In other words, call your parents and ask them to come back!" Xu Shaotang walked to song Yiyan and said solemnly.


    Song Yiyan looked back at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "my parents have gone to the northwest on business. What can I do for you? If you have anything, just let me know. I''ll tell them for you. "


    Since having children, song Yiyan has matured a lot. He no longer wanders in the clubs outside. Now he spends more time with Tang Zhiqiu and his children, and the company''s affairs are taken care of by the corresponding people. He seems to be a standard father.


    "It''s useless for you to tell them about it. Let them come back first, no matter how important it is." Xu Shaotang pats song Yiyan on the shoulder and looks at the gate of the Song family.


    Now Song Anbang should still be working in the office. When song Anbang returns to song''s home, it''s time for him to announce the news of song Yinian''s death.


    Before that, he could enjoy a moment of peace.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s strange appearance, people cast questioning eyes to each other, but they all see the look of doubt from each other''s eyes. They don''t know what happened to Xu Shaotang.


    Although he was full of doubts, song Yiyan gave song Anmin and his wife a call and asked them to come back as soon as possible.


    Xu Shaotang just sat there, staring at the gate of the Song family. Several times, he almost couldn''t help taking out the letter in his arms, but he still drew back his hand. This letter was left by song Yinian to song Anbang and song Anmin. It''s better to hand it over to them.


    An hour later, song Anbang, who had finished his business, walked into the gate of the Song family.


    "Alas, the storm is about to begin..." Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart and stood up and walked slowly to song Anbang.


    "A good dog is out of the way!"


    See Xu Shaotang straight in front of him, song Anbang didn''t think about it, didn''t have a good temper back to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, but he didn''t leave in front of song Anbang. He just said very heavily, "I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s desperate appearance, song Anbang asked with a slight frown.


    "Go ahead and say it!" Xu Shaotang pulls song Anbang to song Yiyan''s present position. Looking at these people in the Song family, he looks sad again. "Just received the news, old man I''m leaving... "


    As soon as his words came out, people immediately stood there, and song Anbang trembled all over. His cold eyes were staring at Xu Shaotang.


    After coming back to his senses, song Anbang suddenly came forward and grabbed Xu Shaotang by the collar. He yelled at Xu Shaotang: "what did you say? Tell me again! "


    Song Anbang''s reaction was expected by Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang let him hold his collar and repeat what he said: "just received the news, the old man left."


    Song Yi Nuo and Song Yi Nuo''s eyes suddenly turned to one side, and their eyes turned red again.


    "Enoch!" Xu Shaotang tries his best to break free from Song Anbang''s hand and holds song Yinuo.


    Song Yinuo falls into Xu Shaotang''s arms, tears can no longer be controlled, big ones rolling down from his face, pulling Xu Shaotang''s clothes, choking and asking: "Shaotang, what''s the matter? Isn''t grandfather leading the army to the East Island? Why are you gone all of a sudden? What''s the matter? ""I''ll help you sit down first, and I''ll tell you later."


    Xu Shaotang fondly stroked song Yinuo''s cheek and wiped the tears off her face. But just as he wiped the tears off song Yinuo''s face, the tears in her eyes immediately wet her cheek again.


    After holding song Yinuo to one side and sitting down, Xu Shaotang slowly said to the people who looked at him with different eyes: "in fact, the old man was diagnosed with advanced brain cancer last year, but he didn''t tell you all the time..."


    When Xu Shaotang''s words were just half said, song Anbang rushed to Xu Shaotang with an angry face, and yelled to Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shaotang, I''m not finished with you!"


    Even if Xu Shaotang doesn''t say anything about the current situation, he knows why the old man wants to win the right to lead the army even if he doesn''t bother to quarrel with Qin Guozhu. He finally knows why the dragon is full of sadness when he sees them off!


    From beginning to end, Xu Shaotang, Qin Guozhu and long Jiang all know the old man''s condition. Only these children and grandchildren are kept in the dark!


    He also knows the result of advanced brain cancer. He doesn''t expect to cure the old man. He just hopes to accompany him through the last period of his life. It''s just such a small wish. Because of their deception, it has become an unreachable luxury

 Chapter 895

    Just as song Anbang was furious, song Yiyan''s phone rang.


    Song Yiyan gets through the phone, but before he has time to convey the bad news to song Anmin, song Anmin''s sorry voice comes from the phone: "Yiyan, we still have an important customer to meet in the afternoon, so we can''t make it back..."


    Song Yiyan is planning to tell song Anmin the news of the old man''s death. Song Anbang has snatched the mobile phone from Song Yiyan''s hand and roared at Song Anmin: "roll back as fast as you can, or I won''t forgive you!"


    After that, without giving song Anmin the chance to ask questions, song Anbang had already slammed song Yiyan''s mobile phone to the ground.


    Poor song Yiyan that innocent mobile phone, directly broken into a pile of scattered parts on the ground.


    But song Yiyan is not in the mood to love his mobile phone, just standing there with tears.


    Looking at the angry song Anbang, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily, took out the letter in his arms and handed it to song Anbang: "this is the letter that the old man asked me to give you before he went to the East Island."


    Song Anbang grabbed the letter from Xu Shaotang and opened it with trembling hands.


    On the letter paper are the notes of the old man. That''s right. Song Anbang looked at the words written by the old man word by word. When he looked at them, the tears in his eyes fell uncontrollably and fell on the letter paper, making a "tick tock" sound.


    They don''t know what song Yinian wrote in the letter. They just look at Song Anbang with a sad face, and they also wipe their tears quietly.


    In Xu Shaotang''s memory, this is the second time that he saw song Anbang cry. The first time is when he lied to song Anbang that the eagle team avenged him and killed the Indian commander.


    At last, song Anbang began to squat on the ground and cry.


    It''s hard to imagine such a seven foot man crying like a child in front of everyone.


    "Dad Song Anbang was full of a cry of sadness, and then knelt heavily on the ground.


    Looking at Song Anbang kneeling, song Yinuo and song Yiyan also knelt down. Of course, Xu Shaotang and Tang Zhiqiu couldn''t help but watch them kneeling down.


    After a long time, song Anbang slowly stood up from the ground and looked at the people kneeling behind him. Hu Mu tearfully put the letter into Xu Shaotang''s hand, and then walked into the room like a lost soul.


    Xu Shaotang slowly unfolded the letter and saw that it said:


    Anbang, Anmin, when you see this letter, if there is no accident, I should be gone. In the future, only your brothers will come to discuss the family affairs. After I leave, the family will depend on you to support. People have a death, you don''t have to be sad, well live your own life.


    I have nothing to ask of you. Just be honest and do not do anything harmful to the national interests.


    I''m satisfied that I can lead the army to go to the east island before I die. I have no regrets in my life.


    Don''t blame Xu Shaotang. I asked him to help me keep it from you. I don''t want to see you suffer with me. Xu Shaotang is a good boy. What I''m most proud of in my life is not having your two sons, but finding such a good home for Enoch. I''m happy to see that all the children are living well.


    After my death, it is estimated that those old people will give me some funerals. Thank them for their kindness for me, so the funerals won''t be needed. Scatter my ashes on the South Sea, so that I can see that China is growing stronger and stronger day by day, and I will be in peace under the spring.


    Oh, by the way, there''s one more thing. I haven''t seen Enoch''s baby, but I''ve already named it for him. Let''s call it Xu Tong. Boys and girls can use it.


    Here, the simple letter is over. There is not too much preaching, nor the previous strictness. There is only one elder brother''s concern for his children and grandchildren.


    Xu Shaotang held the letter tightly in his hand, his eyes moistened.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, the body of song Yinian was sent home by special plane.


    Before the special plane arrived, the airport was full of people, and the old man was also standing in the crowd under the protection of the golden tiger and iron leopard.


    When the cabin was opened, four people in black came out of the cabin carrying the body of song Yinian, and there were sad music around.


    Xu Shaotang and the Song family are standing in front of the crowd in filial piety. When the people carrying the body of song Yinian walk down the gangway, they kneel down heavily together.


    Song Anbang stood up and wanted to take over the matter of carrying the old man''s body from the person who carried the old man''s body, but he was pulled down by Qin Guozhu who came up from behind.


    "Some of us are still alive. It''s not your turn to carry us!" Qin Guozhu red eyes, a word will song Anbang back.


    At this time, the old man, Long Jiang and Tang Hesong have come forward automatically. Four old people with silver hair slowly take the stretcher from the other four people, dragging their rickets and carrying the body of song Yinian to the coffin which has been prepared nearby.These should be the four most important people in China. They can carry his body for them. Song Yinian''s achievements in his life need not be mentioned any more.


    This is the honor of song Yinian, and it is also the noble treatment he should enjoy.


    Although it is not appropriate for Song Dynasty to hold a funeral for him, how can it be held? They not only had to hold a funeral for song Yinian, but also had to bury him in a beautiful place, and then they would scatter his ashes in the South Sea according to song Yinian''s will.


    After putting the body of song Yinian into the coffin, Jin Hu handed a brand-new national flag to the old man.


    The old man spread out the national flag, looked at Song Yinian lying peacefully in the coffin, red eyes, said: "old rascal, Huaxia will not forget your credit!"


    There are not many people who can enjoy the old man''s national flag. With this, song Yinian is proud enough.


    When all this was done, the coffin containing the body of song Yinian was carried to the hearse next to him.


    Looking at the hearse driving away slowly, countless people came to tears.


    When the hearse went away, the old man came to song Anbang and patted song Anbang''s shoulder with folded Palms: "from now on, the Song family will depend on you!"


    "Well!" Song Anbang nodded, gently closed his eyes, forced back the tears in his eyes.


    From now on, he will be the master of the Song family. He will shoulder the responsibility of continuing the glory of the Song family.

 Chapter 896

    After the news of song Yinian''s death, countless people spontaneously came to the Song family to mourn.


    There was no noise and no sentimental crying. Many people silently put a candle on the door of the Song family, then put their hands together and said, "it''s easy to leave the Song family.".


    In the hearts of the Chinese people, song Yinian is the lovely old man who dares to lie to the enemy. Song Yinian once described the strangulation of the multinational United Fleet as an abnormal misunderstanding. Thinking about the scene when diplomats of various countries were so angry that they vomited blood, countless people feel relieved.


    Xu Shaotang left alone after spending the night with the Song family. He needs to make some preparations, because tomorrow is the time for him to duel with mu Tiance.


    Originally, he should have done some preparation, just because of the sudden death of song Yinian.


    "Is old song''s affairs finished?"


    Watching Xu Shaotang appear in the courtyard, I feel a little surprised. According to the normal situation, Xu Shaotang should be in the Song family to deal with the affairs of song Yinian. After all, how can Xu Shaotang be the son-in-law of the Song family? If he is not here, I don''t know if the Song family will have any opinions.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly: "it''s not so fast. I came back to deal with something."


    "It''s important to deal with the affairs of the old song dynasty." Compassion came slowly, said: "now Enoch is the most sad time, you should accompany her."


    Song Yinian''s death is a great blow to song Yinuo. She doesn''t blame Xu Shaotang for concealing himself, but for being too stupid. A long time ago, Xu Shaotang had reminded her to accompany song Yinian when she was free, but she didn''t think of song''s physical condition.


    All we saw was the little old man who could blow his beard and stare at anyone, but we didn''t see the old man''s suffering when he was alone.


    Most of song Yinuo''s remorse comes from this.


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and said, "I know, but I do have more important things to do now. If this thing is not done well, something big may happen."


    He doesn''t understand song Yinuo''s sadness now, but he really can''t accompany song Yinuo to comfort her. He still has a lot of things to do, which are not only related to his own safety, but also related to the safety of China. It can only be said that song Yinian really has a bad time to go.


    "Just know for yourself." Lianxin never thought about asking Xu Shaotang what she wanted to do. She knew that even if she asked, Xu Shaotang would not say.


    "Well, I know that." Xu Shaotang took a look at the reclining chair beside him and said to Lianxin, "don''t go anywhere these two days. Just stay in the yard. If you feel bored, go to the Song family."


    Originally, Fang Lan was here to accompany Lianxin, but because of song Yinian''s affairs, Fang Lan was also in charge of the Song family. Now she is so busy that she has no time to accompany Lianxin.


    Besides, Xu Shaotang''s son is no longer present. If she is no longer present, it would be too unreasonable.


    "It''s OK. I''m used to it by myself anyway." Pity heart smile, does not seem to put Xu Shaotang''s words in mind.


    "Alas With a heavy sigh, Xu Shaotang said, "it''s really a time of trouble."


    A lot of things collided with each other, which made him feel that he had no skills. He had never felt so tired as now. If possible, he really wanted to ignore everything and find a place where there was no one to sleep for a few days.


    "Well?" Pity heart show eyebrow micro Cu, feel Xu Shaotang''s words have words.


    "You don''t have to ask. Anyway, it''s not a good thing. You may as well know later." Xu Shaotang sighed and laughed at himself, saying, "but it''s not too late."


    "Well, I''ll trust you once to see what you''re up to."


    Xu Shaotang looks very serious now. He doesn''t seem to be joking at all. He can''t help but wonder what happened.


    Without the doubt of Guan Lianxin, Xu Shaotang slowly goes to WuJie.


    "Come with me!" Xu Shaotang stretched out his leg and kicked it. He lay there sleeping soundlessly.


    Wu Jie opens his eyes. He knows the news of song Yinian''s death. Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s face is not very good, he is very wise and doesn''t provoke Xu Shaotang, who is likely to explode at any time. He obediently follows Xu Shaotang out of the yard.


    "Let the old man come to the capital anyway." Xu Shaotang said to Wu Jie straight to the point: "you don''t have to tell me that you can''t get in touch with the old boss. It''s a lie."


    Now the only one who can get in touch with the dead old man is WuJie. He doesn''t worry about Mu Tiance, but about other things. With the dead old man, he has a little bottom in his heart.


    "I can tell him what you say, but it''s not my business whether he will come or not." Since Xu Shaotang has already known that he can contact the dead old man, he is no longer sophistry.Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "just tell him."


    "Is something wrong?" Wu Jie carefully looked at the wrong look of Xu Shaotang and said, "I feel strange now."


    He can''t tell exactly where he feels that Xu Shaotang is strange. It''s just that Xu Shaotang seems to have a lot on his mind, and Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to share these thoughts with them. He just keeps holding them in his stomach, which is too different from Xu Shaotang he knew before.


    "Nothing. It''s just a duel." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "Duel? Another duel? " WuJie was slightly surprised and asked, "who do you want to fight with? If it''s a normal duel, you won''t be like this, will you


    I''m kidding. Xu Shaotang is one of the top experts. He doesn''t pay attention to the general duel. Now he looks like he''s facing the enemy. It seems that he doesn''t know how to fight this duel.


    "Mu Tiance!" Xu Shaotang returned.


    After hearing mu Tiance''s name, Wu Jie finally knows why Xu Shaotang is so close to the enemy. He also understands why Xu Shaotang let Xu Qing come to the capital. I''m afraid that he''s not worried about Mu Tiance, but other members of the Mu family?


    After knowing the reason, Wu Jie also put away his idle appearance and said, "I''ll tell him about you. I hope he can come. If he doesn''t come, your situation is really not good."


    "He''s just an insurance..." Xu Shaotang murmured.

 Chapter 897

    Phoenix Ridge.


    Although it was the same duel, and it was a higher level duel, there were not as many people who went to Fenghuang ridge to watch the battle as Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli did at the Yanqi lake.


    Xu Shaotang just told Wu Jie that he was going to fight mu Tiance, even song Yinuo didn''t know.


    In addition to several members of the dragon group, Qin Guozhu and WuJie are the only ones. There are not many people from the Mu family, only mu Tiance and mu Jianchen, as well as Qingwu and the four elders of the Mu family who have recovered.


    This is very different from the scene of watching the battle between Xu Shaotang and Xia Jiuli. However, the result of this station is of great significance, which makes all the people present pull their hearts together.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance stand opposite each other. They can''t see the fighting spirit in their eyes. They just stand there at will and look at each other as if they were looking at an old friend.


    "We didn''t expect to get to this place so soon." Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance and said with slight emotion.


    "Why, are you afraid?" Mu Tiance said with a faint smile, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    "What''s so terrible about me?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "are you sure you will win me?"


    "No!" Mu Tiance said frankly.


    He and Xu Shaotang are equal in nature. No one is sure who will win, but this is what he is interested in. If they are sure of winning Xu Shaotang, the duel will be very boring. It is because no one knows the result of the duel that it makes the duel interesting.


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "since you do not have the certainty of winning me, then we are in the same starting line, the winner is still unknown, so you do not have to be so eager to be happy."


    The competition between the experts itself is based on this unyielding strength. Both Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are unyielding people who are confident that they can win.


    "I''m glad to see you''re confident." Mu Tiance looked back at mu Jianchen, who was sitting there. Then he came back to Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t worry, this is a duel for us. I can guarantee that no one else will intervene except us."


    Mu Tiance is a very arrogant man. Before he came here to fight with Xu Shaotang, he had told mu Jianchen that no matter what the result of the battle between himself and Xu Shaotang was, mu Jianchen would not intervene. If Mu Jianchen dared to intervene, from then on, Mu family would be his enemy!


    For mu Tiance''s arrogance, mu Jianchen is also deeply helpless. He knows that mu Tiance is a man who can say and do, and only reluctantly agrees with him.


    However, although he promised him, when mu Tiance''s life was really in danger, he would certainly help him. After all, he was such a son. Even if Mu Tiance regards Mu''s family as his enemy, it''s better than letting him die.


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "although you sometimes hate this person, but the character or not to say, I naturally believe that."


    See two people don''t start, but there gossip, standing in the dragon will side of Long Fei heart inexplicably anxious, bow to the dragon will ask in a low voice: "why don''t they start?"


    "What''s your hurry? The emperor is not in a hurry, the eunuch is in a hurry Long Jiang turned around and glared at Long Fei, saying: "the master''s fighting is about the mood. You are so impetuous now, even if you meet someone who is a little worse than you, you may lose! Don''t worry. Watch carefully. This kind of duel is rare. If you are lucky, you may understand something! "


    This is also the purpose that he brought a dantai Jingming from Longfei to watch the battle. I hope they can learn something from the battle.


    However, he doesn''t seem to know what has been settled between Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming. Where does dantai Jingming have something on her mind to see what battle is going on now? Her heart is hanging on Xu Shaotang.


    If there is something wrong with Xu Shaotang, she really doesn''t know what to do?


    Compared with Tantai Jingming''s hanging heart, WuJie on one side seems more calm. He has received Xuqing''s reply and knows that Xuqing may be hiding in an invisible corner nearby now. Once Xu Shaotang is in any danger, he will surely help Xu with Xuqing''s character of protecting his weaknesses.


    Similarly, maybe Mu Yuhuang of Mu family is hiding in the invisible corner.


    So, from the beginning, he thought it was a duel that could not have casualties.


    However, even so, he still does not want xuqingzhen''s hand. Once Xuqing''s hand, it means that Xu Shaotang has lost.


    And over there, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance finally opened their posture. After the ceremony between a warrior, they both stepped back tens of meters at the same time.


    "Xu Shaotang, let''s fight with all our strength!" Mu Tiance''s sense of war finally rose. Looking at Xu Shaotang, his eyes were full of strong sense of war, "this war, regardless of the way, is conceited of life and death!"


    "Good! Life and death are conceited Xu Shaotang''s sense of war also rose in an instant.The two people who were still joking together the moment before suddenly seemed to be enemies of life and death. They both wanted to kill each other immediately.


    As the wind moves, the surrounding air begins to change. Xu Shaotang''s Qi condenses into a sword, while mu Tiance''s Qi condenses into a sword. Between the swords and swords, it is destined to be a victory or defeat.


    The invisible waves of air swirled around their bodies, and the unbeatable intention of killing suddenly shrouded them. Even the flowers and plants around them seemed to have felt fear. They all hung down their branches and flowers, as if praying that the coming war would not affect them.


    "Kill Two people at the same time issued a violent drink, their body shape also moved at the same time, the only idea in their heart at the moment is to tear the person in front of them to pieces.


    Both men''s speed has been mentioned to the extreme, and from the beginning it was a killing move without leaving a hand.


    "Dangdang!"


    The swords and swords are connected. Although they are just the swords and swords formed by the condensation of true Qi, they actually sound like the sound of gold and iron, as if they are really holding a well tempered sword in a fight of life and death.


    Xu Shaotang raised his hands, and his sword fell down. His fierce Qi was released, and he seemed to strangle mu Tiance.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s attack, mu Tiance was not afraid at all, and went up against Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    His sword is skillful. It has Taiji''s skillful strength. When Xu Shaotang''s sword falls, he just raises his hand and uses his sword to resist it. At the same time, he takes advantage of the situation and instantly dissolves Xu Shaotang''s strength into invisibility.

 Chapter 898

    "Tai Chi?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in surprise. He has never seen mu Tiance use such a move before. Even in the face of Baqi snake, mu Tiance has never used such a move.


    Mu Tiance stood still and said with a smile, "do you know Taiji?"


    "Of course, I think every Chinese should know." Xu Shaotang gave a faint smile.


    "Ha ha!" Mu Tiance looked at the sword made of Qi in his hand and said, "don''t you think Taiji is just a show?"


    In recent years, the Traditional Taiji has been questioned too much. Almost all people regard Taiji as a pretense of the elderly sports, and even some clowns say that all Taiji are deceptive tricks.


    "Tai Chi in general is really frivolous. It depends on who is using it." Xu Shaotang said: "but in the hands of Mu Tiance, this is a profound martial arts."


    Xu Shaotang has seen a lot of fancy Tai Chi, but he knows that the Tai Chi in Mu Tiance''s hands is absolutely a unique skill. The Mu family has inherited it for thousands of years, and their ancient martial arts are far beyond their imagination. I believe that this Tai Chi is just one of the many ancient martial arts they have mastered.


    "You have a good eye!" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang admiringly, then gently raised the sword in his hand and said, "because I know I''m not sure I can win you, so I''ve learned Tai Chi by surprise these days. Now it seems that the effect is pretty good."


    I see!


    No wonder I haven''t seen mu Tiance use this kind of move before. It seems that mu Tiance really took great pains to defeat himself.


    It has to be said that it''s really good to have a strong foundation as a support. You can learn new and useful things at any time. Mu Tiance has a lot of congenital advantages over him in this regard.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang also raised the knife made of Qi in his hand and said, "let me see how much progress you have made in recent days."


    Once again, the strong wind diffused around them. Where the wind passed, even the grass around them was lifted, revealing the bare gravel below.


    Cold light flashed, two people''s eyes suddenly burst out a fierce murderous spirit, once again carrying a very violent momentum to kill each other.


    The two whirlwinds entangle each other, and no one is willing to give in to the other''s attack. People outside can only hear the jingling sound, but they can''t see their actions clearly. Even the Dragon general and mu Jianchen can''t see the two people in the battle through the whirlwind with dust.


    When Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s swords were defeated by each other''s powerful Qi, their weapons became invincible fists.


    The two fists flash and touch in the air, making a deafening sound. Even people outside the battle circle feel a stabbing pain in their eardrum. Qin Guozhu, who has no martial arts foundation, has subconsciously covered his ears to prevent his eardrum from being completely broken.


    Under the ground where the fists collided, the surrounding gravel kept splashing. The splashed gravel hit the surrounding trees like bullets. In an instant, several big trees collapsed. The Dragon general had already signaled Longfei to protect Qin Guozhu from being injured by the gravel.


    Colorful leaves scattered, but for the two people in the war circle, they did not blink an eye. They are the top experts in the world. In this kind of war, they can not tolerate half distraction. A little negligence is the end of their lives on the spot.


    Mu Tiance''s whole body is full of genuine Qi, and his clothes move with the wind. He feels the powerful power from Xu Shaotang''s fists. His fighting spirit is even stronger. If he can, he will absolutely kill Xu Shaotang mercilessly. He also knows that if he is given a chance, Xu Shaotang will kill him without hesitation.


    This kind of attack that only takes the other''s surname is respect for one''s own opponent.


    However, it is obvious that they do not fully respect their opponents now, but only the two of them know it.


    Sometimes, mu Tiance''s fist can hit Xu Shaotang''s face, but his fist finally falls on Xu Shaotang''s strong chest, and Xu Shaotang is the same. Sometimes, mu Tiance''s temple can be attacked, but his fist always passes by.


    After a hundred moves, they were already in a mess. There is no beauty to speak of, only a mess like a bomb explosion.


    "Mu Tiance!" Xu Shaotang in the battle circle suddenly hit mu Tiance on the chest with a heavy fist, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "it''s time!"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, but the attack in his hand was incessant, and his fists full of Qi rained down on Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t seem to feel pain, but constantly attacks mu Tiance.


    "Bang!" Xu Shaotang''s heavy fist finally knocked mu Tiance out of the battle circle. Mu Tiance''s body fell heavily on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Tiance!" At last, mu Jianchen could not sit still. He stood up from his position and looked anxiously at mu Tiance lying on the ground.Although mu Tiance was seriously injured, but Xu Shaotang is still indomitable, with no match to kill intention, the fallen mu Tiance killed.


    Mu Tiance just got up from the ground, Xu Shaotang''s fist had arrived, and he hit mu Tiance several meters with another fist.


    Xu Shaotang is unreasonable and unforgiving. His real Qi in his hand suddenly condenses and he cuts mu Tiance''s neck with a long knife. Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s long knife is about to reach his neck, mu Tiance has no ability to resist. He just closes his eyes with a smile.


    "Xu Shaotang! How dare you


    Mu Jianchen finally can''t sit any longer. His body suddenly bursts up, and his violent fist directly attacks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang only focuses on attacking mu Tiance, but completely ignores mu Jianchen. When he wants to turn back to block mu Jianchen''s attack, mu Jianchen''s fist has fallen heavily on him.


    "Bang!" Xu Shaotang was directly boxed out by mu Jianchen. When he fell in the air, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "Shameless!" Seeing that mu Jianchen secretly attacked Xu Shaotang, Long Jiang finally couldn''t sit any longer. He clapped his hands on his wheelchair and hit mu Jianchen with a violent fist.


    However, as soon as the Dragon general moved, another figure flashed from the ground they couldn''t see. With the big sleeve rolling, mu Jianchen''s body suddenly flew out of control in the direction of the big sleeve.


    "Xu Qing! Show mercy A voice rang out, and then mu Huangyu directly chased mu Jianchen in the direction of being swept away.

 Chapter 899

    However, in the face of Mu Jianchen who seriously injured his apprentice, how could Xu Qing show mercy?


    Mu Jianchen kept rolling under Xu Qing''s big sleeve. Every time he rolled, the invisible waves cut his body. Although he tried hard to control his body and fight back, there was a big difference between his strength and Xu Qing. When mu Huangyu''s sword Qi cut Xu Qing''s big sleeve, mu Jianchen fell to the ground and was already covered in blood.


    Looking at the dying mu Jianchen, mu Huangyu''s face is full of murders.


    "Xuqing, you deceive people too much!" Mu Huangyu stepped out and stood in front of Mu Jianchen, who couldn''t stand on the ground. However, his eyes gazed at Xu Qing, who was standing with his negative hand, like a poisonous snake.


    Xu Qing threw his sleeve and glared at mu Huangyu. He hummed coldly: "Mu Huangyu, it''s your Mu family who shamelessly attacked me. I didn''t take his dog''s life. It''s merciful!"


    In fact, if Mu Huangyu didn''t stop him in time, mu Jianchen might have been a corpse now.


    In the face of the tit for tat Xu Qing, mu Jianchen''s real Qi suddenly leaked out. He looked at Xu Qing and said, "I haven''t fought with you for many years. Let me learn your tricks!"


    "I can''t help it!" Xu Qing smiles and hums: "you were not my opponent decades ago, but now you are still not my opponent!"


    "Not necessarily!" Mu Huangyu''s body slowly flew from the ground, looked down at Xu Qing and said: "if you are not hurt by Cain, I may not be your opponent, but now, it''s not clear who will win or lose!"


    Among the three former Chinese guardians, mu Huangyu''s strength is indeed slightly inferior to that of Xuqing and kongjing. However, both Xuqing and kongjing were injured in the war with Cain in those years. Kongjing has left injuries that are difficult to recover. Now he has gone west. Although Xuqing''s injuries are not as serious as kongjing''s, his accomplishments in those years have certainly declined instead of rising, Even if he recovers now, I''m afraid he will catch up with the gap in the years when he was injured.


    Now, he is confident that he is no less than Xuqing.


    "Shamelessness is really the inheritance of your Mu family!" Xuqing said with a sneer, "you have the face to talk about Cain with me. That''s good! Let me see how much progress you''ve made over the years! "


    With that, Xuqing''s body also floated directly into the air. He was supposed to be immortal, but now he was covered with murders.


    When Xuqing and mu Huangyu fight each other, the people on the scene finally know what is the real peerless master. The sound of Qi breaking through the air fills their ears. Their attack is faster than one wave. No one can see their attack except themselves. Only by the sound of explosion coming from their ears can they know that they are fighting In a fierce battle.


    Xu Shaotang struggles to sit up from the ground and leans his precarious body on a convex stone. Now he knows the real gap between himself and the dead old man.


    He wondered whether the dead old man and mu Huangyu had already gone beyond the realm of alchemy and entered a new realm.


    Over there, Qingwu wants to help mu Tiance who is lying on the ground. However, before she gets close to Mu Tiance, she is overturned by an invisible wave.


    "Don''t come here!" Mu Tiance was lying on the ground. His beautiful face was covered with blood now. He raised his hand to stop Qingwu from approaching: "we are in the battle circle between grandfather and Xuqing. You can''t get in..."


    They have long been enveloped by the true Qi of Mu Huangyu and Xu Qing. Let alone a weak woman, I''m afraid no one can break through the barrier of true Qi in the realm of alchemy.


    Qingwu is in a hurry now. They are in a hurry. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s frail appearance, everyone feels that their hearts are seized.


    The battle between Xu Qing and mu Huangyu didn''t stop because of these people''s worries. On the contrary, it became worse and worse. The two shadows were constantly changing their positions in the air.


    "Bang Bang..."


    There was a deafening explosion in the air, and the real Qi that had been knocked away was constantly scattered, forming a series of violent waves. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, who were in the war circle, were suffering from the body pain, but they had to carry the remaining real Qi to fight against the violent waves, which made their injuries more serious.


    "Poof!"


    Mu Tiance couldn''t bear it at first. He opened his mouth again and spat out a stream of blood. Xu Shaotang didn''t get any better either. The blood in the corner of his mouth kept on leaving, and he dyed his chest red in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing their appearance, people outside the battle circle were already in a hurry.


    "Don''t fight, they are going to be killed by you!" WuJie tried several times, but he couldn''t break through the storm outside the battle circle. He jumped up and yelled to Xuqing.


    However, the two top experts in the world are now engrossed with each other, where can I hear his voice.


    Lying on the ground, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance take a look at each other. At the moment, their eyes have no intention of fighting just now, but they have endless worries."These two old people, can''t they really play?" Xu Shaotang felt the suffocating depression around him, and he began to worry.


    "Boom!"


    There was another loud noise in the air, which almost broke the meridians of Qin Guozhu, a man without martial arts accomplishments. Qin Guozhu only felt a burst of Qi and blood rolling in his chest, and it took him a long time to suppress the fresh blood pressure in his throat.


    The dust and smoke gradually dissipated. When the dust and smoke dispersed, Xuqing and mu Huangyu covered their chests and stood trembling. There was a trace of blood hanging on the corners of their mouths, but their eyes were staring at each other.


    With their temporary truce, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in the battle circle finally got a big breathing opportunity for a moment. At this time, they also took advantage of this time to pull out the two men who seemed to have only half their lives.


    "Mu Huangyu, you''ve been muddling along for so many years, but that''s all!" Although Xuqing''s body is trembling, his words are still full of contempt for mu Huangyu.


    Mu Huangyu reached out to wipe the blood from the corners of her mouth, looked at Xu Qing with a smile, and said, "no matter how bad it is, you can''t defeat me!"


    "Good, come again!" Xu Qing''s fighting spirit is not reduced, so he takes a step and is ready to fight mu Huangyu again.


    "Whew!"


    Just when mu Huangyu is ready to meet the challenge of Xuqing again, a gorgeous cloud suddenly rises in the sky, which is the signal from the signal gun.


    See the colorful clouds, Xu Shaotang''s face finally showed a smile!

 Chapter 900

    "What''s the matter?" Qin Guozhu raised his head and frowned at the gorgeous clouds in the sky.


    At this time, how can a signal gun be fired? The distance of the signal gun should be not far from Fenghuang mountain.


    There is no one to answer Qin Guozhu''s doubts, because the land under their feet has begun to tremble slightly, and bursts of dust and smoke suddenly rise in the distance. The range of dust and smoke is huge, covering the whole Phoenix Ridge.


    "Here they are


    Xu Shaotang, who was just dying, suddenly became energetic and roared to Longfei, "protect old Qin!"


    At the same time, mu Tiance and mu Jianchen, who were on the verge of death, came out with no trouble, looking at the dust and smoke constantly approaching with vigilance.


    Looking at their sudden change, people who didn''t know about it were full of doubts. Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang who suddenly became lively, with an incredible look on his face. Looking at Xu Shaotang, he stammered: "this What is What''s going on? "


    Tantai Jingming, WuJie and Qin Guozhu all want Xu Shaotang to cast doubts. They suddenly feel as if they have been cheated by Xu Shaotang.


    What''s serious injury? What''s spitting blood? Look at what Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look like now. Do they look like people who have been seriously injured?


    There are also long Jiang and mu Jianchen. Mu Jianchen, who used to be like a bloody man, doesn''t look like an injured man except for his blood.


    And mu Huangyu and Xu Qing, of course, have nothing to do with each other. Their trembling appearance has already disappeared. They stand upright with their hands on their back, making a look of a world expert.


    Scam!


    This duel is a complete fraud from the beginning to the end!


    Not to mention the dragon flying them, even Qin Guozhu is in the drum!


    Looking at people''s questioning eyes, Xu Shaotang gently smiles, then sighs heavily: "now is not the time to explain, you will know later!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang looked back at the Dragon general in his wheelchair and asked, "should we be able to find evidence this time?"


    "It should be found..." The Dragon general''s face didn''t show a look of joy, but only endless regret. In a heavy tone, he said: "No.1 personally sent someone to stare at it. I think we have found the evidence there now..."


    Listening to the dialogue between Xu Shaotang and Longjiang, Qin Guozhu''s heart suddenly sank. From the dialogue between Xu Shaotang and Longjiang, we can know that No. 1 knows about it, and Longjiang knows about it. Only he is completely advised to keep in the dark. They are the three most important people and things in China. Generally, Longjiang and that one will not keep from him.


    But now they are really hiding from him, which can only show that they should not let themselves know what they have done!


    Qin Guozhu suddenly raised his head and looked at Longjiang coldly. He said in a deep voice, "tell me, what''s your purpose?"


    In the face of Qin Guozhu''s questioning eyes, Long Jiang gently closed his eyes and said, "Lao Qin, it''s not that we want to hide from you, it''s really Alas


    Thousands of words, eventually turned into a heavy sigh.


    "Mr. Qin, it''s not the Dragon general''s fault. It''s all my idea." Xu Shaotang couldn''t bear to look at Qin Guozhu and said, "don''t ask, you''ll know later..."


    This is indeed a scam, and it is a scam that he and mu Tiance have planned for a long time.


    When he asked mu Tiance to have dinner in Guyuan, he had already discussed the big play with mu Tiance.


    As they speak, the circle of dust and smoke gradually shrinks, and they can already see the people rushing up from all around.


    The leader is Firebird, and Dean, who Xu Shaotang deliberately let go in the East Island some time ago.


    And behind them are dense people, to be exact, dense soldiers! Most of these soldiers as like as two peas in the same crowd, who were surrounded by Xu Shaotang and Yu Xi.


    Even though Xu Shaotang and long Jiang had been psychologically prepared, they were still speechless when they saw the dense army.


    Mu Tiance walked slowly to Xu Shaotang, looked at the soldiers who rushed over and asked, "is this the funny game you told me?"


    He felt cheated by Xu Shaotang again, this game is not fun at all! Even if he had never dealt with these soldiers, he could roughly guess what level they were. If he didn''t have a little weight, would the people behind him send these soldiers to die?


    "Isn''t it fun?" Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a bitter smile and said, "don''t you always want to have a fight? Now you are free to play! "


    Looking around, these soldiers are not at least a thousand. They really want to catch all of them when so many soldiers come to besiege them.


    It''s a pity that he thought that they were both defeated now, but he didn''t think that it was just a play they played.


    They do have a little injury. In such a battle, it is very difficult for them not to be injured at all, but this injury has little effect on them.However, in the face of so many soldiers'' attacks, they still don''t know if they can hold on! How about alchemy masters? In the face of this kind of sea of people tactics, no matter how strong people are, they have to work hard! Didn''t see Xu Qing and mu Huangyu all make a look like facing the enemy?


    "Dean, we meet again!" Xu Shaotang looked at some stunned Dean and said, "but this time, I''m afraid you can''t escape!"


    Dean man thought that they were just rushing to clean up the mess, but he saw Xu Shaotang waiting for them. At this moment, he understood that they had been cheated!


    "Xu Shaotang! I have to admire you for being able to perform such a perfect play Dean looked at Xu Shaotang with fierce eyes and said, "even Mr. Xu has been cheated by you. It seems that you have premeditated for a long time?"


    "Ha ha, sir, you are so clever. If you don''t make the play more realistic, how can you hide it from him?" With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang suddenly turned around and looked at a big tree in the distance. At the same time, he gently waved to the big tree and said, "do you really think I don''t know that you installed a high-definition camera on that tree the night before yesterday?"


    "Are you watching me?" Dean was very surprised and looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "It''s not him who''s watching you!" At this time, mu Tiance came out slowly, pointed to himself with a finger and said, "it''s me!"


    Xu Shaotang was busy with song Yinian''s affairs the night before yesterday. How could he come here to monitor Dean? He just called mu Tiance.

 Chapter 901

    "That''s a good calculation!" Dean looked at Xu Shaotang and said: "if you don''t die today, the organization will die in your hands! So you have to die today! "


    "If you want me to die, it''s up to you to see if you have this ability!" Xu Shaotang''s opportunity to kill suddenly rises. He is ready to fight with these soldiers.


    Dean''s face showed a sly smile, "Jie Jie" said with a smile: "you don''t have to be proud too early. Don''t worry, your husband of Huaxia is not a vegetarian. He has prepared a surprise for you!"


    With that, Dean let out a low roar in his throat: "kill!"


    Hearing Dean''s roar, the soldiers immediately killed them like bloodthirsty beasts.


    "Dantai, WuJie, follow me!" Xu Shaotang shouts to Tantai Jingming.


    At the same time, mu tianwu said, "I also want to protect you!"


    A battle between the top Chinese experts and soldiers has begun.


    Mu Tiance takes the lead to kill Dean, whom he has already disliked. At the beginning, Xu Shaotang deliberately let Dean go in the East Island, allowing him to linger for some time. Now, he wants to take back Dean''s life.


    Xu Shaotang''s goal is Firebird. Even at this time, he still doesn''t want to take Firebird''s life. He just wants to make Firebird lose its fighting power.


    "Poof


    Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi in his hand directly cuts off half of the head of the soldier who rushes to him, but the soldier doesn''t feel any pain and still rushes directly to Xu Shaotang.


    When soldiers get close to him, Xu Shaotang finally feels the difference between these soldiers and the soldiers he met before.


    The soldiers he met before were only brute force, but now they seem to have some moves in their attack. Moreover, he is very familiar with these moves.


    "Why do they all use your moves?"


    Xu Shaotang did not understand, with his side of the dantai Jingming has given the answer.


    WuJie, who was besieged by several soldiers, roared: "Xu Shaotang, when did you teach these rubbish martial arts?"


    The moves used by these soldiers are clearly those of Xu Shaotang. Although they only have their shape but not their essence, they have been able to improve their combat effectiveness to a higher level. An ordinary person who can master 70% or 80% of Xu Shaotang''s moves can barely be regarded as an expert. What''s more, there are thousands of soldiers who don''t feel any pain and can continue to fight even after cutting off their heads.


    Xu Shaotang finally understood that this must be Dean''s surprise, right?


    What a surprise!


    He didn''t know when he had taught these soldiers what moves, but these soldiers really mastered his moves, and now they want to take his moves to take their lives, which is really a big surprise!


    Xu Shaotang has no time to think about it. Now he can only kill a steady stream of soldiers, but also spare energy to protect Tantai Jingming.


    Everyone is surrounded by soldiers, except Qin Guozhu!


    The face of Long Fei, who is protecting Qin Guozhu, is full of doubts and shock. Originally, he thought he was going to fall into a bitter battle. However, the battle that everyone is fighting now seems to have nothing to do with him.


    Those soldiers just mechanically looked at him and Qin Guozhu around them and then killed other people. It seemed that they didn''t want to kill him and Qin Guozhu at all. However, when he left Qin Guozhu a little bit, the soldiers immediately killed him.


    Long Fei doubts, Qin Guozhu more doubts! All the people present, except him, have some ability of self-protection, even light dancing. But in this case, these soldiers completely ignore him, as if they didn''t see him at all! People who don''t know think he''s with these soldiers.


    "Die


    Mu Jianchen directly smashed the head of a soldier close to him with one blow, and his huge strength shot the soldier''s body away, while smashing several soldiers behind him into chaos.


    However, the soldier whose head was blasted by mu Jianchen wanted to get up from the ground and continue to fight, but he was heavily trampled on the ground by other soldiers swarming behind, and soon became a pool of meat mud.


    Even if such a master as mu Jianchen, in the face of these soldiers who can''t kill but have a certain combat effectiveness, his heart also rises a feeling of powerlessness.


    At this time, only mu Huangyu and Xu Qing are still in a light mood.


    As the top experts in China, they have never been afraid of anything in their life. Even though they are surrounded by these soldiers, they are still in no panic.


    If they want to go, not to mention thousands of soldiers, even tens of thousands of soldiers can''t stop them! However, they can''t go now because there are people they care about. How can they watch the people they care about fall into a heavy siege and leave by themselves?


    "Mu Huangyu!" As Xu Qing was cutting melons and vegetables, he was killing the soldiers who kept coming. He laughed and roared to Mu Huangyu: "you and I haven''t fought side by side for decades. Do you dare to accompany me to fight happily today without being afraid of death?""Why not?" Mu Huangyu was full of arrogant laughter and said: "Xuqing, it was my fault that I didn''t deal with Cain with you at that time, but I''m not a greedy person!"


    "Good! Let me see if you are really not afraid of death! "


    With that, Xuqing stepped out, and the whole body of Qi scattered, forming a whirlpool around him. Those soldiers who were close to him were immediately sucked into the whirlpool. When they fell out of the whirlpool, they had become a stick!


    Only by this move, we can know that he was really merciful to Mu Jianchen at the beginning, otherwise, mu Jianchen''s fate would be no better than these soldiers.


    Seeing that Xuqing capital has already become powerful, mu Huangyu is naturally unwilling to fall behind, and his true Qi is also scattered, but it forms a dense sword net around him. All the soldiers close to the sword net are mercilessly hanged.


    Even with Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, the two top experts, the battle is still extremely fierce. In order to protect Qingwu, the fourth elder of the Mu family, who is a little weaker, is already covered with scars. Although dantai Jingming is protected by Xu Shaotang, she has been punched by those soldiers for several times, and now she is in pain.


    WuJie''s strength is not much better than that of Tantai Jingming. Xu Shaotang has to protect them. How can he have so much energy.


    Just as Xu Shaotang kicks away a soldier behind Wu Jie, the soldier who attacks Wu Jie head-on grabs the Buddhist beads hanging around his neck.

 Chapter 902

    "Wow..."


    With the force of the soldiers'' hands, the Buddhist beads on WuJie''s neck were suddenly torn off, and the black beads fell to the ground, making a pleasant sound.


    See the Buddha bead in front of the chest is torn off, no ring that black eyes suddenly become a blood red.


    "Roar!"


    An unnatural roar came out of WuJie''s throat, and then a violent wave suddenly burst out of WuJie''s body, overturning all the soldiers who besieged him. Even Xu Shaotang was almost defeated by this wave.


    Hearing this roar, Xu Qing, who was constantly strangling the soldiers, was suddenly all over, and then roared: "not good!"


    Xuqing flies directly to WuJie with the fastest speed.


    But when he came, he saw that his eyes were red.


    Xu Shaotang killed the soldiers and asked Xu Qing, "what''s wrong with Wu Jie?"


    "A fit of blood!" Xu Qing didn''t have time to explain anything to Xu Shaotang. He rushed to grab Wu Jie and wanted to leave the battlefield with Wu Jie.


    Then, Xuqing''s hand just stretched out, the red fist without ring had already been waved out, and suddenly a punch opened Xuqing''s hand.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m saving you!" Xuqing is so angry by WuJie''s action that he reaches for WuJie again. But WuJie seems to have regarded Xuqing as an enemy and directly waves his fist to kill Xuqing.


    Originally, the strength of WuJie and Xuqing was not the same, but the fighting power of WuJie suddenly increased greatly. Although Xuqing was merciful, the WuJie who could push Xuqing back was still extremely fierce.


    Xuqing tried to take WuJie out of the battlefield several times without success. He was so angry that he pointed to WuJie and scolded: "bastard, I don''t care about you!"


    After that, Xu Qingzhen no longer had no control over Wu Jie and jumped to kill the soldiers nearby.


    "What''s going on?" Xu Shaotang asked out loud to Xu Qing who left: "what does he do now?"


    Although I don''t know what happened to WuJie''s blood attack, Xu Shaotang can still see from Xuqing''s behavior that it''s definitely not a good thing. Although WuJie always makes him angry, he can''t help himself.


    "What can we do?" Xu Qing vented his anger on the soldiers. He split the two soldiers into two parts with his true Qi. At the same time, he said angrily to Xu Shaotang: "now we have to wait until he falls down! Don''t worry about him. He doesn''t recognize his family now. Take care of your boy! "


    Xu Shaotang believed in Xu Qing''s words. Did he not see Xu Qing''s capital?


    In this case, Xu Shaotang had to resist his worry about Wu Jie, abandon the soldiers around him a few times, and finally face up to huoniao.


    "Firebird!" Xu Shaotang looked at the Firebird with a complicated look and killed it directly.


    But mu Tiance over there has torn dean to pieces. Thanks to the fact that Dean is a Duke level vampire, there is no chance to resist in front of Mu Tiance, who has devoured Cain''s soul. After all, Dean can''t escape from mu Tiance again.


    After solving Dean''s problem, mu Tiance came to Mu Sanlao, who was trapped in a bitter struggle.


    The three elders of the Mu family are now in a circle, and they surround the dance which is not even congenital. Even though they are scarred, the dance which they protect has no scars.


    In their hearts, Qingwu is mu Tiance''s woman, their young lady. Even if they fight for their lives, they can''t let her suffer any harm.


    Looking at the three old men of the Mu family with many scars, mu Tiance''s intention to kill is stronger. The sword made of genuine Qi has been held in his hand. With one sword, he immediately cuts off several soldiers.


    The battle is still going on. The ground of Fenghuang mountain is already full of blood. Most of them are soldiers who were injured or killed by their true Qi, but a few of them are their blood.


    The wind blowing in the mountains, the nose full of disgusting smell, even if Xu Shaotang, who claims to be murderous, has a feeling of nausea when smelling such a strong smell of blood. Like Qin Guozhu, he has already squatted on the ground and vomited. Fortunately, no soldier attacked Qin Guozhu, so he can vomit there.


    They don''t know how many soldiers they have killed, but there is still no reduction in the number of soldiers in front of them. At a glance, they can''t see the end at all. It seems that the whole Phoenix Ridge is full of these disgusting soldiers.


    Except Xu Qing, mu Huangyu and Qin Guozhu, everyone was injured more or less. This time, Xu Shaotang did not die. The kind of false injury he had in his duel with mu Tiance was the real injury to the internal organs.


    No matter how strong their strength is, in the face of the sea of people tactics of these intrepid soldiers, they can''t escape the fate of injury. Their space is constantly compressed, and now they have been forced into the space only half the size of a basketball court.


    "Should our support be coming soon?" As Xu Shaotang breathlessly killed the soldiers, he said to the Dragon general: "if the support doesn''t arrive, we will really die here!""It should be fast!"


    The Dragon general on the wheelchair is not weak in combat. Although it is inconvenient to move, it is not ambiguous to kill these soldiers. There are at least dozens of soldiers who died in his hands alone, and there are also several soldiers who died in other hands. There are more soldiers who died in Mu Huangyu''s and Xu Qing''s hands!


    As if hearing their call, a "rumbling" voice came from the distance, and then a black "dark cloud" came close to this side quickly.


    And around Fenghuang ridge, dust and smoke filled again, but this time it was not the soldiers, but the wolf team members who came to support with a large group of armed soldiers.


    "Boom boom..."


    Helicopters in the sky launched raindrops of rockets around the soldiers. The rockets exploded in the surrounding soldiers, and immediately exploded them into a pile of meat.


    Although these soldiers can''t feel the pain, they can''t be invulnerable in the face of these lethal heavy weapons. With the addition of these helicopters, the soldiers on the periphery keep falling down. Only those soldiers close to the center of the encirclement are not taken care of by the heavy fire of the helicopter, and the people on the helicopter are afraid of affecting Qin Guozhu.


    "Daddada..."


    The soldiers who rushed up from the foot of the mountain also arrived at this time. They didn''t need anyone''s order. The soldiers who rushed up immediately joined in the hanging of the soldiers.


    They poured out the bullets in their guns, hoping to reduce the pressure on those surrounded.

 Chapter 903

    More than an hour later, with the cooperation of helicopters in the sky and ground personnel, all the soldiers were finally hanged.


    Fenghuang mountain, once a beautiful place, is now almost a purgatory in the world, with limbs and broken arms everywhere. The blood on the ground is flowing down the mountain.


    The strong smell of smoke mixed with the pungent smell of blood challenges everyone''s psychological endurance.


    I didn''t feel it when I killed someone, but after I killed someone, many of the soldiers who rushed up to support me still squatted on the ground and vomited. The faces of the wolf group didn''t look good either. They didn''t want to vomit, they just tried their best to resist the urge to vomit.


    "How about Wu Jie?" Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to see the scene of purgatory, but rushes to Xuqing.


    In the process of fighting, Wu Jie had exhausted himself and fell down. Now he was unconscious. There was no intact corpse beside Wu Jie. Almost all the corpses became a pile of broken meat.


    When Xu Shaotang rushes over, Xu Qingzheng opens WuJie''s tightly closed mouth and takes something out of his mouth. After Xu Qing takes out that thing, Xu Shaotang sees clearly that it seems to be a human throat.


    "Oh..."


    Rao is Xu Shaotang has seen countless bloody scenes. At this moment, he is still disgusted by Wu Jie, squatting beside him and retching constantly.


    Xu Qing threw the pipe aside, reached out and felt for Wu Jie''s pulse, and said, "the pipe should have been bitten off from the enemy before he was exhausted! This is the terrible part of the outbreak of blood mania. Once the outbreak of blood mania, his eyes only kill, and he will not stop until he is exhausted... "


    "What''s the matter with his bloody attack?" Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand to wipe away the filthy things from the corners of his mouth. He is full of doubts and asks Xu Qing, "how did he get all right before? Is that why you said you shouldn''t let him go all out with others? "


    Xu nodded, put down Wu Jie''s arm, and said with a heavy face: "from the time I saw him, I knew that he was born with crazy blood. The string of Buddhist beads on his neck was to suppress the blood in his body. Once he worked hard with others or the Buddhist beads left his body, the blood in his body might break out. Just now, he was desperate and Buddha beads left his body. The blood in his body could not be suppressed at all... "


    Looking at Wu Jie, who used to die in all kinds of fancy ways, lying like a dead man, Xu Shaotang felt very sad.


    "What''s the matter with him now?" Xu Shaotang is full of worry and looks at Wu Jie.


    "I don''t know!" Xu Qing sighed slightly and said, "the consequences of the attack are very serious. Now I don''t know what happened to him. I have to get him back to observe for a while. At present, there are three most likely situations."


    "What are the three situations?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Qing said: "the first is to wake up without any nonsense. The second is to be in a coma forever. As for the last situation, it may be serious..."


    "How serious is it?"


    "Possessed! Become a killing machine to the core Rao Shi has always been a pair of wind and cloud light appearance of the virtual Qing, this moment is also full of unprecedented sadness on his face.


    Once WuJie shows signs of turning to the third situation, even if WuJie is a disciple of kongjing, even if he can''t bear it, in order not to leave a huge future trouble for Huaxia, he can only bear to kill WuJie.


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang holds his numb fist tightly again. Suddenly, he feels guilty for Wu Jie. If it wasn''t for him and mu Tiance to jointly plan this drama, Wu Jie would not be like this.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s face, Xu Qing knows that he must be full of guilt for Wu Jie.


    Xu Qing reached out and patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder, then bent down to pick up the unconscious Wu Jie and said, "you don''t have to blame yourself. This is his doom! I''m going to take him to a quiet place to recuperate for a while. You can handle the rest by yourself. "


    With that, Xu Qing went down the mountain with Wu Jie in his arms.


    When passing by mu Huangyu, he stopped again, looked at mu Huangyu and said, "Mu Huangyu, I thank you for my useless apprentice this time! I owe you a favor this time, but the account between us is not finished yet


    Yesterday afternoon, after receiving the notice from Wu Jie, he came to the capital. At night, he met Xu Shaotang quietly. Xu Shaotang told him his plan and told him the seriousness of the matter. In order to cooperate with Xu Shaotang''s plan, he specially went to Mu''s home at night and asked mu Huangyu to accompany them in such a big play.


    If he didn''t come out in person, mu Jianchen and mu Tiance would not move, and mu Huangyu would give up his identity to accompany them.


    From the beginning to the end, the battle between him and mu Huangyu was thunderous and the rain was small. Anyway, no one could see whether they were really injured. As for the blood at the corner of their mouth, at their level, it''s not difficult to force a little blood with internal force. It''s just that mu Jianchen suffered a lot. He was really wounded, though all of them were skin wounds cut by real Qi, But the blood is not fake."Good!" Mu Huangyu nodded and said, "if you can make me owe you a favor, my son''s blood is not in vain! If you want to settle the accounts with me, I''ll be with you at any time! "


    As top experts, mu Huangyu is not afraid of Xuqing.


    The words he and Xu Qing said when they cooperated in acting were actually the truth in his heart. He knew that what Xu Qing said at that time was also the truth. If it wasn''t for the sake of cooperating in this big play, they might be defeated by each other.


    "I''m not free at the moment. I''ll talk about it later!"


    Empty clear not salty drop a word, holding a coma of no ring in the mountains a few ups and downs, in the blink of an eye will disappear in the sight of people.


    Now that Xu Qing has gone, mu Huangyu seems to have no need to stay. He disappears in front of the public as quickly as possible.


    The bloody mu Jianchen took a look at Xu Shaotang, then looked back at the seriously injured three elders of Mu family, and said to Mu Tiance, "let''s go, it''s none of our business!"


    Mu Tiance nodded, walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and said, "the play you want me to cooperate with you has come to an end. When will you fulfill your promise?"


    "When I finish my work, I''ll go to Mu''s house to find you!" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at mu Tiance and opened his mouth slightly. Although he was a little reluctant, he said to Mu Tiance, "thank you!"


    No matter what happened to him and mu Tiance in the future, this time he would like to thank mu Tiance. Without mu Tiance, the play could not be so seamless.


    "Thank you, not at all!" Mu Tiance said with a smile, "I''ll wait for your post at Mu''s home!"


    With that, mu Tiance turns around and naturally pulls up the light dancing hand and follows mu Jianchen to leave Fenghuang Mountain

 Chapter 904

    "Xu Shao!" Li Baoshan rushed in front of Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "are we in time?"


    If we don''t get the corpse, we''ll just nod


    The most effective way to kill these soldiers is to use modern heavy weapons. Once they go down, there will be a large area, which is much better than those who use ancient weapons.


    The day before yesterday, he had secretly transferred the wolf group to Beijing, all in order to increase the insurance for the big play. Now it seems that his decision is not wrong. The wolf team members equipped with various weapons have dealt a fatal blow to those soldiers to a great extent, thus lightening their burden.


    "Ha ha, you are all top experts. It''s not as serious as you said." Li Baoshan said with a laugh.


    "No wonder not!" Xu Shaotang snorted.


    These people are really masters, but so what? These soldiers and men can''t be killed. They keep coming to them and make them suffer a lot. If these support people don''t come in time, they will suffer heavy casualties even if they don''t destroy the whole army.


    Now, no one is too serious except Wu Jie, who is seriously injured and in danger. It''s also a blessing in misfortune.


    After making a joke with Xu Shaotang, Li Baoshan walked up to Qin Guozhu, saluted him and said, "chief, let''s take you to a place."


    Li Baoshan doesn''t know why the old man called for them to take Qin Guozhu there. But looking at the posture of the scene, he has already guessed that this incident is mostly related to the people of the Qin family.


    "Good!" Qin Guozhu clenched his teeth, his face was black and blue, his body trembled slightly, not because it was like the scene of human purgatory, but because of the anger in his heart.


    What Li Baoshan can guess, how can he not? Up to now, many things have been self-evident. Xu Shaotang''s self directing and self acting drama is aimed at that gentleman. Obviously, that gentleman is from the Qin family!


    With his eldest son Qin Haoran''s mind, he can''t do anything like that. In this way, only his youngest son Qin Zongheng can do it!


    At this moment, Qin Guozhu''s heart was full of endless anger. At the same time, he had unprecedented doubts in his heart. He wanted to rush to Qin Zongheng''s side and ask him why he did it! What''s his dissatisfaction with Huaxia? How could he do such a thing!


    To say that Qin Zongheng wanted to revolt, let alone Qin Guozhu, even Xu Shaotang didn''t believe them. Now they have the same doubts as Qin Guozhu.


    The helicopter slowly landed on the ground, and a group of people successively boarded the plane.


    Before boarding the plane, Xu Shaotang gives the seriously injured and comatose Firebird to Long Fei, and asks him and Tantai Jingming to detain the Firebird in longzu''s prison first. After dealing with the things over there, he will deal with the Firebird again.


    "Lao Qin!" The Dragon general patted Qin Guozhu''s shoulder and said, "we shouldn''t have kept it from you, but..."


    "You don''t have to say that!" Qin Guozhu snorted and gasped, and his whole body seemed to become a burning flame. "We Qin Guozhu still have this awareness, you have your difficulties!"


    Qin Guozhu is not angry because of the concealment of Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang. He knows the purpose of what they do. They are just worried that they will leak the news from themselves and make the perfect play fail. This is not to distrust Qin Guozhu, but to let him avoid suspicion.


    He is not in the mood to think about it now. He just wants to see Qin Zongheng as soon as possible.


    "Alas..."


    Looking at Qin Guozhu sitting there, Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang look at each other, their eyes are full of regret and helplessness.


    Although they had already guessed that Qin Zongheng was Mr. Qin, they were afraid at the moment when the answer was about to be revealed. They didn''t know how to persuade Qin Guozhu, and they didn''t know what identity to meet Qin Zongheng.


    The helicopter quickly flew to the southern suburbs of the capital, but the cabin was still, only Qin Guozhu''s gasping voice and the Dragon general''s sigh.


    In this extremely depressing atmosphere, the helicopter finally slowly landed on the outskirts of a villa in the southern suburbs.


    The villa area has been surrounded by heavy troops, and it is Qin Haoran who leads the army to surround the villa area!


    However, Qin Haoran doesn''t know why the old man suddenly ordered him to lead the troops to surround the place. The old man hasn''t given orders to them in person for many years. This abnormal behavior of the old man makes him smell a trace of unusual flavor.


    The helicopter stopped outside the perimeter.


    With a bang, Li Baoshan has opened the door of the helicopter for them.


    Qin Guozhu was sitting in the helicopter, looking at the villa area in front of him, and suddenly felt that his feet were extremely heavy, as if he had no strength to take this simple step.


    However, he had to take this step, because he wanted to know the answer, and he wanted to hear the answer from his once and now most proud son himself!Finally, Qin Guozhu slowly moved his steps, struggling to support the helicopter''s gangway, hobbling down from the helicopter.


    "Dad?"


    Seeing Qin Guozhu coming out of the helicopter and seeing Qin Guozhu''s precarious appearance, Qin Haoran rushed over and wanted to support Qin Guozhu who seemed to fall at any time.


    "Go away!" Qin Guozhu mercilessly extended Qin Haoran''s hand and pushed it away. He supported his rickety body and roared: "I''m not old enough to walk. I don''t want you to help me!"


    At the moment, Qin Guozhu is close to the edge of the outbreak. He likes everything, but his only reason tells him that he can''t vent his anger against Xu Shaotang and Longjiang. Then, he can only vent his anger on Qin Haoran.


    Seeing Qin Haoran and thinking about the other son he was about to meet, he was more angry and was about to burst him.


    Qin Haoran inexplicably looks at Qin Guozhu, who is angry at himself. He looks at Xu Shaotang who comes down from the plane and the Dragon general who is pushed by Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Qin Haoran''s puzzled look, the Dragon general sighed heavily and said to Qin Haoran, "let''s go in with us..."


    Long Jiang thought in his heart: maybe this is the last time Qin brothers meet in their life

 Chapter 905

    The villa they want to go to is easy to find. The villa guarded by golden tiger is their destination.


    "Zhizhi..."


    The heavy solid wood villa door is pushed open by the golden tiger. At the moment when the golden tiger pushes open the villa door, Xu Shaotang and long will sigh at the same time.


    "You''re here after all, a little earlier than I expected..."


    Qin Zongheng, sitting in the courtyard of the villa, seems to be very comfortable now. On a marble table, he visited a valuable mahogany tea set. The tea is supposed to be excellent. Before they entered the courtyard, they already smelled the fragrance of tea.


    Ah Kui sits opposite Qin Zongheng. When Qin Zongheng finishes drinking the tea, she immediately gently adds a cup of fragrant hot tea to Qin Zongheng.


    There was no fear on the faces of the people who pushed the door, but the calm distance was enough to make people look at each other with new eyes.


    "Rebellious son!"


    Looking at Qin Zongheng and ah Kui sitting there calmly drinking tea, Qin Guozhu, who has been trying hard to suppress his anger, finally broke out completely. His whole body trembled and pointed to Qin Zongheng, even his mouth was purple.


    Being scolded by Qin Guozhu, Qin Zongheng''s calm face finally shows a look of guilt. It''s guilt, not shame!


    What he felt guilty about was Qin Guozhu. He knew that once Qin Guozhu knew his identity, he would be furious. He also knew that once his identity was exposed, he would never be filial to Qin Guozhu again.


    Up to now, he still has no shame in his heart. He thinks that what he has done is right. Although he is sorry for many people, he absolutely does not think that he has done wrong.


    The Dragon general shook his wheelchair and gently held Qin Guozhu, who was so angry that he trembled all over. At the same time, he looked at Qin Zongheng with regret: "tell me, why do you want to do this? What''s wrong with Huaxia? Or what do you think of us old men? Tell me


    Not only Qin Guozhu, but also Longjiang?


    Originally, Qin Zongheng was the most outstanding person of that generation. Even if he took the initiative to withdraw from the dispute later, he was still the proud Qin Zongheng of that generation. In business, he showed talent that everyone admired and made countless people believe that there are talents in the world.


    However, it was hard for them to accept that Qin Zongheng, who everyone once looked at with great admiration, was actually a gentleman of the hand of God.


    In the face of the angry dragon general''s question, Qin Zongheng just smiles. Instead of rushing to answer the Dragon general''s question, he looks at Xu Shaotang and asks curiously, "I''m very curious. When did you start to doubt me?"


    He thinks that he has done enough concealment. He also thinks that there are not too many mistakes in his schemes. He really can''t understand when Xu Shaotang began to doubt himself. Although he was defeated by Xu Shaotang in the end, he should know where he was defeated!


    Xu Shaotang walked forward slowly, looked at ah Kui who kept smiling all the time, then turned his eyes to Qin Zongheng, and asked with a complicated look: "do you remember Zhou Shudao?"


    "Oh, Zhou Shudao?" Qin Zongheng thought about it, then nodded his head and said, "I think I probably know when you began to doubt me. Should it be after I transferred those technologies to Zhou Shudao?"


    Qin Zongheng is really smart. As soon as Xu Shaotang mentions Zhou Shudao, he guesses why Xu Shaotang suspects himself.


    After Xu Shaotang was injured, he asked people to give Han Tongpu some techniques. Han Tongpu used those techniques to make those mechanical monsters. He wanted to use those mechanical monsters to take Xu Shaotang''s life, but he failed that time. Some of the core technologies for manufacturing those mechanical monsters are the technologies he bought from Yuxi, and then he transferred those technologies to Zhou Shudao, so Xu Shaotang doubted himself, right?


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said: "originally, you could not transfer those technologies to Zhou Shudao. In that case, I must still be in the dark."


    "Zhou Shudao is a real good man!" Qin Zongheng took the teacup in front of him, sipped it gently, and then said with a smile, "those technologies are no longer very useful in my hands. Giving them to him can really benefit the Chinese people. Why don''t I give them to him?"


    Although he already knew why he was suspected by Xu Shaotang, Qin Zongheng''s face was not half regretful. On the contrary, he was so magnanimous and even pleased.


    "Since you know how to do good for the people, why do you want to join the hand of God? Why create so many conspiracies against China? " Holding his fist tightly, Xu Shaotang suddenly rushes to Qin Zongheng, stares at the calm Qin Zongheng and roars: "don''t you know how many people will die because of what you do? Do you want to destroy China with your own hands? "


    Now Qin Zongheng is full of contradictions in his eyes. He is a man in the hand of God, who has created so many conspiracies, but now he cares about the Chinese people, and even exposes his identity.He is very confused now, what kind of person is Qin Zongheng!


    He didn''t doubt what Qin Zongheng was saying now. By this time, Qin Zongheng had no need to cheat him any more.


    Xu Shaotang''s roar was very loud and angry, but more importantly, he was extremely sorry for Qin Zongheng! If Qin Zongheng doesn''t join the hand of God, even if he leads to the destruction of Gu''s family, Xu Shaotang will still regard Qin Zongheng as the pride of his generation! Qin Zongheng is one of the most admired people!


    "Xu Shaotang!" Always quietly looking at Qin Zongheng with adoring eyes, ah Kui stretched out his hand and pushed Xu Shaotang, who was close to Qin Zongheng, back hard, and said: "anyway, we have been defeated in your hands now. You don''t have to shout in front of us in such a hurry. Mr. is not the one who can let you shout at will!"


    Even when talking with Xu Shaotang, ah Kui''s eyes still did not leave Qin Zongheng. The calmness of Mr. Qin made her admire Mr. Qin even more.


    Although Mr. failed, Mr. is still Mr. as they said, Mr. is still the pride of that generation!


    After finishing speaking to Xu Shaotang, ah Kui added a cup of tea to Mr. Xu. Then she raised her chin and looked at Mr. Xu. It seemed that the army outside and the fierce people around her had nothing to do with her. Her eyes were only Mr. Xu.

 Chapter 906

    "I will tell you my reasons!" Qin Zongheng took a cool look at Xu Shaotang and said, "before that, I still have a few questions to ask you. When I''m finished, it''s not too late for you to ask me again."


    Xu Shaotang has answered a question in his heart, but there are still many questions in his heart.


    "Well, you ask!" Xu Shaotang gasped and said, "as long as I know, I will say nothing!"


    At this time, Qin Zongheng doesn''t need to cheat him, and he doesn''t need to cheat Qin Zongheng any more. It''s time for them to meet frankly.


    "This duel between you and mu Tiance is purely for acting, isn''t it?" Asked Qin Zongheng.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded, said: "you are too cautious and too smart, we do not play this scene, you will not so easily expose yourself."


    It has to be said that Qin Zongheng is indeed a very terrible person. His mind is extremely meticulous. Even though he and long Jiang have suspected Qin Zongheng, they have not gained anything from such a long time of tracking and surveillance, which makes him have to make such a bad policy.


    They jointly directed a play in which both sides were defeated, in order to make Qin Zongheng think that they had little power to fight again. In this case, Qin Zongheng would send people to besiege them.


    Once Qin Zongheng moves here, those people who already have suspects and closely monitor every move in the capital can trace some clues, so as to lock Mr. Qin Zongheng as the evidence.


    Originally, he thought that Qin Zongheng might hide like ah Kui when he was exposed, but he did not expect that Qin Zongheng and ah Kui sat here drinking tea calmly, which made him look at Qin Zongheng with new eyes again.


    As an enemy, Qin Zongheng is indeed a difficult enemy.


    "I see!" With a clear smile, Qin Zongheng asked, "when did you make this plan with mu Tiance?"


    "You should know that I asked him to have dinner in Guyuan." Xu Shaotang said: "after that time, you specially asked me not to get too close to Mu Tiance."


    "Ha ha, I remember." Qin Zongheng showed a look of self mockery on his face and said with emotion: "in fact, after ah Kui was exposed, I guessed that you began to doubt me. So on the night when I asked you not to get too close to Mu Tiance, I asked Firebird to lure and kill mu Sanlao. I thought that no matter whether Firebird successfully killed mu Sanlao or not, combined with the afternoon, I advised you not to get too close to Mu''s family. Maybe you would be happy I will doubt whether I am the one you doubt. It seems that I have miscalculated. "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "you''re not miscalculating. I really thought I was wrong. I thought, you''re such a smart person, you can''t show such a big flaw. It was the Dragon general who reminded me that he had guessed your purpose


    At that time, if it wasn''t for Longjiang''s reminding, he really thought he doubted the wrong person. I have to say that Qin Zongheng''s move was really brilliant.


    "Dragon general?" Qin Zongheng looked at the Dragon general beside him and said with a smile, "yes, I forgot that the Dragon general was also a man who fought with mu Jianchen. I really underestimated the wisdom of the old dragon."


    He counted Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t count Long Jiang, which is an irreparable mistake for him.


    "I have one last question!" Qin Zongheng put up a finger and asked, "how could a proud man like mu Tiance promise to play such a big play with you?"


    "Because, he wants to divide with me!" Xu Shaotang said: "before we decide the outcome, I can''t die in the hands of others. If I want to die, I can only die in the hands of Mu Tiance!"


    "This is in line with mu Tiance''s character!" Qin chin Zong said: "I really can''t ask you questions now."


    He deliberately emphasized the two words "you". Naturally, this "you" includes all the people on the scene.


    Everyone here can ask him questions. He believes that everyone here is full of doubts. It''s also interesting to be able to solve the doubts for so many people.


    "You know what we want to ask the most!" Xu Shaotang stares at Qin Zongheng''s eyes and says in a deep voice.


    They really have too many questions in their hearts, but the things they want to ask Qin Zongheng most are the same. Compared with other questions, this question is the most important. As long as they solve this question in their mind, maybe many questions will not be asked again.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you can''t wait." With a smile, Qin Zongheng said, "I think what you want to ask most is why Qin Zongheng joined the hand of God and designed so many intrigues to stir up disputes with the Mu family and the Xia family."


    "Yes Qin Guozhu glared at his most proud son, and roared in a low voice: "I think I''ve never done anything wrong to Huaxia in my life. Unexpectedly, my most proud son is planning to make Huaxia into chaos. Tell me why you want to do it! ¡°Qin Guozhu''s voice was full of grief and indignation. Now, he didn''t want to let the son live. He just wanted to know what the son did all this for?


    Money? The money of Zongheng group is enough for the Qin family to spend for generations!


    Right? Will this son, who is known as the pride of the generation, care about power? If he cared, he would not have exited suddenly when he had the absolute advantage!


    In the face of Qin Guozhu''s indignant questioning, Qin Zongheng''s face showed a helpless smile, glanced around the crowd and asked, "if I say that I do all this for the good of China, do you think I''m talking nonsense?"


    "Fart!" Qin Guozhu roared angrily.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang also did not want to heavily point his head.


    What Qin Zongheng did was really for the good of China, such as transferring those important technologies to Zhou Shudao.


    However, he constantly provoked conflicts with Mu family and Xia Jiuli, and destroyed countless "law enforcers" who bled for China, and monitored the dragon group. Which of these things is for the good of China?


    If all the conspiracies of Qin Zongheng come true, Huaxia must be in chaos now. I don''t know how many people will be killed as a result! This is what he said for China, OK? He is for the good of China. Do they want to do harm to China?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face full of disbelief, Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "do you know why I always want to kill you?"


    "I don''t know! That''s one of the questions I want to ask you! "


    "Ha ha, it seems that you are not smart enough!" Qin Zongheng asked: "have you ever heard a sentence: Xia breaks the ban with martial arts?"

 Chapter 907

    Xia breaks the ban by force!


    It''s chivalrous again!


    Xu Shaotang did not remember how many times he had heard this sentence. However, he was in a trance and remembered that he felt different every time he heard it.


    This time, undoubtedly, was the one that touched him the most. He suddenly seemed to understand something.


    "Do you think the existence of us destroys the peace of China?" In an instant, it seems that Xu Tang''s optimism disappears in his heart.


    Qin Zongheng nodded, looked at Qin Guozhu and asked, "Dad, do you remember what you said when I drunk you many years ago?"


    Qin Guozhu shook his head slightly. Since he was drunk, how could he remember what he said to people after he was drunk? However, he also understood why Qin Zongheng had done all this.


    "You don''t remember, but I remember it very clearly!" Qin Zongheng stood up in front of the tea table and walked slowly to Qin Guozhu with a look of memory on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    It was more than 20 years ago. At that time, it was also the time when he was most sad and desperate, because the Gu family in the capital had just been bloodwashed by Xia Jiuli, but he could do nothing. He could only live in endless guilt for the Gu family and Gu Qing.


    "Creak" a, his door was gently pushed open, you don''t need to see he also know who pushed his door, in the Qin family, in addition to his parents, no one dares to open his door without his permission, including his brother Qin Haoran!


    "Have a drink with me!" Qin Guozhu handed two bottles of Baijiu with each hand, and placed four bottles of wine on the table in his room.


    Qin Zongheng opened his red and swollen eyes, looked at several bottles of wine on the table, then nodded his head, and then dragged his tired body to sit in front of Qin Guozhu.


    Maybe it was too long that he didn''t walk out of the room. The light from the pushed door hurt his eyes, and a tear slipped from his eyes without warning.


    Yes, it must be because he was stimulated by the light that he would shed tears. Otherwise, how could he shed tears? That''s a sign of weakness! And he is not a strong man, but a king! However, perhaps only once the king! When Xia Jiuli raised the butcher''s knife to Gu''s family, he knew that he was nothing in Xia Jiuli''s eyes!


    Let alone him, even if the father sitting in front of him is nothing in Xia Jiuli''s eyes!


    There were no cups on the table, but Qin Guozhu had already opened two bottles of wine, one was placed in front of him, and the other was pushed to Qin Zongheng, who was sitting opposite him.


    Qin Guozhu picked up the bottle and poured a few mouthfuls of liquor into his mouth. Then he smashed his mouth and put the bottle heavily on the table. He looked at Qin Zongheng and asked, "do you hate me?"


    "Hate you? Why should I hate you? " Qin Zongheng, with a sallow complexion, asked. There was no vitality in his eyes, as if he had become a body without soul.


    "If we are more tough, Xia Jiuli may not dare to raise his butcher''s knife to Gu''s family..." Qin Guozhu gently closed his eyes, his face was full of self reproach.


    They warned Xia Jiuli that he would listen to their warning, but they underestimated Xia Jiuli''s determination to take care of his family! Xia Jiuli didn''t listen to their warning at all. He still arrogantly raised his butcher''s knife to Gu''s family. Gu''s family in the capital turned into hell overnight.


    Afterwards, Xia Jiuli went away, and they, in addition to anger, only carried out a symbolic encirclement and suppression of the Xia family in the north. However, after Xia Jiuli returned to the north, this symbolic encirclement and suppression no longer existed.


    Qin Zongheng raised his eyelids slightly. At the same time, he took the wine from the table and poured it into his mouth. He said, "I don''t hate you. It''s useless to hate myself..."


    Qin Zongyue is like this. The more remorse Qin Guozhu felt, he grabbed the bottle again and poured liquor into his mouth.


    "Cough..."


    Maybe it was because he drank too much that he was choked with tears in his eyes. He didn''t know whether it was because he was choked by wine or because he saw his most proud son become like this. In a word, he cried.


    Seeing Qin Guozhu coughing violently, Qin Zongheng reaches for the bottle in his hand. However, Qin Guozhu shrinks back with the bottle, raises his neck and pours muggy wine into his mouth.


    He was too strong to drink. In addition, he poured wine into his mouth continuously, and now he was a little drunk.


    "Zongheng, I can''t blame you for taking care of your family..." Qin Guozhu said with hazy eyes: "you may think that we are too cowardly, or even think that we are greedy for life and afraid of death, but we have difficulties..."


    Every time Qin Guozhu said a word, he would drink a few mouthfuls of wine. Qin Zongheng felt uncomfortable in his heart. How could they feel uncomfortable in their heart?


    Even, they feel worse than Qin Zongheng! Whose heart is not angry? As the leaders of the country, when they saw Xia Jiuli''s lawless killing of a family, they all felt a burning pain on their face. It was a feeling of being severely slapped in the face.They are not only angry, but also ashamed of the spirits of caring for their families!


    "What''s your problem?" Qin Zongheng put the wine bottle on the table, raised his voice abruptly, and said, "don''t you know that Xia Jiuli hit you in the face? Don''t you know that he hit Huaxia in the face? Yes, Xia Jiuli''s personal strength is really strong, but can he be stronger than those missiles in the arsenal? "


    At this moment, Qin Zongheng completely broke out!


    He didn''t hate Qin Guozhu. He was angry at the inaction of people in power like Qin Guozhu!


    Nuo is a big Chinese. Why can''t Xia Jiuli be such a butcher? When it comes out, won''t people all over the world see Chinese jokes?


    If he had that authority, he would have razed the Xia family with those missiles now!


    Listening to Qin Zongheng''s loud questioning, Qin Guozhu raised his neck again, but this time, the bottle was empty.


    Qin Guozhu opened another bottle of wine, and poured wine into his mouth dimly, then sighed heavily.


    "Zongheng, you are still too young..." Qin Guozhu felt that his tongue was not so sharp. He opened his mouth full of wine and said with a bitter smile, "do you think those missiles can get people like Xia Jiuli? Ha ha, have you ever thought about what Xia Jiuli would do if he didn''t die under the missile attack and saw the Xia family destroyed with his character? "

 Chapter 908

    "Revenge!"


    Qin Zongheng immediately said what Qin Guozhu wanted to hear.


    "Yes, it is Revenge Qin Guozhu was more drunk and stammered: "if Xia Jiuli retaliates, more people will die in On his hand... "


    "I admit there''s some truth in what you say!" Qin Zongheng did not refute his father''s words. He also knew that his father''s analysis was not unreasonable, "but I don''t believe that even missiles can''t kill Xia Jiuli! In that case, isn''t he an immortal? "


    In Qin Zongheng''s eyes, Xia Jiuli is just a butcher who knows martial arts. Even those martial arts masters in TV series can be hurt by swords. Can''t Xia Jiuli be killed by missiles?


    This is ridiculous!


    "Don''t you believe it?" Already drunk, Qin Guozhu asked with a silly smile.


    "Of course not!" Qin Zongheng came back without thinking about it.


    Qin Guozhu continued to smile and shake his head: "what you know It''s too short! To tell you the truth, some people in this world use missiles, even those Those special weapons are not necessarily able to kill, such as Those people from the Mu family of the guwu family! "


    "Guwu family, Mu family?"


    Qin Zongheng heard the name for the first time. Suddenly, he realized that he had overheard a big secret from his drunken father.


    "Yes, it''s the Mu family!" The wine bottle in Qin Guozhu''s hand slipped and fell to pieces on the ground with a bang. The liquor in the bottle spilled all over the ground, but he didn''t realize it. He just said to himself: "the Mu family of guwu family is a better family than The family is more dangerous than the Xia family. It''s no exaggeration to say that even for the Mu family, which are forbidden internationally Special weapons may not be able to completely eradicate the Mu family! People like Xia Jiuli can''t look at them from the perspective of normal people. They are all powerful and even destroyed by themselves Every army has It''s possible


    "One man destroys an army? They are really gods Qin Zongheng still didn''t believe it.


    He felt that Qin Guozhu was drunk and exaggerating the facts.


    He is also a well-informed person, never heard of these things, this is not a story, but a myth!


    "Ha ha..." Qin Guozhu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and moistened his burning throat. He was drunk and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can go and see it for yourself, Mu family It''s in Miaoyun mountain in the suburb of Beijing! Let me tell you, do you think our seven families are the top families in Beijing? no Apart from the Mu family, no one The family dare to say that they are the top family! The Mu family has been handed down for thousands of years. They Their strength is far beyond your imagination


    Hearing miaoyunshan, Qin Zongheng had some faith in his heart. If his father lied to him, how could he even tell the exact location?


    What''s more, my father is drunk now. What he said is true?


    Thinking of this, Qin Zongheng immediately asked tentatively, "the Mu family is so powerful, don''t you worry about their disturbance?"


    "Why not?" Qin Guozhu shook his head and said: "we often say" internal troubles and external troubles ". Internal troubles are families like the Mu family and the Xia family, which may threaten China at any time. These families can''t afford to lose their tail. If they don''t pay attention to the laws and regulations of the country, they will be worse You said, "can we not worry?"


    At this point, the drunken Qin Guozhu''s face showed a strong color of worry. Even when he was drunk, he was worried about the chaos of these families.


    "Then there is no way to deal with them?" Qin Zongheng continued.


    "What can I do?" Qin Guozhu''s eyelids had already begun to fight, and his drowsiness came to him, but he still muttered: "deal with these families, or We can either wipe them out completely or find someone with stronger force to suppress them. But now we can''t achieve either of these two methods. For the time being, we have to Let them go! When our "law enforcers" grow up, perhaps this situation will be alleviated. "


    "Law enforcers?" Qin Zongheng looked at the drunk Qin Guozhu and asked, "what is the law enforcer?"


    Hearing Qin Zongheng''s question, the drunken Qin Guozhu began to tell the story of the law enforcers, and told them all about their plan to use the law enforcers to check and balance the Mu family.


    It was also at this time that Qin Zongheng became one of the few people who knew the existence of "law enforcers". Although Canglong had not joined the law enforcers at that time, Qin Zongheng had paid close attention to the law enforcers since then.


    Qin Guozhu told the law enforcers'' problems and their difficulties in a breath, but his heart was not less depressed. He put his big hand on Qin Zongheng''s shoulder and grasped him hard: "do you think we are not suffering in our heart? A country can''t afford a family. Shame Shame... "


    Qin Guozhu''s mouth constantly repeated the word "shame", and a line of muddy tears rolled out of his eyes that were close.


    Seeing his father''s tears, Qin Zongheng was stunned. This was the first time he saw his father''s tears!In the past, his father was an iron man in his eyes. No matter what happened, he could deal with it calmly and calmly. There was no difficulty to knock him down.


    But now, is such an iron man general person, when mentioning the Mu family, actually in front of his face shed tears! So the shame in my father''s heart is so strong!


    "Dad, I don''t blame you..." After understanding his father''s difficulties, Qin Zongheng''s resentment gradually dissipated.


    Hearing Qin Zongheng''s words, Qin Guozhu reluctantly opened his eyes, and then slowly closed them: "Zongheng, it''s not that we are greedy for life and afraid of death, nor that we don''t do anything. It''s really helpless. If we can completely eliminate the Mu family and Xia family, even if we want Qin Guozhu to change them with our own life, I''m willing to..."


    At this point, the tears in Qin Guozhu''s eyes are like the flood of breaking a dike.


    At this moment, the strong father was like a child lying on the table crying.


    His father''s cry deeply hurt Qin Zongheng''s heart. For the first time, he knew that his parents had suffered so much in their hearts. His father even said that he was willing to use his own life to replace the Mu family and Xia family. It can be seen that he really hated these "people in the Wulin" who broke the martial law.


    Qin Guozhu then fell there crying, Qin Zongheng also followed the silent tears.


    Gradually, Qin Guozhu''s cry became smaller. Later, his cry became a slight snore.


    Qin Zongheng took out a piece of his own clothes and put it on his father''s body. When he approached his father, he found that his father''s head had white hair.


    Qin Zongheng''s hand suddenly stopped in the air. His father''s white hair and tears hurt him deeply. At this moment, he suddenly had an idea that he would destroy the Xia family and the Mu family for his father!


    No, not only the Xia family and the Mu family, but all the people who can threaten the comfort of China with force should be destroyed!


    This idea of life, Qin Zongheng''s eyes suddenly gave birth to a fine awn, he realized that he had found his life goal!


    After putting his clothes on his father''s body, Qin Zongheng goes to the table, grabs the wine from the table and pours it into his mouth. Then he slams the bottle on the ground

 Chapter 909

    Listening to Qin Zongheng''s story after he was drunk, Qin Guozhu''s eyes have been covered with a layer of water mist.


    Qin Zongheng has come to this point because of what he said when he was drunk!


    Xu Shaotang and long Jiang also feel their nose is sour, and there seems to be something in their eyes.


    At this moment, they suddenly understand why Lao Kong is willing to betray the dragon group and help Qin Zongheng monitor the dragon group.


    Qin Haoran''s tears had already flowed down. While he tried his best to wipe away the falling tears from his face, he went to Qin Guozhu''s side to help him. He was really afraid that his father would not be able to support him.


    "However, not all of them are chaos! To Xu Shaotang, just like the Dragon general, they are all dedicated to the country! They have shed a lot of blood for Huaxia. They are the people Huaxia needs After all, the tears in Qin Guozhu''s eyes still couldn''t be held back. The turbid tears slid down his old face, which made the old man feel sad.


    "No!" Qin Zongheng shook his head slightly and said: "Dad, the country can not be strong by one or two powerful people! It depends on the army with an invincible will and strong scientific and technological strength! "


    "So you create soldiers who don''t have consciousness and pain but only obey orders? So your company has always attached great importance to technology? " Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Zongheng with a complicated look. At this moment, many questions in his heart have been solved.


    Yes, from Qin Zongheng''s point of view, he did nothing wrong. What he did was just to make China more peaceful and powerful!


    Qin Guozhu failed to fulfill the wish, he is trying to help Qin Guozhu achieve!


    Although Qin Zongheng wanted his life again and again, at this moment, he had no hatred for Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng was not wrong. He just went to the extreme. Because of the Mu family and Xia family, he regarded all the powerful warriors as his own enemies. What he wanted to destroy was not Xu Shaotang or the Mu family or the Xia family, but those who could bring trouble to the country with his own strength.


    If he doesn''t have strong strength, maybe he and Qin Zongheng will become best friends! No one!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Qin Zongheng nodded gently and said, "those soldiers you mentioned only know how to obey orders. They are really pure soldiers! They will not disturb the country, and they will never betray. The country needs people like them to protect it, not you warriors! Xu Shaotang, ask yourself, have you ever violated the ban by force? If so, have you escaped due punishment with your powerful strength? "


    "Yes? Maybe? But I, Xu Shaotang, have a clear conscience! " Xu Shaotang looked into Qin Zongheng''s eyes, but there was no impurity in his eyes.


    "What a clear conscience Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "I believe Xu Shaotang has a clear conscience, but have you ever thought about whether the Xu family will become the Mu family now, and whether Xu Shaotang''s children and grandchildren will become Xia Jiuli or mu Jianchen? When Xu Shaotang is alive, you may be able to suppress their ambitions, but you will eventually die. At that time, do you dare to guarantee that your descendants will not violate the ban by force? "


    In the face of Qin Zongheng''s question, everyone fell into thinking.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is full of mixed feelings. He knows that Qin Zongheng has entered a dead end, but he can''t find any words to refute him. What Qin Zongheng said is not impossible, but Qin Zongheng only thinks about the disadvantages of martial arts, but not the advantages of martial arts.


    Without them, who can fight against them in the face of Western vampires and werewolves?


    By the soldiers? It''s OK for a group of unconscious dead things to rush into battle. As for the others, it''s hard to say.


    There are positive and negative sides to everything. It is undeniable that there is a common phenomenon of breaking the ban with force among martial arts. However, everyone has a steelyard in his heart, calling others and himself.


    Looking at all the people in silence, Qin Zongheng smiles faintly and goes to the tea table to sit down. Ah Kui immediately empties his cup of cold tea and adds hot tea to it.


    Qin Zongheng put the fragrant hot tea on the tip of his nose, sniffed it, sipped it gently, put down the cup, looked at Qin Haoran, and said, "brother, do you always want to know who was the one who had their sister-in-law kidnapped in Bari?"


    "It''s you?" Qin Haoran face tears how also wipe not clean, just looked at Qin Zongheng in consternation.


    He did not expect that the person who kidnapped his wife and daughter was actually his own brother!


    "Yes Qin Zongheng nodded and said, "but I didn''t kidnap them to hurt them. I wanted to deal with golden tiger and iron leopard. However, because of Xu Shaotang''s appearance, my plan didn''t succeed."


    As soon as Qin Zongheng''s words came out, Xu Shaotang was stunned. He always thought that it was a trap laid by nolante for himself, but he didn''t expect that Qin Zongheng had planned it!


    In order to eliminate them, Qin Zongheng really took great pains! Now everything is very clear, the plot that made him reborn was also planned by Qin Zongheng, and he also succeeded, Canglong really died.It''s hard to imagine that so many warriors were fooled by Qin Zongheng. No wonder mu Tiance said that mu Jianchen was very afraid of Qin Zongheng. Who is not afraid of Qin Zongheng''s step-by-step calculation?


    If it wasn''t because Qin Zongheng transferred those technologies to Zhou Shudao that he doubted Qin Zongheng, maybe Qin Zongheng''s goal could be achieved?


    No matter how powerful a warrior is, I''m afraid he will feel powerless when facing people like Qin Zongheng?


    "The incident that you were attacked in the Middle East was also to kill me?" Looking at Qin Zongheng, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say.


    "Yes Qin Zongheng nodded slightly and said with a self mocking smile: "at that time, I really just went there to facilitate the arms export orders of the two countries. It was just an accident when I met you. Originally, I wanted to kill you by those two vampires, but I didn''t expect to make your strength further. It''s really not as good as heaven."


    From Qin Zongheng there got a positive answer, in addition to a sigh, what can Xu Shaotang say?


    Maybe it''s true that people are not as good as heaven. Qin Zongheng has made plans for him so many times. If one of them succeeds, I''m afraid Xu Shaotang is dead now.


    The name of a generation of arrogant, really worthy of the reputation! Surely those who fought with him at the same time had been fooled by him?

 Chapter 910

    "I have another question!" Facing Qin Zongheng''s bitter smile, Xu Shaotang asked: "how can those soldiers use my moves?"


    At the thought of those soldiers, Xu Shaotang felt uncomfortable. He didn''t know how those soldiers learned his killing moves. It was just a little puzzling.


    "Ha ha, did you forget the game I developed?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled look, Qin Zongheng''s face showed a kind of proud smile. Even though he was defeated by Xu Shaotang today, he still played Xu Shaotang around so much that Xu Shaotang still doesn''t know how many tricks he used on him.


    "The game?" Xu Shaotang carefully thought about Qin Zongheng''s words, and his face was more puzzled. What does a game have to do with it? Just when he was going to ask in detail, a guess suddenly appeared in his mind. Then he looked at Qin Zongheng with an unbelievable face and asked, "you asked me to demonstrate those game moves in front of your team to collect my moves?"


    He didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. Qin Zongheng really shocked him too much. It turned out that many things that happened to him were closely related to Qin Zongheng.


    Before suspecting that Qin Zongheng was a gentleman, he had been led by the nose by Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile: "otherwise, what do you think I want you to do? All your moves have been captured by my team. When producing the soldiers you mentioned, I directly implanted those moves into their brains. Originally, I thought it would be safe. Unexpectedly, thousands of my soldiers were strangled by you. "


    At this point, Qin Zongheng looks regretful. Originally, he wanted to strangle Xu Shaotang when they were both defeated by the Mu family. Unexpectedly, he was trapped by Xu Shaotang. It''s not that his own plan is not perfect, but that Xu Shaotang''s play is so lifelike that even he was cheated.


    The final reason is that he has already guessed that Xu Shaotang and his family are beginning to doubt themselves. He can''t wait any longer, so that he has lost his old prudence.


    Up to now, all people''s doubts have been solved, and their eyes to Qin Zongheng have become extremely complicated.


    In essence, Qin Zongheng is really for the good of China, which I believe each of them can''t deny in their hearts.


    If Qin Zongheng''s plan is fully realized, perhaps the problems that have plagued China for many years can be solved.


    Qin Guozhu had been in tears for a long time. When he knew that Qin Zongheng was the master of God''s hand, he was very angry. But at this moment, all the anger in his heart disappeared, leaving only the pain in his heart.


    "Vertical and horizontal..." Dragon will gently close his eyes, shaking his head and sighing: "thousands should not, thousands should not, you should not be mixed with the hand of God, with your intelligence, can''t you see that the hand of God is trying to use you to weaken the strength of China?"


    If Qin Zongheng didn''t get mixed up with the hand of God, they would have saved Qin Zongheng''s life by pleading together. But now, alas


    "Of course I know!" Qin Zongheng said proudly, "the hand of God is using me, but I''m not using them? What''s more, I''ve done it. Countless masters of the hand of God died in Xu Shaotang''s hands. Many of their plans were destroyed by Xu Shaotang. It''s a pity that they were so useless that they didn''t kill Xu Shaotang. "


    Until now, Qin Zongheng still does not hide his intention to kill Xu Shaotang, but he thinks in his heart that he will never have a chance again.


    Some failures can start all over again, while others have no chance to turn over.


    Originally, this villa had a secret road that could lead to the outside. If he wanted to escape, it was not that he had no chance. It was just that his plan had been completely exposed. Even if he ran away, it was useless. He would never be able to fulfill his long cherished wish.


    It''s better to sit down and face the coming things calmly than to run away like a lost dog.


    Because, he is Qin Zongheng, a generation of proud Qin Zongheng! He can win and lose!


    The Dragon general''s eyes were full of heartache and asked, "do you know what the hand of God is up to?"


    Qin Zongheng gently shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I can guess one or two."


    "Say it!"


    "The hand of God has been trying to find anything related to prehistoric civilization. There are no more than two conspiracies." Qin Zongheng picked up the cup on the tea table, playing with the cup in his hand and analyzing it: "first, they may want to use the advanced technology of prehistoric civilization to make powerful weapons, so as to achieve their goal of dominating the world; second, their eyes may not only be limited to our world, but also to those unknown to us The world. No matter what the purpose is, I don''t think they are for the good of the world. "


    Qin Zongheng has always had a clear understanding of the hand of God. Even though many people with the hand of God have been brainwashed, he still maintains a sober heart, because he does not have the ambition of the hand of God. His purpose is very simple, to eradicate all the people who can threaten the security of China with personal force, so that China can eliminate its internal worries. As for foreign invasion, it is of great significance Many people are thinking about it, but he doesn''t have to worry about it."What do you want me to say about you?" The Dragon turned the thousand words in his heart into a sigh of incomparable regret and heartache.


    Qin Zongheng was right to eliminate China''s internal worries. He only used a very extreme method, which killed Qin Zongheng, a brilliant figure.


    For so many years, China has had such a Qin Zongheng, but in the end, it has come to this stage. God is really unfair to China.


    It''s also unfair to Qin Zongheng


    Qin Zongheng smiles to the Dragon general and says, "Uncle long, you and I are all for the good of China, but we use different methods. You don''t have to say anything. I know you must be sorry for me now, but there''s no need at all. I, Qin Zongheng, have never regretted taking this road. In my life, I only regretted one thing... "


    Qin Zongheng looks at the door of the villa. How he hopes that the woman who haunts him will appear at the door now. Then, he really has no regrets.


    Xu Shaotang knew what Qin Zongheng said he regretted. He must have regretted that he let the wine maniac attack Xia Yu?


    He thought in his heart that if it had not happened, maybe Qin Zongheng''s life would have changed completely.

 Chapter 911

    The real identity of the husband was found, but there was no look of joy. A sad atmosphere filled the courtyard of the villa.


    The tearful Qin Guozhu now only feels that his whole heart seems to be hollowed out. His son, who should have a bright future, is on such a dead end because of his drunken words.


    "Dad, come and have a seat!" Qin Zongheng stood up, went to Qin Guozhu, helped Qin Guozhu to the tea table and sat down. Then he told ah Kui, "girl, go get a basin of hot water."


    Ah Kui nodded, showed a childlike smile to Qin Zongheng, and then quickly walked into the villa.


    When she came out again, she had a basin of hot water in her hand.


    "I''ll do it!" Qin Zongheng took the hot water from ah Kui''s hand with a smile and put it at Qin Guozhu''s feet.


    Looking at Qin Guozhu with silver hair, Qin Zongheng is full of guilt, which is destined to be a great tragedy for the white haired people to send the black haired people.


    If you want to talk about the person he owes in his life, he thinks that there should be three. The first is the woman who has haunted him all his life, the second is his father Qin Guozhu. Again, Qin Zongheng looks up slightly, looks at the innocent face standing there, looks at his cry, and gives a helpless sigh.


    After sighing, Qin Zongheng smiles to Qin Guozhu and asks, "Dad, I haven''t washed your feet for a long time, have I?"


    Qin Guozhu felt that his heart seemed to be pricked with thousands of needles. He lowered his eyes and looked at his little son squatting at his feet. He never forgot this scene.


    Now he has been a child for a long time, and now he has no son like himself.


    At that time, he was actually drunk, but he blamed it on his son. He used the moves he learned from Song Yinian, an old rascal, to help him wash his feet for a year.


    At that time, when I saw my son squatting at his feet to wash his feet, his face was always full of smiles. Maybe it was the happiest time in his life?


    Now the situation has changed, at any time the same scene, but his face at the moment has no smile, only endless sadness.


    "Boom..."


    I don''t know when the sunny sky began to become dark. There were bursts of thunder in the distance. At the beginning, the thunder was just dull. Later, it rang through the sky and blew their ears into a roar.


    With the roar of thunder, the strong wind around us also rises, and the green trees in the courtyard are "rustling" by the strong wind, which suddenly makes the warm and suitable ground cool.


    Qin Zongheng was not disturbed by the strong wind and thunder. He gently took off his shoes and socks for Qin Guozhu, then carefully rolled his trousers to the knee level floor, and then lifted Qin Guozhu''s legs to the basin. Qin Guozhu''s feet were very thin, and he could even see protruding bones, which was completely different from the feet he saw many years ago The legs of the column are full, and the skin is not as loose as it is now.


    "Is the temperature right?" Qin Zongheng lowered his head and asked Qin Guozhu without raising his head.


    Qin Guozhu slowly raised his bony hand and wiped away the tears in his eyes. He choked and said: "suitable!"


    "Oh, it''s just right. I know you''re afraid of scalding." Qin Zongheng smiles and tells ah Kui, "go and get another thick towel. You need a thick towel."


    Although ah Kui was a little confused, she followed her husband''s words to the letter. Soon she came out of the room with a brand-new white towel. Her hair was a little messy by the strong wind, but she was not in the mood to take care of her messy hair. She just squatted quietly beside Qin Zongheng.


    "Wow..."


    Qin Zongheng picked up hot water and poured it on Qin Guozhu''s leg. When Qin Guozhu''s leg was completely wet by hot water, he gently pressed it on his leg, and asked Qin Guozhu, "Dad, have my craft regressed after so many years?"


    He had grown up with respect. He shouldn''t have been able to press his feet, but he gradually learned how to wash Qin Guozhu''s feet in that year. He still remembers that he joked with his father at that time that if he couldn''t do business any more, he might be able to rely on this skill to make a living.


    However, after the end of that year, his craft has never been used again. Now, many years have passed, and he is not unfamiliar with it.


    "You''ve been very Smart, you can learn everything quickly, as long as you learn things will not forget Qin Guozhu tightly closed his eyes, do not let the tears in his eyes flow down, the muscles on his face in constant twitch, obviously is trying to endure.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t heard you praise me like that for a long time." Qin Zongheng was smiling, but he buried his head so that no one could see the tears in his eyes.When Qin Guozhu''s legs are pressed again, Qin longitudinal horizontal a cry stretched out his hand, a cry understanding, immediately put his hands of thick towel to Mr. hand.


    Qin Zongheng wetted the towel by soaking it in water, then wrung it dry, and stacked it on Qin Guozhu''s knee.


    After finishing all this, Qin Zongheng began to wash Qin Guozhu''s feet. His movements were very careful. Every foot washed carefully, which was very similar to his attitude.


    "Dad, you need to cut your toenails." Qin Zongheng said with a tearful smile, "but I won''t cut it for you. Let''s leave it to my elder brother. Our two brothers should be fair."


    After hearing Qin Zongheng''s words, no matter Qin Haoran, Xu Shaotang or long Jiang, they are all crying silently. They know that this should be the last time Qin Zongheng washes Qin Guozhu''s feet.


    "No way!" Qin Guozhu, who was very patient with tears, turned down Qin Zongheng''s proposal in a low roaring voice and said, "I want you to cut it for me, your craftsmanship Bigger brother than you Good


    In fact, it''s not the question of whose skill is good. It''s just toenails. Who cuts them is not the same? However, he still wants to enjoy the last moment of warmth. Why does he not understand what the Dragon knows?


    "Ha ha, Dad, you are still so overbearing!" Qin Zongheng smiles happily, and a line of blood appears suddenly at the corner of his mouth.


    "Tick" sound, Qin Zongheng''s mouth blood drops down the chin in Qin Guozhu''s foot water, splashing a small spray, but the blood is black!


    More black blood dripped from the corner of Qin Zongheng''s mouth. Qin Zongheng opened his mouth full of black blood and said with a tearful smile: "Dad, I''m afraid that''s the requirement I can''t promise... "


    With that, Qin Zongheng''s body fell straight to the ground.

 Chapter 912

    "Sir!"


    "Vertical and horizontal!"


    "Uncle Qin!"


    As Qin Zongheng''s body suddenly fell, everyone wanted to run away. Only Qin Guozhu sat there as if he was crazy. He heard the sound of Qin Zongheng falling to the ground, but he didn''t open his eyes. He was afraid that when he opened his eyes, the tears would devour him.


    However, the first person to hold Qin Zongheng was ah Kui, who was squatting beside him.


    "Go away! Go away, all of you Tears in ah Kui''s eyes suddenly burst out like a flood. She took out a bright dagger from nowhere. She pointed the sharp point of the dagger at the person who wanted to rush to visit. She yelled: "you don''t want to rob me, sir. He''s mine!"


    The tears in ah Kui''s eyes were dripping low, but her face didn''t show a sad look, on the contrary, she had a smile.


    Yes, sir, it''s her! From now on, she can be with her husband forever. She has been waiting for this day, hasn''t she?


    Although Xu Shaotang and long Jiang can easily subdue and look at ah Kui like a wild cat, they still stop. They don''t know why. Maybe they just want to fulfill ah Kui''s last wish? Maybe, just hope that Qin Zongheng in another world is not as lonely as now?


    Qin Zongheng was held in his arms by ah Kui. The black blood in his mouth kept pouring out, and his body was constantly twitching, but he didn''t realize it. He just slowly opened his mouth full of black blood, and his mouth was moving one by one. He didn''t know what to say.


    "I know what you sing, sir." Ah Kui lowered his head tearfully, put down the dagger in his hand, gently stroked Qin Zongheng''s resolute cheek with his soft hand, looked at Qin Zongheng with a smile, then opened his mouth and sang: "long sword and big bow, sitting on Jiangdong, the car is flowing, the horse is like a dragon, the river is in sight! A group of Xiao pipes and fragrant wind, thousands of banners and auspicious clouds, and a lot of brocade on the top of Su Tai, are in charge of staying in the palace tonight.... "


    She should have learned the art of voice changing. The voice of this song is a man''s voice. Although the song is sung from her mouth, it is full of heroism.


    During this period of time, she often heard her husband singing the song at night. At the beginning, she just felt that the song was full of heroic spirit, but after listening for a long time, she heard the sad taste from the song.


    That''s the taste of hero''s loneliness!


    Ah Kui finished the song with tears streaming down his face. Qin Zongheng, who was held by him, showed a slight smile to her. However, Qin Zongheng still seemed to be a little unwilling in his eyes.


    Ah Kui''s tears fall on Qin Zongheng''s face. Qin Zongheng can''t feel the temperature of the tears. He just moves his fingers difficultly, as if he wants to wipe away the tears for ah Kui.


    "Sir, don''t you cry, don''t you cry!" Although ah Kui said it, the tears in her eyes still fell like broken beads. She casually wiped away the tears from her face, and then sang again: "when Qiujiang looks at the tears, she is afraid to look at the lonely awning. This parting gives birth to a kind of suffering. Hate split in an instant, all just for the heart, eyes, blood flow to reduce my fragrant muscle.... "


    This time, she used her own voice. She knew where the reluctance in her husband''s eyes came from.


    Her voice is not so tactful as pitiful singing, but it is inexplicably filling people''s hearts. Listening to this, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang are all in tears. They feel that their hearts seem to be held in their hands. When the voice moves, their hearts tremble.


    Heart a quiver, tears a line!


    Where does the bleak start? Who talks about sadness?!


    A fool, a pair of fool!


    Tears in the dream, wake up heartbroken!


    Green hill never old, for whom?


    The origin is the wound, the extinction is the war!


    The sound of weeping echoes in everyone''s ears. The cuckoo''s blood is not as good as her.


    With ah Kui''s singing, Qin Zongheng''s reluctance in his eyes gradually dissipated. His eyes began to dim and his consciousness began to blur. She saw a woman in red coming towards him. The woman''s face was very vague, but her figure was very much like the one he was haunted by. She was also the one he was most sorry for.


    Close, close


    Qin Zongheng tried to prop up his disobedient body and finally look at the man''s face.


    Finally, he saw that the man squatted down in front of him, but the pretty face was not the pretty face he thought. It was ah Kui''s cheek. Ah Kui was full of gentle smile and gently called "Sir".


    Qin Zongheng raised his hand and wanted to touch her cheek. As soon as he raised his hand, ah Kui showed him a shy smile, but ah Kui didn''t hide. He just looked at him with expectation and seemed to be waiting for his touch.


    Finally, he touched ah Kui''s cheek, which was so smooth and beautiful.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood that everyone has their own fate, and his real fate is not Gu Qing, but ah Kui!


    Qin Zongheng laughed. He was very happy, like an innocent child. It turned out that he was never alone. He was accompanied by people who loved him. He was very happy and satisfied.The smile on his face began to solidify gradually. He worked hard to grow his mouth, exhausted the last strength of his life, and cried intermittently: "ah Kui, I have you It''s so... "


    His voice stopped. He raised his hand and dropped it. His eyes closed slowly. The word "good" didn''t come out of his mouth after all.


    "I hear you, sir, I hear you!" Ah Kui picked up Qin Zongheng''s body and put her face on Qin Zongheng''s cold cheek. She was crying and she was also smiling.


    After all, she waited until her husband''s words. Although he didn''t finish, she knew what he wanted to say. She was satisfied. In her life, she had never been so satisfied.


    For a long time, ah Kui slowly raised his head, put his hand into Qin Zongheng''s arms, took a U-disk from his arms and threw it to Xu Shaotang: "everything about the hand of God is in it, and there are Mr. Chen''s plans to deal with the hand of God and the cutting-edge technologies he has mastered..."


    With that, ah Ku no longer looks at Xu Shaotang, but locks his eyes firmly on Qin Zongheng.


    She picked up the dagger she had just dropped and looked at Qin Zongheng with a smile on her face. She suddenly stabbed the dagger into her heart and let the blood flow from her heart. She was already on Qin Zongheng''s body.


    "Sir, with you How nice... "


    Ah Kui gradually closed her eyes, her face was still smiling, like a sleeping baby


    "Boom!"


    The thunder in the sky suddenly became louder, and then the rain suddenly fell from the sky. The heavy rain poured on everyone''s body and also on everyone''s heart.

 Chapter 913

    The heavy rain dripped down, wetting everyone''s clothes.


    No one moved, everyone stood there, the heavy rain just gave them the best cover, can let them have no scruples to indulge their tears.


    Qin Guozhu can finally open his eyes. Looking at Qin Zongheng and ah Kui, who are smiling and falling on the ground, the tears in his eyes finally pour out.


    Qin Haoran worried that his father''s old body could not bear the blow and the rain, so he rushed to take off his clothes and wanted to block the heavy rain for Qin Guozhu.


    "Get out of here!" Qin Guozhu is full of angry roar. He stands up barefoot and pushes Qin Haoran away. Then he drags his old body and staggers to Qin Zongheng and ah Kui''s body.


    Qin Guozhu stretched out his bony hand and gently covered ah Kui''s cold cheek.


    "Girl, you daughter-in-law, my Qin family, recognize you!" Qin Guozhu suddenly turned his head, "poof Chi", spewed out a mouthful of blood, and then suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Dad


    "Lao Qin!"


    "Old Qin!"


    Three voices sounded at the same time, Xu Shaotang rushed to Qin''s side with the fastest speed, and without thinking about it, he sent his true Qi to Qin Guozhu''s body.


    Qin Guozhu, holding Xu Shaotang''s clothes, yelled at Qin Haoran: "come here!"


    Qin Haoran immediately trotted to Qin Guozhu''s side and squatted down. He took off his clothes and propped them up to block the heavy rain from the sky.


    Qin Guozhu took Qin Haoran''s hand and said aloud with tears in his eyes: "ran Miao, the wife of Qin Zongheng, the 41st generation of Qin''s second son, is affectionate and righteous. He was buried with Qin Zongheng and admitted to Qin''s ancestral hall."


    Qin Guozhu''s words are tantamount to admitting ah Kui''s identity and arranging the affairs of ah Kui and Qin Zongheng properly. Ah Kui under the nine springs is no longer a lonely soul. She is the daughter-in-law of the Qin family in the capital!


    "I wrote it down!" Qin Haoran nodded fiercely and said firmly.


    What hand of God, what good or bad, go to hell! People''s death is like a lamp out. No matter how many wrong things ah Kui did when she was alive, she is dead now. She died in the arms of Qin family Zongheng. Her affection for Qin Zongheng can be learned from the world. Why can''t she be listed in the ancestral hall of Qin family?


    "Lao Qin!" Dragon general Wu pushed the wheelchair to Qin Guozhu, reached out and grasped Qin Guozhu''s shaking hand tightly. Tiger eyes said tearfully: "Qin Zongheng didn''t disgrace your Qin family, we all watched! You have to hold on, the things of Lao song are not finished, you can''t fall down! "


    He and Xu Shaotang had long thought about what Qin Guozhu looked like after he knew Qin Zongheng''s identity, but they were still worried at the moment they saw it.


    Qin Zongheng didn''t lose. He died, but he made no one hate him. He earned all the most tears in his life. Maybe, it was once said: life is a hero, death is a ghost hero!


    No matter whether Qin Zongheng is alive or dead, he is the generation that is recognized by everyone!


    "Don''t worry, I can hold it!" Qin Guozhu also tightly grasped the hand of the Dragon general, gritted his teeth and said: "the hand of God is not extinguished, how can Qin Guozhu fall down! Lao long, help me to destroy the hand of God


    "Good!" The Dragon general nodded heavily, patted Qin Guozhu''s hand and said, "if we have something left by your family, if we can''t destroy the hand of God, we will all go to No. 1 to plead guilty!"


    Although we haven''t seen the things Qin Zongheng left in the U disk, everyone knows that these things must be extremely important, and they can help them to fight the arrogance of the hand of God! What''s more, Qin Zongheng left a plan to deal with the hand of God in it. How can Qin Zongheng''s plan be underestimated?


    Now they believe what Qin Zongheng said. Qin Zongheng has been using the hand of God.


    "I believe you!" Qin Guozhu nodded heavily, then looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "Xu Shaotang, you can deal with the Mu family''s affairs. No matter what, I don''t want to see Mu family as an enemy again!"


    Because of the Mu family, because of Xia Jiuli, his extremely intelligent son is on a road of no return.


    He didn''t stop his son from dying, and he couldn''t either. What his son did was indeed a capital crime! Even if Qin Zongheng is not dead now, waiting for him is also dead. It''s better now, at least, Qin Zongheng has gone away with his dignity!


    As an important member of China, he can''t do favoritism, but he can fulfill his unfinished wish for his son, just not in his son''s extreme way.


    Listening to Qin Guozhu''s instructions, Xu Shaotang opened his mouth slightly. He wanted to say something, but he finally swallowed what he said and just nodded to Qin Guozhu.


    "Lao Qin, go back and have a rest. Let''s deal with the affairs here." Long Jiang looked at Qin Guozhu sadly and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let Zongheng and your Qin''s daughter-in-law be wronged!"


    "Good!" Breathing heavily, Qin Guozhu looked at Qin Zongheng''s and ah Kui''s corpses again, and then said to Qin Haoran, "the things here will be handed over to the Dragon general. You can send me back!"Qin Haoran nodded his head gently. He first covered his clothes on Qin Zongheng and ah Kui''s body, then bent down to help Qin Guozhu up, looked back at Qin Zongheng and ah Kui''s body again, and then helped Qin Guozhu stagger away.


    Looking at the figure of the Qin family''s father and son leaving, Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang give out a very heavy sigh at the same time.


    "Take them into the house first..." Long Jiang looks at ah Kui and Qin Zongheng, who are holding each other. He tells Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang bent down and wanted to carry them into the house one by one. However, ah Kui held Qin Zongheng tightly. He pulled them twice but didn''t pull them apart.


    "Well, let''s make a pair of birds..." Xu Shaotang sighed and picked up the bodies of the two. He let the heavy rain fall on him and walked into the villa slowly with their bodies in his arms.


    Just entering the villa, he saw the old telegraph in the corner of the villa.


    Xu Shaotang stopped, took a look at the old telegraph, then looked at Qin Zongheng''s body in his arms, and sighed with a bitter smile: "Qin Zongheng, you really have nothing to do..."


    Now he finally understood why you Mingze''s monitoring of Qin Zongheng''s telephone did not find anything. It turned out that Qin Zongheng had been using telegrams to communicate with the hand of God. In modern society, who would use this thing?


    After putting Qin Zongheng''s body and ah Kui''s body away, Xu Shaotang slowly walks out of the room and comes to the open yard to let the merciless rain pour on him.


    He admitted that he was touched by Qin Zongheng, and now he needs to calm down

 Chapter 914

    The heavy rain poured on Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t feel any coolness. He just stood there and let the rain wash his body.


    Like him, Longjiang is also in the rain. They look at each other through the curtain like rain, and see a complex emotion from each other''s eyes.


    There are some things that you really don''t know. When you don''t know, you can have a thousand reasons to convince yourself. But when you know the truth, you find that the truth is so cruel. It''s better to guess there.


    At least, my heart will not be as miserable as it is now.


    "You''re upset!" Dragon will across the rain curtain, to look up and stand there Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang nodded. He admitted that his heart was really in disorder. He looked at the Dragon general and asked, "isn''t your heart in disorder?"


    He can see that Longjiang is in the same mood as he is now. Even Longjiang is in a lower mood than he is. After all, Longjiang almost watched Qin Zongheng grow up. Their old people once thought that Qin Zongheng could become the ultimate successor, but, alas


    Hate a person, there can be a thousand reasons, do not hate a person, one reason is enough.


    "What a mess! It''s a mess Long Jiang honestly admitted: "I was thinking, if you suspected Qin Zongheng at the beginning, we would warn him or tell old Qin that he would not go this way?"


    "Maybe..." Xu Shaotang murmured: "he''s too stubborn and paranoid. Everyone of us who are martial arts can become a chaos in his eyes. That''s why he wants to destroy us all. But what if we are wiped out? Is it impossible for the younger generation to have another warrior? It is indeed a common problem for us, but at the same time, chivalry also protects the country with martial arts. There is no problem with martial arts. The problem lies in people. "


    "Yes, the great knight is for the country and the people!" The Dragon general sighed heavily: "if Qin Zongheng himself is also a warrior, maybe he will understand this truth."


    Many things are not clear, not because of this person''s vision, but because he did not go in!


    Just like Qin Zongheng, he stubbornly regards all warriors as enemies, but never tries to really enter the world of warriors. If he goes in, maybe he will see something else.


    "Have you ever thought about how to deal with the Mu family?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Thought about it, but it didn''t work!" Long Jiang raised his hand to wipe away the rain from his face, looked at the direction of the Mu family, and said helplessly: "I used to want to use you to suppress the Mu family. When I saw the battle between your master and mu Huangyu, I realized that this idea might be unrealistic. If Mu Huangyu is immortal and your master refuses to fight, it''s hard to suppress the Mu family in a short time."


    It is not that he has no confidence in Xu Shaotang, but that he was shocked by the battle between Xu Qing and mu Huangyu.


    Perhaps, to the extent of Mu Huangyu and Xu Qing, they are not far from becoming "immortals".


    As for Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded with approval and said, "in fact, I can understand why my master seldom does it."


    "Oh, why?" Long Jiang leans over his head and looks at Xu Shaotang curiously to see what Xu Shaotang has realized.


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Longjiang, squatted down beside Longjiang''s wheelchair, grasped the armrest of Longjiang''s wheelchair, sighed and said: "maybe my master has seen through the matter of Xia breaking the ban with martial arts, but at the same time, he is protecting China with his own martial arts cultivation, which is what we said before. There is bound to be a contradiction between these two things. Therefore, he generally won''t make a move, which can be regarded as finding a balance between the two. "


    Although some doubt whether Xuqing really has such a high consciousness, the fact is in front of us. Maybe Xuqing is also a man with great wisdom?


    Xuqing well handled the contradiction between "Chivalry breaking the ban" and "protecting the country with military force", so as to avoid the protruding and intensification of this contradiction as far as possible.


    "You want to tell me that you also want to imitate your master, don''t you?" Dragon will quietly look at Xu Shaotang, he knows Xu Shaotang, know Xu Shaotang will not say so much nonsense without reason.


    After Qin Zongheng died, it seemed that he had to think a lot.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and shook his head hard to make his mind not so confused. Then he said, "although Qin Zongheng is too extreme, what he said does exist. So, I''m thinking, when the hand of God and the Mu family are finished, I''ll leave far away..."


    This idea coincides with his idea of seclusion a long time ago.


    But, at that time, it was to avoid trouble, but now it is true realization.


    With the thorough exposure of Qin Zongheng''s identity, he believes that the destruction of God''s hand will not be a distant thing, and he should tell Longjiang his idea.


    "I see what you mean." Long Jiang reached out and patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder, saying, "I respect your choice, and I envy you for your choice.""Ha, brother, you can choose." Xu Shaotang said.


    "No, I can''t choose." Dragon will gently sigh: "my life is destined to belong to China, next life, next life to be an ordinary person."


    "Well, that''s true. Let''s go. We''re in, too." Xu Shaotang stood up and began to push Longjiang into the room, intending to see what Qin Zongheng had left for them in the USB flash drive.


    Entering the room, looking at the two people''s corpses, Xu Shaotang sighed again.


    There may not be any real bad people in this world. Everyone has his own reasons or excuses. For example, Xia Jiuli, although he is a notorious butcher, has his own reasons. If his son Xia Yu had not fallen into madness, he might have fought against the above, but he might not have done so well.


    It was Qin Zongheng who led Xia Jiuli to do so well, and it was Qin Zongheng himself who finally swallowed the bitter fruit, which seems to confirm the truth of the cycle of heaven.


    Life is like this, one step wrong, every step is wrong, when countless mistakes together, even if you want to go back, maybe it''s too late.


    However, Qin Zongheng finally opened his eyes at the last moment of his life. Looking at the corpse they held together, Xu Shaotang thought in his heart that maybe ah Kui was God''s compensation for Qin Zongheng

 Chapter 915

    The funeral of Qin Zongheng and ah Kui was very simple. Only a few people attended. Qin Guozhu and Qin Zongheng did not attend their funeral. Qin Guozhu fell ill after returning to Qin''s home. In order to avoid another blow to Qin Guozhu, Xu Shaotang took the initiative to bury Qin Zongheng and ah Kui.


    The news of Qin Zongheng''s death has not been officially announced, but all the people who should know about it have already known, and many people are very sorry about it.


    They were buried together beside a willow tree in Guyuan. There was no tombstone, only a small raised mound.


    In front of the tomb, it is a table dish made by Lao Mo with the best ingredients and the most exquisite craftsmanship. This is a sacrifice prepared by Lao Mo for Qin Zongheng.


    After paying homage to Qin Zongheng and ah Kui, Xu Shaotang looked at Lao Mo with muddy tears on his face and asked, "what are your plans for the future?"


    Originally, Lao Mo was here to cook for Qin Zongheng. Now Qin Zongheng is no longer here. He really can''t bear to see Lao Mo alone here. Although Lao Mo used to be here alone, he still had concerns in his heart at that time. Now, I''m afraid he will have no worries in his heart.


    "I''m here with Mr. Qin!" Lao Mo''s tearful face was full of sadness. Looking at the new grave, he choked: "before, I cooked for my husband, now, I guard his grave!"


    His tone was very firm. After knowing the news of Qin Zongheng''s death, he had already made this decision. He thought that no matter where Mr. Qin was buried, he would go to guard the tomb for Mr. Qin.


    Fortunately, Mr. Qin was buried in Gu Yuan. He didn''t have to go anywhere else. He could accompany Mr. Qin in this familiar place.


    "Good! Then we''ll see you later! "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t persuade Lao mo. he could hear the firmness in Lao Mo''s tone. He just patted Lao Mo on the shoulder and walked out of Gu Yuan with heavy steps.


    Pity follows behind Xu Shaotang. The tears on her face have dried up, leaving only a look of great regret. She can''t imagine that so many things were planned by Qin Zongheng. If Qin Zongheng had not died now, she might have thought Xu Shaotang was joking with herself.


    With the death of Qin Zongheng, Xu Shaotang has become the only one who knows the truth of Gu''s family murder case. This matter is destined to be forever sealed up. It''s good for them and pity!


    Just as they came to the gate of Gu Yuan, they saw mu Tiance slowly coming here with a candle and a light dance.


    Xu Shaotang saw mu Tiance and mu Tiance saw him.


    "I didn''t expect you to come and worship him." Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance slowly.


    Mu Tiance looked inside the fence and saw the new tomb. He sighed softly and said, "Qin Zongheng is a great man of his generation. He can afford my worship!"


    "If you can let mu Tiance say that, I think he should be very happy in Jiuquan." Xu Shaotang pointed to the new tomb inside and said, "go to worship him first. I have something to talk with you. I''ll wait for you here."


    Originally, he planned to go to the Mu family to find mu Tiance after dealing with Qin Zongheng''s affairs. By the way, he also wanted to see what the Mu family looked like in Miaoyun mountain. Now that I have met mu Tiance here, I will save him another trip.


    Mu Tiance nodded gently and said, "just in time, I also have something to talk to you. Please wait for me here first."


    With that, mu Tiance walked into Gu Yuan with a candle in his hand and a light dancing hand in his hand.


    Looking at mu Tiance and Qingwu holding hands together, Xu Shaotang finally shows a long lost smile on his face. Although it''s only a very shallow smile, he smiles after all. It seems that this is Qin Zongheng''s first smile after his death. He doesn''t know why he smiles. Maybe he''s just happy for Mu Tiance and Qingwu in his heart.


    Pitiful heart saw Xu Shaotang face a flash of smile, the heart of worry also put down a lot, to Xu Shaotang said: "you smile, these days is the first time to see you smile."


    "I laughed, but you didn''t..." Qin Zongheng looked at pity heart''s slightly red eyes and said softly.


    "I''m not so sentimental as you. I''m just sorry for Wei Qin. Originally, he should be a wise man respected by the world." Compassion said: "in fact, we should all be happy for him, at least, he did not lead to a big mistake, at least, he found his real home when he was dying."


    Her tears have the components of regretting for Qin Zongheng, but also the components of being moved by Qin Zongheng and ah Kui. Women are sentimental animals after all. A sad love story can always move them for a long time.


    There is no intersection between pitiful heart and ah Kui, but seeing ah Kui holding Qin Zongheng tightly even when she died, she knows that this girl must be in love with Qin Zongheng, and Qin Zongheng''s smile on her face has already explained a lot.


    "Yes, he has found his real destination. If there is a yellow spring, I think he should have walked through it with a smile?" Xu Shaotang said with emotion, suddenly the conversation changed and asked, "he has found his real home. What about you?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, I felt sorry for him. I looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, with a look of doubt in my eyes.


    "Where do I go?" Pitiful heart took a look at Xu Shaotang, and then turned to look at the place where she was looking after her family. Thinking about her first life and Fang Lan''s meticulous care for herself, the corner of her mouth finally rose slowly and said, "I''ve found my destination, haven''t I?"The Xu family is her best home. She once lost a warm home, but now she has a warm home again. She is really satisfied.


    Time is healing her wounds and will eventually heal them.


    Looking at pitiful heart that moment smile, Xu Shaotang heart more than a trace of warmth.


    "Maybe you''ll find a better home in the future." Xu Shaotang wanted to reach out to touch Lianxin''s cheek, but he moved his finger, but he didn''t raise his hand after all. He just said to Lianxin in a firm tone: "when you find your final destination, you will harvest the happiness that should belong to you."


    "Oh? really? I''ll thank you for your kind words first Pitiful smile, eyes glimpse Xu Shaotang that want to move but dare not move the hand, thinking, this man in the treatment of the enemy where the decisive?


    Xu Shaotang is just such a man. He is a coward in action.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what he thinks in his heart. He just tries to calm down the impulse in his heart.


    Just as they fell into a strange atmosphere, there was a crackle of firecrackers nearby. It was mu Tiance and Qingwu worshiping Qin Zongheng

 Chapter 916

    Mu Tiance and Qingwu worship Qin Zongheng and then come to Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you say it first or do I?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a faint smile on his face, but Qingwu looks at mu Tiance all the time, and his eyes hardly move away from him.


    Looking at Qingwu and looking at mu Tiance''s look, Xu Shaotang sighs in her heart. She is a crazy woman like ah Ku again. I hope her ending will be more perfect than ah Ku.


    "I''d better say it first. I''m afraid if you say it first, I won''t be in the mood to say it." Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a bitter smile and said, "according to what we have now, we should soon find out the location of the headquarters of the hand of God. At that time, experts from all over the world will probably go out to destroy the hand of God. Do you want to have a look?"


    This time, Xu Shaotang really did not want to pit mu Tiance, but really wanted to invite mu Tiance to go with him to deal with the hand of God.


    Qin Zongheng left them a lot of information about the hand of God, as well as his own speculations about the hand of God. In view of his speculations and his known things, he formulated a set of perfect measures against the hand of God. Seeing Qin Zongheng''s plan, Xu Shaotang really knew Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng''s plan is quite huge, not only involving the hand of God, but also involving some countries that are not very friendly with China. When he made the plan, he even included those countries, which can weaken some of them while destroying the hand of God!


    After reading Qin Zongheng''s plan, Long Jiang once said with emotion: if China rises, Qin Zongheng will make a great contribution!


    If Qin Zongheng is guilty or wrong, his plan for the hand of God may be able to offset his sin or wrong. What''s more, Qin Zongheng has left them many cutting-edge technologies, including the technology of cloning soldiers. These are all the wealth Qin Zongheng has left to China. If used well, China can really stand on the top of the world.


    After Qin Zongheng''s death, he suddenly had an idea. Although it seems naive now, it is not impossible to realize it.


    If this idea is really realized, perhaps the problems that have plagued China for many years can be completely solved.


    "Ha ha, it seems that we want to go together." Mu Tiance smile, said: "I want to talk to you about this thing, a few days ago a war, although we are acting, but I think we should have a certain understanding of each other''s strength, in a short time, we want to win or lose seems unlikely, maybe, we can find another way to win or lose."


    "For example?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a faint smile on his face.


    It was beyond his expectation that mu Tiance could have this idea. He thought it would take some time to invite mu Tiance to go with him to destroy the hand of God, but he didn''t expect that mu Tiance had this idea.


    It''s a real surprise to him.


    Mu Tiance said with a faint smile: "for example, we can see who can kill more people with the hand of God, or who can kill the mastermind behind it!"


    "How did you suddenly think of this way?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with some doubts. He doesn''t know how mu Tiance suddenly takes the initiative to decide with him in a different way. Is this the same mu Tiance who was shouting to fight against him every day before?


    It seems that mu Tiance should not have such ideas. If Mu Tiance had such ideas, he would not always want to fight him.


    What forced mu Tiance to make a change? Xu Shaotang frowned and thought, and looked at the light dance. He thought, is it because of the light dance?


    If it''s really because of the light dance, Xu Shaotang feels that he is not a matchmaker in vain. It''s a good thing for him and mu Tiance, and even for the whole of China, to be able to separate the outcome with mu Tiance in another way.


    "Didn''t I say that?" Mu Tiance said: "we can''t decide the outcome in a short time, and I can''t be too boring, so maybe it''s good to change the way. Why, don''t you accept this way? "


    "Good proposal! I accept it Xu Shaotang nodded his head gently. He was in charge of Mu Tiance''s purpose. He accepted it first and then talked about it later.


    Anyway, it''s good news that mu Tiance will follow him to destroy the hand of God, which will make him more confident and complete his own ideas slowly.


    "Just accept it." Mu Tiance said with a smile, "just let me know before you leave, but don''t disturb me these days."


    "These days?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept around mu Tiance and Qingwu''s face. He showed a playful look on his face and said with evil interest: "are you busy making people these days


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance can''t help but be slightly stunned, and the light dance beside has already lowered his head with scarlet face, eager to find a crack to drill in.After a long time, mu Tiance came back slightly, glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely, took the hand of light dance, and left without looking back.


    He thought in his heart, talking to Xu Shaotang, a bastard full of dirty ideas, he would be angry sooner or later.


    Looking at mu Tiance, who left in exasperation, Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "it''s not a shameful thing. Is it necessary to do this? Thank me again when you have a big fat boy. "


    Pitiful looking at Xu Shaotang, she has never seen such a shameless man. She talks about "making people" with such high sounding. However, she thinks that this may be the charm of this man. It''s true but not hypocritical. Sometimes it''s annoying, sometimes it''s silly and cute.


    "Come on, it''s time for us to go back." Pity took another look at Gu Yuan. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "It''s time to go back." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "if you don''t have anything to do in Beijing, go back and clean up. Let''s go back to Tianhai together."


    "Back to the sea of heaven?" Pity heart on the face of the silk don''t understand the look, doubt asked: "you don''t in the capital to deal with the things here?"


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "things in the capital have been dealt with almost. After a while, I will go abroad. Before going abroad, I will accompany my family well. And the Su demon, I think it''s going to be born soon? "


    Although he doesn''t have so much time to meet a few girls now, he always keeps them in mind, and takes advantage of this time to accompany his family and adjust his mind.

 Chapter 917

    Before returning to Tianhai, Xu Shaotang has to go to longzu.


    When he came to the dragon group, he was naturally warmly welcomed by the people of the dragon group. The strong are welcome everywhere, except in Qin Zongheng.


    Just as he was about to go to Longjiang''s yard, he saw Longjiang slowly coming to them with his wheelchair.


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang''s face was slightly puzzled.


    As far as he knows, Long Jiang has never been exposed in the Dragon Group since he handed over most of the things of the dragon group to Long Fei. Now it''s noon, and the training ground is full of people. Long Jiang actually appears in everyone''s sight. What kind of information does he want to convey, or does he have other purposes?


    Seeing that a strange disabled old man suddenly appeared on the training ground of the dragon group, many members of the dragon group cast curious eyes at the Dragon general. Those who knew the existence of the Dragon general also looked at him curiously. They had the same doubts as Xu Shaotang.


    Those of them who know that the dragon will exist are about to forget when they last saw it.


    Seeing that everyone stopped training and looked at the Dragon general, Long Fei''s heart was also confused, but he yelled to the players in the training: "what the hell are you doing? Are you itching again?"


    By the roar of Longfei, the people who curiously looked at Longjiang recovered, and then went back to normal training.


    "Stop it all..." The Dragon general''s face was not as serious as before, with a faint smile, and looked more benevolent.


    The voice of the Dragon general is not big, but most people have heard it. However, except for those who know the identity of the Dragon general, other people completely ignore the order of the Dragon general and still train themselves.


    They want to stop training, but there is a black face like long Fei beside them. Bao Gong looks at them and stops training. Isn''t he looking for scolding? Besides, they don''t know who the dragon will be. Why should they listen to the order of the Dragon general?


    It''s just that the next moment they regret it.


    "Are you damn deaf? Stop training Long Fei, the black faced Baogong, yells at the people who are still training. The two people who are closer to him are the most unlucky. They are directly kicked on the butt by Long Fei, and a dog bites the excrement on the ground.


    Two people in the heart of the eighteen generations of Longfei''s ancestors greetings, and then knead their buttocks to stand up, look at Longfei wrongly.


    It''s him who calls training, and it''s him who stops training. I really don''t know what he''s crazy about today. Is it menopause?


    Longjiang waved to Longfei gently. Longfei immediately trotted to Longjiang, saluted him and said, "report to the chief, the dragon team is in progress..."


    Before his words were finished, Long Jiang raised his hand and interrupted: "don''t be so formal. I don''t have any instructions. I just want to come out and have a look at these young people."


    Long Jiang''s eyes slowly swept over the standing members of the dragon team. He looked very carefully, and seemed to want to remember the appearance of each member. When his eyes swept past, the limited number of people who knew his identity immediately raised their hands to salute him, and his eyes were full of worship.


    When all the people looked at it, Longjiang showed a kind smile to everyone and said, "it''s all over. It''s too late. Let''s go to dinner."


    From Long Fei''s attitude towards Long Jiang just now, even those who don''t know the identity of Long Jiang now guess that long Jiang must be a senior general. In addition, just after listening to the old man''s words, Long Jiang''s voice fell down, and the people standing there were like wolf cubs who had been shut up for a long time. They rushed to the canteen with laughter.


    After everyone left, the Dragon general said to Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, "accompany me to the dragon group."


    "Oh, good!" Xu Shaotang quickly to keep up with, there is long Fei in, push wheelchair things naturally turn not to his head.


    Three people walk slowly in the dragon group, looking at the grass and trees of the dragon group, the eyes of the Dragon general are filled with nostalgia.


    "Do you think it is necessary for the dragon group to exist?" When passing by the small pool of the dragon group, the dragon will suddenly turn back and look at Long Fei and Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei are both shocked. They don''t know why long Jiang suddenly asks this question.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang and Long Fei did not speak, Long Jiang said with a smile, "why, do you think I have hysteria?"


    The dragon group was created by him, which gathered all his efforts in the later half of his life. Now he suddenly began to doubt the necessity of the existence of the dragon group. I''m afraid that both of them will think that he has a brain problem, right?


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and asked, "how can there be such a problem all of a sudden?"


    He can see that the Dragon general has a deep feeling for the dragon group. He doesn''t know what happened. He actually let the Dragon general start to disband the dragon group he created with decades of hard work. Is there any pressure on the Dragon general? Think of here, Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows instantly tightly wrinkled, can give the dragon will pressure is that.


    Is it because of Qin Zongheng that he has some suspicion?When he thought about it carefully, he thought it was impossible. If that person really had any suspicion, when they asked that person to play a play, that person would not be so straightforward.


    Long Fei also asked: "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Of course, it''s necessary for the dragon group to exist! Why do you suddenly have such an idea? "


    "It''s nothing. I just have some feelings these days." Dragon will smile at them, but there is a bitter taste on his face.


    Looking at the bitter smile on Longjiang''s face, Xu Shaotang felt an ominous premonition in his heart. He quickly asked, "what''s the feeling? Let''s say it and let''s also feel it?"


    Long Jiang didn''t rush to say the answer. Instead, he turned to Long Fei and asked, "fei''er, have you ever counted how many people the dragon group sacrificed since you took over the business of the dragon group?"


    Long Fei slightly smothers, and then lowers his head, full of apology said: "Dad, I did not put the Dragon Group on behalf of good."


    "I don''t want to blame you. I just want to know how much sacrifice the dragon team has made." Long will smile to Long Fei, obviously he doesn''t mean to blame him.


    Long Fei thought about it and said, "I don''t have any specific statistics, but if you think about it, there should be no less than a thousand people, right?"


    The death rate of the dragon group is the highest in the whole army. Every year, countless members of the dragon group die in the mission. Most of them can''t even find their bodies. According to Long Fei''s conservative estimation, the real casualties may be far greater than that.

 Chapter 918

    "Oh, thousands of people!"


    Dragon will heavily sigh, said: "thousands of people''s sacrifice, the dragon group but only a few poor congenital master, this price is too much."


    Except for Long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming, all of them are eliminated by countless deaths. It can be said that these congenital experts are made with human lives.


    "What are you trying to say?" Xu Shaotang looks at Long Jiang with doubts.


    Long Jiang raised his head and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "if the thousands of people in the dragon group didn''t sacrifice themselves and let them fight with the soldiers made by Qin Zongheng, who would win in the end?"


    "This..." Xu Shaotang suddenly smothered, and then honestly said: "it should be those soldiers..."


    Those soldiers are very difficult to deal with. In addition, the martial arts moves implanted by Qin Zongheng may not be as good as the congenital masters of Shanglong group, but those born under the heaven are only mercilessly slaughtered when facing those soldiers.


    He seems to understand why the Dragon general suddenly doubted the significance of the existence of the dragon group. Long Fei had such doubts a long time ago. The appearance of soldiers brought a lot of impact on them, especially in the war with soldiers that day. If the support didn''t come in time, they would be all the top Chinese experts, and they would not be able to escape heavy casualties.


    Long Jiang has already begun to doubt the problem between traditional martial arts and modern science and technology.


    "Yes, the thousands of people sacrificed in this dragon group are all fresh lives, and those soldiers can be called dead." The Dragon general said with emotion: "why should we abandon the dead and not use them, and let the fresh lives die?"


    I see. After getting Qin Zongheng''s technology of cloning soldiers, the Dragon general has already used soldiers to replace the people in the dragon group, right?


    "That said, dead things are dead things after all. Many tasks depend on human wisdom." Xu Shaotang said faintly: "it''s OK for soldiers to rush into battle, but I''m afraid it''s not OK to carry out the task?"


    "It''s not that we can''t do it, it''s just that we are carrying out different tasks." Long Jiang said to himself, "many of our tasks are also won by force. The casualties of these tasks are often the biggest. I wonder if we can give these tasks to these soldiers?"


    In the eyes of the Dragon general, there is nothing wrong with the use of soldiers. There is no moral problem. Soldiers are like weapons, and the person who commands them is the one who uses them.


    "Then you always want to disband the dragon group?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "I have this idea, but it''s still under consideration. That''s why I ask you whether there is any need for the existence of the dragon group." Dragon will sigh gently, after all, the dragon group is his life''s hard work, now faced with such a dilemma, his heart is not uncomfortable?


    However, he is uncomfortable, but also for those who may lose their lives at any time to consider, he is also a person, also have feelings, every time he heard the news of the death of the team members, his heart is quietly bleeding.


    Now there''s an opportunity for the players not to sacrifice so much, and he doesn''t want to miss it.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say. He just felt that it was not proper, but he didn''t understand what was wrong. So he said to Longjiang, "you can decide this by yourself, but seriously, I don''t want to see the dissolution of the dragon group. The dragon group is the goal of many soldiers. I think since they have this goal, they should also think about life and death, But they are still desperate to push into the dragon group, which in addition to glory, I''m afraid also can''t do without their enthusiasm to serve the country. The technology of soldiers and men comes from prehistoric civilization. If science and technology can really dominate everything, why did prehistoric civilization go to destruction? "


    Science and technology are not omnipotent, but the potential of human beings is unlimited. After all, it should be human beings rather than science and technology that dominate the world.


    Long Jiang thought about Xu Shaotang''s words carefully. After a long time, his face seemed to be more enlightened. He said with a smile, "I''m smiling. Let''s do this first. The matter of cloning soldiers has been put on hold for the time being. If we really need it, let''s take this step again."


    At the beginning, he really wanted to replace the dragon group with cloned soldiers. The speed and cost of Cologne soldiers were far lower than that of training a dragon group.


    However, it was Xu Shaotang''s words that prompted him to give up this idea for the time being. He wanted to give millions of soldiers a goal and give them a chance to become a real strong man, although it was too difficult to become a real strong man.


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei feel relieved to hear that long will give up the idea of understanding Sanlong group for the time being.


    "By the way, Firebird How''s it going? " After dispelling the idea that the dragon will disband the dragon group, Xu Shaotang remembers one of the main events of his visit to the dragon group.


    When it comes to Firebird, the smile on Long''s face gradually faded, and he sighed: "we''ll find a medical expert to see her. Her memory is almost impossible to recover. His existing memory should be implanted again! Maybe, she will stay in longzu prison for a lifetime... "


    This is that none of them wants to see the result, but they have nothing to do. Unless the Firebird''s memory is restored, they dare not release the Firebird, which will be a huge hidden danger.Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, but he seemed to be a little unwilling in his heart. He said, "since her memory has been re implanted, can we re implant other memories into his brain?"


    He doesn''t ask Firebird to recover his memory, but he doesn''t want to see his former comrades spend their lives in the dark prison. If so, he would rather see Firebird die!


    "There''s no such possibility for the time being." Dragon will slightly shook his head, said: "first shut her, maybe later there will be another way."


    "Well, as long as there is a chance, I will not give up!" Xu Shaotang nodded, his face full of resolute look, and then said to the Dragon general: "this time I come here, there are still some things."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to take Tantai to Tianhai..." Xu Shaotang faltered.


    This is also one of the purposes of his current visit to the dragon group. While he is back in Tianhai, he wants to take Tantai Jingming back to meet his other women, so that they can get to know each other first and get along with each other in the future.


    What''s more, he also wants to take a holiday for the TV station! It''s just that this vacation can''t be released as he said.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei''s forehead showed an ambiguous smile at the same time, then nodded and said with a smile: "yes

 Chapter 919

    Seeing that the dragon will promise to come down, Xu Shaotang was relieved. Just now, he was a little worried that the dragon will not let people go.


    After that, he asked Long Fei to take him to you Mingze. He didn''t see you Mingze for a long time, and he didn''t know what happened to Yu Xi.


    When you come to you Mingze''s courtyard in longzu, you can hear a burst of joyful laughter before you enter.


    Hearing this burst of laughter, Xu Shaotang''s heart is also happy, it seems that you Mingze and they have a good time in the dragon group.


    When he came to the gate of the courtyard, he couldn''t help but stay.


    Yu Xi is lying in you Mingze''s arms, beating you Mingze''s chest gently, while Yu Xiao is twisting You Mingze''s ears, pretending to be annoyed.


    Xu Shaotang sees you Mingze in the fight, and the three people who fight together also see Xu Shaotang. Yu Xi comes out of you Mingze''s arms and quickly arranges his messy clothes. At the same time, his face looks bright red. It seems that he is not very thoughtful.


    "Did I come at a bad time?" Xu Shaotang looks at them jokingly, and gives you Mingze a thumbs up in his heart. The boy actually managed Yu Xi without saying a word. Now he''s sitting on the sisters. It''s really a pleasant day.


    Xu Shaotang did not feel strange, but felt that it seemed reasonable.


    There are only three of them here, Yu Xiao and you Mingze. You and I are not suitable for Yu Xi to be alone all the time. Now the two sisters are in you Mingze''s hands, and they will get along well in the future.


    You Mingze embarrassed smile, quickly stood up to welcome Xu Shaotang, happy to say: "boss, today how free to come."


    "Nothing. I just came to see you, but I didn''t expect to see a good play." Xu Shaotang gently smiles, winks at you Mingze, and whispers, "what''s the taste of the happiness of the whole people?"


    You Mingze gives Xu Shaotang a "you know" look with a smile.


    Entering the room, Yu Xiao quickly and politely makes tea and hands it to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took the tea and said with a smile, "I''m really happy to see you like this now."


    It''s a blessing for Yu''s sisters to know you Mingze. Without you Mingze, he would not be merciful to the two sisters. They are now either turned into nothing or locked up in some dark prison.


    Yu Xiao looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully and said with a smile, "we can get rid of the control of God''s hand and live happily here. We also want to thank brother Xu."


    "I don''t have to thank you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "just be happy. You are out of the hand of God. Otherwise, you will be besieged."


    Hearing the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words, you Mingze quickly asked, "is there something in the hand of God?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and told them about Qin Zongheng.


    Yu Xi and Yu Xiao are surprised to hear that Qin Zongheng is actually the hand of God. You Mingze already knows about it, but after hearing about Qin Zongheng, you still can''t help sighing.


    "Qin Zongheng is a pity..." Yu Xi sighed and said with emotion.


    "It''s a pity." Yu Xiao also followed with a sigh.


    Although they didn''t have much contact with Qin Zongheng, they were impressed by Xu Shaotang''s personality charm. Now they feel a lot when they hear the news of Qin Zongheng''s death.


    They are really glad that their original choice, even Qin Zongheng hidden so deep people are dug out, let alone they? As Xu Shaotang said, if they do not break away from the hand of God, the situation is certainly worse than besieged.


    Thinking of this, the two sisters are more grateful to Xu Shaotang. Without Xu Shaotang, let alone their happiness, it is a problem to protect their lives.


    "Are you going to deal with the hand of God?" You Mingze asked.


    Since Qin Zongheng has been dug out, there is no need to know that many secrets of the hand of God have been exposed to Xu Shaotang''s eyes. With Xu Shaotang''s hatred for the hand of God, he must deal with the hand of God.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "fast, at present, all countries are fighting against the power of the hand of God hidden in their country. I believe that we can find out the location of the headquarters of the hand of God according to the clues we have, and then we can completely eliminate this organization that endangers the world!"


    "Great!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, you Mingze jumped up happily, waved his fist and said, "when you find the headquarters of the hand of God, you must teach them a lesson for us. It''s better to drag out the head of this damned organization and cut them to pieces!"


    From you Mingze''s words, we can see how much he hates the hand of God.


    However, Xu Shaotang thinks that you Mingze should be grateful to the hand of God. If it wasn''t for the hand of God, how could he enjoy the beautiful sisters?"Don''t worry, I will clean up those rats well!" Xu Shaotang nodded and raised his hand to pull you Mingze to a seat. He took another look at Yu Xi and Yu Xiao, and then said seriously, "I may not come to see you often in the future. If you have anything, just tell Long Jiang that he can help you and he will help you."


    "Well?" You Mingze looks at Xu Shaotang in doubt and asks, "boss, what do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing." When it''s time to kill Xu Tang, he said, "I''ll take care of you. I''ll wait for you to deal with this kind of quiet life. However, you are in the dragon group, I still have nothing to worry about


    He knows that Longjiang has already taken good care of you Mingze. If nothing else is said, Longjiang will let them go home to meet you Mingze''s parents. If it''s someone else, I don''t think about it.


    "Seclusion?" You Mingze slightly frowned and asked, "don''t you often see the third and fourth in the future?"


    "Not at all!" Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "they are different from you. They are also free. If I don''t go to them, they can go to me, but they don''t have to worry about these things in the future."


    "Oh You Mingze looked at Xu Shaotang, turned to Yu Xiao and said, "Yu Xiao, go and prepare some small dishes. Let''s have a good drink with the boss today."


    Yu Xiao nods and goes to the kitchen.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "OK! Then I''ll drink your wedding wine in advance. "

 Chapter 920

    Back to Tianhai, Xu Shaotang seems to be in a better mood.


    Smelling the fragrance from Song Yinuo and Tantai Jingming, who are holding their arms, and looking at the compassion walking side by side with Fang LAN, his heart becomes extremely peaceful. He knows that this is the life he wants.


    Near Xu''s house, Tantai Jingming still releases Xu Shaotang''s arm. Xu Shaotang knows that she is nervous.


    Xu Shaotang gently patted Tantai Jingming''s hand, indicating that she didn''t need to be nervous: "Tantai, Xu''s family is your home, don''t be nervous, the family are very good."


    "Yes, dantai, don''t be nervous. You haven''t been to our Xu family. This will be your home in the future. We are all your family!" Song Yinuo also said to Tantai Jingming with a smile.


    Even so, Tantai Jingming is still slightly nervous, which is different from his previous situation. After all, this is her first time to come to the Xu family as a daughter-in-law. It is impossible to say that she is not nervous.


    While talking, several people have already come to the door of Xu''s house.


    Just at the door, Xu Shaotang sees a young child swaying in the yard. Lin Shuying and Lin Shuying are all nervously following the little guy for fear that he will fall. Everyone''s attention is all on the little guy, so that even to the door of Xu Shaotang they didn''t notice..


    Although the little guy seemed to feel like he would fall at any time, he still babbled around the yard and didn''t fall once.


    "This is yuan er?" Xu Shaotang looks at the little guy in the yard in consternation. He can''t believe that this rickety child learning to walk is his son Lin Yuan.


    Are you kidding me? How long has Lin Yuan been born and less than five months old, and now he is learning to walk? Isn''t that incredible?


    But, look at the child''s cheek, who is not Lin Yuan?


    Not only Xu Shaotang, but also everyone was staring at Lin Yuan, who was a toddler. I couldn''t believe the scene was real.


    Xu Shaotang is not the first to come back, but Fang LAN. After a short period of consternation, Fang Lan''s consternation is replaced by a huge surprise. He rushes to Lin Yuan with a face full of surprise. His eyes are full of surprise and love.


    Seeing Fang LAN, the people in the yard noticed Xu Shaotang standing in front of Xu''s house.


    "Shaotang!" Lin Shuying exclaimed in surprise, then pointed to Lin Yuan and said, "look, our son can walk!"


    Still in consternation, Xu Shaotang is awakened by the call of Lin Shuying and walks slowly to Lin Yuan.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming towards him, the little guy looks puzzled. He seems to be very curious about this stranger, but maybe it''s because of blood connection. After a short period of doubt, the little guy immediately staggers to Xu Shaotang, and his hands also make Xu Shaotang hug.


    How can Xu Shaotang refuse his son''s hug? He bends down and holds Lin Yuan in his arms. Then he puts his cheek on the little guy''s cheek to the spoiled one.


    "Dear son, do you miss your father?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile on his face.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Yuanyi waved her little hand. She didn''t know whether she understood Xu Shaotang''s words or not.


    But when Lin Shuying saw Xu Shaotang''s appearance, he said with a smile, "you are really greedy. The child has just learned to walk. Do you expect him to learn to talk again soon?"


    "How did the child learn to walk so quickly?" Fang LAN looked at Lin Shuying with a happy face and said, "before I went to the capital, aren''t the kids still in their infancy? How long have you been learning to walk? "


    "I don''t know." Lin Shuying smile, eyes full of maternal brilliance, said: "the day before yesterday morning, when I got up, the little villain disappeared, I thought he was taken away again, was anxious to turn around, but saw the little villain holding the furniture in the room shaking on the ground, at that time almost scared me to death."


    Thinking of the scene the day before yesterday morning, Lin Shuying felt a little magical. What a big child she was, she climbed down from the bed while she was asleep, and then learned to walk in the room.


    I''m afraid a lot of people are talking nonsense, right?


    "And this?" Fang Lan was even more surprised. He gently pinched Lin Yuan''s cheek and said with a smile: "it seems that we Xu family are going to have a little genius!"


    Isn''t it? Children of this age are beginning to learn to walk. There are no other adjectives except genius.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lin Yuan''s clear and transparent eyes and said with a smile, "I think I should know what''s going on."


    "What''s the matter?" Fang LAN asked.


    "What else can happen? It''s mostly my master''s masterpiece." Xu Shaotang said: "after yuan''er was taken away by my master last time, he helped yuan''er to comb his meridians with his true Qi. It should be because of this reason."


    He still remembers that the dead old man said when he returned Lin Yuan to him that maybe there would be a surprise for him. Now it seems that this should be the surprise that the dead old man said.Seeing that Lin Yuan is like this, Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know what to say. Now he has some faith in the old man''s words. When he grows up, he may really be a rare martial arts talent in a thousand years.


    Tantai Jingming said, "that''s true. Your master is an expert in the world. What he does is reasonable."


    Every time he thought about the battle between Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, Tantai Jingming was afraid. Later, he knew that the two men had not done their best. Even so, they were deeply shocked.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of battle it would be if he did his best.


    As soon as Tantai Jingming''s words came out, people noticed her. Looking at her and Xu Shaotang, even if they didn''t say anything, they knew they might have another sister.


    Su Ruyun, with a big belly, is no longer as charming as he used to be. His face is only full of maternal brilliance. He takes a look at Xu Shaotang, and then looks at the pity beside him. He thinks in his heart that pity is left. It is estimated that he can''t escape Xu Shaotang''s "magic hand".


    But Ji Rushu is thinking that he will have a child like Lin Yuan in the future.


    "Well, don''t stand outside. Come in." Fang LAN looks at the group of daughter-in-law around her son, with a very satisfied smile on her face.

 Chapter 921

    For Tantai Jingming to join, a few women have no opinion, they have long been used to Xu Shaotang to take women home.


    Now for them, it''s not a problem to join a few sisters, as long as the sisters really love Xu Shaotang instead of having other purposes.


    After dinner, Xu Shaotang and some girls stroll in the back garden. Miao Miao, who is a little kid, takes Lin Yuan as a new toy. He trots slowly in front of him, and then comes back to tease Lin Yuan from time to time. He teases Lin Yuan to chase her behind him, which makes everyone laugh.


    Looking at a pair of children, Lin Shuying said with a happy smile: "in a few years, we will have a headache."


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "You see, Ruyun is about to give birth, and Enoch will give birth in a few months. Rushu and dantai will get pregnant sooner or later." Lin Shuying looked at the sisters beside him and said with a smile: "when everyone''s children are as big as they are now, these kids may be able to tear down our house..."


    Think about it, such a big group of children, crazy at home all day, it is not too much to say that the demolition of the home.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Anyway, we have a lot of money in our family. If we dismantle it, we can repair it." "Xu Shaoyun said:" we are not afraid of the more children, the bigger the belly


    It''s a very happy thing to see these little guys grow up one by one. It seems that Xu Shaotang suddenly understood why Fang LAN always urged them to have children before. With more children, the big family would not be lonely. Every child is the crystallization of their love and the source of their happiness and laughter.


    Ji Rushu curled his lips and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you look like a local rich man now."


    "I am a local rich man!" Xu Shaotang laughed, looked at the five women around him, and said with a smile, "you are all the girls of the local rich man, I am!"


    Su Ruyun spat on Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a smile, "I''m not ashamed. Who''s your girl?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and feels Su Ruyun''s baby''s heartbeat. His eyes sweep their cheeks. He thinks he may be the happiest man in the world.


    Once upon a time, he never thought that there would be so many yingyanyan around him. He has an unforgettable story with every woman here. When he is old, he can look at the memory in his mind and recall the romantic years.


    "Well, don''t touch it any more. The children have opinions." Su Ruyun felt the baby move, gently patted Xu Shaotang''s hand on his stomach and said, "you''d better hurry up and give our baby a name. It''s estimated that when the baby is born, you are not around."


    They all know more or less about Qin Zongheng, so they also know something about the hand of God. They all know that Xu Shaotang will not stay in this house for long.


    They don''t expect Xu Shaotang to accompany them all the time. Their men want to do things that are beneficial to the country and the world. They also know the danger. They want to stop but they can''t. They have to support and pray silently in their hearts.


    Love a person is not to lock him in his side all the time, but to give him selfless tolerance and support. A moment''s love is easy, but a lifetime''s love needs us to manage and maintain together.


    Listening to Su Ruyun''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a trace of guilt. He bowed his head and thought about it carefully. He said, "if it''s a son, it''s Xu an. If it''s a daughter, it''s Xu Ning."


    Xu an and Xu Ning, two simple and common names, reflect what Xu Shaotang longed for most.


    Su Ruyun silently read the two names several times in his heart, wrapped his lotus like jade around Xu Shaotang''s neck, gave Xu Shaotang a kiss on his lips, and said: "good name, I hope our children can really be peaceful in the future."


    Each of them could understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s two names. At the same time, they were silently looking forward to the arrival of their own peace.


    "Sister Ruyun, you two are so close to each other in broad daylight that we don''t exist! Now that you are like this, what if you raise your own fire? "


    See two people this intimate kiss, one side of Ji Rushu can''t help but start laughing.


    Among them, she is the only one who can compete with Su Ruyun in terms of shrewdness. Although she has not been in this big family for a long time, she has fully integrated into this big family. As they say, the Xu family has a special magic power, which makes every woman who joins the Xu family feel warm.


    However, is Su Ruyun willing to be teased? Listening to Ji Rushu''s teasing, she gently moves her lips away from Xu Shaotang''s and says to Ji Rushu with a smile: "Rushu, don''t you think my sister is helping you? Sister, this is deliberately raising the fire of this bad guy, so that this guy can work hard on you. Don''t you hurry to thank sister? "Su demon''s outspoken words immediately made her Ji Rushu, who was still teasing her there just now, lose the battle. A red cloud rose on her face and lowered her head.


    In fact, she also thought about it in her heart. Seeing that Xu Shaotang and the other three girls had children, how could she not have any idea in her heart? But, this idea belongs to the idea, she is embarrassed to take the initiative to xushaotang suohuan, she is not su Ruyun so bold after all.


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s expression, Su Ruyun happily makes a victory gesture to Xu Shaotang, which arouses Xu Shaotang''s smile.


    Xu Shaotang releases Su Ruyun and walks slowly to Ji Rushu and Tantai Jingming. When they are surprised, he has already grasped them and pulled them into his arms. He bows his head and kisses them on the lips.


    "Both of you are going to have children. You two can''t run away!" Xu Shaotang laughed and his face was full of happiness.


    They are obviously not used to being kissed by Xu Shaotang in front of the public, and their faces are covered with beautiful red clouds.


    Lin Shuying on one side was much more generous. They thought in their hearts that they had done more shameful things, not to mention the simple kiss?


    Thinking about the absurd things he did to get pregnant and song Yinuo to accompany Xu Shaotang, Su Ruyun showed a thick smile on his face. Although it was absurd, it was the best memory between them

 Chapter 922

    It''s rare to go back to Tianhai. In addition to accompanying his family, Xu Shaotang also has to meet his friends.


    Walking out of the Xu family, the first thing you see is the charity hospital next to the Xu family.


    Now a few years have passed, and the charity hospital has been running normally. Lin Shuying said that the charity hospital is preparing for expansion, and they don''t know the scale of the expanded Charity Hospital.


    Walking into the Charity Hospital, Xu Shaotang is filled with people coming and going, some patients doing rehabilitation training, and some doctors and nurses coming and going in a hurry. Looking at the crowded Charity Hospital, Xu Shaotang is very pleased.


    At the beginning, it was just their sudden idea to establish a charity hospital. No one thought that the charity hospital would come to this stage in such a short time. They did not ask to save all the patients, but only tried their best to help the people in need. Even if there were many patients who were lack of skills, at least they had to leave the world with dignity.


    Xu Shaotang just walked out not far, then saw Liu Tong with liquid medicine trot past in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang opens his mouth slightly, but still doesn''t make a sound to call Liu Tong. He thinks in his heart, let him do what he should do.


    Entering the president Wu Yumin''s office, Xu Shaotang didn''t see Wu Yumin. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Wu Yumin and Zhou Shudao walking towards the office together. Zhou Shudao was still carrying a silver box in his hand.


    "Xu Shao!" Zhou Shudao and Wu Yumin opened their mouths at the same time, with a look of surprise on their faces. Obviously, they did not expect that Xu Shaotang would appear here.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to them, and then asked Zhou Shu, "Lao Zhou, did you come to our charity hospital to do volunteer work?"


    Although his words are joking, he knows that according to Zhou Shudao''s benevolent character, it is really possible to do such a thing.


    Zhou Shudao laughed and said, "I''d like to come here to volunteer, but now I have more important things to do."


    "Oh, what''s important, say it and see if I can help you?" Perhaps influenced by Zhou Shudao, Xu Shaotang seems to like to do some good things now. Of course, these good things are within his power and do not violate his principles.


    Before Zhou Shudao spoke, Wu Yumin pointed to the box in Zhou Shudao''s hand and said with a smile, "you Xu Shao can''t really help. Mr. Zhou is here to test intelligent wearable devices."


    "Smart wearable devices?" When Wu Yumin said that, Xu Shaotang remembered that Zhou Shudao studied those technologies just for the purpose of this intelligent wearable device? Xu Shaotang was so happy that he quickly asked Zhou Shu, "have you studied all those things?"


    The advent of these things not only helps those disabled patients to stand up again, but also comforts Qin Zongheng. Qin Zongheng is suspected of having transferred the technologies for researching intelligent wearable devices to Zhou Shudao. Now that these things have been developed, I believe Qin Zongheng will be very happy if he is still there.


    Or this is not only Zhou Shudao''s wish, but also Qin Zongheng''s wish.


    Zhou Shudao nodded with a smile, with a strange look in his eyes. He kept rubbing his hand and said: "we have done almost all the research, and now we are in the middle of clinical trials. No, I just came to see President Wu for testing. If the test passes, we can start mass production!"


    It can be seen that Zhou Shudao is very excited. After several twists and turns in the research of intelligent wearable devices, he has finally come out. How can he not be excited.


    Looking at Zhou Shudao''s excited look, Xu Shaotang was also happy. He quickly said, "I''m fine now. Let''s go and see the effect of the test together."


    "Well, at the beginning, I wanted to let you and Mr. Qin know when the test passed." Zhou Shudao said happily.


    Listening to Zhou Shudao''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face changed slightly. He patted Zhou Shudao''s shoulder and sighed softly: "I''m afraid Mr. Qin can''t see it..."


    Zhou Shudao recognized the different meaning in Xu Shaotang''s words and asked, "Mr. Qin, he..."


    "We''ll talk about it later. Let''s see the test results first." Xu Shaotang interrupted Zhou Shudao''s question, turned to Wu Yumin and said, "Doctor Wu, let''s go. I can''t wait to see the test results."


    "Let''s go, let''s go, you''re in such a hurry!" Wu Yumin smiles, picks up his medical notes from his desk, and then takes them to the test ward.


    Walking into the test ward, Wu Yumin said hello to the patients in the ward. Then he said with a smile to the little boy who was close to the bed inside: "Xiaofeng, the test will start soon. Don''t be nervous."


    Xiaofeng''s age seems to be only about ten years old. The first thing people notice is his empty trouser legs. His young face is full of melancholy that does not match his age. He should be an innocent child, but he is suffering that people of his age should not bear.


    "Aunt Wu, Xiao Feng is not nervous!" Xiaofeng raised his cheek, small face is full of perseverance, hardship did not knock him down, but let his will more strong.Wu Yumin reached out and gently touched Xiaofeng''s rough cheek, then turned back and nodded to Zhou Shudao.


    Zhou Shudao, knowing, opened the box beside him and took out a pair of prosthetics from it.


    There seems to be a huge difference between artificial limb and traditional prosthetic limb. If you don''t know what the prosthetic limb looks like, you don''t need to pay attention to it.


    Wu Yumin holds Xiaofeng on the edge of the hospital bed and sits down. He pulls up Xiaofeng''s empty trouser legs and reveals his incomplete legs.


    Zhou Shudao handed the prosthesis to Wu Yumin and said, "just put the prosthesis directly into the amputation place. The prosthesis can be adjusted according to the size of the amputation place."


    Wu Yumin put the prosthesis into Xiaofeng''s amputated leg, then gently fixed the prosthesis, and then looked at Xiaofeng nervously.


    "Xiaofeng, try to move your legs." Wu Yumin said to Xiaofeng in a soft voice.


    Xiaofeng showed a smiling face to Wu Yumin and said in a low voice: "aunt Wu, I moved, but I didn''t respond..."


    Xu Shaotang can see that Xiaofeng is trying to suppress his disappointment. He just doesn''t want to see Wu Yumin suffer with him. This young child is very sensible. It is hardship that gives him growth.


    Hearing Xiaofeng''s words, Wu Yumin looks at Zhou Shudao and seems to be asking what''s going on.

 Chapter 923

    "Don''t worry!" He said: "the sensor chip doesn''t show the nerve of Zhou Shufeng''s face, and so on


    He is very confident in the smart wearable device he has made great efforts to study. If he has no confidence, he will not come to Wu Yumin to test it.


    The reason why intelligent wearable devices are called intelligent is that the chips inside can automatically connect to the nerves on the human body, and then control them through the nerves connected together, so that the legs can become a pair of real legs, and can do any action that normal people can do.


    As Zhou Shudao''s voice fell, everyone looked at Xiaofeng''s legs nervously.


    And Xiaofeng is also staring at his legs, his forehead has begun to shed sweat, obviously in constant attempt.


    A few minutes later, Xiaofeng''s leg finally moved gently. Although it only moved slightly, Xiaofeng''s eyes were moist. He moved his thin body forward and tried to walk down from the hospital bed with his own strength. Wu Yumin was afraid that he would fall down and helped him carefully.


    "I''ll do it!" Xu Shaotang gently pulls away Wu Yumin, and takes over Wu Yumin''s support.


    Xiaofeng touched the ground gently and touched the ground with his prosthetic legs. It seemed that he was looking at whether the legs could support his own weight.


    After confirming that the prosthesis can support the weight of her forehead, Xiaofeng finally plucked up the courage to stand on the ground.


    At the beginning, Xiaofeng seemed not used to it, just stepping on the broken steps and gently moving with the help of Xu Shaotang. But when he got used to the prosthetic, his slow movement on the ground became a big step forward. He walked very fast. At the end, he politely pushed away Xu Shaotang''s hand and trotted in the not too spacious ward.


    He runs very steady, it seems that there is no difference with normal children, prosthetic limbs do not appear any abnormal, running, Xiaofeng suddenly squatted on the ground, shoulders violently shrug, and then, wail!


    The cry was heartrending, exciting and sad, and it seemed that it was going to release all the pain he had suffered over the years.


    Listening to Xiao Feng''s wailing voice, Wu Yumin and other patients in the ward quietly wipe their tears. Only Zhou Shudao is smiling happily there, but his eyes are hazy.


    "Yes! It''s a success.... " Zhou Shudao trembled and said to himself. At the moment, the excitement in his heart was not less than Xiaofeng.


    Xu Shaotang walked over and patted Zhou Shudao gently on the shoulder: "old Zhou, you have lived up to Mr. Qin''s expectations!"


    If Qin Zongheng is alive in the sky, he should be relieved at this moment. His efforts are not without rewards. The technology he transferred to Zhou Shudao at risk has finally come into use!


    Coming out of the ward, Zhou Shudao hurriedly pulled Xu Shaotang aside and asked, "Xu Shao, what do you mean by what you just said? Why can''t Mr. Qin see it? "


    In Zhou Shudao''s mind, Qin Zongheng contributed a lot to the success of his smart wearable device research. He always thought that if the smart wearable device passed the clinical trial, he would invite Qin Zongheng to come to their company in person to share the joy with Qin Zongheng.


    "He..." Xu Shaotang choked when he came to his mouth. He sorted out his thoughts and said, "he died of illness a few days ago."


    He knew that Qin Zongheng was a good man in Zhou Shudao''s heart, and he didn''t want to destroy Qin Zongheng''s image in Zhou Shudao''s heart, so he told a white lie.


    "Dead?" Zhou Shudao was a little stunned, and his face was full of incredible looks. The news was too sudden for him, and he couldn''t prevent it. When he came back, Zhou Shudao''s face was filled with sadness and sadness, and he asked: "he wasn''t all right some time ago, how suddenly..."


    "Maybe it''s because of overwork..." Xu Shaotang sighed gently, patted Zhou Shudao on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, he walked peacefully. You can comfort him by successfully researching this intelligent wearable device."


    "Mr. Qin is a good man." Zhou Shudao closed his eyes gently. For a long time, he sighed with heartache: "it''s a pity..."


    "Yes, he is a good man indeed."


    For Qin Zongheng, who is full of contradictions, Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know how to describe him. Maybe he is. Apart from other things, Qin Zongheng is a good man, but also a stubborn man.


    Just when they were feeling about Qin Zongheng, Zhou Shudao''s phone suddenly rang. Zhou Shudao took out the phone and saw that it was a strange phone number.


    Nevertheless, Zhou Shudao got through and politely asked, "Hello, who''s calling, please?"


    "I''m Qin Guozhu..." There was an old and low voice on the phone. I could hear that Qin Guozhu still didn''t come out of Qin Zongheng''s affairs.


    Zhou Shudao was slightly stunned, covered the phone, and whispered to Xu Shaotang, "it''s Mr. Qin."Of course, he knew who Qin Guozhu was. He just wondered what happened when Qin Guozhu called him at this time. He had no intersection with Qin Guozhu. This sudden call made him nervous.


    Xu Shaotang nodded to him, indicating that he would continue to answer.


    "Mr. Qin, what can I do for you when you call?" Zhou Shudao asked carefully.


    There was a cough on the other end of the phone. After a while, Qin Guozhu said on the phone, "I want to donate 5 billion Huaxia coins to your company in the name of Zongheng group to help you develop intelligent wearable devices."


    As soon as Qin Guozhu''s words came out, Zhou Shudao could not help but be stunned. Qin Guozhu''s mouth was five billion yuan, and he still donated, which made him feel flattered.


    Xu Shaotang also heard what Qin Guozhu said on the phone. When he saw that Zhou Shudao was shocked by Qin Guozhu''s words, he gently pulled him and whispered, "accept it. Don''t let Qin down."


    He knows the purpose of Qin Guozhu''s doing this. Qin Guozhu wants to help Qin Zongheng fulfill his little wish, but he doesn''t know that Qin Zongheng''s wish has actually been fulfilled.


    According to Xu Shaotang''s promise to Qin Guozhu, Zhou Shudao looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "Xu Shao, the smart wearable devices produced by our company will be given free to those who really need help!"


    When he said this, his eyes were full of firm eyes.

 Chapter 924

    In the next few days, in addition to gathering with his brothers and friends, Xu Shaotang stayed at home with his family, and the Xu family also ushered in a short change of time.


    Although he is resting at home, Xu Shaotang is not idle. He and Longjiang keep in touch at any time.


    From the Dragon general, we know that all countries are now stepping up their efforts to crack down on the hand of God. Because Qin Zongheng has provided many clues about the hand of God, all countries follow these clues to dig out many members of the hand of God hidden in their own countries.


    Surprisingly, North America has become a disaster area of the hand of God. Several top consortia in North America have been proved to have countless ties with the hand of God, which is undoubtedly a heavy blow to North America.


    As countries continue to crack down on the hand of God, the hand of God has finally begun to panic. Just yesterday, North America, as the hardest hit area, was attacked, and Huasheng City, as its capital, fell into a sea of fire.


    To this end, North America held an urgent meeting and called on countries all over the world to form a joint force to completely eliminate the hand of God.


    Shortly after the appeal, Nurun in its territory was hit by a large-scale missile attack, killing countless people.


    After getting the news, Xu Shaotang knew that his stay in Xu''s home should not be too long.


    Xu Shaotang turned off the TV and walked out of his room. Thinking about the scene of fire everywhere in the TV, he sighed in his heart that Qin Zongheng''s plan was really successful. After these two major attacks, it is difficult for North America to recover in a short time.


    Only a few of them know that, in fact, these attacks against North America were planned by Qin Zongheng in the name of Mr. Qin long ago. The people whose hand of God is hidden in North America are just the executors.


    In the living room of Xu''s family, a group of women are chatting together, while Xu Wenzheng and some old friends are drinking tea leisurely, looking very comfortable and peaceful.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was walking downstairs, his mobile phone suddenly came out with a "Ding Dong" sound. Xu Shaotang picked up the mobile phone and looked at it, with a happy look on his face.


    "I''ll go out for a minute!" Xu Shaotang said to his family and immediately went outside the Xu family.


    The outside of the Xu family is also very quiet. Except for the occasional passing vehicles, almost no one can be seen.


    Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes, feeling the surrounding environment, and then went to the left side of the manor under a big tree, gently kicked on the trunk: "come out, with me so careful."


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a sound of "knowing and asking" came from the big tree. Then, a person jumped directly out of the dense canopy of the big tree and stood in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the man standing in front of him, Xu Shaotang felt a lot. In two years, he seems to have gone through many vicissitudes. However, he seems to be more vigorous. I believe he should have made a lot of progress in these two years, right?


    "Left hand, welcome back!" Xu Shaotang came forward and gave a deep hug to his left hand standing in front of him.


    It has been two years since he sent his left hand to carry out this task. Now that his left hand is back, surely the task he wants to carry out with his left hand has already begun?


    With a smile on his left hand and a slight twitch on his face, he said, "Xu Shao, you seem to have become stronger again!"


    "You have made progress, how can I not make progress?" Xu Shaotang joked, patted his left hand heavily on the shoulder and said, "tell me what you have found in the past two years in the hand of God."


    After Chu Linfeng and others were uprooted, he let his left hand go abroad, looking for opportunities to join the hand of God. He wanted to find out the purpose and nest of the hand of God through the lurking of his left hand. Although he didn''t know whether his left hand found these, he believed that his left hand should have been exposed to many secrets of the hand of God in the past two years.


    "Take your time somewhere." With a smile on his left hand, he said, "I escaped. Now I''m still hungry."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, took his left hand into his study, and then asked the housekeeper to prepare some food for him.


    It can be seen that the left hand is really hungry. When the housekeeper brings in the food, the left hand immediately starts to gobble it up. Looking at this posture, it looks like a person who hasn''t eaten for several days.


    Xu Shaotang is not in a hurry, just quietly watching his left hand gobbling. Although he wants to know what his left hand has found, he is not in a hurry for this moment.


    Soon, his left hand swept away all the things on the table with the speed of the wind, and then grabbed the red wine on the table and poured a few mouthfuls into his mouth. Then he patted his stomach contentedly.


    "Damn, I''ve had a good meal at last!" His left hand was full of emotion. I didn''t know he thought he had escaped from the refugee camp.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "now can you tell me what you found?"


    His left hand nodded, and then slowly said: "after leaving China, I have been in many countries for several months, and then I got into the hand of God by a coincidence. Because I still have some strength, I was quickly reused. Later, according to your instructions, I have been quietly lurking in it, and even almost thought I was the hand of God. In the past two years, I have also contacted many people of the hand of God. According to what I have learned from contact with them, I speculate that their old nest is probably under the Antarctic ice sheet! ""Under the Antarctic ice sheet?" Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, but when he thought about it carefully, he thought that the left hand''s conjecture should be correct. Now all countries are madly attacking the hand of God, but no country has found the nest of the hand of God. If it is as the left hand conjectures, all this will make sense.


    His left hand said: "I can''t be wrong. I''m lurking in the Roth Family in North America. They send people to the Antarctic every year in various names. I suspect that they are taking the opportunity to deliver goods to the nest of the hand of God. Originally, I wanted to join the kaocha team for some time. Who ever thought that they were discovered by the North American side, and now they are suffering from the crazy attack of the North American military. Even I was almost affected, so I came back in a hurry. "


    Hearing the words of his left hand, Xu Shaotang finally understood why his left hand was the same as the refugee. It turned out that he was accidentally affected.


    The news brought by the left hand will play a key role in their thorough extermination of the hand of God!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang immediately dials Longjiang''s phone and tells Longjiang about his left hand.

 Chapter 925

    A few days later, the left hand''s guess was confirmed.


    However, when countries are preparing to attack the nest of the hand of God, they are facing a huge problem.


    Now it has been confirmed that the nest of the hand of God is under the Antarctic ice sheet. However, the Antarctic continent is vast and no one knows its specific location. Originally, the Roth Family should have known about it. However, after the devastating blow to two important cities, the angry North American military has razed the entire Roth Family to the ground without any survivors.


    In order to locate the hand of God''s nest, the North American military has lost several expensive large reconnaissance aircraft.


    In the case that both aerial investigation and electronic investigation failed, all countries unanimously decided to send their best troops to the Antarctic continent. In any case, they must completely destroy the hand of God.


    After getting the news, Xu Shaotang knew that it was time for him to leave Tianhai.


    In the eyes of his family, Xu Shaotang boarded the plane to the capital with his left hand. Originally, dantai Jingming wanted to go with Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang stopped her. This trip would not be easy. He didn''t want dantai Jingming to take risks with him.


    After arriving in the capital, Xu Shaotang let his left hand join the wolf group who had been waiting in the capital, but he drove to Miaoyun mountain.


    Although he knows that Mu''s family is in Miaoyun mountain, he has never been here. He wants to take the opportunity to invite mu Tiance to visit Mu''s family in Antarctica.


    The car was stopped when it entered Miaoyun mountain. Two people jumped out of the dark corner and stopped Xu Shaotang''s way.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the two people, but they were not even born yet. No wonder they were called here to guard for the Mu family.


    Xu Shaotang, a master of refining the divine realm, is not bored enough to have a quarrel with them. Besides, this time he is coming to visit them, not to look for trouble.


    Xu Shaotang takes out his phone and calls mu Tiance. The phone is connected soon.


    "Brother mu, you mu people are not hospitable, are you?" Xu Shaotang joked and said, "I''ve come to your door, and I''ve been stopped outside. If it wasn''t for brother Mu''s face, I''d be ready to break in."


    "Then why don''t you break in?" Mu Tiance in the phone snorted and said, "wait, I''ll be right here!"


    Hang up mu Tiance phone, Xu Shaotang regardless of the two vigilant eyes, unbridled looking at the surrounding environment.


    It has to be said that the place chosen by the Mu family is really good, surrounded by green shade and colorful flowers all over the mountains. As long as you get close to it, you can smell the fragrance of flowers. If you listen to it, you can still hear the sound of the trickling water. I think the clear waterfall is indispensable in Miaoyun mountain, right?


    The scenery alone is enough to make people intoxicated. Xu Shaotang thinks in his heart that he must find a place better than the scenery of Mu''s house in the future.


    Soon, mu Tiance came to Xu Shaotang. Looking at the arrival of Mu Tiance, the two people who stopped Xu Shaotang immediately bowed themselves and said, "little Lord!"


    Mu Tiance didn''t even look at them. He went straight to Xu Shaotang and said, "you are the first one who came to Mu''s house so blatantly!"


    "It seems that your Mu family is a dragon''s den." Xu Shaotang said, "why don''t you invite me to your Mu''s house for a cup of tea? I''m very curious about your Mu family. "


    Mu Tiance went to Xu Shaotang''s car, directly opened the door, sat in and said, "come on, since you dare to come, why don''t I take you to have a look?"


    In Mu Tiance''s mind, there is no need for the Mu family to cover up. He believes that the Mu family has enough strength to deal with any enemy. What''s wrong with Xu Shaotang going to have a look? Mu family has enough confidence!


    They were driving along the Boulevard, and their car was stopped several times along the way, but when they saw mu Tiance sitting in the car, they all let go.


    "It seems a wise choice to ask you to come down and pick me up." Xu Shaotang smiles to Mu Tiance and says, "you mu family really enjoy it. It''s a paradise."


    Mu Tiance squinted at Xu Shaotang and said faintly, "are you going to say that since you all live in paradise, why do you have to think about driving in China?"


    "Ha ha!" Xu Shaotang said with a dry smile, "you really know me."


    He did intend to say that to Mu Tiance, but mu Tiance said it first, and he didn''t know what to say.


    From his point of view, he felt that the Mu family really didn''t have to think about driving in China. The Mu family was a part of China. Why did they drive in China? If the Mu family really becomes a hermit family, it is a good thing for China and the Mu family. If the Mu family insists on it, he has no doubt that it would rather make the capital a dead city than let the Mu family succeed.


    In the end, it is inevitable that both sides will lose. Why bother?


    "You''d better go and tell my father what you say." Mu Tiance said faintly: "I never care about Mu''s family."Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and said, "if your father can listen, do I need to talk nonsense with you for a long time?"


    "Since it''s nonsense, don''t say it. Let it be!" Mu Tiance leans on his seat and looks at the scenery outside the window. It seems that he doesn''t intend to continue to discuss this issue with Xu Shaotang.


    The road leading to Mu''s home is a winding mountain road. When it reaches the middle of the mountain, there is no road ahead.


    Mu Tiance stepped down from the car and showed Xu Shaotang the way ahead.


    Under their feet is a winding path. On one side of the path is a solid stone wall, and on the other side is an endless cliff.


    "Not to mention, you really have a taste of taking over the mountains." Walking on the winding road of laughter, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help feeling.


    The Mu family deliberately only built a narrow and winding passage here, I''m afraid it''s just to prevent the army from attacking? As far as Xu Shaotang knows, if he really wants to destroy the Mu family, I''m afraid that only those special weapons can be used. Even those special weapons may not be useful. Maybe the Mu family is like the hand of God under the Antarctic ice sheet.


    Although the path is very narrow, there is no obstacle for them. They walk quickly on the path and soon come to a magnificent building.


    Most of the space of this building is hidden in the mountains, maintaining the style of ancient architecture. A lifelike dragon is carved on the four corners of the eaves. From a distance, it looks like a palace hidden in the mountains. The word "Mufu" is written in gilded characters at the door.

 Chapter 926

    Originally, Xu Shaotang thought that the Xu family''s manor was luxurious enough, but when he entered the Mu family, he realized that the Xu family''s manor was really similar to the slum compared with the Mu family, which had been handed down for thousands of years.


    The difference between xujiazhuangyuan and Mujia is not the area, but the exquisite decoration. Even the entrance steps are paved with sapphire, not to mention the decoration inside.


    Entering the Mu family, the first thing you see is a red coral about two meters high. The coral is on the rockery in the yard, like a tree growing on the rockery. The rockery is in the fountain in the courtyard. You may not see anything unusual from a distance, but if you walk in and have a closer look, you can see that the pond is also made of jade. The sunlight is slanting. Under the contrast of jade, the water in the pond is green and beautiful.


    These are just things placed in the yard. It can be imagined that the things in Mu''s house must be more luxurious.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that maybe it''s priceless to take anything out of the Mu family and put it in the outside world.


    A family that has passed on for thousands of years is really unusual!


    Xu Shaotang, who boasts that he has a lot of knowledge, suddenly feels that Granny Liu has entered the Grand View Garden. He thinks in his heart whether he has to order something from Mu Jiashun when he leaves. Otherwise, he is really sorry for himself.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Mu Jianchen is sitting under the ancient tea tree in the courtyard tasting tea. When he sees Xu Shaotang coming in with mu Tiance, he can''t help frowning slightly.


    Xu Shaotang gave mu Jianchen a faint smile and said, "you don''t seem to welcome me? You are much less generous than your son. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Jianchen''s face changed again. He hummed coldly: "it''s not up to you to judge my stomach! But you are so brave. Aren''t you afraid that I will leave you here forever? "


    Xu Shaotang smiles, goes to the bottom of the ancient tea tree where mu Jianchen is, and sits down in front of Mu Jianchen without scruple.


    "You are one of the best experts in China. It''s boring to shout, fight and kill at the first meeting, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Jianchen with a smile, reaches out his hand to pick a few pieces of fresh tea from the ancient tea tree, puts them on the tip of his nose, and then gives mu Jianchen a thumbs up: "I guess this is the best tea in China?"


    He used to think that Longjiang''s tea was the best in China. Now it seems that it will fall on the Mu family.


    Although he didn''t know much about the tea ceremony, he could tell the quality of the tea. Just the refreshing fragrance from the tip of his nose, he knew that the tea was absolutely the best of the best.


    This ancient tea tree has existed here for many years, but there is no doubt that it is definitely the oldest tea tree in China, which seems to be in line with the Mu family''s character of moving all good things to their own home.


    "You''ve got some sense!" Mu Jianchen snorted and asked, "come on, what''s the matter with my Mu family? If you''re a lobbyist, you don''t have to talk. "


    "To be a lobbyist? I don''t have the leisure. " Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I just want to visit the Mu family. I''ve heard that the Mu family has been handed down for thousands of years. If I don''t come here, I seem to be sorry for myself. Fortunately, your Mu family didn''t disappoint me. They really deserve the name of the millennium. "


    Mu Jianchen sneered and said, "your flattering skill is first-class. It''s a pity that I don''t like you."


    He is really puzzled now. Xu Shaotang runs to Mu''s house inexplicably and flatters him inexplicably. What is Xu Shaotang''s intention?


    Want to ask for and? It seems that Xu Shaotang is not seeking peace. Declare war? It''s not like, if it''s a declaration of war, Xu Shaotang doesn''t need to come to Mu''s house in person. Or spying on the military? It seems that there is no need. If Xu Shaotang wants to know the reality of the Mu family, he can ask his master, who is free to come and go in the Mu family, why do he have to go so far?


    Thinking about it, mu Jianchen doesn''t understand what Xu Shaotang''s purpose is.


    However, he never thought that Xu Shaotang really just invited mu Tiance to visit the Antarctic continent to see what the Mu family looked like. That''s all!


    "Well, it''s too boring to talk to you." Xu Shaotang shook his head with emotion and said, "I''d better go to talk with mu Tiance. I thought he was boring before. Now it seems that he should be a very interesting person in your Mu family."


    Xu Shaotang stood up, went to Mu Tiance and said, "let''s go and have a look in your yard. By the way, I''ll see if there''s anything worth my help. Ha ha."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Jianchen and mu Tiance were surprised. If they could speak so openly and justly, it would be Xu Shaotang who has no face and no skin, right?


    "Whatever you like, go with it." Mu Tiance took a light look at Xu Shaotang. Just when Xu Shaotang was about to show his joy, he immediately added: "as long as you have the ability, you can take it away!"


    As soon as he said this, Xu Shaotang''s happy face just about to surge suddenly retreated and said, "your father and son are equally bored!"When she comes to Mu Tiance''s yard, Xu Shaotang is treated much better. At least, Qingwu has served tea for them. Maybe Qingwu is grateful to Xu Shaotang? If Xu Shaotang hadn''t repeatedly stimulated mu Tiance, she and mu Tiance wouldn''t be so close now.


    If you want to say that Xu Shaotang is the most pleasing to the eyes of the Mu family, it should be light dancing.


    Qingwu was very considerate. After serving them tea, she stood quietly behind mu Tiance and seemed to be ready to serve mu Tiance at any time.


    Xu Shaotang tasted the tea offered by Qingwu, nodded and praised: "if it''s really good tea, I''ve decided. When I leave, I''ll let you send me some of this tea!"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a black face and hummed: "can you order your face?"


    "Ha ha, face is just a skin bag. It doesn''t matter if you want it or not." After another sip of tea, Xu Shaotang finally said, "I''m going to deal with the hand of God tomorrow. Have you arranged everything on your side?"


    When he spoke, Xu Shaotang deliberately looked at the light dance standing behind mu Tiance with his eyes. The meaning was self-evident.


    Mu Tiance glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "if you don''t come again, I think you are going to deal with them alone."


    His meaning is very clear, which naturally means that he is ready to leave at any time.


    Xu Shaotang smiles: "do you think I''m a fool? Don''t I need help? Well, let''s go to Antarctica early tomorrow morning to meet the mysterious hand of God


    "Good!" Mu Tiance nodded, "but don''t forget our contest!"


    "Never forget!"

 Chapter 927

    Ice and snow, endless ice and snow.


    Looking around, you can see an endless world of ice and snow. The piercing cold wind roars wantonly, and the snowflakes are scattered in the cold wind, falling on people. If you shake off the snowflakes, you may be covered by the vast snow in a few minutes. Ice peaks made of huge solid ice reflect dazzling brilliance in the sun. These ice peaks are carved by the strong wind in the far north, showing various strange shapes, which makes people admire the uncanny workmanship of nature.


    Xu Shaotang''s arrival disturbed the penguins shivering in the biting cold wind. Countless penguins fled with their heavy bodies, making a loud noise.


    "Ha, yes, much better than we expected." Xu Shaotang shakes off the ice and snow on his body, points to the penguins scattered not far away and says with a smile: "at least we won''t starve here."


    Mu Tiance turned his lips and snorted: "if you are hungry, you will die of cold!"


    Rao Shihe and Xu Shaotang have strong strength, but in the face of this extremely bad climate, they still feel extremely cold. What''s more tragic is that they don''t wear thick warm clothes. They both wear thin clothes all the year round. They are used to wearing thin clothes and thick warm clothes, which will make them very uncomfortable.


    They think that with their own physical fitness and Qi, they can safely resist the cold in Antarctica, but they begin to regret it here.


    They can really use Qi to resist the cold of the body, but it must constantly run the Qi in the body. Rao is that they are powerful and can''t resist such consumption for a long time.


    They are all like this. What''s more, Long Fei''s team members and Li Baoshan''s team members are not as arrogant as Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Now they are wearing thick warm clothes and carrying heavy packages in the snow.


    All the people who took part in the operation were carefully selected. Besides Long Fei, there were three other congenital experts from the dragon group. Besides Li Baoshan and his left hand, the wolf group was also Da Xiong, who had received Xu Shaotang''s personal guidance.


    The essence of this operation is not the number of people, but the number of people. On the contrary, it will add unnecessary casualties.


    They were one of the first people to arrive on the Antarctic continent. People sent by other powers started to search in other directions. Later, people will arrive one after another.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang began to gloat in his heart again. There are more other passers-by than them. I guess those people are now in dire straits, right? Although they are now united against the hand of God, it is also a happy thing for them to see the elite of those countries being consumed.


    "Damn, this place chosen by the hand of God is really a good place!" Long Fei is moving his body, hoping to be a little warmer.


    Not only long Fei, but all of them curse the hand of God in their hearts. It''s really hard for these rubbish to set their nests in such a bad place.


    If they want to find the place of the hand of God in this endless ice and snow world, the first thing to solve is the problem of survival. They don''t know how the people of the hand of God survive here, but it also gives them some confidence. They believe that since the people of the hand of God can survive here, they can too!


    Xu Shaotang patted his backpack and said, "don''t complain. Isn''t this our choice? Let''s go and find a place to settle down, or we''ll really become popsicles tomorrow. "


    "Tomorrow? I wish I could wait until tomorrow. " Long Fei said with a smile: "this tomorrow is too long."


    Today''s Antarctica is just in the state of extreme day. If it is only one day after the normal night, it will be at least one month after Xu Shaotang said tomorrow.


    Jokes belong to jokes, but they still have to do what they should do. Now they have to find a place to settle down for the time being, otherwise they will not be lenient to the bad weather.


    A group of people carrying big and small bags are walking through the thick snow. The bags are the things they need in life. Although they don''t have many, they should be enough to make them survive the first few days. As for what to do after these days, they haven''t thought about it yet. Let''s wait until that step.


    They thought in their hearts, maybe, when the supplies are exhausted, they will have found the nest of the hand of God!


    After half an hour in the snow, they finally found a natural ice cave. The location of the ice cave is very good, which can help them resist the biting wind.


    "Go and have a rest first, and get something to eat by the way." Xu Shaotang looked around and decided to settle down here for the time being.


    Everyone entered the ice cave one after another. The space of the ice cave was large enough to accommodate them. They all put down their backpacks and took out miscellaneous things, including dried meat sticks and condiments (in fact, only salt), and solid fuels. These are the necessary materials for them to survive in such harsh conditions.All of them are old hands in the wild. They don''t need Xu Shaotang''s orders. They are already busy.


    After unloading his backpack, Xu Shaotang said, "Mu Tiance and I will go to the neighborhood first. Don''t run around here. If you lose this place, you will be dead."


    With that, Xu Shaotang jumped out of the ice cave, and mu Tiance also jumped up.


    Their terrain is low now, and they can''t see the whole situation around them. Xu Shaotang''s goal is the iceberg not far from them. As long as he climbs the iceberg, he can have a panoramic view of the surrounding environment.


    "Are you interested?" Xu Shaotang moved his body for a while, and cast his eyes to invite mu Tiance to compete.


    "How?" Mu Tiance said with a smile that he had not been afraid of anyone.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the nearby iceberg and said with a smile, "let''s see who can get to the top of the iceberg first!"


    "Good!" Mu Tiance nodded, his eyes suddenly burst out a burst of light, and swept away the dispirited appearance just now.


    "One, two, three!"


    As the word "three" falls, they rush to the ice peak at the same time. They don''t need to take care of other people''s speed. They both raise their own speed to the extreme. The thick ice and snow under their feet can''t form any obstacles to them. They are almost floating on the snow. From a distance, they look like two lights flashing rapidly.

 Chapter 928

    When they got to the bottom of the iceberg, their speed was still the same. Their bodies moved quickly on the iceberg, leaving only a shallow footprint on the cliff of the iceberg. With their help, the debris on the iceberg kept falling.


    Finally, they reached the top of the iceberg almost at the same time.


    No contest!


    "It seems that we really have to take the hand of God to decide." Xu Shaotang is full of helpless smile, standing at the top of the iceberg, feeling the biting wind, looking around.


    White, white, endless white, in addition to white, occasionally you can see some small black spots, which should be some animals in Antarctica.


    Nothing!


    Xu Shaotang put down his hand to block the light and asked mu Tiance, "if it was you, where would you set the base here?"


    "I''m not going to set up a base in this kind of place!" Mu Tiance didn''t answer the question. Obviously, he didn''t know where he should be.


    Looking up, we can see almost the same scenery around him. For him, it''s OK to set the base anywhere here. Anyway, it''s all under the ice cap. Who cares what''s on the ice cap?


    This may be the brilliance of the hand of God. Antarctica is inaccessible. Under such harsh weather conditions, unless we launch a carpet search, it will be difficult to find them who are already on guard.


    "I''m not going to set up a base in this kind of place!" Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a smile: "so we are normal people, and they are crazy!"


    However, we have to admit that these lunatics have caused great trouble to these normal people. If they have an organic conversation, Xu Shaotang thinks, should we grab some leaders of the hand of God to dissect them and see what they are thinking in their heads.


    All over the sky of snowflakes in the air wantonly waving, they just stood here for a short time, the body has been covered with a thick layer of snow, looks like two ice sculptures in general.


    "Do you think we can really find the nest of the hand of God this time?" Mu Tiance looked back with a suspicious look in his eyes.


    Before he reached the Antarctic continent, he thought that it was easy for them to find the hand of God with their strength. When he got here, he knew that it was not as easy as he thought, and it was not too easy to describe it as looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Looking at the color of doubt in Mu Tiance''s eyes, Xu Shaotang smiles and asks, "are you starting to doubt so soon? It''s not like mu Tiance''s style


    Mu Tiance, as he knows, is extremely firm in his mind. It seems that he should not be defeated by this difficulty.


    "What style do you think I am? Don''t hit the south wall, don''t look back? " Mu Tiance gave a cool smile and said, "I just don''t want to hope and come back disappointed."


    "Having said that, it''s hard to avoid disappointment in life." Xu Shaotang looked around at the vast expanse of white, said: "if we really can''t find it, we should come to travel."


    He is comforting mu Tiance, but his heart also plays a drum, just, he has no bottom in his heart can not show, he has no bottom, other people must have no bottom, maybe only think so, their heart pressure will be slightly reduced..


    "It''s not a good place to visit." Mu Tiance turned his lips. Although he had just arrived, he seemed to be extremely disgusted with the environment here.


    As Xu Shaotang said, they are all normal people, and normal people will not like such an environment.


    Xu Shaotang smile, do not want to continue to entangle in this issue, diverged from the topic and said: "when are you going to invite me to drink wedding wine?"


    Judging from the situation that he saw mu Tiance and Qingwu several times, the good things between them should not be far away. Maybe there are good things already? Xu Shaotang is thinking.


    Mu Tiance took a look at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "are you so sure that I will treat you to a wedding wine? To be honest, you are not a popular person. I don''t want my wedding to be ruined by you yet. "


    His words are tantamount to acquiescing to the things between himself and Qingwu. Although he never said in front of Qingwu that he would marry her, he has already begun to think about it in his heart. He wants to officially marry Qingwu when he and Xu Shaotang win or lose. Of course, the so-called formality is just a process. Light dance is his mu Tiance''s person, which is doomed.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "if you don''t invite me to your wedding, don''t you feel too sorry? I always thought that I was the most important person in your life. "


    He didn''t know whether he would be invited to Mu Tiance''s wedding, but he had already begun to plan his own wedding, and mu Tiance was on the list of his wedding invitation.


    It''s gratifying to be able to let your opponent attend your wedding.


    "That''s disgusting Mu Tiance made a vomit movement, with a little tip of his foot, and he had already slid to the bottom of the iceberg.


    Xu Shaotang laughs and goes down to the iceberg.They have not yet returned to the ice cave as a temporary camp. They have smelled the fragrance coming from the ice cave. It seems that they have come back at the right time.


    The dried meat has been roasted, and there are several cups of hot tea beside it.


    Xu Shaotang jumped into the ice cave, picked up a piece of roasted dried meat and chewed it hard in his mouth. Then he drank the fragrant tea. With an expression of enjoyment on his face, he raised his tea cup and said with a smile to Mu Tiance: "you see, it''s lucky that you brought tea. This pure natural snow water is a rare good thing to make tea."


    In the spirit of being shameless, Xu Shaotang finally got some tea from the Mu family. His own share has been left to Xu Wenzheng and Lin Yunong, and this one was brought by mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance took a bad look at Xu Shaotang, picked up the roasted dried meat from the side and chewed it in his mouth. He said: "if you cut off your smelly mouth and bake it, I think it should be a good thing!"


    Along the way, we have been used to the way that neither one of them can stand up to the other. It''s not surprising to see them pinching again.


    Long Fei handed mu Tiance a cup of hot tea, and then asked Xu Shaotang, "have you found anything?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang simply shook his head and swallowed the last bit of dried meat in his hand. Then he said to Long Fei, "it''s too urgent. Let''s find it slowly! Besides, we are not the only ones who are looking for it. Maybe other passers-by will find it? "


    Long Fei also knew that he was in a hurry. He sighed softly, lowered his head, bit the dried meat and stopped talking.

 Chapter 929

    On the seventh day of their arrival on the Antarctic continent, they still got nothing.


    Although it has been seven days, they have only explored a very small part of the vast land. If they want to explore this continent next to each other, they don''t know when it will take.


    The supplies on their backs can barely last for a few days, but their irritability has begun to spread.


    "Xu Shao, it''s not the way to look for it aimlessly!" Left hand went to Xu Shaotang''s side, some worried looked at the tired Li Baoshan, they a few eyes, whispered to Xu Shaotang said: "in this way, I''m afraid we will not be able to support ah."


    They are all born with a feeling of physical and mental fatigue. What''s more, Li Baoshan and some of them still have a foot in the door. The reason why they can support Li Baoshan depends on their firm will, but the will is not omnipotent. Sometimes, no matter how strong the will is, it will collapse under extremely bad circumstances.


    Xu Shaotang also took a look at them, then nodded and said: "indeed, we can''t go on searching aimlessly any more!"


    He and mu Tiance haven''t felt any big problems yet, but others have been deeply tortured by the extreme conditions. If they go on like this, I''m afraid there will be casualties.


    "Take a break first!" Xu Shaotang pointed to a low-lying area not far in front of him and said, "go there to build a snowhouse to replenish your strength. I''ll go around."


    With that, Xu Shaotang walked forward, frowning, thinking about how to find the nest of God''s hand.


    He just walked out a few steps, but he heard the sound of snow being trampled behind him. Looking back, he saw mu Tiance slowly coming up.


    "You can have a rest with them. I''ll go to the neighborhood by myself." Xu Shaotang said.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said calmly, "I don''t need your care."


    In Mu Tiance''s mind, it''s not even a contest with Xu Shaotang. What Xu Shaotang can still insist on? Why can''t he insist? He never thought that he was worse than Xu Shaotang, nor that he was weaker than Xu Shaotang. His competitive heart made it impossible for him to rest there like other people.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly: "OK, you are happy!"


    He also knows mu Tiance''s unyielding character. Since mu Tiance insists on following him, he has nothing to say. At least, he can have a company, which is not too boring.


    On the horizon, in addition to the standing ice, there is a piece of dazzling snow. They glide fast on the snow, only occasionally on the snowy ground with a little help. From a distance, it''s like flying close to the ground.


    They are so fast that they have left the low-lying camp for several miles in a flash.


    A group of penguins were startled by them, dragging their heavy body forward slowly.


    Xu Shaotang a lunge, two bulky penguins have been caught in his hands.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang and thinks, is it difficult for Xu Shaotang to scatter his depression on the penguins?


    "What can I do?" Xu Shaotang threw mu Tiance a white eye and said, "of course, it''s to improve the food. People are going to vomit when they eat dried meat these days."


    "Er..." Mu Tiance''s face slightly puffed, "you come here just to get something to eat?"


    He thought that Xu Shaotang was going to look around, so he kept up with Xu Shaotang. Now it seems that things are not what he thought.


    Xu Shaotang showed a smiling face to Mu Tiance and said, "otherwise? You think I''m full? Now that you''re here, take two back by the way. The fat in the body is very thick, so you can use them as fuel! "


    He was ready to go hunting, so he just let mu Tiance rest there. Who knows that mu Tiance insisted on following, which can''t blame him. He''s not an Animal Protection Ambassador. In this situation, it''s most important to survive and live better. Nothing else matters. Let''s take these penguins as sacrifice for human peace


    His problem has been confirmed by Xu Shaotang. The look on mu Tiance''s face suddenly becomes incomparably wonderful. His face twitches slightly. His eyes looking at Xu Shaotang are full of unkindness. A pair of iron fists are also firmly held by him. It seems that Zi ah is considering whether to beat Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "this is from you. I''ve advised you, but you don''t listen."


    "You really Cheap Mu Tiance gritted his teeth and glared at Xu Shaotang. He turned and walked to the camp.


    "No, at least you''re here. Don''t go back empty handed!" Xu Shaotang carries two struggling penguins and cries behind mu Tiance, but mu Tiance doesn''t turn back and quickly walks to the camp.


    "Boring guy!" Xu Shaotang hummed softly, and then chased mu Tiance with two penguins.


    When we see Xu Shaotang coming back with two penguins, we certainly understand what he wants to do. Needless to say, big bear has taken the penguins from him and ended the two struggling penguins'' lives with the fastest speed.It has to be said that the meat quality of animals growing under extreme conditions is really good, at least more than 100 times more delicious than the dried meat.


    Cut off the penguin fat burning on the fire, so that they are full of warmth around, but also let their anxious mood get temporary calm.


    Big bear gnawed at the penguin meat in his hand, swallowing it, and said, "Xu Shao, do you think the man in God''s hand is a fairy? Don''t they eat or drink, or wear or not in such a place? "


    "Who knows, maybe..." Xu Shaotang just said here, a thought suddenly flashed in his mind, and immediately asked the big bear, "what''s the sentence you said after that?"


    He was sensitive to the fact that he seemed to have grasped something.


    Bear looked at him in surprise, and then repeated what he had just said.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang suddenly said with a smile: "they also want to eat and drink Lhasa here. Of course, this is not the most important. Since they built the base in such a bad place, they must have other purposes, such as secret research or something."


    "Yes, but so what?" Long Fei doesn''t understand of ask a way, this isn''t everyone already know of.


    "Energy!" Xu Shaotang patted Long Fei heavily on the shoulder and asked, "if they want to conduct research and contact with the outside world, they can''t do it without energy! Come with me

 Chapter 930

    People don''t know why, so they follow Xu Shaotang to the temporary camp made of ice and snow.


    Although the outside of the camp is now blowing bitter cold wind, but at this moment, Xu Shaotang does not seem to feel cold, his face is only thick with joy.


    Xu Shaotang excitedly pointed to the ice on the left side of the distance and said, "look, does that thing over there look like a dam?"


    The position of his finger, when the ice and snow melted, should be part of the ocean, but now the sea is freezing, and it''s full of floating ice.


    However, the ice floe that Xu Shaotang pointed to seems to be a little special. If you look carefully, you will find that it is slightly protruding from the surrounding ice floe, just like a dam across the sea. What''s more amazing is that the ice chain is too straight, which makes people wonder whether nature has such uncanny craftsmanship.


    We follow the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers to see, a careful look, immediately found the strange.


    "It''s really a bit like a man-made dam!" Nodding with his left hand, he looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you mean that this dike like thing was built by the hand of God? Why are they building dams here? "


    Xu Shaotang suppressed his excitement and said, "this is what I just wanted to tell you! Energy! This dam is probably built for tidal energy! "


    In the barren land of the Antarctic continent, what else can be the reason for building such an ambiguous dike besides obtaining tidal energy? The hand of God can''t be bored to play here, can it?


    "Even if it''s not a dam, there must be something else!" The haze on Long Fei''s face cleared away, and he suppressed his excitement and said, "if the dam is really built to obtain tidal energy, then the nest of the hand of God should be near us!"


    "Whether it is or not, I''ll find out at night!" Big bear also said with excitement.


    However, as soon as he said it, he found that everyone was looking at him. There seemed to be a smile in his eyes. Of course, there was a little disdain.


    The Big Bear looked at the crowd full of doubts and turned his eyes to him. He asked carefully, "are you..."


    "Are you a fool?" Li Baoshan slapped the bear on the head, pointed to the sky above them with a smile and said, "do you think there will be night here?"


    Now the weather in Antarctica is polar day, where there is any night, I really want to wait until the evening, it is estimated that they have frozen into specimens here.


    When Li Baoshan said this, the bear remembered that they had not seen the night for a long time. He had to scratch his head unkindly and said with a simple and honest smile, "are you not used to it..."


    In the past, when they went to investigate the situation, they basically chose night, so that they could make the best use of the night to hide their tracks, so they used to say this sentence in a moment of excitement.


    This unexpected discovery, let everyone in the heart a little bit more hope, they can''t wait to go and have a look.


    "Don''t move here. Mu Tiance and I will go and have a look!"


    Anyway, he knew that mu Tiance would not stay here in any case, so he asked mu Tiance to join him.


    As the voice falls, Xu Shaotang has taken the lead to go there quickly. Mu Tiance is unwilling to fall behind and immediately chases Xu Shaotang.


    This time, the two excited people almost improved their speed to the extreme. There were only two fast moving figures on the ice, just like water birds hunting in the sea.


    It''s close!


    Now, Xu Shaotang has finally seen the whole picture of this ice chain similar to a dam. By visual inspection, the ice chain is about four meters wide, slightly protruding about ten centimeters from the surrounding ice. If you don''t look carefully, it''s really hard to find such a small gap.


    Xu Shaotang slowly raised his fist, a heavy punch in the ice chain on the surface of the ice. As his powerful fist fell, cracks appeared on the solid ice.


    "Bang!"


    Another heavy blow. After that, the broken ice finally began to peel off. Soon, Xu Shaotang saw what he wanted to see.


    Although the surface of the steel was eroded by the sea water, the appearance of the steel could be clearly seen. Xu Shaotang continued to remove a layer of ice on the surface of the steel along the stripped place, and finally saw a complete section of the dam.


    To be exact, it''s not a dike. It''s just a pattern of dike. Under it, there must be some equipment to get tidal energy.


    Now, he can be sure that this must be a dam built for the tidal energy. Who else can build a dam in this barren land besides the hand of God?


    Finally found it! Xu Shaotang heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. At this moment, all the unhappiness in his heart had disappeared.


    Mu Tiance stands beside Xu Shaotang. He can feel Xu Shaotang''s mood at the moment. He says to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "you are worried that you can''t find the nest of God''s hand in your heart. I thought you were really heartless as you showed!"Since arriving at the Antarctic continent, they all have this question more or less in their hearts. Countless times they doubt whether they can find the hand of God. Only Xu Shaotang keeps smiling all the time and seems not to care about the result.


    Xu Shaotang turned back to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile and said, "if I were worried about gains and losses, I''m afraid everyone would have been in a very low mood."


    He did not worry. He went to this barren land to find the nest of God''s hand. If he could not find it, his loss would be more prosperous than others, but he could not show it.


    "You are very thoughtful." Mu Tiance paid a rare compliment to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang stood up from the ice, looked around, and said with a smile, "let''s go back and conserve our energy. The real decisive battle is coming!"


    Now it is certain that the nest of the hand of God is near here. As long as they search around carefully, it will be a matter of time before they find the target. What they need to do now is to cultivate their spirit so as to meet the real war.


    Back in the temporary camp, Xu Shaotang told everyone what he had found. Everyone was so happy that they began to rub their hands and prepare to teach these rats a lesson.


    With this discovery, the burden in everyone''s heart has disappeared. According to Xu Shaotang''s instructions, everyone should recover here for a period of time, and then go out to find the nest of the hand of God when the state is completely restored.

 Chapter 931

    In the temporary igloo, they put down their depression and had a good sleep. When they woke up again, they all became energetic.


    There is no need for any mobilization. The people coming out of the igloo have been divided into four groups according to the previous plan and started searching around from the current temporary camp.


    "Who do you think will be the first to find the nest of the hand of God?" Mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang walk together, while carefully exploring the surrounding environment, while light to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head to give mu Tiance a smile and said, "are you so sure that we two found the enemy''s nest? Who else might have found out first? "


    Although their observation and hearing are far better than others, which can make their search process faster, the task of this kind of search does not necessarily depend on strength. Sometimes it depends on luck. Whoever is lucky will be the first to find the nest of the hand of God.


    As if in order to verify what Xu Shaotang said, the direction of the bear suddenly came a fierce gunshot.


    The sudden gunshot is extremely loud in the silent ice and snow world. The people who hear the gunshot immediately rush to the direction of the bear with the fastest speed. Mu Tiance is slightly stunned, and is really right by Xu Shaotang.


    "This way!"


    Big bear, sharp knife and buffalo are hiding behind a protruding piece of ice. Seeing the figure coming here, they shout at them.


    Big bear covers his arm and hides his body as much as possible. His arm is full of blood. His arm is chewed off by the local sniper. If he doesn''t make evasive action when he realizes the danger, even if he doesn''t die under the local sniper''s gun, his arm will be broken by the powerful sniper rifle.


    "Bear, hold on!" The sharp knife quickly took out the emergency medicine bag from the backpack on his back and tore the clothes on the bear''s arm with a "hiss" sound. Looking at the bear''s arm which was missing a large piece of meat, a thick killing machine suddenly surged up on his body.


    The big bear gritted his teeth and showed a smiling face to the sharp knife. He said with a smile: "it''s OK, I can''t die! Damn, these bastards, persimmons are very soft. They have the ability to attack Xu Shao and try them! "


    Mu Tiance thinks that bear is very lucky to find the enemy''s position, but bear thinks that it''s bad luck. They have no innate experts in this team. As a result, they are attacked by local snipers. Apart from sighing about their bad luck, he really doesn''t know what to say.


    "Quick knife, you bandage the bear first, I''ll go out and have a look!" Buffaloes spit white gas, face uncomfortable said: "we always press the enemy to fight, when is it the enemy''s turn to press us to fight?"


    For a long time in the wolf group, they have already formed the habit of Lao Tzu being the best in the world. At this moment, he is very upset when he is pressed behind the ice by the local sniper.


    As soon as the word fell, buffalo tried to poke out a little bit. However, as soon as he poked out a little bit, several bullets hit him, which made him withdraw his head.


    "Damn, the enemy has at least three or four sniper teams!" Said the buffalo hatefully.


    "Then don''t risk going out. When Xu Shao and they come here, they will only die!" The bear gritted his teeth.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are the fastest. When they hear the gunfire, they come here as fast as they can. When they come here, they see rows of rockets with long tail flames in the sky attacking bear''s position.


    "Rocket attack!" Xu Shaotang quickly and loudly yelled to the big bear: "run!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, the three of them jumped out of the ice and tried their best to escape. They pressed their bodies very low to avoid being attacked by the enemy.


    They had just slipped out of the snow, and the rows of rockets rained down.


    "Boom boom..."


    A series of explosions sounded, and the huge shock wave generated by the explosion overturned the running bear. They felt a sudden darkness in front of them, and then they were buried by the heavy snow behind them.


    "Long Fei, you go to save people!" Seeing the bears buried in the snow, Xu Shaotang shouts to Long Fei who falls behind them.


    When Xu Shaotang yells at Long Fei, mu Tiance''s body has been shot out, like a shell out of the barrel, attacking the location where the shooter is hiding.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to fall behind. He also kills there at the fastest speed. The bullets fired by the sniper can''t cause any damage to him and mu Tiance. The bullets that were originally extremely fast are extremely slow in their eyes.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand, two bullets have been caught by him, holding the bullets in his hand. Xu Shaotang has judged that the enemy opposite is using a large caliber sniper rifle. If he is hit by this kind of sniper rifle, he will have to peel off his skin! With the idea of revenge for the big bear, Xu Shaotang clenched his hand and returned straight. With a slight wave of his arm, the bullet in his hand immediately seemed to be shot from the muzzle and attacked the shooter.


    "Puff" two, Xu Shaotang shot the bullet accurately hit the shooter, and at this time mu Tiance has also killed into the shooter, between raising his hand, several shooters have fallen under his hands.Although these snipers can be regarded as sniper masters in the army, they are no different from kindergarten children in the face of people like Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. In less than one minute, dozens of people in the four sniper teams have all died.


    These Gunners are all dressed in white snow camouflage clothes, in this vast white world, if you do not look carefully, it is difficult to find them.


    Looking at the bodies lying on the ground, Xu Shaotang smiles. Since these people have set up peripheral defense here, the nest of God''s hand is in this direction.


    "You and I will kill six people each, and we will win or lose." Mu Tiance casually glanced at the corpse on the ground and said to Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance helplessly. When is it? He even wants to have a competition. Besides, he just wants to kill a few shooters. There is nothing to compete with. In his eyes, these shooters are not as good as the props for their competition.


    Just as they were preparing to look for other enemies who might be hiding nearby, there was another shrill sound in the air, but this time it was aimed at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    However, this level of air attack can not cause any damage to them, but let them find the location of the enemy firing these rockets.


    The two men who avoided the enemy''s air attack were about to rush to the place where they launched the rocket. Suddenly, the earth around them vibrated violently. Then, they suddenly felt that their feet were empty, and a huge suction gushed out from the ground, like a beast with a big mouth to devour them completely.


    Before they could react, their bodies had been sucked into the hole.

 Chapter 932

    The suction in the hole is very big, just like a huge vortex, and the two people who have no place to borrow are like rootless duckweeds.


    As they were sucked down together, there were countless pieces of ice and snow around them.


    "What the hell is this?" Mu Tiance wants to grasp the surrounding cave wall, but under the huge suction, even if they are powerful, there is no place to make them fall down quickly.


    "It should be a wind tunnel or something!" Xu Shaotang also wanted to control his body, but he fell into the same situation as mu Tiance.


    Xu Shaotang''s head is spinning rapidly. None of them knows what''s under the wind tunnel, but it''s certain that if they are sucked into the low end of the wind tunnel, they will not come to a good end. Since the hand of God is using the wind tunnel to suck them in, it must not be to open the door for them.


    "Mu Tiance!" Xu Shaotang suddenly had an idea in his mind. Although he didn''t know if it would work, now it was the only way, "attack me with all your strength!"


    "You attack?" Mu Tiance was slightly stunned, but immediately understood Xu Shaotang''s intention, so he nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "good!"


    Mu Tiance, with all his genuine Qi, suddenly waved his hand and attacked Xu Shaotang with all his strength.


    Xu Shaotang also did not leave his hand, using the greatest strength he could, to meet mu Tiance''s attack.


    "Bang!"


    The palms of the two people collided heavily, and a huge force shook them away. The strength of this force was no less than that of the wind tunnel, or even greater than that of the wind tunnel.


    Under the action of lateral force, the two people''s bodies spring apart, directly breaking through the edge of the wind tunnel and sticking to the surrounding ice wall. At the same time, they condense the real Qi on their fingertips, making their fingers insert into the ice wall like steel knives, so as to prevent them from being sucked into the wind tunnel again.


    "I can''t see you''re still smart!" Getting rid of the control of the wind tunnel, mu Tiance is in a better mood and plays a joke with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ve always been very smart, but you didn''t find it!"


    "You''re a real boaster!" Mu Tiance showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "let''s go down and have a look first."


    As long as there is a place to borrow power, they are not afraid of the suction of the wind tunnel. The real Qi of both hands condenses, and their fingers become ice axes. While fighting against the suction around, they slowly crawl down.


    More than ten minutes later, their fingers had become numb, and they finally stepped on the solid ground.


    When they saw something like a huge turbine, they were very happy. Fortunately, they got rid of the suction in time. Otherwise, they had inhaled into the turbine and turned into a pile of broken meat.


    "Over there!" Xu Shaotang raised his finger and pointed to their left side, where is the only channel here. As for where this channel leads to, we only know when we go in.


    Mu Tiance nodded, and Xu Shaotang walked into the passage one after another.


    The passage is not spacious, but it is enough for them to pass back and forth. They step on the passage and make a low sound, like stepping on a steel pipe.


    In order to avoid disturbing the enemy, they lowered their footsteps and walked slowly along the passage.


    As soon as they walked out, they felt a vibration in the passage, and then came a man''s voice: "ha ha, those two people should have become a pool of mud now, right? I can''t wait to see that


    "We''d better be careful. Those two people are not ordinary people!" Another one said.


    "Mouse, you are too careful!" The man continued: "even if they have great ability, they can''t get rid of the suction of the wind tunnel. Let''s wait to see a good play."


    Hearing the conversation, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other and smile. They look proud in their smile. The enemy seems to have accomplished something impossible, but they have just accomplished it.


    Those two people are supposed to be the people who have been ordered to investigate their situation. They want to see their broken bodies. They also want to see the expression in front of them when they stand up intact. Think about it, the expression of those two people should be quite wonderful?


    Two people stop their own steps, quiet next to waiting for the arrival of those two people.


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. After a corner, they saw the figures of the two men, both of whom were typical of blonde hair and blue eyes.


    They saw the two men, and the two men also saw them. They suddenly stopped and looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Their faces were full of disbelief. They couldn''t believe their eyes. The two men they thought would die, but now they are smiling at them, but the smile looks more like them It''s the devil''s smile.


    After a while, the two people who came back wanted to shout, but Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had already arrived at them."Crunch" two, two people have been broken neck, body soft fall in the passage, their faces or with that incredible look, to death do not understand how these two people can still be alive.


    "Ignorance!" Mu Tiance gently kicked one of the corpses and looked at the corpse with a look of disdain.


    Xu Shaotang gently pulled him, said with a smile: "let''s go, let''s prepare to surprise our enemies! Don''t you always want to compete? Now is the time to really start the competition. "


    It is certain that they have now entered the enemy''s nest from the wind tunnel. From this moment on, the battle will be inevitable.


    "I can''t help it!" Mu Tiance said with a cool smile: "I also want to see what kind of people this hand of God is!"


    "What else can it be? It''s nothing more than a rat!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed around and said, "if it wasn''t for rats, who would have built the base in such a inaccessible place and hidden it so deep underground!"


    Although it is impossible to know how far it is from the ground, the rough calculation is at least a hundred meters underground. It is not difficult to explain why the air raid on the ground is useless. Under such a deep ground, even the use of ground penetrating missiles can not pose a threat to it.


    Thus, it can be seen that the construction of the base here by the hand of God is also after some careful consideration.


    However, the safe place of God''s hand will become its grave because of their coming!

 Chapter 933

    At the end of the passage, their eyes suddenly opened up.


    At the same time, their eyes are full of shock.


    In front of them, it was not so much an underground base as a small city hidden underground. The city was brightly lit. Teams of soldiers wrapped in armor moved quickly, as if they were ready to deal with the coming attack of the joint forces.


    This small city is different from other cities. It seems to be full of a sense of science and technology in terms of architectural style and layout. It is more like a city of the future.


    Mu Tiance looked at the city in front of him and asked Xu Shaotang: "they How did you do it... "


    In such a deep underground place, to build such a future city with a strong sense of science and technology, it will take a lot of manpower and material resources, needless to say, the distance of 100 meters deep underground is enough to make them feel incredible.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s question, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "maybe this is the power of science and Technology..."


    He knew that the hand of God had obtained some leading technologies from the remains of prehistoric civilization elsewhere. Perhaps it was by using those technologies that the people of the hand of God were able to build such a city 100 meters below the bottom of the Antarctic.


    When science and technology progress to a certain extent, it will really subvert everyone''s cognition.


    "The power of technology?" Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s eyes show the look of thinking, seems to be carrying on some thinking.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at mu Tiance, patted him on the shoulder and said, "come on, let''s be the people who destroy this underground city!"


    If this city is built by normal people or normal scientific research organizations, Xu Shaotang may not have the heart to destroy it by its appearance. However, this city is built by the evil organization of the hand of God. If it is allowed to develop, it will only bring great disaster to the whole world!


    So, this underground city must be destroyed!


    "It''s up to the two of us to destroy this city?" Mu Tiance came out of his mind and said faintly: "moreover, it seems to be a little difficult to destroy this city."


    It''s really difficult. The soldiers who are wrapped in armor are an obstacle. Although they haven''t fought with the soldiers, they know that they are not so easy to deal with, at least much more difficult than those ordinary troops.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "let''s try to spread the coordinates here first. We attack from the inside and the United forces attack from the outside. I don''t believe we can''t destroy this magic cave."


    They don''t know what method the hand of God has used to shield the outside investigation equipment and positioning equipment here. However, since the hand of God can shield all the signals here, there must be a way to transmit the signals here. Otherwise, how can they contact the outside world?


    The most urgent task is to find a way for them to communicate with the outside world, and then use the hand of God''s own method to transmit the coordinates here, so that the joint forces can launch an effective attack from the outside.


    It''s very difficult for them to make up their mind to go out of the channel, unless they are careful to find the sign of their opponents.


    Although the underground city is not very big, it''s still difficult to find a place to send out the location here.


    Two people constantly move around every corner of the city, while they are looking for, the city suddenly alarm, and then, teams of soldiers rush to the center of the city.


    "They found us coming in?" Mu Tiance''s face was faintly excited, and he didn''t seem to think that being found was a bad thing.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I found that we came in. Maybe it was because Longfei and they started attacking from the outside."


    Now it should be Longfei. They are near the underground base. They have been sucked in by the wind tunnel for some time. Longfei may have found the external entrance. With the character of those people, once they find the entrance, they will attack.


    While they were talking, the soldiers who poured into the center of the city began to gather up by the elevator of the center. Their movements were uniform, and their whole body was armed, which should also reach the level of the top international special forces.


    saw that these assembled soldiers, Xu Shaotang had been almost sure that they were attacking from the outside. Obviously, the outside defense personnel were not able to fly to the dragon.


    "Come on, let''s see if we can get something by taking advantage of the chaos here."


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, let Longfei take care of the things outside. As long as they can transmit the location coordinates here, more support will come soon.


    They walked through the city again, and before long, they finally found something.


    They wandered around the city, as if by accident they came to the enemy''s command center. Looking at the teams of soldiers and people coming and going in a hurry outside, it should be that the command center can''t be wrong.Hidden in the dark, Xu Shaotang whispered to Mu Tiance, "let''s try to get in!"


    When he spoke, he reached out and pointed to the soldiers guarding outside, the armor on those soldiers, and also his own body, which means to rob the armor on those soldiers and put it on them, so that no one can recognize them and they can wade in.


    This plan is simple to say, but it is difficult to carry out.


    It''s easy to kill two soldiers and rob them of their armor. The difficulty is not to disturb the other soldiers. Once the other soldiers are disturbed, the people inside are on guard. It''s difficult to send out the coordinates here without knowing it.


    Mu Tiance understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, showed a smiling face to Xu Shaotang and said, "do you want me to distract them and create opportunities for you?"


    "Come on, as soon as you''re exposed, they''ll surely guess that we didn''t die in the wind tunnel, and they''ll immediately see that this is a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain." After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shakes his head and refuses mu Tiance''s proposal.


    People in the hand of God are not only not fools, but also very smart. If they can''t even see such an obvious plan, how can they pose a threat to the whole world?


    Seeing that this method can''t work, Xu Shaotang''s eyes gradually turn to the top of the room. From there, maybe he can sneak in.


    Finding the hidden corner, Xu Shaotang jumps onto the roof. Seeing the vent on the roof, he finally smiles. At the same time, he gestures to Mu Tiance, asking him to wait here for a while.

 Chapter 934

    Mu Tiance is quietly waiting for Xu Shaotang''s news outside. Xu Shaotang has been in for a long time, but there is no movement inside.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, there was a sudden noise inside, and then a jumble of gunshots rang out.


    "Idiot!" Mu Tiance cursed hard in his heart, and his figure flashed out from the dark.


    He knew in his heart that since there was noise and gunfire inside, it must be Xu Shaotang who was found by accident. He thought in his heart that Xu Shaotang was so stupid that he could be found by others even if he went in. If he went in, the people inside would not be able to find him.


    The soldiers at the door suddenly saw mu Tiance coming out of the dark. First they were slightly stunned, then they turned their guns, intending to destroy mu Tiance, the intruder.


    However, will mu Tiance give them a chance to shoot?


    Mu Tiance''s body quickly flickered. In the blink of an eye, he had turned the muzzle of his gun and launched a continuous attack on his soldiers.


    "Daddada..."


    The gunfire still rang out. The soldiers who thought mu Tiance would die under his hand still attacked him mercilessly after receiving his attack.


    Mu Tiance was slightly stunned. He was so lucky that he blocked the bullets from the soldiers. Now he seems to understand why Xu Shaotang would disturb the enemy. These soldiers wrapped in armor are absolutely not ordinary soldiers.


    Soldier!


    Mu Tiance can''t help but come up with these two words in his mind. In terms of the strength he used, let alone ordinary soldiers, even ordinary congenital experts can''t survive his attack. However, these soldiers can still fight back against him after suffering from his stormy attack. Apart from the soldiers he met before pretending to duel with Xu Shaotang, he''s really happy I can''t think of anyone else who can do that.


    The movement on this side shocked the defenders in other places. After receiving the corresponding instructions, the defenders all over the country rushed to this side one after another.


    "A group of dead things, it''s really annoying!" Mu Tiance snorted coldly, and his true Qi condensed into a sword, and he killed the enemy again.


    The sound of "puff" is constantly ringing. Mu Tiance''s sharp Qi sword splits the armor of the enemy, and the sword cuts the body of the enemy. A mass of blood fog diffuses around him. In a mass of blood fog, mu Tiance''s body is not stained. He is deliberately avoiding the blood fog, as if he doesn''t want the dirty blood to contaminate himself My clothes.


    When mu Tiance was on the rise, Xu Shaotang rushed out with guns and grenades he had snatched from nowhere. Seeing that mu Tiance was still pestering with the soldiers, he picked up his gun and prepared to shoot them. However, just as he picked up his gun, his mind seemed to suddenly think of something. He threw his gun on the ground and turned it around And quickly took out a few grenades, continuous throw out.


    "Get out of the way!" While throwing a grenade, Xu Shaotang shouts to Mu Tiance.


    "Boom boom..."


    A series of explosions sounded, and the soldiers were shaken away by the shock wave generated by the explosion. With flying limbs and arms, they fell to the ground.


    Xu Shaotang took the opportunity to rush over, took off some of his grenades and gave them to Mu Tiance, saying, "don''t bother to entangle with them. This is the most effective way to use it!"


    "Not used to it!" Mu Tiance shakes his head and refuses. He takes a step and plans to fight among the soldiers again.


    Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed him and said, "if you don''t get used to it, you have to get used to it. Look over there!"


    Looking in the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers, we can see that the soldiers of the brigade are rapidly gathering here. It is roughly estimated that there are no less than 100 soldiers. Although they are sure to kill all these soldiers, they don''t know that they will be killed until the age of monkey.


    What''s more, these should only be soldiers who are closer to here. If the soldiers of the brigade come here, they will be killed by the two of them. It is estimated that they will be the ones who will die in the end.


    Mu Tiance is also well aware of the difficulties of these soldiers. Seeing that the soldiers are constantly coming together, he thinks that he should take the grenade handed by Xu Shaotang. At the same time, with a wave of his hand, several grenades have already flew out of his hands and quickly landed in the crowd of soldiers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance speechless. He wants to laugh, but he can''t.


    "Why didn''t it ring?" Seeing that the grenade was thrown into the crowd without any reaction, mu Tiance couldn''t help frowning and looked at Xu Shaotang with puzzled eyes.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with tears and laughter, and said: "brother, you have to pull out the safety bolt and throw it out again..."


    He really convinced mu Tiance that he even threw out the grenade without removing the safety bolt. If the grenade could ring, there would be a ghost.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance blushed a little. He was embarrassed and said, "I don''t know how to use this thing for the first time..."


    In the past, he has always been unarmed against the enemy. In his mind, those hot weapons are far less useful than his true Qi. He disdains to use these hot weapons, which leads to his ignorance of the knowledge of hot weapons.


    Xu Shaotang understood why mu Tiance didn''t use a grenade when he thought about it. He had to take out a grenade to demonstrate it to Mu Tiance. This is not technical work. Mu Tiance understood it as soon as he learned."Boom boom..."


    While throwing a grenade at the soldiers, Xu Shaotang began to attack the periphery of the encirclement. Xu Shaotang''s goal now is very simple: to rush out of the encirclement and find the person who controls the soldiers. As long as he finds the person and destroys the things in his hands that control the soldiers, the soldiers will lose their ability to move. This is also the method Qin Zongheng left him to crack the soldiers.


    "Did you succeed?" Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang as he rushed out.


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang did not turn his head back. A grenade blasted the soldiers in front of them, opened a gap, and quickly advanced to the most important position of the underground city.


    Mu Tiance closely follows Xu Shaotang''s steps. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s ambiguous answer, he almost stops kicking Xu Shaotang''s smelly face. But he finally stops and asks Xu Shaotang, "is it successful?"


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s impatient tone, Xu Shaotang knew that it was time to stop. He said with a smile: "do you still need to ask? Of course, I succeeded. Otherwise, how could I let those soldiers find me? "


    He really succeeded in transmitting the coordinates here, but the process was too humiliating. He never thought that he would be found. He thought that breaking his neck should kill the soldier in the communication room. Unexpectedly, the soldier shot him several times after he fell to the ground, which led to the exposure of his whereabouts.

 Chapter 935

    "Where is this?" There are no soldiers after them, but mu Tiance doesn''t know where they are now.


    Looking at the Gothic building in front of him, Xu Shaotang showed a slight smile on his face and said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "just go in and know!"


    This is what he found when he transmitted the coordinates here. According to the personnel in the control room, this Gothic building should be the location of the most core leaders of the organization, the hand of God. If there is no accident, they can catch all the leaders of the hand of God here.


    As soon as they stepped on the steps, a strong wind came to them.


    "Master!"


    Almost in an instant, they judged the strength of the man who secretly attacked them. The man who could send out such a swift and violent wind was absolutely the best among the experts, even comparable to them.


    The next moment, four black robed elders suddenly appeared in front of them, directly blocking their way forward.


    "Xu Shaotang, you didn''t disappoint us. After all, you found us!" The black robed old man who is facing Xu Shaotang locks his eyes firmly on Xu Shaotang''s face. His face is full of murders.


    In the organization of hand of God, Xu Shaotang is now a famous figure. For no other reason, because Xu Shaotang has destroyed their seemingly perfect plans several times, everyone in hand of God is eager to get rid of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the black robed old man with a smile and said, "you didn''t disappoint me either. You really hide well enough!"


    Under the Antarctic ice sheet, I think it''s a bit incredible. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, he didn''t believe that there was such a small city full of science and technology under the Antarctic ice sheet.


    It is at least enough to prove the strength of the hand of God organization to achieve this in such a bad environment. Moreover, it is impossible to complete such a city without decades. Therefore, we can also know that the organization must have begun to plan all this a long time ago.


    "No matter how well we hide, you still find us?" The black robed old man stares at Xu Shaotang. Suddenly, the conversation changes and says, "but do you think you can destroy us if you find us? You are so naive


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "if you can destroy it, you have to try it before you know it!"


    "Well, let''s show you what we''re really strong about!" The muscles on the old man''s face suddenly vibrated, and then his body began to expand. Just as an old man, he suddenly became a strong man full of explosive muscles.


    The other three black robed elders also began to deform. In the blink of an eye, the four black robed elders standing in front of them became four young and strong men. Just by looking at their explosive muscles, we can see that they are definitely not so easy to deal with.


    "Hand over the key fragment in your hand, and we can spare you from death!" The black robe looks down on Xu Shaotang with his body higher than Xu Shaotang, and his voice is full of irrefutable flavor.


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "ha ha, at this time, I''m still thinking about the key fragments in my hand. You''re so greedy!"


    "It seems that if I don''t give you some color to see, you don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick!" Black robe''s deep voice was full of murders.


    They won''t take Xu Shaotang''s life unless they have to, but they don''t mind to let Xu Shaotang suffer first, otherwise Xu Shaotang will really be their God''s hand!


    "You and me, two each!"


    Before Xu Shaotang speaks, mu Tiance is ready to kill two of them. Now he won''t compete with Xu Shaotang. When will he wait?


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at mu Tiance who is the first to attack, and immediately kills the other two black robes which are artificially divided by mu Tiance.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang launched an attack, two black robes stepped out one step at a time, shaking the whole earth continuously. The solid ground was stamped with a deep footprint by him. Their fist at Xu Shaotang was filled with the roar of thunder and lightning, and a ripple was shaken in the air.


    If their opponent is just a congenital master, their fist is enough to blow the opponent to pieces!


    "Let me see how strong you are!" Feeling the powerful power of the two black robed fists, Xu Shaotang''s fighting spirit is also thoroughly inspired. He jumps up from the ground and is attacked by the fists wrapped in the true Qi.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Shaotang''s fists collided with the two black robed fists at the same time, and an electric current like numbness suddenly hit him, which made his movements slightly stagnate. When he wanted to mobilize his whole body Qi to remove the numbness, his body had been blown away by the huge force of the two fists.


    "Sure enough When Xu Shaotang was repulsed for a few steps, he felt a surge of Qi and blood in his chest. His eyes became serious when he looked at the two black robed people. He said in a deep voice, "are you the powers who have developed the power of God''s forbidden area?"Although he was blasted off this time mainly because he was not familiar with each other''s attack moves, it is undeniable that the two men can fight him off together, which shows their strength.


    In their attacks, these two men obviously have the power of electricity, but their physical strength is not the strength that the powers should have. In this way, we can only guess that they are also people who have developed the power of God''s forbidden area. After all, Xu Shaotang knows that the power of God''s forbidden area is enough to make an ordinary person become a real master, not to mention that he has already developed it A psionic with powerful powers.


    "It seems you have some insight!" One of the black robes nodded slightly, as if admitting Xu Shaotang''s conjecture about their identity.


    His conjecture was confirmed, and Xu Shaotang became serious. He looked at the two black robes with a cold hum, and said proudly, "what''s the power of you to develop God''s forbidden zone? Let''s show you the real broadness and profundity of Chinese martial arts! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang''s whole body''s true Qi gushes out. He flies directly in the air and attacks Lian''s black robe again.


    The two black robed men looked at each other, and at the same time, an arm sized arc appeared in their hands. The arc was like a big snake attacking Xu Shaotang.


    However, when the arc was close to Xu Shaotang, it could not enter any more, as if it was isolated by an invisible barrier.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang''s attack has arrived. They quickly raise their hands to greet each other. At the same time, they want to paralyze Xu Shaotang with the old power system ability.


    However, as soon as their palms came into contact with Xu Shaotang, they felt that something had entered their bodies along Xu Shaotang''s palms. An invisible air stream was running around in their bodies, destroying their physiological functions.


    "Poof!" The two men in black robe opened their mouths at the same time and spat out a mouthful of blood. Without any sign, they fell back and died in an instant.


    They don''t understand until they die. How can they be defeated all of a sudden?

 Chapter 936

    When Xu Shaotang''s fight ended, mu Tiance''s fight ended.


    However, mu Tiance did not use Qi to kill the two enemies. Instead, he used Cain''s blood family secret skill to turn them into two mummies.


    Looking at the two mummies with shriveled body, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with chilly face: "it''s really bad luck for them to meet opponents like you."


    "Isn''t it bad luck for you to meet an opponent like me?" Mu Tiance smiles confidently and seems to be quite satisfied with his performance against the enemy just now.


    "Ha, we are not rivals now, but partners." With a smile, Xu Shaotang walked slowly along the steps to the Gothic building in front of him.


    When they walked in, they saw two people sitting quietly in the middle of the hall. They saw two people climbing up the stairs, and a vicious light flashed on their faces in the living room.


    "Edward?" Seeing the two people sitting in the hall, Xu Shaotang''s face also showed a look of surprise.


    "Do you know each other?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. It is obvious that Xu Shaotang knows the man named Edward.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and looked at Edward, but said to Mu Tiance, "the one on the left is Edward berglio, the last pope!"


    He obviously didn''t think that Edward was one of the heads of the hand of God. Edward took the initiative to step down as Pope more than 30 years ago. He was the only Pope who took the initiative to step down when he was alive. Edward''s move was respected by all Christians at that time. Therefore, even after he stepped down as Pope, his portrait was still widely spread in the world This is why Xu Shaotang knew the Pope.


    It has been rumored that Edward went to preach in the Middle East full of war after he left his papacy, trying to resolve the misunderstanding of Christians by the pagans. However, he failed in the end. It is said that he died in the war.


    He did not expect that the Pope, who is deeply respected by Christians, should be the head of the evil hand of God, which is hard to accept.


    Although it has been several decades since the news of Edward''s death came out, there is not much difference between Edward''s appearance and the one Xu Shaotang saw in those portraits before. It''s just that Edward''s eyes in the portraits are full of kindness, but now Edward''s eyes are like a poisonous snake.


    "I didn''t expect that you, a Chinese, could recognize me." Edward looked maliciously at Xu Shaotang and said, "I have carefully planned my plan for more than 30 years. I didn''t expect that it would be destroyed in your hands. Xu Shaotang, do you know the crime?"


    "Well, do you know the crime? What sin do I know? " Xu Shaotang gave a cold snort, tilted his eyes to Edward, and said, "it''s you, as the Pope of the previous generation, who have done so many evil things in the name of the evil organization of the hand of God. Should you be the one who knows the sin?"


    Xu Shaotang seems to be beginning to understand why so many experts and consortia are willing to serve the hand of God. I''m afraid the main reason is Edward, because many experts are devout Christians themselves. It''s too easy for Edward to control them. If they add some benefits that they don''t know, those experts will give up on the hand of God It''s not hard to explain.


    Edward disdained to say: "hurtful? Ignorant people, do you know that you are the one who really hurts the world, and I am saving the world


    "Oh, you''re good at biting back." With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang looked at Edward sarcastically and said, "well, you''re talking about how I hurt the world, and how can you save the world?"


    This is really the funniest joke he has ever heard in his life. The hand of God has done bad things and nearly destroyed the whole world. Actually, he is still here vowing that they are here to save the world. He has seen shameless people, but this is the first time he has seen such shameless people.


    "Ignorant man!" Edward looked at Xu Shaotang with disdain and asked, "I know you are not an ordinary person, so I ask you, do you know the great prophecy?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said, "I know, I''ve heard of the prophecy that can predict what will happen in a hundred years, but I haven''t seen the real big prophecy!"


    In this world, there are not a few people who claim that they can do great prophecy, but later it was proved that all the people who claim that they can do great prophecy are people who deceive the world! No one has ever seen the real great prophecy. Even the current Pope dare not say what great prophecy he will have.


    "Since you know great prophecy, I''ll tell you, I''m the only one who can master it!" Edward said to Xu Shaotang with pride.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Edward with the general look of monkey play: "well, what did your great prophecy predict?"


    He didn''t believe in Edward''s great prophecy. The development of the world may change at any time. Who can predict what will happen to the world in a hundred years? Only those with water in their heads will believe Edward''s great prophecy. I don''t know if those experts and consortia are cheated by Edward''s trick."With the development of human beings and the increase of population, the planet where we live will be overwhelmed and will finally be on the verge of destruction!" Edward raised his hands over his head and said in a very bewitching tone, "and what we''re doing is preparing for both hands!"


    "Two hands ready?" Xu Shaotang looked at Edward doubtfully and asked, "which two hands are ready?"


    "The first is to find the technology left by prehistoric civilization and carry out interstellar migration in the years to come, so as to reduce the burden of our world." At this moment, Edward''s eyes began to change. He became as kind as Edward, the man Xu Shaotang saw in the portrait. With a look of compassion, he continued: "if we can''t find the technology left by prehistoric civilization, then we will implement the population elitism plan all over the world! We will eliminate all the weak people who are useless to the world, leaving only the human elites to live in the world, so that our world can continue, and all mankind will be free from the disaster of extinction. "


    Edward''s voice is full of this charm, every word he says seems to be so sincere, he looks like a wise man who is working hard for the future of mankind.

 Chapter 937

    Population elite program?


    Xu Shaotang looks at Edward with a look of compassion in amazement. What a terrible plan. To put it better, it''s called the population elite plan. To put it worse, it''s actually a plan to exterminate human beings!


    "Then, what kind of people can be called elites?" Xu Shaotang quietly looks at Edward. He is a complete madman. Only such a madman can organize such a crazy organization by the hand of God.


    Edward looked at Xu Shaotang, then swept mu Tiance who stood side by side with Xu Shaotang, and said, "you and mu Tiance belong to the elite of human beings, so if our plan is implemented smoothly, you and mu Tiance don''t have to worry, you are not among the eliminated people!"


    He looked down at the people with a high attitude. Whether he let them survive or perish, it was like a gift to them.


    "Then we really thank you." Xu Shaotang disdained to smile, and then looked at the man who sat with Edward, asked Edward: "do you want to come to your side this is not small?"


    At this time, he noticed that this man had typical oriental characteristics, black eyes, yellow skin, not tall, but his eyes were shining with extremely hot madness, especially when he heard Edward say his plan, the madness in his eyes was more intense, and the burning eyes almost burned his whole person.


    "He?" Edward looked at the man and said with admiration, "Miyamoto is the greatest explorer and scientist in the world. He discovered the existence of prehistoric civilization for the first time."


    Listen to the name, this palace should be from Dongdao. No wonder it''s so crazy. In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, few people from Dongdao are normal.


    Fortunately, the East Island has disappeared from the world. There will be no east island in the world.


    After introducing Miyamoto, Edward looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "Xu Shaotang, I know the rest of the key fragments are in your hands. Let''s find and open the remains of prehistoric civilization. Let''s save the world together. When we succeed, people all over the world will thank you."


    His voice is rhythmic, with a charm of unknown power, as if with infinite magic in general.


    Listening to Edward''s magical voice, Xu Shaotang''s eyes begin to become turbid. Edward''s figure in front of him grows up in his eyes and seems to become a giant in an instant.


    Now in his eyes, Edward is full of benevolent light, and he has a magical light, just like a real God.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s muddy eyes, Edward showed an imperceptible strange smile. At the same time, he gently waved to Xu Shaotang, indicating that Xu Shaotang came to him.


    In the face of Edward''s wave, Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a look of great joy, as if feeling extremely honored, moving his feet, slowly came to Edward.


    Edward stood up, put his hand on Xu Shaotang''s forehead, and said kindly: "son, listen to God''s will, give me the key fragments in your hand..."


    "I didn''t take the key fragment with me..." Xu Shaotang muddled said.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, mu Tiance looked surprised in his eyes and cried out: "Xu Shaotang!"


    He doesn''t know why Xu Shaotang suddenly became like this, but he can vaguely guess that Xu Shaotang seems to be charmed by Edward, or that Xu Shaotang is now under Edward''s control.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s cry, Edward frowned slightly, pointed to Mu Tiance and said to Xu Shaotang, "he wants to destroy our great plan and violate the will of God. I order you to kill him in the name of God!"


    Xu Shaotang looked back at mu Tiance, then nodded to Edward: "good!"


    As soon as the word "good" came out, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a flash of brilliance in his eyes. Then, he hit Edward''s chest with a fierce fist. His fist was wrapped with the real Qi. The real Qi was like a sharp sword, ready to tear Edward to pieces at any time.


    Edward obviously didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang suddenly turned back. He just had time to resist. With a wave of his hand, a white light had been protecting him.


    Even so, Xu Shaotang''s powerful blow directly scattered the holy light in front of him, and then fell heavily on Edward''s chest. The huge force instantly blew Edward away and hit him on the wall of the hall.


    "Poof!"


    Edward opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then he looked at Xu Shaotang angrily: "are you playing with me?"


    Now he has seen that Xu Shaotang is not charmed by him at all. Xu Shaotang pretends to be charmed by him, maybe just to get close to him and suddenly launch a sneak attack.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at Edward jokingly and said, "since I know you, of course, I also know your Holy See''s mind control skill. It''s naive of you to control me with this clumsy method."


    Looking at the blood around Edward''s mouth, Xu Shaotang looks at his fist with satisfaction. However, he is also slightly surprised. He thought that his full punch should be enough to take Edward''s life, but he didn''t expect that Edward was only injured. From this, we can see that the Pope Edward is not in vain.Seeing Xu Shaotang return to normal, mu Tiance rushed to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "I thought your willpower was really so weak!"


    He has to admit that Xu Shaotang is really a good actor. It''s a pity not to be an actor. He and Xu Shaotang have known each other for a long time. He has seen Xu Shaotang perform twice. He cheated Qin Zongheng for the first time and Edward for this time.


    Xu Shaotang turned to Mu Tiance with a faint smile and said, "if I am really so weak, do I deserve to be your opponent?"


    Looking at the two people talking and laughing there, Edward struggled to stand up from the ground and roared to Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shaotang, I want you to pay the price!"


    "Ha ha, I''d like to see. What''s the price you''re going to make me pay?" Xu Shaotang looked at Edward disdainfully, just like a clown.


    His eyes deeply hurt Edward. No matter in the holy see or in the hand of God, Edward was respected by hundreds of millions of people. How ever did anyone show such eyes to him? Xu Shaotang''s contempt is a great shame to him. He can''t help killing Xu Shaotang to vent his hatred!

 Chapter 938

    "Do you think it''s really only in the papacy that I can control those incredible masters?" Edward coldly looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. His eyes were no longer the benevolent and compassionate light, but endless malice and anger. Edward forced to bite his fingertips, squeeze out a drop of blood and drop it on the ground, then said in a very devout tone: "Almighty Lord, I use blood as a guide, please give me the power to eliminate evil!"


    As Edward''s voice fell, a group of extremely soft light instantly shrouded in his body. His body, which was seriously injured just now, suddenly became tall and straight. His eyes showed bursts of brilliance, and his momentum kept rising, as if God had come.


    "What kind of magic is that?" Seeing Edward''s change, mu Tiance asks Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly: "you don''t know, how can I know?"


    Mu Tian snorted and asked, "don''t you know them well?"


    Xu Shaotang showed a helpless smile to him and said, "I know some, but I can''t say I understand. The years passed down by the Vatican may be longer than your Mu family. Who knows how many unknown sorcery they have mastered."


    The Holy See should be one of the earliest religious organizations in the world. These religions often master some secret skills, such as the Pope''s mind control skills. In fact, they are not secret skills. Many people at a certain level know some of them.


    In the interval of their conversation, Edward seemed to be a different person. At the beginning, he was still an old man, but now he has become a man bathed in divine light. With the confident and proud look on his face, he knows that his strength is certainly not so good.


    "Humble mole ants, ready to meet God''s punishment?" Edward slightly raised his right hand, pointed at Xu Shaotang, and cried out: "God


    As the word "Mie" falls, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels a tremor in his heart. Suddenly, he feels as if he has been struck by lightning. An inexplicable fear strikes his heart. It seems that there is a tremor from the depths of his soul in his fear, which makes him tremble all over. His limbs are completely out of his control. If it is not for his firm will, I''m afraid he can''t bear it now He fell to the ground and kowtowed to Edward devoutly.


    Xu Shaotang tried to restrain the impulse to kneel down, mobilizing the whole body of Qi against this inexplicable fear.


    "Poof!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood. In the confrontation just now, he has been inexplicably attacked by his true Qi.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, mu Tiance said with a smile: "well, don''t act. This move doesn''t work."


    He didn''t believe that Edward''s little finger could hurt Xu Shaotang, so he instinctively thought that Xu Shaotang was acting in front of him, but he didn''t know that Xu Shaotang was really hurt now, and he still had unspeakable pain.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s voice, Edward''s eyes turned and fell on mu Tiance.


    Edward''s finger moved slightly, and then he turned to Mu Tiance: "divine punishment!"


    Just when mu Tiance was amused, a sudden lightning "click" fell on mu Tiance''s body, which instantly made mu Tiance''s head smoke. When mu Tiance recovered, his body was already black.


    At this moment, mu Tiance finally knows that Xu Shaotang is not acting. The smile on his face suddenly solidifies and turns to look at Edward in horror.


    It''s really weird for him. At the moment, Edward is just like a real God coming into the world. He is as powerful as Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. He has no resistance in front of him. It''s really terrible!


    On the other hand, Miyamoto has already crossed his hands in front of his chest, kneeling down devoutly, and looking at Edward, who is coming from heaven, with a crazy face.


    "How did he suddenly become so terrible?" Mu Tiance''s face was full of disbelief. He stared at Xu Shaotang and asked.


    Xu Shaotang tried his best to support himself and said, "I don''t know, but it should be something like forbidden art. I don''t believe he can really become a god!"


    If there was a God, he would have done so many harmful things to Edward. I''m afraid the God would have taken Edward''s life long ago! He knew that Edward was just playing a bad trick in front of them, but he didn''t know how to fight against Edward yet.


    "Don''t you believe I''m a God?" Edward looked at Xu Shaotang with a funny face and said, "I''ll let you see the power of the gods again! Mortals


    With that, Edward pointed to Xu Shaotang again and said angrily, "God is destroyed!"


    With the fall of his voice, Xu Shaotang feels that the space around him is shrinking, and the space seems to want to squeeze his body. He wants to escape, but he can''t escape. He can only gnash his teeth and bear the pain brought by the space squeeze, while anxiously looking for a way out.


    Just when Edward is dealing with Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance has already moved. They can''t just watch Edward flaunt his power in front of them and don''t fight back. It''s not his mu Tiance''s character."Hua Xue Shu!" Mu Tiance suddenly drank, and his body was immediately wrapped in a thick blood mist, which spread around him and soon wrapped Edward in it.


    Edward only felt as if he was in a sea of blood chaos. He could not see mu Tiance, but he knew that mu Tiance must be waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    "Shenxian!" Edward roared, his eyes suddenly burst out a golden light, just now he was in chaos, he immediately saw everything around him very clearly, he can clearly see mu Tiance hiding his body in the blood fog, is planning to attack from his left side.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Edward looked at mu Tiance contemptuously, and with a little finger, a golden light came out of his finger.


    Seeing the golden light from Edward''s fingers, mu Tiance dodged, but his speed was still not as fast as that golden light. Although he had dodged at the fastest speed, the golden light still penetrated his left shoulder, leaving a thumb sized blood hole on his shoulder.


    With mu Tiance injured, the blood fog around Edward also dissipated in an instant.

 Chapter 939

    Just feeling the fierce wind, Edward also knew that Xu Shaotang''s attack could not be forced. He quickly let mu Tiance go, and a golden light came out of his fingers to attack Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang witnessed mu Tiance being attacked by Edward, so when Edward came back, he had already made evasive action. Shu Jinguang wiped his cheek and left a long and thin cut on his face.


    Feeling the heat on his face, Xu Shaotang knew that his face must be bleeding, but now he could not take care of the scar on his face and cut Edward''s neck with a crescent shaped Qi.


    "How dare the light of rice grains compete with the bright moon!"


    Edwards said with disdain, and the golden light of his fingers shot out again to meet Xu Shaotang''s crescent shaped Qi.


    "Boom!"


    After a bang, Edward''s golden light directly routs Xu Shaotang''s true Qi. The golden light''s aftereffect does not diminish. It directly penetrates Xu Shaotang''s chest, and the blood suddenly gushes from Xu Shaotang''s wound.


    Xu Shaotang uses his true Qi to seal the meridians around the wound to prevent him from losing too much blood. At the same time, he looks at Edward in horror. He really doesn''t expect that Edward is so strong. He and mu Tiance join hands, not only can they not cause any damage to Edward, but they are also seriously injured by Edward.


    How on earth did he do all this? Xu Shaotang thought in his heart.


    If you want to kill Edward, you must first understand why Edward suddenly becomes so strong. Is he really endowed with great power by the gods?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s frightened look, Edward showed a very proud smile: "mole ant, do you know that gods can''t be violated now? Hand over the key fragment, I can spare you


    At this time, Edward is still thinking about the key fragment in Xu Shaotang''s hand. It can be seen that the key fragment must be very important to him.


    The more so, the less likely Xu Shaotang is to hand over the key fragments. He would rather bury the three key fragments forever than let them fall into the hands of people like Edward. Who knows what crazy things Edward will do after he gets the technology of prehistoric civilization.


    "Do you really think you are a God?" Even though the wound on his body is still bleeding, Xu Shaotang''s eyes to Edward are still full of disdain, "if I guess well, your so-called divine power is just the power obtained by developing God''s forbidden area, right?"


    Just now, Xu Shaotang had figured out that everyone who has developed the power of God''s forbidden area will get a powerful upgrade. Edward''s sudden strength is mostly related to the power of God''s forbidden area.


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Edward''s face changed slightly. Although it was only a very small change, he was still captured by Xu Shaotang. Now he can be sure that Edward''s so-called divine power is just the power of God''s forbidden area.


    The reason why Edward is stronger than other people who develop God''s forbidden area is that he develops God''s forbidden area to a higher degree. Maybe Edward is the first one to develop God''s forbidden area.


    After affirming this point, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance, who was covering his wound: "his strength won''t last long. Let''s fight together, and we will kill him!"


    The people he met who developed the power of God''s forbidden area usually show people in a normal form. They only use the power of God''s forbidden area at a critical moment. Therefore, he judged that the power of God''s forbidden area does not exist all the time. There must be a time in between. Otherwise, it is not good for these people to appear directly in the most powerful posture?


    "If you want to kill me, see if you have that ability!" Edward''s words are tantamount to admitting the fact that his divine power is not the power of God''s forbidden area.


    Needless to say, the war between the two sides is imminent again.


    Just this time, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are constantly dodging. They don''t fight against Edward at all. Now is the most powerful time for Edward. If they fight against Edward at this time, they are not fighting, but looking for death!


    They are constantly changing their body shape, only when another person is attacked, they take the opportunity to attack Edward. Once the attack is invalid, they immediately run away from Edward and don''t entangle with him too much.


    They have only one purpose now. When Edward''s power of God''s forbidden area disappears, it''s time for them to kill Edward!


    "Mean man! Dare you fight me head on? " In the face of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance who are just evasive, the confident color on Edward''s face is finally gone, and his heart has begun to worry.


    Xu Shaotang''s guess is right. His strength of God''s forbidden area can only last for a period of time. When this period of time is over, he is not only difficult to maintain his previous strength, but also seriously injured. It will take a long time to recover.


    Originally, he thought that he could easily defeat Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance by using the power of God''s forbidden zone, but now he is in a mess by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Although he has done a lot of damage to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, it is not enough to kill them.More than ten minutes later, several blood holes have appeared on Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. They both seem to have just come out of the blood pool, and they are all red with blood.


    However, their faces are gradually showing a smile, because they feel Edward''s power is gradually fading, when Edward''s power is not enough to fight against them, it is time for them to revenge!


    More than ten minutes later, after Edward shot Xu Shaotang''s arm out of a blood pit with a beam of golden light, he began to run backward.


    Touching the painless blood pit on his hand, Xu Shaotang laughed at mu Tiance and said, "his power is almost gone. Now it''s time for us to perform!"


    If Edward''s strength is strong enough, it will not be the blood pit but the blood hole in his hands now!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s body was several, and he had stopped in front of Edward, who was trying to escape. His eagle eyes were staring at Edward, clenched his fist and said, "aren''t you a God? Why, does God run away? "


    With that, mu Tiance suddenly hit with all his strength, and Edward had to resist with the golden light of his fingertips, but the light golden light could not resist mu Tiance''s full strength. After a burst, mu Tiance''s strength was not enough, and he cut off Edward''s arm shoulder to shoulder!


    "Ouch!"

 Chapter 940

    At this time, Xu Shaotang had already overthrew Edward.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang kicked Edward''s body heavily, kicking Edward''s body several meters away from the ground. Then he flashed forward again and stepped heavily on Edward''s face.


    "Hand over the key fragment in your hand, I can spare you from death!"


    This is really Fengshui turn, this sentence was originally Edward said to Xu Shaotang not long ago, this just how long, but was sent back by Xu Shaotang intact.


    "Dream!" Although he has been beaten by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, Edward''s attitude is extremely firm.


    "Do you think I can''t find it if you don''t give it to me?" Xu Shaotang gently smiles, kicks Edward''s smelly face, turns back to Mu Tiance and says with a smile, "brother mu, is there any secret skill in Cain''s secret skill of turning man into his own puppet? Of course, if your Mu family has such a secret skill, it''s OK. "


    At this moment, how he hoped that mu Tiance was a vampire. In that case, mu Tiance could directly turn Edward into a puppet with his first support. All the secrets in Edward''s mind could not be kept.


    "No!" Mu Tiance gently shook his head, slowly walked to Edward, said: "but I have other ways to get the secret in his mind!"


    "What method?" Xu Shaotang asked, full of joy.


    He just asked casually, thinking that Cain might have a secret skill to control others. Although mu Tiance doesn''t have such a secret skill, it''s a happy thing that you can get the secret in Edward''s mind by other ways! Xu Shaotang''s eyes glanced at Edward with blood on his face. He suddenly wanted to look up and laugh. Damn Edward, they suffered a lot. Now it''s time for them to take revenge.


    Xu Shaotang thought maliciously, but he couldn''t turn Edward into a puppet. Otherwise, he could make Edward like a wild dog in the street begging for every passing person. This might be a good game.


    Mu Tiance squatted down in front of Edward, raised his hand, slapped heavily on Edward''s face, and instantly knocked out several teeth in Edward''s mouth.


    Humiliation, incomparable humiliation!


    Edward looked maliciously at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, and cursed them most maliciously. He never thought that he would be trampled on one day.


    "Don''t pretend to be a ghost in front of me next time!" Mu Tiance coldly said to Edward, the fingertips of real Qi directly pierced into Edward''s mind, and forced a drop of blood essence into Edward''s mind.


    With mu Tiance''s action, Edward''s bloody cheek began to twist, his eyes were wide open, his mouth was constantly open, and his throat gave out a low cry of extreme pain, but he could not make a cry.


    "How can you be disrespectful to the gods?"


    Just as Xu Shaotang is enjoying Edward''s miserable appearance with great interest, Miyamoto, who is prostrate to Edward, suddenly jumps up and rushes to Xu Shaotang with anger.


    "Noisy!" Xu Shaotang didn''t want to worry about the fact that he was already in a dazed state. With a wave of genuine Qi, he pierced Miyamoto''s knee. As soon as he was running, Miyamoto''s knee was full of blood. As soon as his feet were soft, his body fell heavily in front of Xu Shaotang, and his cheek hit the ground, which instantly made his face full of blood.


    Xu Shaotang was very upset, kicking away Miyamoto, who fell in front of him, and said, "I have no time to clean you up now. It''s your turn later!"


    Judging from the current situation, Miyamoto has been completely controlled by Edward. Even though Edward is dying now, he still regards Edward as a God. It''s really stupid!


    Soon, mu Tiance''s fingers came out of Edward''s brain, but Edward had already begun to twitch. He could not live at sight. However, who cares about his life now? The death of a man like Edward is a complete removal of a great evil for mankind.


    "How''s it going?" Looking at mu Tiance pulling back his finger, Xu Shaotang asked excitedly: "do you know where the two pieces of keys are?"


    "I know!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly, looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s OK for me to tell you the whereabouts of the two pieces of keys, but you must promise me a condition!"


    "Do you want me to take you to the ruins of prehistoric civilization?" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance, "you''re taking advantage of the fire. Your behavior is immoral!"


    Looking at mu Tiance''s eyes, you can guess that most of the conditions mu Tiance asked him to agree were to take him to see the relics of prehistoric civilization. Obviously, mu Tiance also has a strong interest in prehistoric civilization now.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance just smiles and says, "just tell me whether you agree or not."


    Getting the secret in Edward''s mind also made him interested in prehistoric civilization. He really wanted to see what was in that prehistoric civilization relic, which made these people so crazy."Well, it seems that I can''t refuse you!" Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said, "who told me that I don''t have the ability to get what I want to know from Edward''s brain?"


    Since mu Tiance wants to go, he should take mu Tiance with him. Anyway, he doesn''t know what''s dangerous in the ruins of Shennong mountain. If he takes mu Tiance, maybe he can get more insurance. He just hopes that mu Tiance won''t be attracted to the things inside.


    "Good! Remember what you said Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a warning look, then cut off Edward''s palm with a knife, held his palm in his hand, and said, "go, I''ll take you to get the two pieces of keys now!"


    "Well, what are you doing?" Watching mu Tiance cut off Edward''s palm, Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a cold face and said, "do you have the habit of collecting the enemy''s palm?"


    Of course, he knows that mu Tiance must want to use Edward''s fingerprints to open the place where the key fragments are hidden when he cuts off Edward''s palm. He just wants to disgust mu Tiance. Who is mu Tiance talking to him about terms just now? I have to say that Xu Shaotang''s vindictiveness is really strong sometimes.


    "You are so boring!" Mu Tiance squinted at Xu Shaotang and took the lead in walking to the back of the hall.


    Xu Shaotang rushed over and dragged the dying Miyamoto, then yelled to Mu Tiance, "wait for me. I''m joking with you. You''re really mean!"

 Chapter 941

    In order to prevent Xu Shaotang from breaking his promise, mu Tiance puts away the two pieces of keys.


    When he got the key fragment and left, Xu Shaotang was still very dissatisfied and muttered: "you don''t believe my character. I''m so sad."


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with an evil look on his face, hummed and said, "I believe that if I give you the key fragments, there will be nothing wrong with me."


    As they walked outside, mu Tiance told Xu Shaotang about the hand of God.


    It turned out that decades ago, East Island organized an investigation into the Bermuda Triangle, and Miyamoto was the person in charge of that activity.


    Fortunately, only a few of the scientific researchers who went to investigate the remains of the prehistoric civilization in the eastern triangle got all the potions.


    After that, Miyamoto and his colleagues drifted on the sea for a long time. The researchers who entered the ruins with him died one after another. Only when he was on the verge of collapse was he rescued by the Vatican. Later, as the Pope, Edward made a secret appointment with Miyamoto.


    The potential potion finally fell into Edward''s hands. However, Edward did not dare to inject the potential potion directly into his body. Instead, he injected a little potential potion into the four black robes of the guard Knight at that time. When he saw that they were all right and had gained great strength, Edward injected the remaining potential potion into his body and began to use it Leave a small part of it for the right people to study later.


    Because none of them has injected a full potential potion, they have not fully developed the power of God''s forbidden area, nor can they borrow the power of God''s forbidden area for a long time.


    Later, Edward''s ambition of gaining the power of God''s forbidden zone continued to expand. He took the initiative to step down as Pope, and created the illusion that he was killed, and secretly established the organization of hand of God.


    His real purpose is to control the whole world, so as to find more prehistoric civilization relics in the world. He tries to obtain the technology of prehistoric civilization relics to strengthen his control over the world, and also wants to obtain the technology of prehistoric civilization relics The complete potential medicine or the technology of manufacturing potential medicine will finally obtain the power of immortality.


    After hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang takes a sad look at Edward''s body.


    It''s just a clever calculation, which has lost Qingqing''s life!


    What era is this? There are still people who want to get immortality. Since he wants to get immortality so much, why don''t he just turn himself into a vampire?


    Go out of the hall and come outside. There is already chaos outside. Soldiers who have lost Edward''s control now kill people whenever they see them. No matter the people in this small underground city or their peers, they will be mercilessly killed as long as they are within their sight. They have completely become killing machines.


    "Kill, kill!" Xu Shaotang looks at the scene of human purgatory in front of him. He doesn''t have any sympathy in his eyes. He really doesn''t want to kill these people any more. Let them be destroyed in their own hands.


    They dodged all the way to the central elevator. As long as they entered the elevator, they could leave here. From then on, there was no such organization as the hand of God in the world.


    The door of the elevator opened, and they were just about to enter the elevator. Suddenly, the whole underground city was shaking violently, and large pieces of broken ice were falling from the top of the city. Large pieces of broken ice directly smashed some soldiers who were still killing into meat mud.


    "Damn it Protecting the handrail of the elevator, Xu Shaotang said angrily, "the people of those countries want to destroy us together with the hand of God!"


    It''s obvious that the multinational joint forces have launched attacks from the ground, and all of them are powerful weapons!


    "Zizi..."


    The power facilities of the elevator suddenly made a sound of out of control current. Xu Shaotang pressed the elevator button again, but there was no response.


    "We seem to be stuck here, too?" Mu Tiance looked at the elevator that had been unable to move and said with a frown.


    "Bang Dang" a, Xu Shaotang ruthlessly kick on the elevator, full face angry nodded, and then asked mu Tiance: "do you know there are other exits here?"


    "No!" Mu Tiance gently shook his head and said: "there are only two openings here. One is the wind tunnel that we are inhaled into, which is built as the ventilation system of the whole underground city, and the other is the elevator, through which all people get in and out."


    "It means we have to wait here to die?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Boom!"


    During the conversation, a huge piece of broken ice was falling on the top of their head. It was smashed heavily not far from them. The splashing ice chips even cut off the heads of several soldiers in the killing.The two quickly dodged the ice flakes splashing towards them, while looking for a temporary hiding place.


    "Wow..."


    I do not know when, a huge water column from the sky, the cold water is like a huge waterfall, will still be scattered in the underground city, as long as the soldiers are still fearless killing.


    Ice water mixed with blood all over the ground, the blue sea presents a touch of light red, looks very strange.


    The next moment, the underground city suddenly fell into a darkness, it seems that its power supply equipment has also been fatally damaged in the strike.


    "We''ll settle with the bastards when we get out!" Xu Shaotang spits out a spit mixed with bloodstains and says to Mu Tiance in the dark: "as long as we are not killed by those ice cubes, we can go out after the sea fills this place!"


    Now the biggest threat to them is not suffocation, but the huge ice falling. Their eyes have already fallen into darkness. They can only rely on sound and feeling to avoid the huge ice that may hit their heads at any time.


    "As long as you can''t die, so can I!" Even in such a difficult situation, mu Tiance''s face is still very confident.


    "Well, then we''ll see you up there!" After that, Xu Shaotang dodged to avoid the ice falling from the top, but he was rushed to pieces by the water column on the other side.


    They are constantly dodging the fatal threat in the dark. Gradually, they have fallen into a vast ocean around them

 Chapter 942

    "Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang exposed his head from the cold sea water and opened his mouth to spit out the sea water poured into his mouth.


    "Mu Tiance!"


    After breathing a few mouthfuls of cold sea breeze, exhausted Xu Shaotang drags his wet body to climb a piece of broken ice, standing on the broken ice and shouting mu Tiance''s name.


    They had already been scattered when they were in the underground city. Although he knew that mu Tiance should have no big problem, he still had some worries in his heart. After all, anything could happen in the destroyed underground city. If Mu Tiance had any accident, his conscience would be sorry.


    Just as he looked around at the sea, looking for the trace of Mu Tiance, a head suddenly appeared in the sea.


    "Mu Tiance!"


    Seeing the man''s face, Xu Shaotang shouts to Mu Tiance. Mu Tiance shakes his head, shakes off the sea water from his hair, and pants to Xu Shaotang: "don''t howl, I can''t die!"


    Mu Tiance strenuously climbed up the next ice floe, no matter how cold the ice floe was, he directly lay down on the ice floe and gasped.


    "Those two pieces of keys are lost..." After panting for a while, mu Tiance finally had a little strength. He turned his head to look at Xu Shaotang and said.


    "Lost?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then showed a helpless smile: "if you lose it, it''s better than losing your life."


    Although the heart slightly some regret, but in that case, the key fragments lost is also very normal.


    However, I''m afraid it has become a ruin. Even if they know that the two key fragments are nearby, it''s almost impossible for them to find the two key fragments again.


    "I thought you would ask me how I lost something so important!" The corner of Mu Tiance''s mouth rises slightly, and his hands are groping in his arms. At the next moment, two pieces of keys have appeared in his hands. Mu Tiance picks up two pieces of keys and gently raises them to Xu Shaotang, with a banter smile on his face.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance and the two pieces of keys in his hand with black lines on his face. Then he showed a happy smile and said, "you say I''m bored. It seems that you are bored yourself."


    Fortunately, he didn''t ask why mu Tiance had lost the key fragments. Otherwise, mu Tiance might have "lost" the two key fragments.


    "With you, Xu Shaotang, if you''re still so consistent, wouldn''t you be at a loss?" Mu Tiance smiles happily, with the joy of surviving the disaster on his face. If he or Xu Shaotang came alone this time, I''m afraid that the person who came here has died in Edward''s hands now.


    When Edward borrowed the power of God''s forbidden area, he was really like a god! Mu Tiance even suspects that his grandfather mu Huangyu and Xu Shaotang''s master Xu Qing may not be Edward''s opponents.


    It''s a good thing that they can live under such a powerful Edward''s attack.


    At the same time, he also wondered in his heart, what kind of power is the so-called power of God''s forbidden area, and can they touch that realm?


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s joking words, Xu Shaotang has a happy smile on his face. He just lies on the ice, looks at mu Tiance and says, "let''s recover some strength first, and then go to those bastards to settle accounts after meeting with Baoshan."


    Now we don''t know the situation of Long Fei and his people. If the long-range attack of the multinational joint forces caused their casualties, he would definitely talk to those countries.


    After resting on the ice for a while, their physical strength recovered a lot. At the same time, they stood up from the ice, moved their bodies along the floating ice, and quickly approached the land.


    Soon, they set foot on the land, boarded a slightly higher ice cover, saw the black spots in the distance, they immediately rushed there.


    Long Fei and Xu Shaotang are crossing each other to cover their retreat. The soldiers who attacked them crazily before and Xu Shaotang are fighting with each other when they see them underground. If it is not for this, they have no chance to get out of the battle. Even if they don''t die under the soldiers'' hands, they may lose their lives in the attack of those long-range weapons just now.


    Li Baoshan looked at the collapse of the pit in the distance. His face was full of worry. He said to himself, "I don''t know what happened to Xu Shao and them."


    "Don''t worry, they should be OK." Long Fei patted Li Baoshan on the shoulder and said, "I think it''s about them that those soldiers fight each other."


    "That said, but..."


    Later, Li Baoshan didn''t say any more. After all, he was hit by long-range weapons. The whole ground had collapsed and tons of broken ice had fallen into it. Even though Xu Shaotang was powerful, they would be more or less difficult to cope with this kind of power?


    Although he didn''t say what he said, everyone understood what he said and was worried for a while.Just as everyone was worried, his left hand suddenly pointed to the distance and cried, "look, it''s Xu Shao and them!"


    Hearing the shouts of his left hand, everyone looked happily along the direction of his left finger, only to see Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance approaching them quickly in the ice and snow.


    "Ha ha, I said, Xu Shao, they must be OK!" The big bear grinned, and his worried face was swept away.


    Li Baoshan looked back at the bear and said with a smile, "why didn''t you say that just now?"


    "Hey, hey..." Big bear touched his head unkindly and laughed honestly. He was so happy, just like an innocent child.


    During the conversation, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have come to them. Looking at many people standing in front of them, Xu Shaotang finally completely put down his heart.


    "Can you hold on?" Xu Shaotang went over and looked at the injuries of everyone next to each other.


    All of them were injured more or less, but on the surface, it didn''t seem to matter. The only serious one might be the bear who was injured by the enemy''s sniper.


    "Nothing! It''s all minor injuries! " Long Fei asked with a smile, "have you destroyed the leaders of the hand of God?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s all gone. From now on, there will be no more hand of God in the world. By the way, do you know which country is launching those long-range weapons to attack here? "


    "Who else but North America?" Long Fei took a look at the big pit in the distance and hummed coldly: "it''s estimated that their troops are gathering here now..."

 Chapter 943

    With the large-scale airborne landing of North American troops, it can be said that there is nothing wrong with Xu Shaotang.


    After the follow-up troops arrived one after another, they left the Antarctic continent in a Chinese icebreaker. Before they left, they taught the commander of North America a lesson by the way, which was a relief for their bombing.


    After returning to Huaxia, Long Fei was sent to the hospital by the medical staff who had been waiting at the airport. After Xu Shaotang got three pieces of keys, he drove to Shennong mountain with mu Tiance by helicopter.


    Although it has been several years since the last visit to Shennong mountain, the marks left by Xu Shaotang and the wine maniac are still vaguely recognizable. Along the marks left by them, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance finally arrive at the valley.


    "Is this the vestige of prehistoric civilization?" Mu Tiance looked around at the land with birds singing and flowers fragrance in front of him. He was slightly surprised.


    In his view, the place where there are traces of prehistoric civilization must be a barren land, but it is very different from what he imagined. It is not like the traces of prehistoric civilization at all, but more like a paradise.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and jumped first. Soon, mu Tiance jumped with him.


    "Do you know what tree it is?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    "I don''t know." Mu Tiance asked, "do you know?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "that''s the dragon blood tree!"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Xu Shaotang can''t help but think of the scene he was looking for with a drunken maniac. Now everything here is the same, but it has long been a matter of right and wrong.


    He would like to know what is in this relic. He would take all the secrets in this relic to the grave of the drunken maniac to solve the mystery in his heart.


    After taking two pieces of keys from mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang slowly comes to the stone wall, sweeps away the moss on the circular keyhole, and puts five pieces of keys into the keyhole in turn.


    "Click!"


    With the combination of five pieces of key fragments, a complete key appears in front of Xu Shaotang. The circular keyhole inlaid with the key turns slightly. Then, the five pieces of key suddenly fall into the keyhole and contact with the keyhole without any gap.


    "Be careful!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance and said, "the ruins should be opened. Let''s not turn over the boat in the sewer."


    Since the people of prehistoric civilization left the key to open this relic, this relic must be very important. In such an important relic, according to the level of science and technology possessed by prehistoric civilization, it is not surprising to see what kind of monsters appeared.


    Mu Tiance didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. He just stares at the lock hole with his eyes. Now it''s completely sunken. It seems impossible to take out five pieces of key again.


    As time goes by, although the time is not very long, the two waiting people feel extremely long. They can''t wait to know what kind of secret is hidden in the ruins, and whether we can find the reason for the sudden disappearance of prehistoric literature from the ruins.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the surrounding earth shakes, and then the water in the pool in the middle of the valley suddenly drops at a very fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it has dropped several meters deep.


    Around the small lake, a few stone mounds suddenly appear. The stone mounds are distributed around the small lake, which seems to protect the safety of the small lake.


    "What''s that?" Mu Tiance points to the abrupt stone pier and asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "it should be infrasonic weapon."


    He still remembers the scene when he first came here. The scene of countless birds turning into meat directly in the sky constantly appeared in his mind and constantly reminded him of the danger here. Even though he is now a master of alchemy, he still doesn''t think he can survive the attack of infrasonic weapons.


    Mu Tiance didn''t ask Xu Shaotang what infrasonic weapon is. He just slowly approached the stone pier. His steps were also extremely careful. It can be seen that he was full of vigilance here.


    Close to the edge of the small lake, there is no danger in their imagination, and the small lake may now be more aptly described as a deep pit.


    They carefully looked down from the edge of the pit. It was dark under the pit, and they couldn''t see it at all. From time to time, there was a "buzzing" sound. They didn''t know whether it was the wind or other sounds, but it gave people a sense of horror.


    "Go down and have a look?" Mu Tiance restrained his excitement and asked Xu Shaotang tentatively.


    "I''ve come to this point. How can I be reconciled if I don''t go and have a look?" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "let''s go down at intervals. Once one person is in danger, another person can help each other in time."


    In the face of prehistoric civilization full of mystery, you can''t be too careful. No one knows what will happen next. It''s better not to put eggs in one basket."I''ll go down first!" Mu Tiance can''t wait to say.


    "Forget it, I''ll go down first!" "Xu Tang is a little more familiar with you than I am


    Just as they were discussing who would go first, the earth under their feet trembled again, and a terrible roar came out of the pit, as if some prehistoric beast was coming out of the ground.


    Two people quickly back, full of alert looking at the hole, the whole body of Qi has been running, ready to deal with the sudden situation at any time.


    The tremor of the earth is more intense, the two people''s bodies are constantly shaking, and their faces are more and more serious. They know that the thing coming out of the ground is about to appear!


    Just when they thought that something terrible was going to be drilled out of the ground, a ball suddenly appeared in front of them. The size of the ball was almost the same as that of the deep pit. It was as big as two football fields. The outside of the ball was covered with metallic luster, so it floated quietly in front of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    "This..." Mu Tiance looked at the ball in front of him in surprise. They thought that what they were going to rush out would be a monster. Unexpectedly, it was a huge ball.


    Xu Shaotang also looked at the ball floating in the air in surprise. There was no power facilities outside the ball, just like a balloon. He really couldn''t understand how the ball, which looked like a metal ball, floated in the air.

 Chapter 944

    "Wula..." (discovery of unknown life, ongoing exploration)


    just as they were looking at the floating ball in doubt, an obscure word suddenly sounded in their ears. They only heard the "creak" sound in their ears, but they didn''t understand the meaning of the sound. Only one thing can be judged, that is, the sound came from the ball.


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang as if to ask what the voice means.


    Xu Shaotang shows his hand to Mu Tiance and gives him a helpless look. He really doesn''t know what the obscure words mean.


    Just when they didn''t know why, the ball suddenly began to vibrate slightly and began to rotate slowly. Finally, the ball opened a door in front of them, and a gangway stretched out from the door of the ball and fell straight in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Go in and have a look?" Mu Tiance looked at the gangway, his eyes full of eager look.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "look back, but be very careful."


    Even if Mu Tiance didn''t ask, he also planned to go to the ball to find out. They all know that if they want to know the whole story of prehistoric civilization, they probably have to enter the ball.


    After making up their mind, the two walked cautiously along the gangway into the ball.


    They just entered the ball, a white light immediately projected on them, and then in their ears suddenly came a loud voice: "welcome to you, mankind a million years later."


    This voice is not like the human voice, a bit similar to the voice of electronic synthesis, but you can hear that there seems to be a trace of joy in the voice.


    As soon as the sound rang out, they immediately fell into vigilance. Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the inner space of the ball and tentatively asked, "who are you?"


    "I''m the brainchild of this secret base. According to your current words, you can call me Xiaozhi." The voice sounded again.


    "Xiaozhi? Artificial intelligence brain Listening to Xiaozhi''s words, Xu Shaotang relaxed his vigilance and asked, "you should be the base of prehistoric civilization. How can you understand our language?"


    He and mu Tiance had seen the language of prehistoric civilization in the suicide forest on the east island before, but they knew nothing about the language of prehistoric civilization and did not know what the figure in the crashed spaceship was saying. Now they suddenly come across a brain that can speak their language, which makes them curious.


    Xiaozhi gave out a burst of "ha ha" laughter humanized, and then said: "when you just entered the base, I have scanned your body, and also obtained your language from your mind, including your current world culture and pattern."


    Xiaozhi seems to be very proud, but as soon as his words come out, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s faces are not surprised, but full of vigilance.


    "Don''t worry, as the most successful artificial intelligence brain, I am endowed with perfect ability and limited by established rules. I won''t recognize the information about your privacy in your mind."


    It is worthy of being the most successful artificial intelligence brain. Xiaozhi understood the reason why Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s face changed almost in an instant.


    "Are you really just an artificial brain?" Xu Shaotang asked incredulously.


    It''s not that he''s paranoid. It''s just that he''s so humanized that he can judge the reason why he and mu Tiance are worried so quickly. It seems that his ability has exceeded their artificial intelligence brain''s cognition.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!" Xiaozhi continued with a smile: "it''s normal that you can''t understand. After all, compared with Atlantis, you still have some differences in civilization."


    Perhaps in order to take care of their face, Xiaozhi didn''t say that their current civilization is far behind Atlantis, just like a modern man and a savage living in the mountains.


    "Atlantis? What is that? " Mu Tiance asked suspiciously.


    Xiaozhi was stunned, and then he said, "it''s what you call prehistoric civilization. It was a splendid civilization, but it was destroyed in our own hands a million years ago."


    "What''s going on? Can you tell us? " Xu Shaotang repressed his excitement. He knew that all the questions about prehistoric civilization could be answered today.


    "If you are patient, let me sort out my ideas first." Xiaozhi''s tone was full of nostalgia for Atlantis. "After all, I have been sleeping here for a million years. If I were a person, I would be an old man in twilight."


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "we have plenty of time, you can tell us slowly."


    They came here just to find out why prehistoric civilization was destroyed. Since there is such an artificial brain as Xiaozhi, they certainly don''t mind learning more from Xiaozhi.


    Next, there was a brief silence between them. Xiaozhi seemed to be really sorting out his own thoughts, while Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were waiting patiently. Now they have endless time. Even if Xiaozhi said it for three days and three nights, they can listen to it without any distractions.For a long time, this silence was finally broken by a deep sigh of Xiaozhi.


    "Before I tell you the cause of the destruction of Atlantis, I''d like to briefly introduce our Atlantis to you." "Atlantis was born 1.1 million years ago. The earliest Atlantis were no different from savages," he said. However, after a long period of development, Atlantis has gradually become an incomparably powerful civilization. We have incomparably brilliant technology, the most powerful weapons and the most powerful soldiers in the world. Under such circumstances, we finally rule the whole planet. However, the rulers of Atlantis were not satisfied with the status quo. They began to turn their goal to the world in outer space, which also laid the foundation for the destruction of Atlantis. "


    Xiaozhi''s voice is very sad. Even if his voice is an artificial electronic synthesis voice, it can make people feel his emotions. Maybe Xiaozhi is a life in itself, just in a completely different form from them.


    "And after that?" Xu Shaotang can''t wait to ask: "how can the brilliant Atlantis civilization go to destruction?"

 Chapter 945

    "After..." Xiaozhi''s mood dropped suddenly and murmured to himself, "after that, the people of Atlantis ate the evil fruit they planted."


    "Can you tell me more about it?"


    Xu Shaotang never dreamed that he would have such a humanized dialogue with an AI one day.


    At this moment, he did not regard Xiaozhi as an artificial brain at all, but as an old man who knew a lot about the past.


    "Of course!" Xiaozhi said: "since you wake me up, I will answer any questions you ask as my master told me before he died, provided that I know."


    "Your master?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, the one who gave me birth is my master." Xiaozhi said, "but let''s get back to the point first."


    "Well, you say."


    Xiaozhi once again sorted out some confused memories caused by Xu Shaotang''s interruption, and then said: "when the ruler of Atlantis aimed at outer space, we knew that the civilization of Atlantis was not as strong as we thought. Compared with some powerful civilizations in outer space, we were still very weak. In order to deal with the possibility of war with other civilizations, Atlantis once again launched a crazy scientific competition. Countless more powerful technologies have been developed by intelligent scientists. At the same time, the topic of developing the potential of our soldiers has also been put on the agenda. Finally, a scientist named trosko has successfully developed a potential development potion that can turn ordinary soldiers into powerful ones. "


    "Potential development agents?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked, "is it the medicine that can develop the power of God''s forbidden zone?"


    "Yes Xiao Zhi said in a deep voice: "after the emergence of potential development potions, countless soldiers have become powerful ones! But what they bring is not the power of Atlantis, but our eternal nightmare


    At this point, Xiaozhi stopped, as if recalling the nightmare that made him feel fear.


    After trying to calm the violent fluctuation in his heart, Xiaozhi continued: "those powerful people really played a very important role in our early fight with other civilizations, until one day, countless people with abilities all became bloodthirsty demons overnight! Potential development potions bring them powerful power, but also began to gradually lose their humanity and reason! They started killing people when they saw them, turning Atlantis into Purgatory. In order to prevent the killing of these capable people, there is also a division within Atlantis. Some people think that all capable people should be wiped out with powerful weapons, while others think that we should give up our present planet and migrate to other livable planets. As a result, the two people argued endlessly, and finally evolved into an unprecedented war. "


    "That war used countless weapons to destroy the sky and the earth, and made the whole planet fall into the ocean of war! In the end, all the capable people fell under the weapons that destroyed the sky and the earth, but the war still did not stop! When everyone realized that the war could not continue, other civilizations took advantage of it. Atlantis, who consumed great strength in the civil war, was no longer the opponent of those civilizations, and finally went to destruction! "


    "After the destruction of Atlantis, some people who survived were forced to hide in order to avoid the pursuit of alien civilization. They hid underground and built underground cities in an attempt to continue the civilization of Atlantis. However, the alien civilization obviously didn''t want us to have the chance to make a comeback, and pursued us fiercely. Realizing that Atlantis may not be able to continue, several scientists will build a secret base, hide part of the civilization technology of Atlantis in the secret base, divide the key of the secret base into five pieces, and throw it into the barren places all over the planet, so as to avoid the complete destruction of the civilization of Atlantis. And my master is one of those scientists... "


    Xiaozhi''s voice came to a sudden stop here, indicating the end of the story of Atlantis.


    After hearing Xiaozhi''s words, many doubts in Xu Shaotang''s mind have been solved. Surely the underground city he saw under anjikuni lake is the last hiding place for the surviving Atlantis? But even though they have been hiding underground, they still have not got rid of the pursuit of alien civilization.


    He thought about the reasons for the extinction of many prehistoric civilizations, that they might be destroyed in nuclear war, that they might be destroyed in the inevitable natural disasters, but he did not think that the brilliant Atlantis civilization was destroyed because of those who had the ability. Those who had the ability of Atlantis people should be the Chinese warriors or those who had the ability of the West Capable people or something?


    The funny thing is that these powerful people are made by themselves.


    "How powerful are the people you mentioned?" Mu Tiance doesn''t have Xu Shaotang''s feeling in his heart. He is concerned about the strength of those who have the ability. Edward, who has only developed part of the power of God''s forbidden area, is so terrible. How strong are those who have developed all the power of God''s forbidden area?"Well, it''s not easy to explain." Xiaozhi thought about it and said, "well, I''ll show you something. Maybe you can understand."


    As Xiaozhi''s voice fell, a bright light suddenly appeared in front of them. The bright light hit the metal wall of the base and cast an image on it.


    There is not much difference between the people in the image and the people in the world now, but their bodies should be a little bigger. Several flying saucer shaped aircrafts appeared in the sky, and the aircrafts kept firing various weapons that they had never seen to the naked people below. Just looking at the appearance of those weapons, we also knew how powerful those weapons would be.


    In the face of the blow in the sky, the bare upper body of those people did not show a look of fear, one of them raised his hand and pressed on the side of the stone wall, and then the earth began to shake, even if they just looked at the image, they could feel the intensity of the shaking.


    Just when Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were puzzled, a mountain dozens of meters high had been lifted up by the naked man. The man threw the mountain out of his hand. Then, a dazzling light came out, and one of the dodgy aircrafts was directly hit by the mountain, making a violent explosion

 Chapter 946

    The picture suddenly disappears here.


    But Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are still staring at the metal wall without any image.


    Although the content of this video is very limited, it is enough to let them see the horror of those people who have developed all the power of God''s forbidden area. Who can imagine that a high mountain of tens of meters was pulled up directly with the help of personal power, and the power of the naked man has far exceeded their cognition.


    It''s not a human being at all, it''s an immortal!


    Only the fairy in the myth has such a powerful and terrifying power, which is a kind of power to destroy heaven and earth. No wonder the powerful Atlantis will be destroyed because of these people.


    Mu Tiance swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked Xiaozhi with half faith: "do all the people who develop the power of God''s forbidden area have such strength?"


    If so, how much meaning do they have to exist? I''ve been practicing hard for many years, but I can''t compare with other people''s potential development potion. I''m afraid nobody''s heart will be in balance, right?


    "No!" Xiaozhi said: "the strength of these people is not very outstanding. Those who are really powerful don''t need to use a hill to smash the aircraft. Even a small stone in their hands is a lethal weapon, enough to destroy the aircraft!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Tiance was speechless for a while. He thought that the strength of those people with bare upper body just now was immortal level. Unexpectedly, there were more terrible people.


    What are the warriors like him and Xu Shaotang in front of those who are really powerful? Are you just a babe?


    At this moment, an unprecedented sense of disheartened came to Mu Tiance. He suddenly found that what he had been pursuing all these years seemed to have no meaning at all. If there were capable people, all his pursuits were just a smile in the eyes of those capable people.


    Like mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang''s face is full of loss. Their pursuit of martial arts is so worthless at this moment.


    "Can we have a look inside?" Xu Shaotang reached out and pointed to the space inside the base. Now the more he thought about it, the more confused he was. It''s better to go to the base Atlantis tried his best to preserve.


    "Of course!" Xiaozhi said: "from the moment you wake me up, you are my new masters. If you want, you can take everything in this base."


    "Thank you Xu Shaotang said thanks to Xiao Zhi, patted mu Tiance on the shoulder and said, "you''d better go inside first."


    Both he and mu Tiance belong to martial arts. He can feel mu Tiance''s mood now. He has already had the heart of seclusion, and his heart may be a little better. However, mu Tiance''s pursuit of martial arts has never stopped. In the face of such a blow, the loss in his heart can be imagined.


    Mu Tiance calmly followed Xu Shaotang into the base. There was a sense of advanced science and technology everywhere. Xiaozhi kept introducing everything around them, making them feel how brilliant the civilization of Atlantis was.


    In fact, there are not many things in the base. They are basically some information and documents, as well as some plant seeds of that era, which were prepared in advance by those scientists for fear of the extinction of plants on this planet.


    "What is this?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly fall on a transparent glass cover. Inside the glass cover is a tubular metal object. Xiaozhi introduces them all the things they can see, but he doesn''t introduce it. This makes Xu Shaotang curious.


    "Are you sure you want to know?" Xiao Zhi asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "you should satisfy my curiosity."


    "Well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you." Xiaozhi said helplessly: "this is an improved potential development potion. It is said that it can make people develop the power of God''s forbidden area without losing their humanity. However, because it came out too late, it has never been tested on people, so I don''t recommend you to use it. Moreover, after millions of years, no one knows what the potential development potion has become What does it look like


    It can be seen that according to Xiaozhi''s wishes, he didn''t want to tell Xu Shaotang about this potential medicine. It was only because he was bound by the established rules. Since Xu Shaotang had asked, he had to say it.


    "Is this a potential development potion?" Xu Shaotang close to the transparent glass cover, carefully looking at the potential medicine.


    Potential development potions should be installed in metal pipes. Now they can''t see what the magic potential development potions look like. They can only guess according to their own imagination.


    Xu Shaotang quietly looks at the potential development potion in the glass cover, and a devil constantly reminds him to take away the potential development potion. In this way, the Mu family can be completely destroyed in his hands in an instant, and the thing he promised Longjiang will be completed, and he can live the life he wants with peace of mind, and there will be no one in the future It could threaten his safety again.However, another voice reminded him not to be influenced by the devil in his heart. After all, it is not the right way to develop potential potions. He may become a bloodthirsty devil while gaining great power.


    Two voices are constantly ringing in Xu Shaotang''s mind, which makes Xu Shaotang in an unprecedented battle of tolerance.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang''s good thoughts finally defeated the devil. He shook his head to drive away the evil thoughts in his mind. Then he turned his head and looked at mu Tiance. After thinking about it, he said, "you have heard Xiaozhi''s words. If you are interested, you can try this potential potion. As for the result, you have to bear it by yourself."


    With that, Xu Shaotang took the initiative to step back and showed mu Tiance that he didn''t have any idea about this potential development drug.


    "Why don''t you look up?" asked Xu? You know, if this potential development potion works, you''ll never be my opponent again. "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I will stay away from the noise of the world after I go back from here. Therefore, this thing is useless to me."


    "Well? Do you mean to go into seclusion? " Mu Tiance doubted: "why, don''t you help the top deal with our Mu family?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang said without concealment: "you also know that there are some powerful weapons here, which are enough to pose a threat to your Mu family. I will take some weapons from here that can threaten the Mu family but not destroy the world and give them to them. If they can study them thoroughly, the threat of the Mu family will be removed naturally. If they can''t study those weapons, then follow them Naturally. In fact, the two boxes that we took out from the crashed aircraft in East Island have been opened. There are some advanced weapons information in them. Maybe, they have been deciphered now... "


    He and mu Tiance are friends who have lived and died several times together. There is no need for him to hide this matter.

 Chapter 947

    "Xu Shaotang, are you forcing me to use this potential potion?"


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang coldly. If Xu Shaotang really does that, it can be imagined that the weapons made with the advanced technology of Atlantis will not be able to compete with the Mu family who blindly rely on ancient martial arts.


    Did not listen to Xiaozhi say that those who are as powerful as immortals are finally eliminated by those powerful weapons?


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not forcing you or the Mu family. Although Qin Zongheng is dead, I still agree with some of his ideas. It is the advanced technology that makes the country strong, not the strong individuals. The technology that Atlantis can develop may be the same as we can in a hundred years. By then, you and I will have no use under those powerful weapons. This is not so much a kind of coercion as a general trend... "


    The destruction of Atlantis touched Xu Shaotang a lot. Science and technology are constantly improving, but they are limited. Even those powerful and immortal figures are defeated by science and technology in the end?


    Mu Tiance quietly listened to Xu Shaotang''s words. Xu Shaotang''s words were very straightforward, but not unreasonable.


    Is it really the trend of the times?


    "If I use the potential development potion and kill you and those who are studying those powerful weapons, won''t I be able to stop all this?" Mu Tiance''s eyes are staring at Xu Shaotang, and he doesn''t hide his thoughts from Xu Shaotang.


    The reason why he and Xu Shaotang went through life and death several times is that he did not want Xu Shaotang to die in the hands of others, but also because he thought that he and Xu Shaotang were real villains, not hypocrites full of benevolence, justice and morality.


    "You won''t, at least you won''t kill me!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile to Mu Tiance: "you and I are the same kind of people. If I use potential medicine, I will not kill you, and you will not kill me! Because those who have used potential development potions and whose strength has skyrocketed do not disdain to regard another person as an opponent! "


    "Ha ha, you really know me!" Mu Tiance burst out laughing, took a look at the potential development team, and then asked Xiaozhi, "Xiaozhi, since you have just scanned both of us, then I ask you, are warriors like us only people who have developed the power of God''s forbidden area, but we have not developed so much?"


    "I didn''t think you would ask that." Xiaozhi said with a smile: "indeed, whether you warriors, or those powers in your brain, or other people who have power beyond ordinary people, in fact, they are just developing the power of God''s forbidden area! Even I suspect that the immortals in your mythological system are just people who exploit the power of God''s forbidden zone! "


    Xiaozhi''s answer is in Mu Tiance''s expectation, but it is beyond Xu Shaotang''s expectation. In other words, Xu Shaotang has never thought about this problem from the beginning to the end.


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s very possible for Xiaozhi to say that there is no God in the world. It''s just that those strong people develop the power of God''s forbidden zone so much that it goes beyond the ordinary people''s cognition. Therefore, they become the immortals in the eyes of ordinary people, thus forming a perfect mythological system.


    "How much do you think we have developed the power of God''s forbidden zone?" Mu Tiance asked Xiaozhi with a smile.


    "Twelve percent!" "You''ve only developed so much," he said


    "Hehe, is it a tie again?" With a faint smile, mu Tiance turned his eyes to Xu Shaotang again. His face was radiant again. He said with a smile: "this potential development medicine is here. I prefer the power obtained by my own efforts to those obtained by external factors! Xu Shaotang, I seem to have a new pursuit now. What about you? "


    Yes, he has a new pursuit now, that is to develop more power of God''s forbidden area. He wants to see how much power he can develop in his lifetime!


    Once upon a time, they all thought that they had stood at the peak of martial arts, but now, he found out how short-sighted he was before.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s new look, Xu Shaotang has a happy smile on his face.


    "My pursuit is simple!"


    "How simple is it?"


    "Wife and child are hot at the end of the pit!" Xu Shaotang said with a laugh.


    He has decided to retire. What else can he pursue?


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "your pursuit is not simple, but there is no pursuit at all! Because you''ve got everything you''re after! Xu Shaotang, in Antarctica, it seems that we haven''t decided yet? "


    Before going to Antarctica, he said to see who could kill the head of the hand of God, but in the end, it was the two of them who jointly killed Edward. If only one of them faced Edward alone, there would be no chance of survival. Therefore, they still won the same victory as before!


    "Why, do you have any new proposals?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Of course!" Mu Tiance nodded, glanced around the base, then said with a smile: "let''s see who can develop the power of God''s forbidden zone more and who can go further! I don''t think it''s necessary for you to help them deal with the Mu family. My father and my grandfather are also Wu Chi. If they know they are just a drop in the ocean, I don''t think they have the heart to think about driving in China. So, if you want to take away the advanced technology here, you can do it at will. However, I think you should tell them, now The biggest threat to them is not the Mu family, but the alien civilizations that may appear at any time... "At this moment, mu Tiance was relieved. Compared with those with strong abilities, they still have a long way to go.


    He even thought, if the power of God''s forbidden area is fully developed, will there be new power after that?


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang also fell into a lot of thinking. Mu Tiance''s words are not unreasonable. The civilization of the world is too backward now. If those advanced civilizations invade the world one day, the world will fall apart in an instant. At that time, how can China, which he cares about, be spared?


    "Good! I''ll tell them all about it Xu Shaotang nodded his head heavily, like a promise, and said: "I can promise you that if the Mu family really doesn''t want to drive on Huaxia, Huaxia will never treat the Mu family badly!"


    "I believe you!" Mu Tiance smiles and asks, "well, do you accept my proposal just now? Our contest is not over yet. "


    "Yes! Why not? " Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "in fact, I also want to know how much potential I have. Maybe one day we will become immortals in other people''s eyes."


    "Are we not now? Ha ha

 Chapter 948

    "Are you so indifferent to this potential development potion that may directly bring you incomparable strength..."


    In the face of the sudden change between the two, Xiaozhi seems to be not quite adapted.


    They looked at each other and asked, "why should we be moved?"


    Xiaozhi said: "because as long as you use this potential development agent, you can directly become the strongest in the world now? When the time comes, don''t you want the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain? "


    "Do you know what we want?" Xu Shaotang asked Xiaozhi with a smile.


    "I know!" Xiaozhi said: "you are both warriors, and both of you pursue strong personal strength. This potential development potion can fully meet your requirements."


    He has scanned Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s mind, and he knows their identities clearly. For anyone who pursues strong personal strength, this potential development potion is an irresistible temptation.


    And he can see that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had such an irresistible desire when they just knew that the glass cover was a potential development drug. Now, they seem to have suddenly lost interest in this potential development drug.


    "Wrong!" Mu Tiance looked at the potential development potion with a smile, and his eyes were full of disdain. He said with a smile: "it''s true that we are pursuing strong personal strength, but when we are pursuing such strength, we are more challenging ourselves. Every progress is achieved by defeating ourselves before! We don''t want wind and rain, but to make our life full of fun


    "I don''t quite understand what you are saying, but I like you very much. You are different from the people I have met before." Xiaozhi is very happy with a smile, seems to be happy to know two new friends.


    "People you''ve met before?" Xu Shaotang acutely captured the key information in Xiaozhi''s words, and asked suspiciously: "is there anyone else here?"


    He always thought that they were the first people to come here in a million years.


    "Of course not!"


    As Xiaozhi''s words fall, a young man suddenly appears in front of them. The young man''s appearance is the same as theirs, but his eyes are dark blue, just like the water in a clear lake.


    "You..." Xu Shaotang looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him and asked in disbelief, "are you Xiaozhi?"


    "Of course!" Xiaozhi''s face with a warm smile, said: "you are the third wave of guests I received here, but the previous two waves have been reduced to ashes by me."


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Tiance looked at Xiaozhi and instinctively made a defensive gesture and asked, "why do you want to kill them?"


    According to Xiaozhi, the person who can find here is his new master? Why did he kill his new master? What is the little wisdom in front of us? Is it human or artificial intelligence?


    "Because of their greed!" Just now, Xiao Zhi''s face was as cold as the warm spring breeze, and he said coldly: "after I said that the thing in the glass cover is a potential development medicine, the first two waves of people are fighting for it. Everyone wants to take the only potential development medicine for himself! However, they don''t know that one of the rules set by my master is to kill those who are greedy! They also don''t think that this kind of thing that can almost destroy heaven and earth can''t be given to a greedy person! We have suffered losses in the hands of those who have the ability. How can we let that tragedy happen again? "


    At the moment, Xiaozhi has completely become a cold-blooded killer. He can''t see any humanity from his blue eyes.


    "So, we''ve picked up a life by accident?" Xu Shaotang looks at Xiaozhi with a smile. He doesn''t make a defensive posture with mu Tiance. He has already guessed something in his heart.


    The cold color on Xiaozhi''s face retreated again and said with a smile: "you can''t say you picked up a life, but you saved your own life! To tell you the truth, that so-called potential development potion is just a precious metal. "


    "You lied to us?" Mu Tiance frowned.


    Xiaozhi said with a smile, "it''s not cheating you, it''s testing you!"


    "So what you said about the potential development of drugs is also false?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xiaozhi shook his head slightly: "in addition to saying that the metal rod is a potential development potion, other things I said are true."


    Everything he does is done according to the master''s instructions. The things here are very important. He needs to select a suitable civilization for the master to inherit these things. They don''t want to see the tragedy once again.


    "I have another question!" Looking at Xiaozhi, Xu Shaotang asked, "are you human or artificial intelligence?"


    "Artificial intelligence, of course!" Xiaozhi said with a smile: "or you can see me as an artificial intelligence with a body. I have everything that human beings have, except fertility!"


    "Can you leave this place?" Xu Shaotang asked."Yes Xiaozhi nodded and said, "before I fall asleep again, I can go anywhere in the world."


    Apart from other things, he is a man with endless life. As long as he wants to go, he can arrive in a short time. Of course, this short time is relative to his infinite life.


    "So these five pieces of keys you left all over the world?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Xiaozhi nodded and said, "if you want to wake me up, you must have five pieces of keys. So every time I wake up, five pieces of keys will come back to me. If no one passes the test of my master, I will throw these five pieces of keys all over the world again, and then fall asleep again, waiting for the next person."


    Listening to Xiaozhi''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other face to face. They are two smart people who are almost fooled by this artificial intelligence.


    At the same time, they are also thankful that they are not interested in the fake potential development potion. Otherwise, they have already died under Xiaozhi''s hands. If they die under Xiaozhi''s hands, they will even feel wronged as ghosts.


    "Well, now that you have passed the master''s test, you can take anything here, including me." Xiaozhi smiles to the two and looks around the base.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at mu Tiance. Seeing that mu Tiance''s eyes were slightly closed, he immediately understood mu Tiance''s meaning and said to Xiaozhi with a smile, "just choose some technologies that are suitable for our current civilization and give them to me to take away. As for you, you''d better continue to wait for the next one."


    "Ha ha, you are very smart. I really like you more and more." Xiaozhi approached Xu Shaotang, looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "there are many leading technologies here, but most of them are beyond your current civilization. Even if you take them away, they won''t be of any use. Therefore, your requirements are quite wise! Well, I''ll go and choose some technologies suitable for your current civilization. I like you very much, so I will directly convert it into your current words for your researchers to study! "


    With that, Xiaozhi suddenly disappears in front of them. The next moment, a disc floats directly in front of Xu Shaotang

 Chapter 949

    "It includes military, medical, information and other technologies. If your scientists are willing to spend some time, they should soon be able to connect with the technology of your current civilization."


    Xiaozhi slowly goes to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, points to the CD in Xu Shaotang''s hand and says.


    "Thank you Xu Shaotang put away the CD and looked at Xiaozhi with grateful eyes.


    Let alone let those scientists spend some time, even let them exchange their lives for these technologies, they must be willing! Xu Shaotang believes that these technologies will soon be understood by Xia''s scientists. With these, he believes that Xia''s strength is enough to stand at the top of the world!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang put away the CD as a treasure, mu Tiance said gently, "you are very happy. I came with you all the way, but I didn''t get any good."


    "Ha ha, isn''t it the best that we can live in peace?" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile.


    Seeing that they were fighting again, Xiao Zhi shook his head with a smile and said seriously, "as a witness of the destruction of several civilizations, I''d like to give you a piece of advice."


    "Oh, what advice?" Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at Xiaozhi at the same time.


    Now Xiaozhi is a master of everything in their eyes. After all, just as Xiaozhi said, he has lived for millions of years and witnessed the destruction of several civilizations. Xiaozhi is far better than them in terms of insight and knowledge.


    Xiaozhi quietly looked at them and said slowly, "your civilization is not necessarily safe now. It may be invaded by external civilization at any time, or it may have been discovered by external civilization. Therefore, I advise you not to spend your strength on internal fighting, because your real enemies are those external civilizations that may invade you at any time. The previous civilizations were completely destroyed by the invasion of external civilizations. "


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance realized what Xiaozhi said before. Now they are worried when they hear Xiaozhi say it in person.


    In fact, if the so-called alien civilization invades after their death, it doesn''t matter to them. They are not saviors, and they don''t have such lofty ideals. They can do their best when they are still alive.


    However, if those alien civilizations invaded while they were alive, it would have a greater impact on them.


    At least for Xu Shaotang, he didn''t want to see Xia destroyed, and he didn''t want to see the people he loved and cared about die in the disaster.


    After thinking about it quietly for a long time, Xu Shaotang looked up at Xiaozhi and asked, "how far is the invasion of alien civilization for us?"


    Xiaozhi gently shook his head and said: "I don''t know, I said, anytime! It may be 10000 years later, or it may be tomorrow. No one knows when this day will come. "


    "If alien civilization really invades, will you help?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "No!" Xiaozhi affirmed: "my duty of existence is to pass down the civilization of Atlantis. If your civilization is destroyed, I will continue to wait for the planet to breed the next civilization to inherit our civilization."


    "Didn''t you say we were your new masters?" Xu Shaotang said, "what if we order you to help?"


    Xiaozhi still shook his head firmly and said: "you are indeed my new master, but I am limited by the rules set by the scientist who made me. Therefore, even if you order me to help, I can''t help."


    Even if Xiaozhi looks exactly the same as a real human, he is still a robot after all. He has a lot of autonomy, but he is also bound by the established rules, which he can''t change at all.


    Well, I can''t count on Xiaozhi!


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at mu Tiance and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t think you should treat me as an opponent. You can completely treat alien civilization as an opponent."


    Mu Tiance took a light look at Xu Shaotang and said, "alien civilization is ethereal. At present, I only regard you as my opponent!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang sighed and said with a helpless smile: "let''s see who can develop more of the power of God''s forbidden zone!"


    This is the competition project they just agreed on, isn''t it?


    In fact, Xu Shaotang wants to accompany his women around the world every day. However, when he sees the terrible side of those powerful people, his heart, which yearns for power, burns up again. He wants to see who can go further in martial arts, he and mu Tiance.


    "That''s about it!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance nodded with satisfaction.


    Listening to the two people talking about their competition, Xiaozhi gently shook his head and said, "it''s not me who hit you. It''s impossible for you to develop the power of God''s forbidden area to those who are capable."


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were stunned at the same time and asked, "why?"As soon as they have a new goal, Xiaozhi comes forward to pour cold water on them, which makes them doubt Xiaozhi''s purpose.


    Is it because Xiaozhi has seen the harm of ability that he doesn''t want to see such powerful people in this civilization again?


    Xiaozhi didn''t know their doubts, but said faintly: "after several previous invasions of alien civilization, the resources of your civilization are already very poor. No matter how hard you try, you can''t develop the power of God''s forbidden zone to more than 13%!"


    "Resources?" Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other face to face. Do they need any resources to support the development of God''s forbidden area?


    "Why, you don''t know?"


    This is a surprise for Xiaozhi. However, after a short surprise, Xiaozhi wanted to understand it. He nodded to them with relief and said, "yes, after several times of civilization destruction, you now know very little about God''s forbidden area."


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at Xiaozhi speechlessly. Even if they don''t plan to take Xiaozhi away, they are still the owners of Xiaozhi before they leave here. Now, the robot despises the proud people of both of them.


    "Then tell us about it." Xu Shaotang walked to the side and sat down, shrugged and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, we have nothing to do now. We have plenty of time to listen to you slowly. We''ll take it as knowledge!"

 Chapter 950

    Mu Tiance also sat down next to Xu Shaotang, quietly waiting for Xiaozhi to popularize the knowledge of God''s forbidden area to their two countrymen.


    "Yes." Xiaozhi nodded slightly and said slowly: "to develop the power of God''s forbidden area, we need sufficient aura, which is what I call resources. Take Atlantis for example, those who once had strong abilities, if they did not have enough aura as support, even if they injected potential development potion, they could not play their due strength at all! For you, aura is the basis of your physical exercise, which is similar to the concept of true Qi in your mind. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at the boy speechless, and then pointed to the special metal that Xiaozhi said was a potential development potion and said, "then you also said that injecting potential potions can make us obtain strong strength?"


    "Isn''t that to test you?" Xiaozhi didn''t cheat the two new masters at all, and naturally said.


    Xu Shaotang heart again speechless, you say you a robot, why so dark?


    Hearing Xiaozhi''s words, mu Tiance was disappointed and said: "that is to say, no matter how hard we try, our strength will not make much breakthrough?"


    "Theoretically yes!" Xiaozhi nodded and said: "of course, if you can enter another space with more Aura, you can develop more power of God''s forbidden area. After all, according to your age, you can develop the power of God''s forbidden area to this level at this time. Even in Atlantis, you are qualified people!"


    "Into another space?" Mu Tiance''s dim eyes suddenly lit up again, "how to enter another space?"


    Seeing mu Tiance''s eyes full of light, Xu Shaotang gently kicked mu Tiance''s leg and said, "brother mu, you don''t really want to go to another space, do you?"


    Xu Shaotang now understands why there has never been a man above the cultivation of alchemy in this world. Maybe it is because of the limitation of aura in this world?


    As far as they are concerned, it is impossible for them to further develop the world''s aura.


    As a warrior, although he also wants to develop more power of God''s forbidden area, he is not willing to enter another space! Not to mention whether he can enter another space, even if he can, he is not willing to leave behind the people he loves in this world.


    He wants to get more powerful, but he wants to be with his beloved and enjoy the peaceful time with them.


    From this point of view, mu Tiance is right. He is really a man who has no pursuit.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, mu Tiance thought a little, then nodded his head and said, "if there is such an opportunity, why not go? Do you want to live your life like your master and my grandfather? "


    While pursuing powerful power, he is also constantly challenging himself. Only in this way, he may think that he is alive. This is why he has always regarded Xu Shaotang as an opponent.


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, he really did not think about this problem, his life may be very long, may be as long as Xuqing''s life, plain for a few years, he does not know if he can stand the plain.


    "Forget it, let''s leave it alone." Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "maybe one day something will force us to become stronger and stronger?"


    It''s too early to think about it now. At least he doesn''t want to enter the so-called another space now, but he plans to go back and spend time with his family.


    After listening to the two of them finish speaking, Xiaozhi went on to the topic just now and said, "as far as I know, there are several spatial fissures in your world, from which you can enter another world. However, no one knows which world the spatial fissure leads to."


    "Where are the cracks in space?" Mu Tiance can''t wait to ask.


    "There is one in your country." Xiaozhi smile, facing mu Tiance''s anxious eyes, slowly said: "Kunlun mountain!"


    "Kunlun mountain?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance screamed at the same time, and then looked at each other in amazement.


    As Xia people, how could they not know Kunlun mountain? In the myth system of Xia Dynasty, it is the existence of Xianshan, also known as the ancestor of all mountains of Xia!


    There are many legends about Kunlun Mountain, such as Kunlun heavenly palace, gate of hell and so on. Even if they have never been to Kunlun Mountain, they are familiar with these legends.


    But they did not expect that there were cracks in the Kunlun Mountains?


    Their surprise was expected by Xiaozhi. Xiaozhi said with a smile: "in fact, there are many people with great powers in your mythological system, and their gathering place is Kunlun mountain. Have you ever thought about why they gathered there?""Why?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "I guess because of the cracks in space, the aura there is much more abundant than other places, so they gather there." Xiaozhi quietly analyzed: "however, those people in your mythological system all disappeared in the end. If I guess correctly, because the aura leaked by the space fissure has been almost consumed by them, they may have gone to another space through the space fissure in order to pursue more powerful forces."


    "So there are cracks in Olympus?" Xu Shaotang asked with a bitter smile.


    In the myth of guxiyue, their gods all live there. According to Xiaozhi''s analysis, I''m afraid that the gods in guxiyue''s myth also go to another space to pursue more powerful power through the space cracks there?


    It''s a bullshit story, but combined with the story of Atlantis, it makes people believe it.


    Xiaozhi nodded and said, "if I guess correctly, it should be."


    "Ha ha, so I really want to go to Kunlun mountain!" Mu Tiance was excited in his eyes. It can be seen that he was completely moved.


    Looking at the excited mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know what to say. Everyone has his own pursuit. He is not qualified to say whether mu Tiance''s pursuit is right or wrong.


    After learning something from Xiaozhi, they finally left slowly.

 Chapter 951

    When they left the ball, the ball quickly fell back to the bottomless cave. Soon, the muddy water filled the hole again, and everything was calm.


    "Come on, let''s go back first!"


    Looking at the reappearance of the small lake, Xu Shaotang sighed to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance nodded and followed Lu Li''s way to Shennong mountain. He asked Lu Li, "do you really want to go to another world? You know, without your opponent, I''m really lonely. "


    "If you want to be lonely, go back to your house and dance. Don''t rely on me." Xu Shaotang joked: "although you are very beautiful, I am not interested in men."


    Mu Tiance takes a slight puff from the corner of his mouth. He resists the impulse of taking off his shoes and patting on Xu Shaotang''s disgusting face. He stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely, snorts and stops talking.


    Seeing that mu Tiance didn''t speak, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and sigh. He put away the funny look on his face and said seriously: "if you really want to go to another space to have a look, it''s not a waste for us to have a good drink before we leave."


    Even when the Mu family was at a standoff with them, he and mu Tiance maintained a relationship of both enemies and friends. Now the Mu family will no longer be a threat to the Xia state. Maybe he and mu Tiance are more friends.


    If Mu Tiance went to another world to seek more powerful power, they might not even be rivals.


    In his memory, it seems that he and mu Tiance have never sat down to have a drink, which is a pity.


    Mu Tiance took a squint at Xu Shaotang, then nodded gently.


    Out of Shennong mountain, Xu Shaotang immediately flew a helicopter to the capital with mu Tiance.


    Outside Miaoyun mountain, he let mu Tiance down, and then went to longzu alone.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang in the dragon group, everyone looks at him with respect. Everyone has learned from Long Fei that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have destroyed the organization of the hand of God together. At the moment, they look at Xu Shaotang with respect to the strong and Xu Shaotang''s feats.


    "Ha ha, willing to come back?" Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang coming to him with a smile, and his heart is full of joy.


    This time, the hand of God was completely eliminated, which can be regarded as removing a piece of mental illness in their hearts. Now the rest is the Mu family! If you can see Mu''s sword broken again in his lifetime, his life will be worth it.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, walks to the Dragon general''s side, and asks, "what''s the situation of Long Fei?"


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "it''s OK. It''s all skin injuries. Your hand named da Xiong is OK after the operation."


    "It''s OK!"


    Hearing the news that everyone was safe, Xu Shaotang finally put down his heart and went forward to hold long Jiang''s wheelchair and said, "let''s go. I''ll tell you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang in doubt and asks, "don''t you go to see those people under your command first? They''re in the base hospital right now. "


    According to his understanding of Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is the one who attaches the most importance to friendship. At this time, he should go and can''t wait to see his wounded.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "look, they are not in a hurry. I have something urgent to tell you."


    "Urgent?" The dragon will jump in his heart.


    Now, the hand of God has been destroyed, and it can still be called an urgent matter by Xu Shaotang. Is it something from the Mu family? Is the duel between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance about to begin after destroying the hand of God? Thinking of this, Long Jiang starts to worry again. Xu Shaotang himself said that he is not sure of defeating mu Tiance. If Xu Shaotang has an accident in the duel with mu Tiance, they will lose a lot.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Longjiang thought in his heart, but quickly pushed Longjiang to the hut.


    When he comes to Longjiang''s cabin, Xu Shaotang notices Longjiang''s worried look.


    "No, it''s a good thing I told you. Why are you putting on such a show?" Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at the Dragon general. At the same time, he starts to sit there and make tea.


    Long Jiang was slightly stunned, and then he put his hand on Xu Shaotang''s head and patted him. He said, "I said if you can finish what you said at one time. I thought that something big happened! Say quickly, what good thing


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said with a smile, "what are you in a hurry? I''ll make you a cup of tea first, so that you won''t be surprised by what I said!"


    "Oh, I say you''ve learned to play tricks now, haven''t you?" Long Jiang smiles heartily, but since Xu Shaotang says it''s a good thing, his worries are put down.


    Anyway, Xu Shaotang had to say this so-called good thing later, but he was not in a hurry. So he sat down and waited for Xu Shaotang to make a good tea.


    After brewing the tea, Xu Shaotang poured a cup for Longjiang, and then poured a cup for himself. He slowly tasted the tea in the cup. At the same time, he reached out from his arms and handed the CD to Longjiang.Dragon will drink a mouthful of tea on the tea table, hand over Xu Shaotang handed over the CD, carefully looked at, and then asked: "what is this?"


    "CD!" Lu Li said with a smile.


    Dragon will slightly stagnate, and then raised his eyes staring at Xu Shaotang, said: "I know it''s a CD, I ask you what''s in the CD! You''re a poor smoker today


    He knew that Xu Shaotang was deliberately hanging his appetite.


    Looking at the choking look of the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang laughed. Then he put away his face and said to the Dragon general seriously, "this is the advanced technology of Atlantis civilization, including military, medical and other fields!"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang''s hand shakes, and quickly puts away the CD carefully. At the same time, he asks Xu Shaotang: "what is Atlantis civilization?"


    "Oh, that''s what we used to call prehistoric civilization!" But Xu Shaotang explained: "the last reason why they destroyed their civilization is that they existed a million years ago."


    "As soon as you came back from Nanlu, you ran out with mu Tiance in a hurry to find the Atlantis civilization?" The Dragon general looked at Xu Shaotang curiously and said, "tell me about the Atlantis civilization now!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "OK, but I advise you to be psychologically prepared. What I''m going to tell you next is incredible!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang sorted out his thoughts and began to slowly talk to Longjiang about what he and mu Tiance saw and heard in the ball. He said it very carefully, and almost every detail was not missed.

 Chapter 952

    When Xu Shaotang told Longjiang everything, Longjiang stood there with a teacup, as if he had settled down.


    Long Jiang''s shock is expected by Xu Shaotang. He doesn''t disturb him either. He knows that long Jiang needs time to digest these things now.


    Full Leng Leng a few minutes later, the dragon will be in the hands of the cup suddenly slipped, fortunately, Xu Shaotang quick to help him catch the cup.


    Until this time, the dragon will slowly come back to God.


    "You don''t want to make fun of me, do you?" The dragon will slowly open his lips, his face is full of incredible look.


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "dare I make fun of you with this? In fact, mu Tiance and I were shocked when we first heard about these things. "


    "So the Mu family''s threat to us has been removed?"


    Long Jiang doesn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. On the one hand, he is happy that the threat of the Mu family to Xia has been relieved. On the other hand, he is worried about the so-called invasion of advanced civilization. In his heart, he is even shocked by the terrible power of those who are powerful enough to move mountains and rivers.


    All kinds of complex moods interweave together, which makes the Dragon feel a little confused about the old man who has experienced numerous storms.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "Mu Tiance has decided to go to Kunlun mountain. Mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen are also martial maniacs. Now they have a new pursuit. As mu Tiance said, even without the suppression of these advanced technologies of Atlantis civilization, they may not take the driving over Xia as their goal any more."


    This is like a frog sitting in a well watching the sky. When he is at the bottom of the well, maybe his biggest dream is to jump out of the well and have a look. When one day he finds that the world outside the well is infinite, his dream has become worthless.


    "What do you think?" Long looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes and said, "do you decide to go back to seclusion as you thought before, or do you want to pursue more powerful power?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know what to do now." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "on the one hand, I want to spend time with my family; on the other hand, I feel extremely curious about the world that the space cracks lead to! I want to spend the rest of my life with my family, and I don''t know if I can stand the loneliness. "


    Xu Shaotang is really tangled. He has never been so tangled in his life.


    He understood that you can''t have it both ways, but he wanted to have it both ways.


    If he didn''t know that they were just frogs in the well, he would firmly choose to retire. But now, the new world is full of endless temptation for him. He can''t help thinking about what kind of world the space crack leads to.


    Curiosity Kills the cat! Xu Shaotang once again deeply felt the correctness of this sentence.


    Facing the tangled Xu Shaotang, Long Jiang didn''t know what to say, so he patted Xu Shaotang heavily on the shoulder and said: "no matter what you do, my brother will support you as before!"


    Feeling the strength of the Dragon general''s hand, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his head, quietly looked at the Dragon general and asked, "if it was you, how would you choose?"


    "Me?" Then he shook his mouth and took a sip of the tea! My life belongs to Xia state. My pursuit is different from yours. I want to see the day when Xia state stands on the top of the world


    The long cherished wish of their generation is to see that the threat of the Mu family to the Xia state has been removed, and to see that the Xia state is really strong. Now, the former may soon be realized, and the latter, it seems, will soon be realized.


    For the Dragon general, he is really satisfied!


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "with these advanced technologies of Atlantis, it is inevitable that Xia state will stand on the top of the world! When you really see that day, how will you choose? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Jiang stagnated slightly for a long time and then said faintly: "if I were still alive at that time, I might go to the outside world to have a look..."


    Hehe, is even the Dragon general curious about the outside world? It seems that the outside world really has endless temptation!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang fell into silence, Long Jiang shook his head helplessly and said, "forget it, don''t think about it. Let''s wait until we get there. For the sake of your depression, I''ll tell you something to make you happy. "


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    The dragon will smile and say, "do you remember the North American commander you taught before you left the south continent?"


    "Of course I do!" Mentioning the bird man, Xu Shaotang was so angry that he said: "we were not killed by the hand of God. On the contrary, we were almost killed by the bombing in North America. We didn''t kill him. We are very polite to him!"


    Long Jiang laughed and said, "what I''m going to say is related to that man, because you beat him. North America also sent us a diplomatic note. How do you guess the old man replied to them?"Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head, saying that he does not know.


    As soon as they came back from the southern mainland, they went to Shennong mountain. They didn''t know about this diplomatic note. However, looking at the expression of the Dragon general, they also knew that the old man certainly didn''t reply.


    "The old man replied to the North American diplomat in person: if I see the commander named Michael, I''ll do the same! Ha ha


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang burst into laughter. Unexpectedly, the old man could even say such words.


    However, it also shows that after the series of attacks against North America planned in the name of Mr. Qin Zongheng before his death, the strength of North America has declined a lot, and Xia has the strength to challenge North America!


    Thinking of Qin Zongheng, Xu Shaotang sighed again.


    Looking at the laughing Xu Shaotang suddenly sighed, the dragon will not understand the asked: "how, this matter is not worth you happy?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I just thought of Qin Zongheng again. If Qin Zongheng could live to this day, maybe he would never have to worry about Xia breaking the ban with martial arts."


    When it comes to Qin Zongheng, the Dragon general also falls into silence. Yes, all the worries of Qin Zongheng will come to naught only after Xia has mastered the advanced technology of Atlantis and made weapons that can threaten these alchemy masters.


    Qin Zongheng, it''s a pity


    After they were silent for a while, Xu Shaotang stood up and said goodbye to Longjiang.


    At the moment of walking out of Longjiang''s room, he turned back and said to Longjiang, "brother, the threat of Mu family has been relieved. You should enjoy your happiness in the future. Let Longfei find a woman and you should have a grandson too..."


    Dragon will be slightly a Leng, then laugh to Xu Shaotang nod.

 Chapter 953

    After leaving Longjiang''s small hospital, Xu Shaotang goes straight to the hospital of longzu base. Seeing that all the brothers who have gone through the battle against the hand of God together are safe, Xu Shaotang is completely relieved.


    After chatting with everyone for a while, Xu Shaotang finally left longzu and rushed to the airport.


    Su goblin should have been born, right? I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman.


    He didn''t tell his family the news that he wanted to go back to Tianhai, just wanted to surprise his family.


    Now the hand of God has been dealt with. In a short time, he should have nothing to do. He can accompany his family at home.


    Well, there''s making people! Xu Shaotang showed a colorful smile at the corner of his mouth!


    Ji Rushu and dantai haven''t been pregnant yet. He has to work hard!


    Moreover, there is a woman he can''t let go of - pity!


    Thinking of Yingyan at home, sitting on the plane, Xu Shaotang can''t help but fall asleep.


    When the plane landed at Tianhai airport, all of Xu Shaotang''s troubles had disappeared. No matter what he wants in the future, the most important thing now is to go home with his family and hug his children.


    I took a taxi from the airport and rushed back to Xu''s home. Even though it''s more than 8 p.m., the Xu''s home is still brightly lit. Laughter and crying can be heard from a distance. Laughter is the voice of a woman at home, and crying is the voice of a baby.


    "The cry is so powerful that it deserves to be my child!" Xu Shaotang was proud in his heart, and then walked slowly to the door.


    As soon as he got close to the door, he felt that someone was aiming at him with a gun. You don''t have to think about it. It must be those people who are secretly protecting the Xu family.


    After seeing that the person near the Xu family''s door was Xu Shaotang, the person who secretly protected the Xu family quickly put away his weapons and said with a smile: ha ha, you can be lazy!


    They can really be lazy. When Xu Shaotang is back, the safety of Xu''s family will not be in their charge. If there is an enemy that Xu Shaotang can''t deal with, they will be too lazy to resist. Anyway, even if they resist, they will die.


    "Ning Er doesn''t cry, good..."


    Su Ruyun, holding Xu Ning, who was just born for more than ten days, sits patiently in the yard and coaxes her. After a while, Lin Yuan has been able to trot. Now he is chasing Miao Miao, who is laughing all over the yard. Miao Miao is not fast, but he deliberately refuses to let Lin Yuan catch her, causing Lin Yuan to turn around all over the yard.


    Looking at a pair of children laughing there, Lin Shuying has become a headache from the beginning of happiness. Rubbing his head, he said to Su Ruyun, "I said, when these little guys grow up, we Xu''s house will be demolished by them, right?"


    "Who said no?" Su Ruyun looked at Xu Ning, who had begun to slowly close his eyes, and said with a smile: "before, I was looking forward to the baby''s birth every day. Now I really want to put her back in my stomach."


    "When the one in Enoch''s stomach comes out, our house will be really busy." Lin Shuying smiles. Seeing that Miao Miao over there is running faster, he shouts to Miao Miao: "Miao Miao, slow down, don''t let your brother fall..."


    Before Lin Shuying''s words were finished, Lin Yuan, who was running after Miao man''s yard there, fell to the ground with a "poop" sound. Lin Yuan was in pain, and immediately began to cry.


    Lin Shuying quickly wants to run over and help Lin Yuan up. However, as soon as she takes two steps, a figure suddenly blocks in front of her. Lin Shuying has no time to stop her steps and suddenly bumps into the man.


    Lin Shuying raised his head, but saw a day and night thinking face appeared in front of him. The villain was looking at himself with a cheap smile at the moment.


    After a little Leng, Lin Shuying exclaimed with a happy face: "Shaotang!"


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s cry, Su Ruyun also looks at Lin Shuying in a hurry. For a moment, her eyes are already red.


    Xu Shaotang reaches for Lin Shuying''s waist and looks back at Lin Yuan, who is still lying on the ground crying. He smiles and says to Lin Shuying, "if the child falls down, let him get up. Our child is not so delicate."


    After releasing Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang first smiles to Su Ruyun, and then slowly comes to Lin Yuan.


    When he squatted down, Miao Miao had a brother flying to hang on his neck, affectionately shouting: "Dad!"


    "Well, Miao Miao Guai!" Xu Shaotang gently kisses Miao Miao''s red face and holds the girl in his arms. Then he says to Lin Yuan, who is still crying: "man, if you fall down, you have to get up by yourself!"


    While crying, Lin Yuan slowly raised his cat like cheek and looked at Xu Shaotang in front of him strangely. However, he seemed to understand Xu Shaotang''s words. The cry stopped gradually. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Then he tried to support his body with his little hand and slowly got up from the ground.


    When he got up from the ground that moment, his face has begun to show a smile, seems to be proud of their small.Xu Shaotang laughs and kisses the little guy''s face. Then he rubs the little guy''s head and says, "OK, let mom help you wipe your face. You''re going to become a little cat."


    Needless to say, Lin Shuying came over and wiped the stains on Lin Yuan''s face with his sleeve.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who is so strict with Miao Miao but is still under one year old Lin Yuan, Lin Shuying wipes Lin Yuan''s cheek and looks at Xu Shaotang angrily and says with a smile: "Shaotang, also look at your attitude towards Miao Miao and yuan''er, and don''t be afraid that the child will say you are eccentric when he grows up."


    Of course, she knows that Xu Shaotang is not partial, because Lin Yuan is a son, so Xu Shaotang will be more strict with him.


    Listening to Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help kissing Miao Miao on his red face. Then he laughed and said, "my master has always told me that a strict teacher is a good apprentice and a stick is a filial son. You don''t want yuaner to be a playboy like me when he grows up?"


    Lin Shuying covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I really hope this child can become a playboy like you."


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while, but he failed to use himself as a negative textbook.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s shriveled appearance, Su Ruyun couldn''t help laughing and said, "Shuying, I hope yuan''er can find so many daughters-in-law like you."

 Chapter 954

    "Is it?" Xu Shaotang looks at Lin Shuying with a smile, and then comes to Su Ruyun with a seedling hanging on him like a koala.


    Looking at the baby sleeping in Su Ruyun''s arms, Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and gently strokes Su Ruyun''s cheek. After a period of time, Su Ruyun''s face is less charming than before, but more mature charm and loving light. Maybe this is the biggest difference between a woman who is a mother and a woman who is not.


    Looking at Su Ruyun with red eyes but a smile, Xu Shaotang said with a little apology: "hard work."


    Su Ruyun didn''t accompany him when he had a baby. Although he knew Su Ruyun wouldn''t blame him, he still had some guilt and regret in his heart.


    But now, the hand of God has been dealt with. There should be no other things in a short time. He can make up for their mother and daughter.


    Su Ruyun let Xu Shaotang warm big hand touch on his cheek, a line of tears of happiness has slipped from his eyes, gently shook his head and said: "not hard, this is my happiness."


    "And my happiness." Xu Shaotang looks at Su Ruyun passionately, and falls his eyes on Xu Ning. He asks Su Ruyun nervously, "can I hold her?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s tense tone, Su Ruyun showed a funny look on his face and said with tears: "she''s your child. Of course you can hold her. But this girl has just been coaxed to sleep by me. As soon as you hold her now, she will wake up. I don''t want to be upset by this girl any more. "


    While they were talking, the Xu family had already come to the yard. Looking at Xu Shaotang standing there with Miao Miao in his arms, everyone''s faces were smiling.


    Although Xu Shaotang has just left the Xu family for a short time, this time is different from before. Everyone knows that he went out to look for people to work hard this time. Now seeing Xu Shaotang''s safe and sound return, the Xu family''s hanging heart is finally completely put down.


    "More food, more food!" Fang LAN looks at Xu Shaotang excitedly, and then looks at the family''s daughter-in-law, thinking that the next family is finally reunited.


    Well, no! Fang Lan''s eyes fall on Song Yinuo''s bulging stomach again. She thinks with a smile that she has to wait for the little guy in Song Yinuo''s stomach to come out. Their family is really reunited.


    "Xu Tang said:" I heard my mother''s words


    In fact, he didn''t have any food. He just didn''t want to see his family busy as soon as he came back. In fact, he preferred the family to sit down and have a good chat. For him, a hungry meal was nothing.


    "If you have eaten it, you must eat it too!" Just now, Fang LAN, who was full of kindness, put on a queen''s posture and glared at Xu Shaotang.


    Since Fang Lan said so, how can Xu Shaotang refuse? He had to nod to Fang LAN.


    Fang LAN went to Xu Wenzheng and touched Xu Wenzheng, who was standing there with a happy smile, and said, "old man, come to the kitchen with me to help!"


    "What am I doing in the kitchen..." Xu Wenzheng just blurted out a sentence, but his head immediately reflected it. He said with a smile: "OK, I''ll go to the kitchen to help you!"


    He and Fang LAN have been married for so many years. Fang LAN doesn''t know that he doesn''t know anything about the kitchen. He says that he wants him to help in the kitchen. In fact, he wants him not to disturb the intimacy between his son and his daughter-in-law.


    Isn''t there a good saying? Farewell is better than marriage!


    "Godmother, I''ll help you in the kitchen, too." Pity heart''s vision from Xu Shaotang''s resolute face across, in the heart slightly sigh a, but mouth to Fang Lan said.


    Fang LAN shook his head and said: "it''s not to make a family meal, or to make something to eat for this smelly boy alone. How can we get so many people''s help? Just the two of us. You can have a chat with them here."


    After that, Fang LAN quickly pulls Xu Wenzheng to the kitchen and lowers her voice. She says to Xu Wenzheng happily: "there is a play between compassion and her son!"


    "Well, there''s a play! There''s a play Xu Wenzheng also said with a smile: "you didn''t see Lianxin''s eyes just looking at that smelly boy. It was clearly looking at the lover''s eyes!"


    Now that the relationship between the family and their sons is clear, it''s pity. If the son and pity come together again, all this will be perfect.


    While the two of them are hiding in the kitchen, Xu Shaotang has already put Miao Miao down and let Miao Miao play with Lin Yuan. He comes to song Yinuo. If there is no extra words, he bows his head and kisses song Yinuo deeply on his red lips.


    Now that they have all kissed song Yinuo, how can Ji Rushu and Tantai Jingming fall?


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is not used to kissing Xu Shaotang in front of so many people. She just wants to run away, but Xu Shaotang has caught her.


    "Hey, hey, no one wants to run!" Xu Shaotang hugs Jingming and Ji Rushu in the dantai, and leaves a kiss on their lips.


    After a period of adaptation, Ji Rushu is much more generous than Tantai Jingming. He lets Xu Shaotang hold his waist and wrap his jade around Xu Shaotang''s neck. He looks at the three girls who already have children enviously and pouts to Xu Shaotang: "villain, I want a child, too!"She remembers that the last time Su Ruyun talked about giving birth to a baby in front of them, she was still a little shy. But now, looking at Lin Shuying, they all have a crystallization of Xu Shaotang''s love. She has already lost her shyness and only has endless expectations.


    Hearing Ji Rushu''s words, Tantai Jingming blushed and said, "Rushu, you can say something shameful."


    "Hee hee, what shame is there?" Ji Rushu took the initiative to give Xu Shaotang a kiss on the cheek, but suddenly woke up and said to tan Tai Jingming, "I forgot that you and this bad guy didn''t take the last step! Well, I won''t rob this bad guy with you tonight! Ha ha


    Listening to Ji Rushu, the more she talks, the more outrageous she gets. Tantai Jingming immediately lowers her head and buries her head in Xu Shaotang''s chest to prevent everyone from seeing his face full of embarrassment.


    Seeing the appearance of Tantai Jingming, all the women couldn''t help laughing. Once upon a time, they were not like Tantai Jingming?


    Listen to everyone''s happy laughter, pity heart sighed again, look complex looked at Xu Shaotang one eye, turned slowly into the room.


    Lin Shuying slowly walks to Su Ruyun, looks at the figure that Lianxin turns to leave, and gently touches Su Ruyun. Su Ruyun looks up at Lin Shuying and gives her a knowing look

 Chapter 955

    In the evening, when the lights of the Xu family go out, Xu Shaotang, who is ready to incarnate as the wolf of midnight, goes out.


    Song Yinuo was close to the time of production, so he couldn''t move. So Xu Shaotang decided to let song Yinuo go for a while and went straight to Lin Shuying''s room.


    "Well?"


    What''s going on? When Xu Shaotang began to quietly twist the handle of Lin Shuying''s door, he found that Lin Shuying''s door was locked from inside.


    Xu Shaotang is not reconciled to twist again a few times, also specially made a little noise, but there is no reaction.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang has to bypass Lin Shuying''s room and go to Su goblin''s room. As a result, he reverses the lock.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t believe in evil and goes to Ji Rushu''s room again. As a result, Ji Rushu''s room is locked.


    Looking at the three rooms that seem to have been discussed, Xu Shaotang has a wry smile on his face. At this time, he doesn''t understand what these women think. Of course, they do it to help him and Tantai Jingming.


    Since a few women a good intention, Xu Shaotang and how can live up to, slowly step toward the dantai quiet tea room.


    Hold on to the door handle and twist it gently. Sure enough, the door of Tantai Jingming''s room is open.


    Hearing the sound of Xu Shaotang pushing the door, Jingming on the bed suddenly grabs her quilt nervously. She doesn''t need to ask who is pushing the door, because only Xu Shaotang dares to push her door in the Xu family.


    Xu Shaotang walks into Jingming''s room and closes the door.


    "Dan Tai!" Xu Shaotang calls in a low voice, but he doesn''t get any response from Tantai Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang''s face showed a bad smile. He walked slowly to the bedside of Jingming, and said with a smile, "don''t pretend. I know you didn''t sleep."


    At his level of cultivation, you can clearly hear the disordered and rapid breathing of Tantai Jingming. From her breathing, you can judge that she must be very nervous at the moment.


    Seeing that Tantai Jingming still doesn''t respond, Xu Shaotang sits down beside her bed and gently caresses Tantai Jingming''s hot cheek.


    "Are you shy now?" Feeling the scalding heat on her face, Xu Shaotang lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the lip, saying: "if you are not ready, we can be late."


    He never forces his women. Although she has been with him for a long time, she is the last one to get together with him. If she needs time, she can wait until she lets go of the shackles in her heart.


    Tantaijingming on the bed still doesn''t speak, but her body starts to tremble slightly. At the moment, she is too nervous to breathe.


    Seeing the appearance of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang smiles helplessly. Just as he wants to take back his hand, a soft hand firmly grasps his hand.


    "I I''m ready... " Tantai Jingming''s voice trembled slightly. Biting her lips, she stammered like a baby who had just learned to speak: "I I It''s just A little nervous... "


    Hearing Tan Tai Jing Ming''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. He put his hand back on her cheek and gently stroked her, saying: "it seems that you are not so nervous when you treat the enemy, are you? Am I more terrible than your enemies


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gently shook her head and said, "you are my closest person!"


    In a word, it has already indicated her attitude. In the future, Xu Shaotang is indeed her closest person, and her life will be firmly tied with Xu Shaotang.


    "You''re one of my closest people, too!" Xu Shaotang gently stroked Tantai Jingming''s hair.


    "I''ll show you something!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said to Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang asked: "what?"


    It''s dark in the room. He can feel the position of dantai Jingming. It all depends on his own Qi. At the moment, I heard what she said, but I didn''t know what she wanted to show herself.


    Is it her dowry? Xu Shaotang guessed in his heart.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s breathing is more and more urgent. When Xu Shaotang is puzzled, she has reached out to turn on the light in the room.


    "Cheongsam?" When he saw the tranquil tea in front of him, he suddenly exclaimed in surprise.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face was even hotter, but she just let out a slight "um" in a thin, inaudible voice.


    Xu Shaotang gently embraces the dantai Jingming, lying in her ear and asking in a low voice: "is this what you put on specially?"


    "Well!" Tantai Jingming felt the joy in Xu Shaotang''s heart and said shyly: "you don''t always Do you want to see me in my cheongsam? "


    She remembers that Xu Shaotang, a bad guy, always wanted to see himself wearing a cheongsam. She also secretly customized this cheongsam with Xu Shaotang on her back, just to wait for Xu Shaotang to wear it to him when he comes back from Nanlu.


    For a woman, there is nothing better than showing her beauty in front of the man she loves.Since Xu Shaotang wants to see the appearance of his cheongsam, she will satisfy Xu Shaotang. As long as she sees this man happy, she thinks what she has done is worth it.


    "Dantai, you look so beautiful in Qipao!" Xu Shaotang emotional said: "I hope you always wear cheongsam!"


    He didn''t really hope that she would wear Qipao all the time. He hoped that she would stay away from the right and wrong of the dragon group and live the life of an ordinary woman, as long as she didn''t wear the same uniform for thousands of years.


    "Well, I also hope that I will only wear Qipao in the future!" Tan Tai Jing Ming understands Xu Shaotang''s meaning and nods her head gently.


    In this period of time, she has loved the quiet and warm atmosphere of the Xu family. She really doesn''t want to live a life of fighting and killing any more. She just wants to be a good wife and mother with her beloved man.


    "Dan Tai, I love you!" Xu Shaotang is lying in the ear of Tantai Jingming and says it passionately. At the same time, he hugs her trembling body tightly.


    Knowing that the moment is coming, the tension in Tantai Jingming''s heart gradually disappears. She stretches out a lotus like jade Bi around Xu Shaotang''s neck and says: "I love you, too!"


    At the moment, thousands of love words have turned into a simple sentence, but this simple sentence has turned into the strongest love.


    There is no need to say anything more. Xu Shaotang has bowed his head and kisses the lips of dantai Jingming.


    Thick feeling, in this regard between them completely diffuse.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 956

    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang was driven out of the room by Jingming from the dantai.


    I''m afraid Xu Tang will look at her from the room all day.


    Although last night, she has completely given herself to Xu Shaotang, but she is a new woman after all, and has not completely adapted to her new role.


    However, when she walked out of the room at her usual time, she realized that her behavior of driving away Xu Shaotang was just self deception, because the people sitting downstairs preparing for breakfast at the moment were looking at her with strange smiles.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly blushes and wants to go back to her room immediately.


    But she didn''t do it after all, because she knew that at this moment, she would face it sooner or later.


    Although she is a congenital master, she is so timid that she is not as cold as she used to be. After trying to suppress the impulse to escape back to the room, Tantai Jingming summoned up her courage and walked down the stairs slowly.


    Fang LAN looks down at the quiet tea on the terrace and walks down the stairs with a smile. Her face is full of joy. When she is happy, she looks at her heart with the light from the corner of her eyes. However, she just sits there absently and doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang also pushed his door and came out. Compared with the shyness of Tantai Jingming, he was much more natural. Maybe he was used to it.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming out of the door, Fang LAN immediately glared at him and said with a smile: "Stinky boy, don''t you hurry to help the dantai!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face is black. My mother regards dantai Jingming as an ordinary woman! You know, Tantai Jingming is a natural expert. After last night''s cloud and rain, he helped Tantai recover from his injury with genuine Qi. Now, Tantai Jingming is almost the same as before. Where else do you need him to help?


    However, since my mother has already spoken, Xu Shaotang has to act as well. Otherwise, she must be preached by Fang LAN.


    Xu Shaotang quickly walks over to hold Tantai Jingming, holds her sweaty hand because of tension, and whispers to her: "don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    Feeling the power from Xu Shaotang''s palm, Tantai Jingming nods her head gently and steps down with Xu Shaotang''s help.


    "Congratulations Lin Shuying said to Tantai Jingming with a smile on her face.


    The other girls also said congratulations to Tantai Jingming. She didn''t laugh as she expected, only the sincere blessing from her family.


    Miao Miao is lowering his head and stuffing his mouth with nutritious breakfast. When he hears the voices of adults, he sees Xu Shaotang supporting Tantai Jingming. Suddenly he leans his head to Lin Shuying and asks, "Mom, is Miao Miao going to have another mom?"


    "Puff..."


    Hearing Miao Miao''s innocent question, the whole family burst into laughter, and even the absent-minded pity followed with a shallow smile.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground.


    Lin Shuying gently rubbed Miao Miao''s head and said with a smile: "yes, in the future, Miao Miao will have five mothers."


    "Is Miao Miao going to call aunt dantai mother in the future?" Miao Miao raised his head, and his face seemed to be thinking.


    Lin Shuying laughed, touched Miao Miao''s pink face and said, "yes, mother dantai is very powerful. Who dares to bully Miao Miao in the future, mother dantai will teach him a lesson for Miao Miao!"


    Miao Miao shook his head and said, "no, brother Leshan will help Miao Miao, but brother Leshan is very powerful."


    This girl! Xu Shaotang looks at Miao Miao with a smile on his face. Now he''s crying out to his brother Leshan all day long, and he''s still eating. Maybe he''s thinking about going to play with Zhou Leshan after dinner.


    "All right, let''s eat now." Xu Wen is looking at this big family, with a happy smile on his face, and slowly asks Xu Shaotang, "how long do you plan to stay at home this time?"


    "Old man, where are you eating?" Hearing Xu Wenzheng''s words, Fang LAN glared at him. The old man, now the whole family is happy, seems to be asking such a disappointing topic at this time.


    Over the past few years, they have been used to Xu Shaotang staying at home for a period of time and then leaving. They think Xu Shaotang will be the same as usual this time, so Fang LAN is not willing to let Xu Wenzheng ask such disappointing words.


    Looking at Fang LAN staring at Xu Wenzheng, Xu Shaotang sat down in front of the dinner table with a smile and said: "if there is no accident, this time we should be able to stay for a long time!"


    Huh?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the whole family looked at him in surprise.


    Facing everyone''s surprised eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I have basically dealt with the matter in my hand, and now it''s left..."


    At this point, Xu Shaotang suddenly became silent.


    "What''s left?" Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang in a puzzled way. He doesn''t know why he suddenly wants to stop talking.


    Xu Shaotang sighed slightly: "it''s just the matter of WuJie that bastard. I don''t know what happened to that bastard now."In a decisive battle with Qin Zongheng that day, the Buddhist beads on Wu Jie''s body were torn off, leading to the bloody attack of that bastard. For such a long time, he didn''t contact Xu Qing, and he didn''t know what happened to Wu Jie now.


    If WuJie is really possessed, he will feel guilty all his life. If he hadn''t directed the big play that exposed Qin Zongheng, WuJie would still be lazy now, right?


    When it comes to WuJie, everyone is in silence. They all hear Xu Shaotang say something about WuJie. They think that they used to laugh and have no formal WuJie. It''s hard to avoid a sigh in their hearts. They all silently pray for WuJie in their hearts.


    Seeing that his words made everyone lose interest, Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "let''s not talk about it. I''ll see if I can find a way to contact my master."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looked up at Xu Shaotang and said in a low voice: "don''t worry, Taoist Xu Qing is a strange man. He should have a way to save Wu Jie."


    What can be done? Xu Shaotang sighed a little in his heart. When Wu Jie was in a coma that day, Xu Qing was helpless. He said frankly that he had to look at Wu Jie''s own nature. It can be seen that Wu Jie''s situation should be very bad.


    If WuJie really had nothing to do with it, I''m afraid that he would have gone to the Xu family to cheat him.


    Although he thought so, Xu Shaotang still didn''t want to lose everyone''s interest. He reluctantly showed a smile, patted Jingming''s hand and said, "well, Shifu should have a way..."

 Chapter 957

    After dinner, Xu Shaotang temporarily put the matter of no quit behind him and took song Yinuo''s waist for a walk outside the villa.


    According to Fang Lan''s words, song Yinuo has to walk around a lot now, and it will be more smooth to have children in the future.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know if Fang Lan''s theory has any scientific basis. He just thinks that he has nothing to do anyway. He can walk with song Yinuo in the morning, play with his children at noon and afternoon, and at night, haha


    "What are you laughing at?" Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang warily.


    Xu Shaotang looked at her inexplicably and asked, "did I smile?"


    Did he laugh? He didn''t know. All he knew was that he was just thinking about whether it was time to book a bigger bed. He hadn''t tried to sleep together for a long time. It was really memorable.


    Song Yinuo gently nodded his head, covered his mouth and said with a smile: "not only did he smile, but also he was very obscene! Honestly, do you have any dirty ideas in your head? "


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yinuo with a bad smile, but his hand holding song Yinuo''s waist begins to move up slowly. Haha, he says with a smile, "is it dirty to have an idea about his wife?"


    "Bah!"


    Song Yinuo spat, blushed slightly, slapped Xu Shaotang''s dishonest hand, and said: "in broad daylight, let people see, I have to die of shame!"


    Because of her health, song Yinuo hasn''t enjoyed the pleasure of fish and water with Xu Shaotang for a long time. Now she is stirred by Xu Shaotang, and her whole body is suddenly hot and dry. But she also knows that she is inconvenient now. How dare she let Xu Shaotang continue to stir up? If she really stirs up the fire, it will be her own pain.


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry. I''m a man with eyes and ears." Xu Shaotang just played a trick on Song Yinuo. When he was patted by song Yinuo, he put his hand back to the original position, held her waist, which was slightly bloated because she was pregnant, and put it in Song Yinuo''s ear to laugh: "our children should not be short of food in the future."


    Song Yinuo didn''t understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words. He put his hand in Xu Shaotang''s hand and pinched it. He was ashamed and angry and said, "you''re going to die!"


    This bastard is more and more shameless now. He can say anything. Alas, these women in the family are used to it!


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s coy appearance, Xu Shaotang immediately laughs happily.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s proud laughter, song Yinuo shakes her head helplessly. Just when she is helpless to Xu Shaotang, who has no face and no skin, her eyes suddenly turn, and she asks Xu Shaotang with a smile, "what are you going to do with sister Lianxin?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang''s laughter stopped abruptly. He looked at Song Yinuo inexplicably and asked, "how do you suddenly ask this question?"


    Song Yinuo saw that his method worked, and he could not help admiring himself secretly. With a sly smile in his eyes, he said, "haven''t you thought about it? When will you tell me what you''re going to do? "


    "What to eat or not!" Xu Shaotang put his hand on Song Yinuo''s head and patted it gently, but the smile on his face was no longer there. He just said faintly, "take a step and see a step."


    If it was in the past, he would not hesitate to deny the fact that he had thoughts about compassion, but now, he clearly knows his feelings about compassion, and he really can''t deny it.


    "Look Song Yinuo sticks out his tongue to Xu Shaotang, rubs his head and says: "some time ago, sister Lianxin was worried about you! A woman''s youth is limited, especially for sister Lianxin. "


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head, slowly said: "I know! Don''t worry about it. I have my own plan


    "What can you do?" Song Yinuo said with a chuckle: "I don''t know how you, a shameless bad guy, came here to advise sister Lianxin. Where did you go with the courage of sister Shuying?"


    Thinking about the story of Xu Shaotang and Lin Shuying, song Yinuo couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Apart from Lin Shuying, which of these women didn''t take the initiative first?


    In this way, it seems that it is not difficult to explain why Xu Shaotang clearly has some meaning for compassion, but has no substantive action.


    However, compassion is also the same as Xu Shaotang''s idea. These two people really have each other in their hearts, but none of them is willing to take the initiative. Even those people who watch the fun are worried. On the contrary, these two people are just like no one else. They are all tense there, and they don''t know what they think in their hearts.


    "It''s not advice!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "What''s that?" Song Yinuo opens his eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang. He doesn''t know what medicine Xu Shaotang sells in the gourd.


    Xu Shaotang gave song Yinuo an enigmatic smile and said, "there are some things that you want to brew slowly!"


    Song Yinuo didn''t know what Xu Shaotang meant. Since Xu Shaotang knew it well, she didn''t want to blow in Xu Shaotang''s ear any more. She just said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "then you can brew it slowly. However, I still said that women''s youth is limited. You can''t brew it too long.""Don''t worry, it won''t be long!" Xu Shaotang nodded and patted song Yinuo''s hand gently.


    "I hope so!" Song Yinuo smiles and no longer discusses this problem with Xu Shaotang. He just slowly touches his stomach and says to Xu Shaotang, "I really hope this little guy in my stomach can be a genius like yuan er."


    "Genius is not so easy to be." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "besides, yuan''er can learn to walk when he is so young. It''s all up to my master to help him comb his meridians with genuine Qi. If it wasn''t for..."


    At this point, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped.


    Just now when Xu Qing was talking about combing the meridians for Lin Yuan with Qi, he suddenly thought of a place where Xu Qing had put Lin Yuan!


    He secretly scolded himself for being too stupid. He didn''t expect that Xuqing might live there with WuJie now!


    Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Enoch, go back first. I''m going to do something!" Xu Shaotang said, the whole person has quickly run to the home.


    In less than 30 seconds, Xu Shaotang had driven out of Xu''s house like a whirlwind.


    Looking at the nervous Xu Shaotang, the Xu family is baffled. They don''t know what to do in his hurry.

 Chapter 958

    Xu Shaotang raised the speed of the car to the fastest. More than half an hour later, he had arrived near the small wooden house in the wilderness of Tianhai.


    Just outside the cabin, Xu Shaotang knew that his guess was right. Xuqing was here!


    At the moment, the dead old man is sitting outside the cabin, closing his eyes. Hearing the sound of the car, he opens his eyes slightly, but sees Xu Shaotang running here.


    "What are you doing here?" Xu Qing was obviously surprised by Xu Shaotang''s appearance. Looking at Xu Shaotang standing in front of him, he hummed: "there won''t be any trouble again. Do you need me to help you solve it?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I just thought that you might be here. I came to ask about the situation of WuJie."


    When it comes to Wu Jie, Xu Qing suddenly sighs helplessly.


    Hearing Xu Qing''s sigh, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped in his heart, and his face darkened. He asked in a low voice: "that bastard won''t be killed by you..."


    When it comes to the back, Xu Shaotang''s voice is too thin to be heard.


    He knew that once WuJie showed signs of being possessed, the dead old man would kill WuJie without hesitation, lest WuJie become a killing machine.


    You know, even the old man is not afraid of the madness attack of WuJie. It can be imagined that once WuJie is possessed, it will definitely cause a catastrophe.


    "What do you think, you little bastard?" Even if Xu Shaotang doesn''t say it, Xu Qing knows what he means. He stares at Xu Shaotang, points to the cabin behind him, and says in a heavy voice, "he''s in the room now. Go and have a look at him."


    Is Wu Jie still alive?


    Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to talk with the dead old man at the moment. He quickly walks to the cabin.


    Push open the door of the cabin, and you will see Wu Jie lying on the bed.


    Wu Jie''s eyes are closed tightly, and there is no blood on his face. If he can''t feel his breath, he should look like a dead man.


    It''s just that Wu Jie''s breathing is very disordered, sometimes slow, sometimes rapid, and can''t find any regularity at all.


    "He didn''t wake up when he came back from Fenghuangling?" Looking at Wu Jie like a dead man, Xu Shaotang feels more guilty and turns back to Xu Qing who leans on the door.


    "I woke up half a month ago." Xu Qing said slowly: "that time I woke up, the blood in his body showed signs of attack again. After I suppressed it with real Qi, I didn''t wake up again in this period of time."


    Xu Shaotang tightly grasped his fist, raised his eyes, looked at Xu Qing, and asked: "if the blood attacks again, does it mean that he is possessed?"


    Xu Qing nodded and said: "almost. The attack of blood rage will be more and more serious. This time I use the real pressure to control it, but next time I don''t know if I can suppress it. Once I can''t suppress it, the blood rage in his body will explode completely. At that time, he will become a real killer and gain more powerful power in the killing Even mu Huangyu and I are not his rivals. "


    When he said this, Xu Qing looked at Wu Jie lying on the bed with a worried face. He didn''t look like an old urchin.


    Xuqing is also very tangled now. He knows that he will never be able to suppress the blood in WuJie''s body. Now WuJie is very likely to be possessed by the devil, but he is still ruthless. After all, WuJie is the only disciple of his old friend kongjing. It''s easy to say but it''s extremely difficult to do it. Although he only needs a little time now Palm will be able to completely cut off the possibility of no ring into the devil.


    But how hard it is to shoot this palm! So now he can only suppress the crazy blood in WuJie''s body with real Qi. As for how to deal with WuJie, we''d better wait until we can''t suppress it.


    Listen to Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart is more and more heavy, Leng there for a long time to ask Xu Qing: "what is this crazy blood?"


    When he was in Fenghuangling before, he was busy dealing with Qin Zongheng''s affairs. He didn''t have time to ask Xuqing about these things. Now when he''s free, he can ask Xuqing about them.


    "In short, it''s a kind of blood, which you call genes now." Xu Qing thought about it and tried to use the way that Xu Shaotang could understand to say: "there have been several people with crazy blood in history, all of them are murderers."


    "For example?"


    Xu Qing slowly closed his eyes and said, "such as Bai Qi, Huang Chao, Zhang Xianzhong..."


    Every time he says a person''s name, Xu Shaotang''s heart beats. What Xu Qing says about these characters is more than killing people!


    According to Xu Shaotang''s knowledge, there must be tens of millions of people who died in the hands of these people!


    I can''t imagine how many people in the world would die in his hands if WuJie became such a person.


    "Now, there is no other way but to suppress the blood in his body?" Xu Shaotang some unwilling to ask.


    Xu Qing nodded slightly and said, "there is no other way.""Well, can we change his genes by scientific means?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly brightened, thinking about those gene fighters, and somehow this idea came into his mind.


    He thought in his mind that since those foreign scientists can integrate the genes of wild animals into the genes of human beings, maybe they can also change the genes of WuJie compulsorily, or cut off the genes of wild blood in WuJie just like surgery.


    Although this idea is absurd, he always wants to have a try. Anyway, WuJie is like this now. Let''s die and be a living horse doctor!


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s idea, Xu Qing shakes his head again helplessly, full of helplessness, said: "crazy blood into all his genes, can you change all his genes?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, his eyes darkened again, and he couldn''t speak for a long time. What Xu Qing said really can''t be achieved by any scientific means.


    "I said, this is his doom." Xu Qing glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly, turned and walked out the door, and said: "for today''s sake, I have to suppress the blood in his body for the time being. If one day I really can''t suppress it..."


    Later, Xu Qing didn''t say any more, but Xu Shaotang knew what he meant.


    If that day can''t be suppressed, no matter how much he cares about the friendship with the empty mirror, he can only bear the pain to kill WuJie.


    Looking at Xu Qing''s rickety figure, and looking at Wu Jie lying motionless on the bed, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily and followed Xu Qing outside the door.

 Chapter 959

    They came to a dead wood outside the cabin and sat down. At the same time, they fell into silence.


    After a long time, Xu Qing asked Xu Shaotang, "has the matter of the hand of God been solved?"


    "It''s settled!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    He should have been very happy when he said this to Xu Qing, but at the moment, he couldn''t laugh.


    Xu Qing raised his eyelids to look at him, and then asked: "next is to fight with mu Tiance for life and death?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head, sighed slightly, and said, "there''s no need to fight."


    "Oh?" Xu Qing looked at Xu Shaotang with some doubts and asked, "is it difficult for mu Tiance to figure it out?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head again and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not that he is connected, but that he has a higher pursuit. The duel between him and me is meaningless."


    Mu Tiance is planning to go to Kunlun Mountain for a walk. After that, maybe they will not be in the same world. The duel agreement between them has become meaningless.


    Looking at Xu Qing''s confused eyes, Xu Shaotang has to tell Xu Qing what he and mu Tiance know from Xiaozhi.


    In this world, there are few things that can surprise Xu Qing, an old monster who has lived for more than 100 years. However, Xu Shaotang was completely shocked when he heard Xu Shaotang talk about Atlantis and the spatial fissure in Kunlun mountain.


    When Xu Shaotang finished everything, Xu Qing was still in a daze.


    For a long time, Xu Qing recovered from the great shock, looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile and said, "originally, we are all frogs in the well..."


    Yes, even he and mu Huangyu just developed 13% of the power of God''s forbidden area. It''s hard to imagine how terrible it would be if the power of God''s forbidden area was completely developed.


    More importantly, even those mythical characters are likely to exist. Even the well-informed Xu Qing was completely shocked by the news.


    With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang said, "isn''t it a frog in the well? In front of those powerful people, maybe we are just ants. "


    Regarding all living beings as mole ants, we may be talking about those with powerful abilities.


    Xu Qing was silent again, digesting the wonders he had just learned from Xu Shaotang, and thinking slowly.


    "In the past few days, Wu Jie''s crazy blood is likely to attack again. After suppressing the crazy blood in his body this time, I''m going to Kunlun Mountain for a walk!"


    Xu Qing suddenly raised his eyes, which were full of determination.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing in surprise and said with a helpless smile: "how, are you also interested in that powerful power?"


    He thought that with the character of the dead old man, he didn''t care about the power of those capable people. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang thought for a long time and told him that he was going to Kunlun Mountain for a walk, which made Xu Shaotang really incomprehensible. After all, Xuqing is a person indifferent to fame and wealth.


    "As a martial arts practitioner, if you want to say that you are not interested in that kind of powerful force, it''s just a lie!" Xu Qing turned his eyes to the cabin, looked at Wu Jie lying on the bed from a distance, and said: "for so many years, I have been curious about the realm after refining the spirit, but I have never got the answer. I think I should have the answer now! However, my main purpose of going there is not to pursue powerful power, but to take WuJie, a little bastard, to another world to have a look. Maybe I can find a way to save him! And


    Xu Qing suddenly raised his hand, long sleeve wave, a strong wind has closed the door of the cabin.


    "And even if I didn''t find a way to save him, I probably wouldn''t have to do it to him." Xu Qing''s face suddenly showed a look of relief, and the corner of his mouth showed his typical cheap smile. Wu said: "I can''t manage the things in another world, even if this little bastard is possessed in another world, it''s not my business."


    No matter Xu Shaotang, Xu Qing or long Jiang, they are all typical nationalists. In their eyes, only the life of Xia is important. As for the life of other countries, it has nothing to do with them.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that WuJie''s enchantment would endanger the Xia Kingdom, Xuqing might not be in charge of it at all.


    He doesn''t even care about the lives of other countries in this world, let alone people in another world? What''s more, I don''t know if people in another world can still be called human beings. Maybe they are strange looking monsters like those in science fiction movies? In this way, he doesn''t have to care about these. If he doesn''t love to kill, he will be killed. If he is incompetent, he will be killed.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, I don''t know whether to put down the burden in my heart.


    "Do you really think about it?" Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing, "you know, none of us knows what the world behind the space crack looks like, just in case...""If the world is full of people like those with ability, I''m not going to die there, am I?" Xu Qing seldom smiles and says with a smile, "I''ve lived enough, and I''ve given you the responsibility of the guardian of Xia kingdom. If I die, I''ll die. Anyway, even if I don''t go there, I don''t have much to live. It''s a good thing that I can see another world before I die."


    At the age of Xuqing, life and death have long been indifferent. Anyway, they all want to die. It''s good to die meaningfully!


    "You''re so open!" Xu Shaotang looks at Xuqing without words.


    Xu Qingfeng smiles and looks at Xu Shaotang. He stands up from the dead wood with his hands on his back and looks like a hermit. He puts on an affectation and says with emotion: "you are not my age and level. You don''t know what life is like lonely as snow."


    "The loneliness of fart is like snow!" Xu Shaotang also stood up and sneered: "I think you are a master who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. As the guardian of Xia Kingdom, you can''t harm this world, so you want to bring WuJie to harm another world!"


    Although he disdains Xu Qing''s words, he knows in his heart that Xu Qing''s words may be true. Maybe he doesn''t have much to miss in this world.


    Xu Qing doesn''t know how many years he has been staying in his current cultivation. Even mu Huangyu, the only one who can fight with him, may have to go to another world. He still stays here. Maybe it''s meaningless.


    Looking at Xu Qing standing there with both hands on his back, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt an impulse to see another world.


    If he still stays in this world, the present Xuqing may be his shadow in the future!

 Chapter 960

    After chatting with Xu Qing there for a while, Xu Shaotang left the cabin.


    Before leaving, he asked Xu Qing to go to Xu''s house before he decided to go to Kunlun mountain. Xu Qing thought about it and finally agreed.


    Xu Shaotang is not in a hurry to return to Xu''s home. Because of the current situation of Wu Jie and the things Xu Qing said, his mood is somewhat depressed. He doesn''t want to take these depressed emotions home. He just wants to ease his mood and come back home.


    Hunter Club.


    Xu Shaotang has not been here for a long time, but now he suddenly thought of coming here for a drink.


    Although it has just arrived in China, as the No.1 club in Tianhai, there are still many people in it.


    With five beautiful wives, Xu Shaotang naturally has no interest in the women here. Of course, the women here all know Xu Shaotang''s identity. Although they all want to stick it on Xu Shaotang, they also know that Xu Shaotang doesn''t like them, so there''s no need to ask for trouble.


    "Xu Shao!"


    As soon as he entered the door, Xie an, who was wearing a set of elegant long clothes, came up to greet Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly smiles to Xie an: "it''s nothing. Don''t worry about me. I just came to have a drink."


    Is the person who can take charge of the hunter''s club for compassion ordinary? Xie an immediately saw from Xu Shaotang''s reaction that Xu Shaotang was in a bad mood at the moment. She didn''t say anything to Xu Shaotang any more. She nodded slightly to him and then turned to leave.


    Xu Shaotang comes to the private room that only belongs to him and Chen Cheng. Now, his brothers have changed their minds. If there is no party, they seldom come here.


    The room is empty, everything is still placed in accordance with his familiar position, the room is spotless, whether they come here or not, someone will clean it every day.


    Xu Shaotang went to the wine rack, which was almost empty when he left last time. Now all kinds of wine have been put on the rack again.


    Casually take down a bottle of wine, open, and then take out a cup, Xu Shaotang Wu sitting there quietly drinking wine.


    "Just think I owe you a son of a bitch!"


    Thinking of Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily.


    The dead old boss is planning to go to another world through the space fissure zone of Kunlun mountain. I don''t know if I can see him or hear about him in the future.


    While he was drinking, the door was gently opened. Xu Shaotang looked up and saw that pity was coming.


    Pity is still wearing ancient clothes, which seems to have become a habit of her when she was in the Hunter Club, but she seldom wore them when she was in the Xu family. Maybe she wanted to distinguish her two identities in this way.


    "I thought you were at home." Xu Shaotang took a pity look and took a big drink from his glass again.


    Lianxin knows that Xu Shaotang''s home is Xu''s, and she also wants to stay in Xu''s home. But since Xu Shaotang came back, the whole family''s attention has been on Xu Shaotang, and she can''t be as affectionate as Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang. This makes her situation in Xu''s home a little embarrassed. Moreover, whenever she sees Xu Shaotang and his women acting recklessly With her face intimate, her heart will inevitably surge with a feeling of envy and jealousy.


    Therefore, she just told Fang Lan that the Hunter Club should deal with some things, so as to temporarily escape from the embarrassing situation.


    Unexpectedly, he fled back to the Hunter Club, but still ran into Xu Shaotang.


    This guy is really Haunted! Pity slanders in the heart.


    "I''ll come here and deal with something." Lianxin walked to the wine rack, took a cup, sat down opposite Xu Shaotang, and said with a smile, "as soon as I came back, I heard Xie an say that you are here, and it seems that you are not in a good mood, so I came to have a look. Why, I''m not in a good mood when I go back to Tianhai? "


    Xu Shaotang picked up the bottle and added wine to Lianxin. He sighed slightly: "the situation of no quit is serious. I feel a little depressed."


    "Have you contacted your master?" Compassion will be sent to the mouth of the cup to stop, and asked: "no ring how serious the situation?"


    Xu Shaotang again poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth and said, "you can regard him as a vegetable who may die at any time."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, pity heart slightly a stay, then followed by a sigh, slowly will the cup to his lips.


    Put the cup back on the table again, and gently exhorted: "although WuJie has become like this because of your plan for Qin Zongheng, don''t blame yourself too much. Some things are destined to be unavoidable."


    "I know!" Listening to compassion''s persuasion, Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head and said, "I''m just in a bad mood. There''s nothing else. I''ll be fine after a while. You don''t have to worry."


    As soon as his words came out, his pity face suddenly got a little hot. He quickly picked up the cup again and took a sip of wine. Some of them hummed to Xu Shaotang: "who cares about you when you have time? I''m afraid you will go crazy and drink all the wine here! You know, the wine here is not so easy to find. "The wine in this room is the highest grade in the whole Hunter Club. To be honest, if the wine rack is empty again, it''s not easy to fill it.


    "Well, if you don''t care about me, I''ll have something to do with you." Looking at pitiful heart, Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and asked, "what''s the matter when you come here to deal with things? Can I help you? "


    Now at this time, if there is something to do and distract his attention, he may be able to get rid of the depressed mood as soon as possible.


    Pity shook his head and said, "nothing, just a few small things."


    "OK, you can handle it." Xu Shaotang nodded his head slightly and said, "if you need my help, just open your mouth."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite to you at this point." Pitiful heart will drink the little wine left in the cup, slowly stand up, looked at Xu Shaotang, said: "well, I won''t accompany you to drink, you also take it easy, although I know you won''t be drunk, but still don''t press yourself too much, think about happy things, such as, Xu family will soon add a lovely little life."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and nods to pity.


    Just when Lianxin is going to leave, Xu Shaotang grabs her wrist with lightning like skill.

 Chapter 961

    By Xu Shaotang grasp wrist pity heart suddenly violent jump, Lengleng Leng looking at Xu Shaotang grasp his hand.


    "Sit with me!" Xu Shaotang raised his head to look at the look stunned pity heart, voice some vicissitudes of life said.


    After returning to God, pitiful heart slowly moved Xu Shaotang''s hand away from his wrist, sat down in front of him again, and said: "it seems that you are not only in a bad mood, but also have a lot of troubles, right? I can''t help you with your business, but I can be a qualified talker. "


    From the time she met Xu Shaotang here, she felt that Xu Shaotang was strange. According to the truth, Xu Shaotang had not returned to Tianhai for such a long time. After he came back, he should be tired of being with the five women as soon as he had time, but he went to the hunter''s club to have a drink.


    She knows Xu Shaotang. If it''s just because she has no precepts, Xu Shaotang should not be like this.


    At the beginning, even when song Yinian and Qin Zongheng died, he didn''t live like this. Lianxin had already guessed that Xu Shaotang''s heart was mostly hiding something from her, and also from Xu Shaotang''s women.


    "Worry is not, say it is nothing more than let you follow the trouble." Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head, slowly adds wine to the pity heart''s wine cup, and says in a soft voice: "talk to me about other things."


    The troubles in his heart can''t be poured out to compassion and his women. If he has to find someone to pour out, he will find people like Longjiang, mu Tiance and Xuqing.


    Pity heart helplessly looking at Xu Shaotang, holding the cup in his hands gently shaking, asked: "what do you want to talk about?"


    "Let''s talk about you."


    "Me?" Pity heart that shake the action of the cup suddenly a meal, and then continue to quietly shake, smile at Xu Shaotang said: "I have what to talk about?"


    I don''t know why, when she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she was not only surprised, but also vaguely expected.


    Looking at the smile on Lianxin''s face, Xu Shaotang asked with a bitter smile, "what are your plans in the future?"


    Pity heart slightly angry, thought Xu Shaotang want to talk with her what, originally just asked her this kind of thing, this let her can''t help a little disappointed.


    "What can I plan for?" Pity heart sipped a cup of red wine, light said: "my life is very comfortable now, so safely spent the rest of my life, it is not a beautiful thing."


    "You are not young." Xu Shaotang sighed slightly.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, pity''s face suddenly showed an angry look, "pa" put the wine glass on the table, hummed: "I know, you don''t need to remind me!"


    This bastard, his good intentions came to comfort him, he was good, dedicated to expose his scars, really put his good intentions as donkey liver lung!


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head to her and said, "I mean, it''s time for you to find a man."


    "Oh, why, you have nothing to do. Should you be a matchmaker?" Pity heart complexion a cold, tone slightly blunt said: "your next sentence is not going to tell me, you know someone pretty good, you can set us up?"


    "I have to say, you are so clever!" Xu Shaotang to pity heart thumbs up, but the heart is slowly brewing.


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, pity heart more angry, don''t want to cold voice refused: "don''t need!"


    In her heart, she scolds Xu Shaotang to death and is introduced to others by the man she likes. This kind of feeling makes her feel extremely uncomfortable! Since the massacre of taking care of her family, her heart has been completely closed. Originally, she no longer has any illusions about the men in the world, but she gradually reopens her heart in the process of getting along with Xu Shaotang.


    Now she is ready to accept a relationship again, but the man she loves is going to push herself into the arms of other men, which makes her very angry. She wants to pick up the glass in front of her and pour red wine on Xu Shaotang''s face!


    But after all, she did not do so, just in the heart of a sad emotion: Flowers deliberately, merciless!


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at pity and said: "you don''t know who the man I''m going to introduce to you is. Why are you so anxious to refuse?"


    "It''s good for me to live alone! Don''t introduce yourself Pity heart angry said.


    Xu Shaotang has been secretly observing the subtle changes in Lianxin''s face. At this moment, when he sees Lianxin''s angry appearance, his depressed mood has been alleviated. The small changes in Lianxin''s face just now have made him understand a lot in his heart.


    "You''d better listen to it!" Xu Shaotang looks at Lianxin with a smile, and a sense of mischief suddenly springs up in his heart.


    "Don''t listen!" Pitifully, he stood up and said, "now that you have leisure to be a matchmaker, it proves that you are OK. I won''t drink with you."


    Said, pitiful heart "Teng" stand up, angry to the door.


    As soon as she took a step, she suddenly felt a strong wind coming from her back. The next moment, Xu Shaotang had hugged her waist from behind.Pity heart all over violent a shiver, then, a line of clear tears from her face slide, she knew, oneself again by this damned bastard played!


    Thinking about the way Xu Shaotang had just played tricks on himself, he was secretly pleased. At the same time, his pity face showed a trace of anger. He struggled in Xu Shaotang''s arms and said angrily, "asshole, let me go!"


    But Xu Shaotang did not let go. He just hugged Lianxin''s body firmly and put his mouth to Lianxin''s crystal clear ears. He closed his eyes and smelled the fragrance of her body greedily. He said in a soft voice: "don''t you toss about any more. Are you tired after tossing about for so many years? Just marry a man like me. "


    "Asshole! Who wants to marry a man like you? " Pity heart and shame and gas scold Xu Shaotang, cold face has shown a smile.


    Xu Shaotang gently kisses her pitiful face and says with a smile, "since you don''t want to marry a man like me, just marry me."


    For the first time in so many years, compassion felt the warm embrace of a man. Now she knows that she has been longing for this embrace for a long time.


    Pity heart slowly opened Xu Shaotang circle in his waist hand, slowly turned his body, his face with tears facing Xu Shaotang.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang has been kissing her soft lips. At first, she is not used to refusing, but gradually, she has been addicted to the kiss, unable to extricate herself, and began to respond to Xu Shaotang''s kiss.

 Chapter 962

    Kissing pitiful heart is a feeling that Xu Shaotang has never felt before when he kisses all his women.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a mature woman in this matter would appear so strange, just like a clumsy baby.


    This is a strong contrast between a mature body and clumsy kissing skills, which brings unprecedented stimulation to Xu Shaotang, and he has been addicted to it unconsciously.


    Until he is about to be unable to breathe, compassion heart this will be extremely reluctant to push Xu Shaotang away.


    Pitiful looking at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes, gasping for breath, the slightly hot air rushed to Xu Shaotang''s face through her breath, with a kind of heat and fragrance, making Xu Shaotang''s face crisp and numb.


    See pity heart so with fiery eyes looking at himself, Xu Shaotang smile, pull pity heart came to the room of the sofa to sit down, hand gently stroked pity heart that mature soft face, said: "although this kiss came a little late, but I''m very glad, after all still kiss you."


    Even though compassion is no longer an age easily moved by men''s sweet words, hearing Xu Shaotang''s words is not pleasant, her heart still seems to be hit violently, and her hot eyes flash with tears inexplicably.


    Originally, she thought that she would never fall in love with a man, originally thought that she would never get happiness, but God still pity her, when her youth is going to die, she finally waited until her own happiness, although happiness came a little late, although happiness came a little suddenly, but so what?


    She got the happiness she expected, that''s enough! She has been waiting for so many years, maybe, just waiting for the man who is much younger than herself.


    Although they are older than Xu Shaotang, so what? They really love each other!


    "Asshole!" Pitiful heart stretched out his hand and gently patted Xu Shaotang''s chest, with a little bit of a little woman''s shame, choked: "I thought you really want to introduce other men to me!"


    She really loves and hates Xu Shaotang, an asshole who knows his heart, but still wants to say such words, which almost makes him mistakenly think that the asshole really wants to push her to another man.


    "How can I be willing to introduce you to other men?" Xu Shaotang grabs Lianxin''s hand that beats his chest and rubs it repeatedly. Looking at Lianxin''s moist eyes, he says overbearing: "the woman that Xu Shaotang likes can only belong to me!"


    "Bah!"


    Pitiful heart spat a mouthful, take advantage of the opportunity to pour his body in Xu Shaotang''s arms, said quietly: "I thought you really don''t understand my heart."


    "Yes, I do!" Xu Shaotang''s fingers crossed his pitiful and greasy face and said with a smile, "everyone in my family can see it. If I can''t see it, it''s really stupid! Do you think I''m stupid? "


    "You are not a fool, who is a fool?" At the moment, the pity heart has been filled with sudden happiness. Like a girl in first love, she said to Xu Shaotang, "you fool, I have been waiting for so long for no reason."


    She can''t remember when she let Xu Shaotang sneak into her heart. Maybe it was when Xu Shaotang killed Xia Jiuli and avenged her for many years, or because the rascal teased her again and again, she split her heart. In fact, she might not wait for Xu Shaotang''s kiss, but she felt as if she was waiting For decades.


    Xu Shaotang put his arms around his pitiful waist and said with a smile, "you still don''t know me very well."


    "What do you say?" Pitiful heart raises eyes to look at Xu Shaotang, way: "I thought I already knew enough to you."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you don''t know me, you don''t know. I''ve always been hesitant about emotional matters, but I''m born with no temptation."


    "And then?" Pity heart some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "And then?" Xu Shaotang lowered his head, lying in the heart of the ear, whispered with a smile: "if you had taken the initiative earlier, maybe I would have been your person."


    Hear Xu Shaotang this tease words, pity heart face immediately blush, ruthlessly pinched Xu Shaotang for a while, but again his body to Xu Shaotang''s arms hard squeeze.


    "Are you tempting me now?" Xu Shaotang laughs, lowers his head and kisses pity''s lips again.


    It''s said that 30 is like a wolf and 40 is like a tiger. Lianxin is now as old as a wolf. Under her lazy and plain appearance, what she used to hide is a hot and hot heart. Now she is once again kissed by her beloved man, and the hot feeling in her heart is completely released.


    Unconsciously, compassion has issued a voice of shame, hands also involuntarily around Xu Shaotang''s neck.


    Xu Shaotang''s hand has been extended to the clothing of pity.


    For men, the biggest advantage of ancient costume is that it can show women''s soft beauty more appropriately, and it is easier to take off than modern women''s clothes.


    At the moment, it seems that compassion is really the woman who lives in ancient times. Her clothes and every smile are very similar to those of ancient women.Just when Xu Shaotang intends to untie Lianxin''s clothes, Lianxin suddenly reaches out and grabs his hand.


    "Not here!" Pitiful heart with praying eyes to Xu Shaotang shook his head, at the same time, his face blushed and said: "go to my room."


    She''s not one of those little girls who don''t know what''s going to happen next. She doesn''t refuse, but she doesn''t want to leave her most precious memory here.


    Xu Shaotang understands pitiful heart''s idea, slowly holds pitiful heart''s cheek, closes her clothes.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, the heart of pity has been completely filled with happiness.


    There is a saying well said, there are thousands of men who want to untie your clothes, but how many men can put them on for you?


    Pity heart is very lucky, his beloved man is the man who is willing to put on clothes for himself.


    For pity heart to put on clothes again, Xu Shaotang this just some read not to give up of move his eyes, a face pondering to pity heart smile way: "originally you really like red?"


    He remembers that he accidentally saw that the underwear Lianxin bought was all red, and from that time, he found a pity that she had been deliberately hiding.


    It is said that women who like red are both cold outside and hot inside. Now it seems that there is nothing wrong with this sentence.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s playful look, his pitiful face was instantly covered with rosy clouds. He pinched Xu Shaotang and scolded him shyly: "you''re going to die!"

 Chapter 963

    Pity heart like a thief with Xu Shaotang came to his room.


    If you remember correctly, Xu Shaotang remembers that this should be his second time in this room. When he first came, Lianxin was sitting lazily on the chair in the room. It was also the mature and lazy atmosphere that made Lianxin leave an impression in his heart.


    He remembered that he seemed to have been flirting with pity in this room.


    Perhaps they did not think that they could come to this step today. It was just because of that sentence, the free will of heaven! Perhaps from the first time he stepped into the boudoir of compassion, the fate between them was doomed.


    The things in the room are the same as when he came for the first time. They are so antique. The only difference is that they have hugged each other naturally at the moment.


    After a warm kiss, Xu Shaotang naturally came to the carved flower bed with a half solution of pity.


    The curtain on the bed has been put down by him. Looking at the pity that exudes mature charm all over at the moment, Xu Shaotang feels that his blood has rushed to the top of his head.


    When Xu Shaotang''s hand reaches for Lianxin''s red belly pocket again, Lianxin grabs his hand again.


    "Do you think I''m old?" Compassion face with the emotional flush, but there is a trace of concern in the eyes.


    Xu Shaotang took out his hand, with a bad smile on his face and a sympathetic chin, and asked, "this beautiful young lady, may I ask your name?"


    Pity heart is about to speak, Xu Shaotang has asked again: "I guess you should be 25 years old?"


    Of course, he knows that Lianxin is definitely more than 25 years old, but from her appearance, Lianxin really has little difference from Lin Shuying and others, just has a kind of maturity and vicissitudes, which is given to her by her experience.


    "You''ll be glib!" Although I know that Xu Shaotang''s words are deceiving her, my heart of pity is still full of sweetness.


    Xu Shaotang gently stroked the face of pity, and asked with a smile, "have you ever had Baijiu?"


    "Well?" Pity heart inexplicably looking at Xu Shaotang, do not know why he would mention wine at this time.


    Does he want to drink for fun? Pitifully, I think.


    "I have Seeing pity heart, the puzzled gaze, Xu Shaotang laughed, "women are like baijiu. After years of precipitation and fermentation, they will be more intense and fragrant. They will be more charming, which is only your charm! Do you remember what I said when I first came here? "


    "Which one?" Pity heart hook Xu Shaotang''s neck, full of coy asked.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "that''s what I said to you."


    Compassion mind can not help but come up with the first time she and Xu Shaotang met in this room, every detail is not willing to let go, finally, she thought of the words Xu Shaotang said.


    "Do you say you like mature women?" He asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, lying in pity''s ear, and said with a bad smile, "you''re ripe now. It''s time to pick..."


    "Bah! Hooligan


    Although the mouth scolded, but the next moment, compassion has taken the initiative to send their own kiss.


    How can Xu Yutang take the initiative to fall behind? She suddenly turned over and pressed on pity.


    Just when Tianlei was about to touch the ground fire, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone rang very untimely.


    "Damn it


    Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse to smash the mobile phone. Regardless of the sound of the mobile phone, he reached out to relieve pity''s last bondage.


    "You''d better answer the phone first." Pitifully looking at Xu Shaotang with a smile, he gently kisses him on the lips and says, "my whole person is yours. Are you worried about me running away? Do you want to be disturbed by other people''s phone calls in our best moments? "


    What she longed for was the blend of spirit and flesh. There was no one to disturb her, only themselves. They could say the most shameful words to each other, indulge themselves completely, and let each other feel the hottest passion in their heart regardless of everything.


    Well, since compassion has said so, what else can Xu Shaotang say?


    Full of resentment, she takes a look at pitiful heart, and reluctantly pinches it in front of her chest. After making pitiful heart angry for a while, Xu Shaotang picks up her phone.


    The phone call is from mu Tiance. I don''t know what it is!


    "You''d better tell me something important!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance on the other end of the phone with the anger of being interrupted.


    "Well? How can you be so angry? " Mu Tiance on the other end of the phone was slightly stunned, and then laughed: "my phone is not a good thing to disturb you, is it?"


    "Nonsense! I wish you knew! " Xu Shaotang said cheekily.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, pitying looks funny on her face. She reaches out her hand and pinches Xu Shaotang''s waist. She looks at him with a strange look on her face.


    This smelly hooligan is shameless. This kind of thing is so justified!But if you think about it carefully, don''t they love Xu Shaotang''s magnanimous and hypocrisy?


    "Then your good work may be over." Mu Tiance on the other end of the phone didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang really admitted it. He said with a helpless smile, "my grandfather and father want to make an appointment with you and your master, and the dragon will have a good talk with them!"


    "About when?" Speaking of business, Xu Shaotang''s blood began to flow back gradually.


    He knew that their meeting this time might be the last time for negotiation, and the Mu family might negotiate terms with them by giving up Linjia Xiaguo.


    Mu Tiance said: "the sooner the better! I don''t want to wait any longer! "


    "You can''t wait?" Lu Li knew what mu Tiance meant when he said he didn''t want to wait. He was afraid that mu Tiance''s whole heart had already flown to Kunlun mountain?


    "Yes Mu Tiance admitted without hesitation: "if we talk about it well, maybe you will practice it for me in the capital!"


    "All right! I''ll get in touch with them! "


    Xu Shaotang hung up the phone, some reluctantly looked at the pity that had been stripped into white sheep by himself, bowed his head and gave her a deep kiss on the lip, saying: "suddenly something happened, I want to go out!"


    "Going to the capital again?" Compassion in the blame at the same time, but some reluctant to ask.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, gently picked up pity heart, let her lie in his arms, some sorry said: "go to the capital to deal with the last thing, then there will be a lot of time to accompany you."


    Originally, he thought it would take a while to wait for this matter, but he didn''t expect it to be put on the table so soon. It seems that the Mu family is really in a hurry.


    "Or I''ll go to the capital with you." Pitiful heart hugged Xu Shaotang''s neck, blushed and said: "I''ll go to the capital to see if the flowers I planted in my yard are blooming!"


    Xu Tang nodded his head.


    He knows that it''s fake to have pity on flowers, and it''s true to want to be with him.

 Chapter 964

    With strong resentment for mu Tiance''s destruction of his good deeds, Xu Shaotang leaves the Hunter Club and comes to Xuqing''s cabin again.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who had just left for a short time, he killed him again. Xu Qing said with a smile, "are you reluctant to leave me?"


    "A little bit." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "but I don''t come back to see you. I have something to tell you."


    Xu Qing glanced at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The Mu family want us to go to the capital to talk about it." Xu Shaotang returned.


    Xu Qing was slightly stunned, and then he left a sentence: "if you want to talk, let them come to me! I can''t leave these two days! "


    Xu Shaotang also heard Xu Qing say that WuJie''s crazy blood may break out again in the past two days. Xu Qing needs to suppress the crazy blood in WuJie''s body when the signs of WuJie''s crazy blood appear. He really can''t leave.


    "OK, I''ll tell you what you mean to the Mu family."


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang has to tell mu Tiance Xu Qing''s words. Mu Tiance says that he can''t do it. He needs to ask her grandfather mu Huangyu.


    A few minutes later, he got mu Tiance''s reply: Yes!


    After that, Xu Shaotang informed the Dragon general again, and the Dragon general also replied to him soon. It''s also OK!


    Since everyone agreed to negotiate in Tianhai, Xu Shaotang was too lazy to go to the capital.


    After chatting with Xu Qing again, Xu Shaotang drives back to Xu''s home and calls Lianxin by the way, telling her that he doesn''t need to go to the capital for the time being, but he knows that sooner or later he will have to go to the capital again, and it''s not too late to bring Lianxin with him.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang wanted to go to the hunter''s club and Lianxin to continue the unfinished business just now, but even if he wanted to think about it, he would be free when the things here are finished, and then he would slowly taste the ripe fruit of Lianxin! Thinking about the mature and beautiful body of compassion, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but feel another wave in his heart. His hand slipped and his car almost hit the guardrail on the side of the road.


    "Ah, beauty is in trouble! The ancients did not deceive me


    With a self mocking smile, Xu Shaotang quickly converges and concentrates on driving home.


    As soon as I got home, I heard a lot of noise coming from my home. Needless to say, I knew that there must be guests at home.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming in, Chen Cheng quickly ran over to give him a bear hug and said with a smile, "boss, you want to kill me!"


    Behind Chen Cheng is Li Lan, who is not as formal as before. When Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng bear embrace each other, Li Lan comes slowly and asks with some worry: "Xu Shao, where''s my brother? He is now... "


    Knowing that Li Lan must be worried about Li Baoshan''s safety, Xu Shaotang interrupts Li Lan''s words with a smile: "your brother is OK, but he suffered some skin injuries. He should be back in a few days."


    "You see, I said brother Shan must be OK!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng said with a smile: "with the eldest brother in, how can we let brother Shan have an accident?"


    "When did you learn to butter up? I don''t want to do that! " Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at the two people again: "when are you going to invite me to drink your wedding wine?"


    When it comes to getting married, Li Lan blushes and lowers her head. Instead, Chen Cheng winks at Xu Shaotang and says with a smile, "we can''t decide this. We''ll wait until brother Shan comes back. When brother Shan gets married, we''ll listen to him!"


    "All right, I''ll ask Baoshan to fix your wedding date in a hurry." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, thank you, boss!" Chen Cheng said with a smile.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang had opened his mouth. Li Baoshan would set the wedding date as soon as possible. Li Baoshan listened to Xu Shaotang most.


    After chatting with Chen Cheng for a while, Xu Shaotang greets other guests again. Needless to say, there are a lot of guests coming to Xu''s house. Li Xiuping and Tang Xiangming have all rushed here. Now they have set up a card game in Xu''s house. Chen Wei and Xu Wenzheng are playing cards with them. You Hongren, the old man of you Mingze, and Xiao Qingsheng, the old man of Xiao Jingwen, are beside them in high spirits Watching the game, from time to time also inserted two words, caused a burst of dissatisfaction on the card table four eyes.


    At the moment, the boundary between black and white is not so clear.


    After coming to say hello to several people, Xu Shaotang said to you Hongren and Xiao Qingsheng with a smile, "two uncles, you''d better wait for a while. I have something to say to Lao Li and Lao Tang."


    "Ha ha, that''s good!" You Hongren rubbed his hand, made a eager look, laughed: "we have long wanted to compete, they all four rely on."


    Tang Xiangming said with a smile: "who told you to come late?"


    However, since Xu Shaotang said he had something to do with them, although both of them hold good cards, they still push their cards into the card table to make room and follow Xu Shaotang to the backyard.


    "Xu Shao, what''s the matter?" Tang Xiangming said with a smile, "if you have something to say, I''m still waiting to go back and continue to compete with them."


    In fact, they don''t really want to play cards. They just want to strengthen their relationship with Xu Wenzheng by playing cards! Now Xu Shaotang''s status in Xia state has far surpassed them. Although he had a good relationship with the Xu family in the early days, the Xu family has not alienated them now, but after a long time, the relationship has naturally become strange.Xu Shaotang doesn''t have much time in Tianhai now, and they can''t see him often. If they want to get closer to Xu Shaotang, it''s better to start with Xu Wenzheng.


    Xu Shaotang naturally understood their thoughts, but he didn''t care. He just said to them with a smile, "when I tell you something, you probably won''t have the heart to play cards."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping look at each other, heart at the same time a jump, secretly wondering, what happened?


    Looking at the two people''s puzzled look, Xu Shaotang no longer played tricks, put away the smile on his face, seriously said: "those above should come to Tianhai these two days."


    "Those up there?" Li Xiuping was slightly stunned, and then he reached out and pointed to the sky. He looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and at the same time cast an inquiring look at him.


    Xu Shaotang smile, and then gently nodded.


    When they got a positive reply from Xu Shaotang, they were shocked. After thanking Xu Shaotang, they quickly left Xu''s home. They needed to go back and make some arrangements. No matter why they came, the security work must be carried out, although their security is not necessarily useful.


    Looking at their disappearing figures, Xu Shaotang shakes his head with a bitter smile, and then slowly walks out of the backyard. He also needs to make some arrangements. Even if there are super experts like the dead old man and mu Huangyu, he must make arrangements to avoid accidents.

 Chapter 965

    The next morning, when Xu Shaotang was sleeping in his room with Ji Rushu in his arms, a "rumble" came from his ear.


    "No? So fast


    Xu Shaotang was so nervous that he quickly got up from the bed.


    When Xu Shaotang put on his clothes and went to the hospital, two helicopters had hovered over Xu''s head.


    Hearing the sound, Xu''s family got up from the bed in a hurry and looked at the helicopter hovering over Xu''s head. They all cast inquiring eyes at Xu Shaotang.


    "Come on, come with me to meet your guests." Xu Shaotang gave a bitter smile and quickly went to the door.


    Soon, the helicopter stopped in the open space outside Xu''s house. The first people to come down were golden tiger and iron leopard. They stood at the exit of one of the helicopters, watching the surrounding situation with full vigilance.


    At the same time, the cabin door of another helicopter also opened. Mu Tiance first appeared in Xu Shaotang''s sight. Then, mu Jianchen and mu Huangyu also stepped down from the helicopter.


    In addition to Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming also knows the identities of Mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen. At the moment, when she sees that the people of the Mu family are coming with the old man, her heart is filled with deep doubts.


    "Well, it seems that they can''t wait!"


    I thought these people would have to wait for a day or two to arrive, but I didn''t expect to arrive so soon.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion, he saw song Anbang.


    Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to think about what song Anbang is doing with him. He just welcomes him quickly. After a short period of consternation, Xu''s family also follows Xu Shaotang.


    As they greet the past, Long Jiang, Qin Guozhu and the old man step down from the plane. Although they haven''t seen each other for just over a month, Qin Guozhu now looks much older than before. His hair is almost white, and his face looks haggard. When he comes down, although he tries his best to stand up, his figure is still slightly different Some rickets.


    It seems that Qin Guozhu has not completely come out of Qin Zongheng''s affairs. Looking at Qin Guozhu''s appearance, Xu Shaotang inevitably sighs.


    While sighing, Xu Shaotang was full of helplessness and said to the crowd, "you''ve come really fast..."


    "Ha ha, this matter has been delayed for so many years. Of course, the sooner we deal with it, the better." The old man gave a little smile, but he looked at mu Huangyu and said with a smile, "don''t you think so? Mr. Mu


    Hearing the old man''s address to Mu Huangyu, the uninformed Xu family members were shocked. If they could make the old man respectfully call him "Mu Lao", it can be seen that mu Huangyu is also a transcendent existence.


    Mu Huangyu nodded slightly, but she looked at Xu Shaotang and asked faintly, "what about Xuqing?"


    "He''s not here. You don''t want to start talking now, do you?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    "Then take us to him!"


    The old man and mu Huangyu said at the same time.


    "No, you''re here so early, haven''t you had breakfast yet?" Xu Shaotang said helplessly, "why don''t we have breakfast at home now? No matter how urgent it is, I won''t be in a hurry for this moment! "


    It''s a little too urgent, isn''t it? Although he also understood that they were eager to settle the affairs of the Mu family peacefully, they had been delayed for so many years, even if it was not too late for another day or two.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man and mu Huangyu look at each other, and then nod at the same time.


    See two people nodded, Fang LAN has immediately ordered the kitchen to start preparing breakfast for these big guys, Xu Wenzheng also quickly incomparable enthusiasm to welcome everyone into the house.


    Xu Shaotang went to song Anbang and asked in a low voice, "why did you follow me?"


    "Why can''t I come?" Song Anbang neck a horizontal, very dissatisfied with staring at Xu Shaotang.


    "These big guys are going to talk about important things. Come with me..."


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, song Anbang kicked Xu Shaotang and said angrily, "well, you bastard, can''t I come to see my grandson? How can I give my daughter to you white eyed wolf


    Xu Shaotang, speechless, quickly dodges song Anbang''s kick. He doesn''t mean that. He thought song Anbang was specially called by these people. He thought that song Anbang would also be involved in the Mu family''s troubles. Fortunately, it''s not like this. It''s just a coincidence that song Anbang followed.


    Song Anbang didn''t kick Xu Shaotang. He was a bit unwilling. After staring at Xu Shaotang fiercely, he quickly walked to song Yinuo, who was standing there with a big stomach. He said lovingly: "don''t stand here, go back to the house quickly, be careful of catching cold."


    Song Yinuo nodded, followed song Anbang to the house, and asked in a low voice: "Dad, who are the two people with mu Tiance? How do you feel like they''re bigger than the old man? "


    "Ask Xu Shaotang that bastard!" Song Anbang said with some displeasure.


    Until today, before boarding, he didn''t know the identities of the two men. Later, the old man told him.He knew that Xu Shaotang had known the identity of Mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen for a long time, but the bastard never mentioned it to them, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Hearing the conversation between their father and daughter, Xu Shaotang said to song Yinuo, "don''t ask about it. Maybe you will know after a while. You just need to know that they are not good friends."


    If the negotiation goes well, maybe it will unseal the existence of the Mu family? Who knows, only then.


    However, since Song Anbang is willing to come with him, it seems that the Mu family''s affairs are indeed unsealed.


    "All right!" Song Yinuo nodded, took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a smile, "anyway, these things are all your business, so I won''t follow you."


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded, stroked song Yinuo''s stomach and said, "the most important thing for you now is to give birth to our children safely."


    "Well! got it! You just have ten thousand hearts Song Yinuo''s sweet smile, his face is full of happiness.


    Looking at the intimacy between Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo, song Anbang is also very happy. Although there were some small twists and turns in the past, his daughter finally got her own happiness, and his dead wife should be at ease.


    Xu Shaotang took song Yinuo to song Anbang and said with a smile, "old song, when will you be so good to me?"


    "Go away! I''m your father-in-law! " Song Anbang stares at Xu Shaotang and says: "I want to treat you well. When will you treat me as your father-in-law?"

 Chapter 966

    While everyone was having breakfast, Qin Guozhu casually planed two mouthfuls for his poor appetite and went to the Xu family''s backyard alone.


    Looking at Qin Guozhu''s slightly bent back, song Anbang and Longjiang both sighed helplessly.


    "You eat first. I''ll go to see Mr. Qin." Xu Shaotang put down his chopsticks and followed him to the backyard.


    When he came to the backyard, Qin Guozhu was standing there alone, but his body was more bent than when he was in front of people, and his whole waist was about to bow up.


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Qin Guozhu''s side, sighed slightly: "Qin Lao, take care of your body."


    Qin Guozhu glanced at Xu Shaotang, forced out a smile and said, "don''t worry, I can still hold this old bone!"


    "You''re not in good health. You''ve been tossing about for a long time." Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "otherwise, you can have a rest in Xu''s house and let Longjiang go about the negotiation."


    He didn''t know how much the death of Qin Zongheng had hit Qin Guozhu, but he could see that Qin Guozhu''s body was not as good as before. If he went on like this, he might be another fallen elder after Song Yinian?


    Although he knew that Xu Shaotang was thinking about his body, Qin Guozhu stubbornly shook his head, clenched his fist and said, "Zongheng didn''t see the sword hanging on the top of Xia''s head being taken down. Let me help him witness the coming of this moment with my own eyes."


    His tone was full of determination. It seemed that he was determined to participate in the negotiation.


    Listening to Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang sighed again, but he didn''t persuade him. Since Qin Guozhu was determined to fulfill his last wish for Qin Zongheng, he had no reason to stop him. He just hoped that Qin Guozhu could walk out of the pain brought by Qin Zongheng''s death.


    ¡­¡­


    After a slightly hasty breakfast, long will urge Xu Shaotang to take them to Xuqing again.


    They had no choice but to take Xu Shaotang to the hut with them.


    When the helicopter stops in the open space outside the cabin, Xu Qing has come out of the cabin. When he sees mu Huangyu, his old enemy, Xu Qing naturally gives a cold hum.


    Of course, mu Huangyu didn''t give Xu Qing a good look. Two old men over 100 years old stare at each other like cockfighting, which makes people laugh.


    "Taoist Xu Qing, since everyone has got together, why don''t you find a place to have a good chat?" Long Jiang says to Xu Qing in the tone of discussion.


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Qing moved his eyes away from mu Huangyu''s body and said faintly: "my cabin space is limited, so I can''t sit with so many of you. If you have anything, let''s talk about it here!"


    "Brother Xuqing, are you sure you want to talk about it here?" Mu Huangyu looked at the shade where they were and asked faintly.


    Xu Qing snorted and said, "it''s not a big deal. Do you want to talk in a secret room?"


    Listening to Xu Qing''s words, the corners of Xu Shaotang''s mouth twitch slightly, some speechless thinking in his heart, this motherfucker is not a big deal, so what should be a big deal? Alien invasion?


    "Good! Let''s talk about it here! " The Dragon general said decisively, and at the same time told the people around him: "super alert, one kilometer around, no one is allowed to step in!"


    "Our task is to protect your safety!" He said seriously.


    Long Jiang laughs, glances at Xu Qing and Mu family, and says with a smile: "with them, it''s the same whether you protect me or not! Carry out the order


    When they look at each other, the Dragon general is right. Almost anyone here is better than them. If there is anything, it''s really not their turn.


    "Yes


    After two people salute to the Dragon general, this just quickly receives the order and goes.


    No matter whether the ground is clean or not, Qin Guozhu simply sat down on the floor and said with a smile: "well, since we want to talk here, let''s not delay our time. Let''s talk straight to the point! Mr. mu, since it''s your Mu family''s talk, you can talk about something! "


    Seeing that Qin Guozhu sat down so simply, everyone sat down on the ground one after another.


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, mu Huangyu said faintly: "surely people here should have known about Kunlun mountain?"


    "Kunlun mountain? What happened to Kunlun mountain? " As soon as mu Huangyu''s voice fell, song Anbang asked inexplicably.


    Mu Huangyu frowned slightly, looked at Song Anbang and asked, "don''t you know?"


    He thought that all the people here knew the news Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had brought from the last secret base of Atlantis. Just now, he asked casually, but he didn''t expect that the real people knew.


    Long Jiang glared at Song Anbang and said, "I don''t want you to ask questions. You just need to have ears."


    When the Dragon stares at Xu Shaotang, song Anbang, who has a bad temper in front of him, suddenly loses his temper. He just shrinks his neck slightly and sits there quietly.It''s very kind of song Anbang to join in the fun. There''s no need for him to intervene here.


    Seeing that song Anbang no longer asked casually, Qin Guozhu reached out to Mu Huangyu and said, "go on."


    "Well, I''ll go on!" Mu Huangyu gently stroked his beard and said slowly: "the Mu family can no longer care about anything in Xia kingdom from now on, and really live in seclusion. Once it is confirmed that the space fissure in Kunlun mountain really exists, all the experts of refining spirit in our Mu family will go to another world through the space fissure to pursue the peak of martial arts! And I have only two conditions! "


    Listening to Mu Huangyu''s words, song Anbang, who is listening with his ears up, is at a loss. He is very curious. What is mu Huangyu''s space crack? To another world? Why don''t you go to heaven!


    "Talk about your terms!" Hearing mu Huangyu''s words, Qin Guozhu was deeply relieved and said seriously: "as long as we can do it, we will do our best! I can personally assure you of that! "


    Mu Huangyu nodded and said: "condition one, you should not suppress the Mu family because of the previous things, and take Miaoyun mountain as the permanent seclusion of the Mu family!"


    "No problem! We have agreed to this condition! " Long Jiang took a look at Qin Guozhu and said simply.


    As long as the Mu family doesn''t think about linjiaxia any more, it''s OK to give Miaoyun mountain to the Mu family as the family''s last base. Moreover, mu Huangyu has said that the Mu family is really living in seclusion. Compared with what they get, this condition is really nothing.


    Mu Huangyu raised her eyes to look at them and said: "to tell you the truth, the Mu family has been fighting with you for so many years, and I''m not sure about your assurance. I''d rather believe in Xuqing''s character! So, my second condition is that I need Xuqing to give me a promise. Once you target the Mu family, Xuqing must protect my Mu family! "

 Chapter 967

    Mu Huangyu''s voice fell, and the Dragon turned their eyes to Xuqing.


    To tell you the truth, mu Huangyu''s condition is too simple. It''s so simple that it''s beyond their expectation. They thought mu Huangyu would put forward a condition that would embarrass them. Unexpectedly, mu Huangyu''s condition is so simple!


    Now, just a false count is needed, and the problem that has troubled Xia for many years is completely solved!


    In the dragon will they think Xu Qing will be very simply agreed down, but Xu Qing gently shook his head.


    Seeing Xu Qing shaking his head, Qin Guozhu''s face suddenly changed. At the same time, he cast a look at Xu Shaotang and motioned Xu Shaotang to persuade Xu Qing. At such a critical moment, how can Xu Qing drop the chain!


    Xu Qing also saw Qin Guozhu. They cast their eyes on Xu Shaotang and said faintly: "you don''t have to look at him. I can''t agree to Mu Huangyu''s terms! Because I''m going to Kunlun Mountain for a walk! "


    "Are you going too?"


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, mu Huangyu was slightly stunned, and then laughed: "good! In this case, let Xu Shaotang give me a promise! Ha ha, Xuqing, it seems that the enmity between you and me can only be solved in another world! "


    At the moment, mu Huangyu is really happy. Although he has some grudges with Xuqing, it''s worth his life to go to another world with Xuqing!


    Xu Qingleng snorted: "even if I go to another world, I will find you!"


    "Good! I''ll wait! " Mu Huangyu laughs and looks at Xu Shaotang again, which means that Xu Shaotang is making a promise to him.


    Looking at the people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "do I have a choice?"


    "No!" The Dragon general smiles and stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "promise to come down quickly!"


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded to Mu Huangyu and said, "I can promise you that as long as your Mu family can really live in seclusion, they will no longer think about those unrealistic things. If they attack the Mu family, as long as Xu Shaotang is not dead, they will protect your Mu family."


    In fact, Xu Shaotang thinks that his promise is useless. He believes that as long as the Mu family does what they say, they will never do anything to the Mu family! Therefore, his promise is just to make mu Huangyu feel at ease.


    However, since mu Huangyu wants a peace of mind, just give him peace of mind. From now on, the sword that has been hanging on the top of Xia''s head for many years has finally been taken down.


    Getting Xu Shaotang''s promise, mu Huangyu slowly stood up from the ground and said to Xu Qing with a smile, "I''ll come back to you after I''ve arranged things at home!"


    "I''m waiting for you!" Xu Qing also stood up and said to Qin Guozhu, "if there is nothing else, you can leave!"


    Although Xuqing''s words were cold, they were not angry, but their faces were full of smiles.


    This matter is finally a satisfactory solution!


    No one thought that this negotiation about Xia''s future would be held in such a small forest. What''s more, the speed of this negotiation could be described as the speed of light. It took less than 20 minutes!


    However, now these are not important, as long as this matter can be satisfactorily resolved!


    Compared with their happiness, mu Tiance is not happy at the moment. He has been treating Xu Shaotang as an opponent for such a long time. Now, he is going to pursue the peak of martial arts, but his opponent wants to live a peaceful life, which makes him very disappointed.


    Without Xu Shaotang, maybe he will be lonely on his way to the top of martial arts!


    Now that xuqingdu has ordered to leave, there''s no need for us to stay here. In a good mood, the old man proposed to have a good drink with the Xu family and the Mu family. After so many years, they never thought they would have a chance to have a drink with the Mu family!


    However, mu Huangyu refuses Longjiang''s invitation. He wants to go back to arrange things for Mu''s family. He can''t wait to go to Kunlun mountain.


    Mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen left, but mu Tiance stayed.


    Xu''s family and Fang LAN cook food to entertain these distinguished guests. Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping also come to drink with them.


    But mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang went outside.


    "I really don''t want to go to another world?" Mu Tiance walked slowly, with heavy steps. "Xu Shaotang, who I know, should be a person who is not afraid of any difficulties and risks and dares to challenge everything. Have you lost yourself in the gentle village?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Xu family behind him and said with a smile, "if one day I am tired of staying in this world, maybe I will go to another world to find you. At that time, you may enter the realm I can''t reach, but don''t forget to take care of me."


    "If there is such a day, I will kill you myself!" Mu Tiance keeps his eyes on Xu Shaotang. He can see that his words are not joking.Now he and Xu Shaotang are equal opponents, so he has a feeling of sympathy. But if his strength is far better than Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is no longer qualified to be his opponent. At that time, he will personally end this former opponent, which can be regarded as the end of everything between him and Xu Shaotang.


    "Then I really can''t go to you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Mu Tiance slowly looked away, and said: "we should have a few days to go to Kunlun mountain. If you think it through, you are welcome to join us at any time."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang points this, but he knows in his heart that he can''t figure it out in these days.


    However, at that time, maybe we can send them. Even if we don''t send them to the Mu family, we should also send Xuqing and WuJie. Xuqing is the most grateful person for his coming to this stage.


    After a few words with mu Shaotang, they talk alone.


    Looking at the figure that mu Tiance left, Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and walked slowly to the Xu family.


    On this day, the Xu family was very busy and solved the problems that had plagued them for many years. In a good mood, they got drunk in the Xu family. Even the Dragon generals in the spirit realm didn''t use the real Qi to suppress the strength of the wine, but accompanied them to get drunk.


    After getting drunk, the two men were not as serious as they used to be. They hugged each other, laughing wildly for a while, and wailing wildly for a while, which made everyone look sideways. Even Xu Shaotang saw Longjiang''s tears for the first time.


    However, we have tacitly decided to see today''s things forever rotten in their hearts.

 Chapter 968

    In the next few days, the members of the wolf team also went back to Tianhai one after another. Xu Shaotang also gave everyone a long holiday to go back to accompany their families.


    A week after the negotiation about Xia''s future ended, Xu Shaotang received a call from mu Tiance. He knew that it was time for them to send these people off.


    After going to the cabin to pick up Xuqing and WuJie who is still in a coma, Xu Shaotang takes dantai Jingming and Lianxin to board the plane to the capital.


    In fact, the other purpose of going back this time is to find Longjiang and talk to Longjiang about letting dantai Jingming leave the dragon group. Since she wants to live a peaceful life, it''s necessary for everyone to be together. Moreover, it doesn''t make much sense for dantai Jingming to stay in the dragon group any longer.


    Off the plane, Tantai Jingming straight back to the dragon group, let Xu Shaotang busy things here to find her.


    Although dantai Jingming said so, Xu Shaotang knew that dantai wanted to give him more time to get along with Lianxin. Along the way, although dantai Jingming didn''t say anything, she found something fishy in the small actions between him and Lianxin.


    "This girl..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed a little in his heart, looking at the back of Jingming in the dantai gradually disappeared in his sight, then he turned to the empty Qing and pity around him and said: "let''s go, go to Miaoyun mountain!"


    After stopping a car, several people went straight to Miaoyun mountain.


    Just at the foot of Miaoyun mountain, I saw mu Tiance and Qingwu standing there.


    As they walked over, Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile, "do you want to take Qingwu to Kunlun mountain?"


    Mu Tiance''s eyes crossed lightly dancing face, nodded slightly and said, "why not?"


    "Nothing!" Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said with some regret: "it seems that I have no chance to drink your wedding wine."


    "Don''t I have a chance to drink your wedding wine?" Mu Tiance replied faintly.


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, then said with a smile: "if you can go to Kunlun Mountain later, maybe you can have my wedding wine."


    Although that''s what he said, he knew that he couldn''t let them stay for another period of time. Now their hearts have been flying to another world, and they can''t wait for this day.


    Mu Tiance did not say a word, but took them to Mu''s home in the depth of Miaoyun mountain.


    When she saw the Mu family hidden in the depth of Miaoyun mountain, she was shocked. She did not expect that there was such a huge family hidden in the depth of Miaoyun mountain!


    Entering Mu''s house, mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen are sitting in the courtyard drinking tea. Even if they are far away, they can smell the fragrance.


    Looking at the old tea tree in Mu''s courtyard that has not known how many years of baptism, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "when you are gone, this tea tree will be mine!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance, standing beside him, almost fell to the ground. Xu Shaotang, a jerk, is still thinking about the old tea tree of the Mu family! When this bastard first came to Mu''s house, he began to think about this old tea tree. I didn''t expect that he would never forget it now!


    The point is, you don''t have to say it now even if you want to make an idea for this old tea tree, do you?


    While mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a black face, mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen slowly stand up. Mu Huangyu looks at Xu Qing with a faint smile and says, "you and I haven''t sat down to have a cup of tea for 40 or 50 years? How about a drink? "


    When talking, mu Huangyu waved her hand, a cup of tea on the tea table suddenly flew up and shot straight at Xuqing. Although mu Huangyu''s action was very big, the tea in the cup did not overflow a drop.


    "Forty seven years!" Xu Qingleng snorts. When the teacup flies in front of him, he catches it lightly. Just when Xu Shaotang thinks that Xu Qing will drink the last cup of tea in the world, Xu Qing suddenly exerts a little force in his hand. In the blink of an eye, the teacup has turned into powder in Xu Qing''s hand, and the tea in the teacup is scattered all over the ground Looking at mu Huangyu, he said haughtily, "you don''t deserve to drink tea with me!"


    Although he has decided to leave the world now, Xuqing still has not forgotten mu Huangyu''s betrayal of the guardian of Xia kingdom. If they had dealt with Cain together, kongjing would not have been hurt so much. Maybe now he can accompany him to another world.


    Seeing Xu Qing crush the teacup mu Huangyu swept over, mu Jianchen''s face suddenly glows with cold light, but he doesn''t dare to make mistakes in front of Xu Qing, so he can only suppress his anger in his heart.


    However, mu Huangyu did look indifferent, which was what he expected.


    "We''ll talk about our grudges later!" Mu Huangyu glanced at Xu Qing, then fell his eyes on Wu Jie, who was in Xu Qing''s hands. He frowned slightly and said, "do you want to take this little monk with you


    Xu Qing nodded slightly and said faintly: "he is the apprentice of the empty mirror!"


    After hearing Xu Qing''s words, mu Huangyu stopped talking. Although he also knew the consequences of the outbreak of crazy blood, he wondered why Xu Qing had not killed the boy to avoid harm. Now he has understood that a sentence of "Empty Mirror''s Apprentice" is enough to explain everything."So good!" Mu Huangyu sighed, turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "Xu Shaotang, don''t forget your promise to me!"


    "I''m not a gentleman, but I''m a man of promise." Xu Shaotang looked at mu Huangyu with a smile and asked, "are you going to leave now?"


    Mu Huangyu gently nodded her head and said: "people have arrived, it''s time to go!"


    "Well, I''ll ask Longjiang to send a helicopter to take you to Kunlun mountain."


    With that, Xu Shaotang picked up his phone and called Long Jiang.


    In less than ten minutes, a helicopter had stopped outside Mu''s home. It was not other people who drove the helicopter, it was long Fei who had recovered.


    Hearing the sound of the helicopter, the people of the Mu family came out slowly. Although the Mu family was once regarded as a cancer by the senior management of Xia state, for the people of the Mu family, mu Huangyu is the backbone of the family. Now their backbone is going to leave, how can they not come to see each other off.


    When the cabin door opened, Long Jiang was sitting in a wheelchair and looking at them. With a strong hand, the whole person directly flew out of the cabin with the wheelchair and landed on the ground.


    If not at this moment, if we change the location, maybe many people will cheer for the hand of the Dragon general.

 Chapter 969

    "Although we''ve been fighting for so many years, I''d like to thank you for this. I''ll see you off." Looking at the big Mu family in front of him, Long Jiang couldn''t help sighing. After a long time, he looked at mu Jianchen and said, "Mu Jianchen, from now on, you and I will get rid of the grudge..."


    Although mu Jianchen made him disabled all his life, at this moment, these grudges are no longer important.


    Long Jiang looks at mu Jianchen, and mu Jianchen also looks at Long Jiang. These two old enemies want to see each other now, but they don''t have the idea of fighting.


    "Long Jiang, although you and I have been fighting for half a lifetime, I still have to say that you are a man!" Mu Jianchen said quietly.


    Dragon general ha ha a smile, to push own Long Fei to say: "take wine!"


    As long Jiang''s voice fell, Long Fei quickly took out a jar of wine and several red tile wine glasses from the cabin.


    "I buried this wine when I was defeated by you. I wanted to drink it when I defeated you mu family." Looking at the wine in front of you, Wu Long said, "I don''t need to talk about it any more."


    To be sure, the Mu family did not fail, but they had a higher pursuit and took the initiative to make concessions. Otherwise, even with those advanced technologies in hand, they could not easily defeat the Mu family.


    If the two sides really fight each other, I don''t know how many people want to die innocently. Now, it''s good. It''s good for both Mu family and Xia state.


    When long Jiang talks, Xu Shaotang has already gone over and handed the red tile wine bowls that long Fei took out to Mu Huangyu and others one by one, while long Fei silently follows Xu Shaotang and pours wine for them.


    Holding the wine bowl in hand, everyone''s mood is a little different. Maybe they didn''t expect that they still have the chance to drink together.


    The Dragon general''s eyes crossed everyone''s face. Then he raised the wine bowl in his hand, carried the whole body of Qi, and roared with all his strength: "everyone, the dragon is here to see you off! Take care


    The Dragon wiped his lips and smashed the wine bowl on the ground.


    Xu Shaotang also took the wine bowl in his hand and looked at people one by one. Finally, he focused on Xuqing and WuJie. He wanted to say something, but he felt that something was blocking his throat, which made him speechless. Finally, he could only drink the wine from the bowl and smash it on the ground like a dragon.


    "Pa, PA, PA..."


    The others drank the wine in the bowl and said that the bowl fell on the ground.


    After smashing the wine bowl, Xu Qing takes the lead in holding the comatose WuJie to get into the helicopter. He looks at Xu Shaotang from the helicopter and smiles at him.


    Then, mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen dodged into the cabin under the gaze of the Mu family.


    Mu Tiance came to Xu Shaotang with light dancing hand. He gave Xu Shaotang a light look and said, "I won!"


    "Yes, you won after all!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t retort. He and mu Tiance are rivals. To be exact, mu Tiance didn''t win him. However, once mu Tiance goes to another world with more Aura, mu Tiance''s strength will soon surpass him. This is an indisputable fact. From this point, mu Tiance really won!


    "I don''t know if I can find an opponent like you in another world..." Mu Tiance said to himself, and suddenly he picked her up in a startled voice of light dance. A flash had already entered the helicopter.


    Looking at these people sitting in the helicopter, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang have some envy and admiration in their eyes. They admire that these people can leave everything in the world in order to pursue the peak of martial arts. At least, Xu Shaotang thinks that he does not have the courage for the time being.


    Seeing that all the people who should go had boarded the plane, Long Fei quickly sat in the cab of the helicopter and quickly started the helicopter.


    When the helicopter''s propeller turns up, Xu Shaotang feels that his heart is blocked and flustered. A kind of sour feeling strikes him inexplicably. He doesn''t know what to say, so he can only wave his hand to the people in the helicopter.


    Looking at the helicopter gradually away figure, Xu Shaotang looked up quietly at the sky, for a long time can not talk to himself.


    He knows that if there is no accident, he and these people will never have a chance to see each other again in this life.


    I hope they can live well in another world


    Lianxin looks at Xu Shaotang with some worry. Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t tell her where those people will go, he has guessed that Xu Shaotang and these people may never meet again.


    Among them are Xu Shaotang''s master, friends and former enemies, but now they are all gone.


    "Let''s go to the dragon group. Let''s have a good drink." Long Jiang Wu pushed his wheelchair to Xu Shaotang and sighed: "everyone''s pursuit is different, this is their choice! After so many years, the Mu family''s affairs have been successfully solved, and we still have a lot to do. "After fighting with the Mu family for so many years, Long Jiang''s mood is extremely complicated as he sees the Mu family leave.


    Xu Shaotang slowly took back his eyes, naturally took pity''s hand, slowly said: "well, just I want to go to the dragon group to talk with you."


    Looking at the pity of Xu Shaotang''s hand, Long Jiang''s face finally shows a slight smile.


    "When are you going to treat us to your wedding wine?" Long Jiang''s eyes seem to come and go between Xu Shaotang and Lianxin. Lianxin looks embarrassed and lowers her head.


    Xu Shaotang''s cheek is thick, facing the dragon''s eyes, thought a little, said with a smile: "it should be fast, then you must come to drink a wedding wine!"


    A few days ago, when he was in Tianhai, he was already thinking about this matter. These women have been following him with no regrets. He should give them an account.


    The Dragon general nodded and said with a smile, "even if you don''t tell me, I''m sure I''ll ask for a drink! You are a man of great credit! When you get married, we old guys will come and give you a hand! "


    "Well, I do have a lot of credit." Xu Shaotang was not modest enough to admit it, and asked Longjiang with a smile, "can I exchange these credits for several marriage certificates?"


    Dragon will be slightly a stagnation, and then laugh: "I don''t know this, you can ask him."


    "I hope you can give me a special approval." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    In fact, for them, it''s the same thing whether they take the marriage certificate or not, which will not affect their feelings, but he wants to give these women a place!

 Chapter 970

    While they were chatting here, Longjiang called another helicopter to pick them up.


    Originally, I couldn''t enter the dragon group as a pity, but for Xu Shaotang''s sake, the Dragon general made an exception.


    Although Lianxin knew about the existence of the dragon group, she came to the dragon group for the first time. Until now, she knew that even though she had a huge intelligence network, he knew little about the world.


    "Ask Dan Tai to come with you." Sitting down in Longjiang''s hut, Xu Shaotang has not opened his mouth yet. Longjiang has said slowly.


    In fact, with the wisdom of Long Jiang, he has already guessed what Xu Shaotang wants to talk to him about.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, and Longjiang immediately ordered people to call Tantai Jingming.


    Soon, Tantai Jingming comes to Longjiang''s cabin and looks at Xu Shaotang and Lianxin sitting there, with a slight smile on her face.


    Xu Shaotang grabs Tantai Jingming''s hand and asks her to sit down beside her.


    Although they are already married, for the first time they are so intimate with Xu Shaotang in front of the Dragon general, Tantai Jingming''s face is still a little red, and she lowers her head in embarrassment.


    "Well, it''s not a shame to marry a man and a woman. Are you still shy in front of me?" Long Jiang looked at Jingming of dantai with a smile. He turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "what do you want to talk to me about? Let''s talk now."


    Xu Shaotang patted Tantai Jingming''s hand, looked at Longjiang and said, "brother, you know I''ve always wanted to go to Ansheng. Now that the hand of God and the Mu family have been solved, there''s basically nothing for me, so I want to..."


    "Well, you don''t have to say it. It''s not like your character to be so timid." Long Jiang interrupts Xu Shaotang and says to tan Tai Jingming, "Dan Tai, whether you want to quit the dragon group depends on what you mean! But in any case, dragon group will always be your home


    His words were so loud that he was deeply moved by his words.


    Tantai Jingming raises her head and looks at the Dragon general with shame. In her heart, she can''t give up the dragon group, but she can''t give up Xu Shaotang.


    Over the years, she has also experienced countless massacres. When the day of an Sheng finally comes, she wants to be a good wife and mother behind Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the look of shame on the face of Jingming, Longjiang said with a smile, "well, you don''t have to say it. I know what you mean."


    "Boss, I..." Tantai Jingming bit her lips and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The Dragon general waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t feel like you are a deserter. If anyone dares to say you are a deserter, I''ll be the first one to refuse! Actually, do you know what my biggest hope is? "


    "What is it?" Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming asked at the same time.


    Dragon will raise his head, slowly looking at the outside of the courtyard, for a long time just gently sighed: "my biggest hope is that we have no dragon group in Xia state!"


    Listen to the words of the Dragon general, they all understand the meaning of the Dragon general. If the dragon group really doesn''t exist, it''s time for peace. It''s really peace!


    Looking at the white hair on the head of the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang feels a lot. The Dragon general has worked all his life for the state of Xia. He has devoted his whole life to the state of Xia. Fortunately, he has seen their long cherished wish come true, which is more or less a comfort to the Dragon general.


    "Thanks a lot, brother!" Xu Shaotang sincerely said to the Dragon general: "I''m still saying that, no matter where Xu Shaotang is, as long as you can use me, I will never refuse!"


    "Why are you so polite to me?" Long Jiang said with a smile, "I really don''t want to use you one day! Well, I won''t say anything superfluous. From now on, dantai is no longer a member of the dragon group, but you should be kind to her, or I won''t let you go! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "you can rest assured about this. If I am not good to them, let alone you, my parents will not let me go, will they?"


    "That''s good!" With a smile, Long Jiang took out his wine and glasses from the side and said with a smile, "today we''ll have a few good drinks, just as I''ll drink your wedding wine in advance!"


    "I''ll do it!"


    Xu Shaotang took the bottle from the hand of Long Jiang and poured a glass of wine for everyone.


    When pouring out the wine, he remembered what he had said to Longjiang here some time ago, and said to Longjiang with a smile: "it''s not enough to drink our wedding wine, you also need to drink your son''s wedding wine."


    "Well, that makes sense!" Long Jiang nodded and said with a smile: "when he comes back, I''ll tell him about it. This bastard is old and big. He doesn''t even have an object. It''s a shame to me!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "he didn''t have time before, but he may have more time in the future! I''ll help him look for it later, so that you can have a grandson as soon as possible! "


    "Forget it!" Long Jiang quickly shook his head and refused. His eyes crossed Lian Xin''s and Tan Tai Jingming''s face. He said with a smile, "let your boy help you to look for something, but don''t look for it to your own side. Your boy''s good luck is really good!"Listening to Longjiang''s words, Tantai Jingming and Lianxin can''t help laughing.


    Isn''t it? Xu Shaotang''s peach blossom luck is really good. There are enough women around him. Xu Shaotang seems to have magic power on his body, which always makes women close to him fall in love with him unconsciously.


    If let him to help Long Fei introduce the object, it is estimated that nine times out of ten will be introduced to his own bed.


    Xu Shaotang a face black line of looking at Long Jiang, incomparably unjustly say: "do you see I look like that kind of person?"


    "You''re not, who is?" Tan Tai Jing Ming and pity heart said with a smile at the same time.


    Looking at the two women with shallow dimples around him, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile bitterly. Is he such a person? At least he won''t admit it!


    After laughing, Xu Shaotang asked Longjiang, "by the way, how are those things being studied?"


    Long Jiang knew what Xu Shaotang was asking about. After taking a sip of wine from his glass, he said with a smile, "now there is a special scientific research team studying the data. It''s said that the progress is good, but those technologies are much ahead of our current technologies. It should take some time to produce results, but this time should not be too long."


    "That''s good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "as long as the advanced science and technology are developed, Xia can stand on the top of the world."

 Chapter 971

    That night, Xu Shaotang and Longjiang drank for a long time, but he did not stay in longzu after all.


    In the early morning, he left longzu with Tantai Jingming and Lianxin, borrowed a car from longzu and drove to Lianxin''s courtyard in the capital.


    Although he knew that Lianxin''s visit to the capital to see the flowers she planted in the courtyard was just an excuse for Lianxin to accompany him, he still wanted to take Lianxin to the courtyard. The courtyard actually had a special significance for the change of the relationship between him and Lianxin. It was in this courtyard that he knew the fact that Lianxin had been hidden in his heart.


    There was no one to live in for a period of time, and the courtyard seemed to be a bit dilapidated. When entering, Xu Shaotang made a lot of cobwebs on his head, which made the two girls laugh.


    However, although the courtyard is dilapidated, the flowers planted in the courtyard are in full bloom tenaciously. As soon as you enter the door, you can smell the fragrance of flowers.


    Smelling the fragrant flowers, pitiful heart quickly ran into the house, the house and yard lights all on.


    When the light in the yard lights up, a piece of blooming flowers suddenly come into their eyes. Those flowers are in full bloom. Although many flowers have withered, they still look so beautiful.


    "Look, Shaotang Seeing the flowers in the yard, he rushed to Xu Shaotang''s arms like a child, and said happily, "these flowers are still in bloom. These are the flowers we planted."


    Didn''t they plant it?


    Xu Shaotang seems to see the scene of Lianxin planting flowers here at that time and watering them by himself. It was at that time that he found that Lianxin had been deeply reflected in his mind.


    Looking at the excited pity like a child, Xu Shaotang also showed a happy smile on his face and nodded: "these flowers are very beautiful!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he raised his head in pity. He couldn''t help but kiss Xu Shaotang''s face.


    When she finished kissing Xu Shaotang, she found that Tantai Jingming was leaning on the door and looking at them with a smile on her face.


    "Ah Pity heart a exclamation, quickly leave Xu Shaotang''s arms, red face walked to the flower bed inside, pretending to check the growth of these flowers, is actually to ease their embarrassment.


    Tantai Jingming came slowly and said to Lianxin with a smile, "sister Lianxin, congratulations."


    Some time ago, she was not pity heart. Now they all know that pity heart has been waiting for Xu Shaotang. Now that they are finally together, she is happy for pity heart from her heart.


    Pitiful heart reached out to pull out a withered flower, heard the words of Tantai Jingming, slowly looked up at her, blushed and said: "thank you!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang goes over and hugs Tantai Jingming in his arms. Then he reaches out and pulls pitying heart out of the flower bed and hugs her in his arms.


    In the arms of the two beauties on the face of each left a kiss, said with a smile: "after you are sisters, don''t make so polite."


    Although both of them are very shy, no one is willing to leave Xu Shaotang''s arms at the moment.


    "Cheap, you fellow!" Pitifully looking at Xu Shaotang, he blushed and said.


    "Hehe, the peach blossom luck is too good to stop it!" Xu Shaotang had the cheek to laugh. He looked down at the two women who were leaning their heads in his arms. A sinister smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and said: "it''s late..."


    "Bah!" Pitiful heart gently beat Xu Shaotang''s chest, and then escaped from Xu Shaotang''s arms, Jiao said: "let Dan Tai accompany you! You villain


    Of course, she knows what the hell Xu Shaotang is up to. Although she already belongs to Xu Shaotang, they haven''t finished the last step yet. She won''t fool around with Xu Shaotang!


    Although she knows that one day she will really belong to Xu Shaotang, but now she can''t completely let go. She wants to leave her most beautiful memories in her own room.


    After hearing pitiful words, Tantai Jingming leaves Xu Shaotang''s arms with a red face. Although she has some expectations in her heart, she still can''t let go and shakes her head desperately.


    Watching the two women flee from their arms one after another, Xu Shaotang looks at them with tears and smiles, and says: "do you want me to count the stars here alone?"


    "Why not?" Looking at Xu Shaotang with a smile of pity, he said: "a few days ago, you probably didn''t do any harm to them. We think it''s for your body''s sake. Let you have a rest. Counting more stars can also calm your heart."


    Tantai Jingming''s face was flushed again, thinking that in those days, except song Yinuo, which one of them was not spoiled by Xu Shaotang? It''s said that Ji Rushu''s dead girl gave birth to a child for what reason, and satisfied all Xu Shaotang''s evil interests.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the two girls with a bad smile. Suddenly, she moves. She hugs her fleeing pity heart in her arms and kisses her cheek gently. Hehe says with a smile, "then you can count the stars here with me!"Xu Shaotang was so intimate in front of Jingming, and his heart was suddenly bashful. He buried his head in Xu Shaotang''s arms and stretched out his hand to twist Xu Shaotang''s soft flesh.


    Xu Shaotang''s skin is thick and his flesh is thick. Of course, he doesn''t care about this little pain. Moreover, he sympathizes with him and doesn''t exert himself too much, which encourages Xu Shaotang''s arrogance and makes him take advantage of it.


    Looking at pitiful heart in her arms, Xu Shaotang throws her trademark bad smile to Tantai Jingming.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Tan Tai Jing Ming subconsciously wants to escape, but it''s too late. Xu Shaotang gently moves under his feet, embraces her in his arms again, and then laughs with pride.


    When the arms of the two women are blushing and head down, Xu Shaotang finally let them go.


    "Well, I''ll charge you some interest today and let you go for the time being." Xu Shaotang burst out laughing.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming forcefully pinches Xu Shaotang''s waist and says with shame and annoyance: "villain, sooner or later we will be bullied to death by you!"


    "Where can I give up?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang takes the two girls to the courtyard, and her heart is filled with happiness.


    That night, Xu Shaotang really didn''t do anything to the two girls, just accompanied them in the courtyard to see the stars, chatting about their own affairs, and also told them about Atlantis.


    Until the outside has shown a trace of fish belly white, the three people go back to the room to sleep deeply. When the moonlight sprinkles on their faces, the faces of the three people in the dream are all with happy smiles.

 Chapter 972

    When Xu Shaotang fell asleep, he slowly fell asleep.


    In the dream, mu Tiance is lying on the ground covered with blood.


    Seeing his tragedy, Xu Shaotang was shocked and ran to him as fast as he could.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang looked at him in shock and asked, "didn''t you go to another world? What''s the matter with you? "


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang weakly and yelled at him: "run


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know why. He looked at mu Tiance in confusion and asked anxiously, "what happened?"


    "We were cheated by Xiaozhi!"


    Mu Tiance breathlessly said: "from beginning to end, it''s all a scam arranged by Xiaozhi. Now, the door of hell has been opened! Run, it''s too late if you don''t run! "


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang is very surprised. Now he has no time to think about it. He squats down to carry mu Tiance on his shoulder and runs away with all his strength.


    Running, a strong wind suddenly hit him, Xu Shaotang body move, avoid this strong wind.


    The next moment, several murderous people suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at a few people, his eyes were full of murders.


    "Hehe, who are we?" One of the men with long hair, dressed in blood red, stood up, looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance who was carried on his shoulder with a sneer, opened his scarlet lips, and said with a wild smile, "we have been sealed for so many years, and now we finally see the light again! It''s time for you to take our anger! Ha ha


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what the so-called seal was, and he didn''t know where these people came from. But he knew that these people were destined to be his enemies just because they wanted to kill all the people in the world.


    Xu Shaotang slowly put down mu Tiance, who was carried on his shoulder, and clenched his fist. At the next moment, his whole body was full of genuine Qi and looked at several people with murderous spirit: "if you want to kill all the people in this world, I will kill you first!"


    Voice down, Xu Shaotang''s body has been shot out, Qi condensed into a knife, ruthlessly split to stop the way.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to meet such a strong person as soon as I came out!" The man in red sneered and flashed away from Xu Shaotang''s fatal knife. His eyes were cold and he said, "however strong you are, you must die!"


    When speaking, the momentum of the man in red suddenly changed, and an overwhelming pressure suddenly hit Xu Shaotang.


    The man in red waved his big hand, and a long sword made of genuine Qi had appeared in his hand. The sword was so real, as if it were a real sword.


    Feeling the great pressure brought by the man in red, looking at mu Tiance, who is dying on the ground, Xu Shaotang immediately does not delay, roars and attacks the man in red again.


    The swords and swords, which were formed by the condensation of Qi, collided with each other fiercely, making the sound of gold and iron. All the plants and trees on the ground where they were fighting turned into powder under their strong Qi.


    In this fight, Xu Shaotang knew that the strength of the man in red was not inferior to that of him. Now he had used all his strength, but the man in red was still light, as if he didn''t pay attention to his attack.


    The swords collide with each other again, and Xu Shaotang is forced back by the powerful power of the man in red.


    The man in red stood there calmly, looking at Xu Shaotang confidently, and said with a cold smile: "let you attack for so long, now it''s my turn to attack!"


    At the end of a word, the momentum of the man in red rises again. The sword in his hand is full of golden light. In the blink of an eye, the sword in his hand suddenly turns into thousands of magic, just like the overwhelming rain of swords.


    Xu Shaotang was so shocked that he quickly picked up his whole body Qi to protect his body firmly.


    Originally, he thought that he had paid enough attention to the man in red, but the next moment, he realized that he had underestimated him seriously, and thousands of swords directly penetrated his body Qi.


    "Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He saw the man in red holding a long sword cleaving to his head. The sword was getting bigger and bigger in his eyes


    "Ah


    Xu Shaotang let out a scream, suddenly woke up from sleep, and sat up straight from the bed.


    "Shaotang!" Lianxin and Tantai Jingming are looking at him with worried face at the moment. Lianxin picks up her sleeve and gently wipes away Xu Shaotang''s sweat. She asks softly, "have you had a nightmare?"


    Seeing the tranquil tea and compassion in front of her, and looking at her intact body, Xu Shaotang gasps, only to find that she had a nightmare just now.


    He has never dreamt for so many years. I don''t know why he suddenly dreams now.


    Xu Shaotang gently grabs Lianxin''s hand to wipe sweat for himself, firmly holds her soft hand in his hand, and looks at Tantai Jingming, whose face is full of concern, with a long sigh of relief, and says: "don''t worry, it''s just a nightmare. Maybe I''m too tired recently."See Xu Shaotang all right, pity heart "Puff Chi" a laugh out a voice, the color of the face tease said: "I told you to make less bad, you still don''t believe, now know tired?"


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, asked: "when did you wake up?"


    "You woke us up a long time ago." Looking at Xu Shaotang with pity and indignation, he said: "I don''t know what nightmare you had. You were scared like this! You yell in your dream. We can''t wake you up even if we yell. Just listen to you chanting mu Tiance there


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s worried face gradually faded away, and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "are you reluctant to give up mu Tiance? Don''t you have any evil ideas about Mu Tiance''s beauty in the golden age? "


    Pitiful heart also teases to ask a way: "you should not have the idea that men and women eat all?"


    When he said this, pitiful heart showed an evil look on his face. He distanced his body from Xu Shaotang slightly, and his face was full of banter smile.


    Listen to these two women''s words, Xu Shaotang heart a burst of speechless, also don''t know how these two people can be so evil? What''s more, how can a seven foot man have that habit?


    At ordinary times, Xu Shaotang estimated that he would have to arrest them for family law service, but at the moment he was not in such a mood. He reached out to wipe the sweat off his face, and then seriously asked the two women, "do you think Xiaozhi might have cheated us?"

 Chapter 973

    "Why did you ask this all of a sudden?"


    See Xu Shaotang said seriously, pity heart also put away the face that banter look, full of doubt looking at Xu Shaotang.


    He told them about Xiaozhi. Before going to bed, Xu Shaotang believed in what Xiaozhi said. When he woke up, he began to doubt the truth of what Xiaozhi said. What happened to him?


    "It''s nothing. I suddenly feel that something is wrong, but I can''t figure out exactly what''s wrong." Xu Shaotang shook his head and felt that his mind was in a mess now.


    Before, he had a deep belief in Xiaozhi''s words, but because of the nightmare just now, he suddenly began to doubt Xiaozhi''s words.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled appearance, Lianxin and dantai Jingming look at each other and ask some questions: "if Xiaozhi is cheating you, what''s the purpose of cheating you?"


    Xu Shaotang carefully recalled every sentence between him, mu Tiance and Xiaozhi. He felt that every sentence of Xiaozhi was true, but he felt that every sentence seemed to be false. Between the true and the false, he didn''t know which one was true and which one was false.


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang gently rubbed his head, some worried said: "I hope he didn''t cheat us!"


    "Maybe you think too much." "According to what you said, Xiaozhi can kill you and mu Tiance in that base, and you don''t have to be given those advanced technologies."


    Listening to Tantai Jingming''s words, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "what I am most worried about is that he wants to use me and mu Tiance to achieve some ulterior purpose."


    There''s no doubt about Xiaozhi''s IQ. Since he can cheat them with that rare metal as a potential development medicine, he can also cheat them with other words. Anyway, they don''t know whether it''s true or not.


    Their original base in Shennong mountain was completely shocked by what Xiaozhi said. In addition to the video that Xiaozhi played for them and the CD containing advanced technology that they finally gave him, they believed Xiaozhi deeply. But now think about it, he and mu Tiance used to be very cautious people. They seldom believe a stranger completely. This time, they actually believe Xiaozhi''s words completely, which is a bit abnormal.


    Pitiful heart looked at Xu Shaotang, reached out and gently rubbed his shoulder for him, slowly said: "don''t think so much, anyway, your master and they have gone to Kunlun Mountain, Xiaozhi''s words are true or false, should be verified soon."


    "Well, that''s the only way now." Xu Shaotang sighs helplessly, turns over and walks down from the bed, and walks out with a heavy face.


    See Xu Shaotang this appearance, Dan Tai Jing Ming and pity heart looked at each other, two people''s faces show worried look.


    They prayed silently in their hearts, hoping that nothing would happen again. Now it''s hard to see that Xu Shaotang is going to live in peace. If anything happens again, I don''t know when I can really be peaceful.


    Xu Shaotang went to the outside of the courtyard alone. It was gloomy outside, which made his originally depressed mood even more depressed.


    Just as he was looking at the sky, the dark clouds were getting thicker and thicker, as if a rainstorm was brewing.


    A flash of lightning suddenly across the sky, in the dark sky is particularly obvious.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder gradually spread to the ear, the first is the kind of deep sound, and then gradually strengthened into a deafening thunderbolt.


    "Is it going to rain?"


    The voice of pity came from behind.


    Xu Shaotang slowly shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I feel the thunder is a little strange."


    "What''s so strange about thunder?" Compassion went to Xu Shaotang''s back, gently hugged him from behind, put his cheek on his solid and wide back, and slowly said, "it''s just a storm. Don''t think about it."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, turned back to embrace pity, sighed softly: "maybe I really think too much."


    Nightmares constantly emerge in his mind. He doesn''t know why he has such a dream, but he always feels that the dream seems to give him some hints.


    "Well, it''s still early anyway. Why don''t you go and have a rest. While the rain is still falling, I''ll go out with dantai and buy you some breakfast." Lianxin likes the present feeling very much. It''s a real feeling of life. Although she and Xu Shao have special identities, they want them to be like ordinary couples at the moment.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Lianxin and Tantai Jingming, tried to put aside the more and more intense worry in his mind, forced out a smile and said to them, "forget it, I''ll go with you."


    "No more rest?" Tan Tai Jing Ming also came up, naturally took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said, "look, you didn''t have a good rest last night. If you are sleepy, go and have a rest."


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly and walks out with his two girls in his arms. Now he can''t sleep even when he goes back to bed. Instead, he is thinking wildly there. It''s better to go out for a walk and find something to disperse his energy, so as to avoid the scenes in his dreams.Since Xu Shaotang insists on going out with them, the two girls no longer persuade them to lean on Xu Shaotang and walk out of the yard intimately.


    At the same time, the sky is getting darker and darker. Originally, it should be gradually brightening, but it gradually becomes dusk. When they come back after breakfast, the sky is completely dark.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    One after another, thunder is constantly ringing in my ears. A bucket of thick and thin lightning across the sky makes the dark sky suddenly bright, but in an instant, it falls into darkness again.


    Xu Shaotang stood at the door, looking at the dark sky, feeling as if the end was coming.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s phone suddenly rings. Take it out and see that it''s actually Longjiang.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang got through the phone, there came the anxious voice of Long Jiang: "no, something happened in Kunlun mountain!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumps wildly. Is his dream true?


    "It''s not clear what exactly." Long Jiang said in a heavy voice: "the national monitoring center has detected a high-intensity earthquake in the Kunlun Mountains, but now the magnetic field there is in disorder, and the weather is very bad. It''s impossible to understand the specific situation!"


    Xu Shaotang clenches his fist tightly. He has a premonition that he and mu Tiance may really be used by Xiaozhi!

 Chapter 974

    After getting the news of an accident in Kunlun Mountain, Xu Shaotang became inexplicably irritable.


    He suddenly remembered what uncle Liu said when he handed the key fragment to Su goblin. Uncle Liu said that the treasure could not be opened. At that time, they all thought uncle Liu was talking madly, and they didn''t pay attention to uncle Liu''s advice at all. Now, it seems that uncle Liu''s words are reasonable.


    They opened the Atlantis base in Shennong mountain and found a base that can be called treasure, but it may be used by Xiaozhi, which will bring endless disasters to the world.


    Feeling that Xu Shaotang''s mood is more and more wrong, Lianxin and Tantai Jingming''s heart are also pulled up.


    The thunder and lightning continued for a whole day, until the next day, the sky finally cleared up slowly.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang thought there would be a huge rainstorm, but he did not expect that even if the sky was completely covered by dark clouds, even if lightning and thunderstorms continued for a whole day, the sky did not fall a rain, or even a strong wind did not set off. This kind of abnormality made Xu Shaotang and his two girls feel a little incredible.


    But at the same time, Xu Shaotang is more convinced of his conjecture. Xiaozhi must have a huge conspiracy to lure him and mu Tiance to Kunlun mountain!


    Wang he and mu Tiance are both smart people, but they are fooled by a robot! How hateful!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang immediately said to Tantai Jingming and Lianxin, "now go back to Tianhai, Tantai, and you will be responsible for the safety of your home. I will let them help you with all their strength."


    "What''s the matter?" Lianxin and Tantai Jingming anxiously ask Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a heavy face: "there is an accident in Kunlun mountain. Maybe we are really cheated by Xiaozhi! Don''t talk about it. You''re going back to Tianhai immediately. I''ll go to longzu right away! "


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s unprecedented seriousness, the two girls stopped asking more questions. Tantai Jingming nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "OK, we''ll leave now. Take good care of yourself!"


    "Well, I know!" Xu Shaotang gently kisses the two girls on the cheek and immediately drives to longzu.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disappearing figure, Lianxin and Tantai Jingming look at each other anxiously, and then immediately go to pack up their things. Fortunately, they don''t have much to pack up. They just simply pack up for a while, and then immediately leave for the Beijing airport.


    When we arrived at the dragon group, the atmosphere of the whole dragon group was also a little terrible. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, Long Fei and Xu Shaotang rushed to the courtyard of the Dragon general.


    "When did you come back?" Xu Shaotang asked Long Fei as he walked.


    At the same time, Long Fei said to Xu Shaotang, "after taking them to the hinterland of Kunlun Mountain, they came back. When I came back, I heard that you had left with dantai."


    "Did anything unusual happen to you in Kunlun mountain?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Long Fei shook his head slightly and said: "no, there was no abnormality when he sent them. He just didn''t know what happened after I left."


    For the weather yesterday, Long Fei also felt very strange. He had lived for so many years, but he had never seen such weather. In addition, the state monitored the abnormality in the Kunlun Mountains, so he naturally linked the strange weather with the abnormality in the Kunlun Mountains.


    "I hope nothing happens to them!"


    Now they know nothing about the situation in Kunlun Mountain, and they don''t know what happened to Xuqing. They can only pray silently in their hearts.


    Soon, the two men came to Longjiang''s courtyard. When they entered the courtyard, Longjiang was calling weizhan, a senior official in Weixi area. Weixi area is the nearest area to Kunlun mountain. Longjiang is now asking weizhan to find out what happened in Kunlun Mountain at all costs.


    Even if Wei Zhan didn''t know about Atlantis, he knew the seriousness of the matter by saying "at all costs" to Longjiang. He immediately assured Longjiang that he would find out the situation in the Kunlun Mountains as soon as possible.


    Soon, long hung up the phone with a heavy complexion, then looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "coming?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "is the magnetic field still in disorder over there?"


    If it is not for this reason, we should have sent reconnaissance planes and UAVs to investigate the abnormality in Kunlun mountain.


    Long Jiang nodded his head slightly, pointed to the position next to him, motioned Xu Shaotang and Long Fei to sit down, and said in a deep voice: "the magnetic field in Kunlun Mountain has been completely disordered. Today, when the weather just turned better, we sent several UAVs over. As soon as we entered the vicinity of Kunlun Mountain, we lost control of the UAV. Now we can only let the weizhan people enter Kunlun mountain from the ground It''s too late


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face became a little ugly. He clenched his fist and said, "I suggest that people immediately monitor the surrounding area of Shennong mountain, and at the same time, let the missile launch center be ready to deal with the sudden crisis at any time!"


    "Do you still suspect that Xiaozhi cheated you?" Asked the Dragon general.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I really can''t find any other reason to think about it. I suspect that Xiaozhi wants to use me and mu Tiance to achieve his ulterior goal. From the beginning, he told us about those powerful people, and then he said that the aura of the world is too thin to let people break through the shackles of 13%. I think it''s all a temptation Lure us to Kunlun mountainOn the way to the dragon group, he is also thinking about this problem. From the beginning to the end, Xiaozhi is showing them the strength of those who have the ability, and arousing them to pursue the strength step by step.


    From the potential development potion at the beginning, to the video shown to them later, and the mythical characters mentioned to them at the end, it seems that they are all trying to release their desire for powerful power. Finally, there is a space crack in Kunlun Mountain, which makes mu Tiance eager to go to another world to improve his strength!


    Long Fei asked suspiciously, "what''s the purpose of luring you there?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "no matter what the purpose is, if he really deceives us, it''s certainly not a good thing!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s analysis, Long Jiang nodded gently, immediately grabbed the red phone on the desk, and said loudly to the person at the other end of the phone: "I''m Long Jiang. Command: immediately closely monitor every move near Shennong mountain, and the missile launch center immediately enters the first level combat readiness state!"

 Chapter 975

    After hearing the Dragon general''s order, Xu Shaotang was still a little worried. He looked up to the Dragon general and said, "I''m going to Kunlun mountain!"


    "Now?" Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said, "I''ve asked Wei Zhan to send someone to investigate. I think Wei Zhan should let the people of the eagle team you trained go. Do you have no confidence in the people you trained?"


    Although it''s been a long time, Xu Shaotang''s Shenying team is still the most powerful special force in Weixi area. At this time, Longjiang believes that weizhan will send the Shenying team.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "it''s not that I don''t have confidence in them, but that I have to go and have a look in person to be at ease, and..."


    At this point, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped, with a thick worried face.


    "And what?" Longjiang and Longfei asked at the same time.


    "Moreover, you know the strength of my master and his gang. If they have not entered another world, but there is no news yet, what''s the problem?" Xu Shaotang''s face was very dignified, and he continued: "if they are all in trouble that can''t be solved, there''s no difference between going to the Shenying team and dying! Those people are all trained by me. I can''t see them die for nothing


    The nightmare of last night came back to his mind. If it was true, they would be in great trouble.


    Long Fei thought about it, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "the magnetic field over there is very chaotic. Even if they are still in this world, they may not be able to contact us. They may not be in trouble."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "your guess is not impossible, but I still have to go to see it myself to rest assured!"


    Although he has no respect for Xuqing, he is very grateful to Xuqing in his heart. Without Xuqing, he doesn''t know how many times he has died! Besides, there are WuJie and mu Tiance among those people!


    So, he must go to see what happened in Kunlun mountain!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had made up his mind, Long Jiang stopped persuading him and nodded: "OK, let Long Fei go with you!"


    "No?" Xu Shaotang took a look at Long Fei and said slowly, "I''m alone. Maybe it''s more convenient to move..."


    "Xu Shaotang! Your uncle''s Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei jumped up and said to Xu Shaotang angrily: "I know you are a master of refining spirit, aren''t you great? I''m afraid I''ll hold you back, right?"


    He and Xu Shaotang are close friends, but no matter what kind of bullshit Xu Shaotang is now, he should be scolded as well. After that, he will be beaten by Xu Shaotang. Anyway, Xu Shaotang won''t kill him.


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Long Fei, not angry said: "you go with a fart of the lively ah!"


    If there is any danger, he may not be able to protect the safety of Longfei, and there are people in the eagle team, and he doesn''t care about Longfei.


    "Because I''m from the dragon group!" Long Fei said firmly: "even if you don''t let me go with you, do you think I can''t go?"


    Xu Shaotang is about to scold Long Fei again when long Jiang stands up and interrupts their quarrel.


    Long Jiang takes a look at Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, and slowly says to Xu Shaotang, "let him go with him. He''s right. No, just because he''s a member of the dragon group, he should investigate this matter!"


    "Didn''t you let Wei Zhan send someone over?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "it''s really useless for more people to go now."


    The Dragon general shook his head and said, "it''s the responsibility of Wei Zhan to send people to Wei Xi, and it''s also the responsibility of the dragon group that the Dragon flies away."


    There is no conflict between the two, just like a war, each region has to fight, and the dragon group has to fight as well!


    Since the dragon will have said so, Xu Shaotang also has no way, squint at Long Fei one eye, not angry said: "want to go to the Bureau, hurry to go with me, don''t talk here!"


    "It''s clearly you who are making a fuss here!" Long Fei''s disgruntled lips, but still keep up with Xu Shaotang''s pace.


    Boarded the helicopter parked on the apron, Longfei quickly rushed to Weixi area.


    Because the magnetic field on the other side of Kunlun Mountain is very chaotic, they can''t go to Kunlun Mountain directly by helicopter. They can only drive to Weixi area after arriving.


    "I don''t know what you have to do with it!" When flying to Weixi, Xu Shaotang was still complaining to Long Fei.


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do yet!" Long Fei said, "I''m a member of the military at least. When something like this happens, I should have started an investigation. You''re a person without any identity. You''re going to join in the fun!"


    "Ha ha!" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes to Longfei and said, "I''m the guardian of Xia state!"


    "Er..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei was speechless. When you think about it, it''s true!"Well, I''m too lazy to talk to you!" Long Fei doesn''t want to continue to entangle with Xu Shaotang on this issue. He digs off the topic and says, "how likely do you think that robot cheated you?"


    "Seventy percent!" Xu Shaotang turned his head and looked out to restore the blue sky. With a heavy sigh, he said, "we are all careless. What Xiaozhi said seems to be for our good, but actually it is setting a trap for us step by step, that is to lead us to Kunlun mountain!"


    Long Fei frowned slightly, thought about it carefully, and then asked: "since he lied to you, why did he give us those advanced technologies?"


    In fact, he has some faith in Xu Shaotang''s conjecture, but this problem has been bothering him all the time. If he is Xiaozhi, if he has any conspiracy, he will certainly not hand over advanced technology to his enemies, which is tantamount to lifting a stone and hitting his own feet!


    "I think he''s trying to make us believe him more!" Xu Shaotang thought of cableway: "maybe he didn''t expect that mu Tiance and his family would be so eager to go to Kunlun mountain!"


    "I hope your guess is wrong!" Long Fei sighed: "Damn it, if that damned robot really has a conspiracy, we''ll have a lot of fun! That''s an advanced prehistoric civilization. If we are hostile to each other, I don''t know what the world will be like! "


    "Yes! It''s me and mu Tiance who are careless! " Xu Shaotang sighed heavily and said slowly, "now we have to go first and see what happened in Kunlun mountain first."

 Chapter 976

    They rushed to Weixi area, simply said hello to weizhan, took some equipment that might be useful, and drove straight to Kunlun mountain.


    Kunlun Mountain, known as the ancestor of mountains in Xia Kingdom, is the largest mountain range in Xia Kingdom and also the fairy mountain in ancient times.


    They drove all the way to Kunlun Mountain as fast as they could.


    Before dark, they finally saw the towering mountains in front of them. The huge Kunlun Mountain was like a Wolong, which was so spectacular.


    Maybe it''s because it''s late, maybe it''s because of the abnormality of the Kunlun Mountains. Their eyes are gloomy. Even before they enter the Kunlun Mountains, a terrible sense of depression strikes them.


    Xu Shaotang took out his mobile phone. Sure enough, there was no signal here.


    "There''s no signal here. We can''t get in touch with the eagles now. Let''s join them first."


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly put his mobile phone back, jumped out of the car and began to track their tracks.


    Soon, he found the fresh ruts, which should be left by PI Yongchun.


    I learned from Wei Zhan that Pi Yongchun himself took a team member to Kunlun mountain to investigate. There were nine people and two cars into Kunlun Mountain, which was completely consistent with the two ruts on the ground.


    "They''re going that way!" Xu Shaotang jumped into the car and said to Long Fei, "let''s track there at full speed and try to join them before dark."


    As long Fei quickly started the car, he said to Xu Shaotang with some worry: "my father gave Wei Zhan a death order. It''s estimated that Wei Zhan gave them a death order too. I''m afraid that they will go deep into the hinterland of Kunlun Mountain in order to find out what happened in Kunlun Mountain as soon as possible. If so, it will be difficult to find them in the vast mountains. ¡±


    "leave it alone!" Xu Shaotang also knows this, but there is no way to do it. He can only say to Long Fei, "first follow the track to see if you can catch up with them. Even if you can''t catch up, you have to find the place where they enter the mountain!"


    It is almost impossible to find PI Yongchun in nuota''s Kunlun mountain if they don''t find their place.


    Long Fei nodded, said no more, and drove the car to gallop again.


    Half an hour later, it was dark in front of them, and they had found the place where PI Yongchun entered the mountain. Both of them had excellent eyesight. Even in the dim light, they still found two military vehicles covered with weeds by PI Yongchun.


    They quickly jumped from the car mountain, put on the tactical backpack, put on the night vision equipment, and quickly followed PI Yongchun''s tracks.


    After tracking in the dark mountains for more than an hour, Long Fei gasped and asked Xu Shaotang, "do you regret it now?"


    "What do you regret?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "I regret that I have trained these bastards so well!" Long Fei extremely depressed said: "these bastards left too few traces!"


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang also said helplessly: "if you say that, you really regret it. These bastards let them carry out the investigation task, not the combat task. Who knows why they are so careful!"


    Although both of them are wearing night vision equipment, PI Yongchun may have left very few traces in the mountains out of habit, which made their tracking speed much slower.


    "When you find them, I''ll teach them a lesson for you!" Long Fei pushes aside the Bush in front of him and says mercilessly.


    "You have to find them first!" Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and walked behind long Fei.


    The two of them use the method of alternate tracking. When one person is tracking, the other person can have a rest to save his physical strength and energy to the maximum extent.


    Long Fei in front of the track for half an hour, Xu Shaotang replaced Long Fei.


    As soon as he got to the front, Xu Shaotang was immediately absorbed. He not only wanted to track PI Yongchun''s tracks, but also had to mobilize his senses to pay attention to the surrounding situation. Although Kunlun Mountain is called immortal mountain, there are many dangers in it. A random search on the Internet can find all kinds of strange things about Kunlun mountain. In such a dark night, Xu Shaotang can''t Dare to take it lightly.


    After going deep into the Kunlun Mountains for a while, the cold feeling began to strike them.


    Although it''s summer, it''s a little cold in the mountain forest. The two of them galloped all the way, not to mention eating. They didn''t even drink a mouthful of water. Now they are so hungry that their chest is close to their back.


    "Find a place to rest first." Walking in front of Xu Shaotang to stop their own pace, back to follow behind long Fei said: "Pi Yongchun, their speed should not be as fast as us, wait for us to add physical strength and then continue to track."


    Long Fei nodded and sat down with Xu Shaotang in a slightly dry place. He took out the dry food in his backpack and chewed it in his mouth."I don''t know if these bastards are in a hurry to get reincarnated!" Long Fei is biting the dry food, and says in a bolt.


    They are a congenital master, a master of alchemy, who has been tracking in the jungle for nearly three hours, but they haven''t caught up with those people, and they don''t know how fast they are.


    Xu Shaotang leaned against a big tree behind him and swallowed a mouthful of dry food. He said to Long Fei helplessly: "you''d better close your crow''s mouth. I trained those people myself. I don''t want them to have an accident."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei stagnated slightly, then said with a bitter smile: "I don''t want them to have an accident, just hope that those bastards have stopped to have a rest now."


    "I hope so! Otherwise, I don''t know when it will be Xu Shaotang also shook his head and said.


    "Daddada..."


    Just as they were chatting here, a fierce gunshot came from their ears, and the gunshot was right in front of them.


    Although the sound of the gun was a little weak, their hearing was different from that of ordinary people, and they clearly captured the sound of the gun.


    Hearing the fierce gunfire, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei stood up at the same time.


    "It''s mostly PI Yongchun and them!" Xu Shaotang felt tight in his heart and said, "they may be in danger. Let''s hurry over!"


    "Good!" Long Fei nods, throws half of the dry food in his hand, grabs the tactical backpack on the ground, and follows Xu Shaotang to go there quickly following the sound of the gun.

 Chapter 977

    The gunfire was getting closer and closer. In the fierce gunfire, they also heard the roar of beasts.


    Hearing the roar of the beast, the speed under their feet increased again.


    "Boom..."


    With the sound of a grenade explosion, the roar of the beast is more deafening.


    Finally, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei arrived at the fighting place. When they quickly came out of the forest, a bullet had already hit them.


    "Which bastard shot it!"


    Xu Shaotang face a black, not angry curse.


    "Instructor!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, PI Yongchun suddenly cried out excitedly and yelled to the other team members: "brothers, the instructor is coming!"


    Hearing PI Yongchun''s roar, a burst of cheers broke out among the nervous team members. The word "instructor" has a different meaning to them. In their hearts, no matter what the danger is, as long as the instructor comes, it can be solved.


    However, their happiness did not last long, and the next moment, a huge body suddenly attacked them.


    "Is this a python?"


    With the help of night vision, Long Fei finally saw the huge shadow. It was a huge snake. Now long Fei could not see how long the python was, but its bathtub size was enough to explain everything! Python''s body is covered with thick scales, a pair of green eyes floodlight, raised his head, mouth to a team of eagles bite.


    The team member''s reaction was quick. A tiger rushed to hide between two big trees. The boa constrictor''s head was stuck by the big tree. The bloody mouth was in front of the team member''s face. He could even smell the stench of the boa constrictor''s mouth.


    At this time, PI Yongchun and Xu Shaotang have no time to talk about the past. Bullets and grenades greet the boa constrictor.


    However, the bullet hit the Python''s body as if it were hit on a steel plate. It just made a clanging sound. It could not penetrate the scale covered body of the python. Only the shock wave of the grenade explosion could cause a little vibration to the huge body of the python.


    "Roar!"


    Boa constrictor was aroused fierce, tail a sweep to the team hit.


    Just at this time, the two figures have quickly blocked in front of the team members, Xu Shaotang''s speed is the fastest, almost in the blink of an eye has flashed in front of the team members, at the same time, the whole body of Qi condensed into a knife, a fierce knife cleaved to the boa''s sweeping tail, the moment of congenital Qi in the BoA''s body out of a long hole, a smell of blood suddenly It''s coming out.


    Boa constrictor eat pain, immediately take back their tail, issued an angry roar.


    "What a strong defense


    Xu Shaotang thought that his true Qi could directly cut off the body of the boa constrictor, but unexpectedly, he just left a wound on the body of the boa constrictor, and it was not a fatal wound.


    Long Fei is not willing to lag behind. In a few ups and downs, people have jumped on the body of the python. The innate Qi is poured into their fists, and a hard blow hits the huge body of the python. The python is in pain again, and the head stuck by the big tree swings vigorously. In a flash, the two big trees have been overturned by the huge power of the python.


    While they are fighting with the boa constrictor, all the members of the Shenying team quickly distance themselves from the boa constrictor, and seize the time to deal with the injured members simply. Now that Xu Shaotang is here, the battle has nothing to do with them. If Xu Shaotang can''t kill the huge boa constrictor, they don''t have to struggle much.


    Seeing the python out of the trap, Xu Shaotang roared to Longfei: "Longfei, hit the snake seven inches!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s roar, Long Fei immediately attacked the seven inch python. The python seemed to have a premonition of danger. He suddenly turned back and opened his mouth to bite Long Fei!


    At the moment when the boa constrictor turned around, Xu Shaotang had already landed on the boa constrictor''s head steadily. Without thinking about it, he suddenly hit the boa constrictor''s head with a fist.


    The strength of Xu Shaotang''s fist is more than great. Even with the protection of thick scales, the boa constrictor has been knocked seven dizzy eight elements. Taking this opportunity, Long Fei has reached the place where the boa constrictor''s seven inch is, and the whole body strength of his fist is hard on the boa constrictor''s seven inch.


    "Oh..."


    Boa constrictor eat pain, huge body constantly rolling on the ground, will be around all the trees constantly shaking, the tail also quickly swept to the dragon, but the head is constantly bumping around the trees, it seems to want to stand firmly on its head, the forehead Xu Shaotang hit flat.


    "You dare to be fierce!" Xu Shaotang hummed coldly, and his real Qi gushed out constantly. A pair of iron fists wrapped in real Qi attacked the Python''s head constantly.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    The sound of fists and scales constantly rings. The head of the boa constrictor has been bruised by Xu Shaotang''s fists, and seven inches of it has been hurt by the dragon''s real Qi.


    Seeing that the boa constrictor, who is rampant in front of them, is now beaten by Xu Shaotang and Long Fei without any fighting back, the members of the Shenying team keep yelling good. They really hope that they can beat the boa constrictor like Xu Shaotang. Only in this way can they vent their anger."Die Xu Shaotang and Long Fei roared at the same time, and the sound of "puff" rang out. Xu Shaotang''s fist went directly through the head of the python, and Long Fei''s claws were also inserted into the seven inches of the python. He grabbed the huge snake gall of the python, squeezed it hard, and the snake gall exploded directly in the body of the python.


    The boa constrictor let out a scream for the last time, and the high head hit the ground heavily. In the blink of an eye, it was dead.


    "Well done


    "No, I have to mend two shots!"


    Seeing the boa constrictor dead completely, the team members of the eagle team gave out bursts of cheers. Many people carried their guns and shot at the boa constrictor''s body. Although the bullets did not penetrate the boa constrictor''s body, they also gave vent to their anger.


    Until this time, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei left the body of the boa constrictor. Looking at the bile flowing out of the seven inch place of the boa constrictor, Xu Shaotang yelled at the members of the Shenying team: "those who are injured, come here and taste it. Don''t waste it!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s roar, the members of the eagle team who were still cheering suddenly let out a whine. It''s snake gall, and it''s the gall of this huge python. It''s good for your health to drink it, but only if you can drink it! Even if you haven''t tasted it, you can imagine how bitter it is!


    "Are you sure they won''t spit out their bile?" Long Fei takes a cold look at Xu Shaotang, and quickly distance himself from Xu Shaotang, lest Xu Shaotang ask him to drink it.

 Chapter 978

    Forced by Xu Shaotang''s "obscene power", even if ten thousand of them were reluctant, the two injured players still had to drink a few mouthfuls of boa constrictor bile. Xu Shaotang still pressed them not to spit them out.


    This meeting, two people even take a breath to feel bitter in the mouth to come sour water.


    However, although it was a little bitter, the effect was good. Both of them were injured by the tail of the boa constrictor, and their ribs were broken. After drinking the snake gall, the feeling of pain gradually weakened.


    Without Xu Shaotang''s command, PI Yongchun has asked someone to light a fire. He laboriously cuts large pieces of meat from the boa constrictor and roasts them on the fire.


    "Awareness is quite high!" Xu Shaotang took a light look at PI Yongchun and said, "why don''t you take your people to run faster? If you run faster, this boa constrictor will eat your meat! "


    Without heavy weapons, PI Yongchun couldn''t kill this python with his grenades and bullets. If he and Long Fei hadn''t come in time, they might have been killed by the snake now.


    PI Yongchun knew that Xu Shaotang must have been following them all the way. At the moment, hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he was embarrassed to smile at Xu Shaotang and said, "drillmaster, we can do something about it. It''s a death order."


    "You''re not going to die if you''re ordered to die?" Xu Shaotang glared at PI Yongchun, looking at PI Yongchun''s aggrieved appearance, and didn''t want to teach him any more. After seeing the two wounded people lying on one side with painful faces, he said faintly: "after dawn, let others send the wounded back immediately, just stay!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, PI Yongchun was slightly stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed to his brother. He asked uncertainly, "let them all go back?"


    "Bullshit, it''s no use for them to stay here." Xu Shaotang said: "if we don''t need someone to help us get food, I''ll even call you back!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    PI Yongchun looks at Xu Shaotang with black lines on his face. He dares to let Xu Shaotang stay. He doesn''t look up to him, but let him help him eat?


    I''m also the leader of the eagle team. Have I become a cook now?


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to explain so much to PI Yongchun. He goes to the fire and sits down, staring at the snake meat in a daze.


    Xu Shaotang has a lot of doubts about this huge python. According to the truth, this huge Python must survive in tropical or subtropical areas. Although it''s still summer, the temperature outside Kunlun Mountain is also very low. Such a temperature can''t meet the living conditions of this huge python, and it''s very cold This boa constrictor''s defense is amazing. Even though he and Long Fei both spent some time killing this boa constrictor, it''s obvious that this boa constrictor is not an ordinary boa constrictor!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang sitting there in a daze, Long Fei sat over and asked curiously, "what are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking, we all meet this kind of monster just outside Kunlun mountain. What will be in the hinterland of Kunlun mountain?" Xu Shaotang raised his eyes and looked at Long Fei, with a strong color of worry in his eyes.


    Long Fei looked back at the body of the boa constrictor not far away and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s just an accident. Maybe there are more terrifying beasts in Kunlun mountain."


    In fact, they are still in the woods outside the Kunlun Mountains. They don''t know how long it will take to see the snow line. Only when they see the snow line can they really enter the Kunlun Mountains.


    Hearing them talking there, PI Yongchun asked curiously, "drillmaster, do you know what happened in Kunlun mountain?"


    "Is this the man you taught?" Hearing PI Yongchun''s question, Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang with a funny face.


    With a black face, Xu Shaotang threw PI Yongchun a white eye and said, "go out later. Don''t say I''m your instructor. I can''t afford to lose this man!"


    "No, drillmaster, what do you mean by that?" PI Yongchun asked.


    "What he meant was that you were so stupid that you humiliated him!" Long Fei looked at PI Yongchun with a smile and said, "if we knew what happened in Kunlun Mountain, do you think we would come here again? Will Wei Zhan send you to investigate? "


    In his opinion, PI Yongchun''s question is nonsense. They want to know what happened in Kunlun Mountain, but they can only think about it.


    When Long Fei says this, PI Yongchun leaves from Xu Shaotang and sits there with peace of mind. Since he is destined to be a cook in the next few days, he''d better get used to this role first! However, as long as he can follow Xu Shaotang, he is willing to be a cook.


    Soon, PI Yongchun and his team roasted the snake meat. PI Yongchun handed two large pieces of snake meat to Xu Shaotang and Long Fei respectively.


    They took a bite from the snake and their eyes lit up.


    "It''s for nothing. Don''t worry about it." Long Fei swallows the snake meat in his mouth. It feels tender and smooth in his mouth. Although the boa constrictor doesn''t look very good, the meat is delicious and should be regarded as the top food.Xu Shaotang nodded, looked at PI Yongchun with a smile, and said, "it''s not bad. I haven''t lost my skill yet."


    Although the snake meat is really good, it needs the skill of PI Yongchun''s barbecue.


    PI Yongchun said with a smile: "this is not the instructor. Are you good at training?"


    When I was in Annan, Xu Shaotang asked them to go to the back mountain to play game for him all day. PI Yongchun''s face looked nostalgic again. It has been one or two years, but it is one of the most beautiful memories for every member of the Shenying team.


    "Don''t flatter me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "no matter how flattering you are, you are a cook soldier."


    The delicious snake meat and the warm fire also temporarily dispelled their fatigue. Because of the wounded, Xu Shaotang decided not to go on the road tonight and had a rest nearby.


    After eating and drinking enough, Xu Shaotang quickly fell asleep next to the fire.


    The next day, as soon as it was light, Xu Shaotang urged the members of the Shenying team to send the wounded out, and then took PI Yongchun and Long Fei to continue to go deep into the Kunlun Mountains.


    Along the way, they were also attacked by many animals, but Xu Shaotang and Long Fei didn''t let the beasts succeed.


    At noon, they finally saw the snow line in front of them.

 Chapter 979

    Holding the telescope in the backpack, looking from their current position to the hinterland of Kunlun Mountain, the towering peaks are covered with thick ice and snow, and the dense forest has long disappeared. Only some low shrubs and weeds slowly extend to the snow line along their current position. After a certain distance, all the green completely disappears, only the bare land Ice and snow accumulated on the ground.


    In winter, they are all covered with ice and snow, but now, they are only covered with waist high weeds and some slightly higher shrubs.


    From now on, they have entered the real Kunlun mountain.


    "Let''s go there!"


    Xu Shaotang moved his telescope away from him and pointed to the highest mountain. From the middle of the mountain, the mountain was covered with ice and snow. Even without the telescope, he could see a little white.


    Xu Shaotang''s idea is very simple. He stands high and looks far away. Only when he stands on the highest mountain can he see the situation around him.


    Long Fei nodded and said, "good! Then let''s speed up to the mountain


    Without the shelter of the dense jungle, their speed is obviously much faster. Because PI Yongchun followed them, they didn''t raise their speed to the fastest. Otherwise, PI Yongchun would not be able to keep up with them.


    Although it seems that the distance between them and the highest mountain is not very far, when they really walk up, they find that the distance is far beyond their imagination.


    Walking, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped his steps, and then looked up at the gloomy sky above.


    "What''s the matter?" Long Fei also looked at the sky, the sky in addition to some gloomy, but there is no other abnormal.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei and asked, "didn''t you notice anything unusual?"


    "No Long Fei shakes his head and looks at Xu Shaotang in a puzzled way. "What''s unusual?" he asks


    Xu Shaotang tightly frowned, puzzled and said: "since we saw the snow line, it seems that we have never met any living creatures?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei and PI Yongchun were slightly stunned, then nodded their heads gently.


    It should have been about two hours since they came out to see the snow line in the dense forest. Although Xu Shaotang and Long Fei deliberately pressed their own speed, compared with ordinary people, their speed is still very fast, at least tens of kilometers. Along the way, they really didn''t see any creatures other than them.


    Long Fei thought about it and asked, "is it because there are fewer creatures in places with higher altitudes?"


    According to the normal theory, the higher the altitude, the worse the living conditions of organisms. They should have entered the high altitude area now. It seems reasonable to have fewer organisms.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "even though there are few creatures, there are not many. You know, there are many wild animals in the forest behind us."


    There are many creatures that can survive in high altitude areas. As far as Xu Shaotang knows, snow wolves, snow leopards and other beasts can survive in high altitude areas. In fact, some animals like antelopes can also survive in such conditions. What''s more, the weeds on their way are abundant. In principle, they should be very suitable for some herbivores.


    When they were puzzled, PI Yongchun said in a low voice: "instructor, I heard a legend, I don''t know if it''s true."


    "Do you want to talk about the legend of the gate of hell?" Xu Shaotang looks at PI Yongchun and asks.


    PI Yongchun nodded, embarrassed to Xu Shaotang smile, said: "the original instructor also know ah, then when I did not say good."


    He thought that Xu Shaotang and Long Fei had never heard of the legend about the gate of hell, so he rashly mentioned it. However, since Xu Shaotang knew it, he had no need to say it again.


    "The legend of the gate of hell should not be disbelieved, nor should it all be believed." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "I don''t know what''s going on here, so we have to be careful. I always feel that something is wrong."


    Because of Xu Shaotang''s words, their hearts began to be vigilant. Even so, their feet did not slow down. They just played a 12 point spirit and paid attention to every move around at any time.


    After a long distance, they had come to the mountain. Just at this time, a smell of scorching suddenly came to them.


    The three looked at each other and ran in the direction of the smell.


    Soon, they came to the area of a canyon at the bottom of the mountain and found the source of the scorching smell.


    What came into view were large areas of animal corpses, but none of them were complete. Some of them had only one head left, and some even had their heads blown open directly. The broken viscera and burnt blood could be seen everywhere, which seemed unspeakable bloody.Like these animals, this large area of land has not been spared. All of them have become scorched black. In many places, there is even a pit one or two meters deep. The scorched black land begins to spread from their feet and disappears at the end of their sight.


    Xu Shaotang walked quickly to the body of the animal on the ground and squatted down to investigate carefully.


    "Although there are burning marks on these bodies, they still look fresh. If I guess correctly, these animals were all killed in the thunderstorm two days ago." Looking at the incomplete body of a snow wolf, Xu Shaotang said solemnly: "it''s hard to imagine how terrible the thunderstorm is that it can cause such a tragic scene..."


    They can feel the power of thunderstorms in the capital, but when they really get to the Kunlun Mountains, they know how terrible the power of thunderstorms is.


    Now he seems to understand why he can''t see any animals along the way. It''s estimated that many animals have died here. Even those who haven''t died, I''m afraid they have to hide in the dense forest at low altitude because of great fright.


    Long Fei picked up the telescope and looked into the distance along the place in front of him. On the flat ground where he could see, all of them were scorched black. From a distance, he could not see the end at all.


    Long Fei put down his telescope and said slowly, "if according to your analysis, the thunderstorm concentrated area should be in this canyon. Shall we go in and have a look?"


    Xu Shaotang stood up from the ground and looked at the blackened land in front of him from a distance. His eyes were firm and he said, "go, of course

 Chapter 980

    After making up their mind, the three men immediately set out for the depths of the canyon.


    Along the way, there are many incomplete animal bodies, the air is filled with the smell of scorch and blood, making people feel nauseous.


    They regret that they don''t wear gas masks. If they have gas masks, they don''t have to bear the pungent smell all the way.


    The huge Canyon is like a tunnel. They don''t know what the end of the canyon will be. They walk very carefully and pay attention to the surrounding conditions at any time, especially the inexplicable thunderstorm. Now they have gone deep into the canyon. If the thunderstorm comes to their heads at this time, they can''t guarantee that they won''t die like those animals.


    Further on, the number of animal carcasses on the ground has gradually decreased. Until the end, no animal carcasses can be seen any more. Only the scorched black land indicates that there was a thunderstorm here as well as outside the canyon.


    "Long Fei, squat down!"


    Just as the three of them walked forward cautiously, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a strong wind coming to them. He didn''t have time to look at what hit them carefully and quickly reminded Long Fei loudly.


    His voice just fell, and a dark shadow flashed over Longfei''s head. If it wasn''t for Longfei''s subconscious squatting after hearing Xu Shaotang''s reminder, he didn''t know if his head was still there.


    Until then, Xu Shaotang was able to see the shadow clearly.


    This is a ferocious monster with a tiger''s head but a human body. Its hands and feet are covered with claws, and its body is covered with black hair. It looks strange. The monster is three meters tall. In front of it, Xu Shaotang and his family are a little small.


    At the moment, the monster is staring at the three people with a ferocious face. Its mouth is slightly open, but its tusks are very clear. There is a low and suppressed roar in its throat, and its legs are slightly bent. It seems that it is ready to attack at any time.


    Long Fei''s eyes were fixed on the monster in front of him. His face was full of surprise. He lowered his voice and asked Xu Shaotang, "what is it?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang also stares at the monster, slightly shakes his head and says: "no matter what it is, it must be the one who comes is not good!"


    Seems to be to verify Xu Shaotang''s words, the next moment, the monster''s legs on the ground forced a pedal, again quickly to them.


    "Pi Yongchun, step back!"


    Xu Shaotang roars and immediately kills the monster. Naturally, Long Fei refuses to let go of the monster who attacks himself. He follows Xu Shaotang to attack the monster.


    Xu Shaotang''s whole body was already in the air with a little help on the ground, and his real Qi was condensed into a sword. His backhand split at the flying monster.


    However, the monster seems to know that it can''t take Xu Shaotang''s move. At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s Qi knife comes, the monster''s body suddenly turns at an incredible angle, which makes Xu Shaotang''s fatal blow directly fail.


    "What a clever monster!" Xu Shaotang was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that the monster would escape.


    Although the monster escaped Xu Shaotang''s fatal attack, when he turned, Long Fei seized the opportunity and punched the monster in the abdomen. His whole body''s true Qi burst out suddenly, and his huge strength instantly overturned the monster''s body, smashed it on the ground and made a huge impact.


    "Roar!"


    The monster ate the pain, rolled several times in succession, climbed up abruptly, opened its big mouth full of tusks, and roared angrily at them.


    Long Fei''s body steadily fell to the ground, looking at the monster that kept roaring to them, he said to Xu Shaotang faintly: "it should be easier to deal with than the python that day."


    Although the monster''s body is three meters high, compared with the huge boa constrictor, its size is nothing. At least in the power competition, Longfei is not afraid of the monster.


    "But much smarter than that python." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked at the monster ready to go and said: "it should not have exerted all its strength just now, maybe it was testing our depth, that is to say, this monster probably has extremely high wisdom."


    "No matter what it is, since you dare to attack us, you should kill us first!" Thinking that he almost touched the monster''s way just now, Long Fei felt a burst of anger in his heart. He stepped out and attacked the monster again.


    The Dragon flies, and the monster moves immediately. Learning from the lesson of the last time, the monster no longer uses Feipu this time, but waves its arm full of claws to attack the dragon.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t move. He felt that this monster should not be Longfei''s opponent. Since Longfei wanted to have a good competition with this monster, he was also happy, and slowly retreated to PI Yongchun''s side.


    "Instructor, fortunately you let the brothers go back." Looking at the monster fighting with Long Fei, PI Yongchun shows a bitter smile to Xu Shaotang: "if you don''t come, our brothers will probably be folded here."


    Don''t look at that monster. It''s under the control of Longfei now, but if it''s against them, they will only be killed in seconds.


    Xu Shaotang took a light look at PI Yongchun and said, "don''t talk. Look at it carefully. How much can you learn?""Good!" PI Yongchun nodded and focused on the battle between Longfei and the monster. Such a battle can''t be seen at any time. As Xu Shaotang said, it''s worth learning even a little from this battle. He''s a cook for Xu Shaotang and Longfei.


    Over there, Longfei now completely suppresses the monster''s attack, relying on the flexible body method, constantly and the monster.


    Although the monster is very aggressive, its defense is much worse than the python they met last night. Longfei''s Qi keeps leaving big and small holes in the monster''s body, and the blue blood is dripping down the wound on the monster''s body.


    "Oh..."


    Once again, Longfei cut a deep hole in his body, and the monster ate the pain. His tall body retreated. He looked at Longfei fiercely, and climbed up the cliff of the canyon with his claws, intending to escape from the cliff.


    Xu Shaotang has been quietly staring at the fight between Longfei and the monster. Seeing that the monster wants to run away, the whole person suddenly jumps out, his feet on the ground a little, and the whole person rises again in the air, and a real Qi instantly cuts down.


    This time, he will not be as careless as he was just now. When the monster just evaded his first genuine Qi, his second genuine Qi came again and again.


    "Poof!"


    The monster who didn''t have time to dodge the second genuine Qi was immediately cut off by his waist. The monster uttered an unwilling cry. Two bodies fell back from the cliff, and a stream of blue blood spilled from the ai

 Chapter 981

    Looking at the broken corpse of the monster, Long Fei joked: "if you take this monster out alive, it will cause a big stir."


    I''ve only heard that there are many exotic animals in Kunlun mountain before, but none of them have seen them. This time, it''s an eye opener.


    PI Yongchun was staring at the corpse of the monster. To tell the truth, he was shocked by Xu Shaotang''s last fierce attack. Although he knew Xu Shaotang''s strength was unfathomable, he saw Xu Shaotang kill the enemy in this fierce and simple way for the first time!


    After waking up from the shock brought by Xu Shaotang, PI Yongchun suddenly had an idea in his mind. His eyes suddenly brightened, he quickly went to the monster''s body and squatted down. His face was full of doubts, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing that Pi Yongchun''s look was abnormal, they both cast curious eyes at him, thinking, does PI Yongchun know what this monster is?


    "Have you ever seen the book of mountains and seas?" PI Yongchun suddenly raised his head, some inexplicable asked.


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei looked at each other, then shook their heads slightly and said, "I''ve heard it, but I haven''t seen it."


    Shanhaijing is the earliest mythological book in Xia Dynasty. I believe three-year-old children have heard the name of Shanhaijing, but few people have read it. Xu Shaotang and Long Fei are just the kind of people who have heard it but haven''t read it.


    PI Yongchun frowned slightly and said, "I''ve seen it once by chance. It seems that this monster is a bit like a monster in the book of mountains and seas."


    "Oh? What kind of beast? " Xu Shaotang said curiously: "tell us about it, and let us broaden our horizons."


    PI Yongchun thought about it and said slowly: "in the book of mountains and seas, there is a strange beast called Lu Wu, also called Kaiming beast. It''s said that it''s the divine beast guarding the palace gate for the Heavenly Emperor. This monster looks like Kaiming beast, but it''s not exactly the same as the description in the book of mountains and seas."


    "And that?" Long Fei half narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "if that''s the case, aren''t we leading to the imperial palace now?"


    Of course, what he said was just a joke. He believed that there might be such a strange beast recorded in the book of mountains and seas, but he did not believe that it was a divine beast. If it was a divine beast, they would have to run for their lives. How could they kill it so easily It''s a monster with the ability to move mountains and rivers.


    In front of him, this monster was cut by Xu Shaotang, which is obviously not related to the word "divine beast".


    Different from Long Fei''s idea, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking. Of course, he didn''t believe that the monster he killed was a "divine beast". No matter whether Xiaozhi cheated them or not, one thing is certain that there must be many unknown things in Kunlun mountain. The legendary Kunlun heavenly palace may really exist.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang thinking there, but without saying a word, Long Fei asked: "what are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking that the emperor''s palace in your mouth may really exist..." Xu Shaotang said slowly.


    "No? Do you believe that? " Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    With a slight sigh, Xu Shaotang said, "we know too little about the world. Maybe things that seem absurd to us are real. Forget it. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s see where the canyon leads


    Now what he said is only his guess. If we want to verify the truth of these guesses, we can only know it at the end.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei felt a little puffed in his heart and nodded: "well, if we are really lucky to see the legendary Kunlun heavenly palace, then our trip is worth it!"


    Looking at the corpse of the strange beast on the ground again, the three continued to go deep into the deepest part of the canyon.


    With the experience of being attacked by monsters just now, this time, the most powerful Xu Shaotang is in the front, PI Yongchun is in the middle, and Long Fei is behind. The three people form a line, separated by about two meters from each other. In this way, once something happens, they can take care of each other and will not affect each other''s activity space.


    "Why, no?" Walking, Long Fei suddenly stopped his own pace, standing there thinking about something.


    Xu Shaotang looked back and asked, "what do you think of?"


    Long Fei didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s words, but he just side his face to the canyon, and at the same time he gently fanned in front of him with his hand.


    "Are you too hot?" Seeing Long Fei''s action, Xu Shaotang can''t help but joke.


    Long Fei shook his head and said, "do you feel it? Doesn''t the canyon seem to be windless? "


    "Well?"


    By Long Fei, Xu Shaotang also suddenly realized this problem. According to the truth, in such a canyon, due to the air convection, it should be the cold wind whistling. But along the way, they didn''t feel any wind or cold at all. He had innate Qi running in his body, and was more resistant to cold and heat Strong, so I didn''t notice it at all.Now that long Fei raises this question, he comes up with the question that he has ignored.


    "There are so many strange things about Kunlun mountain!" Xu Shaotang looked at the valley that still can''t see the end until now, full of emotion said.


    Long Fei nodded and said, "I don''t know if your master and they will also go to this place."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t speak. He just walked forward slowly. Now he tried not to let himself think about this problem. It was a matter of luck to find Xuqing in nuota''s Kunlun Mountains. Now he just wanted to find out what happened in Kunlun Mountains.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang continue to move forward, PI Yongchun and Long Fei also keep up with each other. This series of abnormalities make them understand that the Kunlun mountains may be more terrifying than they think. They are now on guard. PI Yongchun has put the gun in his hand. Once something happens, make sure that he can shoot at the first time.


    Although the gun may not be useful to the enemy, but for him, at least it is a psychological comfort.


    Fortunately, along the way, they did not encounter any attacks.


    But the more they do, the more uneasy their hearts become. The depth of the canyon is so calm that they can even hear their own breathing clearly.


    People who have been fighting for a long time understand that this is the calm before the storm

 Chapter 982

    Walking, Xu Shao suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis.


    He stopped his steps, gently closed his eyes, carefully sensing everything around.


    See Xu Shaotang stop, Long Fei and PI Yongchun also stop, looking at Xu Shaotang dignified.


    They all know that Xu Shaotang''s strength is strong, and they can foresee some dangers that they are not aware of. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action at the moment, it is obvious that they are perceiving the possible dangers around them.


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly opened his eyes. He was puzzled. He could feel a strong sense of crisis, but when he looked at everything around him, he could not feel the existence of any creature. Xu Shaotang believes that his self-consciousness will never go wrong, but now he does not know where this inexplicable sense of crisis comes from.


    "Be careful, I don''t feel right!" Xu Shaotang said to them coldly.


    Long Fei and PI Yongchun nodded. At the moment, let alone Xu Shaotang, they began to feel a dangerous atmosphere.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang felt that the ground seemed to vibrate slightly. Just when he was puzzled, the tremor seemed to increase.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly a spirit, he finally know that kind of inexplicable sense of crisis in the end is from where!


    "Earthquake!" Xu Shaotang''s pupils dilated instantly and yelled: "run!"


    As the voice falls, Xu Shaotang subconsciously throws down his tactical backpack and rushes out of the canyon like an arrow.


    By Xu Shaotang''s roar, Long Fei and PI Yongchun come back to their senses. Without thinking about it, they turn around and run out of the canyon.


    They know what the earthquake means to them. They are now in the depths of the canyon. Unless they are lucky enough to explode, the snow and falling rocks on the canyon will be enough to bury them here forever.


    Three people desperately run to the outside of the canyon, the earthquake on the ground is also more and more intense, the snow on the top of the mountain began to fall.


    Touching the snow falling on his head, Xu Shaotang scolds him for his bad luck. It''s really a house leak. Even if the earthquake is not enough to make the mountain collapse, it may also cause a large area of avalanche. Of course, the most likely thing is that both of them will give them a huge "surprise"!


    Running, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped, turned back and yelled at PI Yongchun and Long Fei: "it''s a fart bag, throw it away!"


    "Damn it, forget it!" As long Fei ran, he left his backpack on his back. He secretly scolded himself for being so stupid. Now, I don''t know if I can''t keep my life. Let alone that there are only some combat materials in the backpack, even if I have a backpack of diamonds, it''s not as important as my life.


    Seeing that Pi Yongchun fell behind them, Xu Shaotang turned back, reached for PI Yongchun and said to Longfei, "you go first!"


    "Fart, what kind of person am I?"


    Long Fei angrily scolds, turns around and catches PI Yongchun. He and Xu Shaotang fight PI Yongchun left and right, and quickly flee to the outside of the canyon.


    As they fled, the tremor on the ground became more and more intense, and the gravel at both ends of the canyon began to fall. At first, it was only a few scattered gravel, but later, it started to fall.


    "Boom..."


    They don''t know how far away they are from the exit of the canyon, but the rumbling sound in their ears reminds them that their luck is really bad, and the avalanche happened on the top of the mountain.


    "Longfei, PI Yongchun will give it to you! I''m going ahead In the face of more and more big stones falling, Xu Shaotang let go of PI Yongchun''s arm, flashed to them and opened the way for them.


    "Instructor, leave me alone!" PI Yongchun has never seen Xu Shaotang show his face as if facing a big enemy. Xu Shaotang used to look confident at any time. But now, in the face of the earthquake and avalanche, he knows that Xu Shaotang also feels great pressure.


    If they were just Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, they would be more likely to escape with their skills. Now, not only can they not help, they will become a burden to them.


    Before Xu Shaotang spoke, Long Fei yelled to PI Yongchun: "don''t talk nonsense. Do you think we''ll leave you alone?"


    "Bang!"


    When Long Fei talks, Xu Shaotang blows away a big stone which is thrown at them. He is also shocked by the huge impact of the big stone''s fall, and his blood surges.


    "Faster, faster!" Xu Shaotang side in front of the road, while anxious to Long Fei roar.


    "Good!"


    Long Fei takes PI Yongchun on his shoulder and runs desperately behind Xu Shaotang. Now there is no other way except to run for life. If they can''t run out of the canyon before the earthquake intensifies or a lot of snow falls from the top of the mountain, they all know the consequences.


    There are more and more falling stones. Xu Shaotang no longer dare to use his own strength to shake the impact of tons of falling stones. He can only try his best to avoid falling stones, so that long Fei, who is carrying PI Yongchun, can follow him without worries.With the rockfall, more and more snow began to come from the top of the canyon, which made Xu Shaotang''s sense of crisis more intense.


    Finally, they saw the exit of the canyon.


    "Hurry up, I''ll be out in a minute!" Xu Shaotang comes back and shouts to Long Fei.


    Long Fei didn''t speak. He just used up the fastest speed he could and rushed to the outside of the canyon.


    Just as they were about to run out of the canyon, a huge stone suddenly fell from the sky. The speed of the huge stone was very fast, and "bang" fell into the canyon, just blocking their way.


    At this time, the avalanche brought a large area of snow also followed the overwhelming attack, seems to be determined to submerge them in this canyon.


    While dodging the falling stones, Xu Shaotang quickly jumped on the boulder blocking their way.


    After jumping on the boulder, Xu Shaotang lies on the boulder and extends his hand to Longfei.


    Long Fei understands, immediately grabs Xu Shaotang''s hand and quickly climbs the boulder.


    "Be careful!"


    At this time, a huge stone of several tons hit Longfei who was carrying PI Yongchun. Xu Shaotang grabbed Longfei''s hand and threw Longfei out of the canyon. At the same time, he punched the huge stone.


    "Poof!"


    The huge impact of the boulder instantly knocked out a mouthful of blood from Xu Shaotang, and at the same time smashed him down from the boulder blocking the road.


    "Damn it! Do you want to play me like this? " Xu Shaotang scolded a few words in his heart. He wanted to jump on the boulder blocking the road again, but the snow had already reached his head.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have time to think about it. He saw a concave place under the huge stone blocking the road, and immediately went to the small hole that only allowed one person to live in as fast as he could. Fortunately, the earth under him suddenly vibrated, and his body fell down with the vibration of the earth.


    In a twinkling, Xu Shaotang had fallen into darkness. There were only the sounds of falling rocks and snow, and the cries of Long Fei and PI Yongchun. However, all the sounds became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared completely

 Chapter 983

    I do not know how long, Xu Shaotang slowly recovered consciousness.


    He felt as if his body had been flattened by snow and falling rocks, and every nerve in his body was in pain.


    Although it is painful, Xu Shaotang is very happy. If he can feel the pain, it means that he is not dead. This is undoubtedly great good news for him.


    When the huge rocks and snow hit, he thought he would die, but he survived again.


    "It''s true that good people are rewarded with good deeds!" Xu Shaotang praised himself in his heart and slowly opened his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, it was dark.


    However, in the endless darkness, there is a grain of rice size light.


    There is light, that means there is an exit!


    Xu Shaotang quickly dragged his painful body to get up from the ground. As soon as he got up, he couldn''t help taking a breath. It was a feeling that every cell in his body was in pain. If it wasn''t for his amazing endurance, he would fall down again.


    Xu Shaotang tries to keep his standing posture and let his body get used to the pain that goes deep into the bone marrow. At the same time, he carries Qi all over his body, hoping to recover his injury with the help of Qi.


    After standing for more than half an hour in this way, under the action of Qi, the intense pain finally slowly weakened. Although it was still very painful, it was at least within the range that Xu Shaotang could bear.


    After slowly moving his rigid body, Xu Shaotang began to move his body step by step towards the little light. He walked very slowly, just like a toddler.


    After moving a certain distance, the bright spot has begun to become the size of a fist, which proves that Xu Shaotang is still far away from the place where the light comes.


    After walking for a while, Xu Shaotang stopped to have a rest and let his broken body get a moment''s breathing opportunity.


    After walking for a while and stopping for a few times, the bright spot finally magnified to the size of a person, which proved that he was not far away from the exit, which made Xu Shaotang very excited. But he still didn''t rush to the cave. Now he didn''t know what was going on there. He had to save a little physical strength to deal with the sudden crisis.


    More than an hour later, Xu Shaotang finally stood at the entrance of the cave.


    At this time, he found that the hole was above his head, and the light in the hole also came from the hole similar to the patio.


    From his current position, the opening of this similar patio is very large. Combined with the analysis of the light leaking from the opening, the opening on the top of the head is tens of feet at least.


    "God, you are really joking with me..."


    Looking at the hole above his head, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing bitterly. The four walls of the hole looked extremely smooth. No one knew how deep the hole was from his current place. But even if he had a rough estimate, it would be no less than 100 meters deep. If he hadn''t been injured, he might be able to find a way to climb out, but now he was scarred, and there was no way to climb out Yes.


    After a burst of depression, Xu Shaotang slowly sat down in the aperture cast by the mouth of his head, and said to himself, "now I''d better recover from the injury first, and then I''ll think of a way after the injury gets better."


    This is also the only way for him now. If he can be given three or five days to recover, he thinks that his injury should be able to recover to 7788 under the action of true Qi. But the problem is, I don''t know whether there is food in the hole. If he is almost recovered by then, but he is too hungry to climb out, then he will have a lot of fun.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly for a while again, then puts aside the negative emotions in his mind and starts to use his internal power to heal himself.


    When the light dropped from the hole disappeared, Xu Shaotang knew that it should be dark outside. At this time, his stomach was already hungry.


    "Bear it..." Xu Shaotang rubbed his stomach and sighed with a bitter smile.


    Even if we want to find food, we have to wait until tomorrow when the sun appears again. Now we should have a good sleep. By tomorrow, his injury should be able to recover a lot. At that time, we will have the strength to find a hole to explore. If we are lucky, maybe we can find something to cushion our stomach.


    With this expectation, Xu Shaotang slowly fell asleep.


    The next day, at dawn, Xu Shaotang opened his eyes on time.


    After the recovery during the day and at night last night, the pain on his body has been alleviated a lot, at least he can do some big movements.


    After some stiff body movement, Xu Shaotang began to search in the cave according to the idea before he went to bed last night.


    As far as he could see, he couldn''t see anything. He couldn''t even see the wall of the underground cave except the stones on the ground. Touching his stomach, Xu Shaotang felt a little regret. If he didn''t leave his tactical backpack, he might be able to provide him with something to eat. Even if he didn''t have anything, the tactical light inside could also provide him with enough food Lighting, so that he can explore this underground cave.At this time, a drop of water suddenly fell on Xu Shaotang''s forehead.


    "Well? Is it raining? " Xu Shaotang reached out to his head, but it was a sticky feeling.


    Touching the sticky thing in his hand, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped violently in his heart. He didn''t have time to think much about it. He immediately rolled to the side. This move brought out the pain on his body and made him grin with pain.


    "Roar!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang rolled away, a roaring sound sounded in his ear. Then, a strong wind from nowhere overturned his body again.


    The next moment, a huge head appears in that aperture.


    When he saw the head that appeared on his head, Xu Shaotang''s pupils contracted violently. He was lying on the ground like a puppet. He looked at the head that opened his mouth to him in horror, and even forgot to think.


    It''s a head that all Xia people are familiar with. Its antlers, long tentacles and golden scales are dancing gently. A pair of eyes bigger than a washbasin are staring at Xu Shaotang.


    Dragon!


    A real yellow dragon! Xu Shaotang can even feel the smell of Huanglong on his face. It''s hot and smelly.


    The Yellow Dragon stares at Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang stares at the sudden Yellow Dragon. At the moment, he has been completely shocked and can''t move. He even forgets whether he should slap himself to see if he is dreaming!

 Chapter 984

    "Who are you?"


    For a long time, a voice sounded in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    Although the sound was not loud, it was not different from the sound of thunder to Xu Shaotang.


    This is really a dragon! Or talking dragon! The world is so crazy!


    "Pa!"


    After all, Xu Shaotang did not hold back and gave himself a palm. It hurt. It really hurt!


    It''s not a dream!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang set off a huge wave in his heart. Everyone thought that the dragon only existed in the myth, but he actually saw it? Besides, the dragon is still talking to him?


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, the dragon''s eyes suddenly shot a burst of light. Once again, he grew up and gave Xu Shaotang an angry roar. The strong wind caused by the roar overturned Xu Shaotang again.


    Until this time, Xu Shaotang really recovered. Thinking about Long''s question, he quickly said, "I''m Xu Shaotang, and I don''t know how I got here."


    "Well, you can understand me?"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, and the Yellow Dragon''s eyes looked puzzled and curious.


    Xu Shaotang murmured in his heart and said to Huang Long in silence, "I''m from Xia. Of course I can understand you. We all call ourselves descendants of the dragon."


    Let''s not talk about whether the Yellow Dragon has the ability to move mountains and reclaim the sea in the legend. With the strong wind that the dragon is breathing, Xu Shaotang knows that he can''t be the opponent of the Dragon at all, let alone him. I''m afraid all the powerful people in the state of Xia are not the opponent of the dragon.


    The most urgent thing is to get close to the Yellow Dragon. The Dragon left a brat on his head just now. He doesn''t want to be buried in the belly of the dragon, although it may be the most heroic and bizarre way to die in history!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Huang Long''s huge head swung gently and said, "I''m talking about Dragon language."


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang stopped slightly and said quickly, "maybe The Dragon language is the national language of Xia. "


    Now he can only hope that the Yellow Dragon is not the man eating dragon in the legend, otherwise he may be too lazy to resist. In front of this mythical creature, any resistance is futile.


    Huang Long looks at Xu Shaotang again and shakes his head. His claws suddenly stretch out, grabs Xu Shaotang from the ground and slowly puts him in front of his eyes.


    Is the Dragon going to eat itself?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumped wildly. Although he wanted to struggle, his body was firmly held by the dragon and couldn''t move at all.


    "I''m not delicious!" At this time, Xu Shaotang did not care about his moral integrity. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said to Huanglong with a frightened face: "there are many delicious things outside Kunlun Mountain, including boa constrictor, leopard and many game. They must be much better than me."


    In front of the dragon, any moral integrity is not important, only to save life is the most important.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Huang Long''s paw moves slightly, and then shows a slightly smiling face to Xu Shaotang.


    Yes, that''s right. It''s a smiley face!


    Although I don''t know what happened, Xu Shaotang really saw the smiling face of the dragon.


    Huang Long didn''t speak. He just closed his eyes and held Xu Shaotang quietly. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Maybe he was thinking about whether to eat Xu Shaotang raw or roasted.


    Xu Shaotang has never had such a deep feeling of powerlessness. This is the feeling that people are taking advantage of me. Now his life is all in the hands of the dragon. As long as the Dragon uses a little more force, he will be broken to pieces.


    For a long time, when Xu Shaotang was soaked in cold sweat, Huang Long finally slowly opened his eyes.


    "No wonder you can understand me!" Huang Long said, "I didn''t expect that even you Alas


    "Well? What do you mean by that? " Seeing that Huang Long didn''t plan to eat himself, and hearing his ambiguous words, Xu Shaotang immediately asked with a puzzled face.


    According to Huang Long, he seemed to know himself before?


    Bullshit! If I had friendship with the dragon, could I have been bullied by Xia Jiuli and the Mu family?


    "You''ll understand later!" Huang Long inexplicably said, will Xu Shaotang slowly on the ground.


    The next moment, a drop of pure blood suddenly appears in front of Xu Shaotang under the sunlight. When Xu Shaotang is confused, the blood suddenly flies to Xu Shaotang''s body, and in the blink of an eye, it has disappeared into Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    "The seal outside the crack of Kunlun space was destroyed. I tried my best to mend the seal temporarily. The blood essence in my body was almost consumed. I could only force out this drop of blood essence. I hope this drop of blood essence can help you." With a heavy sigh, Huang Long said, "before long, the seal will be broken again. I hope you can beat back the demons as you used to...""No? What do you mean by that? " Xu Shaotang looked at Huang Long puzzledly and asked, "I know the seal of the space crack, but what is this demon clan? And what did you say about that year? "


    Judging from Huang Long''s various performances, he obviously recognized himself, but Xu Shaotang really didn''t know how he knew this mythical beast.


    He knows that the seal of the space crack may be the seal outside the crack that Xiaozhi said, and the people who break the seal may be mu Tiance, but what is the demon clan?


    "The demons are people from other countries. Maybe you will see them soon." Huang Long seems unwilling to talk with Xu Shaotang at all. He just said ambiguously: "the seal of the space crack will affect the whole body. The seal of Kunlun can barely last for a while after my repair, but the seal of other places in the world may have been loosened. Maybe now there are demons breaking through the seal of other places."


    Hearing Huang Long''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately thinks of Xiaozhi. Xiaozhi tries his best to cheat mu Tiance to destroy the seal. Is it to let the so-called demons come to this world?


    In other words, the people of Xiaozhi and Atlantis in his mouth are the so-called demons?


    Just when Xu Shaotang was going to ask Huang Long something again, Huang Long looked tired in his eyes and said slowly, "my blood essence is exhausted. I don''t know how long I have to sleep. I hope we have another day to see each other. Before I sleep, I''ll give you another ride."


    As Huang Long''s voice falls, Xu Shaotang is caught by Huang Long again. Huang Long''s huge body suddenly soars into the air and flies out of the cave above his head.

 Chapter 985

    After sending Xu Shaotang out of the cave, Huang Long seems to have exhausted all his strength and quickly fell down.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to shout, layers of crystal clear ice sealed the cave with the speed visible to the naked eye. In less than a minute, the cave was firmly sealed by the thick ice.


    Looking at the mouth of the cave completely sealed by the ice, a feeling of survival comes to Xu Shaotang. At the same time, his mind is troubled by all kinds of doubts.


    Nothing is more shocking than to see a real dragon. If there is one, it means that the Dragon seems to know him?


    He wanted the dragon to solve his doubts, but now, the cave has been completely frozen, and the dragon has fallen into a deep sleep, leaving countless doubts to himself.


    After a long time, a cold wind came, and Xu Shaotang recovered from his thoughts.


    Only then did he realize that he was standing at the top of a mountain. The top of the mountain was covered with clouds. The cold all year round had already turned the snow into ice. Looking around, the rolling clouds seemed to be within reach, which made people feel like they were in a fairyland.


    I don''t know if Huang Long''s blood essence played a role. In such an environment, Xu Shaotang didn''t feel cold at all. Instead, his body was warm and his pain was alleviated. For Xu Shaotang, this kind of pain can almost be ignored.


    "I don''t know if I''ll see you again." Looking at the frozen cave, Xu Shaotang sighed a little. No matter whether the Yellow Dragon in the cave could hear him or not, he said to himself, "thank you anyway."


    Without this yellow dragon, he didn''t know whether he could climb out of such a deep ice cave, and his injury would not be so good soon.


    After sighing at the frozen cave entrance, Xu Shaotang began to find his way down from the top of the mountain.


    Thick clouds blocked his sight, and he didn''t know how big the top of the mountain was, so he could only skim down the hill along the gentle slope.


    Although the terrain of Kunlun iceberg is steep, Xu Shaotang, who has recovered most of his wounds, shuttles between the mountains flexibly, and the steep mountains do not slow him down at all.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang came to the middle of the mountain. At this time, all the clouds in front of him dissipated and the mountains piled up. Tall snow peaks stood like giants on the earth. When you look up, you can have a panoramic view of most of the beautiful scenery of Kunlun.


    Immersed in the beauty of the mountains, Xu Shaotang opened his chest and couldn''t help but want to make a long roar.


    "Be careful, young master!"


    Just at this time, Xu Shaotang''s ear suddenly heard a woman''s scream.


    Hearing this sound, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, then showed a look of ecstasy, and then quickly swept toward the direction of the sound.


    It was the sound of light dancing!


    Judging from the scream of light dance, mu Tiance must be in danger now!


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    There was a fierce fight in my ear, accompanied by the fierce fight, as well as the tearful cry.


    At the moment, mu Tiance is bathed in blood, just like a man who gets up from the blood pool. The man who fights with mu Tiance is a young man in white. The man in white looks like he is in his early twenties. He is holding a long cold sword and is launching a fierce attack on Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance is seriously injured, but he is still fighting with the man in white. Looking at mu Tiance''s bloody appearance, he dances and cries.


    "I said you must die today!"


    After the long sword left a long cut in Mu Tiance''s body again, the man in white stood still with the long sword in his hand and looked at mu Tiance coldly, but the light from the corner of his eye glanced at the light dance crying beside him.


    Although his whole body was full of wounds, mu Tiance didn''t have any fear in his eyes. He also looked at the man in white with cold eyes and said: "you are not qualified to want my life!"


    "I dare to speak wild when I''m dying!" With a confident look on his face, the man in White said in a cold voice: "as the first person to die under my sword, you should feel honored!"


    Mu Tiance casually reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered: "if you can kill me, you should also feel honored!"


    What a proud man mu Tiance was. If he had not been seriously injured, how could he have been forced to this step by this shameless rat?


    Now, his biggest worry is not his own injury, but the light dance without any self-protection ability in front of the young man. With the mouse''s eyes looking at the light dance, mu Tiance knows what the shameless man is thinking!


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, the man in white looked up at the sky and laughed: "I have to admit that you are the most crazy person I have ever met, but it''s useless to be crazy! I said, "you must die today!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the man in white moved. The long sword with cold light attacked mu Tiance like a snake.


    His speed is very fast, but mu Tiance''s speed is not slow. Although he is seriously injured, mu Tiance is still an expert in refining the spirit realm, but he can only play his innate strength when he is seriously injured. In the past, the man in white, who had only innate limit, had already died under his hands. How could he be so rampant in front of himself?The two fought fiercely together again, and mu Tiance, who was seriously injured, was even more unable to launch a counterattack. He could only defend his opponent''s attack desperately, hoping to find a chance to kill him in the defense.


    The man in white was faster than a sword, which forced mu Tiance to retreat, leaving blood soaked footprints on the ground.


    The man in white only focused on attacking, but he didn''t notice the sneer of Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance''s idea is very simple. He wants to pretend that his defense is flawed, let the man in White''s sword penetrate his body, and then launch a surprise attack on him when he is proud, in order to kill him.


    In the constant retreat, mu Tiance is slowly accumulating his strength. He feels that the time has come, and mu Tiance deliberately falters under his feet.


    "Good chance!" The man in white issued a cry of ecstasy in his heart, and the long sword stabbed mu Tiance quickly.


    Mu Tiance let out a cold hum in his heart. The shameless rat was really cheated. He held his fist tightly and waited for the time when he had been brewing for a long time.


    "Young master!" At this time, seeing that mu Tiance was about to die miserably, the light dance under the white man''s sword suddenly jumped out and suddenly pushed mu Tiance away.


    "Light dance!"


    Seeing that the long sword of the man in white is about to penetrate the body of the light dance, mu Tiance''s eyes suddenly turned red and gave out a cry of grief.

 Chapter 986

    The man in white only wants to kill mu Tiance and possess Qingwu. He never wants to kill Qingwu in his heart, but now he can''t stop. He can only watch his sword tip getting closer to Qingwu''s body.


    Now, he could only feel sorry for the beauty who was about to die under his own sword.


    "What a pity for such a beautiful woman!" The man in white sighed in his heart.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the man in white suddenly saw a dark shadow coming to him with the speed of lightning. The speed was like a flash of lightning. He couldn''t make a response at all. He only felt a strong wind attacking him. Then, his body had been blown tens of meters by his opponent''s powerful blow.


    At the same time, the sword in his hand also fell to the ground, making a "Dang" sound.


    "Poof!"


    The body of the man in white hit the ground heavily, with a mouthful of blood.


    Only then did he see the man who had hurt him.


    However, the man didn''t even look at him. He just looked at mu Tiance and asked slowly, "how did you hurt like this?"


    Mu Tiance struggles to get up from the ground and doesn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. He just drags his seriously injured body to light dance and looks up and down at Xu Shaotang''s light dance. When he is sure that light dance is not injured, he turns his eyes to Xu Shaotang.


    "What are you doing here?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with doubts and asks.


    "You make such a big noise in Kunlun Mountain, do you think it''s ok if I don''t come?" Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at mu Tiance and asked again, "what''s the matter with your injuries? What about my master and them?"


    Mu Tiance''s face slightly stagnated, gently closed his eyes, shook his head and said: "it''s a long story. It''s better to solve this shameless rat in front of us first."


    "Good! Then solve this rat first Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "are you coming or am I?"


    After spending such a long time with mu Tiance, he knows mu Tiance''s character. The man in white almost killed Qingwu. According to Mu Tiance''s previous character, he must have killed the man in white himself.


    However, mu Tiance shook his head slightly at the moment and panted heavily: "I don''t want to hurt you more. You can solve him for me. I owe you a favor."


    Mu Tiance''s words are beyond Xu Shaotang''s expectation. He didn''t expect that mu Tiance would let him work for him? Is this the same mu Tiance?


    After a little stupefied, Xu Shaotang slowly recovered, nodded to Mu Tiance gently, turned to lie on the ground and looked at the man in white with the eyes of a poisonous snake.


    "Originally your life should belong to him, but now he doesn''t want to hurt more to take your dog''s life, so I''m the only one to do it for him." Xu Shaotang directly ignored the white man''s snake like eyes and said faintly.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the white man''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He looks at Xu Shaotang coldly and says, "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, you have to die anyway!"


    What Xu Shaotang said to him now is very similar to what he said to Mu Tiance just now! With Xu Shaotang''s hand just now, the man in white knew that he was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, but there was no fear on his face, on the contrary, he was wearing a proud smile.


    "Do you know who I am?" The man in white looked at Xu Shaotang with a sneer and said arrogantly, "if you dare to kill me, you will die miserably! Everyone around you will die miserably! "


    Hearing the man in White''s words, Xu Shaotang tilted his mouth slightly, walked slowly towards the man in white, and said, "it seems that you have some background, too?"


    "You still have some insight. I tell you, my father is Ah


    Before the man in white had finished, Xu Shaotang stepped heavily on his chest and said coldly, "I don''t have any interest in who your father is. Even if your father is the king of heaven, you must die now!"


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t use real Qi, he was urgent and heavy. The man in white, who had been seriously injured by him, opened his mouth again and spat out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person was immediately depressed.


    The man in white wants to move Xu Shaotang''s foot away from his chest, but Xu Shaotang''s foot doesn''t move a point.


    Seeing that he couldn''t move Xu Shaotang''s feet, the man in white gave up and lay on the ground with a withered face, yelling with blood: "I want to kill you! I will tear you to pieces


    "It''s a pity that you don''t have the chance to kill me!" Xu Shaotang''s real Qi poured into his leg, and suddenly stepped on it. A gruesome sound of broken bones rang out. The man in white who had just roared wildly suddenly lost his breath. His eyes were open to death, and he couldn''t believe that Xu Shaotang really dared to kill him.


    "If you want to kill me, you''d better talk about it next life!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly moves his foot away from the body of the man in white, leaving a deep footprint on the body. Xu Shaotang''s foot constantly breaks the ribs of the man in white, and also bursts his heart.Wipe the bloodstain that the man in white sprayed on his shoes on his body, Xu Shaotang quickly walks to Mu Tiance.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to a place to heal first!" Xu Shaotang wants to help mu Tiance, but mu Tiance pushes him away.


    He not only took mu Tiance to heal, but also asked mu Tiance what was going on. With the strength of the man in white, let alone let mu Tiance get hurt like this, I''m afraid mu Tiance in his heyday didn''t bother to talk to him. So, that is to say, mu Tiance was injured like this by others!


    People who can hurt mu Tiance to this point should not be inferior to Mu Jianchen, or even reach the level of Xuqing and mu Huangyu!


    "I''m not abandoned yet. Let me go by myself." Although he was seriously injured, mu Tiance''s arrogance did not change.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at mu Tiance, nodded and said: "good!"


    If Mu Tiance is not so arrogant, it is not the mu Tiance he knows. Just now, because he didn''t want to hurt more, mu Tiance rarely put down his arrogance for the time being. If he had to be helped when he was walking, he would have to wait until he really got there.


    It is obvious that mu Tiance has not yet reached the point where he needs people to help him walk.


    They are now approaching a platform at the bottom of the mountain. Xu Shaotang quickly takes them to the bottom of the mountain. Because of the earthquake two days ago, the bottom of the mountain is full of snow and huge falling rocks, and the road is extremely rough. Even so, mu Tiance sticks to it.


    Finally, before dark, Xu Shaotang found a cave formed by the earthquake at the bottom of the mountain to settle mu Tiance down.

 Chapter 987

    After settling mu Tiance in, Xu Shaotang wandered around again. He wanted to find something to eat, but unfortunately, because of the earthquake and avalanche, even if there were animals living here, he would have run far away for his life. This also gave Xu Shaotang a taste of failure in hunting for the first time.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to go back to the cave empty handed.


    Although he had only left for a while, mu Tiance''s injury seemed to be better, at least his face began to have some blood color.


    Mu Tiance devoured Cain''s soul. Although he didn''t get the powerful resilience of the blood clan, he also had some secret skills to help heal. Although his whole body was still full of dry blood, his blood stopped after all.


    "We were cheated by Xiaozhi!"


    This is the first sentence mu Tiance said when he saw Xu Shaotang coming back from hunting empty handed.


    Originally, mu Tiance thought Xu Shaotang would be surprised, but Xu Shaotang didn''t have any surprise on his face. He just said faintly, "I guess it!"


    He said this, mu Tiance was puzzled, full of curiosity asked: "how do you guess?"


    "I''ve been suspicious since you made such a big noise in Kunlun mountain." Xu Shaotang went to Mu Tiance and sat down. He asked, "does the so-called space crack leading to another world with more Aura really exist?"


    "He didn''t cheat us on that!" Mu Tiance adjusted his breath and said slowly: "only, the space crack is not that we lead to another world, but that the demons come to our world!"


    Thinking of Xiaozhi''s cheating on them, mu Tiance''s face showed bursts of cold light. If possible, he would like to rush to Xiaozhi and tear the damn robot to pieces!


    Mu Tiance''s words also directly confirmed Xu Shaotang''s conjecture. Sure enough, Xiaozhi and Atlantis are demons. They are the real invaders!


    It''s a pity that two of them, who claim to be smart, were fooled around by a robot. At last, they helped him break the seal of the space crack. This is really a sad thing.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang shaking his head and sighing there, mu Tiance''s face was more puzzled. He looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "are you really Xu Shaotang?"


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at mu Tiance, for a long time just said: "such as fake guaranteed exchange!"


    "You are not Xu Shaotang!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I know Xu Shaotang, who is very curious. When you hear what I say, you don''t show any curiosity."


    It is said that the person who knows most about himself is not himself, but his enemy. As a former opponent, mu Tiance knows Xu Shaotang very well. Among the people he has met, Xu Shaotang should be the most curious. But at the moment, Xu Shaotang doesn''t show any curiosity about what he said, which makes him have to doubt that Xu Shaotang is still alive Is that Xu Shaotang he knows?


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but show a funny look and said faintly: "I met a strange man when I came to find you. He told me about space cracks and demons."


    He didn''t want to let biere know that he had met Huanglong, so he deliberately turned Huanglong into a strange man. With the strangeness of that Huanglong, if it was a human, it was really a strange man.


    "Strange man?" Mu Tiance''s pupils contracted slightly and asked, "the strange man you met is a person in the Kunlun kingdom?"


    "Kunlun kingdom?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance inexplicably and asked, "what is Kunlun kingdom?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang regained his curious baby''s appearance, mu Tiance gave a rare smile and said, "there are things you don''t know. I thought you even knew about Kunlun."


    Bullshit! Huang Long didn''t tell him anything about Kunlun. Where would he know?


    Xu Shaotang shook his head, looked at mu Tiance and said, "I really don''t know about the Kunlun kingdom. Please tell me about it."


    He faintly felt that there were many unknown things in Kunlun Mountain besides the real dragon and the space crack he met.


    Mu Tiance took a deep breath and said slowly, "the Kunlun realm is in the Kunlun Mountains. It''s a world coexisting with our world. You can simply regard it as a city. It''s just because the boundary is set outside the Kunlun realm. We can''t see the city at all, and the people inside can''t get out."


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was a little surprised, but he didn''t show much. He had even seen the real dragon. The Kunlun Kingdom didn''t seem unacceptable to him. He just asked mu Tiance, "it seems that you and my master have entered the Kunlun kingdom?"


    Mu Tiance nodded his head gently and continued: "when we were looking for space cracks in the Kunlun Mountains, we destroyed the boundary outside the Kunlun boundary by mistake, so we were able to enter the Kunlun boundary. But we don''t know. In fact, the boundary that we destroyed is also a part of the seal array of the space fissure. If the boundary is destroyed, the seal of the space fissure is also destroyed. I''m afraid we will not be able to live in peace in the future... "At this point, mu Tiance''s face shows a little regret. If they don''t insist on looking for space cracks to enter another world to enhance their strength, they won''t destroy the seal of space cracks, and there won''t be a series of things behind them.


    "The man I just killed is from Kunlun?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Mu Tiance nodded: "people in the Kunlun realm are the descendants of those who guard the seal of the space fissure in the border. It is only after years of development that a small world similar to our world has been formed in the Kunlun realm. Because of the existence of the border, they could not leave the Kunlun realm. Now, the border is useless to them I''m afraid that before the arrival of the demons, people in the Kunlun kingdom will be born one after another. "


    After listening to Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang had a general understanding of the Kunlun world.


    Looking at the bruised mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily and asked, "are you also injured like this by people in Kunlun?"


    "Yes Mu Tiance nodded and said: "because we have broken the seal, some people in the Kunlun world have asked us for help. Of course, we can''t wait to die. There has been a fierce battle with them. There are many experts in the Kunlun world. Even your master and my grandfather, there are many people at that level. Therefore, we have been seriously injured. We thought we were going to die in the Kunlun world At that moment, there was a roar from the whole Kunlun kingdom. Those who besieged us heard the roar and did not know why they suddenly gave up the siege on me, so we took the opportunity to escape. "

 Chapter 988

    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang moved slightly in his heart and thought to himself, isn''t that the roar that let mu Tiance and them escape is Longyin?


    If it''s really Longyin, it''s not difficult to understand why people in the Kunlun Kingdom suddenly give up their attacks.


    Of course, it''s just Xu Shaotang''s guess. Maybe we can only wait until later to know why.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang asked again, "since you have escaped together, what about my master and them?"


    "They should have escaped, too." Mu Tiance said slowly: "we don''t know whether the people in Kunlun will catch up with us again, so we will flee separately. If there is no accident, they should be OK."


    Mu Tiance is not too worried about Xuqing''s safety. The strength of those people is there. Unless they are besieged by many Kunlun experts, there should be no problem in escaping. However, those Kunlun experts recede after hearing the roar. Even he can escape such a long distance, which proves that those experts did not pursue them.


    "Good! If they have something to do, I''ll never be at ease for the rest of my life. " Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang finally put down his mind and thought about the man in white who was trampled to death by him. He curiously asked mu Tiance, "since people in Kunlun didn''t pursue you, what''s the matter with the man I killed?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang mention the man in white, mu Tiance''s eyes suddenly showed a fierce killing opportunity. He hummed coldly: "that shameless man took a fancy to Qingwu. After the others retreated, he followed me all the time. When I got out of Kunlun, he attacked me secretly."


    I see!


    Xu Shaotang''s face shows a slight smile. If it''s really a knife on the head of the color word, the man in white wants to kill mu Tiance and occupy Qingwu, but in the end he loses his own life. If he doesn''t die, he won''t die!


    "You should have a good rest tonight, and we will leave Kunlun mountain tomorrow." Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Tiance''s wound and said, "I just went out and didn''t find anything to eat. I''m hungry tonight."


    Mu Tiance nodded gently and hummed coldly: "when we leave Kunlun Mountain, we''ll go to the damned robot to get revenge!"


    Now he doesn''t call Xiaozhi "Xiaozhi" directly. Instead, he calls it "Xiaozhi" as a damned robot. Being played by a robot in the palm of his hand makes him very uncomfortable.


    At the same time, he also had to sigh in his heart that the damn robot played very well. No matter Xu Shaotang or he, before the accident, he did not have any doubt about Xiaozhi''s words.


    "Let''s talk about it then!" Thinking of Xiaozhi''s deception, Xu Shaotang sighed a little in his heart, looked at the dark sky outside the cave, and slowly said: "before I was old, I had asked Longjiang to help me stare at Shennong mountain. However, if Atlantis technology really developed to that level, I don''t think Longjiang could stare at Xiaozhi there."


    "What Atlantis is, it''s definitely the demons!" Mu Tiance snorted: "even if he escapes, it doesn''t matter. As long as we don''t die, we will meet him again one day, and we will settle accounts with him at that time!"


    In Mu Tiance''s mind, Xiaozhi has been listed as a killer or robot by him!


    "Let''s talk about taking revenge on Xiaozhi later." Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Tiance and said, "the most important thing for you now is to take good care of your wounds."


    "My injury is not in the way." Mu Tiance said lightly, although his body is full of dry blood, but he looks like a nobody. He just quietly looks at the silent dance around him, then turns to Xu Shaotang and says seriously: "Xu Shaotang, I owe you a life!"


    At that time, if Xu Shaotang didn''t help him in time, I was afraid that the light dance around him would have become a corpse.


    Before that, he never thought that light dance would be so important in his heart. He didn''t know what his life would be like if light dance really died.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you owe me your life, you don''t have to pay me back. Don''t treat me as an opponent in the future."


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said: "originally I was still sorry for losing your opponent. Now I don''t have to regret. Although you saved Qingwu''s life, we are still opponents."


    If there is anything to be happy about Xiaozhi''s deception, it should be that he still wants to stay in the world, as well as Xu Shaotang.


    Therefore, even if Xu Shaotang saves Qingwu''s life, he still wants to treat Xu Shaotang as his opponent. If he has such an opponent, his life will not be so boring. Although, maybe he will have more opponents in the future, in her heart, Xu Shaotang will always be the one who deserves his admiration.


    "You are so persistent..." Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said with a bitter smile: "since you say there are many experts in Kunlun, I think you should go to other people to be your opponent in the future. We are all so familiar. It''s boring to be an opponent."


    Mu Tiance slowly raised his head to look at Xu Shaotang, calmly said: "you and I are destined to be rivals in this life."Well, mu Tiance is really a muscle!


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at mu Tiance and turned his eyes to Qingwu. He jokingly said, "I have to take good care of your family mu Tiance in the future. Don''t think about opponents all day long. If I have time, I''ll make more friends with you."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qingwu''s face suddenly flushed. She lowered her head and did not dare to see Xu Shaotang.


    Although she does hope that mu Tiance can make more friends with herself when she has time, she is not Xu Shaotang after all. She can''t say anything if she is so shy.


    "You can take the time to make out with the women in your family." Mu Tiance turned his lips and snorted: "if the people of Kunlun kingdom are born, or the demons come through the cracks of space, you won''t have so much time to make out with the women in your family."


    After hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang stopped slightly and looked at mu Tiance speechless for a long time. "Please, brother mu, you just escaped from death. Can you not mention such a disappointing topic?"


    Xu Shaotang was a little happy when he heard that Xuqing should have escaped from the Kunlun world safely. He would hear mu Tiance''s words, and all his happiness vanished.


    Why didn''t he know that? Originally thought that the day of Ansheng was coming, but he didn''t expect so many things. Now, he didn''t know when he could really live in Ansheng.


    Moreover, there are many questions in his heart, such as, why did the Yellow Dragon who gave him blood essence know him, and whether his rebirth was a fluke or an arrangement?

 Chapter 989

    When Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance meet, Long Fei and PI Yongchun who escape from Kunlun Mountain rush back to Weixi area.


    Long Fei didn''t say a word, but rushed straight to Wei Zhan''s office.


    "Stop!"


    See Long Fei rushed to the office of Wei Zhan, two guards outside the door immediately issued a warning to Long Fei.


    They don''t know who Longfei is, but they know who is sitting in the office. Are you kidding? Can the office of the chief executive in Weixi be broken?


    "Go away, I don''t have time to write with you!" Long Fei is now full of anxiety and roars without thinking about it.


    See Long Fei not only don''t stop the behavior of breaking into, incredibly still dare so arrogant, two guards immediately point their muzzle at Long Fei.


    However, the next moment, the two bodies will fly upside down out, directly hit the wall of Long Fei''s office, a dull hum and then fainted.


    Hearing the news from outside, Wei Zhan frowned slightly and stood up to the door with a black face. However, before he reached the door, the door of the office was kicked open by Long Fei.


    "Send someone to Kunlun Mountain immediately to start the search and rescue work!"


    Long Fei didn''t pay attention to Wei Zhan''s stunned look, but said anxiously.


    "No, what happened?" Wei Zhan looked at Long Fei in confusion and said, "even if you want me to transfer troops, you have to let me know why? I''ll go up and ask for instructions. "


    "Please tell me! Dispatch troops quickly Long Fei said with a big sweat: "there was an earthquake and an avalanche in Kunlun mountain. In order to save PI Yongchun and me, Xu Shaotang''s life and death are uncertain now!"


    Although in the heart anxious unceasingly, Long Fei actually simply explained to the Wei war the reason which dispatched troops.


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Wei Zhan suddenly jumps in his heart and runs to his desk, intending to report to his superior immediately.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to send people to Kunlun Mountain immediately to carry out the search and rescue work, but he knows in his heart that there must be a lot of people sent to search and rescue, and he must ask for instructions from the above for such a large-scale personnel transfer.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Just as Wei Zhan ran to his desk, the phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    Wei Zhan quickly grabbed the phone, but the voice of Long Jiang came from the phone: "Xu Shaotang has an accident in Kunlun mountain. Immediately send a search and rescue team to launch a large-scale search and rescue operation! Find him for me at all costs, live to see a man, die to see a corpse! "


    "Yes! Make sure you get the job done! " Wei Zhan said in a straight and loud voice. At the same time, he hung up the phone and was ready to send a large-scale search and rescue team to Kunlun mountain to carry out the search and rescue work.


    Just at this time, the phone on the desk rings again. Wei Zhan looks at the phone suspiciously, and finally grabs the phone.


    "I''m Qin Guozhu. I''ll send someone to Kunlun Mountain immediately to search and rescue Xu Shaotang. At all costs, even if I raze Kunlun mountain to the ground, I''ll find him. I need to see people alive and corpses dead!"


    Qin Guozhu didn''t have any extra words. After that, he hung up the phone directly.


    Wei Zhan was slightly stunned. The two big men called continuously. He already knew how serious the matter was. He didn''t dare to delay. He immediately grabbed the phone. After the phone was connected, Wei Zhan immediately yelled at the phone: "Zheng Xianming, order your division to go to Kunlun Mountain for search and rescue immediately. I''ll tell you the specific task in detail later. Now act immediately!"


    Listen to Wei Zhan order here, Long Fei''s mood just slightly eases down.


    After Wei Zhan hung up, Long Fei clenched his fist and said to Wei Zhan, "I want to requisition vehicles and people from Shenying team from you. I''ll start right away!"


    His words are not like discussing with Wei Zhan, but more like informing him.


    Looking at Long Fei''s firm look, Wei Zhan could only nod his head and say, "from now on, all the personnel and equipment in Weixi area, including me, will be transferred by you. I have only one requirement. I must find Xu Shaotang!"


    "You don''t have to say that!"


    Long Fei light said a, immediately turned around and ran out of the office of Wei Zhan.


    Looking at the figure of Long Fei who left in a hurry, Wei Zhan sighed heavily, not only for Xu Shaotang''s experience, but also for his own experience. He knew that if he could not finish the task assigned by the two leaders, his position as the leader of Weixi would come to an end.


    Just as he shook his head and sighed, the phone on the desk rang again.


    However, it was the red phone that rang this time. He had never heard the phone ring in Weixi for such a long time, because it was the old man''s special line!


    Listening to the continuous sound of the red phone, Wei Zhan''s face showed a bitter smile. He had guessed that the first time the old man called him in person, it was mostly because of Xu Shaotang.


    Slightly calmed his mood, Wei Zhan slowly grabbed the red phone, straight body said: "good boss!"


    "You should have known about Xu Shaotang. I have only one request...""At all costs, live to see people, die to see corpses!"


    The old man''s words have not finished, Wei Zhan has spoken out loud what the old man wants to say.


    "Now that you know it, I won''t say it." The old man said in a calm voice: "I found Xu Shaotang. You didn''t work hard. If you didn''t find him, I''ll come to Weixi area to find you myself!"


    "Yes Wei Zhan''s heart suddenly trembles. He knows the weight of the last sentence. Now he can be sure that if he can''t find Xu Shaotang, his position will come to an end!


    After hanging up the old man''s phone, Wei Zhan felt his head ache.


    Not to mention the environment of Kunlun Mountain, even in ordinary places, earthquake and avalanche, the difficulty of finding a person can be imagined.


    If the magnetic field of Kunlun Mountain is not abnormal, he can conduct large-scale search and rescue by airdrop personnel and equipment. However, under such circumstances, the airdrop personnel are undoubtedly killing their own soldiers. Although the three leaders have said that they will do whatever they want, they are not asking him to send someone to die. If he wants to do so, let alone save his life, Even if the above does not pursue, he has no face to live.


    "Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang, you really give me a problem!" Wei Zhan sat down on the chair and sighed bitterly.


    While sighing, he has to admire Xu Shaotang for letting three big men call one after another to give such orders. Even if Xu Shaotang dies, it''s really worth it


    After the pain in his head was relieved, Wei Zhan went out of his office. Although it was only a search and rescue operation, he wanted to fight as a battle. Now, he is going to direct the search and rescue in person!

 Chapter 990

    All night long.


    The next day, mu Tiance''s injury was much better, and the look of the whole person was much better.


    If let him now and yesterday that white man against, he has full assurance, can quickly solve the white man.


    When the first ray of sunshine fell in the morning, they began to rush out of Kunlun mountain. Although Xu Shaotang wanted to see what the Kunlun world was like in Mu Tiance''s mouth, he still suppressed his curiosity. He knew that it was not the right time to go to Kunlun world. Even Xuqing almost died in Kunlun world. If he went, he was just looking for death £¡


    They don''t know if people in the Kunlun kingdom will catch up with them, so they deliberately hide their tracks. Now they are all injured. If they are just people in the alchemy realm, they are not afraid. But if the experts in the Kunlun Kingdom catch up, they will be in great trouble.


    One day later, they finally walked out of Kunlun mountain.


    Along the way, they did not encounter as many wild animals as they did when they entered the mountain. Only a snow wolf wanted to attack them, but now it has become a delicacy.


    Thinking about their experience in Kunlun Mountain, they both felt a lot of emotion. It was a fluke to be alive.


    Unfortunately, they lost their way! Now they are out of Kunlun Mountain, but they don''t know where they are.


    "I don''t know what happened to Longfei and PI Yongchun."


    Looking at the towering Kunlun Mountain, Xu Shaotang thought silently.


    "Send someone to pick us up." Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ll go to see you when I get well."


    Xu Shaotang threw mu Tiance a white eye. He didn''t say whether there was a signal here. Even if there was, when he fell into the abyss in the earthquake, his mobile phone didn''t know where it was. Now what kind of person did he rely on to pick them up?


    By roaring?


    "Don''t expect me to send someone over." Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "I lost my mobile phone. Moreover, the magnetic field here is very chaotic. Most of it has no signal. If you still have your mobile phone, you can try it."


    Mu Tiance was stunned, then said with a bitter smile: "my mobile phone has long been lost."


    "Then we just have to walk back by ourselves..." Xu Shaotang once again looked back at Kunlun Mountain, and then walked away.


    Mu Tiance and Qingwu quickly follow up. Mu Tiance lightly asks Xu Shaotang, "do you know how to take which road?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang simply said with a smile: "however, no matter which way to take, now anyway, the farther away from here, the better! As far as I know, there should be herdsmen outside Kunlun mountain. If we are lucky enough, we may meet them. "


    As long as they can meet people, they can know where they are, so that they can find the right direction.


    "I hope we''re lucky enough!"


    Mu Tiance light said a, take the hand of light dance, and Xu Shaotang quickly go to the distance.


    It turned out that their luck didn''t seem to be very good. Until dark, they didn''t meet a herdsman.


    In desperation, they had to find a place to live temporarily and planned to wait until after dawn to continue to set out.


    "I''ve never been lucky with you." Mu Tiance leaned against the cliff and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "indeed, I''ve never had a better luck with you."


    While they were chatting, there were some dazzling lights in the distance.


    Looking at the dazzling light, Xu Shaotang immediately stood up and said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "I take back what I just said! Ha ha


    Judging from the light, there should be a motorcade in the distance. Now as long as they stop the motorcade, they can follow the motorcade to leave the deserted place.


    Seeing the light, mu Tiance''s face also showed a smile. At the moment when Xu Shaotang swept down from the rock shelf, he also picked up the dance and flew down from the rock shelf.


    Near, near at last! Through the dazzling light, Xu Shaotang saw the camouflage coating on the body of the car in front of him. It''s a military car!


    "Didi..."


    When the driver saw someone on the road, he began to honk his horn from a distance, but the three of them stood still.


    "Zhizhi..."


    Less than 20 meters away from them, the driver stepped on the brake, and the car skidded on the road for a short distance before gradually stopping.


    "Damn it, I want to die!" The driver angrily opened the door, quickly jumped out of the cab, and quickly walked to the three people on the road.


    If it is normal, he may not be so angry. At most, he just shouts twice. But now they are in a hurry to save people. Where they have time to write ink with those who want to take a ride? His idea is very simple. If these people refuse to get out of the way, they should just kick away.


    "Get out of the way, we have an urgent task, don''t delay our time, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite!"The driver''s angry voice was heard before he arrived.


    Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang faintly, "do you want me to teach them for you?"


    "Pull it down! I think you''re not happy with people who dare to talk to you like that. " Xu Shaotang smiles and then slowly walks to the driver who runs towards them.


    Seeing that the person who stopped them not only didn''t get out of the way, but also ran to them, the driver was furious and yelled: "are you deaf? I call you... "


    At the back, the driver''s voice suddenly stopped, because he had seen Xu Shaotang''s face coming towards him.


    After a short period of consternation, the driver suddenly showed an excited look on his face and yelled to his brother in the car behind him: "brothers, come and see! The instructor is not dead! Ha ha, I just said, how can a man as powerful as an instructor get him in a mere earthquake and avalanche! "


    With the driver''s voice down, all the car doors of the team were opened, and the people on the car rushed to Xu Shaotang.


    "Ha ha, what an instructor!"


    "The instructor''s life is so hard, avalanche and earthquake can''t die!"


    "Damn it, keep your voice down. You forgot the time to be beaten again?"


    All kinds of miscellaneous voices are constantly ringing in Xu Shaotang''s ears. Xu Shaotang finally smiles when he sees these people.


    Long Fei pushes away the crowd in front of Xu Shaotang and looks at the safe and sound Xu Shaotang. His eyes turn red instantly. He can''t forget the scene that Xu Shaotang risked his life to open up a road for him and PI Yongchun.


    "It''s OK!" Long Fei steps forward and gives Xu Shaotang a heavy hug, but reaches out his hand and stealthily wipes away the tears from his eyes.


    After a hot chat, Xu Shaotang learned that these people were all going to Kunlun mountain to save themselves. Except for the two injured members, all the members of the Shenying team came.


    And they are just the first troops, and there are a lot of search and rescue personnel coming.

 Chapter 991

    When leaving the range of magnetic anomaly, PI Yongchun and Long Fei reported the news that Xu Shaotang was safe and sound for the first time.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang came back safe and sound, Wei Zhan''s heart was finally put down. His position was temporarily preserved. Of course, it was only temporary. If the reason for the abnormality of Kunlun Mountain was not investigated clearly, his position would still be suspended.


    When dragon got the news that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were safe and sound, they were overjoyed, but they fell into great doubts. Mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang returned together, which means that they did not go to another world through the space crack. Is Xu Shaotang''s guess right? The robot named Xiaozhi really cheated them?


    In that case, what happened to them in Kunlun mountain? Is the anomaly of Kunlun Mountain related to them?


    All kinds of doubts intertwined in my mind, let several big men all call long Fei and ask Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to go back as soon as possible.


    Now they are waiting for Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to solve their doubts.


    When Xu Shaotang''s motorcade returned to Weixi, weizhan was waiting anxiously at the door.


    Before the motorcade entered the area, they ran to the motorcade.


    "My Xu Da Shao, you are back!" Wei Zhan gave a long sigh of relief and said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, "if you don''t come back, I''ll be in big trouble."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wei Zhan in a puzzled way. He doesn''t know where Wei Zhan''s words come from. If he can''t come back, how much does Wei Zhan have to do with it?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled look, Long Fei said: "knowing that you have an accident in Kunlun Mountain, several old Dadu call elder Wei. All of them have only one sentence: search and rescue you at all costs, live to see people, die to see corpses!"


    Listening to Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang moves slightly in his heart. He knows the weight of these words, and he is very grateful that these guys value Xu Shaotang so much.


    No matter what he is doing now, no matter what he will do in the future, he will always remember these thoughts.


    "Mr. Wei, I''m sorry to let you worry about me." Xu Shaotang smiles apologetically to Wei Zhan. Of course, he knows the pressure brought by the instructions of the big men. It can be imagined that after receiving the phone calls from the big men, Wei Zhan must be sleepless all night.


    "It''s OK!" Wei Zhan came forward and patted Xu Shaotang heavily on the shoulder: "if something happens to you, I really don''t know how to tell song Anbang."


    Now they are the only people who know that Xu Shaotang had an accident in Kunlun mountain. He didn''t dare to tell song Anbang the news. Although song Anbang always looks unhappy with Xu Shaotang, in his heart, he recognizes Xu Shaotang as his son-in-law, and even regards Xu Shaotang as his own son.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, thinking about whether to let Long Fei tell song Anbang about his distress in the Kunlun Mountains, but he doesn''t tell song Anbang about his escape. Let''s see what kind of reaction song Anbang will have. When he stands in front of song Anbang, song Anbang''s expression must be quite wonderful.


    However, he could only think about it in his heart. If song Anbang knew that he was playing tricks on him, he would have to show his face again.


    After a few simple words with Wei Zhan, Xu Shaotang asked him to return to the capital.


    Just as he and mu Tiance were getting ready to board the plane, Wei Zhan pulled him aside and asked in a low voice, "Xu Shao, originally I shouldn''t have asked about this, but..."


    "No, just ask if you have any questions." Xu Shaotang looks at Wei Zhan inexplicably.


    Wei Zhan said: "Xu Shao should also know the above thing that asked me to investigate the abnormal reasons in Kunlun mountain?"


    He asked tactfully. Xu Shaotang was just out of danger. He really shouldn''t have asked Xu Shaotang about these things at this time, but there was no way. He set up a military order in Longjiang. Now the matter of searching and rescuing Xu Shaotang has been solved, but he still has a sharp sword hanging on his head, so he wants to ask Xu Shaotang to see if he knows The reason of the anomaly in lunshan mountain.


    If Xu Shaotang knew, all his problems would be solved.


    Hearing Wei Zhan''s euphemistic question, Xu Shaotang immediately understood what Wei Zhan wanted to ask. He said to Wei Zhan with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll explain it to Longjiang."


    "Really?" Wei Zhan was pleased and asked tentatively, "so, Xu Shao has figured out the reason for the abnormality in Kunlun mountain?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, and then said apologetically, "I really know the reason for the abnormality of Kunlun mountain. However, due to some problems, I can''t tell you the reason for the abnormality. Please don''t blame me."


    If the abnormality in Kunlun Mountain is just an ordinary thing, it''s OK for him to tell weizhan directly, but he can''t say anything about Kunlun Kingdom and the demons, because he knows that most of the elders will ask them to keep it secret, and if the news is disclosed, it will probably cause people''s panic.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK!" Wei Zhan quickly waved his hand and said, "as long as you investigate the cause clearly, we still have this consciousness after so many years in the army."He knew in his heart that since Xu Shaotang didn''t tell him the reason, it could only show that the matter was very much involved. At his present level, he might not be qualified to know.


    "All right, then I''ll go back first." Holding Wei Zhan''s hand, Xu Shaotang said: "if the top calls to ask about the progress of your investigation, you can directly tell them that I will tell them when I go back."


    Wei Zhan nodded and watched Xu Shaotang board the helicopter. It was the helicopter that Longfei came from longzu. Now it''s time to leave Weixi area. It also means that the Weixi area can be calm again.


    However, he did not know that it would be difficult for Weixi region to have peace any more.


    After the plane took off, Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance in front of him, "do you want to go to longzu with me? You haven''t been to longzu, have you?"


    "No interest!" Mu Tiance said: "I want to go back to the wounded first to see if my father and grandfather can come back safely."


    "Well, since you say so, I won''t force you." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "I knew I would not see you off that day. After a long time, your mu tea tree still didn''t fall into my hands."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s mouth slightly draws. This bastard is thinking about his old tea tree every day!

 Chapter 992

    Back to the dragon group, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei immediately go to Longjiang''s courtyard.


    Although he has got the news that Xu Shaotang is safe and sound from Long Fei, when he really sees Xu Shaotang standing in front of him, Long Jiang is still deeply relieved.


    The Dragon general looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said with a bitter smile, "you scared us old guys."


    "It worries you." Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, and said: "Kunlun Mountain abnormal reason has been found, but for us, is not a good thing."


    Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, long looked at his father and son, and his face was dignified at the same time. This result was expected by them.


    "Tell me more about it."


    Dragon will quietly looking at Xu Shaotang, slowly said.


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "what I''m going to say next may be weird. You''d better be prepared first."


    The Dragon general glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t play tricks. Speak quickly!"


    In his life, he has gone through countless storms and waves. What unimaginable things have he never seen? What''s more, even if things about prehistoric civilization come out, he doesn''t think there are many things that they can''t accept.


    Xu Shaotang slowly sorts out his thoughts, and then tells his father and son what he learned from mu Tiance.


    When it comes to these things, even Xu Shaotang himself thinks it''s a little strange. Now there is a Kunlun Kingdom and a demon clan. Will there be any other forces in the future?


    If there is only one space fissure in Kunlun Mountain, is there another space fissure in other places? Is there someone guarding it?


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s story, Long Jiang and Long Fei were stunned and looked unbelievable. Even when they learned about Atlantis from Xu Shaotang, they were not as shocked as they are now.


    It took them several minutes to recover from the shock.


    "Is there another Kunlun boundary in the Kunlun mountains?" Long Feiman looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not mu Tiance who said that he lied to you, is it?"


    Xu Shaotang gave Long Fei a white look and said, "do you think it''s necessary for him to cheat me with this? What good can he get? "


    Xu Shaotang has no doubt about Mu Tiance''s words. He knows mu Tiance as well as mu Tiance knows him. How can such a proud man cheat him with such things?


    Even though he has been cheated by Xiaozhi once, Xu Shaotang is willing to believe mu Tiance unconditionally.


    "If what mu Tiance said is true, then..." Speaking of this, the Dragon general sighed with a heavy face: "just solved the Mu family''s affairs, and now there is another Kunlun Kingdom and demon clan. It''s really a troubled time!"


    Some time ago, they were still very happy to solve the problems of the Mu family. Only a few days later, the reality mercilessly poured cold water on them. A mu family has been a headache for them for many years, but now there is a Kunlun kingdom that is more powerful than the Mu family, and the demons that may invade at any time!


    If you had known that, you might as well let the Mu family exist. At least, although the Mu family''s force is high, it''s not as high as invincible in the world. Those people in the Kunlun circle can even hurt Xu Qing and mu Huangyu seriously. It''s natural that they are so powerful.


    If people in Kunlun can live in peace with them, it is naturally the best, but the possibility of this kind of thing is really not big! We can''t rule out that most of the people in Kunlun are good people, but there will always be some people who will break the ban by force. At that time, how should they deal with their relationship with Kunlun?


    Thinking about these things, long will feel a headache, he has not felt this headache for a long time.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "because of the existence of the boundary, people in Kunlun have never contacted people in our world. Now the boundary is destroyed. I''m afraid many of them will want to see the outside world."


    When a group of wolves who have been locked up for a long time suddenly find that the outside world is full of sheep, I''m afraid that no wolf is willing to accept being controlled by sheep, right?


    Long Jiang thought of breaking the ban with force, and Xu Shaotang also thought of it!


    Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Huang Long has clearly told him that although the seal has been repaired by Huang Long, it is inevitable that the seal will be broken. At that time, the demons will invade. This is the most difficult problem they will face!


    With the advanced technology of Atlantis demons, can they resist? The answer is obviously no!


    Curiosity killed the cat, Xu Shaotang at the moment is deeply aware of the meaning of this sentence.


    After a headache, Long Jiang suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang. There was a sharp and fierce look in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "if we fire special weapons at Kunlun, can we wipe out all the people there?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general in surprise, then shook his head and sighed: "I guess it''s choking! None of us know when the magnetic field near Kunlun mountain will return to normal. Even if it returns to normal, it is almost impossible to kill all the people there! And don''t forget, even if you kill them, there are demons behind you. ""Alas..." Dragon will sigh again, slowly push his wheelchair, said to Long Fei: "arrange someone to send me out, I want to meet those two."


    After such a big event, he must have a meeting with the old man and Qin Guozhu. He needs to tell the two of them what Xu Shaotang told him. They need to sit down and sum up.


    "Well, I''ll see you there myself." Long Fei nodded.


    "No, you can have a good chat with Xu Shaotang." Long Jiang slowly shook his head and said to Xu Shaotang, "go back and test the mouth of the Mu family to see how they plan to deal with it. You know, these things are caused by them to a large extent."


    No matter whether the Mu family members have left the world or not, in this troubled time, long will really not want the Mu family to fight against them any more. He hopes that the Mu family can stand on the same front with them. In this way, they can at least have a psychological comfort.


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of Long Jiang and nodded: "I want to see if I can find mu Huangyu and his son. I also want to find my master. I don''t know where he is now."

 Chapter 993

    After seeing long Jiang''s helicopter leave, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei casually find a space to sit down on the training ground of the Dragon search group.


    Looking at the sweaty players on the training ground, Long Fei felt a huge pressure in his heart.


    If Atlantis invade, as a member of the dragon team, he will definitely fight in the front line. He does not know how many of these members here can survive.


    "It''s a wise decision for you to let Dan Tai leave the dragon group." Long Fei leans on the steel frame and says to Xu Shaotang lightly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "if dantai knows these things, it is estimated that he will reapply to join the dragon group."


    He knows about Tantai Jingming, who has always regarded longzu as her home. Now her family may have to fight against the enemy. Even if she is married, she will definitely return home and fight with her family.


    Long Fei was surprised, then shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "then don''t let her know! To tell you the truth, I really hope she can live a safe life. "


    "If the demons really invade, do you think there will be a safe day?" Xu Shaotang sighed gently: "let''s do it for a while. If one day she wants to return to the dragon group, I won''t stop her."


    Everyone has the right to choose his own future. Although Tantai Jingming is his woman, he can''t stop her from doing what she wants to do, just as the women in his family never stop him from doing those dangerous things.


    If he forces Tantai Jingming not to return to the dragon group, Tantai Jingming may agree because of her love for him, but she will not be happy. Instead, it is better to help her.


    Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and asked, "what about you? Didn''t you always want to live in seclusion? What do you think now? "


    "What do you think I should think?" Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei with his idiotic eyes and asked, "do I have a choice? To be honest, I am also responsible for such a thing. "


    From the beginning to the end, he was searching for the remains of prehistoric civilization by all means, but when he really found them, he was tricked by Xiaozhi. Although the seal of the space fissure in Kunlun Mountain was not destroyed by him, if he had not insisted on looking for the remains of prehistoric civilization, there would have been none of these things.


    If he had given up earlier, maybe now he would have lived a really peaceful life.


    However, there are not so many people in this world. Maybe if he has the responsibility, he should bear his own responsibility! Even if he didn''t have his responsibility, he couldn''t just sit back and ignore the orders given to Wei Zhan by those people after he was in danger in the Kunlun Mountains. Moreover, there are no eggs under the nest. If the demons really invade, what''s the use of his seclusion?


    "Ha ha, you really don''t have a choice." Long Fei said with a smile: "what''s the saying about trees..."


    "The tree wants to be quiet, but the wind doesn''t stop!" Xu Shaotang said what he and Long Fei wanted to say.


    While they were sitting here chatting, the snake ran to this side with a smile.


    Seeing the snake''s face full of cheap smile, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei look at each other, thinking that in a bad mood, it might be a good choice to punch the snake''s face with cheap smile.


    "Xu Shaotang, if he abducted the flower of our dragon group, won''t he give us some compensation?" The snake asked cheaply.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks, "what compensation do you want?"


    When he said this, he thought in his heart that if he beat the snake, he didn''t know whether he would be compensated.


    The snake looked at the dragon team members on the training ground, then turned to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "how about if you teach us some moves, it will be our compensation


    "Forget it, you are too weak. I don''t want to teach you." Xu Shaotang mercilessly hit the snake, said with a smile: "if I were long Fei, I would have thrown you into the reserve team."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Snake speechless looking at Xu Shaotang, for a long time just said: "my strength has improved a lot now, OK?"


    Since he was transferred from the group of Tantai Jingming, he has been really angry, and his laziness has changed a lot. Over the past year, his strength has improved a lot. Although he is still a little bit behind the wood, he is no longer at the bottom of the strength in the dragon group.


    "It''s better to wait until you enter the natural state." Xu Shaotang took a light look at the snake and said to the snake, "if you really want to make it up, I can make it up to you."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s ill intentioned look, the snake suddenly stepped back and subconsciously covered his face. He knew that Xu Shaotang liked to beat his face most.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t beat you." Xu Shaotang has a funny look at the snake. Although he really wants to beat the snake for a moment, he still thinks about it. It''s too bullying to beat the snake with his current strength. But there are other ways to deal with the snake. Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei and says with a smile, "I think they have too much energy. They still want to find me To compensate, it seems that the intensity of training is too smallHearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the snake suddenly turns pale and scolds herself in the heart. How can she listen to the encouragement of those guys and come to Xu Shaotang to make up for it?


    Different from the howl in the snake''s heart, Long Fei was a little puzzled. When he saw Xu Shaotang''s eyes on him, he finally understood what Xu Shaotang meant. Xu Shaotang was making up a random reason for him to strengthen the training of the dragon team members, so as to deal with the unexpected situation that may happen at any time.


    "I really need a good training..."


    sighed slightly in the heart of the dragon fly, but his face was a smiling face. "I think they are too busy. It seems that they have a bit of a monkey''s mind recently. From now on, everyone''s training intensity will double


    The sentence behind long Fei was very loud, not only for the snake, but also for the other players.


    During this period of time, the task of the dragon team is much less, and everyone has been slack unconsciously, but they don''t know that a bigger crisis is coming to them.


    Hearing Long Fei''s voice, the training ground was filled with grief. Many people raised their middle fingers to the snake. This bastard asked him to come and ask Xu Shaotang to give them some advice. He was very good. He didn''t want the advice, but he wanted the order to double the strength of Long Fei''s training

 Chapter 994

    After waiting for the Dragon general in the dragon group for a long time, the Dragon general still didn''t come back. It seems that those people attach great importance to what he said, and they are probably discussing countermeasures now.


    Before returning to the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang left the dragon group after chatting with Long Fei for a while.


    When he left the dragon group, he found that he didn''t know where he was going.


    It''s OK to go to the courtyard of compassion, but it''s meaningless for him to go without compassion.


    Song family? I feel that since Song Yinian left, he has rarely gone to the Song family. When he went to the Song family, he and song Anbang were staring at each other. Otherwise, it seemed meaningless to watch song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu show their love in front of him.


    Mu family?


    Forget it, mu Tiance is still recovering. In addition, mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen don''t know if they have come back, so it''s meaningless to go to Mu''s home.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang couldn''t think of a place to go.


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang wanted to go back to Tianhai immediately. As long as he was in Tianhai, he would never be so disoriented, because he always knew where his home was.


    However, he knew that he could not go back to Tianhai for the time being. Even if he wanted to go back, he would have to wait until the Dragon had come up with a specific plan.


    Forget it, don''t go anywhere! Looking at the dark sky, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and planned to sleep in a hotel. During this time, his mood experienced ups and downs. He thought he could live a stable life, but he didn''t expect to cause more trouble. He also needed to have a good rest and adjust his state carefully.


    "Go away, you go away!"


    When Xu Shaotang was going to find a hotel, a woman''s panic scream came to his ear. Although the sound was far away from here, Xu Shaotang''s hearing was different from ordinary people, and he was keen to catch the sound.


    Xu Shaotang listened attentively with his side ears. It seemed that the voice was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember whose voice it was.


    With a puzzled look, Xu Shaotang follows the voice to chase quickly.


    Soon, he followed the direction of the sound to a dark alley.


    At the moment, a girl is blocked by two men in this dead end, the girl constantly issued a panic call, hands waving in front of her, seems to want to stop the two men''s approach.


    "Niu, just scream hard. Anyway, no one will come to save you if you scream and break your throat!"


    Hearing these two men''s words, Xu Shaotang had a funny and familiar line in his heart. It seemed that every shameless person would say such a line before he decided to do something bad.


    The two men didn''t feel afraid because of the girl''s scream. Instead, they made an obscene voice and approached the girl step by step.


    Because his sight was blocked by the two men, Xu Shaotang could not see the girl''s face clearly, but now he was sure that he knew the girl. The more he heard the girl''s scream, the more familiar he felt, but he couldn''t remember who the girl was.


    "Go away, you don''t come here!"


    Looking at the two men approaching, the girl cried with more fear, and the tears fell from her face.


    "Hey, big star, stop fighting!" One of the men looked at the frightened girl with a face full of lewdness and said with a smile to another man beside him: "we''ve played with so many women, but we''ve never played with big stars! Today we''re going to make our big star feel better! "


    "Ha ha, of course!" The other one swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with a laugh: "the so-called peony flowers die, being a ghost is also romantic! If you can play our big star, it''s worth it even if you die! "


    Big star?


    With the two men''s obscene smile and the girl''s frightened cry, a person suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    Qin Qianyu!


    No wonder he thinks this voice is a little familiar. It turns out that this girl is Qin Haoran''s daughter and also Qin Qianyu, the top star in China.


    Looking at these two hooligans who are constantly approaching Qin Qianyu, Xu Shaotang can''t help but show a silent look on his face. He has seen those who are looking for death, and he has never seen those who are looking for death! Don''t say what happened to Qin Qianyu by these two hooligans. Even if they hurt Qin Qianyu, it''s absolutely death waiting for them!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the two hooligans. The two hooligans put all their attention on Qin Qianyu, but they didn''t notice Xu Shaotang''s approach behind them.


    Just as one of them was laughing and extending his hand to Qin Qianyu, he suddenly felt his body flying.


    Yes, he really flew up, because he was directly caught by Xu Shaotang and smashed on the wall of the Hutong.


    "Bang!"


    The hooligan''s body hit the wall heavily, making a scream like killing a pig.


    Until this time, another person noticed that he didn''t know when there was one more person behind him."Brother Xu!"


    Qin Qianyu also saw Xu Shaotang at this time, with a look of surprise on his face full of tears. A feeling of survival arises spontaneously. He runs to Xu Shaotang, hides behind him and looks at the hooligan who is not good at Xu Shaotang.


    "So you know each other!" The still standing hooligan took a look at the man lying on the ground, then looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely and said: "boy, I advise you not to meddle in your own business and not to make trouble for yourself!"


    When he spoke, he took out a sharp dagger from his body and held the bright dagger in his hand with a threatening look in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the rogue with the murder weapon with a smile and said faintly: "to tell you the truth, I don''t want to make trouble for myself. If I guess correctly, you have less than one day left. Enjoy your last time before you die. "


    For this degree of hooligan, he really can''t raise any interest, even don''t want to kill. Anyway, when Qin Qianyu comes back to Qin''s home, their lives will come to an end.


    For two dying people, there''s no need to do it.


    "Boy, you have a big voice!" The rascal holding the dagger tightly holds the dagger in his hand. His eyes show a fierce light. With a roar, he kills Xu Shaotang with the dagger.


    "The ignorant are fearless..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly, and his hand moved slightly. The rascal who rushed to him immediately flew out. His body hit the ground heavily, and his mouth spat blood. This is Xu Shaotang''s deliberate control of his strength, otherwise he would be a corpse now.

 Chapter 995

    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s horror, the fierce color on the hooligan''s face suddenly retreated, looked at Xu Shaotang with a pleading face and said: "spare my life We have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai... "


    "Don''t worry, someone will come to take your lives, but it''s not me." Xu Shaotang glanced at the two hooligans on the ground, interrupted his voice of begging for mercy, and said slowly: "remember the reminder I gave you, cherish the last time."


    He didn''t even bother to ask for the names of these two people. With the influence of the Qin family, even if he didn''t know their names, it was easy to find them out of the capital.


    These two people''s lives are left to Qin Haoran. His daughter is almost bullied by these two hooligans. Qin Haoran has to give his daughter vent.


    Finally, after taking another look at the two, Xu Shaotang takes Qin Qianyu out of the alley.


    "Thank you, brother Xu." Qin Qianyu followed Xu Shaotang and said gratefully, "you saved me again."


    Just now, in the face of the two hooligans, she was scared to death. She had prayed for someone to save her, but she didn''t expect that it was Xu Shaotang.


    She can''t imagine what would happen to her if Xu Shaotang didn''t show up in time.


    Xu Shaotang turned around, looked at Qin Qianyu with a smile and asked, "how can you be blocked in the alley by those two hooligans? Didn''t your family send you bodyguards? "


    No! Qin Qianyu is a typical over protected child. How can the Qin family rest assured that she is such a simple girl outside alone? You know, every time he met Qin Qianyu, Wen Yun was always with Qin Qianyu.


    "I came out on the sly." Qin Qianyu gave Xu Shaotang an uninteresting look, pouted his lips and said, "my mother always worries about my accident. She always treats me as a little child. She follows me wherever she goes. Even in the capital, she doesn''t trust me, so I sneak out of the house when my mother doesn''t pay attention."


    "You''re really a little kid."


    Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.


    Qin Qianyu is a typical little girl who is over protected. Except for the kidnapping in Barry, she has never seen the dark side of the world. She is spoiled by all the people in the Qin family like princesses. She never knows how dangerous the outside world is, let alone protect herself.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that if Wen Yun doesn''t follow, he will count the money for others even if Qin Qianyu is sold.


    Facts have proved that Qin Qianyu is really not suitable for a person to walk outside. If he had not heard Qin Qianyu''s scream just now, she would have lived in the shadow for the rest of her life, right?


    After a burst of helplessness in his heart, Xu Shaotang joked and said, "you''re throwing yourself into the net!"


    "What went into the net?" Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang in a puzzled way. His innocent eyes are full of doubts. He thinks in his heart, is it hard for Xu Shaotang to imagine that the two hooligans just treated her?


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Qin Qianyu was thinking in his head, otherwise he would have to vomit blood because of her idea.


    "You''re sneaking out, aren''t you?" Xu Shaotang asked Qin Qianyu.


    Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "didn''t I tell you just now?"


    When you think of brother Qin, is it hard to forget? What he has just said, he has to ask himself in reverse.


    Xu Shaotang once again said with a smile, "then you should also know that I am very familiar with your grandfather and father, right?"


    Qin Qianyu nods again and looks at Xu Shaotang more inexplicably.


    Looking at the puzzled look in Qin Qianyu''s eyes, Xu Shaotang can''t help patting his forehead and saying, "aren''t you afraid that I''ll take you back and ask your grandfather for credit?"


    He said so clearly. If Qin Qianyu didn''t understand him, she would not be naive but silly.


    Obviously, there is no problem with Qin''s IQ! After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu quickly stepped back two steps, slightly distanced himself from Xu Shaotang, looked at Xu Shaotang with praying face, and said, "brother Xu, don''t take me back. I finally got out secretly."


    Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang pitifully. It seems that he is about to cry.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. He put his hand on Qin Qianyu''s head and knocked it gently. He said with a smile, "OK, I''m joking with you. I have nothing to do. What do I want to catch you for?"


    "Are you sure you don''t want me back?" Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang carefully, as if he is afraid that he will cheat himself.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I wanted to catch you, I would have caught you long ago, and I have to wait until now! However, you are not suitable to be alone outside. You''d better inform your family. Don''t forget what happened to you just now. Although there are more good people than bad people in this world, if you are so unlucky, you will be unlucky to meet bad people. "In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, Qin Qianyu is a typical person who has a good scar and forgets the pain. How long has it been since she was surrounded by two hooligans in a dead end?


    But he didn''t know. In fact, Qin Qianyu didn''t forget the pain when he got rid of the scar, but because he was there, Qin Qianyu had a sense of security. Since he saved Qin Qianyu in Bari for the first time, Qin Qianyu had this feeling.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is about to turn around and leave, Qin Qianyu grabs his arm and says to Xu Shaotang, "brother Xu, I''m so bored. Would you like to go around with me?"


    Xu Shaotang a face black line of looking at Qin shallow language, you know a boring, also secretly run out?


    "Aren''t you a big star?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "there should be a lot of people who know you in this street, right? As long as you like, I believe many people are willing to accompany you around, right? What''s more, if you take out the identity of your mistress, I''m afraid countless people will rush to accompany you shopping? "


    Up to now, his biggest impression of Qin Qianyu is the scene on the plane when he came back from Bordeaux. Thinking about Qin Qianyu''s saying that he would sing a lullaby for him, he was amused. The reason why he felt that Qin Qianyu''s voice was a little familiar was that this scene had been in his mind all the time. Otherwise, he would not remember Qin Qianyu''s voice according to the number of times he contacted Qin Qianyu.


    "No!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu''s head shakes like a rattle, but his hands grasp Xu Shaotang''s arm. It seems that he doesn''t intend to let Xu Shaotang go.

 Chapter 996

    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu helplessly and said, "I can''t go shopping with you. Besides, do you think I''m the kind of person who can go shopping with girls? Otherwise, you''d better stop shopping and go back. Don''t meet bad people again. "


    He doesn''t mind going shopping with a woman, but it depends on going shopping with that woman. If he wants to go shopping with those women in his family, he is willing to. But if he wants to go shopping with Qin Qianyu, he feels that he really doesn''t have the patience. It''s not that he hates Qin Qianyu, but that he and Qin Qianyu are people of two worlds.


    Qin Qianyu is a star, he is half a killer, Qin Qianyu is innocent, but he is full of worries.


    They were the people who couldn''t fight. If Qin Qianyu wasn''t Qin Guozhu''s granddaughter, they might not even have the chance to meet.


    "Stay with me!" Qin Qianyu shook Xu Shaotang''s arm and said, "as long as brother Xu is with me, I''m not afraid to meet bad people! I know brother Xu will protect me. "


    At the same time, she looks at Xu Shaotang pitifully with her big innocent eyes. This is her usual way to deal with Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran at home. Now she moves to Xu Shaotang intact.


    "Well, you really depend on me. If you want me to be your free bodyguard, just tell me..."


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s appearance, Xu Shaotang really couldn''t bear to know that he couldn''t get rid of the little tail if he didn''t accompany her. He had to agree with him and said with a bitter smile, "OK, you say where to go."


    What''s more, he is really worried about this silly girl. If something happens to her after she leaves, he will have no face to see Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran.


    "I want to go to the bar!" See Xu Shaotang promise down, Qin shallow language immediately said with a smile, her big eyes are almost bent into crescent moon.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang was surprised by Qin Qianyu''s words and asked for a long time: "how do you want to go to the bar? You don''t have to go there if you want to drink, do you? You are determined to go where there are many bad people


    As Qin Qianyu, which club in Beijing doesn''t go in and out with her, and it belongs to the kind where you can drink without money. I don''t know what the girl thinks, but she wants to go to the bar.


    It''s not that he thinks the bars are bad, but most of them are filthy. It''s really not suitable for people as simple as Qin Qianyu.


    Moreover, if the Qin family knew that he had taken Qin Qianyu to the bar, it was estimated that Qin Guozhu''s spittle would be sprayed on his face.


    Qin shallow language slants head, say without thinking: "because a lot of people say bar is more lively."


    "Because of this?" Xu Shaotang is speechless again, which means that the Qin family has protected Qin Qianyu so much that Qin Qianyu is just like a little girl who has never been involved in the world.


    Overprotection is also a kind of harm. I don''t know if the Qin family understands this.


    Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "anyway, I''m sneaking out. I want to go to places I''ve never been to."


    "If so, I can take you to a good place." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s also very busy there, and it''s better than a bar."


    "Yes, yes!" Qin Qianyu was happy without thinking about it. He grabbed Xu Shaotang''s arm and said, "let''s go as soon as possible."


    Looking at her eagerness, Xu Shaotang shook his head with a bitter smile and took Qin Qianyu to the old lane of the capital.


    ¡­¡­


    The conditions of the old lane are very general, with an ancient charm. Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu sit down in the small shop in the box, order a bottle of wine for themselves, and accompany Qin Qianyu to eat kebabs here.


    As he expected, Qin Qianyu, who had never had a meal in such a place like a fly restaurant, was very happy. He kept eating the baked food. He looked like a person who had never had a meal. He had already forgotten what happened to the bad guys he had just met.


    "Slow down, no one''s fighting with you." Xu Shaotang took a drink from his cup and said to Qin Qianyu with a smile.


    Qin Qianyu''s mouth was stuffed like a hamster. It took a long time for him to swallow what he had in his mouth. He covered part of his face with a cap, and his face was full of satisfaction. He just looked at Xu Shaotang curiously with his big bright eyes and asked, "brother Xu, why don''t you eat such a delicious food? Eat it quickly! It''s the first time I''ve had such a delicious food! "


    When talking, Qin Qianyu put a piece of roast mutton into his mouth, and then he put a piece of roast mutton into Xu Shaotang''s mouth. He looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you like, eat more."


    No one will believe it. As Qin Guozhu''s granddaughter, Qin Haoran''s own daughter, Qin Qianyu, who has no interest in all kinds of delicacies, will have such a good time in this roadside restaurant. It''s really funny to say that it''s the best food she''s ever eaten.


    "Well!" Qin Qianyu nodded and continued to eat happily.


    "By the way, are you still singing now?" Xu Shaotang sipped his wine and asked Qin Qianyu in a low voice.Speaking of this matter, Qin Qianyu''s happy look suddenly faded down. He put his chopsticks on the table and said, "since my second uncle died, my parents have been at home with my grandfather. Even my previous concerts have been cancelled, and I won''t go anywhere."


    Qin qingzong thought that the news of Qin''s death was just the real reason he didn''t know.


    Qin family kept the truth from Qin Qianyu, probably because they didn''t want Qin Qianyu to know what Qin Zongheng had done, so that Qin Zongheng would always keep a kind and intelligent elder image in Qin Qianyu''s heart.


    "That''s why you came out?"


    Xu Shaotang knows that when Qin Haoran and his wife let Qin Qianyu accompany Qin Guozhu, they should also hope that Qin Guozhu can get out of Qin Zongheng''s affairs as soon as possible.


    Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "I know they are afraid that my grandfather will be too sad to let me accompany him more, but they can''t cancel my concert without permission."


    For Qin Qianyu, singing is not her career, but her hobby. Now that her hobby has been deprived, she naturally wants to find a way to escape.


    "Just ask them to make up a bigger concert for you in the future." Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "if your parents can''t find you, they will probably stomp at home."


    This time, Qin Qianyu responded quickly. She knew that Xu Shaotang was persuading her to go home, but she shook her head and said, "no, I don''t want to go back. I''ll play outside and go back when I don''t want to."


    "Ha ha..."


    Xu Shaotang dry smile two echo, heart silently said: when you do not want to play, it is estimated that the Qin family in order to find you will have turned the capital upside down!

 Chapter 997

    "Brother Xu, thank you for bringing me to eat such delicious food!"


    After dinner, Qin Qianyu, who could not even walk fast, said excitedly to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Qianyu with a smile. For many people, string making is just a common thing. But for Qin Qianyu, it''s more delicious than delicacies.


    "Well, I''ve had dinner with you. I''ll take you back." Xu Shaotang said to Qin with a smile, "if you don''t go back, I guess your family will die of anxiety."


    Let alone the Qin family, even Xu Shaotang dare not let Qin Qianyu, a simple girl, hang around outside. Qin Qianyu doesn''t know the danger of the world, but Xu Shaotang knows it.


    So, even though he didn''t want to, he decided to send Qin Qianyu home and let him go alone. I don''t know if he would be abducted.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the smile on Qin Qianyu''s face suddenly faded, pouted and said, "I haven''t played enough. Will brother Xu play with me again?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang was no longer soft hearted this time. He simply refused: "it''s getting late. You''ve had enough playing outside, but if you think about the family''s concern for you, maybe your parents are as anxious as ants on a hot pot now. Now you have two choices. "


    Asked by Xu Shaotang, Qin Qianyu feels guilty. She knows that her family will worry about her, but she still asks Xu Shaotang curiously, "which two choices?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu with a smile and said slowly, "either I''ll send you back, or I''ll catch you back. You can choose one by yourself!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Qianyu is slightly stunned and looks at Xu Shaotang with big eyes. When she sees Xu Shaotang''s face, she knows that Xu Shaotang is determined to let her go home.


    "Then you''d better take me back." Qin Qianyu was like an angry ball. The excitement on his face just now disappeared.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t take care of Qin Qianyu''s unhappy face. After stopping a taxi by the side of the road, he went straight to Qin''s home with Qin Qianyu.


    At this time, the Qin family is in a complete mess. Qin Guozhu gets a call from the old man and goes to talk with him about things. He finds that Wen Yun, whose daughter is missing, is not good enough to trouble Qin Guozhu because of this. However, he calls Qin Haoran anxiously. After receiving Wen Yun''s call, Qin Haoran immediately puts down his business and comes back.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Qin Haoran got out of the car, he hurriedly asked Wen Yun, who was in a hurry to turn around in front of Qin''s house: "isn''t Qian Yu at home with you? Why did it disappear all of a sudden? "


    Because of anxiety, the sweat on Wen Yun''s forehead was constantly exuding, and the whole person was almost crying. With a cry, he said to Qin Haoran, "I don''t know. She was practicing at home, so I went to cut a plate of fruit for her, and she disappeared. Haoran, do you think she will be captured by bad people? "


    Looking at his wife''s anxious look, Qin Haoran quickly comforted: "she should have gone out secretly. Don''t think about it. This is the capital. No one dares to come to our Qin family in broad daylight to catch people."


    "But..." Wen Yun didn''t calm down because of Qin Haoran''s comfort. He just said, "but the girl is so simple. She runs out alone. What if she meets a bad person? What if someone tries to do something bad to her? In case... "


    Listening to Wen Yun''s random conjecture, Qin Haoran also felt that he had a big head. He quickly stopped Wen Yun from thinking about it. He said in a calm voice, "well, you should calm down and have a good rest. I immediately sent someone to look for her in the capital. She didn''t go out for a long time. It should be impossible for her to run out of the capital. She should be found soon. "


    When Qin Haoran plans to send people all over the city to look for Qin Qianyu, a taxi has already stopped in front of Qin''s house.


    When they see Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu walking down from the car, Qin Haoran and his wife are slightly stunned. After reaction, Wen Yun suddenly runs over and hugs Qin Qianyu tightly.


    "Shallow language, where have you been?" Wen Yun released Qin Qianyu and looked up and down at her. Unconsciously, her eyes were slightly wet and she asked with concern, "have you been hurt? Has anyone bullied you? "


    "Mom, I''m fine." Qin Qianyu smiles at Wen Yun, looks at Xu Shaotang and says, "brother Xu has taken me out to play. With brother Xu, the bad guys dare not bully me!"


    Qin Qianyu didn''t think there was anything wrong with her words, but when Xu Shaotang heard her words, he almost fell to the ground, and his face was covered with black lines.


    It''s as if he ran to the Qin family and took Qin Qianyu out.


    Looking at Qin Haoran and his wife''s eyes, Xu Shaotang quickly explained: "we met by chance in the street. I just invited her to dinner..."


    He also wanted to say that I saved your daughter once by the way.


    However, he finally held back his words. Seeing Wen Yun''s appearance, he was really embarrassed to say it, otherwise Wen Yun would be worried again."This girl should have given you a lot of trouble?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s explanation, Wen Yun said with a smile.


    "It''s OK. There''s no trouble." Xu Shaotang shrugged and said to Qin Haoran and his wife, "well, my task has been completed, so I won''t disturb you."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang wanted to leave, Qin Haoran suddenly opened his mouth and said, "you sent this girl all the way back. Why do you want to come in and have a cup of tea? Otherwise, the old man will know and say that our husband and wife don''t know etiquette. "


    On hearing Qin Haoran''s words, Qin Qianyu immediately took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said, "brother Xu, you can go to our house."


    Looking at Qin Qianyu, Qin Haoran and his wife looked at each other, with a helpless smile on their face.


    They also know that they protect this girl too well, but now they want to let go, but they can''t let go. Facing this simple and kind daughter, they also feel deeply helpless.


    Xu Shaotang thinks about it. Anyway, he has no place to go. He might as well hang out with the Qin family. If Qin Guozhu comes back, he just asks them about the countermeasures they discussed.


    "Well, I''m going to bother you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Qin Haoran.


    "I''m out of sight!" Qin Haoran smile, and full of helpless to Qin said: "girl, now you can let go of brother Xu."


    Hearing Qin Haoran''s words, Qin Qianyu spits out his tongue to him mischievously, and then happily pulls Xu Shaotang to his home.

 Chapter 998

    Although he had already had dinner with Qin Qianyu, Xu Shaotang still had two drinks with Qin Haoran under the repeated invitation of Qin Haoran''s wife.


    At the dinner table, Xu Shaotang and Qin Haoran frequently clink their glasses. Qin Qianyu, who has been unable to eat, tells his parents vividly how Xu Shaotang saved himself.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s appearance, Xu Shaotang could not help scolding a "silly girl" in his heart.


    She spoke very vigorously, but she didn''t notice the change of the look of Qin Haoran and his wife. He didn''t say it in front of Wen Yun, but the silly girl said it without any hesitation.


    It is estimated that after she finished, she will never have the chance to sneak out.


    When Qin Qianyu said that she was almost sullied by two hooligans, Qin Haoran''s eyes suddenly flashed a sharp kill, but Wen Yun''s heart had already been mentioned in his throat, and he secretly decided that she must not let the girl run out secretly in the future.


    "You mother and daughter talk first, I and Xu Shaotang go out for a walk."


    Qin Haoran put away the killing in his eyes, took a look at Xu Shaotang, and quickly walked out of the room.


    Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang and Qin Haoran who have left one after another. He naively asks Wen Yun, "Dad, do they stop drinking?"


    "Maybe they have something to talk about. Let''s not disturb them." Wen Yun smiles, reaches out his hand and gently touches Qin Qianyu''s hair. He says lovingly, "don''t run out secretly in the future. If you want to go anywhere, mom will ask someone to accompany you."


    "Oh." Hearing Wen Yun''s words, Qin Qianyu pouts out and says, "Oh." she knows that her mother''s escort must be her bodyguard.


    While their mother and daughter are chatting here, Xu Shaotang and Qin Haoran have already gone out into the yard.


    As soon as he got out of the yard, Qin Haoran took out his phone and yelled at the other end of the phone in an angry voice: "Sun Ming, my daughter was almost bullied by two hooligans when she was outside today. I want to see those two bastards before dawn tomorrow!"


    "Ah?" Sun Ming on the other end of the phone was slightly stunned, and then said angrily: "Damn, who ate the bear heart and the leopard''s gall? Brother Qin, tell me the characteristics of those two people. I promise to catch them before dawn tomorrow! "


    Hearing Sun Ming''s words, Qin Haoran looks at Xu Shaotang, but sees Xu Shaotang shaking his head slightly.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t look at the two hooligans carefully at all. How can he know their characteristics?


    However, although he didn''t know the characteristics of the two, Xu Shaotang knew where the incident happened. He whispered to Qin Haoran, "I met her near Silin Hutong in the capital."


    Qin Haoran nodded slightly to Xu Shaotang and roared to Sun Ming again: "I don''t know what bullshit those two bastards have. I only know that the place where my daughter almost had an accident is near Silin Hutong! How to find them is your business. I just need to see those two bastards appear in front of me before dawn tomorrow! "


    After that, without giving Sun Ming a chance to complain, Qin Haoran hung up directly.


    "Thank you After hanging up the phone, Qin Haoran seriously said to Xu Shaotang, "you saved my daughter again. You are really a noble man of the Qin family."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said slowly: "you don''t hate me in your heart."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Zongheng was slightly stunned at first, and then woke up. He knew the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words. He shook his head slightly and said, "Zongheng can''t blame you. It''s his own choice. If I stand in your perspective, I will make the same decision as you."


    Even without Xu Shaotang, the things Qin Zongheng did will be exposed one day. Maybe Qin Zongheng will do more wrong.


    In fact, Qin Zongheng''s present ending may be his best. He has retained his due dignity and the dignity of the Qin family, and has not caused too much negative impact on Xia state.


    For a long time, neither he nor Qin Guozhu ever blamed Xu Shaotang for Qin Zongheng''s affairs, and even appreciated Xu Shaotang in his heart. If he hadn''t stopped the stubborn Qin Zongheng in time, maybe Qin Zongheng would have done a lot of wrong things in the future. At that time, Qin Zongheng might have been a street mouse, not the arrogance of that generation.


    "I wish you didn''t blame me." With a sigh, Xu Shaotang went to the wooden stool in the yard and sat down. He asked, "how is Mr. Qin doing?"


    Referring to Qin Guozhu, Qin Haoran''s look suddenly dimmed down, slowly shook his head and said: "what else? It''s better for me to go to the old garden every other day, but I can''t persuade him to come back every other day


    It is said that there are three tragedies in a man''s life: losing his father in his youth, losing his wife in his middle age, and losing his son in his old age.


    Unfortunately, Qin Guozhu experienced all three tragedies, especially the death of Qin Zongheng, which hit Qin Guozhu too hard.


    "In fact, I know that he didn''t blame anyone, just himself." Qin Haoran sighed and continued: "he came back from Tianhai a few days ago and got drunk again. After getting drunk, he told me that if he hadn''t told Zongheng about the Mu family when he was drunk, Zongheng wouldn''t have come to this stage.""Well, when I see Mr. Qin, I''ll try to persuade him." Xu Shaotang also sighed. He didn''t want to continue this heavy topic. He slowly asked Qin Haoran, "if you have a daughter like Qin Qianyu, you should worry about it."


    Qin Haoran nodded with a bitter smile and said, "who said it''s not? There is only one daughter in the Qin family. She is afraid to melt in her mouth and frighten when she touches her hand. She has been well protected by her family since childhood. Now I find out that this child will grow up one day. Excessive protection is sometimes a kind of harm. "


    Qin Zongheng has never given up his pity and had no children, so the Qin family will treat Qin Qianyu as an unusual treasure. If he is a son, he may not be so protective. However, based on the principle that his daughter should be rich, he dotes on Qin Qianyu too much. As a result, Qin Qianyu in his twenties is still a child.


    Now even if they want to let go, they don''t know how to let go.


    "In the future, I will probably encounter such a problem as you." Thinking about the children at home, Xu Shaotang said to Qin Haoran with a bitter smile.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Haoran was a little stunned, and then laughed: "deserve it, who calls you a romantic boy?"

 Chapter 999

    Qin Guozhu didn''t come back to Qin''s home until more than ten o''clock in the evening.


    When he saw Xu Shaotang sitting in the yard chatting with Qin Haoran, Qin Guozhu was stunned.


    "How can you come to me when you have time?" Qin Guozhu looks a little tired, the whole person''s mental state is not very good, no longer return to the old style.


    Before Xu Shaotang could speak, Qin Haoran said, "today, the girl in shallow language ran out secretly and almost had an accident. She was rescued by Xu Shaotang and sent back. So she left him for two drinks."


    He did not want to have such Qin Guozhu to worry about Qin Qianyu again, so he just told Qin Guozhu about Qin Qianyu lightly.


    "Well, you have to have a drink with him." Qin Guozhu dragged his slightly bent body to the opposite side of Xu Shaotang and sat down. As soon as he sat down, he uttered a heavy sigh: "we all know about Kunlun mountain. We have been discussing countermeasures from last night to today..."


    "What happened to Kunlun mountain?" Qin Haoran, who didn''t know the situation, looked at them and asked, "is that what happened in Kunlun mountain a few days ago?"


    Hearing Qin Haoran''s question, Xu Shaotang glances at Qin Guozhu, meaning to ask Qin Guozhu if he wants to tell Qin Haoran about Kunlun mountain.


    After all, up to now, there are only a few people in Kunlun Mountain who know the news. The news must be blocked to ordinary people, but they just don''t know if they need to keep it from Qin Haoran.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s inquiring eyes, Qin Guozhu nodded slightly and said, "come on, anyway, it can''t be kept secret all the time. He is still qualified to know at this level."


    Since Qin Guozhu said so, Xu Shaotang simply told Qin Haoran about the Kunlun Kingdom and the demons.


    Like all the people who just knew the news, Qin Haoran widened his eyes, opened his mouth slightly, and his face was full of incredible looks.


    In their traditional impression, Kunlun Mountain is a world of snow. There are few people there, and there are some towering peaks everywhere. Although it is a fairyland on earth, it is also a barren land.


    Naturally, he knew the myths of Kunlun Mountain, but now when he heard Xu Shaotang talking about them, he suddenly felt that the myth had become reality.


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t say this in front of Qin Guozhu, he would have thought that Xu Shaotang was making fun of himself.


    However, seeing Qin Guozhu''s look, he knew that Xu Shaotang certainly didn''t cheat him. The Kunlun world and the demons are true!


    Qin Haoran''s shock was expected by Xu Shaotang. He didn''t care how shocked Qin Haoran was. He just asked Qin Guozhu with a bitter smile, "have you discussed any countermeasures?"


    Qin Guozhu slowly shook his head and said: "we can''t come up with a good plan after all. After all, we haven''t released the Kunlun people, and we don''t know what kind of attitude they will take towards us. If we are rashly hostile now, it won''t do us any good. Now, it''s just for the guards to keep a close watch on the movements in the Kunlun Mountains and report the situation immediately. "


    "After a day and a night of discussion, you came up with this result?" Xu Shaotang shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "although people in Kunlun are not necessarily bad people, they are sure that they will not obey the royal law. I think you should make some preparations as soon as possible to avoid being caught off guard."


    "Yes Qin Haoran also nodded and said, "I agree with Xu Shaotang. It''s not my race, but my heart will be different! Although the people in the Kunlun kingdom should also be regarded as the people of Xia Kingdom, they have been breeding in the border you mentioned for generations, and they don''t know the outside world at all. Now they have a chance to get out of the Kunlun kingdom. If it''s me, I''d like to see the outside world. "


    Perhaps influenced by Qin Zongheng''s affairs, Qin Haoran is also thinking about some martial arts violations. Although he is not as extreme as Qin Zongheng, he is still very wary of the sudden emergence of Kunlun.


    The above has just solved the problem of the Mu family, and now a stronger Kunlun kingdom is emerging. Just for a moment, Qin Haoran is even thinking about the significance of their existence.


    Although Qin Haoran has never experienced the war, he has the blood of a soldier, and the word Huairou has never appeared in his mind. In a sense, Huairou is actually a compromise, just like Qin Guozhu and Xia Jiuli did when they were Huairou.


    Qin Zongheng''s tragedy, to a large extent, also stems from this.


    "We''ve discussed all the things you''ve been thinking about." Qin Guozhu sighed slightly: "but sometimes, we have to consider the problem from the perspective of the whole Xia state! Xu Shaotang, in fact, if people in Kunlun are really hostile to us, what we can do is very limited, but more depends on people like you and mu Tiance... "


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, then nodded his head gently and said: "it''s our business, we will never shirk responsibility! I am, and I believe mu Tiance should be. Only when we see a higher mountain, we can feel our insignificance. Mu Tiance and I are just like this now. "Strong personal strength can''t be improved in one or two days.


    If the Kunlun people are satisfied that they have hostility, they will not hesitate to fight against them. However, he knows the outcome of the war in his own mind.


    Qin Guozhu nodded and said, "I know your situation. I''ll do my best! You have a good relationship with mu Tiance. Go back and tell mu Tiance what we mean. At this juncture, I hope the Mu family''s previous decision is still valid. "


    "I''ll go and tell them." Xu Shaotang took a look at Qin Guozhu and said slowly, "but now mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen are still missing. Let''s wait until they appear."


    "Well, you can do it by yourself. We old guys believe in you." Qin Guozhu slowly stood up, heavily patted Xu Shaotang''s shoulder, said: "I''m tired, I won''t accompany you to chat, you and Haoran have a good chat."


    "Well, you''d better go down and have a rest first." Xu Shaotang nodded, sighed and said to Qin Guozhu who turned around: "old Qin, you should take care of yourself. After all, the state of Xia still depends on you old people."


    Turning around, Qin Guozhu nodded and said, "don''t worry, I can''t die. It''s a troubled time now."

 Chapter 1000

    After spending a night in the Qin family, Xu Shaotang rushed back to Tianhai the next day.


    Counting the time, it''s time for song Yinuo to give birth soon. He missed Su Ruyun''s birth time because of the hand of God. He doesn''t want to miss the birth of song Yinuo''s baby this time.


    Some time ago, Tantai Jingming and Lianxin were called back to Tianhai by Xu Shaotang in a hurry. They were worried about Xu Shaotang all the time. In addition, Xu Shaotang couldn''t get through the phone during this time, they were even more anxious.


    However, even if they were worried about Xu Shaotang, they didn''t dare to say what happened to Xu Shaotang. After all, song Yinuo is the most critical time. They don''t want song Yinuo to have an accident because they are worried with them.


    At the moment, seeing Xu Shaotang''s safe return, the big stone in their hearts finally falls.


    After comforting the women one by one, Xu Shaotang alone calls pity heart and Tantai Jingming to one side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as he came out, he asked Xu Shaotang anxiously.


    She knew that when Xu Shaotang called them out alone, something important must have happened, and this was mostly about Kunlun mountain.


    Xu Shaotang said slowly: "we are really cheated by Xiaozhi. It is estimated that we will be in trouble soon."


    "What do I need to do?" Pitiful heart asks a way hastily.


    After cooperating with Xu Shaotang for such a long time, and now she belongs to Xu Shaotang, she doesn''t bother to ask what kind of trouble she will have. She just hopes that she can help Xu Shaotang with her own ability, no matter how little, even if she can only help Xu Shaotang share a little, she will feel satisfied.


    Xu Shaotang looked at pitiful heart, slowly took her hand, said: "at present, the most important thing for you is to spread out the intelligence network in your hand, and further strengthen the intelligence network around Tianhai. I will let the people below cooperate with you."


    No matter where he is, Tianhai is his root. Most of the people he cares about are in Tianhai. He doesn''t want the people he cares about to encounter unexpected events in the chaos that may appear in the future.


    Pity nodded and said, "OK, I''ll start to improve the intelligence system here."


    "Can I help you?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Compassion smile, said: "no, you''d better busy your own things, besides, this is what I''m good at, my side of the things you don''t need to worry about."


    Since she decided to take revenge on Xia Jiuli, Lianxin began to set up her own intelligence network. After so many years of development, no one except herself knows how big the intelligence network is. She could not be more familiar with the establishment and improvement of the intelligence system. It was a matter that she had come up with easily.


    What''s more, Xu Shaotang has already said that she wants the following people to fully cooperate with her. If she still needs Xu Shaotang''s personal help, she will feel that she is really useless.


    "Well, you can do it yourself. If you need to, please let me know at any time." Xu Shaotang smiles to pitiful heart, then looks at dantai Jingming and says: "dantai, it''s estimated that our previous retirement will be ruined. Now there are some troublesome things that I and the dragon team will be involved in. The future dragon team may have more combat tasks than before. Before I came back, I also told Long Fei about it. Whether you want to go back to the dragon group or not is up to you, but no matter what decision you make, I will support you. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming''s heart suddenly jumps.


    More missions than before? Doesn''t that mean the Dragon Group will have more sacrifice?


    Will all her friends and family in the dragon group face greater challenges?


    After asking herself several questions in succession, Tantai Jingming opens her mouth slightly, but doesn''t say anything. She wants to go back to fight with longzu''s family and friends, but she also wants to be a good wife and mother.


    She is now very tangled, do not know whether to return to the dragon group.


    Looking at the hesitant look of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang smiles, reaches out his hand and pulls Tantai Jingming into his arms, and says with a smile: "now these are just our conjectures. After all, things have not happened, so you don''t have to make a decision in a hurry. You can think about them first."


    Dan Tai Jing Ming leaned her head on Xu Shaotang''s broad shoulder and nodded gently.


    It''s not easy for her to make this decision.


    Xu Shaotang patted Tantai Jingming''s head, left a shallow kiss on her forehead, looked at her heart and said, "by the way, there''s another thing. You use your intelligence system to help me find two people."


    "Who?" Pity heart curiously asks a way.


    Xu Shaotang said quietly: "you know these two people, that''s the dead old man and Wu Jie."


    "They?" Pitifully, he looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "they are not going to..."


    Just as she was about to ask, an idea suddenly flashed into her mind and asked, "did they not succeed in going to another world? What happened in Kunlun Mountain is because of them? "Listening to the analysis of compassion, Tantai Jingming also raises her head and looks at Xu Shaotang curiously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "didn''t I just say that? Xiaozhi lied to us. Now several of them are missing. I want to find them as soon as possible. "


    "Well, I''ll tell you about it now." Pity nodded, and immediately went to account for his people to do it.


    Looking at the figure that pity heart leaves quickly, a worried look suddenly appears on the face of Dan Tai Jing Ming, and slowly asks Xu Shaotang: "did they have an accident?"


    "There''s something wrong, but there shouldn''t be a big problem. It''s just that I''ve lost contact with them now." Xu Shaotang put out his hand to hold Tantai Jingming''s waist and said with a smile, "don''t worry about their affairs. Pity and I will deal with them. The most important thing for you now is to have a good rest and think carefully about your future decision


    "Shaotang, if I go back to the dragon group, won''t you really blame me?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with some worry and asks.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, even if I have to blame you, I won''t blame you for this."


    "What else would you blame me for?"


    Just asked this sentence, Tantai Jingming began to regret, because she had felt Xu Shaotang''s hand slowly moved to her hips.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the bashful Tantai Jingming with a bad smile. He leans down on her ear and says with a bad smile, "I blame you because you are too shy in some things..."


    "Bah!" Tan Tai Jing Ming Bei clenched her teeth and spat with a red face, burying her head in Xu Shaotang''s arms.

 Chapter 1001

    In the afternoon, Xu Shaotang asked someone to buy a new mobile phone for him, and the mobile phone number was replaced.


    Less than ten minutes after getting the new mobile phone, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone rang.


    "Boss, where have you been these days? I can''t get through to you. "


    As soon as the phone was put through, Chen Cheng''s voice with a smile came from inside.


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "I went out to do something. I lost my mobile phone. I just made up the number."


    "No wonder!" Chen Cheng suddenly realized, then said with a smile, "boss, I''ll tell you something."


    Listening to Chen Cheng''s obscene laughter, Xu Shaotang has guessed a rough idea and asked with a smile, "have you and Li Lan''s wedding date been decided?"


    Calculate the time, Li Baoshan has been back from the capital for some time, Chen Cheng and Li Lan''s affairs should be settled.


    At the beginning, they all thought that Chen Cheng was just new for a while. No one thought that he and Li Lan could really make it.


    "The boss is really good at calculating!" Chen Cheng said with a smile, "I''m just calling to tell you this. No matter how busy you are, don''t forget to come to my wedding."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t forget! Send me the time and place later! "


    After hanging up the phone with Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang can''t help but send out a knowing smile. Chen Cheng and Li Lan are able to get married, and he is also sincerely happy for Chen Cheng. This boy is also a family and business person in the future, and it''s time to have a proper appearance.


    Thinking about Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang can''t help but think of himself. Originally, he planned to start preparing his wedding with these women in the near future, but now he doesn''t know how long it will take.


    Seeing these women give birth to their own children one by one, but they all follow them, Xu Shaotang is somewhat ashamed.


    "Forget it. Don''t think about it first." Xu Shaotang sighed a little in his heart, but he had made up his mind to hold a wedding for his women that they would never forget.


    It''s an eventful time now, and he doesn''t want his planned perfect wedding to be destroyed by all kinds of complicated things.


    After picking up his mood, Xu Shaotang drives to the security company. After knowing the existence of Kunlun, Xu Shaotang has made up his mind to improve the strength of the wolf group. Before, he knew that the dead old man was wandering in the sky, but he didn''t worry too much about the safety of his home. Now that the dead old man is missing, those people in Kunlun don''t know what to do If he is destined to go to the opposite side of the enemy, Xu Shaotang can only make some preliminary preparations now.


    As soon as I got to the door of the security company, I heard a fierce fight inside.


    He knew that it was mostly the wolves who were training.


    When he walked into the gate of the security company, he saw Li Baoshan lying on the ground like a dead dog, with his left hand crossed and laughing.


    "Xu Shao!"


    See Xu Shaotang''s slowly come in from the door, the onlookers immediately smile and say hello to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nods and smiles to the crowd, then looks at Li Baoshan lying on the ground gasping for breath, and asks with a smile: "abused?"


    Li Baoshan nodded, but looked at his left hand with an unconvinced face, gasped and said: "it''s not shameful to be abused by a congenital person!"


    Although he said that, everyone could tell that his subtext was that his left hand was fighting with a man who was born to the limit. It was a shame.


    In the face of the unconvinced Li Baoshan''s subtext, his left hand was not satisfied, and he said with a smile: "there is a saying in your country of Xia, white cat and black cat, who catches mice is a good cat! Anyway, I''ll just beat you to the ground! "


    Being told by his left hand, Li Baoshan suddenly stagnated a little, and hummed for a long time: "I''ll find you a bastard after I''m born!"


    Having experienced the joint battle of the Antarctic continent, they are now familiar with it, but they don''t seem so outspoken. Although Li Baoshan said that he wanted to seek revenge from his left hand, he had no bottom in his heart. He had stayed at the end of the day after tomorrow for a long time, but he didn''t touch the congenital threshold. This made him a little disappointed. He didn''t know whether he had any hope of entering the congenital world in this life.


    If you let him stay in the postnatal limit all his life, he really feels too subdued.


    In Li Baoshan''s eyes, the flash of loss did not escape Xu Shaotang''s keen eyes. After reaching out to pull Li Baoshan up from the ground, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "is it hard to be abused?"


    "Well!" Li Baoshan nodded. He is not a masochist. He must be upset when he is abused by his left hand!


    Listening to Li Baoshan''s voice, Xu Shaotang looked at some of them and asked, "how is your strength improving recently?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, several people suddenly looked embarrassed and lowered their heads.


    They were trained by Xu Shaotang himself at the beginning. Now their strength is almost the same. They are all hovering at the limit of the day after tomorrow. They haven''t made any progress for a long time.Looking at the embarrassed people who lowered their heads, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t blame you. What are you doing? Well, don''t be deaf one by one. You''ll add your left hands. While I''m in Tianhai, I''ll continue your training in the daytime and come to my house in the evening. "


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang''s words a export, several people suddenly raised their heads, eyes show surprise look.


    Of course, they understand what Xu Shaotang said. Is Xu Shaotang going to instruct them as he did before?


    The reason why the four of them are able to take the lead in the wolf group is that they have received Xu Shaotang''s personal guidance. Although this is inseparable from their own efforts, their strength would never be the same without Xu Shaotang''s guidance.


    See a few people are silly looking at themselves, Xu Shaotang reluctantly patted his forehead, asked with a smile: "what''s your expression? Don''t you want to? Since I don''t want to, I won''t force it. I think it''s very democratic. "


    "Yes! Yes Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, a few people this just recovered from the huge surprise, quickly nodded, such as pound garlic promise down.


    "I thought you wouldn''t agree!" Xu Shaotang gently smiles, looks at Li Baoshan, and several of them say, "wasn''t he abused by his left hand just now? Now I''ll give you a chance. The four of you attack the left hand with all your strength. Let me see your real strength! "


    "Good!"


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they were very happy. They clenched their fists and looked at their left hands with a smile.


    Single combat is not the opponent of the left hand, but if it''s four to one, even if it''s not the opponent of the left hand, you can beat two fists on the bastard''s left hand, although they may be beaten even worse!

 Chapter 1002

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang gathered Li Baoshan and them together every day to teach them "Yulong Jue".


    He had this idea for a long time, but at that time, he was afraid that the old man would not agree, and he did not dare to implement it. Later, he asked the old man for his opinions. The old man just let him think clearly. If he taught the scum, he would clean up the door by himself.


    Li Baoshan and Xu Shaotang have been together for such a long time. Xu Shaotang fully believes in Li Baoshan and others'' character. He firmly believes that they will not teach scum.


    Just a few days later, Chen Cheng''s wedding is coming.


    Chen Cheng''s wedding is held on the beach of Tianhai. Xu Shaotang brings Lin Shuying and others to this place early in the morning. He is too busy with the intelligence system to come here. Song Yinuo can produce at any time these two days. Naturally, he can''t move, so he stays at home to raise the baby.


    "Boss!"


    Before he came near, he heard Xiao Jingwen''s cry.


    Xiao Jingwen and Liu Tong quickly run to this side, and then smile to Lin Shuying, they said: "a few sister-in-law good!"


    "Old three, you see old four are already married, when did you and Xiao Tong also do this marriage?" Xu Shaotang asked Xiao Jingwen with a smile.


    Xiao Jingwen laughed and said, "boss, you are not in a hurry. What am I in a hurry? If you want me to say that, boss, you''d better consider your own affairs first, and you won''t worry about me and Xiao Tong. "


    When he said this, Xiao Jingwen immediately regretted it. He wanted to give himself two big mouths and secretly scold himself for being so stupid. When he said this in front of his sister-in-law, didn''t he just embarrass Xu Shaotang?


    Liu Tong is also aware of the problem, quietly pinched Xiao Jingwen, and then some angry stare at him.


    "Me?" Xu Shaotang took a look at the women around him and said helplessly: "I think the wedding is still early..."


    Originally, he planned to plan his wedding with several girls during this period of time, but now it''s out of the Kunlun world and the demons. It''s estimated that his wedding will be postponed indefinitely.


    He wants to give some women a perfect wedding. He doesn''t want anything to disturb them in the process of their wedding. The wedding is not only a form for him. If it is a form, he doesn''t need to do it. What he wants is a good memory. No matter for him or for some women, it is the best memory in their life.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, you have such a good relationship with your sisters. The wedding is just for fun. It''s OK to be early or late." Liu Tong is afraid that Xiao Jingwen will say something wrong, so he follows Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang understood Liu Tong''s good intentions. He looked at her with a smile and said, "the wedding is not for the sake of excitement, but to leave the best memories of his life."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Liu Tong nodded thoughtfully.


    Xiao Jingwen didn''t want to continue on this topic. He took a look at Xu Shaotang and said with some regret, "it''s a pity that the second brother can''t come. Our brothers haven''t got together for a long time."


    "Don''t think about him. He''s living an immortal life now." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "that guy is now where it seems to be under house arrest, clearly is to find a quiet and safe place to enjoy Qingfu."


    Although you Mingze was locked up in the dragon group, he lived a very natural and unrestrained life. With Yu Xi and Yu Xiao, the two sisters, you may be happy now.


    Xiao Jingwen, with a smile, glanced at the girls beside Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "boss, your days are also immortal days! You don''t know how many men in Tianhai envy you to death! "


    "Oh, yes?" Liu Tong reached out to Xiao Jingwen''s waist and asked with a smile: "the people who envy brother Xu also include you?"


    "Er..." Xiao Jingwen had the impulse to slap himself twice again. After a slight delay, he quickly said to Liu Tong: "where, I have you alone. Others also envy me."


    "Well, that''s about the same!" Liu Tong snorts, walks to Lin Shuying''s side, and holds Lin Yuan, who is held by Lin Shuying''s hand, to tease him.


    Little guy doesn''t recognize life at all. He is teased by Liu Tong and laughs suddenly.


    "Sister Shuying, this little guy is getting smarter and smarter." Liu Tong gently rubs Lin Yuan''s cheek and says to Lin Shuying with a smile.


    Lin Shuying looked at Lin Yuan pitifully and said with a helpless smile: "more and more people will be tossed..."


    "Sister Shuying, you are showing off!" Ji Rushu took Lin Shuying''s arm and poked Xu Ning''s face in Su Ruyun''s arms. He said enviously, "we don''t have this chance to be tossed."


    During the time when Xu Shaotang came back, several girls knew that Ji Rushu also wanted to have a child, so they all left more opportunities for Ji Rushu. This girl also tried her best to toss with Xu Shaotang, which made her very tired, but her stomach didn''t move, which made her think of the way Su Ruyun had told her. She was always thinking about whether she really wanted to sleep with her To have a baby.Looking at Ji Rushu''s envious look, Su ruyunjiao said with a smile: "I was the same as you before I gave birth to this child. Now, I just want to put this annoying little guy back in my stomach."


    Hearing Su Ruyun''s words, Xu Ning seems very unhappy in her arms. She cries without warning and seems to be against Su Ruyun''s words.


    "Ha ha, you see, the little guy is angry." Ji Rushu laughs at Xu Ning. Although she is not her own child, she looks at Xu Ning as if she is looking at her own child.


    Listening to the little guy''s crying, everyone laughed. Su Ruyun had no choice but to appease the little guy.


    While a few people were chatting here, there was a sudden roar of helicopters in their ears.


    When the helicopter flew close, we saw the camouflage painted on the helicopter.


    "The people up there?" Xu Shaotang frowned and looked at the helicopter in the sky, with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    According to the truth, Chen Cheng seems to have nothing to do with the military. Will they send someone to his wedding?


    Xiao Jing said with a smile, "I think it''s for the boss''s face."


    "Ha ha, I don''t have so much face." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Although we can''t rule out the possibility of sending someone to attend Chen Cheng''s wedding because of his relationship, it''s really not very likely. After all, sometimes, the one who should avoid suspicion is to avoid suspicion.

 Chapter 1003

    Soon, the helicopter had stopped in the open space on the beach.


    The guests who come to the wedding are curious to look at the helicopter, but many people admire the Chen family. It''s not easy to let the above people come to Chen Cheng''s wedding with the background of the Chen family, even taking advantage of Xu Shaotang.


    When a guest comes, Chen Wei, as the host, naturally wants to meet him. Chen Cheng is still on the way to meet his relatives, so he has to do the job.


    Before Chen Wei had gone, the cockpit door of the helicopter had been opened.


    "Long Fei!"


    When he saw the person jumping from the cockpit, Xu Shaotang suddenly widened his eyes. He never thought that long Fei would come to Chen Cheng''s wedding.


    Although he and Long Fei are intimate, according to Long Fei''s character, he should not come to Chen Cheng''s wedding?


    Is


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly surged an idea, but his eyes are tightly staring at the helicopter door.


    Soon, the door of the helicopter opened.


    At the moment when the cabin door opened, Xu Shaotang knew that his guess was right. It was you Mingze and Yu''s sisters!


    At the moment, you Mingze is sitting in the cabin, smiling and waving to Xu Shaotang and Xiao Jingwen.


    "Second brother!"


    Xiao Jingwen shouts in surprise and runs to you Mingze quickly, while you Mingze and Yu''s sisters come out of the cabin slowly.


    If there is no extra words, you Mingze and Xiao Jingwen have already hugged each other. At this time, Xu Shaotang also slowly walks up to them. You Mingze and Xiao Jingwen separate and give Xu Shaotang a bear hug again.


    "The third one was still sorry for your absence just now. Now, he doesn''t have to be sorry. Let''s have a good drink today." Xu Shaotang patted you Mingze on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    You Mingze nodded, took a look at Long Fei and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I have to thank brother Fei. I told him that I wanted to come to the wedding of the fourth elder brother. He agreed to come down without thinking about it. He also personally drove a helicopter to send us here."


    "I''m spying on you so you don''t slip away." Long Fei light smile way: "even if is the prisoner also has a time to let the wind go, when takes you to let the wind go."


    Although Long Fei said that, we all know that it''s not his intention. Although he personally sent you Mingze over, there is a certain sense of surveillance. But because of the mistakes made by the Yu sisters before, he can lock the three people in the dragon group all their lives. I don''t think they will have any complaints. After all, today''s results are the cause of the day before yesterday, according to the Yu family It''s good that sisters can save their lives. How dare they expect to run around.


    Listen to Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang looked at him with a smile and said seriously: "thank you!"


    Long Fei can satisfy you Mingze''s wish because of their friendship. Without Long Fei or long Jiang nodding, you Mingze can''t even get out of the dragon group, let alone attend Chen Cheng''s wedding.


    "Ha ha, when did Xu Shaotang become so polite?" With a faint smile, Long Fei looked at you Mingze and the three of them: "no matter what you do, you''d better not leave my sight, otherwise you won''t have a chance to let the wind go next time."


    You Mingze nodded and said with a smile: "brother Fei, don''t worry. We still know this truth. You have been very kind to us. We won''t give you any trouble."


    "Just know!" Long Fei smiles, points to the middle-aged couple not far away and says, "those two people have been looking at you. Should they be your parents? Take advantage of the time to come back and accompany them


    Looking in the direction of Long Fei''s fingers, you Hongren and his wife are looking here with tears in their eyes. They seem to be afraid of disturbing you Mingze and his brother to talk about the past. They just watch from afar, but they don''t say a word.


    Looking at you Hongren and his wife''s tears in their eyes, you Mingze''s eyes became moist.


    "Boss, I''ll talk to you later." You Mingze slightly choked and said, "I''ll take them to see Er Lao first."


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s time for them to see their other daughter-in-law."


    Although you Hongren had met Yu Xi before, Yu Xi appeared in front of them for the first time as you''s daughter-in-law. Thinking about the unpleasantness of the meeting, Yu Xi blushed slightly and began to feel uneasy. I wonder if you Hongren would blame her for what happened before.


    You Mingze nodded slightly and quickly ran to his parents with Yu Xi and Yu Xiao in one hand.


    Looking at the figure of the three people leaving, Long Fei smiles and asks Xu Shaotang, "am I satisfied with this wedding gift for your brother?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied!" Xu Shaotang grabbed Long Fei''s shoulder and said with a smile, "when I propose a toast later, I''ll let Chen Cheng offer you two more cups."


    "No, I''ll look at them." Long Fei said with a smile: "although the possibility of their running is very small, I brought them out after all. I want to bring them back completely.""Well, you''re here to watch us drink." Xu Shaotang laughs.


    Long Fei shrugs his shoulders and smiles. He looks at the Tantai Jingming who follows him and asks with a smile, "Tantai, do you want to be our leader?"


    According to the previous character of Tantai Jingming, after long Fei asked this, he knew that she would disdain to say she didn''t want to, but now she is different. Hearing Long Fei''s question, he nodded his head and said, "yes!"


    "Er..." Long Fei obviously didn''t expect that dantai Jingming would say that. He was slightly stunned. Then he said to dantai Jingming with a smile: "forget it, you''d better think more about Xu Shaotang when you have time. Don''t think about me, or I''m afraid that Xu Shaotang will try his best to find me."


    He knows that the reason why Tantai Jingming thinks about him is that Xu Shaotang has already told Tantai Jingming about the predicament of longzu.


    From the perspective of the leader of the dragon group, he also hopes that dantai Jingming can return to the dragon group. After all, there are only a few congenital experts in the dragon group. But from the perspective of friends, he doesn''t want dantai Jingming to come back. He hopes that dantai Jingming can live a normal life as a woman, be a good wife and mother at home, and stay away from those who fight and kill right and wrong.


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, my family will not take a fancy to you. If you are free, I can introduce some girls to you. I still want to have grandchildren there."


    "Go away!" Long Fei didn''t laugh and scold: "I want to find a woman, but I don''t want you to introduce me?"

 Chapter 1004

    At noon, Chen Cheng''s wedding starts on time.


    The best man group composed of Xu Shaotang, you Mingze and Xiao Jingwen and the bridesmaid group composed of a group of women are so eye-catching that we almost forget that Chen Cheng and Li Lan are the protagonists today.


    The priest chattered a lot on the stage, but no one listened to what he was saying. He just wanted the priest to finish his wordy words.


    Finally, the priest said, let Chen Cheng and Li Lan begin to exchange rings.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s phone suddenly rings.


    Xu Shaotang quietly takes out the phone to have a look, it is pity heart to call.


    He knew that since Lianxin had called at this time, there must be something urgent. However, it was not convenient for him to answer the phone now, so he had to hang up temporarily.


    When the wedding ceremony is over, Xu Shaotang immediately dials Lianxin.


    "There''s news coming from below. WuJie appears!"


    As soon as the phone was connected, there came a voice of pity.


    Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly shrinks and asks: "where is it?"


    "Near Binjiang Road, but that was ten minutes ago." Pity some sorry to say: "found no ring people have now died in his hands, the people behind dare not follow him, we temporarily lost his trace."


    WuJie is possessed?!


    Xu Shaotang thought of this unconsciously in his head, and said to pitiful heart: "withdraw your money first, don''t cause fearless casualties, I''ll go right away!"


    "Good!" Pity nodded and said: "be careful, WuJie is a very dangerous person now!"


    "Well, I know!"


    After hanging up Lianxin''s phone, Xu Shaotang immediately walked up to Long Fei and said, "I have something here. I want to requisition your helicopter!"


    "What''s the matter?" Long Fei asked subconsciously, "can I help you?"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "forget it. It''s a bit troublesome. I''ll deal with it myself. You''ll see them."


    After that, regardless of whether Long Fei agrees or not, Xu Shaotang has quickly walked to the helicopter and quickly drove the helicopter to the vicinity of Binjiang Road.


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang had already flown a helicopter to the vicinity of Binjiang Road. He circled the helicopter at low altitude, carefully searching for the trace of WuJie.


    From his current position, we can see that the whole Binjiang Road is in a mess, and there are several police cars parked on the street. It should be that someone died, and these police are blocking the scene.


    "The bastard!" Xu Shaotang sternly scolds in the heart, even if does not have to guess also knows, the dead person should die in does not have the ring hand.


    In this way, it is basically certain that Wu Jie is possessed by the devil. Now he is very tangled in his heart and doesn''t know how to deal with Wu Jie.


    While he was searching along Binjiang Road, there seemed to be a riot in the distance. Many people ran away in panic, accompanied by the crying of women and children.


    Seeing the riot over there, Xu Shaotang immediately flew to the other side with his helicopter. When he flew over the incident site, he immediately saw Wu Jie.


    At the moment, Wu Jie is chasing the scattered people like a madman. How can the ordinary people get rid of Wu Jie? All the people who are watched by Wu Jie are overturned by him.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang quickly stops the helicopter on the top of a high-rise building, and then quickly jumps out of the helicopter. He has several take-off and landing rooms and has come to the front of Wu Jie.


    Xu Tang, who was about to reach out to the scared woman, held out her hand to the white child.


    "No warning!"


    Although she knows that most of Wu Jie has been possessed by the devil, Xu Shaotang still hopes to wake up Wu Jie.


    Xu Shaotang blocked the hand, no ring slightly Leng Leng, and then heard Xu Shaotang call his name, no ring that slightly red eyes show a trace of doubt, eyes straight at Xu Shaotang, asked: "do you know me? Are you calling me


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "yes, you are no ring! If you want to know about your past, we can find a place to chat slowly. "


    Now how to deal with WuJie is a secondary matter. The important thing is to lead WuJie to a place where the flow of people is relatively small, otherwise WuJie will go crazy and I don''t know how many people will die.


    "Why should I talk to you?" WuJie''s cold eyes did not have any look, only a bloodthirsty frenzy.


    The next moment, Wu Jie suddenly attacks Xu Shaotang with a fist without warning. His action is very fast. His fist is like lightning. Vaguely, Xu Shaotang seems to see a faint red light flashing on Wu Jie''s fist.


    In the face of Wu Jie''s sudden attack, Xu Shaotang immediately gave his fist to greet him.


    "Bang!"


    Their fists collided with each other heavily, and their bodies were shocked by the strength of each other''s fists.Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie with some consternation. Wu Jie''s strength far exceeded his expectation. Although he didn''t use all his strength just now, according to Wu Jie''s real strength, Wu Jie can''t bear it.


    He knew in his heart that WuJie''s strength should have risen a lot after being possessed by the devil. It is estimated that WuJie already has the power to refine the divine realm! Although I have heard the old man say that WuJie''s power will become very strong after he is possessed by the devil for a long time, now he has a clear understanding of the old man''s words.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie in amazement. Wu Jie also looks at Xu Shaotang in a slightly surprised way. He has no memory of Wu Jie before. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could take his own fist. He thought it was enough to kill this somewhat annoying man.


    "I didn''t expect you to have some skill." Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang with bloodthirsty eyes. With a bit of excitement on his face, he roars and pours at Xu Shaotang again.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to entangle WuJie in the place where the stream of people is concentrated. Seeing WuJie coming, he quickly retreats.


    "Well, want to run?" Seeing that Xu Shaotang seems to start to run away, Wu Jie immediately chases Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing that Wu Jie was deceived, Xu Shaotang immediately raised his speed to the extreme and quickly led Wu Jie to the place where people rarely visit.


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang had already led WuJie to the east coast of Tianhai.


    When his goal is achieved, Xu Shaotang does not run away crazily any more. He stands still and looks calmly at Wu Jie who comes after him.


    "No warning!" Xu Shaotang stares at Wu Jie with a look of guilt in his eyes. He slowly says, "I''m also responsible for your becoming like this. I''m sorry for you, but I can''t see you become a bloodthirsty devil."

 Chapter 1005

    "Bloodthirsty devil?"


    Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang faintly, as if he has no concept of this title.


    Maybe in his heart, he didn''t think he was a bloodthirsty maniac, just did what he wanted to do and should do.


    Looking at the indifferent look on Wu Jie''s face, Xu Shaotang also knows that what he says is nonsense. Now he has only one idea, that is to subdue Wu Jie and not let Wu Jie continue like this.


    It''s useless to say more. Xu Shaotang''s real Qi surges in an instant, ready to attack WuJie.


    WuJie''s whole body''s real Qi also instantly leaked out, but his real Qi with a light red, with WuJie now that bloodthirsty madness, it seems to make people feel a little chilly.


    "Kill


    The two voices sounded at the same time. The sound was like a wild beast. As soon as the sound came out, the air around it was shaken.


    Both of them are very fast, and their fists are tightly wrapped by Qi. Every time they collide, they will make a loud noise, accompanied by ripples in the air.


    The two figures are entangled in the air quickly. Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to kill WuJie, but WuJie is different. In his eyes, Xu Shaotang is his enemy now. The best way to treat the enemy is to kill him.


    Two people''s mentality is different, the attack way is also completely different.


    With a wave of Wu Jie''s big hand, the Qi in his hand has condensed into a light red long knife, and he cleaves to Xu Shaotang.


    "Damn it Xu Shaotang quickly avoided the fatal attack of WuJie. With a flash of his body, he was tens of meters away. He clenched his fist and looked at WuJie and said, "boy, don''t force me to come true!"


    "Ha ha!" Wu Jie laughed wildly and said with disdain: "take out your real strength, you are the first strong opponent I met!"


    Huh?


    Listen to no ring words, Xu Shaotang heart move, listen to no ring meaning, he does not seem to encounter with the dead old man?


    If so, where did Xuqing go?


    When Xu Shaotang thinks about this problem, Wu Jie is like a whirlwind to Xu Shaotang. He dances the Qi sword tightly, and the light of light red sword envelops Xu Shaotang.


    "Since you want to see my real strength, I''ll satisfy you!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly reported a burst of brilliance in his eyes. With a loud drink, the real Qi instantly condensed and formed. A bright real Qi long knife appeared directly in his hand.


    "Broken!"


    With a wave of the long sword, the long sword with the power of thunder will break the encirclement of Wu Jie, and the wind will move with his body. In a flash, the wind seems to have been held by Xu Shaotang, and the wind wrapped with Qi will attack Wu Jie like an awl.


    In the face of taking out all his strength, Xu Shaotang''s fanaticism in Wu Jie''s eyes is more intense. With a long knife, he has blocked the conical wind.


    "Dang!"


    The cone-shaped gale collides with Wu Jie''s Zhenqi long sword and makes a sound of gold and iron.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly comes out of the strong wind. With a wave of a long knife, he directly attacks Wu Jie''s arm. Wu Jie just blocks the attack of the strong wind. Now he is suddenly attacked by Xu Shaotang again. There is no time to dodge. His arm is cut out of a long mouth by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, and a blood shot out of Wu Jie''s wound.


    "Roar!"


    WuJie ate with pain and suddenly let out a roar like a wounded beast.


    With the roar of Wu Jie, the red light in his eyes is more intense. His eyes have changed from light red to blood red at the beginning, and his whole body''s true Qi has gradually turned to blood red, which seems unspeakable terror.


    "Damn it Looking at the change of Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. He felt that in the moment just now, Wu Jie''s strength seemed to be getting stronger.


    "Ouch!"


    WuJie looks up to the sky and gives out a long roar. Xuehong''s eyes stare at Xu Shaotang, and suddenly steps out. The iron fist wrapped in Xuehong''s true Qi attacks Xu Shaotang quickly.


    Xu Shaotang saw this, a fierce Qi suddenly attacked WuJie.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi, Wu Jie doesn''t dodge. Let Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi fall on his own body protection genuine Qi, and the two phases cancel out. Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi can''t penetrate Wu Jie''s body protection genuine Qi.


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly puffed, and the bastard really became stronger! It turns out that the bastard hasn''t used his real strength in the process of fighting with him just now!


    Looking at Wu Jie''s fast attack on him, Xu Shaotang has no time to think about it. He uses his true Qi to fight with Wu Jie again.


    Two people constantly in mid air for fierce collision, at the moment, Xu Shaotang has come up with all his strength, he knows, if no ring to stay hand, death is likely to be his own.


    The two shadows are constantly changing their positions. They are as fast as lightning. Every time they punch out, they have the sound of breaking the air. The wind is constantly rising, and they are tightly wrapped in it, just like the cage of heaven and earth."Bang Bang..."


    The sound of continuous collision rings out, and the strong wind around them gradually dissipates. When the dust and smoke from the strong wind dissipate, the two people have separated with a trace of blood in their mouths, but the situation of no ring is obviously much more serious. During the fighting, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi makes several cuts in his body, making him look like a bloody man now.


    Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looks at Wu Jie in horror. He thinks that Wu Jie''s strength will be very strong, but he doesn''t expect that the bastard''s strength is so strong! Now Wu Jie really has the strength to challenge him.


    At the beginning, he only wanted to subdue Wu Jie, but now, he had a heart of killing. If he let Wu Jie go, with the strength of Wu Jie now, I don''t know how many people will die in his hands! Now he finally understood why Xuqing wanted to kill WuJie before he was possessed by the devil. It was a huge disaster to let WuJie out!


    Xu Shaotang is looking at Wu Jie, and Wu Jie is also looking at him.


    Just, the eyes of Wu Jie are full of blood red light now, standing in the heavy panting, although the whole body of blood constantly flowing down, but the murderous opportunity on the face is not covered up.


    "Wu Jie, I''m sorry!" Xu Shaotang firmly grasped his fist and said with some difficulty: "now I have no choice, either kill you or scrap you..."


    It''s a good thing to be able to cultivate WuJie, but it''s really not possible.


    Wu Jie is now completely in a frenzy. He can''t understand what Xu Shaotang is saying. He just stares at Xu Shaotang like a wild animal. His throat is slightly surging. A low roar comes from his throat.


    The next moment, Wu Jie rushes to Xu Shaotang again.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is going to do his best to deal with Wu Jie, Wu Jie''s figure suddenly turns

 Chapter 1006

    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang yells, but it''s too late to stop Wu Jie.


    "Putong" sound, the body has suddenly plunged into the sea.


    Xu Shaotang quickly ran to the coast, in addition to no ring into the sea in the little ripples, where there is no ring figure.


    "Damn it Xu Shaotang hit the ground with a hard blow, and his face was full of regret.


    Just now, I saw Wu Jie make a posture to fight with him to the end. He thought that this bastard would fight with him forever. Unexpectedly, this bastard was so cunning that he chose to run away.


    Even though he has been possessed, the cunning nature of the bastard has not changed!


    Now the bastard directly chose to jump into the sea to escape. Facing the vast sea, where would he go to find the track of the bastard? Finally let pity heart found no ring, now this bastard slip, don''t know where to harm people.


    Looking at the vast sea, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing. He clenched his fist and said, "Wu Jie, next time I see you, maybe I won''t be merciful..."


    This time, it was because he didn''t want to take WuJie''s life all the time that WuJie took the opportunity to escape. If WuJie went out to kill innocent people indiscriminately, his crime would be great.


    Once again unwilling to look at the vast sea, Xu Shaotang slowly left, but in the heart is thinking about another problem, where is the dead old boss now?


    According to the truth, WuJie should be with the dead old man. Now I only see WuJie, but I don''t hear from the dead old man. I don''t know what happened to the dead old man.


    Back in the city, the riot caused by no warning has not completely subsided, and several ambulances are busy treating the wounded.


    Looking at those busy ambulances, Xu Shaotang quickly walked to the building with the helicopter.


    To the roof, Xu Shaotang quickly piloted a helicopter to Chen Cheng''s wedding scene.


    Just after flying away, his mobile phone rings again.


    Take out the mobile phone, it''s Fang LAN.


    Xu Shaotang heart a jump, some can''t laugh and cry of thinking, shouldn''t song Yinuo want to live?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickly connected the phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Fang Lan''s anxious and joyful tone came from inside: "Stinky boy, get back to my mother quickly, Enoch is going to have a baby!"


    Sure enough! Xu Shaotang''s face showed a trace of joy. Although he had guessed it, when he got the news, his feeling in his heart was completely different from what he had guessed.


    Xu Shaotang hung up the phone, immediately turned the direction of the helicopter, and flew to the charity hospital with the fastest speed. At the same time, he thought helplessly that everything had come across one day, which was destined to be a day that he would never forget in his life.


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang had arrived at the charity hospital.


    Jumping from the helicopter, Xu Shaotang rushed to the hospital quickly. As soon as he got to the door, he saw Xu Wenzheng waiting at the door.


    "You''re a quick boy!" Xu Wenzheng didn''t expect that the phone call had just passed for more than ten minutes, and Xu Shaotang came to the delivery room with a smile on his face.


    Outside the delivery room, Fang Lan was anxiously walking around. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, he quickly pulled him up and said, "don''t worry, Doctor Wu is helping Enoch deliver the baby. It should be OK."


    Listening to Fang Lan''s slightly trembling voice, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m not worried. Look at us, which one looks more worried?"


    This is not decades ago. Even in the case of dystocia, a caesarean section can be carried out. Song Yinuo can safely give birth to a child. Xu Shaotang is not worried at all. His heart is just a little nervous, nervous for the moment when this new little life comes to the world.


    "Smelly boy, you are heartless!" Fang Lan said with a smile: "be careful when the child is born, you will not be recognized as a father!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "whether my child recognizes me or not is also the seed of Xu Shaotang..."


    "Pa!"


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, Fang LAN had already put his hand on Xu Shaotang''s head. He looked at Xu Shaotang angrily, glared at him and said, "what kind of seed or not? It''s really ugly. It''s your own flesh and blood!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s my own flesh and blood. I''m wrong, OK?" Xu Shaotang looks at Fang LAN helplessly. Since he has his daughter-in-law and grandchildren at home, he feels that his status in the hearts of his parents has obviously declined.


    In the past, Fang LAN almost revolved around him all day, but now it''s good. He revolved around the children at home every day, and almost spoiled them to heaven. He hardly cared about his son any more.


    While they are talking here, Miao Miao and Zhou Leshan run here hand in hand.


    In front of Xu Shaotang, Zhou Leshan let Miao Miao''s hand go, saluted Xu Shaotang respectfully and said, "master."Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile, rubbed his hand on Zhou Leshan''s head and asked, "I haven''t seen you for a while. How''s the progress of martial arts during this period?"


    Before Zhou Leshan opened his mouth, Miao Miao''s cry had already entangled Xu Shaotang and started to play Jiao. He held Xu Shaotang''s leg, looked at him and said, "Dad, don''t ask this question every time you see Leshan''s brother, OK? Brother Leshan has no time to play with Miao Miao. "


    Hearing Miao Miao''s words, Xu Wenzheng and his wife couldn''t help laughing. Xu Shaotang also laughed. He bent down to pick Miao Miao up, gave her a kiss on her face, and said with a smile, "now I don''t want your brother Leshan to learn martial arts. If Miao Miao is bullied in the future, who will help you?"


    "Dad will help me!" Miao Miao raised his cheek and said.


    Hearing Miao Miao''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. The little girl said she didn''t need his help a few days ago. Now, in order to have time to play with Zhou Leshan, she immediately changed her tongue.


    Before Xu Shaotang''s laughter fell, a burst of baby''s crying came from the delivery room.


    "Born, born!" Hearing the baby''s cry, Fang Lan said with excitement.


    Miao Miao put his hand around Xu Shaotang''s neck and asked naively, "Dad, is it mother Enoch who gave birth to Miao Miao''s younger brother and sister?"


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "I just don''t know whether it''s my younger brother or my younger sister."


    "No matter younger brother or younger sister, there will be another person playing with Miao Miao in the future." Miao Miao said happily.


    At this time, the door of the delivery room opened, and Wu Yumin, sweating, came out of the delivery room, took off his mask, and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "Congratulations, Xu Shao, mother and son are safe!"

 Chapter 1007

    Before the child was born, his name had been chosen by song Yinian.


    Although no one wanted to celebrate the birth of Xu Tong with wine, people who knew that the Xu family had a new life still came to congratulate them. Even several big men who were far away in the capital called in person to congratulate them.


    Early the next morning, song Anbang and his wife song Yiyan flew to Tianhai. Song Anbang held his grandson in his arms and his face was full of love. It was quite different from the expression of "Lao Tzu just looks at you" when he faced Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Tong, who was just born, was loved by the whole family. Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang, a father, didn''t have much chance to hold his own child.


    In Fang Lan''s words, Xu Shaotang is careless. Don''t hurt the child!


    For this reason, Xu Shaotang can only return with a helpless smile.


    On this day, taking advantage of the fact that Xu''s family are receiving guests to congratulate, Xu Shaotang is finally able to hold his son well.


    "Smelly boy, you know how to sleep foolishly, and you don''t know how to give me a smile."


    Looking at the sleeping baby in his arms, Xu Shaotang''s paternal love is unconsciously expressed. He talks to Xu Tong with a smile on his face. Next to him is song Yinuo, who is lying on the bed to recuperate.


    "Are you stupid? Can a newborn laugh?"


    Song Yinuo is lying on the bed, smiling at the father and son.


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and said to song Yinuo with a smile, "don''t I just talk about it casually? I don''t expect this kid to laugh at me. "


    As they were talking, the door of the room was pushed open. Lin Shuying came in with a smile and asked song Yinuo, "how are you feeling today?"


    "Much better." Song Yinuo smiles, slowly shakes his head and says, "I know now that it''s such a painful thing to have a baby."


    In the past few days, she has been lying on the bed to recuperate. Although she has been taken care of by the Xu family, she just lies down. The time is really hard. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang has been with her all the time, otherwise she will feel more bored.


    "Ha ha, do you know now?" Lin Shuying covered her mouth and said with a smile, "it was better when I gave birth to yuaner. When I gave birth to Miaomiao, I didn''t suffer less."


    "I''m afraid it was the heart that suffered the most at that time?" Song Yinuo asked with a smile.


    Lin Shuying nodded. At that time, everything was hidden in her heart. Happiness was so far away for her. That kind of psychological suffering was really uncomfortable.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lin Shuying awkwardly. He went over and gave her a kiss on the face and asked, "why did you come back so early today?"


    "Can''t I skip class? It seems that you are trying to kill me Lin Shuying said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "where am I willing to make you tired?"


    Since Xu Ning is still young, Su''s main job is to take care of the children. Now Xu Wenzheng doesn''t care about the affairs of Shengshi group. He goes around with Fang LAN all day. All the affairs of Shengshi group are basically on Lin Shuying''s head. Xu Shaotang is used to the situation that Lin Shuying usually doesn''t go home from work until after 7 p.m. now At three or four o''clock in the afternoon, Lin Shuying suddenly came back from work ahead of time, which made him a little surprised.


    Lin Shuying smiles and says: "recently, a lot of power in the company has been decentralized, and I can let it go slowly."


    "That''s good." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "unless it''s a big event, don''t interfere in other things. Otherwise, sooner or later, you''ll really have to work yourself out and have more time to rest at home."


    Song Yinuo also said with a smile: "yes, sister Shuying, if you can give the company''s affairs to the people below, you can give it to them! I used to think that I had to do all my work myself. Now after I gave birth to my child, my idea immediately changed. It''s the most important thing to grow up happily with my child. "


    With children, song Yinuo''s mentality has changed a lot. She doesn''t want to be a strong woman, just want to be a good wife and mother.


    "Well!" Lin Shuying nodded with a smile, reached out and stroked Xu Tong''s delicate cheek, and said slowly: "I also find this problem now. The scale of the company is getting bigger and bigger. If I still hold everything in my hand, even if I have ten lives, I will be exhausted."


    With the rising status of the Xu family, the scale of Shengshi group is also expanding. In just two or three years, the scale of Shengshi group has doubled, and more and more industries are involved. In the past, Lin Shuying always wanted to control everything in her own hands in the spirit of due diligence. With the expansion of the company, she has gradually arrived I can''t do it.


    It''s also at this time that she realized how silly her previous ideas were. The company has all kinds of things every day. She can''t handle everything. Now her ideas are very simple. She just needs to control the general direction without any problems.As Xu Shaotang said, if she has to worry about everything, what else can the company ask so many managers to do?


    "You are connected at last." Xu Shaotang said with a happy smile.


    Lin Shuying looked at home, but did not see the shadow of Miao Miao. He asked Xu Shaotang, "where is Miao Miao?"


    As soon as she asked about Miao Miao, Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "the girl probably went to the security company to find Leshan again. Let her go."


    At home, these children are still young, and Miao Miao can''t play with them. It''s good to have Zhou Leshan to play with her.


    "This little girl Lin Shuying patted her forehead with some headache and said to Xu Shaotang, "you don''t care about her. If you go on like this, you don''t know whether it''s good or bad."


    Xu Shaotang knew that Lin Shuying was worried about something, but he said with a smile: "it''s OK. Don''t worry about it. Just let it be. Just be happy."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Shuying rolled her eyes and poked her hand on Xu Shaotang''s forehead. She said helplessly, "well, I''m spoiling this girl, but I don''t see you spoiling yuan''er so much."


    "Ha ha, that''s different." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "son, it''s normal to be strict."


    Song Yinuo gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said with a smile, "it seems that our children will not have a good life in the future."


    "Mostly..." Lin Shuying said with a smile.


    Just as the three of them were laughing, Xu Shaotang suddenly heard a thunder like voice: "little bastard, get out of here!"

 Chapter 1008

    "Dead old boss?"


    Xu Shaotang is overjoyed. He quickly gives his child to Lin Shuying and rushes out of the room.


    As Xu Shaotang ran out, the Xu family also came to the door.


    "Dead old boss!"


    Looking at Xuqing standing at the door, Xu Shaotang is very happy and impulsive.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang just rushed past and was kicked away by Xu Qing. He smashed a big hole in the wall of Xu''s villa.


    Looking at this scene, Xu family''s faces are full of astonishment. Tantai Jingming is the first to react and rushes to Xu Shaotang who is submerged by bricks.


    When Tantai Jingming rushes past, Xu Shaotang has stood up from the brick pile, spits out the dust in his mouth, waves his hand to the worried Tantai Jingming, and then slowly walks to Xuqing.


    "Dead old boss, you took the wrong medicine?" Xu Shaotang patted the dust on his body and said to Xu Qing.


    Xu Qing raised his eyebrows and looked at Xu Shaotang, snorting: "I almost got killed by you little bastard. What''s the matter with you? You don''t agree? "


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly lost his temper. He knew that the dead leader was talking about what happened to them in Kunlun mountain.


    "I didn''t ask you to go!" Xu Shaotang said, "I don''t know that damn robot dug such a big hole for us to jump."


    Xu Qing hummed: "don''t talk to me. I don''t care! I was ruined by you and mu Tiance this time. Not only did I almost lose my life, but also the little bastard WuJie. You should know the consequences of that little bastard''s loss! "


    If it''s just that you almost lost yourself in the Kunlun Mountains, it''s OK. The key is that you may lose the enchanted WuJie at any time. This is the biggest trouble for Xuqing.


    An enchanted WuJie can be said to be a huge disaster. Although Xu Shaotang has given the position of the guardian of Xia state to him, he can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    "Actually..." Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing with a guilty heart and said slowly: "I saw Wu Jie two days ago..."


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing picked his eyebrows slightly and asked, "what about others?"


    Xu Shaotang was even more guilty when the problem of Xu Qing came out. He was on guard against Xu Qing and said carefully: "I had a fight with him, and finally he jumped into the sea and ran away."


    As expected, Xu Tang was ready to kick away, but his words were clear.


    "Gee, you little bastard, your single wing is hard!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang still dares to dodge, Xu Qing is about to bully him again. It seems that he intends to teach Xu Shaotang a good lesson.


    Xu Shaotang quickly stopped, some speechless to Xu Qing said: "can you listen to my explanation?"


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation!" Xu Qing didn''t attack Xu Shaotang again. He put away his attack and stood still in the same place. He said angrily, "you''re the one who caused the trouble. You let go of WuJie. You can solve it yourself!"


    Xu Shaotang is a little stunned, listening to the dead old man''s tone, it''s obvious that he wants to throw everything to him!


    He is now extremely suspicious that the dead old man''s purpose is to achieve this goal!


    Seeing that Xu Qing has no intention of attacking himself, Xu Shaotang tries to get closer to Xu Qing and says with a thick face: "it''s inconvenient to have a lot of people here. Let''s find a place where there is no one to have a good chat."


    You''re kidding. Now people in Kunlun may come out at any time. There''s such a huge hidden danger as WuJie. It''s up to him to deal with it by himself.


    In his heart, he thought that the release of Kunlun people had something to do with the dead old man. He wanted to stay out of the business, but there was no way!


    Don''t say there''s no way, not even a window!


    But when I think about it carefully, I think it''s impossible. If the old man really wants to stay out of the trouble, he just doesn''t have to show up. Why go to the Xu family to beat him out?


    I guess it was just the angry words that the old man said in his heart.


    Xu Qing raised his eyelids and took a light look at Xu Shaotang. Then he took a look at all the people in Xu''s family. He said in a calm voice: "follow me!"


    Voice down, Xu Qing has several flash away.


    Xu Shaotang quickly followed, and they finally stopped by the artificial lake a few miles away from Xu''s villa.


    When Xu Shaotang chased after him, Xu Qing stood still in front of the artificial lake and quietly looked at the water in the lake, but his heart was a burst of irritability. Over the years, he had never been so irritable, except for the time when mu Huangyu was afraid of fighting and was seriously injured in the empty mirror.


    "You''re not really going to leave everything alone, are you?" Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Xu Qing, and also looked at the lake in front of him and asked Xu Qing.Xu Qing didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but asked faintly, "what''s the result of your fight with Wu Jie?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said slowly, "I should be a little better than him. If he has the advantage, he will never escape from the sea like he is now."


    As far as the situation at that time was concerned, WuJie was more seriously injured than he was. Of course, if WuJie and he fight to the end, he is not absolutely sure that he can kill WuJie.


    "That bastard can fight you now?" Xu Qing gave Xu Shaotang an oblique look, then sighed heavily and said: "if you give him another year and a half, I''m afraid that the old man and mu Huangyu are not his rivals..."


    "Ah?"


    Listening to Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang was surprised, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and asked in disbelief, "is this too terrible?"


    "What else?" Xu Qing snorted: "this is the terrible part of crazy blood. The longer the crazy blood attacks, the stronger its strength will be. If it is allowed to develop, even I can''t imagine how strong it will be!"


    Thinking about Wu Jie who has been possessed by the devil, Xu Qing suddenly has some regrets in his heart. He blames himself for not having the heart to attack Wu Jie at that time, which has caused the present situation. If Wu Jie shows up in a short time, he can make up for the mistake he made because of his benevolence. If Wu Jie finds a place to hide and conserve his energy, it''s really a big trouble.


    Xu Shaotang thought that WuJie would be abnormal after being possessed by the devil, but he didn''t expect it to be so abnormal. After a long time, he slowly asked Xuqing, "how does WuJie compare with people in Kunlun Kingdom after a year and a half?"

 Chapter 1009

    "Do you know the Kunlun boundary?"


    Xu Qing looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then holds back the idea of kicking Xu Shaotang into the lake. He angrily scolds Xu Shaotang and says, "OK, you little bastard, you know the Kunlun Mountains and the Kunlun boundary, and you want us to go there. What''s your heart? Believe it or not, I''ll clean up the door now! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing with the eyes of an idiot and said in silence, "old man, you went to Kunlun Mountain for a walk. This IQ has dropped a bit seriously!"


    "Pa!"


    Xu Qing slaps Xu Shaotang on the forehead. He is obviously very dissatisfied with Xu Shaotang''s words. He stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely. He seems to be ready to teach this unworthy apprentice at any time.


    "After you had an accident in Kunlun Mountain, I went there and saved mu Tiance''s life by the way..." Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and hummed to Xu Qing, "do you think I know anything about Kunlun?"


    In his heart, he thought that the dead old man probably won by strong force before, and he never thought much about it. As a result, his brain was a little dull. He even thought that he would pit them when he knew the existence of Kunlun kingdom. The old man really thought!


    When Xu Shaotang said this, Xu Qing suddenly realized that everything Xu Shaotang knew was from mu Tiance. It was hard for an old man to get a red face. He put away his hand bitterly.


    "What did you ask me just now?" Xu Qing turned his head, did not look at Xu Shaotang''s cheek, hummed and asked.


    Xu Shaotang gave a blank look, repeated the question just now, and said, "I ask you, how does WuJie compare with the people in Kunlun after a year and a half?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Xu Qing simply shook his head and said: "although there is no lack of the powerful master of Kunlun, at least I haven''t met the person above the alchemy realm. I don''t know how strong Wu Jie will become after a year and a half. Maybe he can break through the shackles of alchemy realm by being possessed."


    Some of them met many experts in Kunlun. If they fought alone, he would not be afraid of them. But there were so many experts in Kunlun that they were seriously injured.


    If those who attacked them in the Kunlun kingdom had characters in the realm of alchemy, they would have died in the Kunlun Kingdom long ago.


    "The shackles of alchemy?" Xu Shaotang looks at the lake water with a little wave in front of him. Now he has the most important question, that is, whether the shackles of the power of God''s forbidden zone in this world are true. If it is true, as Xiao Zhi said, because of the lack of aura, no one in this world can break through 13% of the development level of God''s forbidden zone, there is no way to break through the shackles of alchemy It''s not very sexual.


    However, Xiaozhi has already cheated them a lot, and it is very likely that he cheated them, so now he doesn''t know how reliable this is.


    Xu Qing suddenly became smart. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words and looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he had roughly guessed what Xu Shaotang was thinking. He glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly and said: "although I don''t know whether the robot said that the power of God''s forbidden zone in this world is true or false, one thing is for sure The strength of Kunlun people is much faster than that of other people. Mu Tiance told you something about Kunlun. Did he tell you that in Kunlun, there is not much difference between the inborn experts and the cabbage in rotten street? "


    "Is that exaggeration?" Xu Shaotang jumps in his heart and looks at Xu Qing in disbelief. He really hasn''t heard mu Tiance say it to him.


    Perhaps in Mu Tiance''s eyes, people in the congenital realm can''t enter his eyes at all.


    Xu Qingpiao said: "those who besieged us in Kunlun kingdom are no less than 20 experts in refining the divine realm. Do you think there will be fewer people in the congenital realm?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was shocked by Xu Qing''s words again. You know, before he knew the Kunlun Kingdom, as far as they know, there were only eight masters in the whole Xia kingdom. After the army was broken and Xia Jiuli died, there were only six left.


    And he and mu Tiance are people who have just entered the realm of alchemy for a short time. The Xia kingdom of nuota is also a master of alchemy. How can there be so many experts of alchemy in Kunlun?


    Moreover, who knows if all the alchemy masters in Kunlun Kingdom have participated in the siege?


    So, there are a lot of Kunlun experts, which is a bit off the mark! This also confirms Xuqing''s view from the side that the strength of people in the Kunlun circle should really increase much faster than that of the outside world.


    "In other words, what little wisdom said about aura may be true?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "is Kunlun''s aura stronger than ours?"


    Xu Qing nodded slightly and said: "this possibility is really great. After all, it''s a fact that there are cracks in the space. Maybe more Aura will leak out from the cracks in the space."


    Although even Xuqing himself thinks this conjecture is a bit of nonsense, it seems that this is the only reason why there are so many alchemy masters in Kunlun."Ha ha, it seems that I really want to go to Kunlun when I have time!" Looking at the lake in front of him, Xu Shaotang seemed to have made some decisions.


    Xu Qing nodded and said, "well, go ahead. If you want to die, I won''t stop you. If it''s a big deal, I''ll just choose another successor."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Xu Qing, his heart that just surge of thought moment was pressed back, full of helpless said: "sooner or later I will be angry with you."


    "Hum, I''m going to be angry with you little son of a bitch!" Xu Qingleng snorted and said: "the most important thing now is to find WuJie first. Let your people try their best to find WuJie''s whereabouts. If WuJie appears again next time, tell me immediately! You''re useless. You can''t even deal with WuJie. Go to Kunlun


    Although Xu Shaotang was scolded by Xu Qing, Xu Shaotang admitted that he was very well scolded by Xu Qing, because since Xu Qing said this, it means that his words about no matter what happened were just words.


    What''s more, Xu Qing''s scolding is really reasonable. He''s going to Kunlun now. Maybe he''s really looking for death!


    After figuring this out, Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll make people go all out to find the whereabouts of Wu Jie, and I''ll say hello to those above. Please help them check with their own strength and let you know as soon as they have news."

 Chapter 1010

    "Don''t just tell me!" Xu Qing glared at Xu Shaotang and hummed, "do you think you can run away with this? I''m wiping your ass for you. Do you think you can sit there and watch the fun? "


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated. Before Xu Qing said this, he really thought that he could give Xu Qing all the things without precepts.


    However, if you think about it, WuJie is a bomb that will detonate at any time. It''s not safe for you to solve this problem alone. If you find that WuJie will slip away by him later, they will be in more and more trouble. When even Xuqing can''t deal with WuJie, it''s estimated that WuJie will be the only way to lead the disaster to Kunlun.


    Huh?


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang had a flash of inspiration in his mind. He suddenly realized that he had just thought of a way to deal with WuJie as a last resort!


    "Dead old boss!" Xu Shaotang said excitedly to Xu Qing, "I just thought of a way to deal with WuJie as a last resort!"


    "What method?" Xu Qing asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang rubbed his hand, repressed the emotion in his heart, and said slowly: "if WuJie really grows up to the point that you can''t deal with it, we can lead him to Kunlun kingdom!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing thought a little, then nodded his head and said, "this is a good way. If you want to do harm, let him do harm to the Kunlun kingdom! Anyway, there are not many good birds in Kunlun


    Xu Qing was extremely upset when he thought that some of them had almost lost their lives in Kunlun. Moreover, if Kunlun had not attacked them, he would not have lost WuJie. Therefore, WuJie has become like this, thanks to Kunlun people!


    If WuJie is destined to bring disaster to the world, let him bring disaster to the Kunlun world. Isn''t Kunlun world full of experts? Let them fight with WuJie, no matter who wins or loses in the end, it''s a good thing for them!


    "Haha, the best result is that they are both defeated in the fight!" Xu Shaotang was very proud of his brilliant plan. He said with a smile, "at that time, we''ll go and get Wu Jie back and try to get rid of him to see if we can save his life."


    Of course, this is the best result, and the worst result is that one side wins, and then turns their anger to them completely.


    Until now, Xu Shaotang is still a little reluctant to kill WuJie. After killing WuJie, he will live in the guilt of WuJie and master kongjing all his life.


    Although it is not easy to achieve this, he is willing to give it a try if possible.


    "Get rid of him?" Xu Qing sighed softly and said: "as far as I know, there seems to be no good way to discard him. If you just want to cut off his hands and feet, you''d better kill him directly! And let him suffer less! "


    "It''s not good to waste meridians?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    Xu Qing shook his head and said: "after being possessed, the blood in his body can completely repair the abandoned meridians! If it could be discarded, I would have discarded his meridians long ago! "


    When the most perfect plan failed, Xu Shaotang looked a little gloomy and said with a bitter smile: "this crazy blood is really tenacious..."


    "Let''s do it first. We''ll really talk about it when we get there." Xu Qing took a long breath and slowly sat down by the lake. "It''s too early for us to talk about this now. We''d better find WuJie first. Let him do less evil, and let him do less evil as far as possible."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, sat down next to Xu Qing by the lake, and said slowly: "a few days ago, WuJie was discovered by my people because of the wantonly wounding and killing people in Tianhai. I happened to be in Tianhai, otherwise let him continue to make trouble. I don''t know how many innocent people will die in his hands."


    For Wu Jie, there is always a sense of debt in his heart.


    If he can''t kill WuJie, he will try his best not to. But if something really can''t be done, he can only bear the pain to kill WuJie. With WuJie''s current strength, it''s no easier thing to kill thousands of people.


    He can''t let Wu Jie go on because of his own debt to Wu Jie.


    He has friends and family. Why don''t those who were killed by Wu Jie have these?


    After they sat in silence for a while, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered something. Looking at Xu Qing, he said, "I''ll tell you something. Because I''m worried that the Kunlun people will come out, I''ll pass the" Yulong Jue "to some of my men and one of my women..."


    I haven''t seen the old boss before, otherwise he would ask his opinion before doing it, even if Xuqing had said that he would handle it by himself.


    "I''m no longer the guardian of Xia." Xu Qing looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "as I said, you can handle these things by yourself as long as there are no problems."


    "You''d better continue to be your guardian of Xia." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Xu Qing and said: "I''m breaking a lot of things now. I haven''t dealt with all the things I''ve provoked. I don''t have the heart to do the thing of dog biting mouse.""Fart!" Xu Qing scolded: "do you think you want to quit? Don''t talk to me, or I''ll settle with you


    With that, Xu Qing glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely, with a threatening look in his eyes.


    It''s not easy to cultivate Xu Shaotang. He can get rid of the hat on his head. He wants to put the hat on again. Isn''t that a dream?


    "Well! When I didn''t say it, who told you to make your fist bigger? " With a self mocking smile, Xu Shaotang said, "let''s stay in my house for this time. If there is any news about whether we have quit, we can go there in time."


    "Hey, hey, you little bastard, you are a thief Xu Qing looked at Xu Shaotang with a sneer and said, "do you want me to be your Xu family''s free bodyguard again? Are you stupid? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and denied: "this is really not!"


    He slandered in his heart that the dead old man was a typical villain. He asked Xu Qing to live in the Xu family. On the one hand, he thought that he could rush to the Xu family if he had any news about the precepts. On the other hand, he thought that the old man lived alone in the wilderness of Tianhai, and it was a troublesome thing to eat and drink The old man misunderstood.


    "Whether you have it or not, I won''t go to your Xu family." Xu Qing stood up, told Xu Shaotang a series of numbers, and then said, "if you have any news, please call me. Don''t bother me about other things."


    Finish saying, empty clear then head also don''t return of leave.

 Chapter 1011

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang began to let Lianxin focus all her intelligence on tracking WuJie''s whereabouts.


    Pitiful heart pursued several days in succession, but had no clue at all.


    These days, pitiful heart in the Hunter Club, there is no time to return to the Xu family.


    Early in the morning, Fang LAN called Xu Shaotang outside.


    Looking at Fang LAN, who is as careful as a thief, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Mom, what''s the matter? Do you want to call me to one side alone?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Fang LAN reached out and grabbed Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    "No, Ma, what are you doing?" Xu Shaotang doesn''t know why. He was taught by his mother in the early morning, but he didn''t understand what it was.


    Except for the day when Xu Qing came, he basically stayed with song Yinuo in Xu''s house. He didn''t go out much at all. He didn''t know where he provoked the queen.


    "Well, what do you want to do?" Fang LAN looked at him coldly and asked in a low voice: "be honest, have you made pity angry again during this time?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Fang LAN speechless, reaches out his hand and pulls Fang Lan''s hand away from his ear. He says with depression: "where do you see that I make her angry? Even if you want to fight for her, you have to find out the situation first, right


    It''s too late for him to spoil pity. How can he be willing to make pity angry?


    When did Xu Shaotang treat his woman badly? Xu Shaotang felt that he was more wronged than Dou E.


    "How dare you say you didn''t make her angry?" Fang LAN looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and snorted: "how come after you come back from the capital, she has less and less time to come to our house? It''s not you that make her angry. Can you still be a girl


    It''s because of this!


    Xu Shaotang was extremely depressed. After returning from the capital, Lianxin began to investigate the whereabouts of WuJie and Xuqing. Now Xuqing appears, and WuJie is missing again. While pursuing WuJie''s whereabouts, she has to expand her intelligence network as much as possible. So many things are involved. She stays in the hunter''s Club all day. How much time does she have to come home.


    "Well?"


    Just as he thought of it, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly looked thoughtful.


    Looking at my mother''s posture, I don''t seem to know about him and compassion? Otherwise, she won''t come to ask for help in the early morning. She''s obviously afraid that the daughter-in-law will run away!


    Didn''t dantai tell his mother about him and compassion?


    If you think about it carefully, it''s really possible that dantai was born in the dragon group, and there''s absolutely no problem in keeping secrets. Although things about him and compassion don''t need to be kept secret, dantai Jingming''s nature is so, and she probably won''t talk about it more.


    After he came back from the capital, he didn''t spend much time with Lianxin. He didn''t take the initiative to tell his family about it. Even if there was a little intimacy between them, it seemed that they had only shown it in front of Jingming, and Lianxin would not take the initiative to mention it.


    It''s like an Oolong incident?


    "Mom, did I tell you anything?" In order to verify the idea in his heart, Xu Shaotang tries to ask Fang LAN.


    "Why, are you here to spy on me?" Fang LAN snorted: "Dan Tai didn''t tell me anything, but I have eyes. I can see that pity is not coming to our house. You must have made her angry! Do you calculate by yourself that since you came back from the capital some time ago, pity hasn''t come to our house much? When the child was born, he came to see it once in a hurry! How dare you say it has nothing to do with you? "


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and looked at Fang LAN. Isn''t that nonsense? He asked Lian Xin to do those things after he came back from the capital. She must have come back from the capital before she didn''t come to her home!


    Fortunately, my mother didn''t let him solve the case because of her strange inference ability. Otherwise, I don''t know how many unjust and false cases she will have!


    However, the guess in his heart has also been confirmed. Dantai really didn''t mention the matter between him and Lianxin to Fang LAN or even anyone in his family.


    This girl It''s really worthy of the dragon group! Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile in his heart.


    "Don''t worry. How can I make her angry?" Xu Shaotang patted his forehead and said, "I asked her to do something for me. Recently, she has been quite busy. After this, I asked her to come home every day to accompany you, OK?"


    For Xu Shaotang''s words, Fang LAN doesn''t believe it. Fang LAN angrily says to Xu Shaotang, "don''t be so careless with me, don''t think you have hard wings now, and I can''t deal with you!"


    "No matter how hard my wings are, aren''t they your son?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "when did you see me offend your daughter-in-law?"


    "I believe that. Your temper in front of those girls is..." Fang LAN just said this, suddenly felt that Xu Shaotang''s words seemed not quite right. After carefully recalling what Xu Shaotang had just said, Fang LAN suddenly showed a look of surprise on her face. She pulled Xu Shaotang with a smile on her face and asked: "son, did you just say that you never made my daughter-in-law angry? So compassion is also my daughter-in-law? "This has always been what Fang LAN is looking forward to in her heart. To be honest, there are so many daughter-in-law in her family, including Lin Shuying. She has never been so eager as to hope that Lian Xin will become her own daughter-in-law.


    She treats all her daughter-in-law as her own daughter, but her compassion is not only her daughter-in-law, but also a rare confidant.


    Looking at Fang Lan''s surprise, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what do you say? Don''t you want compassion to be your daughter-in-law? "


    "Really? Don''t you lie to me? " Fang Lan''s voice suddenly raised eight degrees, and the smile on her face was about to bloom like a flower.


    "Do I have to lie to you about this?" Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile, put his arms around Fang Lan''s shoulder and said, "just put your heart on it! She is really busy recently! But you remind me that it''s time I went to see her


    Although he is a family member, the hardships of compassion are all due to his affairs. He really should go to see compassion and ask her not to be too tired. Of course, he should also make appropriate intimacy, haha


    Fang LAN doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang''s mind has begun to have a dirty idea. She pushes Xu Shaotang out of the door. Her eyes are almost narrowed into a crack with a smile. She says with a happy face: "go to see her, and take her back for dinner in the evening! Don''t make excuses with me. Don''t come back if you don''t bring pity back! "


    "Yes, yes! My mother... "


    Xu Shaotang can''t laugh or cry and walks to the garage.

 Chapter 1012

    Xu Shaotang drives to the hunter''s club. He is already an old acquaintance here and walks to the house of compassion.


    "Xu Shao!"


    Just at the door of Lianxin, Mabo greets Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang walked over and joked with Mabo, saying, "Mabo, you''re not going to be driven out by her, are you?"


    Of course, he knows that Mabo can''t make Lianxin angry. Even if Mabo really makes Lianxin angry, Lianxin will not drive Mabo out. The feelings between Lianxin and Mabo are similar to those between father and daughter.


    It''s not because Fang LAN has just said that he''s provoked pity. He starts to tease Mabo about it.


    Ma Bo shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "Xu Shao, don''t make fun of me. When I deal with things inside, I don''t like to be disturbed."


    "She still has this habit." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "why don''t you go in and tell her? I have something to do with her! "


    "Xu Shao is going to see the young lady. There''s no need to pass the news." Ma Bo said with a smile: "Miss, you should be very happy to see you coming."


    As soon as he heard Ma Bo''s words, Xu Shaotang knew that Ma Bo should have known what happened between him and Lianxin. As for how to know, you don''t have to guess. Most of it was Lianxin who told him.


    It can also be seen from this that the relationship between compassion and Mabel is really the same as father and daughter.


    Xu Shaotang gave Ma Bo a smile and said, "don''t call me Xu Shao in the future."


    "Good, uncle!" Ma Bo understood with a smile: "I''ll take you in."


    Look at this savvy! Sure enough, he is worthy of practicing martial arts!


    Xu Shaotang gives Ma Bo a thumbs up, slowly pushes the door open and walks in with Ma Bo.


    There is no sign of compassion in the room. When Xu Shaotang was about to ask Ma Bo, he saw Ma Bo slowly walking towards the ancient painting hanging in the living room. In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Ma Bo lifted the ancient painting, and a secret door switch suddenly appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Ma Bo gently pressed the switch, and the secret door on the wall of the living room suddenly opened slowly.


    "The young lady is in there. Go in yourself, uncle, and I won''t disturb you." Ma Bo smiles happily and points to the open secret door to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the hidden door in front of him, Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Ma Bo: "you are really engaged in intelligence work! I didn''t even notice that there was a secret room in this room. "


    "No way. It''s all for the safety of the young lady." Ma Bo laughs, looks at Xu Shaotang and says, "but if you have an uncle in the future, you won''t have to worry about the safety of the young lady any more."


    "Ha ha, you really need to rest."


    Xu Shaotang nodded to Ma Bo with a smile, and then walked slowly into the secret door.


    When he walked into the secret door, it closed slowly again. It was as if there had never been that secret door on the wall.


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the end of the corridor. At the end of the corridor, a closed door appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Walked over to gently twist, the door did not lock, Xu Shaotang slowly pushed open the door and walked in.


    Xu Shaotang walks into the room like a thief and deliberately lightens his steps.


    Although it is a secret room, the decoration style here is basically consistent with that of the rooms outside.


    In the antique room, Lianxin is sitting there, looking down at the intelligence reported from all over the world. Before coming to her, the intelligence has been specially classified and selected. Each intelligence is the intelligence recently collected by her intelligence network. This is a huge amount of data. Lianxin can''t look at all the intelligence, just some with special characteristics Important information in mind.


    If she has doubts about an important piece of information, or thinks that this piece of information has the value of digging deep, she will give some instructions on the information, and then return it to the corresponding person in charge.


    Looking at the busy pitiful heart, Xu Shaotang shows a trace of evil smile at the corner of his mouth. He stealthily walks to the back of pitiful heart and suddenly holds pitiful heart in his arms.


    "Ah Pitiful heart screams, subconsciously want to raise their hands, want to use the ring inside the needle to kill this dare to invade their own secret room to insult their bastard.


    See pity heart raised hand action, Xu Shaotang eyes quickly will hold his hand, while lying in her ear, biting her crystal earlobe, said with a smile: "it''s me."


    As soon as I heard Xu Shaotang''s voice, I immediately relaxed my tight body. I turned around and looked at Xu Shaotang angrily. With a slightly angry look, I said: "next time, I will..."


    "What about you?" Xu Shaotang looks at pitiful heart with a bad smile, and holds her in her own hands with a scream.


    "I''ll bite you to death!" Pity heart smile Yingying stare at Xu Shaotang, mouth bite in Xu Shaotang''s neck.


    But when she put her teeth on Xu Shaotang''s neck, she didn''t have the heart to bite. It was not so much a bite as a kiss.Feeling the feeling of pitiful warm lips sticking to his skin, Xu Shaotang felt a burst of unspeakable comfort. He cried wildly in his heart. Even if he was bitten like this for a lifetime, why not?


    Pity heart can clearly feel the agitation in Xu Shaotang''s heart at the moment, and quickly move his lips away from Xu Shaotang''s neck.


    "What are you doing here?" Pity heart ring Xu Shaotang''s neck, full of coy asked.


    Xu Shaotang tried to calm the agitation in his heart. He gave her a smile and said, "I haven''t seen you in this period of time. I miss you."


    Xu Shaotang, who has been honed into a love veteran by her own women, certainly can''t say that it''s Fang Lan''s reminder that she wants to come here to see compassion. No matter how old compassion is, she is a woman after all. Women always need men''s love words, whether true or false.


    "Well? It''s getting sweeter and sweeter now. " Pity heart in a burst of secretly happy, mouth but take Xu Shaotang joke.


    Xu Shaotang looked down at the pity in his arms and asked with a smile, "do you want to taste my sweet mouth?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he spat shyly and patted Xu Shaotang on his chest. He quickly turned away from the topic and said, "so far, there is no whereabouts of Wu Jie."


    This result, as early as in Xu Shaotang''s expectation, heard the words of compassion, he did not feel disappointed.


    "If you don''t have it, let the people below check it slowly, and one day they will find it." Xu Shaotang bowed his head and gave a kiss on his pitiful forehead. He said, "just try your best. Don''t be too tired. If you are tired, my mother will sweep me out."

 Chapter 1013

    A word of "our mother" immediately warms the heart of pity.


    Although she is still Fang Lan''s son and daughter, even if she has no such relationship with Xu Shaotang, there is no problem for Xu Shaotang to say so. But she knows in her heart that when Xu Shaotang said this, she regarded her as Xu Shaotang''s woman.


    "Do you want me not to be tired because you are afraid that my mother will sweep you out?" Although I know that Xu Shaotang didn''t say that because of this reason, he is still in love like a young girl and wants to hear Xu Shaotang''s sweet words.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "of course not. I will be very distressed if you are tired of something."


    When I heard Xu Shaotang''s love words, my heart suddenly filled with infinite sweetness, and I couldn''t help sending my own kiss.


    After a burst of smothering and touching kiss, Xu Shaotang''s heart has been paralyzed in his arms, his hands around his neck, and his mature and charming face is full of intoxicating tuohong.


    "Put me down!" Pity heart Jiao Chuan repeatedly said.


    Xu Shaotang a bad smile, not only did not put down the pity heart, but holding pity heart to the side of the big bed.


    Looking at the more and more close to the bed, a heart of pity beating more than crazy, quickly gently patted Xu Shaotang said: "what do you want to do?"


    "Why not?" Xu Shaotang went to the edge of the bed with pity and sat down. He said with a bad smile, "I just want to find a place to sit down. What do you think I want to do?"


    When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she knew that she had been fooled by Xu Shaotang again. Her face was more red. She buried her head in Xu Shaotang''s arms shyly, and patted Xu Shaotang''s chest with her hands.


    Just, beating, the action of pity heart becomes more and more weak, because Xu Shaotang has quietly untied her clothes.


    Just when pitiful heart is slightly stunned, Xu Shaotang has rolled to bed with pitiful heart in his arms.


    They finally have each other completely


    Cloud month close rest, pity heart like a pool of mud general collapsed in Xu Shaotang arms.


    Although Lianxin is a new woman, her passion, which has been suppressed for many years, has been completely ignited by Xu Shaotang. She has integrated this passion into her love with Xu Shaotang, making Xu Shaotang experience an unprecedented different style.


    Looking at the pitiful heart like a pool of mud, Xu Shaotang slowly infuses his true Qi into pitiful heart''s body, and caresses pitiful heart''s cheek with love.


    "Oh..."


    When Xu Shaotang''s true Qi was injected into his body, he felt that every pore in his body was very comfortable.


    "Well, are you better now?" Xu Shaotang put away his true Qi, stroked the body of pity, and asked with a bad smile.


    Pity face is full of love after the rhyme, sweat will wet her forehead hair, let her look more charming.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, pitiful heart just nodded slightly, but she covered her mouth and didn''t speak. She was afraid that when she spoke, she would make that kind of shy voice.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang put her tender body in her arms, gently smoothed the messy hair on her forehead, and gently wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    His gentle action makes the heart of compassion warm again. From Xu Shaotang''s simple action, we can see that what Xu Shaotang loves is not only her body, but also her person. This is enough for compassion. Isn''t this the happiness she hopes for?


    "By the way, don''t stay here all day. My mother wants me to take you home, or I won''t let me in."


    Think of the things Fang LAN told, Xu Shaotang said to Lianxin with a smile.


    At this moment, compassion has been separated from the extremely comfortable feeling. After feeling that she would not make such a sound again, compassion released her hand and asked, "does the godmother know about us?"


    "Why, don''t you want her to know?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Lianxin shakes her head slightly and sticks her ear to Xu Shaotang''s heart. Feeling Xu Shaotang''s powerful heartbeat, she says in shame: "I''m not ready yet..."


    She is no less familiar with the Xu family than with the Hunter Club, and no one in the Xu family has ever regarded her as an outsider. However, she knows that she and Xu Shaotang will return to the Xu family in a different identity this time, and her heart is somewhat uneasy.


    "Ha ha, what''s the psychological preparation for that?" Xu Shaotang looked at Lianxin with a smile and said, "who in our family doesn''t expect us to be together! You don''t know. After I told Mom about us when I came here, she was almost too happy to find the north. "


    Xu Shaotang can feel that Fang Lan''s feelings for compassion are slightly more complex than those of other girls, but this is not a bad thing. It is a good thing for them that they can become intimate mother-in-law and daughter-in-law and have someone to say something intimate.


    "Really?" Thinking of Fang Lan''s loving face, a smile slowly appeared on his pitiful face.God had destroyed all her happiness, now, she has got it all again.


    Xu Shaotang patted the heart of compassion smooth and delicate back, said with a smile: "don''t worry, if you know our things, the family will be very happy."


    Pity gently nodded, beautiful eyes in an instant glow infinite light.


    After resting here for a while, Xu Shaotang and Lianxin dress up again.


    When Xu Shaotang took pity''s hand and went to the outside room, Ma Bo''s old face showed an unprecedented happy smile.


    "Mabo, come with us to Xu''s house." Xu Shaotang said to Ma Bo with a smile, "you''ve taken care of Lian Xin for most of her life. I''ll take care of her for the rest of her life. You''ll be at ease with the Xu family. Maybe you can help us with our children in the future."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, pity heart and shame and angry, quietly in Xu Shaotang''s hand pinched.


    "Good, good!" Ma Bo looks at them with a smile. It seems that he sees himself running after a child in the yard

 Chapter 1014

    When Xu Shaotang came back to Xu''s home with a compassionate hand, Xu''s family had a calm smile on their faces.


    "There''s something wrong with that reaction?"


    Looking at the calm smile of his family, Xu Shaotang was slightly puzzled. Fang LAN and Tan Tai Jingming seemed to know the situation. Their reaction was calm and reasonable. However, how could other people not even have a surprised expression?


    However, when he set his eyes on Fang Lan''s smiling face, Xu Shaotang guessed what was going on.


    Mother''s big mouth, with joy, must have made the matter of him and compassion public.


    Fang Lan''s eyes keep sweeping on the face of pity heart and the family''s daughter-in-law, and her face is already in bloom.


    Looking at the eyes cast by Fang LAN and all the women in the family, she looks down with pity and shame, and the sweat oozes from Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang has used her real Qi to recover her body a lot. If we can see from her walking posture that she had done that kind of shameful thing with Xu Shaotang before she came back, she would like to find a way to get in.


    The next moment, Fang LAN and several women have come to pity with a smile on their face.


    Fang LAN came forward and held pity''s hand tightly. The smile on her face was very bright. She said with a smile: "pity, we have finally become a real family. My mother has been looking forward to this day for a long time."


    She knew that Lianxin might be embarrassed to change "Ganma" into "Ma" for the time being, so she changed her mouth first, which could be regarded as avoiding the little embarrassment of Lianxin.


    Hearing Fang Lan''s words, he raised his head in shame and looked at Fang LAN gratefully. He blushed and said, "thank you, mom, thank you all sisters."


    With the foreshadowing of Fang LAN, the change of heart seems smooth.


    "Sister Lianxin, we are all a family. Don''t say these polite words." Lin Shuying said to pity heart with a smile: "we sisters all know that you are this guy''s person sooner or later. This guy has always been a thief to you!"


    "Do I have one?" Xu Shaotang touched his chin and put on a dead face.


    "You didn''t! Then who has it? "


    A group of women in the family laughed.


    With this burst of happy laughter, the embarrassment of compassion has been diluted a lot. She found that the Xu family really has magical power. As long as you are willing to really integrate into the family, the family can give you everything you want.


    Just as everyone was laughing happily, Xu Wenzheng came slowly and said to Mabo with a smile: "let''s choose a day and cancel the identity of Lianxin''s daughter."


    Ma Boxian was slightly stunned, then said with a smile: "just so, Mr. Xu is considerate."


    After all, the relationship between Xu Shaotang and Lianxin is clear now, and it''s not good to let Lianxin be the daughter of Xu Jiagan. Although no one will gossip, it''s not very pleasant to spread.


    After chatting with the family for a while, Fang LAN pulls pity aside.


    Pity heart some unclear, so looking at Fang LAN, some uneasy asked: "Mom, what do you want to say to me?"


    Fang LAN tightly took pity''s hand, as if for fear that pity''s daughter-in-law would run away. She said with a smile, "nothing. Mom just talks with you casually. Don''t be nervous. Although you are our Xu''s daughter-in-law now, do we get along as well as before?"


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Pity heart gently nodded his head said.


    Fang LAN took Lianxin and sat down on the chair in the yard, patted Lianxin''s hand and said, "Lianxin, in fact, mom wants to tell you about the children."


    Hear Fang Lan''s words, pity heart face just retreated red again surging up, instantly buried his head dead.


    Looking at compassion, Fang Lan said with a smile: "you see, we are all women. It''s not a shame. What''s so shy about it? We women, after all, have to have a child of our own. I don''t worry about the other girls in the family. What mom worries about most is you. After all, you are thirty-nine this year. "


    In the whole Xu family, only Fang LAN knows the real age of Lianxin, and many of Lianxin''s words are just to Fang LAN.


    Therefore, in the whole Xu family, it''s not Xu Shaotang who knows compassion most, but Fang LAN. She and compassion are more like confidants who have nothing to say.


    Although the years have not left many traces on pity''s face, but pity''s age is there, no one can change, so Fang LAN doesn''t worry about pity anywhere, only about her baby.


    Now that the Xu family is already in full swing, she won''t urge Xu Shaotang to give birth to children. She said this to Lianxin purely for the sake of consideration. After all, no matter how happy she is in her life, a woman without children may be somewhat incomplete.


    "Well, I know." Pity heart blushed face said.


    "Don''t be too fussy. Mom really wants you to have a child with Shaotang." Fang LAN gently patted pity''s hand and said seriously: "you have suffered too much in your life. My mother loves you from the bottom of her heart. No matter what you''ve met before, it''s over now. Haven''t you started a new life? Mom hopes that you can enjoy all the things a woman should enjoy in her life, whether it''s painful or happy. In this way, your life will be complete. "Listening to Fang Lan''s words, pity''s eyes began to turn red unconsciously.


    Fang Lan''s words are very simple and straightforward, but she can feel Fang Lan''s heartfelt love.


    "Thank you, mom!" Pity heart slowly raised his cheek, with red eyes looking at Fang LAN, nodded: "I will work hard."


    At the beginning, she couldn''t say that. But now, she suddenly finds that her identity in the Xu family has never changed. When she first enters the Xu family, she may already be a member of the Xu family.


    "Why are you crying again?" Fang LAN gently wiped the tiny tears from her eyes and said with a smile, "today we are happy. Don''t cry. Mother is waiting to hold you and Shaotang''s child. My family is so beautiful. We will have a beautiful child."


    When speaking, Fang Lan''s eyes began to turn red. In order not to let Lianxin see the tears in her eyes, Fang LAN gently held Lianxin in her arms.


    "Well!" Pity gently nodded her head, a drop of crystal tears still fell from the corner of her eyes, she raised her hand quietly wipe away the tears of happiness in her eyes, and said gratefully in her heart: "God, thank you, thank you for giving me a complete home again..."

 Chapter 1015

    More than a month later, Xu Shaotang still has no whereabouts.


    Meanwhile, he also got the news from mu Tiance that mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen had returned safely.


    According to the news from mu Tiance, it seems that mu Huangyu and his son didn''t want to go back on what they said before they went to Kunlun mountain. That is to say, they really don''t want to drive over Xia.


    In Mu Tiance''s words, in the eyes of Mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen''s father and son, Kunlun talents are the biggest enemy!


    Xu Shaotang is naturally very happy to get the news. For the first time, he doesn''t want mu Huangyu and his son to die. After all, there are too few experts in the Xia kingdom!


    During this period, song Yinuo was finally released.


    For song Yinuo, the time of confinement is really like being in prison. Xu Shaotang recuperates her body with Qi every day. She could have gone out early, but Fang LAN must insist on letting her stay in confinement. Facing Fang Lan''s heavy love, song Yinuo was almost driven crazy. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang was with her, which made her through the most difficult time Time.


    "At last I can go out for a walk!" As the car drove away from Xu''s house, song Yinuo opened his arms, breathed the fresh air outside, felt the cool wind blowing on his face, and his face was full of enjoyment.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "well, don''t sigh. Won''t you go out for a good stroll?"


    Ji Rushu and Lianxin sat in the back seat, looking at Song Yinuo with a smile on their face, and said with a smile, "it''s really hard to be Yinuo. If I were you, I''d have to be suffocated."


    "Oh, yes?" Pity heart a little smile, languidly lean on the seat, softly smile way: "you also this time."


    Hearing compassion''s words, song Yinuo also turned to Ji Rushu with a smile and said, "so, don''t think about pregnancy all day long. I''m your lesson!"


    That''s beautiful!


    Xu Shaotang secretly gives song Yinuo a thumbs up in his heart. How he hopes Ji Rushu can listen to song Yinuo''s words.


    To be honest, in this rare free time, he really enjoyed a lot of sex. In order to be pregnant Ji Rushu, he closed the room. They were two people who were completely opposite to Tantai Jingming. His enthusiasm made him feel great.


    However, if Ji Rushu is the only one, the key is that there are other women who also need to share the rain and dew. After this period of life, he feels that he can hardly bear to eat his body. If he were an ordinary person, he would have been squeezed.


    Pain and happiness! He is now deeply understand the essence of this sentence.


    Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang bitterly, pouts his mouth at Song Yinuo and says, "I''d rather be stifled, I want to have a child!"


    She said this not so much to song Yinuo, but to Xu Shaotang. When she heard his words, Xu Shaotang slipped and the speed of the car increased instantly. Because of the acceleration, the three women on the car suddenly leaned back.


    "Ha ha!"


    Pity heart laughs a way: "you see, this guy is scared by your words."


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang dead do not admit, said: "I am listening to you speak too engrossed, nothing, you continue."


    "What''s more, I was scared!" Ji Rushu tilts his body forward, leans his cheek against Xu Shaotang''s ear, and slowly blows hot air into Xu Shaotang''s ear. In a voice that makes people feel numb, he says, "are people so afraid? Or are you getting tired of the old so soon? "


    When he said this, Ji Rushu looked at compassion with a funny color. The meaning of that word could not be understood more.


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s eyes looking at him, he blushed slightly. He reached out to Ji Rushu and said with a red face, "don''t make trouble. He''s driving!"


    "Hee hee, look, sister Lianxin is blushing." Ji Rushu was once a killer no matter how poor he was. When he saw that Lianxin stretched out his hand and twisted his body, he nimbly avoided Lianxin''s hand. Then he took the initiative to approach Lianxin, hugged her and said, "sister Lianxin, we are all a family. What''s so shy about? You see, you are not young, are you


    "Well?" Pity red face to see a quarter such as the book, feel quarter such as the book seems to be brewing what plot in general.


    As soon as Ji Rushu''s eyes turned, he took pity''s arm and said with a smile: "it''s time for you to have a child too..."


    "Dead girl!" Pity heart immediately understand Ji Rushu hit what ghost idea, stretched out his hand in Ji Rushu body pinch for a while, red face way: "go to find Dan Tai and Ruyun!"


    Integrating into this family for such a long time, how can she not know that the pregnancy secret Su Ruyun often teaches Ji Rushu is to make several people sleep together. This dead girl is going to pull her into the pit together!


    Although Xu Shaotang has given her a complete job, it is still impossible for her to accept such a thing in a short time.


    This dead girl is more and more like Su goblin now! In order to get pregnant, I''m going crazy!As Xu Shaotang was driving, he heard Ji Rushu''s words, and his eyes suddenly burst out with a flash of divine light. Let alone, he really wanted to try it. This kind of mature and lazy beauty of compassion must have a different flavor when combined with the different beauty of other girls.


    Song Yinuo, who is sitting in front of him, sees the sudden light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes. He looks at Xu Shaotang in a coquettish way and quietly reaches out his hand and pinches him on his waist.


    This bad guy doesn''t know what he thinks all day long!


    Xu Shaotang takes a painful look at Song Yinuo. He reaches out his hand and makes a "dragon claw hand" to song Yinuo. Song yinuodun understands Xu Shaotang''s meaning and quickly takes back his hand holding Xu Shaotang''s soft meat around his waist. He looks at Xu Shaotang angrily and turns his cheek to one side.


    "Why, what are you two doing in front?" Ji Rushu saw Xu Shaotang''s obscene action, lying on Xu Shaotang''s seat, looked at Song Yinuo who turned his face to one side with a smile, and said: "Yinuo, you listen to this bad guy making out with other sisters every day during this period of time, shouldn''t it be very uncomfortable? Why don''t we... "


    "Death is like a book! I don''t want to take advantage of this bad guy with you Song Yinuo turned to look at Ji Rushu and said to her: "you''d better persuade sister Lianxin. This is the biggest temptation to this bad guy!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bad smile: "each of you is very attractive to me!"


    "Go to hell!"

 Chapter 1016

    On the street, song Yinuo, who hasn''t been out for a long time, gives full play to women''s nature. When he sees that there are many people who want to join in the fun, he wants to buy what he likes.


    Fortunately, song Yinuo''s family is there, and there are not many things that can make her move.


    Even so, with the things that Lianxin and Ji Rushu bought, Xu Shaotang was still carrying big and small bags of things.


    However, Xu Shaotang does not have any impatient color, can accompany his beloved woman shopping, this for him, is undoubtedly a kind of enjoyment.


    "Shaotang, where do you take us to eat delicious food at noon?" Song Yinuo takes Xu Shaotang''s arm and asks happily.


    Xu Shaotang knows that song Yinuo''s delicious food is definitely not those big meals. During this period, Fang LAN has changed every day to make various tonics for song Yinuo. Although Fang Lan''s cooking skill is generally recognized as good, it can''t stand such tonics. Song Yinuo wants to eat ordinary food, even if it''s just plain food. Now it''s better than those tonics for song Yinuo Eat.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang had an idea in his heart and said to several girls with a smile, "let''s go. I''ll take you to a good place, a very meaningful place."


    "What''s a good place?" The three women asked curiously at the same time.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang deliberately sold the pass and said, "I won''t tell you now. I''ll know if I go."


    Since Xu Shaotang wants to remain mysterious, a few women are too lazy to ask more, and leave the mall with Xu Shaotang happily.


    Xu Shaotang drives to the edge of the Pujiang River. After shopping with Su goblin and Lin Shuying for the first time, he comes here to eat. It''s also here. His relationship with Lin Shuying and Su goblin has improved a lot, so this is a place of special significance to him.


    He can''t help laughing at the thought of the "skinhead" Gang they met here at that time. He still clearly remembers the scene of Su goblin taking off her shoes and beating the man who wanted to take advantage of her.


    Although these things have passed for several years, they seem to have happened to him just yesterday. As soon as he arrived here, all things flashed through his mind like a slide.


    "What are you grinning at?" Looking at Xu Shaotang with pity and bewilderment, this guy has always shown a silly smile since he came here. I don''t know that he thought that this guy was very happy because he was eating with their three beauties.


    Hearing the question of pity, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "no, I just think of some things that happened here. I''ll tell you, when I was eating here with Shuying and Su Yaojing..."


    Next, Xu Shaotang began to give them a vivid description of what happened here.


    Just as he was speaking, a man in white came slowly to this side.


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the man in white from the corner of his eyes and looked up at him.


    as like as two peas in the white man''s steps, he is almost exactly the same. His eyes are sharp like falcons, and his head is slightly elevated, giving him a feeling of being superior.


    Just a simple look, Xu Shaotang will see that this person should be a master.


    Xu Shaotang saw the man in white, the man in white also saw him, but the man''s eyes did not stay too much on Xu Shaotang''s face. After a light glance at Xu Shaotang, he looked at them.


    "Get out of here!"


    The man in white walked up to Xu Shaotang. He didn''t even look at Xu Shaotang. He made a sharp cold hum.


    In Xu Shaotang''s impression, it was the first time that he saw such an arrogant person.


    This person is a bit like mu Tiance''s character, but mu Tiance is arrogant, but this person is arrogant. Even when he was still in a stiff relationship with mu Tiance, he didn''t hate mu Tiance, but Xu Shaotang began to hate this person at a glance.


    Xu Shaotang winked at the three girls, motioned them to step back a little, then slowly stood up, looked at the arrogant man with cold eyes, and hummed: "it''s you who should go away, isn''t it?"


    From the man''s eyes, Xu Shaotang knew that this man was definitely not a good bird. Since he was not a good bird, he should roast it and eat it!


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes, the man in white is slightly stunned. Maybe he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would dare to talk back to him?


    "To die!"


    After a little Leng, the man in white was very angry. He didn''t even think about it. He just slapped Xu Shaotang.


    The speed of his slap is fast and urgent, which just confirms Xu Shaotang''s conjecture. This man is really a master! If ordinary people can''t even see clearly, they will be slapped by this slap, and almost 100% of them will die on the spot!


    But Xu Shaotang is not an ordinary person after all. When the man in white slapped him, Xu Shaotang had already blocked him.


    "Well?"


    The man in white probably didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could even block his slap. He looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that people outside were not vulnerable!""People outside?" Xu Shaotang moved slightly in his heart, half squinted at the man in white, and asked in a calm voice, "are you from Kunlun?"


    If this person is really from Kunlun, it is not difficult to understand why he dare to be so arrogant.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man in white was surprised again, and then suddenly said, "I didn''t expect that you also know the Kunlun kingdom. It seems that you know those people I want to catch in the Kunlun kingdom? Ha ha, it seems that I''m lucky to find the person I''m looking for so soon! "


    It''s true that they are from Kunlun, and it''s obvious that those who come are not good at it!


    No wonder the old man said that there are not many good birds in the Kunlun kingdom. Now from the two people he contacted, there are really no good birds, and they are all the same lecherous goods!


    "I do know those people who escaped from your Kunlun kingdom!" Xu Shaotang looked at the man in white and said with a smile: "it seems that we are destined to have a war. Before that, I want to ask you a question!"


    "What''s the problem?" The man in White asked subconsciously.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the three women, who had retreated for several feet. Then he turned to look at the man in white and said with a disdainful smile: "in the legend of Xia Kingdom, there is a country of daughters. I want to ask if Kunlun kingdom is a country of men? Haven''t you met a woman in the hell? "


    The Kunlun people who were killed last time were also greedy for the beauty of light dancing. Now the bird people are greedy for the beauty of his women again. They are all Kunlun people, all dressed in white, and they are all like 250000!


    This makes him have to doubt whether they have never seen a woman or a beautiful woman in their life?!

 Chapter 1017

    "To die!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man in White''s anger is completely ignited in an instant, and his eyes stare at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man in white with disdain and said with a smile: "I think it''s you who are looking for death! Last time there was a man in white like you who was just as arrogant as you. Now the body should have maggots, right? Oh, no, according to the climate of Kunlun Mountain, his body should not have maggots. "


    "You killed Yunqing?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man in white looks shocked. His whole body suddenly shakes, and his murderous spirit is released without any disguise.


    "Do you know the Birdman?" Xu Shaotang looked at the man in white in surprise. He didn''t expect that the man in white and the man who killed the bird that day would know each other.


    It''s like birds of a feather flock together!


    The man in white clenched his fists and stared at Xu Shaotang like a poisonous snake. He gritted his teeth and said, "he''s my brother! You killed Yunqing, and I will avenge him! "


    "Ah?" No wonder Xu Tang was shocked again by his cold words! It seems that both of you brothers are going to die in my hands. "


    "Arrogance


    With a cold drink, the man in white suddenly bullied him and hit Xu Shaotang with all his strength. At the same time, he said without a trace of humanity: "I''m Yunkun, a member of the cloud family in Kunlun! Remember my name in case you don''t know who killed you


    Yunkun is very arrogant. I don''t know whether he learned from his younger brother Yunqing, or he learned from Yunqing, or the people of the Yuns are so arrogant.


    In his heart, it seems that Xu Shaotang has been determined!


    With a cold smile, Xu Shaotang raised his hand to be with Yun Kun. At the same time, he learned Yun Kun''s tone and said, "my name is Xu Shaotang, a member of the Xu family in Tianhai! You also remember my name, only after you become a ghost do you know who to settle accounts with! "


    Two palms meet each other and make a loud noise. They are shocked by each other''s strong Qi. The difference is that Xu Shaotang only takes two steps back, while Yun Kun takes five or six steps back to stabilize his body.


    A simple move, Xu Shaotang has roughly judged the strength of Yunkun.


    Although Yunkun is also a master of alchemy, he should have just entered the alchemy. In terms of strength, he should be a little inferior to Xia Jiuli.


    Looking at Yun Kun who was shocked by himself, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that I am right. You two brothers are doomed to die in my hands!"


    At the moment, Yunkun is full of shock. He knows that Xu Shaotang is a master, but he never thought that Xu Shaotang is so strong, which is no less than the gang they encircled in the Kunlun circle.


    "You want to kill me?" Yunkun coldly looked at Xu Shaotang, even if his strength and Xu Shaotang still have a certain disparity, but his face is still full of confidence.


    "Bullshit!" Xu Shaotang looked at Yun Kun with an idiot''s eyes and said with a sneer, "I''m sorry if I dare to hit Xu Shaotang''s woman and don''t kill you! Since you are deeply in love with your brother, you can go to Jiuquan and get together, so that he won''t be too lonely alone. Maybe he can meet some beautiful female ghosts. "


    He doesn''t know the strength of the cloud family in Kunlun, but he has already killed Yunqing. He and the cloud family are immortal. In this case, why not kill another one?


    At the moment, Yunkun also knows that he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, but he is not anxious in his heart. He just says to Xu Shaotang in a cold voice: "if you kill me, you will die!"


    "Idiot!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to talk to Yun Kun any more. His whole body''s Qi suddenly starts to work. He drinks loudly and kills Yun Kun like a bolt of lightning.


    At this time, it''s really silly not to kill Yun Kun!


    In the face of Xu Shaotang, Yunkun''s Qi suddenly forms a shield in front of his body, and at the same time raises his fist to meet Xu Shaotang.


    This time, Xu Shaotang took out all the strength, in order to quickly solve the front of this idiot.


    After a loud bang, their fists collided with each other heavily, accompanied by a crisp "click" sound, Yunkun gave out a dull hum. Just at the moment of the collision, Xu Shaotang''s powerful force had broken the bone of his arm.


    With a successful hand, Xu Shaotang naturally refused to give up. His fist wrapped in Zhenqi smashed at Yunkun''s body protecting Zhenqi and yelled: "broken!"


    With the sound of Xu Shaotang''s loud drinking, his fist fell down fiercely, and Yunkun''s body protecting Qi was defeated by him in an instant. However, Xu Shaotang''s boxing power did not decrease, and a heavy punch was on Yunkun''s chest.


    "Poof!"


    The gap of strength is there, Yunkun''s body is instantly hit by Xu Shaotang, the blood from his mouth is sprinkled in the air, and his body is heavily hit on the ground, throwing a deep hole in the shape of a man on the solid ground.


    Xu Shaotang, of course, refuses to let Yun Kun go. His purpose is to kill him. Seeing that Yun Kun is seriously injured by himself, he flies forward again. A real Qi shoots out of his hand and points directly at Yun Kun''s eyebrows.Just when Xu Shaotang thinks that this genuine Qi is enough to kill Yun Kun, who is seriously injured, a genuine Qi suddenly comes from the opposite side, and directly collides with Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi. The two genuine Qi collide, and all of them disappear in an instant.


    "Help?"


    Looking at his true Qi offset by that true Qi, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    At the same time, a shadow quickly appears in front of the pit, protecting the cloud Kun firmly behind.


    It was not until then that Xu Shaotang saw the face of the shadow clearly. It was an old man in a black gown. The old man''s face was full of gullies, but his eyes looked turbid. After taking a fierce look at Xu Shaotang, he turned to look at the clouds struggling to climb up from the pit and said quietly, "young master, you go first! Let the old slave deal with him


    "Fenghufa, he killed Yunqing. Kill him for me!" Yunkun''s mouth is stained red by his own blood, and his mouth is also carrying a line of eye-catching blood. He barely supports his body and looks at Xu Shaotang fiercely.


    Feng HUFA gently shook his head to Yunkun and said, "this man is very powerful. I''m not sure I can kill him. You should take this news back first. The master will make his own decision!"


    Hearing the words of fenghufa, Yunkun was shocked again. He didn''t expect that fenghufa''s evaluation of Xu Shaotang was so high.


    However, since fenghufa is not sure to kill Xu Shaotang, he''d better go first. If fenghufa is unfortunately defeated by Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang will never let him leave alive.


    "Good! Then it''s up to you! "


    Yun Kun nodded to the wind Dharma protector, stroked his chest, dragged his seriously injured body and left quickly. Before he left, he looked at the three girls greedily.

 Chapter 1018

    Looking at the greedy color in Yunkun''s eyes before he left, Xu Shaotang''s murderous opportunities emerge in his heart, but he knows that as long as he hands on Yunkun himself, the old man in black in front of him will cover Yunkun to leave desperately.


    As soon as the wind protection method appears, Xu Shaotang knows that he can''t kill Yun Kun. It can be imagined that when Yun Kun returns to the Kunlun realm, the cloud family of the Kunlun realm will surely come to seek revenge against the Xu family. At that time, it may not be the strength of Yun Kun and wind protection method.


    At the thought that the Xu family would soon be avenged by the Kunlun people, Xu Shaotang was very angry.


    If it wasn''t for the wind Dharma that blocked his genuine Qi attacking Yunkun, Yunkun would be a corpse now!


    Seeing Yun Kun leave, Feng HUFA looks back at Xu Shaotang.


    "Young man, you are very strong!" Feng HUFA''s eyes firmly locked on Xu Shaotang, with a slight appreciation on his face, "although I appreciate you a bit, but you killed the second young master, I still have to kill you!"


    "You think you have the strength to kill me?" Xu Shaotang looks at fenghufa coldly. At this moment, he transfers all his anger that he failed to kill Yunkun to fenghufa.


    He listened to all the words that fenghufa said to Yunkun just now. Since fenghufa is not sure that he will be killed, he is sure that he will be killed!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng HUFA shook his head slightly and said faintly: "no, but only one of us can leave here alive today! I hope the one who left alive is not you! If I were you, I would choose to give up, so at least it won''t affect my family


    "Ha ha, your ability to talk nonsense is much stronger than your strength!" Xu Shaotang hummed coldly: "what kind of bird is your master, you don''t know in your heart?"


    From the character of Yunkun and Yunqing, we can see that the head of the Yuns family is not a good thing, otherwise they would not have taught their two sons like this.


    Fenghufa glanced at the pities standing in the distance. After only one look, he knew why his master was fighting with the young man in front of him. He was afraid that he found that the young man killed Yunqing, which was also a mistake. His real purpose must be to seize the three beautiful women.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang is right in saying that the two brothers really haven''t seen beautiful women.


    Kunlun is not like the secular world, where martial arts are the most important. Big fists are the hard truth. Kunlun is not without beauties, but beauties are limited. There are many people who are stronger than Kunlun. They have no chance to kiss each other.


    Therefore, when they suddenly meet the beauties in the secular world, their first thought is to occupy them for themselves, because they believe that their fists are bigger than those in the secular world.


    Unfortunately, both of them had bad luck, but they met with tough stubble.


    "It''s their honor to be liked by my young master!" Fenghufa doesn''t think that Yunkun''s behavior is wrong. At most, it can only be said that Yunkun''s luck is not good. If the beauty he likes doesn''t have this young man around him, even if he forcibly takes several girls away to accompany him, it''s a matter of course.


    This logic is really powerful!


    Xu Shaotang looked at Feng HUFA coldly, twisted his neck, and said with a smile, "so it''s his honor that your second young master can die in my hands."


    "Arrogance! Although you do have some strength, you are nothing in front of my cloud family! " Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng HUFA''s face was full of anger. He stared at Xu Shaotang and said, "let me see how good you really are!"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang said angrily: "since you want to die for your master, I will help you!"


    He failed to kill Yun Kun. It''s good to kill the wind protector in front of him. Anyway, he and the cloud family are dead enemies. It''s a blow to the strength of the cloud family to solve a wind protector now.


    The enemy doesn''t care how much, but if they kill one, they will lose one!


    Feng HUFA snorted coldly and said, "it''s not sure who will win the battle."


    Although there is no certainty that Xu Shaotang will be killed, who knows the real result in the end?


    Wind Dharma a word finish, the body has jumped up, in the twinkling of an eye has been in front of Xu Shaotang, double palm continuous attack to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang''s palms meet with each other. Suddenly, a flexible and incomparable palm wind surges up. The palm force is like a net. He wants to cover it. However, the seemingly incomparable and flexible palm wind has a strong force. They have already made several palms in succession.


    It has to be said that the old man''s strength is indeed much stronger than that of Yun Kun. The palm power of fenghufa is like a wave in the sea. At first, it is not strong. But after accumulating the palm power, the strength of each palm is stronger than that of the previous one. After several palms, Xu Shaotang is shocked by the old man''s continuous palm power and retreats.


    Xu Shaotang only felt a burst of Qi and blood gushing from his internal organs. Even though he tried hard to suppress the surging Qi and blood, there was still a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth."What strange Kung Fu!" Xu Shaotang stood still in his body, full of surprise.


    This is a bit similar to the diejin in the traditional martial arts of Xia state. At the beginning, it just gives people a feeling of flexibility, but with the continuous accumulation of layers of strength, the strength behind it is extremely powerful. If he continues to fight, he will be shocked by the old man and suffer serious internal injuries.


    Fenghufa put away his offensive and stood in front of Xu Shaotang with a cold hum, saying: "if you only have this strength, you will die today!"


    After a word, the right hand of fenghufa waved upward, and the continuous palm force came to Xu Shaotang again like a wave.


    "You think too much of yourself!" Xu Shaotang snorted: "I''m just trying your strength. Do you really think you can beat me by this means?"


    "To show off the benefit of words!" Wind Dharma heavily snorted and said: "I hope your strength is as powerful as your tongue! Don''t let me down


    Xu Shaotang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t let you down. You will know right away that you are really nothing!"


    In the face of the wind Dharma once again continuous attack of palm force, Xu Shaotang but not with him hard, so the loss will only be his own! Xu Shaotang''s body is constantly retreating to avoid the attack of fenghufa. Instead of fighting against fenghufa, Xu Shaotang is looking for opportunities to fight back in constant evasion.

 Chapter 1019

    Looking at Xu Shaotang constantly dodging the attack of fenghufa, he doesn''t launch a counterattack at all. Song Yinuo, who is watching the battle from afar, anxiously asks Ji Rushu, "Rushu, what''s wrong with Shaotang? Can''t he beat the old man? Or we''d better inform someone to come and meet him as soon as possible! "


    Ji Rushu is the only one among them. Song Yinuo and Lianxin have seen Xu Shaotang fight with others before, but they have never seen Xu Shaotang just dodge but not fight back. So when they suddenly see such a scene, they begin to worry about Xu Shaotang. She is afraid that Xu Shaotang will have an accident. If Xu Shaotang has an accident, she doesn''t know what she has I don''t have the courage to live.


    Listening to song Yinuo''s question, Ji Rushu gently shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but listen to Shaotang''s words, he should still have some assurance..."


    Although Ji Rushu was born as a killer, her strength is not very strong among the killers. The success of most of the killers depends more on her super camouflage ability.


    "There''s no need to call for help." Pity heart some helpless said: "Shaotang is already a very strong master, if even he is not the old man''s opponent, even if call people to come here is nothing but to die in vain."


    While they were talking, they didn''t make direct contact with Xu Shaotang, but Feng HUFA was a little angry. As they continued to attack Xu Shaotang, they said angrily: "rat, dare you fight with me head-on?"


    "Do you want to fight head on? Good! I''ll help you! "


    A word fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped dodging, the whole body of the true Qi overwhelming the two people shrouded in them, the true Qi gushing on the condensation of his fist.


    In the process of dodging just now, he has found the characteristics of the attack of the wind protector. In fact, the old man is using his strength to gradually transform his strength into his own strength in every fight with him. Only in this way can his palm strength be stronger than his own.


    Now just don''t fight with him. Fenghufa''s strange attack way can''t give full play to its power!


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang suddenly flashed to his side when the wave like palm force of fenghufa hit him, and roared: "kill!"


    In an instant, the fist full of Qi turned into a palm knife. The fierce Qi was like a sharp big knife, which brought gusts of wind and overturned all the tables and chairs around them.


    Fenghufa suddenly realized that something was wrong and quickly crossed Xu Shaotang''s attack. However, the next moment, Xu Shaotang''s attack appeared continuously. Xu Shaotang didn''t give fenghufa a chance to breathe, and the powerful attack continued to attack fenghufa.


    The two fight fiercely. After each attack, Xu Shaotang moves his position and attacks the wind Dharma protector from the other side.


    Xu Shaotang''s attack is getting faster and faster. Fenghufa is tired of parrying. It can only avoid Xu Shaotang''s attack by constantly changing its position. In an instant, the offensive and defensive sides have changed.


    Just now, it was Xu Shaotang who kept dodging, but now it has become the wind protector. However, Xu Shaotang''s dodging has other purposes, but the wind protector''s dodging is just because he doesn''t want to die in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    However, this is exactly what Xu Shaotang wants. He doesn''t give the wind Dharma protector the chance to borrow his help. Although the old man can block his attack for the time being, there will be times when he can''t!


    Their bodies grew faster and faster, leaving only two shadows moving in the air. Many people by the river were far away, looking at the scene in disbelief.


    Finally, in the constant defense, the wind protection or let Xu Shaotang seize the opportunity.


    Xu Shaotang''s fist directly broke through the defense of fenghufa. His five fingers were like a sharp steel knife and inserted into fenghufa''s arm. With a strong pull, the whole arm of fenghufa was immediately pulled off by Xu Shaotang, and a blood mist burst out in the air.


    "Ah


    The severe pain makes Feng HUFA scream out loud, and his strength drops sharply when he loses one arm. Xu Shaotang''s heavy fist blows him away.


    With a bang, Feng HUFA''s body also smashed a big hole in the shape of a human on the ground, but his strength was much stronger than that of Yun Kun. He jumped out of the hole in an instant and quickly reached out to seal the artery at his broken arm to prevent himself from losing too much blood.


    A trace of blood slid down the corner of fenghufa''s mouth.


    Fenghufa didn''t take care of the blood at the corner of his mouth at all. He just stared at Xu Shaotang, who was walking slowly towards him. He coughed blood and said, "young man, your strength is really beyond my imagination! I didn''t expect that there would be so many alchemy masters with this aura outside! "


    "I didn''t expect that there was a Kunlun boundary in Kunlun mountain!" Xu Shaotang coldly looks at the wind Dharma which is seriously injured by himself. At this moment, the wind Dharma is dead in his heart.


    Feng HUFA grinned with blood: "you will know the real strength of Kunlun kingdom. I know you will die in your hands, but you will soon come down to Jiuquan to accompany me!"


    As long as Yun Kun returns to the Kunlun realm safely, someone will avenge them. At that time, not to mention the young man in front of him, even those who fled from the Kunlun realm before, they can''t be the opponents of the Kunlun realm. The strength of the Kunlun realm can''t be imagined by people in the secular world outside."Even if I come to Jiuquan, I won''t accompany you, so you can rest assured." Xu Shaotang light said, at the same time in the hands of the Qi has been condensed.


    He doesn''t like to talk to people who are dying. Many people talk because they see that the enemy is dying. In the end, instead of killing the enemy, they lose their lives. Xu Shaotang won''t make such a mistake.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng HUFA burst out laughing and said, "you are more interesting than those who broke into Kunlun before! But I won''t give you a chance to kill me


    "Why, still want to fight?" Xu Shaotang said, "with respect, your resistance is futile! Don''t worry, I won''t let you die too painfully! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang slowly raised his palm, intending to give the upper hand to protect the Dharma.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang raised his hand, Feng HUFA suddenly raised his hand quickly and slapped his forehead.


    With the sound of a broken skull, Feng Dharma''s body suddenly fell down. In this way, he ended his life, which can be regarded as preserving his last dignity as an expert.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the wind Dharma''s action in consternation. He didn''t expect that the old man would choose to commit suicide. His character was strong.

 Chapter 1020

    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly, and then slowly walks towards several women.


    "Pity, ask someone to help him with the body." Xu Shaotang looked back at the corpse of Feng Dharma protector again and sighed: "it''s also a master. Let people bury him."


    There is a saying that people are dead. Although he and fenghufa were still hostile a few minutes ago, now that they are all dead, there is no need to vent their anger on their bodies. Burying them is also a respect for the masters.


    Pitiful heart lightly nods, immediately informed a person to come over to wind to protect the corpse of the method to astringent.


    After such a thing happened, they naturally could not go out again. Xu Shaotang immediately took the three girls back to Xu''s home.


    "Shaotang, who are they?" Although Xu Shaotang is safe now, song Yinuo still has some worries in her heart. She knows that the man in white who escaped will not give up.


    As they stood far away, they didn''t hear much of Xu Shaotang''s conversation with Yun Kun and Feng HUFA, and they didn''t know that they were from the Kunlun Kingdom, but they had already guessed the compassion of the Kunlun kingdom.


    Xu Shaotang said to song Yinuo with a smile: "don''t care who they are. In a word, you just know they are not good people."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want his family to know about the world of Kunlun. If they all know this, they should worry about him. He still hopes that these women in his family can live a carefree and happy life. Of course, it''s impossible for them to worry about themselves.


    Pity heart a little worried to see Xu Shaotang one eye, ask a way: "let that lascivious person escape, can leave what trouble?"


    "There must be some trouble, but don''t worry about it. I''ll solve it." Xu Shaotang turned back to pity heart, said quietly with a smile.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo''s face became a little ashamed and said, "if you don''t fight to come out, you won''t encounter this kind of thing."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "just relax. It has nothing to do with you. Even if you don''t meet them today, sooner or later they will come to us."


    These people have long been feuding with the Kunlun world. It is obvious that the purpose of Yunkun and fenghufa''s coming out this time is to trace the whereabouts of Mu Tiance and his gang who have been to the Kunlun world. It seems that the Kunlun people do not intend to give up. So even if there is no such thing, he will be against the Kunlun people sooner or later. Now he is just a little ahead of time.


    Moreover, he guessed that people from Kunlun might not only come from Yunkun, but also from other cities.


    No matter what, there is one thing that can not be denied, that is, people in the Kunlun Kingdom have come out of the Kunlun Kingdom, and most of them have a sense of supremacy, just like the former Mu family.


    "Really?" Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang blankly. She thinks that Xu Shaotang''s words are just to comfort her.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile, but he began to think about how to deal with the storm that was about to hit him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang fell into thinking, Lian thought and asked him: "do you want me to send someone to trace the whereabouts of the man who escaped? If possible, try to kill him before he goes back!"


    "Kill?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Just when he heard Lianxin''s words, he seemed to have come up with an idea. Although the success rate of this method is not high, it is not impossible to have a try.


    "Well, that person is not an easy one. Although he may or may not be able to trace his whereabouts, he can try to reduce the trouble as much as possible!" At the moment, all the things she thinks about are from the perspective of Xu Shaotang. All she does is to minimize the risk of the Xu family.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said with a smile, "not for the time being. I''ll think about it later."


    Just when compassion said this, he already had an idea. Maybe he could try it when he got home.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang say so, pity heart no longer more words, he knows Xu Shaotang will have a decision, don''t want to because of his too much talk and interfere with Xu Shaotang''s judgment.


    Nothing to say all the way.


    Back home, Xu Shaotang quickly took the phone and went out alone.


    When you dial mu Tiance''s phone number, mu Tiance''s voice will soon come from it.


    "Brother mu, what''s the matter? Is it all right?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s smile, mu Tiance guessed that most of it was not good. He said faintly, "I don''t care about my injury. Just say something."


    "You see, don''t I care about you?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "how about let me use it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance almost dropped his phone directly on the ground. In his heart, he secretly scolded: "this bastard, do you want to be so direct?"?But if you think about it carefully, it''s also in line with Xu Shaotang''s character. At least Xu Shaotang''s saying so now is much easier to accept than letting him find out that he was used by Xu Shaotang. Even if he was used, he doesn''t seem to be so disgusted as he imagined.


    After a slight delay, mu Tiance fiercely said to the phone: "if you have a word, say it, fart it!"


    You don''t have to be polite when dealing with Xu Shaotang. The more polite you are, the more you push your nose.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about it. Then he put aside his joking thoughts and said seriously: "the brother of the bastard who was killed by me in Kunlun kingdom came to me with someone. The bastard escaped after being injured by me. Now I think he wants to move back to Kunlun kingdom. Are you interested in killing him?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance suddenly saw a murderous opportunity in his eyes and asked in a calm voice, "where is he now?"


    It''s obvious that mu Tiance is still obsessed with Yunqing''s indistinguishable desire for light dance. Although Yunqing is dead, it''s a bad breath in his heart to kill his brother.


    "I really don''t know that." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "but I can ask Weixi area to pay attention to it. That bastard wants to go back to Kunlun. The boundary of Weixi area should be his only way. At that time, you can call your grandfather and your father. You can block that bastard in three ways. If you are lucky, you should be able to block it."


    "What are you doing?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "of course, I''m the back to cheer you on!"


    "Go away!"


    Mu Tiance is not angry and hangs up the phone, but Xu Shaotang knows that since mu Tiance does not refuse, it is a promise.

 Chapter 1021

    Of course, Xu Shaotang can''t really hide behind as he said to Mu Tiance. He still has a lot of things to do. In addition, he has to call Xu Qing, the dead old man.


    If Xuqing is here this time, Yunkun has no chance to escape, so he doesn''t have to trouble mu Tiance.


    Now it''s certain that people in Kunlun are born. I don''t know how much trouble there will be. If there is a dead old man, he still needs to have a little bottom in his heart. Otherwise, if he meets a master of this level, he won''t have a chance to escape.


    Xu Shaotang calls Xu Qing and tells Xu Qing about the birth of a person in the Kunlun kingdom. Xu Qing just "um" and hangs up. Xu Shaotang has a black face and doesn''t know what the dead old man thinks.


    Helpless slander in the heart of this dead old man after a few words, Xu Shaotang and to the dragon will be to weizhan''s phone, and then to weizhan to a phone.


    After finishing all this, Xu Shaotang slowly walked back to the villa.


    As soon as I got to the door, I saw Tantai Jingming standing in the courtyard, looking at herself. She seemed to have something to say to herself.


    "What''s the matter?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang walked up to Jingming and asked, "is there anything you don''t know about practicing internal skills? Do you want to ask me


    He has passed on the "Yulong Jue" to Tantai Jingming. Tantai has been working hard during this period of time. Even today, he didn''t go shopping with song Yinuo.


    Dan Tai Jing Ming gently shook her head, looked up at Xu Shaotang, and said slowly: "Enoch told me what you met outside today."


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang knows what she wants to say to herself. It seems that Tantai has made a decision.


    "Yes, the two people I met today are from Kunlun." Xu Shaotang said frankly: "the old one was killed by me, and the small one probably went back to move the rescue soldiers."


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang with a complicated look and says, "so, people in Kunlun still can''t bear to walk out of Kunlun after all?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "indeed, I think they not only came to Tianhai, but also probably went to other places."


    "After that, will there be more things for the dragon group?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked in a low voice.


    Since Xu Shaotang gave her "Yulong Jue", her strength has improved a lot. Originally, she wanted to take more time to practice "Yulong Jue", but now she can''t rest assured. She wants to return to the dragon group and fight side by side with her family.


    When Tantai Jingming talked to him about this morning''s event, he already knew the decision of Tantai Jingming. Seeing the look of Tantai at the moment, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing.


    "Dantai, if you really want to go back to the dragon group, I will support you." Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and gently embraces Tantai Jingming in his arms. He says with a smile: "in fact, even if you go back to the dragon group, we will have plenty of time to get along with each other in the future. If you don''t come to me, then I will go to you."


    When Xu Shaotang holds her in her arms, Tantai Jingming feels warm. For a moment, she almost wants to say that she won''t return to the dragon group.


    But thinking about those comrades who had fought together in the dragon group, she did not say that after all. She just buried her head in Xu Shaotang''s arms and breathed desperately, as if she wanted to remember Xu Shaotang''s familiar taste.


    "Pay attention to safety when performing tasks in the future." Xu Shaotang tightly hugged Tantai Jingming, stroked her long hair and said, "you have to remember that you have men. If you can''t make sure of something, you can always tell your man!"


    He didn''t want to take risks with taijingming, but he couldn''t stop her.


    In his arms, Tantai Jingming nodded her head and said with a slight cry, "well, I won''t be polite to you. I didn''t do it before, and I won''t do it later."


    "Why are you crying?" Xu Shaotang picked up the cheek of dantai Jingming and said with a smile, "it''s not life and death. Don''t be so sensational. Tianhai is not far from the capital. It can go back and forth two or three times a day! Besides, I estimate that I will go to the capital after a period of time, and then I will go to longzu to find you, and I will love you very much! "


    Speaking of the back, Xu Shaotang''s face has a little obscene smile. Of course, dantai Jingming knows what Xu Shaotang means.


    If it had been before, dantai Jingming would have been blushing and hiding in Xu Shaotang''s arms. But now, she is looking at Xu Shaotang with her bright eyes and biting her lips tightly. After a long time, she finally summoned up the courage to say to Xu Shaotang, "don''t wait, I want you to love me and love me tonight! I''ll be back in the dragon group early tomorrow morning! "


    With these words, dantai Jingming''s face is suddenly filled with red clouds, but she tries not to hide in Xu Shaotang''s arms. Instead, she looks at Xu Shaotang straightly, and her eyes are full of true feelings.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang gently nodded her head, Dan Tai Jing Ming can say these words, can think her heart is how much courage.Tan Tai Jing Ming also hugs Xu Shaotang tightly and whispers in his arms: "I find I can''t leave you any more. What should I do?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stroked the hair of Tantai Jingming, sighed softly and said, "when the world is peaceful, we will never have to separate."


    He did not want to leave these beloved people, but these are not what they can control. The truth is that the trees want to be quiet but the wind is not enough. There are always all kinds of broken people and things to destroy their peace.


    Tantai Jingming looks up slightly with a dazed look in her eyes. She doesn''t know when she can really have peace in the world, or even whether she can see that day.


    "After you go back, practice the Dragon Jue. Maybe you can touch the edge of alchemy soon." Xu Shaotang said to Tantai Jingming seriously.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "I will practice well. Even if it''s not for myself, it''s for you. I want to stay with you forever."


    She was about to leave. Many things she couldn''t say before were said by Tantai Jingming. When she said them, she found that they were not so hard to say. They just showed her true thoughts in front of the man she loved.


    That night, Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming spent a crazy night. Dantai Jingming also showed all her enthusiasm and seemed to want to melt her body into Xu Shaotang''s body.

 Chapter 1022

    Early the next morning, Tantai Jingming was sent to the airport by Xu Shaotang. After a long kiss, Tantai Jingming endured the feeling and boarded the plane to the capital.


    Looking at the back of Jingming walking into the airport, Xu Shaotang sighs.


    Although he had already had this psychological preparation, when this moment really came, he found that his heart was not so reluctant to Tantai Jingming?


    "Dan Tai, it must be good!"


    Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart and turned to walk out of the airport.


    While driving home, Xu Shaotang''s phone rings. He takes out the phone and finds that it''s mu Tiance.


    "Brother mu, don''t tell me, you have good news so soon?"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head, dispels the negative emotions caused by the separation in his mind, clears up his mood, and asks mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance light said: "not good news, I believe you will not be very happy to hear."


    "Early in the morning, don''t make fun of me." Xu Shaotang some speechless said: "I am now but very fragile, can not withstand the blow."


    Mu Tiance on the other end of the phone smiles and says, "I may not be able to help you. I can''t kill the person you''re talking about."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The flesh on Xu Shaotang''s face jumps abruptly, and suddenly he has a bad feeling in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for something more important, with mu Tiance''s character, it would be impossible to give up the chance to kill Yunkun. Although mu Tiance doesn''t say anything sweet, everyone knows that he cares about Qingwu very much. Yunqing has an idea about Qingwu. Mu Tiance only needs an opportunity and absolutely doesn''t mind killing Yunkun, Yunqing''s brother.


    "Yes Mu Tiance nodded and said, "people from the Kunlun Kingdom have also appeared in the capital."


    "Well, I see. Be careful."


    Now there is no need to say more. Now that there are Kunlun people in the capital, I''m afraid there will be waves again. Mu Tiance and Mu''s people obviously want to deal with Kunlun people who may attack Mu''s family in the capital. In this way, the plan to kill Yun Kun will fail. This is not good news for Xu Shaotang.


    But Xu Shaotang also knows that there is no way to deal with it. It''s good for them to stay in the capital. On the one hand, they can deal with the Kunlun people who appear in the capital. On the other hand, it''s for the safety of the Mu family. After all, from the current situation, most of the Kunlun people come to the Mu family.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "don''t worry, I won''t die before you die."


    "Then I still want you to die first."


    After making a joke with mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang hangs up.


    However, less than a minute after the phone hung up, it rang again, this time from Longjiang.


    Xu Shaotang got on the phone and said to Longjiang with a smile: "brother, I already know about the presence of people from Kunlun in the capital. Don''t worry, most of those people are going to the Mu family. The Mu family will deal with them."


    In his opinion, long will call him because he is worried that people in the Kunlun kingdom will mess around in the capital. That''s why he has such words.


    "That''s not what I''m telling you!"


    There was a dull voice from the phone.


    "Well?" Subconsciously, Xu Shaotang asked, "what is that? Now, apart from the Kunlun people, what else do you worry about? "


    "Xizhou!" Longjiang gritted his teeth and said, "according to the news we have recently, Xizhou has been in frequent contact with several other countries. It feels like they are brewing a huge conspiracy."


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped in his heart and asked tentatively, "don''t they want to unite to deal with Xia?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s very likely!" Long Jiang said in a deep voice: "Xizhou has declined a lot because of its internal problems and Qin Zongheng''s tactics. I don''t think they will be willing to watch the rise of Xia. This time, Xizhou has frequent contacts with several other countries. At this time, it''s almost impossible to go to war. It''s estimated that most of them are brewing a conspiracy against us."


    This is not difficult to understand. After all, Xizhou has been the world''s largest power for a long time. Now that Xia is about to wake up, how can Xizhou, who has been the leader for a long time, watch Xia rise?


    After thinking about this, Xu Shaotang quickly asked Longjiang, "what can I do for you?"


    "Not for the time being! Their purpose is not clear yet, and our intelligence system can''t get in touch with deeper things. We have to leave them alone for the time being to see what they want to do. " Long Jiang said a few words, and then said: "the contest between us and Xizhou is far from complete. Regional conflicts may break out at any time, and Xizhou may send people to our side to make trouble, but these are all things in the future. I just let you know in advance that it is likely to be useful at any time. You''d better be prepared. ""Well, I see!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "as long as you can use my place, call me at any time. I will never refuse."


    He had made this very clear a long time ago. Although he was no longer a law enforcer, he would never refuse as long as there was something he needed to do.


    Not because of anything, just because he is from Xia is enough.


    The dragon on the other end of the phone shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t doubt that. I know you are also in trouble now. I mean, if your trouble can be solved in the near future, it''s better to solve it in the near future. Otherwise, when you really need your help, I''m afraid you can''t leave!"


    "I''ll try my best..."


    Xu Shaotang said that he had no confidence.


    He wants to solve all the problems now, but he really doesn''t have such a great ability. Now, things without precepts have to be postponed for a while, and the most important thing is to deal with the cloud family that may come at any time.


    To be able to have such a master as the wind Dharma protector, the strength of the cloud family is no worse.


    If he and the dead old man are not here when the cloud family comes, he can''t bear the consequences.


    "Well, let''s all try our best!" The Dragon general sighed: "it''s really eventful now. Almost everything has accumulated together."


    After hanging up long Jiang''s phone, Xu Shaotang sighs in his heart.


    As long Jiang said, it''s really an eventful time. I thought that after the hand of God and the Mu family''s affairs were solved, there would be nothing left. Now I know that all this is just the beginning, and there are more troubles waiting for them.

 Chapter 1023

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang also kept an eye on the trend of the fleet of Xizhou united with several other countries, and was always on guard against the Revenge of the Kunlun Jieyun family.


    During this period, mu Tiance also heard that the Kunlun people in the capital were also captured by the Mu family. Now the Mu family is chasing the top master who escaped, but mu Jianchen tries to pry more things out of the mouth of the people they captured.


    "Ha ha, it''s really 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi!"


    Getting the news from mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling in his heart.


    Mu Huangyu was chased by Kunlun people before, but now it''s his turn to hunt Kunlun people.


    Just as he was sitting in the courtyard with Xu Ning in his arms, he was in a hurry.


    Seeing the look on pitiful heart''s face, Xu Shaotang knows that he is waiting for something to come.


    Xu Shaotang gives Xu Ning in his hand to Su Ruyun, then quickly stands up, winks at Lianxin, and signals to go outside to talk.


    Compassion heart understanding, immediately follow Xu Shaotang to go outside.


    As soon as he walked out of the door, pitiful heart said in a hurry: "just got the news, a group of people entered the sky sea, look at the posture of that group of people, it should be Kunlun people."


    "Ha ha, are you here at last?" Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly flashed a burst of cold light, to pity heart asked: "how many people are these people?"


    "There should be five or six." Pitifully, he took a worried look at Xu Shaotang and said, "as soon as those people arrived in Tianhai, they asked for someone to inquire about the location of Xu''s family. It was obviously aimed at us."


    Five or six?


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, if these five or six people are the strength of the wind Dharma protector, he obviously has to run for his life, but can he escape? impossible!


    If he escapes, the whole Xu family will fall into a great disaster! Therefore, no matter what the outcome of the war, he must fight! Fortunately, the dead old leader is still in Tianhai. If they don''t come too many powerful people, maybe they still have the strength of the first World War.


    But anyway, they have to fight to the end this time!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickly asked Lianxin, "where have they been?"


    "When my people got the news, they just entered the sky sea!" Pity heart said quickly.


    Just arrived at Tianhai? Calculate the time, there should be a while to come to the Xu family, this time can also inform the old boss.


    "Take your family to the secret room first, and come out when the danger outside is relieved!" No matter what happened outside, don''t let me tell you


    "Good!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang spoke seriously, she also knew that the people from Kunlun had brought great pressure to Xu Shaotang. She was no longer the age of a sentimental girl. She didn''t need to say anything about life and death together with Xu Shaotang. Some things were buried in their hearts. Speaking out was not only sentimental, but also affected Xu Shaotang''s mood. She believed in every girl of Xu Shaotang Everyone will have this idea, Xu Shaotang has something to do, they will never live alone!


    The only thing she can do now is to believe in her man, who has never let herself down!


    After a kiss on Xu Shaotang''s face, Lianxin immediately goes to do what Xu Shaotang has told her.


    Xu Shaotang slowly walked out of the door of Xu''s house and gave the dead old man a phone call. The dead old man said "um" as usual and then hung up.


    But Xu Shaotang knew that the dead old man would never ignore him.


    As Xu Shaotang quietly stands outside the door waiting for the people in Kunlun, compassion has begun to bring the family into the secret room.


    This secret room was specially designed by Xu Shaotang when it was built here. It is not only secret, but also can withstand high-intensity attacks. This secret room has not been used since it was built. Now it is still used.


    "Pity, what''s the matter?" Fang LAN, who is taken into the secret room by pity, asks with worried face.


    Pity heart forced out a smile to Fang LAN, said: "Mom, it''s OK, don''t worry, Shaotang will deal with it! The most important thing for us now is to protect ourselves so that Shaotang will not be distracted by our safety. "


    "I know!" Fang LAN nodded, his face more and more worried, puzzled asked: "his things have not been dealt with? Now what happened? Has he offended anyone he shouldn''t? "


    His son himself is the most clear, Fang LAN subconsciously thought, Xu Shaotang is mostly offended to what the head of the characters.


    But then again, my son is so familiar with those big men above. How could anyone dare to make a decision on him? Is


    Think of here, Fang Lan''s mind suddenly came up with an absurd idea, the word "rabbit death dog cooking" inexplicably appeared in his mind.


    Lianxin doesn''t know what Fang LAN thinks. She just pulls Fang LAN to the secret room and says slowly: "he really offends people, but these people provoke him first! Mom, don''t think about it. Go into the secret room. I''ll see if there are any other people at home who haven''t entered the secret room. "See pity this look in a hurry, Fang Lan also inconvenience to ask more, worried to pity after nodding, then quickly into the secret room, pity right, they can''t let their son because of their safety and distraction.


    Pity took a look at the people in the secret room and counted them carefully. All the people of the Xu family were in it.


    See all people have entered the chamber of secrets, compassion this just a little down heart, go to the side, slowly close the chamber of secrets that heavy door.


    "Sister Lianxin, is Shaotang OK?"


    "Sister Lianxin, what''s the situation?"


    With the door of the secret room closed, the women at home immediately asked pitiful heart.


    They all know that Lianxin helps Xu Shaotang deal with some affairs. Now they can''t ask Xu Shaotang. They have to ask Lianxin.


    Listening to the constant inquiries from everyone, pitiful heart quickly raised his hand, motioned everyone to be quiet, then glanced at everyone, slowly said: "now Shaotang''s enemies come to seek revenge, we are all in the secret room, without Shaotang''s notice, all don''t go out, only we are good, Shaotang can concentrate on dealing with the enemy! Ladies and sisters, we have to believe in our men! "


    At this time, Lianxin''s elder sister demeanor finally showed up. She was also a person who had experienced big waves in her life. Compared with other women of Xu Shaotang, she was much more mature and stable. Of course, this was only her appearance. In fact, she was worried about Xu Shaotang''s death.

 Chapter 1024

    Xu Shaotang just stood there quietly.


    Although his face looked like the wind was clear and the clouds were light, he couldn''t calm down in his heart.


    For such a long time, the dead old man still didn''t show up, which made his heart more and more weak.


    More than half an hour later, the dead leader still did not appear, but Xu Shaotang and others had already appeared.


    He didn''t know any of the five people except Yun Kun.


    Yun Kun is still wearing his trademark white dress. It seems that his injury has recovered. With this dress, he looks like a dog, but it also confirms the saying that he is called a "beast in clothes"! Behind Yunkun stood four old men, two of whom were dressed in black robes and one in purple robes.


    Xu Shaotang just glanced at Yun Kun, and then set his eyes on the four people behind him. The strength of the two old men in black robes should not be bad, but compared with the two old men in purple robes, their strength should be a little worse.


    He didn''t know the strength of the two purple robed elders, but since they came here, the two purple robed elders looked sleepy. If the two old men were not really sleepy, they should be two peerless masters! At least, its strength should not be inferior to the dead old man!


    Looking at this luxurious lineup, Xu Shaotang had to feel in his heart: in order to destroy the Xu family, the cloud family in Kunlun is really willing to pay for it!


    "I didn''t expect that you haven''t escaped yet!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing at the door of Xu''s house, Yun Kun has a sinister look in his eyes. He thinks that he almost lost his life in Xu Shaotang''s hands a few days ago, and he wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Yun Kun faintly and said, "I didn''t expect you would dare to come! This time, I''m afraid you have no chance to escape! "


    When he saw Yunkun, he had made up his mind that he would kill Yunkun here as long as he had the chance, even if he killed himself. If Yunkun was left behind, there would be endless troubles.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shaotang, you are so arrogant!" Looking at Xu Shaotang standing there, Yun Kun''s face showed an exaggerated smile, full of sarcastic laughter and said: "now you still want to kill me? I''m afraid you''ll never have this chance! "


    Xu Shaotang has the final say, "if there''s a chance, it''s not your final say, but I has the final say."


    As far as the current situation is concerned, he really has no chance to kill Yunkun, but in terms of momentum, he must not be weaker than Yunkun!


    "Arrogance One of the purple robed old man''s eyes closed slightly suddenly burst out a burst of fine light. His eyes were looking at Xu Shaotang, and he asked in a fierce voice: "did you kill fenghufa?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "I didn''t kill him. To be exact, he was forced to commit suicide by me! If you want to see his body, I can have it dug up for you to see! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the two old men in black had a sad look on their faces. They held their fists and roared: "big brother! We will take revenge for you


    When they look at Xu Shaotang, the sad color on their faces has turned into a strong anger, which is the look of longing to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    "It turns out that the wind protector is your big brother!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "are you two called fire Dharma and thunder Dharma?"


    "Do you know us?" Hear Xu Shaotang call out his name, the two people suddenly slightly a Leng.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was also slightly stunned. He just said it casually. He didn''t expect that these two people were really named by this name. I have to say that people in Kunlun were really casual.


    Slightly stunned, Xu Shaotang looked at the two purple robed elders and asked, "who are you? Don''t tell me, what kind of protector are you


    What''s after the storm? Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know.


    "You were not qualified to know our names!" The purple robed old man looked at Xu Shaotang contemptuously and said: "however, for a dying man, it''s OK to tell you! I''m the cloud parent, the cloud tide! "


    "Cloud startles thunder!" Another purple robed old man said lightly.


    "Cloud tide, cloud thunder?" Xu Shaotang stroked his chin and said with a smile: "I have to say that your name is better than your master''s name at least!"


    Up to now, Xu Shaotang''s face does not show any fear, but a clear wind and light clouds. People who don''t know think he has a plan. In fact, he only knows that he is making a mystery, because the dead old man has not arrived yet. He is completely delaying the time and wants to wait until the dead old man comes!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s bringing the fire of war to himself again, Yun Kun suddenly turned pale and looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely. He said, "what are you? How can you comment on us here? Xu Shaotang, you talk too much! Two elders, quickly take down Xu Shaotang. He''s very cunning. Don''t make any other trouble. "He can''t wait to see Xu Shaotang lying in front of him and letting himself trample. He decides to trample his feet on Xu Shaotang''s face!


    "Good!" Yun Haichao nodded and winked at the fire Dharma protector and the thunder Dharma protector. They knew each other and immediately stepped forward. It seemed that they were going to take Xu Shaotang down.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that they were about to attack themselves, Xu Shaotang quickly stopped them, looked at the sea of clouds and said, "before we start, can you answer me a question?"


    Yun Haichao raised his hand and asked fire protector and thunder protector to stop attacking Xu Shaotang. "If you have any questions, just ask them. I''ll let you know!"


    Xu Shaotang walked forward slowly, came to the opposite of yunhaichao step by step, and asked with a smile: "I want to ask, has your master never seen a woman?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, the four of them were slightly stunned, but Yun Kun looked at Xu Shaotang with an angry face and roared: "take him down for me, live! I want to... "


    Just when Yunkun roars with anger, Xu Shaotang suddenly attacks Yunkun without any sign. This is a move that he has been brewing for a long time. Once it comes out, it is the strongest attack.


    At such a close distance, Yunkun didn''t have time to dodge, and the four people behind him were stunned by Xu Shaotang''s words just now, and they haven''t recovered.


    "Poof


    Xu Shaotang''s ferocious fist fell on Yunkun''s chest. His fist was inserted into Yunkun''s chest like a sharp dagger!

 Chapter 1025

    A hit, Xu Shaotang immediately take back his fist, quickly retreat.


    With Xu Shaotang''s fist drawn out, Yunkun''s chest spattered with blood for several meters.


    "Ah


    Yun Kun uttered a shrill scream, covered his chest with his hands, and fell to the ground convulsively.


    The sudden change stunned the four people behind Yunkun. Looking at the blood flowing from Yunkun''s chest lying on the ground, their faces were filled with surging anger.


    "Despicable


    Yun Haichao''s eyes are as big as a brass bell, and his murderous spirit is revealed. He angrily scolds Xu Shaotang, turns to Yun Jinglei and says, "you heal the young master, I''ll kill this despicable bastard!"


    At the beginning, he didn''t want to fight Xu Shaotang. He just wanted the fire protector and the thunder protector to take Xu Shaotang down. But now, he decided to kill the bastard who attacked the young master himself!


    "Good!" Yun Jinglei agrees, squats down quickly, takes out a reddish brown ammunition from his body and gives it to Yun Kun lying on the ground. At the same time, he carries his true Qi into Yun Kun''s body to urge the effect of pills.


    "Hey, hey, I''m good enough!" Xu Shaotang knows how powerful his fist is. Unless a miracle happens, Yunkun will never survive!


    As long as you kill Yun Kun, he will be happy even if he is dead!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Yun Haichao was even more angry. He stepped out and suddenly shot at Xu Shaotang. He roared: "shameless rat, take your life!"


    "Come on! Let me see how powerful the elder of the cloud family is! "


    Xu Shaotang roared, his body also flew up, his whole body Qi suddenly ran, and rushed to yunhaichao without fear!


    "Bang!"


    No surprise, Xu Shaotang was directly hit by yunhaichao''s heavy fist, and his body flew tens of meters away in the air, which could stabilize his pace, but yunhaichao did not retreat.


    "Cough..."


    Xu Shaotang felt a burst of Qi and blood in his chest, coughed suddenly, and a mouthful of blood burst out.


    Looking at the murderous standing there, Xu Shaotang felt powerless. The gap in strength could not be made up at all! He is glad that the target of his surprise attack is Yunkun. If he chooses yunhaichao and yunjinglei, it is estimated that he will steal the chicken and lose the rice.


    "Dead old boss, if you don''t come again, I''m really going to die!" Xu Shaotang is in the heart anxious unceasingly to shout wildly.


    At this time, the fire Dharma protector and the thunder Dharma protector suddenly scream. Yun Haichao quickly looks back and sees that the two Dharma protectors are lying on the ground now. The wretched old man who had a battle with him in Kunlun kingdom before is standing there with a bad smile on his face. Although Yun Jinglei is very frightened, he doesn''t give his hand to Xuqing. He just instills his true Qi into Xuqing Yunkun, he''s afraid that if he breaks the indoctrination of true Qi, Yunkun''s life will be lost!


    Xu Qing stood there with a bad smile on his face and said with a smile to Xu Shaotang, "it''s really worthy of my apprentice. It''s my essence!"


    In fact, Xuqing had already arrived in the morning, but he didn''t show up. He knew that there would never be only one or two people from the cloud family, so he planned to attack secretly and kill one or two first.


    However, he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang also hurt Yun Kun seriously by sneak attack. When the angry cloud tide attacked Xu Shaotang, he quickly attacked the two Dharma protectors of huolei. Although they didn''t kill them, they basically lost their fighting power. Now, there are only cloud tide and cloud thunder left. It seems that the situation will be attacked by him instantly They turned around.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Xu Qing, Xu Shaotang probably also guessed what was going on.


    Xu Shaotang reached out to wipe the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, gave Xu Qing a thumbs up and said, "you''re too treacherous, but I like it! Hey, hey


    Obviously, Yun Jinglei doesn''t dare to stop instilling the true Qi into Yun Kun at all. In this way, there will be a cloud tide left. With Xuqing''s strength, there should be no problem in dealing with the cloud tide.


    Listening to the two people''s unbridled talking and laughing here, the angry look on Yun Haichao''s face is more prosperous. He stares at Xu Qing and says angrily: "so you are masters and apprentices. You are really the same despicable!"


    "Fart your mother!" Xu Qing pointed to Yun Haichao''s nose and scolded: "you are not shameless. When you smashed Kunlun, why don''t you fight with me alone? Now I know how to chatter here? "


    "Dead old boss, don''t be fooled, he will delay time!" Xu Shaotang understood Yun Haichao''s plan almost in an instant, and said to Xu Qing loudly, "he wants Yun Jinglei to stabilize Yun Kun''s injury, and then they will work together to deal with you!"


    It''s all the rest of his strategy just now, but now it''s used again. Isn''t it a typical example?


    "Noisy!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, yunhaichao, who plans to be exposed, is suddenly furious. Waving is a real Qi attacking Xu Shaotang.


    However, at the moment of his genuine Qi, another genuine Qi came first and then directly defeated him. It was the genuine Qi of Xuqing.Xu Qing flashed. He had already appeared between Yun Haichao and Xu Shaotang. He waved to Xu Shaotang and motioned Xu Shaotang to leave. Then he looked at Yun Haichao coldly and said, "now it''s time for us to calculate the Kunlun boundary."


    With that, Xuqing quickly attacked the cloud and sea tide, and the fury of Qi spread out in an instant, and a whirlpool suddenly appeared in the air.


    Xu Shaotang has already exposed yunhaichao''s plan. He naturally wants to solve yunhaichao in the shortest time. Otherwise, when yunjinglei stabilizes Yunkun''s injury, he will not be absolutely sure of winning in the face of two people who are close to his strength.


    In the face of Xuqing''s fierce attack, yunhaichao looks at Xu Shaotang fiercely. At the same time, he uses his whole body Qi to fight with Xuqing quickly. He knows Xuqing''s strength. Now Xi hopes yunjinglei can quickly stabilize Yunkun''s injury and join in the encirclement and suppression of Xuqing!


    Looking at Xu Qing and Yun Haichao, who are fighting fiercely together, Xu Shaotang also knows that he can''t help at all, but he is not idle. He decides to find some trouble for Yun Jinglei. Even if he can''t stop Yun Jinglei from stabilizing Yun Kun''s injury, he should slow down his speed as much as possible.


    After seeing Yun Jinglei, who sits there and closes his eyes and doesn''t ask about foreign affairs, treating Yun Kun, Xu Shaotang turns his eyes and has an idea in his head.


    Xu Shaotang quickly ran into Xu''s house. When he came out, he had a bunch of grenades in his hand and a shoulder resistance rocket!


    He won''t be stupid enough to put himself in in order to stop Yun Jinglei from healing Yun Kun, but the long-distance harassment is a good choice!

 Chapter 1026

    Xu Shaotang shows a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. He looks at yunjinglei who is healing Yunkun from a distance. His shoulder resistance rocket aims at Yunkun and yunjinglei.


    "Whew..."


    The rocket roared through the air and went straight at them.


    Looking at the rocket coming from the air, cloud thunder roared: "shameless rat!"


    He is really angry with Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang obviously takes advantage of others'' danger. Although he wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces in his heart, Yun Jinglei does not dare to let Yun Kun go and attack Xu Shaotang.


    The next moment, a real gas barrier suddenly appears in front of cloud thunder.


    "Boom!"


    When the rocket hits the real gas barrier of cloud thunder, it makes a huge explosion. The shock wave generated by the rocket explosion makes cloud thunder hum.


    Although the real Qi barrier blocked the rocket attack, he was not very well, his body was shocked slightly, but his hand still against Yunkun''s body, and the real Qi continued to pour into Yunkun''s body.


    "Hey, I see how long you can last!"


    Xu Shaotang never thought that he could use rockets to hurt Yun Jinglei. If only rockets could hurt him, people in Kunlun would be very easy to deal with.


    Xu Shaotang''s goal is to make Yun Jinglei unable to devote himself to the healing of Yun Kun. As for whether he can hurt Yun Jinglei, it''s something that he doesn''t even have to think about.


    Make up one''s mind, Xu Shaotang hand grenade to rain general throw to cloud thunder.


    "Boom boom..."


    One after another, the explosions are constantly ringing. Yun Jinglei can only fight against the attack of the grenade with his real Qi barrier. Although the grenade can''t hurt him at all, the real Qi barrier wants to consume the real Qi. He can''t use all the real Qi to cure Yun Kun.


    From this point of view, Xu Shaotang''s goal has indeed been achieved.


    "Shameless rat, I will kill you!" Yun Jinglei angrily looks at Xu Shaotang, and the murderer in his eyes is like a knife. He wants to go through Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    Hearing Yun Jinglei''s angry roar, Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "I''d better wait until you save your master."


    While speaking, Xu Shaotang continues to throw a grenade at Yun Jinglei.


    He is very glad that he abandoned Yunkun at the beginning. Otherwise, yunjinglei doesn''t need to heal Yunkun now. He only needs yunhaichao to hold the old man for a moment. Yunjinglei can definitely take his own life quickly.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was throwing hard, he suddenly felt a gust of wind rolling towards him. Xu Shaotang quickly dodged, but was still overturned by the wind.


    At the moment when he fell to the ground, yunhaichao had given up Xuqing and attacked him! It seems that Yun Haichao also knows that Xu Shaotang can''t go on making trouble like this, otherwise they may all be folded here today.


    In the face of yunhaichao''s attack, Xu Shaotang quickly uses his genuine Qi to dodge. Now he doesn''t need to fight with yunhaichao. He just needs to be able to ensure that he won''t be killed by yunhaichao.


    "Son of a bitch, hold on!"


    Xu Qing shouts to Xu Shaotang. He doesn''t care about the yunhaichao who attacks Xu Shaotang at all. Instead, he flies to the cloud and thunders. He is gambling. Yunhaichao doesn''t dare to ignore Yunkun''s life and death. It''s a typical way to encircle Wei and save Zhao!


    To see Xu Qing attack Yun Jinglei, Yun Haichao gives up his attack on Xu Shaotang and turns to kill Xu Qing.


    However, Xuqing is now in front of yunjinglei. Yunjinglei is ready to fight against Xuqing while putting his hand on Yunkun.


    "Break it for me!"


    Xuqing roared all over and burst out with real Qi. A fist made up of real Qi roared heavily on the real Qi barrier in front of cloud thunder.


    As if, there seems to be a slight sound of fragmentation, the next moment, cloud thunder in front of the real gas barrier has been empty clear fist burst.


    After breaking the true Qi barrier of yunjinglei, Xuqing continued to attack yunjinglei.


    "Bang!"


    Yunjinglei raises his hand to fight Xuqing''s real Qi fist. He has spent countless real Qi on treating Yunkun. Suddenly, yunjinglei can''t bear Xuqing''s overbearing blow, and "puff" spurts out a mouthful of blood.


    Even so, Yun Jinglei''s hand still doesn''t leave Yun Kun''s back. He still infuses true Qi into Yun Kun''s body. He must keep Yun Kun''s life. Yun Qing is dead. If Yun Kun dies again, Yun''s family will be dead!


    "Second!"


    Seeing that Yun Jinglei spurts blood under Xu Qing''s attack, Yun Haichao''s eyes suddenly turn red. In order to prevent Xu Qing from taking advantage of others'' danger, he quickly attacks Xu Qing from behind.


    Yunhaichao is also a top expert. Xuqing can''t attack yunhaichao when his attack doesn''t exist. When yunhaichao strikes, he quickly turns back to attack yunhaichao.


    However, this time yunhaichao is just a bluff. Just at the moment of Xuqing''s attack, yunhaichao suddenly comes to yunjinglei.


    Looking at Yun Jinglei whose chest is red with blood, Yun Haichao''s eyes are more red. While blocking in front of Yun Jinglei to prevent Xu Qing from attacking Yun Jinglei again, he gritted his teeth and said, "you take the young master first, I''ll hold this old thing!"Hearing Yun Haichao''s words, Yun Jinglei was shocked and said in a loud voice: "no, we have to go together! I will never leave you to escape alone


    "Son of a bitch! Do you want to die with us Yun Haichao burst into a rage and said, "as long as the young master is alive, the incense of our cloud family will not go out!"


    Now he really has no choice but to sacrifice his own for the survival of Yun Jinglei and Yun Kun. If these two people don''t leave, when he can''t resist Xu Qing''s attack, they will all be folded here.


    I''m careless!


    At the moment, Yun Haichao feels remorseful. At the beginning, he only sees Xu Shaotang and thinks that killing Xu Shaotang is as simple as searching for something. They relax their vigilance, which gives Xu Shaotang a chance to attack Yun Kun suddenly!


    If it is not for Yun Kun who is in danger now, they should have the upper hand in the current situation!


    Hearing Yun Haichao''s words, Yun Jinglei looked at the pale Yun Kun, and then at the Xu Qing who had finished the murder. He gritted his teeth and said, "brother, you can send the young master away. Anyway, I''ve been injured. Let me stop him!"


    "You can''t stop him!" Yun Haichao shook his head slightly and yelled: "hurry up, we can''t go any later! Do you want to see the empress of the cloud family! Let''s go


    He knew that although Yun Jinglei was injured, Xu Shaotang at least did not dare to chase him. As long as he could hold on for a moment, Yun Jinglei could escape with Yun Kun, who was seriously injured and dying.


    "Don''t leave! Now that you''re here, let''s all stay! "


    Cloud thunder is hesitating when a thick voice suddenly sounded in their ears.

 Chapter 1027

    Hearing this voice, everyone followed it, but saw mu Huangyu coming like an eagle.


    "It''s you!"


    Seeing mu Huangyu, Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing smile on their faces, while Yun Haichao and Yun Jinglei are overcast.


    Obviously, they know mu Huangyu. At the beginning of the first World War in Kunlun, they also have a clear understanding of Mu Huangyu''s strength. When they see mu Huangyu again, they naturally know that mu Huangyu is a bad comer.


    "You two, farewell from Kunlun, long time no see!"


    Mu Huangyu several flash body, already blocked in front of cloud startle thunder, although this words sounds to pour is polite, but this eye son actually takes the chilly light that takes a person''s heart and soul.


    Looking at mu Huangyu and Xu Qing in front of them, Yun Haichao and Yun Jinglei have no idea of fighting. At the moment, they just want to know how to escape safely under the hands of these two people who are not inferior to them or even slightly better than them. They can die, but Yunkun can''t!


    Xu Qing glanced at mu Huangyu lightly and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "Why, I''ve come to help you, but you don''t appreciate it?" Mu Huangyu asked with a smile.


    "Fart!" Xu Qing did not want to return: "if you mu Huangyu had such a good heart, the sun would come out in the West!"


    Xu Qing knows who mu Huangyu is. If he asks for help, mu Huangyu may help. But since he doesn''t ask, mu Huangyu won''t come to help. He doesn''t believe that mu Huangyu came to help him deal with the cloud family.


    Mu Huangyu gave a cool smile and said, "the dog bites LV Dongbin. It''s really your style of emptiness!"


    In fact, he didn''t really come to help Xu Shaotang deal with the people of the cloud family. He was a master who went all the way from Kunlun to the capital. He directly came from the capital to Tianhai. At the moment, the people who came to help deal with the cloud family didn''t want to help Xu Qing or Xu Shaotang, just because Yun Jinglei and Yun Haichao were the people who participated in the siege of them in the Kunlun world that day, and now they have a chance He will take revenge on that day. Of course, he will not miss this opportunity.


    Seeing that the two men were just talking there, they didn''t take them seriously at all. Yun Haichao and Yun Jinglei exchanged a look, as if they were discussing how to escape from the two men''s hands.


    Yunhaichao and yunjinglei have been brothers for many years. Sometimes, they don''t need to say anything. They just need a simple look to understand each other''s thoughts. Now, yunjinglei has understood yunhaichao''s thoughts.


    It''s very simple. It''s the same idea as before. Yun Haichao tries his best to hold Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, and Yun Jinglei quickly gets away from here.


    If at the beginning, Yun Jinglei thought about what he wanted to go together, but now he has no such idea. Now it''s not whether they can go together, but whether they can get away! They have seen the strength of Xuqing and mu Huangyu, and know the difficulty of taking Yunkun as an oil bottle to retreat from them.


    When making up his mind, Yun Jinglei has found the right direction.


    Just when both mu Huangyu and Xu Qinghuan are upset, Yun Jinglei suddenly embraces Yun Kun and quickly attacks Xu Shaotang in his direction.


    "No!" Xu Qing quickly goes to rescue Xu Shaotang, but Yun Haichao attacks mu Huangyu quickly.


    In the face of a sudden attack on his own cloud thunder, Xu Shaotang quickly retreats. Now cloud thunder is almost a madman, so he doesn''t have to fight with a madman.


    The most terrible thing is that the wounded beast is crazy!


    Just as Xuqing is about to stop yunjinglei''s attack on Xu Shaotang, yunjinglei''s body suddenly turns, holding Yunkun, and quickly flees in another direction. In fact, he didn''t plan to kill Xu Shaotang from the beginning to the end. He just wanted to lead Xu Qing away, so that he could find an opportunity to escape with Yun Kun.


    Looking at the crazy fleeing cloud thunder, Xu Qing said angrily: "want to run? You''re so playful when you''re old? "


    Being fooled by Yun Jinglei, Xu Qingxin China is very upset. She gives the cloud tide to Mu Huangyu, and quickly pursues the direction of Yun Jinglei''s escape.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that Yun Jinglei wanted to mislead Xu Qing and run away. At the moment, Xu Qing chased him, and he hurriedly chased him in the direction of Xu Qing''s escape. However, his speed was slower in front of Xu Qing and Yun Jinglei, the top experts.


    Yun Jinglei''s speed is very fast, but, after all, he is carrying Yun Kun''s oil bottle. In addition, he has been pouring real Qi into Yun Kun''s body to continue his life. His speed is no faster than empty Qing.


    In less than two minutes, Xu Qing has stopped in front of Yun Jinglei.


    "Want to run?" Xu Qing coldly looking at cloud thunder, cold voice way: "today you all can''t escape!"


    Looking at Xu Qing''s aggressive appearance, Yun Jinglei was full of anger in his heart. He stared at Xu Qing and said, "you''d better think clearly. If the young master is any worse, my cloud family will never die with you!"


    "Don''t we have an endless situation now?" Xuqing sneered: "don''t use any bullshit to threaten me. I don''t want to eat you. Today, you must die!"From the time they entered Kunlun, they and many people have been in a situation of never dying. Now that they have the chance to kill the experts of the cloud family, he will certainly not miss this opportunity.


    "Too much deception!"


    Yun Jinglei clenched his teeth, and his fist creaked. Looking at Xu Qing''s eyes, he seemed to have a thick flame.


    "A small amount of nonsense, take your life!"


    Xu Qing is too lazy to talk with Yun Jinglei. His body suddenly flies up. His whole body''s real Qi is like a tornado, which instantly envelops him with Yun Jinglei.


    Looking at Xu Qing''s posture, Yun Jinglei glanced at Yun Kun who was held in his arms and said slowly: "young master, we''ve tried our best to live. It depends on your nature!"


    Cloud thunder will cloud Kun gently on the ground, the whole body Qi also suddenly run, suddenly step out, fast to empty clear attack.


    Now if he still protects Yunkun, not only Yunkun doesn''t have any chance to live, but also they don''t have any chance to live. Now that they have reached this stage, they have to fight with Xuqing to the end. In this way, they may have a chance of life.


    "Ha ha, come here!" Xuqing laughs, turns suddenly, and thunders at the clouds with wild Qi.


    Yun Jinglei is also fearless, mobilize the whole body of Qi and Xuqing against, at the same time lightning like close to Xuqing, and he launched a close hand fight.


    This is the beginning of a great war.

 Chapter 1028

    Xu Shaotang didn''t see the battle between Xu Qing and Yun Jinglei. When he arrived, Yun Jinglei had fallen beside Xu Qing, his mouth was full of blood, and his whole body was covered with wounds that had been cut by the sword array. He looked like he was dying.


    "So soon?"


    Looking at the dying cloud thunder, Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing with a smile, "at least I''ll fight for a while more. I want to come and see the excitement."


    He didn''t really want to join in the fun, but wanted to see the fighting between the experts, hoping to learn something from the fighting between the experts. His current strength seems to have reached a bottleneck. Although Xuqing is only the cultivation of alchemy, Xuqing can almost kill him!


    If he crossed the bottleneck, he might be able to reach the level of Xuqing and mu Huangyu. In the face of the endless experts in Kunlun, he might have some resistance.


    This time Xu Qing arrived in time, otherwise he might have been the ghost of Yun Haichao.


    Xuqing also has a wound, which is caused by Yun Jinglei''s fighting back. However, this kind of wound can be ignored for Xuqing.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words at the moment, Xu Qing stares at Xu Shaotang angrily. Then he looks at Yun Jinglei, who is lying on the ground and is dying. He snorts and says to Xu Shaotang, "I''ll give you a chance to kill him personally."


    "Forget it, no interest!" Xu Shaotang glanced at Yun Jinglei faintly, then looked at Yun Kun on the other side, and said with a smile, "but I''m interested in this bastard


    These things are all caused by Yunkun, who is a jerk. Now that Yunkun is a jerk, he can vent his anger.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Watching Xu Shaotang walk slowly to Yunkun, Yun Jinglei, who is on the verge of death, forcibly props up his body, holds back the sharp pain of his whole body, and says intermittently: "if you Dare to move Big Young master, you promise, Xu family No chicken or dog left... "


    Now, Yun Jinglei already knows that he will die. He has no ability to protect Yun Kun. He just wants to threaten Xu Shaotang with the power of the cloud family and make him dare not move Yun Kun.


    However, he seems to forget that Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what kind of family the cloud family is in Kunlun. Moreover, Xu Shaotang was determined to kill Yun Kun from the beginning. The threat of cloud thunder not only didn''t make Xu Shaotang feel afraid, but also aroused Xu Shaotang''s ferocity.


    "If you say that, I''m going to kill Yunkun!" Xu Shaotang grinned at Yun Jinglei and said, "I''ve never been threatened. I''d like to see how you Yun family let me keep Xu''s chickens and dogs!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly goes to Yunkun. After the constant instillation of yunjinglei''s true Qi, and the pills yunjinglei put into Yunkun''s mouth play a role, Yunkun''s chest pierced by Xu Shaotang miraculously stops the blood. Although the wound still looks so terrible, if it goes on like this, Yunkun will not die.


    Great! A dying man has been saved!


    Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang won''t let Yun Kun live!


    Just as Xu Shaotang is about to step on Yun Kun, Yun Jinglei, who is dying, doesn''t know where his strength comes from. He suddenly flies to Xu Shaotang. It seems that he plans to kill Xu Shaotang before he kills Yun Kun.


    However, he seems to have forgotten Xu Qing beside him. At the moment when he attacks Xu Shaotang, Xu Qing has already moved. He grabs with one hand and his body moves. He directly pinches Yun Jinglei''s neck.


    "Click..."


    With the effort of Xu Qing''s hand, a voice of broken throat bone came, and Yun Jinglei''s body suddenly fell to the ground, and there was no breath in the blink of an eye.


    Until he died, Yun Jinglei''s eyes were wide open, and his eyes were full of unwillingness.


    As Yun Jinglei''s body falls, a small blue medicine bottle falls out of his arms. Seeing this small blue medicine bottle, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly shine.


    He remembers that the elixir Yunkun was given by yunjinglei was taken out of this small blue medicine bottle. Although Yunkun is still alive, it is largely due to yunjinglei''s constant infusion of Qi into his body, but Xu Shaotang believes that the elixir should also have a certain effect.


    Anyway, Yun Jinglei is dead. He will help Yun Jinglei to collect the legacy. Maybe he can use it anytime.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang happily picking up the small blue medicine bottle next to Yun Jinglei''s body, Xu Qing could not help but curl his mouth and said: "look at your promising point!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing with a black line on his face and said: "things in the Kunlun kingdom should be the same! Maybe you can use it one day... "


    "Pa!"


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, Xu Qing slapped Xu Shaotang on the forehead, looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely and said, "you little bastard, I''m kind to save you, and you dare to curse me!"


    Xu Shaotang touched his forehead and said, "I''m not cursing you, but stating a fact! Whatever, keep it firstPutting the small blue medicine bottle into his arms, Xu Shaotang walks slowly to Yun Kun, who is still in a coma. His feet have been slightly raised, facing Yun Kun''s neck.


    Just when his feet were less than one centimeter away from Yun Kun''s neck, he suddenly stopped, then looked at Xu Qing and said, "can you abolish this bastard''s cultivation?"


    "What do you want to do?" Xu Qing looks at Xu Shaotang with some doubts. He doesn''t know what the hell Xu Shaotang is up to.


    Xu Shaotang put away his feet and said with a smile: "this time, the cloud family''s massive attack on the Xu family has failed. The cloud family will definitely not give up. Maybe next time, more cloud family experts will come and save this bastard''s life. Maybe it''s useful!"


    When it''s a last resort, you can use Yun Kun''s life to threaten the Yun family, but the premise is that Xu Qing can abolish Yun Kun''s cultivation. Otherwise, unless he guards him all day, once Yun Kun''s injury recovers, the bastard will surely escape. He doesn''t want to steal chicken and eat rice.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing nodded slightly, said with a smile: "your boy''s heart is really not generally bad!"


    "Hehe, how can you deal with these families in the Kunlun kingdom without having more heart?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "although I really want to kill this bastard, if he can be my life preserver, I don''t mind keeping him alive!"

 Chapter 1029

    When Xuqing abandons Yunkun''s cultivation, the unconscious Yunkun wakes up because of severe pain.


    However, before he had time to scream loudly, he was slapped by Xu Shaotang and fainted.


    When Xu Shaotang drags half dead Yun Kun to the door of Xu''s house, the battle between mu Huangyu and Yun Haichao is over.


    Looking at the ground full of broken meat, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel a chill in his heart. He thinks that mu Huangyu is too ferocious, and he actually dismembers Yun Haichao?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang dragging Yun Kun, mu Huangyu asked faintly: "I heard that you saved Qingwu''s life in Kunlun?"


    Although he wondered why mu Huangyu asked this question at this time, Xu Shaotang reluctantly nodded his head and acknowledged what mu Huangyu said.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang nodded and admitted, mu Huangyu pointed to the ground full of broken meat and said to Xu Shaotang: "this is even if I return the favor for Qingwu, you will be clear in the future."


    "Whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    He didn''t intend to return the favor of Qingwu. He and mu Tiance are friends, and saving Qingwu is the right thing. He believes that if his woman is hard to meet by mu Tiance, mu Tiance will definitely help her.


    Mu Huangyu glanced at Xu Shaotang, then turned her eyes to Xu Qing and said, "more and more people are coming out of Kunlun. In the future, you, the guardian of Xia Kingdom, will be busy."


    "I''m no longer the guardian of Xia." Xu Qing pointed to Xu Shaotang and said, "these things will be his business in the future. Of course, the Kunlun world has something to do with your Mu family. You don''t want to stay out of it."


    "If I want to stay out of this, I won''t deal with those Kunlun people in the capital." Mu Huangyu snorted and said, "I have something else to do. I''m sorry if you don''t accompany me."


    Having said that, mu Huangyu rises and falls several times and quickly disappears in Xu Shaotang''s sight.


    Until mu Huangyu''s body completely disappears, Xu Shaotang slowly moves towards the two Dharma protectors of huolei, who were abandoned by Xuqing at the beginning. These two people are now on the verge of death. The body that had been abandoned by Xuqing has many wounds, which should be affected by the battle between mu Huangyu and Yun Haichao.


    Holding the heart of humanitarianism, Xu Shaotang decisive hand, the result of the two lives.


    The five people who came from the cloud family this time, except for Yun Kun, who has already abandoned his cultivation, have all been buried here. Is this the result that the cloud family never dreamed of?


    "Well, there''s no business for me here. I''ll leave the rest to you." Xu Qing took a look at the mess on the ground, turned around and said faintly.


    Seeing that Xu Qing was going to leave, Xu Shaotang quickly stopped him and said, "don''t leave. The cloud family doesn''t know when they will send other experts."


    Now he just wants to rely on Xuqing to prevent the cloud family from sending people to attack him again. This time, the cloud family sent out two top experts, Yun Jinglei and Yun Haichao. Next time, he doesn''t know what kind of people he will send. The alchemy experts he once looked up to seem to be worthless now. Any cat or dog coming out of the Kunlun world is worth nothing Maybe it''s Alchemy or even higher cultivation.


    This makes Xu Shaotang feel helpless.


    To tell you the truth, Xu Shaotang really wants to go to Kunlun kingdom to see how rich the aura is. He can produce so many alchemy masters.


    He thought in his heart, if he went to Kunlun for a year and a half, I don''t know if he would reach the level of dead old man and mu Huangyu?


    "We''ll talk about it then!" Xu Qing looked back at Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t stay among women all day. I can help you once or twice, but I can''t help you every time. If I hang up one day and the people of the cloud family attack me, will you kill me? When you don''t have enough ability to protect your women, either strive to improve their own strength, or wait for one day to commit suicide with your women before the enemy strikes! "


    Xu Qing''s words are very important. When Kunlun Kingdom didn''t appear before, he didn''t bother to talk about Xu Shaotang''s affairs. But now Kunlun kingdom is a sword hanging over their heads. Xu Shaotang, as a new guardian of Xia Kingdom, doesn''t want to improve his strength, but indulges in his children''s private affairs all day, which makes Xu Qing finally say this Come on.


    Listen to Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned. Xu Qing has been laughing with him all the time, and seldom has he been so serious as now.


    Obviously, even Xuqing felt great pressure because of the Kunlun world.


    "I also want to improve my strength..." Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing helplessly and said, "but can''t I be promoted? If we can improve our strength, who doesn''t want to improve our strength? "


    Xu Qing squinted at Xu Shaotang and said: "some things are useless by saying. No matter how much you can''t give up the women around you, I advise you to put the promotion of your strength in the first place. If you don''t have enough strength, they can only be buried with you!"


    "Then tell me, how can I improve my present strength?" Xu Shaotang asked helplessly.He doesn''t know what Xu Qing said is reasonable. However, strength is not something that he can improve if he wants to. Especially at his present level, every improvement can be described as difficult to ascend to heaven.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, Xu Qing gently shakes his head and says, "I don''t know, but I know that staying in a pile of women all day will not help you to improve your strength!"


    See Xu Shaotang there to show the look of thinking, empty clear light said: "I said this, you think more about it."


    Having said that, Xu Qing quickly disappeared from Xu Shaotang''s face. After a few breaths, he could no longer be seen.


    Looking at the direction of Xu Qing''s disappearance, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking. Xu Qing is right. He seems to have lost his enterprising spirit for a long time. Now he almost revolves around the women around him all day. She is enjoying the happiness of everyone. However, if one day he meets an opponent he can''t solve, he may have to taste all the sadness in the world.


    He didn''t want to, didn''t want to see that day come to his head! If there is such a day, he believes that he does not have the courage to live.


    Thinking about the scene of his beloved women dying one by one in front of him, Xu Shaotang suddenly becomes excited. He seems to be aware of his own problems. Since he can contact the dead old man, he seems to have a heart of dependence on the dead old man, but his enterprising spirit gradually dissipates in the tenderness of women

 Chapter 1030

    After Xu Qing''s reminding, Xu Shaotang finally realized his problem.


    His biggest problem is not that he is content with the status quo, but that as a warrior, he places too many things on others.


    As Xu Qing said, if Xu Qing is gone one day, if the enemy comes, will he go to destruction with all his women?


    "Gentle country, hero grave! The ancients did not deceive me


    Xu Shaotang sighs with emotion at the direction where there is no trace of Xu Qing, and begins to think about how to improve his strength.


    He has no way to improve his strength! He only knows that the powerful power is obtained under the Epiphany between life and death!


    He said this sentence to the members of the wolf team before. For a while, he forgot this sentence. Today, after hearing Xu Qing''s reminder, he finally remembered this sentence again.


    In the pursuit of powerful power, mu Tiance did a lot better than him. He thought that everything had been understood before, and there was no need to pursue powerful power any more. Now he knows that everything has just begun, and powerful power is the foundation for him to settle down in this world. Without powerful power, he and the people he cares about will live in an instant Between the ashes.


    When he thought of this, he first thought of the Kunlun world. He thought to himself that he would really go to the Kunlun world when he had time to see what was different between the Kunlun world and the outside world.


    With the temporary lifting of the Xu family''s crisis, Xu Shaotang informs compassion in the secret room, which opens the door of the secret room and brings the family out.


    Looking at the mess outside the gate of the Xu family, you don''t have to guess that there must be another big war here.


    "Well?"


    When pitying heart goes out, at a glance, he sees Yun Kun who is thrown on the ground by Xu Shaotang. He asks Xu Shaotang with some doubts: "didn''t you kill him?"


    She understands Xu Shaotang''s character. According to Xu Shaotang''s character, Yunkun should be a dead man now.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the pity heart with a smile and said: "leave a hostage. Maybe one day it will be useful. It''s up to you to arrange it. Keep him in a secret place and don''t let him die. "


    He said this, compassion immediately understand his meaning, said with a smile: "rest assured, even if he wants to commit suicide, I will not give him a chance."


    "Well, I don''t worry about your business!" Xu Shaotang smiles and yells at the members of the wolf group: "clean up this place for me now!"


    Most of the people in the family have never experienced such a scene. The outside is full of bloody smell. It''s not good to scare the family.


    Li Baoshan came over with several members of the wolf team. Looking at the blood and meat on the ground, he frowned slightly. Then he came to Xu Shaotang with shame and lowered his head. "Xu Shao, we''re useless. We can''t help him at all."


    Before the battle started, they were chased to the secret room by Xu Shaotang and hid with the Xu family. Although Xu Shaotang nominally asked them to protect the Xu family, they all knew that Xu Shaotang didn''t want them to die for nothing. Even Xu Shaotang was so careful with his enemies. They rushed up, and there was no difference between them.


    Originally, they were supposed to exist to protect people, but now they have become the object of protection, which makes them feel that they are too useless. Xu Shaotang''s pace of progress is faster and faster, and they are afraid that they can''t keep up with Xu Shaotang''s pace even if they are naive.


    Looking at Li Baoshan and several members of the wolf team with a look of shame, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t say it''s you. Even me, I don''t dare to fight them head-on. This is not a person of the same level at all, so you don''t have to feel ashamed. If you really don''t think you''re useful, practice what I give you and try to make it more useful. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan slowly raised his head, with a firm look in his eyes, nodded his head and said: "we will work hard! I won''t let Xu Shao down! "


    "Well, you never let me down!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s up to you to clean this place. Don''t let the filth disgust people here."


    The speed of the wolf team members is very fast, Xu''s door is clean in a short time, and Lianxin has asked people to take the half dead Yunkun away.


    Everyone in the Xu family tacitly chose to be silent. No one asked Xu Shaotang about the origin of his opponent this time, because at this point, they could not help Xu Shaotang. Instead of asking questions there, they had better choose to believe Xu Shaotang.


    Anyway, they have decided to hang their life and death together with Xu Shaotang''s life and death, haven''t they?


    When the Xu family recovered their usual calm, Xu Shaotang came to the yard alone and took out the small blue medicine bottle to observe.


    There are about five or six pills in the bottle, all of which are reddish brown. Xu Shaotang poured one out and put it in his hand.


    Put the pill on the tip of the nose and smell it gently. A faint fragrance comes into the nose.


    "What are you doing?"When Xu Shaotang is studying the pills seized from Yun Jinglei, Lin Shuying''s voice rings behind him.


    Xu Shaotang put away the pills and said to Lin Shuying with a smile, "I''m studying my booty. How can I help you?"


    "I can''t find you if I''m ok?" Lin Shuying asks Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "You are always welcome to see me, day or night!"


    Xu Shaotang gives Lin Shuying a colorful smile. He pulls Lin Shuying to his arms and lies down. He says to Lin Shuying with a smile.


    "Can I have a face?" Lin Shuying looks at Xu Shaotang in a coquettish way and reaches out his hand symbolically to slap Xu Shaotang twice.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang hugged Lin Shuying and said, "I''ve always been shameless. Now you find out?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Shuying''s face can''t help showing a trace of bitter smile, which she has forgotten. This bad guy, at least in front of their sisters, has never asked for a face.


    After a strange look at Xu Shaotang, Lin Shuying grabs Xu Shaotang''s neck and says: "no matter what you do, our sisters will support you and we will always be with you."


    The women in the family asked her to tell Xu Shaotang about this. They all know that Xu Shaotang seems to have a new enemy now. At the same time, they also know that Xu Shaotang will not stay in Xu''s house for too long and will return to the state of running all over the world.


    "Well, I know!" Xu Shaotang stroked Lin Shuying''s cheek and nodded: "no matter where my people are, my heart will always be with you."

 Chapter 1031

    The affair of yunyun''s family came to an end for a while. In the next few days, Xu Shaotang began to pay close attention to the situation in Xizhou.


    Long Jiang didn''t get any news during this period. He didn''t know what plot Xizhou had, but he knew that even from the perspective of Xizhou, he would not watch Xia replace Xizhou in the world.


    Xu Shaotang, sober because of Xu Qing''s warning, also began to devote more energy to martial arts practice during this period. However, it seems that there is no improvement in practice.


    To his level, ordinary training has no effect, training to practice, nothing more than a sweat.


    However, Xu Shaotang did not give up. He knew that it was a cumulative process. Although he could not even notice what he had accumulated now, one day, these accumulated things would break out. At that time, maybe it was time to go to a higher level.


    On this day, Xu Shaotang was practicing martial arts in the security company and training the members of the wolf team, when his phone suddenly rang.


    When he saw the number of Long Jiang on the phone, Xu Shaotang knew that there was something coming.


    When the phone was connected, the dragon would suppress his angry voice: "there''s something wrong on the other side of the Devil Island!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang originally thought it would be a matter of Xizhou, but unexpectedly, he was involved in the Devil Island.


    Now the Devil Island has been destroyed. At present, several big countries have garrisons on the Devil Island, responsible for maintaining the public security of the Devil Island. Xu Shaotang has not paid attention to the situation of the Devil Island for a long time. It''s the first time he heard the news from the Devil Island in such a long time. The last time he heard it, it was song Yinian who died in the Devil Island.


    "Last night, our garrison in Alcatraz Island was suddenly attacked by unknown forces and suffered heavy losses." Long Jiang said in a deep voice: "at present, we initially suspect that the attack on the garrison in Alcatraz should be related to the recent frequent actions in Xizhou."


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "do you suspect that Xizhou secretly controlled the attack on our garrison in Devil Island?"


    Dragon will seriously said: "very likely! Now I''ve asked Long Fei to take people there. The specific situation will be clear after investigation. "


    "Has dantai followed in the past?" Xu Shaotang asked subconsciously.


    The dragon will gently "Er" a, way: "that unidentified force should be very strong, the innate master of the dragon group was sent by me."


    Since dantai Jingming has returned to the dragon group, she has no privilege. The task she should perform will not be refused because she is Xu Shaotang''s woman. In that case, the Dragon Group will not be called the dragon group, and dantai Jingming will not feel better in her heart.


    People in the dragon group have many privileges, but no one has the privilege to refuse the task when they need to go to the dragon group, including Long Fei, the son of the Dragon general.


    "OK, I see." Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head and said, "if necessary, I can go to the Devil Island at any time. My business is finished for the time being."


    "Let''s wait until they find out." Long Jiang sighed: "it''s impossible for you to deal with everything. In that case, even if you are tired to death, you can''t deal with so many things! When you need you, I will not be polite to you. "


    If there is no need for Xu Shaotang to deal with anything.


    Now that Longjiang has said so, Xu Shaotang can''t take the initiative to offer. He simply talks with Longjiang about the latest situation and then hangs up.


    When Xu Shaotang hung up, Li Baoshan immediately came up and asked, "Xu Shao, is there any place where we can use it?"


    During this period of time, Li Baoshan faintly felt that he had a sign of breaking through to the congenital state, but he was unable to enter the congenital state. Therefore, he wanted to have a battle of life and death to help him break through to the congenital state, which he had never thought of.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "there should be, but it is estimated that it will take some time."


    If Xizhou really controlled this matter, it would not be so simple. Long Fei and his family went there, and they didn''t know whether they could deal with it well. If Long Fei and his family couldn''t deal with it well, it was up to him to deal with it. If he went to the devil''s Island, he would take some people with him, and Li Baoshan and his family were the best candidates.


    He felt that only a certain amount of stimulation was needed, and those who were taught the Yulong Jue by him should be able to step into the congenital realm.


    Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, Li Baoshan felt a sense of expectation.


    Looking at Li Baoshan''s expectant look, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "don''t think about these things now, do what you should do."


    "Good!" Li Baoshan nodded, touched his head and said with a smile, "don''t I want to break through to the congenital as soon as possible? During this period of time, I was bullied by the bastard in my left hand every day. I''m waiting to get revenge from him after entering the congenital world. "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are making progress, and so is your left hand. Maybe after you are born, you still have to be abused by your left hand every day.""Nothing!" Li Baoshan, with a smile, said, "there are so many of us. If we can''t do it alone, there will be more people."


    In a word, it shows that he is eager to enter the congenital state. He does not really want to seek revenge from his left hand, but wants to keep up with Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing Li Baoshan''s words, Xu Shaotang gave a smile, patted Li Baoshan on the shoulder and said, "if you want to improve your strength, you need to take care of your family. You are no longer alone."


    Li Baoshan is just the opposite of him. In order to improve his strength, Li Baoshan and Yang Mei get together less and leave more. Even if Yang Mei has been received by him from Tianhai, he often stays in the security company for training and doesn''t stay at home for several days, so Xu Shaotang specially tells Li Baoshan about it.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan was embarrassed to smile and nodded: "Xu Shao, don''t worry. I''ll deal with the family affairs. Xiao Yang knows my situation. She won''t have any opinions."


    "It''s too late for her to comment again!" Xu Shaotang white Li Baoshan one eye, slowly said: "anyway, you handle this matter, if it is at the expense of your family in exchange for strength, I would like your strength to stop at this step forever!"


    "OK, I see. Thank you for your concern!"


    Li Baoshan nodded. He didn''t know if he had listened to Xu Shaotang''s words and turned to put himself into the hard training.


    Looking at the group of people working hard on the training ground, Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, he was a little ashamed. Even the group of people under him wanted to improve their strength. If he hadn''t been scolded by Xuqing, he might still be intoxicated in the gentle countryside.

 Chapter 1032

    Kunlun, Yunjia.


    There is no news for a few days. The cloud family has noticed something is wrong.


    The owner of the cloud family, Yun Changhuan, the father of Yun Kun, is pacing back and forth in the courtyard at the moment.


    The courtyard of Yun family retains the style of ancient architecture of Xia Kingdom, which is also the architectural style of the whole Kunlun kingdom. It is probably the most complete ancient architectural complex in the world.


    "Master!"


    When Yun Changhuan is anxiously pacing back, his wife Wen Qin runs to Yun Changhuan crying.


    Wenqin is beautiful. Although she is nearly 50 years old, she is well maintained. In addition, she is also a warrior, which makes her look like a young woman in her thirties. Even so, her age is still there. After decades of marriage, Yun Changhuan is tired of her body. Now she has two concubines.


    This is not a strange thing in Kunlun. On the contrary, it is a matter of course. Kunlun still retains the polygamy system of the ancient Xia Dynasty. As long as you have enough strength, even if you marry dozens of concubines, no one will say you. On the contrary, you will feel that this is a manifestation of strength and status.


    Although tired of Wenqin''s body, but after all, so many years of husband and wife, the relationship between the two is still, also because of this, Wenqin this wife''s status can be stable.


    Yunkun is really born to yunchanghuan and his wife Wenqin. Seeing Wenqin crying, yunchanghuan has already guessed what happened to her.


    "Master!" Wen Qin''s face was covered with crystal clear tears. As she wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, she said to Yun Changhuan: "kun''er took someone to die. The secular world went to find the boy named Xu Shaotang to avenge Yunqing. How come there is no news now. Is something wrong with him?"


    At the moment, Yun Changhuan''s heart is also restless. Hearing Wen Qin''s problem, the invisible fire in his heart suddenly feels a little up.


    But Wen Qin is his wife after all, he still forced down the anger in his heart and said with a cold face: "in principle, two elders and two Dharma protectors are enough to take down the bastard who killed Qing''er. There should be no accident."


    "But if there is no accident, why don''t they have any news?" Wenqin continues to cry. Her eyes have become red. It seems that she has cried several times before she came to find Yun Changhuan.


    "How could I know?" Yun Changhuan''s voice suddenly became angry. He waved impatiently to Wenqin and said, "you go down first. I''ll deal with this."


    "But..."


    Wen Qin wanted to say something more. The anger in Yun Changhuan''s heart suddenly jumped up and said angrily, "there''s nothing but to go down!"


    At this moment, the anger in his heart eventually jumped up, and he could not take into account Wen Qin''s wife.


    Seeing that Yun Changhuan is angry, Wen Qin doesn''t dare to say more. After seeing Yun Changhuan bitterly, she leaves in front of him in tears.


    "Bang!"


    Cloud Changhuan black face, a hard punch hit the stone table in the courtyard, about a foot thick bluestone table suddenly broke into two pieces under his fist.


    "Xu Shaotang!" Yun Changhuan bit his teeth and roared: "if anything happens to my son, I will break you to pieces!"


    He has only two sons, one of whom has been killed by Xu Shaotang, and now Yunkun is the only son left. If Yunkun encounters another accident, his family''s incense will be cut off. It''s hard to calm his anger if he doesn''t tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    "Somebody Thinking of this, Yun Changhuan angrily rushed to the people waiting in the hospital and yelled, "get ready. I want to meet Xu Shaotang myself!"


    "Wait!"


    Just as the waiter was about to go down to prepare, a voice suddenly rang out.


    Hearing this voice, Yun Changhuan immediately motioned the servant not to move for the moment, turned around and asked the woman who was walking towards him: "what''s your opinion?"


    Liang You''s concubine is one of Changhuan''s favorite women.


    In terms of beauty, Liang you is not as good as Wen Qin, who is now over 50 years old. But what Liang you is good at most is his kung fu in bed. His body is extremely hot, and his character is fierce and bold. He can do all kinds of postures in bed, which is very popular with Yun Changhuan.


    Liang You twists his soft waist and walks to Yun Changhuan. He says slowly, "it''s not wise for the master to find Xu Shaotang now."


    "What? Do you think I''m not Xu Shaotang''s opponent? " Yun Changhuan is slightly angry, and his words are also full of anger.


    "Of course not!" Liang you is good at thinking about men''s thoughts. At the moment, he hears what Yun Changhuan says and immediately realizes that Yun Changhuan thinks he looks down on him. He immediately says with a smile: "the master is one step away from becoming a man of emptiness. Of course, Xu Shaotang can''t be his opponent!"


    Hearing Liang You''s words, the look on Yun Changhuan''s face was slightly better.


    "What do you mean?" Yun Changhuan asked."Master, do you remember that the young master said that Xu Shaotang and the people who broke into the Kunlun kingdom were together?" Liang you said slowly: "the master should know that two of the people who broke into the Kunlun kingdom were also people who were one step short of entering the realm of Huaxu. If they were together with Xu Shaotang, could the master be sure to win against them?"


    Thinking about the strength of the two old people who broke into the Kunlun realm, although Yun Changhuan was extremely reluctant to admit it, he still had to shake his head slightly, saying that he was not sure.


    "That''s right." Liang you said with a smile: "from the young master''s words, Xu Shaotang is obviously far from the opponent of the two elders, but there is no news from the two elders now. There are only two possibilities."


    "Which two possibilities?"


    Liang you said faintly: "first, young master, they have taken Xu Shaotang down and are on the way back. They may have encountered an accident, and the people who took the shot are the two old guys! In any case, it is not necessary for the master to find Xu Shaotang now! "


    Listen to Liang You''s words, cloud Changhuan showed the look of thinking, he admitted, Liang you said there is some truth.


    "Then shall we wait here?" The look on Yun Changhuan''s face is not good-looking. He still cares about Yun Kun''s son.


    Liang You nodded and said: "we can wait for a while. If the young master still doesn''t have any news, then we need to take a long-term view. However, it''s not the master himself to deal with Xu Shaotang, but let other people be pawns for the master first to spy on Xu Shaotang''s reality!"

 Chapter 1033

    A few days later, Xu Shaotang or with people boarded the plane to the Devil Island.


    The news from Longjiang is that the mysterious forces who attacked the garrison of Devil Island are very powerful. Longfei and the mysterious forces have also dealt with each other. They have hurt each other, but they haven''t found out the details of those people.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang didn''t have to go to Longfei when they were not completely unable to deal with it. However, in order to find a suitable opponent for Li Baoshan and worry about Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang went to the devil''s Island. However, he didn''t tell Longjiang that it was his personal behavior.


    When Xu Shaotang takes people to the devil''s Island, it''s already evening. After arriving at the devil''s Island, Xu Shaotang calls Tantai Jingming. She doesn''t tell Tantai that she has arrived at the devil''s Island. She just chats with her casually as usual and knows their general location. He plans to surprise them.


    After the Pirates of Devil Island were eliminated, because of the garrison, although the environment here is bad, it has gradually developed on the basis of the small town built by the original pirates. The core area has begun to take on the scale of Xiao Chen, and there are almost everything here.


    "Xu Shao, where are we going now?"


    Since they set foot on the devil''s Island, Li Baoshan and other people''s faces are filled with uncontrollable excitement. They have great expectations for their trip to the devil''s Island.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "first, let''s find a place nearby."


    He knows that they are nearby now, so he plans to live there directly. If there is any danger for the people in the dragon group, he can take care of them.


    "Good!"


    Li Baoshan nodded, stopped a taxi and said, "go to the central district."


    Li Baoshan didn''t know the language of Alcatraz Island. He said it in Xia Guoyu, but the taxi driver understood him completely.


    "OK, please get on the bus. It''s my pleasure to drive you!" Originally, Xu Shaotang also wanted to remind Li Baoshan, but he didn''t expect the taxi driver to return to them in some poor Xia Guoyu.


    Listen to the tone of the taxi driver, it seems very respectful.


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, but he soon understood that Xia and other countries have garrisons in the devil''s Island. Now the devil''s Island is also an open area. These taxi drivers should be the people who were captured to serve the pirates on the devil''s island before. Now the pirates on the devil''s Island are eliminated, and these people are saved. They no longer have to bear the bullying of pirates Pressure, is also a normal occupation.


    Big bear was confused by the driver''s poor words, and then he said with a smile: "the development of demon island is very good, even taxis are available!"


    In the past, Alcatraz Island was at best a large pirate stronghold. There were more defensive buildings on the island. Now it seems that it is developing into an open tourist city, but this process may take a long time.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "isn''t that good? Better than pirates all over the place? "


    Big bear nodded and laughed. He got into the taxi.


    Five people, a car, originally belongs to the category of overload, but the drivers of Devil Island will not say anything, because before them, let alone five people, even ten people, as long as they can fit, there will be no problem of overload or not. Who calls this devil island? Who still wants pirates to make a set of traffic rules.


    After the car started, the driver turned his head and took a look at Xu Shaotang, who was sitting in the co driver''s seat. From the simple contact just now, he already saw that Xu Shaotang was the head of these five people.


    "Is this your first visit to Alcatraz, sir?" The driver asked Xu Shaotang in his own poor Xia Guoyu.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the driver with some doubts and asked, "what''s the difference between coming for the first time and not coming for the first time?"


    "Of course not!" The driver quickly shook his head and said, "it''s just that if you''re here for the first time, I can simply introduce you to some interesting places in Alcatraz."


    When it comes to the words "fun place", the driver''s face shows an obscene smile. As soon as he sees his obscene smile, Xu Shaotang knows what the Birdman is talking about.


    In this industry, you don''t have to think about it. Alcatraz Island must be quite developed. In the past, pirates captured a lot of women here for their enjoyment. Now the pirates have been destroyed, and those women who are not good at anything can only do the skin and meat business, but they are much better than before. They used to be free, but now they are paid! So it''s normal for the driver to introduce this kind of project to them when they come.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang didn''t have any interest in that kind of place, even in the women of Devil Island. He shook his head slightly and said, "no, just send us to find a place nearby. If there is a decent hotel nearby, just pull us to the wine shop."


    "No problem!" The driver immediately agreed with great joy.


    Take Xu Shaotang to the hotel, he can also get some benefits from the hotel, although not much, but in this situation, it is not a small sum.After a while of joy, the driver said to Xu Shaotang, "the Devil Island is not peaceful recently. If you need security service, I can contact you."


    "Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the driver''s business scope was so wide. He pretended that he didn''t know anything and asked the driver with a smile: "as far as I know, isn''t the Devil Island garrisoned by several countries? Why is it not peaceful?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang asking questions, the driver said with great interest: "you only know one, but you don''t know the other! Although there are garrisons of several countries, the recent events in Alcatraz Island can''t be solved by those garrisons. They are all unable to protect themselves now! "


    "Not even the garrison?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be surprised and asked, "what is the situation?"


    Of course, he knows that the recent turmoil in devil''s island can not be solved by ordinary garrisons. If those garrisons can be solved, what else will the dragon team do?


    The reason why he asked was to see if the driver had any gossip here. Anyway, he was idle. If he could get some useful gossip from the driver, it would not be in vain to talk to him for such a long time.


    "I don''t know the specific situation, but I heard that those who attacked the garrison were not people at all!" The driver said mysteriously to Xu Shaotang.


    "Not people?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, but he didn''t hear Long Jiang say these to him.


    However, I was relieved when I thought about it. The driver probably wanted them to hire bodyguards here, so he was suspected of exaggerating. Moreover, for these ordinary people, vampires, gene fighters and so on are not human beings. However, Xu Shaotang has not dealt with these creatures once or twice.


    The driver nodded and said, "I don''t know what kind of creatures they are, but anyway, it''s terrible to hear! By the way, do you need security? "


    "No need!" Xu Shaotang turned to the driver and said with a smile, "we are here to do security work!"

 Chapter 1034

    After arriving at the hotel, Xu Shaotang paid the driver a lot of tips, and then walked into the hotel in the driver''s gratitude.


    The hotel, in fact, is just a five story building. However, the hotel looks like it was recently renovated. Moreover, it should be regarded as the best hotel in devil''s Island. In China or other places, this place can be called a hotel at most.


    However, they are not particular about Xu Shaotang. They have lived in many places in the wilderness, not to mention this hotel? After a simple wash, Xu Shaotang lay on the bed and called his family. It was not until late at night that he ended the conversation with his family.


    After talking to his family, Xu Shaotang goes to the balcony of his room and looks at the place from a distance through the floor glass on the balcony.


    There are no high-rise buildings in Alcatraz Island. No one expects a group of pirates to build a decent city. In addition, many facilities here have been damaged and look dilapidated due to the attacks of many countries.


    Looking into the distance, it seems that some place is on fire in the distance. It seems that you can still hear the subtle "beep" sound. Which place should be the alarm.


    "It seems that Devil Island is not very peaceful." With a smile, Xu Shaotang pulls up the curtain and goes back to the bedroom. He plans to have a good sleep. Tomorrow morning he will go to visit them.


    "Ding Dong!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to go to bed, the doorbell rang.


    "Which son of a bitch is so late and has something else to do?"


    Xu Shaotang scolded that wolf group didn''t come early or late, but he had to wait until he was about to go to bed. He really picked the time.


    With the idea of dragging in the bastard who disturb his sleep and beating him violently, Xu Shaotang goes to the door and opens the door.


    However, standing in front of the door is not a member of the wolf group, but a woman with exposed green hair.


    Although Xu Shaotang has never been interested in foreign beauties, she still has to admit that the woman in front of her is really good. Her slender thighs are almost as good as Lin Shuying''s legs, and her figure is just as hot as Su''s.


    Generally speaking, this woman is the combination of Lin Shuying and Su Yaojing. Of course, in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, this woman''s beauty can never be compared with Lin Shuying and them.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang frowned and asked the green haired woman at the door.


    The woman took a coquettish look at Xu Shaotang, then straightened her chest to him, said with a smile: "Sir, don''t you want me to go in and sit down? It''s very cold out here


    When talking, the woman also deliberately shows her slender thighs in front of Xu Shaotang. Her eyes and actions are all tempting Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t like strange women coming into my room." Xu Shaotang light to green hair woman said: "if nothing, you can go."


    Xu Shaotang secretly scolds unceasingly in the heart, is oneself like that kind of likes to come out to look for the woman to fool around the man? All five of them are in the hotel. How did this woman find herself? He felt that if this woman went to find the three Bachelors of Da Xiong and Kuaidao, it might be easier to succeed. Li Baoshan would not have to look for them. He thought that he was not interested in this woman.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang refused, the woman didn''t get discouraged. She looked at Xu Shaotang with eyes like silk and said, "do you think I''m not beautiful enough, sir?"


    With that, the woman reached over Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and put her lips around Xu Shaotang''s neck.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is going to push the woman away, a dangerous breath suddenly strikes Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t think much about it, so he immediately stepped back at a very fast speed.


    When he looked at the woman at the door, his face was filled with horror.


    Just now, the green haired woman''s mouth opened like a petal. Xu Shaotang could even see the sucker in her mouth clearly.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had dodged, the woman rushed in instantly and closed the door by the way.


    "I''m curious, what kind of monster are you?"


    In the face of the woman watching him, Xu Shaotang''s face shows a curious look, holding his hands in front of his chest, looking at the woman with a mouth like petals.


    He has seen a lot of monsters. It''s the first time he has seen such monsters.


    See Xu Shaotang face not only no fear of color, but full of curiosity at himself, green hair woman slightly a Leng, the petal like mouth instant recovery, restore just like that appearance.


    "It seems that you are not an ordinary person!" At the moment, the voice of a woman has long been out of that charming tone, leaving only the cold words without any feelings.


    With a noncommittal smile, Xu Shaotang said, "you haven''t told me. What do you blame me for?"


    "I''m not a monster!" The green haired woman was enraged by Xu Shaotang and roared angrily: "you poor creatures have no right to call me a monster!"Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "monsters are monsters. We don''t want people to say that. There is a saying in the state of Xia that we should avoid medical treatment. It''s about monsters like you."


    He turned the woman into a monster again and again, and finally completely angered the woman. For a moment, the woman had quickly attacked him, and the mouth turned into a petal again, and the disgusting suction cup was still creeping.


    Women''s speed is very fast, but in the end, it is not as fast as Xu Shaotang''s speed. At the moment when a woman comes, Xu Shaotang has come to the side of the woman and directly blows the woman on her body.


    "Haw..."


    Women eat pain, mouth issued a burst of not like human should be issued by the scream, more crazy to Xu Shaotang hit.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the woman would jump so happily after she had a punch. It seems that the monster''s defense is not bad.


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang mouth slightly up, he would like to see, this woman in the end what ability.


    Facts have proved that this woman''s ability is really not very good. When Xu Shaotang began to take it seriously, the woman was tortured to pieces by Xu Shaotang. When she wanted to seize the door and run away, Xu Shaotang had firmly grasped her neck.


    "Haw..."


    By Xu Shaotang choke neck, the woman just desperately twist their body, the petal general mouth issued a shrill scream.


    "Say, what kind of monster are you?" Xu Shaotang coldly looks at the struggling woman, her face is covered with murder.


    Women don''t talk, just keep screaming.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that she pinches the woman''s neck to make her unable to speak, so she gently releases her hand. However, just as she releases her hand, the disgusting suction cup in the woman''s mouth stretches out like a lizard''s predator, and attacks Xu Shaotang at a very fast speed.


    "Disgusting


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to scold, the lightning hand grasps the woman''s suction cup, pulls vigorously, the woman''s suction cup immediately Qi mouth but breaks.

 Chapter 1035

    "Zhizhi..."


    As the suction cup was torn off, the woman''s face suddenly showed a look of incomparable pain. She fell to the ground and kept wailing. Her body kept twitching. A big mouthful of green blood gushed from her mouth. The shrill cry made Xu Shaotang''s ears slightly numb. She really wanted to give the woman a ride.


    After twitching for a while, the woman finally completely recovered her calm. There was no green blood gushing out of her mouth. She lay there motionless and looked like she was dead.


    Xu Shaotang gently kicked a foot, but the woman did not have any reaction, should be really dead.


    Worried about cheating, Xu Shaotang squats down again and puts his finger between the woman''s nose.


    Just as Xu Shaotang squatted down to check the woman''s breathing, the woman''s body quickly shriveled up. In the blink of an eye, that sexy and beautiful body has become a mummy like corpse.


    Kicking the woman''s body to the side, Xu Shaotang wonders, what kind of monster is this? How can you suddenly appear in Alcatraz?


    At the same time, an idea suddenly flashed in his head. Isn''t it this kind of monster that attacked the garrison of demon island?


    In other words, the monster disguised as a beautiful woman, if a little bit lecherous people, it is really easy to die under her hands.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to understand what the monster was. He didn''t want to think about it any more. He thought that if he found them tomorrow, he could learn something from them.


    The floor of the room is full of the woman''s green blood. The blood gives off a pungent stench. Seeing that the room is no longer available, Xu Shaotang calls the people in the hotel to change the room for him. After that, Xu Shaotang walks out of his room and comes to Li Baoshan''s room. Next to each other, he rings the doorbell.


    In less than ten seconds, the doors of the four rooms opened almost at the same time, and Li Baoshan, Da Xiong, Kuaidao, and buffalo all bared their upper bodies and stretched out their heads from the crack of the door.


    "Do you have any women in your room?" Xu Shaotang leaned against the wall of the corridor and asked them faintly.


    They gave Xu Shaotang a puzzled look, and then shook their heads at the same time.


    "Really not?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Quick knife nodded and said, "when we are sleepy, we hear the doorbell. Where can there be a woman in the room?"


    "No, just put on your clothes and come to my room!" Xu Shaotang smiles to the four and says, "I''ll show you a good thing."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the four were even more puzzled, but they did it according to Xu Shaotang''s request. In less than 20 seconds, they had dressed and came to Xu Shaotang''s door.


    "Go in. There''s something good waiting for you." Xu Shaotang smiles and makes an invitation gesture to several people.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s gesture, several people knew that there must be something strange in it, so they carefully pushed Xu Shaotang''s door and went in.


    "It stinks!"


    As soon as they entered the room, a pungent stench suddenly surged into the nasal cavity of the four people, which made their stomach squirm and almost didn''t spit out.


    Big bear pinched his nose and turned back to Xu Shaotang who was standing at the door and said, "Xu Shao, you didn''t flush after going to the toilet, did you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the bear with a black line on his face and hummed: "go to the room and see it again!"


    Without Xu Shaotang''s warning, Li Baoshan, who was walking in the front, had found the corpse lying on the floor inside the room, and the green liquid emitting a bad smell.


    "What is it?" Li Baoshan squatted down and looked at it carefully. He asked Xu Shaotang in doubt, "Xu Shao, how can there be a mummy in your room?"


    Holding his breath, Xu Shaotang came in, put his hands around his chest, pointed to the corpse on the ground with a smile and said, "five minutes ago, this was a sexy and beautiful woman."


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang''s words immediately surprised several people. They couldn''t connect the corpse with the beauty even if they were killed!


    "I don''t know what kind of monster it is. Its mouth can be wide open, just like a blooming petal. There is a sucker in its mouth, which can be used to attack like lizard hunting. The key point should be the sucker in its mouth. Once the sucker is broken, it will not stop bleeding. When the blood is dry, it should be what it looks like now." Xu Shaotang told the four people in detail about the characteristics of this monster.


    He called the four people over to let them have a look at the monster, so as not to accidentally hit the road one day.


    "Is this the blood of this thing?" Li Baoshan resisted the feeling of nausea and pointed to the green blood on the ground to ask Xu Shaotang.


    In Li Baoshan''s mind, he has directly regarded this monster as the type of homing monster. He has no intention of regarding it as a human being at all. It is also how normal human beings can be like this bird.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, it''s the most disgusting blood I''ve ever seen! Damn, I didn''t kill myself by this blame, but I was almost killed by the smell of blood! "


    "How could there be such a monster?" Big bear kicked the shriveled corpse, rubbed his head and said: "what kind of monster is this? Even blood is not the same color as ours? "Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. If I have a chance to catch one next time, I may know what it is. Well, you''ve seen it. Be careful during this period. This monster can disguise as a beautiful woman, and don''t say anything


    "Haha, we won''t catch fire. Xu Shao, you''d better be careful yourself." The big bear laughs, obviously saying that Xu Shaotang is more lustful than them.


    Xu Shaotang almost didn''t let out a mouthful of blood by the big bear''s words. He resisted the impulse of kicking on the big bear''s ass and glared at the guy.


    When Xu Shaotang stares at him, he shrinks his neck and scolds himself secretly.


    Li Baoshan stood up from the ground, clapped his hand on the bear''s head, and said: "don''t be angry here, you boy. When you meet him, maybe you will be the only one to cry!"


    Watching the bear being taught by Li Baoshan, the sharp knife and buffalo burst into heartless laughter.


    "Don''t laugh, both of you." Xu Shaotang light said: "this thing can disguise as a beauty, maybe also can disguise as old people and children and so on, and even may disguise as any of you, so, this period of time, give me 12 points of spirit, if I die in the hands of this thing, it''s dead!"


    They know nothing about this kind of monster now, and all their cognition depends on Xu Shaotang''s guess, but for the sake of safety, it''s better to be careful.


    The more unknown things are, the more vigilant we should be.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the four nodded seriously.

 Chapter 1036

    All night long.


    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang and the four men moved closer to where they were.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang found a place that looked like a temporary camp, but there was no one in the temporary camp.


    The camp is a bit messy, and there are dried up blood stains on the ground. It seems that there was a battle last night.


    Did something happen to them?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumped, and a bad premonition came to him.


    From this position, you can almost see the hotel they stayed in last night.


    Xu Shaotang wondered. With his vigilance, if there is a fierce battle here, he should be able to detect it. But he didn''t notice anything unusual all night last night, that is to say, there didn''t seem to have been much fierce fighting here.


    In that case, where did they go?


    Thinking about the questions in his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately calls Tantai Jingming. As a result, the voice of the other party shutting down comes from the phone.


    "Did they prepare a big surprise for me?"


    Xu Shaotang murmured to himself, while Li Baoshan and the four of them scattered around to track and see if they could find the trace of their departure, he also called Longjiang.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang had arrived at the Devil Island, the Dragon general was slightly stunned at first, and then said to him with great joy: "they should go to the local garrison now. Last night, the garrison camp was attacked again, and now even the casualties have not been counted."


    "Attacked again?" Xu Shaotang''s voice was slightly cold, humming: "is it from Xizhou?"


    "What happened last night should have nothing to do with Xizhou." Long Jiang said: "according to the information we got, there were a lot of casualties in the barracks of Xizhou garrison. Not only Xizhou and us, but also other barracks of Alcatraz garrison were attacked!"


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated and said, "so, this attack on the Garrison should have nothing to do with Xizhou?"


    "It should be!" Dragon will slowly said: "however, before the investigation is clear, everyone is the object of our suspicion."


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of the Dragon general after thinking about it. Then he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go to the local garrison now."


    After hanging up long Jiang''s phone, Xu Shaotang quickly called Li Baoshan and they rushed to Xia''s garrison in Devil Island.


    When they arrived outside the barracks, Xu Shaotang looked back and vaguely saw the hotel they stayed in last night.


    In other words, the fire he saw on the balcony last night may have passed from the barracks of the garrison! In this way, the time when the garrison was attacked should be the time when he saw the fire!


    While Xu Shaotang was thinking about this, Li Baoshan went up to greet the guards of the barracks.


    However, if you look at the guard''s vigilant action of pointing a gun at Li Baoshan, you can see that they don''t seem to have a pleasant conversation, or that the guards in the barracks are very wary of them. After all, the demon island used to be a pirate, and recently they were attacked by unknown forces. It''s understandable that they are more vigilant.


    Xu Shaotang walked over and looked at the guards of the barracks. He said, "give Yan Beize a call and say that a man named Xu Shaotang is looking for him!"


    After Song Yinian died of illness in the Devil Island, Yan Beize was mainly responsible for the affairs here. Later, when the Devil Island was destroyed, Yan Beize became the leader of the Devil Island garrison, responsible for the garrison affairs of the whole Devil Island.


    "Instructor Xu!"


    Just as the guards are going to call Yan Beize, a voice suddenly rings in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    Xu Shaotang looked up, but saw a man was pulling open the door, jumping down from the car and running towards him quickly. This man looked a little familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere.


    Seeing the person coming, the guard knew that he didn''t need to make a phone call. He immediately saluted the major general and said, "report to Zhao Shen. They want to see the boss. Please give us instructions if they want to let him go."


    The man returned a salute, gently waved to the guard, said: "I know them, I take them in."


    After finishing speaking with the guard, the man walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and looked at Xu Shaotang''s face with a slightly puzzled look. He said with a bitter smile, "can''t instructor Xu not know me?"


    When the man came up to him, Xu Shaotang finally remembered that he was Zhao Guang, the guard who dared to draw a gun at Song Anbang''s home when he was in Annan?


    I haven''t seen you for two years. It seems that Zhao Guang''s position and military rank have been promoted! However, there are not many garrisons in Alcatraz Island. Compared with Zhao Guang, other aspects have been improved, but the people under him should be the same as before.


    "Of course I do. You are Zhao Guang." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "how can I forget those who dare to draw a gun in my father-in-law''s house?"


    When it comes to this, Zhao Guang is not very amused. He says with a smile to Xu Shaotang: "I was red eyed at the beginning. It''s all in the past. I won''t mention it. By the way, what can instructor Xu do for boss Yan? We were attacked by unidentified people last night. The boss doesn''t have time to see you now. If you have anything, you can tell me. "Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "it''s not a big deal. It''s just that I''ve come to find some friends of my dragon group who have something to do with me."


    "The dragon group?" Zhao Guang looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, then said with a bitter smile: "I said, instructor Xu, how can you be so powerful? You are from the dragon group. You can cheat us so hard!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang talking about the dragon group, Zhao Guang subconsciously thought that Xu Shaotang was a member of the dragon group. Now he can still remember that Xu Shaotang''s Shenying team had caught all the big men in Annam.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t explain anything. Since Zhao Guang thinks he is a member of the dragon group, he should be regarded as a member of the dragon group. In fact, he is half a member of the dragon group, isn''t he?


    "It seems that you have something to do when you go out?" Xu Shaotang took a look at Zhao Guang and said, "if you have something to do, go ahead and ask someone to take me to them."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t say it was OK. When he said this, Zhao Guang suddenly patted his head and said, "well, I''ve been here to talk to you about the past, and I''ve forgotten the business! The garrisons of those two countries were attacked last night. Now I''m going to meet the garrisons of those two countries for a meeting! I''m running out of time. I''ll ask someone to take you to boss Yan first, and I''ll come back to you later! "


    After finishing talking with Xu Shaotang, Zhao Guang immediately asked someone to take Xu Shaotang and several of them to Yan Beize. At the same time, he apologized to Xu Shaotang. As soon as the car drove out of the barracks, it started at full speed.

 Chapter 1037

    Led by the guards, Xu Shaotang and his family come to the door of Yan Beize''s office.


    The guards don''t know what Xu Shaotang is, but seeing that Xu Shaotang is so familiar with Zhao Guang, they know that Xu Shaotang is definitely not simple, so they take them to the door of Zhao Guang''s office and immediately say to the guard at the door, "they have something to do with their boss. Zhao Shen asked me to bring them here!"


    He knows that Yan Beize must be very busy now. If Zhao Guang is not mentioned, the guards will probably ask Xu Shaotang to wait here first. They can''t afford to offend Xu Shaotang at that time.


    Sure enough, hearing the guard mention Zhao Guang, the guard immediately asked, "please tell me your name."


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    The guard nodded, immediately knocked on the door of yanbeize''s office and went in.


    In less than ten seconds, the door of the office quickly opened. It was not Yan Beize who came out first, but Tantai Jingming and Longfei.


    "What are you doing here?" Tantai Jingming''s face was full of joy. If it wasn''t for the large number of people here, he would have jumped into Xu Shaotang''s arms now.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I know you are in trouble, so I came here. How about it? I think it''s timely rain?"


    "Fart in time for rain!" Long Fei didn''t have a good temper and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I think you are worried about your own woman''s accident! But you''ve come at a good time


    Seeing that long Fei and Xu Shaotang are very familiar with each other, the guards and guards are all fluky in their hearts. Although they don''t know the specific identities of Long Fei and Tantai Jingming, they know Yan Beize''s attitude towards them. Even Yan Beize is very careful in front of them, but Xu Shaotang is so familiar with them. If they offend Xu Shaotang, they will not be hurt There must be no good fruit to eat! Even if Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about them, Yan Beize won''t let them go.


    Yan Beize and Xu Shaotang are not familiar. Before, they were quite unhappy with Xu Shaotang because of their son''s affairs.


    Although his son is still in prison for forging military orders, he does not dare to have any opinions on Xu Shaotang. In his position, he is very clear about Xu Shaotang''s current energy.


    Let alone ask him to go to Xu Shaotang''s trouble. Thank God that Xu Shaotang didn''t go to his trouble.


    "Here comes Xu Shao. Please sit inside!" Yan Beize looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "it''s just that we are discussing something. Xu Shao can also give us some advice."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the staff is OK, but we can discuss it together."


    Xu Shaotang is not a stingy person, and Yan Beize has made great contributions to the Devil Island. Just as long Jiang once said to him, Yan Beize is a tiger general, and the conflict with him is only caused by his incompetent son. There is no contradiction between them.


    "Good!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s attitude towards himself is not unusual, Yan Beize immediately breathes a sigh of relief and quickly welcomes Xu Shaotang in.


    Before entering the office, Xu Shaotang said to Li Baoshan, "if you have nothing to do, you can walk around here. It''s also like reviewing the feeling of the military camp."


    The four nodded and smile, not to mention that they had been away from the barracks for such a long time, and now they suddenly entered the barracks again, which really reminded them of a lot of memories.


    As they walked into the office, the first thing they saw was the electronic map on the wall of the office, which indicated in detail the location of Xia''s garrison in the whole demon Island, as well as the location of the garrison of other countries.


    After scanning the electronic map, Xu Shaotang asked several people, "what''s the situation here now?"


    Long Fei asked Xu Shaotang to sit down and said slowly, "the situation in Devil Island is very complicated recently. It seems that there is a mysterious force manipulating all this secretly. We also have a preliminary fight with each other. The strength of each other is very strong. We haven''t had much convenience in several fights."


    "Who are they?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "That''s not very clear." Tantai Jingming said slowly: "as far as we are in contact with, there are powers, gene warriors, ninjas. Some of these should be the remaining evils of the hand of God, but there is also an unknown monster."


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang suddenly became interested and quickly asked, "is it the kind of monster with a big mouth, like petals, and suction cups?"


    "Well? How do you know? " "Dan Tai Jing Ming is slightly a Leng, immediately ask a way:" you and they hand in hand


    It was the first time that they met this kind of monster. Now hearing what Xu Shaotang said, it immediately occurred to them that Xu Shaotang might have dealt with that kind of monster when he came here.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I met this kind of monster when I came here last night, but the strength of that monster is not strong, and it has been killed by me."


    "Will the monster shed green blood and become a mummy when the blood is dry?" Long Fei wants to confirm again and asks Xu Shaotang.


    "Yes, the smell of blood is disgusting!" Thinking about the disgusting smell, Xu Shaotang felt like vomiting."It''s disgusting!"


    Long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded as if they had found a confidant.


    After criticizing the disgusting monster, Xu Shaotang asked Yan Beize: "was it the same monster that attacked the garrison last night?"


    "It''s not." Yan Beize shook his head slightly and said: "what attacked us last night should be the remaining evils of pirates who had not been wiped out before. According to our analysis, there should be forces who are unwilling to perish in Devil Island and still want to resist. They dare not fight us head-on, so they begin to harass us endlessly! Because all those people are good at ninja, and our ordinary soldiers can''t help them. As a result, we suffered a lot of casualties. Last night''s attack, the biggest loss should be us and Xizhou. "


    Hearing Yan Beize''s words, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said: "so, the situation in the demon island is really complicated!"


    He now knows that the Dragon general''s judgment is correct. The forces on the Devil Island are involved in many aspects. They don''t know whether these forces are connected with each other, but they know that these forces must regard them as enemies.


    It seems that there is some trouble to wipe out these forces and let devil Island return to peace.


    "It''s really complicated." Tantai Jingming walked to the electronic map and said slowly, "now it''s just this situation around me. Once this situation occurs in the whole demon Island, we will become very passive."


    The area of devil''s Island is large or small. There are scattered islands around it. They speculate that there should be pirates on those islands.


    "Do you have any good plans now?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Long Fei glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "what can we do? We have to find out the people behind these forces. It''s better to eliminate all these people and never suffer from them!"

 Chapter 1038

    "What can I do for you?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang added: "if it''s just an ordinary enemy, it''s OK. In fact, this time I''ll bring my subordinates to find some opponents to practice. If it''s an ordinary enemy, I''ll let them practice."


    As far as the current situation of the Devil Island is concerned, Li Baoshan will definitely have a place for them to play. Xu Shaotang believes that after his trip to the Devil Island, as long as there is no big accident, he will have several more congenital experts.


    Although in the face of those terrible Kunlun experts, congenital experts may not have much use, but more than a few congenital experts is not a bad thing, and congenital is the real door to open martial arts, maybe Li Baoshan will have a chance to enter the realm of alchemy?


    Long Fei nodded and said: "the current situation is still under our control, but the Devil Island is not so simple. It''s useful for you."


    With Xu Shaotang, of course, Long Fei is not polite. Originally, he just wanted to call long Jiang and ask him to ask Xu Shaotang to come. Now Xu Shaotang has come by himself, which saves her trouble.


    Listen to two people speak here, Yan Beize heart also slightly put down heart.


    From their conversation, we can know that since Xu Shaotang has arrived at the devil''s Island, he will never turn a blind eye to the affairs of the devil''s Island. Now it''s a time of trouble. With Xu Shaotang as an expert, he will have the bottom of some things in his heart.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming went to Xu Shaotang''s side and solemnly said: "now our top priority is to find the people who attacked the garrison last night. We can''t let those people kill our people wantonly any more."


    "In my opinion, it''s not urgent." Yan Beize pondered.


    "Well?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Yan Beize in doubt and asks, "do you have any other ideas?"


    Yan Beize nodded and said: "Lao Zhao has gone to a meeting with the people of those two countries. It''s not only our Xia country''s business to find those people. Those two countries also have to send experts to find them. Otherwise, don''t we spend our strength to make wedding clothes for them?"


    Hearing Yan Beize''s words, several people immediately understood Yan Beize''s plan.


    Yan Beize is planning to bring in several other countries. Now the situation between Xizhou and Xia is not clear. It''s naturally the best thing to bring in Xizhou and another country. Even if they have to consume their strength, they have to consume their strength. Otherwise, they will have a very hard time in devil''s Island.


    "It should be!" Long Fei nodded and said: "anyway, Xizhou is not kind to us. It''s normal for the masters of Xizhou to die when they are tracking the remaining evils of the ninja in demon island?"


    At this point, Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang and winks at him.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei with a black line on his face and said, "don''t you want me to pretend to be a ninja of demon island?"


    Although Xu Shaotang also thinks this idea is good, he still has to sigh in his heart that long Fei is getting more and more black, but he likes it!


    Long Fei shook his head with a smile and said, "I didn''t say that!"


    He didn''t say that, but that''s what he meant.


    "Yes, I see." Xu Shaotang smiles. He is very happy to make trouble for Xizhou.


    Long Fei no longer talks about it with Xu Shaotang. He turns to Yan Beize and says, "in the last two days, the two people who have been injured here will help you pay attention to the situation in the camp. You should also strengthen your vigilance. Don''t let the enemy take advantage of it any more. If there is any big mistake again, maybe the leaders above will call you in person."


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Yan Beize jumped in his heart and quickly nodded his head and said, "I will strengthen the guard. Thank you."


    Even if there is no dragon general behind him, Yan Beize does not dare to make mistakes in front of him. In terms of military rank alone, Long Fei is equal to him, but Long Fei is in charge of the dragon group. It can be said that he is in charge of the third grade of the official college. If he wants to annoy Long Fei, he has absolutely no good fruit to eat.


    "Well, then we won''t disturb." Long Fei nodded to Yan Beize and said, "you should report the damage of the attack last night as soon as possible. We''ll do what we have to do."


    After finishing with yanbeize, Long Fei and Xu Shaotang walk out of yanbeize''s office together.


    After calling Li Baoshan and them together, they quickly walked out of the barracks.


    "Just the two of you?" Xu Shaotang took a look at Long Fei and asked, "what about the others?"


    Speaking of this, Long Fei''s face showed a trace of anger, clenched his fist and said: "two people were sent out by me to inquire about the news, and the other two people were injured. Now they are being treated in the barracks of yanbeize."


    Thinking about what he saw in their temporary camp before he came to the camp, Xu Shaotang asked faintly, "did there ever be a battle near your camp last night?"


    Long Fei nodded and said, "if our temporary camp had not been attacked, the group of ninjas who attacked the garrison would not have escaped last night!"


    Last night, when they learned the news of the attack on the garrison barracks, they planned to go to support them. Unexpectedly, they were attacked by another group before they left the barracks. Although they fought hard to repel the enemy, they missed the time to support the barracks. By the time they got there, the battle over there was over."Is it the ninja who attacked you?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    Tantai Jingming shook her head and said, "no, it''s gene warrior and psionic! In fact, we always have a suspicion that these two forces are manipulated by Xizhou. Of course, this is only our private speculation. Now there is no direct or indirect evidence. After all, Xizhou garrison was attacked by pirates last night. "


    Hearing the analysis of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang looks thoughtful. It''s possible to leave other things aside.


    Xizhou can take advantage of the evil hands of the pirates in demon island to deal with Xia. As for the fact that they were attacked by ninjas themselves, it can be played in a play.


    At least, Xu Shaotang felt that if he was the commander of Xizhou, he would definitely do so. Anyway, he only needed to leave no evidence.


    "By the way, what''s the strength of the unknown monster you meet?" After thinking about this, Xu Shaotang asked Longfei.


    Long Fei thought about it and said: "strong is not particularly strong, but I feel that these monsters we meet are only the lowest level monsters, and there may be stronger ones coming out later! However, now we are not in the mood to worry about these things. Let''s talk about them when we really meet them. "


    Now they don''t even solve the Ninja problem, where they have time to pay attention to those monsters.

 Chapter 1039

    At present, no news has been sent from the people who went out to inquire for information. Zhao Guang, who went to meet the commanders of the other two countries for a meeting, has no result for the time being, and their direction is not clear.


    Thinking that there was nothing wrong for the time being, Xu Shaotang took everyone to the restaurant in the central district for dinner.


    Although Alcatraz used to be a gathering place for pirates, there are many restaurants here, including some high-end restaurants. I have to say that the pirates will enjoy it very much.


    Of course, most of the people who patronize these restaurants after the pirates are garrisons and their families.


    When the party came to the restaurant, it was already busy.


    "Welcome


    As soon as they entered the door of the private room, they were warmly welcomed by the waitress in the traditional Alcatraz dress (in fact, the pirate dress).


    "Let them out."


    Tantai Jingming frowned at the waiters kneeling on both sides of the door and sticking her head to the ground. Although she also knew that these women had been captured by pirates before, and this habit was taught by pirates, she was also a woman. Seeing the waiters kneeling on the ground, she was somewhat uncomfortable.


    Xu Shaotang understood what was in the mind of Tantai Jingming. After smiling at him, he waved to the waiters to step down.


    when the waiter went out, Li Baoshan and others felt much more comfortable. Thinking about the scene, they could not help but make complaints about them: "those pirates are really not things. They are the slaves who have made good living."


    They didn''t say the following words, but they don''t need to say any more. Everyone knows what they want to express. Indeed, almost all the people here, including Xu Shaotang, are not used to this kind of etiquette.


    "Enjoy the food while you''re at Devil''s Island." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when things come, we may not have a good life."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people nodded deeply. When things come, it''s good to have time to eat, not to mention how good it is to eat.


    When Xu Shaotang picked up the menu, his face suddenly showed a cold look.


    See Xu Shaotang look abnormal, Dan Tai Jing Ming curiously close to the past to have a look, immediately also followed to show the look of evil cold.


    "Xu Shao, who are you?" Li Baoshan looked at them curiously. He said in his heart, is that the tacit understanding between husband and wife?


    Xu Shaotang randomly selected some things that he thought were good, then left the menu on the table, and said to Li Baoshan: "forget it, you''d better not know, don''t affect your appetite."


    Long Fei looks at the menu in surprise. There are two words on the menu, Xia Guowen and English. From this small detail, we can see that it is not unreasonable for the restaurant to be able to stand in the chaotic Devil Island.


    All the other dishes are swept away in Long Fei''s eyes. When he finally sees the "golden grain meal" on the menu, Long Fei finally understands why Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming show their chilly look one after another.


    "The Pirates of devil''s Island are such a pervert!"


    Long Fei scolded angrily and asked someone to come in and take away the menu. At the moment, he even looked at the waiter with a different look. He always felt that the waiter was disgusting and obscene.


    "Would you like to try our special food here, sir?" The waiter didn''t seem to know how disgusting Longfei was. He said to Longfei with a smile: "our golden meal is second to none in the whole demon island. I suggest..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get out and serve the food quickly!"


    Hearing the word "Jinli meal" mentioned by the waiter, Long Fei felt a disgusting feeling all over his body, and immediately drove the waiter away with a black face.


    If he didn''t bother to go to other places to eat, he would like to leave this bird place immediately. There are also high-end restaurants full of disgusting things!


    The waiter didn''t know where he had offended Long Fei. Although he was angry, he didn''t dare to show it. He quickly took the menu and stepped down respectfully.


    As the waiter retreated, the bear asked, "Xu Shao, that gold..."


    "Don''t mention that! Disgusting Bear''s words have not asked, Long Fei is full of cold to bear said: "from now on, if you want to have a good meal, you''d better not mention that thing!"


    Although some of them were puzzled, Xu Shaotang''s faces were not very good. He also guessed that the so-called golden grain meal was not a good thing. He did not ask at the moment. He sat there quietly waiting for the food to be served.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xu Shaotang sit together, stretch a leg to gently kick Xu Shaotang for a while, whispered: "are you looking for a good place! I won''t come to such a disgusting place next time


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to take a look at the quiet tea in dantai and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t know there was such a disgusting thing here! Forget it. The more you talk, the more disgusting you are


    More than ten minutes later, the dishes on the table were all ready. They were all normal things, meeting the taste of the public.A bottle of Alcatraz''s special volcanic fruit wine has been thrown aside by them, which is not suitable for their taste.


    Just as several people were sitting there tasting the delicacies of Alcatraz Island, a burst of obscene laughter came from their next door, followed by the shy voice of the woman.


    Tantai Jingming frowns slightly, and tries to resist the impulse of killing people in her heart. She is eating.


    She thought in her heart, did Xu Shaotang know that there were some disgusting things here for a long time, and deliberately brought them here?


    Xu Shaotang is really wronged. He really didn''t know that there would be these ghosts here. Who could have thought that this kind of thing would happen in this restaurant in the daytime?


    Originally, they just wanted to eat up and leave quickly, but the next door was getting more and more noisy. Even Xu Shaotang, a veteran of Huacong, felt a flush of blush and slandered the Devil Island in his heart.


    In fact, it''s nothing in devil''s Island. After all, devil''s island used to be a pirate. Pirates will do something about animals.


    "Pa!"


    Tantai Jingming couldn''t stand the embarrassing atmosphere. She slapped her chopsticks on the table, stood up, quickly walked to the wooden partition wall, and kicked it angrily.


    "Boom..."


    How can the wooden partition wall bear the angry foot of Tan Tai Jing Ming? It suddenly collapsed.


    With the collapse of the wooden partition wall, an extremely unbearable scene suddenly appeared in front of everyone. A few blonde men were trampling on the woman lying on the table with nothing. Although the woman was full of pain, she dared to be angry and speechless, and could only bear it in silence. It was like a pool of mud lying on the table. Looking at her appearance, I felt that it would happen at any time My soul is back to the West.


    ¡°Fuck£¡¡±


    Several men with blonde hair and blue eyes who are in the mood are interrupted by others. They immediately scold Tantai Jingming fiercely, and their eyes still show the light of immorality.

 Chapter 1040

    Before dantai Jingming moved, Xu Shaotang had already moved.


    After a sound of "bang bang", all the blonde men were lying on the ground. Everyone was interrupted by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t like these birdmen. Now when he heard that they were rude to their own women, his hand was a little bit dark, but he finally restrained and didn''t take the lives of these bastards.


    When these blonde bastards were all knocked down, Xu Shaotang noticed that there seemed to be several half eaten golden meals on the table.


    "If it''s really disgusting people doing disgusting things!"


    Xu Shaotang resisted the urge to vomit and gave those bastards a few feet. Then he came back to them.


    They make such a big noise here, which naturally startles other people in the restaurant. The waiter runs in in a hurry. When he sees the wailing blonde men lying on the ground, he almost faints.


    "Come on, stay here any longer, what I just ate will spit out!" Xu Shaotang looked at the wailing bastards and turned to the waiters and said, "don''t worry, we will compensate you for all your losses!"


    With a sad face, the waiter said to Xu Shaotang, "Sir, it''s not about compensation. It''s really We can''t afford to offend these people... "


    "Oh? Is that right? " Xu Shaotang asked faintly: "how many of them have a beginning?"


    The waiter nodded his head and said, "these are all from Xizhou garrison. Now they are injured here. How can we explain to them?"


    "If they want to find me, let them come to me. My name is Xu Shaotang. You are welcome to come to me at any time."


    After Xu Shaotang asked Li Baoshan to compensate for the loss and pay for their meal, he went out of the restaurant with them and swore in his heart that he would never come to such a disgusting place again.


    "I didn''t expect that people in Xizhou still have this hobby." Kuaidao shrugged and looked back at the restaurant behind him with a bad smile on his face.


    "They have so many hobbies," said Xu Shaotang


    For example, if you eat that disgusting golden grain meal, you don''t know if those silly birds know how to make that golden grain meal!


    "Don''t talk about it. Let''s go!" Tan Tai Jing Ming gives Xu Shaotang a look and pulls Xu Shaotang away from this disgusting place.


    Just as they were gone, Long Fei''s phone suddenly rang. Seeing the number on the phone, Long Fei''s face, which was originally full of laughter, immediately connected the phone.


    When the phone is connected, listening to the voice from the phone, Long Fei''s face is more and more dignified. When he hangs up, his face has become very ugly.


    At the moment when Long Fei hung up the phone, Tan Tai Jingming immediately asked, "is it the old cat that has sent the news?"


    Long Fei nodded and said, "they just got the news. They were besieged by the psionic and gene fighters when they were inquiring about the news. They were all hurt a lot. Now they have just broken through."


    "These people again!" Hearing Long Fei''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly felt cold on her face and said to Long Fei, "do you want to meet them?"


    After they arrived at the devil''s Island, they did not fight with the powers and gene fighters once or twice, and they didn''t get much advantage in front of them each time. At this moment, when they heard that the old cats sent out to inquire about the news were hurt by the powers again, the anger in the heart of dantai Jingming suddenly surged up.


    Long Fei nodded and said, "of course I will go to meet them! It''s hard to guarantee that those people won''t chase them. We can''t let them have an accident! "


    If it were them, they would not give up this opportunity to destroy the enemy, and they would most likely pursue the enemy who broke through.


    "Good!" Tantai Jingming nods and immediately calls Yan Beize to call him out of the helicopter.


    While they were waiting for Yan Beize to send a helicopter to pick them up, Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Long Fei, "they are all right. Let''s go and have a look. Let''s find out which side the powers belong to."


    The main purpose that he brought Li Baoshan and them here this time is to let them fight with the experts. Now, how can he miss such an opportunity?


    Long Fei nodded and said, "yes, with you, I have some bottom in my heart."


    "You don''t want to put a hat on me." "The main thing for Shaofei to do is to have fun with you," he said


    "All right, it''s up to you." Long Fei has no choice but to smile. To tell the truth, he really hopes that there is no place for Xu Shaotang, which at least shows that their enemies are not particularly strong.


    If it''s time to ask Xu Shaotang to do something, there won''t be too many things for them, which is obviously what Long Fei doesn''t want to see.


    A few minutes later, a helicopter quickly flew over their heads, two ropes dropped from the plane, and Xu Shaotang took the lead in boarding the helicopter.When several people all boarded the helicopter, the helicopter quickly flew to the distance.


    Sitting in the cabin, Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan with a kind of fanatical look in his eyes. They said, "if I fight those people later, I won''t help you unless I have to."


    "Of course!" Li Baoshan, with a smile, looked at the three brothers around him and said, "we haven''t forgotten what Xu Shao said to us at the beginning."


    Hearing Li Baoshan''s words, Long Fei asked curiously, "what did he say to you?"


    "Powerful power is acquired through the tempering of life and death again and again!" The four said in unison.


    Although Xu Shaotang has not said this sentence in front of them for a long time, they firmly remember Xu Shaotang''s words. Now they just need a battle of life and death to break through the shackles of the day after tomorrow. They want to enter the congenital realm that they dream of.


    Looking at the firm look on the four people''s faces, Long Fei''s eyes showed a trace of envy, and slowly said to Xu Shaotang: "if they all break through to the congenital, your wolf group may be much better than my dragon group in the future."


    Although a little reluctant to admit, but Xu Shaotang''s hands of the wolf group is more and more powerful is the same fact.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly to Long Fei and said with a bitter smile: "whether it''s the dragon group or the wolf group, to tell you the truth, when facing those abnormal people in the Kunlun world, what is this power?"


    Now his biggest enemy is from Kunlun. As for other enemies, he has not yet felt the pressure of Kunlun people.

 Chapter 1041

    Soon, sitting on the helicopter of Longfei, they saw the tiger head breaking out of the encirclement.


    Unexpectedly, no one seems to be chasing them. Seeing the helicopter overhead, they know that Longfei and dantai Jingming are coming to meet them. They stand there and wave to them.


    The helicopter quickly stopped not far from them, and several people got off the plane.


    There were some wounds on both of them, especially on the tiger head. There were several deep wounds on their bodies, and a large piece of meat fell off their arms. Although they were simply bandaged, the scarlet blood on the bandage was very eye-catching.


    But at the moment, both of them are not in the mood to care about their injuries, and their faces are only happy for the rest of their lives.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    When they see Xu Shaotang walking down behind long Fei, their faces suddenly look surprised. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang also follows.


    Xu Shaotang waved to them with a smile and said with a smile from a distance, "you are lucky. Those people didn''t chase you?"


    Hutou and their luck is good, but for Li Baoshan and the four of them, their luck is a bit bad, this kind of small probability things are met by them.


    Most of the people in the dragon group are familiar with Xu Shaotang, and Hutou once fought with Xu Shaotang in the Devil Island. That was when he was dealing with Baqi snake. So now when he saw Xu Shaotang, he was not so happy. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he said with a bitter smile: "our luck is really good, or those people''s luck is too bad."


    "What do you say?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked suspiciously.


    "Let me talk about it." Hearing the question of Tantai Jingming, the iron tower with Hutou said slowly: "those people are actually chasing us, but when they are chasing us, they don''t know where some powerful monsters come from, which are the ones we killed before. However, these monsters are much stronger than the ones we met before. Then, the people who used to treat us as prey became the prey of those monsters, and we found a chance to escape. "


    "So those monsters saved you?"


    Long Fei''s eyes are full of incredible looks. They always regard the monster they have never seen before as their enemy. Unexpectedly, at this critical time, their people were saved by the monster.


    The tower nodded and said with a bitter smile, "although some people are reluctant to admit it, it is true."


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin and looked thoughtful. He asked, "you say those monsters are very strong. How strong are they?"


    "Compared with you pervert, those monsters are certainly not strong." Hu tou and Xu Shaotang made a joke, and then said: "we didn''t fight those monsters. We don''t know their specific depth, but if we can chase those people away, their individual strength should not be inferior to us."


    When he said this, Hu tou was filled with emotion.


    One or two years ago, as congenital experts, they rarely met strong opponents, and rarely ran for their lives in such a mess. However, it was not long before they felt that their strength was getting worse and worse.


    It''s not that their strength has become weaker, but that the opponents they meet are becoming stronger and stronger. It''s hard for them to deal with these stronger and stronger opponents with their current strength.


    Hearing Hu tou''s words, Long Fei sighed and said to Xu Shaotang, "it seems that my guess is right. The monsters we met before are just low-level ones. Now, those higher-level monsters have begun to appear."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked tiger head, "which direction did they go?"


    "What are you doing?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming quickly grabbed Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you want to join in the fun?"


    Xu Shaotang gently patted the hand of Tantai Jingming and said with a noncommittal smile: "now you are going to find out the remaining evils of the pirates. If you have no time to deal with the monsters, let me help you find out what those monsters are."


    He really wants to join in the fun. It''s a good thing if he can kill some powers and gene fighters. Even if those people have been killed or run away, it''s also a good thing that he can find out the identity of those monsters.


    It''s better to find out the characteristics of those monsters, so that you don''t know how to start when you encounter them in the future. It''s also a kind of knowing yourself and your enemy.


    Looking at the two people pulling in front of everyone''s face, tiger head and the iron tower emit a burst of bad laughter at the same time, so ashamed that Tantai Jingming quickly releases Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    However, in the moment when Tantai Jingming let go of Xu Shaotang''s hand, Xu Shaotang reached out to hold her waist and quickly left a shallow kiss on her slightly red cheek.


    After kissing Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang looks provocatively at the tiger head and the iron tower, slightly stunned, and says, "we have a aboveboard relationship. What''s so funny about you two widows?"


    Tan Tai is good at everything, but she can''t let go. After Xu Shaotang''s training, when they were in private, Tan Tai was much more open than before. However, if she was in front of others, she would become more formal again, as if she felt embarrassed.When they hear Xu Shaotang''s words, tiger head and the iron tower give him a thumbs up at the same time. Seeing the look of the little daughter''s family of Tantai Jingming, they know that the mother Tyrannosaurus Rex of the dragon group has been completely accepted by Xu Shaotang.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gently pinches Xu Shaotang on his waist. When the blush on his face dissipates a little, he leaves from Xu Shaotang''s arms. He looks at Xu Shaotang with a coquettish look and says: "if you want to find those monsters, you''d better be careful."


    She has no reason to stop Xu Shaotang. She can only care about his safety in her heart.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry, don''t you know your man''s ability? By the way, if you have nothing to do during this period of time, keep the communication unblocked. If there is anything, I will contact you in time. "


    "All right!" Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded. She looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "we will communicate with you about our situation at any time, and you can tell us more about your situation."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and nods to Tantai Jingming. After they all board the helicopter and go away, he says to the four people in front of him: "let''s go and take you to find someone to play with. I hope you are lucky enough not to be killed by your opponents."

 Chapter 1042

    They move very quickly, and soon, they have found the place where the monsters and powers fight according to the direction of tiger head.


    The scene seemed to have been attacked by shells, and the mess after the battle was left all over the ground.


    Corresponding to this mess are the scattered blood on the ground, the blood belonging to those powers, and the stinking green blood. It seems that both sides of the war have hurt each other.


    Without Xu Shaotang''s command, the four had already begun to trace the traces left by those people around.


    "Xu Shao, they should have gone in that direction." The sharp knife pointed to his front and said slowly: "judging from the extent of the dried up blood on the ground, they should leave here for no more than half an hour."


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the incomplete dried blood on the ground, then nodded gently and said, "catch up and have a look. I hope they are both defeated now!"


    "Ha ha, this kind of good thing, we mostly can''t meet."


    Four people smile and quickly follow the direction pointed by the sharp knife.


    Judging from the battle traces left at present, those psionic powers should retreat while resisting the attack of monsters. I have to say that these psionic powers are really unlucky. It''s not very pleasant to be a hunter and become a prey, is it?


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped, his face showing a strong color of doubt.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang stop, Li Baoshan and they also stop. They look at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face and ask, "did Xu Shao find anything?"


    "Are you surprised?" Xu Shaotang frowned, as if thinking of something unusual.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people were more puzzled and asked: "what''s strange?"


    They know that their strength is far less than that of Xu Shaotang, and their ability to foresee danger can not be compared with Xu Shaotang, so they have no doubt about Xu Shaotang''s words. They just ask with puzzled faces, and want to know what Xu Shaotang''s strange is.


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly: "according to the truth, if there is such a fierce battle between the two sides, there should be one or two bodies left behind, right? But we didn''t seem to see any bodies along the way? "


    "Well..."


    With Xu Shaotang''s words, the four of them also showed a look of thinking.


    Xu Shaotang is very reasonable. According to the normal situation, there should be one or two corpses left, whether it''s the powers or the monsters.


    Of course, we can''t rule out that neither side has the habit of leaving the corpses of their companions, but the possibility of such speculation is very small. After all, in such a fierce war situation, where can we take care of the corpses of our companions?


    "It''s really strange." Li Baoshan frowned and said, "there are no corpses, not even broken arms and limbs, but only traces of fighting and blood. It''s really strange."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and pondered: "there is something wrong with the situation. We all have to work hard. Don''t turn over the boat in the sewer!"


    Xu Shaotang was reminded that everyone nodded, but also began to be vigilant.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to think about it any more. He quickly took the four men and continued to follow the fighting traces left by the other side.


    After a long distance, Xu Shaotang suddenly heard a fierce fight.


    Xu Shaotang was very happy and speeded up. Soon, they saw a group of people fighting fiercely.


    "Don''t go out until they are both defeated!" Xu Shaotang let him now next to the hidden down to watch its change.


    Big bear moved his body to Xu Shaotang''s side, gave Xu Shaotang a thumbs up and said: "Xu Shaotang is really clever, really let us encounter such a good thing."


    Xu Shaotang put his hand on the bear''s head and patted it gently. He said: "don''t flatter, watch quietly, and think about their attack style. It''s good for you when you fight with them!"


    Big bear nods and smiles at Xu Shaotang. Then he lies down and quietly observes the fighting in the field.


    Looking at it, Xu Shaotang is in the wrong place again.


    "Xu Shao, I feel something is wrong!" Li Baoshan also found out the problem. He quietly pointed to the blonde people and said to Xu Shaotang in doubt: "those people seem to be powers, right? How can they attack their companions? "


    The question raised by Li Baoshan is exactly what Xu Shaotang found.


    Now there are about dozens of people in the field, but what makes them wonder is that those powers were supposed to be a group. How can there be infighting now?


    Just when they were puzzled, a fire psionic suddenly spit out the long suction cup from his mouth. The suction cup instantly fell on the neck of another psionic who was fighting with him. The psionic who was stuck by the suction cup suddenly twitched. In the scream of other people, his body fell to the ground.Just when they thought that the one stuck by the sucker was dead, the fallen one suddenly stood up, seriously showing a trace of monstrous light, then gave out a monstrous roar and immediately attacked his former companion.


    Seeing this strange scene, Xu Shaotang and the four people around him all widened their eyes.


    "Xu Shao, what''s the situation?" Buffalo hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, a face of horror to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "I don''t know! I feel that the person should have been assimilated by those monsters, just like... "


    "It''s like a parasitic animal mentioned in a science fiction film in Xizhou!" Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, the sharp knife next to him had already spoken the following words for him.


    "Yes! It feels like a parasite! " Xu Shaotang''s face was not very good-looking. He said in a deep voice: "the suction cup in the mouth of a monster should be the means of parasitism. Once it is stuck by the suction cup, those monsters can parasitize in this way, and the people who are stuck by the suction cup will instantly become their own kind!"


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang seems to understand why they haven''t seen a corpse all the way.


    I''m afraid those powers are not parasitic on these monsters whether they live or die. It''s impossible to leave any corpses.


    Thinking, Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly jumped, just in the moment, he seemed to think of something!


    Xu Shaotang quickly took out his phone, regardless of whether they will expose their body shape, quickly dial long Fei''s phone number.


    When the phone is connected, Xu Shaotang covers his mouth and whispers to Long Fei at the other end of the phone: "I''ll tell you something. Don''t be surprised. Just pretend to be ordinary."

 Chapter 1043

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei was puzzled, but he did it according to Xu Shaotang''s words. He said with a faint smile, "why, didn''t you find those powers and gene fighters?"


    As soon as he heard this, Xu Shaotang knew that long Fei understood what he meant. Then he put down his heart and said, "there may be something wrong with the tiger head and the iron tower. I don''t have time to explain so much to you now. Be careful yourself. You need to be on guard against them all the time!"


    Xu Shaotang''s words shocked Long Fei. Both Hutou and the iron tower have followed him for many years. There is no doubt about their loyalty to the dragon group. He doesn''t know why Xu Shaotang has such doubts.


    Even so, he still chose to believe Xu Shaotang. After all, if he had to choose between Xu Shaotang and Hutou, he would rather believe Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang didn''t save him once or twice. If Xu Shaotang wanted to do harm to him, there was no need to beat around the bush with him. With Xu Shaotang''s strength, he could easily kill him.


    "Well, I see." Although Long Fei was shocked, he didn''t even look at the tiger''s head and the iron tower. He said with a smile to the phone: "anyway, you don''t have anything to do for the time being, so you can look for it slowly. You don''t have to worry about us here. Unless you meet experts at your level, ordinary people can''t help us.


    Seeing that long Fei hung up with Xu Shaotang, Hu tou asked with a smile, "did Xu Shaotang not find those powers and monsters?"


    Long Fei nodded and said, "they are still tracking. They haven''t found any trace of those people for the moment. He said that it is estimated that they will be delayed there for a few days."


    "With Xu Shaotang as a pervert, it''s not easy for those powers and monsters." Tower smile, the look on the face is no exception.


    Long Fei also smile to two people, ask a way: "the wound on the body how?"


    "Not in the way." They shook their heads at the same time, patted their chest and said: "this injury is nothing, we are all from the bullets."


    Hearing their words, Long Fei said with a smile, "it''s OK. Now the mountain ghosts are seriously injured. If you two fall down again, I and dantai will have to die of exhaustion."


    While chatting with them here, Long Fei is quietly observing their looks. Although they don''t look any abnormal, he has begun to be vigilant in his heart.


    There are two sides.


    While long Fei and his followers are chatting, Xu Shaotang and his followers are quietly observing the situation of the battle.


    Now, the powers are at an absolute disadvantage. They want to break through the encirclement separately, but now more than half of their companions have become their enemies. In addition, there are several monsters in the original. In the case of a huge difference in the number of people, they can no longer find the chance to break through the encirclement.


    "Prepare for a sneak attack on those monsters from the side!"


    Xu Shaotang said to Li Baoshan in a low voice. At the same time, he made several gestures with his hands and assigned the direction of the attack to each of them.


    Li Baoshan took a look at the fierce battle in the field, and asked Xu Shaotang in doubt: "we are not waiting to reap profits?"


    "Reap the fart!" Xu Shaotang said: "if you wait any longer, those powers will all become monsters!"


    Only when both sides are able to fight against each other, can they be called profiteering. Now the monster side has an absolute advantage. If those surviving powers are infected by the monster again, the monster side will be stronger. They will also reap fart profits!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan laughs with embarrassment and quickly enters the predetermined position of sneak attack carefully, waiting for Xu Shaotang to issue the order of sneak attack.


    Just when a psionic is about to be stuck by the monster''s sucker, a sharp real Qi suddenly appears. With a sound of "puff", the monster''s sucker is cut off by Xu Shaotang''s sharp real Qi, and a stream of green blood blows out. The monster''s mouth makes a shrill scream, and falls to the ground constantly twitching.


    This sudden change suddenly surprised the monsters and powers who were fighting together. At the moment of their absence, Li Baoshan, who had been hiding around them, immediately killed them.


    Their cooperation is very tacit, Li Baoshan and bear hold the dagger to attack one monster at the same time, sharp knife and buffalo attack another monster at the same time.


    Although their action is very fast, they don''t have Xu Shaotang''s powerful strength after all. Their attack is still evaded by the monster.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang and others, a tall monster suddenly opens its petal like mouth to Xu Shaotang and roars to Xu Shaotang like a demonstration.


    Xu Shaotang was not moved by the monster''s disgusting appearance at all. He just stood there quietly and asked the tall monster, "what are you? To tell you the truth, you look really disgusting! "


    "We call it a parasite!" The monster as like as two peas, and the other side of the creature has said, "they are exactly like the parasitic animals in the movie. We suspect they are from the alien life!"¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang and Li Baoshan both had a helpless smile when they heard the words of the wizard. They didn''t expect that the wizard had seen the movie.


    But then again, it''s very appropriate to call them parasitic animals. Anyway, Xu Shaotang didn''t regard these things as human beings.


    Well, call it a parasite in the future! Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.


    "You lower creatures are beasts!"


    Obviously, they are not satisfied with the name "parasitic beast". They never regard themselves as beasts, but they regard Xu Shaotang and others as beasts.


    "You speak as if you were very advanced?" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said to Li Baoshan: "you can play with these advanced creatures. Be careful, don''t play yourself in it!"


    He doesn''t plan to take part in the war for the time being. He will only take action when Li Baoshan and his family are threatened with their lives. Although it may be a little difficult for them to deal with these parasitic animals, there is no difficulty. How can they break through to the congenital state?


    The four nodded, winked at each other, and immediately attacked the parasite.


    Seeing that people on Xu Shaotang''s side began to attack the parasitic beasts, the three surviving powers immediately joined the battle. They were almost cornered by these parasitic beasts just now. Now, no matter whether Xu Shaotang is an enemy or a friend with them, we should solve these disgusting parasitic beasts first!

 Chapter 1044

    Although Xu Shaotang did not join in the attack on parasitic animals, he always paid attention to the situation in the field.


    Li Baoshan, who has not yet entered the congenital realm, is still in a weak position in the face of the attack of powerful parasitic animals.


    Li Shaotang didn''t care about his life, but he didn''t care about his life.


    "Be careful, bear!"


    Li Baoshan, who was attacking the parasitic beast, suddenly called out to the bear. As soon as his voice fell, a fire sprang up in the bear''s hair. The parasitic beast they were attacking should have been a fire psionic before. Although the bear escaped the direct attack of the fire, he was still ignited by the fire.


    "Damn, it''s killing me!" Bear quickly raised his clothes to put out the fire on his head. He looked at the parasitic beast fiercely and said angrily, "I have to frustrate you!"


    After that, the bear roared and ran into the parasite like a rhinoceros.


    Looking at the big bear, the parasitic beast''s mouth showed an evil smile. At the moment when the big bear came, a fire had appeared out of thin air. The fire was like an eggshell, which quickly surrounded him and the big bear.


    The burning fire made bear feel a burning pain, but he waved his dagger and thrust it into the neck of the parasite.


    As soon as he raised his hand, the body shape of the parasite immediately moved, and it had already come to his back.


    The big mouth of the petal like blood basin has been opened, and the suction cup quietly probes into the bear''s neck.


    Seeing that the sucker was about to bite the bear''s neck, a fierce Qi suddenly came to the parasite.


    The parasite has seen his companion cut off the suction cup by the real Qi. How dare he let the real Qi hit him? He quickly took back his suction cup and let out an unwilling howl in his mouth.


    At this time, Li Baoshan also rushed into the fire from the outside, the dagger quickly turned, and suddenly stabbed the parasitic beast.


    With a hiss, the dagger made a shallow cut on the parasite, but it was too shallow to cause any substantial damage to the parasite.


    "Brother Shan, you left me right!" The burning bear felt that his voice was about to smoke. He just wanted to hurry up. As a result, the parasite roared at Li Baoshan, and then he grabbed a dagger to rush up.


    At the moment when the big bear moved, Li Baoshan also moved, and they launched fierce attacks on the parasitic animals from left to right.


    "Does the light of rice dare to compete with the bright moon?" The parasitic animal uttered a scornful voice, raised his hands slightly, and roared: "close!"


    With the sound of the parasitic animal falling, the eggshell like fire shrinks rapidly, constantly squeezing the space between big bear and Li Baoshan. The two people in the fire only feel that they are about to burn. They simply exchange their eyes and understand each other''s plan.


    If we fight with the parasitic animals in this fire, I''m afraid they will be burned to ashes if they are not killed.


    Make up one''s mind, two people at the same time to the parasitic beast left and right attack, in the parasitic beast with their own speed advantage to dodge their attack, they at the same time to the fire outside.


    "Bang!"


    Their bodies seem to bump into an invisible barrier and make a crisp sound, but they can''t break through the fire. On the contrary, their clothes are ignited by the fire.


    "I can''t get out!" Li Baoshan opened his slightly chapped lips and stared at the parasite standing there with a smile on his face. With a horizontal heart, he said to the bear loudly, "death also needs to peel off a layer of skin from him!"


    "Good!" The bear nodded, roared and rushed to the parasite.


    The parasitic animal smiles and says, "do you want to fight with me? Unfortunately, you don''t have the chance! "


    As the voice fell, the parasitic animal''s body flashed, and it had separated from the fire. With the big hand raised again, the fire shrank more quickly, constantly squeezing the living space of big bear and Li Baoshan in the fire circle.


    Seeing the exuberant appearance of the parasitic animals, Xu Shaotang did not move. He just accompanied the two parasitic animals rushing towards him to play, and at the same time focused his attention on the bears.


    He won''t go to rescue bear now. It''s an opportunity for bear and Li Baoshan. The burning pain of being surrounded by fire can completely stimulate their survival potential. It depends on whether they can break through to nature.


    Just as Xu Shaotang looked at the fire, two violent voices suddenly rose in the fire.


    Hearing these two violent voices, Xu Shaotang finally showed a smile on his face. Sure enough, under the pressure of survival surrounded by fire, Li Baoshan and big bear entered the congenital realm almost at the same time.


    "Fast knife, buffalo! It''s up to you now! " Xu Shaotang yells at the sharp knife and buffalo who are fighting with an ice power over there.


    Xu Shaotang''s voice just fell, Li Baoshan and big bear suddenly rushed out of the fire. They were not familiar with the innate strength. Their Qi was very disordered, but it didn''t have much influence. Qi formed a protective barrier around their bodies, and the fire could not invade their bodies.Li Baoshan and Xiong, who had just been beaten by the fire parasite, wriggled their necks and crunched their fists.


    "Now it''s your turn to try our best!" Li Baoshan repressed his ecstasy and roared like a wild animal in his throat. He threw down his dagger, waved his fist wrapped in genuine Qi and rushed to the fire parasite.


    Of course, the bear would not let this opportunity of revenge. At the same time of Li Baoshan''s hand, his body had been flying flat, and he hit the fire parasite with a heavy fist.


    Xu Shaotang easily dodged the attack of the two parasitic beasts in front of him, and said with a smile: "I really don''t want to kill you, so I''ll leave you to my people to practice. I hope you don''t die too soon!"


    While Xu Shaotang was joking with the two parasitic animals, the buffalo and the sharp knife over there also gave out a loud roar. The wild Qi flowed around their bodies, turning the ice cone that the ice parasitic animals attacked them into powder.


    Seeing that his subordinates had entered the congenital realm, Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction. This trip was not in vain.


    The next battle, almost no suspense, four just entered the congenital realm of people full of excitement, successively killed their opponents, and then toward the next target attack.

 Chapter 1045

    The battle has not been short.


    Finally, except for one parasite controlled by Xu Shaotang, all the others have been destroyed.


    Originally, it should not be so easy for them to kill these parasitic animals, mainly because Xu Shaotang was here. Xu Shaotang not only restrained several parasitic animals for them, but also rescued them when they were in danger, which made them have no worries at all, just a posture of killing each other desperately.


    At the end of the battle, there are only two left on the psionic side.


    One of them has already encountered an accident in the battle. Xu Shaotang will save Li Baoshan, but it doesn''t mean he can save the powers. He is very kind that he didn''t take the opportunity to kill the two powers.


    "You two don''t want to run away, just stay here. I''ll come back to you after I interrogate this parasite!"


    Xu Shaotang glances at the two undecided powers and walks to one side with the constantly screaming parasitic beast. When Xu Shaotang leaves, Li Baoshan has surrounded the two powers automatically.


    Xu Shaotang is not worried that the two powers will run away. Although he is a little far away from the two powers now, it''s very easy for him to catch up with the two powers at his speed.


    The parasitic beast will be mentioned to one side, Xu Shaotang is not in a hurry to ask the question he wants to ask, but first very cruel twisted the parasitic beast''s hands and feet.


    The parasitic animal that has been twisted is howling loudly. The harsh sound makes Xu Shaotang''s eardrum slightly painful.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped the parasite in the face and said: "call again, I''ll cut off your disgusting mouth!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s threat, the parasite immediately calms down. His face is full of fear because of pain. This demon like man makes him feel real fear for the first time.


    "Poor creature, how dare you do this to me!" Although his heart was full of fear, he still refused to yield to Xu Shaotang because he thought he was a senior creature.


    In his heart, it was a very shameful thing to yield to such a poor creature.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped the parasite on the face again. The strength of his hand was not small. Several teeth of the parasite were knocked off by him, and the parasite uttered a shrill scream again.


    "It''s all in my hands. How dare you pretend to be a senior creature in front of me?" Xu Shaotang stares at the parasitic beast fiercely and says: "now, I will answer whatever I ask you. If I dare to talk to me again, I will peel off your skin layer by layer!"


    This disgusting thing even dares to regard itself as an advanced creature, which makes Xu Shaotang want to dissect the parasite directly. Let''s see where he is!


    "Roar!"


    The parasite looks at Xu Shaotang with red eyes. It''s too humiliating for him to be tortured by such a low-level creature as a high-level creature. But now he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent. He can only express his anger with his own roar.


    "If it''s in my hands, how dare you tell me?"


    Xu Shaotang took out his ears, with a fierce look in his eyes. Raising his hand was a fierce Qi, which made a deep and long cut on the parasite.


    "Haw..."


    The parasitic animal was in pain, and it screamed again. The stinking green blood flowed out of the wound.


    Xu Shaotang knew that once the parasite''s blood drained, it would turn into a mummy, so he had a proper hand. He didn''t cut the main artery with genuine Qi, but the wound was there after all, so it was impossible not to shed any blood.


    "If you don''t speak well, I can teach you!" Xu Shaotang glared at the parasite and said: "I will be tortured in many ways. If you can support all the torture, I will convince you!"


    "It''s all death! Do you think I''ll be afraid of you


    Needless to say, the bone of this parasitic animal is quite hard, which directly shows that it will not open its mouth even if it dies.


    Looking at the parasitic beast, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "OK, let me see how hard your bones are!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang''s hand slowly moved to the back of the parasitic animal. In the frightened eyes of the parasitic animal, Xu Shaotang''s hand clawed, suddenly approached the back of the parasitic animal, grabbed it and pulled it hard. The sound of spinal fracture suddenly sounded.


    With the sound of spinal fracture, the scream in the mouth of the parasitic animal became more shrill. A petal like mouth opened instantly, and the sucker quickly attacked Xu Shaotang.


    For this kind of attack, Xu Shaotang had already been on guard. At the moment when his sucker hit, he reached out and firmly grasped his sucker. He didn''t break it, because according to his previous experience, after breaking the sucker, the parasite would not only bleed, but eventually become a mummy and die.Xu Shaotang''s sucking cup is constantly wriggling in his hand, which makes Xu Shaotang feel sick. Suddenly, Xu Shaotang has an idea. Since this kind of sucking cup is the lifeblood of a parasitic animal, if he works hard on its sucking cup, can the parasitic animal still have such a hard mouth?


    Say dry dry, Xu Shaotang immediately grasp its sucker, casually picked up a stone hard hit on its sucker.


    "Squeak Squeak... "


    At present, the life of the parasitic animal Xu Tang is much better than that of the sucking animal.


    The severe pain made the whole petal like mouth of the parasite completely deformed, and his eyes protruded outwards, as if to burst his eyes. The eyes became dark green because of congestion, just like a dark wolf in the middle of the night, and even his hair stood up like hair. It looked terrible.


    Hehe, it works!


    Xu Shaotang was overjoyed and said to the parasite with a smile: "it seems that you are not afraid of pain? Have you thought about it? Do you want to answer my question honestly? To tell you the truth, I really have a kind of exciting feeling to torture you such disgusting things! "


    The severe pain made the parasite''s whole body twitch and twist constantly. He could not speak at all and could only nod his head desperately. For the parasite, this kind of pain was like cutting off a man''s life.


    See this parasitic beast honest nod agreed, Xu Shaotang face finally showed a smile, slowly asked: "my senior creature, tell me, what kind of creature are you?"


    Although they call these monsters parasites, they only call them in private. So far, they still know nothing about these monsters.

 Chapter 1046

    The parasitic beast did not immediately answer Xu Shaotang''s question. Instead, it waited until the unbearable pain eased slightly. Then it took a breath and honestly replied, "we are latum from Atlantis civilization."


    "Latum?" Xu Shaotang looked at the parasite with a puzzled look on his face and asked, "are you also creatures belonging to Atlantis civilization?"


    "Do you know Atlantis?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s tone, it seems that he knows that Atlantis is the same. The pain twisted face of the parasitic beast suddenly shows an excited look and bewitches Xu Shaotang: "since you know the civilization of Atlantis, you should know that our civilization level is far higher than you. If you let me go now, when our civilization comes to your world I''ll do you a lot of good! "


    "Go away! I don''t care about your bullshit! None of you Atlantis things are good birds! "


    Referring to the civilization of Atlantis, Xu Shaotang thought of Xiaozhi who had cheated them into turning around. His anger suddenly surged up and said to the parasitic animals, "as far as I know, Atlantis in our world should have been completely eliminated, right? What are you What, where did latum come from? "


    The horror of parasitic animals is not how strong they are, but that once they parasitize the human body, they can immediately obtain all the strength and memory of the host, which is the real terror.


    Can imagine, if the whole Devil Island people are parasitized by this thing, it will be a human disaster.


    "Thousands of years ago, we came into the world with Atlantis." The parasitic beast said slowly: "later, because of the suppression of the strong in your world, all the people of Atlantis advance troops died, but some of us escaped the suppression of your strong, and fell into dormancy in some bad places, waiting for the right time to wake up."


    "What''s the right time?" Xu Shaotang frowned.


    When he asked this question, the parasite didn''t answer.


    Seeing that the parasitic beast didn''t know how to lift it up, Xu Shaotang slowly raised the stone in his hand and made a plan to smash it into his suction cup. The threat on his face was very strong.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s threat, thinking about the pain in the soul just now, the parasitic beast could not help but shrink its neck, and then said: "the right time is to loosen or open the seal of the space fissure, and those things suitable for our survival diffuse into your present space from the space fissure."


    "What''s right for you to live?" Xu Shaotang frowned more tightly and asked, "what are those things?"


    The parasite said carefully, "those are some special rays and elements. What you can''t feel, only we can feel."


    "So the seal of the space crack on the demon island is loose?" Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumped. Although he was very reluctant to see such a situation happen, from what the parasitic animal said, most of the Devil Island also had a space fissure seal. Because the seal of Kunlun Mountain was broken before, most of the seal here was also affected, so that the so-called things suitable for the growth of parasitic animals leaked from the space fissure .


    The parasite shook his head and said, "there is no space crack on this island. I don''t know why there are so many things suitable for us to live."


    "There''s no space crack here?" Xu Shaotang looked at the parasite with disbelief and threatened: "you''d better not cheat me, or I''ll make you die miserably!"


    Although this parasitic animal is dead in his eyes, he can choose to let it die happily or tormented to death.


    From the current situation, these parasitic animals have the same things as human beings. They are also afraid of pain and death. They are not so fearless.


    "Really not!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s threatening words, the parasitic beast quickly said: "it should be that one of the seals of the strong in your world has loosened, which leads to the leakage of some things suitable for our survival, but there are not many leaked things, just enough for our recovery. If there are enough things suitable for our survival, we can make progress in a short time It''s perfect. You can''t be our opponent at all. "


    At this point, the parasite beast''s pride as a high-level creature once again inadvertently revealed, which made Xu Shaotang want to slap him to death.


    Resisting the impulse to kill the parasitic beast, Xu Shaotang asked coldly, "how many people are there in your group now?"


    "I don''t know." The parasite shook his head and said, "we breed through pathogens. In theory, if we want to, we can make everyone in your world our own kind! However, the conditions suitable for our survival are limited, and excessive reproduction will make us perish. "


    I see!


    Hearing the words of parasitic animals, Xu Shaotang felt a little relieved. At least, now these parasitic animals will not breed without limit.


    "If someone is parasitized by you, will they belong to you forever?"Xu Shaotang asked this question because he suspected that the tiger head and the iron tower were also parasitized. If so, Xu Shaotang would not kill them unless they were really hopeless.


    "Yes The parasitic animal dodges Xu Shaotang''s eyes and says.


    "Really?" Seeing that the look of the parasitic beast was different, Xu Shaotang raised the stone in his hand again and aimed at the sucker of the parasitic beast, with a demon like smile on his face.


    Now the parasite regretted spitting out the sucker to Xu Shaotang. In the face of Xu Shaotang''s threat, the parasite had to compromise again. After a long time, it lowered its head and said, "unless we are willing to take the initiative to leave the host''s body, the host will always be our people."


    "So it is!" Xu Shaotang slightly turned his eyes, smilingly looked at the parasitic beast, and said: "now I want you to get rid of this person, you should not refuse me?"


    Although his words sound like a discussion with the parasitic animals, the strong threat in his eyes has already explained everything.


    The parasitic beast is not stupid. Seeing the threat in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he already knows that if he doesn''t get rid of it, he will surely face the inhuman torture of this demon like man.


    The next moment, the parasite''s body began to constantly twist, his mouth is also greatly open, and then, a slippery autumn like squid slowly squeezed out of that person''s mouth.

 Chapter 1047

    "What a disgusting thing!" Xu Shaotang already knew what he wanted to know. Naturally, there was no need to keep this thing. At the moment when it completely separated from the person''s body, Xu Shaotang waved his hand to cut off the suction cup he held in his hand.


    Accompanied by a burst of "squeak" scream, the parasitic animal kept wriggling on the ground, and the green blood quickly lost. In the blink of an eye, the parasitic animal had completely died, and its body became a dry branch.


    As the parasitic animal left the man''s body, the blood on the man gradually changed from green to light green, and finally became the color of normal human blood.


    "Cough..."


    The man suddenly opened his mouth, spitting out a mixture of sputum, blood and some mucus, and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    As soon as the man opened his eyes, he saw Xu Shaotang in front of him. Subconsciously, he wanted to jump up from the ground. But when he moved, he found that his hands and feet had been broken, even his spine had been torn off.


    In other words, he is basically paralyzed now.


    Instead of answering the man''s question, Xu Shaotang slapped his hand on the cover.


    Anyway, this man is going to die, and now he is sent on the road, he will suffer less.


    "I''m still too kind." Xu Shaotang slowly looked at his palm, shaking his head and sighing.


    If the man and the parasite are not dead, I think it''s shameless to jump up from the ground and accuse him immediately!


    After the trial of the parasitic beast, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and walked towards the two powers who were surrounded by Li Baoshan.


    "I''m too lazy to torture you." Xu Shaotang pointed to the corpse not far away, which had just been parasitized by parasitic animals, and said, "I believe you have just heard the scream over there. You should have some understanding of my means. I won''t talk nonsense. I''ll ask you directly. If you don''t want to suffer, you can answer my question obediently, OK?"


    Let alone these two powers, even Li Baoshan, they could not help feeling numb when they heard the scream just now.


    So, after hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the two powers simply nodded.


    Seeing that the two powers were so intelligent, Xu Shaotang also saved trouble and asked directly, "which power do you belong to?"


    "Xizhou military!"


    Two people answer a way with one voice.


    Well, it''s the people from Xizhou who are making trouble in the back!


    Although they have guessed the result, but after the final confirmation, Xu Shaotang is still a little upset. It seems that Xizhou has not been hurt!


    "What are you here for?" Xu Shaotang asked again, "what is the conspiracy of the military in Xizhou?"


    They shook their heads slightly. One of the taller men said, "we don''t know what the purpose of the military is. We just received orders to strangle the Xia masters in the Devil Island. We don''t know anything else."


    "True or false?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t want to punish you, but if you are stubborn, I''m not afraid of trouble. It''s just disgusting myself."


    Of course, he didn''t believe them.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t believe them, they were in a hurry. The tall man quickly said, "I swear by God that we didn''t lie! Please believe us


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t mention your God to me, but I never believe this."


    If you take an oath in the name of God, it must be true. There are too many true words in the world. Besides, even the religious emperor is not a good bird, and their God is not very reliable.


    "We really don''t lie. If you insist on not believing it, we can''t do anything about it." The tall man said, slightly closed his eyes, slowly said: "if you want to kill us, then do it."


    In Xu Shaotang''s hands, they didn''t intend to live, and they were willing to answer Xu Shaotang''s questions truthfully. First, what they said was not too confidential. It was only normal for them to take charge of their own affairs and kill each other. Second, they didn''t want to be tortured to death. In Xizhou, they were also experts, such as If they are doomed to die, they want to die with dignity.


    See these two people make a pair of death like home, Xu Shaotang is a little uncertain about what they say in the end is true or false.


    After a moment of quiet thinking, Xu Shaotang decided to avoid this problem for the time being, and went on to the next question, asking: "are you with the rest of the pirates in demon island? Is there any connection between you


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, the shorter one showed disdain on his face and hummed, "how can we be together with those despicable rubbish in Devil Island? You can kill us, but you can''t insult us! ""Oh, that''s a lot of temper!" Big bear said with a smile: "it seems that the Pirates of Devil Island are really bothered everywhere!"


    Li Baoshan shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "anyway, I don''t think there is a good thing for the pirates in devil''s Island!"


    Although Alcatraz is no longer a gathering place for pirates, Li Baoshan will never forget all kinds of evils committed by the pirates in Alcatraz.


    While they are teasing here, Xu Shaotang is wondering, if these powers are not with the Pirates of demon Island, that is to say, there is a force that is not willing to destroy the country in the final resistance of demon island?


    Xu Shaotang is not a God, and now she can''t see whether what they said is true or false from the performance of these two powers. But from his personal feeling, he thinks that these two people should not have lied.


    "If I let you submit to me, I don''t think you will agree?" Xu Shaotang asked, looking at the two powers lightly.


    To tell you the truth, he would like to recruit these experts to his own hands, but some things are impossible. There are people in Xia who would rather die than surrender. Of course, there will be people abroad. Regardless of their respective identities and positions, Xu Shaotang still recognizes those who are willing to work for his country.


    In fact, many people don''t care whether they are good or bad, just because they are in different positions.


    "You''d better kill us!"


    Sure enough, hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the two powers said with one voice.


    Without too much persuasion, Xu Shaotang just nodded and said, "OK, I''ll help you!"

 Chapter 1048

    Xu Shaotang fulfilled his words. He didn''t let the two powers die in any pain. Even before they felt any pain, Xu Shaotang had finished their lives.


    "How is it, how does it feel to enter the congenital state?"


    Looking at the four people in front of him, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Cool


    There''s no need for superfluous words. A simple word "Shuang" has indicated their mood at the moment. This is a realm they never dreamed of reaching. Now, they have finally completely opened the door.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang faced the four and said, "the innate realm is just the gate of martial arts. When you enter this threshold, you can be regarded as the real martial arts! After birth is the realm of alchemy, which is my present level. Whether I can reach this level depends on your creation. "


    "Xu Shao, don''t worry, we will work hard!" The big bear said with his eyes full.


    After entering the inborn realm, not only their strength has improved a lot, but also their confidence has improved a lot.


    Although they all know that alchemy is certainly very difficult to achieve, they will make more efforts to become stronger.


    It''s up to them to work hard. Whether they can reach the realm of alchemy depends on the will of heaven.


    Looking at the confident four, Xu Shaotang nodded happily and said: "you just entered the congenital realm, you need to be familiar with the use of congenital Qi. You don''t have to follow me these days. I believe there should be many suitable objects for you to practice in Devil Island. You should be familiar with them yourself!"


    "Hey, hey, can we do whatever we want here?" He asked with a smile.


    "You think too much!" Xu Shaotang glared at the sharp knife and said slowly, "how big is the stomach and how much food do you have? Demon island is not without experts. Many of the remaining evils of pirates are from the hands of God before, and how many of these powers are easy to deal with? You''re practicing, not digging holes to bury yourself. If you win, you''ll fight. If you don''t win, you''ll run. Don''t play yourself to death! Do you think it''s easy for me to train a few congenital experts? "


    How can you do whatever you want? Why didn''t he go to heaven!


    They haven''t met a real master yet. If they meet a real master, they will take their own life into it. He doesn''t want to die in the hands of others before the innate master he has worked hard to cultivate is useless.


    By Xu Shaotang a stare, knife immediately shrunk his neck, embarrassed to Xu Shaotang smile.


    Li Baoshan nodded his head and said, "don''t worry, Xu Shao. The quick knife is just talking about it. In fact, this boy is scared to death and won''t make trouble."


    "Fear of death is a good thing. Only when you are afraid can you act cautiously." Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile, looked at the four and said, "OK, you can go now. If you encounter fatal trouble, please contact me again. My mobile phone will be on 24 hours."


    "Thank you very much, Xu Shao!"


    The four jokingly said a word to Xu Shaotang, and then quickly disappeared from Xu Shaotang. They were going to look for their prey.


    Looking at these four guys like runaway Mustangs, Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly and shakes his head. Then he calls Long Fei and asks them where they are now. He rushes there immediately.


    Long Fei did not go to the barracks in yanbeize, but camped on the hillside outside the barracks.


    From their present position, we can clearly see the layout of the whole barracks.


    When Xu Shaotang arrives, Hutou and the iron tower are lying on the ground to have a rest. Tantai Jingming is sitting there to practice the Dragon Jue, while Longfei seems to be sitting idle there, but actually he is always on guard against Hutou and the iron tower.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, Long Fei immediately stands up from the ground. He has a lot of questions in his heart and wants Xu Shaotang to explain.


    Xu Shaotang also sees Long Fei who casts doubts to himself. After giving him a look not to act rashly, Xu Shaotang slowly comes to the tiger tower.


    "I said you two are lying dead here?" Xu Shaotang gently kicked two feet, smiling tiger head and tower said.


    After being kicked by Xu Shaotang, they were obviously very dissatisfied. Xu Shaotang gave a white look and said, "we are the wounded. Do you treat the wounded like this?"


    "Damn wounded!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "for you, this injury is no different from being bitten by an ant."


    Tantai Jingming doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang suspects that these two people are also parasitized by parasitic animals. Seeing Xu Shaotang teasing tiger head and iron tower here, she says helplessly: "don''t tease them. Their injuries are not light."


    Although the injury is not fatal, it''s not as easy as Xu Shaotang said. However, what Tantai Jingming doubts is that both of them seem to have suffered a lot of injuries. When they come back here, she and Long Fei want to change the dressing for the two and re bandage the wound, but they refuse because of the injury.


    She didn''t think much about it, just thought they were afraid of trouble.


    Tantai Jingming''s words hit Xu Shaotang''s heart. After hearing what Tantai Jingming said, Xu Shaotang said to them with a smile: "let me see how your injuries are. My true Qi helps you to recover your wounds. I''ll see if it''s necessary to waste my true Qi.""Yes! How could I forget about it Tantai Jingming patted her head and happily said to the iron tower and tiger head, "I''ve tried it myself. This guy''s Qi really has this magical effect."


    "No, no!" They quickly waved their hands and said, "our injury is really out of the way. You say it''s a waste of Qi. How can we bother you?"


    "Waves don''t waste. I have to look at your wounds to know, don''t I?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and quickly reaches out his hand to uncover the bandage on them.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, they jump up like frightened wild cats. Although their action is fast, where is it faster than Xu Shaotang? When they had just moved, Xu Shaotang had already uncovered the bandage on the tiger''s head and arm.


    Although the wound on tiger''s arm is no longer bleeding, but the little bit of dry green blood on the wound is particularly dazzling.


    They are parasitized by parasitic animals!


    Xu Shaotang now finally understood what happened to the bandage on their bodies. This bandage is not to bandage their wounds, but to cover up the abnormality of their wounds! The red blood on the bandage should have existed before they were parasitized!


    Seeing that their identities are exposed, they roar at the same time and attack Xu Shaotang with open teeth and claws.


    This sudden change makes Longfei and Tantai Jingming confused. When they want to stop it, Xu Shaotang has quickly subdued them.

 Chapter 1049

    "Xu Shaotang, what''s going on?"


    Looking at the tiger head and the iron tower being subdued, Long Fei is full of doubts and asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang smiles to Long Fei and says, "you can see their wounds carefully."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei and Tantai Jingming quickly look at the wound on Hu tou''s body. With this look, they immediately find the problem.


    "They They... " Long Fei looks at the tiger head and the iron tower in shock. A kind of inexplicable indignation spreads from the bottom of his heart, so that he can only point at the tiger head and the iron tower with trembling fingers. His mouth trembles, and he can''t say a word completely.


    They are also the people who have dealt with the monster. They know that the monster''s blood is green. At the moment, when they see the slightly dried blood on the wound of the tiger''s head, they suddenly understand everything in their heart.


    Now he finally understood why Xu Shaotang wanted him to watch out for tiger heads and iron towers. It turned out that Xu Shaotang knew they had become monsters.


    Tantai Jingming is also staring at the tiger head and the iron tower, her eyes suddenly become red. These two are her comrades in arms who have been fighting with her for many years. At the moment, when she learns that her comrades in arms have become that kind of monster, she can''t help feeling a burst of sadness, and tears almost flow down.


    "I didn''t expect that they didn''t find us, but you did!"


    At the moment, Hu tou''s eyes on Xu Shaotang have completely changed. It is clearly the eyes on the enemies of life and death. The eyes are cold and heartless, which makes people feel a stabbing cold.


    Xu Shaotang said, "I have to say that you two are really smart, at least much smarter than your companions!"


    If it wasn''t for his sudden inspiration, he would not have thought that the tiger head and the iron tower were also parasitized. These two people disguised very well. If their wounds were completely recovered, as long as they didn''t take the initiative to expose them, no one would know that they were parasitized by parasitic animals. In this way, they can make use of the identity of the tiger head and the iron tower to live in the world aboveboard Save.


    It seems that the intelligence quotient of this parasitic animal is not low. It even knows how to hide its identity.


    "Well, it''s your honor that we are willing to occupy the bodies of you lower creatures!"


    Like all the parasitic animals, the tiger head and the iron tower in front of Xu Shaotang also put on the posture of a higher creature. Xu Shaotang really wanted to chop them.


    Long Fei holds his fist and says to Xu Shaotang: "let me kill them with my own hands!"


    These two men are his subordinates. Now his subordinates have become monsters. He can''t let them stay in the world to harm others. He has to kill them himself!


    Although very cruel, but this is the greatest respect for his men!


    Xu Shaotang took a light look at Long Fei and sighed: "forget it, I''ll help you kill them. I''m afraid you can''t do that. Seriously, even I can''t do it."


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang twisted his face and blinked at Longfei, indicating that Longfei would do what he said. If Longfei was allowed to do it, the two men would surely die.


    As long Fei is about to refuse, he suddenly sees Xu Shaotang winking at him. He has no idea what kind of moth Xu Shaotang is playing. In the dragon group, if there are scum or traitors in the dragon group, they must be solved by the people of the dragon group. Xu Shaotang is so familiar with the dragon group that he can''t help but know this rule. He really can''t do it Understand what Xu Shaotang wants to do.


    Although in the heart incomparable doubt, but he still believed that Xu Shaotang did so must have his reason, so he agreed to come down, gently closed his eyes, face indignant to Xu Shaotang said: "well, then trouble you! Please let them have a good time... "


    "Team leader, you..." Tantai Jingming doesn''t know why Long Fei wants to give Xu Shaotang the task of killing the iron tower and tiger head. She also knows the rules of the dragon group. Originally, she wanted to say that she would do it, but Long Fei has raised her hand to stop her from going on.


    Long Fei took a dim look at Jingming, and said: "I really can''t do it. Can you do it..."


    "I..."


    Tantai Jingming''s mouth is slightly open, but she doesn''t know how to say it. In fact, she really can''t do it.


    "All right, platform!" Xu Shaotang sighed and said to Jingming, "I''d better come. Don''t worry. I''ll let them go peacefully."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Long Fei and Xu Shaotang. Finally, she nods her head gently. Then she turns her cheek silently. Two lines of tears fall from her cheek.


    Xu Shaotang sighed heavily. Then he looked at the tiger head and the iron tower and said slowly, "don''t blame me. I have to. I can''t let you do harm."


    Say, Xu Shaotang slowly raises his palm to aim at two people''s Tian Linggai.


    However, when he raised his hand, he didn''t know how to do it. His face was full of struggling and unbearable expression. He didn''t want to see the tragic situation of smashing their tianlinggai and closed his eyes gently.Seeing that Xu Shaotang closed his eyes but refused to drop his palm, the iron tower and tiger head looked at each other. After a simple eye contact, they suddenly opened their mouths, and the suction cups in their mouths flew to Xu Shaotang at the same time!


    Hey, hey, I''ve been cheated!


    Waiting for you to do it!


    As soon as their suction cups fly out, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly open, his hands move, and he has firmly grasped their suction cups.


    "Do you roll out by yourself, or wait for me to torture until you roll out?" Xu Shaotang''s face shows a smile of "treacherous success" and looks at the shocked tower and tiger head with a smile.


    "What a cunning lower creature!"


    At this time, tiger head and iron tower know that they have been cheated, and their eyes are very angry and unwilling to look at Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly turn around and look at Xu Shaotang with doubts. They don''t know what Xu Shaotang just said.


    Can tiger head and iron tower be saved? Although both of them guessed something from Xu Shaotang''s words, they couldn''t believe it. They didn''t dare to have any hope, so as not to be more indignant when their hope failed.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t go to explain anything to Tantai Jingming and Longfei. He just squeezed their suction cups in his own hands.


    As his strength increased, the tiger head and the iron tower began to scream, and the huge pain made them twitch all over. After Xu Shaotang''s inhuman torture, the two parasitic beasts could not bear the huge pain, and squeezed out of their mouths little by little.

 Chapter 1050

    When two parasitic animals came out from the mouth of tiger head and iron tower, Xu Shaotang quickly killed them.


    "Cough..."


    With the parasitic animals away, tiger head and tower began to cough violently, spitting out all kinds of disgusting things mixed together.


    While they haven''t recovered yet, Xu Shaotang smiles and explains to Long Fei and Tan Tai Jingming who haven''t figured out what''s going on: "this thing is called latum, but I think it''s more appropriate to call it parasitic beast. It''s not that there''s no cure for them to parasitize people. Just get them out of the parasitized people."


    "Your uncle, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Long Fei rubbed his red eyes and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "you want to see me make a fool of myself in front of you, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang gives long Fei a white look, and then pulls dantai Jingming to her side. He wipes the tears from her eyes and says with a smile: "if I had said that earlier, do you think those two parasitic beasts would fight back? That sucker is their weakness. I have to say that they will definitely eat it. We don''t have the heart to kill them, and death will not expose the sucker. "


    In fact, this plan was already thought out when Xu Shaotang came here.


    He just wanted to make an appearance that he wanted to kill but didn''t have the heart to kill, so that the two parasitic animals thought they had an opportunity to attack him, so that they could seize the weakness of their sucker and force them out of the iron tower and tiger''s head.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei suddenly lost his temper. When he thought about it carefully, that''s the truth. If he were a parasitic animal, he would never show his weakness in front of Xu Shaotang in order to protect his life.


    "How cunning you are Long Fei patted Xu Shaotang heavily on the shoulder, but solemnly said to him: "thank you!"


    "Tell me more?" Xu Shaotang smiles, then pats the head of Tantai Jingming and says, "don''t cry, they should be OK soon."


    As if in order to confirm Xu Shaotang''s words, after spitting out the filth in his mouth, Hu tou and the iron tower finally came back.


    "When did you come?" Tiger head looked at the three people in front of him. Obviously, during the period when he was parasitized by the parasitic animals, he had no memory of his own.


    Almost said: "you two have no idea how stupid you are!"


    "I know!" The iron tower nodded and said: "we were fighting with those who were chasing our powers, but we didn''t know where some monsters came from. After a fight, we were all injured, and then we seemed to faint, right? Boss, you should have come to save us in time? "


    Now they don''t know what happened to them. They thought that they were hurt and fainted during the parasitization.


    "It''s not us who save you, it''s him!" Long Fei pointed to Xu Shaotang and said, "if it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, I would have killed you myself!"


    "Er..."


    Tiger head was slightly stunned, then said with a wry smile: "I said boss, although we are unfortunately defeated in the hands of those monsters and powers, you don''t have to do this to us, do you? If you do, my little heart can''t stand it! "


    They are used to joking with Longfei. At the moment, they thought Longfei was joking with them.


    "You two idiots, you don''t know when you hit the road!" Long Fei laughed and scolded, then said to Tantai Jingming, "Tantai, I''m too lazy to talk to these two idiots. Tell them what happened in the end!"


    Although a fool called two people, but see two people OK, Longfei heart or happy, face haze finally open, showed a happy smile.


    Next, Tantai Jingming spent a few minutes telling them the story. Of course, she exaggerates her man Xu Shaotang. In Tantai''s description, Xu Shaotang knows everything like a God, and then skillfully saves them.


    His man saved his comrades in arms, which is really a happy thing for Tantai Jingming.


    After listening to the story of Tantai Jingming, Hutou and the iron tower came back to their senses for a long time. Although they thought it was incredible, the stinking green blood on the ground and the bodies of the two parasitic animals were reminding them that what Tantai Jingming said was true. They were really controlled by the two damned parasitic animals for a while!


    After a long time, Hu tou sighed a little, looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully and said, "you saved me again. I remember that last time I was in Devil Island, too?"


    "Well, the fight with Baqi snake was mainly to save my family. It was just by the way to save you." Xu Shaotang said to Hu tou with a smile.


    Tiger head speechless looked at Xu Shaotang, said with a bitter smile: "do you want to be so direct, you are throwing salt on my wound!"


    "It''s OK. I''ll get used to it." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the weakness of this parasitic beast is their sucker, which is also their main way of parasitizing. If they encounter this thing again, as long as they cut off their sucker, they will have to wait for death!"Xu Shaotang not only learned about the novel species of parasitic animals, but also improved their strength. The only regret is that he didn''t finally determine whether the remaining sins of ninjas were related to Xizhou. However, he also had a general judgment in his mind. He just needed to make a final decision.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, tiger head and iron tower nod at the same time.


    "By the way, shall we make sure that boss and dantai are also parasitized by parasitic animals?" The tower said jokingly.


    Originally, he was just joking, but Xu Shaotang took a serious look at Long Fei and dantai, nodded and said, "let''s make sure. Parasitic animals are not easy to find if they deliberately hide their identities!"


    "I''ll settle with you later!" Long Fei angrily glared at the iron tower, quickly cut a cut on his arm, and the red blood immediately came out along the wound.


    Tantai Jingming also cuts her arm like Longfei. Fortunately, their blood is red, which proves that they are not parasitized.


    Looking at Long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming''s fierce eyes, the iron tower cried and said: "I''m really just joking..."


    "I''m kidding. I don''t think you''re looking for a cigarette!" Long Fei scolds the tower fiercely, and suddenly turns his eyes to Xu Shaotang, with a playful smile on his face.


    "Am I digging a hole to bury myself?"


    How could Xu Shaotang not understand the meaning of Long Fei? After a bitter smile, he made a cut in his hand.

 Chapter 1051

    The night is as cool as water.


    Thinking about the iron tower and tiger head being parasitized by parasitic animals, Tantai Jingming is still scared in her heart.


    If Xu Shaotang hadn''t found the clue, with their trust in the iron tower and tiger head, they might be parasitized one day after they fall asleep. This kind of thing would be terrible to think about.


    "What are you thinking?" Xu Shaotang stroked the long hair of Tantai Jingming, and let her put her head on her shoulder.


    In a foreign country, it is a kind of happiness to have a confidant with you.


    They are at the back of the camp now, and Long Fei can''t see the situation here at all, so dantai Jingming doesn''t feel shy because she is so leaning on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, she whispers, "I''m thinking that if you don''t find their abnormality, the consequences will be really unimaginable."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I also feel strange. Since the parasitic beasts want to attack and kill their psionic powers, why only let them go? I wouldn''t have thought of that if I hadn''t seen the parasites with my own eyes. "


    In fact, he believed in the words of tiger head and iron tower at the beginning. He didn''t realize this problem until he hid in the grass to watch the fight between the powers and the parasitic animals.


    Tantai Jingming is very happy in his heart. He is very happy in his heart. If he hadn''t discovered these things by mistake, maybe Tantai Jingming and Long Fei would have been in trouble now.


    If Tantai Jingming is parasitized by a parasite, he doesn''t know that he can get the parasite away from Tantai. He really doesn''t know whether he has the courage to fight against Tantai.


    "I feel things are getting more and more complicated now." Tan Tai Jing Ming hugs Xu Shaotang''s arm and sighs: "they go to Kunlun Mountain as if they have opened the door of the demon world. I don''t know if there will be other monsters in the future."


    "I don''t know, but should there be?" Listening to the words of dantai, Xu Shaotang was slightly absent-minded. After a long time, he said slowly: "it''s said that curiosity killed the cat. Now I really feel the meaning of this sentence. If Mu Tiance and I didn''t go to Shenlong mountain, how nice it would be!"


    If time could turn back, Xu Shaotang would never try to solve the secret of prehistoric civilization. He would rather the Mu family still oppose him now than see these things now.


    Unfortunately, time reversal can only be wishful thinking. Now, what should and shouldn''t have happened has happened.


    He can''t change what has happened. He has to rely on his own strength to solve the problems caused by himself. This is the responsibility of Xu Shaotang and the guardian of Xia kingdom.


    Tantai Jingming quietly glanced at Xu Shaotang and said softly: "in fact, it''s really not your fault. If anyone comes to that step, I''m afraid they can''t resist their curiosity. It can only be said that the robot named Xiaozhi is too smart. He takes advantage of your curiosity and introduces you step by step. He doesn''t know that he wants to achieve this goal I''ve been planning for years. "


    Xu Shaotang patted Tantai Jingming''s hand gently and said with a smile, "you don''t need to comfort me. If I don''t have the ability to bear this, then I''ve been in vain for so many years. I just feel sorry for it. I won''t feel sorry for myself. Things have happened. It''s useless to feel sorry for myself. It''s the most important thing to solve these things seriously. "


    He knew that dantai was comforting him, but he didn''t need to be comforted. He had to swallow the evil result he planted. He would not be immersed in endless regret all day long.


    People, always look to the front!


    "Well, I wish you knew! I knew my man would not be a man who would only feel sorry for himself Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles to Xu Shaotang and says with pride.


    Xu Shaotang put his hand around the waist of dantai Jingming, sniffed the fragrance of her hair, and said: "no matter what I have to face, for you, for my responsibility, I will try my best to face it."


    "Well, you''ve always been like that!" "Whether you are Canglong or Xu Shaotang, you have always been a hero in my heart," she said with a smile


    "Is that so?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when I was Canglong, you didn''t give me a good face."


    Thinking about the whole process from his acquaintance with Tantai Jingming to his love, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. If God hadn''t given him a chance of rebirth, he might never have come to this stage with his beloved women, or even had no chance to know some of them.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming pushed her body into Xu Shaotang''s arms, pouted and said, "who told you to hit me that time? I have always admired you


    "Hey, hey, if you don''t spank you, maybe you can''t remember me, can''t you?" Xu Shaotang bad smile, hand but involuntarily began to move down, on the tan Tai Jing Ming that hips.


    "What a thick skin!" Because she has a close relationship with Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming no longer refuses this kind of intimacy. She allows Xu Shaotang''s big hand to cover her buttocks and spat at him. Then she suddenly raises her head to Xu Shaotang and says, "by the way, do other sisters know that you are not the real Xu Shaotang?"Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "now there are only three people who know my true identity, my master, Longjiang and you. No one else knows."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming has a little secret joy in her heart. It seems that she knows more about Xu Shaotang than other sisters.


    In the meantime, Tantai Jingming slowly asks Xu Shaotang, "are you going to say this?"


    "I''ve thought about that before." As Xu Shaotang stroked Jingming''s buttocks, he pondered: "however, there is no such plan now. In fact, from my rebirth to Xu Shaotang, I have been Xu Shaotang, and I will always be Xu Shaotang. There is no Canglong in this world, right?"


    Now it''s really good. He has a warm home and a group of women who love each other. He is very satisfied.


    Although, it may be a kind of deception not to tell their true identity to the family, it is a kind deception. If this lie can make all of them happier, why break this lie?


    Sometimes, truth is not necessarily right, and lies are not necessarily wrong. What can make everyone happy is probably the most right.

 Chapter 1052

    "So it is Tantai Jingming nodded slightly, covered her mouth and said with a smile: "in fact, it doesn''t matter whether you say it or not. Anyway, the sisters love you rather than your skin. If you are the same as Xu Shaotang before, don''t let the sisters follow you willingly and don''t let everyone annoy you."


    She believes that every sister now goes to Xu Shaotang. Maybe someone will approach him at first because of his skin bag, but in the end, it is because of him that everyone is willing to follow him.


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang gently nodded, shamelessly said: "from the face value, into talent, loyal to character."


    Although this is true to have some truth, but from Xu Shaotang''s own mouth, Tan Tai Jing Ming felt extremely uncomfortable, always felt that this guy was boasting.


    After throwing Xu Shaotang a white eye, Tan Tai Jing Ming covered her mouth and said with a smile, "you didn''t stink like that before."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "do you think it''s good or bad?"


    There must be many differences between his current mood and his previous mood when he was Canglong. His strength is different, his environment is different, and what he does is different. This directly leads to the difference between his mood and his previous mood.


    "I can''t say whether it''s good or bad. Anyway, it''s more comfortable to get along with you now than before," she said with a smile


    "Do you want to be more comfortable?" Xu Shaotang smiles, green light in his eyes, just like a hungry wolf looking at Tantai Jingming.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s bad smile, dantai Jingming knows what''s up in his heart. She quickly puts her hand against Xu Shaotang who is coming to her. "Yinning" lowers her head, and her cheeks are slightly red. She says, "don''t do anything bad. If they see it, I will have no face."


    This guy didn''t see where it was, but he began to think about those messy things in his head. She really wanted to break off the bad guy''s head and see what was in his head.


    Sometimes he looks like a modest gentleman, sometimes he looks like a rascal, which makes people doubt whether he has serious schizophrenia.


    Seeing Tan Tai Jing Ming''s coy look, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing. Although she can''t do something interesting with her, it''s OK to kiss her.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang has broken off the face of Tan Tai Jing Ming, and put his lips tightly on her soft lips.


    After a kiss, Tantai Jingming has half collapsed in Xu Shaotang''s arms. In order to be afraid that Xu Shaotang is really fooling around, although she is paralyzed, she still firmly defends her own defense line and doesn''t let Xu Shaotang cross the thunder pool.


    "Dan Tai, are you guarding against me or seducing me like this Xu Shaotang hugs the delicate body of Tantai Jingming and cannot help laughing.


    Tantai Jingming bites her lips, buries her head in Xu Shaotang''s arms, and claps her hands powerlessly against the laughing Xu Shaotang, which is indescribably attractive.


    After a burst of teasing, Xu Shaotang gently grasps the weak hand of Tantai Jingming and rubs it repeatedly.


    This kind of warm and sweet day made him intoxicated, but he knew that this kind of day would not last long, and the enemy would not let him be so peaceful forever. Moreover, after being scolded by the dead old leader last time, he realized a lot of things. He needed to be stronger and stronger to keep what he had now.


    Thinking of these things, he could not help thinking of his adventure in Kunlun mountain.


    Sometimes, he really doubted whether he was dreaming when he met the dragon in his Kunlun Mountain, but all kinds of facts kept reminding him that all these things happened around him.


    What the Dragon said puzzled him for a long time. Every time he thought of it, it made his head a mess.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t speak for a long time and didn''t do anything else, Tantai Jingming raised her head in doubt, but saw that Xu Shaotang was looking at the distant sky with deep eyes.


    "What are you thinking?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks curiously.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I suddenly thought of something." Xu Shaotang is still looking at the distant sky, slightly shaking his head.


    Dantai Jingming gently supported her body, sat up from Xu Shaotang''s arms, looked at the distant sky along his eyes, and asked, "can you tell me something?"


    She knows that Xu Shaotang has many secrets. If Xu Shaotang is willing to speak, she will be a loyal listener. If Xu Shaotang is not willing to speak, she will not be reluctant.


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming lingering in his ears, Xu Shaotang faintly smiles, turns to Tantai Jingming and says, "Tantai, do you think there is a dragon in this world?"


    "Dragon?" Slowly, he was shocked to see that the more things we didn''t know before, the more we didn''t know"No, I have!"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the dantai Jingming and said with a loud voice.


    "You..." Tan Tai Jing Ming was just about to tell Xu Shaotang not to make fun of him, but he looked like he was making fun of him now. Then he swallowed his words and asked curiously, "when did you see the dragon?"


    "Last time in Kunlun mountain!"


    Next, Xu Shaotang tells Tantai Jingming the detailed process of seeing the dragon in Kunlun mountain. He talks very carefully and does not let go of any dialogue between him and the dragon.


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s story, Tantai Jingming suddenly stops working when she feels her head.


    After a long time, Tantai Jingming came back from the great shock. She looked at Xu Shaotang with a shocked face. Her big eyes were full of incredible looks. After trying to calm the shock in her heart, she asked uncertainly, "are you sure you''re not joking with me?"


    If the person who said these words to her at the moment was not Xu Shaotang, she didn''t even bother to ask this sentence. She would directly regard the speaker as daydreaming, but this was said from the mouth of his favorite man, and he didn''t look like joking now, which made her feel extremely shocked.

 Chapter 1053

    "Do you think I look like I''m joking?"


    Tantai Jingming''s reaction is expected by Xu Shaotang. If the position of him and Tantai is changed, he must have the same reaction, and even the reaction will be more intense.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you." Looking at Xu Shaotang''s helpless smile, Tantai Jingming quickly waved her hand and said, "it''s just amazing that you''ve seen a real dragon, and it seems that the Dragon knows you? This... "


    "It''s a bit of a fantasy, isn''t it?"


    Xu Shaotang said the following words for Tantai Jingming, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "if it wasn''t for my personal experience, I would think it''s a fantasy."


    "In fact, many people have said that they have seen real dragons, but after investigation, they found that they are all fake. Take Kunlun Mountain as an example. I remember a long time ago that someone saw a dragon flying in the sky when flying through the top of Kunlun mountain. The person also took photos. However, after the analysis of experts, it was concluded that it was just a coincidence of clouds. Now that you say that, I think that what the man saw might be a real dragon


    As a member of the dragon group, Tantai Jingming also knows and has personally participated in the investigation of many abnormal events. However, many abnormal events have proved that they are actually caused by human beings. In the past, Xu Shaotang''s case of witnessing a real dragon would have been regarded as a man-made lie.


    "There are real dragons in Kunlun mountain. I''m sure about that!" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the distant sky and said helplessly: "what I can''t figure out is, how can the Dragon know me? He also said that he hoped that I could fight back the demons as before, which made me feel like a reincarnation of a great man in ancient times. "


    Although this idea sounds very nonsense, and there is some suspicion of narcissism, that''s what the dragon''s words really mean.


    "When you say that, I think it''s a little strange." Tantai Jingming gently rubbed her head because she had received the incredible information, and slowly said: "you see, there are so many people dying every day in this world, and there are some stronger people than you, but why are you just reborn?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I have thought about this before. Maybe my rebirth is not accidental."


    He had thought about this problem when he heard the Dragon say these words in the deep cave, but it''s a pity that the Dragon didn''t reveal too much to him, otherwise, he might have solved the mystery in his heart now.


    Sometimes, he even thought naively, if he really had friendship with that dragon, what would Kunlun people be? It''s a pity that the dragon has fallen into a deep sleep now, and he doesn''t know when he will wake up. Moreover, the cave has been frozen, and he doesn''t know whether he will have a chance to see the dragon in his life to let it solve the mystery in his heart.


    "I also think your rebirth is not accidental!" "In fact, it''s not hard to find that long ago, the strong in our world should have had a fierce battle with the people of Atlantis, the so-called demons. The final result should be that the strong in our world won, but it''s not a complete victory! After that, those strong people probably disappeared for some reasons... "


    When Tantai Jingming is analyzing all the information, her words suddenly stop, and her eyes show a strong color of doubt.


    Xu Shaotang knew that Tantai Jingming must have suddenly thought of something, so he did not disturb her, but sat quietly beside her, waiting for her to get out of her mind.


    After a long time, Tantai Jingming finally recovered from her thoughts and asked Xu Shaotang with some uncertainty: "have you ever thought that some ancient wars in our mythology are actually not myths, but real events? Or is it that something that really happened has been mythologized? "


    "For example?" Xu Shaotang looks at the quiet tea on the dantai with some doubts.


    He knew that Tantai Jingming had a strong analytical ability, but he didn''t expect her to do so.


    "For example, the battle of Fengshen, and the battle between the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou..."


    Maybe even Tantai Jingming herself felt that her analysis was too much, so when she said this, she seemed to have no confidence.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Jingming in dismay, then said blankly: "I don''t know, maybe these are true, maybe they are false, and I don''t know. Maybe I only know the final answer when I really get to that step."


    It really doesn''t make much sense to think about these things now. Things in ancient times are uncertain. There are so many legends in ancient times. In fact, many legends are contradictory, and their authenticity needs to be considered.


    However, they are far from that point, and they don''t need to entangle too much on this issue.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming suddenly gets nervous. She looks at Xu Shaotang timidly and asks nervously, "Shaotang, if your rebirth is not accidental, but the destiny of the world, will you leave us one day?""No!" Without thinking about it, Xu Shaotang replied, "how can I leave you? No matter who I am, no matter what I will experience in the future, I will always be by your side! "


    This is not a commitment, but Xu Shaotang''s determination! What he is doing now is not to be able to better hold his beloved?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s answer, the tense color on Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face slowly faded. She gently leaned against Xu Shaotang''s arms and said, "no matter what you want to do in the future, don''t forget us."


    "Well, certainly not!" Xu Shaotang stroked Tantai Jingming''s hair and said with a smile, "how can a man of my color forget you?"


    When they are in love, Xu Shaotang suddenly hears a sound in his ear. He knows that it should be long Fei and they are coming. After quietly winking at Jingming, he holds Jingming''s hand and looks at the distant sky.


    "I said," what are you two doing here secretly? "


    Sure enough, soon after, Long Fei''s teasing voice came from behind them.


    Xu Shaotang looked back at Long Fei and said, "don''t you see that we are counting the stars?"


    Long Fei looked up at the gloomy sky and said with a smile, "where are the stars? Why didn''t I see it? "


    "The stars are in our hearts!" They both opened their mouths at the same time and looked at Longfei with a smile on their face.

 Chapter 1054

    The next few days seemed to be peaceful, and there were no pirates left to harass the garrison of various countries. The whole demon island seemed to suddenly return to calm.


    However, everyone knows that there may be a bigger storm brewing under the calm.


    For this reason, all the people of the dragon group gathered in the barracks of yanbeize to prevent sudden changes.


    "Instructor Xu! Instructor Xu


    Far away, Xu Shaotang heard Zhao Guang''s cry.


    It''s OK that Zhao Guang doesn''t shout. As soon as he does, Xu Shaotang turns around and walks away. After he follows Long Fei to the barracks, he is choked by Zhao Guang. Now he is looking at Zhao Guang and wants to hide.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang turn around and walk away, Zhao Guang quickly runs to Xu Shaotang and grabs Xu Shaotang''s sleeve.


    "Drillmaster Xu, what do you run for?" Zhao Guang panted and said with a smile to Xu Shaotang: "don''t worry, today I don''t ask you to help me train people!"


    Zhao Guang also knows that the reason why Xu Shaotang avoids himself is that he also wants to follow song Anbang''s example and ask Xu Shaotang to help them train a special force. However, no matter what he says, Xu Shaotang just refuses.


    In Xu Shaotang''s words, there are so many people in the dragon group who have nothing to do. Just call the people in the dragon group. He is not in the mood.


    Of course, Zhao Guang also went to the dragon group, but the caliber of the dragon group is surprisingly consistent: with Xu Shaotang, the top expert, training people, where can we get them!


    As a result, Xu Shaotang and the people in the dragon group blame each other, and the special forces in Zhao Guang''s plan have not yet been recorded.


    It''s not because they are lazy that they are passing the buck. It''s because they all know that they don''t know how long they can stay in the devil''s Island. It''s not so easy to train a special force. It''s estimated that they will leave the devil''s island before the special forces are trained. Isn''t that in vain?


    "What do you want me for?" Xu Shaotang pulls Zhao Guang''s hand down his sleeve and keeps an appropriate distance from Zhao Guang. It seems that he intends to escape at any time.


    It was also that he had several contacts with Zhao Guang when he was a big boy in Annam. Otherwise, he would not talk nonsense with Zhao Guang here. He would have kicked him out for a long time.


    Zhao Guang looked at Xu Shaotang speechless and said, "are we half acquaintances? You don''t have to be so defensive, do you? Really, I don''t ask you to help me train people today, I''ll just treat you to dinner. "


    "No business, no business!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "the food in your barracks is not delicious. I''ll eat it outside!"


    "Can I invite you out to eat?" Zhao Guang said with tears and laughter.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head again and said, "I''m used to eating alone. I tell you, don''t use sugar coated shells with me. I don''t want to eat this! I can''t help you in training people, and I can''t help you in eating. I''m a soft eater and I''m short of hands. "


    "No, drillmaster Xu, let''s just have a light meal. We don''t have to do that, do we?" Zhao Guang wants to pull Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang nimbly evades him. He has to say to Xu Shaotang helplessly: "I have something else to look for you."


    Sure enough!


    Xu Shaotang knows that Zhao Guang and his father-in-law, song Anbang, are the kind of masters who don''t go to the three treasures hall for nothing. Fortunately, they didn''t go to dinner with him. Otherwise, it''s not very nice to refuse.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang light asked, and ready to refuse Zhao Guang at any time.


    Zhao Guang is speechless again. As a chief of staff, he looks like his grandson in front of Xu Shaotang. The key is that he really doesn''t have any temper. A few days ago, he thought Xu Shaotang was a member of the dragon group. As a result, these days he found that all the people in the dragon group look like his grandson in front of Xu Shaotang. What temper can he have?


    Zhao Guang took a slow breath, and then slowly said: "well, a few days ago, it seems that some of us beat the people in Xizhou. It''s said that they were seriously injured! Xizhou has been looking for us to help them arrest the murderer these days, so... "


    "So you want me to help you find those killers?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    What kind of killers are they? He felt that he didn''t use much force, so the people in Xizhou were seriously injured? It''s too rough, isn''t it?


    The reason why he doesn''t tell the truth now is to see what Zhao Guang really means. If Zhao Guang really wants to help Xizhou arrest the murderer, he and Zhao Guang may not even be half acquaintances in the future.


    "I''m looking for a fart killer! I''m in a hurry! Those birdmen in Xizhou are not worth beating. If they''re not killed, they''ll be dead! " Zhao Guang turned his lips with disdain, and then said with a bitter smile: "I never thought of taking care of this matter, but the birds in Xizhou just didn''t stick to it. Every day there were more than ten phone calls, and I was almost bored to death! Although we and Xizhou have our own plans now, we haven''t come to the stage of official change after all. I can''t explain why they urge us so much every day. "


    "And then?" Xu Shaotang looked at Zhao Guang with great interest. Fortunately, Zhao Guang did not disappoint him.


    Zhao Guang embarrassed smile, said: "I heard that people in Xizhou are very afraid of Xu instructor you, so I want to ask you to come out and let those birds don''t bother me any more.""No, where did you hear that people in Xizhou were afraid of me?" Xu Shaotang looked at Zhao Guang in amazement and said, "why don''t I know?"


    "Hey, hey, it''s boss song who told me." Zhao Guang said with a smile: "listen to the song eldest brother, a few months ago, even the commander of Xizhou commanding the landing operation of the South army was beaten by you. You didn''t even have the slightest temper."


    The elder song Anbang he talked about is of course song Anbang. Although song Anbang has now been transferred to the Joint Staff Headquarters, their old subordinates are still used to the previous address when they call song Anbang in private, and they seem to feel that there is not much sense of distance.


    Hearing Zhao Guang''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face is black. His good father-in-law really knows how to find something for him!


    He ran to the devil''s Island, and he could find something for himself. It seems that this is not a simple skill!


    "I don''t have time to help you with this." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly. When Zhao Guang wanted to continue to ask, he stopped Zhao Guang and said slowly, "to tell you the truth, those people in Xizhou are my friends. If they bother you again, you can directly ask them to come to me."


    "Ah?" Zhao Guang widens his eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang. After making trouble for a long time, it turns out that Zheng Zhu is actually in front of him?


    "Ah, what? That''s settled." Xu Shaotang light said: "but you remind them, come to me before, had better prepare stretcher for oneself!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly disappeared from front of Zhao Guang, so as not to be caught by Zhao Guang and chatter there.

 Chapter 1055

    Two days later, Xu Shaotang was on the phone to his family in his room when there was a knock on the door.


    "Instructor Xu, instructor Xu!"


    The people outside the door knocked on Xu Shaotang''s door in a hurry, and said anxiously: "Zhao Shen said that the person who is looking for your trouble has come, and asked me to inform you to go there quickly!"


    Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any position in the army stationed in devil''s Island, and he doesn''t have any rank himself, because Zhao Guang shouts "instructor Xu" all day long, these soldiers in devil''s Island army also begin to follow Zhao Guang to call Xu Shaotang like this, which makes Long Fei joke that so many people call him that, so Xu Shaotang doesn''t teach them some moves I''m sorry for that.


    Hearing the voice of the soldier outside, Xu Shaotang hung up the phone, opened the door and came out. He asked the soldier, "who is going to trouble me?"


    "I don''t know. The chief of staff didn''t tell me, but judging from the appearance of those people, they should be from Xizhou."


    I see!


    He said that he has been quite peaceful these days. How can anyone come to trouble him? It turns out that they are the birds in Xizhou!


    It seems that Zhao Guang has mostly passed on what he said to Xizhou. Are the people in Xizhou going to ask for a crime?


    "Where are they now?"


    The soldier replied, "in reception room one."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and quickly walked to the No. 1 reception room.


    When he came to the No. 1 reception room, Yan Beize and Long Fei sat down in the reception room. Opposite them, there were two people with bandages around their necks. Xu Shaotang vaguely remembers that these two people should be among the people he beat in that restaurant the other day.


    Next to the two, there were two quiet looking old men. Xu Shaotang just glanced at them and knew that they were not ordinary people.


    I''m really here to ask for a crime. Have you even brought some helpers?


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang walked to the two officers with bandages around their necks and said with a smile, "didn''t you bring a stretcher?"


    He has asked Zhao Guang to bring a message to the people in Xizhou. These people want to come here to seek death, so it''s not his fault.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the two Xizhou people stood up and glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely. Then they turned to the general beside them and said, "Mr. Smith, it''s him who hurt people!"


    Smith raised his eyes to look at Xu Shaotang, then turned to Yan Beize, and said to Yan Beize in poor Xia Guoyu: "we ask Xia Guofang to punish the murderer immediately. Dale and others are still lying in the hospital. You must give us a way to say it!"


    Yan Beize looks at Smith, Long Fei and Xu Shaotang, and his face is full of helplessness.


    Are you kidding? Where is he going to tell Xizhou? Although he holds the title of the leader of the demon Island garrison, who can Xia Guo offend except Zhao Guang?


    What''s more, after learning from Long Fei why Xu Shaotang hurt people, he felt that Xu Shaotang''s method was completely correct. He agreed with Xu Shaotang''s way of dealing with it. He and Zhao Guang had the same idea. It was cheap not to kill those birdmen.


    "Mr. Smith, I can''t answer your request!" Yan Beize said to Smith faintly: "Xu Shaotang is not a member of our army, and he has no military status. At most, this is a private conflict between them. I am responsible for the management of the garrison in devil''s Island. I have no right to intervene in the affairs of non military personnel."


    "Are you making it clear that you are shirking responsibility?" Looking at Beiyan light said Smith.


    Yan Beize shrugged and said, "it''s not that we shirk our responsibility, but that''s the fact. If you don''t believe it, you can go to my superior to learn about it."


    "I don''t need to ask your superiors about it!" With a smile, Smith said, "since he''s not one of your people, that is to say, if anything happens to him, it''s none of your business?"


    "Well?" Hearing Smith''s words, Yan Beize''s eyes suddenly became cold and said coldly, "what do you mean by that? Want to kill our Xia people in my territory again? "


    In terms of military positions, Yan Beize and Smith are completely equal, so he doesn''t need to be afraid of him at all. Besides, there are so many people behind him. What is he afraid of?


    Looking at Yan Beize''s cold eyes, Smith shook his head with a smile and said, "of course we won''t do this. After all, in some areas, we still have a cooperative relationship! I mean, since this is their personal conflict, let them deal with it in a private way. I don''t think you have any opinions? "


    Looking at Smith, he looks as if he has decided to eat yanbeize.


    Hearing Smith''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what are you going to do with it? Shall I pay them a few dollars for their medical expenses? "


    Xu Shaotang''s obvious scorn and sarcasm made Smith turn blue. After half squinting at Xu Shaotang for a while, Smith suppressed his anger and said slowly: "we don''t need any compensation from you! According to our tradition, conflicts between individuals can be solved by duels! "As Smith''s voice fell, Long Fei couldn''t help laughing.


    This Smith is so cute. What kind of duel? I don''t know whether he came to fight or to insult him.


    Long Fei also saw that the two old people who came with Smith were not ordinary people. He knew that Smith wanted to use the two old people to deal with Xu Shaotang. However, didn''t they think that they could be Xu Shaotang''s opponents just by these two old people?


    "What are you laughing at?" Smith asked Longfei with a cold face.


    Long Fei said: "I laugh at you, you are so wise! I also think duel is a good way, fair and just! "


    Since Smith wants to send someone to die, Long Fei can''t stop him. He can only mourn for those people in his heart.


    "What you say can represent their opinions?" Smith asked Longfei again.


    Before long Fei spoke, Yan Beize nodded and said, "absolutely! If you want to fight, I don''t have any opinions, but I have to remind you that since it''s a duel, it''s conceit of life and death. Mr. Smith has to think about it. "


    In order to avoid that after the duel, Smith would chatter there again, Yan Beize decided to put the ugly words in the front first.


    "Of course!" Smith nodded and said with a smile: "in the words of Xia Kingdom, it''s a gentleman''s word, it''s hard to chase a dead horse!"


    "Big brother, it''s hard to recover..." Xu Shaotang said speechless.

 Chapter 1056

    Choked by Xu Shaotang, Smith blushed and snorted: "no matter what horse, it''s just that he will never go back!"


    In fact, it''s very difficult for other people. Smith does know some Xia Mandarin, and it''s OK to communicate simply. But if he says these idioms, proverbs and allegorical sayings, he can''t understand what''s going on.


    In fact, he didn''t want to use Xia Guoyu to negotiate with Xia Guoyu, but as soon as he spoke English, Yan Beize pretended that they didn''t understand anything and forced him to negotiate here in poor Xia Guoyu, but they hated Xia Guojun to death.


    "Whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said to Smith with a smile, "but I remind you that if you fail in the duel, what I said will not be broken."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Smith gave Xu Shaotang a puzzled look and asked in a low voice, "what did he say?"


    As they were about to shake their heads, one of them suddenly remembered what Zhao Guang had brought them. He whispered in Smith''s ear: "he told us to prepare the stretcher."


    "Arrogance Smith''s face was black for a moment. He glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "wait until you can survive! It''s a duel. It''s life and death! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I know it''s a duel. You don''t need to remind me repeatedly. You''d better ask some of your people to come and carry you back. Our people won''t send you back!"


    "I hope your strength is as powerful as your eloquence!" Smith gritted his teeth and took a look at Xu Shaotang. He turned his head and whispered to the two old people around him: "master Allen and master blue, the rest is up to you. Please save the honor of Xizhou for us!"


    Of course, his words must have been spoken in their mother tongue, and his voice was very small, but he was heard by Xu Shaotang, whose hearing was different from ordinary people.


    The strength of the people who can be made a master by Smith will not be too bad, but so far, Xu Shaotang has not seen where the strength of these two old people is, maybe only after the first World War.


    However, looking at the appearance of Smith, is he going to let the two old men fight with him? This seems a little too shameless, right?


    Before he knew the strength of the other side, Xu Shaotang would not trust him. He asked him faintly, "are you going to let them fight two to one, or are you going to fight on wheels?"


    "To deal with you, I''ll be enough alone!"


    At this time, Allen, who has been sitting there, suddenly opens his mouth and looks at Xu Shaotang calmly.


    "I appreciate your confidence!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang turned around and walked out. At the same time, he said, "I''ll wait for you outside. Hurry up, don''t let me wait too long!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang has gone straight out of the meeting room, and then came to the spacious open space outside the camp, standing there quietly waiting for Allen.


    Soon, Allen and Yan Beize came out of the meeting room, and the people on both sides automatically divided into two sides. Xia Guofang''s people were behind Xu Shaotang, while Xizhou''s people were behind Allen.


    Long Fei stood behind Xu Shaotang and asked in a low voice, "are you sure?"


    "Nonsense, if I can''t even clean up such an old man with half his body buried in the earth, what else can I do?" Xu Shaotang said confidently.


    "Oh, yes?" Long Fei laughed and asked, "why don''t you clean up mu Huangyu and your master?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Long Fei said this, Xu Shaotang was speechless. His depressed look made the nearby Tantai jingmingjiao smile.


    Although knowing that Xu Shaotang''s strength is very strong, dantai Jingming still whispered behind him: "be careful, I don''t think they will tell you about duel etiquette. If one person is in danger, the other person will probably help."


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, then looked at Allen with a smile and said, "are we going to start now? Do you want to do some ceremony or something? "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s unconcerned look, Allen felt that the battle would not be easy. Now he put away his contempt for Xu Shaotang and walked forward slowly, saying: "young man, you are too arrogant. I want to teach you a good lesson!"


    "Maybe I taught you a good lesson?" With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang motioned the people behind him to step back slightly, and then went straight to the place five or six meters in front of Allen.


    When they come to the battle circle, they can''t see anything else in their eyes. They only have the opposite enemy in their eyes. For them, this is a duel between life and death.


    Allen step out, suddenly, Xu Shaotang has set off a gust of wind around.


    Wind power?


    Feeling the wind of tearing himself up, Xu Shaotang has a general understanding of Allen''s strength.


    "No wonder you are so confident that you are a SS Level psionic!" Xu Shaotang''s true Qi also flows suddenly, and the wind is blocked by his true Qi, so he can''t get close to his body.SS level powers, can be comparable to the alchemy realm of the master, no wonder Allen made a confident look.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang immediately judged his own strength, Allen was slightly surprised and said in a deep voice: "it seems that I really underestimate you. I''ve always wanted to understand the martial arts of your country. Today, I can finally achieve my wish!"


    The words fall, Allen''s right hand slightly raised, spread out the palm of the hand slowly to the palm of the hand, with his action, the wind around Xu Shaotang also began to constantly shrink, it seems to be desperately squeezing Xu Shaotang''s space.


    As the wind whirled, he seemed to have a sharp wind blade, trying to cut Xu Shaotang''s body protecting Qi.


    Because of the dust from the wind, we can''t see Xu Shaotang in the wind. Tantai Jingming asks Longfei in a low voice, "is there anything wrong with him? Why haven''t you seen him fight back? "


    Long Fei shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know. Maybe he''s looking for a quick attack."


    In fact, Long Fei guessed wrong. It''s not that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to fight back, nor does he want to seek an attack to kill the enemy. Instead, he has to break free from the shackles of the storm. The shackles of tornado of SS Level psionic masters are quite terrible.


    True Qi is constantly flowing in Xu Shaotang''s body. He can feel the great power of the wind to shrink and squeeze his space. Unfortunately, the power is not so great that he can''t break free.


    "Broken!"


    With the roar of Xu Shaotang in the strong wind, he immediately tore the fierce wind with his fist. At the same time, a genuine Qi was waved out and quickly attacked Allen.

 Chapter 1057

    Although it has been guessed that Xu Shaotang''s strength is not weak, but Xu Shaotang so quickly broke away from comfort, or let Allen surprised.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s true Qi attack, how dare Allen take it hard, five fingers together, a wind blade appears for no reason, straight to Xu Shaotang''s true Qi attack.


    "Jingle!"


    Zhenqi collides with the wind blade and makes the sound of gold and iron.


    As soon as they came into contact, the invisible wind blade suddenly dissipated, while Xu Shaotang''s true Qi dissipated. After breaking Allen''s wind blade, he attacked Allen like a bullet fired at high speed.


    The speed of real Qi is so fast that Allen realizes that it''s not right. It''s too late for him to use the strong wind to form a protective barrier in front of him.


    "Poof


    The real Qi directly penetrated Allen''s arm. He had just moved urgently. Otherwise, it would be his chest now.


    Originally, Allen thought that his wind blade could completely resist Xu Shaotang''s attack, but now it''s such a scene. Looking at his bleeding arm, Allen''s eyes were filled with shock and muttered to himself: "this It''s impossible... "


    "Nothing is impossible!" Xu Shaotang gently wriggled his neck, quietly said with a smile: "you said you want to understand the martial arts of Xia, but you don''t know much about the martial arts of Xia!"


    "Well, do you think that''s the way to win?" Ellen snorted coldly, staring at Xu Shaotang with both eyes, and said, "now it''s just the beginning!"


    As Alan''s voice fell, his hands kept changing, and the wind that had just dissipated rose again.


    But this time, the wind no longer tried to trap Xu Shaotang, but twisted and rotated constantly, and finally formed a huge wind cone. Xu Shaotang''s head fell, as if to nail Xu Shaotang to the ground.


    "A small skill of carving insects!" Xu Shaotang slightly flash body, easy to avoid Allen''s wind cone.


    The wind cone fell and directly tore the earth under their feet. It was like a meteorite falling from the sky. A big hole was drilled in the ground. Just when everyone thought that the wind cone was going to dissipate like this, the earth suddenly vibrated violently and felt something surging under their feet.


    The next moment, the huge wind cone from the foot of Xu Shaotang, rotating attack to Xu Shaotang.


    "Shit! You are too poisonous, old man


    Xu Shaotang quickly dodged. If he was hit by the old man''s wind cone, it would be a brilliant chrysanthemum!


    Attacked by Allen''s vicious move, Xu Shaotang is furious. Of course, he can''t just dodge. That''s not his style!


    After avoiding the attack of the wind cone, Xu Shaotang jumps up abruptly. His whole body rushes to Allen like a meteor. He has some experience in dealing with the psionic. Once the element psionic is close to him, he will be almost useless. Now he is close to him. Let''s see what else Allen can do!


    Allen also understands Xu Shaotang''s plan, and suddenly sees Xu Shaotang attacking himself. His body quickly retreats against the wind. At the same time, several wind blades shoot out from five fingers and attack Xu Shaotang''s vital parts.


    In the face of Alan''s wind blade, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi directly shields the wind blade from the outside. Without stopping at all, Xu quickly entangles Allen.


    "What a speed Allen didn''t expect that he had retreated so quickly, but he was still entangled by Xu Shaotang, and the color of horror in his eyes flashed by.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "now it''s my turn to attack!"


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang''s momentum has changed greatly, and his real Qi has become extremely violent. His feet are moving with strange steps. No matter how Allen retreats, he is still firmly stuck by Xu Shaotang.


    "Ha ha, ha ha..."


    New wounds constantly appear on Allen''s body. Allen, who is close to Xu Shaotang, doesn''t have much resistance at all. He can only protect his vital points with wind shield. However, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi is so violent. Even if his vital points are protected by true Qi, Xu Shaotang still leaves dense wounds on Allen''s body.


    "Bang!"


    Just when Ellen was beaten by Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang was suddenly hit by Blu, who was busy solving the problem. In fact, Xu Shaotang had been paying attention to Blu''s action for a long time. At the moment of Blu''s fist, Xu Shaotang''s fist had been stretched out, and their fists collided heavily.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang was directly blown away by Blu''s fist, and his body hit the ground heavily, stirring up dust all over the ground.


    "Shameless!" Seeing blue join the battle between Xu Shaotang and Allen, Long Fei roars and suddenly blows to blue.


    However, Long Fei really underestimates Bruce. As soon as their fists come into contact, Long Fei is blown away by the great power of Bruce''s fists and smashes heavily on Xu Shaotang''s side.


    "Mr. Smith, is this your duel in Xizhou?" Seeing that Blu stealthily attacks Xu Shaotang from the side, Long Fei is also repulsed by blu. Yan Beize suddenly asks coldly, "are you going to cheat less with more?"Smith laughed and said, "before they dueled, they didn''t say it was a one-on-one duel."


    "It''s really shameless!" Yan Beize gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    Not ashamed, Smith said with a smile, "don''t you always say that the state of Xia says that soldiers are crafty?"


    Now it''s clear that Smith wants to use these two SS level powers to deal with Xu Shaotang, or even find a chance to kill him.


    Facing the shameless Smith, Yan Beize is very angry, but he doesn''t know how to help Xu Shaotang. Although he is in the camp of Xia garrison, his soldiers can''t play any role in this level of fighting.


    "Bah!" Xu Shaotang opened his mouth to spit out the dust in his mouth. Looking at Long Fei in the pit on the ground, he asked, "are you ok?"


    Long Fei spat a mouthful of bloody saliva, rubbed his numb arm, slowly shook his head to Xu Shaotang and said: "it''s OK! Damn, this old thing is so powerful


    "It''s really strong!" Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand to pull long Fei from the ground, stares at Blu standing there like an iron tower, frowns slightly and says: "he should be a power man of the power system, one of the few powers who are good at close combat."


    Xu Shaotang has seen the powers of the power department before, but he can''t compare with Blu at all. The strength of Blu''s fist is estimated to be no less than a kilo, or even far more than a kilo. In terms of strength alone, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei should not be the opponents of Blu.

 Chapter 1058

    "You''ve seen so much!" Seeing Xu Shaotang, he saw that he was a power man, and Blu was surprised.


    In the system of powers, the powers of the power system are rare. As far as Blu knows, he is the only one who can grow into a SS level power system.


    So, in fact, Blu is a little proud. Of course, he does have the capital to be proud.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Blu lightly, and then at Allen, who was barely standing like a blood man. He moved his rigid body for a while, and said to Long Fei with a smile, "are you interested in killing a SS Level psionic?"


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei understood his meaning, nodded with a smile and said: "the strength is limited. I''ll take care of the half dead. As for this heavy tank, I''ll take care of it!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, kicks his feet on the ground, and uses his strength to kill Blu quickly. It''s much more interesting to fight with SS level powers than with element powers.


    When Xu Shaotang moves, Long Fei moves with him. His target is Allen. Now Allen has been seriously injured by Xu Shaotang''s attack. He and Allen are not without the strength of a war!


    When they are fighting with their opponents, Tantai Jingming, who has never spoken, walks slowly to Smith.


    Looking at Tantai Jingming walking slowly towards Smith, Yan Beize and Zhao Guang look at each other, and they have a bad feeling in their heart.


    "What are you doing?" Although Tantai Jingming didn''t start, Smith felt the cold breath from Tantai Jingming''s knife like eyes.


    Tantai Jingming gave Smith a cold look. The corner of her mouth slightly tilted up and said in an extremely cold tone: "didn''t you say there was no fixed number of duels? Now, I join in the duel


    Along the way, Tantai Jingming''s body suddenly moves. Smith, who is the opponent of Tantai Jingming, is directly kicked several meters by Tantai Jingming''s flying leg and falls to the ground in a mess.


    "Ah


    Smith uttered a scream. The severe pain made his whole body curl up. He covered his stomach, held back the severe pain and roared angrily: "dare you hit me? I''m going to accuse your superiors of your atrocity! "


    However, Tantai Jingming didn''t plan to let him go. She automatically filtered his words, and then she quickly rushed to him and kicked him in the face.


    "It''s called a soldier, and it''s a trick!" Tantai Jingming said angrily as she kept kicking the screaming Smith.


    Seeing that Smith was tortured by Tantai Jingming, the two officers with bandages around their necks wanted to help, but they didn''t dare to do anything. They just yelled to the two powers: "two masters, please help General Smith!"


    Although Ellen and Blu heard the cry of the two men, they are now fighting with their opponents. They can''t separate their energy to rescue Smith. They have to worry in their hearts.


    "Boss, shall we persuade you?" Looking at the tan Tai Jing Ming beating Smith, Zhao Guang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with some worry: "although it''s very relaxing, if we kill Smith, we''re afraid it''s not easy to explain?"


    Yan Beize looked at Zhao Guang and shook his head slightly. He lowered his voice and said, "believe it or not, if you dare to persuade her now, she will beat you together?"


    "Er..." Zhao Guang slightly a stagnation, think carefully, still really have this possibility, "that we don''t see anything?"


    Yan Beize nodded and said, "don''t you see that Tantai Jingming is angry now? She should have been decent, or Smith would have been dead by now! Let her go. Anyway, even if something happens, there are still people carrying it behind her! "


    After deciding not to take care of it, Yan Beize began to watch the fierce battle quietly.


    It was the first time that he saw such a battle. He was shocked. Although he couldn''t see Xu Shaotang''s actions clearly, he watched them with relish. At the same time, he was very happy. When he surrounded the Xu family, if the old boss hadn''t stopped his angry action against the Xu family, the grass on his grave would have grown It''s three feet high.


    In the face of a pure SS level power, Xu Shaotang''s attack has never fallen behind. Melee is his strength. As long as he doesn''t fight with Blu, he doesn''t care about Blu at all.


    "Huhu..."


    Blu''s heavy fist dance is very popular, but his heavy fist can''t even touch Xu Shaotang''s clothes. Knowing that his strength is far inferior to him, Xu Shaotang won''t compete with Blu for strength.


    Relying on his flexible body method, Xu Shaotang keeps circling around blu. Every two or three times, he always finds a chance to leave a hole in Blu with his true Qi.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s real Qi is powerful, it doesn''t leave fatal damage on him. For the strong defensive Blu, at most, these injuries are skin injuries.Rao is so, but Blu is still annoyed by Xu Shaotang. Because of his anger, his beard has already stood up, and his eyes are full of fury. He roars angrily: "You Xia people, do you only dare to hide? Dare you fight me head on


    Xu Shaotang takes advantage of Blu''s fury to make a cut on Blu''s shoulder. When Blu blows, the whole person jumps away quickly.


    "How to motivate? These are all the things left by our ancestors of Xia. Do you want to use them in front of us? " Of course, Xu Shaotang can''t attack each other''s strong points with his own short points because of Blu''s provocation. Looking at Blu''s eyes is like looking at a fool.


    When Xu Shaotang sees through the stratagem, Blu blushes and roars at Xu Shaotang again.


    On the other side, because he was almost beaten by Xu Shaotang, even though his strength in front of him was not as good as that of his own Longfei in his heyday, Allen didn''t get any advantage. Although his wind blade tore several holes in Longfei''s body, he also got several heavy blows from Longfei. Now the bridge of his nose has been broken, and half of his ear has been cut off by Longfei''s Qi, plus him His clothes dyed red with blood made him look speechless.

 Chapter 1059

    As the saying goes, ants kill elephants. Blu is facing such a situation now.


    Although his defense is amazing, but can not stand Xu Shaotang, every few seconds left a wound on his body, now the blue has been like a crazy blood man in general, desperately launched an attack on Xu Shaotang, just because of the blood loss and huge physical consumption, his attack power is not as good as before.


    Feeling that the attack of Blu has dropped a lot, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "can''t it be so soon? I haven''t had enough


    He is now constantly stimulating blue, so that crazy blue exposed more attack flaws, so as to find a fatal chance, he is absolutely impossible to let blue and Allen live out of here.


    "Ah! I''m afraid I''ll smash you into mud! " In the face of Xu Shaotang''s teasing, Blu, who was already in a state of madness, became more crazy and attacked madly with brute force. There was no rules at all.


    Seeing the look of Blu, Xu Shaotang''s mouth shows an imperceptible smile.


    When Blu attacks Xu Shaotang again, Xu Shaotang finally finds the fatal flaw in his attack.


    Good chance!


    Xu Shaotang roared in his heart. At the moment when Blu''s fist hit, his body suddenly moved to Blu''s side with an incredible angle, pretending to attack Blu''s temple. Although blue has gone mad, but the instinct to fight or let him immediately aware of the danger, quickly raised his fist to protect his vital parts.


    Xu Shaotang is waiting for this time!


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang''s fist moves down three inches and hits Blu''s neck heavily. The furious Qi rushes into Blu''s body through his fist and destroys Blu''s physiological function madly.


    "Bang!"


    Blue eat pain, instinctive punch will Xu Shaotang Bang fly.


    His fist can almost be an angry one before he died. Naturally, the power of his fist can not be ignored. Xu Shaotang''s small body was directly blasted out for tens of meters under Bruna''s super strength. However, this time, he didn''t fall down. He stepped back several steps on the ground, and finally stepped out. He stabilized his body with the buffering power of the ground.


    Although he stabilized his body, Xu Shaotang was still stirred by the power of this fist, which made the new China''s Qi and blood surge. Under the fresh blood pressure, his mouth still showed a line of blood.


    "Ha ha, I don''t believe you can''t be killed!" This strike hit Xu Shaotang and injured him, which obviously gave him great confidence.


    Just when he was ready to strike while the iron was hot, he stepped out, and his body suddenly fell to the ground without any sign. Then, the blood gushed out of his seven orifices. In the blink of an eye, a man who had just been elated had no breath.


    Not long after the battle over Xu Shaotang''s side ended, Allen, who was at the end of the crossbow, was also blasted in the head by Long Fei.


    At this point, the two SS level powers in Xizhou bid farewell to the world.


    The smiles on Yan Beize''s and Zhao Guang''s faces couldn''t hide when they saw blue and Allen being killed backward. Compared with their happy looks, the two officers with bandages around their necks were covered with dead ashes.


    "All right, platform, stop fighting." Xu Shaotang walks slowly to Tantai Jingming, and laughs to pull away Tantai Jingming who is still unwilling to beat Smith. He takes a slight look at the completely deformed Smith and says with a smile: "beat him again and you''ll kill him."


    Although Smith is not dead now, he is estimated to belong to the kind of life is not as good as death. Even if his pig''s face is covered with blood and mud, even if the wound is healed, if he does not go for plastic surgery, he will not be able to see people.


    "It''s better to kill such a shameless villain!" Tantai Jingming angrily looks at the dying Smith. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, she really wants to kick a few more feet to vent her anger.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "forget it. It''s not easy to explain even if it''s dead! The most we can do is... "


    At this point, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his foot and stepped on Smith''s knee.


    "Ah..."


    With the sound of bone cracking, Smith, who had no strength to scream, screamed again. Then he turned his eyes and fainted completely.


    Long Fei takes a look at the bone that Smith stabbed out of his knee and knows that Smith is completely useless.


    Although this scene is a bit bloody, Long Fei didn''t say anything and didn''t kill Smith, which is a great honor to Xizhou.


    "So cruel..." Yan Beize and Zhao Guang shiver at the same time. Although Xu Shaotang has a faint smile on his face, the smile seems so cold to them.


    They all had conflicts with Xu Shaotang. Now I see Xu Shaotang treating Smith like this. I guess Xu Shaotang is very polite to them. Otherwise, their fate is much worse than that of Smith!


    After making Smith unconscious, Xu Shaotang slowly looked at the two officers with bandages around their necks, looked at their guns around their waists, and said with a demon like smile: "do you do it yourself, or let me do it for you?"He had already said that he would let them roll back on the stretcher, so he would not break his promise.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s demonic smile, they feel a shudder from their soul. They know that Xu Shaotang is not joking with them.


    They looked at each other, stretched out their shaking hands, and slowly touched their guns.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    The gunshot rang out, and the two fell to the ground with their legs in their arms. They screamed loudly. The sweat on their forehead and body was constantly exuding, and soon their clothes were wet.


    Seeing these two people''s intelligence, Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to deal with them any more. He said to Zhao Guang with a smile, "you''d better call the people over there to get them. If you want to die, don''t let them die in our barracks!"


    "Oh, good!" Being told by Xu Shaotang, Zhao Guang recovered from his panic. He quietly wiped the sweat from his forehead, took out his phone and began to contact the people in Xizhou.


    "You say, will it trouble you?" Long Fei thinks with a smile. Xu Shaotang asks.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "no matter what, these grandchildren are short of cigarettes. They come to us to find cigarettes. We can''t refuse, can we?"


    "Ha ha!" Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei laughs and says: "when you say that, I think I should go to mend my feet?"

 Chapter 1060

    Xizhoufang sent someone to pick up the three people who were dying. Naturally, they had to put a few cruel words. They just wanted to find the senior officials of Xia state to say something.


    However, no one paid attention to this. Even if the people in Xizhou didn''t say it, they would report it themselves. As for how to deal with it, that''s the matter above. Here, Xu Shaotang, at most, just said two words above.


    Sure enough, in the afternoon, Xu Shaotang received a call from Long Jiang.


    "Tell me your purpose!" This is what the Dragon general said. Hearing what the Dragon general said, Xu Shaotang yelled wildly: these old foxes!


    Although the dragon will not say, but his meaning has been very clear, although most of the pirates in devil''s Island have been eliminated, there are still piracy activities in some surrounding areas. Now the dragon will use these pirates to temper the pillars of the future!


    The long-term vision of these old foxes is really beyond his reach!


    While sighing, Xu Shaotang had an ominous premonition in his heart, and asked, "don''t you count me in? And you want me to train my father-in-law? "


    If other people speak, he will certainly not agree to help train people. But if song Anbang comes, with song Anbang''s stubborn character and their relationship, he really can''t refuse song Anbang.


    "No, the eagles will follow." Dragon will smile, and said: "of course, if you can''t find anything to do, you can also help him train hands, I think he should be very happy."


    "Forget it, I have a lot of shit..."

 Chapter 1061

    From the perspective of selfishness, Xu Shaotang did not want song Anbang to come to the Devil Island.


    The Devil Island is really the most chaotic time now. Song Anbang came here at this time, let alone song Yinuo. Even he was worried about song Anbang.


    However, he also knew that this was a must. Foreign wars were almost impossible now. Xia would not take the initiative to attack any country, but Xia also needed to train troops, especially song Anbang. They had to go through some real battlefields to grow up.


    "Old song, old song, don''t have any problems!"


    Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.


    "Shaotang!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was quietly talking to himself in his heart, the voice of dantai Jingming came to his ear.


    Xu Shaotang turns around, but sees that Tantai Jingming and Long Fei are walking towards him together. Their faces don''t look very good. What''s wrong with them?


    "What are you doing?" Xu Shaotang looks at the two people in doubt. He doesn''t know what their relationship is.


    Long Fei took a look at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "a problem has just been found in dantai. We have discussed it. It seems that there is something wrong with it."


    "Well? "What''s the problem with you, Taiwan?" Xu Shaotang looks suspiciously at the quiet tea on the dantai.


    Tantai Jingming gently frowned, with a look of thinking on her face, and said doubtfully: "those two SS level powers should be comparable to the masters of refining spirit?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know why dantai Jingming suddenly asked this question, but he nodded gently and said: "almost, if you have some special powers, you may be a little better than the ordinary alchemy masters. For example, the power of the supernatural master we killed today. I think it would be more difficult for the ordinary alchemy masters to defeat him. It''s said that there is another kind of abnormal spatial power, but I haven''t seen it yet


    "I don''t want to know that." Seeing that Xu Shaotang seems to have a tendency to give himself the strength level of science popularization powers, Tantai Jingming quickly interrupts him, shakes his head and says, "I want to ask, are there many SS powers?"


    Xu Shaotang felt his chin for a moment, shook his head and said, "it shouldn''t be much. Maybe the number is similar to that of the alchemy masters in Xia kingdom. Of course, this number doesn''t include those abnormal people in Kunlun kingdom."


    If you count the Kunlun people together, the number of SS level powers will be more than you can imagine.


    If there are so many SS level powers, the strength of Xizhou will be terrible.


    "Since there aren''t many SS level powers, isn''t it too extravagant for Xizhou to send two such masters directly to Devil Island to complain about those beaten people?" The more she thinks about it, the more she thinks it''s wrong. But she can''t figure out what''s wrong. She just thinks that the purpose of bringing two such masters to Xizhou is not so simple.


    After listening to what Tantai Jingming said, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized this problem. The status of SS level powers in Xizhou is no less than that of the commander like Smith. As for the status of those who were beaten, they can''t be compared with the masters of this level. In order to find revenge for those people, Xizhou military is too extravagant.


    As long as the people in Xizhou are not stupid, they should not do such things.


    Well, according to this idea, Alan and Blu should only come by the way to avenge them. They must have other purposes when they come to Alcatraz!


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "it''s really wrong."


    "After I was told by the TV station, I also felt that something was wrong with it." Long Fei pondered: "Xizhou should have other purposes. It is very likely that this is part of the plot they have been brewing."


    "Well, that''s a great possibility." Xu Shaotang nodded, suddenly regretted and said, "if only I had thought of this earlier, I would have left Ellen and Blu with a dog''s life. Maybe I could pry something out of their mouth!"


    Long Fei sighed: "yes, at that time we only focused on killing people. We didn''t think of this problem at all. Now it''s too late."


    Sometimes it''s like this. When you are in it, you can''t see the problem at all. As long as you jump out of what happened at that time, you will calm down and think about these abnormal places.


    Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming sigh helplessly with Long Fei. Dantai Jingming even blames herself for not taking part in the war at that time. She thinks she should have found this problem at that time.


    But she didn''t think that all her attention at that time was on Xu Shaotang, and then she went to find Smith to vent her anger, where she had time and mood to think about this problem.


    Just as the three sighed one after another, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his eyes, touched his chin, and asked them with a typical bad smile, "do you think Smith will know something?"


    "What do you want to do?" Long Fei took a surprised look at Xu Shaotang, and then asked with some uncertainty: "don''t tell me, do you plan to sneak into Xizhou military camp to extort a confession from Smith?"He believes that with Xu Shaotang''s strength, it is not difficult to sneak into the heavily guarded military barracks in Xizhou and find Smith. However, Xu Shaotang''s idea is indeed bold.


    At least, Long Fei will not have this idea.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a bad smile: "I think that Smith''s position is at the end. Maybe he will be sent back to Xizhou for treatment tomorrow. Before he leaves, it should be OK for him to contribute the last bit of light and heat?"


    "Yes, but yes!" Long Fei thought a little and said: "however, even if Smith knows what the hell Xizhou is up to, he doesn''t know whether he dares to say it. After all, it should be a very important military secret. Even if he is tortured, he doesn''t have the courage to say it."


    "No matter whether he dare to say it or not, just go and have a try." Xu Shaotang is a man who can do what he says. When he thought of this idea, he immediately said to them, "I''ll go to Xizhou camp this evening. You should take more precautions here. Maybe Xizhou will send someone here to spy on our military intelligence."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang has made up his mind, they don''t try to persuade him. Just like Xu Shaotang said, it''s OK or not to have a try. It''s hard for anyone to jump to a conclusion before trying.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t come to a psionic master above s level, we are sure that he will never come back!" Long Fei said with a smile and confidence.

 Chapter 1062

    At night, Xizhou barracks.


    This used to be a meeting hall for pirates. Later, when the Pirates of Alcatraz were killed, it became the command center of Xizhou garrison in Alcatraz. Outside the headquarters, it was a garrison camp composed of top military tents and temporary walls. All the garrisons of Alcatraz are scattered around the headquarters, which can protect the safety of the headquarters from all directions.


    However, in the eyes of real experts, this layer of defense is not very useful, just like Xu Shaotang at the moment.


    The light in the barracks was dim, and occasionally a curse could be heard, as well as the sound of three or five people drinking together.


    Xu Shaotang''s figure is flashing rapidly in the barracks. No one is aware that someone has sneaked into the barracks. Everyone is doing what they should do.


    "Luan, I hear Mr. Stephen will be here tomorrow."


    When Xu Shaotang was in the dark, he heard two soldiers smoking and chatting there. He immediately stopped and listened to the two soldiers chatting in the dark.


    By the dim light, Xu Shaotang can see a scar on the left face of one of the soldiers, which should have been left in the war.


    Hearing his companion''s question, the soldier named Lu''an took a deep breath of his cigarette, then spit out a beautiful smoke ring, shrugged his shoulders and said: "no matter who comes, it''s the same. I really know what the above people think. Our domestic affairs have not been solved, but we are going to fall into the quagmire of Devil Island. It''s not taking our lives seriously!"


    I can tell that the soldier named Lu''an has a big opinion on the senior management of Xizhou.


    Xizhou is different from Xia state. People in Xizhou regard their own lives as extremely important. If a war consumes a little more lives, there will be a great anti war sentiment in China, which can be found in ordinary people and soldiers. Several foreign wars in Xizhou in recent years have met with serious opposition.


    The soldier with the scar on his face nodded and said, "we''re lucky. It''s said that there will be more troops here soon. It''s probably the troops who have just withdrawn from the South army."


    "They were transferred here as soon as they got back from Nanlu?" Lu an looked at the soldier in surprise and said in a low voice, "are the people above crazy? Do they still want to fight against Xia in demon island? Do they think the present Xia state is still the former Xia state? "


    "Who said no!" The soldier with the scar on his face flicked the ash and said bitterly: "don''t you see that Mr. Smith has been disabled by Xia people, but the people above dare not fart? In this case, I really know what more troops there are for. I just give up Devil Island. Anyway, there are no resources here! "


    Listening to the conversation between the two soldiers, Xu Shaotang was more puzzled.


    What''s the madness of Xizhou? At this time, Xizhou even sent more troops to the devil''s Island. Do you want to fight with Xia in the devil''s Island?


    After that, the two soldiers talked about a lot of nutrition free topics, most of which were complaints about the senior management of Xizhou. Occasionally, they talked about the essential topic about women between men.


    Xu Shaotang saw that there was nothing valuable there, so he continued to touch the camp.


    When he was quietly close to the depth of the barracks, his spirit suddenly moved. He felt that he was not the only one lurking in the barracks of Xizhou.


    "Pirates?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart moved slightly. At this time, the people who will sneak into Xizhou military camp, except the people of Xia Kingdom, should be the remaining evils of the pirates in demon island.


    He can clearly feel that a large number of people are close to the military camp in Xizhou, but from his current position, there is no sign of pirates.


    Previously, they suspected that these pirates were also under the control of Xizhou. From the current situation, it seems that this is not the case. The remaining evils of the pirates in devil''s Island are not the same as those in Xizhou.


    After feeling the presence of these people, Xu Shaotang immediately follows his own feelings and quietly leans over. Soon, he finds a group of sneaky people outside the headquarters.


    It''s a pirate and a Ninja! Before the hand of God was destroyed, many ninjas joined the hand of God and became pirates. Now they continue to make trouble.


    Although these ninjas hide their bodies well by the terrain and surrounding environment, Xu Shaotang''s eyes are so keen that he can find them almost at a glance. Looking at them, there are many ninjas, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t see a decent master. The strongest inside is two Tianren.


    "Ha ha, it seems that the experts of demon island are really dead!" Xu Shaotang laughs in his heart. Although the natural forbearance of demon island is no less powerful than Xia''s innate experts, Xizhou should not be a vegetarian either. There are many powers and gene fighters in Xizhou. It seems that it is difficult to attack the headquarters of Xizhou garrison with these two natural forbearance.


    Xu Shaotang laughs at God''s hand in his heart. The master is dead. At the same time, the Ninjas have begun to act.


    The first one to suffer was the guards at the gate. Before they could react, the guards of dozens of people had been wiped out by the ninja, who was suddenly put out. They didn''t even make a sound.Looking at the skilful assassination actions of these ninjas, although he despises them, Xu Shaotang still has to admit that the skills of these ninjas in demon island are really powerful. In other words, these ninjas were born for the purpose of assassination.


    "Do you want to make trouble for these ninjas?" Xu Shaotang, who is in the dark, has a bad smile on his face. Now he just needs to find a gun from the military camp to shoot at the sky, and the actions of these ninjas will be exposed. Besides the attack of the Xizhou army, I''m afraid there are also attacks of those powers or gene fighters, right?


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang plans not to cause trouble to these ninjas for the time being. He wants to see what the purpose of these ninjas is to sneak into the headquarters of Xizhou garrison at any risk.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang quickly came out of the dark and quietly followed behind the Ninjas who were close to the center of the headquarters.


    Ninja''s action is very fast, quickly broke through the defense circle outside the headquarters, and quickly moved inside.


    Xu Shaotang quietly followed the group of ninjas. Just when he thought that the group of ninjas would continue to move towards the core position of the headquarters, two Tianren suddenly put up their hands, and the Ninjas who followed them immediately stopped.


    Under Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, those ninjas wrapped in black cloth suddenly tear off their black cloth. Then, a familiar uniform appears in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Damn it


    Xu Shaotang secretly scolds these ninjas for being too shameless. Their uniforms are clearly those of Xia soldiers!


    Frame! Xu Shaotang instantly understood the plan of these ninjas!

 Chapter 1063

    From the aspect of appearance, there is little difference between the people in Pianyu and those in Xia.


    Now the Ninjas in demon Island change into Xia''s uniform, which makes people think so, but the people in Xizhou don''t think so. The idea of soldiers in Xizhou is very simple. Xia dare not kill Smith in his barracks. Now he wants to kill him at night, and Xia''s ambition may be more than that. He may also want to kill all the soldiers in Xizhou I''ll kill all the officers!


    The fighting was very fierce. The senior officers lived in the headquarters. These soldiers did not dare to use heavy weapons. They only attacked the Ninjas with limited heavy weapons and rifles.


    Ninja''s resistance is also very tenacious. From beginning to end, these ninjas are communicating in Xia Mandarin. Their Xia Mandarin is very pure. Even Xu Shaotang didn''t recognize much of the accent of demon Island, let alone the group of people in Xizhou.


    In this way, people in Xizhou were convinced that these people were from Xia state.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t make a move. He just watched the play quietly in the dark.


    Anyway, he has killed Tianren. As long as people in Xizhou use their brains a little later, they should know that these "Xia soldiers" are actually just ninjas disguised in devil''s Island.


    "Daddada..."


    Ninja''s shooting is very accurate, the action is also very fast, when the west continent soldiers push to the door of the headquarters, their casualties suddenly big up.


    The gate of the headquarters was so big that several ninjas'' guns formed a cross fire network, and all the soldiers who rushed to the gate fell down.


    "It can''t go on like this!"


    At this time, the characteristics of Xizhou people''s cherishing their lives immediately showed up. After paying huge casualties and failing to rush into the headquarters, a colonel gave an order to temporarily stop attacking inside. At the same time, he took out his own phone and yelled at the phone: "general, if we go on like this, our cost is too high. Please let the powers and gene fighters come to support us, please ¡­¡­¡±


    Before he finished, the person on the other end of the line had hung up.


    After the colonel was slightly stunned, he immediately yelled to the soldiers around him, "hold on, all of them. Our support will come soon!"


    A few minutes later, several black shadows rushed to this side quickly. Seeing those black shadows, the soldiers immediately backed back and handed over the battlefield to these experts.

 Chapter 1064

    With the addition of these experts, the situation of the whole war situation suddenly reversed.


    Just now, the ninjas, who were still in front of the ordinary soldiers, faced with these elite groups composed of powers and gene fighters, their impenetrable defense was torn out in an instant. Before the Ninjas could react, they were directly electrified by the power powers, and the two gene fighters, relying on their flexible speed, rushed in and killed the two ninjas Tear it up.


    Looking at the "Xia soldiers" retreating under the attack of Xizhou experts, the soldiers who retreated behind immediately gave out a burst of warm cheers.


    "That''s it. Take care of these damned Xia people!"


    "I''ll cut off their heads and avenge my dead brother!"


    In the eyes of these ordinary soldiers, the battle has been decided, they can use these "Xia soldiers" corpses to vent their anger.


    With these cheers one after another, the distant barracks suddenly shot up a fire, and then, several violent explosions sounded at the same time.


    With this sudden situation, the cheers of the soldiers stopped abruptly and looked at the camp in the distance.


    "I''ve been cheated! Come back


    Those masters who were still hanging Ninja suddenly yelled, left the battlefield full of anger and rushed to the barracks.


    Looking at this strange scene in front of him, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then quickly chased those retreating Xizhou masters.


    These Xizhou masters don''t even care about the attack on the headquarters, but they have to rush to the barracks, which only shows that the other side is more important than the headquarters!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what''s important there, but he knows that as long as he follows these people, he should get the answer soon.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang followed those Xizhou masters to the back of the right side of the whole barracks. When they arrived, there was a fierce battle. They were also ninjas in Xia''s military uniform. However, the strength of these ninjas was much stronger than that of those who attacked the headquarters. Four ninjas were pure tolerance.


    There were two bodies lying on the ground, one of Ninja''s and one of psionic''s.


    Now with the four heavenly forbearance, there are three S-level powers. Although the number is not dominant, these three powers are not vegetarians. They are not inferior to the four heavenly forbearance.


    "Felix, come on In the gap of fighting with ninja, one of the powers yelled to several people who came to support: "they have taken the treasure! I should not have gone far now. I''m going in that direction! "


    "What No matter how angry the two soldiers were, they could not catch up with each other.


    Xu Shaotang moved a little in his heart and wondered, what treasure is it that makes these powers even ignore the headquarters?


    He felt as if he had found an important intelligence by accident. He was puzzled and thought that the two SS level powers came to Alcatraz Island just for the unknown treasure, right?


    Since these Western masters attach so much importance to the so-called treasure, it is impossible for Xu Shaotang to let this great opportunity to follow Felix again.


    In his heart, he thought that this should be the first time that he was made to turn around by a group of people. However, if he could know what the treasure was, it would be worth it even if he was made to turn around.


    Chase after chase, Xu Shaotang suspected these people''s speed is too slow, according to their speed, also don''t know can catch up with the ninja who ran away with treasure! Think of here, Xu Shaotang immediately speed up their own speed, a few breaths have exceeded the Felix that a few people.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is very fast, just like a gust of wind in the middle of the night. He takes out all his speed. From a distance, he can only see the rising and falling shadows.


    In less than five minutes, Xu Shaotang had seen a ninja running away.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t think much about it. He jumped on the ground and hit the fast escaping ninja.


    The Ninja''s strength is not bad. He felt the strong wind coming from behind and didn''t even think about it. It''s like dodging from the side. However, his speed is fast, but Xu Shaotang''s speed is faster. His body just moved, and Xu Shaotang''s fist has firmly landed on his back shoulder. The Ninja screamed, and the whole right arm was directly exploded by Xu Shaotang''s powerful fist, "Putong" He fell to the ground.


    If he hadn''t just dodged in time, the punch would have penetrated his body now.


    "Who are you?" Ninja endured the pain of broken arm, raised his face and looked at Xu Shaotang who was standing beside him.


    "It''s not your friend, anyway!"


    The question of forbearance was asked in their dialect, but Xu Shaotang''s words were said in Xia Guoyu. Although he didn''t tell the ninja who he was, he had already indicated his identity.The Ninja is looking at Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang is also looking at the ninja. The Ninja holds a long box in his left hand and presses the box under his body. Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s eyes fall on the box, he immediately moves his body and blocks the box completely with his body.


    Looking at the Ninja''s action, Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "I see it all. Can you hide it?"


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang has kicked the Ninja over, holding the box in one hand and the ninja who was knocked unconscious by him in the other hand, and quickly disappeared in the dark.


    It wasn''t until they disappeared for about two minutes that Felix''s men came after them.


    "Wait!" Felix suddenly stopped his steps and quickly walked to the pool of blood on the ground.


    Next to the bloodstain was a broken arm.


    "The arm is still hot, and the blood is completely fresh!" Felix picked up the broken arm and looked at the small hole left by the Ninja when he fell on the ground. From the small hole, he could barely see the impression of a box. Looking at the impression of the box, Felix''s face suddenly became extremely cold and said, "we''re late! Someone took the treasure one step ahead of us


    "And now what?" Asked one of the gene fighters.


    "I don''t know!" Felix clenched his fist, slightly shook his head and said: "we can only tell the news of the lost treasure to the top first. How to deal with it? Let''s see the opinions of the top!"

 Chapter 1065

    Carrying the unconscious Ninja far away from the scene, Xu Shaotang found a quiet place to stop.


    "I don''t know what kind of treasure I''ve been wearing in recent years?"


    Xu Shaotang murmured to himself. He put the box on his hand and gently weighed it. It was a heavy feeling and a little wobbly.


    "I hope you don''t let me down too much!"


    This is something that can make those powers even care about the life and death of the officers in the headquarters. If it''s an ordinary treasure, or a treasure that can be measured by money, Xu Shaotang will feel disappointed.


    In his mind, the contents of the box should not be measured by money. These ninjas first attacked the headquarters of Xizhou garrison, and then attracted Felix''s men to support them by luring them away. Then they took the opportunity to raid the other side and snatch the treasures, even at the expense of so many lives.


    You know, the masters of the hand of God are almost completely destroyed. Even if they are not completely destroyed, it is estimated that there will be no less than one or two left. Under such circumstances, these people still steal the remaining evils and sacrifice so much patience to rob this box. The contents in this box can definitely be described as priceless treasure!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang was a little excited.


    While the Ninja is still unconscious, Xu Shaotang is full of curiosity to open the box.


    There is a lock on the box, but for Xu Shaotang, this kind of lock is totally equivalent to no lock. As soon as he makes an effort, he will directly break the lock.


    As the lock on the box was broken, the box opened.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he saw the things in the box, Xu Shaotang suddenly widened his eyes, his face was blue and white, and his expression changed several times, and finally solidified into incomparable anger.


    Stone! Damn, there''s a stone in the box!


    He didn''t believe that there was anything special about this stone. At a glance, he could see that it was a stone picked up at random on the roadside. It was an ordinary stone that could not be more ordinary!


    You''ve been fooled!


    A huge sense of shame suddenly hit Xu Shaotang. Of course, he didn''t believe that all this was a play between Xizhou and Devil Island, and it couldn''t be that the box itself was a stone. He was angry that he was fooled by the stunned ninja in front of him!


    Now you don''t have to think about it. This ninja must have other accomplices. The real treasure should be in his accomplice''s hands. The box in his hand is just to attract the attention of the pursuers. They must have planned all this from the beginning.


    In other words, the faint Ninja is determined to die to lead the pursuers for his accomplices, so that his accomplices can safely take away the treasures in the box.


    "All day long, you will be pecked by the wild geese!" Xu Shaotang angrily smashes the box on the ground, goes to the unconscious ninja, squats down and slaps him.


    "Pa, PA!"


    The sound of two clear slaps in the face sounded, and the faint Ninja ate the pain and immediately opened his eyes.


    The strength of Xu Shaotang''s two slaps is not light. With the angry slaps, he directly took out several teeth from the Ninja''s mouth. The poisonous teeth hidden in his mouth were also fanned out by Xu Shaotang''s slap. When the blood slid down the corner of the Ninja''s mouth, the Ninja''s cheek was also bruised at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When he saw that Xu Shaotang cast a knife like look at him, he turned his head and looked aside.


    "Ha ha, are you disappointed?"


    Seeing the box that has been opened but smashed on the ground by Xu Shaotang, the Ninja immediately opens his mouth full of blood and laughs loudly.


    He laughs so crazily, is also proud, regardless of Xu Shaotang that more and more cold eyes.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped the ninja in the face and said coldly, "if you don''t want to be tortured to death, just answer my question honestly, otherwise I don''t mind letting you taste my torture!"


    "Come at me if you have any torture!" Ninja looked at Xu Shaotang fearlessly and said with a smile: "I didn''t plan to live when I came here!"


    Why should he be afraid of torture? No matter what kind of torture he can bear, the big deal is to die.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "last time a ninja of yours survived my torture. He was the first one. I hope you can be the second one!"


    He didn''t believe that these ninjas were all the Ninjas he tried together with Tantai Jingming in Beimian before. It''s not that no one can bear the pain, but they are too few, which can be described as rare.


    If this Ninja can sustain all his torture, he will have to admit it even if he is fooled.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the Ninja no longer talks, but gently closes his eyes and is ready to accept Xu Shaotang''s torture.


    Looking at the Ninja like this, Xu Shaotang is not ambiguous, gently wriggling his neck, began to torture himself to the ninja.Half an hour later, ninja''s whole body has been soaked with sweat, and the whole person has been completely deformed by Xu Shaotang''s torture. His facial features are twisted together in pain, and his eyes are protruding outwards. Because of the severe pain, his eyes have been completely congested, and he looks very terrible.


    However, even so, in addition to the pain of the Ninja wail, but a redundant words did not say.


    "All right, damn it, you''re hard!" Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that he met a hard bone again. He looked at the ninja and said: "you don''t say it now, do you? Don''t worry, even if you don''t say anything, I can''t keep the secret in your heart! "


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help thinking of Mu Tiance. He remembered that mu Tiance had a secret technique that could search people''s memory. It was inherited from Cain, the blood emperor. It was mu Tiance who exposed all the secrets of the original Pope.


    Since the Ninja refused to say anything, he took the Ninja back to Mu Tiance. It took a little time to do so, but he could still know the secret of the ninja.


    "Wuwu..."


    The intense pain made Ninja unable to say anything at all, but he still looked at Xu Shaotang with his protruding eyes, with a look of contempt on his twisted face, as if he didn''t believe what Xu Shaotang said.


    Looking at Ninja''s contemptuous look, Xu Shaotang didn''t think much of it and said coldly: "don''t worry, I will let you believe it!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang knocked the Ninja unconscious, and then left with the dying ninja. Now he just needs to make sure that the Ninja doesn''t die.

 Chapter 1066

    In the next few days, Xizhou and Xia began to bicker.


    Xizhou didn''t talk about the attack on the headquarters two days ago. Instead, he seized on the fact that Smith and other officers were beaten in Xia''s barracks and asked Xia to severely punish Yan Beize and the relevant troublemakers.


    Xia''s attitude is very simple. It''s impossible to punish him severely. Yan Beize''s supervision is not effective, so he went back to Xia to accept "treatment". Xia''s Congress transferred new people here. As for the troublemakers, Xia didn''t even mention them.


    Xia''s attitude was extremely firm. No matter what pressure Xizhou put on Xia, Xia did not let go.


    However, in order to save his face, Xizhou agreed to Xia''s plan, but it was widely publicized that Yan Beize would go to the military court after he returned home. Although they were deceiving themselves, they were not without gains. At least, the ordinary soldiers in Xizhou listened to their words, and their anger at the military''s inaction gradually subsided.


    "Dong Dong!"


    In the evening, when Xu Shaotang was about to sneak to Jingming''s room, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who could it be so late?" Xu Shaotang was a little puzzled. He went to open the door, but he saw Yan Beize standing at the door.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Yan Beize in surprise, then said with a faint smile: "boss Yan, what can I do for you so late?"


    "Xu Shao, how about a chat?" Yan Beize smiles and asks Xu Shaotang for his opinions.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what Yan Beize wants to talk about, but he still invites Yan Beize to come in.


    After they sit face to face, Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Yan Beize, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "Feel free to talk." Yan Beize laughed and said, "I have received the transfer order. I will return home early tomorrow morning. I will continue to take charge of the affairs in Annan."


    "I know." Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head.


    Xu Shaotang had known about Yan Beize''s being transferred back to Annan for a new post a few days ago, but he never told Yan Beize.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yan Beize was slightly stunned, then nodded to himself and said: "I almost forgot the relationship between you and the boss. Should it be Longjiang who told you?"


    "Well." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, raised his eyelids, looked at Yan Beize, and asked, "don''t you blame me?"


    "What do I blame you for?" Yan Beize looked at Xu Shaotang for some inexplicable reasons, but he soon knew where Xu Shaotang''s words came from. He laughed at Xu Shaotang, waved his hand and said, "how can I blame you for this? I know it must have another purpose. If it really wants to punish me, I can go back to Annan and perform my duties again?"


    Yan Beize is not a fool either. He knows that there must be something else in his mind to transfer him from the Devil Island. If the people in their position could not see the situation clearly, they might have fallen down long ago.


    The incident of Xu Shaotang beating and maiming Smith is just like a play with the above. Even without this incident, it will be sooner or later for him to be transferred from devil''s Island.


    Hearing Yan Beize''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you can figure it out, I thought you would blame me for it."


    "No, I can see that clearly." Yan Beize laughed and said, "to tell you the truth, I did blame you for my useless son for a while. However, later I also understood that it''s a good thing to let the child suffer losses. It''s better to suffer losses now than to lose his life later! In fact, I''ve always been very grateful to the old boss. If he hadn''t stopped the child from making a big mistake, maybe our Yan family would be the last one. "


    Yan Beize also doesn''t know why he wants to tell Xu Shaotang about these things. Maybe he just wants to untie the knot between him and Xu Shaotang before leaving the Devil Island.


    Some things, standing at different times, will have completely different feelings.


    Although he seldom went to the capital since he was transferred to Annan, he has heard something about what happened in the capital. The Chu family, Zhao family and Han family, which were once brilliant, are now in complete decline. All these are closely related to Xu Shaotang. Compared with those families, Yan Beize feels that he is too lucky.


    "Ha ha, I wish you could think so." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the Dragon general has always said that you are a tiger general. I can see that the Dragon general has a good impression on you."


    Yan Beize said with a smile: "the boss is a nostalgic person. If it wasn''t for his support, I couldn''t have come to this position."


    Yan Beize knows how much he has. Without any family background, he can go from a big soldier to his present position. It''s all due to the support of the Dragon general. Otherwise, he may have been released.


    "If you can''t do it yourself, the dragon will not be able to help you." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "in fact, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. My father-in-law was transferred to replace you this time.""Song Anbang, Secretary General of song?" Yan Beize only received the transfer order, but he didn''t know who was the person who was transferred to replace him. At the moment he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he was slightly stunned, then nodded his head and said: "to tell you the truth, he is really more suitable for this place than me. I know his leading style. The situation in Devil Island is very chaotic now, and he needs an iron general to be in charge! Moreover, let him come here, also be regarded as inheriting the will of the old song dynasty. "


    When it comes to song Yinian, they both fell into a short silence.


    Song Yinian was one of the most meritorious men who defeated the Devil Island. At the beginning, song Yinian died in the Devil Island, and countless soldiers wept silently.


    Now let song Anbang lead the army in the Devil Island. Not to mention the others, at least none of these officers and soldiers in the Devil Island will refuse, including Yan Beize.


    "In fact, there are many considerations above, but it''s not convenient for me to tell you." With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang picked up the cup on the table, poured a cup of water for Yan Beize, and poured another cup for himself. He said with a smile, "there is no wine here, so I''ll take tea instead of wine. I''ll see you off."


    "I''m supposed to give you this drink." Yan Beize put the cup in his hand down, a little lower than Xu Shaotang''s cup.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to tell Yan Beize about these empty rites. He touched the glass in his hand and said, "after drinking this glass of water wine, we can be regarded as meeting each other, laughing and losing our gratitude and hatred?"


    "Ha ha, in fact, we don''t have any grudges." Yan Beize laughs and pours the water into his mouth.

 Chapter 1067

    The next morning, Yan Beize boarded the plane to return home.


    At noon, song Anbang took a special plane to the devil''s Island, and with song Anbang, there were also members of the eagle team.


    As soon as song Anbang got off the plane, Zhao Guang rushed up with some senior officers of the forces stationed in Devil Island.


    "Ha ha, boss, we are eating in a pot again!"


    Zhao Guang is an old subordinate of song Anbang. He doesn''t pay so much attention to song Anbang either. After saluting song Anbang, he says with a smile.


    Song Anbang said with a smile: "I should say that you bastard are in my hands again, ha ha!"


    Song Anbang was also very happy to lead the army in the Devil Island. In China, he dealt with all kinds of trivial things every day, and was dragged to educate by several big men from time to time. This kind of day was a kind of torture for him. He was still an iron soldier in his heart, and his desire was to lead the army to kill the enemy.


    After joking with Zhao Guang, song Anbang''s eyes began to search in the crowd.


    Zhao Guang looked at Song Anbang suspiciously and asked, "boss, what are you looking for?"


    "What about Xu Shaotang?" Song Anbang searched the crowd for a circle, but he didn''t find Xu Shaotang''s shadow. He immediately said, "I''m also his father-in-law. This bastard didn''t come to meet me!"


    "Drillmaster Xu and the people in the dragon group went out. They said there was something wrong." Zhao Guang said quickly.


    In fact, he knows that Xu Shaotang and his family are really going out, but they are just wandering around. In short, Xu Shaotang is hiding from Song Anbang.


    "What''s the matter? I think that bastard is hiding from me!" Song Anbang even thought that Xu Shaotang was hiding from himself by using his toes. He was even more upset and thought to himself that when he saw Xu Shaotang, he must clean up the bastard.


    Seeing song Anbang at a glance, Zhao Guang could only smile awkwardly. Then he looked at the members of the Shenying team standing behind song Anbang and said with a smile, "you bastards, when you had enough to clean up, you went to Weixi area. Now you are hiding for me? Ha ha, I must take revenge on you


    "Lao Zhao, oh no, uncle Zhao, it''s almost two years since it happened. Do you remember?" PI Yongchun shrunk his neck and said.


    When they knew that Zhao Guang was also on the side of the Devil Island, they knew that Zhao Guang would definitely make trouble for them. At that time, they killed all the big men in the Annam area because of the assessment, but they made Zhao Guang lose face. With Zhao Guang''s character, they would definitely deal with them.


    Zhao Guang snorted and said: "bullshit, I always wanted to deal with you bastards in my dreams at that time!"


    "We are instructed by instructor Xu. If you want revenge, you should go to instructor Xu." The mouse stretched out his head from behind PI Yongchun and said to Zhao Guang with a smile.


    Hearing the mouse''s words, Zhao Guang stopped slightly and said with a smile: "I can''t deal with Xu Shaotang, but I can deal with you! Laozi is bullying, you bite me? "


    His words are very frank. Let him deal with Xu Shaotang? He dare not go even if he has ten courage! However, it''s OK to clean up the eagles.


    "Well, you said that. What else can we say?" PI Yongchun looks at Zhao Guang with a bitter smile and gives him a thumbs up.


    In front of so many people, Zhao Guang frankly said that he was afraid of bullying. Instead of being ridiculed, he made people feel that he was very honest. Who would not be afraid of bullying Xu Shaotang?


    After a group of old friends joke for a while, Zhao Guang and a group of people take song Anbang to the command room. Song Anbang has just arrived. They want to tell song Anbang about the situation of the Devil Island, so that song Anbang can quickly understand the situation of the whole Devil Island.


    In the command room, there are only song Anbang, deputy Yao Xihua, Zhao Guang and PI Yongchun.


    "It''s all our own people, so we won''t talk about those official words." Song Anbang took a simple look at the electronic map on the wall, turned to Yao Xihua and said, "old Yao, tell me about the situation of demon island."


    If it''s other people, they will call Yao Xihua "Deputy Yao" when they meet for the first time. However, song Anbang has learned from those big men for such a long time and knows how to get together with Yao Xihua quickly. That''s why he asked Yao Xihua to introduce him instead of Zhao Guang to introduce him.


    Sure enough, when he heard song Anbang calling himself "old Yao", Yao Xihua suddenly showed a bright smile on his face. He felt that the distance between himself and song Anbang had narrowed a lot. Before, he was worried that he could not deal with the relationship with the man who is now said to be the most popular. He heard song Anbang joking with Zhao Guang, and now he heard song Anbang calling himself so casually, The worry in his heart dissipated a lot.


    "Then I''ll give you a brief talk." Yao Xihua laughed and said to Zhao Guang, "Lao Zhao, listen to me. If I miss something, please help me to add it."


    Next, Yao Xihua spent more than an hour to give song Anbang a brief introduction of the current situation of the Devil Island, including the previous conflict with Xizhou. He gave song Anbang a general idea of everything, while Zhao Guang added from time to time. After more than an hour, song Anbang also had a general understanding of the situation of the whole Devil Island."So, the situation in Alcatraz is extremely complicated!" Looking up at the electronic map, song Anbang frowned and said, "at present, there are three countries garrisoning troops in Devil Island. Everyone wants to take a bite on this meat. On the surface, except for the conflict between us and Xizhou, it seems to be calm and peaceful. In fact, I''m afraid everyone is secretly holding up big moves?"


    Yao Xihua nodded and said, "that''s true. As far as we know, Xizhou is sending more troops to Devil Island, and we don''t know what its purpose is."


    "More troops?" Song Anbang touched his chin and said in doubt: "are people in Xizhou taking the wrong medicine? The devil''s Island is just a big place. Now the garrisons of the three countries add up to nearly 50000, and there are more troops. Do you want to drive us all out of the devil''s Island? "


    In fact, there are not many resources in devil''s Island. People garrison here to train their troops. After all, there are still piracy activities in some sea areas around devil''s Island. Although we don''t know whether they are controlled by the hand of God like the pirates in devil''s Island, fighting pirates is also a kind of exercise. At the same time, it can also prevent the resurgence of pirates in devil''s Island. We really need to fight In fact, there is nothing to contend with.


    "Yes, we wonder." Zhao Guang said slowly: "all the pirates in Devil Island have been eliminated, and now they are still fighting against the remaining evils of those pirates. It''s understandable if Xizhou mobilized experts to come here, but they also sent more ordinary soldiers. Their purpose is really elusive."

 Chapter 1068

    When dealing with the remaining evils of pirates, sometimes it is not necessarily useful to have a large number of people. The remaining evils of Pirates secretly attack behind their backs. Unless ordinary soldiers surround them layer upon layer, it is very difficult to keep them. Even if there are tens of thousands more troops in Xizhou, it will not play a big role in these remaining evils of pirates.


    Even if the defense of the barracks in Xizhou is strengthened, if there is no master, the remaining pirates will find the loophole of defense and launch a sneak attack sooner or later.


    Therefore, everyone is very puzzled about the surge of troops in Xizhou. Apart from thinking that Xizhou might drive them out of Devil Island, they really can''t think of any other reasons.


    "Didn''t you send someone to investigate their real purpose?" Song Anbang asked suspiciously.


    "Why not." Zhao Guang some helpless smile way: "or your that son-in-law personally past, but also did not make clear the situation."


    "When did this bastard become so useless?" Song Anbang touched his chin and hummed.


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, all of them were speechless. Only song Anbang, a father-in-law, dared to say that about Xu Shaotang. If other people said that, they would be beaten by Xu Shaotang. What''s more, they all know that song Anbang is the only one to say this. If other people dare to say that Xu Shaotang is wrong in front of song Anbang''s face, song Anbang will definitely explode on the spot.


    Several people took song Anbang''s words as the wind in their ears and automatically filtered them out. Instead of following song Anbang''s words, Zhao Guang just said slowly: "in addition to the increase of troops from Xizhou to devil''s Island, there is another thing that makes us very puzzled."


    Song Anbang asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhao guangman was puzzled and said: "well, at present, several of our countries have garrisons in several important strongholds of Devil Island, but so far, the garrisons in other places have not been attacked by the remaining evils of pirates. Only our garrisons here have been attacked by the remaining evils of Pirates many times."


    "No other place has been attacked?" Song Anbang was slightly stunned, then frowned tightly and said: "so, it''s really strange!"


    As the core area of Alcatraz Island, it is naturally the top priority of the garrison of various countries.


    All countries have the largest number of garrisons in the devil''s Island, and many heavy weapons are also deployed here. According to the principle, if these pirates want to avenge the death of the island, they can start from the strongholds with relatively few garrisons. There is no need to fight with the garrisons of several countries here. The actions of these pirates can''t be justified.


    PI Yongchun has been quietly listening to the three of them talking there. When he heard this, his heart suddenly moved slightly, and he asked with some uncertainty: "do the remaining evils of Pirates want to harass our garrison here, force the garrison in other places to come back, and then start from other places?"


    Song Anbang thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "theoretically, it should be possible, but I think their purpose should not be this. What''s the significance of doing this? Even if the garrisons in other places come back, even if they recapture a certain stronghold, under the attack of the garrisons of several countries, the stronghold they recapture will soon be occupied again. As long as the heads of the remaining evils of the pirates are not broken, they should not do such a thing


    Listening to song Anbang''s analysis, both Yao Xihua and Zhao Guang nodded. Song Anbang''s analysis is very reasonable. Although they didn''t make it as clear as song Anbang''s analysis before, they also feel that Ninja''s real purpose is not as PI Yongchun said. Those pirates and several countries'' garrison here must have other purposes, but they don''t know what their real purpose is right now.


    After thinking about it, we didn''t understand these two questions that made us feel puzzled.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it for the time being. The soldiers will block the water and cover the land! We have so many troops in devil''s Island. Can we be afraid of them? " Since he couldn''t understand it, song Anbang was too lazy to think about it. He patted Zhao Guang on the shoulder and said, "let Xu Shaotang and longzu deal with the remaining evils of pirates. We just need to be on guard against Xizhou! Before I came here, it repeatedly told us that Xizhou is now trying to deal with us. We must be more careful! "


    "Yes


    Although song Anbang said this very plainly, but several people heard a burst of blood boiling, immediately said aloud.


    "By the way, instructor Xu asked me to remind you of one thing." After the blood in his heart gradually calmed down, Zhao Guang looked at PI Yongchun and said, "drillmaster Xu said that there is a kind of monster on the demon island that can control the parasitized people by parasitizing the human body. Let''s be careful. Even if you want to die, don''t harm other people."


    This is what Xu Shaotang and several members of the dragon group said to him before they went out of the barracks. Now he has passed it on to PI Yongchun.


    Hearing Zhao Guang''s words, PI Yongchun was slightly stunned, then joked and said: "Lao Zhao, I''ve just come here, and you''ve begun to give me the upper hand?"


    Of course, PI Yongchun didn''t believe what Zhao Guang said. He thought that Zhao Guang was just using the name of Xu Shaotang to frighten them by saying this kind of monster. He was trying to avenge himself in Annan."I need to beat around the bush if I want to give you the upper hand?" Zhao guangbai glanced at PI Yongchun and said unhappily, "anyway, I''ve brought it here. The boss can testify to me. When drillmaster Xu picks you up, don''t say I didn''t remind you."


    Seeing PI Yongchun''s disbelief, Yao Xihua said: "although we haven''t seen the kind of monster that instructor Xu said so far, instructor Xu asked Lao Zhao to tell you this. You''d better be more careful. I don''t have much contact with drillmaster Xu, but I know his temper. If something goes wrong, he''ll have to skin you! "


    PI Yongchun can''t believe Zhao Guang''s words, but he can''t help believing Yao Xihua''s words. At the moment, he heard Yao Xihua''s warning and thought about Xu Shaotang''s terrible appearance when he was cleaning up people. He trembled in his heart and said: "thank you for reminding me. We must be more careful and never let that monster get into the hole."


    "Well, just know." Yao Xihua nodded slightly and said, "I''ve heard your name. In the future, you may have to carry out many tasks. It''s best if you don''t have any problems."


    They all know that Xu Shaotang and the dragon team can''t be in the Devil Island all the time. If they leave, PI Yongchun''s eagle team will take the lead. They don''t want unnecessary casualties.

 Chapter 1069

    In fact, Xu Shaotang was really wronged.


    He really didn''t want to pick up song Anbang at all. Song Anbang couldn''t have lost such a big man, and the people of Shenying team followed him. But he didn''t want to hide from Song Anbang. He didn''t do anything bad. Why should he hide from Song Anbang?


    Zhao Guang thought that he and longzufei had nothing to do when they went out. That''s because they didn''t tell Zhao Guang what they were going to do. Although Zhao Guang was Zhao Shen of the forces stationed in devil''s Island, their actions didn''t need to be reported to Zhao Guang, or even to anyone of the forces stationed in devil''s Island.


    "Where are your people?"


    Long Fei follows Xu Shaotang and looks around, but he doesn''t find Li Baoshan. He immediately jokes with Xu Shaotang and says, "your people won''t be parasitized by parasitic animals. Are you ready to cheat us here to eliminate them?"


    When talking, Long Fei also plays with the shoulder resistant rocket of mobile phone, which is a good thing they specially prepare for parasitic animals.


    "Shut your crow''s mouth. I think you are jealous of me. I''m jealous that I have more capable men in my hands!" Xu Shaotang white dragon fly this crow mouth one eye, also looked around empty, also did not find Li Baoshan their trace.


    He received a phone call from Li Baoshan. Li Baoshan told him that they had found a suspected gathering place of parasitic animals. They remembered Xu Shaotang''s warning and did not dare to act rashly, so they informed Xu Shaotang to come and have a look.


    When he gets the news from Li Baoshan, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei rush over. When they go out, they meet Zhao Guang and Yao Xihua. Thinking about the danger of parasitic animals, he asks Zhao Guang to bring a word to the upcoming Shenying team.


    "Don''t say, I''m a little jealous." Long Fei smile, some helpless said: "you this wolf group, almost catch up with my dragon group!"


    "Hey, hey, it''s no use being jealous."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks around carefully.


    Just when they were puzzled, several figures appeared in the distance. From a distance, it was not Li Baoshan. Who were they?


    Looking at Li Baoshan and them, Hu tou said with a smile, "do you want them to have a blood test?"


    "Give it a try." Although the saying "tiger head" is joking, people who are parasitized by parasitic animals can''t see anything from their appearance. The only way to verify it is to look at the look of their blood.


    Even if you believe Li Baoshan and others, Xu Shaotang thinks it''s necessary to test them. Anyway, for them, bleeding is a negligible thing.


    When Li Baoshan and the four of them ran to Xu Shaotang and stood still, Xu Shaotang said faintly, "let me see the color of your blood first."


    "Good!"


    All four knew what Xu Shaotang was worried about. Without thinking about it, they cut their arms. The bleeding beads were red, which proved that they were not parasitized.


    Seeing that all the four were OK, Xu Shaotang put down his heart and pointed to the tiger head and said to them, "he wants to verify whether you are parasitized. If you want revenge, go to him."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, tiger head immediately a face black line of say: "Xu Shaotang, don''t you so pitiful?"


    From the movement and speed of Li Baoshan and their running to this side, Hu tou knew that these four people had all advanced to the congenital state. Although his strength was fairly good among the congenital experts, it was estimated that he would only be beaten by these four congenital experts.


    When he said this, he had to sigh that Xu Shaotang was a pervert. Even his subordinates were all perverts. You know, there were only six congenital experts in the whole dragon group plus Long Fei. Now Xu Shaotang''s subordinates have four congenital experts. After all, the strength of Xu Shaotang''s wolf group is not necessarily worse than that of the dragon group.


    For Li Baoshan, although they have never met before, they have heard about the wolf group because of Xu Shaotang. They all know that the wolf group is gradually cultivated by Xu Shaotang. Now the wolf group, now the wolf group, has the strength to challenge the dragon group!


    In just two years, Xu Shaotang trained these ordinary people to be congenital experts. In addition to Xu Shaotang''s careful training, Li Baoshan themselves can also be called abnormal.


    "Hey, hey, you said it yourself. Everyone can testify." Xu Shaotang chuckled and said, "I''ll talk about revenge later. Where is the suspected gathering place of parasitic animals? We have prepared a lot of good things for them


    Although these heavy weapons may not be able to kill all the parasitic animals, they can''t use all the weapons in their hands. The parasitic animals that can''t compete with the innate experts will definitely have no chance of survival unless they are lucky enough to explode.


    Li Baoshan pointed to the mountain in the distance and said, "in the village just below the mountain, the village is very unusual. I have seen some of them show their suction cups from a distance. We are afraid to be found by them and dare not get too close. We have been lurking in the grass there to watch them in the dark."


    "What are you waiting for?" With a look of impatience, the tiger head stood up to the heavy weapons beside him and said with gnashing teeth: "go, let''s go and eat something good for those animals!"He and the iron tower were almost folded in the hands of that disgusting thing some time ago. We can imagine the hatred of parasitic animals in his heart.


    Looking at the impatient appearance of tiger head, several people helplessly looked at each other, motioned to Li Baoshan that they also took some weapons they brought, and then quickly lowered their body to approach the village li Baoshan said.


    When they came to the outskirts of the village, Xu Shaotang, the most powerful, was naturally called to inquire about the reality of this son.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t refuse. He quickly sneaked into the village under the cover of weeds and shrubs outside the village.


    This is a traditional village in the East Island. The buildings in the village keep the style of pirates in devil''s Island. From Xu Shaotang''s current position, there are not many people in the village. Most of the people who occasionally appear are men, and there are basically no women, let alone old people and children.


    "There''s a problem!" Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, while secretly looking for prey.


    Based on this, Xu Shaotang concluded that there was something wrong with the village. Although he did not know whether the people in the village were parasitic animals for the time being, a village was basically full of young adults, and there were no children or old people. This was a huge problem in itself.

 Chapter 1070

    After finding the right opportunity, Xu Shaotang grabs a man wandering outside while others don''t pay attention to him. He pinches his throat and doesn''t let him make any sound. At the same time, he cuts his skin. Green blood suddenly appears in Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    "These are disgusting things!" Without cursing in his heart, Xu Shaotang directly broke the neck of the parasitic beast, and then quickly returned to Longfei''s hiding place.


    "How''s it going?"


    Xu Shaotang just came back, tiger head and tower can''t wait to ask.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said to tiger head and iron tower with a smile: "revenge, revenge!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice has just fallen, tiger head and tower have been shoulder rockets aimed at the village.


    Whew


    The next moment, the sound of the rocket burst into the air suddenly, not only the tiger head, they all fired their shells. No matter how many parasitic animals these shells can kill, it''s better to start the last round first. Long range attack is better than letting them fight with these parasitic animals.


    "Boom boom..."


    Rockets landed in the village one after another. With the sound of explosions one after another, there were screams and angry roars in the village.


    Most of the houses in these villages on the East Island are made of wood. How can they withstand the rocket attack? After the explosion, these houses were engulfed by the raging fire. Some poor parasitic animals were killed in the explosion just now, and those who barely escaped the explosion were buried in the sea of fire.


    And those powerful parasitic animals, but quickly in the explosion sounded when they had escaped.


    "Kill


    Xu Shaotang let out a low roar in his throat. Before his voice fell, the whole person had rushed out quickly and launched a fierce attack on the stray parasitic animals.


    Other people are not ambiguous. They rush out of their hiding places, looking for their own goals. With the idea of revenge, tiger head and iron tower rush to the front of Longfei, which makes Longfei have to sigh in his heart that the power of hatred is really great.


    Now, almost all of the parasitic animals that can still escape can fight against the existence of congenital experts. However, before the seven or eight parasitic animals that can escape, Xu Shaotang has already killed them.


    A face to face, two parasitic animals have lost their heads, the smell of blood immediately sent out.


    "I''ll help you with one more, and you''ll have the rest!" Xu Shaotang reached out to a parasitic animal and said to the rushing dragon Fei.


    "Forget it, just watch the fun and let''s warm up." Long Fei attacks a parasitic beast with one punch, and says to Xu Shaotang jokingly at the same time.


    Originally there were only seven or eight parasitic animals, but now Xu Shaotang has solved two of them. If they can''t cope with the rest, it would be a shame.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "it''s OK, but you''d better give them two more chances. They''re holding their revenge in their hearts."


    While they were talking, the tower and tiger head, with the idea of revenge, had joined hands to solve a parasitic beast, and immediately turned to the next parasitic beast to launch a fierce attack.


    The parasitic animals seem to know that they are not their opponents and desperately want to break through the siege. However, Xu Shaotang and his gang are too powerful and determined to kill them all. They don''t give them any chance at all.


    A few minutes later, the parasites that survived the rocket attack had all turned into shriveled bodies and fell to the ground, smelling of stench in the air.


    "I''ll call you bastards


    The tiger head kicked the withered corpse away and said: "Damn, let these animals live and die too happily!"


    According to Hutou''s idea, we should catch two parasitic animals and torture them well, so that they can''t survive or die!


    Looking at the tiger''s head, everyone was laughing. They could understand the tiger''s head''s mood. It would be the same for them. Who wants to be parasitized by these disgusting things?


    After letting tiger hair let go of his emotions, Long Fei said with a smile: "hurry to see if there are any lucky ones who have survived. Don''t let go of any of them!"


    They nodded and immediately began to search in the village. When they met someone who was still alive, they decided to give him a ride.


    Just as they were cleaning up the dead parasitic animals, Xu Shaotang''s ears suddenly heard an almost inaudible cry.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly stops his steps and listens carefully.


    See Xu Shaotang standing there motionless, Dan Tai Jing Ming curiously came over and asked: "what did you find?"


    "I seem to hear a baby crying." Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked Jingming, "do you hear me?"


    Tantai Jingming raised her ears and listened carefully. Then she shook her head and said, "no, maybe it''s the sound of burning somewhere?"Although they have almost cleaned up the dead parasitic animals here, there are "crackling" sounds of burning houses everywhere. Where can I hear the cry of a baby? Tantai Jingming even thinks in her heart that maybe Xu Shaotang has been here for a long time, and some of them miss the children far away in Tianhai.


    Xu Shaotang listened carefully again, but the tiny sound of baby crying never appeared again.


    "Maybe I heard it wrong." Xu Shaotang gently shook his head. He heard the baby''s cry just now. He didn''t know why it was gone.


    And in the village next to next to check a circle, to make sure that there is no living, we left slowly.


    More than an hour after they left, the burning ruins suddenly burst open, and then a parasite wrapped in fire suddenly rushed out from under the ruins. In his arms, he was holding a baby who seemed to be just born. Although the parasite was wrapped in fire, it was not affected because it was originally a fire power Too much damage.


    Looking at the ruins and corpses all over the ground, the eyes of the parasitic beast show unwilling anger. Feeling the anger of the parasitic beast, the baby in his arms cries loudly again.


    Hearing the baby''s cry, the parasitic beast quickly put out his hand to cover the baby''s mouth, and the anger in his eyes disappeared. His eyes were full of tenderness, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, but the smile seemed cruel.


    After holding a baby in his arms, he quickly disappeared from the ruins of the village.

 Chapter 1071

    When Xu Shaotang and the dragon group returned to the barracks, they happened to meet song Anbang.


    "Why not hide?" Song Anbang stood there, squinting at Xu Shaotang, with an obvious look on his face that Lao Tzu was just looking at you.


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned, and then understands that song Anbang thought he was hiding from him because he didn''t pick him up.


    Xu Shaotang gave Song Anbang a look. He said lightly, "I seem to be very idle. Do you think I have the leisure to avoid you?"


    When Xu Shaotang said this, song Anbang stagnated slightly. After a long time, he angrily said to Xu Shaotang, "how can I have such an asshole son-in-law as you?"


    "I don''t know how to have a father-in-law like you!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips, then said to song Anbang with a smile: "old song, you just came here and put on a look that everyone is not happy. Don''t you think you don''t want to lead the army in demon island? Why don''t I plead for you and transfer you back to your office? "


    "You dare!"


    Song an jumped up like a cat with his tail on. He walked up to Xu Shaotang and said to Xu Shaotang, "if you dare to get me a moth, I will fight with you!"


    It''s hard for him to lead the army outside. If he is allowed to sit in the office of the joint staff again, it would be like killing him.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang climbed on Song Anbang''s shoulder and said, "you work hard with me. Doesn''t that mean you''re going to die? Lao song, to tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for you being my father-in-law, you would not be enough for me to fight. "


    Song Anbang was choked with anger by Xu Shaotang again. He gritted his teeth and glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "sooner or later, I will be angry with you bastard!"


    When someone''s son-in-law sees his father-in-law, it''s like a mouse meets a cat. Xu Shaotang is a good bastard. He fights with himself all day. The key is that he has nothing to do with this bastard! Song Anbang felt that if he had to choose the most unfortunate father-in-law, he would surely be on the list.


    "Ha ha, you are so angry. Enoch will not let me go." Looking at Song Anbang''s shriveled expression, Xu Shaotang laughs happily.


    It''s always fun to fight with song Anbang.


    Looking at Weng son-in-law, they started to fight as soon as they arrived, and the others also laughed with them. Everyone knows that these two people said that if something happened to one person, the other person would try his best to save him. The so-called love and kill each other is their situation, right?


    After Xu Shaotang didn''t get a bargain, song Anbang went to Long Fei again. After shaking hands with him politely, he asked, "leader long, I''d like to trouble you a lot about the remaining evils of the pirates in demon island."


    His attitude to Long Fei is totally different from that to Xu Shaotang. It''s polite if it''s nice, but it''s shengfen if it''s not.


    Long Fei said with a smile: "we will try our best to deal with the remaining evils of pirates. However, with your son-in-law, many things can''t be dealt with by us! Ha ha


    Song Anbang squinted at Xu Shaotang and said, "if this bastard doesn''t fight me, I''ll thank God!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugs his shoulders and casts a white eye at Song Anbang. It seems that he doesn''t listen to song Anbang''s words at all. Anyway, he is used to getting along with song Anbang like this, and he can''t argue with song Anbang every word. In that case, song Anbang is not tired, he is tired.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shaotang has already helped you deal with a lot of troubles." Long Fei said with a smile: "if other people have a son-in-law like Xu Shaotang, I''m afraid they will have to give it up as their ancestors. You can see that his nose is not his nose, and his eyes are not his eyes."


    "Hum, no matter how capable he is, I''m also his father-in-law!" Song Anbang stood up and said.


    He said this to both long Fei and Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei look at each other with a helpless smile on their faces.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk to you here." Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang with a smile and said, "I''m going back to China in a few days. At that time, you want to see me. I won''t give you a chance."


    "Go back quickly, don''t walk in front of me!" Song Anbang said, strangling his neck.


    If Xu Shaotang wants to return home, song Anbang is absolutely in favor of it. In fact, he doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to be floating outside every day. He hopes that Xu Shaotang can spend more time with his family.


    However, he also knows that his ideas are not very realistic. Although he has not been told many of the above things, he has seen some problems according to the recent situation. If the world is not peaceful, they will not be able to really calm down.


    It''s easy for some people to spend more time with their families, but it''s extremely difficult for them.


    Xu Shaotang said, "when I''m leaving, you think I''ll stay. I won''t stay."


    It''s another boring fight. At last, they both stare at each other like two roosters, which makes others laugh."Come on, let me get down to business with you." Xu Shaotang was defeated by song Anbang in the end. He looked at Song Anbang helplessly and said, "let''s go, let''s find a place to talk."


    "You bastard can have a real business." Song Anbang was in a good mood when he won the battle with Xu Shaotang for the first time.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang with a black line: "are you sure you don''t want to know? Don''t blame me for the accident. "


    "Well?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s words didn''t seem to be true, song Anbang also put away his mind of talking with Xu Shaotang. After a quiet look at Xu Shaotang, he took him to the open space in the camp.


    "What''s the matter?" When Xu Shaotang was pulled to the open space, song Anbang immediately asked. At the moment, his face had lost the look that he didn''t like to see Xu Shaotang, and returned to his usual unsmiling appearance.


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and said seriously: "about the remaining evils of the pirates!"


    "Oh?" Song Anbang took a curious look at Xu Shaotang and looked around. Then he lowered his voice and asked Xu Shaotang, "I heard that you went to Xizhou camp a few days ago. Did you find anything?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and told song Anbang what he saw in Xizhou camp.


    Before, except for Long Fei and Tan Tai Jing Ming, he had never mentioned these things to anyone, so Zhao Guangcai always thought that he had nothing to gain when he went to Xizhou camp.

 Chapter 1072

    "So, the fact that Xizhou is sending more troops here may be related to the unknown treasure you said?"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang touched his chin, and his face looked thoughtful.


    Before that, he and Zhao Guang were still wondering why Xizhou increased its troops at this time. Now when Xu Shaotang told them about that night, he immediately connected the two things. If Xizhou didn''t want to fight with Xia in devil''s Island, this is probably the reason for the increase.


    "I''m not sure about that. I can only say it''s possible." Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, slowly said: "to tell you this, mainly because those pirates have the tendency to stir up the relationship between us and Xizhou, so if we encounter things that may intensify the conflict between us and Xizhou in the future, you''d better have more eyes and don''t follow the way of these rats."


    Song Anbang nodded and said, "I know that now we and Xizhou have not reached the point where we have to fight. I will be cautious."


    "Well, you just know." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I really want to go back to China in a few days. I don''t know if the people in the Dragon Group will stay here. After I leave, I will arrange two people around you. The situation in Devil Island is too chaotic now. You should be more careful yourself. If you have an accident, Enoch will worry about it again."


    If song Anbang had not come here, he would not have left people here to protect song Anbang''s safety.


    Although he and song Anbang always pinch each other when they meet, song Anbang is also his father-in-law. Now the situation in the Devil Island is unstable. He is not at ease if he does not leave two experts around him.


    This is what he thought when he learned that song Anbang was coming to the Devil Island. At that time, he would leave the sharp knife and buffalo here. However, these two people only exist to protect song Anbang''s safety. He would not let them participate in the affairs of the Devil Island unless he had to.


    "No need?" Song Anbang took a surprised look at Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ve brought the eagles. With them, there shouldn''t be any big problem."


    "Ha ha..."


    Xu Shaotang tilted his eyes and gave a dry smile. He said with a bitter smile, "now the Devil Island is always able to compete with the congenital experts. The eagle team can deal with ordinary people, but it''s not much different from death if they fight against these experts."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang''s eyes showed a look of horror. Then he looked into Xu Shaotang''s eyes and asked, "don''t you want to scare me


    "I''m full. I''m kidding you about this?" Xu Shaotang white song Anbang one eye, slowly said: "that is you come to the Devil Island, if you change into someone else, you think I will deliberately leave two people to protect?"


    Song Anbang took a close look at Xu Shaotang. Seeing that he didn''t look like a liar, he put away his suspicions and hummed, "you have a little conscience, and you know that I''m your father-in-law!"


    After Xu Shaotang said something, song Anbang thought of another thing and said: "by the way, listen to Zhao Guang, there is a kind of monster that can parasitize people in this demon island?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "what''s the name of that thing, latum? But we are all used to calling it parasitic animals. We can control a person by parasitizing on people. The two most important features are that the mouth can be opened like a petal, and the blood of parasitic animals is green. You just need to know this. I will tell PI Yongchun about these things before I leave. "


    "And this monster?" Song Anbang did not ask in detail, but sighed: "now it''s really more and more chaotic! By the way, you''d better go to the capital when you are free. "


    "What about the Mu family?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    He knows that song Anbang won''t ask him to go to the capital, so now it should be song Anbang who is sending a message to the top of the gang. It should be the old man or Qin Guozhu. If the Dragon general is there, the dragon will tell him directly. There''s no need to ask song Anbang to help him.


    And let him go to the capital, is likely to be because of the Mu family, the Mu family has not successfully left, it seems that there are still some concerns about the Mu family.


    But it''s normal to think about it carefully. After all, the two sides have been fighting for such a long time. Now those people in the Mu family don''t go to another world as they wish. They are still worried that the Mu family will think about the old idea again.


    "I don''t know that." Song Anbang shook his head and said, "but according to my guess, it should be for the Mu family''s sake. Anyway, if you go there, you''ll know. It''s useless to guess."


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "originally, I planned to go directly to the capital when I went back from Devil Island."


    He also plans to take the Ninja he caught to find mu Tiance. Even if song Anbang doesn''t tell him this, he will go to the capital.


    "Well! That''s good! "


    After that, song Anbang asked Xu Shaotang, "have you talked to Enoch recently?"


    "I call home every other day or two." Xu Shaotang nodded and sighed: "people like me can''t accompany my family every day and call them to report their safety, so that they won''t worry about me at home every day."Some things are not controlled by him at all. What he can do is to let his family not worry about his safety as much as possible. When they can''t be with them, they can tell each other how much they miss each other through the phone, so that they can feel each other''s thoughts all the time.


    "You still have some conscience!" Song Tang nodded his head slowly and said, "I don''t know when he and his grandson came back to China. I don''t know when he and his grandson would care."


    Speaking of song Yinian, song Anbang''s face showed a trace of regret.


    His biggest regret in his life is that he failed to send song Yinian to his death. Although he also knows that song died in devil''s Island in order to fulfill the wish of his life, he still has a dilemma in his heart. When he thinks about it, he always feels that he owes a lot to the old man.


    Listening to song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "well, I will keep this in mind! Tong''er''s name is all taken by the old man. I really should take him to see the old man and let him know that his great grandfather is a great hero who has devoted himself to the country of Xia! "

 Chapter 1073

    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang took Li Baoshan with them and the ninja who was tied into rice dumplings by him back to the capital, leaving the sharp knife and buffalo in the Devil Island to protect song Anbang.


    Not surprisingly, he didn''t see mu Tiance when he left the airport. Although he told mu Tiance that he was going to come to Beijing to find mu Tiance in advance, with mu Tiance''s character, it would be a ghost to meet him at the airport.


    "You''re wandering around the capital now. I''ll contact you later." Xu Shaotang threw the ninja in the taxi driver''s surprised and frightened eyes, then looked at Li Baoshan and said, "take time to see your father-in-law. Although he is not very likable, he is your father-in-law after all."


    Li Baoshan laughed, nodded and said, "I know. I never blame him."


    "That''s good!" Xu Shaotang got on the bus, waved to Li Baoshan, closed the door and said to the taxi master, "go to Miaoyun mountain!"


    When talking, a few red bills had been handed to the taxi in front of him. The driver''s surprised and frightened eyes just now did not hide from his eyes.


    Money can make the ghost push the mill. When the driver saw the money, he immediately put down his doubts and started the car to drive in the direction of Miaoyun mountain.


    At the foot of Miaoyun mountain, the Mu family is still heavily guarded. Although Xu Shaotang has been to the Mu family several times, he is still stopped by the guards arranged by the Mu family at the foot of the mountain. In desperation, Xu Shaotang has to call mu Tiance. At the same time, he thinks in his heart that he must let mu Tiance talk to the people guarding the mountain gate, so that he can freely enter and leave the Mu family in the future .


    Half an hour later, mu Tiance appeared in Xu Shaotang''s sight.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang dragging a dying man standing at the gate of the mountain, mu Tiance frowned slightly. He didn''t know which one Xu Shaotang was playing.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Tiance walks up to Xu Shaotang and points to the Ninja that Xu Shaotang left on the ground.


    He said, "why don''t you take me to the Devil Island? How about this specialty? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance suddenly looks black. If he wants to say, this Ninja is really a specialty of Devil Island, but the key is, does this Ninja have a fart use for him? Does Xu Shaotang want him to cook the ninja?


    "That''s why you came to me?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a speechless face, and at the same time reaches out his hand to take Xu Shaotang down from his shoulder.


    Xu Shaotang said, "I''m kind enough to bring you some special products. Can''t you be happy? It took me a lot of energy to bring back such a thing from Alcatraz


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said calmly, "I don''t have any interest in your specialty. You''d better keep it for yourself."


    With that, mu Tiance turned and walked towards Miaoyun mountain. He didn''t want to talk with Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang grabbed mu Tiance, who was ready to leave, and said with a smile, "you are so boring. You don''t have a sense of humor at all."


    Mu Tiance resisted the impulse to fight with Xu Shaotang in front of the mountain gate and said with a black face: "if you come all the way here just to tease me, I don''t want to accompany you. I don''t have as much leisure as you."


    After fighting with people in Kunlun, mu Tiance felt that his strength was not as strong as he thought. There are many people in the world who can kill him, so he is trying to improve his strength all day. He doesn''t want to be killed by a man in the frontier outside Kunlun again.


    From this point of view, mu Tiance''s consciousness is obviously much higher than that of Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, it seems that you are still the same as before. I thought you would change a little after the light dance." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and put away his joking thoughts. He pointed to the ninja on the ground and said to Mu Tiance, "this bird''s mouth is too hard. I want to know the secret in his head. You can help me get his memory by the way you dealt with Edward last time."


    Mu Tiance glanced at the faint ninja on the ground, then turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "what''s good for me?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, obviously did not expect that mu Tiance would ask such words.


    "I take back what I said just now. You have changed. You are more boring than before!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips, and looked at mu Tiance with "deep resentment" and said, "do you want any good in our relationship?"


    Mu Tiance ignored Xu Shaotang''s "resentment" eyes and said faintly: "I have to pay the corresponding price to search for his memory. Why can''t I ask you some benefits?"


    "I saved you and Qingwu in Kunlun last time, didn''t I ask you for any good?" Xu Shaotang said very displeased.


    Mu Tiance thought about it, then nodded and said, "although my grandfather has paid it for me once, I still want to pay you once. This time I will help you once. In the future, we don''t owe each other."


    "You''re going around, don''t you want to owe me?" Xu Shaotang took a silent look at mu Tiance and said with a smile, "you are not as lovely as before."Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang instantly understands mu Tiance''s mind. Mu Tiance is proud after all. He doesn''t want to owe him any favor because of last time''s affair. So this time, he uses the thing of helping him search Ninja''s memory to offset the favor he owed before.


    It has to be said that mu Tiance seems more cunning than before.


    Mu Tiance''s mouth turned up slightly and his face showed a faint smile. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I don''t like to owe others, especially you."


    "Well, it''s up to you." Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said with a smile, "then this Ninja will be handed over to you. I want to know what the treasure they are fighting for."


    Since mu Tiance has said that, what else can he say? If Mu Tiance wants to return that favor, he doesn''t expect that favor to do anything for him.


    With a faint smile, mu Tiance went to the ninja, put his finger on the Ninja''s head, and then forced a drop of blood essence into the Ninja''s head.


    With the entry of Mu Tiance''s blood essence, the unconscious Ninja suddenly opened his eyes, protruded out, and began to twitch violently, which seemed to be unspeakable pain.


    However, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have no pity for the ninja. After a long time, mu Tiance finally stood up slowly from the ground, and his face became dignified.

 Chapter 1074

    Looking at the dignified look on mu Tiance''s face, Xu Shaotang''s heart began to tense.


    It can be seen that mu Tiance must have found something extraordinary in this Ninja''s head.


    "What did you find?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance in a hurry.


    Mu Tiance raised his eyelids to look at Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you want to know?"


    Nonsense!


    Xu Shaotang gives mu Tiance a white eye. It is clear that mu Tiance is teasing him in order to avenge his revenge.


    "Come on, what did you find out?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance anxiously again, "what is that treasure?"


    Mu Tiance didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. He just forced his foot on the Ninja''s head. Under mu Tiance''s attack, the Ninja was killed immediately, and his eyes widened until he died.


    After killing the ninja, mu Tiance said with a relaxed smile to Xu Shaotang: "now only I know the secret."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the faint smile on mu Tiance''s face, Xu Shaotang was speechless for a long time and said to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile: "brother mu, what do you want to do? Let''s be clear! I''m ready to be trapped by you! "


    Thinking that he is about to be fooled by mu Tiance willingly, Xu Shaotang is extremely upset. He thinks to himself that he must find a chance to come back and not let mu Tiance be so proud all the time.


    "Why don''t you think I''ll make up a story to cheat you, and then try to take the treasure for yourself?" Mu Tiance still did not directly answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but said with a playful smile: "anyway, you don''t know what the treasure is. Even if I cheated you, you won''t know."


    After mu Tiance said that, Xu Shaotang again slightly stagnated. I really don''t know what medicine mu Tiance took wrong today, and he changed his normal way to tease him.


    Of course, he believed that mu Tiance would not do such a dirty thing. If Mu Tiance really cheated him as he said, then mu Tiance would not be mu Tiance.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a bitter smile and said slowly, "I always thought I was bored enough. I didn''t expect you to be so bored."


    "Didn''t I learn from you?" Mu Tiance''s handsome cheek showed a smile of "treacherous" success. He made fun of Xu Shaotang. Then he pointed to the Ninja''s body and said slowly, "he doesn''t know what the treasure is."


    "Brother mu, are you bored?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a black line on his face. He obviously doesn''t believe mu Tiance''s words.


    How can these ninjas not know what the treasure is when they spend so much effort to snatch it? Mu Tiance can''t even cheat a three-year-old. How can Xu Shaotang believe it.


    "You see, you don''t believe what I said, so why do you want me to say it?" Mu Tiance spread his hand and said helplessly.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s appearance, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt an impulse to strangle mu Tiance. He looked at mu Tiance straight for a long time and forced down the impulse in his heart. Then he said with a bitter smile: "don''t joke. Tell me what the treasure is. It''s very important to me."


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and looked into Xu Shaotang''s eyes. He said seriously, "I really don''t know what the treasure is in my memory, but..."


    At this point, mu Tiance deliberately stopped and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, as if waiting for Xu Shaotang to take the initiative to ask.


    How can Xu Shaotang not understand mu Tiance''s meaning? He scolds mu Tiance in his heart. He is so disgusting. But he follows mu Tiance''s words and says, "but what?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s questioning according to his own meaning, mu Tiance said with a smile: "however, from his memory, this treasure seems to be a wonderful thing, as if it can revive the spirit of their demon island. They snatched this treasure just to revive the spirit in their heart and lead them to expel the people who invaded the demon island. What''s more, once the God is resurrected, there will be very terrible consequences. They don''t know what the consequences are. If they don''t have to, they won''t want to resurrect the God. "


    "Resurrect the gods?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance, and said to himself for a long time: "is this bullshit? Are you sure you didn''t lie to me? "


    "That''s the truth, believe it or not." Mu Tiance said lightly.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance carefully. Seeing that mu Tiance didn''t look like a liar, he thought to himself and asked, "does his memory say how to revive their God, or who is that God?"


    "No!" Mu Tiance shook his head and said, "they are just the executors. The one who really controls all this behind the scenes is the man they call red tail."


    "Where''s the redtail?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Mu Tiance shook his head again and said, "every time they meet the red tail, the place is different. No one knows where the man is."After hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into meditation again. If Mu Tiance didn''t cheat him, it was really a bit of trouble. Although the resurrection of some gods sounds like a fantasy, he was the rebirth of his soul, which proves that resurrection of gods is really possible.


    Also, the price of resurrecting the gods should be very high. If Devil Island had not been destroyed now, maybe the man named red tail would not have paid a great price to resurrect the gods.


    However, he still had a question in his heart. In that case, why did Xizhou spare no effort to rob the treasure? What''s the use of this thing for them?


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang couldn''t figure out why, and finally had no choice but to give up.


    "Come on, it''s getting more and more complicated." Xu Shaotang gently shakes his slightly swollen head, looks at mu Tiance and says, "we''re here. Don''t you invite me to your house?"


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a light look and asked with a smile, "do you want to hit my old tea tree again?"


    "Do you think I look like that?" Xu Shaotang a face black line of saw mu Tiance one eye, slowly said: "go to your home a little business."


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "your business, for me, is generally not a good thing."


    "Who said that?" Xu Shaotang said, "in fact, it''s nothing. We haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Let''s talk to you."

 Chapter 1075

    "It''s fake trying to talk to me." Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "I''m afraid it''s just for those people to test my Mu family''s attitude, isn''t it?"


    Mu Tiance is not stupid. As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, he understood Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    He and Xu Shaotang have a phone call. If you really want to talk to him, you can talk on the phone.


    "You really misunderstood me." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t need to test the attitude of your Mu family. Although I don''t have much contact with your two, I also know they are people who have a lot to say. I believe what they say will be true, but those above are still worried. We can just sit down and have a chat together sometime. I mainly come to you."


    He didn''t tell a lie. Mu Tiance had already spoken to him before. Even if the Mu family didn''t go to another world, they would not think about where to drive.


    However, he believes in the Mu family, but those above still have some worries, but these things are normal. At that time, just let those big men and mu Huangyu and his son sit down and have a frank chat.


    Mu Tiance took a dubious look at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Just talk about it." Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Tiance faintly and said with a smile, "go to your Mu''s house and find a quiet place to sit down and chat while drinking tea. Isn''t it a beautiful thing?"


    "After all, you''re still thinking about my old tea tree! Forget it, I''ll help you if you are so jealous. "


    Mu Tiance makes a joke with Xu Shaotang, and then takes Xu Shaotang to Mu''s home in the depth of Miaoyun mountain.


    "Wait!" At the moment when mu Tiance turned around, Xu Shaotang stopped mu Tiance, pointed to the two stake like people guarding the mountain gate, and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "tell these gatekeepers in your family, don''t stop me when I come next time. I''ll tell you to come to pick me up every time I come here. It''s not too troublesome."


    "No trouble, I''ll take it as exercise."


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "with your strength, if you want to sneak into Mu''s home, they can''t find you at all."


    "I''m not going to be a thief. Why should I sneak into your Mu family?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and asked mu Tiance, "will you sneak into my house?"


    Mu Tiance thought about it, shook his head slightly and said, "no!"


    "Then it''s over!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Mu Tiance took a look at Xu Shaotang, and then said to the man guarding the mountain gate, "he will come in the future, and let him go directly without any obstruction."


    "Yes The people guarding the front of the Mountain Gate said with one voice.


    Mu Tiance''s words also represent Xu Shaotang''s free access to Mu''s house in the future.


    As Xu Shaotang said, Xu Shaotang is not a thief when he goes to Mu''s house. There is no need to defend Xu Shaotang like this. They have experienced several lives together now. He knows Xu Shaotang''s temperament very well. If Xu Shaotang wants to sneak into Mu''s house, no one in Mu''s family can find Xu Shaotang except mu Huangyu, even his father mu Jianchen.


    Xu Shaotang followed mu Tiance along the mountain road slowly to Mu''s home. On both sides of the mountain road, green trees covered the scorching sun above his head, making the people walking on the mountain road feel cool.


    "Has your strength improved recently?" Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance walk side by side and casually ask mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance didn''t know why Xu Shaotang suddenly asked this question. He looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then said helplessly: "although there is so little progress, it can almost be ignored."


    Even if we want to improve a little, it is not an easy thing when we reach their level. The reason why mu Huangyu and Xu Qing have reached the peak of cultivation is that they have lived for no less than a hundred years. It can be said that their strength has been accumulated over a long period of time. However, he and Xu Shaotang are still too young after all. Although they have entered the realm of alchemy, it will take years to precipitate every step in the future.


    "Then you''re OK." Xu Shaotang said with a self mocking smile: "my strength has not made any progress. It''s stagnant now."


    Mu Tiance took a look at Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you have any other purpose in telling me this?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said honestly, "it''s true! I don''t know if your grandfather has ever told you that the aura of Kunlun kingdom may really be more abundant than that of our places? "


    "I don''t need him to say it, I can feel it." Mu Tiance said quietly: "the strength of Kunlun people is strong, except that they may have those ancient cultivation methods, mostly because of this."


    He is also a person who has been to Kunlun. Although he does not know much about Kunlun, he knows more about it than Xu Shaotang.


    After saying this, mu Tiance suddenly emptied his eyes, looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, and asked tentatively: "you tell me this, don''t you want to go to Kunlun to improve your strength?""I do have that idea." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said helplessly: "you should know that I''m in an endless situation with the cloud family in Kunlun. None of us knows how many experts there are in the cloud family, but we can be sure that it''s not difficult for the cloud family to kill me without the help of others. So if you don''t have the ability to protect yourself, it''s really hard to say what will happen in the future. "


    Looking at the worried look on Xu Shaotang''s face, mu Tiance tilted his mouth slightly and said, "I thought you were really not interested in improving your strength."


    "That was before." Xu Shaotang laughed bitterly for a while and sighed slightly: "I used to think that as long as you mu people didn''t trouble me, I could rest easy. As a result, the Kunlun world happened. Only then did I know that there were people who could threaten my life and my family''s life. If I didn''t have enough strength, I couldn''t defend what I wanted to defend."


    He was also awakened by Xuqing''s words. In the face of the pressure brought by the Kunlun people, he became as eager for powerful power as long ago.


    As warriors, once they have no powerful power or lose the qualification to fight against others, they will die miserably, especially him!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s candid words, mu Tiance''s smile gradually disappeared. He looked at Xu Shaotang seriously and said: "although it is possible for Kunlun kingdom to go to Kunlun kingdom to improve its strength, we can get twice the result with half the effort, but now we go to Kunlun Kingdom, it is almost like looking for death!"

 Chapter 1076

    "I know."


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head, looked at mu Tiance with a smile and said, "so, you people are dead brains."


    "What do you say?" Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang.


    He didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang meant by this sentence, but he knew that Xu Shaotang was a person who was afraid of death, at least more than he was. How could such a person who was afraid of death, knowing that some people in the Kunlun kingdom wanted to kill them, go to the Kunlun kingdom to die?


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang looks up and down at mu Tiance with his own eyes. Finally, he puts his eyes on mu Tiance''s face that even women are jealous of.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, mu Tiance''s heart is slightly hairy. He doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang wants to do, but he always feels that he has some bad intentions.


    "Brother mu, have you ever considered changing your face?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance was slightly stunned. He took the initiative to distance himself from Xu Shaotang and hummed, "you are jealous of me, so you want to change my face to yours?"


    Of course, he knew that Xu Shaotang didn''t mean that, but he didn''t know what Xu Shaotang wanted to express, and he didn''t want to ask Xu Shaotang. That''s why he said that. It''s a little stimulation for Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "although your face is really a face that makes women crazy, I have enough women. I don''t need to rely on your face to hook up with good women. And, personally, I think my face is more popular than yours. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance can''t help but curl his lips. He is not a narcissistic person, but he believes that his face is at least much more beautiful than Xu Shaotang''s. This can be directly proved by the performance of many women who see him and Xu Shaotang for the first time.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s look of disdain, Xu Shaotang said that he was hurt psychologically. He looked at mu Tiance and said, "you are dead brained. You don''t believe it. You can''t understand such a simple thing! So, how many people are there in Kunlun


    "There should be a lot." Mu Tiance took a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "as far as we go to Kunlun, there are not millions of people, but tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people."


    Kunlun is not big, but it is not small. It is similar to some small and medium-sized cities in the world. Anyway, there are tens of thousands of people at least.


    Moreover, they have not been to every corner of Kunlun. How many people are there in the whole Kunlun world? Maybe even the people in Kunlun don''t know.


    "Then it''s over!" Xu Shaotang showed a bad smile at the corner of his mouth, blinked at mu Tiance and said: "it''s impossible for everyone in Kunlun to know each other, right? Among those people, if there were more faces, I believe no one would recognize them, right


    Mu Tiance thought carefully about Xu Shaotang''s words. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His eyes lit up for a moment, and he asked Xu Shaotang tentatively, "do you mean we enter the Kunlun Kingdom after changing our appearance? And then enhance your strength in it? "


    "Hey, hey, how are you? Do you think I''m smart? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said to Mu Tiance triumphantly.


    In fact, he had never thought of this method before. Later, when he saw the Ninjas disguised as Xia soldiers attacking Xizhou headquarters after sneaking into Xizhou military camp in Devil Island, he suddenly thought of this method.


    Now the people who want to kill them in Kunlun circle only recognize them by their faces. If they change their faces, they will not recognize them, will they?


    In the modern society with highly developed technology, it''s a very simple thing to change the face. You can achieve this effect by making a suitable human skin mask on your face.


    His conjecture was confirmed by Xu Shaotang. Mu Tiance was a little stunned, then said with self mockery: "after you said that, I admit, we really have some dead brains."


    "Well, do you think this method is feasible?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with great interest. He also wanted to know the feasibility of this method.


    At present, these are the methods he thought of according to the description of Kunlun by those who have been to Kunlun. But whether this method is feasible or not, we still need to listen to their opinions. After all, they may know more about Kunlun.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, mu Tiance thought: "theoretically, it''s OK. As long as the entrance of Kunlun is not guarded by those top experts, we should be able to take the opportunity to get in. As long as we mix in, many things will be solved. In terms of the scale of Kunlun, as long as we don''t make a high profile, no one will recognize us. "


    "Since you think it''s feasible, can we talk it over with your grandfather?" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "now I believe I''m not the lobbyist of those above?"


    "I blame you wrong." Suddenly, mu Tiance got a method that might make them improve their strength quickly. He was very happy and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face: "for the sake of the good method you think, I''ll give you some good tea that even my father is not willing to drink today!"Even though Xu Shaotang is eager for powerful strength now, mu Tiance''s pursuit of strength is still no less than Xu Shaotang''s. It''s not that he didn''t want to improve his strength in Kunlun in the past, but to improve his strength doesn''t mean to die. That''s why he didn''t go to Kunlun all the time.


    At this moment, mu Tiance found that it was not difficult, but they thought too much, or they never thought about it, so that such a simple thing was infinitely complicated by them.


    "That''s very kind of you Xu Shaotang grinning close to Mu Tiance, put on mu Tiance''s shoulder and said, "it''s better that you can send some to me after I''m gone."


    Mu Tiance sneered and asked slowly, "Xu Shaotang, do you know what is called greedy snake swallowing elephant? It''s a shameless person like you


    "Don''t say that, I''m scared!" His plan seems feasible. Xu Shaotang''s mood is much better. He joked with mu Tiance and said: "generally speaking, only my own women will scold me for being shameless. If you scold me like this, I will feel that you have no idea about me!"


    "Why don''t you die!" Mu Tiance was almost hurt by Xu Shaotang''s words. It took him a long time to curse Xu Shaotang with a black face.


    "Ha ha!" Xu Shaotang said with a triumphant laugh: "if I die, aren''t you very lonely?"

 Chapter 1077

    They talked and laughed all the way, and had already arrived at the door of Mu''s house unconsciously.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang walking in with mu Tiance, the Mu family is not too surprised. It seems that all the Mu family know that their young master has a friend named Xu Shaotang.


    This should also be the only friend of the young master!


    Seeing that mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang are coming together, the light dance also welcomes them. After smiling at Xu Shaotang, he puts his eyes on mu Tiance.


    For Qingwu, mu Tiance seems to be all she has. No matter who mu Tiance is with, she always has only mu Tiance in her eyes.


    "Qingwu, make a cup of tea for Xu Shaotang, and I''ll call my father." Mu Tiance said to Qingwu with a smile and went to the inner courtyard of Mu''s family.


    "Xu Shao, this way, please."


    Qingwu reaches out to Xu Shaotang and invites him to sit down at the stone table under the ancient tea tree in the courtyard. Then he begins to make tea for Xu Shaotang quietly.


    Looking at Qingwu''s action of making tea, Xu Shaotang raised his chin and asked Qingwu with a smile: "don''t you feel bored when you face mu Tiance, a boring person, all day long


    "Young master is very good." It seems that Qingwu is not used to talking to people other than mu Tiance. When she talks to Xu Shaotang, she always gives people a kind of timid feeling. This kind of feeling sets up an invisible barrier between her and others.


    Xu Shaotang slightly curled his lips and continued joking: "you think mu Tiance is good. If you want me to tell you, your mu Tiance has no other advantages besides being good-looking and powerful."


    If other people say that, Qingwu will soon turn against each other, but she knows the relationship between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, and she also knows that Xu Shaotang is so short of words, so she doesn''t feel angry with Xu Shaotang. She just whispers, "if the young master doesn''t have other merits, Xu Shao won''t be such a good friend with him, will she?"


    "Ha ha, you only have mu Tiance in your eyes!" Hearing the words of Qingwu, Xu Shaotang immediately laughs and taps three times on the table with his fingers to express his gratitude for Qingwu''s tea. After that, he asks Qingwu curiously: "when are you and mu Tiance going to have a little mu Tiance? I really want to see how beautiful the children born to you beautiful men and women are. "


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, the dancing hand that poured the tea for him suddenly shook. The tea immediately fell onto the bluestone table, and a burst of rosy clouds rose on his face.


    Let alone Qingwu, a woman who is not used to talking to men other than mu Tiance, I''m afraid most women will be very shy when they hear Xu Shaotang''s words? Only Xu Shaotang, who can feel uncomfortable without speaking for a day, will say this in front of people, right?


    Looking at the light dance, Xu Shaotang laughs again. What he doesn''t know is that he is teasing the future young lady of the Mu family!


    When mu Tiance and mu Jianchen came to the courtyard, they just heard Xu Shaotang''s unbridled laughter. Mu Tiance could guess that Xu Shaotang must be joking with light dance again even with his toes, so he stepped up to Xu Shaotang.


    "Light dance, you go down first." Mu Tiance gently pulls a blushing light dance, indicating that after light dance leaves, he directly sits in front of Xu Shaotang. His eyes stare at Xu Shaotang. It seems that he wants to drag Xu Shaotang out and beat him.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about Mu Tiance''s cannibalism. He said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "you and Qingwu should speed up the pace, otherwise, your children will be bullied by my children! Ha ha


    The light dance that is about to leave hears Xu Shaotang''s words, the foot immediately a falter, almost one head falls on the ground, the red haze on the face is more prosperous, quickly escape to leave.


    Mu Tiance was about to ask Xu Shaotang to close his broken mouth when mu Jianchen''s faint voice came from behind: "although Xu Shaotang is not popular, I agree with his words."


    Like all his parents, mu Jianchen also hopes that mu Tiance will decide his life''s important affairs as soon as possible. Although the whole Mu family now knows that qingwutie will be the future young wife of the Mu family, it''s still necessary to urge them to have children.


    According to Mu Jianchen''s knowledge, mu Tiance should have never danced lightly until now. It''s not a good thing for a man or Yihe warrior. Martial arts not only practice body, but also mind! Lack of necessary experience is not a good thing for those who want to improve their mood.


    Hearing mu Jianchen''s words, mu Tiance glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely again, and then said to Mu Jianchen who had already sat down at the stone table: "I will deal with my own affairs! Today, Xu Shaotang is not here to talk about these things. "


    He said this to both mu Jianchen and Xu Shaotang.


    There was a hint of warning in his words. He seemed to say to Xu Shaotang: just talk about what you should talk about. Don''t talk nonsense about what you shouldn''t talk about!


    Mu Jianchen looked at mu Tiance helplessly, turned to Xu Shaotang and asked, "what do you want to talk about, and test Mu''s current attitude for those people?""You are a real father and son!" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and looked at the father and son, some speechless to Mu Tiance said: "or you, I don''t know how to say your father and son."


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang lightly, then said to Mu Jianchen: "although he had some ideas to test our Mu family''s attitude, this time he came to our Mu family, mainly for other things."


    After hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless again. What''s more, he also had the idea of testing Mu''s attitude? Did he? The most important thing is to invite mu Jianchen. When will they meet those people again? Just let some words go.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Jianchen looks at Xu Shaotang with empty eyes. Maybe it''s because he didn''t deal with Xu Shaotang all the time. Now he still feels that Xu Shaotang''s nose is not his nose and his eyes are not his eyes.


    Mu Tiance took a deep breath, and then slowly said: "Xu Shaotang wants me to go to Kunlun with him for a walk!"


    "No way!" On hearing mu Tiance''s words, mu Jianchen immediately said in a very tough manner: "I don''t care what the purpose of your going to Kunlun is, I won''t let you go to Kunlun with him! Don''t forget what happened to us in Kunlun


    Looking at mu Jianchen''s extremely tough posture, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile at mu Tiance. He''s afraid that mu Jianchen is also a member of what he called the dead brain family. Without even thinking about it, he thinks that they must be killed when they go to Kunlun.

 Chapter 1078

    After chatting with Xu Shaotang here for a while, mu Jianchen left the space and left it to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. He knew that there must be a lot to talk about between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    He knows mu Tiance very well. Now Xu Shaotang''s way of mixing into the Kunlun kingdom is so exciting, not to mention mu Tiance?


    However, he also knows that going to Kunlun is not a matter of leaving. Let Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance discuss it slowly. He only needs to know the final time and result.


    "When are you going to Kunlun?"


    When mu Jianchen left, mu Tiance couldn''t wait to ask Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took a sip of the tea on the table and said slowly, "let''s settle this matter first. I still have some things to deal with here. If I don''t deal with these things well, I can''t go to Kunlun realm at ease."


    At present, the affairs of the cloud family are a sharp sword hanging over his head. If he wants to go to Kunlun, he needs to deal with the affairs of the cloud family first, or someone can ensure the safety of the Xu family. Otherwise, he will go to Kunlun, but if something happens at home, it will not be worth the loss.


    "What about the cloud family?" Mu Tiance immediately thought of Xu Shaotang''s current situation and said to Xu Shaotang, "the best defense is attack."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t understand this, but he didn''t seem to have much attack power against the shangyun family alone.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said quietly, "let''s settle this matter for the time being. Let''s talk about it later. We can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry."


    "In that case, you should have told me later." Mu Tiance forced his palpitating heart down. If he wanted to go to Kunlun, he would rather go with Xu Shaotang.


    When they were cheated by Xiaozhi, he thought he would lose Xu Shaotang forever. For this reason, he was disappointed for a long time. Now, it seems to be a good thing to be able to challenge the heroes in Kunlun with Xu Shaotang again.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "to tell you in advance is also to let you have a psychological preparation first. This is not a trivial matter. We must sum it up well before we go."


    "All right!" Mu Tiance thought for a while, and finally agreed. He said faintly, "you should take time to deal with the things you have in hand. Don''t let me wait too long, otherwise, I may go to Kunlun alone."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, you won''t wait too long. In fact, I also want to see what the legendary Kunlun Kingdom looks like. And then there is Huaxu, which is a huge temptation for me now! "


    Talking about the topic of Huaxu, mu Tiance played with his tea cup and said: "we don''t know much about Huaxu, but we just know that there is such a realm. There are many people in the Kunlun realm who refine the realm of gods, but few people have seen the people who transform the realm of emptiness. At least the person I searched for and remembered has never seen the masters of transforming the realm of emptiness. They have only heard about it in legend. "


    "By the way, when it comes to this, I think of one thing." Xu Shaotang sat up straight and asked mu Tiance curiously, "do you know what kind of existence the cloud family is in the Kunlun kingdom?"


    Since mu Tiance has searched the memory of the people who came out of Kunlun, he should have a general understanding of the power of the cloud family in Kunlun. Now he is completely against the cloud family. Only by knowing himself and the enemy can he win a hundred battles. If he can learn about his enemies from mu Tiance in advance, it will be very good for him to think about the way to deal with the cloud family in the future.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, mu Tiance smiles a little, takes the cup to drink the tea in his cup, and then pushes the cup to Xu Shaotang. Without saying anything, he just looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Isn''t that boring? If you do that, you will lose my friend sooner or later. " Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance helplessly. How can he not understand mu Tiance''s meaning? Mu Tiance is telling him that if you want to know the situation of the cloud family, you should pour him tea first.


    It is obvious that mu Tiance is making a contribution to light dance for Xu Shaotang.


    Mu Tiance is such a person, emotional things, he is not good at expression, but everyone knows that his feelings for light dance is true.


    No, Xu Shaotang just joked with Qingwu. He wanted to avenge Qingwu.


    Mu Tiance gently knocked on the table, raised his eyelids, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I say again, we are rivals, not friends."


    He also has a bad taste now. It seems that he likes to see Xu Shaotang eat shriveled.


    "You''ll lose me sooner or later."


    Xu Shaotang murmured, but he picked up the teapot and poured half full tea for mu Tiance. Then he held the cup in both hands and handed it to Mu Tiance. He rolled his eyes and said, "Uncle mu, please have tea! Can we say it now? "


    Today, Xu Shaotang, who has been making fun of Mu Tiance for a long time, feels very reluctant to eat in front of Mu Tiance for several times. He thinks that he has written down today''s events. When he has a chance, he must find the scene.Mu Tiance didn''t know what Xu Shaotang was thinking. Seeing that Xu Shaotang poured good tea to him, he took a sip of tea with a smile, cleared his throat and said slowly: "the cloud family should be a good family in Kunlun, but it''s far from reaching the top family level. In Kunlun, there are many families that can destroy the cloud family. So, on the contrary, I think that if you really want to deal with the cloud family and go to Kunlun to deal with the cloud family, maybe it''s much better than in our secular world! "


    Xu Shaotang listened carefully to Mu Tiance''s words. When mu Tiance finished, his face looked thoughtful. After a while, he said to Mu Tiance, "do you mean to take advantage of the situation?"


    "Yes Mu Tiance nodded and said, "if you can meet one or two noble people in Kunlun, such as those in our secular world, maybe the cloud family is a piece of cake for you!"


    The people mu Tiance talked about were naturally those at the level of Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu.


    "That''s one way." Xu Shaotang nodded gently, then said with a bitter smile: "but it''s easy to say, but it''s hard to do! You know, when we went to Kunlun, we could say that it was not a fart! Let me think about it again, and I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 1079

    "I hope so!"


    Mu Tiance took the cup and drank it down. He stood up and said to Xu Shaotang, "let''s go and have a taste of the real good tea. We seem to have not drunk together for a long time."


    But he promised to invite Xu Shaotang to drink the good tea that even his father couldn''t bear to drink. He hasn''t forgotten it.


    Xu Shaotang then stood up and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "brother mu, you are not authentic. First fill me with ordinary tea, then invite me to have a good tea."


    "I have to say that you are really the most cheeky person I have ever met!" Mu Tiance took a black look at Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ll send you some later!"


    After getting along with Xu Shaotang for so long, can he not know the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s saying this? Doesn''t this bastard just want to take some good tea away from him?


    His purpose was torn down by mu Tiance. Xu Shaotang didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but said with a smile: "it''s almost the same!"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance come to Mu Tiance''s yard, which belongs to Mu Tiance''s private space. Without mu Tiance''s permission, except for a limited number of people, no one can enter mu Tiance''s yard. This is mu Tiance''s own rule.


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of Mu Tiance''s courtyard, they saw Qingwu sitting under the osmanthus tree in the courtyard with her chin propped up. Her eyebrows were locked tightly, her eyes looked empty, and they didn''t know what Qingwu was thinking. Even mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang didn''t attract her attention.


    "You see, your family is probably thinking about you again." Xu Shaotang gently touched mu Tiance and whispered in his ear: "young man, as a past person, I''d like to remind you that flowers can be folded and must be folded..."


    Mu Tiance took a bad look at Xu Shaotang, then called softly: "light dance!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s call, he danced lightly. Then he regained his mind from his own thoughts. Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance who came into the courtyard, they stood up in a panic.


    "Young master, when did you come back?" Light dance dodges Xu Shaotang''s funny eyes, hurried to Mu Tiance''s face, and asked slightly red.


    "Just back." Mu Tiance smiles at Qingwu and says, "I want to have a drink with Xu Shaotang. You can ask the kitchen to send some dishes."


    "I''ll do it." Light dance turns to see Xu Shaotang one eye, way: "Xu Shao first time comes to young master''s courtyard to drink, let me......"


    "Don''t bother." Before the words of Qingwu were finished, mu Tiance interrupted her directly. The corners of his mouth were slightly upturned and said slowly, "don''t treat Xu Shaotang as a distinguished guest. The more you do, the more he pushes his nose on his face."


    Xu Shaotang speechless looked at mu Tiance, this bird man, really does not take his steamed bread as dry food!


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Qingwu wants to smile, but he feels that it''s not good to smile in front of Xu Shaotang. He can only hold his own smile and nod, and walk out of the courtyard quickly.


    As if, Xu Shaotang seems to hear the dance can not suppress the laughter.


    "I said, sooner or later you will lose my opponent!" Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at mu Tiance and follows mu Tiance to the house.


    Mu Tiance''s house is clean and tidy. You don''t have to guess that it''s all due to light dance. If you glance inside the house at random, you can see some valuable antiques and treasures. Xu Shaotang is evil and thinks that if you sell all these things in Mu Tiance''s house, it will be enough for many people to spend their lives.


    Let Xu Shaotang sit in the living room for a while. Mu Tiance turns and walks into his room. When he comes out again, he already has a beautiful porcelain can in his hand.


    Mu Tiance is going to make some good tea for Xu Shaotang to taste when she has come back from the light dance in the kitchen. Light dance naturally takes over mu Tiance''s business and starts to make tea for them.


    When the boiling water was poured into the teapot, a strong aroma filled the whole room instantly. Xu Shaotang had drunk a lot of good tea, but it was his first time to drink such a strong aroma of tea.


    Smelling the refreshing fragrance, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "I have to say that you mu people really know how to enjoy it."


    "You''re not bad, either!" Mu Tiance said with a smile: "there are many beautiful wives in your family."


    "Hey, hey, this is peach blossom luck. You can''t envy it." Xu Shaotang took a proud look at mu Tiance, and then said, "however, if you want to, I believe the beauty around you will never be less than me! Just your face is enough to make a lot of women mad at you. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s eyes involuntarily fall on the light dance who makes tea for them, and his eyes are full of tenderness.


    "I''m not as greedy as you are." Mu Tiance said faintly, but he said silently in his heart, I have a light dance, one person is enough.


    He is not good at expression, after all, he did not say it in front of the light dance.


    "Yes, I know. It''s enough for you to have a light dance in your family."Mu Tiance did not say the words, Xu Shaotang is laughing for him to say.


    Listening to their conversation, the heart of light dance is filled with infinite sweetness. He secretly looks up at mu Tiance. It seems that he is afraid that Xu Shaotang will find out, make fun of her, and quickly lowers his head to make tea.


    Soon, the tea had been soaked, and the tea was carefully poured into the cup in front of them. The tea was crystal clear and golden. The color alone was enough to prove that the tea was the best of the best.


    Xu Shaotang can''t wait to put the teacup in front of his mouth, gently sipping, eyes suddenly a light.


    At the entrance of the tea, a strong fragrance lingers between the lips and teeth. The whole person seems to be immersed in the strong fragrance of the tea. The mellow and sweet taste makes Xu Shaotang drink a few more mouthfuls. Unconsciously, a cup of tea has been drunk by him.


    "Good tea! It''s really good tea! No wonder you say your father is not willing to drink Xu Shaotang gives mu Tiance a thumbs up, but his eyes fall on the porcelain can. He thinks to himself, if he takes all the best tea from mu Tiance, will mu Tiance fight with him again.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s green eyes, mu Tiance knew that Xu Shaotang had already begun to make the idea of the pot of tea. He reached out and took the porcelain pot in his own hand. He said to Xu Shaotang faintly, "I can give you a little. If you want to take all the cans away, I advise you to give up the idea."


    Well, that''s what mu Tiance said. Xu Shaotang knows that he can''t take away the whole can of tea. But then again, it''s good that mu Tiance can give him some.

 Chapter 1080

    After full of wine and food, Xu Shaotang left Mu''s home with half a can of top-quality tea mu Tiance gave him.


    After leaving the Mu family, Xu Shaotang thought about it and finally decided to meet the old man.


    In fact, as long as the old man''s worry about the Mu family is dispelled, this matter will come to an end completely.


    Although there is a sign given by the old man, which means that Xu Shaotang can go to the old man at any time, before he goes, Xu Shaotang calls the old man first. After he gets his consent, he rushes to the old man''s courtyard.


    Today''s Xu Shaotang is no longer the young man who was at the beginning. After so many things, he knows that some things he can do without informing anyone, but he still has to say what he should say, and he should consult the above opinions, otherwise it may give people the wrong feeling that the tail is too big, which is not what he wants to see.


    The old man''s courtyard was as clean as ever. When Xu Shaotang came outside, it might be because the old man had given orders in advance, and Jin Hu was waiting for him at the gate of the courtyard.


    "Coming?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming to the courtyard, Jin Hu came to greet him with a smile.


    Seeing that the spirit of Jinhu was good, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "what''s the matter recently?"


    The golden tiger knew what he was asking, and said with a smile, "the Birdman of iron leopard has reached the congenital limit. I think it will be a while in the evening, but it should be soon."


    Xu Shaotang taught them the "Yulong Jue" later. Although their progress is not as abnormal as Xu Shaotang''s, they are very satisfied with the speed of their progress now. So they are very grateful to Xu Shaotang in their hearts, but they both know these words of gratitude .


    To be able to protect the old man''s safety is the greatest gratitude to Xu Shaotang.


    "Not bad. It''s almost as fast as me." Xu Shaotang smiles, pats the golden tiger''s shoulder and asks, "is the old man in it?"


    Golden Tiger nodded and said: "the chief is in the yard. When he knows you are coming, let me meet you at the door. In other words, you really have a big face. The old man was talking to them about things. When he got your call, he came back immediately. "


    "Are they there, Mr. Qin?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    "No!" Golden Tiger shook his head and said: "just wait for you in there. Don''t say it. Go ahead. Don''t let him wait."


    At the urging of Jinhu, Xu Shaotang quickly walks into the old man''s yard. The old man is sitting in the shade of the yard, and tiebao is waiting far away. When he sees Xu Shaotang walking in with Jinhu, tiebao nods gently, which can be regarded as a greeting to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang also nodded to the iron leopard, then walked to the old man with a smile, bowed himself and said: "good old man."


    "I''m not good!" The old man looked up at Xu Shaotang, reached for Xu Shaotang to sit down opposite him, and said with a smile, "I thought everything could be happy, but I didn''t expect it to be more and more chaotic. You say, can I be ok?"


    Xu Shaotang knew that the old man was talking about the Mu family and the Kunlun world. Thinking that the Kunlun world had something to do with him, he was embarrassed and said with a smile, "this is also something that can''t be done. Don''t worry so much about it. Now it''s not like there is no turning point."


    "Oh, yes?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man''s wise face showed a slightly puzzled look and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "it seems that you have brought me good news?"


    Xu Shaotang sat down in front of the old man with a small can of tea in his hand and said with a smile, "there is no big good news, but there is a small one."


    "Talk about it." The old man said with a smile, but his eyes fell on the jar in Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    Xu Shaotang noticed the old man''s eyes and muttered to himself that the old man didn''t want to rob himself, did he?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickly put the pot down and let it out of the old man''s sight. Then he slowly said, "I just came back from the Mu family. I have talked with mu Jianchen. The Mu family will keep its promise and will not have the same ambition as before. However, in order to dispel the doubts of both sides, I think you''d better make an appointment to meet. I have already told mu Jianchen that there is no problem with him. It depends on what you mean. "


    "Oh?" The muscle on the old man''s face twitched slightly, and there was a hint of happiness in his eyes. He tapped the table and said, "this is really good news! If so, I can have a good sleep for a while! I''ll make an appointment with mu Jianchen when I come back. "


    "In fact, I can see that Mu''s eyes are not in our secular world, but in the Kunlun world."


    Xu Shaotang quietly took a look at the old man''s face, and saw that there was no strange color on his face. Then he said, "old man, you are not a warrior. Maybe you can''t understand the pursuits of the warrior. It''s good for you to talk. We all spread out our words, so as not to be on guard against each other later."These words should not have been given to the old man by him, because it was easy for him to misunderstand that he was standing with the Mu family.


    However, he is not afraid of the shadow slanting. Since he has come all the time, what he should say will also be mentioned. In the future, he may not have too much time to meet the old man.


    "Do you mean to say that our common enemies are people in Kunlun?" The old man looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "when did you become so careful when you spoke? It''s not like Xu Shaotang''s style? What, are you thinking about the word keep a distance now? "


    With the wisdom of the old man, through a few simple words, we can see that Xu Shaotang is different from Xu Shaotang before.


    He felt that he was not so close to Xu Shaotang as before, as if there were more barriers between them.


    "No, absolutely not!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said sincerely: "in fact, he realized something from Qin Zongheng."


    "What do you realize? Tell me. I''m really curious." The old man put his body forward slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the old man and said, "old man, with your wisdom, can''t you guess?"


    He didn''t believe that the old man even realized that he was different from before, but he couldn''t guess why he was different from before. The old man was obviously teasing him.

 Chapter 1081

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man said with a smile, "you don''t want to get too close to us as martial arts people. I''m afraid that one day, we will be as wary of you as the Mu family. Do you think that we will all worry about Xia breaking the ban with martial arts?"


    The old man really had great wisdom, and immediately told Xu Shaotang what he thought.


    "Yes Since the old man all said it, Xu Shaotang did not deny it, but simply nodded and said.


    It''s really for this reason that he doesn''t want to have too close contact with the old man. Xu Qing can see this very clearly. Therefore, even though Xu Qing has existed as the guardian of Xia kingdom for such a long time, the above people only knew the existence of Xu Qing in the recent year.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang admit it, the old man shook his head and sighed a little: "you boy can really come!"


    "It''s not coming, it''s just something we can''t do." Xu Shaotang is embarrassed to smile to the old man, but the smile is slightly bitter.


    "Don''t tell me that!" The old man suddenly raised his voice, glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "I really want to beat you! Are we old things bad for you? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s just because you guys are so kind to me that I have to do this. I don''t want to embarrass you."


    "I think your head is suddenly short circuited!" The old man glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "you are you, the Mu family is the Mu family! Besides, even the Mu family can reach a settlement with us, can we worry about you? If you have time to think about how to deal with those people who regard the country as nothing in the Kunlun area, don''t think about the little things in your head all day long! We old people dare not say anything else, but we still have absolute trust in you, Xu Shaotang. Otherwise, do you think I will give you that brand? "


    "Er..."


    Being scolded by the old man, Xu Shaotang immediately didn''t know what to say, but just laughed awkwardly at the old man.


    "Don''t make fun of me!" The old man glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "we are not so dazed that we can''t tell the good from the bad. Put away your careful thinking!"


    "Yes


    Since the old man has said so, what else can Xu Shaotang say.


    He knew that the above people trusted him very much. He said that when he suffered from an earthquake and an avalanche in Kunlun Mountain, with the attitude of three big men, he knew that they trusted him. Otherwise, they would like to die in Kunlun Mountain and never appear again.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s attitude had changed, the old man took back his eyes staring at Xu Shaotang. Then he got close to Xu Shaotang and said faintly, "come on, come on, and bring any gifts. Don''t hide them. I''ve seen them all."


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang looked at the old man in amazement. He guessed that he was right. The old man really wanted to rob him!


    The key is that the old man was so aboveboard that Xu Shaotang could not find a reason to refuse.


    "Ah, what!" The old man looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "take it out and let me see what good things you have brought me? I don''t think it''s worse than what you brought. "


    Xu Shaotang looks at the old man with a speechless face. He can''t tell the old man that he is going to take it back to the old man at home. Now he suddenly regretted coming to the old man. Can he still take the things that the old man was staring at?


    Under the gaze of the old man, Xu Shaotang reluctantly put the pot on the table and said to the old man, "this is the good tea I got from the Mu family..."


    "Oh, good tea?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man suddenly brightened his eyes and said with a smile: "the Mu family has been inheriting for many years, and the collection of treasures is unknown. I''m afraid the tea from the Mu family is better than my special tea?"


    If Xu Shaotang doesn''t say that the tea is from the Mu family, it''s OK. Xu Shaotang''s words immediately interest him.


    But he knew that there was an old tea tree in Mu''s yard. They didn''t know how many years it would take for that old tea tree. But they could be sure that the tea produced by that old tea tree was very good. There was no chance before, and he had never tasted the tea from mu''s old tea tree. Now that he had this chance, he would not let it go.


    Of course, it also depends on people. If it''s someone else, even if he gives the best tea to the old man, he doesn''t necessarily want it, let alone take the initiative to rob.


    The intimacy and alienation of relationship can be seen from such trifles.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t had your special tea either." Xu Shaotang watched the old man open the pot. He knew in his heart that it would be good to keep half of the small pot of tea. He had to be merciful.


    At the moment of opening the jar, the old man''s eyes were attracted by the tea in the jar. He reached out and poured out a little and sniffed it on the tip of his nose. His face suddenly showed a look of enjoyment.


    "It''s really good tea!" The old man looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said with a smile, "OK, don''t show this expression in front of me. If you have a share, you can share half of it with me. Take the rest back to be filial. I heard that your father also likes tea.""Yes." Xu Shaotang nodded. He wanted to say that not only his father, but also his father-in-law, Lin Yunong, liked tea very much.


    But after all, he was embarrassed to say it. If he wanted to say it, he would tell the old man that he was reluctant to share the tea with him. To be honest, the old man was willing to share his tea. He looked up to him.


    With a smile, the old man turned to the golden tiger and said, "go and get a can of tea from my room."


    "What are you, old man?" Xu Shaotang does not understand looking at the old man.


    The old man said with a smile: "I can''t help saying that even if I divide your tea, although my tea can''t compare with this one, it should be the best one. I''ll exchange it with you, so that you don''t have to put on such a hard look in front of me."


    "Well, how does that mean?" Xu Shaotang is embarrassed to smile to the old man.


    "Come on, don''t pretend to me. Don''t I know you boy?" The old man waved his hand gently. At this time, Jin Hu had already handed a can of tea to the old man. The old man took the tea and put it in front of Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile, "take it."


    Now that the old man has already delivered the tea to him, Xu Shaotang can''t refuse. After giving more than half of the tea he got from the Mu family to the old man, he chatted with the old man for a while. Then he left with the can of tea that the old man gave him.


    Some things, he knew in his heart, just didn''t say.

 Chapter 1082

    After seeing Xu Shaotang off, Jin Hu returns to the old man''s yard and looks at the old man with a smile.


    Not only the golden tiger, but also the iron leopard, with a strong doubt on his face, but it''s not easy to ask the old man. He can only think about it there.


    "Do you understand?"


    While they were thinking about each other, the old man suddenly asked them with a smile.


    They look at the old man and shake their heads at the same time. They really don''t understand why the old man wants to carve up Xu Shaotang''s tea. Others don''t know. As the old man''s personal security personnel, how can they not know that the old man doesn''t drink much tea.


    No matter how good Xu Shaotang''s tea is, it seems that the old man doesn''t have to carve up Xu Shaotang''s tea. They can guess that the old man must have another deep meaning, but they don''t know what the old man''s purpose is.


    The old man smiles, looks at the two people who are puzzled, and says: "when you get along with Xu Shaotang, sometimes you can''t get along with him according to common sense. You don''t need to be too polite with him. The more polite you are, the more natural you will be. Long will deal with this very well."


    Hearing the old man''s words, the iron leopard''s face suddenly realized and asked tentatively: "you divide Xu Shaotang''s tea just to make Xu Shaotang feel that you regard him as your own person?"


    "Yes, not all!" The old man put the tea from Xu Shaotang on the table and said with a smile, "sharing his tea is actually showing him an attitude. When I get along with him, I get along with him more as an elder than anything else. Otherwise, in my position, how can I share his tea? Isn''t it shameful?"


    In the old man''s position, if he really wants some tea, even if the Mu family is still the former Mu family, as long as he opens his mouth, I believe the Mu family will give him some, but he can''t open it to the Mu family.


    Of course, he knew that Xu Shaotang didn''t bring the tea to him, but he had to share some of it with Xu Shaotang just like playing tricks on his skin. It was because he came to get along with Xu Shaotang as an elder, not as a father.


    "Can Xu Shaotang understand your intention?" Golden Tiger touched his head, obviously did not expect such a small matter, there are so many twists and turns.


    The old man laughed and said, "do you think Xu Shaotang will be as stupid as you two boys? He must understand, otherwise, when I give him my tea, he will definitely refuse. I''m showing an attitude to Xu Shaotang. In fact, Xu Shaotang is also showing an attitude to me. Some things can be understood without saying them! "


    Although he did not make it clear, he believed that Xu Shaotang must have seen it. If Xu Shaotang can''t even see this, then they are wrong about Xu Shaotang. But Xu Shaotang did not refuse his tea, which just confirmed his conjecture.


    Listening to the old man''s analysis, golden tiger and iron leopard once again sigh in their hearts that this way of getting along with people is really a great learning.


    "Thank you for your advice." Two people to the old man cast grateful eyes.


    They know that the old man is actually instructing them through this matter, which can be regarded as a kind of preferential treatment for them to follow the old man. People with great wisdom like the old man can really learn a lot of things that they have never dabbled in before,


    the old man laughs and says: "when you two get along with Xu Shaotang, you can also refer to this kind of treatment Methods, I know that Xu Shaotang has taught you some things. You don''t need to treat him as a benefactor, but you should treat him as a friend. You will remember your benefactor, but your benefactor may not remember you, but your friend is different. Although you don''t want to see him often, no matter how long it is, no matter how long you meet again, you won''t get a share. "


    They nodded and said again, "thank you very much. We have written it down."


    If the old man didn''t mention them today, they would really treat Xu Shaotang as a benefactor. When Xu Shaotang was just like them, they often scolded him. But Xu Shaotang is now a master of refining the spirit realm. In addition, Xu Shaotang has taught them some things, so that they seem to feel that they are short of Xu Shaotang consciously or unconsciously in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Because of this, when I meet Xu Shaotang again, I feel more or less like a student.


    "Well, just understand!" The old man nodded his head gently and said: "in fact, from a certain level, you and Xu Shaotang belong to the same kind of people, but now you have not reached the height of Xu Shaotang, so many times you have bound yourself. Xu Shaotang and I are in the same position as the elder to the younger. It''s the same to you, just ah, you have bound yourself. Do you all know how to break the army? "


    "I know!" The iron leopard nodded his head and said, "our predecessors have saved our lives."


    It was not only them who broke the army but also saved Xu Shaotang''s life. When he was attacked by Xia Jiuli in the north, if they didn''t break the army in time to help each other, they and Xu Shaotang would have been broken into Xia Jiuli''s hands.


    The master nodded slightly, pointed to the table in front of him and asked, "do you know that I used to sit here playing chess with the broken army?"When it comes to the broken army, the old man''s face looks nostalgic. He can''t remember how many years the broken army has been with him. He only knows that it should be a long time. Now, the broken army has passed away, and his friend seems to be one less.


    Hearing the old man''s words, they looked at him in surprise. They really didn''t know that there was such a thing. In their view, the broken army is responsible for protecting the old man''s safety. They should stand here like them and pay attention to the surrounding situation all the time, so as not to let anyone threaten the old man''s safety.


    "So, you don''t understand." The old man gently shook his head and said: "at this point, the two of you are not as good as a Xu Shaotang. You look at Xu Shaotang''s usual careless appearance. In fact, the boy''s heart is like a mirror."


    "Xu Shaotang is really much smarter than us." For this, they do not deny that Xu Shaotang is more able to deal with it than they are both in life and work.


    The old man shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not a matter of intelligence, but of the height and vision of the individual. Forget it. Now I''m telling you this, you may not understand it. When you get to the level of Xu Shaotang, maybe you will understand it."


    Two people looked at each other, obviously did not fully understand the old man''s words, just feel that they seem to grasp something, but what is specific, they can not say.


    After thinking about it, they didn''t come up with a reason.


    Looking at their appearance, the old man no longer said anything, but said to the golden tiger, "let old Qin and long come back to me."

 Chapter 1083

    Leaving the old man''s yard, Xu Shaotang calls Longjiang and tells him what mu Tiance learned from the ninja.


    Originally, he thought that he could get the specific information of the treasure or other hiding places of those ninjas from that ninja. He also thought that if he needed to go to the Devil Island to help Longfei. Now there was no specific information, so he didn''t have to go to the east island for the time being.


    "And raise the gods?"


    Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, the Dragon general was also puzzled and said with a sort of sneer, "why don''t they call God to come?"


    "Perhaps they will summon them one day?" Xu Shaotang smiles at the phone. Now it''s complicated. No one knows where it will go.


    "Well, I know about it. I''m not poor with you." Dragon will smile, said: "you told me a news, I also tell you a news, but my news is not good news."


    "What I told you is not good news." Xu Shaotang laughed and asked, "what''s the news?"


    After the Kunlun incident, he and Longjiang exchanged news. There was really little good news. He was used to it, or numb.


    He felt that no matter what bad news it was, he could bear it calmly.


    Dragon will be convergence of mind, a slight sigh, said: "after our expert research, you give me that disc inside the technology can''t crack..."


    "What is expected."


    Xu Shaotang thought what the bad news Longjiang said was, but it turned out to be just this news.


    After knowing that he was cheated by Xiaozhi, he had already prepared for this. Since Xiaozhi intended to cheat them, there would be ghosts if he could give them technology that could be cracked. Xiaozhi''s purpose of giving them technology was to increase their trust. He only needed to make the technology in the CD seem to be able to crack, but actually it could not.


    "I''ve thought about this possibility, but after confirmation, I still have some regrets."


    I can hear that long Jiang has high expectations for the technology in the CD-ROM. he originally pointed out that the technology has made Xia Guo quickly lead the world in all aspects. Now it seems that this good wish may not be achieved in a short time.


    Hearing Longjiang''s regretful tone, Xu Shaotang said with relief, "isn''t there any technology in those boxes I brought back from Devil Island?"


    "Those technologies should be true, but they can''t be integrated with our current technologies, and our experts can''t understand them at all." Dragon will sigh gently: "maybe in a hundred years, those technologies can be used..."


    A hundred years


    What will the world look like in a hundred years? Today, with the rapid development of science and technology, there are too many things that may happen in a hundred years. No one can imagine what the world will be like in a hundred years.


    "If it doesn''t work, it doesn''t work." Xu Shaotang sighed, and then said with a self comforting smile, "we know a little bit about these things. Other countries may not even know this."


    The Dragon general thought about it and then said with a smile: "indeed! When you say that, I feel more comfortable. "


    Xu Shaotang smiles and mentions Xiaozhi. He thinks of another thing and asks Longjiang, "please monitor the situation of Shenlong mountain before. Is there anything unusual there during this period?"


    "We haven''t received any abnormal reports yet." Dragon will think a little, slowly said: "you don''t have to worry about this thing, I will let people closely monitor the situation of Shenlong mountain, once there is something, even if the Shenlong mountain becomes ruins, you should also leave the damn robot there forever!"


    Although Long Jiang doesn''t have any contact with Xiaozhi, his hatred for Xiaozhi is not necessarily less than Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Now all these troubles are caused by Xiaozhi.


    If it wasn''t for Xiaozhi''s deceit, he might have started to think about providing for the aged now.


    Xu Shaotang is relieved when long Jiang says this. Since he knows that Xiaozhi''s words are deceiving them, he always feels that Xiaozhi may have a follow-up plot. If it were not for Xiaozhi''s unknown depth under the lake in Shennong mountain valley, he might have personally carried weapons to destroy Xiaozhi forever in Shenlong mountain.


    "I''ll trouble you over there, brother. You''ll have a lot of trouble." Xu Shaotang said to the Dragon general on the other end of the phone with a smile.


    "Ha ha, do you still say these polite things to me? Besides, that''s what I should worry about. " Long Jiang''s hearty laughter came from the phone. After laughing for a while, Long Jiang said, "well, I won''t tell you more. The chief told me that I had something to do. I''ll go first."


    After hanging up the call with Longjiang, Xu Shaotang smiles slightly. He can guess why the old man called Longjiang in the past.


    He thought in his heart, maybe the dragon will come to the old man, and the depression in his heart will be relieved.After shaking his head with a smile, Xu Shaotang stopped a taxi at the side of the road, asked the big bear where they were, and quickly rushed there.


    When he arrived at the Capital International Hotel, he saw bear standing alone waiting for him.


    "Did Baoshan go to his father-in-law?" Xu Shaotang went to bear and asked with a smile.


    Big bear nodded and said, "brother Shan and I separated at the airport."


    "I thought he wouldn''t go." Xu Shaotang laughed and joked to the big bear: "should you find a suitable woman to live with?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, bear''s face suddenly showed a slight red, scratching his head, embarrassed to say: "I''m not in a hurry, take your time, wait until you meet the right person."


    "It''s up to you." Xu Shaotang looked at the bear helplessly, put away the funny look on his face, and said seriously: "after a period of time, I may go to a more dangerous place. At that time, I may take you or Baoshan. If I go there, I don''t know if I can save your life. So, I''d better have a good time."


    He has not yet decided whether to take Li Baoshan or Da Xiong. He is more inclined to Da Xiong in his heart. After all, Li Baoshan has a family now. He still has to consider this factor.


    Of course, big bear knows what Xu Shaotang said about enjoyment. He looks at Xu Shaotang awkwardly and nods his head gently.

 Chapter 1084

    Big bear is driven out of the hotel by Xu Shaotang and asks him to find his own work. Xu Shaotang himself hides in the hotel and calls his family. At the same time, he asks song Yinuo to take Xu Tong to the capital these two days. He remembers song Anbang''s instructions before he left the Devil Island and wants to take Xu Tong, who was born recently, to see song Yinian.


    The next morning, as soon as Xu Shaotang was ready to get up and look for something to eat, the doorbell rang outside.


    "It''s early in the morning. Who is it?" Xu Shaotang got up from the bed and murmured to himself that it was not the big bear who had come to knock on his door in the early morning?


    If it''s really big bear, Xu Shaotang can''t guarantee that he won''t throw big bear down the window of the hotel.


    When Xu Shaotang went to open the door, two smiling faces suddenly appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Ha ha, brother-in-law!" Song looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and asked, "are you surprised or not?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu at the door with a black line on his face and asks in surprise: "how did you find this?"


    "Of course my sister said it!" Song Yi walks in with a smile and looks at Xu Shaotang''s presidential suite. He casually lies on the sofa in the room and says, "brother-in-law, it''s wrong for you. When you get to the capital, you still stay in a hotel. If you let outsiders know, you would think that our song family doesn''t even give you a place to live."


    Last night, when he learned that Xu Shaotang was staying in a hotel in Beijing, song Yinuo called song Yiyan.


    Although song Yinian is no longer here and song Anbang has been transferred to Dongdao, the Song family is still Xu Shaotang''s home. She doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to live in the hotel.


    This is not, today just light up, song Yiyan with Tang Zhi autumn to "please" Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang some embarrassed smile, said: "how can you say so serious, I''m lazy to give you trouble."


    "What''s the trouble? I think you are alienated from us." Song Yiyan said, "since my grandfather left, you haven''t come to our house much."


    "Fart''s estrangement!" Xu Shaotang slapped song Yiyan on the forehead and said with a smile, "since Song left, I haven''t had much time in the capital! Don''t think about it there. I have nothing to do with alienating you? Even if I go to see you and Zhiqiu flirting, I don''t want to see it. "


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to tell the truth why he didn''t go to the Song family. Now when he goes to the Song family, it''s really hard for him to find a speaker.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tang Zhiqiu blushed slightly, and then said to Xu Shaotang, "brother-in-law, don''t stay in the hotel. Go to our house. Enoch''s sister should arrive tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. If you see us flirting and scolding, you can also flirt with Enoch''s sister."


    "All right!"


    Since Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu have found the hotel, Xu Shaotang can no longer live in the hotel. After chatting with them for a while, he calls Da Xiong and follows them to the Song family.


    When he came to the Song family, song Anmin and Xu Han were both at home. Originally, song Anmin was going to the company today. When he learned that Xu Shaotang was staying in a hotel in Beijing, he immediately cancelled his original itinerary.


    Now that song Anbang is not at home, the Song family can only rely on him. If Xu Shaotang doesn''t come to their home when he comes to the capital, he will be a bit unreasonable.


    "Shaotang is coming. Please sit down." Xu Han, holding song Yiyan''s child, warmly invites Xu Shaotang to sit down and says with a smile, "if Enoch doesn''t call Yi Yan, we don''t know you''ve come to the capital."


    "Xu Shaotang said with a smile:" yesterday just arrived, to deal with some things late, no good intention to disturb you


    In front of song Anmin and his wife, of course, he can''t talk as casually as he did with song Yiyan and his wife. After all, song Anmin and his wife are also his elders. Some face words should be said.


    This is not hypocrisy, but helplessness.


    "Don''t disturb me if you have anything!" Song Anmin raised his eyelids to look at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "no matter whether the old man is here or not, the Song family will always be your home. When you come, we welcome you."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll come over no matter how late next time."


    Song Anmin can clearly feel that when Xu Shaotang talks to himself, he is not so casual as when he talks to song Yinian or song Anbang. If he speaks well, it''s polite. If he doesn''t, it''s estrangement.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang and he don''t have much in common, and they really don''t have much to talk about. He is a businessman, but Xu Shaotang is obviously not interested in business, and sometimes they can''t get together.


    Several people talked there for a while. Most of them asked each other what they were doing recently. In the end, song Anmin and Xu Shaotang could not find anything to say.


    "Forget it, let''s talk to you young people." Song Anmin said with a helpless smile: "let''s take our children out for a walk, so as not to disturb you."They really don''t know what to talk about. If they continue to talk about it, it will only become more and more embarrassing.


    Watching song Anmin leave with his child in his arms, Xu Shaotang said to song Yiyan with a bitter smile: "now you know why I don''t come here? To tell you the truth, I really don''t know what to talk about. On the contrary, everyone is uncomfortable. "


    Song Yiyan gently nodded his head, helplessly said: "you and my father, they are not the same world."


    "Maybe it''s called generation gap." While pouring tea to Xu Shaotang, Tang Zhiqiu said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not just you. We''ve been in this family for a long time. Sometimes we can''t find anything to say. The whole family just sits there teasing their children. If there are no children, I guess we won''t know what to do together. This family is not so busy after all."


    In the past, when song Yinian was still there, they watched him teach them lessons all day long. Sometimes they thought it was interesting to hear song Yinian quarrel with Xu Shaotang, or to hear song Yinian lose his temper and curse others. Now that song Yinian is gone, the family seems to lack a lot of vitality. Although people often visit and walk around, it always gives people a kind of coldness It''s a very good feeling.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and sighed in a low voice: "yes, without Mr. Song, the Song family really feels lonely..."


    Song Yinian is the soul of the Song family. Now the soul is lost. No matter where song Anbang is, the Song family is not the Song family before.

 Chapter 1085

    At noon, the sound of a siren suddenly came out of the door of the Song family.


    Looking at that row of cars, they knew that the people who came were not simple, and it was estimated that the high-ranking people came.


    As the chatting people in the courtyard walked towards the door, they saw Qin Guozhu, Wen Yun and Qin Qianyu step down from the middle car.


    In the distance, Qin Qianyu blinked at Xu Shaotang. His innocent eyes were almost a pair of curved moon.


    "Old Qin?" Song Yiyan obviously didn''t expect that Qin Guozhu was the one who came to the Song family. After a little stupefied, he quickly welcomed him. However, he was full of murmurs in his heart. Since Song Yinian left, Qin Guozhu had never been to the Song family. At this time, it is estimated that he came to the Song family to find Xu Shaotang.


    At this time, song Anmin and his wife came out of the room and saw Qin Guozhu, who was welcomed by song Yiyan. They rushed forward and said, "Mr. Qin, what a rare guest. Please sit in the room."


    What song Yiyan could think of, song Anmin could also think of. He glanced at Xu Shaotang with a little squint, but he was filled with emotion that they were not as good as Xu Shaotang.


    "You''re busy. Don''t greet me. I''m no stranger to your song family than my own." Qin Guozhu gave song Anmin a smile and said, "I haven''t come here for a drink for a long time. I remember to ask you Xiao Xu to make some good dishes at noon. You can have two drinks with me."


    "That''s good!" Song Anmin said with a smile, "I haven''t drunk with Mr. Qin for a long time. The last time I drank with you was when the old man was seventy years old."


    Speaking of song Yinian, Qin Guozhu''s face darkened slightly, and he said to himself: "this old man, I''ve gone to the Jiuquan to enjoy the pure life. I''ve left all these things to us, alas..."


    When Qin Guozhu talks with song Anmin there, Qin Qianyu walks to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s action, Wen Yun''s face showed an imperceptible worry.


    As a mother, she can see that Qin Shao Yu has a strong liking for Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang has saved Qin Shao Yu again and again. It''s easy for Qin Shao Yu, a simple girl, to have a liking and dependence. If Xu Shao Tang doesn''t have so many women in her family, she is also happy to see this situation. Anyway, her daughter wants to marry after all. It''s the same to marry Xu Shaotang It''s a good choice, but the bad thing is that Xu Shaotang is born a romantic. The women in the family can''t count one hand, which makes her a little hard to accept as a mother.


    If Qin Haoran had never married her husband and wife for decades, she would never know how to love her.


    "Brother Xu, you must come to my concert tomorrow evening!" Qin Qian looked at Xu Shaotang with his pure eyes. He took out a ticket and handed it to Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile, "this is the VIP seat in the front row. I specially asked someone to leave it."


    "Concert..." Xu Shaotang, a little dazed, took the ticket from Qin Qianyu and saw it read: "Luoshen, the most beautiful night to say goodbye to the concert.".


    After seeing the words on the ticket, Xu Shaotang asked Qin Qianyu in surprise: "why, are you going to retire? Is this too sudden? "


    As far as he knows, apart from singing, Qin Qianyu doesn''t seem to have any special hobbies. Now Qin Qianyu is in her twenties. According to the normal situation, this should be the most golden time for a star. How can she suddenly have a farewell concert?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Qin Qianyu''s mouth suddenly shriveled and looked at Qin Guozhu with grievances. He said bitterly, "my grandfather won''t let me sing any more. I begged him for a long time before he agreed to let me hold a farewell concert."


    Qin Guozhu''s words have absolute authority in the Qin family. Since Qin Guozhu has already spoken, even if Qin Haoran and his wife don''t want to see their daughter unhappy, they can only accept this reality.


    What''s more, after several experiences, they don''t want to see Qin Qianyu appear in public as before. They don''t think it''s a shame. They just think about their daughter''s safety.


    "It''s just as well." Of course, Xu Shaotang can''t say that Qin Guozhu is not. He can only comfort Qin by saying: "in the past, you were singing to your fans. Later, if you have nothing to do, you can sing to your grandfather. Anyway, it''s all singing. You don''t seek fame or profit. Just sing happily."


    "But no fans will cheer for me any more." Qin Qianyu doesn''t seek fame or profit, but what she cares about is the enthusiasm of her fans. When she sees the fans cheering for her, she will have a great sense of achievement.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. We are all your fans." Xu Shaotang is very disobedient relief.


    In fact, he never pays attention to these things in the entertainment industry. He doesn''t even listen to songs very much. It''s just that other people are going to hold farewell concerts. He will tell a kind lie to comfort the girl.


    On hearing Xu Shaotang say so, Qin Qianyu suddenly showed a happy smile on his face, took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said, "well, brother Xu must come to see my farewell concert!"Sure enough, it''s a little girl''s mind. Troubles come and go quickly. Just now, she was still sad. In a twinkling of an eye, she suddenly turned into a smile.


    "Er..." In fact, Xu Shaotang didn''t have any interest in the concert, but seeing Qin Qianyu''s expectant eyes, he couldn''t bear to refuse, so he nodded against his heart and said, "OK, I will go then."


    "Shallow language, you give you elder brother Xu VIP tickets, this does not give us words, can''t say, I am also your die hard fan!"


    Listening to the conversation between Qin Qianyu and Xu Shaotang, Tang Zhiqiu also looks at Qin Qianyu with a smile, but her eyes are a bit funny.


    The simple Qin shallow language didn''t see the funny taste in Tang Zhiqiu''s eyes. Listening to Tang Zhiqiu''s words, he immediately started with a smile, took out two tickets and handed them to Tang Zhiqiu and song Yiyan, saying: "welcome to all of you. If you accompany me, I will be very happy."


    Tang Zhiqiu said so, did not expect to really have their own share, slightly stunned, immediately took the ticket from Qin Qianyu, took Qin Qianyu''s hand and said with a smile: "well, we must all go, not only we want to go, but also ask our friends to go."


    "Ah?" Qin Qianyu looked at Tang Zhiqiu with his eyes wide open. He was embarrassed and said, "but I don''t have many VIP tickets here..."


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s appearance, everyone burst into laughter, which virtually shortened the distance between them.

 Chapter 1086

    While sitting in the courtyard chatting, Xu Shaotang was pulled aside by Qin Guozhu.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who was pulled away by Qin Guozhu, song Yiyan and song Anmin look at each other. Their guess is right. Qin Guozhu came here to find Xu Shaotang.


    If Xu Shaotang was not in the Song family today, it is estimated that Qin Guozhu would not have come.


    "Mr. Qin, who are you?"


    Pulled aside, Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu blankly and said, "what''s the matter with you? Just make a phone call. What''s the matter with you


    He estimated in his heart that it was mostly yesterday that the old man asked Qin Guozhu and long Jiang to discuss something. Maybe Qin Guozhu still had some doubts in his heart, so he came all the way from the Qin family to the Song family to find him.


    But then again, the Mu family''s affairs can now be satisfactorily solved, isn''t it a good thing? Is Qin Guozhu singing again?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled appearance, Qin Guozhu slowly said: "you are familiar with mu Tiance. What do you think of Mu Tiance?"


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s question, Xu Shaotang was even more puzzled. However, he seriously replied: "Mu Tiance is very proud and ordinary people can''t get into his eyes, but he is a very open and aboveboard person. Even if he has to deal with a person, he doesn''t care to use any conspiracy and trick! Generally speaking, I personally think mu Tiance is a good person and a good friend. Besides, he has no ambition for anything except martial arts. Anyway, mu Tiance is very good for me. "


    "In this way, mu Tiance should also be a person worthy of being entrusted for life?" Qin Guozhu suddenly thought slightly and said.


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu in surprise, and his eyes can''t help looking at Qin Qianyu who is sitting and chatting with song Yiyan over there. With a little sudden in his heart, he asks Qin Guozhu in dismay: "old Qin, do you want to betroth Qin Qianyu to Mu Tiance?"


    He had heard Qin Zongheng say that long ago, when the Mu family was too big to leave, Qin Guozhu did have this consideration.


    However, at that time, mu Tiance had no feeling for Qin Qianyu at all, so he directly refused the marriage. After that, no one mentioned it again. Now Qin Guozhu suddenly mentioned it again, and he didn''t know how he thought about it.


    "Are you surprised?" Qin Guozhu asked Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s really unexpected. I don''t know what kind of consideration you came up with this idea?"


    "I want to make the Mu family''s affairs more solid." Qin Guozhu raised his eyelids to see Xu Shaotang, and then said: "moreover, I also want to borrow the momentum of the Mu family."


    "Take advantage of the situation? You Qin family still need to borrow... " Xu Shaotang just said this, but he just swallowed his words and asked tentatively: "you are worried about the Kunlun world, so you hope to use the Mu family to deal with the people in the Kunlun world?"


    In addition, he could not think of any more potential that the Qin family needed to borrow. The position of the Qin family was there. If he wanted to borrow, others would borrow the potential of the Qin family.


    Qin Guozhu nodded and confirmed Xu Shaotang''s conjecture. He sighed and said, "the Kunlun realm is a thorn in our heart. If we don''t deal with the Kunlun realm properly, we will die."


    Although Qin Guozhu didn''t want to sacrifice Qin Qianyu''s happiness to accomplish this task, in his position, he should first consider everyone, and then consider his own small family. Sometimes, they are willing to bear the resentment of their descendants, and also want to do these things. This is their helplessness.


    "Does Qin Qianyu know about it?" Xu Shaotang asked slowly.


    Qin Guozhu shook his head and said, "now that I know I have this idea, it''s just us three old people and you."


    "Well, I''m really honored." Xu Shaotang and Qin Guozhu had a little joke. They thought for a while and said, "Mr. Qin, I''ll tell you the truth."


    "You say it


    Xu Shaotang breathed out a long breath and said: "although I don''t know Qin Qianyu very well, I don''t want to see you sacrifice her happiness for this. Moreover, to put it mildly, what you think now is only your wishful thinking. Mu Tiance is too proud. As far as I know about Mu Tiance, he can''t promise this marriage. I heard that she has refused before Once, I believe he will refuse the second time! "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Guozhu shook his head slightly and said faintly: "in the past, it was our different position with the Mu family, but now, I believe mu Jianchen is also willing to promote this marriage, which is actually equivalent to an insurance for their Mu family. If Mu Jianchen is not stupid, he will certainly try his best to promote this marriage."


    They need to borrow the power of the Mu family, and the Mu family also needs to borrow their power. For the Mu family, if Qin Qianyu and mu Tiance are in this relationship, the Mu family will no longer have to worry about the day when they will fight against the Mu family. The role of this marriage is no less than Xu Shaotang''s promise, or even more useful than Xu Shaotang''s promise.Because it means that they and the Mu family are one, Qin Guozhu put himself in the position of Mu Jianchen, it seems that there is no reason to refuse.


    "I know what you mean." Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu with a bitter smile, shook his head and said: "this is not the question whether mu Jianchen agrees or not, but whether mu Tiance agrees or not! I dare say that if Mu Tiance doesn''t agree, let alone be mu Jianchen, it''s useless for mu Huangyu to show up. Moreover, if you annoy mu Tiance because of this, the result will be counterproductive. "


    According to Xu Shaotang''s understanding of Mu Tiance, the possibility of Mu Tiance agreeing to the marriage is almost zero!


    If Mu Jianchen or mu Huangyu forces them again and again, mu Tiance will probably blame Qin Guozhu for this. At that time, he really doesn''t know what mu Tiance''s arrogant character will do.


    "I also know that mu Tiance will mostly refuse, so this is not to come to you?" Qin Guozhu looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said, "among us, you have the best relationship with mu Tiance. So, I want to try mu Tiance''s words. If Mu Tiance refuses, you can also give me some advice."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu speechless for a long time and said, "you are going to let me be a matchmaker..."


    He thought in his heart that if he tried to persuade mu Tiance, he would say two words to him directly - go away!

 Chapter 1087

    Xu Shaotang thinks that if there is a person in the world who can persuade mu Tiance, it is estimated that mu Tiance is the only one who can persuade mu Tiance. Anyway, he doesn''t think he has the ability to persuade mu Tiance.


    "I can help you to test mu Tiance''s attitude." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile to Qin Guozhu, "but if you expect me to persuade mu Tiance, you will be disappointed. I really don''t have that ability, and I believe there is no one with this ability in the world."


    Qin Guozhu nodded and said: "you can do your best, this matter is also reluctantly can''t come, if Mu Tiance really doesn''t agree, I can''t force shallow language to him."


    Now this matter, they hold the attitude is to be able to achieve better, really can not be forced, just as Xu Shaotang said, if you really push mu Tiance, mu Tiance may really be able to do everything, when the time comes, they will not be worth the loss.


    "All right, I''ll go to Mu''s this afternoon." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to himself, "anyway, mu Tiance now allows me to go in and out of Mu''s house freely, so I''d better go to him to do something..."


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops and swallows the word "tea" in his mouth. He thinks in his heart that if Qin Guozhu knows that he has good tea here, he doesn''t know if he will rob himself like a man. He really doesn''t have much now.


    "What can I do for you?" Qin Guozhu looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    "Good wine!" Xu Shaotang smacked his mouth and said, "the Mu family has a lot of good wine. I asked mu Tiance to give me some several times, but he didn''t give it to me, so I had to go to his house to rub it."


    "Then your wish will come to nothing." Qin Guozhu didn''t know whether Xu Shaotang''s words were true or not, and he didn''t care about it. He just said with a smile, "I have invited mu Tiance to the shallow language concert in person."


    "Did he agree?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu in amazement. With his understanding of Mu Tiance, mu Tiance should not be interested in this kind of concert. If Mu Tiance agreed, it would be the sun coming out of the West.


    However, Qin Guozhu really nodded and said, "he began to refuse, but later he didn''t know how to figure it out. He called me in person and agreed to participate. Therefore, I don''t think his marriage with Qian Yu is hopeless. Maybe he has figured it out himself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu speechless again and said, "what do you promise Qin Qianyu to do for the farewell concert? Is it just to invite mu Tiance to attend?"


    "I''m not human in your heart?" Qin Guozhu squinted at Xu Shaotang and sighed: "I still owe that girl in my heart. If I agree to her request, I feel that I don''t owe her so much..."


    No matter whether mu Tiance and Qin Qianyu''s marriage is successful or not, if he deprives Qin Qianyu of her hobby and refuses to continue to be her big star, he will feel that he owes Qin Qianyu. After all, he has only such a granddaughter. Just because the Qin family protects Qin Qianyu in his twenties like a child, we can see how much he dotes on her.


    But sometimes, for the sake of some major events, he can only resist the debt to his children and grandchildren. Even if no one understands his difficulties, he also silently bears all this.


    Looking at the guilty look on Qin Guozhu''s face, Xu Shaotang sighed and said slowly: "Mr. Qin, in fact, even if the marriage is not successful, the Mu family will certainly deal with people in the Kunlun world. You may not know that not long ago, the Mu family killed several people in the Kunlun world, and mu Huangyu even chased and killed one person himself, from the capital to Tianhai!"


    "And this?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Guozhu looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. It is obvious that he really doesn''t know about this.


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said: "so, in fact, whether there is such a marriage or not, the Mu family and the Kunlun people are on the opposite side. Even if they don''t go to the Kunlun people''s trouble, the Kunlun people will come to their trouble. They can''t even hide it!"


    When he said this, he added himself to it in silence.


    They are already in a hostile relationship with the Kunlun people. Even without these external forces, they will go to fight with the Kunlun people.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Guozhu gently touched his chin, thought about it carefully, and then slowly said: "if it is true, it really doesn''t matter whether the marriage is successful or not, but you''d better go to test mu Tiance''s style. Maybe he will be excited when he sees the shallow language. If they both have that What do you mean, let it be! "


    "Well, anyway, I also promised Qin Qianyu to go to see her farewell concert. At the scene of the concert, I''ll try mu Tiance''s words."


    Since mu Tiance is coming to see the concert now, he doesn''t have to go to Mu''s home. He is really curious. How can a boring person like mu Tiance come up with a way to see this kind of concert.


    Qin Guozhu nodded and said, "I''ll go then. I''ll spend the most beautiful night with that girl."Qin Guozhu''s eyes look at Qin Qianyu sitting there happily chatting with Tang Zhiqiu. Qin Qianyu is very simple. It''s a bad thing, but it''s also a good thing. At least, even if Qin Qianyu is unhappy, it won''t last long.


    "In fact, you have protected her so well..." Xu Shaotang also followed Qin Guozhu''s eyes and said slowly, "she has grown up. In fact, she can choose many things by herself. You can''t bind her all your life."


    Xu Shaotang also has two daughters now. Take Miao Miao for example, he is very indulgent to Miao Miao. Even if Miao Miao adheres to Zhou Leshan all day, he doesn''t interfere with Miao Miao. He only hopes that Miao Miao can live happily all the time.


    Qin Guozhu nodded slightly, then said with a wry smile: "now it''s too late to say these things. Just like this girl now, let her hang around outside. No one can rest assured."


    "Also, Qin Qianyu is a typical kind of person who has to help the number of people who have been sold." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if Mu Tiance and Qin Qianyu can really look at each other, it''s actually a good thing."


    "Well!" Qin Guozhu nodded slightly, looking at Qin Qianyu''s eyes are so gentle.

 Chapter 1088

    Beijing beehive gymnasium.


    Although Qin Qianyu''s farewell concert was prepared in a hurry, and there was not enough time for publicity, the stadium, which can accommodate 50000 people, was still full.


    In order not to let Qin Qianyu''s farewell concert have any accident, Qin Guozhu personally sent people to do the security work. Considering that Qin Guozhu is not convenient for them to show up in the place where so many people gather, the organizer specially built two VIP rooms on the edge of the side of the stage. The two VIP rooms are all real bigwigs.


    Fifteen meters away from the center of the stage is the VIP area of the concert, and it is also the area closest to the stage. The position behind the stage is more than 30 meters away from the stage. The purpose of doing this is to ensure the safety of Qin Qianyu.


    Before the concert officially started, Xu Shaotang and song Yiyan have sat down in the VIP area.


    "What a handsome man..."


    When Xu Shaotang and song Yiyan are chatting, Tang Zhiqiu, who is next to them, suddenly exclaims. Although she is already the mother of the child, seeing such a handsome man, Tang Zhiqiu still has stars in her eyes, just like a young girl in love.


    Hearing Tang Zhiqiu''s cry, Xu Shaotang also guessed who it was.


    Song Yiyan turned his head, but saw mu Tiance coming slowly with a light hand.


    When mu Tiance came, women''s cry of surprise came from behind them. If it was not for the isolation belt, it was estimated that those women who were attracted crazy by mu Tiance''s beauty would rush up.


    "Who is this man?" Song Yiyan looks at mu Tiance jealously and asks Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    The people who can enter the VIP area in the capital are basically dignitaries. Song Yiyan has been in the capital for such a long time. He knows people with a little energy, but it''s the first time he sees mu Tiance and Qingwu.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, pats song Yiyan on the shoulder and says, "you can call him a man''s public enemy!"


    When Xu Shaotang and song Yiyan are joking, mu Tiance has already pulled Qingwu and sat down beside Xu Shaotang. He didn''t even look at Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu. He just said to Xu Shaotang faintly: "I didn''t expect that you would also come."


    "Come on, I''m supposed to tell you that, right?" Xu Shaotang turned to look at mu Tiance and said with a smile, "you''re such a boring person. I wonder if the sun is coming out in the West. In other words, didn''t you refuse Qin''s invitation? Why did you suddenly figure it out? "


    Mu Tiance did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but just looked at Qingwu with a smile.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s eyes to Qingwu, Xu Shaotang seemed to understand something. Then he said with a smile to Mu Tiance, "no wonder you suddenly changed your mind. Why, Qingwu is also a fan of Qin Qianyu?"


    He said that how did the sun come out in the west? It turned out that mu Tiance was just coming to accompany Qingwu. People who could make mu Tiance so interested would only have Qingwu.


    "She sings well." Qingwu smiles at Xu Shaotang and points to the large poster of Qin Qianyu displayed on the screen of the stage.


    "Well, it''s really good." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a smile, "I thought you mu people didn''t eat fireworks. It turned out that they were just ordinary people."


    He always thought that the Mu family in Miaoyun mountain never had a cold for these outside stars. He thought that they were all living in their own world. Now it seems that the Mu family is similar to the ordinary people. It''s just like living in a different place.


    But this is good, this mu family is more real, Mu family is more flesh and blood.


    "We''re not isolated people." Mu Tiance lightly said a sentence to Xu Shaotang, then asked: "why not start?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "I don''t know. It''s still in preparation. Isn''t it time to start? What''s your hurry? When you''re here, just dance with your family, sit down and enjoy the life that couples should enjoy. "


    Mu Tiance thought for a moment, then nodded in relief, holding Qingwu''s hand and sitting there quietly. His waist has been standing upright, without talking to Qingwu, but his eyes have been on Qingwu.


    What a surprise!


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at mu Tiance and Qingwu, heart secretly to Mu Tiance this guy slander unceasingly, this love show is also some level!


    "Do you know each other?" At this time, song Yiyan asked in a low voice in Xu Shaotang''s ear, but his eyes were staring at mu Tiance, who could only see a side face. Song Yiyan was also dignified, but when he faced mu Tiance, a peerless beautiful man, he still felt a little ashamed and filthy.


    As Xu Shaotang once said, mu Tiance''s face is the envy of women!


    Xu Shaotang nodded and looked at mu Tiance helplessly. He turned to Song Yi and said, "this is a man who I always treat as a friend and he always treats me as an opponent."


    "So crazy?" Song Yiyan looks at mu Tiance in surprise. Xu Shaotang''s words actually reveal a lot of information.Song Yiyan was not stupid. He knew immediately that mu Tiance''s identity was not simple. A man who didn''t fake Xu Shaotang''s color, at least, he couldn''t afford it.


    While they were talking, the lights of the whole stadium suddenly went completely dark. As the lights went out, the noisy stadium suddenly became quiet.


    Suddenly, a light shines on the stage.


    Light completely gathered in Qin Qianyu''s body, at the moment Qin Qianyu put on a white dress, delicate and exquisite she in the dress set off, like a princess out of a fairy tale.


    "Luoshen!"


    I don''t know who yelled first, the whole stadium suddenly boiling up, everyone neatly called the name of "Luoshen", colorful fluorescent stick also waved up, the whole stadium decorated with extraordinary beauty, let people feel as if they were in the sea of dreams.


    Listening to this neat call, Qin Qianyu felt as if his heart had been hit hard. Then his nose became sour, and tears began to revolve in his eyes.


    The cameraman grasped this moment very well. A close-up fell on Qin Qianyu''s eyes. In an instant, Qin Qianyu''s eyes full of tears appeared on all the big screens of the stadium.


    Qin Qianyu tried to control his tears and bowed to all the fans.


    "Thank you for coming to my farewell concert..." Qin''s voice with a slight cry, hear people inexplicable burst of heartbreak.

 Chapter 1089

    After the words of thanks and the simple opening remarks, a melodious Prelude sounds.


    At the beginning, it was Qin Qianyu''s famous song Luoshen.


    When the music starts, the dejected Qin Qianyu seems to have changed into a person, and the whole person seems to be suddenly alive, like a smart spirit, forming a huge contrast with the dejected Qin Qianyu before.


    "She really likes singing." Looking at the change of Qin Qianyu''s look, Xu Shaotang sighed slightly.


    If she was not born in the Qin family, maybe Qin Qianyu''s musical achievements in this life will reach a height that many people can''t reach. It''s a pity that she is the Qin family after all. While enjoying the shadow of the Qin family, she is doomed to be unable to go on the way she likes.


    This is the gain and loss!


    "Graceful as a bird, graceful as a dragon..."


    When the prelude falls, a melodious and tactful voice suddenly rings out. With that melodious voice, Qin Qianyu gently dances her body posture. At this moment, it seems that she is the legendary god of Luo.


    Xu Shaotang usually does not take the initiative to listen to songs. At this moment, he is still unconsciously intoxicated by Qin Qianyu''s moving singing.


    Only Qin Qianyu standing on the stage is the most real Qin Qianyu. She is also the most charming. She is very different from that silly little girl in Xu Shaotang''s impression.


    Xu Shaotang turns his face to see mu Tiance. He doesn''t know when he has closed his eyes, and seems to be intoxicated with it. However, the light dance around him is staring at Qin Qianyu dancing on the stage. It seems that he wants to keep this fairy girl in his mind forever.


    The stadium, which can hold 50000 people, is silent. Except for Qin Qianyu''s moving song, no other sound can be heard. Only the fluorescent stick dancing with the song shows that it is really full of people.


    After a song ended, dozens of seconds later, the talent on the scene broke away from the wonderful song. Then, the whole stadium burst into warm applause, and everyone called the name of "Luoshen" loudly and neatly again.


    At this time, mu Tiance also slowly opened his eyes, and for the first time turned his eyes to Qin Qianyu on the stage.


    "How''s it going?" Xu Shaotang approaches mu Tiance and asks him with a smile.


    Mu Tiance took a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled to Mu Tiance''s ear and said with a smile, "I heard that old Qin had a plan to betroth her to you, but it seems that he was ruthlessly rejected by you. If you regret it now, maybe it''s too late."


    "I''m afraid it''s your heart?" Mu Tiance slightly curled his mouth and said to Xu Shaotang, "you don''t have to use this to test me. If you are interested in Qin Qianyu, you can go for it. Although her song is really good, I don''t have any interest in her."


    In Mu Tiance''s opinion, Xu Shaotang''s words are obviously testing his own attitude, but he didn''t think that Xu Shaotang was testing for Qin Guozhu. Instead, he thought that it was Xu Shaotang''s intention to Qin Qianyu that he came to test his attitude.


    When mu Tiance said this, he didn''t say it as stealthily as Xu Shaotang. He was very calm and didn''t mean to avoid dancing.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "I''m not interested in her either."


    In fact, before he asked mu Tiance, he had guessed the result in his heart. However, since he was entrusted by Qin Guozhu, even if he knew mu Tiance''s attitude, he still wanted to test it. In case of any miracle?


    But, the fact proves, miracle, after all, did not appear!


    After trying to find out mu Tiance''s attitude, Xu Shaotang no longer talks, but sits quietly listening to the next song.


    After several popular songs, Qin Qianyu stood in the light, looked at the two private rooms on the side of the stage, took a deep breath, and then slowly said to all the audience: "the next thing to sing is the new song that I wrote last night. Because of the rush of time, there is no time to modify some unsatisfactory places. If the singing is not good, please sing it Thank you for your understanding


    After that, Qin Qianyu made an "OK" gesture to the tuners and accompaniment group on the edge of the stage, took a deep breath, and slowly opened his lips.


    "Stepping on the path paved with bluestones,


    time flies, but there are always people running in a hurry,


    green leaves are hanging all over the treetops,


    and my heart seems to be old all night.


    I don''t know when the innocent face has been engraved with the flavor of years,


    I want to laugh freely, but the tears in the corner of my eyes are playing around in my eyes.


    I cry, I roar, I cry,


    time is not old, but poor people are no longer free.


    Helpless, hesitating and laughing,


    when I say loneliness, he says it''s a sign of growth.


    Give up, leave, give up?Tell me to give up, do you know the trouble in my heart?


    ¡­¡­¡±


    This song, written by Qin Qianyu last night, is full of vicissitudes and depression not in line with her age, as well as some helplessness.


    Sitting in the private room, Qin Guozhu heard Qin Qianyu''s new song and said with a bitter smile to Qin Haoran and Wen Yun: "this girl is accusing me with this song."


    How can he not hear the meaning of Qin Qianyu''s song? Looking at Qin Qianyu singing this song with tears on the stage, Qin Guozhu gently closed his eyes, his mouth twitched and sighed helplessly.


    "Dad, otherwise..." Qin Haoran also heard the meaning of Qin Qianyu. Listening to Qin Qianyu''s weeping voice, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. He summoned up his courage and tried to say to Qin Guozhu: "otherwise, let her continue to sing. She has such a hobby. If you don''t let her sing, maybe her soul will be lost..."


    Qin Guozhu gently shook his head and said: "let her hate me in her heart. She will grow up one day. Maybe at that time, she will understand my hard work."


    When they were talking in the private room, mu Tiance also put his head close to Xu Shaotang and asked faintly, "it''s not that she doesn''t want to sing any more, but someone is forcing her?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu on the stage and said with a bitter smile, "don''t you already know the meaning of the song?"


    They all understood and knew that Qin Qianyu was accusing someone in silence. None of them thought that Qin Qianyu would express his dissatisfaction with Qin Guozhu in such a way.

 Chapter 1090

    Just when Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are talking about Qin Qianyu, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly moves inexplicably.


    He only felt that his heart seemed to be connected with another person''s heart. This feeling was very strange, some familiar and some strange, some palpitating and some hesitating. All kinds of complex feelings intertwined together, which made Xu Shaotang''s heart seem to have overturned the Wuwei bottle.


    Xu Shaotang covers his beating heart, suddenly turns his head and pursues the vast sea of people behind him. He can feel that the person he is looking for is in the vast sea of people.


    Xu Shaotang was dazzled by the constant waving of the fluorescent wands. At the moment, he no longer felt that these fluorescent wands were so dreamy and beautiful. He only felt that these fluorescent wands were incomparable obstacles.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Mu Tiance is puzzled by Xu Shaotang''s sudden action. He looks at Xu Shaotang with doubts. He doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang is mad about.


    Xu Shaotang did not answer mu Tiance''s question, but carefully searched in the vast sea of people.


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang sets his eyes on the back of the gymnasium. He can feel that the person he is looking for is in that corner. Moreover, when he looks at that person, that person seems to be looking at him.


    Xu Shaotang quickly left his seat and ran to the back of the gymnasium.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s abnormality, mu Tiance was very curious. He patted Qingwu''s hand and said, "you sit here first. I''ll see what Xu Shaotang is up to!"


    The next moment, mu Tiance also left his seat and quickly chased Xu Shaotang.


    Song Yiyan and his wife were surprised by their actions. After looking at each other, they showed a helpless smile at the same time.


    Qin Guozhu, who was sitting in the private room, also saw their actions and frowned slightly. Then he said to Qin Haoran beside him, "immediately ask someone to check around the gymnasium. If you find any suspicious person, immediately catch them!"


    He didn''t know what Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were doing. He just guessed in his heart that they might have found the factors of instability in the gymnasium. Their departure might have something to do with the security problems.


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Qin Haoran was slightly stunned. When he came back, he immediately walked out of the private room with a cold face.


    He is Qin Qianyu''s daughter, and now is Qin Qianyu''s farewell concert. He absolutely does not allow anyone to destroy the concert at this time. He wants his daughter''s performance to be a perfect curtain call, leaving her a good memory, which can be regarded as a remedy for Qin Qianyu''s debt.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know his action has been misunderstood by Qin Guozhu. He just uses his fastest speed to rush to the back of the stadium.


    However, when he arrived at the back of the gymnasium, the person he was looking for was no longer there. Vaguely, he saw a red figure moving quickly to the distance, and the posture was extremely light. Several landing rooms had already left the gymnasium.


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang yelled. He didn''t have time to think about it. He immediately chased the red figure. Without those dazzling fluorescent sticks, he firmly locked the red figure and tried to catch up with it.


    However, the speed of the red figure was faster than him. In less than five minutes, the red figure had completely disappeared in his sight.


    The red figure can no longer be seen in the sight. Xu Shaotang stops dejectedly and looks at the direction of the red figure. His brows are tightly locked. He constantly guesses what''s going on with the red figure and how he can have that strange feeling.


    Xu Shaotang just stood still, and mu Tiance, who followed him, had already arrived at his side.


    "Who was the red figure just now?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. He also sees the red figure. When he is shocked by the man''s speed, he has a lot of questions in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, sighed dejectedly, and said slowly: "I don''t know, but I don''t know why. I feel familiar with that person."


    Mu Tiance raised his eyelids to look at Xu Shaotang, then turned his eyes to the direction where the red figure disappeared, and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "generally speaking, what makes you feel familiar should be a woman. However, that person''s strength is far above you and me. If I guess correctly, that person is likely to come from Kunlun. "


    In their secular world, even mu Huangyu and Xu Qing don''t have that speed. In this way, it seems not difficult to guess where the person comes from.


    Nine times out of ten, such experts come from the place where Kunlun experts gather.


    "Kunlun kingdom?" Xu Shaotang frowned, full of doubts and said to himself, "I have never been to Kunlun. Why do I feel so familiar with that person?"


    He automatically filtered the teasing words that mu Tiance said that the man was a woman. He knew that mu Tiance was teasing him, but now he was not in the mood to joke with mu Tiance, and his heart was filled with countless doubts.Mu Tiance thought that Xu Shaotang was just joking. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s serious appearance, he was also puzzled. He asked Xu Shaotang in doubt: "do you really think that person is familiar with him?"


    As a warrior, he knows that this kind of feeling is rarely wrong, but he doesn''t understand how Xu Shaotang, who has never been to Kunlun, is familiar with people in Kunlun?


    Moreover, with the strength of the man just now, it should not be very difficult to kill Xu Shaotang and him.


    For such a long time, they met people who came out of Kunlun and wanted to kill them. It was the first time that they met people whose strength was far above them but didn''t fight them.


    "Yes, I''m sure I''m familiar with that man, and I''m not familiar with him in general!" Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head, but his mind was in chaos.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s affirmation, mu Tiance was also puzzled. After a long time, he said slowly, "maybe you''ve seen it in your dream..."


    He really could not think of any good reason, only to use this kind of absurd words to explain.


    "Maybe..." Xu Shaotang once again looked at the direction of the red figure disappearing, and then slowly said: "let''s go, go back first, maybe we will meet this person when we go to Kunlun."

 Chapter 1091

    When they returned to the gymnasium and sat down, Qin Haoran immediately came over with his head down and asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just as if I saw an acquaintance." Xu Shaotang is still thinking about the red figure in his mind. When he hears Qin Haoran''s question, he just answers it casually.


    "Well! We thought you found the danger in the dark Qin Haoran was greatly relieved.


    Xu Shaotang has too many acquaintances, and he doesn''t care which acquaintances Xu Shaotang seems to see. He just needs to make sure that there are no unsafe factors at the scene.


    After making trouble for a long time, it turned out to be a false alarm. Qin Haoran laughed at Xu Shaotang, then returned to the private room and told Qin Guozhu about the situation.


    Next, no other accidents happened. In Qin Qianyu''s beautiful singing, Xu Shaotang gradually forgot about the red figure and began to sit there quietly listening to Qin Qianyu singing on the stage.


    The concert lasted more than four hours. Qin Qianyu sang all her songs once. At the end of the concert, her voice was obviously hoarse.


    When Qin Qianyu finished her last song, she was exhausted.


    "Thank you Qin Qianyu drags her tottering body to the center of the stage and bows to the fans who are calling her name. In her hoarse voice, she cries, "thank you for your love for me. In the future, I will say goodbye to my favorite stage forever..."


    Speaking of this, Qin Qianyu slowly squats down her body. In the eyes of all the people at the scene, she carefully lies on the ground and kisses her favorite stage. Then, tears slip down her innocent face like broken beads.


    The photographer pointed the camera at Qin Qianyu, who was kissing on the stage. When he saw Qin Qianyu''s action, the scene suddenly burst into cries. Most of them were to retain Qin Qianyu, and some people were shouting their blessings to Qin Qianyu.


    Sad atmosphere continues to diffuse, even Xu Shaotang feel his eyes slightly astringent.


    "She really shouldn''t have left the stage..." Mu Tiance gently closed his eyes, for the first time because of Qin shallow language issued a voice of emotion.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently: "she was born to perform on the stage, but she had the wrong family."


    At the moment, Qingwu and Tang Zhiqiu are already in tears like other audiences. Although the people who kiss the stage are not them, they can clearly feel the sadness and reluctance in Qin Qianyu''s heart.


    "Why doesn''t she get up?" Xu Shaotang thought Qin Qianyu would stand up after kissing the stage. He didn''t think about it. After waiting for a long time, Qin Qianyu still kept kissing the stage and didn''t make any sound.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other and exclaimed, "she fainted!"


    Think about it, the general concert is only about two hours, and there will be supporting guests in the middle, so that the lead singer can get some rest time.


    But Qin Qianyu sang alone on the stage for more than four hours. During the four hours, she sang and danced. Originally, her physical fitness was not very good, and she could not let herself faint all the time. She insisted on it by her love for the stage and her perseverance. Now the concert is basically over, and she has finished all her songs. How can she support it When she went down to kiss the stage, she had already taken off her strength and fainted.


    After realizing this problem, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped out of his seat, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared beside Qin Qianyu on the stage. After a brief investigation of Qin Qianyu''s condition, he immediately bent down and picked up Qin Qianyu, and quickly ran to the outside of the gymnasium.


    This sudden change caught everyone on the scene by surprise. Until Xu Shaotang''s figure disappeared in the gymnasium, a man exclaimed: "Luoshen has been kidnapped!"


    "Call the police! Call the police quickly


    "Come on, let''s catch the kidnapper together. We must not let the kidnapper hurt Luoshen!"


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang is out of the gym now, and he can''t hear these sounds at all. Otherwise, he will probably vomit blood in anger, right? He sent Qin Qianyu to the hospital. How could he be taken as a kidnapper?


    Qin Guozhu, of course, did not think that Qin Qianyu was kidnapped by Xu Shaotang like the audience. Qin Haoran and his wife came out of the private room in a hurry, ran to song Yiyan and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "I seem to have heard them say that Qin Qianyu seems to have fainted..."


    Song Yiyan points to Mu Tiance who is about to stand up beside him, and says to Qin Haoran.


    "She really fainted. Xu Shaotang should have sent her to the hospital." Mu Tiance lightly said a word to Qin Haoran, and then took the light dancing hand to leave with a big step.


    Until this matter, Wen Yun suddenly reaction, tears in his eyes suddenly from the inside of his eyes, full of anxiety to Qin Haoran said: "you quickly ask Xu Shaotang send shallow language to which hospital."After that, Wen Yun reached out to wipe away the tears in his eyes, quickly ran to the stage, picked up the microphone that still fell on the ground, let the tears revolve in his eyes, and said to the audience with a choking voice: "thank you for coming to my daughter''s farewell concert. Just got the news, she fainted, and now she has been rushed to the stage by the one who just now Mr. Wang was sent to the hospital. She has not been kidnapped, please don''t worry, thank you again for your love for shallow language


    After explaining the situation to the unknown audience in a hurry, Wen Yun immediately stumbles off the stage. After Qin Haoran calls Xu Shaotang, he follows Qin Haoran anxiously to the hospital.


    Until Qin Haoran and his wife left quickly, no one left except them and mu Tiance.


    "Pa pa..."


    I don''t know who was the first to stand up. Then all the audience in the stadium stood up and expressed their love for Qin Qianyu with the warmest applause.


    After a long time of applause, although Qin Qianyu can''t hear now, we still call Qin Qianyu''s name.


    The photographer''s eyes had been completely wet for some time. He pointed the camera at the audience who stood up and applauded warmly and called Qin Qianyu''s name. Qin Qianyu might not see this scene at this time, but he hoped that Qin Qianyu could see the recorded emotional scene when he woke up

 Chapter 1092

    When the Qin family and the song Yiyan couple arrived at the hospital, Xu Shaotang was sitting outside the ward.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang sitting there, the crowd immediately swarmed up.


    "How is shallow language?" Qin Guozhu looked anxiously at Xu Shaotang and asked.


    "Nothing." Xu Shaotang showed a reassuring look to Qin Guozhu and said with a smile, "it''s just that he took off his strength and fainted. The doctor said that he would be OK after a few days'' rest. She just woke up. You can go in and see her. "


    "She''s awake?"


    Qin Guozhu has a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang. Since Qin Qianyu wakes up, Xu Shaotang doesn''t talk with Qin Qianyu in the ward, but runs to sit outside the ward.


    However, he is not in the mind to ask Xu Shaotang this question, but with everyone in a hurry into the ward.


    "Why do you have so many people? The patient needs rest, and the family members... "


    The nurse who is hanging water for Qin Qianyu is planning to ask these people not to rush in to disturb Qin Qianyu''s rest. However, her eyes suddenly fall on Qin Guozhu''s face. Her hands suddenly shake, and her liquid almost falls to the ground. She looks at Qin Guozhu in a daze and says, "first First... "


    For this old man who often appears on TV, these ordinary people still know him. Thinking that the tone of his voice just now seemed to be so wrong, the nurse burst into tears.


    "It''s OK. You go on with your work. Let''s go out first." Qin Guozhu waved to the nurse kindly, looked at Qin Qianyu lying on the bed with empty eyes, and took the lead to turn around and walk out of the ward.


    Now he finally knows why Xu Shaotang is not in the ward. Seeing Qin Qianyu''s empty eyes, his heart suddenly aches. He believes that Xu Shaotang mostly has this feeling, so he hides outside the ward.


    Outside, Qin Guozhu sits down next to Xu Shaotang. At this time, Qin Guozhu''s security personnel have consciously started to guard around. After all, the hospital is a place full of good and bad people. No matter whether there is any threat to Qin Guozhu''s safety, they should do their best.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head to look at Qin Guozhu, and asked with a smile, "so soon? No more


    "Are you burying me?" Qin Guozhu recognized the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words, raised his eyelids to look at Xu Shaotang, and slowly said: "are you crying for that girl?"


    Xu Shaotang knew that Qin Qianyu''s empty eyes were the most heartbreaking, but he asked him to have a look more. The implied meaning of this was clearly to say: look, it''s all good things you''ve done. Are you satisfied now?


    In fact, Qin Guozhu really misunderstood Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang really didn''t mean that.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "how dare I bury you? Besides, I''m not unreasonable. I know you are helpless. I want you to have a look more because I think you may change your mind if you look more. "


    Since she woke up, Qin Qianyu was so dumb that she didn''t even have any reaction when the nurse put a needle in her arm, just like she lost her soul. Xu Shaotang was really afraid to see Qin Qianyu''s empty eyes, so he went outside and sat down. The so-called "out of sight is pure", he can only think about it now.


    "Change your mind?" Qin Guozhu murmured, looking at the door of the ward, and slowly said: "I''ll think about it. I didn''t expect that the girl''s reaction was so fierce. When I told her before, she was reluctant, but she didn''t have such extreme emotion."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu with a smile and said in a low voice: "Qin Qianyu belongs to the kind of person who is so pure that there is no impurity. Even she didn''t expect that she would be so reluctant when she really said goodbye to the stage?"


    When I saw Qin Qianyu before, she always had a naive smile on her face, a silly look, as if nothing would affect her. But this time, Qin Qianyu''s face showed unprecedented melancholy. Maybe she had tasted all the pain she hadn''t tasted for more than 20 years in those few hours.


    While they were talking here, mu Tiance came in slowly with a light dance.


    Xu Shaotang was not surprised by the appearance of Mu Tiance, because mu Tiance had just called to ask which hospital he was in. He knew that since mu Tiance had asked, he would definitely come.


    However, Qin Guozhu, who didn''t know about it, looked at mu Tiance by accident and asked in disbelief, "Why are you here?"


    Mu Tiance couldn''t see any expression on his face. He just glanced at Qin Guozhu and said, "Qingwu, if you want to see Qin Qianyu, I''ll bring her."


    In a pitiless way, Qin Qianyu''s life and death have nothing to do with mu Tiance. If it wasn''t for Qingwu''s desire to see what happened to Qin Qianyu, he wouldn''t have come to the party.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and points to the ward and says, "she''s in it. Go and have a look."


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and walked into the ward with a light dance. Seeing mu Tiance coming in, Qin Haoran and his wife in the ward were also surprised.Mu Tiance didn''t pay attention to the surprised eyes of Qin Haoran and his wife. He glanced at Qin Qianyu who was lying on the hospital bed like a walking corpse. Then he looked at Qin Haoran and said, "you are not a good father."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Qin Haoran could not help but be surprised. Then he nodded his head gently and said with a self mocking smile, "I''m really not a good father."


    If he is a good father, his daughter should be happy forever, instead of being deprived of her hobby by force, and now she is lying in the cold hospital like a lost soul.


    Mu Tiance didn''t answer. He just touched his eyes and danced a little ruddy. He said in a soft voice, "look, she''s OK. Let''s go. I don''t like this place or the people in this place."


    Mu Tiance is always so direct. He won''t beat around the bush like others. In his opinion, like is like, don''t like is don''t like. Obviously, Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran are not the people he likes. He doesn''t need to hide his words in his heart.


    Qingwu takes another look at Qin Qianyu on the bed, and then nods gently, letting mu Tiance pull his hand and walk out of the ward slowly.


    After walking out of the ward, mu Tiance stopped there, looked at Qin Guozhu and said, "you are not a good elder."


    After that, mu Tiance left with a light dance in Qin Guozhu''s eyes.

 Chapter 1093

    Looking at mu Tiance''s disappearing figure, Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and comforted Qin Guozhu: "Mr. Qin, mu Tiance is such a bird. Don''t take it to heart."


    After getting along with mu Tiance for a long time, Xu Shaotang has a clear understanding of Mu Tiance''s character. Sometimes, mu Tiance''s words must go in one ear and out the other, otherwise they will make people angry.


    "He''s right. I''m really not a good elder." Qin Guozhu shook his head with a wry smile, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "accompany me to the outside of the hospital. It''s really too depressing here."


    To be honest, now sitting here, Qin Guozhu has a feeling of being on pins and needles for the first time.


    He has a sense of shame in his heart. No matter to Qin Haoran and his wife or to Qin Qianyu, he has a sense of debt in his heart. Let him sit here all the time, and the oppressive atmosphere will make him gasp.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and followed Qin Guozhu to the outside of the hospital.


    Fortunately, it''s early in the morning, and no one is walking outside the hospital. Otherwise, Qin Guozhu''s presence here will cause certain riots.


    Walking to the pavilion outside the hospital, Qin Guozhu sat down on the wooden chair in the pavilion at will, took a few deep breaths, vomited out the turbid air in his chest, and tried hard to calm down. Then he slowly asked Xu Shaotang, "I asked you to help me test mu Tiance''s attitude. What''s the result?"


    "Just as I expected." Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "the reason why mu Tiance came to this concert is not because he wanted to come, but because of Qingwu. She is a fan of Qin Qianyu in your family."


    "Light dance? Is that the woman who just came with mu Tiance? " Qin Guozhu thought and asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, Qingwu is his maid and his woman. She is his only woman so far."


    Xu Shaotang specially added a sentence at the back, which can be regarded as a key explanation of the status of light dance in Mu Tiance''s heart.


    Qin Guozhu, who is so smart, knows that light dance must be extremely important in Mu Tiance''s heart when he hears the words behind Xu Shaotang. Otherwise, with mu Tiance''s family background, appearance and strength, the women around him will not be less than Xu Shaotang, or even more than Xu Shaotang. This light dance can become mu Tiance''s only woman as a maid. She is in Mu Tiance The status of the heart is self-evident.


    "So, he and shallow language that wench''s marriage have no chance?" Qin Guozhu thought slightly and said with some regret.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "if there is no accident, it should be like this. Of course, I can''t guarantee that mu Tiance won''t like Qin Qianyu in the future. At least for the moment, he doesn''t hate Qin Qianyu, and he should also like to hear Qin Qianyu sing."


    "Then there should be no hope." Qin Guozhu didn''t think about the possibility of those accidents. He sighed a little and said: "it seems that I made an unwise decision this time. I''m afraid mu Tiance has begun to hate me now?"


    Mu Tiance''s words when he left are still lingering in his ears. It can be seen from mu Tiance''s words that mu Tiance doesn''t like himself. Maybe it''s because of Qin Qianyu''s things, and even some disgust with his actions.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "Mu Tiance is just like a bird. He hates people except those he likes."


    "Are you the kind of person he likes?" Qin Guozhu asked Xu Shaotang faintly.


    "Me?" Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that Qin Guozhu would bring the problem to his head. After a little stupefied, he said with a smile: "it should be said that more than 90% of the time, he should hate me. Occasionally, he will classify me as the kind of person he likes."


    He doesn''t know whether he is the kind of person mu Tiance likes. Anyway, mu Tiance is a worm and never admits that he is a friend.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s answer, Qin Guozhu was surprised. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he shook his head and said, "I thought you were the kind of person he likes."


    "You look up to me too much." Xu Shaotang smiles to Qin Guozhu and says, "if Mu Tiance says something, you should take it as nonsense. He always says it like this."


    Xu Shaotang is still comforting Qin Guozhu. He can see Qin Guozhu''s guilt for Qin Qianyu. He doesn''t want to add any psychological burden to Qin Guozhu because of Mu Tiance''s words. Qin Guozhu has enough to bear in his heart. There''s no need to let the old man bear more criticism.


    Qin Guozhu also understood Xu Shaotang''s good intentions, gently shook his head to him, reluctantly said with a smile: "I really can''t take his words as nonsense. Looking at the girl''s present appearance, I wonder if I really made a mistake?"


    "Oh?"


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a smile on his face and asked Qin Guozhu with a smile, "are you not going to force Qin Qianyu to leave the stage?"


    If this is the case, it will be a happy result for everyone, and it is not in vain for Qin Qianyu to accept the crime.


    Seeing the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Qin Guozhu also asked with a smile: "it seems that you don''t want me to let her leave the stage?"Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I didn''t have this feeling before, but after watching her performance on the stage, I found that she was born for the stage. If you let her leave the stage, maybe she is not Qin Qianyu."


    "Yes, seeing her like this, I''m really afraid that something will happen to her and that she will go to extremes like that." Qin Guozhu gently closed his eyes, sighed heavily, and said: "sometimes, we feel that we are doing her good, but for her, maybe we are imposing our own will on her."


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face darkened.


    I don''t know when, Qin Zongheng seems to be a barrier that they can never get around when they are chatting. Qin Guozhu always owes Qin Zongheng in his heart. After knowing why Qin Zongheng became a gentleman of God''s hand, this kind of debt in his heart reaches the extreme.


    "Let''s go and tell her the news later. I hope she will be happy." Xu Shaotang slightly raised his eyes and looked at Qin Guozhu, slowly said: "originally, I would like to persuade you to change your mind, but since this is the case, I do not need to persuade, mu Tiance finally did a good thing, although, what he said is not very pleasant."


    "Yes, he did a good thing..."


    Qin Guozhu sighed a little, if not mu Tiance''s direct words stimulated him, he would not think so much.

 Chapter 1094

    Xu Shaotang and Qin Guozhu walk into the ward together.


    Seeing the two people coming in, Qin Haoran comes up in a hurry. Mu Tiance''s words just now stick in his heart like a steel needle. Just as mu Tiance leaves, he has a decision in his heart. Anyway, he should persuade Qin Guozhu not to force Qin Qianyu to leave her favorite stage. He is a good son, but as mu Tiance said, he is not a good son I''m a good father.


    In order to see his daughter''s smiling face again, even if he was beaten by Qin Guozhu, he had to do his father''s duty!


    Qin Haoran grabbed Qin Guozhu and said in a praying tone: "Dad, or..."


    "You don''t have to say it!" Qin Guozhu had guessed what Qin Haoran was going to say. He gently waved to Qin Haoran, then went to Qin Qianyu on the bed, stretched out his bony hand, slowly touched Qin Qianyu''s cheek, and said with a smile: "girl, grandfather knows you are not willing to leave the stage. In this case, grandfather won''t force you. In the future, you can do what you like, and grandfather will do it again I won''t force you. "


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Qin Haoran and his wife''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise. At the same time, they cast a grateful look at Xu Shaotang. They thought it was Xu Shaotang who advised the old man to change his mind.


    Seeing the couple''s grateful eyes, Xu Shaotang also knew that they had misunderstood. He quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s not my credit. If you want to thank me, go to thank mu Tiance."


    "Mu Tiance?" Qin Haoran looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. Unexpectedly, it''s mu Tiance who makes the old man change his mind.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, then looked at Qin Qianyu on the bed.


    At first, they all thought Qin Qianyu would be very happy to hear the news. Then, when they heard Qin Guozhu''s words, Qin Qianyu just moved his eyelids and shook his head powerlessly.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s action, Wen Yun hurried forward, held Qin Qianyu''s hand tightly, and said with a cry: "Qianyu, grandfather will not force you any more, you can do what you want to do in the future, and mother will always accompany you."


    She thought Qin didn''t understand the meaning of Qin Guozhu, so she specially repeated the meaning of Qin Guozhu.


    However, hearing Wen Yun''s words, Qin Qianyu shook his head slightly.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu who has lost his soul, Qin Guozhu squats down his body. A smile appears on his old cheek and says to Qin Qianyu with a smile: "girl, are you still angry with your grandfather? Can I give you an apology? "


    At the moment, Qin Guozhu is no longer the big man, but just an old man who wants to see his granddaughter''s smile.


    However, Qin Qianyu still gently shakes her head. Under the anxious gaze of the Qin family, she slowly opens her dry lips: "I want to understand, I won''t sing any more..."


    Although there were only a few words, Qin Qianyu seemed to have exhausted all her strength. When she finished those words, the tears in her eyes could not help rolling down.


    "Girl, don''t be angry." Qin Guozhu raised his hand and carefully wiped away the tears from Qin Qianyu''s face. He said with a smile, "grandfather has paid for you. Do you want to be angry with him? Do you have the heart to look at the old bone of grandfather and live in guilt? "


    At the moment, Qin Guozhu''s heart is painful. He knew that things would be like this. Why did he force this girl?


    In the end, the girl is not happy, and he is also sad. Why bother?


    "I''m not angry..." Qin shallow language some weak said: "I know, I can''t do anything, I''m a stupid girl, I''m outside, but also let you all follow to worry for me, later I won''t let you worry, I will obediently listen to your words."


    "Who dares to say that Qin Guozhu''s grandson is a stupid girl?" Qin Guozhu immediately blows his beard and stares at Xu Shaotang.


    "No..." Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu''s eyes, some speechless said: "Qin Lao, what are you looking at me for? You can''t do wrong to a good man. I''ve never said that


    He kindly sent Qin Qianyu to the hospital. When Qin Qianyu woke up, he said nothing but a few words of relief. Qin Guozhu pointed the spear at himself. Is that too bad?


    Although Qin Qianyu was really a stupid girl in his heart, he never said it. At most, he just thought about it in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang thought silently in his heart, this good man is really not easy to be!


    "Grandfather, don''t blame brother Xu." Qin Qianyu raised her eyelids slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang, and slowly said to Qin Guozhu: "he didn''t say anything. In fact, I know that I will always be a little child in everyone''s eyes. I am a stupid girl, and I can''t do anything except sing. However, people will always grow up one day, grandfather, shallow language grew up, you will not worry about the future


    From the time she woke up, Qin Qianyu thought a lot. She thought about everything she had done since she was a child. She had never thought about it before, but she never felt anything. However, after thinking about it carefully, she found that everything she had done since childhood was almost done with the help of others. Without the Qin family and the people around her, she would not even have an egg I can cook.Suddenly, she found that she was so useless. She had almost nothing except singing.


    When they saw Qin Qianyu lying in a daze on the hospital bed, she was actually thinking about her own affairs. This was the first time that she took the initiative to think about her future life.


    Listening to Qin Qianyu''s words, the Qin family looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Qin Qianyu would say these words.


    Wen Yun anxiously put his hand on Qin Qianyu''s forehead, looked at Qin Qianyu with worried face, and said: "Qianyu, don''t think about it. Which child is not a big child in the parents'' heart, and which parents won''t worry about their children?"


    "Mom, I''m really OK." Qin Qianyu stretched out his hand powerlessly, removed Wen Yun''s hand from his forehead, slightly shook his head and said: "people always need to experience and grow up. I will try to grow up slowly. Maybe I will sing to you later, but I will not stand on that stage again. I will try to grow up and become a real adult!"


    Qin Qianyu''s eyes showed a firm look. Although her voice was still so weak, her words were so firm.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s firm eyes, Xu Shaotang sighs in his heart. Sometimes, people really grow up overnight

 Chapter 1095

    When mu Tiance and Qingwu returned to Mu''s home, it was nearly two o''clock in the morning.


    "It''s getting late. Go to bed early." Mu Tiance patted Qingwu''s hand, gave her a smile, and then walked into his room.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s back, he gently opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all. He just sighed in his heart and walked slowly to his room.


    In order to take care of Mu Tiance''s daily life, Qingwu always lives next door to Mu Tiance.


    Lying on the bed, she danced lightly, but she couldn''t sleep. Mu Tiance''s shadow constantly came to her mind. She closed her eyes, but mu Tiance''s smiling face with a peerless face always swayed in front of her eyes. It seemed that she was watching her smile, and it seemed that she was saying something emotional in her ear.


    She knew it was just her own wishful thinking. She wanted to stop the unreal thought, but she couldn''t stop it anyway.


    Just as Qingwu was lying on the bed, there was a knock on the door.


    "Light dance, sleep?" When he was dancing in surprise, mu Tiance''s voice suddenly rang out of the door.


    "No!" Qingwu didn''t even think about it. She quickly got up from the bed and quickly walked to the door of the room. She opened the door and looked at mu Tiance standing at the door. She asked curiously, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "It''s OK. I just don''t feel sleepy. I''ll come and have a chat with you." Mu Tiance smiles, but his eyes fall on Qingwu when he talks.


    Qingwu noticed that mu Tiance looked at her and looked at her curiously. Then she found that she was just in a hurry to open the door for mu Tiance and got up from the bed in her pajamas. The thin silk pajamas could not block her scenery.


    After noticing this, Qingwu blushed. She was about to cover her body subconsciously, but she suddenly stopped her hand.


    From the beginning of her memory, she knew that she was mu Tiance''s person in life and death. Although he couldn''t control his own destiny, he didn''t complain at all. Instead, he was full of expectation, expecting the day when he really became mu Tiance''s person.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s scorching eyes, Qingwu felt a little happy. Instead of avoiding mu Tiance''s eyes, he took the initiative to pull Mu Tiance''s hand and stick his warm body on mu Tiance''s body.


    "Young master, it''s cold outside. Come and sit inside." Light dance complexion flushed looking at mu Tiance, shyly said: "I can''t sleep, just can accompany young master to have a good chat."


    Mu Tiance is not a fool. On the contrary, he is very smart. He feels the temperature coming from the delicate body that is pasted on his body, and his heart also swings slightly.


    Qingwu looks at herself suspiciously. Then she notices that she just ran over and didn''t even care to wear clothes. Her translucent silk clothes can''t cover the charming spring.


    Mu Tiance is not a coyote, nor a sage like Liu Xiahui. Looking at the moving body of Qingwu in front of him and feeling the ambiguous atmosphere in the air, mu Tiance reaches out his hand and gently embraces Qingwu''s waist.


    Suddenly, she was held by mu Tiance''s waist and her body was slightly stiff. Suddenly, she felt like a deer bumping. She could clearly feel that her heart seemed to be about to jump to her throat. She kept asking herself in her heart, was the moment that she had been looking forward to for many years coming so suddenly?


    Holding Qingwu, he sits down on the soft chair in the room. While Qingwu is dancing wildly, mu Tiance goes to Qingwu''s bed, picks up a coat and gently puts it on.


    "It''s getting cold. Don''t catch cold." Mu Tiance, after all, held back the beautiful thoughts in his heart and said slowly to the shy light dance.


    When mu Tiance put on clothes for Qingwu, Qingwu was disappointed. There was a trace of hidden resentment in her eyes.


    Looking at Qingwu''s resentful eyes, how does mu Tiance not know Qingwu''s disappointment at the moment?


    "Forget it. I''d better stop talking. You can have a rest. I''ll go outside and have some air." Mu Tiance evades light dance''s eyes, pats light dance''s back, then turns around and walks to the door.


    Just at the moment when mu Tiance turned around, Qingwu suddenly stood up and hugged mu Tiance from behind. The clothes that mu Tiance put on her body had already slipped. She pushed her warm body hard to Mu Tiance''s body, bit her lips, made up her mind and said with a red face: "young master, you want Qingwu! Qingwu is always a young master''s person.... "


    Light dance words, immediately let mu Tiance whole body stiff, the whole person as if suffering from lightning in general.


    Mu Tiance gently closed his eyes, suddenly, he has turned his head, in the light dance full of expectations in the eyes of kissing her red lips.


    Light dance are so active, this like light dance mu Tiance, if not mercilessly refused, it is estimated that even he felt that he was not a man.


    Gradually, two people''s clothes are less and less.In the scream of Qingwu''s happiness, mu Tiance suddenly picked Qingwu up and marched to the bedside.


    "The door, young master!" Light dance points to the door that just opened, Snort heavy say.


    Mu Tiance didn''t even look at the open door. With a wave of his hand, the door closed gently


    When Guangyang shines into the room through the window, mu Tiance slowly wakes up and feels his arm tingle. When he opens his eyes, he finds that Qingwu is sleeping on his arm with a sweet smile on his mouth.


    Recalling the scenes of last night, I can''t help but have mixed feelings. He suddenly feels that he has more responsibility and more concern. Is that the difference between boys and men? Thinking of this, I can''t help but tighten the jade building in my arms.


    Maybe mu Tiance''s action was too big. He woke up the light dance. Looking at mu Tiance lying beside him, he was afraid that it was a dream. He quickly closed his eyes again until he felt the temperature on mu Tiance''s arm. Then he slowly opened his eyes and whispered: "young master..."


    The voice is soft, with infinite sweetness.


    "Awake?" Mu Tiance looks at her with a smile and kisses her on the forehead.


    "Young master, I''ll wait for you to get up..." Qingwu was just about to get up, and there was a tearing pain under her body, which made her mouth slightly twitch. Seeing this, mu Tiance quickly held her down and didn''t let her move: "you have a rest first. I have hands and feet. When you''re not around, I can''t handle it by myself."


    "Let me do it..." The light dance struggled to get up.


    "Lie down and rest!" Mu Tiance pretended to be stiff, "I''ll ask someone to send you some food later!"


    Looking at mu Tiance''s face, light dance suddenly "puffed" a smile: "young master, you still smile more beautiful!"

 Chapter 1096

    A day later, Xu Shaotang and song Yiyan went to Beijing International Airport together.


    Sitting in Song Yiyan''s car, Xu Shaotang looks at the time on his mobile phone from time to time.


    "Brother-in-law, you''re a little better than a newlywed!" Song Yiyan laughs, lying his body on the flat table and chair, and putting his hands behind his head as a pillow. It''s so pleasant.


    Xu Shaotang threw song Yiyan a white eye and said with a smile, "why don''t you say that in front of your sister?"


    "Hey, hey, I said in front of her that she would definitely smoke me." Song Yiyan said very consciously.


    Xu Shaotang raised his palm, aimed at Song Yiyan''s forehead, made to smoke song Yiyan, said with a smile: "how can you be sure that I won''t smoke you?"


    Song Yiyan shrunk his neck, flattered and said: "as brother-in-law, I''m not too cheap to smoke?"


    "I have a fart identity." Xu Shaotang said, "my biggest identity is your son-in-law of the Song family, and it''s not official."


    It is true that he and song Yinuo have not been married so far. Under normal circumstances, he is not the official son-in-law of the Song family.


    Song Yiyan tilted his mouth slightly and jokingly said, "pull it down. You don''t know how many times you''ve been on this car. It''s not official yet?"


    Listen to song Yiyan''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but get a black line, stare at Song Yiyan and say: "if you want to say this in front of your sister, she has to kill you!"


    I don''t know how many times I''ve been on the bus? Why does that sound so awkward?


    Song Yiyan smiles for a while. Instead of discussing the problem with Xu Shaotang, he looks at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled look and asks, "brother-in-law, you say Qin Qianyu clearly likes that stage, and Qin doesn''t force him to leave the stage. How come she is determined to leave?"


    He can see that Qin Qianyu doesn''t want to leave the stage he loves, but Qin Qianyu is very determined to leave. He really can''t understand why Qin Qianyu wants to do this. Is it really because she has grown up overnight?


    But then again, even if she grows up overnight, doesn''t she have to grow up in this way?


    As a son of a noble family, he is well aware of the pain of not being able to control his own destiny. However, song Yiyan is happy. Although his marriage with Tang Zhiqiu has the purpose of marriage, fortunately, they all accept each other and regard each other as the most important person in their lives.


    "As she said, growth always comes at a price, and leaving the stage she loves most is the price of her growth." Xu Shaotang murmured: "she already knows that she will always be a little child in the eyes of her family. She must have her own opinions, and gradually let the family see that she is growing up. She needs a new life, so that she can do something. This is growth!"


    Song Yiyan looks at Xu Shaotang, at least he can''t understand this kind of growth. In his opinion, doing what he likes is the most important thing.


    In fact, song Yiyan is similar to Qin Qianyu in essence, but he is a little better than Qin Qianyu. He is not over protected by his family, and his family gives him enough space to do things by himself, which doesn''t make him a person who doesn''t know the world.


    "Will you regret her decision when you say Qin Qianyu?" Song Yiyan was full of curiosity and said: "I look at her eyes and feel that her heart should be very painful."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know about this. Only in the future can I know about it. However, being able to bear the pain in his heart alone shows that Qin Qianyu has grown up. "


    You know, Qin Qianyu used to express his happiness and anger very clearly, and he would not hide his unhappiness in his heart. Now Qin Qianyu can try to bear it alone, which is a kind of growth.


    When they are talking here, the airport has already started to inform the arrival of the flight.


    Hearing song Yinuo''s flight arriving at the station, they immediately walked out of the airport car.


    Looking around at the gate of the airport for a long time, Xu Shaotang finally finds song Yinuo holding the child in the crowd. Beside song Yinuo, there are two members of the wolf team protecting him.


    "Enoch!" Xu Shaotang waved to song Yinuo and called his name out loud.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s shouts, song yinuodun looks at Xu Shaotang. Then he trots to Xu Shaotang with his child in his arms. The two members of the wolf team firmly follow song yinuodun and focus on the surrounding situation.


    After Song Yinuo and the child left a kiss on their faces, Xu Shaotang said to the two members of the wolf group with a smile: "you don''t have to follow here. Go to find Da Xiong and Baoshan. They are also in the capital. Tell you a good news, they have entered the congenital state, you can find them to give you good advice


    "Big bear told us so long ago. I''m not happy to hear his proud tone." A team member said with a smile to Xu Shaotang.With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "when you are born, you can be proud."


    After patting them on the shoulder, Xu Shaotang and his wife approached the car.


    When song Yiyan started the car, song Yinuo asked curiously, "why do you suddenly think of taking your child to worship your grandfather?"


    "The names of the children are all taken by Mr. Song. The old man has been urging us to have children. Now it''s time to bring the children to him." But song Yisong didn''t know if he had gone to the island.


    "If only grandfather were still here." Song Yinuo looked down at the sleeping child in his arms and sighed: "if grandfather is still here, you won''t stay in a hotel when you come to the capital..."


    "I''m not in a hotel right now." Xu Shaotang casually smile, said: "old song is gone, there is really no anger at home, slowly get used to it."


    Song Yiyan looked back at Xu Shaotang and joked: "if Zhiqiu and I hadn''t invited you to the hotel, you would still be living in the hotel now! Elder sister, you have to criticize your brother-in-law. If the old man is gone, he will be separated from us. "


    Xu Shaotang put his hand on Song Yiyan''s forehead and patted it gently. He said with a smile, "you''ll sue me when you come, won''t you? Believe it or not, I''ll go back and deal with you! "


    Several people were talking and laughing, and the car drove all the way back to the Song family.

 Chapter 1097

    The cemetery of song Yinian is located in Helin mountain in the western suburb of Beijing.


    It is a great honor to be buried in Helin mountain after his death. All the people who can be buried here are those who have made outstanding contributions to Xia state.


    Dressed in a black suit, Xu Shaotang and the Song family come to Helin mountain together. There are guards with guns all the year round. However, as the family members of song Yinian, they are not obstructed.


    Walking into Helin mountain, you will feel solemn and solemn.


    People slowly come to the tomb of song Yinian. There are lush weeds growing around the tomb, as well as flowers and plants planted by the management of the cemetery. On the tombstone are records of song Yinian''s life and deeds. Of course, these are only records of some important things. If we want to record all the deeds of song Yinian''s life, we should be able to record them A book.


    Among these deeds, song Yinian''s most proud thing in his life: Horse Stepping on the Devil Island!


    Although the tomb looks solemn, it gives people a sense of sacredness and solemnity. Standing in front of song Yinian''s anger, everyone''s faces become serious. Even song Yiyan''s children are stopped making noise, and then stare at the tomb in front of them.


    "Song Lao, Enoch and I have brought our children to see you." Xu Shaotang squatted in front of the tomb of song Yinian, lit a stick of incense, inserted it in the censer, and muttered to himself.


    Maybe it''s the first time to come to such a place. The child in Song Yinuo''s arms looks at everything around him curiously. The child doesn''t cry or make noise, but is full of curiosity about the place he has never lived in the future.


    Song Anmin also squatted down and lit the incense, wax and money paper they brought. Thinking about song Yinian''s voice, face and smile, people could not help sighing.


    "Dad, everything is fine at home. You can rest assured." Song Anmin reached out and stroked the tombstone, as if stroking song Yinian''s old cheek. He said slowly, "you''ve worked for the country and the Song family all your life. Now you can enjoy the happiness. The children have all grown up and have their own children. Our song family is also scattered."


    Although song Yinian couldn''t hear their words, they felt as if they could communicate with song Yinian. They felt that song Yinian might be watching them in an unknown corner.


    After saying a lot in front of the grave, song Anmin asked song Yiyan''s children to kneel down and kowtow to song Yinian. The little guy was very sensible. Although he didn''t know why, he still knelt down and kowtowed to song Yinian three times.


    After burning the paper money in his hand, Xu Shaotang took the child from Song Yinuo''s hand, held the child''s soft hand, and said to the child seriously: "tong''er, what is buried here is your great grandfather. He is a great hero of indomitable spirit."


    Xu Tong didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang was saying. He just giggled. He thought his father was playing with him.


    After worshiping at the tomb of song Yinian, everyone was ready to leave.


    "You go first. I''ll be back later." Xu Shaotang looked at the tomb area and said to them slowly.


    Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you have other things?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head gently and said, "I''m going to see a benefactor."


    "Benefactor?" Although song Yinuo was puzzled, he didn''t ask any more questions. He just nodded to Xu Shaotang and walked out of the tomb with song Anmin.


    After the Song family left, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to another tomb area, where a man who had saved his life was sleeping.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang found a tomb in another tomb area. Judging from the ashes of the paper money in front of the tomb, it should have been worshipped not long ago.


    Xu Shaotang looked at this tomb, which was different from other tombstones in shape. It was like a broad sword, pointed straight to the sky. Unlike other tombs, it had a solemn and solemn feeling. The characters on the tombstone were very simple, with only four big characters: Tomb of the broken army!


    These four words were written and carved by the old man himself.


    Xu Shaotang slowly sat in front of the broken army''s tomb, looking at the tomb which was out of place with the surrounding tombs, and slowly said: "elder, I haven''t come to see you for a long time, and I don''t know if you will scold me for being ungrateful."


    Xu Shaotang has always remembered the kindness of sacrificing his own life to help him defeat Xia Jiuli. Since he has already come here, it''s hard to say why he doesn''t come here to pay homage to him.


    While talking, Xu Shaotang lights a stick of incense and sticks it in the censer in front of the tombstone, then burns the paper money silently.


    "Now the strength of golden tiger and iron leopard is about to be raised." While burning the paper money, Xu Shaotang muttered to himself, "don''t worry about the safety of the old man. As long as Xu Shaotang is alive, anyone who wants to hurt the old man will step on my body first."


    Now the iron leopard has entered the congenital limit, and the golden tiger is estimated to be fast. According to their strength, they should have a good chance to enter the realm of alchemy.If the golden tiger and iron leopard enter the realm of alchemy, the old man''s side is equivalent to a strong guard. Generally speaking, no one can hurt the old man.


    When all the paper money in his hand was put into the fire, looking at the swirling smoke and the beating flames, Xu Shaotang said in a soft voice: "in another period of time, I may have to go to Kunlun to have a look. It''s estimated that I won''t come to see you for a long time. Don''t blame me."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly laughed at himself and said, "I don''t know if anyone has told you about the Kunlun kingdom in front of your grave. Alas, we are responsible for it, and we have to solve it ourselves. So, only when we really understand the truth of killing cats, can we feel it."


    Originally, he wanted to wait for the end of the matter on the other side of the Devil Island to go to Kunlun, but now the Devil Island is suddenly silent. He doesn''t know whether the Ninja''s so-called resurrection of their emperor on the Devil Island has been successful or not. He doesn''t know how long it will take. Therefore, he is lazy enough to wait any longer. He plans to go back to Tianhai with song Yinuo to talk to the dead old man in two days After that, he left for Kunlun.


    "I don''t know if we can go to Kunlun smoothly this time." Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and bowed deeply to the broken army''s tombstone. Then he stepped out of the tomb area and went to catch up with song Yinuo.

 Chapter 1098

    After another two days in the capital, Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo return to Tianhai with their children.


    On returning to Tianhai, Xu Shaotang immediately calls Xu Qing, and then goes to the cabin to discuss with Xu Qing about going to Kunlun.


    When Xu Shaotang told Xu Qing what he thought, Xu Qing fell into silence.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what Xu Qing is thinking. Seeing his low browed thinking, it''s not easy to disturb him. He can only wait beside him.


    For a long time, Xu Qing finally slowly raised his head, eyes at Xu Shaotang, light asked: "do you really want to go to Kunlun?"


    "I don''t want to go if I can." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Xu Qing and said, "you know, when my strength comes here, it''s almost impossible for me to quickly improve again. I can only endure it with time, but the cloud family won''t give me enough time to endure it. Now there are no super experts. If there are several super experts, the Xu family will perish."


    The current situation is not optimistic for him. Although he still has Yunkun''s life in his hand, I don''t know whether Yunkun''s life can save the Xu family. He has to be a living horse doctor for a while.


    However, waiting to die is never his character. Although he also knows that it is dangerous to enter the Kunlun Kingdom, he must go in order to make the Xu family peaceful. Only when he improves his strength in the Kunlun kingdom can he ensure the safety of the Xu family.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing fell into silence again.


    What Xu Shaotang said is very reasonable. Last time, in the face of cloud thunder and cloud tide, even he felt that he could not do what he wanted.


    In the Kunlun realm, people like Yun Jinglei and Yun Haichao are not familiar. If more people attack the Xu family, even if they fight for their lives, they will not be able to protect the Xu family.


    "How sure are you that you won''t be discovered by people in Kunlun?"


    After a long time, Xu Qing said again: "you know, if people find your true identity, it''s almost a dead end!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "who can say this clearly, but as long as we are human beings with our tails in our hands, we won''t be found soon, will we?"


    "Now that you''ve made up your mind, prepare well." Xu Qing sighed softly and said, "after going there, be careful. My old man can''t help you."


    Listening to Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and asked in surprise, "don''t you go to Kunlun with us?"


    When he came to tell Xuqing about this, he intended to let Xuqing go to Kunlun with them. After all, Xuqing''s strength has reached a bottleneck. Maybe Xuqing can break through the bottleneck and enter the legendary Huaxu realm. If Xuqing can enter the Huaxu realm, it will be a good thing for them.


    "I won''t go with you." Xu Qing gently shook his head.


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang asked, "don''t you want to break through the shackles of alchemy?"


    But he knew that when they were cheated by Xiaozhi, Xuqing was very eager to go. Now he didn''t know how to suddenly stop going to Kunlun.


    Although Xuqing is indifferent to fame and wealth, he is also a warrior. He does not believe that breaking through the shackles of alchemy has no temptation to Xuqing.


    "I don''t want to, it''s fake!" Xu Qing rolled his eyes and said to Xu Shaotang, "if we all go to Kunlun, what should we do when the cloud family comes? If you stay here, you can''t help those experts coming. As long as they are not in the realm of alchemy, I can barely cope with it. Anyway, my old bone is just like this. Whether I can go to the realm of emptiness or not doesn''t exist. "


    "I''m a little embarrassed when you say that..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xu Qing with shame. Xu Qing is helping him do what he should do, so he gives up the chance to go to Kunlun to improve his strength.


    "Don''t be so sentimental with me here!" Xu Qing stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "do you think I''m staying just for the sake of your Xu family? You don''t care? The WuJie bastard has disappeared for such a long time. As long as he doesn''t die, when he reappears, it''s absolutely terrible. I can only see if I can try my best to minimize the harm. "


    WuJie has always been a thorn in Xuqing''s heart. He knows how terrible WuJie will be after the attack of crazy blood.


    He stayed to see if he could contain Wu Jie when Wu Jie appeared. Xu Shaotang''s current strength must be unable to cope with Wu Jie, whose strength has soared due to the outbreak of blood mania. Instead of this, it''s better to let Xu Shaotang take a chance in the Kunlun world. Maybe he can be promoted to the stage of terror in the Kunlun world. At that time, even if he can''t deal with Wu Jie, he will not be able to Maybe you can count on Xu Shaotang.


    After all, they can''t just sit back and ignore things without warning.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing and said, "after all, you''re still wiping my ass for me."


    "I don''t have the foresight to accept you, such a bastard apprentice who will come!" Xu Qing said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said with an embarrassed smile: "I''ve really given you a lot of trouble. I owe you this immortal love. It''s estimated that my life is not over."


    "Hey, I said you''re a little son of a bitch, aren''t you?" After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing immediately said, "believe it or not, before you go to Kunlun, I''ll have a good time smoking you first!""Then you smoke. I won''t fight back." With a smile, Xu Shaotang suddenly said seriously, "since you want to stay, there is one more thing. If you need to, I also want to ask you to help."


    I don''t care if I have more human feelings.


    Xu Qing glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "That''s what happened on the other side of Alcatraz." Xu Shaotang showed a slightly worried look, and slowly said: "the remaining evils of the God''s hands in the Devil Island are not willing to perish. I don''t know what plot they are engaged in. It''s said that they want to resurrect what gods. But I don''t know specifically. If something happens in the Devil Island, if the dragon group can''t control the situation, I still hope you can help them."


    Although the Devil Island has been quiet recently, no one knows what will happen to those ninjas. Xu Shaotang has a hunch that once the Devil Island Event breaks out, it must be a big event. The dragon group really can''t deal with it, even if the dragon will go there in person!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing thought about it carefully, then nodded his head and said: "if I can help, I will try my best. If I can''t help, then I have to look at their own nature. I''m not omnipotent. We know too little about this world."


    "Yes, too few..." Xu Shaotang sighed heavily, and his eyes were full of worry when he looked in the direction of the Devil Island.

 Chapter 1099

    When returning to Xu''s home from Xuqing, Xu Shaotang had been thinking about how to tell his family about going to Kunlun.


    He can imagine the expression of his family when they heard that he was going to Kunlun. People who had been sweet for a long time were always afraid to taste the sour taste. Xu Shaotang didn''t want to taste it, but had to.


    Xu''s family is still a warm and happy picture. As she walks into the house, Xu Shaotang''s eyes pass each woman''s face.


    "Smelly boy, what are you looking at?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang standing there like a fool looking at the women at home, Fang LAN came forward and said with a smile, "these are your women. How long have you been out since then?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles to Fang LAN and says, "isn''t that enough?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the women in the family suddenly blushed. This guy really has no face and no skin. In front of Fang Lan''s face, he was not ashamed to say such disgusting words.


    Fang LAN didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would take such a mouthful. She put her hand on Xu Shaotang''s forehead and patted him. She said angrily, "smelly boy''s face is really getting thicker and thicker!"


    Looking at the different looking daughters-in-law in the family, Fang LAN is extremely satisfied. She thinks that the Xu family has really burned Gao Xiang in their last life. Her son can win so many women''s hearts. She even thinks that this boy has used up all the peach blossom in his life, and he will be single in the next few lives.


    "Enoch, what have I got back?" Xu Shaotang smiles to Fang LAN again, then turns to song Yinuo and asks.


    Song Yinuo brought back all the tea he got from the Mu family and the old man. He thought that he should take it out to make the old man Xu Wenzheng happy.


    "It''s in my room. I''ll get it." Song Yinuo gives the child to Fang LAN and trots upstairs quickly.


    When she came down from the upstairs, she had two cans of tea in her hands.


    Xu Shaotang took the tea from Song Yinuo, put it in front of Xu Wenzheng''s eyes, and said with a smile, "I went out and made some good things for you."


    Although the packaging of these two cans of tea looks very ordinary, Xu Wenzheng knows that the things Xu Shao specially brought back must be the same. As soon as Xu Shaotang put the tea away, he can''t wait to pick up the big pot and open it.


    "Good thing!" Xu Wenzheng sniffed the pungent aroma from the jar, looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "this tea is much better than what you robbed from your in laws before! Who did you rob this time? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Wenzheng with a black line on his face. He pointed to the sky and said with a smile, "you dare not rob that one even if you lend me ten courage. This is from the one above."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Wenzheng shakes his hand, quickly covers the tea jar and swallows a mouthful of water. Naturally, he knows who Xu Shaotang is talking about. He didn''t expect that the one above actually sent tea to Xu Shaotang.


    "The one who sent you?" Xu Wen was suppressing his excitement and asked, "are you sure you didn''t come from there?"


    "Am I as ignorant as you think?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes, pointed to the small half pot of tea and said, "look at this pot again."


    Now that he was sure that the tea was sent by Xu Shaotang, Xu Wenzheng was relieved. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he set his eyes on the small pot and slowly opened the small pot of tea. Suddenly, the whole room sent out a faint fragrance of tea, which had not been brewed. If it was brewed, the fragrance of the tea would be stronger.


    "The best, the best of the best!"


    Xu Wenzheng quickly covered the pot and looked at the small half pot of tea in his hand with praise. He had been immersed in the tea ceremony for many years, but he could tell the quality of the tea. He just knew that the small pot of tea was much more precious than the big one.


    "Do you like it?" Xu Shaotang asked Xu Wenzheng with a smile.


    "Yes!" Xu Wenzheng is smiling happily. His face is almost full of flowers. He looks at Xu Shaotang with pride and says with a smile: "you have a heart! I''ll send some to your uncle later. "


    What Xu Wenzheng said is that he gave Xu Shaotang so many illustrations with his fingernails.


    "You are too stingy, old boss!" Fang langdun was not happy when he saw Xu Wenzheng''s point. He glared at Xu Wenzheng and said, "he is not only your brother-in-law, but also helps us raise such a good daughter-in-law as Shuying. Will you send him away with this tea? I think the more you live, the more stingy you are


    "What do you know?" On hearing Fang Lan''s words, Xu Wenzheng was not happy. He said with a bad smile: "my brother-in-law is better than me. I''ll send him some to seduce him first. If I want more, I''m sorry, no! Unless... "


    "Unless they come to Tianhai!"


    Before Xu Wenzheng''s words were finished, Lin Shuying began to laugh. She didn''t understand that Xu Wenzheng was trying to get her parents to Tianhai. The old couple had been back to Yangcheng for such a long time. With Lin Yunong''s love for Yangcheng, they didn''t have to come to Tianhai.Xu Wenzheng nodded his head with a smile and said, "it''s still the shadow that knows me!"


    Knowing Xu Wenzheng''s plan, Xu''s family burst into laughter. The old man is really bad. It is estimated that Lin yunnong''s heart will be the same as that of a cat when he receives the tea he sent.


    After laughing, Xu Shaotang said to Fang LAN, "Mom, I''m ready to order food in the evening. We''ll have two drinks tonight."


    "Well?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Fang langdun looked at him in a puzzled way and asked: "why do you suddenly think of drinking?"


    In the past, when Xu Shaotang was at home, he would not drink as long as there were no guests. Today, as soon as Xu Shaotang came back, he gave people a strange feeling. He also gave the old man good tea and wanted to have a few drinks with his family, which made Fang LAN smell an unusual taste.


    "I have something to tell you in the evening." Xu Shaotang smile, but that smile with a bit of bitterness and not give up.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu''s family suddenly felt that what Xu Shaotang told them would not be a good thing!


    "Shaotang, is something wrong?" Su Ruyun looks at Xu Shaotang nervously, and even his voice trembles.


    Xu Shaotang walked over, took Su Ruyun''s hand and patted it gently. He nodded with a smile and said, "there''s something really wrong. Let''s talk about it in the evening. I''ll go to the yard to accompany the children."

 Chapter 1100

    In the evening, with the help of song Yinuo, Fang LAN prepared a big dinner for the family.


    With food, how can there be no wine? Red wine and Baijiu were already held by Xu Shaotang on the table, and everyone placed cups.


    Watching Xu Shaotang pour wine for everyone there, everyone''s heart becomes a little heavy.


    "No, what''s your expression?"


    Seeing the dignified look on everyone''s faces, Xu Shaotang said with a smile to the crowd, "you''re like this. This meal is really too hard to eat."


    Looking at the reluctant smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Fang LAN gently shook his head, glared at Xu Shaotang, and said, "what do you want to tell us first, how can we eat at ease? What''s the matter? "


    "It''s no big deal, you look so nervous!" Xu Shaotang tried not to let himself express his true thoughts through emotion. He said with a smile to the people, "it''s just that he may have to go out for a long trip in two days. This time it may be a little long, so he''ll have a meal with everyone. Next time he''ll have a meal together, I don''t know when."


    "How long?" Lin Shuying frowns at Xu Shaotang.


    In the past, Xu Shaotang often went out for ten days and a half months or even longer. It''s not like he didn''t stay at home for a month or two, but it''s never like this.


    She had a hunch that it might be a long time, even too long for them to imagine.


    "It should be a year and a half." Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said, "but it may not be long before the situation changes."


    In fact, he wanted to talk about it for a longer time, but he was worried that these people in his family would find it hard to accept it for a while. That''s why he said that the time was shorter. Going to Kunlun is short for a year and a half, and it is likely to be longer.


    A year and a half!


    Although Xu Shaotang was often away from home, she had never been away from home for such a long time. When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone''s heart suddenly felt sour. However, at the same time, she had some different ideas in her heart. She had roughly guessed where Xu Shaotang was going.


    Looking at the look on several women''s faces, Fang Lan said with a strong smile: "I thought how long I would go. It''s not a long time for a year and a half. You son of a bitch, we''ve been used to it outside these years. It''s OK. Anyway, our family is so busy. It''s time to pass unconsciously."


    "Yes, we are used to it!" Lin Shuying also reluctantly squeezed out a smile, jokingly said: "without you around us, we are still happy."


    It''s against her will, but she can only comfort herself like this. Without Xu Shaotang around, which of them is not a disaster of missing? But she knew in her heart that Xu Shaotang must have something important to do. They couldn''t stop him, they could only support him behind his back.


    "Yes, as if you were rare!" Su Ruyun also with a smile, holding the arms of the child said: "now my eyes but only we Ninger, as for you, which cool where to stay, not to look at you upset."


    Listen to Su Ruyun''s words, Ji Rushu slightly shriveled mouth way: "Ruyun elder sister, you have Ning Er to accompany, which I how to do?"


    "Do you like it?" Su Ruyun showed a colorful smile on his face. He looked at Ji Ru''s book and said, "it''s very simple. Let this bad guy let you have a baby before you leave? Don''t worry, our sisters won''t rob you... "


    "Cough..."


    Hearing Su Ruyun''s words, Xu Wenzheng coughed softly. Hearing Xu Wenzheng''s coughing, Su Ruyun swallowed back her words. She suddenly realized that this is not in their boudoir, but it''s not suitable to say these words in front of Xu Wenzheng and his wife.


    "All right, let''s eat!" Xu Wenzheng picked up the chopsticks in front of him, glared at Xu Shaotang, and said, "it''s worth making a fuss about such a thing. Look at those people in our company, they haven''t been home for a year and a half, and even haven''t been back home for several years. I thought it was a big deal. Such a big thing almost made everyone unable to eat. Don''t you think so Nothing to look for? "


    "Ha ha, someone may want to show his importance, but as a result, he was slapped in the face by the reality mercilessly?"


    Su Ruyun smiles and takes a sip of the red wine in front of her, but she doesn''t drink the taste of the red wine. She just feels bitter in her mouth.


    Although everyone said that they didn''t care about him at all, Xu Shaotang''s heart was warm. He knew that each of them was reluctant to part with himself, but he didn''t even ask what he was going to do. In this way, he expressed his support for him.


    There is such a group of lovely family, of course, he has to protect it well.


    Although Xu Wenzheng''s words are against his will, his words are true. As far as Shengshi group is concerned, there are almost people from all over the country, many of whom can''t go home once a year. Because of various reasons, people who haven''t been home for three or five years are not without them. Their ordinary people can still bear the pain of separation. Why can''t they bear it?Today''s separation is for tomorrow''s better reunion, but also for the future together.


    Compared with a lifetime, this time is really nothing.


    "Well, it seems that I''m being amorous." Xu Shaotang was relieved. He looked at everyone with a smile and said, "although there are still several months to celebrate the new year, today we should celebrate the new year ahead of time."


    "Why can''t the Xu family have a family party for the Spring Festival ahead of time?" Fang LAN looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said with a smile: "it''s rare that people are so together today. Let''s have a good drink. But I can say that I don''t drink much. Don''t look at other people. You''re the dead boss!"


    "No, I''m sure I won''t drink too much!" Xu Wenzheng helplessly looked at Fang LAN, took the wine cup in front of him and gently sipped the wine in the cup.


    The wine was very fragrant, but it was a bitter taste in his mouth. He knew that it was not that the wine was too bitter, but that his heart was bitter.


    "Well, if I drink too much, I won''t care about you!" Fang LAN snorted to Xu Wenzheng, then took up his glass and said to everyone, "come on, let''s have a drink first. We haven''t sat down to drink twice as much together for a long time!"


    "Cheers


    Wine is sad. Everyone tastes different, but everyone feels that the wine in the cup is bitte

 Chapter 1101

    In the evening, Xu Shaotang went to his woman''s room next to each other to "comfort" them, and finally came to the door of pity''s room.


    When he came to the door of pity''s room, there was already a crow of chickens outside, and the sky seemed to be shining.


    Hand gently twist the door handle, the door immediately opened.


    Xu Shaotang walked into the room lightly and locked the door by the way.


    When he walked into the room, Lianxin''s breathing on the bed began to be disordered. Xu Shaotang knew that Lianxin was not asleep.


    Xu Shaotang slowly goes to the bed of Lianxin, and gently climbs onto the bed of Lianxin, then embraces Lianxin from behind.


    At the moment when he hugged pitiful heart, pitiful heart''s body trembled slightly and reached out to hold his hand.


    "Going to Kunlun?" Pity heart tiny sigh a, slowly ask a way.


    "Did you guess?" Xu Shaotang leans his head on Lianxin''s neck, sniffs the fragrance of Lianxin''s body greedily, and the hand held by Lianxin starts to move restlessly.


    If it was in the past, compassion must have wanted to stop Xu Shaotang''s restless hand, but now she knows that Xu Shaotang''s departure may take a year and a half, but she can''t bear to push away the mischievous hand and can only let him do it. Anyway, her whole person is his. What''s wrong with letting him take advantage?


    Pity heart slightly wry smile way: "see you so son also guessed!"


    "It''s not good that women are too smart." Xu Shaotang gently smile, lying in the heart of pity ear with her.


    Feeling the air that Xu Shaotang breathes on his skin, pitying the itching on his heart and body, he turns around slowly, reaches out his hand to block Xu Shaotang''s breath, looks at Xu Shaotang with dim light, and says with some worry: "tell me honestly, is it very dangerous for you to go to Kunlun this time?"


    She also learned something about the Kunlun kingdom from Xu Shaotang. She still remembers the feeling of the Xu family as if they were facing the enemy last time.


    She can guess that the reason why Xu Shaotang wanted to go to Kunlun was related to the last attack of the cloud family.


    "There must be some danger." Xu Shaotang didn''t have to hide too much from the pity that he had seen big waves. He said to pity with a smile, "how many times have I done things that are not dangerous? But I''m not the same now. Do I lie by your side? Don''t worry, I''m a man, but I don''t die so easily! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, pitiful heart quickly put out his hand to cover Xu Shaotang''s mouth, "good net say these unlucky words, also think everyone is not worried about you?"


    "Well, no more!" Xu Shaotang smiles, holding his hand which covers his mouth with pity in his hand, smiles to her with apology, and then slowly says: "after I go to Kunlun, you need to pay more attention to the things at home. I will let the wolf group listen to you. In addition, the following people should continue to trace the whereabouts of WuJie."


    These women in the family only have pity and Ji Rushu in touch with some dark things. Although Ji Rushu used to be a killer, his strength is just average, and he is far less mature than pity in dealing with things, so he has to hand over the family affairs to pity, and only pity can bear the heavy burden.


    "I know!" Pitying heart gently nodded, let Xu Shaotang hold his own cuyi, seriously said: "I was originally a person of the Xu family, Xu''s things, but also my own things."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang put his compassionate hand in front of his mouth and gave it a kiss. He said, "master will stay in Tianhai, too. If there is a master to deal with the Xu family, he will only deal with it. I will tell you his phone number. If there is something you can''t solve, you can call him. And if you find the news of WuJie, you can also tell him. However, don''t disturb him when it''s not important. He doesn''t like to be disturbed. "


    It is necessary for him to tell Lianxin about Xuqing''s temper first. The old man''s temper is very strange. It''s nothing if he is here, but he''s not here, and he doesn''t know how Xuqing''s attitude towards them.


    However, it would not be too bad. The dead old man is willing to give up the chance to transform the virtual world and stay in Tianhai to protect the safety of the Xu family. At least he takes the Xu family seriously.


    "Master, will his old people be in Tianhai?" Pity heart slightly surprised looking at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ve gone to Kunlun, so he''ll stay to protect our family. If there''s any news, he''ll deal with it by the way."


    "Master, his old man has great powers. With him in my heart, I have the bottom." Pitiful heart caresses his chest, the thin silk pajamas, can not block the beautiful scenery, looking at the action of pitiful heart, Xu Shaotang suddenly a burst of blood, a pitiful heart in his arms, wantonly in her body.


    Pitiful heart was stirred by Xu Shaotang, so she felt soft all over. She grabbed Xu Shaotang''s hand and said, "wait a minute, I have business to tell you!"


    Although she also wanted to be intimate with Xu Shaotang, the remaining reason in her heart told her that she had to finish the business first. Otherwise, Xu Shaotang might be gone at dawn, and she couldn''t find anyone to discuss with.But Xu Shaotang''s hand was still, and he said to Lianxin with a smile, "you can say anything directly, it doesn''t affect our tenderness, hehe."


    "Bah!" Pity red face "spit" a, for Xu Shaotang this rogue move, she also has no way, can only let Xu Shaotang in there disorderly, Jiao Chuan way: "Yunkun''s injury has begun to gradually recover, you see how to deal with him, if wait for his injury to recover almost, now that place also don''t know can''t shut him."


    "Well, I''ll see that asshole later!" Xu Shaotang nodded, and then held pity in his arms. He gave pity up and down. At the same time, he gave out a burst of smiley laughter and said, "now let''s not care about that bastard''s business, let your husband hurt you."


    Xu Shaotang has already stirred up her compassion. She went to the Devil Island some time ago. She has just enjoyed the taste of being a woman and longed for such a moment. Now she is held in her arms by Xu Shaotang, and her passion is instantly ignited. When Xu Shaotang speaks, her warm soft lips have been pasted on Xu Shaotang''s lips.


    "Villain, you''ve raised people''s fire. If you don''t feed them today, you can''t leave!" Pity heart panting to Xu Shaotang said.


    "Yes, sir


    Which man has the heart to refuse such a request? Xu Shaotang let out a strange cry and fell on pity like a hungry wolf

 Chapter 1102

    After daybreak, Xu Shaotang, who is in a good mood, comes with her to the security company with the help of compassion.


    In order to shut down Yunkun, Lianxin specially asked someone to open up a room in the basement of the security company. The whole room is made of half meter thick fine steel by welding, and this room has three layers of such fine steel walls.


    In addition, all the rooms are connected with high-voltage electricity. Cameras are installed in every corner of the inner and outer three floors. Once Yunkun changes, someone will pull down the high-voltage switch and give Yunkun some good fruit to eat.


    Looking at the tight protective measures, Xu Shaotang said to Lianxin with a smile, "are you worried that you can''t lock him up?"


    Although the masters of alchemy are very strong, Xu Shaotang doesn''t think that the alchemy masters can break the three thick fine steel walls with their own strength. With the high voltage electricity of tens of thousands of volts, it''s estimated that even if they come, they won''t be able to come out.


    He didn''t take care of the half dead Yunkun after he gave it to Lianxin. Yesterday, Lianxin said that he was worried that Yunkun would not be closed in the present place. He thought that Lianxin was nothing more than Yunkun closed in a slightly stronger room. Now he came here to know that this is not the case at all. With such perfect protective measures, he didn''t know what Lianxin was worried about.


    "Do you think this will hold him?" Pity really didn''t know, just because she knew the destructive power of the alchemy master was too terrible, so under such strict protective measures, she was still a little worried.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "it''s not only possible to close him, but it''s possible to close him for a lifetime! You just put your heart back in your stomach. The master of alchemy is really terrible, but not to this extent. "


    No matter how powerful the master of alchemy is, he will die if he is stabbed with a dagger!


    It is estimated that Xia Jiuli''s fear is the reason why she has built such a strong cell to hold Yun Kun, because she knows what kind of consequences Yun Kun will bring to the Xu family once he gets out of trouble. She also doesn''t want her warm home to be destroyed by anyone.


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, pity heart this just relax own heart, slowly say: "since have come, do you want to see him?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "isn''t his injury getting better soon? Let''s just let him get seriously injured again. Anyway, he has plenty of time to recover slowly


    Looking at the demonic smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, the wolf team members standing next to him felt shivering. They quickly opened the heavy refined steel door, which is also three ways inside and outside. The innermost one is the code lock. When the first and second doors were opened, the wolf team member who was responsible for watching Guan Yunkun looked at compassion.


    When Xu Shaotang was puzzled, Lianxin first told the members of the wolf group a long series of numbers, and then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "the password of the door inside changes every day. Only I know the password of the door. It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s that people in the cloud family know that Yunkun is here and then save him."


    Listening to her words, Xu Shaotang showed a bright smile on her face. She pulled her and gave her a hard kiss on her face. She said with admiration, "you are really considerate. You are worthy of my help!"


    "What are you doing?" In front of the members of the wolf team, pity is not as thick skinned as Xu Shaotang. He quickly pushes Xu Shaotang away with a red face and stares at him with a strange and charming look.


    "Xu Shao, you go on. I don''t see anything." The members of the wolf group laughed and entered the code.


    With the wolf team members will complete the password input, heavy steel door suddenly slowly open.


    In the room, Yunkun''s hands and feet are bound by heavy iron chains, which limits his activity space to the greatest extent. As soon as they come in, they smell a stench. I think Yunkun hasn''t bathed for a long time. Fortunately, there is a bowl sized pit in the corner of the room, otherwise the room will be more smelly.


    "Xu Shaotang! Xu Shaotang Seeing Xu Shaotang who appeared in front of him, Yun Kun roared madly: "I will certainly crush you to pieces! I want you to watch your women die one by one in front of you! I won''t let you go


    "Bang!"


    When Yunkun roared like crazy, Xu Shaotang hit Yunkun''s mouth with a solid fist and said: "dare to scold my woman? You still haven''t learned your lesson


    Being hit by Xu Shaotang''s heavy fist on his face, Yunkun''s figure suddenly shakes, shaking with several iron chains that bound him, and several teeth in his mouth are broken. His unkempt face looks like his mouth is full of blood, which makes him look very disgusting.


    Xu Shaotang has never been a good man or a good woman. If Yun Kun takes the initiative to provoke him, he will bear the consequences and treat his enemies without mercy.


    Although he got a heavy blow from Xu Shaotang, Yun Kun still didn''t have any convergence. He just opened his mouth full of blood and said madly: "Xu Shaotang, you will pay for what you did today. Wait, my cloud family will surely level the Xu family!""Do you think I''ll give you the cloud family a chance?" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the mad dog like Yun Kun and said: "to tell you the truth, I will go to Kunlun immediately to meet your Yun family. Before you destroy the Xu family, I will destroy your Yun family first!"


    "Good courage!" "What do you think you are? Xu Shaotang, welcome to seek death! Ha ha, when you die, all your women will become my playthings. If I get tired of them, I will give them away! Lao Tzu wants people all over the world to know that they used to be Xu Shaotang''s women. Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Listening to Yunkun''s crazy words, the cold frost suddenly appears on his pitiful face. He holds his fist and seems to want to stab Yunkun with a few knives.


    Looking at pitiful heart like this, Xu Shaotang patted her back with a smile and said: "don''t get angry with this kind of mad dog. You go out first. I''ll take care of it. Don''t dirty your eyes."


    "Good! Help me fight more! " Pitiful heart mercilessly looked at cloud Kun, who was laughing wildly, gritted his teeth and said: "it''s better that he can''t think about those dirty things in his life!"


    "Forget it, we don''t need this. We Yunda and Shao are so lecherous. If we cut off his life, wouldn''t he lose the courage to live?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang gently pushed his compassion out and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll let him know the end of barking like a mad dog!"

 Chapter 1103

    When compassion left, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed.


    It was a bloodthirsty, ferocious, cruel look, coupled with the faint smile at the corner of his mouth, which made him look a bit more terrifying. It was a look that made people shudder.


    Even though Yun Kun knew that it was not good for Xu Shaotang to come here to see himself, when he saw Xu Shaotang''s chilling look, he suddenly felt a burst of heartfelt fear in his heart, and a heart instantly came to his throat.


    "You What do you want to do... " Looking at Xu Shaotang walking slowly towards him, Yun Kun can''t help but cry in panic and fear. His voice is a little trembling, his whole body begins to tremble, and his eyes fluctuate.


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth turned up slightly, looked at Yunkun with a cruel look, and said with a smile: "what do you say I want to do? Your injury has almost recovered, so I''m going to add a little more injury to you. Seriously, you are the cutest when you are injured! "


    With Lu Li''s words, Yun Kun immediately knows Xu Shaotang''s plan. He knows that Xu Shaotang''s injury is definitely not a single injury. It will be a very painful moment.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang approaching himself step by step, Yun Kun cried in horror: "Xu Shaotang, if you dare to torture me, I will die in front of you!"


    He is not stupid. He knows the reason why Xu Shaotang has kept his life. Now, he has no other way but to threaten Xu Shaotang with the lives of the cloud family and himself. But obviously, it''s useless to threaten Xu Shaotang with the cloud family. In this way, he has to threaten his own life.


    If Xu Shaotang still wants to use his life to negotiate with the cloud family, Xu Shaotang will care about his life and dare not go too far.


    Listening to the threat of Yunkun, Xu Shaotang kept walking at his feet. He went straight to Yunkun, looked at the unkempt Yunkun and said with a smile, "you won''t die. I can see that you cherish your life more than anyone else! So, you can''t threaten me, Yunkun. If I fall into your hands, I believe you will do the same to me. So, don''t blame me for being cruel. If you want to blame me, blame you for not being my enemy! "


    Then Xu Shaotang suddenly puts out his hand and holds Yunkun''s jaw. He knows that what he will do next will be cruel, which is also painful for Yunkun. Although he believes that Yunkun is afraid of death, when people are in pain to a certain extent, those who are afraid of death will think of death, so as not to suffer this inhuman torture!


    "Kaka..."


    Xu Shaotang cleanly unloads Yunkun''s chin. In Yunkun''s frightened roar and struggle, Xu Shaotang slowly grabs Yunkun''s arm.


    "Click..."


    With the increasing strength of Xu Shaotang''s hand, a gruesome sound of bone fragmentation sounded, accompanied by the sound of bone fragmentation is Yun Kun''s scream.


    It has been proved that no matter how strong a person is, he will still feel the piercing pain when his body suffers from destructive injury. Of course, the soldier who has completely lost his pain needs to be mentioned separately, but he really can''t be called a man!


    When all the bones of Yunkun''s limbs were crushed by Xu Shaotang, Yunkun''s whole body had been wet with sweat. He passed out several times, but he woke up again because of severe pain and continued to bear the inhuman torture.


    At the moment, Yun Kun''s eyes are protruding outwards, and his eyes seem to burst out of his eyes. His limbs are soft and falling down. The whole person is lying on the ground with violent convulsions. There is no more initial arrogance on his face, only the pain of survival and death.


    Don''t mention Yun Kun. Even the members of the wolf group standing there were scared by Xu Shaotang''s evil side. He had to hold the cold wall to keep his body from falling down.


    "It''s painful..." Xu Shaotang squatted down, looked at Yun Kun with a flat face, and said: "since he has become a prisoner, he must have the consciousness of being a prisoner. This is the punishment for your cheap mouth! But don''t worry, I''ll let you enjoy the pain before it''s over! "


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang pulls the half dead Yunkun from the ground, and then blows a heavy blow on Yunkun''s Dantian. His true Qi directly invades Yunkun''s body through his fist, and madly destroys Yunkun''s Dantian and meridians.


    If it''s unbearable pain that Xu Shaotang crushed the bones of his limbs, the pain that his whole meridians were destroyed and his Dantian was broken at the moment, for Yun Kun, has made him want to die, because even if he lives, he will always be a useless man!


    He wants to die, but he can''t even kill himself by biting his tongue. He can only make a "whine" sound. The sound is so painful, just like begging Xu Shaotang to kill him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Xu Shaotang looked at Yun Kun with a smile and said: "although you are not necessarily useful, it''s better to keep it just in case. When you are not useful, I will give you a happy day!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang stood up and said to the pale wolf team members, "let''s go, there''s nothing to look at!"Wolf team members Leng for a long time, this reaction, quickly nodded to Xu Shaotang.


    When he turned and walked out of the room, he only heard a few words squeezed out from his teeth by Yun Kun behind him. Although it was very vague because he removed his jaw, Shaotang still heard what Yun Kun said.


    "Xu Shaotang, you have to die!"


    This is Yun Kun''s curse on Xu Shaotang with all his strength.


    "Not only will I not die, but I will live a wonderful life. I will let you live to see that day!" Xu Shaotang turns back and says something to Yun Kun. Then he goes out with a big stride. After the wolf team closes the heavy iron door, they also follow Xu Shaotang out.


    Outside, pitiful heart also heard cloud Kun that painful scream, watching Xu Shaotang come out, her heart suddenly relieved.


    To be honest, even though she hated Yunkun to death, she was very upset to hear Yunkun''s shrill cry.


    "Come on, go back." Xu Shaotang came forward and grabbed pity''s hand. He said with a smile, "just lock him up here. Unless there is a miracle, he will always be a useless man!"


    After he finished with Lianxin, Xu Shaotang had a simple chat with the wolf team members, and then pulled Lianxin away slowly.

 Chapter 1104

    After returning home, several women were sitting in the yard chatting, because they knew that Xu Shaotang''s time at home was running out, and Lin Shuying didn''t go to the company.


    Since she listened to Xu Shaotang''s advice last time and distributed the power in her hands, she has less things on hand. Even if she doesn''t go to the company, it doesn''t have much influence. If there is an emergency, the Secretary will call her.


    See Xu Shaotang and pity heart come back, a group of people immediately around.


    After chatting with the women at home for a while, Xu Shaotang stood up and said with a smile, "you talk first. I have something to do with Rushu."


    "To me?" Ji Rushu is slightly stunned. Obviously, she doesn''t know in advance that Xu Shaotang will find her.


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Ruyun suddenly turned her eyes, looked at Xu Shaotang and Ji Rushu with a face full of banter, and said with a smile, "in the daytime, are you going to start? Although you want Rushu to have a baby, you don''t have to race against the clock, do you? "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Su Ruyun with a black line on his face, reaches for her Qiong nose and says, "I''m looking for her. What are you thinking all day long?"


    Ji Rushu didn''t look shy after he reacted. He took Xu Shaotang''s hand and said to Su Ruyun with a smile: "we are just going to fight against the clock, sister Ruyun. If you are envious, you might as well come together!"


    "This dead girl!"


    Rao is Su Ruyun, who is always fierce. He blushes when he hears Ji Rushu''s words. He pushes them and says, "OK, you can do whatever you need to do, and we won''t disturb you."


    Looking at Su Ruyun, the goblin meets her opponent, and the girls suddenly smile.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at these women and took Ji Rushu upstairs.


    When he comes to Xu Shaotang''s room, Ji Rushu sits on Xu Shaotang''s bed casually, shakes his feet on the edge of the bed, and asks Xu Shaotang with a smile, "come on, what''s the matter with me? You''re a guy who seldom takes the initiative to look for me except when you''re doing something bad! "


    "Am I as good as you say?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes, sat down next to Ji Rushu, put his hand on her forehead, poked her gently, and said with a smile, "I''m here to find you to steal."


    "Stealing teachers?" Ji Rushu looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face, then covered his mouth and said with a smile: "are you sure that the word behind the word" steal "is" teacher "instead of" person "


    Ji Rushu knows how much she can do. Xu Shaotang seems to have knocked her down with one finger. Do you still need to find her to steal a teacher? He went to Xu Shaotang to steal his teacher!


    In addition to thinking that Xu Shaotang is talking nonsense, Ji Rushu can only think that Xu Shaotang is mostly saying something wrong, or that the bad guy wants to do something shameful with himself, but he is too embarrassed to say it. He makes up an excuse casually, and his ultimate goal is to go to wushanyunyu with her.


    Listening to Ji Rushu''s words, Xu Shaotang almost fell to the ground, reached out and rewarded Ji Rushu''s head with a shudder, and said, "what are you thinking in your head? Well, I''ll tell you straight away. I''m here to learn the art of transvestite. "


    He didn''t forget Ji Rushu''s previous title of "thousand face fantasy butterfly". Although he can also disguise himself, it''s not easy to change face after all. Before going to Kunlun, he can learn the skill of changing face from Ji Rushu, which is very helpful for them to enter Kunlun. So this is his real purpose of looking for Ji Rushu.


    Of course, he is also very willing to do something like shame book after learning.


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ji Rushu knew that he really wanted to be crooked. A red glow suddenly rose on his face. He gently twisted Xu Shaotang and said, "why didn''t you say it earlier, bad guy, you only say half of it every time!"


    "How can I be to blame?" Xu Shaotang put Ji Rushu in his arms and said with a smile, "it''s clear that your little head thinks dirty things all day long. Ha ha!"


    "Bah, it''s not dirty. Besides, do you do less dirty things?" Ji Rushu lies in Xu Shaotang''s arms, reaches out his hand and taps Xu Shaotang''s chest gently. After laughing for a while, he asks Xu Shaotang: "why do you want to learn the technique of changing face suddenly?"


    Ji Rushu''s heart is filled with deep doubts. Xu Shaotang''s sudden action makes her connect Xu Shaotang''s leaving for a period of time. She realizes that there is an inevitable relationship between the two things.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t hide it either. He said to Ji Rushu with a smile, "it''s nothing. I''m going to go out for a while this time. Sometimes it''s not very convenient to use my current identity, so I want to learn how to change face."


    Originally, this is not a secret thing, and there is no need to hide these things between him and Ji Rushu.


    "So it is!" Ji Rushu nodded with relief, which was the same as her guess in her heart. Ji Rushu thought about it and said, "if you want to learn Yirong, it will take a little time. You should not have so much time to learn it. I''ll teach you some simple and quick methods. Although the effect of Yirong is worse, generally no one can see it."When it comes to business, Ji Rushu also put away the idea of joking, and got up from Xu Shaotang''s arms. His serious face caught Xu Shaotang off guard.


    If it''s true that it''s a magic butterfly with thousands of faces, one second it''s still a happy look, the next second it''s a surprisingly serious look. This change is so fast that Xu Shaotang doesn''t respond.


    Leng Leng read Ji Rushu book, which suddenly became extremely serious. A few seconds later, Xu Shaotang came back to his senses, and then slowly said, "let''s speed it up. I really don''t have enough time to learn it carefully. I''d better learn it when I have time. Now I can deal with it."


    "That''s OK. Just wait for me. I''ll go to my room and prepare something." Ji Rushu stood up and quickly walked to his room.


    In fact, the tools of easy to use are all simple tools. If they are used well, they have unexpected effects.


    Looking at Ji Rushu walking out of the room, Xu Shaotang smiles and feels that all this seems to have been arranged by heaven. Ji Rushu''s appearance seems to be to enable him to find a person who knows this well when he goes to Kunlun kingdom to learn the art of face changing. Maybe, this is the so-called destiny!

 Chapter 1105

    "It''s getting cold..."


    At more than three o''clock in the morning, Xu Shaotang loved all the women in his family. When he was sitting alone in the yard, Xu Wenzheng sighed behind him.


    Xu Shaotang looked back at Xu Wenzheng standing behind him and said with a smile, "Dad, don''t you sleep so late?"


    With a smile, Xu Wenzheng went to sit down beside Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "I''ve been driven to my study by your mother. I can''t sleep."


    "It looks like I''ve got you in trouble." Xu Shaotang said jokingly.


    Although this is a joke, it is Xu Shaotang who implicates Xu Wenzheng. Because he doesn''t want to be disturbed by Xu Shaotang and his daughter-in-law, Fang LAN takes the children to his room and goes to sleep. As a result, Xu Wenzheng''s position is lost in the room. Poor Xu Wenzheng is directly driven to the study by Fang LAN.


    "You kid, you tease me about your old man." Xu Wenzheng smiles, stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "are you going to leave now?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Wenzheng in surprise and asked, "how do you know?"


    He is really going to sit at home and go, while the family are sleeping, he wants to leave quietly, do not disturb anyone, he is afraid to see everyone''s reluctant eyes.


    "A son is better than a father!" Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "before you pucker, I know you want to take a shit!"


    "Ha ha!" Listening to Xu Wenzheng''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, we have to leave, and we don''t care about the time for more or less."


    "Everything is arranged at home?" Xu Wenzheng asked with a smile.


    He knows that in addition to accompanying his family, Xu Shaotang is arranging things at home these two days. Although they don''t know what Xu Shaotang is arranging, they know that he must want to ensure the safety of Xu''s family as much as possible after he leaves.


    There are some things that they don''t need to ask about. Xu Shaotang has this family in mind. They all know that what Xu Shaotang does is for the good of this family.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said slowly: "basically, I''ve arranged everything I can think of, and those unexpected things can only be arranged according to circumstances."


    This time is different from the past. When he goes to Kunlun, he can''t get in touch with his family. The magnetic field near Kunlun Mountain is still abnormal. Mobile phones are useless and all means of communication can''t be used. He has to make arrangements in all aspects so that he won''t regret when something happens.


    But after all, he is not an immortal. He can''t do everything. He can only make arrangements for the things he can think of and expect. The rest can only be dealt with when it happens.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Wenzheng nodded slightly. Looking at Xu Shaotang, who has changed a lot in recent years, his face has already faded from his childishness and changed into a determined face. The Xu family can have the present, almost by virtue of Xu Shaotang''s own strength, which makes Xu Wenzheng very happy. His son is promising, and his face is also shining.


    "No matter what you do, you should pay attention to your own safety." Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "the Xu family is called the Xu family because of you. If you have anything to do, our family will be broken up. We''ll always be happy. No matter what you don''t do at home, I have to remember


    "Well, I know." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry, life is my own, and you know, I''m the one who died the most."


    Xu Wenzheng shook his head and said, "your life doesn''t belong to you alone. It belongs to everyone in our family."


    "Don''t make it so serious. It''s like a life and death separation." Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile to Xu Wenzheng and said slowly, "I''m just going to deal with something. It''s not how long I''m going to go. You can think that I''m going to travel to some unknown place alone, and you won''t worry about me."


    "Fart!" Xu Wen was blowing his beard and staring at Xu Shaotang. He was not angry and said, "when you travel, don''t you worry about your family? What is family? No matter where you are, no matter what you are doing, you will always be worried about people


    When parents, which is not worried about life?


    Even though Xu Shaotang has become the pillar of the Xu family and a man of indomitable spirit, in their hearts, Xu Shaotang is just their son. Not to mention that Xu Shaotang is not around them, even if Xu Shaotang is around them, they always have to worry about the child, but they just don''t know what to worry about.


    "Well, I''m wrong!" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders with a smile and said, "just stay at home and wait for me to come back. Things at home are as usual. What happened in the past and what will happen in the future. Our Xu family may have some status now, but we can''t keep it up. You should keep a close eye on this."


    "I''ll save that, of course." Xu Wenzheng said: "although I don''t have as many contacts as you, I have seen some of the world. Looking at the past and the present, how many people who are complacent will come to a good end? You can rest assured that no one in our family likes to bully others! If you have to find someone to come out, it must be youHearing Xu Wenzheng''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks black. Does he like to bully others? No, all the people he dealt with came to deal with him first, and he was passive in counterattack.


    However, it is true that Xu Shaotang used to like to bully others.


    After chatting with Xu Shaotang again, Xu Wenzheng stood up slowly, patted Xu Shaotang heavily on the shoulder and said, "I''m sleepy. I''ll go to have a rest first. When do you go? Decide for yourself!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "OK, go to have a rest. Do you think you can compare yourself with us young people?"


    With a smile, Xu Wenzheng said, "you are going to leave now, and you don''t forget to tease me!"


    After that, Xu Wenzheng went straight to the room without looking at Xu Shaotang again. He didn''t want to see it, but he was afraid that it would make him more reluctant.


    After a long time, Xu Wentang stood up at the door of the room, waiting for a member of the team.


    Xu Shaotang opened the door and sat up. He closed his eyes and said, "let''s go!"


    With the sound of the car starting, there was a soft sigh in every room of the Xu family

 Chapter 1106

    In Beijing, Xu Shaotang got off the plane and was picked up by longzu''s helicopter.


    He did not go to the dragon group, but directly let people go to the Mu family.


    Mu Tiance, who received his notice, was standing there. Except for dancing, he could not see anyone else. The whole Mu family seemed to have disappeared.


    In fact, it''s not the disappearance, but the Mu family and the Xu family are watching mu Tiance in an invisible place.


    Xu Shaotang stepped down from the plane, looked at mu Tiance in surprise, and asked: "only you two go?"


    Mu Tiance gently shook his head, looked at the light dance around him, and said to Xu Shaotang, "to be exact, I''m the only one going!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless look to Mu Tiance, puzzled asked: "your family that two do not go?"


    He said that the two, of course, are mu Jianchen and mu Huangyu. In his prediction, at least one of them should go. It is enough to leave one person to protect the safety of Mu''s family. Now only mu Tiance went alone, which really exceeded his expectation.


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang lightly, patted his hand and said to Xu Shaotang, "I can go alone. If there are too many people going, it''s not good."


    "It''s up to you."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said to Qingwu with a smile, "don''t worry, I will protect your mu Tiance."


    "It''s not certain who will protect who!" Mu Tiance turned his lips and felt that Xu Shaotang''s words were too early.


    Xu Shaotang smiles. Since only the two of them go to Kunlun, it doesn''t matter who protects them. They are the only people who can trust each other there.


    "Do you want to be gentle, or do you want to leave now?" Xu Shaotang looks at the light dance of holding mu Tiance''s hand tightly. He thinks that if he doesn''t leave secretly, maybe the women at home are the same.


    Mu Tiance raised his eyelids slightly and said, "go now!"


    With that, mu Tiance smiles at Qingwu. In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, mu Tiance lowers his head, kisses Qingwu''s cheek, and pats Qingwu''s hand again. This time, Qingwu has released his hand.


    She knows that mu Tiance is crazy about martial arts. Although she is reluctant to give up mu Tiance, she can''t stop mu Tiance from pursuing what she wants.


    "Wow..." Looking at mu Tiance''s action, Xu Shaotang uttered a bad laugh.


    The relationship between mu Tiance and Qingwu is no secret, but Xu Shaotang saw mu Tiance kiss Qingwu in public for the first time, which made Xu Shaotang look at them with a strange smile as if he had found a new world.


    With the release of Qingwu''s hand, mu Tiance''s lips also left Qingwu''s cheek. He took another look at Qingwu, and a flash appeared. He was already sitting on the helicopter.


    Now that mu Tiance is on the plane, Xu Shaotang can''t stay here any longer. After smiling at Qingwu, he gets on the plane and says to the people in longzu, "let''s go!"


    The magnetic field around Kunlun Mountain is still abnormal. They have to go to weizhan first, and then drive from weizhan to Kunlun mountain. Xu Shaotang started to jog with Mu Tien, when


    started, "what time did you get old fellow?"


    Mu Tiance knew that Xu Shaotang was talking about kissing and dancing in public. If it was before, he would be embarrassed. But at the moment, he was calm. He didn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang''s teasing. He just said, "isn''t this a normal thing? Do you think Xu Shaotang will make a fuss? "


    "If it''s someone else, of course there''s nothing to make a fuss about, but it''s not the same for you mu Tiance!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile, and then exclaimed with exaggeration: "you won''t eat your family''s light dance, will you?"


    Originally, he was just joking, but when he said it, he suddenly felt that his joking words were probably right. Seeing mu Tiance and Qingwu''s intimate behavior, they were just a couple on their honeymoon!


    If not, with mu Tiance''s character, he should not do kissing and dancing in public.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s acting skills suddenly showed the light of gossip. He came to Mu Tiance''s side and said with a cheap smile, "when''s the matter? Tell me about it!"


    "Why don''t you die!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang in a bad mood. How boring is Xu Shaotang to ask him about such things?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t think much of Mu Tiance''s unpopular look. He said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "is it because I said it in your house last time that you are enlightened? Tell me, did you take the initiative or did you take the initiative? "


    Mu Tiance is too lazy to pay attention to Xu Shaotang, who is so bored that every cell is in a panic. He moves his buttocks to distance himself from Xu Shaotang in the cabin, and then hums to Xu Shaotang coldly: "Xu Shaotang, I''m ready to die in Kunlun. Are you ready?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s sudden words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then asked, "what preparations have you made?""Qingwu is pregnant..."


    Mu Tiance closed his eyes slightly and said slowly: "even if I die in Kunlun, the Mu family will not be the queen!"


    Looking at mu Tiance''s upright posture, Xu Shaotang''s face slightly drew.


    He seems to understand why mu Tiance ate Qingwu at this time. Even if they changed face and entered the Kunlun Kingdom, their trip was full of danger. Mu Tiance made Qingwu pregnant before going to the Kunlun kingdom. This is not only an explanation for Qingwu, but also a way for the Mu family.


    Unlike him who firmly believes that he will not die in Kunlun, mu Tiance is really ready to die in Kunlun!


    In this way, he finally understood why mu Jianchen and his family did not go to Kunlun. Now they not only need to protect the safety of the Mu family, but also the safety of the child in Qingwu''s stomach. This is not only the blood of the Mu family, but also the retreat left by the Mu family!


    "I believe I will not die in the Kunlun kingdom!" Xu Shaotang didn''t know where his self-confidence came from, but he was still full of confidence and said: "I won''t die, I will come out of Kunlun alive!"


    As Xu Wenzheng said, his life belongs not only to him, but also to the whole Xu family! He still has so many people worthy of his love and concern. How can he be willing to die?


    "I''m full of courage, but I don''t have the courage to look at you


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s OK, who are we with? As long as you have it, I''ll follow you, OK?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Tiance was slightly smothered. For a long time, he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1107

    After arriving in Weixi area, weizhan didn''t know what they were going to do in Kunlun Mountain, but he had already received the order from longjiang to meet any requirements of Xu Shaotang!


    Wei Zhan knew the weight of Long Jiang''s words. Originally, he thought Xu Shaotang would ask for too much, but Xu Shaotang only asked him for a car!


    Looking at the car Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were sitting in, Wei Zhan couldn''t help laughing bitterly and sighed: "people have to die, goods have to be thrown..."


    Why did you call him to break this? Since he was transferred to Weixi area, he has only received a few phone calls from Long Jiang, almost every time it was related to Xu Shaotang, which made him feel helpless,


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know the feeling in weizhan''s heart, but just drove the car on the road where there were no people for a long time.


    "Brother mu, how about discussing something with you?"


    While driving the car, Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Mu Tiance, who was sitting close at his side.


    Mu Tiance didn''t have to guess, but he knew that the things Xu Shaotang discussed with him were certainly not good. He didn''t even bother to open his eyes. He said to Xu Shaotang faintly, "if you have a word, you can say it. If you have a fart, you can let it go!"


    He has learned to be smart now. As long as Xu Shaotang is polite to him, it''s not good for him. At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s tone of discussion makes him wary. I don''t know what Xu Shaotang plans to do.


    As for mu Tiance''s tone and look, Xu Shaotang had already seen nothing strange. He shrugged his shoulders and said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "I think that since we want to change our looks, we need to change our looks to make others unexpected. Only in this way can we reduce the risk of being recognized as much as possible."


    "And then?"


    Mu Tiance still closed his eyes and asked Xu Shaotang in a very flat tone.


    "And then you think, ah, what kind of face change will make people unexpected?" Xu Shaotang glanced over at mu Tiance and said with a smile, "look, if, I say if, if you dress as a woman, you say..."


    "Xu Shaotang!" Before his words were finished, mu Tiance suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said: "do you want to duel with me before entering the Kunlun kingdom?"


    Xu Shaotang knew that mu Tiance''s reaction would be quite fierce. In the face of the angry mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang had to laugh twice. Then he continued to try to persuade mu Tiance and said slowly, "don''t get excited, listen to me..."


    "What you say is nonsense!" Mu Tiance didn''t give Xu Shaotang any chance to persuade him. He said angrily: "if you want to be a woman, I don''t have any opinions, otherwise, I will take back your nonsense!"


    He thought that Xu Shaotang would not say anything good, but he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang, a jerk, would ask him like this!


    Let him become a woman? What''s the name of Kunlun? He wants to see Xu Shaotang make a fool of himself!


    If he had not gone to Kunlun, he would have stopped Xu Shaotang to fight with him.


    "You can be called the most beautiful man in the world. I''m sure you are more suitable to be a woman." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I have your face, even if you don''t say it, I will certainly change my face into a woman. In order that we won''t be seen through by people in Kunlun, what''s the sacrifice?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s solemn and righteous manner, mu Tiance''s mouth twitches slightly and tries to hold back his intention to kick Xu Shaotang out of the car. He closes his eyes and doesn''t want to talk to Xu Shaotang any more.


    Xu Shaotang said so much in awe inspiring righteousness there. Isn''t the subconscious saying that he doesn''t have the spirit of dedication?


    Bullshit dedication, this bastard is not giving up!


    Therefore, mu Tiance directly expressed that he did not give Xu Shaotang any hope except his firm attitude!


    Seeing that mu Tiance closed his eyes, Xu Shaotang felt a little sorry.


    Although he knows that mu Tiance has a 99% chance to refuse, he still hopes to persuade mu Tiance with a little luck. Obviously, the persuasion fails!


    He didn''t have a chance to see mu Tiance become a woman. She thought in her heart that if Mu Tiance became a woman, she would be a gorgeous beauty. Maybe they could still live in the Kunlun world with mu Tiance''s beauty.


    What a good plan. It''s a pity that it can''t be realized. What a pity.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said faintly: "then you''d better think about what name you use in Kunlun kingdom. Mu Tiance''s name must not be used."


    "It seems that you can continue to use the name of Xu Shaotang?" Mu Tiance gently opened his eyes and asked Xu Shaotang, "what''s your name?"


    "Feng Ji!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.This name was already thought out when he came.


    "Why the name?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled.


    "Ha ha, it''s good to turn bad into good." Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a laugh.


    Although the name is just a code, it''s good to have such an expectation. This time he and mu Tiance enter the Kunlun Kingdom, it''s not dangerous. He hopes that all the dangers they encounter will turn into good.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance finally showed a slow smile on his face and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "this name sounds much better than your real name! In that case, my name is Feng an. "


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a black line on his face and said, "you''d better change your name. As soon as you hear your name, others will know that we have a relationship. If one person has an accident, another person can''t run away."


    Mu Tiance shook his head with a smile and asked Xu Shaotang, "I have an accident. Can you run?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang affirmed.


    Xu Shaotang''s words are serious. At the same time, he also believes that if he has an accident, mu Tiance will not run away, because they are the same kind of people, and they are also "opponents" who have experienced the test of life and death several times!


    "That''s it. In that case, what''s the difference between changing the name or not?"


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was relieved and said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "it really doesn''t mean much. From now on, you are my brother, ha ha!"


    "If you say I''m your brother, I should be happier!" Mu Tiance curled his lips and said blandly.

 Chapter 1108

    When entering the Kunlun Mountains, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have changed into a new face, and their clothes have become the clothes of people in the Kunlun world.


    Xu Shaotang learned the art of face changing in Ji Rushu. At the moment, he and mu Tiance become two very ordinary people. They belong to people who will not be noticed when they throw them into the crowd. This is the effect they need.


    Looking at this completely strange face, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "I don''t have to face your beautiful face anymore! It''s much easier, ha ha! "


    Mu Tiance snorted and moved his face for a while.


    Now it''s the end of September. In other places, it may still be very hot. But in Kunlun Mountain, there has been a lot of snow. When they enter Kunlun Mountain, they will see a world of silver and plain clothes. Compared with the last time Xu Shaotang came here, the snow line here has moved forward a lot. Just entering the periphery of Kunlun Mountain, there is accumulated snow under his feet.


    "Do you remember the general location of the Kunlun boundary?" Xu Shaotang slowly asks mu Tiance around him.


    Mu Tiance raised his eyes, shook his head slightly and said: "last time we went directly into the hinterland of Kunlun Mountain by plane. I can only judge the general location when we got there."


    Without this sudden heavy snow, perhaps mu Tiance could have judged the general location, but now the whole Kunlun Mountain is covered with white snow. Looking around, I feel that every place is almost the same, and there is no way to judge the specific location.


    Listen to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly black lines, looking at the eyes of the vast white world, some helpless said: "I do remember the last time kill Yunqing that position, carefully look for it, should be able to find, if there, you should be able to find the general route?"


    Mu Tiance still shook his head and said: "I was in a hurry when I escaped from Kunlun. Who would carefully look at the surrounding geographical environment? Go there first. It should not be far from the entrance of Kunlun. If you look carefully, you should be able to find it. "


    "Well, let''s go there first." Xu Shaotang knew nothing about the entrance of the Kunlun kingdom. Now he had to obey mu Tiance''s arrangement. I hope mu Tiance can figure out the general route when he got there.


    When they enter the boundary of Kunlun Mountain, they don''t look careless. This is the back garden of Kunlun Mountain, and they don''t know if they will meet people in Kunlun mountain. So they''d better be careful. They don''t want to die before they finish.


    After making up their mind, they rushed to the place where they killed Yunqing.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance still adopt the traditional way of marching from front to back, so that the people behind can follow the people in front directly, which can save a lot of energy.


    Because of the cold weather, many predators fell into hibernation, and they did not encounter any animal attacks along the way.


    Xu Shaotang has a good memory. With the direction of the mountain, he can roughly judge where he killed Yunqing last time. Every time he goes up a certain distance, he feels that the mountain forces around him are more familiar, which also proves that their direction should be correct. At least the orientation of the body should not have much deviation.


    Walking, walking in front of Mu Tiance suddenly stop their own steps, Xu Shaotang is about to ask what is the situation, the corner of the eye but see a few drops of blood on the ground.


    Two people immediately went to the bloodstain in front of Mu Tiance vigilant attention to the surrounding situation, Xu Shaotang is squatting down to investigate these drops of blood on the ground.


    The blood has dried up. Xu Shaotang pinches the dried up blood on the snow and puts it in front of his eyes carefully. Then he puts it on the tip of his nose and smells it gently. Then he slightly looks up at mu Tiance and says slowly, "it''s human blood. According to the dried up degree of the blood and the weather here, the blood should not exceed 24 hours."


    As a former "law enforcer", Xu Shaotang has his own experience in judging bloodstains. At this moment, he can roughly judge the bloodstains.


    If the bloodstain is left for a long time, it must have been buried by the snow. Now you can see the big bloodstain, which only means that the bloodstain is not left for a long time, so it is not covered by the snow.


    "At this time, most of the people who left blood here should be from the Kunlun kingdom." Mu Tiance frowned slightly.


    Now, Kunlun Mountain has basically entered a severe winter. Most people don''t come here. Apart from the people in Kunlun, he really can''t imagine where else people will come.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s analysis, Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said: "this injured person is either attacked by wild animals or by people in Kunlun, but it should be more likely to be attacked by people in Kunlun."


    "Most of them were attacked by Kunlun people." Mu Tiance said slowly: "it''s not that there is no struggle in the Kunlun world. In the Kunlun world, Vendetta is very common."


    Because he has gained the memory of people in Kunlun, mu Tiance knows much more about Kunlun than Xu Shaotang. Seeing the blood on the ground, he first thought of revenge."Ha ha, it seems that we have a good play to watch." Listening to Mu Tiance''s analysis, Xu Shaotang showed a slight smile on his face and said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "let''s see if there is any blood nearby. It''s better to find the injured person, even his body."


    As soon as his words came out, mu Tiance understood his plan. Xu Shaotang planned to fish in troubled waters!


    Thinking of this, they immediately searched around. Soon, they saw a few drops of blood again.


    "It seems that our guess is right." Looking at the bloodstain on the ground, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "let''s go, continue to track and see where the bloodstain leads to!"


    The distance of these bloodstains is not far, but it is not close, but it is enough to show that the strength of the injured person should not be weak, at least it is the innate limit of strength. It seems that there is a scene in front of them, an injured person running fast in the snow, his speed is very fast, a flash is tens of meters away, he is in the snow When I run away at full speed, blood is constantly falling from my wounds


    "I hope there is really a good play to watch." Mu Tiance nodded and continued to follow the blood trail that Xu Shaotang could see from a distance.

 Chapter 1109

    After chasing for a distance, a body suddenly appeared in front of their eyes.


    After making sure there was no one else around, they quickly approached the body.


    This is the corpse of a middle-aged man. Except for the huge blood hole in his chest, there are no other scars on his body. He should have been attacked by others, which is fatal. The corpse''s eyes were wide open, and it was obvious that he could not close his eyes. There was a mess around the body, with messy steps and fallen trees everywhere, and the snow under the body was dyed red by blood.


    "It''s the Kunlun people!"


    Mu Tiance glanced at the corpse on the ground with his mouth slightly up. From the man''s costume, he could be sure that he was a person in the Kunlun kingdom.


    Xu Shaotang made a simple investigation of the corpse, stood up and said: "the corpse has not been spotted. Judging from the color of the wound, the death time of this person should be about three hours!"


    At first, they judged that the bloodstain on the ground did not last more than 24 hours. Now when they saw the corpse, according to the color of the flesh on the wound, they made the time more accurate. In this way, they could roughly judge the time of the death of the person.


    "They should be more than one." Mu Tiance looked at these messy steps on the ground and said faintly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "indeed, judging from these steps and the traces of fighting around, there should have been a scuffle here. This man is just one who died in the battle. There should be others who have escaped."


    "Keep chasing!" Mu Tiance smiles and follows the trace left on the ground to chase ahead.


    Now, they have deviated from their predetermined direction, but this is not important any more. It is obviously more important to find these people in the Kunlun Kingdom who kill each other. As long as we find them, it is not easy to find the entrance to the Kunlun kingdom? And there may be more to come.


    Half an hour later, there was a fierce fight in their ears. They stood up and listened carefully. The sound was not big, which proved that the fight was still a little far away from here.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other. Both of them are happy. They know that they should have found the person they want.


    They did not need any language. They followed the sound quickly. They were very careful. They hid their tracks through the trees in the forest. Soon, they saw several shaking figures in the distance.


    As the distance was still a little far, they could not see the appearance of the shaking figures clearly. They leaned over very carefully and stopped 100 meters away from the fighting place. Then, under the cover of the surrounding trees, they hid their bodies and quietly watched the fierce fighting there.


    It can be seen from the costumes of both sides that these two groups of people are quite different. The two people in black have innate strength, while the strength of the other two people in blue is slightly weaker. The strength of the older man should be innate strength, while the strength of the young man is a little less than that of the two people in black Later, the older man in Tsing Yi had to concentrate on protecting the young man in Tsing Yi.


    Behind the other man in Tsing Yi, there was a woman with tears on her face. She looked like she was in her twenties. Now she was crying: "don''t fight, don''t fight, you let Pei Jie go, I''ll go back with you..."


    "No, they killed the children. They must die!"


    One of the men in black made a cold voice in his mouth, and attacked the two more quickly.


    "Bang!"


    Originally, the strength of the Qingyi people was a little weaker. After the two people in black stepped up their attack, the young Qingyi people couldn''t bear the fierce attack of the other party and was hit by a heavy blow.


    "Young master!"


    Seeing that the young man was blown away by one blow, the older man in green suddenly roared. With one blow, he pushed back the man in black who was attacking him. He quickly flashed to the young man and helped him up from the ground.


    The blow of the man in black just now was not light, which directly hurt the young man''s body, and the blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    "I''ll give you a chance to commit suicide and leave you all dead!" Looking at the two men who have come to the end of the storm, the two men in black press step by step and stare at the two men with murderous eyes.


    Although he was injured, the young man''s face was still rebellious. Listening to the words of the two men in black, a smile of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth. He reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "even if we are dead, we will drag you on the back!"


    "I''m afraid you don''t have this ability!" The man in black snorted and looked at the young man with disdain. "Since you don''t want to commit suicide, we''ll have to give you a ride!"


    Then the two men in black threw themselves at them again.


    "Young master, you and miss Tong go first!" Seeing the two hit, the elder man in green pushed away the young people around him and killed the two men in black.


    In fact, the older man in green is at the end of his life. His body is covered with holes left by the man in black. At the moment, he has to face the two men in black who are no less powerful than him, just face to face. Under the attack of the two men in black, he has two more holes."Uncle Wang!"


    Seeing that the older man in Tsing Yi was about to collapse under the attack of the other party, the young man in Tsing Yi suddenly gave out a heartrending roar, his eyes were full of red light, and his eyes were full of hatred when he looked at the two men in black.


    "Let''s go!"


    After receiving the blow from the man in black again, the man in green, who is called "Uncle Wang", roared and dragged the two men in black with his precarious body.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shaotang, hiding behind the tree, asked mu Tiance in a low voice, "do you want to save him? I feel that they are a pair of desperate mandarin ducks


    From their conversation, Xu Shaotang has roughly guessed what happened in this situation. He has no friendship with the man and the woman, but when he saw their pathetic appearance, he felt more or less compassionate.


    "Don''t you already have the answer in your mind?" Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance said faintly. He knew that when Xu Shaotang asked him this question, Xu Shaotang had already made a decision in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang smile, toward mu Tiance made a "OK" gesture, said with a smile: "or you know me! Together


    Mu Tiance nodded gently. At the next moment, they suddenly showed their bodies from behind the tree and rushed to the people fighting together.

 Chapter 1110

    "Who are you?"


    As Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance arrive at the battlefield, the three men in the battle immediately stop, especially the two men in black. They all look at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance with vigilance. They are not fools. With their speed, they know that they are not ordinary people.


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "people who see injustice on the road."


    "Mind your own business!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man in black suddenly changed his face and said coldly: "young man, I advise you not to meddle in your own business, so as not to get into trouble!"


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang was still in the mood to talk with the two men in black, mu Tiance showed a slightly unhappy look on his face. He flashed and attacked one of the men in black. The man raised his hand to take it, but underestimated the strength of Mu Tiance''s hand.


    "Click..."


    With the sound of bone fracture, mu Tiance had already slapped on the man''s hand. After breaking his arm, his palm force kept falling heavily on the man''s chest.


    "Bang!" The man was directly hit by mu Tiance''s hand and fell to the ground. He twitched a little and lost his breath.


    Seeing his companion''s move, he was killed by mu Tiance. Another man''s pupil suddenly shrank, and he subconsciously wanted to escape. However, as soon as his foot moved, Xu Shaotang had already clapped his hand on his forehead. He didn''t even know what the situation was. Half of his body was directly slapped into the snow by Xu Shaotang, and his eyes were protruding until he died. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    Until the two men in black died completely, the three did not recover from the great shock. Originally, they thought they were dead, but they were suddenly saved by two men who were like magic soldiers.


    The key is, the strength of these two people is too strong, the innate limit of the experts are killed by them, you don''t have to guess, they are at least alchemy experts.


    Such young alchemy masters are mostly the children of a big family. Only those big families with extremely rich resources can cultivate such young alchemy masters.


    After being stunned for a long time, the older man in Tsing Yi came back from the great shock. His face was a kind of happiness for the rest of his life. Looking at the two young masters in front of him, he quickly came forward and saluted respectfully: "I''m wang Ru, thank you for your life!"


    At this time, the two young men, a man and a woman, also came up and saluted them respectfully, saying: "Pei Jie (Tong Yu) thank you for your help. May I ask your name, if you have a chance in the future, we can repay you."


    In any world, the strong will be respected. What''s more, these two people are still their saviors and deserve their respect.


    "Feng Ji!"


    "Feng an!"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance speak their names at the same time.


    After smiling at the three, Xu Shaotang asked, "what''s your situation? How could they be pursued? "


    "It''s a long story!" Pei Jie respectfully said to Xu Shaotang, "Tong Yu and I really love each other. However, the Tong family resolutely prevents us from being together. We don''t want to separate, so we want to escape to the outside world of Kunlun. Unexpectedly, we are still chased by the Tong family. Although Uncle Wang secretly attacked and killed one of them, he was also injured by these two people. If not for the two benefactors'' help, we would all die Here it is


    What a bloody story! But like Xu Shaotang''s guess, Pei Jie and Tong Yu are a pair of desperate mandarin ducks.


    The Kunlun world is the same as their world. Many people who love each other can''t be together for various reasons. Xu Shaotang is very glad that he saved them. Otherwise, there will be another pair of dead souls in the world.


    So, the body they saw on the way here should be the tongjiaren who was attacked and killed by Wang Ru. The blood they saw on the way should be Wang Ru''s or Peijie''s.


    "So it is!" Xu Shaotang to three people smile, said: "now no one chase you, you can rest assured to the outside world to live your own life."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Peijie and Tong Yu look at each other, but the deep love in their eyes can''t be hidden.


    Wang Ru looked up at them slightly and asked tentatively, "are you going to see the outside world, too?"


    They naturally think that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are the same people from Kunlun. That''s why they have such a problem.


    "I think so." Xu Shaotang smiles and says ambiguously: "I''m tired of staying at home. It''s rare to have such an opportunity now. Naturally, I want to go out and have a look."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, the three of them were immediately overjoyed. Tong Yu asked the two of them: "I wonder if we can be lucky to be together with the two benefactors?"


    They are not stupid. Although the three pursuers were killed, there is no guarantee that there will be no other pursuers. With these two masters, their safety will be more guaranteed.


    "Maybe not." How could Xu Shaotang not understand the three people''s plan? He shook his head with a smile and said, "we suddenly remembered that there are still important things left at home. We have to go back."When he said this, Xu Shaotang yelled in his heart, you say you want to go back with us!


    He didn''t want to ask them how to go to Kunlun directly. He just wanted to guide them to take the initiative to take them to Kunlun through his own words, so as to avoid some unnecessary troubles. Of course, there is a simpler way, which is to directly threaten them to take him and mu Tiance to the Kunlun Border, and then kill them near the Kunlun Border to avoid future trouble. However, Xu Shaotang can''t do such a thing.


    However, these people did not say that they would go back to Kunlun with them as Xu Shaotang expected. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they said with some regret, "it''s a pity."


    For them, the Kunlun kingdom is the place of nightmare and their hell. It''s too late for them to escape. How can they go back on their own initiative?


    Hearing what they said, Xu Shaotang felt disappointed. Just as he was about to leave, mu Tiance suddenly said to Xu Shaotang, "you idiot! It''s Lu Chi who told you to take two people with you. Don''t you believe it


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and immediately understood the meaning of Mu Tiance. He thought that mu Tiance was very smart. At the same time, he said to Mu Tiance: "don''t talk about me. Aren''t you a road maniac?"

 Chapter 1111

    Seeing that they quarreled for no reason, Wang Ru and the three of them were confused.


    "What are you, my benefactors?" Wang Ru looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance with a confused look in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Wang Ru faintly and said, "it''s nothing. We''re just lost. We''re both road crazies. The outside world looks the same. We''ve been wandering around here for several days. We feel like we''ve been spinning around in the same place. But it doesn''t matter. I''m sure we can find our way! "


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three faces suddenly show a look of surprise. I didn''t expect that these two powerful experts would be Lu Chi. How far out of Kunlun, they are all lost. If they go to the outside world, can they still find their way home?


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang understood what he meant, mu Tiance immediately said, "then you are looking for it? I don''t think you can find your way even if you turn around here a few more times! "


    "You have the ability to look for it!"


    Xu Shaotang is very cooperative and quarrels with mu Tiance. Looking at the posture, they seem to be unhappy with each other.


    Listen to them because of this matter quarrel, three people look at each other, face is helpless look, the two masters are really child temper ah, unexpectedly for this small matter to quarrel.


    But they don''t have the slightest doubt, because there are so many strange people in Kunlun. Comparatively speaking, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are not strange. At most, they are boring!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can I have a word with you?" At this time, Wang Ru didn''t hold back his mouth.


    Hearing Wang Ru''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance show an imperceptible smile on their faces. What they want is to let Wang Ru speak on their own initiative, which is totally different from what they want to ask. Although the final result is the same, what they ask on their own initiative does not necessarily arouse the suspicion of these three people.


    And they pretended to quarrel there just to attract Wang Ru. They took the initiative to speak, which would give people the illusion that their purpose is not so strong.


    "You say it They both took a look at Wang Ru at the same time, and then stared at each other like cockfighting. In that way, they felt that they would fight at any time because of this.


    Looking at them like this, Wang Ru had no choice but to smile. Then he pointed to himself and said to them with a smile, "don''t you forget that we are also from Kunlun?"


    "You?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be surprised and took a look at the three people. Then he made a sudden realization and said with a smile: "yes, how can we forget you?"


    "Both of them are affectionate. Maybe they didn''t notice it." Wang Ru said euphemistically, and then pointed to the mountain in the distance, which was like the back of the mountain, and said, "if you walk along here, you should be able to reach the Kunlun boundary in less than half a day. With the strength of the two benefactors, you should be able to arrive in less than half a day."


    "Is it?" Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, made a look of thinking, muttered: "no wonder I always feel a little familiar there!"


    "You feel familiar everywhere!" Mu Tiance said at the right time.


    Xu Shaotang turned his lips and said, "I said at the beginning that I wanted to go there, but you didn''t listen!"


    Mu Tiance rolled his eyes, stretched out his hand and pointed around, hummed: "where do you not say you want to go around here? You''re killing a mouse with a blind cat


    See two people this and inexplicably quarrel with each other, three people are a burst of helpless smile.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance just want to make this matter more solid. They quarrel so much that they don''t have any doubts about them. Even if they still have doubts, they will be dispelled, because they disguise themselves as two naughty children.


    After a few words of casual quarrel, Xu Shaotang gave a cold hum to Mu Tiance, and then said to Wang Ru carelessly, "well, thank you for guiding us. We have to go first. If you come back to Kunlun one day, you can go to Feng''s house and I''ll buy you a drink."


    "Drink a fart of wine!"


    Mu Tiance jokingly scolded that Xu Shaotang knew that these people would not return to the Kunlun kingdom. He even said something about inviting others to drink here, which was nonsense!


    However, he also knows that Xu Shaotang''s words are not without any effect. When he says so, these three people will definitely believe that they are people in the Kunlun kingdom. Didn''t they hear that Xu Shaotang even reported his own family? I just don''t know if there is a family surnamed Feng in Kunlun.


    Mu Tiance''s guess is right. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three people said to themselves: they are really from a big family!


    "If you want to buy a drink, we should buy you two a drink." Pei Jie said to Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face: "however, we don''t expect to go back in a short time. If the two eunuchs go to the outside world and we are destined to meet again, we will invite them to have a good drink and thank them for saving their lives."Xu Shaotang thought about it, then nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry, since we are so predestined, we will meet again in the future."


    Can meet, that is genius know things, this world is so big, want to really meet, it is really a very unlikely thing.


    However, although it is unlikely, it is necessary to say that 99% of the plays have been made, which is not far from the point.


    Just when they were going to walk towards the mountain, Pei Jie suddenly stopped them.


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang looks back and asks Peijie faintly.


    Pei Jie took a look at Tong Yu and held her hand in his hand. He slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "if you two are free, please send someone to take a message to my family after you get to Kunlun. We will say that Tong Yu and I are very happy outside. Let them not worry about us. Thank you."


    "No problem!" Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said, "it''s just a matter of one sentence. I''ll let people do it after I go back, but you have to tell me where your home is first."


    "It''s in Peijia village. If you ask any one, you''ll know the location of my home." Pei Jie said gratefully to Xu Shaotang.


    "OK, I''ve got it!" Xu Shaotang smiles to Pei Jie, and then walks slowly with mu Tiance to the ridge like mountains.

 Chapter 1112

    "I didn''t expect you to be smart."


    After being separated from Pei Jie and others, Xu Shaotang walked to the distant ridge and said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "I always thought you were used to going straight."


    Mu Tiance said lightly, "it depends on the situation. If you keep going straight, sometimes it''s no doubt that you''re going to die."


    In the secular world, mu Tiance''s strength is extremely strong. With the support of the Mu family, mu Tiance can go straight to anyone. He doesn''t need to consider the consequences at all, because he believes that no one can help him.


    But now in Kunlun, it''s a different situation. There are many people in Kunlun who can take his life. The Mu family is nothing in the eyes of these people in Kunlun. If they are still straightforward, let''s not talk about whether their identity is exposed or not, let''s say that they will offend a powerful person. They will not have a good life.


    Although he was ready to die when he came to Kunlun, it doesn''t mean that he would die foolishly.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you know, it seems that I don''t need to talk to you anymore."


    "You are very wordy indeed." Mu Tiance raised his eyelids and gave Xu Shaotang a light glance, then said: "your acting skills are very good. It''s really inferior not to act."


    "You''re not bad either." Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile and jokingly said: "when there is nothing we can do, maybe we can consider making a movie. As long as you are beautiful, we will never lose money!"


    Mu Tiance snorted: "you think it''s beautiful! Have nothing to do? It''s easy to say that when there''s nothing to do, unless you''re invincible. "


    They chatted freely all the way to any topic they thought of, and at the same time they rushed to the distant ridge.


    From a distance, it seems that the distance between them and that mountain range is not far, but when they really walk up, they know the truth of looking at the mountain and running dead horses. This distance is far more than they imagined.


    But fortunately, the strength of both men is not weak, even if they did not advance at full speed, but they still arrived under the ridge before dark.


    Here, mu Tiance already knows how to go.


    "If you cross this mountain range, you should be able to enter the Kunlun boundary." Mu Tiance pointed to the mountains in front of him and said to Xu Shaotang.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go." Thinking that he could see the real face of Kunlun immediately, Xu Shaotang was more or less excited. Looking at the mountain in front of them, his face showed some urgency.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang that some can''t wait, mu Tiance light said: "from now on, we may meet at any time from Kunlun out of the experts, so, be careful."


    He has been to Kunlun, but now he can''t wait as much as Xu Shaotang. For him, now is the time to enter the dangerous territory.


    Seeing that mu Tiance spoke seriously, Xu Shaotang nodded gently, put away the urgent look on his face, and said to Mu Tiance seriously: "from now on to smoothly enter the Kunlun realm, I will listen to you."


    Xu Shaotang is not that kind of arrogant person. Since mu Tiance has the experience of entering the Kunlun Kingdom, he naturally wants to listen to Mu Tiance. Now everything is for their own safety. It''s best to reduce the danger as much as possible.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance nodded gently, then walked to the front of Xu Shaotang and began to lead the way, while Xu Shaotang closely followed mu Tiance. Now they don''t have to think about anything to save energy. They both concentrated their attention and were ready to deal with the sudden situation around them.


    Soon they were at the top of the mountain.


    "Why can''t you see anything?" Xu Shaotang thought that standing at the top of the mountain range, he could see the Kunlun boundary behind the mountain range. However, when he arrived here, he found that there was nothing behind the mountain range. Looking around, there was snow and ice besides snow and ice. With the clouds and fog between the mountains, a beautiful world of snow and ice was formed.


    Mu Tiance raised his mouth slightly and said, "if you can see it, can the Kunlun Kingdom still be called the Kunlun kingdom? The Kunlun kingdom is surrounded by the border. Even if you come to the front, you can''t see anything as long as you don''t enter it. "


    "So amazing?" Xu Shaotang lowered his voice and asked mu Tiance in a low voice, "how did those people get out and how did you get in?"


    Mu Tiance thought about it and said slowly, "you can think of the Kunlun realm as an egg. The outer boundary is the eggshell, but because we accidentally destroyed the seal of the boundary last time, it''s equivalent to opening a small hole in the eggshell. Only from the position of the hole can you enter and leave the Kunlun realm."


    When mu Tiance said this, Xu Shaotang understood immediately. Mu Tiance said it vividly, which gave him a general understanding of Kunlun.


    When the outline of Kunlun kingdom first appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind, he suddenly patted his head. It seemed that he remembered where he had seen such a situation!Looking at Xu Shaotang''s sudden action, mu Tiance was slightly stunned. He looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, just think of a place I''ve been to before." Xu Shaotang looked at the chaotic world in front of him and said to Mu Tiance in a low voice: "I have been to a place called anjikuni lake before, where there is a lake bottom world. When I was inhaled into the lake bottom world, I found that there seems to be an invisible barrier outside the lake bottom world, which makes people unable to go out."


    The current situation of Kunlun kingdom is very similar to the situation he and the alcoholic maniac met in the world at the bottom of anjikuni lake. At that time, they could not understand what was going on with the invisible barrier. Now, combined with the situation of Kunlun Kingdom, he subconsciously thought whether the world at the bottom of anjikuni lake was also surrounded by a barrier My world?


    If so, what''s the situation of the world at the bottom of Lake anjikuni? Before, he thought it was the last hiding place of Atlantis. Now, knowing that it was all the hoax of Xiaozhi, he began to doubt whether the place was as he thought it was.


    Xu Shaotang''s remark surprised mu Tiance a little, but he was relieved after his surprise. He said faintly: "maybe the Kunlun kingdom is not the only place in the world that is wrapped up by the border."


    Now that the Kunlun kingdom can appear here, it''s not unusual that the unknown frontier world can also appear in other places.

 Chapter 1113

    Mu Tiance has a good memory. They carefully find the hole in the border.


    "Someone!"


    When they were just about to enter the Kunlun realm, they saw two people walking out of the Kunlun realm. They were very fast. When they got out of the Kunlun realm, they disappeared in front of them.


    "These two people should have the strength to refine the divine realm?" Xu Shaotang whispered to Mu Tiance: "it seems that we are restless there."


    They don''t know what the purpose of the outside world of these two Kunlun masters is, but these Kunlun people are used to respecting martial arts. When they come to the outside world, they meet people who are very weak. They are afraid that they will make trouble, right?


    "Leave these things alone." Mu Tiance said faintly: "things outside will be dealt with naturally. We can do what we should do well!"


    Seeing that there was no one around, mu Tiance dodged and entered the Kunlun realm.


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance helplessly and goes in immediately.


    After entering the Kunlun Kingdom, Xu Shaotang was shocked by the scene inside.


    In the Kunlun Mountains, there is a world of white snow everywhere. However, when they enter the Kunlun world, they seem to have entered a paradise. They don''t know how big the Kunlun world is, but what they see is a lush green. It''s a dense forest that can''t see the end. Looking around, it''s full of vitality, and you can still see it A few rooms between the trees.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was in a daze looking at the scene, mu Tiance quickly pulled Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t be in a daze. It''s getting dark. Let''s find a place to settle down first!"


    Being pulled by mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang slowly regained his mind, nodded to Mu Tiance, and followed mu Tiance to quickly hide into the dense forest nearby.


    Although there are several rooms outside the dense forest, they don''t want to disturb the owner of the room. After entering the Kunlun Kingdom, they need to be careful. If they can avoid contact with people in the Kunlun Kingdom, they want to avoid contact as much as possible.


    They come here to improve their strength, not to make enemies with the people here. Although they have taken over many enemies, Feng Ji and Feng an have no enemies in Kunlun.


    After a long distance to the deep forest, it was already dark. At this time, they also found a cave for a temporary rest.


    "This is the Kunlun kingdom?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance in disbelief on the stone wall of the cave.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said: "we are just outside the Kunlun realm. This place should be similar to those remote forests. The real Kunlun realm can only be seen through this dense forest. You are so shocked now. When you see the real Kunlun realm, you don''t know what expression you will have on your face."


    As a matter of fact, when they first broke the border and entered the Kunlun Kingdom, they were not much better than Xu Shaotang. No one thought that there was such a paradise in the perennial ice and snow of Kunlun mountain.


    However, although the scene is beautiful, it is only a sparsely populated primeval forest. If we want to see the Kunlun Border as a country, they should be at the border of the country now, and they have not gone deep into the real core area at all.


    Xu Shaotang was surprised by mu Tiance''s words again and asked curiously, "what is the real Kunlun Kingdom like?"


    "I can''t tell you. It''s just like our city, but there are no tall buildings, airplanes and cars." Mu Tiance thought about it, but he didn''t know how to explain it to Xu Shaotang. He had to say vaguely, "you can see Kunlun as a remote city in our world, but some places are more advanced than ancient times."


    "I see..."


    Xu Shaotang can''t help but have a picture in his mind. It''s a picture of the people''s life in ancient Xia. Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang combines the picture in his mind with the ancient town in Jiangnan.


    In Xu Shaotang''s imagination, the real Kunlun kingdom may be the ancient town in Jiangnan.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang found something wrong again. He frowned and asked mu Tiance, "it seems that there is not much difference between here and outside. Do you feel that the aura here is stronger?"


    "There is not much difference between this place and our world!" Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said faintly: "although it looks like a vibrant place, in fact, in the eyes of people in Kunlun, it''s just like desert and Gobi."


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang stares at the dense forest they are in. It seems that it has nothing to do with the barren land like desert and Gobi?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who is just like a curious baby, mu Tiance felt helpless and impatient. He said faintly: "in the Kunlun Kingdom, the place with the most abundant aura is the territory of the most powerful family. The more far away from the core area, the rarer the aura is. For example, it''s already a marginal area. Do you think it''s ok What kind of aura can there be? "In fact, when he first came to Kunlun, mu Tiance didn''t know this. The reason why he knew Kunlun so well was because he got the memory of the people in Kunlun. Most of his understanding of Kunlun now comes from the information in the mind of the person he got the memory of.


    If it were not for the special ability to read people''s memory, he would be similar to Xu Shaotang now.


    Therefore, mu Tiance felt that he should thank Cain. If Cain did not want to occupy his body, he would not devour Cain''s soul, and he would not be able to obtain Cain''s Secret skills. In terms of personal strength, Xu Shaotang might have left him far behind.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know that mu Tiance was thinking about these messy things again. He just took a sudden look at mu Tiance and said slowly: "it seems that we still have a long way to go if we want to improve our strength here!"


    Originally, Xu Shaotang planned to hide in a place where he could not find anyone to improve his own strength. Now listening to Mu Tiance''s words, he knows that his plan has failed.


    If you want to improve your strength quickly, you have to enter the core area with abundant aura. But correspondingly, there must be more experts in those places, and their danger will be greater.


    "Of course!" Mu Tiance nodded his head and said, "this is the law of the jungle in Kunlun."

 Chapter 1114

    A chat with mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a deeper understanding of Kunlun.


    Xu Shaotang is very glad that he is with mu Tiance. If he comes alone, he may have to take many detours just to understand these things.


    "I''ll get something to eat." Xu Shaotang stood up and looked at the dark night sky outside and said to Mu Tiance.


    "Together."


    Mu Tiance nodded and stood up.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise and joked: "you seem to be working hard all of a sudden!"


    If he had wanted to find food before, mu Tiance would have sat here for sure. Today, for the first time, mu Tiance wanted to go with him, which surprised him.


    "It''s far more dangerous than you think." Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly and said slowly: "in this dense forest, there is not something that can kill you and me!"


    "Really?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m timid. Don''t scare me."


    Mu Tiance didn''t want to talk to Xu Shaotang, so he walked out slowly.


    Seeing that mu Tiance looks like this, Xu Shaotang also puts aside his joking thoughts and walks out behind mu Tiance.


    The dense forest outside the cave is dark. It''s depressing to be in such a dense forest. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what''s going on here. He can only concentrate his whole body and listen carefully to the subtle sounds around him. Now, the role of ears is far greater than that of eyes.


    Suddenly, a subtle voice came from Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    Xu Shaotang heard it, and mu Tiance also heard it. Although they couldn''t see anything, they could feel that there was a beast about to attack them.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was going to fight, a strong wind suddenly hit him. At the moment when the strong wind hit, Xu Shaotang had already crossed his body and launched a counterattack. Mu Tiance also condensed his light red Qi on his fist and suddenly hit the unknown beast.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Their fists almost hit a soft thing at the same time. The beast ate and hurt, and immediately gave out a roar. With the roar, a smell of fishy smell came into their noses.


    The unknown beast obviously didn''t expect to encounter the hard stubble as soon as he came out to look for food. He was hit by their fists and immediately knew that he had found the wrong prey. At the moment of falling to the ground, he suddenly jumped up from the ground and wanted to run into the dense forest.


    "Want to run?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the beast could escape even after being punched by him and mu Tiance. Unwilling to do so, he immediately jumped on the beast. His real Qi condensed into a knife and fiercely cleaved toward the direction of the beast''s escape.


    "Ouch..."


    The real Qi directly cuts a deep hole in the beast''s body. The beast suddenly loses the ability to escape and can only make a loud roar. It seems that he wants to scare Xu Shaotang away with his own roar.


    But it underestimated Xu Shaotang''s determination to eat it. When the beast howled, it was a real Qi. With a sound of "puff", the beast''s howling stopped suddenly.


    "Do you want to run after me?" It seems that the beast has lost its breath. With a smile, Xu Shaotang squats down in the dark and plans to drag the beast''s body back to the cave to see what it is.


    Just as Xu Shaotang squatted down, the beast suddenly seemed to be dead and resurrected. He opened his mouth and tried his best to bite Xu Shaotang''s head.


    Xu Shaotang was startled by the sudden action of the beast. He jumped away subconsciously. At the same time, he was attacked by a real Qi.


    Once again by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, that is the dying beast can no longer support, the body heavily fell to the ground, issued a unwilling roar, gradually lost breath.


    "Should I die now?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the beast would pretend to be dead and want to die with him. He tried to kick two feet on the beast. Seeing that he didn''t respond, he and mu Tiance dragged the beast''s body back to the cave.


    By the bonfire in the cave, they finally saw the beast''s appearance.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance suspiciously. The monster is a bit like a leopard, but it is different from a leopard. There is a horn nearly 20 cm long on the head. What''s more surprising is that the monster has three tails!


    Xu Shaotang is sure that he has never seen such a monster before, so he can only hope that mu Tiance, who knows something about the Kunlun Kingdom, can do it.


    "Ferocious Mu Tiance looked at the monster''s body curiously and said with great interest: "I didn''t expect that there was such a monster, but didn''t ferocious have five tails? Why does this one have only three tails? "


    "Five tails..." Xu Shaotang looked at the ferocious corpse with a black line on his face, then shrugged to Mu Tiance and said, "maybe it has two tails that have been bitten off by other beasts."Originally, Xu Shaotang was just talking nonsense at random, but mu Tiance took it seriously. He looked curiously at the ferocious tail, and then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "it''s true that you''re right. You see here, it''s obvious that you''ve bitten off two tails."


    Xu Shaotang looked along the direction of Mu Tiance''s fingers and saw two healed scars on his ferocious tail.


    "I was bitten off..." Xu Shaotang said in silence: "this thing has nothing to do. What''s with so many tails? This is dry food for myself when I''m hungry? "


    "As if to confuse the enemy." Mu Tiance said slowly: "ferocious five tail, often use their own tail to lure other predators to prey, and then take the opportunity to attack and kill other predators. When in danger, it will use its own tail to confuse other predators and let the predator attack its tail, while it will take the opportunity to escape. "


    Hearing mu Tiance''s explanation, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a look of "long insight". He didn''t expect that this thing would be so insidious. No wonder he was planning to pretend to be dead and bite himself when he was dying.


    "Hey, no matter how insidious it is, it''s not our food now!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang cut off the strong hind legs and peeled off the fur on the surface. He began to roast the meat.


    "Waste!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s rude action, mu Tiance snorted: "a complete and ferocious fur should be worth a lot of money, so it''s wasted by you!"


    "It''s OK, we don''t lack..."


    When Xu Shaotang was about to say that he was not short of money, a question suddenly came to his mind. Their money should not work in Kunlun

 Chapter 1115

    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Mu Tiance seems to have guessed what Xu Shaotang wants to say. He looks at Xu Shaotang with a funny face, but the meaning in his eyes is very clear.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance and hummed: "since you know, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "Didn''t you ask?" Mu Tiance said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. He doesn''t ask. Can''t mu Tiance say it?


    In the secular world, he is used to never worrying about money. If he suddenly wants Xu Shaotang in Kunlun to worry about money, he is really not used to it.


    After a moment of silence, Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance and said, "what is the currency in circulation in the Kunlun kingdom?"


    Mu Tiance has the memory of people in the Kunlun kingdom. He should have known these things for a long time.


    "Real gold and silver!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang really wants to lift a stone and smash it on mu Tiance''s head to see what bullshit he is thinking. He knows that real gold and silver can be used in it, but he doesn''t tell him. If he had known, he could have brought a lot of gold bars to Kunlun!


    Money goes all over the world, but it''s hard to do without money!


    This simple truth, I believe, is completely feasible in both Kunlun and secular circles.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s look worse than eating flies, mu Tiance said with a smile, "do you really want to fight with me now?"


    "The devil wants to fight you!" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "there are so many experts in Kunlun. If you want to fight, there should be a lot of people. You don''t have to think about me every day. I''m not interested in fighting with you at all! With this time, I might as well have a good meal and have a good sleep! "


    When I brag and fart with mu Tiance here, the barbecue in Xu Shaotang''s hand has given off a delicious smell.


    Don''t say, although the ferocious appearance is not satisfactory, but the taste of the meat is very fragrant, perhaps because it is a real pure natural and pollution-free game!


    Fortunately, this ferocious animal is dead now. If this ferocious animal is still alive, I know that Xu Shaotang, an asshole, has taken it as a game. I think he will commit suicide in shame. What about the good beast?


    Xu Shaotang gives mu Tiance a portion of the roasted meat, and then sits there to enjoy it. It''s different from mu Tiance''s slow and orderly way of eating it. Lu Li can be said to be gobbling it up.


    When the food can no longer sustain, Xu Shaotang has half lying on the ground, touching his stomach, full of satisfaction, said: "I suddenly began to like Kunlun!"


    At first, he didn''t like Kunlun. He didn''t expect to meet such a rare delicacy here. It made him suddenly feel that Kunlun was not as annoying as he thought. Of course, except for his enemies.


    Mu Tiance squinted at Xu Shaotang and said, "if you like Kunlun, you can stay here all the time."


    "Forget it, I''d better get my goal and leave!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "although the delicious food is good, no matter how good it is, it''s not as good as my own home!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance tore the meat slightly, then murmured: "my family is also very good..."


    "Homesick?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in surprise. For the first time, mu Tiance is homesick in front of him.


    Mu Tiance did not deny it and nodded gently.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you mu Tiance would be homesick, but it''s very good. At least it shows that you are changing in a good direction."


    "What do you say?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a little doubt. Doesn''t he just want to be a home? Why is he changing in a better direction?


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile and said slowly, "homesickness is not a disgrace. I was homesick most of the time when I was in Kunlun. You know homesickness, at least it means that you are now becoming a husband and a son from mu Tiance..."


    In other words, mu Tiance is changing from a boy to a man, a man who knows how to bear and care!


    Xu Shaotang can guess that mu Tiance''s change should be due to the inseparable relationship with light dance.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance was slightly stunned. Then he lowered his head and silently ate the barbecue in his hand. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When mu Tiance finished his barbecue, Xu Shaotang reached out and handed over a round thing.


    "What is it?" Mu Tiance looks at what Xu Shaotang has handed over.


    "Elixir, should be the elixir of healing." Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what this thing is. He only knows that Yunkun was so seriously injured that yunhaichao gave him this thing to eat. "Take it. I don''t know what the specific effect of this thing is, but it should be used to save lives after being injured. I have two here, one for each of us, just in case."When he came to Kunlun Kingdom, he took these two pills with him. Kunlun kingdom is an extremely dangerous place for them. Even though they have changed their appearance, they can''t guarantee that they won''t be hurt. Although both of them have strong recovery ability, they are also prepared to take these pills. Maybe they can save lives at a critical time.


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance reached out and took the ammunition. He didn''t say any thanks to Xu Shaotang. He just put away the pill carefully.


    Between him and Xu Shaotang, in fact, there is no need to say anything grateful. If these two pills are in his hands, he will also give one to Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, let''s have a rest early. We have to find a way out of the woods tomorrow." Xu Shaotang put his hands behind his head and began to doze by leaning against the stone wall of the cave.


    Mu Tiance nodded and leaned against the wall slowly. However, he didn''t fall asleep as easily as Xu Shaotang. He was thinking about a lot of things in his mind, and the human figures were constantly passing through his mind. This kind of situation was unprecedented to him.


    In fact, mu Tiance can''t sleep, and Xu Shaotang can''t sleep either. Although he seems to be asleep, his mind is also thinking about his family. The smiling faces of his family appear one after another in front of him. He wants to hold them in his arms, but he knows clearly in his mind that this is just his imagination.


    They thought about their own affairs, and finally fell asleep slowly

 Chapter 1116

    The next day, when the sky just lit up, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had already set out from the cave.


    Their goal today is to cross the vast virgin forest, and then sneak into the core area of Kunlun before dark. Then they will appear in the eyes of Kunlun people under the name of Feng Ji and Feng an.


    In the dense forest, two shadows are shuttling quickly. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are both fast. Even in the Kunlun area, their speed is not slow.


    "How big is this forest?"


    An hour later, Xu Shaotang stops breathlessly and looks at mu Tiance with a bitter face.


    He originally thought that the forest was only about 10 kilometers at most, but he and mu Tiance ran wildly in the jungle for an hour. Although their speed was reduced because of the obstruction of the trees in the dense forest, even according to their speed in the dense forest, they were at least 40 or 50 kilometers deep into the dense forest.


    Even so, they can''t see the end of the dense forest.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang stopped, mu Tiance also stopped. He took a look at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "it should be several hours. When we passed through the dense forest before, it should have taken us almost half a day."


    In fact, the last time he and Xu Qing came here, their speed was not so fast, mainly because they were more curious and cautious, and they didn''t run as fast as he and Xu Shaotang.


    "How much?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a look of astonishment. If this is calculated, the dense forest does not seem to be much smaller than Shenlong mountain! Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance speechless and said, "didn''t you say that Kunlun is just a small city? Is this what you call a small town? "


    According to this calculation, the forest is hundreds of kilometers around, which is much larger than the average city. This is just the tip of the iceberg in the Kunlun area. If all of them are calculated, I don''t know how big the Kunlun area will be.


    Mu Tiance nodded and naturally said: "I only said that the core urban area of Kunlun is only as big as a small city, and I didn''t say that the whole Kunlun is only so big! As long as we haven''t finished the Kunlun boundary, how can I know how big it is? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance speechless, and said to Mu Tiance for a long time: "please make it clear at one time next time. If you say so little, you will make me sick."


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    "Neurasthenia..."


    After chatting with mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang had a rest, and went through the dense forest with mu Tiance again.


    But this time, knowing the approximate size of the dense forest, Xu Shaotang didn''t run as fast as he did at the beginning. He slowed down his speed. In this way, he could save a lot of physical strength. In case of any situation, he would not have to deal with it.


    After walking through the dense forest for a distance again, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly flashed to both sides at the same time. Just as they dodged, two arrows passed through their position at a very fast speed. If their movements were not fast enough, they might have become two corpses now.


    "To die!"


    Inexplicably attacked, Xu Shaotang heart a ruthless, immediately follow the arrow flying in the direction of rapid movement.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang moved, mu Tiance also moved immediately. They arrived at their attacker almost at the same time. Just when they were going to kill the attacker hiding in the grass, the man who was still in a daze finally came to his senses, and immediately yelled to the two who were about to fall on him: "misunderstanding! Misunderstanding


    "Misunderstanding?" Hearing that person''s voice, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance put away their hands at the same time, then coldly looked at the person who looked at them with some fear, and coldly hummed: "you tell me, how can I misunderstand? If you can''t tell me why, be careful of your life


    The man in front of them looked like he was in his early thirties. His face was dirty, and his clothes looked shabby. I didn''t know whether he had cut them in the dense forest or just like that.


    At the moment, the man is holding a big bow and arrow in his hand. Two arrows are still on the bow and arrow, but now he releases the half drawn bow string. It seems that he is showing Xu Shaotang that he has no malice in this way.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance know that the man in front of them is not an ordinary person by his ability to shoot two arrows at the same time.


    Looking at their cold and fierce eyes, the man quickly threw his bow and arrow on the ground, carefully looked at the two extremely fast people, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and trembled and said: "the little man''s name is Lu Yuan. He is a hunter in Nanchi village. Originally, he wanted to go to the mountains with other hunters to fight some prey and exchange some things for life..."


    "Ha ha, do you mean that you take us as prey?" Xu Shaotang sneered, then grabbed Lu Yuan''s collar and said: "do you think we are stupid? Can you treat such two big living people as prey? "Facing the fierce Xu Shaotang, Lu Yuan quickly waved his hand and said in horror: "no, no, I thought you were the people who robbed our prey and killed my companion, so..."


    There was no need for him to go on with the following words. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance understood what he meant. Although this reason could be explained, none of them knew whether what Lu Yuan said was true or false.


    Xu Shaotang loosens Lu Yuan''s collar and takes a look at mu Tiance. It seems that he is asking mu Tiance whether to kill him or not.


    He didn''t know much about Kunlun, so he would ask mu Tiance about many things before he knew the real situation of Kunlun.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s inquiring eyes, mu Tiance thought a little and asked, "you said someone robbed your prey and killed your companion. Where are their bodies? What''s the prey you''ve been robbed of? "


    When they first came to Kunlun, mu Tiance also put away his edge. If he didn''t kill people, he still didn''t want to kill them. After all, they came to Kunlun to improve their strength, not to make enemies here.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s question, the man knew that his life had been saved for the time being. He quickly pointed to the direction behind him and said to Mu Tiance, "the bodies of the two hunters in our village are over there, and there is an injured man guarding their bodies in the cave. If you don''t believe me, you can follow me to have a look."


    "Good!" They both nodded at the same time.

 Chapter 1117

    They followed the hunter to the cave he said.


    In the cave, the two corpses lay there quietly, and their clothes were similar to those of the hunter.


    Next to the cave, there is a man dressed as a hunter lying on the ground. Xu Shaotang gives the injured man a simple look. There is a long wound on his chest, which is pulled directly from his right shoulder to his left chest. They can clearly see the blood on the man''s clothes.


    Seeing the scene in the cave, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other. They both send a message that the hunter is not lying.


    "Jin Cheng, they are..."


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance walking into the cave with the hunter, the hunter lying on the ground looks at the hunter with inquiring eyes. At the same time, there is a nervous look in his eyes. Obviously, he is afraid that the two strangers will do harm to them.


    Jin Cheng didn''t know the identities of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, so he had to say to his injured companion, "I just took them as the killers of Dalu, which almost caused a misunderstanding, so I brought them to have a look."


    "I''m curious about what kind of prey is worth killing and snatching."


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin and looked at the hunter named Jin Cheng.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, the two hunters looked alert at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang looked at them with a smile and said, "I''m just curious. I don''t mean anything else. If we want to kill you, you don''t have any resistance."


    If these two hunters were put in their secular world, they might be half of the masters. But in Kunlun world, where there are so many masters, they are nothing at all. With the strength of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, they can kill them without any effort.


    Thinking about the unfathomable strength of these two people, Jin Cheng looks at the injured hunter, and finally sighs helplessly.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang and he were telling the truth. With their skills, if they really wanted to kill them, they would not even have time to react.


    "Blue eyed toad..." Slowly say the name of the game, with a bit of gold in the eyes.


    Blue eyed toad?


    Xu Shaotang was about to ask, but mu Tiance gently touched him, and then said faintly: "no wonder, with your weak strength, you really can''t keep this treasure."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what the blue eyed toad was, but mu Tiance knew that he was afraid that Xu Shaotang''s random questions would arouse others'' suspicion, so he took the words.


    Listen to Mu Tiance''s words, Jin Cheng and the injured hunter''s face are blue and white. Mu Tiance''s words are very direct and don''t give them any face at all. However, in their opinion, this is the attitude that the strong should have, so although they are not comfortable, they dare not say anything.


    "Do you know where those people who robbed you of the blue eyed toad have gone?" Mu Tiance did not look at the look on the two faces at all, but asked faintly.


    "Are you also interested in the blue eyed toad?" Jin Cheng asked with a bitter smile.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "I''m a little interested. I''ve only heard about this kind of thing, but I haven''t really seen it. Moreover, the value of this blue eyed Golden Toad should be quite high. Do you think I''m interested?"


    "Blue eyed toads are really valuable." Jin Cheng looked bitterly at mu Tiance, reached out and pointed to the front right, and said indignantly, "those people are going in that direction, they should be going out of the mountain. We don''t ask two of you to recover the blue eyed toad for us, but if you catch up with those people, kill them and take revenge for our companions. Jin Cheng thanks two of you here."


    With that, Jin Cheng knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang.


    When he raised his forehead, there was a trace of blood on his forehead.


    Looking at the indignant Jin Cheng, mu Tiance thought a little, and then said faintly: "let''s wait to catch up with them."


    With that, mu Tiance takes Xu Shaotang to the direction that Jin Cheng points to.


    After chasing a distance, Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with doubts: "what is that blue eyed Golden Toad?"


    "Simply put, a toad with green eyes but golden body." Mu Tiance said with a smile.


    "Toad..." Xu Shaotang said with a cold face: "this thing is very valuable?"


    Mu Tiance nodded and said: "as far as I know, the blue eyed toad should be a very precious medicinal material. The price of a blue eyed toad should be no less than ten thousand gold! It is said that the green eyed toad is a kind of medicinal material that can be met but not sought. Even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it. "


    "Ten thousand gold!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes twinkled with stars. He didn''t care what kind of medicinal materials the blue eyed toad could be used for. He only knew that now he and mu Tiance were penniless. They needed money to survive in the Kunlun kingdom. Although they didn''t have much idea of the so-called "ten thousand gold", since it was valuable, it should be very valuable The amount of money.If he can make a windfall, he certainly doesn''t mind, which can also solve their urgent need.


    After reaction, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "what are you waiting for? Let''s hurry to chase it!"


    "Money fan!"


    Mu Tiance snorted, but he quickened his pace and chased after him outside the mountain.


    "Besides, aren''t you a money addict?" Xu Shaotang smiles and shrugs, and quickly follows mu Tiance.


    After chasing a distance, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops mu Tiance. Mu Tiance turns around and sees Xu Shaotang standing there looking at a pile of shrubs.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s puzzled look at himself, Xu Shaotang pointed to the Bush and said, "look here, the mark of the Bush breaking is very obvious. If I guess correctly, it should have been left ten minutes ago."


    Xu Shaotang has spent so long in the "law enforcer". These tracking skills are far better than mu Tiance''s. He can judge the approximate time of leaving this mark from the broken mark of the bush.


    "Ten minutes?" Mu Tiance gently raised his eyelids and said with a smile, "then we should be able to catch up soon, but I don''t know if the blue eyed toad is in the hands of these people."


    "Whether he''s here or not! Catch up and you''ll know! " With a smile, Xu Shaotang immediately stood up and quickly chased forward with mu Tiance.


    They were very fast and soon heard something.

 Chapter 1118

    Hearing the slightly disordered voice, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s movements slowed down.


    When they got closer, they found that the sound they heard was actually a quarrel.


    Two people cover own body shape to lean toward past, very quickly, then saw several people who confront there.


    Some of them are old or young. The older ones look like they are in their early 40s, while the younger ones look about the same age as Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, you trash deserve the blue eyed toad?" One of the older middle-aged people coldly looked at the three people opposite him with a look of disdain. Beside him was the young man about the same age as Xu Shaotang. This middle-aged man and another person protected the young man left and right.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, who are hiding behind the big tree, look at each other and smile at the same time. The target they are pursuing is right. The blue eyed toad is in the hands of these people, but now I don''t know whether these people are infighting or meeting people who want to take it as their own.


    When the four people across from him heard the middle-aged man''s words, they suddenly showed an angry look on their faces. They looked at the middle-aged man with disdain on their faces. Then they turned to the young man and said angrily, "Mr. Huo, your Huo family is rich. Why do you want to rob us of this blue eyed toad? Don''t you think it''s beneath your dignity? "


    The young man, who was called Mr. Huo, gave the man a faint look and said with a smile, "my Huo family is really rich, but the blue eyed toad is of great use to me. Joan advised you to hand over the green eyed toad. If you know what you are going to do, maybe I can consider saving your life!"


    "It seems that you are going to rob openly?"


    Hear Huo childe''s words, the fist in that person''s hand immediately clenches, the two people beside him also look at the person opposite with indignation.


    The so-called natural circulation retribution is probably their present situation, they just snatched the blue eyed Toad from others, but in the twinkling of an eye, they suffered the same thing, a bit of coincidence, but also felt that God was joking with them.


    "What about Ming Pao?" Huo childe''s eyes showed a trace of Li Mang, coldly said: "you are all old, don''t you understand the law of the jungle? Give you two choices, either hand over the blue eyed toad, or let my people kill you, and I''ll find the blue eyed Toad from your corpses! "


    His words, without a trace of room for negotiation, with a bit of cold, but also out of the Kunlun world''s biggest rule - the law of the jungle!


    As Mr. Huo''s voice fell, the two people around him immediately stepped forward and killed the three people in front of him.


    In the face of Huo Gongzi and others'' pressing, the three people in the opposite are filled with boundless anger. However, although they are extremely angry, they have nothing to do. They know that they are not Huo Gongzi and others'' opponents. If they fight in the first World War, they will die in their hands.


    After a period of struggle between heaven and man, the three finally compromised. They took a look at each other and reached a consensus almost in an instant: hand over the blue eyed toad to protect their lives!


    Although the blue eyed toads are precious, their lives are even more precious!


    "We''ll take it!" One of them came forward slowly and said to master Huo and others, "we can give you the blue eyed toad, and you should keep your promise and let us go!"


    Huo childe lightly nods, light says: "your life, to me, worthless!"


    Xu Shaotang, hiding behind the tree, hears the conversation between the two groups of people. He secretly says that the three people who own the blue eyed toad are stupid. He also knows that this person is not a good stubble according to the tone of Mr. Huo. As long as they hand over the blue eyed toad, Xu Shaotang concludes that the three people will surely die!


    Mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang have the same idea. When they observe all this secretly, they turn their eyes to Xu Shaotang. It seems that they are asking Xu Shaotang if they want a yellow sparrow.


    It has to be said that after entering the Kunlun Kingdom, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had a lot of tacit understanding. Looking at mu Tiance''s eyes, Xu Shaotang understood mu Tiance''s meaning, and then nodded to him gently.


    This kind of thing, of course, needs to be done later. Anyway, these two groups of people are not good birds. If they can kill Mr. Huo and others to get the blue eyed toad, he is very willing to do this kind of thing. Anyway, this is a deep mountain forest. Even if they kill Mr. Huo and others, no one knows that they are the ones who kill them.


    Just when they secretly make eye contact, the three of them have already taken out a box and handed it to Mr. Huo and others.


    Mr. Huo''s men took over the box and opened it. When they were sure that the box was filled with blue eyed toads, the man nodded slightly to Mr. Huo.


    Seeing the man nodding, master Huo reached out and took the box containing the blue eyed toad. Then he said to the three people faintly, "you are wise. OK, you can go!"


    Mr. Huo waved his hand impatiently, as if he were driving away some annoying flies."Goodbye!" Although they were very angry in their hearts, they had nothing to do. They hugged Mr. Huo and others slightly, then turned and walked out.


    Just as they turned around, Mr. Huo suddenly gave his two men a look. It was a kind of cold and heartless look like a dark wolf. They knew each other and secretly felt lucky. When the three men just walked out less than two steps, their bodies suddenly burst up, and a pair of iron fists struck the three men who left like lightning.


    "Poof!"


    The iron fists of the two passed through the chests of the people they chose. Before they could react, they saw a bloody fist appear in front of them.


    "You How cruel... "


    A word hasn''t finished, two people who have been punched through their chest have been killed.


    At this time, the person who was not attacked also responded. He wanted to run away, but he had no chance. When he was ready to run, Mr. Huo''s people had blocked his way one after another.


    If there was no extra words, the two men suddenly attacked the man again. The strength of the man was not as good as that of the two men. Now they were attacked by the two men again. They didn''t even make three moves, so they broke their necks.


    Looking at the three bodies lying on the ground, Mr. Huo showed a cruel smile and said to himself: "childish! If you tell me about it, won''t it damage the reputation of the Huo family? "

 Chapter 1119

    Although Kunlun kingdom is a place where the strong are respected, it is not a good thing to do this kind of thing to rob other people''s treasures with the status of Huo family''s Kunlun kingdom.


    After all, people live a face, trees live a skin, reputation for the Huo family, sometimes more important than life.


    Therefore, killing three people is a permanent disaster!


    But they didn''t know that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance saw it all.


    Xu Shaotang shrugs to Mu Tiance with a face that is as expected. At the same time, he points to the Huo family and indicates that mu Tiance is ready to launch a surprise attack.


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart. He didn''t know what kind of expression he would have on his face when they killed the two men under master Huo in the same way.


    It should be wonderful, right? Xu Shaotang tilted his lips and began to laugh.


    Glancing at the bodies of the three people on the ground again, master Huo''s eyes returned to the box with the blue eyed Golden Toad, and said faintly: "let''s go home!"


    "Young master, how about their bodies..."


    Before his subordinates finished speaking, master Huo impatiently interrupted this man and said with a smile, "leave it to the wild animals here."


    Hearing what Huo said, there was no abnormal look on those two faces.


    When they got what they wanted, they immediately went out of the mountain.


    Watching the three turn around, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other. Mu Tiance''s eyes are still a bit provocative. It seems that he wants to compare with Xu Shaotang who can kill his chosen prey.


    Xu Shaotang is also helpless about Mu Tiance''s psychology. However, since mu Tiance wants to compete, Xu Shaotang can''t refuse to fight. In return for mu Tiance''s provocative look, he reaches out and points to the person on the left of Mr. Huo, which means that the person is his chosen target.


    Mu Tiance nodded. Just as he nodded, his figure had jumped out. Naturally, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to fall behind. He immediately attacked the man on the left.


    "Who!"


    It has to be said that the two men under master Huo still have a few brushes. When Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance show their murders, they already realize that there are still people hiding here. Subconsciously, they let out a roar and block in front of master Huo at the fastest speed.


    Their speed is very fast, but Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s speed is faster. Just when they were standing in front of Huo Gongzi, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s fierce Qi had already arrived in front of them. They had no time to dodge, so they could only rely on their physical instinct to avoid their own vital points.


    "Poof


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s Qi almost fell on the person they chose at the same time. In an instant, a stream of scarlet blood splashed out. Mu Tiance''s selected person was directly cut off an arm by mu Tiance''s fierce Qi, while Xu Shaotang''s Qi cut a long cut on the other person''s body. It felt like they were going to cut that person''s waist.


    No contest!


    Both of them failed to kill the person they chose, but only seriously injured them. It was a draw, or they both lost because they were confident that they could kill each other. Now it seems that these two people are still a little better than they thought.


    "Who are you?" Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance coming out from behind the big tree, Mr. Huo, who is protected in the middle by his subordinates, asks fiercely.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t ask about the injuries of the two people who were standing in front of him, as if he thought it was a matter of course for them to stand in front of him.


    Even though they were seriously injured by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, they insisted, even without a cry. Their eyes were staring at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, and the hatred in their eyes was very strong.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "I won''t tell you. Let you be depressed to death in ignorance."


    "What a lot of nonsense!" Mu Tiance took an impatient look at Xu Shaotang and hummed, "it''s important to get down to business now!"


    They are here to snatch the blue eyed toad, not to talk to these people. He doesn''t want anyone behind them to play the game of yellow sparrow.


    "You all heard that. He didn''t want you to live longer." Xu Shaotang pointed to Mu Tiance with a smile and said to master Huo with a smile: "if you want to get revenge on the way to huangquan, you can go to find him. Don''t come to me. I''m afraid of ghosts!"


    As soon as the words fall, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly strikes the man who was almost cut off by him like a flash of lightning, and mu Tiance also strikes the man with a fist.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance attack, Mr. Huo suddenly pushes the two people who are in front of him forward, and he quickly escapes to the mountain.


    "You have the two men!"


    How can Xu Shaotang let Mr. Huo leave? Seeing that young master Huo runs away, he blows away the man who is pushed by young master Huo. He says something to Mu Tiance and immediately chases after the escaped young master Huo.How can master Huo''s speed compare with Xu Shaotang''s? He dares to run less than 500 meters. Xu Shaotang catches up with him and punches him in the back.


    "Bang!"


    Young master Huo fell to the ground heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow". The fierce voice just now was no longer there. He just looked at Xu Shaotang approaching him in horror and said to Xu Shaotang with a look of prayer: "you want the blue eyed Golden Toad, I can give it to you, please..."


    "It''s useless for you to ask me. If I don''t finish you soon, my friend will tell me more nonsense."


    Xu Shaotang ignored Mr. Huo''s plea and poured his true Qi into his fist. When he spoke, his fist had already fallen on Mr. Huo''s head.


    Young master Huo just had time to give out a dull hum, and his body fell to the ground, and his tianlinggai was directly broken by Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Huo''s corpse, Xu Shaotang went to pick up the box he held in his hand, shook his head slightly at Huo''s corpse and said, "to tell you the truth, you have to have bad luck..."


    After that, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Mu Tiance. Over there, mu Tiance had already finished the battle. The two people who had been seriously injured could not support themselves under mu Tiance. They had followed their master Huo.


    "We''d better find a place to bury these bodies." Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "we should be kind people."


    "I think you want to destroy the body!"


    Mu Tiance didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s lies at all. He said with his lips curled.

 Chapter 1120

    When the two dug a big hole to bury all the bodies at the scene, it was dark again.


    Looking at the pit that had been filled by them, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "brother mu, no matter how much hatred they had before they died, these people will still be buried together after they die."


    "If I die in Kunlun, my biggest wish is not to be buried with you!" Mu Tiance tilted his eyes to Xu Shaotang and said, "because you talk too much, I will be bored to death by you!"


    "Ha ha, you should thank God!" "If you don''t have fun, I''ll be too bored to pat you on the shoulder," he said


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look. He didn''t want to listen to Xu Shaotang''s nonsense again, and walked to the distance.


    After such a series of things, it should be impossible for them to get out of the mountain today, but they were not in a hurry. They simply found a place to rest in the mountain and planned to go out after dawn tomorrow.


    This night, perhaps because they were close to the edge of the forest, they never encountered any unexpected situation. After they found something to eat, they took a rest.


    The next day, they only drove for more than an hour and walked out of the mountain.


    None of them thought that they would waste such a long time in this mountain forest.


    "Come out at last!"


    When the line of sight gradually widened, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing.


    "You will see the real Kunlun boundary soon!" Mu Tiance said with a smile.


    He knows that Xu Shaotang has always been quite curious about the Kunlun kingdom. Standing in their current position, they still can''t see the general outline of the Kunlun kingdom. They can only vaguely see some houses similar to farmhouses, which are not the core area of the Kunlun kingdom. They are basically on the outskirts of the city.


    Thinking that he would soon be able to see the legend of the Kunlun Kingdom, Xu Shaotang was also a little excited. He looked at mu Tiance and said, "what are we waiting for here? My dear brother


    "You''d better not scream so disgustingly!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a black face. Although Xu Shaotang''s words are aimed at their current status, he always feels a little uncomfortable. Whenever he hears Xu Shaotang call him that, he always has the impulse to hit people.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you have to get used to it slowly. You can''t expose our identity."


    "That''s the way you yell to expose us!" Mu Tiance snorted. He didn''t want to talk to Xu Shaotang again. He quickly walked to Kunlun.


    Xu Shaotang shrugs and smiles helplessly at mu Tiance''s back. Then he quickly follows him.


    More than an hour later, the outline of Kunlun Kingdom finally appeared in Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    Xu Shaotang grew up and looked at the scene in front of him in astonishment. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said to Mu Tiance with black lines on his face: "this is what you said, similar to our world?"


    "Is there a big difference?" Mu Tiance asked inexplicably.


    "Bullshit!" Xu Shaotang was speechless.


    In his imagination, Kunlun should be a picture of an ancient town in the south of the Yangtze River, or the traditional courtyard in the capital, just like the ancient Xia Dynasty. However, the scene in front of him is far from the Kunlun realm he imagined. Mu Tiance''s words are not wrong, they just give him a misunderstanding.


    It''s really similar to the outside world. There are no tall buildings, but there are tall towers that look like huge stones.


    The houses in their sight are indeed similar to those in the ancient Xia Dynasty. The scattered green tile houses look more like ornaments. The first thing people notice is the peaks that insert into the earth like a sword. On those peaks, you can see the shadow of some buildings. These peaks seem to be distributed according to certain rules.


    In the middle of these peaks is the largest and highest peak. When you look up, the peak seems to go straight into the sky. You can''t see how high it is.


    After shaking for a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly recovered and pointed to the highest mountain in the middle and asked mu Tiance, "is that the core position of the whole Kunlun kingdom?"


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "that mountain is called Tianzhu Mountain. People here believe that it is the pillar that supports heaven and earth."


    Xu Shaotang naturally didn''t believe this view. Modern science has long proved that Pangu''s idea of creating heaven and earth is just a myth, and no one can control the formation of heaven and earth.


    However, Xu Shaotang heard a different meaning from mu Tiance''s words and asked curiously, "listen to what you mean, no one in the whole Kunlun Kingdom has ever climbed that mountain?"


    If someone goes to the top, there will be no argument to support heaven and earth.


    Mu Tiance nodded his head and said: "anyone who intends to climb that mountain will die inexplicably. In the eyes of people in Kunlun Kingdom, the gods in their hearts live on this mountain. Climbing Tianzhu Mountain is blasphemous, so they will be punished by God. Therefore, Tianzhu Mountain has become a forbidden area in Kunlun"Wait!"


    Hearing mu Tiance say this, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of a thing in his mind and quickly asked mu Tiance, "do you think that the resurrected spirit of the Ninja you killed is similar to the one in Kunlun kingdom?"


    Both he and mu Tiance have seen the fighting of those powerful people who Xiaozhi showed them. Those who can easily lift a mountain should be the so-called gods. Suddenly, he thought, are these so-called gods those powerful and frightening people?


    "I don''t know!" Mu Tiance said simply: "no one can say these things clearly, only when we have the strength to contact these things."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, it''s too early for us to think about it."


    Their current strength is not particularly strong in the Kunlun world. Even the real strong in the Kunlun world, no one can climb that mountain. It''s no different for them to go now than to die.


    It''s better for them to do their own thing than to speculate here.


    Looking at the vague outline of the Kunlun Kingdom, mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "let''s go and take you to appreciate the local conditions and customs of the Kunlun kingdom."


    "Ha ha, I think we''d better find a place to see if we can sell this thing." Xu Shaotang shook the box with the blue eyed toad in front of Mu Tiance and said with a smile, "I don''t want us to have any pocket money here..."

 Chapter 1121

    Whether before or after his rebirth, Xu Shaotang did not worry about money.


    In the past, when they were law enforcers, money was not of great use to them. Later, it was reborn to Xu Shaotang. Money was just a number to him. Now he suddenly entered the Kunlun realm. Without money, Xu Shaotang would not be used to it.


    Fortunately, mu Tiance knows where to sell the blue eyed toad. Xu Shaotang believes that after selling the blue eyed toad, they should not worry about money for the time being.


    Kunlun has its own bazaar, just as they do outside. Xu Shaotang now follows mu Tiance around in the bazaar.


    The bazaar is not very lively, but we can also see people coming and going. Their appearance has not aroused the suspicion of people here. Everyone is doing their own things, and they do not seem to notice them at all.


    The market here is similar to what Xu Shaotang imagined. Looking at it, most of the people should be ordinary people, or a little bit better than the ordinary people in the outside world. The sound of peddlers constantly comes from his ears, and some strange things appear in Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    However, he has no time to see what these strange things are next to each other. Instead, he follows mu Tiance into a shop called "yubaozhai".


    "What do you need?"


    Looking at the two people walking into the shop, the slightly fat shop owner immediately welcomed them with a smile.


    Mu Tiance took a look at the shop owner and said, "we have something on hand. I believe you should be interested in it."


    "Oh, what?" After listening to Mu Tiance''s words, the shop owner immediately became interested and looked at mu Tiance curiously.


    "Just look at it!"


    Mu Tiance took the box containing the blue eyed Toad from Xu Shaotang and opened it in front of the shop owner.


    When he saw the things in the box, the shop owner''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his fat face trembled slightly. He quickly went to the door and hung a sign with the word "close down" on the door. After closing the door, he came to Mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "please come to the inner hall with me."


    Looking at the store owner''s action, Xu Shaotang knows that the blue eyed toad really looks like a treasure.


    After taking them to the inner hall, the shopkeeper invited them to sit down and poured them with fragrant tea.


    "Let''s make an offer." The shopkeeper sat down and said straight to the point.


    "You''d better make an offer." "I''m afraid the price we offer scares you," Xu Shaotang told the shopkeeper in a joking tone


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the shop owner laughed and asked, "if you let me make an offer, I''m afraid it will be very different from the expected price of the two. Are you sure you want me to make an offer?"


    You''re old!


    With a few words from the shop owner, Xu Shaotang judged that the slightly fat shop owner belonged to the type of laoyoutiao, but this was also the essence of the businessman.


    It is not unreasonable to say that there is no business without fraud.


    Mu Tiance light smile, said: "let''s see your price and our psychological price in the end how much difference."


    Seeing that they insisted on asking for their own price, the shopkeeper thought about it a little, then stretched out five fingers and said, "five thousand gold!"


    "How much?" Xu Shaotang''s face turned black instantly. He thought that the Birdman would certainly lower the price, but he didn''t expect that the Birdman would be so hard pressed. How could things that so many people could snatch be worth such money? Although he didn''t know what the concept of five thousand gold was in Kunlun, he expected that it would be no less than ten thousand gold.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face, the shop owner didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his offer. He just said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "normally, the value of the blue eyed toad should be no less than ten thousand gold, but it depends on whether the two can find real buyers. For those who really need the blue eyed toad, it''s priceless, but for those who don''t need it, it''s fun It''s almost like garbage. "


    "You mean we can''t find a real buyer?" Xu Shaotang squints at the unscrupulous businessman in front of him. If it wasn''t because he was in Kunlun, he really wanted to beat him up.


    "No!" The shop owner shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not difficult to find the real buyers. But to tell you the truth, if you take them and sell them, the prices offered by the real buyers may not be higher than mine. Even, they won''t give you a cent!"


    Ming Pao?!


    Xu Shaotang thought of this word in his mind. He didn''t mean that the shop owner was robbing, but listened to the tone of the shop owner. If they were to take the blue eyed toad to find the real buyer, the other party would be robbing!


    While Xu Shaotang was thinking, mu Tiance nodded his head and said, "what you said is reasonable! In that case, five thousand gold


    Seeing that mu Tiance had agreed to come down, Xu Shaotang didn''t have much more. He believed that mu Tiance should have a clear idea.


    "Cheerfulness!" The owner of the shop thought that he would bargain with the two people, but he didn''t expect that the other party agreed so happily. He was very happy. He gave them a thumbs up with a smile and said, "I haven''t met such a cheerful person for a long time. For the sake of you two, I''ll add 500 gold to make friends with you."Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were stunned at the same time when the shop owner''s words came out. They all agreed to the unscrupulous merchant''s offer. The unscrupulous merchant actually increased the price again. What''s the trouble?


    Looking at the puzzled color on their faces, the shop owner said with a smile: "I, he Rong, have read countless people in my life. I''m not an ordinary person to look at you, so I really want to make friends with you. If you have any good things in the future, you can also bring them to me."


    He Rong really lives up to the reputation of a unscrupulous businessman. Just because these two people can accept their own prices, he can see that these two people are people who have seen the world. They don''t bargain with themselves. On the one hand, they agree with what they have said, and on the other hand, they disdain to haggle over every detail. If people who have not seen the world listen to him say that they could have sold ten thousand gold things but only give five thousand gold, I''m sure I''ll get up and leave immediately, looking for the next buyer.


    "You really think highly of us." Xu Shaotang looked at he Rong with a smile and nodded: "it''s a good thing to get 500 more gold. Let''s thank boss he first."


    He Rong laughed and said, "you two don''t have to be modest. I don''t have any other skills. I''m still very accurate in judging people. If you sit down for a while, I''ll go and get money for you."

 Chapter 1122

    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance leave yubaozhai with the five thousand five hundred gold they got from he Rong.


    At first, Xu Shaotang thought that five thousand gold was gold, but when he saw it, he found that besides gold, there was black gold.


    Five thousand five hundred gold, that is fifty black gold coins plus five hundred gold coins.


    "There is always a feeling of being cheated..."


    Xu Shaotang holds a black gold coin in his hand and plays with it. It feels like steel sprayed with black paint. There are some simple patterns on it, and there is a kind of text that they have never seen before. I don''t know why one of these things is worth 100 gold coins. If Mu Tiance didn''t know something about Kunlun, Xu Shaotang would think he was melted This unscrupulous businessman has made a mistake.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face covered with black lines, mu Tiance said with a smile: "I heard that the black gold was left by those demons. People in Kunlun can''t make it at all. Its quantity is invariable, so it has such value."


    "No wonder!" After listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang understood why the words on the black gold coins were not seen. It turned out that they were not the words of the world.


    The black gold coin can''t be made. It''s hard currency. It''s a hundred times more expensive than gold.


    Carrying a heavy bag, Xu Shaotang feels relieved and finally returns to his life without worrying about money.


    However, one problem has just been solved, and the next one is coming.


    Where are you going?


    From the beginning of entering the Kunlun realm, Xu Shaotang was like a headless fly. He knew little about the Kunlun realm. He wanted to find a place with rich aura to improve his strength. However, he didn''t know where this place was.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, mu Tiance''s mouth slightly turned up and asked, "don''t you know what to do next?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "you are really the roundworm in my stomach."


    "Go away!"


    As soon as these words came out, mu Tiance''s good mood was immediately destroyed. He glared at Xu Shaotang and walked forward with great strides.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and quickly followed mu Tiance''s steps. Now he has no destination. His idea is very simple. Where mu Tiance goes, he will go!


    They wandered around the market for a while, and finally came to a hotel to stay.


    This hotel is not much different from the hotel they know. It''s just a little bit crude, and there''s no Internet or TV.


    It was also at this time that Xu Shaotang realized that the five thousand five hundred gold is really a huge sum of money. If we want to compare it with the price of the outside world, the five thousand five hundred gold should be equivalent to 50 million or even hundreds of millions of the outside world!


    Although this is not a particularly terrible figure, Xu Shaotang knows that the five thousand five hundred gold should be enough for their expenses here.


    After arriving at the hotel room, Xu Shaotang approaches mu Tiance and looks at him with a smile.


    "What for?" Mu Tiance takes a wary look at Xu Shaotang. Whenever Xu Shaotang smiles like this, he knows nothing good will happen.


    "Hey, where should you sit down next to Xu Shaoyun?" he asked


    "Why, do you want to go to the cloud''s house to explore the reality?" When Xu Shaotang asked about the cloud family, mu Tiance snorted and said, "now you go to spy on the cloud family. If you are found, unless there is a miracle, you will die."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "of course I know that, but anyway, we can''t find a place right now. I''ll go to see where the cloud family is. If I have a chance to add a little jam to the cloud family in the future, I''ll know what to do."


    The cloud family has always been a serious problem for Xu Shaotang. In terms of his and mu Tiance''s current strength, it would be like a fool''s dream to destroy the cloud family. However, before dealing with the cloud family, it''s good to know the opponent first. Only by knowing yourself and your opponent can you win a hundred battles.


    Everyone has the right to make mistakes, but he and mu Tiance are now in the Kunlun realm, and they can''t tolerate them to make mistakes. Otherwise, they may be doomed.


    Therefore, even if he wants to deal with the cloud family, he has to think of a panacea. The best way is to use the move of bringing disaster to the East and use other people''s hands to destroy the cloud family!


    "The cloud family should be far away from us." Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang calmly and said, "if you really just want to go to the neighborhood of Yun''s house, I''ll accompany you tomorrow."


    "Reliable!"


    Xu Shaotang snapped his fingers and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "let''s eat well and sleep well tonight, and go to Yun''s home early tomorrow morning!"


    They have been living in the mountains and forests for the past two days. It must be false to say that they are not tired. Even if they don''t resent living in the mountains, they are not comfortable in the mountains.


    After learning something about the Kunlun world from mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang went back to his room and lay in bed thinking about how to go next. When he thought about this problem, the figure of his family involuntarily came to his mind. He didn''t know how long they would stay in the Kunlun world and when they would meet his family.Thinking, Xu Shaotang gradually closed his eyes.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, his heart beat suddenly and without warning, and a voice seemed to be calling from the bottom of his heart.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang is sleepless for a moment. He reaches for his heart, gets up from the bed and quickly goes to the window of the room to open it.


    At the moment of opening the window, his heart beat more violently, and the voice at the bottom of his heart was clearer, which seemed to guide him to a certain place!


    Xu Shaotang quickly along the direction of his heart that voice guidance to see, immediately on a pair of eyes, although the outside is very dark, but he can still see that pair of eyes.


    The owner of those eyes seemed to notice that Xu Shaotang was looking at himself. He immediately jumped up and fled to the distance.


    "It''s the one who appeared in Qin Qianyu''s concert!"


    Xu Shaotang was so excited that he immediately thought of that person. When he first met that person, he seemed to be wearing a fiery red dress. At that time, his heart felt the same way, but the feeling was not so strong.


    Thinking of that man, Xu Shaotang''s cold sweat immediately ran down his forehead.


    That man knew his identity. At the beginning, he and mu Tiance judged that he was from the Kunlun kingdom. Just by the way that he looked at himself just now, he knew that most of him had recognized himself. He couldn''t imagine what kind of situation they would face if that man told the identity of him and mu Tiance!

 Chapter 1123

    "We must catch up!"


    This is the only idea in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    Now he must find out whether this man is an enemy or a friend. If this man is an enemy, he and mu Tiance will start to run for their lives.


    At the moment of the thought in my mind, Xu Shaotang''s body had jumped out of the window, picked up all his speed, and chased the man away.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang had seen the figure of the man.


    The man is standing on the edge of a clear river. He seems to have expected that Xu Shaotang would come after him. In other words, this man Intentionally brought Xu Shaotang here.


    "Who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart that kind of violent beating feeling surges up again, he carefully looks at this person, completes the defensive posture, slowly approaches it.


    "You''re after me? Don''t you know who I am? "


    It was a woman''s voice, which sounded very pleasant, a bit like the singing voice of a oriole.


    Gradually, Xu Shaotang has been close to the woman. With the faint light, he can see the general outline of the woman''s face. Although he only looked at it, he can also see that it is a beautiful woman. Now Xu Shaotang can''t see her specific features clearly, so he can only imagine the woman''s appearance with the general outline.


    The closer he got to the woman, the stronger Xu Shaotang''s heart beat. His heart seemed to jump out of his chest.


    Xu Shaotang covers his chest, the woman also covers his chest, two eyes touch each other, from each other''s eyes inside to see a thick color of doubt.


    "Shall we meet?" When standing opposite the woman, Xu Shaotang felt familiar again. He was sure that the woman was the one in red he saw on the day of Qin Qianyu''s concert.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the woman gently shook her head and said, "we have indeed met. If I guess correctly, you should be the one who chased me outside the Kunlun boundary that day, right?"


    It''s over! Sure enough, I was recognized!


    Xu Shaotang looked at the woman again with some vigilance in his eyes. He shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean that day, I said before that day! I don''t know why. I feel like you''re familiar with it. "


    His words are tantamount to admitting in disguise that he is the person who chased her that day. Anyway, the woman has recognized him. No matter how cunning he is, it doesn''t help. It''s better to simply admit it than to say some ridiculous words. If the woman has no hostility to them, it doesn''t hurt to admit it.


    Maybe they can make their first friend in Kunlun.


    Then again, he and the woman just took a quick look that day and found that after looking at her, the woman left immediately. The woman may not remember what he looked like at that time.


    Of course, this is the best result, the worst result is that he and mu Tiance are going to run for their lives!


    "I feel familiar with you, too." The woman''s words with a bit of doubt tone, slightly frowned: "but before that, I''m sure I''ve never seen you."


    "What''s your name?"


    Do not want to understand all this, Xu Shaotang can only ask the identity of this woman.


    The woman looked up at Xu Shaotang, then said with a smile, "why should I tell you? Shouldn''t you tell me your name first? "


    "Feng Ji!" Even though this woman doesn''t feel hostile to him, for the sake of safety, Xu Shaotang still doesn''t say his real name.


    Moreover, it''s also a kind of test to see if the woman knows his true identity.


    "Feng Ji?" The woman''s lips slightly opened, and she read the name again. Then she said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you are not from Kunlun, are you? What''s your purpose when you come to Kunlun? "


    "Can''t you guess my purpose?"


    Just a moment ago, Xu Shaotang had sorted out a relatively perfect lie in his mind, hoping to deceive him. He covered his chest, looked up at the strange but familiar woman, took a deep breath, and then said with a serious kiss: "I guessed that you were a person in Kunlun, so I chased Kunlun I want to know why I am familiar with you. I want to know who you are


    Although Deceiving a woman is not the way of a gentleman, Xu Shaotang can only use this relatively reasonable reason to cover up his real purpose of coming to Kunlun. He only hopes that this woman will not see through his lies at a glance.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the woman didn''t show any doubt. She slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "you can call me plain girl."


    "Plain girl?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then he reflected that the woman certainly didn''t use her real name. However, even if he understood this, he couldn''t order it now. He could only smile and say: "it''s a strange name, but it''s very easy to remember.""You remember your name well, too." The plain girl smiles a little and says: "Feng Ji who turns evil into good!"


    Witch!


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumps, and his pupils contract violently. It seems that this woman has guessed that his name is not his real name, but also the special meaning of his pseudonym.


    This woman is hard to deal with! Xu Shaotang thought helplessly.


    But in terms of strength, this woman''s strength seems to be better than him. Otherwise, he had caught up with this woman when he was in Qin Qianyu''s concert. Moreover, in this short contact process, he can see that this woman is a very smart woman.


    "Ha ha, your explanation is quite good. I will introduce myself to others in the future." Xu Shaotang did not admit that his name was a pseudonym. He laughed at her and asked, "did you lead me here on purpose?"


    The strength of this woman is unfathomable. If she didn''t intentionally wait for her here, Xu Shaotang knew that she couldn''t catch up with her.


    Plain female nods a way gently: "I am just passing here, the heartbeat then speeds up suddenly, so I guess you are nearby."


    "What''s the purpose of bringing me here?" Xu Shaotang let go of defensive posture, quietly asked to the plain girl.


    "No purpose." Plain girl gently smile, slowly said: "I just want to make sure you come to Kunlun world, by the way to ask you, why do I have a kind of familiar feeling to you, why do I feel that your heart beats faster nearby, who are you in the end?"

 Chapter 1124

    "I asked you that just now."


    Xu Shaotang was full of helplessness and said, "do you think I look like someone who knows the answer?"


    He had doubts about this matter. He thought she could find the answer here, but she was as confused as himself.


    There are many women around Xu Shaotang, no matter whether they are related to him or not, but it''s the first time that he has such a strong sense of familiarity with a strange woman. It feels like he knows her, but he never has this person in his memory.


    Moreover, this plain girl should have been in Kunlun before, even if it is explained by forgetting or deleting a certain memory, it can''t make sense.


    Su Nu quietly looked at Xu Shaotang for a while, then shook her head and said, "it seems that you really don''t know."


    "I didn''t know." Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said, "if I knew the answer, I would not go to the Kunlun kingdom to find the answer."


    "Now that you know that I don''t know the answer, can you leave Kunlun?" When Xu Shaotang said that, Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s a trick!


    This woman asked this question intentionally, just to wait for him to say this. Now he has met Su Nu, and he knows that Su Nu doesn''t know why they feel so familiar. It seems that his purpose of coming to Kunlun seems to have been achieved.


    However, this purpose was just made up by him in order to cover up his real purpose!


    If he doesn''t leave now, this woman''s cleverness will immediately know that he has a different purpose in Kunlun!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s head is running fast, thinking about how to round his words back.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang raised his head and asked Su Nu, "do you want to know why we are so familiar with each other?"


    "Yes Su Nu nodded and said seriously.


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin and said slowly, "since we don''t know the answer, why don''t we look for the answer together?"


    "No!"


    However, Su Nu simply refused Xu Shaotang''s proposal. With a look of scorn on her face, she said faintly: "a man who thinks she is smart!"


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang knew that this woman must now have decided that she had a different purpose in Kunlun. He once again sighed in his heart that a woman was a little more stupid and cute. It was obvious that the woman in front of him was not cute.


    Now that other people have identified it, Xu Shaotang is too lazy to cheat around here. Instead, he is inferior.


    "Well, I admit that I came to Kunlun for other purposes." Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head, but his eyes had been staring at the plain girl, and asked: "then how do you plan to treat me, an outsider with a different purpose?"


    See Xu Shaotang suddenly so simply admit, plain girl also have a bit of accident, she thought this man still want to continue to make it up. Surprised, Su Nu calmly asked Xu Shaotang, "are you with those who broke the seal? Do you want to continue to break the seal? Or are you originally demons? "


    Although her voice is very flat, it gives people a kind of cold and sharp feeling.


    Xu Shaotang believes that if the purpose of her coming here is really like what Su Nu said, Su Nu will never show mercy to herself. Even if she is familiar with herself, she has a sense of familiarity.


    "You think I''m a demon?" Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu helplessly and said, "I''m really with those who break the seal, but I''m not interested in breaking your seal at all, and I believe they don''t either. All this is a misunderstanding! We are not demons. If we see demons, they are our enemies! Well, are you satisfied with the answer? "


    Now he has a lot of shit to do, and he''s going to destroy the seal. Isn''t it just to make trouble for himself?


    Also owe this woman to dare to think!


    However, from this woman''s words, Xu Shaotang seems to understand something. No wonder people in the Kunlun Kingdom want to kill mu Tiance, who entered the Kunlun kingdom before. Surely people in the Kunlun Kingdom regard them as demons?


    A bloody case caused by an Oolong! Xu Shaotang''s mind can not help but appear this sentence.


    "What''s your real purpose here?" Su Nu stares at Xu Shaotang''s eyes and seems to want to judge whether his next answer is a lie by the change of Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    Xu Shaotang also calmly looked at the plain girl and said, "you should know that the aura of the outside world of Kunlun is not as strong as here. With my current strength, it''s almost difficult for me to ascend to the sky if I want to go to a higher level in the outside world. As a warrior, no one doesn''t want to improve his strength and pursue the peak of martial arts."


    What he said is really serious, which is really the main purpose for him and mu Tiance to come to Kunlun. As for dealing with the cloud family, it''s just a passing matter. As long as they have enough strength, it''s not a piece of cake to deal with the cloud family?Therefore, to come here to improve the strength is the main purpose of him and mu Tiance.


    Su Nu didn''t see any guilty look in Xu Shaotang''s eyes. She didn''t think Xu Shaotang was lying, so she was a little relieved.


    "Although your life and death have nothing to do with me, I hope you will not die until I find out why we have such a familiar feeling." Su Nu calmly said to Xu Shaotang: "you''d better hide your identity. If people know that you are from the outside world, you will face the pursuit of the whole Kunlun world! With your strength, it''s almost impossible to survive. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I know this naturally. I don''t need your reminding."


    If he had not had this consciousness, he would not have entered the Kunlun realm easily.


    Even so, being looked down upon by a woman makes Xu Shaotang feel uncomfortable. In the outside world, he can be regarded as the level of top experts. However, in the eyes of this woman, he seems to be nothing except the inexplicable familiarity between them.


    "All right." Su Nu also seemed to feel the discomfort in Xu Shaotang''s heart. After a light look at him, she said with a smile: "I hope I won''t hear the news that you were chased. If you really want to find a place with rich aura, I can tell you a place."


    "Where?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "The top of Tianzhu Mountain!"


    Voice a fall, plain female body suddenly swept up, a few ups and downs, her body has completely disappeared in the night sky.

 Chapter 1125

    The top of Tianzhu Mountain?


    Looking at the direction of Su Nu''s disappearance, Xu Shaotang murmured: "woman, you are playing with me..."


    Are you kidding? According to Mu Tiance, even those top Kunlun experts who try to climb Tianzhu Mountain will die for no reason. Will he go there foolishly to die?


    After being teased by this mysterious woman, Xu Shaotang thinks in his heart, who is this woman?


    Wait!


    Thinking of this, a question suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind. Since this woman named Su Nu said that the top of Tianzhu Mountain is the place with the most spiritual power, has she been there? If this woman has been there, what kind of strength is she? Can she go to Tianzhu Mountain, which so many strong people can''t climb?


    This series of questions instantly stirred Xu Shaotang''s mind into a mess. He wanted to ask Su Nu himself, but unfortunately, the woman had gone far away, and even her body had disappeared in the night sky.


    The questions in his heart are not answered, but a series of questions are added. Xu Shaotang shakes his head with a bitter smile, and his face is full of helplessness.


    He thought that he and mu Tiance''s identities could be concealed for a long time, but he didn''t expect that when he went to Kunlun just now, he was seen through.


    However, the only thing to be thankful for is that this plain girl doesn''t seem to have any plans for him.


    Once again to the direction of plain girl left a look, Xu Shaotang Wu from back to the hotel inside.


    Instead of going back to his room, he knocked on mu Tiance''s door.


    Hearing the knock on the door outside, mu Tiance got up from the bed with a black face. You don''t have to guess who else can knock on his door besides Xu Shaotang?


    "If you have nothing to do, you can go outside." After Xu Shaotang came in, mu Tiance sat there with a calm face and said to Xu Shaotang, "there are places in Kunlun for you to turn."


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t know where mu Tiance said this place was, he knew from mu Tiance''s tone that that place was definitely not a good place, and it was mostly a place to hide filth.


    Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "I''ve come to you for business. Even if I want to go out, I''ll take you out with me."


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with some doubts. He doesn''t know what can happen to Xu Shaotang so late.


    Xu Shaotang put away the joke on his face and said seriously: "I saw that woman!"


    "That woman?" Mu Tiance looks more puzzled at Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang explained: "that''s the person I went after on the night of Qin Qianyu''s concert. It''s a woman, called plain girl."


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s face changed slightly and asked subconsciously, "does she recognize you?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, mu Tiance also guessed that if he had not been recognized, Xu Shaotang would not have knocked on his door at this time.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I told you that I have a very strong sense of familiarity with her. Just now I confirmed that she has such a sense of familiarity with me, but we all don''t know where this sense of familiarity comes from. Just passing by here, she realized that I had come to Kunlun. Just now, we had a chat outside. "


    "Your luck is really good!" Mu Tiance snorted and asked, "what''s her attitude? Is it an enemy or a friend? "


    "I''m not sure that she and I didn''t take any notice of her hostility, but I didn''t think she was going to make fun of her," she said


    Mu Tiance snorted: "who will touch that thing? Last time, we didn''t know the specific situation. We only destroyed the seal under the wrong circumstances. "


    "So, people in Kunlun regard you as demons. They think you are deliberately destroying the seal." Xu Shaotang shrugged and said helplessly.


    However, they believe this, but people in Kunlun don''t believe it. Maybe they have stayed in this relatively closed space for too long, which leads to the solidification of people''s thinking. Maybe, in their eyes, except for people in Kunlun, all people are demons.


    "Let them think about it!" Mu Tiance said nothing and asked, "what''s your plan next?"


    "What''s the plan?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance inexplicably and said, "what''s my plan? Didn''t you agree to go to the site of the cloud family tomorrow? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance frowned slightly and said, "your identity has almost been exposed. Are you sure you want to go to Yun''s house?"


    In Mu Tiance''s opinion, although Xu Shaotang said that the woman named Su Nu seems to have no hostility to them, no one knows whether Xu Shaotang''s feeling is right or wrong. If Su Nu tells Xu Shaotang''s identity, it is believed that Xu Shaotang will soon be ready to run away in Kunlun.


    In this strange world of Kunlun, mu Tiance maintains a high degree of vigilance. He is skeptical of everyone except Xu Shaotang.Here, all they can believe unconditionally is each other.


    If Xu Shaotang doesn''t make plans now, in case Su Nu really tells Xu Shaotang''s identity, Xu Shaotang may not even have the chance to escape.


    "If she really wants to speak out my identity, she should be able to take me with her strength, so it doesn''t have to be so troublesome." Thinking of Su Nu''s extremely fast speed, Xu Shaotang wrote helplessly on her face and said slowly, "besides, before Zi ah understood why she and I had such a familiar feeling, she should not want me to die."


    Mu Tiance thought about Xu Shaotang''s words carefully, then nodded and said: "since you insist on it, that''s it! Get out of my room. If you don''t sleep, I''ll sleep again! "


    "Hey, hey, do you want me to sleep with you?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Go away!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang coldly, pulls Xu Shaotang and pushes him out of the door.


    "You want me to accompany you, but I don''t want to accompany you!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m not as good as Longyang."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s face was more ugly. He glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely and said in a deep voice: "if you want to fight with me here, I don''t have any opinions!"


    "Well, shall I go?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and leaves mu Tiance''s room quickly. Mu Tiance, a bird, knows how to threaten him with a duel!


    Nothing new! Xu Shaotang slandered in his heart.

 Chapter 1126

    The Yuns are in the south of Kunlun.


    Among the numerous families in the Kunlun Kingdom, the cloud family is really not the top family, even some powerful families at best.


    So the site of the cloud family is actually a little far away from the core of the Kunlun kingdom. As Su Nu said, the top of Tianzhu Mountain is indeed the most spiritual place in the whole Kunlun kingdom. When Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance went to the area near the cloud family, he learned from mu Tiance that the most powerful families in the Kunlun kingdom are arranged according to certain rules On the mountain.


    The five mountains are the top five families in the Kunlun kingdom. These five mountains are the territory of their respective families. Without the permission of these families, anyone who intends to enter their territory will be killed mercilessly.


    "These five mountains should be an array." When talking about these things, mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang, "these five families are also the five strongest people who stayed in the Kunlun Kingdom at the beginning to guard the seal. They have gradually multiplied."


    "Listen to this, mu lingce asked:" this is the most powerful words on the mountain


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "besides the five mountains, the closer to Tianzhu Mountain, the stronger the aura. There are some big families around Tianzhu Mountain, but no one and family can compare with the families on the five mountains. "


    "In other words, apart from five mountains, the best place for us to go now is near Tianzhu Mountain?" Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    "You can say that." Mu Tiance nodded again and said, "if we go into the territory of the five families, we will not be found by them, so the safer place around Tianzhu Mountain is really our best choice at present."


    They chatted with each other all the way. Unconsciously, they had entered the south of Tianzhu Mountain, and it was already noon.


    They started to walk this way in the morning. Calculating the time, Xu Shaotang also deduced the approximate area of this area with a large population in the Kunlun boundary.


    Indeed, this area is just about the size of a general city. If you put it in the outside world, it should be regarded as a second tier city.


    The town where the Yuns live is called Liuyun town. The Yuns are the largest family in Liuyun town.


    The whole Liuyun town is protected by high walls, making it look like a castle.


    They swaggered into LiuYun Town, but no one found their abnormality.


    "This cloud family has the feeling of a local emperor in Liuyun town." Looking at LiuYun Town, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance in a low voice.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "it''s just like this. The biggest families in these towns have supreme rights in this town. However, as long as any of the five families speak, the cloud family is probably not even a fart."


    From their current position, you can see the cloud family. From the outside, there is no big difference between the cloud family and the quadrangles in the capital, but it covers a larger area.


    Around the cloud family, there are also scattered branches of some houses. According to Mu Tiance, these are all subordinates of the cloud family. Their branches are around the cloud family, which can protect the security of the cloud family.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said with a smile, "so I can use the five families to deal with the cloud family?"


    Mu Tiance took a light look at Xu Shaotang and said, "yes, if you can borrow the power of the five families!"


    "I''ll try." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    They are not too close to the cloud family. They just walk around the cloud family and leave. Xu Shaotang just talks about it. He doesn''t have any idea about the cloud family for the time being. He just needs to determine the location of the cloud family first. If he has the chance, he can add obstacles to the cloud family.


    After a general understanding of the situation of the cloud family, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are ready to move to the next town outside.


    Now they need to get a general idea of the Kunlun Kingdom, as well as the branches of various forces in the Kunlun kingdom.


    Just as they were about to leave LiuYun Town, a clear bird call came to their ears, and then they felt a large shadow on their head.


    They subconsciously looked up to the sky and saw a giant bird on their head. The bird''s wingspan should be seven or eight meters, but it was only 100 meters away from their head. Vaguely, it seemed that there was a person sitting on the giant bird.


    "This thing can be compared with a helicopter!" Looking at the giant bird overhead, Xu Shaotang whispered to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance nodded his head and said: "the people on the bird should be from the five families. Only they can catch this rare Lei Ying as a mount."


    While they were talking, the giant bird began to descend gradually. It seemed that it was falling towards Yun''s house.


    Soon, their conjecture was verified. The giant bird circled on the top of the cloud''s home for a few circles and then fell steadily in the cloud''s home.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang turned to Mu Tiance and said, "what you said will not come true, will it? The people of the five families are not coming to trouble the cloud family, are theyIf so, Xu Shaotang would like to thank this person.


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang and snorted: "do you think there is such a good thing in the world? I guess I''m looking for something to do with the cloud family. "


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, with a thoughtful look on his face, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing what Xu Shaotang looks like, mu Tiance knows that Xu Shaotang is probably making some ghost ideas. He doesn''t disturb Xu Shaotang''s thinking, but just stands beside him quietly.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang recovered from his thoughts, and then said to Mu Tiance with a bad smile: "how about staying here for a while?"


    "What do you want to do?" Looking at the bad smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, mu Tiance knows what Xu Shaotang''s son of a bitch is calculating.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s nothing. I just want to know what the five families are doing to the cloud family. If we can, maybe we can find a chance to make trouble for the cloud family!"


    Originally, they all planned to leave, but at this time, the five families came. Xu Shaotang felt that this might be an opportunity to find some trouble for the cloud family, or even put the cloud family into a hopeless situation.


    "Do you want to kill the man on Lei Ying and blame the cloud family?"


    Mu Tiance had this idea in his mind. He looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement.

 Chapter 1127

    "I don''t think so." Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I just feel that there must be something important for the five families to come to the cloud family. I just want to make trouble for the cloud family."


    Let''s not say whether the two of them have the strength to kill the man on Lei Ying. According to Mu Tiance, the five families have absolute authority in Kunlun. Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to fight with these ancient families when he comes here. What he wants to do is to trip up the cloud family so that the cloud family has no time for him.


    For Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance obviously didn''t believe it. He said faintly: "what you Xu Shaotang, who is full of bad water, want to do is so simple?"


    "Well, don''t believe it."


    Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly to Mu Tiance. Since mu Tiance doesn''t believe it, he has no way. Can''t he force mu Tiance to believe in himself?


    ¡­¡­


    After a day''s stay in LiuYun Town, they finally know why the man came to find the cloud family.


    There are people from the outside world in Kunlun!


    This is the news from the five families to the cloud family. At the same time, the news spread throughout Liuyun town and even Kunlun.


    Moreover, it is said that the people of the five families have guarded the exit of the Kunlun Kingdom and vowed to capture those who have mixed into the Kunlun kingdom.


    After getting the news, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance almost fled from Liuyun town.


    They do not dare to go to places where there are many people at all. They can only go to places where there are few people as far as possible.


    In the dark night, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance hide in the woods outside Liuyun town. The woods are not very big, but now they have become their homes.


    "It seems that your guess is wrong." Mu Tiance sat on the ground, leaning against a tree behind him, and said faintly to Xu Shaotang, "didn''t you say that the woman named plain girl won''t tell you about your involvement in Kunlun?"


    Knowing that they came into Kunlun from the outside world, there was no one else except the woman named Su nu. Now the news that they came here leaked out. Except Su Nu, mu Tiance could not think of any other possibility.


    Xu Shaotang''s face was a little gloomy and terrible. Mu Tiance could think of it. Of course, he could also think of it. He was full of confidence that Su Nu would not tell the story of their going to Kunlun. Unexpectedly, he was slapped by himself in less than one day. Moreover, it was a very fatal slap.


    The people of the five families have guarded the entrance of the Kunlun kingdom. Now they have become turtles in the urn. Even if they want to escape, they can''t escape.


    "This wicked woman!" Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth and said angrily, "what does this woman want to do?"


    He guessed that the news that the vegetarian girl had mixed them into the Kunlun world was leaked, but he really couldn''t understand why this woman had to do it. If she wanted to win them, she could win them when they met last night. Why did she have to go around in such a big circle?


    Compared with Xu Shaotang''s anger, mu Tiance seems to be much calmer. Of course, it''s only superficial. Mu Tiance himself is this kind of character. In fact, he is also very angry in his heart, but he doesn''t show much.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang talking to himself there, mu Tiance thought about it and said in an uncertain tone: "maybe she doesn''t care to attack you at all. Maybe she wants to see us look like a lost dog."


    "But what''s in it for her?" Xu Shaotang said with a cold face: "just to see us being chased and killed in Kunlun?"


    Mu Tiance didn''t know how to answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but sighed for me: "maybe this is her special hobby. There are always some people who have some hobbies that are difficult to understand."


    "Maybe..."


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t understand the purpose of the plain girl. He shook his head and said to Mu Tiance solemnly: "if people in Kunlun search our tracks wantonly, it''s only a matter of time before we are found. You are familiar with the Kunlun world. Do you know there is a place where we can escape the pursuit?"


    No matter how much they hate Su Nu now, it''s useless. The most important thing now is to save their lives. Xu Shaotang absolutely doesn''t want to die in Kunlun.


    Mu Tiance thought about it, then nodded softly: "yes!"


    "Where?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "There are two places. One is the vast jungle we passed when we came here. If we can hide in it, it will not be easy for all the people in Kunlun to find us in the vast jungle."


    "What about the other place?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "Tianzhu Mountain!" Mu Tiance looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "if we have to, it may be the only place we can go."


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "there''s not much difference between going to Tianzhu Mountain and sending people to death."


    Even the top experts here don''t dare to go to Tianzhu Mountain. Aren''t they just looking for death?In this way, their only hope now is to escape into the jungle again. However, what they can think of, maybe people in the Kunlun kingdom can also think of, and most importantly, they are still far away from the jungle. Maybe they have been targeted before they escape into the jungle.


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang finally felt a dilemma.


    "I know." Mu Tiance said with a look of helplessness: "what I''m saying is, if you really have to! If we are targeted, even if we escape into the jungle, we will not be able to get rid of the pursuit of experts. Entering Tianzhu Mountain may be for death, but it is better than dying in the hands of Kunlun people. What''s more, although Tianzhu Mountain has been passed down to the gods, it may not necessarily be a dead end! "


    "So it is." Xu Shaotang frowned and said: "let''s run to the jungle now. If we can''t escape into the jungle, we''ll go to Tianzhu Mountain!"


    Now that things have been like this, it''s useless to think about other things. It''s a knife to stretch one''s head, but it''s also a knife to shrink one''s head. As mu Tiance said, even if you want to die, you can''t die in the hands of people in Kunlun.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately prepares to leave, but is held by mu Tiance.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in doubt and asked, "what else is the matter?"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang carefully and made Xu Shaotang look a little hairy. After a long time, he slowly said, "Xu Shaotang, if you are in danger, I will not save you."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded, seriously said: "if you are in danger, I will not save you!"


    He understood mu Tiance''s meaning. If he was in danger, mu Tiance didn''t want them all to die in the Kunlun kingdom. If he could escape, one would be the other. Of course, if he couldn''t escape, he didn''t have to think about who would save who.

 Chapter 1128

    In the night, two figures are moving rapidly.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance both put their own speed to the extreme and wanted to enter the vast jungle in the shortest time.


    Now, it can almost be said that the whole Kunlun people are their enemies, but the barren land in the eyes of the Kunlun people has become their life-saving straw.


    "Come on, the jungle is ahead!" Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang.


    By this time, the sky was already slightly bright, and they could see the vast jungle.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, but the speed at his feet did not decrease. He frowned slightly and said to Mu Tiance, "be careful. I feel uneasy in my heart."


    "So do I!" Mu Tiance said in a deep voice: "let''s not care about these first. Let''s go near the jungle first!"


    As they got closer and closer to the jungle, their restlessness became stronger and stronger.


    When the wind came, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other and said with a bitter smile, "please be lucky for yourself."


    They knew that what they were worried about had happened, and the people in Kunlun had caught up.


    There are many smart people in the Kunlun kingdom. They want to escape into the jungle there, and the people in the Kunlun Kingdom also think that they will flee there. So the people in the Kunlun Kingdom have made arrangements outside the jungle in advance. If they still go there now, they will be directly trapped by each other.


    There was no superfluous action. They immediately turned their direction and fled to Tianzhu Mountain again.


    "Rat, don''t go!"


    As soon as they turned around, the other party noticed their presence and immediately chased them with a loud shout.


    "If you don''t run away, are you still waiting for your army to come?" Xu Shaotang scolded secretly, ignored the voice behind him, and just tried to escape to the direction of Tianzhu Mountain.


    The people who came after them obviously didn''t intend to let them go. Seeing that the two people in the running didn''t have the slightest delay, they immediately tried their best to catch up, and at the same time, they hit them with a quick palm.


    "It''s endless, isn''t it?" Feeling the strength of his back, Xu Shaotang hummed coldly. After a simple eye contact with mu Tiance, he suddenly stopped.


    And at this time, the man has been chasing, two people suddenly turned around, at the same time, a palm to chase the person to attack.


    The two of them have been fighting side by side for many times, which is naturally like flowing water. Xu Shaotang waves his hand directly to catch the man''s attack, while mu Tiance''s hand sinks three points and hits each other''s chest, with a faint red Qi.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Two voices rang out at the same time. One was the voice of Xu Shaotang and the man who came after him. The other was the voice of Mu Tiance''s full hand falling on the local chest.


    "Poof!"


    The man was attacked by mu Tiance. Although his strength was a little stronger than Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, he was still hit hard by mu Tiance.


    "Mean!" The man snorted and said to them with an angry face: "now the whole Kunlun kingdom is looking for you. You can''t escape! If you don''t give up your hand, maybe you can spare your life with the help of others


    Hearing this man''s words, Xu Shaotang sneered: "when we are fools? Lucky for you, we don''t have time to fight with you now, otherwise we have to kill you first and show it to the people in Kunlun! "


    Now this man has suffered a lot, and he has little power to fight again. If it wasn''t for the rush to run for his life, Xu Shaotang would never have left his life. He doesn''t mind killing someone first and showing them to the Kunlun people, so that they can know that they are not soft persimmons. If they want their lives, it''s obvious that the level of experts is not enough.


    With that, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance did not take charge of this man any more, and ran to the direction of Tianzhu Mountain again.


    Looking at the figure of the two people leaving, the man uttered a burst of unwilling roar, and was seriously injured by two people whose strength was not as good as his own, which was really a shame to say.


    More than ten minutes after Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance left, the people behind had already caught up. Seeing the man standing there with his chest covered, an old man in white came forward immediately and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just fought with those two people who mixed into the Kunlun realm!" The man reached out to wipe a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "I was attacked by them and suffered a heavy body injury. They fled there!"


    With that, the man reached out and pointed to Xu Shaotang''s escape direction, with a strong hatred in his eyes. If he was not seriously injured now, he must catch these two people by hand, and then slowly torture them to eliminate his hatred.


    Hearing the man''s words, the old man in white didn''t say much, but with a few people around him, he quickly chased Xu Shaotang in the direction of their escape.


    The speed of the old man in white is much faster than that of the man who was wounded by Xu Shaotang. Although the strength of the old man in white is not as good as that of Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, it is not far behind.At this time, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are still frantically fleeing to Tianzhu Mountain. Since they came to this world, they have never been so tired. They dare not go where there are many people, but try to avoid the place hit by the crowd. It can be imagined that their identity and whereabouts have been exposed, and they will certainly be chased by people in Kunlun After blocking, there will only be more and more pursuers behind them.


    Xu Shaotang''s guess is right. Sure enough, after more than an hour, the old man in white has come after him. The old man in white has the fastest speed and left behind the man who came with him.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know that the five families in Kunlun Kingdom jointly issued a wanted order for them. Anyone who can catch or kill them can get huge benefits. For that huge benefit, many people will go all out to pursue and kill them.


    Looking back at the old man in white who quickly chased them, Xu Shaotang knew that the old man in white was no longer what he and mu Tiance could deal with.


    "This is not the way to go on!" Xu Shaotang''s figure rises and falls rapidly. At the same time, he says to Mu Tiance, "we have to run separately. If we can escape one, it''s one."


    At the beginning of their alliance, they may be able to hurt people who are stronger than themselves, but with the increase of pursuers, they will not be able to unite any more. Now they can only be dispersed. None of them knows who the old man in white will chase, only their own luck.


    "Good!" Mu Tiance nodded and said to Xu Shaotang, "I hope we can meet in Tianzhu Mountain!"


    With that, mu Tiance immediately jumped to the other direction without any hesitation!

 Chapter 1129

    Xu Shaotang''s speed didn''t weaken at all. Looking back, he saw that the old man in white didn''t take charge of Mu Tiance at all. Instead, he went straight after him.


    "I knew my luck was always bad!"


    Xu Shaotang helpless smile, now in addition to desperately escape, what can be done?


    Now he can see the towering Tianzhu Mountain. Although he can see it, the distance is not small. At least, with the speed of the old man in white, he can''t escape to Tianzhu Mountain before he is overtaken by the old man in white.


    At the time of running away, Xu Shaotang''s head is running fast. He is thinking about how to get rid of the entanglement of the old man in white.


    However, no matter how cunning Xu Shaotang is, no matter how many ghost ideas he has in his head, at the moment, there is still a strong sense of helplessness in his heart. He can''t think of any way.


    In the face of huge power gap, any strategy is futile.


    When he sighed, the old man in white had caught up with him. The distance between the two sides was only 20 or 30 meters. In one minute at most, the old man could stop Xu Shaotang.


    Feeling the approaching old man in white, Xu Shaotang sighs helplessly in his heart. His foot stops abruptly, and his body stops abruptly. Turning around is to attack the old man in white.


    The strength of the old man in white is much stronger than that of Xu Shaotang. When Xu Shaotang turns around to attack, he immediately greets him.


    "Bang!"


    The palms of the two hit each other heavily, and Xu Shaotang was directly shaken away by the palm force of the other side. He retreated dozens of steps in succession, which could stabilize his body.


    "No more running?" The old man in white looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. His face is full of confidence. In his opinion, Xu Shaotang seems to be in his pocket.


    "No more running!" Standing in the same place, Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the old man in white with a smile on his face and said slowly, "I know I can''t run away. Why do I have to run? But you are proud too soon


    "Oh, yes?"


    The old man in White said with a smile: "it seems that you are still unwilling. Do you still want to struggle to death? I advise you not to be paranoid. Maybe you can survive for a while


    Listening to the words of the old man in white, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that you want to catch a living!"


    The man who was wounded by them also let them go. Now the old man in white is saying the same thing. It seems that the order handed down by the five families is the best way to catch them alive.


    However, how can Xu Shaotang be arrested? Even if he died, he didn''t want to fall into the hands of others. He didn''t like the feeling that fate was held in the hands of others. At least now, he didn''t have the strength of the first World War. Although the old man in white is really strong, it''s not too strong.


    If he wants to win him, he must first let the old man in white pay the corresponding price!


    "Indeed The old man in white nodded and said, "if you are alive, I can get more benefits. But if I can''t catch the living, I will take your body back. Although you are not as valuable as you are alive, you are better than nothing."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "old man, you are really confident!"


    "If you don''t have self-confidence, just try it!"


    With that, the old man suddenly came forward and reached for Xu Shaotang. His fingers became claws and he took Xu Shaotang''s neck. It seemed that he wanted to subdue Xu Shaotang.


    How can Xu Shaotang not know the intention of the old man in white? Seeing that he reaches out his hand to attack him, Xu Shaotang''s figure retreats, and at the same time, his backhand attacks the old man''s wrist with genuine Qi.


    Although the old man''s strength was strong, he did not dare to resist Xu Shaotang''s true Qi. He immediately took back his hand, and coldly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "it seems that you really don''t want to be arrested! In this case, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel! "


    "Only a fool can be caught!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said with a sneer, "do you think my life is so good?"


    "Arrogance


    The old man hummed coldly: "it seems that if I don''t give you some color to see, you don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick!"


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, his body bullied him again. This time, his whole body''s true Qi had gathered and wrapped his body tightly. The blow to Xu Shaotang seemed to have the power of thunder!


    If there are two brushes!


    Feeling the strength of the old man''s fist, Xu Shaotang''s heart leaped, and his whole body''s genuine Qi gushed out at the same time. The genuine Qi wrapped his fist and collided with the old man''s fist.


    Both of them are very fast. One punch collides with the other, and the next one immediately catches up. There is a strong wind around their bodies, spinning around them. The strong wind seems to tear them apart. Countless dust and smoke make their eyes fall into a chaos. Now they are not looking at each other''s moves with their own eyes, but relying on their strong senses and fighting instinct.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Finally, after a dull hum, Xu Shaotang was hit by the old man''s heavy fist on his chest, which directly blasted him tens of meters away. His body hit the ground heavily and made a deep hole on the ground. At the moment, Xu Shaotang was already covered with blood. He was cut by the old man''s true Qi in many places, and the blood was flowing from him Exudates from your skin.When the dust and smoke dispersed, the old man also stood there panting.


    Although he has defeated Xu Shaotang, he is not very comfortable. Xu Shaotang''s fight back is not without any achievements. He is also bloody. Although he is better than Xu Shaotang, he looks like a bloody man.


    Xu Shaotang struggled to get up from the pit. Looking at the old man in white standing on the edge of the pit, he opened his mouth full of blood and said with a smile, "I said it''s not so easy to want my life!"


    "You''re really strong, stronger than I expected!" The old man coughed gently, looked at the rickety Xu Shaotang and said, "if you can hurt me, you should be proud!"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang curled his mouth and said with a sneer, "if you are a master of transforming the virtual world, I will be proud. You are just the strength of refining the spirit world. You are injured. What is there to be proud of?"


    When talking, Xu Shaotang''s mind is brewing how to escape the old man''s next attack. He doesn''t want to die. Even if he wants to die, he will try his best to struggle.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man hummed coldly: "I''ll show off my tongue. I''ll send you on the road!"


    Then the old man raised his hand to Xu Shaotang. He knew he couldn''t capture the man alive. Now he just wanted to kill the man who hurt himself!

 Chapter 1130

    When Xu Shaotang was ready to fight to death, the old man''s eyes suddenly glared. Then, without warning, the whole man fell down and rolled directly into the pit from the edge of the pit.


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang Lengleng looking at the old man rolling into the pit, some do not understand the immediate situation.


    "Is this old man playing any tricks?" Xu Shaotang had some doubts in his mind.


    He was afraid that the old man was going to play a trick to capture him alive. Although the old man looked like he was dead now, he did not dare to act rashly. He just extended his leg and kicked the old man.


    His foot is not light, the old man''s body was suddenly kicked over by him, but the old man did not move, as if he was really dead.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang also noticed an extremely small hole on the old man''s forehead, which was slowly oozing blood. It was obvious that the old man was really dead!


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang quickly squatted down and turned over the old man''s body. There was also a small pinhole in the back of his head, as if he had been directly pierced by a steel needle.


    "Who is it?"


    Xu Shaotang scrambled out of the hole, looked at the open wilderness in front of him, and asked aloud.


    He knew that the old man in white would not die for no reason. Someone must be helping him secretly. But now in the Kunlun world, apart from mu Tiance, he knew only a few people. Obviously, those people he knew could not help him.


    There was a big doubt in his heart. Who was helping himself secretly?


    No one answered him, only his voice echoed.


    Xu Shaotang stood in the same place for a minute or two. After he didn''t see anyone, he had to leave temporarily. Although the old man in white is dead, he is not necessarily safe. Now there is still a long distance to Tianzhu Mountain. He was injured by the old man in white again. It is still not easy for him to escape into Tianzhu Mountain.


    Because of the injury, Xu Shaotang''s speed has decreased a lot. On the one hand, he has to avoid other people''s sight and rush to Tianzhu Mountain. On the other hand, he has to use real Qi to heal himself. Naturally, the speed has slowed down.


    Now his only idea is to get to Tianzhu Mountain quickly. No matter whether there are people in Tianzhu Mountain who are so dangerous, he must go there. Maybe there''s a chance to go to Tianzhu Mountain. If he doesn''t, there''s really no chance.


    Although it seems that someone is helping himself secretly now, who can guarantee that this person will always help himself, or that this person who has never met him has the strength to help himself when facing the old man in white, but when facing the fierce pursuit of Kunlun experts, this person in the dark may not be able to help himself.


    Therefore, at present, the best and only choice is to go to Tianzhu Mountain for a fight and see if those who pursue and kill them dare to enter Tianzhu Mountain!


    With such an idea, Xu Shaotang carefully rushed to Tianzhu Mountain.


    Now that he no longer pursues speed, he just wants to enter Tianzhu Mountain as unconsciously as possible. People in Kunlun kingdom can think that they will hide in the jungle, but they should not think that they will go to Tianzhu Mountain, right?


    Xu Shaotang dragged his tired body and kept hiding his body to drive to Tianzhu Mountain. Soon after, he was aware of the danger again. He knew that there were pursuers coming after him.


    Escape?


    How fast can he escape like this now? I''m afraid he will be overtaken soon.


    War?


    However, how much fighting power does he have now?


    Xu Shaotang suddenly felt helpless. At this moment, the sound of flowing water came to his ears.


    "Hide Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly came up with this word. He can''t escape or fight now. The only way is to hide. He thought of a way to escape the pursuit of the soldiers.


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang did not have any hesitation, quickly follow the sound of running water to go there.


    Soon, a deep pool appeared in front of Xu Shaotang. Above the deep pool, there was a waterfall that was not too fast. The sound of running water Xu Shaotang heard was the sound of the waterfall. From a distance, the sound of the waterfall was like the sound of insects and birds. When he came near, he felt that the sound of the waterfall was like the roar of a low beast.


    Without any hesitation, Xu Shaotang plunges into the deep pool. The lush water plants around the edge of the deep pool just provide shelter for him. Xu Shaotang completely immerses his body in the cold water. He only says that half of his head is exposed from the water plants on the bank. Unless someone pulls the water plants around the deep pool next to each other to search, it is difficult to find him Where to hide.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was holding his breath, several voices came from his ears.


    "It seems that the last gang of people got in again!" "Even Zhou Zhuo has been killed!" a man''s voice rang out


    "Yes! The old man Zhou Zhuo really capsized in the sewer this time! " Another sighed and said: "before, some people said that those people were not the demons. Now I see who else has something to say. These people must want to break the seal and let the demons come back! The remaining evils of these demons are really immoral! "Xu Shaotang, who was hiding in the water, listened to these people''s conversation and cursed: "you are the demons! Your family are all demons


    He knew that Zhou Zhuo in these people''s mouth should be the old man in white who died inexplicably. These people probably saw the old man''s body and thought that Zhou Zhuo was killed by him. However, even he didn''t know how Zhou Zhuo died.


    There are still deep questions in his mind. Who is helping him secretly?


    If their identities had not been exposed, he might have thought that Su Nu was helping him secretly. But if Su Nu had told them their identities, how could she help him?


    Unless that woman is a lunatic or a schizophrenic, that''s about it!


    While he was thinking about these messy things in his mind, those people sighed softly: "now the seal may break at any time. If the demon clan really comes, it will be a huge disaster for the whole Kunlun kingdom!"


    "Therefore, we must find the remaining evils of this group of demons. It''s better to catch them alive and see what other conspiracies they have!" One of them said fiercely.


    Xu Shaotang''s face was filled with helplessness. Now people in Kunlun regard them as demons. I''m afraid they have really become street mice

 Chapter 1131

    After those people left, Xu Shaotang walked out of the cold water carefully.


    Then continue to the direction of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Thanks to Xu Shaotang''s various methods of hiding his body, whenever he feels that there are pursuers coming, he carefully finds a place to hide. After the pursuers leave, he goes on.


    After two days, he finally arrived near Tianzhu Mountain.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang has been tossed into a different person.


    Looking up at the towering Tianzhu Mountain, Xu Shaotang has a determined look on his face. Now it''s the only way to get rid of the pursuit of Kunlun people.


    Die and live!


    This is the only idea in Xu Shaotang''s head.


    Of course, this is also the best situation. They don''t know what''s going on in Tianzhu Mountain. The worst situation is that he died in Tianzhu Mountain, but even so, it''s better than the Kunlun people!


    Come on in! There''s still a chance to get in!


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and walked to Tianzhu Mountain.


    "Who dares to break into the forbidden area?"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s ears suddenly heard two loud drinks. At the same time, Xu Shaotang''s body has stepped back slightly. When he stepped back, two figures suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Both of them are old men with white hair. They are dressed in black and white clothes, and their long hair is messy on their backs. They don''t know how long their clothes have been handed down. They look a little ragged and old-fashioned, but they have a certain flavor of beggar.


    However, the Jing Mang in their eyes clearly told Xu Shaotang that they were two strong opponents, and maybe even the one he had never seen before.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that there were still people guarding the periphery of Tianzhu Mountain, and they were so strong!


    There is a place where there is no life and no death. Why do you need such an expert guard? But also a corner of Tianzhu Mountain, in other parts of Tianzhu Mountain, most of them are guarded by such experts! Thinking of this, a bold guess suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind, that is, Tianzhu Mountain is not really a dead place. The reason why all the people who enter Tianzhu Mountain are dead or lifeless is that they were killed by the guards outside Tianzhu Mountain!


    In an instant, Xu Shaotang thought of another place - suicide forest!


    He remembered that the murderous name of the suicide forest was deliberately created by those people in it. How similar is the situation of Tianzhu Mountain and the suicide forest now!


    When this thought comes to mind, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly has a kind of suddenly enlightened feeling.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was just standing there but didn''t speak, the two elders looked at each other. The old man in black asked the old man in white in a low voice, "are you scared?"


    The old man in white shook his head gently, stepped forward and asked Xu Shaotang: "who are you? Why did you break into the forbidden area? Do you know the consequence of breaking into the forbidden area? "


    "I don''t know. It''s forbidden here Forbidden area? What Forbidden area? " Xu Shaotang looks like a fool. He even stutters when he talks. He looks at these two powerful old men blankly. Since these two old men think they are scared, let''s make them scared!


    However, Xu Shaotang''s eyes are secretly looking at the situation around him. It is obviously unrealistic for him to defeat the two elders. Let alone two, even if there is only one, he has no chance of winning.


    We can''t attack by force, we can only outwit!


    His head is running fast, thinking about how to break through the blockade of these two top experts and enter Tianzhu Mountain. Now he has arrived here. No matter what, he has to enter Tianzhu Mountain to see if Tianzhu Mountain is as dangerous as the rumor here!


    It has to be said that Xu Shaotang has a great talent for acting. The two elders look at Xu Shaotang''s stupidity and look at each other immediately, with a thick color of doubt on their faces.


    "Don''t be impatient to drive away the old man," he said


    "Well, I I Right away. " Xu Shaotang nodded his head like a pound of garlic. When he turned around, he suddenly turned back, looked at the two elders and said, "two old uncles, can I ask you Ask... "


    "Tell you to go, hurry up, where come so many problems!" Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, the old man in white had a black face and said impatiently. It seemed that he had a plan to kill Xu Shaotang here.


    It seems that the old man in black is not so grumpy as the old man in white. He stepped forward and pressed the old man in white, and said with a smile, "what''s the strength to compete with a silly young man? Let him ask. I''ll see what questions he can ask."


    They have been here for a long time. They haven''t talked to anyone for a long time. Now they can have a chance to talk to this young man who looks silly for a while, but they can also kill time. They didn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang at all, and they were not afraid of Xu Shaotang breaking into the forbidden area. In their opinion, as long as they use their little fingers, they can easily kill this stupid young man.Therefore, they are not afraid of Xu Shaotang''s tricks at all.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know that the two elders just regarded him as a plaything for entertainment. He looked at the two elders submissively and stammered: "I I I seem to be lost. I don''t know how I got here. I want to go home, two old uncles Can Can you tell me how to How can I go home? "


    His silly appearance is very good. When he talks, his face is full of dullness, and there seems to be a bit of saliva flowing out of the corner of his mouth. It''s almost like a fool to match his embarrassed appearance caused by evading the pursuit everywhere.


    "What a fool Seeing Xu Shaotang like this, the old man in Black said with a smile: "silly boy, how can we even know where your home is? I can''t even show you the way. "


    Seeing that they really regarded themselves as fools, Xu Shaotang laughed wildly in his heart and continued to pretend to be stupid. He said slowly, "my family is in Liuyun town..."


    "Liuyun town?"


    The two elders looked at each other, then reached out to the front left at the same time and said, "Liuyun town is in that direction."


    "Oh, yes." Xu Shaotang nodded again and said to the two elders with a silly smile, "thank you, two elders."


    "Let''s go! Look at your silly appearance. It''s a careless mistake to come here. I''ll let you off this time. If you dare to come here next time, we can''t guarantee that we can be merciful! " The two waved to Xu Shaotang at the same time, indicating that Xu Shaotang would leave quickly.

 Chapter 1132

    After foolishly saying goodbye to the two elders, Xu Shaotang slowly turns around.


    See Xu Shaotang seems to be about to leave, two people also each back, they want to return to their position.


    Just after a "fool lost his way" and walked to the forbidden area, their vigilance was lower than before. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s slowly moving back, they gave out a burst of laughter, then turned around and walked to their own position.


    "Right now!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart whispered a, the whole body of Qi instant full speed operation, he has done all the preparation.


    Just as they turned around, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly moved quickly and rushed to Tianzhu Mountain as fast as he could in his life.


    The two elders felt that the wind was blowing suddenly behind them. Before they knew the situation, they suddenly saw that the young man who was regarded as a fool was rushing towards Tianzhu Mountain at a very fast speed.


    "No!"


    After a little stupefied, the old man in white immediately roared: "this bastard wants to break into the forbidden area!"


    After the reaction, the two elders did not stop at all. They immediately flew to catch up with Xu Shaotang. At the same time, they extended their palms to attack Xu Shaotang''s back.


    Their strength is much stronger than that of Xu Shaotang. In addition, they were fooled by Xu Shaotang just now. At the moment, they are naturally full of anger. This move is a killing move, and there is no hesitation at all.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is really fast, but the two old men''s speed is faster. Although they were stunned when Xu Shaotang rushed to Tianzhu Mountain for a moment, when they reacted, they immediately caught up with Xu Shaotang, who ran to Tianzhu Mountain in a few seconds.


    However, although Xu Shaotang only took advantage of these two old men''s distraction for a few seconds, he was still close to the foot of Tianzhu Mountain. You know, when he reached the realm of alchemy, it was not a problem to advance tens of meters in one second. At first, he was not far away from Tianzhu Mountain, and now he will be back Taking advantage of the distracted time of the two old men, he ran a few hundred meters forward. He almost reached the foot of Tianzhu Mountain and could enter Tianzhu Mountain as soon as he saw it.


    Feeling the strong wind coming from behind, Xu Shaotang was shocked. He knew that the strength of the black and white elders must be very strong, and the speed would be very fast, but he didn''t expect that the speed of the two men was so fast.


    He was sure that the strength of the two men would never be worse than that old man Xu Qing!


    "Fight!" Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth. At the moment when their palms were about to fall, he suddenly turned around and hit them in the air.


    The four palms meet and make two huge noises. Xu Shaotang can''t bear the palm force of the two elders. His body is directly hit by the huge force. At the same time, he opens his mouth and spurts out a mouthful of blood.


    However, there was no look of pain on his face, but a smile of treacherous success.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s body flying to Tianzhu Mountain, the old man in black patted his face and exclaimed, "I''ve been cheated! He wants to use his strength to enter the forbidden area! "


    After discovering Xu Shaotang''s intention, the two rushed to the forbidden area as fast as they could, and wanted to stop or kill Xu Shaotang before he entered the forbidden area.


    However, Xu Shaotang forced to fight for the risk of being seriously injured by the two people. He had already calculated in his heart that the speed of flying backwards was extremely fast, almost like a shot coming out of the barrel and hitting Tianzhu Mountain.


    "No!" At the same time, Xu Shaotang seems to hear a voice, and vaguely feels that it should be a woman''s voice.


    Xu Shaotang uses the corner of his eyes to look there, but he sees a masked man wrapped in black shouting to himself. When the two old men look back at the masked man, the masked man immediately leaves. Now the two old men are all in Xu Shaotang''s mind, and they are not in the mood to manage the masked man.


    Mu Tiance? It''s impossible. He can definitely hear mu Tiance''s voice!


    Plain girl? It''s impossible, not to mention that she can''t care about her own life and death. As long as the woman appears in a certain range, he can feel his heart beating faster. Now he has no other feeling except the heavy eyes and the spasmodic pain of the viscera.


    These two ideas just flashed in Xu Shaotang''s mind. The next moment, his body had been heavily smashed into Tianzhu Mountain, and the two old men who came after him were only a hundred meters away, but they stopped their own steps.


    "Young man, come out of the forbidden area immediately, we can spare you from death!"


    At the moment, the two old men''s faces are full of cold light and anger. If you give them another second, they can intercept the young man before he hits Tianzhu Mountain!


    One second, one second!


    Looking at two people who can definitely catch up with him, Xu Shaotang barely supports his body, reaches out his hand to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth, and says weakly: "thank you for giving me a ride. If you don''t die, you will be rewarded in the future!"Although the two old men seriously injured him, if he had just come here, the two old men would have no chance to enter Tianzhu Mountain. Therefore, from the bottom of his heart, he would like to thank the two old men.


    At least, the two old men didn''t do the same thing to others in the Kunlun kingdom. They would have killed them all at once, and in the end, if they hadn''t taken advantage of the two men''s power, they would have been caught up. How could they get into Tianzhu Mountain.


    Now, seeing that the two men Mingming was able to take him out of Tianzhu Mountain just stood at the edge of the mountain, Xu Shaotang knew that he was blocking the right place. This is indeed a forbidden area. These two old men, perhaps limited by some rules, would not go into Tianzhu Mountain to take him out even if they hated him to death.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man in black''s face sank, looked at Xu Shaotang coldly, and said, "the people who have entered Tianzhu Mountain have not come out alive. You have to think about it!"


    "Poof!"


    Xu Shaotang''s chest was full of Qi and blood. He opened his mouth again and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was injured so badly this time that he didn''t know how long it would take to recover.


    However, this is not what Xu Shaotang is concerned about now. He just opened his mouth full of blood and said with a smile to the two elders: "it''s OK. It''s better to die in Tianzhu Mountain than in other people''s hands!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang bowed slightly to the two elders, and then staggered to the inside of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s staggering figure walking towards Tianzhu Mountain, two old men, black and white, looked at each other, and then sighed angrily and helplessly at the same time.


    "A brave and resourceful young man!" The old man in black shook his head and said, "but it''s a pity..."

 Chapter 1133

    Endure the pain of the whole body, barely into the depths of Tianzhu Mountain, Xu Shaotang after all, or can not support the fall.


    It''s been a long time since he suffered such a serious injury.


    Xu Shaotang was lying on the cold and wet ground, breathing heavily. At the same time, he felt the pill in his arms with trembling hands. He didn''t know what the pill was useful for. However, since Lian Yunkun could use this pill for such a serious injury, he certainly didn''t worry about it.


    Open your mouth and put the pill into your mouth. The pill will melt in the mouth. The taste of the pill is slightly bitter, but after the melting, a faint fragrance will diffuse in your mouth.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang felt a slight fever in his abdomen, and the pain in his viscera seemed to be relieved.


    "The effect of this thing is really good!"


    Feeling the slight heat in the abdominal cavity, Xu Shaotang muttered to himself.


    Lying on the ground, Xu Shaotang can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Now that he has got rid of the pursuit of Kunlun, Tianzhu Mountain seems not as dangerous as the legend. So it seems that it is a wise move to enter Tianzhu Mountain, but all this is temporary. Since Tianzhu Mountain is notorious, it must be reasonable, but now he has not encountered danger Already.


    However, it is not important now. The most important thing for him now is to relieve his injury. Otherwise, when he is in danger, he will have to wait for death.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Xu Shaotang thought again in his heart. He didn''t know what happened to Mu Tiance and whether he had entered Tianzhu Mountain alive.


    Long time of mental tension, coupled with the already seriously injured, Xu Shaotang thought there, actually slowly go to sleep.


    This sleep, do not know how long sleep, until Xu Shaotang feel something dripping on his face.


    When Xu Shaotang slowly opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a bloody mouth full of fangs. The mouth was still dripping saliva slowly. Xu Shaotang felt that what was dripping on his face was the saliva of the beast.


    Seeing such a scene, Xu Shaotang suddenly wakes up. His drowsiness disappears and he doesn''t know where his strength comes from. His body suddenly jumps up from the ground and quickly retreats.


    With this move, he felt that the pain on his body had been greatly alleviated. Although there was still a little pain, it was within his tolerance.


    After feeling this, Xu Shaotang began to have a trace of confidence in his heart, and then he looked at the beast.


    The animal''s fur is gray white, with black spots and black rings. Its tail is long and thick, and its eyes are full of faint cold light. It stares at Xu Shaotang.


    "Snow leopard?"


    Xu Shaotang was stunned. The shape of the beast was like a snow leopard, but it seemed to be bigger than Xu Shaotang''s snow leopard. The snow leopard''s body length should be more than two meters, and its body shape was extremely strong. Even if it stood on the ground with four feet, its height was only one head shorter than Xu Shaotang''s.


    Although the snow leopard''s body is a little big, Xu Shaotang still doesn''t have any fear on his face, as long as it''s not a monster.


    Snow leopard seems to have no idea that Xu Shaotang, who is still asleep, suddenly gets up. At the moment, she is staring at Xu Shaotang, with her forelimbs slightly bent and her tail upward. It seems that she is evaluating the strength of this human being.


    "Shall we live in peace? If you don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke you. " Xu Shaotang looks at the snow leopard in front of him and knows that the action of snow leopard is just the posture of preparing to launch a surprise attack. Although he is not afraid of the snow leopard, his body injury is still there now. If he can''t do it, he still doesn''t want to do it as much as possible, so he has discussed with the snow leopard for the first time.


    However, I don''t know if the snow leopard can understand.


    "Roar!"


    The snow leopard doesn''t know whether it understands Xu Shaotang''s words. When it hears Xu Shaotang''s voice, it suddenly gives out a roar, which seems to respond to Xu Shaotang, and it also seems to want to frighten Xu Shaotang with its own roar.


    Xu Shaotang stood still. As a man with strict training, he knew that he could not show weakness in the face of these beasts. Once he showed weakness, the beasts would certainly attack.


    The roar of the snow leopard was very loud. Although it was five or six meters away, Xu Shaotang could still feel the smell from the snow leopard''s mouth.


    "Your threat is useless to me." Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the beast in front of him and said with a smile, "you should be glad that I am injured now. Otherwise, we don''t know who will be our prey."


    To tell you the truth, Xu Shaotang, who hasn''t eaten much these days, suddenly saw the beast in front of him. He thought that he didn''t know the taste of this huge snow leopard.


    Snow leopard didn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang''s words at all, and her body began to move forward slowly, as if to spy on Xu Shaotang''s reaction.


    "It''s exciting, isn''t it?" Looking at the snow leopard approaching, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly flashed with cold light, and his whole body''s real Qi suddenly overflowed. He looked at the snow leopard in front of him fiercely, and his body also assumed an aggressive posture. If the snow leopard insisted on attacking, Xu Shaotang would not hesitate to fight. Although the snow leopard was huge, he still had confidence to kill it, but he didn''t know he was injured now How long does it take to kill yourself.In the face of Xu Shaotang''s sudden outburst of genuine Qi and fierce eyes, snow leopard''s forward steps suddenly stop.


    From the human body in front of him, he felt the breath of danger. Although Xu Shaotang looked a little small in front of him, he didn''t have the confidence to tear up the prey in front of him.


    "Wuwu..."


    The snow leopard made a low roar. After a reluctant look at Xu Shaotang, she began to retreat slowly. After a few steps, the snow leopard made a loud roar, turned around suddenly, and quickly disappeared from Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing the snow leopard disappear, Xu Shaotang finally breathes a long sigh of relief. He doesn''t want to consume his physical strength on the snow leopard.


    However, even so, Xu Shaotang still did not put down his vigilance. He knew that some beasts like to pretend to retreat first, and then secretly launch a surprise attack. He didn''t want to be attacked by the snow leopard.


    After a while, there was no trace of snow leopard around, and there was no breath. Xu Shaotang was sure that the snow leopard had really left.


    "You''d better find a place to settle down first." Looking at the dense forest, listening to the cry of "Goo Goo" in his stomach, Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said to himself, "I don''t know how long it will take for the injury to recover completely..."

 Chapter 1134

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang tried to recover from his injury in a narrow cave he found.


    So far, he has not encountered any danger in Tianzhu Mountain. There are many small animals in Tianzhu Mountain. Xu Shaotang''s hunting these days hardly takes much effort. At the bottom of Tianzhu Mountain, Xu Shaotang staged a real survival in the wilderness.


    I don''t know if it''s the pill that works, or if the aura of Tianzhu Mountain is stronger than that of other places. Xu Shaotang''s injury has recovered most of the time in a few days, and his pain has completely disappeared. It''s just that when he runs his true Qi, his meridians will still ache.


    He knows it''s an internal injury and can''t be completely recovered overnight, as long as it doesn''t affect him too much.


    After exercising his muscles and bones, Xu Shaotang walked out of the cave slowly. The recovery of his injury made him not satisfied with staying in this place. He wanted to go around Tianzhu Mountain and go to a higher place.


    Even if you don''t have to think about it, there must be many experts waiting for you outside Tianzhu Mountain. Now if you go out of Tianzhu Mountain, it''s almost like death.


    Now he can only go to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, but can''t go out from Tianzhu Mountain. In short, he is trapped in Tianzhu Mountain!


    Out of the cave, looking up, dense vegetation obscured his sight, he could not see the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    "The top of Tianzhu Mountain?" Looking at the dense vegetation overhead, Xu Shaotang murmured: "I''ll go and have a look!"


    Although I don''t know whether Su Nu''s statement that the aura at the top of Tianzhu Mountain is the strongest is true or false, since she has entered Tianzhu Mountain, if she doesn''t go to the top of Tianzhu Mountain to have a look, isn''t it a waste of her life to enter Tianzhu Mountain?


    Now he is at the bottom of Tianzhu Mountain. He takes a general look around and keeps the surrounding scenes in his mind. He begins to explore other places he has not been to these days.


    Tianzhu Mountain is neither big nor small. Even at the bottom, it is enough for him to spend some time exploring next to each other.


    He not only wants to see the surrounding situation, but also wants to find out if there is a road leading to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. If there is no road, then he has to open up a way to climb up!


    Xu Shaotang is moving slowly in the dense forest. The encounter with the snow leopard a few days ago let him know that there are large beasts here. He doesn''t want to be attacked by those beasts, so he is extremely alert.


    More than two hours later, several white bones suddenly came into Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    Seeing the white bone, Xu Shaotang immediately opened the branches crisscrossing in front of him and quickened his pace.


    "Human bones?" Xu Shaotang squatted down and carefully looked at the bones on the ground. He could be sure that they were human bones. The bones had begun to decay. He didn''t know how long he had been here for several months. There were still several teeth marks on the bones. It seems that the human entity should have entered the belly of the beast here.


    Throwing the human bones on the ground, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and found that these human bones were of great significance to him, proving that there were really dead people here!


    Now it''s just at the bottom of Tianzhu Mountain. If you go up, I don''t know if you will find human bones.


    It took more than half a day for Xu Shaotang to find out the bottom. Along the way, he met many scattered human bones in the forest, almost all of which were gnawed by beasts.


    "Were these people killed by the beasts here, or were their bodies eaten by the beasts after they were killed?" There was a big question mark in Xu Shaotang''s head, thinking about it.


    However, I don''t know how many years ago these things were. No matter how much he thought, he didn''t know the exact answer. After shaking his head, Xu Shaotang went all the way back to the cave where he lived these days. After walking down this circle, he didn''t find any way to the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    "It seems that I''m the only one who can open up a road by myself!" Xu Shaotang sat there, planning to replenish his strength here, and then he went to the height of Tianzhu Mountain.


    After he roasted the rabbit he caught while exploring in the forest on the fire and quickly eliminated the roasted rabbit meat, Xu Shaotang got up from the cave and began to climb straight up. The dense vegetation limited his speed, and he did not dare to go too fast, so his upward speed was much slower than his previous speed.


    "Roar..."


    After climbing up one or two hundred meters, Xu Shaotang suddenly heard a loud roar in his ear.


    Xu Shaotang listened carefully, with a slight smile on his face, and said to himself, "the voice seems to be a little familiar..."


    It''s really familiar. If he guessed correctly, the sound should be from the snow leopard who intended to attack him a few days ago. It seems very angry to hear the roar of the snow leopard. Xu Shaotang has guessed that the snow leopard is competing with its prey again, but he doesn''t know whether its prey is a man or a beast.


    With a curious attitude, Xu Shaotang quickly follows the roar of the snow leopard.In this Tianzhu Mountain, he has no companions, no friends, and he doesn''t know why he wants to chase after him. Maybe it''s just because he''s bored.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang found the source of the sound, and it was the snow leopard!


    However, at the moment, the snow leopard seems to be in a bit of a mess. Opposite the snow leopard is a boa constrictor with the thickness of a bucket. The boa constrictor''s body is covered with swarthy scales, and his eyes are staring at the snow leopard.


    Huh? wait?


    When Xu Shaotang was about to see the excitement, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the Python''s high head, which had two horns three or four centimeters long. Although it was not very obvious, Xu Shaotang noticed it.


    "Is this a python?" Xu Shaotang muttered to himself in his heart: "this should not be the legendary dragon, right?"


    Isn''t this boa with horns on its head exactly what the legendary dragon looks like?


    Although he was slightly shocked, Xu Shaotang even saw the real dragon. When he saw the black dragon again, his shock just flashed by, and then he quietly watched the dragon fight.


    Obviously, the snow leopard seems to have fallen behind. Now it just keeps threatening Heijiao with its low roar.


    However, the snow leopard''s threat to Heijiao had no effect. Heijiao slowly moved his huge body forward, then opened his mouth and suddenly bit at the snow leopard.


    Seeing this, the snow leopard quickly dodged. However, its body just moved, and the flexible tail of Heijiao had already drawn to it. The snow leopard couldn''t dodge. Suddenly, it was pulled away by the tail of Heijiao and sent out a howl, and its body hit the tree next to it heavily.

 Chapter 1135

    After a successful attack, the black dragon immediately made an excited "hiss" sound, and immediately rolled to the knocked down snow leopard.


    Snow leopard obviously knows that once it is caught by the black dragon, it will definitely have no chance to survive. So even though the bones of its whole body seem to be falling apart, it still struggles to escape when the black dragon''s body rolls. However, just after escaping the attack of the black dragon, its body falls down because of the injury.


    "Roar..."


    Seeing that the snow leopard, who was already the prey, ran away again, Heijiao was very angry. He opened his mouth and let out an angry roar. He suddenly bit the snow leopard on the ground.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang suddenly flashed out from behind the tree. His true Qi condensed into a knife and cleaved fiercely to the black dragon.


    Feeling the threat of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, I was about to bite the black dragon of snow leopard. I had to give up. I swung my huge body to avoid the attack of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi.


    But the speed of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi was extremely fast. As soon as Heijiao''s body moved, the true Qi had already fallen on Heijiao''s body. There was a sound of gold and iron, and it seemed that there was still a little fire.


    Even so, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi split the black Jiao''s body. Although it only left a small wound, it finally hurt the black Jiao.


    Black Jiao eats pain, opens fishy mouth, eyes ferocious looking at Xu Shaotang, issued a very angry roar.


    Xu Shaotang ignored the angry roar of Heijiao, looked at him coldly, and yelled: "go away, or I will kill you and roast you!"


    Now that he has recovered most of his injury, he has the confidence to speak. If the black dragon insists on not leaving, he doesn''t mind fighting with the black dragon, just to try how much his strength has recovered.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to rescue the snow leopard who was still confronting him a few days ago. Maybe it was just because the snow leopard was more beautiful or cute than the black Jiao.


    If they are capable of saving, Xu Shaotang believes that most people will choose to save snow leopard instead of black Jiao, because in traditional thinking, Jiao is also a snake and a cold-blooded animal, and the first feeling is ferocious, cold-blooded and cruel.


    In the face of the murderous Xu Shaotang, Heijiao can''t help but shrink back a little. However, he seems very unwilling and still refuses to retreat. He just spits out his letter and looks at Xu Shaotang with a cool eye. It seems that he intends to fight with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang squinted at the snow leopard, who had been struggling to get up from the ground and retreated to one side. Then he sneered and said to Heijiao, "it seems you still don''t give up! If you are really greedy, you will not leave without giving you some color to see! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly soared up in the air, and condensed into the true Qi of the sword, and constantly cleaved to the black dragon.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s continuous Qi, in addition to dodging, Heijiao can only rely on his body covered with black scales to resist. The increasing wounds on his body also completely stimulate Heijiao''s ferocity. His huge head directly bumps into Xu Shaotang. At the same time, most of his curled up body stands up and attacks Xu Shaotang constantly.


    "I really don''t want to give up!"


    With his flexible figure, Xu Shaotang constantly evades the attack of Heijiao. At the same time, he frees his hand to attack Heijiao. With the power of true Qi, Xu Shaotang constantly leaves wounds on Heijiao.


    He''s not stupid. He can''t fight for the strength of Heijiao''s body. He can''t believe that Heijiao can hold on until there are more wounds on Heijiao''s body.


    Black Jiao''s attacks did not work. On the contrary, many wounds were added to his body, which made black Jiao more angry. His mouth kept roaring angrily.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang had to sigh that there were so many foreign bodies in the Kunlun realm, and they were really ferocious. Take the black dragon for example, if it were a common boa constrictor, it would have been cut into pieces by his true Qi, but now it only left several wounds on the black Dragon.


    This defense is really abnormal!


    More than ten minutes later, Heijiao still didn''t do any harm to Xu Shaotang. It''s just that with the constant use of Qi, the pain in Xu Shaotang''s muscles became more and more intense.


    "Is that the end of meddling?" Feeling the pain in his muscles, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    Now that he has provoked the black Jiao, he has to fight all the time. Either he will kill the black Jiao, or he will retreat because he can''t bear his attack.


    When Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi crossed Heijiao''s eyes, Heijiao finally gave out a scream. Then, he yelled at Xu Shaotang with great resentment. Finally, his body began to retreat slowly. For a long time, he disappeared completely in the forest.


    After confirming that Heijiao really left, Xu Shaotang was relieved. The defense of Heijiao was really abnormal, and the attack method of Heijiao was relatively simple. Otherwise, he might not be able to deal with Heijiao.


    Xu Shaotang looked back and saw that the snow leopard was staring at him with a little gratitude and a little fear in his eyes. Maybe he was worried about Xu Shaotang''s attack on him. Even Heijiao was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, let alone it."You seem to be afraid of me?" Xu Shaotang looked at the snow leopard with a smile, then gently waved to it and said: "well, I''m not hungry now, I''m not interested in your meat, you go! You are lucky this time. Next time you are in danger, I may not be able to save you. "


    Snow leopard didn''t understand Xu Shaotang''s words, but the smart one felt Xu Shaotang''s kindness. It understood that the man who had confronted him a few days ago didn''t plan to kill him, and his courage gradually grew up. He limped to Xu Shaotang''s face.


    In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, snow leopard gently rubs Xu Shaotang''s body with its hairy head.


    Xu Shaotang tentatively reached out and gently stroked the snow leopard''s hairy head. Seeing that the snow leopard didn''t have any hostility, he patted it''s head with a smile and said with a smile, "well, don''t be cute here. You look like you''ve been hurt a lot. Please find a place to heal yourself. Don''t meet the black dragon again. I''m going to the top of the mountain."


    It''s said that all things have spirit. Xu Shaotang really felt this sentence. Although the snow leopard can''t understand people''s words, it can distinguish good and evil from people''s attitude, which can be regarded as a kind of spirit.


    Snow leopard really didn''t understand Xu Shaotang''s words. After rubbing on Xu Shaotang''s body to show her gratitude, she finally slowly left Xu Shaotang''s side, and then limped to the deep forest until she disappeared completely.


    Looking at the direction of snow leopard disappearing, Xu Shaotang muttered to himself: "I don''t know if we are friends..."


    After a little smile, Xu Shaotang adjusted his breath and slowly climbed to the top.

 Chapter 1136

    After climbing up for a distance, the trees gradually become sparse, and Kaikai''s snow has appeared in Xu Shaotang''s sight.


    "I didn''t expect that it would snow in Kunlun!"


    Looking at the white snow in front of him, Xu Shaotang smiles, squats down and holds a handful of white snow in his hand. He feels the cold feeling in his heart.


    At this time, the sky is gradually getting dark. Taking advantage of the last light, Xu Shaotang looks up to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Now there is no dense vegetation. He can see the general appearance of the top. At a distance of about tens of meters, the trees disappear completely, leaving only endless ice and snow shining in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    That''s all for today!


    Xu Shaotang''s mind flashed the idea that the sky would be dark again. When he got to the top of the ice and snow, he couldn''t even find some wood to warm himself. He didn''t want to suffer from hunger and cold in such a place, although the cold was not unbearable for them.


    It''s better not to be frozen.


    All night long.


    The next morning, when it was just light, Xu Shaotang had already opened his eyes. After a simple exercise, Xu Shaotang began to move to a higher place.


    Finally, the trees completely disappeared in front of him, and what came into view was a vast white world, like the frozen southern continent all the year round. Without the shelter of vegetation, the howling cold wind finally began to play its due power. Fortunately, the real Qi in Xu Shaotang''s body was constantly moving, dispelling the cold feeling for him, but the feeling of the cold wind blowing on his face was not so good It''s good.


    The higher you go up, the steeper Tianzhu Mountain is. Even if Xu Shaotang has the strength to refine the spirit realm, it''s not as easy to go up as it was at the beginning.


    After some distance up, Xu Shaotang plans to find a slightly flat place to sit down and have a rest.


    Just at this time, his eyes suddenly appeared a chaos of smoke.


    The thick smoke blocked his sight. He couldn''t see anything in the smoke.


    Of course, this is not the key, the key is, how can there be such a large area of smoke here? And there are no other places, only there. Where does the smoke come from?


    With such doubts, Xu Shaotang slowly approached the chaos. He walked very carefully. Ever since he met the black Jiao, he knew that Tianzhu Mountain was not only famous. He was still at the foot of the mountain. It can be imagined that if he was at the top of the mountain, he didn''t know there would be such a existence.


    When close to there, Xu Shaotang found that the smoke was actually water vapor.


    "Hot springs?" Xu Shaotang looks at the place full of water vapor in front of him. In such a world of ice and snow, if there is water vapor, except for hot springs and active volcanoes, Xu Shaotang doesn''t seem to think of anything else.


    With such questions, Xu Shaotang walked into the water vapor around him, and a warm feeling suddenly hit him.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a hot spring!" Feeling the warm feeling on his body, Xu Shaotang showed a slight smile on his face. At the same time, he quickly passed through the area surrounded by water. Soon, a clear hot spring appeared in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang takes a look at the hot spring. Although the hot spring is extremely clear, he can''t see how deep it is. It''s dark below. You don''t have to guess. I''m afraid the hot spring is deep.


    Seeing the hot spring, Xu Shaotang felt very comfortable and wanted to take a good bath in the hot spring.


    During this period, he has been living a hard life. His nerves are tense almost all the time. He hasn''t taken a bath for many days. He has a smelly feeling. Now he can''t help seeing this hot spring.


    However, even if he wanted to jump down and have a good bath in his heart, Xu Shaotang didn''t jump down immediately. He reached for a handful of water in the hot spring and poured it on his face. The warm feeling made Xu Shaotang almost scream.


    The water temperature is very suitable. If you take a bath, it must be quite good.


    Just as Xu Shaotang plans to take a good bath in the hot spring, a ripple suddenly appears in the hot spring.


    Seeing the sudden ripples, Xu Shaotang didn''t even think about it. He immediately retreated. Just as he retreated, there was a huge splash in the water. Then, a huge figure swayed past his eyes. The place where the huge figure attacked was just where he was standing. It can be imagined that if he didn''t retreat immediately, he would be hurt Attacked by this sudden beast.


    Xu Shaotang stepped back quickly again, and then he saw the huge figure clearly.


    "Haha, it''s really a narrow road for the enemy!"


    Seeing this huge figure, Xu Shaotang takes an aggressive posture, and a slight smile appears on his face. This shadow is nothing else. It''s the black Jiao that was hurt by him before. It''s just that the wound on the black Jiao has healed a lot. Only the eye that was hurt by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi can never be recovered.


    Xu Shaotang recognized the black Jiao. Naturally, the black Jiao also recognized Xu Shaotang. When his enemies met, he was very jealous. The black Jiao roared angrily at Xu Shaotang. However, he also knew that he was not his opponent. He could do nothing but express his anger with that roar. After two roars, he quickly fell into the hot spring and disappeared in the blink of an eye Disappear in this clear hot spring.Xu Shaotang is very upset that his bathtub is occupied by the black dragon. Seeing that the black dragon''s figure disappears in the hot spring, he approaches the edge of the hot spring again and looks into the hot spring.


    Under the hot spring, there are still dark caves. The black Jiao itself is swarthy. Xu Shaotang can''t see the black Jiao at all.


    On the land, Xu Shaotang is not afraid of the black dragon, but in the water, the black dragon has the advantage. Xu Shaotang is not stupid enough to decide whether to win or lose with the black dragon in the water.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to stand on the edge of the hot spring, pick up water from the hot spring and simply clean his body.


    In this process, his eyes have been staring at the hot spring to prevent the black dragon from launching a sneak attack from the water. However, the black Jiao was also clever. He never showed up again from the beginning to the end. No matter how Xu Shaotang moved around the edge of the hot spring, there was no movement in the water. It seems that the black Jiao was sure that Xu Shaotang did not dare to go into the water.


    "Forget it, this place is for you!" Looking at the calm hot spring, after cleaning up, Xu Shaotang smiles and finds a cave near the hot spring. After resting in the cave for a while, he walks out of this water filled area.

 Chapter 1137

    One day later, Xu Shaotang felt that he had reached the middle of Tianzhu Mountain, but still could not see the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Standing at his present position, he can overlook the gathering place of the whole Kunlun kingdom. The mountains around Tianzhu Mountain are already in his sight. He can clearly see the buildings on the top of the mountain. He knows that these mountains are the five families of Kunlun kingdom.


    "Five families?" Looking around at the buildings on these five mountains, a cold light flashed in my eyes and said coldly: "you''d better pray that I die in Tianzhu Mountain, otherwise, I will visit you all next to each other!"


    Xu Shaotang is a revenger, especially for those who want their own lives! He was almost forced to death by the orders of the five families. Now he has a very bad impression of the five families in his heart. Although he does not have to live with the five families, if he is not dead, he always has to go to the five families.


    After looking around the families of the five mountains coldly again, Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and continued to go to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. He wanted to see what the top of Tianzhu Mountain looked like.


    However, after arriving at this position, a strong sense of oppression appeared in his heart inexplicably, and he always felt that there were some terrible monsters hidden in the clouds that seemed close at hand.


    What makes Xu Shaotang even more depressed is that after he left the hot spring, he never saw any animals. Now, he has been hungry for a whole day.


    If he can''t find anything to eat, Xu Shaotang has to go down the mountain. Otherwise, he will starve to death in this place.


    His focus now is not to climb the top of Tianzhu Mountain, but to find food in this ice and snow world. So his eyes are searching everywhere at any time, looking for anything that can satisfy his stomach.


    "Miscalculation, miscalculation!" After a while of searching for nothing, Xu Shaotang really wants to give himself two big mouths. As a strictly trained man, why doesn''t he know that he needs to reserve some rations? There are many small animals at the foot of the mountain. If he had stored enough food then, he would not be in such a predicament now.


    Resisting the impulse of slapping himself twice, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily and said helplessly: "forget it, if we can''t find food today, we have to go down the mountain..."


    Although he was reluctant, for his own sake, he had to make such a choice.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang had no other worries in his mind, and he made great efforts to move higher.


    Once again, several tens of meters up, Xu Shaotang''s ear suddenly heard a "rumbling" sound.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang looked at the cloud with doubts. The sound came from the cloud, as if a huge thunderstorm was brewing.


    With this "rumbling" sound, the snow under Xu Shaotang''s feet began to tremble slightly, and the snow began to fall.


    "It''s not so bad, is it?" Looking at the ice and snow that began to slide, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a more uncomfortable expression than eating a fly, and said with a wry smile, "will it be an avalanche again?"


    He clearly remembers the avalanche scene he and Longfei met outside the Kunlun boundary last time. Although the speed of the ice and snow sliding is not as fast as the speed of the ice and snow avalanche caused by the earthquake, if it goes on like this, it will really cause an avalanche.


    Xu Shaotang would like to ask God, where did he offend him, how to always give himself such things.


    "Oh..."


    Just when Xu Shaotang was extremely depressed, a long and angry howl came from his ear. The sound seemed to go directly through Xu Shaotang''s chest and hit his heart heavily, which made his heart vibrate. The sound of howling made him feel the power of this unknown beast.


    "Isn''t it the avalanche that drove out those abnormal monsters here?" This idea suddenly flashed through Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    All of a sudden, a shadow appeared in front of him. The shadow was moving rapidly from the place above him to his position. Due to the relationship between the clouds and the fog, Xu Shaotang could not see what it was, but vaguely recognized that it was like a human figure.


    The speed of the shadow is very fast, gradually, Xu Shaotang finally see the shadow.


    "Mu Tiance!"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly has an impulse to laugh up to the sky. Who is the fast-moving shadow, not mu Tiance?


    He had been worried about Mu Tiance all the time. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. Now he suddenly saw mu Tiance here. How could he not be excited? Moreover, seeing mu Tiance''s appearance, it seems that this Birdman entered Tianzhu Mountain before himself. He just didn''t know what he was running down the mountain for?


    Is there really an avalanche up there?


    Xu Shaotang saw mu Tiance, and mu Tiance also heard Xu Shaotang''s cry. He didn''t have time to say anything to Xu Shaotang. He just yelled at Xu Shaotang: "run!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s voice, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and immediately turned to run down the mountain. However, his speed was not so fast. He was waiting for mu Tiance behind him to ask him what was going on.When he looked back again, he suddenly found that all the questions in his heart were superfluous. As far as he could see, a huge white beast was chasing after mu Tiance. Roughly speaking, the monster should be almost five meters tall. Although it was extremely huge, its action was extremely flexible. The steep rocks did not stop it Speed, the distance with mu Tiance is also getting shorter and shorter.


    After understanding the current situation, Xu Shaotang immediately ran to the foot of the mountain. Mu Tiance''s strength was equal to that of him. Mu Tiance was telling him to run away. At least to make one point clear, in Mu Tiance''s opinion, even if they joined hands, they could not deal with this monster!


    Damn, is Tianzhu Mountain a ghost place? Why do these strange beasts always appear? Xu Shaotang scolded in his heart and ran down the mountain desperately.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance move quickly in the mountains. For them, it''s easy to go up the mountain but difficult to go down the mountain. They spend an hour climbing the mountain, and it only takes more than ten minutes to get down.


    As he ran, Xu Shaotang looked back and saw that the monster was less than 500 meters away from mu Tiance. He should be able to catch up with mu Tiance soon.


    "What to do?"


    Xu Shaotang''s head is running quickly. Suddenly, his eyes are bright and he shouts to Mu Tiance behind him: "run with me!"

 Chapter 1138

    Mu Tiance chose to believe Xu Shaotang''s words unconditionally. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he immediately ran after Xu Shaotang.


    Their bodies move quickly. Soon, Xu Shaotang takes mu Tiance to the place where the hot spring is.


    They passed through the thick water mist one after another, and Xu Shaotang was a little faster. When mu Tiance saw Xu Shaotang through the water mist, Xu Shaotang was standing on the edge of the hot spring with a stone in his arms. When he saw mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang immediately put the stone in his hand into the hot spring, and then dragged mu Tiance to the cave he found when he was cleaning his body here In the middle.


    "Hold your breath, don''t talk!"


    Seeing that mu Tiance opened his mouth to ask, Xu Shaotang immediately lowered his voice and said to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance now looks a little embarrassed, his clothes look shabby, but he doesn''t seem to be hurt.


    Just as they held their breath, the earth under their feet began to vibrate. Then, a huge figure appeared on the edge of the hot spring. Only at this time did Xu Shaotang see the giant beast clearly.


    This is a white giant ape!


    Xu Shaotang looked at the giant ape which was several times bigger than the ordinary orangutan. He had a huge doubt in his mind. Many of the animals he saw here were much bigger than the normal animals. This should not be an accidental phenomenon. What made these animals grow so huge?


    When Xu Shaotang was wondering about the problems in his mind, the giant ape seemed very unwilling. The man he was chasing jumped into the hot spring and ran away. He kept roaring angrily at the hot spring.


    Seeing this, mu Tiance finally knows Xu Shaotang''s plan. It turns out that Xu Shaotang threw a stone into the hot spring to make the chasing ape think that they had jumped into the hot spring to hide!


    Mu Tiance reached out and patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s strategy, he really didn''t know how to get rid of this extremely violent giant ape.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang waved his hand to Mu Tiance, then reached out and pointed to the outside, indicating that mu Tiance would continue to watch. This is just the beginning of the play!


    He knows that animals are territory conscious, and here, obviously, belongs to the territory of the black dragon. Now the great ape has broken into the territory of the black dragon, and he doesn''t know how the black dragon will react. Looking at the appearance of the great ape, Xu Shaotang also knows that the black dragon is definitely not the opponent of the great ape on land, but if he is allowed to launch a surprise attack from the water, it will be different .


    Even if Heijiao can''t defeat the great ape, even if it only causes a little damage to the great ape, it''s good for them. Now it depends on how Heijiao reacts in the hot spring.


    Mu Tiance didn''t know that Xu Shaotang had other plans in his mind. He just looked at the outside of the cave with doubts.


    Outside the cave, the ape was still growling.


    After roaring for a long time, the ape didn''t seem to have any intention to leave. He just sat down beside the hot spring and began to comb his hair leisurely by dipping in the water in the hot spring. It seems that the people waiting for him to come out of the water, but he didn''t know that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance didn''t jump into the hot spring at all.


    Little ripples began to appear on the surface of the water, but the giant ape didn''t care. Maybe in its view, the man who jumped into the water couldn''t help coming out of the water.


    All of a sudden, the water surface of the hot spring burst open, and the black dragon suddenly jumped out of the hot spring, opened its mouth and bit at the giant ape on the edge of the hot spring.


    Heijiao''s speed is very fast, but the giant ape''s response is not slow. At the moment of Heijiao''s attack, the giant ape has raised his huge palm to greet him.


    "Bang!"


    The giant ape slapped Heijiao with a firm slap. Although Heijiao was also huge, he fell back into the hot spring.


    "How violent


    Looking at the giant ape slapping the black dragon back into the hot spring, Xu Shaotang can''t help but stare. Now he seems to understand why mu Tiance wants to escape. The giant ape is a violent machine!


    Although he was slapped back by the giant ape, Heijiao was obviously not reconciled. In Heijiao''s opinion, the giant ape obviously came to grab territory. This is his territory. How can the giant ape get involved?


    Heijiao''s huge head shook in the hot spring, jumped up from the water again, and went straight to the ape.


    In the face of Heijiao, the great ape didn''t seem to care at all. After a loud roar, he raised his palm and waved to Heijiao again. However, this time, Heijiao was already on guard. At the moment of the great ape''s attack, his body writhed to avoid the attack of the great ape. With a turn of his long body, the great ape had been entangled.


    Mu Tiance looked at the battle between the giants in astonishment, and then glanced at Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang''s face was full of excitement. It was obvious that he had known the existence of the black dragon for a long time.


    "This bastard is really smart!" Mu Tiance now fully understands Xu Shaotang''s plan. He laughs and scolds in his heart. Then he begins to seriously watch the battle outside the hot spring. He hopes that the black dragon can solve the problem.Heijiao, who was entangled with the great ape''s body, quickly tightened his body and tried to suffocate the great ape.


    "Ouch!"


    When Heijiao entangles his body, the great ape is completely enraged. After a roar, the huge arm immediately grabs Heijiao''s body and sends it to his mouth. It opens its bloody mouth and bites it down.


    "Roar!"


    Heijiao was in pain and gave out a huge roar. In anger, he immediately opened his mouth and bit the arm of the giant ape. At the same time, he forced the giant ape to drag into the hot spring. When the arm of the giant ape was bitten, the severe pain suddenly made it more violent. He tore at Heijiao''s body like a madman, and he was gradually dragged into the water by Heijiao, and the water in the hot spring suddenly burst forth There is a splash at the bottom.


    When he got to the water he was familiar with, Heijiao dragged the ape to the bottom, trying to drown him completely.


    The giant ape lost its support and suddenly lost its invincible momentum on the ground. However, the giant ape, who had fallen into a complete fury, didn''t care about anything. He just kept biting Heijiao''s body with his mouth open. It seemed that he wanted to bite Heijiao''s body into two parts. The continuous flow of blood instantly dyed the hot spring red.


    With the bite of the great ape, Heijiao gradually became unable to support himself. He wrapped his body around the great ape and began to relax. His head went into the water and swam desperately towards the bottom of the hot spring. It seemed that he wanted to get rid of the violent great ape.

 Chapter 1139

    Heijiao wanted to run, but the ape, who was aroused to be fierce, didn''t want to let him go at all. When Heijiao was going to the bottom of the water, the ape grabbed Heijiao''s body and tore at it madly.


    Heijiao couldn''t get rid of the mad ape with all his strength. In the face of the constant biting of the ape, Heijiao kept screaming. At the same time, Heijiao''s ferocity was also thoroughly stimulated. Regardless of the sound of the ape''s body, he would wrap his bucket''s thick and thin body around the ape again and tear his mouth on the ape''s body.


    Gradually, the fierce fighting in the water is getting smaller and smaller, and finally completely calm.


    "It''s over?" Listen to the hot spring inside no movement, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up from the cave, trying to see inside the hot spring.


    The water in the hot spring has completely turned red. Heijiao''s body is still floating on the water. The giant ape is still haunted by it. The face of the giant ape is so black that there are all kinds of wounds all over his body. The wounds are still emitting black blood. It seems that he didn''t die from suffocation, but from the venom of Heijiao.


    Black Jiao''s body has been almost bitten off by the waist, and its bones and internal organs can be clearly seen.


    "We''re dead together..."


    Looking at the two bodies in the hot spring, mu Tiance sighed softly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "this giant ape is really too violent. Originally, it had a chance to survive."


    If the great ape is good enough, it and Heijiao will not be killed. At most, they will only be injured. Now, the two great beasts will die together.


    Xu Shaotang was still worried about food before. Now that he has Heijiao''s body, he doesn''t have to worry about the source of food.


    As for the giant ape, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any idea. After all, the giant ape is a primate like man. As a last resort, he doesn''t mind so much. But now that Heijiao''s meat is eaten, he doesn''t have any idea about the body of the giant ape.


    "If it wasn''t violent, it wouldn''t have chased me so far!" Looking at the body of the great ape in the hot spring, mu Tiance didn''t feel very happy. On the contrary, he had a feeling of regret. Maybe he was not worth it for the great ape.


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang was curious and asked, "how did you get in front of me? Have you not met the people in Kunlun


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Mu Tiance threw a white eye at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "after I separated from you, I was besieged and intercepted by those people in the Kunlun kingdom. However, because I am familiar with the environment of the Kunlun Kingdom, I dodged several times without danger. Later, I made a false impression that I was hiding in LuoYing Town, leading all the pursuers to LuoYing Town, and I headed back to Tianzhu Mountain. Maybe people in Kunlun didn''t expect that our destination was Tianzhu Mountain, so we never met any pursuers after that, and then we entered Tianzhu Mountain smoothly. "


    Although mu Tiance''s words are plain, Xu Shaotang knows that there must be dangers in the process of making his escape to Luoying town.


    "Did you enter Tianzhu Mountain without being stopped?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    Mu Tiance was slightly stunned and asked, "what''s the obstruction? Have you been stopped by others when you enter Tianzhu Mountain? "


    Well, it seems that mu Tiance has not been stopped by experts. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether to say mu Tiance is lucky or he is not?


    Hearing mu Tiance''s question, Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "when I entered Tianzhu Mountain, I was blocked by two powerful old men, and almost broke there. But I still used my tricks to sneak in, but I was hurt a lot."


    "You mean there are people guarding the periphery of Tianzhu Mountain?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. When he enters Tianzhu Mountain, he doesn''t encounter any obstacles. After entering Tianzhu Mountain, he basically goes with the wind and water. Although he has met some beasts, they are not paid attention to by him until he meets the violent giant ape.


    "It should be." Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "I can only say that your luck is really good!"


    According to his understanding of Mu Tiance, if Mu Tiance is obstructed by those two old masters, he will never fool around by dressing like himself. According to Mu Tiance''s temperament, he will mostly choose to rush or fight to death. However, when he meets those two old masters, even fighting to death is meaningless, and I''m afraid it will be meaningless in the end Only a corpse.


    Fortunately, mu Tiance did not encounter such a master''s block.


    Mu Tiance probably didn''t know that kind of danger, but he didn''t think much of Xu Shaotang''s words. After a smile, he looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I''m glad to see you''re not dead."


    "I''m not happy to see you alive!" Xu Shaotang turned his eyes to Mu Tiance, then pointed to the body of the giant ape in the water and asked, "what''s wrong with it? How can it chase you all the way? "


    "Nothing. It''s just disturbing his dream." Thinking about the encounter with the giant ape, mu Tiance showed a look of lingering fear, and slowly said: "when I was going to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, I saw a cave. I wanted to sit down for a while, but I didn''t want to disturb the sleeping giant ape. The giant ape was thick skinned and powerful. I almost suffered a loss under his hands, so I had to avoid the edge and plan to wait for the giant ape The ape went back to sleep in the cave and headed for the top of Tianzhu Mountain. As a result, the great ape chased after him. You know the rest of the story. ""So it is!" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "the great ape died unjustly. If you hadn''t disturbed his dream, he wouldn''t have lost his life because of chasing you."


    Mu Tiance said, "if you don''t lead this great ape here, it won''t kill you."


    "Brother mu, I was saving you, right?" Xu Shaotang said with a black line on his face: "this is a typical bridge breaking through the river!"


    A few days ago, Xu Shaotang had been acting alone. Now he had company again, and his talkative character showed up again, as if he wanted to say all these things he didn''t say.


    After fighting there for a while, Xu Shaotang, who had been hungry for more than a day, began to get meat from Heijiao ''.


    After eating and drinking enough, and preparing all the dry food for the next few days, it was completely dark. The two of them lay down and had a rest in the cave beside the hot spring. It was extremely warm and a good place to spend the night.

 Chapter 1140

    When they set foot on the journey to the top of Tianzhu Mountain again, they had two backpacks on them, which Xu Shaotang made from black Jiaopi. Inside the backpacks were all black Jiaorou baked last night. The meat in the backpacks was enough to sustain them for at least a week.


    After the two met, the road is not so lonely.


    "How long do you think we''ll get to the top of Tianzhu Mountain?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks mu Tiance. With more people around him, Xu Shaotang can''t relax and always finds words to talk to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance shook his head and said, "you should consider whether we can reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain alive, not how long it will take us to get there!"


    Tianzhu Mountain is famous. They have felt it for themselves now, but in Mu Tiance''s mind, even the giant ape''s opponent should not be regarded as the real danger in Tianzhu Mountain. Even if they think about it with their toes, they know that there must be more terrible things in Tianzhu Mountain, or there are more dangerous things waiting for them, but they haven''t been there yet It''s just a place.


    "We are sure that you can reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain alive!" Looking at the steep mountain, Xu Shaotang clenched his fist.


    He didn''t understand what mu Tiance said, but he didn''t want to say it. In his heart, he constantly gave himself confidence that they would reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain, which was a kind of self hypnosis.


    If they don''t have this confidence, they may encounter more dangerous things next, and they don''t know whether they can support it.


    "I hope so!" Mu Tiance takes a look at Xu Shaotang and continues to follow him.


    Unconsciously, they had already gone to the cave where mu Tiance found the great ape. Looking at the empty cave, mu Tiance felt a little emotion.


    To tell you the truth, he should thank the dead giant ape. If it wasn''t for the giant ape chasing him, he might not have had the chance to meet Xu Shaotang. Now they can cope with a greater threat by joining hands. It''s much safer than climbing alone.


    Up, there are fewer and fewer places where they can see clearly. Looking up from their present position, the visible distance is no more than 20 meters. The thick clouds block their line of sight. They can''t see what is behind the clouds at all.


    "How high is Tianzhu Mountain?" Two people find a relatively flat place to sit down, biting has been frozen hard black Jiao meat, Xu Shaotang extremely depressed said.


    Now they don''t know how much they have climbed, but they feel that Tianzhu Mountain is endless. They don''t know how far they can reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Mu Tiance sat down next to Xu Shaotang. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he shook his head bitterly and said, "no one knows how high Tianzhu Mountain is. Maybe Tianzhu Mountain is really a pillar connecting heaven and earth!"


    "I don''t believe that Tianzhu Mountain is really endless!" Xu Shaotang ate up the frozen meat in his hand, patted his ass and stood up. He let the cold wind blow on his face like a knife, gritted his teeth and said, "there''s no turning back. Go on


    Now that they have arrived here, we can imagine that if they leave Tianzhu Mountain now, they will be surrounded and killed by people in Kunlun.


    Even if they can hide in Tianzhu Mountain for a while, they will not be able to hide for a lifetime. Now they have to die to survive. When they have enough strength, they can leave Kunlun world alive!


    Now they venture to the top of Tianzhu Mountain in order to improve their strength as soon as possible and try to leave this place where they are not welcome.


    The more they go up, the thicker the ice and snow, the thicker the clouds, and the more fierce the wind blows, which makes their faces ache.


    Walking, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped his pace.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with some doubts. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s frowning, he seems to be aware of something.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer mu Tiance''s question. He just squatted down and plowed away the snow under his feet. In a moment, a frozen corpse appeared in front of them. Maybe it was because of the cold climate all year round here. The corpse was well preserved. His facial features were clearly visible, and even his eyes were still intact. His eyes were wide open, as if he couldn''t close his eyes.


    However, the body seemed to have been burned by a big fire, and it was scorched black all over.


    "Why is this body scorched?" Mu Tiance looked at the corpse which he didn''t know how many years ago and frowned: "people who can get to this place should not be burned to death, right?"


    No matter how poor the strength of the people who can go to this place is, I''m afraid they are at least the strength of the alchemy realm. Even if they are surrounded by many fires, it should be very easy for the alchemy realm people to escape.


    "Do you think there will be fire here?" Looking around at the place covered with ice and snow, Xu Shaotang didn''t know how the fire could burn, unless he poured gasoline here, but it was obviously impossible.Mu Tiance thought about it, but this is the truth. It is obvious that there are no conditions for a large-scale fire here.


    "It wasn''t burned. How did it come about?" Mu Tiance also showed a look of thinking.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other at the same time. They both guess each other''s answer from each other''s eyes.


    "Lightning strike!"


    Both of them said these two words and looked up at the clouds above their heads.


    The clouds kept rolling, and it seemed that a little abnormal sound could be heard.


    "Run


    Two people at the same time issued a roar, force to run down, the terrain here is extremely open, if lightning strikes occur again, they can not even find a place to hide.


    "Boom..."


    There was a sudden noise in the clouds, and then it grew louder and louder.


    They are not sure that they seem to have escaped from the scope of lightning strike. They can only look for protruding rocks or caves when they are running, hoping to find a place to avoid.


    "Here!" Soon, Xu Shaotang found a protruding rock, immediately roared to Mu Tiance, and quickly hid under the rock.


    When mu Tiance also hid under the rock, there was a sudden roar from outside.


    "Boom boom..."


    They leaned out their heads slightly and looked out. They saw a huge spherical arc constantly jumping, wrapping the whole section of the mountain. Now they are also in the range of lightning strike. They can clearly feel the lightning strike on the rock. The lightning outside the rock is like raindrops falling from the sky. Countless arcs are intertwined Together, it makes a "hiss" sound.


    Looking at the situation outside, they swallowed a mouthful of saliva at the same time, secretly congratulating themselves on their good luck.


    If they hadn''t found the blackened corpse in time, they would have been exposed to the fierce thunder and lightning. If so, it is estimated that there will be two more blackened corpses on Tianzhu Mountain

 Chapter 1141

    "This should be the legendary thunderstorm?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the thunder and lightning constantly attacking the earth outside and said to Mu Tiance with wide eyes.


    Mu Tiance was also shocked by the sudden lightning strike, and the thunder roared outside. He heard Xu Shaotang talking, but he didn''t hear what Xu Shaotang was saying.


    So, mu Tiance covered his ears, lying in Xu Shaotang''s ears and asked aloud, "what did you say?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, but he doesn''t speak any more. Now his eardrum is slightly hurt by the continuous thunder and lightning. Every time the thunder and lightning makes a loud noise, his heart seems to beat violently.


    They don''t know when the thunderstorm will stop and how long the protruding rock will last. Without the shelter of the rock, they will be directly exposed to lightning.


    Now, there is no chance to escape. We have to leave our fate here, not to mention the two of them. It is estimated that even if Xuqing comes here and faces such a thunderstorm, if there is no shelter, they will only die.


    Only at this time can they really feel the power of nature. No matter how powerful you are, when facing the completely violent nature, you will still feel how small your power is.


    The thunderstorm lasted for a whole day, and Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance spent the most difficult days in their lives so far.


    After the thunderstorm, all the clouds in the sky suddenly dispersed, and a rainbow crossed the middle of the mountain, as if splitting the mountain in two.


    "It seems to have stopped?" Xu Shaotang stretched out his head from under the rock. The first thing he saw was the huge rainbow. Looking up at the sky, Xu Shaotang''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Seeing the abnormality of Xu Shaotang''s look, mu Tiance quickly looked up at the sky. At this moment, his pupils contracted violently.


    Without the thick cloud cover, through the colorful rainbow, their eyes fixed on the top of Tianzhu Mountain at the same time.


    Yes, the top of Tianzhu Mountain!


    For the first time in such a long time, they saw the top of Tianzhu Mountain, but now they seem to be far away from it.


    However, they can vaguely see that there seems to be a palace at the top of Tianzhu Mountain!


    Palace! How can there be a palace at the top of Tianzhu Mountain? Doesn''t it mean that no one has ever climbed the top of Tianzhu Mountain? What''s the matter with this palace?


    At this moment, they are completely disordered.


    Just when they were shocked by the situation at the top of Tianzhu Mountain, a cold wind blew by, the beautiful rainbow disappeared quickly, and the clouds in the sky gradually became thick. However, in just one or two minutes, the thick clouds blocked their sight again, and their eyes fell into a sea of white clouds again.


    Each of them returned to the protruding rock and sat down. They did not speak, but quietly digested what they had just seen.


    "Now we should not only consider whether we can live to the top of Tianzhu Mountain." For a long time, Xu Shaotang finally took the lead in breaking the silence. With a heavy sigh, he said solemnly: "we have to consider whether we can go there!"


    They used to think that there was no one at the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Now when they see the palace at the top of Tianzhu Mountain, they have doubts about their conjecture.


    If there are people at the top of Tianzhu Mountain, it must be the kind of strong people who are so powerful that they can''t even resist. If they rashly climb to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, not to mention how many dangers are waiting for them on the road, they say that after they reach the top, if there are strong people there, they will be trapped!


    Mu Tiance can naturally think of the problems Xu Shaotang can think of. He understands the hesitation in Xu Shaotang''s heart, and now he is also extremely hesitant. He doesn''t know whether he should continue to make progress.


    "Are you willing?" After a long silence, mu Tiance finally asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang tilted his head to think about it, then gently shook his head and said: "I''m really not reconciled! When I came here, I saw the top of the Tianzhu Mountain for the first time. I''m not willing to go there and see what it looks like! "


    "I''m not reconciled!" Mu Tiance didn''t hide his thoughts. He looked at the outside with his eyes straight. He said with a reluctant face: "I can see the hope of climbing to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, but if I''m scared away by the unknown palace, I won''t even die!"


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words echoing in his ears, Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance and said, "what do you want to do, have a try?"


    Not only does mu Tiance want to have a try, but he also wants to have a try. Now they need to make a big bet that they can reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain alive, that there is no one at the top of Tianzhu Mountain or that the people at the top of Tianzhu Mountain have no malice towards them.


    This is a big gamble. If they lose the gamble, their lives will be explained here forever. If they win the gamble, they may have an adventure. Even if they don''t have it, they can also use the rich aura there to improve their strength.There are risks and opportunities! This is gambling!


    "Would you like to have a try?" Instead of answering Xu Shaotang''s question, mu Tiance asked him a rhetorical question.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finally nodded his head honestly and said, "I really want to have a try. To tell you the truth, we are in a difficult situation now. Even if we retreat now, it will be just a period of time. We may be trapped in Tianzhu Mountain! Go to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, maybe there''s another chance! "


    This is from Xu Shaotang''s heart. He wants to have a try, but he still has some worries in his heart.


    Mu Tiance quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, also nodded gently: "I thought you don''t want to try, to tell you the truth, even if you don''t try, I will try!"


    He is very clear about their current situation. As Xu Shaotang said, they are difficult to ride a tiger! Therefore, mu Tiance is much more straightforward than Xu Shaotang, perhaps because he has more courage than Xu Shaotang, perhaps because he does not have so many obstacles in his heart, so he will be much more decisive than Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s face full of determination, Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and said, "in this case, let''s go and have a look to see whether we conquer Tianzhu Mountain or Tianzhu Mountain conquers us!"


    Both of them are not procrastinating. Once they make up their mind, they immediately head for the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    The violent thunderstorm smashed countless pieces of ice, and the snow on the ground melted due to the violent lightning strike. Now it has formed a stream that flows downward. Although the stream is very small, it can be imagined that at the bottom of the mountain, the trickle will become a turbulent glacier, and even cause a large area of collapse!


    However, this is no longer the concern of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance!

 Chapter 1142

    Walking, two people''s nose suddenly came a smell of burning incense.


    There are only two possibilities for smelling burnt incense here. One is that there are people here, and the other is that there are some animals killed by thunderstorms not long ago.


    They just took a slight look and immediately decided to follow the smell of burnt incense.


    Soon, they saw a charred body on the ground full of ice and snow. The body was very big and could be seen from a distance.


    Two people walk past, eyes instantly at the same time stare big, on the face peep out incomparably startled look.


    I saw a human body lying on the ground. Although it was blackened by the thunderstorm, its face could be seen clearly. The body, which was lying upright on the ground, was three or four meters long, which was no less than the giant ape they had met before.


    "Giant?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the charred body on the ground, and he could not help thinking about the legend of the giant.


    Mu Tiance also looked at the corpse on the ground in a daze. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he frowned and said, "there are some legends about giants in the Kunlun world. It''s said that when we enter the jungle of Kunlun world, there will be giants, but we have never heard of giants on Tianzhu mountain."


    "There are all kinds of strange things in Tianzhu Mountain!" Xu Shaotang sighed softly, and began to drum up in his heart. He didn''t know if there were giants on it.


    If these giants are simple minded and well-developed, they will be easy to deal with. If these giants are similar to them, it is estimated that they will have more trouble in the future.


    Just at this time, two people''s ears suddenly came a slight sound, and then they felt something coming here.


    Without any extra thought, they jumped up immediately to avoid what hit them.


    The next moment, a few pieces of ice the size of a bathtub smashed into the position where they were standing. If they hadn''t escaped in time, they would have been smashed into meat cakes now.


    "Who?" Xu Shaotang drinks and looks in the direction of the ice.


    At first glance, these creatures are similar to human beings, but a closer look shows that they are very different from human beings. Their bodies are covered with thick white hair, and their heads are all white. Their facial features are similar to those of enlarged human beings.


    In general, these unknown creatures give people the feeling that they are a combination of human and ape.


    You don''t have to think about it. These unknown creatures should be the same as the corpse, which is what they call the giant.


    Maybe it''s more appropriate to call them savages! Xu Shaotang thought freely.


    Seeing that the two tiny creatures had dodged their attack, the faces of the savages were slightly surprised. One of the biggest savages stepped forward slightly, opened his mouth and roared to them. It seemed that he wanted to frighten them with his huge roar.


    "Fight or flee?" Mu Tiance calmly stares at the three savages and asks Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "if you win, fight. If you don''t win, run away!"


    Now I don''t know the details of these savages, but Xu Shaotang was not as shocked as he had just seen the corpse. As long as the three savages were not intelligent creatures, it was easy to do.


    Seeing that they were indifferent to their angry roar, the biggest savage suddenly showed an angry look on his face and turned back to the two savages behind him. One of them immediately ran to one side, and the other came forward to stand with the biggest savage.


    Looking at the actions of these savages, Xu Shaotang looked surprised and said to Mu Tiance in a confused voice: "they seem to have their own language, they seem to be intelligent creatures..."


    "Let''s see!" Mu Tiance nodded his head gently, stepped forward slightly, looked at the two savages calmly and said, "we have no malice, we just want to climb to the top of Tianzhu Mountain!"


    With that, mu Tiance pointed to the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    However, the two savages didn''t know what mu Tiance was saying or what he wanted to express. After looking at each other, the two savages rushed to them at the same time.


    "The peace talks failed!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugs to Mu Tiance, and immediately wants to use his genuine Qi to drive back the savage.


    However, when he used Qi, he found that his Qi seemed to disappear in an instant. He could feel it flowing in his body, but he could not use it.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. At the same time, he was shocked and said to Mu Tiance: "I can''t use my true Qi!"


    Mu Tiance also plans to use his true Qi to defeat the savage who rushes to him. Xu Shaotang''s voice has just dropped, and mu Tiance is shocked and says, "me too!""Damn, it''s bad luck!"


    Now they don''t have time to think about how their true Qi can''t be used all of a sudden. In the face of the savage who rushes towards them like a heavy tank, Xu Shaotang quickly avoids the edge and lets him fight with the rough savage. It''s obviously unrealistic.


    On the other side, mu Tiance was also against another savage, and another savage rushed to Mu Tiance. Now, mu Tiance had no time to escape, so he had to hit the savage with a hard fist. However, how could mu Tiance be the opponent of this kind of giant creature in terms of strength? He was shocked back and forth by the savage''s fist Then he was shocked by the great power of the savage, and the blood immediately dripped down the crack.


    Mu Tiance has not yet stabilized his figure, and the savage has attacked him again. Although the savage is tall, his action is not slow. His fists dance like a tiger, and the revived mu Tiance repeatedly evades. He does not dare to fight with the savage.


    With a flexible body, although there was no real Qi available, they could barely escape under the savage''s attack.


    Just as they were entangled with the two savages, there were bursts of vibration at their feet, and then bursts of "Oh Oh" excited sound came into their ears.


    Soon, they found that a number of savages appeared around them. At a glance, they should be no less than 20 or 30. These savages were still holding various rough and dark weapons.


    "Damn it Seeing the savages who surrounded them from all directions, Xu Shaotang finally realized that the savage who had just left had gone to move rescue soldiers!


    If facing the two savages, he and mu Tiance are confident that they can barely avoid them, but in the face of these dozens of savages, their true anger is not enough. If they entangle with these savages again, they will become the dinner of these savages!


    "Run up!"


    Xu Shaotang yells at mu Tiance to avoid the savage''s attack and immediately runs to the top of the mountain.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s roar, mu Tiance didn''t have any hesitation. After avoiding the savage''s attack, he quickly followed Xu Shaotang and fled to the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 1143

    They want to run, but how can those savages make them do it easily?


    Seeing the signs of their escape, the savages who came around immediately blocked their way and hit them with a big stick.


    The two men who rushed to the savage''s side were immediately forced to retreat, and Xu Shaotang stepped back several steps, so as to avoid the savage''s attack.


    After stabilizing his figure, Xu Shaotang rushed to the gap beside him, trying to escape from the gap between the savages who blocked their way.


    Although the intelligence quotient of savages is not very high, they are absolutely not stupid. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, they immediately think of Xu Shaotang''s plan. The two savages move their bodies slightly and immediately seal the gap. At the same time, the big stick in their hands smashes at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang quickly rolled to the ground, to avoid the savage''s stick, the stick hit heavily on the ice, ice slag suddenly splashed everywhere.


    "Can these savages do magic?" Xu Shaotang stood up, stood back to back with mu Tiance, looked at the savages approaching them, and said with a depressed face.


    He was used to using real Qi to deal with the enemy. At this critical moment, real Qi could not be used, which immediately made him wonder if these savages were playing tricks.


    Mu Tiance shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but I feel it should have nothing to do with these savages. Maybe it''s because we don''t know why we can''t use the power of real Qi in this area, or it may be related to the thunderstorm."


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "I''m beginning to understand why those top experts can''t reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain. It''s estimated that many people died in the hands of these savages."


    Even the top experts? Compared with them, the top experts are more powerful than Qi. Without using Qi, those top experts are similar to them, or even inferior to them. He is not afraid of any top experts only by his fighting skills.


    "Don''t talk such nonsense, just think about how to get out first!" Mu Tiance fixed his eyes on these savages who gradually reduced their encirclement, and hummed: "I don''t want to be a dish for these savages!"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "what can I do? We can''t fight again. It seems that these savages won''t let us escape. "


    Looking over the faces of these savages, we can see clearly that their brats are about to gather on the ground to form a river. However, Xu Shaotang thought in his heart that the two of them are obviously not enough for so many savages.


    Damn, how could I have such an idea? Xu Shaotang almost couldn''t help slapping himself. Now it''s all this time. He''s still thinking wildly here!


    Looking at these savages getting closer and closer, Xu Shaotang''s eyes are constantly staring at the savages'' encirclement, trying to find the gap of the encirclement. He doesn''t want to die here, especially in the hands of these savages. If he dies in the hands of these savages, he estimates that he will be extremely powerful when he comes to Jiuquan.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang fell on the savage''s legs. When the savage stepped, the tall savage''s * would leave a huge gap. Although they were reluctant, it became their only choice at this time!


    Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and pats mu Tiance gently, indicating that mu Tiance will find an opportunity to get through the savage''s crotch.


    After understanding Xu Shaotang''s meaning, mu Tiance''s face turned black. Although his face was very reluctant, in order to survive, he could only nod helplessly.


    "Ouch..."


    As the encirclement became smaller and smaller, the wild people cheered as if they were already celebrating their victory.


    "Right now!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly roared and patted mu Tiance. He rushed forward and quickly went to the savage''s crotch. Mu Tiance also went to the next savage''s crotch.


    The savage obviously didn''t expect that the two men wanted to escape even under the siege. Watching them fly to the ground, he immediately understood what they thought. A savage next to him didn''t even think about it. He hit Xu Shaotang with a stick reflexively. The stick touched Xu Shaotang''s body and hit him directly on the ice. Xu Shaotang took a chance and immediately rolled forward.


    The savage saw that he didn''t hit Xu Shaotang, so he was very angry. He immediately lifted the stick up and planned to take back the stick and continue to chase Xu Shaotang.


    Maybe it''s because of anger, maybe it''s because the savage himself has a grudge against the savage who was crossed by Xu Shaotang. With the stick, the savage lifted the stick a little bit, and the upward moving stick hit the key place under the savage.


    Facts have proved that it''s very deadly for people or savages to be hit to the core.


    "Oh..."


    The savage who was hit by the stick suddenly gave out a fierce howl. At the same time, he subconsciously waved a fist to the savage who hit his own vital point, and then fell heavily on the ground, covered his vital point and kept howling.


    "It must have hurt..."


    Xu Shaotang gave a bad smile and ran to the top of the mountain while these savages were in a daze. Now his real Qi can''t be used. It''s easy for them to go up the mountain but hard for them to go down the mountain. If they go down the mountain, they will be killed even if they don''t catch up with them.Mu Tiance restrained his smile and ran to the top of the mountain with Xu Shaotang.


    A little stunned after a while, those savages quickly come back to God, see two people escape their encirclement, immediately wave the weapons in their hands to chase two people, there are a few savages squatting on the ground, anxiously looking at the white hit the key and fell on the ground savage.


    The pace of savages is very big. Xu Shaotang takes ten steps, and those savages only need one or two steps. Even if they run at full speed, the distance between those savages and them is constantly shortened.


    Seeing that the savage behind him is about to catch up, Xu Shaotang subconsciously wants to drop the Jiaopi bag on his back to reduce the load.


    When he touched Jiaopi''s backpack, Xu Shaotang''s head suddenly flashed. He immediately took out a piece of frozen meat from Jiaopi''s backpack and threw it at the savage.


    When the savage smelled the smell of the meat, he immediately chased the meat. A strong savage pushed the other savage away, jumped up to catch the meat, put it into his mouth and chewed it. The wonderful taste of barbecue immediately brightened the savage''s eyes, and then chased Xu Shaotang again. But this time, his goal was not Xu Shaotang It''s Xu Shaotang''s Jiaopi backpack.


    Useful!


    Xu Shaotang was overjoyed. He quickly took out a piece of meat from Jiaopi''s backpack and threw it to the other side. The savages immediately chased the meat.

 Chapter 1144

    After discovering that these savages are more interested in barbecue than they are, the two of them are relieved at the same time.


    Whenever these savages are about to catch up with them, they throw a piece of meat out to draw them away, so that they can not be caught up by these savages for the time being.


    However, they soon realized the problem. Although these savages were more interested in delicious barbecue, they kept chasing them. When they ran out of barbecue, they would have to catch up with them sooner or later.


    "I don''t have much meat here!"


    Running, mu Tiance suddenly looks at the Jiaopi backpack that has shrunk down more than half and says to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at his backpack. The bulging backpack is now shriveled.


    "I don''t have much here!" Xu Shaotang threw out a piece of meat again. After drawing the savage away, he panted to Mu Tiance and said, "it can''t go on like this. Without the meat, we have to be overtaken by the savages sooner or later. We have to find a place to avoid it!"


    "Where are you going?" Mu Tiance breathlessly said: "except for ice and snow, it''s stone."


    They are not used to the days when they can''t use real Qi. It''s not long since they ran. They are both out of breath.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said, "it''s better to find those narrow caves while walking."


    Mu Tiance understood Xu Shaotang''s plan very well. He wanted to rely on the narrow cave to stop these tall savages. The best way was the kind of cave where they could just get in, but those savages could not get in.


    "Good!"


    Mu Tiance agreed, and immediately ran away while searching around, hoping to find a cave to escape from.


    When there were only two or three pieces of dried meat in their backpacks, mu Tiance finally found a place that looked like a cave and immediately called to Xu Shaotang, "this way!"


    Xu Shaotang will, take out a piece of dried meat to Mu Tiance said the position of reverse throw out, immediately follow mu Tiance desperately to run there.


    "It''s a cave!"


    Looking at the narrow cave in front of him, Xu Shaotang was overjoyed. The entrance of the cave was not big, so he only allowed them to squat in. Now they could not care whether the cave was dangerous or not, so they quickly escaped into the cave.


    They didn''t know how deep the cave was. They just ran to the cave desperately, until there was only a little light in front of them, and the savages caught up with them.


    "Haw..."


    The savages all know that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are in the cave, but the cave is too small for them to reach in. Unfortunately, they can''t reach Xu Shaotang. They can''t catch the prey close by. These savages are so anxious that they scratch their ears and make noise in their mouths.


    Just as these savages were scratching their ears and gills, a tall savage came over, pulled all the savages blocking the hole open, and then grasped the hole with both hands.


    "What does the savage want to do?" Seeing the action of the savage, Xu Shaotang''s heart jumped slightly, and a bad premonition came to his heart.


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly and said, "what else can I do? I want to destroy the cave with brute force so that I can come in and catch us."


    As soon as mu Tiance''s voice fell, there was a tremor at the entrance of the cave. Then, the stones at the entrance made a "click" sound, and the ice and snow mixed with gravel kept falling.


    "Click!"


    After a loud noise, the hard stone wall was immediately broken by the savage.


    "Damn it Seeing the excited voice of the savage, Xu Shaotang scolded and pulled mu Tiance to the deeper part of the cave. He didn''t believe that these savages could completely break the whole cave apart. In that case, they would have to accept their fate.


    Xu Shaotang''s guess is right. Although the savages broke off the stone wall outside the cave, no matter how they destroyed it, the stone wall inside did not move. The angry savages immediately grabbed the broken stone and smashed it into the cave.


    It''s just that the cave is winding. It''s impossible for the stone to hit Xu Shaotang and them.


    Seeing that these savages couldn''t destroy the cave, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance took a reassurance. They spent most of their physical strength running all the way. They just supported them with their strong will. Now the threat of these savages has been relieved for the time being. They suddenly feel that their whole body is full of unspeakable pain, and the feeling of fatigue comes to him They''re coming.


    "Take a break first." Breathing heavily, Xu Shaotang sat on the ground, listening to the sound of the savages constantly smashing stones into the cave. He stretched out his head and yelled to the savages, "if I have a chance, I will roast you on the fire! Let you still rampant.... "


    "Bang!"


    Before Xu Shaotang finished, the savages threw a stone into the cave.


    "Stupid!" Xu Shaotang disdained to curl his lips and said, "you are capable of hitting me!"When Xu Shaotang was talking, he felt that mu Tiance around him pulled him. He turned to Mu Tiance and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "These savages really can''t hit you and me, but do you think they threw stones in to hit us?" Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile.


    But they are not smart enough to throw stones into the cave?


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly showed a look of thinking. When he saw that there were more and more stones in front of him, and the light from outside was less and less, Xu Shaotang suddenly hit the stone wall with a fist and cursed: "these damned savages want to block us in the cave!"


    Now he finally understood the plan of these savages. These savages knew that they could not catch them, so they wanted to block them in the cave.


    If these savages would say what they said, they would say, "can''t you hide? We will help you. You have the ability to hide in it all your life! "


    "Yes Mu Tiance nodded, breathed out a long breath and cursed: "these savages are really not good things! Also, we can''t use real Qi, or we''ll really teach these savages a lesson! "


    They miss the days when they can use Qi. If they can use Qi, they will not be forced to do so by these savages.


    Now they went out to die, only to watch these savages block the cave.


    When the light in front of them completely disappeared, they could not hear the noise of the savages again. They knew that the savages had completely blocked the hole!

 Chapter 1145

    In the dark, two people can feel each other''s breath, but they can''t see each other at all.


    Xu Shaotang took out a piece of dried meat from his backpack and handed it to Mu Tiance. He sighed softly and said, "don''t think about anything now. Let''s fill our stomach!"


    All the way to escape, their physical consumption is very large, now there is no threat of savages, the stomach suddenly hungry "coo" cry.


    Although they seem to be dead now, they are not in the hands of savages, which should be the only thing to be thankful for them.


    Mu Tiance reached out and took the dried meat from Xu Shaotang in the dark. He tore the dried meat hard and said slowly, "if it wasn''t for the dried meat you prepared in advance, we might have become a dish for those savages."


    Some things are so coincidental. Because Xu Shaotang didn''t know if he could find food at the height of Tianzhu Mountain, he specially prepared dried meat that could support them for many days. Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, these dried meat saved their lives.


    A lot of things are really not clear, perhaps can only be described by a blunder.


    Xu Shaotang took the last piece of dried meat in his bag in his hand. After he took a hard bite, he said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "we can only say that our luck is good. Along the way, we have been in danger several times, but we have survived without danger. I hope our luck can continue."


    "When you say that, we are really lucky." Mu Tiance was slightly stunned, and immediately showed a slight smile.


    From the time they were chased and killed by people in the Kunlun Kingdom, they began to live a life full of dangers. Many times, they almost broke into the Kunlun Kingdom, but they have lived well to the present.


    In addition to their own tenacious will, luck is also a big part.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s accidental stepping on a blackened corpse, they might not have noticed the thunderstorm there. Even if they had noticed it, they would not have had time to escape. Therefore, heaven is good for them. They really don''t have to feel sorry for themselves.


    After eating all the dried meat in his hand, Xu Shaotang felt that his strength was slowly recovering. He patted mu Tiance on the shoulder with a smile and said, "when you''re full, go to sleep first. As for how to get out of sleep, wait until you wake up."


    "Good!" Mu Tiance quickly ate the dried meat in his hand, and then closed his eyes against the cold stone wall.


    He understood what Xu Shaotang meant. They had consumed too much physical strength in the process of escaping. Now let''s have a good rest to recover their physical strength. Otherwise, even if they thought of the way to escape, they would not have the physical strength to go out.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. He closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. He consumed a lot of physical strength. His sleep was very sweet. Until he heard mu Tiance calling him in a trance, he opened his eyes and asked mu Tiance, "what are you doing?"


    "We may not be stuck here!"


    Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a relieved smile.


    "What?" Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately sat up and immediately fell asleep. He quickly asked mu Tiance, "have you found a way out?"


    "No!" Mu Tiance shook his head with a smile and said, "I can''t see five fingers here. Where do you want me to find a way out?"


    On hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately became depressed again. He felt sleepy again. He muttered: "since he didn''t find a way out, what do you mean? Why don''t we get stuck here? Is there any other immortal to save us


    make complaints about Xu Shaotang''s Tucao, but just smiled and said to him, "give me your hand."


    "What for?" Xu Shaotang sat up again, but this time he was a little far away from mu Tiance. He jokingly said to Mu Tiance, "is it difficult for you to think of me in a desperate situation?"


    Although the mouth says so, Xu Shaotang still handed his own to Mu Tiance''s side.


    "Why don''t you die!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance immediately scolded with black lines on his face. Immediately after searching in the dark for a while, he grabbed Xu Shaotang''s hand and pulled his hand forward.


    As soon as his hand was grabbed by mu Tiance and pulled to the front, Xu Shaotang immediately drew his hand back and said to Mu Tiance with a look of chilly: "you don''t really want to be wrong with me, do you?"


    He can feel mu Tiance blowing air on his hand. At the thought of Mu Tiance pulling his hand to his mouth to blow air, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels goose bumps all over his body, and his body shrinks back. This time, he is really far away from mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance resisted the impulse of taking off his shoes and patting on Xu Shaotang''s disgusting face. He bit his teeth to "crunch" and said angrily, "you bastard, don''t you feel the wind blowing on your hand?"


    "Bullshit, I must feel it!" Xu Shaotang said with a cold face: "I feel you blow on my hand, and then I feel that you have a strong desire for me!""The devils have their own thoughts on you. You can ask the savages if they have their own thoughts on you." Mu Tiance angrily scolds Xu Shaotang. I don''t know how this bastard can think about these messy things at this time. After trying to calm down his anger, mu Tiance grits his teeth and says to Xu Shaotang: "it''s not the wind I blow to you!"


    "Not you, but..."


    Xu Shaotang''s words just half said, a thought suddenly flashed in his mind. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he jumped up excitedly. This jump made his head hit the stone wall in the cave and made a "Dong" sound.


    Xu Shaotang screamed, sat back on the ground, covered his head and rubbed it, but mu Tiance beside him laughed and said, "look, I''ve been punished!"


    Instead of taking care of Mu Tiance''s ridicule, Xu Shaotang quickly reached for the position he just had, and immediately felt the wind blowing on his hand.


    It''s windy!


    It''s really windy!


    Xu Shaotang almost jumped up again, rubbing his head and laughing: "I knew we didn''t die so easily!"


    They all know what it means to them that there is wind in the cave. The outside of the cave is completely sealed by those savages. There is no wind blowing in at all. But now they really feel that there is wind blowing in the cave. That is to say, there must be other exits in the cave, and there should be more than one.


    They should be able to form convection as long as they follow two directions at least!


    After understanding this, they burst into laughter in the cave. The laughter let out all the depressed emotions in their hearts and let them see the hope again!

 Chapter 1146

    After a period of rest, both of them are full of energy now. Knowing that there may be other exits, they immediately grope in the dark in the direction of the wind, hoping to find the exit in the direction of the wind.


    In the dark, they can''t see anything and can only move forward cautiously. They don''t know what''s going on at their feet. Every step they take, they have to test carefully. They don''t want the abyss under their feet. It doesn''t matter to slow down. Now the most important thing is to ensure safety.


    They don''t know where they have gone. They only know that they should be walking towards the top of the cave. It''s not smooth in the cave. In the dark, they often encounter the stones in the cave.


    "Dangdang..."


    When mu Tiance was on his way, he bumped into something in the cave. There was a clanging sound in the cave. It was like an empty jar bumping against a stone.


    Without Xu Shaotang''s reminding, mu Tiance has already crouched on the ground and groped for it, intending to see what the thing he kicked away is.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    After groping for a while on the ground, mu Tiance suddenly made a sound and called to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t see mu Tiance in the dark, and he didn''t know what happened to him on the ground. Hearing mu Tiance''s voice, he asked, "what did you find?"


    "You''d better see for yourself." Mu Tiance did not tell Xu Shaotang directly, but said in a calm voice.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly surged with curiosity. He didn''t know what mu Tiance had found and what mystery he had to play in front of him.


    Following mu Tiance''s voice, Xu Shaotang squats down and fumbles slowly on the ground. Soon, he touches mu Tiance''s hand. Then he is pulled by mu Tiance and puts his hand on a round thing.


    Xu Shaotang continued to touch along the round things. Suddenly, he touched several holes.


    "Skeletons?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said slowly, "is it hard for someone to be forced into this cave like us?"


    Mu Tiance said in a low voice: "you continue to feel down!"


    "Down?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what mu Tiance really means. He''s not surprised that a skeleton appears here. They can find the cave, and others can find it. The only difference is that they are still alive, but the body on the ground has been dead for a long time. Although the first mock exam was puzzled by


    , Xu Shaotang still felt the request of Mu Tian CE''s request to the corpse.


    Feeling the cold of the beginning, Xu Shaotang groped around the body to verify his guess.


    "Armor?" Xu Shaotang was full of doubts and said to himself. According to his groping, the pattern of armor on the body roughly appeared in his mind.


    This should be essentially different from the ancient armor of Xia state. In other words, the style of the armor in Xu Shaotang''s mind is even sci-fi. According to the hand feeling, we can judge that the armor on the corpse is very exquisite. Although we don''t know how good it is, Xu Shaotang feels that it should not be the craftsmanship of the ancient Xia state or Kunlun kingdom It''s made.


    "It should be!" Mu Tiance nodded in the dark, then handed over something from the dark and said slowly, "what are you feeling?"


    Xu Shaotang once again along mu Tiance''s hand to erase, and soon touched the things in Mu Tiance''s hand, round, also has a cold texture, and a movable eye mask.


    "Helmet!" Xu Shaotang immediately judged what was in Mu Tiance''s hand, turned to Mu Tiance and asked, "is that what you just kicked in your hand?"


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t expect to kick this thing."


    Now it''s dark here. Although they can roughly judge the style of the helmet with their hands, they can''t see the specific style clearly. Xu Shaotang thinks about it, holds the helmet from mu Tiance''s hand, and slowly says, "take it first, and then we''ll have a good research after we go out."


    "Good!" Mu Tiance stood up from the ground and moved forward slowly, saying to Xu Shaotang: "this helmet is probably not the product of Kunlun kingdom!"


    Xu Shaotang had the same guess in his heart. He followed mu Tiance and walked forward.


    They also don''t know how long they have been groping in the dark. Roughly speaking, there will be a day or so.


    When they were about to lose patience in the dark, a light suddenly appeared in front of their forehead.


    "There''s light ahead!" Seeing the shimmering light, Xu Shaotang suddenly cried out with excitement.


    Seeing the weak light in front of him, mu Tiance also heaved a sigh of relief and said to Xu Shaotang: "it seems that the exit is still a long way away from us."The light is very weak, it looks like a white spot from a distance, which also proves that the location of the light is far away from them. Of course, there is only a small gap, but this possibility is not very big. From the strength of the wind they are feeling now, we can roughly judge that the hole should not be too small, at least enough for them to pass.


    Seeing the hope coming out of the darkness, they were already exhausted. They didn''t know where to pour out their strength. They walked carefully to the place where the light was, following the guidance of the little light.


    As they keep going forward, the light is more and more, and they can see the road under their feet.


    This discovery once again gave them unlimited motivation, and their foot movements also accelerated a lot.


    More than ten minutes later, they finally stood at the entrance of the cave, which was a little bigger than the one when they came in. The long lost light pricked their eyes slightly, but they still kept their eyes open, as if they didn''t want to close their eyes to feel the darkness.


    "Take a break first!" Instead of rushing out of the cave, Xu Shaotang sat on the ground with his helmet in his hand and said to Mu Tiance breathlessly, "let''s be careful. If those savages are waiting for us to go out, we''ll have a lot of fun!"


    "Shut your crow''s mouth!"


    Mu Tiance stares at Xu Shaotang angrily. He sits down next to Xu Shaotang and takes out the last piece of dried meat in his backpack. After tearing it apart, he gives it to Xu Shaotang in half, but his eyes fall on Xu Shaotang''s helmet.

 Chapter 1147

    This is a full body dark helmet. The helmet is angular, and the bottom of the helmet can move. When the goggles are pulled down, the whole helmet almost fits perfectly.


    The so-called armed to the teeth, should be almost this situation.


    As Xu Shaotang chewed on the little dried meat left, he said to Mu Tiance, "don''t look. I dare say that no country in the world can make such a sophisticated helmet!"


    The helmet should not be made of metal, but it gives people a sense of metal. Although it''s light to hold, I don''t know what material it is made of. However, even so, Xu Shaotang has no doubt about the protective performance of the helmet. It''s impossible for ordinary bullets to penetrate the helmet.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance said lightly: "you mean, this helmet is the product of Atlantis?"


    The only civilization they know now is Atlantis, so mu Tiance directly linked it together.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it should be! The corpse we met in the cave should also be a person from Atlantis, that is, a demon in the mouth of the Kunlun people, but we don''t know why that person died here. "


    If it was in the past, they might be very shocked when they encounter such things, but now they seem to have been used to it. The demons have gone deep into their minds, and they have already acquiesced in the existence of those people in their hearts. Now they just find the most direct evidence, which is really not much to be shocked.


    "You said that Tianzhu Mountain is called a forbidden area. Is it related to these people?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly.


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, slowly said: "it should have something to do with it! You say that the reason why none of those who came to Tianzhu Mountain reached the summit was that they were killed by the demons? "


    "You mean, the top of Tianzhu Mountain is inhabited by demons?" Mu Tiance was startled by Xu Shaotang''s bold guess.


    But when you think about it, it seems that Xu Shaotang''s conjecture is not impossible. If there are demons living on the top of Tianzhu Mountain, many things can be explained.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, sighed a little, and said: "no matter what the situation is at the top of Tianzhu Mountain, since we have come here, we have to go and have a look!"


    "Good!" Mu Tiance said with a smile: "your words are a bit like Xu Shaotang at last!"


    Xu Shaotang knows what mu Tiance means. Since he entered the Kunlun world, neither he nor mu Tiance has been afraid of everything. They have too many unknowns about the Kunlun world. In addition, there are so many people in the Kunlun world that they start to be afraid of everything. They are not afraid of everything .


    After smiling at mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang puts his helmet on the ground, slowly stands up and walks to the cave with firm steps.


    After confirming that there was no danger outside the cave for the time being, the two quickly walked out of the cave.


    They don''t know where they are now, but they don''t need to know. They just need to climb up all the time. When they reach the top, they will arrive at their destination.


    After climbing a certain distance, Xu Shaotang felt that his true Qi seemed to have no limit. He immediately picked it up. The next moment, a milky light appeared in his hands.


    "It seems that we can''t use Qi there. We should be affected by thunderstorm!" It''s a good thing for Xu Shaotang to take back his true Qi and use it. At least, they can move much faster.


    Mu Tiance also tried his own Qi. After he was sure that he could use it, he nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "it should be. I didn''t expect that the thunderstorm would have such a big impact!"


    "You say, what are we going to do next?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang puzzledly and said, "of course, it''s the fastest way to get to the top of Tianzhu Mountain!"


    Xu Shaotang stretched out a finger and shook it gently. Pointing at the empty Jiaopi bag on mu Tiance''s back, he said, "look for food! We have nothing to eat now. You don''t want us to starve to death on the way to the top of Tianzhu, do you


    In order to distract the pursuing savages, they almost ran out of dried meat in their backpacks, and the only thing left was eaten when they were crossing the cave. Now, they are back to the state of no food.


    No matter how strong people are, they have to eat. Xu Shaotang doesn''t want them to starve to death in the end.


    "All the way, all the way!" Mu Tiance raised his eyes and looked around. In addition to the thick clouds, there was endless ice and snow. To find food in such a place, we had to depend on their luck.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, touched his unsatisfied stomach and said: "if we are lucky enough, maybe we will meet some beasts whose strength is not too strong, so let''s open our eyes and hope our previous luck can continue.""I hope so!" Mu Tiance smiles and immediately jumps to the top.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s appearance, Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, and then jumped to the high place. Between a few totems, they had quickly risen tens of meters.


    I have to say, it''s really much faster than they can climb up on their own.


    However, their good luck did not seem to come, when the color of the day was completely dark, they still did not find anything to eat.


    At night, they were in an ice cave to avoid the cold wind outside, but they couldn''t sleep.


    "Look tomorrow, maybe you''ll find something tomorrow." Xu Shaotang is sitting there with his body in his arms. On the ground is the Jiaopi backpack on his back. He is thinking about whether he wants to eat the Jiaopi backpack raw.


    Mu Tiance in the dark can''t see Xu Shaotang''s expression, but he has guessed that Xu Shaotang''s face should be ugly. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, he comforted himself: "maybe we can reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain soon!"


    Calculating the distance they saw from the top of Tianzhu Mountain, mu Tiance thought that they should not be far away from the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    If you can''t find anything to eat on the road, maybe you can only hope for the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    "Well, it should be fast!" Xu Shaotang breathes out a long breath. His heart is full of mixed feelings. In his mind, he can''t help but see the shadow of his family

 Chapter 1148

    The next day, the sky just lit up, they set foot on the way to the top.


    Along the way, although they were hungry, they both played twelve points. The closer they got to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, the more they dared not relax.


    Towards noon, a loud noise came to their ears.


    The sound was mingled with the sound of birds, insects and animals.


    The original noise, now in their ears, sounds very pleasant.


    Two people look at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the thick joy, they know what this means, which means that they should no longer be hungry!


    Xu Shaotang shakes off the ice and snow on his body and says to Mu Tiance with a smile: "it seems that our good luck continues!"


    Mu Tiance said with a smile, "let''s go and see what''s prepared for us here."


    Following the noisy sound, they quickly approached there. Soon, a peerless beauty appeared in front of them.


    Xu Shaotang stops his steps and stares at the scene. His eyes are full of horror and confusion. At the moment, the smile on his face has disappeared, only endless shock and doubt.


    Mu Tiance was no better than Xu Shaotang. When he saw the scene in front of him, he blinked his eyes hard. His face was full of disbelief and murmured: "how is this possible?"


    In the distance, the valley is like an inverted bowl. The first thing they see is the round lake. The lake is still steaming out. At the edge of the lake, there is a piece of green grass with colorful flowers in full bloom! At the edge of the valley, there is a small dense forest. They never dreamed that there was such a paradise on the snow covered mountain.


    Their shock was more than that. On the lake, several birds with wingspan of four or five meters or even longer hovered in the sky, and some beasts they could not name slowly approached the edge of the lake. Those beasts inherited the characteristics of beasts in Tianzhu Mountain - big!


    But I don''t know why, the huge beasts seemed to want to drink water by the lake, but they just kept wandering around the edge of the lake, not close to the lake at all, just roaring anxiously there.


    After a huge shock, the two finally slowly come back to their senses. After a look at each other, they both lie on the ground and drill their bodies into the thick snow. They just show their heads and observe the situation in the valley. It''s hard to imagine that the valley is full of green grass, but now they are rattling with ice and snow.


    "There seems to be something in the lake that the beasts fear." Mu Tiance keeps an eye on the situation in the valley and whispers to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it is estimated that there are more terrible beasts in the lake than these beasts. Look at those giant birds. They want to go down to drink water, but they are hovering there all the time. They dare not cross the Leichi lake at all!"


    "How can there be such a place?" Mu Tiance could not understand why this scene appeared in this ice and snow world.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I didn''t know anything about Tianzhu Mountain before I came here, but..."


    "But what?" Mu Tiance turns his head and looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. Looking at Xu Shaotang, he seems to think of something.


    Xu Shaotang nuzui to Mu Tiance, motioned him to look at this piece of paradise in front of him, and said in a low voice: "don''t you think it''s like a place here?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s head is running at full speed, carefully thinking about which place is extremely similar to here.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly looked at you at dawn? Is that where the damn robot is? "


    Today, mu Tiance still calls Xiaozhi "the damned robot", which shows how strong her resentment towards Xiaozhi is.


    as like as two peas, the scene here is indeed very similar to that of Shennong mountain. It is almost the same as throwing away these huge animals. It''s all in the valley, there''s a lake, there''s a scene full of green, it''s just that it''s bigger than the valley of Shennong mountain.


    Xu Shaotang nodded as like as two peas. "Let''s throw away these huge animals. The environment here is almost the same as that of Shennong mountain. Do you think this is a coincidence or is it deliberately done?"


    Mu Tiance frowned slightly and thought carefully about Xu Shaotang''s words. If someone did it intentionally, it can almost be concluded that the top of Tianzhu Mountain is the so-called demon people. If it''s a coincidence, it''s too much. It''s hard for such a coincidence to happen in the world, isn''t it?


    "I don''t know!" For a long time, mu Tiance shook his head blankly. Now he is really at a loss, and he doesn''t know what is the real answer.Looking at mu Tiance''s dazed look, Xu Shaotang also fell into a daze. He shook his troubled head and said to Mu Tiance in a low voice: "since we don''t know, let''s look at it slowly. Let''s see what''s going on in the lake first!"


    Mu Tiance nodded and looked at the calm lake again.


    At the edge of the lake, the huge beasts were still howling and kept walking on the edge of the grass, but they were not close to the lake, just like a child who couldn''t play with toys.


    After wandering around the edge of the lake for a while, several giant animals finally could not help but slowly approach the edge of the lake. The giant animals walked very carefully, their eyes fixed on the lake.


    A few minutes later, the beasts went to the edge of the lake. First, they lowered their heads and took a drink in the water. Then they immediately jumped away and stared at the middle of the lake again. When they saw that there was nothing unusual in the lake, they carefully lowered their heads again to drink the water in the lake.


    Even when drinking water, the giants are still paying attention to the situation of the lake, for fear that some monsters will emerge from the bottom.


    At this time, a ripple suddenly appeared on the water, and the giant animals who were still drinking water immediately stepped back.


    All of a sudden, there was a cracking sound on the surface of the lake. Then, a dark shadow suddenly jumped out of the lake. The speed of the retreating giant was fast, but the speed of the dark shadow was faster. At the moment when the giant retreated, a giant was bitten by the dark shadow and quickly dragged into the water. The bitten giant only had time to scream and blink Has disappeared into the lake with the shadow.

 Chapter 1149

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the giant bird hovering in the sky quickly skimmed over the lake, put its head into the water and drank the water in the lake. After drinking enough water, it quickly left the lake.


    Those giant animals also took advantage of this time to drink water, after drinking, they quickly escaped from the lake, and didn''t want to stay near the lake for a second.


    In the twinkling of an eye, just now the lake was still very busy, leaving only those weeds trampled by wild animals, as if nothing had happened.


    Several minutes after the lake calmed down, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Did you see the shadow just now?" Mu Tiance blinked his eyes, as if he could not believe what had just happened.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I didn''t see it clearly. I only saw a dark shadow passing in front of my eyes. It''s a bit like a snake and a bit like..."


    "Dragon?"


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, mu Tiance had already continued his words.


    What he saw was similar to what Xu Shaotang saw. They didn''t see what the monster that dragged the giant into the water was. The speed of the monster was too fast. Even the alchemy masters didn''t see the monster''s appearance. They could only guess with the vague shadow.


    He believed that if the giant was replaced by him or Xu Shaotang, even if they were on guard, they would not escape at that speed.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I just guessed. I didn''t see the dark shadow at all."


    "I didn''t see it either." Mu Tiance sighed: "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a fast monster."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "we should be glad that we found this scene. If we hadn''t found this scene, now we would have become the dinner of the shadow."


    When Xu Shaotang said this, mu Tiance thought that he was lucky. It can be imagined that if they didn''t know that there was such danger in the lake, and suddenly saw such a green place from the ice and snow world, they would run to the green land, and maybe take a bath in the lake. In that case, they would definitely die.


    After they sighed for a while, Xu Shaotang said with some regret: "I thought I could find something here to eat, but I didn''t expect that this seemingly paradise is so dangerous. It seems that we have to be hungry for a while."


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    They don''t know what danger there is in this valley, but they don''t want to provoke those giant beasts, nor do they want to provoke those giant birds, unless they have to, they will want to attack those dangerous giant beasts.


    It''s a green place, but they can''t find some food to eat, which makes them depressed.


    "It''s better to be hungry than to lose your life!" Mu Tiance was very open-minded. He was sure that the birds and beasts had left. He got up from the snow and looked at the valley again. Then he resolutely turned to Xu Shaotang who was climbing up from the snow and said, "let''s go on. Let''s have a look at what surprises are prepared for us!"


    "Just don''t be so scared again!" Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly for a while. He looks at the Green Valley and follows mu Tiance to a higher place.


    Although they left, they firmly remember the location of the valley in their hearts. If they really can''t find food, they have to venture into the valley to fight with the giant animals. Of course, they will do it as a last resort. They are far from that now.


    Even if they don''t eat anything, they can barely survive for a few days. They just hope to find easier prey in these days.


    ¡­¡­


    Another day later, they still didn''t find anything to eat.


    Apart from the valley, the place is actually a vast world of white ice and snow, and the altitude here is unknown. Anyway, they already feel that the air here is much thinner, and the challenge they face when they climb to the top is even greater.


    "Hoo


    Xu Shaotang exhaled a long breath and inhaled a deep breath into his lungs, because his lips were slightly purple due to lack of oxygen.


    "If we can''t find food tomorrow, we''ll go to the valley!" Xu Shaotang sat down on the ice to have a rest and let his heart beat down. His eyes were green and he said, "if we two starve here, it''s really unfair."


    Xu Shaotang thinks that he has been to many dangerous places. He has never worried about food as much as he did here. No matter how bad the conditions are, he can easily get food in the places he used to go. But Tianzhu Mountain gave him a hard blow this time to let him know that not all animals are in his eyes Game, some animals will take him as game.


    Mu Tiance''s face is no better than Xu Shaotang''s. His head is dizzy, and now he is completely supported by his own willpower. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance nodded and said, "then take tomorrow noon as the time limit. If we still don''t reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain or find food tomorrow noon, we will fight with those giant beasts, Let''s see who''s better! "Obviously, mu Tiance didn''t want to starve to death on Tianzhu Mountain. He even doubted that many of the strong people who tried to reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain died of starvation.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "if we don''t fight, how can we know we can''t deal with those monsters! Just don''t provoke that monster in the lake


    The two quickly reached an agreement. After sitting there for a rest, they felt their heartbeat gradually calmed down, and their heads didn''t feel dizzy at first. Then they stood up from the cold snow.


    Just as they stood up, a sharp wind came, and the thick clouds in front of them moved with the wind.


    They are planning to continue to go to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Less than 50 meters above their heads, an old building suddenly appeared, which stood alone, as if waving to them.


    They rubbed their eyes hard. When they looked up again, the thick cloud covered their eyes again.


    "Did you see that?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with trembling fingers pointing to the thick clouds in the sky.


    Mu Tiance nodded, then said with a smile: "go!"


    At the next moment, they suddenly felt that they were full of strength and jumped to the high place like crazy.

 Chapter 1150

    Two people carefully close to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, they saw the building above, have been guessing that the above is the demon people, now see immediately can ascend the top of Tianzhu Mountain, they don''t want to have any accident.


    They carefully lie down to observe for a while, there is no sound from above, and there is no sign of human activity.


    "No one seems to be there?" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance in a low voice.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "there should be no one. Let''s go up and have a look!"


    With that, mu Tiance took the lead in climbing to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, and Xu Shaotang immediately followed.


    When they stood on the top of Tianzhu Mountain, they felt as if they were in a dream.


    Now they can''t believe that they are really climbing the top of Tianzhu Mountain. What makes them even more incredible is that the top of Tianzhu Mountain is flat. The ancient and majestic buildings are right in front of them, as if they can reach them.


    After completely calming their joy, they immediately walked slowly to the ancient building.


    "Hum..."


    All of a sudden, they seemed to encounter a barrier, which blocked their way to the building on the top of the mountain and made a buzzing sound.


    "Border?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly and reached for the invisible barrier.


    There was nothing in front of Mingming, but his hand could not move forward.


    Xu Shaotang is the same, but he uses his true Qi to hit the invisible barrier. It''s also a "buzzing" sound. His fist seems to hit on cotton. When he touches the barrier, all his strength disappears.


    Nevertheless, Xu Shaotang felt that the speed and strength of his fist just now seemed to be greater than usual.


    Xu Shaotang takes back his hand, gently closes his eyes, takes a deep breath of fresh air, and quietly perceives everything around him. He can feel that the real Qi in his body seems to be active. Even if he doesn''t deliberately operate the real Qi in his body, the real Qi is eager to try.


    "It should be the feeling of rich aura?" Xu Shaotang slowly opened his eyes and turned to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said: "although the woman named plain girl betrayed us, she didn''t cheat us. The aura at the top of Tianzhu Mountain is really much stronger!"


    "So, we can safely improve our strength here?" Xu Shaotang''s face showed an irrepressible smile. He reached the top of Tianzhu Mountain in his near death. Now he finally got something in return.


    Mu Tiance''s face was also full of smiles, but he seemed more rational than Xu Shaotang. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "if there is no accident, it should be like this."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s implication, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "what''s the accident?"


    Mu Tiance pointed to Xu Shaotang and his stomach and said helplessly: "the accident is that we starve here!"


    When mu Tiance said that, Xu Shaotang''s smile suddenly began to solidify. The surprise of climbing to the top of Tianzhu made him forget the most difficult condition they are facing now, no food, no shelter.


    With the support of Qi, even if there is no shelter, they will not die here, but if there is no food, they will not be able to persist.


    After understanding the situation they are facing, Xu Shaotang reluctantly looks at the building which is very close but can''t get in, and slowly says to Mu Tiance, "I have encountered this situation at the bottom of anjikuni lake, but I was inside at that time, but now I am outside."


    At that time, he did not know that the invisible barrier was the so-called border. He was thinking that if he could enter the building, no matter whether there would be food in it, at least they had a place to live for the time being.


    Moreover, he also wanted to know where the buildings in front of him came from and who were the people who built these buildings at the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Were they really the so-called demons?


    After getting along with Xu Shaotang for such a long time, mu Tiance could not understand Xu Shaotang''s intention. He pressed his hand on the border again and moved slowly. Then he said quietly, "if you want to enter it, unless you destroy the border outside first, we can only watch it here forever."


    To tell you the truth, it''s very close, but they can''t get in. This kind of feeling is not very good. Let alone Xu Shaotang, even he has the feeling of being scratched by a cat.


    This kind of feeling is like standing opposite a peerless beauty who can do whatever she wants. When she takes off her pants, she sees the chastity lock under the beauty. The key is that the chastity lock has no key. It''s depressing.


    "Do you have a way?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance and asks.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "although I know something about the Kunlun boundary, I know little about it. But one thing is for sure, it''s hard to break it."Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "didn''t you destroy the boundary outside Kunlun last time?"


    "That''s a mistake!" Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "even we don''t know how to destroy the border. That''s all luck."


    He still doesn''t know what they did to destroy the boundary outside Kunlun. Facing the boundary around the building, he feels powerless.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face was filled with a bitter smile. It took him a long time to dispel the extremely depressed emotion in his heart. He said with a bitter smile to Mu Tiance, "now, no matter whether we can go in or not, we''d better think about how to fill our stomach. As long as we can find something to fill our stomach, we can improve our strength here. That''s the only way It''s the real purpose of our adventure here! "


    "Do you think we have a choice?" Mu Tiance smiles at Xu Shaotang, but his eyes look down on Tianzhu Mountain.


    Although the clouds blocked his sight and he couldn''t see anything, Xu Shaotang knew that the direction mu Tiance was looking at was the valley they had passed before.


    Xu Shaotang also looked in the direction of the valley over there, shrugged his shoulders with a smile and said, "there''s really no choice. I really want to let go!"


    "Ha ha, haven''t we started to do it long ago?" Mu Tiance smiles and moves down the mountain.

 Chapter 1151

    When they reached the top of the valley again, the valley looked peaceful.


    If they hadn''t seen the danger before, they might have regarded it as a paradise.


    They know that they can find something to eat when they enter the valley, but they will have a lot of fun if they are targeted by those huge monsters.


    Two people slowly close to the edge of the valley, intend to carefully observe the surrounding environment, and then see if you can find a relatively hidden position down, it is best to be able to see where the giant animals are.


    When close to the edge of the valley, Xu Shaotang suddenly found some abnormal conditions.


    "Look here!" Xu Shaotang gently pulled mu Tiance and pointed to the edge of the valley.


    Mu Tiance looked in the direction of Xu Shaotang''s finger. At first, he didn''t understand it. It was just covered with a thin layer of ice and snow, which was no different from other places. But soon his eyes fell under the thin ice, which was a stone.


    Of course, there''s nothing strange about a stone. There should be stones everywhere under the ice and snow here. It''s just strange that the cut on the edge of the stone is abnormally flat. Combined with the surrounding conditions, you can see that there are obvious marks of manual cutting on the stone at a glance.


    After discovering this, mu Tiance''s pupil suddenly shrank, looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said, "this place is not built on purpose, is it?"


    The valley is very much like a big bowl buckled on the ground. From their position, the valley is about 100 meters deep, and its shape is basically regular, and the bottom of the valley is also extremely flat. Combined with the obvious traces of artificial excavation, he instantly thought that it was built artificially.


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, with a thoughtful look on his face. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, mu Tiance knew that he must be thinking about something. He was not in a hurry to disturb him. Instead, he was waiting there quietly and carefully observing the situation around him.


    "I think of a possibility!" Xu Shaotang suddenly said to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance asked suspiciously, "what''s the possibility?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "do you think it''s possible that people living at the top of Tianzhu Mountain built it specially, and the animals in the valley were put in it too..."


    "Well?" Mu Tiance quietly thought about Xu Shaotang''s words. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. He tried to ask Xu Shaotang: "do you mean that these giant animals here are kept here by others, just like keeping pets or taking them as food?"


    Although this idea sounds absurd, when you think about it, it seems to have some truth.


    If they want to survive here for a long time, they must first solve the problem of food and housing. The people at the top of Tianzhu Mountain are the same. The buildings covered by the border are their homes, and the valley is their animal pen. The people at the top of Tianzhu Mountain specially catch some wild animals and put them here to feed. They need food here.


    The valley is about 100 meters deep, and it is in this inverted shape. Except for the giant birds flying in the sky, the wild animals in the valley can''t climb up from it. They can only stay at the bottom of the valley forever, unless they wait until the day when the valley completely collapses. All of these, fully meet the conditions of raising animals!


    In this way, mu Tiance thinks that the possibility of Xu Shaotang''s analysis is really great!


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "in our opinion, these monsters at the bottom of the valley are very terrible, but maybe for those people who live at the top of Tianzhu Mountain, these monsters are just food they can grab at any time."


    "Very likely!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said: "the reason why we feel a little incredible now is that we are far from reaching that level. Don''t forget that those capable people in the projection that the damned machine man showed me are people who can easily move mountains and seas. It may be almost impossible for us to build such a corral here, but it''s not right for us For those with strong abilities, maybe it''s just a matter of hand


    Up to now, mu Tiance still can''t forget the shock brought by those powerful people. If he has that strength, it''s no more simple thing to build an animal pen here. Moreover, in order to obtain a stable food source, he is very willing to spend a little effort to build an animal pen here.


    Listen to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang more and more firmly believe that his guess is right, lying on the edge of the valley looked down, whispered: "prepare, let''s go down to have a look!"


    The most urgent thing for them now is to solve the problem of food. As long as they solve this problem, they will be able to improve their strength at the top of Tianzhu Mountain. For Xu Shaotang, although it''s a little risky to go to the bottom of the valley, he is very willing to take this risk in order to improve his strength.


    "Good!" Mu Tiance nodded and began to observe carefully at the edge of the valley. First of all, they had to see if there was a hidden giant under the place they were going to go down. Don''t fall into the giant''s nest as soon as you go down, then they really have to explain here.The protruding rock blocked mu Tiance''s sight, so he had to walk carefully to another direction to see the situation under the place where they were going to go.


    Soon, mu Tiance saw a dark cave under the place where Xu Shaotang was. The cave was very big, and he couldn''t see the situation inside. But obviously, it was not a suitable place to go down. Maybe there was a giant beast sleeping in the cave now? They don''t want to go down and fight against the big animals here.


    "Fortunately, we had a look." Mu Tiance came over, looked at Xu Shaotang with a fluke, pointed to the southwest and said, "there should be no problem there. Let''s go down there!"


    Xu Shaotang took a look along the direction of Mu Tiance''s finger. That''s the direction of the only forest at the bottom of the valley. There really isn''t anything unusual around, and there is no dark cave. He immediately nodded and said, "let''s go down from there, one by one. I''ll go down first. If there''s any situation, I''ll tell you immediately."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s pride surged up again. He glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly. He didn''t say a word, but just walked there.


    When he got there, Xu Shaotang was ready to jump, but mu Tiance had already jumped into the bottom of the valley first, and landed on the ground steadily. He turned back and gave Xu Shaotang a faint smile.


    Looking at mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly and jumps to the bottom.

 Chapter 1152

    After Xu Shaotang fell to the bottom of the valley, he immediately fell on the ground.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang immediately pulled mu Tiance to lie down with him and whispered: "this grassland is too open. If we stand, it''s easy to be found by predators here. Climb into the forest with me!"


    He has received strict training and knows how to hide his body, but mu Tiance is not the same. Mu Tiance used to be a man with eyes above the top. Even if he wants to deal with his enemies, he must be aboveboard. In his eyes, he may not even disdain such furtive behavior.


    After understanding Xu Shaotang''s plan, mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang climbed into the woods together.


    No matter how arrogant he is in the outside world, but here, when it''s time to put away his edge, he should still put it away. The giant animals here may kill them at any time.


    When climbing to the woods, they found that the valley floor was extremely warm. No wonder these weeds can grow here.


    Relying on the grass hidden trail, the two people all the way into the forest without fear and danger.


    "This is..."


    As soon as he climbed into the woods, Xu Shaotang found a lump of black things on the ground. A pungent smell immediately entered his nose.


    Animal manure!


    Xu Shaotang immediately knew what it was. Since there was animal excrement here, it showed that the forest didn''t seem safe. It seems that the giant animals here often visit the forest!


    This discovery immediately made Xu Shaotang alert. He raised his head slightly from the dense grass and carefully looked at the situation in the forest. Seeing that there was no abnormality in the forest, he and mu Tiance stood up carefully.


    As soon as he stood up, he saw the footprints of messy and huge wild animals in the forest, which also proved that his guess was correct. This forest is really the place where wild animals often visit.


    The trees in the forest are also very big. Even if Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance hold each other with their hands, they may not be able to hold each other.


    The bark of many trees has cracked, which seems to be caused by the giant animals here.


    "Hurry to look for food here, and then let''s..."


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are trying to find something to eat in the forest, but his eyes catch a glimpse of the top of the forest, and he swallows his words directly.


    On the top of the trees in the forest, many bright fruits make Xu Shaotang swallow his saliva. These fruits are not only bright, but also very big! The fruit on the tree looks like a peach, but Xu Shaotang has never seen a peach the size of a washbasin!


    There are not only fruits like peaches, but also fruits like apples and pears. There are scattered fruits on every tree. Although there are not many, the size of the fruit is enough to shock them.


    Mu Tiance also found the fruit on the tree, and he was surprised by the shape of the fruit.


    However, for them, this is not an unacceptable thing. All the animals in Tianzhu Mountain are much bigger than the animals they know. Seeing these huge fruits at the moment, they soon recovered their peace and quickly climbed up the treetop.


    Two people who haven''t eaten anything for two days, in the face of the temptation of these fruits, they really don''t have much resistance.


    "Try to eat first!" Xu Shaotang is not hungry yet. Although these fruits don''t look poisonous, he should be careful. If he poisons himself, he will be unjust.


    Mu Tiance nodded and didn''t reach out to pick the peach the size of the washbasin. He just opened his mouth and took a bite on the peach. Xu Shaotang also took a bite on the peach in front of him.


    At the moment of biting the peach, their eyes lit up at the same time. The taste of the sweet juice was almost the same as that of the peach, but it was sweeter than any peach they ate. For them at the moment, it could be described as a human delicacy!


    "No poison!" Xu Shaotang and Mu Tiance said as like as two peas, they immediately took off the peach and chewed it up. It looked exactly like the famine victim of the escape.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance could no longer eat the half sized peach. Their stomachs were bulging, and even their conversation was full of peach flavor.


    Holding the half finished peach in his arms, Xu Shaotang''s face is full of happy smile.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang leaning on the branch with a peach in his arms, mu Tiance said with a smile, "you look like the monkey who stole the Queen Mother''s flat peach."


    Isn''t it? The peach is so big, so should the flat peach in the myth?


    Mu Tiance was just a joke, but Xu Shaotang''s smile gradually disappeared and changed into a thoughtful look.


    Mu Tiance didn''t know what Xu Shaotang thought of, but looked at him with a puzzled face."Do you think the lake in the middle of the valley is like the legendary yaochi lake?" Xu Shaotang suddenly asked a word.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s mindless words, mu Tiance couldn''t help laughing and said, "why do you really think of yourself as a monkey stealing flat peaches?"


    Ignoring mu Tiance''s jokes, Xu Shaotang said solemnly: "let''s think about it. If we regard the lake as a Yao pool, the peach as a flat peach, and the building at the top of Tianzhu Mountain as a heavenly palace, is Tianzhu Mountain the fairy kingdom in myth?"


    Mu Tiance''s words just now remind him of the things he discussed with dantai Jingming in the Devil Island. At that time, dantai Jingming suspected that those fairy tales were true. It was only because the ancients could not understand them that they mythologized them. If dantai Jingming''s conjecture is correct, then the places they are now in are completely like myths The fairyland in China is similar.


    The giant beasts on Tianzhu Mountain are the mythical mountain protection beasts!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious look, mu Tiance''s face also shows a look of thinking. Although Xu Shaotang''s statement is too much nonsense, if you think about it carefully, there is really some truth.


    "Maybe!" Mu Tiance looked at the huge fruit on the tree and sighed: "don''t think about these things now. We are full. It''s time to leave here. Don''t wait for those giant animals to find us."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang put aside his doubts and nodded to Mu Tiance. After confirming that there was no danger around for the time being, he jumped down from the tree with the peach he had chewed half.

 Chapter 1153

    When they returned to the place where they had jumped and were ready to leave the dangerous place, they realized that they had made a serious mistake.


    The distance above the bottom of the valley is nearly 100 meters, and it''s such a structure with wide bottom and narrow top. It''s easy for them to get down. With their strength, the distance of nearly 100 meters does not pose any threat to them. The key is, how can they get up now?


    Xu Shaotang suddenly wanted to give himself two palms. They all saw the structure of the valley. He jumped down without any preparation!


    Too careless!


    Looking at the boulder over their head, they both looked regretful.


    "Now what?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a sad face.


    If it''s only 20 or 30 meters away, they just need to jump up from the ground, but it''s nearly 100 meters away, and this kind of structure is narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. It''s doomed that they can''t find a point of help when they''re in mid air. Even if two people jump up at the same time, one person can''t jump up the 100 meter deep valley with the help of another person in mid air.


    "How do I know?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly and said, "don''t you have many ghost ideas? Think of a way to see if you can go up? "


    Xu Shaotang said, "what can I do? You see, the stone wall is extremely smooth. Even if you want to climb it upside down, you have no chance! "


    If the stone wall is uneven, they may be able to climb up like rock climbing with the strength of their arms, but the stone wall is so smooth that they can''t find a place to start. Now Xu Shaotang has no choice.


    Mu Tiance looked up at the smooth stone wall, then said with a gloomy look: "it seems that we are trapped here for the time being..."


    If they are given enough time, they can also go up. It''s just a little bit of digging in the stone wall where they can start. But it takes time, and what they lack most is time. No one knows when the giant animals will find them, and there are those giant birds here, as long as they appear, such as If they are not hidden in time, they can almost be found by the giant bird.


    "Giant bird?" Thinking of this, mu Tiance suddenly had a bold idea in his head. He turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "I think of a way. I just don''t know if it will work."


    "What method?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Mu Tiance pointed to the sky and said, "if we can catch a giant bird, we can come and go freely here!"


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang remembered that they had seen someone riding a giant bird to Yun''s house in Liuyun town before. Although mu Tiance''s idea is a bit whimsical, it''s not impossible! Moreover, as mu Tiance said, if there is a giant bird as a mount, it can almost be said to be their back garden in the future!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang nodded to Mu Tiance and said, "yes, but the question is, where are we going to catch those giant birds? And, to tell you the truth, we don''t have to be rivals for those giant birds! "


    Although the giant birds look much smaller than those at the bottom of the valley, the problem is that they are all in the sky, and they have no idea where they are or when they will come back to this place.


    "Just try it!" Mu Tiance said quietly: "compared with the giant animals at the bottom of the valley, I''d rather fight with those giant birds."


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "since you have this idea, we have to find a hidden place to hide here first. When those giant birds show up, we can find a way to catch one."


    After making up their mind, they immediately took action and planned to find a shelter at the bottom of the valley, so as not to be found by the beasts.


    They are extremely careful in their actions, for fear of disturbing the giant animals here.


    At dusk, they finally found a big tree with a tree hole in the woods. The tree hole was above the trunk of a huge peach tree. They could not see it from below. There was almost no hesitation. They decided to take the tree hole as their temporary shelter.


    Not only can we avoid those monsters here, but the key is that we can easily get food. Even if we hide here for ten days and a half months, they will not be hungry.


    They are preparing to enter the tree hole, mu Tiance suddenly saw a giant beast slowly coming this way, quickly pulled Xu Shaotang, and they quickly hid in the tree hole.


    Although the tree hole is not small, they are still a little crowded inside. They can only curl up in the tree hole and hold their breath, so as not to let the giant beast notice their breath.


    Soon, there was a slight tremor in the tree hole. They knew that the giant beast had been close to the forest.


    Their guess is right, but, it''s not a giant beast, but a group of people!


    Some of these giant animals look like cattle, some look like antelopes, some look like horses, but they are different from those animals. Anyway, they give people a sense of nondescript.Giant animals come from all directions and gather in this forest. Although these giant animals are not the same group, they seem to have no intention to attack each other. They gather in the forest one after another and shake fruit trees with their huge bodies. They can clearly hear the sound of fruit falling on the ground when hiding in the tree hole.


    Listen to the sound of these fruits falling on the ground, Xu Shaotang''s heart is dripping blood, this can be their rations ah!


    If they are the only ones to eat, the fruit here should be enough for them to eat for several months, but there are all those monsters outside. According to their size, the fruit on this tree can barely make these monsters eat for a few days.


    I don''t know how long it took, but there was no movement outside. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in the tree cave knew that they should leave after they were full.


    Crouching in the tree hole, Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a wry smile, "is there a feeling that the tiger has fallen flat?"


    "Not bad!" Mu Tiance said faintly: "when we have enough strength, these monsters here are our dishes."


    Although his words are calm, Xu Shaotang feels murderous from him. It seems that mu Tiance, like him, has deep resentment for the beasts who robbed their rations.


    "You are quite open-minded." Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "I don''t know how much fruit is left here. I hope those giant beasts can still leave us some."


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang secretly decided that he would pick some fruits and hide them after daybreak, so that all their rations would not go into the stomach of these beasts!

 Chapter 1154

    The next day, they were about to go out from the tree hole to see the fruit in the forest. Several bird calls immediately made them withdraw.


    Through the tree hole, they can see several giant birds stopping at the top of the tree now and then, pecking at the fruit on the tree from time to time.


    Xu Shaotang slandered again, but he began to think about how to catch a giant bird.


    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance stayed in the tree cave almost all day. Only when the wild animals were not near, did they come out to exercise their muscles and bones. At the same time, through the observation of these days, they also found out the rules of these animals.


    Every evening, the giant animals at the bottom of the valley will come here to eat some fruit, while those giant birds choose to fly in the sky and run on the ground in the early morning to avoid each other.


    In the past few days, they also saw those giant animals go to the lake to drink water again, but this time, those giant animals were not attacked, maybe the beast at the bottom of the lake was still digesting, and it was their own giant beast a few days ago. Even so, the beasts near the lake are still cautious, for fear that the deadly killers at the bottom of the water will suddenly attack.


    After mastering the activity rules of these animals, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance began to have the idea of those giant birds in their minds.


    During this period, they also have a very surprising discovery, that is, the giant animals here are not all predators, it seems that there are also some herbivores! In the meantime, they saw several giant predators attacking the herbivores!


    This is great news for them! This is not because they think that predators will not attack them when they have prey, but because they think that if they have a chance, they may get some meat from the rest of their prey.


    These days, they eat the fruits in the forest every day. Although they are hungry, they can only eat the fruits when they watch the beasts eat meat, which makes them want to enjoy their own taste.


    "Have you thought of how to catch the giant birds in the sky?" Mu Tiance lies on the branches and looks at the giant animals eating on the grass from a distance. The dense branches cover his body. In addition, for those giant animals, they are too small. As long as he doesn''t make too much noise, he should not be found by those giant animals.


    Half lying on the branch, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "there are some ideas, but they are not perfect."


    "Say it!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with great interest. He really wants to know what Xu Shaotang can do to catch those giant birds. He also helps Xu Shaotang by the way to see if his method is feasible.


    Instead of answering mu Tiance''s question, Xu Shaotang asked, "have you found the nests of those giant birds?"


    "I didn''t find it, but I can guess some." Mu Tiance didn''t know why Xu Shaotang had this problem, but he said seriously: "from our observation in recent days, I guess the nest of those giant birds is probably on these cliffs. If you want to go deep into the nest of giant birds to catch them, it should be unrealistic."


    If they could all go up the cliff to catch the giant birds, they would not be trapped here.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s really unrealistic, but if we can find the nests of those giant birds, and then put down the bait on the ground near their nests, do you think it''s possible to catch one at the speed of both of us?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance carefully thought about the possibility of his plan, and then said with a smile: "tell me about your specific plan."


    He knows that since Xu Shaotang already has this idea, he should have a general arrangement in his mind. Mu Tiance admits that Xu Shaotang is really smarter than him in these things, or that it is because Xu Shaotang has caught far more prey than him, and now practice makes perfect.


    It''s true that Xu Shaotang can think of this plan not because he is smarter than mu Tiance, but because he has done too many such things. Now, in his eyes, these giant birds are much bigger than the prey he has caught before, but the basic things of catching prey are still the same.


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin and said with a smile: "we can use the fruit on the tree as bait to set a trap to lure those giant birds to the ground. We cover our bodies with weeds. Once a giant bird is lured down to eat fruit, we immediately catch it with the fastest speed! Of course, the premise of all this is to find the nests of the giant birds, not only in the vicinity of their nests, but also to choose a place where the giant animals do not patronize


    This plan is easy to say, but it is difficult to carry out. First of all, Xu Shaotang does not dare to guarantee that the giant birds will be lured down by them. Second, if their bait is eaten by the giant animals, they will not only fail to catch the giant birds, but also have to fight with the giant animals. If they only encounter the herbivorous giant animals, it will be easy to do, but if they do A few days ago, they saw the beasts killing those herbivorous beasts at the bottom of the valley, so they thought they would be treated as snacks by those beasts.


    "There''s some feasibility." Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "but this plan is a little risky. If those beasts find it, we''ll have to play.""It''s a real risk!" Xu Shaotang nodded and admitted, then said to Mu Tiance helplessly: "do you have any better plan?"


    Mu Tiance said simply, "no, it''s your strong point. I''m not good at it."


    "Let''s wait another two days." Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully and said seriously: "these two days, we''ll see if we can find those giant birds'' nests. By the way, we''ll imagine if there are other ways. If we really can''t think of a better way, we can only take a chance. To tell you the truth, although it''s warm here and we don''t worry about food and drink, I want to go to the top of Tianzhu Mountain more!"


    They come here to improve their strength, not to go on holiday here. Xu Shaotang wants to improve his strength quickly, and then leave Kunlun openly!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious look, mu Tiance nodded and said, "let''s make a decision. When the giant animals go back to rest, we''ll go to the neighborhood to have a look. The nest of the giant birds should be in that direction, and it shouldn''t be hard to find."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, picked a fruit from the tree and held it in his hand. At the same time, he was thinking about whether there was a better way.

 Chapter 1155

    Two days later, they found the nest of the giant birds.


    As mu Tiance guessed, the nests of the giant birds were in the southeast of the forest where they were hiding. The nests on the cliff seemed to be pecked out by the giant birds.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t think of a better way. In order to leave here as soon as possible, they finally decided to take a chance.


    Now that they had decided to take a chance, they immediately began to prepare.


    They hide their bodies and search in two different directions, looking for the tracks of the giant animals nearby, so as to infer whether there are giant animals around. They don''t want the bait they prepared for the giant bird to fall into the mouth of the giant animal.


    Fortunately, they did not find the footprints of those beasts around, which proved that those beasts should rarely come here. At the same time, because there are few herbivorous beasts here, it can be judged that there are few carnivorous beasts here.


    This is great good news for them.


    The next day, at dawn, they were ready to cover themselves with weeds and a washbasin sized fruit.


    As the color of the day gradually brightened, a "woo woo" sound came to their ears. Hearing the sound, they knew that the giant birds were ready to leave the nest.


    Xu Shaotang quickly removed the weeds from the extremely bright fruit, and then whispered to Mu Tiance: "brother mu, success or failure depends on this! If we are defeated, we may have to dig the road a little bit with clumsy methods. If we are successful, others will call us "heroes of the divine eagle" in the future


    "Can you stop being so disgusting?" Mu Tiance stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely, and scolds him in his heart. This bastard is in a state of joking now!


    In fact, Xu Shaotang''s heart is not as calm as he showed, he is just using this joke to ease the tension in his heart.


    After making a joke with mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang quietly lay there, his eyes exposed and his whole body covered with weeds.


    Both of them dare not move now. They even hold their breath for fear that the giant bird will notice their existence.


    When they carefully hide, the giant birds leave the nest one after another and fly straight to the direction where the forest is. This is their regular activity every day.


    "See, see!" Xu Shaotang kept praying silently in his heart, hoping that which giant bird in the sky could see the bright fruit. They specially selected the most bright fruit to attract the eyes of these giant birds.


    At the moment, whether Xu Shaotang or mu Tiance, their hearts are extremely nervous. How they subdue the fruit eating birds is a later story. If no giant bird comes to eat the bait they prepared, everything behind is empty talk! So now they are looking forward to which bird can see the bright fruit on the ground, at least let them have a little chance!


    God seems to have heard their prayer. Just when they were so nervous that their palms were sweating, a huge blue bird seemed to notice the bright fruit on the ground, and gradually separated from the team and flew towards the fruit.


    The blue bird has a wingspan of at least five meters. From a distance, it looks like a small plane. At the moment, the blue bird is rushing towards the bright fruit.


    Seeing the blue bird flying towards them, the eyes of the two people covered with weeds shine at the same time, they see the hope of leaving here!


    Two people''s eyes fixed on the slowly falling blue bird. When the bird fell, they found that the bird looked like a sparrow, but the blue feather was more beautiful than the gray sparrow.


    The blue giant bird did not immediately fall in front of the bait they arranged. It circled at low altitude, as if to find out if there was any danger around. Until it was confirmed that there were no predators around, the blue giant bird slowly landed five or six meters in front of the fruit.


    Trying to get closer to the fruit, there was no danger. The blue bird called happily, and then quickly came to the bright fruit.


    Three meters, two meters, one meter


    Right now!


    When the blue giant bird entered the range of their ambush, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance used the fastest speed they could use to jump up like two sensitive cheetahs, one left and one right to the blue giant bird!


    Their speed is too fast. When the blue bird realizes the danger and wants to take off, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have already firmly grasped its two legs.


    Even so, the blue bird still flashed its wings and flew up. They only felt a gust of wind blowing on their faces, and they had quickly left the ground.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are a genius!" Looking at the valley below becoming smaller and smaller, mu Tiance finally burst out laughing.


    Even he didn''t expect that this plan was really successful. Now they are far away from the bottom of the valley, and they don''t have to worry about the beasts attacking them. He can finally use laughter to vent his depression for such a long time.Hearing mu Tiance''s praise, Xu Shaotang pretended to be modest and laughed: "I''m flattered


    Their laughter immediately startled the animals at the bottom of the valley. They all looked up to the sky, but even if they wanted to give some color to the two humans who disturbed their dreams, they would not have any chance now.


    "Chirp!"


    There are two people dragging on their legs. The blue bird is obviously very uncomfortable. He constantly moves his legs to get the two people off his legs. However, Xu Shaotang points out that the blue bird will become their means of transportation. How can they let the bird get them off.


    Seeing that they couldn''t get rid of them, the blue bird suddenly showed an angry look in his eyes. He stretched his legs forward, bent his neck down quickly, opened his mouth and pecked at them.


    "Bang!"


    The sharp beak of the blue giant bird is the sharp foot of the two people. They dare not let the bird peck. The sharpness of the beak is no less than any weapon such as sword.


    The giant bird ate the pain, and quickly retracted his neck. One move was not good, but another immediately. He saw that the wings of the giant bird closed quickly and hit the bottom of the valley like a shell.


    "Are you crazy?" Xu Shaotang didn''t care whether the blue bird could understand himself. Seeing that it seemed to crash into the ground, he couldn''t help scolding: "I don''t want your life. Can I do this?"


    It turns out that the blue bird is not looking for shortsightedness. When it is tens of meters away from the bottom of the valley, it quickly opens its wings and flies to the sky. When it reaches a certain height, it immediately plunges to the ground again, so repeatedly.

 Chapter 1156

    When Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are about to vomit, the blue bird who can''t get rid of them finally gives up the struggle, circling in the sky in circles, giving out bursts of lament.


    Listening to the sad sound of the blue bird, Xu Shaotang could not resist the feeling of nausea and vomiting. One hand held the blue bird''s leg firmly, and the other hand stroked its feathers slowly, as if to comfort the blue bird. Xu Shaotang squeezed out a smile and said to the blue bird, "brother bird, don''t worry, follow us, and keep your favorite and spicy food in the future. What''s more, you can''t go outside There is a vast world, my friend, one day I will take you to play in the vast world outside, and let you know what it means to let birds fly in the sky


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang speechless and said, "you are really boring. You can talk to anyone for a while!"


    "Hey, it''s boring to talk to the two of us every day, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang smiles and continues to caress the feather of the blue bird.


    He knew that stroking the bird''s feathers could make the bird calm down. Just like many Eagle trainers, they often stroked the bird''s feathers, which was also a way to increase the feelings between the two sides.


    They also pointed to the bird and followed them. So they had to establish feelings with the blue bird and tame it slowly to make it their mount.


    Xu Shaotang''s touch seems to have an effect. Gradually, the blue bird''s sad song is getting smaller and smaller, and finally disappears.


    Mu Tiance also felt the change of the blue bird. He looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said, "you really surprised me!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles at mu Tiance, then tentatively pats the bird''s body, points to the ground above the valley, and signals it to put them down.


    The blue bird seems to understand Xu Shaotang''s action and slowly lands on the ground above the valley.


    "Smart!" Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the blue bird could understand his intention so quickly. He couldn''t help laughing and gave it a thumbs up, while patting its body gently to show encouragement.


    However, they are now faced with another problem, they obviously can not control the blue bird, they are afraid that once they let go, the blue bird will fly away.


    But if you don''t let go of it, it''s not a matter. It''s impossible to hold on to the blue bird all your life, right?


    Moreover, leaving the valley, the blue bird was obviously not adapted to the cold here, and now it began to shiver.


    "No wonder these birds are in the valley all the time." Xu Shaotang gently stroked the feathers of the blue giant bird and said slowly, "they have stayed in the warm valley for a long time and can''t adapt to the climate outside."


    Mu Tiance nodded and looked at the trembling blue bird. He sighed a little and said: "it seems that we have to let it go. It can send us up. It has helped us a lot..."


    Although they are extremely unwilling, they have nothing to do. They can''t watch the big blue bird freeze to death here, can they?


    "Then let it go!" Xu Shaotang nodded, released his hand holding the leg of the blue bird, patted it gently, and said: "let''s go back to that warm place. We''ll see you again when we have time. I just hope you don''t regard us as enemies at that time!"


    When mu Tiance also let go of the blue bird''s legs, the blue bird suddenly soared up and circled over Xu Shaotang''s head for a few times, then quickly flew to the valley.


    Looking at the figure of the blue bird leaving, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile, "are we doing useless work?"


    "No!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "at least we have come up now!"


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang reached out and stroked his chest to make the tumbling stomach a little more comfortable. He was full of regret and said, "it''s just a pity for my little blue!"


    "Little blue?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang reached out and pointed to the disappearing blue bird.


    Mu Tiance said, "the name you gave it is really vulgar!"


    "Would you please think of a name that is not vulgar? Brother Mu Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Mu Tiance slightly stagnated for a long time and said bitterly: "forget it, just call Xiao Lan!"


    They talked and laughed all the way, and quickly went to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Soon, they returned to the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Back to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, they did not immediately start to improve their strength. Instead, they used the thick snow on the ground to build a snow hole at the leeward entrance. In the next few years, it is likely to become their long-term residence.


    After building the igloo, looking at the old buildings that can be seen but can''t go in, Xu Shaotang''s resentment is very strong. Without the border, they can live in the house comfortably, and they don''t have to curl up in the humble igloo.


    At this time, mu Tiance had already stood there, gently closed his eyes, quietly felt the full aura wrapped in the feeling, and then suddenly made a fist, the speed of the fist was extremely fast, and even made a bang in the air.After the quick punch, mu Tiance quickly took back his fist, and then hit it again with the fastest speed.


    "Is this the beginning of practice?" Looking at mu Tiance''s action, Xu Shaotang showed a slight smile on his face.


    Mu Tiance didn''t open his eyes, but said to Xu Shaotang faintly: "Xu Shaotang, our contest has started. Are you ready?"


    Xu Shaotang knows what mu Tiance is talking about. He just wants to compare with him to see who can improve their strength faster. All along, mu Tiance has never given up treating him as an opponent, but now they are no longer rivals who need to fight for life and death, they are more like mutual encouragement.


    Perhaps, this is the confidant!


    Since mu Tiance wanted to compete, Xu Shaotang couldn''t refuse. He laughed and said, "OK, let''s compete and see who will become stronger!"


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang also gently closed his eyes, but he did not rush to wave his fist, but mobilize the whole body of Qi running, and then slowly raised his hand.


    Different from mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang''s speed is very slow, just like the Traditional Taiji of Xia state. But when his hands freeze, his fist suddenly develops strength. Although it''s only a few millimeters, the strength is still terrible. Ordinary congenital high hand can''t bear his blow.


    Although their training methods are different, they both pursue speed and strength in the end, but their starting point is different now.

 Chapter 1157

    The next period of time, the two people in addition to the necessary food and sleep, most of the time are constantly improving their strength.


    With the lesson of the last time, when they went to the bottom of the valley, they were well prepared. They made a rope out of bark. Each time, only one person went down, and another person was waiting on the valley.


    Because they found out the activity rules of the animals at the bottom of the valley when they were trapped at the bottom of the valley, they always chose the right time to go to the bottom of the valley. Although they had to go to the bottom of the valley every day, they were not found by the animals at the bottom of the valley. During this period, they also saw the blue bird named "Xiaolan" by Xu Shaotang several times, but Xiaolan knew them, but neither side knew them any more There''s any intersection.


    In a month''s time, they can feel that their strength is obviously improving.


    Mu Tiance just repeated the action of punching and closing day after day, as if he wanted to practice this action to the extreme.


    But Xu Shaotang''s speed is sometimes fast and sometimes slow, as if seeking a balance between fast and slow.


    Although such a life is very boring, but the two did not have any complaints, in order to obtain a strong strength, what is this boring? Besides the time of eating and sleeping, they are basically immersed in their own world and don''t know what boring is.


    On that day, they went to the bottom of the valley to eat as usual. Xu Shaotang stood on the top of the valley and pulled the rope down to the bottom of the valley. Mu Tiance went to the fruit forest to look for fruit to eat.


    However, when mu Tiance came up the drooping rope, he was empty handed.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, mu Tiance said helplessly: "we have to look for other rations."


    "No fruit in the woods?" Xu Shaotang asked with a bitter smile.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "we all know that this day will come after all, right?"


    The fruit in the forest is limited after all. According to Xu Shaotang''s conjecture, an old and weak beast fell behind and was soon surrounded by the beasts. After struggling for more than ten minutes, the beast finally fell down.


    A feast is here!

 Chapter 1158

    This is not only a feast for these beasts, but also a feast for Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    After the beasts were fed and left, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance quickly dived over. The giant herbivore had been eaten less than half of the time. They immediately cut large pieces of meat from the beast, sent the meat up, and then jumped to the bottom of the valley again to cut the refined meat.


    After so many times, they have cut more than 200 Jin of meat from the giant beast.


    This kind of good thing does not happen every day. What they are doing now is for a rainy day.


    When both of them decided to stop after the trip, Xu Shaotang suddenly said to Mu Tiance, "go up first, I''ll come."


    Mu Tiance takes a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang. Before he asks, Xu Shaotang has rushed to the forest. The improvement of this period of time has made their speed much faster. After a shadow, Xu Shaotang has entered the forest.


    Mu Tiance shook his head helplessly and quickly climbed up the valley with the two pieces of lean meat they had cut.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang also climbed up the rope from the bottom of the valley, carrying a large bundle of dry firewood on his back.


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang speechless. It turns out that this bastard is going to get firewood for barbecue. He thinks Xu Shaotang wants to play with some moths. Except for this valley, there is no grass around. If you want to find firewood, you can only find it in this valley.


    "It''s time for a change at last!" Xu Shaotang is full of emotion looking at the meat on the ground, his head has been in the fantasy of eating the scene.


    Although there is no fire, Xu Shaotang is also an old hand living in the wilderness. He can make a fire by drilling wood easily.


    Soon a fire was rising on the edge of the valley.


    Looking at the "Zizi" meat baked on the fire, they swallowed a mouthful of saliva at the same time.


    When the meat was roasted, they immediately began to eat, smelling the smell of the barbecue, they were extremely satisfied.


    Just as they were gobbling up the barbecue in their hands, a few "chirps" attracted their attention. Looking at the sound, they saw the huge blue bird that had sent them up more than a month ago hovering over their heads.


    "What does it want to do?" Mu Tiance looked at Xiao Lan, who was hovering over his head, puzzled and said, "can''t it adapt to the cold weather above?"


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled at the beginning. When he saw Xiao Lan''s eyes staring at their barbecue on the fire from beginning to end, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Xu Shaotang looked down at the meat in his hand. Although he was a little reluctant, he still threw the meat to Xiaolan.


    Small blue wings flutter, quickly catch Xu Shaotang thrown into the air of the meat, a mouth, large pieces of meat has entered its stomach.


    "It seems that you are not only a vegetarian!" Xu Shaotang looks at Xiaolan with a smile and points to the fire nearby, indicating that Xiaolan flies down from the sky to accompany them to cook.


    However, although Xiaolan happily ate the meat thrown by Xu Shaotang, she still refused to fly down from the sky in the face of Xu Shaotang''s kindness. Maybe she was afraid that she would be caught by the two men.


    "Well, if you want to freeze on it, freeze on it." Xu Shaotang looks at Xiaolan helplessly, cuts off a piece of roasted meat and throws it. In an instant, the meat has disappeared.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "it has a big appetite."


    This piece of meat is at least one or two catties, which can be used as their daily ration. However, for Xiaolan, a giant bird with a wingspan of more than five meters, this piece of meat can barely plug his teeth.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said to Xiaolan in the sky, "finally, I''ll give you another piece. The rest is our food rations for a long time."


    With that, Xu Shaotang throws a piece of meat to Xiao Lan again. Regardless of the fact that Xiao Lan is not satisfied with eating the meat, he chirps in the sky and fills his stomach several times. At this time, all the meat is roasted. They take the roasted meat with them and quickly return to the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Xiaolan also wandered to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Seeing that she could no longer get any benefits from Xu Shaotang, and that she was not adapted to the cold weather outside, she quickly disappeared from their heads after a few calls.


    Looking at the direction of Xiaolan''s disappearance, mu Tiance said with a smile: "if you give it all the meat, maybe it will treat you as a friend in the future."


    "Forget it, it can always find food at the bottom of the valley. What about us?" Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile bitterly for a while. After putting the roasted meat into their snowhouse, he trained again in the environment of ice and snow.


    After they had food rations, they went back to their original life again. Every day they were constantly training and retraining. When they were hungry, they ate some frozen barbecue. When they were thirsty, they grabbed a handful of snow and swallowed it. They were completely immersed in improving their strength.


    After a period of time, before the ration was consumed again, they planned to go to the bottom of the valley to pick up the cheap food. However, this time, they were not so lucky as the last time. After waiting for several days, they didn''t wait for the beasts to hunt. In desperation, they had to do it by themselves.It can be said that their strength is getting stronger every day during this period of time. At the moment, they also want to find those giants to try how much their strength has been improved.


    After some twists and turns, they finally killed a giant beast that looked like an antelope, but it alerted the predators. They managed to escape from the predator''s mouth. When they returned, their prey had been eaten by the predators. Fortunately, the prey was huge, and they also got some meat.


    During their barbecue, Xiao Lan didn''t appear unexpectedly. However, this time, Xiao Lan seemed to be well prepared. She actually took the leg of a giant beast that they killed and threw it in front of them, as if she was asking them to bake it for them.


    Now that Xiaolan is like this, they can''t refuse. They can only help Xiaolan bake the leg, and then watch Xiaolan hide and eat it happily.


    Looking at its appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "no wonder it''s attracted by us. It''s a greedy look. It''s strange if we don''t catch it!"


    "Maybe it''s less and less hostile to us." Mu Tiance said with a smile, "if we ride Xiaolan in Kunlun, what will the people there look like?"


    Xu Shaotang lowered his head for a moment, then began to laugh. The laughter penetrated the sky, with a bit of pride and a bit of resentment

 Chapter 1159

    Ten months later.


    The invasion of the "demons" into the Kunlun world has gradually subsided, but the Kunlun world has not relaxed.


    The most direct thing is that the people of the five families unite to guard the entrance and exit of Kunlun. No one is allowed to enter Kunlun without the permission of the five families.


    In LiuYun Town, Yun Changhuan, the owner of the cloud family, is in a rage at home.


    The second son has died, and the eldest son is still uncertain. Since the "demons" entered the Kunlun Kingdom, he has asked the five families to die for the third time, and the secular world has been looking for his eldest son Yun Kun. However, his request has been mercilessly rejected by the five families, which makes Yun Kun extremely angry.


    "Pa!"


    Yun Changhuan smashes the teacup on the table heavily on the ground, and the valuable teacup instantly becomes a fragment.


    "Damn it, the big five families are deceiving people too much!" Yun Changhuan held his fist, because of anger, a pair of eyes have some red, like a furious lion general roar: "if there is a chance, I will break you to pieces!"


    Hearing Yun Changhuan''s words, his wife Wen Qin grabbed Yun Changhuan and whispered, "master, be careful, walls have ears!"


    people in Kunlun do not know the influence of the five big families. Even though the cloud family is the largest family in this stream Town, it is not what the five families are. She doesn''t even know if there are five families in the cloud family.


    "Sister, this is your fault!" Liang you, standing next to Yun Changhuan, said angrily, "it''s not for the eldest young master to ask for the people of the five families. Don''t forget that the eldest young master is your own son! The five families treat the master like this. Don''t you let him vent his anger? "


    Although both of them are Yun Changhuan''s wives, they don''t fight with each other secretly. Liang you always wants Yun Changhuan to give up Wenqin and help him right, but he didn''t give birth to a child and a half for Yun Changhuan. Even if Yun Changhuan wants to help her right, but he has no children, it''s just wishful thinking.


    Their kind of family, the first thought is the reproduction of the family, which is all the prerequisites.


    Even if she was angry, she was angry that she had a son in her heart!


    Wen Qin takes out his wife''s momentum, glares at Liang you and says angrily: "Yunkun is my own son. Can I not worry? However, no matter how I beat you kun''er in my heart, I can''t put my cloud family in danger! It''s you. Even if you don''t persuade the master, you''re still adding fuel to the fire here. Do you want to watch the destruction of the cloud family? Or are you from five families? "


    Although Wen Qin usually gives in to Liang you, who is loved by Yun Changhuan, she is the right wife after all. Now she shows her power and stares at Liang you.


    Moreover, Wen Qin''s words can not be described as not killing her heart. She is said to be a member of five families, which is to kill her! Which of these families doesn''t want to take the place of the five big families? So although they listen to the five big families on the surface, they secretly regard the people of the five big families as the enemies of life and death. Once they have the chance, they will definitely jump up and bite the five big families.


    "Sister, you don''t want to be bloody!" Liang you said.


    "Am I spitting?" Wen Qin looked at Liang you coldly and said in a cold voice: "don''t tell me, you don''t know the influence of the five families in Kunlun! What''s the point of persuading you like this? "


    "Master, I''ve been with you for so many years. Don''t you know who I am?" Liang you didn''t dare to do anything in front of Wen Qin any more. Instead, he turned to Yun Changhuan and said, "I''m thinking about everything for my master. Now I''m framed as a member of five families. I''m My body It''s dead! "


    With that, Liang You bumps into the pillar of Yun''s family. He looks like he is determined to die.


    "Enough!" Yuan Changhuan was already angry at the moment, and heard his two women quarrel. He suddenly burst into a rage and said, "shut up, everyone!"


    Yun Changhuan''s voice is very loud. With this roar, Liang you, who bumps the equipment into the column, stops angrily and looks at Yun Changhuan pitifully.


    Wen Qin is also shocked by Yun Changhuan''s voice. Although she knows Liang you is acting, she doesn''t dare to say anything more. She can only stare at Liang you with warning eyes.


    "Master, this is what happened to kun''er. I know you have kun''er in mind." Wen Qin calmed down again and said, "if this is kun''er''s life, I''ll admit it. I just ask the master not to say any more angry words. I''ve lost two sons and can''t..."


    "Get down there!" Wen Qin''s words have not finished, Yun Changhuan has impatiently waved: "I want a person to be quiet!"


    Wen Qin looks at Yun Changhuan with heartache. She goes forward and says to Yun Changhuan with painstaking care: "master, I know you are angry in your heart, but don''t be too angry. Be careful to hurt yourself."No matter what Yun Changhuan does to her now, Wen Qin always regards Yun Changhuan as her husband. She worries about her son Yun Kun and Yun Changhuan. These are the two people she cares about most.


    Yun Changhuan doesn''t know if he has heard Wen Qin''s words. He just waves Wen Qin away impatiently.


    Looking at Yun Changhuan''s action, Wen Qin shakes her head helplessly, pats Yun Changhuan''s back gently, and leaves with bitterness on her face.


    Wenqin is gone, and Liang you doesn''t dare to stay any longer. Knowing that Yun Changhuan is angry at the moment, she doesn''t want to touch the moldy head. She goes forward to pat Yun Changhuan like Wenqin to show her comfort. Then she leaves the room with her anger at Wenqin.


    When the two women left, Yun Changhuan suddenly felt a lot of peace around his ears. After a few deep breaths, Yun Changhuan gradually calmed down in his rage.


    He admits that Wen Qin has some truth to say. Now the five families have sent people to guard the entrance and exit of Kunlun. If he tries to break in, he may not be able to break out. But if he breaks out, the cloud family of Kunlun will bear the anger of the five families. At that time, the cloud family will be destroyed.


    After a hard blow to the table in front of him, Yun Changhuan went to the yard of Yun''s house with red eyes, looked at the dim sky above his head, and growled: "Xu Shaotang, when I get out of Kunlun, I will make you pay a heavy price!"


    "Oh, yes? I''m afraid you have no chance! "


    Just as Yun Changhuan''s voice fell, a voice suddenly rang out in his ea

 Chapter 1160

    "Who?"


    Hearing this sound, Yun Changhuan, who had just calmed down, suddenly gave out a violent drink, and waved his hand in the direction of that sound.


    "Bang!"


    To meet Yun Changhuan is a powerful hand.


    Yun Changhuan is also a master who is one step short of entering the virtual world. Unexpectedly, he was shocked back several steps by this palm.


    In the dark, a ragged man came out with a evil smile on his face, staring at Yun Changhuan with a smile on his face.


    Looking at the beggar like man walking out of the darkness, Yun Changhuan withdrew his offensive and asked with a frosty face, "who are you, and what do you want to sneak into my cloud family?"


    At the moment, the most worrying thing in Yun Changhuan''s heart is what Wen Qin said. If this person is a member of the five families, then there is no doubt that he must have heard what he said just now when he was angry. If this word comes to the ears of the five families, the cloud family in Kunlun will be destroyed before dawn!


    Therefore, Yun Changhuan is trying to find out that if this person is determined to be a member of the five major families, he will kill this personality even if he has sacrificed his life. He must not let this person pass his words back to the people of the five major families.


    But he didn''t know that this beggar like man was Xu Shaotang whom he never forgot!


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have been on Tianzhu Mountain for almost a year. They have never left, let alone changed their clothes. At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s hair is in a mess, and his face is also bearded. In addition, his clothes, which are worn down because of fighting with the giant beast at the bottom of the valley, are not easy to recognize He is Xu Shaotang.


    Listening to Yun Changhuan''s question, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I have a bad taste. I like to see my enemies depressed to death in ignorance. Do you think I will tell you who I am?"


    When Xu Shaotang talks, the guards of the cloud family who hear Yun Changhuan drinking violently also surround him. However, just when they plan to surround Xu Shaotang, a shadow has appeared in front of them.


    "It''s between them. If you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    This person also looks like a beggar, but his words are arrogant. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to the guards of the cloud family.


    You know, among the guards of the cloud family, there are many people who refine the spirit realm. In the eyes of ordinary people, these people are already superior.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of this person, Yun Changhuan was shocked. With his strength, he didn''t find these two people sneaking into the cloud home quietly. That only shows that the strength of these two people will never be worse than him!


    In the face of these two obvious bad masters, cloud long Huan heart has begun to play the drum.


    All of a sudden, Yun Changhuan thought of something. Then he looked at the two people in disbelief and said in a deep voice, "are you the two demons who sneaked into the Kunlun kingdom?"


    Thinking about the invasion of the "demons" in the Kunlun area a year ago, Yun Changhuan instantly linked the two people with the two "demons". It is said that the two people were forced to hide in Tianzhu Mountain. Everyone thought they would die in Tianzhu Mountain. In the end, the matter was over.


    If those two people came out of Tianzhu Mountain alive, without any care for a year, they should be like these two people!


    "Well, it seems that you are not stupid!" Xu Shaotang laughs, calmly looks at Yun Changhuan and says: "although you guessed our identity, it''s a pity that not only I didn''t win the prize, but also I will take your dog''s life. Are you ready to die?"


    Although Xu Shaotang''s words sound insipid and impermanent, the strong murder in his words can''t be concealed at all.


    The conjecture in his heart has been confirmed, and the storm has set off in Yun Changhuan''s heart. He can''t understand how these two "demons'' desire evils" can survive from Tianzhu Mountain. What he can''t understand is that the people who ordered to arrest them in the whole Kunlun kingdom are clearly from five families. Why did they find themselves?


    "Are you here for my revenge?" After all, Yun Changhuan is the head of his family. At this time, he doesn''t show any panic. He just looks at the two humanitarians coldly: "you are really bold. Do you think that no one in Kunlun can cure you?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said: "there must be someone in Kunlun who can cure us, but that person will never be you!"


    "Arrogance Yun Changhuan yelled angrily, and said: "the remaining evils of the demon clan dare to be so arrogant. It seems that you really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick!"


    Yun Changhuan didn''t have too much fear at the moment. He thought in his heart that even if he didn''t defeat these two people, he should have 90% chance to escape. Once he told the five families about the "remaining evils of the demon family" leaving Tianzhu Mountain alive, these two people would be encircled by the five families again.


    At that time, even if these two people have three heads and six arms, they will die in the hands of those old people in Kunlun.


    Those old people of the five families, who are not the masters of Huaxu, don''t believe that these two "demons" are also masters of Huaxu! If a year ago, under the siege of several ordinary alchemy masters, those who wanted to run for their lives, but a year later, they became the masters of Huaxu realm, then the world would be too crazy!Xu Shaotang smiles again, walks slowly to the wary cloud Changhuan, and says, "it''s you who don''t know the height of heaven and earth!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang made a move without warning. His speed was too fast. Yun Changhuan, standing two or three meters opposite him, didn''t see his move at all. He just felt his neck cool slightly and saw a headless body suddenly fall down.


    "Master!"


    Wen Qin and Liang you, who are blocked by mu Tiance, cry bitterly.


    Yunchanghuan inexplicably looking at the two women crying, very angry thinking, I''m not dead, what strength do you cry? Isn''t that a curse?


    Yun Changhuan is going to open his mouth to scold his two women. All the consciousness in his mind disappears in an instant, and the flying head falls to the ground quickly.


    "Dong..."


    Cloud Changhuan''s head fell to the ground, making a frightening sound. The guards of the cloud family had already looked silly, and many people thought they were seeing too much.


    After a move to kill Yun Changhuan, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any joy on his face. He just whistles at the dark night sky.


    The next moment, a huge blue bird flew to their head. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance did not look at the cloud family again. They jumped directly onto Xiao Lan''s back and quickly disappeared into the dark night sky.


    It''s not until their bodies melt into the night that the awakened Yuns rush to yunchanghuan''s body. Wenqin, the wife of yunchanghuan, has fainted completely because she can''t bear the sudden blow. Liang you stands there in a daze, already thinking about her future

 Chapter 1161

    "You are so insidious!"


    Sitting on Xiaolan''s back, mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a disdainful face.


    In fact, he and Xu Shaotang did not enter the Huaxu realm at all. In other words, they could not enter the Huaxu realm through hard training. Now they are stepping into the threshold of Huaxu realm with one foot. Maybe they need a battle of life and death to help them enter the Huaxu realm!


    If we fight head-on, Yun Changhuan should not be Xu Shaotang''s opponent, but Xu Shaotang''s ability to kill Yun Changhuan is only slightly inferior to his. I''m afraid it''s still very difficult. As long as Yun Changhuan runs for his life, Xu Shaotang may not be able to stop him!


    Xu Shaotang deliberately talked so much with Yun Changhuan in order to launch a sudden attack when he was close to Yun Changhuan.


    They have practiced on Tianzhu Mountain for nearly a year. Although they haven''t really entered Huaxu, they have practiced their speed to the extreme with their repeated moves every day. It''s no exaggeration to say that no one can survive in the face of his or Xu Shaotang''s sudden attack!


    That''s speed! The world''s martial arts, only fast not broken!


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang ignored mu Tiance''s contemptuous look and said with a smile, "if I don''t attack Yun Changhuan secretly, are you still waiting for him to come to me for revenge later? You''ve heard that Birdman and I are in an endless situation. Instead of waiting for him to come to my trouble, you''d better kill him first!"


    "I''m afraid that you want to bring out those masters of Kunlun realm to fight with you and help you enter the realm of alchemy?" Mu Tiance sneers at Xu Shaotang''s words, which immediately exposes Xu Shaotang''s purpose.


    In fact, nine months ago, they found that their strength could no longer step forward. They also went to those predators at the bottom of the valley to fight for their lives. In the end, they became a bully at the bottom of the valley, but they still did not step out of the last half step. Of course, they were not stupid enough to challenge the monster in the lake.


    In Xu Shaotang''s words, their strength has reached an absolute bottleneck. Even if they stay on Tianzhu Mountain for another ten years, they may not be able to break through the void. Now they must use the battle of life and death to stimulate their potential and help them take the last half step!


    So mu Tiance immediately thought of Xu Shaotang''s intention to kill Yun Changhuan to enrage the people in the Kunlun Kingdom and lead them out.


    "Well, brother mu, can you stop being so smart?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile on his face and said, "actually, I really want to get rid of Yun Changhuan. As for whether the Kunlun masters of Huaxu come to kill us, I can''t control it."


    Mu Tiance turned his lips and said, "you''ve made such a big noise and only killed Yun Changhuan on purpose. Do you think the people of the Yun family won''t tell us about our two" remaining evils of the demons "leaving Tianzhu Mountain alive? Your Kunlun world, those masters who transform the virtual world will watch us act recklessly in the Kunlun world


    He wants to kick Xu Shaotang off Xiaolan''s back. The bastard has not discussed these things with himself in advance. He is completely making his own decisions, which makes mu Tiance very unhappy.


    If he had not known that it was impossible for him to fight with Xu Shaotang, he would have been shouting for a duel with Xu Shaotang.


    It''s not that they didn''t try the duel method to attack the last half step, but it turns out that the duel between the two of them has completely changed. After experiencing so many things together, none of them will kill each other, so they have never killed each other in the process of fighting, which is also doomed that they can''t stimulate their potential in the moment of life and death.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "who said that we should be reckless in Kunlun? Do we look like that? "


    "Well, what do you mean by that?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang and asks.


    Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile, "don''t you want to go back and see your child? You''ve been away for a whole year. According to the time, your child should be two or three months, right


    Hearing Xu Shaotang mention his own child, mu Tiance''s face suddenly became gentle, no longer the same cold look.


    It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t want to see a child he hasn''t met before. A few months ago, he began to think about what his child would look like, whether it''s a boy or a girl.


    "Do you want to leave Kunlun?" Mu Tiance asks Xu Shaotang calmly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "why do we stay here if we don''t leave?"


    "You don''t want to fight with those masters who transform the virtual world? You don''t want to break through to the realm of emptiness? " Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. He thinks that Xu Shaotang will turn into a big devil and make a lot of trouble in Kunlun. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang wants to leave Kunlun.


    Xu Shaotang gently stroked Xiaolan''s feather and said with a smile, "I really want to break through the Huaxu realm, but even if I want to fight those Huaxu masters, I don''t have to be in Kunlun realm, do I? This is their home field


    When he left Tianzhu Mountain, Xu Shaotang had already started to think about these things. He really didn''t want to stay in Kunlun Kingdom any more. On the one hand, his missing for his family had reached a crazy level. On the other hand, he felt that Kunlun kingdom was someone else''s territory and didn''t have many advantages for them.Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance frowned slightly and said, "even so, have you ever thought of a question?"


    "What''s the problem?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Mu Tiance said quietly: "if we are in Kunlun, even if we are defeated, we can still escape into Tianzhu Mountain, but if we are outside, we have no place to escape!"


    He also wanted to say that in Kunlun, they can have no scruples, but outside, they need to have scruples about their families, and eventually they have restrictions.


    But Xu Shaotang, who can''t leave his family behind, must have thought about this problem, so he didn''t ask too much. He knew that since Xu Shaotang had this decision, there must be a reason.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "if I give you another chance now, can you guarantee that you will be able to return to the top of Tianzhu Mountain alive? Don''t forget that the whole area can''t use real Qi, and there are thunderstorms that may happen at any time. If we are not lucky this time, we will all die in thunderstorms. Next time, we won''t have such luck! "


    At this point, Xu Shaotang gently stroked Xiaolan''s back. When Xiaolan carried them across the area, even though they had observed for a long time before they decided to cross there, they still encountered the inexplicable thunderstorm. If Xiaolan''s speed was not fast, they were all folded there, and the feathers on Xiaolan''s tail are still burning, Just a little bit closer, they''ll turn into three blackened bodies!


    It''s not that Xu Shaotang didn''t think about his family. However, if they died in the Kunlun Kingdom, it is estimated that their family will also be doomed. Even if they escape to Tianzhu Mountain again, forcing the Kunlun people, they may not be able to threaten them with their family.


    In this way, it''s better to wait in the outside world for Kunlun''s Huaxu masters to come.


    At least, the outside is their home, at least, can accompany their family, can also deal with the things at hand, he is still on WuJie things, also don''t know how WuJie that bastard now, if WuJie has begun to trouble the world, he must go to WuJie this time bomb solved!


    After flying for some distance, they have reached the exit of Kunlun boundary.


    In the eyes of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the people who guard the exit of Kunlun kingdom can be regarded as local chickens and wagons. After they put all those people down, they swaggered on Xiao Lan''s back and left Kunlun kingdom.


    "Look, man, I''m not lying to you!" Xu Shaotang pats Xiaolan''s neck and breathes the fresh air outside. He laughs and says to Xiaolan, "after you go back, my friend will take you to drink spicy food!"


    Xiaolan seems to understand Xu Shaotang''s words, full of excited "chirp" cry, completely forget his tail feathers by electric coke brought it depression.


    Listening to Xiaolan''s excited cry, Xu Shaotang thought to himself that he would have to watch the food after he went back. This guy could be abducted by them because he was greedy. He was not sure that he would be abducted when he met those delicious food outside!

 Chapter 1162

    Miaoyunshan, Mu family.


    Recently, the Mu family is very happy. The birth of the young master of the Mu family makes the Mu family even walk happily.


    Even mu Huangyu, who seldom shows up at ordinary times, always comes to see the little boy every few days. Needless to say, mu Jianchen goes to Mu Tiance''s yard every day to see their mother and son. However, when he sees the mother and son, he can''t help worrying about his son.


    He is well aware of the danger of Kunlun. Although mu Tiance''s strength is extremely powerful in the outside world, it is nothing in Kunlun.


    I haven''t heard from my son for a year. Although he seldom shows his worry about his son in front of Qingwu, he can''t help sighing when no one is around.


    He knew that his son''s arrogant character, some things, simply can not stop.


    Today, as usual, mu Jianchen came to Mu Tiance''s yard to have a look at Qingwu. Their mother and son, holding their little grandson, laughed happily for a while, and told the servants to take good care of Qingwu, and then walked out of the yard slowly.


    Just as he walked out of the yard, his eyes caught a glimpse of something in the distance approaching Mu''s house quickly.


    The unidentified flying object flew very fast. Soon, mu Jianchen saw that it was a blue bird.


    Mu Jianchen saw the blue bird flying to the Mu family quickly, and the others of the Mu family also saw it. They all looked up to the sky, and their faces were full of shock.


    "How can there be such a big bird? Or blue? "


    "It seems that the golden carving is not so big, is it?"


    Many people of Mu family are talking in a low voice, obviously surprised by the size of the big blue bird.


    Unlike the rest of the Mu family, mu Jianchen''s face is covered with frost at the moment. He who has been to the Kunlun Kingdom knows that some people in the Kunlun Kingdom ride on giant birds. His eyes are much sharper than others. He can vaguely see that there are two people on the back of the blue giant bird!


    Kunlun people! Moreover, it''s obviously for the Mu family!


    "Somebody Mu Jianchen roared with a cold face and said to the third elder of Mu family: "protect the young lady and the young master immediately and go to the back mountain!"


    Facing this unknown enemy, mu Jianchen is most worried about the safety of Qingwu and his grandson.


    The three elders of the Mu family immediately took orders and left. When they heard mu Jianchen''s words, the others of the Mu family were also surprised and felt the atmosphere of the coming rain.


    Mu Jianchen stood there with a negative hand, staring at the approaching blue bird.


    There was a slight sound of footsteps behind him. Mu Jianchen didn''t have to look back to know that his father had come out.


    Mu Huangyu went to Mu Jianchen, stood side by side with him, looked up at the blue bird in the sky, slowly waved to the rest of the Mu family, and said: "let''s go down, let''s deal with this!"


    What he and mu Jianchen think is the same. People from the Kunlun kingdom come to visit. Except that he and mu Jianchen have the strength of the first battle, other people stay here just to increase the casualties.


    "It should be Tiance who has an accident in Kunlun..." After the rest of the Mu family left, mu Jianchen''s face showed a deep worry, and there was a sense of awe inspiring murder.


    Mu Huangyu looked at the blue bird that was about to reach the top of Mu''s head. She stood with a negative hand and said calmly: "it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s the way he chose!"


    It''s not that mu Huangyu doesn''t love his grandson, but at his age, many emotions can''t be expressed, and he has experienced many things, and some things are open to him.


    Just as they were talking, the blue bird had already reached the top of Mu''s head. When they saw two people jumping down from the blue bird''s back, mu Huangyu and his son didn''t think much about it at all. Their bodies flashed quickly and attacked the two people with all their strength.


    Looking at mu Jianchen who attacked him, Xu Shaotang was puzzled, but he couldn''t bear to think that mu Jianchen''s palm had already arrived in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang''s subconscious palm shakes mu Jianchen away and falls to the ground steadily. Speechless, he says to Mu Tiance, who is also opposite mu Huangyu: "are you crazy?"


    "Who''s coming? How dare you break into my Mu family? " Although mu Jianchen, shocked by Xu Shaotang''s hand, was surprised at the strength of this beggar like man, he roared fiercely.


    Hearing mu Jianchen''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned at first, and then reacted. They didn''t recognize mu Huangyu at all and regarded them as enemies.


    After thinking about this, Xu Shaotang reached out and patted mu Tiance on the shoulder, bent down and said with a laugh, "ha ha, I told you to come back to my home with me first. You don''t believe me. You see, even your grandfather and your Lao Tzu don''t recognize you. What strength do you have to come back?"


    Originally, he wanted to abduct mu Tiance to go with him to the Xu family of Tianhai first. But mu Tiance wanted him to come to the Mu family first. But he had to follow mu Tiance to come to the Mu family first. Unexpectedly, he was attacked by mu Huangyu and his son before he could stand firm.It''s also that their strength is different from that in the past, otherwise they may become the most unjust person who died in the year.


    "Well?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Huangyu frowned slightly. She only felt that the voice was very familiar. When she thought of Xu Shaotang''s words, her eyes widened instantly and exclaimed in disbelief: "are you Xu Shaotang?"


    "I''m not. He is. I''m mu Tiance!" Xu Shaotang and mu Huangyu said jokingly.


    Mu Tiance turned his head and glared at Xu Shaotang. Then he came forward slowly, opened his mouth slightly and cried: "grandfather, father..."


    "Tiance!" How could mu Jianchen not hear his son''s voice? When he heard mu Tiance''s words, he trembled slightly and looked at the two men in shock.


    Mu Tiance poked his messy hair away and wiped the dirt on his face with his ragged clothes. It seemed that he wanted to let mu Jianchen see his true face clearly.


    Although mu Tiance''s face was bearded, after erasing the easy to look things, mu Jianchen recognized his son at a glance. Excited, mu Jianchen hugged mu Tiance and said in a trembling voice, "just come back!"


    Xu Shaotang walked up to Mu Huangyu with a smile and joked: "Mr. mu, if you don''t give me a hug, I''m so lonely."


    Seeing his grandson''s safe return, I can feel that his grandson''s strength is not inferior to that of himself. In a good mood, mu Huangyu''s face also shows a slight smile and says to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "this is the matter of Taoist brother Xuqing, and I can''t do it for him!"


    "Well, you mu family are all the same boring..."


    Xu Shaotang pretends to sigh and whistles at Xiao Lan, who is still hovering in the sky. Xiao Lan immediately lands on the ground slowly.

 Chapter 1163

    Just as Xu Shaotang was going to return to Xu''s home in Xiaolan, a rumbling sound came from the sky. Then a group of ten armed helicopters appeared in front of them.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Looking at the rapid assembly of helicopters to the Mu family, Xu Shaotang looks puzzled at mu Huangyu and his son.


    Mu Jianchen let go of the tight embrace of Mu Tiance, looked up at the aircraft group in the sky, and said faintly: "you have to ask yourself!"


    "Ask us?"


    It took a long time for mu Shaotang to understand the meaning.


    It is estimated that they have been monitored since they passed by Weixi area with Xiaolan. There is no doubt that the people above also regard them as people in Kunlun. Now that they enter the capital, it''s strange that they don''t send people to Mu''s home to have a look at the situation!


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt an impulse to cry without tears. He knew it would be like this. When he passed by Weixi, he said hello to weizhan.


    The helicopter kept hovering over Mu''s house, and the strong wind made the sand fly away. Soon, a helicopter landed outside Mu''s house, and then saw that the dragon would be pushed out of the helicopter cabin.


    Long Jiang didn''t recognize Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. He just said to Mu Jianchen with a smile: "it seems that I came in time!"


    "You have come in time indeed!" With a faint smile, mu Jianchen turns his head and looks at Xu Shaotang. It seems that he is saying to Xu Shaotang, look, isn''t long Jiang recognizing you?


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Jianchen in tears and laughter, and said slowly: "brother, you''d better tell us to leave the helicopters on our heads first..."


    "I''m not you..." Long Jiang''s words just said half, suddenly surprised looking at disheveled Xu Shaotang, exclaimed: "is it you boy?"


    He did not recognize Xu Shaotang. He was informed that a giant bird was flying to Miaoyun mountain. He subconsciously thought that people from Kunlun kingdom had come to the Mu family to seek revenge. Now the Mu family has reached a settlement with them. Naturally, they can''t sit back and ignore the Mu family''s accident, so he rushed to help.


    Now none of them wants anything to happen to the Mu family. After all, half of Xia''s Alchemy experts are in the Mu family, and their common enemies are those in Kunlun.


    With the wisdom of the Dragon general, how can he not understand the truth that lips are dead and teeth are cold.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang went to the Dragon general and squatted down. With a smile, he said to the Dragon general, "it''s me. I''ve come back from Kunlun alive!"


    "Just come back!" Dragon will have no extra words, but the hand that patted on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder is constantly shaking, a pair of tiger eyes also with silk red, hard in Xu Shaotang''s shoulder patted a few times, this just turned back to the people behind him said: "notice down, remove the alert!"


    "Yes The people behind him saluted the Dragon general and informed him immediately.


    In less than a minute, the dark fleet in the sky quickly left.


    Long Jiang smiles and stares at Xu Shaotang, and says, "you don''t say hello when you come back, and you make such a big noise that we almost give the order of first-class combat readiness!"


    Listen to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang face a burst of helpless, said with a wry smile: "I did not expect to make such a big move."


    At this time, mu Jianchen went forward to the Dragon general and said, "since you are here, please stay and have a drink."


    Although he and the Dragon general used to be rivals, or even enemies of life and death, now they are more allies. Today, the Dragon general can bring people to rescue when the Mu family is "attacked", which is beyond his expectation. He thought that the dragon would like to kill them with a knife.


    "Ha ha, that''s very kind of you Long Jiang was not polite to Mu Jianchen. He said with a smile, "it''s a pleasure to taste your Mu family''s wine."


    After finishing talking with Longjiang, mu Jianchen looked at mu Tiance and said, "go to clean up first, and then go to see Qingwu and the children!"


    Mu Tiance nodded, and he didn''t want to see his children in such unkempt appearance for the first time.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance went to the Mu family to clean up themselves. Since the Dragon generals are here, Xu Shaotang knows that he can''t go back to Tianhai today. Fortunately, he will clean up in the Mu family. Don''t go back to the Xu family to make such an oolong. It''s boring.


    After taking a comfortable hot bath and shaving the messy beard off their faces, they suddenly changed into one person.


    In a year, their hair has grown up to their necks. It seems that they have a more elegant feeling, especially mu Tiance. If he stuffed two steamed buns in his clothes, he would be a beautiful woman!


    "Brother mu, I suddenly thought of a way to deal with people in Kunlun!" While watching the light dance with mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang suddenly touches his chin and says to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang inexplicably. He doesn''t know why Xu Shaotang suddenly talks about it again. He asks curiously, "what method?"


    "Beauty trick!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile."Beauty trick?" Mu Tiance is more puzzled and looks at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face.


    Xu Shaotang, with a prank smile on his face, looked at mu Tiance in front of him and said with a laugh, "if we go to Kunlun again next time, you can go like this. I''m sure half of the people in Kunlun will be fascinated by you!"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Knowing that he was fooled by Xu Shaotang again, mu Tiance glared at Xu Shaotang angrily, as if he wanted to swallow Xu Shaotang alive.


    Xu shaotanghun continues to look at mu Tiance, goes forward to hook up mu Tiance''s shoulder, and says with a smile: "go, go and see your son quickly!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who doesn''t treat himself as an outsider at all, mu Tiance is almost restrained from kicking Xu Shaotang out of his own home. He finds that it''s a huge mistake to let this bastard come with him!


    He joked with mu Tiance all the way to the yard. After learning that it was a misunderstanding, Qingwu returned to the yard with her child in her arms, and knew from Mu''s family that it was mu Tiance who came back.


    Seeing mu Tiance walking into the yard with Xu Shaotang, she burst into tears as she stood in front of the door. On the day when mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang went to Kunlun, she was worried about Mu Tiance''s safety all the time. Seeing mu Tiance standing in front of her, her long-term yearning finally broke out.


    "Young master!" Light dance is still used to call mu Tiance, but the voice is full of trembling, with a slight cry.


    Mu Tiance walks slowly to Qingwu, looks at the sleeping child in Qingwu''s arms, and puts Qingwu and the child into his arms

 Chapter 1164

    At the same time, mu Jianchen and long Jiang sat down in Mu''s yard.


    Looking at the Dragon general sitting in the wheelchair, mu Jianchen said faintly: "when you and I fight, should be much bigger than them?"


    Most of the time, I should have laughed, if you have not made a mistake


    The two of them have been fighting for half of their lives. Even after Longjiang was disabled, they still didn''t stop fighting with the Mu family. Only at that time, he had no power to fight with mu Jianchen and could only suppress the Mu family with his own position.


    "Yes, you and I are old..." Mu Jianchen sighed softly, thinking about his son''s achievements in martial arts, but his face showed a happy look, and slowly said: "there are talented people from all over the world. We are really far behind these young people now."


    At the beginning, when he and long Jiang were fighting, they were all just innate strength, but they were much older than Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. From this point of view, they were really far behind Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Long Jiang nodded with a smile and said, "this should be our luck. If the younger generation is inferior to each other, there will be no hope for this country."


    "Rivers and mountains are your rivers and mountains." Mu Jianchen looked into the distance. The distance was green. He wrapped the Mu family in the green.


    Although the Mu family has now agreed to give up their ambitions, there is still a barrier in Mu Jianchen''s heart.


    For the Mu family, this is not only their ancestral place, but also their cage. The Mu family has been living in Miaoyun mountain for generations, so that most people in the world do not know the existence of the Mu family.


    Listen to Mu Jianchen''s words, the dragon will gently shake his head and say: "this river and mountain is not ours, nor yours, but countless Xia people''s. If there are no rivers and mountains, even if you and I are under nine springs, we are just ghosts. "


    "What a lonely soul!" Mu Jianchen took back his gaze and looked at Longjiang quietly. With a kind of curious look, he asked, "do you still hate me now?"


    "Didn''t I tell you the answer to this question more than a year ago?" Long Jiang also looked at mu Jianchen quietly, put his hands on his knees, and said with a smile, "I''ve spent the rest of my life in a wheelchair, thanks to you. If I say I don''t hate you, will you believe it? Besides, you owe my dragon family a life! "


    When they said that, Longjiang and mu Jianchen''s looks darkened at the same time. They took back their own eyes and fell into meditation.


    For a long time, mu Jianchen sighed heavily and asked: "if I said that my sword didn''t want to stab Zhang Yue at all, do you believe it?"


    Zhang Yue is a very strange name. The only people who know this name are the old people and the Mu family. Even long Fei doesn''t know it. His mother''s name is Zhang Yue.


    Only a few people know that in the duel between the Dragon general and mu Jianchen, mu Jianchen did not win brilliantly. If Mu Jianchen had not killed Zhang Yue, the wife of the Dragon general, which led to the mental disorder of the Dragon general, even if Mu Jianchen had won the duel, he would not have won so easily. Worst of all, mu Jianchen will be seriously injured!


    "Letter! Why not? " Dragon will shake his wheelchair, slowly turned around, calm said: "today, you don''t have to cheat me, you were arrogant people, also disdain to do this kind of thing."


    "I didn''t think you would believe it." With a look of self mockery on his face, mu Jianchen said: "I always thought you wanted me to die. I didn''t expect that there was something wrong with my Mu family today. You were the first one to come."


    He thought that the dragon would hate him. If the Dragon said he didn''t hate him, he would think that the dragon would be too hypocritical. He killed the dragon''s wife and disabled the dragon''s legs. If they all hate him, the dragon would be a real saint.


    However, there is no real saint in this world!


    "If it had been before, I would have wanted you to die." Long Jiang turned his head slightly to look at mu Jianchen behind him and said frankly: "but now, no matter I or old Qin, they don''t want you to die or the Mu family to fall down! We don''t have many experts. We have to rely on people like you, me and Xu Shaotang to deal with those people in Kunlun. Moreover, I believe you can see that the present calm is only superficial calm. Maybe in the near future, even the land under our feet will fall into the mire. "


    With a faint smile, mu Jianchen said, "you are honest enough. Are you not afraid that I think you are using our Mu family?"


    "You don''t have to think it''s just a use!" Dragon will smile, regardless of the surprised look on mu Jianchen''s face, and continue to say: "you and I are all used people, including Xu Shaotang. All the people in this vortex are used people! I''m very glad that there are still people in our country who can be used. If there are no people who can be used, we people have no face to see our ancestors when we die! "


    Mu Jianchen carefully pondered the words of Longjiang, and had to admit that Longjiang was really a man dedicated to his country. All his considerations were based on this country. Indeed, in this world, who is not the one to be used?If you want not to be used, unless the world does not exist! Now, maybe they are facing such a crisis.


    "Haven''t you got a clue about Alcatraz yet?" Mu Jianchen sighed heavily and asked with some worry.


    Dragon will shake his head and say: "no, I''m still checking. I hope we can find out something. We know too little about the world after all. I know now that we used to be frogs who look at the sky from the bottom of the well. The more we know, the smaller we are."


    "In this matter, if you need my Mu family''s help, you can come to me at any time. Mu family will not refuse." Mu Jianchen said it seriously, which was more like his promise.


    Long Jiang nodded and said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t want to have this day! Once you need to contribute, it may be another situation. "


    Mu Jianchen nodded slightly and said, "I don''t want to go to Kunlun for a walk one day."


    Listening to Mu Jianchen''s words, the Dragon general suddenly showed a happy smile on his face and asked with a smile: "why, seeing that his son''s strength is stronger than himself, you can''t hang on his face as a Lao Tzu?"


    "If it were you, would you be able to hang on your face?" Mu Jianchen asked.


    Long Jiang shook his head and said, "if you really feel that you can''t hang on your face, you can think about your father. Maybe you will feel better."


    Also, I''ve studied martial arts all my life. I''m over 100 years old, but now my grandson has caught up with me. It''s estimated that mu Huangyu is in pain and happy now!


    Mu Jianchen was stunned when he heard the words of the Dragon general. Then he burst out laughing. His voice spread far away, and then came the laughter of the Dragon general

 Chapter 1165

    While drinking in the Mu family, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were asked a lot of questions, mostly about their life in Kunlun.


    They did not have any reservation. They told the public about their entering and leaving the Kunlun kingdom.


    Although their words are plain, the people who are listening to them have a feeling of panic. They don''t know how much they have suffered in Kunlun, but there is no doubt that their days in Kunlun are full of dangers. If they are careless, maybe people here will never see them again.


    After leaving the Mu family, Xu Shaotang is dragged to the dragon group by the Dragon general, and Xiao Lan goes with him to the dragon group.


    When he comes to Longjiang''s courtyard, Xu Shaotang asks Longjiang about the Devil Island.


    When it comes to the devil''s Island, the Dragon general, who was very happy because Xu Shaotang came back from Kunlun alive, suddenly faded and sighed: "there is no devil''s Island in the world any more."


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang some don''t understand the meaning of Long Jiang''s words, don''t understand of ask a way: "how to say?"


    Long Jiang looked up at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "half a year ago, a large number of zombies suddenly appeared on the demon island..."


    "Wait!" Before long Jiang''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang interrupted Long Jiang''s words with a look of amazement. His face was full of disbelief, "mourning Zombies? Brother, are you sure you''re not kidding me? "


    Are you kidding? Zombies? What about making a movie?


    Long Jiang glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you think I''ll make fun of you with such things? Maybe it''s not called zombies, but it''s very similar to the zombies in the movie, so we all think that the monsters are zombies. "


    "And then?"


    The dragon will sigh a little: "what else can there be? In order to prevent the zombie troops stationed in the west of the Devil Island from being attacked by other countries, they have no choice but to evacuate the zombie troops to other places There''s Alcatraz. "


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the Dragon general in amazement. No wonder the Dragon general says that there is no devil island in the world any more. It turns out that''s the case! But in a moment, Xu Shaotang thought of song Anbang and the people on the demon Island, and quickly asked Longjiang, "is my father-in-law OK? Are they OK with Longfei and dantai? "


    He doesn''t know what''s going on in Alcatraz. What he worries about most is the people he cares about.


    Long Jiang shook his head slightly and said, "Long Fei, they have nothing to do. However, the eagle team you trained yourself has suffered a lot, and your father-in-law Alas


    At this point, the dragon will sigh heavily, and his face is full of regret.


    Looking at Long Jiang''s face, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly burst, his pupils contracted violently, his eyes turned red instantly, and his voice trembled slightly and asked: "he What happened? "


    Before leaving the Devil Island, he felt that there would be other things happening in the future, so he specially left two people there to protect song Anbang. If song Anbang had an accident, there is no doubt that the buffalo and sharp knife that he left to protect song Anbang would also have an accident, which is undoubtedly double bad news for him.


    Moreover, if song Anbang had an accident, he could imagine how painful song Yinuo was during this period.


    "Nothing happened to him!" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s sad look, Long Jiang said: "our garrison in the Devil Island has suffered extremely heavy losses, and your father-in-law has also suffered a heavy blow. He takes all the responsibility on his own head. When he comes back from the Devil Island, he will voluntarily resign his position!"


    "Brother, please finish your speech at one time next time!" Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh or cry, looking at the Dragon general, gently wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, sighed and said: "such a big thing, it really needs a person to bear the responsibility."


    He didn''t know how many people had died in the Devil Island, but the Dragon general said that the loss was extremely heavy. I think the loss has reached the point where the dragon would love them all. Song Anbang, as the highest commander of the Devil Island garrison, should be responsible for whatever reason he needs.


    So, for such a thing, Xu Shaotang is acceptable, as long as song Anbang is alive.


    "What are you talking about?" The Dragon general stares at Xu Shaotang, reaches out his hand and taps on Xu Shaotang''s head. He says in a deep voice, "what is the need for one person to take responsibility? In your heart, we are such people? "


    Although Xu Shaotang can easily avoid the dragon will knock on his head that once, but he did not hide, just make aggrieved appearance, said: "I did not say so ah, you are a few people, I am clear."


    "I hope you don''t just talk!" The Dragon general gave Xu Shaotang a white look, and then said: "the Devil Island incident is totally accidental. In fact, our losses are smaller than those of other countries, and the worst one is Xizhou! We also know that it has nothing to do with him, but the useless thing feels ashamed of the soldiers who died in the Devil Island and insists on resigning all their posts. For this reason, Lao Qin went to the Qin family to scold him, but the useless thing has the same bad temper as song Yinian. He wants to resign all his posts, which makes us very angry! Those who know the situation are OK. Those who don''t know the situation still think that as soon as the old song leaves, we will start to suppress the Song family. Can you tell me, is this useless thing deliberately blocking us? Doesn''t he know we all have high hopes for him? "The Dragon scolds each "useless thing" and seems to be really annoyed by song Anbang''s stubborn donkey.


    Listen to Long Jiang scold song Anbang there, Xu Shaotang can only say helplessly: "he is this bad temper, also song Lao can suppress his bad temper."


    He knew that song Anbang was born to be a soldier, but now he voluntarily resigned from all his posts. It can be seen that song Anbang must be very guilty in his heart, although the death of those people had nothing to do with him.


    "Don''t just listen to the excitement, you son. Go back and persuade that useless thing!" Long Jiang took a long breath and said, "it''s not easy to cultivate a person who is good at fighting. Let him not waste our efforts."


    "No, where can I persuade him?" Xu Shaotang cried and said, "even you and Mr. Qin can''t help him. What can I do? When he was in a hurry, he put up his father-in-law''s name in front of me. Do you expect me to beat him up? "

 Chapter 1166

    Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "as long as you can really beat him up, I think it''s not impossible to beat him up."


    Xu Shaotang said with a black face: "I''ll beat him up. It''s estimated that there will be a fire in the backyard. Don''t give me bad advice. I really can''t do it."


    Are you kidding? Song Anbang is also his father-in-law anyway. Although he can''t help fighting with song Anbang every time he meets him, if he is asked to beat song Anbang, it is estimated that song Yinuo will have to break up with him.


    "Don''t say whether it can be done or not. If you don''t try, how can you know that he won''t listen to you?" Long Jiang waved his hand to Xu Shaotang and said, "try your best. If you can''t persuade him, no one will blame you."


    Since long Jiang said so, Xu Shaotang also knew that the job couldn''t be put off, so he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll try my best, but you''d better not hold any hope."


    "Well, I know!" The dragon will nod his head slightly.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk to Longjiang about this. He asked curiously, "by the way, what about Longfei?"


    Dragon general ha ha a smile, say: "you kid want to ask Dan stage?"


    "Hey, hey, brother, don''t point it through." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    When he came to the dragon group, he didn''t see them, and didn''t see a few acquaintances. Most of the people who trained in the training ground were strange faces, which should be the new blood absorbed by the dragon group this year.


    Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "I''ve sent them out to carry out the mission. Although the Devil Island no longer exists, we still need to find out the reason of the Devil Island. We can''t let those soldiers die without understanding."


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, touched his chin and said to the Dragon general, "can''t you remember what I said to you before I left about the evils of God''s hand that caused the resurrection of gods?"


    "Of course I do." Long Jiang said: "I don''t doubt that the sudden appearance of zombies is related to the remaining evils of God''s hand, but now the Devil Island no longer exists. It is estimated that the remaining evils and zombies of God''s hand on the Devil Island have completely disappeared. Further investigation in this respect has no significance."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, but then he found something wrong and asked Longjiang curiously, "what do you send Longfei to investigate? Where to investigate? "


    Long Jiang was not in a hurry to answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but jokingly said, "guess first, I''ll see if your IQ has deteriorated in the year of Kunlun."


    Listen to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly a face black line, what is IQ degradation? He thinks his IQ should have increased!


    Although the heart of the dragon will slander unceasingly, but Xu Shaotang or bowed his head to meditate.


    Since long Jiang wants to investigate the cause of the Devil Island, but the Devil Island is no longer there, where else can he go to investigate?


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang couldn''t figure out why. He could only helplessly look at the Dragon general and say, "I really can''t think of it. The Devil Island doesn''t exist. How can I investigate it?"


    "It seems that you have been a fool in Kunlun this year." Dragon general ha ha a smile, smile to smile, the facial expression suddenly starts to turn to cold, in the vision peep out fierce kill machine, slowly say: "you know, west continent even didn''t discuss with us, then directly destroyed the whole Devil Island completely!"


    "Well?" Listening to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang''s mind immediately flashed and asked tentatively, "do you mean that Xizhou may have something to do with the Devil Island?"


    Think about it carefully, it seems that there is some truth. Before, nishima had been fighting for the so-called treasure with those ninjas, and had no reason to wantonly increase troops to the Devil Island. After the accident in the Devil Island, he couldn''t wait to destroy the whole Devil Island, which inevitably reminds people of a word: destroy the corpse!


    So, you don''t have to think about it. Longfei and Tantai Jingming should be the reason why Xizhou investigated the Devil Island.


    Long Jiang nodded and said: "the series of actions of Xizhou are really confusing, so we all doubt that Xizhou should know what''s going on in Devil Island."


    "There is some truth." Xu Shaotang gently frowned, his eyes showed a strong color of thinking, and said: "if it''s OK after a while, I''ll go to Xizhou to have a look."


    Long Jiang shook his head slightly and said, "you don''t have to worry about these things for the time being. We will solve these things. The most important thing for you is to deal with your own affairs. Kunlun is an extremely unstable factor now. It''s best not to let ordinary people know about Kunlun, so as not to cause large-scale riots."


    No matter what conspiracy Xizhou has, Xizhou will not start a war unless it has to, so they are not too worried about things there. What worries them most is the Kunlun area.


    When he was at the Mu family, he heard Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance talk a lot about the Kunlun Kingdom, and he also had a general understanding of the Kunlun kingdom.


    However, the more he knew about it, the more worried he was. How could they not worry about the Kunlun people, who are powerful but self-contained?"All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "anyway, it''s still the same sentence. Don''t be polite to me when you need my help."


    "Ha ha, when you need your help, you can''t do it or not!" Said the Dragon general, laughing.


    Long Jiang is very happy. This is not because of Xu Shaotang''s words, but because although Xu Shaotang''s strength has become very strong, he still keeps his original intention and doesn''t waste their care for this boy all the time.


    After another chat, Xu Shaotang leaves and plans to visit Song Anbang''s family.


    No matter whether he can persuade song Anbang or not, since Song Anbang had such a big accident and his son-in-law was in the capital, it would be hard to say if he didn''t go and have a look.


    "Wait!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang plans to leave, Long Jiang stops Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked back and asked: "brother, what else can I do for you?"


    Long Jiang took a look at Xu Shaotang, pointed to Xiao Lan who was enjoying everyone''s curious eyes on the training ground and said, "don''t be too ostentatious. Don''t run around with that bird all day long. If there is a riot, we old guys will not let you go!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t worry, I know."


    He also knows that riding around on such a giant bird will certainly attract a lot of attention. Long Jiang is not afraid that he will be too ostentatious, but he does not want things in Kunlun to be known by ordinary people because of the appearance of Xiao Lan.


    After he long will say goodbye, Xu Shaotang quickly leaves the dragon group with Xiao Lan, and sits on Xiao Lan''s back to the Song family.

 Chapter 1167

    Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu are now sitting in the yard, looking at the children running around in the yard, suddenly feel that the sky has become dark.


    "Is it going to rain..."


    Song Yiyan murmured and looked up at the sky. His mouth suddenly opened into an "O" shape.


    "Dad, big bird!"


    When song Yiyan and his wife are looking at the huge bird slowly falling to the Song family, the children in the yard are already excited, pointing to the little blue in the sky and yelling at Song Yiyan.


    I don''t know why, song Yiyan has the words "eagle catches chicken" in his mind. When he comes back, he runs to his child quickly. Just as he hugs the child and plans to hide in the house, Xu Shaotang has jumped down from Xiao Lan''s back.


    Waving at Xiaolan, he motioned Xiaolan to find a place to settle down.


    There''s no way. The yard of the Song family is not very big. It can''t hold the huge little blue.


    "Sister Brother in law? "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who suddenly appears in front of him, song Yiyan yells with surprise.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted song Yiyan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "why, I haven''t seen you for only a year, so I don''t know you?"


    "Of course I do!" Song Yiyan withdrew his stunned eyes, pointed to Xiao Lan who had gradually gone away and said: "that''s..."


    "That''s a friend of mine." With a casual smile, Xu Shaotang put his hand on the child''s face and said with a smile, "it''s only a year. The kids have grown so big. How time flies!"


    Song Yiyan didn''t know why Xu Shaotang said that the giant bird was his friend, but since Xu Shaotang had a relationship with the giant bird, it proved that there was no danger. Then he slowly put the child down, looked at the child with a spoiled face, and said, "isn''t it? A year has passed in a twinkling of an eye, and these little guys have grown up one by one."


    Tang Zhiqiu at this time also returned to God, happy face came forward and asked: "brother-in-law, when did you come back?"


    "Just back!" Xu Shaotang smiles to Tang Zhiqiu, shrugs and says, "I haven''t returned to Tianhai yet. I heard that my father-in-law had an accident, so I came to have a look."


    Mention song Anbang, song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu''s look suddenly dim down, song Yiyan sad face said: "you go to persuade uncle, he came back from the devil''s Island, all day will drink himself drunk, my sister came back to see him some time ago, he was so angry cry."


    It''s not that they didn''t persuade song Anbang, but he couldn''t listen to them at all. From morning till night, he didn''t have much time to wake up.


    Over time, they also slowly get used to song Anbang''s drunken appearance. Although they are worried about song Anbang, they have nothing to do.


    Listening to song Yiyan''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly jumps. Song Anbang is not the kind of person who can''t see life and death. As a general, no one can guarantee that his people are not injured. But song Anbang actually abandons himself because of the Devil Island. He really can''t imagine how far the Dragon general''s "extremely tragic" is!


    "Look, I''ll talk to him first!"


    After they finish talking with song Yiyan, Xu Shaotang immediately goes to song Anbang''s room.


    From a distance, you can smell a pungent smell of wine, and you can hear song Anbang humming there. However, song Anbang''s words are very vague and confused, and Xu Shaotang didn''t hear what he was saying.


    Xu Shaotang gently pushes the door, which is locked by song Anbang from the inside, but it''s hard for him. He thinks that raising his leg is kicking on the door. Poor song Anbang''s door can''t stand Xu Shaotang''s kick, and the door is kicked open by Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing the sound of the door being kicked open, the drunken song Anbang clapped the table angrily and stood up, shouting: "who told you to come in, give me Get out of here


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a year, have I?" Xu Shaotang didn''t care about song Anbang at all. He rolled up his sleeves and went to song Anbang. He said, "if it weren''t for you being my father-in-law, I would let you know why the flowers are so red and yell at me. Do you think I''m the one who eats your suit?"


    Others may be polite to song Anbang, but Xu Shaotang has never been polite to song Anbang. He should talk and scold, but he just doesn''t do it.


    Although song Anbang was half drunk and half awake, he was still very surprised by the sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang. He also knew that his way of thinking would not work in front of Xu Shaotang. He had to put away his angry face and asked, "you Why are you back? What When... "


    "Well, don''t talk like that. I''m tired of listening!" Xu Shaotang snatched the wine in front of song Anbang into his own hands, "Gudong Gudong" poured the wine into his stomach, smashed his mouth and said: "it''s far worse than the Mu family''s wine. You drink such rubbish wine with relish. Are you ashamed?"


    Half drunk and half awake, song Anbang listened to Xu Shaotang''s words, reached out to the bottle in Xu Shaotang''s hand, and said, "you son of a bitch If you don''t like it, don''t drink it! Old I didn''t invite you Drink Drink, please give it to me Go away Go awayDon''t say that song Anbang is half drunk and half awake now. Even if song Anbang is fully awake now, as long as Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to, song Anbang can''t steal the wine bottle from Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang easily avoided song Anbang''s hand and said with a smile, "old song, I really think it''s hard to listen to you now, or I''ll help you wake up?"


    When talking, Xu Shaotang has a evil smile on his face. Even though song Anbang is half drunk now, he knows that it''s definitely not good for the bastard to show this smile. He quickly shrinks back and yells at Xu Shaotang: "what do you want to do what? Laozi I am you Father in law... "


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "on the wine table, there is no difference between father-in-law and son-in-law!"


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang has put song Anbang on his shoulders. He has a premonition that song Anbang, who is not doing well, is constantly struggling. Unfortunately, how can he fight against Xu Shaotang''s strength?


    Xu Shaotang walked out of the Song family with song Anbang struggling, ignoring song Anbang''s roaring.


    Looking at carrying song Anbang out of the gate of the Song family, Tang Zhiqiu looked at Song Yiyan with some worry and asked, "what''s going on? Shall we go and have a look? "


    "I don''t think so?" Song Yiyan said uncertainly: "my brother-in-law always has a sense of propriety. Let''s not worry about it. I guess only my brother-in-law can deal with this situation..."


    So far, song Yiyan has not forgotten the scene of Xu Shaotang jumping from the top of a five story building with himself when he was training too much.

 Chapter 1168

    Ignoring song Anbang''s cries, Xu Shaotang carries song Anbang to a man-made lake not far from Song''s home.


    At this time, even if Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything, song Anbang knew what Xu Shaotang was going to do. At the moment, most of his wine had awakened, and he quickly called out to Xu Shaotang: "asshole, if you dare to throw me into the lake, I will..."


    "Poop


    Song Anbang''s threat did not work. Before his words were finished, Xu Shaotang directly threw song Anbang into the lake.


    "Xu Shaotang, I''m not finished with you!" Song Anbang roared angrily in the lake.


    Although it''s late autumn now, the temperature in the capital is not high, and the water in the lake is even colder. When song Anbang struggles to get up from the lake, he is shivering with cold, and his teeth are constantly colliding. No matter whether he is Xu Shaotang''s opponent or not, he rushes to Xu Shaotang like a madman.


    "Bang!"


    Song Anbang jumps on Xu Shaotang''s body. Xu Shaotang stands still, but he falls to the ground unsteadily.


    Looking at Song Anbang who fell to the ground, Xu Shaotang said with heartless Laughter: "old song, this is your own fall. I didn''t fight back."


    "Asshole!" Angry song Anbang smashed his fist on the ground. When he got up and shook his fist and rushed to Xu Shaotang again, Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and gently explored, and firmly grasped his fist.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang with a smile and said, "I said, you''re not finished, are you? Still want to go down and wake up? "


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s threat, song Anbang suddenly lost his temper when he thought about the icy water in the lake. He only glared at Xu Shaotang with his angry eyes. At the same time, he was unwilling to take back his fist. No matter what he looked like, he just sat on the ground and scolded Xu Shaotang angrily: "I should have shot you when I was in Annan You bastard


    Looking at Song Anbang''s angry appearance, Xu Shaotang sat down opposite him with a smile and said, "even then, if I want to resist, you can''t shoot me, can you?"


    Song Anbang is slightly stagnant, and almost spurts out a mouthful of blood by Xu Shaotang''s words.


    He didn''t know which immortal he had offended and how he met Xu Shaotang, the killer of the hit.


    Song Anbang felt for a moment that he might be the weakest father-in-law in the world in front of his son-in-law.


    Seeing that song Anbang didn''t say a word, but just sat there sulking, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "are you sober? If you wake up, go back and change your clothes. Let''s have a good chat. "


    "I freeze to death here, and you have nothing to do with you bastard!" Song Anbang, like a fighting child, had no intention of changing his clothes, although he was shivering all over with cold.


    Xu Shaotang gave me a smile, gave song Anbang a thumbs up and said: "sure enough, he is an iron man who has been in the army for many years. I can''t say his physical quality and willpower! I admire you so much


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang''s face was extremely ugly, and he stretched out his hand to explore himself.


    "You''re not looking for a gun, are you?" Looking at Song Anbang''s action, Xu Shaotang laughs again.


    Song Anbang was really looking for a gun. He wanted to shoot Xu Shaotang, but after a round of searching, he found that he didn''t have a gun at all. He had resigned from all his duties, let alone the gun. Even the guards he had assigned to him were expelled by him. Now he is no different from ordinary people.


    Without finding his own gun, song Anbang sat there dispirited. He looked at Xu Shaotang with his eyes burning. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''m so strange. How come no one took you, you bloody bastard? Why don''t you die outside?"


    This time, he was really annoyed by Xu Shaotang. This asshole disappeared for a whole year. When he had an accident in the Devil Island, he thought that if this asshole was in the Devil Island, maybe their loss would not be so serious. Now, as soon as he came back, he threw himself into the Lake and did not regard him as his father-in-law.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I can''t bear to die. I''m going to die. Isn''t Enoch going to be a widow?"


    "I''d rather she be a widow than a son-in-law like you!" Song Anbang angrily scolded.


    "Old song, that''s what you''re not. How can you curse a daughter to be widowed?" Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang with a smile and said, "do you really want to go back and change clothes? Are you going to stay cold here all the time? "


    At the moment, song Anbang''s strength of wine was all awake, but instead he was full of anger. He roared to Xu Shaotang angrily: "I don''t care if I''m cold! Get out of my face! I don''t want to see you for a second! "


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "well, since you are willing to be cold here, you should be cold. Anyway, your health is not bad. You should be cold for a while and a half."


    Song Anbang was already very angry. Now when he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he was even more angry. "Teng" stood up from the ground and stared at Xu Shaotang.If song Anbang could beat Xu Shaotang, he would beat Xu Shaotang on the ground. He would beat Xu Shaotang from head to foot. Only by beating this bastard hard can he vent his anger.


    See song Anbang stand up, Xu Shaotang also stand up, said with a smile: "how, do you want to beat me?"


    "Yes! If you don''t go, I''ll go by myself! "


    Song Anbang breathlessly looks at Xu Shaotang, roars angrily, and turns to the Song family.


    Xu Shaotang hurriedly followed up, and occasionally laughed a few words behind Song Anbang. He was so angry that song Anbang had almost turned back to kick his feet several times.


    Looking at Song Anbang all wet back to the Song family, song Yiyan and his wife''s face is full of amazement, song Yiyan walked to Xu Shaotang who followed song Anbang back, asked in a low voice: "brother-in-law, you are not going to leave my uncle in the water?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head seriously and said shamelessly: "nonsense, how can I do such a thing? He fell into the water by accident, or I rescued him. "


    "Then why aren''t you wet at all?" Song Yiyan said with an incredulous smile.


    Xu Shaotang said, "it''s on the bank. Do I need to jump down to save him? You don''t believe me, do you? "


    "I believe, I believe!"


    Song Yiyan nodded repeatedly, but added a sentence in his heart: I believe it''s strange!

 Chapter 1169

    Although his mouth was hard, song Anbang changed into dry clothes when he got home. At the moment, he was not drunk at all. He had not been so sober for a long time.


    When Xu Shaotang came in, song Anbang was still sitting there breathing heavily. It was obvious that Xu Shaotang was very angry.


    "You see, after taking a bath, the whole person is in good spirits, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang sat down in front of song Anbang with a smile. After a casual joke, he suddenly put away his smile and said solemnly, "do you really want to leave the army like this?"


    Song Anbang glared at Xu Shaotang angrily, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s none of your business!"


    "Lao song, I''ll tell you, don''t push your nose on your face!" Xu Shaotang said, "I haven''t been home for a year. I heard that something happened to you. I ran to you without even going home."


    Xu Shaotang is also full of ghost fire now. If it wasn''t for song Anbang''s troubles, he would be almost at home now.


    Now his mind is full of his own family. If it wasn''t for song Anbang''s father-in-law''s sake, he wouldn''t care about song Anbang''s affairs.


    Song Anbang slapped on the table and roared, "asshole, who are you pretending to be Laozi in front of?"


    Just now Xu Shaotang was also impatient, and then he blurted out his words. Now hearing song Anbang say so, he felt that it was really wrong to regard himself as "Lao Tzu" in front of his father-in-law. His tone eased down, and he said slowly: "you have nothing to do with things that have nothing to do with you. You have to force yourself on your shoulders. Do you think you have nothing to look for?"


    If song Anbang''s command error caused the matter in the Devil Island, then even if song Anbang''s position was removed, Xu Shaotang felt that it was taken for granted.


    But the Devil Island incident is an accident. No one blames him. He blames himself, even if he blames himself. He spends all his time drinking. He doesn''t know who he''s playing with.


    "You know that?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang''s angry face gradually receded, replaced by a strong color of guilt.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I just came from Longjiang. He told me and asked me to come and persuade you."


    "You don''t have to say anything. I''ve made up my mind!" Song Anbang waved his hand and gently shook his head.


    "Do you think I will persuade you? As you said, it''s your own business, mind my ass! Anyway, even if you''re not in the army, you won''t starve to death. " Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said.


    Song Anbang raised his eyelids and looked at Xu Shaotang. He said feebly, "what are you doing here? Come to see me joke? "


    "I''ve seen enough of your jokes since I was in Annan!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said mercilessly: "I just came to understand the specific situation of the Devil Island with you. You don''t want to let those unjustly killed soldiers die plainly, but someone wants to give you an explanation!"


    "Fart!"


    Angered by Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang clapped the table and roared: "who said that Lao Tzu didn''t want to give those brothers an explanation? Who said that


    "I said it Xu Shaotang looked directly at Song Anbang''s eyes and hummed, "you''re resigning from all your posts. Can you tell us a story by drinking all day long? Wake up, old song


    Song Anbang''s eyes stare at Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is not afraid to look at him, for a long time, song Anbang''s face even showed a smile.


    "You''re not here to be a lobbyist!" Song Anbang sneered: "I said, it''s my decision. It''s useless to persuade anyone."


    How can he not hear it? Xu Shaotang is trying to persuade him in a roundabout way, and he is also using provocative methods. However, he will not be fooled by Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you really think you''re a dish?" Xu Shaotang also sneered at Song Anbang and said with a smile: "there are so many people in Xia state, and there are people who are capable. Do you think the earth will stop rotating without song Anbang? I don''t have time to advise you. Tell me what the hell happened to the zombies in devil''s Island? "


    He really didn''t intend to persuade song Anbang too much. He advised song Anbang to listen if he liked, even if he didn''t like, even if he took his words as fart.


    To tell you the truth, song Anbang resigned from all his posts. He should be happy. At least song Anbang won''t run around every day. He thinks it''s good for song Anbang to accompany his daughter and take care of his children when he''s free!


    The reason why he said this to song Anbang was that he didn''t want to see song Anbang look drunk all day long. He was in his fifties, and he was just as decadent as a young man. Isn''t that wrong?!


    Song Anbang was so angry with Xu Shaotang that he glared at him. Then he closed his eyes and looked miserable.


    "I feel guilty in my heart!"


    For a long time, song Anbang issued a deep sigh, which seemed to have a slight cry.


    I can''t imagine what happened in the devil''s Island in order to make song Anbang such a bloody man feel so guilty.Listening to song Anbang''s sigh, Xu Shaotang felt that his heart was caught in an instant. He put his hand on Song Anbang''s shoulder and patted it gently. He asked, "is it really a zombie?"


    "I don''t know!" Song Anbang still closed his eyes tightly, for fear that when he opened his eyes, tears would gush out of his eyes, "those monsters can''t kill at all, and they bite people like crazy. Those who have been bitten by them, or even those who are only stained with their blood, will soon become what they look like! Xu Shaotang, you can never understand the helpless and scared look that you see brothers looking at me. If it wasn''t for my naive thought that I could eliminate those monsters, if I found that the situation was wrong, I would organize everyone to retreat, and our losses would not be so heavy! "


    This is where song Anbang feels guilty. If he can foresee the seriousness of the situation earlier, if he doesn''t organize the retreat when the situation is completely out of control, the casualties may be much smaller now.


    Looking at the painful look on Song Anbang''s face, Xu Shaotang opened his mouth slightly and asked slowly, "how many people have we lost?"


    "Ten don''t save one..."


    Song Anbang didn''t give him any specific figures. In just four words, he could already tell how heavy the losses were. In the war years, such losses might be acceptable, but in the peace years, such losses were extremely heavy indeed.


    Xu Shaotang shakes back his hand on Song Anbang''s shoulder. After a long time, he slowly asks song Anbang, "do you have any cigarettes?"

 Chapter 1170

    "No!"


    Song Anbang closed his eyes and said in a trembling voice, "if you need wine, I have it here."


    Looking at Song Anbang''s depressed appearance, Xu Shaotang understands why he has been drinking all day. He is afraid that song Anbang doesn''t want to wake up in his sleep, doesn''t want to think about the scene like purgatory all the time, and doesn''t want to think about the helplessness and fear that his brothers look at him.


    "Drink less..." Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to comfort song Anbang, just like Lianxin said, he is not a person who can comfort people, he can only sigh softly: "the Dragon general is now in the dragon group to trace the truth of the Devil Island incident, hoping to give those brothers under Jiuquan a statement, let them die clearly."


    Song Anbang laughed at himself and said, "if you find out what happened, those brothers who died in battle will not come back to life."


    "It won''t revive, but at least it can prevent the tragedy from happening again." Xu Shaotang murmured.


    After Xu Shaotang finished, he fell into silence. Song Anbang didn''t speak any more. He was trying to calm down his emotions. He didn''t want tears rolling when he opened his eyes.


    He had shed tears in front of Xu Shaotang once. He was cheated by Xu Shaotang when he was in Weixi area. He did not allow himself to shed tears in front of Xu Shaotang again.


    After a long time, song Anbang''s mood finally calmed down slowly. He opened his eyes tentatively. As soon as his eyes opened, tears rolled out of his eyes. Song Anbang quickly lowered his head and wiped away his tears with his sleeves. Then he raised his head and asked Xu Shaotang, "where have you been this year?"


    "An isolated place." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "Beyond Kunlun mountain?" Song Anbang asked tentatively.


    Although no one told him about the Kunlun Kingdom, he still saw some clues. He didn''t know about the existence of the Kunlun Kingdom, but he guessed that Xu Shaotang''s disappearance was mostly related to the Kunlun Mountains.


    Since Song Anbang had already guessed it, Xu Shaotang didn''t hide it. He nodded slightly and said, "go there and deal with some things. Now it''s done."


    Song Anbang did not go to ask too much, just light said: "that''s good, have time to accompany family."


    "And you?" Looking at Song Anbang''s red eyes, Xu Shaotang asked, "do you really want to go back to the field? Are you not afraid of song''s dream at night? "


    The Song family joined the army from generation to generation. In the generation of song Yiyan and song Yinuo, this tradition is completely broken. If song Anbang abandons his son again, song Yinian under the nine springs will know that he will be able to climb out of the grave and teach song Anbang the "unfilial son"!


    "Me?" Song Anbang shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I''m so good. I don''t have to worry about anything and think about anything."


    Listening to song Anbang''s dejected words, Xu Shaotang didn''t persuade him, but said slowly: "if you don''t want to stay in the capital any day, you can go to Tianhai to accompany Enoch and tong''er. We Xu''s family can''t live without you."


    "Go away!" Song Anbang glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "the Song family can''t live without a bowl of rice from Laozi! Lao Tzu has resigned from all his posts. Lao Tzu is still the head of the Song family. Do you dare to jump in front of Lao Tzu


    After Song Yinian left, song Anbang naturally became the head of the Song family. Even if he did nothing, he would not be short of money, let alone talk about starvation.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang, the bastard, wanted him to go to Tianhai. But he didn''t know why. When he said this from the bastard, he always felt that he was so humble, as if he was sending a beggar.


    "Well, I know you''re good, OK!" Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Song Anbang, said with a smile: "anyway, how you toss all right, that is, don''t toss your body bad, of course, in fact, it doesn''t matter whether you live or die, I just don''t want to see Enoch sad."


    Originally a good words, Xu Shaotang must add a sentence at the end, suddenly let song Anbang''s face become extremely ugly.


    This son-in-law, Xu Shaotang, feels like he''s really been killed for eight generations.


    "Xu Shaotang, has anyone ever told you that you are really annoying!" Song Anbang gritted his teeth and glared at Xu Shaotang.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stood up from his chair and said with a smile, "there are too many people who hate me, but don''t I still live well? Well, in order not to let you look at me uncomfortable, I go first! I haven''t even come home yet because of you


    "Sit down!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang seemed to want to leave, song Anbang immediately cried with a black face.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang helplessly and said, "do you have a tendency to be abused? Look at me, don''t you feel bad? "


    "I told you to sit down!" Song Anbang slapped on the table and looked at Xu Shaotang with a black face. He suddenly lowered his voice and said, "I have something to tell you!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang goes back to his seat and looks at Song Anbang. He doesn''t know what he''s doing.You don''t want to tell me what''s going on, do you? Xu Shaotang thought very unfilially in his heart.


    But looking at Song Anbang, it doesn''t look like he''s going to account for his future affairs. It seems that he really has something important to do.


    Song Anbang sighed a little and said slowly, "if you see old dragon and old Qin, say sorry to them for me, then song Anbang will live up to their expectations."


    "Why don''t you say it yourself?" Xu Shaotang said, "if you don''t have the face to see them, you can make a phone call. Let me tell you, you are too insincere, aren''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Song Anbang with a black line on his face. He doesn''t expect that this is what song Anbang calls a business. It''s just a business that has nothing to look for.


    "I don''t have a face, they can do it!" Song Anbang really wanted to grab the cup on the table and smash it on Xu Shaotang''s disgusting face. He gasped and said, "I know they sent me to Devil Island to cultivate me, but I not only failed to do my own thing well, but also caused such heavy casualties. I really have no face to see them or my father!"


    "What''s wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang said impolitely: "I will not help you to do this. I want to apologize to them. You have no courage to face them. I want to say that even if you don''t take the initiative to resign, they should dismiss you!"


    "Sooner or later, I will be pissed to death by you bastard!" Song Anbang looks at Xu Shaotang with an angry face and smashes his fist at the table in front of him. He seems to regard the table as Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang, holding the mentality that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, said with a smile: "don''t label me. If you die, you will be killed by yourself! Well, I won''t talk nonsense with you. I''ll go back to Tianhai. If you want to lead the army, but you''re embarrassed to say it to them, I can open this mouth for you! "


    After that, regardless of song Anbang''s angry face, Xu Shaotang walked out of song Anbang''s room.

 Chapter 1171

    Long Jiang asked Xu Shaotang not to be too ostentatious. Xu Shaotang was not too ostentatious.


    When he left the Song family, it was already dark, so he could ride Xiaolan back to the Xu family.


    It''s late at night, but the Xu family is still bright.


    In the yard, a group of children are playing wild. These children seem to have endless energy. They fight all day, eat at night, but they are willing to go to bed very late. Now they are just these children. If they wait until later, I don''t know whether the Xu family''s house will be demolished by these children.


    The women in the yard look at the children chasing and fighting, which is not only gratifying, but also a headache. Of course, there is a trace of concern that is not easy to be noticed.


    Although everyone was smiling, only they knew the bitterness in their hearts. None of them wanted to show their thoughts, because they were afraid that the thoughts would spread and devour the peace and warmth of the Xu family.


    Fang LAN and Xu Wenzheng didn''t go to sleep either. They stood upstairs, looking at their daughter-in-law and grandson, but their smile was slightly bitter.


    "That bastard has been gone for more than a year, hasn''t he?" Fang LAN sighed softly and asked Xu Wenzheng in a low voice.


    Xu Wenzheng nodded and said, "it''s six days away from a year and a month."


    Fang LAN looked at the old man in surprise. She didn''t expect that the old man remembered so clearly in his heart. The old man either played cards with those old friends or wandered around with some grandchildren all day. She thought that the old man didn''t think about his son at all.


    "You remember it very well." Fang LAN sighed: "this son-in-law, he used to leave. He had a phone call, but now he''s good. After more than a year, he didn''t even have a phone call. It''s also our daughter-in-law''s good temper. If he changed to another woman, he would have been crying for a long time."


    Xu Wenwen said with a smile: "which of them is a good temper? It''s all about that bastard who''s holding down his temper. You can change people to see if they still have such a good temper. "


    "So it is Fang Lan said with a wry smile: "I don''t know when this bastard will come back. This time, we have to talk about him. It''s more and more shameful."


    Xu Wenzheng reached for his wife''s hand, patted it gently, shook his head slightly and said, "he also has his troubles. He does all these things for our family. What do we say he does? When the child is old, many things are hidden from us. He doesn''t want to worry us. In fact, he doesn''t want to give up this family. "


    There are some things that Fang LAN can''t see clearly, but Xu Wenzheng can see clearly, just doesn''t say it.


    The night Xu Shaotang left, a long talk between his father and son made him know that Xu Shaotang would not come back until he went out for a long time. Although he had psychological preparation, he still calculated the time every day.


    For him, it doesn''t matter how long Xu Shaotang will be back. The important thing is that his son must be well, and no accident can happen. Otherwise, the family will be broken up.


    "Chirp..."


    A loud bird call interrupted the couple''s conversation. They looked up to the sky and saw a huge black shadow flying in the direction of the Xu family in the night sky.


    "What is that?" Fang LAN pointed to the huge shadow. Although she looked at the shadow like a bird, she couldn''t believe there was such a big bird.


    Xu Wenzheng also looked at the huge shadow in consternation, heard Fang Lan''s words, and said with some uncertainty: "it''s like a bird?"


    "Nonsense, how can there be such a big bird?" Fang LAN raised his neck and looked at the shadow that was still approaching. He asked Xu Wenzheng, "have you ever seen such a big bird?"


    "No No, I haven''t Xu Wenzheng murmured and added, "I haven''t heard of it!"


    Just like them, the women in the yard at the moment were all looking up at the huge shadow. Everyone''s face was full of astonishment. Only the children excitedly pointed to the shadow in the sky and cried happily.


    Soon, the shadow has been flying to the top of the Xu family. The people hiding around the Xu family have gently pulled the bolt of the gun. A shadow hiding in the Xu family''s dark place is ready for a surprise attack. Although there are many people in the Xu family, no one finds that there is still a person hiding in the invisible corner of the yard.


    With his experience in the Mu family, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to be attacked as soon as he went down. When he flew to the top of the Xu family, he had already opened his voice and roared, "I''m back!"


    A sound of "I''m back" instantly makes the women in the yard and Xu Wenzheng and his wife stay at the same time. Then Xu Wenzheng and his wife run downstairs in a hurry. However, the women in the yard have bright smiles on their faces, and everyone waves to the sky with tears in their eyes.


    The dark shadow in the dark face showed a slight smile, then quietly disappeared.


    The bodyguards hiding in the dark also turned off the safety of their guns one after another, and everyone''s faces were full of excited smiles.


    "Sister, mom, what''s wrong with them?" Lin Yuan curiously takes Miao Miao''s hand, and doesn''t understand what these mothers are doing.Miao Miao tilts his head to think, carefully thinking about whose is this familiar and strange voice.


    All of a sudden, Miao Miao lowers his head and kisses Lin Yuan''s face heavily. Then he kisses Xu Ning and Xu Tong, who are curious. Then he shouts excitedly to the sky: "Dad, Dad..."


    Several little guys didn''t have much impression of Xu Shaotang, but when they saw Miao Miao waving his hands happily there, they still followed Miao Miao''s example and yelled happily. Although, for Xu Ning and Xu Tong, this name is really strange.


    Listening to the cry of a group of young children, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were hot and tears burst out of his eyes.


    "Xiao Lan, let''s go down!" Xu Shaotang casually wiped away the tears in his eyes, patted Xiaolan gently on her back, and the hovering Xiaolan immediately slowly fell to Xu''s yard.


    Before Xiaolan fell to the ground, Xu Shaotang could not wait to jump down from his back, and then opened his arms with red eyes.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang on the ground, Xu''s family immediately swarmed up, and everyone''s face was filled with a long lost smile.


    Miao Miao is also happy to run to Xu Shaotang, mouth constantly calling "Dad".


    However, the other three little guys didn''t move. Their eyes had been attracted by Xiao Lan in the yard. They all cast curious eyes at Xiao Lan. Under the leadership of Lin Yuan, the three little guys slowly moved their own steps to approach Xiao Lan

 Chapter 1172

    Xu Shaotang''s return, let Xu family completely restored vitality.


    The excited Xu family around Xu Shaotang constantly tells him what happened more than a year after he disappeared. Several little guys scramble to climb on Xu Shaotang, directly drowning Xu Shaotang in the pile of children.


    Fang LAN cooked a bowl of noodles for Xu Shaotang at Xu Shaotang''s strong request. Although it was just a very ordinary bowl of noodles, Xu Shaotang was delicious. When he was in Tianzhu Mountain, his mother Fang LAN always appeared in his mind when he ate.


    The Xu family didn''t go to sleep until it was bright outside.


    Xu''s family went to sleep, but Xu Shaotang was sleepless. He went to the cellar to take out two bottles of good wine and walked out of the yard slowly.


    Xu Shaotang stops under a big tree next to Xu''s villa, taps two bottles of wine in his hand, and says with a smile, "don''t you come down and have a drink with me


    The next moment, Xu Qing has appeared in front of Xu Shaotang, directly slapped on Xu Shaotang''s head.


    Although Xu Shaotang can dodge, he doesn''t mean to dodge at all. He allows Xu Qing to put his hand on his head.


    "Don''t think you''re strong now, you little bastard. I can''t deal with you!" Xu Qing said to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Qing knows that since Xu Shaotang can detect his existence and find his position accurately, at least his apprentice''s strength is no less than himself.


    But what about that? Even if the little bastard is already a master of Huaxu, he is still the little bastard''s master. He will never be soft handed when he should smoke.


    For more than a year, Xu Qing has been guarding the safety of Xu''s family in an invisible place. Although Xu''s family knows Xu Qing''s existence, no one has seen him. Pity is just talking to him twice on the phone.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang handed a bottle of wine to Xu Qing and said with a smile, "no matter how long my strength is, you are also my master, aren''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang is very grateful to Xu Qing. It goes without saying how many times Xu Qing has saved him. If Xu Qing had not stayed to help him protect the safety of Xu''s family, he would not have been at ease even if he went to Kunlun.


    So Xu Shaotang often quarrels with Xu Qing, but he respects him very much in his heart. Let alone that Xu Qing just slaps him on the forehead. Even if Xu Qing wants to beat him, he won''t fight back. At most, he just runs away with his head in his arms.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing nodded with satisfaction and asked, "have you entered the realm of transforming emptiness?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "it''s only half a foot away from the threshold of evolution."


    "What about Yulong Jue? Is it on the fifth floor? " Xu Qing asked curiously.


    Xuqing had already reached the peak of the fourth level of yulongjue decades ago, but decades later, he still did not break through to the fifth level. At his age, he was not so dedicated to breaking through the fourth level of yulongjue. However, he wanted to know what the fifth level of yulongjue was, and would there be a sixth and seventh level behind it?


    Xu Shaotang took the bottle in his hand and touched the bottle in Xuqing''s hand. He poured a mouthful of liquor into his mouth. Then he shook his head again and said, "I''m also at the top of the fourth layer. I feel that I can break through to the fifth layer at any time, but I can''t break through for a long time."


    "Then why don''t you come back when the Kunlun Kingdom breaks through to the fifth level or enters the realm of Huaxu?" Xu Qing also put a mouthful of wine into his neck and said with his mouth smashed.


    Xu Shaotang gave a blank look and said helplessly: "you are also a warrior. You should know that you can''t get in if you want to. You need chance. Mu Tiance and I had the same strength more than a month ago, and we stayed in that place for a long time, but we still didn''t make any progress. So I discussed with mu Tiance and left. Before we left, we solved a problem by the way. "


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang''s face shows a look of regret. It''s really a pity that he didn''t see the expression of the five families when they learned that they didn''t die and killed Yun Changhuan.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing lightly asked: "you solved the cloud family?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "I attacked Yun Changhuan secretly. I was killed with one move!"


    "You little son of a bitch are very good at it!" Xu Qing didn''t think it was wrong for Xu Shaotang to kill Yun Changhuan. He said with a smile, "do you want to lead those top Kunlun experts to fight with you?"


    He has lived for such a long time. If he can''t see this clearly, he has lived for nothing for more than 100 years.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since I need an opportunity to break through the current shackles, let the Kunlun experts give me this opportunity. If they make me, I think they will be extremely uncomfortable."


    "Then you have to be careful!" Empty clear light says.


    "Well, I know!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "What do you know?" Xu Qing squints at Xu Shaotang.Xu Shaotang was puzzled by Xu Qing''s question and said, "I know I have to be careful. There should be a lot of people who can kill me in Kunlun."


    Xu Qing shook his head slightly and poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth. His face gradually began to become dignified. He said in a deep voice: "ten months ago, there was a woman who came near your house. I had a simple fight with her. Although we didn''t tell the difference, I could see that she didn''t use her best, but she didn''t seem to be hostile to your family. She didn''t like me After the fight, I left! "


    Xu Shaotang heart slightly a jump, quickly asked: "what does that woman look like?"


    "It''s pretty. It can''t be worse than those girls in your family!" Xu Qing didn''t know how to describe the woman''s appearance, so he could only say it briefly.


    "Plain girl!"


    Xu Shaotang screamed, and the face of a plain girl came into her mind.


    Xu Shaotang immediately called out the woman''s name. Xu Qing''s face suddenly showed a look of gossip and asked with great interest: "do you know her? Isn''t it the romantic debt that you son of a bitch incurred in Kunlun


    "What kind of romantic debt can I get out of? We went to Kunlun and were discovered within a few days. We almost died in Kunlun several times!" Thinking of Su Nu''s deception, Xu Shaotang could not help hating her teeth. He gritted his teeth and said, "if Mu Tiance and I can have today, we still have to worship her!"


    If the news of their entry into the Kunlun kingdom had not been revealed by Su Nu, he and mu Tiance would not have been forced to flee to Tianzhu Mountain. Otherwise, their strength would not have improved so fast.


    However, even so, he is still not grateful to the girl, only a strong hatred.


    He wanted to ask her, in front of her, why she wanted to let them out of the Kunlun world, and what good would it do for her?!

 Chapter 1173

    "It seems that you have a story with that woman named Su Nu!"


    Xu Qing smiles obscenely on his face. He leans his body against the tree beside him. After drinking a mouthful of wine, he looks at Xu Shaotang all the time. It seems that he is preparing to listen to Xu Shaotang tell a story.


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to take a look at Xu Qing. This dead old man is still like this. He has no master''s demeanor.


    Next, Xu Shaotang began to tell Xu Qing about the grudge between him and Su nu. By the way, he also gave a general account of their affairs in Kunlun.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing fell into meditation.


    "You said that plain girl and you have telepathy?" Xu Qing looks at Xu Shaotang jokingly and says, "she really wants to have no reason to betray you?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "indeed, I really can''t figure out why she wanted to let us out of the Kunlun world. If she wanted to kill us, she should not have to beat around the bush with us at that time."


    Xu Qing said faintly: "have you ever thought about it, or maybe you inadvertently let people notice that you have mixed in?"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, then shook his head slightly and said, "it''s impossible for other people to detect it. I still have this confidence. I just met her that night, and I was wanted by the five families the next day. Shouldn''t there be such a coincidence in the world?"


    No matter Xu Shaotang or mu Tiance, they have already determined in their hearts that the person who betrayed them is Su Nu, but they just don''t know the reason why Su Nu betrayed her.


    The only regret of leaving Kunlun this time is that I didn''t understand my doubts.


    "That''s strange." Xu Qing frowned and said, "if she wants to kill you, why doesn''t she show any hostility to your family? In that case, if she wants to fight against your family, I''m afraid I can''t protect your family. "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how to answer Xu Qing''s question, so he shook his head and said, "I don''t know. If I want to know the answer, I''m afraid I can only find out when I meet her again one day."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how deep Su Nu''s needle is hidden, but he knows that the matter between him and Su Nu is not settled yet.


    As long as he doesn''t die, things will come out one day!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to think about these things again. After pouring a mouthful of wine into his stomach, he looks at Xu Qing and asks, "pity said that he found the trace of Wu Jie before. Have you ever met Wu Jie here?"


    Last night, Lianxin told him about it. When they left for about half a year, Lianxin found the trace of WuJie. Lianxin immediately told Xuqing the news. However, this matter has no following. I don''t know if Xuqing found WuJie according to the clues provided by Lianxin.


    When it comes to WuJie, Xuqing immediately raises his neck and pours a mouthful of wine. He is full of worry and says: "the little bastard is completely possessed now. Pity told me last time that the bastard appeared in Pianyu. I played with the bastard in Pianyu. The bastard''s strength is very strong now. After I fought with the bastard, I let him slip away."


    "The corner?" Xu Shaotang didn''t know how WuJie went to Pianyu. When he was worried about WuJie, he secretly congratulated himself: "fortunately, he was in Pianyu. If he was in our country, it would be troublesome."


    Originally, Xia and Pianyu didn''t deal with each other very well, and many of the Ninjas in Pianyu became the hands of God, which made Xu Shaotang not like Pianyu.


    In his opinion, killing in the corner of WuJie is better than killing in Xia.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qingxiang slapped Xu Shaotang on the head without thinking about it. He said angrily, "he is not in China now, but what if he comes back to China later? The killing will make him stronger and stronger. When his strength is so strong that no one can check and balance, then the real catastrophe will begin! "


    "Then let''s go to the corner?"


    If you think about Xu Qing''s words, there is some truth. While Wu Jie''s current strength is not too strong, he and Xu Qing may be able to subdue or kill Wu Jie. Otherwise, when Wu Jie is really strong enough that no one can check and balance him, he will come back to China. That will be a real death.


    "Do you know where he is now?" Xu Qing gives Xu Shaotang a white eye.


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Then it''s over!" Xuqing breathed out a long breath and said with a dignified face: "I''ve always let pity stare at Pianyu, but recently there has been a lot of peace. If WuJie is still in Pianyu, it should be impossible to stop there. So, WuJie is probably not in Pianyu. What''s the use of you and me going there now? Besides, you little son of a bitch just made trouble in Kunlun. If we all go there, what will Kunlun people do when they come to you? "


    Xu Shaotang, an apprentice, although Xu Qing screamed "little bastards", actually he was very fond of him, and many things would be taken into account.Xu Shaotang thought carefully about Xu Qing''s words, and finally sighed helplessly: "if you can''t find that bastard now, you may be in trouble in the future!"


    "Let''s talk about it later. Let''s see when the asshole will show up next time."


    Xuqing doesn''t have a better way to deal with WuJie now. The main reason is that Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang clean up the bastard one after another. Even if they don''t remember the past, they also know that they want to clean him up. If WuJie, who already has such strength, wants to hide, he will check every country in the world We''ll find the asshole.


    When Wu Jie shows up again, he doesn''t know if he and Xu Shaotang can get rid of Wu Jie.


    "Well, as long as there''s any more news, we''ll get there immediately!" Xu Shaotang sighed and said to Xu Qing, "go to my house and sit down?"


    "You are all back. I don''t want to go to your house." Xu Qing snorted. He raised the wine bottle in his hand, and his body was several, which had completely disappeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the direction of Xu Qing''s departure, Xu Shaotang can only shake his head helplessly.


    He knows that Xuqing doesn''t like to deal with other people. The old man is used to going alone. Maybe he''s going back to his cabin now.


    "WuJie, WuJie, you son of a bitch have really given me a problem!" With a heavy sigh, Xu Shaotang turned and walked back to Xu''s villa.

 Chapter 1174

    Just walked into the door, saw song Yinuo is walking down from the upstairs.


    Xu Shaotang walked over and picked up song Yinuo, who was walking down from the upstairs, and said, "why don''t you have a rest so late


    "I can''t sleep."


    Song Yinuo, with a tired look on his face, leads Xu Shaotang to the yard. It seems that he doesn''t want to affect his family members who are still resting because of their conversation.


    When they came to the yard, Xu Shaotang took song Yinuo''s waist and sat down in the yard. He smoothed the messy hair on her forehead and asked with a smile, "is it because of your father?"


    "You know?" Song Yinuo looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise, then nods gently.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I went to the Song family before I went home, otherwise I would have been home long ago."


    Song Yinuo sighed slightly and asked, "how is my father now? Still drunk all day? "


    Thinking of song Anbang''s drunken appearance, song Yinuo was both distressed and angry. She always thought that if her grandfather song Yinian was still there, seeing song Anbang''s drunken appearance, she would have been called by a big ear.


    "He was drunk, but when I went, he was wide awake." Who cares about song''s disgrace? But now song can''t help thinking that he''s still in trouble? Anyway, he can''t hear it. Even if he hears it, he won''t care!


    "Oh?" Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked, "is it so amazing?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang held song Yinuo on his lap and said with a smile, "I threw him into the artificial lake near your house to wake up for a while, and then he completely woke up."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo''s mouth suddenly opens into an "O" shape, and a picture emerges in his mind.


    In the picture, Xu Shaotang leaves the drunken song Anbang in the artificial lake. While song Anbang is splashing in the water, he yells at Xu Shaotang, while Xu Shaotang stands on the bank with his waist crossed and laughs.


    Song Yinuo shakes his head hard and waves away the picture in his mind. Then he says to Xu Shaotang, "are there any sons in law like you? My father didn''t scold you? "


    "Didn''t you scold me? Do you think it''s possible? I almost took out my gun and shot me! " With a smile, Xu Shaotang stroked song Yinuo''s haggard cheek and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, he''s a smart man. It''s just that what happened this time hit him so hard that he''ll figure it out soon."


    Song Yinuo gently shook his head and said, "now he''s in the corner of the ox, blaming himself for all the responsibility. I don''t know if he can come out."


    If he can''t get out, the second half of song Anbang''s life is almost useless.


    She used to hope that song Anbang would not be in the army, but now she hopes that he will be in the army. Song Anbang was born to be the one who should stay in the military camp. If he left the military camp, he would have no spirit.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t come out, and someone will let him come out!" Xu Shaotang patted song Yinuo on the back and said with a smile, "do you think the Dragon generals will let him continue to sink like this? And I had a chat with him. As long as the matter of Devil Island is clear, he will be the first to shout revenge for his brothers! Don''t worry too much. I think you''ve lost a lot of your youth. "


    Can we not reduce it? Xu Shaotang left this year, the family in addition to those children who are not sensible, who is not always worried about him in the heart?


    Song Yinuo forced out a smile and said, "that''s because you haven''t seen us for a long time."


    "It''s the greatest luck in my life to get your favor." Xu Shaotang holds song Yinuo tightly in his arms. They don''t need too many sweet words. He knows something in his heart.


    Song Yinuo also holds Xu Shaotang tightly. He hasn''t enjoyed the embrace of this beloved man for a long time. This kind of familiar and strange embrace makes her become extremely fascinated.


    "It''s early in the morning. It seems that I''m going to avoid it."


    Just as they hugged each other tightly and felt each other''s heartbeat, a voice suddenly rang out behind them.


    Two people slightly loosen, looking at Ji Rushu coming out of the room, smiling at the same time.


    Although Ji Rushu said he wanted to avoid it, he walked to them with lotus steps, sat down next to them, and then said to song Yinuo with a smile, "Yinuo, leave me a seat, too."


    Song Yinuo smiles and moves his body away slightly. Ji Rushu leans on Xu Shaotang''s arms and says with great emotion: "this pillow is still comfortable."


    "How dare I be your pillow?" Xu Shaotang reached out and pinched Ji Rushu''s Qiong nose, and said with a smile.


    "What else do you think it is?" Ji Rushu removes Xu Shaotang''s hand holding his nose, with a sly smile on his face.


    Xu Shaotang showed a bad smile on his face. He looked at Ji Ru''s book and said, "what do you say?"Looking at Xu Shaotang''s bad smile, the two women also know that this guy must not have thought of anything good. Song Yinuo spat gently, stretched out his hand on Xu Shaotang''s arm and twisted it gently. Ji Rushu was not afraid of Xu Shaotang''s eyes. He lazily stretched out his waist, showed his graceful posture incisively and vividly, and then bit his red Lip to Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t provoke me, I''ve been driving the manual gear for so long, just want to try the automatic gear!"


    "Cough..."


    Hear Ji Rushu''s words, Xu Shaotang slightly stagnates, then a face speechless cough.


    "Manual shift? "Automatic transmission?"


    Song Yinuo obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Ji Rushu. He looked at Ji Rushu with a puzzled face and turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "do you understand?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, then a face of bad smile lying in Song Yinuo''s ear whispered.


    Listen, song Yinuo''s face is filled with a gorgeous red glow, spat a mouthful, and quickly pushed away Xu Shaotang, who was lying in his ear, and said to Ji Rushu with a red face: "dead girl, you are more and more shameless!"


    "Enoch, what are you talking about?" Ji Rushu looks at Song Yinuo with a funny face, deliberately pretending to be ignorant.


    "Bah!" Song Yinuo spat softly, then stood up from the chair and said to Ji Rushu with a red face: "then I won''t disturb you. Try the automatic gear. You two try it slowly. I''ll cook!"


    With that, song Yinuo left like running away.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s back, Xu Shaotang grabs Ji Rushu and holds her horizontally in Ji Rushu''s exclamation. Haha, he says with a smile, "I''ll take you to try the automatic transmission now!"


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who!" Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang provocatively

 Chapter 1175

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang didn''t go anywhere. He stayed at home with his family all day and seemed to want to make up for the lack of time in this year.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang came back, those friends of the Xu family naturally came to visit him. Although Xu Shaotang was not at home for a year, he was still so kind to meet you.


    However, the most eye-catching part of the Xu family is not Xu Shaotang, but Xiao Lan, who Xu Shaotang brought back from Kunlun.


    Everyone who comes to Xu''s house is surprised to see Xiao Lan, and the kids in the family are all around Xiao Lan when they have nothing to do.


    Xu Shaotang specially ordered people to prepare all kinds of delicious food for Xiaolan every day, which made Xiaolan very comfortable in Xu''s home. It was only a few days, and Xu Shaotang felt that the food seemed to have gained a lot of weight, and he didn''t know if Xiaolan could fly in the long run.


    In her spare time, Xu Shaotang calls Tantai Jingming, who is still on a mission on the other side of Xizhou. When she learns that Xu Shaotang has returned safely, Tantai Jingming is naturally very happy. If it wasn''t for her mission, she would soon fly back from Xizhou.


    After spending a few days at home with Xu Shaotang, the feeling of missing him has been relieved, and the Xu family has begun to slowly return to their normal lives.


    In addition to Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, Ji Rushu and song Yinuo also work in Shengshi group.


    Originally, song Yinuo was in charge of the capital branch, but now because he has children, song Yinuo does not want to be separated from the children for a long time, so Shengshi''s branch in the capital is in charge of a Shengshi elder. She can work directly in Tianhai.


    During the year when Xu Shaotang was not at home, they all put their energy into their work to ease the deep feeling of missing. After their careful care in this year, Shengshi also went to a higher level again, which made Xu Wenzheng often say that his son really found a group of good daughters-in-law for himself.


    When the women at home go to work, Xu Shaotang comes to the wolf group with compassion.


    In fact, everyone in the wolf group knows that Xu Shaotang has come back, but everyone knows that Xu Shaotang has not been home for a year, so he must spend time with his family, so there is no one to disturb them.


    "Xu SHAOHAO, Miss Lianxin!" See hand in hand into the wolf group base of the two people, originally in the training ground training people all around.


    "Shifu, Shiniang!"


    At a glance, Xu Shaotang saw Zhou Leshan behind him. He hadn''t seen him for a year. Zhou Leshan grew tall, strong, and dark. He looked more energetic. At a young age, he had a sharp look in his eyes.


    He touched Zhou Leshan''s head with pity and love, and said: "Leshan, go wash your face first, it''s almost a little cat."


    No matter what Xu Shaotang plans to cultivate Zhou Leshan in the future, Zhou Leshan is only a child in the eyes of compassion, so he has always been treated as a child.


    Zhou Leshan nodded to Lianxin with a smile and quickly ran to the back to wash his face.


    "How is the boy now?" Xu Shaotang takes a look at Zhou Leshan and turns to Li Baoshan.


    Li Baoshan said: "honest, honest, willing to bear hardships, but also good quality, but..."


    At this point, Li Baoshan shrugged helplessly, as did all the other members of the wolf group.


    "But the qualifications are limited, aren''t they?" Even if they don''t say it, Xu Shaotang also knows what Li Baoshan didn''t say. In a joking tone, he said to the members of the wolf group, "no matter how bad the qualification is, can it be worse than you guys?"


    Big bear, with a smile, felt his head embarrassed and said in a low voice: "when he is our age, his strength must be higher than ours. This is absolute! Brother Shan means that with Xu Shao''s strength, you can find a better apprentice, and you can get twice the result with half the effort. "


    They don''t know where Xu Shaotang has gone this year or what he has done, but they can feel that Xu Shaotang''s martial spirit is getting less and less, and the whole person seems to have a more worldly temperament than before. As martial artists, they know that this is actually a state of returning to nature in martial arts, which can only show Xu Shaotang''s real character The force has become much stronger. As for how strong it is, they don''t know.


    Listening to bear''s words, Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said slowly, "if I want to find better qualified ones, I want to find you idiots? Aptitude is just one aspect. Many times you will find that nature is more important than aptitude. "


    "That''s true!" Li Baoshan nodded and said, "if you have a bad nature but a surprisingly good aptitude, it may teach you a curse."


    "That''s right!" Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan with satisfaction and said, "when the time is right, you will pass on what I have taught you to him. This child''s future achievements in martial arts may not be below me."


    After Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang understood a lot of things. His aptitude will never be the standard for him to choose his apprentice.


    The reason why he chose Zhou Leshan as his apprentice at the beginning was that he liked the child''s character. Zhou Shudao himself was a good man, and no matter how bad the character of the child he taught would be.Li Baoshan nodded seriously, and then Xu Shaotang asked, "do you want to see Yunkun?"


    "No, kill it!" Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile.


    The so-called killing is not too much. At the beginning, he was worried about the Revenge of the Yun family, so he saved Yun Kun''s life. He planned to use it as a life preserver for the Xu family when necessary. Now even Yun Changhuan is dead, and it''s useless to keep Yun Kun. It''s better to give him a good time. I hope he can be a good man in his next life.


    "It''s killing you?" Pity heart surprised to see Xu Shaotang one eye, get Xu Shaotang affirmative eyes, her face showed a relieved smile.


    She knows that Xu Shaotang went to Kunlun this year, and she also knows that Xu Shaotang''s original purpose of leaving Yunkun alive, but now Xu Shaotang is going to kill Yunkun, which only shows one problem. The Yunjia family in Kunlun can no longer pose any threat to the Xu family!


    As the Xu family, how can she not be happy to learn that the threat at home has been removed.


    Xu Shaotang took pity''s hand and patted it gently. After smiling at her, he said to Buffalo and sharp knife, "you two come with me. I have something to ask you."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, buffalo and sharp knife look at each other and shrug at the same time. In fact, they have guessed what Xu Shaotang is going to ask them.

 Chapter 1176

    Two people follow Xu Shaotang to the corner of the training ground, looking at Xu Shaotang''s turned face, sharp knife''s face showed a bitter smile, slowly asked: "Xu Shaotang is to ask about the Devil Island?"


    Before Xu Shaotang leaves, he and buffalo stay in the Devil Island to protect song Anbang''s safety. They know everything about the Devil Island.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang called the roll to ask them. He didn''t have to guess. It must be because of the Devil Island.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with both hands on his back: "tell me about the Devil Island from the beginning to the end, as detailed as possible!"


    Originally, he wanted to ask song Anbang in detail, but looking at Song Anbang''s appearance, he couldn''t ask too much in detail. Song Anbang was already very painful. If he told him about the Devil Island from the beginning to the end, it would be a cut on Song Anbang''s bloody wound.


    "You or I?"


    The sharp knife looks at the buffalo nearby and asks.


    The buffalo sighed a little and said, "let''s talk about it. I''ll add what you''ve missed."


    Looking at the two of them, it''s obvious that they don''t want to recall what happened on the Devil Island. But since Xu Shaotang asked, no matter how unwilling they are to recall, they have to bear the pain to recall these things.


    More than an hour later, Xu Shaotang finally learned something about the Devil Island from the mouth of sharp knife and buffalo.


    After he attacked the remaining evils of God''s hand and those parasitic animals during his time in the devil''s Island, the devil''s island was settled down a lot. Xizhou sent a lot of people to the devil''s Island. However, because of the strength he had shown to Smith before, Xizhou didn''t show too much. Although there were some minor conflicts between the two sides, they could be ignored Little things.


    Seeing that the demon island was becoming more and more stable, the Dragon general ordered that the people in the dragon group be transferred away.


    After the surge of troops, Xizhou intensified its attack on the remaining evils of the hand of God. Almost every day, the remaining evils of the hand of God were killed. However, they all knew that the people in Xizhou were looking for something, but from what they knew, they found nothing there.


    Nevertheless, Xizhou did not give up, but its strength was not as strong as before.


    Just over half a year ago, the volcano on the devil''s Island suddenly erupted without any signs. Although this eruption caused some losses to the garrison of various countries, it was not big, and we didn''t care about it. Originally, we all know that the reason why the devil''s Island is called the devil''s Island is that the volcano there is extremely active.


    After the eruption, things began to change.


    First of all, a patrol team of Xizhou disappeared inexplicably. Because of the disappearance of this team, the Xizhou party thought it was song Anbang who was behind his back. For this reason, the commander of Xizhou came to find song Anbang for theory. At that time, song Anbang thought that Xizhou was starting to look for trouble again. Of course, he would not be polite to the commander of Xizhou. After a lot of scolding, Xizhou''s point of view was very clear The commander left angrily.


    After that, the garrisons of Xizhou, Xia and other countries began to disappear inexplicably. All parties thought that it was the other party who was playing tricks. For a moment, there was a tense situation on the Devil Island.


    Just when everyone began to shrink their forces to prevent the other party from suddenly attacking, the West Island garrison stationed in the southern part of the Devil Island was suddenly attacked. Overnight, all the garrison disappeared mysteriously, and even didn''t have time to call for help.


    Next, the attack spread to other parts of the Alcatraz Island. Several countries'' garrisons in the non central region were attacked one after another, and all of them were the collective disappearance of the entire barracks.


    At this time, the commanders of several countries also realized that the situation was wrong, but they all thought that the hand of God was resurgent, so they sent people to intensify the crackdown.


    From this time on, the situation in Alcatraz gradually got out of control, and they also knew the culprit of the attacks on the garrison in other regions - Zombies!


    The term zombies first came from Xizhou, because the monsters that attacked the garrison were almost the same as the zombies described in their sci-fi movies, except that they were not the kind of zombies with ulcers and no thoughts. These zombies had certain thoughts, and their appearance was not much different from that of ordinary people, so they used their origin every time The identity of Lai mingled with the barracks, and then launched a surprise attack, which is also the reason why there was no news from the barracks attacked before.


    Although the situation has become very bad, the commanders of the various garrisons still have no intention of withdrawing from Alcatraz Island, and just start to organize people to fight back.


    But the final result of the counterattack was that fewer and fewer people were stationed in the army, while more and more zombies were found. The whole demon island was full of zombies.


    It was only at this time that all countries issued an urgent order to withdraw their troops. However, due to the lack of large-scale transportation equipment, it is not possible to withdraw so many people immediately. All the garrisons are fighting with their own flesh and blood and those crazy zombies, waiting for the large-scale transportation equipment from China to come.


    And this waiting process is also the process of the heaviest casualties. The garrison on Xia''s side spared no effort to defend the airport. When the domestic transport plane arrived, their casualties were already very huge. However, in order to cover the evacuation of other teammates, countless soldiers died in devil''s Island.In the end, song Anbang withdrew less than 2000 people from the Devil Island! The losses in Xizhou were even more serious, with only more than 1000 people evacuated.


    After the withdrawal of the garrisons of various countries, Xizhou could not wait to launch special weapons to the Devil Island, which completely sank the whole Devil Island. At the same time, it also claimed that the zombies could not spread to other areas.


    After all, no matter what the purpose of Xizhou is, we all admit that we can''t let these crazy zombies spread to other parts of the world, otherwise human beings will suffer unprecedented disaster!


    After understanding what happened, Xu Shaotang frowned and asked, "are those zombies the same as those parasitic animals we met before?"


    The buffalo shook his head with a dignified face and said, "no, the parasitic animals can at least be killed, but the zombies are very difficult to kill. Their vitality is as good as the soldiers we met before, and they are more terrifying than the soldiers. Even if they are only infected with their blood, they will become their kind in a very short time!"


    "What''s the strength of those zombies?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    The buffalo thought about it and said, "their strength is average. Although they are hard to kill, they are clumsy. They are living targets, but the biggest problem is that they are hard to kill!"


    "Does it matter?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "I don''t think so, but maybe we didn''t find out." Quickknife and buffalo exchanged their opinions with their eyes, and then said helplessly: "after all, in that case, almost all of us were in a mess, and no one paid too much attention to the crucial things. They all used the weapons they could use to greet the zombies."


    Xu Shaotang think, it is really so truth, this then asked: "eagle team casualties how?"


    "Disabled!" Kuaidao knew that the Shenying team was trained by Xu Shaotang himself. With a heavy sigh, he said: "only 11 people left alive..."


    "Eleven people..." Xu Shaotang opened his mouth slightly, and his face was full of pain.

 Chapter 1177

    When leaving the security company, Xu Shaotang''s face still looks very ugly.


    There is obviously a premeditation for the matter of Alcatraz.


    Judging from what buffalo and sharp knife said, it seems that Xizhou really knows something.


    "I hope Longfei can find out something." Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart.


    When talking to Longjiang about the Devil Island, Xu Shaotang suspected that it had something to do with the so-called resurrected gods, which are the remnants of God''s hand. Xizhou has been tracking down the treasure that can resurrect the gods, and then connecting with Xizhou''s actions after the Devil Island accident, Xu Shaotang thinks that his guess should be correct.


    What''s hateful is that Xizhou obviously knows what the treasure is and what its function is, but it doesn''t tell other countries.


    If my guess is correct, Xizhou is responsible for the affairs of Alcatraz!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s look, I don''t need to ask. I also know that Xu Shaotang must have known the details of the Devil Island from the sharp knife and buffalo. I gently rub Xu Shaotang''s hand to show his relief.


    Xu Shaotang took the pitiful Fan Yi, put it in his palm, patted it gently, and said, "don''t worry, I''m ok. It''s just that the casualties in the base area are really too big. Moreover, I feel that the Devil Island is too strange."


    "It''s really strange." Pity nodded, and some helplessly said: "but the Devil Island now does not exist, even if we know that the Devil Island thing is very strange, but there is no way."


    "They are pursuing this matter. Let''s see the result of their investigation first." Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said, "let''s not talk about this. Let me accompany you for a long time."


    A year''s time is not long, short is not short, but for the women at home, it is a long time.


    For a long time, he has not experienced the feeling of walking on the avenue with his beloved''s hand in his arm. During the more than a year in Kunlun, his spirit has always maintained a high degree of tension. Perhaps the most leisure time is when Ke mu Tiance crowded in the snowhouse and thought about his family.


    It''s a pleasure for him to have time to enjoy this wonderful leisure time with his beloved.


    "Good!" Pitifully and happily, she leans her body on Xu Shaotang. Like a girl in love, she walks along the path with Xu Shaotang and asks Xu Shaotang, "have you dealt with all the things in Kunlun?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not so easy to deal with such a big thing in Kunlun. However, the affairs of the cloud family have been dealt with, so it''s not worth keeping Yun Kun. It''s better to give him a good time."


    Lianxin has guessed that Xu Shaotang has dealt with the affairs of the cloud family. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s saying that the affairs of the Kunlun Kingdom have not been dealt with well, and the smile on his face is gradually dispersing, he asks with some worry: "then you should go to the Kunlun kingdom in a while?"


    The beloved man just came back. Originally, she didn''t want to talk about this topic, but she had to talk about it because it was inevitable.


    "Do you want me to go to Kunlun or stay at home?" Looking at Lianxin''s worried look, Xu Shaotang smiles and looks into Lianxin''s eyes and asks.


    "Is that true?"


    Pity heart beautiful eyes flow, looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes is to see the idiot general eyes.


    She secretly scolded in the heart way, this bad guy, also don''t know is really silly or fake silly, how can ask such an idiot''s question!


    Which of these people in the family doesn''t want him to stay at home all the time? With Xu Shaotang at home, it''s a really complete family. Although everyone talks and laughs on the surface, they always feel empty in their hearts during his absence.


    However, even so, they will not complain in front of Xu Shaotang, because they all know that Xu Shaotang also loves this family, and his departure today is for a more peaceful and happy family.


    In the days when Xu Shaotang left, it seems that there is a rule between Xu''s family that has never been said but is tacit, that is, no one will ask when Xu Shaotang will come back, nor will they show their worry about Xu Shaotang in front of another person. All their unhappiness is borne in their hearts and displayed on their faces Far away is happiness.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang quickly kisses pitiful heart''s mature and soft face, causing pitiful heart''s white eyes.


    "Although I know the answer, I still want to hear it from you." Xu Shaotang put his hand around the waist of pity heart and said with a smile.


    "Bad taste!" Pity heart threw to Xu Shaotang white eyes, helplessly said: "of course, we all want you to stay at home, OK?"


    They are husband and wife, and it''s not that they can''t say it. Since this bad guy has this bad taste, she should satisfy him.


    Xu Shaotang hugged pity more tightly in his arms, and said to pity with a smile, "since you all want me to stay at home, I''ll stay at home.""Really?" After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, a look of surprise suddenly appeared on her pitiful face. But in a flash, the smile on her face slowly disappeared. Looking up at Xu Shaotang, she shook her head slightly and said, "just go do what you should do. Don''t care about us. These sisters in the family are sensible people. You should deal with your own affairs first. No one will force us It''s yours


    "You Listen to the words of pity heart, Xu Shaotang gently sighed, put his head on pity heart''s head, seriously said: "I should not go anywhere in a short time, more will not go to Kunlun, just stay at home with you."


    Pity heart surprised to see Xu Shaotang one eye, ask a way: "don''t you say that the Kunlun world''s affairs haven''t been dealt with well?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang naturally said: "anyway, it can''t be handled well for a while and a half, and it''s not something I want to be able to handle. It''s better to stay at home with you and wait until something really happens."


    Sometimes, it''s not necessarily a good thing to wait for a rabbit. He''s waiting for Kunlun experts to come to him for trouble. Of course, if no one in Kunlun circles comes to him for trouble, it''s better. But at most, he can only think about it. If he killed Yun Changhuan, Kunlun might not be called Kunlun if those Kunlun experts can swallow his breath It''s over.

 Chapter 1178

    Just as they are enjoying this rare warm time on the avenue, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly begins to beat violently.


    Feeling the violent beating in his heart, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, and a woman''s face appeared in his mind.


    "You go back first. I have something to deal with here."


    Xu Shaotang toward pity heart smile, full of love looking at pity heart that moving eyes.


    Lianxin also noticed the sudden change of Xu Shaotang''s look. She knew in her heart that it was estimated that something was going to happen, but she didn''t ask much. She just pretended that she didn''t know anything and nodded to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "OK, then you go to do your things first, and pay attention to safety."


    Xu Shaotang smile, gently patted the back of pity heart''s hand, way: "don''t worry, nothing."


    Pity nodded slightly, pulled back the hand that Xu Shaotang held, and then quickly left.


    When the back of compassion completely disappeared in front of him, Xu Shaotang quickly followed the guidance of his heart and came to the park not far away.


    In the pavilion of the park, a woman in red fur is sitting there. Next to her is a woman in green.


    "It''s her


    The cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed and quickly walked to the pavilion.


    When he was just about to get to the pavilion, a man in a suit and shoes was already in front of him and close to the pavilion.


    The man in the suit looked like he was about thirty or forty years old. He went straight to the plain girl and sat down. He took out a business card from his body and handed it to the plain girl. He said with a smile, "I''m..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Before the man in the suit had finished speaking, Xu Shaotang''s voice had already sounded in his ear.


    "My friend, are you too arrogant?" The man in the suit looks at Xu Shaotang coldly. If he is not in front of the beauty, he must teach the ignorant man a lesson.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk nonsense with the man in the suit. He walked straight over and picked him up from the chair in the pavilion. He said coldly, "either you roll or I''ll throw you into the lake!"


    "How dare you..."


    As soon as two words came out of the man''s mouth, Xu Shaotang had directly carried him to the lake. When his hand loosened, the man suddenly fell into the water with a "pop".


    "Asshole! I won''t let you go! " The man in suit is constantly splashing in the cold lake water, and roars to Xu Shaotang angrily.


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and said, "if you want to trouble me, you are welcome at any time! But don''t disturb me now


    After that, Xu Shaotang went back to the pavilion without looking back. He directly sat down where the man in the suit had just sat, and looked up at the plain girl''s eyes.


    Su Nu didn''t seem to see Xu Shaotang sitting in front of her at all. She just drank the coke in her hand. Although this thing was too common in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Su Nu drank it with relish. It seemed that she enjoyed it very much.


    "Don''t you want to say something?" Xu Shaotang asked Su Nu coldly.


    "Well?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s tone is a little wrong, plain girl frowned slightly, put the coke in her hand on the wooden table in front of her, looked at Xu Shaotang''s face in surprise, and asked: "what do you want to say?"


    Although the appearance of Xu Shaotang in front of her is completely different from that of Xu Shaotang she saw in Kunlun last time, through the inexplicable telepathy between them, she recognized the man in front of her at a glance, that is, the man who called himself "Feng Ji" she met in Kunlun.


    "I don''t want to say anything, but I have a question in my heart." Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the plain girl in front of him and asked, "do we have a grudge?"


    "No!" She said calmly.


    "So, do you want to kill me?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Su Nu was puzzled by Xu Shaotang''s sudden question. She turned up slightly and asked, "why do I want to kill you?"


    "Since you don''t know why you want to kill me, I''m very curious. Why do you want to let out my involvement in Kunlun?" Xu Shaotang repressed his anger and tried not to show too much emotion.


    This question has puzzled Xu Shaotang for a long time. Now that he has met Su Nu, he naturally wants to make it clear.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the plain girl''s face suddenly showed a look of sudden enlightenment. No wonder Xu Shaotang used this tone to talk to her as soon as he saw her. It turns out that Xu Shaotang thought that she had leaked the matter of mixing them into the Kunlun world!


    After understanding the cause of the matter, she could not help but smile and said faintly, "are you so sure that I leaked the news that you were mixed into the Kunlun world?"


    "Isn''t that you?" Xu Shaotang''s face was obviously full of disbelief. He hummed, "we met the night before, and the next day the five families wanted us. Don''t you think it''s a coincidence?""It''s a coincidence!" Su Nu nodded slightly, and her face was still light. "Since you all think that I leaked the news that you mixed into the Kunlun world, it''s me! So, what do you want to do with the man who betrayed you, Xu Shaotang? "


    "Do you know my real name?" Xu Shaotang looked at Su nu in surprise, and then said with relief: "yes, I almost forget that you have been near my home before!"


    As for how Su Nu found out that he was Xu Shaotang, so as to find out the location of the Xu family, Xu Shaotang didn''t have to think too much, because he and Su Nu met at the Qin Qianyu concert. If Su Nu wanted to find out his true identity, it was not very difficult.


    Su Nu calmly looks at Xu Shaotang and doesn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s words. She seems to be waiting to hear what he wants to do with her.


    Looking at Su Nu''s indifferent look, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt confused again. How to deal with Su Nu? He didn''t seem to have thought about it.


    Kill the plain girl? He is not absolutely sure that he can kill this woman, and if she is not acting, it seems that she did not betray them.


    But who can it be if it''s not her? Xu Shaotang once again fell into a confusion in his mind.


    "You really betrayed us?" Xu Shaotang confirmed to Su Nu again.


    The plain girl smiles a little and says quietly: "so what, so what? You say yes, that''s it


    From the beginning to the end, Su Nu is extremely insipid. It seems that Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about her with any attitude.


    This is calm, but also indifferent! It''s just that she didn''t intend to be so cold at first.

 Chapter 1179

    In the face of plain girl, this is more insipid than water, Xu Shaotang does not know what to do for a while.


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up, looked at Su Nu with a complicated look and said, "I hope we don''t have the day to become enemies!"


    "I''ve betrayed the news that you''ve joined the Kunlun Kingdom and almost killed you. Aren''t we enemies?" Once again, she picked up the coke on the table and drank it with relish through the straw, but her face looked playful.


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated. Indeed, according to the truth, Su Nu betrayed them. He should regard Su Nu as the enemy. But at the moment, he really didn''t have any hostility towards Su nu.


    Perhaps, he still had doubts in his heart that the person who really betrayed them was not a plain girl.


    "Then why did you betray us?" Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu again, full of doubts and said: "if you really want our lives, at that time, we should not have much resistance, right?"


    "Do you have the power to resist now?"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice has just fallen, the woman in green standing there quietly is humming coldly, looking at Xu Shaotang with a slight anger in her eyes.


    "Hua Shang!"


    Hearing the words of the woman in green, the plain girl raised her hand slightly and shook her head to the woman named Hua Chang, indicating that she would not speak.


    Seeing the plain girl''s action, Hua Chang stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely. Then she turns her head in anger and curses in her heart: ungrateful man!


    After telling Hua Chang to shut up, Su Nu looked up at Xu Shaotang again and said with a smile, "if you really can''t figure it out, just think I''m bored and want to have a look! Well, since we don''t want to speculate, let''s say goodbye! "


    Then she put the coke she had drunk there and stood up calmly. She turned her head to Hua Chang, who was sulky and said, "Hua Chang, let''s go!"


    Hua Chang turns his head and stares at Xu Shaotang again. He follows Su Nu and leaves slowly.


    After walking a few meters away, Su Nu suddenly stopped, turned to look at Xu Shaotang and said, "to remind you, you killed Yun Changhuan, which has made the five families very angry. As far as I know, someone should have come to you recently!"


    After that, Su Nu doesn''t look at Xu Shaotang any more and follows Hua Shang to leave quickly.


    After going out for a long time, Hua Shang angrily said to the plain girl, "Miss, what do you want to remind that ungrateful bastard to do to let him die in the hands of the five families, so that he won''t make you angry again!"


    Su Nu stood still, looked back at Xiang Hua''s clothes with a smile, and said, "am I angry?"


    "Isn''t miss angry at all?" Hua Shang looked at the plain girl in doubt and said, "he not only doesn''t know how to thank you, but also accuses you of betraying them. Are you not angry at all?"


    She really didn''t understand why the young lady was so kind to this man. Xu Shaotang didn''t know, but she knew that Su Nu''s temper was not good at all. If someone else had dared to speak in front of her, she would have become a corpse now! But the man wronged the young lady and let her down. The young lady is still so plain. She really doesn''t know why the young lady should treat the man like this.


    Is


    Hua Chang suddenly thought of a possibility in her mind, but soon she shook her head and denied it. She thought in her heart, how noble is the status of the young lady, how can she like this man.


    The plain girl didn''t know what Hua Chang thought in her heart. She just asked Hua Chang with a smile, "why should I care what he thinks of me? What do I have to do with whether he wronged me? "


    "Why did the lady remind him?" Hua Chang asked with a puzzled face.


    "Do you think he should die?" She asked again.


    Listening to Su Nu''s question, Hua Shang''s face was more puzzled. She carefully lowered her head and thought about it. Then she slowly shook her head and said, "I don''t know whether he should die or not, but seeing that he wronged miss you, I don''t think he''s a good thing. Miss, you still..."


    "You are wrong!" Su Nu interrupted Hua Chang''s words and said with a smile, "before he killed Yun Changhuan, can you think that he can walk out of Tianzhu Mountain alive?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance came out of Tianzhu Mountain alive, which is beyond the expectation of all the people in Kunlun circle. Over the years, many people in Kunlun circle want to climb Tianzhu Mountain, but before Xu Shaotang and them, no one has ever come out of Tianzhu Mountain alive, which makes many people very curious about Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Hua Chang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m afraid everyone thinks he will die in Kunlun. To tell you the truth, it''s a miracle that he can walk out of Tianzhu Mountain alive."


    "Then don''t you want to know why he can walk out of Tianzhu Mountain alive?" Plain girl smile, that smile is so charming, but it is so deep.


    "I know!" Listening to Su Nu''s question, Hua Chang suddenly realized: "his life and death had nothing to do with miss you, but miss wants to know why he can walk out of Tianzhu Mountain alive, so he can''t die now!"Thinking of this, Hua Shang said to herself, that''s right. How can miss fall in love with this ungrateful man? The reason why Miss doesn''t want him to die is that she wants to know what''s going on in Tianzhu Mountain from him and the secret that he can leave Tianzhu Mountain alive.


    Su Nu smiles. Hua Shang is half right. She really likes to know why Xu Shaotang left Tianzhu Mountain alive, but she also wants to know what happened to the telepathy between her and Xu Shaotang.


    Therefore, she does not want Xu Shaotang to fall into the hands of the five families.


    "It''s not good for us that he''s dead!" Plain girl said with a smile: "moreover, they are fighting with the five families. It''s only good for us, not bad."


    Hua Chang''s eyes turned, and then she said to the plain girl with a smile, "it''s still miss smart!"


    "It''s not that I''m smart, it''s that you''re too impulsive!" Su Nu looked at Hua Chang angrily and then said, "do you think the five families can succeed in sending people to arrest him this time?"


    Hua Chang thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know. If it was before, he certainly didn''t have any resistance when facing the people of the five families, but now he left Tianzhu Mountain alive, his strength must be much stronger than before. It shouldn''t be so easy for the people of the five families to catch him."


    "You shook your head again


    "What''s wrong?" Hua Chang said, "the world is much bigger than Kunlun. He got the young lady''s warning in advance. Even if he was defeated by the five families, it would not be difficult for him to run away."


    Su Nu nodded and said with a smile, "it''s not difficult for him to run away, but he won''t run away..."

 Chapter 1180

    "Why didn''t he run away if he didn''t?"


    Hua Chang frowned slightly, and her eyes were full of doubts.


    Su Nu turned and walked slowly forward, whispering: "he can''t let go of his family."


    "But what''s the use of that?" Hua Chang kept up with Su Nu''s steps and said: "if he doesn''t escape, he will fall into the hands of the five families. Once he falls into the hands of the five families, his family will not be spared! If he runs away, at least he will have a chance to rescue his family. Moreover, he should be a master. As long as he is not caught, most of the people in the five families will be afraid of the devil. Even if they catch his family, they will not do anything to his family. After all, if such a master intends to sneak attack, even with the strength of the five families, he should have a headache "Right?"


    Hua Shang really doesn''t quite understand why Miss Xu thinks that Xu Shaotang will give up the chance to escape because of her family. In her opinion, if Xu Shaotang is replaced by her, as long as she is defeated by the people who come to catch him, she will immediately choose to escape without hesitation. Even if her family is caught, at least she is still there, and then if the people of the five families dare to move her family She will launch endless sneak attacks to see how many people in the five families are enough for her to kill!


    "So that''s the difference between them and us." Su Nu said with a smile: "if we encounter such a situation, the first thing we want is to keep green hills and not worry about firewood, but what they want is to fight to the end and pledge to protect their families."


    "What a stupid idea!" Hua Chang snorted, and then quickly caught up with the plain girl walking in front of her. With a smile on her face, she said, "does the young lady seem to know him well?"


    Looking at the slightly ambiguous smile on Huashang''s face, the plain girl put her hand on Huashang''s head and patted it gently. She said with a smile, "I know what you are thinking. I don''t think Xu Shaotang is as complicated as you think. The reason why I know this is because I have been in the outside world longer than you. When you stay here for a long time, you will know this too!"


    Indeed, for Xu Shaotang, she has no feelings at all.


    At most, it can only be said that she is curious about why Xu Shaotang can leave Tianzhu Mountain alive, and how the telepathy between her and Xu Shaotang is going on.


    Without these factors, in fact, Xu Shaotang''s life and death has nothing to do with her!


    "I don''t want to be here unless I''m afraid you''re bored outside, miss!" Hua Chang stretched out her hand and fanned in front of her nose. She pouted and said, "the world is meaningless. Even taking a breath makes people feel uncomfortable. I really don''t know why you like to stay here, miss."


    Compared with the completely pollution-free air in Kunlun, the air quality of the outside world is really very poor.


    Let alone Hua Shang, who had never left Kunlun before, even Xu Shaotang, who came out of Kunlun, was not used to the outside air at the beginning.


    Su Nu glanced at Hua Chang beside her, her eyebrows bent like the moon, and said with a smile, "that''s because you haven''t found the wonderful part of the outside world. When you find the wonderful part of the world, you will like the world. It''s much more interesting here than we are in Kunlun."


    "What''s so interesting?" Hua Chang curled his mouth, then suddenly covered his mouth and said with a smile, "I see, miss, you are the one who likes the outside world."


    "Coke!" Su Nu smiles and thinks about the taste of coke. She can''t help sipping her lips and says with a smile, "that coke is really interesting. It tastes good and won''t be intoxicating."


    Fortunately, there are no other people around them. Otherwise, if they are heard by other people, they will laugh to death. Is coke still intoxicating?


    In fact, people outside don''t know that there are no such strange drinks in Kunlun. In Kunlun, besides wine is tea, most of them are fruit wine, which is not so easy to intoxicate. So for these drinks in the outside world, plain women really like them.


    "Then we won''t go back to Kunlun in the future?" Hua Shang looks at Su Nu with some worry. She seems to be very interested in the outside world. She is afraid that Su Nu will indulge in the outside world and never return to Kunlun.


    Looking at Hua Chang''s worried eyes, Su Nu shook her head with a smile and said, "of course, we have to go back. Kunlun is our home. For this world, we are just passers-by."


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Hua Chang put down her heart and asked Su Nu with a smile, "when shall we go back?"


    Not everyone can adapt to the life outside the Kunlun realm. Huashang obviously doesn''t adapt to this kind of life. She really wants to return to the Kunlun realm as soon as possible, but she can''t tell Su Nu directly.


    "When it''s time to go back, I''ll go back." With a faint smile, she turned to Hua Chang and said, "if you don''t like staying here, you can go back first! Don''t worry, there are many interesting things here. I won''t be bored. "


    Hua Chang shook his head and said, "no! I want to be here with Miss! There are so many bad people in this world, I want to stay and protect miss! ""How do you know there are many bad people in this world?" She asked with a smile.


    Hua Shang raised his neck and said, "hum, look at those men. They look at the young lady one by one. Your eyes are full of color! It''s not a good person at first sight! "


    Along the way, she has seen a lot of men show obscenity to plain girls. If plain girls didn''t hold her, she would teach them a lesson.


    "Maybe in the eyes of people in this world, there are a lot of bad people in Kunlun?" Su Nu sighed a little and said, "it''s not that there are many good people in Kunlun, but that few people dare to look at us with that kind of eyes!"


    Compared with Hua Chang, Su Nu is much more rational. She has a clear judgment of people in the outside world and Kunlun.


    The reason why few people look at her with obscene eyes is that she seldom walks outside and is afraid! After all, there are not a few hypocrites in Kunlun!


    "Anyway, I just want to be with the lady!" Hua Shang took Su Nu''s hand and said, "Miss, you don''t want to drive me back. I''ll guard you well, so that you won''t be taken away by any romantic childe!"


    "You dead girl, you have been taken away by people!" The plain girl smiles and stares at Hua Chang, pretends to be extremely vicious and says: "look, I don''t tear your mouth!"


    With a smile, Hua Chang dodged the hand that Su Nu stretched out and ran to the front quickly. While running, she laughed and cried out: "help, miss, you are abusing your servant girl..."

 Chapter 1181

    Back home, Xu Shaotang contacted mu Tiance and Xu Qing for the first time.


    Although I don''t know if Su Nu''s words are reliable or not, he should also be prepared! He didn''t know how many people the five families would send. Now he could only use all his strength to deal with those who might attack the Xu family.


    At the same time, Lianxin, at the request of Xu Shaotang, once again focuses Xu''s intelligence on Tianhai. Now almost the whole Tianhai is under Lianxin''s surveillance. Once someone suspected of Kunlun Kingdom comes to Tianhai, she will get the news at the first time.


    After receiving Xu Shaotang''s notice, mu Tiance came from the capital for the first time.


    Seeing mu Tiance standing at the door of Xu''s house, Xu Shaotang came out of the house and laughed: "brother mu, your hair is cut short. It''s not good-looking at all!"


    A few days ago, when he and mu Tiance returned to Mu''s home, mu Tiance still had shoulder length hair, but now mu Tiance is back to what he used to be.


    Xu Shaotang knew that mu Tiance didn''t want others to treat him as a woman when he cut his hair short, so he began to laugh when he saw mu Tiance.


    "Your hair is long, and it doesn''t look good!" Mu Tiance said without compromise.


    "Is it?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "it seems that I''m going to have my hair cut some time."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was still smiling in the past, mu Tiance said, "you look so relaxed. It seems that you can deal with the people in Kunlun. I''m redundant, or I''ll go back to the capital now?"


    He came all the way from the capital to the Xu family. Before he even had a drink of water, he was teased by Xu Shaotang. Of course, mu Tiance was very upset in his heart, and he didn''t give Xu Shaotang a good face.


    "How boring it is for you to go back to the capital!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed mu Tiance and said, "I didn''t ask you to help, but mainly to find some opponents for you to help you enter the virtual world. Therefore, you have to thank me."


    Mu Tiance''s face turned black and said, "I really want to thank you very much."


    He said the three words "thank you" very seriously. Looking at Xu Shaotang, his eyes were full of disdain. This bastard told him to help him. What else did he say to help him find his opponent? If he really wants to find an opponent, there are a lot of opponents waiting for him in Kunlun. Why should he come to the Xu family?


    In recent days, like Xu Shaotang, he has been at home with his wife and children. This year in Kunlun has given him a new understanding of his family. It turns out that he can''t ignore his own family. It turns out that she has always had family ties in her heart.


    However, he won''t tell Xu Shaotang about these things, otherwise Xu Shaotang, an asshole, will tease him again.


    Xu Shaotang is used to joking with mu Tiance. He is not interested in Mu Tiance''s contemptuous eyes. He pulls mu Tiance into the house and asks Lianxin to make a cup of tea for mu Tiance.


    "Take the tea I brought back last time." Xu Shaotang pointed to Mu Tiance, turned to make tea and said, "his mouth is more cunning."


    With that old tea tree in Mu''s house, ordinary tea can''t really get into mu Tiance''s mouth.


    Lianxin nodded with a smile and went to make tea for mu Tiance.


    "How happy you are with a woman Looking at Xu Shaotang and pity heart look at each other''s eyes, mu Tiance light to Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "character is too good, no way."


    Mu Tiance said with disapproval: "it means that you need to protect another one!"


    If we put it in the past, mu Tiance would have said directly that there was another burden, but now he would not say that again.


    Although he didn''t say it, Xu Shaotang also understood what he meant. He laughed with disapproval. Then he put away his cynical look on his face and said to Mu Tiance seriously, "do you know how I know that people in Kunlun kingdom are going to trouble me?"


    He didn''t say that, but it''s OK. When he said that, mu Tiance suddenly thought of this question and asked curiously, "how do you know?"


    Before he came here, he never thought about this problem, but unconditionally chose to believe Xu Shaotang''s words. Now, how Xu Shaotang got the news is a problem worthy of attention.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to speak, Lianxin came over with two steaming cups of tea, one in front of Mu Tiance and the other in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you want me to avoid it?" Asked pitifully, smiling.


    Compassion is a smart woman. She knows that these things are between them and men. It''s useless for her to participate in them.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang took pity''s hand and let her sit down beside him. However, because of Mu Tiance, he didn''t get too close to pity as usual. He took a sip of the steaming tea in front of him and said to Mu Tiance slowly, "I met a plain girl again yesterday!"


    "She?" Mu Tiance flashed a surprised look in his eyes and asked, "did she tell you that?"In the very short time just now, he thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t think about it.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I don''t know what she means, but according to my observation, the person who betrayed us should not be her."


    "It seems that this plain girl should also be a gorgeous beauty!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with joking eyes.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s strange words, Xu Shaotang didn''t react at first. After a long time, he realized that mu Tiance was satirizing him for being fascinated by beauty!


    Perhaps in Mu Tiance''s view, the person who betrayed them was obviously a plain girl, but he still said that she was not a plain girl, which was clearly the rhythm of being fascinated by beauty.


    "She is a beauty indeed!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said slowly: "but I''m not so easily fascinated by beauty! Forget it, I guess you don''t believe it. Maybe you''ll know when you see her one day! "


    The reason why he suspected that the person who betrayed them was not a plain girl was that plain girl was so insipid. As long as she was a normal person, if someone exposed the conspiracy, she would not be as insipid as she was.


    Of course, it can''t be ruled out that a plain girl is a woman with deep intention, but it''s really unlikely.


    "I really want to see her!" Mu Tiance took the tea on the table and gently blew it on his mouth. He said with a smile, "it''s the first time I''ve seen a woman who can make you so bewitched!"


    After that, mu Tiance stopped talking and just sat there quietly sipping tea. In his heart, he had already determined that Su Nu had betrayed them. If there was not enough evidence to prove that she was not su Nu, no matter what Xu Shaotang said or how Xu Shaotang excused Su Nu, he could not change his mind and judgment!

 Chapter 1182

    Three days, mu Tiance watched Xu Shaotang and his gang of women flirt with each other for three days!


    Of course, the Xu family attaches great importance to Mu Tiance as a guest, and everyone in the Xu family is very polite.


    However, this does not make mu Tiance feel comfortable. On the contrary, he feels cheated by Xu Shaotang.


    When preparing to say goodbye to Xu Shaotang today, pitying heart rushed to Xu Shaotang who was playing with the children in the yard.


    Listen to the words of pity heart, Xu Shaotang heart instant sink, secret way: should come after all or come!


    "The old rule is that you organize the family members to enter the secret room first!" Xu Shaotang gently patted the hand full of worried pity on his face and said, "don''t worry, it''s just two people. It''s not as serious as you think!"


    He originally thought that the five families would send a lot of people, but unexpectedly only two people came. It seems that the five families are also quite confident!


    Pity heart did not say anything more, just stand on tiptoe in Xu Shaotang''s lips gently kiss, concern said: "be careful!"


    After that, compassion went to do what she should do.


    She can''t help people in Kunlun and Xu Shaotang in their fight. She can only do what she can. She tries not to let Xu Shaotang be distracted to worry about their safety. Although she is not a warrior, she also knows that the battle of masters can''t be distracted.


    Looking at pitiful heart coaxing a few crazy little guys to the secret room, Xu Shaotang smiles and walks slowly to Mu Tiance who is sitting beside him.


    "Here comes the man we are waiting for!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "two people, just one of us!"


    "Good!"


    Mu Tiance stood up with a calm face, but there was a kind of fanatical light in his eyes. He had been waiting here for three days! If he gets the news later in the evening, he may have boarded the plane back to the capital.


    They walk slowly to the door of Xu''s house. Although they don''t see Xu Qing, Xu Shaotang knows that Xu Qing is still in the leafy tree. Should he still be sleeping now?


    "Do you think they only send two people here, or do they look down on us, or are they too arrogant and confident?" Xu Shaotang stands at the door of Xu''s house with a negative hand and asks mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance also put his hand behind his back and looked at the distance calmly. While waiting for the Kunlun experts, he said to Xu Shaotang faintly: "maybe in their eyes, it''s enough to deal with you and me just by the two of them. Even all the so-called experts outside the Kunlun world, in their eyes, are just local chickens and dogs! ¡±


    with a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "if I''m not the master of Huaxu, then I''ll be really disappointed!"


    Now they can''t see the tension of the battle. They are both slightly excited. They have been waiting for this day for a long time. It''s their biggest wish to fight with the masters of Huaxu.


    As for whether they are the opponents of Huaxu people, they have not considered this matter. They only know that they will try their best to break through with the help of a battle with Huaxu experts. They only know after the battle!


    After a long wait, two people finally appeared in their sight.


    Old and young!


    The old man is full of silver hair, but his spirit is extremely hale and hearty, and he can''t see his age at all. Every step of the old man is very smooth. His hind feet immediately follow him every step, and every step seems to have undergone extremely accurate calculation. He walks slowly, and his eyes are always staring ahead. His long beard is rippling gently with the wind, and his whole body is emitting from the inside to the outside Confidence outside.


    Behind the old man is a slightly younger man, who seems to be about the same age as Xu Shaotang. He holds a three foot sword in his hand. His way of walking is the same as the old man, but he always falls behind him. It seems that he intends to let the old man walk in front of him.


    They saw the two people walking around, and the two people also saw them, but their faces were still calm.


    Five meters away from them, the old man finally stopped. As soon as he stopped, the young man immediately stopped, still half a step behind the old man.


    The old man''s eyes quickly swept over their faces, and then slowly said: "long wait!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other. They never thought that the two men were actually saying this, which was totally beyond their expectation.


    Slightly stunned, Xu Shaotang looked at the old man with a smile and said, "it''s really a sin to let you go in person."


    "You may as well do it!" The old man waved his hand and said quietly: "when you are old, you always need to move your muscles and bones. If you are not noisy, I would not be able to see the magic of the outside world. I should have arrived yesterday. I was attracted by the outside world. I was a little delayed for a day, but it was not too late! "


    From seeing them to now, the old man''s face has always been a light look, can''t see any sadness, can''t feel even a trace of murderous from him.However, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were not happy. The more insipid the old man was, the more confident he was.


    What''s more, they can''t feel the breath of any warrior from the old man, which only shows that the old man must have entered the realm of returning to nature!


    Originally, they thought they would be very excited to see the masters of Huaxu, but at the moment, their hearts were not excited. The old man''s calm appearance had made them feel some pressure.


    "May I have your name, sir?" Xu Shaotang calmly looks at the old man, but his spirit has been highly concentrated to prevent the old man from launching a surprise attack on them.


    "Let me see!" The old man closed his eyes and thought a little. Then he said with a smile: "I''m old, and I haven''t walked outside for a long time. I almost forgot my name! Old Jiang Dongli


    "Five families of the Jiang family!"


    Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "Ha ha, this little brother seems to be very familiar with the Kunlun world." Jiang Dongli smiles a little, then asks to two people: "do not know two little brothers how to call again?"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "Mu Tiance!"


    The two voices sounded at the same time.


    "Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance!" Jiang Dongli slowly read the names of the two people and said with emotion: "if you are a hero, you are a teenager! No one left Tianzhu Mountain alive for so many years. Unexpectedly, the two brothers broke the magic spell. I really admire them in my heart! "

 Chapter 1183

    Both of them were confused by Jiang Dongli''s attitude.


    If they didn''t know that the old man came from Kunlun, they would have thought that the old man was coming to talk to them about the past!


    From the beginning to the end, Jiang Dongli did not show any hostility. They were completely confused by the old man''s attitude.


    "Is Mr. Jiang here to kill us?" Jiang didn''t bother to talk to Xu Dongli.


    Jiang Dongli shook his head with a smile and said: "the two little brothers are also heroes of a generation. It''s a pity to kill them. I just want to take you to Kunlun. Those old people are very curious about them."


    Mu Tiance snorted, "what are we curious about?"


    "No, no!" Jiang Dongli shook his head again and said, "as I said just now, it''s beyond all of us to expect that you can leave Tianzhu Mountain alive. We all want to know what''s your secret."


    "What if we don''t go to Kunlun with Mr. Jiang?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Jiang Dongli said with a smile, "it''s up to you to go or not, and it''s up to me to take you or not."


    When he spoke, Jiang Dongli''s face showed a very confident look. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to these two at all.


    Although he spoke very tactfully, his tone was full of non-negotiable tone. His implication was very clear. It was not up to them to go or not!


    Listening to Jiang Dongli''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other, then arched their hands slightly to Jiang Dongli and said, "in that case, let''s see if Mr. Jiang can take us."


    "Well, it seems that I''m going to fight with you." Jiang Dongli looked at them helplessly, then said with a smile: "well, I haven''t moved my muscles for many years. If I don''t move again, this old bone will soon fall apart!"


    After that, the old man turned to the young man who didn''t speak. After calling "sword slave", the young man respectfully handed his sword to Jiang Dongli.


    Jiang Dongli took the sword from the slave and stroked the body of the sword slowly, as if he was looking at his lover.


    Just when they thought Jiang Dongli was going to draw his sword, Jiang Dongli suddenly threw his sword at mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance subconsciously catches the sword thrown by Jiang Dongli, looks at Jiang Dongli with a puzzled face, and asks, "what do you mean?"


    "This sword is the master''s favorite. It''s called Yinyue!" What he said was the sword slave who fell behind Jiang Dongli. "The master doesn''t want to bully the young with his long arms. You don''t have any weapons to take advantage of. This silver moon will be lent to you for the time being!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Jiang Dongli in amazement, then said with a smile, "it''s unfair for Mr. Jiang. Since he wants to borrow a sword, he should borrow one from me. I don''t have a weapon to take advantage of."


    Jiang Dongli is really a strange man. When he came to catch them and went to Kunlun, he not only didn''t come to war, but also lent them swords. This is really an interesting old man.


    Jiang Dongli looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said slowly, "you are not good at using the sword. This sword can be used better in his hands."


    "No, where do you see that I am not good at using swords, and where do you see that he is good at using swords?" Xu Shaotang slandered in his heart that a good-looking face was really useful. Even the enemy had to take care of the good-looking people.


    "Intuition!" Jiang Dongli said with a smile.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Jiang Dongli, then turned to Mu Tiance and asked, "can you use the sword?"


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "at least I will make you better than you! Don''t forget, when we were fighting in the snow in the capital a few years ago, I was carrying a sword


    In fact, mu Tiance is really better at using swords than Xu Shaotang. When he was young, he received all kinds of swordsmanship training. But after meeting Xu Shaotang, he found that Xu Shaotang didn''t use swords at all, and he didn''t use swords at all. As time passed, he was used to fighting with people without weapons, so that he made a mistake that he never used weapons Sleep.


    Xu Shaotang remembered that year when he went to the capital to celebrate song Yinian''s birthday, he fought mu Tiance in the snow. Mu Tiance lent him a sword, but he didn''t use it. He also said that he was the best weapon!


    Now think about it, it seems that mu Tiance really knows how to use a sword!


    However, Jiang Dongli can even feel it. I have to say that his strength must be quite abnormal!


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang accepted the fact that he had no sword to use. He looked at Jiang Dongli and JianNu and said, "are you going together or what?"


    Of course, he knew that Jiang Dongli, who was so confident, would not let the JianNu fight with them. He just wanted to make this matter more solid. Jiang Dongli should also be very proud. As long as he said that he would not let the JianNu fight, he would not regret it.


    Although it''s a little suspected of using villain''s heart to fight a gentleman''s belly, he can only use some tricks in order to fight Jiang Dongli without any distractions.Jiang Dongli didn''t know that Xu Shaotang still had this little idea. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, he said with a smile: "of course, the sword slave is not your opponent. Let''s go, old man. Old man should move his muscles and bones."


    "Don''t you want to exercise your muscles and bones, too?"


    At this time, Xu Qing''s voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Looking at Xu Qing walking slowly, Jiang Dongli was not surprised. He had already felt Xu Qing''s existence. At the moment, he heard Xu Qing''s words and said with a smile: "yes! But I''m not interested in inviting you to Kunlun. "


    "What''s rare about a broken Kunlun kingdom?" Xu Qing didn''t have such self-restraint as Jiang Dongli. He said like an old rascal: "as long as I want to, I can go to Kunlun at any time. Why do you want to invite me?"


    Jiang Dongli thought about it, nodded and said, "I forgot. I heard that someone had broken into Kunlun before. It seems that you are one of them?"


    "So what?" Xu qingpai''s mouth curled and went to Xu Shaotang. He snorted and said, "if you want to fight, fight. I can''t listen to you gossiping here!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing speechless and said, "you think I want to pull it!"


    "Ha ha, since this friend can''t wait to fight Laojiu, Laojiu won''t let you down!" Jiang Dongli looked at Xu Qing with a smile, then stretched out his hand to them and said, "everyone, please!"


    When the word "please" in his mouth came out, his whole momentum suddenly changed. Just now, it was like a warm spring breeze. In the blink of an eye, it became a storm!

 Chapter 1184

    Although Jiang Dongli stood there motionless waiting for them to move, with the change of his momentum, the three felt an unprecedented pressure.


    Unconsciously, the forehead of the three people had oozed a little sweat.


    "Is this the power to transform the void?" Feeling the terrible smell of Jiang Dongli, Xu Shaotang set off a huge wave in his heart.


    Jiang Dongli was still standing there, laughing: "you three, then I''ll let you do three moves!"


    "What a crazy tone!"


    Mu Tiance thought he was crazy enough, but now he found that he was not crazy compared with Jiang Dongli!


    In the face of these three people who can already be called the top experts in the outside world, Jiang Dongli can even tell them three moves. It can be seen that Jiang Dongli doesn''t look at them at all, and even treats them as toys for moving muscles and bones!


    Facing such arrogant Jiang Dongli, mu Tiance slowly pulled out the silver moon sword in his hand.


    "Shin..."


    When the sword came out of its sheath, a cold breath filled the air. Looking at the long sword with faint cold light, mu Tiance could not help shouting: "good sword!"


    The long sword in Mu Tiance''s hand has been quickly handed out.


    In the year of Tianzhu Mountain, he practiced boxing and closing boxing most every day. This simple move has almost been perfected by him.


    Come on! Faster than lightning!


    Without seeing the shadow, mu Tiance seemed to move to Jiang Dongli in a flash, and his sword stabbed Jiang Dongli like a ray of light.


    "What a speed Jiang Dongli obviously didn''t expect that mu Tiance''s speed could be so fast. His eyes showed a look of surprise, and he held out two fingers against mu Tiance''s sword.


    "Ding!"


    Mu Tiance''s long sword directly hit Jiang Dongli''s fingers. Mu Tiance wanted to send it forward, but he couldn''t make any progress. The power of Jiang Dongli''s two fingers completely dissolved all the power and speed of Mu Tiance into invisibility!


    Mu Tiance is not willing to continue to send the sword forward. The body of the sword has been bent, but it is still resisted by Jiang Dongli.


    "Let me learn from the master''s skill!" Xu Shaotang roared and stepped out step by step. The real Qi in his hand had gathered on his fist. The beating real Qi seemed to bring him a pair of traps.


    Different from mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang''s speed is very slow. Even a three-year-old is faster than him.


    When Xu Shaotang sent out his fist, Xu Qing suddenly slapped Jiang Dongli in the face. This palm contains all the strength of Xu Qing, fast and urgent, which is a posture of cutting Jiang Dongli under the horse.


    "Interesting Jiang Dongli laughed and said, "if you are given enough time, you will enter the realm of emptiness."


    Although he said that, Jiang Dongli was not idle in his hand. In the face of Xuqing''s rapid hand, his fingertips moved slightly. Mu Tiance''s sword against his fingertips made a clear sound. The strength of that spring finger directly shook away mu Tiance''s sword, and then his body moved slightly, avoiding Xuqing''s direct attack on the face.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s fist has come to Jiang Dongli, and the speed of his fist is different from that before. Xu Shaotang''s speed has reached a peak at the moment. When Jiang Dongli evades Xuqing''s attack, Xu Shaotang''s fist has fallen on Jiang Dongli like lightning. At that moment, the strength of his fist suddenly shakes Jiang Dongli back slightly.


    However, it was just a half step back. After half a step, Jiang Dongli had stabilized himself and gently dusted the place where Xu Shaotang''s fist hit him, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "You really surprise me!" Jiang Dongli originally thought that none of these three moves could fall on him, but the fact gave him a loud slap in the face. Xu Shaotang not only hit him, but also shocked him back. It can be seen that the power of Xu Shaotang''s fist has completely surpassed his power, which should be now.


    "You surprise us, too!" Xu Shaotang stood still slightly, looked at Jiang Dongli whose face had not changed, and said quietly: "I always thought that the realm of refining spirit and the realm of transforming emptiness were only half a step away. I didn''t expect that the strength gap between the two was so huge!"


    If it was someone else, he would be afraid that he would not die and he would be seriously injured. But Jiang Dongli in front of him had nothing to do with it. It didn''t seem to have any impact on him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, Jiang Dongli shook his head slightly and said, "your pure strength has broken through the shackles of the realm of alchemy, but this realm is a little worse. Xu Shaotang, I appreciate you very much. As long as you are willing to go to the Kunlun realm with me, I will guarantee that you will break through the realm of emptiness within one year!"


    He didn''t tell Xu Shaotang that even among the masters of Huaxu, he was quite powerful.


    If you change into a person who has just stepped into the virtual world, in the face of the joint attack of these three people, it is estimated that you will not get any advantage!


    The reason why he came alone was that he was confident that he could easily defeat the two men. However, he did not expect that the joint attack of the three alchemists could shake him back, who was also the top man in Huaxu. It was really beyond his expectation.At the moment, he has a heart of love!


    "If you want me to follow you to Kunlun, you have to see if you have the ability to take me away!" Xu Shaotang was not moved at all. He turned his eyes to Mu Tiance and said, "brother mu, are you satisfied with this opponent?"


    "Satisfied! Very satisfied! " Mu Tiance looked at Jiang Dongli fanatically, laughed with pride, threw his sword to the ground, and said in a loud voice, "come again!"


    Looking at mu Tiance who had abandoned his sword, Jiang Dongli said with a smile: "three, three moves have passed. Now I will not just defend but not attack!"


    "I''ve been waiting for you!"


    Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing, of course, refused to lag behind mu Tiance. They strode forward at the same time, and their real Qi filled the air in an instant.


    They all know that Jiang Dongli''s words are not just words. Just now they joined hands to attack Jiang Dongli, and Jiang Dongli''s true Qi didn''t fluctuate at all. In other words, Jiang Dongli didn''t use the power of true Qi to deal with their attack!


    Therefore, their attack at the moment, all with their full strength, without the slightest reservation!


    Jiang Dongli laughs, and his real Qi is also surging out. In a flash, the endless wind has wrapped them. In the wind, Jiang Dongli''s laughter is still reverberating in his ears, but it seems that the laughter has also become a lethal weapon. With the deep but clear laughter, Jiang Dongli''s real Qi is like a net all over the world They''re coming!

 Chapter 1185

    In the true Qi of Jiang Dongli, the three felt as if they had fallen into the whirlpool of the sea. They even felt so hard to lift their hands.


    They can clearly see that Jiang Dongli is so close to them, but the power inspired by his whole body can''t make any progress when attacking Jiang Dongli. Jiang Dongli''s true Qi is like an insurmountable gap, and all their attacks are blocked.


    "Are you three ready?" Jiang Dongli said with a smile, "I''m going to attack you!"


    After a word, Jiang Dongli raised his right hand slightly. With the gentle wave of his right hand, it seemed that the sound of tiger roaring in the forest came to mind between heaven and earth.


    With the voice that made people''s soul tremble, three genuine Qi came out from Jiang Dongli.


    The three true Qi surged up like waves, one wave higher than the other. The three surging waves intertwined with each other, just like three dragons sailing out to sea. They were surrounded by Jiang Dongli''s true Qi. They couldn''t dodge at all. They could only use their true Qi to resist Jiang Dongli''s powerful attack.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Three voices sounded at the same time, and the three men who attacked Jiang Dongli were instantly hit by Jiang Dongli''s crazy Qi.


    Even if they were shot, the real Qi did not dissipate completely. Once again, it hit the three people who flew backward, like a continuous wave, beating on them. Until they were more than ten meters away, the wave of real Qi disappeared.


    "Poof..."


    The three fell to the ground one after another, and at the same time, they opened their mouths and spewed out a mouthful of blood, which instantly dyed their chest red.


    They all raised their eyes and looked at Jiang Dongli in horror. Is it really impossible to make up for the difference with the number of people? Jiang Dongli is just the strength of a blow, which has injured three of them one after another.


    They thought that Jiang Dongli would be very strong, but they didn''t expect that Jiang Dongli would be so strong, which was beyond their imagination.


    Jiang Dongli put away his true Qi and stood in the same place with a smile. Looking at the three people who fell on the ground, he said with a smile: "do you need to fight again? Two little brothers, I advise you not to resist. To tell you the truth, your resistance is meaningless. "


    At the beginning, they may think that Jiang Dongli is arrogant, but at the moment, they just feel his strong self-confidence from Jiang Dongli''s words, which is the self-confidence of top experts, from the inside out.


    "Not necessarily!" Although Jiang Dongli''s strength has made Xu Shaotang feel unprecedented pressure, he still refuses to admit defeat, wipe away the blood from the corners of his mouth, slowly stand up from the ground, fix his eyes on Jiang Dongli firmly, and say in a deep voice: "but there is still a breath left, the fight between us is not over!"


    "Yes Mu Tiance and Xu Qing also stand up, their eyes are fanatical.


    Xu Shaotang leaned to Xu Qing''s side, gently pulled Xu Qing for a while, and said in a low voice: "dead old boss, don''t join in the fun, we need to work hard with him, you don''t need to, find a chance to run away."


    At the beginning, he asked Xuqing to help him. He didn''t know that there was such a big gap between them and the masters of Huaxu realm. Now he knows that the saying that there are many people and great power is useless in the face of such powerful people as Jiang Dongli. They want to fight for a breakthrough. This is their last chance, but Xuqing doesn''t need it We''re going to take risks with them.


    "Pa!"


    Xuqing''s slap fell firmly on Xu Shaotang''s forehead. He blew his beard and glared at Xu Shaotang: "little son of a bitch, what do you think I am? I''m not the one you call and wave and go


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Xu Qing and said with a bitter smile, "I''m really for you! Why do you bite LV Dongbin? "


    "Go away! What do I need to say? Don''t think you''re a little son of a bitch. I can''t deal with you if your wings are hard! " Xu Qing didn''t mean to flinch.


    For so many years, he has always been looked up to by others. He always felt like he was on his own. Now it''s hard to meet such a strong opponent. How can it be that he wants to leave?


    Looking at Xu Qing''s stubborn appearance, Xu Shaotang has a helpless look on his face. He also knows Xu Qing''s character. Since Xu Qing doesn''t intend to leave, even the immortal Laozi can''t help it.


    "Do you really want to fight on?" Looking at the three people who had no intention to retreat, Jiang Dongli gently shook his head and said, "I can''t guarantee that every move I make will be merciful. Can you think about it?"


    Listen to his meaning, even if it was just that extremely powerful move, he was merciful.


    Mu Tiance said: "you don''t need to show mercy. Let''s see your real strength!"


    "Young people, after all, they are too sharp." Jiang Dongli sighed softly and said slowly: "in that case, I''m not polite to you!"


    After a word, Jiang Dongli''s real Qi suddenly surged out, and the turbulent real Qi came to them in the huge waves.


    "Hua Xue Shu!"Mu Tiance roared, a mass of blood fog instantly wrapped it, in that moment of blood fog condensation, mu Tiance''s body has been completely integrated into the spread of the blood fog.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have been together for such a long time, and they have cooperated with mu Tiance in the valley of Tianzhu Mountain for countless times to attack those beasts. As soon as they saw mu Tiance''s use, they knew mu Tiance''s intention. They immediately carried all their true Qi. The real Qi gathered in front of them whirled like a huge steel cone, and quickly bumped into the surging and turbulent water I''m really angry.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang''s Qi collides with Jiang Dongli''s Qi. The constant rotation of Qi wants to tear Jiang Dongli''s Qi apart. However, Jiang Dongli''s Qi is extremely powerful. When the two people''s Qi collide, Xu Shaotang''s Qi is defeated by Jiang Dongli, and he himself is also hit by Jiang Dongli''s Qi, spurting out a mouthful of blood again.


    At this time, the blood fog had completely dispersed, and even Jiang Dongli was completely wrapped in the blood fog.


    "Ha ha, the two brothers really gave me a lot of surprises!" In the blood fog, Jiang Dongli couldn''t see anything, but he didn''t have the slightest fear on his face. Instead, he was full of smile.


    In the blood fog, mu Tiance had already circled to the back of Jiang Dongli, and suddenly slapped him on the back of Jiang Dongli.


    However, although Jiang Dongli couldn''t see his eyes, his powerful consciousness was still there. When mu Tiance hit him, Jiang Dongli seemed to have eyes on his back. He turned around and hit mu Tiance with his palm.

 Chapter 1186

    The attack was once again downplayed.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance who were seriously injured and fell to the ground, Xu Qing''s face was covered with frost. He said to Xu Shaotang in a loud voice: "you look for an opportunity to escape. I will resist for you for a while!"


    Finish saying, also no matter Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance whether agree or not, Xu Qing has vacated to kill to Jiang Dongli.


    "Dead old boss!"


    Xu Shaotang, who fell on the ground, cried out, "this dead old man, if they want to escape, will they have to wait until now?


    Looking at Xu Qing rushing to Jiang Dongli, Xu Shaotang covers his chest and struggles to stand up from the ground.


    "Well, I know I''m not the enemy, but I want to fight with death. Why?"


    Jiang Dongli sighs a little. In the face of Xuqing''s attack, he just raises his eyelids. Suddenly, Jiang Dongli raises his one hand and his powerful Qi comes out. He firmly grasps Xuqing who is attacking him. He has never met his opponent''s Xuqing in the outside world. At this moment, it''s just like the rootless duckweed. Every time Jiang Dongli moves his hand, Xuqing is killed by the duckweed The real Qi is pumped out once, and the blood has been spilled from the air.


    "Dead old boss!"


    The bright red stabbed Xu Shaotang''s eyes red in an instant. A pair of eyes seemed to burst out from his own eyes. His eyes were fixed on Jiang Dongli. His anger was like wildfire on the grassland. He could no longer control it. The endless murderous atmosphere spread in layers.


    Xu Shaotang forced the whole body of Qi, the whole person is like an arrow from the string, with a very strong intention to kill, like crazy, rushed to Jiang Dongli!


    If Jiang Dongli is attacking himself now, may he be so angry, but Jiang Dongli is attacking Xu Qing. Although he doesn''t call Xu Qing at any time, Xu Qing''s position in Xu Shaotang''s heart doesn''t need to be said. It can be said that Xu Shaotang''s life is given by Xu Qing!


    "Miss, shall we save them?"


    In the distance of the battlefield, Su Nu and Hua Shang are hiding in the dark. At the moment, seeing Xu Shaotang as if he were a madman, Hua Shang asks Su nu in a low voice. Because of her telepathy with Xu Shaotang, Su Nu is not too close to the battlefield. Her present distance is just a safe distance. She does not have that strong telepathy. I believe Xu Shaotang will not have it. Naturally, Xu Shaotang will not be aware of her existence.


    Su Nu gently shook her head and said, "look again!"


    "Look! If you look at them again, they may die! " Hua Chang looked at the situation there and snorted: "the five big families are really shameless. It''s shameful for them to let Jiang Dongli, an expert like him, deal with some people who are refining the spirit."


    Xu Shaotang, they don''t know how strong Jiang Dongli is, but they know that in the whole Kunlun Kingdom, those who can beat Jiang Dongli can count with one hand! It can be said that Jiang Dongli almost represents the strength of the top Kunlun experts!


    Originally, Hua Shang didn''t like Xu Shaotang, but she despised Jiang Dongli''s bullying behavior, so she unconsciously came to Xu Shaotang''s side.


    She doesn''t know what miss is waiting for. Doesn''t miss want Xu Shaotang to die? Why is she reluctant to save Xu Shaotang now?


    Even if Hua Chang didn''t say it, Su Nu knew what was on her mind. She said with a smile, "if Jiang Dongli wanted to kill them, they would be dead by now."


    "Yes After hearing Su Nu''s words, Hua Shang understood why Su Nu didn''t help each other. She said to Su Nu with a smile: "Miss, you don''t want to wait until they are all in despair to help each other, so that they will always remember your saving grace?"


    Su Nu put her hand on Hua Chang''s head and patted it gently. She said with a smile, "don''t talk, look at it! See how long they can last! "


    In her heart, she didn''t want to see what Hua Shang thought. She just wanted to see where Xu Shaotang''s limit was and what ability they had to come out of Tianzhu Mountain alive!


    On this side, Xu Shaotang has completely fallen into a frenzy. At the moment, he only has Jiang Dongli in his eyes, and everyone around him seems to have disappeared. Now he has only one purpose, to rescue Xu Qing from Jiang Dongli''s hands!


    "You don''t want to die!"


    Jiang Dongli''s eyes fell on Xu Shaotang, who was crazy. He sighed helplessly. He waved the empty air and grabbed Xu Shaotang.


    Since Xu Shaotang did not give up until he arrived at the Yellow River, he let Xu Shaotang give up completely and let him know that now he has no possibility to defeat himself.


    Although Jiang Dongli is just a light exploration, Xu Shaotang has been bound by Jiang Dongli''s true Qi. Even if he tries his best, he can''t get rid of Jiang Dongli''s shackles.


    Just at this time, mu Tiance also attacks Jiang Dongli again. His light red Qi turns into a huge long knife and cuts away Xu Shaotang''s Qi. He wants to help Xu Shaotang get rid of Jiang Dongli.


    However, how could Jiang Dongli let him do what he wanted? When he came, Jiang Dongli''s other hand had been out. In the void, Jiang Dongli''s true Qi turned into a huge palm, firmly grasped mu Tiance''s pale red long knife, and said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "if I were you, I would not leave silver moon."Mu Tiance''s attack was once again downplayed by Jiang Dongli, but he was still not reconciled. His eyes were shining, and his fists hit Jiang Dongli''s big hand.


    "It''s time you gave up!" Jiang Dongli laughs. With a wave of his big hand in the empty air, mu Tiance in the middle of the sky is suddenly patted away, and the whole person falls into the ground.


    Without looking at mu Tiance, Jiang Dongli turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "OK, now it''s your turn!"


    As the voice falls, Jiang Dongli''s bondage becomes stronger and stronger, as if he wants to crush Xu Shaotang directly. Xu Shaotang is unable to move now, and can only rely on his own will to support him.


    With the strength of the bondage strengthened, Xu Shaotang''s bones began to "creak". The huge pain immediately surrounded Xu Shaotang. Even if he had a strong will, he couldn''t help making a scream at the moment.


    "Ouch!"


    All of a sudden, the scream of Xu Shaotang''s mouth turned into a howl like a beast. At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s eyes have become red, his muscles are constantly expanding, and the green tendons are swimming on him like dragons and snakes. In the green tendons, Xu Shaotang seems to feel a warm current integrating into his tendons and strengthening his tendons.


    "Hiss" a, Xu Shaotang''s upper body clothes suddenly burst open, the whole body blue veins burst out, the agitation of the true Qi flying around.


    "What''s the matter?" From the beginning of the war to now, Jiang Dongli, who has been keeping a calm look, finally has a look of shock. He only feels that his power to restrain Xu Shaotang is getting weaker and weaker. It seems that Xu Shaotang, who is bound by him, has the possibility to break away from his shackles at any time.

 Chapter 1187

    "Boom!"


    A violent explosion sounded, and Xu Shaotang tore up the real Qi that bound Xu Shaotang.


    The backfire of true Qi made Jiang Dongli back again and again.


    As Jiang Dongli retreats, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi has gathered in his hands and flies to Jiang Dongli.


    Although Jiang Dongli was shocked, he was not shocked to lose his basic judgment. Seeing Xu Shaotang attack, he immediately raised his hand to meet Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    This time, Jiang Dongli, who feels different from Xu Shaotang, finally shows his real strength. His hand contains most of his true Qi. Although it''s just an understatement, it attacks Xu Shaotang with an extremely violent posture.


    When he waved his hand, even heaven and earth seemed to change color. There was a faint sound of lightning and thunder in the air. Even the space seemed to be torn to pieces.


    Feeling the power of this palm, Xu Shaotang did not dare to neglect it. He immediately concentrated all his strength to fight against it.


    "Boom!"


    There was another violent explosion, and the dust and smoke spread out in an instant, completely wrapping the two people. The scattered Qi shattered the green bricks on the ground, and all the flowers, plants and trees around were turned into vermicelli under the ravages of the Qi, and the outer wall of Xu''s villa collapsed with the force of the Qi.


    The dust seems to be under the control of the two people. The dust that should have scattered all over the place now collides like two dragons.


    There seems to be the sound of tiger roaring and dragon chanting in the air, which is so low, but with the power of penetrating the heart.


    When the dust and smoke dispersed, Xu Shaotang''s mouth gushed out a mouthful of blood again, and Jiang Dongli''s mouth, standing opposite him, even shed a trace of blood.


    At the moment, Jiang Dongli''s face was filled with shock. His eyes looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief. He wasn''t hurt too much. Compared with Xu Shaotang, his injury was almost negligible. However, he was injured after all! He can''t remember how many years he hasn''t been hurt. He didn''t expect that he was injured for the first time in such a long time in the hands of a man in the realm of alchemy.


    Oh, no, now it should be said that the injury is in the hands of the people in Huaxu state, because he obviously feels that Xu Shaotang has entered the Huaxu state.


    He is looking at Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang is also looking at him. Although he is seriously injured at the moment, Xu Shaotang has a strong smile on his face. He can clearly feel that there is a warm liquid flowing in his body. Although it is very small, it can not be ignored. After entering Huaxu, he had a better understanding of martial arts in his mind. Even though he is seriously injured at the moment, he can still feel his body full of strength, and the warm liquid is constantly repairing his damaged meridians.


    Although he is now a tottering look, but as long as you give him a few days, his injury will be healed.


    "Congratulations After the shock, Jiang Dongli looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "even in Kunlun, now you can be called a top expert!"


    Xu Shaotang also looked at Jiang Dongli with a smile and said slowly, "thank you for your kindness."


    Before he entered Huaxu, he might not feel Jiang Dongli''s mercy, but after he entered Huaxu, he already knew the difference between Lianshen and Huaxu. If it were not for Jiang Dongli''s mercy, they would all be dead now.


    Just for Jiang Dongli''s merciful kindness, if Jiang Dongli is in trouble in the future, he will do his best to help, although it is unlikely. Because even in Huaxu, now he is definitely not Jiang Dongli''s opponent.


    Jiang Dongli didn''t deny the fact that he was merciful. He just looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face, frowned and said: "it''s reasonable to say that even if you enter the realm of emptiness, your power can''t be so strong! What''s more, I feel that the power in your body is still not fully stimulated. How did you do it? "


    Jiang Dongli was not shocked that Xu Shaotang was able to enter the realm of Huaxu. At most, he was just a little surprised. After all, at the beginning, he knew that Xu Shaotang had already stepped on the threshold of Huaxu. What he doubts is why a person who has just entered the realm of transformation can hurt himself, and his power should not be fully aroused.


    Xu Shaotang is also full of doubts shaking his head, very simply said: "I don''t know."


    In fact, he is clear, he can enter into the virtual state, can just enter the virtual state of strength let Jiang Dongli injured, completely depends on his body that drop of dragon blood essence!


    For a long time, he didn''t know the use of the drop of blood essence given to him by the Yellow Dragon, and even almost forgot about it. But after entering the realm of Huaxu, he can clearly feel that the drop of dragon blood is in his elixir. His powerful power is completely with the help of this drop of dragon blood!


    However, the drop of blood essence now seems to be smaller than the drop of blood essence in his memory. It seems that he has absorbed part of the power of blood essence.


    Xu Shaotang''s performance was very good, and Jiang Dongli didn''t find any difference. After hearing Xu Shaotang say that he didn''t know what was going on, he stopped asking about it. He just looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and asked, "I really don''t want to go to Kunlun with Lao Jiu? Don''t worry. I''m sure no one will embarrass you after you go to Kunlun. We just want to know how you left Tianzhu Mountain alive and what''s the secret on Tianzhu Mountain! "Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "maybe I will go to Kunlun in the future, but not now! If Mr. Jiang insists on taking us to Kunlun, we will have to fight again! "


    Say, Xu Shaotang opened posture, plan to meet Jiang Dongli''s attack.


    "If you don''t want to go, forget it." Jiang Dongli sighed and looked at Xu Shaotang regretfully. Then he said with a smile, "but I believe you will come back to Kunlun sooner or later!"


    After that, Jiang Dongli turned to the JianNu who had been standing beside him and said faintly, "JianNu, let''s go!"


    "Mr. Jiang is leaving now?" Xu Shaotang looks at Jiang Dongli in surprise. He thinks there is still a war between him and Jiang Dongli.


    "Why, do you really want to fight with me again?" Jiang Dongli looks back at Xu Shaotang and asks.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "of course not! It''s just an accident. "


    Jiang Dongli smiles, then goes to the JianNu and takes the silver moon sword which has been picked up by the JianNu. With a wave of his hand, the silver moon sword has been inserted in front of Mu Tiance, who is still on the ground. He slowly says, "this sword is for you. If you are willing to worship Lao Jiu as a teacher, Lao Jiu can teach you swordsmanship, real swordsmanship!"


    "No need!" Mu Tiance refused Jiang Dongli''s kindness without hesitation.


    "Ha ha, good. I''m really ambitious!"


    Jiang Dongli laughs a, the body a few twinkle between, already quickly disappear in front of Xu Shaotang them.

 Chapter 1188

    It was not until he was far away from the Xu family that the JianNu carefully called out, "master!"


    Jiang Dongli stopped his steps, looked at the sword slave with a puzzled face, and said with a smile, "are you very curious, why did I suddenly change my mind?"


    The sword slave nodded slightly and said, "although Xu Shaotang has entered the realm of emptiness, he should not be the opponent of his master. As for those two people, they can be ignored."


    Fortunately, mu Tiance didn''t hear their conversation at the moment. Otherwise, he would be so proud that he would be ignored in the eyes of JianNu. This is undoubtedly the biggest insult to him.


    "No, you are wrong!" Jiang Dongli shook his head with a smile.


    The sword slave looked at Jiang Dongli in a puzzled way, then bowed and said, "please make it clear!"


    "None of these three people can be ignored!" Jiang Dongli looked into the distance and said quietly, "it''s natural that Xu Shaotang can hurt me with his current strength, but mu Tiance and the old man can''t be ignored."


    The sword slave tilted his head to think about it and asked, "they are just two people at the top of the alchemy realm. What can''t be ignored?"


    In the eyes of many people, the people at the top of the alchemy realm are already very powerful, but JianNu has been with Jiang Dongli since he was a child. Naturally, most of the people he contacted are those who transform the void realm, so that the alchemy realm is nothing in his eyes.


    Jiang Dongli slowly shook his head and said: "that mu Tiance''s attack is very strange, and he is also a person who has half a foot into Huaxu. Once he has the right opportunity, he will enter Huaxu at any time, and after he enters Huaxu, his strength is not necessarily weaker than Xu Shaotang! As for the old man, although his strength is a little lower, he is also a person who may enter the realm of nihilism at any time. Moreover, we can see that Xu Shaotang has great respect for him! "


    The JianNu thought over Jiang Dongli''s words carefully. Gradually, his eyes showed a clear look and asked tentatively: "master''s meaning is that we shouldn''t do evil with him now. Once we do evil, we don''t know which day we will have three more enemies to transform the virtual world?"


    Jiang Dongli nods and smiles, proving that JianNu''s guess is correct.


    "But if the master killed the two men now, we would not have such a day!" Sword slave still some don''t understand of say.


    Listening to JianNu''s words, Jiang Dongli gave a bright smile and said, "why should I kill them? I didn''t intend to kill them at the beginning. I just wanted to bring Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance back to Kunlun. "


    JianNu said: "they broke into the Kunlun Kingdom and killed Yun Changhuan, the leader of the Yun family. This is a challenge to the dignity of our five families."


    "What is a cloud home?" Jiang Dongli said with a smile: "is Xu Shaotang not as good as the cloud family? The dignity of the five families will not be damaged by the killing of Yun Changhuan. Besides, don''t you know the relationship between the five families? "


    JianNu has always been with Jiang Dongli. Of course, he is very clear about the relationship between the five families.


    Although in the eyes of outsiders, the five families are all one, in fact, they are not competitive. It''s only because they have to fight against the people in that place now that they are united. Without the threat of people in that place, the five families would have begun to attack each other for a long time. Who doesn''t want to be the first family in Kunlun?


    Thinking of these things, combined with what Jiang Dongli said at the beginning, JianNu finally understood Jiang Dongli''s plan thoroughly and looked at the worship color in Jiang Dongli''s eyes.


    The slave bowed and said, "the master is wise! If the master let them off this time, they will remember his kindness today. In the future, if they all enter Huaxu, we will have three more Huaxu friends than other families! "


    "You''ve got it at last!" Jiang Dongli said with a smile, "but there''s one more thing you haven''t said."


    "A little more?" JianNu looked at Jiang Dongli in surprise. He thought he had thought it over, but he still didn''t fully understand the master''s intention.


    Looking at JianNu''s surprised look, Jiang Dongli sighed softly and said slowly: "Xu Shaotang has entered Huaxu. Moreover, he who has just entered Huaxu is much better than other people who have just entered Huaxu. If he wants to escape alone, even I am not sure I can keep him! You should also see that his relationship with those two people is excellent. If we kill those two people and he escapes, what would you do if you were Xu Shaotang? "


    The sword slave thought for a moment and immediately said, "of course, it''s endless revenge!"


    "That''s right!" Jiang Dongli said with a smile: "a man we are not sure to catch, but we have to carry out endless revenge on us is very terrible. With his current strength, how many people in our Jiang family can stand his massacre?"


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to catch Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to go to Kunlun, but now he is not sure that he can catch Xu Shaotang who wants to escape. Since he is not sure, why not sell a favor?Moreover, he can see that Xu Shaotang is a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Today, he gave Xu Shaotang their love. Maybe one day, it will be useful.


    "The sword slave understands!" The sword slave looked at Jiang Dongli admiringly and said, "the master gave the silver moon sword to Mu Tiance and said that he wanted to accept him as an apprentice. It''s all for future consideration!"


    Jiang Dongli nodded and said with a bitter smile, "it''s a pity that mu Tiance doesn''t appreciate it."


    "Maybe he has already begun to regret that he didn''t promise to be his master." The sword slave said with a smile.


    "He won''t regret it!" Jiang Dongli shook his head and said, "I can see that mu Tiance is very arrogant!"


    "It''s arrogant indeed!" Thinking of Mu Tiance''s appearance, the JianNu nodded and said, "master, if you don''t take them back to Kunlun, it''s hard to guarantee that other families won''t send people to take them. Shall we help them?"


    In JianNu''s opinion, since we are trying to win over these people, we should help them with some things to make them feel grateful. In the future, we will have a closer relationship with the Jiang family.


    "No!" Jiang Dongli shook his head with a smile and said, "if anyone wants to catch them, just come. We don''t know anything!"


    JianNu''s eyes turned slightly, and he soon understood Jiang Dongli''s meaning. Jiang Dongli probably would like other families to send someone to catch them. At that time, other families will not only lose their troops, but also push Xu Shaotang to the Jiang family, which not only weakens the strength of other families, but also strengthens the strength of the Jiang family.


    Isn''t it a beautiful thing to kill two birds with one stone?!

 Chapter 1189

    And the plain girl who hides in the dark is also full of shock at the moment.


    Of course, Su Nu can feel that Xu Shaotang has entered the realm of emptiness. Maybe others don''t see the battle between Xu Shaotang and Jiang Dongli in the dust, but she can see it clearly.


    Hua Shang is shocked that Xu Shaotang has made a breakthrough at this time, but she is shocked that Xu Shaotang, who has just entered the virtual world, can fight with Jiang Dongli to that extent!


    At the same time, there is a common question in their hearts, which is why Jiang Dongli suddenly left?


    Two people Leng there for a long time, until the figure of Jiang Dongli and JianNu completely disappeared, they did not return to God.


    After a while, the plain girl slowly came out of the huge shock, reached out and patted the shocked Huashang, and said with a smile, "well, don''t be distracted, we should go."


    The reason why they are here is to wait until Xu Shaotang can''t support them. But now that Jiang Dongli has left, Xu Shaotang''s threat will be relieved. It''s meaningless for them to stay here. It''s better to feel the difference between the outside world and the Kunlun world.


    "Wait!" Just as Su Nu was about to leave, Hua Shang grabbed Su Nu''s clothes, then suddenly said: "Xu Shaotang, this is the master of Huaxu?"


    Plain girl smile slightly, way: "this is not very obvious thing?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that!" Hua Shang quickly explained: "I mean, when Xu Shaotang first entered the Kunlun realm, he should have been the strength in the middle of the spirit refining realm, right? Now just a little more than a year, he has become a master of Huaxu? This Isn''t that incredible? "


    Hua Chang doesn''t know how to describe her mood now. She only knows that she has been shocked by the speed of Xu Shaotang''s strength.


    A little more than a year later, even from the congenital realm to the realm of alchemy, it''s a terrible speed. Xu Shaotang''s speed can''t be described by terror at all. Maybe it''s more appropriate to describe it by metamorphosis.


    Su Nu was a little surprised at the speed of Xu Shaotang''s strength improvement, but she was not as shocked as Hua Shang. She looked at Hua Shang with a smile and said, "don''t forget that they spent a whole year in Tianzhu Mountain! Let''s not say whether they have any adventures in Tianzhu Mountain, let''s say that the extremely rich aura of Tianzhu Mountain can be compared with ten years of promotion in other places! So, the speed of his strength improvement is not too far off the mark


    "Even so, the speed of his strength improvement is too fast..." Hua Shang thought about Su Nu''s words, looked at her and said, "Miss, the speed of his strength''s improvement seems to be similar to that of you."


    Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "it''s almost the same. Maybe it''s a little faster than me."


    "That''s it!" Hua Chang said with a puzzled face: "you know, before the seal cracks, he has always been in the outside world, but miss, you have always been in the Kunlun world!"


    "If that''s the case, he can really improve faster than me!" Su Nu smile, some helpless said: "I think, he should have another chance, they can live to leave Tianzhu Mountain, itself is a great chance!"


    She knew that there must be many secrets hidden in Xu Shaotang''s body, some of which are related to her, and some of which should have nothing to do with her.


    She is naturally lazy to explore the secrets that have nothing to do with her. What she cares about is the secrets that have something to do with her, such as the telepathy with Xu Shaotang. For example, how Xu Shaotang left Tianzhu Mountain alive and what they experienced in Tianzhu Mountain.


    Hua Chang nodded, then looked at the plain girl and said, "Miss, don''t you go to see him?"


    "What am I doing when I see him?" Su Nu looked at Hua Chang in doubt and said faintly, "he doesn''t welcome me, and I don''t have to ask for trouble."


    "But it''s just a misunderstanding between you. Won''t miss explain it to him?"


    Speaking of this, Hua Chang quietly looked at the plain girl''s face, and saw that there was no strange color on her face. Then she said carefully: "moreover, miss, you are going to wait for them to help each other when they can''t support you. Now you see one side, it shouldn''t have any influence, will it?"


    "Well?"


    Su Nu snorted softly and looked at Hua Chang by accident. As far as she knew, Hua Chang didn''t seem to have any good feelings for Xu Shaotang. How could she start to encourage her to meet Xu Shaotang again? What medicine was sold in the dead girl''s gourd?


    Did the dead girl see that Xu Shaotang had entered the realm of emptiness, and was convinced by Xu Shaotang''s terrible speed of promotion, so she had a good feeling for Xu Shaotang?


    Looking at Su Nu''s eyes, Hua Shang quickly lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Miss, if Xu Shaotang continues to grow up in the future, he will probably grow up to a height beyond everyone''s reach. He is of great use to us!"


    I see!Hearing Hua Shang''s words, Su Nu instantly understood what Hua Shang meant. She saw Xu Shaotang''s potential and wanted her to win over Xu Shaotang!


    Wooing?


    All of a sudden, the plain girl seemed to think of something. Her eyes kept turning, and her face looked thoughtful.


    Hua Shang saw Su Nu''s look and knew what she was thinking. Even though she was a little curious, she didn''t dare to speak at this time. She was afraid that she would interrupt her thinking as soon as she spoke.


    "I see!" Soon, the color of doubt on Su Nu''s face completely melted away, and she changed into a faint smile. Wu said with a smile, "Jiang Dongli is really good at calculating."


    "Ah, Jiang Dongli?" Hua Chang looks at Su nu in surprise. Aren''t they talking about Xu Shaotang? How can they talk about Jiang Dongli again?


    Looking at Hua Shang''s inquiring eyes, Su Nu smiles and says, "Jiang Dongli leaves with absolute superiority. I think she also sees Xu Shaotang''s potential. Do you want to win over Xu Shaotang?"


    Hua Chang thought about it carefully, and then suddenly said, "most of them are like this!"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang, who was wanted by the five families before, suddenly turned into a sweet cake!" "Xu Tang didn''t want to tell us the truth of the matter


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Hua Chang was confused by Su Nu''s sudden words. When she wanted to ask, Su Nu raised her hand to stop her from asking. She said with a smile, "don''t ask anything. You will know later! Well, now it''s time for us to leave too. Don''t let them notice our existence! "


    After saying that, plain girl directly with a full face of doubt Hua Chang left quickly.

 Chapter 1190

    At the same time, Xu Shaotang is helping Xu Qing heal.


    Xuqing was seriously injured. Although it was not fatal, it was estimated that it would take some time to recover.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang helping Xu Qing heal there, mu Tiance''s heart is somewhat lost. He is not lost because Xu Shaotang will help him heal his wounds in the future, but because Xu Shaotang has entered the realm of transforming emptiness, but he still stays in the original realm. For a long time, he and Xu Shaotang''s strength are not the same. Now, his strength again lags behind Xu Shaotang.


    When the real Qi in Xuqing''s body gradually recovered, Xu Shaotang finally took back his hand on Xuqing''s back. At the same time, he helped Xuqing and asked with concern: "are you OK, old boss?"


    "I can''t die!"


    Although seriously injured, but the spirit of Xu Qing is still good, after a heavy breath, slowly asked Xu Shaotang: "into the virtual realm?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "I''m lucky. I''ve finally entered the realm of emptiness."


    "What about the Yulong Jue?" Xu Qing asked again.


    Referring to Yu Long Jue, Xu Shaotang was also helpless. He shook his head and said, "it''s the same as before. There''s no progress."


    It is reasonable to say that he should have made some progress in his Yulong Jue, but now, he still hasn''t broken through the shackles of the fourth layer. He wondered whether this Yulong Jue has only four layers.


    "Still not on the fifth floor?" Xu Qing frowned slightly, then sighed helplessly: "I''m ok, you go to see mu Tiance."


    "Well, you can have a rest here first."


    After talking to Xu Qing, Xu Shaotang comes to Mu Tiance and is just about to reach out to help him up from the ground. Mu Tiance has endured the pain all over his body and gritted his teeth to get up from the ground. Although he looks like he will fall down again at any time, he doesn''t fall down after all.


    Xu Shaotang wants to reach out to help him, but mu Tiance raises his hand with difficulty. He blocks his outstretched hand, grits his teeth, bears the sharp pain on his body, and says stubbornly: "I''m ok!"


    "No, you don''t want to be strong when you are like this!" Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at mu Tiance without a trace of blood on his face. The reason why mu Tiance has not fallen now is that he insists on it with his indomitable will. However, Jiang Dongli has gone now. Why should he insist so hard.


    He also knows that mu Tiance''s character is extremely strong, but at this time, there is no need to be strong, right?


    "You''re one step ahead for now, but I''ll catch up with you soon!" Mu Tiance gently moved his steps forward. The direction of his movement was exactly the direction of the silver moon sword inserted on the ground. It seemed that he wanted to pick up the silver moon sword from the ground.


    Xu Shaotang quickly took the silver moon sword out of the ground and sent it to Mu Tiance. He said calmly, "I totally believe that! As a matter of fact, it''s another chance for me to enter the realm of emptiness this time! "


    Mu Tiance took the silver moon sword from Xu Shaotang and stood it on the ground like a walking stick. He gave Xu Shaotang a light look and said with a slightly envious tone: "no matter what chance you have, you are more advanced than me in the virtual world! But you don''t have to be proud for too long. I will catch up with you. The contest between us won''t end so easily! "


    Although some envied Xu Shaotang who entered the Huaxu realm by the battle with Jiang Dongli, only some envied him. Mu Tiance had complete confidence in himself. Even though he did not enter the Huaxu realm this time, he also realized something by the battle with Jiang Dongli. He believed that he should soon catch up with Xu Shaotang and start to fight with Xu Shaotang again Tang is on the same starting line.


    He just lags behind Xu Shaotang for the time being, but the competition between him and Xu Shaotang continues!


    "I know, I know!" With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance, "even if our competition continues, would you please find a place to sit down and have a rest first? You are not tired here, I am tired! "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t get hurt at all. On the contrary, he was also seriously injured, but he was lighter than mu Tiance and Xu Qing. If it wasn''t for mu Tiance, who had been here all the time, he would have sat down and adjusted his breath.


    Mu Tiance takes a look at Xu Shaotang. Although he doesn''t want to appear weak in front of Xu Shaotang, he is really weak now. After nodding slightly, he supports his body with the silver moon sword and sits down slowly. From beginning to end, he doesn''t ask Xu Shaotang to help him. This is his pride. Maybe it''s funny in other people''s eyes, but he doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to help him It''s about persistence.


    "How to enter the virtual state of feeling?" After mu Tiance sat down, while adjusting his disordered Qi, he slowly asked Xu Shaotang, "what''s the difference between the realm of emptiness and the realm of spirit refining?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s question, even Xu Qing over there raised his ears and seemed to be waiting for Xu Shaotang to give an answer.


    There''s no way. Who told Xu Shaotang to enter the virtual world first?


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said seriously: "to tell you the truth, although it''s only a half step difference, the difference is very different!""To be specific!" Mu Tiance said with great interest.


    Xu Shaotang sorted out his ideas, sat down between mu Tiance and Xu Qing, and slowly said: "the transformation of the virtual realm pays more attention to the meaning than the move. The true Qi in the body will be introverted and eventually materialized, just like your blood, constantly strengthening your body, so that people can gradually return to the level of simplicity. It can be said that the difference between alchemy realm and Huaxu realm is just like the difference between a young bird and an adult bird. Only when you enter Huaxu realm can you be regarded as a real top-level master! "


    "How sure are you that you can beat Jiang Dongli?" Next to Xu Qing asked.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head and looked at Xu Qing, then said with a wry smile: "there is no assurance, the possibility of defeating him is almost zero!"


    "How strong is Jiang Dongli?" Mu Tiance asked in disbelief.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "isn''t he strong? Haven''t you and I already seen him? I estimate that Jiang Dongli should have been in Huaxu for many years. Even among those people in Huaxu, Jiang Dongli is the top one! I''m not sure I can beat him, but it''s not so easy for him to kill me


    Later, Xu Shaotang with a strong self-confidence, he is now fully confident that he can escape under Jiang Dongli''s hands, provided that he is willing to escape!

 Chapter 1191

    "Since Jiang Dongli is so strong, why did he leave suddenly?"


    Mu Tiance frowned slightly with a puzzled look on his face.


    He thought that Xu Shaotang had the strength to fight against jiangdongli. Jiang Dongli gave up the idea of catching them in Kunlun. As a result, after a long time of trouble, Xu Shaotang was still not Jiang Dongli''s opponent, but Jiang Dongli suddenly left again. Before he left, he gave him the silver moon sword and released the idea of taking him as an apprentice.


    Mu Tiance is a little confused now. He doesn''t know what Jiang Dongli means by doing this.


    Does Jiang Dongli have a heart of love for talent? Or is Jiang Dongli trying to woo them?


    For Jiang Dongli''s sudden departure, Xu Shaotang is also very difficult to understand. In that case, if Jiang Dongli wants to take mu Tiance away by force, Xu Shaotang can''t stop him. I believe Jiang Dongli is absolutely sure, but Jiang Dongli doesn''t do it.


    Moreover, Jiang Dongli was merciful to them from the beginning. Even if Jiang Dongli didn''t want to kill them, he wanted to seize the living and ask them about Tianzhu Mountain, Jiang Dongli could kill them as soon as he came, and didn''t give him a chance to enter the realm of alchemy.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang couldn''t understand what Jiang Dongli wanted to do.


    "I don''t know the purpose of what he did, but one thing is for sure, Jiang Dongli was really courting us before he left." Xu Shaotang said quietly: "moreover, from our contact with Jiang Dongli, Jiang Dongli should be a good person, at least not as arrogant and domineering as those people in Kunlun circle. If Jiang Dongli really has no other conspiracy, I think he should also be a person who can meet."


    All he knew about Jiang Dongli was based on their contact during that period. Although Jiang Dongli had seriously injured all three of them, he didn''t hate Jiang Dongli in his heart. On the contrary, he had some gratitude for Jiang Dongli''s mercy, and he didn''t kill them directly by thunder.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing and mu Tiance are both in deep meditation.


    It is true that Jiang Dongli did not show a domineering attitude from the beginning to the end, nor did he regard them as mole ants. From this point of view, Jiang Dongli is quite different from other people in Kunlun.


    "Anyway, we''d better be careful!" Xu Qing said quietly: "there are too many deep-seated people in this world. Be careful not to be deceived by the appearance of things."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I know. Don''t worry about this. Take good care of Jiang Dongli. I will be careful."


    "Well, just know!"


    Now that Xu Shaotang has said that, Xu Qing doesn''t say anything anymore. After Xu Shaotang''s treatment, he just sat there to regulate his breath for a while. The disordered Qi in his body has basically stabilized. Xu Qing slowly stood up from the ground and looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I''m going to find a quiet place to recuperate, so don''t disturb me!"


    Now Xu Shaotang has entered the virtual state, his strength has completely surpassed him, and there are fewer and fewer things he can help Xu Shaotang.


    So good, don''t worry about this little bastard, he can finally calm down and take good care of a while! This injury has greatly damaged his vitality. The last time he was injured so seriously, it was when he fought with Cain. After so many years, he was seriously injured again.


    Moreover, he also passed the position of guardian to Xu Shaotang. In the future, there may be nothing wrong with him.


    Seeing that Xu Qing was going to leave, Xu Shaotang quickly stepped forward to hold him, and said with a black face: "where are you going to be, old man? You are now like this, stay in my home, I can take care of you, not to mention other, at least let you not worry about three meals a day, right? You just stay. I promise no one will disturb you! "


    "No interest!" Xu Qing refused Xu Shaotang''s proposal without hesitation and hummed: "I''m not used to it. I''d better stay in the wilderness to be more comfortable."


    "No, you old man, why are you so stubborn?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing helplessly, but he also knew what Xu Qing said was true. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "well, I''ll arrange someone to follow you and help you wash and cook before you get hurt. Is that ok?"


    He really wants to do something for Xuqing. Xuqing doesn''t want his life for him, but he hasn''t done anything for Xuqing since he was young. This makes him feel guilty for Xuqing. He hopes to do something to make up for his debt.


    Xu Qing snorted again: "I''m not disabled. Why do I need someone else to do the laundry and cook for me? Don''t chatter in front of me, or I''ll kick you off! "


    Even if Xu Shaotang''s strength now completely surpasses himself, Xu Qing''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang will never change at all. He still has to smoke when he should. Who calls him Xu Shaotang''s master? ha-ha!


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xu Qing speechless. He really wants to tie the stubborn old man directly to Xu''s home. But he just wants to forget it. If he really wants to do that, Xu Qing has to kill him!Looking at Xu Qing''s weak step to leave, Xu Shaotang had to sigh heavily, and yelled at Xu Qing''s back: "take care of yourself, old boss! If we go to Kunlun next time, let''s go together! "


    Xu Qing didn''t speak and didn''t look back. He just put up his hand and made an "OK" gesture to Xu Shaotang.


    When Xu Shaotang''s back completely disappears before and after Xu Shaotang''s face, Xu Shaotang walks to Mu Tiance, squats down in front of Mu Tiance, and sighs slightly: "don''t you want to go back to the capital, too?"


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly, raised his eyelids, looked at Xu Shaotang, and said slowly: "first, let''s have a rest in your Xu family for a few days."


    "And in a few days?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with the same look as an idiot, and said faintly, "of course, I''m going back to the capital!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. Didn''t that mean he didn''t say it?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s speechless expression, mu Tiance showed a gentle look on his face and said with a smile: "my injury is too obvious now. Now when I go back, Qingwu will worry for me."


    Get it! It turns out that this Birdman doesn''t want to see Qingwu and worry about him!


    However, Xu Shaotang is happy that mu Tiance can think of this. At least it shows that mu Tiance is getting used to family life and is becoming a qualified husband.

 Chapter 1192

    A few days later, mu Tiance''s injury has also recovered a lot, at least his normal activities can not see any problems, and his face is gradually ruddy.


    Mu Tiance didn''t even say hello to Xu Shaotang, so he left the Xu family alone.


    After learning the news, Xu Shaotang is also quite helpless, but he also knows that mu Tiance is this kind of character. It is estimated that mu Tiance has learned a lot from the war with Jiang Dongli. When he rushes back to Mu''s home in such a hurry, he probably wants to calm down and understand more things, and see if he can find an opportunity to break through the void.


    Peace was restored to the Xu family.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know if the Kunlun threat to the Xu family has been lifted. Even though Jiang Dongli has left, he still dare not take it lightly. He still asks Lianxin to focus on Tianhai. However, if the Kunlun people attack again, he has some confidence in his heart.


    On this day, a special guest came to the Xu family.


    Xu Shaotang used to be in the security company. When he received a call from his family, he came back immediately.


    As soon as I enter the door, I see Mr. Zhao Ji sitting in the living room and drinking tea with Xu Wen.


    "Mr. Zhao, rare guest!"


    Xu Shaotang immediately went up to greet Mr. Zhao warmly.


    Since the British summit, Xu Shaotang hasn''t seen Mr. Zhao for a long time. Mr. Zhao usually lives in seclusion. Even if he goes to the capital, he doesn''t disturb him.


    Mr. Zhao put down his tea cup, looked up at Xu Shaotang, and said with a smile, "you don''t come to the capital, I have to come to you."


    "How can I? I don''t know that you are indifferent, so I didn''t disturb you?" Xu Shaotang, with a shy smile, walked over and sat down next to Xu Wenzheng. With a smile, he asked Mr. Zhao, "what can I do for you? If you have something to do, just call. Why bother you to come here


    "Ha ha, you''re a good talker!" Mr. Zhao smiles, then shakes his head slightly, sighs softly and says, "this matter is really unclear on the phone."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhao in surprise and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    It''s only been a few days. How can I feel that something has come to me again? Xu Shaotang prayed in his heart that it would not be too bad.


    "In fact, it was not my business." Mr. Zhao took a sip of the teacup and said slowly, "it''s the business of Zongheng group."


    "What about Zongheng group?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Mr. Zhao in more surprise and said inexplicably: "the affairs of Zongheng group should have nothing to do with me, right? With Mr. Qin here, I can''t help you with anything, can I? "


    Although Qin Zongheng has been dead for a long time, there has been no problem in the operation of Zongheng group. Except that Qin Zongheng''s original research personnel were directly taken away from the above, all normal businesses of Zongheng group are in normal operation. Thanks to the system established by Qin Zongheng when he was alive, even if Qin Zongheng didn''t care about anything, Zongheng group could run on its own.


    Of course, the power of the Qin family is indispensable. After all, the status of the Qin family is there, and few people dare to mess with the Zongheng group because Qin Zongheng is not there.


    "It did not concern you before, but it will concern you later." Mr. Zhao said with a smile.


    Hearing Mr. Zhao''s words, Xu Shaotang and Xu Wenzheng are puzzled. Xu Wenzheng asks, "brother Zhao, how does this matter of the vertical and horizontal group have something to do with the boy?"


    Zhao Laozi smiles to Xu Wenzheng and explains: "well, after Zongheng left, Zongheng group has been in a state of no owner. Lao Qin and Qin Haoran can''t manage Zongheng group''s affairs. No one in the Qin family can manage nuota Zongheng group now. So, according to Lao Qin''s idea, we plan to divide Zongheng group."


    "Segmentation?" Xu Wen is slightly a Leng, thought about it, said: "vertical and horizontal group is good now, if the division, I''m afraid it''s bad for vertical and horizontal group?"


    In business, unless faced with some problems that are difficult to solve, generally no one is willing to split a large company like Zongheng group. Generally speaking, they only hear about expanding the scale of the company through merger and acquisition, which actively splits to reduce the scale of the company. Moreover, it is extremely rare when the company operates normally.


    Master Zhao nodded and said, "it''s really bad for Zongheng group. I''ve tried to persuade Lao Qin, but Lao Qin has made up his mind. I can''t do anything about it, so I can only help him to make it happen."


    "How does Mr. Qin plan to divide it?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Zhao Laozi slowly said: "Lao Qin plans to divide Zongheng group into three parts, one part is merged into Longteng group, the other part is kept by the Qin family, and he plans to give the girl of the Qin family as a dowry. The remaining part is merged into your Shengshi group, or not. You can send someone to manage it."


    "Ah?"


    Now Xu Shaotang finally understood why Mr. Zhao said it had something to do with their Xu family. So, it really had something to do with them."Isn''t that good?" Xu Wenzheng was also slightly stunned, and then asked: "what price does Mr. Qin intend to sell this part?"


    "Free!" Zhao old son ha ha for a while, the language is not startling, dead endlessly say.


    "Ah? Free? " Xu Shaotang is full of surprised looking at Zhao Laozi, can''t cry and smile of say: "you old should not be in tease me?"


    Xu Shaotang has never explored the market value of Zongheng group, but a rough estimate shows that even if Qin Guozhu only takes out a part of it and merges it into Shengshi group, it must be tens of billions. How could Qin Guozhu give tens of billions to Xu family? Is that too generous?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s surprised look, Zhao said with a smile: "not only for you, this part of Xu''s family is free, but also for the part of Longteng, but don''t be happy too soon."


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    The part merged into Longteng is free, which is understandable for Xu Shaotang. After all, the whole Longteng is actually supported by several of them. Merging into Longteng can be regarded as a donation to the country. With Qin Guozhu''s mind, it''s not incomprehensible to do such a thing.


    The only incomprehensible thing is that the integration of this part into Shengshi is also free, which makes Xu Shaotang feel a little bit agitated.


    To tell you the truth, it''s a situation that Qin Guozhu dares to give, but he dares not want!

 Chapter 1193

    "Hear me out!"


    Zhao said to Xu Wenzheng and his son with a smile, "Lao Qin means that although this part is free, it''s not for your Xu family!"


    "What are the conditions for Mr. Qin?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Mr. Zhao nodded and said, "there are some conditions! Haven''t you set up a charity hospital in Tianhai? What Lao Qin means is that you must guarantee that all the net profits of this part of Shengshi will be used in the charity hospital! This is Lao Qin''s condition and the only one! "


    In fact, Mr. Zhao didn''t tell Xu Shaotang that before he came, Qin Guozhu had sent people to check the charity hospital inside and outside, and asked him to visit Tianhai on the spot. After confirming that the charity hospital was not a money collecting organization in the name of charity, Qin Guozhu made up his mind.


    Xu Wenzheng and Xu Shaotang looked at each other, saw Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and then said: "if so, we can accept it."


    As long as the money doesn''t go into Xu''s pocket, they will be relieved.


    Xu Shaotang did not dare to accept the pie falling from the sky. If Qin Guozhu did not have this condition, he would have doubted Qin Guozhu''s motive.


    But now he is relieved, because Qin Guozhu has donated billions to Zhou Shudao''s company in the name of Zongheng group. Now it''s reasonable to divide Zongheng group into several parts and use them for charity. I think Qin Guozhu still hopes to redeem Qin Zongheng, although many of them still think that Qin Zongheng is too radical What is too big a crime, but Qin Zongheng has always been a hurdle in Qin Guozhu''s heart.


    If this can make Qin Guozhu feel better, it''s not bad.


    "OK, now that you have agreed, I''ll give Lao Qin a reply and draw up a separate constitution." Mr. Zhao nodded with a smile and said, "however, I suggest you don''t incorporate this part into the flourishing age. Just send someone you trust to manage this part."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know much about business, but he does understand Mr. Zhao''s suggestion. He nodded with a smile and said, "I understand. Anyway, we have a branch in Beijing. Mr. Qin is so generous, and we Xu are also generous. We directly merge the branch into the division of Zongheng group, and all the net profits will be full in the future As the charity fund of the Charity Hospital, the Ministry also asked Mr. Qin to send a special person to supervise it. "


    If the part separated by Zongheng group is merged into Shengshi group, there will inevitably be some financial implications. Even if the Xu family has a clear conscience, there is no guarantee that they will not be demoralized. The advice given by Mr. Zhao is also to avoid the demoralization of the Xu family. The reason why Xu Shaotang asked Qin Guozhu to send someone to supervise the funds of the charity hospital was also to avoid falling into people''s mouths.


    Instead of this, it''s better to be more generous and merge the branches of the Xu family in Beijing and the parts separated by Zongheng group to form a brand new company. All the net profits of the company will be handed over to the Charity Hospital, which can be regarded as doing what they can.


    As a matter of fact, no matter for the Xu family or the Qin family, their present money has been spent for several generations. Money really doesn''t matter to them.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Mr. Zhao showed a happy smile on his face and gave Xu Shaotang a thumbs up and said: "do you have this childlike heart? I will promise it for Mr. Qin. However, the manager should be chosen by you, and at the same time, I and Mr. Qin should nod and approve it."


    Zhao Ji is one of the top businessmen in Xia state. Of course, it is impossible for him to ask Qin Guozhu and Xu Shaotang to choose a suitable person to jointly manage the new company that will be born for charity. After all, with more people in charge, it is inevitable that opinions will not be unified. He still understands the reason that there is no water to eat.


    "No, you can just find someone?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "there must be a lot of talents in Longteng. You can just find someone who has the ability to manage Longteng directly. Why do you ask me to find someone again?"


    Mr. Zhao shook his head with a smile and said: "this charity hospital was made by you young people, not us. Of course, you have to choose this person. If you choose the right one, it won''t work. If you choose the wrong one, you will be punished!"


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly. He seemed to have heard something different in Zhao''s words.


    According to the truth, this person only needs to have ability. As for character, as long as it is not too bad, who dares to mess with Qin Guozhu? Such people believe that Longteng group should have a large number of people to use, but now they seem to be determined to let him choose people. What other purpose do they have in doing so?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who is in deep thought, Zhao just smiles and Xu Wen is drinking tea there, but he doesn''t say a word. They really have other purposes. It depends on whether Xu Shaotang can understand the deep meaning.


    Not only Xu Shaotang, but also Xu Wenzheng is now in deep meditation. His constant experience in shopping malls makes him feel that this matter is not as simple as it seems. There must be a deep meaning in appointing the Xu family to choose people, but he can''t think of the purpose of Qin Guozhu and Zhao Ji for a while.Gradually, the color of doubt in Xu Shaotang''s eyes gradually faded, replaced by a strong smile.


    "I have two candidates now, and you should know each other." Xu Shaotang said to Mr. Zhao with a smile.


    "Oh, yes?" Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s face was full of doubts, master Zhao knew that Xu Shaotang mostly wanted to understand, so he said with a smile: "which two candidates, tell me about them."


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "one is Enoch, the other is Zhou Shudao."


    It''s not clear whether Mr. Zhao knew Zhou Shudao, but Qin Guozhu certainly did.


    "Zhou Shudao?" Zhao Laozi slightly pondered: "is it the person who gives out smart wearable devices to people in need for free?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, as for Enoch, I don''t need to introduce him."


    "That doesn''t need to, Enoch this wench, we that old fellow, which don''t know?" Zhao Laozi said with a smile: "originally, this girl is a good candidate, but your child is still young. If you want her to go, it''s estimated that she doesn''t want to, and she says we are not human!"


    "How about Zhou Shudao?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Mr. Zhao nodded slightly and said, "let''s make a tentative decision for him first. I''ll look back and observe Lao Qin for a while. Don''t tell him about this."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know anything until you decide." Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "but I don''t know what Lao Zhou means here."


    Mr. Zhao said with a smile, "if he is really keen on charity, I don''t think he will refuse."

 Chapter 1194

    After the chat, Xu Shaotang originally intended to stay with Mr. Zhao for a meal at the Xu''s house, but Mr. Zhao seemed to have other arrangements, so he left after saying goodbye to them.


    After Zhao left, Xu Wen leaned over and asked Xu Shaotang curiously, "do you see their intention?"


    He has been in the shopping mall for so many years, but he has not seen the intention of Qin Guozhu and Zhao Laozi. Looking at Xu Shaotang, he seems to have seen it, which makes him curious. Isn''t this guy always not interested in business affairs? How can he react so quickly?


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I see it."


    "Tell me, what are they trying to do?" Xu Wenzheng looks at Xu Shaotang curiously, but he doesn''t think he can see it.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "what else can we do? Set up a model."


    "Setting a model? What model should we set up? " Xu Wenzheng asked.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang explained, "set me up as a model of charity and call on more people to participate in this matter."


    When Xu Shaotang said this, Xu Wenzheng immediately understood that Zhao Ji and Qin Guozhu wanted to establish Xu Shaotang as a charity enthusiast through this event. Although the Xu family has been doing this work all these years, its influence is not big after all. If the matter of Zongheng group is settled, it will be reported wantonly and the impact of this matter will be obvious The impact will also be maximized.


    Mr. Zhao Ji has been keen on charity all these years, but we all know more or less about the background of Longteng. If Longteng''s people are in charge of the newly established company, it will make people think that this is an official action, and Qin Guozhu''s identity is there. In addition, Zongheng group was originally an industry of the Qin family, if Qin Guozhu arranged people to come Management, more or less, will give people a sense of show. Therefore, Qin Guozhu is more suitable for supervision than management.


    In this way, Xu Shaotang became the best candidate.


    Now Xu Shaotang''s influence is also great, and he is not an official. If this happens, with the help of Xu Shaotang''s own influence and the above appropriate publicity, Xu Shaotang will soon become a well-known charity figure, and those families who have a good relationship with Xu Shaotang, or those who want to get close to Xu''s family, will naturally invest in it It''s a matter of time.


    In this way, more and more people will be affected, so as to maximize the progress of charity. Moreover, Qin Guozhu sent people to supervise the funds, and no one will doubt the authenticity of these huge undertakings.


    "How thoughtful of them Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "so ah, this is the gap of vision. If I were to do this, at most, it would be to maximize the funds of this company, which was born for charity, for charity. It is impossible to enlarge its influence to this extent."


    No matter Qin Guozhu or Zhao Ji, they all come into contact with people at the top level. Naturally, their horizons are much wider than those of Xu Wenzheng. Therefore, their way of thinking about things will try their best to look at the overall situation rather than limited to one place.


    This is a gap of vision, not money.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "they also want to make this charity get more attention and attention through this matter. After all, this matter can not be changed by one or two people alone, and can only be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people step by step! By the way, I just sent out our branch office in Beijing without permission. Won''t you scold me? "


    "You should scold me for that Xu Wenzheng glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "in your eyes, you old man, I love money so much? If someone else dares to send out the industry with tens of billions of yuan, I still can''t bear to have a branch? As long as our family is well, how about sending out the whole flourishing age? "


    Today, the status of the Xu family no longer needs to rely on money to improve. In their eyes, money is actually a number.


    As long as Xu Shaotang lives for one day, the status of the Xu family will not change much!


    For example, in fact, many families have more money than those big families in Beijing, but their status can never be compared with those big families. Why? It''s a question of inside information!


    If the Xu family wants to improve their status, the most important thing is to expand their own inside information. However, the status of the Xu family is a little high now, which is not a good thing. Therefore, it is unnecessary for the Xu family to expand their inside information. On the contrary, Xu Shaotang has always asked the Xu family to maintain the status quo and not to expand any more. The expansion is too much and there is not enough inside information In the end, we can''t escape the word "destruction".


    Looking at Xu Wenzheng''s appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "of course, I don''t mean that. This flourishing age is also your lifetime''s hard work. Now you have to nod your head to send out the branch office in Beijing, don''t you?"


    "Give it away, give it away, and use it for charity. It''s like accumulating some virtue for you." Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "although I don''t know what you are doing outside all day long, I guess you are killing a lot of people. Whether they should or shouldn''t be killed, killing too many evils is not a good thing after all."Although Xu Wenzheng and his wife have never been concerned about Xu Shaotang''s affairs, their hearts are like a mirror. Fang LAN has always believed in Buddhism. In her heart, she doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to kill too many people, but she also knows that Xu Shaotang''s killing is also a helpless move, so she has never said anything, just often repents for Xu Shaotang in front of the Buddha statue.


    Listening to Xu Wenzheng''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ll try my best to control it in the future."


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang knew that his road was doomed to be full of killing. However, it was impossible to say this to Xu Wenzheng. He could only say some words of relief to him.


    "Well, I know you have a sense of propriety." Xu Wenzheng nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Xu Shaotang with the eyes of the school entrance examination, and asked: "you say, how does Mr. Qin divide the Zongheng group?"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said, "it involves some top technology businesses. I think they should be merged into Longteng group. As for others, I don''t know how to divide them."


    He can only guess so much. As for how to divide it, it depends on Qin Guozhu''s meaning.


    "I think so, too." Xu Wenzheng smile, suddenly and long sigh, said: "for the country and the people of these four words, Qin always really do it!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and murmured: "it''s just a pity that Qin Zongheng..."

 Chapter 1195

    While father and son were chatting there, compassion came in.


    "Dad, Shaotang!" Compassion smiles and greets them.


    Xu Wenzheng answered with a smile, then patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "you talk. I''ll go out for a walk. Some little guys are not at home. I''m really at leisure, old man."


    Fang LAN took a few little guys to Lin Yunong''s side early in the morning. Lured by Xu Wenzheng''s good tea, Lin Yunong and his wife have settled down in Tianhai completely. If they didn''t come to Xu''s house to see these little guys every day, Fang LAN or Xu Wenzheng would take a few little guys to sit down. Anyway, the two families are not far apart, so they would be walking.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and nods to Xu Wenzheng.


    After Xu Wenzheng left, Xu Shaotang''s hand naturally took pity''s waist, causing pity''s white eyes.


    "I heard that master Zhao has come to Tianhai?" Pitifully leaning against Xu Shaotang''s arms, he asked with a smile.


    knew how to understand this matter. Xu Shaotang did not need to ask more questions. Tian Hai was filled with eyes for pity. Zhao did not deliberately hide her whereabouts. She knew it was nothing more than normal.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "he just left our house. If you come here earlier, you can still meet him."


    "In that case, do you know what Mr. Zhao is doing in Tianhai?" Pity asked again.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t ask him about it." Xu Shaotang shook his head, suddenly looked at pity in surprise and asked, "how, do you know?"


    See pity heart this appearance, obviously is in front of him "show off"!


    Pity heart smiles and shakes his head, way: "I don''t know, but I know, Zhao Laozi before sent to charity hospital there to see."


    "You said it!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, and then tells Lianxin what Mr. Zhao came to talk to him about.


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s story, Lianxin was shocked by Qin Guozhu''s great writing. After a long time, she sighed and said, "it''s hard to find a few people who can have the courage of Mr. Qin in this world."


    "Indeed Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, then said: "by the way, you also arrange for someone to investigate Lao Zhou. Although I can trust Lao Zhou''s character, if we really let Lao Zhou preside over this matter, we still have to have a comprehensive understanding of him. We must not make any mistakes on him, otherwise we can really be sorry for Lao Qin''s hard work."


    He has a lot of contact with Zhou Shudao, but if you think about it carefully, he hasn''t really investigated Zhou Shudao.


    No matter how much he recognized Zhou Shudao before, in this matter, we should make sure that Zhou Shudao is really as he knows.


    This procedure, in addition to the people who really know the root and the bottom, everyone has to go. Even Mr. Zhao will send people to investigate, but he can''t fall behind. As long as the right people are selected, the impact of this matter may be very far-reaching, and it will be of great benefit to the Xia state!


    "Well, I''ll arrange a detailed investigation of him right away."


    Lianxin stands up from Xu Shaotang''s arms and plans to arrange a thorough investigation of Zhou Shudao when her phone rings suddenly.


    Seeing the number displayed on the phone, he frowned slightly and quickly connected the phone.


    After getting through the phone, he just said a few words. Pitiful heart''s phone suddenly slipped from his hand. Seeing that pitiful heart''s phone was about to fall to the ground, the quick eyed Xu Shaotang quickly reached out to catch her phone, grabbed pitiful heart and asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, tears gushed out of his heart like the flood of breaking the dike, and then rushed out of the door like crazy.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what happened to Lianxin, but seeing Lianxin like this, he can''t rest assured and quickly follow up. At this time, Lianxin has already run to the garage.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang a will pity heart pull, full of worry asked.


    Look at the tears on Lianxin''s face, how can he let Lianxin drive safely.


    "Mabo..."


    Pity heart full with cry cavity said two words, then lie prone in Xu Shaotang''s arms burst into tears.


    When Xu Shaotang heard Lianxin''s words, he suddenly jumped in his heart. If he could make Lianxin cry like this, I''m afraid Mabo would not be able to.


    Xu Shaotang took pity in his arms, stroked her back and said, "don''t worry, we''ll rush there now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang would blow a loud whistle. When Xiao Lan appeared, he immediately held Lian''s heart and went to Xiao Lan''s back.


    The pity flying in the sky lies in Xu Shaotang''s arms and sobs constantly. The tears in her eyes are like broken beads. No matter how Xu Shaotang wipes them for her, her face is always covered with crystal tears.


    He knew how deeply pity felt for mAb. For quite a long time, mAb was the closest person to pity. Even though Lianxin had found her own happiness, her feelings for mAb had never changed. Maybe in her heart, she had already regarded mAb as her father."When I came here, he was still fine. Why How come all of a sudden... "


    Pitiful heart lying in Xu Shaotang''s arms, sobbing, that intermittent cry, hear Xu Shaotang heart a burst of pain, he also don''t know how to comfort pitiful heart, can only hold pitiful heart tightly in his arms, let her know, no matter what happens, have their own side with her.


    Xiaolan''s speed is very fast. In less than ten minutes, Xu Shaotang and Lianxin have arrived at the hunter''s club.


    Before Xiaolan is fully landing, Xu Shaotang jumps down from his back with pity, and then rushes into the hunter''s club like a whirlwind.


    "Xu Shao, miss!"


    Seeing the pity held by Xu Shaotang, Xie an anxiously waits at the door to greet him.


    Tears blurred pity gently pushed Xu Shaotang, indicating that Xu Shaotang put himself down, even the tears on his face have no time to wipe, then quickly rushed to Mabo''s room.


    Looking at the figure of pity heart, Xu Shaotang sighed a little, nodded to Xie an gently, and asked: "how is Ma Bo?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t be..." Xie an shook his head with a sad face and said gravely: "actually, Shifu, he fainted once a few days ago, but he didn''t let me tell Miss. Not long ago, he fainted again. He knew that he couldn''t make it this time, so he asked me to call Miss..."


    Hearing Xie an''s words, Xu Shaotang sighed bitterly, patted Xie an on the shoulder and said slowly, "go ahead and do your work first. I''ll go in and have a look at his old man. Alas..."

 Chapter 1196

    With a heavy heart, Xu Shaotang slowly pushed open the door of Mabo''s room.


    The cry of pitying heart constantly reverberated in his ears. Ma Bo, who was lying on the bed, looked much older. His face no longer had the look of the past, but became an ordinary old man in twilight.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang pushing the door in, Ma Bo raised his body slightly and cried weakly: "Xu Shao..."


    Xu Shaotang quickly walked over and squatted down beside Mabo''s bed next to Lianxin, smiling and nodding to him.


    "Mabel, you''ll be fine. You''ll get better!" Pity seized Mabo''s bony hand tightly, and the tears in his eyes fell on Mabo''s hand drop by drop.


    Mabo raised his hand slightly to wipe the tears from his eyes, but his body was so weak that it was so difficult to raise his hand.


    Finally, Mabo raised his hand and gently wiped the tears from his eyes with his bony hand. But just as he wiped them away, the tears in his eyes burst out again and instantly wet the back of his thin hand.


    Ma Bo still kept a slight smile on his face. He gently shook his head and said to pity with a smile: "Miss, don''t cry. I can see that miss can find her happiness again. I''m satisfied."


    Compassionate heart tightly grasped Mabo''s hand, choked and said: "as long as you get better, I will never cry again."


    "The old slave is afraid of death and can''t agree to the young lady''s request." Mabo shook his head with a smile and said weakly, "I know my health. I''m afraid I can''t make it this time. Miss, I must take good care of myself. I can''t be with you any more."


    Mabel has long been indifferent to life and death. Before, he could not die because he was afraid that if he died, no one would be able to protect compassion.


    But now, Lianxin has found her happiness, and Xu Shaotang has enough ability to protect her. In the future, with Xu Shaotang to protect her safety, Mabo will be completely relieved.


    Hearing Ma Bo''s words, he shook his head desperately and roared with a kind of overbearing tone: "you must persist! I command you to hold on


    Mabel smiles. He can''t accept the command of compassion.


    Ma Bo did not take the command of compassion, but turned his eyes to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Ma Bo''s eyes, Xu Shaotang quickly got closer, looked at Ma Bo with a heavy heart, and slowly said, "don''t worry, I will take good care of her and won''t let anyone bully her."


    Even if Mabel didn''t say anything to him, he knew what Mabel would say.


    If there are people in the world that Mabo can''t let go of, Xu Shaotang can''t think of anyone else except pity.


    When talking, Xu Shaotang gently put his finger on Mabo''s hand. This is the first time that he used his genuine Qi to investigate Mabo''s physical condition. After this investigation, Xu Shaotang was shocked, and then looked at Mabo in consternation.


    Ma Bo''s body is full of holes. Xu Shaotang now knows that Ma Bo''s body is seriously damaged, and even the meridians of his whole body have shrunk!


    Feeling that Xu Shaotang is using his true Qi to investigate his body, Mabo knows that his physical condition can''t hide it from Xu Shaotang. He says with a frank smile: "they are all old problems. Originally, he wanted to stick to it for a while, but his body is not competitive. He really can''t stick to it."


    "Are these injuries left by your protection and compassion over the years?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ma Bo with a slight move. If his guess is correct, I don''t know how many attacks he helped Lianxin block.


    To tell you the truth, it''s a miracle that Mabel''s body can persist up to now! Although he didn''t know the medical skills, Xu Shaotang also knew that Mabo was really immortal this time, and his physical function almost completely stopped. It was all caused by those old injuries over the years. Now all these old injuries broke out, and his physiological function was completely exhausted in an instant.


    "I''m over seventy years old, and it''s time to go to the earth." Ma Bo smiles and doesn''t admit Xu Shaotang''s words, but Xu Shaotang knows through his smile that his guess is completely correct, but maybe Ma Bo doesn''t want pity to feel guilty, so he talks about him.


    Pitiful heart desperately shakes his head, crying: "you''re gone, what can I do later? When I am sad, who will comfort me? Who do I go to when I wake up from a nightmare? "


    Looking at the tears in Lianxin''s eyes, Mabo gently shakes his head, slowly pulls out his hand which is grasped by Lianxin, and then takes Lianxin''s hand and puts her hand in Xu Shaotang''s.


    "Xu Shao, I''ll give you the young lady. I''ll trouble you to take care of her later. Even if I''m in the spring, I''ll pray for you and the young lady." Ma Bo''s eyes showed the look of memory, as if he saw Qin Zongheng hand over the pity hand to his hand.


    At that time, Gu''s family was slaughtered by Xia Jiuli. Qin Zongheng arranged for people to fight to save him and Lianxin. After his injury recovered, Qin Zongheng personally handed Lianxin''s hand to him and let him leave the capital with Lianxin.This scene is so familiar!


    Today, he once again handed over the hand of compassion to another person. He believes that this hand is more powerful than his own and can bring compassion real happiness.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were slightly moist. He tightly held pity''s hand, which was wet with tears. He solemnly said, "don''t worry, I will make her happy!"


    "I believe Xu Shao''s words Mabel nodded with a smile. There was no fear of death on his face, only a relaxed look.


    For so many years, he has been protecting Lianxin from the wind and rain. He is already tired. Now, he can have a good rest.


    Death is not a terrible thing. The most terrible thing is not to achieve his wish before death. Fortunately, all his wishes have been achieved. He can go to Jiuquan to meet Qin Zongheng and his family.


    Smile in Mabel''s face gradually diffuse, gradually, he felt his eyes have begun to blur, consciousness also began to fade.


    "Take care, miss..." Mabel''s voice is extremely weak, the smile on his face gradually solidified, and finally completely settled there.


    And his hand in the hands of Xu Shaotang and Lianxin also dropped abruptly. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t show any pain, and his face was always a smile of satisfaction.


    Looking at Mabo''s hand, he fell on Mabo''s bed and cried out: "Mabo..."


    As soon as he yelled out, he fainted

 Chapter 1197

    "Are you awake?"


    When he wakes up, Xu Shaotang looks tender and concerned.


    Her hand was also held by Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang''s hand was so warm, which injected a warm current into her sad heart.


    Xu Shaotang gently stroked the messy hair in front of his forehead and said tenderly, "life, aging, illness and death are natural laws. No one can change them. Don''t be too sad. Mabo is walking peacefully! In the future, let me take care of you instead of him. Everyone in our family will treat you like Mabel. "


    He wanted compassion not to be sad, but even he knew it was impossible.


    A person who has been with him for more than 20 years and sheltered himself from the wind and rain for more than 20 years has gone. Apart from being a man with a heart of stone, how can he not be sad?


    It was the first time that he had seen her so sad since he knew her. Even when she was paying homage to her family, she had never been so sad.


    He didn''t know how to comfort her, and he couldn''t comfort her. He could only give her more love, and let her feel that besides Mabo, there were many people like Mabo caring for her.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang this is not beautiful love words, pity heart gently closed his eyes, tears again down the corner of her eyes, that pair of pear with rain look, see Xu Shaotang heart a burst of pain.


    "Shaotang, please call Xie an for me." Pity slightly shrugged shoulders, obviously deliberately suppress their hearts of grief.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, patted gently on the back of pity heart, and walked out of the room slowly.


    Xu Shao''an and Fang Shao''an soon come together.


    "What can I do for you, miss?" Xie an looked at the pity lying on the bed with his eyes closed. His eyes turned red slightly. It seemed that he had just cried.


    Pitifully, he closed his eyes tightly, opened his slightly cracked lips, and said: "go to order a good coffin, prepare a set of filial piety clothes for me, and I will take Mabo back to the capital for burial..."


    Ma Bo''s body sheltered him from the wind and rain. Now that Ma Bo, who had no children, died, she put on a mourning for Ma Bo. This is the last thing she can do for Ma Bo.


    Listening to compassion, Xu Shaotang sighed and said to Xie an, "help me prepare a set of filial piety clothes, too..."


    Although Mabo is not related to him, and he doesn''t have much contact with mabeping, he should be worthy of Xu Shaotang''s love for him!


    Xie an looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then nodded slowly: "if Miss has no other orders, I will go down to prepare."


    "Wait!" Pity called Xie an, who was ready to go down and prepare for Mabo''s future affairs, and said powerlessly: "ask people to focus on Zhou Shudao. The more detailed the investigation, the better!"


    "Zhou Shudao?" Xie an puzzled looking at pity heart, obviously do not understand why pity heart to check this person.


    "Don''t ask why, just do it. I''m going to deal with the affairs for Mabo. You can just stare at it. If you have the result, you can directly feed it back to me or Shaotang."


    Although Lianxin was in a sad mood because of Mabo''s affair, she still didn''t forget what Xu Shaotang asked her to do. It''s just that she has no energy or mood to stare at it in person now.


    Xie an nodded, bowed to compassion and said, "I''ll arrange it now, miss. Master is walking peacefully. Don''t be too sad. Take care of your body. Master doesn''t want to see you like this even when you are in Jiuquan."


    "Well, I know! Go ahead. Don''t worry about me. Go ahead and do your business... " Pity is full of tired wave, the face of the color of sadness how also can''t open.


    When Xie an left the room, Xu Shaotang went over and lifted up her pitiful heart, which was lying on the bed. She gently held her in her arms and whispered, "have a good rest. Everything will pass slowly. I still like to see you happy."


    Ma Bo''s departure takes away the last link between compassion and caring for the family. Later, compassion really has no relatives in caring for the family. The people of Xu family are her relatives.


    Pitiful heart put his head on Xu Shaotang''s arms, feeling Xu Shaotang''s strong heartbeat, full of fatigue said: "Shaotang, thank you!"


    Xu Shaotang gave a smile, stroked the touching cheek of pity heart and asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Thank you for being with me at this time. Thank you for not letting me face the sad news of Mabel''s leaving alone. Thank you for letting me have a warm home." At the moment, the pity is completely gone. The Queen''s posture is more like an injured baby, looking for the comfort in Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    Looking at the pity that had never been so fragile, Xu Shaotang was full of heartache in his heart. He picked up pity''s cheek and said slowly, "do you want to talk about this between the family? You see, you''ve done a lot for me and broken my heart for my family. When did I thank you? As a family, we should support and help each other. Don''t say that again. "Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the pity heart lying in his arms nodded slightly.


    Xu Shaotang bowed his head and gave a kiss on his face full of tears. He asked, "are you going to bury Ma Boan in the tomb of Gu''s family?"


    When he heard that Lianxin wanted to take Mabo back to the capital for burial, he had already guessed it. Now he just confirmed his guess to Lianxin.


    Pity nodded slightly and said, "he is our family man and my relative. If you bury him there, he will not be alone."


    "Well, I''ll make arrangements later. I''ll take Mabel''s coffin there by helicopter myself."


    There are helicopters in the security company, which are now in use.


    Pitiful heart slightly raised his head, opened his red and swollen eyes, met Xu Shaotang''s concerned eyes, and gave him a kiss on his lips.


    Two lips separate, pity heart is full of gratitude looking at Xu Shaotang, light voice way: "thank you!"


    "Again!" Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and gently scratched his pitiful nose. He said with a smile, "I''ve said it all. Don''t say such things in the future. I should do it for Mabo."


    Let alone that Mabo has guarded compassion for him for so many years, even if Mabo is not guarding compassion, such a righteous servant deserves Xu Shaotang''s respect. In this world of weak human feelings, there are really not many people who can do Mabo.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s doting eyes, his pitiful face flushed slightly. He buried his head in Xu Shaotang''s warm arms again and murmured, "no, I won''t speak any more. I''ll just keep it in mind..."

 Chapter 1198

    One day later, Xu Shaotang and Lian Xin put Ma Bo''s body into a good nanmu coffin, and then personally piloted a helicopter to transport the coffin containing Ma Bo''s body to Gu family''s mass grave.


    Xu Shaotang alone removed Mabo''s coffin from the helicopter. Looking at the desolate and gloomy mass grave in front of him, looking at some pitiful hearts, he asked, "where will Mabo be buried?"


    Although Ma Bo''s coffin is very heavy, in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, this weight is nothing at all. If it is not for showing respect, he can lift it with one hand.


    Compassion did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but slowly went to his parents'' grave, and stopped his eyes in front of his parents'' grave for a long time. Then he pointed to the place near his parents'' grave and choked slightly: "bury him here."


    This position is almost the same as the grave of compassionate parents.


    From the burial place that Lianxin chose for Mabo, we can see Mabo''s position in Lianxin, which is not inferior to her parents'' position.


    Although her parents gave birth to her, Mabo accompanied her through the most difficult years and gave her the care of her parents. It''s necessary to bury Mabo in this position.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, put Ma Bo''s coffin down, looked at pity and said, "you go to the side to have a rest, I''ll dig it."


    Pitiful heart slightly shook his head, stepped into the helicopter, took out a shovel from the helicopter, silently walked to Xu Shaotang, looked up at Xu Shaotang, said: "Shaotang, don''t help me, let me dig the home behind for Mabo."


    She looks at Xu Shaotang with a look of prayer. She is really afraid that Xu Shaotang will help her. She can''t help Xu Shaotang''s love. She is afraid that as soon as Xu Shaotang refuses, her heart can''t help Xu Shaotang''s love, so she gives up the last chance to do something for Mabo.


    Looking at pitiful heart with praying eyes, Xu Shaotang sighed slightly, nodded slowly and said, "OK, I''ll be here with you."


    He also knew that Lian wanted to do something for Mabel. Although it was the same for him or for him to do these things, if he did it by himself, it would make his heart feel better. It''s just a little slower.


    Pitiful heart nodded slightly, silently took the shovel to the open space, and then began to dig up without saying a word.


    This kind of physical work is obviously not suitable for compassion. It''s just a short time. Her forehead is already covered with beads of sweat, which fall down her forehead. Xu Shaotang can''t tell whether it''s sweat or tears on her face.


    Even so, compassion did not stop, still quietly shovel the earth on the ground.


    Looking at Lianxin struggling to wave the shovel in his hand, Xu Shaotang felt a slight pain in his heart. He remembered the scene that Lianxin dug out the pit in front of her parents'' grave to bury Xiayu''s head. She was still so stubborn and stubborn.


    In the time of pitying heart digging, Xu Shaotang goes to the grave of the alcoholic madman again and silently pulls out the weeds on the grave for the alcoholic madman.


    At this time, her hands were soaked with blood for more than two hours.


    Xu Shaotang painfully grabbed pity heart that is full of blood bubble hand, heavy sigh, way: "the rest of the things to me, don''t refuse! Mabel is your relative and mine. I want to do something for him, too! "


    Feel the overbearing eyes of Xu Shaotang, pity heart warm, she eventually did not refuse Xu Shaotang''s good intentions, gently nodded to Xu Shaotang, and then quietly went to the side.


    Xu Shaotang put Mabo''s coffin into the pit, and then quickly covered it with soil. Ten minutes later, Mabo''s tomb was simply repaired.


    Until this time, Xu Shaotang put down his shovel and went to Lianxin''s side. He grabbed Lianxin''s hand full of blood bubbles: "I''ll cut the blood bubbles on your hand first. It may hurt a little. Bear it."


    Pity heart reluctantly to Xu Shaotang squeeze out a smile, nodded: "it''s OK, I can''t help it."


    Xu Shaotang carries his true Qi and carefully cuts the blood bubble in Lianxin''s hand. From beginning to end, Lianxin doesn''t even frown.


    After cutting the blood bubble on her hand, Xu Shaotang slowly transfers his true Qi to Lianxin''s hand. Under the action of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, Lianxin''s hands full of blood stains are not so painful. Moreover, Lianxin can feel the slight fever in her hands. She knows that it is the symptom of her wound healing.


    For the magic of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, compassion has long been familiar with it. After taking a deep look at Xu Shaotang, she gently kisses him on the cheek.


    There is no need to say too much between them, a kiss is enough.


    After burying Ma Boan, they looked at the mass grave in front of them and fell into silence.


    All the masters and servants of Gu family are here. In the future, there will be no gu Qing in the world.


    The cold wind made pity''s hair a little messy. Her eyes swept through the mass grave and shed tears for the last time in her life.Xu Shaotang gently took pity on her, put her head on her shoulder and said in a soft voice, "I''ll find someone to stand the tombstone for them."


    In those days, because Xia Jiuli was worried that he would take the graves of Gu''s family to vent his anger after killing Gu''s family, most of Gu''s mass graves did not have tombstones. Even the tombstones of pity''s parents were just a small sign. Now Xia Jiuli''s threat has been lifted. Xu Shaotang wants to set up the tombstones of Gu''s family to do what he can for Gu''s family .


    Pity heart slightly shook his head and said: "let them be here quietly."


    Since pitiful heart opposes, Xu Shaotang also no longer says much, just softly says to pitiful heart: "go, let''s go home!"


    Xu Shaotang put the word "go home" very seriously. He was reminding Lianxin that she was not without a family. She still had the Xu family and loved her deeply.


    Pitiful heart gently raised his head, looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes full of tenderness, said: "I want to..."


    "What do you want to do?" Looking at the pitiful heart, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "I want to go to Guyuan..." Pity eyes swept the anger again, and then turned their eyes to the direction of Gu Yuan.


    Xu Shaotang just said the word "go home", which reminds her of her former home. Although it has become a lake, it is her former home after all. Maybe she will seldom come to the capital in the future. She wants to see her former home before returning to Tianhai.


    She hopes that she will leave all her pain in Gu Yuan, and then unload all her burden and return to Xu''s home.


    One is the home for the first half of one''s life, the other is the home for the second half of one''s life. This time, it should be the end of it.

 Chapter 1199

    Xu Shaotang could guess what Lian was thinking, nodded slightly and said, "well, let''s go now and see Qin Zongheng. I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    After helping Lianxin to the helicopter, Xu Shaotang directly takes Lianxin to Guyuan.


    Since Qin Zongheng was buried in Gu Yuan, Xu Shaotang has not come to Gu Yuan for a long time.


    In more than two years, Gu''s garden has changed a lot. Without Qin Zongheng''s special staff to take care of it, Gu''s garden is full of weeds everywhere. Even outside the small courtyard where he used to come to rub his food, there are circles of weeds. The severe winter makes those weeds wither and yellow one after another. Gu Yuan, once a beautiful garden, now seems to be in decline.


    The helicopter stops in the open space of Gu Yuan. From a distance, Xu Shaotang sees Lao Mo fishing alone by the lake.


    He saw Lao Mo, and so did pity.


    From the helicopter down the pity heart slowly to Xu Shaotang said: "you go to chat with Lao Mo, I walk alone."


    Xu Shaotang also knew that Lian wanted to be quiet. He nodded slightly and said, "be careful. I''ll wait for you in Lao Mo''s place."


    "Well!" Pity nodded and walked silently along the lake.


    Looking at pitiful heart''s lonely figure, Xu Shaotang sighed and walked quickly to Lao mo.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang coming to him, Lao Mo put down his fishing rod, stood up slowly, nodded slightly to Xu Shaotang and asked, "is Xu Shao here to see Mr. Qin?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I haven''t come to see him for a long time. I just want to come here today. I''ll stop by to see him. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How''s your old body?"


    "Thank you very much. It''s very good." Lao Mo smiles a little, then sighs a little, way: "just Mr. Qin is gone, always feel like there is something less here."


    After Qin Zongheng died, Lao Mo stayed here alone to guard the tomb for Qin Zongheng. He didn''t ask for anything in return, just wanted to accompany Qin Zongheng.


    Although it''s just a small matter, we can see how strong Qin Zongheng''s personality charm is. It''s a pity that Qin Zongheng died young.


    Xu Shaotang often thinks that if Qin Zongheng didn''t take the road of no return, maybe the capital would be much more wonderful. When Qin Zongheng was still there, he never felt bored in the capital. Now that Qin Zongheng is gone, it seems that the capital is a lot colder, or there is no one who can compete with him in wisdom and courage.


    "Indeed, I always feel that there is something missing in the capital." Xu Shaotang sighed a little, and asked Lao Mo, "do you have any incense candles here? I''ll go to worship him."


    "Yes, always!"


    Lao Mo nodded and said, "just a moment, I''ll get it for you."


    "Yes, thank you." After thanking old Mo, Xu Shaotang walked to Qin Zongheng''s tomb.


    Unlike other places in Guyuan, the front of Qin Zongheng''s grave is extremely clean and tidy. From the footpath beside the grave, we can see that people should often come to pay homage to Qin Zongheng.


    Although there is no tombstone, it gives people a sense of solemnity. Qin Zongheng''s affairs are still handled by him. Now when he sees Qin Zongheng''s tomb again, his heart is filled with emotion.


    Soon, Mo came with the candle.


    Xu Shaotang took the candle from Lao Mo''s hand and lit it slowly, then bowed deeply to this simple and solemn tomb.


    While they are here to worship Qin Zongheng, two old people come into Xu Shaotang''s sight. Behind them, there are dozens of security personnel. However, after entering Gu Yuan, they let their security personnel stay outside.


    Xu Shaotang looked up and saw that Qin Guozhu and Zhao Jizheng were slowly coming here.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang standing in front of Qin Zongheng''s grave, Qin Guozhu and Zhao Laozi were also slightly stunned, and then quickened their pace to come here.


    "Old Qin, old Zhao!" Xu Shaotang called in a low voice and said hello to them.


    They nodded slightly to Xu Shaotang and Lao Mo, then silently went to Qin Zongheng''s grave, took out a candle from the bag, lit it, and inserted it in front of Qin Zongheng''s and ah Kui''s grave.


    In front of the grave where Qin Zongheng and ah Kui were buried together, Qin Guozhu slowly opened his mouth and said to Xu Shaotang, "accompany us two old men for a walk?"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, followed them and walked slowly along the lake.


    "Thank you for coming to worship him."


    As he walked, Qin Guozhu stopped and turned to Xu Shaotang, who was following him silently.


    Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t say that, Mr. Qin. If you don''t blame me, I will be satisfied."


    No matter how much he and Qin Zongheng sympathize with each other, they can''t change that Qin Zongheng was exposed by him step by step and died. If Qin Guozhu wasn''t a sensible and thoughtful elder, other people would want to revenge him for "killing" his excellent son, right?


    "What do I blame you for?" Qin Guozhu slightly glared at Xu Shaotang and said slowly: "facts have proved that Zongheng is really wrong. He wants to fundamentally solve the problem of Xia breaking the ban with martial arts, but he doesn''t know that there are too many powerful warriors in the world. It''s impossible to solve the problem only by endless killing. In the end, we should let you warriors deal with those martial arts that will threaten our country "I''m not the one who isIn fact, the Mu family is the best example. In the past, the Mu family was so rebellious, but now it''s reconciled with them? There is also Xu Shaotang. Although Xu Shaotang is very strong now, he has never relied on his strong personal strength to do anything out of line and helped them solve a lot of problems.


    Let''s just say that the martial arts in the Kunlun kingdom would have made trouble without the constraints of Xu Shaotang!


    So, the warrior is a double-edged sword, it depends on how you use it! Qin Zongheng was obviously too extreme in his treatment of martial arts.


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head and asked, "do you often come to worship him?"


    Qin Guozhu shook his head and said, "don''t dare to come. This old bone will be hurt once! This time, it''s because he split up the Zongheng group. Although he redeemed some of his sins, he wasted half of his life''s hard work. So come and see him. I hope he knows. Don''t blame me, the old man. "


    "No way." Zhao looked at Qin Guozhu quietly, patted him on the shoulder, and said: "if he would blame you for this, he would not have transferred those technologies to Zhou Shudao at the beginning. This child is a good man and a man with a mind, just a little too extreme."


    "It turns out that all the splendor and splendor have gone to ruin. What''s the best time? Who''s the best home! The morning flies and the evening rolls, the clouds and the green porch, the rain and the wind, the smoke and the painting boat, and the time that the people in Jinping are looking at is very cheap.... "


    Just as they were talking, a babbling voice came to their ears. When they listened carefully, it was the voice of pity. But her Kunqu opera was a piece that Xu Shaotang had never heard.

 Chapter 1200

    The voice was extremely sad, like the voice of pity at the moment.


    "What''s this?"


    Listening to the sad voice of pity heart, Qin Guozhu and Zhao Laozi look at Xu Shaotang at the same time.


    "It''s compassion." Xu Shaotang sighed a little and said, "Mabo has gone. After she and I brought Mabo back for burial, she said we would come here to have a look."


    "Mabel''s gone, too?" Qin Guozhu was slightly stunned, and then with a long sigh, he looked at the pity singing over there, and said slowly: "she has suffered a lot in her life, so don''t let her down."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu with a smile and said, "do you always look at me like that?"


    "It''s true that although you are a romantic boy, you are also a person who values love and righteousness." Qin Guozhu nodded slightly, then pointed to the nearby Qingshi and said, "I''m old and useless. I can''t stand here for a while. Let''s go and sit down with us. I told you to come to the capital, but I just met you. Let''s sit down and have a chat."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed, then followed Qin Guozhu and Zhao Laozi to the next bluestone and sat down.


    Xu Shaotang sedulously sat near the lake, so that he could block some cold wind from the lake for the two old men.


    Qin Guozhu and Zhao Laozi are both human spirits. Looking at the position where Xu Shaotang is sitting, they already know Xu Shaotang''s intention. They look at each other and smile at the same time.


    No matter how strong Xu Shaotang''s strength is, Xu Shaotang has always maintained due respect for these old men. Although they don''t care whether Xu Shaotang respects them or not, it shows that Xu Shaotang never forgets his original intention and doesn''t waste their previous care for Xu Shaotang.


    "The division plan of Zongheng group has come out." After smiling at each other, Qin Guozhu went straight to the main topic and said slowly, "the businesses involving electronics, biotechnology and precision manufacturing are merged into Longteng group. The Qin family only retains the network and a small part of the financial business. The rest are separated and merged with your Xu family''s branch in Beijing."


    Qin Guozhu''s division plan is similar to Xu Shaotang''s expectation, so he didn''t show surprise when he heard Qin Guozhu''s division plan. He just nodded and said, "you two can deal with it. I don''t have any opinions, nor do my family."


    "Well, that''s good." Qin Guozhu nodded slightly and said, "I agree in principle with the person in charge of the merged company that Lao Zhao has given me. In the past two days, I also asked someone to check Zhou Shudao. He is really a person who is keen on charity, but Lao Zhao is a little worried."


    "What is Mr. Zhao worried about?" Xu Shaotang turns to Zhao Ji and asks.


    Mr. Zhao said calmly: "the scale of the company that Zhou Shudao operated before can only be regarded as a small fight. I don''t know if he can control the merged company."


    In the eyes of many people, the company operated by Zhou Shudao has an output value of several hundred million a year. In fact, it is already a medium-sized company. However, in the eyes of Mr. Zhao, a big business tycoon, it is really just a small business. The scale of the company that Xu family and Zongheng group split up for restructuring must be dozens or even hundreds of times that of Zhou Shudao''s current company. This sudden span is so large that Zhou Shudao''s control and his own ability are really a problem.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang can only reluctantly say to Mr. Zhao: "I really don''t know, you know, I''m not interested in business things. If you don''t trust him, you can arrange two people with enough ability to assist him. Anyway, it''s him who pushes to the front."


    "It''s a solution, but it''s not a long-term solution." Mr. Zhao said slowly, "if he doesn''t have enough ability to convince the public, there will be a lot of problems in the newly established company. Let''s have a try first. If he has enough ability, it''s best. If he really can''t, he can only change people."


    "Well, it''s just up to you two. I don''t mind." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    He never cares about business matters. He doesn''t even know the current scale and market value of Shengshi group. Originally, he just needs to borrow his name. He won''t care about other things, and he doesn''t have the ability to care about them.


    Qin Guozhu looked at Xu Shaotang with a wry smile and said, "you are a clean kid! First of all, according to Lao Zhao, the division of Zongheng group has begun, and it should be completed in a few days. After the merger with your Xu family''s branch in Beijing, you should also show up and attend the ribbon cutting ceremony. "


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at them bitterly and asked, "can I not go?"


    He really didn''t like that occasion. He didn''t remember when he took part in that occasion last time. He felt terrible when he stood on the stage and forced out a smile to deal with all kinds of reporters'' questions.


    "What do you say?" Qin Guozhu gave him a white look.


    Looking at Qin Guozhu''s eyes, Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart! Well, I can''t run away!"All right!" Xu Shaotang reluctantly agreed and asked, "when is the cutting ceremony going on?"


    He wants to see the time. If it''s a long time, he will go back to Tianhai first. If it''s just a few days, he will stay in the capital for a few days first, so as to avoid the back and forth.


    "In these days, it should not be more than a week." Mr. Zhao smile, full of emotion said: "Zongheng this child has talent, Zongheng group such a big company, the business of each plate is very clear, segmentation will be very fast, your side first to your capital branch here to say hello."


    If it''s an ordinary company, it will take at least one or two months for such a large-scale division. However, the business of the Zongheng group under the management of Qin Zongheng is almost completely separated, which greatly reduces their division work. That''s why Mr. Zhao said that Qin Zongheng is a talented person.


    Even he, who is in charge of Longteng group, can''t do this.


    Listening to Mr. Zhao''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "no problem. I''ll say hello to them later."


    "Good! Then it''s settled. " Qin Guozhu clapped his hands, took a long breath, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "now let''s talk about other things."


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at Qin Guozhu asked.


    Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "what happened to your father-in-law song Anbang..."

 Chapter 1201

    "Mr. Qin, please forgive me..."


    On hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately knew what Qin Guozhu was going to talk to him. He couldn''t help crying and said, "I really can''t persuade him. If you don''t believe me, go to the people of the Song family to ask. When I came back a few days ago, I threw him into the artificial lake, but he was still like that. What can I do?"


    Do not want to know, Qin Guozhu estimated that he wanted to persuade song Anbang.


    However, he really can''t persuade song Anbang. Song Anbang is now in a dead end. Unless he is willing to turn around and walk out, no one can persuade him.


    If he tried to persuade song Anbang again, he would quarrel with song Anbang, but the result was the same.


    "I''ve heard of that." Qin Guozhu ha ha a smile, way: "this matter also is you kid do come out, however, the effect pour not bad."


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu in surprise, listening to the meaning of Qin Guozhu''s words, it seems that song Anbang''s attitude has changed?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s inquiring eyes, Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "at least, he doesn''t drink too much every day now."


    "So it''s as if I could throw him into the lake." Xu Shaotang touched his head, some embarrassed smile.


    "It does work." Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "so, song Anbang, a stubborn donkey, needs you to grind it well. The truth is that the wicked need to grind it!"


    After that, Qin Guozhu and Zhao could not help laughing.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu with a black face. He dares to be a villain, but is it really useful for him to grind song Anbang?


    "Well, I''ll try my best." Xu Shaotang reluctantly agreed.


    But in his heart, he never thought about how to persuade song Anbang. He knew that he would not agree to come down. Qin Guozhu and Zhao must continue to do ideological work for him. Instead of listening to them nagging in his ears, he might as well agree to come down now and go slow in time.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang agreed, Qin Guozhu didn''t worry about it any more. For a long time, Xu Shaotang gave him the feeling that he was reliable in his work. He didn''t think about Xu Shaotang''s little troubles at all.


    "I heard that someone went to Xu''s house to ask you for trouble a few days ago?" Qin Guozhu asked Xu Shaotang again.


    Xu Shaotang knew that what Qin Guozhu asked was about Jiang Dongli''s going to Xu''s house to find him. He said with a smile to Qin Guozhu, "it''s from Kunlun. It''s over now."


    "It seems that you have gained a lot in Kunlun this year." Qin Guozhu said with a faint smile: "you''ve been in Kunlun for such a long time, and you should know a lot about it. In your judgment, is it possible for us to completely oppose Kunlun?"


    Since they knew the existence of the Kunlun Kingdom, Qin Guozhu and others have never been worried about it. They knew nothing about the Kunlun kingdom before, but now they are a little better. At least Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance know about the Kunlun kingdom.


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s question, Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "the possibility of complete confrontation is not great, but it should bring us a lot of trouble. But don''t worry too much about it. As you said, it''s a matter between us warriors, and it''s also a matter between us and them. Moreover, Kunlun is not as terrible as we think. "


    After entering the realm of Huaxu, Xu Shaotang''s confidence became stronger in the face of Kunlun people.


    There are many experts in Kunlun, but these experts are not without restriction. Just like now, the five families have sent people to guard the entrance and exit of Kunlun. Ordinary people dare not break through the blockade of the five families directly, which also prevents a large number of experts from pouring into the secular world, thus helping them reduce some troubles.


    "Don''t worry, OK? I don''t want to worry about it Qin Guozhu sighed a little and said slowly: "we are born to worry about our lives! However, looking at your confidence, I feel more confident. Fortunately, you people didn''t die under the control of Zongheng. We can count on you people when we encounter these things. "


    "That''s all we have to do." When Qin Guozhu said that, Xu Shaotang was a little embarrassed and said with a bitter smile: "in fact, it''s something we''ve caused ourselves. We''ve been looking for trouble for you all day, so it''s up to us to deal with it. If we can''t deal with it properly, we''ll be dead to blame."


    In any case, the boundary of the Kunlun kingdom was destroyed by mu Tiance, who had no intention to destroy it at the beginning, which gave the people of the Kunlun kingdom a chance to come out.


    The reason why mu Tiance went to Kunlun was that he and mu Tiance were deceived by Xiaozhi. Therefore, Kunlun''s affairs have something to do with him anyway.


    As a man, Xu Shaotang may not be a good man, but at least he is a brave man. Since it is their fault, they should solve these problems.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s sincere appearance, Qin Guozhu nodded happily and said with a smile, "let''s deal with the Kunlun world. We are all behind you!""Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded solemnly.


    After finishing his business, Mr. Zhao said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "go to my place in the evening."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Mr. Zhao in surprise and said, "what do you want from me? Or you can say it here. "


    "Why, you can''t go to my place if you have nothing to do?" Mr. Zhao raised his head and glared at Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile, "you are always wandering around the capital, but you don''t come to me. Since you don''t come, only the old man will invite you."


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "it''s Ma Bo who just left. He''s in a low mood. I want to be with her."


    Although they are talking here, the babbling voice of pitiful heart is still constantly coming into their ears. Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand Kunqu Opera, but he can also hear the sadness in pitiful heart, so he wants to be with pitiful heart, so that she can feel her love for her.


    Besides, although he and Mr. Zhao had been dealing with each other for a period of time when they were in England, they did not have much in common. He would find it boring to go to Mr. Zhao.


    After thinking about it, Zhao finally nodded and said, "then you can accompany her well. Come to me when you are free."


    "OK, anyway, I''m always here in the capital. There''s always a chance." Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile.


    After chatting with Xu Shaotang, Qin Guozhu and Zhao Laozi stood up and said slowly, "let''s go first. If you have something to do, please contact us at any time."

 Chapter 1202

    Five or six days later, the part separated from Zongheng group and Xu''s branch in Beijing completed the nominal merger. After the merger, there must be a lot of work to be carried out. However, the press conference was held as scheduled. The new company was named Rende group, and Zhou Shudao readily accepted the new job. As for his own company, it was completely handed over to his wife Take care of it.


    After a few days of recovery, compassion finally eased from the sad news of Mabo''s death. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s slow driving, he said with a smile: "are you so afraid of this kind of occasion?"


    She knew that Xu Shaotang deliberately drove slowly, just wanted to rush to the scene of the press conference. If it wasn''t for Qin Guozhu and Zhao Ji''s instructions, he would not have come to such an occasion.


    Xu Shaotang can almost say that he drives at the speed of a snail. When he hears the words of compassion, he says with a bitter smile: "I''m really afraid. It''s very bad for people standing on the stage waiting for all kinds of people to ask all kinds of questions. Moreover, even if you''re upset, you have to force out a smiling face. If you have a temper, you have to hide it. You feel like you have a mask on your face at any time I hate this kind of occasion the most


    The compassion in the co pilot''s seat covered his mouth and said, "then you have to seize the time. If you delay the business, Mr. Qin, they will talk about you in your ear."


    "Don''t worry, I''m counting the time." Xu Shaotang continued to drive slowly with a smile.


    In his opinion, it''s better to sit in the car with Lianxin and chat for a while at this time. He plans to show his face casually, simply say a few words and leave. The later things will be dealt with by Zhou Shudao.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang is slowly shaking here, but Zhou Shudao in the capital international hotel is in a hurry. He keeps looking at the time on his watch, and makes several phone calls to Xu Shaotang, all of which are turned off. Seeing that the time of the press conference is coming, Xu Shaotang''s shadow is not seen.


    "Don''t worry, the boy won''t stand up since he promised."


    Compared with Zhou Shudao, who is so anxious that he turns round and round, Mr. Zhao has a light face. He believes that Xu Shaotang will not break his appointment and will arrive on time. However, it is impossible for Xu Shaotang to arrive ahead of time.


    Sitting next to Mr. Zhao is Qin Qianyu who always keeps smiling. Qin Qianyu''s appearance doesn''t change much, but his eyebrows are more mature.


    Looking at Mr. Zhao''s lighthearted look, Zhou Shudao couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He also believed that Xu Shaotang would not break his appointment, but he didn''t see Xu Shaotang. His heart was always hanging. He was also the first time to operate such a large-scale company as Ren De. It was impossible to say that he was not nervous.


    These people at the scene, drag one out at random, and their wealth is far above him. What''s more, Mr. Zhao, a big business tycoon, is here. He doesn''t want to make a joke when he takes part in such a big scene for the first time.


    "Mr. Zhao, please take a seat with Miss Qin. I''ll go outside again." Zhou Shudao looked at the time on his watch. After all, he couldn''t help it. He said to Mr. Zhao and Qin in a hurry.


    Mr. Zhao took a look at the anxious Zhou Shudao, shook his head slightly and said, "those who achieve great things need Mount Tai to collapse in front of them, and their faces will not change! Have you ever thought that if Xu Shaotang doesn''t come, the press conference won''t be held? What you have to do is not to rush around here, but to make an emergency plan for what may happen, so as not to be caught off guard when things happen. "


    Mr. Zhao''s words are not light, obviously with the taste of teaching Zhou Shudao.


    This is not that he is dissatisfied with Zhou Shudao, but that he is teaching Zhou Shudao to do things. If ordinary people ask him to say this, he may not be willing to say it.


    Listening to Mr. Zhao''s words, the anxious color on Zhou Shudao''s face gradually faded away. After carefully reflecting on Mr. Zhao''s words, he gradually showed a clear look in his eyes.


    "Thank you for your instruction, Shudao!" Zhou Shudao bent down and bowed to master Zhao.


    He knew that Mr. Zhao was instructing him. The gap between him and Mr. Zhao was not a single bit, and it could not be changed in a day. But Mr. Zhao''s willingness to instruct him was enough to make him feel very honored.


    Mr. Zhao said with a smile: "you have a good understanding, but you just lack some experience. Such a big company will depend on you to take charge of it in the future. You should gradually improve yourself."


    It''s true that there are not many businessmen like Zhou Shudao who are keen on charity and know how to be grateful these days, so Mr. Zhao is willing to spend some time to give him some advice. These are all the experiences he has summed up after so many years of shopping malls. He doesn''t mind giving these experiences to those who are destined for him.


    "OK, I see!" Zhou Shudao nodded and said, "I''ll prepare for the press conference first. Mr. Zhao and Miss Qin will sit here for a while."


    "Well, go!" Mr. Zhao waved.


    After Zhou Shudao left, Qin Qianyu looked at Mr. Zhao with a smile and asked, "Mr. Zhao, are you so sure that brother Xu will come?"


    "Oh, girl of the Qin family, are you worried that he won''t come?" Zhao asked with a banter smile.If Qin Qianyu had seen Zhao''s joking look before, she would have blushed and bowed her head. However, after more than a year''s training, she had matured a lot. Although she was a little shy in the face of Zhao''s eyes, her face was calm.


    Qin Qianyu nodded calmly and said, "as far as I know, he seems to dislike such occasions."


    "Do you like it?" Mr. Zhao asked with a smile.


    After thinking about it, Qin Qianyu finally shook his head and said, "I don''t like it very much, but I can''t help it."


    Looking at Qin''s melancholy look, Mr. Zhao said with a smile, "you girl, Mr. Qin said that he would not force you to do anything, but you are determined to enter this circle. Business affairs are much more complicated than those before you."


    "I don''t want to be treated as a child by my family all the time." Qin Qianyu looked at Mr. Zhao calmly and said slowly, "I''m very glad I made this decision. Otherwise, I''m still a fool who can''t do anything except sing and dance."


    Listening to Qin''s words, Zhao said with a smile: "it seems that you have learned a lot from ye Yin."


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly and said, "aunt Ye really taught me a lot of things, but I''m rather stupid. I didn''t learn a lot of things."


    "Qin family girl, have you ever heard that excessive modesty is pride..." He said to Zhao.

 Chapter 1203

    Five minutes before the press conference, Xu Shaotang finally arrived late.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang who came in with compassion, Zhou Shu was relieved and said, "my Xu Shao, you really know how to cut the time!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted Zhou Shudao on the shoulder and said, "aren''t you here? I''m sure you can handle it! "


    "You''re really good at wearing a hat for me!" Zhou Shudao said: "well, let''s stop pulling, hurry in, Mr. Zhao and Miss Qin have already arrived, waiting for you."


    "Miss Qin? Which Miss Qin? "


    Xu Shaotang asked slightly surprised.


    He hasn''t heard from Qin Qianyu for a long time. In addition, Qin Qianyu is still the innocent little girl in his heart. He never thought Qin Qianyu would attend the press conference. So he didn''t respond to Zhou Shudao''s words for a while.


    "Who else is Miss Qin?" Zhou Shudao looked at Xu Shaotang speechless and said, "of course, it''s Mr. Qin''s granddaughter, Miss Qin Qianyu! Xu Shao, don''t tell me you don''t know her? "


    "She?" Xu Shaotang said with a suspicious look: "what is she doing here?"


    Mr. Zhao came here. He could understand it, but he couldn''t understand Qin Qianyu. Seeing Qin Qianyu, he didn''t like to join in this kind of fun.


    The compassion beside him couldn''t listen any more. He gently pulled Xu Shaotang for a while and said, "how come Zongheng group is also an industry of the Qin family? Today we merged with our Beijing Branch. Why should the Qin family send someone to deal with the situation? Isn''t Qin Qianran and Qin Haoran expecting you to come out? "


    She really convinced Xu Shaotang. Sometimes she was as smart as a ghost, and sometimes she was so stupid.


    As Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran, they are obviously not suitable to participate in this kind of commercial activities. Otherwise, this kind of folk charity activities may be interpreted as official behavior, which will greatly weaken their influence.


    In this way, only Qin Haoran''s wife and daughter are suitable to attend such activities.


    Being pitied, Xu Shaotang finally woke up, but he was puzzled and said to himself, "is she coming to the stage just like me?"


    His voice is very small, pity heart and Zhou Shudao did not hear what he was saying, Zhou Shudao is not in the mood to ask what Xu Shaotang said, just pull Xu Shaotang to go inside, while walking said: "Xu Shao, don''t talk, after the press conference, let''s talk slowly!"


    Looking at Zhou Shudao in such a hurry, Xu Shaotang was also helpless. Although he was still reluctant, he knew that he couldn''t drop the chain at this time. He hurriedly followed Zhou Shudao with compassion.


    As soon as he went in, he saw Zhao and Qin Qianyu smiling at him. He nodded to them, and then he and pitie walked slowly onto the stage and sat down next to Zhao.


    At this time, there was only one minute left before the start of the press conference, and Zhou Shudao announced the official start of the press conference.


    Looking at all kinds of lens facing himself, Xu Shaotang is not used to it, so he can only turn his eyes elsewhere.


    After Zhou Shudao finished talking about the origin of Rende group and the distribution of its future income on the stage, the reporters on the scene exploded instantly, and the crowd burst into endless applause. These applause surged to Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang almost covered his ears.


    Zhou Shudao''s words were very simple. After that, he invited reporters to ask questions.


    The first one to stand up was a female reporter. When she stood up, she was still excited and asked in a trembling voice, "Mr. Zhou, first of all, I sincerely admire your company''s righteous deeds. But I want to ask Miss Qin and Mr. Xu, what are the considerations for your two companies to make such a decision?"


    Hearing this female reporter''s question, several people on the stage turned their eyes to Xu Shaotang, obviously intended to let Xu Shaotang answer this question first.


    Xu Shaotang looked at a few people with a black line on his face, then cleared his throat and said casually, "in fact, it''s nothing. Anyway, we have enough money. It''s very good that we can help people who really need help


    "Er..." The female reporter was obviously impressed by Xu Shaotang''s reply. After two dry smiles, she said with a smile, "Mr. Xu is really a man of love. Then, can I understand that Mr. Xu will use the extra money for charity in the future?"


    When Xu Shaotang was about to speak, Zhao Laozi next to him reached out and gently pulled him, indicating that Xu Shaotang should not talk nonsense. This reporter was obviously trying to trap Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang didn''t say well, he would fall into this reporter''s trap.


    After getting the hint from Mr. Zhao, Xu Shaotang also understood the intention of the female reporter. He despised the female reporter in his heart, and said without changing his face: "this is not necessarily! I believe you have more or less heard of my deeds. As a black sheep of my family, I always have to leave some money for myself. In case our Xu family is down one day, I won''t starve to death, will I? ""Ha ha, Mr. Xu is really joking." The female reporter also knew that her trap had failed, so she no longer tangled with Xu Shaotang, turned to Qin and asked, "what about Miss Qin? Miss Qin announced her permanent withdrawal from the entertainment industry last year. Is it also related to this matter? "


    This female reporter is much more gentle about Qin Qianyu than Xu Shaotang. In other words, in her mind, Qin Qianyu is still the "God of Luo" in the past, and she is more concerned about the gossip about Qin Qianyu''s withdrawal from the entertainment industry.


    Listening to the female reporter''s question, Qin Qianyu gave a smile and replied calmly: "there is indeed some relationship. Originally, Zongheng group was founded by my uncle Qin Zongheng, but he died young, and we can''t let his whole life''s hard work go to waste. Therefore, I hope I can help him maintain Zongheng group. However, since I had never been in touch with business before, I was not able to control such a large company. So I followed Mr. Xu''s suggestion and divided the Zongheng group into three parts. That''s why today''s Rende group is formed. "


    Compared with Xu Shaotang''s casual words, Qin''s words are obviously well thought out.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Qianyu in surprise. He always thinks that Qin Qianyu is just like him. Now it doesn''t seem like that.


    He can understand why Qin Qianyu divided the Zongheng group into three groups according to his suggestion, which is also to push him out better and achieve the effect of setting up a typical example. However, he did not expect that Qin Qianyu could answer questions so well, which has completely exceeded his understanding of Qin Qianyu.

 Chapter 1204

    It seems that this little girl has grown up a lot in more than a year!


    Xu Shaotang said to himself in his heart that he was a little happy for Qin Guozhu, but also a little sorry for Qin.


    She used to be suitable for standing on the stage under the spotlight, but now she forced her way into the shopping mall. He didn''t know that Qin Qianyu could manage the separated Zongheng group well, but he knew that Qin Qianyu could never go back to the carefree happy time before.


    However, with so many people escorting her and the background of the Qin family, it should not be too difficult to manage the separated Zongheng group.


    After listening to Qin''s answer, the female reporter said thank you and then sat down.


    Seeing the reporter sitting down, Mr. Zhao nodded slightly. The girl did grow up a lot. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he didn''t believe that the silly girl had become like this.


    "It seems that I''ll have to invite Ye Yin to a light meal for Lao Qin some other day." Mr. Zhao thought silently in his heart.


    At this time, another reporter stood up, this time a male reporter.


    As soon as the male reporter stood up, he set his eyes on compassion and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "Mr. Xu, is this lady next to you also a senior executive of the future Rende group?"


    "No, this is my fiancee." Xu Shaotang said very honestly.


    As soon as he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Mr. Zhao immediately called for an accident. He stretched out his leg and kicked Xu Shaotang to signal him not to talk nonsense.


    After all, it is generally acknowledged that Xu Shaotang has a fiancee, and the fiancee is song Yinuo! In Tianhai, we all know that Xu Shaotang has a lot of women, but Xu Shaotang''s reputation in Tianhai is there, and there is no one to gossip about. However, this is in the capital after all, so it''s hard to guarantee that these reporters won''t ask about things that have nothing to do with Rende group.


    Sure enough, Mr. Zhao didn''t expect that. As soon as the male reporter heard Xu Shaotang''s words, his face suddenly looked like a shark smelling blood. He immediately said to Xu Shaotang, "as far as I know, Mr. Xu''s fiancee should be Miss Song Yinuo? Mr. Xu is now openly bringing a third party to such an occasion. Won''t miss song have any complaints? "


    The reporter''s voice just fell, Xu Shaotang immediately "Teng" stood up, cold and fierce eyes staring at the reporter.


    "What did you say? Who do you think is the third party? "


    Xu Shaotang''s voice is very cold, and his cold eyes make the male reporter stay. He just feels like he is being watched by death. His life seems to be explained here at any time. His whole body starts to tremble, and his clothes are wet in a cold sweat.


    See Xu Shaotang that look, pity heart quickly stretched out his hand, gently pulled Xu Shaotang, slightly shook his head to him, motioned him not to be impulsive.


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t care. He just stepped forward and said coldly to the male reporter, "I didn''t hear what you just said. Please say it again!"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s body has been obviously with a bit of lethality. This lethality diffuses, and immediately makes the temperature at the scene seem to have dropped a few degrees. The reporters below look at Xu Shaotang in horror, and many people have an impulse to escape.


    And the male reporter who was staring at by Xu Shaotang was even more uncomfortable. Under the gaze of Xu Shaotang, the male reporter finally couldn''t bear it. "Putong" fell to the ground and lowered his head. He didn''t dare to look at Xu Shaotang again.


    "I''m looking for a few women. That''s my own business. I love each of them, and each of them loves me deeply." Scruple to the present occasion, Xu Shaotang finally did not go to embarrass the male reporter, forced to put away his inadvertent murderous air, eyes firmly said: "I don''t want to hear from whose mouth similar to" third party "words, otherwise don''t blame me for not being polite!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly, finally returned to his seat and sat down. At the same time, he took Lianxin''s hand and patted it gently, so that Lianxin had no burden.


    He had come from a dandy, and he never cared about his reputation. He only cared about whether he could protect the people he cared about.


    In his opinion, if a man can''t protect his own woman, what kind of man is that?


    Pitifully, she looks at Xu Shaotang and shakes her head with a smile, saying that she doesn''t care about the man''s words at all. Now that she has identified Xu Shaotang, no matter what rumors there are outside, she will follow Xu Shaotang without complaint or regret.


    What about rumors? They just need to live their own life!


    Because of this sudden unpleasant event, the press conference ended ahead of time. With a lesson learned from the past, those reporters at the back no longer dare to ask questions casually. They all asked questions related to Rende group, and they also answered their questions one by one.


    At the end of the reception, many reporters left in a hurry without even attending the banquet.


    "You''re a real pain in the neck!"


    After the reception, Mr. Zhao said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile.Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "I don''t want to be like this, but the Birdman is too ignorant! If I don''t deal with him, he''s lucky! "


    Now he knows how to control his temper. If he wants to beat the birdie well according to his previous temper, as a reporter, he has no eyesight, and he doesn''t know what to ask and what not to ask. It''s their old bad luck to hire such a reporter!


    "If Lao Qin were here, he would have to smoke you!" Zhao said with a smile: "fortunately, you didn''t mess with me. If this press conference is yellowed, don''t say it''s Lao Qin. Even I want to smoke you!"


    "I didn''t stir it up, did I?" Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a smile.


    The two of them are chatting here like nothing happened, but Qin Qianyu next to them is a little worried and asks, "those reporters will not scribble when they go back?"


    "How dare they?"


    As soon as Qin Qianyu''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang and Zhao Laozi hummed coldly at the same time. They had never worried about this problem at all.


    "Unless they really think that you Qin family are ornaments, they will not scribble as long as they are not fools!" Mr. Zhao said to Qin with a smile: "moreover, it''s good for the country and the people. If they make random arrangements, the common people''s saliva will drown them! Don''t worry. It''s OK. "


    "Oh Qin Qianyu thought about it, then turned to Xu Shaotang and asked, "brother Xu, I haven''t heard from you for more than a year. Where have you been?"

 Chapter 1205

    "It''s OK. I just went out for a walk." Xu Shaotang said to Qin Qianyu with a smile: "it''s you girl. I haven''t seen you for more than a year. It''s completely changed."


    Things in Kunlun are not things Qin Qianyu should not know. Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to tell her about them. On the contrary, they make her worry.


    Qin Xiaoyu said with a smile, "I have been learning business with aunt ye for more than a year. Aunt Ye has taught me a lot."


    "Aunt ye?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t react for a moment. She didn''t know who she was talking about.


    But the old man Zhao beside said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "it''s Ye Yin."


    "Oh, that legendary rich woman!" Xu Shaotang said suddenly.


    He and ye Yin have met once or twice, but they don''t have much contact, but song Yinuo worships Ye Yin very much.


    People who can be called legendary millionaires are certainly not simple people. It''s a good thing for Qin Qianyu to learn from ye Yin. I believe Zongheng group, whose scale has been reduced by more than half, should be able to develop again under her care.


    At the beginning, he didn''t pay much attention to Qin Qianyu when he was on the stage. Now, if you look carefully, Qin Qianyu has really matured a lot, her childishness has gradually faded, and her whole temperament has changed a lot. She is no longer the silly girl who once had to help people when she was sold.


    "Oh, who''s talking about me?"


    While they were chatting, a funny female voice came from behind. Several people turned around and saw ye Yinzheng and Ning Yi coming together.


    Ning Yi is also accompanied by a beautiful woman. Looking at the woman''s look at Ning Yi, Xu Shaotang knows that the relationship between this woman and Ning Yi is profound.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who turned around, ye Yin first said hello to Mr. Zhao, and then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "Xu Shao, long time no see."


    "Miss ye, long time no see!" Xu Shaotang smiles at Ye Yin, looks at Ning Yi and says, "Ning Yi, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why don''t you introduce this one to me?"


    "This is my fiancee Zhang Xuan." Ning Yi smiles to Xu Shaotang, then points to Xu Shaotang and introduces to Zhang Xuan: "this is Xu Shao. I''ve only introduced him a lot. You should have heard about him."


    Zhang Xuan nodded, reached out her hand and shook it gently with Xu Shaotang. She said with a smile, "Xu Shao, it''s better to meet you than to be famous. I''ve heard you so much!"


    "No, I''m just a jerk." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    He looked at Zhang Xuan a little. Zhang Xuan''s appearance was also top-notch, and from her conversation, we could see that her family background was not bad, and she seemed to match Ning Yi.


    He is familiar with Ning Yi. Ning Yi has always loved ah Ku before. During the time when ah Ku disappeared, he went crazy looking for ah Ku everywhere. Now seeing Ning Yi forget ah Ku and find his own happiness again, Xu Shaotang is also happy for him.


    "Well, let''s not stand here." Mr. Zhao said with a smile, "today we are all together. Let''s go to my place. I''ve been in the cold for a long time."


    Xu Shaotang was about to decline, but Zhao''s eyes were already staring.


    "The other day, old man, I was rejected when I invited you. Now you still want to refuse? My place is the place where the dragon is and the tiger is to you? " Mr. Zhao''s eyebrows stirred slightly. He looked at Xu Shaotang with a bad complexion. It was obvious that you refused to try.


    Since Mr. Zhao is like this, Xu Shaotang can''t refuse any more. He can only say to Mr. Zhao with a bitter smile: "look what you say, how can I be afraid to go to you? Since you don''t like us, let''s go and have a meal. "


    See Xu Shaotang promise down, Zhao old son''s facial expression this just slightly good-looking some.


    At the beginning, he was still thinking about inviting Ye Yin to have a meal for Qin Guozhu to show his gratitude. Now he happened to meet him, and he didn''t have to choose another time.


    Looking at these two people''s appearance, ye Yin beside said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "Xu Shao, we are in your light today. It''s difficult for ordinary people to visit Mr. Zhao''s house."


    Ye Yin''s words are true. Although Ye Yin has a certain position in the business world, she is not at the same level with Mr. Zhao, the tycoon who created the business empire of Longteng group. Usually, those who associate with Mr. Zhao are all the above. Most people are not qualified to visit him. Even if they do, they will not see him.


    If Qin Zongheng had not died, he might have been able to compete with Mr. Zhao in business. As for others, they could have been ignored.


    "No?" Xu Shaotang surprised to see Zhao old son one eye, joking said: "did not see out ah, your old shelf unexpectedly so big."


    "I think you are short of smoking!" Mr. Zhao laughed and said, "no matter how big my airs are, I''m not as big as your airs. If I ask you to sit in my house, I have to invite you again and again! We, Xia Guo, can''t find anyone with more airs than youThe two of them are talking about it here, but ye Yin and others are shocked.


    They have known for a long time that Xu Shaotang has a very good relationship with the big men in Beijing, but they didn''t expect that he is so good that even if they dare to jokingly say that Mr. Zhao has a big shelf, there are few people in Xia kingdom.


    "Everyone knows that I''m Xu Shaotang. Don''t slander me." With a smile, Xu Shaotang took pity''s hand and said to Mr. Zhao, "let''s go now?"


    "Come on, I''ll take your boy''s car!"


    Mr. Zhao nodded with a smile and said to Ye Yin, "Xiao Ye, if you don''t mind, why don''t you take this boy''s car with me? Let''s talk as we walk. "


    "Xiao Ye" shortens the distance between master Zhao and ye Yin. Although Ye Yin is more than 50 years old, it''s not wrong to call her Xiao Ye at master Zhao''s age. After all, where is his age and status? Most people don''t have the chance to call him such a kind name.


    "That''s good!" Ye Yin looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and joked: "if I can make Xu Shaotang a driver, I can boast to others in the future."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you can let two business tycoons ride in my car, will I have the capital to boast in the future?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone burst into laughter.


    In the laughter, a few cars slowly left the hotel, and then quickly to the home of Mr. Zhao.

 Chapter 1206

    "The girls of the Qin family have grown up a lot. I have to thank you very much for Lao Qin."


    Sitting in the car, Mr. Zhao said to Ye Yin with a smile.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Zhao." Ye Yin said with a smile: "Qin Zongheng had a good relationship with me before he died. Now that he''s gone, this Zongheng group can''t be run by nobody all the time, as long as you don''t think I didn''t teach that girl well."


    Mr. Zhao waved his hand and said, "you''ve already trained very well. Even if I''m here, I don''t think it''s effective."


    "Don''t tease me, Mr. Zhao." Ye Yin said modestly: "if you always teach yourself, the girl must learn more."


    "You are wrong." Mr. Zhao shook his head with a smile and said, "that girl is a girl after all. It''s easier to get close to you after all. If you follow me, I can''t learn much with her temperament."


    His words are true. Qin Guozhu decided to let Qin Qianyu learn business with Ye Yin because of this consideration.


    Facts have proved that it''s really good for Qin Qianyu to keep up with Ye Yin. This year has changed a lot. Although her current ability is not enough to completely control the separated vertical and horizontal groups, as long as she is given some time to familiarize herself with these things, Qin Qianyu in the future will not necessarily be the next ye Yin.


    Even if we put Qin Qianyu into Zongheng group now, as long as Qin Qianyu does not interfere in Zongheng''s affairs, we can ensure the smooth operation of Zongheng group.


    Listening to the conversation between the two people sitting in the back seat, Xu Shaotang can''t help but shrug his shoulders and cast a strange look at the compassion of the co pilot.


    When Mr. Zhao looked up, he just saw Xu Shaotang''s action in front of him. He couldn''t help but smile and ask, "are you thinking that you two are bragging to each other here, and don''t you feel bored?"


    "No, absolutely not!" Xu Shaotang quickly denied that although he really thought so in his heart, he could not say it was not.


    "No wonder I don''t know about you, boy?" Zhao old son white Xu Shaotang one eye, ask a way to him again: "do you think that wench now so how?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "it''s very good."


    "The truth?" Mr. Zhao asked with empty eyes.


    "The truth, of course." Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "born in the Qin family, and the only child of the Qin family, it is doomed that she can''t do many things at will."


    If Qin Zongheng was still alive, Qin Qianyu might be able to live a few years carefree. But now that Qin Zongheng is gone, Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran can''t manage the affairs of the Zongheng group. It''s Qin Qianyu, her mother and daughter, Wen Yun, who can take over the affairs of the Zongheng group, may be more suitable to take over the Zongheng group than Qin Qianyu in a short time, but in the long run, Qin Qianyu is more suitable, because she will grow up after all!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Mr. Zhao nodded slightly, sighed softly and said, "yes, although it''s cruel, it''s also a helpless move."


    "In fact, I can see that the girl is not happy." Ye Yin also nodded her head and said: "I hope she is still the carefree little girl before. In fact, it''s good for people to live a lifetime and live a happy life."


    Several people speak, the car has come to Zhao''s home.


    In the eyes of many ordinary people, Mr. Zhao''s home should be quite luxurious, but in fact, Mr. Zhao''s home is not big. It''s just an ordinary villa. In addition to the surrounding environment, it''s much better than ordinary villas, and it''s not much different from other villas.


    There are a lot of security personnel outside the villa. When they see a strange car coming, some people immediately come up to question. However, when they see Mr. Zhao sitting in Xu Shaotang''s car, they retreat.


    When he came to Zhao''s house, Xu Shaotang found that the difference between Zhao''s villa and ordinary villa was really great.


    There is no magnificent and luxurious decoration in the villa. There is only antique flavor. There are also books everywhere. Xu Shaotang has a cursory look. These books cover a wide range, from astronomy and geography to drama.


    We all know that Mr. Zhao has never been married and has no children in his life. I think most of his time at home is spent in the sea of books.


    Xu Shaotang used his hand to stir up his nose slightly, then took a deep breath and jokingly said to Mr. Zhao: "what a pungent smell of books."


    "Go away!" Zhao Laozi stretched his legs on Xu Shaotang''s body and gently kicked it. He said with a smile: "you kid come to tease me again, don''t you?"


    "No, I''m serious." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I don''t believe it before, but I believe it when I see your old home."


    In his impression, Mr. Zhao''s home should be the private residence with the largest collection of books he has ever seen, and these books look very old. It seems that Mr. Zhao should not only put these books here as furnishings, but also read them frequently.Mr. Zhao didn''t want to talk to Xu Shaotang. He asked his servants to prepare food and wine and invited them to sit down.


    Several women naturally sit together, but Xu Shaotang can''t sit down and invites Ning Yi to walk outside the villa.


    "Xu Shao, I want to ask you something."


    Just came out of the villa, Ning Yi said to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head to look at Ning Yi and asked with a smile, "do you want to ask about ah Kui? Why, don''t you tell me you haven''t put her down yet? "


    Ling Yi shook her head and said: "put it down, but after all, she once loved deeply, so I want to know what happened to her."


    "Don''t you already know that in your heart?" With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang patted Ning Yi on the shoulder and said, "cherish the people in front of you."


    Xu Shaotang knows that Ning Yi is a smart man. After ah Yi disappeared, he has clearly told Ning Yi about her identity. He believes that with Ning Yi''s intelligence, he should have guessed the end of ah Yi. Now Ning Yi asks him, just to confirm his guess.


    Ning Yi has indeed guessed the ending of ah Kui. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he knows that his guess is correct. He sighs a little and says: "thank you!"


    "Thank me for what?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "have a good time with Zhang Xuan. It''s not easy to meet a woman who treats you sincerely! When you get married, don''t forget to buy me a drink. "


    "Sure! As long as Xu Shao is willing to show his appreciation! " Ning Yi smiles and nods.

 Chapter 1207

    In fact, Zhao''s family dinner is not rich. It''s all home cooking.


    But it''s home-made food, but the taste is very good. A meal can be regarded as a feast for both the guests and the host.


    After dinner, ye Yin, as a younger generation, asked Mr. Zhao for advice on business. Originally, it was just the two of them who communicated there. The result may be that Mr. Zhao spoke so wonderfully that many people, including compassion, gathered around him. Only Xu Shaotang was absent-minded.


    "Take your time and I''ll go out for a walk."


    Xu Shaotang was so bored that he shook his head and stood up.


    "Go, go!"


    Pitifully, she waved her hand. She knew that Xu Shaotang had never been interested in business. Now it was Mr. Zhao who was talking about business. If other people were talking about business here, Xu Shaotang would not have been able to listen to it.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and walks out of the villa quickly.


    Breathing the fresh air outside the villa, Xu Shaotang felt much more comfortable.


    While Xu Shaotang was breathing the fresh air outside, there was a slight sound of footsteps behind him. Xu Shaotang looked back and saw Qin Qianyu coming out of the house slowly.


    "Brother Xu." Qin Qianyu smiles at Xu Shaotang, a little less pure and lovely in the past, but more intelligent and gentle.


    Xu Shaotang nodded to her and joked, "why don''t you listen to Mr. Zhao talk about business? I''m breathing, you''re skipping class


    "No way!" Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang angrily, walked up to him and said, "they speak too deeply. I''m rather stupid. I can''t understand them very well."


    In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t understand, but that like Xu Shaotang, she is not interested in business. The reason why she studies with Ye Yin is that she needs to grow up. She is not treated as a child by everyone. Moreover, it''s not that she doesn''t understand the communication between Mr. Zhao and ye Yin. She just wants to talk to Xu Shaotang alone.


    I haven''t seen Xu Shaotang for more than a year. In fact, she has a lot to say to Xu Shaotang in her heart, just because there are many people around all the time, and she has no chance to speak to Xu Shaotang alone.


    Xu Shaotang once left a deep impression on Qin Qianyu. Besides his family, Xu Shaotang should be the most impressive person in Qin Qianyu''s mind. It''s said that young girl Huaichun, Qin Qianyu, who was once ignorant, had a few indistinct feelings for Xu Shaotang. Now think about it, the feeling was really complicated, including worship, gratitude, dependence, and some ignorant love.


    These sum up, in fact, has been woven into a girl''s first love.


    "Who said you were stupid?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Ms. ye and Mr. Zhao still boast that you are smart when they come here in my car. In business, at least you are much smarter than me. If you say you are stupid, don''t you mean that I am more stupid?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu couldn''t help but smile and said, "brother Xu, you are not stupid. My grandfather often praises that you are as good as a ghost in our family."


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly shrugged his shoulder and said, "are you sure that Mr. Qin is praising me instead of scolding me?"


    "Sure!" Qin shallow language a smile, generous said: "grandfather rarely praise people, I listen to him praise the most is you, several times I have heard grandfather with the above old man call in praise of you."


    "Then I really want to thank Mr. Qin for looking up to me." With a smile, Xu Shaotang leaned against a tree behind him and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for more than a year. You are much more mature than before. I believe Mr. Qin should be very happy to see you now."


    "People always have to grow up." Qin Qianyu gently stirred her hair, which was a little messy by the breeze, making her look more messy and beautiful.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s appearance, Xu Shaotang thinks in his heart that this girl has really grown up. She is no longer that ignorant girl, but a woman.


    Xu Shaotang looked into Qin Qianyu''s eyes and asked with a smile, "are you happy now?"


    "Of course I am!" Qin said without thinking: "growth is a happy thing, and can do something for the family, I am very happy."


    Hehe, it seems that she has not only grown up, but also learned to lie.


    In the past, Qin Qianyu would have said her true thoughts without thinking, but now she has learned to hide her true thoughts and emotions.


    Perhaps, the process of growth is accompanied by lies!


    Although he knew that Qin Qianyu was not happy, Xu Shaotang didn''t expose her. He just said to her with a smile, "as long as you are happy yourself! By the way, will you take over the separated Zongheng group? "


    Qin Qianyu shook his head slightly and said: "originally, my grandfather meant to let me take over as soon as possible, but I don''t think my ability is enough. Now it''s not suitable to take charge of such a big company, so I will start from the grassroots.""Starting from the grassroots?" Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Qianyu in surprise.


    "Why, does brother Xu think there is something wrong?" Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang with a slightly curious look in his eyes. He obviously wants to hear Xu Shaotang''s opinions.


    Xu Shaotang put his hands on his chest and said with a smile, "are you sure you can start from the grassroots?"


    Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly and nodded without hesitation: "I''m ready to bear hardships. Does brother Xu think I can''t bear such hardships?"


    "No, no!" Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and said, "I believe you are ready to bear hardships. However, everyone in Zongheng group knows that you are the apple of the Qin family''s eye. Even at the grass-roots level, do you think anyone dares to be a superior in front of you?"


    I''m kidding. Now who doesn''t know Qin Qianyu is the apple of Qin Guozhu''s eye?


    Everyone knows that Qin Qianyu will be in charge of the future Zongheng group. Even if Qin Qianyu is at the grass-roots level, I''m afraid those senior executives will ask her about everything. In this way, Qin Qianyu''s training at the grass-roots level will be meaningless.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know business, but he knows people''s heart.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu fell into thinking. For a long time, Qin''s eyes showed a look of sudden realization. He raised his head and nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "thank you brother Xu for reminding me. Indeed, my exercise is meaningless. On the contrary, it makes people think I''m a show."


    "What do you plan for now?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Qin Hanyu raised his cheek and said with a smile, "I will take over the Zongheng group directly!"

 Chapter 1208

    When I left Mr. Zhao''s home, it was already the beginning of the light.


    "What did you talk to Qin Qianyu about?"


    Lianxin leans her body lazily on the seat and asks Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Not long after Xu Shaotang walked out, Qin Qianyu followed him. Although none of them saw the two chatting outside, they could guess with their toes that Qin Qianyu was looking for Xu Shaotang.


    "Feel free to talk." While driving, Xu Shaotang said: "at the beginning, she wanted to start from the grassroots of Zongheng group, but after chatting with me for a while, she still planned to take over the affairs of Zongheng group directly."


    Pity eyes slightly move, show Yan smile way: "didn''t expect you still can do ideological work for people."


    "I don''t have that skill." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "do you think she can start from the grassroots in Zongheng group in her capacity?"


    "Indeed Pity nodded.


    Compassion is also a smart person. How can such a simple thing not be understood? The reason why Qin Qianyu can''t understand it is that she is in the game. As long as anyone clicks, she can see it clearly.


    Open the window, some cold night wind blowing in the face of compassion, he just turned his head and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, but did not say a word.


    In fact, she can not only see this problem, but also Qin Qianyu''s hidden feelings for Xu Shaotang. She originally wanted to mention it to Xu Shaotang, but she thought it was better to let them develop freely. Sometimes, if it is explained, they will feel embarrassed when they get along with each other, just like she and Xu Shaotang.


    See pity heart has been looking at himself, Xu Shaotang doubt touched his cheek, asked with a smile: "how, my face has something?"


    "No Pity heart smile, but eyes still stay in Xu Shaotang''s face.


    "That''s why you can''t help but see that I''m so handsome, can''t you?" Xu Shaotang said with a narcissistic tone.


    Pity heart looked at Xu Shaotang, said with a smile: "how did I not see you so narcissistic before?"


    "That''s because you..."


    Xu Shaotang was about to go on talking when a dangerous breath suddenly hit him.


    "Be careful!"


    Without any thought, Xu Shaotang pressed the still confused pity on the seat, opened the door with one punch, and then jumped out of the car with pity at the speed of lightning.


    As soon as they left the car, a sharp sword passed through the car. The car was still speeding, and it was split in two. The out of control car immediately hit the guardrail on the side of the road.


    "Where is the rat generation?" Xu Shaotang''s anger rose in an instant and gave out an angry roar.


    If this person only attacked him, he would not be so angry, but now this person directly attacked him and Lianxin. If he hadn''t foreseen the danger in time, he would jump out of the car with Lianxin, for fear that Lianxin would be dead now.


    What he can''t tolerate most is that the enemy attacks his family!


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a white shadow came to him immediately. Xu Shaotang pulled his pity behind him, and his whole body was full of genuine Qi. He suddenly attacked the person who was killing him.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang directly avoided the sword Qi that hit him, and hit the white shadow with his palm. The white shadow immediately met him with his hands. The white figure was shaken back a few steps by Xu Shaotang''s palm force, but Xu Shaotang only stepped back a little.


    "Mu Tiance?" When the white shadow with a long sword fell, Xu Shaotang finally saw his enemy''s face. It''s good that he didn''t see clearly. After seeing that the attacker was mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang was more angry and yelled at mu Tiance: "Mu Tiance, are you crazy?"


    He and mu Tiance are friends who have been in trouble for many times. He never thought that it would be mu Tiance who wanted to kill him and his compassion.


    However, mu Tiance doesn''t seem to feel Xu Shaotang''s anger at all. After a slight pause, a blood red fog suddenly appears in front of Mu Tiance. With this blood red fog, Xu Shaotang and his compassion are instantly wrapped in it, and mu Tiance disappears completely in front of them.


    However, Xu Shaotang knows that mu Tiance has not left, so he looks for an opportunity in the bloody fog.


    Xu Shaotang has entered the realm of Huaxu. In his eyes, huaxue, a secret skill of blood clan, is nothing. He clearly feels mu Tiance''s position.


    Just when mu Tiance comes to Xu Shaotang under the cover of fog, Xu Shaotang suddenly turns back to give him a palm, which is like a snake around mu Tiance''s sword holding hand and falls heavily on mu Tiance''s chest.


    When he was hit by Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance let out a dull hum and quickly retreated.


    It''s a pity that Xu Shaotang has broken through the blood fog and landed on mu Tiance''s body again before he quit a few meters.


    Although both of Xu Shaotang''s palms are reserved, Xu Shaotang''s hand strength is still strong. After all, he is a master of transforming the virtual world. Even if he doesn''t use all his strength, his palm strength can''t be borne by mu Tiance, who is still in the realm of alchemy.The two palms immediately let mu Tiance open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, but he still firmly supported his body and did not let himself fall down, but his eyes were fixed on Xu Shaotang.


    "You''re crazy, aren''t you?" Looking at mu Tiance standing there, standing on the ground with his long sword and reluctantly supported by the support of the sword, Xu Shaotang pointed to his nose and scolded: "if you were not mu Tiance, I would have broken you into pieces..."


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang''s voice suddenly stopped.


    Just a moment ago, he noticed mu Tiance''s eyes. Mu Tiance''s eyes were blood red. His eyes looked at him like ghosts from hell, but his eyes were a little lax, as if he had no independent consciousness.


    "Possessed?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly jumps out these words. It is reasonable to say that mu Tiance has no reason to attack him, and with mu Tiance''s proud character, even if he wants to attack him, he will attack him openly and justly, instead of hiding in the dark, and will not even think about killing him with pity.


    In this way, only the reason of being possessed can explain the current situation of Mu Tiance.


    And mu Tiance''s current situation is indeed consistent with the characteristics of being possessed.


    Mu Tiance didn''t speak. He just ran forward. His true Qi lowered the tumbling Qi in his chest and gave a low roar. Then he quickly fled to the distance.


    "You wait here first, I''ll go and catch the bird!" Xu Shaotang said a word to Lianxin, and immediately followed the direction of Mu Tiance''s escape.


    His current strength is far ahead of Mu Tiance, and he has caught up with mu Tiance''s frantic escape in a few ups and downs.

 Chapter 1209

    Soon, Xu Shaotang came back to pity with mu Tiance who had been knocked unconscious by him. In one hand, he still held the sword that originally belonged to Mu Tiance. This is the silver moon sword that Jiang Dongli gave to Mu Tiance.


    Looking at mu Tiance who was in a coma, he looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "Most of them are possessed!" Xu Shaotang sighed softly. Heaven knows what bird man will do after he comes back from Tianhai, and he is possessed.


    He had been possessed by the devil himself before. That was after he found out that Qin Zongheng was the culprit of Gu''s family. However, when he was possessed by the devil, he was in a coma. After waking up, he couldn''t even use his real Qi. Mu Tiance''s situation is obviously different from that of his time.


    Although compassion is not a warrior, it also knows the consequences of being possessed.


    When she was attacked just now, she was very angry, but now after hearing what Xu Shaotang said, her anger went down more than half in an instant, because she also knew that mu Tiance was not to blame at all. Mu Tiance has no consciousness now.


    However, mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang really fall in love and kill each other. Mu Tiance even comes to find Xu Shaotang''s trouble after he is possessed. It seems that mu Tiance takes Xu Shaotang as an opponent no matter when.


    "What are you going to do now?" Compassion smile asked, she knew that Xu Shaotang of course is impossible to leave mu Tiance.


    Xu Shaotang looked down at mu Tiance, who was carried by himself. He said helplessly: "what else can we do? Let''s send him to Mu''s house first."


    Now their car has been destroyed by mu Tiance. Xu Shaotang has to call Longjiang for help.


    Soon, a helicopter has reached their head, Xu Shaotang carrying mu Tiance, and compassion quickly boarded the helicopter.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Xu Shaotang carrying the comatose mu Tiance walking down from the helicopter, mu Jianchen''s face was instantly full of anger. He rushed to Xu Shaotang and said angrily, "Xu Shaotang, what have you done to my son?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the angry mu Jianchen with a black line on his face and said calmly: "he should be possessed. He attacked me just now and was knocked unconscious by me."


    "No way!" Mu Jianchen roared aggressively: "I saw him practicing sword in Houshan in the afternoon. How could he be possessed?"


    "Is it that you''ll wake him up and find out if he''s possessed?" Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Jianchen and said, "don''t yell at me. Your son almost killed Lian Xin just now. I''m still full of ghost fire."


    He can''t get angry now. Mu Tiance attacked them because he was possessed. What can he do to Mu Tiance?


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Jianchen quickly took mu Tiance from Xu Shaotang''s hand, picked mu Tiance up, walked to the house quickly, and told the people around him: "go to inform the old man immediately!"


    Xu Shaotang followed mu Jianchen into the house.


    Mu Jianchen just put the comatose mu Tiance down on the bed, and Qingwu ran over in a hurry. Looking at the comatose mu Tiance with a trace of dried blood on his mouth, Qingwu asked Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shao, what''s the matter with him, young master?"


    "It''s nothing. I''m possessed." Xu Shaotang''s attitude towards light dance is obviously better than that towards mu Jianchen. Who told mu Jianchen to yell at him as soon as he saw him.


    "Is it serious?" Light dance is full of worry, looking at mu Tiance to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know yet, but it shouldn''t be very serious."


    Even if he is possessed by the devil, he can still attack him. I think mu Tiance''s situation is not very serious, at least not as serious as when he was possessed by the devil.


    While they were talking, mu Huangyu, who had been informed, came in a hurry. Mu Huangyu was much more rational than mu Jianchen. Instead of questioning Xu Shaotang as soon as he came up, he quickly went to Mu Tiance''s side, rolled up mu Tiance''s eyelids and took a look, and then slowly crossed his true Qi to Mu Tiance.


    However, sweat oozed from mu Huangyu''s forehead, but mu Tiance was still unconscious.


    Looking at the anxious look on Mu''s family''s face, Xu Shaotang stepped forward and said to Mu Huangyu, "Mr. mu, let me have a try."


    He doesn''t know whether his true Qi is useful or not, but his strength has completely surpassed that of Mu Huangyu. No matter whether it''s useful or not, he will try it. It''s impossible for mu Tiance to be in such a coma all the time.


    Mu Huangyu also heard mu Tiance say that Xu Shaotang had entered the realm of emptiness. When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she immediately took back her true Qi, looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully, and nodded slightly: "thank you!"


    In the past, he could ignore Xu Shaotang, but now, he can''t ignore Xu Shaotang.


    This is to treat the real master due respect!


    "What are you doing with me?" Xu Shaotang smiles at mu Huangyu, then goes to Mu Tiance, presses his palm on mu Tiance''s Dantian, and the Qi flows into mu Tiance''s body slowly.More than ten minutes later, mu Tiance''s eyes were still closed. While Xu Shaotang explored mu Tiance''s body with his true Qi, he said to himself, "no reason!"


    After he recognized mu Tiance, he was merciful in his two palms. He didn''t want to hurt mu Tiance''s life at all. According to the truth, his true Qi has gone through such a long time, so mu Tiance should wake up.


    When Xu Shaotang is about to take back his true Qi, a huge suction suddenly gushes out of Mu Tiance''s Dantian. Xu Shaotang wants to take back his true Qi, but he can''t. He only feels that his true Qi is pouring into mu Tiance''s Dantian, and there is no way back.


    "Damn it


    Xu Shaotang suddenly has an impulse to slap mu Tiance to death. He even has to pit himself when he is in a coma!


    Xu Shaotang tried several times to recover his true Qi, but it didn''t work. With the constant influx of true Qi into mu Tiance''s body, the sweat on his forehead began to fall, and a weak feeling slowly came to him.


    But mu Tiance is different. At this time, even though mu Tiance has been in a coma, he gradually shows strong pressure. Xu Shaotang''s breathing Qi constantly moistens his body and meridians.


    Feeling the change of Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang constantly scolds his mother in his heart. This bastard is not going to throw his true Qi to break through the void?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickly said to Mu Huangyu and others, "you go out quickly, hurry up!"


    "I..." Mu Jianchen is about to refute Xu Shaotang''s words. Mu Huangyu''s fierce eyes have swept towards him. Mu Jianchen doesn''t dare to say more and quickly retreats to the door.


    "All out, as far away as possible!" Xu Shaotang roared again, then looked at mu Tiance and said, "since you have this chance, I''ll let you go to the pit for once."


    With that, Xu Shaotang not only did not want to withdraw his true Qi, but also sent his true Qi to Mu Tiance''s Dantian.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang waved his hand, and the door of the room closed. There was only a cry of pity and worry outside: "Shaotang, be careful!"

 Chapter 1210

    With the people''s departure, Xu Shaotang began to convey true Qi to Mu Tiance wholeheartedly.


    Mu Tiance''s Dantian is like a huge whirlpool. No matter how much Qi Xu Shaotang sends in, his Dantian will receive it all.


    With more and more Qi absorbed, mu Tiance''s Dantian has formed a cyclone and spun rapidly. However, Xu Shaotang is suffering at the moment. He obviously feels that his Dantian is about to explode, and Huang Long''s blood essence in his body suddenly becomes hot.


    If it were not for the support of this drop of blood essence in the body, perhaps his true Qi would have been completely exhausted.


    All of a sudden, mu Tiance''s clothes automatically blow up without wind, and the whirlpool of his Dantian has turned to the extreme.


    "Boom!"


    There was an explosion, and then a huge force flew Xu Shaotang sitting beside mu Tiance. Xu Shaotang''s body hit the door heavily, and a big hole came out of the door.


    "Mu Tiance, your uncle''s!"


    Xu Shaotang only had time to scold mu Tiance in his heart, and then he lost consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xu Shaotang! Xu Shaotang


    "Shaotang, Shaotang..."


    In a coma, Xu Shaotang listens to the constant shouts in his ears, and his consciousness finally recovers slowly. He only feels that his body seems to have been emptied, and he can''t lift a trace of strength all over his body, even the strength to open his eyelids seems to be gone.


    The body is constantly shaken, with the recovery of consciousness, his body finally surged up the subtle warm current, although this warm current is very small, but it constantly moistens his body, the feeling of weakness also began to slowly recede.


    Finally, Xu Shaotang feels that the power seems to be gradually returning to his body, and the closed eyelids are finally slowly opened.


    The first thing that came into view was Lianxin''s worried face. Lianxin''s eyes were a little red. It seemed that when he was in a coma, Lianxin should have shed a lot of tears.


    Next to pitiful heart are several people of Mu family. At the moment, they all look at him with worried faces, especially mu Tiance. When they look at him with worried faces, they still look guilty.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang opened his eyes, his worried face suddenly showed a look of joy. He suddenly jumped on Xu Shaotang and said to Xu Shaotang with a cry: "Shaotang, you finally wake up. You scared me to death!"


    Listening to Lianxin''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart is warm. He shows a relieved smile to Lianxin. He wants to raise his hand to touch Lianxin''s cheek, but he finds it difficult to raise his hand now.


    However, pitiful heart seems to understand Xu Shaotang''s plan, quickly grabbed Xu Shaotang''s hand on his cheek, but he felt the temperature of his skin.


    "I It''s OK. Just have a rest. " Xu Shaotang''s fingertips crossed Lianxin''s fragile skin, then turned his eyes to Mu Tiance, and asked with some difficulty, "OK?"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, with a look of gratitude, said: "not only good, but also into the virtual state, this time really thanks to you, thank you!"


    Mu Tiance seldom thanks humanity, but this "thank you" is extremely solemn.


    After entering the Huaxu realm, he not only got out of the state of being possessed by the devil, but also remembered that he attacked Xu Shaotang and compassion in the state of being possessed by the devil, which made him feel guilty. When Xu Shaotang was inputting Qi to him, although he was in a coma, his consciousness was slowly recovering, and he knew that Xu Shaotang was constantly giving it to himself Have instilled the true Qi, only then let oneself successfully enter the virtual realm.


    In that case, he didn''t have any resistance at all. If other people realized that his true Qi was absorbed by him crazily, I''m afraid the first thing they thought of was to kill him first, let alone increase the input of his true Qi. People are more or less selfish. Few people like Xu Shaotang are willing to help him through the biggest difficulties with the mentality of sacrificing his life to accompany a gentleman.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s sincere "thank you", Xu Shaotang looked envious and said with a bitter smile, "I have to say that you are really God''s own son, and you are the only child of a hundred generations!"


    He is really a little envious of Mu Tiance. His luck is not so good!


    At the beginning, he stepped into the realm of alchemy earlier than mu Tiance, and mu Tiance swallowed Cain''s soul by chance, so he quickly caught up with him.


    Now, with the help of Huanglong''s essence and blood, he has entered the realm of Huaxu. However, mu Tiance is a good bird. Once he was bewitched, he borrowed his true Qi to enter the realm of Huaxu! He is not only lively, but also a great opportunity!


    To say that mu Tiance is not God''s own son, Xu Shaotang doesn''t believe it! This Birdman''s luck is too bad!


    "Oh, I''m not God, but my son is a solo."


    To see his son not only out of the state of being possessed, but also into the virtual state, the mood of good mu Jianchen actually played a joke with Xu Shaotang for the first time.Xu Shaotang white mu Jianchen one eye, way: "now don''t say I your son how?"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t know the situation at that time. I was too worried about Tiance. I hope Xu would forgive me if I offended him." Mu Jianchen is embarrassed to smile. Unconsciously, the name of Xu Shaotang has begun to change. This is not only because Xu Shaotang''s strength is far better than him, but also because Xu Shaotang not only saved his son, but also helped his son step out of the key step.


    In that case, even if Xu Shaotang killed mu Tiance, their Mu family could not help Xu Shaotang.


    Mu Jianchen kept this kindness in mind.


    With the circulation of Qi in his body again, Xu Shaotang''s strength is gradually recovering. Hearing mu Jianchen''s address to himself, he gently waved his hand to Mu Jianchen and said, "you''d better call me Xu Shaotang. I can''t afford this address."


    "Worthy of it!" Before mu Jianchen spoke, mu Huangyu beside him said, "Xu Shao is kind to my Mu family. Of course, he deserves this title! In the past two days, Xu Shao will have a rest with us. When Xu Shao recovers, I will invite him to have a good drink. "


    Xu Shaotang''s sacrifice of life to help, so that the Mu family''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang has been completely changed.


    "No, Mr. mu, don''t follow me. You''d better call me Xu Shaotang." Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh or cry and said to Mu Huangyu, "you are all from my master''s generation. How can I be your name? It''s true that I have helped mu Tiance, and mu Tiance has not helped me. We are friends of life and death. These are all right. "


    "No, we are still rivals!" Mu Tiance added with a smile.

 Chapter 1211

    After everyone left the room, Xu Shaotang curiously asked mu Tiance, who was sitting next to him, "why did you suddenly go crazy?"


    He was possessed by the devil before because his strength increased too fast and his mind was unstable. When he was stimulated, the real Qi in his body was retrograde, and finally he became possessed and fell into a coma.


    Although mu Tiance''s strength has been improved too fast, his infatuation seems to be different from him. Mu Tiance just lost his own consciousness, but his strength is still there. From this point of view, mu Tiance is much luckier than him.


    Mu Tiance poured a cup of green tea, which is the best tea in the Mu family''s collection. The tea infused made the whole room full of strong tea flavor.


    Mu Tiance handed a cup of brewed tea to Xu Shaotang, sighed slightly, and said: "although I didn''t enter the realm of emptiness in the battle with Jiang Dongxu some time ago, I also had a lot of feelings. After I came back from your home, I began to constantly simulate the battle with Jiang Dongxuan, hoping to break through to Huaxu. "


    "Simulate the battle with Jiang Dongxu?" Xu Shaotang some puzzled looking at mu Tiance, how to simulate this?


    Mu Tiance knew the question in Xu Shaotang''s heart, and said with a smile: "I closed my eyes and imagined that I was fighting with Jiang Dongxuan. I thought what moves Jiang Dongxuan would use to attack me, and what moves I would use to deal with Jiang Dongxuan''s attack. It was really difficult at the beginning. After a few days of adaptation, I could gradually immerse myself in it. It can be said that Jiang Dongxuan was not satisfied But not in front of me, but my consciousness is fighting with Jiang Dongxu. "


    Xu Shaotang''s face showed a look of surprise. He looked at mu Tiance in disbelief and said, "is that ok?"


    He did not expect that mu Tiance would use this method to exercise himself. This method seems simple, but it is actually very difficult. It requires mu Tiance to forget his environment and forget that he is only fighting with an enemy that does not exist. To achieve this, mu Tiance must be completely selfless!


    "Why not?" Mu Tiance said with a smile: "as long as you concentrate your energy, don''t be affected by the surrounding things, and completely imagine that you are fighting with the real Jiang Dongxu. If you adapt to it for a period of time, you should also be able to achieve this point, but you have entered the realm of emptiness. Now it''s useless to do so."


    "In that case, you should be safe, right?" Xu Shaotang still looks at mu Tiance in a puzzled way and asks, "how can you be possessed in such a safe situation?"


    Speaking of this, mu Tiance suddenly had a helpless look on his face and said with a bitter smile: "because I am too selfless, I am completely immersed in the battle scene I imagined, so that my consciousness is deep in it. Finally, even if I want to come out, I can''t help it. At this time, I should have been possessed."


    By this time, Xu Shaotang had already got a general idea.


    In a strict sense, mu Tiance is not infatuated with the devil, but is completely trapped in his own imaginary battle, and his consciousness can''t get out of that imaginary scene.


    It is also because of this that mu Tiance still maintains his fighting capacity after completely losing his original consciousness.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s explanation of the cause of the incident, Xu Shaotang''s face was full of speechless expression. He took a sip of tea and said with a bitter smile, "in this case, you should go to fight with Jiang Dongxu. How did you attack me in the end?"


    "As I said, we will always be rivals!"


    Mu Tiance slowly put down his tea cup, calmly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s also because of this. Even if I lost my original consciousness, I still found you. Maybe at that time, you were Jiang Dongxuan in my imagination!"


    After entering the realm of Huaxu, mu Tiance''s temperament also changed a lot. He didn''t have the aggressive feeling before, but had a more peaceful and natural atmosphere.


    In the past, mu Tiance was a sharp sword that came out of its sheath, but now mu Tiance is an unsheathed sword. His edge has been covered up, but once this sword comes out of its sheath, it will be sharper than before!


    "You have a deep grudge against me!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "to tell you the truth, you are really abnormal! It''s a way to break through the void


    He now understands that mu Tiance''s breakthrough to Huaxu is not due to his good luck, but to his own efforts.


    In addition to Mu Tiance, no one knows how many times mu Tiance fought Jiang Dongxu in his own imaginary environment!


    Mu Tiance learned a lot from his fight with Jiang Dongxuan. The real Qi He gave mu Tiance was just the fuse that finally detonated mu Tiance''s potential, and the explosive was mu Tiance himself.


    The so-called Wu Chi is a person like mu Tiance.


    Xu Shaotang is very glad that he and mu Tiance are not enemies now. Otherwise, such enemies are really terrible!


    "Even if I have entered the realm of emptiness now, I should not be your opponent if I fight for life and death." Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said.Although he did not fight with Xu Shaotang now, he was very clear about his strength in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "can''t you imagine the fighting scene? Imagine for yourself how I fight with you


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I can imagine fighting with Jiang Dongxuan, but I can''t imagine fighting with you."


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Mu Tiance pondered for a while, then looked at Xu Shaotang seriously and said, "I know where Jiang Dongxuan''s limit is, but I don''t know where your limit is. You are a strong person when you are strong. No one knows how much potential you have."


    "When you say that, should I feel proud?" Xu Shaotang asked jokingly.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said: "you really should feel proud. From the two of us, my strength has never surpassed you in the real sense. I have been chasing you desperately behind."


    In fact, mu Tiance is very glad that he has an opponent like Xu Shaotang. Without Xu Shaotang, he may not be able to reach his present height in his life.


    Therefore, he is more determined to take Xu Shaotang as his opponent forever.


    Xu Shaotang said, "I''ve never surpassed you in a real sense. Every time my strength exceeds you, you will catch up with me in a short time, just like a follower who can never be thrown away."


    "You are the follower!"


    Mu Tiance didn''t say a word, carefully aftertaste Xu Shaotang''s words, but he couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1212

    After a few days in the Mu family, Xu Shaotang has recovered.


    Although the Qi in Mu Tiance''s body was almost exhausted when he helped mu Tiance enter the state of emptiness, the Qi would not disappear when he was used up. As long as he was alive, the Qi in his body would recover slowly.


    Just like a well, even if someone drained the well completely today, it would be full again in two days.


    All the people of the Mu family now know that Xu Shaotang has saved the lives of the young master of the Mu family, so wherever Xu Shaotang goes, the people of the Mu family will give him a grateful look, and Xu Shaotang has really become a VIP of the Mu family.


    "How are you now?" Pitiful heart with Xu Shaotang''s side, although Xu Shaotang''s injury has recovered almost, but pitiful heart face or hang a bit worried look.


    Xu Shaotang gently patted pity''s hand and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be OK long ago. If you don''t believe me, I''ll give you a look."


    Xu Shaotang is moved by the love of Lianxin, but at the same time he has some helplessness. Although he is all right, Lianxin still regards him as a patient.


    In helpless at the same time, Xu Shaotang is also carrying on the reflection, he is doomed to be an uneasy person, every time he is injured, the injury in the heart of these women around him may not be less than the injury on his body, in order to let his woman no longer worry about himself all day, he really needs to protect himself, even if not for himself, he should also consider for his woman.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, he could not help rolling his eyes and looking at him angrily, saying, "do you really think you are a monkey? Why didn''t you jump when you didn''t even have the strength to raise your hand a few days ago? "


    "Ha ha..." Xu Shaotang dry smile two, some embarrassed said: "you did not say it, I did not even have the strength to raise my hand, of course, there is no way to jump."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s smiling face, he couldn''t help shaking his head and sighed softly: "you are always good, and the scar has forgotten the pain!"


    Listen to pity this is full of helpless sigh, Xu Shaotang can''t help holding pity heart''s hand more tightly, like a promise said: "you can rest assured, I will pay more attention in the future, try not to let yourself hurt, also don''t let you follow me worry."


    Although this promise may only be for consolation and compassion, it''s Xu Shaotang''s sincere words. It''s just that this promise is almost impossible to be realized, unless one day, when the world is really peaceful, or when he can no longer be used, he can really fulfill his promise.


    And this process, may be a long time!


    When they took a walk in Mu''s house, mu Tiance also took a walk in the yard with a light hand. The two couples saw each other far away, looked at each other and showed a smile at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang, holding a compassionate hand, walks to Mu Tiance and Qingwu, smiles and says to Mu Tiance, "I plan to go back to Tianhai tomorrow."


    He seldom has time to accompany his family. There is no need to waste too much time in Mu''s home. Although the air here is very fresh and the Mu''s family treat him warmly enough, this is not his home after all. He has to accompany more than compassion.


    "Two more days?" Mu Tiance loosened his hand and said with a smile, "I''ve lived in your house for a few days, and you''ve lived in my house for a few days. Are we even?"


    "Count Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "however, it''s better not to come to such a draw."


    Because if this happens, it means that one of them is injured, which is not a good thing for them.


    Mu Tiance also understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning and said with a smile, "well, I''ll prepare a banquet tonight. We''ll just have two drinks."


    "No..." Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I''ll leave later."


    Light dance puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang asked: "Xu Shao, don''t you mean genius back to the sea?"


    "I''m going back to Tianhai tomorrow, but I still have several places to go." Xu Shaotang gently smile, some helpless said: "come to the capital, the people who should visit always want to visit, or those who should say I now hard wings don''t see them..."


    As soon as he said this, mu Tiance understood what Xu Shaotang meant. It was estimated that Xu Shaotang would visit Long Jiang. Moreover, he also heard Xu Shaotang say that when he was knocked unconscious by Xu Shaotang, Long Jiang sent people to send them to Mu''s house by helicopter.


    Thinking of this, mu Tiance didn''t go to detain Xu Shaotang. He just said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "when you see the Dragon general, thank him for me."


    "It''s a piece of cake!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little, then says to Mu Tiance: "let Qingwu and Lianxin chat with each other. How about we go to the side and have a chat alone?"


    "Oh?"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance knew that Xu Shaotang was mostly looking for something to do with himself. After looking at Xu Shaotang, he nodded gently and walked to the side with Xu Shaotang.Outside mu Tiance''s yard, mu Tiance immediately asked Xu Shaotang, "what''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "after a while, I may go to Xizhou."


    "Xizhou? What are you doing in Xizhou? " Mu Tiance asked curiously.


    "What else can we do, just for the devil''s Island?" Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said, "you should have heard about the Devil Island, too?"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "listen to my father, it''s really weird."


    "Are there few incredible things we have seen?" Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "many of the things that we feel strange now should be able to find the root in the future, and I went to Xizhou to find the root."


    Originally, he did not intend to take the initiative to go to Xizhou. Of course, if Longjiang had such a request, he could not refuse it.


    However, mu Tiance has now entered the realm of emptiness, which is equivalent to their strength is a bit stronger, so he took the initiative to go to Xizhou.


    "What do you need me to do?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you want me to go to Xizhou with you?"


    "No Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I went to Xizhou. If people from the Kunlun kingdom come to trouble, I will definitely not be able to come back for a while. At that time, I may need your help to delay for a while."


    So that''s it!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance nodded his head without hesitation and said: "don''t worry, as long as I can help, I will help. You can go safely!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang took a look at mu Tiance and said, "brother mu, how can I listen to you so much?"


    Mu Tiance was slightly stunned, and then burst out laughing.

 Chapter 1213

    In the light dance in the courtyard, hearing mu Tiance''s laughter, he also showed a slight smile on his face and said to the compassion around him: "young master is only so happy when he is with Xu Shao."


    "How do you know he''s unhappy when he''s with you?"


    Lianxin looks at Qingwu with a playful smile. Everyone is a woman. Even if she has only known Qingwu for a few days, she can see that Qingwu''s love for mu Tiance is no less than their sisters'' love for Xu Shaotang.


    Although Qingwu grew up in the Mu family, she didn''t have much contact with people outside the Mu family. It''s not bad to say that she hasn''t seen too much of the world. Facing the playful eyes of pity, Qingwu''s face showed a touch of rosy clouds. Some shyly said: "young master should be very happy with me, but not with Xu Shao."


    "Oh? Why do you say that? " He said with a smile: "I contacted your young master several years ago. He was not as peaceful as he is now. He has changed a lot because of you. And


    "And what?"


    Light dance looks at pity heart that desire to talk and stop appearance, some curiously ask a way.


    With a slight smile, he said: "and your young master''s appearance is the best man I have ever seen. His family background and personal strength are no worse than ours, but you are still the only one around him. From this point of view, your young master is much better than ours. So, her feelings for you are not deep, but he is not a good expressive person, and he is not as good as the one in our family. "


    Listen to pity heart''s words, light dance on the face show slightly puzzled look, obviously she didn''t understand pity heart this some words meaning.


    Looking at the puzzled look on Qingwu''s face, he took Qingwu to the wooden table in the yard and sat down. He said with a smile, "he should be happier when he is with you. In other words, he is different from Shaotang when he is with you. There is no way to compare the two."


    "What''s the difference?" Light dance show eyebrow micro Cu, carefully thinking about the words of pity heart, but also did not want to understand, can only turn to ask pity heart.


    He said with a smile: "he is happy to be with you. He is happy to be with Shaotang. He is happy to drink with his confidant and match with his opponent. This is the relationship between them. Sometimes, we women may not understand how strange the relationship between them is."


    In fact, the words of compassion also have feelings.


    Even though she is more knowledgeable than Qingwu, even though she has read countless people in her life, she still doesn''t understand the man''s feelings between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance, in order to help Xu Shaotang fight Jiang Dongxuan, almost died in Jiang Dongxuan''s hands, but he didn''t complain. A few days ago, Xu Shaotang almost took his own life in order to wake up mu Tiance who was possessed by the devil. Similarly, Xu Shaotang didn''t complain!


    At that time, both mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang chose to forget the women who were worried about them.


    But can this show that the man''s affection between them is better than that between them and their own man? It seems that she can''t. She is not very clear about Mu Tiance''s attitude towards light dance. She can only rely on her own observation and feelings. However, she knows how Xu Shaotang feels about her. She doesn''t think that her relationship with Xu Shaotang is inferior to that between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Perhaps, because they are not men, they will never be able to solve this puzzle.


    Listening to pity''s words, the color of doubt on Qingwu''s face finally slowly retreated, and said to pity with a smile: "it''s true that the young master and Xu Shao share the same feeling. The young master has said more than once that it''s the happiest thing in his life to have Xu Shao as an opponent."


    "Isn''t it a happy thing to have a woman like you who puts him in the front of everything?" "So, you don''t have to think about who he is happier with. You just need to know that your position in his heart is very important! Sometimes, if you think too much, it''s easy to get into the corner. "


    Qingwu carefully tasted the words of compassion, which opened a knot in her heart. In fact, the knot was not caused by herself, but by her identity.


    She has been with mu Tiance since she was a child, which makes her get used to her role. At the same time, she feels that she is not worthy of Mu Tiance. At best, she is the girl who warms mu Tiance''s bed.


    Even if she gave birth to a child for mu Tiance, she still regarded herself as mu Tiance''s maid rather than his wife.


    In this inferiority complex, she always feels that mu Tiance is not really happy when she is with her. Now she knows that even if she is happy, there are some different ways.


    "I see, thank you!" After thinking about this problem, Qingwu looks at her heart gratefully and thinks about the little things she and mu Tiance have been together. Suddenly, she finds that the young master really loves her.


    Just like compassion said, many of the changes of the young master are actually due to her, but the young master will never say these words."Just understand." Looking at the emotion on his face, he said with a little smile: "seriously, when you get along with your young master, it''s peaceful..."


    "What is taipingdan?"


    Qingwu was confused by the ambiguous words of pitying heart, and the color of doubt on her face rose again.


    "It''s not a good thing to respect each other. At least, I can''t adapt to this atmosphere." Lianxin smiles, and then waves to Qingwu, indicating that Qingwu will stick her ears.


    Light dance didn''t understand of saw pity heart one eye, but still put own ear to stick in the past.


    Pity heart slightly support their body, lying in the ear of light dance began to whisper.


    With the words of compassion, a red cloud suddenly surged up on her face. The red cloud spread from her cheek to the root of his neck.


    When Lianxin finished, Qingwu''s head was completely lowered. She didn''t dare to look up at Lianxin. She never thought that she could hear such words from her dignified and generous mouth.


    "The young master doesn''t like me..." Light dance dead buried his head, whispered.


    Compared with the light dance, compassion is much more insipid, she has been used to these.


    Pity smile to light dance said: "you don''t try, how do you know he won''t like you like this?"


    "I..."


    Qingwu raises her head and looks at Lianxin. She immediately lowers her head to Lianxin''s eyes. But in the moment of lowering her head, there is something strange in her eyes

 Chapter 1214

    On the way to longzu, Xu Shaotang asked Lianxin curiously, "what did you talk about with Qingwu?"


    "Do you want to know the private words between women?" Pity took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a smile: "it''s the father of several children. How can you still be such a gossip?"


    "No..." Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not me, it''s mu Tiance! See for yourself the message he sent me! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang hands his mobile phone to Lianxin.


    The message on the mobile phone shows: what did compassion talk about with Qingwu? Why do I feel weird about her?


    He didn''t care about what Lianxin had talked with Qingwu, but since mu Tiance asked, he also wanted to give a reply to Mu Tiance. Moreover, mu Tiance''s question also linked up his curiosity.


    After reading the information on Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone, he said with a smile: "you can reply to him directly. We are talking about the whispers between women, which is not suitable for you men to know."


    "Why don''t you even tell me?" Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a bad smile, stretched out his hand to pull pity into his arms, hehe said with a smile: "can I extort a confession by torture?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s bad appearance, my heart knows that Xu Shaotang''s "extorting a confession by torture" is certainly not a good thing. Some time ago, because of Mabo''s affair, her mood has been very low, and Xu Shaotang didn''t do anything to her. Now looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, it''s estimated that his mind will start to think about those shameful things again.


    Although there are few people on the mountain road to longzu, Lianxin still doesn''t dare to let Xu Shaotang despise herself here. She wants to escape from Xu Shaotang''s arms, but she can''t escape at all. She tosses about for a while, but it makes them fight with each other. She looks at Xu Shaotang with red face and panting, and her eyes are full of begging for mercy.


    "Well, I''ll tell you that''s all right." Pity really can''t help but compromise with Xu Shaotang.


    "That''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and kisses pitiful heart on its red face, but she doesn''t let go of pitiful heart. Instead, she lets her whole body fall in her arms.


    Pitifully, he gives Xu Shaotang a look. While enduring the frivolity of Xu Shaotang, he tells Xu Shaotang all his whispers to Qingwu.


    She is really afraid of Xu Shaotang, this bad guy, do not know the occasion!


    After listening to what Lianxin said, Xu Shaotang''s eyes stare like a copper bell. After looking at Lianxin for a long time, he suddenly burst out laughing.


    "If Mu Tiance wants to know, he has to fight with me!" Xu Shaotang said with laughter.


    Taking advantage of Xu Shaotang''s time to laugh, pitiful heart finally broke away from Xu Shaotang''s clutches, stepped back a few steps, so as not to be despised by Xu Shaotang again. At the same time, he said disapprovingly: "I think this is for their happiness, and he should thank me."


    "Are you sure you are not making trouble for mu Tiance?" Xu Shaotang laughed, then looked at him with a bad smile and said, "how can you play with me? I''m looking forward to it


    "Bah!"


    Pity heart gently spat on a mouthful, Xu Shaotang also need more fun?


    He could have written a book about it!


    Joking all the way, they finally came to the door of the dragon group.


    Xu Shaotang has long been an old acquaintance of the dragon group. He doesn''t need to pass a message when he enters the dragon group. After greeting the people outside, Xu Shaotang enters the dragon group with compassion.


    Just entering the dragon group, a familiar figure appeared in Xu Shaotang''s sight.


    The man stood with his back to Xu Shaotang in the cold wind. His back looked depressed and lonely. Even so, Xu Shaotang recognized him at a glance.


    "Long Fei!"


    Xu Shaotang cheerfully shouts to Long Fei.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Long Fei was stunned and his heart sank suddenly. Then he pretended that he didn''t hear Xu Shaotang''s voice and quickened his pace to go in the opposite direction.


    Huh?


    Xu Shaotang some puzzled looking at Long Fei that gradually away from the back, this Birdman this is how, difficult not to see more than a year can''t hear their own voice?


    Long Fei doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to see him, but Xu Shaotang wants to catch up and see what medicine Long Fei sells in the gourd.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is very fast. In an instant, he stops Long Fei''s way. Looking at Long Fei who looks a little flustered, Xu Shaotang can''t help joking: "tell me honestly, have you done something bad, how can you run when you see me?"


    I haven''t seen him for more than a year, but there isn''t much change in his appearance. It''s just that he has a sense of vicissitudes, and his eyes are a little ethereal, which makes him look very haggard.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s joking words, Long Fei tries to suppress his flustered look, and then says to Xu Shaotang, "do you think everyone has nothing to do like Xu Dashao? I have something urgent to deal with. OK, I won''t tell you. It''s really urgent. "Looking at Long Fei in such a hurry, Xu Shaotang snorted and waved his hand: "well, you go to deal with your emergency first. I''ll come back to you later. I just want to know the progress of your investigation from you."


    Since long Fei is in an emergency, he can''t stop him from talking nonsense with him. Long Fei has a position. He''s not like an idle man. If he delays Long Fei''s business, he may be scolded by the Dragon general. So he wants to ask Long Fei what they have found in half a year, but he can''t help it.


    Long Fei nods and is about to leave quickly in front of Xu Shaotang when Xu Shaotang suddenly reaches out his hand again to stop him.


    "I''m in a hurry. Can you stop playing?" Long Fei some speechless to Xu Shaotang said.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I can''t delay you for half a minute. I just want to ask, is dantai coming back with you? Is she on your base now? "


    He hasn''t seen Tantai Jingming for a long time. He didn''t expect to come to longzu this time. Longfei and they have already performed their mission and come back. In his opinion, since Longfei has come back, dantai Jingming must also come back.


    "Haha, it seems that I can''t leave the dragon group tonight..." Xu Shaotang in the heart of bad thinking, so long time did not meet with Dan Tai, nature is to good "comfort" her.


    This bowl of water has to be even, doesn''t it?


    At the thought of Tantai Jingming''s shy appearance, Xu Shaotang''s heart rises with a flame, and he wants to comfort Tantai Jingming in his arms now.

 Chapter 1215

    "Can you let me go first? I''m in a hurry. Let''s talk later, OK?"


    Long Fei didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question directly. Instead, Gu talked about him and tried to get around Xu Shaotang who was blocking his way.


    "You can tell me directly. In a word, you''re wasting your time here!" Xu Shaotang dissatisfied to Longfei said, but stopped Longfei''s hand but slowly put down, shrugged at Longfei, hummed: "forget it, I find her myself, you quickly go to reincarnation, really!"


    He''s really convinced Longfei. Even if he''s reincarnated, he doesn''t have to be in such a hurry! What''s more, if there is something urgent for him, why did he stand there when he and Lianxin came in from the dragon group just now?


    Huh? incorrect!


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang realizes that long Fei seems to be deliberately avoiding him!


    When he didn''t come, there was nothing wrong with Longfei. When he just came, Longfei was in a hurry to get reincarnated? What a coincidence!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly reaches out his hand and pulls Long Fei who walks by him.


    "Is something wrong with Tantai?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes stare at Long Fei who dodges his eyes, and his mouth utters a low and oppressive roar.


    In addition to this reason, he really did not think that long Fei had any reason to avoid himself!


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes pierce Long Fei''s heart like a knife. Even though long Fei usually has a good relationship with Xu Shaotang, and even though he is a warrior himself, Long Fei is still surprised by Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes at the moment.


    It''s the first time that Xu Shaotang has known Xu Shaotang for such a long time. He feels as if he will die in Xu Shaotang''s hands at any time.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s knife like eyes, Long Fei finally lowered his head. Although he didn''t say a word, he acquiesced in Xu Shaotang''s guess.


    "Kaka..."


    Xu Shaotang''s fist was crunched by him for a moment. It seemed that his fist would be pinched out of his sleep.


    "What''s the matter with her?" Xu Shaotang looks at Longfei with his head lowered slightly. His mouth gives out a roar like a wounded beast. His voice is low and angry. He roars to Longfei: "Sue, Sue, me!"


    These three words, almost word by word.


    His hand that grasped Longfei''s arm also increased his strength unconsciously because of his anger, which made Longfei feel that his bones were about to be crushed by Xu Shaotang, and his face was full of pain in an instant. However, he insisted on it and didn''t let himself make any calls.


    Only at this time did Xu Shaotang notice Long Fei''s painful look, which made him restrain his strength slightly. However, he naturally looked at Long Fei with cannibal eyes, suddenly raised his voice and roared: "what''s the matter with her?"


    Xu Shaotang is not a fool. The reason why Long Fei evades him is that most of them are either dead or disabled. But maybe he still has a fluke in his heart. He wants to hear the answer given by Long Fei himself.


    Originally, the compassion over there saw that Xu Shaotang had a "conflict" with Long Fei inexplicably. She quickly ran over, but as soon as she came, she heard the question Xu Shaotang asked Long Fei.


    Now in this situation, as long as people are not stupid, they can guess who the "she" in Xu Shaotang''s mouth is. At the thought that there may be something wrong with Tantai Jingming, a heart of pity suddenly pulls up.


    "Shaotang..." Pitiful heart slightly open mouth, originally want to comfort Xu Shaotang two words, but was Xu Shaotang that pair of cannibal look scared not light, to the mouth words were swallowed by her back.


    Long Fei has a hard look at Xu Shaotang and pity. He knows that he can''t hide from Xu Shaotang after all. He can only sigh heavily and say sadly: "life and death are uncertain..."


    "Life or death


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether the answer is good or bad. Since life and death are uncertain, it means that dantai Jingming has at least hope of being alive. But Long Fei''s expression and action have already shown another problem, that is, dantai Jingming does have hope of being alive, but the hope is very slim. If the hope is very big, Long Fei will certainly be searching with all his strength Even if they can''t find the whereabouts of Tantai Jingming, they will definitely inform themselves, instead of trying to escape as soon as they see him.


    The reason why Long Fei evades is that he is afraid of asking about dantai.


    "What happened to you in Xizhou? Wasn''t it all good before? " Xu Shaotang forcibly suppressed the rising anger in his heart, gritted his teeth and said, "what''s the matter with her uncertain life and death? You''d better make it clear to me, or don''t blame me for turning my back on people! "


    A few days ago, he also talked to Tantai Jingming on the phone. At that time, Tantai Jingming was fine and wanted to come back and hug him. During this period of time, because of Mu Tiance''s affairs, he also suffered some injuries, so he didn''t talk to dantai on the phone. Unexpectedly, in these days, something happened to Jingming in dantai!


    "We were really good before..." Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang with shame and said: "just a few days ago, dantai and the iron tower went out to investigate the Devil Island as usual. Once they went, they never came back...""How long have you been looking for it?" Xu Shaotang asked in a low voice.


    "Three days!" Long Fei gently closed his eyes and said: "in three days, we used all our strength to search the whole Manda area, and finally only found the iron tower The body... "


    "What about that one?" Xu Shaotang firmly grasped his fist and asked coldly, "have you not found any trace of the dantai, or maybe it''s the clue left by the dantai?"


    People who can kill the iron tower can also kill dantai nine times out of ten. In this way, the chance of dantai Jingming''s life is not very big, but it doesn''t seem to be as small as imagined.


    "Next to the body of the iron tower, we found a large amount of blood. Through DNA analysis, we can confirm that the blood is from the tower, and..."


    At this point, Long Fei suddenly closed his mouth again. He couldn''t bear to take a look at Xu Shaotang. He obviously didn''t want to tell Xu Shaotang the worse news. He didn''t want to see Xu Shaotang''s grief.


    "And what?" But Xu Shaotang did not seem to appreciate it. He broke the casserole and asked in the end: "if there is anything, just say it. I''m not as vulnerable as you think!"


    Although he said it, Xu Shaotang''s ugly expression showed that he should be very nervous at the moment. He was afraid that what Long Fei said would break his hope.

 Chapter 1216

    "Moreover, there is not too obvious battle trace at the scene." Long Fei slightly raised his head, looked at Xu Shaotang in front of him, and said a strange word.


    Xu Shaotang is really confused by Long Fei''s inexplicable words, but he is not in a hurry to ask Long Fei, but carefully thinking about his words.


    Think about, Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly intense contraction, forehead also involuntarily began to sweat.


    He wants to understand the meaning of Long Fei''s words!


    In the place where the iron tower was sacrificed, there are still many bloodstains left by Tantai Jingming, which means that there must be fighting place, but there are no obvious fighting traces at the scene. That can only show that the strength of the people fighting with Tantai Jingming and the iron tower is far better than them. They didn''t waste much energy to kill the iron tower, and at least made Tantai seriously injured.


    In other words, Tantai Jingming and the iron tower have no resistance in the face of the enemy! In this way, the possibility of Tantai Jingming''s escape is almost zero!


    Want to understand the words of Long Fei, Xu Shaotang heart can no longer be calm, a pair of eyes instantly become blood red, that appearance let pity heart and Long Fei feel a kind of tremor from the soul.


    "Manda, Manda..."


    Xu Shaotang kept repeating this place name in his mouth. Manda is next to Newcastle, the economic and social center of Xizhou. At the moment, his heart is already on Manda''s side.


    "Shaotang..."


    Pitiful heart slightly forward, tightly grasp Xu Shaotang''s palm, she can feel that Xu Shaotang''s palm is wet and cold. Lianxin wants to say something to ease Xu Shaotang''s mind, but she doesn''t know what to say. She knows that Xu Shaotang will definitely go to Manda. No matter whether dantai Jingming is dead or alive, Xu Shaotang will go there.


    If dantai is still alive, Xu Shaotang will find her even if she is dead. If she is sure that dantai Jingming died in Manda, then when Xu Shaotang arrives at Xizhou, it will be the beginning of the nightmare of the whole Xizhou!


    Feeling the temperature in pity''s hand, Xu Shaotang finally breaks away from his emotion. Looking at his pity with a worried face, Xu Shaotang presses down the boundless anger in his heart and slowly pulls out his hand to squeeze out a smile, but the flesh on his face doesn''t seem to listen to him at all.


    "Go back to Tianhai first! Don''t tell your family about Taiwan. " Xu Shaotang bit his teeth and squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "I''ll go to Manda..."


    With that, Xu Shaotang bowed his head and gave a kiss on Lianxin''s forehead, then resolutely turned around and quickly walked to Longjiang''s courtyard.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s slightly trembling figure, he sighed with pity. Looking at Long Fei with a guilty face, he slowly asked, "how much is the possibility that dantai is still alive?"


    "Almost impossible..."


    Long Fei closed his eyes in pain and said sadly, "dantai has a very strong character. Moreover, as a woman, she has congenital deficiencies. Therefore, even if the enemy does not kill her, she will not be captured alive..."


    In fact, there are basically no female team members in the dragon team for a reason. On the one hand, the physical strength and strength of ordinary women are not as good as that of male team members. On the other hand, the female team members know the end of their capture, so when they are really unable to resist, they will choose to end their own lives in person, so as not to be insulted by the enemy after being captured.


    It was for this reason that he judged that there was almost no possibility for Tantai Jingming to live. I believe Xu Shaotang also wanted to understand this, so he was so angry.


    Listen to Long Fei''s words, pity heart face instant a piece of dead ash, her lips slightly open, open mouth for a long time, but only feel his heart sour, can''t say a complete word.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang has arrived at Longjiang''s courtyard.


    Long will look sad to sit there, see quickly into the Xu Shaotang, and then see Xu Shaotang''s face, he knows this matter is eventually Xu Shaotang know.


    "Are you here for the sake of Taiwan?" Dragon will slightly raise their eyelids, quietly looking at the face of Xu Shaotang, hand signals Xu Shaotang to sit down.


    "Not originally, but now it is!" However, Xu Shaotang did not sit down, just with a questioning tone to the Dragon general said: "why not tell me earlier?"


    After such a big thing, Longjiang kept it from him. It was the first time in his heart that he complained about Longjiang. Fortunately, he also knew Longjiang''s character, so he didn''t fight with Longjiang directly. He just wanted to know what Longjiang was doing.


    This kind of thing, the dragon will not be able to hide, but the dragon will eventually hide from him.


    "Dantai almost had an accident with mu Tiance at the same time..."


    In a word, the answer has been given to Xu Shaotang.


    It is estimated that Xu Shaotang was in a coma when he got the news of the accident in dantai. Later, Xu Shaotang was injured in the Mu family for a few days. He didn''t tell Xu Shaotang the news because he was afraid that Xu Shaotang would be hurt more because of his excessive sadness.


    They all know that Tantai Jingming is in danger now. Even if Xu Shaotang rushed there at that time, there is not much difference between him now.It''s better to tell Xu Shaotang later. In this way, at least Xu Shaotang can be at ease in the Mu family, at least he can be happy for a few more days!


    As soon as the Dragon general''s words are out, Xu Shaotang will understand the meaning of the Dragon general.


    "I''m sorry, I''m impulsive!" Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general apologetically, and then said: "if I kill in manning, will it affect you?"


    "Are you sure you want to do this? You have to know that Xizhou is not without experts. If you do this, you will face all the experts in Xizhou alone. "


    Long Jiang is not surprised because of Xu Shaotang''s words. He knows Xu Shaotang''s temper. If he is sure that Tantai Jingming is dead, let alone Manda, even the whole Xizhou will be avenged by Xu Shaotang.


    A crazy Xu Shaotang will cause much damage, he used to know, but now he does not know, because he also knows that Xu Shaotang is already a master of the virtual realm, and the destructive power of people at this level is beyond his imagination.


    Xu Shaotang held his fist, nodded his head heavily, and said: "blood debt, blood compensation!"


    A blood debt, blood compensation, has been doomed to Xu Shaotang will be killed in Xizhou.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes full of cold light, Long Jiang sighed helplessly and said slowly: "if you decide to coax yourself, then do it according to your own decision! If Xizhou puts pressure on us, I will do it! "


    "It''s not clear who will put pressure on who!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are even colder. He bows slightly to the Dragon general, and then walks out of his courtyard.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disappearing figure, the Dragon general suddenly burst out a strong murderer in his eyes. He said in a cold voice: "Xizhou, Xizhou, this time you provoked this murderer yourself..."

 Chapter 1217

    Xizhou, Manda.


    Xu Shaotang is walking slowly on the streets of Manda. As the most developed country in the world, Xizhou is more prosperous than Xia.


    Even after experiencing the hand of God, the city is still vigorous.


    However, at the moment, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any mood to appreciate Manda''s prosperity. Since he got the news of the accident at Jingming, he never laughed again. He urgently needs a killing to vent his depression and anger.


    Maybe it''s the murderous spirit of Xu Shaotang that everyone keeps away from him, and the people who come to him will take a detour.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about the way others looked at him. He just kept a steady pace and moved his steps forward slowly.


    His destination is not far ahead. Before reaching Manda, he had received the information from the Dragon general. These information are all confidential information obtained by the people of the dragon group after tracking down in Xizhou for half a year, including a gathering place of powers in Manda, which is the branch of the powers in Manda.


    The place where Xu Shaotang is going now is the psionic division.


    This psionic branch is located in the south of Manda, which is close to Newcastle. From the outside, it is just a private club in the neighboring suburb.


    Although it''s day time, Xu Shaotang doesn''t hide his figure, but goes to the private club with integrity.


    "Station..."


    Before the guard at the door said "stop", his whole body had fallen out and hit the wall of the club heavily. The wall of the club collapsed, directly burying the guard in the ruins.


    "Wuwu..."


    At the same time, the harsh alarm sounded instantly, and then a row of black guns aimed at Xu Shaotang. If there was no need to be redundant, the guns in those people''s hands had already opened fire.


    The next scene, however, made the shooters go to hell.


    All the bullets fell to the ground when they were close to Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang still kept his slow pace and walked to the club step by step.


    "All back!" Just when those people were in a daze, a gray haired old man came out of the club with several blonde men and women.


    With the order of the old man with white hair, the people with guns stepped down one after another and looked at the old man with respect and worship in their eyes.


    "Who are you? Do you know where this is?" The old man with white hair looks at Xu Shaotang, who is still walking slowly. At the same time, he winks at the people around him, indicating that they are ready to attack at any time.


    Xu Shaotang''s steps finally stopped about five meters away from the old man. He slightly raised his tired eyelids and asked, "are you the person in charge here?"


    "I''m Hester!" The old man stares at Xu Shaotang and asks, "who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang did not answer the old man''s words, but asked faintly: "do you know a woman named dantai Jingming?"


    "Quiet tea on the terrace?"


    Hester thought about it carefully, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Why are you looking for her?"


    For the young Xia man with no expression on his face, for some unknown reason, Hester had an inexplicable fear in his heart. As an S-level psionic, although he was not invincible, he seldom encountered this kind of fear before fighting.


    "Are you sure you don''t know her, or haven''t heard her name?" Xu Shaotang still calm said: "I can give you a look at his photos, you want to answer."


    Said, Xu Shaotang will take out his mobile phone to Hester and others to see the picture of Tantai Jingming, but Hester has not looked at it has begun to shake his head, very simply said: "I''m sure I don''t know this woman, young man, if you are looking for someone, I''m afraid you''re in the wrong place!"


    "Well, since you don''t want to see it."


    Xu Shaotang slowly took back his mobile phone, calmly looked at Hester and others, quietly said: "it seems that you do not have any value."


    Said, Xu Shaotang slowly raised his hand.


    See Xu Shaotang''s action, Hester immediately roared: "attack!"


    Everyone is not a fool. Now it''s obvious that the young people in Xia are looking for trouble. In this case, they don''t need to be polite.


    An ice wall suddenly appeared in front of Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang didn''t look at it. He just raised his hand and waved it gently. The solid ice wall dissipated in Xu Shaotang''s real Qi. However, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi didn''t stop.


    Just as several golden haired powers are ready to attack Xu Shaotang again, Hester, who was standing there, suddenly falls to the ground.


    The next moment, a blood mist burst out from Hester''s neck. Hester''s eyes were wide open, and he didn''t understand how he died."Mr. Hester!"


    See the sudden death of Hester, a few slightly younger powers with one voice yelled, but Hester can no longer hear them.


    After lightly killing Hester, Xu Shaotang doesn''t stop. He waves his hand again. Several people who haven''t recovered from the shock of Hester''s sudden death feel their necks cool at the same time.


    Several groups of blood mist burst out at the same time, suddenly pricked the eyes of those who were still alive.


    In the end, only a woman in her thirties is still alive. But at the moment, the woman is completely dull. It''s hard for her to attack Xu Shaotang even if she says a word.


    Xu Shaotang slightly raised his eyelids and looked at the woman who had been scared silly. He slowly said, "I don''t kill you, not because I don''t kill women. I just want you to bring a message to your superiors: no matter whether dantai Jingming is dead or alive, I will see her. If I don''t see her for a day, the killing won''t stop!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang slowly turned his body and walked out.


    He doesn''t expect the people in this branch to know about Tantai Jingming. The purpose of his coming here is to kill people. He wants the upper class people in Xizhou to know that he is looking for Tantai Jingming.


    Yes, he is threatening the upper class and all the powers in Xizhou!


    This time, Xu Shaotang is really angry. He won''t go slowly to trace the whereabouts of Tantai Jingming. He will only use the simplest and most rude way to ask people in Xizhou to give him a statement. He should first know whether Tantai Jingming is dead or alive!


    If dantai is dead, let all the powers and gene fighters in Xizhou be buried with her!


    Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.

 Chapter 1218

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang in Xizhou is killing the experts in Xizhou crazily. No matter he is a gene warrior or a psionic, as long as he is seen by Xu Shaotang, and on any occasion, Xu Shaotang will kill him in the simplest and rough way.


    Xu Shaotang''s appearance has cast a huge shadow over Xizhou. Xizhou also sent several waves of experts to deal with Xu Shaotang, but they all died under Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    In just a few days, Xu Shaotang has a new nickname - Oriental butcher!


    Xu Shaotang''s crazy killing of Xizhou experts has also spread to China. Looking at the intelligence sent by the intelligence system, Long Fei has been completely shocked. He thought that Xu Shaotang would be mad when he learned that something happened to Jingming in dantai, but he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would do so.


    "He''s really crazy..."


    The dragon will put down the information in his hand and heave a sigh. His eyes are both a little happy and a little worried.


    Xu Shaotang slaughtered the experts in Xizhou. Of course, he was happy, but now Xu Shaotang is alone stirring up the storm in Xizhou, and he is worried about Xu Shaotang''s safety.


    "Yes, he''s really crazy!" Long Fei raised his cheek and asked Longjiang bitterly: "Dad, do you think what Xu Shaotang said is true? If there had been no news of Tan Tai, he would have been killing endlessly? "


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "since he has already spoken, he will definitely do so. Now he is completely crazy and will not consider any consequences. He is now using his own actions to force the senior management of Xizhou. He needs a statement. No matter whether dantai is dead or alive, he needs a statement! "


    "Will the senior officials of Xizhou give him an explanation?" Long Fei asked with some worry.


    In his heart, he admires Xu Shaotang''s courage. Not everyone has the courage to become a beauty. He wants to join Xu Shaotang''s feeling of killing Xizhou, but his special identity makes it impossible to do such a thing openly.


    He is now as worried about Xu Shaotang''s safety as long Jiang. After all, Xizhou is still the strongest country up to now. If there are no top experts in Xizhou, he will never believe it! To be sure, the senior officials in Xizhou now dream of getting rid of Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t know..." Even though Longjiang is very intelligent, he really doesn''t know what will happen in the end. Longjiang sighs and says slowly: "I only know that if there is no explanation, this boy will fulfill his promise, even..."


    At this point, the dragon will also be surprised by his own ideas.


    Looking at the appearance of Long Jiang''s desire to talk and stop, Long Fei thought a little and asked: "he won''t kill the high-level people in Xizhou, will he?"


    "No, he''s angry, but he''s not so ungrateful." The dragon will gently shake his head and say: "I suspect that he wants to revenge for dantai..."


    Longfei looked at Longjiang doubtfully and said, "isn''t he already taking revenge for dantai?"


    "Not the same." Long will shake his wheelchair, turn around slowly, close his eyes gently, and say: "he doesn''t know who shot at dantai and the iron tower. If Xizhou doesn''t hand over the murderer, he''s going to kill all the masters in Xizhou and take revenge for dantai in the most direct way."


    "Kill all the masters in Xizhou..."


    Long Fei swallows a mouthful of saliva and looks at the Dragon general who turns around in shock. He thinks that Xu Shaotang is not really so crazy, is he?


    "Feier, you immediately inform to go down, all intelligence center of gravity all move to the sky sea and the capital city!" Long Jiang suddenly opened his eyes and said to Long Fei in a deep voice: "anyone who tries to do harm to Xu''s family and friends, regardless of the reason, will be killed!"


    Long Fei was slightly stunned, but he soon understood Long Jiang''s intention and asked in a hurry: "Dad, are you afraid that the people in Xizhou can''t deal with Xu Shaotang, so you send someone to deal with the people in Xu''s family?"


    The Dragon general nodded and said, "very likely!"


    "Well, will Xizhou send someone to the capital to make trouble and force you to call Xu Shaotang back?" Long Fei thought of another place mentioned by Longjiang. He knew that Longjiang also thought of this, so he turned his intelligence focus to the capital and Tianhai.


    Hearing Long Fei''s question, the Dragon sneered at the corner of his mouth and said: "as long as they dare to come! Just in time, let me try the attitude of the Mu family! "


    He didn''t worry that the experts from Xizhou would come to the capital to make trouble. Although he made peace with the Mu family, the sharp knife of the Mu family has not been used yet. As long as the experts from Xizhou dare to come, it''s time to see the attitude of the Mu family!


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Xu Shaotang has really fallen into the madness!


    He didn''t know who attacked dantai, but he basically decided that it was the people from Xizhou who attacked dantai. Since he couldn''t find the real murderer, he would kill all the masters of Xizhou directly, and he could always kill the murderer!


    Even if it''s not the people from Xizhou who attack dantai, he doesn''t want to pursue it himself, unless Xizhou can produce enough evidence to prove that it''s not the people from Xizhou who attack dantai!To put it bluntly, he is putting pressure on Xizhou in this way. He will not investigate by himself, but he will ask the whole people of Xizhou to help him investigate!


    Xu Shaotang slaughtered another city''s psionic branch. He only killed the psionic and gene fighters. As for the ordinary soldiers, as long as they didn''t provoke him, he didn''t want to do it.


    "I see how long you can hold on!"


    Cold eyes sweep over the corpses on the floor. According to the Convention, Xu Shaotang still leaves one of the worst powers as a messenger to the top of Xizhou.


    He hasn''t gone to newk, the administrative center of Xizhou, for several days to carry out the killing. It''s not that he can''t go, but that he''s waiting for a reply from Xizhou.


    If there is no one in the west, the killing will continue!


    "The devil!" Xu Shaotang, who was spared his life by Xu Shaotang, looked at Xu Shaotang with fear. While drawing a cross on his chest, he yelled at Xu Shaotang: "God will not let you go, you will be punished by God!"


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to save the power man''s life, but since he wanted to die, Xu Shaotang finished him. After smashing the power man''s head with one palm, Xu Shaotang said to the fallen body faintly: "if your God dares to come to me, I will kill him together!"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit is very strong. After a light look at the corpse of this place, Xu Shaotang goes to the security personnel who have been scared and silly beside him, and says faintly, "if I just asked him to take it, I''ll give it to you. If I don''t take it, I''ll come to you!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang left here and rushed to the next city, where the killing will continue

 Chapter 1219

    Killing, crazy killing!


    Xizhou''s powers and gene fighters lost a lot in Xu Shaotang''s almost crazy killing.


    After Xu Shaotang once again washed the powers of a city in Xizhou, the sound of "rumbling" came from the sky.


    Xu Shaotang looked up and saw a helicopter hovering over his head.


    When the engine room opened, a pale old man from Xizhou jumped straight out of the engine room and landed on the ground.


    "My name is Joseph. I killed the woman named dantai Jingming!"


    This is the first sentence that the old man said after jumping out of the engine room. The old man''s eyes swept the psionic division that had become ruins, and finally his eyes fell on Xu Shaotang. His face was very calm, and there was no fear on his face.


    He is looking at Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang is also looking at him.


    SS level powers, with the strength no less than the alchemy master, can easily kill Qi, dantai Jingming and iron tower.


    "I said that if she died, I would see her body or the evidence that she was dead!" Xu Shaotang''s face is also very calm. He has already vented his anger in his heart. Now he just wants to know a real result. No matter whether dantai Jingming is dead or alive, he can accept it.


    Heartache, has also been painful, now needs is the result.


    "No bodies!" Joseph calmly looked at Xu Shaotang, and a blue flame burst out from his hand. With a wave of his hand, the blue flame fell directly on the body of a corpse on the ground. The flame quickly burned on the corpse. In an instant, the corpse had become a pile of ashes.


    Joseph pointed to the pile of small ashes, light said: "this is the reason there is no body, if you want to revenge for her, try to fight with me, this is between you and me, don''t involve other people."


    Xu Shaotang''s killing in Xizhou has made Xizhou fall into an unprecedented terrible cloud. He knows that Xu Shaotang wants to avenge the woman named dantai Jingming. He pities the whole Xizhou, but he can''t find a person who can match this young man!


    So, here he comes!


    He came to fight with Xu Shaotang. Although he knew that he had no chance of winning, he still came. He hoped that he would die in Xu Shaotang''s hands and the matter would be over.


    Xizhou, I can''t help killing like this!


    "Why did you leave the body of the tower?" Xu Shaotang doesn''t believe that Joseph is the real murderer. He knows that Joseph is just a scapegoat, and the upper class in Xizhou hope to exchange Joseph''s life for his departure.


    Joseph raised his eyelids slightly and said, "no, it''s just that I''m too lazy to burn his body. Aren''t you looking for the murderer who killed Tantai Jingming? I''m here. Why don''t you fight me? "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have any happy or angry color on his face. He gently shook his head and said, "I said, I want to see the evidence of her death. If not, I will continue this killing until you give me the evidence of her death! If you want to die, I can help you, but even if I kill you, the killing will continue! "


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang didn''t take away any emotion, Joseph showed a trace of anger on his pale face. He fixed his eyes on Xu Shaotang and asked, "what do you want? Do you want to start a war between the two countries? Do you really think you can kill all the people in Xizhou on your own


    Joseph is indeed the scapegoat launched by Xizhou, but he volunteered. Xu Shaotang is not the only one who loves his country. People in Xizhou also love to get their country. If one of them is sacrificed, the killing can stop. He is willing to do things for Xizhou before he dies.


    "I don''t accept any threats, and I won''t attack your civilians." Xu Shaotang calm face said: "my purpose is very simple, just need an exact answer!"


    "That''s the exact answer!" Joseph''s voice abruptly raised a few degrees and said harshly, "Xu Shaotang, don''t challenge the bottom line of Xizhou! We have checked all your information. If you don''t stop, do you think we dare not retaliate against you in the same way? No matter how many masters you have in Xia Kingdom, can you still protect your Xu family under the attack of special weapons? "


    "You can try it!"


    Xu Shaotang was not moved by Joseph''s threat, but said calmly: "I can guarantee that your special weapons will not have any chance to land in the sky, and I can also guarantee that I can come and go freely in all your high-level homes!"


    Joseph slightly stagnated. He was threatening Xu Shaotang, but now he was threatened by Xu Shaotang.


    Four eyes opposite, Joseph''s eyes are full of angry flames, but Xu Shaotang''s eyes are so flat, so that people can hardly feel any emotional fluctuations in him!


    This is calm, but also full of confidence performance!


    For a long time, Joseph was defeated in Xu Shaotang''s watery eyes.


    "If I tell you that we really don''t know whether dantai Jingming is dead or alive, will you believe it?" Joseph sighed heavily and said helplessly."No Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said without hesitation.


    Joseph said with a bitter smile: "I said I killed Tantai Jingming. You don''t believe it. You still don''t believe that we don''t know whether Tantai Jingming is alive or dead. In that case, what do you think we should say?"


    Joseph really doesn''t know what to do with Xu Shaotang. This young man is soft and hard, and they don''t believe what they say. Even if he has taken the initiative to be the scapegoat, Xu Shaotang still wants to continue his killing, which seems to be a matter that can never be explained clearly.


    Xu Shaotang wants evidence. What will they give Xu Shaotang evidence?


    Looking at Joseph with helpless color in his anger, Xu Shaotang said faintly: "I say again, I want evidence. As long as you prove that things in dantai really have nothing to do with you, or you give me exact evidence to prove that she is dead, I will stop killing immediately!"


    "No evidence, we can''t find it!" Joseph is about to be tortured crazy by Xu Shaotang''s overbearing logic. He blindly wants evidence, but he doesn''t know that many things in the world have no evidence!


    If there is evidence for everything, there will be no pending cases in the world. Obviously, the case of Tantai Jingming is a pending case!


    Just then, the door of another hovering helicopter suddenly opened, and a blonde jumped out of the cabin with a tablet in her hand.

 Chapter 1220

    The blonde quickly walks up to Joseph and hands him her tablet.


    Joseph was still puzzled about the blonde''s behavior at first. When he saw something on the tablet, his face suddenly looked excited.


    "Don''t you want evidence?" Joseph''s pale face finally turned bloody. He excitedly handed his tablet computer to Xu Shaotang and said, "this is the evidence you want!"


    Xu Shaotang took over the tablet and played a video on it. Although the video was a little fuzzy, Xu Shaotang saw two familiar people in the video.


    In the video is a world of ice and snow. A bald man carries a woman with long hair and waist on her shoulder and moves quickly. Because of his speed, the video only captures their blurred shadow.


    Even so, Xu Shaotang recognized the two men at a glance.


    Dantai Jingming and WuJie!


    "This video was taken by a hunter in Alester when he was hunting. The bald man''s moving speed was so fast that he thought he was a ghost, so he sent this video to the Internet. Our intelligence personnel just saw this video." Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said: "now it can be proved that dantai Jingming is not dead Now, the real killer should be this bald head! "


    In fact, it''s very easy to speculate that dantai Jingming is not dead, because unless this bald man is a corpse fetishist, he won''t carry dantai Jingming to the world of ice and snow.


    What Joseph can think of, Xu Shaotang can naturally think of it. Knowing that Tantai Jingming is not dead, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that his heart seems to have regained its vitality. His heart is beating violently, and his eyes are faint with tears. He grabs Joseph in front of him and pretends to be crazy and says, "give me the specific location of this video!"


    "I''ll give you the position!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s crazy appearance, Joseph said in a deep voice: "please keep your promise and stop the merciless killing immediately!"


    Without any hesitation, Xu Shaotang nodded his head and eagerly said to Joseph, "I will keep my promise and give me the location of the video shoot immediately! Now


    He didn''t want to wait for a moment. He wanted to go to that place immediately, not only because there was Tantai Jingming he loved, but also because he was worried about WuJie!


    He didn''t know why WuJie wanted to kill the iron tower and take Tantai Jingming away, but as long as he found WuJie, all these problems could be solved.


    "Good!" After hearing that Xu Shaotang wanted to stop the bloody killing, Joseph breathed a sigh of relief and said to the blonde: "give him the location coordinates of the video shooting place!"


    The blonde nodded and immediately entered the location coordinates of the video shooting place on the tablet.


    After getting the coordinates, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the hovering helicopter in the sky, and said to Joseph with a smile, "it''s OK to borrow a helicopter from me, isn''t it?"


    Although he was talking to Joseph in the tone of discussion, Joseph knew that if he did not agree, Xu Shaotang would probably break his promise immediately.


    In order to make Xu Shaotang stop the terrible killing, Joseph nodded gently, indicating that one of the helicopters would land down.


    When the helicopter landed, Xu Shaotang quickly rushed to the side of the helicopter, rudely pulled the helicopter pilot out of the cockpit, and then quickly sat in the posture cabin.


    "I remember you, Joseph!" Xu Shaotang said to Joseph standing there: "if you have something in the future, as long as you don''t violate my principle of being a man, as long as it''s not aimed at our country of Xia, I can help you once, even if I thank you for showing me that video today!"


    Xu Shaotang is a man with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. He is really hostile to the people in Xizhou. Especially after he learned about the accident of Tantai Jingming, he hated these powers and gene fighters in Xizhou to the extreme. However, now there is direct evidence that most of Tantai Jingming is still alive, but he is somewhat grateful to Joseph who gave him this video. Anyway, this video at least gave him hope, at least gave him a clue.


    Moreover, there is also a key figure - Wu Jie!


    "Good!"


    Joseph nodded and said, "instead of asking you to do me a favor, I would like you to give an account to those innocent people who were killed!"


    Xu Shaotang''s crazy killing in Xizhou during this period has caused heavy losses to the masters of Xizhou. It can be said that Xu Shaotang has almost completely destroyed Xizhou''s powers organization and the senior gene warrior regiment subordinate to the military! Xu Shaotang had a good fight, but their unconventional forces in Xizhou suffered an unprecedented blow.


    Without more than 10 years, these unconventional forces will not be able to recover.


    Nuota''s Xizhou, countless masters, were destroyed in Xu Shaotang''s hands because of a misunderstanding. It''s impossible to say that Joseph is not angry in his heart!


    However, anger turns to anger, but they have no way to deal with Xu Shaotang. A master who is powerful enough to make people suffocate is a nightmare they can''t get rid of in their whole life. They have to blame Xu Shaotang''s arrogance, and they have to blame themselves for not fighting. They have sent so many experts out, but they can''t help Xu Shaotang. On the contrary, they have killed many experts innocently."No explanation!" Xu Shaotang said coldly: "don''t think I don''t know that the matter of Devil Island has something to do with you. Although I don''t know what the matter of Devil Island has to do with you, I can guess that you must know some of the secrets! I didn''t use this method to force you to say what you know. It''s already the best explanation for you. This time, let''s call it even! "


    With that, regardless of Joseph''s attitude, Xu Shaotang directly started the helicopter and quickly flew to the coordinates displayed on the tablet computer.


    Looking at the helicopter that Xu Shaotang was driving turned into a small black spot, the blonde standing next to Joseph was puzzled and asked, "are we going to let Xu Shaotang go? Are so many of us dead in vain? "


    Joseph drew back his gaze to the sky and fell on the blonde''s face. He sighed and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Don''t we get justice for these innocent people who have been killed?" The blonde said excitedly, "if we just let Xu Shaotang go, what''s the face of Xizhou?"


    Xu Shaotang''s killing in Xizhou has spread all over the world. Now other countries are watching Xizhou''s jokes. How can Xizhou, who is used to being the boss, swallow this tone?


    "Face?" Joseph showed a look of disdain on his face and sneered: "if Xu Shaotang continues to kill like this, I''m afraid that in the near future, the psionic group and the advanced gene warrior group will no longer exist! Xu Shaotang''s power has surpassed our understanding of personal power. Unless such a person is absolutely sure that he can be killed, he should never fight against him, because if he does not die, he will be more crazy in revenge! Besides, didn''t you hear him? He already knows that we have something to do with the zombies in Alcatraz. Do you really want him to force those politicians above to tell us the truth about the zombies in Alcatraz? "


    The blonde is very angry, and Joseph is not angry. It''s just that anger alone can''t solve any problem. Sometimes, we should know how to choose.


    At Joseph''s words, the blonde''s face darkened.


    Looking at the pale eyes of the blonde, Joseph said quietly: "there is a saying in the state of Xia that it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. When it''s time to be patient, we still have to be patient. Don''t let things become impossible to clean up in the end!"

 Chapter 1221

    Alester, the coldest area in the whole western continent, has very poor living conditions.


    This is the most sparsely populated place in the whole western continent, and the perennial ice and snow environment makes it a rare place for people to visit.


    Of course, there was a brief resplendence here. A few decades ago, a large number of gold prospectors poured in here, making Alester one of the most lively places in the western continent. However, as the gold rush gradually receded, the harsh environment of Alester returned to its original appearance.


    When Xu Shaotang arrived at ares by helicopter, he saw a vast white world.


    On the vast land of Alester, only a few scattered houses can be seen. Most of the people who live here are hunters, and some people who are tired of city life come here to appreciate the most primitive life.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang has reached the coordinates of that video shooting.


    Xu Shaotang piloted the helicopter to land slowly on the frozen lake nearby, and then took the tablet computer to the coordinates.


    as like as two peas, he carefully contrasted the pictures and real environment on the tablet computer, and found a place that was exactly the same as the picture on the tablet computer.


    Heavy snow has covered the footprints of pedestrians and animals. Xu Shaotang didn''t want to find any trace at all. He just wanted to determine the direction.


    "It should be here!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes fall on the northwest direction, where there are two trees whose leaves have completely withered, and the branches are covered with thick snow. From the video, Wu Jie is carrying a quiet tea on the platform to the northwest.


    In which direction, in addition to the sparse growth of trees, is dazzling Kaikai snow.


    "Strange, why did Wu Jie come here with Dan Tai?" Xu Shaotang looks at the world wrapped in ice and snow in front of him, and he is puzzled.


    It''s said that the country is easy to change and the nature is hard to change. WuJie is a typical lazy master when he is not possessed. How can he go to this barren place to suffer when he is possessed? If you want to eat here, you don''t have to eat, you don''t have to play here. It''s totally not in line with the character of no discipline.


    It''s not easy to find two people in this ice and snow wrapped world. It can even be said that it''s almost impossible to achieve. However, Xu Shaotang has no intention to give up. Thinking about the questions in his mind, he walks to the helicopter on the frozen lake.


    When the helicopter started, Xu Shaotang lowered the altitude of the helicopter and almost flew over the woods in front of him. He put his head out of the cockpit and carefully searched in the direction of leaving without warning.


    After a low altitude search, Xu Shaotang didn''t find anything. He pulled up the helicopter again and looked at the rough terrain below and the surrounding environment.


    Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang did not find any trace of Wu Jie and Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    Although he had expected that it would not be so easy to find these two people, he was still a little disappointed that he did not find them.


    Xu Shaotang stopped the helicopter on the ice lake again, came to the location of the video shooting, and walked slowly along the direction of leaving without warning.


    Since the air search can not find any clues, Xu Shaotang simply launched a search from the ground, do not find Tantai Jingming and WuJie, he will never stop!


    Xu Shaotang''s body is shuttling fast in the woods. The thick snow on the ground can''t slow him down. As he moves forward, his eyes look around the woods, looking for any clues that may be left by Wu Jie.


    "Bang!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was searching, a gunshot came from his ear. The gunshot was far away in the quiet world of ice and snow.


    Hearing the sound of the gun, Xu Shaotang stopped his steps immediately. As soon as he stopped, his feet sank into the thick snow, which covered his knees.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about his feet in the snow. He just listened carefully to judge the location of the gunshot.


    When the location of the gunshot was determined, Xu Shaotang quickly moved forward again, following the location of the gunshot.


    Soon, deep in the woods, he found a man covered in thick fur. Next to him was a dead Wolverine with a trap on his leg. At the moment, the man was getting the dead Wolverine out of the trap.


    The sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang startled the hunter. He quickly stopped his action and pointed his gun at the strange looking man in front of him. His eyes were full of vigilance.


    Xu Shaotang looks really strange now. His costume is in sharp contrast to that of the hunter. The hunter is wrapped in thick fur except his eyes and hands. However, Xu Shaotang is only wearing a thin singlet, which is covered with a casual coat. His costume is incompatible with the ice and snow world.


    "Who are you?" The hunter points his gun at Xu Shaotang and asks warily.Of course, his questions were asked in the language of Xizhou.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care that he was pointed at with a gun by the hunter. He just replied in the language of Xizhou: "I''m from the state of Xia. I''m here to find my friend. Do you see a bald man carrying a woman around here? "


    "I didn''t see it!" Hunter wants to also don''t want to say, his tone obviously takes a few points not good, lightly hums to Xu Shaotang to say: "we don''t welcome you here, hurry to go!"


    "What do I want to do with whether you welcome me here?" Xu Shaotang''s look slightly changed, coldly looking at the hunter, said: "well answer my question, think clearly and then answer!"


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes, the hunter was slightly frightened. However, the gun in his hand still gave him some confidence. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the hunter showed a fierce look in his eyes and said to Xu Shaotang coldly: "who do you think you are? You don''t seem to understand your current situation, do you? "


    With that, the hunter raised his gun to Xu Shaotang, as if to remind Xu Shaotang that he was being pointed at by the gun instead of himself!


    "It''s you who don''t know what''s going on!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, his body suddenly moved. At the next moment, the gun in the hunter''s hand appeared in his hand. Until he kicked the hunter''s gun into a pile of broken parts, the hunter regained his mind and looked at Xu Shaotang in horror. At the same time, he stepped back slowly, as if looking for an opportunity to escape.

 Chapter 1222

    "If you don''t want to die, answer my question well." Xu Shaotang looks at the hunter fiercely, and his murderous spirit is inadvertently leaked out.


    Xu Shaotang thought that this man was just a local hunter. He was also an ordinary man. He wanted to have a good talk with him, but this man obviously didn''t like it.


    Since you don''t eat soft, you have to eat hard.


    Facts have proved that it is not unreasonable to propose a toast without penalty.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit, the hunter suddenly felt like falling into an ice cave. Although he was wrapped in thick fur, his whole body was unspeakably cold. He only felt that his life seemed to be in front of him. The young Xia man held it in his hand. As long as the other side exerted a little force, he would die on the spot.


    Now don''t say to escape, even if let him move his steps are extremely difficult.


    Looking at the hunter who was scared to death by his murderous spirit, Xu Shaotang slowly put away his murderous spirit and said coldly: "you can say what I ask you! It''s better to think clearly before speaking, otherwise, hum


    Until Xu Shaotang put away his murderous spirit, the hunter slowly separated from the feeling of falling into the ice cave. At this time, his body had been wet with sweat, making his body extremely cold.


    "Good Ok... " The hunter swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Xu Shaotang with fear.


    Xu Shaotang asked faintly: "do you see a bald man carrying a woman around here?"


    The hunter still remembered Xu Shaotang''s words. He didn''t dare to answer Xu Shaotang''s question immediately. Instead, he thought about it carefully, then shook his head gently and said, "I really haven''t seen the two people you said."


    Knowing that this man can easily take his own life, the hunter''s name for Xu Shaotang has changed, for fear that Xu Shaotang will take his life if he is not happy.


    While the hunter was talking, Xu Shaotang carefully observed the look of the hunter. He didn''t look like he was lying. Then he continued to ask, "is there anything strange happening near you recently?"


    "Strange thing?"


    The hunter looked at Xu Shaotang puzzled and didn''t know what the strange thing he said was.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "it''s the things that didn''t appear here before, but are emerging recently, or something that makes you feel abnormal."


    He didn''t know how to explain this so-called strange thing, so he could only explain it simply.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the hunter fell into a deep meditation. He was thinking about all the things he had met recently. He thought that it might be a strange thing. After thinking about it, he didn''t think it was strange.


    They have a vast area and few people here. They don''t usually contact many people, and there are few outsiders here. They come and go every day, and they talk about food, drink and Lhasa. If there is anything strange, it will be their talk for a long time.


    "No The hunter said carefully: "everything is the same as usual..."


    With that, the hunter''s face suddenly showed a thoughtful look, and his words stopped. Xu Shaotang knew what the hunter might have thought of, and he didn''t say anything to disturb him, just waiting there quietly.


    "No, there''s something strange!" The hunter''s eyes suddenly brightened. He looked up at Xu Shaotang and asked carefully, "are you here to find someone? Or to hunt? "


    "Find someone!" Xu Shaotang light said a, and asked: "what''s the difference?"


    "No, no!" The hunter said quickly, "it seems that there are poachers here recently. I heard another hunter in the town say that there seems to be poachers in his hunting area."


    For the indigenous people here, poachers are their enemies. These poachers not only snatch their prey in the original hunting area, but also threaten their lives. For these poachers, as long as they meet with each other, they usually have gun fights.


    At the beginning, the hunter actually regarded Xu Shaotang as a poacher. But later, after Xu Shaotang made his move, he felt that this man was not like a poacher. With his skill, he didn''t need to make a fortune by poaching.


    "To be specific!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes brightened slightly. He touched his chin and said to the hunter.


    The poacher has nothing to do with him, but he would like to know the process of the so-called poaching incident, and maybe there will be some clues in the process.


    The hunter thought about it, and then said slowly: "listen to another hunter in the town. When he went out hunting two days ago, he found traces of reindeer killed in his area, but he was not sure that it was poachers who did it, because ordinary poachers would not take reindeer bodies, they would cut off valuable things from reindeer and take them away, but they didn''t care about reindeer meat Any interest. At the beginning, he suspected that some of us had gone to his area to hunt, so he negotiated with us. However, after we clarified, we knew that this was a misunderstanding. "Listening to the hunter''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly. He was thinking whether it was related to Wu Jie.


    WuJie is also a man. He also needs to eat and drink Lhasa. With WuJie''s ability, it''s easy to kill a reindeer. If he kills the reindeer and takes them back as his own food, it can be consistent with what the hunter said.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickly asked the hunter, "where is the hunting area of the other hunter? What''s more, where did he find the reindeer killed? "


    "Would you like to go and have a look?" The hunter asked carefully.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "now take me to another hunter immediately! Don''t worry, I won''t let you work for nothing


    If the hunter didn''t cooperate with his work at the beginning, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to treat the hunter with this attitude. After all, they were all ordinary people. He really didn''t have to embarrass these ordinary people.


    Now that he knew that it was possible to find the clue of WuJie, his attitude was much better.


    "No, no!" The hunter waved his hand quickly and said, "I''ll take you to the hunter in the town now. He shouldn''t come out hunting today."


    He didn''t dare to take advantage of Xu Shaotang. In his opinion, Xu Shaotang''s greatest advantage was to give him no life.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything, but quickly took the frozen Wolverine from the trap and said, "let''s go!"


    The next moment, in the scream of the hunter, Xu Shaotang, with the Wolverine in one hand and the hunter in the other, is going to the place where the helicopter stops.

 Chapter 1223

    They soon found another hunter. Under the guidance of that hunter, Xu Shaotang came to the place where the reindeer were killed.


    In return, Xu Shaotang promised that as long as he found the person she was looking for, the helicopter would be given to the two hunters. However, he can''t deliver it now. He has to rely on this helicopter to search for WuJie and dantai Jingming in Alester.


    Although they said thank-you words, they didn''t take it seriously at all. They thought Xu Shaotang was just saying it casually. Of course, they didn''t dare to say it in front of Xu Shaotang. They had seen Xu Shaotang''s horror.


    Two hunters took Xu Shaotang to the place and left. Xu Shaotang searched carefully nearby.


    No trace of reindeer being killed has been seen on the ground for a long time. Xu Shaotang didn''t expect to find any trace here. He just needs to find here and start searching around here.


    If WuJie has ever been active in this area, he thinks that he should be able to find the trace of WuJie''s activities and trace it.


    "Wu Jie Dan, you don''t hope to hurt..."


    Looking at the world covered with ice and snow, Xu Shaotang sighed softly, and then found a direction to search quickly.


    The scope of his search is very wide, with the killing place of reindeer as the center and a radius of five kilometers as his search target. In the eyes of ordinary people, the search scope is indeed a little large, but for people like Xu Shaotang, it is only a small-scale search. If no trace is found within five kilometers, he will expand the scope of his search.


    It''s not easy to have a clue. At least in a short time, he won''t give up.


    It''s not easy to search for the traces left by WuJie. With WuJie''s current strength, even if he moves around, he won''t leave too obvious traces, let alone the snowflakes floating in the sky. Even if he leaves some traces, it will be covered by snow soon.


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang searched very carefully.


    The search time passed quickly. Before dark, Xu Shaotang had searched the area of five kilometers around him. Looking at the dark sky, Xu Shaotang found a small cave and planned to spend a night in it for a while. He would continue to expand the scope of the search tomorrow.


    In the daytime, Xu Shaotang is busy searching for the trace of WuJie, and he has no time to find some food for himself. Now it''s dark, and he doesn''t want to go out to look for it.


    After a long day''s searching and worrying about Tantai Jingming, he is tired both physically and mentally. He just wants to have a good sleep and keep up his spirit. He will continue to search tomorrow.


    Although living in a freezing environment, Xu Shaotang soon fell asleep.


    This sleep, he did not know how long sleep.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t open his eyes until he felt a little cool. Although he had Qi to protect his body, in such an icy and snowy environment, he still felt a trace of cold. Xu Shaotang, who was awakened by the cold, slowly lifted up the Qi to disperse the cold.


    Just as he was about to go back to sleep, there was a flash of fire in the corner of his eye.


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang quickly stood up from the ground and looked in the direction of the fire.


    It''s not a special thing to have fire here, because the hunters here often spend the night in the wilderness when they go hunting.


    However, he knows that this area belongs to the hunting area of the hunter who brought him here. Generally, people here will only hunt in their own area, but he knows that the hunter did not hunt today. Therefore, the fire was not ignited by the hunter.


    Poacher or no ring?


    In an instant, Xu Shaotang''s sleepiness completely dissipated, and immediately rushed to the position of the firelight.


    Although it looks very close, the location of the firelight is a little far away from Xu Shaotang''s location, at least not within the scope of Xu Shaotang''s daytime search.


    As the firelight became more and more dazzling, Xu Shaotang was closer and closer to the firelight.


    Finally, Xu Shaotang arrives near the location of the firelight, but he doesn''t rush up immediately. Instead, he hides his body shape and approaches the firelight carefully.


    It''s getting closer. It''s getting closer.


    When Xu Shaotang approached the cave carefully, he only felt that his heart was about to jump out. He was seldom so nervous as now. He kept praying in his heart, hoping that WuJie and dantai Jingming were here. He really wanted to see dantai Jingming, and hoped that dantai Jingming was still alive, and that WuJie didn''t hurt her.


    When he carefully looked into the cave, his eyes instantly wet.


    Yes, it''s Tantai Jingming! It''s the Tantai Jingming that almost drives him crazy!


    At the moment, Tantai Jingming is sleeping next to the fire. Her chest is slightly undulating, proving that she is still alive!


    Xu Shaotang suddenly has a kind of whistling impulse! He wanted to hold Tan Tai in his arms and give her even a little sense of security.On the other side of the cave, Wu Jie is resting on the stone wall of the cave. Beside him, he is also throwing some bones.


    It seems that the man who killed the reindeer and took the reindeer body away should be no doubt.


    Two people he wanted to find have been found. A big stone in Xu Shaotang''s heart finally falls to the ground. After trying hard to calm his mood, Xu Shaotang appears beside Tantai Jingming and holds her from the ground.


    As he picked up Jingming, Wu Jie, who was sleeping there, suddenly opened his eyes. Subconsciously, he waved his hand to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang embraces Jingming with one hand and greets WuJie with one hand.


    "Bang!"


    Two palms meet, WuJie is directly shaken back by Xu Shaotang''s violent power, and his body heavily bumps into the stone wall.


    At this time, Tantai Jingming also slowly opened her eyes. When she saw that she was held by Xu Shaotang, a bitter smile appeared on her face and said to herself, "it seems that I have a dream again..."


    Between the whispers, dantai Jingming immediately closed her eyes, as if she didn''t want to wake up from her dream.


    Listening to the murmur of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang drew a little in his heart, put his cheek on the pale cheek of Tantai Jingming, and said gently: "silly girl, you didn''t dream, I found you, I came to save you..."


    Before a word was finished, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were moist first, but he couldn''t speak any more.


    "Shaotang?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice and feeling the temperature from Xu Shaotang''s face, Tantai Jingming suddenly opens her eyes and exclaims: "Shaotang? Is it really you? Didn''t I dream? "

 Chapter 1224

    "You didn''t dream!"


    Xu Shaotang holds Tantai Jingming in one hand, moves his body slightly, blocks the exit of the cave with his body, stares at WuJie, and slowly says to Tantai Jingming, "I''ve come to save you. I''m sorry, I''m late. I''ve made you suffer."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming still doesn''t believe that she is not dreaming. She raises her hand and pinches it on the back of her hand.


    When she felt the pain in her hands, the tears in her eyes suddenly rolled down. Her hands suddenly hugged Xu Shaotang''s great body, lying on his body and crying loudly: "Shaotang!"


    This unbridled cry seems to vent all the emotions in her heart. Xu Shaotang has never seen her cry like this.


    In her impression, Tantai Jingming is a very strong woman. Even if she is cut, she will not frown.


    At the moment, hearing the wanton cry of Tantai Jingming, he is really heartbroken. I don''t know how desperate she has to experience before she burst out such a mood.


    Xu Shaotang is looking at Wu Jie, and Wu Jie is also looking at Xu Shaotang.


    "You again?"


    Obviously, Wu Jie knew Xu Shaotang. More than a year ago, Xu Shaotang forced him to jump into the sea to escape.


    Xu Shaotang put dantai Jingming in his arms and let her cry in her arms. Hearing WuJie''s words, he nodded his head and said, "it''s really me! WuJie, this time, you can''t run away. Come back with me


    The short fight just now has given him a general understanding of Wu Jie''s strength. Wu Jie is one step away from becoming a man of emptiness. However, he has not taken that step after all. So Xu Shaotang has absolute confidence that he will not let Wu Jie escape again this time. He is guarding at the entrance of the mountain with quiet tea in his arms to prevent Wu Jie from escaping.


    This time, no matter what, we should take WuJie back. Even if we can''t take the living one back, we should also take WuJie''s corpse back!


    "You want to kill me?" Wu Jie stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely. His eyes are like a wolf from hell.


    "I don''t want to kill you." Xu Shaotang quietly facing WuJie''s fierce eyes, slowly said: "but if you are stubborn, then I have to kill you!"


    Listening to the conversation between Wu Jie and Xu Shaotang, Tan Tai Jing Ming, who is lying on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and crying, suddenly raises her head and anxiously says to Xu Shaotang: "Shaotang, don''t kill him, he saved me!"


    "What?"


    Xu Shaotang was shocked by the words of Tantai Jingming. He looked at Tantai Jingming and asked, "didn''t he kill the tower and take you away?"


    From the time I saw that video, Xu Shaotang''s WuJie was the murderer who killed the iron tower. After all, WuJie is possessed now. Even if he killed the iron tower, it''s not strange. On the contrary, he didn''t kill Tantai Jingming, which makes Xu Shaotang quite confused.


    It''s reasonable to say that the enchanted WuJie can''t not kill dantai Jingming, but the fact is that dantai Jingming is in her arms now, and WuJie doesn''t kill him.


    This has already made him quite confused, but Tantai Jingming says that Wu Jie saved her, which makes Xu Shaotang a little confused.


    "No!" Dantai Jingming''s eyes flashed a fierce killing machine, slowly said: "it was a child who killed the iron tower and hit me seriously."


    "Child?" Xu Shaotang was full of doubts and said, "are you sure you''re not joking?"


    Tantai Jingming shook her head and said, "don''t say it''s you. Even I don''t believe it myself. That child is only in his teens, but his strength is frightening."


    Can a teenager make two congenital experts die and hurt? Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that his head was not enough.


    Is he left the world too long, or is the world too crazy?


    After shock, Xu Shaotang regained his mind and slowly said to Tantai Jingming, "let''s talk about this later. Now, you stay next to me, and I''ll deal with my affairs with WuJie."


    Even if WuJie saves Tantai Jingming, he still wants to take WuJie back. He can''t let WuJie do anything wrong outside.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming also knows about Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she nods to him gently. However, she still says to Xu Shaotang, "it''s better not to hurt him. I owe him a life."


    But for Wu Jie''s help, she would never have seen Xu Shaotang in her life.


    Therefore, even if she knows that Wu Jie has been possessed, she still doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to kill Wu Jie. The best result is that Xu Shaotang will take Wu Jie back, even if it is better to scrap him than to kill him.


    Xu Shaotang slowly put the platform on the ground, and by the way, he took off his coat and put it on the body of Jingming.


    After doing all this well, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up from the ground and looked at Wu Jie with bright eyes, and said: "dantai owes you a life, that is, I Xu Shaotang owes you a life. Wu Jie, come back with me, I promise I won''t hurt you!"When talking to Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang has deep doubts in his heart. Is Wu Jie possessed? According to Xu Qing, shouldn''t he become a killing machine that only knows how to kill? But why did he save Tantai Jingming, and why did he come to this sparsely populated place?


    He needs to kill, he wants to kill, shouldn''t he be in a big, densely populated city?


    Xu Shaotang is very confused by these questions. He doesn''t intend to kill Wu Jie now. He wants to catch Wu Jie and ask him these questions. At the same time, he also wants to take Wu Jie back to Xu Qing to see what is the situation of Wu Jie and whether it is good or bad.


    "Dream!"


    Without any hesitation, Wu Jie directly refuses Xu Shaotang''s proposal. At the same time, he shoots Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Wu Jie who killed him, Xu Shaotang showed helpless look on his face. He glanced at Wu Jie faintly and immediately grasped his fist to attack him.


    With the lesson of letting WuJie escape last time, Xu Shaotang is very careful this time. He restricts WuJie to live in the cave, which not only blocks the way of WuJie''s escape, but also prevents WuJie from using the injured Tantai Jingming as a shield.


    Today''s Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie are not what they used to be. However, Xu Shaotang is now a master of Huaxu, and there is no suspense in this battle from the beginning.


    After a few moves, Xu Shaotang catches Wu Jie and knocks him unconscious.


    Since WuJie wanted to resist, he had to use this kind of method to stop him from resisting.

 Chapter 1225

    After beating Wu Jie unconscious, Xu Shaotang is still a little worried, and uses his true Qi to seal several important air valves on Wu Jie''s body. Then he puts the unconscious Wu Jie into the cave, and sits beside Jing Ming on the dantai.


    He knew that Tantai Jingming was seriously injured, but the situation just now did not allow him to carefully investigate the injury of Tantai Jingming. Now that the trouble of WuJie has been solved, he immediately began to investigate the injury of Tantai Jingming.


    When he put his true Qi into Tantai Jingming''s body, he found that Tantai Jingming''s injury was very bad.


    Several meridians of dantai Jingming were broken. Because the meridians were broken, the real Qi in her body could not work normally. The real Qi ran wildly in her body, and her internal organs were greatly injured. It can be said that dantai Jingming is basically abandoned now. Even if it has to be restored, it will not be restored in two or three months.


    Xu Shaotang quietly combs Tantai Jingming''s body with his true Qi, and then slowly takes back his true Qi.


    Xu Shaotang gently holds the Tantai Jingming in his arms. Looking at the pale Tantai Jingming, he says slowly: "your injury is very serious, and I can''t make you recover in a short time. However, I will help you to comb your body every day and guide your disorderly Qi. It is estimated that it will recover in a few months. "


    He didn''t cheat Tantai Jingming that her injury will recover soon. Tantai Jingming is very smart. She knows her own injury best. Even if he said that, it''s meaningless to cheat her.


    "I know!" Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles at Xu Shaotang, leans her head on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder, and says with a smile, "I''m satisfied to get back a life this time."


    Looking at the bright smile on Tantai Jingming''s face, Xu Shaotang feels a pain in his heart. He knows that Tantai''s heart is certainly not as calm as she seems. The reason why she doesn''t show it is that she doesn''t want to worry about her. Xu Shaotang''s fingers slowly glided across the face of Tantai Jingming, sighed softly, and said: "if I didn''t agree with you to return to the dragon group, you wouldn''t be so seriously injured."


    "You know my character, and you won''t stop it." Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "Shaotang, I''m really satisfied to see you again. Don''t worry about me. I''ll take good care of my injury and try to recover as soon as possible."


    "Well, let''s go back after daybreak! Let mom make some delicious food for you and make up for your health. " Xu Shaotang hugs Tantai Jingming tightly, as if for fear that she will slip away from her side.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said with a smile, "I haven''t been back for a long time, and I miss my family."


    Two people so close to each other, feeling each other''s temperature, they know that such a day is so precious.


    "By the way, do you know what WuJie brought you here for?" Thinking about Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang suddenly asks Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming took a look at the unconscious Wu Jie and said slowly, "I''m not sure. We''ve been here for several days. He goes out early and comes back late every day. Sometimes he goes out in the middle of the night. I can''t move. I don''t know what he''s doing."


    Xu Shaotang also looked at Wu Jie and asked suspiciously, "in the past few days when you were with him, did you find that he lost his mind and killed madly?"


    "No


    Tantai Jingming shook her head and said, "most of the time, he sits there without saying a word. Occasionally, he talks with me. When he talks with me, his thinking is very clear, not like losing his mind. I feel that in addition to losing his previous memory, his character is not as detached as before, and there seems to be no problem


    In fact, she also tried to communicate with Wu Jie, and even told him about his past, but Wu Jie didn''t seem to have any interest in the past, and didn''t believe what she said.


    "That''s strange." Xu Shaotang was full of doubts and said: "I fought with him more than a year ago because he was crazy. He fought and killed when he saw people in Tianhai. Master said that he had carried out crazy killing in Pianyu half a year ago, which caused heavy losses to Pianyu''s ninja and many ordinary people died under his hands."


    Wu Jie''s current situation is indeed beyond Xu Shaotang''s expectation.


    She doesn''t know whether WuJie''s situation is good or bad. Now she has to take WuJie back to Xuqing. Maybe Xuqing knows what''s going on.


    Don''t understand, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to think about it any more. He took his eyes away from Wu Jie and looked at Tan Tai Jing Ming and asked, "do you know why that child attacked you?"


    "I don''t know." Tantai Jingming also looked puzzled and said slowly: "at that time, the iron tower and I were searching for the truth of the zombie incident in Devil Island. The child suddenly appeared and blocked our way. At the beginning, the iron tower and I thought that the child had no threat to us, so we didn''t care about him. As a result, when we passed by the child, he suddenly took his hand. Before the iron tower reacted, he died under his hands. After the child killed the iron tower, he immediately attacked me. His speed was too fast. Before I could react, I was seriously injured by him. When the child was about to kill me, WuJie suddenly appeared. After a short fight between them, the child knew that he was not WuJie''s opponent and quickly ran away. After that, I was in a comaListening to the story of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang also has a general understanding of this matter.


    From the words of Tantai Jingming, we can judge that the child''s strength should be comparable to that of the master who has just entered the realm of alchemy, and there is still a gap between his strength and that of WuJie.


    Even so, that child can also be said to be very abnormal, a ten-year-old child who can compete with the alchemy master? What''s the concept?


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are both known as the geniuses among the geniuses. They only entered the realm of alchemy two years ago. But this child is only about ten years old and has become so powerful. When he grows up, how can he get it?


    If it is true that there are people outside, there is a day outside!


    "I really hope to have a chance to meet this child!" Xu Shaotang has a slight smile on his face, but in his eyes, he is ready to kill.


    No matter whether this person is an adult or a child, he almost separated himself from the two people in dantai. As long as he saw it, Xu Shaotang would kill him mercilessly!


    Xu Shaotang is not human, but this child has violated Xu Shaotang''s life!

 Chapter 1226

    After daybreak, Xu Shaotang immediately leaves with Tantai Jingming and WuJie.


    Before leaving arester, Xu Shaotang fulfilled his promise and gave the helicopter to the two hunters. He had to guard WuJie, who might wake up at any time. He also had to take care of Tantai Jingming, who was seriously injured. It was impossible for him to fly a plane and leave. In case WuJie woke up on the way, he didn''t want to end up with a plane crash and death, so he was willing to do it Water human relationship.


    The helicopter Xu Shaotang specially rented came to pick them up to the nearest airport, so that he could spare his hand to take care of Wu Jie and Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    After arriving at the largest airport in Alester, there is already a special plane waiting for them. All this is arranged in advance by the pity of distant heaven and sea.


    On the plane, Wu Jie woke up once, but before he had time to do something, he was knocked unconscious by Xu Shaotang again.


    "If WuJie is still the same as before, I will have to curse my mother when I wake up."


    Watching Xu Shaotang put the stunned Wu Jie on the seat of the charter plane, the nearby Tan Tai Jing Ming couldn''t help smiling.


    After putting WuJie away, Xu Shaotang came back and said to Tantai Jingming with a smile, "even if he is not the former WuJie, he will probably curse his mother when he wakes up."


    Since learning the news that Tantai Jingming is in danger, Xu Shaotang''s face almost never shows a smile again. Looking at Tantai Jingming with a shallow smile and WuJie in a coma, he feels that he has come to Xizhou right this time.


    His mood at the moment was quite different from that when he came to Xizhou.


    The only regret is that the relationship between the Alcatraz incident and nishima has not been investigated.


    "By the way, did you tell the group leader and Longjiang that I was alive?" Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly remembers this and asks Xu Shaotang.


    She knows that Longjiang and Longfei must be worried about themselves. Now that she is safe, there is no need for them to worry about themselves.


    Knowing what dantai was thinking, Xu Shaotang nodded to Jingming with a smile and said, "don''t worry, I''ve already informed them and told them that I''ll pick you up first. Before you recover, you don''t care about anything. Just take good care of your body."


    "Well!" Tantai Jingming nods slightly, leans her head on Xu Shaotang''s thick shoulder, with a happy smile on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    When the plane landed at Tianhai airport, there were already people waiting there.


    As soon as the cabin door was opened, Xuqing rushed up at the fastest speed.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll see where you''re going this time!"


    Before Xu Shaotang could see anyone, he heard Xuqing''s scolding voice. Xu Shaotang knows that the "little bastard" Xuqing scolded this time is not scolding him, but scolding WuJie in a coma.


    Although the injury of the last battle with Jiang Dongli has not fully recovered, Xu Qing, who received Xu Shaotang''s notice, rushed over for the first time. Wu Jie slipped away in his and Xu Shaotang''s hands again and again, making him worried about Wu Jie, a time bomb that will explode at any time.


    Xu Qing rushes into the cabin and quickly walks to Wu Jie who is in a coma. Looking at Wu Jie who is in a coma, he is deeply relieved. At the same time, his face shows some indecision.


    After taking a deep breath, Xu Qing slowly raised his palm and said to Xu Shaotang, "I''d better do it myself..."


    A long time ago, he wanted to find a way to suppress the crazy blood in WuJie''s body, but now it has been so long, and he himself has given up. In order not to let the enchanted WuJie crazy kill innocent people, he had better kill WuJie himself. If this little bastard wants to hate him, he should hate the old man.


    "No!" Seeing Xu Qing''s action, Xu Shaotang quickly stops Xu Qing, shakes his head slightly and says, "it''s not that there is no turning point for things without discipline."


    "Well, a turn for the better?" Xu Qing looked at Xu Shaotang with some doubts and asked, "what''s the turning point?"


    "I''ll tell you more about it later. Let''s go back first." If it was before, Xu Shaotang would not stop Xu Qing even if he couldn''t bear it. However, he found that the situation of Wu Jie seemed to be getting better. That''s why he stopped Xu Qing from killing Wu Jie. As long as Wu Jie has hope of recovery, he doesn''t want to give up.


    "Are you sure?"


    Xu Qingman looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, but he didn''t put away his raised hand. He just closed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice: "if you are just a woman''s benevolence, I''d rather kill him myself than become a killer without blinking an eye! While we can still control him now! "


    Xu Shaotang quickly nodded and said, "of course I''m sure! If it hadn''t been for some change, I would have brought his ashes back from Xizhou! "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s vowing appearance, Xu Qing moved his eyes to see Wu Jie. Finally, he slowly folded his palm and said to Xu Shaotang, "if there is a turn for the better, let''s find a place to lock him up first. Although he is sealed by you now, he may break through the valve at any time. I don''t want him to get out of my sight again."After all, it''s not a long-term plan to seal WuJie''s valve and knock it out. WuJie may open the valve with real Qi at any time. If WuJie escapes again, if something happens in the future, he and Xu Shaotang will really become criminals.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I have a place there. Although it''s cruel to Wu Jie, it''s no problem to trap him in a short time."


    "Where?" Xu Qing asked.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "do you remember Yun Kun?"


    "Yunkun?" Xu Shaotang said so, Xu Qing immediately remembered, slowly said: "you don''t say I will forget this matter, by the way, where do you shut that cloud Kun?"


    When Yunkun fell into Xu Shaotang''s hands, he didn''t care about it. Later, no one mentioned it to him. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t mentioned Yunkun''s name just now, he would have forgotten that there was such a number one.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang squeezed his eyebrows at Xu Qing and said, "kill me! Anyway, it''s useless to keep it. It''s better to give him a good time. "


    "Killed? That''s really cheap, that bastard! " Xu Qing obviously has deep resentment towards the people of the Yun family. Even though he has hurt Jiang Dongli, he doesn''t have such deep resentment towards the people of the Yun family. After two grunts, he asks Xu Shaotang, "the place where you said you were trapped should be the place where you imprisoned Yun Kun before?"


    Since Yunkun can be locked up in that place, it should also be able to be locked up basically. So as soon as Xu Shaotang said that he would kill Yunkun, he already guessed Xu Shaotang''s plan.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "at present, the most suitable place for him to be trapped is there. Let''s trap him first, and then see if there are other ways to recover his mind."

 Chapter 1227

    After Tantai Jingming is sent home, Xu Shaotang and Xuqing immediately send WuJie to the place where Yunkun was once imprisoned.


    Looking at the cage composed of several tons of steel, Xu Qing''s face was not very good-looking.


    After walking out of the steel cage, Xu Qing sighed heavily. He looked at Xu Shaotang with a serious look and said, "tell me honestly, is there really a turning point for Wu Jie? If there is no turning point, I would rather kill him than put him in such a cage. "


    He is also a martial uncle of WuJie. If he had no choice, he would not kill WuJie.


    However, it can be described as life is worse than death to keep WuJie in such a cage. He would rather kill WuJie than let WuJie suffer this crime.


    "There is a real turnaround."


    Xu Shaotang nodded solemnly and said, "let me tell you something. Dantai almost died in Xizhou this time. It was WuJie who saved her. If WuJie really became a killer, dantai could not live to now. Therefore, I think WuJie should have the possibility of recovery."


    "He saved the girl?" Xu Qing eyebrows slightly jump, some incredible asked: "are you sure?"


    "Sure, that''s what dantai told me personally. Can there be any fake?" Xu Shaotang said slowly: "and he took dantai to a place that was rarely seen in Xizhou, and he still didn''t hurt dantai''s life. I don''t know what his situation is now, but it seems that his situation is much better than when I saw him in Tianhai. At least, he didn''t kill innocent people any more."


    In his heart, he was in debt to WuJie. This time, WuJie saved the life of Tantai Jingming. He owed more to WuJie. Now that WuJie has the hope of recovery, he can''t give up.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing fell into silence.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to kill WuJie. Why does he want to kill WuJie? It''s just because he doesn''t want to see the enchanted WuJie in trouble, so he wants to solve the problem thoroughly. But now when he heard what Xu Shaotang said, his heart began to hesitate again. As far as he knows, no one who suffered from a blood attack has returned to normal.


    But if what Xu Shaotang said is true, there is a possibility that Wu Jie will recover. Although the hope is very slim, it is not that there is no hope at all.


    "Besides saving the girl, did he do anything else?" After the silence, Xu Qing asked slowly.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said, "he should be doing something. I heard from dantai that he left dantai in the cave every day after he brought it to the Alester. He went out early and came back late and didn''t know what he was doing."


    "Don''t you know that Xu Qing frowned slightly.


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "it''s not that I don''t know. Dantai himself is seriously injured, and it''s difficult to walk. It''s impossible to follow WuJie to see what he''s doing, and WuJie doesn''t tell him what he''s doing. Dantai can''t know at all."


    Xu Qing slowly turned his body, with a thick color of doubt on his face.


    According to Xu Shaotang, Wu Jie must be doing something. He doesn''t know if what Wu Jie is doing has something to do with his current situation.


    After a little meditation, Xu Qing raised his eyelids and looked at Xu Shaotang, with a dignified face, said: "I''m going to go to what you said, Alester."


    "You''re going to arester?" Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, and immediately understood Xu Qing''s plan. He asked, "do you want to go to Alester to investigate what WuJie is doing there?"


    Xu Qing nodded his head and said: "the situation of WuJie is really abnormal. If we want to know whether he has the hope of returning to normal, we must find out what he is doing there. He will not run to the place where people rarely visit for no reason. He must have his reasons for doing so."


    When talking, Xu Qing can''t help laughing at himself. He has never been out of the state of Xia in his life. He didn''t expect that when he was old, he had to go abroad again and again because of the little bastard Wu Jie.


    Last time it was not far from Xia state, but this time it was going to Xizhou, which is beyond the great ocean.


    Looking at Xu Qing''s firm look, Xu Shaotang felt helpless and thought, "well, you didn''t recover completely. What are you doing so far away? I''ll go. I''ll find out what he''s doing in arester! "


    I''m afraid Xu Qing can''t understand the language of Xizhou. It''s better for him to go there.


    I just came back from Xizhou. I didn''t expect that I would go to Xizhou again in a twinkling of an eye.


    However, Xuqing does have some truth. They must find out the purpose of WuJie hiding in Leicester and what he is doing, and then they can judge what WuJie is like now.


    Forget it, toss on toss it, who call themselves owe no ring of it? Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile in his heart.


    "Don''t you stay at home with me Xu Qing asked lightly."If the two feelings last for a long time, how can they be in the morning and evening?" Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing with a smile, and then said: "however, dantai was seriously injured this time. Many meridians of his body were broken and his viscera were seriously damaged. I plan to help him comb his body with real Qi every day. During the time when I go to Xizhou, may this matter bother you? Can your body bear it? If it doesn''t work, I''ll send her to the dragon group and ask him to trouble me. "


    Apart from the broken meridians, the biggest problem of Tantai Jingming is the disorderly Qi in her body. Someone must help her to comb the disorderly Qi every day, so that her injury will not be further aggravated and she will recover slowly. This is a long process. Originally, Xu Shaotang planned to do it himself. Now it seems that she has to ask someone to do it for her.


    "Bullshit!" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s worried eyes, Xu Qing said: "I''m injured, not abandoned. I can do this little thing! You can go to Xizhou and help Tantai girl to sort out the real Qi. I''ll take care of it! "


    "Old man, if you can, if you can''t, don''t try to be brave." Xu Shaotang said in a low voice.


    "Believe it or not?" Xu Qing was told by Xu Shaotang. He immediately looked at Xu Shaotang and snorted: "even if I''m injured, I''m better than the Dragon general. Then I''ll tell you that I''m still strong!"


    Looking at Xu Qing like that, Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said: "well, I''m worried about your body, but you don''t appreciate it! OK, I''ll ask you about this. I''ll go to Xizhou tomorrow. "

 Chapter 1228

    Now that he has made this decision, Xu Shaotang says more. After a few words with the guards of the wolf group, he goes back to Xu''s home alone.


    Today, he is still at home, so Xu Qing, who is not used to the bustle, doesn''t need to help Tantai Jingming to sort out the true Qi. After leaving the security company, Xu Qing left alone. Xu Shaotang will not appear until he goes to Xizhou.


    Before I got home, I saw a helicopter parked in front of my house.


    Looking at the painting of the helicopter, Xu Shaotang knows who it is.


    You don''t have to guess. It must be the people from the dragon group, but whether the dragon will come or not, he doesn''t know.


    Walking into the house, I saw several members of the dragon group surround Tantai Jingming in the middle. Everyone asked about the time when Tantai Jingming was missing, which made the Xu family unable to get in the way.


    In this group of people, Xu Shaotang saw dragon flying, tiger head, wood, snake and others, but did not see the shadow of the Dragon general.


    "Well, don''t surround me. I don''t know if I need a rest at my desk?"


    Since long Jiang is not here, Xu Shaotang is very glad that they don''t have to be so polite. Anyway, everyone is very familiar, and they don''t have to pay too much attention to their tone.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, the people of dragon group around dantai immediately disperse. Long Fei turns around and says to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "dantai is our dragon group. When did you become your family?"


    Like Xu Shaotang, the smile on Long Fei''s face has not been seen for a long time.


    When he got the news that dantai Jingming was alive and brought back by Xu Shaotang from Xizhou, he brought the people from longzu to see for the first time. During the period when dantai Jingming was missing, his life was not easy. He lived with remorse and guilt every day. Now seeing that dantai Jingming is still alive, he finally smiles.


    "I say it''s my family''s, it''s my family''s, if you don''t want us to fight!" Xu Shaotang said to Long Fei with a smile.


    "Would you like some face? What a good idea to fight with a person from my natural environment? " Long Fei laughs and scolds, then slowly walks to Xu Shaotang. When he comes to Xu Shaotang, he hugs Xu Shaotang in his surprised eyes.


    Being hugged by a big man of Longfei, Xu Shaotang was obviously not very happy. He quickly pushed Longfei away and hummed: "we are ripe. You don''t want to eat my tofu, otherwise I will let you know why the flowers are so red!"


    "You''re so damn boring!"


    Long Fei gave Xu Shaotang a look, then said to Xu Shaotang seriously: "thank you! Thank you for bringing me back alive! "


    Xu Shaotang curled his mouth and punched Long Fei in the chest. He said with a smile: "don''t play with these sensational things in front of me! Dantai is my woman. Of course I will bring her back alive! "


    He should be the happiest person who can bring Tantai Jingming back alive. Although there are many women around him, every one of them is his heart. If anyone dies, his heart will be choked with pain. Fortunately, dantai was brought back alive this time. He didn''t lose his beloved woman.


    "To be honest, I really admire your courage." Long Fei said to Xu Shaotang with a serious face: "if I were you, I would not have so much courage, and I dare not challenge all the masters in Xizhou with one person''s strength. With your heart for dantai, dantai will not see the wrong person!"


    This time, Xu Shaotang was able to find dantai Jingming in such a short time because he scared the people in Xizhou, so that the whole Xizhou was helping him find dantai Jingming. If he only went to find it in the conventional way, maybe he would never find dantai Jingming in his life.


    He admired Xu Shaotang, not only for his strong personal strength, but also for Xu Shaotang''s courage to fight alone for his own women. There are not many men who can do this.


    "When you find a woman who really loves you, you may do the same!" Xu Shaotang smiles, pats Long Fei on the shoulder and says, "let''s go. Go in and sit down. Mother, I''m worried every day during this period. I can finally have a good meal today."


    "We can''t just eat. We''re all here to get drunk!" Long Fei laughs.


    Xu Shaotang also said with a smile: "yes, we must drink enough today!"


    When they walked into the room, the people in the dragon group scattered from Tantai Jingming, but the Xu family gathered around Tantai Jingming, and everyone''s face was full of sincere concern.


    Feeling everyone''s sincere care, Tantai Jingming felt extremely happy in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "What? You said that the man who attacked the tower and tower was a child


    After having enough to eat and drink, Xu Shaotang and several members of the dragon group sit together and chat. When Xu Shaotang talks about the attack on the Tantai Jingming and the iron tower, everyone''s faces are filled with shock.


    Looking at the shock on people''s faces, Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "to tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for dantai who told me in person, I don''t believe it would have happened."


    Let alone the people in the dragon group were shocked. Who would not be shocked to hear such a thing? It''s a bit too weird, it''s totally beyond their imagination."Son of a bitch, is this kid a monster?" The snake swears, but his heart is extremely unbalanced. Xu Shaotang is stronger than him. He recognizes that now even a child has the power to let the Dragon Group''s inborn master defeat him at the expense of his troops, which makes him crazy with jealousy.


    When he heard the snake''s words, he said, "after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, you are not allowed to become a sperm."


    "That child is too evil indeed." Xu Shaotang sighed a little and said: "the key is that the child is extremely fierce and decisive, and his hand is to take people''s lives. At present, we don''t know whether he is targeting the dragon group. If so, you should be careful in the future."


    "I don''t think so..." Long Fei rubbed his head, which was slightly shocked, and said, "but I''m not sure. Maybe this little monster is really coming to our dragon group."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "anyway, you should be more careful. More and more strange things have happened in the past two years. I can''t understand the world any more."


    The more things you see, the more you find that you can''t see the world clearly. Let alone what happened in the past two years, even Xuqing, who has lived for more than 100 years, can''t understand it.


    They, after all, know too little about the world. There are too many secrets in the world, and they don''t know when they can solve them.


    Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, sighed heavily and said: "you can''t understand it, we can''t understand it any more, alas! Let''s take a step and see... "

 Chapter 1229

    In the evening, all the longzu people who came to visit dantai left. When they saw that Jingming in dantai was ok, they were relieved. They were not idle people, and there were many things they needed to do, especially in the situation that no one could understand, they could receive new tasks at any time.


    This time Tantai Jingming came back, it was also a reunion of the Xu family.


    The time for the Xu family to sit together as they are now is really not much. Everyone has their own affairs, especially Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming. They really have very little time at home.


    "Have you ever thought about getting Dan Tai out of the dragon group?"


    Xu Wenzheng and Ji Rushu are talking with Tantai Jingming in the room, while Xu Shaotang is talking with Lin Shuying in the yard. They are looking at the crazy children in the yard.


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes moved and then shook his head gently.


    "It''s too dangerous for her to work outside every day." Lin Shuying sighed softly and said, "I heard sister Lianxin say that you know when there is an accident in dantai, it''s like eating people. I can''t imagine what it will be like if there is an accident in dantai."


    "If anything happens to any one of you, it will hurt me too." Xu Shaotang holds Lin Shuying''s hand and caresses it slowly, with a helpless look on his face.


    "I''m not jealous." Lin Shuying pulled her hand away from Xu Shaotang''s and said with a smile, "none of us sisters will be jealous. We just don''t want to see you heartache for losing any of us. Shaotang, we all know that you are an emotional person. I think you really need to think about what I said. We don''t want to lose any sisters


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I know you won''t be jealous. I know better than anyone who you are. To meet you is the greatest luck in my life. "


    To tell you the truth, Xu Shaotang''s only wish in his early days was to have Lin Shuying and spend a happy life with her. But I don''t know when he began to have more and more women around him. Sometimes, he took care of one, but not the other.


    But fortunately, each of his women is a sensible woman, and everyone has a tolerant heart, which makes the peace of the Xu family last.


    In his heart, he is very grateful to the women who accompany him. If they were not for their efforts to maintain the family, maybe he would have been dazed by all kinds of trivia.


    "We''re talking about Tantai. Who wants to listen to you?" Su Ruyun looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "I think Shuying is reasonable. What dantai does is dangerous. Can you save her this time? Can you save her every time? If something happens to her, it''s still you and our sisters who are distressed. I''m most afraid to see the family enveloped by the sad atmosphere. "


    "Yes, Shaotang." Song Yinuo also whispered: "we all know that you don''t want to influence any of us, but in fact, our family are all connected. I hope that one day when we are old, our family can still sit like now, listening to the children''s children making noise in their ears."


    They don''t understand that Xu Shaotang wants to give them the greatest freedom and let them choose their own way. He doesn''t want to interfere in their own way. But sometimes, the way they choose may bring a heavy blow to Xu Shaotang or the family. Such a way is that they don''t want to see which sister''s way.


    Xu shaotan is really powerful. He can find Tantai Jingming and bring her back alive without any clues. However, the premise of all this is that Tantai Jingming was saved by Wu Jie first. Without Wu Jie, they would not be able to see a smile on Xu Shaotang''s face for a long time.


    If something really happened to Tantai Jingming this time, which of them would not worry about Xu Shaotang?


    All the people in this family are one. If anyone has an accident, it will make this family lose the peace and warmth of the past.


    But this peace is what they care about most. No one wants to lose it, even if it''s just for a period of time!


    Xu Shaotang slowly stretched out his hand and held the three of them firmly together. He said slowly, "don''t mention it later. If dantai doesn''t want to quit the dragon group, even if she quit because of my interference, she won''t be happy. You know, she quit once before, and when something happened later, she was still righteous Gu''s back to the dragon group, for her, this is her life, I will not interfere with her, also will not interfere with any of you, I hope you can do what you want to do, not for me and forced to change their way


    Xu Shaotang knows Tantai Jingming very well, and longzu is equivalent to her second life. If he forcibly deprives Tantai of her second life, maybe Tantai is not the one he loves.


    Just like him, if someone asked him to choose a life independent of the world for the rest of his life, he would not agree.He has his own mission, and dantai has her own mission, which sometimes is beyond their control.


    "Alas..."


    Looking at the firm eyes in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the three women looked at each other and sighed softly at the same time.


    "Since you have an idea in mind, we won''t advise you." Lin Shuying said slowly, "we can''t help you with what you and dantai have done. We can only pray in our hearts that you will always be safe."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, but holds the three women''s hands more tightly: "you have helped me a lot. It''s because of you that this family has been so peaceful and warm. Don''t worry, I will remind you to pay more attention to safety. "


    Su Ruyun nodded slightly: "you should also pay attention to safety. You know your position in this family."


    "Ha, what''s my place in the family?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I am in front of you is a small white face eating soft food."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three girls cast a white eye at Xu Shaotang at the same time. It is estimated that Xu Shaotang is the only one who can take it for granted.


    "Well, how dare you turn your eyes on me?" Looking at the white eyes thrown by the three girls, Xu Shaotang lowered his voice and said with a bad smile: "you are all washed tonight and waiting for me. I will punish you one by one!"


    "Bah!"


    The three women spat at the same time, and their faces were flushed with rosy clouds

 Chapter 1230

    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang set foot on the journey to Leicester again.


    This time, his mood relaxed a lot, at least, he can have a good sleep.


    Xu Shaotang can have a good sleep, but some people can''t.


    At this time, it was the night of Xizhou. Joseph had just fallen asleep, and he was woken up in a hurry.


    "You''d better give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise, I don''t mind crushing your head!"


    For several days in a row, Joseph didn''t have a good sleep. Yesterday, he finally got the news that Xu Shaotang left Xizhou and returned to Xia state. He was relieved and reported the news to the public.


    As a result, he chatted with EBER, and then directly talked about it until dark. When he got home, he didn''t even care to eat, so he lay in bed and went to sleep. Now for him, a good sleep is the most beautiful thing.


    However, when he was sleeping comfortably, he was awakened from his sleep.


    Looking at Joseph''s angry look, the man who woke him up suddenly trembled. He quickly lowered his head and whispered: "just received the news, the butcher is coming again!"


    After that, the man immediately stepped back to avoid being hurt by Joseph''s anger.


    Maybe he was still sleepy, maybe he was confused by the sudden news. When he heard the man''s words, Joseph didn''t come back for a long time.


    A few minutes later, Joseph finally recovered from his dull look, his eyes suddenly filled with endless anger, and he said angrily, "Damn, how can he come back? Didn''t he find the man he was looking for? What the hell does this butcher want to do? "


    How could Joseph not be angry? He thought he could have a good sleep, but he suddenly learned that Xu Shaotang had killed him. He knew that his desire to sleep would become extravagant again.


    The man was very glad that he had just stepped back, otherwise Joseph''s spittle would have fallen on his face now.


    After a fire, Joseph slowly recovered his composure, looked at the person who came to report, and asked, "which airport did he land at?"


    "Alester." The man immediately returned and said, "according to the news from the airline, he should have come by the earliest plane, and he should have arrived in Leicester in six or seven hours."


    From the moment Xu Shaotang boarded the plane to arester, the news was fed back to the intelligence agency by the airline. After receiving the news, the intelligence agency fed it back to them. Maybe Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that he has now been listed as the most unpopular person in Xizhou. No one hopes that this man who has killed Xizhou''s powers and gene fighters will come back to Xizhou.


    "Six or seven hours!"


    Joseph calculated the time. It only took him more than two hours to get to the airport. Now it''s all in time to get to the airport.


    "You should inform Mr. EBER immediately and tell him about Xu Shaotang''s coming to Leicester again to see how he plans to deal with it." Joseph thought for a moment, and then said, "I''m going to the airport right now. I hope Mr. EBER can make a decision as soon as possible."


    No one has ever made them so nervous. No one knows the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s visit to Xizhou. Now he has to rush to the airport to meet Xu Shaotang at the first time and ask him face-to-face what he means. He said that he would leave when he found the person he should look for. Why did he come back all of a sudden now Is the promise of Xia people so unreliable?


    "All right!"


    The man was about to go to inform Mr. EBER when something suddenly occurred to him. He turned to Joseph and asked, "Mr. Joseph, do you think the eastern butcher will come because of the helicopter?"


    "Well?" Joseph thought about it and said with some uncertainty, "he''s not so boring, is he? Would a powerful man like him come here for such a thing? "


    When Xu Shaotang left Leicester, they got the news. At the same time, they also knew that Xu Shaotang had given away the helicopter that originally belonged to them. Of course, they could not let their helicopter become the car of the two hunters, so they immediately sent someone to take back the helicopter.


    "I don''t know." The man shook his head slightly and said, "but according to the information we have, Xu Shaotang is very preachy and arrogant! Those two hunters are very kind to him. If the things he sent out were taken away by others, with his character, he might have killed them specially for this matter... "


    Since Xu Shaotang started the crazy killing in Xizhou, the information about Xu Shaotang has been in their hands like snowflakes.


    They have never paid attention to Xu Shaotang before. When they saw the intelligence about Xu Shaotang, some people once scolded the intelligence department that all the people should die.


    If they had enough information about Xu Shaotang, perhaps their casualties would be much smaller when Xu Shaotang started killing.Listening to the man''s words, Joseph also fell into thinking.


    For a long time, Joseph recovered from his thoughts, shook his swollen head, and slowly said, "you arrange for someone to send the helicopter back to the two hunters first. I''ll go to the airport and ask Mr. EBER to reply to me as soon as possible. If possible, I hope Mr. EBER can meet Xu Shaotang in person."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now." The man nodded and quickly walked out of Joseph''s room.


    Joseph kept pacing back and forth in his room. His sleepiness had already disappeared. If he had the strength, he really wanted to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces. Why can''t he have a good sleep, this damned butcher?


    After scolding Xu Shaotang in his heart, Joseph was a little more relaxed. He took a long breath and went to the phone in his room. He dialed the other end of the phone and said, "Alice, come out with me!"


    After the phone call, Joseph immediately walked out of his room, not long after, a blonde had come quickly, this is the woman who gave him the tablet that day.


    Simply explain the situation with Alice, the two immediately take the helicopter that has been prepared to the airport.

 Chapter 1231

    When Xu Shaotang arrived at the airport, it was already morning here.


    As soon as he came out of the airport, he saw Joseph and Alice standing at the exit of the airport.


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Xu Shaotang was stunned, thinking that they would not come to pick up the plane, would they?


    Of course, this idea only flashed through his mind. These two people don''t want to find a chance to kill themselves. Can they expect them to pick up the plane? Dream!


    "Hi Xu Shaotang walked towards them with a smile. He had no consciousness of being hated.


    Xu Shaotang''s smile surprised both of them. When they saw Xu Shaotang before, Xu Shaotang was as cold as ice. At the moment, he showed this kind of cheap smile again. The contrast between Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang made them feel puzzled.


    Joseph nodded slightly to Xu Shaotang. He said hello to him. Then he went to Xu Shaotang and said, "how about we find a place to sit down?"


    Although Joseph now wants to press Xu Shaotang''s smelly face on the ground and rub it fiercely, he can only think about it in his heart. Don''t mention that he does it. Even if he lets Xu Shaotang know that he has this idea, he can''t get anything better with the butcher''s character.


    "Find a place to sit?" Xu Shaotang did not understand to see that person one eye, then slightly shook his head way: "I still have something to deal with."


    As the saying goes, Tao is different and does not conspire with each other. In addition to what he did in Xizhou before, these two people are probably trying to bully him. Of course, he can''t go with these two people.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as she heard that Xu Shaotang had something to deal with, Alice immediately became alert and asked subconsciously.


    Xu Shaotang took a frivolous look at Alice and said with a smile, "what can I do? I don''t need to report to you, do I?"


    "We certainly can''t care what you do, but if you want to do something bad for Xizhou, it has something to do with us!" Joseph snatched the words, quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t forget your promise. There is a saying in your country called" one promise, one thousand gold ". Don''t let me think that this sentence in your country is just a casual remark!"


    "Commitment?" Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully. Then he remembered that he had made a promise to Joseph before, so he said with a smile, "of course I will not forget my promise. Xu Shaotang has always made a promise."


    "Then why did you leave for Xizhou?" Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes and asked.


    When asked by Joseph, and reminded of the two of them coming here to wait for him, Xu Shaotang finally understood the purpose of their coming here.


    Knowing the purpose of their coming here, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t you think I''m coming to trouble you again?"


    Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and asked, "isn''t it?"


    "Of course not!" Xu Shaotang said, "as long as you don''t provoke me, I have no time to pester you! If I didn''t want to do something in the forest of Alester, even if you invited me, I wouldn''t be interested in it. I really don''t want your place? "


    If Xuqing didn''t want to find out what WuJie was doing in the jungle, he wouldn''t come here looking for trouble. It''s freezing here. How can it be more comfortable than Tianhai? The key is, if it''s OK, he might as well stay at home with his family and children when he has time to come to arester!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Alice''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. She admitted that Alester was not a good place, but after all, it was the territory of Xizhou. The territory of her own country was so worthless by Xu Shaotang that anyone with patriotism would feel angry.


    Although the angry color in Alice''s eyes just flashed by, she was caught by Xu Shaotang''s keen eyes.


    Xu Shaotang said to Alice with a smile, "do you really want to break me up now?"


    Although Xu Shaotang''s face still had a slight smile, his eyes became sharp, and he didn''t have the calm look when he walked down from the plane.


    Seeing the change of Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Joseph quickly pulled Alice behind him and said to Xu Shaotang, "you really come to arester just to do business, not to kill like last time?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with disdain, "do you think I need to cheat you? If I really want to carry out the crazy killing like the other day, do you think I will talk nonsense with you for a long time? "


    He thought to himself, didn''t he just kill some powers and gene fighters? Were they so nervous? But he didn''t think that if the master of Xia was killed now, he would not be so insipid.


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph was angry, but he hid his anger and nodded: "in that case, I believe you! I also believe that you are a man of promise. I hope you don''t let me down. "


    Then Joseph turned around and winked at Alice behind him. He motioned to Alice to follow him, so that the butcher on the other side would not go mad suddenly."Wait!"


    Seeing that they are going to leave, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops them.


    Joseph looked back at Xu Shaotang and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "I don''t think you can rest assured if I go like this. In that case, why don''t you send someone to send me to the forest of arester? " Xu Shaotang said to Joseph with a smile: "in this way, you will be at ease, and I will not be in trouble."


    It''s a fool not to have ready-made resources. Although Xu Shaotang is not short of money, he doesn''t want to rent a helicopter to send him to the jungle. If there are free ones, why not?


    "You''re really a cunning man!" Joseph immediately understood Xu Shaotang''s purpose. He took a light look at Xu Shaotang and thought for a while. Finally, he nodded and said, "we are a hospitable country in Xizhou. Since you put forward such a request, we should be satisfied."


    He never mentions himself because he wants to make sure whether Xu Shaotang really wants to go to the jungle or not. He uses hospitality as an excuse to put a light on Xizhou''s face in the past, which will not make Xu Shaotang feel disgusted.


    If you are really smart!


    Xu Shaotang praised Joseph in his heart, and then said with a smile, "I''ll thank you in advance. If I finish my work, you can send someone to pick me up again. I''ll think you''re better."


    "Impudence!"


    Joseph and Alice scolded at the same time, but they didn''t show any difference on their faces. They just said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "if we are free, we will pick you up."


    This is nothing more than bullshit. Who knows if they will be free then? Even if you have time, it can be said that you don''t have time, right?

 Chapter 1232

    Escorted by Joseph and Alice, Xu Shaotang soon arrived at the area where Wu Jie and Tan Tai Jing Ming were found that day.


    "Remember to pick me up then!"


    When Xu Shaotang fell on the snow, he still waved to Joseph and Alice in the sky, with a bad smile on his face.


    "Ha ha..."


    Joseph did not directly agree with Xu Shaotang, but directly let Xu Shaotang experience it with the word "ha ha". If it was not for the sake of seeing if Xu Shaotang really came here, he would not kindly send Xu Shaotang over.


    They have now determined that Xu Shaotang is really not here to kill. Although they are very curious about the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s coming here again, they don''t ask much. They know that even if they ask, they may not get the real answer.


    After a light look at Xu Shaotang, Joseph immediately closed the cabin door and said to the pilot, "go back!"


    At Joseph''s command, the pilot moved quickly and the plane left.


    "Teacher, why did Xu Shaotang, the damned butcher, come here?" The plane just flew out not far, Alice could no longer suppress her anger at Xu Shaotang, a shameless man, and asked Joseph with clenched teeth.


    "I don''t know!" Joseph shook his head slightly and said, "Alice, please report the situation to Mr. EBER immediately. At the same time, ask him to ask the space center to monitor the jungle with the highest resolution spy satellite. In addition, mobilize the UAV to keep monitoring the area 24 hours!"


    He knew that Xu Shaotang''s strength was very strong, so he did not dare to send someone to follow him. He could only keep monitoring of Xu Shaotang through these high-tech means. In fact, he was curious about the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s coming here again.


    He does not trust these high-tech means, Xu Shaotang can also find that they are monitoring him!


    "Does that work?" Alice said suspiciously: "the conditions here are very bad. The clouds are very thick. Even the highest resolution spy satellites and unmanned reconnaissance aircraft should not be able to penetrate the clouds, right? Besides, there are woods everywhere. I''m afraid it''s hard to find his trace in the woods? "


    Joseph could not understand this. Hearing what Alice said, he sighed and said, "try it. After all, Xu Shaotang is too dangerous. We can''t let him go."


    "OK, I''ll do it right away!"


    Alice nodded and immediately took out her satellite phone and began to work.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know that Xizhou would use so many high-tech things to monitor him. Now he is playing wild in the snow.


    When he came here before, he didn''t have any mood to enjoy the scenery here. Now, his mood is totally different. He suddenly feels that this place is actually quite good. This bad environment doesn''t pose any threat to him. Looking around, there is a world of snow white everywhere. Living in such an environment makes people feel happy I feel a lot more open.


    "No wonder there are so many people who are tired of city life here." Xu Shaotang opened his arms and breathed the fresh air with the cold wind. He thought that he didn''t know when he would find such a place to live a quiet life.


    After a few deep breaths of fresh air, Xu Shaotang did not forget the purpose of his trip, and began to search around the cave where Wu Jie and Tan Tai Jing Ming stayed.


    Although the vegetation here is not as dense as the tropical and subtropical jungle due to the weather, the towering trees here still block Xu Shaotang''s sight. If he wants to find anything related to WuJie, he can only search a little around here, which also leads to his slow search speed.


    However, he is not in a hurry now, nor does he have the anxiety like he did when he was here a few days ago. He takes searching here as a relaxation.


    Although the search speed is not fast, but he did not feel tired, see the beautiful scenery, will stop to enjoy some.


    Time passed quickly, unconsciously, the sky seemed to have begun to dark down, and Xu Shaotang''s "Goo Goo" belly was also reminding him that he should find a place to settle down and replenish his physical strength.


    Thinking of filling his stomach, Xu Shaotang has begun to think about the taste of barbecue in his mind. In such an environment, it''s really a wonderful thing to find a place to light a bonfire and sit on the edge of the bonfire to roast meat.


    Although the forest in Leicester is extremely cold, it''s very easy for Xu Shaotang to find something to eat.


    After walking around the woods, when he returned to the cave where he found WuJie and Tantai Jingming, he had a ferret on his hand.


    Xu Shaotang''s ability to deal with his prey has been greatly improved by the extremely harsh conditions in Tianzhu Mountain, and it''s hard for him to live here.


    By the time it was completely dark, he had lit a warm campfire, and then roasted ferrets beside it."How fragrant


    Ferret meat in the fire issued a "Zizi" sound, smelling the smell of ferret meat, Xu Shaotang''s mood is very happy.


    After a while, the ferret meat has become golden. Xu Shaotang takes the ferret meat out of the fire. Smelling the charming fragrance, he can''t help but move his throat. Now he is not ambiguous. He will tear off a piece of ferret meat and put it in his mouth to eat.


    After eating a whole ferret meat into his stomach, Xu Shaotang felt warm in his stomach. He let out a long sigh of relief and said with emotion: "if I had another glass of liquor, I would be comfortable!"


    Of course, he can only think about it. There is no place for him to drink in the wilderness.


    After eating and drinking enough, Xu Shaotang finally lay down on the fire. Instead of rushing to sleep, he took out his mobile phone and looked at the photos on it. These photos belonged to the Xu family. Although he was lonely here, he didn''t feel so lonely looking at the photos of his family.


    After looking at the photos of his family for a while, he thought about WuJie again in his heart. During the day today, he had searched about six or seven kilometers around him, but he didn''t find anything unusual. He really couldn''t understand what WuJie could do in such a place with ice and snow.


    The warm fire drove away the cold of the night, plus the search of the day, his body was a little tired, thinking of the questions in his mind, unconsciously, he had entered a dream.


    This sleep, then directly to the dawn.

 Chapter 1233

    As soon as the day broke, Xu Shaotang continued to search after yesterday''s process.


    He didn''t know when he was going to search, but he firmly believed in his own and Xuqing''s judgment that WuJie would not come to this place for no reason. He went out early and came back late every day. He must be doing something, but now he hasn''t found any clue to infer what WuJie is doing.


    "Woof, woof..."


    Half an hour later, Xu Shaotang''s search scope has been expanded, and he is about 89 kilometers away from his home last night. While he is searching, a dog barks in his ear.


    In such a place, a dog means someone.


    Xu Shaotang followed the sound of the dog barking. A few minutes later, he saw a simple camp in the snow in the woods.


    However, the crude camp has now been crushed by the snow falling from the trees, and several Alaskan dogs are digging around the crude camp, making anxious calls.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was walking towards the simple camp which was crushed by snow, one of the Alaskan dogs suddenly ran to Xu Shaotang quickly. When he ran in front of Xu Shaotang, the Alaskan dog kept barking at Xu Shaotang and running back and forth around Xu Shaotang''s feet.


    "A very intelligent dog!"


    Xu Shaotang squatted down slightly, patted the Alaskan dog''s head with his hand, and then quickly ran to the collapsed camp.


    Just now, the Alaskan dog was buried under the snow and asked for help.


    After dispersing the Alaskan dogs that were constantly digging around the camp, Xu Shaotang quickly dug in the snow, and soon found the people buried alive under the collapsed camp.


    This is a young man wrapped in a mink coat. He should be about the same age as Xu Shaotang himself, but this young man seems to be a bit slovenly, with a messy beard at the corners of his mouth. He doesn''t know where to go with his hat, showing his brown curly hair.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang dug out their master, the Alaskan dogs immediately leaned over to their master and covered the young man''s body with their own body. It seemed that they wanted to give the young man some warmth. At the same time, they all looked at Xu Shaotang pitifully, as if they were praying for Xu Shaotang to save their master.


    "Ha, what a clever dog!" Xu Shaotang looked at the Alaskan dogs with a smile. He squatted down on the heads of the dogs and patted them next to each other. Then he put his hand on the tip of the young man''s nose.


    The young man''s breath is very weak, and his lips are dark green. If he digs out of the camp buried in snow a few minutes later, even the gods will not be able to save him.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang had no acquaintance with this young man, and he didn''t like the people in Xizhou. He could not save this young man, but for the sake of the pitiful eyes of these dogs, he decided to save this young man.


    Xu Shaotang carries his true Qi and slowly sends it into the young man''s body to drive away the cold air that invades his body. When he feels that the young man''s breathing has gradually stabilized, he takes back his true Qi. Then he finds something to light a fire from the abandoned ruins of the camp, lights a fire around him, and finds another skin The blanket was under him.


    The fire brought warmth and brought young people back from the edge of death.


    More than ten minutes later, the young man finally slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at the master opened his eyes, several dogs rushed to the young man and licked his cheek with their tongue.


    The weak young man laboriously raised his hand, holding the dog around him, one by one kissing on their hairy head.


    While kissing the dogs, the young man suddenly noticed Xu Shaotang sitting beside the fire.


    The young man reluctantly propped up his body, looked at the strange man in front of him and asked weakly, "did you save me?"


    "Your dogs, to be exact, saved you." Xu Shaotang gave him a faint smile and said, "you have a group of good dogs. You are very intelligent."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the young man''s facial muscles moved and forced out a smile that was not a smile, saying, "yes, they are my best friends and my best friends."


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "I can see it."


    It''s true that the intimate relationship between the young man and the dogs can be seen.


    "My name is Hubert. I''m a hunter." The young man moved his body slightly, politely extended his hand to Xu Shaotang and said, "thank you for saving me, sir."


    Although the man with completely different skin color said that his dog saved him, he knew that it must be this man who saved him. No matter how clever his dogs were, they would not light the fire.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at the ruins of the camp and asks Hubert, "how can you build a camp here? Is this your first time out hunting? ""How do you know?" Hubert looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. It''s really his first time to go hunting alone. He used to go hunting with his father.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if they are old hunters or experienced hunters, they will not set up the camp in such a place. Even if they are forced to set up the camp here, they will at least strengthen the structure of the camp so that the camp will not be crushed by snow."


    It seems very safe to set up the camp among these trees, but it is actually extremely dangerous. The climate here is cold. At this time, it snows almost day and night, and the snow accumulates on the treetops. To a certain extent, the treetops will not be able to bear the weight of the snow, and a large area of snow will break the treetops and fall down. The camp in this bush, unless the structure is strengthened It''s better than that, otherwise it will be crushed by snow.


    Even if he didn''t have to ask, he knew that the young man must have fallen asleep so much that he didn''t hear the snow fall, and eventually he was buried in the snow with the camp.


    Calculate the time, it should have happened around dawn. If it had happened at night, Hubert would have been frozen into a popsicle now.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s analysis, Hubert blushed slightly and said to Xu Shaotang with some embarrassment: "in the past, when I was hunting with my father, my father was always choosing the location of the camp. I don''t have much experience, but after this incident, I don''t think my generation would set up the camp in such a place."

 Chapter 1234

    "Then why don''t you hunt with your father?"


    Xu Shaotang said slowly: "with respect, you are an inexperienced person who hunts alone in these places, not to mention the animals that may kill you. This bad climate is enough for you to drink a pot."


    He didn''t know Hubert very well, so he didn''t have to beat around the Bush to talk. Moreover, it seemed that the people of Xizhou were more likely to accept this directness than the people of Xia, so he didn''t think it was wrong to say so directly.


    Although Xu Shaotang is not a hunter, he is also a person who has undergone all kinds of strict training. He has much more knowledge about living in these places than Hubert. Even so, if he has no real Qi, he does not dare to venture in these places. In front of him, Hubert only hunted several times under his father''s wings, and then he dares to venture here with a gun and several dogs This is very similar to the character of Xizhou people who like to die.


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Hubert''s face was redder. He didn''t know whether he was roasted by the fire or was embarrassed by Xu Shaotang''s words.


    "My father went hunting far away. He was afraid that I would slow him down and would not take me with him." Hubert blushed, waved his fist and said, "if he doesn''t let me go, I''ll go hunting myself. I''ll prove to him that I''m 18 years old and an adult. I''ll be his best helper, not a burden..."


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly interrupted Hubert''s words, looked at the bearded Hubert in surprise and asked, "how old are you?"


    "Eighteen years old!" "I just turned 18 last week," Hubert said


    18 years old


    Xu Shaotang looks at Hubert with a speechless face. Does he look like an 18-year-old? He thought Hubert was about his age, but he didn''t expect that he was only eighteen.


    He didn''t know whether the people in Xizhou were generally mature, or whether Hubert''s slovenness was too deceptive.


    However, although Hubert is 18 years old, he is still a child. This can be seen from the fact that he almost lost his life in order to prove his ability to his father. Xu Shaotang can understand why his father didn''t take him to hunt in the distance.


    Just like him, isn''t it a burden? No wonder!


    However, Xu Shaotang still had a question and asked Hubert, "is it far away that your father went hunting?"


    "Far, far!" "Even snowmobiles take about a week to go back and forth," Hubert said


    "Far from your home than here?"


    "Far more!" Hubert broke his fingers and said, "if you take a sleigh, it''s only half a day away from my home."


    As soon as he said that, Xu Shaotang had a general idea in his mind. After that, his father went hunting far away.


    "It''s so close to your house. Why does your father go so far to hunt?" Xu Shaotang more puzzled asked.


    Speaking of this, Hubert''s face began to dim down, slowly said: "I don''t know why, this year''s prey is much less than usual, especially our main food source, reindeer, seems to disappear suddenly. In order to support the family, my father has to go hunting far away with a few friends."


    If it wasn''t for the scarcity of prey, his father didn''t want to risk hunting so far away.


    For them, his father''s hunting is extremely important. If they hunt reindeer, their winter will be much better. If they don''t hunt enough food, they don''t know whether the family can survive until the ice and snow melt.


    He went out hunting alone, not only to prove his ability to his father, but also to help the family share the burden, because he was 18 years old, an adult, and had the obligation to shoulder the burden of the family.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Hubert thought in his heart, but he was puzzled and said, "is there few prey in this place? Should it be ok? "


    He has also walked through a lot of places in this jungle, and he has seen a lot of prey, such as ferrets, Wolverines, rabbits, etc. He has seen it many times, but he has never seen reindeer and other large prey.


    Even so, he also felt that these small animals should be enough to support their family, there is no need to go so far to hunt.


    But he didn''t know that there were polar days and nights, and the time was not short. Although the small animals here are not very few, they will enter the polar night weather in a short time. In the past two months, they can''t hunt, so they have to hunt enough food for the family and the dogs before the polar night. They don''t know when to hunt these small animals.


    Moreover, not everyone has the ability of Xu Shaotang. These small animals here are not necessarily easier to hunt than those large animals. Instead of spending the same energy to get these meagre food, it''s better to spend the energy on hunting large animals. The meat of a reindeer is enough to make them survive the coming polar night weather, such as If they get to both ends, they will have a very comfortable winter."Not bad? It''s a long way off... " Hubert said with a bitter smile: "not far away, this time last year, although there were not many reindeer here, they were enough to meet our needs, and there were bison. This year, let alone these large prey, even snow wolves were rarely seen. It''s not just us, but many people in the town are trying to find a way to go farther to find large prey. If we can''t find enough large prey, people will starve to death. "


    At this point, Hubert''s face is not in line with his age of worry, this is for the future confusion, for tomorrow is dead or alive worry.


    "Where''s the big game here?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "I don''t know." Hubert shook his head slightly and said, "the migration route of reindeer is almost the same every year. It''s supposed to be the migration route of reindeer, but there isn''t any reindeer. So I didn''t want to take a chance here."


    "No reindeer?" Xu Shaotang was puzzled and said, "I heard that someone killed reindeer the other day, but he thought that someone else had gone to his hunting area to hunt his own prey, so he was suspicious."


    Huber nodded, pointed to the place where Xu Shaotang went that day, and said, "I know this. It''s Allen''s hunting area. After that, we haven''t seen any large prey."

 Chapter 1235

    "Since that time, there has been no big game?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly, his face was thinking, and he looked at Hubert in surprise.


    Hubert put down his hand, nodded his head and said: "not only in my hunting area, but also in other people''s hunting areas, there are basically no large-scale prey. Only those places far away from here have heard of large-scale prey."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang opened his mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it.


    His mind is turning rapidly, thinking whether it has something to do with what Wu Jie is doing here.


    In terms of time, this time is relatively consistent with the time when WuJie appeared here.


    However, what did Wu Jie do to make all the large prey around disappear?


    Did he kill all the big prey? Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly came up with an idea that even he felt incredible.


    Once he had this idea, it seemed that Xu Shaotang suddenly grasped something, but he could not say what he had grasped.


    "Well, you should be OK, too." Xu Shaotang took a look at Hubert, who gradually recovered, and said faintly: "I have other things. I''ll go first. Before you leave, I advise you to go home. This place is too dangerous for you. "


    As for whether Hubert would listen or not, that is not what Xu Shaotang should be concerned about.


    "Wait, sir, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    See Xu Shaotang to leave, Hubert said to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang did not answer Hubert''s words, but quickly disappeared from Hubert''s face.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s rapidly disappearing figure, Hubert''s eyes stare like a bell. He can''t believe that someone can move so quickly in the snow. When he recovered from the great shock, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have lost an opportunity to know an expert.


    Even if Hubert is very regretful now, he can only look at the direction where Xu Shaotang''s figure disappears and sigh.


    This can only be regarded as a small episode. Xu Shaotang is eager to verify his guess.


    However, it is not easy to verify his guess. It snows every day here. Even if there are traces of killing before, it will be covered by snow for a period of time, not to mention the footprints of animals. Even the corpses of animals are easily buried by snow.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is very fast, leaving only shadows on the snow.


    Unconsciously, half a day has passed. Now Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how far away he is from the place where he took a rest last night. However, a rough estimate shows that he should have been more than ten kilometers away.


    After searching for such a long time, Xu Shaotang still got nothing. As time goes by, he doubts his guess again.


    If the big animals here were really killed by Wu Jie, how could he have searched for such a long time without any trace? Or is the place where Wu Jie killed those big animals still farther away?


    "Hoo..." Xu Shaotang stops his steps and breathes out a long breath. At this moment, he suddenly notices that something seems to be flying over his head.


    Xu Shaotang looked up into the sky and saw a remote-controlled plane with a wingspan of less than one meter flying over his head.


    UAV?


    Xu Shaotang immediately realized that he had been monitored by the UAV. When he looked up, it was just opposite to the camera of the UAV. The UAV obviously realized that Xu Shaotang had found it and immediately pulled up.


    You don''t have to guess that Joseph didn''t trust him and sent a drone to watch him.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t do anything that couldn''t be seen, he was still very upset when he was monitored. He put his middle finger up to the UAV, showed an evil smile at the corner of his mouth, and then took back his hand and put it on his neck.


    Alice, who was far away in Newcastle, saw Xu Shaotang''s action and asked Joseph, "teacher, what does he mean?"


    "If we don''t want to kill him again, we''ll give him another warning. Don''t let us watch him again." Joseph sighed softly and said to Alice helplessly, "take back all the drones. Now that they have been discovered by him, it''s meaningless to monitor them any more."


    At the beginning, they were just searching for Xu Shaotang''s trace at high altitude. After they finally found Xu Shaotang''s trace, they kept a high air surveillance on Xu Shaotang. They just saw that Xu Shaotang had not found it. Then they lowered the UAV. They wanted to see more clearly what Xu Shaotang was doing. They didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang found it just after the reduction .


    I have to say that Xu Shaotang''s vigilance is really too high.


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Alice didn''t rush to take back the drone. Instead, she frowned and said, "are we going to let him go? As you know from the news just now from the space center, spy satellites can''t penetrate the clouds to see Xu Shaotang. Now we have to use drones to know what he is doing. ""Take it back..." Joseph shook his head slightly to Alice and said, "he''s already warning us. If we continue to watch him, you should know the consequences of his complete anger."


    Although Joseph was very reluctant to let such a dangerous person go, he had no choice. If he didn''t want to enrage Xu Shaotang completely, he had to withdraw the UAV. He didn''t want to see the crazy killing again some time ago. He admitted that he was really afraid of Xu Shaotang.


    When Joseph said that, Alice couldn''t help thinking of Xu Shaotang''s crazy killing of Xizhou powers and gene fighters. A chill suddenly rose in her heart and nodded: "OK, I''ll take back all the drones now."


    With Alice''s order, all UAVs monitoring Xu Shaotang are withdrawn.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know that all the drones that monitored him had been withdrawn. He had submerged his body in the snow, leaving only a pair of eyes and nose outside.


    He is waiting for the unmanned aerial vehicle in the sky to search for his trace.


    However, more than ten minutes later, there was no movement in the sky. After waiting for more than ten minutes, there was still no UAV to search for its own trace.


    "It seems that Joseph is quite sensible." Xu Shaotang sat up from the snow and looked at the sky above his head with a slight smile. He knew that Joseph should have seen his warning and had withdrawn the UAV.

 Chapter 1236

    As Xu Shaotang sat up, the snow around him collapsed.


    When Xu Shaotang looked back, his eyes caught a glimpse of "dead branches" peeping out from the snow.


    "What is it?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at it carefully, but he saw that it was not a dead branch at all. It was like the horn of some animal.


    Animal horns?


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly brightened and immediately squatted down to dig away the snow around the "dead branch". With Xu Shaotang''s action, an incomplete body gradually appeared in the snow.


    Reindeer!


    Xu Shaotang immediately recognized that the body on the ground belonged to reindeer, and a huge surprise suddenly hit him.


    However, his surprise is not over. As he scrapes away all the snow around him, another broken reindeer body emerges.


    One end, two ends


    When Xu Shaotang scraped away all the snow around him, dozens of reindeer corpses suddenly appeared in front of him. After the snow on the surface was scraped away, the ground became a piece of blood red, and the ground was covered with frozen blood.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t even have time to wipe the sweat on his forehead, so he squatted down to investigate the reindeer bodies. None of the reindeer bodies were intact. All the bodies were cut into pieces, and some were almost cut into meat foam.


    Pick up a piece of frozen meat from the ground and look at it carefully. The cut of the meat is very smooth. The whole piece of meat is cut off at one go. Those who can do this must be experts among experts. Obviously, WuJie belongs to those who can do this.


    After throwing away the pieces of meat in his hand, Xu Shaotang broke off several larger pieces of meat and studied them carefully. As he thought, the incisions of these pieces of meat were very smooth, and even the bones were cut off cleanly. This also verified Xu Shaotang''s conjecture from the side. These reindeer are really likely to be killed by Wu Jie!


    Because, as far as he knows, no one can do this except him and Wu Jie!


    "WuJie, it seems that you are not hopeless!" Looking at these scattered pieces of meat on the ground, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a happy smile.


    He really wanted to thank Joseph well. If he hadn''t used the UAV to monitor himself, he would not have hidden his body in the snow in order to avoid the UAV, and he would not have found these pieces of meat buried in the snow. As for the speed of his search, even if he stepped on this place, his feet would not have sunk. It is estimated that these pieces of reindeer could not have been found before the ice and snow melted It''s a piece.


    With this discovery, Xu Shaotang was in a good mood. Just as he was a little hungry, he picked up a piece of frozen reindeer meat and started a fire to roast it.


    After eating enough, Xu Shaotang slowed down his pace. Instead of searching quickly, he walked like an ordinary man in the snow. There must be more than ten reindeer and other large animals in this place. He wanted to see if he could find more bodies buried in snow.


    This way, Xu Shaotang''s speed is much slower. Now the distance of an hour is less than the distance of the previous one or two minutes, but he doesn''t care. Anyway, he doesn''t have anything important now. Let''s look for it well here, and maybe we can find more bodies to support our conjecture.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Xu Shaotang found the bodies of many large animals.


    In fact, these places were all the places he had walked before, just because all the bodies were buried in the snow, and some were even buried nearly one meter deep in the snow. At his speed, it was impossible to find these bodies buried in the snow.


    Like the reindeer carcasses he found, the carcasses of these animals were all scattered pieces, which were directly dismembered in a fierce way.


    In this way, Xu Shaotang has basically determined that these animals were killed by Wu Jie.


    It''s no wonder that no large animals can be seen in these places. There are nearly 100 corpses of large animals he found, not to mention those that have not yet been found by him. It can be imagined that after the snow melts in the next year, countless pieces of corpses will appear here.


    "If it''s just for food, WuJie won''t kill so many animals." Xu Shaotang sat next to the fire, holding a piece of roasted meat. He bit down a piece of meat and chewed it in his mouth. He said to himself, "he killed these animals because he was possessed by nature."


    Since WuJie is possessed, according to Xuqing, WuJie will become bloodthirsty and crazy, and will kill for the sake of killing.


    However, after WuJie arrived here, he didn''t kill the local residents, but chose to kill these animals. At the same time, he didn''t hurt Tantai Jingming. That only shows one problem, that is, even if WuJie is possessed, he still has a good idea in his heart, which makes WuJie choose to kill animals instead of killing people.


    Killing is his instinct, he can''t control the heart of killing, but he can control himself not to kill.


    Maybe the reason why WuJie brought Tantai Jingming to this place is because the place is vast and sparsely populated. Even if WuJie can''t control killing people, it won''t kill too many people.After thinking about these things, Xu Shao breathed a long sigh of relief. He saw the hope of Wu Jie''s recovery. Although Wu Jie is still in a state of confusion, it is much better than when he and Xu Qing first saw Wu Jie.


    "Maybe that bastard suddenly recovered one day?"


    Xu Shaotang thought optimistically in his heart that he had never been so optimistic about the situation without precepts.


    Take out your mobile phone, want to tell Xuqing the good news, only to find that there is no signal here, it seems that only leave here to share the joy with Xuqing.


    "The dead old man would be very happy to know the news, wouldn''t he?" Xu Shaotang was laughing with a strong color of joy on his face.


    Since Wu Jie was possessed by the devil, he and Xu Qing have always felt a headache about Wu Jie. To kill Wu Jie, both he and Xu Qing are very reluctant. They don''t want to kill Wu Jie, and they are worried that Wu Jie will bring disaster to the common people. This kind of contradictory psychology has always made them feel helpless. Now, finally, there is another way to solve this problem.


    Unconsciously, the big piece of meat has completely entered his stomach. Touching his bulging stomach, Xu Shaotang smiles like a child.


    The next day, as soon as it was light, Xu Shaotang quickly walked out of the woods. He wanted to quickly walk out of the area and share the joy with Xu Qing.

 Chapter 1237

    When he got to the place where there was a signal, Xu Shaotang called Xu Qing for the first time.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Qing''s tone was obviously impatient. He hummed to Xu Shaotang and said, "where did you die, you little bastard? I called you so many times, you..."


    "I have no signal!" Xu Shaotang interrupted Xu Qing, who was complaining, and said with a smile, "you are a little eccentric, old boss. I''m your apprentice. How come I''ve never seen you care so much about my affairs before?"


    You don''t have to think about it. The person who has called him for several times in recent years suddenly said that he has called him a lot this time. He must want to ask him if he has found out what WuJie is doing in the depths of Alester.


    Xu Qing was so absorbed in the affairs of Wu Jie that Xu Shaotang, his apprentice, began to be jealous.


    "Don''t gossip with me. Tell me quickly. Do you have something to do with no ring?" Xu Qing ignores the jealous Xu Shaotang and can''t wait to ask Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to tease Xu Qing for a while, but think about it or forget it, tease the old man, isn''t it just to find scolding? After a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing, "it''s clear that he''s killing all kinds of large animals crazily there, so that other hunters can''t get their prey."


    "Killing animals?" Xu Qing frowned slightly, but he soon responded. He was surprised and asked Xu Shaotang, "do you mean he used killing animals to ease his killing heart?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said: "yes, I guess his mind has not completely disappeared, but has been dominated by the heart of killing for a while. In short, there are two people living in him, one is good, the other is evil. Sometimes good dominates him, and sometimes evil dominates him. When he feels that he can''t suppress the evil in his heart, he will go out to slaughter crazily Kill those animals to ease his killing heart, which should be the reason why he always goes out early and comes back late when he is in the forest


    Along the way, Xu Shaotang also thought a lot. Gradually, he connected all the things together, and then he had these conjectures with Xu Qing.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing on the other end of the phone almost jumped up with excitement. He is over 100 years old. He has seen too many big waves and winds, and he has rarely been so excited. But at the moment, he almost can''t help roaring.


    After trying to suppress the excitement in his heart, Xu Qing asked Xu Shaotang in a trembling voice, "how sure do you think your speculation is?"


    "There should be eight or nine points." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "so, we can''t shut WuJie down. If his killing heart can''t vent, maybe his situation will get worse."


    This is what Xu Shaotang thought when he came out. If WuJie is closed as it is now, WuJie naturally has no chance to kill innocent people indiscriminately, but similarly, his heart of killing can not be vented. The constant accumulation of the desire for killing in his heart may make the good in WuJie gradually devoured by evil. Finally, WuJie may be really hopeless .


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing also fell into thinking. Xu Shaotang''s words really have some truth. If Wu Jie has no hope of recovery, it''s OK to lock him up like this. But if Wu Jie has hope of recovery, and there''s a great hope, locking him up like this may really erase the hope he just saw.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xu Qing knows that since Xu Shaotang thought of this, he should also think about the following things. He believes that as long as there is even a little hope, Xu Shaotang will not give up without discipline.


    "I have some ideas, but not yet!" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said: "to ease the heart of killing without warning, we have to let him continue to kill, but it is impossible for him to kill. Therefore, I want to find a place where there is no one to take him to kill, so that he can kill safely! I''m spying on him. I can''t let him out of our sight any more. "


    These are all his preliminary ideas. Although it is easy to say, it is not a simple thing to implement. If he is not careful, he may break away from their control again. But this matter also only he personally does, Xu Qing already had no way to ensure that certainly can leave intentionally to escape without warning now.


    Xu Qing thought about it and said, "it''s a way, but it''s not a long-term solution. After all, it''s not easy to find such a place. Besides, if you follow him all the time, you''re not all right. Let''s think of a perfect solution."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "where is the best way? It''s good for WuJie to be like this now. Anyway, I really can''t think of any best way. You''ve seen a lot, but you can think about it."


    In this world, there are not many so-called perfect solutions. He wants to have them, but he can''t think of them. Now what he can think of is to let WuJie release his heart of killing, and let the good ideas in his heart gradually overcome the evil ideas.


    However, he did not know how long the process would take, maybe a few days, maybe a few years or even longer.


    It''s a huge test for him and for Wu Jie."I can think of a perfect plan for nothing!" Xuqing scolded, and suddenly thought of something. He said to Xu Shaotang: "by the way, your people said that WuJie, the little bastard, was locked up in it like crazy. He didn''t stop after waking up. I didn''t think it was anything before. If you said that, I guess it was because he couldn''t help killing."


    "It should be. I almost forgot it if you didn''t say it."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "let''s first let people throw some animals like chickens and ducks for him to kill and let him have something to vent. When I come back, we''ll discuss and see how to deal with it."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing was stunned and then said with a smile: "you little bastard, do you dare to think that it''s useful for him to kill chickens and ducks?"


    "Whether it''s useful or not, try it first." Xu Shaotang some helplessly said: "now let him out, it is estimated that something will happen again, this is better than nothing to let him kill."


    Now there''s no better way. If he''s not here, if he releases WuJie, it will cause trouble again. Tianhai is not as sparsely populated as Alester. If WuJie kills in Tianhai, and no one can subdue him, I don''t know how many people will die under his hands.


    "Yes, that''s it, you little son of a bitch, get back quickly!"


    After that, Xu Qing hangs up and makes Xu Shaotang feel speechless.

 Chapter 1238

    After chatting with Xu Qing, Xu Shaotang goes to the airport. He has already made a flight reservation and hopes to return to Tianhai in the shortest time to discuss with Xu Qing about how to deal with WuJie.


    It was the afternoon of Xizhou when he arrived at the airport. It was about an hour before his flight took off.


    While Xu Shaotang was waiting in the waiting hall, he phoned his family one by one. Unconsciously, a reminder of boarding had already been broadcast.


    With the people around on the plane, although the plane has not yet taken off, but Xu Shaotang''s heart has returned to Tianhai.


    There were not many people on the plane. There were still some people in economy class, but only Xu Shaotang was sitting alone in first class.


    However, no one bothered him. He could just have a quiet sleep, hoping that when he woke up, he was already in the sky.


    Xu Shaotang nests his body on the seat, lies down comfortably and slowly closes his eyes.


    He just closed his eyes, but his eyelids began to beat constantly. A kind of uneasy feeling made him unable to sleep.


    Danger!


    Xu Shaotang, who has been hovering on the brink of life and death for a long time, immediately realized the danger. This feeling is not without him. When he escorted Mr. Zhao Ji to attend the British summit two years ago, he also had this strong feeling of uneasiness. After two years, he finally realized the feeling again.


    There''s something wrong with this plane!


    Xu Shaotang almost immediately thought of this possibility, immediately stood up, quickly walked to the door, he wanted to leave the plane!


    "Sir, the plane is about to take off. Please take your seat back."


    As soon as he got to the door, he was stopped by the stewardess standing at the door.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk nonsense with the stewardess. He pulled the stewardess at the door and said, "I have something to do now. I don''t want to take this plane. I want to get off the plane."


    "I''m sorry, sir. The plane has started to taxi. According to the relevant regulations, for your safety, we can''t let you off the plane. Please understand." In the face of Xu Shaotang''s "unreasonable" request, although the stewardess was upset, she was still very polite to persuade him. After all, he was the only first-class customer on the flight.


    "Ask the captain to stop the plane, now!"


    Had it not been for the sake of the stewardess'' career, Xu Shaotang would have slapped him in the face. Now the plane is in danger. When it flies to the sky, there will be no place to escape!


    The stewardess resisted the impulse of scolding Xu Shaotang, forced out a smile and said, "I''m sorry, sir, we can''t meet your requirement."


    "Well, it''s not enough, is it?" Xu Shaotang is too lazy to talk to the stewardess. He pulls him aside and kicks the door of the plane.


    "Bang!"


    With Xu Shaotang''s heavy foot, the whole plane trembled slightly, and many passengers had left their seats to come around.


    To say that the quality of the plane is really good, Xu Shaotang''s strength is to use his whole body''s strength, but only to kick the cabin door open a wide gap.


    "Please go back to your seats. If we have a little problem here, we will communicate and solve it immediately." While persuading the passengers around, the stewardess faced Xu Shaotang with a black face and said, "Sir, you have seriously damaged the flight order. Please go back to your seat immediately, otherwise we will take compulsory measures!"


    No matter how good the stewardess'' temper is, the smile on her face will not be able to squeeze out when she meets Xu Shaotang''s "unreasonable" behavior. If the plane hadn''t started to slide, she really hopes that this kind of passenger will go away quickly!


    "Whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang snorted: "I''m waiting for you to take compulsory measures! Now, I have no time to talk to you! "


    Some rudely pushed the stewardess back, and Xu Shaotang kicked on the cabin door again.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    One foot, two feet


    After five or six kicks in a row, Xu Shaotang finally kicked the cabin door. At this time, the stewardess had been scared by Xu Shaotang''s violence.


    "My God, who the hell is this?" The stewardess roared in fear, and looked at Xu Shaotang like a monster.


    With the power of one person, the cabin door was really kicked open. How abnormal can it be?


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you don''t want to die, stop your captain immediately!"


    And gaping at his stewardess said a word, Xu Shaotang directly jumped from the door, and then fell to the ground.


    In fact, there is no need for him to remind us that this plane is doomed to fail to take off. When such a thing happened, and the cabin door was damaged by Xu Shaotang, he did not dare to take off even if he lent the captain 100 courage!


    After taxiing for tens of meters, the plane finally stopped slowly. At this time, the airport police who received the notice also rushed to Xu Shaotang quickly.


    On the side of Xizhou, no one pays so much attention to you. In addition, Xu Shaotang is not from Xizhou. The police in Xizhou regard him as a terrorist and shoot him as soon as he comes up."Bang, bang, Bang..."


    Bullets constantly fly past Xu Shaotang, but they can''t hurt him at all. Since others shot unsteadily, Xu Shaotang certainly didn''t need to be polite, but he didn''t take the lives of these ordinary police officers in Xizhou after all. He just brought them down with a very fast speed.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s effortless effort to bring down these armed police officers in Xizhou, many people showed a look of panic. Unexpectedly, there were nervous people shouting excitedly in poor Xia language: "Kung Fu, Xia kung fu..."


    Listening to the man''s voice, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help looking black. They all said that the people in Xizhou are nervous, which is really big enough. At this time, there are still people who care about Kung Fu. It''s really wonderful.


    At this time, the plane that had already taxied out began to slide slowly to the parking lot. Naturally, there was a lot of scolding on the plane. Many people scolded Xu Shaotang for wasting their time. Of course, they didn''t dare to scold these words. It''s a piece of cake for people who can kick off the cabin doors of the plane to clean them up?


    Looking at the plane that glided past him, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help scolding: "it''s almost the death of his mother, and he even glided slowly to the parking lot!"


    Now he is very sure that there must be a problem with the plane, but he also needs to make sure whether it is specifically for himself. If so, he will have to talk to some people in Xizhou!


    As the plane returned to the parking lot, the passengers on the plane were picked up one after another. Listening to the voices of those people talking to each other, Xu Shaotang found that most of them were from Xia, only a few people from other countries.


    "Ha ha..." Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a little cold light and said with a sneer, "it seems that someone really wants my life!"

 Chapter 1239

    If he didn''t know that most of the people on the plane were from Xia, Xu Shaotang couldn''t be sure that someone was targeting him, but now it''s obvious that the plane tickets were not sold to Xizhou''s own people at all. Instead, he wanted to drag these Xia people to bury him!


    As for who wants his life, it''s obvious now!


    Who else can control the ticketing system of airlines, except the senior figures in Xizhou or Joseph?


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the plane back to the parking lot and said coldly in English to the white captain who came down from the plane: "from now on, no one can get close to this plane. At the same time, no matter what method you use, I will immediately send a message to Joseph of Xizhou psionic group and ask him to roll over to see me immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me for keeping my promise Use it


    Xu Shaotang is really angry. He wants his life. In order not to let him doubt, he has taken so many people to bury him with him. It seems that some people in Xizhou really want to get rid of him!


    After driving some unknown white pilots away, Xu Shaotang, regardless of the public''s advice, sat down beside the plane and waited for Joseph''s arrival.


    He is not afraid that Joseph will not come. If Joseph does not come, he will let the people of Xizhou know what is the real killing!


    An hour later, a combat effectiveness plane landed at the airport. Originally, it took two hours to come by helicopter from Newark. However, in order to prevent Xu Shaotang, the devil, from going crazy, Joseph directly came by himself with the fastest combat effectiveness.


    "Xu Shaotang! What the hell do you want to do! "


    Also separated by a distance of more than ten meters, Joseph yelled angrily at Xu Shaotang.


    He really wants to be tortured crazy by Xu Shaotang, a damned bastard. He receives the news that Xu Shaotang is boarding and leaving Xizhou. Before he can relax, he hears that Xu Shaotang is making a big noise at the airport. Then he receives the message that Xu Shaotang asked someone to bring him. He comes here as soon as possible.


    If Xu Shaotang was the person Joseph hated most, no one would dare to be the first.


    Listening to Joseph''s angry voice, Xu Shaotang stood up from the ground, looked at Joseph who was walking towards him quickly, and said coldly, "what do I want to do? I''d like to ask you what you want to do! If you want to kill me, come here openly. Don''t play these tricks with me! "


    "Well?"


    Joseph did not expect that Xu Shaotang was even more angry than himself. He looked at Xu Shaotang puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter? Make it clear


    "Ha ha, don''t you know what happened?" Xu Shaotang coldly said to Joseph: "if you are old and can''t remember clearly, I can remind you that your people have done something on this plane and want my life!"


    "No way!" Joseph did not want to think of the said: "I did not know that there is such a thing, it is clear that you are unreasonable!"


    Joseph really didn''t know that someone wanted to kill Xu Shaotang in this way. Subconsciously, he thought that Xu Shaotang was a typical one. He didn''t know why Xu Shaotang did it. Maybe he was just bored, or he wanted to use this excuse to start a new killing?


    Xu Shaotang turned his lips and hummed coldly: "many people here can testify that before you came, I didn''t do anything to the plane except kicking off the cabin door. I also prevented other people from approaching the plane. If you don''t believe me, you can ask someone to check the plane yourself. If the plane is OK, I''ll apologize to you I''m sorry, and I''ll compensate you for all your losses! "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s full of confidence, Joseph began to play a drum in his heart.


    He knows that there are some people in Xizhou who really want to kill Xu Shaotang. To be exact, there are not many people who do not want to kill Xu Shaotang. However, due to Xu Shaotang''s strong personal strength, no one dares to do it.


    However, it doesn''t mean that you dare not fight behind your back. If you want to kill Xu Shaotang, it''s a good choice to let the plane flying to Xia state go wrong.


    Of course, this so-called good choice, only for Xu Shaotang did not find all this case, if Xu Shaotang found that this is a bad move home bad chess!


    However, all this is just Xu Shaotang''s guess. If Xu Shaotang had found out the specific problems of the plane, he would not have said that to himself.


    "Well, I''ll trust you again!" Joseph nodded and said, "I''ll have the plane checked now. If the plane is OK, don''t break your promise."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said coldly: "I won''t break my promise, but I remind you, it''s best to be like a lie that I can accept first, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    He believes in his intuition, which has saved him many times. This is the unique intuition of those people who climb out of the dead. Many people can''t imagine it.


    Soon, Joseph called people to carefully inspect the plane. Of course, in order to prevent these people from having problems, Xu Shaotang and Joseph were on the scene to supervise.These are all professional pilots. They check them very carefully. Although they have some complaints about the people in Xizhou, Xu Shaotang still wants to be recognized for their serious attitude towards work.


    "What is this?"


    At this time, a pilot seems to have found something. Xu Shaotang also goes with Joseph. He sees a black cloth bag in his hand, which was taken down from under the cockpit of the plane.


    Xu Shaotang snatched the black cloth bag directly from the pilot''s hand, opened it and looked at it. Then he threw it directly to Joseph. At the same time, he said in a very cold voice, "don''t say I''m making trouble out of nothing. You can see for yourself what the hell this is!"


    Joseph took the black cloth bag thrown by Xu Shaotang and had a look. He saw that inside the black cloth bag was a time bomb, which was also the latest remote control bomb. This one could completely turn the plane into ashes!


    At this time, Joseph''s face became very ugly. He scolded those smart bastards in his heart. It was a good thing that they wanted to kill Xu Shaotang and avenge the people of the psionic group and the senior gene warrior group. But now that they were found, it was a bad thing!


    At this time, another pilot seems to have found something. Xu Shaotang goes over and sees a black cloth bag.


    After inspection, three remote-controlled bombs were found under the cockpit, on the rear balance wing and on the side of the fuel tank.

 Chapter 1240

    At this time, even if there were 10000 mouths, Joseph could not deny it.


    It''s obvious that some people want to die because of the huge power of the remote control. What''s more hateful is that he didn''t know anything about it!


    "If I say I don''t know anything about it, do you believe it?"


    There''s a mountain of hard evidence. Joseph can''t deny it even if he wants to. He just says to Xu Shaotang with a wry smile.


    Xu Shaotang gave Joseph a cold look and said, "if you were me, would you believe it?"


    Although I don''t know Joseph''s status in Xizhou, I think it is high. Xu Shaotang doesn''t believe that Joseph doesn''t know about it. Besides, it has nothing to do with whether Joseph knows about it. He just knows that someone in Xizhou wants to kill himself.


    Joseph opened his mouth slightly, and finally shook his head gently: "don''t believe it! If I were you, I would think that you had made it happen. "


    "You are quite frank."


    Xu Shaotang''s look slightly eased and said to Joseph faintly, "tell me, how do you plan to explain this to me? I believe you should have sent someone to investigate me and know that I''m a man who will take revenge. "


    Even if you don''t have to think about it, Xizhou must have investigated him. If he killed so many powers and gene fighters in Xizhou, if Xizhou didn''t investigate him, it would only mean that all the people in Xizhou''s intelligence department should be killed! He has always been a revengeful man. This time, he was almost overcame by the people in Xizhou. This made him very unhappy. He thought that the lesson to Xizhou was not enough!


    "What do you want to explain?" Joseph looks at Xu Shaotang calmly and kicks the ball to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang is about to speak when Joseph''s phone rings suddenly. He takes out the phone and takes a look at it. Then he connects it quickly.


    A few minutes later, Joseph hung up the phone and slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "I just got the news that this thing was done by a man named Feller. Feller is a member of the psionic group. You killed his brother FES when you killed him on our side some time ago, so he used his authority to get your flight information. He wanted to kill you in this way just now I learned that you found something wrong with the plane. He has committed suicide. "


    "Hehe, did you lose your car?"


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a cold smile, "these are all the things left by our ancestors of Xia! Don''t do that with me


    Xu Shaotang is not stupid. He can see such an obvious trick at a glance. If it''s not someone with a high position, how can it be possible for airlines not to sell tickets to people in Xizhou directly? Even if the person who planted the remote-controlled bomb on the plane was not instructed by Joseph, I''m afraid it was also instructed by a senior leader in Xizhou.


    Now, do you want to use this inferior trick to put it off like this? you must be dreaming!


    "That''s what we found out. If you don''t believe me, I don''t have any way." Joseph said to Xu Shaotang calmly: "if you have to believe that this is my instigation, then you can kill me now, and I will never fight back!"


    Said, Joseph gently closed his eyes, make a pair of neck to kill.


    There was no fear on his face, but he was full of helplessness. Of course, he also knew that it couldn''t have been done by Feller. Even if it was done by Feller, Feller was just a pawn pushed out by others. The only people who could do it, except for several experts in their power group, were probably the members of Congress.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to tell Xu Shaotang that it is likely that the people in Congress did it. If he said that, with Xu Shaotang''s character, it is estimated that the people in Congress will suffer. If even the important members of Congress were killed, Xizhou would lose face and hair. Therefore, he wanted to use his own death to calm Xu Shaotang''s anger. He hoped that this matter would stop here.


    Looking at Joseph''s look of death, Xu Shaotang hummed coldly: "do you want to do this with me again? Do you really think I dare not kill you? "


    With that, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit radiates out wantonly, and the strong murderous spirit envelops Joseph. Joseph only feels as if he is trapped in a whirlpool, and he is on pins and needles all over by the strong murderous spirit.


    That huge sense of oppression almost made Joseph unable to breathe.


    Even so, Joseph''s face still did not have any look of fear. He just gently wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to Xu Shaotang, "of course you dare to kill me. Maybe there is no one you dare to kill in Xizhou."


    "There are still people I dare not kill, such as the one above you." Xu Shaotang pointed to the sky, and then added: "even if I kill you, I dare not kill you openly. At least you can''t find any evidence that I killed you!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph''s calm face suddenly showed a cold light and said coldly: "if you have enough confidence, you can try it!"How can he not understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words? Xu Shaotang is reminding him that even if Xu Shaotang wants to kill the one above them, it is not a difficult thing. This is not just a reminder, but a blatant threat and threat!


    "I''ll try to play if I have a chance!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about the cold light on Joseph''s face. He hummed, "I''m in a hurry when I go back to China, and I don''t want to talk to you about it. I''ll write it down first, and then I''ll settle with the person I need to find after I''ve dealt with the matter at hand. I hope you can give me an account at last, otherwise, I don''t guarantee that I won''t kill again!"


    If it wasn''t for going back to deal with WuJie, he would have traced it to the end. He thought in his heart that if he got angry, he would have thrown WuJie to the developed cities in Xizhou to see how many people in Xizhou could resist the killing of WuJie!


    "Xu Shaotang, you are so arrogant!" Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang with empty eyes and said, "you are provoking the whole Xizhou!"


    "Yes, I''m provoking the whole continent!" Xu Shaotang smile, said: "you think I am arrogant, and I think it is self-confidence! You go, I won''t kill you, but I''ll come to you again. I hope you can give me an explanation at that time. Don''t let me have an excuse to eradicate the psionic group, because I''m afraid I can''t stand such a big temptation! "


    Threat, this is the real threat!

 Chapter 1241

    In the end, Xu Shaotang didn''t touch Joseph''s hair. He really has something important now. Although he is very angry about being assassinated, he can come back to the people in Xizhou to settle the matter later, but he can''t afford to delay the matter of no quit.


    When Xu Shaotang returns to Tianhai, he doesn''t even have time to return home, so he immediately contacts Xu Qing. When he learns that Xu Qing is waiting for him at the security company, he immediately rushes over.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang came back from the fierce killing, Xu Qing quickly stepped forward and asked, "Why are you coming back now, you little bastard? If you don''t come back again, I''ll go to Xizhou to catch people!"


    "Don''t mention it. Something''s wrong! I''ll talk to you later. " Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and asked, "what''s the situation of Wu Jie?"


    "Not optimistic!"


    Xu Qing''s face darkened slightly and said, "go and have a look yourself..."


    Xu Shaotang takes a look at Xu Qing and goes to the steel cage. When he sees Xu Shaotang coming, the wolf team member who is responsible for guarding Wu Jie opens the heavy iron door.


    When Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing go in, they see that Wu Jie''s eyes are red, his whole body is covered with blood and chicken feathers, and the cage floor is full of broken meat. At the moment, Wu Jie is hitting the heavy steel wall with his fist, and his mouth is roaring like a beast.


    The walls were covered with blood and fists.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing coming in, Wu Jie seemed to be a shark smelling blood. He let out an angry roar and waved his fist to kill them.


    However, he directly bumped into the steel barrier, but WuJie had no intention of giving up. He used his fists to smash the heavy steel barrier again and again. Even though his hands could almost see the bone, he didn''t realize it and smashed the iron wall severely.


    "It can''t go on like this." Looking at Wu Jie''s crazy action, Xu Shaotang''s face was a little ugly. He turned his head and said to Xu Qing, "it seems that these chickens and ducks can''t let him vent his killing heart."


    Virtual count nodded, face dignified said: "this little son of a bitch is now completely crazy, according to this, it won''t take long to take off the force to die."


    "I''ll take him to a place to release the feeling of killing. Let''s talk as we walk."


    Xu Shaotang also knows that WuJie''s situation is very critical now, and he has no time to say anything to Xu qingduo. After the wolf team members open the heavy iron door in the innermost part, when WuJie rushes towards them, he quickly knocks WuJie unconscious, and then runs outside carrying WuJie.


    There is already a helicopter waiting for him. Li Baoshan is standing next to the helicopter.


    "What happened to what I told you to prepare?" Xu Shaotang ran to Li Baoshan with Wu Jie on his shoulder.


    Li Baoshan nodded and said, "I''m ready. I''ll be there soon. Now I''ll let people stare at me and wait for you to pass."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan admiringly and said, "get ready for the lift off. We''ll go there as fast as we can."


    With that, Xu Shaotang has jumped on the plane carrying Wu Jie. Although Xu Qing is confused, he still follows Xu Shaotang to jump on the plane.


    Just waiting for Xuqing to board, Li Baoshan, who entered the cockpit, immediately started the plane.


    The helicopter quickly lifted off. Xuqing had time to ask Xu Shaotang, "where are you taking him?"


    "Where else? Go to the place where he can kill as much as he likes, of course Xu Shaotang looks at Xu Qingdao.


    Because of the delay in Xizhou, Xu Shaotang was afraid that something might go wrong here, so when he was still at Xizhou airport, he had arranged for Li Baoshan to prepare a slaughterhouse for WuJie, where he believed that WuJie''s killing emotion could be vented to his heart''s content.


    More than an hour later, the helicopter flew to a deserted island.


    However, this desert island now seems to make him feel terrible. There are sea crocodiles all over the island. There are still waves rolling around the beach. There are more sea crocodiles climbing on the desert island, and many sharks swimming near the beach. However, they have no legs and can''t climb on the desert island at all.


    Before the helicopter came down, there was a strong smell of blood. In the east of the desert island, there was a speedboat. Two members of the wolf team were on the speedboat. They watched the situation of the desert island from a distance with binoculars. When they saw the helicopter coming, they immediately made an "OK" gesture to the people on the helicopter.


    "This is a good place to kill!"


    Looking at the dense sea crocodiles on the desert island, Xuqing couldn''t help being slightly moved. He curiously asked Xu Shaotang, "these things are not all brought to WuJie on purpose, are they


    Xu Shaotang nodded, took a look at WuJie who was still in a coma, and said: "I arranged the wolf group to make it. OK, let''s go down first and let the bastard kill as much as possible!"


    There should be no less than 100 sea crocodiles on the desert island. This is actually the desert island where he trained the eagles.


    In order to attract as many sea crocodiles as possible, Li Baoshan poured hundreds of kilograms of pig blood on this deserted island. Now it seems that the effect is very good.When talking, Xu Shaotang has jumped down with Wu Jie in his arms. As soon as he landed on the ground, a sea crocodile opened its mouth to him.


    While avoiding the attack of the sea crocodile, Xu Shaotang puts his true Qi into WuJie''s body, hoping that WuJie can wake up as soon as possible.


    When Wu Jie''s eyelids slightly open, Xu Shaotang throws Wu Jie to the ground and immediately runs to the edge of the desert island with Xu Qing. There are sea crocodiles attacking them, but they just dodge and don''t kill them. Now I don''t know whether these sea crocodiles are free to kill. Of course, they can''t waste it.


    As they dodged the attack of the sea crocodile, they looked to the most central area, where the sea crocodiles were most concentrated. As soon as these bloodthirsty sea crocodiles smelled the smell of no ring on the ground, they immediately surrounded no ring.


    When a sea crocodile opens its mouth and bites at Wu Jie''s arm, Wu Jie, who just opened his eyelids, directly hits the sea crocodile''s body with his killing instinct.


    These sea crocodiles can be regarded as the overlord in this area, but they can''t bear the fist of Wu Jie. Wu Jie''s fist directly pierces the belly of the sea crocodile, when the blood splashes on Wu Jie''s cheek.


    WuJie, who was still in a coma, seemed to come back to life suddenly. With a loud roar of excitement, a carp jumped up from the ground. His real Qi condensed into a knife, and killed the sea crocodile like a hungry wolf rushing into the sheep.


    For a moment, the wild animals howled and roared excitedly on the deserted island

 Chapter 1242

    Looking at Wu Jie who started the crazy killing, even Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing, who are used to killing, feel numb.


    WuJie is now a complete killing machine. Those dead sea crocodiles don''t have a complete body.


    The broken bodies and splashing blood of the sea crocodiles make the living sea crocodiles more crazy and rush to WuJie, but in the end, they become a pile of broken meat under the killing of WuJie.


    "You have to take care of this little bastard. You can''t let him out of our sight again!"


    Xu Qing''s eyes have been staring at Wu Jie, as if for fear that Wu Jie would jump into the sea and run away. At the same time, he did not forget to remind Xu Shaotang around him.


    He is very glad that Wu Jie is killing a sea crocodile. If Wu Jie is killing a human now, he will have to ask Xu Shaotang to kill Wu Jie on the spot. This kind of killing is really terrible.


    Now, those sea crocodiles are rushing to WuJie. They don''t have to avoid the attack of sea crocodiles any more, which also allows them to devote all their attention to WuJie.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t move his eyes away from Wu Jie even when he was avoiding the attack of the sea crocodile. Hearing Xu Qing''s words, he nodded slightly and said, "don''t worry, unless he enters the Huaxu realm, he can''t escape from me at all."


    After entering the realm of Huaxu, Xu Shaotang had a lot of confidence.


    In the past, when he faced the enchanted WuJie, it was absolutely impossible for him to have such confidence. But now that he knows the huge gap between the realm of alchemy and the realm of emptiness, he is confident that as long as he is within the reach of his eyes, WuJie can''t escape from him even if he has wings.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s confident words, Xu Qing said sourly: "isn''t it that he has entered the realm of Hua Xu? Look at you and you son of a bitch


    To say that he doesn''t want to enter the realm of Huaxu is just a lie. He is a man over 100 years old, but his strength is crushed by his apprentice. Although he is happy for Xu Shaotang, he is still somewhat unhappy.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stares at Wu Jie, who is still killing madly. With a smile, he asks Xu Qing around him, "old man, if Wu Jie continues to develop like this, do you have any hope to enter the realm of transforming emptiness?"


    In fact, it is not Xu Shaotang or the proud mu Tiance who has the fastest growth in strength, but Wu Jie!


    If he and mu Tiance didn''t go to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, even if he and mu Tiance didn''t add up, they were not free to kill. You know, when he and mu Tiance entered the realm of alchemy, Wu Jie was still in the congenital realm, but now Wu Jie is not afraid of emptiness.


    The speed of WuJie''s promotion can not be described as terrible. Their strength has been improved repeatedly, but WuJie''s strength has been obtained through this kind of crazy killing.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, Xu Qing thought about it carefully, then shook his head slightly and said: "I don''t know, his current situation is completely beyond my understanding of crazy blood attack and obsession. However, I don''t want him to enter the state of inverted emptiness before he recovers! "


    Now Xu Shaotang can at least catch Wu Jie. If Wu Jie enters the realm of emptiness, no one knows whether Xu Shaotang can catch him. If Xu Shaotang can''t catch him, Wu Jie may become a real killer.


    Xu Shaotang also understood Xu Qing''s meaning. Looking at Wu Jie, who was extremely excited because of the killing, he also showed a worried look in his eyes. He slowly said to Xu Qing, "in fact, I''m afraid that he will enter into the realm of Hua Xu. If he doesn''t recover, the stronger his strength is, the more innocent people will die in his hands."


    Xu Qing nodded slightly and sighed heavily: "yes! I don''t know what I and Kong Jing did in our last life. Our two apprentices are assholes who don''t let people worry! "


    "No, you have to speak with your conscience, old man. When can I make you worry?" Xu Shaotang asked Xu Qing with a smile.


    "Now you''re just a little bit of a relief to me." Xu qingpai said, "before you enter the realm of transforming emptiness, when will you let me worry? You little son of a bitch, have you caused me little trouble? "


    "Ha ha, it''s all in the past. Don''t mention it." Xu Shaotang said, avoiding the heavy and taking the light.


    Xu Qing squints at Xu Shaotang. Anyway, he''s worried enough about Xu Shaotang. In the future, he doesn''t have the ability and energy to worry about Xu Shaotang. He may have to worry about Wu Jie instead of Kong Jing.


    Sure enough, I was born with a hard life!


    At the beginning, he and kongjing accepted the apprentices for the sake of inheriting the guardians of Xia Kingdom, and also for the sake of being lazy. As a result, they didn''t get lazy, on the contrary, they caused countless troubles to themselves. If they had known that, they shouldn''t have accepted the two apprentices. In that case, he would be much more comfortable now.


    "By the way, what are you going to do about WuJie?" Xu Qing some worry said: "you can''t take him to every place every day to start killing?"


    This is their biggest problem at present. They now see the hope of WuJie''s recovery, but no one knows whether WuJie can recover and how long it will take. This is a completely uncertain process. If they have to kill like this every day, I''m afraid they will not find any animals to kill in the end."Is there a better way?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile to Xu Qing, "before we find a better way, we have to do this first. Who told me that I owe him?"


    It''s because of him that WuJie has become what it is now. Otherwise, WuJie should still be that annoying and helpless little monk, right? Moreover, WuJie also saved the life of Tantai Jingming. He said that nothing can be ignored.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing sighed helplessly: "let''s do it first. I hope this little bastard will not let you and me down. Alas, the old man in the empty mirror has gone so far as to leave such a disaster to me. When I get to Jiuquan, I must go to find this old man to settle the accounts! "


    "Or I''ll give you master kongjing''s relic and let you face his relic every day..."


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped his words, his eyes moved away from Wu Jie''s body for the first time, and turned to Xu Qing.


    See Xu Shaotang will look at himself, Xu Qing some puzzled asked: "what are you doing? Don''t look at me. I''ll keep a good eye on WuJie. If he runs away, I''ll skin you! "


    Although WuJie is on the rise now, if one is not careful, the bastard will disappear from their eyes. When it comes time to find WuJie, I don''t know when to find it.

 Chapter 1243

    "Dead old boss, I seem to think of a way..."


    Xu Shaotang''s face muscles twitch slightly, which is caused by joy.


    However, after being scolded by Xu Qing, he moved his eyes to Wu Jie. Seeing that Wu Jie was still killing madly there, he was relieved.


    "What can I do?" Xu Qing was full of curiosity and said, "you little son of a bitch, don''t you mean there is no better way for the time being?"


    A second ago, Xu Shaotang still told him that there was no better way for the time being, but now he suddenly thought of a way. He didn''t know which sentence Xu Shaotang said was true or false.


    "Sari!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie whose body had been dyed red by the sea crocodile''s blood, and his eyes were shining. He said in a hurry: "when Master Kong Jing sat down, I was also there. Master Kong Jing''s relic contains an extremely mysterious power, which can clean up people''s hearts. Can we use Master Kong Jing''s relic to suppress the evil in Wu Jie''s heart One side? "


    He also thought of this thing when he mentioned master kongjing''s relic. At Lingshan temple that time, everyone really felt the magic power of master kongjing''s relic. If he hadn''t mentioned master kongjing''s relic when he was joking with Xuqing, he would have forgotten this thing.


    Now think about it. Although this idea has not been verified at present, it can be tried. If master kongjing''s sari can suppress the evil side of WuJie''s heart, maybe the matter of WuJie will be solved.


    I don''t know why. Although he hasn''t tried yet, he thinks that the power of clearing people''s heart of master kongjing''s sari may really be effective for WuJie!


    "Use the relic of the empty mirror to suppress the demons in WuJie''s body?" Xuqing stroked his beard, his face showed a thoughtful look, and slowly said: "those who can leave the relic are real eminent monks. The relic leads people to good. The empty mirror relic is a rare relic in a thousand years. I have seen the relic of that old thing, and it really has the power to clean people''s hearts..."


    With that, Xu Qing suddenly raised his hand and slapped it on Xu Shaotang''s head without any sign. When Xu Shaotang looked at it inexplicably, he said angrily to Xu Shaotang, "why didn''t you say it earlier when you thought of this method?"


    Although it is a breath of appearance, but with a strong smile in the eyes, it is obvious that Xu Qing also thinks that this is a feasible method!


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang is full of speechless, looked at Xu Qing, then turned his eyes to Wu Jie, full of resentment and said: "I just remember it, didn''t I?"


    Who would have thought of this if I hadn''t mentioned the empty mirror master''s relic by accident? The dead old man has lived for so many years, intersecting with the empty mirror for more than half a century. Didn''t he think of this method?


    "You''ve come up with something reliable!" The smile on Xu Qing''s face can no longer be suppressed. He excitedly said to Xu Shaotang, "call those people you know in the capital and ask them to send someone to deliver the relics of the empty mirror!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Qing suddenly shook his head and said, "no, it''s not safe for them to send someone to send them. Let mu Tiance send them!"


    Xuqing seems to have grasped the straw now, and the empty mirror''s relic has become their biggest hope. He is afraid that the relic will make a mistake, and he even wants to let mu Tiance send it.


    "I think we should go directly to the capital."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "let mu Tiance come to Tianhai to send the relic. Don''t let him smash the relic, then we''ll have a lot of fun!"


    Mu Tiance is such a proud man. Now Xuqing treats him as a little errand worker. According to Xu Shaotang''s understanding of Mu Tiance, mu Tiance will definitely not agree to do it. This is extremely important for them, but for mu Tiance, this is an insult to him!


    "How dare he?"


    Xu Qingleng snorts. However, when you think about it carefully, you still think that it''s not reliable for mu Tiance to send it. It''s better for them to take WuJie to the capital.


    "No wonder he didn''t dare!" Xu Shaotang said, "let''s go. Let''s go to the capital. We can only know if it''s OK after we try."


    She knew that Xu Qing would not be at ease if she didn''t let Xu Qing go with him. Even Xu Shaotang was jealous of Xu Qing''s devotion to things without precepts.


    When they talked, the killing of Wu Jie was coming to an end. Now, Wu Jie was surrounded by pieces of sea crocodile''s body, and all kinds of internal organs were scattered everywhere. The disgusting smell of blood spread around the island.


    Now, it''s not those sea crocodiles who want to attack Wu Jie, but Wu Jie chasing these sea crocodiles to kill them.


    After a large number of companions were killed, no matter how bloodthirsty and crazy the sea crocodiles were, they did not dare to attack WuJie. The murderous look of WuJie had already made these sea crocodiles die. Now the sea crocodiles on the desert island are frantically fleeing into the sea, but WuJie is killing one by one, and there are very few sea crocodiles that can escape into the sea alive.


    "It looks like he''s coming to an end." Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie with a smile on his face and said to Xu Qing, "I''ll go to see if he has enough to vent. If it''s almost done, we''ll go directly to the capital.""Good!" Xu Qing nodded heavily, with a bright smile on his face.


    When they came to Wu Jie, Wu Jie just broke a sea crocodile into pieces. When he saw Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing standing in front of him, the killing opportunity in his eyes flashed by.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiang WuJie''s eyes. His eyes have almost recovered now, which is very different from the blood red eyes he saw before. Although there is a trace of blood red in his eyes, it has basically returned to normal.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xiang WuJie with a smile and asked, "is it over?"


    "You again!" Wu Jie''s eyes fixed on Xu Shaotang, coldly said: "you are really Haunted!"


    "Oh, I can talk. It seems that I''m really venting." Xu Shaotang joked and said, "since you''ve almost let off steam, let''s get down to business with me."


    "Do..."


    The word "dream" in WuJie''s mouth hasn''t come out yet. Xu Shaotang has already come to him with a flash. With his genuine Qi, he drops a clean palm knife at WuJie''s neck. After a while, WuJie''s eyes have fainted.


    Looking at Wu Jie who was held in his mobile phone, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m saving you. You bastard don''t want to. You bastard had better pray that you can''t recover, or I will beat you to vent your anger!"


    "Don''t be so wordy, go to the capital quickly!"


    Xu Qing around has begun to urge up.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "go, go now!"

 Chapter 1244

    Xu Shaotang greets the Dragon general in advance, so he easily gets the empty mirror master''s relic.


    After they got the relic, they rushed back to Tianhai.


    When they take WuJie out to vent their demons, the steel cage that holds WuJie has been cleaned.


    When Xu Shaotang knocked unconscious WuJie sober up, he found himself back in the steel cage.


    In a moment of soberness, Wu Jie felt a pure energy enveloping him. But when he scanned the corner of the steel cage, he found that there was a crystal clear bead in the corner.


    "What is it?"


    After venting the demons in his heart, WuJie now looks like a normal person. He is curious to go to the corner and squat down. He looks at the crystal clear bead carefully. He can feel the energy from the bead.


    I don''t know why, when he saw the bead, he had a familiar feeling in his heart. Moreover, he felt that his slightly manic heart seemed to gradually calm down. Even in such a cage, he temporarily forgot the pain of being imprisoned and just locked his eyes firmly on the bead.


    In the monitoring room, Xu Shaotang and Xu Qingzheng pay attention to Wu Jie''s every move through the screen of the monitoring room.


    When he saw WuJie squatting beside the empty mirror master''s relic, Xuqing was a little excited and grabbed Xu Shaotang. His voice trembled slightly and said, "there''s a play! What a show


    "Old boss, don''t get excited. Let''s have a look first!" Xu Shaotang''s arm was slightly hurt by Xu Qing. He quickly moved Xu Qing''s hand away from his arm and said with a smile: "he just let out his demonic nature through killing. We can''t see the effect of relic for the time being. Let''s have a look. If he doesn''t get mad in one day, it shows that Master Kong Jing''s relic is really useful to him!"


    Although Xu Shaotang is also very excited now, the matter has not been finally determined. He dare not be too excited. What he fears most is that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    According to the fact that WuJie had to go out every day when he was in Leicester before, the demons in WuJie''s body should break out every day. Only one day''s observation can finally determine whether master kongjing''s sari is effective for him.


    "Well, not excited, not excited!" Xu Qing nodded with a smile, but the smile on his face betrayed all the excitement in his heart.


    Living in the steel cage, WuJie doesn''t seem to realize that his every move is being watched secretly. His eyes have been firmly attracted by the empty mirror master''s sari. The power of the sari to cleanse people''s hearts has suppressed all the mania in his heart.


    He seems to feel that there are two kinds of forces fighting fiercely on his body. One is the breath from this crystal clear bead, and the other is the force that always makes him have the impulse to kill. They are constantly entangled with him, and no one is willing to step back.


    The battle between the two forces made WuJie''s face bright and dark, and he felt as if his head was going to burst open.


    With the escalation of the battle between the two forces, Wu Jie hugged his head in pain and kept rolling on the ground, with a shrill scream in his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Wu Jie''s painful appearance, the smile on Xu Qing''s face suddenly solidified and changed into a thick color of worry.


    Xu Shaotang also looked at the pained WuJie with a nervous face. At the same time, he stretched out his hand to press Xuqing on the seat and said slowly: "leave him alone."


    Xu Qing looks at the monitor screen with a dignified face. He wants to stand up from his seat several times, but Xu Shaotang presses him back to his seat.


    "Anyway, he''s already like this. No matter how bad he is, he can''t be any worse." Xu Shaotang quietly said to Xu Qing, "we rush in now, and it may hurt him."


    Xu Qing turned his head and looked at Xu Shaotang. Then he slowly moved Xu Shaotang''s hand away from his shoulder and hummed, "I''m not worried about him. I''m afraid that this little bastard will go crazy and destroy the old bald donkey''s relic in the empty mirror!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang was speechless when he heard Xu Qing''s words.


    Guicai believed Xuqing''s words. He was worried about WuJie, but he was worried about master kongjing''s relic. The dead old man was such a tough and soft-hearted virtue.


    As if he had been more and more hard to relieve the pain, even with the passage of time, his head was still full of blood.


    After a while, WuJie''s pain seemed to be relieved. He no longer bumped his head against the cold steel wall, but endured the crushing pain. He slowly rolled up his legs and sat down facing the empty mirror master''s sari.


    WuJie''s mouth moved slightly, making a sound that only he could hear.


    If Xu Shaotang could hear the voice in Wu Jie''s mouth, they would jump up with excitement, because Wu Jie was clearly reciting Buddhist scriptures.Even so, Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing begin to get excited again when they see WuJie sitting down facing the empty mirror master.


    "Pa!"


    The excited Xu Qing suddenly slaps Xu Shaotang on the head and looks at Xu Shaotang gnashing his teeth. Xu Qing laughs and says, "you little bastard, you''ve finally solved some troubles for me!"


    Although Xu Shaotang is very dissatisfied with Xu Qing''s action, when he thinks about it carefully, it seems that Xu Qing has been helping him from the previous life to this life, and he has never helped Xu Qing anything.


    Even if it''s a matter of no precepts, it can''t be said that it''s helping Xu Qing. In fact, it''s also helping him to make up for his own debt to no precepts.


    Thinking about Xu Qing''s kindness to himself, Xu Shaotang finally put away his gnashing look and said to Xu Qing with a smile: "don''t make a conclusion too early, let''s observe it again."


    With the sound of Wu Jie''s devout recitation of Buddhist scriptures, the black air between Wu Jie''s eyebrows gradually receded, and he only felt the unprecedented peace in his heart.


    I don''t know how long later, Wu Jie finally stopped reciting Buddhist scriptures. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were clear and bright.


    WuJie slowly stands up from the ground. In the surprised eyes of Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing, he kneels heavily in front of master kongjing''s relic. At the moment, his face is full of piety.


    Looking at Wu Jie''s action, Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing look at each other, and they show a knowing smile at the same time.

 Chapter 1245

    Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing kept observing Wu Jie for a whole day.


    During the whole day, Wu Jie didn''t go crazy any more. He just sat quietly in front of Master Kong Jing''s relic, his hands folded, and his face was covered with the pious look.


    Don''t say, in the light of that pious look, WuJie is neither the same as before, nor the cold and arrogant look when he was possessed. His bald head with his pious look gives people the illusion of being an eminent monk.


    So far, Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing have confirmed that master kongjing''s relic is really effective for WuJie.


    After confirming this point, they didn''t rush to release WuJie. They just let people take care of WuJie''s good life and send food to WuJie on time every day.


    After ten days, Wu Jie never went crazy again. Every day he meditated devoutly in front of Master Kong Jing''s relic except eating.


    "It''s time we went to see him."


    Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing with a smile.


    Xu nodded and said with a smile: "it''s really strange that this little bastard can sit here for ten days."


    "Perhaps he was infected by the Buddhist relic of master kongjing and decided to go to Buddha wholeheartedly?" Xu Shaotang joked.


    "Ha ha, the chance that the little son of a bitch can go to Buddha is the same as the chance that you don''t get into trouble!" Xu qingpai''s mouth was full of disbelief.


    "Just go and have a look?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs. He Xuqing comes out of the monitoring room, opens the door of the iron cage, and follows Xuqing into the iron cage.


    Listening to the footsteps coming from behind, sitting in front of the empty mirror master''s sari, Wu Jie slowly opens his eyes.


    "Thank you, benefactors."


    Wu Jie opens his mouth slightly and utters a sentence that Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing can''t prevent.


    "Benefactor?"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, their faces are full of surprise. Xu Shaotang walks up to Wu Jie, looks up and down at Wu Jie with clear eyes, puts his hand on Wu Jie''s forehead, and then says to Xu Qing, "there''s no fever. What''s wrong with this bastard?"


    WuJie jumped up and scolded them, even splashed on the ground and asked them to let him out. They would not be surprised, but WuJie''s cold words were completely unexpected.


    Xu Qing, who was not in line with Wu Jie''s character, was a little confused. He raised his hand to fight. He glared at Wu Jie and said, "you little bastard, you dare to put on airs in front of me, don''t you? Believe it or not? "


    "Benefactor, what is this for?" WuJie looked at Xuqing and said slowly, "is the benefactor seeking revenge for me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Qing slightly stagnated and said with a black face: "little bastard, you want to play, don''t you? I''ll lock you up here and play slowly! "


    He doesn''t believe it. Can this son of a bitch really devote himself to Buddhism?


    From the name given to him by the mirror, we can know that WuJie is not a person who can worship Buddhism in peace. Although he is a monk, he has never been like a monk.


    Therefore, he concluded that WuJie must be deliberately teasing them. As for the reason, it was simply to revenge them for keeping him here for such a long time.


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Wu Jie showed a slight smile on his face and said calmly: "I have killed many evils before. I want to repent and atone here."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie in amazement, and at the same time, he pointed to his nose and asked, "Wu Jie, don''t you remember me?"


    "Of course I do." Wu Jie shook his head slightly to Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ve fought with benefactor several times, but I''ve been defeated by benefactor every time. I really admire benefactor''s strength. But thank you, benefactor. If it wasn''t for the benefactor to control me in time, I''m afraid I would have increased a lot of murders for no reason. I''ll never forget the benefactor''s kindness. "


    At this point, Wu Jie man looks at Xu Shaotang gratefully and nods to Xu Shaotang with his hands together.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie''s eyes carefully. It seems that Wu Jie is not acting. Now he is completely confused by the situation in front of him.


    Xu Qing was obviously confused by Wu Jie''s appearance. He looked at Wu Jie and asked, "do you remember me?"


    "Remember, I had a fight with benefactor on an island." Wu Jie said with a smile.


    "I''m not asking you that. I''m asking you. Do you know who I am?" Xu Qingqi asked, staring at Wu Jie.


    "Well, I really don''t know." Wu Jie shakes his head slightly. He doesn''t know who Xu Qing is or who Xu Shaotang is. He only knows that he has dealt with both of them. He doesn''t know anything else.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is a little sudden, thinking that WuJie this bastard will not forget all the things before being possessed?In order to verify his guess, he quickly asked Wu Jie, "do you know who you are?"


    "I know!" WuJie nodded his head gently and said: "both benefactors call me to be WuJie. It seems that WuJie should be my name."


    It''s over!


    It seems that this asshole really can''t remember what happened before he was possessed!


    "Do you know who the empty mirror is?" Xu Qing still some unwilling to ask.


    Wu Jie shook his head again and said, "I don''t know."


    At the moment, Wu Jie and Wu Jie they knew before are two people! After the inquiry just now, it is basically certain that Wu Jie doesn''t remember all the things before being possessed. That is to say, Wu Jie is neither the Wu Jie they know nor the Wu Jie after being possessed, but the new Wu Jie that has been exorcised from the demons!


    Shit! What the hell is that!


    Xu Shaotang deeply breathed a few breath, forced to suppress the impulse of scolding in his heart, and slowly said to the stunned Xu Qing: "let''s go, let''s go out first! Since he wants to repent here, let him repent well! "


    When he spoke, he deliberately turned his back to Wu Jie and blinked at Xu Qing.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s look, Xu Qing knew that Xu Shaotang wanted to test whether Wu Jie pretended to look like this on purpose, so he nodded and said, "OK, as long as he doesn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    This is not only to cooperate with Xu Shaotang''s acting, but also his heart. If Wu Jie really forgets everything before he is possessed, he can only comfort himself with this reason.


    However, there was no displeasure on Wu Jie''s face when he heard Xu Shaotang''s words. He just sat there and bowed slightly to them and said, "thank you for your help."

 Chapter 1246

    Out of the iron cage, Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing look at each other.


    "That little son of a bitch didn''t act?" Xu Qingleng looks at Xu Shaotang. He still doesn''t believe that Wu Jie is true. He has become a Buddhist Wu Jie.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but it seems that he really didn''t act. He should have forgotten all the things before he was possessed. His memory only stays after he was possessed. After Master Kong Jing''s relic expels the demons in his body, what he left behind should be the good side in his heart that we said before."


    Today''s Wu Jie may not be called Wu Jie. This is just a stranger with no ring skin. Fortunately, this stranger has no magic now. What he shows now should be the kindness hidden in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad. He just feels uncomfortable looking at Wu Jie now. Although Wu Jie is more like a successful monk, he prefers to see a lazy, cheating and slippery Wu Jie.


    Xu Qing thought about it carefully, and felt that Xu Shaotang seemed to have some truth. Thinking about Wu Jie''s present appearance, Xu Qing sighed softly: "this little bastard is really not easy to worry about!"


    "At least we don''t have to worry about his reckless killing any more!" Xu Shaotang said with relief.


    Xu Qing nodded and said, "let''s lock him up here first. Anyway, he doesn''t want to repent. Let him repent here slowly and wait until he comes up with it one day."


    Xu Qing asked Xu Shaotang to do so, but he actually kept his hand. Although WuJie seems to have no magic now, it''s not sure that he won''t be enchanted in the future. After all, the blood of WuJie can''t be changed. In case WuJie gets out of their sight and becomes enchanted again, they will eventually find trouble for themselves.


    Listening to Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "this is not good, is it? He used to be locked up here. That''s a last resort. If you lock him up like this again, don''t make him crazy. "


    Anyway, if Xu Shaotang himself was locked up in that place, he would not be able to stand it.


    "It''s crazy!" Xuqing hummed and said, "do you see any uncomfortable look in it? Since he likes to be locked up, he should be locked up first, and let him stay with the empty mirror for a while to see if there will be a turn for the better. "


    "Yes, I think he''s quite comfortable in it."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "in this case, let''s close it first. If one day he can''t stay, let him out again."


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you after that," he said


    "OK, no problem!" Xu Shaotang readily agreed, but in a flash, he seemed to realize that something was wrong.


    Xuqing said that he had handed over WuJie to him, which was obviously arranging things later. What is Xuqing going to do? He doesn''t care?


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang realized what Xu Qing wanted to do. He looked up at Xu Qing and asked, "don''t you want to go to Kunlun?"


    According to his understanding of Xuqing, Xuqing is most likely to do two things after he arranges the things without precepts properly. One thing is that he will not care about anything in the future and live his happy life before. The other thing is that he will go to the Kunlun realm in the hope of breaking through the void!


    If there is no Kunlun realm, he will definitely choose to live a happy life, but because of the existence of Kunlun realm, almost 100% of Xuqing will go to Kunlun realm!


    "Bullshit!" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, he snorted: "why, I can''t go? Is Kunlun your home


    Xu Shaotang white empty clear one eye, way: "you know I don''t mean that."


    "Since it doesn''t mean that, shut up!" Xu Qing stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "I can''t help you now. The position of the guardian is also passed to you. You can handle things by yourself in the future. You''ve entered the realm of transforming emptiness. I can''t let you little bastards keep pressing you all the time!"


    In fact, Xuqing has long wanted to go to Kunlun Kingdom, but he has not been able to do all kinds of things. Now that all the things he can do and should do have been finished, he naturally wants to pursue a higher peak. His disciples have entered the realm of Huaxu. As a master, he can''t stop in the realm of alchemy all the time?


    Listening to Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang knows that Xu Qing has made up his mind. As a warrior, he can understand Xu Qing''s feelings. Now he doesn''t persuade Xu Qing any more. He just asks him, "you should ask mu Huangyu to go with you?"


    "Why, how do you know?" Xu Qing asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    "I don''t know you yet!" Xu Shaotang said, "the grudge between you and mu Huangyu has not been solved. You don''t know whether it''s good or bad, so you are willing to drag mu Huangyu with you. You must think that even if you die, you should pull Mu Huangyu on the back, right?"


    He knows the grudge between Xu Qing and mu Huangyu. If master kongjing does not die, the grudge may be resolved, but now it is impossible, unless one of them dies.However, the hostility between Xu Qing and mu Huangyu is different from the general hostility. They are a little like the early relationship between him and mu Tiance. They want to kill each other, but they disdain to use despicable means. If the other party is in trouble, they may help each other. This is a very contradictory relationship.


    "You didn''t follow me for nothing!" Xu Qing said with a smile: "I and mu Huangyu will fight each other. If they can''t, they will die together. Drag him to the bottom of the spring and make amends to the old bald donkey in the empty mirror!"


    Kongjing should be said to be Xuqing''s only friend, which is one of the reasons why he has been worried about WuJie. This only friend was seriously injured by Cain because mu Huangyu was afraid of fighting. Although kongjing didn''t care, he did.


    "Don''t say what to die together. When mu Tiance and I went to Kunlun, our strength was far inferior to you. Didn''t we come out alive?" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Xu Qing and said, "are you in a hurry to leave now?"


    Xu Qing shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary!"


    "Well, let''s have a good drink in a quiet place in the evening." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "I''ll tell you something about the Kunlun kingdom by the way. Since you decide to go, you can''t go to die. It''s helpful for you to understand the Kunlun kingdom first."


    Since he can''t stop Xu Qing from going to Kunlun, he can only tell Xu Qing about Kunlun as much as possible, hoping that these things he said can help Xu Qing get rid of the danger in Kunlun.

 Chapter 1247

    Two days later, Xu Qing left Tianhai.


    Before leaving, Xu Shaotang gave Xuqing the gold coins he had brought out of the Kunlun realm. At the same time, he specially asked Ji Rushu to teach Xuqing some simple techniques. Although this move didn''t play a big role in them, it didn''t mean that it couldn''t play a role in Xuqing and mu Huangyu.


    Xuqing went to see WuJie with Xu Shaotang before he left. Seeing that WuJie was still sitting there quietly, he was completely relieved.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang wanted to send them into Kunlun, but Xu Qing refused. Xu Qing went to the capital alone to ask mu Huangyu to join him.


    Xu Shaotang felt empty when Xu Qing left. Although he often called Xu Qing "dead old boss", he respected Xu Qing very much. He didn''t know whether Xu Qing was a blessing or a disaster. He could only pray for him in his heart.


    "It''s almost new year, isn''t it?"


    Unconsciously, another year has passed, and Xu Shaotang has already entered the threshold of his thirties. Looking at the street that has been dressed up as a new year''s atmosphere, Xu Shaotang smiles and asks the girls around him.


    Su Ruyun glanced at Xu Shaotang, pointed to the shops on both sides of the street and said, "isn''t this a very obvious thing?"


    "He is the one who never looks at the day." Ji Rushu took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a smile, "but then again, he''s an idle man. He doesn''t work and doesn''t go to work. It seems that he really doesn''t need to look at the day."


    Listening to Ji Rushu''s words, several women suddenly gave out a burst of silver bell like laughter. Their laughter attracted the crowd on the street. Although many people were amazed by the beauty of several women, no one dared to chat up them, because everyone knew that these women were Xu Shaotang''s women, and they dared to make Xu Shaotang''s women''s ideas. Isn''t that just death?


    "Ha ha, it''s good to be an idle person." Xu Shaotang is not ashamed, but proud to say: "I hope I can be idle for the rest of my life."


    Song Yinuo said with a smile: "come on, you! Don''t we know you? I''m happy to be at leisure now, but I can''t sit still after I''ve been at leisure for a while. You''re also at leisure. "


    "That is, to keep you idle all the time, you may have to get sick." Lin Shuying said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little. When he is with his own woman, he will feel very relaxed. We don''t have to talk about anything together. Even if we just sit together and stare at each other, it''s a pleasant thing.


    A group of people stroll in the street at will. To tell the truth, they have nothing to buy at all. They have everything at home, just to feel the lively atmosphere.


    "Boss!"


    Strolling around, Xu Shaotang''s back suddenly heard a voice, Xu Shaotang looked back, but saw Chen Cheng is holding Li Lan with a stomach and waving to him not far away.


    Xu Shaotang nods to Chen Cheng with a smile to see the size of Li Lan''s stomach. It is estimated that Chen Cheng will almost become a father in the next few years.


    Once the "four jackals" of Tianhai, now they have their own families and businesses. They are rarely seen in places such as bars and clubs in Tianhai. Even if everyone meets occasionally, they are usually in Xu''s house or hunter''s club.


    Chen Cheng carefully helped Li Lan to come over and said hello to several girls. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "boss, do you still come shopping by yourself?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Chen Cheng with a black line on his face and says with a smile: "if I don''t go shopping myself, do I have to ask someone to do it for me?"


    "That''s true!" Chen Cheng feels his head and laughs awkwardly.


    "By the way, Xiao Lan should be born soon?" Xu Shaotang turns her eyes to Li Lan, who used to be a little girl. Now she is about to become the mother of a child.


    It''s said that time flies. If you look at them, you can really understand the meaning of this word.


    After getting married to Chen Cheng, Li Lan gradually gets used to getting along with Xu Shaotang and other young people. She looks more natural than before. She touches her stomach and says with maternal Brilliance: "the due date is next month''s 18th. Today we are going to pick out some clothes for her children."


    "This kind of thing, let the pregnant and baby shop directly bring clothes to your home for you to choose. There''s no need to choose." Lin Shuying goes to Li Lan''s side and deliberately helps Li Lan block the crowd coming and going from the side. "You are in a critical period now. If you can''t walk around, don''t walk around. People come and go in the street. If there is a bump, it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be an accident."


    Lin Shuying is also a past person. What Li Lan is experiencing now is what she once experienced.


    Su Ruyun nodded and said to Chen Cheng with a little reproach: "yes, Chen Cheng, you are too. With Xiao Lan, you will be crying if there is an accident."


    "Sister in law, you have wronged me." Chen Cheng said to Su Ruyun with a bitter face: "I originally meant to let people bring clothes for us to choose. Xiao Lan had to choose by herself. I couldn''t help her, so I had to bring her out."


    "If cloud elder sister, you don''t blame him, is I want to come out." Li Lan also hastily said: "it''s too expensive to let people bring clothes to choose from home. Just a few sets of children''s clothes, there''s no need to inspire the masses..."Although she is used to getting along with these rich people, Li Lan is still the poor girl who came out of the small mountain village. Even though the Chen family is rich, she is never willing to waste more money. In her own words, once she was poor, no matter how rich she was, she could never forget her roots.


    Everyone knows Li Lan''s character. When she says that, they all look at her helplessly, but they don''t say anything more. After all, it''s not easy for Li Lan to keep her heart after she married into the Chen family. Maybe they are not as good as Li Lan. At least, some of them are similar to Xu Shaotang. They never regard money as money. Their random jewelry is worth more than one million.


    "You, when you should save, don''t save when you shouldn''t." Lin Shuying said to Li Lan with a smile, "their Chen family''s money can''t be spent in their lives. What you save is not enough for them to lose one day before."


    Listening to Lin Shuying''s words, Chen Cheng said with a shy smile, "sister-in-law, I''m not a loser now. That was when I was too young to be sensible. Don''t expose my background."


    It''s true that he said this. I''m afraid few people in the whole Tianhai will say that they are black sheep now. They have become the most typical textbook for prodigal children.


    "Well, since we all know that people come and go here, let''s not stand here."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we''d better find a place with few people to sit down. Xiaolan is not convenient now and can''t stand for a long time."

 Chapter 1248

    At the suggestion of Xu Shaotang, several people went directly out of Nancheng to the golf course in the suburbs of Nancheng.


    Xu Shaotang remembers that this golf course used to be the property of the Li family. At that time, people felt that it would close down almost at any time. However, after the collapse of the Li family, it was taken over by the Chen family. Now, under the management of the Chen family, business is booming.


    Of course, the Chen family knows that the golf course can be revitalized mainly because of the relationship between Chen Cheng and Xu Shaotang. Now it has become synonymous with Tianhai''s most high-end golf course, and it is also a must for Tianhai''s rich businessmen to treat their guests.


    Xu Shaotang proposed to come here just because there are fewer people here. As the new year approaches, there are not many people coming here. It''s suitable for them to have peace and quiet here.


    Among women, naturally, there are women to talk about. When they come to the golf course, Lin Shuying and some of them talk about children around Li Lan, while Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng pick up the golf club and play two games.


    "Dong..."


    Xu Shaotang raised his club and hit the golf ball at his feet.


    Golf makes a perfect arc in the air, and then


    It''s gone!


    "Boss, you''d better not come here in the future." Looking at the disappearing golf ball, Chen Cheng joked: "if you play like this, sooner or later this golf course will close down!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "isn''t it just a ball? You are so mean. When did you become a miser


    "Hey, I stayed with Xiao Lan for a long time, and I was infected by her." Chen Cheng looks back at Li Lan who is surrounded by Xu Shaotang''s women, with a happy smile on her face.


    "The power of true love is extraordinary." With a knowing smile, Xu Shaotang clubbed his golf club on the ground and said to Chen Cheng with a smile, "listen to Baoshan, you haven''t been training there for a long time, and you plan to live a safe life in the future?"


    Not long after he came out of Kunlun, Chen Cheng stopped going to the security company to train with Li Baoshan. Xu Shaotang knew that Li Lan was pregnant, and he didn''t find time to talk about it in detail with Chen Cheng. Today, he happened to meet him, so he stopped by to have a chat.


    Chen Cheng looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly, nodded his head and said, "if I retrain, I can''t achieve much in martial arts. I used to be afraid of death, but now I''m afraid of death. I don''t dare to work hard with people, so brother Shan said that I''m at the top of the world. "


    Chen Cheng''s current strength is almost the level of the wolf group. He once had great hope to enter the congenital realm, but since Li Lan became pregnant, he has not had so much enthusiasm as before. It''s even more impossible for him to work hard with others. However, the improvement of the realm is often a breakthrough between life and death. Therefore, Chen Cheng''s real life is very important Even if we practice again, we don''t have much space.


    In this respect, Chen Cheng is very similar to the former snake.


    "All right!" Now that Chen Cheng has decided, Xu Shaotang respects Chen Cheng''s choice and nods to Chen Cheng and says, "Baoshan is playing with his life at any time. You really can''t make mistakes. Li Lan needs your care after all."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng''s face shows a slightly worried look, carefully asked: "boss, you won''t look down on me because I shrink back?"


    "What do you think, boy?" Xu Shaotang slapped Chen Cheng on the head and said with a smile, "it''s a good thing that you can change for Li Lan. Don''t say it''s you. I''m not afraid of death? It''s just that you have a choice, but I don''t. I can only try my best to improve my strength all the time. Otherwise, if I die, my family and you who are close to me will suffer. "


    In fact, Chen Cheng''s worries are totally superfluous. If possible, Xu Shaotang hopes that everyone around him will not work hard with others.


    There is a saying that you will always meet ghosts when you walk at night for a long time. No one can guarantee that you will always be the winner when you work hard with others. If you have bad luck one day, maybe you will explain for no reason.


    So, Chen Cheng is actually very good. Originally, Xu Shaotang had many masters under his command, and Chen Cheng was not short of them. There was no need to let Chen Cheng work hard to improve his strength. Chen Cheng was willing to live a stable life, but he was too happy.


    When he said this, the worried color on Chen Cheng''s face finally faded away. Instead, he put his hand on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and said with a smile, "boss, tell me honestly, how strong are you now?"


    "You are not even one of us in martial arts. Why do you care about this?" Xu Shaotang said to Chen Cheng with a smile.


    Chen Cheng''s mouth tilted, pretended to be aggrieved and said, "I''m half a martial arts man, OK? Boss, come on, tell me, how strong are you? Is it already the invincible one? "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Chen Cheng with a black line on his face and says with a helpless smile: "what do you want? Still invincible, do you know how big the world is? "


    "What''s more, isn''t it that big? How big can it be?" Chen Cheng said disapprovingly.Chen Cheng didn''t know about the Kunlun world, and Xu Shaotang didn''t plan to tell him. Hearing Chen Cheng''s disapproval, he shook his head slightly and said, "you think the world is too simple. There are so many capable people in the world. Who dares to say that he is the first in the world?"


    Let''s not talk about the places he didn''t know, let''s talk about the Kunlun boundary.


    Is the master of Huaxu really powerful? It''s not necessarily that there are many masters of Huaxu realm in Kunlun realm. There are also many people who can surpass him. Moreover, no one knows whether there will be a stronger realm after Huaxu realm. However, he knows that the so-called invincible world is always a dream.


    Although the people in Kunlun are extremely strong, how many people can survive if it is not for the special geographical location and the devastating weapons?


    "It seems that my choice is right." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng said with a smile: "anyway, I can''t be the boss. Now I have some self-protection ability. If I have time to accompany Xiaolan more, I don''t want to be vigorous in my life, but I want to be able to work with Xiaolan to grow old."


    "When did you become so literate?" Xu Shaotang looks at Chen Cheng coldly.


    "Hey, hey!" Chen Cheng said with a smile: "recently, when I was at home with Xiao Lan, I read a lot of books. Since I''ve never learned martial arts, I''ll follow Wen Bai."

 Chapter 1249

    "Pull down, you still from the text?"


    For Chen Cheng''s words, Xu Shaotang does not believe it at all. He thinks in his heart that he is following Li Lan to watch many romantic dramas at home.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s look of disbelief, Chen Cheng laughs, which really makes Xu Shaotang guess. He does watch many romantic dramas.


    After laughing for a while, they each handed their clubs to the caddie, and then walked slowly on the golf course.


    Tianhai has now entered the winter, the open golf course blowing bursts of cold wind.


    Even if Chen Cheng does not have Shaotang''s strength, he has been honed countless times. This cold wind has no influence on him.


    As he walked, Chen Cheng suddenly stopped his steps, looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "boss, how long has it been since our brothers sat down and had a good chat?"


    Listening to Chen Cheng''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops his steps, looks at Chen Cheng''s childish face, and sighs helplessly.


    "Yes, we brothers haven''t sat down to talk for a long time."


    He went to Kunlun for more than a year, and when he came out of Kunlun, he encountered all kinds of things. Even when he was free, he spent more time at home with his family, just chatting with Chen Cheng occasionally. He didn''t even meet them once or twice, not including you Mingze, who is still in the dragon group.


    And they have their own families and careers. Chen Cheng is now back to his family, while Xiao Jingwen and Liu Tong are not only playing around, but also managing the funds of charity hospitals. They have grown up, and it may be difficult to go back to the old days.


    "I''ll tell you something." Chen Cheng stood there, looking at a few women not far away, and said softly, "Uncle you came to see me a few days ago."


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang looks at Chen Cheng in surprise and asks, "what does he want from you?"


    "What do you think?" Chen Cheng did not directly answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but reluctantly asked Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the helpless color on Chen Cheng''s face, Xu Shaotang thought carefully and soon understood Chen Cheng''s words. He asked with a smile: "he came to you to ask you to let me get the second from the dragon group?"


    Although Chen Cheng has changed his ways, like him, he has no interest in business. You Hongren can''t find Chen Cheng because of business cooperation. It seems that this is the only purpose for you to think about.


    But he is curious, since you Hongren has this idea, why not come to him directly, but ask Chen Cheng to find himself?


    Chen Cheng gently nodded his head and said, "they are just like the second brother. It''s fake to say that they don''t want the second brother."


    "Then why didn''t he come straight to me?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Chen Cheng said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, "boss, do you think the Xu family is still the Xu family now?"


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang looks at Chen Cheng puzzled, his eyes show a strong color of doubt, asked: "is it difficult for someone not to let him into our house?"


    When you think about it, it seems that the people who used to visit the Xu family have not been here for a long time. He didn''t pay attention to this before. Now Chen Cheng says that, it seems that no one has visited the Xu family for a long time. Of course, it''s just that Xu Tang doesn''t care why he visits.


    "It''s not!" Chen Cheng quickly said, "if they want to go to the Xu family, I''m sure your family will welcome them. It''s just that your status is different from that in the past, let alone them. Even if my third brother and I feel a little bit distant from you. "


    "A sense of distance?" Xu Shaotang slightly frowned at Chen Cheng, slowly said: "I don''t seem to deliberately alienate which person?"


    Ask yourself, Xu Shaotang thinks that although he has made such a small achievement in martial arts, he has never forgotten his original intention. Take Longjiang and Qin Guozhu for example, how they used to treat them and how they still treat them now. In the past, they slapped themselves, but they can''t fight back, and they still can''t.


    During the period when he came back from Kunlun, he did not have much contact with his former friends, but that was because he wanted to spend more time with his family, but he did not mean to alienate anyone.


    "It''s not about whether you deliberately alienate people." Chen Cheng said with a smile: "you don''t have a look. What people are dealing with you now? Most people are scared when dealing with you."


    Now, when dealing with Xu Shaotang, it can be said that they are all big men. Anyone who comes out can make them disappear.


    Chen Cheng also knows that Xu Shaotang doesn''t deliberately alienate everyone. However, people have a relatively comparative psychology. Compared with those who often deal with Xu Shaotang, they are totally ashamed. This feeling is really not very good, so as time goes by, people don''t go to Xu''s house much.


    This is the relationship between people. If we don''t contact each other for a long time, we will be alienated.


    Thinking about Chen Cheng''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.Chen Cheng thought of these things, and now he also thought of them. He did not deliberately alienate everyone''s heart, but everyone felt that there was pressure to associate with him. It was this pressure that caused the alienation between them.


    "Alas..." With a long sigh, Xu Shaotang said helplessly, "you''d better come to my house when you''re free. Other people don''t matter, but I really don''t want to lose you brothers."


    "We don''t want to lose the boss, you brother!" Chen Cheng looked up at Xu Shaotang and said seriously, "it''s not easy to have a good brother these days. Although we used to be regarded as friends by Tianhai people, we know that we are sincere friends. Boss, seriously, I''m grateful to have you. Otherwise, I may still be living in a muddle, maybe I''ve been killed by myself It''s over. "


    "Don''t stir up feelings with me. Go to my house more often when you have time. I''ll come to your house more often when I have time." Xu Shaotang looks at Chen Cheng with a smile and says, "as for the second son, you tell Uncle you that I will fight for it, but I can''t guarantee it. After all, you know how many innocent people are killed by what Yu Xiao did."


    In fact, Chen nodded: "I know you can save your life. Although I also want to restore my second brother''s freedom, I don''t want you to be in a stalemate with those people because of my second brother''s affairs


    Chen Cheng has matured a lot now, and you Hongren has been talking to him about it for several days. If he didn''t meet Xu Shaotang on the street today, he didn''t plan to tell Xu Shaotang, or he was afraid of Xu Shaotang''s embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry, I know the weight." Xu Shaotang smiles and pats Chen Cheng on the shoulder, saying: "don''t stand here. Go and chat with them. It''s rare to have such a leisurely time."

 Chapter 1250

    On the way home, Xu Shaotang''s mind constantly recalled their dandy years.


    Although they were the "four jackals" who were despised by everyone at that time, they had a very happy life. They were carefree every day and never had any trouble. If they have to worry, they are always worrying about how to lose their family.


    Now, they are all respectable figures in Tianhai, but all kinds of troubles are constantly attacking them.


    Even the relationship between their brothers is not as good as before.


    Is this the inevitable price of growth, or a matter of people''s will?


    "Shaotang! Shaotang


    Seeing that their car was about to collide with the car in front of them, Lin Shuying called Xu Shaotang several times in succession. Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t have any reaction, he quickly pulled him hard and exclaimed: "car, be careful of the car in front!"


    Being pulled by Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang recovered from his thoughts. However, it was too late.


    "Bang!"


    Their car directly hit the car in front of them, and the whole people on the car were shocked. Fortunately, the revenge measures of their car were good, and the speed on the city road was not fast, so no one was hurt.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Shuying reached out and pinched Xu Shaotang for a moment, then quickly looked back on the seat and asked, "are you all right?"


    "Nothing."


    The three women in the back seat said at the same time.


    "Fortunately, everyone is OK, otherwise you have to be scolded to death by your parents!" Lin Shuying glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "hurry down and see what it looks like when you hit someone else''s car."


    This kind of thing should be their responsibility, they certainly will not shirk, and even if it is someone else''s responsibility, in order to reduce trouble, they will not call the traffic police to deal with it.


    Xu Shaotang was annoyed and nodded. Looking back at the three girls, she felt relieved.


    Pull open the door to go out, the other side has also stepped down from the car.


    Xu Shaotang took a look, their car directly in front of the car out of a big hole, and their own car''s front face is also dressed in rags.


    The car in front is also a good car. Its value should be more than 2 million.


    The person walking down from the car in front of him was originally aggressive, but when he saw Xu Shaotang walking down from the car, the aggressive look on his face disappeared instantly. Instead, he put on a flattering smile and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "Xu Shao, it''s not nice. I''m really sorry."


    "No, it''s my responsibility, isn''t it? What''s your apology? " Xu Shaotang looked at the middle-aged man in silence.


    Judging from his attitude towards himself, he should also know himself. However, this was originally Xu Shaotang''s responsibility, but he apologized to Xu Shaotang instead.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t feel any happiness in his heart. Instead, he had a feeling of diaphragmatic response. But he didn''t know what diaphragmatic response was.


    "How can this be Xu Shao''s responsibility?" The middle-aged man''s face was full of flattering smile. At the same time, he slapped himself in the face and said, "I''m not sensible. I shouldn''t block Xu Shao''s way."


    "What''s your name?" Looking at the middle-aged man''s action, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing heavily.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang ask his name, the smile on his face suddenly solidifies. He turns to look at Xu Shaotang in fear, and at the same time reaches out his hand to his face again.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Shaotang grabbed the middle-aged man''s hand and raised his voice.


    "Xu Shao, it''s all my fault. Please forgive me The middle-aged man was about to cry. He begged, "I''ll double the compensation for your loss. Please forgive me this time. I''ll never dare again."


    If ordinary people encounter this kind of thing, they will definitely feel that they have met a good thing, but Xu Shaotang is not happy at all. He grabs the middle-aged man''s hand and gently puts it down. He shakes his head and says, "I said, this is my full responsibility. You just need to tell me your name and address, and I''ll ask someone to send the loss to you in the future!"


    Now he suddenly understands what Chen Cheng said to him at the golf course. This kind of feeling is very deep, but for it, it''s like slapping him in the face.


    He thought that he would keep his original intention, but now it seems that it doesn''t have much use.


    Even when they used to be a dandy, these people didn''t feel so afraid when they saw him. Now he is not the dandy, but they are afraid of him.


    It''s a good thing to let your enemies fear, but it''s not a good thing to let ordinary people fear themselves. On the contrary, it makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the middle-aged man quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, Xu Shao doesn''t have the same opinion with me, so I''m thankful. How can I accept your compensation? I''ll move the car now. Xu Shao, you can go first. "


    Said, the middle-aged man turned to run to the car, but Xu Shaotang was a pull."Even if you don''t say your name, I can find you. Don''t let me send someone to check you for such a small matter!" The look on Xu Shaotang''s face was not good-looking, even ugly.


    He can easily find out all the information about the middle-aged man. I believe it will take him half a day to find out his license plate number, but he really doesn''t have this idea.


    "Xu Shao..."


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s legs were soft, he was about to kneel down for Xu Shaotang, but he was helped by Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at his middle-aged man in horror, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily and waved to him: "forget it, you go."


    "Thank you very much, Xu Shao!" The man bowed to Xu Shaotang with amnesty, then quickly got into his car and drove it to make way for Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at his license plate number, wrote down the license plate number in his heart, and then went into his car.


    "Shaotang, is there something wrong with that man''s head?" Frank Su Ruyun said with a smile: "it''s clear that you hit his car. How can he make it look like he hit your car?"


    "Maybe there is something wrong with his head..."


    With a slight sigh, Xu Shaotang took out his phone, dialed Lianxin''s phone number, and said to Lianxin on the other side of the phone, "help me find a person and send him two million yuan. Well, I don''t know his name, only his license plate number. Please remember..."


    After calling Lianxin, Xu Shaotang calmly drives the car to the side of the road to stop.

 Chapter 1251

    If they didn''t feel anything at first, now they all feel that Xu Shaotang''s mood is wrong.


    Xu Shaotang sat there quietly without saying a word, but his face was more and more gloomy.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang like this, the four women in the car quietly exchange their eyes and ask each other if they know what happened to Xu Shaotang. They went out shopping with them and were still fine. How did they get lost on the way back? They just hit someone''s car.


    In the past, when they were sitting in Xu Shaotang''s car, Xu Shaotang would drive very carefully. In addition, Xu Shaotang''s driving skills were very good, and he never had any accidents.


    After making eye contact with each other for a while, we don''t know what Xu Shaotang''s situation is now.


    In the end, Su Ruyun and others all set their eyes on Lin Shuying, which means that Lin Shuying asks Xu Shaotang.


    Although Xu Shaotang himself has never been biased, we all know that among these women, Xu Shaotang has the deepest feelings for Lin Shuying. Even though Xu Shaotang''s status has changed, his words about Lin Shuying are basically obedient.


    "Why me again?"


    Looking at everyone''s eyes, Lin Shuying couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    However, she is also very worried about Xu Shaotang, and finally agreed to ask Xu Shaotang about her situation by herself.


    "Shaotang!" Lin Shuying gently pulled Xu Shaotang''s sleeve, full of worry asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Listening to Lin Shuying''s worried words, Xu Shaotang recovered from his thoughts, eased his face a little, forced out a smile and said, "it''s OK, just thinking, are you so afraid of me now?"


    "Afraid of you?"


    Lin Shuying looked at Xu Shaotang blankly and asked, "why do you say that?"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "as you saw just now, it''s clear that we bumped into the man''s car, but the man kept apologizing to me. I can see that he was very afraid of me and even thought I had to deal with him for a time."


    "That doesn''t mean much, does it?" Lin Shuying thought about it and said, "maybe that man did something bad? Besides, now almost all the people in Tianhai know that you have a good relationship with those above. Even if they are a little afraid of you, it''s normal. If they are, they will be even more afraid! "


    "Yes, just like my father, many people are scared to death when they see him." Knowing that Xu Shaotang was not worried about something, song Yinuo was relieved and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "what''s the matter with them being afraid of you? They are people they don''t know. They don''t know you, so they are afraid of you. "


    Originally, some of them thought that something big had happened, so they didn''t dare to talk to Xu Shaotang. After a long time, Xu Shaotang was worried about this kind of thing.


    Even they think it''s funny. It''s not a big deal. Xu Shaotang is a well-informed person. He would be worried about such a small thing. Should this be the legendary moaning without illness?


    Xu Shaotang was not relieved by song Yinuo''s words. He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "these people don''t know me. What about Chen Cheng?"


    "Chen Cheng Lin Shuying''s eyes turned slightly and asked, "when you were on the golf course just now, Chen Cheng said he was afraid of you?"


    "I didn''t say it directly." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "but it''s almost there. Chen Cheng is a straight hearted person. He can say whatever he thinks. He doesn''t have that deep intention. He just reminds me that many people are beginning to alienate us now. Some are afraid of me, and some feel that getting along with our family will bring them too much pressure. For example, you family and Xiao family, how long have they not come to our family? There are Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping. They haven''t come to our house for a long time, have they? "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Shuying thought carefully, then nodded gently: "it seems that we haven''t come to our home for a long time."


    She remembers that the last time she saw these people mentioned by Xu Shaotang in Xu''s home, it should have been more than half a year ago, when Xu Shaotang was still outside.


    Since Xu Shaotang came back, they really haven''t met those people in Xu''s family once.


    "If they don''t come, they won''t come." Ji Rushu said: "as long as we have a clear conscience, now these people are really strange. We didn''t deliberately alienate them, but they alienated us."


    According to the normal situation, it is generally the prosperous people who take the initiative to alienate others, but now it is the reverse. Let alone Ji Rushu, even the other three girls are speechless for a while.


    Even they all know that Xu Shaotang has a lot of things to do, and it is impossible to maintain those so-called relationships from time to time. Don''t those people understand? Do you still want Xu Shaotang to go to them often?


    If that''s the case, they really hope that the Xu family will never get in touch with these people. They want to maintain a relationship but don''t take the initiative. Doesn''t that mean that they want to chase a woman but sit there waiting for that woman to chase themselves?Where is such a good thing in the world?!


    Su Ruyun also nodded: "anyway, the door of our Xu family is open. If they want to come, they will come. If they don''t want to come, do you want us to ask them to come? I said that you are too soft on those people who have a good relationship. If I were you, I would not care about them at all! "


    At first, everyone was in a good mood, but now they were affected by this kind of incident. Su Ruyun''s temper was much better after she gave birth to her child, otherwise she would have been scolding now.


    Lin Shuying reached out to hold Xu Shaotang''s hand and said gently, "don''t worry about this kind of thing. You don''t have to look at how miserable you scared us just now! This person has his own small mind. No matter what others do, we can do our best. Don''t affect our mood because of others. "


    "No matter what others think of you, in our hearts, you are the best man in the world!" Song Yinuo said with a smile.


    Ji Rushu smiles and asks, "why do I think he is the worst man in the world?"


    "I guess he did more harm to you." Su Ruyun said with an ambiguous smile.


    Listen to a few women''s words, Xu Shaotang heart is relaxed a lot, gently hold Lin Shuying''s hand on his lips, gently kiss, and look at the back seat of the three women said: "thank you have been with me."


    "What''s more, we don''t want to do this again!" Ji Rushu said with a smile: "drive quickly, go home and have a good sleep. When you get up tomorrow, nothing will happen."


    "Oh, like a book, you can''t wait so much?" Su Ruyun joked.


    Ji Rushu raised his neck and said: "I just can''t wait. If I don''t get pregnant, I won''t have family status!"


    Listen to a few women''s words more and more deviated, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a slight smile, quickly started the car to drive to the Xu family.

 Chapter 1252

    When he returned to Xu''s home, Xu Shaotang was in a better mood.


    As Su Ruyun said, the door of the Xu family is open anyway. If they want to come, even if they don''t, he won''t have to get close to these people.


    They just don''t want to get in touch with Chen.


    After all, people can''t live in the world only with lovers and family, but also with friends and brothers.


    After figuring it out, Xu Shaotang takes out the phone and calls Longjiang.


    "Why do you call me when you have time?" The dragon on the other end of the phone asked with a smile: "what''s the situation at dantai? According to Long Fei, she was seriously injured this time. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said: "it''s really a serious injury. Many muscles and veins of the whole body have been broken, and the viscera have also been seriously injured. Now they can only barely walk. It should take several months to recover completely."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the dragon on the other end of the phone will fall into silence.


    For a long time, long jiangcai sighed softly and said: "to Dan Tai, because of the failure of the last mission in Xizhou, I decided to expel her from the dragon group forever!"


    "No, brother!"


    Xu Shaotang knows that long Jiang doesn''t want to expel Tantai Jingming, and he won''t pursue the responsibility for the failure of any mission. In fact, he wants to protect Tantai Jingming. Maybe he doesn''t want to see what he looked like when he learned about the accident in Tantai last time.


    Xu Shaotang said to the Dragon general on the other end of the phone with a smile: "this road is chosen by dantai herself. Although I am worried about her safety, I can''t control her. She regards the dragon group as her home. If she knows that you remove her from the dragon group for her safety, she will be more difficult to bear!"


    "Really not?" Long Jiang sighed softly: "last time you were like that, I was scared. Now the enemy we are facing is more and more powerful. I''m afraid that if she has an accident one day, you will go crazy..."


    From the heart, Long Jiang certainly does not want to leave the dragon group, but he does not want to see Xu Shaotang crazy.


    This crazy killing of Xu Shaotang in Xizhou reminds him that Xu Shaotang attaches too much importance to friendship. If the people he loves leave him, he doesn''t know what he will become.


    "I''ll try to improve the strength of Taiwan." Xu Shaotang said calmly: "when the injury of dantai recovers, how about I come to the dragon group to be an instructor for your people? I haven''t experienced the feeling of being an instructor for a long time. "


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the dragon on the other end of the phone will be slightly stunned, and then said with a hearty laugh: "you are really willing to pay for the safety of dantai!"


    Many times he asked Xu Shaotang to come to the dragon group to be his instructor, but Xu Shaotang refused. Now Xu Shaotang has come forward on his own initiative. How can he not be happy?


    He knew that Xu Shaotang wanted to help Tantai Jingming improve her strength on the one hand, and on the other hand, he also saw that the dragon group was already coping with more and more powerful enemies, so he planned to improve the strength of the dragon group as a whole. The people of the dragon group were all assigned according to the group''s tasks. The overall strength of the dragon group was improved, which not only could cope with stronger enemies, but also could increase the security To prove the safety of taijingming.


    He suddenly felt that it was a good thing not to let Tantai Jingming leave the dragon group.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I can''t help it. Now the situation is more and more complicated. Whether it''s me or the dragon group, the enemy will be stronger and stronger. If the strength of the dragon group doesn''t improve, I''m afraid that one day there will be no dragon group in the world."


    The accident of Tantai Jingming in Xizhou really touched Xu Shaotang a lot. A few years later, although the strength of the people in the dragon group has improved, it is not big. The biggest improvement should be Tantai Jingming. If the dragon group has several experts in refining the spirit, at least he won''t have to worry about the safety of Tantai Jingming any more.


    Moreover, with the relationship between the Dragon general and him, he can''t see the dragon group being eliminated day by day. The dragon group is the hard work of the Dragon general''s whole life, and nothing to say can make the hard work of the Dragon general go to waste.


    Since he has the ability to help, he should help anyway, not only for the Dragon generals, but also for himself, but also for those dragon group soldiers who died for Xia.


    "Yes, our enemies are getting stronger, but we are not getting stronger. This is tantamount to our strength going backwards." Long Jiang sighed heavily: "last time I heard long Fei say that the person who hurt Dan Tai was a child. Do you know what I think?"


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "so I''m going to be an instructor for you this time. I also hope that the strength of the dragon group can cope with the stronger and stronger enemy. Even if you can''t win, at least you don''t have the ability to resist. "


    "Well, it''s rare for you to have such a heart." The Dragon general said with a smile: "if the strength of the dragon group is improved as a whole, I will give this girl a credit! Ha ha


    Since the "law enforcers" troops have survived in name, the dragon group has almost represented the strongest special forces of Xia. However, the strongest now sounds more ironic. How could the strongest special forces be so miserable?Therefore, Long Jiang actually thinks that he should find a way to improve the overall strength of the dragon team. Even if Xu Shaotang didn''t take the initiative to propose it today, it is estimated that he will have to mention it to Xu Shaotang in a while. Even if he has the old face to ask Xu Shaotang, he doesn''t think it matters.


    "Ha ha, let''s forget about the merit record. There''s a lot of military merit in dantai."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "by the way, there''s another thing. I''d like to ask your opinion."


    "What''s the matter?" The Dragon general asked with a smile.


    "About you Mingze." Xu Shaotang was a little embarrassed and said to Longjiang, "I want to ask, can you give you Mingze and Yu Xiao their sisters limited freedom?"


    Xu Shaotang is not at all embarrassed to ask Longjiang to give them complete freedom. After all, it was a good thing that Longjiang didn''t reward him for the life of Yu''s sisters. Now he wants him to give them complete freedom, let alone Longjiang, even though he can''t open his mouth.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s embarrassed voice, Long Jiang said with a smile, "why, someone asked you to come here?"


    He knows Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang can''t be unaware of what the Yu sisters did at the beginning, and can''t take the initiative to make such a request.


    In this case, someone should ask Xu Shaotang to intercede.


    Xu Shaotang nodded helplessly and said, "someone has asked me for help, so I''ll ask you if you can accommodate me. If not, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say anything."

 Chapter 1253

    People at both ends of the phone are in silence at the same time. They can only hear each other''s breathing on the phone.


    Xu Shaotang can also understand the difficulty of the Dragon general, so he helps to ask about it. As for how to deal with it, it all depends on the opinion of the Dragon general.


    For a long time, the dragon on the other end of the phone will slowly ask, "what kind of freedom law do you mean by limited freedom?"


    There''s drama!


    Xu Shaotang moved a little in his heart and quickly said: "for example, he is still under your monitoring, limiting a fixed range to them and not allowing them to leave the limited range."


    "You just say to confine them to heaven and sea!" The Dragon general laughed and scolded, and then slowly said: "state owned laws, family rules! I hope you understand! "


    On hearing this, Xu Shaotang''s heart sank down and sighed softly: "OK, I understand. No matter who asks for my favor in the future, I won''t mention it to you again."


    He doesn''t blame the Dragon general. Just as the Dragon general said, they have national laws and family rules. If they make mistakes, they should be punished accordingly. They can''t be exempted from punishment just because they have some relationship with themselves.


    "Well, it''s not that we can''t deal with it in a different way."


    Just when Xu Shaotang felt that there was no hope for this, Long Jiang suddenly said.


    Xu Shaotang''s sinking heart rose again, and he quickly asked, "how to deal with it?"


    "The anticancer drugs, to put it bluntly, are all the things made by the Yu sisters. They have nothing to do with you Mingze." Long Jiang said with a smile, "but that boy is as affectionate and righteous as you. He has to involve himself in order to be locked up with Yu''s sisters."


    "It''s impossible for me to agree with the treatment you said, but the Yu sisters are also closed in longzu and Tianguan, so I can agree to lock the Yu sisters in Tianhai, and you Mingze, who has nothing to do with the anticancer drugs, will give you limited freedom to say so, just limit his scope to Tianhai."


    Listen to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang also understood his meaning, Yu sisters can not give limited freedom, they made a mistake, must accept punishment, this is no one can change!


    However, you Mingze has nothing to do with the anticancer drugs. Instead, he found out about it. To some extent, you Mingze even made a contribution. However, due to you Mingze''s hacker identity, it is reasonable to give him limited freedom.


    After thinking about it carefully, Xu Shaotang said slowly, "if you put Yu''s sisters in Tianhai prison, I''m afraid you Mingze would rather stay in longzu?"


    In the dragon group, they have at least some space for activities. If they are locked up in Tianhai prison, it''s not as good as that in the dragon group.


    "Who said I was going to put Yu''s sisters in Tianhai prison?" Long Jiang said with a smile: "as long as the freedom is limited, everywhere is a prison! I will send someone to guard them. Without my permission, they can''t appear in front of any non tour people, including you! As for you Mingze, he must obey the order of the dragon group unconditionally, and he can''t leave Tianhai for half a step. There are no restrictions in other aspects. What do you think of that? "


    "No problem!"


    Xu Shaotang almost didn''t think about it and agreed.


    This plan should be the best one at present. It does not violate the national law, and it can also bring you family together. I believe you Mingze will agree with this. As for you Hongren, I believe he does not dare to ask too much. Long will be very kind to do so.


    "Since there''s no problem, it''s settled." Dragon will smile, and then sternly said: "since you come to ask for their love, if they do not come according to my requirements, then I will find you!"


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I can''t guarantee anything else, but I can guarantee that they won''t leave their respective restricted areas for half a step. If they leave, even if you drag them to be shot, I don''t have a redundant word!"


    Long Jiang nodded and said with a smile, "it''s not good to be shot, but if they don''t follow my rules, they may really spend their whole life in prison. Besides, since we''re here today, I''d like to tell you something. "


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Listen to Long Jiang''s tone, he seems to have something to say to himself a long time ago. If you think about it carefully, he really can''t figure out what long will say to him.


    Long Jiang put away the smile on his face, clenched the phone in his hand, and said to Xu Shaotang with an extremely serious look: "although you don''t have any position, you are already familiar with us old guys. It''s inevitable that people around you will ask for something in front of you. For some things, you should grasp the scale yourself, and know what you can say and what you can do You can''t say anything


    As long Jiang''s voice fell, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually disappeared. Although Long Jiang was not in front of him, he nodded his head seriously and said: "thank you for your reminding, I know.""Well, just know!" Long Jiang sighed softly: "you should be most clear about why Qin Zongheng deliberately wants to destroy the warrior. Although our attitude towards the warrior is not as extreme as Qin Zongheng''s, I don''t want you to be too big for your own strength. We old people can help you with some small things, but I hope you can distinguish the major right from the major wrong. ¡±


    whether Xu Shaotang or long Jiang, they all know very well that "Chivalry violates the ban by force", and they are also avoiding such things.


    However, most of the time, even they don''t know that they have broken the ban with martial arts. If it''s a small matter, we''ll laugh too much. At most, we''ll criticize Xu Shaotang. But in the face of big right and big wrong, even if they all appreciate Xu Shaotang, they can''t set a precedent.


    Xu Shaotang thought about Long Jiang''s words carefully, and then said seriously: "I understand. Sometimes if I do something I shouldn''t do, please remind me. I said before that, Xu Shaotang is a person of Xia all his life. No matter today or in the future, this sentence will always be valid."


    "We believe you in that!" Long Jiang said with a smile: "I don''t mean to doubt you, but to remind you not to use your influence to help people around you do inappropriate things. I know that you are a man who values love more than anything, so I don''t want you to take a detour for love in the future."


    "OK, I see." Xu Shaotang nodded solemnly and said, "let''s do this first. When the injury of dantai is healed, I''ll come to the dragon group. You should also say hello to Long Fei in advance and ask him and his people to prepare for being abused by me."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang could not help laughing and said: "as long as you can improve their strength, you can abuse them as you like and save your life!"

 Chapter 1254

    Three days later, you Hongren and his son came to the Xu family.


    "Boss!"


    When you see Xu Shaotang playing with the children in the hospital, you Mingze immediately runs up and gives Xu Shaotang a bear hug.


    Xu Shaotang also hugs you Mingze tightly. Although he has not seen you for a long time, their brotherhood is still there.


    "Yu Xiao, are they all in your house?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, patting you Mingze on the shoulder.


    You Mingze nodded and said to Xu Shaotang gratefully, "they wanted to thank you personally, but they couldn''t come because of the Dragon general''s order. They asked me to say thank you for them."


    Although Longjiang didn''t tell him why he wanted to send them to Tianhai, when you Mingze came back, he heard his father say that he asked Chen Cheng to ask Xu Shaotang for help, and he knew that Xu Shaotang must have asked Longjiang for help.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t deny it either, but said to you Mingze with a smile, "don''t say these words between our brothers."


    He pleads with Longjiang, not for you Mingze to say a word of thanks, but for you Mingze to be reunited with his family, as long as you are happy.


    At this time, you Hongren also came forward, held Xu Shaotang''s hand tightly, and said gratefully: "Xu Shao, this time, you are really very grateful. You are the great benefactor of our family. I don''t know how to repay you for your kindness. There is only one sentence. In the future, wherever you can use our family, you can speak up. The family will be from top to bottom I''m going


    "Uncle you, my second brother and I are brothers. Don''t say that." Xu Shaotang smiles and waved to you Hongren.


    You Hongren said: "yes, yes! Although I also know that we may not be able to help Xu Shao, this is what I say from the bottom of my heart. "


    Listening to you Hongren''s words, Xu Shaotang showed a helpless smile on his face.


    Obviously, there is a sense of distance between you Hongren and him. In the past, you Hongren should regard him as a younger generation or a friend, but now he is in awe.


    He doesn''t want anyone''s awe, but he can''t control other people''s mind.


    Before he also figured out, since he can''t change other people''s ideas, let it be. If he can deal with them, he can deal with them. Just as Lin Shuying said, there''s no need to worry about such things.


    After a few polite words with you Hongren, Xu Shaotang and you Mingze walk out of the Xu family and slowly along the tree lined path outside the Xu family villa.


    Walking out of a distance, Xu Shaotang stops and asks you Mingze, "how are Yu Xiao''s sisters?"


    "Very good!" You Mingze nodded and said with a smile: "although the Dragon general asked that their range of activities should only be in you''s home, they are still very happy to come to their home. Moreover, anyway, they are more comfortable at home than in the dragon group."


    "That''s good!" Xu Shaotang smile, and then seriously said: "although we are brothers, but I still have to put the scandal in front, this time please dragon will arrange you like this, in fact, it has made him a bit embarrassed, he set the rules for you, you must not break, otherwise, don''t say it''s Dragon will there, even if it''s me, you can''t pass!"


    No matter what the relationship between him and you Mingze is, he thinks it is necessary to explain these things to you Mingze first.


    After all, he is basically the guarantor of you Mingze. If you Mingze violates the rules set by the Dragon general, he can''t explain it to the Dragon general.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, you Mingze nodded and said, "I know! Boss, don''t worry. We have been under house arrest in the dragon group for such a long time. We know how valuable our life is now. We will never violate the rules set by the Dragon general. Otherwise, even if we spend our next life in a dark prison, we don''t have any complaints. Moreover, I know that you must have made a guarantee in the Dragon general''s place, and nothing we say will make it difficult for you to do. "


    Those who have never lost their freedom will never know how valuable it is.


    For you Mingze, he is basically a free man now, as long as he doesn''t leave Tianhai. For the Yu sisters, although they can''t travel home, and can''t meet people who are not from the Yu family without permission, their life is much better than that in longzu. Moreover, they at least have a home, a real home for them!


    Therefore, both you Mingze and them have decided that they should not violate the rules set by Longjiang. Otherwise, they are not only sorry for themselves, but also for Xu Shaotang.


    "I wish you knew." Xu Shaotang gently patted you Mingze on the shoulder and said, "live in peace and contentment in the future. If you need to do something, you should do it seriously. When you have children, Yu Xi and Yu Xiao will take care of the children at home, and your family will be reunited."


    "Don''t wait later."


    You Mingze said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "Yuxi is pregnant."


    "Ah? Is Yu Xi pregnant Xu Shaotang looked at you Mingze with a little surprise, then said with a smile: "your boy''s action is very fast, but according to the truth, shouldn''t Yu Xiaoxian be pregnant?"In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, Yuxi is a gift of buying one and getting one free. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were confined to the small activities of the dragon group all day, it would be impossible for Yuxi and you Mingze to have feelings. The entanglement between you Mingze and Yu Xiao is far from Yuxi''s comparison.


    Therefore, he took it for granted that even if she was pregnant, she should be pregnant first.


    Speaking of this, you Mingze looked helpless and said with a bitter smile: "Yu Xiao is afraid that I will be partial, so he has to wait until Yu Xi is pregnant, so he is willing to be pregnant."


    "Ha ha, they are really sisters!" Looking at the helpless look on you Mingze''s face, Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "you can be regarded as enjoying the happiness of the whole people. Don''t care whether you are Yu Xi or Yu Xiao in the future. You should treat them well. Since they are with you, they are your women."


    You Mingze nodded and then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "if you want to say that the happiness of all people is equal, who dares to compare with you! I didn''t expect that you even took pity. I really admire you


    "Go away, don''t be so elegant in front of me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in order to celebrate your limited freedom, our brothers get together for a few nights, and we haven''t been together for a long time."


    "Well, we have to get together!" You Mingze nodded and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1255

    In the evening, in the private room of the Hunter Club, several brothers who haven''t seen each other for a long time sit together and drink happily.


    "Second brother, why don''t you bring two sisters in law out to sit with us?" Xiao Jingwen dries the red wine in his glass and says to you Mingze with a smile, "don''t you want to hide your beauty in a golden house?"


    Xiao Jingwen just casually asks, but it arouses Chen Cheng''s curiosity. Chen Cheng also looks at you Mingze curiously, as if waiting for his answer.


    Seeing that they both looked at themselves, you Mingze took a sip of the red wine in front of them with a smile and said, "after all, they are people who make mistakes. It''s the boss who has the cheek to ask for love when they can come back to our home. How can they walk outside?"


    "Ah? You can''t walk outside. Isn''t that house arrest? "


    As soon as Xiao Jingwen''s voice fell, Liu Tong quietly kicked him.


    After being kicked by Liu Tong, Xiao Jingwen realized that his words were not appropriate and said with a smile: "even house arrest is much better than before. At least they will be much more comfortable at home. The key is that we brothers can sit together again and brag and fart!"


    "Of course!" You Mingze said with a smile: "after the reunion of our four talents, we can cross the sky and sea again, ha ha!"


    Listen to you Mingze''s words, one side of Liu Tong some funny to Lianxin said: "Lianxin elder sister, you see, they also crisscross the sky and sea, almost as Xu Wenqiang."


    With a little smile, he patted his forehead and said with a smile to Liu Tong, "then you have to take care of your family. They are four together. It''s estimated that they will make the sky sea flying."


    Thinking about the four people''s bad deeds in Tianhai before, she felt that the world was really amazing. At that time, it was because the four people were so unbearable that she didn''t even bother to ask people to investigate their information. However, who ever thought that all the four people, except Chen Cheng, were hidden.


    I''m afraid all the people in Tianhai didn''t expect that they, especially Xu Shaotang, would have made such achievements.


    "Sister in law, you are right. We are all good young people now." Listening to pity''s words, Chen Cheng said with a smile: "we are all going back to the right now. Besides, with so many people staring at you, who dares to make the sky sea fly like a bird?"


    "You are a good boy. You are good at flattering." Xu Shaotang scolds Chen Cheng with a smile, and then asks you Mingze, "is the fund operation of the Charity Hospital smooth?"


    "Smooth, just smooth!"


    However, Xiao Jingwen didn''t have any happy look on his face. Instead, he said to Xu Shaotang bitterly: "boss, now every time there is a large amount of money into the account of the charity hospital. I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to rest. Would you like to find someone else to manage the fund of the charity hospital?"


    Since the establishment of Rende group, a large amount of money has been put into the account of charity hospital every once in a while. Although Xiao Jingwen is very good at the financial field, he doesn''t like to do these complicated things very much. Now when Xu Shaotang asks about it, he immediately starts to pick.


    "Looking for someone else? I''m not sure! " Xu Shaotang shakes his head to Xiao Jingwen with a smile and says: "this charity hospital is something that Mr. Qin is staring at himself. Don''t let it go! Don''t pour bitter water with me here, don''t I know you boy? I think you just want to be lazy and go sightseeing with Xiaotong. "


    Others don''t know what Xiao Jingwen is capable of, but they can''t understand it better.


    Let alone let Xiao Jingwen manage the fund of a charity hospital, even let him manage the fund of a giant like Longteng group, he can do it with ease.


    In Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Jingwen is lazy!


    Moreover, Xiao Jingwen is a kind of person who is lazy to go out of a certain realm. With his funds and skills, he can capture a large amount of funds in the financial field if he wants to. However, he is lazy to do these things at all. In the past, he used to use the identity of "scavenger" to plunder the stock market when the funds of charity hospitals were not enough, as long as the funds were sufficient Foot, he will never move.


    This is a typical person who doesn''t even bother to pick up money when it falls on the ground!


    Xu Shaotang was torn down, Xiao Jingwen immediately embarrassed smile, caused a burst of laughter.


    Just as everyone was laughing, Xu Shaotang suddenly put away the smile on his face, looked at a few people, and said, "it''s rare for everyone to get together today. I want to tell you something."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious appearance, several people''s laughter suddenly stopped.


    "Boss, if you have anything to say, don''t take it so seriously." Chen Cheng said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, turned his eyes to you Mingze, and then slowly said: "because it''s stipulated that you can''t go out of the Tianhai, so we should never encourage him to go outside the Tianhai in the future. Besides, in addition to the people who are sent to monitor you, I will also let Lianxin pay attention to the movement of you."


    In fact, when long promised you limited freedom, he already had this idea. The reason why he chose to say it in front of everyone was that he hoped that his brothers would be frank and he didn''t want them to misunderstand him.After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen look at each other. At last, they both look at you Mingze, as if they are asking for his opinions.


    See everyone to their eyes, you Mingze indifferent smile, said: "boss, you don''t worry, I won''t blame you, I know you are for my good."


    "Since the second brother doesn''t mind, it''s OK." Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "it''s enough for us to play with the sea of heaven. Besides, the second elder brother is very charming. Maybe he''ll be fascinated by his two sisters in law and won''t even think of it."


    "That''s good." Xu Shaotang smiles and says to you Mingze, "but you can rest assured that no matter who I pity or who I send from above, they will not pry into your privacy."


    You Mingze nodded and said with a smile: "I believe what you said, boss! I just think of them as people who protect me in the dark. "


    He also wants to be happy. Although it''s not a good feeling to be watched, it''s good as long as he doesn''t pry into his privacy. Moreover, as Xiao Jingwen said, he will spend more time at home with Yu''s sisters and family. As for the time outside, it''s estimated that he won''t spend much time in the future.


    "If only you could think about it." Xu Shaotang patted you Mingze heavily on the shoulder and said: "the Dragon general still attaches great importance to you. If there is any chance to make contributions in the future, you must seize it and make up for the mistakes. Maybe the Yu sisters can gradually recover their freedom."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, you Mingze suddenly brightens his eyes, and then says to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "thank you for reminding me, I understand!"

 Chapter 1256

    If we make things clear, there will be no psychological burden between us, and there will be another toast in the private room.


    Now that everyone has their own families, they will no longer rest where they get drunk as before. When it''s almost time, they will take their own stand and make an appointment to get together again next time.


    "You still care about what these brothers think of you."


    Xu Shaotang did not leave, but took pity on the heart of the hand outside the club for a walk.


    In fact, the reason why we want to be honest with Xu Shaoze is to let everyone know what she is doing.


    Listening to compassion, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "they are all my good brothers. Of course I care."


    "I hope they don''t misunderstand you." Pity heart gently smile, holding Xu Shaotang''s arm walking in the night, the evening wind will blow her hair a bit messy, she stretched out her hand to hang in the face of the hair behind her ears, and then slowly said to Xu Shaotang: "a few days ago, they also told me about the shadow."


    Xu Shaotang knew that what she was saying was something he had lost his soul because of Chen Cheng''s words a few days ago, so he said to Lianxin with a smile, "you can''t use it to comfort me. I didn''t figure it out at that time, but now I have figured it out."


    Pitiful heart smiles to shake a head way: "I just don''t bother to advise you, if you even don''t understand this matter, you still call Xu Shaotang?"


    She really didn''t think about persuading Xu Shaotang. In her opinion, this kind of thing is just too small. Xu Shaotang couldn''t figure it out at that time, which doesn''t mean he couldn''t figure it out later.


    It''s just like this. Let Phoenix and chicken stand together. No matter how beautiful and majestic the chicken is, it will be eclipsed. Xu Shaotang is the Phoenix. Whether you like it or not, he is there. Many chickens will choose to stay away because they can''t stand the splendor of the Phoenix. This is the result of nature.


    "I''m a little embarrassed by what you said." Xu Shaotang stopped his steps, looked at the more beautiful heart of pity against the background of the night, gently moved his hand, and had taken her into his arms, greedily sniffed the fragrance of her body, slowly said: "I understand, I am not God, I can not take care of everyone''s feelings, I have no obligation to take care of their feelings, how others want to think about it Let them be


    "Yes


    Pity was tickled by Xu Shaotang''s breath in his ears. He avoided the troublemaker Xu Shaotang, looked at him angrily, and said with a smile: "you are a man who is naturally idle. When you are idle, you start to find trouble for yourself. By the way, the two million you asked me to send to the person who was hit by you that day, I have already sent it. What do you think that person''s reaction was at that time? "


    "What reaction?" Xu Shaotang looks at pity heart curiously.


    Don''t say, he really wants to know what the man''s reaction is.


    He recalled the scene of that day in his mind and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "that man can''t believe you actually sent him compensation. His face is full of flattered look. He also hates me. He joked that he would have the capital to boast in the future."


    "Bragging capital?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "what kind of bragging capital can this have?"


    Pitifully, he said with a soft smile, "you Xu Dashao bumped into his car and compensated him for the money equivalent to the value of his car. Of course, he has to brag about it. He said, "not everyone has the honor of being chased by you."


    Hearing compassion''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said, "ha ha, this man is quite interesting."


    "It''s interesting." "So, some people have misunderstandings about you because they don''t know you. If someone who knows you still has misunderstandings about you, it can only show that this person doesn''t really know you


    Although pitiful mouth has been said to be too lazy to persuade Xu Shaotang, but inadvertently, but still said a word to persuade Xu Shaotang.


    However, she does not think that she is persuading Xu Shaotang. She is just stating a fact. Just like those who really know Xu Shaotang, they never doubt him or misunderstand him, because they know Xu Shaotang''s character and believe in Xu Shaotang''s character.


    Xu Shaotang also knew the meaning of pitiful heart. He lifted her up slightly, hugged her behind her, and said with a smile: "the so-called spectators see clearly. What I said should be my situation! Why didn''t I find you so comforting before? "


    "Because you comforted me before!" With a smile of pity, he leaned his body against Xu Shaotang''s arms and said with a smile: "although you will not comfort people..."


    Think of Xu Shaotang in the past when they are not happy to say those words to comfort themselves, compassion feel a little funny, those words are completely to find her uncomfortable, really few words let her relax.


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang was a pity heart words make some not very funny, embarrassed smile way: "I really don''t how can comfort people, but, I have that heart is good, right?""Debater!"


    Compassion is full of love to look back at Xu Shaotang one eye, holding Xu Shaotang around his waist in the hands, although the night wind is a little cool, but lying in Xu Shaotang''s arms, but let her feel abnormal warmth.


    Even she didn''t expect that she would act coquettishly in the arms of a man who was more than ten years younger than herself.


    Maybe, this is the magic of love.


    Just when they were warm here, a shadow came not far away. When they came closer, they found that it was Xie an who came with something.


    Looking at Xie an coming over, pitiful heart quickly circle Xu Shaotang''s hand away from his body, and then sort out his clothes a little.


    "Sorry to disturb your intimacy." Looking at Lianxin''s action, Xie an smiles, hands several pieces of information to Lianxin, and says: "this is some important information that has just come from all over the world. Miss, have a look here to see what needs to be further traced."


    Lianxin took the information from Xie an, looked at it casually, and then said to Xie an, "I''ll take time to have a look. I''ll let you know later."


    "All right!" Xie an nodded, then joked: "I''ll deal with other things first, you go on, when I never showed up."


    Hear Xie an''s words, pity heart face a red, angry stare Xu Shaotang one eye, quickly drive Xie an away.

 Chapter 1257

    "You''re the one who made me laugh!"


    Pity heart red face looking at Xu Shaotang, face is a pair of love and hate look.


    Xu Shaotang did not think so and said shamelessly, "anyway, he doesn''t know. Besides, this man loves women. I believe he understands it."


    "Bah!"


    Pitiful heart spat a mouthful, to Xu Shaotang raised in the hands of a few pieces of information, said: "I''m going to see the intelligence gathered up these days, or you go back first, I won''t go back today."


    Over the years, the hunter''s club can almost be said to be fighting for money with each passing day, but in fact, Lianxin doesn''t have much money. She has almost smashed all the money earned by the hunter''s club into this huge intelligence network.


    And this intelligence network has lived up to her expectations and brought her a lot of useful information.


    Every few days, Lianxin''s intelligence network will send some miscellaneous intelligence, some of which are useful, some of which are temporarily useless. Generally, Lianxin will take time to go over the intelligence of various places, and then decide which intelligence needs to be further mined according to its own judgment.


    Although it is very simple to say, it is a troublesome project, and the most important thing is to have accurate judgment. We must rely on these short sentences to judge whether an intelligence has the value of digging deep. Not everyone has this precise judgment.


    It is precisely because of this accurate judgment that compassion is able to master such a large information network.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the time. It''s about ten o''clock in the evening. Although he doesn''t know how much information there is, he knows that pity will have to look at the information very late tonight.


    "Forget it, I''ll call home later, and I won''t go back. I''ll stay here with you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Pitifully, she glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "I don''t need your company. If you are here, you will only disturb my work."


    Doesn''t she know Xu Shaotang? This guy is sure to be bad when he reads the information, and she can''t refuse the man she loves. If Xu Shaotang is left here, it''s estimated that the information will be finished very slowly tonight.


    On hearing this, Xu Shaotang was not happy. He pulled pity into his arms and said with a bad smile: "well, I dare to say I disturb your work. It seems that you can''t do without punishment!"


    If you want to see Xu Shaotang, you''ll be ready to do something bad. Pitifully, you quickly beg for mercy, hold Xu Shaotang''s hand, blush and say, "OK, I''ll surrender! But make sure you don''t disturb my thoughts when I read the information. "


    "All right!" Seeing that Lianxin begged for mercy, Xu Shaotang''s hand no longer moved disorderly. He leaned over Lianxin''s ear and said with a smile, "I won''t disturb you when you read the information. Can I finish it? Hey, hey


    "You''re so thick skinned than the city wall!" Of course, Lianxin understands what Xu Shaotang means. She reaches out her hand and pinches Xu Shaotang''s waist. Then she twists xiaomanyao into her room.


    Xu Shaotang touches the waist pinched by Lianxin, with a bad smile on her face. Then she quickly follows Lianxin''s steps and walks into the secret room with her.


    This is also the love nest of Xu Shaotang and Lianxin. He and Lianxin have a close relationship here. Now when they visit their hometown again, Xu Shaotang has a lot of emotion in his heart.


    After entering the room, Lianxin asks Xu Shaotang to have a rest first, while he sits down in front of the wide desk and carefully looks at the information in his hand.


    She was holding a red pen in her hand. When she saw the information that she felt she needed to dig deeply, she would mark the information next to the words.


    Xu Shaotang is lying on the bed with his clothes for a short time. When he opens his eyes, he finds that Lianxin is still there looking at the information. He slowly sits up from the bed, walks to Lianxin''s back, and naturally encircles her neck.


    "Still watching?" Xu Shaotang put her head on the shoulder of her heart, sniffing the elegant perfume of her body, yawning and saying, "wait till tomorrow. It''s all midnight."


    Pitiful heart turns head to kiss lightly on Xu Shaotang''s cheek, way: "we can say good, can''t disturb me when I look at intelligence, you can''t speak not to calculate words."


    Everyone has their own value. For Lin Shuying, it''s their value to help the Xu family manage Shengshi group well. But for Lianxin, it''s her value to do intelligence work well, whether Xu Shaotang needs or doesn''t need it.


    Therefore, even now she has a beloved man, she is still very attentive to her work.


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang helpless smile, way: "that I sit here to accompany you always can?"


    Pity nodded, directed at Xu Shaotang soft smile, said: "as long as you don''t disturb me, whatever you do."


    After saying that, pitiful heart and his eyes back to the hands of the information, soon put back to work.


    Looking at pitiful heart, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. However, he didn''t disturb pitiful heart any more. Looking at pitiful heart''s appearance, if he didn''t read all the information, he would not sleep. The more he disturbed, the later pitiful heart would sleep.Half an hour later, compassion is still working.


    Bored Xu Shaotang casually picked up the information on his desk that had been read and marked by Lianxin and looked at it in his hand.


    He had never seen the intelligence before. He was surprised at the sight of it. The scope of the intelligence was very wide, and there were many different things in the intelligence.


    "Nanjiang City: serial robbery and homicide occurred, and the perpetrators were not identified."


    "Tongbei County: the richest man in Xinjin County is involved in gangs, and he has got the evidence of murder."


    "Hulin County: husky from Aunt Zhang''s house next door is lost, and the dog thief has been locked in."


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at the wonderful intelligence in his hand, I really don''t know what use these intelligence personnel bring up such a thing that husky of the next door aunt''s house is lost. This is a waste of time to pity and see these intelligence!


    If it was him, I''m afraid he would have dragged out the person who reported this kind of junk intelligence to whip the corpse. I really don''t know what the use of Lianxin''s spending so much money to support this kind of person is.


    After a while of depression, Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse to vomit blood and continued to look at the information in his hand.


    Finally, Xu Shaotang focuses on the longest piece of information, which is very strange.


    "Wolf''s Nest: ants have completed the early establishment of their nests. Ants have settled in the nests and started to collect winter food. Other nests are still being established in succession."

 Chapter 1258

    Xu Shaotang used to be a member of "law enforcers". Of course, he would not be naive to think that this information was just something like ants building nests.


    According to the longest intelligence analysis, Xu Shaotang guessed that it should be compassion and where to set up an intelligence base. This intelligence should be the progress of the establishment of an intelligence base reported by the following people.


    But he was curious about where the "wolf''s nest" was.


    Beside the intelligence, Lianxin made a very obvious mark with a red pen, and marked a five-star beside it.


    This is the only five-star he saw on the paper with dozens of pieces of information.


    See pity heart carefully looking at the hands of the intelligence, Xu Shaotang did not disturb him, but there boring looking at other intelligence.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was about to fall asleep after reading the boring information, Lianxin finally finished reading the last information and stretched lazily. His graceful posture showed no doubt. When Xu Shaotang, who was sleepy, saw Lianxin''s graceful posture, he suddenly felt all over and took pity into his arms.


    "What are you doing?" Pitifully looking at Xu Shaotang, she put her hand around Xu Shaotang''s neck and said with a smile, "no wonder other sisters say you are lecherous. Just now, you are still drowsy. In the twinkling of an eye, you are very lively?"


    Xu Shaotang, with a smile, stroked the sympathetic face and said, "who makes you so charming?"


    "Glib!"


    Women do not like to listen to praise, especially their beloved man''s praise, sometimes, although only a small praise, can make her happy for a while.


    Although compassion is no longer the age when it is easy to be cheated by sweet words, it is still sweet to hear Xu Shaotang''s praise.


    At her age, she still has a little pride in her heart that she can fascinate the man who is more than ten years younger than herself.


    Xu Shaotang lowers his head and kisses pitiful red lips. Naturally, pitiful heart is already emotional, and responds warmly to the kiss of his beloved man.


    Gradually, they have less and less clothes. Finally, Xu Shaotang walks to the bed with compassion


    After the rain, Xu Shaotang will be paralyzed into mud like pity heart tightly in his arms, some spoiled to pity heart said: "how do you people below what messy information to you? I lost my aunt hutch just now? Isn''t that a waste of your time? "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, he shook his head with a smile and said: "when the water is clear, there will be no fish. I ask every place to report some intelligence regularly, but not every place has intelligence that can be investigated by my people every day, so sometimes it''s inevitable that someone will use this kind of thing to perfunctory, I just skip it, it doesn''t matter."


    The people under her are not omnipotent, and there are all kinds of people, which is the reason why her intelligence network can find a lot of information that others can''t find. Moreover, not every place has a big event every day, but due to the request of compassion, the following people have to report intelligence, so they have that kind of junk intelligence.


    As long as the people below don''t go too far, she won''t scold them.


    It is also because compassion is relatively broad to the people below that her intelligence network is constantly expanding.


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang was relieved when he thought about compassion carefully. These people in the intelligence network are just ordinary people, and they can''t expect too much. After laughing, he thought of the interesting intelligence he had just seen, so he asked compassion with a smile: "I see there''s some intelligence from the wolf''s nest. Where is it from?"


    Pity heart with a somewhat naughty look to see Xu Shaotang, he winked at the way: "you guess!"


    "Are you sure you want me to guess?" Of course, Xu Shaotang knew he couldn''t guess, and he didn''t bother to guess. He just looked at him with a bad smile and said, "I guess, you can''t regret it."


    With that, Xu Shaotang covered his big hand on his pitiful body, with a brilliant light in his eyes.


    A look at Xu Shaotang like this, pity heart know Xu = if you don''t tell Xu Shaotang, will soon usher in Xu Shaotang that beautiful punishment.


    "Come on, I''m afraid of you! You know how to bully me Pitiful heart quickly caught Xu Shaotang''s disorderly hand, pouted: "wolf nest is Kunlun Mountain, I let people set up intelligence stronghold around Kunlun Mountain, once someone in Kunlun circle comes out, strive for me to get the news as soon as possible."


    "Have you set up all your intelligence bases near Kunlun mountain?" Xu Shaotang is full of surprise looking at pity heart, and then reach out to touch pity heart''s cheek, said: "hard you."


    He knew that the reason why Lianxin established the intelligence base near Kunlun Mountain was for the safety of him and the Xu family. As long as she knew the news from the Kunlun people at the first time, the Xu family would have enough time to respond. Even if she could not defeat the people who were in trouble with the Xu family, she would at least have enough time to move the Xu family to a safe place.Although we don''t know how to build their intelligence strongholds, we believe it is not easy to build them.


    Moreover, the establishment of intelligence stronghold is only one aspect, because of the chaotic magnetic field near Kunlun Mountain, information transmission is the most important! However, these are not his relations. He knows that since compassion is arranging people to set up intelligence strongholds, there must be a way to transmit information.


    "What''s the trouble?" Pitiful heart reached out to catch Xu Shaotang''s big hand on his cheek and said with a smile, "I''m also the Xu family. Of course, I have to consider the safety of my family."


    "I really hope there is no such thing as Kunlun." Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "if there were no such things in Kunlun, I would have more time to accompany you. You don''t have to work so hard."


    Although Lianxin has never said anything like hard work, Xu Shaotang is clear in his heart. He doesn''t say anything else. Even if Lianxin has to analyze these messy information every few days, it is a huge project. It''s hard for him to do these things for years.


    With a smile and shaking his head, he said, "let''s not talk about this. Now that things have happened in Kunlun, let''s deal with them well. After these things are done, we can live a safe life."


    "I hope..." Xu Shaotang sighed and held his heart in his arms, saying, "it''s late. Let''s have a rest early."

 Chapter 1259

    With the growing flavor of new year, it also indicates the arrival of another lunar new year.


    During this period of time, Xu Shaotang rarely leads a peaceful life. In addition to accompanying his family, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng get together more frequently. Although they don''t get together as frequently as they did a few years ago, they often find a place to hang out for a while.


    The situation of WuJie is still like that. Every other day or two, Xu Shaotang will go there to see if WuJie is not suitable for the life of being imprisoned.


    However, it seems that Wu Jie really wants to be devoted to Buddhism. Even if he is confined in that narrow space, Wu Jie is very calm. According to the people of the wolf group, he basically sits there every day chanting Buddhist scriptures and doesn''t seem to feel the pain of being in prison.


    Although there is still a little worry about Wu Jie''s situation, fortunately, there is no need to worry about his reckless killing, which can be regarded as a matter of mind for Xu Shaotang. If Wu Jie really wants to live like this for a lifetime, he can''t think of any other way to change anything.


    Maybe, that''s good!


    In a twinkling of an eye, the Spring Festival has come in everyone''s expectation.


    A large family gathered in the Xu family. The woman who can cook is busy in the kitchen, while the woman who can''t cook is watching several naughty children outside.


    Xu Shaotang combed her body with genuine Qi as usual, and said to her with a smile, "it seems that you should be able to recover soon."


    Originally, she thought that it would take at least two or three months for dantai Jingming to recover completely. Unexpectedly, it was only half a month. Her body had already recovered, and her broken tendons and veins had begun to recover slowly. This is a good phenomenon. As long as her tendons and veins recovered, Xu Shaotang would no longer have to help her comb the chaotic Qi every day, her own true Qi Qi runs smoothly, and basically starts to recover.


    Tantai Jingming can also obviously feel the change of her body. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, she nodded excitedly and said: "it''s really hard for you during this period. You have to help me comb my Qi every day."


    "Then why don''t you say that I took a lot of advantage when I helped you sort out your true Qi?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang helps her to walk out of the room.


    Dan Tai Jing Ming white Xu Shaotang one eye, helpless smile way: "also you this guy can take advantage of say so of course."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not illegal to take advantage of my own women, right?"


    "Your skin is really getting thicker and thicker." Tantai Jingming speechless patted his forehead.


    However, although she said so, she was full of sweetness in her heart. They already had skin relatives. These things were normal things between men and women. It was because of Xu Shaotang''s shameless nature that she didn''t seem to have no chat every day.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang holding dantai down from the upstairs, sitting in the living room with Lin Yunong drinking tea, Xu Wenzheng quickly stood up and said to Xu Shaotang, "be careful, dantai is not well now. If she makes a mistake, I have to skin your boy!"


    Listen to Xu Wenzheng''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help being speechless for a while. Isn''t this nonsense? He''s not willing to let dantai have a slip!


    Lin Yunong took the tea in front of him with a smile and sipped it gently. He said to Xu Wenzheng, "brother-in-law, I say you are all worrying about it. But in his heart, he is more worried about the girl than you are!"


    "That''s not the same. The boy is careless. You have to remind him all the time." Xu Wenzheng laughs, looks at Xu Shaotang and says with a smile: "this boy is a typical man who doesn''t fight in the house for three days!"


    "Come on, you!" Lin Yunong said, "if you have such a son, you can burn incense. Are you willing to fight? I see, you are my old man


    His careful thinking was exposed by Lin Yunong. With a smile, Xu Wenzheng winked at Lin Yunong and said, "isn''t my son also your son-in-law? We are each other, ha ha


    Listening to the two old men talking and laughing there, Xu Shaotang, with a slight smile on his face, carefully helped dantai Jingming down the stairs and said hello to Lin Yunong and his wife sitting in the living room. Then he helped dantai Jingming to the front yard. The back yard is now the world of those naughty little guys. He dare not take dantai Jingming to the back yard. They forget when they are crazy I don''t know what my family name is. It''s not good if I bump into Tantai Jingming.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s carefully supporting himself, Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t have to. I can walk by myself."


    She couldn''t walk before because her meridians were broken. Now her meridians have begun to recover gradually. Although she can''t use force, it''s OK for her to walk at will.


    "It''s OK. I have nothing to do anyway." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I want you to recover as soon as possible and be ready to accept my abuse."


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, a blush of red rose on the face of Tantai Jingming. She reached out and pinched Xu Shaotang''s hand. She blushed and said, "you bad guy, can''t you think of anything else in your head all day long?""No, Dan Tai, where do you want to go?" Xu Shaotang said to dantai with a smile: "the abuse I said is not what you think. It''s clearly that you think it''s wrong, OK?"


    In fact, he deliberately misled Tantai Jingming. He wanted to make her think wrong, and then he took the opportunity to tease her.


    I have to say that Xu Shaotang really has some bad taste.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, dantai Jingming knows that this guy must have been intentional. She stares at Xu Shaotang in a coquettish way, and then asks curiously, "what do you mean?"


    "The strength of your dragon group is more and more difficult to deal with those real experts now." Xu Shaotang smiles and says to Tantai Jingming, "I''ve already told Longjiang that when you are fully recovered, I''ll go to longzu to be your instructor for a period of time and think of some ways to improve your strength as a whole. Well, now you know that you think it''s wrong? "


    Tantai Jingming didn''t care about Xu Shaotang''s teasing. When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she was surprised: "really?"


    "Can there be a fake?" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, held the soft palm of Tantai Jingming in his hand, and said with a smile, "so, in order to let me go to the dragon group as soon as possible to become an instructor, you have to get better soon."


    "I will get better as soon as possible!" After getting Xu Shaotang''s confirmation, Tantai Jingming''s face is full of excitement. She turns her head and kisses Xu Shaotang gently.


    Some things are clear in her heart, but with their current relationship, those words of thanks are needless to say. She can only try her best to protect her safety, so that Xu Shaotang will not be heartbroken because of her accident one day.

 Chapter 1260

    With the sound of a burst of whips, it indicates that another year has passed.


    In the living room of the Xu family, a large round table is full of people.


    During the Spring Festival last year, Xu Shaotang was not at home, which made the dinner of the Xu family lose its flavor. This year, all the Xu family have been sitting here, which is really a reunion. Everyone''s face is full of happy smile.


    "This year we are finally reunited. Let''s have a drink first."


    As the head of the family, Xu Wenzheng stood up with his glass and looked at the family with a happy smile on his face.


    "Cheers


    Everyone in front of the glass, even a few little guys have a model to learn, but their cup is delicious juice.


    Just as everyone drank all the wine in the cup, Xu Shaotang stood still with the cup in his hand. His ears stirred slightly, and the smile on his face disappeared.


    At the beginning, we didn''t notice Xu Shaotang''s strange, but as we drank the wine out of the glass, we turned our eyes to Xu Shaotang, who stood still with the glass.


    "Smelly boy, what kind of God are you going to celebrate the Chinese new year?"


    Fang LAN, who doesn''t know the situation, pokes Xu Shaotang''s forehead with his hand, and stares at Xu Shaotang with a face of anger.


    After being poked by Fang LAN, Xu Shaotang regained his mind. He put down his wine cup and gently said to the family, "you eat first. I''ll go out to meet our guests."


    "Guest, where did you come from Xu Wenzheng looks at Xu Shaotang who puts down his wine glass and goes out the door. His face is full of doubts.


    Like Xu Wenzheng, most of the Xu family don''t know what the so-called guests are, but after all, some people guess, such as Lianxin and Tantai Jingming.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, we can see that if the guests come to the door, Xu Shaotang''s face will not be so serious. At this time, those who come to the door are not the guests, they can only be the enemies! And now, the people who deserve to be Xu Shaotang''s enemies, apart from the Kunlun people, they really can''t think of anyone else.


    Obviously, it''s time for the other party to come! In the thirties of the lunar new year to find trouble, this is purely intentional to disgust the Xu family!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t explain anything to his family. He just walked slowly to the door. Even though it was more than 7 p.m., there were still bright lights outside Xu''s house. The sky in the distance was full of gorgeous fireworks, and the sound of firecrackers kept coming from his ears.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t hide! Come out and have a drink! " Xu Shaotang stood at the door, his face full of cold and stern look.


    Just when he was drinking, he already felt that someone was close to the Xu family. Although this person was hiding well, he still could not escape his strong perception ability.


    Xu Shaotang''s voice fell for half a minute, but no one appeared around. The security personnel who heard Xu Shaotang''s words immediately searched around Xu''s home, but they still didn''t find anyone.


    Seeing that the man hiding in the dark still refused to show his face, Xu Shaotang sneered and snorted: "since you don''t want to come out, I have to ask you to come out!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly jumped up and clapped in the air to the dark corner on the left side of Xu''s door.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of two palms touching each other rings out, and the person hiding in the dark is slightly retreated by Xu Shaotang''s powerful palm force. At the same time, he shows his figure from the dark. And Xu Shaotang was also shocked by the strength of the other side, and with the help of the other side, he flew backward a few meters, and then fell steadily to the ground.


    "If it is true that heroes are young!"


    With a sad voice, an old man in a gray robe came out of the dark.


    The old man seems to be in his sixties, but Xu Shaotang knows that the old man is definitely more than sixty years old. Because of martial arts practice, they all look younger than their actual age. The old man could only barely see a few silver hairs on his head. His thin face was as sharp as a knife, and his eye socket fell down slightly. However, his eyes looked very attractive. However, there was a fierce look in his eyes. The first impression was that the old man was not good at fault.


    Looking at this obviously bad old man, Xu Shaotang asked coldly, "who are you?"


    "Bai Cunjian!" The old man in the grey robe said his name slowly. Looking at Xu Shaotang with cold eyes, he said: "I can force him back. It seems that you have entered the realm of emptiness?"


    With a look of disdain on his face, Xu Shaotang sneered: "it''s not something to be proud of to push you back, is it? You come to me at this time, it seems that you are determined not to let me have a good new year? "


    As far as Xu Shaotang knows, there seems to be a Bai family among the five families in the Kunlun kingdom. Listening to the old man''s name, it seems that he should be from the Bai family.


    However, before their fight, Bai Cunjian didn''t seem to know that he had entered the realm of Huaxu. In other words, Jiang Dongli didn''t tell Bai Cunjian about his entry into the realm of Huaxu."Crazy enough!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Bai Cunjian''s face showed a slight angry look and said to Xu Shaotang with a sneer: "you are the first young man who dares to be so arrogant in front of me. I really admire your courage. Therefore, I decided that I would not let you walk alone on the road of huangquan!"


    Listen to Bai Cunjian''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly burst out a strong murder.


    Bai Cunjian''s meaning is very clear. After killing him, he will kill all the Xu family!


    With the words of Bai Cunjian, Xu Shaotang is determined to kill Bai Cunjian as long as he has the chance. No matter whether he is a member of the Bai family or not, he is the one who will kill himself since he has the intention to kill his family!


    "Are you so sure to kill me?" Xu Shaotang asked Bai Cunjian coldly, "why do you think the person on the way to huangquan is not you?"


    Just now he had a short fight with Bai Cunjian. He was only trying to test Bai Cunjian''s strength, but he didn''t show all his strength. If Bai Cunjian had such strength, he would be 100% sure to kill Bai Cunjian!


    "Ha ha, I think you have just entered the realm of emptiness?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Bai Cunjian seemed to hear a big joke. He burst out laughing and said, "a man who has just entered the realm of Huaxu dares to be so arrogant in front of me. I was just playing with you. Do you really think you are my opponent?"


    Xu Shaotang did not exert all his strength, and Bai Cunjian did not exert all his strength either.


    However, Bai Cunjian simply thought that the move just now was Xu Shaotang''s strongest strength, so in his heart, he also had the assurance of killing Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 1261

    "Can you answer me a question before we fight to death?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t rush to fight with Bai Cunjian. He just put his hands behind him and asked Bai Cunjian calmly.


    Although we don''t know the strength of Bai Cunjian, we can be sure that Bai Cunjian''s strength is certainly not as good as Jiang Dongli''s, and this realm of being a human being is not as good as Jiang Dongli''s.


    By comparison, Xu Shaotang thinks that Jiang Dongli is a good man. At least, although Jiang Dongli is strong, he is not so arrogant as Bai Cunjian.


    "You want to know why I want to kill you?" Bai Cunjian asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "if I guess correctly, you should be from the Bai family of the five families, right? In my impression, I don''t seem to have a holiday with the Bai family? "


    He did not have any direct grudge with the Bai family. If he had to say so, he killed Yun Changhuan and indirectly refuted the face of the five families. If so, he really had nothing to say.


    "Ha ha, since you want to die to understand, I might as well tell you." Bai Cunjian''s face was still full of self-confidence. His eyes looked at Xu Shaotang like a dead man. He said faintly, "you really don''t have a festival with the Bai family, and you don''t have a festival with me. According to the truth, I should thank you."


    "Thank me?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Bai Cunjian would say such a thing, so he asked curiously: "I want to know, why do you want to thank me?"


    A man who wanted to kill himself said that he wanted to thank himself. This really made Xu Shaotang curious. He wanted to know why Bai Cunjian wanted to thank him.


    Bai Cunjian chuckled and said with a smile: "if you hadn''t killed Yun Changhuan and the second son of the cloud family, I wouldn''t have had a chance to kiss her. I didn''t expect that my eighty year old man would have met such good things. Do you think I should thank you?"


    "Oh?"


    Hearing Bai Cunjian''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately put the coming battle behind him. The fire of eight trigrams in his chest was burning. He looked at Bai Cunjian full of eight trigrams and asked, "as far as I know, Yun Changhuan has two widows. Who are you talking about?"


    "Anyway, you are also a dying man, even if I tell you!" Thinking of Wen Qin''s graceful body, Bai Cunjian''s face was more obscene. He said with a smile, "of course, Yun Changhuan''s wife, but now she is my husband''s wife!"


    In fact, with Bai Cunjian''s strength, if he wants women, he naturally has plenty of women to play with.


    But Bai Cunjian has a special hobby, that is, she likes widows, especially those who have a certain age but are well maintained. Although Wen Qin is a little older, because she is well maintained, she looks like a woman in her thirties. This is the woman Bai Cunjian dreams of!


    Therefore, when Wen Qin went to the Bai family to ask for revenge for Yun Changhuan, he was determined to turn Wen Qin into his own woman.


    Now that Wen Qin is his woman, he naturally dotes on Wen Qin. However, Wen Qin seldom smiles. After some inquiry, he knows that Wen Qin is sad for the two sons who died tragically in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    In order to make his woman happy and Wenqin''s heart truly belong to him, Bai Cunjian is determined to take Xu Shaotang''s head and go back to make her happy.


    Listening to Bai Cunjian''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but give Bai Cunjian a thumbs up and said with a smile, "I should say you are old and strong? Or is it a thief to be old but not dead? "


    Bai Cunjian was as obscene as he thought, and even more obscene than he thought. He was in his eighties, and even staged this good play. It really satisfied Xu Shaotang''s heart of gossip!


    However, doesn''t Bai Cunjian know that he is just a tool of Wen Qin''s revenge? Did he really think that Wen Qin would take a fancy to an old man like him?


    Perhaps, this white Cunjian has been fascinated by Wenqin? Xu Shaotang thought funny in his heart.


    He didn''t have a deep impression on Wenqin, but he knew that Wenqin was a beautiful woman. If he didn''t know Wenqin was the mother of Yunkun and Yunqing, he would have thought Wenqin was only in his thirties?


    "Ha ha, Congratulations, you''ve angered me again!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s sarcastic remarks, Bai Cunjian''s eyes showed a strong sense of murder and said with a sneer, "I''ve decided. I won''t kill you! I heard that there are many women in your family. I want you to watch me play with them with your own eyes! "


    Bai Cunjian said such shameless words without any shame. On the contrary, he looked elated.


    Old but no virtue, old and shameless, that should be Bai Cunjian!


    As Bai Cunjian''s voice fell, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually disappeared. He looked at Bai Cunjian coldly and said, "I congratulate you too, and you have successfully angered me! I''m not going to kill you, I''m going to chop that thing off you and feed it to the dog! "In a flash, the two people''s eyes have been fierce collision together.


    Both men''s words completely angered each other, and now they both want to make each other feel real pain.


    Two people did not move, but their fighting spirit is constantly rising! The air seems to have a little bit of sparks collided together, issued a "Zizi" sound.


    "Die


    Bai Cunjian was the first to attack. With Bai Cunjian''s roar, a gust of wind suddenly appeared around him, which rolled up all the fallen leaves on the ground like a python around him. When Bai Cunjian stepped out, the ground trembled slightly, and the bluestone under his feet was directly stamped with a clear footprint.


    Xu Shaotang, of course, refused to show his weakness. His real Qi was already surging. When Bai Cunjian''s python, which was formed by fallen leaves, came to him, he suddenly punched out.


    The strength of this fist condenses Xu Shaotang''s strongest strength. He really doesn''t want to be disturbed by Bai Cunjian, a shameless old dog. He just wants to solve the battle quickly, and then accompany his family safely to celebrate the new year''s Eve. His family is waiting for him to have dinner.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Shaotang''s fist blows directly on the python, which is made of fallen leaves. It seems that there is a dragon chant between heaven and earth.


    The fist that condenses Qi directly blows the body of the python formed by the fallen leaves to ashes. Under the powerful Qi, the fallen leaves turn into powder.

 Chapter 1262

    After crushing the body of the python formed by the fallen leaves, Xu Shaotang attacked Bai Cunjian''s cheek directly.


    He felt disgusted when he saw Bai Cunjian''s shameless and obscene face, so he decided to beat his disgusting face to shreds first.


    Since Bai Cunjian dares to kill Xu Shaotang by himself, he is not a vegetarian either. He wants to see Xu Shaotang defeat the fallen leaf Python and immediately fight him. The real Qi turns into a huge fist in Bai Cunjian''s hand and smashes it at Xu Shaotang.


    "Is that all you have?"


    In the face of Bai Cunjian''s fist, Xu Shaotang sneers and looks at Bai Cunjian contemptuously. However, his fist is not only powerful, but directly collides with Bai Cunjian''s fist.


    "Boom!"


    Their fists collided with each other heavily, and their scattered Qi shot out in all directions like a flying knife, shooting at the trees around them, making a "puff" sound.


    Several big trees couldn''t bear the attack of Qi. The trunk of the big tree was shot into a hornet''s nest. As soon as the night wind blew, the whole tree began to shake violently.


    "Kaka..."


    The trunk of the tree began to tilt, and finally collapsed. A fallen tree just stopped between Xu Shaotang and Bai Cunjian.


    Both of them didn''t look up at the big tree in the middle. Their eyes were fixed on each other, as if they wanted to eat each other''s meat!


    "I didn''t expect that a person who just entered the realm of Huaxu would be so strong!" Bai Cunjian has been surprised by Xu Shaotang''s strength. He never thought that Xu Shaotang would be so strong. Before he came to the Xu family, he thought that Xu Shaotang''s strength was still in the realm of alchemy.


    Even after the simple fight between Xu family and Xu Shaotang, he still thinks that he is sure to win. However, as Xu Shaotang shows his real strength, he has no chance to win. He knows that the battle he thought was easy will eventually become a bitter one.


    Xu Shaotang said with a cold smile: "I didn''t expect that your cheeky old dog actually has two brushes. However, even if you have two brushes, I will keep my promise and chop the thing under you to feed the dog!"


    "How dare you be a little thief?" Even in Kunlun, there are few people who dare to scold Bai Cunjian like this. At this moment, Xu Shaotang scolded him so much. Bai Cunjian suddenly burst into a rage and yelled: "little thief, try my real method!"


    With the roar of Bai Cunjian, his body suddenly soared into the air. As soon as he raised his hand, the wind and cloud would change color, and there was the roar of lightning.


    "Take your life, old dog!"


    Although he disdains Bai Cunjian, Xu Shaotang doesn''t dare to be careless in the face of Bai Cunjian''s attack. At the moment when Bai Cunjian soars, Xu Shaotang also soars, and his real Qi is constantly spinning around him. His body has become a sharp sword wrapped by real Qi, and he kills Bai Cunjian with lightning speed.


    Under the night sky, the two figures are constantly entangled in the air, no one can see their movements, and even can''t catch their shadows. They can only judge that they are in a fierce battle by the continuous sound.


    Now the Xu family has put down their dishes and chopsticks and gathered at the door of the living room, looking at the two swirls in the night sky from a distance. Everyone''s face is full of shock.


    Before, when Xu Shaotang and Jiang Dongxu fought each other, they were all in the secret room. They had never seen the process of Xu Shaotang and Jiang Dongxu fighting each other. When they saw this scene, they suddenly found that the scene they saw in martial arts and even myth TV series really appeared in front of them.


    "Dan Tai, do you think Shaotang can win?"


    Lin Shuying looks at the air with some worry. Among them, Tantai Jingming is the real warrior, so she asks her questions.


    Tantai Jingming couldn''t see their shadow clearly, but she nodded confidently and said, "sure, I believe him. There is no opponent he can''t defeat!"


    Although there is a bit of blind worship, Tantai Jingming thinks so. She doesn''t know where her confidence comes from. She just believes that her man will win the final victory! How many dangers have been safely passed by him, she firmly believes that Xu Shaotang can also pass this time!


    It doesn''t make sense to worry about the adults, but the children are looking out excitedly. Although they can''t see anything and don''t know it''s a life and death battle, they know their father is there.


    "Daddy is so handsome! Dad is so good! Come on, Dad Miao Miao excitedly waves his hands. He doesn''t see Xu Shaotang, but he cheers here.


    Listening to Miao Miao''s excited roar, Lin Yuan reached out and gently pulled Miao Miao for a while, and said to Miao Miao with milk and milk: "sister, I will be as powerful as my father in the future!"


    The two children''s conversation temporarily relieved everyone''s nervous mood. They squatted down to touch Lin Yuan''s head, forced out a smile, and said: "Yuan Er will certainly be as powerful as his father, maybe even more powerful than his father!""Really?"


    Lin Yuan slants his small head and asks Lin Shuying seriously.


    Lin Shuying nodded and said, "really, mother believes in yuan''er!"


    While they were talking, the two cyclones in the air suddenly separated. In everyone''s puzzled eyes, the separated two cyclones suddenly changed their direction, and then collided fiercely again.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the two cyclones eventually became a cyclone. At the moment of the integration of the cyclones, a figure fell from the sky and hit the ground heavily, making a big pit on the ground and extremely full of dust.


    The cyclone in the air sweeps, and the dust all over the ground dissipates. At the moment when the dust disappears, Xu Shaotang falls steadily on the edge of the big pit, with a trace of blood on his mouth and a thick smile on his face.


    "You lost!" Xu Shaotang reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Bai Cunjian lying half dead in the pit with a smile on his face and said with a smile, "I mean what I say and I will fulfill my promise! Congratulations on becoming the last eunuch in the world


    To attack an opponent, we should not only defeat him physically, but also mentally! Obviously, after Xu Shaotang said this, he not only destroyed Bai Cunjian''s body, but also his spirit and will!


    "Xu Shaotang, how dare you move me?" Bai Cunjian''s chest was punched a big hole by Xu Shaotang. At the moment, blood was gushing out of his chest, but Bai Cunjian didn''t have any fear on his face. Instead, he looked at Xu Shaotang without fear.

 Chapter 1263

    "Why don''t you move?"


    Xu Shaotang looked down at Bai Cunjian with a winner''s posture and said with a sneer, "do you think I dare not move you with Bai''s family behind you?"


    Of course, he dares to use his sword, and he will keep his promise!


    Even if he let Bai Cunjian go now, he and Liang Zi of the Bai family will also take over. With Bai Cunjian''s villainous nature, I''m afraid that if I slow down, I will lead people to kill Xu family.


    Since it''s the same result to let Bai Cunjian go or not, why should he let him go?


    He is still very clear about the truth that there will be endless troubles after releasing the tiger to the mountain! Now kill Bai Cunjian, at least let Bai family lose one master!


    Bai Cunjian quickly points the acupoints on his chest and seals the acupoints around the blood hole on his chest. Then he looks up at Xu Shaotang and says in a cold voice: "if you dare to move me, your Xu family will not stay!"


    "Retarded!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Bai Cunjian contemptuously and said with a cold smile: "it seems that you are stupid in Kunlun. Sorry, your threat is useless to me! What''s more, I sincerely tell you that what I''m not afraid of most is threat! "


    "Good!" Bai Cunjian''s eyes are fixed on Xu Shaotang. His fist has been clenched by him. At the moment, he wants to cut Xu Shaotang to pieces, but he no longer has the ability.


    He doesn''t want to die. Although he has lived for more than 80 years, with his profound cultivation, even if he lives for several decades, it''s not a problem. He hasn''t enjoyed enough!


    When looking at Xu Shaotang, Bai Cunjian is also thinking about the way out, and his true Qi is quietly gathering.


    All of a sudden, Bai Cunjian suddenly rises from the pit, and an invisible Qi cuts into Xu Shaotang''s neck like lightning. When Xu Shaotang dodges Bai Cunjian''s Qi, Bai Cunjian runs away quickly.


    "Want to escape?"


    Xu Shaotang avoids Bai Cunjian''s attack on him. He smiles coldly at the corner of his mouth. He jumps up and chases Bai Cunjian quickly.


    Bai Cunjian had already been seriously injured, and his strength was slightly inferior to that of Xu Shaotang. Before he escaped far away, he was stopped by Xu Shaotang.


    "I thought the five families in Kunlun were heroes. I didn''t expect you to be such a shameless person." Xu Shaotang looked at the panting Bai Cunjian with a smile and hummed, "if I were you, I know I can''t escape. Why don''t I fight to death?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, Bai Cunjian held his fist and gasped heavily: "Xu Shaotang, do you really want to kill me?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "no, I just want to keep my promise and cut off the thing under you to feed the dog."


    As for Bai Cunjian, a shameless man, he has to use this kind of fierce means. He is too old to let go of women. Now it''s time for him to know what is a knife on the head of color!


    "Thief! I''ll fight with you! "


    How can Bai Cunjian bear such humiliation? After a roar, he drags his seriously injured body to kill Xu Shaotang.


    However, when he was not injured, he was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, and now he has been seriously injured? Looking at Bai Cunjian''s attack on him, Xu Shaotang just stood still. When he arrived in front of him with Bai Cunjian''s attack, Xu Shaotang slightly sidestepped to avoid Bai Cunjian''s attack. At the same time, he flew up and kicked Bai Cunjian''s disgusting face.


    Bai Cunjian only felt a "buzz" in his head, and then fell to the ground again.


    When he knocks Bai Cunjian down, Xu Shaotang doesn''t intend to end. He suddenly bullies his body forward and tramples heavily on Bai Cunjian''s chest.


    "Poof!"


    With Xu Shaotang''s powerful foot, Bai Cunjian screamed, and then opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Do you know what your biggest mistake is?" Xu Shaotang stepped on Bai Cunjian''s chest, his face showed a thick murderous, coldly said: "I hate people to threaten me with my family!"


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s strong murdering power, Bai Cunjian''s arrogant face finally showed a look of fear. He knew that Xu Shaotang was really right, and he was determined to kill him! Even if there is Bai family in Kunlun Kingdom behind him, Xu Shaotang will really kill him!


    "Spare me..." Bai Cunjian looked at Xu Shaotang tremblingly, opened his bloody mouth and said intermittently: "I promise I promise I won''t come back I want to trouble you... "


    "Ha ha, you promise?" Listening to Bai Cunjian''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face was even more scornful. He sneered and said, "your character is really not good. I don''t believe your promise!"


    If you want to say that Bai Cunjian is also a master of Huaxu, I didn''t expect that in order to survive, he would beg for mercy!


    Originally, he despised Bai Cunjian very much in his heart, but now he despised him even more. He didn''t have the virtue and arrogance of an expert. Such a person really doesn''t deserve to be called an expert!


    Bai Cun trembled in the heart of his sword and said, "how can you believe my promise?""Sorry, no matter what you say, I don''t believe your promise!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a thick murderous, coldly said: "you can rest assured that I am also a master of the virtual realm, and I pay attention to a steady, accurate and ruthless hand, so even if you cut off the things under your body, you won''t be too painful!"


    The words of villains are not believable, especially the villains like Bai Cunjian.


    Even if he talks too much, even if he swears, Xu Shaotang will not believe Bai Cunjian''s lies. He will kill Bai Cunjian!


    Seeing what Xu Shaotang said that he would not let go of himself, Bai Cunjian''s heart was dead.


    Once this person has given up his heart, he will have nothing to fear.


    Bai Cunjian looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely. His face regained its arrogant look again. He said maliciously: "Xu Shaotang, I will not let you go as a ghost! Just wash your neck and wait for my white family to take your dog''s life and avenge me! "


    After taking a vicious look at Xu Shaotang, Bai Cunjian suddenly raises his hand and slaps it on his forehead. With the sound of broken bones, Bai Cunjian''s palm droops and his eyes stare. It''s obvious that he can''t close his eyes!


    He knew that he had no hope to live. In order not to humiliate himself, he finally chose to end his life by himself.


    At least he is also a master of transforming the virtual world. If Xu Shaotang really turns him into the last eunuch in the world, he can''t lift his head even if he is under nine springs.


    At the last moment of his life, Bai Cunjian finally showed the backbone of a master and kept his last dignity.

 Chapter 1264

    "Is that suicide?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that Bai Cunjian would commit suicide. He looked at Bai Cunjian''s body with a slightly stunned look on his face.


    Originally, he thought that Bai Cunjian would cry for help. Unexpectedly, he even knew that he would die with dignity. His eyes glanced at Bai Cunjian again. Xu Shaotang said to Bai Cunjian''s corpse faintly: "you are still a little bit of a master!"


    Since Bai Cunjian has committed suicide, Xu Shaotang will not insult the corpse any more.


    Xu Shaotang squats down his body, puts his hand on Bai Cunjian''s heart, and makes sure that Bai Cunjian is really dead. With a slight sigh, he stands up and walks slowly to Xu''s house.


    "Go and bury the body with two people."


    Go to the door, Xu Shaotang light to the Xu family security personnel said.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they immediately ran to the distance.


    After a battle, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit was aroused. Xu Shaotang tried his best to calm his murderous spirit, and then walked into the house slowly.


    "Are you all right?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang came back safe and sound, several women quickly gathered around him and looked up and down at Xu Shaotang''s body. After they were sure that he was not in serious trouble, they put down their hearts.


    Xu Shaotang smiles at the women around him and says, "let''s go to dinner first. I''ll take a bath. Our reunion dinner can''t be ruined by unpopular people."


    Although he killed his whole body, there was still blood from Bai Cunjian on his clothes. He didn''t want his family to smell his own blood, so he decided to wash it off before eating.


    "It''s OK. You can take a bath. We''ll wait for you to have dinner together." Xu Wen correctly smelled the bloody smell of Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile, "we have a reunion dinner. We can''t have less than one. We just wait for this once a year, and we don''t care about waiting a little longer."


    "Yes, let''s take a bath. Everyone is waiting for you to continue eating."


    When Xu Shaotang was pushed into the bathroom by several women to take a bath, the interrupted dinner began to continue.


    After the new year''s Eve dinner, it''s natural to have a traditional entertainment - playing mahjong!


    On the scale of the Xu family, they can set up two mahjong tables, but because they have to send people to watch these naughty little guys, they can only set up one table.


    Xu Shaotang did not accompany everyone to play mahjong, but outside and Lin Shuying, the three of them take care of the crazy children in the hospital.


    "Daddy


    While Xu Shaotang is talking with them, Lin Yuan suddenly trots up to Xu Shaotang and pours into Xu Shaotang''s arms. He looks at Xu Shaotang eagerly, as if he is waiting for Xu Shaotang to pick him up.


    Xu Shaotang reached out and rubbed Lin Yuan''s tiger head. He held him in his lap and sat down with a smile: "Yuan Er, what''s the matter?"


    "Yuaner wants to be as powerful as his father!" Lin Yuanyang raised his little fist and waved it vigorously. At the same time, he said with a naive smile: "mother said that yuan''er would be as powerful as father in the future!"


    Hearing Lin Yuan''s words, Xu Shaotang turns his eyes to Lin Shuying, but sees that Lin Shuying nods to him helplessly.


    "Just now, when watching the excitement, Miao Miao, the little girl, kept saying that you are very good." Lin Shuying said with a smile, reached out and stroked Lin Yuan''s smooth cheek, and slowly said: "this little guy doesn''t know what''s going on, and suddenly said that he will be as powerful as you when he grows up..."


    For the future of these children, neither Lin Shuying nor Xu Shaotang has a very clear plan, or even any plan at all.


    They just pay attention to the cultivation of children''s character. As for the others, they will not influence the children''s choice of their own future.


    On this point, they are much more open than many parents.


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then asked Lin Yuan, who was sitting on his lap with a smile, "why does yuan''er want to be as powerful as his father?"


    Lin Yuan tilted his head, thinking about it, it seemed that he could not think of any reason. Finally, he could only say in a tearful voice: "Yuan Er also wants to let his sister praise me like his father."


    After all, Lin Yuan is less than three years old now. He has to tell him why, but he can''t tell. He just thinks that if he is as powerful as his father, his sisters will like him very much.


    "Yuan''er knows that it will take a lot of hardships to become as powerful as his father." Xu Shaotang said to Lin Yuan with a smile.


    After all, Lin Yuan grew up in a greenhouse. His family loved him and never suffered. When Xu Shaotang said that he wanted to suffer, he hesitated a little. His childish face was full of hesitation. But in the end, he overcame his fear of unknown suffering and nodded his head firmly: "yuaner is not afraid!"


    "Not afraid?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.Lin Yuan nodded and gritted his teeth


    Looking at the unswerving look on Lin Yuan''s face, Xu Shaotang thinks slightly. He knows that Lin Yuan''s talent in martial arts is far comparable because he was teased by Xuqing''s real Qi when he was a child. Originally, Lin Yuan didn''t propose to learn martial arts from him, and he didn''t think about it, but Now that Lin Yuan has proposed it, it means that the child has begun to be interested in martial arts.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finally nodded with a smile and said, "well, from tomorrow on, how about my father teaching yuaner martial arts?"


    Since the child is interested, it doesn''t matter to teach him. As for what kind of achievements the child can achieve in martial arts in the future, he doesn''t think about it. He just hopes that the child has the ability to protect himself and protect his younger brother and sister if possible.


    "Practicing martial arts?" Lin Yuan''s small head obviously has no concept of practicing martial arts. He naively asks Xu Shaotang, "as long as he practices martial arts, can yuan Er be as powerful as his father?"


    "I don''t know..." Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "if you can be as powerful as your father, it depends on whether yuan''er works hard."


    Talent is one thing, and hard work is another.


    He met too many people, some of whom were very talented but didn''t achieve much in martial arts. Lin Yuan really had a talent that ordinary people could not match, but how much he could grow up to depends on whether the child was willing to work hard.


    "Well, yuan''er will work hard. He will be as powerful as his father!"


    For the first time, little Lin Yuan had a so-called goal. After smiling innocently at Xu Shaotang, he jumped from Xu Shaotang''s leg and went crazy with Miao Miao.

 Chapter 1265

    Looking at the four crazy children in the yard, Lin Shuying looks at Xu Shaotang with some worry and asks in a low voice, "do you really want to teach yuan''er martial arts?"


    "Since he''s interested in it, I''d better teach him." Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head and said: "the children will grow up eventually. Sooner or later, they will leave us and go out. It''s good for him to have some self-protection ability."


    Xu Shaotang is a very open-minded person, especially when it comes to children''s education. He won''t force them to do things they don''t like, but if they are interested in martial arts, he will also teach them carefully.


    "Is it a bit cruel for yuan''er to start practicing martial arts at such a young age?"


    As a mother, song Yinuo understands Lin Shuying''s worries. What Lin Shuying doesn''t say, she helps Lin Shuying say it.


    Because she knows that Lin Shuying may not be able to say such a thing, it''s only her. Moreover, Xu Tong in the future may face the same thing. Although she was born in a military family, she didn''t practice martial arts, but she was also influenced by many things. She knew that practicing martial arts itself was a hard thing. She also knew that Xu Shaotang was for the good of the children, but she could not bear to let the children start to endure the pain of practicing martial arts at such a young age.


    Listening to song Yinuo''s words, Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "the road is his own choice. If he can''t bear the hardships, he can change his mind at any time, and I won''t force him to do so. The same is true for other children."


    "Enoch, in fact, it''s a good thing for children to practice martial arts." As a martial artist, Tantai Jingming understands Xu Shaotang''s consideration better and says to song Yinuo with a smile: "none of us knows what the future world will be like. If these children all practice martial arts, they may not be as powerful as Shaotang, but they can at least have the ability to protect themselves. Moreover, practicing martial arts is not as painful as you think. If you really like it, children will experience the fun. "


    Song Yinuo thought about it and thought that there was some truth in what Tantai Jingming said. Finally, he nodded and said, "let the children choose for themselves."


    There are some things that she can''t control.


    She may be able to control the children''s thoughts now, but the children will grow up and have their own ideas eventually. Even if she stops them now, the children may still go on the road of practicing martial arts when they grow up in the future.


    In this case, it doesn''t make any sense for her to stop it now, and Xu Shaotang has said that if the children can''t stand the pain, they can quit completely.


    After thinking about it, song Yinuo couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He used to think that it''s not a good thing for someone to spoil their children too much. But when things happened to him, he found that he could not avoid vulgarity. As a mother, no matter she was open-minded or stubborn, she still couldn''t bear her children''s hardship.


    "Then I hope the child can bear that crime." Lin Shuying puts her eyes on Lin Yuan, who is playing the game of hawk catching chicken with Miao Miao. She says with a little helplessness: "I hope this little guy is not on the spur of the moment, so as not to waste your time."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "there is no waste. Anyway, it''s not all about playing with these kids. If he changes his mind, just take some time to play with him."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "you are quite open-minded."


    "That''s it!" Without modesty, Xu Shaotang said to Lin Shuying, "in this respect, I''m much more enlightened than my master''s dead old man!"


    When he was abducted by Xuqing when he was a child, Xuqing didn''t give him such a big choice. In Xuqing''s words, he had to learn if he didn''t learn! Besides, while learning martial arts, he had to travel all over the world with the dead old man to beg. If it was hard, his days at that time were different from those of Lin Yuan. They suffered more than a hundred times.


    Thinking about Xu Qing, he began to worry again. The dead old man and mu Huangyu have been going to Kunlun for some time, and they don''t know what''s going on now.


    "If I were Taoist Xu Qing, I would have to kill you, an unworthy apprentice!" Listen to Xu Shaotang a dead old man called, Lin Shuying can''t help joking.


    Speaking of Xuqing, Tantai Jingming looks slightly puzzled and asks Xu Shaotang, "by the way, where is Taoist Xuqing? I haven''t seen him for some time."


    When Xu Shaotang went to Xizhou to investigate Wu Jie''s affairs, Xu Qing was always helping her to comb her body with genuine Qi. However, since Xu Shaotang came back, she never saw Xu Qing again. Now when she heard that Xu Qing was mentioned, she began to ask curiously.


    Xu Shaotang sighed a little, and slowly said to the quiet tea of the dantai: "he went to the place I went before..."


    "Kun..." Tantai Jingming subconsciously wants to name the Kunlun Kingdom, but because Lin Shuying and song Yinuo don''t know about the Kunlun Kingdom, they swallow what they say. Then they look at Xu Shaotang with some worry and say, "is it dangerous for Taoist Xu Qing to go there?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "you know the old man''s temper. I can''t stop him if he wants to go. I hope he is safe.""Taoist Xu Qing is so powerful that he should be OK."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s words are not only comforting Xu Shaotang, but also comforting herself.


    "Well, I''m sure it will be all right! The life of a good man is not long, and the calamity lasts for thousands of years. The life of the dead old man is very hard! " Xu Shaotang shakes his head and shakes away the worries about Xu Qing in his mind. Then he says with a smile, "well, let''s not talk about these things for the new year''s Eve. Let''s be happy."


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    Just at this time, the sky suddenly rose countless gorgeous fireworks, the dark night sky dotted with extraordinary beauty.


    "Come on, it''s twelve o''clock, let off the fireworks quickly!"


    When they looked up to see the gorgeous fireworks in the sky, a few people who had been playing mahjong in the house ran out and rushed to the fireworks already set in the yard.


    "Dad, let off the fireworks! Let off the fireworks


    The children gathered around Xu Shaotang and ran to the place where the fireworks were put.


    Xu Shaotang touched the children''s heads next to each other and quickly ran to the place where the fireworks were set off. He asked the children to cover their ears and said with laughter, "let''s set off the fireworks!"


    With the launch of the Xu family''s fireworks, the sky over the Xu family is suddenly covered with beautiful fireworks, and the children are crying excitedly, with innocent smiles on their faces.


    "Happy New Year


    I don''t know who was the first to shout, and everyone yelled happily: "Happy New Year!"


    Xu Shaotang looked up at those gorgeous fireworks in the sky, with a slight smile on his face, but silently said in his heart: dead old boss, you must not have something!

 Chapter 1266

    On the third day of the lunar new year, other places are bustling, but the capital is a little lonely.


    Many people who come to the capital to look for opportunities go home during the Spring Festival, while those who used to be local people in the capital go to places outside the capital one after another. No matter where they go, the capital now gives people a feeling of coldness and quietness, completely lacking the vitality and bustle of the past.


    However, it''s only temporary. In a few days, the city will return to its former bustle.


    Yanqi lake.


    Like other places in the capital, the surrounding area of Yanqi lake is also cold and clear, with only a few people playing on the edge and upstream of Yanqi lake.


    A romantic young man is walking slowly along Yanqi lake with a beautiful woman in his arms.


    There is no shortage of beautiful women in the capital, but this combination of beautiful men and women has attracted the attention of several people playing by the lake.


    They didn''t care about other people''s eyes, just enjoyed the wonderful time.


    Just at this time, an older man trotted to this side.


    "When the young man saw you, he ran to me and said," I''m waiting for the young man to do something. "


    "Well, go and get back." The beautiful woman gave him a smile and nodded her head.


    The young man quickly walked to one side with the running people.


    "Young master, just got the news, Bai Cunjian is dead!"


    As soon as he got to the place where there was no one, the man immediately said to the young master.


    "Is Bai Cunjian dead?" The young man''s face was slightly shocked. He immediately asked, "do you know who killed Bai Cunjian?"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "What Hearing the man''s words, the young man was shocked. He grabbed the man and asked in a deep voice, "red wind, are you sure that Bai Cunjian died in Xu Shaotang''s hands?"


    The young master was not surprised. Although he had never met Xu Shaotang, he was very familiar with Xu Shaotang''s name. Now people in the whole Kunlun circle know that a man named Xu Shaotang almost wiped out the family of Yun.


    People in Kunlun have different opinions about Xu Shaotang''s real strength, but most people prefer the view that Xu Shaotang''s strength is at the peak of alchemy, because if Xu Shaotang''s strength is at the peak of alchemy, he doesn''t have to attack Yun Changhuan and kill Yun Changhuan directly.


    Although he has never met Xu Shaotang, he is inclined to think that Xu Shaotang''s strength is the peak of alchemy.


    How can he not be surprised to learn that a master like Bai Cunjian died in Xu Shaotang''s hands?


    Chifeng shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not sure, but according to the news from us who are lurking in the Bai family, Bai Cunjian came out of Kunlun this time to avenge Wen Qin, his new concubine, for killing his son. We all know that Wen Qin''s two sons died in Xu Shaotang''s hands, so we are sure that Bai Cunjian went to find Xu Shaotang, but now it comes to Bai Cunjian The news of the sword body''s death, then if I guess correctly, Bai Cunjian should have died in Xu Shaotang''s hands. "


    Listening to Chifeng''s analysis, the young master fell into deep meditation.


    Chifeng didn''t know what he was thinking, and he didn''t dare to disturb him. He just waited there respectfully.


    For a long time, the young master finally recovered from his thoughts. The shock he had just felt was no longer there. Instead, he regained his calm appearance. He said to Chifeng faintly: "your guess is not unreasonable, but it''s not what you saw with your own eyes. Don''t jump to a conclusion for the time being. No matter how strong Xu Shaotang is, his real strength can''t be improved so fast! I remember that Xu Shaotang was almost killed when he was wanted in Kunlun, but he was rescued, right


    "Well?" Listen to young childe''s words, red breeze''s brow slightly a wrinkly, then ask a way: "according to childe''s guess, the person who killed Bai Cunjian is probably the person who saved Xu Shaotang at the beginning?"


    "It''s possible." Young childe said quietly: "if someone didn''t help at the beginning, Xu Shaotang should have died now. Those who can easily kill Zhou Zhuo are likely to have the strength to transform the virtual world."


    "What you mean is that it''s probably the people in Kunlun who are helping Xu Shaotang?" Red wind surprised looking at young childe to ask a way.


    He didn''t think of your guess before. Now he thinks it''s very possible to kill Bai Cunjian, who has been famous for a long time, even though Xu Shaotang is already a master of Huaxu.


    The young master nodded and said, "connecting these two things, it''s not difficult to see that someone is secretly helping Xu Shaotang. Moreover, last time, Jiang Dongli intended to go out to catch Xu Shaotang, but finally he came back empty handed. However, Jiang Dongli refused to say the reason why he came back empty handed. Now, I''m afraid that Jiang Dongli''s failure is also related to the one who helped Xu Shaotang behind his back Is it about people? "


    Listening to the analysis of the young master, Chifeng finally looked shocked. He looked up at the young master and said, "Jiang Dongli is the best among the experts. The one who can make Jiang Dongli lose is...""Very likely!" The young master nodded and said, "I don''t know who can stop Jiang Dongli except the people there."


    Red wind thought about it, then nodded gently, but he asked the childe with a puzzled face: "red wind doesn''t understand, why do people in that place want to help Xu Shaotang? It seems that the people there have no reason to help Xu Shaotang? "


    "Well, that''s where my doubts lie." The young master nodded slightly. After thinking for a while, he said to himself, "do they want to get the secret of Tianzhu Mountain from Xu Shaotang?"


    He knows very well that Jiang Dongli plans to catch Xu Shaotang himself and go back to Kunlun. It''s because Xu Shaotang is the only two people who have come out of Tianzhu Mountain alive for so many years. Who of the five families doesn''t want to know the secret of Tianzhu Mountain? But for so many years, except those two people, all the people who enter Tianzhu Mountain have no way out.


    Therefore, the best way to know the secret of Tianzhu Mountain is to arrest Xu Shaotang and interrogate another person.


    "It''s possible!" Chifeng nodded.


    The young master gently touched his chin, looked at Chifeng and said, "in this way, you immediately send someone to investigate who killed Bai Cunjian! As long as the matter is confirmed, the rest will be easy to deliberate. Xu Shaotang''s strength is not weak. You should be careful. "


    "Good!" Chifeng nodded, glanced at the beautiful woman who was waiting for him not far away, and asked him with a smile, "are you going to take her back to Kunlun?"


    The young man looked back at the woman and gave her a smile. He indicated that she would wait for a moment. When he looked back, he looked scornful. He said to Chifeng faintly, "it''s just an ordinary woman. Although she looks good, she''s just a plaything. When I''m tired of playing, I can reward her to you."


    "Chifeng dare not!" Hear childe''s words, red breeze immediately in a panic of low head.


    Seeing the appearance of Chifeng, the young man''s face showed a slight smile.

 Chapter 1267

    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s recovery is better than Xu Shaotang expected.


    Just after the 15th day of the first lunar month, Tantai Jingming''s body is basically OK.


    "Dan Tai, try Zhenqi, can you run smoothly by yourself?" Xu Shaotang once again combed the Qi for dantai Jingming, but he felt that the channels of dantai Jingming that had been broken by the earthquake had almost recovered, so he decided to let dantai Jingming try whether it could completely run the Qi on its own.


    Dan Tai Jing Ming nodded, gently closed his eyes, mobilize the body''s Qi slowly running up.


    When I feel the whole body''s Qi running smoothly like running water, the surprise look on Tantai Jingming''s face comes back to her.


    Although the recovery of this injury has been very fast, it took her more than a month to recover. In this month, she was looking forward to her injury every day. At this moment, she finally found the feeling of long absence.


    "I feel that my strength seems to have improved..."


    When dantai Jingming clenched her fist, the explosive force filled her body, which made her face look surprised.


    She knows that her injury has not fully recovered, but now she can feel that her strength does not seem to be weaker than before. So, after her injury has completely recovered, her strength will definitely exceed before.


    At the thought of this, Tantai Jingming suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you don''t make any progress in your strength, then my long time is not wasted!"


    Every day, he helps Tantai Jingming to comb her body with his true Qi. Virtually, his true Qi is also strengthening her body. If he doesn''t have any effect for such a long time, won''t he become a vain master?


    "Yes, Zhenqi helps me strengthen my body?" Dantai Jingming immediately thought of the reason.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "it should be. Besides, I taught you Yulong Jue. Yulong Jue itself helps to recover from the injury. Maybe it is the combination of the two that makes your body recover so quickly."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, dantai Jingming quickly sat up from the bed, put her arms around Xu Shaotang''s neck, and said with eyes like silk: "during this period of time, you have worked hard to help me comb my body. How do you want me to thank you?"


    During this period, they touched each other every day, but due to her injury, they could not have further in-depth communication. Now her injury has almost recovered, and the suppressed desire in her heart immediately surrounded her. It was the first time that she took the initiative. After that, she lowered her head in shame.


    Although Xu Shaotang also wants to hold her in his arms and cherish her, considering that her injury has not yet fully recovered, he finally suppresses his mind and reaches out to hold her in his arms. He gently pats her on the back and says with a smile: "there will be time for you to thank me in the future. Now, it''s you to take care of your body The most important thing. "


    Originally thought that he a tease, Xu Shaotang this guy will show the nature of the sex wolf no doubt, but Xu Shaotang was born to hold back, suddenly let dantai Jingming surprised.


    "It seems that my ability to tease this guy is not enough. I have to learn from sister Ruyun and Rushu." Tan Tai Jing Ming said silently in her heart, but she tried to squeeze her body into Xu Shaotang''s arms, enjoying the warmth of Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    She knows that once her body recovers, Xu Shaotang will go to longzu to be an instructor. At that time, she and Xu Shaotang will not be lovers, but the relationship between instructors and trainees. With her understanding of Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang will treat her as benevolent. At that time, she may not have the chance to enjoy the warm embrace.


    Just when they were warm here, the door was pushed open in a hurry.


    Seeing the two people holding together, pitiful heart didn''t even have the mind to tease, but said to Xu Shaotang with a serious face: "there are experts sneaking into the sea of heaven!"


    On hearing Lianxin''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately separated from Tantai Jingming, stood up and asked Lianxin, "where''s the master?"


    "I don''t know!" Pitifully shaking his head, he said: "in recent days, many of the intelligence personnel I arranged in Tianhai have died one after another. If I guess correctly, they may be from Kunlun."


    "Kunlun people?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, but there was a cold light in his eyes. He said quietly, "it should be. I think these people are from the Bai family."


    Although I don''t know what position Bai Cunjian is in the Bai family, Bai Cunjian is also a master of Huaxu, and there are not many masters of Huaxu in Kunlun. I think Bai Cunjian''s position in the Bai family is not low. Now Bai Cunjian died in his own hands. Even if the Bai family sent someone to Tianhai, it was not unusual.


    "What should I do next?" When it comes to business, there is no languid and charming look on pity''s face, but there is a kind of vigorous and capable color.Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said, "temporarily narrow the scope of intelligence collection, arrange the intelligence personnel near our home as far as possible, and try to let your people find these experts who sneak into the sea of heaven. The rest is up to me!"


    Since the Bai family dares to send people to come here, he certainly will not let these people leave the sky and the sea alive. Anyway, they have become dead enemies. Naturally, they don''t need kindness to treat the enemy.


    "Good!" Pity nodded, and some worried looking at Xu Shaotang, asked: "we do not know the strength of each other, do you want to call someone to help?"


    Xu Shaotang knew the meaning of Lianxin. Lianxin asked him to call someone to help. Naturally, he told him to inform mu Tiance. Now Xuqing has gone to Kunlun, and the people who can call for help are the Mu family.


    "Not for the time being." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "since the other party didn''t come here in a big way, I think it''s just some spies. If we have to ask mu Tiance to help us deal with these people, I think we have to be laughed to death by mu Tiance."


    "All right!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to pay attention to these unknown experts, he wanted to remind him not to despise the enemy. But when you think about it carefully, Xu Shaotang was not the kind of person who would easily despise the enemy. He swallowed the words and then looked at the two people with a smile: "I''ll arrange it first. It''s an emergency just now. It''s disturbing your good things. You go on, when I''m going Never


    Listening to Lianxin''s words, Tantai Jingming''s face suddenly turned red, while Xu Shaotang was indifferent to smile. He went to embrace Lianxin''s soft waist, gave her a kiss on her lips, and said with a smile: "you''ve learned from Su Yaojing and Ru Shu, too..."

 Chapter 1268

    The night is dim.


    A figure in the night fast shuttle, his speed is too fast, even if he passed from the eyes of ordinary people, the other party will only think that it is just a gust of night wind.


    Town God''s Temple is only three or four kilometers away from Xu Jia.


    at this moment, the day''s pilgrims have already dispersed, but the incense burning Town God''s Temple is still brimming with smoke, and the smell of incense burning can be seen from the distance.


    on the hill behind Town God''s Temple, several people are gathering together.


    "What did you find out?" A man about thirty years old was surrounded by several people.


    Hearing the man''s question, one of them said, "I have nothing to gain at the moment. I only know that Xu Shaotang should be in the Xu family now. Because of the reminder of leader Chifeng, we dare not get too close to the Xu family."


    "What about the others?" The 30-year-old man looked at other people.


    Hearing his question, others shook their heads helplessly.


    "No one!"


    Seeing several people shaking their heads, the man suddenly burst into a rage and yelled at them in a low voice: "what do you do for food? We have been in Tianhai for three or four days, but we haven''t got any valuable information. How do you want me to explain to leader Chifeng? "


    Seeing that the man was angry, several people lowered their heads and looked ashamed.


    When they were in Kunlun, they always boasted that there was nothing they couldn''t find, but when they got outside, they ran into walls everywhere.


    In fact, it''s not that they are not competent enough. On the one hand, their intelligence network in the outside world has not been spread out. On the other hand, due to the above orders, they dare not sneak into the Xu family to investigate. Otherwise, they think that they should have found out who died in the hands of the innocent Cunjian.


    Of course, they only dare to bury this idea in their own heart and say it in front of this person.


    "Lord Qingju, please give us more time." After all, someone carefully raised his head. Looking at the man with a blue face, he said, "I''ve bought some people near the Xu family to help me..."


    "What?"


    Hearing this man''s words, Qingju suddenly grabbed his skirt and said harshly, "did you bribe the people near the Xu family? Asshole, why don''t you report this to me first? "


    The man didn''t know why Qingju suddenly did this. Hearing Qingju''s question, he immediately said, "we We used to be Did you do that? "


    "Bang!"


    The green foal heavily kicked the man, kicked him a few meters away, and hit a big tree behind him. The big tree was shaken slightly by the man. The man fell to the ground, with a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. He just looked at the angry green foal in horror, but did not dare to say a word more.


    "Asshole!" Qingju scolded the man again and said angrily, "if those people you bought betray us, we will be exposed! Damn it


    "Not bad. I know you''ve been exposed..."


    At this time, a quiet voice was ringing behind them.


    "Who! Get out of here


    Green colt stepped forward, subconsciously waved to the place where the voice sounded, but it was a more violent hand to meet him.


    "Bang!"


    Green foal was shocked by his opponent''s palm force, just like the man he kicked off just now, he hit the tree behind him, but the strength of his palm was much heavier than that of his kicking. The tree with the size of a bowl mouth behind him was directly broken by him, and green foal burst out a mouthful of blood from his mouth, fell to the ground with a look of panic in his eyes.


    After hurting Qingju with one palm, Xu Shaotang easily puts down those people who are still shocked one by one. Except Qingju who is in the realm of alchemy, other people are just born with the strength of the realm. How can they withstand Xu Shaotang''s attack? Before they even react, they lie on the ground one after another.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang coming out of the darkness, Qingju''s pale face is full of doubts. Although he has heard Xu Shaotang''s name, he has never seen Xu Shaotang. He just infers the identity of the person by his own guess.


    Chifeng has already warned them that Xu Shaotang may have been a master of Huaxu realm. He asked them to be more careful when tracing the cause of Bai Cunjian''s death. Just now, when they fought with this man, he hurt himself seriously with an understatement. Associating with Chifeng''s explanation, he immediately deduced that the man should be the legendary Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing Qingju''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it seems that you are not stupid!"


    "What do you want?" Now that Xu Shaotang''s identity has been confirmed, Qingju certainly knows why Xu Shaotang has laid a heavy hand on them. After staring at the bastard who was kicked down by him, Qingju sets her eyes on Xu Shaotang again.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what do you think I want? You sneaked into the sky and killed a lot of my people. What do you think I should do? "Although he doesn''t know the intelligence personnel under Lianxin, since they are Lianxin''s people, they are also his people. These bastards have killed dozens of people these days. Now they ask him what he wants. It''s too funny.


    "You want to kill us and avenge your people?" Qingju covers his chest, grabs the stump of the tree that he broke, and stands up. His eyes stare at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I really want to kill you to avenge my people, but before I kill you, I still want to know who sent you? What are you here for? "


    "Since we are in your hands, we are not going to live!" Green foal''s face didn''t have any look of fear, slowly said: "we will never tell you anything!"


    Finish saying, green foal slowly closed his eyes, quietly waiting for the arrival of death.


    Like Qingju, other people close their eyes. They also know that they can''t survive under Xu Shaotang''s hands. It''s better to wait for death than to run away and be killed.


    "I like tough guys best!"


    Looking at several people''s appearance of killing, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were suddenly cold, and said: "if you can bear my torture, I may save you a dog''s life!"


    "If you have any torture, please come!" Qingju still closed her eyes, not afraid of the torture Xu Shaotang said.


    "In that case, I''m not welcome!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Qingju

 Chapter 1269

    An hour later, Xu Shaotang reluctantly gave up extorting confessions from these people by torture.


    I have to say that the bones of these people are really hard. He used all the torture he knew and could use on these people, but these people did not tell him what he wanted to know.


    The green foal, in particular, can be said to be the hard bone among the hard bones. From beginning to end, he didn''t even utter a scream. He just gritted his teeth to support him. He passed out several times and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Xu Shaotang finally chose to give up.


    "To tell you the truth, your bones are hard!"


    Xu Shaotang sat down on the cold ground and looked at several people who had been tortured by him. However, there was not much disappointment on his face, because even if these people did not tell him, he would have a way to know. No one could keep a secret in front of Mu Tiance!


    Several people have been tortured by Xu Shaotang so that they don''t even have much strength to speak. In the past, they used to torture others, but now it''s their turn to torture them. It''s really Fengshui''s turn.


    Or is it karma.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang seems to give up the torture, Qingju finally slowly releases her clenched teeth and looks resentfully at Xu Shaotang, who has tormented herself into an immature form. With a trembling voice, she says, "you have the ability Just kill us... "


    Death is not the most painful thing. It''s the most painful thing for them to live and not to die, and they are facing such a situation now.


    In fact, the reason why they can bear such pain is not because of how hard their bones are, but because their families are closely monitored. If they dare to sell the people behind them, their families will disappear forever from the world! Therefore, in order to protect their families from being involved, they would not say what Xu Shaotang wanted to know no matter how much they suffered.


    But they don''t know that it doesn''t make any sense for them to do so. It just increases their own pain.


    "I said that if you bear my torture, I may let you live." Sitting there, Xu Shaotang pulled a weed from the ground and put it in his mouth. He foolishly said to Qingju, "but what I said is that maybe I can let one of you go, so do you want to discuss who I can let go?"


    "Don''t be so kind here. What do you think we don''t know?"


    Several people are not happy because of Xu Shaotang''s words, but look at Xu Shaotang with disdain.


    Xu Shaotang looked at several people in surprise, then asked the speaker with a smile: "what''s my plan? Why don''t I know? "


    He did have some plans of his own, but he didn''t believe that these people could guess his plans. That''s why he was so curious. He really wanted to know what these people could say.


    "You just want to let one of us go and find the person behind us through this person!" Green horse looked at Xu Shaotang with disdain on his face. After a rest, his pain gradually eased, and his speech would not tremble any more. He hummed to Xu Shaotang and said, "this kind of trick is all left over by us. Do you think we will be cheated? Xu Shaotang, you are so naive! "


    So it is!


    Hearing Qingju''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said slowly: "just now, I found another problem. Your imagination is really rich!"


    "Why, isn''t it?" Green horse cold hums to ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "you should have delusion of persecution, right? To tell you the truth, even if you don''t say anything, it doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, I will know who is behind you! I''m going to let you go. I want you to go back and bring a message to the person behind you. I don''t care what the person behind you is. I want him not to be furtive in the future. If he wants to know something, he can come to me and ask me directly! "


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, a few people slightly a Leng, but on the face is still a look of disbelief.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk to other people any more. He raised his hand to Qingju and said faintly to other people, "besides him, you guys should discuss who is going to help me with my message."


    Obviously, he won''t let Qingju go, because he already knows that Qingju is the leader of this group. As the leader, Qingju knows more than others. She plans to give Qingju to Mu Tiance, so as to get more useful information as much as possible.


    With Xu Shaotang''s voice down, in addition to the green horse accident several people in the heart began to calculate.


    No one wants to die unless they really feel that there is no meaning in living. They are the same, and they can''t escape the vulgarity.


    Everyone wants to be the one who is alive, but no one wants to say it, because no one knows what character Xu Shaotang is. Maybe the one who wants to live most is the one who was killed first.


    See a few people just low head don''t speak, Xu Shaotang also gradually lost patience, conveniently is a slap in the head of the person closest to himself, and then show a devil like smile said: "since you don''t want to choose, then let me help you choose."With Xu Shaotang''s hand, the man''s spirit was sunken, his eyes protruded, and he lost his breath in an instant.


    "Well, if there''s no one to talk to, I''ll start with the one nearest me." Xu Shaotang patted his hand and said with a smile.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the person who is closest to Xu Shaotang suddenly subconsciously moves his body back, and his eyes show the fear of death.


    Looking at the man''s action, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t want to die. In this case, it''s up to you to help me with my message!"


    After choosing the messenger, Xu Shaotang didn''t have the heart to entangle with these people. When the others began to retreat, Xu Shaotang had already made his move. Within ten seconds, all those people had died under Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    Finally, Xu Shaotang turned his eyes to the green colt who was afraid. He said faintly, "now you two are left. It''s time for you to go too!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang patted Qingju''s head, but he raised his hand high and dropped it gently. He just knocked Qingju unconscious with his true Qi.


    His movements are very secret. He believes that the inborn master who was chosen by him to deliver the message can''t see the trick.


    After finishing everything, Xu Shaotang suddenly turned his cheek and said coldly to the man: "remember, I want to pass my words to the people behind you. If you dare to lose a word, I will take your dog''s life next time. Go away!"

 Chapter 1270

    When the man dragged his seriously injured body to stagger away, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a slight smile.


    Of course, he will not rely on the released person to track down the people behind them. As long as the green foal does not die, he can easily know the people behind them.


    Moreover, after that person goes back, he will certainly bring back the news that Qingju and others were killed by himself. Naturally, the people behind them will think that they don''t know who he is, but they certainly can''t think that he didn''t kill Qingju, and they know who they are through Qingju.


    At that time, the people behind these people will surely think that they have not been exposed, but they don''t know that he has already been fooled by Xu Shaotang!


    "No wonder so many people like to be in the shade behind their backs. This kind of feeling is really good!" Xu Shaotang smiles and sits there for a while to make sure that the person who deliberately let go should have left the neighborhood now. Then he carries Qingju, who was knocked unconscious by him, to the security company.


    As for the bodies left on the ground, they will be dealt with soon.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xu Shaotang drags Qingju to Mu''s house, mu Tiance, who is still asleep, is called.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang came to Mu''s house by helicopter in the middle of the night, mu Tiance naturally didn''t give Xu Shaotang any good looks.


    Even so, mu Tiance is still struggling to get what Xu Shaotang wants to know from Qingju''s head.


    "Next time you''d better not ask me to do it again!" Mu Tiance''s forehead exuded a little sweat, looking at Xu Shaotang unhappily, and said: "I use this secret skill, not without any cost. The stronger I treat, the greater the damage to my body, and if the strength of the other side is similar to you and me, this secret skill is useless!"


    "Really?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Mu Tiance squinted at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you?"


    "Oh, all right!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "then tell me, what''s the origin of these people and what''s the purpose of their coming to Tianhai?"


    Xu Shaotang still believes mu Tiance''s words.


    As far as he knows, those so-called secret arts will have some cost when they are used. If there is no cost at all, then they are not called secret arts.


    Therefore, for the sake of Mu Tiance''s health, Xu Shaotang secretly decided that he would not bother mu Tiance if there was no important information that could not be interrogated.


    "Strictly speaking, they can only be regarded as an intelligence organization in Kunlun, and their leader is Chifeng. As for who they serve, they don''t know. They only know that there is a powerful person behind Chifeng." Mu Tiance raised his hand to wipe off the sweat on his forehead, and then continued: "as for the purpose of their coming to Tianhai, it is to investigate who killed Bai Cunjian."


    "That''s all?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    Mu Tiance glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "isn''t that what you want to know? There''s something else in his mind, but it has nothing to do with it


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang to help him enter the realm of emptiness, mu Tiance would turn away from talking nonsense to Xu Shaotang immediately with Xu Shaotang''s tone. This bastard, he paid his own price to help him get what he wanted. Is he too little?


    Seeing the unhappy look on mu Tiance''s face, Xu Shaotang quickly laughed and said, "don''t I think I can use this bastard to find the people behind them?"


    "If you can catch the man named Chifeng, maybe you can know the man behind them." Mu Tiance said faintly: "but the people behind them are very powerful. You''d better think clearly whether you want to fight against them."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang looked helpless and sighed: "don''t think about it. Even if I don''t make enemies with them, they will make enemies with me! However, it seems that the people behind them are not from the Bai family, which is somewhat unexpected to me. "


    He had guessed that the Bai family in Kunlun was behind these people, but because he was not sure, he decided to make sure through Qingju. Now it seems that his guess is wrong.


    However, what he was curious about was that if it was not the Bai family, who would be the enemy?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly looked depressed and said to Mu Tiance with a wry smile, "it''s clearly us who make a big trouble in Kunlun. Why do these people stare at me instead of you?"


    Xu Shaotang is really depressed. If he and mu Tiance are troubled by people in Kunlun, he can still think about it. But now, people in Kunlun seem to stare at him and forget mu Tiance, which naturally makes him feel unbalanced.


    "Haven''t you heard a word?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s depressed look, mu Tiance couldn''t help smiling.


    "What''s that?" Xu Shaotang asked subconsciously.


    "It''s a shot in the head!" Mu Tiance said with a smile: "although we changed our face when we were in the Kunlun Kingdom, I''m afraid that all fools know that you are the one who killed Yun Changhuan, right? What''s more, do you forget that Jiang Dongli directly found your Xu family at the beginning, rather than the Mu family. In other words, people in the Kunlun circle should not know my identity, but they all know your identity. So, they don''t come to you, do they want to find me? Ha haIt''s rare to see Xu Shaotang so depressed. Naturally, mu Tiance won''t miss the opportunity to make fun of Xu Shaotang.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s words are not reasonable.


    Think about it carefully, indeed, everyone seems to have targeted Xu Shaotang and selectively forgotten mu Tiance.


    Listen to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face is more depressed, full of speechless said: "this group of birds, really is not a thing! No, next time someone comes to trouble me, I will sell you too, and let you share some firepower for me! "


    "Xu Shaotang, you''re so dark!" Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly, but there was no strange look on his face. He just said with a smile: "even if you sell me, people in Kunlun will still fight you."


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang said unhappily.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "because you have offended too many people! Bai Jia, plus the people behind Chifeng, do you think they will come to your trouble or my trouble? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at mu Tiance, for a long time to hate, said: "is the cloud family that gang of bastards to harm!"

 Chapter 1271

    Xu Shaotang thinks that if Yunkun had not been a bird, he would not have known even if he killed Yunqing. He and the Yuns would not have been enemies of life and death. Later, they would not have attacked yunchanghuan in Kunlun.


    If Yun Changhuan did not die, Wen Qin would not commit himself to Bai Cunjian, an old and shameless man, and he would not have feud with Bai family. Without Bai Cunjian, there would be nothing like today.


    So, after all, he thinks that the cloud family should be the person he hates the most! Even though the woman who killed her husband and Baiwen would try her best to avenge her death.


    "So, peach blossom luck is also peach blossom robbery." Mu Tiance has no sympathy for Xu Shaotang''s experience. He also knows that Xu Shaotang''s feud with Yun Kun is due to Xu Shaotang''s several women. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s depressed appearance at the moment, he can''t help laughing and saying: "you Xu Shaotang enjoy so many beauties alone, you have to pay some price after all, otherwise the men in the world should feel unbalanced like you now."


    Mu Tiance suddenly found that it was so interesting to tease Xu Shaotang. No wonder Xu Shaotang used to tease him all the time. I have to say, this kind of feeling is really good!


    Being teased by mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang, who was already depressed, was even more depressed. With a bitter smile, he said to Mu Tiance, "don''t be happy too soon. Sooner or later, you will be dragged into the water by me."


    There was a sense of jest and seriousness in his words.


    The relationship between him and mu Tiance can be described as a life and death friendship. When he is really in trouble, even if he doesn''t speak, mu Tiance will certainly give his best help.


    Therefore, it must be sooner or later for mu Tiance to be dragged into the water by him.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "even if you pull me into the water, at least I''m more peaceful than you now."


    "Well, you win!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and went to kill the half dead green horse. Then he turned to Mu Tiance and said seriously, "do you think it''s dangerous for my master and your grandfather to go to Kunlun?"


    Mu Tiance, who was originally full of smiles, heard Xu Shaotang''s question, and his smile slowly solidified, and finally disappeared completely.


    "I don''t know!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t want them to be in danger, but to be honest, unless they hide well, unless the people in Kunlun are not aware that there are outsiders breaking into Kunlun, it''s hard for them not to be in danger."


    "I think so, too." Xu Shaotang nodded with approval and said, "I hope they can have our luck. How about going to Kunlun again after I finish this period of work?"


    After all, he was still worried about Xuqing. Xuqing helped him save his life several times. He didn''t want Xuqing to do anything. He thought, anyway, now he''s in so much trouble. There are so many lice that he''s not afraid of itching. Even if he goes to Kunlun to make trouble, it doesn''t seem to matter.


    "I wanted to talk to you about this before, but I didn''t expect that we should go together." Mu Tiance nodded: "however, you seem to have a lot of things. When you''re finished, I don''t know what year and month it is."


    "I do have a lot of things." Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded helplessly, with a bitter smile on his face. However, the color of the bitter smile on his face didn''t last long. Instead, he looked at mu Tiance with a bad smile and said, "would you like to help me deal with some things? You''re idle anyway, aren''t you? "


    Mu Tiance''s feeling of transforming the virtual world doesn''t seem to be justified here. His most important thing at present is to help the Dragon general improve the strength of the dragon group. Mu Tiance can''t help this. After all, mu Tiance has never been in the army, and he doesn''t know how to train people. In addition, mu Tiance probably doesn''t have the patience .


    However, if there are other things, maybe mu Tiance can help.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s face showed a look of thinking. After frowning and thinking for a while, he nodded slightly and said, "if I can help you with something, you can tell me. However, what I hope to do for you is to deal with Xiang Bai Cunjian. "


    "That''s good!" On hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a happy look on his face and said with a smile: "next time there will be such a good thing, such as the person behind the red wind coming to trouble me, I will let you deal with it for me."


    In fact, he and mu Tiance are essentially different. What he prefers is a peaceful life. Although mu Tiance gradually began to accept a peaceful life after having Qingwu and children, mu Tiance is still a person who likes to challenge.


    Therefore, he felt that this kind of thing, really should ask mu Tiance to help him do, he was relieved to help the dragon will train the dragon group.


    "How fast you are!" Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "why did you start pulling me into the water so soon?"


    "Ha ha!" Xu Shaotang laughed for a while, and then asked mu Tiance: "would you like to be dragged into the water by me?""I''ll think about it."


    Mu Tiance smile, light said: "would you like to be pulled into the water, it depends on my mood."


    He''s really interested in the people behind Chifeng. However, he can''t let Xu Shaotang be too proud. Naturally, he can''t easily agree with Xu Shaotang.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang approached mu Tiance, reached over mu Tiance''s shoulder and asked with a smile, "what''s your mood now?"


    "Not so much!" Mu Tiance turned his mouth and looked at the corpse of Qingju beside him. The corner of his mouth turned up slightly and said, "if you are called to do this kind of thing when you are sleeping soundly, I believe you will not be in a good mood."


    "It depends on who told me to get up." If you don''t laugh, at least I''m not in a bad mood


    For Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance didn''t believe a punctuation mark. He glanced at Xu Shaotang and hummed: "if you don''t disappear from me now, my mood will be worse."


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t hear such an obvious order. He patted mu Tiance on the shoulder with a smile and said, "I know you have to go back to sleep with Qingwu in your arms. Well, I won''t disturb you. You and Qingwu work hard slowly."


    Xu Shaotang said the word "hard work" very seriously. After that, he released mu Tiance''s shoulder, quickly jumped on the helicopter that stopped there, and said to Li Baoshan sitting in the cockpit: "return to Tianhai!"


    Looking at the helicopter taking off quickly, mu Tiance can''t help but feel itchy

 Chapter 1272

    On the way back to Tianhai, Xu Shaotang, the co pilot, asked Li Baoshan, "how about this time?"


    Li Baoshan has been following Xu Shaotang for such a long time. Although Xu Shaotang''s question is somewhat ambiguous, he immediately understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. While driving a helicopter to Tianhai, he said to Xu Shaotang: "many brothers have entered the congenital realm, but some brothers have been the day after tomorrow, and even have not reached the limit of the day after tomorrow Extremely, I''ve asked them to try to break through in a deadly battle before, but even if I almost lost my life, I couldn''t break through... "


    At this point, Li Baoshan''s face showed a look of regret.


    Originally, there were 25 members in the wolf group, but one of them was lost in the battle with the soldiers. Later, the number remained at 24. Over the past few years, everyone''s strength can be said to have improved by leaps and bounds. However, because of the difference in talent, some people gradually fall behind the wolves.


    "People who haven''t reached the limit of the day after tomorrow probably don''t have the chance to enter the congenital world." Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said, "you can talk to them sometime..."


    The people in the wolf group have followed him for almost five years. In these five years, the people in the wolf group have not had much rest. They are carrying out all kinds of training every day, or they are carrying out tasks. Their training intensity is not lower than that of the dragon group, and they often hover on the edge of life and death. At this time, those who have not reached the postnatal limit should not be worse That''s the end of it.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan felt a little relieved. He had known for a long time that this day would come with everyone''s strength, but he didn''t expect that it would come so soon.


    Five years ago, these people were all brought to Xu Shaotang by him. Now, it seems that someone will eventually leave the wolf team.


    "Xu Shao, can you slow down again..."


    Li Baoshan looked at Xu Shaotang with some embarrassment and said, "I want to give those brothers more time. After all, they have been brothers for so many years, and they really work hard."


    After Li Baoshan handed over the affairs of the wolf group a few years ago, Xu Shaotang basically stopped caring about the affairs of the wolf group. However, because he thought about the problem of the dragon group this time, he also began to think about the affairs of the wolf group.


    "I can give them time." Xu Shaotang leaned on the seat of the plane, turned his head to look at Li Baoshan and said, "you are in charge of the wolf group. These things are all up to you."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan felt a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, "thank you, Xu Shao!"


    "Don''t thank me!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "however, I want to remind you of one thing, and you should also know that our enemies are becoming more and more powerful. Five years ago, their strength might be able to barely be called experts, but now, when they face those powerful enemies, their strength is just like cannon fodder. So sometimes, you think they are helping them, In fact, they are harming them. "


    According to Xu Shaotang''s character, those who can''t keep up with his strength may have been kicked out of the wolf group by him. But now, because of his family, his character is much more gentle and his work is more humane. Generally, he won''t do such seemingly inhuman things.


    However, it is not without good intentions to do bad things.


    Wolves are born for killing after all. They don''t have enough strength. I''m afraid they will die on the way of killing soon. It''s not good for them to let those left behind leave the wolves. Although it''s inhumane, they can at least live well. It''s good for them to arrange a good job for them or give them a lot of money to do something by themselves It''s not a good thing.


    "I..." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan opened his mouth slightly and finally nodded his head and said, "I will give them another year. If they still can''t keep up with everyone within a year, let them leave."


    He also knows that Xu Shaotang is doing this for the good of those brothers. However, everyone has taken the wolf group as their own home. To let a child leave their home, the child''s heart is hard to imagine.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "just watch it! By the way, in a few days, I will go to train the people of the dragon group, and then I will train you. Go back and tell you who dares to humiliate me, I can''t spare him! "


    Li Baoshan didn''t seem to understand what Xu Shaotang meant. He asked Xu Shaotang suspiciously, "isn''t Xu Shao going to train the dragon group? How... "


    All of a sudden, Li Baoshan seems to understand Xu Shaotang''s plan. He looks excited and asks Xu Shaotang, "is Xu Shao going to let us have a confrontation training with the dragon team?"


    Although their vision is much higher than before, the status of the dragon group in their hearts has never changed. The dragon group is still their idol. How can he be unhappy if he can fight against his idol now?


    "I thought your head was short circuited!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said: "the confrontation training is only staged. I don''t have a detailed plan yet. Anyway, I will definitely let you fight with the dragon team. In a word, don''t give me shame!"Li Baoshan nodded with a smile, patted his chest and said: "Xu Shao, don''t worry, I won''t humiliate you. Which son of a bitch dares to humiliate you, I have to cut him alive!"


    Looking at Li Baoshan''s confident appearance, Xu Shaotang smiles. He wanted to tell him not to underestimate the enemy, but he still didn''t say it.


    It''s a good thing to have confidence, but it''s not a good thing to have too much confidence. It''s not a bad thing to let them suffer, so that they won''t be too proud. Although the strength of the wolf group has made rapid progress, the dragon group is not a vegetarian either. It''s enough for the wolf group to have two people, Tantai Jingming and Longfei!


    "One more thing." After talking about the dragon group, Xu Shaotang said to Li Baoshan, "Lin Yuan suddenly wants to practice martial arts. I will send him to the security company to receive your basic training with Zhou Leshan. You should treat him equally. You can''t give up because he is my son."


    "No..." On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan was immediately worried and said to Xu Shaotang with a sad face: "Xu Shao, you''d better teach master Lin Yuan yourself. Who has the ability to teach him there..."


    I''m kidding. It''s Xu Shaotang''s own son! Even if Xu Shaotang has the heart, they don''t have the heart to be strict with a three-year-old! Moreover, if Xu Shaotang doesn''t make trouble for them, the rest of the Xu family will have to work hard with them!


    "Bullshit, I need so much time, and you do it for me?" Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan and said, "it''s settled. Don''t talk to me about it! It''s just for you to do some basic training for him. It''s like eating you. "


    Li Baoshan said with tears and laughter: "this is more irritating than eating it. I really can''t do it!"


    "It must be done!" Xu Shaotang said with an unquestionable tone: "and it can''t be discounted. If you let me know that you take special care of him, I promise you will not have a good life one by one!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s resolute manner, Li Baoshan could only nod helplessly, but his heart was miserable. He didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 1273

    A few days later, Tantai Jingming''s injury had almost recovered.


    It''s time to take the initiative to put forward something to Longjiang.


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming went to the dragon group early in the morning. When they arrived at the dragon group, the Dragon general was waiting there in person.


    Behind long Jiang are long Fei and the members of the long group. Xu Shaotang has a general look. The members of the long group are about 50 or 60 people, some of whom are acquaintances, but most of them are new faces.


    "Brother, don''t you need such a high standard?" Xu Shaotang trotted to the Dragon general''s side and said with a smile to the Dragon general in the wheelchair, "I''m a little embarrassed about you doing this."


    Long Jiang said with a smile, "I''ll meet you with such a high standard first. In this way, you''ll be embarrassed not to do your best, won''t you?"


    Listening to Longjiang''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but give Longjiang a thumbs up.


    He knew that Longjiang''s words were just a joke. He knew Longjiang, and Longjiang knew him as well. If he was arrested, he might go slow. But since he put it forward on his own initiative, he would certainly do his best, not only for the safety of Longjiang group, but also for the safety of Tantai Jingming.


    After a while of talking and laughing, Long Jiang said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "from now on, I will give you all the people in the dragon group. During your time as the instructor of the dragon group, the whole people in the dragon group, even me, all obey your orders. Anyone who doesn''t listen to your orders can be dealt with by yourself!"


    Long Jiang''s words are very loud. His words are not only for Xu Shaotang, but also for the people of long group.


    As long Jiang''s voice fell, everyone at the scene felt a little awe inspiring. Even if some of them didn''t know Xu Shaotang, they also heard Xu Shaotang''s name from other team members. Everyone knew that he was a real super expert. I''m afraid that the whole dragon team could not find his enemy except Long Jiang.


    And we still know that Xu Shaotang is a person who likes to play with his heartbeat when he has nothing to do. As you can imagine, they will never have a good time in the next few days.


    But so what? Now that they are in the dragon group, they are psychologically prepared for the most rigorous training. As long as they can improve their strength, they can endure any hardship.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that when he came, the dragon would give him so much authority. Even though his strength was very strong, he felt a bit of pressure at the moment. He didn''t want to disappoint the dragon, the team members of the dragon group and himself.


    "Well, I believe everyone has heard what Longjiang said." Xu Shaotang turned his head and looked at Jingming, who was standing beside him. Suddenly, the cold light flashed in his eyes. He said harshly, "what are you still standing here for? Are you not from the dragon group, or do you not want to participate in training? "


    Xu Shaotang has never even spoken to her in a loud voice since she made clear her relationship with Xu Shaotang. At the moment, she suddenly hears Xu Shaotang''s stern tone. She is stunned and feels aggrieved. Fortunately, she also knows that Xu Shaotang is talking to her as an instructor and straightens her body to Xu Shaotang Tang saluted, and then quickly ran to the team of the dragon team members.


    Looking at Tantai Jingming''s face, Xu Shaotang sighs. He doesn''t want to do this to Tantai Jingming, but at the moment, he is the instructor of the dragon group, and Tantai Jingming is a member of the dragon group. No matter how much they love each other, they can''t bring their children''s private feelings to the training of the dragon group.


    When he did this, he actually killed the chicken for the monkey to let the people in the dragon group know that even Tantai Jingming had no privilege in front of him. If other people wanted to dance with him, they had better weigh their weight first.


    Long Jiang also knows the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s doing this. He looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and says in a small voice, "you are so cruel


    "I can''t help it. If you don''t be cruel now, you may be sad in the future." Xu Shaotang with only two of them can hear the voice to the dragon will helplessly said.


    "Yes, you are more and more mature now." Looking at young general Xu Tang, his chin is full of relief.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang was greatly stimulated by the incident that dantai Jingming almost had an accident in Xizhou last time. Now Xu Shaotang has no choice but to do so. She may be wronged for a while, but with her intelligence, she should soon understand Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang''s move also made him more confident in Xu Shaotang''s training this time.


    "Well, it''s up to you. I don''t want the process, just the result!"


    After long Jiang said another word to Xu Shaotang, he shook his wheelchair and left with a smile on his face.


    After seeing long will leave, Xu Shaotang walks slowly to the team members of the dragon team. At the moment, there is no smile on his face. His serious face makes those who knew him before almost think that they have recognized the wrong person.


    Xu Shaotang scanned everyone in the dragon group with cold eyes, and then said coldly, "my name is Xu Shaotang. I believe some of you should know me, so I don''t want to introduce myself. People who don''t know my temper can ask others. I don''t have any extra requirements. I just want everyone to be ready to be killed by me £¡¡±Although we all know that the next day will not be easy, many people feel a slight tremor when they hear Xu Shaotang''s last words and his serious expression.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the reaction of all the people in his eyes, then walks up to Long Fei and asks him with a smile, "how many people have participated in the training this time?"


    "Fifty four!" Long Fei replied seriously.


    "Fifty four sure?" Xu Shaotang asked Longfei with a smile again.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei''s face showed an inexplicable look, but he nodded firmly and said: "sure! Fifty four people, one not many, one not many! "


    "Bang!"


    Long Fei''s voice just fell, Xu Shaotang has a lightning kick to kick Long Fei to the ground.


    This sudden change makes Long Fei and the team members of the dragon group are slightly stunned. I don''t know what Xu Shaotang is doing.


    Seeing the puzzled look on everyone''s face, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face disappeared again. Looking at the depressed long Fei lying on the ground coldly, he said fiercely: "as a soldier, I don''t even know if I need to call a report to answer the instructor''s questions first?"


    Long Fei finally knows why Xu Shaotang is kicking him. He quickly stands up from the ground, straightens up and says to Xu Shaotang, "report!"


    "Speak


    "It''s my problem this time. I promise I won''t!"


    Long Fei knows that he has been taken as a chicken to kill monkey. When he talks to Xu Shaotang, he scolds in his heart: this bastard is really a dog. His face changes faster than turning a book!


    However, Long Fei has no complaints about Xu Shaotang''s actions. He believes that the more strict Xu Shaotang''s demands are, the more powerful they will be.

 Chapter 1274

    In addition to the task, the team members of the dragon group spend most of their time in all kinds of training.


    Naturally, Xu Shaotang doesn''t need to do any basic training for the dragon group. As soon as he comes, he directly skips the basic training and enters the actual combat training.


    His training method is also very simple and rough - melee!


    Yes, it''s scuffle! Fifty four members of the dragon group fought in an irregular melee until only the last one was left. He didn''t even ask not to hurt people''s lives, because he knew that even if he didn''t ask, no one would dare to kill his comrades in arms in training.


    Although everyone has doubts about Xu Shaotang''s training method, no one dares to question Xu Shaotang''s training method. Xu Shaotang is the master of Long Fei''s beating, not to mention other people. The only one who can dare to question Xu Shaotang is estimated to be dantai Jingming.


    However, Tantai Jingming will not question Xu Shaotang. Although she was reprimanded by Xu Shaotang in public yesterday, she had a brief grievance, but she soon figured it out. After the connection, she was actually very happy. Xu Shaotang treated her equally and avoided possible gossip. Although her relationship with Xu Shaotang was open, she didn''t want everyone to say that Xu Shaotang opened a small kitchen for her behind her back.


    "What are you still standing for?" Seeing that everyone was standing there at a loss, Xu Shaotang said in a cold voice: "it seems that you have some doubts. Let''s give you two choices. One is your scuffle, the other is me. You choose by yourself!"


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people immediately look depressed and make fun of him. Who doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang is the kind of super powerful existence. If you let him participate in it, they will be abused even worse!


    "Kill


    As the leader of the dragon team, Long Fei is the first to take action. After a loud roar, he waves his hand to the tiger head standing beside him.


    Hu tou didn''t expect that long Fei would point the spear at him. After the reaction, he had been kicked back by Long Fei.


    "Brothers, let''s get the team leader down first!"


    Tiger head stretched out his hand and rubbed his beaten chest, yelling at the members of the dragon group.


    "Your uncle''s!" Hearing Hu tou''s words, Long Fei immediately bullied him and said to Hu tou with a black face: "if you want to do it, you should do it first!"


    However, Long Fei underestimated the power of Hu tou''s words. As we all know, in the dragon group, in addition to the Dragon generals who have never shown their skills before, Long Fei''s strength is absolutely the strongest. In line with the principle of strength versus weakness, people all look at Long Fei with keen eyes. It seems that they really want to gather the strength of the people to get him down.


    "Chief, I''m sorry!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming was the first to respond to Hu tou''s call. She suddenly stepped out. Her long hair swung forward, and it was like a sword attacking Longfei.


    Seeing the movement of Jingming in dantai, other people are not confused, especially those who have already entered the congenital realm. They besiege Longfei one after another.


    In the face of the siege, Long Fei scolds Hu tou and starts to deal with the attack.


    Soon, this group of people will fight together.


    Even if Long Fei''s strength is the strongest in the dragon group, he can''t resist the siege of so many people. After supporting for a period of time under the siege, Long Fei is still beaten to the ground.


    When Long Fei was besieged, everyone turned their target to Hu tou. Hu tou saw that his posture was not right, but he wanted to run away, but he had no place to escape. He had to say in his heart: come out to mix, you always have to pay back!


    Xu Shaotang looked at the crowd from a distance, with a slight smile on his face. He was training them as well as finding out everyone''s strength. From what he observed, there were only eight congenital experts in the dragon group. He remembered that before he went to Kunlun, there were six congenital experts in the Dragon group, including the iron tower that had been sacrificed, that is to say, more than a year In the dragon group, there are still three people who have entered the congenital realm, including the wood he is familiar with, and the serpent seems to have reached the limit of the day after tomorrow, and it should be possible to enter the congenital realm at any time.


    What surprised him most was not the wood that had entered the congenital realm quietly, but that he was still alive now!


    He thought that the snake bird man should have died in which task, but he didn''t expect that the bird man had made a lot of progress in more than a year.


    "You didn''t let me down


    Xu Shaotang was watching with relish when the voice of the Dragon general sounded behind him.


    Xu Shaotang turns his head, but sees that long Jiang is just rocking his wheelchair behind him.


    "No way, basic training has no effect on them." Xu Shaotang walked to the Dragon general with a smile and said with a smile, "if you want them to get promoted as soon as possible, you have to give them a lot of materials."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "if Long Fei had your courage, maybe the strength of long group would be better than now."


    Although Long Fei didn''t relax in his usual training for the members of the dragon group, in Long Jiang''s opinion, this level of training is still too mild. It''s just that he handed the dragon group to Long Fei a few years ago, and the former dragon group was still enough to deal with some things. Therefore, although he knew this problem, he didn''t interfere in Long Fei''s management of the dragon group.Now look at Xu Shaotang''s training method. It''s useless to find that it''s too mild. Simple physical training can not only increase some people''s endurance, but also can hardly improve their strength in a short time.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "because long Fei is the leader of the dragon group, he needs to take care of everyone''s emotions, but I am not. I just need to improve their strength."


    Long Jiang thought about it, but it''s true. After nodding slightly, he asked Xu Shaotang, "don''t tell me, is that the only training method you have? What are your plans for the next step? "


    "Let me sell it first!" Xu Shaotang smiles to the Dragon general and says, "it''s all about helping them improve their strength, but the process is not easy."


    Since Xu Shaotang wants to sell a pass first, Long Jiang no longer asks, but says with a smile: "I''m still saying that, as long as you can improve their strength, you can abuse them as you like and save your life!"


    "I can''t guarantee that 100 percent." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said to Longjiang with a smile, "would you like to give me some training death indicators?"


    "What do you think, boy?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you really think it''s easy for me to choose some people? You''ve got to go back and forth. Don''t kill anyone. "


    "All right, I see!" Xu Shaotang smiles, pats Longjiang''s shoulder and says, "I''m joking with you. I know these are all baby pimples."

 Chapter 1275

    The scuffle ended with the victory of Tantai Jingming.


    This is not because of the strength of Tantai Jingming. There is no way. Only Tantai Jingming is a woman among the fighters in the dragon group. In addition, we all know the relationship between Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang, and how a group of old men want to besiege a woman. Therefore, Tantai Jingming basically wins.


    Looking at the only standing dantai Jingming and the dragon team members lying on the ground, Xu Shaotang said with a smile to the Dragon general beside him, "I''ll go and have a look first. Let''s talk later."


    "Go Long Jiang waved his hand to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "teach these bastards a lesson for me. It''s this time. I still want to pity them!"


    They all know the reason why Tantai Jingming can win the final victory. For the practice of the dragon team members, long will obviously have some dissatisfaction.


    Since they are training, they should not be divided into men and women, and they should not be merciful to tan Tai Jing Ming because of her relationship with Xu Shaotang. Do these bastards think they are gentlemen? They are soldiers! It''s from the dragon group! Is it difficult to stop fighting because the enemy is a woman? It''s nonsense!


    However, since Xu Shaotang is here, Long Jiang is too lazy to be angry with these bastards. He knows that Xu Shaotang will clean up these bastards for him!


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang smiles and nods, then walks slowly to the training ground.


    "Dantai, it''s not bad. I can win in this kind of scuffle!"


    When Xu Shaotang walks past, she looks at Tantai Jingming with a smile on her face. However, people who know Xu Shaotang''s character know that Tantai Jingming is likely to suffer.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with some embarrassment, then says aloud: "report!"


    "Speak


    "It''s not that I''m strong, it''s that people are lenient to me!" Tan Tai Jing Ming says aloud, she doesn''t know why she won.


    "No, no, no!" Xu Shaotang stretched out his finger and shook it slightly in front of Jingming, and said with a smile, "I think your strength is too strong! I also admire the strength of you. Let''s have a fight


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone knows that his guess must be right. It seems that dantai Jingming is really going to suffer.


    "Report!" Just at this time, lying on the ground, Long Fei reluctantly propped up his body and stood up, shouting to Xu Shaotang that he wanted to help dantai have a quiet tea.


    However, Xu Shaotang looked coldly at Long Fei and said harshly, "shut up!"


    By Xu Shaotang this roar, Long Fei immediately closed his mouth, some sorry to look at the dantai Jingming, as if to say: sorry, I can''t help.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming sees Long Fei''s look, but she smiles at him, as if to say: it''s OK.


    After letting Longfei shut up, Xu Shaotang looked at Jingming and said, "get ready. I''ll give you three moves first!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Tang doesn''t know that she is the best one to attack shaotai without a stab.


    Seeing that Tantai Jingming''s long hair comes, Xu Shaotang leans slightly to avoid the attack of Tantai Jingming''s hair. At the same time, she kicks Tantai Jingming with one foot. Tantai Jingming has no defense at all. She is kicked upside down by Xu Shaotang''s foot, and then hits the ground heavily.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang still controls his own strength, otherwise this foot has been enough to take the life of Tan Tai Jingming.


    "Asshole, didn''t you say you wanted me to do three moves?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming, who fell to the ground, felt cheated by Xu Shaotang. In her anger, she didn''t care so much. She yelled at Xu Shaotang directly.


    "I did say I wanted you to do three things!" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at Jingming and said, "but when you fight with me, I am already your enemy! As a member of the dragon group, are you stupid enough to believe in your enemies? Grow your own brains


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming blushes. Although she wants to forget her relationship with Xu Shaotang during training, she still can''t forget it. Subconsciously, she believes Xu Shaotang''s words.


    As everyone knows, Xu Shaotang is their instructor now! And this moody and rebellious thing, before Xu Shaotang rebirth to the dragon group training them, that is often happened.


    Think of these, Dan Tai Jing Ming immediately ashamed of lowered his head.


    "Also, you should call me instructor, not asshole!" Even though dantai Jingming lowered his head, Xu Shaotang still didn''t intend to let dantai Jingming go. He said harshly: "in view of your insulting words to our instructor, now immediately run around the training ground and run until you faint!"


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang was bleeding in his heart, but for the sake of safety after Tantai Jingming, he was ruthless after all.


    "Yes


    Tan Tai Jing Ming raised her head and answered loudly. She immediately struggled to get up from the ground. Under the gaze of the crowd, she began to run around the training ground of the dragon group.Xu Shaotang didn''t look at Jingming, but coldly looked at the crowd and asked, "do you know why I have to deal with her?"


    "I know..."


    Of course, everyone knew the reason, and they all answered powerlessly, with a look of guilt on their faces.


    "Just know!" Xu Shaotang''s cold and heartless eyes swept over everyone''s face and suddenly yelled, "who do you think you are? A gentleman? Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself! And I tell you, you''re doing her harm! She is a member of the dragon group and a soldier. On the battlefield, there is only the difference between her comrades in arms and the enemy. There is no difference between men and women! If I see this situation again in the future training, I will double her punishment


    Xu Shaotang''s words struck people''s hearts like a heavy hammer, and they all looked ashamed. They also knew that Xu Shaotang''s words were not just for fun. If they treated dantai Jingming differently in the future training, dantai Jingming''s day would be even worse.


    "I''m very dissatisfied with your confrontation training just now, so I''ve decided to give you another chance!" The corner of Xu Shaotang''s mouth suddenly slightly tilted up, facing the dead look of the crowd, he said in a loud voice: "now, whatever can or can''t move, get out of the pond for me. No one can come out without my command! I''ll call the ambulance for you in advance! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the crowd was full of curses. In such cold weather, they went to the pond of longzu to stay. What''s more, Xu Shaotang''s words obviously meant that they could not go ashore before they fainted.


    After wailing in his heart for a while, both the active and the inactive helped each other to walk towards the pond, leaving Xu Shaotang with a demonic smile.

 Chapter 1276

    The training ended with syncope.


    At night, a figure stealthily sneaks into the accommodation of the Dragon crew.


    On the second floor of the whole residential area, the room on the far left is the room of Tantai Jingming. The dark shadow comes to the room of Tantai Jingming from several ups and downs, then skillfully takes out the key to open the door, and then quickly flashes into the room.


    If anyone sees it, he will find that the man who sneaks into the room of Jingming is the ruthless instructor.


    In the room, dantai Jingming has already fallen asleep.


    This day''s toss, her physical strength has been completely exhausted, even how to return to the room do not know.


    Xu Shaotang walks slowly to the bed of Tantai Jingming, looks at the sleeping Tantai Jingming, sighs a little, and then sits down beside her bed.


    Tantai Jingming was sleeping too much, or she didn''t wake up from syncope, so that no one came into her room.


    Xu Shaotang reaches out and gently holds the hand of Tantai Jingming, and then slowly injects his true Qi into her body. Although he shows no mercy to Tantai Jingming in front of others, in fact, when he cleans up Tantai Jingming, his heart is more miserable than anyone else.


    Although the kick that he kicked at Tantai Jingming during the day controlled her strength, she knew that Tantai had suffered some injuries under that kick.


    "Dan Tai, don''t blame me..." Xu Shaotang said with a sigh as he slowly combed his body with real Qi.


    In her deep sleep, Tantai Jingming only feels warm in her body, but she can''t open her eyelids all the time. However, she knows that it must be Xu Shaotang who is using Qi to help her adjust her body.


    Half an hour has passed since I finished combing my body for Tantai Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang takes back his true Qi, pulls up the cup, gently covers her body, kisses her forehead, and then slowly leaves the room of dantai Jingming.


    When he jumped directly from the second floor, he found a shadow sitting there looking at himself.


    "Have you been arrested by me?" Long Jiang smiles at Xu Shaotang, who is walking slowly towards him, and then asks, "what''s the situation of dantai?"


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, scratching his head, said: "nothing, is to take off the force fainted in the past, I have used the real Qi to help her comb the body, wake up tomorrow basically all right."


    "That''s good!" Dragon will smile, said: "I said your boy is really hard under the heart, ah, your foot, even I look at all feel pain."


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless wry smile way: "have no way, I am not a bit cruel to Dan Tai, this gang of bastards will certainly treat her differently, this is not a good thing for her."


    Sometimes, it''s no good not to be cruel. What he wants is to improve the strength of the dragon group, including the strength of dantai Jingming. If these people treat her differently, he might as well train dantai Jingming alone! It''s better to be cruel now than sad later.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s helpless face, the Dragon general also smiles helplessly and sighs gently: "sometimes, I really hope that the Kunlun Kingdom and the Devil Island have never happened. I used to think that with the strength of the dragon group, even if it can''t do much, it can cope with some things. I didn''t expect that the dragon group is getting more and more powerful now I''m more and more tired of dealing with these things. "


    "Who said no?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "you should also know the situation of my wolf group. In fact, it''s similar to the situation of the dragon group. In the past, I could be a bodyguard or something. Now, most people don''t need them to deal with people who can threaten the safety of their families. Even if they are useless together, the enemy is getting stronger and stronger, but the strength of our people can''t keep up."


    In fact, both the dragon group of dragon general and the wolf group of Xu Shaotang are faced with the problem of whether the high is not the low or not.


    In the past, if there were so many congenital experts in the wolf group, Xu Shaotang would have been able to wake up in his dreams. But now, these congenital experts in the wolf group can''t help him much.


    As he told Li Baoshan a few days ago, in the face of their powerful enemies, both the wolf group and the dragon group are likely to become cannon fodder. Although it''s hard to accept, it''s a fact after all.


    "Yes The Dragon sighed heavily and said, "how much do you think your strength can be improved this time?"


    Speaking of this problem, Xu Shaotang''s face was more helpless. He shook his head slightly and said, "to tell you the truth, I really have no bottom! Long Fei is the only one who has the chance to enter the realm of alchemy. As for other people who are born in the realm, I''m afraid they won''t be able to enter the realm of alchemy for some time. Even if there is no special opportunity in dantai, they won''t have the chance to enter the realm of alchemy for a year or two! However, I found that a few people who have acquired the limit have a great chance to enter the congenital environment. "


    Although the purpose of his coming to help the Dragon generals to train the dragon team is to help them improve their strength, Xu Shaotang is not a God after all. He can''t make all of them become masters of refining the divine realm all at once. At most, he can only help some of them break through, such as those who are born to the limit and those who are born to the limit.As for the others, he really has no bottom.


    "That''s good, too!" The Dragon general was not so greedy as Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile, "how many experts are there in Xia kingdom? Even one more is good! As for people with congenital conditions, although they are not enough to pick up the beam, it is better than that they have not even reached congenital conditions, right? As long as you say these people can have a breakthrough, I am also satisfied


    "That''s easy for you to satisfy." Xu Shaotang chuckled and said, "I told mu Tiance a few days ago that when the things at hand are almost done, I''ll go to Kunlun with him again. If we have a chance, we''ll take some people in then! Kunlun kingdom is also the territory of Xia kingdom. We can''t just take advantage of those people who don''t accept enlightenment! "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang thought for a while, then nodded his head and said, "you can arrange this matter according to the situation. I will support you unconditionally here! However, your focus now is to help me improve the overall strength of the dragon group as much as possible. If you take so much money to cultivate the dragon group, if you can''t do anything, it''s better to dissolve the dragon group, so as not to waste money! "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said to the Dragon general with a smile: "step by step, I believe the Dragon Group will become the sharp sword power of the past in the future!"


    "Better!" Dragon will sigh a little, way: "well, you busy all day also go to sleep, old man, I also should sleep."


    "I''ll take you there!"


    "No, I''ll just go by myself..."

 Chapter 1277

    After having a general understanding of everyone''s strength, Xu Shaotang began to specify some training plans for individuals. These plans are specially designed for those who are only one step away from breaking through. For others, Xu Shaotang taught them more ways to see and break down moves.


    "Report!"


    Long Fei is informed that Xu Shaotang wants to find him. He thinks that there is probably nothing good in his mind, but he still comes to Xu Shaotang with a stiff head.


    Looking at Long Fei''s unsmiling manner, Xu Shaotang came forward and patted him on the shoulder with a smile, and said with a smile, "just the two of us, don''t be so serious. I''m not used to it. Relax!"


    "What can I do for the instructor?"


    Long Fei is not deceived by Xu Shaotang''s appearance. He still keeps the same look and asks Xu Shaotang.


    During this period of time, he didn''t suffer less from Xu Shaotang''s loss. Now he has thoroughly seen what it means to turn over his face faster than to turn over his book. Xu Shaotang is always a smiling person in the last second, but he starts the next second without any sign. He has suffered many losses, so he will not believe Xu Shaotang''s words any more.


    He thought in his heart that if he really played with Xu Shaotang, he would be lying on the ground the next moment.


    Seeing Long Fei like this, Xu Shaotang is helpless. He is really going to talk to Longfei this time, but Longfei doesn''t believe him any more.


    Since long Fei wants to be so serious, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile at him and say, "there''s a task for you. You don''t need to take part in the training for the time being."


    "Yes Long Fei answered mechanically, and didn''t ask what task it was. Anyway, it''s estimated that it won''t be a good thing.


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei with some depression and asked, "don''t you ask what the task is?"


    Long Fei straightened up and said with a serious face: "everything is arranged by the instructor!"


    "Sir, you are not interesting!" Xu Shaotang was made helpless by Long Fei''s numbness. After scolding him, he suddenly said to Long Fei with a smile: "you don''t ask yourself. Don''t say that I''ll pit you at that time!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s unkind smile, Long Fei knows that his guess is right. Xu Shaotang is really going to pit him again!


    He thought in his heart, anyway, it''s going to be a pit to ask or not. It''s better not to ask! If you ask, you will be more miserable.


    "Long Fei, don''t hate me!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles at Long Fei, and then says, "go to Tianhai, go to my security company and find a member of the wolf team named Maodou. I''ve already said hello to him. Everything is arranged there. He will tell you your task!"


    Xu Shaotang can already foresee Long Fei''s miserable life at the moment. If Long Fei asks, although he won''t change his mind, he will at least tell him what he wants to do, which can make long Fei more or less psychologically prepared. But Long Fei doesn''t ask anything and goes to Tianhai without any psychological preparation. It''s estimated that he can''t even find a place to cry.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s Schadenfreude, Long Fei really wants to hit him in the face. But let''s forget it. It''s pure asking for trouble to hit Xu Shaotang! After saluting Xu Shaotang, Long Fei immediately boarded the helicopter that Xu Shaotang had arranged for him.


    It''s not far from the capital to Tianhai. It''s almost two hours by helicopter.


    The helicopter landed directly on the open space of the security company. After getting off the helicopter, Long Fei directly grabbed a person from the security company nearby and asked, "do you have a man named Maodou here?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter with leader long?"


    For Long Fei, the members of the wolf group are not unfamiliar, so the answer to his question is very simple.


    Long Fei nodded and said, "Xu Shaotang asked me to come to him. I don''t know what it is."


    The wolf member nodded and said, "Oh, OK, I''ll take you to his side."


    Soon, the man took long Fei to a monitoring room, then patted Mao Dou in front of the monitor with a smile and joked: "the boss of the dragon group came to you. He said Xu Shao asked him to come. You won''t do anything, will you?"


    Hearing the man''s words, Mao Dou said with a bitter smile, "it''s ok now. I guess it will be OK in the future."


    After talking to the man, Maodou stood up again and said to Longfei warmly, "Hello, leader long. Xu Shao has already told me about your business. Please follow me."


    When looking at Longfei, Maodou''s face was filled with pity, and he muttered to himself that the leader of the dragon group would not have offended Xu Shao. Otherwise, how could Xu Shao do this to him? Isn''t their relationship very good?


    Looking at the pitiful look in Maodou''s eyes, Long Fei suddenly has a bad premonition. He feels that he may be pitied by Xu Shaotang this time!


    When Maodou comes to a big iron box, Long Fei is still puzzled. He doesn''t know what kind of moth Xu Shaotang is playing.As Mao Dou opened the big iron box, Long Fei found that it was a steel cage.


    The key is, there is still a man sitting in this steel cage, no ring!


    "No warning!" Long Fei exclaimed in surprise. Sitting there, Wu Jie just slightly opened his eyelids, then continued to close his eyes and recited the Scriptures.


    Maodou opened the second iron door and said to Longfei, "team leader long, please come in. Xu Shao said that you can have a good chat with WuJie. I believe you will get something."


    Long Fei takes a look at Mao Dou, but he still walks into the steel cage. Just as he looks at Wu Jie curiously, Mao Dou has closed the door of the cage.


    "What are you doing?"


    Long Fei''s uneasy feeling became stronger and stronger. He rushed to the iron gate and roared angrily at Maodou: "open the door for me!"


    Looking at Longfei''s angry look, Maodou said with a bitter smile to Longfei, "team leader long, please forgive me. This is what Xu Shao personally ordered. How dare I open it for you! You can accompany WuJie well in it, Xu Shao said. When you enter the realm of alchemy, you will be released. "


    In fact, what he said to Longfei before was all fake. He just wanted to cheat Longfei in. However, Xu Shaotang himself ordered the latter sentence. Thinking that Longfei would spend a long time with this boring man in this narrow cage, Maodou began to mourn for Longfei.


    Hearing Mao Dou''s words, the calm look on Long Fei''s face could not be maintained any longer. He angrily held the iron gate and growled: "Xu Shaotang, I''m not finished with you!"


    Long Fei''s reaction had been expected by Mao Dou. He was afraid that long Fei would miss him later. He quickly left the steel cage and closed the outer door.

 Chapter 1278

    When the two heavy iron doors were closed, Long Fei''s eyes were left with the dim light and the silent recitation of scriptures.


    He knew that he was really pitied by Xu Shaotang this time, and he was pitied miserably!


    He has no doubt about Xu Shaotang''s words. If he can''t break through to the realm of alchemy, he will have to stay in this pitiful place all the time.


    Of course, the size of the place doesn''t matter to him. What matters is the feeling of loneliness and claustrophobia.


    "Fortunately, there''s a WuJie here..."


    Knowing that the situation in front of him could not be changed, Long Fei gradually calmed down from his anger. He comforted himself and squatted down in front of Wu Jie. He looked at Wu Jie with his eyes closed curiously and asked, "Why are you locked here? I hear you''re possessed. Are you all right now? "


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Wu Jie stopped reciting scriptures, slowly opened his eyes, looked at Long Fei with a curious face, and said plainly: "benefactor, I''m here to repent for my sins, please don''t disturb me, thank you


    After that, Wu Jie closed his eyes again, as if he didn''t want to talk with Long Fei.


    For Long Fei, it''s hard to be locked up here, but for him, it''s the best place for him to repent.


    "No, you wait!" Long Fei has long been aware of the strangeness of WuJie. At this moment, hearing WuJie''s words, he feels more curious. He quickly pulls WuJie''s sleeve and says, "when are you a flower monk devout to Buddha?"


    "This is confession..."


    Wu Jie said a light sentence, and then he began to read: "when you look at the Bodhisattva of freedom and practice Prajna paramita, you can see that all the five implications are empty, and you can get rid of all the sufferings..."


    With the sound of reciting scriptures, Long Fei''s face suddenly turned to ashes.


    It is obvious that the existence and absence of no precepts are the same. No precepts are immersed in his own world, but he certainly can not reach the realm of no precepts.


    Looking at this small and dark place, Long Fei regretted it.


    If he had known that Xu Shaotang would use this method to force him to break through to the realm of alchemy, he would not have agreed. He would rather work hard with those experts to get promotion between life and death. Even if he died in the hands of those experts, it would be better than not being locked up in this place.


    However, he did not know that Xu Shaotang had thought of this method for him.


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, is the number of times that long Fei and others are desperate still small? However, Longfei still did not enter the realm of alchemy. That is to say, this method of breaking through by life and death is not necessarily useful to Longfei. Since the simple and crude method is not good, there is only another method. In this place, Longfei will be very difficult to adapt at the beginning, but as time goes on, he can not find any other method except spending his time on breaking through To eliminate the fear of claustrophobia and loneliness.


    In this case, Long Fei''s only choice is to calm down and immerse himself in the penetration of martial arts.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how long it will take, but it shouldn''t be too long. Moreover, there is a Buddhist Scripture here. The Buddhist Scripture may help Long Fei, or at least help him through the most difficult time.


    After trying to clear the negative emotions in his heart, Long Fei tried to sit down. He wanted to calm down and break through, but as soon as he sat down, he felt like he was on pins and needles, and immediately jumped up from the ground.


    "I want to see Xu Shaotang!" Long Fei felt that this broken place could drive him crazy. He smashed his fist on the cold iron wall. Looking up at the pinhole camera, he roared angrily: "tell Xu Shaotang to let me out!"


    Maodou in the monitoring room can''t hear what Long Fei is saying at all, but he can guess something from Long Fei''s angry expression. He shakes his head helplessly, turns his face and no longer looks at Long Fei shouting on the screen.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Just at this time, the phone on his desk rings. He picks up the phone, and there comes Xu Shaotang''s voice: "have you locked Long Fei in?"


    "Locked in." "Mao Dou said with a bitter smile:" but he is very emotional now. It seems that he wants Xu Shao you to let him out


    Since Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what he''s thinking, it''s because he doesn''t want to be called by him Change your mind.


    "It''s OK. Just wait for him to calm down for a while." Xu Shaotang''s insipid voice came from the phone.


    Mao Dou had no choice but to smile and say, "Xu Shao, what should I do if I drive him crazy?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "if this can drive him crazy, he will not be called Longfei! Put away your compassion. He doesn''t need your sympathy. Just keep an eye on him at any time and make sure they don''t starve to death in it! "


    After that, Xu Shaotang hung up the phone."You said if Long Fei came out from there, would he come and fight with me?" Xu Shaotang asked the Dragon general with a smile.


    The Dragon general said with a smile, "yes! I would have! What a genius you are! How can you think of such a way


    Xu Shaotang was angry with him about this special training for Long Fei before it was implemented. Otherwise, he would be worried about the disappearance of such a big living person.


    Although he never said anything sensational to Long Fei, in his heart, he loved his son very much, just because of their position. He couldn''t say something.


    "I hope it works for him!" Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile, "if it''s useful, he doesn''t suffer in vain. If it''s useless, I guess he''ll try his best to find me as soon as he comes out."


    It''s true that Xu Shaotang made this plan, but he doesn''t know how much he can be sure of. He just hopes that this method will be effective.


    The Dragon general nodded his head slightly and said, "he also crawled out of the dead, but he hasn''t made a big breakthrough. It''s better to change the way! If he can''t make a breakthrough, it''s time to let him go there to cultivate himself! Our hands are all covered with blood. Although I don''t believe in Buddhism, I also hope to purify my own evil. So, whether he breaks through or not, I think it''s a good thing. "


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Listening to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "well, I won''t disturb you first. Long Fei''s affairs have been solved, and I''ll find something for others to do."

 Chapter 1279

    Xu Shaotang is not a good person, I believe that all people who know Xu Shaotang will not feel that this sentence has any problems.


    After a period of training, we can realize Xu Shaotang''s ruthlessness again. No one of them has not been beaten by Xu Shaotang.


    In the past, they thought that long Fei''s training requirements had been very strict, but after being trained by Xu Shaotang for a period of time, they found that long Fei was so gentle, and they began to miss Long Fei.


    However, they can''t see Longfei.


    Except for Xu Shaotang and long Jiang, no one in the whole dragon group knows where long Fei has gone, but everyone knows that long Fei has disappeared. After being trained by Xu Shaotang for some time, Long Fei suddenly disappeared from the dragon group without any sign.


    After organizing a scuffle without any rules, Xu Shaotang decided that it was time for the dragon group to have a rest.


    "Good news for you." Xu Shaotang squatted on the ground and looked at the dragon team members lying on the ground with a smile. He said with a smile, "you''ve been training for such a long time. It''s time to have a rest, so I decided to give you two days off! How about surprise or surprise? "


    Originally, it was a happy thing, but the people lying on the ground didn''t have any reaction. They just looked numbly at Xu Shaotang singing a monologue there.


    "Would you please give me a response? You''re going to make me feel like a disgrace. "


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the crowd. How familiar this scene is. When he trained the eagle team a few years ago, those people were just like this.


    Thinking of the Shenying team, Xu Shaotang sighed that the Shenying team had been disabled. Even if it was reorganized, it was no longer the former Shenying team.


    Seeing that there was still no response from the crowd, Xu Shaotang had to stand up helplessly and said faintly: "don''t blame me for not reminding you that there will be a crucial confrontation for you in two days. If you don''t perform well, some of you may leave the dragon group forever!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang, no matter whether they believe him or not, goes straight to the ground and squats down to help her up.


    "Everybody''s watching. You said you should be treated equally." Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face flushed slightly. She wanted to push Xu Shaotang away, but she didn''t have much strength.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "didn''t you hear what I said just now? Since it''s a holiday, I''m not your instructor. "


    With that, Xu Shaotang holds Jingming in his arms and walks slowly to her room.


    Originally, we didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words, but seeing that Xu Shaotang''s attitude towards Tantai Jingming has made a 180 degree turn, we immediately believe Xu Shaotang''s words.


    If Xu Shaotang is still an instructor, she will not be so gentle in front of everyone.


    Looking at the back of Xu Shaotang who leaves with Tantai Jingming in his arms, the snake reluctantly moves his body to the wood and asks in a low voice, "wood, what do you mean by Xu Shaotang''s confrontation training?"


    Since Xu Shaotang himself has said that he is not an instructor these two days, they naturally don''t need to be afraid of Xu Shaotang any more. To tell you the truth, if they don''t have the identity of an instructor, they who are familiar with Xu Shaotang will think that Xu Shaotang is a very easy person to get along with. At least, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have the airs of an expert.


    "Where do I know?" Wood light glanced at the snake and said: "if you want to know, you can ask Xu Shaotang."


    The snake gave the wood a white look and said, "if he can say it, I''ll ask you? Damn, I don''t know what kind of moth this bastard is going to make again! "


    "Snake, don''t you think Xu Shaotang said that to you?" The tiger head beside him rubbed his chest and grinned at the snake.


    The snake was slightly stunned and asked, "which sentence?"


    Tiger head said with a smile: "if you don''t perform well, some people may want to leave the dragon group forever!"


    After that, tiger''s head began to laugh loudly, but the smile affected his muscles and made him take a cold breath.


    Hearing the words of tiger''s head, the snake''s face suddenly showed a look of disdain and snorted: "fart! You snake master is the evergreen tree of the dragon group. Even if you all leave the dragon group, you snake master will stay in the dragon group! "


    Although the mouth said so, but the snake''s heart is worried.


    Among the old people in the dragon group, he is the only one who is still wandering at the end of the day. Those who have entered the dragon group almost the same time as him have either died in battle or entered the congenital realm like wood.


    Although his strength in the dragon group is not the worst, but compared with the same period of people, his strength is the worst. If he doesn''t worry about being eliminated by the dragon group, he can only cheat himself.


    They are here to discuss the upcoming confrontation training is what kind of training, Xu Shaotang has Dan Tai Jingming on the bed."Don''t move. I''ll comb your body." Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand to hold down the quiet tea on the platform where he wants to sit up, and uses his true Qi to help her comb her body again.


    In fact, after Tantai Jingming''s meridians recover, even if he doesn''t comb her body, it''s OK. Now he''s not so much helping Tantai to comb her body as helping her to recuperate her injuries with his true Qi.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s real Qi flowing slowly in her body, Tantai Jingming feels that her wounds don''t seem to hurt so much. After smiling at Xu Shaotang, she lies there and enjoys the feeling of being cared by Xu Shaotang for the first time in this period of time.


    When Xu Shaotang takes back his true Qi, the pain on Tan Tai Jing Ming has been alleviated a lot.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming also sat up and leaned her head against Xu Shaotang''s chest. She shaved Xu Shaotang''s nose with her hair and asked, "do we really want to fight training?"


    Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and grabs the hair of Tan Tai Jing Ming who is shaving her nose. Instead, he takes her hair to shave her nose. At the same time, he nods slightly and says, "it''s time to play confrontation training, otherwise it''s not the way to do it every day."


    "Against others or against us in groups?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked subconsciously.


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "I can''t tell you this, tell you is to leak!"


    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it!"


    If she is Xu Shaotang, she will not disclose the details of the confrontation training in advance. "Then I ask you another question. You can''t hide it from me, can you?"


    On hearing this, Xu Shaotang already guessed what she was going to ask, and said to her with a smile, "don''t worry about Longfei. Anyway, you just need to know that he is living well now. As for the rest, I can''t tell you any more."


    If Long Fei can hear Xu Shaotang at the moment, he will scold him in his heart: I''ll go to your uncle''s and have a good time! Laozi is suffering. OK! Ghosts can live well in this kind of place!


    No, I want to add a little god stick with no desire and no desire!

 Chapter 1280

    While the people in the dragon group were trimming, Xu Shaotang went to the Rende group.


    Although he doesn''t care about business affairs, he still cares about his friends. Zhou Shudao left his family and company to manage Rende group. He has come to the capital and always wants to see it. Anyway, it''s OK to stay in longzu these two days.


    Now the headquarters of Rende group is the branch of Shengshi group in Beijing.


    Although the name has changed, the people here have not.


    "Xu SHAOHAO!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang, the guard of Rende group hurried forward to greet him warmly and looked at the respectful look in Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the establishment of a completely charitable company like Rende group needs to thank Xu Shaotang, who contributed to this.


    Although most people do not have the opportunity to enjoy these charitable services, they sincerely admire Xu Shaotang''s righteous deeds, and this doorman is also one of those who admire Xu Shaotang.


    "Hello Xu Shaotang said to the guard with a smile: "I remember you. When I first came here a few years ago, I was stopped by you."


    Xu Shaotang was deeply impressed by the guard. At that time, the branch of Shengshi in Beijing was just established. He came to song Yinuo for nothing, but was stopped by the guard.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang mention old things, the guard immediately embarrassed smile: "did not expect Xu Shao actually remember me."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "of course I remember! But I''m surprised you''ve been here so long. "


    Although he doesn''t care about business matters, Xu Shaotang also knows that the most mobile people in a company are often the most grass-roots people. Counting the time, this guard should have served here for three or four years. There are really not many such people.


    The guard scratched his head and said with a smile: "the company''s treatment is very good, and I don''t have any skills. As long as Xu Shao doesn''t fire me, I plan to work here all the time."


    "That''s good." Xu Shaotang patted the guard on the shoulder with a smile and asked, "the company has changed to other people now. Is your treatment unaffected?"


    "No, no!" The guard shook his head and said, "at the beginning of the new year, President Zhou gave us a raise."


    "Oh? A raise? That''s a good thing. " Xu Shaotang smile, said: "then you busy first, I go to see Lao Zhou, oh, by the way, he should be in the office now?"


    "Yes, yes." The guard quickly nodded.


    "That''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles to the guard again, and then walks into Rende group.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang came to Zhou Shudao''s office.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Come in!"


    Gently knocked on the door, inside came the sound of Zhou Shudao.


    When Zhou Shudao saw Xu Shaotang pushing the door, his face suddenly showed a look of surprise. He quickly stood up from his seat and jokingly said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, how can I check my work when I have time?"


    "I don''t have time to check your work!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s just to come to the capital to do something. I''ll come by to see you. How about now? Is this work under great pressure?"


    Although Rende group is not a big Mac company, it can also be regarded as a large enterprise. With the particularity of its nature, there should be a lot of pressure on Shudao in the coming week.


    Zhou Shudao nodded slightly and said, "there must be some pressure, but the business is very smooth. As long as the business is smooth, my pressure will be much less."


    "Oh, you''ve straightened out everything in the company''s business so quickly? It seems that you are looking for the right person to run the company. " Xu Shaotang looks at Zhou Shudao in surprise. In his opinion, Zhou Shudao, who has no previous experience in managing such a large company, should take some time to adapt. Now he is surprised to hear Zhou Shudao''s words.


    "Xu Shao, don''t praise me. You and Mr. Zhao and Mr. Qin are the most grateful people for the smooth business." Zhou Shudao went to the tea table and said to Xu Shaotang as he was brewing tea: "in fact, many of our businesses are actively sought by others. In their words, this money is also earned by other companies, and it is also earned by Rende. When others make money, they go into their own pockets, but the money we make is used for charity, even if we make more money, They''re happy, too. "


    In fact, Xia has always been enthusiastic about charity, just because a lot of people doubt whether it is true or false charity, so many people are very cautious about charity. But no one doubts the charity work of Rende group, because everyone knows that Qin Guozhu is staring at it in person, and no one dares to make a fake on it. Therefore, we have business that we can cooperate with, and we are willing to give it to Rende group, which can be regarded as a modest contribution to the charity work.


    After hearing Zhou Shudao''s words, Xu Shaotang was very pleased to know that Qin Guozhu''s plan to promote the development of charity had been successful."That''s good!" Xu Shaotang said to Zhou Shudao with a smile, "when things here are straightened out, you''d better go back to Tianhai to see your family."


    Zhou Shudao nodded with a smile, then looked at the time on his watch, handed Xu Shaotang a cup of tea and said, "it''s almost noon. I''ll go out with Xu Shaotang for a light meal."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and jokingly said, "no, I just stopped by to see you. I didn''t come here to eat or drink."


    "Xu Shao, that''s your fault. At least you want me to be a little bit of a landlord?" But Zhou Shudao said with a smile, "don''t worry, Xu Shao. Please have a meal. I''ll use my own money and never link it with the company''s accounts."


    Since Zhou Shudao has said that, Xu Shaotang knows that he can''t do without this meal.


    "Well, let''s have a meal anywhere." Xu Shaotang said to Zhou Shu with a smile, "but I should invite you for this meal. You have also worried a lot about the company. Moreover, I personally recommended you to Mr. Zhao. You are also helping us. I''d like to thank you for this meal."


    "Xu Shao, I can''t bear to say that." Zhou Shudao said with a smile, "it''s the proudest thing in my life that I can manage Rende group!"


    Xu Shaotang took up the tea and drank it. He said to Zhou Shudao with a smile, "let''s not talk about anything. Let''s get ready for dinner."


    He knows Zhou Shudao''s character. There are some words that need not be said too much. We all work hard for a common cause.

 Chapter 1281

    The place where they eat is not far from Rende group, just in a nearby farm.


    For them, there is nothing rare about delicacies. The most important thing is a good and quiet environment.


    There were not many people in the farm. As soon as they got out of the car, they saw a familiar person, Qin Qianyu.


    They saw Qin Qianyu, and Qin Qianyu also saw them. Beside Qin Qianyu, there was a handsome man. The man looked about the same age as Xu Shaotang, with a pair of sword eyebrows. Junxiu not only didn''t have any femininity, but also gave people a sense of fortitude.


    "Brother Xu, Mr. Zhou!"


    The surprise on Qin Qianyu''s face flashed by, and he stood up happily and waved to them.


    They smile at Qin Qianyu and the man at the same time, and then walk over.


    "What a coincidence." Xu Shaotang said to Qin Qianyu with a smile, but he looked at the man with sword eyebrows, "who is this?"


    "Oh, this is my friend Ying JunShang I just met." Qin Qianyu smiles and introduces them to Ying JunShang.


    "Nice to meet you!" Xu Shaotang smiles at Ying JunShang, then looks at Qin with an ambiguous smile and says, "we didn''t disturb you, did we?"


    If it was Qin Qianyu in the past, she certainly didn''t understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words, but now she suddenly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, her face suddenly flushed, and waved to Xu Shaotang: "no, no, I and Ying JunShang are just having lunch here. Do you want to meet you and Mr. Zhou, or let''s get together and have some fun. ¡±


    "Oh?" "Is this convenient?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile


    Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t know why he won JunShang, he guesses in his heart that he may be pursuing Qin Qianyu. He and Zhou Shudao feel like they have become light bulbs.


    "It''s convenient. What''s inconvenient?" Before Qin Qianyu spoke, Ying JunShang said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I''ve heard Xu Shao''s name for a long time. It''s also a kind of fate that I can meet him today. If Xu Shao doesn''t dislike it, it''s better to sit down and have a chat."


    Win Jun Shang this words is neither humble nor overbearing, looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes also with a slight smile, but after that smile is a strong confidence.


    The first feeling of yingjunshang to Xu Shaotang is that this person is definitely not an ordinary person. At the moment, seeing the confidence behind yingjunshang''s smile, he is more convinced of this.


    Since they had no opinion, Xu Shaotang and Zhou Shudao were not good enough to refuse, so they sat down next to them.


    "How are you doing?" After sitting down, Xu Shaotang asked Qin Qianyu with a smile, "can we handle the company''s affairs?"


    Qin Qianyu nodded his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. The people in the company support my work. I ask them for advice when I don''t understand. They all teach me unreservedly. Things in the company are much simpler than I expected."


    Hear Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang heart smile, simple, it also depends on which company! On the one hand, it is because Qin Zongheng has made a very clear division of labor in the whole Zongheng group. On the other hand, it is also because Qin Qianyu''s identity is there. People in the company dare not play any tricks with her, and no one dares to think about her.


    If you change to another company, if you don''t have the background of the Qin family, let alone a large company like Zongheng group, even a small company will be busy.


    "That''s good." Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at Yingjun and says, "yingshao should not be from Beijing, right?"


    Ying JunShang smiles and nods. He looks at Xu Shaotang with a pair of eyes and says, "Xu Shao should have been to my hometown."


    "I''ve been to so many places, specifically..." Before Xu Shaotang finished his words, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind. His eyes immediately looked at Ying JunShang and asked tentatively, "do you know Jiang Dongli?"


    Now he seems to understand why he thinks that this person is not simple when he sees Ying JunShang. If Ying JunShang is a person in Kunlun, it is very reasonable to explain the origin of his feeling.


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang is also a famous man in my hometown. Even if I don''t know him, I''ve heard his name." Ying JunShang calmly looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "Xu Shao is also a famous person in my hometown."


    In a word, it is tantamount to admitting the fact that he came from Kunlun.


    It''s beyond Xu Shaotang''s expectation for yingjunshang to admit it so simply. When he looks at yingjunshang again, it has become a little different. It''s with a little inexplicable hostility.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know why he has such inexplicable hostility to Ying JunShang. Maybe it''s just because Ying JunShang is from Kunlun! For people in Kunlun, except for Jiang Dongli, Xu Shaotang doesn''t like other people for the time being, including Su Nu he knows. Although he thinks that the person who betrayed them should not be su Nu, he always has a knot in his heart before he makes it clear.


    Listening to their conversation, Qin Qianyu and Zhou Shudao are slightly surprised. They all know that they must be playing a riddle, but they can''t understand the meaning of their conversation."Yingjunshang, where is your hometown?" Qin Qianyu asks yingjunshang curiously. She and yingjunshang have known each other for a short time, but it seems that they have never asked yingjunshang about this. Now listening to their riddles, she is interested.


    On one side, Zhou Shudao also looked at them with great interest. It seemed that he wanted to know where yingjunshang''s hometown was.


    Ying JunShang smiles to Qin Qianyu and says, "my hometown is far away from Ninghai."


    According to the geographical location, the Kunlun boundary is indeed in Ninghai near Weixi. However, Xu Shaotang has only a rough judgment on the location of the Kunlun boundary. As for its location, because of the chaotic magnetic field there, it is impossible to make specific measurements and marks.


    "Ninghai..." Qin Qianyu thought about the location of Ninghai in his mind, nodded and said: "that''s really far away."


    When they speak, Xu Shaotang''s eyes always fall on Ying JunShang. After thinking about it, he says to Ying JunShang with a smile: "Ying Shao, I just want to talk about your hometown with you. Why don''t we go to the side and have a chat alone?"


    "No problem!" Ying JunShang nods slightly and takes the lead to stand up and make an invitation gesture to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Ying JunShang and Xu Shaotang, Qin Qianyu asked Zhou Shu curiously, "Mr. Zhou, do you feel that they are strange?"


    "It''s really weird." Zhou Shudao took a look at Qin Qianyu with a smile and joked: "maybe this is the special envy of lovers when they meet?"


    On hearing Zhou Shudao''s jokes, Qin Qianyu''s face suddenly flushed with a touch of moving red

 Chapter 1282

    As a matter of fact, Xu Shaotang didn''t have the feeling of meeting his rival as Zhou Shudao said.


    In his eyes, Qin Qianyu has always been a little girl. She has never regarded Qin Qianyu as a woman, not to mention how she feels about her.


    He called Ying JunShang to one side mainly because of his sensitivity to Ying JunShang''s identity.


    "To tell you the truth, it really surprised me to admit that you are from Kunlun."


    When they come to the bamboo grove behind Longzhuang, Xu Shaotang looks at yingjunshang calmly. He admits that he really can''t understand this man.


    Ying JunShang glanced at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "why should I deny it? I''m from Kunlun, and how long do you think I can hide it? "


    They are all martial arts. The feeling between martial arts is beyond other people''s understanding. Ying JunShang believes that even though he can hide his identity in front of Xu Shaotang now, Xu Shaotang can completely guess that he is from the Kunlun kingdom for a little longer.


    Instead of letting Xu Shaotang guess correctly and have a deeper hostility to him, it''s better to admit it frankly now.


    Moreover, he did not think that he needed to hide from Xu Shaotang the fact that he came from Kunlun.


    "You''re smart." Xu Shaotang looks at Ying JunShang calmly, then leans his body on the bamboo behind him, and asks with great interest: "what''s the purpose of you coming out of Kunlun?"


    "What do you think I should have in mind?" Ying JunShang asked.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know, but I think you should have a purpose."


    Although the time of contact with yingjunshang is very short, Xu Shaotang has got a general understanding of yingjunshang through this brief contact. This yingjunshang seems to be a proud person, although it is not as arrogant as mu Tiance used to be, but it is also a rare proud person.


    And the proud people, as long as they are not sick, most of them have some real skills.


    He can''t see the strength of Ying JunShang, but he thinks that the strength of Ying JunShang is not bad, and Ying''s surname is also one of the five families in Kunlun. So, Ying JunShang is likely to be the winner of one of the five families in Kunlun.


    This kind of identity, as long as the strength is not too bad, seems to be able to let win Jun Shang some proud capital.


    "Are you so sure I have a purpose?" Ying JunShang said with a cool smile: "although Kunlun world is more spiritual than the outside world, it is only such a big place after all. The life of Kunlun world is naturally more wonderful than that of the outside world. Do you think this is my purpose?"


    "Are you sure you''re just here to enjoy the wonderful life of the outside world?" Xu Shaotang raised his head slightly, looked at Ying JunShang''s eyes with a smile, and said slowly: "the outside world is neither mine nor someone''s. If you really just come to enjoy the wonderful life outside, I think many people will welcome you; but if you have other purposes that can''t be told, I''ll say sorry to you in advance."


    It is Xu Shaotang''s consistent principle that villains should be first and then gentlemen.


    For Ying JunShang, there is no need to beat around the bush with him. He and Ying JunShang are not friends originally, and there is little chance to become friends in the future. Therefore, he needs to put the ugly words in front of him first. If Ying JunShang dares to mess around outside or has any ideas about him and his family, then even if Ying JunShang is the winner, he will not hesitate Kill it!


    I''ve already killed a Bai Cunjian, so I''m not afraid to kill another one to win Jun Shang.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ying JunShang burst into laughter. However, with a smile, the smile on Ying JunShang''s face gradually turned into coldness and indifference. He hummed to Xu Shaotang and said, "Xu Shaotang, maybe you are a character in the outside world, but you are nothing in the Kunlun world! Nuota''s Kunlun circle, the people who are stronger than you are here! To tell you the truth, you really take yourself seriously


    "I never take myself seriously, and rarely take my opponents seriously." Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry because of Ying JunShang''s words. He just said with a smile: "even if there are some people who will let me take them seriously occasionally, I believe that person won''t be you."


    His words, is equivalent to win Jun Shang words intact sent back.


    His meaning is very obvious, you win Jun Shang does not deserve to let me take seriously, at least, temporarily does not deserve!


    Looking at the present win Jun Shang, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of a person, a self righteous person - Chu Linfeng!


    When he and Chu Linfeng met for the first time, it was so similar to the present scene, but now he is still alive, and Chu Linfeng has become a piece of loess.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry because of Ying JunShang''s words. Ying JunShang didn''t get angry because of Xu Shaotang''s words either. His indifferent face also showed a slight smile and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I also hope that person is not me, and now I want to pursue Qin Qianyu. If you regard me as your rival, I don''t mind competing with you."


    "That''s not necessary!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you really want to pursue that girl, I really want to bless you. Of course, if not, I still hope you stay away from her.""Ha ha, you are really a meddler." Win Jun Shang smile, said: "your blessing I accept, although can''t compete with you, but have to say, without you this rival, I''m still very happy."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "so, we are not enemies for the time being?"


    "At least I don''t regard you as an enemy for the time being. As for other people in Kunlun, that''s not what I can control." Win Jun Shang stall hand, is very casual smile.


    "That''s good!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and stretched out his hand: "I hope we can get along so happily all the time!"


    Win Jun Shang also hand and Xu Shaotang hold together, smile: "hope so!"


    Holding both hands, Xu Shaotang suddenly urges his true Qi to attack yingjunshang. Yingjunshang is slightly stunned. He immediately knows Xu Shaotang''s intention, and his true Qi also immediately responds. A stream of true Qi rushes out quickly and competes fiercely with Xu Shaotang''s true Qi.


    In a moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly took back his hand and said to Ying JunShang with a smile, "you''re good."


    "You''re good, too!" Ying JunShang knew that Xu Shaotang''s hand was just to test himself. He slowly withdrew his hand and said, "the person who can leave Tianzhu Mountain alive is really not simple!"


    "Ha ha, it''s all luck!" Xu Shaotang said casually, and then said, "let''s go, we should go too. Don''t let them wait for a long time."

 Chapter 1283

    The meal was not very pleasant.


    However, because both Xu Shaotang and Ying JunShang didn''t want them to know about the Kunlun world, although there was some overt and covert confrontation between them, they didn''t show it very clearly, and their confrontation was also very obscure, which didn''t make Qin Qianyu aware of anything unusual.


    After dinner, after chatting with them for a while, Xu Shaotang plans to leave.


    "Brother Xu, why don''t you come to our house when you come to the capital?" Qin Qianyu pouted his lips and said to Xu Shaotang, "my grandfather often talks about you in our ears."


    Xu Shaotang was just about to refuse, but he thought that he should tell Qin Guozhu about winning Jun Shang. Now he nodded and said, "well, I haven''t seen Qin Lao for some time. It happens that he''s OK today. Let''s listen to his old man''s instruction."


    Originally, Qin Qianyu was ready to be rejected by Xu Shaotang. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang agreed. He was so happy that he said to yingjunshang and Zhou Shudao, "let''s go home first. Next time we have a chance, we''ll make an appointment to sit together."


    "Good!" There was no different look on Ying JunShang''s face. He looked very calm.


    Leaving the farm, Xu Shaotang smiles at Qin Qianyu while driving and says, "your pursuer is very good. How about it? Do you have a heart attack?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu blushed slightly and said, "brother Xu, don''t get me wrong. Ying JunShang and I are just ordinary friends. I met him a few days ago."


    At the moment, Qin Qianyu''s mood is somewhat complicated. On the one hand, listening to Xu Shaotang''s meaning seems to be testing her attitude towards Ying JunShang, which makes her mistakenly think that Xu Shaotang has such a different meaning for her. Although Xu Shaotang is not jealous, she also has such a feeling. On the other hand, Xu Shaotang''s attitude is very casual, and she doesn''t seem to care much about her relationship with Ying JunShang.


    This complex state of mind made Qin Qianyu completely unable to understand what Xu Shaotang was thinking.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang is really testing her attitude towards yingjunshang, but this is not because he is interested in Qin Qianyu, but because he is considering that if Qin Qianyu is interested in yingjunshang, he will give Qin Qianyu the identity of yingjunshang.


    "Just now, Ying JunShang clearly told me that he was your pursuer." Xu Shaotang smiles to Qin Qianyu and says with some emotion: "time flies really fast. In a twinkling of an eye, you have pursuers."


    People always have pursuers! Qin Qianyu thought bitterly in his heart.


    From Xu Shaotang''s attitude towards her, she can see that although she has worked hard to change herself, in Xu Shaotang''s heart, she is still the little girl, which makes Qin Qianyu feel a little annoyed.


    "Brother Xu, I have grown up." Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang in front of him and said, "grandfather, they don''t think I''m a child anymore. How can you still be like this?"


    Listening to Qin Qianyu''s quiet words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. He turned to look at Qin Qianyu''s resentful little eyes, and then said with a smile: "yes, you have grown up. It''s all my fault. I won''t treat you as a child in the future, OK?"


    "What you say is what you say?" Qin said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head with a smile and said, "you must keep your word! However, I can''t change this time and a half, so you have to give me some time to get used to it


    Although Qin Qianyu has become a lot more mature now, her impression on Xu Shaotang is always that little girl who said she would sing lullaby to him on the plane. She is just as simple as a piece of white paper.


    This kind of impression has been deeply rooted in his mind. It''s really difficult for him to change his view of Qin Qianyu in a short time.


    "All right!" Qin shallow language is tiny for a while, way: "that gives you half a year time to adapt?"? You can''t treat me as a little girl any more! "


    "Well, half a year!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "if I still treat you as the little girl in half a year, I''ll do as you like."


    "It''s a deal!" Qin Qianyu nodded happily.


    They talked and laughed all the way, and they had already arrived at Qin''s house unconsciously.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang, who came back with Qin Qianyu, Wen Yun was slightly surprised, but after being surprised, he warmly welcomed him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran arrived at home almost at the same time. When they saw Xu Shaotang sitting there, they both looked surprised.


    "Old Qin, uncle Qin." Seeing them, Xu Shaotang stood up slowly and said hello to them.


    Qin Guozhu nodded slightly. He came to Xu Shaotang and asked, "what''s the wind that brings you here today?"


    Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to smile and said: "today, when I went out to dinner with Lao Zhou, I just met Xiao Yu. Isn''t this to send her back and drop in to see Lao Qin?"


    "Look at me?" Qin Guozhu said, "are you willing to come to see me? I think you have something to do with me! ""It''s really something Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a smile.


    It''s just, it''s not his business.


    Qin Guozhu gave Xu Shaotang a "I know" expression, and then said with a smile: "what''s the matter? I hope it''s a good thing! "


    "Well, it''s not good or bad." Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile. Then he looked at Qin Guozhu and his son and said, "let''s go and have a chat."


    "I''ll go, too?"


    Qin Haoran looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. He also thinks that Xu Shaotang is here to find Qin Guozhu. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang is even with him now.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "let''s talk about it together. Anyway, we are idle."


    Qin Qianyu is Qin Haoran''s daughter, and also knows about the Kunlun world. Naturally, he should know about yingjunshang.


    "Let''s go and have a chat." Qin Guozhu seemed to realize that Xu Shaotang didn''t just come to him specially. He said to Wen Yun in the room, "ask someone to prepare some wine and vegetables. Let''s go and have a chat. It''s rare for this boy to come here. We''ll have a drink with him later."


    Two drinks? Xu Shaotang has a helpless look at Qin Guozhu. He doesn''t know whether Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran are still in the mood of drinking after he says that he will win the war.


    Wen Yun nodded. Knowing that these people had something to talk about, he took Qin Qianyu to one side.


    "Go to my study." Qin Guozhu said to Xu Shaotang lightly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and went to Qin Guozhu''s study with his father and son.

 Chapter 1284

    When Xu Shaotang said the identity of Ying JunShang, the faces of Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran were covered with haze at the same time.


    Looking at the two people''s faces full of haze, Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, just quietly accompanied them there.


    "No, we have to keep the winner away from shallow language!"


    After a long time, Qin Haoran suddenly said decidedly.


    "Do you think the winner is good or bad?" Qin Guozhu didn''t make any decision for the time being. He just looked up and asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "to tell you the truth, I can''t see through this yingjunshang. If he deliberately conceals his identity, I think he will have ulterior motives. But I just asked him a little, he admitted his identity frankly, which makes me really not know whether he really wants to pursue Xiaoyu or has ulterior motives."


    He has no eyes, where can rely on a meal or a few words of Kung Fu can see a person''s character.


    Now he didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd of yingjunshang, so he didn''t dare to make a judgment.


    People say that it''s better to demolish ten temples than to destroy a marriage. If the character of the winner is OK, it''s quite compatible with Qin Qianyu. If his words break the fate of the two, then his sin can be great.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Guozhu frowned slightly and asked, "do you know what the strength of the winner is? Is his strength strong or your strength strong? "


    "This..." Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, and then said quietly: "I didn''t fight him directly, I just tested him. The strength of winning JunShang is not weak, but if we fight with each other, he should not be my opponent."


    The two of them just exchanged hands with each other. Xu Shaotang only knew about the strength of winning JunShang. Moreover, when he tested Ying JunShang with his true Qi, he actually had some reservation. On the one hand, he didn''t want to expose his real strength in front of Ying JunShang. On the other hand, he didn''t understand Ying JunShang''s strength. If it''s not good, he just wanted the other''s life.


    If you just win the war, you should be able to win the war.


    Of course, all this is just his rough judgment, and he doesn''t know whether yingjunshang did his best when he tried. If yingjunshang has reservation, his estimation of yingjunshang''s strength is totally wrong.


    "It''s a bit of a problem." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Guozhu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and his face looked thoughtful.


    "What''s the trouble?" Qin Haoran probably encountered something about his daughter, so that his head was short circuited. He said directly: "I''ll send someone to investigate the yingjunshang and monitor him closely at the same time! Look what he is


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Qin Haoran and said, "I think it''s better to forget it..."


    "I can''t. why should I?" Qin Haoran said eagerly: "even if he is not from Kunlun, as long as he has ideas about my daughter, I should monitor him, not only to protect the safety of shallow language, but also to see how he is!"


    Qin Guozhu really wants to slap Qin Haoran''s head at the moment, but Xu Shaotang is still nearby, and his son is at least dozens of years old. He can''t lose his son''s face, so he can only stare at Qin Haoran and say: "can you monitor him?"


    "How can I monitor..."


    Qin Haoran''s words just half said, but suddenly stopped, looked at Xu Shaotang sitting there, he found that he really can''t monitor win Jun Shang.


    Others, Xu Shaotang, have already made it very clear that the strength of yingjunshang is not weak. Their monitoring methods may be effective for ordinary people. In the face of Xu Shaotang and yingjunshang, they really have no use.


    Want to understand this, Qin Haoran immediately dejected hang down his head, full of helpless look to Qin Guozhu way: "this person is likely to be a dangerous person, we can''t let him recklessly close to shallow language?"


    After all, Qin Haoran is not at ease with yingjunshang, so he doesn''t want yingjunshang close to Qin Qianyu.


    "If he wants to be bad for shallow language, he won''t wait until now!" Qin Guozhu gives Qin Haoran a white look. His son is usually very smart. How can he lose his normal IQ when he meets his daughter?


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said to Qin Haoran, "Mr. Qin is right. If you want to do harm to Xiao Yu, he can do it long ago. There''s no need to wait until we all know his details. Therefore, you can rest assured that he won''t do harm to Xiao Yu in a short time."


    "That said, just in case!" Qin Haoran is still a little uneasy, self-care said.


    Qin Guozhu looked at Qin Haoran helplessly and sighed softly: "what do you think you can do? Let shallow language not go out, or send someone to warn him not to get close to shallow language? "In fact, Qin Guozhu also wants to say that even if Qin Qianyu doesn''t go out, as long as yingjunshang wants to do harm to her, she can''t escape. For people like yingjunshang and Xu Shaotang, the high walls and guards of the Qin family can''t stop them from trying to do harm to one person.


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Qin Haoran opened his mouth slightly. After thinking about it, it seems that there is really no special good way, and finally he can only shut up helplessly.


    Seeing that Qin Haoran closed his mouth, Qin Guozhu pondered a little for a while, and then said slowly: "let''s do this first. Let''s think we don''t know anything. If the girl in shallow language is interested in him, let''s talk about other things! But one thing, Xu Shaotang, you have to pay attention to Ying JunShang and see if he has any other ideas when he comes to us. I don''t want him to create any chaos here. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "naturally, I''ve saved this. I asked him about his purpose of leaving Kunlun, but he said that he just came here to experience the wonderful life."


    "It''s not really credible." Qin Guozhu sighed softly: "anyway, I''ll give him to you. You have to keep an eye on him. If it''s OK, if there''s any trouble because of him, you have to find a way to keep him in our outside world forever!"


    Speaking of later, Qin Guozhu''s face emerged a thick murderer!

 Chapter 1285

    When Xu Shaotang and his wife talk about yingjunshang in the Qin family, yingjunshang returns to the hotel where he lives.


    In the hotel room, red wind has been waiting there, see win Jun Shang back, quickly came to win Jun Shang say hello.


    "I met Xu Shaotang today."


    Yingjunshang takes off his coat and hands it to Chifeng. Chifeng takes it over and carefully hangs yingjunshang''s coat on the hanger of the hotel.


    Looking at the red wind standing respectfully in front of him after hanging up his clothes, Ying JunShang asked with a smile: "don''t you ask me what I think of Xu Shaotang?"


    "Even if I don''t ask, you will certainly say it." Red breeze tiny smile way.


    Ying JunShang nodded, went to the sofa of the room and sat down. Then he cocked his legs up and said faintly: "Xu Shaotang''s personality is too obvious, and his edge is too exposed."


    Red wind respectfully said: "compared with the childe, Xu Shaotang is naturally much worse."


    Hearing Chifeng''s words, Ying JunShang shook his head slightly and sighed softly: "even you have begun to speak of compliments in front of me."


    "It''s not a compliment, it''s a fact." Red wind slightly raised his head, seriously looking at win Jun Shang way: "in red wind heart, childe is the most intelligent person in the world."


    His words are true. In his heart, Ying JunShang is really a calculating man. Moreover, he has been with Ying JunShang for so many years, but he still hasn''t found out his temper. One second, he is still talking and laughing. The next second, he may be rescued and killed. Sometimes he is patient, sometimes he is arrogant, sometimes he is kind and sometimes he is cold.


    As for Ying JunShang''s character, Chifeng can''t say good or bad, but he knows that Ying JunShang''s character can make a big deal.


    "Ha ha, our world was too small before." Ying JunShang''s face showed a faint smile, and slowly said: "now the world is too big, big beyond our imagination, the world of all living beings, who dares to say that he must be the smartest person in the world?"


    Chifeng thought for a moment, then lowered his head and said, "what you said is that Chifeng remembered."


    Win Jun Shang gently "Er" a, again way: "let a person no longer need to trace Bai Cunjian is dead in the hand of Xu Shaotang things."


    "Oh?" Red wind doubted to see to win Jun Shang one eye, ask a way: "childe already had judgment?"


    Ying JunShang nodded slightly and said, "today I met Xu Shaotang when I asked Qin Qianyu to have dinner. We tried each other. According to Xu Shaotang''s strength, he didn''t have the strength to kill Bai Cunjian."


    If Xu Shaotang hears Ying JunShang at the moment, he will definitely laugh. He can only say that Ying JunShang is not very experienced in the world. Does he think he is all his strength when he tests him today? Does Ying JunShang not know that there is something clumsy in this world?


    In fact, it''s not that Ying JunShang doesn''t know how to hide his clumsiness, because he has already hidden his clumsiness, but in his opinion, Xu Shaotang is too sharp to hide his clumsiness.


    "So it''s really the people of that place who helped Xu Shaotang behind his back?" Red wind in the eyes with a bit of understanding, and with a bit of doubt.


    He wondered why people in that place wanted to help Xu Shaotang? Even if they also want to know the secret of Tianzhu Mountain, with their strength, they can take Xu Shaotang back for a good interrogation. They don''t need to kill Bai Cunjian for helping Xu Shaotang, do they? Although Bai Cunjian is not well-known in the whole Kunlun Kingdom, he is also an expert who has been in the Huaxu realm for a long time. To kill a Huaxu realm expert at this juncture is to weaken the power of the whole Kunlun kingdom.


    Once the demons invade, in the end, the whole Kunlun kingdom will have to pay for the loss.


    Win Jun Shang gently nodded: "should not leave ten."


    "What kind of attitude will we take towards Xu Shaotang in the future?" Red breeze lowers a head to ask a way.


    With a smile, Ying JunShang said: "what was the attitude before, what will be the attitude after. We don''t have to aim at Xu Shaotang. We have no direct grudge with Xu Shaotang. Moreover, even if we don''t deal with Xu Shaotang, some people will. I''d like to see when the people in that place can help Xu Shaotang. "


    "Chifeng understood!" Red wind gently nodded his head.


    Win Jun Shang full face confident smile, and asked: "last time that woman can handle?"


    The woman he talked about last time was the one who accompanied him for a walk beside Yanqi lake. When he first came to the outside world, the beauty of that woman attracted him temporarily. However, after seeing Qin Qianyu, he lost interest in that woman completely.


    However, in order not to end up with a reputation of never giving up, what should be dealt with is still to be dealt with, even those who once brought him happiness for a short time.


    For him, that woman was just a plaything, but now she is tired of it, and with a better choice, she naturally has no need to exist.


    "Take care of it!" Red breeze lightly orders a head way: "handle very clean, she will never appear in front of anyone."Hearing red wind''s words, Ying JunShang nods with satisfaction. He knows that since red wind has said so, it means that the woman has completely become a pile of dust drifting with the wind, and it''s impossible to let people know what she has done.


    "You did a good job of it." Ying JunShang looked at the red wind in front of him with admiration. He didn''t look sad because of the woman''s death. He said with a smile: "during this period, you don''t have any task to get familiar with the world. If you can, you can also establish an intelligence network in the world, but you should be extremely careful. You don''t want the last thing to happen again!"


    Speaking of the back, Ying JunShang''s voice suddenly became extremely cold.


    Listen to the extremely cold words of Ying JunShang, red wind is slightly shocked. He knows that the last thing that Ying JunShang said was that the people he sent to investigate the cause of Bai Cunjian''s death were killed by Xu Shaotang in one pot. He also released a person to demonstrate to him. He knew that although Ying JunShang didn''t criticize him too much about it, he must be very dissatisfied with him.


    Feeling the chill around him, Chifeng nodded his head in shame and said, "I promise that it won''t happen again last time. Please rest assured."


    Ying JunShang nodded slightly, then waved his hand and said, "well, it''s none of your business. Go down and have a rest."


    "Yes


    After waiting for red wind to leave, Ying JunShang stands up from the sofa and walks slowly to the French window of the room. He looks at the world outside the window calmly, and doesn''t know what he is thinking.

 Chapter 1286

    After two days'' rest, the injuries left by the scuffle in the dragon team have been cured. Although they haven''t recovered yet, this injury is nothing to everyone. It''s a common thing in the dragon team to fight with injuries.


    Early in the morning, all the members of the dragon group were sent to Fenghuangling.


    However, no one knows who their opponents are, and Xu Shaotang did not tell them. He just told them that their enemies are in Fenghuang mountain. They either annihilate their enemies or be annihilated by their enemies.


    Xu Shaotang''s order made everyone confused. They knew nothing about their opponents. It was never easy for them to find the enemy in such a big Fenghuang mountain, let alone completely annihilate them.


    Everyone knows that Xu Shaotang''s opponent will never be too bad.


    It''s just that they don''t know that this is not only a special training for them, but also a special training for the members of the wolf group. The members of the dragon group who don''t perform well will be dismissed, and the members of the wolf group who don''t perform well will also be dissuaded.


    Like the dragon group, the members of the wolf group don''t know much about their opponents. The only thing they know is that their opponent is the dragon group. After all, their number is less than half of that of the dragon group, which can be regarded as a remedy given by Xu Shaotang.


    "Who do you think will win?"


    Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang are sitting in Long Jiang''s cabin, looking at the pictures uploaded on the screen with great interest and asking Xu Shaotang.


    When the members of the Dragon Team rest, Long Jiang has ordered people to install many mini cameras in Fenghuangling. Although they can''t see the whole situation of Fenghuangling, most of the areas are under their monitoring.


    For this battle between the dragon and the wolf, the dragon will have a strong interest.


    At the moment, Long Jiang''s heart is actually very contradictory. He hopes that both the dragon team and Xu Shaotang''s wolf team will win. If the dragon team wins, at present, the dragon team is at least the most elite special forces of Xia! If the wolf team wins, the elite name will naturally change. But since Xu Shaotang can train the wolf team enough to defeat the dragon team, he will naturally train the dragon team members with better talent.


    Therefore, he didn''t know who he expected to win the confrontation.


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little and says, "if Long Fei is here, it must be the dragon team that wins. But now long Fei is not here, it''s not clear. However, it should be the dragon team that wins more easily."


    hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, long Jiang laughs and says: "the wolf team is trained by you, so you don''t have confidence in them?"


    "I know them better because I trained them myself." Xu Shaotang touched his chin and said with a smile: "from the number of congenital experts, they are almost the same, but the Dragon Group''s postnatal limit feeling is more, these people may break through to the congenital at any time, and although dantai does not know who the opponent is now, he knows it as soon as he touches it. He knows the wolf group very well, and will definitely come up with a special method to defeat the enemy So, the dragon team is more likely to win. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, Long Jiang nodded slightly: "I''m looking forward to this contest. I don''t know when they will be able to contact."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Fenghuang mountain is not big, so there should be a simple contact before dark, but they should not act rashly until they know each other''s depth."


    Long Jiang thought about it, nodded and said, "this evening should be the most intense time for them to test each other. It seems that we should not be able to sleep at night."


    Now for the team members of the dragon group, their most important task is to understand their opponents first, and for the team members of the wolf group, they should try their best not to let the people of the dragon group know their identity. Therefore, the night must be a process of mutual testing between them. This process will be very wonderful, and the dragon will be a little forced I want to see this contest unfold.


    "Have a good sleep." Xu Shaotang said to the Dragon general with a smile: "it''s just an appetizer, and the back is the most wonderful time!"


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, long''s eyes suddenly showed a look of doubt. He looked up at Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you have any other arrangements? Why, even I have to hide them?"


    If Xu Shaotang doesn''t say it, it''s all right. But since Xu Shaotang has said so, according to the understanding of Xu Shaotang by Long Jiang, and listening to what Xu Shaotang said just now, it seems that the contest between the dragon group and the wolf group is not as simple as it seems.


    "It''s always good to keep a little mystery." Xu Shaotang laughed at the Dragon general and said, "if it''s just a simple contest, why bother? Let me sell a pass first, and you''ll wait to see a good play! "


    "I say you are becoming more and more annoying now!" Long Jiang pretended to show his displeasure and said to Xu Shaotang, "you''re just making fun of me, old man. I''m curious. You don''t say anything


    "How dare I!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Since you don''t dare, please tell me quickly!" Long Jiang stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "if I don''t understand clearly, I can''t even sleep!"Dragon will also be a very curious person, if it''s just a general thing, but it''s about the dragon group. Of course, he has to ask clearly.


    Although he trusts Xu Shaotang very much, he is also a mortal and has a strong curiosity. He wants to know what surprise Xu Shaotang has prepared for this contest.


    Looking at the Dragon general''s appearance of breaking the casserole to the end, Xu Shaotang knew that it was impossible not to say. After a helpless look at the Dragon general, he said with a smile: "you say, if there are third-party forces in their fierce battle, will this contest become more interesting?"


    "Third party forces?" The dragon will frown slightly, thinking carefully where the third party power comes from.


    Looking at the whole Xia Kingdom, apart from Xu Shaotang, the only one who can fight against the dragon group is the wolf group. If the law enforcers are still there, they can be counted as one, but now it''s impossible. Can''t Xu Shaotang bring in the golden tiger and iron leopard who protect the old man''s safety?


    After thinking about it, Long Jiang couldn''t figure out who this third-party force was. He could only look at Xu Shaotang with doubts.


    Looking at Long Jiang''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t forget the Mu family..."


    "Mu family?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang was slightly stunned, then said with a smile: "your boy''s heart is really black!"

 Chapter 1287

    Because long Fei is not there, the team members of the dragon group are facing the situation of no leader.


    However, after all, they are all experienced in many battles, and soon they have been adjusted. Tantai Jingming has been elected as the temporary captain, Hutou and another congenital expert as the vice captain respectively, and the original combat team has been suspended, because everyone knows that the opponent Xu Shaotang is looking for is definitely not an easy one, and it is easy to be targeted if they search separately Fang made a hole, so they all got together to deal with the enemy that might appear at any time.


    "Dan Tai, who do you think is the opponent in your family Snake cheap Xi Xi Xi near Dan Tai Jing Ming side asked.


    "I don''t know!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming resisted the impulse of slapping the snake on its cheap face and said helplessly: "he is a man who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. If it is so easy for us to guess, he will tell us directly."


    Tantai Jingming is also very helpless. Xu Shaotang refuses to tell her what their opponent is, which makes their hearts very bottomless.


    The more unknown things are, the more pressure they can bring to people.


    "What shall we do now?" Tiger head also came over and asked, "can''t we always get together like this? Do you want to send some people around to investigate? "


    From parachuting to Fenghuangling, they have been gathering together according to the requirements of Tantai Jingming. This method can effectively prevent them from being attacked by their opponents. But the problem is that their task this time is to annihilate them. If they can''t find out and annihilate their opponents, the confrontation will be meaningless. At that time, Xu Shaotang, the devil instructor, will be angry All of us have to be fed up.


    Listening to Hu tou''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head slightly and says, "now we don''t even see the shadow of the enemy. If we send someone out to investigate rashly, it is likely that our opponent will exploit the loophole. Moreover, Xu Shaotang said, people who behave badly may leave the Dragon Group forever. You should know the seriousness of this problem."


    "I know..." Tiger head sighed a little, looked back at those relatively weak players, his face was full of helpless look.


    He believes that they will not be removed from the dragon team, but as team-mates, they have to consider those who are in danger of being dismissed. It is for this reason that Tan Tai Jingming does not dare to be too aggressive.


    Tantai Jingming also sighed, looked at the time on her watch, thought about it, and said, "well, it''s cold in the mountain. Let''s start a fire to warm ourselves. After walking in the mountain forest for so long, I think many people''s clothes have been wet."


    "Make a fire?" Tiger head looked at the dantai Jingming in surprise and whispered: "the Phoenix Ridge is so big. If there is a fire, it doesn''t mean..."


    Just in the middle of his words, he saw that Tantai Jingming was smiling at himself all the time. Then he suddenly closed his mouth. What he could think of, he believed that Tantai Jingming would also think of.


    After a little thought, Hutou immediately understood the meaning of Tantai Jingming, and then said with a smile to Tantai Jingming, "I understand. I''ll arrange it right away."


    He wants to understand that dantai Jingming is only one aspect to keep them warm. The most important thing is to use fire to expose their position. Since they are not easy to search separately, let their opponents come to them. As long as their opponents come to them, they can at least know who their opponents are first. This is the most important thing.


    Soon after they raised a fire to keep warm, the wolf team members of the first dragon group stepped into the Phoenix Ridge and immediately detected the little smoke rising.


    "Brother Shan, that should be the location of the dragon group?"


    Pointing to the little smoke rising in the distance, the big bear said to Li Baoshan with some doubts: "are they too bold? This is not taking us seriously at all


    Li Baoshan gave the big bear a white look and said, "do you think other people''s dragon group are white? However, they are really more bold. Doesn''t that mean that they directly explain their position to us? It''s impossible that the people in the dragon group didn''t even learn the most basic hidden trace knowledge, did they? "


    "The dragon group is waiting for us to find them!" The sharp knife beside said with a smile: "they must have laid traps around for us now."


    Everyone knows that people in the dragon group can''t be unaware of the importance of hiding their tracks. Since they dare to expose their tracks so blatantly, it means that the dragon group doesn''t pay attention to them at all, or it means that this is a complete trap.


    Li Baoshan thought about it, nodded slightly and said, "it''s estimated that 90% is a trap!"


    "What shall we do?" The buffalo wiped the water off his eyebrows, moved his body for a while, and slowly said, "it''s not the way to look at it like this."


    "Ha ha, of course it''s impossible to look at it like this!" Li Baoshan said with a hearty smile: "let the brothers also raise fire. This bird place is cold. We can carry it. Don''t freeze those brothers who are less powerful."


    Since the dragon group wants to expose their position, they also expose their position. Let''s see how the dragon group plans to deal with it!After all, the dragon group is the dragon group. By doing so, they are tantamount to provoking the dragon group. If the dragon group doesn''t want to swallow this tone, then they have to come to them obediently.


    On hearing Li Baoshan''s words, several people around him immediately understood Li Baoshan''s plan. At the same time, they gave Li Baoshan a thumbs up with a smile and said, "brother Shan, you''re so dark!"


    "What a black belly! Our opponent is the dragon group, and the number is far ahead of us. " Li Baoshan said with a smile, "let''s make more fires for my brothers. Let''s keep them away from me. Let''s give them a false and real one!"


    "This is good!" Fast knife said with a smile.


    He knew that Li Baoshan''s purpose of letting people make a few fires at a distance was to make the dragon group not know where they were. If the dragon group once divided its troops to investigate, their chance would come.


    I have to say that Li Baoshan''s move is really a tough move. At that time, I''m afraid the dragon group is in a dilemma. It''s dangerous to investigate. If you don''t investigate, you have to swallow the bad breath of being provoked. I don''t know if the people in the Dragon Group can swallow it.


    According to Li Baoshan''s request, the wolf team soon sent someone to light a fire. They lit a total of three fires, and the distance between each fire was more than three kilometers. This also ensured that if there were people to separate troops to pursue, they would have enough time to deal with the people who came to investigate.

 Chapter 1288

    Sure enough, after seeing several clouds of smoke rising in the mountains, the faces of the dragon team members turned green.


    "Provocation, they are provocation!"


    Tiger''s head pinched his fist and roared in a low voice.


    Like tiger head, many members of the dragon team have the feeling of being slapped in the face. As members of the dragon team, they have their pride and their own honor. Now they are so provoked, their anger rises suddenly.


    "Come on, attack An inborn expert says to the tan Tai Jing Ming.


    "Yes, attack!"


    When they heard that man''s words, the others echoed, and all of them demanded to attack.


    In the face of such a provocation, but not attack, it is smashing the dragon group this signboard.


    "Shut up Listening to the disordered voice in her ears, she was cold on her face, and her eyes were staring at the people: "even if you want to attack, you have to come up with a plan. What''s the use of quarreling here?"


    With the angry voice of Tantai Jingming, the excited members of the Dragon Team suddenly calmed down and turned their eyes to Tantai Jingming, hoping to see what plan she could come up with.


    Looking at the people''s eyes, Tantai Jingming thought about it and said, "you all stay here. I''ll try each other''s depth!"


    "No way!" As soon as Tantai Jingming''s voice fell, Mu Mu stood up and objected: "you are the temporary team leader. It''s not your turn to go. I''ll go!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s eyes swept over the invariable face of the wood and asked faintly, "are you my opponent?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On hearing this, Mu Mu stops talking. He is really not the opponent of Tan Tai Jing Ming. Now in the whole dragon group, except for Long Jiang and Long Fei, no one has fought alone. She is the opponent of Dan Tai Jing Ming. Because of her strong strength, everyone unanimously elected her as the temporary team leader.


    "I''ll go." Tiger head stood up at this time and said: "ordinary congenital master, I can Parry more or less. Even if I have no chance to escape, at least I can tell you the details of the other party through the communicator before the other party catches me."


    "What if the other side has a master of alchemy?" The snake asked untimely.


    Hearing the problem of the snake, tiger head threw a scornful look at the snake and said faintly: "if the other side has a master of refining the spirit, then the result of which one of us will go is the same, and this confrontation doesn''t have to continue."


    He believed that Xu Shaotang would not be bored to find alchemy experts to fight against them. In this mountainous environment, with their strength, they could not catch the alchemy experts at all, but the alchemy experts could gradually consume their strength and eventually annihilate them.


    In that case, they would have lost before the confrontation started.


    So he believed that the other side would not have the master of alchemy.


    And he also believes that he can support for a period of time under the hands of people in the congenital environment, even if it is a short time, it is enough for him to tell the other party''s identity to these teammates.


    Tantai Jingming thought for a while, then nodded and said: "well, let the tiger head touch the details of the other party. Be careful. If the other party finds out, you can escape. If you can''t escape, don''t fight to death. We will save you as long as we have the chance."


    The tiger nodded and said, "just wait for my good news."


    After that, tiger head quickly left to the places where the smoke rose.


    Looking at the tiger''s head disappearing gradually, Tantai Jingming sighs that the dragon group is really not the former dragon group. If it had been in the past, when facing the enemy, why should the dragon group be so afraid of hands and feet? But now, the dragon group is facing an extremely severe challenge. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang has already started to help the dragon group improve its strength. Otherwise, it may not be long before the dragon group becomes the golden word The sign will fall into their hands.


    What''s more, she began to miss Longfei.


    In the past, I always felt that the leader of the dragon group only needed strength. Now I find that the leader of the dragon group is not so good. There are too many things to consider. We should not only consider our own safety, but also consider for the sake of these brothers. Every decision we make may kill some brothers. This is really a very painful thing.


    Tiger head''s body quickly shuttled through the dense forest. In less than half an hour, he was close to one of the smoking places.


    In the vicinity of the possible enemy, tiger head immediately became extremely careful, and put his body on the wet ground, slowly approaching the fire.


    When he got close to the fire, he found that there was no one around it.


    "What a cunning son of a bitch!" Tiger head cursed secretly in his heart, and then said to Tantai Jingming through the communicator: "I have searched the first fire nearby, and have not found any trace of the enemy. Now I''m going to search the second fire!"


    "Well, be careful!" There was a nervous voice from the communicator.Tiger head nodded, and then continued to search near the second fire.


    The two fires were not far apart. The distance of a few kilometers was only ten minutes for him. He soon had lurked near the second fire.


    From a distance, there was still no one beside the second fire. Just as he was going to get closer to investigate, a strong wind hit him immediately.


    "Who!" Tiger head roared, jumped up from the ground, dodged the attack of the powerful Qi, and leaned his body against a big tree behind him.


    "Wow..."


    With the sound of falling leaves, several people came out of the ground.


    "Ha ha, it''s you


    When he saw Li Baoshan, the nervous color on Hu tou''s face disappeared, and he said to Li Baoshan, who also looked at him with a smile: "brother, you wolves are not authentic, are you? We''ve already exposed our positions. Do you want to copy our methods? Are you not afraid to disgrace Xu Shaotang? "


    When he spoke to Li Baoshan, his communication device was always on. His words, word for word, passed into the ears of Tantai Jingming in the distance.


    "I can''t help it. You are the dragon group. We don''t dare to take it lightly, do we?" Li Baoshan said with a smile: "if you lose, it''s more humiliating to Xu Shao, isn''t it? Well, stop talking nonsense. Do you want to surrender or do you need us to do it? "


    "Bullshit, have you ever heard of the surrender of the dragon group?" The tiger''s head hummed, and at the same time, it suddenly attacked Li Baoshan.


    Now he has found out the identity of his opponent. If he can escape, of course, he will. He will not be stupid enough to fight against these congenital experts of the wolf group by himself.


    However, he wanted to escape, but Li Baoshan would not give him a chance. He set off a few fires to attract such a person. If he let others escape, it would be a shame for Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 1289

    When the sound of fighting from the communicator gradually disappears, dantai Jingming knows that the tiger''s head finally falls into the hands of the wolf group.


    However, although he lost such a fierce general as Hutou, the tension in his heart had disappeared.


    When she knew that their opponent was the wolf group, the feeling of suspense in her heart had disappeared. Now she was thinking about how to deal with the wolf group.


    "It''s the Wolf Gang!" With some understanding of wolf group, she said to her teammates: "although wolf group has some strength, it''s not our opponent. Don''t worry about it! What''s more, the leader of the wolf team still owes me one life. "


    "The captain of the wolf team owes you a life?" A team member who just joined the dragon group asked curiously, "how do you say that?"


    The snake said triumphantly: "at the beginning, the bird man almost died in the hands of the ninja in Pianyu. It was me and dantai who rushed to save him in time."


    Looking at the snake''s elated look, the wood on one side could not help humming: "at the beginning, others wanted you to save, but now others can trample you at will."


    "Er..." The snake stopped slightly, and was choked by the sentence of wood.


    Listen to wood there and the snake bickering, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face showed a slight smile.


    As Mu Mu said, the man who didn''t have any resistance in front of the snake is now a natural master who can fight against them. Moreover, the natural master of the wolf group is not less than that of the dragon group. It seems impossible to defeat the wolf group easily.


    However, she knows the wolf group very well. She knows that the wolf group, except for Li Baoshan, has just entered the congenital world. They just need to clean up the four people, and the wolf group will not pose any threat to them.


    "Everyone come here, we''ll discuss how to deal with the wolf group." Tantai Jingming waved to the crowd with a smile and said, "if we are defeated by the wolf group, we may have to lower our heads in the future!"


    The crowd nodded. Indeed, they enjoyed a lot of treatment that people in other troops could not enjoy. If they could not even beat a wolf group composed of veterans, they would have no face in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang and long will see their actions clearly through the cameras placed everywhere. Seeing that the tiger''s head is taken down by Li Baoshan and others, Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s shaking his head, the Dragon general said with a smile: "I said that your boy seems not satisfied. What''s the matter? As soon as your people come, they will damage a member of our dragon group. Are you not satisfied?"


    "Of course not!" Xu Shaotang nodded naturally and said: "I know that someone in the dragon group knows them very well. They actually exposed their identity in order to catch a person. It''s absolutely stupid! As you can see just now, when the people in the dragon group don''t know who their opponents are, they have a lot of pressure, but now you can see that their faces are full of confidence! If I''m here, with the pressure in my heart, I can gradually crush the dragon group! "


    Maybe Li Baoshan thought they made money, but in Xu Shaotang''s opinion, they lost money.


    People will definitely make mistakes when they are in a long-term pressure environment. What Li Baoshan should do is to keep the pressure on the dragon group, and then look for opportunities to gradually erode the strength of the dragon group. But now, the dragon group has known their identity, and the invisible pressure has disappeared.


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, there is no suspense in this battle between the wolf group and the dragon group. The wolf group exposed too early has no chance of winning.


    Xu Shaotang can think of, of course, the Dragon general can also think of, listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the Dragon general can''t help laughing and said: "fortunately, it''s not the person who let you command the wolf group, otherwise the sign of the Dragon Group will be smashed."


    "These fools!" After Xu Shaotang scolded, he said to Longjiang helplessly: "now we have to look at the performance of the Mu family. I hope the Mu family has a surprise for us."


    The Dragon general nodded slightly and asked, "how many congenital experts have the Mu family sent out?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It depends on how much mu Jianchen attaches importance to the dragon group and the wolf group. It may be three or five or ten. What''s more, if we know how many people the Mu family has sent out now, isn''t there no suspense? "


    He just went to the Mu family to discuss this matter with mu Jianchen. As for how many Mu families took part in the battle, he didn''t know. The only thing he knew was that the Mu family sent out congenital experts.


    "So it is The Dragon general nodded with a smile and said, "let''s see where this contest will eventually go."


    "Well, wait!"


    After Xu Shaotang finished, he stood up and seemed to be planning to leave.


    "Wait!" Long Jiang stops Xu Shaotang who is going to leave and asks, "don''t you look at it now?"


    "There''s nothing to see." Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said: "tonight should be the match between the dragon group and the wolf group. Although the wolf group will lose, there is no doubt that it will survive this evening. There is no difference between the two."He knows the strength of the dragon group and the wolf group very well. Although the wolf group lost the chance to win because of premature exposure, it''s impossible for the dragon group to eat the wolf group. In the mountain environment, it still takes some effort to catch the innate experts of the wolf group with the strength of the dragon group.


    "I said your heart is really big!" Dragon will helplessly looking at Xu Shaotang, and then waved: "go, go, I''ll see, see if your wolf group will give me any surprise."


    "Surprise?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the Dragon general with some doubts. Suddenly, he has an idea in his mind. He says to the Dragon general in tears and laughter: "you won''t start fighting my wolf group again, will you?"


    "Look at your son''s face as a miser!" Long Jiang gave him a white look, and said with a smile, "I''m not in the mood to make up your mind. I want to make up your mind! I just want to see if your people will do something when they are in a desperate situation


    In the past, Long Jiang did have the idea to fight Xu Shaotang''s wolf team, but now he has already broken the idea. Let''s not say whether Xu Shaotang will let go. Even if Xu Shaotang wants to let go, those loyal wolf team members can''t join the dragon team.


    Moreover, the wolf group in Xu Shaotang''s hands and in his hands, in fact, there is not much difference, he really need, Xu Shaotang will not hide.


    "What else can these idiots do?" Xu Shaotang curled his mouth, waved to the Dragon general and said, "OK, then you keep looking. I''ll go back to rest."

 Chapter 1290

    The next day, when Xu Shaotang came to Longjiang courtyard, Longjiang was already sitting in front of the monitoring screen.


    "Did you find the surprise?"


    Xu Shaotang came over and asked Longjiang with a smile.


    Long Jiang shook his head slightly and said, "there are some small surprises, but there are no big ones."


    "There is no surprise in this contest between experts." Xu Shaotang sat down next to the Dragon general and said to him with a smile, "if it''s a contest between ordinary teams, you may be able to win by surprise. But what you feel about the contest is the strength. The strength gap is there. It''s no use how to make a surprise."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang sighed a little, nodded his head and said, "in our previous words, in the face of absolute power, there will be no hiding place for any intrigue!"


    Long Jiang''s words, with a strong sense of helplessness.


    He knows that there are some people who are more powerful than the dragon group, such as Mu family, Xu Shaotang and Kunlun experts. When facing these people, no matter how much wisdom he has, no matter how much knowledge he has about his opponents, and no enough strength, everything is empty talk.


    This is the helplessness of the dragon group, and it is also the embarrassing situation that the dragon group has already faced. If the future dragon group does not have enough strength, they will not be able to bear the responsibility they should bear.


    Knowing that the Dragon general was worried about the future of the dragon group, Xu Shaotang gently moved his body to the back of the Dragon general, put his hand on the shoulder of the Dragon general, gently massaged him, and said with a smile, "you''re old, so don''t worry about some things. The sky is falling down, aren''t we young people?"


    "Ha ha, you boy, will say these words to comfort me." Long Jiang smiles and pats Xu Shaotang''s hand massaging on his shoulder, and slowly says, "but you have a point. We used to be old people who sheltered you from the wind and rain. Now it''s your turn to protect us from the wind and rain."


    Xu shaotan nodded with a smile and said, "it should be so. By the way, how was the war last night?"


    "The wolf group has basically been" killed "by nature, and there are about ten left in the dragon group." The Dragon general said with a smile: "in terms of congenital experts, there are six in the wolf group and eight in the dragon group."


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang was stunned and stopped massaging the Dragon general. He was surprised and asked, "Why are there eight people in the dragon group? Although the wolf group is a little stupid, it should not make the congenital experts of the dragon group have no loss, right


    Dragon will smile: "your strength is good, of course, can''t let the dragon group without any damage."


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang turned his eyes and immediately understood the meaning of the Dragon general. He quickly asked, "who has been born?"


    Since the congenital masters of the dragon group have been damaged, but the number has not changed, it means that someone in the dragon group broke through to the congenital in the battle last night.


    Although Xu Shaotang was not born in the wolf group, he was still very happy. The strength of the dragon group was improved, and he could cope with more things in the future. Of course, the safety of Tantai Jingming was more guaranteed.


    "The snake and another man called monkey." If you want to drive the Dragon away for a long time


    "Ha ha, it''s a miracle that the bastard can live to this day." Xu Shaotang is very happy to hear that the snake has entered the congenital environment. It really takes a bit of luck for the snake bird man to come over from so many dangers.


    "If there were no accidents, the fighting would be over today." Long Jiang also smiles, and then asks Xu Shaotang, "when are you going to let the Mu family join the game?"


    If the people of Mu family don''t join in, the game will be over.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, looks up at the picture on the monitor screen, and then says with a bad smile: "when they are all tired, now they are still so energetic. At this time, let the Mu family join in, won''t they lose interest?"


    "You''re a tough boy!" Long Jiang laughs. Although he says so, his eyes are full of expectation. I don''t know if the Mu family will bring them special surprise.


    ¡­¡­


    Phoenix Ridge.


    At the moment, Li Baoshan is the only wolf group. They still have the strength of the first World War. However, the dragon group behind them is chasing them. It seems that they are determined to annihilate them.


    "Stop!"


    Li Baoshan, who is on the run, suddenly raises his hand. When several people behind him see his action, they immediately stop and quickly approach him.


    "It''s not the way to run." Li Baoshan gasped heavily: "originally, our number was at a disadvantage, and Xu Shao stipulated that we should not leave the range of Fenghuang mountain. If we just run away, sooner or later we will be killed by the people of the dragon group."


    "Then let''s fight with them!" Buffalo also breathlessly said: "even if lost, lost to the dragon group is not shameful!"


    "Pa!"


    Hearing buffalo''s words, Li Baoshan slapped buffalo''s head and said, "I know I have to fight hard, but I still have to fight. Isn''t that just a death wish? It''s no shame to lose to the dragon group, but won''t it be better to win? "On hearing Li Baoshan''s words, several people''s eyes suddenly looked forward to it. They asked Li Baoshan, "brother Shan, do you have a way to win the dragon team?"


    It''s very tempting for them to defeat the dragon group. The reputation of the dragon group is there. If they can defeat the dragon group, they can also be regarded as the capital they boast to their descendants.


    Li Baoshan nodded slightly and said, "I have a way, but I don''t know if it will work."


    "What method?" Several people asked excitedly.


    Li Baoshan waved to a few people, motioned to them to come, and they quickly leaned over.


    When Li Baoshan said what he thought, several people''s faces turned green.


    "Brother Shan, do you really do that?" Kuaidao said with a sad face: "if we really do this, even if we defeat the dragon group, Xu Shao will beat us to death."


    "Yes, don''t do that." Big bear also echoed: "you know better than any of us about the relationship between miss dantai and Xu Shao. If Miss dantai has a problem, we can''t afford it! What''s more, you''re not afraid of the trouble from above? Let''s forget it. We''d rather lose than do it! "


    Listening to the public''s opposition, Li Baoshan shook his head and said, "Xu Shao only stipulates that we can''t go out of Fenghuangling, and doesn''t stipulate what method we should use to fight with the people in the dragon group. Besides, now we are opponents with the dragon group, and we should take any method to fight against our opponents."

 Chapter 1291

    Li Baoshan''s plan is actually very simple, just two words: fire attack!


    They are now in this mountain forest. Because Xu Shaotang asked them not to go out of Fenghuang mountain, they don''t have much space for strategic detour. Blindly running away is not a long-term strategy at all. Therefore, Li Baoshan thought of the ancient and effective method of fire attack.


    However, although this method is effective, it is also very risky. Let''s not say what will happen to them after they burn down Fenghuang mountain. Let''s just say that if they do something wrong with Jingming, Xu Shaotang will have to crush their bones one by one!


    "Having said that, but we are only a confrontation after all, there is no need to play so much?" "It''s the capital city," he advised. "Do you know the consequences of setting fire to Fenghuang mountain?"


    If it''s a real battle, it''s just a confrontation. There''s no need to play so much. It''s not an ordinary thing.


    "No..." Li Baoshan shook his head slightly and said, "you know this is the capital. How many people are staring at it. Do you really think this fire can burn down Fenghuang mountain? I''m afraid the fire hasn''t spread yet, so someone has been sent to put out the fire! The purpose of setting fire is to create chaos for the dragon group and then launch a sneak attack instead of burning them to death. You have the courage to do so, but I don''t have the courage to do so! "


    Li Baoshan is not a fool. People who don''t want to die won''t do this if they don''t want to. There is no doubt that he is the kind of people who don''t want to die.


    "That said, there are still great risks..."


    People still have deep concerns and are thinking about the consequences of doing so.


    Looking at the embarrassment of the crowd, Li Baoshan slowly stretched out his hand to face the wind and said, "it''s the southeast wind now. If we set fire now, it can create some confusion for the dragon group behind us. If you are afraid of an accident, don''t take part in it. I''ll set fire to it!"


    "Brother Shan, brothers don''t mean that!" Buffalo full of helplessness, looking at Li Baoshan with a determined face, gritted his teeth and said, "OK, brothers, I''ll accompany you to be crazy once. Damn it, I''ll be beaten to death by Xu Shao!"


    Hearing buffalo''s words, the others looked at each other, and finally nodded their heads and said, "dry! Anyway, it''s all like this. Xu Shaotang always emphasizes that training is real combat. Let''s give him a real combat today! "


    A few people are going to make up their minds immediately after the fire.


    In a short time, a big flame has been burning.


    ¡­¡­


    "These bastards!"


    Looking at the burning fire, Xu Shaotang hit the table beside Longjiang with a heavy fist and said: "I have to beat these bastards to death!"


    "Ha ha, I''ll tell you. What a surprise!" The Dragon general is not as angry as Xu Shaotang. He says to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "is this surprise big enough?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general with a black line on his face and said: "brother, you are still in the mood to joke with me. Please call someone to put out the fire. If something really happens, they won''t let me go."


    "Although these people are really more courageous, they have to say that they are very smart." Long Jiang praised Li Baoshan as if nothing had happened. Then he said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "don''t worry, I don''t need to say that someone put out the fire. The fire can''t start! Now it depends on their reaction. If they rush in to put out the fire, your people may really turn defeat into victory. "


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general with a bitter smile, then clenched his fist and said, "it''s time to let the people of the Mu family come out. These bastards are becoming more and more lawless! When the confrontation is over, I will kill them! "


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to act in front of me! Don''t worry, old man. I won''t embarrass them. The exercise is the actual combat. They also taught a lesson to our dragon team this time. "


    Long Jiang doesn''t know about Xu Shaotang yet. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, he clearly shows it to himself. If Xu Shaotang is really angry, he will fly over and smoke these guys now.


    His mind was torn down by the Dragon general, but Xu Shaotang died and said, "no, I really want to kill these bastards!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the people of the dragon group who came after the wolf group were also very angry. The fire blocked their way to catch up with the wolf group, and the fire spread gradually, which had a tendency to surround them.


    "Put out the fire quickly!" Looking at the growing fire, Tantai Jingming could not help but be angry. She said to the people in the dragon group loudly, "make an isolation belt immediately. Be sure to control the fire!"


    Listening to the order of Tantai Jingming, the people of the dragon group dare not neglect and begin to retreat. They have to use the trees here to create isolation belts to prevent the fire from spreading further.


    When we retreated to a relatively safe distance, everyone cut down the trees in front of us.


    Just as everyone was working hard to make the isolation belt, the snake suddenly let out a scream. He only felt a chill in his neck. Then he saw Li Baoshan appear in front of him with a smile on his face."Bastard, dare to attack me!"


    When the snake was about to pounce, Li Baoshan said to the snake with a smile, "you have been killed. I hope you will abide by the rules of confrontation."


    Just now, he hit the snake on the neck with water. If he used genuine Qi, the Snake must be dead now! According to the rules of confrontation, the Snake must withdraw from the battle.


    When the snake was looking at Li Baoshan with an angry face, two members of the dragon group screamed. These two men were all experts in the natural environment. They were also faced with the same situation as the snake. They were attacked by the ambush sharp knife and the bear.


    Originally, under normal circumstances, they could not be so easily attacked successfully. It was only because they put all their energy on the manufacturing of isolation belt and did not think about whether they would be attacked. This gave Li Baoshan the chance to make a sneak attack.


    A face to face, the dragon group has lost three congenital experts, the original advantage of the moment disappeared.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "If you want to win like this, then I can declare your victory now!" she said


    She is really a little angry. These bastards don''t learn anything, but they just learn from Xu Shaotang''s bold temperament. But do they think they are Xu Shaotang? There''s something wrong. They don''t have ten lives to kill!


    "Miss Tan Tai, it''s just a trick..."


    Before Li Baoshan''s words were finished, there was a rumbling sound of airplanes in the sky. Hearing the sound of airplanes, Li Baoshan and his family were also relieved. They knew that it must be the helicopter that put out the fire. They won the dangerous gamble.

 Chapter 1292

    Seeing that the helicopter has started to put out the fire, Tantai Jingming also knows that they don''t need to create isolation belts any more. Now she aims her eyes at these people in the wolf group.


    Facing the eyes of Tantai Jingming, except for Li Baoshan, several people are a little guilty. After all, Tantai Jingming is Xu Shaotang''s woman.


    "I admit that your move really hit our soft spot!" Dan Tai Jing Ming looks at Li Baoshan fiercely. Her voice turns abruptly and says in a cold voice: "but if you want to defeat the dragon group so easily, it''s just like a fool''s dream!"


    Indeed, even if they know that this is the trap prepared for them by the wolf group, they have to jump, because they are the dragon group. Their duty is to guard the safety of Xia Kingdom, which includes the safety of human life and property. They may turn a blind eye to the fire that may burn down the whole Phoenix Ridge.


    In that case, they don''t deserve to be called dragon group.


    In the sneak attack just now, the dragon team lost three congenital experts, and now there are only five left. They are really at a disadvantage in the number of congenital experts.


    But don''t forget, they still have a dozen or so postnatal extreme experts, even if they can''t defeat the congenital experts, it''s completely feasible for these dozens of postnatal extreme dragon team members to drag down a congenital expert of the wolf team. Moreover, Tantai Jingming is confident that she should be able to cope with the attack of the two congenital experts of the wolf team. Therefore, their disadvantages are not big, and even there are some problems That''s a little bit of an advantage.


    Li Baoshan also knows that it''s not so easy to win the dragon group, but now they have the capital to compete with the dragon group. This is the beginning of the real contest. Now he smiles to Tantai Jingming and says, "miss Tantai, we''ll offend you!"


    After Li Baoshan finished his sentence, he immediately waved to several members of the wolf team around him. Everyone understood Li Baoshan''s meaning and immediately rushed to the target he had chosen. Li Baoshan first rushed to Tantai Jingming.


    "Well come!" Tan Tai Jing Ming snorted coldly, and immediately yelled at the members of the Dragon Group: "attack each other, let them taste the power of the dragon group!"


    "Kill


    With a roar, it was just an ordinary contest. It seems that the taste of the contest has changed. Everyone has a strong intention to kill. It seems that he wants to kill his opponent.


    Tantai Jingming also chooses Li Baoshan as her target. She knows the wolf group very well and knows that Li Baoshan is the strongest person in the wolf group. As the temporary leader of the dragon group, she naturally wants to compete with the leader of the wolf group.


    Both of them had the same plan in mind, so they launched their own stormy attacks.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming pushed Li Baoshan back with one palm, and said coldly, "if you have such strength, it will really disappoint me!"


    Li Baoshan said with a smile: "I''ll just try miss dantai''s strength. Don''t worry, I dare not disgrace Xu Shao, especially in front of miss dantai."


    At the end of his speech, Li Baoshan immediately took another step, and his true Qi rushed to dantai Jingming. Just now, his exploration gave him a general understanding of the strength of dantai Jingming. After knowing that dantai Jingming''s strength was very strong, he didn''t have to worry about hurting dantai Jingming any more. Now he took out all his strength to attack dantai Jingming Hit, there is no left hand.


    ¡­¡­


    In Longjiang''s courtyard, Xu Shaotang and Longjiang anxiously look at the screen in front of them. The screen is full of smoke, which seems to be blocked by the smoke generated when the camera put out the fire.


    "They don''t know how to find a good place to fight!" Looking at the huge cloud of smoke on the screen, Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "a good play is destroyed like this! What bad luck


    Like Xu Shaotang, Long Jiang is also very depressed at the moment. They have been waiting for such a long time to see the last good play, but they can''t see anything because of the smoke blocking the camera. This is really very irritating.


    It seems that after hearing Xu Shaotang''s complaint, a gust of wind suddenly blew up in the mountain forest, which soon dispersed the smoke, and the images of two groups of people fighting together appeared on the screen.


    "Fortunately, it''s not over!" Looking at the two groups of people still entangled together, Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Longjiang: "next, we have a good play to watch!"


    As the smoke dispersed, the Dragon general''s face showed a smile again. He looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and asked, "the people of the Mu family have gone out?"


    "It should have been out long ago!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "maybe they are lurking around now, waiting for the dragon group and the wolf group to fight each other and then launch a surprise attack."


    He only knew that the Mu family would take part in the war, but he had no idea when the Mu family would take part in the war and how many people would take part.


    It''s really because I know nothing about Mu''s participation in the war, which makes the fight become suspense and arouse his strong interest in Long Jiang.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang smiles and looks at the battle picture on the screen. He points to Li Baoshan, who is fighting with Jingming in dantai, and asks Xu Shaotang, "is this man Li Baoshan?"Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "yes, he is the leader of the wolf group, and he is also the strongest man in the wolf group."


    "Well, it''s good. It''s a bit of a master." The Dragon general nodded and said, "Li Baoshan is much better than those bastards in our dragon group!"


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang looks at the Dragon general curiously and doesn''t know what the Dragon general means.


    "Surely he knows about your relationship with Taiwan?" Long Jiang''s eyes were staring at the screen quietly. He pointed to Li Baoshan on the screen and said, "look, did he stay because of the relationship between dantai and you when he fought with dantai girl? This is the person who really takes the exercise as a real battle! "


    Hearing what Long Jiang said, Xu Shaotang knew that long Jiang was saying that some time ago, the members of the long team deliberately kept hands on Tantai Jingming. At that time, he was also very angry because of this.


    "His talent is not outstanding, can grow up to today''s situation, is to rely on that serious strength." Xu Shaotang also looked at Li Baoshan with approval and sighed softly: "however, he is not the opponent of dantai after all."


    Although it seems that Li Baoshan is fighting with Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang knows that Tantai Jingming is still looking for opportunities to use her killing move. Once she uses her killing move, Li Baoshan will surely lose! What''s more, it''s no joke for him to comb Tantai Jingming''s body with genuine Qi for such a long time. Tantai Jingming''s physical strength and fighting ability are far better than Li Baoshan''s.

 Chapter 1293

    Xu Shaotang''s guess is right. When Tan Tai Jingming found Li Baoshan''s defensive loophole, her unused hair directly penetrated Li Baoshan''s left shoulder.


    "You lost!"


    Tantai Jingming takes back her long hair, and a drop of bright red blood falls from the top of the hair.


    Li Baoshan covered his shoulder and locked his eyes firmly on Tantai Jingming. He shook his head slightly and said, "I haven''t lost yet!"


    He really didn''t expect that dantai Jingming''s hair has such power, but he hasn''t lost his fighting power, and he already knows that he is not the opponent of dantai Jingming after all, but he has another consideration. Now he entangles with dantai Jingming for a while, and other members of the wolf team can seize the time to eat other congenital experts of the dragon team, and then come back to support him Help him, so they have a better chance of winning.


    "It seems that you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin!"


    Dantai Jingming snorted coldly, and suddenly attacked Li Baoshan again.


    This time, Li Baoshan has been injured, and there is no need for her to hide her killing moves. As soon as she comes up, there is a frenzied attack. Her hair is like her third hand, which makes Li Baoshan hard to resist.


    Li Baoshan can only grit his teeth to support him. He is totally fighting for his life. Now he doesn''t want to defeat dantai Jingming, he just wants to cause some damage to dantai Jingming as much as possible. In this way, even if he loses, other members of the wolf team will have the chance to defeat dantai Jingming.


    When Li Baoshan hit her on her left shoulder, her hair wrapped around Li Baoshan''s neck.


    Although Tantai Jingming didn''t say anything, Li Baoshan knew that he had been "killed" in the battle. With Tantai Jingming''s sharp hair, it only needed Tantai Jingming to exert a little force. If it was a real battle, his head would definitely move.


    Li Baoshan angrily smiles at Jingming, and then lies on the ground.


    Although dantai Jingming has won, the others in the dragon group are not as strong as dantai Jingming. Under the attack of the wolf group, they are almost at the end of the storm.


    Just when Tan Tai Jing Ming is going to help other members of the dragon group, a strong wind suddenly sticks to her scalp.


    "Are there any hidden people in the wolf group?" Tantai Jingming was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, in this case, the wolf group was still hiding someone in the dark. Just as she was attacking in the direction of the genuine Qi, several masked people suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Seeing these masked people, Tantai Jingming''s body suddenly fell back by five or six meters, away from those masked people.


    This sudden masked man directly interrupted the battle between the wolf group and the dragon group. All of them stopped fighting with their opponents for a while, and fixed their eyes on these masked men.


    "Who are you?"


    Dantai yelled at several masked people coldly, then asked Li Baoshan who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead in a low voice: "your people?"


    Li Baoshan shook his head slightly and said, "No


    Hearing Li Baoshan''s words, Tantai Jingming''s face was covered with frost. Since these people were not from the wolf group, she was sure that they were not from the dragon group, so these people could only be their enemies.


    In the face of the cold and fierce eyes of Tantai Jingming, the masked man at the head is just light to the other humanity around him: "catch alive!"


    With the head of the masked man''s voice down, a few masked man immediately flocked, whether the wolf group or the dragon group members, have become their targets.


    "Report to the top immediately!" Tantai Jingming said to one of the people around him, and then said to the others, "stop fighting, and do your best to deal with the enemy!"


    At this time, Li Baoshan could not pretend to be dead on the ground any more. He quickly stood up from the ground and yelled to the members of the wolf group: "stop fighting, cooperate with the brothers of the dragon group to deal with the enemy, no matter whether they live or die!"


    Just now, the wolf group and the dragon group, who were still in a hostile state, immediately reached a strategic alliance. For these masked people who suddenly appeared, they instinctively felt the threat. Now the win or lose of this confrontation is no longer important. We must work together to kill these masked people first.


    The battle between the two sides is imminent, and all the members of the wolf group and the dragon group are involved in the battle against these masked men.


    ¡­¡­


    After receiving the news from the people in the dragon group, the dragon will pretend to be angry and roar to the people who report the news: "I don''t care who those people are, take them all down for me! No one is to be let go


    "Yes


    The person who came to report the news immediately took the order.


    "Ha ha, brother, your acting level is also good." Xu Shaotang said to the Dragon general with a smile.


    Dragon general ha ha a smile, way: "have not eaten pork, haven''t seen pig run?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, shook his head and said with a smile, "you are talking about me!"


    "You''ve got a little self-knowledge!" Long Jiang smiles, and then asks Xu Shaotang, "are the Mu family sure to retreat under their siege? It''s not good if you don''t kill people. "Now they know that the masked people are from the Mu family, but the wolf group and the dragon group don''t know that if they accidentally kill the Mu family, the relationship with the Mu family will be strained again.


    "The people of the Mu family are not fools. If they are not defeated, they will definitely avoid the attack." Xu Shaotang looks at the picture on the screen with a smile and says to Long Jiang: "and mu Jianchen won''t watch Mu''s family have an accident. If his life is really in danger, mu Jianchen will help, so don''t worry about it."


    "Even so, be careful!" Long Jiang looked up at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "if you don''t stare at the scene, it doesn''t matter if you get hurt. It''s not good if you get killed."


    For the Mu family, Long Jiang still attaches great importance to it. Now Xu Shaotang has a good relationship with the Mu family. In the future, many things can still be used by the Mu family. We can''t hurt our friendship with the Mu family because of this confrontation.


    "I really don''t have to go." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile to the Dragon general, "if Mu Jianchen can''t even protect these people in the Mu family, he doesn''t deserve to be called mu Jianchen. The purpose of our confrontation this time is to see the effect of the cooperative combat between the wolf group and the dragon group. I hope the Mu family can teach you and me a profound lesson and let us see some problems. In the future, there will be many opportunities for the dragon group and the wolf group to cooperate in combat. "


    Now that Xu Shaotang has said that, the Dragon general doesn''t say anything any more. He just smiles and waits for Xu Shaotang. He says, "I think you are lazy. Anyway, I don''t care. If nothing happens, I''ll let the Mu family come to you."

 Chapter 1294

    Xu Shaotang''s guess is right. Mu Jianchen is also among the masked.


    However, mu Jianchen did not take part in any frontal battle, but led the Mu family to break through the encirclement of the dragon group and the wolf group.


    When the Mu family broke through the siege, the game began to become interesting.


    Although the Mu family''s inborn experts are powerful, they can''t hold the dragon group and the wolf group. If they attack head-on, they are obviously not the opponents of the combined dragon group and the wolf group, so mu Jianchen immediately chooses to take two groups of people around the Phoenix Ridge, and then consumes the strength of the dragon group and the wolf group through continuous sneak attacks.


    These congenital masters of the Mu family are people who have been born for a long time. They come and go like the wind under the attack, causing heavy losses to the dragon group and the wolf group. Although they also caused a certain degree of damage to the masked man, they can''t win any one, let alone kill any masked man. Whenever a masked man is in danger, someone will be in danger Dangerous people rescued, they did not have any achievements, can only watch their teammates around less and less.


    Finally, after discussing with Li Baoshan, Tan Taijing Ming decides to stick to the situation and wait for help.


    However, they did not wait for any support.


    When another member of the Dragon Team mysteriously disappeared, Tantai Jingming finally realized that it was wrong.


    "That bastard must have done it again!" "Don''t worry, your brothers are OK," she said to Li Baoshan, who sat beside her with a worried face


    "How do you know?" Li Baoshan looked at Tantai Jingming with some doubts. At the same time, he stood up and asked: "miss Tantai, do you think of something?"


    Tantai Jingming nodded and said to Li Baoshan with a smile, "these masked people must have come to disgust us!"


    "That bastard?"


    Li Baoshan was slightly stunned, and then understood that the "asshole" in Tan Tai Jing Ming''s mouth was Xu Shaotang. When he thought about it carefully, he immediately realized that it was wrong.


    Let''s not say anything else. If this happens, Xu Shaotang, who is in the capital, can''t stand by. When their losses are so serious, Xu Shaotang has never shown up and they haven''t waited for any support. It can only be said that Xu Shaotang must know that those arrested are not in danger.


    In this way, it also confirmed the guess of Tan Tai Jingming that Xu Shaotang was the one who most of the masked people came to disgust them.


    "Forget it, this contest is meaningless." Tan Tai Jing Ming sighed and said, "we all lost."


    Looking at the few teammates left, Li Baoshan nodded with a bitter smile and said, "yes, we all lost."


    "Do you know who those masked people are?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks Li Baoshan curiously.


    Li Baoshan shook his head and said, "where do I know? What, does Miss Tai know? "


    "I don''t know..." "Dan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head slightly and says with chagrin:" this bastard must have calculated from the beginning, but we are still kept in the dark for so long


    Looking at Jingming''s chagrin, Li Baoshan said with a smile, "Xu Shao has always been unconventional. In fact, we should have thought of that."


    "All right, you can sit here for a while. I''ll go and communicate with that asshole." Tantai Jingming takes a look at Li Baoshan, turns around and walks to the side, and then directly tells the messenger of longzu base in the communicator that he wants to talk to Xu Shaotang.


    ¡­¡­


    After receiving the news from the correspondent, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly to Longjiang and says, "it seems that they have guessed."


    "It''s not brilliant at all. It''s only a matter of time before you are guessed." Dragon will smile, said: "but they found it too late, if it is your boy, it is estimated that it will not take a long time to find the problem."


    "Don''t put on a hat for me." Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general with a smile and asked, "do you think we should end the confrontation?"


    Long Jiang nodded and said: "since they have found problems, this confrontation is meaningless. Let them come back. Although this confrontation is not long, we also see a lot of problems, some of which we should face."


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded gently.


    He knew what the problem Longjiang was talking about. The most serious problem they saw in this confrontation was that those who were not born were almost as cannon fodder in this confrontation. It was just a simple confrontation. If they were on the real battlefield, there would be few people left in a battle.


    "Have you drawn up a list?" Xu Shaotang slowly asked the Dragon general, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, this itself is not a happy thing.


    Even if they don''t want to do it, they have to do it in order to minimize their fearless sacrifice.


    The Dragon general nodded and said, "I already know that, but I won''t dismiss anyone for the time being. I will give them another year. If they have the chance to enter the congenital world, they will stay. If they don''t have the chance to enter the congenital world, it''s useless to stay in the dragon group. I hope all the future dragon groups will be born and above. And you, by the way? ""Me?" Xu Shaotang sighed a little and said, "I have already told Li Baoshan about this matter. I believe this confrontation has also made him count."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang sighed and said slowly: "you still see far away."


    "I can see far from what is." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I just hope to reduce some fearless sacrifice. People born in nature really don''t have much use in future battles."


    Sometimes, they think that it is a kind of benevolence and righteousness not to remove those who do not hope to enter the congenital realm, but in fact, righteousness is there, but there is no benevolence.


    "Well, it is." Dragon general nodded slightly and said: "only a few congenital masters of Mu family under the leadership of Mu Jianchen can cause so many casualties to our people. If they are in Kunlun, the casualties will be even greater! Well, let''s not discuss this matter. Let''s have a good idea. Let''s let them come back first. "


    "OK, I''ll talk to Mu Jianchen and ask them to put those arrested back." Xu Shaotang stood up and walked slowly out of the courtyard of the Dragon general.


    Looking at the figure of Xu Shaotang leaving, the dragon will sigh heavily, and his eyes are full of worry.

 Chapter 1295

    After the end of the confrontation, the people in the dragon group were directly divided into two teams by Xu Shaotang.


    He really does not have so much energy to guide everyone. One of these two teams has the potential to cultivate, and the other is the people who stay to observe for a while. If they can''t get out of this team in one year, they will be permanently removed from the dragon group.


    After dividing the staff into two teams, Xu Shaotang''s training will be more targeted. He is only responsible for training those who have training value. As for the staff of the other team, he really does not have the energy to care. Whether he can stay in the dragon team depends on them.


    In the next half month, Xu Shaotang led the team to carry out rigorous training in various environments. When everyone had a rest, he would talk about his understanding of martial arts.


    It was only at this time that we found out that Xu Shaotang was not as terrible as we thought. After dividing them into teams, Xu Shaotang had a much better attitude towards the people in their team, and occasionally joked with everyone.


    Just after Xu Shaotang and others finished their five-day desert training, Xu Shaotang suddenly received a call from Maodou.


    Hearing the news from Maodou, Xu Shaotang immediately asked everyone to go back to the dragon group to have a rest, while he himself rushed to Tianhai quickly.


    When Xu Shaotang came to the steel cage of Jindun security company, Maodou was waiting there. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming down from the helicopter, he immediately opened the outermost door of the cage.


    Xu Shaotang walks into the gate and looks at the slovenly sitting dragon Fei through the inner gate.


    Long Fei, who used to be a bit dull, saw Xu Shaotang appear in front of him. His eyes suddenly burst out a flash of divine light. He rushed to the heavy iron gate angrily, glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely, and roared madly: "Xu Shaotang, old Laozi With you It''s not over


    No one spoke for a long time. Long Fei even stammered.


    "What are you going to do with me?" Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei with a smile on his face and says, "don''t Don''t With me Haw I''m not in the realm of alchemy Don''t Don''t think about it


    Originally, Long Fei was already furious. When he heard Xu Shaotang learn to speak by himself, he became more angry and yelled: "let me go now Out of Get out


    Just as they were facing Mai mang at the tip of the needle, Wu Jie, who closed his eyes and sat there, suddenly opened his eyes, stood up slowly, put his hands together and said to them, "two benefactors, you are quarreling with me to worship Buddha."


    At the same time, the two faces were speechless.


    In addition to Xu Shaotang, Wu Jie is what Long Fei hates most. He has forgotten how long he has been here. Anyway, it should be a long time. In such a long time, Wu Jie can''t say more than five sentences to him every day, and sometimes he doesn''t even say a word to him for several days in a row, which directly leads to the loss of his language function .


    This kind of environment can really drive people crazy!


    "Don''t be so fussy. Have you entered the realm of alchemy?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to talk to Long Fei again. He asks directly.


    He also received the news from Maodou that Longfei seemed to have entered the realm of alchemy. He rushed back from the desert to see if Longfei had entered the realm of alchemy.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s impatient look, Long Fei resisted the impulse to scold Xu Shaotang, and said with hatred: "are you not his mother''s ability? Can''t you see that! "


    "I don''t have eyes. How can I see it?" Xu Shaotang said, "if you don''t say it again, I''ll go back to the dragon group! I''m busy now. Don''t delay me


    With that, Xu Shaotang made a gesture to go.


    "Wait Wait Seeing that Xu Shaotang was about to leave, Long Fei quickly stopped Xu Shaotang. His temper was gone. He rubbed his messy hair and said, "I''m in..."


    He was really afraid of staying in this ghost place. Although he broke through the realm of alchemy here, for Long Fei, he hated this place deeply. He didn''t want to come back to this bird place all his life. If he stayed in this place again, he thought he would be driven crazy.


    "Really?" Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei with a smile and said, "if you cheat me, you promise you will regret it."


    "I lied to you What are you doing? " Long Fei angrily looked at Xu Shaotang and hummed, "if you don''t believe me, just let me have a try."


    "Then try it!" Xu Shaotang smiles and says to Maodou: "open the door for him!"


    After receiving Xu Shaotang''s order, Maodou immediately steps forward, quickly opens the innermost door, and then hides behind Xu Shaotang. It seems that he is afraid that long Fei will be angry with himself. Long Fei was cheated by him. Seeing what Long Fei is like now, he may even be concerned about him.


    Long Fei follows Xu Shaotang out of the steel cage. Maybe it''s because he hasn''t seen the sun for a long time. When he suddenly sees the sun outside, Long Fei subconsciously raises his hand to block his eyes. His eyes stimulated by the sun burst into tears.When Long Fei gradually adapted to the light outside, he put down his hand to block his eyes. Before that, he would secretly wipe away the tears in his eyes. If Xu Shaotang saw him, he would laugh at him again.


    "Well, don''t wipe it. I can see it." Xu Shaotang said to Longfei with a smile: "even if you come out, you don''t have to be so moved, do you?"


    "Fart, I was stimulated by the sun!" Long Fei scolds Xu Shaotang, then attacks Xu Shaotang without warning.


    Even so, Xu Shaotang saw Longfei''s sneak attack without warning, and he immediately hit Longfei with one punch.


    Their fists collided with each other, making a loud explosion. Long Fei was directly shaken back by the power of Xu Shaotang''s fist, and then stepped back dozens of steps, which stabilized his body.


    After a move, Xu Shaotang already knew that Longfei really entered the realm of alchemy. After confirming this, Xu Shaotang lost his interest in exploring and said to Longfei with a smile: "it seems you should invite me to drink."


    "Drink a fart of wine!" Although he knows that Xu Shaotang is the only one who can make him enter the realm of alchemy, he just wants to beat Xu Shaotang. Of course, he can only think about it in his heart. He knows that he has no strength to challenge Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you don''t buy me a drink, your father will buy me a drink."

 Chapter 1296

    Since long Fei has entered the realm of alchemy, there is no need to lock him up here.


    Xu Shaotang boarded the helicopter that was parked there, looked at his long Fei, and said with a smile, "do you still want to leave this place?"


    "Go away!"


    Long Fei scolded a, quickly boarded the helicopter, a face of resentment sitting opposite Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders with a smile, and then urged the pilot of the helicopter to return to the dragon group.


    As soon as the helicopter took off, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone rang. When he took out his mobile phone, it turned out that it was Longjiang.


    "Brother, do you know how to do this?" Xu Shaotang gets on the phone and says to Longjiang with a smile.


    "Where have you been, boy?" Long Jiang doesn''t seem to have the idea of joking with Xu Shaotang. His voice asks in a hurry.


    "I''ve come back to Tianhai to pick up the dragon." Xu Shaotang''s heart is slightly confused. Listening to the tone of Long Jiang, it seems that something has happened again?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the dragon on the other end of the phone will be slightly stunned, and then some excited to ask: "Longfei into the realm of alchemy?"


    "Yes! But not only did he not thank me, he yelled at me just now. " Xu Shaotang looks at Longfei and reports to Longjiang.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei''s face suddenly turns black. He looks at Xu Shaotang with disdain and raises his middle finger to him.


    The good news made long Jiang feel a little better for the time being, but his smile just flashed by, and then he said to the phone with a serious face: "that''s just right, you hurry back, something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter?" The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face disappeared in an instant. It must be troublesome for Long Jiang to say that it is a big thing.


    Long Jiang said: "I can''t make it clear in this phone call for a while. You can talk about it when you come back! Come back as soon as possible! "


    After that, Long Jiang hung up directly.


    Xu Shaotang put away his phone and looked at Long Fei sternly: "something''s wrong! I think it''s a bit of a problem. "


    When it comes to business, Long Fei''s dissatisfaction with Xu Shaotang dissipates in an instant. He asks Xu Shaotang, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. Your father didn''t say it." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, patted the cockpit and said to the pilot of the helicopter, "use the fastest speed to get back to the dragon group, the faster the better!"


    Although Xu Shaotang is not a member of the dragon group, his words now have absolute authority in the dragon group. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, the helicopter pilot did not dare to neglect them and rushed to the dragon group with acceleration.


    Two hours later, the helicopter landed in the dragon group. Xu Shaotang and Long Fei didn''t stop at all and went straight to Longjiang''s yard.


    "Who is the beggar who just walked down from the helicopter with Xu Shaotang?" The snake looked at the back of the two people from a distance, and said to the wood beside him in a puzzled way: "how do I feel that person''s face is familiar, as if I''ve seen him somewhere?"


    Wood Wu adjusted his breath for a while, squinted at the snake and said faintly, "how do I know? If you want to know, just ask Xu Shaotang."


    Fortunately, Long Fei didn''t hear the conversation between the snake and the wood. Otherwise, he had to teach the snake a lesson. How dare he say he''s a beggar? Isn''t that against heaven?


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei come to Long Jiang''s courtyard. Long Jiang is talking on the phone there. Listening to his voice, the person on the other end of the phone should be the old man.


    Two people are not good to interrupt Long Jiang and the old man''s phone, can only wait beside.


    After a long time, Long Jiang hung up and turned to look at Xu Shaotang and Long Fei. When he saw long Fei''s unkempt face, a smile suddenly appeared on his serious face, but the smile just flashed by.


    "There''s something wrong with Xizhou!" After long Jiang''s smile, his face regained a serious look, motioned them to sit down, and then said sternly: "just received the news, a large-scale zombie tide broke out in dexsler state of West Island, which is still expanding. West Island sent us an emergency call for help."


    "Zombie tide?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, but then he said without any care: "the outbreak is the outbreak, anyway, it''s not on our side! That''s what it''s like to do evil and not live! "


    He still stubbornly believes that the zombie incident must be related to Xizhou, so he thinks that the outbreak of the zombie tide in Xizhou is self inflicted.


    As for Xizhou''s request for help, he thinks that he can completely ignore it and let Xizhou have more dead spots, so as not to let those bastards have nothing to do all day long. Now he is still worried about being nearly killed by Xizhou people.


    "You can''t say that!" Long Jiang stares at Xu Shaotang, who is indifferent, and says, "the zombie tide is in Xizhou now. We can really let it go regardless of ourselves. But have you ever thought that if those zombies are allowed to go on like this, the whole Xizhou may fall. Once Xizhou falls, do you think we can still be outside the vortex?"


    Although Longjiang didn''t want to take care of it, he had to. This zombie tide is not only about Xizhou, but also about all the countries in the world.Is there a complete egg under the so-called pouring nest? If these zombies are allowed to run rampant, sooner or later this storm will sweep the world, and at that time, it will be the common people of Xia who will suffer.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, and felt that Longjiang really had some truth, so he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take the Longjiang team to Xizhou. It''s just the right time to test the results of their long-term training."


    "People who are born with it don''t have to go." Long Jiang nodded slightly and said with an awe inspiring look: "although we are out of humanitarian past to help, we can''t help but put forward some requirements to Xizhou. In this past, you must find out the origin and development of the zombie incident in demon island. If Xizhou doesn''t say it, then you will come back immediately. We have sacrificed so many people in demon Island, and we can''t die without knowing it! ¡±


    "it should be!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "my father-in-law is still worried about the Devil Island."


    "Well, since there''s no problem, you''ll get ready right now!" As soon as long Jiang finished, he looked at Long Fei and said, "go and clean yourself up. You are like a beggar. You are so sloppy. When can I have my grandson, old man?"


    "Er..." Long Fei raised his slovenly cheek, looked at Long Jiang speechless and said, "it''s not Xu Shaotang who hurt him!"


    "Did he harm you?" The Dragon general stares at Long Fei and says, "if it wasn''t for him, would you be able to enter the realm of alchemy? Don''t be so wordy. Hurry up and go to Xizhou. There''s no time to delay! When I get there, I''ll listen to Xu Shaotang for everything

 Chapter 1297

    When Xu Shaotang''s special plane arrived in York City, before the plane stopped completely, Joseph came up with his student Alice.


    "Xu, you are very welcome Joseph came forward to hold Xu Shaotang''s hand tightly and said, "I''m very sorry about last time. This time you can bring people to support me personally. I''m really ashamed."


    To be honest, before the outbreak of the zombie tide in dexsler, he did not welcome Xu Shaotang very much. Xu Shaotang''s killing in Xizhou never disappeared from his mind. But it is precisely because of this kind of ruthless killing that he now welcomes Xu Shaotang very much. Now he needs people who kill with iron blood to help them deal with those zombies.


    Xu Shaotang simply shook hands with Joseph, and then said faintly, "I don''t need your welcome. We come to support you out of humanitarian reasons. However, before we go to dexsler, I need to know one thing first, otherwise, we will fly home soon."


    Xu Shaotang never likes to play games with others, especially with foreigners. His favorite thing is to go straight, so he got off the plane and made a direct offer to Joseph.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph''s smile suddenly stagnated slightly, but he soon regained his smile and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile: "what do you know? As long as I know, I will tell you. "


    There''s no way. It''s time for them to bow when they need help.


    "Let''s go and talk." Xu Shaotang took Joseph to the side and made sure that no one could hear their conversation. Then he said to Joseph, "I need to know the cause and effect of the zombie incident in demon island last time, and how did these zombies come from? What is the so-called treasure that you fought for with the evils of the hand of God in Alcatraz? "


    Since there is an opportunity for blackmail, Xu Shaotang is certainly not polite. On the basis of the question raised by Long Jiang, he added two questions that make him very curious.


    Now the devil''s Island has been completely destroyed. Even if he wants to trace these things, he can''t trace them. So he can only hope on the west side. They must know something they don''t know. Even if they can answer one of the three questions, he doesn''t think his trip is in vain.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s questions, Joseph''s face suddenly showed a embarrassed look, dodged Xu Shaotang''s eyes, and slowly said: "Xu, we have been very curious about your questions, I really can''t answer your questions, please don''t embarrass me."


    "Don''t you really know?" Xu Shaotang examined Joseph and said faintly, "if you really don''t know anything, then I''ll go back. You should know that I was born in a businessman''s family, and I will not do things that only pay but not earn! "


    Of course, he didn''t believe Joseph''s words. What do they mean? They were curious? It''s just that these goddamn Westerners don''t want to tell him! Now the zombies have broken out in the mainland of Xizhou. It''s too bad that they even want to hide it.


    After finishing speaking with Joseph, Xu Shaotang turned and walked to the other side of the plane. It seemed that he really planned to take the Dragon Group''s people back home immediately.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, Joseph quickly grabbed Xu Shaotang and said with a kind of pleading look: "Xu, we really don''t know the things you asked. If these zombies can''t be controlled in our country and sweep the whole world at that time, you can''t avoid it. Please put the overall situation first and don''t embarrass me any more, I know "You and the people you bring are real masters. We really need your help."


    Joseph''s words put his posture very low, and between his words, he told Xu Shaotang that he had a stake.


    However, originally he just wanted to reason with Xu Shaotang, but now Xu Shaotang seems to be a threat.


    "Even if you have to suffer, you will suffer first in Xizhou!" Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph with a sneer and said coldly, "don''t use this set of things to threaten me. I still say that. If you don''t answer my question, I''ll leave for home immediately. Do you really think I''m willing to stay in your shabby place?"


    "Xu, how can you do that!" As soon as he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph was a little anxious and said to Xu Shaotang anxiously: "we really don''t know anything. If we knew, we wouldn''t be worried by those damned zombies!"


    Xu Shaotang said that he didn''t believe Joseph''s words. He threw Joseph''s hand away and said faintly: "at this time, you still want to hide the Devil Island. It seems that you still feel that you are enough to deal with these zombies, so we don''t want to be sentimental. Goodbye!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang went straight to the special plane.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, Joseph''s face was more anxious. At the moment, there was a fierce ideological struggle in his heart. He was thinking about whether to tell Xu Shaotang what they knew.


    On the one hand, they really need a large number of experts to kill the zombies. On the other hand, they don''t want to tell others the secrets they know, because these secrets are very important to them.To see Xu Shaotang, he had to walk to the side of the plane. Joseph finally gritted his teeth and yelled to Xu Shaotang, "wait a minute!"


    Hearing Joseph''s cry, Xu Shaotang''s mouth showed a slight smile. When he stopped and turned around, his face became very impatient again.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang stopped, Joseph quickly ran to Xu Shaotang and said in a low voice, "I really don''t know your problems. Please wait a moment. I''ll communicate with the people above to see if any of them know."


    Joseph is still smart. He didn''t directly say that he wanted to ask for the above opinions. That would be tantamount to admitting in disguise that they really know the answers to the questions raised by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang also knows Joseph''s mind''s abacus, so he has now determined that Xizhou must know those things he wants to know but doesn''t know. Now he doesn''t embarrass Joseph any more. He just says faintly, "my time is very precious. I''ll give you an hour to communicate with the people above you. If I can''t give a reply in an hour, I''ll forget it later If you want to give me an answer, I don''t even want to hear it! "


    "OK, you wait, I''ll communicate with them right away!"


    Joseph wiped the sweat off his forehead and immediately took the phone to one side.

 Chapter 1298

    In fact, Joseph and Xu Shaotang are the same kind of people.


    It''s just that their positions are different. Xu Shaotang is from the perspective of Xia state, while Joseph is from the perspective of Xizhou. If the country needs them, they are willing to step forward.


    Just like at this moment, although Joseph hated Xu Shaotang to death, Xizhou now faced this situation, but he had to bow to Xu Shaotang.


    Joseph''s phone call for a long time, just when Xu Shaotang was about to get impatient, Joseph finally hung up the phone and came to Xu Shaotang.


    "What do you say?"


    Looking at Joseph coming to him, Xu Shaotang asked faintly.


    "Xu, let''s take a step." Joseph went to Xu Shaotang and invited him to speak.


    Xu Shaotang light glance, with a somewhat lazy look, said: "I hope you don''t let me down."


    After Joseph came to the open space outside the airport, Joseph caught a glimpse of no one around him, and then stopped.


    Joseph looked back at his own Xu Shaotang and said seriously, "Xu, in fact, the questions you asked are in the final analysis a question."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, then said to Joseph with a smile, "then tell me the answer to this question! We also died a lot of people in Alcatraz. We don''t want those people to die in the dark. You should know that my father-in-law was the commander of our garrison in devil''s Island at the beginning. He is still worried about the devil''s Island. I hope you can explain to him and those who died unjustly in devil''s Island! "


    "More of us die!" Joseph raised his eyelids and looked at Xu Shaotang. Then he turned away, sighed heavily, and said with all the vicissitudes of life: "moreover, these zombies will explode in our dexsler state this time, and we will die more people!"


    Think about the terror of those zombies, Joseph''s heart is a burst of pain.


    When it comes to casualties, no country dares to say that its casualties are greater than those of Xizhou!


    In recent years, Xizhou, which once existed as a hegemon, suffered great losses because of the hand of God at first, and now suffered heavy losses because of zombies. Now the people in China are full of complaints.


    Needless to say, after the end of his term of office, Sylvia, the top leader of Xizhou, will definitely not be re elected, and may even end his term ahead of time due to public resentment.


    "Although I have some sympathy for your experience in Xizhou, let''s go back to the topic just now." Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to hear Joseph''s complaints. He has nothing to do with the casualties in Xizhou. As far as the current relationship between Xizhou and Xia is concerned, he even hopes that more people will die in Xizhou. Of course, he can''t say this in front of Joseph.


    After all, even if you are pretending, you still have to pretend to be humanitarian and compassionate.


    Joseph probably knew that it was useless for him to complain with Xu Shaotang, who was called "Oriental butcher" by the people of Xizhou. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he just looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly, and then slowly said, "speaking of the Devil Island, we should start with the thing that is called treasure by the remaining evils of God''s hand."


    Looking at Joseph''s appearance, it was obvious that he was going to tell Xu Shaotang the answer. Xu Shaotang was very happy, but he asked quietly, "what is that treasure?"


    This is a question that Xu Shaotang has always been very curious about. He always thinks that the formation of those zombies has some inexplicable relationship with the so-called treasure, but he doesn''t understand the specific connection. After all, he doesn''t know what the so-called treasure is.


    "Holy blood Joseph turned his head slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang seriously.


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then asked Joseph with doubts: "holy blood? What kind of blood? "


    "The blood of the legendary gods." Joseph said slowly, "after the base of the hand of God under the Antarctic ice sheet was completely destroyed, we found an ancient book when we sent people to search the base. According to the ancient book, the bottle of God''s blood has very strong power."


    "So, you want to do everything possible to snatch that bottle of God''s blood in order to obtain powerful power?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looks at Joseph. He suddenly remembers that the message mu Tiance got from the Ninja he brought back from the demon island was that the remaining evils of God''s hand wanted to use the so-called treasure to revive their so-called gods. So, this bottle of God''s blood is to revive the gods?


    Xu Shaotang wanted to make complaints about it. This is a very silly thing. Now the gods are not there. The devil who killed the man without blinking is a lot.


    Xizhou didn''t get powerful power from God''s blood as they imagined. On the contrary, it brought disaster to itself.


    If this is the Revenge of the remaining evils of the hand of God, there is no doubt that they have really achieved the purpose of revenge. Now these zombies will not only give a headache to Xizhou, but also give a headache to all countries in the world. After all, no country wants the zombie game to spread to its own territory."Yes Joseph nodded slightly, but with a bitter smile on his face, he said to Xu Shaotang, "we foolishly thought that the things recorded in ancient books must be true, but when the zombies appeared, we found that we were all wrong!"


    "Wrong? What''s wrong? " Xu Shaotang asked in doubt.


    Referring to this matter, Joseph''s face suddenly filled with regret, gently closed his eyes, and slowly said: "we foolishly thought that the bottle of God''s blood can give us strong power, however, the bottle of God''s blood can be called Devil''s blood. Although we didn''t get the bottle of God''s blood in the end, according to our analysis, the devil''s blood is not on the island All the zombies in the world are caused by that bottle of God''s blood. "


    At this point, Joseph''s face showed a look of gnashing teeth, it is obvious that the bottle of the so-called God of blood abhorrent.


    "You mean that bottle of so-called holy blood is the source of zombies?" Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph lightly.


    Joseph gently shook his head and said bitterly: "we suspect that the remaining evils of God''s hand resurrected their so-called God with that bottle of God''s blood. In fact, the so-called God is just a very powerful zombie, and that zombie is the source of all the dead."


    "Is that really the blood of the gods?" Xu Shaotang asked with a frown.

 Chapter 1299

    Although he has experienced too many strange things, he doesn''t believe that there are gods in the world. In his opinion, the so-called gods are powerful beyond people''s cognition.


    For example, in the eyes of ordinary people, he or Joseph may be gods, but in fact, they are human beings, and they are not invincible. Moreover, they will die!


    "I don''t know if it''s divine blood or not." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Joseph shook his head slightly and said, "according to our guess, that bottle of so-called divine blood is probably a kind of virus original liquid of ancient times, but this is only our guess after the event in devil''s Island. That bottle of divine blood is no longer there, and we can''t take it back for analysis."


    Compared with the idea of divine blood, Xu Shaotang thinks that Joseph''s conjecture about the original solution of the virus is more reliable. Zombies are more like humans infected by the virus.


    "I still don''t understand." Xu Shaotang thought slightly for a while, raised his head to Joseph and said, "after what happened in the demon Island, didn''t you destroy the whole demon island? How can these zombies appear in your country now? "


    Even though Xu Shaotang now has the power to transform the virtual world, he can be sure that no matter how strong he is, he will not survive under the attack of the weapons that destroy heaven and earth.


    No matter how powerful people are, after all, they are made up of flesh and blood. Under the high temperature of the explosion of destructive weapons, even stones can be melted, let alone human flesh and blood. No matter how tenacious the vitality of those zombies is, he does not believe that there are still zombies who can survive the attack of that kind of destructive weapons.


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s question, Joseph''s face flashed awkwardly. Then he said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu, this question doesn''t seem to be within the scope of the questions you mentioned at the beginning?"


    Although the embarrassed color on Joseph''s face just flashed by, Xu Shaotang was keen to capture the change of Joseph''s face.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons!


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said: "this problem is really not within the scope of the problem I mentioned at the beginning. However, our common goal now is to eliminate these zombies. Since we want to eliminate them, can you get it? Don''t you think we should tell me the cause of these zombies outbreak?"


    "To be honest, Xu, you are really a cunning man!" Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly, and then said with a face of repentance: "when we withdrew from the Devil Island, we captured several zombies and brought them back to China. We wanted to study how these zombies came into being, and the Research Institute of these zombies was in BIS City, dexsler..."


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang could hardly understand the cause of the zombie outbreak in dexsler.


    "Have the zombies you studied escaped?" Xu Shaotang asked Joseph faintly.


    Joseph took a look at Xu Shaotang, shook his head in shame and said: "when studying zombies, one of our researchers accidentally contaminated the blood of zombies. After that, all the people in the research institute became zombies..."


    It''s impossible to say they don''t regret it. In fact, they have many opportunities to avoid the outbreak of zombies. If they destroyed the so-called holy blood when they got it, and if they didn''t bring the zombies back to China for research, the following series of things would not happen.


    However, because of their greed, because of their curiosity, they finally swallowed the evil consequences of their own planting.


    "You''ve done evil to yourself


    Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph with a speechless face, and then asked him, "it should be more than half a year since you brought the zombies back to China. Have you studied anything? Or have you found an effective way to kill the zombies? "


    "A lot of our research was destroyed when zombies broke out." "The most effective way for us to kill zombies now is to burn them to ashes with weapons like incendiary bombs," Joseph said


    "Very good!" Xu Shaotang felt his hand and said slowly, "at least Xizhou is also the first military power. You don''t need these weapons, do you? In this case, you can use these weapons to deal with the zombies directly. It seems that you don''t need to ask for help from Xia state, do you


    If the incendiary bomb weapons can deal with zombies, it seems more useful than them. If a incendiary bomb goes down, a large number of zombies will be burned to ashes, which is much more convenient than killing them.


    In that case, why did Xizhou lick her face to ask them for help?


    "Xu, you may not know about the zombies." Joseph shook his head slightly and said: "for ordinary zombies, these weapons are really useful, but those zombies will continue to evolve. Our weapons are useless for the evolved zombies, unless we use the weapons that throw demon island! But do you think we can use that weapon on our own land? "


    "Can that thing evolve?"Xu Shaotang looks at Joseph in surprise, which is beyond his expectation.


    When he told song Anbang and Kuaidao about the Devil Island, why didn''t he hear them mention it?


    Joseph nodded and said, "this is what we found when we studied the zombies in the early stage, and now the appearance of those powerful zombies in dexsler also proves that our research is correct."


    "How far can those zombies evolve?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "What do you say?" Joseph thought for a moment and said: "those zombies who have just been infected are clumsy, but the speed of those zombies after evolution is very fast. Some zombies can evolve abilities similar to our abilities. At present, the most powerful zombies we know already have strength no less than mine. Xu, you and I are actually the same kind of people. Do you think we can deal with people like you and me just with our weapons? "


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang very honest answer way.


    If it''s like what Joseph said, it''s a big deal this time.


    In his own land, unless it is really a last resort, Xizhou can''t say anything to throw that kind of destructive weapon. Well, those ordinary zombies can be handed over to the troops in Xizhou to use incendiary bombs and other weapons to eliminate them, but those evolved zombies can only be eliminated by people like them, and they must be uprooted. Otherwise, similar incidents are likely to break out in the future.


    However, this is not a small place like devil''s Island. Dexsler alone does not know how much bigger it is than devil''s Island. It is a relatively difficult thing to uproot the zombies in such a large area, and it does not rule out the more powerful zombies.

 Chapter 1300

    "Yes


    Joseph sighed heavily: "and this is what we know. We don''t know how the zombies will evolve. This is the most terrible thing."


    Think about it. How long has it been since the zombies broke out in Xizhou? There have been zombies no less powerful than Joseph. If these zombies continue to evolve, I really don''t know how terrible they will evolve.


    After understanding the seriousness of the matter, Xu Shaotang said bitterly to Joseph, "you really know how to look for trouble!"


    "Xu, we also know that all this is the result of our own creation." Joseph''s face was full of pain. He stepped forward slightly and said to Xu Shaotang, "but now things have happened. It''s no use for us to say that again. The urgent task now is to root out those damned zombies, otherwise we will have endless troubles!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "seriously, I really want to go back to China now!"


    He really didn''t want to go through the muddy water. After all, he didn''t know there were such powerful zombies before. Although the strength of the dragon group was not weak, none of them knew how many zombies could threaten the dragon group. If there were a large number of zombies, no one could guarantee that there would be no casualties.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph thought Xu Shaotang was going to break his promise. He grabbed Xu Shaotang''s hand and said, "Xu, I''ve told you all the things you want to know. I hope you don''t break your promise! Although we are in different positions, but I know you are a person who takes the overall situation into consideration. We really can''t let those zombies continue to rage, otherwise, the whole mankind will be destroyed! "


    Although Xu Shaotang despised Joseph''s words, when he thought about it carefully, there was some truth in Joseph''s words, as long Jiang had said before.


    This time, they are not only helping Xizhou, but also helping themselves.


    Moreover, he has never been a fat man.


    "I always keep my word!" Xu Shaotang finally nodded and said to Joseph, "as you said, this matter is not only about Xizhou. I suggest you also send help to other countries and ask them to send experts to destroy these zombies. The more experts there are, the better."


    Moreover, Xu Shaotang is still thinking that after finding out the details of the zombies, if necessary, he may even have to transfer the wolf group, or even borrow someone from the Mu family.


    Because if we can''t deal with the zombie crisis, maybe the end of the world will come.


    "We''ve already done that." Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, Joseph was relieved and said: "at present, the Knights of round table in England, the Ninja troops in the corner, and the snowstorm fighters in northern Europe have all rushed to dexsler to cooperate with our power group and gene warrior group to fight against the zombies, but the situation is not optimistic."


    "Well, it seems that you have a big face in Xizhou!"


    Xu Shaotang lightly curled his lips and said something envious.


    If the zombies broke out in Xia, I don''t know if these countries will take out their strongest troops. Although Xizhou is no longer the former Xizhou, the aftereffect is still there!


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang fulfilled his promise. When he understood the cause and effect of the Devil Island, he immediately took the people of the dragon group and Joseph to dexsler.


    Dexsler is the largest state in the south of Xizhou, and also the second largest state in the whole Xizhou. Its superior geographical environment makes its economy in the leading position in Xizhou.


    Originally, this was a good thing, but now it has not become a bad thing. The leading economy and superior geographical environment are bound to make the population base of dexsler large. Although the whole western continent is basically vast and sparsely populated, the population of such a large state is still tens of millions.


    I can''t imagine what kind of disaster it would be if all the people in dexsler became zombies.


    Thinking about the scene of tens of millions of zombies attacking human beings, Xu Shaotang''s scalp felt numb.


    Fortunately, however, Xu Shaotang learned from Joseph that at present, large-scale zombie activities have been found only in several cities near the coast, and the troops of Xizhou have surrounded those coastal cities.


    They went directly to the worst hit city of BIS, because the secret base for studying zombies in Xizhou is in BIS, which is also the place where zombies first broke out. It is said that most of the residents of bis have become zombies.


    When the plane stopped outside the city of BIS, the sound of guns could be heard from a distance. It was supposed that the troops of Xizhou were engaged in a fierce battle with the zombies of BIS.


    Looking up at the sky, there are shuttling planes everywhere, throwing more lethal weapons such as incendiary bombs. At the same time, there are a large number of troops supporting here.


    After getting off the plane, Joseph took Xu Shaotang directly, and they found general Lucar, who was commanding the battle here. They asked in a hurry, "what''s the situation now?"


    "It''s terrible!" Lucar glanced at the Yellow skinned people who came in with Joseph. He guessed that these people should be the experts supported by Xia. Meanwhile, he said solemnly: "at present, we can only use heavy weapons and incendiary bombs to compress the range of zombies in the city of BIS, but some zombies can''t be killed with these weapons Yes, now it''s all relying on the experts from other countries and the flesh and blood of our soldiers to stop those zombies who are trying to break through our blockade. According to the news just sent back, the front line is very tight. If we go on like this, our blockade will be broken sooner or later. ""No matter what the cost, they must be confined to the city of bis!" Joseph said firmly: "general Lucar, you should know that if you let those zombies break through the blockade, the whole west continent will be destroyed!"


    Listening to Joseph''s words, Lucar looked at Joseph with a sad smile and said, "Mr. Joseph, the Devil Island has just passed. I believe you know better than anyone how difficult these zombies are. I can''t promise you that they will be limited in BIS city. I can only promise you that even if these Zombies want to break through us The blockade must also step on my corpse


    When he said this, Lucar''s eyes were full of firmness. When he was sent here to command the battle, he was ready to kill himself.

 Chapter 1301

    Looking at Lucar with firm eyes, Joseph didn''t know what to say. Lucar''s words had already been mentioned, and what he said was superfluous.


    "They are the experts sent by Xia to support us. Now you should give them a map of the city of BIS and prepare corresponding supplies and communication facilities for them." After speaking with Lucar, Joseph turned to Xu Shaotang and said apologetically: "Xu, I''m very sorry. It''s urgent. There may be no time for you to rest. After general Lucar has prepared the corresponding items for you, please take people to help us eliminate those damned zombies as soon as possible! It''s up to you to guard the most important blockade line of BIS, please


    Listening to Joseph''s words, Lucar''s eyes flashed a little surprised. Although he didn''t have much contact with Joseph, he knew that Joseph was not a very kind person. Seeing Joseph''s attitude towards these people, he immediately knew that these people must be not simple, otherwise Joseph could not be so polite.


    You know, Joseph only expressed his gratitude to those experts who had been supported by the state before, but no one could make Joseph keep such a humble attitude.


    Now that they have decided to help Xizhou eliminate the zombies, Xu Shaotang also temporarily put aside his dissatisfaction with Joseph and nodded: "I will take people to fight immediately after I have prepared the corresponding items. However, we are fighting independently and will not accept your command, so you don''t have to give us any orders. Of course, if there is a crisis, You can also contact us through the communicator, and I will decide our operational plan and route according to the situation. "


    "Of course!" Joseph nodded.


    From the beginning, he didn''t want to let Xu Shaotang and the group of people brought by Xu Shaotang obey their command. He knew that such experts could not accept their command from Xizhou.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Joseph. Joseph''s attitude satisfied him for the time being. However, it was only temporary, because they are helping Xizhou now. If they are finished, I don''t know if Joseph has such a good attitude.


    After feeling his chin and thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said in a cold voice: "also, I''m ahead of you. If any of you want to kill us by Zombie''s hand or other means, don''t blame me for being impolite! You should know my temper


    He knew that because of his crazy massacre of psionic and gene warrior in Xizhou more than two months ago, many upper class people in Xizhou wanted to kill him.


    Even in this situation, there is no guarantee that no one will do anything for them behind their back. Since he is here to eliminate the zombies, he wants to devote all his energy to this battle. He doesn''t want to be distracted by other things, and he doesn''t want them to help Xizhou here, but Xizhou tries to kill them behind his back, so he has to warn Joseph first Let''s have a look.


    "Xu, I know you have some prejudice against us because you were planted a bomb on that plane last time." Joseph didn''t have any dissatisfaction because of Xu Shaotang''s words. He just said to Xu Shaotang with a serious face: "I promise that no one will trip you while you are in Xizhou. If there is, I will let people send me and the head of the person who trips you to your face together!"


    "Your head is useless to me."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph faintly and said, "anyway, if you have any bad intentions, I don''t mind letting Xizhou''s blood flow again! I don''t even mind helping zombies deal with you! "


    Although Xu Shaotang''s tone was very insipid, Joseph felt the thick murdering opportunity after Xu Shaotang''s insipid words. He had no doubt that Xu Shaotang would do so if someone really tripped him up behind his back! From the last time Xu Shaotang slaughtered the powers and gene fighters in Xizhou, we can see that Xu Shaotang is definitely not a kind man!


    Looking at the calm Xu Shaotang, Joseph nodded his head sternly and said, "if that''s true, I don''t have any opinions! Well, I''m going to another city soon to deal with those damned zombies. I''ll trouble you with the things here! Please


    After that, Joseph stood still and bowed to Xu Shaotang and the dragon group.


    "As long as you don''t give me Yin, I promise to do my best to help you deal with zombies! If you treat me sincerely, I will treat you sincerely too! " Xu Shaotang calmly accepted Joseph''s bow and said with a serious face.


    Joseph raised his body, gave Xu Shaotang a smile and said, "thank you very much."


    After that, Joseph and Alice quickly left Lucar''s command room.


    Looking at Joseph''s back, Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart: I hope you don''t let me down!


    Seeing that Joseph was extremely polite to these people, lukar naturally did not dare to neglect him. After Joseph left, he quickly said to Xu Shaotang, "please wait a moment. I''ll send someone to prepare war supplies for you."


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang gently nodded to Lucar, and said: "tactical items do not need to be prepared, more food should be prepared, and then detailed maps and the best communication equipment should be provided for each of us.""No more tactical items?" Lucar asked in surprise, "like holding a flame gun or something?"


    Although he knew that these Xia people must be the best among the experts, Lucar, who didn''t know much about Xia''s martial arts, didn''t think that the zombies would be killed when these people entered the city of bis with their bare hands. You should know that the experts who were supported by the state before were at least armed with cold weapons such as swords.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Lucar thought, but nodded slightly and said, "no, just prepare the things I told you."


    Although he had never dealt with the zombies, after a conversation with Joseph, he also had a basic understanding of the zombies. Ordinary guns are of no use to the zombies at all. It''s inconvenient to carry weapons such as flame throwers, and they can only deal with ordinary zombies. The ordinary zombies are obviously not their targets, so they will be very dangerous Let the soldiers in Xizhou pay for the ordinary zombies.


    The worst people they come to Xizhou this time are all congenital experts, and those powerful zombies are their targets.


    "Well, as you wish, sir!"


    Since Xu Shaotang asked for it, Lucar didn''t say any more. He immediately asked people to prepare those things for them according to Xu Shaotang''s requirements.

 Chapter 1302

    While lukar is preparing things for them, Xu Shaotang calls everyone outside lukar''s barracks.


    "This time, I will take full charge of leading you to deal with the zombies." Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept from everyone''s face of the dragon group, and said seriously: "when dealing with zombies, we should also pay attention to protecting ourselves. I don''t want any casualties. I hope as many people come back as many people come."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone nodded heavily.


    No one wants to die in Xizhou, and no one wants to become a zombie. They all know that the current situation is extremely serious. Even if Xu Shaotang doesn''t say it, they will pay attention to their own safety.


    After that, Xu Shaotang said to Longfei, "Longfei, you are more familiar with them. You can divide them into three groups, plus 12 people including me."


    "And grouping?" Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said, "is it difficult to divide the troops?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to divide forces. We don''t know the specific situation in the city of bis yet. Dividing forces will definitely increase the risk."


    Although Xu Shaotang can''t guarantee that there will be no casualties this time, he believes that with him, he can at least protect the safety of most people. If there is nothing to do, even if Joseph kneels down in front of him to beg him, he will certainly take the people from the dragon group back home immediately.


    "Since there is no division of forces, what group will there be?" Long Fei said with a smile: "anyway, my father asked you to take charge of all the things in Xizhou before he left. You can take everyone to fight directly."


    Xu Shaotang gave Long Fei a white look and said in a choking voice, "do you think you are an immortal? Don''t you have a time when you need to rest? Don''t you have a time to eat and sleep? When we enter the city of BIS, we will be surrounded by zombies. No one is on duty. Can you sleep well? "


    The purpose of his grouping Longfei is not to spread the attack, but to ensure that everyone can take turns to rest to ensure their combat effectiveness.


    In fact, it''s the same reason that the fighting group of the dragon team is divided into three groups. It''s just that long Fei may have been in the steel cage of the security company for a long time, so that his head is short circuited. He didn''t think of this at all.


    "You said that earlier. I thought you were going to divide your troops to seek death!" Long Fei returned to Xu Shaotang with a white eye, and then said, "you, Dan Tai, snake and wood are the same group. I''m the same group as monkey, eagle and poison king. Tiger head is the rest group. That''s it."


    Since it''s not a group action, Longfei''s group is also very random. Of course, this random is only relative, because some of them were originally in a combat group, such as dantai Jingming and Mu Mu. Although they were later assigned to Longfei''s combat group because of the surge of dantai Jingming''s strength, dantai Jingming has a long way to go It''s not a problem to share the experience of fighting together with each other.


    Besides, Long Fei is actually taking care of Tantai Jingming. Although we don''t fight in groups, the group with Xu Shaotang can get more care from Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang also understood Long Fei''s consideration and didn''t have any opinions about his grouping. After long Fei''s grouping was completed, he looked at the humanity: "although this battle is very dangerous, it''s also a good opportunity to improve. In other places, you can''t find so many strange things to practice for you. If everyone has been promoted after the trip to Xizhou, it''s worth the trip. "


    "Don''t worry, we''re worried about not having anyone to practice." Just entered the congenital realm of the snake said excitedly.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the lewd snake and said faintly: "I hope you don''t say that you are too soft to kill at that time!"


    More than half of the people in a city have become zombies. You can imagine how many zombies there will be in Bisi city and what other people think. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know. He only knows that it''s impossible to kill the zombies in Bisi city by themselves. The final result is that they will be totally disgusted.


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang also secretly thought that we must find the weakness of these zombies in the process of fighting with them. Only in this way can we quickly and effectively eliminate all the zombies.


    "Er..."


    The licentious snake smothers slightly, thinking of the countless zombies in the city of BIS, and the smile on her face gradually disappears.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the snake with a smile, turned to Longfei and said, "that''s all I have to say. Longfei, do you have anything to add?"


    Long Fei thought about it, and then said to the crowd, "let me simply add that this may be the most terrible enemy we have ever met. I hope you will take it seriously. If anyone unfortunately turns into a zombie, I hope you don''t blame us!"


    His meaning is very simple. If some of them become zombies, they will kill them at the first time. Although it sounds cruel, it is also a helpless move.


    "Don''t worry, chief. If I become a zombie and you kill me, I''ll be grateful to you!"


    "Yes, who wants to be the kind of monster who doesn''t have people or ghosts? It''s better to die!"All of them have no opinion on Long Fei''s words. No one can guarantee that they will be OK, so when they accept this task, they have prepared for the worst.


    Although everyone does not want to die, but if it comes to that time, death is a relief.


    Listening to everyone''s chatter, Long Fei nodded slightly and said: "in this case, I won''t say much about it. We should hurry up and rest as long as we can. We really want to enter the city of BIS. We don''t know when we can have a rest."


    After saying that, Long Fei pulls Xu Shaotang to one side.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "It''s OK. I just want to chat with you." Long Fei smiles at Xu Shaotang and says, "if I become a zombie, don''t treat me..."


    "Fart!"


    Before long Fei''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang rudely interrupted him, and mercilessly scolded him: "at least, he is also a master of alchemy. Can you have some confidence of a master? Don''t say these words to me. You can''t run even if you don''t win? I think you''re a fool in jail! "


    "Don''t I mean just in case?" Long Fei said to Xu Shaotang speechless.


    Xu Shaotang said with disdain: "there is no one in case! You have to live, and live well! Even if I want to die, I''ll leave a seed for your dragon family first! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei immediately said with a smile: "go to your uncle!"

 Chapter 1303

    When they get the things they need, Xu Shaotang immediately takes the dragon group into bis city.


    Sitting on the helicopter overlooking the whole city of bish, bish is filled with thick black smoke everywhere. Due to the continuous heavy fire suppression of Xizhou troops, they didn''t see the zombies outside. However, as the helicopter went deep into bish, they heard the screams and cries, including the sound of guns.


    Now Xu Shaotang didn''t know much about these zombies, so he didn''t go deep into them. When he was a few kilometers away from the center of the city, he asked the helicopter pilot to let them go.


    As soon as they landed from the helicopter, they heard a shrill scream.


    "Retreat! Retreat


    With the sound of scream, a group of fully armed Xizhou soldiers quickly retreated. A few people who ran a little slowly were soon knocked down by a group of zombies. Then, a numbing chewing sound came from their ears. It can be imagined that most of the people who were knocked down were reduced to the food of these zombies.


    The retreating Xizhou soldiers were not in the mood to take charge of Xu Shaotang who was standing there watching. The leader just took a look at the skin color of these people and determined that they were not from Xizhou. Then he quickly organized his own team members to withdraw. He just yelled to Xu Shaotang: "run!"


    In order to lighten their burden, they threw all the useless weapons on the ground when they ran away.


    "Damn, they''re not responsible, are they?" Murmured the serpent.


    Dan Tai Jing Ming white snake one eye, light said: "if you are Xizhou people, they may stop to save you."


    Tantai Jingming knew these soldiers very well in Xizhou. Of course, they were not greedy for life and afraid of death. However, in the eyes of Xizhou people, only the lives of their own countries were important, and those of other countries were not.


    Tantai Jingming really didn''t know what to say about this. She couldn''t say that the soldiers in Xizhou were unkind. They would not care about the casualties of non nationals in this situation. They would only think about reducing their own losses as much as possible.


    "Well, don''t watch the excitement, and quickly kill these zombies!"


    When Xu Shaotang finished, he rushed out like a gust of wind and swept with one leg. Several zombies biting the bodies of Xizhou soldiers on the ground were swept away by Xu Shaotang. As several zombies were swept away, the incomplete body on the ground was also revealed.


    From the appearance, these zombies are not different from ordinary people, but they are clumsy and their eyes look lax. They are not the rotten zombies in the horror movies of Xizhou. However, because they are biting the fallen soldiers of Xizhou, these zombies are bloody all over, which looks a little scary.


    Watching Xu Shaotang move, the people in the dragon group can''t be idle either. They rush to the zombies one after another and have a fierce fight with them.


    Unlike what they said, the strength of these zombies is not so good, but it''s not so easy to kill them. Xu Shaotang used his genuine Qi to break up the zombies before killing them completely.


    After several zombie groups led by Xu Tang were killed one after another, some of them didn''t know how to deal with them.


    Xu Shaotang grabbed a zombie, and the zombie immediately bit him. It''s a pity that Xu Shaotang could not let the zombie bite him. After he grabbed his neck, he twisted all the limbs of the zombie. Then he said to the people in the dragon group, "the rest of the zombies will be handed over to you. I want to catch this zombie for a good research."


    "You''re such a bad taste!" Long Fei speechless said a word, and then began to greet the dragon group people joint hanging the remaining several zombies.


    Xu Shaotang mentioned that the zombie, who was still howling, came to one side and looked at the zombie curiously.


    Judging from the fighting just now, these zombies are not difficult to deal with when they are not large-scale. Knowing that they can''t defeat the enemy, they know how to escape. This shows that these zombies really have a certain sense. In short, they are similar to the soldiers he has contacted before, but they are not as quick as soldiers, but they are more harmful than soldiers .


    In order to test how tenacious the Zombie''s vitality is, Xu Shaotang slaps the head of the zombie directly and heavily. With the sound of skull fragmentation, the shrill howl of the zombie becomes more intense, but it doesn''t die. The four limbs twisted by Xu Shaotang struggle fiercely, although this struggle is useless.


    "It''s really tenacious."


    Xu Shaotang looks at the zombie whose skull has completely collapsed with great interest, then throws it aside, picks up a gun discarded by the retreating Xizhou soldiers from the ground, and points it at the heart of the zombie, which is a "bang" shot.


    A blood hole suddenly appeared in the corpse''s chest, and the dark red blood gushed out from his chest.Even so, the zombie is still not killed, just a big mouth, constantly to Xu Shaotang issued a howl of resentment.


    "I see how tenacious your vitality is!" Xu Shaotang didn''t pay any attention to the howl of the zombie, and fired several shots at the head of the zombie.


    Until the head of the zombie was almost beaten into rotten watermelons, the zombie gradually lost its vitality. At this time, Longfei and their side also ended the encirclement and suppression of the zombies and gathered.


    Looking at the zombie whose head was sieved by Xu Shaotang, Long Fei rolled his eyes and said to Xu Shaotang, "you''re really boring!"


    "You know shit!" Xu Shaotang threw his gun on the ground and looked at the corpse disgustingly. He hummed to Long Fei, "I''m looking for the weakness of the corpse."


    "Did you find it?"


    Long Fei holds his hands on his chest and asks with a smile.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang is very simply said: "this thing''s vitality is too tenacious, Niang, it''s not scientific at all!"


    listening to Xu Shaotang''s voice, many dragon group members make complaints about their dead bodies. The corpses they kill are not intact. They are almost killed after they are completely discarded with genuine energy.


    Only when there are not many zombies and their strength is not strong, can they eliminate these zombies without pressure. It can be imagined that if they are surrounded by these zombies, what kind of situation it will be.

 Chapter 1304

    Killing a group of the lowest level zombies did not give Xu Shaotang and the longzu any sense of achievement, but it gave them a preliminary understanding of the strength of these zombies.


    "It feels like these things are similar to our mythical zombies." The snake kicked the zombie who was killed by Xu Shaotang and muttered.


    Tiger head curled his mouth, and then a jump said: "zombies are walking like this, OK? And which zombie have you heard of having blood? "


    Looking at the appearance of tiger''s head jumping, people can''t help laughing. Laughter also dispels the depression on the battlefield, and gradually calms everyone''s restless heart because of the killing.


    After laughing, Tantai Jingming said to tiger head with a smile: "in fact, zombies are not necessarily what we see on TV. After all, they are all imaginary. No one has ever seen real zombies. Maybe these zombies are really legendary zombies. Just because of the fear of the unknown, people turn zombies into myths That''s all


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, the snake immediately said to the tiger head: "listen, I think what Tantai said is reasonable."


    "Well, don''t talk about zombies or zombies here." Listening to everyone''s enthusiastic discussion of unimportant topics here, Xu Shaotang was afraid to clap his hands and said: "no matter whether this thing is zombies or zombies, it''s our enemy anyway. This is just the beginning. Don''t relax, don''t forget, our goal is those zombies after modernization."


    They should be in contact with these low-level zombies now, but they haven''t been in contact with Joseph''s post evolution zombies. When they come into contact with those post evolution zombies, their battle has just begun.


    With the fall of Xu Shaotang''s voice, people no longer discuss this topic without nutrition. Under the leadership of Xu Shaotang, they quickly rush to the central area of bis city.


    "Didi..."


    Just as people were rushing to the central area of bis City, Xu Shaotang''s communicator rang.


    Xu Shaotang put up his hand, motioned everyone to stop and defend in place, and connected the communicator at the same time.


    "Where are you now, Mr. Xu?" When the messenger was connected, Lucar''s anxious voice came from inside, "the northern defense line of bis city is suffering from the impact of the zombies after evolution. It''s going to be unbearable over there. Can you rush to support it?"


    Before communicating with Xu Shaotang, Lucar had consulted Joseph first. Joseph only told him: don''t command Xu Shaotang, but you can discuss with him in the tone of request!


    Lucar firmly remembered Joseph''s words, so he talked to Xu Shaotang in this almost pleading tone.


    After listening to Joseph''s voice, Xu Shaotang thought about it and motioned to Tantai Jingming to take out the map. As soon as he looked at the map, he said to Lucar, "we are in the northwest of bis City, and it should not be far from the northern defense line. We''ll go there now."


    "Yes, thank you! Thank you very much


    Lucar said happily to Xu Shaotang, thinking that Xu Shaotang didn''t seem as difficult as Joseph said. He seemed to speak very well.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang is really a good speaker. As long as others don''t offend him, he will never put on airs.


    What''s more, the elimination of zombies is not just about Xizhou. In addition, Lucar has a good attitude, so he will try his best to help if he can. After all, if the northern defense line is broken by the zombies after evolution, it will not only do them no good, but also bring them more trouble.


    After turning off the communicator, Xu Shaotang said to the Dragon Group: "the northern defense line of bis city is suffering from the impact of the zombies after evolution, and it''s going to be unbearable there. We have to rush to support, and all of us have to cheer up. The real hard battle is coming!"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the color of laughter on people''s faces disappeared. Everyone packed up their mood and prepared for the coming battle.


    Their current position is not far from the northern defense line, and their speed is very fast. In less than ten minutes, they have reached the northern defense line.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Help..."


    "Ah..."


    As soon as they reached the northern defense line, all kinds of voices came into their ears, including the sound of gunfire, the sound of people calling for help, and the sound of people screaming.


    All kinds of voices intertwined with the bloody scene, a hell like scene suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Now they have seen the real features of those zombies after evolution. The appearance of these zombies is different from that of ordinary zombies. Their bodies are generally stronger, and their clothes are almost torn by the explosive muscles.


    A soldier in Xizhou used a flamethrower to spray out a long flame. The flame burned on the body of an evolved zombie in front of him. Apart from burning off his clothes, it could not pose any threat to the zombie. The zombie directly broke through the long flame, raised his hand, grabbed the soldier''s neck, and looked at the soldier''s shoulder Bite off, and then throw it into the line, the soldier issued a shrill scream, the whole body began to twitch violently.But just ten seconds, the soldier who was thrown into the defense line suddenly stood up, and then jumped on his former comrades without warning.


    However, it was a long flame to meet him. Even if he was wrapped in the flame, the soldier who had become a zombie still frantically rushed to his former comrades in arms. Seeing him coming, the soldiers retreated one after another. Fortunately, the soldier who had become a zombie was clumsy, so we easily avoided him.


    Half a minute later, the soldier who became a zombie finally fell down, and there was a charred body on the ground.


    This kind of thing doesn''t just happen in this place. The same thing is happening in many parts of the whole defense line, but they don''t see it.


    Moreover, the soldiers in other parts of the defense line seldom have such good luck. Many of them watched their comrades in arms turn into zombies, and then they were attacked by the comrades who turned into zombies. So the whole defense line fell into chaos.


    Looking at the living tragedy, people could not help sighing.


    Even though they had been very unhappy with Xizhou, even though they had no feelings for the people of Xizhou, as human beings, they were a little angry and compassionate when they saw their own kind suffering from such a tragic situation.


    The reason why people are called people is that people with feelings and without feelings are machines or zombies in front of them.


    While others were looking at the tragedy over there, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were on the other side, because he seemed to see someone he knew.

 Chapter 1305

    "The Knights of the round table?"


    Xu Shaotang saw Milo fighting with a fast zombie from a distance. When he was in England, he had a war with Milo, so he was very impressed with Milo.


    At the moment, Milo dances his Epee like a tiger. Even though the zombie is very fast, he can''t get close to Milo''s body at all. On the contrary, Milo''s epee forces him to retreat.


    "Well, don''t watch the excitement!"


    The situation at the scene is really not optimistic. Xu Shaotang slightly restrained his mind and said to all the members of the dragon group, "cooperate with the good fighting group before. Remember, the distance between the three groups can''t be too far!"


    "Yes


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, everyone''s momentum suddenly changed, and everyone showed a strong murderous spirit. They cooperated with each other according to the previously divided combat teams, so that they could take care of each other.


    Long Fei directly led people to the strong zombie who had just been burned by the flamethrower. It was this zombie that created the tragedy they had just seen with their own eyes, so long Fei first targeted it.


    The Dragon flies all moved, other people naturally also can''t idle.


    "Follow me!" Xu Shaotang yelled at the people of his fighting group and killed Milo in his direction.


    When the zombie entangled with Milo was several meters away, Xu Shaotang''s spirit was strong. With a sound of "Puff Chi", the zombie was cut off by Xu Shaotang''s spirit.


    Even so, the zombie who was cut off by Xu Shaotang''s Qi didn''t die. Instead, he supported the rest of his body with his hand and threw himself at Milo.


    "Poof


    Milo would not be polite to the zombie who had only half of his body left and dared to attack him. His Epee quickly cut a cross, leaving only a few piles of clean meat on the ground.


    After cleaning up the zombie in front of him, Milo raised his head to see who was the man who helped him deal with the zombie just now. When he looked up, he saw Xu Shaotang smiling at him.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Miluoman is surprised to shout a, then quickly ran to Xu Shaotang in front of, "how do you also come?"


    "Ha ha, I''ve always been responsible for the peace of the world."


    Xu Shaotang and Milo played a little joke, and then said to Milo with a smile: "this is not the time to reminisce. We''ll wait until these disgusting things are repulsed."


    "Good!"


    Milo nodded and rushed to the next target with his sword. Xu Shaotang also rushed to the target he had found.


    Although the four of them fight for each other, they rely on each other. Once one person is in trouble, the other three can immediately support the past.


    While killing these evolutionary zombies, Xu Shaotang is also paying attention to the situation of the other two combat teams. Although they are still a long distance away from Xu Shaotang, at Xu Shaotang''s speed, as long as they are in danger, Xu Shaotang can still guarantee to arrive at the support within a few seconds.


    "Roar..."


    In the middle of the battle, a low roar suddenly came into everyone''s ears, and then a big man with a height of two meters rushed towards them.


    In fact, the height of two meters is not particularly high, but this big zombie is full of bulging muscles. The muscles burst his clothes, revealing his bronze skin. Every step, the earth seems to shake. Looking at it from a distance, it gives people a huge sense of seeing.


    At a glance, we can see that this big zombie is not an ordinary zombie. Before Xu Shaotang''s hand, dantai Jingming has already stepped out first, and a piece of true Qi is directly cut on the big zombie.


    "Dangdang..."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s true Qi splits on the body of the big zombie, causing no trauma at all, just making a sound like splitting on the body of steel.


    Tantai Jingming was also surprised by the sudden sound. She didn''t expect that this big zombie would be so strong.


    In her slightly distracted moment, the big zombie had already arrived in front of her. Although the zombie was bulky, its speed was also very fast.


    The big zombie raised his hand and grabbed her. Just when the zombie thought he could catch her, his men were suddenly empty. After a closer look, he found that the woman he wanted to catch had been taken away by a man.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Now the war situation is fierce, Xu Shaotang also can''t care what gentle is not gentle, directly and loudly reprimand dantai Jingming.


    In such a fierce battle still distracted, this is not pure death?


    After being reprimanded by Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming looked guilty and said, "I''m sorry, I was shocked by the defense of that big zombie just now...""You deal with the other zombies. I''ll take care of this big man!" Xu Shaotang did not dare to say anything more now. After putting down the quiet tea, he rushed directly at the big zombie.


    The big zombie thinks that Xu Shaotang still has the strength of Tantai Jingming just now. Looking at Xu Shaotang who rushes to him, he directly raises his hand and grabs Xu Shaotang.


    However, he really underestimated Xu Shaotang''s strength. The genuine Qi of Tantai Jingming could not hurt him, but it did not mean that Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi could not hurt him. When he raised his hand, it was a pale gold genuine Qi that welcomed him.


    "Poof!"


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi cleanly cut off the raised hand of the big zombie, but his attack did not stop. At the same time, several true Qi waves out. In a flash, the big zombie had been cut into a pile of pieces by Xu Shaotang. Maybe he didn''t understand why the woman''s true Qi couldn''t hurt him, but the man''s true Qi killed him easily.


    With the help of Xu Shaotang, the northern defense line, which was already on the verge of collapse, was finally stabilized. Under the leadership of Xu Shaotang, these experts, they started to launch a counter attack against the crazy zombies.


    "Ouch..."


    Just when we launched a large-scale counter offensive, a loud and sharp voice suddenly sounded in their ears. With the sound, the zombies who had just stormed the northern defense line suddenly stopped attacking. After a slight pause, they suddenly retreated like a tide!


    After a while, the zombies who attacked the northern defense line completely retreated, leaving only ground pieces of meat and charred bodies, and some even left no bodies, burning directly into a pile of ashes under the incendiary bomb!

 Chapter 1306

    Watching the zombie group recede, many people''s faces show the expression of survival, especially those ordinary soldiers, not to mention others, just watching their former comrades become zombies, which is enough to make their psychological products a huge shadow.


    Just now, everyone was fighting for their lives. When the zombie retreated, many soldiers with weak psychology crouched in the corner and cried bitterly. More people squatted on the ground and vomited loudly. Xizhou often engaged in battlefield activities around the world. In fact, most of the soldiers in Xizhou had seen blood, but this kind of bloody and cruel scene was the first time many people saw it.


    Unlike ordinary soldiers, Xu Shaotang and others have already prepared for this kind of killing, but even so, the ground full of broken meat and the bodies still emitting the smell of burnt incense still make them feel a faint and disgusting impulse.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    While Xu Shaotang was checking whether the dragon group was injured, Milo trotted to them with some members of the round table riding group. Xu Shaotang had a little impression of the people who came with Milo. It seemed that he had seen them during the British summit, but he was not very happy at that time.


    After confirming that no one in the dragon group was injured, Xu Shaotang let go and looked at Milo who trotted to his side and asked, "how are your casualties?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Milo''s face suddenly darkened and said bitterly: "we have lost six people. If you hadn''t come to support us in time, I''m afraid our loss would have been even worse."


    In this kind of fight against zombies, there is only the saying of loss and no loss, and there is no saying of injury at all. All injured people become zombies, and only those who are not injured can survive.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything comforting. They are all unconventional forces. While enjoying the super high treatment of unconventional forces, they also have to bear some things, such as the loss of this degree and the spiritual blow brought by this loss.


    Milo raised his eyelids to look at Xu Shaotang, nodded slightly and said: "you and your people are still very strong, and I feel that you are stronger than when I saw you last time. You make me envy you very much."


    He always thought that Xu Shaotang was a member of the dragon group and the leader of the dragon group, but the real leader of the dragon group was watching him right now.


    "Ha, you seem to be getting better, too?" Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Milo, "what''s the matter with that howl just now? After that howl, the zombies retreated, as if there were commanders in the zombies? "


    Milo shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s the first time we''ve been here for a few days! But I agree with your guess. The howl just now is obviously a sign of retreat. There should be a commander among these zombies! "


    "For the first time?" Xu Shaotang thought Milo had come earlier than them and had seen more things. Unexpectedly, Milo and they met for the first time. He immediately frowned and said, "if these zombies have a commander, the battle behind us may be more difficult."


    The zombies who are not under unified command have become a headache. Now they are suddenly under command, which is not good news for them.


    Milo nodded and said, "we will tell Joseph about this situation and let them find a way to investigate. If it is true, as we have guessed, the situation will be even worse."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any opinions on Milo''s proposal. It must be the best if he can check it. The more he knows about these zombies, the less they will lose.


    Soon, Milo finished talking to Joseph.


    After hanging up the messenger, Milo''s face became a little ugly.


    Looking at the look on Milo''s face, Xu Shaotang quickly asked, "how about it?"


    "Joseph said it was probably the king of the zombies who commanded the zombies!" Milo said with a heavy face: "he said that the Zombie King was probably just born, so no one had commanded the zombies to fight with us before. But these are all his guesses, and he is not sure whether it is. He is also devoid of skills now, but we must help him to investigate the matter. "


    After listening to Milo''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a curl of his lips: "he pushed it clean. He lost the risk to us when he was short of skills. He thought it was our country''s business!"


    Although he knows that Joseph may be devoid of skills now, Xu Shaotang is still very upset. They are here to help. They can''t let them do everything by themselves. Even if Joseph is devoid of skills, he has to give some good words.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s communicator rang.


    When Xu Shaotang connected the communicator, Joseph''s voice immediately came from it: "Xu, thank you very much! I know everything about the northern defense. Thank you and your people for helping us! "


    Joseph''s tone sounds extremely respectful, but Xu Shaotang knows that Joseph''s call with himself is not just about thanking himself.Xu Shaotang took the communicator to one side and said to Joseph at the other end of the communicator, "there is a saying in the state of Xia that the meaning of drunkard is not wine. Have you ever heard of it?"


    "Yes, yes!" Joseph''s slightly embarrassed laughter came from the communicator. Since Xu Shaotang had made it so obvious, Joseph no longer beat around the bush with Xu Shaotang and said directly, "just now Mr. Milo told me about the Zombie''s active retreat. I''m worried that there has been a highly evolved Zombie King in the zombies. This is not good news for us. I don''t know what you think Can you confirm this for me? "


    Joseph knows Xu Shaotang''s temper. At this time, he can only try to lower his posture and talk to Xu Shaotang in a deliberative manner. If Xu Shaotang agrees better, if Xu Shaotang doesn''t agree, he has to ask Milo to help make peace.


    Listen to Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang mouth slightly up, this Joseph is really drunk, not in the wine. After thinking about it carefully for a while, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "we don''t know anything about the situation in the center of the city at present. I''m not stupid enough to take the risk to investigate this matter for you. You can ask Lucar to send a large number of UAVs for investigation. After we find out the situation, I''ll decide whether to investigate this matter according to the situation."


    Now they don''t know what the potential Zombie King is, or how many evolved zombies there are in the city, so he won''t take the risk. This is not the time to show his personal hero idea.


    Since Xu Shaotang said so, Joseph knew that it was useless to say anything else. He said helplessly, "OK, I''ll inform general Lucar now! He will report the investigation to you at any time. "

 Chapter 1307

    Strictly speaking, no matter which country it is, it is forbidden to drink on the battlefield.


    But in fact, in such a battlefield, I believe no country will ban alcohol. Those ordinary soldiers need too much alcohol and tobacco to anesthetize themselves. This kind of human purgatory scene is eroding the psychological defense of ordinary soldiers all the time. If the soldiers are not allowed to vent their emotions, I''m afraid most of them will collapse soon .


    Therefore, after the zombies who attacked the northern defense retreated, the large boxes of wine were sent to the soldiers of the northern defense.


    A carnival with a strange atmosphere unfolded.


    Not far away from the carnival, engineers are driving forklifts to clean up the ground of broken meat and charred corpses. The smell of blood in the air and the smell of charred corpses have not gone away. It is interwoven with the smell of wine in the air, which makes the carnival give people an indescribable strange feeling.


    "I don''t know how many of these people will survive."


    Long Fei murmurs, raises his neck and pours a mouthful of iced beer into his mouth. The cool feeling in his heart will reduce the depression in his heart.


    What Xu Shaotang drinks is Xizhou''s liquor. He is used to the liquor and doesn''t like the faint taste of beer.


    After pouring a mouthful of liquor into his mouth, Xu Shaotang poured the liquor on the fire like a child. Looking at the rising flames, he said with a smile to Long Fei, "it has nothing to do with us how much they can live. I only care about whether our people can all safely return home!"


    Long Fei glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "I really want to leave this place. Every time I come to Xizhou, I don''t think it''s good."


    "I still want to leave!" Xu Shaotang said, "but we just have to think about it. Let''s wait until we get rid of these zombies. Let''s have a good rest. I don''t know when there will be news from Lucar. Even if there is no news from Lucar, we will try to go deep into the central area of BIS city tomorrow morning, and complain and complain. We still have to do what we should do. ¡±


    Long Fei nodded, flattened the beer can in his hand, and said bitterly, "if it were not for the fear that these zombies would spread to our country, I would not have suffered this crime if I had killed them."


    For Long Fei, helping Xizhou deal with those zombies here really feels like suffering. He is disgusted that he has helped his former enemies. He has never found that he is so great.


    However, he also understood that this is not just a matter of Xizhou, just like dealing with the hand of God. This has become a common matter for all countries in the world, but some countries are too weak to help even if they want to. At most, they can only say some decent words.


    They were talking here when Milo came with a bottle of liquor.


    When she comes to Xu Shaotang''s side, Milo directly inserts her blood wiped Epee on the ground, and then sits down beside Xu Shaotang, holding the bottle and touching the bottle in Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    "Xu Shaotang, I want to ask you a question." Milo poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth and opened his mouth full of wine to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Milo with a smile and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "That is, how can you cut those zombies into two parts in this way?" Milo made a chopping action with his hand. He looked at Xu Shaotang curiously and said, "how did you do it?"


    Looking at Milo''s action, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s real Qi, not just a simple wave."


    Many countries can''t understand Xia''s martial arts. Milo is obviously such a person. He thought that Xu Shaotang and his followers were just chopping at random, but he didn''t know that the chopping was completely combined with Qi. Without Qi in their body, their chopping would not be martial arts, but magic.


    It''s only because Milo can''t see their real Qi at all that he has the illusion that they just wave at random.


    "True Qi?" Looking at what Xu Shaotang said, Xu Shaotang is obviously not curious.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how to explain Zhenqi to Milo, a foreigner. After thinking about it, he said, "it''s just a way to fight the enemy. If you have a chance in the future, you can have more contact with our Xia culture."


    Milo nodded and said, "the state of Xia is a very old country. When I have a chance, I will go to your state of Xia."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at other members of the round table knights not far away, and then asks Milo, "are you the only ones left in your round table knights?"


    In addition to the six people Milo said he had sacrificed before, it seems that there are only seven people in the Knights of the round table. If there are only a few people left in the Knights of the round table, I''m afraid that after this battle with the zombies, the famous knights of the round table will completely withdraw from the stage of history.


    Milo gently shook his head and said: "we still have some people in the Western defense. There is no large-scale impact on that side at present. There should be no big loss.""Oh, that''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang said sincerely.


    His words are not hypocritical and polite, but from the heart. Although he had a little conflict with the Knights of the round table in England, he had no other dissatisfaction with the Knights of the round table. Now in this situation, of course, the more experts, the better. If the Knights of the round table really have only a few people, then they will be under great pressure.


    Now he was relieved to learn that the Knights of the round table were still in other places.


    Milo seemed to know what Xu Shaotang was thinking about. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "with you, I feel relieved."


    "Which line of defense is the Ninja guarding?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Eastern line." Milo looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and said slowly: "you don''t feel at ease with Pianyu ninja?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "to be honest, I really don''t trust them, but it''s not our turn to worry about this. Let''s see the arrangement of Xizhou."


    Originally, the strength of the ninja in Pianyu was relatively strong. However, because many Ninja were hanged after joining the hand of God, and some of them were killed by Xu Shaotang, now the ninja in Pianyu has no previous strength. If it is the eastern defense line that is impacted by the zombies after evolution this time, it is estimated that the defense line has collapsed?


    They chatted casually there. When it was almost time to have a rest, Long Fei''s group took the initiative to take on the alert task in the first half of the night, and Xu Shaotang''s group took on the task in the second half of the night.

 Chapter 1308

    The sky is not yet fully bright, Xu Shaotang received the news from Lucar.


    According to the information provided by lukar, through UAV investigation, a large number of zombies are gathered near the original research center for the study of zombies. It seems that there is a zombie like a leader in command of these zombies. When they want a clearer investigation, the UAV sent out is suddenly attacked by zombies and crashed.


    Before the crash, the drone took back some pictures that made them very confused - the zombies actually began to kill each other!


    This news immediately made Xu Shaotang confused.


    Can these zombies even fight?


    Since receiving the news from Lucar, Xu Shaotang, who was sleepy because of his vigil, suddenly has no sleep at all.


    "I''ll go out for a minute, catwalk." Xu Shaotang walks to Tantai Jingming, who is highly focused on the surrounding situation, and whispers to her.


    Dan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and asks, "where are you going?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t intend to hide his purpose from Tantai Jingming. He says frankly, "I just received the news from Lucar. I think it''s a bit strange. I''m going to go out to investigate and see what''s going on."


    "Me and you..."


    Tantai Jingming was about to say that she was going with Xu Shaotang. Just in the middle of the conversation, she suddenly closed her mouth and said, "OK, be careful."


    She knows Xu Shaotang''s strength well. If Xu Shaotang goes out alone, even if there is any danger, she believes that Xu Shaotang can escape. However, if she goes with Xu Shaotang, it will not only help Xu Shaotang, but also become a burden to him. Therefore, she suddenly gives up the idea of going out with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, reached out and stroked the worried face of Tantai Jingming, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. By the way, when they wake up, tell them that no matter what happens before I come back, they can''t attack without permission. If there''s anything, wait until I come back! "


    "Well!" Dantai Jingming whispered, and then watched Xu Shaotang go away.


    Leaving the northern defense line of bis City, Xu Shaotang quickly approached the research center that had been occupied by zombies. Although it was not bright yet, the plane had already taken action. We could see that a large number of planes were constantly carrying out air strikes, and the whole heavy area of bis city almost fell into a sea of fire.


    Although the present Xizhou was not the former Xizhou, its inside information is still there after all. The outbreak of the zombie crisis has also stimulated Xizhou''s war potential.


    Even if their air raids can''t effectively kill the evolved zombies, they are definitely a big killer for ordinary zombies.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang feels unworthy of those people who died unjustly for the Devil Island. It seems that the situation of the Devil Island at the beginning suddenly made the garrison of all countries have no time to prepare, so it directly turned into a tragedy. If the garrison of the Devil Island was given enough reaction time, once the war machine of all countries started, the loss of garrison would be much smaller.


    But now it''s no use to say that these things have happened in devil''s Island. Besides, it''s just adding trouble to yourself.


    Xu Tang''s trace to the research center before the dawn is quickly covered up.


    The closer we get to the research center, the more zombies we have evolved.


    Xu Shaotang stops his steps and hides his body behind the ruins of a burning steel frame.


    When he poked his head out from behind the ruins, he saw that two evolved zombies were engaged in a fierce contest.


    The strength of one of the tall zombies was obviously stronger than that of the thin zombie, who could only barely Parry under his attack.


    "It''s killing each other!" Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, but his eyes firmly locked on the two zombies fighting together.


    He didn''t understand why these zombies wanted to kill each other, but he felt that this was not a good thing. He couldn''t tell why, but he was more willing to believe his feelings. This is the intuition of a powerful warrior. This intuition is always true.


    In the battlefield, the thin zombie had been knocked to the ground by the strong zombie. The weak zombie immediately got up from the ground and wanted to run away. Then she just jumped out less than two meters. The strong zombie had already grasped his body, and then smashed the head of the zombie with a heavy blow, and then she died Quickly take a pea sized thing out of the Zombie''s head and throw it into his mouth, chewing like peanuts.


    After the strong zombie took out the pea sized thing, the zombie, whose head was smashed, suddenly lost the ability to resist. After a few convulsions, he soon lost his life completely.After swallowing the pea sized thing, the strong zombie looked satisfied, raised his neck and let out a roar of satisfaction.


    Just at that moment, Xu Shaotang felt that the zombie swallowing the pea sized thing seemed to become stronger.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and thought, are these zombies fighting each other to get something the size of a pea in each other''s head, so as to enhance their strength?


    Once he had this idea, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that he had some ideas. The zombie, who was still roaring in the sky, immediately became his target.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped out from behind the ruins. The zombie, who was just looking up at the sky, suddenly stopped his long howling. His eyes looked at Xu Shaotang excitedly. His throat moved slightly. It seemed that he had taken the human in front of him as his own food.


    "Rubbish!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the zombie with disgust. His body flickered slightly. In the blink of an eye, he already appeared in front of the zombie.


    Zombies obviously did not expect that Xu Shaotang''s speed was so fast. They raised their iron fists like Xu Shaotang.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed the fist that hit him, and then twisted it hard, and he directly broke the Zombie''s arm. At the same time, the other hand was not idle. He twisted the other hand of the zombie, and then grabbed the Zombie''s spine, and lifted it up. The Zombie completely lost the ability to resist.


    After finishing all this, Xu Shaotang immediately carried the paralyzed zombie back to the northern defense line.

 Chapter 1309

    When Xu Shaotang returned, it was just dawn.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang dragging a zombie back, dantai Jingming trotted up to meet him and asked, "why did you come back so soon? I thought you were going for a long time. If you asked me to take it, I haven''t had time to tell the team leader. "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "that''s just right. I don''t need to bring words to him. I found something and brought this zombie back to do an experiment."


    "Experiment? What kind of experiment do you do? "


    While they were talking there, Long Fei also got up and asked them curiously. When they saw the zombie still dragged by Xu Shaotang, they came to look at the one who was paralyzed but still grinning at them curiously.


    "Bang!"


    Long Fei heavily kicked the zombie in the face, and said, "I''ll come early in the morning to spoil my appetite!"


    Although these zombies still look like human beings, in their eyes, these zombies are no longer human beings, so it''s not polite to treat these zombies, just as comfortable.


    Xu Shaotang white dragon fly one eye, way: "play to play, don''t give her to me play dead, I keep him still useful."


    "What''s the use of this thing?" At this time, the snake also came and looked at the zombie lying on the ground like a pool of mud. He asked Xu Shaotang curiously, "you went out early in the morning just to catch this thing and come back to play?"


    "What a fool!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t scold. These bastards really treat zombies as toys!


    The excitement on their side also attracted Milo and others who just got up. Milo also followed him curiously. When he saw the zombie on the ground, he asked Xu Shaotang curiously, "what are you doing with this zombie?"


    "Here you are, Milo, to give you a chance to avenge your brothers."


    Seeing Milo, Xu Shaotang quickly laughs and pulls Milo to the zombie, points to the zombie on the ground and says, "cut the head of the zombie and let me study it."


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people around him immediately looked at him with a look of disgust. This bastard asked someone to cut the head of the zombie for him to study in the early morning. He didn''t want to let everyone have breakfast, did he?


    Milo also puzzled to Xu Shaotang asked: "cut your head, let you study what? Besides, why don''t you do it yourself? "


    "I feel sick!" Xu Shaotang naturally said.


    "I don''t feel sick?" Milo looks at Xu Shaotang in black.


    I really don''t know how shameless Xu Shaotang is to say such words. He is disgusted by himself. Isn''t others disgusted? Although their psychological defense line is not as fragile as those ordinary soldiers, they kill more zombies and kill them in an extremely cruel way. They feel uncomfortable. After all, they are human beings, not these zombies without any emotion.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted Milo on the shoulder and said, "I''m not as good as you, am I? Let''s do it now. It matters a lot. "


    Milo looked at Xu Shaotang speechless and said, "I''m much better at seeing your zombie than I am!"


    Although he said so, Milo walked to the zombie with his epee.


    "Be careful and cut slowly. It''s better not to damage the structure inside the head. Don''t kill the zombie." Xu Shaotang did not forget to tell Milo after death.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Xu Shaotang speechless and said with a small smile, "do you think that''s a scalpel?"


    "The structure inside the Zombie''s head is very important." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Milo doesn''t care about the conversation between Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming. Instead, he walks up to the zombie with his epee and swipes his head. The head of the zombie suddenly blows out a stream of stinking blood. Everyone quickly avoids this stream of blood to prevent it from getting on his body.


    Although Milo''s action is very big, he is extremely precise. Looking at the extremely standard cross shaped incision on the Zombie''s head, Xu Shaotang can''t help but raise a big pea to Milo.


    It can be seen that Milo''s mastery of Epee has reached an appalling level when he can use Epee to cut the head of a zombie so accurately without damaging the structure inside.


    Don''t say, he really used Epee to a great effect of scalpel.


    Milo doesn''t seem to think it''s something to be proud of. In the face of Xu Shaotang''s thumbs up, he takes back the Epee blandly. His speed is so fast that there is no trace of blood on the body of the epee.


    In Xu Shaotang''s memory, Milo is the second fastest person he has ever seen. Of course, the first is mu Tiance, who is abnormal.


    Although the head was cut and a lot of blood was lost, the zombie was still alive. The mouth of the completely paralyzed zombie uttered a low and miserable howl.


    When the blood flow in the Zombie''s head could not be found, Xu Shaotang picked up a stick from the ground and poked it around in the Zombie''s head, as if looking for something."Well..."


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s actions, many people feel like they are drowning in the stomach. It''s one thing to kill these zombies, but it''s another thing to watch Xu Shaotang stir a stick in the head of the zombie.


    Disgusting is disgusting, but there is no way to leave. First, if they leave now, they will surely be ridiculed by everyone. Second, they are also curious. Everyone wants to see what Xu Shaotang did this disgusting thing in the early morning.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang found something the size of a pea in the Zombie''s head. It looked like a stone with dark red color. When Xu Shaotang moved it with a stick, the zombie suddenly uttered an unprecedented scream.


    "It seems to be such a thing!" Xu Shaotang stood up a little excited and hit the pea sized thing with a piece of real Qi. The thing suddenly broke apart.


    At the moment when the thing broke, the zombie suddenly convulsed violently. Before everyone knew the situation, the zombie suddenly stopped convulsing, and in the blink of an eye, it had completely lost its vitality.


    The sudden change makes everyone cast curious eyes on Xu Shaotang. Obviously, everyone is waiting for Xu Shaotang to tell them what this is.


    Looking at everyone''s eyes, Xu Shaotang breathed heavily, then laughed and said: "I found the weakness of these zombies!"

 Chapter 1310

    "Weakness?"


    The crowd was slightly stunned, and then asked Xu Shaotang excitedly, "do you mean that the weakness of these zombies is something like a small piece of stone?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "if I guess correctly, it should be true. As you have seen just now, even if the head of the zombie is cut open, he will not die, but I just smash the thing, and he will lose his life immediately."


    Xu Shaotang is very happy to find the weakness of zombies, which means that they don''t need to break up zombies in the process of fighting with zombies in the future. They just need to smash the stone like thing in their brain.


    Although it is only the size of a pea, it''s really difficult to hit it accurately under the Zombie''s attack, but it at least gives them a way to kill the zombie quickly. After being proficient, it''s not impossible to kill the zombie.


    What''s more, ordinary soldiers have more ways to kill ordinary zombies. If they shoot more than ten times at the head of a zombie, there will always be one shot that can hit the key point of a zombie.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, people think about the reaction before and after the zombie. They all think that Xu Shaotang''s guess should be eight or nine. In fact, it''s very easy to confirm, that is, just go and grab some zombies to do an experiment.


    "How did you find out?" Milo man looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. Xu Shaotang really gives him too many surprises. He even thinks that if Xu Shaotang comes to the northern defense line earlier, the casualties of round table riding earth regiment may be far less than the current casualties.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "lukar sent drones to investigate the city last night and found that the zombies seemed to be killing each other. When it was light, I had planned to go to the city to see if lukar''s intelligence investigation was wrong. In the middle of the way, I met two zombies who had evolved to kill each other. This zombie killed another zombie and killed another one from another At that time, I thought it was wrong, so I grabbed this zombie and came back to do an experiment. I didn''t expect that I really guessed it right. "


    After this happy event, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly became serious again and said slowly: "according to my observation, this zombie''s strength seems to be stronger after eating the thing in that Zombie''s head."


    "You mean these zombies can evolve by swallowing each other''s brains?" Long Fei in the heart inexplicably jumps, subconsciously asks to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it should be!"


    He''s not quite sure about his guess yet, but she believes it should be the same.


    This matter needs to be confirmed later, just like whether the pea sized thing is the key of zombies.


    Tantai Jingming frowned slightly and said with a worried face: "you said that the zombies in the center of the city are killing each other. Then, according to your guess, that is to say, those zombies in the city are now undergoing a lot of evolution in this way?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "combined with the situation that the zombies suddenly retreated yesterday and the fact that these zombies killed each other, if my guess is correct, it is not difficult to see that the killing between zombies is a premeditated killing, which is probably led by the most likely Zombie King."


    It''s all for the sake of this. There''s no need for Xu Shaotang to say more about the following.


    If so, it''s not good news for them.


    Although mutual killing will reduce the number of zombies, there will be more powerful zombies. An evolved zombie is more difficult to deal with than ten ordinary zombies.


    "There''s something wrong with it!" Milo thought a little, said: "now our top priority is to confirm whether your guess is correct, if you guess is correct, we may have to take the initiative to attack the zombies."


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Milo, then nodded slightly and said, "to prove that my guess is really simple, just find some zombies to test it. Well, I''ll take our people to catch some zombies and come back. You''ll contact Lucar immediately and ask him to prepare a place for us to test. In addition, I''ll inform Joseph. If possible, they will try their best to carry out the test and confirm whether my guess is correct as soon as possible. "


    Now for them, time is a bit tight. If it''s true, as Xu Shaotang guessed, the more backward it is, the worse it will be for them. No one knows how far these zombies can evolve by swallowing things in their heads.


    "Well, then hurry up!"


    Milo also knows the seriousness of the matter, said a word to Xu Shaotang, and immediately went to talk to Lucar.


    Xu Shaotang also quickly led the dragon group to the center of the city. Now they don''t have to find strong zombies. They just need to find some evolved zombies and undeveloped zombies to go back and do an experiment.


    They walked for a long time and didn''t see any zombies. This abnormal situation made their uneasiness more intense.After a few kilometers to which research center is located, they finally saw the trace of zombies. As Xu Shaotang saw yesterday, those zombies are killing madly, but they are killing people of their own kind instead of human beings.


    "Come on, everybody grab a zombie and go!" Xu Shaotang rushed to the group of zombies who were killing each other, and said to the Dragon Group: "be careful, don''t turn over the boat in the sewer."


    Although the strength of these zombies here doesn''t seem to be too strong, the disgusting thing about zombies is that if they touch his blood, they will become zombies like him, which is a threat to them. If they accidentally touch the Zombie''s blood, they won''t even regret it.


    People also know that these zombies are dangerous. After nodding to Xu Shaotang, they began to kill the zombies one after another.


    They moved very fast. In less than three minutes, each of them had captured a zombie. In order to prevent the zombies from resisting, they learned Xu Shaotang''s method one after another, paralyzed the zombies directly, and then quickly dragged the zombies back to the northern defense line.


    By the time they got to the northern line, several helicopters had already stopped there, and when they saw them coming back, the helicopters started quickly.

 Chapter 1311

    In less than a day, the results of the experiment came out.


    Xu Shaotang''s guess is more than half right.


    Those zombies can really evolve by swallowing the pea sized thing in each other''s heads. The pea sized thing is also called crystal nucleus. Crystal nucleus is really the key of zombies. Once the crystal nucleus is broken or taken away by other zombies, no matter how powerful the zombies are, they will die.


    However, there is no crystal nucleus in the heads of those zombies who have not evolved. In other words, ordinary soldiers still can''t kill ordinary zombies by blasting their heads with random guns.


    When we saw the results of the experiment, everyone fell into silence.


    It''s really not good news, especially at this point.


    Just as everyone was discussing the countermeasures there, Joseph came in a hurry.


    "What''s the result of the experiment?" When Joseph came, he asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang handed the experimental report to Joseph and said slowly, "look at it for yourself."


    When Joseph looked at the experimental report in his hand, Tantai Jingming said with a worried face: "from the analysis of the current situation, it has been basically confirmed that the Zombie King exists, and the Zombie King is probably aware that ordinary zombies have little effect on him, so he suddenly asked all the zombies to withdraw the day before yesterday, and the event of zombies killing each other is likely to be The Zombie King ordered them to kill each other in order to get more and stronger zombies. "


    A few days ago, I believe even Xu Shaotang would have thought that the analysis of Tantai Jingming was a bit of nonsense. But now, no one at the scene doubts Tantai Jingming''s conjecture.


    When they saw this experimental report, they almost had the same judgment. Now the situation is very serious for them.


    If these zombies are allowed to devour each other, although the number of zombies will be less and less, in a few days, they may have to face those powerful zombies that they have never touched so far.


    Take Xu Shaotang as an example. He would rather fight with thirty or fifty masters of alchemy than fight with a man who transforms the virtual world. This is a matter of quantity and quality. If there are enough ordinary zombies to wipe out the whole people in Xizhou, and if there are several zombies with the same strength as Xu Shaotang, the outcome of Xizhou is almost the same.


    There is no doubt that the Zombie King, who is basically certain to exist, has very high wisdom. Seeing that he can not win with quantity, he began to seek breakthroughs with quality.


    Joseph quickly finished browsing the experimental report in his hand. After reading the experimental report in his hand, Joseph''s face became very ugly.


    "Why do these damned zombies have such ability?" Joseph also understood the seriousness of the matter, ruthlessly tore up the experimental report in his hand, full of angry roar.


    Looking at the angry Joseph and the flying scraps of paper, Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said to Joseph slowly, "I suggest you report this situation to your senior management as soon as possible and let them prepare for the worst."


    The so-called worst-case plan is to use that kind of destructive weapon to destroy these zombies when it is determined that something can''t be done. However, I''m afraid that there will be few survivors in the whole state of dexsler.


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph''s face was twitching and his eyes were full of pain.


    "Xu, no matter what the result is, we''ll have a try!" Joseph suddenly grabbed Xu Shaotang''s arm and said, "please try. We haven''t reached that point yet! We still have hope to wipe out those zombies! "


    Xu Shaotang raised his hand and took Joseph''s hand away. Looking at Joseph''s pleading look, he said seriously, "since I promised you, I will definitely try. However, when we try, your senior management should prepare for the worst. If we really can''t eliminate the zombies, it''s up to you."


    Xu Shaotang is not a good man, but he is a man who keeps his promise. Since he has promised Joseph, he will not take the people from the dragon group back home at this time.


    However, no one knows how bad the situation is now. If they don''t plan for the worst, it may be too late for them to make a decision.


    He believes that it is very difficult for people in any country to make a decision. However, sometimes, for more people to live, they have to sacrifice a small number of people. This is helplessness!


    Listening to what Xu Shaotang said, Joseph was a little relieved, nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ll go back and report the situation here to the senior management in person. I''ll try my best to persuade them to prepare for the worst, but please try your best. If you succeed, all of you will become the benefactor of Xizhou forever!"


    "None of us want to be a benefactor to your continent." Milo slowly came forward and said: "we are here to help you deal with zombies, not to thank you, but do not want such things to happen in our own country! Joseph, I believe that both of us and Xu Shaotang will try their best to fight against those zombies. But if things are really irreparable, we can''t take our lives to do irreparable things. After all, we have to leave a fire for our own country! "Milo''s words are undoubtedly in support of Xu Shaotang.


    If he does get there, he will immediately lead the round table riders to leave. He believes other countries will do the same.


    It''s not about morality, it''s just that no one wants to see their own people die in vain.


    "I understand, Mr. Milo." Joseph went to Milo, bowed to Milo deeply and said, "we are very grateful that you can come this time. Although you don''t need our thanks, we still want to express our thanks."


    Looking at Joseph in front of us, everyone sighed in his heart.


    Regardless of their respective identities, Joseph is indeed a dedicated person. Although they used to be hostile because of their different nationalities, at this moment, we all admire him very much.


    Not everyone can be as low-profile as Joseph, which not only requires courage, but also requires him to put down his once proud heart.


    "Well, you go to your senior management to discuss it." Xu Shaotang took a look at Joseph and said, "we will attack the zombies as soon as possible. As for the other defense experts, you can tell them about it. It should be sooner rather than later."


    After that, Xu Shaotang walked away slowly.

 Chapter 1312

    After Joseph left, Xu Shaotang and Milo had a simple discussion and decided to attack the zombies together. Milo directly asked the round table knights of the Western defense line to join them in the northern defense line. They planned to attack the zombies in the middle of the city in the afternoon.


    While they launch an attack, Lucar will also order the whole line to advance. The ordinary zombies will be handed over to Lucar. They only need to deal with the evolved zombies.


    Before lunch, more than ten members of the round table knights of the Western defense line arrived. After lunch, Xu Shaotang and Milo set out with their own people.


    Along with them were the soldiers of Xizhou on the four lines of defense. Lukar did not dare to push hard with the soldiers'' lives. In the front, tanks and armored vehicles were used to push, while in the back, soldiers with flame throwers and other weapons were used. Planes were also fully deployed. The black and dark aircraft covered the whole city of BIS. It is said that 30% of Xizhou All the above planes are concentrated here.


    As they pushed forward, Joseph came to the office of President trovi of Western Europe.


    Hearing the Secretary say that Joseph is coming, trovi quickly stood up and said, "please invite him in!"


    As for Joseph, trovi did not dare to neglect him. First, Joseph held the strongest group of powers in Xizhou. Second, because of the zombie crisis and the responsibility shown by Joseph when Xu Shaotang slaughtered Xizhou powers and gene fighters last time, he saw Josef''s heart.


    In less than twenty seconds, Joseph hurried into trovi''s office.


    "Mr. trovi, something''s wrong!"


    As soon as Joseph came in, he said anxiously to trovi.


    Trovi, who had been in a bit of a mess because of the zombie crisis, heard Joseph''s words. His heart sank and he asked, "is our defense line broken by those damned zombies?"


    "No!"


    "Oh, so the zombies are still in the line of defense?" Trovi''s sinking heart seemed to feel better.


    Now for him, there is no worse news than zombies breaking through their defense. As long as it is not this news, no other news will be worse than this news.


    Looking at trovi who seemed relieved, Joseph slowly closed his eyes and said: "we just determined that the zombies can evolve through mutual phagocytosis. If they are allowed to develop, they are likely to evolve beyond our imagination."


    Trovi didn''t seem to realize the seriousness of the problem. He just said with a smile, "aren''t there a lot of experts over there? Oh, by the way, didn''t you say the Oriental butcher was here? This time, we''ve almost gathered experts from all over the world. It shouldn''t be a problem to deal with those zombies, will it


    "No, sir!" Joseph opened his eyes, looked at the still naive trovi, and said, "those zombies will continue to evolve, and finally they will probably evolve to the extent that we are all invincible! Sir, at that time, our defense line was totally vulnerable to zombies... "


    Although he didn''t want to make trovi''s mood worse, he had to tell trovi the truth. He had already foreseen what trovi would look like when he heard this.


    To his surprise, when he told trovi the seriousness of the problem, trovi was slightly stunned for two seconds, then slowly stepped back and sat down in his office chair.


    After a long time, trovi suddenly stood up from his seat, pressed his hands on the desk to support his shaky body, and said to Joseph in a trembling voice, "then wipe out the zombies before they have that ability! We must not let zombies break through our defense line! "


    Joseph would like to tell him that it''s easy for you to say. Why don''t you try it yourself?


    After all, he did not say this, but quickly said to trovi: "at present, the experts of various countries and general Lucar have begun to push forward, but none of us know what the result of the push is, so I want to ask you to prepare for the worst!"


    "The worst plan?" "What''s the worst plan?" trovi asked


    Looking at trovina''s puzzled look, Joseph sighed softly and said in a deep voice: "if, I say if, if the front-line people try their best, they can''t eliminate the zombies, or there are zombies who are not afraid of the attack of experts from all over the world. Maybe, we have to use the weapons thrown into the Devil Island to completely eliminate the zombies..."


    "What?"


    Hearing Joseph''s words, trovi''s face turned pale for a moment. His eyes were fixed on him and he said, "Joseph, you just don''t know what you''re talking about? Do you want me to be a sinner for the whole of Westland? Do you want us to slaughter the people of our own country? "


    People who can sit in trovi''s present position can''t be stupid. To say the least, people who are not too stupid know the consequences of doing so.


    It''s not only about his personal honor and Disgrace in trovi, but also about the tens of millions of lives in dexsler and the status of Westland in the whole world!To be sure, if he really gives such an order, I''m afraid he will not be able to face the people of Xizhou all his life. Even if he dies, he will have to bear the curse of the people of later generations.


    And Xizhou will also become an international joke, because they are the first country to use that kind of weapon in their livable areas.


    Joseph calmly looked at the Furious trovi, nodded slowly and said, "I know all you said, and I don''t want to go to this step, but now we have to prepare for the worst, and if the front line is defeated, we will fight for it To prevent zombies from spreading to the whole west continent, even if our heart is bleeding, we must do so, otherwise, there may not be another west continent in the world... "


    Joseph tried to make the situation as serious as possible. Although it''s not that far, he has to make a decision.


    Listening to Joseph''s words, trovi felt weak all over, and his hands on the table could not support his body. He fell down on the chair again.


    "Is there really no better way?" I don''t know when, trovi''s voice has begun to become a little hoarse.


    Joseph shook his head slightly and said, "besides, I really can''t think of any effective way to prevent zombies from breaking through the defense line! Although we are not there yet, we are ready to respond quickly in the worst time... "

 Chapter 1313

    How could Joseph feel better to let trovi make such a decision?


    However, to make such a decision is a helpless move. If it really comes to that step, in order to save more people''s lives, they have to make sacrifices.


    "Isn''t that Xu Shaotang very powerful? Can''t he be unscrupulous in our western continent? " Trovi looked at Joseph angrily, gritted his teeth and said, "he''s so arrogant, so arrogant, why don''t he fight with the zombie? Isn''t he fond of killing? Now there are so many zombies there. Why doesn''t he kill them? "


    Listening to trovi''s words, Joseph opened his mouth slightly. He intended to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    He knew that trovi could never be so stupid as to place the fate of his country on someone else. The reason why he said this was because of his helpless and unyielding anger.


    Although not in trovi''s position, he also knew how difficult it was for trovi to make such a decision.


    "At present, the experts of various countries have begun to attack the zombies in the city of BIS." Joseph did not answer the angry trovi''s question, but said anxiously: "they should soon know how far the zombies in the city have evolved. Sir, you''d better prepare for the worst."


    Hearing Joseph''s repeated urging, trovi shook his head in pain and said, "it''s useless. As long as there is no hope for this kind of thing, even if I promise, Congress will veto it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Joseph hesitated slightly. He just wanted to persuade trovi, but he almost forgot that there was Congress there.


    If Congress vetoes trovi''s proposal by a high vote, even if trovi is the top leader of the western continent, he will not be able to shoot that kind of destructive weapon at dexsler, and trovi may even be impeached by Congress.


    "When there is no hope, maybe it''s too late!" Joseph was also reluctant to say: "even if it''s not too late, I''m afraid our losses will be even more serious. Sir, I suggest that you''d better consult with those people in Congress in advance to tell them the seriousness of this matter. Anyway, we should win the support of Congress."


    Trovi asked with a wry smile, "do you think those people in Congress will support me in making such an order?"


    "Whether they support it or not, we should try our best to fight for it." Joseph said with a worried face.


    "Fight for..." Trovi whispered to himself, then raised his red eyes because of his anger, looked at Joseph and said, "do you think that if you unite with the experts of so many countries, how many% of them will be able to eliminate all the zombies?"


    Even if Joseph said that the situation there was very serious, trovi still had a certain sense of fluke.


    Not to mention the Congress, even if it is him, as long as there is still a little hope to wipe out the zombies, he is not willing to make such a decision. He does not want to be a sinner in Xizhou.


    However, what bothers him most is that if the situation Joseph said really happened and he did not stop the spread of zombies in time, he would still be a sinner in Xizhou.


    He suddenly had a sense of helplessness that he would die even if he stepped back.


    Joseph thought for a while, then shook his head to trovi and said, "I really can''t answer your question. Now none of us know how strong those zombies are. Even if I want to answer your question, I''m afraid I can''t answer it until the experts of many countries fully contact with the zombies after evolution."


    If he knew the strength of the zombies, he might not use them here.


    It was the unknown that made it more necessary for them to come here, but judging from the current situation, he seemed unable to convince trovi.


    Listening to Joseph''s words, trovi thought for a moment and said, "how about this? Let''s first see if the experts of many countries can help us eliminate those powerful zombies. Since they are experts, even if they don''t kill their opponents, there should be no problem for them to support for a while? If it''s really impossible, I''ll convince Congress within the time they''ve got for us. "


    Thinking about trovi''s words carefully, Joseph finally nodded helplessly and said, "maybe, this is the best way at present."


    Although he said that, he didn''t have the bottom in his heart. After all, those masters were not from Xizhou. If they were sure that they were not the opponents of the zombies, would he ask them to support them for a while?


    If it doesn''t work, take the life of psionic group and advanced gene warrior group to fill in! Joseph thought silently in his heart.


    If Xu Shaotang and his masters don''t want to help delay the time, then he has to fight all the power of the psionic group and the advanced gene warrior group. As for how long he can last, he doesn''t know. It depends on the will of heaven.


    Trovi didn''t know what Joseph was thinking. Seeing that Joseph agreed, he continued to ask Joseph, "do you still need support in the front line?"


    He really can''t be the master of launching that kind of destructive weapon into his own country''s territory, but it only needs his order to mobilize personnel to support the front line."No!" Joseph gently shook his head and said, "there are enough people on the front line, and there is also the support of the air force. Even if we send more people to support it, we can''t develop it."


    In fact, it''s not that the front line doesn''t need support. In principle, the more people there are, the better. However, Joseph''s consideration is about casualties. If Xu Shaotang and his people can''t deal with the Zombie King, the more people they send to the front line, the greater their casualties will be. Xizhou is no longer Xizhou in the past. If they can keep a share of their strength, that''s OK Try to keep it.


    "All right!" Trovi nodded and said, "if you need help, you can always tell me."


    "Good!"


    Joseph nodded softly and said, "I''m on my way to bith now. I hope everything goes well."


    "Well, that''s all for you." Trovi nodded.


    After taking leave of trovi, Joseph quickly walked out of trovi''s office. Without a drink of water, he rushed to the city of BIS.


    Trovi sat in his office chair, his mind constantly appear zombies rampant in the west, no matter how he drives, that picture is lingering.


    "Damn it Trovi hit his desk with a hard blow and muttered to himself, "is the Devil Island going to happen again?"

 Chapter 1314

    At the same time, Xu Shaotang and they have gradually reached the central area of bis city.


    It''s about a few kilometers away from the former zombie Institute.


    The deeper they went, the more they felt that the situation was wrong.


    They pushed forward these long distances all the way. Except for some ordinary zombies, they didn''t even encounter an evolved zombie. This abnormal situation made everyone''s face full of vigilance.


    Even after being bombarded by airplanes in the sky, there should not be so few ordinary zombies. After all, these zombies are not unconscious, and they will certainly seek shelter. The power of incendiary bomb weapons is really great, but it does not mean that they are invincible. If ordinary zombies find suitable shelter, even if the whole city is in danger In a sea of fire, many ordinary zombies should survive.


    Have ordinary zombies devoured each other?


    Xu Shaotang''s mind out of this idea, this idea, even he was scared.


    If ordinary zombies evolve into higher level zombies by swallowing their peers, and higher level zombies devour each other, who knows how many more advanced zombies will appear?


    "I have a very uneasy feeling."


    Long Fei leaned over and whispered to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang quietly nodded to Long Fei, this feeling he also has, accompanied by this feeling, is often a huge danger.


    "Be careful, everyone!" Xu Shaotang frowned and said to the people scattered around him, "pay attention to the situation around you and prevent the zombies from sneaking attack!"


    People nodded, while carefully forward, while vigilant attention to the surrounding situation, invisible enemy is the most dangerous.


    After pushing forward for about a kilometer, Xu Shaotang''s uneasy feeling became more and more intense. He quickly put up his hand and motioned the people to stop pushing forward.


    "Ouch Ouch.... "


    At this moment, a wild animal like howl suddenly sounded in their ears. The sound was extremely long, and it sounded like a kind of violent and bloodthirsty feeling.


    "Dang Dang..."


    At the same time, a sound of metal hitting the ground suddenly came out disorderly. These sounds came from all directions around them, and instantly covered up the beast like howling.


    "Sewers!"


    Just as everyone was making defensive gestures, Tantai Jingming suddenly cried out: "those zombies are in the sewer!"


    As if in order to confirm the words of Tantai Jingming, her voice just fell, a manhole cover not far behind them was suddenly lifted, and then several zombies sprang out of the manhole cover, staring at them crazily.


    At this time, more and more manhole covers were lifted, and more and more zombies poured out of the sewer.


    "We''re surrounded!"


    Looking at the continuous flow of zombies, Long Fei said calmly.


    "Damn, these zombies are so cunning!" Feeling the bloodthirsty eyes thrown at him, the snake scolded angrily.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the snake with a bitter smile and said, "it''s not that these zombies are too clever, but that we are too stupid."


    Xu Shaotang seldom admitted that he was stupid, but this time he had to admit that in modern war, hiding soldiers or attacking through the sewers crisscrossing under the city has become a very common tactic. However, these elite soldiers who claim to have been in the army for a long time never thought of this. Now they can be sure that the Zombie King really exists Well, I''m afraid the plan to surround them was made by the Zombie King?


    "Yes, we are too stupid!" Milo said with a bitter smile: "we all thought these zombies would only attack us foolishly, but we didn''t expect that zombies would play tricks with us."


    "Ah..."


    "Zombies Help... "


    The moment Milo''s voice fell, the screams of the Western soldiers came from behind them. Without looking back, we know that the zombies must have attacked the ordinary soldiers from behind.


    "Don''t worry about the ordinary zombies, our goal is the evolved zombies!" Xu Shaotang didn''t look back and said to the people around him loudly: "since he has been surrounded, he has to fight forward! Find the Zombie King and kill him


    The so-called catch thief first catch king, now make sure that all zombies are under the control of the Zombie King, they want to eliminate these zombies, the best way is to kill the Zombie King.


    Moreover, the Zombie King should be the most powerful zombie. As long as they know the strength of the Zombie King, they can basically decide whether to retreat or not.


    As for the ordinary zombies, although the soldiers in Xizhou are killed by surprise, they can only wait for the soldiers in Xizhou to react. With so many advanced weapons, even if they can''t kill the ordinary zombies, they can at least temporarily block their way to other cities.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone nodded.


    "Kill


    With a murderous voice sounded, everyone''s body is pouring out a strong sense of killing.


    Xu Shaotang took the lead and rushed straight to the zombie that sprang out of the manhole cover in front of them. This is an evolved zombie. As soon as it sprang out from under the manhole cover, it bared its teeth at Xu Shaotang.


    A fierce Qi was accurately shot into the head of the zombie. Before the zombie could react, Xu Shaotang waved two more Qi. Three Qi shot into the head of the zombie from different angles. The second Qi directly smashed the crystal nucleus in the head of the zombie.


    After killing a zombie, Xu Shaotang doesn''t stop at all and pours on another zombie again.


    Of course, the crowd refused to fall down and rushed forward. Although there were only dozens of them, they were all real masters.


    Milo also took round table riders to fight. Although his speed was not as fast as Xu Shaotang''s, his accuracy was far better than Xu Shaotang''s. all the evolved zombies who were hit in the head by Milo''s epee were killed in one blow. Milo''s grasp of Epee had reached a heinous level, and his every blow was impartial The crystal nucleus in the corpse''s head.


    Because they already know the weakness of these evolved zombies, it''s much easier for them to hang them than before. Now they just need to avoid the attack of zombies and ensure that they are not stained by the blood of zombies.


    Under the leadership of Xu Shaosha, Xu Tang went to the research center quickly.

 Chapter 1315

    Killing, endless killing!


    Xu Shaotang did not know how many zombies died under his own hands. He only felt that he had really killed them.


    When he saw the zombie, he was completely mechanical and ruthless killing.


    "Be careful!"


    When Xu Shaotang killed a zombie mechanically again, the light from the corner of his eye suddenly caught a glimpse of a zombie coming out of the ruins next to the snake and directly attacking the snake''s side.


    The snake is now entangled with the zombie opposite him. He didn''t notice that there was a zombie ready to attack him in the ruins.


    Seeing that the five fingers of the zombie were about to pass through the lower ribs of the snake, Xu Shaotang quickly flashed to the snake and kicked the zombie away.


    Until this time, the snake knew that she was almost attacked by a zombie. She looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully and vented her anger to the zombie who was fighting with him.


    "Thank you She said to Xu Shaotang with lingering fear.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the snake and said, "I can save you once, but I''m not sure I can save you for the second time. Keep your eyes sharp. If you are infected by the zombie, I will kill you first!"


    She gave Xu Shaotang a speechless look. She wanted to say something, but the zombie attacked him again. He had to deal with the zombie quickly.


    "How many zombies are there?" Entering the realm of alchemy, Long Fei is much easier to deal with these zombies than other people in the dragon group. After killing a zombie, he leans over to Xu Shaotang and gasps, "how do you feel that these zombies are endless?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes looked into the distance, and he didn''t answer Long Fei''s question.


    Long Fei noticed Xu Shaotang''s eyes and asked, "what are you looking for?"


    "What else can I find? Zombie King Xu Shaotang still didn''t look back, and his eyes kept searching in front of him. Until now, they didn''t see what the Zombie King looked like. They just heard the beast like howl of the Zombie King.


    He didn''t want to go on killing so endlessly. Now their physical strength is barely enough. But if they are dragged on by these zombies, they will eventually be exhausted. At that time, they may be injured or killed.


    Just as Xu Shaotang and Long Fei are talking, Milo not far away suddenly gives out a roar. An Epee directly cuts a zombie in half. Even so, the energy of the Epee does not dissipate, and directly cuts a deep gully on the ground.


    Hearing Milo''s angry roar, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei look at Milo at the same time. Milo has closed his eyes and the Epee pierces the head of a member of the Knights of the round table.


    When Milo takes back the Epee, the member of the Knights of the round table suddenly falls to the ground and dies. However, there is no color of pain on his face, but a slight smile on his face.


    Milo certainly can''t kill his teammates for no reason. Looking at Milo standing there looking at the dead body of the Knights of the round table, they know that the Knights of the round table killed by Milo should be infected by zombies, so Milo had to kill his teammates who were fighting with him just now.


    Although this scene did not happen to them, the faces of Xu Shaotang and Long Fei showed a trace of sadness.


    Now it''s the Knights of the round table who are infected. I don''t know when it will be the turn of the dragon group. Milo''s pain of killing his teammates is also what they are likely to bear.


    "Milo, this is not the time to be sad!"


    Xu Shaotang reminds Milo, who is still in a daze there, to kill a fierce zombie who is not afraid of death. Then he turns to Long Fei and says, "if we go on like this, we will be consumed here sooner or later by these zombies."


    No matter how strong they are, they will be human after all, and they are just these people, but the zombies are endless. Now there are casualties, and the casualties behind them may be even greater. If they continue to consume like this, it will be very harmful to them.


    "No, really. Do you have any good idea?" Long Fei came to discuss with Xu Shaotang just because he realized this problem. Although they seem to have an advantage now, with the passage of time, this advantage will gradually weaken and even become a disadvantage.


    What''s more, they all found a problem. The more they go forward, the more advanced the zombies they encounter, and the more difficult they are to deal with them.


    If they still fight blindly, they will be in a very unfavorable situation.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the research center and said, "you should find a place to stick around. I''ll go and find out where the Zombie King is first."


    "You go to the Zombie King?" Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang with a slightly changed look. Originally, he wanted him to be with us, so that we could have a deeper heart. But when he thought about it carefully, he didn''t persuade Xu Shaotang. He just said quickly, "OK, go back quickly, I''ll take them to find a place to defend.""Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ll go. Be careful!"


    "Be careful, too!" Long Fei nodded, then pulled Xu Shaotang, who was ready to leave, and whispered in his ear: "look at the strength of the Zombie King, we can fight if we can, but you will come back immediately. Let''s retreat together. We are here to help, not to die! Damn it, xizhoulao are still unkind. At this time, their own people don''t show up. They just want us to help them here! "


    Long Fei''s words haven''t come down yet, several helicopters in the sky suddenly and quickly fly to them. Before the helicopter lands, we can see Joseph jumping from the helicopter.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Long Fei took a speechless look at Joseph, who had just fallen to the ground, and said with a smile: "they really didn''t read it. I knew they would come as soon as I read it, so I started to talk about them earlier..."


    They have been fighting here for such a long time. Apart from Joseph and Alice, they haven''t seen the psionic group and gene warrior come to fight. This must make long Fei feel a little upset.


    However, Long Fei seems to be in a much better mood after seeing Joseph. No matter what, Joseph at least came with people. At this time, the more people who took part in the war, the greater their grasp.

 Chapter 1316

    About fifty of Joseph''s men followed.


    As soon as they fell above, they immediately joined the fight against the zombies.


    And Joseph quickly came to Xu Shaotang''s side.


    "Have you ever dealt with the Zombie King?" Joseph asked Xu Shaotang anxiously.


    Xu Shaotang took a speechless look at Joseph, pointed to the zombies that kept pouring in to them and said to Joseph, "do you think we have the time to find the Zombie King now? Before you come, I''m going to look for it alone. "


    "Well, I''ll go with you!"


    Joseph said to Xu Shaotang with firm eyes.


    "Are you sure you want to go with me?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "if we are surrounded by zombies or defeated by the Zombie King, I will not save you."


    Joseph nodded his head heavily and said seriously: "I have to confirm the strength of the Zombie King myself. You should know that even if there is a glimmer of hope, we will not give up."


    "You don''t seem to believe me very much?" Xu Shaotang said to Joseph lightly.


    Obviously, Joseph was afraid that he would falsely report the strength of the Zombie King and let Xizhou make the wrong choice.


    For Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph did not deny it, but looked at Xu Shaotang with a little apology and said: "Xu, this is not a matter of trust or distrust, but to make such a decision, I must personally meet the Zombie King, even if I die in his hands, as long as I can know the details of the Zombie King, I am willing."


    "Well, since you''ve said that, it''s up to you." Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "let''s go!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang plans to go with Joseph to the research center.


    "Wait!"


    Joseph grabbed Xu Shaotang, motioned for him to wait for a while, and then said loudly to the powers and gene fighters who came with him: "during my leave, everyone will obey Mr. Milo''s orders, if If I can''t come back, I''ll be replaced by angel! "


    "Teacher!" Alice cried out at the sound of angel''s words.


    Joseph shook his head slightly to Alice and said, "Alice, don''t say anything. Fight well."


    After that, Joseph turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "let''s go!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and rushed out of the siege with Joseph to kill the research center.


    The speed of the two men is very fast. Now they don''t ask to kill the zombie at all. They just want to find the Zombie King who is very likely to be near the research center as soon as possible.


    Behind them, however, was a long string of zombies chasing after them.


    Just as they were about to arrive near the research center, the earth suddenly vibrated slightly. Then, a zombie with a height of three meters stopped them.


    In addition to the extremely strong body, the most attractive eyes of the zombie were the copper bell like eyes, which were blood red eyes. The eyes of the zombie flashed a strange red light. The eyes looked at them as if with the breath of death, but his face was furious and excited.


    Their eyes fell on the hand of the zombie again. Perhaps the hand of the zombie could not be called a hand. His exposed arms were light green, his fingers seemed to have turned into claws, and his dark nails glowed in the sunlight, just like a sharp hand holding several sharp steel knives.


    Looking at the zombie blocking their way, Xu Shaotang and Joseph looked at each other, and then at the same time looked at the extremely tall Zombie: "is this the king of zombies?"


    They can feel that this zombie is definitely stronger than any zombie they have seen before, which makes them think of the Zombie King they have been talking about.


    "You are not worthy to see my king!"


    Just as they were guessing, the huge zombie suddenly said.


    His voice was very low, and in that low voice there was something like the roar of a wild animal.


    "Can the zombie talk?" Xu Shaotang and Joseph were shocked at the same time, and their eyes were full of shock.


    They have seen a lot of zombies. Although these zombies have some wisdom, they are the first time to see talking zombies. The zombies they saw before are more like wild animals, and their mouths can only howl like wild animals.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the Zombie''s eyes showed a deep look of contempt and said in a thunderous voice: "ignorant human beings, you never know how small you are!"


    "It seems that you are not human before you become a zombie!" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly, thinking that it was just a larger zombie. He didn''t know what gave him such a great sense of superiority.


    In terms of body shape, many of the beasts he met in Kunlun kingdom were much bigger than this zombie. In his eyes, this zombie was just a talking beast.


    The zombie ignored Xu Shaotang''s sarcasm, just looked at them in a murderous way and said, "if you want to see my king, you''ll pass me first!"With that, the zombie stepped forward abruptly. His huge body made the earth tremble slightly, and a stream of dust rose at his feet.


    With the dust on the ground, the open claws of the zombie swept towards them.


    Although the zombie was huge, his movements were clumsy. When his open claws were swept out, a gust of wind was set off. The wind rolled up the dust on the ground again, and the sight of Xu Shaotang and Joseph was covered by the dust.


    However, this kind of speed is not fast for people of Xu Shaotang and Joseph''s level. They just moved back a little and avoided the Zombie''s claws.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to take out his hand, Joseph had raised his hand. His hands trembled slightly, and a fire suddenly sprang out from around them. With a movement of his wrist, the fire was like a fire dragon passing through the dust and attacking the zombie.


    However, the zombie just gave out a cold hum of disdain. The next moment, the zombie suddenly opened his mouth and took a deep breath. The fire dragon immediately ran to the Zombie''s mouth.


    In the blink of an eye, a fire dragon had been sucked into his mouth by the zombie. At the same time, there was the dust in his mouth.


    "It''s really an ignorant human being!"


    Zombie again full of disdain said: "do you think this attack is effective on me?"


    Joseph didn''t feel shocked because his fire dragon was inhaled by the zombie. He just sneered and said to the zombie, "those who say others are ignorant are often the most ignorant!"


    With that, Joseph''s five fingers suddenly opened, and the next moment, a flame burned out from the seven orifices of the zombie.

 Chapter 1317

    Although this zombie can speak, it has to be said that his IQ is not very high.


    He thought he could devour Joseph''s power flame, but he didn''t expect that Joseph could control the flame to burn from his body.


    Joseph, as the actual controller of the Xizhou power group, if he has only such a little ability, does he deserve to control the whole power group?


    With the movement of Joseph''s five fingers, the zombie suddenly uttered a very painful scream, and the flame burned his body from the inside to the outside. People who had not experienced the pain could not feel it.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang was ready to fight, but seeing that Joseph seemed to be able to deal with the zombie alone, Xu Shaotang had no interest in fighting.


    He only knows that Joseph is the leader of the psionic group, but he has never seen Joseph do it. He also wants to know what ability Joseph has to be the leader of the psionic group.


    When he was in devil''s Island, he had already killed two SS level powers. Since Joseph could become the leader of the power group, his strength would never be worse than that of SS level powers.


    "Is Joseph a SSS psionic?"


    Xu Shaotang is very curious in his mind. As far as he knows, it seems that there has never been a power above SS Level in Xizhou, right?


    But I''m not sure. After all, at Joseph''s level, he doesn''t need to do many things himself. It''s normal for the outside world not to know his real strength.


    Moreover, it is not only Xia people who understand the truth of hiding clumsiness.


    "Bastard, I''ll tear you up!" Suffering from great pain, the zombie roared angrily at Joseph. Under the burning of Joseph''s power flame, he really did fire with his eyes now. With the continuous fire from his ears and nose, the zombie now looks like a demon from hell.


    The huge pain made the Zombie''s cheek completely distorted, but it did not kill the zombie, on the contrary, it made the zombie become extremely violent. The pale green arm suddenly bulged, and then his dark claws suddenly increased. Just now, the claws with only two or three centimeters suddenly rose to twenty or thirty centimeters, becoming a real steel knife!


    "Brush!"


    The zombie, who was completely in a frenzy, endured great pain and attacked Joseph with his own claws!


    Joseph grinned coldly and moved his hands again. Suddenly, a wall of ice suddenly crossed between him and the zombie.


    "Ice and fire power?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph in surprise. In his memory, it seemed that he had seen the first double power! Now he suddenly understood why Joseph could be the leader of the psionic group.


    "Chi Chi..."


    The Zombie''s paw fell directly on the ice wall. The thick ice wall was like tofu in front of the Zombie''s paw, which was immediately cut by his paw! His huge body hit forward, the ice wall suddenly collapsed, but disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Joseph didn''t seem to think that this zombie could break through his ice wall so easily. After a slight pause, his eyes were full of war, and his body suddenly moved back slightly, directly against the wind. When the zombie rushed in front of him, he was already hanging in the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph in the middle of the sky in some astonishment, and said in his heart: "I didn''t expect that Joseph was also hidden! There''s wind power! I don''t know if he has any other abilities? "


    It''s very rare to have two series of powers. It''s estimated that the third series of powers can''t find a second one in Xizhou!


    Zombie also did not expect that Joseph could have the power of wind system. After standing slightly, his legs stepped on the ground, and his whole body had been ejected, like a shell attacking Joseph in mid air.


    "The bondage of the wind!"


    Joseph roared, raised his hand, and a strong wind had already risen. The strong wind kept spinning around the corpse''s body. The rotating force directly pulled the corpse to the ground.


    In the whirling wind, there were several wind blades cutting the body of the zombie, but the strength of the zombie was extremely high. Joseph''s wind blade only left a small wound on the Zombie''s body, but it was not enough to make the zombie suffer too much injury.


    "Ah! I''ll tear you up The biggest pain of the zombie was the flame burning in his body. After breaking free from the strong wind, he roared angrily to Joseph.


    With his painful roar, his figure soared again. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the height of five or six meters and became a real giant.


    The body size of the zombie has been in a frenzy, claws picked up a car on the ground, hard to Joseph in the air.


    Joseph didn''t pay attention to the car that hit him. When the car hit, the spinning wind firmly grasped the car like a big hand. The wind kept spinning, and the car was constantly squeezed and deformed. Suddenly, the wind stopped spinning, and a steel spear appeared. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, no one would believe it in a few seconds Before, the spear was a car.The spear "swished" through the body of the zombie, and the huge impact directly nailed the huge zombie to the ground.


    "Oh..." The zombie screamed and pulled the spear out of his body. Unlike other zombies, the blood of the zombie was light green. With the action of pulling the spear, the light green blood surged out.


    "You like to play with cars, don''t you?"


    Joseph looked at the Zombie''s action and raised his hands slightly again. All the cars parked around him were suspended in the air. At the next moment, all the cars suspended in the air became spears under Joseph''s power, and countless spears rained on the zombie.


    "Get..." Xu Shaotang looks at Joseph with a speechless face and adds a new metal power. His definition of Joseph now is a pervert!


    As far as he knows, Joseph has four powers, and looking at this posture, it seems that Joseph has other powers that are not displayed.


    He finally knew that Joseph, the leader of the power group, was not a vegetarian, and that he was a super pervert.


    The countless spears attacked the zombie. Under Joseph''s control, those spears stabbed the Zombie''s head one after another. I don''t know which spear just destroyed the crystal nucleus in the Zombie''s brain. The huge body of the zombie had already been burned to a thousand holes. In addition, the vital parts were attacked, and the huge body of the zombie suddenly collapsed.

 Chapter 1318

    "How many powers do you know?"


    After Joseph killed the zombie, Xu Shaotang asked him curiously.


    Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and then said to Xu Shaotang in a very flat tone: "it''s just the whole department..."


    "All "The whole department?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph with a pale face in amazement, "what is calculation?"


    Joseph still kept his calm and said: "except for the power system and the space system, I have some known powers."


    "Pervert!" Xu Shaotang could not help but make complaints about it.


    Although Joseph said that he would be a little bit, Xu Shaotang knew that this was only his modest speech. Joseph''s point should mean mastery.


    At first, he thought that Joseph would have four powers. Now he knew that he despised Joseph. As far as he knew, there were more than ten powers. It can be imagined that Joseph had at least seven or eight powers that he did not show him.


    Maybe it''s impossible to describe Joseph as a pervert. He''s not human! God knows how he can have so many powers?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph said with a bitter smile, "compared with you, I''m not a pervert."


    It''s true that although he is basically a power man of the whole family, he is only a SS Level Power man after all. His combat power is much stronger than that of ordinary SS Level Power men. He is not afraid of anyone in the upper Xia Kingdom who can refine the divine realm, but it is useless for Xu Shaotang, who can transform the virtual realm, even if he has so many powers.


    The two simply said a few words, and then quickly moved to the research center again.


    Along with the killing all the way, they finally came to the research center. In the continuous bombing of Xizhou army, the research center has completely become ruins.


    Above the ruins, a white haired zombie was standing there with a plain face. Between them and the white haired zombie, four of them were still standing looking at their zombies with an excited face.


    On the white hair zombie, they can''t see any zombie characteristics. His eyes are very flat, and he can''t see any bloodthirsty color at all. His figure is very tall and straight, and his face seems to have a slight smile, which gives people a sense of elegant demeanor. If none of the four zombies had attacked him, perhaps no one would have thought him a zombie.


    "You must be the Zombie King?" Xu Shaotang across the four zombies, looking at the white haired zombie, asked faintly.


    "I don''t like the name Zombie King." The white haired zombie looked at Xu Shaotang and Joseph with a smile and said faintly: "zombies are just your name for us, but we just evolved to be more perfect than you! We are zombies in your eyes. You are not zombies in our eyes, even zombies. "


    They don''t feel surprised that this white haired zombie can speak. After all, the huge zombie they just killed can speak. As the king of zombies, if this white haired zombie can''t speak, they should be surprised.


    Joseph looked at the white haired zombie coldly and hummed: "a group of corpses only know how to kill, dare to say that they have evolved more perfectly?"


    The white haired zombie flashed a look of contempt on his face and said to Joseph with a smile, "you are so arrogant. You will never know how small you are."


    "Tell me, how small are we?" Xu Shaotang looks at the white haired zombie with a smile.


    The white haired zombie said with a smile, "you''ll soon know!"


    With that, the white haired zombie gently waved to the four zombies.


    The four zombies had already wanted to attack Xu Shaotang and Joseph, but because the white haired zombie didn''t give an order, they didn''t dare to take action. Now they were instructed by the white haired zombie, and they attacked them with crazy faces.


    These four zombies move, Xu Shaotang knows that these four zombies are not simple, the speed of these four zombies is incomparable, almost in the blink of an eye has come to them.


    Joseph obviously didn''t expect that the speed of the four zombies was so fast. When he was slightly surprised, Xu Shaotang had caught him and quickly stepped back. Joseph then responded and immediately raised his hand, which was a thick and thin arc of his arm shooting at the four zombies.


    In the face of Joseph''s arc, the four zombies didn''t mean to dodge at all, and let the arc fall on themselves.


    "Yi..."


    The arc almost fell on the four zombies at the same time, and immediately made a "Yiyi" sound. According to the truth, even if Xu Shaotang was hit by this kind of arc, although he would not be injured, his action would be affected, but the four zombies'' action was not affected, and he still rushed to kill them quickly.


    "Why Is it possible? "


    Joseph looked at the four zombies in horror.


    "I said, you never know how small you are!" The white haired zombie was very satisfied with Joseph''s shock and said with a smile.At this time, Xu Shaotang can''t watch the fun any more. It''s obvious that the four zombies don''t seem to be afraid of Joseph''s power at all. If he watches the fun again, it''s estimated that Joseph will have died here before they fight with the Zombie King.


    Xu Shaotang immediately stepped forward to block between Joseph and the four zombies. His real Qi suddenly surged. He raised his hand to sweep the four zombies.


    "Poof


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi accurately hit the four zombies, but the chest of the four zombies was cut a long hole at the same time, and the light green blood gushed from the wound.


    Although he injured four zombies at the same time, Xu Shaotang didn''t have any joy on his face. According to his idea, his true spirit should be able to cut these zombies in half directly, but the situation now is obviously far from what he expected.


    However, what surprised him even more was still to come.


    The wounds on the four zombies only lasted less than two seconds. Xu Shaotang blinked, and the four zombies had rushed in front of him. Moreover, the wounds on the zombies healed without warning. When he looked at the chest of the four zombies, he could not see their wounds at all.


    "What a resilience!" Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised that even the blood clan, which is famous for its powerful resilience, did not have such a strong resilience, let alone such a strong defense.


    He now knows that it is impossible for this battle to be easy.

 Chapter 1319

    As he retreated from his illness, Xu Shaotang shot out his true Qi three times in a row. This time, the true Qi was shot at the head of one of the zombies.


    He doesn''t believe it, this zombie dare not dodge!


    He guessed right. The crystal core in his head is their dead place. They have already seen the power of Xu Shaotang''s Qi. Although they have strong resilience, they dare not let Xu Shaotang''s Qi attack their head. Facing Xu Shaotang''s Qi, the zombie quickly avoids him.


    However, since Xu Shaotang sent out three genuine Qi at the same time, how could he escape so easily?


    One of his three genuine Qi attacks the middle of the Zombie''s head, and the other two attack the left and right sides of the Zombie''s head when they calculate that the zombie will escape.


    Although the zombie escaped the attack of Xu Shaotang''s first genuine Qi, it didn''t escape the second genuine Qi. When he moved, the second genuine Qi just hit his head, and a blood hole suddenly appeared on the Zombie''s head. The zombie only had time to make a scream, and the body stopped abruptly, then fell back with wide eyes .


    Xu Shaotang''s luck is good, this second true Qi just passed through the Zombie''s head and hit the crystal nucleus in his head.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang kill one of their companions, the other three zombies rush to Xu Shaotang.


    At this time, the earth under their feet suddenly subsided without any sign, and the two zombies were engulfed by the earth before they could move, which was the credit of Joseph''s earth power.


    "Xu, I''ll help you hold them down!" Joseph said to Xu Shaotang in a loud voice. At the same time, he turned his hands, and the surrounding soil quickly gathered with his movements.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and suddenly slapped the zombie who was lucky not to sink.


    The zombie immediately raised his teeth and claws to Xu Shaotang, and there was no fear on his face.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang and the Zombie''s fists collided with each other heavily, and a huge force immediately attacked Xu Shaotang along the Zombie''s arm. Xu Shaotang only felt a slight numbness on his hand, and his body was hit back slightly by the powerful force. At the same time, the zombie was also shaken away by Xu Shaotang''s power.


    Between the lightning and flint, the two have been bumped together again.


    At the time of fighting just now, Xu Shaotang already knew that his strength did not occupy an obvious advantage compared with this zombie. When he tangled with each other again, his real Qi surged again. Under his control, the real Qi wrapped around the body of the zombie like a giant dragon.


    At the moment when the corpse''s body stagnates slightly, Xu Shaotang has slapped heavily on the corpse''s head. At the same time, several genuine Qi gush out of his hands and shoot into the corpse''s head from an angle never passed.


    The battle began and ended quickly.


    The battle between the masters, originally only happened in the lightning flint.


    When Xu Shaotang killed the zombie, there was a sudden "bang" on the ground. Then, the zombie trapped in the ground broke through Joseph''s shackles and rose directly into the sky.


    However, two zombies were trapped, but only one came out. When the dust dispersed, another zombie was covered with dust, leaving only one head outside. There was a huge blood hole in the head of this zombie.


    "No!" Joseph looked at the corpse of the zombie in the pit and said to Xu Shaotang loudly, "this zombie has swallowed up the crystal nucleus of the other zombie!"


    He just trapped the two zombies with his native ability to fight for the time for Xu Shaotang to kill the single zombie quickly. He didn''t attack at all, but now there is a huge blood hole in the head of the zombie in the pit. Then, the blood hole can only be caused by the living zombie. The Zombie''s attack on his companion is not only to get the same information There''s no reason at all except for the nuclei in my head.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the zombie in amazement. He could feel that the strength of the zombie was stronger than what he had just seen. It seems that Joseph''s guess is correct.


    "I said, don''t you care about them?"


    At the same time of surprise, Xu Shaotang turned to the white haired zombie and asked.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, the white haired zombie said with a smile: "the law of the jungle is the rule of nature."


    "Then it''s OK for them to snatch the nucleus of your head?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Nuclei?" The white haired zombie obviously didn''t know what Xu Shaotang said about the crystal nucleus, but he responded quickly and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "is the crystal nucleus you said the source of power in our mind?"


    Source of strength?


    Xu Shaotang was a little stunned, then nodded his head and said: "originally that thing is called the source of power, OK, then, they can also rob you of the source of power?"


    "Of course White haired zombies nodded slightly, and then confidently said: "as long as they have this ability."It can be seen that he is very confident in his own strength. He is not afraid of his own zombies, but also of Xu Shaotang and Joseph. Otherwise, he will not stand by.


    Feeling the strong self-confidence of the white haired zombie, Xu Shaotang felt a little tight in his heart, but said quietly on his face: "I''ll find you after I solve your problems first!"


    "OK, I''ll wait for you!" The white haired zombie was still standing there.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t talk to the white haired zombie any more. He just wants to get rid of the last zombie quickly and devote himself to the fight against the white haired zombie.


    Xu Shaotang''s strongest attack was his genuine Qi, which rained down on the zombie. However, the zombie was not a vegetarian, and his body moved quickly. At the same time, a green fog sprayed out to Xu Shaotang. The green fog fanned out to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what the green fog was, but he knew it was definitely not a good thing. Just when he wanted to avoid it, there was a gust of wind behind him, which directly blew the green fog back.


    Knowing that Joseph was helping, Xu Shaotang gave Joseph a thumbs up behind his back.


    At the same time of giving Joseph a thumbs up, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly came forward. With a wave of his big sleeve, the green fog disappeared.


    At the same time, the zombie also attacked Xu Shaotang. His action was very fast, faster than just now. With a slight movement, he had come to Xu Shaotang. His eyes were full of bloodthirsty madness. His fingers had grown sharp claws, like a steel knife, which was inserted into Xu Shaotang''s heart.

 Chapter 1320

    Xu Shaotang side to avoid the steel knife like claws, the hands of Qi has been condensed into a knife, backhand is a fierce knife to the Zombie''s hand.


    However, this zombie is not dodging, still waving claws around Xu Shaotang, is a life for life play.


    "My life is worth more than yours!" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly. He put his foot on the ground a little, and his body immediately flew out. At the same time, his Qi long knife had been cut down.


    "Ouch..."


    Zhenqi long knife directly cut a cut on the Zombie''s arm, but it was only a cut. Such a cut did not make the zombie feel any pain, on the contrary, it completely aroused his bloodthirsty ferocity. With his feet on the ground, he quickly flew to attack Xu Shaotang.


    At the moment when he flies out, an ice wall suddenly appears. The zombie directly ignores the ice wall created by Joseph''s power. His body directly passes through the ice wall, and his claws are as fast as lightning, taking Xu Shaotang''s lifeline.


    "Faster than that, right?"


    Xu Shaotang hums coldly, and immediately raises his speed to the extreme. The Qi sword in his hand dances so fast that it can''t be poured into the water. The shadow after shadow constantly appears around the lost, and the light of the sword falls with the light green blood.


    When the light of the sword dissipated, Xu Shaotang had fallen steadily on the ground. Although the Zombie''s body looked healthy, the green blood all over his body showed that he didn''t know what he had been cut by Xu Shaotang just now. It was just because of his powerful recovery ability that people couldn''t see any wounds on his body.


    At this time, the white haired zombie who had been standing there suddenly moved. Xu Shaotang thought that the white haired zombie was going to attack him and was waiting to dodge. However, the white haired zombie came directly to the zombie surrounded by the green fog. He took out the power source of thumb size from the head of the zombie with his hands without warning, and then put his foot in it The Zombie''s body kicked open.


    "Useless things! You''ve made me impatient! " The white haired zombie coldly said a word to the Zombie''s body, and then threw the Zombie''s source of strength into his mouth, chewing like a pea.


    Xu Shaotang and Joseph were stunned by this sudden change. They didn''t expect that this white haired zombie would suddenly kill another zombie.


    "If you had done it earlier, we wouldn''t have wasted so much time."


    Although surprised, the white hair zombie helped him solve a problem after all. Now he can devote himself to the coming battle with the white hair zombie.


    White hair zombie light said: "if I had known that this waste devoured the same powerful power, the source is not your opponent, I might not have given him the opportunity to show."


    His tone is very flat. It seems that he is not affected by killing his subordinates. On the contrary, he feels that he should be ordinary.


    Or in his eyes, except for himself, all the zombies are the objects of his life and death. After all, these zombies are all created by him. In this case, he has the right to take back the new life given to them and let them be buried in hell.


    "So how strong are you?" Xu Shaotang looks at the white hair zombie in front of him full of war. Before fighting with him, he can''t judge how strong the white hair zombie is.


    But there is no doubt that this white haired zombie is more difficult to deal with than the four zombies just now. The key is that this zombie is too calm, which gives Xu Shaotang an invisible pressure.


    "I don''t know." White haired zombie smile, said: "so, I also want to find an opponent to try."


    "Oh, yeah, then try it!" Xu Shaotang looked at the white hair zombie and said: "I also want to know how strong the Zombie King can be!"


    "As you wish!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the white hair of the white haired zombie suddenly rose with the wind. When he reached out and explored, a huge suction came to Xu Shaotang, as if to catch Xu Shaotang in front of him.


    It''s a pity that Xu Shaotang can''t let him do what he wants. His whole body moves suddenly. His feet seem to take root, and he is not moved by the huge suction.


    Xu Shaotang light looking at the zombie, Wang said with a smile: "if you just have this ability, then you will not be my opponent."


    "You are really good!" The white haired zombie smiles.


    As soon as the voice fell, the white haired zombie suddenly moved, and his index finger slightly raised, like a flash of lightning, to Xu Shaotang''s face. The fingertip was suffused with a little red light. Although it was only one finger, Xu Shaotang had no doubt that if he was hit by this finger, he would be seriously injured even if he was not dead, and he would be more likely to become a zombie.


    Therefore, when the white haired zombie attacked, a shield of Qi had appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Ding!"


    With a crisp sound, Xu Shaotang''s Qi shield was directly punctured by the white haired Zombie''s finger. Seeing that the situation was not right, Xu Shaotang immediately retreated. He had just retreated, and the white haired Zombie''s finger had been set at the position he was just in. If Xu Shaotang didn''t escape in time, this finger would have fallen on his face."So strong!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the white haired zombie in horror, but he doesn''t expect that his true Qi shield hasn''t made a move under his hands. The Zombie King really doesn''t call for nothing.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang avoided his attack, the white haired Zombie''s face was filled with joy, as if he was happy to find a suitable opponent.


    The next moment, white hair zombies bully the body again, pointing to the wind like electricity, a look between, actually carrying the potential of thunder.


    Although he didn''t fight directly just now, Xu Shaotang had a general judgment on the strength of the white haired zombie. Now he didn''t dare to neglect it. He immediately met him with his two fingers. His fingertips were also wrapped by the light golden Qi. His two fingers were castrated like wind, just like a sharp sword.


    "Zheng!"


    When the two fingertips touch each other, Xu Shaotang feels that his fingertips can''t move forward at all. He is firmly held by the fingertips of the white haired zombie.


    "Is that all you have?" The white haired zombie looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and sends back Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Xu Shaotang sent his fingertips forward again. At the same time, he retreated quickly with the resistance of the white haired Zombie''s fingertips. Then he said in a cold voice, "I will show you my real strength!"


    At the end of the speech, a gust of wind suddenly surged up beside Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 1321

    When the wind blows, it suddenly gathers.


    A wind dragon has been formed under his command.


    "Kill


    Xu Shaotang let out a big drink, his hands suddenly opened, and the wind dragon immediately rolled towards the white haired zombie.


    "Is that your greatest strength?"


    The white haired zombie smiles and doesn''t seem to see the power of the wind dragon at all. He steps out and grabs the wind dragon with one hand.


    Xu Shaotang quickly shrinks his strength and wants to break free from the shackles of the white haired zombie, but the wind dragon caught by the white haired zombie has no sign of breaking free.


    "Want it back?" The white haired zombie smiles and says, "I''ll help you."


    White haired zombie wrists slightly curved, the body suddenly a rotation, the wind dragon immediately with his rotating power and move, and there is a growing trend.


    As soon as the white haired Zombie''s hand sent off, the wind dragon immediately changed its direction and directly attacked Xu Shaotang. The wind dragon''s strength was stronger than Xu Shaotang''s just hit, and it was still spinning.


    Xu Shaotang wants to avoid, but he finds that he can''t avoid it at all. The speed of the wind dragon is too fast. As soon as he moves, the wind dragon has hit his body heavily.


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    Xu Shaotang''s body was knocked open by the wind dragon and smashed to the ground. He directly smashed a deep pit on the ground. As soon as he jumped out of the pit, he felt his throat was sweet and his mouth was full of red blood.


    "Xu!"


    To see Xu Shaotang injured, Joseph immediately yelled, at the same time, his hands raised, a strong wind has formed, the wind spinning to the wind dragon.


    Seeing this, the white haired zombie just gave a little smile and then hummed coldly, "is that all you can do? Don''t think too much of yourself


    When the voice fell, the white haired zombie waved one hand, and the wind dragon directly passed through the strong wind created by Joseph''s power. Joseph knew that he was definitely not the opponent of the white haired zombie. He wanted to erect an ice wall to block the attack of the wind dragon, but it was too late. The wind dragon directly flew his body 20 meters away.


    "Wow..."


    Joseph was still flying upside down in the air, and the blood in his chest was out of control, which dyed his large clothes red, and his whole spirit was suddenly depressed.


    Looking at Joseph who fell heavily on the ground, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi burst out, his hands opened again, and another wind dragon quickly formed.


    With Xu Shaotang''s action, the force of the strong wind became stronger and stronger. When Xu Shaotang closed his eyes, a loud dragon chant suddenly came out between heaven and earth.


    Listening to the loud sound of the dragon, the white haired zombie was slightly stunned. I don''t know why. When the sound of the Dragon sounded, he had a kind of palpitation. It was a kind of trembling feeling from the soul. His legs unconsciously wanted to bend down and seemed to want to crawl on the ground.


    But after all, he is the king of zombies. He forcibly controls his body and does not let his body do anything against his will.


    "This man can''t stay!"


    The idea suddenly welled up in the heart of the white haired zombie.


    Since he met Xu Shaotang, he never regarded Xu Shaotang as his opponent. Even in the process of fighting with Xu Shaotang just now, he still held the mentality of teasing Xu Shaotang. Maybe in his eyes, Xu Shaotang is not worth mentioning at all.


    But at the moment, he really felt the threat of Xu Shaotang, especially the loud sound of the dragon, which made his body almost out of his control.


    Joseph, who fell to one side, also looked at the whirlwind with a shocked face. His power can do this, but it is absolutely not so powerful. Just when the sound of the Dragon just sounded, he felt an unprecedented pressure on himself.


    The wind is still spinning. Xu Shaotang''s body in the center of the wind has been suspended in the air with the wind dancing. This is the first time that he has used the power of the drop of Huanglong''s blood essence since the war with Jiang Dongxu.


    This white haired zombie has the power to transform the virtual world, not even weaker than Jiang Dongxu who once fought with him.


    Xu Shaotang''s consciousness has been fully integrated into the new wind dragon. At this moment, he seems to be the wind dragon, as if he has completely integrated with the wind dragon.


    The white haired zombie tries his best to control his body. Now he is determined to kill Xu Shaotang. He also puts away his teasing mind and tries his best to control the wind dragon that belongs to his control.


    The strength of the wind dragon is stronger and stronger, and its body is bigger and bigger. The dust in the sky is rolled up by the wind dragon, which makes the wind dragon''s body fully materialized. Maybe, this is not a wind dragon, but a Earth Dragon!


    "Kill


    Xu Shaotang suddenly opened his eyes. The wind dragon immediately attacked the white haired zombie with the power of thunder, with the sound of breaking the air, and the arc constantly intertwined in it.


    "Let me see how strong you are!"


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s strongest blow, the white haired zombie still has no fear on his face. He controls the gray Earth Dragon and suddenly bumps into Xu Shaotang''s wind dragon.When the two dragons collided, the wind dragon directly defeated the Earth Dragon, and the dust rolled up by the Earth Dragon suddenly spread uncontrollably between the heaven and the earth, making the heaven and the earth fall into a gray.


    When the dust scattered all over the sky, the white haired zombie had already knelt on the ground with one leg. The dark green blood made an eye-catching mark on the corner of his mouth. His hands were dead on the ground. Only in this way could he ensure that he would not kneel on both legs.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang can''t let go of the white haired zombie because of this. He once again controls the body of the wind dragon, and constantly compresses the body of the wind dragon. The wind dragon, which used to be thick and thin, has become only the size of a bowl, but as everyone knows, the wind dragon with the size of a bowl is stronger.


    "Roar!"


    There was another loud sound of the dragon. Xu Shaotang suddenly sent the white haired zombie forward. Under the invisible pressure, the white haired zombie could hardly move. How could it escape the attack of the wind dragon? In the blink of an eye, the wind dragon had penetrated the body of the white haired zombie.


    Although the white haired Zombie''s body is still intact, the dark green blood is constantly gushing out of his mouth. His hands can no longer support his body, and his whole body is heavily on the ground.


    "Who are you?"


    The white haired Zombie''s calm face was filled with shock at last.


    He did not know why, under the sound of the dragon, his body would have the impulse to crawl. He was the king. How could he crawl to anyone?


    "The man who killed you!"


    Xu Shaotang''s thunder like voice rang out. At this time, he didn''t take the opportunity to kill the white haired zombie. When would he have to wait?


    Just as Xu Shaotang quickly goes to the white haired zombie, several zombies around him suddenly stop in front of Xu Shaotang and attack him bravely.

 Chapter 1322

    Xu Shaotang knows that these zombies want to save the white haired zombies. He managed to seriously injure the white haired zombies. Now he is going to take the life of the white haired zombies. How can these zombies stop him?


    As soon as he raised his hand, a furious Qi cut the zombies into two parts.


    Joseph had recovered from the shock of the war just now. He struggled to get up from the ground and quickly joined in the hanging of the zombies.


    After they hanged some zombies, the zombies who launched a crazy attack on them suddenly retreated without warning. In the blink of an eye, the zombies had disappeared from their faces.


    However, when all the zombies around them retreated, there was no shadow of the white haired zombie on the ground. Only a mass of dark green blood reminded him that the white haired zombie had been seriously injured by him just now.


    Xu Shaotang looked around in a hurry, where can he see the white haired zombie?


    "Damn it! Let him run


    Xu Shaotang angrily kicks the corpse of the half zombie on the ground and roars, as if only in this way can he vent his anger.


    The white hair zombie was badly injured. When he was about to kill it, he was almost defeated. Now there is no white hair zombie around. Where can he find the white hair zombie?


    Seeing the white haired zombie run away, Joseph''s face was also very ugly. He quickly took out his communicator and said to the communicator with a black face: "general Lucar, now use all investigation means to find the trace of a white haired zombie. We must find him at all costs!"


    "Good!"


    Lucar at the other end of the communicator did not ask much, but faithfully carried out Joseph''s order.


    When he hung up the messenger, Joseph said to Xu Shaotang: "Xu, take your people and wait for a few days. We''ll find the white haired zombie as soon as possible. We''ll have some trouble at that time..."


    "Needless to say, I know." Before Joseph''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang had already interrupted him and said to him faintly, "I will wait here for three days. If you still can''t find the white haired zombie within three days, we will go home."


    "Ah? Just three days? " Josephine looked at Xu Shaotang in embarrassment and asked tentatively, "can you stay a few more days?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph, who was a little pale. He shook his head slightly and said, "you have seen the strength of the white haired zombie just now. If you can''t find him in three days, do you think you can find him even if you have more time?"


    Although he seriously injured the white hair zombie, the resilience of his zombies was so strong, and the resilience of the white hair zombie must be stronger. With the strength of the white hair zombie, if he could not find him in three days, he would not be able to find him even if he gave them three or five years to hide.


    So, even if he stayed here for a long time, it was meaningless.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph finally nodded his head gently and said with a gloomy look: "OK, three days."


    "Let''s go back and see what happened to them first!" Xu Shaotang is still a little worried about the people in the dragon group. He can only pray silently in his heart. I hope the people in the dragon group are safe and sound.


    Joseph was also worried about the situation of the psionic group and the gene warrior group, and rushed back with Xu Shaotang.


    When they rush back, there are still zombies retreating. Now they are not in the mood to chase and kill these crazy retreating zombies. They just kill one or two bad luck zombies.


    It took them about half an hour to come here, but it took them less than five minutes to go back.


    From a distance, they saw the people who were chasing the retreating zombies there.


    Xu Shaotang quickly rushed to the side of the Dragon Group''s pursuit team. When he saw the Dragon Group''s flaming eyes, he knew that what he was most worried about had happened.


    After a general look at the number of people, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumps, and his whole body''s murderous spirit suddenly pours out. He grabs the red eyed dragon Fei and asks in a trembling voice, "what about Dan Tai, poison king and eagle?"


    He didn''t see the figure of these three people just now. Although he had guessed that most of these three people had met with misfortune, he still had a little bit of luck in his heart.


    Long Fei didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s words. He just threw away Xu Shaotang, grabbed his hand, and growled angrily: "let''s all die for me!"


    At the next moment, Long Fei began to chase and kill those zombies who were retreating crazily.


    At this time, the snake came forward and gently held Xu Shaotang''s hand hanging in the air. With a sad face, she said to Xu Shaotang, "Dan Tai was accidentally infected by a zombie..."


    In the middle of the story, Xu Shaotang''s crazy murderous spirit had already put him out of breath. He felt that his life would be lost at any time. Even the temperature around him seemed to have dropped several degrees, so that he felt that his body was shaking uncontrollably."Ah


    Hearing the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly roared up to the sky. Unconsciously, tears had blurred his eyes. At this moment, he felt as if his heart had been emptied. Now he had to use crazy killing to release his sadness.


    "Kill


    As soon as Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth, he almost squeezed the word out of his teeth. Then he followed the pace of Long Fei and slaughtered the retreating zombies.


    Looking at the sad Xu Shaotang, the faces of the dragon team members are also full of sadness.


    Compared with the sadness of the dragon team members, Alice''s face was full of joy. Seeing Joseph coming back safely, she rushed to Joseph and said excitedly, "teacher, you''re OK. It''s so good."


    Joseph forced a hard smile on Alice, and then slowly asked, "how are our casualties?"


    Hearing Joseph''s question, Alice''s smile suddenly stopped, and a look of sadness gradually climbed up her face.


    "Six in the psionic group, nine in the gene warrior group..."


    As Alice''s voice fell, Joseph''s face muscles twitched and his eyes became moist in an instant.


    Fifteen people have been killed in the first World War, which is the most powerful force in Xizhou. Even though he has already prepared for such a loss, he is still in great pain.


    Joseph gently closed his eyes, turned away from Alice to see the tears on his face. He just chopped with his hand. His voice was very cold and said, "kill! I want them to disappear completely


    As soon as the words fell, Joseph himself had killed himself first. Joseph, who had all the powers of the whole family, now became a big killer, hanging any zombies in front of him crazily, no matter whether they had evolved or not.


    The hunt for the retreating zombies did not stop until it was completely dark.

 Chapter 1323

    "Boom boom..."


    It was supposed to be a quiet night, but it was not quiet. Tons of ammunition poured down from the plane in the sky. The whole city of bish had fallen into a sea of fire. As long as there was no fire in one place, it would be taken care of immediately.


    The burning city of Bisi makes Xu Shaotang''s camp in the northern defense line like day.


    The faces of everyone in the camp are full of sadness, and the atmosphere of sadness permeates the whole camp.


    Long Fei comes to Xu Shaotang, who is sitting there with a bottle of liquor in one hand.


    Long Fei comes to Long Fei''s side and sits down. He gently touches Xu Shaotang with his hand and hands the bottle of liquor to Xu Shaotang.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Long Fei''s sad face was full of shame. He didn''t dare to look up at Xu Shaotang''s red eyes.


    Xu Shaotang grabbed the liquor from Long Fei, quickly unscrewed the bottle cap and poured it into his mouth. He closed his eyes from beginning to end, and didn''t want the tears in his eyes to fall again.


    "You''ve got to say a damn thing!" When Long Fei saw Xu Shaotang''s appearance, his eyes became moist. He poured a mouthful of liquor into his mouth and yelled at Xu Shaotang with his red eyes: "even if you beat me, or even kill me!"


    From the news of the accident of Jingming in dantai, Xu Shaotang never said a word again. If they didn''t rush up to hold Xu Shaotang, maybe Xu Shaotang is still killing the zombies.


    Xu Shaotang still didn''t say a word, just drank the liquor in his bottle, then suddenly stood up from the ground and hit the bottle heavily on the ground.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Long Fei is slightly stunned, but sees that Xu Shaotang has gone to them.


    Xu Shaotang''s face does not have any expression, the whole person is like a piece of moving ice, where he goes, he will bring the depression and cold.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing in front of him, both Joseph and his subordinates all felt a piercing cold. Everyone looked at Xu Shaotang warily, as if they were afraid that Xu Shaotang would kill them to vent his anger.


    "Within three days, the white haired zombie must be found!" Xu Shaotang swept Joseph and everyone around him with an unquestionable tone and a look like death. He said coldly, "if you can''t find it, all of you will die!"


    "Xu, you can''t do that!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph stood up with a look of excitement, "we don''t want to have an accident with Miss dantai, I..."


    "I''m not talking to you, I''m telling you!" Before Joseph finished, Xu Shaotang cut him off mercilessly.


    With that, Xu Shaotang goes straight to the nearby dantai Jingming.


    Tantai Jingming is not dead, but she has become a zombie after being infected by the zombie. Xu Shaotang also understands the general process of the matter. Tantai Jingming was attacked by the zombie in order to save the dangerous poison king. At the beginning, he thought that there was nothing wrong with the poison king and the eagle. He was just arranged by Long Fei to control dantai Jingming, who became a zombie.


    Even if she turns into a zombie, no one dares to kill her, so they can only control her and let Xu Shaotang make a decision when he comes back.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang walking towards the dantai Jingming which was firmly controlled by the thick and thin chain of her thumb, Alice asked Joseph with some anger and some worry: "teacher, what are we going to do now?"


    None of them expected that Xu Shaotang would vent his anger at the accident of Jingming in dantai to them. The people of Xia kingdom had an accident, and there were more people here. Xu Shaotang was sad, but which of them was not?


    "What else can we do?" Joseph said to Alice helplessly: "inform general Lucar that even if we dig three feet, we should find the white haired zombie who escaped within three days. Otherwise, not only us but also Mr. trovi will not survive!"


    Joseph is the person who deals with Xu Shaotang most in Xizhou. He knows Xu Shaotang''s temper very well.


    At this time, it''s useless for anyone to reason with Xu Shaotang. He knows that if they can''t find the white haired zombie within the time set by Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang will really raise his butcher''s knife to them, and they obviously can''t resist Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    "No, how dare he?" Next to a gene warrior full of panic asked.


    "He dare not?" Joseph light looked at the gene warrior, slightly closed his eyes and said: "do you forget the killing a few months ago?"


    When they heard Joseph''s words, they could not help thinking of the bloody killing a few months ago. Then they remembered that the original killing was also caused by this woman named dantai Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care what other people think of him. Now his eyes are only Tan Tai Jing Ming.Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, the poison king stood in front of Xu Shaotang with shame on his face, lowered his head and said, "drillmaster, it''s me who have done harm to dantai. If you want to fight or kill, I have absolutely no complaints from the poison king!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any extra words. He just pushes away the poison king who is standing in front of him, and then slowly walks to Tantai Jingming who is still struggling there.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang like this, everyone in the dragon group is ashamed. Xu Shaotang trains them and saves them. But they are a group of old men, but they can''t even protect Xu Shaotang''s women. They really have no face to see Xu Shaotang. That kind of self blame and shame devours their hearts like a poisonous snake.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t blame anyone. This is the way that Tantai Jingming chose. If he has to blame, he can only blame himself for not protecting Tantai Jingming well.


    Xu Shaotang went to Tantai Jingming and stroked her face slowly. She said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, Tantai. I will make you recover."


    Yes, he won''t kill Tantai Jingming, and he can''t kill her!


    If he didn''t see the zombies who could talk, he would kill Tantai Jingming himself. But now, he would never do it. He would find the white haired zombie who escaped and ask him if there was any way to make Tantai return to normal. Even if he didn''t, he would take out the power source in the head of the white haired zombie and give it to Tantai.


    Even if Tantai Jingming is a zombie, he wants to make her a zombie who only has normal thinking and can talk with him!

 Chapter 1324

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the poison King''s ashamed face suddenly showed a different color. He quickly asked Xu Shaotang, "is there really a way to recover the Dan stage?"


    He has made up his mind that if there is a way to save dantai, even if he has to fight for his own life, he will let dantai Jingming return to his original appearance. His life is owed to dantai. Now seeing Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming like this, his heart is more miserable than anyone else.


    Xu Shaotang slightly turned his head to look at the poison king, and said faintly: "this is my business, it has nothing to do with you, you can do what you should do!"


    "Let me help her, so that my heart will feel better!" The poison king said to Xu Shaotang with a kind of pleading tone.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly, moves his hand away from the cheek of Tan Tai Jing Ming, pats the poison king on the shoulder and says, "you don''t have to feel guilty. It''s her choice! I''ll take care of her. You do what you should do. There are many zombies waiting for you to kill! "


    "I..."


    Poison king wants to say again, Xu Shaotang already impatiently waved to him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s impatient look, the poison king didn''t say what he said after all. With a heavy sigh, he walked to Longfei with a heavy step.


    "Has he made a decision?"


    Seeing the poison King coming to his side, Long Fei asked in a low voice.


    Although all of them are unwilling to kill Tantai Jingming, it has become a zombie now. If they keep it, it will be an indefinite bomb.


    None of them dares to help Xu Shaotang make this decision. Only Xu Shaotang himself can make this decision.


    The king of poison shook his head slightly, looked back at Xu Shaotang, and slowly said to Long Fei, "it seems that he is trying to find some way to make Dan Tai recover..."


    "Is there any way to make the stage recover?" Long Fei''s red eyes suddenly showed a flash of divine light, as if he saw hope again.


    "I don''t know, he didn''t tell me anything, just let me do what I should do." The poison king said helplessly.


    Hearing the poison King''s words, Long Fei''s eyes darkened again.


    And over there, Milo also slowly walked to Xu Shaotang''s side, looking at Xu Shaotang full of grief, slowly said: "if you can''t do it, let me help you..."


    "You want to kill her?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly turns his cheek and looks at Milo with a pair of cold eyes. He is just like a beast that chooses people to eat.


    Milo was slightly stagnated by Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes. He quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s not that I want to kill her, but that she is now..."


    "You don''t need any concern about her!" Xu Shaotang gave Milo a cold look, then swept everyone''s face one by one with his own eyes, and said: "I warn you, who dares to touch her hair, I will make him suffer a hundred times!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice is not big, but everyone can clearly hear his words full of murders. They have no doubt that if any of them dare to kill Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang will kill her mercilessly before they start. No one here can bear Xu Shaotang''s anger.


    "Why are you doing this?" Milo heaved a sigh, gently shaking his head, slowly back to his just position.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care what these people think of him. He has only one idea, which is to find the damned white haired zombie anyway!


    This is the last hope to save Tantai Jingming. He will not give up anyway.


    Xu Shaotang''s words strike people''s hearts like a heavy hammer. Even the people in the dragon group are scared by Xu Shaotang''s murderous look.


    Long Fei sighed a little. He saw that the wine he had not drunk was directly thrown on the ground. He walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and said, "let''s talk. It''s not the way for you to guard him like this."


    "What do you want to talk about, you can talk about it now!" Xu Shaotang''s voice is still so cold.


    Long Fei also knows that Xu Shaotang is not aimed at him. He understands Xu Shaotang''s mood at the moment and breathes out a long breath: "tell me honestly, do you have any way to save Dan Tai? If there is, you can tell us. Don''t you see that the brothers are all feeling guilty about Tantai? Let me do something for her, OK? "


    At this time, only long Fei dare to talk to Xu Shaotang. Of course, even long Fei can''t guarantee that Xu Shaotang won''t vent his anger on him.


    But he knew that Xu Shaotang would not kill him even if he was crazy. This was enough. Even if he was beaten violently by Xu Shaotang, he was willing to.


    "I''ll save her!" Xu Shaotang has no superfluous words. He just looks at the struggling dantai Jingming with a firm face.


    "How do you want to save her?" Long Fei firmly grasped his fist and said: "if you are worried that someone will do harm to Tantai if you leave, then you tell us the way to save her. Let''s do it, OK?"Listening to Longfei''s pleading words, Xu Shaotang''s cold face spread slightly, looked at Longfei faintly, shook his head and said: "it''s useless to tell you. You are not the opponents of the Zombie King. I will deal with the affairs of dantai myself. Have a good rest, and there are many zombies waiting for you to kill!"


    "Do you really have a way to save her?" Long Fei still doesn''t believe it. He''s worried that Xu Shaotang can''t bear to kill Tantai Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang nodded seriously, his eyes fell on the face of Tantai Jingming again, and said seriously: "if I''m sure I can''t save her, I''ll kill her, don''t bother you!"


    "Xu Shaotang, you are such a motherfucker!" Long Fei scolded fiercely: "do you think we are worried that we are going to be a disaster? Do you think we''re brothers or not


    I can''t help but let Long Fei not be angry. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, it seems that they all want to kill Tantai Jingming now. But do they have such an idea? No,


    Like Xu Shaotang, they will never give up even if there is only a little hope for the recovery of Tantai. They just want to help Tantai Jingming do something to make up for the debt in their heart, but Xu Shaotang obviously doesn''t appreciate it.


    Xu Shaotang was not angry because of Long Fei''s words, but said faintly: "then you should treat me as an asshole!"


    He is not in any mood to argue with Longfei. His heart is tied to the body of Tantai Jingming. If he finds the trace of the white haired zombie, he will kill it now.

 Chapter 1325

    Two days later, even if Lucar sent all the drones and reconnaissance planes he could, the white haired zombie still could not be found.


    Seeing that the three days required by Xu Shaotang was coming, Joseph became extremely anxious.


    "No news yet?"


    In the early morning of the third day, Joseph came to Lucar''s barracks. As soon as he entered the barracks, he coughed because of the smoke in Lucar''s room.


    The ashtray on the desk is full of cigarette ends, and you can see a layer full of cigarette ends in the garbage can next to it.


    Looking at Joseph coughing, Lucar put out his cigarette end, then shook his head to Joseph and said, "no, every corner of bis city has been searched, but still no white hair zombies have been found. Our UAVs have lost more than ten in order to obtain more accurate information for low altitude investigation."


    "This is not the time to love UAVs!" Joseph waved his hand slightly, and a wind suddenly surged from his side. Under his control, the wind quickly dispersed the smoke in the office. Then Joseph felt more comfortable. "Are you sure that every place in BIS city has been investigated?"


    "Sure!"


    Lucar nodded his head heavily and said in a hoarse voice: "even the sewers in the city, we have put small UAVs into the investigation."


    At Lucar''s words, Joseph''s face became more and more worried.


    He didn''t doubt Lucar''s words, but even so, they still didn''t find the figure of the white haired zombie who escaped. Today is the third day, which is the deadline set by Xu Shaotang!


    In the past two days, the UAV has found many evolutionary zombies who survived the intensive bombing. Under their joint attack, there are not many evolutionary zombies in BIS.


    As for the ordinary zombies, they have long been destroyed by such bombing.


    Normally speaking, the zombie crisis in Xizhou has been basically relieved, but Joseph is not happy at all. Xu Shaotang''s words are like a sword hanging on his head.


    Looking at Joseph''s heavy face, Lucar asked in a hoarse voice: "if we can''t find the white haired zombie before dark today, will Xu Shaotang really kill him?"


    "Yes, it will!"


    Joseph said with a haze on his face: "don''t doubt Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang is by no means a soft hearted person. This time, it''s because he helped us to eliminate the zombies that dantai Jingming was infected. If we can''t find the white haired zombies, he will certainly transfer his anger to us."


    "But since it''s a fight, there will be sacrifices!" Lucar''s hand involuntarily touched the cigarette on the table. When he was about to light it habitually, he remembered that Joseph was still here. He had to take away the lighter beside the cigarette and said with a look of anger: "other countries also have casualties. Our casualties are greater. Why can''t they have casualties in Xia?"


    Although he is grateful to Xu Shaotang for helping Xizhou through the zombie crisis, Lucar is still very dissatisfied with Xu Shaotang''s persecution. He thinks that Xu Shaotang is making trouble out of nothing!


    Hearing Lucar''s words, Joseph shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not that Xia can''t have casualties, but that dantai Jingming can''t have an accident! Because she is Xu Shaotang''s woman


    He admitted that Xu Shaotang was a very good person at some times, but now, Xu Shaotang is a complete lunatic!


    Xu Shaotang has gone mad once because of Tantai Jingming. He knows that Xu Shaotang never mind going mad again!


    Sadly, Xu Shaotang went crazy twice in Xizhou, and he needed them to pay for Xu Shaotang''s crazy killing twice. The key is that they couldn''t help Xu Shaotang!


    Lucar opened his mouth slightly, looked at Joseph for a long time, and then slowly said, "I can''t do it. I may have to send a large army to search next to next..."


    He didn''t want to do that. Although the zombies in BIS city were almost eliminated, there were still some zombies hidden in every corner. Now he sent people to carry out a carpet search, which was undoubtedly joking about the lives of his soldiers.


    They have paid a heavy price for the zombie crisis. He doesn''t want to increase the unnecessary casualties at this time.


    Joseph also understood Lucar''s difficulty. He patted Lucar on the shoulder and said, "it''s not entirely because of Xu Shaotang''s request to find the white haired zombie. If the white haired zombie does not die, the zombie crisis in Xizhou will not be solved in a real sense. Therefore, we are helping Xu Shaotang and ourselves. To tell you the truth, although Xu Shaotang is unreasonable, we still rely on him to deal with the white haired zombie. So the sacrifice of our soldiers is worth it. "


    Joseph is not as angry as Lucar. He knows that if it wasn''t for Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang wouldn''t have asked to find a white haired zombie. If it wasn''t for Tantai Jingming, it doesn''t matter to Xu Shaotang whether to find a white haired zombie.


    Originally, they planned to find the white haired zombie in three days.Now, because of the Tantai Jingming incident, Xu Shaotang''s determination to find the white haired zombie has been stimulated. If Xu Shaotang''s threat is put aside, this is actually a good thing.


    "Well..."


    It''s all for the sake of this. It doesn''t make any sense to say anything else. Lucar nodded solemnly and put his hand on the phone at his desk.


    He didn''t want to use his soldiers'' lives to fill in, but he had to. As Joseph said, he had to consider the future of Xizhou, even if not for Xu Shaotang''s sake.


    Lucar slowly picked up the phone. After the phone was connected, he said to the phone heavily: "Order: all the soldiers of the defense line immediately..."


    Just when Lucar said this, Joseph''s communicator suddenly flashed up. Joseph quickly connected the communicator, and Alice''s panicked voice came from it: "teacher, we have found the white haired zombie. We have suffered heavy casualties and need support!"


    "Good!"


    Joseph''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise. At this time, he was not in the mood to care about any casualties for the time being. He just said to Alice as quickly as he could: "all back up, keep on determining the position of the white haired zombie. The support will be there soon!"


    While still talking to Alice, Joseph had rushed out of Lucar''s office.


    Looking at Joseph rushing out, Lucar took a long breath and said to the phone, "it''s OK. The order is cancelled..."

 Chapter 1326

    By the time Xu Shaotang and Joseph arrived, the psionic group and the gene warrior group had lost more than half of their manpower. This was still the case when the dragon group and Milo came with the support of the round table riding earth group. Otherwise, even if the white haired zombies didn''t fight, those psionic groups and the gene warrior group who had been infected and turned into zombies would be enough for them to drink a pot.


    They have almost reached the seaside now. It can be imagined that if the white haired zombies jump into the sea and escape, even if they dig three feet into the city of BIS, they will never find any trace of the white haired zombies.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about other people at all. His eyes were fixed on the white haired zombie.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s support, the white haired zombie immediately fled to the distance. Xu Shaotang managed to find him, and how could he escape again.


    Xu Shaotang immediately followed him, perhaps because he was injured by Xu Shaotang a few days ago. The strength of the white haired zombie seems to have declined a little, but even so, Xu Shaotang does not dare to take it lightly. This white haired zombie can threaten his life.


    Two kilometers later, Xu Shaotang stopped the white haired zombie.


    "Do you really want to fight me to death?" Looking at Xu Shaotang standing in front of him, the white haired zombie did not have that kind of self-confidence before, and his slightly pale face was full of cold light.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the white haired zombie and said, "I''ll ask you a question. If your answer can satisfy me, I can let you live."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Obviously, the white haired zombie who suffered a big loss under Xu Shaotang a few days ago didn''t want to fight with Xu Shaotang, because he knew that Xu Shaotang had the strength to kill him, and he didn''t want to die.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes fixed on the white haired zombie, and asked in a calm voice, "is there any way to restore the original appearance of people of your kind?"


    "Ha ha, it seems that the people you care about have become my people?" A listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, white hair Zombie''s face suddenly show a smile, he is not stupid, all of a sudden from Xu Shaotang''s question to guess the key.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang did not deny it. He nodded and said, "can you tell me the answer now?"


    "Why do you want the people you care about to be the same?" The white haired zombie hummed, "we have evolved more perfectly than you. We have everything you have, but we have what you don''t have. Don''t you think it''s a good thing to let the people you care about become my people?"


    White haired zombies stubbornly believe that they are not monsters, but more advanced creatures than human beings. In essence, both they and human beings are just one of thousands of life.


    Not bewitched by the white haired zombie, Xu Shaotang roared angrily: "don''t talk to me about these useless things. My patience is limited! Do you think I can''t kill you? "


    With Xu Shaotang''s angry roar, the white haired zombie said with a smile, "don''t you want to know the difference between us and you?"


    "What''s the difference?" Xu Shaotang asked subconsciously.


    The white haired zombie said to himself, "I said that we and you are just a kind of life in the vast universe. Your human genes have inherent defects. Our genes are just more perfect than yours! So, you don''t need to let your friend return to the original, he didn''t change, just more perfect! "


    "After all, there''s no way to get her back?"


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit could no longer be repressed and rushed to the white haired zombies.


    However, the white haired zombie is also a murderer, and his strength is not inferior to that of Xu Shaotang, just because he can''t fight against the powerful power in Xu Shaotang''s body.


    If he hadn''t been hurt by that magic power, his injury would have recovered long ago. He had to talk with Xu Shaotang for a long time. When he wasn''t hurt, if he wanted to escape, Xu Shaotang couldn''t stop him.


    In the face of the overwhelming murderous air, the white haired zombie clenched his fist and stared at Xu Shaotang fiercely, saying: "the change of gene is irreversible. The best way to make your friend recover is to let him continue to evolve!"


    "If you evolve to your level, it''s back to the original?" Xu Shaotang asked coldly.


    The white haired zombie was slightly stunned. He didn''t seem to understand Xu Shaotang''s plan. He just nodded his head and said, "I don''t need to evolve to my level, because I''m a unique king!"


    "Well, not necessarily?"


    When Xu Shaotang looks at the white haired zombie again, he already regards the white haired zombie as a dead man. Even if there is no way to make dantai Jingming return to its original appearance, at least he finds another way to help dantai Jingming.


    As soon as his voice fell, Xu Shaotang rushed to the white haired zombie.


    With the experience of the last time, as soon as he came up, he mobilized the power of the drop of Huanglong''s essence and blood, and with one blow, the sound of the Dragon chanting from heaven and earth appeared again.


    With the loud sound of the Dragon chant, the inexplicable pressure hit the white haired zombie again. He knew that he was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent now, and with the decline of his strength, he was more and more unable to resist the powerful pressure, so at the moment of the sound of the Dragon chant, his body had galloped away again.He has to escape, because he doesn''t want to die in the hands of Xu Shaotang. He can also evolve to be more perfect. As long as he is given enough time to make enough zombies, he can constantly absorb the power of those zombies, and finally improve his strength rapidly.


    It is by this way that he has such a strong power in a very short time, but he is not satisfied, he needs more powerful power!


    "Still want to run?"


    Xu Shaotang gave a cold hum, and his body darted out and ran after the white haired zombie at full speed.


    Even he didn''t expect that the white haired zombie, who was the best in the world two days ago, now escaped without fighting? This surprised him, and he began to wonder whether it was the white haired Zombie''s trap?


    However, for the sake of Tantai Jingming, even if it was the trap of the white haired zombie, he had to jump in!


    A few ups and downs, Xu Shaotang has caught up with the white haired zombie who ran away, and his whole body is full of real Qi. The power of blood essence emerges again, and his fist blows out. The familiar sound of the Dragon suddenly makes the white haired zombie tremble.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heavy fist fell on the white haired zombie. The power of blood essence flowed into the white haired Zombie''s body along his fist. The white haired zombie suddenly made a miserable cry.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have the heart to listen to the scream of the white haired zombie. He hit the white haired zombie heavily on the back of the head again. At the moment when the white haired zombie was hit by him, he had already condensed his Qi into claws, and mercilessly put the claws formed by the real Qi into the head of the white haired zombie.

 Chapter 1327

    As Xu Shaotang took away the source of power from his head, the white haired zombie lost its vitality in an instant.


    Different from the color of the power source in other zombies'' heads, the power source of this white haired zombie is light red.


    Xu Shaotang just took a cursory look, then quickly rushed to the northern defense line with the source of strength.


    "Withdraw!"


    At the time of leaving, Xu Shaotang did not forget to tell everyone.


    In less than ten minutes, Xu Shaotang has returned to the northern defense line, and Tantai Jingming is still tied there. She is constantly struggling, so that the skin of many places on her hands and body has been worn, and the pale green blood stains are extremely dazzling in Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    "Dan Tai, I said, I will let you recover!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Jingming with a firm face.


    The dialogue with the white haired zombie reassured him that his platform was not a monster, not a zombie, but a more perfect life!


    Xu Shaotang constantly persuades himself in his heart, and slowly hands the source of strength to the mouth of dantai Jingming.


    Just as he was about to put the power source of the white haired zombie into the mouth of Tantai Jingming, Long Fei, who came back with him, quickly came forward and grabbed him.


    "Are you really going to do that?"


    Long Fei''s face is full of worry. When he sees Xu Shaotang''s action, he already knows Xu Shaotang''s purpose. Although he also wants to save dantai Jingming, he doesn''t want to do it in this way, because no one knows whether dantai Jingming who swallows the white haired zombie will recover his mind or become another person.


    If another Zombie King is created by Xu Shaotang himself, let alone Joseph, even long Fei can''t accept it.


    If that''s the case, he would rather kill Tantai Jingming himself, and then be killed by Xu Shaotang, or spend his life in endless guilt.


    Xu Shaotang glances at Long Fei faintly. He understands Long Fei''s worry. Although he has the same worry himself, he still wants to try.


    "If she can''t recover her sense, if she swallows this source of power and doesn''t know me, if she becomes a new Zombie King, I will kill her myself!" Xu Shaotang''s voice trembled slightly. Since he could kill the white haired zombie, he also believed that he could kill Tantai Jingming, but he would never do so until the end.


    At this time, Milo, Joseph and others had gathered around, and everyone looked at Xu Shaotang with a worried face. However, except for Long Fei, no one dared to persuade him, because they knew that Xu Shaotang would never be so polite to them at this time as he was to Long Fei.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s firm face, Long Fei knows that he can''t change Xu Shaotang''s decision even if he persuades him. He can only sigh heavily. Then he looks at Xu Shaotang seriously and says: "I hope dantai can be safe and sound..."


    At this time, it''s useless to say anything. I can only pray in my heart that Tantai Jingming, who has swallowed the power source of white haired zombies, will not become a new king of zombies and will not forget their former comrades in arms.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, just put the source of strength in his hand into the mouth of Tantai Jingming slowly.


    "Boom Bang, Bang... "


    As soon as she got the power source of the white haired zombie, she immediately bit the power source so that it rattled. Maybe she took the power source as a sugar bean?


    Listening to the sound of Tantai Jingming''s mouth, everyone''s faces are full of tension. We all hope that Tantai Jingming can get better and return to the original appearance, or as long as she doesn''t become a new Zombie King.


    As the source of strength was swallowed by Tantai Jingming, her face began to change gradually.


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, her body began to twitch violently, and her face was full of pain.


    She struggled wildly, trying to get rid of the negligence of the heavy chain, but the chain was too big, her current strength could not get rid of the shackles of the chain, just let the shackles of her chain continue to make a "Dangdang" sound.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind suddenly rose around her body, which made the people around her shake slightly.


    At this time, the eyes of Tantai Jingming suddenly protrude. Xu Shaotang, who is closest to her, can clearly see the muscles on her face constantly wriggling, as if there is an insect crawling on her face.


    Dantai Jingming, bound by the iron chain, is suffering a lot.


    Xu Shaotang holds his fist tightly, and his eyes are not willing to move away from Tantai Jingming''s face for a moment. He can''t help Tantai Jingming now. He can only pray constantly in his heart that nothing will happen to his Tantai.


    Long Fei also stares at the struggling dantai Jingming. At this time, both Xu Shaotang and he are suffering a lot.


    "Gas stationThe poison King standing behind long Fei had already squeezed his fist out of the water. His fingernails were deeply penetrated into the flesh of his palm, but he could not feel any pain. All his attention was on the body of Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    Hearing the poison King''s words, Xu Shaotang slightly raised his hand and motioned that no one would speak.


    At this time, he doesn''t want anyone to disturb Tantai Jingming. Any mistake may make his Tantai never come back to him.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s gesture, the poison King closed his mouth. He could only keep shouting for Tantai Jingming in his heart.


    "Zheng..."


    All of a sudden, the iron chain that shackled Tantai Jingming could no longer bear the power of her struggle. She broke the edge and suddenly rose up.


    In a flash, her waist length black hair turned into silver silk. At the moment of the wind, her silver hair flew with the wind.


    "Ah..."


    In the middle of the air, Tantai Jingming suddenly let out a sharp roar. At the next moment, her hands suddenly opened, and the steel shackles on her wrists suddenly broke.


    When there was no more steel shackles on her body, Tantai Jingming fell down and hit the people from the sky.


    "Dan Tai!"


    Xu Shaotang roared, stepped out suddenly, and used his body to block the person who was attacked by Tantai Jingming. At the same time, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi had been surging wildly. His clenched fist seemed to be wrapped by clouds, and suddenly attacked Tantai Jingming.


    Just as their fists were about to meet each other, the fists of Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly stopped.


    "Shaotang..." A cry of Ying Ning suddenly enters Xu Shaotang''s ears.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang has put away his fists, a line of tears can not restrain from sliding from his eyes

 Chapter 1328

    The night wind is blowing.


    Tantai Jingming''s white hair is flying wantonly in the wind, and sitting next to her is Xu Shaotang with slightly red eyes.


    "Isn''t I ugly now?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming grabs her white hair dancing with the wind and looks at it. She mumbles to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head, reached out to catch the white hair of Tantai Jingming, shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s very good-looking. It''s better than before."


    He didn''t lie. At first glance, the white hair of Tantai Jingming is really dazzling. But if you look at it carefully, her white hair and her heroic face add a different flavor to Tantai Jingming.


    At this time, Tantai Jingming reminds him of an illusory figure - the white haired witch!


    However, he thinks that his platform is not a white haired witch, but a white haired fairy!


    Tan Tai Jing Ming turned her head to look at Xu Shaotang, forced out a smile and said: "you can say some deceptive words."


    She got the power she couldn''t imagine, but at the same time, she also turned into this kind of person, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost.


    "I didn''t lie to you." Xu Shaotang smiles a little, reaches out his hand to sit there stupidly, and embraces Tantai Jingming into his arms. He looks at Tantai Jingming tenderly and says, "no matter what you become, no matter you are not human now, as long as your thoughts are still there, you will always be my Tantai."


    He seldom said these sweet words, but what he said at the moment was all from his heart.


    Maybe the present Tantai Jingming is no longer a human, or a more advanced human, but in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, she will always be the Tantai in her heart.


    "You say, will they treat me like a monster?" Tan Tai Jing Ming tries to squeeze her body into Xu Shaotang''s arms, and her face is a lingering worry.


    She can feel that, in addition to Xu Shaotang and the dragon group, many people look at themselves with strange eyes, even the Dragon Group will inadvertently look at her with that kind of strange eyes.


    Xu Shaotang stroked Tantai Jingming''s white hair and said with a smile, "as long as I don''t treat you as a monster, I don''t care what other people think of you."


    "What about the family?" Tan Tai Jing Ming raises her cheek and looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly.


    "I''m sure no one in my family will treat you as a monster. You''ve been in our family for such a long time. Don''t you know the character of your family?" Xu Shaotang tries to comfort Tantai Jingming. In fact, there are many questions in his heart that he wants to ask Tantai Jingming, but it may be inappropriate at this time.


    Thinking of the warm smiling faces of Xu''s family, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s worried face was relieved. She squeezed Xu Shaotang''s arms and said, "in the future, you don''t need to worry about me any more."


    Although her current strength is not as good as Xu Shaotang''s, it''s almost the same as Xu Shaotang''s, which may be the biggest comfort for her at present. Although she has become an alien in other people''s eyes, although she no longer has the green silk all over her head, she has actually gained the strength that she may not be able to get in her life.


    If the speed of strength improvement, what Xu Shaotang, what mu Tiance, in front of the present Tantai Jingming are all dregs, she directly obtained the strength that can be compared to the virtual realm, this speed is not bad.


    "I don''t have to worry about your safety." Xu Shaotang smiles, looks down at the quiet tea in his arms, and asks, "will you turn other people into zombies?"


    "Why do I turn other people into zombies?" Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, and then understands Xu Shaotang''s worry. She shakes her head slightly and says: "the reason why the white haired zombie you killed made so many zombies is to let them devour each other, and then he will devour those evolved zombies, so as to continuously obtain stronger original power. I will not do this kind of thing for power."


    "So it is!"


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang put down his heart a little and asked curiously, "those zombies are not zombies, are they?"


    Tantai Jingming nodded and said, "zombies are just what people in Xizhou think of these people as zombies in their movies. Strictly speaking, in fact, all the zombies you think can be understood as people with genetic variation, including me. It''s only because many people can''t bear this kind of gene change that they lose their original consciousness. When they can bear this kind of gene change, they will complete a deeper level of evolution, and some defects in human genes will be repaired. "


    Hearing what Tantai Jingming said, Xu Shaotang remembered that the white haired zombies had said that they were more perfect creatures. According to Tantai Jingming, they have repaired some defects in human genes, which is more perfect than human evolution.


    However, this kind of evolution is accompanied by the death of countless people.


    Now think about it, that bottle of so-called divine blood, should be a kind of medicine to change gene."In that case, you don''t have to worry about being treated like a different person." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if I were you, I would have a sense of superiority. The white haired zombie who was killed by me had that innate sense of superiority."


    Tantai Jingming shook her head slightly and said, "you think so, others don''t think so. In their eyes, I''m a zombie..."


    "Who dares say you''re a zombie, I''ll beat him to death!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you can''t let others change their views on you, then they will be afraid of you and dare not look at you with that kind of strange eyes."


    Xu Shaotang is very happy to see Tantai Jingming regain his original consciousness. As for other things, he doesn''t want to care at all. He just needs his Tantai not to kill people like those zombies.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming raised her head slightly and put her hand around Xu Shaotang''s neck. She looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully and said, "Shaotang, the greatest luck in my life is to meet you."


    "Don''t tell me that. "Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a bad smile on his face. He put out his hand and stroked Tantai Jingming''s moving cheek. With a bad smile on his face, he asked," you have evolved more perfectly now. Should human instinct still exist? "


    "Instinct? What instinct? " Dan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang picks up the quiet tea and whispers in her ear.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming''s cheek turned red instantly. She quickly buried her head in Xu Shaotang''s arms and patted Xu Shaotang''s chest gently. She scolded shyly and angrily: "hooligan!"

 Chapter 1329

    When they were in love, Joseph came slowly.


    "Xu, I''m sorry to disturb you." But don''t dare to see Xu Dan Tang''s head in front of his eyes, but he should not put his head together.


    In fact, Joseph admired Xu Shaotang''s courage. In other words, he didn''t have the courage to be so close to a zombie.


    Even though dantai Jingming now looks no different from the previous one except for her hair, in his heart, she has labeled her as a zombie.


    Although he knows that this view may be their misunderstanding, he still can''t change it. This is the preconceived concept of human beings. Even he can''t avoid vulgarity.


    Xu Shaotang lightly looked at Joseph. Although he couldn''t see Joseph''s eyes, he could guess what Joseph thought at the moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Of course, he knew that Joseph must have something to do with them at this time. Otherwise, they should be afraid of dantai Jingming.


    Joseph still did not raise his eyes, but kept looking at the ground with his eyes, and said, "I want to ask Miss dantai to do me a favor."


    "Help?" Dan Tai Jing Ming looked at Joseph suspiciously and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Hearing the voice of dantai Jingming, Joseph''s heart jumped instinctively. He tried to make himself not think about dantai Jingming''s current identity, but he couldn''t do it. He could only look at the ground and said to dantai Jingming: "although the zombies in BIS city have been almost eliminated, there should be some hiding, and there are still some zombies in other cities around Qing Dynasty. Should miss Tai be able to control the zombies? "


    As soon as he heard Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang understood that Joseph wanted dantai Jingming to help them wipe out all the zombies as the "king of zombies", which can not only reduce their losses, but also ensure the effect of root cutting.


    After all, as far as they know, all the zombies obey the orders of the Zombie King.


    When he heard the word "Zombie King" before, Xu Shaotang thought it was nothing, but now it always sounds a little harsh. However, he has nothing to do about it. He can''t treat dantai Jingming as a zombie, but he can''t do it. And now Joseph has spoken to them in this way. It can be seen that Joseph doesn''t want to look at them differently Come to see Tantai Jingming, but he can''t do it himself.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t make a decision for Tantai Jingming, just cast an inquiring look at her.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Tantai Jingming nodded and said, "reasonably speaking, I can really control those zombies, but I haven''t tried. Let''s do this. I''ll try."


    "OK, thank you very much!" Joseph''s face was slightly excited, and he still did not raise his head.


    Dan Tai Jing Ming glanced at Joseph lightly, then walked to the side slowly.


    "Ah..."


    A harsh sound suddenly burst in their ears. Tantai Jingming opened her hands and raised her head to the sky to make a long shrill sound.


    Her shrill and shrill howling was far away in the night.


    Tantai Jingming''s shrill sound continued all the time, and many people did not feel that they had covered their ears.


    With the shrill sound of Jingming, the earth under their feet began to shake slightly. Soon, the zombies hiding in the city of bis had gathered to them from their hiding places.


    They thought that the zombies in the city of bis had been almost eliminated, but until now, they found that their idea was too naive. The zombies coming from all over the city gathered together, which made all the people who were still resting feel a deep pressure.


    Looking around, there were a lot of zombies everywhere. All of them could not help swallowing their saliva. Joseph raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Now he was very glad that he ventured to ask for help from dantai Jingming. If not, they would not have thought that there were so many zombies alive.


    We can imagine what kind of disaster it would be if these zombies attacked again after they left.


    "Roar..."


    Zombies are still gathering, and they have gradually formed a situation of encirclement.


    Everyone has set up a defensive posture, looking at these zombies nervously. I don''t know how many people will die after the war.


    However, to their surprise, although these zombies kept roaring at them, no zombies attacked them.


    "Dan Tai..." Looking at these dense zombies, Xu Shaotang quickly came forward to hold the platform and said, "enough, enough, don''t call more zombies. Even if these zombies here don''t move, they are enough to make us soft."


    If you look around, I''m afraid there are no more than 10000 zombies, and many of them should be evolved zombies.To kill so many zombies is really a hard work.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, dantai Jingming stops her long roaring, shakes her head to Xu Shaotang with a smile and says, "you don''t need to do it."


    "Oh, it''s getting stronger now. How can you even talk so loud?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Tantai Jingming.


    "No!" Tantai Jingming smiles and roars up to the sky again.


    With the sound of quiet tea in the dantai, the zombies suddenly rushed to their peers without warning.


    A battle between zombies began.


    Many people are staring at the scene in front of them, obviously they haven''t recovered from the sudden change.


    But Xu Shaotang and Joseph were the first to come back to their senses. They finally knew what Tantai Jingming had just said. They secretly blamed themselves for being so stupid that they did not expect that Tantai Jingming could control these zombies to kill each other. The white haired king of the dead had also used this move before, but they didn''t think about it for a while.


    Even so, there are still many people watching these zombies with vigilance, for fear that these zombies will attack them suddenly.


    With the passage of time, there are fewer and fewer zombies in front of them. As the end of the fight between the zombies approaches, Tantai Jingming suddenly moves.


    She quickly flashed in front of the last few zombies who were still fighting. She stretched out her hand and turned her hand to the head of one of the zombies. When it burst the source of power in the head of the zombie, the zombie suddenly lost its vitality

 Chapter 1330

    In the next few days, Tantai Jingming became the strongest weapon to eliminate the zombies. She gathered them together every time, and then ordered the zombies to fight each other in his unique way. Finally, she killed the last zombies herself.


    After a few days, the zombies in the city of BIS and the surrounding cities were finally cleaned up with the help of Tantai Jingming.


    These days, many people''s views on Tantai Jingming have greatly changed. They find that Tantai Jingming is not the same as the zombies they imagined. Tantai Jingming can be said to have saved many of their lives. Without Tantai Jingming, no one can eliminate these zombies in such a short time. Even if they do, they will have to pay a heavy price Price!


    Many people are thinking that maybe zombies themselves are not too big a fault. It''s the people who control zombies who are wrong. If all zombies are like Tantai Jingming, in fact, zombies are not terrible. It''s just to let the world have more people, just like the gene fighters in Xizhou.


    The happiest people are Joseph and Lucar. However, although Lucar is grateful to Tantai Jingming for reducing the casualties of his soldiers, his subconscious can not be changed like Joseph.


    "Thank you so much, Miss Tan Tai!"


    For the first time, Joseph took the initiative to stretch out his hand to Tantai Jingming. There was no difference in his eyes, but more respect for the strong.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Joseph in surprise. Then she politely held her hand with Joseph and said with a smile, "no, these are what I should do."


    Holding Joseph''s hand, there is an impulse to cry in Tantai Jingming''s heart. Her efforts these days are not without any effect. After all, someone has changed her view on her.


    No matter how much she said that she didn''t care about other people''s opinions, she would still feel uncomfortable when she met the strange eyes cast by others.


    People live a lifetime, who can really do not care about all people''s views on themselves?


    Strictly speaking, these zombies are the people of the new "Zombie King" of Tantai Jingming, and they are also her kind. He should not wave a butcher''s knife at his own kind. However, only a few of her kind have normal consciousness, but she can''t guarantee that those who have normal consciousness won''t want to make them like the white haired Zombie King killed by Xu Shaotang More of the same kind to draw strength, so she can only kill all of them, forever!


    Joseph held Tantai Jingming''s hand tightly and said gratefully: "you and Xu are both benefactors of Xizhou. No matter what other people think, in my heart, miss Tantai will always be a kind and noble lady. Please accept my most sincere thanks!"


    When Xu Shaotang saw Joseph''s action, he was also pleased. He went forward to Joseph with a smile and said, "now that you have cleared the zombies in China, it''s time for us to go back."


    "Why, are you going back to China today?" Joseph let go of Tantai Jingming''s hand and asked Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "do you want me to stay in Xizhou for a long time? As far as I know, you people in Xizhou don''t welcome me very much. "


    Xu Shaotang has some self-knowledge. A few months ago, he launched a crazy killing in Xizhou. A few days ago, he used the killing to force them to help him find the white haired Zombie King. Even if he helped Xizhou eliminate the zombies this time, Xizhou would not welcome him as a butcher.


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph laughed awkwardly. It''s true that people in Xizhou, including him, didn''t welcome Xu Shaotang very much. Although Xu Shaotang helped them, Xu Shaotang also caused them huge casualties. No matter he or other people in Xizhou, they can''t forget Xu Shaotang''s crazy killing.


    "Well, in order to express our gratitude to you and all the people who have come to help us, we have a cocktail party in our private name tonight, even if it is to see you off!" Joseph said sincerely.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming took a look at Xu Shaotang, and then said to Joseph, "no? We have to rush back to China to recover our lives! "


    In fact, it''s not that they are really in a hurry to leave, but she can expect that someone will look at her with strange eyes at the scene of the reception. She doesn''t want to be surrounded by people like a monster.


    "Even if you come back to China, you don''t have to be in a hurry, do you?" Joseph said with a smile.


    "All right, then I''ll promise for them." Knowing what she was worried about, Xu Shaotang gently grasped her hand and said to Joseph with a smile, "then you have to prepare some good wine. I haven''t had a good drink for a long time."


    "Of course!" Joseph nodded and said with a smile, "I''ll arrange a reception now. I''ll come back to you later. You can talk with Miss dantai first."


    After that, Joseph quickly left to arrange the party.


    When Joseph left, Tantai Jingming looked at Xu Shaotang with some chagrin and said, "how did you promise to come down?"


    Looking at the annoyed look of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang smiles, gently embraces Tantai Jingming into his arms, and slowly says, "Tantai, you don''t need to feel inferior. You are the same as us, and even more perfect than us."Xu Shaotang admits that he has strong personal feelings when he looks at people. If the person who has become the new "Zombie King" now is not dantai Jingming, he can''t even guarantee that he won''t look at the new "Zombie King" with different eyes, just like the white haired zombie he killed before. Although both the white haired zombie and dantai Jingming have complete self-consciousness, they still have no self-consciousness He didn''t regard the white haired zombie as human from beginning to end.


    Of course, part of the reason is because of the evil deeds of white haired zombies, but also part of the "non my race, its heart will be different" idea.


    However, when this man became Tantai Jingming, he had no such idea at all. Even he had to admit that his personal feelings were too heavy.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "not everyone will think like you."


    "But now at least a lot of things have changed about you, haven''t they?" Xu Shaotang chuckled and hugged Tan Tai Jing Ming closer. "If you think you are different, who will let go of your prejudice? You have to be brave to face, and we will accompany you to face together


    "Face up to it?" Dantai Jingming murmured to himself, and finally nodded gently.

 Chapter 1331

    The reception was held in the city of Oz, next to the city of BIS.


    In addition to the members of the psionic group and the advanced gene warrior regiment, those who attended the reception were the elite troops sent by various countries to support Xizhou.


    The city of Oz has been harmed by zombies before, but the situation is not as serious as that of the city.


    Generally speaking, Xu Shaotang doesn''t like this kind of cocktail party, but this time, in order to let Tantai Jingming adapt to her own changes, Xu Shaotang still put down her impatience.


    "Thank you for your help to Xizhou at this time. I will always remember your kindness." As the host of the reception, Joseph stood in the middle of the stage with a glass of red wine. After bowing deeply to all the people present, he raised his glass high and said in a loud voice: "now, please drink this glass full!"


    "Cheers


    Everyone responded excitedly to Joseph and drank the red wine in the glass.


    Many people''s faces are full of happiness for the rest of their lives. Now, the zombie crisis in Xizhou has been completely relieved. We no longer have to worry about the war that may happen at any time, and finally we can relax.


    When everyone finished the wine and the waiter added the wine, Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming and said seriously, "this time the zombie crisis in our country can be relieved. I think the most grateful thing is Xu and miss Tantai. Let''s respect them for the second glass of wine."


    With Joseph''s voice falling, people turn their eyes to Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming. Some people admire him, others deeply dislike him, and others fear him.


    In the face of these eyes, Xu Shaotang did not get angry. He gently took the hand of Tantai Jingming and said to Joseph with a smile: "the elimination of zombies is not only our credit, but also the credit of all the people who came to support Xizhou, as well as the credit of those soldiers who died in the battle. This second cup of wine, let''s respect those who gave their lives for this battle!"


    "It''s time to drink to those soldiers who died in battle!" Joseph opened his mouth slightly and said with a gloomy look.


    When it comes to casualties, the smiles on many people''s faces have disappeared. This time, apart from Xia Guo, the other elite troops who came to support Xizhou have suffered heavy losses, especially the power group and gene warrior regiment of Xizhou. They have almost lost 70% of their manpower. I''m afraid it will be many years before they can get back to their peak state.


    When the second glass of wine was finished, a ninja from Pianyu came forward slightly, glanced askance at Tantai Jingming, and said to Joseph in a loud voice, "Mr. Joseph, I want to remind you that this zombie crisis has not been completely solved!"


    "Mr. Sakamoto, is there a zombie anywhere?" Joseph immediately looked at the Ninja nervously and asked.


    Sakamoto slowly stretched out his finger, pointed his finger to Tantai Jingming, and said in a high voice: "there is a zombie here, and it is the new Zombie King. As long as she is in one day, the zombie crisis will never be solved!"


    "Yes! This Zombie King must not stay


    "It''s a joke that we drink with zombies


    As Sakamoto''s voice fell, the scene of the reception suddenly sounded the voice of disharmony.


    Looking at some people''s despising and murderous eyes, Tantai Jingming unconsciously lowers her head and moves her body slightly to Xu Shaotang''s side, as if she wants to hide behind Xu Shaotang and not let everyone see her.


    Although she has the power not weaker than Huaxu, although she can easily kill Sakamoto Ichiro, who is the first to stir up trouble, she has no intention of killing people at the moment, and the feeling of inferiority spreads in her heart again.


    A voice constantly said in her mind: "you are a zombie, you are the enemy of all mankind!"


    At the moment, there is no master style at all. Instead, she looks like a frightened girl.


    It''s said that people''s words are formidable. After all, she can''t help but care what others think of her.


    Xu Shaotang can clearly feel that the small hand of Tantai Jingming is cold. Her body is shaking slightly. Looking at Tantai Jingming like a frightened deer, Xu Shaotang reaches out and taps the back of her hand to give her a smile.


    "Why, you want to kill her, don''t you?"


    When Xu Shaotang comforts Tantai Jingming, the angry dragon group and the members of the dragon group rush in front of Sakamoto Ichiro one after another, staring at him angrily.


    Facing the anger of the dragon group, Sakamoto didn''t show any fear. He just said, "I don''t mean to aim at anyone, but I think you all know the great harm of zombies. Do you want zombies to spread in our country? We have paid so much sacrifice to wipe out the zombies this time to ensure that the people of our country will not be threatened by the zombies. "


    "Again, she''s not a zombie!" Long Fei looked at Sakamoto, a pair of fists have been clenched, angry way: "if it wasn''t for her, you gang of damn Ninja would have been destroyed!""Whether she is a zombie or not, I think, should be clear in the hearts of people present!" Sakamoto chuckled and asked the crowd, "as you know, is she a zombie?"


    "Yes


    "No!"


    Two different voices sounded, but more people agreed with Sakamoto''s statement. The voice of "yes" suppressed the voice of "no".


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Long Fei roared and was about to hit Sakamoto with his fist.


    However, his fist did not fall after all, because Xu Shaotang did not know when he had appeared beside him and stopped Long Fei, who was going to teach Sakamoto a lesson.


    "Xu Shaotang, what the hell do you mean?" Long Fei roared to Xu Shaotang angrily: "do you just watch this group of scum bullying the platform?"


    "We have to know what freedom of speech is, don''t we?" In the face of Long Fei''s angry eyes, Xu Shaotang smiles and pushes Long Fei back a little. Then he turns his head and looks at Sakamoto Ichiro, who seems to have no fear, and those who shout "yes" just now. He smiles and says to Sakamoto Ichiro and those people, "do you think she is a zombie?"


    There was no anger on Xu Shaotang''s face. On the contrary, it gave people a very kind feeling.


    However, people who know Xu Shaotang well know that when Xu Shaotang smiles like this, it means that someone is going to have bad luck.

 Chapter 1332

    "Of course!" Sakamoto slightly looked up at Xu Shaotang, who was half a head higher than himself. He hummed coldly: "if she is not from your Xia Kingdom, will you allow her to live? You are obviously covering up this zombie. You are ignoring the safety of all mankind in this kind of behavior. You... "


    "Poof..."


    Just when Sakamoto was talking hard, his throat suddenly spurted a stream of blood without warning. The blood just sprayed on Xu Shaotang standing in front of him. Xu Shaotang didn''t dodge and let the blood spray on his body.


    No one saw how Xu Shaotang made his move. Everyone was shocked by the sudden appearance of the blood fog, and all of them looked at the scene in front of them.


    The original noisy scene suddenly became audible. The man who was waving the flag and shouting with Sakamoto just now subconsciously stepped back and looked at Xu Shaotang like a bloody man with a full face of horror.


    Even long Fei didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would kill people if he didn''t agree.


    "Dong..."


    Sakamoto''s eyes widened and his body fell straight to the ground.


    Xu Shaotang did not look at Sakamoto Ichiro''s body on the ground at all. He stepped forward slightly and looked at those who were still waving the flag and shouting. He said with a calm smile: "who else thinks she is a zombie?"


    If we say that Xu Shaotang''s smile at the beginning gave us an illusion of kindness, but at the moment, Xu shaotan''s smile, which was like a blood man''s, seemed like a devil''s smile to them. Xu Shaotang stepped forward, and those just now could not help but step back, and their eyes were full of panic and panic.


    "I remember you thought she was a zombie, too?"


    Xu Shaotang finished with a word, one hand slightly raised, and another fierce Qi directly penetrated another person''s head.


    "And you?"


    "Oh, by the way, I remember you yelled very hard, too!"


    "And you!"


    "And you..."


    Every time Xu Shaotang said a word, a man fell into a pool of blood. The banquet hall, which used to be filled with the smell of wine, was now full of blood. Xu Shaotang is like a god of killing. No one is his enemy. With his killing, even the air seems to be solidified.


    Xu Shaotang''s action is so fast that he has killed dozens of people. Joseph, as the master, responds.


    "Xu!" Back to God, Joseph quickly rushed to Xu Shaotang''s side, hugged Xu Shaotang who killed another person, and said with a voice of prayer: "don''t kill him! Don''t kill me


    Long Fei also responded at this time, and then he came up to hold Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t be crazy. Just kill a few people!"


    Although Long Fei is not happy with these people''s coercion on Tantai Jingming, he can''t let Xu Shaotang go on killing him like this. If Xu Shaotang goes on making such a fuss, those who followed Sakamoto''s banner waving and shouting just now will be killed by him!


    After being stopped by Joseph and Long Fei, Xu Shaotang finally stops the killing. His face is still smiling, but his eyes have become extremely cold.


    "Who else thinks she''s a zombie?" Xu Shaotang''s mouth suddenly gave out a burst of drinking, he used his own Qi, this burst of drinking immediately made many people''s ears numb.


    At this moment, there is no smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, only endless cold and anger. With his bloody appearance, Xu Shaotang looks like a beast of choice.


    No one dares to stand up. Everyone is scared by Xu Shaotang''s bloody wrist. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang even killed dozens of people in the public. At this time, some people think of Xu Shaotang''s nickname "Oriental butcher". At this moment, they see the anger of this Oriental butcher again.


    Just now, those people who were waving the flag and shouting all lowered their heads in silence. They didn''t dare to face Xu Shaotang''s murderous eyes. Many people felt that their souls were no longer in their bodies, and cold sweats were constantly coming out of their bodies.


    "It''s not up to you to judge whether she is a zombie or not!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept coldly from these people''s faces, and his voice said coldly: "if I hear the word zombie from your mouth again, I will crush your bones one by one!"


    Since some people''s views on Tantai Jingming could not be changed after all, he used bloody killing to shut them up.


    His dantai Jingming is not in charge of this group of garbage!


    At this time, Tantai Jingming slowly comes to Xu Shaotang. At the moment, she finally raises her head. Her white hair is calm, and even her eyes become sharp.


    "What if I were a zombie?" Tantai Jingming bravely gazed at the crowd, with an extremely arrogant look on her face, and said in a fierce voice: "who wants to try my Zombie King''s power? What kind of bullshit do you dare to point out to me? Who wants to kill me, stand up! "


    At this moment, Tantai Jingming is brave at last. Xu Shaotang has killed her in order to protect her. She has no reason not to be brave!As Xu Shaotang once said, if you can''t change other people''s ideas, let others shut up and let others fear!


    "Stand up!"


    There was a roar of anger in his eyes.


    Facing the sudden fury of Tantai Jingming, no one dares to stand up. Now they know that Tantai Jingming is not as kind as they think, and her hands are full of enemy''s blood.


    The sound of dantai Jingming constantly reverberates in the banquet hall, making many people feel that they are facing death.


    Looking at the performance of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang''s face once again showed a smile. He gently pushed away Joseph, who held him in his arms, and walked slowly to Tantai Jingming''s side. Holding her hand in his palm, he said with a smile to those who lowered their heads: "to tell you the truth, you garbage are really hard for me to catch my eye!"


    At the same time, Longfei and longzu all went to Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang. Although they didn''t say a word, they showed their attitude to Tantai Jingming with their actions.


    With the movement of the dragon group, Milo and several powers also slowly come to them.


    Gradually, more and more people came to Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, and Joseph was also among them. The people at the reception suddenly formed a clear line.

 Chapter 1333

    "I don''t care what you think of miss dantai, but in my eyes, she is a kind person. Without her, many of you here can''t even leave their bodies!" Joseph quietly looked at the opposite person, seriously said: "I am very grateful for your behavior to help Xizhou, but also very grateful to miss dantai, she is not the monster in your eyes!"


    Although Joseph''s words were not serious, they directly showed his attitude towards Tantai Jingming, and let the people at the scene know that not everyone was like them.


    "There are many kinds of people. Although some people seem to be human, their hearts are more vicious than poisonous snakes. Although some people are not necessarily human, they are kind-hearted!" Milo also said loudly: "most wolves will attack humans, but I believe you have heard the story of wolves feeding abandoned babies, right? I want to remind you that all things in this world can not be generalized! "


    Joseph and Milo''s words also directly show the attitude of Xizhou and Britain towards dantai Jingming. These days, dantai Jingming helps them to eliminate all the zombies, which is enough to make them realize that dantai Jingming is different from other zombies.


    If dantai Jingming is a wolf, she is also the one who feeds the abandoned babies. Those who are cruel enough to leave their children are even worse than wolves.


    Good and bad, who can really say it?


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Milo and Joseph, then said to the silent people with a smile: "I didn''t see you when I killed the zombies, but I jumped out at this time! You''re welcome to say that in my eyes, you''re not as good as garbage! "


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s sarcastic remarks, although some people are dissatisfied, no one dares to stand up. Everyone knows that standing up now is undoubtedly looking for death.


    Because of Xu Shaotang''s killing, the party ended in unhappiness.


    It was not until Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming left that the tremendous pressure they brought to the public gradually disappeared. Many people''s clothes had been completely wet with sweat, and even some people were paralyzed on the ground because of their detachment.


    Out of the hotel holding the reception, Xu Shaotang breathed out a long breath and said to Joseph who followed them: "I''m sorry, I ruined your reception."


    "Why didn''t you say that when you started killing people?" Joseph said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile: "Xu, to tell you the truth, I really don''t want to see you in Xizhou any more. I never want to see you again."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "but you said you would prepare a farewell party for us. If it wasn''t for your party, we would have almost returned to the state of Xia."


    He didn''t get angry because of Joseph''s words. He killed so many people in Xizhou. If Joseph wants to see him in Xizhou, it''s hell.


    "One code."


    Joseph said with a bitter smile, "you are our benefactor of Xizhou. I have to express my gratitude when you are leaving. Now that I''ve finished expressing my thanks, I sincerely hope that you will leave Xizhou and never come again! Because every time you come to Xizhou, it''s always accompanied by blood and killing! "


    Joseph did not hide his true thoughts, just as he said, one yard to one yard, what he should thank, but what he should hate.


    It''s a bit contradictory, but it''s the most real idea in his heart. He vowed that he would never want to see Xu Shaotang again in his life, nor would he want to see Xu Shaotang come to Xizhou! He didn''t want to be enemies with people like Xu Shaotang.


    "Actually, I don''t like to come to Xizhou either." Xu Shaotang still kept smiling and said: "every time I come to Xizhou, I don''t have a good thing! Well, let''s go now! bye! Never again


    Joseph nodded and said, "it''s better that we never see each other! Xu, I don''t want to be an enemy with you, but you and I are each for our own country. Maybe we will be enemies in the end. If one day, I know that I am not your opponent, but I will do my best! "


    "Me too!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged with a smile and then waved to Joseph.


    This time, I had a lot of contact with Joseph in Xizhou. Despite their different positions, he still recognized Joseph himself. If it wasn''t for their different positions, he and Joseph might become friends.


    Instead, they are destined not to be friends because of their respective service and loyalty to their own country.


    Looking at the back of Xu Shaotang and his party, Milo also yelled after Xu Shaotang: "goodbye, Xu Shaotang! Never again


    He and Joseph are in the same mood. This time, they have seen Xu Shaotang''s real strength and his determination and ruthlessness. Although his relationship with Xu Shaotang is not bad, he never wants to see Xu Shaotang again, because when they meet again, they may be enemies, but he does not want to be enemies with them.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t look back. He just raised his hand and turned his back to Joseph. They made an "OK" gesture.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disappearing figure, Milo sighed heavily and said bitterly to Joseph: "if we are enemies with Xia one day, it will be an unprecedented disaster!"Joseph nodded slightly and said, "I hope there will never be such a day..."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Milo extremely disappointed said: "these things, we can''t do the Lord after all."


    Yes, even if they are all the strongest troops in their respective countries, they will always exist as weapons, and those who can really decide whether they will be enemies with Xia will always be those who use weapons.


    Listening to Milo''s words, Joseph sighed: "let''s all try our best to persuade those who are in charge. This time, we all suffered a heavy loss. Only Xia people didn''t suffer any damage. Instead, their strength became stronger. With each passing day, the East will really become our forbidden area."


    "I hope we can persuade those stubborn people!" Milo said with a bitter smile: "they are not the same kind of people as us. We never know how terrible it would be for a person to be so powerful as Xu Shaotang."


    "Yes, let alone those people. Even before you and I met Xu Shaotang, did you ever think that a person would be so powerful?" Joseph patted Milo''s shoulder with a wry smile and sighed heavily: "we''ll talk about it later. If one day, we''ll have to do our best. Who told us to be in this position?"


    "Well, do your best..." "Next time we meet, Joseph said," I hope we won''t go to the enemy, too


    As the same kind of people, they all appreciate each other, but they are not from the same country after all. They have their own things to guard. At the moment, they may be friends. Next time, they may be enemies.


    Who can say that?

 Chapter 1334

    When the special plane arrives at the Beijing airport, Xu Shaotang does not go to the dragon group with the people of the dragon group, but goes to the Song family alone.


    He has now made clear the cause and effect of the zombie incident in Devil Island. Anyway, he has to tell song Anbang about it.


    As for whether song Anbang can let go of his obsession, it is not something he can control.


    When I came to the Song family, I just stepped into the door of the Song family and saw song Anbang sitting alone in the courtyard of the Song family.


    Song Anbang bent slightly. People in their early fifties looked like old people in their twilight years. When he looked up at Xu Shaotang, his eyes no longer had the spirit of the past.


    "Not dead yet?"


    Seeing song Anbang''s desperate appearance, Xu Shaotang is not in a good mood. He goes to song Anbang and asks.


    Song Anbang slightly stagnated, then glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely, gritted his teeth and said: "you bastard died, I will not die!"


    Song Anbang really wants to beat Xu Shaotang on the ground. This bastard, who hasn''t come to the Song family for such a long time, talks to him like this. Which son-in-law in the world talks to his father-in-law like this?


    "I''m tired of looking at you like you''re dying!" Xu Shaotang went to song Anbang and sat down. Facing song Anbang''s angry eyes, Xu Shaotang said, "what decadence do you play when you are tens of years old? If you want me to say, instead of doing this all day long, you might as well shoot yourself in the head. On the contrary, it''s a pleasure. "


    "You bastard!" Song Anbang, who was already angry, was even more angry. "Pa" slapped him on the table and said angrily, "get out of my face. I don''t want to see you!"


    Xu Shaotang did not move. Instead, he looked at Song Anbang with a smile on his face and said, "are you sure you want me to go away?"


    "Go away!" Song Anbang scolded angrily.


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and said to himself intentionally or unintentionally, "I was going to tell you what happened to the Devil Island. Since you don''t welcome me, it''s OK."


    With that, Xu Shaotang pretended to walk towards the door.


    "Wait!"


    As expected, before he took two steps, song Anbang suddenly stood up, quickly caught up with him, grabbed him, and asked in a trembling voice, "do you know what happened to the Devil Island?"


    "Did I say that?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be crazy and said: "I didn''t say anything, did I?"


    "You said it Song Anbang''s hand, which grasped Xu Shaotang''s arm, unconsciously increased his strength. His eyes fixed on Xu Shaotang, trembling slightly and said, "tell me!"


    He knows that Xu Shaotang is deliberately pretending to be a fool in front of him, but he doesn''t want to argue with Xu Shaotang at the moment. He just wants to know what''s going on in the Devil Island! Even if the sacrifice of his soldiers has become an established fact, he will give an account to those who died in the battle, at least to find out what happened in devil''s Island!


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang with a smile and said slowly, "I thought you didn''t care about anything."


    "Say it


    Song Anbang didn''t have any superfluous words. He just yelled at Xu Shaotang with his suppressed roar.


    Seeing song Anbang like this, Xu Shaotang can''t tease him any more. He steps back to the table, sits down, sorts out his thoughts, and then tells song Anbang everything he knows about the Devil Island.


    When Xu Shaotang finished everything, song Anbang fell into silence.


    "Pa!"


    Song a bang suddenly slapped on the table heavily, then "Teng" stood up and rushed to the garage.


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled by song Anbang''s sudden changes. He quickly stood up, caught up with song Anbang, grabbed him and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to ask for a fight with Mr. Qin!" Song Anbang''s eyes were full of anger. He roared angrily: "I want to lead the soldiers to kill those bastards in Xizhou!"


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said in silence, "do you think you can fight if you want?"


    I don''t know if song Anbang hasn''t led or communicated with others for a long time. Xu Shaotang feels that song Anbang''s IQ is not online at all. He knew that song Anbang was blaming Xizhou for the Devil Island affair, so he wanted to seek revenge from Xizhou people. But the key point was that it seemed far fetched to say that it was Xizhou''s responsibility. It''s the responsibility of the remaining evils of God''s hand, but the destructive weapons of Xizhou have destroyed the whole demon Island, and song Anbang has no need to seek the remaining evils of God''s hand for revenge.


    Moreover, even if the responsibility is on the head of Xizhou, it''s certainly impossible to fight. Song Anbang went to Qin Guozhu at this time, and he got nothing but scolding.


    Song Anbang was also excited just now. He would be held by Xu Shaotang. He also knew that it was impossible to fight, but he was not reconciled. If those bastards in Xizhou got that bottle of bullshit blood, they would be destroyed, and those soldiers in the devil island would not suffer from the disaster!"Then you help me to avenge those soldiers!" Song Anbang suddenly grabs Xu Shaotang''s hand and roars indignantly.


    Xu Shaotang white song Anbang one eye, will open his hand, light said: "don''t you I go to revenge, west continent already eat evil fruit."


    "What does it take to eat?" Song Anbang asked.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang in surprise and asked, "don''t you watch the news or surf the Internet?"


    "Not in the mood!"


    Song Anbang said impatiently, and then asked, "what evil did they eat?"


    Well, it seems that song Anbang really intends to live a completely isolated life!


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless looking at Song Anbang, and then throw his mobile phone into his hand, light said: "I see the news about Xizhou!"


    Song Anbang grabbed Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone and began to browse the news about Xizhou.


    "That''s what you''re talking about?" Song Anbang quickly found the latest news from Xizhou and asked, "has Xizhou been attacked again?"


    "What is it? Terrorist attacks? "


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled by song Anbang''s words. He grabbed song Anbang''s mobile phone and began to browse the news on his mobile phone.


    After watching the news, Xu Shaotang said in silence: "Xizhou is really powerful. This kind of incident even wants to cover up with terrorist attacks!"


    But if you think about it carefully, the zombie crisis in Xizhou is also a helpless move. After all, if the public knows about this kind of thing, it will certainly cause a wide range of panic.


    However, a wave of zombies broke out around the city of BIS and several surrounding cities. The first group of Xizhou people who fled must have known about the zombie crisis. If Xizhou wanted to completely cover up the zombie crisis with terrorist attacks, it would not be so easy.

 Chapter 1335

    When Xu Shaotang told song Anbang about the outbreak of mass zombies in dexsler, song Anbang, who had been in a state of agitation, finally calmed down.


    "Don''t you mean to make up a story to comfort me?"


    Song Anbang suddenly raised his eyelids and asked Xu Shaotang seriously.


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, then speechless said: "I need to make up a story to cheat you? To tell you the truth, I just came back from Xizhou with the people from the dragon group! "


    "Well? What are you doing in Xizhou? " Song Anbang asked.


    "Are you really stupid or fake?" Xu Shaotang gave song Anbang a white look and said, "of course, I''m going to help Xizhou eliminate the zombies!"


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang immediately scolded Xu Shaotang: "you are sick. What are you doing to help those garbage in Xizhou? You''re in a hurry, aren''t you? "


    "I think you are sick, and you are very sick!" Xu Shaotang didn''t show any weakness and said: "do you want to see those zombies break out in our country after sweeping Xizhou?"


    He really wanted to break song Anbang''s brain and see what he was thinking all day long! Song Anbang was once in a high position. He was able to say that, in the words of Long Jiang, there was no overall view at all!


    When Xu Shaotang said this, song Anbang quickly understood the truth. However, he was very unwilling in his heart, and said with an unhappy face: "you bastard, you are very good at cheating. How come you don''t know about cheating? When those zombies kill more people in Xizhou, you can help them, won''t you? "


    Xu Shaotang felt that he was really going to be cried by song Anbang. He said in silence: "if the zombies kill more people in Xizhou, the situation will be out of control! Old song, your IQ is more and more offline now. I suggest you go out for a walk more, and don''t enter Alzheimer''s disease ahead of time! "


    Thanks to song Anbang, he said this in front of him. If he ran to Qin Guozhu or Longjiang to say it in front of them, it was estimated that in nine cases out of ten, he would inevitably be scolded.


    Although Xu Shaotang himself has some complaints about Xizhou, at this time, even if the two countries have started a war, I''m afraid they have to stop fighting and eliminate the zombies first. After all, it''s too dangerous for the zombies to spread.


    Even now, because of Tantai Jingming, he doesn''t regard zombies as the kind of monsters he thought before, but most people can''t bear this kind of genetic change and let zombies spread. People who don''t know how many people will die, no matter in Xizhou or any country in the world, can''t bear this kind of harm.


    When Xu Shaotang said this, song Anbang''s anger flared up again. He raised his foot like Xu Shaotang''s, and said angrily, "how can I have a son-in-law like you?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly sidestepped to avoid song Anbang''s kick and hummed: "tell me for yourself, do you still have a little IQ? When you are angry in front of me, you still look like a normal person. Otherwise, if you sit there, everyone will think that you have entered Alzheimer''s disease ahead of time! "


    "You bastard! I''ve never been in a good mood to see you! " Song Anbang was so angry by Xu Shaotang''s words that he scolded angrily: "sooner or later, I will be angry to death by you bastard!"


    "Ha ha, I think you''ll be angry for a while." Xu Shaotang laughed for a while, then raised his paw and patted song Anbang on the shoulder. He said seriously: "in this zombie crisis in Xizhou, at least hundreds of thousands of people have died. They are also taking evil consequences. We are also taking revenge on those soldiers who died in the Devil Island."


    "Is that revenge?" Song Anbang murmured to himself and sighed heavily: "if only all the people in dexsler were dead..."


    "If that''s the case, I think we''re not far from bad luck!" Xu Shaotang said faintly, "next time I come to you, I''ll bring you some walnuts."


    "Well?" Song Anbang looks at Xu Shaotang, puzzled in his heart. What does this bastard mean?


    Walnut? What''s he doing with walnuts for himself?


    Thinking about it, song Anbang finally understood what Xu Shaotang meant, and immediately yelled at Xu Shaotang: "you need to eat more walnuts to replenish your brain!"


    "Well, it''s a quick reaction this time! It seems that you haven''t entered Alzheimer''s disease ahead of time Xu Shaotang sneered impolitely, then slowly stood up and said, "well, I''ll make it clear to you about the Devil Island. You can also give those soldiers who died in the battle an explanation. I''ll go first, and I''ll go to the dragon group."


    He also said what should be said and did what should be done. As for whether song Anbang would continue to live like this, he was too lazy to ask.


    If it makes sense, he will think about it. If he can''t figure it out, he will live like this, as long as he thinks it''s appropriate.


    "Are you in a hurry to go to the dragon group?" Song Anbang asked slowly.


    Xu Shaotang squinted at him and said, "I''m not in a hurry, but I can''t find anything to say with you now. Instead of staying here and staring at you, I''d better go to the dragon group to find the Dragon general and have a drink."He doesn''t have to be so tactful when talking with song Anbang. Now he really can''t find anything to say with song Anbang. He is still angry when he stays here to see song Anbang''s dying appearance. Why bother?


    "I said that sooner or later I would be angry with you bastard!" Song Anbang scolded and waved to Xu Shaotang: "get out of here, I''m upset when I see you!"


    Originally, he wanted to sit down with Xu Shaotang and have a good chat, but when he thought about it carefully, he felt that if he talked with this asshole, he didn''t know when he would be angry, so he might as well send this asshole away.


    Xu Shaotang said, "I was going to leave. I don''t need you to hurry up!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang went to the door.


    Just walked to the door, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped his steps, standing there without looking back to song Anbang said: "if you really decide to live like this for a lifetime, you''d better not stay in the capital, go to Tianhai, lest Enoch will worry about you."


    "No!" Song Anbang answered without thinking.


    "Do you want to go! Rare


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to argue with song Anbang here, and walks out of the Song family with great strides.


    When he got out of the gate of the Song family, Xu Shaotang stood still again and looked back at the siheyuan of the Song family. Although it was the time of spring, the Song family was so lonely.


    "Alas..."


    With a sigh, Xu Shaotang leaves the Song family.

 Chapter 1336

    When he comes to the dragon group, Xu Shaotang is called to the courtyard by the Dragon general.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang went there, he saw that both Longfei and Tantai Jingming were there.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming in, Long Jiang slowly asked, "how''s song Anbang?"


    "What else, that''s it!" Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said: "I have told him the cause and effect of the Devil Island. It depends on him if I can figure it out."


    "I hope he can figure it out." Long Jiang sighed softly, motioned Xu Shaotang to sit down, and then looked at them seriously.


    Looking at Longjiang''s eyes, Xu Shaotang already knows that Longjiang must know the situation of dantai Jingming now. Longjiang calls them all here and probably wants to talk about dantai Jingming with them.


    "Brother, just say what you have to say!" Xu Shaotang said to Longjiang with a smile.


    The Dragon general nodded slightly and said, "in that case, I will say it directly."


    "Go ahead." Xu Shaotang smiles a little, at the same time, he reaches out his hand and grabs the hand of Jingming, who is sitting beside him.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is not used to being so intimate with Xu Shaotang in front of the Dragon general. She wants to get rid of Xu Shaotang''s hand, but Xu Shaotang firmly holds it.


    Looking at the small action between Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, the smile on Long''s face flashed by, and then he resumed his serious appearance and said slowly: "I know the situation of Tantai girl before you return home. When I call you together, I just want to ask you in front of you, is it possible that the present situation of Tantai girl will lead us to the crisis of Xizhou? "


    "No way!"


    As soon as long Jiang''s voice falls, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei''s voice rings at the same time.


    "I can assure you that we will never have a crisis like the one in Xizhou because of Taiwan!" Long Fei looked directly at Long Jiang''s eyes and said seriously: "we all fought together with Tan Tai in Xizhou. If it wasn''t for her, I can guarantee that even if we helped Xizhou solve the crisis, our people would not have no casualties!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, slightly emotional and said: "others don''t believe dantai, don''t you believe it? You can see the current situation of dantai. Do you think she looks like a zombie? In fact, according to my analysis, the bottle of so-called divine blood that appeared at the beginning in Devil Island is actually a kind of gene medicine. You can completely regard dantai as the gene warrior of Xizhou, but she is more powerful than the gene warrior of Xizhou! "


    "I said, what are you two excited about? I''m just asking about it! " Looking at the appearance of Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, Long Jiang glared at them and said, "it''s not that I don''t believe in the girl of Dan Tai, nor that I don''t believe in you. This matter can be big or small. Is it difficult for you not to let me know?"


    In Long Jiang''s position, he can''t be sentimental. Although he can see that there is no difference between Tan Tai Jing Ming and before except that her hair turns white, he still wants to make it clear. If he turns a blind eye to the situation of Tan Tai Jing Ming because of his own subjective consciousness, in case of the crisis in Xizhou after the Xia Dynasty, even his own I don''t forgive myself.


    The Dragon general stares at him, and Long Fei shrinks his neck. Although he is also a master of alchemy, the fear of dragon generals has not disappeared since he was a child.


    Xu Shaotang was ok, but he scratched his head and said to Longjiang with embarrassment: "this must be for you to ask clearly. After all, you are also considering the safety of the whole Xia state! However, there will not be that kind of problem in the situation of dantai. Even Joseph and Milo have great trust in dantai! "


    "You mean I don''t trust you?" Long Jiang looks into Xu Shaotang''s eyes and asks.


    "I didn''t say that, and I won''t say that."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you don''t trust dantai, you won''t call her over to discuss this matter with us in front of her."


    Xu Shaotang understands the character of Longjiang. If Longjiang doesn''t trust Tantai Jingming, why call them together? The reason why the dragon will do this is to make things clear in front of them. He doesn''t know how the dragon will treat others, but he knows that the dragon will be aboveboard to him.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang nodded his head and said, "you have a little conscience! I think Lao Qin and they must have known about this, but have they called you to ask about it? "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and asked, "how do you know?"


    The Dragon general gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said: "idiot, so many people know about dantai. If you and the people in the dragon group don''t tell us, won''t people from other countries tell us? A lot of people are waiting to kill Tantai girl with our knife


    In fact, when Xu Shaotang and his wife left Joseph''s farewell party for them, long would have known about Tantai Jingming. He believed that Qin Guozhu and his father must have got the news.


    But the two of them didn''t care about this matter at all. This is their great trust in Xu Shaotang! However, the two did not care, but he could not ask any more. After all, dantai Jingming was his man, and he also wanted to ask about the situation, so as to give them a reassurance!If they don''t worry at all, it''s just a lie. The reason why they don''t ask is because they trust Xu Shaotang and Longjiang, because they know that even if they don''t ask, Longjiang will ask clearly. Long Jiang has a lot to do with Xu Shaotang. It''s much better for Long Jiang to ask about this kind of thing than for them to ask Xu Shaotang directly.


    On hearing this, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly showed a chance to kill, hummed: "it must be the good work of those bastards in Pianyu!"


    "Ha ha, you have killed so many other people after the crisis in Xizhou has been lifted. Is it hard not to allow others to play with you and kill people with a knife?" Dragon will smile, and then look at the Tantai Jingming, said: "girl, as long as your own consciousness in, I believe you will never do harm to Xia! So, I just want to ask you one question: is it possible for you to lose your consciousness under any special circumstances? "


    Long asked this question very seriously. After that, he kept staring at Tantai Jingming. He was waiting for Tantai Jingming''s answer.


    "No!"


    Tantai Jingming said firmly: "I''ve just been mended some defects in human genes. This kind of evolution is to evolve in a better direction. If I lose my own consciousness, that''s retrogression!"


    "For example, in what better ways have we evolved?" The Dragon general asked with great interest.

 Chapter 1337

    Tan Tai Jing Ming doesn''t know how to explain to the Dragon general. She just takes out the dagger she carries with her. In their surprised eyes, she quickly cuts her arm with the dagger.


    With the movement of Tantai Jingming, a long cut suddenly appeared on her arm. However, before they could see how deep the wound on Tantai''s hand was, the wound on her arm began to heal quickly. However, after a breath, her arm recovered as it was, just like the wound never appeared.


    "This..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the Dragon general widened his eyes and murmured: "this recovery ability is no weaker than that of a vampire!"


    "Better than a vampire, to be exact." Dantai Jingming put away her dagger and said quietly: "I used to have some doubts about where the powerful resilience of vampires came from. Now I suddenly have some ideas. Vampires should also come from human genetic evolution, but their genetic evolution is not very perfect, so there are still some problems in some aspects, for example, they need to know Sucking blood... "


    Being told by Tantai Jingming, the three of them suddenly realized that the origin of vampire has always been a mystery. According to Tantai Jingming, it can explain the origin of vampire.


    "Wait..."


    Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of a thing, full of doubts, looked at Jingming, and said: "vampires don''t age. You can''t and won''t..."


    "Yes Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, Tantai Jingming nodded her head and said, "if there is no accident, I should not experience disease and aging."


    After that, Xu Dan smiles bitterly at Ming.


    It''s a wonderful thing for many people to keep young forever, but it''s not a good thing for her. She doesn''t want to taste the pain of watching her relatives and friends die one by one, but living alone forever.


    After receiving the affirmative answer from Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether to cry or smile. As a man, no matter how saintly the man is, he will always think that his woman is the kind of woman who will always be young. But when this wish comes true, he finds that this thing is not as beautiful as he imagined.


    There is no birth, aging, illness or death. I don''t know how many white haired people will experience sending black haired people.


    it seems beautiful, but in fact it is cruel.


    "Immortality in legend?" The dragon will fly at the same time a Leng, full face surprised looking at Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "it should be said that."


    Many emperors in the ancient Xia kingdom once pursued immortality, but for thousands of years, the real immortal never appeared. Now, in this special way, Tantai Jingming achieves what the emperors pursue, but she is not happy.


    "This..." The three looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Tantai Jingming slightly looked up at the three people and said to herself, "our human genes have many defects, so we will experience all kinds of diseases and aging. And the optimization of gene makes up for these defects in human gene. So, in fact, I am still human in essence, and there will not be the situation of losing self-consciousness as you said


    "That''s good!"


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Longjiang nodded slightly and said to Tantai Jingming with a smile: "if you say that, I''m relieved! This is not necessarily a bad thing for you. Don''t have any psychological burden! "


    "All right!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming reluctantly shows a smile, but there is a worried look between her eyebrows.


    "Well, let''s leave it alone." Dragon will gently wave to Longfei and Tantai Jingming and say: "you go out first, I''ll talk to this boy alone."


    They nodded and stood up to leave Longjiang''s hut.


    "Something else?" When Long Fei and Tantai Jingming leave, Xu Shaotang asks Longjiang lazily.


    Long Jiang nodded and said: "recently, that yingjunshang is very active in the capital."


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "you left me here just to talk about winning Jun Shang with me?"


    "Or what do you think?" Long Jiang gave Xu Shaotang a light look and said with a slight frown, "at present, some families in the capital are very close to Ying JunShang, which is not a good thing for us."


    As for Ying JunShang''s identity, Xu Shaotang told Qin Guozhu at the beginning that, out of the heart of guarding against the Kunlun world, Long Jiang always had people secretly stare at Ying JunShang. Although Ying JunShang didn''t make any special moves now, he worried them because he was too close to the families in the capital.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, and said directly: "do you hint that those families should not be too close to Ying JunShang?"


    "If only it was as simple as you said!" Long Jiang glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "judging from the news we''ve got so far, Ying JunShang doesn''t seem to have done anything out of the ordinary. Every day, he just mingles with the younger generation of those families. We are in charge of the heaven and the earth. Can we still manage those people to eat, drink and play together?""That''s the truth Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and then asked, "which families are you talking about?"


    "They are basically second rate families in Beijing." Long Jiang slowly raised his eyelids to look at Xu Shaotang and said, "there are still some people you know, such as Ning Yi, song Yiyan and Wei Yu of the Wei family."


    "Song Yiyan, they?"


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang is very angry. Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu don''t know how to live or die. They even mix up with Ying JunShang! Do they want to put the Song family into a hopeless situation?


    After his anger, Xu Shaotang gradually calms down again. It seems that song Yiyan is not to blame for this. After all, they don''t know that Ying JunShang is a member of the Kunlun Kingdom, and they don''t even know the existence of the Kunlun kingdom. Maybe in their eyes, Ying JunShang is just an interesting friend.


    As for Wei Yu, Xu Shaotang hasn''t heard from him for a long time. At the beginning, Wei Yu was on Chu Linfeng''s side to deal with him. However, after Wei Yu took the initiative to make peace, he didn''t pay attention to Wei Yu any more, because in his eyes, Wei Yugen didn''t deserve to be his opponent.


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and said: "at present, among the big families in the capital, song Yiyan and Wei Yu are the closest to Ying JunShang. Although the girls of the Qin family have some contact with him, they are just ordinary friends."

 Chapter 1338

    "It''s not easy to win the war!"


    Xu Shaotang gently knocked on the table in front of him and said with a smile, "how long has he been in the capital? How can he make friends with so many people in this circle?"


    He remembers that when he first came to the capital, he still had the relationship between the Song family and the Qin family. He was not accepted by the people in that circle in a short time. He didn''t expect that Ying JunShang had joined that circle soon after he came to the capital, and many of them were still friends with him.


    Although he didn''t know about yingjunshang, he had to admit that there were two ways to win JunShang.


    Long Jiang nodded and said, "that''s what I''m worried about. If these families are closely related to Ying JunShang, we want to deal with Ying JunShang, the scope involved will be too wide."


    "Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu, I''ll talk to them later." Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, touched his chin and said, "as for Wei Yu, I think you can knock it properly, but don''t make it too obvious. If Ying JunShang knows that we are deliberately alienating these people from him, he probably knows that we have been keeping a high degree of defense against him."


    Long Jiang lowered his eyebrows and thought for a while, then nodded his head and said, "there''s some truth in what you said. It must be a plan for Ying JunShang to be so active. Let''s not scare the snake. Let''s see what he''s up to!"


    For Ying JunShang, both Xu Shaotang and long Jiang are on high alert. No matter why, it''s because he is from Kunlun.


    And between them and the Kunlun Kingdom, at least in a short period of time, they are on guard against each other.


    None of them knows what the purpose of yingjunshang''s coming out of Kunlun is, but the active action of yingjunshang has made them alert.


    "By the way, how do these people in Beijing evaluate Ying JunShang?" Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    Dragon will gently stroked his beard, light said: "according to my understanding, with his contact with people''s evaluation of him is good, if so, he can''t in a short time with the capital these eyes higher than the top of the big family children make friends."


    "All good reviews?" Xu Shaotang raised his eyelids slightly, looked at the Dragon general, and said: "so, Ying Jun Shang is more like a man!"


    "Who?" Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang with some doubts, and then understands who Xu Shaotang is talking about. He looks contemptuous and says with disdain: "at this point, Ying JunShang doesn''t deserve to lift shoes for Qin Zongheng! If it is Qin Zongheng, he will never let us have any doubts about him. Even if we have doubts about him at the beginning, he will let us eliminate our doubts step by step through his own means! What Ying JunShang did can only add to our suspicion of him! I''m afraid a hundred winners won''t be as good as a Qin Zongheng! "


    It can be seen that even though Qin Zongheng has passed away and made mistakes, Longjiang still thinks highly of Qin Zongheng.


    Xu Shaotang estimates that there will be no other person in the world who can get such a high evaluation of Longjiang, including himself!


    Xu Shaotang also admitted that if it wasn''t for his strength and luck, he didn''t know how many times he had died under Qin Zongheng''s hands. In the game of stratagem, Xu Shaotang really didn''t see anyone more powerful than Qin Zongheng!


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general with a smile, and said with a smile, "when you say that, I don''t think it''s enough to worry about winning the war. No matter how deep his city is, can he be deeper than Qin Zongheng?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang shook his head slightly and said: "in strategy and city government, Ying JunShang is not fit to lift shoes for Qin Zongheng. But don''t forget, behind Ying JunShang is Kunlun kingdom. Sometimes, when the strength is strong enough to a certain extent, it can make up for the lack of strategy and city government. I believe you should have the most say in this! ¡±


    "er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general in surprise, then said with a bitter smile: "you say so, how can I be embarrassed?"


    "Ha ha, don''t put on airs in front of me, you boy." Long Jiang said with a smile: "if you are the kind of people who have a deep sense of city, do you think we old folks dare to believe you so much? It''s your weakness, but it''s also your strength. "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I feel much more comfortable when you say that."


    He is really not a man with a city. Even though he has a high status now, he still can''t be happy and angry.


    But he didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. If his city was deep, maybe he would live more tired.


    "Well, don''t be poor with me." Long Jiang said with a smile: "you should pay more attention to win Jun Shang. Don''t let him make any trouble! Now Xizhou has been hit hard one after another. It''s the time for the rise of Xia state. We can''t destroy our good situation just because we won the war! "


    "OK, I see!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to Longjiang, then stood up and said, "I''ll go first. I''ll ask song Yiyan to keep them away from yingjunshang."


    "Well, go! We don''t know what will happen to the Song family in the future, but we can''t let the Song family have an accident when we old people are still alive, or we old people will have no face to meet song Yinian when we get to Jiuquan! " The Dragon general sighed a little, and then told: "Dan Tai girl, you also advise her, since that''s not a bad thing, then relax, who dares to treat her as a monster, old man, I''m the first one not to agree!"Listening to Long Jiang''s sonorous words, Xu Shaotang looked at him gratefully and said seriously, "thank you!"


    "Go away!" Long Jiang said with a smile: "don''t follow the old man. Dantai is not only your man, but also the member of our dragon group. In the future, she will be the first expert of our dragon group. Time will tell her whether she is good or bad. It''s not up to others to say anything about her!"


    Longjiang''s words are full of domineering and trust in Tantai Jingming.


    This trust is not only based on the understanding of Tantai Jingming, but also on Xu Shaotang.


    He believes that dantai Jingming will not cause a new zombie disaster. He also believes that if one day, Xu Shaotang will definitely strangle it in the cradle!


    Feeling the heavy trust of Longjiang, Xu Shaotang said nothing more, just nodded heavily to Longjiang, and then strode out of Longjiang''s yard.

 Chapter 1339

    Coming out of Longjiang''s courtyard, Xu Shaotang sees Tantai Jingming standing alone by the lake of longzu.


    Her white hair flying in the wind, alone in the face of the spring breeze on the lake, her back is so beautiful, but also so lonely.


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly, came to Tantai Jingming''s side, faced the lake with her, and asked with a smile, "what are you thinking?"


    "What do you want me to think?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked a very deep words, or, this is just a nonsense.


    "Are you sure you want me to say it?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Tantai Jingming nods slightly, then looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. It seems that she wants to know what he can say.


    Looking at Tantai Jingming''s curious eyes, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a typical bad smile. He said with a smile, "I hope you are thinking that we haven''t been intimate for a long time. Should we be intimate now? To your room or to the hotel in Beijing... "


    "You''re going to die!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming''s face turned red. She glared at Xu Shaotang angrily. Her beautiful eyes were bright and delicate. At the same time, she reached out and pinched Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    Xu Shaotang let Tantai Jingming pinch his arm, shamelessly said: "this is what you asked me!"


    "I''m not as dirty as you are!" Tan Tai Jing Ming is biting her lips. Her face is blushing. At the same time, her power of pinching Xu Shaotang is gradually lessening.


    Tantai Jingming is also a very smart person. He knows that Xu Shaotang said this on purpose. The reason why he said this is just to lighten her psychological burden. This guy is actually deliberately teasing her. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything, she can feel this heart.


    Although this man always gives people a kind of careless feeling, in fact, he is very careful.


    When Tantai Jingming is going to let go of Xu Shaotang''s hand, Xu Shaotang grabs her hand, puts her hand on her palm, rubs it repeatedly, and says with a smile: "I''m not dirty, it''s fun! I''m still waiting for you to give birth to a big white boy


    "Bah!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming spat lightly. The rosy clouds on her face were more intense. She turned her head and didn''t look at Xu Shaotang, but her heart was warm.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, lets go of Tantai Jingming''s hand, embraces Tantai Jingming''s waist from behind, puts his head on Tantai Jingming''s ear, looks at her crystal clear ears, and can''t help blowing a breath of heat on her ears like a prank.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s ears are itched by Xu Shaotang''s hot air. She quickly reaches out to block Xu Shaotang''s mouth and says in a delicate voice, "bad guy, don''t do anything bad!"


    "I want to be bad, but I can''t be in public, can I?" Xu Shaotang said with a bad smile, "why don''t we change places and let me do it slowly?"


    "Stop it!"


    Tantai Jingming is more coquettish by Xu Shaotang''s words. She is not as cheeky as Xu Shaotang. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s frivolous words, the rosy glow on her face immediately spreads to her ears and neck roots, which makes Xu Shaotang very funny.


    Among these women, except Su Ruyun and Ji Rushu, the others are thin skinned. Although they have been together for so long, they still can''t stand his teasing.


    Seeing the appearance of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang is not good enough to continue to tease. He just hugs her tightly in his arms, sniffs the fragrance of her hair greedily, and says softly, "do you know what elder brother Longjiang said to me after you left?"


    "What did you say?" Tantai Jingming turns her head slightly and looks at Xu Shaotang with the remaining light from the corner of her eye.


    "He said that your business is not a bad thing. If anyone dares to treat you as a monster, he will be the first to refuse!" Xu Shaotang repeats Long Jiang''s words and says it seriously to Tantai Jingming.


    He knows that, after all, Tantai Jingming has not completely let go. In her heart, there is a knot in her heart, which may be a barrier that she can''t cross all her life, but in fact, as long as she is willing, she can easily cross this barrier.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the body of Tantai Jingming in his arms trembles slightly. I don''t know why, she suddenly feels like crying.


    Tantai Jingming quickly turns her cheek to prevent Xu Shaotang from seeing the emotional changes on her face. Her voice trembles slightly and says, "I was born in the dragon group, and death is the ghost of the dragon group!"


    "You seem to be my man, aren''t you?" Although she didn''t see Tantai Jingming''s face, Xu Shaotang could also guess her inner fluctuation and said to Tantai Jingming with a smile: "if you think about it, I don''t know how many people envy you! Immortality, which only exists in the legend, how many people for these four words and the pursuit of a lifetime, but finally come to nothing


    "Do you want to live forever?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked softly.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, then shook his head and said, "if you don''t want to, it''s a lie. If you live forever, I can accompany you forever! However, birth, aging, illness and death are natural laws. I prefer to follow the laws of nature and accompany the people around me to grow old day by day, which is not a kind of happinessHe doesn''t need to cheat Tantai Jingming. He really has no pursuit of the so-called immortality. He doesn''t want to see his beloved leave him one by one. It''s an endless suffering.


    "You see, even you think immortality is not a good thing." Tantai Jingming smiles bitterly.


    "In my opinion, it''s not really a good thing, but at least it''s not a bad thing, at least not in a short time." Xu Shaotang said to Jingming with a smile: "you and I are not yet 30 years old, and there will be a lot of time in the future. It''s too early to consider this issue now. Even if we have to consider it, it will be decades later! Now all I know is that I don''t have to worry about the danger you encounter when you perform the task, and I don''t have to bear the pain of losing you. "


    Dantai Jingming''s current strength is definitely the best among the experts. If someone can easily kill dantai Jingming, it''s useless for him to save dantai Jingming.


    Because people who can easily kill Tantai Jingming can easily kill him.


    "Well!" Dan Tai Jing''s head gently leaned against Xu Shaotang''s arms and said firmly: "if one day you leave me, I will commit suicide!"


    "Ha, don''t think about it now." Xu Shaotang stroked Tantai Jingming''s white hair and said with a smile, "we''ll talk about it later. We can cherish it now. Now let''s continue the topic just now. Is it going to your room or to the hotel?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s talk about it again, Tantai Jingming suddenly feels ashamed and angry. She bumps her elbow against Xu Shaotang''s chest, breaks free from Xu Shaotang''s hand around her waist, and runs to her room with a red face.


    As Xu Dan runs after Mingjing, he laughs

 Chapter 1340

    Leaving the dragon group, Xu Shaotang calls song Yiyan and asks him and Tang Zhiqiu to get together in the red chamber.


    As for why he didn''t go directly to the Song family to find them, it was because Xu Shaotang really didn''t bother to quarrel with song Anbang. Every time he saw song Anbang, he had to quarrel with him. It was really meaningless. The most important thing was that song Anbang was so miserable!


    When Xu Shaotang came to the red chamber, song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu had not yet arrived.


    This should be Xu Shaotang''s second visit to the red chamber after his rebirth. The last time he came to the capital a few years ago, he was also in the red chamber. He and Chu Linfeng''s gang completely tore their faces.


    A few years later, the red chamber seems to have no change, it is still the antique flavor.


    Xu Shaotang bored called a bottle of wine, sitting alone in the private room, tasting the taste of wine.


    When he drank half of the bottle of wine, the sound of pushing the door came from the door.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang looks up, he sees Ying JunShang''s smiling face. Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu stand beside Ying JunShang, feeling like Ying JunShang''s bodyguards.


    See Xu Shaotang, Ying Jun Shang is also slightly a Leng, did not expect to see Xu Shaotang here. Song Yiyan just said that he wanted to introduce a person to him, but he didn''t expect that this was Xu Shaotang.


    "Brother in law!"


    Song Yi came up with a smile, pointed to Ying JunShang and said to Xu Shaotang, "this is our new friend. I think he and you should get along well, so I brought him to introduce you to each other. You can have time later..."


    As soon as song Yiyan was halfway through, Xu Shaotang raised his hand to signal that he didn''t need to say anything. At the same time, he said to Ying JunShang with a smile, "brother Ying, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to see you again." Ying JunShang is also a little smile, said: "it seems that we are quite predestined."


    Hearing their conversation, song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu suddenly seem to have discovered the new world. They are full of curiosity and ask Xu Shaotang, "do you know each other?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I just met you some time ago. When did you get to know each other?"


    Before long Jiang said that song Yiyan and his wife were very close to Ying JunShang, but he didn''t know how close they were. Today, he also had a general range in his mind.


    It''s not a day or two since he met Mr. and Mrs. song Yiyan. It seems that this is the first time for them to take the initiative to introduce someone to him. From this point of view, Mr. and Mrs. song Yiyan are really a little unusual about Ying JunShang.


    "Ha, since you know each other, you don''t need me to introduce you to Zhiqiu." Song Yi said with a smile: "we only met brother Ying half a month ago. We feel like old friends at first sight with brother Ying. After half a month together, we think brother Ying should be right for you, so today we specially introduce you to each other. I didn''t expect that you have known each other for a long time."


    Listening to song Yiyan''s cry of "brother Ying", Xu Shaotang really wanted to slap him in the face, but he was so friendly that he didn''t know that Longjiang had some opinions on the Song family because of this!


    He recognized the so-called big brother, I don''t know when it will bring devastating disaster to the Song family! No wonder when he went to the Song family the day before yesterday, they were not there. Maybe they were mixing with Ying JunShang at that time?


    But after all, Xu Shaotang did not show his anger in front of Ying JunShang. He just said with a smile, "we really have the right appetite."


    Just, finish saying this, he again Wu comfortable in the heart added a: to a fart appetite!


    Song Yiyan didn''t know that Xu Shaotang had the impulse to smoke him now. Instead, he excitedly said to Ying JunShang: "brother Ying, since you and my brother-in-law have known each other for a long time, let''s all be polite and have a drink."


    "Yes, this is the first time my brother-in-law has asked us out for a drink." "Tang Zhiqiu is really happy to follow you


    Great!


    Xu Shaotang secretly gives Ying JunShang a thumbs up in his heart. He doesn''t know what kind of ecstasy Ying JunShang has given to song Yiyan and his wife. How can these two people treat him as a good friend who has only known him for half a month? From this point of view, Ying JunShang is really powerful. You know, song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu are the sons of the top aristocratic families. Most people don''t want them to be big brothers, even if they want to have a word with them!


    When everyone sat down in the private room, song Yiyan asked Xu Shaotang, "by the way, brother-in-law, is there anything you want to do with us? According to your character of going to the three treasures hall, there must be something important for you to ask us to come to the Red Chamber? "


    You know, Xu shaotan is a person who came to Beijing and would rather stay in a hotel than go to the Song family. He called to invite me. He must have something to tell them.


    "Ha ha, actually it''s no big deal." Of course, Xu Shaotang couldn''t tell song what he had planned to tell them. He said with a smile, "I''m going to ask you about your uncle.""Uncle..."


    Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu looked at each other, then shook their heads helplessly and said: "since you threw uncle into the lake last time, he didn''t borrow any more wine to relieve his worries. He just sat there in a daze and sometimes roared for a while. We always feel very depressed at home, so we often come out, and the children are also brought to my mother ¡£¡±


    Song Yiyan doesn''t know what to say about the current situation of the Song family. This is not the home he wants, but he can''t clean up song Anbang like Xu Shaotang, so he can only come here with a clear mind.


    Tang Zhiqiu sighed with song Yiyan, then suddenly raised her head to Xu Shaotang and said, "brother-in-law, would you like to clean up uncle again? Now the Song family, you dare to deal with him. "


    "He''s my father-in-law, OK!" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "he doesn''t want to come out, even if I give him a shot, it''s useless."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Tang Zhiqiu also fell into a burst of helplessness, can only sigh softly there.


    Ying JunShang said with a smile: "I''ve heard about Mr. Song''s situation. In fact, it''s not difficult to change Mr. Song''s current situation."


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s words, song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu''s eyes lit up. Song Yiyan held Ying JunShang excitedly and said, "how can we forget elder brother Ying? Brother Ying, tell us what you can do. If you can cheer my uncle up again, we will be very grateful! "


    Looking at Song Yiyan, he seems to have grasped the straw.


    Xu Shaotang also looks at Ying JunShang with a smile. He wants to know what opinions Ying JunShang can have.

 Chapter 1341

    "Although I have never met Mr. Song, I can still judge from what you have heard that Mr. Song is actually a dozing tiger." Ying JunShang said with a confident smile, "if you want this tiger to wake up, you just need to give him some stimulation."


    When Ying JunShang talks, he always has a confident look on his face. His self-confidence will not make people feel too proud or blind, but will make him more attractive.


    If he didn''t know that Ying JunShang was from Kunlun, he would be attracted by Ying JunShang''s charming self-confidence. However, out of his defense against Ying JunShang, he always felt that Ying JunShang''s self-confidence seemed to be more deliberately pretended.


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s words, song Yiyan''s face shows a look of thinking, with some understanding and some doubt in his eyes. He feels as if he has caught something, but it''s too vague. He doesn''t know what he''s catching, so he can only frown and ask Ying JunShang, "brother Ying, can you make it clear? What are you talking about


    Ying JunShang smile, understatement said: "this kind of stimulation can have many kinds, as long as stimulate his desire to protect it, once he cares about people threatened, I think, he this tiger should immediately wake up!"


    With the explanation of Ying JunShang''s words, Xu Shaotang also understood the meaning of Ying JunShang''s words. He took a light look at Ying JunShang and said to song Yiyan with a smile, "if not, I''ll ask someone to kidnap you and try to see if your uncle, the fierce tiger, will wake up?"


    Now he finally understood why the Dragon general said that a hundred Ying JunShang were not as good as Qin Zongheng. Ying JunShang seemed to have extraordinary strategy, but in fact he was just an embroidered pillow! If it was Qin Zongheng, he would not have put forward the opinion that he thought it was useful, but actually it was useless!


    Stimulating song Anbang is easy to say, but hard to do! If the safety of the Song family is threatened, the relationship between those big men and song Yinian will not bring song Anbang back to life, and those big men will have already taken action. If the safety of the people who send their families is threatened, song Anbang will directly push him to Xu Shaotang, and it will not bring any stimulation to song Anbang!


    So, Ying JunShang''s opinion, in his opinion, is just rubbish. Poor Ying JunShang still looks confident.


    However, although Xu Shaotang thinks it''s rubbish, song Yiyan seems to be a little excited. He just listens to Xu Shaotang saying that he wants to pretend to kidnap him. He is not happy immediately and says: "everyone knows that my uncle loves his daughter. Even if he wants to kidnap her, he kidnaps my sister!"


    "Pa!"


    As soon as song Yiyan''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang slapped him on the head and hummed, "go kidnap one and have a look?"


    Song Yiyan wronged not to look at Xu Shaotang, touched his head and said: "no, I didn''t say that I really want to kidnap my sister. It''s all for my uncle!"


    Xu Shaotang takes a glance at Song Yiyan and wants to tell him that you are fooled by Ying JunShang and kidnap your sister. It''s not his business in the end. It''s useless for song Anbang to worry about it.


    "Fart for your uncle, I think you are afraid of suffering!" Xu Shaotang snorted. He didn''t want to discuss this nutritious topic with them. He turned away from the topic and said, "let''s not talk about it. I''ll go to see him later. I haven''t got together with you for a long time. I''ll have a good drink today. "


    "I think brother Ying''s method is very good. Why not..."


    Song Yiyan still wants to talk about it. Xu Shaotang stares at Song Yiyan at once. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s bad complexion, song Yiyan immediately closes his mouth.


    Seeing song Yiyan shut up, Xu Shaotang turned to Ying JunShang and asked, "brother Ying, didn''t you say you were pursuing Qin Qianyu? How''s it going? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Ying JunShang takes a sip of the wine in front of him, then gently shakes the glass in his hand, but his eyes are staring at the wine in the glass, and says with a smile: "tasting wine needs to be tasted slowly, and pursuing women like shallow language naturally needs to come step by step. As the old saying goes, being anxious can''t eat hot tofu."


    There is no progress in his relationship with Qin Qianyu, but after he said so, it gives people a kind of elegant gentleman feeling, or is it flattering or insulting, confident and calm?


    No matter what Xu Shaotang thinks, song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu really think so. In their eyes, Ying JunShang is an elegant gentleman. Although they all know that Qin Qianyu has Xu Shaotang in his heart, they hope Qin Qianyu can accept Ying JunShang and make the fairy tale of the prince and princess have a happy ending.


    During this time, they also helped Ying JunShang to say a lot of good things in front of Qin Qianyu, but Qin Qianyu still kept the distance from Ying JunShang as a normal friend.


    "Ha ha, hypocrisy!"


    Xu Shaotang has labeled Ying JunShang with hypocrisy in his heart. He sneers in his heart for a while, but says quietly on his face: "brother Ying''s metaphor is appropriate, so I wish brother Ying an early return of beauty!""Then I''ll borrow Xu Shao''s good words!" Ying JunShang smiles a little, but he thinks that Xu Shaotang''s words can be believed.


    After thinking about it, the answer he gave in his heart was zero!


    During this period of time, he also had a good understanding of Xu Shaotang. He knew that Xu Shaotang was a very cunning person, and the words of a cunning person were often untrustworthy, such as his own words.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a smile, then took up his glass and met Ying JunShang''s glass. While tasting the wine, he asked Ying JunShang, "how''s brother Ying''s family


    Ying JunShang''s eyes turned slightly, and immediately you understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, and said with a smile: "my family is always very good! How does Xu Shao care about my family? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "nothing. I just want to, and I don''t know when I will have the chance to go to your home. But I''ve always been thinking about the beautiful scenery of your home!"


    Tang Zhiqiu didn''t know the riddle between them. Hearing their conversation, he suddenly asked on a whim: "the place that even his brother-in-law never forgets is very beautiful, isn''t it? If my brother-in-law goes to your house one day, I''ll have a party too! "


    Ying JunShang squinted at Tang Zhiqiu, then said with a smile: "yes, we all have a chance! When I get home, I''ll invite you to come to my house with me! "


    "It''s a deal!"


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s words, song Yiyan and his wife immediately said happily.

 Chapter 1342

    When the drink is almost the same, Xu Shaotang asks song Yiyan to send him back to song''s home as an excuse to leave with song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu.


    When the car is halfway, Xu Shaotang asks song Yiyan to pull over.


    "Brother in law, have you changed your mind?" Song Yiyan asked Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head to look at Song Yiyan and said faintly, "I''ll tell you something about you and Zhiqiu."


    "You don''t really want to kidnap me to stimulate my uncle, do you?" Song Yiyan originally said this sentence with the intention of joking with Xu Shaotang, but when he saw the serious look on Xu Shaotang''s face, he immediately put away the idea of joking and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "About Ying JunShang!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept on their husband and wife''s faces, and then said seriously: "don''t get too close to Ying JunShang!"


    "Why?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu at the same time full of doubts asked.


    Xu Shaotang light said: "no why, you just need to know, Ying Jun Shang is staring at the people above."


    "The one who''s staring at it?"


    Song Yiyan looks at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment, thinking in his heart, is it difficult for Ying JunShang to commit any major event? But a little thought, he denied his guess, if Ying JunShang really committed something big, I''m afraid he didn''t have time to hide, how dare he go to the Qin family?


    Since Ying JunShang is not a criminal, he is still staring at him. And according to Xu Shaotang''s tone, his attitude towards Ying JunShang is obviously not good. That is to say, is Ying JunShang the person standing opposite those people?


    At the thought of this, song Yiyan was shocked.


    Now he doesn''t need to know what Ying JunShang has done to upset the people above. He just needs to know that Ying JunShang is the person standing opposite those people above.


    This is enough for Xu Shaotang to remind them in person!


    After thinking about this, song Yiyan immediately asked Xu Shaotang tentatively, "brother-in-law, you asked me to go to the red chamber with Zhiqiu today just to remind us of this?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I wanted to remind you, but I didn''t expect that you two brought Ying JunShang. What do you want me to say?"


    "Then you and Ying Da in the Red Chamber What Ying JunShang said are all superficial polite remarks? " Tang Zhiqiu looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise and listens to Xu Shaotang and Ying JunShang chatting. They think they are friends who have known each other for a long time. Unexpectedly, this is the result.


    Xu Shaotang said: "if I don''t say those polite words to him, can I still confide in him? Ying JunShang is a very dangerous person. There are many things you don''t know behind him. Don''t get too close to him, otherwise the Song family will be doomed! "


    He can''t tell Song Yi Yan about Ying JunShang directly. After all, up to now, the Kunlun world is still secret to the outside world. There are only so many people who know the existence of the Kunlun world. It''s not time to announce the existence of the Kunlun world.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yiyan couldn''t help smacking his tongue and said, "it''s not that serious, is it?"


    "Not that serious?" Xu Shaotang glanced at Song Yiyan and hummed, "what I said is light! Let''s put it this way. If it''s not for your grandfather''s face, you won''t be listed as the key monitoring object just because of your relationship with Ying JunShang! As soon as I came back from abroad, they called me to talk about you and Ying JunShang. Do you think it''s not serious? "


    He really didn''t know what kind of ecstasy Ying JunShang had given to song Yiyan. He made his words so clear that song Yiyan didn''t think it was so serious? They don''t know if it''s serious until they do it?


    I don''t know who''s watching! If song Yiyan really followed Ying JunShang to do something harmful to Xia, even if they were used, they would not be able to do well. If the situation was serious, it would even bring destruction to the whole song family!


    "Ah?" Song Yiyan and Tang Zhiqiu looked at each other, swallowed a mouthful of saliva at the same time, and then nodded carefully: "we must pretend never to know Ying JunShang in the future!"


    Xu Shaotang has already said that. If they don''t understand it, they have been living in vain for so many years. It''s obvious that Ying JunShang is the object of the top priority. Xu Shaotang must know something about Ying JunShang, but he can''t tell them for some special reasons. But Xu Shaotang''s words have been released to them It''s a clear signal that if they hang out with Ying JunShang again, maybe they will go to jail one day.


    "That''s not necessary!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "how did you deal with Ying JunShang before, and how will you do in the future, but remember, don''t disclose what you shouldn''t, such as your uncle''s situation. Do you think you should disclose it to Ying JunShang?"


    "No, how can we get along with Ying JunShang?" Song Yiyan said with a sad face: "you said that Ying JunShang is extremely dangerous. How dare we be like him before? I didn''t know this before, but now I know it. Even if we want to get along with him like before, we can''t do it at all! "They are not Xu Shaotang. They are just two ordinary people. They can''t know each other is a wolf and treat each other as Husky. Their hearts are not so big.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "if you deliberately avoid Ying JunShang, he will know that all of us are guarding against him."


    "What about that?"


    Tang Zhiqiu looked at Xu Shaotang full of embarrassment, thinking about it, and finally had to simply say to Xu Shaotang: "if it''s really not OK, then I''ll take my children abroad to travel for a period of time with Yiyan, you all say Ying JunShang is dangerous, we really can''t get along with him like before, we can''t afford it, so we have to hide."


    This is also a helpless thing. If you want to know that Ying JunShang is the person staring at above, even if Ying JunShang is a fan of thousands of people, they dare not go so close to Ying JunShang! Now something goes wrong, and they can''t get along with Ying JunShang as Xu Shaotang said. After thinking about it, it seems that the only way to avoid it is to go abroad for a while.


    Listening to Tang Zhiqiu''s words, Xu Shaotang thought about it, and finally nodded his head gently and said: "then you can go abroad to play for a while, but before going abroad, you call Ying JunShang and say that you can''t stand your uncle''s appearance. Go abroad to relax, so as not to arouse his suspicion."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 1343

    Xu Shaotang did not return to song''s home with song Yiyan and his wife. After telling them about Ying JunShang, he asked song Yiyan to send him to a nearby hotel.


    Song Yiyan also knew that Xu Shaotang was afraid to live in the Song family now, so they didn''t say much. They sent him to the hotel and left.


    Lying on the bed of the hotel, Xu Shaotang didn''t go to sleep, but was thinking about winning JunShang.


    To be honest, the friendship between yingjunshang and those people in Beijing, coupled with his background, has made Xu Shaotang feel some pressure. This pressure is not directed at himself, but because he is worried about what will happen to yingjunshang. As long Jiang said, now is the best time for Xia''s development. We must not miss this opportunity.


    He didn''t know what the purpose of yingjunshang was, but the frequent activities of yingjunshang must have a plan. One day, if they didn''t know what medicine was being sold in yingjunshang''s gourd, they couldn''t let go.


    When Xu Shaotang was tossing and turning in bed, his phone suddenly remembered.


    Xu Shaotang grabbed the phone to see, slightly surprised in the heart, mu Tiance!


    In his memory, it seems that this is the first time mu Tiance called him in the middle of the night, right?


    Is it hard for mu Tiance to have a heart to heart with him? Knowing that he can''t sleep now, he specially calls to chat with him?


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!


    He doesn''t want to be like mu Tiance! Xu Shaotang immediately said to himself in his heart: I am straight! Even if Mu Tiance has a brilliant posture, he can''t bend me!


    After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang got through the phone and said to Mu Tiance at the other end of the phone with a smile, "brother mu, if you call me so late, don''t you miss me?"


    "I do miss you a little bit!" Mu Tiance said blandly.


    Xu Shaotang is a little stunned. He just teases mu Tiance. I didn''t expect that mu Tiance really took the move?


    After returning to his senses, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "I''m in room 8216 of Beijing International Hotel now. If you miss me, please come to me!"


    Of course, he can''t lose to Mu Tiance in this matter. God knows what happened to Mu Tiance today. If he had said this to Mu Tiance before, mu Tiance would have said "you are so boring" to him in a scornful tone, but today''s mu Tiance is a bit abnormal!


    Is it true that mu Tiance''s married life is not very happy? Xu Shaotang thought maliciously in his heart.


    "OK, I''ll be back in a minute!" Mu Tiance said a light, then hung up the phone.


    Listening to the "Dudu" sound coming from the phone, Xu Shaotang can''t put down his hand holding the phone for a long time. This is not mu Tiance''s style at all! What''s wrong with this Birdman?


    Originally, he was thinking about winning JunShang. Now, because of Mu Tiance''s inexplicable phone call in the late night, he began to think about why mu Tiance''s abnormal behavior was. He couldn''t sleep, and even more so.


    However, he is skeptical about whether mu Tiance will come to the hotel to find him. It''s almost early in the morning, and mu Tiance comes from Mu''s home. Even if the traffic in the capital is very smooth at this time, it is estimated that it will be after 1:00 to 2:00 in the morning. Mu Tiance should not really come to find him, right? Even if you want to find him, you can come back tomorrow.


    However, Xu Shaotang was wrong this time.


    At about 1:30 in the morning, the doorbell of Xu Shaotang''s room rang.


    "Is this bird really here?"


    Hearing the doorbell, Xu Shaotang got up from the bed and quickly went to the door to open the door. Who is not mu Tiance at the door?


    "You''re coming!" Xu Shaotang is full of doubts, looking at the dusty mu Tiance, puzzled and asked: "what''s the matter, actually so urgent?"


    Mu Tiance came to him in such a hurry, not just for chatting with him about the past. It seems that mu Tiance''s face is not very good-looking. Is there anything wrong when he goes to Xizhou?


    Mu Tiance gently pushed Xu Shaotang away from the door, went straight into Xu Shaotang''s room, sat down on the sofa in the living room, raised his eyelids slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang, and said, "don''t you think I miss you?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled by mu Tiance''s words. He stepped back a little involuntarily and said with a dry smile, "brother mu, I''m not interested in men."


    "I''m not interested in men either!" Mu Tiance didn''t say well.


    "Oh, then I''m relieved!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang stepped forward and sat down opposite mu Tiance. He put away the joking look on his face, looked at mu Tiance''s frowning face, and said seriously, "come to me so late, isn''t it just to make a joke with me?"


    "Do you think I''ll be as boring as you?" Mu Tiance raised his eyelids slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang, and said, "you should know the man who won the war, right?"


    He knows that Xu Shaotang has a good relationship with Long Jiang. Ying JunShang is so active in the capital during this period. It''s impossible that long Jiang didn''t mention this person to Xu Shaotang."Win the war?"


    Xu Shaotang screamed slightly, nodded gently, and then asked mu Tiance curiously: "you come to me so late, isn''t it because of Ying JunShang? How, is Ying JunShang provoking you or something? "


    He thought about yingjunshang all night, but he didn''t expect that mu Tiance came to him so late to talk about yingjunshang, which made him curious. What did this yingjunshang do? He made mu Tiance rush from Mu''s house to the hotel to find him so late.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "do you know where the winning Jun Shang came from?"


    "Kunlun area!" Without thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said, "isn''t he the winner of one of the five families in Kunlun? Why, don''t you know? "


    Xu Shaotang said this, mu Tiance is slightly stunned, obviously did not expect Xu Shaotang actually to win Jun Shang''s details know so clearly.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s surprised look, Xu Shaotang explained: "before I went to Xizhou to do business, I ran into Ying JunShang once. At that time, I suspected that he was from Kunlun, so I pulled him aside and asked him. I didn''t expect that he simply admitted that he came from Kunlun. He said that he came out to see the outside world, and now he is mainly from Kunlun In order to pursue Qin Qianyu, but I don''t think his purpose is so simple. Before you call me, I still wonder what his purpose is. "

 Chapter 1344

    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance said lightly: "I thought you didn''t know about winning Jun Shang."


    "If it''s just because Ying JunShang is from Kunlun, you won''t come to me so late, will you?" Xu Shaotang stares at mu Tiance''s face, which has never shown a smile since entering the door, and frowns slightly.


    Mu Tiance did not rush to answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but slowly asked: "what do you think of the man who won Jun Shang?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know why mu Tiance asked this question, but he said quietly: "from my contact with him, he should be a man of great depth. Of course, some people in Kunlun are generally self righteous. However, from his recent activity in the capital, he should be a guy who can win people''s hearts. As for other aspects, I don''t know I don''t know much about it for the time being. "


    He and Ying JunShang have contacted twice in total, which he can see from these two contacts.


    If you want to get to know a person in depth, it is obviously impossible to get to know him thoroughly through one or two contacts. Moreover, a person who has a deep knowledge of the city often does not make people know him too well.


    "Is that all?" It seems that mu Tiance is not very satisfied with what Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Tiance and said, "brother, I''ve met him twice in total. How much do you want me to know about him? Why, you know him well? "


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang with a defiant look, and said, "I don''t know much about it, but at least I know more about it than you do."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to Mu Tiance''s provocative eyes. This bird is just like this. He never forgets to compare with himself.


    "Tell me, what else do you know?" Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    "This man is very thoughtful, and his words and deeds give people a feeling of being elusive." Mu Tiance frowned slightly and said, "moreover, he should have the strength to transform the virtual world."


    "I thought you knew so much!" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes to Mu Tiance and asked curiously, "where do you see these things? Have you dealt with him? "


    After listening to Mu Tiance''s analysis of Ying JunShang, it is obvious that mu Tiance and Ying JunShang must have met, and most of them have already met. Otherwise, mu Tiance would not have such a judgment on Ying JunShang, and would not even know the existence of Ying JunShang.


    You know, mu Tiance is in Mu''s house most of the time, only occasionally you can see his trace outside. Especially after he had children with Qingwu, he showed up less outside Miaoyun mountain.


    He is a little curious now. Why did mu Tiance and Ying JunShang meet? Is it just like him?


    Mu Tiance said quietly: "about ten days ago, when I went out with Qingwu, I met him once. He recognized me."


    Xu Shaotang just asked Ying JunShang how he recognized mu Tiance, but he immediately thought that mu Tiance and Xu Qing had been to Kunlun earlier, and people in Kunlun had seen their real faces. It''s not surprising that Ying JunShang, as the winner, knew mu Tiance''s face.


    "And then?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Mu Tiance then said: "later, we had a simple competition, and we didn''t win or lose."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, and then asked mu Tiance some inexplicably, "where do you see that he is thoughtful and unpredictable?"


    He can understand mu Tiance''s judgment on Ying JunShang''s strength, and he and Ying JunShang simply tested each other. Ying JunShang''s strength is not bad, which he knows, but he didn''t see how careful Ying JunShang was. He only felt that if Ying JunShang''s mind was careful, he would not be so active in the capital.


    However, he was deeply touched by the incomprehensibility of Ying JunShang.


    When he and Ying JunShang met for the first time, Ying JunShang admitted his identity, which made people feel like a modest gentleman. However, Ying JunShang was so active in the capital that they felt that this person had a plan. In this way, this person was really unpredictable, and they didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "After chatting with me casually, he judged that your master and my grandfather had entered the Kunlun kingdom in the same way that we had entered the Kunlun kingdom!" Mu Tiance said solemnly.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face finally showed a look of surprise, full of doubts and asked: "what did you say to him?"


    "What can I tell him?" Mu Tiance raised his eyelids to look at Xu Shaotang and said, "he asked me that the people who went to Kunlun with me last time were OK. He wanted to meet those people and get to know them, hoping to resolve the contradiction between us and Kunlun."


    "What did you say?" Xu Shaotang frowned.


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "I didn''t say anything. I just said it''s unnecessary. As long as the people in Kunlun don''t come to our trouble, we won''t go to the people in Kunlun."


    Mu Tiance didn''t think there was any problem with his words, but in fact, after listening to his words, Ying JunShang simply thought about it and asked him if those people had gone to Kunlun again.Of course, he can''t admit it, but Ying JunShang seems to have insisted on this matter, and vowed to him that he would not disclose it to people in Kunlun.


    Listening to Mu Tiance talking about the specific process of meeting with Ying JunShang that day, Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows are getting heavier and heavier.


    To be honest, there is no problem with mu Tiance''s words. If it were him, it would be the same as what mu Tiance said. He is curious about where Ying JunShang judged that Xu Qing and mu Huangyu had gone to Kunlun? Is it because mu Tiance didn''t ask Xu Qing to meet Ying JunShang?


    "In this way, it''s really evil to win the war." Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "do you think he might be deceiving you?"


    "I don''t think so!" Mu Tiance said: "his tone is very positive, and he guessed that my grandfather and your master entered the Kunlun Kingdom after changing face. I don''t know how he judged it."


    "Maybe it''s just a guess?" Xu Shaotang also can''t understand this question, and can''t go to yingjunshang to ask about it. If he asks, doesn''t it mean that he admits in disguise that Xuqing and mu Huangyu have entered the Kunlun realm?


    However, whether it''s guessing or reasoning, we can see that Ying JunShang is a thoughtful person.

 Chapter 1345

    So far, Xu Shaotang seems to understand why mu Tiance came to him in a hurry in the middle of the night.


    Now Ying JunShang guesses that Xu Qing and mu Huangyu have gone to Kunlun, and that they are easy to let in. This is not good news for him and mu Tiance.


    There are not many people in the Kunlun world. The five families almost control the whole Kunlun world. If the people of the five families know about Xuqing and mu Huangyu''s involvement in the Kunlun world, they should soon be able to find out Xuqing''s identity in the Kunlun world as long as they are interested in pursuing it. Just like their original identity in Kunlun was easily found.


    That is to say, Ying JunShang now has the initiative. He can choose to say it or not.


    Even, he can secretly send people to track down Xu Qing and mu Huangyu''s identities in Kunlun, so as to directly lock them down.


    "Do you think that with Ying JunShang''s character, how many possibilities will it be revealed?" Mu Tiance frowned and asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "since you say that Ying JunShang is indecisive, we guess that these things are meaningless, aren''t they? Now, the most important thing for us is to think about countermeasures. If he tells the five families about my master and your grandfather''s entry into Kunlun, what should we do? "


    "Go to Kunlun and save people!"


    Mu Tiance had no superfluous words and said firmly: "this is for sure! I''m here to talk to you. Is there any way to put some pressure on Ying JunShang so that he doesn''t dare to say anything about their entry into Kunlun? "


    "Pressure on Ying JunShang?" Xu Shaotang muttered to himself: "how to give Ying JunShang pressure?"


    Threaten him with his life and warn him not to talk about them? This is a way, but will Ying JunShang buy it? Ying JunShang is also a proud man. This kind of threat is likely to cause Ying JunShang''s rebound. Even though he didn''t say it at first, after being threatened, in order to prove that he doesn''t care about their threat, it''s estimated that Ying JunShang will also say something about them.


    Or did you arrest Ying JunShang and lock him up? It seems that this method is more effective than threatening Ying JunShang, but they have to face two problems. One is whether they can catch Ying JunShang if he insists on running away; the other is whether Ying JunShang takes other people with him on this trip. If he has other people, once they catch Ying JunShang, Ying JunShang''s people will surely go back to inform him, and win at that time It is estimated that the family will send people into the secular world on a large scale, and if not, there will be trouble.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang did not come up with a panacea.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s sad look, mu Tiance''s face is also extremely dignified. He is not as complicated as Xu Shaotang thinks. What he considers is how to make Ying JunShang keep his mouth shut.


    "It''s a little hard to do!" Xu Shaotang had no smile on his face, and said sternly: "this Ying JunShang really gave us a problem!"


    They are now in a bit of a dilemma. After being disturbed by Ying JunShang, Xuqing and mu Huangyu will definitely have a hard time in Kunlun. Maybe they have already been chased by Kunlun people.


    Mu Tiance thought about it carefully, but he couldn''t think of a good solution, so he said, "why don''t we go to Kunlun now?"


    "Now go to Kunlun?"


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully about Mu Tiance''s suggestion. It is reasonable to say that in this industry, they should go to Kunlun to have a look at it anyway. But I don''t know why, Xu Shaotang always has a strange feeling in his heart. He can''t say what this feeling is, but he just thinks it''s not right to go to Kunlun now.


    "Do you think Ying JunShang said this to you on purpose?" Xu Shaotang looked up at mu Tiance, touched his chin and said, "how can I feel that he is digging a hole for us?"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "I''ve thought about this before. If Ying JunShang deliberately lured us to Kunlun, it''s estimated that Kunlun is ready for us now. We''re waiting for him."


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s just one aspect. I feel that he deliberately wants us to enter the Kunlun world because of the fear of their safety, so that he can do his own things in the secular world. How can that word be opened?"


    "Turn the tiger away from the mountain!"


    Mu Tiance gives Xu Shaotang''s answer directly.


    "That''s right, it''s just to get rid of the tiger!" As soon as Xu Shaotang patted his leg, he felt that the original mess seemed to have some clue. "Didn''t I tell you before? We thought Ying JunShang had a different purpose in coming to our secular world. He probably knew that we didn''t trust him, so he wanted to use this method to lead us to the Kunlun world, so as not to destroy what he wanted to do in the secular world."


    Combined with Ying JunShang''s various behaviors, Xu Shaotang finally figured out the key to the problem.


    Although he wanted to understand it, the sadness on his face did not fade away, but became more intense. Ying JunShang''s plan to divert the tiger from the mountain is a typical plot. Even though he and mu Tiance have guessed Ying JunShang''s purpose, they still want to go to Kunlun. They can''t watch Xuqing fall into danger in Kunlun and sit back. Otherwise, he is really sorry for Xuqing''s kindness to him.Ying JunShang really has two brushes!


    Xu Shaotang finds that he seems to underestimate Ying JunShang. This is enough to prove that Ying JunShang is a very cunning man.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s head is also spinning rapidly. He also thinks that Xu Shaotang''s analysis is reasonable, but he also knows that they can''t sit by and ignore Xu Qing and mu Huangyu.


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll go to Kunlun alone." Mu Tiance said slowly: "you just stay outside, one is to help me look after the situation at home, and the other is to fight with Ying JunShang to see what the hell he wants to do!"


    "I''ll go to Kunlun!" Xu Shaotang took a light look at mu Tiance and said, "my strength is stronger than you should be. If I go to Kunlun, I should be more confident."


    It''s good that he didn''t say that. As soon as he said that, mu Tiance''s proud heart seemed to be active again. He slowly stood up from the sofa, looked down at Xu Shaotang, who was sitting opposite him, and hummed: "that''s not necessarily. I''ve decided the Kunlun realm! Besides, it''s more suitable for me to go to Kunlun than for you! "


    Looking at mu Tiance''s firm face, Xu Shaotang can''t help but show a wry smile. Can you stop comparing with him all the time?

 Chapter 1346

    "Why, don''t you think I''m more suitable than you to go to Kunlun?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s speechless appearance, mu Tiance asked faintly.


    Xu Shaotang naturally nodded and said, "to be honest, if you and I are fighting for each other, you are not my opponent. If one of us has to go to Kunlun to find out the situation of your grandfather and my master in Kunlun, I should go much more appropriately than you."


    He did not intend to compare with mu Tiance in strength, but tried his best to persuade mu Tiance.


    This is not Xu Shaotang''s wild talk. He has the power of Huanglong''s essence and blood, which is much better than mu Tiance. Although mu Tiance wants to escape, he may not be able to catch mu Tiance, but if both sides really want to fight each other, he can guarantee that he can kill Mu Tiance!


    "I believe that." Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "if you let Jiang Dongli and I work hard, I should not hurt Jiang Dongli."


    Mu Tiance does not deny that although he has now entered the virtual realm, he knows how much strength he has.


    At the beginning of the battle between Xu Shaotang and Jiang Dongli, although Xu Shaotang himself was injured a lot, he injured Jiang Dongli, who has been famous for a long time. He thinks that he can''t hurt Jiang Dongli with his current strength.


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang''s strength is above him, which he agrees with.


    "Since you agree with me, I''d better go to Kunlun." Xu Shaotang sighed a little, way: "these things outside, please you."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I admit that your strength is stronger than mine, but I don''t agree with your statement."


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance puzzled.


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "you also said that winning JunShang mostly has some ulterior motives. We need someone to guard against it! It''s not just about you and me, but also about those friends who are close to you. But I''m not suitable for these things. So it''s more suitable for you to stay than for me. "


    Xu Shaotang is thinking about strength, while mu Tiance is thinking about communication with Longjiang.


    He doesn''t like to deal with those people like long Jiang, or in his eyes, those people are not the same people as him. He has no interest in dealing with them at all.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into silence.


    To be honest, what mu Tiance said is true. To find out the purpose of winning JunShang, you have to contact with Longjiang and Qin Guozhu. This is mu Tiance''s weakness. If you really want him to deal with Longjiang, those people will be angry with mu Tiance.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang sighed softly, nodded his head and said: "then you go. If you find that the situation is wrong, you immediately..."


    In the middle of Xu Shaotang''s words, he suddenly stopped. His head was running at a high speed. At that moment, he seemed to think of a better way.


    "I seem to have come up with a way to win over Jun Shang!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile.


    "What method?" Mu Tiance asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you say, if we fulfill our wish to win Jun Shang, what do you think he will do?"


    "Have you fulfilled your wish to win Jun Shang?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly, thinking carefully about the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words.


    He didn''t want to ask Xu Shaotang directly, which would make him more stupid than Xu Shaotang. But he thought about it, but he couldn''t understand what Xu Shaotang meant. He had no choice but to cast a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang walks to Mu Tiance with a smile, climbs mu Tiance''s shoulder, and says with a bad smile: "you say, if I go to Kunlun with you, what will win JunShang?"


    "That''s what you said to win Jun Shang?" Mu Tiance snorted, feeling as if he had been fooled by Xu Shaotang.


    If Xu Shaotang wants to go to Kunlun with him, everything they said before will be rubbish.


    I really don''t know what Xu Shaotang thought. He could say such nonsense.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head to Mu Tiance with a smile and said, "I mean, if I let Ying JunShang think that I went to Kunlun with you, what would he do?"


    "Well?" Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang, then said: "you mean, you go to Kunlun with me on the surface, but actually I go to Kunlun alone, you stay to win the war?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile on his face and said with a smile: "he doesn''t want to divert the tiger from the mountain, so we''ll give him a chance to divert the tiger from the mountain! In this way, I''ll go to the Kunlun world with you, and then sneak out of the Kunlun world secretly. When you are in the Kunlun world, sometimes you appear in your own name, sometimes you appear in my name, so that Ying JunShang thinks that I have been with you in the Kunlun world! I''d like to see what the hell yingjunshang is up to! "This method also came to his mind, which is obviously better than letting mu Tiance go to Kunlun alone.


    Ying JunShang deliberately told mu Tiance that he emptied their affairs in order to make them worry about their safety and enter the Kunlun realm? Then he will let Ying JunShang think that his scheme has succeeded, and then hide in the capital, not appear in the public''s sight. In this way, Ying JunShang will be more reckless, and will show his fox tail more quickly.


    Moreover, if there is a trap for Ying JunShang at the entrance of Kunlun Kingdom, he and mu Tiance can go in together to ensure mu Tiance''s safety to the greatest extent. As long as mu Tiance enters the Kunlun Kingdom, with mu Tiance''s current strength, no one will be able to catch him even if he wants to escape. The Kunlun kingdom is so big that mu Tiance has enough space to escape.


    If you don''t do something like this, you''ll be very sorry for yourself and the self righteous person Ying JunShang.


    "That''s a good way!" Mu Tiance nodded his head gently, then turned his face to look at Xu Shaotang, and said faintly: "Xu Shaotang, I didn''t expect that you are also very insidious!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a black line on his face and said in silence: "I call it the way to return someone with his body, OK?"


    "That''s settled!" Mu Tiance nodded and said, "I''ll go back first. I''ll arrange things at home and then contact you."


    "I''m leaving now. Won''t you stay with me for the night?" Xu Shaotang asked with a funny face.


    Mu Tiance took a look at Xu Shaotang, gritted his teeth and said: "roll!"


    After that, mu Tiance left Xu Shaotang''s room.

 Chapter 1347

    Ying JunShang has been in the secular world for some time. More than ten days ago, he bought two villas in the capital, one for his apparent residence, and the other for their secret stronghold, which can be regarded as his haunting nest.


    The house price in the capital is too high. For many ordinary people, it''s hard to realize their dream of buying a villa in the capital. But for Ying JunShang, it''s very easy to buy one or two villas.


    The black gold coin that Ying JunShang brought out of Kunlun kingdom is very valuable in the secular world. This kind of black gold coin that has never appeared in the secular world has been extremely expensive in the hands of those collectors. Just like that, the price of a black gold coin is 100 million yuan.


    The money of these two villas was bought by him by selling black gold coins. The reason why Ying JunShang was able to thrive in the upper class of the capital is that he is good at buying people''s hearts, but also has some indispensable relations with his extravagance.


    At the moment, he is in the villa as a secret stronghold, red wind is standing respectfully in front of Ying JunShang.


    Ying JunShang was sitting there. Beside him was a young woman in exposed clothes. The woman''s appearance and figure were the best, but her whole body was full of dust.


    If you are familiar with the entertainment industry, you will know that this young woman is a second-line star, but her current identity is Ying JunShang''s mistress, and she is the kind of invisible.


    Ying JunShang likes women, but most women are just playthings in his eyes. The second-line star is the same. He has no feelings for the second-line star, only the normal needs between men and women.


    Similarly, the second-line star knows her position very well. She has some feelings for the romantic Ying JunShang, but she knows that Ying JunShang can''t look up to her in the end, so she becomes Ying JunShang''s mistress for more money.


    The women in their circle are generally more open-minded. In her eyes, who she is good with and what she does are the same. It''s better to sleep with Ying JunShang than with those old people. At least, Ying JunShang looks more pleasing to the eye than those old people, and her hand is more generous than those old people.


    "You go upstairs first."


    Ying Jun Shang says to the woman beside lightly.


    The woman didn''t move her own steps, just looked at Ying JunShang and said, "Ying Shao, people are all yours. What else can''t you let people know?"


    "Go away!"


    Ying JunShang''s voice rises abruptly, cold voice says to the woman.


    The woman''s this set does not have the use to Ying JunShang, or say, this time does not have the use. He knew that there must be something important for Chifeng to come to him at this time. Although he likes women''s color, he won''t spoil his affairs because of it.


    Listening to Ying JunShang''s cold words without a trace of emotion, the woman''s heart is extremely angry, secretly scolding that men are not good things. Why don''t you roll when you are in bed? However, she did not dare to express her anger. She could only look at Ying JunShang bitterly. Then she stood up from the sofa and twisted her waist to go upstairs.


    When the woman left, Ying JunShang asked Chifeng, "what''s the matter?"


    Red wind slightly raised his head and said to Ying JunShang with a smile: "just got the news, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance went to Kunlun, and seriously injured the guard at the entrance."


    "Oh?" Hearing Chifeng''s words, Ying JunShang''s face suddenly showed a look of joy, and said to Chifeng with a smile: "it seems that those people who entered the Kunlun realm with mu Tiance before really entered the Kunlun realm again. Besides, they should care about those people very much! "


    Red breeze nods a way: "childe is as good as expected, casually a word achieved the goal of killing two birds with one stone!"


    Now it is certain that other people have entered the Kunlun realm. Of course, this is not the most important. The important thing is that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have gone to the Kunlun realm. In this secular realm, they can do their own things with ease and boldness.


    "Ha ha, those people in the capital say that Xu Shaotang is a difficult character, and I don''t think so!" Ying JunShang said with a smile: "let people pay attention to their movements at any time to see if they have contact with people in that place."


    "All right!" Red wind nodded, but then said: "Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are both masters. It''s not easy for our people to stare at them."


    Ying JunShang thinks about it. It''s true that although Chifeng''s intelligence network is very wide, it''s not very useful to keep an eye on experts like Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. On the contrary, it will hurt his troops and defeat his generals.


    "Then you don''t have to stare at them." Ying JunShang put up his chin and said, "I think the Bai family should be more curious about this question than we are?"


    On hearing Ying JunShang''s words, Chifeng immediately understood Ying JunShang''s intention. His face suddenly showed a look of great admiration. He said to Ying JunShang with admiration: "it''s still childe Gao Ming, with Bai family as pawns. We will not conflict with people in that place, but we can also get information about Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance through Bai family. I''ll let us lurk in the future People in the Bai family pay more attention to this. ""That''s it!" Ying JunShang nodded slightly and said, "what''s the matter I asked you to check?"


    Referring to this matter, the smile on Chifeng''s face suddenly disappeared, and he said with shame: "at present, there is no clue. Not only are we looking for it, but many people are looking for the entrance there, but no one has found the location of the entrance."


    "Seize the time to check, our time is limited!" Ying JunShang looked up slightly and quietly at Chifeng and said, "I have disturbed their sight at present, but the people in the secular world are not all idiots. After a long time, they will not guess our purpose."


    Many people are now doubting Ying JunShang''s purpose of being so active in the capital, but no one knows that he did it on purpose. The purpose is to disturb people''s sight and not let people know his real purpose, so that he always focuses on him.


    As everyone knows, there is nothing suspicious about him, except for those women who are tired of him and let them disappear forever. What Chifeng is pursuing is their main purpose this time.


    He helped red wind successfully divert people''s attention, but after such a long time, red wind has not found what he wants to know, which makes him a little disappointed to red wind. Although he didn''t say it, his eyes to red wind have explained everything.

 Chapter 1348

    Looking at the disappointed look of Ying JunShang, red wind is more ashamed in his heart. He lowers his head to Ying JunShang and says: "don''t worry, even if you fight for the life of red wind, you will find the entrance for him!"


    "I''ll keep your life and it''ll work!" Win Jun Shang light said: "looking for entrance is important, but your life is also important to me, don''t say this take your life to spell words! You have a lot of human lives in your hand that you can fight for. You don''t have to risk your own life! "


    Ying JunShang knows how to use people well. He can give a sweet date with a slap. He is always easy to catch.


    He wants to let red wind feel that he is very much in love with him, so that red wind is more determined to work for himself.


    Sure enough, hearing Ying JunShang''s words, red wind''s face suddenly showed a moving look, and quickly said to Ying JunShang: "red wind''s life is always childe''s! Please give me a little more time. If I can''t find the entrance, Chifeng will come to see me! "


    The so-called female is to please oneself to allow, the scholar is to know oneself to die! In the eyes of red wind, win Jun Shang is a confidant, as long as win Jun Shang need, his life can not at any time.


    Ying JunShang said with a smile: "you have to grasp this matter. Sometimes, don''t stick to one pattern. If our people can''t find it, we can rely on external forces. There are still many talents in this world!"


    "With the help of external forces?" Red wind slightly surprised to see win Jun Shang one eye, immediately understand the meaning of win Jun Shang, nodded: "thank you for reminding, red wind wrote down! With your reminding, I believe I will find the entrance in the shortest time


    "Well, that''s good!"


    Looking at the appearance of red wind, win Jun Shang this just satisfied nod.


    Red wind can be regarded as his right-hand man. Many things that are inconvenient for him are done by red wind.


    To be honest, he appreciates Chifeng very much. With his influence in Kunlun, it''s not difficult to find a competent assistant, but it''s not easy to find a loyal assistant like Chifeng. Therefore, he did not want Chifeng to take risks with his life. He was suspected of buying people''s hearts, but also his real thoughts. After all, with such a right-hand man, he could save a lot of trouble.


    "By the way, young master, I have another thing to say. I don''t know whether to say it or not?" Red wind whispers to win Jun Shang to ask a way.


    Ying JunShang raised his eyelids slightly and said, "what can''t you tell me? Let''s just say it. "


    "That''s it Red wind a little bit closer to win Jun Shang, whispered in his ear said: "Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are not going to Kunlun now? According to my understanding, both of them attach great importance to their families. I wonder if we can take advantage of their absence to send someone to arrest their families. At that time, even if they come out of Kunlun and know our purpose, they will not dare to do anything bad for us. "


    Listening to red wind''s suggestion, Ying JunShang thought carefully. After a long time, he finally shook his head gently, looked at red wind and asked, "do you know what strength Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are?"


    "I don''t know!" Red breeze slightly shakes head a way: "but before hearing childe say, they two people should be just entered to melt empty realm not long."


    Red wind is a little puzzled. They are obviously discussing whether to arrest the two people''s families. Why does Ying JunShang suddenly get involved in the strength of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance? He didn''t fight with those two people. His understanding of the strength of those two people comes from Ying JunShang. Therefore, Ying JunShang should know more about the strength of these two people than he does. It''s unnecessary And ask him.


    Jun won, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "Yes, both of them should have just entered the realm of emptiness." Ying JunShang nodded slightly and said, "but don''t forget, I have just entered the realm of emptiness."


    "What do you mean, young master?" Red breeze doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Ying JunShang looked up at Chifeng and said: "if I want to fight with Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, I''m not sure I will win. Do you know why Xu Shaotang felt that I had other purposes from the moment he saw me, but why he didn''t do it to me all the time? "


    "Because..." Red breeze brow tiny wrinkly, probing to ask a way: "because he also doesn''t have to win childe''s assurance?"


    In Chifeng''s eyes, winning JunShang may not be sure of winning Xu Shaotang. But if we use the deeper power of the winner, just Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, it''s not easy to catch them?


    Therefore, he didn''t quite understand why Ying JunShang didn''t use the two people''s families as a threat. This kind of thing, Ying JunShang didn''t do before. Now of course, it''s impossible for him to refuse his proposal because he felt that this method was not bright.


    Listen to the words of red breeze, win Jun Shang to slightly shake head a way: "you are wrong!"


    "Please make it clear!" Red wind said humbly.


    Ying JunShang stood up slowly, staring at Chifeng, and said: "the reason why Xu Shaotang didn''t give me a hand is that he doesn''t know my purpose now, and the second is that I haven''t threatened the safety of the people he cares about! Once we take Xu Shaotang''s family as a threat, with Xu Shaotang''s character, we will come to me and try our best, and we will never die! Besides, don''t forget that behind Xu Shaotang, there are still people in that place! "Red wind carefully listen to win Jun war words, when win Jun war said the reason, red wind face of the color of admiration is stronger.


    He admired the comprehensiveness of Ying JunShang''s thinking. Although he had been with Ying JunShang for such a long time, he didn''t even learn.


    "Chifeng will bear in mind the teachings of the young master!" Red wind is full of admiration, looking at win Jun Shang, and then some regret said: "as far as I know, all the women around Xu Shaotang have superb posture, everyone is worse than Miss Qin, can''t catch them to serve the childe, it''s really a pity!"


    He knew that in addition to fighting for power and profit, yingjunshang''s biggest hobby was womanhood. As a loyal subordinate, he naturally wanted to know how to please yingjunshang.


    "I''ve heard that, too." Ying JunShang nodded slightly, and his face was full of enchantment. He said with a faint smile, "if you can''t let them serve me now, it doesn''t mean you can''t do it in the future. As long as Xu Shaotang falls down, isn''t the woman in his family my bag?"


    Red breeze is tiny a Leng, immediately smile a way: "still childe considers long-term, red breeze was taught!"


    It''s also that Xu Shaotang didn''t hear the conversation between the two, otherwise, Xu Shaotang would kill Ying JunShang now! No matter what the winner is, if you have this dirty idea, you should kill him!

 Chapter 1349

    Outside Kunlun Mountain, ant colony.


    It''s said that it''s an ant colony, but actually it''s an intelligence stronghold established by Lianxin on the outskirts of Kunlun mountain.


    Xu Shaotang''s nest is just one of his strongholds. It''s the first time that ant nest was built before he came to the underground. For the sake of concealment, almost all the people in this stronghold rarely move on the ground. They observe the situation around the Kunlun mountains through facilities similar to submarine periscopes.


    It''s hard to imagine that there are many eyes growing on the trunk of a tree. These eyes are observation posts, and they can be seen from all sides through these special and hidden observation posts.


    Seeing these underground ant nests, Xu Shaotang had to admire Lianxin.


    The underground space of the ant nest is limited. At the moment, Xu Shaotang is anxiously waiting for a person to rescue him.


    Half a day later, the man Xu Shaotang was waiting for finally arrived.


    Ji Rushu!


    Seeing that Ji Rushu is brought into the underground ant nest by the people arranged by compassion, Xu Shaotang is a little excited and hugs Ji Rushu and says, "you''re here at last! I miss you so much


    Ji Rushu pouted at Xu Shaotang and hummed, "asshole, why don''t you miss me when you''re ok?"


    "When it''s OK, I miss you too." With a smile, Xu Shaotang holds Ji Rushu''s cheek and kisses her pouted lips.


    Looking at the two people kissing together, those people in the ant nest turned their faces.


    For a long time, the lips are divided, Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang bitterly, but his face is still a pair of endless appearance.


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s resentful little eyes, Xu Shaotang gently smiles and whispers in Ji Rushu''s ear: "first help me to do my business well, and I''ll feed you well in the evening."


    "You said that!" Ji Rushu''s mouth slightly upturned, biting his lips, whispered in Xu Shaotang''s ear: "it''s not enough to feed me, but also make me pregnant!"


    Originally, it was a very good request, but when she heard the word "pregnant", Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but get a big head.


    At present, Lianxin, Ji Rushu and Tantai Jingming have no children with him. Tantai Jingming is temporarily unable to get pregnant because of her special status. Ji Rushu and Lianxin are the most urgent people who need to get pregnant at present. Lianxin is because she is old, and Ji Rushu is because she feels that she has no children. She always feels something missing in her relationship with Xu Shaotang.


    We all know that Lianxin and Ji Rushu are in urgent need, so when Xu Shaotang is at home, everyone tacitly gives them more opportunities, but by the end of Tao mu, Lianxin and Ji Rushu still have no movement in their stomachs.


    Compassion can be explained by the fact that she is too old to be pregnant, but Ji Rushu really doesn''t know how to explain it. She doesn''t have any problems with her body. It''s the golden age of pregnancy, but her stomach is always joking with her, which makes Ji Rushu and Xu Shaotang very upset.


    "I''ll try my best!" Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu with a bitter smile, and digs away from the topic and says, "let''s talk about it in the evening. Help me change my face first."


    Now he can''t appear in the public eye as Xu Shaotang, so when he and mu Tiance went to Kunlun, he called Lianxin and Ji Rushu, and specially asked Ji Rushu to come here to help him change his face. This time, he wanted to take this opportunity to find out the purpose of winning JunShang. Although he also knew some simple techniques, he was inferior to Ji Rushu Many, for the sake of caution, he decided to let Ji Rushu to help him change his face.


    "Well, as soon as they come here, you have to let them do things. You are a landowner who can''t see a long-term worker lazy!" Ji Rushu sprinkles Jiao on Xu Shaotang. Although she says so, her hands start to move.


    What Ji Rushu brings is a box the size of a brick, but it seems to be deeper than the brick. Xu Shaotang knows that the box is the props Ji Rushu needs to change his face. Looking at Ji Rushu fiddling with the box, he curiously comes to see what is in her box.


    When Ji Rushu opened the box, there were no high-end and complicated things that Xu Shaotang thought, just some simple things for women''s make-up, and some things that Xu Shaotang could not name.


    "That''s all?" Xu Shaotang looked at Ji Rushu in surprise and said, "my business this time is very important. You have to help me change my face properly. Don''t let anyone see it, including our family."


    Ji Rushu curled his lips and said: "a real master of easy appearance doesn''t need many things. Just like a real martial arts master, the stronger his strength is, the simpler his moves are."


    When Xu Shaotang thinks about it carefully, it''s true that the so-called Dao Zhi Jian means Ji Rushu.


    In this case, Xu Shaotang also put down his heart and said to Ji Rushu with a smile, "then I will give you me."


    "Didn''t you give yourself to me long ago?" Ji Rushu''s charming smile, with a strong smile in her bright eyes, makes her look more beautiful.


    This girl, actually teased herself in front of everyone?Xu Shaotang thought in her heart that she must "teach" this girl well at night, and let her know that she can only tease her by herself, but she can''t tease herself!


    Thinking about the scene of severely "teaching" Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang suddenly shows a bad smile on his face. Even Ji Rushu feels indescribable.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang didn''t think of anything good in his head, Ji Rushu threw Xu Shaotang a white eye, and then said, "what do you want me to make you look like?"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said, "it''s the kind that no one will look at the crowd as soon as they throw it. What''s that called?"


    "Public face!" Ji Rushu smiles and says, "you''re a public face now, right? Do you think that if you throw it into the crowd now, someone will look at you more? "


    "Hey, at least you''ll see more, won''t you?" Xu Shaotang laughed, then put aside the idea of joking, seriously said: "well, no joking, do business first, what do you need me to do?"


    Ji Rushu shook his head with a smile and said, "you don''t need to do anything. Just sit here and don''t move. I''ll take the rest."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang sits down next to him, and then gently closes his eyes. He plans to wait and see what kind of surprise Ji Rushu will bring with him.


    After Ji Rushu simply adjusted the cosmetics, he began to move on Xu Shaotang''s face. Xu Shaotang only felt cool on his face. He felt inexpressible and comfortable. It wasn''t easy to look, but it was like Ji Rushu was doing maintenance for himself.

 Chapter 1350

    The makeup process didn''t last long.


    "It''s amazing


    "Is this one of the four magic arts in Dongzhou?"


    "The magic of fart, it''s called divine magic!"


    When Ji Rushu put all the things away, those people in the ant nest suddenly gave out a voice of exclamation.


    Hearing the exclamation, Xu Shaotang slowly opens his eyes. Ji Rushu has already passed a mirror to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looks at himself in the mirror, and his face suddenly looks surprised.


    He himself has been taught some simple techniques by Ji Rushu, but to be honest, if you look carefully, you can still see some traces of the technique. But now it''s different. This face can''t see any trace of easy appearance. Even if he can look for it, he can''t find any suspicious place. Moreover, he doesn''t feel any discomfort on his own face, which seems to be the face he was born with.


    He didn''t know how to describe this face, how to say, this face is nothing special.


    Yes, it''s nothing special, nothing special.


    This is a face that you don''t want to see at the first glance, but even if you look at it more, it will hardly leave you any impression.


    All in all, it''s a face that can be easily forgotten! To be special, this should be the most special part of this face.


    "Do you mean to make me look like this?" Xu Shaotang asked Ji Rushu with a smile.


    When he smiles, the movement and expression on his face are very natural and fluent, and he can''t feel any dry place at all.


    Ji Rushu nodded slightly and asked with a smile, "how are you, satisfied?"


    "Satisfied, so satisfied!" Xu Shaotang stood up happily, took Ji Rushu''s hand and said, "I just need such a face now!"


    The biggest feature of this face is that it is easy to be forgotten, so he does not need to deliberately hide his traces. He believes that even if he stands in front of yingjunshang, yingjunshang will never recognize his own.


    Shaojun thought: "we win in the heart of war, now we start to win the game!"


    In the past, he was in the dark and he was in the Ming Dynasty. Now, he is in the dark and he is in the Ming Dynasty. This change of mutual situation makes Xu Shaotang have a great grasp of the real purpose of winning JunShang.


    "How can you thank me?" Ji Rushu asks Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I promise you by example!"


    "Bah, I''m not rare!"


    Although Ji Rushu is as shrewd as Su Ruyun, being teased by Xu Shaotang in front of so many outsiders still makes her feel ashamed. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she spat and turned her face red.


    After teasing Ji Rushu for a while, Xu Shaotang stood up slowly, touched his brand-new cheek and said to these people in the ant colony, "you''ve never seen me, you know?"


    They were slightly stunned, then understood what Xu Shaotang meant, and quickly said in a deep voice: "I understand!"


    Although they don''t know what Xu Shaotang wants Yi Rong to do, it''s obviously not suitable for everyone to know since it''s something that needs Yi Rong to do. Xu Shaotang''s meaning is to tell them to keep secret and never disclose the news that he has been here to anyone.


    "Thank you very much." Xu Shaotang bowed his hand slightly to the crowd and said: "you work for me in such a difficult environment. Don''t worry, I will never treat you badly! If you have any difficulties in the future, please feel free to say that if you need my help, I will never refuse! "


    This is a way to buy people''s hearts, but there are not so many twists and turns. It''s simple, direct and clear!


    Although these people are compassionate, they are helping him. I don''t want to say much about the hardship of the environment here. Just staying underground all day long is enough to make most people feel a kind of depression close to collapse.


    He just stayed here for one day, and he can''t stay any longer. What''s more, these people have to stay here for many years?


    Therefore, he will never refuse to help anyone who can help. This can be regarded as a reward for people''s hard work.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they all nodded and said to Xu Shaotang in unison: "thank you, Xu Shao!"


    Xu Shaotang waved to the crowd and said, "they are all brothers. If you are polite, you don''t have to say it! Well, I''m going to leave soon. When I finish my work, I''ll come and have a look at you some time! "


    After that, Xu Shaotang walks out of the underground ant nest with Ji Rushu under the gaze of the public.


    When seeing the bright sunshine outside, Xu Shaotang can better understand the hardships of those brothers in the ant colony.


    Looking back at the door of the ant colony that had been closed slowly, Xu Shaotang sighed a little. He secretly decided that he would not treat these people badly in the future.


    "By the way, which one are you playing?" Ji Rushu took a deep breath of the fresh air outside, and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "don''t you dare to do bad things with your old face, just think of asking me to come all the way from Tianhai to help you change your face?""If it''s bad, I don''t have to change face." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this time only you and Lianxin know about my face changing. You should never tell me about my face changing, not even my family! If my family asks me where I''ve been, you just don''t know anything! "


    In order to completely paralyze Ying JunShang, except mu Tiance and Ji Rushu, there are only dragon generals who know his plan. He doesn''t even tell dantai Jingming about his plan.


    Since we want to play, we should do enough. Let yingjunshang think that he is in Kunlun.


    "Not even the family?" Ji Rushu looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. The original smile on her face slowly recedes, and her worried face gradually climbs up her cheek. "What are you going to do, and is there any danger?"


    Jokes belong to jokes, but when it comes to caring for Xu Shaotang, Ji Rushu is not alone in the Xu family. At the moment, hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she starts to worry about Xu Shaotang''s safety again.


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s worried look, Xu Shaotang smiles, reaches over her soft waist and says with a smile, "don''t worry, this time there should be no danger, just to find out a person''s plot, so we have to do it."


    "Really?" Ji Rushu asked in disbelief.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "of course it''s true. Do you think I''ll cheat you with such things? Besides, now that you know what I look like, you''ll know in a while whether I''m in danger or not. "


    Ji Rushu thought about it carefully, then nodded and said, "yes! Then I will believe you for the time being! Anyway, no matter what you do, take care of your own safety is the most important thing! "


    "Well, I know!" Xu Shaotang nodded and felt Ji Rushu''s real concern. He could not help holding Ji Rushu''s waist tighter.

 Chapter 1351

    Beijing, in the hotel.


    Night has been thick, after some expedition season such as book, not a thing to rely on in Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    Xu Shaotang holds a brand-new ID card in his hand and looks at Tang Qun. This is his new name.


    This brand-new ID card was also given to him by Longjiang. It has to be said that Longjiang considered things very carefully. In order to help Xu Shaotang make a full play, he specially used his own strength to help Xu Shaotang create a brand-new identity. This new identity is not just a name and ID card. Everything from birth to now has a file to check.


    Together with the ID card to Xu Shaotang, there is also a Veterans card.


    The identity of the Tang Group is a retired member of a special force of the Beijing Garrison. Long Jiang even directly told him that the Tang Group is a virtual but always existing person.


    After Xu Shaotang sent his present appearance to the Dragon general, the Dragon general only said two words to him: good!


    He didn''t understand the meaning of the word "Longjiang". He could only guess that Longjiang thought he was very good now.


    Ji Rushu raised his head slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang and carefully examined his new ID card. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "why, do you want to remember what you look like?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the book, and smiled, "I am remembering my ID number. If a person can''t remember his ID card number, is it too easy to reveal his flaws?"


    When Ji Rushu changed his face, he kept reminding himself that he was no longer Xu Shaotang. Now, he began to remind himself that he was Tang Qun!


    At the same time, he is also thinking about how to use the identity of Tang Qun to approach Ying JunShang without arousing his suspicion.


    Ji Rushu stood up and looked at the name of Xu Shaotang''s new ID card. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "do you really treat yourself as a Tang Group?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded, slowly stroked the smooth skin of this season, and said with a smile: "since I got this new ID card, I have been Tang Qun!"


    "What about me?" Ji Rushu doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang wants to show no flaws in front of Ying JunShang. He just feels that Xu Shaotang''s behavior is ridiculous. He can''t help joking and saying, "you are Tang Qun. I''m Xu Shaotang''s woman. If you touch Xu Shaotang''s woman, you won''t be afraid that he will trouble you?"


    Listening to Ji Rushu''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then "pa" clapped on Ji Rushu''s Satin skin.


    "You dare to tease me, believe it or not?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu with a bad smile. As soon as she gets over it, she forgets the time when she asked for mercy just now. If she doesn''t give her some color, she forgets the eyes of Lord ma.


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ji Rushu''s smiling face suddenly flushed. He rushed to Xu Shaotang''s arms and said, "no, I''m going to be killed by you! Finally I know why the sisters turn a blind eye to so many women you are looking for! If you''re alone, you can''t stand the toss of this guy! "


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s sincere attitude, Xu Shaotang spared her, raised his hand and said with a bad smile: "next time you dare to tease your man, you must have a good taste of my Xu family!"


    "Bah, it''s clear that you want to do something bad. What kind of family law do you have to say?" Ji Rushu raised his cheek and looked at Xu Shaotang, but he touched his stomach and said to himself, "I will be pregnant this time!"


    She spoke as if she were praying and comforting herself.


    Looking at the children of the Xu family have grown up one by one, although the children all call her "mother Rushu", it is still her biggest regret that there is no child belonging to her and Xu Shaotang. She even dreams that she has her own child when she dreams.


    Her current state of mind is very similar to that of Su Ruyun and song Yinuo. After all, she has been with Xu Shaotang for two years. At that time, Su Ruyun and song Yinuo were only with Xu Shaotang for one year.


    Listen to Ji Rushu''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face of the color of fun when scattered, gently hold Ji Rushu''s hand on his stomach, said with a smile: "don''t worry, we will have our own children sooner or later, you don''t think the little guy mischievous."


    "No way!" Ji Rushu is full of longing and says: "every child is the angel of parents!"


    "Yes, every child is our angel!" Thinking about the group of kids at home, Xu Shaotang''s face also showed the look of missing.


    He hasn''t seen that group of little guys for some time. Although they make the Xu family fly like chickens every day, everyone in the Xu family loves them very much.


    If not for those little guys, the Xu family might not be so lively and lively.


    Ji Rushu nodded his head gently, held Xu Shaotang''s hand and asked, "when can you finish your work?"


    "I can''t answer that." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t finish this matter when I want to. It depends on the cunning degree of the other party and when he will let me get hold of it.""Well, if you haven''t finished all the time, you will always appear as Tang Qun?" Ji Rushu asked with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t think so!" Xu Shaotang gently patted Ji Rushu''s hand, relieved: "the other party should not have such patience, first wait and see, I feel it should not take long to grasp the other party''s handle!"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang say so, Ji Rushu also temporarily put down his heart, nodded and said: "your feeling has always been very accurate, I hope you deal with the things in hand earlier, otherwise looking at your face, I feel like I''m * the same."


    See this girl and began to pull no edge, Xu Shaotang quickly stopped, said: "after dawn you go back to Tianhai."


    "Why, I started driving me away before I got out of bed?" Ji Rushu pouted.


    It''s not easy to have a chance to be alone with Xu Shaotang. She also wants to spend a few more days with Xu Shaotang in Beijing, so that she can have a better chance of getting pregnant. But she doesn''t expect that Xu Shaotang plans to let her stay in Beijing all the time.


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s pursed lips, Xu Shaotang couldn''t understand what she was thinking. Stroking Ji Rushu''s skin, she solemnly said: "many people know that you are my woman. If people notice that we are together, it''s inevitable that they won''t suspect me. This time, I need to be extremely cautious and don''t make any mistakes."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang said it solemnly, Ji Rushu knew that there was no room for negotiation. He could only nod to Xu Shaotang and say, "OK, I''ll go back to Tianhai early tomorrow morning!"


    "Well, that''s good!" Xu Shaotang said to Ji Rushu, "when I finish my work, I will accompany you well until you are pregnant."


    "Why wait for you to finish what you''re doing?" Ji Rushu, who knew that he was going to separate tomorrow, forgot his fatigue for the time being. He didn''t know where the strength came from. He turned over to Xu Shaotang and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "now you can accompany me!"


    How can Xu Shaotang not understand the meaning of Ji Rushu? The wolf howls and hugs Ji Rushu into his arms. The next moment, the house is full of spring

 Chapter 1352

    The next morning, Ji Rushu left the capital alone.


    When Xu Shaotang walked out of the hotel, looking at the slightly cloudy sky outside, he couldn''t bring up any interest.


    Ji Rushu''s reluctant eyes make him feel very sad when he leaves. He blames Ying JunShang''s head for his tragic life. If it wasn''t for yingjunshang, he should now enjoy the life of a couple in the Xu family.


    Just as he cursed yingjunshang in his heart, his new mobile phone came to mind.


    Only one person knows this number, Longjiang!


    So, you don''t have to guess that the person who called this early in the morning must be long Jiang.


    "Are you up?" Long Jiang laughs on the phone. Knowing that Xu Shaotang plans to win Jun Shang, Long Jiang is in a good mood.


    Xu Shaotang took the phone and went to the place where there were few people nearby. He said with a smile, "I''ve been out of the hotel gate. I''m going to hang out in the capital. I''ve spent a lot of time in the capital, and I haven''t visited the capital yet."


    "Then I guess your wish is going to fail." Long Jiang said with a smile, "I have a task for you."


    "Mission?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and said in surprise: "brother, I''m Tang Qun now. Do you give me the task? Are you not afraid that my identity will be exposed? "


    He also thought about how to get close to Ying JunShang. As a result, Long Jiang told him what task to do early in the morning. Is there any task more important than understanding Ying JunShang''s plot?


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "this task is a good job! Help you get close to the winner. "


    "Oh? What mission? " Xu Shaotang immediately became interested.


    He was still thinking about how to get close to yingjunshang, but he didn''t expect Longjiang to help him find a way.


    However, he was very curious about what the beautiful job Longjiang was talking about.


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "I overheard that Zongheng group is helping Qin Qianyu to recruit a full-time driver. How about it? Is it a good job?"


    "Er..."


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless and said in a low voice to the long Jiang on the other end of the phone, "are you sure this is a good job, not a pit for me?"


    If you want to say that, this job can really help her get close to Ying JunShang. After all, Ying JunShang is now striving to pursue Qin Qianyu, and if he becomes a full-time driver of Qin Qianyu, he will naturally be able to contact Ying JunShang. It''s just that he doesn''t seem to be used to serving others. In the past, he was always served by others.


    "Don''t talk to me, you son!" Long Jiang on the other end of the phone said with a smile: "I think there should be a lot of people applying for this position! Even win Jun Shang may arrange someone to apply for this position! In order not to arouse other people''s suspicion, I won''t help you get this position directly, so you have to rely on your own skills through recruitment. "


    "Ah?" Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly said with black lines on his face: "don''t you make a decision?"


    Dragon will speechless said: "if set, your identity will cause other people''s doubt, even if others do not doubt you, will focus on you, do you think this is a good thing?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said honestly.


    Now he wants to hide in the city, and this easy to be forgotten face is also to make him not the focus of other people''s attention.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "What if I don''t get the position?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "you also said that this is a fat job. There are not many applicants. You don''t help me decide. Qin Qianyu doesn''t know me. I can''t guarantee that she will be able to take this job."


    Because of his relationship with Qin Qianyu, if he can show his identity to Qin Qianyu, he can get the job easily, but now it''s different. He is a stranger to Qin Qianyu. Why should Qin Qianyu choose himself?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang was not happy. He snorted and said, "if you can''t even take such a job, I''ll see you and despise you once in the future."


    "Don''t be so cruel?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    "Hum, you are very good at it. Besides, you are so familiar with the girl of the Qin family. You know her temperament better than others. If you can''t even take such a job, aren''t you ashamed?" The Dragon general snorted: "the weather is favorable, the place is harmonious, all are occupied by you alone, can''t you still take this job?"


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "this is what I can decide! Since she is Qin Qianyu''s full-time driver, it must be her choice. Who knows what kind of vision that girl is? "


    Although he is familiar with Qin Qianyu, he doesn''t know much about it. In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, Qin Qianyu can choose his own full-time driver according to many standards, such as good driving skills and high appearance. He can meet some of the standards, but he can''t meet all of them.


    Long Jiang said: "I don''t know what the girl''s eyes are like, but I know that you must be the best one in the candidates!""Don''t give me a hat. I can''t afford it." Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "anyway, I''ll try. It''s a good thing that I can apply. If I don''t, I can''t make it."


    "If you don''t get the job, you''ll hit the wall and kill yourself."


    After that, without giving Xu Shaotang a chance to refute, Long Jiang hangs up directly.


    Listening to the "Dudu" sound coming from the phone, Xu Shaotang is full of helplessness to put away his phone.


    Long Jiang is easy to say. I believe he is the best. He himself believes that. The key is that he can''t show all his things. What he can show is what "Tang Qun" has the ability to show. Now he is not Xu Shaotang, but Tang Qun!


    "Forget it, do your best!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said to himself, "if you really can''t take this job, you will be despised."


    Although this is really a good opportunity to help him get in touch with yingjunshang, he does not dare to guarantee that he can stand out from many candidates. If he is not selected, he has no choice but to think of other big ways to approach yingjunshang.


    With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang stopped a taxi. After getting on the bus, he said to the taxi master, "Zongheng group!"


    "Yes The taxi driver gave a cry and drove to Zongheng group.

 Chapter 1353

    The car stopped at the gate of Zongheng group.


    Xu Shaotang walked down from the car after paying the money and looked at the Zongheng group in front of him. Xu Shaotang couldn''t help feeling.


    When he and song Yinuo first came to zongzong group, Qin zongzong was so high spirited at that time. He was planning strategies and winning thousands of miles away.


    Now, Zongheng group is still the Zongheng group, but its business scale has shrunk a lot. However, the leader of Zongheng group has changed. Standing here again, I suddenly feel that things are right and people are wrong.


    After explaining his intention, Xu Shaotang successfully entered the Zongheng group under the leadership of the people.


    The triplets at the front desk are still there. I don''t know whether it''s because of his heart or whether the triplets'' age has increased. It seems that they have lost their former style.


    When Xu Shaotang was brought to the human resources center, it was not found here. It was overcrowded.


    Long Jiang is right. There are many people who want to get this position.


    Here you can see all kinds of people, some tall and strong men showing their muscles, and some handsome young men looking at themselves pitying themselves. What''s more, they have begun to wink at the girls in the center of human resources. Besides, there are some aloof and arrogant people looking at other people with disdainful eyes. They seem to be ashamed of this Some abnormal people.


    Compared with these people, Xu Shaotang had a sense of superiority for no reason. He felt as if he was just a little more normal.


    "Please fill in your information first."


    When Xu Shaotang was feeling there, a little beauty of the human resources center handed a form to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    It is worthy of being a member of Zongheng group. In the face of these wonderful flowers, you can still smile! Xu Shaotang felt that if he had, he would have started to blow these people out.


    Xu Shaotang said thanks to the little beauty, then picked up the form and filled it in there.


    The content of the form is not complicated, that is, some simple personal data and employment background. All things of Tang Qun have been familiar in Xu Shaotang''s mind. He has no difficulty in filling in the information quickly and giving it to the little beauty.


    When the little beauty picked up Xu Shaotang''s information to see, her eyes suddenly showed surprised eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang looked at the surprised eyes of the little beauty and asked curiously.


    The little beauty smiles to Xu Shaotang and says, "are you a retired soldier? Or did the garrison retreat? "


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Little beauty said with a smile: "well, our veterans here have some priority rights, and they can directly avoid the first trial link. If you can get the birth certificate, I can take you to see our director directly."


    "No problem!" Xu Shaotang didn''t expect such a good thing. He immediately took out his discharge certificate and handed it to the little beauty in front of her.


    The little beauty looked at it carefully, and then took his veterans card to check the authenticity. After confirming that the veterans card was true, she immediately took Xu Shaotang to the director''s office of the human resources center.


    Hu Cheng, director of human resources, is a middle-aged man in his forties. He looks very kind. However, when he raises his eyes, there is something in his eyes that seems to penetrate people''s hearts.


    "Mr. Hu, this Mr. Tang Qun is a veteran and a member of the Beijing Garrison. I''ll bring him to you for an interview." The little beauty seems to have a good impression of Xu Shaotang. She specially emphasizes that Xu Shaotang used to be a member of the garrison in the capital, and obviously knows Qin Qianyu''s family background.


    Hu Cheng nodded slightly and said, "OK, I know. Go down first."


    Little beauty nodded slightly, turned to Xu Shaotang, made a self-interest expression, and then walked out of Hu Cheng''s office.


    When the little beauty left, Hu Cheng turned his eyes to Xu Shaotang. He looked at Xu Shaotang quietly, and Xu Shaotang also looked at him quietly. When they looked at each other, they saw a look of surprise in each other''s eyes.


    "Sit down first." Hu Cheng pointed to the seat in front of him and said to Xu Shaotang faintly: "I used to be a member of the garrison in the capital, so we should be comrades in arms."


    It''s no wonder that Xu Shaotang finally understood why veterans could enjoy the privilege of exemption from the first round of examination. It turned out that the boss of the human resources center was also from the military.


    "Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang didn''t expect such a coincidence. He said with a smile, "it seems that I''m lucky."


    "Even so, I won''t give you any special treatment." Hu Cheng smiles a little, then takes up Xu Shaotang''s information and looks at it carefully. Then he raises his head. Xu Shaotang asks, "I see that your personal background here is confidential. I''m very curious. Which army are you serving in?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "since you used to be a member of the army, you should know the confidentiality regulations, right?"


    He really admires Longjiang now. Longjiang deliberately gives him the identity of a retired member of the special forces. Whenever someone asks him about his experience, he can use a word of confidentiality to prevaricate, and he doesn''t have to make up any stories."I know!" Hu Cheng said with a smile: "it''s just my personal curiosity. I don''t know if I can satisfy my little curiosity?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "your curiosity is satisfied, but I don''t know when I will be invited to tea."


    "Well, if I say, if you don''t satisfy my curiosity, I will eliminate you directly. Will you change your decision?" Hu Cheng leaned his body back slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face and said, "don''t worry, I absolutely have the right!"


    Although Hu Cheng''s face is still with a slight smile, but the threat in this words is more obvious.


    Listening to Hu Cheng''s threat, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed cold, and his cold eyes swept over Hu Cheng''s face.


    When he saw the cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Hu Cheng was shocked suddenly. It was a cold look like death!


    "You have the right to eliminate me, and I have the obligation to keep it secret." Xu Shaotang coldly said to Hu Cheng: "at the same time, I will also feed back your dialogue to your superiors. To be serious, you are spying on military secrets!"


    "Your threat has no effect on me." Hu Cheng avoided Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes, forced himself to calm down and said faintly: "as the HR Director of Zongheng group, I have the right to ask about the past experience of the candidate. If you insist on not saying it, you can leave!"


    Listening to Hu Cheng''s bold words, Xu Shaotang''s fist is firmly clenched. After a cold look at Hu Cheng, Wu turns around and walks to the door.

 Chapter 1354

    "Wait!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang is about to walk out of the door, Hu Cheng suddenly stops him.


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang asked without looking back.


    Hu Cheng quickly stood up, walked quickly to Xu Shaotang, and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "Congratulations, you have passed! I don''t have any questions here. Next, I''ll see Miss Qin. "


    Hearing Hu Cheng''s words, Xu Shaotang looked back in surprise: "you just tested me?"


    Hu Cheng nodded with a smile and said, "as Miss Qin''s full-time driver, I''m sure I''ll get in touch with many secrets of the company. Therefore, a person who can keep his mouth shut at any time is the one we really need."


    I see!


    Xu Shaotang secretly congratulated himself that he didn''t open his mouth to talk nonsense, otherwise he would have capsized in the sewer.


    "Why don''t you test my professional skills?" Xu Shaotang also showed a slight smile on his face and said with a smile, "you passed me like this. Will you be said to be too hasty?"


    Hu Cheng shook his head and said, "no need!"


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Hu Cheng said with a smile: "I feel very murderous from you. If I''m not wrong, you should be a member of a special force of the Beijing Garrison. If you don''t pass the driving skill, it''s a waste of national food!"


    Just now, when Xu Shaotang wanted to see him coldly, he had already felt the strong murderous air from Xu Shaotang.


    With Xu Shaotang as a veteran, Hu Cheng directly thought of Xu Shaotang as a member of the special forces.


    More importantly, the commander of the garrison in the capital is Qin Haoran, Qin Qianyu''s biological father! Hu Cheng has now begun to think in his heart, whether the Tang Group will be sent by Qin Zongheng to serve as a bodyguard and driver for Qin Qianyu.


    Listening to Hu Cheng''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I won''t let people say that your vision is wrong!"


    "Ha ha, my eyes are always right!" Hu Cheng laughed and said, "come on, I''ll take you to see Miss Qin."


    When speaking, Hu Cheng takes the initiative to open the office, and then takes Xu Shaotang into the elevator.


    Qin Qianyu''s office is Qin Zongheng''s former office. Standing at the door of Qin Qianyu''s office, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking of Qin Zongheng. He thinks that if Qin Zongheng doesn''t die, maybe she won''t have to do many things. For example, with Qin Zongheng in this kind of thing, it''s estimated that the little trick of winning JunShang won''t make any big waves.


    Soon, Hu Cheng came out of Qin Qianyu''s office.


    "Miss Qin is in it. If I can help you, I''ll help you." Hu Cheng smiles, reaches out his hand to Xu Shaotang and says, "I hope our two comrades in arms of the Beijing Garrison will have a chance to fight side by side in the Zongheng group in the future."


    Xu Shaotang politely held out his hand to Hu Cheng and said with a smile, "I''ll try my best. If I pass, I''ll buy you a drink another day."


    "Ha ha, don''t say that now, or you will be suspected of bribing me." Hu Cheng smiles, opens Qin Qianyu''s office door for Xu Shaotang, and then makes an invitation gesture to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang smiles gratefully, and then walks into Qin Qianyu''s office.


    He was very familiar with the office. When he came in, he found that almost everything in the office was the same, except for the person sitting there.


    Qin Qianyu is now immersed in the work at hand. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looks up at Xu Shaotang slightly and says faintly, "you can sit down first. I have something to do here. I''ll finish it right away."


    After that, Qin Qianyu buried his head to deal with the work at hand.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s serious work there, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a slight smile.


    This girl is really no longer that innocent silly girl at the beginning. After such a long time of training, she already has some capable taste, which he has seen in Lin Shuying and song Yinuo. This little girl, after experiencing the pains of growing up, finally grew up to be able to share things for the Qin family.


    Originally, Qin Qianyu was buried in her work and couldn''t see Xu Shaotang''s eyes at all. But out of a woman''s intuition, she seemed to notice that Xu Shaotang was examining her.


    When she slightly raised her head, it happened that she was looking at Xu Shaotang.


    I don''t know why, originally she should feel very angry about the man''s rude behavior, but when she saw the man''s eyes, she couldn''t get angry.


    She stopped her work and looked into the man''s eyes carefully. Then she asked faintly, "do you like to see beautiful women?"


    "I believe most men should like to see beautiful women." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, facing Qin Qianyu''s eyes, he did not dodge, but still looked at her with great interest."You are quite honest." Qin Qianyu said to Xu Shaotang as he tidied up the things on the table: "I heard that you are a veteran of the Beijing Garrison? And it should be from a special force? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "veterans, I admit that as for the special forces, I have no comment on this! If Miss Qin is willing to treat me as a member of the special forces, then treat me as a member of the special forces. "


    "Since you are a member of the garrison in the capital, you should know who the commander of the garrison is, right?" Qin Qianyu asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "of course I know. It''s Miss Qin, your father Qin Haoran!"


    He didn''t know why Qin Qianyu asked this worthless question. Isn''t that nonsense? If a person of the garrison in the capital city doesn''t even know who his commander is, isn''t he blind? In Hu Cheng''s words, it is a waste of military food!


    "Now that you know, do you think I can''t find out which army you are from?" Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang with a slightly provocative look, but he thinks that this man is really strange. He knows clearly that his father is his former boss, and he is still playing secrecy in front of him. Is it necessary?


    When she said this, Xu Shaotang immediately understood her intention, pointed to the phone on her desk, and said with a smile, "you can try."


    "Well, just try it!" Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang curiously with a little angry tone, and then asked, "your name is Tang Qun?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded.


    "Good! Just sit down and I''ll make a call


    With that, Qin Qianyu picked up the phone from his desk and dialed his father''s Qin Haoran.

 Chapter 1355

    In order to let the man know his identity, there is no secret in front of him, Qin Qianyu specially opened hands-free.


    "Girl, how did you think of calling your father?" Qin Haoran''s voice came from the phone.


    Qin Haoran''s tone is full of the taste of doting. From this point of view, Qin Haoran and song Anbang are the same kind of people, who love their daughter and become infatuated.


    Hearing Qin Haoran''s voice, Qin Qianyu immediately said: "Dad, I have a man who claims to be one of your subordinates. He has to bet me that I can''t know which army he belongs to!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Qianyu with a black line on his face. He doesn''t gamble with Qin Qianyu. This girl, when she grows up, learns to be bad. She knows to lie.


    "Who dares to bet with my precious daughter?" Qin Haoran immediately made a slightly angry look and asked, "what''s the boy''s name?"


    Qin Qianyu picked Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows with pride, then said with a look of chagrin: "it seems that his name is Tang Qun!"


    "Wait, don''t hang up. I''ll send someone to check it for you! Let''s see if this guy is my man or not! "


    As Qin Haoran said this, he told people to start looking up the files of the man named Tang Qun. Before finding out the results there, he started chatting with Qin Qianyu again. Most of them were asking whether Qin Qianyu''s work was going well and whether he was happy.


    After asking for a while, Qin Haoran suddenly asked: "by the way, is that Ying JunShang still pestering you? Girl, I remind you that Ying JunShang is not a good man. You''d better stay away from him! "


    "Dad, don''t worry. Ying JunShang and I are just ordinary friends. I don''t have any feelings for him. You don''t have to say that to me." Qin Qianyu obviously thought that Qin Haoran didn''t want her to be with Ying JunShang, so he said in front of her that it was not Ying JunShang.


    Although she didn''t feel much about yingjunshang, she didn''t think yingjunshang was as unbearable as her father said.


    This is not only what she thinks, but also what many people in Beijing think.


    "You girl, do you think Dad is maliciously slandering your friends?" Qin Haoran said helplessly: "forget it, I told you, you will not believe it, the other day you see Xu Shaotang that boy, you go to ask him!"


    Referring to Xu Shaotang, Qin Qianyu immediately thought of a problem and asked Qin Haoran: "by the way, I can''t get through to elder brother Xu recently, and I haven''t heard from him. Do you know where he has gone?"


    "That boy runs all over the world all day. Where do I know where he has gone?" Qin Haoran could not laugh or cry, and said: "girl, Xu Shaotang is really a good man, but there are many women around him, you know, some things, you''d better think more about it."


    Qin Haoran didn''t say it clearly, but both Qin Qianyu and Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of his words.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang looks at Qin''s words in surprise and listens to Qin Haoran''s meaning. It seems that the girl has a little meaning to herself?


    Looking at the eyes cast by Xu Shaotang, Qin Qianyu blushes slightly, stares at Xu Shaotang, and then digs away from the topic and says to Qin Haoran, "Dad, why haven''t you found it yet?"


    "Fast, fast!" Qin Haoran also knew that his daughter didn''t want to communicate too much with him on this issue. He sighed a little, and then asked the people around him: "haven''t you found it yet? Does it take so long to find out? "


    "I got it!"


    Another voice came from the phone.


    Qin Haoran browsed the materials of Tang Group and said to Qin, "this Tang Group is really my people. I just retired a few days ago."


    "Which army is he from?" Qin Qianyu asked.


    "Bayonet camp!" Qin Haoran patiently said: "girl, you are my daughter. I just told you. Generally speaking, the retired special forces personnel are not allowed to reveal their identity, so as not to seek revenge from their enemies! You have to be careful to keep it secret. The bet belongs to the bet. Don''t hurt others! "


    So I''m from bayonet camp! Xu Shaotang said funny in his heart.


    Long Jiang only said that he was from a special force, but he didn''t tell him that he was from bayonet camp.


    For the bayonet camp, Xu Shaotang has some impression. Isn''t Wei Yu the commander of the bayonet camp?


    I don''t know why. Xu Shaotang feels that Longjiang specially chose the identity of bayonet camp for himself, which should have a different purpose. You know, a few days ago, Longjiang also said that Wei Yu was very close to yingjunshang, but now he chose the identity of bayonet camp for him, which means that most of them have other purposes.


    "All right! I got it! Thank you, Dad Knowing the identity of the man named "Tang Qun", Qin Qianyu said happily and hung up at the same time.


    After hanging up the phone, Qin Qianyu looked at Tang Qun with a smile and said, "Mr. Tang from bayonet camp, I said your identity is not a secret in front of me, right?"


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s proud appearance, Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "Miss Qin is really powerful.""Do you know why I want to find out who you are?" Qin Qianyu asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head. He really doesn''t know what medicine Qin Qianyu is selling in his gourd. According to the truth, Qin Qianyu is not the kind of unruly and self willed rich woman. She should not ask about it in order to get angry with herself, but she did. At first, Xu Shaotang thought she was competitive. Now when he heard Qin Qianyu''s words, he knew it Most of the time, it''s something else.


    Qin Qianyu carefully looked at Xu Shaotang, from top to bottom, it seems that every detail is willing to let go.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was a little flustered by Qin Qianyu''s eyes, Qin Qianyu said: "I always feel that your eyes are very familiar. It seems that I have seen you anywhere. Can you tell me, have we met? If you come to the bayonet camp and retire, you can have better job opportunities. Why do you want to be a driver for me? "


    Woman''s intuition is really terrible!


    Xu Shaotang can be sure that he can''t see any shadow of Xu Shaotang on his face, but the girl feels that he is very familiar with her. It has to be said that women are indeed born with the sixth sense.


    Now he also understands why Qin Qianyu wants to make a thorough inquiry about her identity. He is doubting the real purpose of applying for her driver.


    "Miss Qin, it''s my honor that you feel familiar with me, but I don''t know why. In fact, for me, this job is already a very good one. " Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu with a bitter smile and said, "Miss Qin was born in the Qin family. You may not know many things. In fact, for those of us who have retired from the army, this is a very decent job. You can ask about it. Many veterans have no special skills except killing people, but they are not willing to break the law. In the end, they can only choose to be bodyguards for the rich or go to the construction site... "


    Xu Shaotang spoke very seriously, and his face was in place. He was about to squeeze out a few tears of grievance.

 Chapter 1356

    "Is it?"


    Qin Qianyu was obviously deceived by Xu Shaotang''s expression. He looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said, "I thought you people would easily find better jobs. I remember that Hu Cheng, who brought you in, should also be retired from the army?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "he has just told me about this. To tell you the truth, I can come to see Miss Qin because he is also a retired member of the army. He knows that it is not easy for people like us to find a decent job, so he can help them. However, there are only a few veterans who can be like Hu Cheng. If he can be today, he should have his own bole. "


    "You are quite frank." Qin Xiaoyu said with a smile: "he does have bole. His Bole is my second uncle and the founder of Zongheng group, Qin Zongheng!"


    No wonder!


    What Xu Shaotang said to Qin Qianyu just now is half true and half false. It''s really hard for retired soldiers to mix into Hu Cheng. If it wasn''t for Qin Zongheng, Hu Cheng would not have been able to mix into his present position.


    "I''ve heard something about Mr. Qin, but it''s a pity that Mr. Qin died young." Xu Shaotang said with emotion.


    For Qin Zongheng, no matter he or Longjiang, they can''t hate him all the time. On the contrary, they often think of him inexplicably. They can''t tell why. Maybe this is the charm of Qin Zongheng.


    "He is indeed a pity." Qin Qianyu sighed a little, and then returned to normal: "well, we''ve had a lot of gossip, so next, I''ll formally ask you a few questions. I hope your answer can satisfy me. To be honest, I have met a lot of people these two days. You are the first one who makes me want to stay. If I''m satisfied with your answer, I won''t have to meet other people any more. It''s really tiring. "


    When she said this, Qin Qianyu''s face returned to that serious appearance, and her relationship with the man in front of her finally returned to the normal relationship between the candidate and the interviewer.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "if you ask, I hope my answer will satisfy you."


    Xu Shaotang knows that the next is the most important moment. His answer to Qin Qianyu''s question is directly related to his future.


    Not to mention, Qin Qianyu, who is serious, has already begun to take shape. Although he can''t compare with the shopping malls like Zhao Ji and ye Yin, he can at least give people a little sense of the superior, at least not the girl next door.


    Qin Qianyu took a light look at Xu Shaotang, gently leaned his body back on the chair, and said to Xu Shaotang, "first question, are you afraid of death?"


    What''s the problem? Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu for some reason. However, looking at Qin''s appearance, he didn''t seem to want to explain anything to him. He couldn''t figure out what Qin Qianyu was thinking at the moment. He could only answer according to his own idea: "I''m afraid! Whenever there is any chance to live, I will not choose to die. "


    "Although you are applying for my full-time driver, in fact, you also have the responsibility of my bodyguard in many times. Therefore, I doubt that you, a person who is afraid of death, can be competent for this job." Qin Qianyu quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. Then he continued to ask, "second question, if someone gives you billions or even billions of money to sell me, will you sell me?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang did not hesitate to reply.


    "Why?" Qin Qianyu asked: "you should know that this money may not be earned in your life. Don''t you feel excited at all?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you may not believe it, but I can tell you responsibly that I am not interested in the billions or even billions of money! For me, millions and billions are almost the same concept. I can spend enough money! What''s more, you are standing behind the Qin family! I said that I was afraid of death. I betrayed you and maybe got a lot of money, but I believe I have no life to spend. Therefore, it''s not a bad thing to be afraid of death. "


    "Ha ha, you are so honest!"


    Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "I''m quite satisfied with your answer to this question. So next, the last question. "


    "You asked Xu Shaotang said calmly.


    "Who am I?" Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and asks.


    At the moment of hearing this question, Xu Shaotang was stunned.


    What the hell is that?


    Xu Shaotang was confused by the problem of Qin Qianyu. Is this a problem? Obviously, Qin Qianyu didn''t lose her memory. How could she not know who she was?


    Now that she knows who she is, her question will not be as simple as it seems.


    However, Xu Shaotang thought about it and didn''t know what deep meaning Qin Qianyu had when he asked this question. In the end, he could only say in silence: "you are Qin Qianyu, the new leader of Zongheng group."


    For a moment, Xu Shaotang really wanted to drag the girl in front of him and beat her ass. this little girl, inexplicably, played with something deep. If he was despised by Longjiang, he would definitely train her well and have a good interview. Can''t he ask some normal questions?"Do you think I would ask such a simple question?" Qin Qianyu asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at her and said, "your question is yours, and my answer is mine. If my answer can''t satisfy you, then I can''t help it! Youdao is a woman''s mind. Who knows what you mean by this strange and mentally retarded question? "


    "What did you say?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu''s voice rose abruptly, and his smile disappeared. He said in a cold voice, "do you think I''m retarded?"


    In the face of Qin Qianyu''s tough words, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any fear. He doesn''t want this job. Anyway, he doesn''t really care about this bullshit job.


    "I didn''t say you were retarded. I just thought you were retarded." Xu Shaotang stares at Qin Qianyu''s eyes and says, "if I ask you the question you just asked me, I believe you will also think this question is very retarded."


    Looking at this ugly man''s fearless eyes, the cold light on Qin Qianyu''s face gradually faded away, and then said faintly: "you are the first person to answer this question in this way. OK, you can go out. No matter whether you are hired or not, someone will give you an answer in one day."

 Chapter 1357

    Well, it''s out of the question!


    Although Xu Shaotang had never experienced this statement before, he had heard of it.


    Generally speaking, if the interviewer says this sentence, it means that the candidate has been eliminated. The reason why they don''t refuse face to face is that they don''t want to see the rejected person lose control of emotion on the spot.


    However, Xu Shaotang will not lose control of his emotions.


    Hearing Qin''s words, he nodded slightly and said, "OK, I''ll wait for your notice."


    With that, Xu Shaotang goes out of Qin Qianyu''s office and stays in Qin Qianyu''s office alone.


    "What a strange man!"


    Qin Qianyu looked at the door of his office and said to himself, "it seems that he doesn''t care much about this job, but why does he want to apply for it?"


    In fact, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that Qin Qianyu actually has two purposes for asking the question that he thinks is "retarded". The first is to test whether the job seeker cares about the job, because if he cares about the job, even if he can''t answer the question, he will have a good attitude, not like Tang Qun. The second is to test the job seeker Because most people are at a loss when they encounter this kind of inexplicable problem. Almost everyone will wonder whether this problem has a deeper meaning. But in fact, it''s just a question about the adaptability of test questions. Any answer is OK.


    Maybe Xu Shaotang didn''t know that if he didn''t say that this problem was a problem of mental retardation, Qin Qianyu could decide him on the spot.


    This is because he is the most unprepared person Qin Qianyu has ever met. The answers to his first two questions are also the most sincere. At the same time, he is also the only one who does not show his pig face in front of Qin Qianyu.


    Unfortunately, because Qin Qianyu doesn''t think he cares much about this job, he has now become one of the candidates directly from a prospective driver.


    Thinking about the man''s eyes carefully, the familiar feeling surged into Qin Qianyu''s heart again.


    But she couldn''t remember where she had seen this man, so she had no choice but to shake her head.


    After returning to his senses, Qin Qianyu grabbed the phone from the desk, connected Hu Cheng''s phone, and said to the phone, "first list that Tang Qun as one of the candidates, and wait until I meet the rest of the candidates."


    After hanging up, Qin Qianyu began to think of what happened just now.


    When thinking about these problems, she suddenly realized something terrible, because she couldn''t remember what the man named Tang Qun looked like!


    "How could that be?" Qin Qianyu thinks that she was very careful when she looked at Tang Qun, because she knew that Tang Qun was a veteran of the Beijing Garrison, so she looked at Tang Qun more carefully than other job seekers. Now she can even remember the faces of some job seekers she saw earlier, but she can''t remember the face of the man she saw most carefully.


    The more she thought about it, the more magical she felt. She grabbed the personal data on the desk and looked at it carefully. There was a picture of the man on it.


    Looking at it, she couldn''t help laughing, because this man looks too featureless. The so-called public face should be the face of Tang Qun, right?


    "Without characteristics, is it the characteristics of the Tang Group?" Qin asked, looking at the photos of Tang Qun, the more he looked, the more happy he was.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Zongheng group, Xu Shaotang found a remote corner, and then called Longjiang.


    "Brother, you despise me heartily!"


    Xu Shaotang said bitterly to the Dragon general as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang was slightly stunned, then snorted and said, "are you really not selected?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "who knows that girl Qin Qianyu will ask those inexplicable questions, and I don''t know where she learned these things! Back you remember to help me good training that girl a meal


    "You still have the face to ask me to help you train others!" Dragon will speechless said: "I say you boy can rely on the point spectrum ah, big things you can do well, this little thing how will you be difficult?"


    Long Jiang is also quite speechless now. He thought it was a matter of certainty. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang made him yellow.


    It''s not easy to have such a good opportunity to let Xu Shaotang, who has a new identity, come into contact with Ying JunShang. Now, it seems that he has to think of other ways.


    He really wants to scold Xu Shaotang. It seems a bit humiliating for him to fall into Qin Qianyu''s hands!


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "let me ask you. Qin Qianyu asked me who she is. How do you think I should answer that?"


    In fact, he himself knows that the answer to the first two questions should be no problem, and the only question should be the answer to the third question. Now he also wants to know the standard answer to the mentally retarded question.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang said directly: "it''s very simple. She is Qin Qianyu! Don''t tell me you''re stuck in this simple problem, are you


    "Do you think the question will be so simple?" Xu Shaotang asked, rolling his eyes.


    "How complicated do you think it is?" The Dragon general said in silence, "isn''t that obvious? That girl is pretending to be profound. Her purpose is to make people feel how profound this problem is. She is testing your adaptability to see if you can handle it smoothly! "


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang felt his head and thought about it carefully.


    After thinking about it, it seems that only the explanation of Long Jiang can make sense.


    Is this girl really just pretending to be profound?


    Xu Shaotang suddenly felt as if he was really trapped by the girl. He could only smile bitterly and said to the Dragon general: "it''s too late to say anything now. Alas, I didn''t expect that he really capsized in the sewer! If you want to despise me, please despise me


    "I''m too lazy to despise you!" Long Jiang sighed a little, put aside the thought of joking, and said: "since this road is impassable, then you have to think of other ways to get close to Ying JunShang, but now that the girl of Qin family has seen you, I don''t know if she will have any doubts."


    "I don''t think so?" Thinking of Qin Qianyu, Xu Shaotang said: "if that girl dares to destroy our business again, I''ll let Qin lock that girl up! Little girl, can you turn the world around? "


    "Ha ha, why don''t you talk to the girl of Qin family?" Dragon will smile, said: "well, don''t say these, or think about how to close to win Jun Shang, I can help you so much, the rest depends on you."


    After that, Long Jiang hung up and obviously didn''t want to hear Xu Shaotang complaining there.

 Chapter 1358

    The next day, as soon as Xu Shaotang was ready to go out, his phone rang.


    When I got on the phone, there came a clear woman''s voice: "is that Mr. Tang Qun, please?"


    "You..." Just as Xu Shaotang was about to say "you have the wrong number", he remembered that he was Tang Qun and Tang Qun was himself. Then he quickly changed his words and said, "who are you? What can I do for you? "


    "Hello, Mr. Tang. I''m Chen Ling from the human resource center of Zongheng group. We met before." Chen Ling said to Xu Shaotang in a very professional tone: "I''m glad to inform you that you have passed the interview of our company. Please come to us before 10:30 this morning to go through the entry procedures."


    What happened?


    Hearing Chen Ling''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. He thought he was hopeless. He thought that he would receive a phone call from the interview.


    Is this a bright future?


    "Hello, Mr. Tang. Are you there?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang at the end of the phone didn''t reply, Chen Ling asked again on the phone.


    Xu Shaotang recovered and said with a smile, "OK, I know. I''ll come here on time to go through the entry procedures. Thank you!"


    "You''re welcome!"


    After hanging up Tang Ling''s phone, Xu Shaotang didn''t show too much excitement. Although he was a little happy, he was more confused.


    After telling Longjiang about it and saving face, Xu Shaotang goes straight to Zongheng group.


    After simply going through the entry procedures, he became Qin Qianyu''s full-time driver. Hu Cheng called him to the office and told him what the driver needed to do and what to pay attention to for a long time. After that, he met his partner in a short time, a top White Maserati president. Although this car is very expensive, it is not luxurious with Qin Qianyu''s identity.


    Compared with the millions of sports cars in Xu Shaotang''s garage, Qin Qianyu should be very economical.


    Generally speaking, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to go to Qin Qianyu''s office. He just needs to wait for Qin Qianyu''s dispatch in the parking lot at any time.


    Xu Shaotang is also very happy and sleeps in the car.


    At noon, Xu Shaotang''s phone rings, which is specially allocated to him by Zongheng group.


    "I''ll go downstairs in three minutes and wait for me at the company gate!" Qin Qianyu''s faint voice came from the phone. Before Xu Shaotang could speak, Qin Qianyu hung up.


    "This girl is really a bit aggressive!"


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the phone that had been hung up, and then quickly started the car. In less than two minutes, he had already parked the car at the gate of Zongheng group.


    Soon, he saw Qin Qianyu coming out of the door.


    As a driver, Xu Shaotang still has to be a good driver. When he saw Qin Qianyu, he got out of the car and opened the right back door for him.


    Qin Qianyu, who came to see Xu Shaotang''s action, said with a smile, "it''s very professional."


    Xu Shaotang also said with a smile: "this is one of our compulsory courses in the army."


    Seeing this man give a pole to climb up, Qin Qianyu couldn''t help laughing, but she didn''t show it. After getting on the bus, she said to Xu Shaotang faintly, "go to the south of the Yangtze River."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, quickly returned to the posture, started the car and drove to the south of the Yangtze River.


    He knew that Qin Qianyu had studied with Ye Yin for a long time, and he thought that Qin Qianyu had a good personal relationship with Ye Yin, so he didn''t have much to ask when he went to saishangjiangnan.


    When the car started, Qin Qianyu, sitting in the back seat, looked at Xu Shaotang with a calm face and asked with a smile, "do you know the way to the south of the Yangtze River?"


    She saw that Xu Shaotang did not use any navigation equipment and drove directly to the south of the Yangtze River. She could not help but be curious.


    The roads in the capital are very complicated. Even if many people who live in the capital often drive the wrong way, how can Tang Qun, who has just retired from the army for a few days, be so familiar with the roads in the capital?


    Xu Shaotang obviously didn''t expect that Qin Qianyu would even doubt such a little thing. When Qin Qianyu asked, he was a little stunned. After a moment, he came back to his mind and pointed to his head and said, "here is the living map, and you know where I came from. Our training includes some subjects of urban anti-terrorism, if there is even Beijing in my head There is no map of the city. What are you talking about


    His words are true. As a special force subordinate to the garrison of the capital, bayonet battalion also bears heavy responsibilities and involves many training subjects.


    Let alone Xu Shaotang, you can draw a map of the capital even if you come out of the bayonet camp.


    So Qin Qianyu''s doubt is meaningless. However, Xu Shaotang can see that the girl doesn''t trust him so much.


    If you don''t trust him, why should you give her own safety to him? You know, if he is a villain, Qin Qianyu has no resistance at all when he is alone with him.He is also a little confused now. He doesn''t know what medicine the girl is selling in her gourd.


    Qin Qianyu thought about it carefully, but it was such a truth, so he said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I have no other meaning. I''m afraid you don''t know the way. Since you know it, it''s OK."


    Hearing Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang said to Qin while driving: "Miss Qin, can I ask you a question?"


    "You want to ask, why did you pass the interview when you collided with me yesterday?" Qin Hanyu raised his head slightly and said with a smile.


    This girl is smart! Xu Shaotang praised himself in his heart, then nodded his head and said, "to tell you the truth, when I left Zongheng group, I felt that I had no drama at all."


    He has been ready to think of other ways to close to win Jun Shang, the result early in the morning, but this girl gave him a surprise.


    Qin Xiaoyu said with a smile: "although you collide with me in words, you are better than others in other aspects! If you collide with me in words, it can only show that you are a straight hearted person and don''t have so many crooked roads. It''s very good! "


    After saying this, Qin Qianyu vomited directly in her heart. Of course, this is polite. She really wants to tell Xu Shaotang that she is choosing the tall one among the short men.


    It''s not that he has to use Tang Qun, but those who come to apply for the job. Their performance in the interview is worse than Tang Qun!


    She chose Tang Qun because she couldn''t find a more suitable person! She doesn''t want to look for it any more. This Tang Group is from the army. Her family is still innocent. Let''s make do with it for the time being!

 Chapter 1359

    When the car arrived at the south of the Yangtze River, Qin Qianyu was quite satisfied with the driving skills of the "Tang Group".


    However, this "Tang Qun" does not seem to treat her as the boss. When chatting with him, it is like chatting with a friend.


    Xu Shaotang just stopped his car at the gate of the south of the Yangtze River. Yu Guang in the corner of his eye saw Ying JunShang and Ning Yizheng standing at the gate.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to contact yingjunshang on the first day of work." Xu Shaotang smiles in his heart and thinks to himself that this method is really effective.


    Seeing Qin Qianyu''s car, they came up quickly.


    When they saw Xu Shaotang who came down from the car and opened the door for Qin Qianyu, their faces showed a curious look at the same time.


    Ning Yi also specially looked at Ying JunShang''s face. Seeing that there was no strange look on his face, he was a little relieved. He naturally took the man who opened the door for Qin Qianyu as her pursuer.


    That is to say, this and Ying JunShang are rivals? But it seems that this one doesn''t match Qin Qianyu! Ning Yiwu thought to himself.


    "Who is this?"


    Ying JunShang takes a look at Xu Shaotang whose face has completely changed, then turns to Qin Qianyu and asks.


    "The driver I just recruited, Tang Qun!" Qin said lightly.


    "It''s the driver!"


    Ning Yi and Ying JunShang think in the heart at the same time.


    However, in front of Qin Qianyu, Ying JunShang doesn''t show contempt for her driver. Instead, she steps forward with a smile, reaches out to Xu Shaotang and says, "nice to meet you. My name is Ying JunShang."


    Xu Shaotang quickly made the appearance of panic, holding Ying Jun Shang''s hand in both hands, said: "it''s my honor to know Ying Shao."


    Who can''t make a scene? Since Ying JunShang wants to play with him, he will play with him. Let''s see who can play better!


    Compared with Ying JunShang, who is good at acting, Ning Yi''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang is a little colder. He just nods to Xu Shaotang with a smile, which is a greeting.


    Maybe in Ning Yi''s eyes, Tang Qun is just Qin Qianyu''s driver. He is different from Ying JunShang. He doesn''t pursue Qin Qianyu, so he doesn''t need to get familiar with Qin Qianyu''s driver. However, for Ying JunShang willing to take the initiative to shake hands with a driver, he still admired Ying JunShang.


    No matter whether yingjunshang is false or not, at least most of the aristocratic children in Beijing can''t do it. In the eyes of many aristocratic children, they don''t even treat the driver as an adult. Few people will look at a driver directly.


    After a simple handshake with Xu Shaotang, Ying JunShang releases Xu Shaotang''s hand. From the beginning to the end, he does not have any doubts, which also proves that Xu Shaotang''s plan has achieved initial success.


    After releasing Xu Shaotang''s hand, Ying JunShang said to Qin with a smile, "you are a good driver."


    "Is it?" Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and then slowly says, "we will stay here for about two or three hours. If you are bored waiting outside, you can go around first."


    Xu Shaotang said: "no, I''ll just wait here."


    said this, but Xu Shaotang secretly make complaints about himself. The things that he is waiting for is really not easy to do. He thinks he feels boring after waiting for hours here.


    "It''s time for dinner. Otherwise, you can just eat something here. It''s nothing to be hungry." Win Jun Shang smile to Xu Shaotang said.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to refuse, Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "well, it''s not a matter to be hungry. Go and eat something by yourself. Just put it on my account."


    Hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, Ning Yi said with a smile: "Qianyu, you are hitting me in the face. Although I can''t compare with you, I don''t need a meal, right? Just let your driver eat at will. What''s more, if my mother knows, she''ll have to scold me to death. "


    Listening to these people''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt as if he had become a burden.


    "All right. Anyway, you''d rather have some money." Qin Qianyu looks at Ning Yi with a smile, and then says to Xu Shaotang, "then help yourself."


    After that, Qin Qianyu walks into the south of the Yangtze River. Ying JunShang and Ning Yi naturally follow her. From the moment Qin Qianyu turns around, they don''t look at Xu Shaotang again.


    Looking at a few people walking in, Xu Shaotang turns his mouth. It seems that he seldom has a meal in the south of the Yangtze River.


    There are so many people who want to invite him here for dinner. Whether he comes or not depends on his mood!


    Holding the attitude of not being able to bend over for wudoumi, Xu Shaotang slowly opened the door and sat on it.


    He wanted to go in and listen to what they would talk about, but he also knew that his current identity could not follow him. He could only lie quietly in the car and think about his own affairs.


    Changed an identity to contact with win Jun Shang, his attitude to win Jun Shang did not change, in his heart, has to win Jun Shang on the label of hypocrisy.Generally speaking, Ning Yi''s attitude towards him is the most normal one. Who in their circle cares about a driver? Even Xu Shaotang himself doesn''t care about the drivers of the people he comes into contact with. This kind of superficial care doesn''t make him feel that Ying JunShang''s personal cultivation is good. Instead, he thinks that Ying JunShang is deliberately acting for Qin Qianyu.


    In front of Qin Qianyu''s face, Ying JunShang looks like this. Behind Qin Qianyu''s back, who knows what Ying JunShang looks like.


    "Win Jun Shang, win Jun Shang, when will your fox tail come out?" Xu Shaotang put his head on the car seat, frowned slightly and said to himself.


    No matter what yingjunshang looks like in other people''s eyes, but in his eyes, yingjunshang is definitely not a good bird. It''s just that they haven''t grasped yingjunshang''s Fox Tail yet.


    Thinking, Xu Shaotang slowly fell asleep in the car.


    Until it is estimated that Qin Qianyu''s party is about to end, Xu Shaotang wakes up slowly.


    Not long after he woke up, he saw Ying JunShang and Ning Yi sending Qin Qianyu out. Looking at Qin Qianyu''s face, it seemed that he had drunk.


    Xu Shaotang quickly gets out of the car to open the door for Qin Qianyu and lets Qin Qianyu sit on it.


    "Take me back to the company." Qin Qianyu rubbed his temple and said to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nods, greets Ying JunShang and Ning Yi, and then quickly starts the car to drive Qin Qianyu to Zongheng group.

 Chapter 1360

    "You didn''t go to dinner?"


    When the car left saishangjiangnan, Qin Qianyu touched his slightly red cheek and asked Xu Shaotang, who was concentrating on driving.


    Xu Shaotang did not deny, gently nodded: "I am not hungry."


    "I''m not hungry, or do I think it''s just food coming from nowhere?" Qin Qianyu leans on the table and chair of the car, slightly closes his eyes and asks.


    It turns out that the girl''s heart is the same as the mirror!


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, but said: "all of them. For people like us, it''s not a big deal to be hungry for three or five meals."


    "You have a lot of backbone." Qin Qianyu opened his eyes slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang faintly, and said, "send me to dinner or something in the future. After you send me, you can go and find something to eat. I don''t care about your meal any more."


    Since other people prefer to be hungry rather than go to the south of the Yangtze River for dinner, Qin Qianyu is not reluctant. She also knows that "Tang Qun" came from the army and has her own code of conduct, so she doesn''t need to change anything.


    Anyway, it''s not a bad thing to have a good driver.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "OK, I see. Thank you for your understanding."


    If Qin Qianyu doubts his identity too much, the game between him and yingjunshang will be over before it starts.


    Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "you are very strange. You are not polite when you should be polite, but you are polite when you should not. Well, I''m a little sleepy after drinking some wine. When I get to the company, please call me


    With that, Qin Qianyu closed his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang looks through the middle rearview mirror at Qin Qianyu, who closes his eyes and begins to sleep. He originally wanted to persuade the girl not to drink if she can''t drink. However, it''s OK to think about it. This is obviously not what he can say now.


    Gently sigh in the heart, Xu Shaotang will seriously drive the car.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next half month, Xu Shaotang has gradually adapted to his new identity.


    In the past half a month, Ying JunShang went to Zongheng group to find Qin Qianyu twice, and they also gathered outside for three times. The frequency is not high, but the blind can see that Ying JunShang is pursuing Qin Qianyu.


    Because of the identity of the driver, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what they talked about every time they met, but he can see that Qin Qianyu really just regards yingjunshang as an ordinary friend. In the face of yingjunshang''s pursuit, she never seems to be moved.


    And Ying JunShang would greet him warmly every time he met, and sometimes he would chat with him, but they were all unimportant topics.


    During this period, Xu Shaotang also met with the Qin family. The Qin family did not have any doubts about his identity. Instead, Qin Haoran specially called him aside and told him to protect Qin''s safety while driving for him. As for salary, Qin Haoran would privately send him an extra copy.


    Xu Shaotang has no objection to Qin Haoran''s request. After all, Qin Haoran was the former leader of Tang Qun. If the leader spoke, it is impossible for normal members of the special forces to refuse.


    That day, Xu Shaotang just finished sending Qin Qianyu home, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He took out the phone and saw that it was a strange number.


    "Who will call this Tang Qun?" Xu Shaotang got through in doubt.


    "Tang Qun?" When the phone was connected, a familiar voice came from inside.


    Win Jun Shang!


    Listen to the voice of win Jun Shang, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a happy smile, win Jun Shang initiative call him, prove that he close to win Jun Shang opportunity.


    Happy, Xu Shaotang pretended to be a tentative voice and asked: "is it win less?"


    "It''s me!" Ying JunShang on the phone said with a smile: "it''s OK at night. How about going out for a drink?"


    "That''s not good, is it?" Xu Shaotang pretends to refuse, but in fact he is retreating.


    Ying JunShang said with a smile: "what''s wrong? You should be home now, too? It''s time for you to get off work now. We''ve seen it many times, and we haven''t had a good drink with you. Won''t you refuse my invitation from a frustrated person? "


    Sure enough, Xu Shaotang did not expect, in order to be able to ask him out, win Jun Shang has begun to sell bitter.


    Although yingjunshang has been in front of Qin Qianyu time and again, he has never found that he was frustrated. No matter when he saw yingjunshang, he was always confident.


    Since the words of Ying JunShang all talked about this level, Xu Shaotang also decided to take advantage of it and immediately hesitated and said, "well, where is it?"


    "The red chamber! You should know! " See "Tang Qun" promise down, win Jun Shang said with a smile.


    Red Mansions again? It seems that Ying JunShang took the red chamber as his base!


    Xu Shaotang make complaints about his sentence in the heart, then nodded his head and said, "yes, then I''ll come over now?"When talking, Xu Shaotang tries to pretend that he has no confidence, because according to their current status gap, he thinks it''s right to talk to Ying JunShang like this.


    "Of course!" Ying JunShang said with a smile: "I have prepared the wine, waiting for you to accompany me to get drunk."


    "OK, I''ll come as soon as possible." After Xu Shaotang finished, he did not forget to add: "I''m really sorry, I have to win less."


    Hearing the words of "Tang Qun", Ying JunShang smiles indifferently: "it''s OK. Good wine is not afraid of late. Come slowly. I''ll wait for you here. When you come, just come to listen to the rain Pavilion."


    After that, Ying JunShang hung up.


    Listening to the "Dudu" sound on the phone, Xu Shaotang suddenly wants to laugh. He has been a driver for Qin Qianyu for half a month, and this win Jun Shang is finally hooked!


    He doesn''t believe that Ying JunShang really wants to drink with him when he invites him to the red chamber. With Ying JunShang''s influence in the capital, as long as he wants to drink, a lot of people will fight to accompany him. Where can he get his little driver?


    But Ying JunShang did invite him to drink again. He thought to himself that if he was not Qin Qianyu''s driver, he would not invite him to drink if he asked for him.


    You don''t have to think about it. It''s mostly related to Qin Qianyu that yingjunshang invited him.


    Thinking that he would soon be able to drink with yingjunshang as "Tang Qun", Xu Shaotang showed a thick smile on his face, then stepped on the gas and drove the car to the red chamber quickly. He can''t wait to see yingjunshang. He can''t wait for yingjunshang for a long time. He also wants to know what yingjunshang wants to do with himself!

 Chapter 1361

    All the way, Xu Shaotang quickly arrived at the red chamber.


    Tingyu Pavilion is the name of a private room in the red chamber. Xu Shaotang is actually familiar with the red chamber, but he pretends to be a local Bunny and goes to the city. Even Tingyu Pavilion asks the waiters here to take him there.


    Open the door of Tingyu Pavilion and see yingjunshang sitting there alone.


    "Win less!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang enters the door, he shouts to Ying JunShang.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s voice, Ying JunShang stood up and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. Just sit down. It''s not the first time we''ve met."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang whispered a promise, went to the side to sit down, but deliberately and win Jun Shang opened the distance.


    See Xu Shaotang that way, win Jun Shang can''t help but smile and say: "we are drinking, you sit so far can see, I''m not a monster, can eat you."


    "What do you want from me to win less?" Xu Shaotang asked directly.


    For such people as Ying JunShang, you can''t deliberately get together. The more you get together with him, the more he will doubt you. The more you keep a distance from him, the more he will take the initiative to get together.


    He believes that Ying JunShang is just like him, and he can''t see the kind of submissive people, so he deliberately pretends to be neither humble nor arrogant in front of Ying JunShang. Only in this way can Ying JunShang be interested in him.


    "I told you to drink with you." Ying JunShang kept a slight smile and said, "why, do you suspect that I have another purpose in finding you?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles at Ying JunShang and says, "Ying Shao, we Mingren don''t talk in secret. In Ying Shao''s eyes, I''m just a small person with a small voice. If Ying Shao really wants to find someone to drink, why do you need to find me?"


    "Ha ha, you are quite direct." Ying JunShang said with a smile: "in other people''s eyes, you may be a small person, but in my eyes, you are not a small person."


    Huh? Is it hard to win? What did Jun Shang find?


    Xu Shaotang was a little surprised in his heart, but said quietly on his face: "this is a compliment to me. I have no other advantages, but I still have some self-knowledge."


    "No!" Ying JunShang shook his head with a smile and said: "just because you are a shallow language driver, you are not a small person in my eyes!"


    So it is! I was scared!


    Xu Shaotang make complaints about herself in her heart, but she says, "I am afraid of Miss Qin."


    "That''s one side of it!" Ying JunShang smiles and pours a glass of wine for himself. Then he pours a glass for Xu Shaotang. He picks up the glass and gently shakes the red wine in the glass. He says: "people from the special forces, at least in my opinion, are not small people."


    Pooh!


    Xu Shaotang in the heart secretly scolds a, fart is not a small person!


    In the eyes of such people as Ying JunShang, not to mention those who came out of bayonet camp, even those who came out of dragon group, I''m afraid they are not even small people! The people who can be called characters in this kind of people''s eyes are either rich or expensive, or have the strength of alchemy and above.


    Win Jun Shang''s words, let Xu Shaotang see his hypocrisy again.


    Although in the heart thinks so, but Xu Shaotang won''t show so, just look at win Jun Shang awe inspiring, deep voice way: "you investigate me?"


    Or that sentence, the time to install, or how to lure the fish?


    Xu Shaotang in performance in win Jun Shang expected, in the face of Xu Shaotang that sharp eyes, win Jun Shang is a smile, said: "don''t misunderstand, I didn''t investigate you, are inadvertently with shallow talk about you, she told me."


    "What did Miss Qin tell you?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, then looked at Ying JunShang awkwardly, took his glass to Ying JunShang and said, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s OK. I like you who are straightforward." Ying JunShang smiles, gently touches the wine cup in his hand with that in Xu Shaotang''s hand, sips the red wine in the cup, and then says to Xu Shaotang: "since you are so direct, if I hide and tuck in again, I will be inferior. In fact, I have a different purpose to come to you."


    "Go ahead, please Xu Shaotang will be about to pass to the mouth of the wine cup Dunzhu, looking at win Jun Shang that smile cheek said.


    With a faint smile, Ying JunShang reaches for Xu Shaotang to take a sip of wine first.


    Xu Shaotang then put the glass to his mouth and sipped it gently. Then he looked at yingjunshang with bright eyes, obviously waiting for the answer.


    "We''ve been in touch several times, haven''t we?" Win Jun Shang smile to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, the last time we met, we went to Zongheng group to ask Miss Qin two days ago."


    "You have a good memory." Ying JunShang nodded slightly and said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, I really appreciate you! Listen to the shallow language to say, you are a very strong person, and to have the strong person, I always like very much


    Xu Shaotang seems to understand the purpose of Ying JunShang''s calling him, but he pretends to be puzzled and says directly to Ying JunShang, "Ying Shao, we''ve talked so much, but it seems that we haven''t got to the point?"In fact, Ying JunShang''s words are quite familiar to him. When he wants to recruit troops, it''s usually the same kind of words.


    "Ha ha, my purpose is actually very simple." Ying JunShang said with a smile: "I''m at the time of employing people. I appreciate you very much, so I want you to help me do things!"


    At this time, there is no need to beat around the Bush to win Jun Shang, it is very direct to say his purpose.


    "Win little to buy me off?" Xu Shaotang laughs wildly in his heart, but his face is very dark. He looks as if he was insulted by Ying JunShang, and even his voice gets colder.


    Feeling the "Tang Qun" voice gradually become cold, Ying JunShang is to stretch out a finger gently shook, said with a smile: "not buy, but want you to help me do things, as long as you promise, from now on, you are my people, go out can also report my name."


    "Sorry!"


    Xu Shaotang stood up, looked at Ying JunShang coldly, and said: "thank you for your love, but I''m Miss Qin''s driver, and I don''t dare to expect to be a winner! This glass of wine even if I owe win less, another day I ask win to drink less! Goodbye


    With that, Xu Shaotang walked to the door without hesitation.


    However, when he turned around, Xu Shaotang yelled in his heart: stop me! Stop me!


    In fact, he wanted to promise, but in order not to arouse the suspicion of Ying JunShang, he had to pretend to be neither humble nor overbearing. What he was most afraid of now was that he was pretending too much.


    If you don''t stop him, the game won''t be fun at all!

 Chapter 1362

    "Wait!"


    Ying JunShang seems to hear the call from the bottom of Xu Shaotang''s heart. When Xu Shaotang is about to walk to the gate of Tingyu Pavilion, he finally stops Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s voice, Xu Shaotang was deeply relieved. For a moment, he was really afraid that he would smash the play.


    Fortunately, so far, the play is still under his control.


    Xu Shaotang stops his steps, looks back at Ying JunShang and asks, "what else is the matter with Ying Shao?"


    Ying JunShang stands up, walks to Xu Shaotang, pulls Xu Shaotang back to his original position, and then says to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "don''t you want to hear my conditions?"


    "Conditions?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Ying JunShang with disdain and said faintly, "Miss Qin told you about my identity background. Did she tell you the question she asked me?"


    "She didn''t say that." Ying JunShang looked at Xu Shaotang with great interest and said, "if you are willing to say it, I am willing to listen to it."


    Looking at Ying JunShang, I don''t know whether he is interested in Qin Qianyu or anything related to Qin Qianyu.


    Xu Shaotang sat up straight and quietly said to Ying JunShang, "when I was applying for a job, Miss Qin once asked me if someone gave me hundreds of millions or even billions of money to sell her. She asked me if I would agree. Guess what my answer is?"


    "No!" Ying JunShang said with a smile.


    If at first he said that he appreciated Xu Shaotang in order to bribe him, but this time, Ying JunShang really appreciated this person in front of him. This person seems to be much more interesting than he thought.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I do say that. Everyone likes money. Of course, I can''t avoid vulgarity. But it''s an insult to me to let me switch to your hands because of money."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ying JunShang looks at Xu Shaotang in a funny way and asks, "how can you be so sure that my offer is money?"


    "No matter what it is, I will not agree!" Xu Shaotang said with dignity.


    "Oh, yes?"


    Ying JunShang smiles confidently. Suddenly, his palm moves slightly. The cup that originally stopped in front of Xu Shaotang is like Ying JunShang''s mobile phone pulled by a rope. The key is that the wine in the cup doesn''t shake.


    In fact, it''s very easy to do this. Anyone who can refine the spirit realm or above can do it. Just use Qi to control the wine cup.


    But at the moment, Xu Shaotang can only pretend to be shocked by Ying JunShang''s hand. His face is full of "unbelievable" look, and his eyes stare like a bell. The whole person seems to be shocked.


    Ying JunShang is very satisfied with Xu Shaotang''s reaction. The more shocked this "Tang Group" is, the more likely he will succeed in bringing it into his hands.


    But he didn''t know that Xu Shaotang used rotten moves. When Xu Shaotang accepted his left hand, he used this move, but his move was not as beautiful as Ying JunShang''s. after all, at that time, he was just a congenital strength. How could he compare with Ying JunShang now?


    "This..." Xu Shaotang pretended to be shocked and incoherent. He took a mouthful of saliva and stammered: "this How Is it possible? "


    "Nothing is impossible!" Ying JunShang said with a smile: "you know too few things, a person''s power can be strong beyond your imagination! Although I appreciate you very much, I can tell you that you are just a frog in the well now! "


    It has to be said that Ying JunShang used this move perfectly. He first gave this person some affirmation, and then belittled this person with his own strength. In this way, this person will form a huge psychological impact, so that he can more easily accept this person.


    Xu Shaotang also understands the essence of Ying JunShang''s move. While laughing in his heart, he decides to cooperate with Ying JunShang.


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang''s face was full of pigliver color, like a person who was humiliated but could not resist.


    "I know you''re not interested in money." Ying JunShang thought that he had completely destroyed the self-confidence of the man in front of him. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "however, since you are from the special forces, I believe you also hope to gain more powerful power. As long as you are willing to help me, I will let you know what is the real power!"


    At the end of the day, Ying JunShang seemed to wash Xu Shaotang''s head like the head of a cult.


    Xu Shaotang naturally sneers at this, but his face shows hesitation, which gives Ying JunShang the illusion that he is engaged in a fierce ideological struggle.


    Xu Shaotang''s talent for acting is too high. From the beginning to the end, he is extremely lifelike. Poor Ying JunShang thinks he is smart, but he doesn''t find that this person is acting all the time. He is still thinking confidently that the person in front of him can''t escape from his palm.But he didn''t know that from beginning to end, the people in front of him didn''t want to escape at all!


    In order to make the play more realistic, Xu Shaotang grabs the wine bottle on the table and pours wine into his mouth.


    Soon, he drank most of the wine.


    After drinking, Xu Shaotang was gasping for breath. His look in his eyes was extremely complicated. It was obvious that he was still engaged in a fierce "ideological struggle".


    Ying JunShang doesn''t speak either. He just looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. When he sees the hesitant look of "Tang Qun", he knows that this person can be said to be his person.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang heart a horizontal, slightly raised his eyes full of blood, the heart seems to have a decision.


    "If I follow Ying Shao, can I really gain this kind of power?" Xu Shaotang asked Ying JunShang in a "hoarse" voice.


    "Of course!" Ying JunShang nodded with a smile and raised his hand again. A genuine Qi had gathered in his hand. He waved his hand slightly, and the genuine Qi left his hand immediately. Then he easily divided the table in front of them into two.


    "Clang..."


    With the collapse of the table, the things on the table fell to the ground, but none of them cared about what fell to the ground.


    Ying JunShang stopped and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "this is only the primary power. When you see the real power, you will know that in fact, this power is nothing!"

 Chapter 1363

    "What is the real power?"


    Xu Shaotang "dumbfounded" to Ying JunShang asked.


    Ying JunShang smiles and says, "moving mountains to reclaim the sea is not only in the legend..."


    Listening to Ying JunShang''s words, Xu Shaotang was "shocked" again, showing unprecedented light in his eyes.


    "As long as I can really get this kind of power, from now on, my life will win less!" Xu Shaotang gasps at Ying JunShang.


    The play was almost finished by this time. If it goes on, he doesn''t know whether it will end.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ying JunShang nodded with satisfaction and said, "don''t worry, you will know how wise your choice is in the future!"


    "Ying Shao, what can I do for you?" Xu Shaotang can''t wait to show his loyalty.


    Ying JunShang said with a smile: "you are not strong enough to help me, but fortunately you are the driver of shallow language, and you spend a long time with shallow language. You just need to help me blow in front of shallow language. In addition, you can help me pay attention to every move of shallow language."


    Listening to Ying JunShang''s words, Xu Shaotang pretends to be surprised and asks Ying JunShang, "won''t Ying Shao be harmful to Miss Qin? Ying Shao has known Miss Qin for such a long time. Should he know her family background? If Ying Shao wants to be unfavorable to Miss Qin, I can''t agree to Ying Shao''s request! "


    "Ha ha, of course I know." Ying JunShang looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, shakes his head slightly and says: "shallow language is the woman I like. How can I do harm to her? I want you to keep an eye on her every move for me, just to know what she really thinks


    I don''t believe you! Xu Shaotang scolded fiercely in his heart, but pretended to be relieved. He forced out a smile and said, "then I''m relieved! In fact, I think Ying Shao and Miss Qin really match. As long as Ying Shao is willing to work hard, even if Miss Qin has a heart of stone, she will certainly be moved by Ying Shao! "


    With these words, Xu Shaotang first vomited in his heart for a while. He was disgusted by his words.


    From the aspect of appearance, Ying JunShang and Qin Qianyu really match each other. Unfortunately, Ying JunShang is a hypocrite.


    "I appreciate your straightforwardness, but I want to remind you." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ying JunShang raised his eyelids slightly and said, "you are my person now. When you think about problems, you should first think of me, not other people."


    Xu Shaotang made a thoughtful look, and then nodded slightly to Ying JunShang and said, "thank you for your guidance. Tang Qun wrote it down."


    Ying JunShang nodded slightly, took out a bank card from his body, and said: "people who help me do things, I''ve never been ungrateful. There''s a million in this card. You can use it first. If it''s not enough, you can come to me at any time."


    "Win less, I''m not with you for money!" Xu Shaotang didn''t reach out to win JunShang''s card, but he was thinking, this bird seems to be too stingy, only a million?


    Of course, it''s impossible for him to win JunShang''s money. For him, the money can be described as niniu Yimao. The key is not to make yingjunshang feel like a greedy man.


    Money is the easiest way to buy people''s hearts, but it is also the most unstable.


    What''s more, people who can buy with money will be abandoned mercilessly after they lose their use value. He wants to make Ying JunShang pay attention to him, and gradually gain his trust, and finally find out the real purpose of Ying JunShang''s coming to the secular world.


    In fact, win Jun Shang is really to test Xu Shaotang, see Xu Shaotang refused this bank card, his heart to this person immediately looked up a few points.


    "I know you''re not for money." Ying JunShang took Xu Shaotang''s hand directly, forced the bank card into his hand, and said with a smile, "Although money is not everything, it''s absolutely impossible to have no money. Take this money first, even if it''s a little reward I give you. I said, I won''t treat people who help me!"


    Xu Shaotang also refuses, but Ying JunShang reaches out his hand to stop him from speaking, indicating that he should not delay.


    "Well, I''ll take it for the time being." Xu Shaotang knew that it was not wise to disobey and win JunShang at this time, so he nodded, pretended to be grateful, looked at yingjunshang and said, "thank you, yingshao. Tang Qun will try his best to work for yingshao."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang took it, Ying JunShang nodded with satisfaction. Tang Qun is more and more like him. He knows how to advance and retreat, and how deep he is. If he has a good training, he may not be able to become his right-hand assistant.


    This is his first subordinate in the secular world, which is of great significance to him.


    He can take in a Tang Group from the special forces today, and he can take in more people tomorrow.


    "To tell you the truth, your strength is too low in my opinion." Ying JunShang thought slightly: "I''ll find a way to help you improve your strength some other day."


    On hearing the words of win Jun Shang, Xu Shaotang suddenly came to the spirit, eyes shining win Jun Shang said: "thank you win less!"


    His expression at the moment is totally different from that of Ying JunShang who just gave him money. He deliberately made this appearance to let Ying JunShang know that he valued the improvement of strength more.However, he was also very curious. He didn''t know how Ying JunShang planned to help him improve his strength. Is there any shortcut for him?


    If you can get a shortcut to improve your strength from yingjunshang, it will be an unexpected harvest. If you can know the purpose of yingjunshang''s secular world in the afterlife, it will be more perfect.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s glowing look, Ying JunShang said with a satisfied smile: "this is the condition that I ask you to help me. I''m a man of my word, and I will never break my word."


    "I believe in winning less!" Xu Shaotang nodded: "to win less identity, there is no need to cheat me this small role."


    "Ha ha, you won''t be a small role in the future!" Ying JunShang said with a charming voice: "as long as you do your best to help me, you will get everything you want!"


    I want to know your purpose in the secular world in the afterlife. Can you say that? Xu Shaotang hummed in his heart, but his face was very excited.


    "Well, since you''re here, don''t be idle." Ying JunShang pointed to the wine rack in the room and said to Xu Shaotang, "go and get two bottles of wine. Today, I''ll have a good drink with you."


    And that''s the beginning of telling him what to do? Xu Shaotang snorted coldly in his heart, but there was no resistance on his face. He stood up and went to the wine rack to take down two bottles of wine, as if he had been completely accepted by Ying JunShang.

 Chapter 1364

    In the following period of time, Xu Shaotang will report Qin Qianyu''s words and deeds to Ying JunShang almost every day.


    Of course, he can''t tell Ying JunShang everything, just choose some unimportant things with some dry goods to tell Ying JunShang. As for how to judge, that is the matter of Ying JunShang.


    Through a period of contact, Xu Shaotang gradually gained the trust of yingjunshang.


    Of course, this trust is only relative. His trust in Xu Shaotang is far less than that of Chifeng.


    That evening, Qin Qianyu was invited to attend the family dinner hosted by master Zhao Ji. Naturally, Xu Shaotang was waiting outside.


    When the dinner was over, it was almost early in the morning.


    "Take me home!" Qin Qianyu, who got on the bus, seemed to be a little frustrated and said to Xu Shaotang wearily.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, then looked back at Qin Qianyu. He was worried and asked, "Miss Qin, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, just a little tired." Qin Qianyu gently rubbed his forehead, closed his eyes and said to Xu Shaotang: "don''t worry about me, just drive your car well."


    Xu Shaotang obviously feels that Qin Qianyu has something in mind, but since Qin Qianyu is not willing to say it, his current identity is not suitable to ask more. He can only nod slightly and start the car to drive to Qin''s house at the same time.


    When the car drove out for a distance, Qin Qianyu suddenly opened his eyes and asked Xu Shaotang, "Tang Qun, do you think it''s wrong to like a married man?"


    Hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart jumped slightly, and the accelerator at his feet didn''t slip. The car sped forward immediately. Qin Qianyu, sitting in the back seat, couldn''t help leaning back. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang stepped on the brake in time and slowly slowed down the speed of the car.


    "Why, did I scare you with this question?" Qin asked Xu Shaotang softly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it really frightens me. Miss Qin, do you like a married man? "


    Of course, he knew who Qin Qianyu said was the married man. He knew it when Qin Qianyu talked to Qin Haoran on the phone that day, but now he can only pretend that he didn''t know anything.


    "Can''t I like a married man?" Qin Qianyu sighed a little and said in a small voice, "why do you think I can''t pursue my own happiness like other women? Is it because I am Qin Haoran''s daughter and Qin Guozhu''s granddaughter? "


    When eating at master Zhao Ji''s house, master Zhao Ji may be inspired by her grandfather Qin Guozhu, who always intentionally or unintentionally persuades him not to mess with Xu Shaotang, which makes her very depressed.


    Of course, she knows that this kind of thing is not good, but people always can''t control their emotions. It''s one thing to understand something, but it''s another thing to do it.


    Moreover, there are many women around the man, but as far as she knows, every woman around him is very happy.


    Others can pursue their own happiness, do not care about secular eyes, why can''t she?


    "Miss Qin, on your terms, there is really no need to like a married man." While driving, Xu Shaotang exhorted: "there are many people who want to pursue Miss Qin. Maybe you haven''t met a suitable one now, but you will eventually meet one in the future. Although there are many bad men in the world, there are also many good men."


    Qin Qianyu raised his eyelids slightly, leaned forward, and asked Xu Shaotang faintly, "do you mean a good man, including Ying JunShang?"


    Huh? How could she ask that?


    Xu Shaotang is puzzled and thinks to herself, does she find that she has become a winner of Jun Shang?


    However, it''s impossible to think about it carefully. He didn''t deliberately say anything good about yingjunshang in front of Qin Qianyu. In order to cooperate with yingjunshang, he only occasionally said two words to Qin Qianyu, such as yingjunshang is very polite to people. After all, he has to get close to yingjunshang now and then, so as to avoid yingjunshang talking to Qin Qianyu It''s a Sideswipe.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "I don''t know if yingshao is a good man, but I feel that she is very interested in Miss Qin."


    This is between helping win Jun Shang say good things and not helping him say good things. It depends on how you understand it.


    If Ying JunShang asks after he knows that he has said this, he can also explain that he can''t say it too directly, so as not to make Qin Qianyu suspect that he has taken advantage of Ying JunShang.


    In fact, the good words he said for Ying JunShang are basically of this ambiguous type.


    Thinking of Ying JunShang''s getting along with himself, Qin Qianyu showed a bitter smile on his face, shook his head and sighed: "you are telling the truth, but I didn''t meet him at the right time..."


    She also recognized Xu Shaotang''s words. Ying JunShang really cared for her, and often made some small surprises for her. If she didn''t meet that man, Ying JunShang might really capture her heart.


    "Miss Qin, I remember that you used to be a star, didn''t you?" Xu Shaotang suddenly asked Qin Qianyu a strange word.Qin Qianyu didn''t know what he meant. He just nodded his head and said, "that was two years ago."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Miss Qin should also know that many female stars fall in love with married husbands, but how many of them can finally get good results?"


    So he is waiting for himself here! Qin Qianyu smiles in his heart, but his face is helpless and bitter. With a sigh, he says to Xu Shaotang: "have you ever been in love?"


    "No Xu Shaotang didn''t even think about it and said, "we used to be a group of old men in the military camp. I wanted to talk to someone, but I couldn''t find anyone, didn''t I?"


    "That''s it."


    Qin Qianyu said with a bitter look: "you have never been in love or tried to love someone. Maybe you can''t understand the taste of love for the time being."


    "Maybe!" Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "but I think love is a matter of fate. Maybe Miss Qin and the one you are talking about are predestined! You are so young and beautiful, and there will be a lot of time in the future. If you can, I think Miss Qin, you can try to remove that person from your heart, and then see if you will find something different. "


    He wanted to tell Qin Qianyu that from the beginning he saw her, he only regarded her as a lovely little girl.


    Even if Qin Qianyu now has faded from the past, she will always be that silly little girl in his heart. Although he once promised not to treat her as a little girl, he can''t do it after all.

 Chapter 1365

    Looking back on his and his women''s little bit by bit, whether it''s Yin Cha Yin CuO or natural, but at least, when he first met his women, he always regarded them as women.


    As for Qin Qianyu, he obviously can''t, at least in a short time.


    People''s thinking is sometimes very stubborn. The first impression a person gives you is often fixed in your mind. No matter how that person changes in the future, the impression that that person gives you will always be the first impression in your mind.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s advice, Qin said with a self mocking smile: "but if a person takes root in your heart, how can you remove it easily?"


    "If you can''t remove it immediately, remove it slowly. As long as you like, it will be removed from your heart eventually." Xu Shaotang sighed heavily in his heart. This little girl may not know what gratitude is and what love is.


    He always felt that the reason why he took root in Qin Qianyu''s heart was that he saved Qin Qianyu again and again. The little girl mistook her gratitude for him for love.


    She likes herself not because she is Xu Shaotang, but because she is the one who saved her several times! In other words, if it was someone else who saved her several times, it might be another person who has taken root in her heart now.


    It''s easy to confuse these two feelings when a girl is ignorant.


    "Ha ha..."


    Qin said with a bitter smile: "everyone will say that, but how many people can really do it?"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and looked back at Qin Qianyu, who was full of depression. He sighed helplessly in his heart and said, "have you ever thought about forgetting the person in your heart?"


    Have you ever thought about it?


    Qin Qianyu asked himself, as if he really did not want to forget that person.


    She always insists that since that person can have so many women, why can''t she have one more? Other women can accept the existence of other women. Why can''t she accept it?


    She never thought that she would forget that person, even naive fantasy, one day, that person will understand her mind, she can also harvest her own happiness like other women.


    "No!" Qin Qianyu said honestly, "I never thought of forgetting him before, and I don''t know why I want to forget him!"


    "Because he is a married man, because he may..." At this point, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped. After all, he didn''t have the heart to say what he said.


    However, Qin Qianyu understood his meaning and said with a bitter smile, "you mean that he may never have me in his heart, right?"


    Xu Shaotang sees the bitter smile on Qin Qianyu''s face through the rear-view mirror. She shakes her head helplessly in her heart. Isn''t it good to be her carefree silly girl? Why bother?


    "Maybe he knows that he is not worthy of Miss Qin." He finally put it in a more euphemistic way.


    However, his words stimulated Qin Qianyu even more. After hearing his words, the smile on Qin Qianyu''s face became more bitter, and a pair of bright eyes dimmed. He said quietly, "I''m afraid I don''t deserve him, right?"


    "Miss Qin, it''s not that I flatter you. If you are not a man worthy of you, I don''t believe there are any in the world!" Xu Shaotang said in a very positive tone.


    "You don''t believe it because you haven''t seen it." Qin Qianyu gently shook his head.


    "Maybe..." Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the girl was so stubborn. He didn''t know how to persuade her with the identity of "Tang Qun". He could only go on with the topic just now and say: "I think you can really try to forget him. If you don''t try, how can you know that you can''t do it? Some things may be very difficult to think of, but when you take that step, you will feel that it is not as difficult as you think. Just like when we were training 20 km cross-country in the army, at the beginning, almost all people thought it was a very difficult thing and thought that they could not complete such a task. However, up to now, all people can complete the training that they thought was impossible. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu''s face showed a look of surprise and a smile on his depressed face.


    "I don''t see. You''re very persuasive." Qin said with a faint smile, "if I didn''t know you came out of bayonet camp, I would have thought you were the instructor of that army."


    Seeing that Qin Qianyu had a smile on his face, Xu Shaotang also said with a smile, "where can I do the work of a instructor, I can just attack."


    "You are modest. Your ability of persuading people is at least better than those I am familiar with. After listening to you, I feel much more comfortable." With a faint smile, Qin said, "by the way, you did a good job in bayonet camp. It doesn''t look like you are ill. Moreover, you are not old enough. How can you retire so early?"


    Because of Qin Haoran''s relationship, Qin Jianyu also knows the requirements of some special forces to retire. In general, people in special forces will not retire too early unless they are seriously negligent or disabled. After all, the money for training a special force member is enough to train dozens or even more ordinary soldiers.To some extent, the retirement of members of the special forces is actually a loss to the country.


    Where do I know why Tang Qun retired? Xu Shaotang thought in his heart.


    However, for this kind of problem, he naturally had a way to deal with it. He said to Qin with a smile, "Miss Qin, you don''t know our confidentiality regulations. If you really want to know, you can ask your father."


    "Oh, I forgot about it." Qin said with a smile, "well, I''ll ask my dad later."


    They chatted all the way, Qin Qianyu''s mood gradually improved, unconsciously, the car has stopped in Qin''s house.


    As soon as the car arrived at the door of Qin''s house, Xu Shaotang saw Wen Yun standing at the door and looking around, obviously waiting for Qin Qianyu''s return.


    Even though it was late at night, she was still waiting for her daughter.


    "I can''t tell anyone what I told you in the car, you know?" Before getting off the bus, Qin Qianyu said to Xu Shaotang with a serious face.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry, I may not be able to do anything else, but in the area of confidentiality, you are absolutely at ease!"


    "That''s good!" Qin Xiaoyu said with a smile, "tomorrow I will go out with my parents, so you don''t have to come to pick me up. You also have a good rest."

 Chapter 1366

    When Xu Shaotang goes back, he talks to Ying JunShang on the phone, and tells him about Qin Qianyu''s rest tomorrow.


    The reason why he told Ying JunShang about it was that he hoped Ying JunShang would ask him out tomorrow. The main reason was that he didn''t have anything to do tomorrow. He contacted Ying JunShang more. First, he could gain more trust from Ying JunShang. Second, he hoped that in the process of contact, he could gradually learn something he didn''t know before.


    Sure enough, after he said that Qin Qianyu would have a rest tomorrow, Ying JunShang immediately asked him to get together by Yanqi Lake tomorrow.


    The next day, Xu Shaotang came to Yanqi lake early.


    When he came, Ying JunShang had not yet arrived.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care either. After all, he is a subordinate of yingjunshang in name. He can''t let yingjunshang wait for him.


    While waiting to win Jun Shang, Xu Shaotang strolls around Yanqi lake.


    Yanqi lake has a different meaning for him. The battle of life and death between him and Xia Jiuli was launched here. It was also here that the army broke down to save him.


    Looking at the water of Yanqi Lake wrinkled by the spring breeze, Xu Shaotang sighs with emotion. A few years later, he has gone from the realm of alchemy to the realm of Huaxu. When he was in the realm of alchemy, he thought that he could live a stable life without Xia Jiuli and Mu family. But now, he is in the realm of Huaxu, even if Xia Jiuli has already died, even if Mu family has become friends with him For the sake of his friends, however, he felt that he had more and more enemies and that he had to shoulder more and more responsibilities.


    Once things flashed in his mind like film. Looking at his face reflected in the lake, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a helpless smile.


    Just as he was sighing here, Yu Guang in the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of Ying JunShang.


    When he turned around, he saw that Ying JunShang was walking towards him with elegant steps.


    Xu Shaotang immediately tidied up his mood, trot to win Jun Shang''s front, respectfully called: "win less!"


    "Ha ha, have you been waiting for a long time?" Ying JunShang asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I just came here."


    Calculate the time, in fact, he has been here for almost an hour, and Ying JunShang is only late now. If he is not Tang Qun, he will not give Ying JunShang a good face.


    "Do you know what I asked you to do?" Ying JunShang asked with a smile.


    Most of the time, Ying JunShang''s face has a slight smile. His words and deeds also give people a feeling of being a modest gentleman. However, Xu Shaotang knows that under his smiling face is his hypocritical heart.


    Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head, saying that he does not know.


    He really didn''t know what yingjunshang asked him to do. Yingjunshang had a lot of thoughts. Although he spent some time with yingjunshang, he couldn''t guess what was going on in yingjunshang''s head. Moreover, he was not good at guessing people''s minds.


    With a smile, Ying JunShang walked forward and asked Xu Shaotang, "have you ever doubted me?"


    "Doubt?" Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at win Jun Shang, full of doubt said: "I don''t understand the meaning of win less."


    Ying JunShang looked back at Xu Shaotang, who was following him, and said with a smile, "you''ve been following me for some time. It seems that I haven''t fulfilled my promise, has it?"


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang understood.


    At the beginning, he promised to help yingjunshang, because yingjunshang took powerful power as a condition, but now, he has followed yingjunshang for some time, but yingjunshang did not make his power strong, so yingjunshang asked.


    Xu Shaotang thinks carefully about the purpose of Ying JunShang''s saying this. Ying JunShang can''t say this sentence without any reason. He is thinking about what kind of answer Ying JunShang wants.


    To be honest, he didn''t care about the power that yingjunshang could give him, because he needed the power, and he believed that yingjunshang couldn''t give it at all, so he didn''t take the promise of yingjunshang as one thing. He just needed to get close to yingjunshang.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang has made a decision in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang slightly raised his eyelids, seriously looked at Ying JunShang, looked at himself, and then made a sincere appearance to Ying JunShang, said: "to be honest, I do have doubts, but according to my contact with Ying Shao during this period of time, I think Ying Shao is not the kind of person who will break his promise, so I prefer to believe in Ying Shao."


    Now he just regards himself as Tang Qun and answers the questions according to Tang Qun''s thinking.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s answer, Ying JunShang''s face showed a slight smile. Although this answer did not completely satisfy him, he thought it was the most real answer.


    After all, what he promised for such a long time has not been fulfilled. As long as he is a normal person, he will have doubts.


    If Tang Qun doesn''t doubt it, he needs to reassess Tang Qun.Fortunately, Tang Qun passed his test again.


    "It''s normal that you have doubts." Win Jun Shang to smile slightly, way: "however, I will dispel your suspicion immediately!"


    On hearing this, Xu Shaotang immediately made two eyes shining, and quickly asked Ying JunShang, "is Ying Shao going to help me improve my strength?"


    Ying JunShang nodded slightly and said, "it''s not a matter of time to improve your strength. I''ll ask someone to teach you something. As for how much you can learn, it depends on your own nature."


    "Won''t you teach me yourself?" Xu Shaotang said with a slightly disappointed look.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s slightly disappointed look, Ying JunShang laughed and said, "it''s not that I don''t teach you personally, but that you can''t reach the level I teach you personally. When you really reach that level, I will teach you personally."


    The more Tang Qun longed for powerful power, the more happy he was, which showed that he could conquer this person with powerful power and make this person his own forever.


    However, his idea is doomed to be utopian, how can Xu Shaotang be conquered by his power? Xu Shaotang is confident that his strength should be on top of winning JunShang. After all, he has the power of Huanglong''s blood essence, which can be hurt by even Jiang Dongli''s famous experts!


    "What is the standard of win less talk?" Xu Shaotang pretends to be curious and asks.


    Ying JunShang laughs and walks slowly to the lake. As soon as he looks up, his real Qi has poured out. The powerful real Qi immediately pulls the water and siphons the water to Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 1367

    Looking at the "magic power" displayed by Ying JunShang, Xu Shaotang was shocked again.


    He seemed to be stunned, full of "worship" looking at Ying JunShang, like a brainwashed believer.


    "I Can I reach that level as well? " Xu Shaotang silly looking at win Jun Shang, some incredible asked.


    Win Jun Shang a little smile, way: "this I don''t dare to guarantee, I said, it depends on your own fortune."


    "I will try my best to let yingshao teach me in person!" Xu Shaotang vowed.


    Looking at the fanatical look in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Ying JunShang nodded with satisfaction and clapped his hands gently.


    At the moment when the voice of yingjunshang''s clapping fell, a person had quickly come to yingjunshang and Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. He seemed to have seen this man since he came to Yanqi lake, because this man''s appearance is very common, and he didn''t show any hostility to Xu Shaotang, so that Xu Shaotang didn''t notice him at all.


    Now think about it, it seems that when he came to Yanqi lake, his every move was monitored by the person who won Jun Shang?


    I''m careless!


    Xu Shaotang whispered in his heart that he instinctively thought that Ying JunShang would not arrive earlier than him, but he did not expect that Ying JunShang would arrange good people to wait for him here in advance!


    Now he is very happy in his heart. He has been thinking wildly when he is waiting to win JunShang. He has no time to show his impatience.


    It can be imagined that if he shows impatience while waiting, I''m afraid all his previous efforts will be ruined. Not only can he not get close to win JunShang, but he may also be put together by win JunShang.


    "Who is this?"


    Looking at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him, Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    "His name is Feiyun. He will teach you later." Ying JunShang said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "although the strength of Feiyun is not strong, it''s more than enough to teach you. When you have half the strength of Feiyun, I will teach you in person. Later, when you are free, you can let Feiyun teach you."


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s words, Xu Shaotang quickly said to Feiyun, "I''ll trouble you in the future!"


    At the same time, he secretly pondered the strength of the flying cloud in his heart, congenital? Or alchemy?


    Flying cloud light looked at Xu Shaotang one eye, way: "we are all work for the childe, don''t be polite."


    Although he said that, he despised this man in his heart. He really couldn''t understand why he wanted him to teach him. Although he had some use value for him, he just needed to give him some benefits. There was no need for him to teach this man. It was a waste of his precious time.


    However, he only dared to think about it in his heart, but he did not dare to say it in front of Ying JunShang.


    For them, winning JunShang is like an imperial edict. No one can doubt the decision of winning JunShang. They just need to implement it.


    Xu Shaotang also seems to feel the contempt in Feiyun''s heart. He is not angry, but is very happy. Since yingjunshang has asked someone to teach him, it shows that he has basically passed all the tests of yingjunshang. As long as he doesn''t go wrong in the future, he can make yingjunshang trust him very much sooner or later.


    Moreover, this Feiyun is also an entry point for him. Before, he only knew about yingjunshang, but he didn''t know that there were other people around him. The strength of yingjunshang is there. There are too few people who can track yingjunshang. Even he himself can''t guarantee that he won''t be found in the case of tracking yingjunshang. But now with this Feiyun, it''s different. He''s a good friend You can ask Longjiang to let Tantai Jingming follow the flying cloud. Maybe you can get something else.


    After giving Xu Shaotang peace of mind, Ying JunShang asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "have you ever heard shallow language mention someone to you?"


    "Someone?" Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at win Jun Shang, asked: "who is the person that win little said?"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Win Jun Shang light said, but read out the name of Xu Shaotang, his eyes are obviously with a trace of murder.


    "Xu Shaotang?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be thinking, then gently shook his head and said: "no, Miss Qin has never mentioned this person in front of me! I''ve heard of Xu Shaotang, but not from Miss Qin. "


    "Why do you know Xu Shaotang?" Ying JunShang looks at him askance.


    Bullshit, I''m Xu Shaotang. Can I not know myself? Xu Shaotang scolded in his heart.


    However, he could not see anything unusual on his face. Hearing the question of Ying JunShang, he nodded slightly and said, "I''ve heard it, but I don''t know it. In the capital and even in the whole military system, I believe that few people have never heard of this man. In many people''s minds, this man is synonymous with the God of war! "


    Xu Shaotang flattered himself, but what he said is also true. In the whole military system, few people have never heard of Xu Shaotang.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feiyun said with disdain: "the God of war, in front of our childe, he is not even a fart, just him..."


    Win Jun Shang slightly raised his hand, motioned Feiyun not to continue to say.


    "She never mentioned this man to you?" Win Jun Shang slightly some doubt of say: "even if she just mentioned from the side, didn''t directly say Xu Shaotang''s name?"


    Looking at Ying JunShang''s suspicious eyes, Xu Shaotang knows that she can''t continue to hide it. While thinking, she said to Ying JunShang: "she mentioned a married man, but I don''t know who this man is. She just mentioned it a little. At that time, her mood didn''t look very good, and I didn''t dare to ask too much."


    He said so, which can be regarded as explaining why he never mentioned this to Ying JunShang before.


    Ying JunShang didn''t think much at the moment, but nodded slightly: "the married man she said should be Xu Shaotang! It seems that she has not accepted me because of Xu Shaotang! "


    "Should No? " Xu Shaotang pretended to be surprised and said to Ying JunShang, "under Miss Qin''s condition, there''s no need to refuse such a pursuer because of a married man, right?"


    "I don''t think so, but that''s the truth!" Ying JunShang''s eyes flashed a cold look. He said in a voice that only he could hear: "Xu Shaotang, it seems that you and I are doomed to fight for each other!"


    He thought that only he could hear these words, but he didn''t know that Xu Shaotang also had the strength to transform the virtual world. His words fell into Xu Shaotang''s ears.


    "We do have to fight to death, but not now!" Xu Shaotang said coldly in his heart.

 Chapter 1368

    That afternoon, Xu Shaotang began to study with Feiyun.


    He tried his best to disguise himself as an ordinary special forces member. He clearly understood what Feiyun said, but he deliberately pretended to be motionless.


    Fortunately, he has trained a lot of people before, so the grasp of this degree is quite accurate.


    I wasted one afternoon and half an evening with Feiyun. When he answered the dormitory arranged by the company, it was almost early in the morning.


    Xu Shaotang calls Longjiang and tells Longjiang about Feiyun. Ask Longjiang to let Tantai Jingming follow Feiyun.


    When he comes into contact with Feiyun, he also knows the strength of Feiyun. When he first enters the realm of alchemy, he should have the same strength as Longfei. It is absolutely impossible for him to find out if he asks dantai Jingming to follow Feiyun.


    In the next few days, whenever Xu Shaotang has free time, he will contact Feiyun. Nominally, he is asking for advice from Feiyun, but in fact, he is waiting for Feiyun to show up, so that dantai Jingming can better track Feiyun.


    On the fourth day of studying with Feiyun, Xu Shaotang finally feels the existence of Tantai Jingming. When Tantai Jingming appears, it means that his goal has been achieved. As for whether Tantai Jingming will gain from tracking Feiyun, he has no idea.


    In the night, Feiyun finished the training of "Tang Qun". He felt that in just a few days, Tang Qun''s strength had been rapidly improved under his own training.


    "I didn''t expect that the Tang Group was a good blank, or the childe''s vision was accurate!" Flying cloud murmurs to himself, at the same time fast to win Jun Shang villa move.


    But he did not know that in the darkness behind him, a woman with white hair was quietly following him, and his murmuring words also fell into the ears of Tantai Jingming.


    Feiyun''s speed is very fast, and Tantai Jingming''s speed is faster. She just hangs far behind Feiyun. The task she receives is to track this person. Other things are not in the scope of her concern for the time being.


    More than ten minutes later, Feiyun has arrived outside the villa of yingjunshang.


    However, he did not enter the villa, just quietly back to the corner outside the villa.


    "It''s a luxury for the master of this villa to be the guardian of the house." Looking at the villa in front of her, Tantai Jingming felt a slight shock in her heart. The flying cloud directly sneaked into the corner of the villa, obviously protecting the safety of the villa silently.


    She didn''t know that the owner of the villa was Ying JunShang. Longjiang just asked him to follow Feiyun, but didn''t tell her anything else.


    However, even if Longjiang didn''t say anything, she guessed that the owner of the villa was from Kunlun. Except that the old man deserved to enjoy this level of treatment, only the people in Kunlun had such luxury. Obviously, this is not the old man''s residence, it can only be someone from Kunlun.


    She can clearly feel that there are no less than five people around the villa protecting in the dark. As for the strength of these five people, should they all be the strength of alchemy?


    The owner didn''t want to know what was going on inside the villa.


    She just found a better position to look at the villa from a distance without being discovered by others. She hid her body in the dark night, then restrained her breath and observed there quietly.


    "Let me out, let me out!"


    All of a sudden, a sharp and crazy woman''s voice came into her ears.


    The voice is so painful, and so desperate, it is obvious that the owner of the voice seems to have been on the verge of collapse.


    Tantai Jingming looks along the sound, but sees a woman in pajamas rushing to the door. Just as she rushes to the door of the villa, she is stopped by the security personnel around the villa.


    "Go back!" The speaker is Feiyun.


    Feiyun rudely pushed the woman back. How could the weak woman be the opponent of Feiyun, the master of refining the spirit realm? She was pushed back several steps by Feiyun, and fell to the ground unsteadily.


    "Please, let me out, I don''t want anything, I just want to go out, I promise I won''t mention you to anyone!" The woman fell to the ground, full of despair raised his eyes, pear with rain to fly cloud cry, she cry is so heart splitting, when she cry up, feel her whole person is shaking.


    "Lin Letong?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s eyes are very sharp. Although there is such a distance, she can see the woman''s face clearly.


    Lin Letong is a second-line star in China. She doesn''t know much about Lin Letong herself, and she won''t pay attention to the entertainment industry. It''s just that some time ago, Lin Letong suddenly disappeared mysteriously. Lin Letong''s agency reported the case. The police tracked down for a long time, but they didn''t find any clues. Instead, they implicated several other beautiful young women I''ll take your case.After investigating no clues, the serial case was transferred to the dragon group. The dragon group didn''t have a big deal in this period of time, so they took the case. However, they have been tracking for several days and still have no clues.


    She originally thought that this case would eventually become a headless case, but she did not expect to see Lin Letong, who has been missing for some time.


    However, it seems that Lin Letong was imprisoned by these people?


    In fact, Lin Letong was indeed imprisoned, but she didn''t know it at the beginning. She thought she was just a canary for the man in this place for a period of time. When the man lost his freshness, she would let her go. But now the man has lost his freshness to her, but she doesn''t seem to have the intention to let her go.


    She begged countless times, but the man didn''t even pay attention to her, just occasionally vent his lust on her.


    Listening to Lin Letong''s pleading voice, Feiyun''s face was not moved at all, but coldly said to Lin Letong: "stay inside. If you dare to rush out again, don''t blame me for being impolite! Do you think you''re still in favor? "


    Although Lin Letong is the young master''s woman, he has lost his freshness to her now. He knows that the disappearance of this woman is also a complete thing, but the young master has no new goal now, so he will save her life. Once the young master has a new goal, this woman will completely disappear from the world!

 Chapter 1369

    Feiyun''s words came into the ears of Tantai Jingming word by word.


    In a moment, Tan Tai Jing Ming killed Fei Yun.


    She is also a woman. Although this woman named Lin Letong is not necessarily a good woman, there is no doubt that the owner of this villa''s behavior of turning his face and denying others is even more hateful.


    After all, dantai Jingming held back her killing heart, just wondering in her heart: "will the disappearance of those other women also have something to do with the owner of this villa?"


    While she is thinking here, Lin Letong has already knelt down to Feiyun and constantly prays for Feiyun to let her go. However, Feiyun is not moved. On the contrary, Lin Letong is impatient and asks him to go back to the house.


    Lin Letong''s hoarse cry does not cause any heart fluctuation to Feiyun, but it makes dantai Jingming worried.


    Judging from the current situation, the owner of this villa is obviously not here. If the owner of this villa is there, there will be no need for a courtyard like Feiyun to deal with this kind of thing.


    She wants to rush in and rescue Lin Letong now, but because of the dragon''s order that she can''t beat the grass to scare the snake, she can only forcibly resist the impulse in her heart, and secretly decides that she must find out the missing cases of those beautiful young women.


    Just at this time, the lights suddenly light up outside the villa.


    Then a black car drove into the villa.


    When the door opened, a man with a happy face stepped down from the car.


    "What''s the matter?" The man''s face was originally with a happy look, but as soon as he got out of the car, he heard a woman crying, and his heart was a little unhappy.


    Hearing the man''s voice, Feiyun quickly turned back and said: "this woman wants to go out, but I stopped her, but she doesn''t know good or bad, still tangled here."


    Seeing this man, Lin Letong kneeling on the ground immediately climbed forward and cried to the man: "red wind, let me out, please, or you will kill me, I''m really fed up with it..."


    "If you want to die, you have to agree with me!" Red breeze lightly glanced at Lin Le Tong one eye, then to fly cloud way: "drag her in, wait for childe to come back to say again! Don''t make her cry again. It''s annoying to hear her cry! "


    Feiyun smiles a little. It''s a palm knife facing the woman''s neck. Lin Letong only has time to snore, and then falls to the ground.


    "So it''s quiet!" Feiyun laughs and drags Lin Letong into the villa. Some of them are rudely thrown on the sofa. Then he comes out and smiles to Chifeng: "you seem to be in a good mood today? I haven''t seen your smile for a long time


    He has no affiliation with Chifeng. He is only responsible for the safety of the villa.


    To put it simply, one of them is the security team leader and the other is the intelligence team leader. There is no saying who is subordinate to.


    In other words, they are all subordinates of yingjunshang, that''s all.


    Red breeze ha ha a smile, heavily exhaled a turbid breath, way: "childe let me trace things is a little eyebrow finally, I can also give childe an account."


    "So you''re going to wait here for the young master to come back?" Feiyun looks at Chifeng with a smile. "Why don''t you call him and ask him when he''ll be back?"


    "Goodbye, I''ll just wait here!" Red wind quickly shook his head and said: "you don''t know childe''s temper. If childe is busy, we''ll make a phone call and break childe''s business. You and I can''t afford to go away!"


    Hearing Chifeng''s words, Feiyun nodded and said, "you wait first, I''ll go back to my own position."


    With that, Feiyun went to the dark corner.


    Generally, they don''t show up. They only show up when the safety of the villa is threatened or someone wants to get close to the villa.


    "Wait!"


    Just as Feiyun was about to leave, Chifeng stopped him.


    Feiyun stood still and looked at Chifeng curiously. He jokingly said, "are you going to celebrate that you have finished what the young master told you, and you are going to invite me to drink?"


    "If you want to drink, I can buy you any time." Red breeze tiny smile, then say to fly cloud: "listen to childe say, you accepted an apprentice?"


    "Apprentice?" Feiyun looked at Chifeng for no reason, then patted his head and said, "are you talking about Tang Qun? Young master, tell you, he is my apprentice? "


    In the Kunlun world, if he said that he would accept disciples, he would surely laugh to death. He didn''t have the power to refine the divine realm or above. Who would like to say that?


    "Well, it should be that man." Red wind smiles and nods, way: "do you know this person''s inside story?"


    Chifeng himself is an intelligence man, so he keeps a suspicious attitude towards ordinary people. He also has a suspicious attitude towards this Tang Group.


    "I don''t understand, but I think you do." Feiyun said with a smile: "if you have any questions, you can ask the young master. I taught Tang Qun things, but the young master himself told me. To tell you the truth, I''m really not interested in it. If you can ask the young master not to ask me to teach Tang Qun things, I''ll buy you a drink, OK?"As soon as he heard this, red wind had no words.


    Originally, he thought it was Feiyun who wanted to accept his apprentices. However, since it was the order of yingjunshang, he didn''t dare to have any doubt.


    To doubt Tang Qun''s identity or loyalty is to doubt Ying JunShang''s vision?


    "Since it was the childe who told me, I don''t need to worry about it." Red wind flying cloud smile, slightly apologetic said: "not that I don''t believe you, pure habit, don''t mind."


    "Ha ha, I understand!" Feiyun no matter smile, said: "remember to buy me a drink another day."


    "It''s a deal!" Red breeze laughs to say.


    Just as they were chatting there, a man came up in the dark. When they saw that man, Chifeng and Feiyun stopped their smile immediately, and then bowed and said: "childe!"


    Win Jun Shang light to see two people one eye, finally will own eyes fall on the body of red wind, smile a way: "hope you can bring me good news, I have not heard any good news for some time."


    Looking at Ying JunShang''s eyes, red wind can finally slightly straighten out his chest, nodded to Ying JunShang and said: "childe, the things you asked me to check have already begun!"


    "Oh, yes?" Ying JunShang''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise, stretched out his hand and pointed to the room, quickly to the red wind way: "come in and say!"

 Chapter 1370

    Tantai Jingming didn''t sneak into the villa, because she could feel that the man who was called "childe" was not good at it. She didn''t want to scare the snake. After guarding outside the villa for a while, she didn''t see Ying JunShang and Chifeng coming out. She had to leave here for a while. After leaving the villa for a certain distance, she reported all the information she had detected outside the villa to the police Dragon general.


    When Xu Shaotang was still asleep, his phone began to ring.


    Xu Shaotang vaguely took a look at the phone. When he saw the number of Long Jiang, he immediately got up from the bed and dressed quickly. He had several ups and downs and was far away from the dormitory of Zongheng group.


    After confirming that there was no one around, he dialed Longjiang again.


    "Is there any harvest over there?"


    As soon as the phone is connected, Xu Shaotang can''t wait to ask Longjiang.


    The Dragon general on the other end of the phone was very stern. He nodded and said: "when dantai was tracking the flying cloud, he accidentally found Ying JunShang''s residence in the capital."


    "That''s it?" Xu Shaotang asked the Dragon general in surprise.


    He doesn''t believe that long will call him in the middle of the night for this matter. Long will call him at this time to get more important information.


    "Of course not!" Long Jiang said in a deep voice: "in Ying JunShang''s residence, dantai found Lin Letong, a little star who disappeared some time ago. Lin Letong was put under house arrest by Ying JunShang in his villa. According to dantai''s analysis, Ying JunShang should be responsible for the disappearance of several beautiful girls. Most of the women were tired of Ying JunShang, and now they may have been killed by Ying JunShang."


    "I knew that this Birdman is definitely not a good thing!" Xu Shaotang scolded and asked, "is there any other discovery?"


    Ying JunShang''s killing of those women who are tired of playing makes people angry, but Xu Shaotang is more concerned about the purpose of Ying JunShang''s afterlife.


    The Dragon general nodded slightly and said, "there is a man named Chifeng who goes to see Ying JunShang in the villa. He should..."


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly called Long Jiang, then frowned and asked, "what''s the name of the person who went to see Ying JunShang in the villa?"


    "Red wind!" Long Jiang has some doubts in his heart. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s tone, does he seem to know this red wind, or is he very interested in this red wind?


    Hearing that long Jiang repeated the name of the man, Xu Shaotang finally remembered that after he killed Bai Cunjian, a wave of people came to Tianhai to investigate the matter, but in the end it was all over him. He remembered that the leader of the gang seemed to be Chifeng!


    So the people who came to investigate the death of Bai Cun''s sword were Ying JunShang?


    It seems that Ying JunShang has been staring at him since a long time ago.


    Xu Shaotang faintly feels that Chifeng will be a very key figure. If he wants to know the purpose of Ying JunShang''s secular world in the afterlife, he is likely to start from this Chifeng!


    After sorting out some of the confused thoughts in his mind, Xu Shaotang remembered that long Jiang''s words just now seemed to be interrupted by him after he said only half of them, so he said, "by the way, what did you want to say just now, go on."


    "Why, do you know that Chifeng?" Longjiang asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I do know each other, but before I heard his name, I didn''t see him. I''ll tell you later. First, what did you want to say?"


    "Let''s talk about it later." Long Jiang nodded slightly, then he said at the beginning: "Dan Tai found red wind, went to the villa to find Ying JunShang, listen to the dialogue between them, Ying JunShang should be let red wind trace something, red wind has not found before, this time finally found some eyebrows."


    Listening to Longjiang''s words, Xu Shaotang began to think again in his mind. After a long time, he asked Longjiang, "you said Ying JunShang asked Chifeng to trace things. Is that what they came out of Kunlun this time?"


    He and long Jiang are always curious about the purpose of Ying JunShang''s coming out of Kunlun, and Ying JunShang''s unusual activity in the capital makes them more suspicious of Ying JunShang''s purpose. At the moment, hearing what Long Jiang said, Xu Shaotang instinctively thinks that what Ying JunShang asked Chifeng to trace is probably the purpose of their trip.


    However, the only thing he couldn''t figure out was what had to do with Ying JunShang''s activity in the capital?


    "It''s not impossible!" Long Jiang nodded, then regretfully said: "Dan Tai said that it should be a very important thing, Ying JunShang himself also attaches great importance to it! It''s a pity that dantai is not near. I don''t know what it is. It''s a pity. "


    "It''s a pity indeed!" Xu Shaotang sighed and said to Long Jiang, "fortunately, we already know that Chifeng is working for Ying JunShang, and we also know the location of Ying JunShang''s Secret stronghold in the capital. In the future, we can focus on Chifeng''s and Ying JunShang''s residence. I don''t believe that he can do it without leakage."Long Jiang thought about it. Besides doing so, it seems that he can''t find a better way. Long Jiang sighed helplessly and said, "it''s only like this for the time being. It''s really difficult for Ying JunShang to deal with."


    "Ha ha, no matter how difficult he is, he has been gradually found out by us Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you let dantai continue to stare at Feiyun and Chifeng, especially the Chifeng. I''ll try to find out the real purpose of Ying JunShang''s wanton activities in the capital. At that time, I''m not afraid that I can''t understand Ying JunShang''s plot!"


    Compared with before, they have actually achieved great advantages. At least they have found the breakthrough point of Chifeng. At least they know that Ying JunShang is not a good bird. As for the purpose of Ying JunShang, he believes that they should soon find out. At that time, he won''t have to hang around in the face of Tang Qun.


    Although driving for Qin Qianyu is not a very tiring thing, Qin Qianyu almost never loses his temper at him. His days seem leisurely, but he has to work hard to act all day, which is the most tiring thing for him.


    "You''ve been close to Ying JunShang for some time, haven''t you found out why he''s so active in the capital?" Long Jiang asked with some worry.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "from what I have learned at present, although Ying JunShang has made friends with many people, he has not clearly expressed the intention of who to help him with anything. On the contrary, it makes people feel that he has no purpose, just because he wants to make friends with these people."


    "This is the cunning of Ying JunShang!" The dragon will sigh a little, but: "he will give you some empty, and he will give you some real. Between the empty and the real, he has completely confused your thinking and direction."

 Chapter 1371

    "Virtual reality?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, carefully thinking about the words of Long Jiang.


    Just now, he felt as if there was a flash of light in his mind, but he didn''t catch the flash of light, so he had to keep thinking about it here.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s tone, Long Jiang can''t help asking curiously: "why, what do you think of?"


    "Don''t talk! Let me think about it. "


    When Xu Shaotang finished, he began to think carefully there, repeating the word "virtual and real" constantly.


    Long Jiang knows that when Xu Shaotang is thinking, he doesn''t speak. He even holds his breath, as if for fear of disturbing Xu Shaotang''s thinking.


    Xu Shaotang kept thinking about the problem of "virtual reality". For a long time, he finally recalled what the aura just flashed in his mind.


    "Brother, do you think Ying JunShang is so active in Beijing that he is deliberately diverting our attention?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, his eyes full of thinking.


    Just now, he thought of the idea of a flash in his mind. It was the reality of yingjunshang! They can play tricks with yingjunshang. Why can''t yingjunshang play tricks with them?


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang also fell into thinking, and then asked in an uncertain tone: "do you mean that Ying JunShang has no purpose in the capital itself, and his real purpose is most likely to be something that Chifeng pursues? He is so active in the capital on purpose to divert our attention, so that Chifeng can better track down their affairs? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "Ying JunShang has met so many people in the capital, but when you think about it carefully, there seems to be no common ground among these people. That is to say, for people in the capital, he knows them with an attitude of no refusal. We have been thinking about Ying JunShang''s purpose of getting to know so many people, but we never thought that he had no purpose in getting to know these people, just to make us doubt and draw our attention to him, so that we have no energy to manage other things. "


    He didn''t know whether his guess was right or not. He just thought in his heart that this possibility was completely possible. If he was Ying JunShang, and if Chifeng''s pursuit was more important, he would do the same as Ying JunShang.


    Ying JunShang is such a cunning man. If he really wants to do something in the capital, he doesn''t have to be so high-profile. Everything he is doing now, except the pursuit of Qin Qianyu, seems to be done on purpose to show them.


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang thinks that Ying JunShang''s high profile in Beijing may be to attract their attention.


    What Ying JunShang did in the capital is a false move. Let Chifeng trace it. Well, it''s a real move!


    If it wasn''t for the word "virtual and real" mentioned by Long Jiang, he might not have thought of this for a while. He would have been pursuing Ying JunShang''s purpose in the capital, and their attention would have been firmly attracted by Ying JunShang.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, long will caress his beard, then nod his head and say: "your doubt is not unreasonable. Ying JunShang is very cunning. We can''t think about his purpose according to the normal way of thinking. I think your guess is very likely to be true."


    Since long Jiang also felt this way, Xu Shaotang immediately became more convinced of his guess and said to Long Jiang: "otherwise, let Dan Tai focus on investigating the red wind, and Ying JunShang give it to me. In this way, even if our guess is wrong, we won''t be led by Ying JunShang."


    "There''s no problem with that." Long Jiang thought about it and said, "in this way, I''ll let Dan Tai quietly install monitoring facilities around Ying JunShang''s Secret villa. Since that villa is their secret stronghold, we can''t let go of such an obvious target."


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "don''t try to monitor that villa."


    The Dragon general asked curiously, "why?"


    Xu Shaotang said quietly: "brother, you and I are all warriors. You should also know that the feeling of warriors is always very accurate. What''s more, Ying JunShang is still an expert in transforming the virtual world. Although he may not be able to detect the villa, we should make sure that it is safe. If Ying JunShang knows that we have found their secret stronghold, our previous experience will be better The effort is likely to be in vain. "


    He doesn''t know how much Ying JunShang from Kunlun knows about the monitoring methods of the secular world, but he thinks that if monitoring devices are installed around his own home, he should feel it in all probability. The warrior wants to be sensitive to this kind of monitoring, and the monitoring devices are just like people''s eyes staring at him. No one can guarantee that Ying JunShang won''t feel self-confidence It''s been monitored.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, long will think slightly for a while, and then ask Xu Shaotang, "if it''s you, can you feel it?"


    "Nine times out of ten you can feel it." Xu Shaotang said in a low voice: "the feeling of a warrior is amazing. The more powerful a warrior is, the more acute the feeling will be."


    "In that case, don''t monitor the villa." Long Jiang thought about it and said, "I''ll let Dan Tai focus on Chifeng and the location of the villa. I''ll send it to you later. If you have time, you can go to investigate around the villa without being found."Since we can''t use the monitoring facilities, we should tell Xu Shaotang the location there. He believes that with Xu Shaotang''s strength, if we go to investigate around the villa, as long as he is a little more careful, he should not be found.


    There is such a stronghold but it can''t be monitored. It''s a very embarrassing thing, but he doesn''t want to waste the stronghold which is hard to find, so he has this idea.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "yes, you can send it to me later. I''ll also go to see Ying JunShang''s Secret stronghold. Maybe there will be other gains."


    "Well, that''s settled!" Long Jiang nodded and said, "I''ll call you when there''s news from the TV station."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang hung up the phone, but he stood in the dark, he was thinking about how to prove his guess.


    After thinking about it, he didn''t think of any good way. In the end, he decided to take time to investigate Ying JunShang''s Secret villa and make a decision.


    Just when he made up his mind, his mobile phone sounded the sound of information prompt. He took out his mobile phone and had a look. It was the location of the villa that Longjiang sent him.


    After a look, he will delete the information on the mobile phone, so as not to be found by the intentional person.

 Chapter 1372

    A few days later, outside Ying JunShang''s Secret villa.


    Xu Shaotang hides his figure in the dark. He knows that Ying JunShang is outside today to have a little gathering in the red mansion with several second rate family brothers in the capital. He specially chooses this time to come.


    Just outside the villa, he noticed the smell of the people hidden around the villa.


    However, the strength of these people, not to be able to find his existence, he quietly sneaked into the villa inside.


    As soon as he entered the villa, he heard the cry. The sound came from the room on the second floor of the villa. He approached the room quietly, only to find that the door had been locked.


    "The woman in this room should be Lin Letong, right?" Xu Shaotang thought silently in his heart, but he didn''t have any sympathy for Lin Letong.


    After shaking his head slightly, he turned and walked to another place.


    Most of the rooms in the villa are vacant. When Xu Shaotang meets nobody''s room, he will quickly go in and have a look. However, to his disappointment, he doesn''t find anything in these rooms.


    But it''s normal. After all, the villa is only their secret stronghold. In addition, Ying JunShang and Chifeng are not there. It''s basically impossible to find useful clues in the villa.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to leave the villa, his heart beat violently.


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang stroked his heart and felt his heartbeat. He was too familiar with this feeling.


    In this moment, he thought of a person - plain girl!


    Only when the plain girl is within a certain range of him can he have this strong heartbeat.


    That is to say, Su Nu is also near here, and probably in the villa.


    What is she doing here? Is she also investigating Ying JunShang? Or is she and Ying JunShang originally a group?


    At the same time, just ready to sneak into the villa, Su Nu also stops her own steps. She slightly raises her bright eyes and stares at the villa in front of her, with a slight smile on her lips, saying: "it''s more and more interesting."


    Xu Shaotang knew her existence, and she also knew Xu Shaotang''s existence. Although they did not meet, the strong heartbeat of each other reminded her that the man who made her curious was also in the villa.


    She slightly tilted her head, fingers gently tapping his temple, thinking, do you want to go in and have a look, or, outside to find some trouble for that man?


    It''s not worth the trouble that Xu Su Tang found in the villa. If she didn''t want to get into the villa quickly, she would not feel it.


    Moreover, he needs to find Su Nu to see if she is with Ying JunShang.


    If Su Nu is with Ying JunShang, many things will have to be reconsidered, and his previous plan will be disrupted.


    Su Nu felt that Xu Shaotang was approaching her quickly. She was a little stunned and immediately ran to the distance.


    Xu Shaotang felt the plain girl in the fast away, quickly improve the speed to catch up.


    Two people''s speed is very fast, a few breathing, a few people have been far away from the villa, when Xu Shaotang determined that the people on the other side of the villa can''t hear their own voice, quickly called out to the plain girl in front: "wait a minute!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, the plain girl in front of Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but turn around and said with a smile, "you catch up with me, I''ll wait for you!"


    "Damn it


    Xu Shaotang scolded in the heart, speed up to the front of the plain girl, he did not believe, he can not catch up with this woman!


    In the night, two black figures are moving rapidly. Xu Shaotang keeps catching up with her, but he is still some distance away from her. When he is surprised at her strength, he is also ruthless in his heart and tries his best to chase her forward.


    After about an hour, both Xu Shaotang and Su Nu have exhausted their physical strength. After a long time of chasing, they have almost reached the limit. At this time, they don''t know whether their heartbeat is caused by their close distance or the huge physical consumption.


    "Now stop!"


    Xu Shaotang panted and stood there, bending his waist, pressing his hands on his knees, looking up at the front, reaching out to hold a tree, where she gasped.


    Su Nu also looked up at Xu Shaotang, but with a playful look on her face, and said, "when did you change your face again? I''m curious, which face is your face? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu speechless and said, "I don''t know how I''m so unlucky. I meet you every time I change my face!"


    He was really depressed. He didn''t know what was going on with this woman. Every time he wanted to hide his original identity and do something, he would meet this woman. Maybe they were the enemies of the previous life.


    "What are you going to do with your face?" Su Nu asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "did you go to Kunlun on purpose to show Ying JunShang? How cunning"Can''t I come out of Kunlun again?" Xu Shaotang slightly curled his mouth and said, "why did you go to Ying JunShang? Are you investigating Ying JunShang, or are you with Ying JunShang? "


    He thought in his heart, if Su Nu was with Ying JunShang, would he try to kill Su Nu, lest he expose his secret! The last time I was in Kunlun, I didn''t know what happened with this woman. Now I''m involved in this kind of thing. It''s really bad luck.


    "You said I was with Ying JunShang?" Su Nu''s face was lightly smiling, but her eyes were extremely disdainful. She seemed to think that Xu Shaotang''s words were an insult to her.


    Xu Shaotang noticed the disdain in Su Nu''s eyes, so he asked with a smile, "are you investigating Ying JunShang?"


    As long as he is sure that she is not with Ying JunShang, he will be relieved. Of course, he will not feel that what Su Nu said must be true. Up to now, he is not sure whether Su Nu is the one who betrayed them in Kunlun. Therefore, he is more willing to believe half of this woman''s words.


    "Why should I tell you?" Plain girl mischievous to Xu Shaotang a smile, way: "if want me to tell, then you first tell me, where do you go, what is the purpose?"


    "It''s easy!" Xu Shaotang said faintly: "you Kunlun people are all powerful people. So many of you come to our secular world. Don''t you think I should investigate your purpose? In particular, people like Ying JunShang are not good people at first sight! "

 Chapter 1373

    "Oh? Is that right? " Su Nu smiles, blinks her eyes and says, "you all say that Ying JunShang is not a good person. Then I''ll investigate what bad things this bad person has done. Should it be reasonable?"


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly said with a black line: "Miss Su Nu, are you so boring?"


    Obviously, this plain girl didn''t tell the truth. He didn''t believe that she came here to investigate the strange things Ying JunShang had done. If she wanted to investigate, she could investigate when she was in Kunlun. Why did she make such trouble?


    Su Nu gently picked her eyebrows, looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "how do you think it''s interesting? You don''t tell me the truth. Why should I tell you the truth? Young master, do you think this is fair? "


    Xu Shaotang knows that she didn''t tell the truth, and she also knows that Xu Shaotang didn''t tell the truth. They both want to hear the truth from each other''s mouth first, and the direct result is that what they say is all lies.


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips, his face was not red and his heart was not beating, and said, "I''m telling the truth, but you clearly listen to my truth, but you don''t tell the truth."


    "The man with the tongue!" Su Nu was not moved by Xu Shaotang''s words. She said with a smile, "well, you can tell me what happened to you in Tianzhu Mountain, and I''ll tell you what I came here for. Besides, I promise what I said must be what you want to know. Is that ok?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t trust you very much. If I told you something about Tianzhu Mountain, and you didn''t tell me the purpose of your coming here, I would have been wronged."


    He deeply understood that the more a person wants to know something, the less he can tell him.


    Su Nu wants to know something about Tianzhu Mountain so much. Of course, he can''t tell her. Seeing what Su Nu looks like, she should not be an ordinary person in Kunlun. In the future, she may be able to talk to Su Nu about Tianzhu Mountain. If she tells her now, this card will be meaningless.


    "That''s nothing to talk about?" Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "in that case, I''ll leave."


    "No!" Seeing that Su Nu seemed to be leaving, Xu Shaotang immediately stopped her and said, "anyway, on this dark and windy night, you and I have nothing to do. Why don''t we talk more?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu immediately covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I''m afraid you want to talk to me?"


    This woman is really smart!


    If Xu Shaotang really wants to set up Su Nu, he should at least make sure whether she is with Ying JunShang. As long as he can make sure of this problem, he can make a decision.


    "You are such a smart person, even if I want to cheat you, I have to be able to cheat you, don''t I?" Xu Shaotang flattered Su Nu, slowly moved forward two steps, narrowed the distance between her and Su Nu, and said with a smile: "let''s put aside our previous topic, let''s talk about something else, OK?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang approaching her, Su Nu did not flinch. Instead, she looked at Xu Shaotang with great interest and asked, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "Talk about Ying JunShang." Xu Shaotang smile, said: "you and he are from the Kunlun world, you should know each other?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, Su Nu slightly raised her eyelids and looked at Xu Shaotang. She murmured to herself in her heart. The man asked what this meant and what he wanted to say?


    She obviously didn''t believe Xu Shaotang. She just asked this question casually. This man is very cunning. She didn''t want to fall into the trap that this man prepared for her.


    "You are also a person who has been to Kunlun. Since you are investigating Ying JunShang, you should know the details of Ying JunShang, right? Do you think it''s strange to know Ying JunShang? " Su Nu asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I only know that he is a member of the Ying family in the Kunlun Kingdom, but I don''t know anything about him in other aspects. However, seeing that Ying JunShang is so active in the capital, I think he should also be a person who is unwilling to be lonely in the Kunlun kingdom?"


    "There are always some people in the world who are unwilling to be lonely." Su Nu said with a smile, "for example, you."


    "What''s the matter with me again? I''m a man of my own Xu Shaotang faintly replied to the plain girl, and said: "Ying JunShang seems to have another characteristic. Of course, this is also the common shortcoming of men in Kunlun, that is lust! I don''t know if this bird man in Kunlun is just like him in our secular world. He doesn''t harass you when you are so beautiful and generous? "


    After saying this, he began to secretly look at Su Nu''s face to see if there was anger or other emotions on her face, hoping to judge whether Su Nu was with Ying JunShang.


    However, to his disappointment, after listening to his words, Su Nu''s face didn''t look any different. She just said to Xu Shaotang faintly, "if you want to say lechery, you seem to have a lot of women, don''t you? Have you ever heard a word? "


    "What''s that?" Xu Shaotang asked subconsciously.


    "Crow says pig is black, don''t feel it!"After saying this, she could not help bending down and laughing.


    She has the face of a beautiful country and a beautiful city. With her peach blossom like smile, Xu Shaotang is slightly absent-minded.


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang is surrounded by many beauties. He has seen too many beauties, so he just regained his mind after a little absence. Then he looked at Su Nu with a speechless face and said, "don''t compare me with Ying JunShang. There are many women around me, but no matter I love them or they love me. Ying JunShang only takes women as tools to vent. If you enter the villa, you should know that there are still women in the villa who are kept by him. Before, there were many beautiful young women who disappeared inexplicably. It is estimated that their disappearance has something to do with Ying JunShang. "


    Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, Su Nu said with a smile: "in the eyes of people like Ying JunShang, it''s not surprising that there are women who are only the seasoning of life."


    Looking at Su Nu''s face, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "you are a woman, don''t you want to say something to Ying JunShang?"


    Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on her face and said, "there''s nothing to say. The cycle of heaven''s principle is not good. Today''s cause is the result of the future."


    As Su Nu''s Zen words fall, Xu Shaotang is basically sure that she is not with Ying JunShang! Very simple, Ying JunShang can''t control this woman, similarly, this woman can''t control Ying JunShang!

 Chapter 1374

    "If only there were karma in the world."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "is there any cause and effect between us?"


    Su Nu knows that what Xu Shaotang said is that they will have telepathy as long as they are at a certain distance. She has the same question in her heart as Xu Shaotang, but no matter she or Xu Shaotang can think of a suitable reason for this problem.


    "Maybe." Plain female helpless smile, way: "the cause and effect between us, perhaps only God just know."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. He agreed with the plain girl and said, "let''s give the answer to God."


    "Well, have you finished talking about what you want to talk about?" Su Nu tilts her head to ask Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, but he didn''t finish what he wanted to talk about, but there were still some things. Even if he didn''t need to talk, he knew that Su Nu would definitely not give him the answer. So, it''s a white chat.


    "It''s over."


    Xu Shaotang''s physical strength gradually recovered. He straightened up and arched his hands slightly to the plain girl and said, "goodbye. I hope we don''t meet again in this way next time."


    With a slight smile on her face and a look of banter in her bright eyes, she said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "the things you want to talk about are over. So, is it time to talk about the things I want to talk about with you?"


    On hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang had an ominous premonition.


    Seeing Su Nu like this, he knew that there was nothing good about her.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Xu Shaotang tilted his body forward slightly, made a good Mimi appearance, and said, "don''t you want to talk about feelings with me? The environment here is obviously not suitable for chatting about feelings. Why don''t we change places to chat, such as hotels? "


    "Bad trick!"


    Su Nu didn''t get angry because of Xu Shaotang''s words. She turned her lips and said, "do you want to use this trick to get off the topic? Do you think I''m stupid, or do you think you''re smart? "


    It''s obvious that Xu Shaotang intentionally said that kind of frivolous words to her in this kind of way. He should have some premonition and want to use this kind of clumsy trick to lead his topic away.


    I have to say that this man is really a bit smart, but he underestimates himself too much. Does he think he will be fooled so easily?


    "Er..."


    When Su Nu exposes her intention face to face, Xu Shaotang smiles awkwardly and then asks, "what do you want to talk about?"


    It''s a blessing, not a misfortune, but it''s a misfortune to avoid. Now that this is the case, let''s see what this woman wants to talk about. If she really can''t talk about it, he''ll just leave.


    Su Nu didn''t know that Xu Shaotang was already thinking about leaving. She just said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "it seems that so far, Ying JunShang doesn''t know that you are Xu Shaotang, do you?"


    "Well? What do you want to say? " The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually disappeared and changed into a cold look.


    "Ha ha, don''t you worry that I will tell Ying JunShang that you are Xu Shaotang?" Su Nu put her hands on her chest and said to Xu Shaotang playfully: "you know, I have a criminal record."


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang finally understood what the woman wanted to express.


    Threat!


    Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu coldly and said, "what do you want?"


    Obviously, this woman is going to talk about something with him. If she really wants to tell Ying JunShang, she doesn''t have to say it in front of her.


    Xu Shaotang now regrets it. He knew that he had stopped chatting with Su Nu just now. As a result, he didn''t talk about anything. Instead, he trapped himself. It''s really a bad time.


    "How about we make a deal?" She asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the plain girl and asked, "what are the conditions?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s unhappy face, she said with a smile: "you really have no manners. Didn''t you laugh so happily just now? How could you show this bitter gourd face? You see, when you tease me, I''m not like you. "


    Xu Shaotang said to the plain girl with a black face: "I don''t seem to threaten you, do I? If you are threatened, do you think you will give a good face to the person who threatens you? "


    This woman is a typical person who slaps others with a slap and is also welcomed by others with a smile. He never likes to be threatened, especially by people who don''t know the enemy or ourselves.


    If the enemy comes to threaten him, he can kill the enemy. If he is a friend, he can ignore it. It''s plain girl who is the most annoying threat.


    "It seems that there is some truth." Su Nu covered her mouth with a smile, and then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "well, you tell me what happened in Tianzhu Mountain, and I won''t tell Ying JunShang that you are Xu Shaotang. How about that?"


    Ha ha, it''s the same thing!


    She repeatedly told herself that she wanted to know about Tianzhu Mountain. It seems that she is really interested in Tianzhu Mountain!Xu Shaotang slightly lowered his head to think for a while, then raised his head and looked at his plain girl with a smile on her face. Looking at her appearance, she seemed to be determined by him.


    "Then tell Ying JunShang!" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    This answer, obviously beyond the plain girl''s expectation, heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she was slightly stunned, then puzzled to Xu Shaotang said: "this will you don''t want to keep your secret?"


    "Although this secret is important, it is less important than Tianzhu Mountain." Xu Shaotang snorted: "I just don''t know whether you are a friend or an enemy. I hope you can give me an answer through this matter."


    He really doesn''t want Ying JunShang to know that he is Xu Shaotang''s business. However, compared with Tianzhu Mountain''s business, he thinks Tianzhu Mountain''s business is more important. Moreover, he has now locked in Chifeng, the key figure. Ying JunShang''s purpose in the secular world in the afterlife should be clear soon. As long as this matter is clear, his identity will be clear There''s no need to cover up any more. It''s obviously unwise to show her cards to plain girl at this time.


    If Su Nu told Ying JunShang that she was Xu Shaotang, he would be able to include su nu in the enemy''s category, and he would not have to think about whether Su Nu betrayed them in Kunlun.


    Su Nu didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang didn''t accept the move directly. She said to Xu Shaotang with some chagrin: "do you really think I dare not tell Ying JunShang that you are Xu Shaotang?"


    "Whatever you want!"


    Xu Shaotang said lightly, and said: "if it''s OK, I''ll leave. I hope to see you next time. I can know whether you are a friend or an enemy!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly moved his body, several ups and downs, the body has disappeared in the vast night.


    Looking at the direction where Xu Shaotang''s figure disappeared, the plain girl stamped her feet angrily and hummed: "Xu Shaotang, sooner or later I will let you know my strength!"

 Chapter 1375

    Unlike Ying JunShang, Su Nu''s residence in the capital is much simpler.


    Her residence is an elegant courtyard in the southern suburb of the capital. The courtyard is close to a river in the southern suburb. It is also a relatively less developed place in the capital. The environment is quiet and quiet, which is very suitable for people who like to live in peace.


    Although it''s simple, the price of this small courtyard is not cheap, but for plain women, this price is really nothing.


    When she returned to the courtyard, the lights were still on.


    "Miss, where have you been so late?"


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, the voice of Hua Shang rang.


    "To win JunShang." When I met Xu Su Tang, I sat down again


    "Xu Shaotang?" Hua Shang picked up the tea on the table and poured a cup of fragrant tea on the plain girl. He asked with some doubts: "didn''t you go to win Jun Shang? How did you meet Xu Shaotang again? Didn''t you say that you went to Kunlun again? Is it difficult for you to meet him in yingjunshang? "


    Su Nu nodded slightly, took the tea from Hua Chang and sipped it gently. Playing with the cup in her hand, she said faintly: "he didn''t go to Kunlun, or he has come out of Kunlun, but we didn''t receive any information. Now he has another face. He should be investigating yingjunshang secretly ¡£¡±


    "He''s also investigating yingjunshang?"


    Hua Chang looks at Su nu in surprise, as if she is very surprised at this.


    They have their reasons to investigate yingjunshang, but Xu Shaotang has also begun to investigate yingjunshang. Is it difficult that he already knows something? Or is it that some people in Kunlun have leaked the news?


    It should not be!


    Even in Kunlun, besides the original winners, the only people who know about it are the people in their place. Even they only know some general and detailed things, but they don''t know them clearly. Naturally, the winners won''t take the initiative to divulge information, and the people in their place are even less likely to divulge information. In this way, she is curious about how Xu Shaotang knew.


    "It should be!" Su Nu''s eyes were staring at the teacup in her hand, as if she wanted to see a flower on the teacup. "He went to Kunlun, which should be a cover. The purpose is to let Ying JunShang relax his vigilance, and then appear in another identity to investigate Ying JunShang secretly."


    Listening to Su Nu''s analysis, Hua Chang opened her eyes wide, bit her lips and said, "he''s very calculating. Now you think he''s in Kunlun?"


    "Isn''t that better?" With a smile, she turned her teacup and said with a smile: "Ying JunShang thinks he is good at calculation. I''m afraid I can''t even dream that he is also in the calculation of others. This should be a good play."


    "Miss, do you want to see Ying Jun''s face green?" Hua Chang raised his head and asked with a smile.


    Plain girl slightly turned her eyes to see Hua Chang, slowly put down her tea cup and said with a smile, "I would like to see their two green faces more!"


    "Two?" Hua Chang is slightly a Leng, immediately understand plain girl''s meaning, smile to ask a way: "win Jun Shang and Xu Shaotang?"


    Su Nu nodded her head gently and said, "these two people have one thing in common, that is, they think they are extremely smart. Don''t you think that the two people who claim to be smart look very good green at the same time?"


    When she spoke, she thought of her failure to threaten Xu Shaotang.


    Does that man think she really dare not tell Ying JunShang about him?


    Of course, she doesn''t care what Xu Shaotang thinks of herself. No matter whether Xu Shaotang regards her as a friend or an enemy, she doesn''t care. Now it''s not how Xu Shaotang looks at her, but how she plans to get along with Xu Shaotang.


    She is thinking, tell this matter to win Jun Shang, what benefits can she get.


    However, the result of thinking is that it is not good for you!


    "Miss, do you want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight?" Hua Chang asked Su Nu with a smile.


    Su Nu thought about it, nodded her head gently and said, "let''s wait for the two of them to fight slowly. We just need to watch the excitement. When they are both defeated, we will fight again."


    "Miss, I''m looking forward to seeing both of them look green at the same time." Hua Chang looked at Su Nu with a smile and said, "do we continue to investigate Ying Jun Shang?"


    "Of course, go on!" Su Nu said, "let''s just pretend we don''t know that Xu Shaotang is not in Kunlun! Everything goes according to our original plan. "


    They can''t stay out of the business, and they can''t place all their hopes on Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang didn''t investigate yingjunshang for that, wouldn''t they have missed the chance?


    She prefers to take the initiative!


    "All right!" Hua Chang nodded his head gently, then supported his chin on the table with both hands. He said quietly: "a few days ago, it was reported that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had a big fight in Kunlun. In the blink of an eye, he actually appeared here again. Xu Shaotang is really amazing!""Nothing magical." Su Nu said faintly: "now that Xu Shaotang in Kunlun is not really Xu Shaotang! What''s more, they only say that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are making a lot of trouble in the Kunlun world, but no one has really seen them both appear at the same time. Mu Tiance has mostly entered the realm of Huaxu. With his strength, it''s too simple to pretend to be Xu Shaotang and make some noise in the Kunlun world. "


    They had never thought about this before when they heard that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were making a big stir in the Kunlun world. Like most people, they all thought that the Kunlun world was really those two people. But when they met Xu Shaotang today, Su Nu began to doubt Xu Shaotang in the Kunlun world.


    She''s really smart. She''s almost got the full picture.


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Hua Chang''s slightly puzzled eyes suddenly lit up and exclaimed: "yes, Xu Shaotang can make himself into other people''s face, and it is estimated that he can also make others into his own face. In this way, it is not surprising that someone appears in Kunlun with Xu Shaotang''s face!"


    "Well, there''s a possibility." Su Nu nodded her head gently and said, "no matter what the situation is, you can be sure that Xu Shaotang is not in the Kunlun realm! You should keep this matter strictly confidential and never let out any information. Let Xu Shaotang fight with Ying JunShang slowly as he is now. Let''s see how far they can fight! "


    "All right!" Hua Chang nodded slightly, but her face was smiling.

 Chapter 1376

    On this day, Xu Shaotang drove Qin Qianyu home as usual.


    On the way, we have to chat with Qin Qianyu.


    While he was chatting with Qin Qianyu, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s phone ring, Qin Qianyu stops the topic in time and signals Xu Shaotang to answer the phone first.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and took out the phone. What was shown on it was the phone number of Long Jiang.


    "How could he call at this time?" Xu Shaotang was slightly puzzled.


    From the time when he appeared as Tang Qun, unless he took the initiative to call in the past, Long Jiang would never take the initiative to call him at this time. Even if he had to call him, it was in the dead of night, because long Jiang also knew that his current identity had many inconveniences, and this time was basically the time to pick up Qin Qianyu. He didn''t want to call him because it was inappropriate It has no influence on Xu Shaotang''s new identity.


    Although he was puzzled, Xu Shaotang still got through the phone. He knew that dragon would make an exception to call him at this time. There must be something important.


    "Hello Xu Shaotang got through.


    "When dantai is tracking Chifeng, he finds that Chifeng and his men have been frequenting Lishan recently, and they have paid a lot of money to buy a group of tomb robbers."


    There was no question mark or other superfluous words. As soon as the phone was connected, the crisp voice of dragon general came from inside.


    How far away from the mountain?


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised in his heart, but said quietly on his face: "OK, I know."


    After that, Xu Shaotang hung up.


    At the moment, a place called "Shihuang mausoleum" appeared in his mind!


    There are many versions of the legend of Shihuang mausoleum in Xia state, but in each version, Shihuang mausoleum is a very mysterious place. For thousands of years, countless capable people wanted to enter Shihuang mausoleum, but no one succeeded. Almost everyone knows the location of Shihuang mausoleum, but no one knows where the entrance of Shihuang mausoleum is. This alone shows the magic of Shihuang mausoleum.


    It is also said that there are countless treasures collected by the first emperor in his lifetime in his mausoleum. In order to protect the safety of his mausoleum, the first emperor filled it with mercury. Once the mausoleum was opened, a lot of mercury in it would pour out, causing the people who opened the mausoleum to die.


    Speaking of Lishan, his first thought was Shihuang mausoleum!


    No, just for two reasons, one is Ying JunShang''s surname, the other is Lishan! Lishan is the location of Shihuang mausoleum, and Shihuang''s surname is Ying!


    In this way, Xu Shaotang has probably guessed what is the matter they are pursuing! They paid a lot of money to buy a group of tomb robbers. Of course, they couldn''t have seen it. They wanted to enter the Shihuang mausoleum!


    The first emperor is also a winner. Does it have anything to do with the winners in Kunlun? Does Ying JunShang want to enter Shihuang mausoleum because there is something he needs in Shihuang mausoleum?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang after hanging up the phone and then sitting there driving a stuffy car without saying a word, Qin Qianyu showed a look of doubt in his eyes, leaning forward slightly, looking at Xu Shaotang in front of him with some worry, and asked: "is something wrong? If you need my help, you can say it directly. "


    Xu Shaotang''s thinking was disturbed by Qin Qianyu, but he couldn''t tell Qin Qianyu to shut up. He could only say casually, "nothing. It''s just that a comrade in arms called and remembered some things in the army before. Thank you for your concern. I''ll be fine. "


    "Oh, that''s good!" Although she is suspicious of Xu Shaotang''s words, since others have said so, she is not easy to say anything more. She just smiles and says to Xu Shaotang, "if you need to ask for leave, you can tell me a few days in advance so that I can find someone to take your place in advance."


    "Well, yes, I will!"


    Although Xu Shaotang said so, he didn''t have any music in his heart. He didn''t know when he would disappear from Qin Qianyu''s life forever.


    He won''t leave now. He wants to stay with Qin Qianyu, hoping to find out the whereabouts of Ying JunShang. If Ying JunShang suddenly leaves the capital, he must leave, because from the current situation, once Ying JunShang leaves the capital, he is likely to go to Shihuang mausoleum. He is quietly following them to see what the hell they are up to .


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s absent-minded appearance, Qin Qianyu didn''t say anything more. He just began to close his eyes in the back seat of the car.


    What Xu Shaotang wants to know most now is whether the winner of Kunlun Kingdom has something to do with that short and powerful Dynasty. What''s in Shihuang mausoleum, which has spread many mysterious legends for thousands of years, that makes Ying JunShang so fascinated?


    However, in addition to Ying JunShang himself, perhaps no one can answer his question.


    Maybe there is a plain girl, but the plain girl''s answer is obviously not as good as JunShang''s own.


    When Xu Shaotang was thinking about these things, the car had already arrived at Qin''s door unconsciously.


    "Here we are, Miss Qin!" Until this time, Xu Shaotang''s thoughts returned to his body, turned his head and said to Qin Qianyu, who closed his eyes and sat in the back seat.He knew that Qin Qianyu didn''t fall asleep. He could feel that on the way, Qin opened his eyes several times and looked at his expression secretly. It was estimated that he had some doubts about his state today.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Qin Qianyu opened his eyes slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang who turned his head to call him, and said faintly: "if you have something on your mind, you can have a day off tomorrow. I''ll let my family send me to the company."


    Along the way, she saw Xu Shaotang with a look of melancholy. She subconsciously thought whether something happened to one of Xu Shaotang''s comrades in arms. She obviously felt that Xu Shaotang had been absent-minded since she received the call, so she had what she said to Xu Shaotang before she got off the bus.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Qianyu gratefully, shakes his head slightly and says, "not for the time being. If I need a rest, I will tell you in advance."


    He knew that once he had a rest, it would basically mean the death of Tang Qun, and there would probably be no Tang Qun in the future.


    "All right!" Qin Qianyu nodded slightly, pulled open the door and walked down. He did not forget to remind Xu Shaotang: "look at your restlessness. Pay attention to your driving."


    "Don''t worry, my technology is there!" Xu Shaotang claps his chest and smiles at Qin Qianyu. He doesn''t listen to Qin Qianyu at all.

 Chapter 1377

    The next day, when Xu Shaotang reported Qin Qianyu''s every move yesterday to Ying JunShang, Ying JunShang said, "I''m going abroad these two days. You don''t need to think about my report for the moment."


    "Is yingshao going abroad?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    Although he asked, he secretly guessed that Ying JunShang was going to leave the mountain in person.


    In this way, most of the things that Chifeng is pursuing have already come to an end, which also means that his identity as a Tang Group may never be used again.


    Ying JunShang said faintly: "go abroad to talk about a business, and come back after talking about it. Although you don''t have to report to me recently, you still need to pay attention to every move of shallow language. In addition, Feiyun will also go abroad with me. You can slowly digest what he taught you. If you don''t make any progress after we come back, Feiyun will scold you, but I won''t help you. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry about winning. If I don''t make progress after you come back, let alone being scolded, even if you beat me up, I don''t have a word of complaint!"


    "Ha ha, it''s good to have this confidence." Ying JunShang said with a smile: "although Feiyun is strict in front of you, in private, he has said good things to you more than once in front of me. Our expectations for you are very high. Don''t let us down."


    Xu Shaotang immediately said loudly: "thank you for your reminding, Tang Qun will not let you down!"


    Mouth said so, but his heart disdained thinking, when we meet again next time, I''m afraid it''s in the mountains, right?


    I don''t know what kind of expression Ying JunShang will have when he knows that he is Xu Shaotang.


    And simple command Xu Shaotang two, win Jun Shang hang up the phone.


    Looking at the phone in his hand, Xu Shaotang thinks for a while, and finally decides to call Qin Qianyu.


    "You''re not here to ask me for leave, are you?"


    When the phone is connected, Qin Qianyu''s voice is a little funny. Listening to Qin''s tone, she should be in a good mood at the moment.


    Xu Shaotang gave a wry smile and said to the phone, "yes, something happened to my comrade in arms. I want to help him."


    "Well, look at your face when you got the call yesterday. I know you must have something to do with it." Qin shallow language light said: "I seriously ask you once again, need my help?"? The premise is, I can help. "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang refused without hesitation.


    "All right!" Qin Qianyu on the other end of the phone, with a helpless smile, asked, "how long are you going to take leave?"


    How long will you take off?


    Xu Shaotang thought a little in his heart, and then said, "I don''t know how long I''ll take leave. Let''s see when I can finish the work. If I don''t come back to work within half a month, it means that I''m leaving on my own initiative."


    He said that, in fact, is to leave a way for himself, in case this trip from the mountain did not find out the real purpose of winning Jun Shang, he will continue to appear as Tang Qun.


    However, he also knew that it was impossible for a company as big as Zongheng group to ask for leave all the time, so he specially said for a time. If he knew the purpose of yingjunshang, he would definitely not come back to work again. Maybe before the half month deadline, Tang Qun would never be found in the world.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu on the other end of the phone was slightly stunned, and then asked harshly, "what are you going to do for your comrades in arms?"


    Her suddenly severe tone, let Xu Shaotang some inexplicable, but, Xu Shaotang is impossible to tell Qin Qianyu his real purpose, he is also lazy to make up a story to cheat Qin Qianyu, just calmly said: "Miss Qin, this is my personal business, there is no need to report to you?"


    "Of course, there is no need to report your private affairs to me!" Qin said in a stern tone: "but if you risk your life for the sake of your comrades in arms, it''s related to me. Don''t forget, you are still an employee of the company! Tell me the truth, what are you going to do? You also know my father''s identity. If his soldiers have something to do, even if they are retired, he will never stand by! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to Qin Qianyu''s extremely severe voice on the phone, Xu Shaotang can''t laugh or cry. Does the girl think she is going to fight for her comrades in arms?


    If you think about it carefully, what he said is that he didn''t come back in half a month. It''s really a bit easy to say goodbye. In addition to Tang Qun''s identity as a special soldier, it''s normal for Qin Qianyu to have such a misunderstanding.


    "Miss Qin misunderstood that something happened to my comrade in arms. It was either a troublesome thing or a little delay." After knowing this girl misunderstood, Xu Shaotang explained quickly.


    The more Xu Shaotang said that, the more she felt that he was covering up. She suddenly raised her voice and said, "don''t do stupid things, Tang Qun!"


    "I..." Xu Shaotang is full of speechless said: "I really did not want to do anything stupid! Well, Miss Qin, thank you for your concern. That''s it! "With that, Xu Shaotang hung up directly.


    He felt that the more he explained the matter, the more he could not explain it clearly. If he continued to talk with Qin Qianyu like this, it would be very noisy. If it comes to Ying JunShang''s ears, it will be a bad thing.


    After gently shaking his head, Xu Shaotang calls Longjiang and tells him what he has got. At the same time, he tells him that he is going to leave the mountain.


    "Good!" After listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang said with a laugh: "Dan Tai is also staring there now. If you go there, you should join with Dan Tai first. This time, you have to find out what these people are up to anyway!"


    "Alone over there?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "how, you don''t trust her safety with the strength of dantai now?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "no, I thought you would send more people."


    After all, this time is very important. According to the character of Long Jiang in the past, he must send more people to the past.


    "We''re dealing with people in Kunlun this time." The Dragon general sighed softly: "there are more people going. It''s useless. On the contrary, it will increase the fearless casualties. There is a peaceful platform over there. What else can I worry about?"


    "When you say that, I suddenly feel great pressure on myself!" Xu Shaotang made a joke, and then said with a smile, "let''s do this first. I''m going to leave the mountain."


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Shaotang immediately began to prepare to leave the mountain.

 Chapter 1378

    Before it was dark, Xu Shaotang had already arrived at Lishan.


    Lishan is the branch of Qinling Mountains, where the mountains are winding and the trees are lush. From a distance, it looks like a galloping horse with dark color. Lishan is also named for it.


    However, Xu Shaotang has no time to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Lishan at the moment. He wants to find the dantai Jingming in Lishan according to the position given to him by the Dragon general before dark.


    Take out the mobile phone to have a look, compared with the position that dragon will send to himself, Xu Shaotang quickly determines the direction, and then quickly rushes to the direction where Tantai Jingming is.


    Xu Shaotang''s figure is fast walking through the lush forest. From a distance, he can only see a ghostly figure walking through the forest.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang arrived at the location of Tantai Jingming.


    This is a simple shelter. A protruding rock above can barely block the rain from the top. The space in the middle is limited. Only one or two people can live here. There is no artificial decoration here. Even in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, there are only a few signs of people moving around.


    "This should be it!"


    Xu Shaotang takes out his mobile phone again, compares the pictures and location that dragon will send him, and determines that this is the place where Jingming lives.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t want to expose the trace that dantai Jingming didn''t decorate the place to make it look completely natural.


    When Xu Shaotang was investigating there, a strong wind suddenly came from behind.


    Xu Shaotang almost did not want to flash to the side, at the same time suddenly turned his head, but saw a woman with white hair staring at him coldly.


    Who can this woman be?


    "Who are you?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t intend to kill the person in front of her. The genuine Qi she just waved just now only meant to warn.


    But this man''s reaction speed is really much faster than she expected. With this man''s hand just now, she knows that this man is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Who am I?" Xu Shaotang a face black line of looking at Dan Tai Jing Ming, blurt out a way: "even your own man all don''t know?"


    What Xu Shaotang said was the truth, but it sounded like a tease to Jingming in dantai! The man who can tease himself is not without, but definitely not the man in front of him!


    As soon as her eyes were cold, her figure flashed abruptly, waving her palm like Xu Shaotang''s face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless looked at the Tantai Jingming that hit him, dodging the attack of Tantai Jingming, and said to Tantai Jingming: "I''m Xu Shaotang! "That''s it


    Hearing his words, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s attack suddenly stagnated slightly, and then hummed coldly: "you don''t look in the mirror! How dare you pretend to be Xu Shaotang in front of me


    As soon as the voice fell, the attack speed of Tantai Jingming suddenly accelerated, even faster than just now.


    Xu Shaotang was still wondering why dantai Jingming didn''t know herself. When she said this, he suddenly remembered that he was facing Tang Qun''s face. If dantai Jingming could recognize herself, it would only show that Ji Rushu''s technique of changing face didn''t pass.


    Not only the fact that he didn''t recognize Yi Jun, but also he didn''t recognize Yi Shu.


    One palm blocks the attack of Tantai Jingming, and Xu Shaotang takes advantage of the situation to retreat quickly and distance from Tantai Jingming.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that dantai Jingming is about to attack again, Xu Shaotang quickly reaches out his hand to signal that dantai Jingming will stop.


    From the short fight just now, Tantai Jingming also knows that the strength of this strange man is not under her. She thinks that she still has a task to do. Seeing this man signal to pause, she also stops her attack to hear what the man wants to say.


    Seeing that Tantai Jingming stopped attacking, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "Tantai, I''m really Xu Shaotang, but because I want to investigate yingjunshang, I let Rushu change my appearance for me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Longjiang!"


    Because he can''t guarantee that Ji Rushu can change his face to what he is now, and he doesn''t know whether he can find out the purpose of Ying JunShang at one time. What''s more, because he wants to see the evil taste of Ying JunShang''s expression when he learns that he is Xu Shaotang, he doesn''t dare to tear off Ji Rushu''s face to change his face, so he can only try his best to show his face to dantai Jing Ming explains.


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang mention Ji Rushu and Longjiang, Tantai Jingming is surprised. She takes a look at Xu Shaotang and asks, "who were you before?"


    "Before?"


    For this question, Xu Shaotang felt puzzled, but he soon understood that this girl was too lazy to call Longjiang, so only a few people knew the answer to test whether she was Xu Shaotang or not.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said to Tantai Jingming with a smile, "I''m Canglong, the man who spanked you in the dragon group!"After that, Xu Shaotang also showed a squinting look at Jingming.


    On hearing Xu Shaotang say this, dantai Jingming knows that this "strange" man in front of her is really her own man. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s strange face, dantai Jingming puts down her vigilance and says: "you can just take off the disguise on your face. Why do you explain so much to me? I thought the man who won the war had found me


    "No way!" At the same time, Xu Shaotang walked over to Jingming, pointed to his face and said with a smile, "my face will be useful in the future."


    "Well, that''s fine." Since Xu Shaotang said so, Tan Taijing Ming can''t force him to remove the disguise on his face, but he said with a clear face: "I said how you didn''t even say hello some time ago and then disappeared inexplicably. It turned out that you changed your identity to investigate the matter of Ying JunShang!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for this face, I couldn''t get close to Ying JunShang, so it''s impossible for you to find the secret stronghold of Ying JunShang through Feiyun, and it''s even more impossible to know that Chifeng is helping him to check other things, so ah, this face is still very useful."


    "See what you can do!" Tan Tai Jing Ming rolled her eyes at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "if you know that you''ve made me sick, I guess I''ll have to vomit blood! I wonder before the child hit, dragon will master all day long group half step, how can know the flying cloud this person, originally everything is you in secret operation! You two are so calculating that you even keep it from me

 Chapter 1379

    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not that we deliberately want to hide from you, but to reduce the risk of my identity exposure as much as possible!"


    If not, he is not willing to hide from his family. He has disappeared for such a long time without saying hello. It is estimated that his family is worried about him a lot.


    Thinking about his family, Xu Shaotang felt a sense of guilt again. No matter how strong he was, he always had to let his family worry about him. It was really hard for his family.


    "Then you should tell your family about it." Tan Tai Jing Ming walks slowly to Xu Shaotang, sighs softly, and says: "during this period of time, my mother and sister Shuying have called me. They think I know where you are. In fact, I don''t know!"


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang''s face was more guilty and said with a bitter smile: "if I could say it, I would have said it long ago. Isn''t it all for the purpose of investigating yingjunshang''s affairs?"


    Thinking about the way the family worried about themselves, Xu Shaotang wanted to drag Ying JunShang to the front and beat him violently.


    This bird man, how about staying in Kunlun? Why do you come to their world to join in the fun!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face of guilt, Tantai Jingming is not good enough to blame Xu Shaotang. They feel bad in their hearts, and Xu Shaotang''s heart is also bad. Therefore, there is no need to blame anything. Since they choose a man like Xu Shaotang, they must not be like ordinary couples.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these things." "Dan Tai Jing Ming gently pulled Xu Shaotang for a while and asked," are you here to help me this time


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "I got the news that Ying JunShang should also come to the side of the mountain, so I specially came to see what they were doing! You have been following Chifeng all this time. Do you know what they are doing here? "


    "They want to enter Shihuang mausoleum!" Tan Tai Jing Ming pulls Xu Shaotang to the convex stone and sits down. She whispers to Xu Shaotang: "judging from my current situation of tracking Chifeng, they should have almost confirmed the location of the secret entrance of Shihuang mausoleum, but they have not taken any further action. I didn''t understand before. Just heard what you said, I think they should be waiting for Yingjun Shang."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s words also basically confirmed Xu Shaotang''s previous guess.


    These people really want to enter the Shihuang mausoleum, but what makes him curious is that for thousands of years, so many people have not found the location of the so-called secret entrance, and no one has successfully entered the Shihuang mausoleum. How did these people find the secret entrance? Is it a coincidence, or do they know something others don''t know?


    "Do you know the purpose of their entering Shihuang mausoleum?" Xu Shaotang frowned.


    Tantai Jingming shook her head slightly and said, "I don''t know about this. I guess even Chifeng himself doesn''t know what they want to do when they enter Shihuang mausoleum. He is just an executor. The only person who knows the purpose of entering is likely to win JunShang!"


    At that time, she had been following Chifeng secretly, from the capital to Lishan, but she had never heard of the purpose of entering Shihuang mausoleum. They were just looking for the secret entrance, until the two days gradually stopped, so he judged that Chifeng had basically determined the location of the secret entrance.


    Xu Shaotang thought, according to win Jun Shang''s character, it is really possible to do such a thing.


    "So, if you want to know the secret of their entering Shihuang mausoleum, you really have to wait until yingjunshang comes!" Xu Shaotang touched his chin with a slight smile on his face. He didn''t know what he was thinking in his head.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang suddenly stood up, took the hand of dantai Jingming and said, "do you know where they are now?"


    "I know!" Tantai Jingming nodded slightly, reached out to the front right, and said: "they have built a temporary camp over there. Since yesterday, they have not left the camp. The tomb robbers they bought with a lot of money are also strictly restricted in the camp."


    "Go and have a look!" As Xu Shaotang pulled Jingming to the other side, he worried and said, "yingjunshang is likely to start before me. He is very likely to have arrived here!"


    He just chatted with Tantai Jingming here, but he didn''t expect that Ying JunShang''s attention to this matter was not under his own. When he called Ying JunShang, Ying JunShang might be on his way here!


    In this way, Ying JunShang is very likely to arrive at the side of Lishan before him! Now I may have met with Chifeng, and even entered the Shihuang mausoleum through the secret entrance!


    At the thought of this, where can Xu Shaotang sit? If this will lose the trace of Chifeng and others, if they can''t find the secret entrance, their long time efforts may be in vain!


    These ninety-nine steps have already gone. If they are planted in the last step, Xu Shaotang must be so depressed that he has to vomit blood.


    "I don''t think so?" Tantai Jingming said with a little hesitation: "I went to see around their temporary camp an hour ago. Those people were in the temporary camp, and I didn''t see the figure of yingjunshang.""Is that so?" Xu Shaotang stopped his steps slightly, thought about it a little, and then pulled the Tantai Jingming to go there. At the same time, he said in a low voice: "that was an hour ago. An hour ago, for a master, he can do a lot of things. If I don''t look at it myself, I''m not at ease."


    Xu Shaotang is such a character. Although he is careless at ordinary times, he is extremely cautious in important matters.


    It''s absolutely a big thing to win JunShang. They can''t help being negligent.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and said, "OK, let''s go and have a look first."


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately let go of Tantai Jingming''s hand and let Tantai Jingming lead the way in front, while he followed her closely behind.


    It was less than five minutes before they arrived at the temporary camp.


    At the moment, the sky has gradually darkened, and the light inside the dense forest has almost disappeared.


    With a little light, they put their bodies on the ground and carefully looked up to the temporary camp.


    However, what they saw was an empty camp, not to mention people inside. They couldn''t even see a ghost!

 Chapter 1380

    Looking at the empty temporary camp, Tantai Jingming''s face was filled with remorse, full of remorse and said: "it''s all my fault, how can I make such a low-level mistake!"


    Although Xu Shaotang is also extremely depressed at the moment, seeing the remorseful appearance of Tantai Jingming, he still reaches over and grabs Tantai Jingming''s hand, patting her hand gently and comforting: "it''s OK. We should be able to find the trace left by them if we look around here."


    Now that things have happened, it''s no use to blame Tantai Jingming. They can only rely on their own tracking ability. If they are just Ying JunShang, they may want to be difficult to track. But fortunately, they still have some tomb robbers who are invited by them with a lot of money. These tomb robbers are just ordinary people. They should leave traces when they walk through the forest.


    "Good!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nods slightly and walks to the temporary camp at the same time, carefully checking inside.


    Xu Shaotang also walked along. The camp was full of messy domestic garbage. There was a pile of ashes on the edge of the camp, and there were some animal bones on the edge of the ashes, which should have been left by them when they barbecued here.


    Xu Shaotang put his hand close to the ashes. There was still slight heat on the ashes.


    "They should have just left, not more than half an hour." Xu Shaotang said to Tantai Jingming.


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly, but her eyes kept searching around the camp, looking for any sign that might be left by those people.


    "Look here!"


    Soon, Tantai Jingming finds a line of footprints on the left side of the camp. The footprints are spreading deep into the woods. When Xu Shaotang comes, Tantai Jingming squats down and looks at the footprints on the ground and the weeds that have been trampled off.


    "You''re right. They should have left about half an hour ago." Tantai Jingming pointed to the place where the weeds were broken and said, "the broken trace is still very fresh."


    Xu Shaotang squatted down to have a look, and said: "they and the grave robbers will certainly slow down their progress. We should be able to catch up with them now! Go


    Voice a fall, Xu Shaotang''s body has jumped out, quickly along the woods were trodden out of the trail to track.


    Tantai Jingming follows Xu Shaotang closely. Their speed has already reached the extreme. The dense woods in the forest can''t slow them down. There are only two shadows in the forest.


    After walking out of a section of land, the vegetation gradually becomes sparse, and the weeds on the ground gradually become sparse. They can no longer see the footpath.


    Xu Shaotang stops, looks at the path that has disappeared in front of him, and starts to look for traces of people on the ground.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang found a faint footprints on the ground. The footprints were probably because when he was walking in the forest, his shoes were wet by the dew in the forest, and there was a circle of soil on the edge of the footprints. Xu Shaotang also judged the footprints based on the soil.


    After reorienting, the two continued to follow.


    The more forward, the more sparse vegetation, to the back, only weeds and bare big Bluestone.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming lost their direction again. They could no longer see any trace on the ground. In the open environment, they had a panoramic view of the surrounding environment.


    "It''s true. There''s no trace to trace."


    Xu Shaotang stopped and looked into the distance. Except for the stones and some low shrubs, where could he see the shadow of people.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming silently searched around, and finally came back to Xu Shaotang with nothing. She said sadly, "I didn''t find anything."


    There are many stones here. People will not leave any trace when they walk through these big buildings. Even though she and Xu Shaotang are both masters of tracking, they have nothing to do.


    Xu Shaotang took back his gaze, turned to Jingming, and asked, "when you were tracking Chifeng, did you ever come near here?"


    "Yes Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and said, "they have been to this area several times. If I guess correctly, the secret entrance of Shihuang mausoleum should be near here. The problem is that since it is a secret entrance, it must be hard to find."


    It''s not that she didn''t think that if they couldn''t find the trace of Ying JunShang and others, they would go to find the secret entrance by themselves. But if the secret entrance is so easy to find, I''m afraid the secret of Shihuang mausoleum won''t confuse countless people for thousands of years.


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang nods slightly. What Tantai Jingming says is not unreasonable, but he can''t give up anyway!


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, thought a little, raised his head to Tantai Jingming and said, "in this way, you and I will go around and look for each other. We will meet here in ten minutes. Whether we can find it or not, we will find it first!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought for a moment. In addition to this, she couldn''t find a better way. So she nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ll go to the left side. You go to the right side. Let''s search carefully. I hope we can find something."After making up his mind, they immediately split up. Xu Shaotang went straight to the right side of the area to look for it carefully. He searched it very carefully. He almost had to look at the slightly larger stone cracks.


    While he was searching carefully, there was a murmuring sound of water in his ear. Xu Shaotang said the direction of the sound and searched slowly, only to see a stream shuttling between bluestones.


    All the way, almost no time to drink two mouthfuls of water, to this side and immediately began to track their whereabouts of Ying JunShang, now Xu Shaotang is really a little thirsty.


    At the same time, he lifted up his thirst and let his mouth water again.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is going to continue his pursuit, his eyes catch a glimpse of a stone beside the stream.


    There are stones on the side of the stream, which is not unusual. It''s just that half of the stone is buried in the soil, and half of it is left outside. The stone is not big, only the size of a basketball, and its appearance is no different from that of ordinary stones. However, there are signs of loosening on the edge of the stone, which should be closely attached to the ground, but the edge is cracked Half finger wide gap, it seems that someone is walking on the stone, causing the edge of the loose.


    After discovering this, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a trace of joy and hurriedly followed the upstream of the stream.

 Chapter 1381

    Judging from the traces left on the edge, this is what happened a few minutes ago.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the deep pool. The water is green, and he can''t see the bottom of the pool. When Xu Shaotang squats down and reaches into the pool, he finds that the pool seems warmer than the one below.


    Hot springs?


    Xu Shaotang looked at the deep pool with a little doubt, and then jumped into the deep pool.


    When he began to dive to the bottom of the deep pool, he found a warm current gushing from the bottom of the pool.


    After discovering this situation, he immediately realized that this might be the location of the secret entrance, and those who left those traces on the edge of the deep pool might be the gang of yingjunshang.


    With this discovery, Xu Shaotang was so excited that he tried his best to dive to the bottom of the deep pool. As he dived deeper and deeper, the current at the bottom became stronger and stronger. Fortunately, the current was still within the scope of his confrontation. After another minute, Xu Shaotang finally reached the bottom of the deep pool.


    Only then did he know that the deep pool was almost a "U" shaped structure.


    Soon, his guess was verified. When he showed his head from the water, he had reached the other end of the deep pool. It was dark around him. He could not see anything. He could only hear the sound of gurgling water and groped around. Then he knew that there was a river similar to an underground River in it.


    The warm water really gushed out of the underground river and then flowed into the deep pool.


    It should be here!


    By this time, Xu Shaotang had basically determined that this was the secret entrance of Shihuang mausoleum.


    Thinking about his ten minute appointment with dantai, Xu Shaotang gives up the idea of tracking and goes away for the time being, and suddenly sneaks into the deep pool again.


    ¡­¡­


    At the meeting place where Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming agreed to meet, Tantai Jingming was walking back and forth in the same place.


    Because Xu Shaotang didn''t come back at the appointed time, Tantai Jingming''s face is full of anxiety. She knows that Xu Shaotang is always very punctual. Unless she meets special circumstances, Xu Shaotang will never be late.


    She thought in her heart, whether Xu Shaotang met Ying JunShang and others, whether she was dragged down by the other party, at the same time, she was also thinking about whether she wanted to continue to wait.


    "No, we can''t wait any longer!" At the thought that Xu Shaotang might be in danger, Tantai Jingming could no longer wait in the same place.


    Just as she was going to look for Xu Shaotang, she saw a figure running to this side quickly.


    Although this figure is very fast, but now the strength of the tan Tai Jing Ming but see the face of the people.


    Seeing the figure of Xu Shaotang, the hanging heart of Tantai Jingming is finally put down. She mutters in her heart whether this guy has found anything, or how could he come back after such a long time.


    When Xu Shaotang came to Tantai Jingming''s side, Tantai Jingming couldn''t help frowning for me. Looking at Xu Shaotang, who was wet all over, she asked, "how did you make it like this?"


    "I found the place that might be the entrance. Follow me!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have time to explain anything to Tantai Jingming. With a word, he quickly swept to the direction of the deep pool.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is a little stunned. When she gets back to her senses, her face shows a look of surprise, and she rushes to catch up with Xu Shaotang.


    Soon they arrived at the deep pool.


    "There is an underground river below, which should be the secret entrance of Shihuang mausoleum." Xu Shaotang pointed to the deep pool and asked Jingming, "do you have something with you?"


    "Standing by!" Tan Tai Jing Ming stares at the deep pool curiously, and takes out a mini LED head lamp from her body and shakes in front of Xu Shaotang.


    These things, as long as they are in the task, they are carried with them. However, except for themselves, no one knows where they put these things. Everyone has their own direction to hide things. This is also one of their usual training subjects.


    "I''ll go down first, and you''ll follow me."


    With that, Xu Shaotang jumped into the deep pool.


    See Xu Shaotang jump down, dantai Jingming also jump down quickly, hold a breath, closely follow Xu Shaotang to the bottom of the pool.


    The overhead light provides her with illumination. Although she can''t see the situation at the bottom of the pool clearly, it can ensure that she can follow Xu Shaotang closely.


    A few minutes later, they emerged from the other end of the pool.


    With the light source above Jingming''s head, Xu Shaotang can finally see the situation on this side of the deep pool.


    His guess was right. It was an underground river. By the weak light, he could see that the river was several meters high enough for them to walk through.


    The water in the underground river is not deep, just to their knees.


    From their present position, they can''t see the end of the underground river at all.


    "Let''s go and see if the underground river leads to Shihuang mausoleum!" Xu Shaotang takes off the mini searchlight on the top of Tantai Jingming''s head and puts it on his head. He takes the lead and signals Tantai Jingming to keep pace with himself.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Tantai Jingming can''t help but feel warm. Although her strength has improved by leaps and bounds, Xu Shaotang still protects her as usual. This underground river may be full of mechanism traps everywhere. Xu Shaotang takes the initiative to take the risk.


    As he walked, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his hand to Tantai Jingming and signaled her to stop.


    Tantai Jingming curiously approaches and sees a dark thing floating on the surface of the river not far away. Due to the limited distance of the searchlight, she can''t see what the thing on the surface of the river is.


    When that thing floated within the range of the searchlight, they found that it was clearly a human body.


    Xu Shaotang quickly stepped forward and stopped the corpse floating along the current. He saw that the corpse''s face was black and his eyes were protruding. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot before he died.


    "It''s him!" "This man is one of the tomb robbers they bought with a lot of money! It seems that this is the secret entrance to their mouth! "


    Tantai Jingming was both happy and nervous when she found the man''s body.


    Happily, they finally found the trace of Ying JunShang''s gang. Nervously, judging from the death of this man, this underground river is really dangerous. This man is probably unlucky and became the first one to die.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "you follow me. Don''t get too close to me!"


    With that, he let go of the body and let it drift down.


    Dantai Jingming nodded. She knew that Xu Shaotang also saw that the road was not peaceful, so she told her not to get too close to avoid being unable to avoid the trap in time.

 Chapter 1382

    After knowing that the river is not calm, Xu Shaotang''s speed of advance has slowed down. He always pays attention to the situation around him. If there is anything wrong, he will react at the first time.


    As he walked, Xu Shaotang seemed to step on something. He only felt that the river under his feet sank slightly. Then, dense arrows shot out from the stone walls on both sides of the river.


    When his arrows hit his body, they could not shoot out of the barrier.


    "If this secret passage is full of such organs, it''s not a big concern." Xu Shaotang turns back to Tantai Jingming and smiles, then goes on.


    After Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming whispered, "don''t be careless. The imperial mausoleum has come back for thousands of years. No one has ever come in. It''s definitely not simple."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and continued to move forward.


    After another distance, a path appeared in front of them. The path seemed to have obvious traces of manual excavation. It should have been built when the Shihuang mausoleum was built.


    They have been walking in the water for such a long time. Now they see that there are other roads. Naturally, they are unwilling to move forward in the dark river. Besides, no one knows what is going on under the dark river. No matter whether the path is safe or not, they can at least see the situation on the ground.


    "Come this way!" Xu Shaotang pointed to the path and walked to the junction of the path and the river.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gently "Er" a, then follow behind Xu Shaotang to walk to the path.


    Just as Xu Shaotang''s feet broke away from the water and stepped on the path, Xu Shaotang''s feet sank again.


    Without any hesitation, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi had gushed out. At the same time, a burst of smoke suddenly gushed out from the ground under his feet.


    "The smoke is poisonous! Hold your breath


    Xu Shaotang only had time to shout. He immediately held his breath, and at the same time, he retreated to the dark river again. He took Tan Tai Jing Ming and buried his head in the dark river.


    A few minutes later, two people from the bottom of the head, at this time, the smoke has dissipated.


    "What a vicious organ!" Looking at the position he just stepped on, Xu Shaotang said softly: "the designer of this mechanism is sure that the person who comes in is not willing to walk in the water for a long time. He deliberately designs a mechanism in this position. When people step on the ground from the water, they are relaxed. This poisonous smoke can attack them unprepared!"


    Think about it. With that mechanism in the dark river, people who come in will surely think that there are other mechanisms in the dark river. When they can''t see the situation at the bottom of the dark river clearly, a path suddenly appears. I''m afraid anyone will choose to step on the path from the dark river. The designer of the mechanism has grasped the entrant''s idea and specially laid a fatal mechanism here .


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly, wiped the water off her face, and said sternly: "the dead tomb robber we started to see is probably the way here."


    The death of the tomb robber is very consistent with the symptoms of poisoning. It seems that Ying JunShang and they are also on the path here.


    "It should be!" Thinking about the appearance of the corpse, Xu Shaotang said, "Ying JunShang is really cruel. He let these ordinary grave robbers open the way in front of him!"


    In his mind, he could not help but imagine Ying JunShang and his party walking in the dark river. It was the dead grave robber who led the way. The moment he stepped on the path, he triggered the mechanism there. However, he didn''t have his own reaction speed, and the poisonous smoke entered his body instantly


    "It''s really cruel enough. If Chifeng''s people are in the front of the road, they should be able to react to this kind of mechanism, so as not to kill people." Tantai Jingming despised Ying JunShang in her heart, and asked Xu Shaotang, "do we continue to walk in the dark river or this path?"


    She is a very independent person, but in front of her man, she hopes her man to make a decision. No matter what his decision is, she will support it unconditionally.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said, "it''s better to take this path. I believe Ying JunShang and they should also choose this path. Since they dare to go, why don''t we dare?"


    "Also, as long as you don''t see Ying JunShang''s body, it means that the mechanism trap here can''t help people with our strength." Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "let them help us to test the mechanism here first."


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang jumped up from the river, avoided the place he had just walked, and fell steadily on the path. Tantai Jingming also jumps up from the dark river and falls on Xu Shaotang''s side.


    As they walked along the path, they also met several organs, but their strength was there. Although these organs were very ingenious, they must be able to kill ordinary people one by one, but for them, as long as they were a little more careful, these organs could not help them at all.More than ten minutes later, they came to the end of the path.


    At this time, a heavy stone gate appeared in front of them.


    Looking at the stone gate in front of them, they just made a simple eye contact and walked to the stone gate at the same time.


    They are looking for the mechanism on the stone gate. Since the designer has designed this heavy stone gate here, there must be a way to open it.


    However, they looked around, but they didn''t find any mechanism on the stone gate.


    "It doesn''t make sense!" Xu Shaotang pressed his palm on the heavy stone gate and said in doubt: "this stone gate should have a way to open, otherwise how did Ying JunShang get there?"


    "Will they be walking in the dark river?" Tantai Jingming''s face was also full of doubts.


    Hearing what Tantai Jingming said, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "no, according to my understanding of Ying JunShang, he should not walk in the dark river. Moreover, there are tomb robbers among them. They should be proficient in this kind of mechanism. I think those tomb robbers should have opened the stone gate, but we haven''t found the mechanism to open the stone gate for the time being."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it, then nodded and said, "yes, that''s why they paid a lot of money to buy those tomb robbers. In that case, let''s look carefully and see if we can find it. "


    At the same time, Tan Tai Jing Ming carefully looks for it on the stone gate, while Xu Shaotang''s eyes turn to other places and begins to look for it on the stone walls on both sides of the stone gate.

 Chapter 1383

    After a period of searching, Xu Shaotang finally found a suspicious place.


    "Dan Tai, look here!" Xu Shaotang points to a Chu on the stone wall and says to Jingming on the dantai.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, Tantai Jingming comes to see that Xu Shaotang''s finger is slightly smoother than other places on the stone wall. If you don''t pay attention to it, you can''t see the difference between here and other places.


    Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and pressed it hard, where he suddenly fell in.


    With the fall here, a burst of "click" sounded, the heavy stone door began to move up slowly, and a bright light suddenly came through the stone door.


    "Well?"


    Looking at the light coming from the stone gate, the two people''s hearts were filled with deep doubts. This is an underground mausoleum. According to the truth, the mausoleum should be sealed. Where can there be such a bright light?


    Are they coming out again?


    At the thought of this possibility, they hurried through the stone gate which was still slowly opened.


    When they passed through the stone gate, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    What you can see is a huge group of towering red and black palaces. From their present position, you can almost overlook the whole palace group. Everyone knows that the scale of Shihuang mausoleum is absolutely unprecedented. But I''m afraid no one has ever thought that there is such a large palace group in the hinterland of Lishan Mountain. Its scale is not inferior to that of the Forbidden City in the capital £¿


    On the periphery of the palace, there are tall walls and moats. From a distance, the height of the walls should not be less than five meters. Outside the walls, there is a wide moat.


    In addition to these, we can also see rows of terracotta warriors and horses standing on the palace and the city walls, as if guarding the safety of this huge underground palace.


    But in front of them was a gully about ten feet wide. When they reached the edge of the gully, they could not see the bottom of the gully at a glance!


    It''s just that they didn''t see Ying JunShang, but it''s not strange. With such a large palace community, they can''t see Ying JunShang in any palace.


    "This..." Tantai Jingming swallows a mouthful of saliva. She looks at the palace in front of her in shock and mumbles to Xu Shaotang: "I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "I don''t think so..."


    The look on Xu Shaotang''s face was not much better than that of Tantai Jingming. He was also shocked by the Forbidden City in this underground palace. He never thought that he could see such a magnificent mausoleum in his lifetime.


    "What a spectacle Tantai Jingming looked at the scene excitedly and said: "this is a miracle, the greatest miracle!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, and said: "it is estimated that only a king like Ying Zheng can do such a thing. I don''t know how many people have to work hard to build this underground palace."


    To build a mausoleum of this scale underground, I don''t know how much manpower and financial resources it will cost. It seems that it is natural for Qin II to die.


    Xu Shaotang is not interested in commenting on the merits and demerits of Ying Zheng, the first emperor. He just thinks that even with today''s science and technology, the underground palace of such scale in the hinterland of Lishan Mountain is likely to be a big challenge. Ying Zheng did it more than 2000 years ago. As dantai said, it''s really a miracle!


    Tan Tai Jing Ming tried to calm the shock in her heart. She turned her face, which was a little red because of shock, and asked Xu Shaotang, "let''s go and have a look now?"


    She wanted to see if there was anything more shocking in the underground palace.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, then shook his head slightly and said, "we are not going anywhere now. We are waiting here."


    "Wait here?" "You don''t want to know the purpose of their coming here?" asked dantai Jingming


    "Of course I want to know!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to the towering palace community in front of him and said, "don''t you want to find them in such a big place? We are now in a position where we can have a panoramic view of the whole underground palace. It''s not too late for us to pass after we find their tracks. "


    Tantai Jingming said with a bitter smile, "if they don''t show up all the time, we''ll wait here all the time?"


    "They''re going out after all. I don''t believe they can stay here forever!" Xu Shaotang smiles, but there is no worry on his face.


    The purpose of his coming here is not to steal the treasures from Shihuang mausoleum, nor to be an archaeologist. He just wants to find out the purpose of Ying JunShang''s coming here, so if he can''t see their trace all the time, he just needs to wait here. When Ying JunShang leaves, he doesn''t believe he can''t see them!


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming nods slightly. Since Xu Shaotang wants to wait for them to show up, she will accompany Xu Shaotang here!


    While waiting, Tantai Jingming asks Xu Shaotang curiously, "where does the light come from?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang raised his head slightly, looked at the bright underground palace in front of him, and said with a smile to Jingming, "this is the miracle of miracles. Since it''s a miracle, there must be something we can''t imagine in it. Since we can''t understand it, don''t think about it."He believes that anyone who comes here will think that this is one of the greatest miracles in the world. They have not really entered the underground palace yet. Maybe, after they enter the underground palace, the question of Tantai Jingming will be solved. Maybe, this secret will never be solved.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming said with a helpless smile: "if we make public the situation of Shihuang mausoleum, I don''t know how many archaeologists will go crazy with excitement! I''ve only heard all kinds of legends about Shihuang mausoleum before, but now I''ve seen them. I know that those legends are far worse than the real Shihuang mausoleum. Now I can''t believe what we see is true. "


    "Yes! It''s really incredible here. " Xu Shaotang gently exclaimed: "not only those archaeologists will be crazy, but also people like Ying JunShang will be crazy because of here? I have been thinking about whether Ying JunShang has anything to do with the first emperor Ying Zheng, and whether the Ying family in Kunlun knows some secrets unknown to outsiders? "


    "When you see Ying JunShang, you can ask him well." Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "now we just need to find the trace of Ying JunShang and their gang. Maybe our doubts will be solved."


    When talking, Tantai Jingming''s eyes have been staring at the underground palace group, hoping to see Ying JunShang in the underground palace group.


    Xu Shaotang also stares at the other side of the underground palace and listens to the words of Tantai Jingming. He can''t help but shrug his shoulders and say, "wait, they will appear sooner or later!"

 Chapter 1384

    While Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming wait there, Ying JunShang and others linger in a palace.


    "Young master, is this the legendary enchanting array?" Red wind with Ying JunShang''s side, full of surprise to Ying JunShang asked.


    When they entered the palace, they fell into a big battle. It was easy for them to come in, but when they wanted to go out, they found that they could not go out at all.


    No matter which way they go, they will eventually come back to where they are.


    Chifeng had heard of this kind of array before, but he had never seen it. Unexpectedly, he saw this kind of magic array only existed in the legend in this imperial mausoleum.


    Ying JunShang nodded slightly, and his face was also full of curiosity. He said faintly: "if you want to go out from here, you must find the array eye."


    He had never seen this kind of array before, and the way to break it was also seen from the ancient books collected by the Qin family.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s difficult to do. There are too many things in this palace. Every thing may be an array eye, and even every brick may be an array eye. It''s not easy to find a real array eye in so many things.


    "Eyes of the array?" Red wind''s eyes scan inside the palace, full of doubts said: "how can I find the array eye?"


    Ying JunShang also scanned the palace. Hearing the problem of Chifeng, he could only shake his head and say, "I don''t know. The person who set up this kind of enchanting array is absolutely a wonderful person. There are so many things that can be used as the eyes of the array. Anything you see may be the eyes of the array, or everything you can see None of them. "


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s words, Feiyun beside him said with a bitter smile: "then you have to try one by one?"


    Looking at the furnishings in the palace, Feiyun can''t help feeling that he has a big head. Even Ying JunShang has no good way, so he has to try the most stupid way.


    Listening to their talk, the two tomb robbers who were bought by Chifeng were amused. However, they did not dare to laugh. They had seen the skills of these people and knew that Ying JunShang was a cruel man. Originally they were three people, but one died when they climbed the path from the underground river. Now they are the only two left.


    In fact, they regret it now. Chifeng did give them a lot of money to buy them off, but now they don''t know whether they have life to spend that money. Originally, they had already washed their hands, but they couldn''t bear the temptation of money and curiosity, and finally they were in danger.


    Now they dare not disobey the words of these people, for fear that they will lose their lives in the hands of these people if they make a mistake.


    Therefore, even if they know more about this kind of enchantment array than Ying JunShang, they dare not say that they can''t come. If they say it and lose Ying JunShang''s face, they will probably die.


    The two exchanged their eyes for a while, and planned to say nothing. At this time, it''s still important to protect their lives.


    However, the eye contact between them did not escape Ying JunShang''s keen eyes. Seeing the two people frowning there, Ying JunShang asked with a smile: "how, do you know the position of the array eye?"


    "They know?" Chifeng and Feiyun look at the two tomb robbers at the same time, but they think with disdain in their hearts, what they don''t know, how can they know?


    Looking at the people''s eyes, the older tomb robber shook his head and said, "no, we don''t know. We''ve never met this kind of situation."


    "Ha ha, don''t you really know?"


    Ying JunShang had a slight smile on his face, but his smile was a little gloomy and terrible. He stared at them fiercely and said coldly, "give you a chance. You''d better tell me the truth. If I know you''re lying, I''ll let you bury Qin Shihuang here!"


    Ying JunShang''s words were cold and severe, especially his cold eyes. The two tomb robbers only felt that their souls would tremble under his eyes.


    "I We... " The elder tomb robber didn''t dare to look at Ying JunShang''s eyes at all. When he heard Ying JunShang''s cruel words, he lowered his head and glanced at the man next to him. He also lowered his head and thought about Ying JunShang''s cruel words just now. He thought hard and said: "we really don''t know. We just feel that there is a difference between this place and the layout of Fengshui Shazhen It''s a little bit similar... "


    "Oh, something like that?" Ying JunShang raised his eyebrows and said to them with a smile, "well, what kind of a similar method? Don''t worry about it. If it''s right, there''s a prize. If it''s wrong, it doesn''t matter. "


    Ying JunShang is such a smart man. He doesn''t know that these two people are hiding something. On the surface, they say so. They are afraid that most of them know the location of the array eyes. Even if they don''t know the location of the props, they should know the general location. At that moment, he remembered that these tomb robbers, in addition to cracking mechanisms, also knew something about geomantic omen and metaphysics, at least better than them.


    But geomantic omen metaphysics and arrays are basically imaginative, and many arrays are based on metaphysics. If he thinks about it in this way, he is more sure that these two people must know something they don''t know.The smile on Ying JunShang''s face was very soft. He looked like a modest gentleman, but the two tomb robbers knew that there was a cruel heart under the smile.


    "Then I''ll try!" The old tomb robber said carefully, and then slowly went up to the front two, staring at the constant appearance around the palace.


    "Heaven is the stem, earth is the branch..." The old tomb robber murmured the obscure formula in his mouth, but his feet kept moving.


    Seeing that the elder tomb robber started to move, the younger one had to work hard and began to move with him. They kept changing their positions in the palace. It felt like they were dancing.


    "Young master, do you think they can really find the array eyes?"


    Looking at the two people there without rules of chaos, red wind whispered to the side of Ying Jun Shang asked.


    Ying Jun Shang smile, light said: "can you find, soon you can see."


    While they were talking, the two tomb robbers came to a lamp at the same time. They murmured a few words in a low voice. Finally, they turned around and fixed their eyes on a pillar opposite the lamp.


    "Maybe that''s the eye of the array..." The elder tomb robber pointed to the lifelike jade dragon carved on the pillar and said.

 Chapter 1385

    The elder tomb robber''s judgment is correct. The jade dragon is the eye of the enchanted array in the palace.


    When they walked out of the palace smoothly, Ying JunShang''s attitude to the two tomb robbers became different.


    At first, Ying JunShang thought that the role of these two people was to help them find the secret entrance, and help them enter the underground palace smoothly. But now he found that there might be many places to use these two people in the underground palace, so he began to be polite to them.


    "Feiyun, you are responsible for protecting their safety. If they make a mistake, you are the only one to ask!"


    After Ying JunShang knew that these two men were still useful, he certainly didn''t want them to die under the mechanism like another one. From entering the secret entrance, he arranged for people to protect the two tomb robbers for the first time.


    Hear win Jun Shang''s words, fly cloud quickly nods to say is.


    Ying JunShang turned to them and said politely, "you are both talented people. There are still many places in this underground palace where you can use them. If this situation happens again, please don''t hide yourself! When I find what I want, the treasure in the mausoleum, as long as you can see it, just take it! "


    Ying JunShang''s sudden change makes them feel flattered, but they also know that they have value to make use of. If they don''t have value to make use of, they will become victims at any time.


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s words, they quickly nodded and said, "you''re welcome. It''s our honor to serve you."


    Of course, this is just their polite words. They dare not tell the truth in their hearts. Now they are just thinking about how to protect their lives.


    Ying JunShang smiles a little, and then asks them, "in your opinion, where is the main hall of the mausoleum?"


    Originally, he wanted to search Palace by palace, but now he found the hidden ability of these two people. Of course, he could not put such good resources out of use.


    The two men knew something about geomantic omen and metaphysics, and the layout of the mausoleum was also related to geomantic omen. It was better for them to use the knowledge of geomantic omen and metaphysics to help him find the main hall of the mausoleum than for him to look for it next to each other.


    Looking at Ying JunShang''s eyes, their faces show bitter color at the same time. The younger tomb robber looks at the older one. The meaning in his eyes is very obvious. He clearly wants him to say it.


    Seeing his companion looking at him, the elder tomb robber gave a bitter smile and said to Ying JunShang, "young master, we really don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Ying JunShang obviously thought that these two people wanted to hide, and his face could not help showing a trace of displeasure. He said faintly: "do you not know, or do you not want to say?"


    Seeing Ying JunShang''s face, the man quickly explained: "we really don''t know. The layout here is not an ordinary Feng Shui Bureau. Young man, do you think there are nine palaces here?"


    "Nine palaces?" Ying JunShang stood there and counted roughly, then nodded his head and said, "it''s really nine palaces. I didn''t notice. Why, is there anything particular about these nine palaces? "


    When he came, he was also shocked by the magnificent palace community in front of him, so that he did not count the number of these palaces at all.


    At the moment, listening to the tomb robber, he felt that the nine palaces were not built at will, but must have a deep-seated purpose.


    The older tomb robber nodded with a bitter smile and said, "the layout of these nine palaces is exactly the Jiulong puzzle in geomancy."


    Hearing his words, the red wind on one side asked curiously: "what is the Kowloon puzzle?"


    In terms of personal strength, Ying JunShang, any one of them can take the lives of these two people without much effort. However, when it comes to geomantic omen and metaphysics, they know nothing about it. At the moment, hearing the new word "Kowloon puzzle", their curiosity was immediately hooked up.


    "The so-called Kowloon puzzle is to create eight dragon veins on the basis of the original dragon veins, so as to make up the extreme number of nine! The other eight dragon veins are all made by human beings, so as to confuse the grave robbers. The real dragon veins are hidden in them, so that people can''t judge which dragon vein is real! " The older tomb robber pointed to the palace community in front of him and said with a bitter smile, "these nine palaces are all built on the Dragon veins. The eight dragon veins are too lifelike. We can''t see which dragon vein is the real dragon vein, so we can''t see which palace is the main hall of the real imperial mausoleum."


    Although they can see that this is a puzzle in Kowloon, even if they are proficient in Feng Shui, they don''t know which dragon is the real dragon.


    It can even be said that no one knows what the real dragon vein is except the person who laid the puzzle in Kowloon.


    If you want to find the main hall of Shihuang mausoleum, you can''t find any other way except to find the palace by palace.


    Listening to this man''s explanation, Ying JunShang opened his eyes. He was reasonable, and it didn''t look like he was lying. Ying JunShang said faintly: "it''s not easy for you to see the Kowloon puzzle. In that case, let''s find it next to each other. We will always find the main hall!"The main hall, which is the location of the first emperor''s mausoleum, as far as he knows, what he wants should be in the first emperor''s mausoleum.


    "Excuse me, young master." Looking at the towering palace in front of him, the elder tomb robber said solemnly: "according to our judgment, countless mechanism traps have been set up in all palaces. This is the purpose of the people who set up the Jiulong puzzle. Let people find the main hall of the mausoleum next to each other, and then use the mechanism traps in the fake main hall to kill the invaders We have seen the enchantment array in that palace. No one knows what else is in other palaces... "


    For all grave robbers, the Kowloon puzzle is a very terrible geomantic omen situation.


    Because every more search for a palace means more danger. No one knows that he will fall into the trap of that palace.


    Therefore, many grave robbers will lose their interest when they see the Kowloon puzzle. It is easy for those who can lay the Kowloon puzzle to set up some killing array in the mausoleum.


    Although the funerary objects in these ancient tombs are very valuable, no matter how valuable they are, they are not as valuable as their own lives.


    Ying JunShang didn''t pay any attention to the warning of the elder tomb robber. He said with a smile, "don''t worry about this. Just give us the traps in these palaces and do what you should do!"


    Finally, he entered the underground palace of the first imperial mausoleum. Before he found what he wanted, how could he leave easily?

 Chapter 1386

    When they came out of the trapped palace, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming found their trace.


    "Let''s go. We''ve had enough rest. It''s time to move."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and pats the hand of Tantai Jingming. What he has to wait for is this moment.


    Looking at Ying JunShang and his party from a distance, his face showed an excited look. No wonder so many people like shady people behind him. This kind of feeling is really cool.


    Looking at the excited look on Xu Shaotang''s face, Tantai Jingming couldn''t help laughing and said, "you really got it right."


    Thanks to them did not come on the past in a hurry, otherwise, it is likely to lose the trace of win Jun Shang them.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "after we go there, we will do nothing, just observe them in the dark."


    "Listen to you!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang took the lead in walking to the gully that he couldn''t see at a glance. Although the gully was very wide, it was a leap for people like them.


    Xu Shaotang stepped back a few steps, then suddenly began to accelerate. When he reached the edge of the gully, he pushed his feet on the ground and jumped to the opposite side.


    During a breath, Xu Shaotang had already landed on the opposite side steadily. When he was stable, he turned back to wave to Tantai Jingming, signaling that she would come quickly.


    Like Xu Shaotang, dantai Jingming had already fallen on Xu Shaotang''s side in a moment.


    They looked at each other with a smile and walked to the gate of the underground palace.


    The wide moat separates the city gate from them again. Xu Shaotang could easily cross over, but when he was by the river, he suddenly stopped.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who stopped suddenly, she asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Instead of answering her question, Xu Shaotang looked at her snow-white hair and said with a smile, "I''d like to borrow a hair from you, dantai!"


    Although she doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang is up to, dantai Jingming pulls out a white hair from her head and slowly hands it to Xu Shaotang. Then she stares at him curiously to see what he wants to do with the hair.


    Xu Shaotang took the hair from Tan Tai Jing Ming, and then kneaded the long snow-white hair into a small ball, gently throwing it into the moat.


    "What on earth are you doing?" Dan Tai Jing Ming curiously approaches Xu Shaotang and looks at him with doubts.


    "Look Xu Shaotang pointed to his hair floating in the water and said, "this water is living water!"


    Looking in the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers, Tantai Jingming sees her hair moving at an extremely slow speed on the water. If she doesn''t look carefully, she may not notice the hair moving.


    "It''s living water!" Then she looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "what does that mean? What do you mean by that? "


    Looking at Tantai Jingming''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "Tantai, where''s your intelligence before? Since there is living water here, it means that the water here is flowing. If you think about it carefully, we come in from the underground river, and the water of the underground river flows outside. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming falls into thinking. She frowns slightly and thinks about what Xu Shaotang said.


    Finally, she knew what Xu Shaotang was trying to express. She quickly raised her head and asked in surprise: "you mean that since there is water flowing out, there is no dry here. There must be water flowing in, right?"


    It''s true that there are entrances and exits. The flow direction of the moat is probably the direction of the secret entrance. That is to say, if they don''t take that path, they can also follow the secret river to get here. In theory, there should be more than one secret entrance. In theory, there should be another entrance in the upstream of the moat, that is The entrance is where the water flows into the moat!


    Of course, the entrance only exists in theory. The water of the underground moat may be formed by countless trickles, and that kind of trickle may not form an entrance.


    However, this discovery is not without any significance. In other words, if their known secret entrance is blocked, they may be able to find other exits through this discovery.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded a little smile, said: "if we are trapped, this may be our hope to go out."


    However, they still haven''t figured out the purpose of Ying JunShang''s coming here, and the known secret entrance hasn''t been sealed, so they don''t have to think about finding a new exit for the time being.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly and said, "I didn''t expect that you are usually careless. You are very cautious at the key time. Well, let''s not think about the entrance that doesn''t exist. Let''s go into the underground palace, so as not to lose them again. "


    "Well, that''s right. Let''s go!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took the lead to walk to the gate of the city.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Tantai Jingming can''t help but smile. Although this man doesn''t say a lot, his words and deeds express his infinite love for her. He always walks in front of himself and always wants to block the unknown risks for himself. Even if his strength is enough to protect his safety, in his heart, he will always be the one He''s a man he''s protecting.


    Maybe in many eyes, he is not a monster, but in this man''s heart, he has never changed.


    Xu Shaotang walked a few steps forward, feeling that Tantai Jingming didn''t keep up. When he looked back, he saw that Tantai Jingming was standing there motionless.


    "What are you thinking about? Let''s go now!" Xu Shaotang called to the platform.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, Tan Tai Jing Ming looks back. She looks at Xu Shaotang awkwardly, and then follows up.


    Soon, they came to the gate.


    The two heavy bronze city gates are tightly closed. Even after so many years, the bronze city gate does not have too many traces of corrosion. They have to sigh again that the first imperial mausoleum is so easy to surprise.


    For more than two thousand years, and the air here is not out of circulation, the bronze city gate is so well preserved, which can be described as a miracle.


    However, eager to enter the underground palace, they don''t have much time to sigh. Standing at the gate of the city, Xu Shaotang slowly said to Jingming, "none of us knows what''s dangerous in this. Don''t be distracted any more."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming knew that Xu Shaotang was talking about his wandering on the moat river just now. She blushed a little and nodded: "OK, no more!"


    "That''s good!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took advantage of a little bit on the ground and jumped onto the wall.

 Chapter 1387

    At the same time, Ying JunShang and others entered their second palace since they entered the underground palace.


    It seems that there is not much difference between this palace and the one they entered for the first time. In the palace, there are two rows of terracotta warriors and horses standing majestically. If you don''t look closer, I''m afraid many people will regard these terracotta warriors and horses as real people.


    Through the passage guarded by the terracotta warriors, there was no need for Ying JunShang to speak, so people began to search inside.


    Two tomb robbers stand there and carefully observe the geomantic layout here. They are surrounded by flying clouds that win Jun Shang''s strict order to protect their safety.


    Looking at them, their faces were full of panic, and they stepped back at the same time.


    See two people''s movements, next to the flying cloud impatiently asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Although Ying JunShang asked him to protect the safety of the two, he didn''t ask him to give them a good face. Originally, he was very unhappy about being sent to protect the two. At the moment, he was surprised to see the two, and his heart was suddenly on fire.


    "Then..." The younger tomb robber shivered and pointed to the terracotta warriors and horses in two rows in the middle of the palace. He stammered and said, "that terracotta warriors and horses, good It''s like It''s moving... "


    Hearing the words of the young tomb robber, another man nodded his head in horror. Obviously, he also saw the terracotta warriors move.


    "Fart!" Feiyun scolded: "just a few clay figurines. They can move. I see you..."


    At this point, Fei Yun''s words suddenly stopped, because when he looked at the two rows of terracotta warriors and horses, one of them seemed to move.


    Feiyun rubs his eyes in disbelief. The next moment, he finally knows that he is not dazzled.


    Because the two rows of terracotta warriors and horses, which were originally opposite, now face them all!


    "Hell


    Flying cloud heart scold a, hurriedly loud to win Jun Shang who search inside the palace to shout: "childe, childe!"


    Ying JunShang and others are searching inside the palace. When they hear the cry of Feiyun outside, they think that they have made something important. They run to Feiyun from inside the palace.


    "What''s the matter?" Ying JunShang frowned slightly and asked to Feiyun who was shouting.


    Feiyun didn''t answer Ying JunShang''s words, but he just swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then reached out to the two rows of terracotta warriors facing them.


    When he saw the two rows of terracotta warriors and horses facing them, Ying JunShang''s heart also jumped. He clearly remembered that when he came in, the two rows of terracotta warriors and horses stood opposite each other, but at the moment, these terracotta warriors and horses were all facing them, and I don''t know why, when he looked at these turned face terracotta warriors and horses, Ying JunShang felt that these terracotta warriors and horses seemed to have something Life is ordinary.


    "Those who disturb our emperor''s rest, kill him!"


    All of a sudden, the terracotta warriors and horses standing in the front suddenly opened their mouths and uttered a cold and murderous word from their throat.


    Originally, the two rows of terracotta warriors and horses made everyone nervous. Now when they heard the terracotta warriors and horses talking, they were all shocked. Even the face of Ying JunShang was frightened.


    This scene is so strange that the terracotta warriors and horses that they thought were dead suddenly spoke?


    With the sound of the terracotta warriors and horses, other terracotta warriors and horses seemed to come to life suddenly. They raised their weapons and stepped to kill them.


    "What the hell is going on?" Ying JunShang asked the two tomb robbers in a sharp voice.


    He is not afraid of these terracotta warriors and horses, but he really can''t understand how these terracotta warriors and horses suddenly come to life?


    Listening to Ying JunShang''s questioning voice, they shook their heads at the same time. The face of the old tomb robber was full of fear, and incoherently said: "we I don''t know. How How could this be... "


    As grave robbers, they have seen too many strange things, but it is the first time that they have seen such terrible things.


    There are tens of thousands of terracotta warriors and horses in the imperial mausoleum. We can imagine what kind of outcome they will face if they survive.


    Did not get the answer in these two people, win Jun Shang also lazy to continue to ask, just cold voice to his hands of these people ordered: "kill!"


    The worst of them here are all innate extreme masters. He doesn''t believe it. How can this few hundred terracotta warriors and horses win them!


    With the order of Ying JunShang, Chifeng and others immediately resisted the shock in their hearts and rushed to those terra cotta warriors.


    "Death Red wind hit the talking terra cotta warriors with a fierce fist, which had been smashed by his fist before he could resist.


    Looking at the terra cotta warriors and horses broken to pieces on the ground, even Chifeng didn''t believe it. Is that the end?


    After making trouble for a long time, they thought how powerful these terracotta warriors and horses were. Unexpectedly, they were just embroidered pillows.


    Watching red wind easily smash the terracotta warriors and horses, other people''s confidence soared, waving their fists and Qi one after another, and their bodies kept shuttling between these terracotta warriors and horses.In less than three minutes, hundreds of terracotta warriors and horses had all become a team of fragments lying on the ground.


    "Rubbish!" Chifeng folded up his fist and glanced at the pieces of terracotta warriors and horses on the ground disdainfully. The shock brought by the terracotta warriors and horses just now has disappeared with the crushing of these terracotta warriors and horses.


    He instinctively thought that the reason why these terracotta warriors and horses can move is that someone has placed some strange mechanism in them. As for the voice they all heard, he can''t explain for the moment.


    However, just as Chifeng was staring at the pieces of terra cotta warriors and horses on the ground, the pieces on the ground suddenly moved inexplicably.


    The next moment, the terracotta warriors and horses that had been broken by them had been reassembled.


    Looking at the strange scene in front of us, the shock that just disappeared surged up again in everyone''s heart. Everyone widened their eyes and looked at the incredible strange scene in front of us.


    Ying JunShang pinched his fist and looked at the terracotta warriors who stood up again. He yelled again: "kill!"


    This time, even he himself joined in the strangulation of the terracotta warriors and horses. In order to prevent the terracotta warriors and horses from being combined again after they fell down, he made a fierce attack to smash the terracotta warriors and horses into small pieces, and even trampled them into powder with his feet. He didn''t believe it. In this case, the terracotta warriors and horses can be combined again!


    In the face of the experts in this group, these terracotta warriors and horses really have no resistance. In a short time, these terracotta warriors and horses were sunk to pieces again.


    However, before everyone could breathe a sigh of relief, the debris of the terracotta warriors and horses on the ground moved again. In a moment, a group of intact terracotta warriors and horses appeared in front of them again

 Chapter 1388

    "What the hell is going on?"


    In the face of this situation, no one can calm down. Ying Jun''s face is as cold as frost, and his eyes are fixed on those terracotta warriors who stand up again.


    Chifeng and others have all gathered around yingjunshang, and everyone looks like they are facing the enemy. At this moment, for these terracotta warriors, they finally put away their contempt.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here first!"


    Since these terra cotta warriors can''t be killed, there''s no need for them to continue to spend time here. Although they have great strength, when their manpower is exhausted, if they are entangled with these terra cotta warriors who can''t be killed by any means, when their physical strength is exhausted, I''m afraid there will be casualties.


    It''s not a shame to die, but if you die in the hands of these terracotta warriors and horses, it''s really a shame to be lost in grandma''s house.


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s words, the crowd retreated to the palace gate.


    However, when they arrived at the gate of the palace, the gate of the palace, which was originally open, was closed without warning.


    "Bang!"


    Ying JunShang didn''t think much about it. He punched heavily at the heavy palace gate.


    However, his fist was like hitting on cotton. There was no movement at the palace gate. It was still tightly closed, as if laughing at their ignorance.


    One punch didn''t succeed. Yingjunshang jumped up immediately and wanted to cross the palace wall directly.


    However, when he jumped up, he felt as if his head was bumped against a big soft net, which seemed to cover the whole palace. As soon as he jumped up, he was blocked by the invisible net.


    "Border?" Ying JunShang, who was blocked back to the ground by the big net, frowned tightly, looked up at the top of the sky and murmured to himself, "how can there be a border here?"


    Maybe other people don''t know what''s going on with this invisible big net, but as the winner, he can''t help but know that it''s a boundary, and it''s a very strong one.


    He clenched his fist and gave a violent blow to the border on his head. With a "buzzing" sound, his power suddenly dissipated.


    Looking at Ying JunShang blocked back to the ground again, red wind quickly asked Ying JunShang: "childe, what should I do?"


    Now, these terracotta warriors and horses can''t be killed, but they want to leave, but they have no way. Are they entangled with these terracotta warriors and horses all the time?


    "Chifeng, take people to solve these terracotta warriors. No matter how many times they are resurrected, they will be broken to pieces for me!" Ying JunShang turned to the two tomb robbers and said in a deep voice, "you should quickly find out what''s going on. If we are trapped here, you will die before us!"


    At this moment, Ying JunShang once again showed his ruthless side.


    Listen to Ying JunShang''s words, the two tomb robbers scold their mother in their hearts. This bastard is polite to himself when he needs to, and starts to threaten him when he doesn''t need to. This is a typical dog character. Turning books is faster than turning faces!


    Although they were very angry, they just bowed their heads to Ying JunShang and said, "young master, we really don''t know what''s going on. We''ve never met such a situation, or even heard of it!"


    "That''s your business!" Ying JunShang said coldly, "either find a way to get us out of here, or take you to these terracotta warriors first


    With that, Ying JunShang didn''t take care of the two men''s pleading eyes and turned back to the palace.


    He can''t place all his hopes in the hands of these two tomb robbers. He himself has to find a way to leave here.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on here, but he knows about the border. Now he has to find a way to destroy the border. Otherwise, even if they are not killed by the terracotta warriors, they will die of thirst and starvation here. Originally, they relied on their own strength, so they didn''t bring much supplies here at all. They can''t hold on for a day.


    Looking at Ying JunShang, who turns around and walks into the palace, the two tomb robbers look at each other and smile bitterly.


    "Sixth master, what should we do?" The younger tomb robber turned his eyes on the older one and asked with a dead face.


    "What else can we do?" The sixth Master said with a wry smile: "the old ancestor said that if you often stand by the river, you can''t get wet shoes. I don''t know what''s going on! Lao Jiu, I''m afraid we''re going to fall here this time! "


    At this moment, that kind of deep regret in their hearts again blurred, already knew that this job is not easy to do, but did not expect to encounter so many strange things in it, they robbed the tomb for a lifetime, and eventually died in this tomb.


    The so-called karma, is probably so!


    Listen to two people here Jijiwaiwai, Feiyun immediately impolite roar: "less nonsense, hurry to think of a way, or you will be thrown in the past!"


    When he said this, he reached out and pointed to the terracotta warriors and horses entangled with Chifeng and them. His face was full of ferocity.Thinking that he was going to be planted here anyway, the sixth master was not so afraid of them. They were all dead. Why should they be so cowardly?


    "Even if you kill us now, we can''t think of a way." Six Ye full is helpless to see to fly cloud one eye, immediately lightly close eyes, light of say: "start, we wait for you on the road of the yellow spring!"


    Do these people really think of them as immortals? If they know everything, why do they have to eat this bowl of rice?


    They''re dead, and these people don''t want to live! It''s a big deal, we all die here together!


    Seeing that the sixth master made a look of killing, Feiyun''s face suddenly surged with anger and said angrily: "do you really think I dare not throw you over?"


    As soon as the words fall, Feiyun has already grasped the sixth master''s collar and plans to throw him into those terra cotta warriors.


    "Stop it Just as Feiyun is about to throw the sixth master out, the voice of yingjunshang suddenly rings.


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s words, Feiyun quickly let go of Liu Ye and bowed respectfully to Ying JunShang standing in the palace: "young master, these two people not only don''t think of a way, but also are here..."


    Feiyun''s words haven''t finished, win Jun Shang has slightly raised his hand, motioned him not to go down.


    "Your task is to protect them!" Win Jun Shang light to see fly cloud one eye, slowly say: "before I didn''t decide to want their life, don''t let them die! Don''t let me remind you again! "


    Feeling Ying JunShang''s irritable mood, Feiyun nodded respectfully: "I know the crime!"

 Chapter 1389

    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming have quietly sneaked into the palace where they are.


    Listening to the sound of fighting and killing coming from the palace, Xu Shaotang doubts: "how can there be the sound of fighting? Who are they fighting with? Is there anyone else who has entered this imperial mausoleum? "


    In doubt at the same time, Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly plain girl figure.


    When he sneaked into the secret stronghold of yingjunshang that day, he met Su Nu, who obviously had the strength to fight with them. Is it difficult for Su Nu to go to the secret stronghold of yingjunshang to investigate this matter?


    However, when he thought about it carefully, he thought that it should not be because as long as Su Nu appeared in a certain range, he would feel the existence of Su nu. Obviously, he did not feel that way now.


    If it''s not a plain girl, who will it be?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the nearby dantai Jingming said in a low voice: "let''s go and have a look."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "you stay here. I''ll go and have a look."


    With that, Xu Shaotang quietly sneaked to the palace.


    The gate of the palace was open. He peeped out his head and saw the situation inside the palace immediately.


    I saw a few people jumping up and down there, fighting and killing in the air. They were surrounded by pieces of terracotta warriors and horses, and good cultural relics were destroyed by these birdmen.


    He also saw the figure of Feiyun. There were two people standing next to Feiyun. All three of them were standing there foolishly. They didn''t speak or yell at the air like others.


    "Aren''t these birders insane?" Xu Shaotang takes back his head and thinks funny.


    Xu Shaotang thought funny in his heart, while holding back his smile, he went back to the place where Tantai Jingming was hiding.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s effort to suppress his smile, Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled and asks, "what''s so funny?"


    Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse to burst out laughing and said to Jingming, "those people are fighting in the air like fools. I don''t know what''s wrong with them."


    "Ah?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming opened her eyes curiously and asked subconsciously, "how can this happen? When I followed them, I felt that they were quite normal! "


    "And what is their situation?" Xu Shaotang slightly frowned and touched his chin, thinking carefully there.


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang thought of a thing, and then "pa" a clap in his leg.


    Next to her, Tantai Jingming was puzzled by Xu Shaotang''s surprise. She rolled her eyes and said to Xu Shaotang, "what are you doing? hush! I''m afraid other people don''t know that we''re following in! "


    "Sorry, I''m so excited!" Xu Shaotang said to Tantai Jingming with a shy smile: "I think I should know what happened to them?"


    "Well?" Dan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang doubtfully and says, "do you know again?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "I think they should have entered the dreamland with the Tao in the palace."


    "Mirage?" Tantai Jingming thinks about it carefully. It seems that she can explain it like this. However, she asks Xu Shaotang: "how do you know that it''s an illusion?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "a few years ago, when I was in Shennong mountain with a drunken maniac, I met a similar situation. I almost lost my life at that time."


    This is what happened when he and the alcoholic maniac went to Shennong mountain for the first time. He foolishly fought with those Bigfoot monsters and was exhausted. At the end of the day, he found that everything was an illusion. If they hadn''t found out in time, they would have died in Shenlong mountain.


    What almost killed them that time was the kind of magic mushroom, but now they don''t know why they entered the dreamland.


    "Then they don''t know they''re in an illusion, do they?" Tantai Jingming asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "if they knew it, it would not be an illusion."


    "Don''t they want to be stuck here all the time?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked in surprise.


    "Not necessarily." Xu Shaotang looked in the direction of the palace and said with a smile: "if they are lucky, they may be able to find themselves in a dreamland through some details. If they are not lucky, they may have to stay in it all the time, either starve or die of exhaustion! Anyway, in this dreamland, you have to peel off your skin if you don''t die! "


    Thinking about winning JunShang, they don''t know that they are in a dreamland now. Xu Shaotang''s heart is incomparable.


    Tantai Jingming thought about it, then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "so even if they can come out, they should not be able to get out of trouble in a short time?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "it should be. I think they are still full of energy. I guess they have to struggle for a while to think about their current situation."He has experienced the dreamland personally, and knows the real feeling of being in the dreamland. Under the real feeling, almost no one will think whether he is in the dreamland or not.


    After getting Xu Shaotang''s affirmative answer, Tantai Jingming turned her eyes to other palaces and said curiously, "anyway, they can''t get out for a while now. Why don''t we go to other palaces first?"


    She has too much curiosity about the first imperial mausoleum. She wants to know what''s the secret in the first imperial mausoleum. It''s worth the top experts like Ying JunShang to steal the tomb with a group of people?


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and said, "don''t go! I believe the traps in these palaces are no less than our way here, and they will be even more deadly. We don''t have to take this risk. "


    Ying JunShang''s encounter in the palace also reminds him that it is the beginning of real danger to arrive in this underground palace. The illusion in this palace may trap Ying JunShang, and the mechanism traps in other palaces may also trap him and Tantai Jingming. They really don''t need to take risks for their curiosity.


    "And we''ll wait here again?" Tan Tai Jing Ming also knew that what Xu Shaotang said was the truth. Some bored people said, "I don''t know when I''m going to wait like this."


    Looking at the boring look of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang said to her with a smile, "if you don''t want to wait so boring here, you can go there to see a play. There is a good play on there."


    With that, Xu Shaotang points to the palace where yingjunshang is trapped, and looks at dantai Jingming with a smile.

 Chapter 1390

    In the palace, the fighting continued.


    Chifeng did not remember how many times they had smashed the terracotta warriors and horses, but no matter what they smashed them into, the terracotta warriors and horses would regroup and attack them.


    They are able to cope with the attack of these terracotta warriors and horses. It''s just that this kind of repeated and useless thing makes them tired physically and mentally. They know that these terracotta warriors and horses can''t be killed, but they still have to hang with them. This kind of thing is really torture.


    Ying JunShang turns around in the palace, but he still doesn''t find a way to break the border. He can only attack the border again and again.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ying JunShang''s voice of attacking jiejie is constantly ringing, but the jiejie is still.


    "Ah


    Angry Ying JunShang looks up to the sky and makes an angry roar. His eyes are slightly red. It''s obvious that he has been worried by this damned border.


    After venting his anger for a while, Ying JunShang forces himself to calm down. Now, the more he loses his mind, the more they can''t leave this damned place!


    Looking at the terracotta warriors and horses hanging together with Chifeng, Ying JunShang''s eyes are full of doubts. He is thinking about what''s going on with these terracotta warriors and horses. It''s clear that they have been smashed to pieces and why they can be combined again. This is beyond their understanding.


    Different from Ying JunShang''s anger and impatience, Xu Shaotang is very leisurely now.


    Thinking that they are still struggling in the dreamland, Xu Shaotang is very happy, and simply pulls up the dantai Jingming to watch the opera outside the palace.


    Ying JunShang''s angry roar was so sweet in his ears that he couldn''t help singing.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s exuberant look at the play, the nearby Tantai Jingming shakes her head helplessly, gently pulls Xu Shaotang for a while, and says, "have you ever thought of a problem?"


    "What''s the problem?" Xu Shaotang turns his head and looks at the quiet tea on the platform curiously.


    "We don''t seem to have any supplies with us." Tantai Jingming said with a bitter smile to Xu Shaotang, "if we drag on here all the time, we will not only fail to know the purpose of Ying JunShang''s coming here, but also die of starvation."


    If they are outside, with their strength, they naturally don''t have to worry about not finding food. But they are in the underground mausoleum, let alone eating. They can''t even see a cockroach. Now they don''t think there is any problem. They can watch the fun happily. But when they are hungry, they know that they are also facing some difficulties.


    "Er..."


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly. He really just focused on watching the fun and ignored this problem. Now when he heard the words of Tantai Jingming, he realized the dilemma they were facing.


    "Isn''t Ying JunShang proud of his intelligence? He''s not going to be stuck here all the time, is he? " Xu Shaotang some uncertain said.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile: "if his cleverness is all his own cleverness, if they use up all their strength and don''t know it''s a mirage, then we may never know the purpose of Ying JunShang''s coming here."


    Xu Shaotang thinks carefully about the words of Tantai Jingming. She really has some truth. If he is the one in the dreamland now, he can''t guarantee that he will be able to see through the dreamland.


    The so-called spectators see clearly. He is not in the dreamland, and he has already guessed it in advance, but he doesn''t think it''s great. But the people who are in the dreamland are seeing another scene at the moment. Seeing the gang jumping up and down there, I''m afraid they are also fighting fiercely in the dreamland.


    After careful consideration, Xu Shaotang slowly said to Jingming, "otherwise, let''s have a look. If they still can''t get out of the dreamland, how about we try to help them?"


    He would like to see Ying JunShang trapped in the dreamland forever, but in order to know the purpose of their coming here, he can''t let them be trapped in the dreamland all the time.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "let''s have a look. We can also have a look at the moves and strength of these people. If we fight with them, we will have a better grasp."


    "Don''t look." Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Tantai Jingming: "among these people, Ying JunShang is the strength of Huaxu, and the others can be ignored. If we can''t deal with them, we should kill ourselves by hitting a wall."


    Let alone Tantai Jingming, even if he was the only one, he was absolutely sure that he could defeat these people. Except for Ying JunShang, no one else was seen by him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s full of confidence, Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile: "let''s watch the excitement for a while."


    When they chatted here, Ying JunShang, who was in a dreamland, was in deep water.


    Now Chifeng and his family are still able to cope with these immortal terra cotta warriors and horses. They don''t need him to do it in person. However, he has to find a way to get everyone out of this ghost place."What to do? What to do! " Ying JunShang keeps shouting in his heart, but he can''t show it. If he''s in a mess, red wind will make them more chaotic. He''s the backbone of these people. He must keep calm.


    Ying JunShang turns around and doesn''t look at Chifeng and others who are fighting with the terracotta warriors. He gently closes his eyes and thinks about how to leave here.


    Just when he was thinking about the way to leave here, he felt that the whole world was quiet, and even the sound of fighting around him was gone.


    When everything around becomes quiet, Ying JunShang gradually calms down.


    Suddenly, Ying JunShang suddenly opens his eyes and turns around.


    At the moment, the gate of the palace is completely open. There are only pieces of terra cotta warriors and horses on the ground. Chifeng and others are jumping up and down in the air.


    "Mirage!"


    At this moment, Ying JunShang finally realized that they were in a dreamland.


    "Stop it all!" Ying JunShang suddenly gave out a loud drink and said in a loud voice: "close your eyes and don''t move!"


    Ying JunShang''s words, for Chifeng and his gang, are the imperial edict. Although we don''t know why Ying JunShang issued such an order when everyone was in the middle of a fierce battle, everyone faithfully carried out Ying JunShang''s order. Even though they felt that the weapons in the hands of the terracotta warriors were about to pass through their bodies, they still closed their eyes and remained motionless.


    Listening to Ying JunShang''s cheering, Xu Shaotang smiles and says to the quiet tea beside him: "it seems that our worries are superfluous. Ying JunShang really has two brushes."


    "Well, indeed!" Dantai Jingming nods slightly, knowing that Ying JunShang is coming out, she pulls Xu Shaotang to hide her body in a hidden corner.

 Chapter 1391

    Coming out of the palace, everyone has a feeling of survival. Many people quietly wipe the sweat on their forehead.


    In addition to their fear, they are full of the idea of swearing. They secretly scold the designer of this illusion trap for being too vicious. If Ying JunShang hadn''t found out in time that everything they were in was in the illusion, I''m afraid everyone would have to explain it here.


    Because of this, people look at yingjunshang with more respect. Of course, LiuYe and Laojiu are not among these people. Just now, in the dreamland, they have realized the true face of yingjunshang. At the moment, they are thinking about how to escape from these people, because they now understand the fact that whether they can go out of Shihuang mausoleum or not, They can''t live!


    Even if you leave Shihuang mausoleum alive, yingjunshang will kill them!


    "Young master, are you still looking for it?"


    Red wind some guilty looking at win Jun Shang, low voice of ask a way.


    Looking at the red wind that way, win Jun Shang light glance red wind one eye, ask a way: "how, afraid?"


    In the face of Ying JunShang, Chifeng didn''t dare to lie. He just nodded his head and said, "I''m really afraid. There are nine palaces here. We''ve just found two and we''ve already met so many troubles. I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    Normally, he should not be afraid, but now, he has seen the horror of the first imperial mausoleum, not only him, but also many people here have felt fear.


    "There''s no turning back at the bow!" Although Ying JunShang was also worried about their next situation, he didn''t want to give up. He just gritted his teeth and said, "next, let''s look for it in several ways! As long as you find the main hall of the mausoleum, other palaces won''t have to go in again! "


    Ying JunShang''s idea is very simple. Since there are fatal traps in these palaces, he will separate people. Even if he takes people''s lives, he will find the main hall of Shihuang mausoleum!


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s words, everyone turned pale. Everyone knew what situation he would encounter and whether he could leave here alive.


    Under the leadership of Ying JunShang, these people were quickly divided into four groups.


    Red wind and another person each take a group of people. Ying JunShang himself takes a group of people. Feiyun and the two tomb robbers are in a group. Each group has two or three people. Ying JunShang requires that only some people go to the palace to look for them. No matter which group, one person should be left outside to wait. Once the situation is not right, it''s good to get in touch with others. If you find the main hall of Shihuang mausoleum He can also get the news in the first place.


    Hidden in the dark, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming see the change of strategy of winning JunShang. Although the method of winning JunShang is cruel, it has to be said that it is the best method at present. It is better than putting eggs in a basket. Moreover, it can speed up the search speed, which is also a good thing for Xu Shaotang.


    "Continue to see the play?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "some people help us take risks. Why don''t we accept it? Wait, win JunShang this method, they should soon be able to find what they are looking for, we can follow win JunShang, once win JunShang finds what he is looking for, no matter whether it is useful to us or not, grab it first! "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "how do we feel like bandits?"


    "Ha ha, even bandits, we are just bandits." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    On the other side, Ying JunShang has assigned the palace for each group of people to go to, and each group of people is heading towards their own goal. Ying JunShang himself takes a person to the palace in the middle.


    There is not much difference between the appearance of this palace and other palaces. Walking to the gate of the palace, Ying JunShang said directly to the person around him, "go in and have a look. If you find anything, please inform me immediately. If you are in danger, I will come in and rescue you at the first time."


    Ying JunShang knew that there must be some fear in this person''s heart. In order to dispel this person''s worries, he said the words of helping each other.


    Of course, if this person is really in danger, he will help, but the premise is to see if it is within his ability. If it is not within his ability, he can not put himself in danger in order to save this person.


    "Thank you, young master!" Win Jun Shang words let that person have some confidence, out of respect and trust to win Jun Shang, he resolutely opened the door of the palace.


    On the other side, Feiyun and two tomb robbers also arrive at the gate of the palace designated by yingjunshang.


    Looking at the closed gate of the palace, LiuYe and Laojiu looked at each other, then turned to Feiyun and asked, "are you going in or are we going in?"


    In fact, they also know that their question is in vain. They are not fools. They know that Feiyun will let them in. The reason why they want to ask is to see Feiyun''s face.


    "I''ll go in with you!"


    However, Feiyun''s answer was unexpected. Feiyun took a look at LiuYe, turned to Laojiu and said, "you are waiting for us outside. If we have any problems, please inform the young master immediately! Don''t try to escape. You can''t escape from this underground mausoleum alive without usHe didn''t forget the task given to him by Ying JunShang. He wanted to let these two people in, but he knew it was impossible.


    With the strength of these two people, even if there are only some simple physical trigger mechanisms in the palace, they are hard to escape. Let them go in, and the task given to him by Ying JunShang is expected to fail.


    Lao Jiu didn''t expect that Feiyun would leave him outside. After listening to Feiyun''s words, he came back to himself for a long time. Looking at the bitter sixth master, he gently opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. At this time, it''s superfluous to say anything. They are all grasshoppers on the same rope. The chance to leave here alive is very slim. Who is with Feiyun In fact, it''s all the same.


    "Wait here well!"


    Lao Jiu didn''t speak, but the sixth master opened his mouth. He patted Lao Jiu on the shoulder and said, "there are mechanism traps everywhere. Don''t run around. If you encounter any strange Fengshui killing array, you don''t know how you are trapped to death!"


    With that, the sixth master resolutely turned around and reached out to push the heavy Palace door.


    Looking at the sixth master walking into the palace, Lao Jiu''s eyes were slightly moist.


    Feiyun doesn''t know the meaning of LiuYe''s words, but he understands it. LiuYe is asking him to find a way to hide and win JunShang. They don''t understand Fengshui. This may be his only chance to survive!

 Chapter 1392

    Entering the palace, the sixth master immediately began to stare at the layout of the palace.


    The first thing that came into view was the steps in the center of the palace gate. On both sides of the steps stood the powerful terracotta warriors and horses. The armor of each terracotta warriors and horses was painted black. Although it had been many years, the black color was extremely bright. All the terracotta warriors and horses had a murderous look on their faces. Standing there with weapons in their hands, there was a solemn atmosphere In the future, even if we know that the terracotta warriors and horses are just dead, it''s still a little suffocating to see these murderous terracotta warriors and horses.


    Different from the blue and black steps of other palaces, the steps of this palace are warm and white. As a master of tomb raiding, the sixth master can see at a glance that the steps are made of excellent white jade.


    White jade steps?


    The sixth master smacked his tongue in his heart. At the beginning, there were countless treasures in the imperial mausoleum. If you take out these white jade steps and sell them, they are astronomical figures.


    Although the white jade steps are very valuable, it''s not the white jade that attracts the sixth master''s eyes, because he knows these are the things he can''t take away! The reason why his eyes still stay on the white jade steps is mainly because of the number of white jade steps.


    White jade steps from the palace gate position slowly upward, every nine steps for a section, a total of nine sections.


    9¡¢ It is the extreme number in the number, which represents the supreme position and power of the emperor. The layout of this step is obviously deliberate.


    "Is this the main hall of Shihuang mausoleum?"


    The sixth master murmured in his heart that they had been to two palaces, and the steps of other palaces did not show such a layout. At this point, he could not help doubting.


    The sixth master noticed the abnormality of the steps, and Feiyun also noticed it. Although he didn''t know Feng Shui, he also knew what the double nine poles represented.


    Seeing this, his face suddenly showed a look of joy.


    "Is this the main hall?" Feiyun is suppressing slightly excited mood to six Ye to ask a way.


    Looking at the joy on Feiyun''s face, the sixth master shook his head and said, "I don''t know. According to the layout of the steps, it may be the main hall, but it may also be a cover up for the designers of the mausoleum. I''m not sure until I find the coffin of the first emperor."


    Even if it''s certain, he won''t say it.


    He doesn''t want to die here. As long as he has a chance to live, he will not give up. His advantage is that he is familiar with Fengshui knowledge and can escape with the help of Fengshui array.


    As for whether he can leave the underground palace alive after escaping from their hands, it depends on his luck, but he has no chance to survive without breaking away from their control.


    If you think about sixth master''s words carefully, Feiyun thinks that there is some truth. From the situation of the former two palaces, the mausoleum is obviously full of mechanism traps everywhere. The designer of the mausoleum is also very smart. Even he can see the double nine of the steps. The mausoleum designer should not have designed the main hall of Shihuang mausoleum so obviously.


    This is probably another trap!


    Want to understand this, flying cloud gently pushed six Ye a, light said: "since not sure, then go to confirm!"


    The sixth master was not angry because of Feiyun''s action. He had expected this situation before he came in.


    People had to bow their heads under the eaves. Liu Yeh just looked at the flying clouds with the light from the corner of his eyes, and then walked slowly to the white jade steps.


    He walked very slowly. He was very careful when he stepped up the steps. At the same time, he looked at both sides of the steps with his eyes.


    "What are you dawdling about, hurry up!" The flying cloud under the step sees six Ye that slow appearance, immediately impatient of urge a way below.


    The sixth master slowly looked back at the flying cloud and hummed, "hurry up, you''ll go up!"


    Choked by the sixth master, Feiyun''s face suddenly surged with a trace of anger, but at least he didn''t lose his mind. Knowing that this was not the time to get angry with the sixth master, he glared at the sixth master and stopped talking.


    Seeing that Feiyun was no longer creaking, the sixth master continued to walk up.


    When we got to the ninth step of the first step, the sixth master stopped his steps and was reluctant to step on the platform above the steps.


    Seeing the sixth master''s action, Feiyun''s eyes suddenly show a strange color. However, this time, he doesn''t urge him. He just stares at the sixth master standing on the steps curiously to see what he''s up to.


    "One entry, one exit, four and five waves..."


    But he did not know when he was carrying the rosary beads in his mouth, but he did not know what position he was carrying.


    Just when Feiyun was about to get impatient, LiuYe finally stepped out of his own step. To be exact, he danced.


    His feet left the ninth step at the same time and jumped to the right side of the platform.After jumping on the platform, the sixth master finally breathed a long sigh of relief, and quickly raised his feet to walk up the second step.


    When he came to the second step, he stopped and looked back at Feiyun. With a sarcastic smile on his face, he hummed: "to tell you the truth, you are the most loyal dog I have ever seen. The greatest skill of the hypocrite named Ying is to raise you loyal dogs!"


    Feiyun was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that the old grave robber would dare to talk to him like this!


    If the sixth master just scolded him, it would be OK, but the old man even scolded his son. After he came back, he suddenly burst into a rage. No matter what the situation is now, he suddenly jumped up from the ground and flew to the sixth master on the second step.


    "Old man, you want to die!"


    Feiyun roars angrily and grabs LiuYe with one claw. However, LiuYe just stands there with a smile and doesn''t seem to pay any attention to Feiyun.


    Just when Feiyun thought that he could easily grasp the old thing in front of him, dense steel needles suddenly shot out from the terracotta warriors on both sides of the steps. The tip of the steel needles flashed with faint cold light. It was obvious that these steel needles had deadly poison.


    The needles came suddenly and quickly. Feiyun gave up his hand and carried Qi to protect his body.


    "Ding Ding..."


    The steel needle shot at Feiyun and made a "Ding Ding" sound. Seeing that these poisonous steel needles could not hurt Feiyun, LiuYe ran to the upper steps quickly.

 Chapter 1393

    However, no matter how fast the sixth master is, he can''t be faster than Feiyun, who has the power to refine the divine realm.


    The steel needle just slightly slowed the speed of Feiyun. Soon, Feiyun had caught up with LiuYe. With one hand, LiuYe had been carried by him.


    "Old thing..."


    When Feiyun was preparing to teach the old man a lesson, the steps in front of them suddenly fell. Fortunately, Feiyun''s reaction speed was fast enough. At the moment of perceiving the steps falling, he had already seized LiuYe and swept to the upper steps.


    However, the first two steps are already covered with organs, and how can there be no traps on the third step.


    Feiyun''s body just landed on the third step, and a row of spikes suddenly appeared at the foot of Feiyun. Feiyun had no time to breathe. He immediately took advantage of those spikes to fly up the fourth step.


    With the experience of the first three steps, even if Feiyun was stupid, he knew that there must be other traps on the fourth step. So at the moment of landing, he quickly swept up and fell straight on the fifth step. At the moment of landing on the fifth step, a big net suddenly shrouded the fourth step.


    Feiyun didn''t have time to pay attention to the trap on the fourth step, and immediately swept up again.


    Any mechanism trap is a floating cloud in front of absolute strength. When Feiyun''s body falls steadily on the platform of the ninth step, all the traps on the ninth step are activated, but it doesn''t hurt Feiyun and his sixth master.


    "You think this kind of mechanism trap can deal with me?"


    Until this time, Feiyun has time to deal with LiuYe. He grabs LiuYe''s collar and stares at LiuYe fiercely. His eyes are full of murders.


    "Ha ha, these mechanism traps can''t deal with you, but there are always ones that can deal with you!" The sixth master now has a indifferent attitude. He doesn''t think much of Feiyun''s murderous appearance. Instead, he says with a smile: "it''s just the beginning!"


    Facing the indifferent attitude of the sixth master, Feiyun felt more angry. He felt as if he had been humiliated by the old man. He said coldly to the sixth master: "before I die, I will kill you first!"


    Although he wanted to kill the old man now, he kept in mind the order of yingjunshang, slapped LiuYe in the face and walked forward with his mouth full of blood.


    As they entered the palace above the steps, a dazzling golden light came straight into their eyes.


    Gold, gold everywhere!


    All the objects are made of gold, and the whole palace is covered with dazzling golden light.


    The palace is full of Golden Knights. These Knights keep different attacking postures. From a distance, they seem to attack intruders at any time!


    Casually gather in front of a golden warrior and find that the warrior''s body is also made of gold!


    "This This... "


    In the face of such a luxurious palace, the sixth master has been shocked and speechless. Even though his mouth is still bleeding, he has forgotten it now!


    It''s priceless. Maybe it''s not enough to describe these things here!


    In the middle of the palace, a huge coffin was standing in the air. It was about five meters long, two meters wide and two meters high. The sixth master thought he had seen countless coffins, but he had never seen such a huge coffin! What''s more, there is no traction around the coffin. The coffin is suspended there. The whole coffin is shining with dazzling gold. It looks like it was made of gold.


    In the face of this palace full of gold, Feiyun has no color of heart. He just puts his eyes on the coffin in the middle. There is a voice in his heart. He may find the main hall of Shihuang mausoleum. This coffin may be the coffin of Shihuang Ying Zheng.


    All around the coffin are carved vivid golden dragons. Counting carefully, there are two golden dragons facing each other at each corner. Each golden dragon''s mouth is shouting an egg sized night pearl. Under the reflection of the golden light, the night pearl presents a dazzling brilliance.


    On top of the golden coffin, there are dense words.


    However, these characters are not the characters of the Qin Dynasty, nor the characters of any dynasty in the ancient Xia Dynasty. Even the six masters who robbed countless tombs have never seen these characters.


    "Why are there only eight dragons?" Feiyun didn''t care about the words he had never seen before. He just looked at the golden dragon around him with doubts and said to himself.


    Since the steps all coincide with the extreme number of nine, according to the truth, if this is the coffin of the first emperor Ying Zheng, there should be nine dragons.


    Listening to the sound of Feiyun''s self talk, the sixth Master said with a smile: "fool, there must be a dragon on the coffin lid!"


    At this moment, the sixth master has completely forgotten the danger he was in. He has been completely shocked by the luxury palace in front of him. Now, he can almost be sure that this is the coffin of the first emperor Ying Zheng. Although he has only seen eight golden dragons, he has guessed that there must be a golden dragon on the coffin cover, and the degree of its involvement in China must be far higher than other golden dragons Because it''s the dragon of the coffin!Now he wanted to open the coffin and see what was in it.


    With the experience of tomb raiding, he knew that the most precious thing was always in the coffin, which was so huge that there must be a lot of funerary objects!


    Thinking about the rare treasures filled with such a huge coffin, the sixth master was filled with infinite curiosity. Although he knew that he could not take anything here, even if he could open the coffin to see what was inside and see the first emperor Ying Zheng in the coffin, even if he died here, he would not live in vain in his life.


    Feiyun carefully looked at the coffin in front of him, and finally decided to inform Ying JunShang first. Besides, this is the only palace they went to with a coffin. Although it''s not sure whether this coffin is Ying Zheng''s coffin, it should be very possible for the current situation.


    "Go! Don''t look around here. It''s none of your business to look again! "


    Looking at the sixth master with a shocked face looking at the magnificent coffin, Feiyun lifts him up, and then quickly leads him across the steps below to the gate of the palace.


    However, Lao Jiu, who should have been waiting there, has disappeared.


    However, he is not in the mood to care where Lao Jiu has gone. He quickly runs to Ying JunShang with Liu Ye.

 Chapter 1394

    When Feiyun went to call yingjunshang, Chifeng''s group had already suffered casualties.


    When Feiyun arrives, yingjunshang is looking at the black body on the ground.


    "This is What''s going on? " Flying cloud Leng Leng looking at the body on the ground, some incredible look on the face.


    "Poisoned!" Red wind calmly said: "everything in the palace we went to was painted with colorless and tasteless poison. As long as it was next to the skin, it would be poisoned. He accidentally said..."


    Ordinary poisons, of course, can not help the experts of refining the divine realm, but the poisons in the palace they went to were not ordinary poisons. Each of them was knowledgeable, but they had never seen such fierce poisons. A master of alchemy died under the poison. He did feel a little depressed.


    After returning to his mind, Feiyun remembered that he had something important to do. He quickly moved his eyes away from the corpse on the ground, turned to yingjunshang and said, "young master, the palace we went to seems to be a bit like the main hall."


    "Really?"


    Feiyun''s voice has just fallen. Yingjunshang''s iron blue face suddenly changes. He looks at Feiyun with surprise.


    Other people also look at Feiyun in surprise. They are really fed up with this strange mausoleum. If they can find the main hall of Shihuang mausoleum early and let yingjunshang get what they want, they can leave this damned place full of strange things early.


    Feiyun nodded and said, "there is a huge coffin in that palace. Everything in the room where the coffin is placed is made of gold."


    "Take me quickly!"


    Win Jun Shang can''t wait to fly cloud said.


    Soon, Ying JunShang followed Feiyun to the palace which was suspected to be the main hall of Shihuang mausoleum.


    The nine steps of the palace naturally couldn''t help them. A group of people quickly walked through the steps into the palace where the coffins were placed.


    Looking at the resplendent palace, many people showed their shocked eyes, but Ying JunShang locked his eyes firmly on the huge coffin.


    "Is this Ying Zheng''s coffin?" Win Jun Shang''s eyes fixed on the golden coffin.


    This coffin, whether from its huge size or from its luxurious degree, or from its floating state without any support, makes people doubt that this is the coffin of the first emperor Ying Zheng.


    Ying JunShang revolved around the huge coffin, and he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    Looking at it, Ying JunShang''s face began to show a faint smile. In the eyes of people''s doubts, Ying JunShang took out the long gun he held in his hand from the hand of the golden warrior next to him. The long gun was horizontal and quickly swept away under the coffin.


    "Dang..."


    A crisp ring suddenly appeared, the long gun seemed to sweep something.


    There was nothing under the coffin. How could the spear hit something? All the people''s doubts look at this empty place, only win Jun Shang''s face showed a knowing smile, as if to say, sure!


    "What a wonderful design!" Ying JunShang threw the long gun on the ground and said with admiration: "is it just like that? The designer of this mausoleum is a genius


    Listen to win the praise voice of Jun Shang, red breeze not from curiously ask a way: "childe, what did you discover?"


    Ying JunShang nodded and said: "there is something under the coffin to support, but the designer uses the special light principle, so that our eyes can''t see the support under the coffin, so we think that the coffin is suspended here!"


    "So amazing?" Feiyun looks at yingjunshang in disbelief, then goes to the bottom of the coffin, reaches for the empty coffin and touches it. With this touch, he suddenly finds the thing under the coffin, but he can''t see it now.


    "Amazing, amazing!" Feiyun takes back his hand and speaks highly.


    No wonder the young master would say that the designer of the mausoleum is a genius. Besides genius, who else can do such a design?


    Ying JunShang smiles and looks at the amazing flying cloud, and then lightly jumps, and the whole person has already stood on the coffin.


    The first thing you see is a lifelike dragon. However, this dragon is different from the dragon around the coffin. The eight dragons are golden, but the dragon is swarthy in front of you. The other dragons give you a sense of dignity, but this dragon gives you a sense of ferocity. This dragon extends directly from one end of the coffin to the other end. It feels like a dragon The real dragon pan Huan on this coffin cover, as if at any time will burst up to hurt people in general.


    Ying JunShang instinctively felt that the dragon was strange, but he didn''t know where it was, so he pointed to sixth master and said to Feiyun, "bring him up!"


    There is a ready-made tomb robber around. If we don''t make good use of it, won''t it be a waste of their hard work?


    Hearing the words of Ying JunShang, Feiyun doesn''t have any hesitation, and immediately takes LiuYe to jump on the huge coffin.


    "What does this dragon mean? Why is it different from other dragons? " Win Jun Shang no redundant words, straight to the point to six ye asked.From being brought up by the flying clouds, the sixth master''s eyes were firmly attracted by the lifelike black dragon. When he heard Ying JunShang''s words, he took a deep breath: "this is the dragon of the coffin, and it''s also a warning..."


    "Warning? What''s the warning? " Feiyun didn''t react for a moment and asked foolishly.


    He this idiotic question, immediately let win Jun Shang almost kick him from the coffin cover, but he did not do so, just not angry to fly cloud said: "of course, is to warn intruders not to open the coffin!"


    Being said by Ying JunShang, Feiyun also knows how stupid the question he just asked is. He doesn''t dare to do anything to Ying JunShang, but he blames sixth master for his stupid mistake. If sixth master doesn''t say that, he won''t subconsciously ask such a silly question!


    After staring at the sixth master fiercely, Feiyun no longer talks. He is thinking about it in his heart. When yingjunshang gets what he wants, he must finish the old thing himself!


    "Ha ha, he doesn''t want me to open it, so I just want to open it!" It''s already this time. This so-called warning has no meaning at all for Ying JunShang. After a cold hum, he suddenly kicks the side of the coffin lid.


    However, without the movement he imagined, the coffin lid was still firmly attached to the coffin, even without a trace of movement!


    "Well?" Win Jun Shang tiny a Leng, immediately to fly cloud way: "take him down!"


    Just when Feiyun takes LiuYe to jump down from the coffin, yingjunshang also jumps down from the coffin.

 Chapter 1395

    At the moment of landing, Ying JunShang picked up the long gun that he had just thrown on the ground, gave a big drink, poured Qi into the long gun, and swept away to the bottom of the coffin.


    With a burst of "Chi La" sound, the invisible support was cut off by the long gun in the hand of Ying JunShang.


    Without the support below, the coffin suddenly fell heavily to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    When the coffin fell to the ground, the weight of the coffin made the whole palace tremble, and the dust on the ground blurred people''s sight.


    When the dust dispersed, the people who had been disheartened quickly got together. Such a big bump should be enough to open the coffin lid.


    However, they are doomed to be disappointed.


    The coffin half tilted on the ground, the coffin cover is still firmly attached to the coffin, without revealing even a trace of gap.


    "What''s going on?"


    The smile on yingjunshang''s face gradually disappears, and he looks at LiuYe, the tomb robber, with his puzzled eyes.


    Six Ye didn''t rush to answer the question of Ying JunShang, but slowly walked forward and carefully looked at every part of the coffin. Seeing that six Ye didn''t pay attention to Ying JunShang, Feiyun immediately planned to rush forward to teach the old man a lesson, but was staring back by Ying JunShang.


    The sixth master moved slowly along the edge of the coffin, looking at every part of the coffin bit by bit. After he walked around the coffin, it had been more than half an hour.


    "It''s a kind of mechanism!" Six ye went to win Jun Shang''s front, light said: "the coffin cover and the coffin are connected by the mechanism, the mechanism has been activated when the coffin cover is covered, there is no way to open it from the outside..."


    At this point, six Ye''s face is also full of regret.


    It is a great pity that we can''t open the coffin of the first emperor when we have reached this stage.


    "Can''t you open it from the outside?" Win Jun Shang''s vision coldly swept six Ye''s cheek, way: "that is simply can''t open?"


    Sixth master nodded slightly and said: "the theory is like this, unless..."


    "Except for what?" Ying JunShang asked.


    Liu Ye slightly raised his eyes to see Ying JunShang, and then said faintly: "unless you can use external force to destroy the mechanism inside, or directly destroy the whole coffin, the mechanism will not work."


    Although there is such a possibility, the six masters who robbed countless tombs feel that it is almost impossible to realize it. Let alone the huge size of the coffin, the wall of the coffin must also be very thick. If modern technology is used, it is possible to destroy the coffin or the organs in the coffin, but they are the only people here, relying on human resources If you want to destroy the coffin or the organs inside, it''s just like a fool''s dream.


    Listening to the sixth master''s words, Ying JunShang fell into thinking. Even though he was a master of transforming the virtual world, it was impossible for him to destroy the coffin with his own strength. He admitted that his strength had been great, but he didn''t let the coffin show any cracks. Moreover, the huge power of the coffin falling was also quite terrible, that''s what he said Strength can''t destroy the coffin. No matter how much strength he uses, I''m afraid it won''t help.


    Having said that, he was quite unwilling.


    Now it is almost 100% certain that the coffin belonged to Ying Zheng, the first emperor. The coffin was right in front of him, but he could not open it or get what he wanted. How could he be reconciled?


    They can''t take such a big coffin out of here, can they?


    Ying JunShang kept walking back and forth in the same place. Finally, he gritted his teeth and stood in the same place. He had made a decision in his heart: no matter what method he used, he must open the coffin!


    However, although he made up his mind, there was no way to take the huge coffin.


    "Who can open this coffin?" Win Jun Shang''s eyes from everyone''s face swept, face dignified asked.


    In the face of the problem of Ying JunShang, people look at me and I look at you. Obviously, they don''t know how to open the coffin.


    Looking at the look of the people, Ying JunShang knew that he couldn''t count on these people. He turned his eyes to the sixth master again and asked, "do you have any way to open it?"


    "Young master, you are making me difficult." Six Ye wry smile to win Jun Shang said: "I said, unless the coffin or mechanism damage, otherwise no one can open the coffin, childe such people can''t open, how can I open?"


    "As long as you open the coffin, I can protect your life!" Ying JunShang obviously doesn''t think the sixth master is telling the truth. He stares at the sixth master quietly and says: "besides, you can take the things here as long as you can!"


    He thought that the sixth master had some reservation, so he specially made out such a condition to tempt the sixth master. He hoped that the tomb robber in front of him could open the coffin and let him see if what he wanted was in the coffin.


    In the face of winning Jun Shang''s offer, the sixth master just shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "young master, I really don''t have this ability.""Really no way?" Listen to six Ye''s words, in the eyes of Ying JunShang, the opportunity of killing rises abruptly. He suddenly reaches out his hand, grabs six Ye''s neck, lifts him up like a chicken, and says: "if you can''t open this coffin, I''ll kill you now!"


    Soft can''t, then hard! In order to open the coffin, let alone kill the sixth master, even let him kill all the people here, he will not have the slightest hesitation.


    Being pinched by Ying JunShang and held high, Liu Ye was angry and his whole cheek was red. He couldn''t say anything, so he could only flop his feet and shake his head desperately.


    Looking at six Ye''s that appearance, win Jun Shang full face iron green bite teeth, throw six Ye to red wind, coldly say: "let him think of a way!"


    Although he didn''t say anything else, Chifeng understood the meaning of Ying JunShang''s words, which was clearly to make him extort confessions from LiuYe by torture, which was one of his best things.


    There is no more words, red wind has carried six Ye to one side.


    Not long after that, the whole underground palace rang out the scream of the sixth master.


    The shrill scream in this underground palace made the originally terrible underground palace even more terrible.


    "Please, help the sixth master! Please


    At the same time, Lao Jiu, who disappears in the underground palace, suddenly kneels in front of Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, banging his head on the ground.


    He originally wanted to escape into the geomantic omen array in the underground palace, but as soon as he left the palace gate, he was caught by the two men in front of him.

 Chapter 1396

    Looking at Lao Jiu''s forehead with blood seeping out, Xu Shaotang waved his hand and lifted him up with a genuine Qi.


    "If we had a chance, we would save him, but not now!"


    Xu Shaotang said flatly.


    He is not related to LiuYe. In a sense, LiuYe and Jiujiu are the accomplices of yingjunshang. He has no reason to save LiuYe. However, he and Ying JunShang are in a hostile relationship. If he can let those who are bought by Ying JunShang at a high price work for him, why don''t he do it?


    However, he will not go out to save the sixth master at this time. He doesn''t have to expose their trace for such a person. He is still waiting to play the game of Mantis catching cicadas and yellow sparrow with Ying JunShang.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t agree, Lao Jiu knelt on the ground again and said with tears on his face: "as long as you save the sixth master, my Lao Jiu''s life will be yours. I will do whatever you ask me to do!"


    "Isn''t your life ours now?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Lao Jiu with a smile and says, "it''s useless for you to say anything now. We can''t show up now. When it''s time to show up, we will help you save him, provided that he is still alive at that time."


    If you had known today, why should you have known at the beginning?


    For the sake of immediate interests, he was bribed by Ying JunShang, but now he ran to them to ask for help. If it''s normal, it''s OK to save them, but now is the key time. Even if Lao Jiu breaks his head in front of them, it''s useless.


    It''s not that they are hard hearted, but that they have more important things to do. Compared with the purpose of Ying JunShang''s coming here, the lives of Lao Jiu and his loyalties and sixth master are not worth mentioning at all.


    If you look at a person in trouble, they have to save, even if they are Superman, I''m afraid they can''t be saved.


    "Please..."


    Old nine also want to say, one side of Xu Shaotang already impatient of a palm knife split in old nine''s neck, old nine only issued a low dull hum, then soft fell to the ground.


    "It''s much quieter now!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Tantai Jingming, "the hand that wins Jun Shang is cruel enough. It''s poisonous to all the people he invited."


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "do you think everyone is as soft hearted as you?"


    "What? My heart is soft? " Xu Shaotang looks at Jingming in dismay. This is the first time he has heard someone say that he is soft hearted.


    He is also a murderer. The people who died in his hands don''t know how many. Does dantai Jingming say that he is soft hearted? It is estimated that she will feel soft in her heart.


    "Isn''t it?" Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "you think you are cold and heartless enough, but that''s only when others offend you. Under normal circumstances, do you dare to say that you are not soft hearted?"


    In other people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang may be an iron hearted man, but Tantai Jingming knows that Xu Shaotang''s heart is actually very soft. As long as no one takes the initiative to provoke him, he seldom takes the initiative to provoke others. Especially for those people at the bottom of society, Xu Shaotang''s heart has always been very soft, such as treating his brothers.


    Listening to Tantai Jingming''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile. He never thinks that he''s soft hearted. At most, he thinks that sometimes he''s too lazy to see others.


    While they were chatting, the scream of the sixth master kept echoing in the underground palace.


    However, the voice is getting smaller and smaller, giving people the feeling that the sixth master may die at any time.


    The scream continued for more than ten minutes.


    More than ten minutes later, red wind with blood in his hands came to yingjunshang. He wiped his blood full hand with the pieces of clothes torn from LiuYe, and said to yingjunshang calmly: "I used all the torture, but he still said that he didn''t know how to open the coffin. It seems that he didn''t lie."


    There was no strange look on his face. This kind of bloody torture was just a routine for him.


    Listen to red wind''s words, win Jun Shang face immediately full of cold light, now even this tomb robber expert also can''t count on, in the end how to open this coffin?


    Looking at Ying JunShang''s face full of cold light, everyone lowered his head. Everyone knows that Ying JunShang is angry now. At this time, doing anything may trigger Ying JunShang''s deliberately suppressed anger.


    "Ying Zheng, do you think I can''t open your coffin with such an iron knot?"


    All of a sudden, the eyes of Ying JunShang burst out of anger, clenched his fist, staring at the coffin leaning there, and said angrily: "even if it''s a little bit of knock, I''ll knock your turtle shell open!"


    With that, Ying JunShang picked up the gun he had thrown on the ground, poured his whole body Qi into the tip of the gun, and then stabbed the gun into the inclined coffin.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Full of genuine Qi, the long gun struck the heavy coffin like lightning and sent out bursts of sparks.


    At the moment when yingjunshang took back his long gun, a small fragment flew up from the coffin. At the place where the tip of the gun contacted with the coffin, a small hole appeared. Although the hole was very small, in the eyes of yingjunshang at the moment, he saw hope and the hope of opening the turtle shell.The next moment, Ying JunShang raised his long gun again and stabbed the coffin just as before.


    But this time, the place he stabbed was the cover of the coffin and the place where it fitted.


    Seeing Ying JunShang''s action, we all understand Ying JunShang''s plan. He wants to pierce the hole where the coffin lid fits with the coffin, and then destroy the mechanism on the coffin lid through the hole.


    There''s no need for Ying JunShang to say anything. People have drawn weapons from the hands of those golden warriors, poured their true Qi into the weapons in their hands, and hit the place where Ying JunShang stabbed.


    In the empty underground palace, there was a clanging sound.


    "Are they striking iron?"


    Listening to the sound of JINGDING coming from the underground palace, Xu Shaotang asks Jingming around him in a funny way.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile, "it seems that Ying Jun Shang is sure to win the things here."


    "Ha ha, the more powerful he is, the less we can let him get it." Xu Shaotang said to Jingming with a smile: "as long as they find what they are looking for, we will rob it. Even if it is destroyed, we can''t give it to Yingjun!"


    "Of course!" Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded with a smile and said, "the more physical strength they consume now, the better it will be for us! Let them consume it slowly


    Hearing her words, Xu Shaotang suddenly holds her cheek, kisses her face and says with a smile, "you are more and more like me now, dantai!"


    "Bah, I don''t want to be a rascal like you!" Tantai Jingming turned to one side with a red face, but her face was full of smile.

 Chapter 1397

    With their unremitting efforts, they finally made a fist size hole in the position where the coffin lid and coffin fit.


    At this time, everyone is out of breath, even the most powerful win Jun Shang is no exception.


    The fierce impact again and again, has let his tiger mouth slightly split, the blood oozes from his tiger mouth, stained on the handle of the gun.


    However, all the hard work is worth it.


    Looking at this fist sized hole in front of him, a smile finally appeared on Ying JunShang''s face.


    "Ying Zheng, I won!"


    Ying JunShang looks at the coffin leaning there with a smile, and his tone is full of pride and pride.


    Although it''s only a fist sized hole, they can now use it to destroy the mechanism on the coffin cover.


    Win Jun Shang "pa" of a long gun in the hand to throw on the ground, panting to fly cloud said: "will the mechanism inside give me destroy! I have to see what it looks like inside the shell


    Hearing the command of Ying JunShang, Feiyun immediately takes the long sword in his hand, stabs it into the pit, and then constantly fiddles with it.


    When the sword touched the organ on the coffin lid, it made a sound of gold and iron. With the sound of gold and iron, there was a sound of "Ka Ka".


    At the same time, the lid on the tilted coffin suddenly moved slightly, and then slowly slid down.


    "It''s on!"


    Just as Feiyun was ecstatic to draw out his sword, the black dragon on the coffin lid suddenly burst open, and a mass of black smoke immediately wrapped Feiyun.


    Before everyone could recover, the flying cloud in the black smoke suddenly uttered a fierce scream. The voice was extremely sad, as if it had been cut by thousands of people.


    "All back off!"


    Hearing the scream of Feiyun, Ying JunShang returns to his mind first and yells at the crowd. He has stepped back.


    Being reminded by Ying JunShang, everyone retreated quickly. Everyone''s face was full of fear. The black smoke blocked their sight. They didn''t know what was the situation of the flying cloud in the black smoke, but they knew that it must be extremely painful now, otherwise they would not make such a scream.


    The gruesome scream grew weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared.


    Ying JunShang looks at the black smoke with an iron blue face, and suddenly waves it with one hand. The wind of his hand passes by, and the black smoke disappears in the wind. However, there is no flying cloud in the black smoke, only blood and broken clothes.


    "Ying Zheng!"


    Looking at the last trace left by Feiyun, all the repression in Ying JunShang''s heart broke out completely. He looked up to the sky and roared angrily. The tone was full of hatred for the first emperor Ying Zheng.


    Unexpectedly, the price of opening the coffin is to lose one of his generals. Although he has many people with the strength of Feiyun, Feiyun is loyal to him and loses such a general. If he doesn''t care, it''s a pure deception. Even if he is ruthless, this situation is enough to make his anger burn completely .


    "Be careful, young man!"


    Just as yingjunshang roared angrily, red wind''s anxious and frightened voice rang out in his ear.


    Hearing the cry of red wind, Ying JunShang almost didn''t have any hesitation, and his body immediately retreated quickly. At this time, he saw that the originally dissipated black smoke actually came to him.


    "It''s not black smoke!" Ying JunShang immediately judged that the black smoke was not as simple as he imagined. He shook the "black smoke" away with the palm wind and yelled to Chifeng: "fire attack!"


    Red wind followed Ying JunShang for such a long time. Hearing Ying JunShang''s cry, he immediately understood his meaning. He quickly took out the fire fold from his body and said to the people around him: "take off your coat!"


    For a moment and a half, he couldn''t find anything to ignite in this underground palace. Seeing the continuous impact of black smoke on yingjunshang, he didn''t care so much. He wrapped the coats of people around him on the long guns on the ground, quickly lit them with a fire fold, and then rushed to yingjunshang with a burning long gun.


    When the "black smoke" touched the fire, it immediately sent out a smell of scorch. Where the fire passed, "black smoke" fled one after another.


    However, how can red wind let these "black smoke" escape, constantly waving fire to catch up with "black smoke".


    Under the attack of the fire, "black smoke" is less and less. Before the torch goes out, "black smoke" finally disappears completely, but the ground is covered with something like black sand.


    Until this time, win Jun Shang just squat down to pick up the "black sand" on the ground and look at it carefully.


    What''s "black sand" here? It''s clearly a very small black flying insect, just because these black flying insects are too small, but when they gather together, they look like black smoke.


    The black bug is not much bigger than the tip of the needle. Many of them turn into scorched ashes under the fire. Only a few of them have preserved their complete bodies. Although the black bug is small, its upper and lower jaws occupy half of its body length. It can be imagined what it would feel like to be bitten by hundreds of millions of black bugs.And Feiyun was killed by these black insects.


    The master of alchemy actually died because of this black bug. Feiyun also died a lot.


    Ying JunShang stood up with a face full of anger and stepped on the bodies of those black insects. He gritted his teeth and looked at the coffin that had been opened. He growled in low anger: "Ying Zheng, I must drag you out and whip the corpse!"


    While speaking, Ying JunShang walks slowly to the coffin.


    The black dragon on the coffin cover has disappeared. Now they finally know why the black dragon is black. It is clear that the black insects are inside the black dragon! No matter whether the intruder destroyed the black dragon or the mechanism on the coffin cover, these deadly black bugs can give the intruder a profound lesson.


    Ying JunShang looks inside the coffin, and another coffin appears in front of him.


    However, unlike the coffin outside, the coffin inside is dark. The material of the coffin should be some unknown wood.


    With the previous lesson, even if the coffin inside seems to be wooden, Ying JunShang doesn''t dare to be careless. He turns his eyes to Chifeng, points to the long gun that he still holds in his hand and says: "use this long gun to open the coffin, be careful!"


    Red wind nods, even if win Jun Shang don''t say, he also dare not careless now, he don''t want to end up in the end of flying cloud.


    Red wind raised the long gun in his hand and forced it into the coffin. After a big drink, the coffin was opened by him.

 Chapter 1398

    At the moment when the lid of the inner coffin was opened, a blue light appeared. At the same time, the red wind had retreated quickly.


    After waiting for almost two minutes, they saw that there was no difference in the coffin. Then they gradually leaned towards the coffin to see what the blue light in the coffin was.


    But when they approached the edge of the coffin and looked inside, they saw that the coffin was full of insects the size of fireflies.


    The appearance of those insects is similar to that of fireflies, but the light on the abdomen of fireflies is yellow white, while the light on the abdomen of these unknown insects is dark blue.


    When they looked at the insects curiously, some of them seemed to be waking up slowly and stretching.


    "Spread out, be careful of these insects!"


    Although I don''t know what these insects are, and I really don''t know whether they are dangerous or not, Ying JunShang faintly feels that these insects must be another trap. No one will bury them in the coffin with a pile of insects like fireflies.


    "Young master, let me burn all these insects to avoid any more accidents!"


    Red wind will look at his eyes to win Jun Shang, obviously, he also knows that these insects are certainly not simple, while now these insects have not brought any danger, he decided to start first!


    Ying JunShang thought about it and nodded: "burn it quickly, the sooner the better!"


    With the permission of Ying JunShang, Chifeng immediately takes off his coat, wraps it on the tip of the spear, lights the coat with a fire fold, and then puts the flaming spear into the coffin.


    "Haw..."


    Touching the fire, the insects inside immediately gave out a chirp.


    "Burn you! Burn them all Listening to the cry of those insects, red wind showed a fierce look on his face. From the beginning of entering the underground palace, they were all in a mess by various trap mechanisms in the underground palace. Now, he urgently needs to kill to relieve his depression.


    Although he killed only some insects, it also made him feel comfortable. It seemed to be a kind of revenge.


    Just when Chifeng thought that all the insects would be reduced to ashes under the fire, a blue flame suddenly rose. Before everyone knew what was going on, the blue flame jumped up again. For a moment, the coffin was surrounded by the blue flame.


    "This..." Looking at the scene in front of him, Chifeng couldn''t help being slightly stunned. His face was full of astonishment.


    He originally wanted to burn the insects to ashes with fire, but from the current situation, it seems that he did not achieve his expectations.


    Just in the moment of people''s slight consternation, the blue flame has quickly rushed to them.


    "Run


    Now even a fool knows that these insects are not afraid of fire, but also wake up completely in the fire. What else can these, these blue flames rushing towards them have except those unknown insects with blue light on their abdomen?


    Ying JunShang quickly retreated to the side and waved several channels of Qi. The Qi was fast and urgent. In a moment, several insects had been killed under his Qi.


    However, these insects are not big. I don''t know how many of them are in the fire. Even if they are killed by Ying JunShang, the fire that rushes towards them doesn''t weaken at all.


    At the same time, more flames kept circling in the air, some chasing the scattered Ying JunShang and others, some staying in the palace buildings.


    Ying JunShang, as they scattered and fled, constantly used their true Qi to kill the flying insects chasing them. At the same time, they found a terrible thing. As long as they were stained by the blue flame of the flying insects, everything in the palace began to burn violently.


    "Damn, what the hell is this!" Ying JunShang kills several flying insects again and scolds them with an iron face.


    Now, he already knew that this coffin was not Ying Zheng''s coffin at all, which was a fatal trap!


    The designer of this mausoleum is really calculating! Deliberately using the coffin that is so difficult to open makes people think that it is Ying Zheng''s coffin. In fact, it is actually using people''s psychology to lay such a vicious trap. At first, it is the small black flying insects that can be burned to death with fire. Then it is the flying insects that light up the blue flame.


    It is estimated that anyone who has evaded the attack of black flying insects will think that the fire can burn these flying insects with faint blue flame, so those who survive the attack of black flying insects will subconsciously burn these blue flying insects with the fire, but no one can think that this is the real killing move. The fire can not kill these blue flying insects, but will let them die Its thorough awakening, lets the intruder fall into its carefully arranged trap thoroughly!


    What a terrible calculation!


    Even though Ying JunShang thinks that he is good at calculation, in front of the tomb designer, he feels that he is just a toddler. The tomb designer''s calculation has reached an appalling level, even including the psychology of every intruder!Soon, the whole palace fell into the dark blue flames, which continued to spread.


    "Ah..."


    Just at the time of winning the war and retreating, one of his subordinates uttered a painful scream.


    The man didn''t know whether it was bad luck or poor strength. A blue flying insect avoided his real Qi attack and fell on him. Just for a moment, a blue flame surrounded him. He kept rolling on the ground, trying to put out the flame, but the flame didn''t weaken at all.


    Seeing that he could not put out the fire, the man could only howl to yingjunshang: "young master, help me Help me... "


    Just, win Jun Shang now all self-care, where free to save him? And he is now like this, even if win Jun Shang was not chased by those blue flying insects, he did not dare to save this man, he could not kill himself for one of his men.


    Looking at the more and more fierce blue flame around, Ying JunShang clenched his teeth and gave out an unwilling roar: "Ying Zheng, you are cruel!"


    Knowing that if we continue to search for the main hall of Shihuang mausoleum, we can only die here. Yingjunshang is extremely unwilling to shout to the remaining three or four people: "rush out! Get out of here


    It can be imagined that soon, this palace community will all fall into the blue flame. If they don''t go any more, they will really have no chance!


    Ying Zheng, the first emperor, was cruel not only to his enemies but also to himself. He would rather turn this underground palace into a sea of fire than intruders disturb his rest!

 Chapter 1399

    Originally, Chifeng had already wanted to leave this ghost place, but because of the power of yingjunshang, no one dared to say it. At this moment, hearing yingjunshang''s words, everyone immediately fled to the outside.


    It''s obviously impossible to stay in the underground palace now, unless you don''t want to die!


    Therefore, they all run in the same direction as before, and want to leave this ghost place from there. Only when they leave here can they be really safe.


    When Ying JunShang escaped from the palace which had been engulfed by the blue flame, three figures suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "There are others in this underground palace!" Ying JunShang''s mind suddenly rang out a voice of incomparable anger.


    After seeing the cheek of one of them, Ying JunShang, who was already in the extreme rage, was about to fall into madness.


    "Tang Qun!"


    Ying JunShang''s eyes are slightly red and protruding outwards. The whole person is on the verge of violence. After a roar, he chases Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming crazily.


    Hearing Ying JunShang''s angry roar, Xu Shaotang chuckles and throws his old nine to dantai Jingming. He says with a smile, "you take him first, I will win JunShang!"


    They are not fools. When they see the blue flame burning in the underground palace, they know it''s troublesome. They didn''t expect to be found by Ying JunShang when they were just about to escape from the dangerous underground palace, but it doesn''t matter now. No matter he or Ying JunShang, they must have to run for their lives, although they don''t know what Ying JunShang is looking for in the first imperial mausoleum But there is no doubt that in this kind of blue flame, Ying JunShang is doomed to find what he wants.


    This, at least, is good news for him. It''s better than winning JunShang, who loses his troops but gains nothing!


    Tan Tai Jing Ming originally wanted to persuade Xu Shaotang not to entangle with Ying JunShang here, but she thought that Xu Shaotang was not the kind of person who knew nothing, so she nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "be careful, I''ll wait for you by the moat river!"


    Finish saying, Dan Tai Jing Ming then carry just wake up from the coma, still don''t know the current situation of old nine to the moat there fast move Teng and go.


    Xu Shaotang stood there with a smile on his face. When Ying JunShang approached him, he said to Ying JunShang with a smile: "it''s so clever to win less."


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang is completely different from Ying JunShang as Tang Qun. His voice is obviously ironic.


    "Did you approach me on purpose?"


    At the moment, Ying JunShang has already understood something. It''s no accident that Tang Qun appears here. Think about Tang Qun''s previous performance, and then look at his fearless appearance. There''s a strong killing opportunity in Ying JunShang''s eyes.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, and said with a smile, "how can I say that I came to you on purpose? It''s clear that you want to stick your face on me, which makes me a little embarrassed."


    "To die!"


    Win Jun Shang cold hum, suddenly step forward, flying is a palm attack to Xu Shaotang''s face.


    In the face of the attack of yingjunshang, Xu Shaotang is not afraid, facing the palm of yingjunshang''s hand, at the same time, he slaps yingjunshang hard.


    "Bang!"


    The palms of the two people collided with each other heavily. They thought they could easily kill yingjunshang of Tang Qun, who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth, but they were shocked by each other''s palm force. However, the man he wanted to kill just stepped back and stabilized himself.


    Although Ying JunShang didn''t use his own strength, he also used the power to transform the void. When he fell to the ground, his face was full of incredible looks.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ying JunShang holds his fist to death, and a sense of being humiliated surges from the bottom of his heart.


    In front of him, this man clearly has the strength to transform the virtual world, but he pretended to be a fool around him for so long. He pitied himself for thinking he was smart, but he was fooled by the other party!


    Thinking about the man who was in front of him, Ying JunShang felt more and more humiliated. At the moment, he just wanted to kill him and wash his shame with his blood!


    "Why should I tell you?" Xu Shaotang said to Ying JunShang with a bad smile: "I like to see you depressed to death in ignorance, ha ha!"


    As they speak, red wind and several of them have already rushed over. Looking at Xu Shaotang who confronts with Ying JunShang, their eyes are full of doubts. They look at Ying JunShang with a puzzled face.


    "Young master, who is he?" Red wind is full of doubts to win Jun Shang asked.


    "Shut up


    Ying JunShang is already angry. He wants to know who the bastard is more than Chifeng. Chifeng''s problem is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire.


    Let red wind shut up, win Jun Shang dead stare at Xu Shaotang, word by word said: "I want you to die!"


    At the moment, it doesn''t matter what blue flying insects or weird flames are. He must kill the person who dares to play with himself, so that he can know the end of playing with himself!As soon as the voice fell, Ying JunShang''s real Qi was suddenly aroused. The real Qi was like thousands of steel needles, shooting at Xu Shaotang like lightning.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    Xu Shaotang snorts with disdain. His whole body Qi emerges at the same time. The Qi directly turns into a shield in front of him. Ying JunShang''s Qi contacts his Qi, and the two sides immediately cancel each other. The thousands of needle like Qi is easily dissolved by Xu Shaotang.


    At this time, red wind and others have widened their eyes, did not expect that in front of this ugly person can completely shake win Jun Shang''s attack.


    After dissolving Ying JunShang''s attack, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you attacked just now, now it''s my turn!"


    As soon as the voice falls, Xu Shaotang jumps to yingjunshang. Just when yingjunshang is ready to resist his attack, he suddenly turns around and flies to kill Chifeng and others.


    "Be careful!"


    "Poof! Poof... "


    At the moment of yingjunshang''s voice, the two heads had already been flying up. If it wasn''t for Chifeng''s fast hiding, maybe there would be another head. Even so, Chifeng''s chest was cut by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, and the red blood suddenly gushed out of his chest.


    "Charge some interest first, and then play with you when you go out!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs a, jump to open, quickly chase to the direction where the quiet tea is.


    He wants to continue to play with yingjunshang here, but the blue flame has spread to the whole underground palace. If he doesn''t leave, he may have to die here. He won''t put himself in danger in order to win with yingjunshang!

 Chapter 1400

    "Tang Qun!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s far away figure, Ying JunShang''s eyes burst out a roar like a wounded beast.


    However, he can''t go after Xu Shaotang now. Chifeng is seriously injured by Xu Shaotang. If he doesn''t help Chifeng, most of Chifeng will be folded here.


    "Poof!"


    At the moment that Ying JunShang turned around, a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Young master!"


    Looking at win Jun Shang by that popularity get vomit blood, red wind of serious injury bear pain to shout a.


    Ying JunShang raised his hand slightly, reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said to red wind, "it''s OK. Let''s leave here first!"


    With that, Ying JunShang quickly seals the acupoints on Chifeng''s body, then grabs Chifeng and quickly escapes to the underground palace. Behind him, several dark blue flames have come after him.


    Xu Shaotang quickly came to the moat river, Tantai Jingming is carrying Laojiu waiting for him there.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang, Lao Jiu immediately asked, "where is the sixth master?"


    Xu Shaotang looks back at the palace that has been completely engulfed by the blue flame. He shakes his head helplessly to Lao Jiu. His meaning is very clear. He doesn''t say whether the sixth master is still alive. Even if he is alive, he can''t be saved.


    "Sixth master!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s look, Lao Jiu''s eyes were filled with tears, shouting indignantly at the palace engulfed by the fire.


    "Let''s go!" Xu Shaotang glanced at Lao Jiu faintly and said, "if you don''t go, you will stay here to be buried with him!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang grabs Lao Jiu and nods to tan Tai Jing Ming. They run out quickly.


    Just as they were about to cross the gully and return, a wall of fire suddenly sprang up from the gully, which was several meters high and blocked their way.


    "Damn, you really want to leave me here to be buried, don''t you?" Looking at the wall of fire in front of him, Xu Shaotang said to Jingming, "take the waterway!"


    Since we can''t get through here, we have to take the waterway to leave. Although we know that there must be innumerable organs in the waterway, we can only go this way now.


    Without any delay, they immediately returned to the moat.


    Just to the moat river, Xu Shaotang suddenly noticed the wrong place.


    "Swim up!"


    Xu Shaotang immediately said to Tantai Jingming.


    "Why don''t you go down the river?" asked Tantai Jingming? The water in the moat goes straight to where we come in. "


    Xu Shaotang, with his dantai Jingming, made a rapid progress towards the upper reaches of the moat. He looked at the water in the moat and said, "don''t you find that the water is much higher than when we came here?"


    "Is it?" Dantai Jingming is slightly stunned, and looks at the river in the moat.


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t say that, she wouldn''t notice the height of the river. When she looked at it carefully, she suddenly found that the river was much higher than when they came. When they came, they had to be close to the edge of the moat to touch the river inside. Now just squat down and lean out a little to touch the river.


    "The downstream is blocked!" Dan Tai Jing Ming immediately thought of the reason, can''t help exclaiming.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "only when the downstream is blocked, can the water of the moat rise so fast! It seems that the designer of the mausoleum has taken this into consideration when designing the mausoleum! What a good calculation


    To be honest, it''s not difficult for the imperial mausoleum to come in at the beginning. It can even be described simply. Of course, this simplicity is only for those who have certain strength. But after they come in, it becomes extremely difficult to go out. The ravine is blocked by the blue fire wall, and the downstream of the moat is blocked. Now, their only hope to go out is to enter the water I''m sorry!


    Xu Shaotang was very glad that he had a lot of heart when he came here, otherwise it would have been a mess.


    They dragged Lao Jiu to the upstream of the moat, and the flames in the underground palace became more and more fierce. The whole underground palace was almost completely engulfed by the flames, and the flames even spread to the edge of the city wall. I believe that it will not be long before the flames will engulf the whole city wall, and there is not much time left for them.


    "Stop, don''t run!"


    Just as they continue to run along the moat, Lao Jiu, who is held by Xu Shaotang, suddenly grabs Xu Shaotang''s clothes and shouts out.


    Xu Shaotang did not stop because of Lao Jiu''s words, but said faintly: "if you want to die, say it!"


    If he didn''t have some questions to ask Lao Jiu, he wouldn''t have dragged such an oil bottle to escape with them. Now time is getting more and more urgent for him, so he doesn''t have the heart to chat with Lao Jiu here.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu quickly waved his hand and said, "no, I''m afraid you can''t get out if you run like this again."


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang suddenly stops his steps, looks at Lao Jiu and asks, "why?"Lao Jiu said anxiously: "the moat is a" Hui "shaped structure. You can''t find the upstream water inlet if you run along the moat like this!"


    As soon as he said this, the nearby Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly patted her head and said with chagrin, "yes, how can we forget this stubble?"


    They only focused on looking for the upstream of the moat, but did not expect that the moat was originally a "back" shaped structure. They just ran around the moat and could not find the water inlet of the moat.


    "Do you know where the entrance of the moat is?" Xu Shaotang quickly asked Lao Jiu, since Lao Jiu had spoken, he mostly knew something.


    Lao Jiu nodded and said to Xu Shaotang, "put me down. I''ll look for it. I should be able to find it!"


    Anyway, Xu Shaotang is not afraid of Lao Jiu''s escape. Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately puts Lao Jiu down.


    Stepping on the solid ground, Lao Jiu felt at ease. After trying to calm down his anxiety and indignation, he stood in the same place and kept looking around.


    "Over there!" Soon, Lao Jiu stretched out his hand and pointed to the direction in front of them, saying: "Qinglong spits water, where the tap is, where the water inlet should be!"


    They don''t have the heart to ask what the dragon''s water is now. Hearing his words, Xu Shaotang immediately catches him and shouts to Tantai Jingming, "go there quickly!"


    Soon, they came to the place where Lao Jiu was pointing. Looking at the river rolling with tiny ripples, Xu Shaotang knew that Lao Jiu was right. This is the entrance of the moat!

 Chapter 1401

    As soon as he entered the moat, Xu Shaotang handed Lao Jiu over to Tantai Jingming and said, "don''t move here to ensure his safety! I''ll go and find the way first


    With that, Xu Shaotang took the lead in diving into the moat.


    The entrance of the moat is not small. It can almost accommodate two people to dive into it side by side. Xu Shaotang quickly found the entrance, held his breath and quickly dived into it.


    The water inlet is completely submerged. When he enters it, he feels the impact from the current. The current seems to want to rush him out. However, Xu Shaotang''s body strength is strong enough to resist the impact of the current. He swims in the water like a fish.


    His head seemed to feel the impact of the water.


    His head didn''t hit the upper end of the water channel, which proved that there should be a lot of space on it. However, with the searchlight at Jingming, he couldn''t see how high his dark head was.


    I reached up and touched it, but still didn''t touch the top, which proved that the space here is not small.


    After discovering this, Xu shaotan, who was worried about the state of Tantai Jingming, rushed back along the direction of the water flow.


    When he came to the moat through the culvert again, he raised his head and looked at the worried eyes of Jingming on the dantai.


    "It seems that we can''t die!" Xu Shaotang reached out to wipe the water off his face, and said to Jingming with a smile, "there is only one section of the water passage that is full of water. Just go through that section!"


    Tantai Jingming nods and hands her searchlight to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took the mini searchlight and put it on his head. He said to Lao Jiu, "just hold your breath for a while. Don''t expect us to give you artificial respiration!"


    Lao Jiu took a look at Xu Shaotang, nodded and said, "good!"


    With that, Lao Jiu tried to adjust his breathing, and then took a deep breath.


    "Are you ready?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Lao Jiu nodded gently, indicating that he was ready.


    "Go Xu Shaotang grabs Lao Jiu and quickly dives into the water inlet, while Tantai Jingming follows closely behind him.


    Two minutes later, when Lao Jiu was about to suffocate, Xu Shaotang finally pulled him out of the water.


    "Huhu..."


    As soon as Lao Jiu came out of the water, he gasped. Just now when he was at the bottom of the water, he almost thought he was going to be choked to death.


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and looked up carefully with the light of the mini searchlight. Until then, he found that there was still a lot of space above their heads, which should be the underground cave. Here, the water flow has gradually stabilized, and the impact force is much smaller.


    Xu Shaotang looked ahead again. Where the searchlight went, he could not see the end of the cave.


    However, they are not so worried now. There is fresh air and slow flowing water, which means that the upstream is not blocked. As long as they walk up the water, they will find their way out.


    "By the way, what did you just say about Qinglong spitting water?"


    Until this time, Xu Shaotang asked Lao Jiu curiously.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for Lao Jiu, they would not be able to find the location of the water inlet even if they knew they wanted to run upstream. To some extent, they saved Lao Jiu''s life, and Lao Jiu also saved them.


    Is that karma? Xu Shaotang thinks in his heart that if they leave Lao Jiu to run away alone when they are in danger, they may end up in a situation of harming others and themselves.


    Fortunately, they did not.


    After taking a few deep breaths of fresh air, Lao Jiu''s chest, which was about to explode, finally recovered slowly. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, he explained: "Qinglong spits water is a kind of geomantic layout, which is commonly seen in Yin Yang houses, to change the geomantic of Yin Yang houses! The gate of the palace is in the center, with the green dragon on the left. The position of the water inlet is slightly higher, and it is the dragon''s head. This is my judgment that the water inlet is in this position. "


    Although not very understand, but listen to Lao Jiu such an explanation, Xu Shaotang also heard some clues.


    "If it''s true that there''s a specialty in the art industry." Xu Shaotang said to Jingming with a smile, "it seems that we should study these things when we have nothing to do in the future, which can save lives at a critical time."


    To be honest, before he came here, Xu Shaotang was a little dismissive of things like geomantic omen and metaphysics. He always felt that these things were just deceptive tricks. But after this incident, he realized that these things were not useless. In some cases, they can also save lives.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile, "this is true. If you master anything, it will be useful."


    "I''m just half water." Hearing what they said, Lao Jiu looked sad again. He gently shook his head and said, "sixth master is the real feng shui master. Many of my things are learned from him, but sixth master is now..."Later, Lao Jiu couldn''t speak any more. Thinking of the sixth master who was dead in the underground palace, his eyes were moist again.


    At the moment, his heart has been filled with endless regret. If he had known that this guild would have ruined LiuYe''s life, he would have advised LiuYe not to take over the job, even if they paid a high price to win JunShang.


    Thinking of Ying JunShang, who is still trapped in the underground palace, he has a trace of revenge in his heart, constantly cursing that group of people to be buried in the underground palace!


    Looking at Lao Jiu''s sad look, Xu Shaotang slowly put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. He sighed: "life and death have a destiny. Don''t think about it. Let''s go. We have to find a way out! After you go out, don''t do this tomb raiding business. With your ability, you can be a geomantic omen gentleman and help those rich people watch geomantic omen. You can live a very nourishing life. There''s no need to live a life of licking blood at the edge of the knife! "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu lowered his head slightly, then bowed deeply to Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming and said, "thank you for your help. If I can leave here alive, I swear I will never steal a tomb in my life!"


    This trip to Shihuang mausoleum gave him too much feeling. Although they knew Feng Shui and metaphysics, if they didn''t win JunShang and Xu Shaotang to destroy the deadly organs inside, they would not even be able to enter the underground palace of Shihuang mausoleum. All kinds of organs along the way would have killed them.


    Often walking by the river, where can I get my shoes wet? He doesn''t know which day he will die in the tomb.


    "Don''t say thank you. We saved you and ourselves in disguise." Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles and says to Xu Shaotang, "hurry up, I don''t want to stay here for a moment!"

 Chapter 1402

    The three walked slowly along the waist deep water in the cave. Xu Shaotang walked in the front, illuminating the road ahead with the light source above his head.


    After walking for a long distance, the water began to get deeper and deeper. It had gradually flooded their chest, and the area around them was becoming wider and wider. The mini searchlight on Xu Shaotang''s head could not reach the end of the water area.


    Walking, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped his steps and said to the two people behind him: "be careful, there is something in the water!"


    Just now, he felt something passing by his feet. When he wanted to catch the underwater thing, it disappeared again.


    "What is it?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks curiously.


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "please take care of Lao Jiu''s safety. Give me that thing!"


    Although he didn''t know what it was underwater, Xu Shaotang didn''t have the slightest fear. He didn''t believe that there were any animals under the water that could hurt him.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was paying close attention to the water, a tiny ripple suddenly appeared on the water in front of him. Looking at the trajectory of the ripple, it was obvious that something was coming towards them.


    All of a sudden, a fierce Spray Rose, and then, a snow-white shadow suddenly jumped from the water. Looking at the length of the body, the white monster should be at least one meter and five meters long. At the moment of jumping, the white monster had opened his mouth and bit Xu Shaotang.


    "To die!" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and raised his hand to show his genuine Qi.


    The real Qi was quick and urgent. The white shadow in the air only had time to make a shrill scream, and then he was killed directly under Xu Shaotang''s real Qi. A stream of blood spilled from the air. When the white monster fell into the water, the blood suddenly dyed the water in front of them red, and his body also floated on the water.


    Only at this time did Xu Shaotang have time to have a good look at the white monster. When he got close to it, he found that it was a huge catfish, but it was probably because he had lived in a dark environment for a long time, and the white giant catfish had turned white.


    Looking at the body of the giant catfish in front of him, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a happy smile on his face.


    "Ha ha, if you really want to sleep, someone will give you a pillow!" Looking at the body of the giant catfish, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "just now I felt hungry. There will be food coming to my door soon! Ha ha


    He hasn''t eaten since he was looking for Tantai Jingming in the mountain. Now he doesn''t know how long it has been, but it is estimated that at least ten hours have passed. How can he be unhappy when he sees food coming?


    Just when Xu Shaotang was very happy, Lao Jiu suddenly called to Xu Shaotang, "I can''t eat it. It''s a giant catfish eating corpses!"


    "Corpse eating giant catfish?" Xu Shaotang smacked his mouth and said, "this name is very bluffing, but there should be no corpse here for the giant catfish, right? Besides, as far as I know, catfish is also a kind of scavenger, which is nothing to be surprised about. "


    It''s not that he hasn''t eaten catfish, it''s just that he has never eaten such a big giant catfish. Therefore, he doesn''t think there is anything that can''t be eaten by the catfish. No matter what animal carcasses he eats, as long as he doesn''t eat human carcasses.


    "It''s not like that!" Lao Jiu shook his head and said: "according to my understanding, some owners of large tombs will put this kind of giant catfish in the waterways inside the tombs. This kind of giant catfish is very aggressive and will attack any living creature close to their territory. Therefore, if someone has been here before, it is very likely that..."


    The following words, even if Lao Jiu did not say, Xu Shaotang also understood.


    No one can guarantee that no one has ever come here through the upstream waterway before. If anyone has, it may have become a delicious meal for the giant catfish! That is to say, the giant catfish may have eaten people!


    Of course, even if the giant catfish has eaten people, its meat can also be eaten, but as long as it is a normal person, it will feel diaphragmatic response.


    Thinking that it may not take long to go out, there is really no need to eat this kind of thing that is a little diaphragmatic. Dantai Jingming says to Xu Shaotang: "don''t eat this giant catfish. After we go out, we can''t do without something for you to eat!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, but it was the same reason, so he nodded and said, "let it go..."


    Before he finished his words, a large number of ripples suddenly appeared in the water in front of him, all of which came towards them!


    "Still here?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly to see the ripples approaching quickly. It seems that there is more than one giant catfish eating corpses this time?


    Are you ready to go out on a large scale?


    Just when Xu Shaotang was ready to kill, the water was boiling. Several giant catfish rushed to Xu Shaotang, tearing at the body of the giant catfish!


    There are also two giant corpse eating catfish leaping from the bottom of the water, opening their mouths to bite Xu Shao.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang couldn''t have been hurt by such a low-level animal. He killed the two giant catfish with two genuine Qi.As soon as the bodies of the two giant catfish fell underwater, they were bitten by other giant catfish, and a feast of cannibalism unfolded in front of them.


    At the same time, giant catfish constantly wanted to attack the three of them. However, under the attack of Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, all the giant catfish that attacked them became corpses and soon became the food of other giant catfish.


    As more and more giant catfish die under Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, those giant catfish seem to have felt that these three prey are not what they can deal with. Finally, those giant catfish give up attacking them and enjoy the feast in front of them.


    Smelling the disgusting smell of blood, looking at the boiling water, Lao Jiu fell into a dullness and muttered to himself, "no How could this be... "


    Listen to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang puzzled asked: "how should not a law?"


    Asked by Xu Shaotang, Lao Jiu recovered from his thoughts and said to Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face: "these giant corpse eating catfish have a strong territoriality, and their food intake is amazing. According to the truth, there should not be enough food to support so many giant corpse eating catfish here!"


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming also fell into thinking. Just now, they only focused on killing those giant catfish who wanted to attack them. They never thought about this problem. Now when Lao Jiu said that, they felt something was wrong. How much food would they need to feed such a large amount of giant catfish!


    They are now in an underground cave. Obviously, there can''t be so much food in this cave. So, what do these giant catfish usually eat?

 Chapter 1403

    This question is constantly hovering in the minds of the three people, however, no matter what they think, they can not think of the answer.


    When they think about this problem, the boiling water in front of them has gradually calmed down. A large number of giant catfish bodies that appeared in front of them a few minutes ago have disappeared, and even no bones have been left.


    Looking at the scene, Xu Shaotang finally knows why these giant catfish are called corpse eating giant catfish!


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang didn''t think of a suitable answer. He had to rub his head and said to them, "let''s go. Let''s leave here first. It''s none of our business what these giant catfish eat. Anyway, we don''t eat their meat!"


    "So it is Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "let''s go out first. Maybe it''s more useful for biologists to solve this problem."


    Since they both said that, although Lao Jiu still had a lot of doubts in his heart, he had nothing to do. He knew that he had to keep up with Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming. There were these deadly giant corpse eating catfish here. Without them, he could not have left them alive.


    After putting down their doubts, they moved forward again. The waters in front of them widened. Instead of marching forward in a column, they walked left and right by Lao Jiu''s side, so that he would not be suddenly attacked by those giant corpse eating catfish.


    Further on, the water is getting deeper and deeper. Their feet can''t reach the bottom of the cave, so they can only swim forward on the water.


    "There are also things that don''t know how to live or die!"


    After swimming for a distance, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other. They both work hard at the same time, and suddenly punch into the water.


    Soon, the bodies of two giant corpse eating catfish floated from the bottom of the water.


    Do these giant corpse eating catfish dare not attack them in shallow water and think they can launch a surprise attack in deep water? Looking at the body floating on the water, Xu Shaotang sneers.


    After killing the two dead eating giant catfish, they continued to swim forward. Finally, they entered the shallow water again.


    At this time, the water surface and the cave gradually narrowed, and gradually, it was no longer enough for the three of them to pass side by side.


    When the three people successively passed through the narrow place, there was a very wide water area in front of them.


    "No!" Lao Jiu suddenly stopped his steps, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "it doesn''t seem to be a natural cave."


    "What did you find?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked.


    Lao Jiu nodded slightly and said, "do you think that the cave looks like a gourd when we walk all the way?"


    "Gourd?" Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, nodded and said, "it''s really gourd shaped!"


    The passage where they came in from the underground palace was the position of the mouth of the gourd. It became wider in the middle and narrower in the back. Now it became wider after passing through the narrow passage. Isn''t that the shape of the gourd?


    Tan Tai Jing Ming asked Lao Jiu faintly, "why, is there anything particular about this?"


    "The gourd is homonymous with Fulu, and because of its shape, it has the theory of gathering Qi in geomantic omen. The position of the mouth of the gourd is toward the underground palace, and it is in gathering the Qi of the world into the underground palace." Lao Jiu nodded slightly, full of doubts and said: "but this is already the best geomantic treasure land. Why use this gourd to gather Qi?"


    She has been to many mausoleums with sixth master. As far as geomantic omen is concerned, he can''t find any mausoleum whose geomantic omen is as good as that of Shihuang mausoleum. However, under such good geomantic omen, why build this gourd shaped cave to gather Qi?


    "You wait here, I''ll go and have a look!"


    Xu Shaotang said a word to them. He immediately returned to the narrow passage he had just passed, and then looked at the cave wall carefully with a searchlight. There was no trace of artificial decoration on the cave wall.


    However, Xu Shaotang couldn''t just look at this and jump to a conclusion. He went deep inside again. When he returned to the deep water area, he deliberately swam along the edge of the deep water area, and at the same time, he carefully looked at the wall of the deep water area with a searchlight.


    This look, he suddenly found a different place.


    There are obvious traces of artificial excavation on the wall of the cave. The edges of different depths remind him that Lao Jiu is right. This is not a natural karst cave, but an artificial excavation on the basis of the original karst cave. He can''t see the traces of artificial excavation in the narrow passage, probably because it''s the same way there, building this gourd The man with the big hole just used it.


    Back at Jingming, Xu Shaotang nodded to Lao Jiu and said, "it''s really not a natural cave. I found traces of artificial excavation in it."


    "That''s right!" Lao Jiu stroked his palm and said with great certainty: "this must be the way to gather Qi for the first imperial mausoleum!"


    However, he did not understand that such a geomantic treasure land still needs Qi gathering? Is the designer of this tomb a fool?


    Of course not!


    From the traps and Fengshui array in the underground palace, we can see that the designer of the tomb is not only a fool, but also a genius! Such a genius would never build such a superfluous gas gathering gourd. There must be a reason for him to do so.Looking at Lao Jiu who is in the process of thinking there, Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang and asks him if he wants to drag Lao Jiu to leave. Although they have left the underground palace, it doesn''t mean they are completely out of danger. They are still in deep danger before they find their way out.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly to Tantai Jingming, indicating that she should not interrupt Lao Jiu''s thinking. He feels that Lao Jiu''s thinking may be very important to them.


    Xu Shaotang leans his body on the wall of the cave and waits there quietly. At the same time, he looks around curiously. The position in front of them should be the bottom of the gourd. If he goes further, he should be able to leave this place.


    Looking at, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly show surprised eyes.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed, dantai Jingming curiously followed Xu Shaotang''s eyes. At this, she suddenly found a clue.


    "That looks like a hole?"


    Tantai Jingming reached out and pointed to the wall on their right. On the wall, there seemed to be a big hole. The position of the hole was a little high. If you don''t stop and look carefully, you may not find the hole at all.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not one hole, but several holes! Look over there, there''s the same hole! "


    When Tan Tai Jing Ming looks in the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers, she soon sees the hole.

 Chapter 1404

    Their conversation aroused Lao Jiu''s interest. He put aside his doubts for a moment and looked curiously at the position pointed by the searchlight on Xu Shaotang''s head, where a hole with a diameter of about one meter appeared in his sight.


    "This hole..."


    Lao Jiu bit his lips and fell into thinking again.


    "Is there anything particular about this hole?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Lao Jiu curiously. Although she doesn''t know the specific purpose of Ying Jun Shang''s coming here this time, to be honest, she has really gained a lot of insight.


    Lao Jiu did not answer Tantai Jingming''s question, but kept thinking there.


    All of a sudden, Lao Jiu''s face was filled with a look of great shock. He suddenly patted his head and cried out with surprise and joy: "I know! I got it! Genius! A genius never seen in a thousand years! It''s amazing, it''s amazing... "


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s incoherent words, Xu Shaotang and Tan Taijing Ming''s faces were filled with a strong color of curiosity.


    "What did you find?" Xu Shaotang stares curiously at Lao Jiu, who is flushed with excitement. He doesn''t know what he has found. He is so excited. When they escape from the underground palace, they don''t see Lao Jiu so excited.


    Old nine shivered and stretched out his finger to the hole and asked Xu Shaotang, "do you know what the hole is for?"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t know Feng Shui. Where do I know?"


    However, looking at Lao Jiu''s excited appearance, he should have found something extraordinary.


    "The hole in this is for ventilation!" Lao Jiu said excitedly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as his words came out, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming were speechless. They thought Lao Jiu had found something extraordinary. It turned out to be such a thing! Isn''t that bullshit? These holes are naturally ventilated!


    Looking at the two people''s speechless look, Lao Jiu was slightly stunned at first. Then he knew that he had misunderstood them because he didn''t speak clearly. He quickly explained in a trembling voice: "this gourd shaped cave is not used to gather Qi at all, but to breathe in! This gourd shaped cave absorbs the geomantic omen and purple Qi in the underground palace, and enters another space through these caves! "


    "Breathe in?" Tan Tai Jing Ming was a little stunned and thought about Lao Jiu''s words carefully. Suddenly, she seemed to understand what Lao Jiu wanted to express. She grabbed Lao Jiu and asked, "do you mean that the underground palace we just went to is not the real underground palace of Shihuang mausoleum at all? Is the real underground palace somewhere else? And this gourd shaped cave is to inhale the Fengshui purple Qi from the false underground palace into the real underground palace? "


    When she said this, Tantai Jingming herself was shocked. If her guess is right, then the first imperial mausoleum can definitely be called the first Mausoleum of all ages! The designer of this mausoleum can''t be described as a genius!


    Lao Jiu nodded his head heavily and said with a red face: "yes, the underground palace we went to just now must be a fake underground palace. All the Kowloon mysteries are fake. There are traps in all the palaces, just to keep the grave robbers in it forever! So as to ensure the safety of the real underground palace! No wonder the designers of the mausoleum are not afraid that the whole underground palace will be burned by the blue flame. No wonder they will make a situation where the green dragon spits water! That where is the green dragon spits water, is clearly the green dragon inhales! Sure enough, it''s the mausoleum of the first emperor of all ages. It''s a miracle! "


    "Really? This is too mysterious


    Xu Shaotang was also shocked by Lao Jiu''s words. Was the huge and luxurious underground palace they saw just to deal with tomb robbers? It''s too big a deal! A fake underground palace is so luxurious, what kind of luxury will the real underground palace be? How many lives does it take to build an underground palace of this scale!


    "Really, it must be true!" Lao Jiu looked at the hole excitedly and said, "let''s just go and have a look."


    "Still going to see it?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "if what you say is true, this fake underground palace is already full of so many dangers. In this real underground palace, I don''t know what the danger will be like."


    What they experienced in that place that might be a fake underground palace has already made Xu Shaotang feel very incredible. God knows what abnormal mechanism traps the tomb designers will design in the real underground palace?


    "No!" Lao Jiu shook his head slightly, his eyes showed a look of fascination, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and slowly said: "I feel that there will not be so many mechanism traps in the real mausoleum. The designers of the mausoleum spend all their energy on designing this deadly fake underground palace, and most of them will not spend a lot of energy on designing more traps in the real mausoleum No matter how talented a person is, his energy is limited after all. "


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming fall into thinking at the same time.


    To be honest, they are also very curious about the mausoleum of the first emperor of all ages. The reason why they are not willing to go to the mausoleum is that they are worried about their own safety.


    If at first they thought that nothing in this underground palace could threaten the safety of their level masters, but after passing through the mausoleum, they knew that they really overestimated their strength."There''s some truth in what he said!" After pondering for a while, Tan Tai Jing Ming slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "I think we can go and have a look. Even if we don''t go in, we can also see if there is a real or fake underground palace in the first imperial mausoleum. If we can see such a miracle with our own eyes, our trip is not in vain."


    Xu Shaotang was a little excited by Lao Jiu. When he heard that again, he couldn''t restrain his curiosity. He took a look at Tan Tai Jing Ming, and then looked at Lao Jiu, who was full of hope. Finally, he nodded: "OK, let''s go and have a look! If there is an underground palace, let''s see the situation and decide whether to enter or not! "


    He has not yet been carried away by his own curiosity, knowing that their safety is the key to everything.


    Moreover, if there is an underground palace, what Ying JunShang is looking for in this tomb is mostly in that underground palace. If they go to have a look, they may know the real purpose of Ying JunShang coming here!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, Lao Jiu knew that it was a success. Excited, he almost jumped up from there, patted his chest and said, "I''m sure it will surprise you and even subvert your imagination!"

 Chapter 1405

    Now that the decision has been made, the three will act immediately.


    Although the entrance was on the wall of the cave, it was not difficult for Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming to get there.


    Xu Shaotang grabs Lao Jiu, jumps up from the water and pushes his feet on the wall of the cave. He is already flying towards the nearest cave.


    When he came to the cave, he grabbed the edge of the cave and swung it with one hand. The whole person entered the cave, and then he pulled Lao Jiu into the cave.


    As soon as he entered the cave, Xu Shaotang found obvious traces of artificial excavation on the cave wall. Seeing the traces of artificial excavation, he believed almost 70% of Lao Jiu''s guess.


    After dantai Jingming entered the cave in the same way, the three walked slowly along the cave.


    The cave has been inclined downward from the entrance. Although the entrance only allows them to pass on the ground, the inside of the cave is extremely smooth, and it doesn''t take much effort for them to move forward.


    The winding cave is like a tunnel. It slopes down the cave. They don''t know how much they have fallen, but they feel that they have fallen at least tens of meters.


    When there was a little light in front of them, they knew that the narrow and long cave was finally coming to an end.


    When he came to the exit of the cave, Xu Shaotang stopped abruptly.


    A magnificent picture appeared in his eyes.


    Underground palace! There is really another underground palace here!


    Moreover, it is basically certain that this is the real Shihuang mausoleum!


    They are now standing high, overlooking the whole underground palace.


    The scale of this underground palace is no less than that of the underground palace engulfed by the blue flame, but there are not so many palaces in this underground palace.


    There is only one palace in this underground palace. However, the scale of this palace is extremely grand. It''s not much smaller than the Forbidden City in the capital!


    The main color of the whole underground palace is black, occasionally with some red, which makes the underground palace look solemn and solemn.


    However, the most shocking thing is not the underground palace itself, but the dense terracotta warriors and horses in the underground palace!


    From a high point of view, these terracotta warriors and horses are like ants, forming a square array. Cavalry, infantry, archers, they include almost all the ancient arms! Tens of thousands of terracotta warriors and horses form a square array of almost equal size, which firmly protects the whole underground palace. It seems that they want to kill any enemy entering the underground palace!


    Lao Jiu poked his head out from behind Xu Shaotang. When he saw the shocking scene in front of him, he was so excited that he trembled all over and said: "sure enough! Sure enough! I didn''t expect to see the real Shihuang mausoleum in my lifetime! What a spectacle! What a spectacle! Where is this underground palace? It''s clearly another Qin palace! "


    According to the scale of the underground palace, it''s almost impossible to know that it must have been built according to the proportion of the palace where the first emperor Ying Zheng lived!


    What a big hand it is! Since ancient times, except for the eternal first emperor Ying Zheng, I''m afraid no one else will make such a crazy move, right?


    Walking at the back of the dantai, Jingming hears Lao Jiu''s excited words. She feels as if she is being scratched by a cat. She pushes Lao Jiu to the side, pokes out half of her head, and looks down from the hole blocked by Xu Shaotang.


    The eyes that shocked Dan to look at her on the dead platform were the eyes that had never been seen before.


    "No wonder the powerful Qin Empire only II died. I''m afraid the construction of this underground palace and the Great Wall has exhausted all the national strength of the Qin Empire?" Tan Tai Jing Ming murmurs.


    The scale of the fake underground palace is very huge, but there is such a grand underground palace under it. Let alone in the era of backward technology, even with the current technology, it will take many years to build such a grand and exquisite underground palace?


    It can be imagined that there are countless people who died in order to build this grand underground palace!


    It''s no wonder that the Qin Empire will perish because of a peasant uprising!


    Listening to Tantai Jingming''s words, Lao Jiu, who was pushed aside, suddenly patted his head and said, "I think I know why there are so many giant corpse eating catfish there!"


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang looked back curiously and asked, "why, what do you think of again?"


    I have to say that although Lao Jiu is always surprised, he has some real skills. Without Lao Jiu, they would never have found the real underground palace.


    Lao Jiu gently swallowed a mouthful of saliva, with a slight fear on his face, said: "I guess, in order to keep the secret of the mausoleum, all the people who participated in the construction of the mausoleum were mercilessly killed, and the bodies of those people eventually became the food of those giant corpse eating catfish!"


    "No way!" As soon as Lao Jiu''s voice fell, Tan Tai Jing Ming retorted: "the first imperial mausoleum is more than 2000 years ago. Even if Ying Zheng did, those corpses could not be preserved until now?""It''s really impossible to save it till now!" Laojiu nodded his head and said, "I mean, there must have been a lot of giant catfish eating corpses here before, even thousands of times more than the number of giant catfish we saw! However, when the corpses were eaten up by the giant catfish, they began to hunt each other. Until now, the giant catfish we see now may have been far less than when their population was at its peak. "


    Thinking carefully about Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said: "in addition to this explanation, it seems that there is no more reasonable explanation."


    After all, the water goes straight to the moat of the underground mausoleum. There should be enough space for so many giant catfish to survive, if there is enough food!


    However, they are not in the mood to verify Lao Jiu''s conjecture now. Looking at the grand and majestic underground palace below, Xu Shaotang asks Jingming, "do you think we should go down and have a look?"


    He didn''t ask Lao Jiu''s opinion, because seeing Lao Jiu''s excited appearance, even if he didn''t have to ask, he knew Lao Jiu''s answer. As a grave robber, it was absolutely impossible for Lao Jiu not to go to see what happened when he met such a big grave.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, Tantai Jingming thought about it carefully, then asked Xu Shaotang with a smile: "if you don''t go to find out, can you sleep at night?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, pulls Lao Jiu and jumps down from the cave entrance.


    Before jumping down, she held a rope gun in her hand. At the same time, the rope gun in his hand had been fired, and the sharp hook immediately shot into the cave wall. Then she slid down with this end of the rope gun.

 Chapter 1406

    Falling steadily on the ground of the underground palace, they hurried to the palace in the center of the underground palace.


    Although Lao Jiu guesses that there won''t be so many traps, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming are still in the spirit of 12 points. No one knows what else is in the underground palace, so it''s better to be careful.


    While they are carefully paying attention to the surrounding conditions, Lao Jiu is observing the geomantic omen of the underground palace.


    "No wonder!"


    After seeing the geomantic layout of the underground palace, Lao Jiu tut praised: "this palace should be under the false underground palace. The center of the nine palaces in the false underground palace corresponds to the location of the palaces here. The Dragon Qi gathered by the nine palaces is sucked into the real underground palace and gathered in this palace! If it''s really a wonderful design, one link after another, it''s really admirable! "


    At the moment, Lao Jiu''s admiration for the designer of the mausoleum is just like the flowing river. In his mind, the designer of the mausoleum can be described as a genius.


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other with a smile. Lao Jiu interprets the sentence "do a line and love a line" incisively and vividly, and never forgets to pay attention to the fengshui of the mausoleum at any time.


    They didn''t say anything. After all, it''s also a kind of professional habit, just like their professional habit.


    As Xu Shaotang walked forward, he asked Lao Jiu with a smile, "Lao Jiu, do you want to get rich?"


    "Yes


    Without any thought, Lao Jiu nodded his head and said, "if it wasn''t for making a fortune, we wouldn''t make a living, and the sixth master wouldn''t have lost his life!"


    Unlike Xu Shaotang, he has a background of Shengshi group in his family and never has much concept of money. It was because he was poor that he took this road. Although he knew that tomb robbery was harmful to his morality, he still ate this bowl of rice without hesitation. To say that he didn''t want to get rich was just a lie to ghosts. Let alone Xu Shaotang. They didn''t believe it, even he didn''t believe it.


    Xu Shaotang said with a slight smile: "you''ve come to the imperial mausoleum this time. When we leave here, I''ll allow you to take something that looks good. How about it?"


    When Lao Jiu, who was still full of excitement, heard Xu Shaotang''s words, the excitement on his face disappeared. He suddenly stopped his steps. At the same time, he subconsciously stepped back two steps. He looked at Xu Shaotang with frightened eyes and asked, "do you want to kill me?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang looked at Lao Jiu inexplicably and asked, "why should I kill you? Are you paranoid of persecution? "


    Since he caught Lao Jiu, he didn''t want to kill him. At most, he just wanted to kill him. He didn''t know why Lao Jiu suddenly felt that he wanted to kill him.


    "Are you afraid that after I leave here, I will come back here to steal Tombs?" Lao Jiu stares at Xu Shaotang warily and says in a low voice.


    "I''m afraid you''ll come and steal again?" Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said, "what am I afraid of? After we go out from here, the imperial mausoleum will be closely protected. As far as your ability is concerned, it''s OK to sneak down a tomb. If you want to break through the blockade of the protection personnel to steal a tomb, you''re just looking for death! "


    Lao Jiu really has some attainments in geomancy, but in other aspects, he can only be regarded as ordinary. Any veteran who has been in the army for one or two years can bring him down. After they leave here, they will definitely reflect the situation here to the top. There is no need to think about it. The top will send people to protect the tomb Under such protection, Lao Jiu still has a chance to steal the tomb!


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu quickly asked: "are you the people above?"


    "So it is." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "however, since I said that you are allowed to take something away, we will not tell you about it! This thing, even if it is to compensate you for bringing us here! "


    Although we haven''t seen the mausoleum''s Hall yet, we don''t have to guess that there must be some treasures in the hall. It''s harmless to allow Lao Jiu to take one away.


    Of course, if they find what Ying JunShang is looking for, they can''t let Lao Jiu take it away.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu thought about it carefully. It''s not difficult to see from his face that he was a little excited about Xu Shaotang''s words.


    However, Lao Jiu finally gently shook his head and said, "come on, even if I can take things from here, I dare not sell them. I don''t want to spend the rest of my life in prison."


    At the moment, he can see clearly that everything in the mausoleum may be priceless. On the contrary, it will cause him endless trouble if he takes it out. Instead of this, he would rather take nothing with him and get clean. Anyway, he plans to leave here and never do tomb robbery again.


    "Ha ha, you can see it very well!" Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t expect that Lao Jiu could resist the temptation. She thought a little and said to Lao Jiu with a smile, "well, after I leave here, I will report you to the top that you have found Shihuang mausoleum. I believe the top will give you some rewards."Lao Jiu thought about it, and then said to tan Tai Jing Ming and Xu Shaotang sincerely: "thank you! If the above really give me rewards, I will give all the rewards to the sixth master''s family! I thank you for your kindness for the sixth master! "


    After a lifetime of dying, he also looked down on many things. It was the greatest luck for him to leave here alive.


    "No thanks." Xu Shaotang took a look at Lao Jiu, and then continued to walk forward, saying: "after you go out, you''d better rot everything you see and hear here in your stomach, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "I know!" Lao Jiu nodded gently, slowly followed Xu Shaotang''s steps, and said: "if I tell the things here, I can''t guarantee that those outlaws will come to me for the treasure here. Even if you don''t tell me, I will rot the things here forever."


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang looked back with a smile and said, "I''m beginning to like you a little. You are a person who knows how to advance and retreat."


    "It''s not that I know advance and retreat." Lao Jiu shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "it''s really only after experiencing the threat of death that I know how precious it is to live. Compared with the sixth master and the other one, I''m much luckier."


    "That''s true!"


    Chatting all the way, the three had come to the palace steps, looking at the palace not far in front of them, Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and quickly walked up the steps.

 Chapter 1407

    Like the steps in the false underground palace, the steps in this palace are nine sections and nine steps. In addition, the traps set here are the same as those set there.


    However, this kind of trap, which can''t even be stopped by flying clouds, naturally can''t stop Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang and Lao Jiu quickly passed the nine steps and stood safely at the gate of the palace.


    The gate of the palace is open. Standing at the gate of the palace, you can see the situation inside the palace.


    The first person to see is the one kneeling on the ground. On both sides of the hall, there are majestic terracotta soldiers. These terracotta soldiers are dressed in black armor, holding halberds, bronze swords on the waist, and wearing black helmets. Even if they are only pottery figurines, they also give people a sense of awe inspiring killing. Judging from their posture, they should be the forbidden guards of the first emperor Ying Zheng.


    Unlike the terracotta warriors and horses, the people kneeling on the ground are all carved from white jade, all of which are life size. The clothes carved on each person are also different. Some people wear armor, some people hold facing boards, and all of them bow down on the ground, which seems to be full of piety. Looking at the appearance of these jade people kneeling on the ground, they should be the civil and military officials of the Qin Empire.


    Right above the civil and military officials kneeling on the ground, there are a pair of coffins with dark body. From a distance, you can''t see the material of the coffin. It feels like metal, crystal or some kind of wood.


    This pair of coffin is also extremely huge, and the size of the coffin hanging in the false underground palace is almost the same. It is very conspicuous there.


    Every corner of the main hall is decorated with gold lamps, but there is no lamp oil and wick for the lamps. In the place where the lamp oil and wick should have been placed, there are many night pearls the size of fists. It gives people the feeling that the main hall is illuminated by the night pearls, but Xu Shaotang knows that this is not the case at all. The light in the underground palace is not like them Up to now, I don''t know how it came from.


    "It''s really a big deal!"


    Looking at the jade man kneeling on the ground, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but exclaim: "these jade men here, just take one out, it should be priceless, right?"


    God knows where to find so many large-scale jades in that backward era. Xu Shaotang believes that the discovery of Shihuang mausoleum will completely shock the archaeological circles. This is simply a miracle among miracles!


    Lao Jiu nodded and said, "let alone these jade figures. Even these terracotta figures are priceless treasures. They are so well preserved!"


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "if those archaeologists come here, they will fall into madness!"


    "It''s more than crazy!" Pointing to the hall in front of him, Lao Jiu sighed: "this should be a miracle in the whole history of mankind. If we can see this imperial mausoleum in our lifetime, we will live in vain!"


    "By the way, let me ask you something." Looking at the hall in front of him, Xu Shaotang asked Lao Jiu around him, "do you know what Ying JunShang came here to look for?"


    This old nine good or bad also follow Ying JunShang they mix for a period of time, also don''t know if he has heard Ying JunShang they mentioned this matter.


    Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know! In fact, not only I don''t know, but also the people under Ying JunShang''s command. They only know that what Ying JunShang is looking for is in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. As for what it is, no one should know except Ying JunShang himself. "


    "Well, it seems that we are the only ones to take our chances!" Xu Shaotang felt his chin and thought about it, then pointed to the hall in front of him and said to Lao Jiu, "do you see any Feng Shui traps in it?"


    He is not afraid of those physical traps. What he is most afraid of is those Feng Shui traps. Because he doesn''t understand this at all, he has to ask Lao Jiu.


    "I don''t think so." Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said: "this place should be arranged according to the appearance of Qin Shihuang''s going to the court. Qin Shihuang should enjoy the kneeling worship of civil and military officials when he is alive, but he should still enjoy it when he is dead. He really thinks that he can become the king of the world forever!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the palace and asked, "is that the coffin of Qin Shihuang?"


    "It should be!" Lao Jiu nodded and said, "who can enjoy the kneeling worship of these officials except Qin Shihuang?"


    "Go and have a look!"


    Thinking that he would see the coffin of the first emperor of Qin, Xu Shaotang became a little excited. He hoped that the first emperor of Qin would keep his body intact for thousands of years, just like those tomb owners who have not rotted for thousands of years, so that he could see the elegant demeanor of the first emperor of all ages.


    Whether the merits and demerits of Qin Shihuang are something he wants to study, he just wants to see what people who can create so many miracles look like, as if they are what he imagined.


    Just when Xu Shaotang wants to go forward, Lao Jiu grabs him.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lao Jiu in doubt and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Lao Jiu shook his head and said, "no, I''m just afraid that you will open the coffin of Qin Shihuang. There will be poison or hidden mechanism traps on the coffin of many tomb owners. The more this time, the more dangerous it is. Don''t touch the coffin until you have a closer look. "After spending some time with Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, although Lao Jiu didn''t regard them as friends and knew that they didn''t regard him as a friend, he knew that these two people were much more candid and reliable than Ying JunShang. Apart from other people, at least these two people regarded him as an adult and didn''t regard him as a chess that can be abandoned at any time It''s a little bit hard.


    Therefore, he does not want these two people to have an accident, because he also depends on these two people to take him out of here.


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry, I won''t touch anything without ensuring safety. I''m more afraid of death than you."


    Tantai Jingming smiles and says to Xu Shaotang, "you say that you are afraid of death every day. When you really want to work hard, you have never been vague."


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "it''s because of the fear of death that we have to work hard. Otherwise, we can kill directly. Why waste time and energy."


    Joking, the tension and excitement in their hearts also slightly eased.


    After taking a deep breath, Xu Shaotang motioned to Tantai Jingming and Lao Jiu not to move, and walked slowly into the hall alone. Looking at Xu Shaotang walking into the hall, Tantai Jingming and Lao Jiu held their breath, as if they were afraid that their breath would disturb Xu Shaotang''s pace.

 Chapter 1408

    There is no expected trap, and there is no strange Fengshui array.


    Xu Shaotang safely arrived in front of the coffin.


    He didn''t rush to open the coffin, but waved to them and signaled to them to come with Lao Jiu.


    At the sign of Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming soon brings Lao Jiu to Xu Shaotang.


    "You see first?" Xu Shaotang pointed to the coffin in front of him and said to Lao Jiu with a smile.


    Professional things should be done by professional people. In the business of tomb raiding, one hundred Xu Shaotang can''t match one Lao Jiu.


    Lao Jiu nodded gently and walked slowly to the coffin, looking at the dark coffin carefully.


    When he walked around the coffin, he took out a purse like thing from his chest, opened the purse and took out a needle from it.


    "Silver needle test?"


    Looking at Lao Jiu''s action, Tan Tai Jing Ming asked with a smile.


    Lao Jiu nodded and said, "although the technology is now very developed, the things left by the ancestors are still very practical."


    When talking, Lao Jiu leans the tip of the silver needle on the coffin. At the moment when he leans up, the tip of the silver needle has begun to turn black. As time goes on, the black gradually moves to the top of the silver needle. Looking at the black moving to the place where he shakes hands, Lao Jiu quickly throws away the silver needle.


    "It''s really useful!" Looking at the black silver needles falling on the ground, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that I will carry some silver needles with me in the future."


    For a person of their strength, they can almost be invincible to all kinds of poisons, but it doesn''t mean that there is no poison to kill them. Thinking that the silver needle doesn''t occupy space anyway, it can be taken with them just in case.


    Lao Jiu smiles at Xu Shaotang and says, "take it with you. Be prepared! This coffin can''t be opened by hand. "


    "It''s easy!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang walked to the figurine in the main hall, took the halberd from the figurine''s hand, and then asked Lao Jiu, "are there any other precautions?"


    Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t see it for the moment. You should try to pry open the coffin first, but don''t get too close to it."


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, then holding one end of the halberd, stabbed the halberd into the small gap between the coffin cover and the coffin.


    Compared with Ying JunShang, Xu Shaotang''s luck is obviously much better. With his slight exertion, the coffin lid moves slowly, revealing a small gap.


    With the continuous promotion of Xu Shaotang, the gap became wider and wider. Finally, the heavy coffin lid was moved by Xu Shaotang.


    The whole process, did not encounter any exception.


    Lao Jiu didn''t rush to go forward. He waited there for a few minutes. When he saw that there was nothing unusual in the coffin, he motioned to Xu Shaotang to go with him to see what was in the coffin.


    When they approached the edge of the coffin and looked inside from the edge, they found that there was a layer inside the coffin, which was different from the one outside. The coffin inside was made of unknown wood. As soon as the coffin was opened, as long as it was a little close to the coffin, they could smell a faint smell of wood.


    Just when Xu Shaotang wants to ask Lao Jiu if he wants to open the coffin now, Lao Jiu standing beside him suddenly falls to the ground without warning.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes and hands are quick. He holds Lao Jiu, and at the same time, he reaches out his hand to gently test Lao Jiu''s nose.


    And breathing, and the breathing is very smooth, it doesn''t look like there is any problem, it just seems to fall asleep.


    "How is he?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asks Xu Shaotang.


    "Nothing!" Xu Shaotang took a look at Jingming and the coffin, and said, "this coffin is strange. Let''s go back first!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly retreats with Lao Jiu in his arms, and Tan Tai Jing Ming follows him to the door of the main hall.


    "Do you think he was caught in the trap in the coffin?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks Xu Shaotang in doubt.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it should be. I''ll wake Lao Jiu up first."


    Now he doesn''t know what''s going on. He just thinks it''s the trap in the coffin. He has to wake Lao Jiu up and ask him.


    Xu Shaotang holds Lao Jiu''s hand and slowly transfers his true Qi into Lao Jiu''s body.


    With Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, Lao Jiu''s eyelids moved slightly. Then, he finally opened his eyes slowly.


    "I..." Feeling the cold on the ground, Lao Jiu looked at Xu Shaotang in doubt and asked, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "You asked me? I want to ask you more! " Xu Shaotang some funny said: "we stand next to the coffin, you inexplicably fell to the ground, I thought you had something wrong."


    "Is that so?" Lao Jiu''s eyes showed a look of doubt. He carefully recalled the situation standing next to the coffin, and slowly said: "when I just stood next to the coffin, I felt sleepy for no reason. Then, I didn''t know the things behind.""Sleepy?"


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming said doubtfully, "how can you be sleepy when you are so excited?"


    "Yes Lao Jiu nodded deeply and said: "according to the truth, no one can be sleepy at this time. Well, wait..."


    At this point, Lao Jiu suddenly stops, then struggles to get up from the ground and quickly goes to the side of the coffin. When he feels a little sleepy, he quickly leaves the coffin and returns to Xu Shaotang.


    "I know!" Lao Jiu shakes his head and dispels the drowsiness in his head, saying: "it''s sleeping dragon wood!"


    "Sleeping dragon wood? What is sleeping dragon wood? " Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming asked curiously at the same time.


    "The so-called sleeping dragon wood, as its name suggests, is a kind of wood that even the dragon can smell and fall into deep sleep!" Lao Jiu explained slowly: "I heard the sixth master say before that some people use sleeping dragon wood to make coffins. Sleeping dragon wood will send out a strange smell of wood. As long as the tomb robbers smell that smell, they will fall into deep sleep and may never wake up again. If my guess is right, the coffin inside should be made of sleeping dragon wood! I used to think that sleeping dragon wood was just a legend, but I didn''t expect it to be true! "


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang and Tan Taijing Ming''s faces showed a strange look at the same time.


    However, they also accept Lao Jiu''s view that they may be due to their personal strength, so they didn''t fall into the smell of wood, and Lao Jiu didn''t even have the true Qi, so it''s normal that they can''t resist the smell of wood that would make people fall asleep.

 Chapter 1409

    I have to say that this is indeed an invisible trap.


    If the tomb robbers were careless, they might catch the way in the coffin.


    "I''ll go and open the coffin this time. Don''t come here yet!"


    Xu Shaotang patted Lao Jiu on the shoulder, then went to the side of the coffin, picked up the long halberd on the ground, put the long halberd in the wooden coffin, and lifted it up. The coffin opened when it was covered.


    Xu Shaotang learned from Lao Jiu and waited for a few minutes to make sure that there was nothing unusual in the coffin. Then he came to the coffin slowly.


    Under this look, he was shocked and speechless.


    In the coffin, a living corpse was lying in it. For thousands of years, there was no corrosion on the corpse. He just lay there quietly, as if he just fell asleep.


    The head was wearing a bead curtain crown and a black silk robe. In the middle of the black robe was a burning flame. The main body of the dress was black, and other places were dotted with small pieces of red. Its waist was tied with red ribbon. Next to the red ribbon was a black waist tag, and its feet were wearing gold lace silk shoes.


    His height is about 1.65 meters, and he has a 40 cm emerald jade pillow. His face is thin, but his figure is very strong against the clothes. His hands are slightly arched on his waist, holding a 20 cm square box.


    Although he just lay there quietly, but his whole person looked very dignified, but his cheek looked very old, like an old man in the twilight.


    Beside the corpse, Xu Shaotang was dazzled by all kinds of rare treasures. I believe it''s an unimaginable price to take out a treasure from here.


    For these dazzling treasures, Xu Shaotang did not look at them more than praise. His eyes finally fell on the box he held in his hand.


    At this time, Tan Tai Jing Ming and Lao Jiu also came.


    When they saw the fresh body in the coffin, their faces were also shocked.


    "This should be the first emperor of Qin Dynasty!" Lao Jiu looked at the fresh corpse and murmured: "it''s amazing that the corpse has been preserved so completely for more than 2000 years! It''s a miracle


    "It''s a miracle indeed!" Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "no matter how well preserved those living corpses were, they will be weathered after opening the coffin for a short time, but this corpse has no sign of weathering!"


    In Xia state, it''s not that many corpses have not been found so completely preserved, but many corpses will soon be weathered after being opened, and many corpses are still immersed in some unknown liquid. But now this corpse is different from any corpse they have seen before. Xu Shaotang has been opening the coffin for a short time, but so far, this corpse has not been found But there is no sign of weathering. It''s a miracle!


    Listening to their words, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I said, there are so many valuable treasures here, don''t always focus on a corpse, OK?"


    "Anyway, these things are not ours. It''s no use looking at them!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile.


    "Or I''ll allow you to take a baby from here?" Xu Shaotang jokingly said to Tantai Jingming.


    If it''s someone else, they may be moved when they hear Xu Shaotang''s words, but there''s no moving look on Tantai Jingming''s face. She shakes her head and says, "come on, it''s all dead people''s things. I don''t want them!"


    She is not short of money, and even has no time to spend money. No matter how valuable these things are, she doesn''t have much interest. Moreover, she herself is a national officer, and these things can be said to be national treasures. If she takes these things, she may not even sleep well.


    Listening to Tantai Jingming''s words, Xu Shaotang turned to Lao Jiu and said, "what I started to tell you, you still have time to regret now."


    "No!" In fact, as long as I go to huanglingjiu, I''ll find that I''m a hero with no money


    "Well, it seems that you are not interested in the things here." Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said firmly: "however, I want to take one thing away!"


    "What is it?" They asked subconsciously.


    Xu Shaotang slowly stretched out his hand, pointed to the box held in his hand by the first emperor of Qin, and said: "this!"


    Although he did not know what was in the box, with so many treasures, Qin Shihuang only held the box in his hand, he knew that the contents in the box were absolutely not simple.


    The other treasures, no matter for him or for Ying JunShang, are valuable, but he believes that they can not arouse his interest, nor can they arouse Ying JunShang''s interest.


    He felt that the things in this box were probably what Ying JunShang was looking for!"What is this?" They asked Xu Shaotang at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "where do I know? If you want to know, let''s take it out and have a look."


    "Do you really want to take this thing?" Tan Tai Jing Ming joked: "you are not afraid of those old men''s trouble for you!"


    At first, she thought Xu Shaotang was just joking, but looking at Xu Shaotang''s firm eyes, she knew that Xu Shaotang was not joking, he really wanted to take the box away.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m taking it, not stealing it! I just want to know if the things in it are what Ying JunShang is looking for. If those old men want to blame them, I will hand them in. "


    "It seems that you are determined to take this thing away!" Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles and says, "take it and go. We''ve seen what we should see and found what we should look for. There''s no need to stay here any more."


    Although they did not encounter any great danger in this hall, this is a mausoleum after all. It is not a good thing for them to stay here after all.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and reached for the box.


    "Wait!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang bent over, Lao Jiu grabbed Xu Shaotang, shook his head slightly and said, "let me have a look first!"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Lao Jiu. He knew that he suspected that there was something else in the box, so he nodded gently and let Lao Jiu stand over.

 Chapter 1410

    Old nine carefully staring at the box around, carefully looking, from this side did not count, he went to the other end of the coffin, turned his head to carefully observe.


    After circling around the coffin, Lao Jiu pointed to the box held by Qin Shihuang''s body and said to Xu Shaotang, "if I guess correctly, there should be a steel wire or thread under the box. If you move the box rashly, it may trigger a very terrible mechanism."


    "Terrible? How terrible is it? " Xu Shaotang asked with a smile. He didn''t seem to think that the mechanism connected by a steel wire would have any horror.


    Lao Jiu shook his head and said with a serious face: "I don''t know what kind of mechanism it will be, but I''m sure that this mechanism is definitely something that will kill people."


    "Can you crack this mechanism?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked.


    Lao Jiu took a look at the box and shook his head again. "I know how to crack this mechanism, but I don''t have that ability."


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Lao Jiu curiously. He knows how to crack the mechanism, but he says that he has no ability to crack the mechanism. It seems to be a bit contradictory.


    old nine pointed as like as two peas, and smiled with bitter smile. "If you want to break this mechanism, you must not let any of the following wires shake, and you should find something that is exactly the same as the weight of the box and put it under the line below."


    "So harsh?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked in disbelief.


    as like as two peas, they should be able to do the following line without slightest shaking, but they can''t replace the box with the same weight as the box.


    Let''s not say whether they can find it or not. Now they don''t even know how heavy the box is. How can they find something with the same weight to replace it?


    "It''s very harsh indeed!" Laojiu nodded and said: "the line under this box is connected with countless levers. As long as you move a little, the mechanism inside will trigger."


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.


    Although what Lao Jiu said was his own guess, when he thought about it carefully, he thought it was very possible. Since they entered the underground palace, except for the poison and sleeping dragon wood outside the coffin, they did not encounter any real threat. This is very strange in itself. Now they have seen the body of Qin Shihuang, so that they can understand As for Qin Shihuang''s efforts to build a mausoleum, he must be very interested in his own body. It should be impossible not to set up any organs.


    In other words, Lao Jiu''s conjecture should be highly probable.


    However, at present, they have no good way to crack the mechanism, and he really wants to take it away. As a result, he is in a dilemma.


    After thinking there for a while, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his head and said to Tantai Jingming, "take Lao Jiu out of here first."


    "What do you want to do?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming suddenly has an ominous premonition in her heart. She looks at Xu Shaotang with worry and asks.


    Xu Shaotang moved his eyes to the box and said, "since I can''t crack this mechanism, I''ll make it hard. Let''s see what this mechanism is!"


    If you can''t be soft, you have to be hard.


    With the strength to transform the virtual world, he still has some confidence in his heart. If a simple physical organ is used, no matter how terrible it is, he is sure that he can live under it.


    As soon as he said this, Tantai Jingming understood what he meant. She quickly pulled him forward and said, "let''s leave here now. We don''t want this box! Even if the box contains elixir, we don''t want it! "


    However, Xu Shaotang didn''t move. He shook his head slightly toward Tantai Jingming and said, "Tantai, you know my character. Don''t worry. I''m so afraid of death. I won''t do things that I don''t have much confidence in."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming stares at Xu Shaotang angrily and says in a loud voice: "you don''t even know what''s in this box, so you have to fight for this broken box? Have you ever thought how worried your sisters are about you? "


    "No, who says I''m going to die?" Xu Shaotang couldn''t smile bitterly and looked at the angry dantai Jingming and said, "you don''t know my strength. As long as this mechanism is not a Fengshui array or something, do you think I will die here? Well, don''t talk about it. Take Lao Jiu away. When you leave, I''ll take the box and follow you up! "


    "You..."


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang angrily. She wants to say a few more words, but thinking about Xu Shaotang''s good temper, she knows that everything she says is superfluous. If he doesn''t get the box, he won''t be reconciled.


    "Then you take the box and hurry up! I left a wire rope there. Let''s go straight back to the water hole and get out of there! " After having a helpless look at Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming quickly drags Lao Jiu to the position where the wire rope is.


    Xu Shaotang looked at them from a distance, and saw that dantai Jingming grabbed Lao Jiu and went into the hole above his head along the wire rope. A slight smile appeared on his face.Tantai Jingming is more careful than him. With the wire rope, he can leave the underground palace quickly.


    After taking two deep breaths, Xu Shaotang tightly grasped the long halberd in his hand, looked at the position of the box, and picked up the box with the long halberd like lightning. He only felt that something was pulling under the box, but with the box flying, the traction also disappeared!


    As soon as the box flies, Xu Shaotang grabs it and exits the hall like lightning.


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the main hall, the hall suddenly began to shake violently. Then, he saw clear cracks on the top of the underground palace.


    "Damn, it''s a deadly trap!"


    Xu Shaotang cursed, immediately toward the position of the wire rope quickly move away, a few ups and downs, Xu Shaotang has come to the lower end of the wire rope.


    "Come on up, the underground palace is going to collapse!"


    As soon as he got to the bottom of the wire rope, he heard the anxious voice of Tantai Jingming. It turned out that Tantai Jingming didn''t leave with Lao Jiu, but was waiting for Xu Shaotang at the entrance of the cave. He thought that once Xu Shaotang met with any danger, she would spare her life to save Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at Jingming at the entrance of the cave. He also knows that it''s not the time to speak. He grabs the wire rope and quickly enters the cave along the wire rope.


    "I''ll take Lao Jiu to the front, you follow!" As soon as Xu Shaotang enters the cave entrance, Jingming drags Lao Jiu to move up quickly.


    Although they were in the cave, they could feel the violent shaking outside. At the same time, the sound of falling earth and rock came to their ears.

 Chapter 1411

    They all knew that the underground palace was about to collapse, so they all tried their best to climb over the narrow passage. Tantai Jingming dragged Laojiu in front, while Xu Shaotang pushed Laojiu up behind.


    It was only at this time that they felt that the passage was so long. How they wish to leave the narrow passage now!


    The shaking inside the cave became more and more intense, and cracks began to appear under them.


    "Dan Tai, hurry up!" Xu Shaotang knew that the hole couldn''t last long. In a hurry, he couldn''t help shouting to the front of Tantai Jingming.


    "You did it all!" Tan Tai Jing Ming angrily said to Xu Shaotang, "if there is nothing important in that box, I have to fight with you!"


    Although the mouth said so, but Tantai Jingming or stimulate everyone''s full potential, desperately to climb to the top.


    "Kaka..."


    Accompanied by a crazy sound, a fist sized gap suddenly appeared on the narrow wall of the cave, and the dust constantly fell on it, which made the three people in the cave disheartened.


    "Here it is, jump!"


    Just when the cave is about to collapse completely, Tantai Jingming finally comes to the cave. With a cry, he drags the embarrassed old nine to jump down from the cave, and Xu Shaotang immediately follows.


    Just as they jumped into the water, the hole at the top completely collapsed, and the gravel fell with the dust.


    Xu Shaotang took out the searchlight and put it on his head. He dodged the falling rock on his head and pointed to the front. He said in a loud voice, "this way, quick!"


    Now they have to run out before the gourd shaped cave completely collapses. Otherwise, even if he and Tantai Jingming have the strength to transform the void, they will be buried in it.


    As he ran forward, he prayed in his heart that the things in the box in his hand were what Ying JunShang was looking for. Otherwise, he was really sorry that they had taken such a risk.


    Falling stones are constantly falling from their heads. Fortunately, the space is spacious enough for him and Tantai Jingming to catch Lao Jiu''s fast movement at the same time.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of falling stones in the water reverberated in their ears. From the sound, we can judge that these falling stones must be very big, but they don''t have the heart to look back now, they just run forward desperately.


    A minute later, the same channel in front of them narrowed again, and the water blocked the channel completely.


    "Get out of here!" Lao Jiu said loudly: "out of this channel, we will be safe!"


    In fact, there''s no need for Lao Jiu to say anything. Xu Shaotang has rushed into the passage, fighting against the power of the flowing water and moving quickly to the upper end of the passage.


    ¡­¡­


    When they looked up from the water, the glare of the sun made their eyes hurt.


    "Ha ha, come out!"


    Xu Shaotang reached out to wipe the water off his face and said with a laugh.


    Just as he was laughing, a huge suction suddenly appeared, and a huge vortex appeared on the water.


    "Let''s go, it''s falling down!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming pushes Xu Shaotang and pulls Lao Jiu to the bank.


    There is only one possibility for such a huge whirlpool to appear in the water. The underground palace below has completely collapsed, even the gourd shaped cave they just stayed in has collapsed!


    Xu Shaotang returns to his senses and quickly comes to the shore with Tantai Jingming to catch Lao Jiu who has been in a coma.


    Even if they stand on the solid ground, they can''t feel any sense of steadiness now. The constantly sinking and shaking ground reminds them that they are not completely out of danger, and the earth under their feet may completely collapse at any time.


    On the ground, the speed of the two people is much faster. A few minutes later, they have left the dangerous area. Although the earth under their feet is still shaking, they have not subsided, which shows that they have left the area where the underground palace collapsed.


    Until this time, they stopped their steps and looked back at themselves.


    The falling rocks on the top of the mountain keep rolling down. Standing in their position, you can see that the top of the mountain is collapsing, and the dust is rising, making their eyes gray.


    Xu Shaotang exhaled a long breath, then looked at Lao Jiu on the ground, squatted down, put Lao Jiu''s stomach on his knees, and kept pressing Lao Jiu''s stomach.


    The last passage filled with water is a little long. He and Tantai Jingming can hold their breath all the time, but Lao Jiu can''t. he choked on the water when he was in the passage, and he was already unconscious because of choking on the water. Xu Shaotang and his family were busy running for their lives just now, and they didn''t have time to take care of him. Now that they were almost sure that it was safe, they tried to wake him up.


    "Wow..."


    Under the constant pressure of Xu Shaotang, Lao Jiu finally opens his mouth and spits out some saliva, then lies there coughing violently.


    "It''s all right!" Xu Shaotang holds Lao Jiu to the side and sits down. As soon as he looks up, he looks at the angry eyes of Jingming."Er..." Xu Shaotang chuckled at Jingming of dantai and said, "dantai, are you still angry? Don''t we all come out alive? "


    Of course, he knows why dantai Jingming is angry. Isn''t it that he almost lost his life for the box?


    "I came out alive, but I almost died in it!" Tan Tai Jing Ming stares at Xu Shaotang angrily and says: "Lao Jiu has already said that the trap will be very terrible. You still have to take the risk. Do you think your life is long?"


    Looking at Tan Tai Jing Ming''s angry appearance, Xu Shaotang can only smile with embarrassment. This time, it''s really his fault. He thought that the mechanism could trigger some physical traps at most, but he didn''t expect that moving a box could cause a complete collapse below. He didn''t know how many levers the mausoleum designer had designed in the mausoleum to cause such a large area of collapse with such a small action.


    The first emperor of Qin is really cruel. He would rather the whole underground palace collapse than leave the intruder''s life.


    But unfortunately, the first emperor of Qin failed to save their lives after all!


    However, the most regrettable thing is that the Shihuang mausoleum has completely collapsed now, and countless treasures will be destroyed. Even if it can be re excavated later, it must be beyond recognition.


    So many valuable treasures have been destroyed. It has to be said that in order to get the box, they paid too much. The collapse of the imperial mausoleum is undoubtedly a huge loss to those above and the archaeologists. It is likely to be a heavy loss of cultural relics since the founding of the state of Xia!


    Xu Shaotang sat there thinking, if those big men knew that they had destroyed Shihuang mausoleum with countless miracles because of their stubbornness, they would not know whether they would meet those big men''s spitting stars.


    "I wish you could make me angry."


    Looking at the box in his hand, Xu Shaotang thought silently in his heart.

 Chapter 1412

    "Show me!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was staring at the box, Tantai Jingming squatted beside Xu Shaotang, took the box from Xu Shaotang''s hand and said, "I''d like to see what''s in the box! See if it can cover the loss of Shihuang mausoleum! "


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "it''s impossible to match it!"


    Joking, the treasures in Shihuang mausoleum not only have important economic value, but also have great cultural value.


    Because the first emperor of Qin had the "feat" of burning books and burying scholars, many valuable historical materials of that era were lost. Even some of them were incomplete or had low credibility. A mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin can completely enable those archaeologists to study a lot of valuable historical materials. This kind of loss should not be compensated by the things in the box.


    "You know you can''t match it!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said angrily: "if those big guys let you pay for the loss, it''s estimated that the Xu family can''t pay for it all their lives! I don''t know what''s going on in your head! "


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t know that mechanism would collapse the whole underground palace."


    To be honest, if he knew that moving the box would collapse the whole underground palace, Xu Shaotang would not move the box. Even if he wanted to move it, he would wait until the immeasurable entertainment inside was rescued.


    But now everything has become an established fact. No matter how much regret he has in his heart, it is useless. The most urgent thing is to see what is in the box. If there is nothing in the box, Xu Shaotang will hit the wall.


    While talking to Xu Shaotang, she studies the box carefully. After a while, she says to Xu Shaotang: "this box can''t be opened!"


    "What?"


    Xu Shaotang took the box from Jingming''s mobile phone, studied it carefully for a while, then said with a bitter smile: "it seems that I really can''t open it... "


    "Old nine!" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Lao Jiu, who is still coughing there. She signals Xu Shaotang to give the box to Lao Jiu and says, "let''s see if you can open the box."


    What they want to know most is what is in the box. They think that Lao Jiu, as a grave robber, will know how to open the box.


    Lao Jiu coughed twice again. Then he took the box from Xu Shaotang. He put it in his hand and swayed it in his ear. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    With Lao Jiu''s movements, his brows are getting heavier and heavier.


    More than 20 minutes later, Lao Jiu slightly raised his head and looked bitterly at Xu Shaotang.


    "Can''t open it?"


    Seeing Lao Jiu''s face, Xu Shaotang had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Old nine wry smile nods a way: "not only I can''t open, estimate in this world, also very few people can open this box."


    "It''s just a box. Is it so hard to open it?" Xu Shaotang said in surprise.


    Lao Jiu pointed to the box in his hand and asked with a wry smile, "do you know what lock this box uses?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang said, "if I had known, I would have opened the box."


    He doesn''t know anything about this. Where does he know what lock this box uses? But looking at Lao Jiu, the lock seems to have a bright future?


    "It''s a gravity lock!" Lao Jiu heaved a sigh and said: "the manufacturing process of this kind of lock is very complicated, and the opening is also very complicated. Even the manufacturer of this lock, I''m afraid it''s difficult to open this box."


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Tantai Jingming looked surprised and asked, "it''s hard for the people who make this box to open it? Isn''t that a magic lock? "


    "It''s more than magic, it''s just abnormal!" Lao Jiu handed the box back to Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "you can feel it carefully. When you shake the box, can you feel something flowing in the box?"


    Xu Shaotang took the box and put it in his hand. He flipped it slightly. With his action, he could really feel what was flowing in the box.


    Xu Shao raised his head curiously and asked Lao Jiu, "what is this flowing thing?"


    "Mercury!" Lao Jiu sighed and shook his head slightly: "this kind of gravity lock is filled with a lot of mercury. Mercury will flow around in the combined lock cylinder. Only mercury flows into several lock cylinders according to the weight required by the designer, and the weight error should not exceed 5g, can the lock be opened."


    "Isn''t the design too beautiful?" Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "even the designer of this lock can''t accurately flow mercury into several lock cylinders according to the designed amount by hand?"


    Lao Jiu nodded and said, "that''s why I said that even the designer of the lock can''t open the box. In fact, the earliest ancient palaces to use this kind of lock. In order to preserve the most important things, such as the imperial seal or imperial edict, the ancient emperors ordered the craftsmen to design this kind of lock. But now, the design method of this kind of lock has been completely lost. I also heard LiuYe say this kind of lock before. I thought it was only an ancient legend, but I didn''t expect that this kind of lock actually existed. "Of course, this kind of lock is not impossible to open. If someone is willing to try tens of thousands or even tens of thousands of times, they may be able to open the box by mistake. However, the probability is too small.


    Looking at the box held by Xu Shaotang, Lao Jiu doesn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment.


    Xu Shaotang tried his best to destroy such an ancient miracle as Shihuang mausoleum. In the end, what he got was only a box that could not be opened.


    Although he was a tomb robber, he also felt sorry for this eternal miracle. It was not worth destroying the Shihuang mausoleum for such a box.


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming fall into thinking at the same time.


    "If so, is it possible to cut the box with a laser?" Tan Tai Jing Ming raised her head and asked hopefully.


    Lao Jiu shook his head and said: "if this kind of lock is damaged by external force, the mechanism inside will start and destroy the things in the box. So even if you cut the box open, you can''t keep the contents. "


    "This is really a dilemma!" Xu Shaotang tightly frowned his eyebrows and slowly asked Lao Jiu, "is there any other way to open this box?"


    "No!" Lao Jiu definitely nodded his head and said, "even if there is, I don''t know. What I know is that way."


    "It''s a pit!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the box in his hand with a speechless face. He has already regretted it. He is even more regretful in his heart. He pays such a high price, but in the end he gets a box that can''t be opened. Why bother?


    Dan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with a black face. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, she really wants to beat the bastard on the ground!

 Chapter 1413

    Looking at the appearance of Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang, Lao Jiu opens his mouth slightly. It seems that he wants to say something, but in the end, he doesn''t say anything.


    However, although his action is very slight, but Xu Shaotang still found his expression of desire to talk and stop.


    "Say what you want!" Xu Shaotang said to Lao Jiu with a bitter smile: "there is enough bad news now. I don''t care about one or two more bad news."


    "Not bad news." Lao Jiu shook his head and said, "however, it should not be good news."


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang glanced at him and said faintly, "well, I can accept all the bad news, not to mention it''s not bad news."


    "Well, I know a master of unlocking. I used to hear him boast that there is no lock that he can''t open in this world." Lao Jiu slightly looked up at Xu Shaotang. Seeing that Xu Shaotang also looked at himself curiously, he continued: "I can take you to find him, but I can''t guarantee that he can open the lock. After all, the gravity lock is too difficult to open."


    He also knows that the lock master really has two brushes, but he doesn''t have much hope for the design of gravity lock.


    It can only be said that a dead horse is a living horse doctor.


    "That''s it Xu Shaotang thought a little, looked at the quiet tea and said, "why don''t we go to the master of unlocking? Anyway, even if it''s not opened, we''re just wasting a little time. "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it and nodded: "let''s go and have a try. Anyway, it''s already like this. There''s still some hope to find that unlock master."


    Now they are also holding the same attitude of dead horse as a live horse doctor. This box is left in their hands, and they have no way to open it. Instead, it''s better to go to the unlock master to try. If they can open it, it''s certainly the best result. If they can''t open it, as Xu Shaotang said, they just lose some time at most.


    Now for them, time is not so important, this box in their hands, will only make them itch.


    It''s very important to use this kind of abnormal lock to keep things.


    "In that case, let''s go!" Xu Shaotang looked at Lao Jiu and asked, "how far is your friend from here?"


    Old nine way: "not far, out of this mountain, today will be able to arrive."


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. Let''s try to arrive early."


    After that, the three quickly rushed out of the mountain.


    As she walked along, Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly stopped and said, "by the way, win Jun Shang them..."


    "Don''t worry about them. If they die in it, it''s better. If they get away with it, it''s God''s will." Xu Shaotang said without looking back.


    He doesn''t have the heart to care about yingjunshang now. For him, it doesn''t matter whether they are alive or dead. If yingjunshang can still escape in the face of the blue flame and the collapse of the underground palace, it only means that yingjunshang''s life should not be abandoned. The most urgent thing is to find the unlock master and see if there is any hope to open the box.


    "Well..." Tan Tai Jing Ming shrugs helplessly, keeps up with Xu Shaotang''s pace, and says to Lao Jiu, "I have a question. I don''t know if you can help me solve it."


    Old nine way: "talk about it, maybe I know, maybe I don''t know."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming slightly converges his mind, full of doubts to Lao Jiu asked: "why is the underground palace as bright as day? It is clearly under the ground, and there are no lighting facilities. Where does the light come from


    When she entered the underground palace, Tantai Jingming was puzzled by this problem. It was only after a series of events in the underground palace that she gradually forgot this problem. Now that she was out of danger, she began to think about it again.


    Now, whether it''s true or not, the underground palace has completely collapsed. Even if she wants to find an expert to solve this puzzle for her, she seems to have no chance.


    In this way, we can only ask the "folk experts" around her.


    "That''s the problem!" Hearing the question from Tan Tai Jing Ming, Lao Jiu said with a smile, "when we first entered the underground palace, those people asked us the same question."


    Tantai Jingming knew that the "Gang" he said was the gang of yingjunshang, so she quickly asked, "do you know the answer?"


    Laojiu nodded and said, "it''s very simple, but it''s very difficult to reach this scale."


    "To be specific." Dan Tai Jing Ming immediately came to interest, full of curiosity looking at old nine.


    Hearing the conversation, Xu Shaotang also raised his ears. To tell the truth, he also wanted to know the secret of the palace as bright as day.


    Lao Jiu was pulled by Xu Shaotang, while quickly keeping up with Xu Shaotang''s pace, he said to them with a smile: "this is actually very simple, you will understand as soon as you listen to it! You all know fluorite, don''t you? "


    "Fluorite?" "It''s impossible. The light from fluorite is green, but the light we see in the underground palace is white," she said"Yes, I also know that fluorite is actually the main material of the night pearl." Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "we have never seen fluorite emitting white light."


    "This is actually easy to do." Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "you just need to apply a special material on the surface of fluorite to make the green light of fluorite turn white. Even I can do that!"


    Since Lao Jiu said so, they believed Lao Jiu''s words, but dantai Jingming said incredulously, "do you mean that the materials used to build the underground palace are fluorite?"


    Fluorite is the main material of the night pearl. Although it has not been polished, its value may not be as good as that of the night pearl, but it is not the same as that of the mountain. If you want to use fluorite to build such a large-scale underground palace, you think it''s impossible.


    "Of course not all made of fluorite!" Lao Jiu shakes his head and explains to Tantai Jingming with a smile: "even if Qin Shihuang did his best to build the underground palace, I''m afraid he couldn''t find so many fluorite. Moreover, fluorite itself is not suitable for building the underground palace! However, just crush the fluorite and apply it on the dome of the underground palace, and then apply that special material on the fluorite to achieve the effect you can see! But even so, it''s a very difficult project. "


    "I see!"


    When they heard Lao Jiu''s words, they suddenly had a sense of sudden realization. They could not help but marvel at the wisdom of the ancients.

 Chapter 1414

    Before dark, the three finally arrived at Lao Jiu''s friend''s home.


    "He''s what you call a locksmith?" Xu Shaotang asked Lao Jiu in a low voice.


    Looking at this greasy old man with a broken car in front of him, it seems that he is not connected with the master of unlocking.


    Lao Jiu nodded, lowered his voice and said to Xu Shaotang, "don''t look at his dirty body. People around here are looking for him to unlock the lock."


    While they were talking, the dirty old man turned around when he heard their footsteps.


    "Thank you, Lao Jiu?"


    The old man looked at Lao Jiu in doubt, then at Xu Shaotang and Tan Tai Jingming who were beside Lao Jiu. Then he hummed, "didn''t you go to make a fortune with Lao Liu? Why are you alone, old six? "


    Only at this time did Xu Shaotang know that Lao Jiu''s surname was Xie.


    Hearing him mention the sixth master, Lao Jiu''s face darkened again. He lowered his head in shame and said: "master Chen, something happened to the sixth master..."


    "What?"


    Lao Chen threw the wrench full of oil on the ground, rushed to Lao Jiu, gasped and asked, "how could something happen to him? What''s going on? "


    "Mr. Chen, let''s talk about it later." Lao Jiu glanced at Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming and said, "I''m here to see you this time. I want you to help my two friends to see this box. This box is locked with a gravity lock. We can''t open it. I want to see if you can help me."


    "Gravity lock?"


    Lao Chen''s eyes fell on the box in Xu Shaotang''s hand, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    "Yes Lao Jiu nodded and said, "my two friends want to see what''s in this box, so..."


    "Let me see!" Before Lao Jiu''s words were finished, Lao Chen came to Xu Shaotang. He didn''t ask Xu Shaotang whether he agreed or not. He just grabbed the box from Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at old Chen, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming believe that the old man is a master of unlocking.


    He was still asking about the sixth master just now. It seems that he should have a lot of friendship with the sixth master. However, as soon as he heard Lao Jiu talking about the gravity lock, he immediately forgot about the sixth master. Seeing him like this, he was obsessed with the lock.


    This kind of person who is obsessed with something is often a master in that field.


    After getting the box, Lao Chen carefully examined the box, and then put his ears on the box, gently shaking the box.


    After a while, Mr. Chen put down the box and exclaimed, "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it! I can see the legendary gravity lock in my lifetime


    "Mr. Chen, can you open this lock?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at old Chen with a glimmer of hope. Since old Jiu called him "master Chen", it was not inappropriate for him to call him that.


    He is now eager to see if the lock addict can help them open the gravity lock. If old Chen can''t open it, their hopes will be dashed again. If they want to open the box without damaging the contents, they don''t know what to do.


    "I don''t know!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, old Chen slightly regained his mind, fixed his eyes on the box in his hand, gently shook his head and said, "old man, when I bragged to people that there is no lock I can''t open, but the gravity lock is extremely complex. Even the maker of the gravity lock doesn''t know whether it can be opened. Old man, I dare not talk too much. Give me a hand One day, one day, I''ll give you an answer! "


    "One day?" Tantai Jingming was a little pleased in her heart and quickly asked, "old man, do you mean you need a day to open this lock?"


    "One day to open the lock? You think of me as a fairy Even if I can''t open the lock for five days, Chen said, "I''m not sure if I can open the lock for three days."


    "So long?"


    Xu Shaotang smacks his tongue to himself. It takes one day just to make sure whether he can open the lock. It takes three or five days to unlock the lock. The gravity lock is really abnormal.


    Old Chen shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s all short! You don''t know how hard it is to open the lock! Forget it. I''ll tell you this. You don''t understand. What should you do? I''m going to study this box! "


    With that, Mr. Chen took the box to the house and hung them outside.


    Looking at the figure of old Chen walking into the room, Xu Shaotang asked old Jiu helplessly: "do you think he is certain that he can open this box?"


    "If it''s someone else, it''s estimated that there will be no 10% chance!" Lao Jiu sighed softly and said, "but if it''s Mr. Chen, I think he should be about 30% sure of what he looked like just now."


    "Oh, 30% Xu Shaotang slightly a joy, quickly asked: "how do you judge that he has 30% assurance?"Let alone 30%, even if it is 20% or even 10% sure, he felt very happy. After all, they had almost no hope before they met Mr. Chen.


    So at the moment, when he heard Lao Jiu''s words, he was suddenly happy, which was greatly beyond his expectation.


    Lao Jiu said: "you don''t understand Mr. Chen''s character. If he doesn''t have any assurance, he won''t waste a day to see if the box can be opened. Moreover, if he doesn''t have any assurance in his heart, he will see off the guests directly."


    Hearing Lao Jiu say that, Xu Shaotang''s heart is more hopeful. At this moment, he suddenly feels that the time of the day is so hard.


    He wanted the time of the day to pass quickly so that he could ask Mr. Chen if he could open the box.


    Just when Xu Shaotang is very happy, Tantai Jingming comes up to pull Xu Shaotang aside and whispers to Xu Shaotang: "you are so easy to give the box we paid so much to the old man?"


    "How can it be!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I''ve already thought about it. Let''s watch him in turn. We have to be defensive. We''ve paid so much for this box. We must keep an eye on it all the time."


    It''s not that they are careful, but that the box is too heavy for them. No matter what''s in the box, they don''t want the box to fall into other people''s hands, and they don''t want the things in the box to fall into other people''s hands. It''s just that in order not to let Mr. Chen be too attentive, he decided to spy on him secretly.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang say so, Dan Tai Jing Ming immediately put down her heart, gently nodded her head and said: "that''s OK!"

 Chapter 1415

    The next afternoon, Xu Shaotang and their punctual appearance outside old Chen''s house.


    When they appeared, Lao Chen was waiting for them in front of the house with the box.


    Last night, Xu Shaotang, a friend, was spying on old Chen. Today, he changed to Tantai Jingming. In the process of spying on old Chen, old Chen didn''t drink a mouthful of water. He was pounding the box all the time. We can see how obsessed he was with the gravity lock in the box.


    "Mr. Chen, can you open it?"


    See old Chen, Xu Shaotang can''t wait to ask.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang in a hurry, Lao Chen showed a tired smile on his face, nodded his head gently and said: "give me a few days, it should be able to open it!"


    "Really?"


    No matter Xu Shaotang or Tantai Jingming or Lao Jiu, they are all excited by Lao Chen''s words.


    They all look at Lao Chen excitedly, as if they want Lao Chen to confirm the answer.


    Looking at the three people''s eyes, Lao Chen nodded again: "it should be open, but I''m not absolutely sure."


    "As long as you have faith!" Xu Shaotang stepped forward and said, "as long as you help us open this box, we will be grateful."


    If Lao Chen can really help them open this box, Xu Shaotang will not grudge money as a reward. This money is likely to be the money Lao Chen can''t earn even if he locks it all his life. Of course, in addition to money, he can also give Lao Chen other rewards, but it depends on his own meaning.


    "No need to thank you so much!" Lao Chen gently shook his head and said, "if you want me to help you open this box, I have only one condition!"


    "You say it Xu Shaotang said seriously.


    Lao Chen took a look at the box in his hand and said, "after I help you open the box, you take away the things in the box and leave the box to me. How about that?"


    When Xu Shaotang hears Chen''s words, he thinks about it carefully, and then looks at Tantai Jingming. However, he sees that she shakes her head slightly. Then he understands that Tantai Jingming also means the same thing as him.


    "Mr. Chen, you''d better change your request." Xu Shaotang gently shook his head to Lao Chen and said sincerely, "to tell you the truth, this box and its contents are cultural relics, and we have no right to control them."


    Whether it''s the box or the contents of the box, it must be handed over to the people on it. Now they just want to open the box to see what''s inside because of their curiosity.


    "Cultural relics?" Lao Chen thought about it, then nodded his head and said, "this box should be thousands of years old. It''s really a valuable cultural relic! I don''t embarrass you either. In this way, if I open the box for you, you can take the things in the box and leave the box with me. Let me study it carefully for a month, and you can take it again after a month! If you don''t agree to this request, take this box and leave! "


    "You want to study the gravity lock in this box?"


    When he said that, Xu Shaotang immediately understood the purpose of Lao Chen''s insistence on leaving the box.


    Old Chen nodded and said, "this gravity lock has been completely lost hundreds of years ago. Now it''s hard to see it. Of course, I need to study it carefully. If possible, I hope to make this magic craft shine again."


    It''s true that old Chen has been dealing with locks all his life and is crazy about locks. Just like Xu Shaotang and other martial artists who pursue a higher level of martial arts, he also wants to make those lost skills glow again in his hands.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "Mr. Chen, to be honest, your request is not too much! However, because this box is special, I can promise to let the box in your hands and let you study it for a month. But during this month, someone will stare at you to prevent the box from being damaged or lost by you until you hand the box over to us. If you can accept this condition, then I have no problem here. "


    Now that everyone has said it, there is no need for him to hide it from Lao Chen.


    In the problem of this box, he is willing to work with Mr. Chen first to be a villain and then a gentleman, so as to avoid any problems when he gets it.


    "Yes!" Originally, Xu Shaotang, an old Chen, had to think about it. Unexpectedly, old Chen readily agreed: "as long as the people who monitor me don''t disturb me to study the gravity lock!"


    "I can guarantee that!" Xu Shaotang said to old Chen with a smile: "you can rest assured to study the gravity lock in the box. Who dares to disturb you? I''ll be the first one who can''t spare him!"


    "In that case, there is no problem!" Old Chen said with a smile: "give me five days. Before this time in five days, I will let you see the things in the box!"


    "Good!"


    Looking at old Chen''s confident appearance, Xu Shaotang felt confident and suppressed his excitement. He said to old Chen, "Mr. Chen, there''s another thing I have to tell you. In these five days, dantai and I will monitor you 24 hours in turn. I hope you don''t blame us, because the things in this box are too much...""Come on, stop it!" Before Xu Shaotang finished speaking, Chen waved his hand and said, "I know your worries. You can monitor me as you like, but you''d better not make any noise when I unlock the lock, otherwise the process of unlocking will be extended infinitely!"


    Old Chen is so old that he can see many things clearly.


    The things in the box must be very important. They are just afraid of taking the things in the box secretly or swapping them.


    However, he had a clear conscience. He could watch whatever they wanted. He just wanted to open the box and study the gravity lock.


    "Don''t worry about that!" Xu Shaotang patted his chest and said: "we dare not say anything else, but we can still do it without making any sound. Moreover, we can guarantee that no one will disturb you."


    "Well, that''s it!" Lao Chen nodded and said to Lao Jiu, "thank you, Lao Jiu. I''m helping your friend. You''ll have to wait on me these days."


    Before Lao Jiu spoke, Xu Shaotang said to Lao Chen with a smile: "don''t worry, you will never be hungry. Just say what you want to eat."


    Now Lao Chen is similar to his ancestors in their eyes, and they don''t want to delay his progress because of such trivial things as eating and drinking Lhasa. Therefore, even if Lao Chen doesn''t say it, they will definitely prepare delicious food for him.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, old Chen nodded slightly, then turned around and walked into the room with the box in his arms.

 Chapter 1416

    The whole five days, Xu Shaotang spent in the torment.


    He felt that he had never suffered so much to wait for his child to be born. He just wanted to sleep with his head covered and wake up five days later.


    However, this is doomed to be his extravagant hope, no matter how much suffering, he must endure.


    Because, he can''t disturb the old Chen who is attentive to unlocking, also can''t urge, lest slow the old Chen''s speed of unlocking.


    After five days of endless suffering, on the morning of the fifth day, Xu Shaotang, who was in charge of monitoring Lao Chen, suddenly heard a burst of crazy laughter. When he looked at Lao Chen''s room, he found that Lao Chen had stood up, and the box in front of him had revealed the cracks of his fingers.


    "Open?"


    Repressing his excitement, Xu Shaotang stood at the door of old Chen''s door and asked old Chen, "is it open?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, old Chen turned his head a little numbly. At this time, old Chen''s eyes were deep, his eyes were dark, and his head was in a mess.


    Looking at him like this, Xu Shaotang feels sorry again. These days, he and Tantai Jingming take turns to monitor him. They can''t be more clear about him. He doesn''t sleep for more than two hours a day, and he eats like a wolf. After solving the problem, he puts as much time as possible into the process of unlocking the lock. This is what he looks like now .


    "It''s open!" Old Chen heavily exhaled, pointed to the box in front of him and said, "I haven''t opened the box to see what''s inside. You can have a look. Don''t forget what you promised me."


    Xu Shaotang really wanted to go and see what was in the box immediately. Hearing Lao Chen''s words, he nodded his head and said gratefully, "don''t worry, I will never break my promise!"


    After that, he called Lao Jiu and Tan Tai Jing Ming again. He knew that they had also spent the past few days in torment. Now that the box was open, he wanted them to see what was in the box with him.


    They originally lived not far from old Chen''s home. After receiving Xu Shaotang''s call, they rushed over as fast as they could.


    When they saw the box with a finger wide crack, their faces looked excited.


    "Well, let''s open this box together and have a look!"


    Seeing that everyone has arrived, Xu Shaotang tries to calm his heart, represses his excitement, and walks slowly to the box.


    Under the gaze of several people''s nervous eyes, Xu Shaotang stretched out some shaking hands and gently opened the box.


    "He Shi Bi?"


    At the moment of opening the box, Xu Shaotang and the three of them screamed at the same time.


    In the middle of the jade wall, there is a hole about five or six centimeters in diameter. The whole jade wall is warm and white, and there are no defects on the jade wall.


    although as like as two peas, they did not know whether the jade wall was actually from the imperial tombs, and their shape and color were exactly the same as those of the historical depicted, so they behoove it as "Hebi Bi".


    Looking at this jade wall, Xu Shaotang suddenly surged up an impulse to hit the wall.


    Even if the object in front of them was heshibi, what was it compared with the whole Shihuang mausoleum? Did they pay a big price and get such a broken jade wall?


    This is not to pick up sesame and lose watermelon, what is it?


    Regret! Endless regret!


    If those big guys knew that they would not hesitate to destroy the miracle of Shihuang mausoleum in exchange for such a jade wall, they would surely drown themselves with spittle stars!


    Different from Xu Shaotang, who was immersed in endless regret, at the moment, Tantai Jingming''s face was full of doubts and murmured to himself, "isn''t he Shi Bi made a national jade seal by Qin Shihuang? Why are you here again? Isn''t this jade wall he Shi Bi


    Listening to Tantai Jingming''s question to himself, Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "I feel that this jade wall should be heshibi. It should be other jade walls that have been made into the national jade seal."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at him suspiciously and asks, "why do you say that? Do you suspect that the historical records are wrong? "


    "Maybe it''s not the historical records that are wrong, but the first emperor of Qin is deliberately confusing the public!" Lao Jiu said slowly: "since Qin Shihuang is willing to exchange 15 cities for heshibi, it can be seen that he must like heshibi very much, or heshibi plays an important role in him. How can he make such a thing into a national jade seal? Isn''t that a contradiction? "


    Listening to their words, Xu Shaotang, deeply regretted, turned his head and nodded: "I also tend to Laojiu''s view. The historical materials of that era were very limited. Moreover, Qin Shihuang unified the world. With his power at that time, it was too easy to confuse the public."


    Jade wall, in fact, should not be unusual for the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. You know, all the civil and military officials in the underground palace of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty''s Mausoleum are carved with jade. If the first emperor of Qin wanted to imitate a heshibi, it would be a very simple thing. He could use the fake heshibi to make a national jade seal, which made people think that heshibi did not exist. In fact, it would not exist He Shi Bi was brought into his mausoleum. It seems that it is not unusual for Qin Shihuang to take He Shi Bi into his mausoleum to be buried with him.On this thought, Xu Shaotang was more sure that the jade wall in front of him was he Shi Bi.


    It''s just, it''s really bad news for him.


    Big loss! I''ve lost all my money! This is worse than Qin Shihuang''s exchange of 15 cities for heshibi!


    Listen to Xu Shaotang also say so, Tan Tai Jing Ming think carefully, in the heart also have some letter, this is he Shi Bi, but she is not happy now, turn to Xu Shaotang way: "no matter this is he Shi Bi, you are waiting to meet the big guys spit star son!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a sad face: "I knew it was this junk in this box. I would not move this box even if I was killed!"


    "I said, are you too greedy?" Hearing what they said, Lao Chen could not help saying, "if this is really he Shi Bi, do you know how much this jade is worth?"


    In Lao Chen''s opinion, the value of this jade is immeasurable. These people are still suffering here. They are really not satisfied!


    "Mr. Chen, you don''t know how much we paid for this box!" Lao Jiu said with a bitter smile: "if you have time, you can see the news..."


    "News?" Lao Chen looked at Lao Jiu suspiciously, thinking that Lao Jiu had been asked to do something important some time ago. His heart suddenly jumped, and his voice trembled and asked, "this box, shouldn''t you take it out of Shihuang mausoleum?"


    "Well!" Lao Jiu nodded gently and said, "for the sake of this box, the Shihuang mausoleum is no longer there. Later generations will never see the shocking Shihuang mausoleum again..."

 Chapter 1417

    A helicopter stops at Lao Chen''s house.


    When the door opened and saw the people in the helicopter cabin, Xu Shaotang was ready to be scolded.


    "You came here yourself?" Xu Shaotang said to Longjiang with an embarrassed smile.


    Dragon general white Xu Shaotang one eye, way: "you make so big noise here, do I still sit in Diaoyutai?"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "Go back first!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, the Dragon general showed a helpless look on his face.


    When she came here, she had already told him what had happened. When she learned that Xu Shaotang''s obstinacy had destroyed the Shihuang mausoleum, even Longjiang could not help saying something rude.


    He wanted to scold Xu Shaotang severely. When he came, he was already thinking about how to scold this bastard, but when he saw Xu Shaotang, he didn''t know how to scold him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and slowly boarded the helicopter. He did not dare to look directly at Longjiang. He lowered his head and said to Longjiang: "I promised Mr. Chen that he would study the box for a month, and then in a month..."


    "The TV station has already told me." Dragon will slowly hand interrupted Xu Shaotang''s words, slowly said: "I have arranged to go on, this matter does not need you to worry about."


    "Good!"


    Now that the Dragon general has been arranged, Xu Shaotang doesn''t say anything anymore. He just sits there with his head down.


    Long Jiang takes a look at Xu Shaotang, then looks at Lao Jiu and says faintly: "someone will come to you these two days. Although the first imperial mausoleum has been destroyed, your reward will not be less! However, if you let me know that you still do tomb raiding in the future, you will spend your next life in prison! "


    No matter how stupid Lao Jiu is, seeing Xu Shaotang and Tan Taijing Ming''s attitude towards the old man in a wheelchair, he knows that the old man''s status is absolutely not low. Hearing Long Jiang''s words, he quickly nods and says, "I promise I won''t do that again!"


    "Well, that''s good!" Dragon will gently nodded, and so on taijingming also boarded the helicopter, then to the pilot of the helicopter: "back to the dragon group!"


    When the helicopter started, Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with his head down and said, "bring me what you have in your hand."


    Xu Shaotang slowly hands the jade Bi to the Dragon general, and gently raises his head to observe the face of the Dragon general.


    Dragon will take over jade Bi, put jade Bi in the hand, slowly caress, feel the warm feeling, gently sigh, to Xu Shaotang asked: "is it worth it?"


    "Not worth it!"


    Xu Shaotang honest way back.


    "It''s not worth knowing now?" The Dragon general gave a wry smile and said, "before I had time to see the magnificent Shihuang mausoleum, I was lost by you. I said, did you mean it?"


    "I don''t want to either!" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "who knows that the box is only a jade wall! Well, I''m sorry this time. If you want to scold me, I''ll listen to you. "


    With that, Xu Shaotang raised his head, ready to meet the dragon''s spittle star.


    "When I came here, I wanted to scold you well, but when I saw you like that, I couldn''t scold you again!" The Dragon general sighed, looked at the jade in his hand, and said: "I have asked someone to send the experts to the dragon group, and let them have a good look at whether this jade is heshibi or not! Qin Shihuang used to exchange 15 cities for heshibi. If this is really heshibi, I can feel better. "


    Listening to Longjiang''s words, Tantai Jingming said in a soft voice: "although the Shihuang mausoleum has completely collapsed, if we excavate it on a large scale, we should be able to rescue some cultural relics."


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "I have told Lao Qin about this. The emergency excavation team should be on the way. Look, how many can be rescued! I''ve heard you say that the Shihuang mausoleum is so magical. If it wasn''t for my bad legs, I would like to participate in the excavation myself! "


    For Long Jiang, the collapse of the Shihuang mausoleum is undoubtedly a pity. He also wants to see the Shihuang mausoleum, which is described as a miracle by Jingming of dantai. Unfortunately, now there is no hope for all this. He can only hope that the emergency excavation team can rescue as many cultural relics as possible.


    Of course, it''s a huge project, and it can''t be completed in a day or two. It''s very difficult to rescue the cultural relics and almost dig up the whole mountain. However, the more it is, the more it shows the magic of Shihuang mausoleum. Under the operation of modern equipment, it takes a long time to dig up the mountain. However, the first emperor of Qin built such a grand and exquisite underground palace more than 2000 years ago, which is a very strange thing to think about.


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang regretted it, and felt an impulse to smash the jade.


    "It should still be able to save a lot of things." "Although the Shihuang mausoleum collapsed, if the rescue is timely, some of the things inside should still be able to be rescued, and some cultural relics can also be restored," said Tantai Jingming, comforting the Dragon generalSince seeing the things in the box, Xu Shaotang has always been dejected. She doesn''t want to see Xu Shaotang like this. Her words are not only to comfort the Dragon general, but also to comfort Xu Shaotang.


    However, what she said is true. Although the underground palace of Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum collapsed, the scale of the underground palace is too grand. Even if one of the ten thousand cultural relics is rescued, it is not a small number! In particular, the cultural relics in the coffin of Qin Shihuang, with the protection of the coffin, should still be able to save a lot of complete cultural relics. As for others, if they are smashed, they can be repaired with modern science and technology as long as the fragments are found. Of course, this work is very difficult.


    Xu Shaotang also knew that dantai Jingming was comforting himself. With a long sigh, he said, "if only I had listened to the advice of dantai and Laojiu at that time."


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. No matter how much he regrets now, the collapsed Mausoleum of Qin Shihuang can not be restored.


    "Well, don''t be downcast!" Dragon will light look at Xu Shaotang one eye, way: "things have happened, even if scold dead you also useless, let''s go back to let the expert see this jade Bi in the end is not he Shi Bi."


    "Whether it is or not, our loss is too great!" Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes, but in his head he was thinking about the purpose of winning the emperor''s death.


    Ying JunShang ran to Shihuang mausoleum. What was he for? Will it also be for this jade that I don''t know if it is heshibi?

 Chapter 1418

    The helicopter landed in the dragon group. Before the helicopter landed, Xu Shaotang had torn off the camouflage on his face and restored his original appearance.


    Now Ying JunShang doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive. The mausoleum of Qin Shihuang has collapsed completely. Besides, Ying JunShang also knows his purpose of coming to him. It''s meaningless for him to keep this face again.


    In the meeting room of the dragon group, several old men with white hair are pacing back and forth anxiously. When they see Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, who are pushing the Dragon into the room, and the jade Bi held by the Dragon general in their hands, several old men rush up and surround them all at once.


    "Is this the jade that is suspected of He Shi Bi?"


    "Let me see!"


    "Lao Wang, you don''t know jade. What do you want from me? Get out of the way, let me see first


    ¡­¡­


    They haven''t spoken yet, several old men have been chattering away, their whole attention is on Yubi, they forget the identity of Longjiang at all.


    Listening to these old men''s quarrel, the three suddenly look black. These old men are crowding around here, and they are not afraid of crowding out the jade wall and falling on the ground.


    "Stop!"


    Dragon general quickly stopped several excited old men.


    Hearing the voice of the Dragon general calling to stop, they remembered who was in front of them. After looking at the Dragon general awkwardly, they retreated from him one after another.


    Seeing that some old men retreated, the Dragon took a long sigh of relief, looked at the slightly fat old man and said, "Lao Wang, you are an expert on jade. You have a look first and look carefully!"


    With that, the Dragon slowly handed the jade to Lao Wang.


    Looking at the jade Bi held by the Dragon general in his hand, Lao Wang happily winked at several old people around him. Then he took the jade Bi carefully from the Dragon general''s hand. It seemed that he was afraid that the jade Bi would fall to the ground.


    "Old man Wang, you have to be careful. If you break this national treasure with a shake of your hand, you will be guilty of a great crime!" Several other old men were not happy with the proud old Wang, and hummed on the side.


    "I think you old people are just jealous!"


    Lao Wang snorted and ignored the old men. He held the jade in his hand and observed it carefully.


    At the beginning, he just looked with his naked eye. After a while, he took out a magnifying glass and other tools to observe the jade bit by bit.


    Looking at Lao Wang''s slow action, several old men beside him suddenly looked anxious. They also wanted to see this jade. Lao Wang''s head looked at it like this, and he didn''t know when it would be their turn to see it.


    Had it not been for the dragon, they would have gone to Lao wangtou''s hands for a long time, but now they could only be anxious here.


    "This This How could it be


    Looking at it, Lao Wang suddenly said to himself in shock. Listening to his tone, he seemed to find something extraordinary.


    He didn''t say it was OK. When he said it, the old people next to him were even more itchy. They asked: "Lao Wang, don''t be surprised. Let''s have a look after it!"


    "Yes, don''t be a dog in the manger!"


    For everyone''s words, Lao Wang seems to turn a deaf ear, his eyes are almost close to the magnifying glass, his hands constantly stroking the edge of the jade, and his mouth keeps making a strange sound.


    The more he is like this, the more anxious the other elders are. They really want to beat the old man on the ground. You can see it. You have to be surprised there. Everyone''s heart is like a cat scratch.


    Just when everyone was about to get impatient, Lao Wang finally put away his magnifying glass, looked at the Dragon general and said, "old dragon, you''d better call a physics expert to come and have a look. By the way, can you find a microscope for us?"


    "Physicists?" The Dragon looked at Lao Wang with a puzzled look on his face and asked, "this is a matter for your archaeological circles. How can physicists be involved?"


    Lao Wang asked him to prepare a microscope, which he could understand. It was estimated that Lao Wang wanted to observe the jade more carefully through a microscope, but he was a little puzzled to ask a physicist to come here.


    "I don''t know for the moment. This jade wall is definitely not as simple as you think!" Lao Wang exclaimed: "when physicists come to see clearly, let''s make a good sum."


    Long Jiang didn''t know what medicine was sold in laowangtou''s gourd. However, since laowangtou said so, he decided to meet his requirements. He asked someone to find a microscope while calling Qin Guozhu to help him find a top physicist.


    "Laowangtou, what''s your ghost''s name there? Show me Yubi quickly!"


    When Lao Wang''s head said that, a thin old man finally couldn''t help it. He walked to Lao Wang''s side in a few steps, and without anyone''s consent, he directly took out the magnifying glass he carried with him and carefully observed the jade in Lao Wang''s hand.


    At this time, Lao Wang had already seen it. Now he needed to think about it carefully. Seeing the thin old man coming, he handed him the jade Bi carefully. At the same time, he said nervously: "you have to be careful. This jade Bi is likely to change our human history!""Ah?" Hearing Lao Wang''s words, everyone was surprised to open their mouths, and their faces were full of disbelief.


    Although we all know that this jade Bi is absolutely a national treasure, is Lao wangtou''s remark too exaggerated? Just a piece of jade can change the history of mankind?


    Isn''t that bullshit!


    The old Wang head didn''t pay attention to the people''s eyes. He carefully handed Yubi to the thin old man''s hand, and then walked away without saying a word. Wu went to the corner of the conference room, took out a pen and paper and scratched there. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    Looking at the abnormality of Lao Wang''s head, people are more curious. Xu Shaotang slowly walks to Lao Wang''s body and asks him curiously, "Professor Wang, what''s the magic about that jade Bi?"


    Lao Wang did not know Xu Shaotang at all, and he was thinking about the problems in his heart. He just looked up at Xu Shaotang and continued to lower his head and draw on the paper in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang in front of the old Wang head for a boring, can only bitterly back to the dragon will''s side.


    "That''s what these old people look like. Don''t worry about them!" Long Jiang said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to speak, the thin old man suddenly exclaimed, "this How could that be? How on earth is this done? "

 Chapter 1419

    "No, Lao Zhu. What''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing the thin old man''s words, the other two old men who haven''t looked at Yubi''s face were speechless and hummed to Lao Zhu.


    They really don''t know what''s magical about this jade Bi. One of them starts to be nervous after seeing it, and the other starts to be nervous after seeing it. Now they feel that their heart has been scratched by the cat. If they don''t go up and have a look, they will be in a hurry.


    So, they don''t care about anything now. The monkey hurried to Lao Zhu''s side. When they got there, they had already taken out their magnifying glass.


    Watching several old men huddle together to observe the jade, Xu Shaotang''s heart is filled with a trace of joy.


    Just look at these old men, you can see that this jade is absolutely not simple.


    Maybe, it''s not a loss to destroy the whole Shihuang mausoleum in exchange for this jade! This idea suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    With the observation of Yubi, the two old men also made a voice of exclamation, and kept mumbling "miracles" and other words to themselves, but they did not say where the magic of Yubi was, which made Xu Shaotang feel that something was hanging on his heart.


    After looking at Yubi repeatedly for several times, the old men who had robbed each other just now came together with Yubi in their arms and discussed in a low voice, as if they were afraid of being heard.


    "What''s the matter with them?" Xu Shaotang is full of suspicion to the dragon will say: "or, you go to ask?"


    He knew that these old scholars would not pay attention to him, so he encouraged Longjiang to ask.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Long Jiang took a light look at Xu Shaotang and said in a low voice, "they should have found something extraordinary. Maybe they are not sure. They don''t dare to say it easily. Wait until they have discussed the result!"


    Listening to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at the quiet tea in the dantai, and angrily looks at these old men. He secretly scolds these old men in his heart, which is really hateful. He hangs up his curiosity, but tells him again, which makes his heart burning.


    Half an hour later, the physicists sent by Qin Guozhu came to the meeting room under the leadership of the people in the dragon group. Before his arrival, the microscope had arrived. Now, several old men were huddling together to observe the jade with a microscope.


    "Who is Mr. long, please?"


    The physicist looked like he was about 50 years old. As soon as he saw some old men huddled together and looking at something, he was puzzled and asked Xu Shaotang.


    "I am!" Long Jiang looked up at the physicist and said, "it''s not me who''s looking for you. They''re looking for you. Go and talk to them. I don''t know what they''re looking for you for."


    "All right!" Physicists full of respect to see the dragon will be a look, and then close to a few old men''s side, to squeeze together a few old men asked: "what do you want to see me?"


    Hearing the physicist''s voice, several old men looked up at him, and then gave up their position.


    "Look at this jade first." Lao Wang pulled the physicist to the microscope and said, "take a closer look!"


    The physicist gave Lao Wang a puzzled look, but he came to the microscope and carefully observed Yu Bi through the microscope.


    After a while, the physicist raised his head and asked, "what''s wrong with Yubi?"


    Seeing that the physicist didn''t see anything unusual, Lao Zhu quickly interjected: "look carefully, look at the edge of Yubi! What''s more, the flatness and camber of the surface! "


    "Well?" After hearing Lao Zhu''s words, he looked down at the jade again. This time, he specially looked at the points Lao Zhu said.


    At the beginning, his face was just with a look of doubt, gradually, the color of doubt on his face has become a shock, and finally, there is a look like a ghost on his face.


    "Where does this jade come from?" The physicist raised his head and asked Lao Zhu and others with wide eyes.


    Lao Zhu looked at the physicist with a bitter smile and said, "if we say this is an object of the Qin Dynasty, and we are basically sure that this jade Bi is the legendary heshibi, will you believe it?"


    "He Shi Bi?" The physicist frowned slightly, then shook his head firmly and said, "it''s impossible. In the Qin Dynasty more than 2000 years ago, it was impossible to make such a perfect jade! Not to mention the Qin Dynasty, even with today''s technology, it is impossible to do it! "


    "We don''t think it''s possible, but it''s true!" Lao Wang asked helplessly, "do you think it''s impossible to make such a perfect jade with the present technology?"


    The physicist nodded and affirmed: "the edge of the jade Bi is not serrated under the magnification of the microscope, and its surface can be described as perfect. As far as I know, no country''s technology can reach such advanced level now! What''s more, the radian of the circle is too standard. Although I haven''t calculated it in detail, according to my experience, the Pi of the arc inside and outside the jade wall is infinitely close to the standard PI. Do you know how difficult it is to make an arc that perfectly conforms to the Pi? ""I know!" Lao Wang nodded and said, "that''s why we can call you here! Let''s make sure if this jade can be made now! "


    "No!"


    Physicist affirmed: "as far as I know, with the current technology, it is basically impossible to produce such a perfect jade! You say that this jade is from the Qin Dynasty. I think we can do a radioactivity test. At the same time, I want to take this jade to my laboratory and observe it carefully with a high-power electron microscope. I want to calculate the Pi of its inner and outer arcs well! "


    "Don''t ask us about your request, just ask Mr. long..."


    Lao Wang said with a bitter smile, "in fact, I don''t think you need to do those tests any more since you are sure that the current technology can''t produce such a perfect jade Bi."


    Xu Shaotang listened to the dialogues of these scholars. At this time, they seemed to understand something.


    In other words, this jade is probably not the product of today''s civilization!


    It''s no wonder that Lao Wang''s jade is likely to rewrite the history of mankind. It seems that when he saw this jade, he had initially concluded that the current technology could not produce such a perfect jade. He asked long Jiang to call a physicist to come here just to confirm his judgment.

 Chapter 1420

    "Well, don''t talk about it yet!"


    Dragon will slightly raise his hand, slowly said: "I''ll ask you a few questions!"


    "Mr. long, please!"


    Several people hastily said.


    Their attitude towards the Dragon general is much better than that of Xu Shaotang. After all, those archaeologists all know the identity of the Dragon general, and the later physicist also knows that the identity of the Dragon general is not simple. Although Qin Guozhu didn''t tell him the identity of the Dragon general on the phone, he also knows that the Dragon general is definitely a big man based on Qin Guozhu''s words.


    Long Jiang gently raised his hand, pointed to the chair in the meeting room, and motioned everyone to sit down first.


    After everyone sat down, Long Jiang said, "first question, I''ll confirm with you. Is this jade as perfect as you say? With such advanced technology, we can''t make a jade like this? "


    Dragon will not be an archaeologist or a scientific researcher. He doesn''t understand these things, but he thinks what these people say is really incredible.


    Just a piece of jade, is it so difficult to make? Now that we have reached this level, we can''t make such a jade. It sounds like a fable.


    Hearing about the problem of Longjiang, Lao Zhu and others looked at the physicist at the same time, meaning to let him explain it to Longjiang.


    Seeing several people''s eyes looking at him, the physicist showed a bitter smile on his face. Then he stood up and said to Longjiang, "Mr. long, you can observe the edge of this jade through the microscope to see if you can see the serrated lines."


    "Well, let me see!" Long Jiang nodded gently and asked Xu Shaotang to push himself to the microscope. He observed the edge of the jade through the microscope. After a careful look, he said to the physicist with a smile: "I really can''t see any serrations."


    "All right!" The physicist nodded, then took a key ring from himself, handed it to Longjiang, and said, "then look at the edge of the key ring! This key ring is a small gift my daughter brought back to me from abroad. It''s just a key ring, but its machining accuracy should be among the best in the world! "


    Xu Shaotang took the key chain from the physicist''s hand and handed it to Longjiang. Longjiang put the key chain under the microscope again to observe.


    After looking at it for a while, the Dragon general saw the clue, raised his head slightly and said, "although the edge of the key chain feels extremely smooth, under the microscope, you can see some jagged lines and some uneven places on the surface."


    The physicist nodded and said, "that''s it. It''s impossible to make anything absolutely smooth with the current technology, but this jade has done it! The reason why I want to take it back to the laboratory is to observe its edge and surface through the high-power electron microscope. If the surface and edge of the jade are still so smooth under the high-power electron microscope, I can assure you with my head that no country can make such a perfect jade! "


    "What do I want your head for? You''d better keep your head to contribute to the country! " Long Jiang took a look at the physicist, shook his head with a smile, and said, "second question, what is the relationship between the circular arc degree and PI and this jade?"


    Of course, only this physicist can explain this physical problem.


    He thought about it carefully, and then explained to Longjiang in non professional terms as much as possible: "well, although we all know that Pi is a circular decimal, when it circulates infinitely, that is what we usually call absolute PI, it is almost impossible to achieve absolute PI for an arc! Although I haven''t made accurate calculation, I guess that the arcs inside and outside the jade wall should reach the absolute PI when I see the smooth surface and edge of the jade wall. However, this is only my guess. To be sure, we need to make accurate calculation with huge data. "


    As soon as he said that, Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang understood that all this was based on the perfect craftsmanship of this jade.


    "It seems that this jade has a bright future!" Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, then turned his head to the people in front of him and said, "I can assure you that this jade was bought by us with extremely heavy losses, 100% of it came from the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin, and it was held by the first emperor of Qin until his death! So, the third question, which one of you can give me an answer, is this jade Bi He Shi Bi


    Speaking of this question, the physicist also knew that Longjiang was not asking him this question, so he sat down and turned his eyes to the archaeologists. In fact, he also wanted to know whether the jade was heshibi.


    Seeing the Dragon general staring at himself, Lao Wang stood up, looked at the Dragon general and said, "old dragon, we really can''t answer this question. After all, we are not from the Qin Dynasty. Who dares to guarantee that this jade Bi is heshibi! It can only be said that 99% of this jade Bi may be He Shi Bi. As for the remaining 0.10%, only those people in the Qin Dynasty can tell you. ""Ninety nine? That''s enough After all, they never dare to tell you what they have heard today


    Listen to the change of Longjiang''s name for Yubi. As we all know, Longjiang has determined that this Yubi is the legendary heshibi.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. long. We will never tell you. We will bring this secret into the coffin!"


    "That''s good!" The Dragon nodded slightly and said to the physicist, "you can leave now. I will arrange someone to take you back."


    "All right!"


    The physicist stood up, bowed slightly to the dragon and stepped out of the conference room.


    After the physicist left, Long Jiang said to Lao Wang, "I''ll arrange a helicopter to take you to the rescue excavation of Shihuang mausoleum later. If you get any information about he Shibi, you can call me."


    "Excavation of Qin Shihuang mausoleum?" Hearing the Dragon general''s words, several archaeologists stood up one after another and asked the Dragon general excitedly, "has the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang been found?"


    "Found it!" Long Jiang glanced at Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming with a wry smile and said to several people, "but don''t be happy too early. You''ll know when you go there!"

 Chapter 1421

    When Longjiang sent several archaeologists to the rescue excavation site of Qinshihuang Mausoleum, only three of them were left in the conference room.


    "What do you think?"


    Dragon will he Shi Bi in his eyes, carefully observed, with a thick color of doubt on his face.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "in this way, the heshibi is probably the product of other civilizations."


    They are now fully sure that there were other advanced civilizations in the world, and the heshibi could not be so perfect with the present technology. Apart from other civilizations, he really can''t imagine who made the heshibi.


    "Well, I also think heshibi was made by other civilizations." Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded her head gently, but she was puzzled and said: "now the question is, is it also to find he Shi Bi that Ying Jun Shang went to Shihuang mausoleum


    If at first they thought that he Shi Bi had nothing to do with his reputation, now they know that he Shi Bi''s reputation is true.


    Although there are countless treasures in Shihuang mausoleum, it seems that heshibi is undoubtedly the most precious one. It''s also strange that Qin Shihuang will hold heshibi to his death.


    Those things of Shihuang mausoleum, which win Jun Shang can like, I don''t know if they are He Shi Bi.


    If he really went for heshibi, then the new question comes again. Does yingjunshang know that heshibi is the product of other civilizations?


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang''s face also showed the look of thinking.


    "It should be very possible!" Xu Shaotang supported his chin and said slowly: "the goal of winning Jun Shang is very clear, that is to find the coffin of Qin Shihuang. In other words, most of the things he is looking for are in the coffin of Qin Shihuang. We have seen all kinds of treasures in the coffin. Although any one of them is valuable, there is nothing special about those treasures except he Shibi. "


    Dragon will think a little, raised his head to Xu Shaotang asked: "you mean, win Jun Shang mostly know the origin of He Shi Bi?"


    "I''m not sure about that." Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, full of doubts and said: "even if you know the origin of He Shi Bi, what is he trying to get he Shi Bi for? Besides being perfect, he Shibi seems to have no other characteristics, right


    To say beauty, Xu Shaotang believes that he Shibi, who is praised by those experts, is really beautiful and perfect!


    But the problem is, no matter how perfect it is, it''s just a piece of jade. It doesn''t seem to have any other use except to see more.


    Of course, if we want to say the value of He Shi Bi, it is absolutely immeasurable.


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and said: "this is what I am puzzled about. Ying JunShang tried his best to get he Shibi, and Ying Zheng of Qin Shihuang also tried his best to get he Shibi. Both of them are surnamed Ying, and they are so interested in he Shibi. Do you think it''s just a coincidence?"


    "No way!" "According to what we saw and heard in the Shihuang mausoleum, there must be some relationship between Ying JunShang and Ying Zheng. However, Ying JunShang''s attitude towards Ying Zheng seems to be not very good," she said


    If Ying Zheng is the ancestor of Ying JunShang, then even if he doesn''t respect him, at least he won''t call him taboo in the underground palace. From this point of view, Ying JunShang doesn''t seem to be very popular with Ying Zheng, the first emperor of Qin Dynasty.


    Xu Shaotang also nodded: "what is the relationship between Ying JunShang and Ying Zheng, but we still don''t know what is the relationship between them. What''s more, he Shibi is likely to play a role that we don''t know. "


    "I agree with you!" Long Jiang nodded and said: "although the records of Qin Shihuang in history are cruel and cruel, no matter how the history records, Qin Shihuang is an emperor with great talent. Such an emperor should not be able to exchange 15 cities just because he Shibi is so perfect. Before, I was still puzzled about this problem, but now I think Qin Shihuang''s purchase is very important It may not be a loss to sell. "


    "But what can such a piece of jade do?" Dan Tai Jing Ming said with doubts.


    For her question, Xu Shaotang and long will not be able to answer, which is actually what they want to know.


    However, Ying JunShang''s life and death are still uncertain, and Qin Shihuang has long been dead. They don''t know where to look for answers, unless they are the winners in Kunlun!


    After thinking about it, I don''t know what effect such a piece of jade can have. Long Jiang gently knocked on the table and said, "let''s not think about this problem for the moment. The rescue excavation of Qin Shihuang mausoleum has begun. I hope the excavation personnel can find some information in the collapsed underground Palace."


    "It seems that this is the only way." Xu Shaotang nodded, looked at he Shibi in Longjiang''s hand, and asked Longjiang with a smile, "do you think it''s worth me to destroy the whole Qinshihuang Mausoleum this time for this thing?"


    Dragon will gently shake his head and say: "I don''t know about this problem. If he Shi Bi really has any special function, it may be worth it. If everything is imagined by us, it''s not worth it, even if it''s he Shi Bi!"No matter how perfect He Shi Bi is, it can at most show that other civilizations once existed in this world.


    However, for archaeologists, this is a very important discovery, but for them, it is not a major discovery, because they already know that there were other civilizations in the world.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "then we can only hope that our guess is right."


    "I hope so!" Long Jiang nodded gently and said, "well, I''ll take care of He Shi Bi for the time being. I''ll wait until I find out the secret of He Shi Bi."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "the matter of winning Jun Shang should come to an end for the time being. I''ll go back to Tianhai for a while. I haven''t heard from you for such a long time. It''s estimated that my family are very worried."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang say that he wants to go back to Tianhai, Long Jiang quickly put out his hand to stop him and said, "you don''t want to go back to Tianhai for the time being. I may have something to ask for you at any time these two days. You have been away for such a long time. Even if you want to go back, you are not in a hurry for this moment."


    "Ah? Is there anything else? " Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "you really want to catch me to the end!"


    Although the mouth said so, but since the dragon will speak, Xu Shaotang still decided to stay.


    But now he doesn''t have to keep secret any more. He can call his family and make a video.

 Chapter 1422

    Because of Long Jiang''s request, Xu Shaotang didn''t return to Tianhai, but he called his family next to each other to report safety.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang is safe and sound, the Xu family is relieved. Even Ji Rushu, who knows that Xu Shaotang is just a changed face, is relieved.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang, who had no news for such a long time, was naturally blamed by his family.


    "Have you been scolded?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang bitterly coming over, Tan Tai Jing Ming asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I was scolded by the old man. He said that if I do this again next time, I will be removed from the Xu family."


    "They don''t know how many times they''ve said that, and they haven''t really removed you from the Xu family." Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "I was still wondering how you could greet me and disappear without hitting me. I didn''t expect that you are always by our side."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you all know what I''m going to do, how can you cheat Ying JunShang?"


    "You cheated Ying JunShang, but now we have more and more doubts." Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile and asked, "do you really think he Shi Bi has any special function?"


    She still can''t understand the function of a jade wall, but from the analysis of Xu Shaotang and long Jiang, it seems that there is only one reason why Ying JunShang went to Shihuang mausoleum. The more she didn''t understand the problem, the more she couldn''t calm down in her head. She always thought about the function of such a jade wall.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said: "just like the Dragon general said, Qin Shihuang, such a brilliant emperor, can''t exchange 15 cities for he Shibi just because he likes it. You know, Qin Shihuang is very important to his own territory! Moreover, you can see that in order to protect the heshibi, the first emperor of Qin made great efforts. If the heshibi had no special function, I don''t think he would even want the mausoleum that he exhausted his national strength to build. "


    "I hope the archaeological team can find some useful information from the ruins of the underground palace." Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head so hard that she is no longer bound by the problems in her mind.


    Speaking of this, she felt very sorry. The situation they met in the underground palace was too overwhelming. They didn''t have time to look for the possible ancient books in the underground palace.


    Now when I want to find it, the underground palace of Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum has been destroyed. Whether I can find it or not depends on the luck of those people.


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said to himself, "I don''t know what the elder brother Longjiang asked me to do? What else can I do for you these two days? "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gently shook her head and said, "I don''t know about this, but I guess it''s also related to Shihuang mausoleum or heshibi! Just wait. Anyway, the family knows you''re safe. It''s the same when you go back in two days. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "then wait!"


    ¡­¡­


    This wait lasted for three days. In these three days, Long Jiang didn''t find Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang also enjoyed his leisure, and just had a few days with Tantai Jingming.


    At noon on the fourth day, Xu Shaotang, who is strolling in the capital with dantai Jingming, receives a call from Longjiang, asking him to return to longzu with dantai Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what''s going on in Longjiang''s room, but Longjiang is in such a hurry that it should be something important. After hanging up the phone, he and Tantai Jingming immediately rush back to Longjiang group.


    when they come to Longjiang''s meeting room, they see a stone tablet about one meter long and fifty centimeters wide. At the moment, Longjiang''s eyes are on that stone tablet.


    Next to him is Lao Zhu, an archaeologist who left the dragon group a few days ago.


    Seeing Lao Zhu and the stone tablet, Xu Shaotang immediately wondered if they had found anything in the process of excavating Shihuang mausoleum. He immediately walked up to Longjiang and asked, "is there any significant discovery in Shihuang mausoleum?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, long took his eyes away from the stone tablet and nodded to Xu Shaotang gently: "it seems that our guess is right."


    "Right?" Xu Shaotang was pleased and asked, "does he Shi Bi really have a special function? Do you know the function of He Shi Bi? "


    Long Jiang shook his head slightly, looked at Lao Zhu and said, "you''d better tell him the content of the words on this stone tablet."


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming curiously get close to the stone tablet. The stone tablet should have been cleaned when it was transported here. There are some crooked characters on it. These characters are very different from the current ones. Most of them are unknown to them, only a few words they can barely recognize.


    Lao Zhu also went to the stone tablet, pointed to the stone tablet in front of them and said: "this stone tablet was found during the rescue excavation of Shihuang mausoleum. Judging from the content and location of the stone tablet, this stone tablet should have been placed in the sealing layer of the mausoleum after the completion of the Qin Shihuang mausoleum, and the person who put this stone tablet should be Qin Shihuang mausoleum A close attendant of the first emperor or an important official of the Qin Dynasty. ""Professor Zhu, please tell me the content of the stone tablet first." Xu Shaotang was not interested in who put the stone tablet in the seal layer of the underground palace. He just wanted to know the content of the stone tablet.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s impatience, Lao Zhu said with a smile, "I told you this, so that you can judge whether the things recorded on this stone tablet are true or false."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, and it is true that this is the truth. They know nothing about archaeology. If Professor Zhu doesn''t tell him this, he really can''t judge whether the content of the stone tablet is true or false.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang looked at Professor Zhu awkwardly and said, "go on, I''ll listen."


    Lao Zhu nodded, then said: "according to our judgment, the person who placed this stone tablet should also participate in the whole process of supervising the construction of the mausoleum, but that person knew that the date of the mausoleum was his death, so he specially placed this stone tablet."


    "It seems that there should be a complaint against Qin Shihuang on this stone tablet." Xu Shaotang joked.


    According to the importance of Qin Shihuang to his mausoleum and heshibi, it is possible for him to do such a thing.


    Lao Zhu said with a smile, "I have already told you the origin of this stone tablet. Now I will tell you the content of this stone tablet."


    "Well, you say, I''ll listen!"


    Xu Shaotang immediately raised his ears, as if for fear of missing what Lao Zhu was going to say.

 Chapter 1423

    Lao Zhu took a look at the stone tablet, and then slowly said: "as you said, there are indeed many complaints against Qin Shihuang on this stone tablet."


    "You really guessed it!"


    Next to the tan Tai Jing Ming said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at Lao Zhu with a strong curiosity in his eyes.


    "There are two things recorded on the stone tablet, one of which is the widespread event of burning books and burying scholars." Lao Zhu went to the stone tablet, took a pair of snow-white gloves from his body and put them in his hands. He slowly touched the words on the stone tablet and said, "another thing is to kill all the craftsmen who participated in the construction of the mausoleum."


    "These two things are related to He Shi Bi?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    Lao Zhu nodded slightly and said, "yes, according to the records on the stone tablet, the cause of the burning of books and burying scholars is he Shi Bi! After the unification of the six states, Qin Shihuang still got heshibi. Qin Shihuang claimed that he made heshibi into zhuanguo jade seal. In fact, the zhuanguo jade seal was only made of other jade, and the real heshibi was kept by him tightly. However, this matter was finally recorded by historians. Knowing that this incident was recorded by the historian, Qin Shihuang was furious and ordered the historian to change it, but the historian did not follow! The historian knew what would happen if he didn''t obey the orders of the first emperor of Qin, so he told his disciples and students what he knew, thinking that even if he died, these people could record it in a book. However, in his anger, Qin Shihuang arrested and killed all the historiographers and their students in an attempt to cover up the truth of he Shibi. "


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang roughly understood the whole story of burning books and burying scholars.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s reasonable to do such a thing according to the character of Qin Shihuang. He really attaches too much importance to he Shibi. How can he let the Historiographer record the secret he tried his best to hide?


    However, there was still a question in Xu Shaotang''s mind. He raised his head to Lao Zhu and asked, "is there any special function of He Shi Bi recorded on the stone tablet?"


    This is what they are most concerned about at present. As long as they know whether heshibi has a special role, they can basically determine whether yingjunshang went to Shihuang mausoleum for heshibi''s sake.


    Lao Zhu nodded and said, "yes! But I think the above records are suspected of deliberately deifying he Shibi. "


    "Oh, what do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    According to the records of the old Zhu''s stele, the one who can get the word "He Bi" is the one who can get the word "He Bi"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming were stunned at the same time. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the special function of heshibi was this. No wonder Lao Zhu would think that the records on the stone tablet had the suspicion of deifying heshibi.


    According to the records on the stone tablet, when Qin Shihuang got heshibi, he had unified the six countries, so he had already got the world. If he didn''t get heshibi, he got the world as well. Why should he listen to such an illusory saying?


    Moreover, he Shi Bi was not in the hands of Qin Shihuang before, it seems that he Shi Bi was in the hands of Zhao state, but Zhao state, who owned He Shi Bi, was not defeated by the Qin cavalry in the end!


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming are very skeptical about this point.


    "Do you think it''s possible to deify he Shibi?" Lao Zhu gave them a wry smile and said, "the massacre of the craftsmen who built the mausoleum was also recorded because he Shibi. Qin Shihuang didn''t want to let people know that he Shibi was brought into the mausoleum by him, and in order to ensure that his mausoleum would not be patronized by tomb robbers, he killed all the craftsmen who participated in the construction of the mausoleum, including the governor The people of the mausoleum


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly and said, "this thing should be true."


    This statement is similar to Lao Jiu''s conjecture, which also explains how the giant catfish survive in the place where there is not enough food.


    "Besides these, is there anything else recorded on the stone tablet?" Xu Shaotang frowned and asked Lao Zhu.


    Lao Zhu nodded and said, "there are still some things, but they are scattered things, including the true and false underground palace. But I heard from long Lao that you already know about it, and you have been to Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum in person."


    At this point, Lao Zhu looked at Xu Shaotang with an angry look. It was obvious that he had learned from the Dragon general that the destruction of Shihuang mausoleum was related to Xu Shaotang.


    If he didn''t consider that his old bone was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, he really wanted to fight with Xu Shaotang. The miracle of Shihuang mausoleum was destroyed by this bastard, which is an immeasurable loss to the whole archaeological field.


    Xu Shaotang noticed the change of Lao Zhu''s eyes. He didn''t explain anything. He just looked at Lao Zhu helplessly. She didn''t want to. Who knew that moving the box containing He Shi Bi would cause so much loss?


    Long Jiang also noticed Lao Zhu''s eyes looking at Xu Shaotang. He gently raised his hand to Lao Zhu to show him not to be excited. Then he asked Lao Zhu, "how long will it take to excavate the main structure of the mausoleum?""At the present rate, I think it will take at least half a year!" Lao Zhu said helplessly: "the whole Lishan Mountain has almost completely collapsed. I don''t know how long it will take just to remove the collapsed gravel. If it wasn''t for the stone tablet to be placed in the sealing soil, I''m afraid it would take a long time to see the sun again."


    Listen to Lao Zhu''s words, long will fall into thinking.


    After a moment of quiet thinking, Long Jiang raised his head to Lao Zhu and said, "well, let''s send some more hands and machines to advance the progress."


    "It couldn''t be better!" Lao Zhu nodded and said, "everything in Shihuang mausoleum is priceless to us. The faster we dig, the more things we can rescue."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to take you back to Lishan first." Long Jiang nodded slightly, and then told Lao Zhu: "although it is urgent to rescue the national treasures of Shihuang mausoleum, you old people should also pay attention to your body. For some things, let the young people do what they should do, and don''t let your body collapse."


    "Young man?" Lao Zhu snorted, looked at Xu Shaotang intentionally or unintentionally, and said: "now young people are reckless. Let them go, let alone rescue those national treasures. If we can not destroy those national treasures, we will thank God!"


    Listening to Lao Zhu''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile on her face. Xu Shaotang can only return her helpless eyes.

 Chapter 1424

    After Lao Zhu left, Long Jiang came to the stone tablet in his wheelchair and asked Xu Shaotang, "what do you think?"


    "What do you think?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    The dragon will stick out his finger on Xu Shaotang''s forehead and stab him hard. He gives him a white look and says, "what do you say? What do you think? Of course, it''s the special function of He Shi Bi! "


    I don''t know what Xu Shaotang is thinking. He asked such idiotic questions.


    "You say that!" Xu Shaotang gently scratched his head, frowned and said: "I think it''s a bit of a pull, but according to this statement, it can explain why yingjunshang went to the imperial mausoleum."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the cold light in Long Jiang''s eyes twinkled, and he asked in a deep voice, "do you mean that Ying JunShang wants to get he Shibi, and then rule the world?"


    "No, it''s not impossible." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "from our understanding of Ying JunShang, he is a man with great ambition. It seems that it is not unusual for him to have this idea."


    Dragon will think a little, and then look at the tan Tai Jing Ming, asked: "Dan Tai, how about you? What do you think? "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it and said, "I think it''s possible for Ying Jun Shang to have this idea. However, the role of He Shi Bi has been exaggerated! Since ancient times, no one has got the world because of a treasure. I think it may be that Qin Shihuang paid too much attention to he Shibi, which led to the misunderstanding of others! If you think about it carefully, if he Shi Bi really had that effect, how could Qin Shihuang tell others about it? Therefore, my view is the same as that of Professor Zhu, that the role of He Shi Bi has been deified. "


    No matter how perfect He Shi Bi is, it is only a jade Bi after all.


    Maybe where yingjunshang heard the rumor of heshibi, so he wanted to enter Shihuang mausoleum to find heshibi, but it was only a dream after all.


    The dragon will stretch out two fingers and gently knock on the stone tablet in front of him. His eyes show the look of thinking, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Xu Shaotang also understood Long Jiang''s worry. No matter whether he Shibi had that effect or not, his ambition to win JunShang has been exposed. For them, a winner with such ambition can only become their enemy.


    But the crux of the problem is that we can''t look at the Ying clan in the world of Ying JunShang and Kunlun with ordinary eyes. Such an enemy is really a headache.


    After thinking for a while, Long Jiang finally slowly raises his head and looks at Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming with bright eyes.


    Looking at Long Jiang''s eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a bad feeling in his heart. He feels as if he has something to find himself.


    "You have been to Kunlun, do you know the winner of Kunlun?" The Dragon general asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I only know that the winner is one of the five families in Kunlun, but I don''t know much about the others. When we went to Kunlun last time, we were always in the situation of being chased. How could we have the heart to understand the winner?"


    Long Jiang thought about it and then asked, "what is your current strength in Kunlun?"


    "It should be on the side of the top!" Xu Shaotang squinted at the Dragon general and said, "so far, no one has ever said that there are characters above Huaxu in Kunlun. However, there are many masters of Huaxu in Kunlun. Each of the five families should have at least a few high masters of Huaxu."


    "There are winners, too?"


    "Sure!" Xu Shaotang said with a very positive tone: "Ying JunShang is so young that he is a master of transforming virtual environment. The winner is one of the five families at least. There are several masters of transforming virtual environment, but nothing more normal."


    It seems that Ying JunShang is only 20 or 30 years old, and he has been able to reach the realm of emptiness. The old winners must also have people who can transform the realm of emptiness. Otherwise, as a person who can transform the realm of emptiness, why can the winner be in the top five families?


    So even if he doesn''t know anything about the winners, he knows that there should be at least three or five winners.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang fell into thinking again.


    For a long time, Long Jiang sighed softly and said to Xu Shaotang slowly, "how about helping elder brother?"


    His tone is not to order Xu Shaotang, but to discuss with him.


    Looking at the worried look on Longjiang''s face, Xu Shaotang gave a wry smile and asked, "do you want me to go to Kunlun to know the strength of the winner, and remove the winner from the whole Kunlun if I have a chance?"


    He knows that long will have regarded the winner as one of the unstable factors. The best way to completely solve the unstable factor of the winner is to completely destroy the winner, at least let the winner get into trouble, so that he has no time and energy to think about those impractical things.


    Long Jiang nodded and said, "the magnetic field around Kunlun Mountain is chaotic. We can''t find out where the Kunlun kingdom is. It''s obviously unrealistic to use our strength to fight against the winners of Kunlun kingdom. You''ve been to Kunlun and you know Kunlun better. You and dantai first go to Kunlun to find out the details of the winners. If you can eliminate the winners, it''s best. If you can''t eliminate the winners, try to create some confusion for the winners! A family like the winner must not sit by and do nothingXu Shaotang took a look at the Tantai Jingming beside him. He showed a bitter smile to Longjiang and asked, "you asked me not to go back to Tianhai two days ago. Are you thinking about this?"


    "Yes Long Jiang nodded slightly and said: "at that time, I felt that the purpose of winning Jun Shang was not simple. I already had some doubts in my heart. Until today, Lao Zhu called to say that he had found this stone tablet. I can almost conclude that winning Jun Shang and the winner, if they sit back and ignore it, will eventually become a disaster! If you don''t want to go, just think I didn''t say that. Although I want to eliminate the winner, I don''t want you to be in danger. We old men owe you too much... "


    "You don''t give time for machine maintenance at all!" Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general with a smile, then stretched out his paw and gently patted it on the shoulder of the Dragon general. He said with a smile, "even if you don''t tell me about it, I plan to go to Kunlun for a while."


    "Well?" Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked, "do you really have this idea, or just don''t want me to owe you?"

 Chapter 1425

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the family had no way to win, he wouldn''t have said that to Xu Shaotang.


    He knows that Xu Shaotang has a lot of enemies in Kunlun, and he doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to take risks. However, in the current situation, he really has no better way, and he can''t let the winner go, thinking about it, or he can only open his mouth to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "although mu Tiance went to Kunlun, I know nothing about Kunlun now. My master is still in Kunlun. My master is very kind to me. No matter what, I always go to Kunlun to see if they are safe. It''s just that I was going to take a rest for a while, but now I''m afraid I can''t take a rest. "


    If it wasn''t for winning JunShang, he would have gone to Kunlun with mu Tiance.


    Counting the time, it has been almost two months since mu Tiance went to Kunlun. During these two months, there was no news from Kunlun. He did not know what situation mu Tiance was in Kunlun. Even if they were not in danger in Kunlun, he would not be at ease if he did not go to see them in person.


    "That''s right!" Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "Taoist Xu Qing has saved your life many times. This kindness is something that you can''t finish in your whole life. So good, you go to Kunlun, do these two things together, and come out as soon as you finish! If there is danger in it, come out first! Those people are hiding in the Kunlun kingdom. We can''t help them, but if they dare to come out of the Kunlun kingdom in large numbers, it''s hard to deal with them, but at least there are ways to deal with them! "


    Later, the face of the Dragon general was covered with cold light.


    Obviously, if we can''t deal with those people in Kunlun, the dragon will definitely use those destructive weapons.


    This is their card, but they won''t use it until they have to.


    "Don''t worry about that." Xu Shaotang smile, confident said: "although Kunlun is not no stronger than me, but in general, if I want to escape, few people can stop me!"


    "That''s good!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s confident appearance, Long Jiang was relieved. After seeing Xu Shaotang, he said, "you''d better go back to Tianhai first, accompany your family for a few days, and then go to Kunlun with Tantai girl."


    Long Jiang also knows that Xu Shaotang owes a lot to his family. Generally, he will not find Xu Shaotang for the things he and his dragon team can solve. He hopes Xu Shaotang can accompany his family more. After all, the Xu family is no better than other families. Xu Shaotang has too many confidants. If he doesn''t go back for a long time, the family will have some opinions, not to mention the children.


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "don''t let dantai go with me. I''ll take two people with me."


    "No way!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Tantai Jingming vehemently objected: "you go alone, I don''t worry!"


    It''s said that Xu Shaotang can go to Kunlun to see if she can share the burden of Kunlun, but now she doesn''t want to follow him, You can also help Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang turned his cheek and gently shook his head to Tantai Jingming and said, "Tantai, there are only three masters in the secular world. If they all go to Kunlun, who will deal with them if those masters attack them? If you stay here, I''ll go to Kunlun. "


    He also wants to take Tantai Jingming to Kunlun with him, but he has too many obstacles, so he always has to leave a person as a backhand. Otherwise, the Kunlun world''s virtual realm masters will be able to run rampant in the secular world.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming opens her mouth slightly, but in the end, she doesn''t say anything more.


    She knows what Xu Shaotang said is true. They can enter the Kunlun Kingdom, and those people in the Kunlun kingdom can come out without leaving a master who can transform the virtual world. If those masters in the Kunlun Kingdom attack the Xu family, she or Xu Shaotang will regret to die.


    "Then you said you would take two people to Kunlun. Who are you going to take?" Tan Tai Jing Ming gives up her plan to go to Kunlun with Xu Shaotang. She looks at Xu Shaotang with a little worry and asks.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and says, "Long Fei and Wu Jie!"


    "Chief?" Tan Tai Jing Ming was a little stunned, and subconsciously said: "his strength goes to Kunlun, will it..."


    At this point, Tantai Jingming suddenly stops, and then looks at Longjiang with some embarrassment.


    In the past, Long Fei''s strength in the dragon group was the strongest except for the Dragon general. She was not the opponent of Long Fei a few months ago, just because she got a strong strength by chance. Now, it is obviously inappropriate to say so.


    Long Jiang looks at Jingming with a smile, turns his head and nods to Xu Shaotang and says, "you have something important to do when you go to Kunlun this time. Feier''s strength will drag you down if you go to Kunlun with you. You can go with WuJie! It''s said that the little monk is also at the top of the realm of alchemy. If he can break through the realm of Huaxu in Kunlun, it will be a good thing for us. "If it''s not because Xu Shaotang has something important to do, he hopes that long Fei and Xu Shaotang will go to Kunlun to make a breakthrough. As a father, he also hopes that his son can have stronger strength and take over his own class in the future to clear up all the enemies for Xia! However, no matter how much he hopes his son will become a dragon, he does not want to drag down Xu Shaotang because he knows Xu Shaotang and knows that if Long Fei is in danger, Xu Shaotang will not sit back and ignore him.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said to Longjiang with a smile, "I promised Longfei that I would take him to Kunlun when I have time. When I was still in the realm of alchemy, I broke through the Kunlun realm with mu Tiance. Why can''t he? Long Fei is no worse than me or mu Tiance. If he can gain something in Kunlun, the dragon team will have more strength in the future. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang fell into thinking.


    He wants Long Fei to go to Kunlun, but he is worried that long Fei will drag down Xu Shaotang, so he is very ambivalent now.


    After thinking for a while, Long Jiang nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "then you can take long Fei with you! But don''t block everything for him, he needs to grow up! If he is in danger and you can''t help him, I hope you don''t take the risk to save him! I''d rather lose a son than have an accident with you


    As a father, no one does not love their children, and no one wants their children to have an accident.


    However, Longjiang knew that Xu Shaotang was more important to Xia than Longfei. Therefore, if he had to make a choice between Longfei and Xu Shaotang, he would give up Longfei.


    Because, he is not only a father, but also a big brother of Xia country. Between family and country, he always chooses country first!


    This is heartless, but also helpless!

 Chapter 1426

    Xu Shaotang knows that the words of the Dragon general are not words of duplicity. Looking at the Dragon general with a lot of white hair on his head, Xu Shaotang nods gently.


    "Don''t worry, although there are many experts in Kunlun, they are not as terrible as you think." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "moreover, people in Kunlun are not twisted into a rope."


    Let''s not say anything else. Su Nu and Ying JunShang are both young and have the strength to transform the virtual world. However, from his current contact with Su Nu, Su Nu doesn''t seem to be very interested in Ying JunShang.


    The enemy of the enemy is the friend. If possible, he thinks that it is not as difficult to deal with the winners in Kunlun as they think.


    "Wuwu Wu Wu... "


    While the three people were chatting here, the whole dragon group suddenly sounded the alarm.


    Three people at the same time a Leng, face at the same time a change, then quickly rushed out, Xu Shaotang rushed in the front, Dan Tai Jing Ming is quickly pushing the dragon will go out.


    How many years!


    Long Jiang can''t remember when the last time the dragon group sounded such an alarm, and dantai Jingming never heard such a sound except when they were testing the alarm. Today is the first time he and Xu Shaotang heard such an alarm without testing.


    What''s more, it''s not an alert, it''s a combat alert!


    Only in two cases, the Dragon Group will sound such an alarm, one is someone forced into the dragon group, the other is someone launched an attack on the dragon group!


    Either way, it''s not good news for them!


    Xu Shaotang rushed out first, the rapid alarm sound is still ringing, and the fighters of the dragon group are also quickly gathered together.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang rushed out, he saw a shadow running away quickly to the outside of the dragon group. It seemed that the shadow was still holding a box in his hand. When he felt the violent heartbeat, he already knew who the person who robbed the box was!


    Plain girl!


    He didn''t know why she wanted to break into the dragon group, or what was in the box she was holding. He didn''t have time to think about it, so he ran after it as fast as he could.


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu have disappeared when Jingming pushes the Dragon general out.


    "Mr. long, someone broke into your yard and robbed the safe at the head of your bed!"


    As soon as the Dragon general came out, the people in his yard rushed to him and said with shame.


    These people are the guards of the Dragon general. Usually, they are mainly responsible for guarding the courtyard of the Dragon general. They are all people who have been with the Dragon general for many years. For the first time in many years, they meet someone who intrudes into the courtyard of the Dragon general.


    Unfortunately, the man who robbed the box was so powerful that they couldn''t stop him.


    Hearing the man''s words, Long Jiang''s face suddenly changed. His anger spread on his face in a moment. He quickly said to the Tantai Jingming beside him: "hurry to help Xu Shaotang. Be sure to get the box back! Inside the box is he Shibi! "


    At the moment, Long Jiang just wants to arrest the man who robbed He Shi Bi and torture him severely. He thought it would be very safe to put He Shi Bi in his own yard, but he was targeted!


    He wanted to know who the man who robbed He Shi Bi was and why he knew he Shi Bi was in the safe in his house, but even the guards of his courtyard didn''t know!


    As soon as the Dragon general''s voice fell, dantai Jingming rushed out quickly.


    No matter whether it''s true or not, she can''t let he Shi Bi be robbed, because they paid a huge price to take it out of Shihuang mausoleum. She can''t let he Shi Bi fall into other people''s hands!


    And over there, Xu Shaotang has chased Su Nu out of the dragon group.


    The guard posts along the way of the dragon group are virtually useless to Su nu. Even if she holds a box, Su Nu''s speed is not slow.


    However, holding a box of her speed, after all, is still sluggish, can not fully display her, Xu Shaotang gradually shortened the distance.


    "Stop!" Xu Shaotang gradually narrowed the distance between Su Nu and Xu Shaotang, yelling at Su nu in front of him.


    Just, how can plain female listen to his words obediently stop? Still fast to the foot of the mountain where the dragon group is.


    Seeing Su Nu refuse to stop, Xu Shaotang immediately tries his best to catch up with her. Now Su Nu''s speed is slowed down by the box. He believes that even if Su Nu tries her best to escape, he can catch up with her soon.


    "Hua Shang!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was trying to catch up, the plain girl in front of him suddenly stopped and cried out.


    With the voice of Su Nu, Hua Shang, who was hiding in the woods and was ready to meet Su Nu, immediately appeared and came out of the woods.


    Su Nu handed the box to Hua Chang and said, "take the box back immediately! I''ll stop him


    Hua Chang looked at the box that Su Nu handed over and said, "be careful, miss." then she quickly carried the box down the mountain.Xu Shaotang wants to catch up with Hua Shang, but she stops him.


    "If you want to catch up with Hua Chang, you should pass me first!" Su Nu stands in front of Xu Shaotang and says to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang stops his steps and looks at the plain girl who stops him. Obviously, the plain girl has a premeditated plan and specially arranges Huashang to meet her here.


    "Come on, what are you doing in the dragon group? What''s in the box you gave to Hua Shang that you stole from the dragon group? " Xu Shaotang knows Su Nu''s strength well, and knows that he will definitely be unable to defeat her for a while and a half. Now he can only watch Hua Shang go farther and farther away from him.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu was slightly surprised, and then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "don''t you know what''s in that box?"


    "How can I..."


    But Shaotang just snatched away the voice of Xu Bi


    "Is he Shi Bi in the box?" Xu Shaotang was shocked. His eyes were fixed on the plain girl and said harshly, "why do you want to do this in the end?"


    With Xu Shaotang''s words, his murderous spirit inadvertently leaked out. This is the second time he showed his murderous spirit to Su nu. The last time, he was betrayed in Kunlun.


    "It''s not safe for he Shi Bi to stay in your hands!" Su Nu didn''t have any fear because of Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit. She just said with a smile: "I''ll keep it for you, so that he Shibi won''t fall into other people''s hands!"


    As they speak, Tantai Jingming has already come to them. Xu Shaotang points to the direction of Huashang''s disappearance and says to Tantai Jingming, "the box has been handed over to another woman by her. Hurry to chase her. She will give it to me!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nods slightly, looks at Su Nu with a murderous face, and immediately chases Xu Shaotang in the direction he points to.

 Chapter 1427

    Seeing that Tantai Jingming is going to chase Huashang, Su Nu immediately attacks Tantai Jingming.


    However, when she moved, Xu Shaotang had already moved.


    Xu Shaotang slaps Su Nu and says to tan Tai Jing Ming: "don''t worry about her, first bring back He Shi Bi gun!"


    Blocked by Xu Shaotang, Su Nu''s attack on Tantai Jingming suddenly fails. Tantai Jingming does not have the slightest delay, and has quickly chased the direction of Hua Shang''s disappearance.


    Looking at the shadows left by the quiet tea on the dantai, the plain girl was slightly stunned, with a look of surprise on her face.


    "I didn''t expect that besides you and mu Tiance, there are also masters in the secular world who can transform the virtual world!"


    When she said this, she could not help worrying about Hua Chang.


    Her original plan was that she would snatch heshibi, and then give heshibi to Huashang, who was outside the dragon group. She would stop the pursuit and give Huashang time to escape with heshibi.


    In fact, her plan is perfect, but she did not expect that there is an expert in Huaxu realm in the dragon group. Although Huashang has the power to refine the spirit realm, her speed is far less than that of the white haired woman who has the power to transform the spirit realm. As far as the current situation is concerned, it is only a matter of time before the white haired woman can catch up with Huashang.


    "I didn''t expect that you could join the dragon group and steal he Shibi!" Now there''s Tantai Jingming chasing Huashang, but Xu Shaotang is not in a hurry. He looks at Su Nu coldly and says, "I''m very curious. How do you know he Shibi is in that box? I don''t even know that


    At first, he wondered what plain girl was doing when she ran to longzu to grab a box. Now he understood the woman''s purpose.


    With Su Nu''s strength, it''s not difficult for her to sneak into the dragon group. The problem is, if it wasn''t for Tantai Jingming, he didn''t know that the dragon was going to put he Shibi in that box. How did Su Nu know?


    "Why should I tell you?" Plain female light says to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang snorted and sneered, "you will tell me! If you don''t say it now, you will say it when Tantai Jinghua clothes and the box come back together


    Hua Shang ran less than a minute longer than Tan Tai Jing Ming. He believed that with the strength of Tan Tai Jing Ming, it would be easy to seize Hua Shang and take back the box containing He Shi Bi.


    Su Nu is tough now, and the strength between him and Su Nu is not much different. He can''t help talking about Su Nu, but he can''t get Hua Shang.


    Plain female now mouth hard, wait for Dan Tai Jing Ming to catch Hua Shang to bring back, see she can also mouth hard not!


    "Are you so sure that the white haired woman can catch Hua Shang?" Although Su Nu was worried about Hua Chang, she didn''t let go.


    Xu Shaotang nodded confidently: "she''s been in longzu for so many years. She''s really familiar with the surroundings, and her strength can easily crush Huashang. Do you think she can''t catch Huashang?"


    "Oh? Is that right? " Su Nu snorted and said, "what are you going to do to Hua Shang after you catch her?"


    Xu Shaotang smile, naturally said: "of course, torture! Since you don''t say it, you have to let her say it! "


    "You dare!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu suddenly jumped up like a cat with her tail on her feet and roared to Xu Shaotang with a cold face.


    Xu Shaotang snorted and sneered: "you dare to come to longzu to rob heshibi. Why don''t I dare to extort a confession from Huashang by torture? It''s obvious that only the state officials are allowed to set fire, and the people are not allowed to light the lights! "


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s mood is very relaxed. The tension just disappeared. Su Nu came to longzu to rob he Shibi. Unexpectedly, she trapped herself.


    They were already wondering about the role of He Shi Bi. Now maybe they can learn something they don''t know from Su nu. Su Nu Dao long group comes to rob He Shi Bi. I''m afraid she knows he Shi Bi''s role. Combined with the fact that she went to win Jun Shang''s Secret villa before, Xu Shaotang suddenly understands the purpose of her going there. I''m afraid she wants to know he Shi Bi''s whereabouts from Ying Jun Shang at that time, right?


    Looking at the cold smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, a sense of helplessness suddenly surged into her heart.


    She does a lot of calculations, but she doesn''t realize that the dragon group has a master of transforming the virtual world. Now she suddenly has the feeling that she is too clever to miss Qingqing''s life.


    "I said, it''s not safe for heshibi to stay in your hands. I''ll keep it for you!" Su Nu tried to calm her anger at Xu Shaotang, a jerk, and said helplessly.


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "then I still think it''s not safe for you to hang around outside. I want to keep you in the dragon group and protect you well. What do you think?"


    "Xu Shaotang, this is not the time to show off your tongue!" Su Nu raised her beautiful eyes, with a little anger in her eyes, and said seriously: "if he Shi Bi falls into the hands of someone who has a heart, it will cause great chaos in the world! At that time, no matter you are in the secular world or in the Kunlun world, you will be doomed! ""Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang sneered at Su Nu''s words and hummed, "well, you can tell me how he Shi Bi can cause chaos in the world? If what you say can convince me, it''s not impossible to hand over he Shibi to you. "


    Of course, it is impossible for him to give he Shi Bi to Su nu. He just wants to find out the secret of He Shi Bi from Su nu.


    He felt that he Shi Bi was much safer in their hands than in the hands of the Kunlun people.


    "I said, will you believe it?" Su Nu asked Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you don''t say it, how can you know that I won''t believe it?"


    "Cunning man!" Su Nu snorted and said, "there is a secret in Kunlun kingdom. Only we and the winner can know this secret. This secret is about he Shibi."


    "To be specific!" Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu with great interest.


    Su Nu turned her head slightly and looked down the mountain. She seemed to be worried about Hua Shang. Then she turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s said that there is an artifact in the Kunlun kingdom that can destroy heaven and earth. That artifact needs a jade Bi to open, and this jade Bi is what you call He Shi Bi. Originally, he Shi Bi was in the Kunlun realm. However, thousands of years ago, there was a turmoil in the Kunlun realm. The seal of the Kunlun realm appeared cracks. A person who belongs to the side of the winner accidentally got the jade Bi. In order to avoid the winner''s pursuit, the man escaped from the Kunlun realm with He Shi Bi. When the winner wanted to pursue, the seal of the Kunlun realm was repaired by the Dragon God with supernatural power However, the winner had to give up the pursuit of that man. "

 Chapter 1428

    Xu Shaotang thought carefully about Su Nu''s words.


    Although he did not know whether what she said was true or false, he got several key messages from her words.


    First, he Shi Bi has no magical power, and there is no saying that he Shi Bi can get the world. It''s just because he Shi Bi opens an artifact with incomparable power, and this so-called artifact is the most important thing. He Shi Bi can only be regarded as a key at most.


    Second, the seal of the Kunlun kingdom was cracked thousands of years ago, but it was restored by the Yellow Dragon who gave him blood essence. The Dragon God in the eyes of the Kunlun kingdom should be the Yellow Dragon.


    Third, their previous conjecture was not wrong. Ying JunShang had something to do with Ying Zheng, the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty. The Ying family, which founded the great Qin Empire, was just a side branch of the Kunlun winner. It was to avoid the pursuit of the Kunlun winner that it escaped from the Kunlun seal. However, after they escaped from the Kunlun Kingdom, the heshibi who came out with them may have been lost for some reason. Later, the Yings have been looking for heshibi. Finally, heshibi fell into the hands of Ying Zheng, the first emperor of Qin Dynasty! This can also explain why the first emperor of Qin was willing to exchange 15 cities for a piece of jade.


    Some of the information revealed by Su Nu is what they have guessed before, and some are what they have been puzzled about.


    According to Su Nu, all the problems that troubled them before seem to be solved now.


    However, he also has no way to judge the true and false of Su Nu''s words.


    "Then how do you know he Shi Bi is in the dragon group?" Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu doubtfully and asks curiously.


    "Do you think it''s a very secret thing?" Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang with slight disdain and said, "you think everything you do is very confidential, but don''t forget that you are not the only ones who know he Shi Bi exists."


    "Well?" Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. Thinking about it carefully, he was surprised and asked Su Nu, "what archaeologists told you? No way, they should not have the courage! Unless you torture them! "


    The only people who know he Shibi''s existence are the professors, Lao Jiu and Lao Chen. According to the truth, when he and Tantai Jingming escaped from Shihuang mausoleum, he realized that anyone was following them, so it was impossible for Su Nu to ask Lao Jiu or Lao Chen about he Shibi''s whereabouts, and the two people didn''t know he Shibi was in the dragon group.


    In this way, there are only a few professors.


    However, looking at Professor Zhu, it seems that they have not been tortured by plain women.


    In this way, he was puzzled. How did she know he Shi Bi was in the dragon group?


    "Do I need to torture them? Do you think I''m going to be like you, focusing on the old, the weak, the women and the children? " Su Nu satirized Xu Shaotang, and then said: "there is so much noise from the mountain, so I will go there to have a look. By chance, I heard some of them get together to discuss He Shibi, so I know he Shibi is in the dragon group. When the man surnamed Zhu came back with the stone tablet, I hid in the helicopter and joined the dragon group with him. "


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang finally understood how Su Nu knew that he Shi Bi was in the dragon group, but he still had a question in his heart and asked: "how do you know that he Shi Bi was in the box?"


    "Isn''t that easy?" "The old man in the wheelchair is the actual controller of the dragon group. When the man surnamed Zhu went to see him, I also sneaked along. There were only a few things in his room. Looking at the look in his eyes, the fool knew that he Shibi was in the box," she said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless. After a long time, the problem was still their own.


    Long Jiang ordered Professor Zhu not to spread the story about he Shibi, but it didn''t stop them from secretly discussing with each other. It was too simple for them to eavesdrop on what they said without being discovered by them with the strength of plain women!


    A piece of heshibi has shocked so many people!


    Now he has some faith in the records on that stone tablet. If the so-called artifact really has the power to destroy heaven and earth, it is true that whoever gets heshibi will get the world.


    In this way, it can be concluded that the purpose of yingjunshang''s going to the mausoleum of the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty is to get together with Shibi! And the purpose of yingjunshang coming out of Kunlun is to find heshibi!


    Up to now, all the problems that bothered them have been completely answered.


    After the mystery in his heart was solved, Xu Shaotang also showed a slight smile on his face and said to Su Nu with a smile: "you take He Shi Bi, are you sure it''s to make He Shi Bi not fall into other people''s hands, not to get the legendary artifact?"


    "With the heart of a villain, spend the belly of a gentleman!" Su Nu snorted coldly and turned her face away from talking to Xu Shaotang.Originally, she would not tell Xu Shaotang about these things. Even if she wanted to tell Xu Shaotang, she would let Xu Shaotang tell her something she wanted to know. But now she has been cheated by herself. In order not to let them embarrass Hua Shang, she can only tell these things.


    The point is, she said so, this bastard is still doubting her!


    Xu Shaotang laughingly looked at the angry plain girl and said with a smile, "you want to rob he Shibi, but you say I''m a villain. It seems that you''re unreasonable, right?"


    "Xu Shaotang, I advise you not to leave he Shibi in your own hands!" Su Nu turned her head slightly and said to Xu Shaotang seriously: "the ambition of the winner is always great. If he Shibi is in our hands, the winner will tear face with us for he Shibi. If you let the family know he Shibi is in your hands, you can never imagine what the crazy winner will do!"


    "Oh?" Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu and said with a smile: "listen to your tone, you seem to be able to hold down the winner. I''m very curious, which force do you belong to? Or are you from one of the other four families? "


    The identity of a plain girl has always been a mystery to him. Taking advantage of this opportunity, of course, he has to ask.


    "Why should I tell you?" The plain girl snorted coldly and turned her head again.


    At the moment when she turned her head, she saw the white haired woman holding Hua Chang''s hand and coming here quickly. The box has now fallen into the hands of the white haired woman.

 Chapter 1429

    Xu Shaotang also saw Tantai Jingming and Huashang who was caught by her.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a happy smile and said to Su Nu with a smile: "you see, I will say that she will be able to catch Hua Shang, right?"


    They saw Jingming and Huashang, and Huashang saw them.


    When she saw the plain girl standing with Xu Shaotang, Hua Shang immediately lowered her head in shame.


    Seeing that Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t embarrass Hua Chang except for grasping her wrist, Su Nu was a little relieved. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s proud voice coming from behind her, Su Nu suddenly got angry. She turned around and glared at Xu Shaotang, saying: "Xu Shaotang, this time we recognize him. You''d better pray that you don''t fall into my hands!"


    "Hey, I don''t think I have that chance to fall into your hands!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you tell me which faction you are, I don''t have to ask Hua Shang."


    "That''s what you want to know about me?" Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang coldly. She suddenly regrets that when she was in Kunlun, she did not torture Xu Shaotang while Xu Shaotang''s strength was far inferior to her. Now she is threatened by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "we are familiar. You know me well, but I know nothing about you. Do you think it''s fair?"


    No matter whether he and Su Nu are enemies or friends, it is necessary for him to know which faction Su Nu belongs to first. This is to know oneself and the other.


    "Fair? You talk to me about fairness? " Su Nu snorted coldly: "since you want to be fair, tell me about Tianzhu Mountain first, and then talk about fairness with me!"


    "Are you unreasonable?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "now it is clear that you stole our things and were caught by us. How can you ask me instead?"


    Su Nu snorted coldly and said, "Xu Shaotang, do you really think you''re going to get hold of me now? I tolerate you again and again, you''d better not challenge my patience! "


    "Is that anger?" Xu Shaotang shrugged and asked Su Nu with a smile on her face.


    "Count She nodded her head coldly and said, "to be exact, it''s a threat! You know, if I want to leave, you and that white haired woman can''t stop me! If I go back to Kunlun and tell the winner what he Shi Bi is in your hands, what do you think the winner will do with his emphasis on He Shi Bi? "


    Speaking of later, the voice of plain girl has become extremely cold.


    Xu Shaotang has contacted Su Nu so many times, and for the first time he heard Su Nu speak in such a cold tone.


    Su Nu is really irritated by Xu Shaotang this time. She has told Xu Shaotang a lot of things, but this man is so greedy and wants to know her identity!


    Although she is not unable to tell Xu Shaotang her identity, the feeling that she is threatened by Xu Shaotang''s Huashang makes her very uncomfortable.


    If Xu Shaotang really dares to punish Hua Shang, she will never mind telling the winner about he Shibi in their hands. Although she wants to know the secret of Tianzhu Mountain and the telepathy between her and Xu Shaotang, it does not mean that she will tolerate Xu Shaotang infinitely.


    After living for so many years, she has always been the only one to threaten others. When will it be their turn to threaten her?


    Feeling Su Nu''s cold breath, Xu Shaotang knows that she is really angry. Of course, he knows the consequences of Su Nu telling the winner what he Shi Bi is in their hands. At that time, I''m afraid the winner will get he Shi Bi from them at all costs, right?


    Oh, it''s over!


    Xu Shaotang sighs softly in his heart, knowing that he has already begun to touch the bottom line of the plain girl. He also knows that he and Tantai Jingming can''t keep a plain girl who wants to leave. Now it''s better to push her. Instead, she turns her head to threaten them.


    Facts once again prove that everything should be enough!


    In two people big eyes stare small eyes of time, Dan Tai Jing Ming has already grasped Hua Shang to come to their in front.


    Looking at Su Nu''s cold face, Hua Shang thought Su Nu was blaming herself for her failure to take the box away. She immediately lowered her head and said with shame, "Miss, I''m sorry, i..."


    "It''s none of your business!" Su Nu glanced at Hua Chang lightly. Seeing that there was no scar on her body, she interrupted her words directly. Then she said to Xu Shaotang coldly, "do you want to give her to me? Think about it for yourself."


    Xu Shaotang bowed his head to ponder for a while, then looked up at Su Nu, and asked in the same cold voice: "if I don''t give he Shi Bi to you, will you also tell the winner what he Shi Bi is doing in our hands?"


    "No!" Although she shook her head, she said, "I don''t want to fall into your hands! If you insist on not giving heshibi to me, I advise you to keep heshibi well. If heshibi falls into the hands of the winner, you will know what is the real regret! "Now she also knows that Xu Shaotang will not hand over he Shibi to her. He Shibi falls into the hands of the winners, which is not good for them. Therefore, no matter how angry she is with Xu Shaotang, she still wants to remind Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, carefully thought about it, and said: "to be honest, I don''t trust you and the winner. No matter what you say is true or false, I won''t give him to you. In case what you think is the same thing as the winner, then don''t I send the sheep into the tiger''s mouth?"


    "Whatever you want!"


    Her kindness was regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung. She was angry again in her heart. After saying that, she looked at Xu Shaotang with provocative eyes and said coldly, "now, I''m going to leave with Huashang. Do you want to stop us? Or do you want to seize Hua Chang and extort a confession by torture to find out my identity? "


    To be honest, Su Nu''s provocative eyes make Xu Shaotang very uncomfortable. However, he knows that if he really does that, Su Nu will definitely tell the winner about he Shibi. This woman, obviously, is the same person as him. They don''t like being threatened.


    "Since he Shi Bi has been chased back by me, you can go if you want." Xu Shaotang gently waved, light said.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming is about to stop her, but she sees Xu Shaotang gently shaking her head.


    "Don''t let me pray for you, Xu Tang Su Nu took a cold look at Xu Shaotang, turned to Hua Shang with her head down and said, "Hua Shang, let''s go!"

 Chapter 1430

    As she walked down the mountain with Su Nu, Hua Shang said to Su nu in shame again, "I''m sorry, miss. I''m useless."


    Su Nu, who was walking in front of her, stopped her steps, turned her head and looked at Hua Chang with her head down. She shook her head slightly and said, "you''re not to blame for this. It''s my wrong plan. I didn''t expect that the dragon group had a master of transforming the virtual world!"


    She knew Hua Shang''s strength. It was unrealistic to let a man in the realm of alchemy escape under the pursuit of Huaxu realm.


    Therefore, from the beginning to the end, she did not blame Hua Shang.


    "Miss, don''t you really blame me for being useless?" Hua Chang slightly raised his head and carefully looked at Su Nu''s face.


    Plain female light of saw her one eye, shake a head way: "don''t blame you, you also don''t think much."


    After confirming again, Hua Shang felt a little better. Looking at Su Nu, she asked, "Miss, is it because Xu Shaotang threatened you with me that you told him about he Shibi?"


    When he said this, Hua Shang had already begun to curse Xu Shaotang in his heart. Miss Kui thought about him. He was not only ungrateful, but also sarcastic. Such a man should be cut to pieces!


    "Yes, and no!" Su Nu glanced at Hua Chang and said faintly: "when the white haired woman appeared, I knew that we definitely couldn''t take He Shi Bi away. In that case, it''s better to tell him the importance of He Shi Bi and let him keep he Shi Bi well so that he Shi Bi won''t fall into other people''s hands."


    If not, even if Xu Shaotang threatened her with Huashang, she would never tell Xu Shaotang about he Shibi. Xu Shaotang can threaten her, and she has a hundred ways to threaten her. If she doesn''t want to say it, no matter how much Xu Shaotang threatens her, it''s useless.


    After hearing Su Nu''s words, Hua Shang said to Su nu in a low voice: "it''s not good for he Shi Bi to stay in their hands, just in case..."


    "I have warned them!" Su Nu raised her hand to interrupt Hua Chang''s words and said with an angry look: "if they don''t take good care of He Shi Bi, what''s going on is their own business!"


    "Does Miss really care about He Shi Bi?" Hua Chang asked softly.


    "As you can see, Xu Shaotang doesn''t believe me at all." The plain girl helplessly looked at Hua Chang and sighed softly: "even if we want to manage, we can''t manage it. Why do we need to take a hot face to stick a cold ass? He Shibi, let them handle it by themselves. We''ve been out for so long, so it''s time to go back. "


    After listening to the plain girl''s words, Hua Chang''s face suddenly showed a look of nostalgia, some reluctantly said: "this is going back?"


    When she first came out of the Kunlun world with Su Nu, she actually had some resistance in her heart. For this strange world outside, she always felt that it was not as good as the Kunlun world.


    But after staying in the outside world for a long time, she felt that the outside world was more wonderful than the Kunlun world. She could live a different life every day. She didn''t have to live the same life in Kunlun. At the moment, when she heard that Su Nu wanted to return to Kunlun, she was reluctant. She had not played enough outside. When she returned to Kunlun, she did not know when she would come to the outside world.


    Plain girl heard the reluctant tone of Hua Chang, light said: "we come out of the time has been long enough, win Jun Shang thing is estimated to have come to an end, if you don''t go back, someone will come to us."


    In fact, she doesn''t like the Kunlun world very much, but it is her root after all. No matter whether she admits it or not, she is not a member of the secular world after all.


    "Yes Hearing Su Nu''s words, Hua Chang suddenly asked, "Miss, it seems that Ying JunShang is missing, isn''t it?"


    She didn''t pay attention to this problem at the beginning. She didn''t think of it until she mentioned Ying JunShang.


    Plain girl is tiny a Leng, immediately nod a way: "seem to win Jun Shang really already disappeared a few days ago!"


    "Won''t you be killed by Xu Shaotang?" When she said this, Hua Chang''s face was slightly frightened. It was obvious that even she was frightened by her own guess.


    Su Nu thought about it carefully, frowned and said: "Xu Shaotang used to go to yingjunshang''s villa to investigate in another capacity, but now she got heshibi from Shihuang mausoleum. Yingjunshang must have gone to Shihuang mausoleum too! But now I only see Xu Shaotang, but I don''t see Ying JunShang. So your guess is not impossible! "


    "How dare he kill you?" Hua Chang gently swallowed a mouthful of saliva and whispered: "yingjunshang is the most important son of the winner. If the winner knows that Xu Shaotang killed yingjunshang, I''m afraid the winner will kill Xu Shaotang at all costs?"


    If Xu Shaotang just took he Shi Bi, if Xu Shaotang handed over He Shi Bi, he might still live, but if he killed Ying Jun Shang, I''m afraid Xu Shaotang and the winner have formed a dead feud.


    "Yes, Xu Shaotang is such a jerk. He really dares to do anything!" Su Nu sighed heavily and looked at Xiang Hua''s clothes again. She said seriously, "from now on, you and I don''t want to mention the matter between Ying JunShang and Xu Shaotang to anyone. Let''s assume we never know about it!"Hua Chang looked at the plain girl doubtfully and asked with a kind of ambiguous smile: "Miss, just now Xu Shaotang threatened you like that, don''t you hate him very much? Why not get rid of Xu Shaotang with the help of the winner? If the winner and Xu Shaotang lose each other, wouldn''t it be better for us? "


    Plain girl naturally knows what Huashang''s ambiguous smile is meant to express. Listening to Huashang''s words, she can''t help but show a trace of charming red glow on her face. Then she reaches out her hand and gently pats Huashang''s head, and says with a red face, "Xu Shaotang''s role for us is not limited to fighting with the winner. He has too many secrets, I hate him, but I don''t want him to die until I find out his secrets. "


    When she was threatened by Xu Shaotang, for a moment, she really wanted Xu Shaotang''s life, but the idea just flashed through her mind. When things were over, she didn''t want Xu Shaotang to die. She still had many questions. If Xu Shaotang died, where would she go to find out these questions?


    However, if Xu Shaotang falls into her hands, she will not refuse to clean up Xu Shaotang. This man has made her eat shriveled again and again, which has aroused her competitive heart.


    "So it is!" Hua Chang looked at Su Nu with a smile, but she didn''t believe it.


    Su Nu turned her head and did not look at the smile on Hua Chang''s face. She just walked down the mountain quickly.

 Chapter 1431

    As Su Nu and Hua Shang leave, Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang in doubt.


    "You just let them go?" Dan Tai Jing Ming some don''t understand of ask a way.


    With her understanding of Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang can''t let them leave so easily, let alone the woman threatening Xu Shaotang.


    However, Xu Shaotang actually let them go without doing anything, which makes dantai Jingming confused. She secretly tells her that Xu Shaotang is not interested in that woman, right?


    When you think about it carefully, you think it''s impossible. Although Xu Shaotang is affectionate, he is not sentimental. He is not the kind of person who will easily be attracted to a woman. Although that woman is really beautiful, she is not so fond of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the direction of the disappearance of Su Nu and Hua Shang, sighed softly and said with a bitter smile, "besides letting them go, what else can we do? The woman who confronts me is called Su Nu, and the woman who is caught by you is Hua Shang. She is her maid! Although I don''t know the specific identity of this plain girl, I can also guess that her status in Kunlun is absolutely not low! Moreover, her strength is not weak, even if you and I join hands, as long as she leaves Huashang, we can''t keep her! If we don''t let Hua Shang go, she will probably move to help us! Besides, I have something in her hands! "


    "Handle? What kind of handle? " Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and says jokingly, "when you were in Kunlun, you didn''t do anything sorry for her, did you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the box held in his hand by Tantai Jingming and said with a bitter smile, "I wish I had done something sorry for her! Let''s go. Let''s go back and talk about it. It''s troublesome! "


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s helpless look, Tantai Jingming has more doubts in her heart, but she doesn''t ask again, because she knows that Xu Shaotang mostly knows something from a plain girl, and she will be anxious to go back and tell Longjiang.


    Soon, they returned to the dragon group.


    Seeing the two men coming back with the box in their arms, the dragon will breathe a long sigh of relief. At the same time, people will clear the alarm and take them to his own courtyard.


    After sitting down in the courtyard, Longjiang takes the box from Jingming of dantai, opens the box and has a look. He Shibi lies in the box unharmed, and his last worry disappears.


    "Do you know who robbed he Shibi?" Dragon will carefully put the box, and then look up to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said, "people in Kunlun."


    "Kunlun people?" The Dragon twisted his brow and asked, "do you know why that man wanted to rob he Shibi?"


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang looks bitterly at Longjiang and Tantai Jingming, and then tells them all about what she told her.


    "What!!"


    When Xu Shaotang''s words are over, they stare at the box with He Shi Bi. It took them a long time to make a scream.


    The shock of the two people is completely in Xu Shaotang''s expectation. Looking at their big mouths, Xu Shaotang can''t help showing a bitter smile.


    After returning to his mind, Long Jiang fell into thinking, then raised his head slightly to Xu Shaotang and asked, "how much do you think the credibility of this matter is?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know whether she is a friend or an enemy. I''m not sure about the credibility of her words. However, according to her statement, it can explain why Ying JunShang went to Shihuang mausoleum to find he Shibi. At the same time, some of our previous doubts can also be solved. "


    "Artifact? It''s not a mythical TV series. Where''s the artifact from? " Dan Tai Jing Ming said with suspicious eyes.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly, takes an assault rifle from longjiang''s room, shakes it in front of Jingming''s eyes and asks, "what''s this?"


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Tan Tai Jing Ming turns a white eye to Xu Shaotang. She obviously thinks that Xu Shaotang''s question is too stupid.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders, took an assault rifle and walked around in front of the Dragon general, then slowly said: "the so-called artifact is not necessarily those things in the myth! Imagine if we take this assault rifle and go back hundreds or even thousands of years ago, will this assault rifle become an artifact in people''s eyes? "


    After hearing this, Longjiang and Tantai Jingming immediately understood what he meant.


    "You mean that the so-called artifact may be just some kind of advanced technology weapon, and he Shi Bi is the key to that advanced weapon?" Dan Tai Jing Ming suddenly asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "the previous professors and physicists have confirmed to us that heshibi can''t be made by current science and technology, that is to say, heshibi is made by other civilizations. So, it''s possible to speculate that there are weapons with science and technology far beyond the present, and this kind of weapon is naturally made by other civilizations It''s made


    Xu Shaotang had seen this kind of advanced technology weapon in Shenlong mountain for a long time. So when he heard Su Nu talking about the artifact, he thought that he Shibi was not made by modern science and technology. He immediately thought that if Su Nu''s idea was true, then the so-called artifact might have some kind of power to destroy heaven and earth Advanced weapons.And those who get this kind of weapon can naturally use this kind of weapon to get the world. In this way, the theory that the one who gets the He Shi Bi gets the world is explained again.


    Long Jiang thought carefully about what Xu Shaotang said for a long time, nodded his head gently and said: "in this way, I think that most of what Su Nu said is true. With her statement, all our previous questions can be easily solved."


    "I also think what she said is true." Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly and said, "it''s just that it''s hard for us to judge whether she''s selfish in robbing He Shi Bi."


    After all, Su Nu also knows the role of He Shi Bi. Although she is a female, there is no guarantee that she is not interested in the great temptation of the world.


    "That''s why I don''t give heshibi to her." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "however, now she knows that he Shibi is in our hands, so she also holds our handle! If she tells about it, I''m afraid that more than the winner will come to us? "


    I see! Tan Tai Jing Ming finally knows what Xu Shaotang said at the beginning.

 Chapter 1432

    "Do you think she''s going to talk about it?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with some worry. It can be imagined that if Su Nu tells this story, Xu Shaotang will be chased by those ambitious people in Kunlun.


    Even if Xu Shaotang''s strength is stronger, he will not be able to fight against a large number of Kunlun experts.


    "I don''t know that!" Xu Shaotang looked at the quiet tea with a bitter smile and said, "you Dao is a woman''s heart needle. Even if she doesn''t say it now, she won''t say it one day when she''s in a bad mood."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise, then sighs softly: "just now, we should try to see if we can leave her..."


    Thinking that Xu Shaotang has such a big handle and is held by Su Nu, dantai Jingming can''t help but start to worry about Xu Shaotang. She thinks that if she and Xu Shaotang had just joined hands to leave Su Nu, Su Nu would have no chance to say this.


    "In that case, it will only irritate her even more!" Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "I said that as long as she wants to escape, even if it''s the strength of both of us, most of us can''t leave her."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming was surprised again. She looked at Xu Shaotang anxiously. Her eyes suddenly turned and she said, "in this case, we will destroy He Shi Bi. Without He Shi Bi, even if she holds your handle, it''s useless."


    Looking at Tan Tai Jing Ming''s anxious appearance, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang look at each other, then gently shake their heads.


    Today''s Tantai Jingming is not like the former one with quick thinking. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for Tantai Jingming to come up with such a bad idea.


    Care is chaos!


    Xu Shaotang also knows that dantai Jingming is worried about her own safety. He reaches out and gently holds her hand. He shakes his head slightly and says, "even if we destroy heshibi, do you think others will think that I am willing to destroy such a treasure? As long as others don''t believe it, it won''t help even if we are really destroyed! "


    "Moreover, he Shi Bi remains in our hand, how many also can count as our card!" Long Jiang added: "if Su Nu really talks about He Shi Bi, he Shi Bi is likely to become a bargaining chip for us to negotiate with people in Kunlun! Also, if what Su Nu said is true, as long as we find the so-called artifact and use He Shi Bi to open it, maybe the Kunlun world is not a problem! Therefore, he Shi Bi can''t be destroyed. Not only can he Shi Bi not be destroyed, he Shi Bi should be protected with extreme care! "


    He also knows that it''s because she''s worried about Xu Shaotang that she says something about destroying he Shibi, so he doesn''t blame her, just patiently explains it to her.


    Hearing the words of Long Jiang and Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming blushes and lowers her head. She scolds herself in her heart. How can she come up with such a bad idea? How stupid she is!


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s absolutely impossible to destroy He Shi Bi. Our problem now is that if we want to determine the attitude of Su Nu towards us, we''d better find out the details of Su nu. In addition, if we want to put He Shi Bi in an absolutely safe place, even if he Shi Bi is useless to us, we can''t fall into the hands of Kunlun people!"


    "I''ll take care of He Shi Bi. I''ll hide He Shi Bi to ensure he Shi Bi won''t fall into the hands of Kunlun people!" The Dragon looked firmly at the box containing He Shi Bi, and then said to Xu Shaotang, "however, it''s up to you to find out the details of the plain girl."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''m going to Kunlun, so let''s do it together."


    It''s a pity that Su Nu doesn''t accept his threat at all. Otherwise, he may already know Su Nu''s details now, and he can roughly judge whether she is a friend or an enemy.


    He thought in his heart, if only she were weaker, then he would have a chance to have a good interrogation.


    "In this way, there will be more things for you to go to Kunlun." Tantai Jingming holds Xu Shaotang''s hand tightly. How much she wants to go to Kunlun with Xu Shaotang, but she knows that she wants to stay in the outside world to deal with possible emergencies. Therefore, she can only hold Xu Shaotang''s hand tightly and silently worry about Xu Shaotang in her heart.


    Feeling the strength of Tantai Jingming''s grasp of her hand, Xu Shaotang smiles, reaches out his hand and gently pats the back of Tantai Jingming''s hand, and says with a smile: "one thing is to do, two things are the same! Besides, Shifu and mu Tiance are both in Kunlun, and I am not without help. "


    He knows that she is worried about herself, but he really can''t take her with him. He can only say something to comfort her.


    Originally, he didn''t care about many things, but he and mu Tiance were responsible for the Kunlun world.


    I dig a hole by myself. I have to jump with tears! If he doesn''t deal with the affairs of Kunlun, he feels uneasy. He also feels sorry for the old people. These old people have spent their whole life for the happiness of Xia. How can he let the hard work of these old people go to waste?However, the situation is not as bad as they think. He has contacted Su Nu several times before. Last time, Su Nu Ming didn''t tell Ying JunShang about her change of face. Although she can''t be said to be his friend, so far, Su Nu has not shown much hostility.


    Therefore, he felt that as long as he didn''t deliberately irritate Su Nu, she should not say anything about He Shi Bi for the time being.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang''s words are comforting, dantai Jingming looks up at Xu Shaotang. Although she is worried, she doesn''t say anything. Some things, if she says too much, will affect Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, he Shibi is in my custody." Long Jiang sighed and said to Xu Shaotang, "now I have nothing to look for you. Go back to Tianhai and accompany my family for a few days. I also ask Long Fei to suspend the mission and come back. I''ll call you when he comes back."


    None of them knows how long it will take Xu Shaotang to go to Kunlun this time, and they can''t help Xu Shaotang to do these things. Taking advantage of the present time to let Xu Shaotang accompany his family more, they have less debt to Xu Shaotang.


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, took Tantai Jingming''s hand, stood up and said, "you''d better find an absolutely safe place to hide heshibi as soon as possible, and don''t be watched any more."


    "Well! I know! "

 Chapter 1433

    Back in Tianhai, Xu Shaotang did not return home at the first time, but went to the security company first.


    Just at the door of the security company, he heard a child''s voice of "Hey, hey, hey". Xu Shaotang fixed his eyes and saw that Lin Yuan was running on the training ground with a small schoolbag on his back. In front of him was Zhou Leshan. Every time Zhou Leshan ran forward, he looked back at Lin Yuan, as if he was afraid that Lin Yuan would fall.


    "Brother Leshan, run in front of you and let me chase you!"


    Lin Yuanyang raised his head and waved his little fist to Zhou Leshan. It seemed that he wanted to compete with Zhou Leshan who was running in front of him.


    "Good!" Zhou Leshan laughs and speeds up a little. However, people with clear eyes can see that Zhou Leshan is making Lin Yuan. If he really tries his best to run, where can Lin Yuan catch up with him?


    As soon as Zhou Leshan took a few steps, his body stopped abruptly.


    Lin Yuan, who is chasing Zhou Leshan behind him, can''t stop. He suddenly bumps into Zhou Leshan. His small body is knocked over.


    "Ouch!" Lin Yuan snorted, rubbed his butt and got up from the ground, grabbed Zhou Leshan''s coat and asked, "brother Leshan, why don''t you run away?"


    Zhou Leshan did not answer Lin Yuan''s words, but looked at the door of the security company.


    Seeing that Zhou Leshan ignored himself, Lin Yuan felt his sweating head and looked at the door of the security company along Zhou Leshan''s eyes.


    "Well This man... " The more Lin Yuan looked at it, the more he felt that this man was so familiar. When he looked at it carefully, a look of ecstasy suddenly surged up on his tender face and called out to Xu Shaotang: "Dad!"


    At the same time, he has released Zhou Leshan''s clothes and rushed to Xu Shaotang.


    But, he ran too fast, just a few steps out, then "poop" fell to the ground.


    However, he did not cry. He quickly got up from the ground, threw his small schoolbag on his back on the ground, yelled "Dad" and ran to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Lin Yuan''s small figure, unconsciously, tears have wet Xu Shaotang''s face.


    Tantai Jingming grabs Xu Shaotang''s hand gently. For some reason, tears flow from her eyes.


    In the eyes of many people, Xu Shaotang has become famous. There are few people like him who can go to those big men''s houses for tea at any time in the whole country. However, how many people know the pain in Xu Shaotang''s heart? He often goes out for several months. If Lin Yuan is a little younger, he may not recognize Xu Shaotang who hasn''t seen him for several months?


    Xu Shaotang just stood there quietly. When Lin Yuan ran to his side, he suddenly stepped forward and lifted Lin Yuan from the ground and held him in his arms. He didn''t say anything, just kept kissing Lin Yuan''s dirty cheek.


    "Dad! Dad Lin Yuan tries his best to squeeze into Xu Shaotang''s arms. He seems to want to feel the warmth of the arms that he hasn''t felt for a long time.


    Finally, Xu Shaotang stopped to kiss Lin Yuan''s cheek, reached out and gently rubbed Lin Yuan''s dusty head, looked at the quiet tea on the nearby platform, and asked Lin Yuan, "yuaner, look who this is? Do you still recognize it? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Yuan looks curiously at the tearful dantai Jingming standing there.


    "Dad, this aunt is like a mother!" Lin Yuan puzzled and said: "however, the mother''s hair is black, the aunt''s hair is white."


    Among Xu Shaotang''s women, Tantai Jingming stayed the least in Xu''s family. To tell the truth, it''s very rare for Lin Yuan to recognize her.


    "Ha ha, she is the mother of Tantai!" Xu Shaotang rubbed Lin Yuan''s head with a smile and asked, "is mother dantai so beautiful?"


    "Beautiful Without thinking, Lin Yuan said: "more beautiful than before! The look of mother dantai is so cool


    "Son of a bitch!" Hearing Lin Yuan''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a tearful smile to Xu Shaotang, "just this smelly boy''s mouth. When he grows up, he doesn''t know that he will harm women again!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "that''s right. You don''t want to see whose son he is!"


    At this time, Zhou Leshan also came over and saluted respectfully in front of them, saying: "good master, good mother dantai!"


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Originally, he wanted to put Lin Yuan down, but the little guy firmly grasped his clothes and didn''t let go. In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to hold Lin Yuan and patted Zhou Leshan''s shoulder, which was as high as his waist. Then he squatted down with Lin Yuan in his arms and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for several months, but I''ve grown a lot stronger £¡¡±


    Zhou Leshan embarrassed smile, touching his head way: "I am more stupid, can only practice strong body."


    "Who said you were stupid?" Xu Shaotang slightly glared at Zhou Leshan and said, "no matter how stupid you are, can you be more stupid than uncle Xiong? I think you''re smart! Don''t listen to those people talking nonsenseHe knew that Zhou Leshan''s qualifications were not good, which Li Baoshan had also told him.


    Compared with Lin Yuan, who had been combed by the dead old man Xuqing with his true Qi since he was very young, Zhou Leshan''s talent is even less worth mentioning.


    He also guessed that because Lin Yuan is his own son, and Lin Yuan''s talent is extremely high, Li Baoshan and others will more or less favor Lin Yuan. But for him, he never felt that Zhou Leshan was not suitable to practice martial arts. A person''s temperament was often more important than his talent. He didn''t want to accept an apprentice who was gifted but had a bad temperament.


    Therefore, even if Zhou Leshan''s qualification is not very good, he will not give up this apprentice.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhou Leshan suddenly showed a happy smile on his face.


    While they were talking, Li Baoshan and others ran over to see Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming and saluted respectfully.


    Xu Shaotang glared at these bastards and said: "just you idiots, do you mean others are stupid? If you go out and have a look, can you find someone more stupid than you? "


    As soon as he said this, people immediately knew that Xu Shaotang was acting for Zhou Leshan. Li Baoshan quickly pushed the big bear forward and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "Xu Shao, the rest of us have never said that Leshan is stupid. It''s the big bear who owes us a lot. We told him, but he won''t listen. It''s just right that you should clean him up!"


    "Brother Shan!"


    "Li Shaotang said:" Li Shaotang has no face to laugh at me


    "What a joke!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I don''t take care of the bear like myself. No wonder it''s called big bear!"

 Chapter 1434

    Bear embarrassed smile, scratching his head, said: "Xu Shao, you don''t scold me, I was stupid, if you scold several times, it is estimated to become more stupid!"


    "Well, yes, I know I''m stupid! It''s a little self-knowledge at last Xu Shaotang looked at the bear and said to Li Baoshan, "come with me."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan glared at the big bear and walked to the edge of the training ground behind Xu Shaotang.


    Walking to the edge of the training ground, Xu Shaotang, holding Lin Yuan in his arms, stops his steps, frowns and asks Li Baoshan, "do you put your main energy on yuan''er because of his intelligence?"


    "No!" Li Baoshan shook his head and said, "Xu Shao, this is absolutely nothing! We treat master Lin Yuan and Leshan equally. But, you know the big mouth of the big bear. Sometimes he teaches Leshan things. If he learns slowly, the big bear will say two words, but he doesn''t mean it! Big bear said that he was stupid when he was in front of you. In front of us, he didn''t say that we were all stupid. "


    "Well, that''s good!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said seriously: "I have been telling you that for martial arts, although one''s talent is very important, one''s nature is more important! I don''t have much time to teach Leshan now. I have to let you do it for him for the time being. You should teach him well. Sometimes you have to be more patient. After all, he is just a child. "


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t teach Zhou Leshan himself for a few days, he attached great importance to it.


    One is that Zhou Leshan has a good mind, and the other is that he is a reward for Zhou Shudao''s hard work.


    Li Baoshan nodded and said: "we know that Leshan''s talent is no matter how bad. To tell you the truth, it''s much better than us. Although he doesn''t go as far as master Lin Yuan in martial arts, he can be a useful person in the future if he is cultivated well."


    "Well, I wish you knew!" Xu Shaotang smile, said: "before I told you to eliminate the wolf group who did not have the opportunity to reach the congenital state of people''s things, how to do?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang mention this matter, Li Baoshan suddenly stagnated slightly, then said with a smile to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, isn''t this a year yet?"


    "I know. I''m just reminding you." Xu Shaotang knew that Li Baoshan didn''t want to give up those people, so he said with a helpless smile: "well, since this matter is handed over to you, you can do it yourself! Let''s go. I haven''t seen my brothers for a long time. Let''s have a chat. I''ll come and have a good drink with you at noon tomorrow. "


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting with the crowd for a while, Xu Shaotang finally puts down Lin Yuan, who has caught hold of his clothes. He asks Lin Yuan and Zhou Leshan to play while he and Tantai Jingming go to the iron cage where they are staying.


    When the gate opened, Wu Jie was sitting there with his eyes closed, as if he had settled down.


    "Dead?"


    Looking at Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and scolding.


    This is the first time that Tantai Jingming has seen WuJie since she was possessed by WuJie. She looks at WuJie sitting cross legged without saying a word, and thinks about WuJie who was uncomfortable without death that day. She really can''t overlap the two.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie slowly opened his eyes, slightly raised his eyelids, looked at Xu Shaotang, and said faintly: "benefactor Xu, you are disturbing me again."


    "I don''t want to disturb you!" Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Wu Jie and said, "follow me to a place. I''ll come to you in a few days."


    He is too lazy to talk with Wu Jie. Does this bastard really regard himself as a monk?


    WuJie shook his head slightly and said, "please come back, benefactor. I''m not going anywhere. I''m here to repent for my sins."


    "You think I''m talking to you?" Xu Shaotang said: "I''m telling you that you have to go, if you don''t go, you have to go!"


    When WuJie was possessed, he just wanted WuJie not to kill recklessly. Now WuJie stops killing, and he wants WuJie to return to normal. So people are greedy.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s firm eyes, Wu Jie said helplessly: "I don''t want to go anywhere, so why do you want to force others? The Buddha said


    "Say a fart!" Xu Shaotang impolitely interrupted Wu Jie''s words and said, "I''ll take you to a fun place, where you can talk to your Buddha slowly!"


    He is determined to take WuJie to Kunlun for nothing else. He just hopes that WuJie can break through to Huaxu in Kunlun and see if this bastard''s situation will improve after breaking through to Huaxu. If it doesn''t get better, Xu Shaotang may have to abandon the idea of letting WuJie return to normal temporarily.


    "The tree wants to be quiet, but the wind doesn''t stop. Benefactor, why do you come here?" Wu Jie sighed softly and shook his head to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said, "repent here slowly. I''ll come back to you in a few days."With that, Xu Shaotang goes out with Tantai Jingming. He''s afraid that if he talks to WuJie again, he''ll be told that he''s sick.


    He suddenly felt that before the indulgent WuJie is so lovely.


    When leaving, Xu Shaotang specially let the wolf group lock the door, lest the bastard know that he is going to take him out and sneak away.


    "It''s amazing..." Looking at the heavy gate closing slowly, the eyes of Tan Tai Jing Ming are full of surprised eyes.


    "Magic Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "this bastard has never let people worry! Oh, if only I had never known this bastard


    "It seems that it''s not proper for you to take him to Kunlun Kingdom like this?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with some worry and says, "you''ve already taken the group leader. If you take another such WuJie, can you still handle your own affairs with ease?"


    No matter Long Fei or Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang, who is going to Kunlun, is a burden.


    Tantai Jingming doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to put herself in danger because of them. Although this idea is selfish, she can''t help it. Who is Xu Shaotang her man?


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s nothing bad. Kunlun is not as terrible as you think. You''ll know when you have time to go to Kunlun!"


    There are many experts in Kunlun, but for Xu Shaotang, it''s not wrong to take Longfei and WuJie with him, because he has already thought of the place where they are to be settled - Tianzhu Mountain!


    Tianzhu Mountain is a forbidden area for Kunlun people, but for them, it is the best shelter and the best place to enhance their strength. It''s not wrong to leave Longfei and WuJie in Tianzhu Mountain and do what they should do.


    "Well, be careful yourself!" Seeing that she can''t persuade Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming doesn''t persuade any more. She knows that once Xu Shaotang decides something, few people can change it.


    They said as they walked, and then took Lin Yuan back to Xu''s home.

 Chapter 1435

    When Xu Shaotang returned to Xu''s home, he was inevitably told by Xu Wenzheng and his wife.


    But he was used to it. The blame was love''s, and he was happy to take it.


    After being bombed by Xu Wenzheng and his wife in turn, Xu Shaotang was finally rescued by his own group of women.


    Different from Xu Shaotang, Xu Wenzheng and his wife look at Tantai Jingming with pity. They don''t know what happened to Tantai Jingming. Seeing that Tantai''s black hair has turned to snow white, Xu Wenzheng and his wife don''t think it''s cool like Lin Yuan. They just love Tantai Jingming in their heart.


    After Xu Shaotang was rescued by the women, they took Jingming on the platform and sat down.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang, who is pulled aside by several women, is also facing the puzzled eyes of several women.


    "What''s the matter with Dan Tai?" Lin Shuying looked into the living room, his eyes full of worry.


    Looking at several women''s eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "she''s OK. Don''t worry. Just think she''s going to dye her hair."


    He doesn''t plan to tell his family about Tantai Jingming. Although he knows that his women won''t reject her because of this, there are some things he and Tantai Jingming need to know. There''s no need to publicize.


    Lin Shuying white his one eye, speechless said: "you say is relaxed, why don''t you dye a try?"


    "Yes, her hair has turned white. Do you think we can stop worrying?" Su Ruyun poked Xu Shaotang''s chest and jokingly said, "you think we are as heartless as you are!"


    Of course, she knows that Xu Shaotang is also very concerned about Tantai Jingming, and she doesn''t care less about any of them than Tantai Jingming. However, as sisters, how can they ignore Tantai Jingming''s dazzling white hair?


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "she has nothing to do. Do you want me to say something? If anything happens to her, do you think I can still laugh? "


    "Is she really OK?" Lin Shuying asked suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "of course, there is no problem. Besides, even yuan''er said that she looks cool now. Don''t you think so?"


    "Cool?" A few people in the heart of a burst of speechless, as a woman, how can they not feel that the white hair of Tan Tai Jing Ming is very cool?


    However, since Xu Shaotang said so, they don''t have to worry.


    After putting down the worry about dantai Jingming, several women ask Xu Shaotang suspiciously about his recent disappearance.


    Xu Shaotang evades the heavy and takes the light and says something about going out to do business after changing her appearance. At the same time, several women turn their eyes to Ji Rushu, who holds Xu Shaotang''s arm with a smile.


    Su Ruyun suddenly looked at Ji Ru''s book and said, "no wonder you''re a dead girl who has nothing to do with her all the time. This kind of thing is hidden from us!"


    During the time when Xu Shaotang disappeared without a single greeting, they were all very anxious. They found many people and didn''t know where Xu Shaotang had gone. Only Ji Rushu did what to do all day. They didn''t have the impulse to look for Xu Shaotang. At that time, we all thought that Ji Rushu was heartless. Now we know that it was her who helped Xu Shaotang change her face!


    Pitifully, they were so anxious that they almost vomited blood. This girl actually helped Xu Shaotang hide it from them!


    "I''m not to blame!" Ji Rushu looked at the "indignant" eyes of the sisters with a smile. He pointed to Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s this bastard who won''t let me say it. If you want to blame him, blame him! He will be punished for sleeping in his study tonight! "


    "Are you willing?" Song Yinuo gently smiles and says, "if he sleeps in his study, you must sneak into it in the middle of the night!"


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, the girls all laughed.


    Ji Rushu has always been more active in the affairs between husband and wife because of her fierce and bold personality and having no children. Compared with Su Ruyun when she was eager to ask for a son, Ji Rushu often teases her about it.


    Ji Rushu turned his lips and said, "it''s not me who sneaked into his room, it''s him who sneaked into our room! All of you are so hard talking now that you''ll have to follow some Coyote then? "


    Hearing Ji Rushu''s words, several girls suddenly blushed.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang left, it was a few months. Now it was not easy for them to come back. They knew that they had to be gentle. With Xu Shaotang''s rascal character, they really had no one to escape, and they didn''t want to escape.


    They also miss the warm embrace, they also need the moisture of love, they can not find the reason to escape.


    "Hey, hey, you''re very prescient!" Xu Shaotang smiles and holds Ji Rushu in his arms. He looks at several girls and says, "none of you want to escape. Tonight, you are waiting to be spoiled by me!""Bah, do you still spoil me? Do you really think you are a fool? " Lin Shuying spat lightly and said with a red face, "you''d better have a child with Ru Shusheng. When you''re not here, you can find something for this girl."


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Ji Rushu and said with a smile, "I work hard!"


    A "I work hard" immediately let several girls see Xu Shaotang''s shameless face again, and throw a white eye at him at the same time.


    After joking with the girls for a while, Xu Shaotang suddenly put away his smile and said solemnly, "I''ll tell you something."


    When they see Xu Shaotang''s serious appearance, a bad premonition suddenly surges in their hearts. In front of them, when Xu Shaotang is serious, there is generally no good news. They prefer to see Xu Shaotang''s rascal look. Although they always sneer at Xu Shaotang''s rascal behavior, they think it''s very important to be with him relaxed.


    Perhaps, because of this, they came together with Xu Shaotang.


    "Say it Lin Shuying quietly looks at Xu Shaotang, but he is ready.


    Looking at everyone nervously looking at his own eyes, Xu Shaotang said with some guilt: "I can only stay at home for a few days this time. I have to go a long way."


    "Like last year again?" Song Yinuo only felt that his heart seemed to be pulled and asked, "how long will it take?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but it should take at least a year and a half."

 Chapter 1436

    Another year and a half!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several women''s faces were filled with a trace of sadness at the same time.


    Although they have tried their best to hide, they still can''t hide.


    "Well, we''re used to it..." Lin Shuying sighed softly and said, "just take care of yourself. Don''t let us worry."


    Su Ruyun angrily pinched Xu Shaotang and said, "even if you want to leave, you will tell us later. You have destroyed your good mood."


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "I have to say it sooner or later. I''m afraid it will be too sudden to say it to you in a few days."


    In fact, all of a sudden, everyone is still happy for his return, but because of his words, everyone''s mood began to fall again.


    However, it is precisely because he said this in advance that we already know that the next few days will be a precious time for them to get along with each other, so we will cherish this brief opportunity to get together.


    "When sister Lianxin comes over in the evening, you can tell her too!" Lin Shuying said softly.


    When it comes to paying for the Xu family, apart from Xu Shaotang, I''m afraid the most is compassion. Without compassion, the Xu family would not be so peaceful at all if they did not use their own intelligence network to protect their safety. Although each of them had paid a lot for the Xu family, they could not compare with compassion in the end.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I''ll tell her later."


    "Well, that''s good!" Lin Shuying tried to shake off his head, shake off the sad mood in his mind, squeeze out a stiff smile, and said: "we won''t go to work these days, and we''ll stay at home with you."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang reluctantly showed a smile and said, "don''t tell your parents about this for the time being, or I will be criticized by them in turn."


    "You know that!" Ji Rushu looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly, pouted and said, "if I were my parents, they would have to break your legs. You are still running around all day!"


    Xu Shaotang touched Ji Rushu''s cheek and said with a smile, "then you''ll have to wait on me all your life!"


    "I''d rather serve you all my life!"


    Ji Rushu sighed softly in her heart, but she didn''t say it after all. Although acacia is the most painful, she believes that Xu Shaotang''s suffering is not less than theirs. In many cases, she still knows how to understand Xu Shaotang''s difficulties.


    If Xu Shaotang doesn''t run around all day, maybe he won''t be called Xu Shaotang?


    "Well, don''t talk about these unhappy things." Lin Shuying stood up slowly and said, "we should cherish our present situation. No matter how many things he does, there will be a time when we can deal with them. If the two feelings last for a long time, they will not be in the morning and evening!"


    "Besides, he is not in love with each other!" Ji Rushu also stands up and says to Xu Shaotang with a funny tone.


    Xu Shaotang''s confidants are not few, others are two emotions, he at least seven emotions eight emotions.


    "We owe you in our last life!" Song Yinuo said with a helpless smile.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, shakes his head and says, "it''s not that you owe me in your last life, but that I have done too many good things in my last life."


    He always felt that it must be a blessing for him to know and love these women.


    "I wish you knew!" Lin Shuying looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and says, "you''ve been accompanying the children these days. You''ve been away for a year and a half. Be careful when you come back, the children won''t recognize you as a father."


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but think of Miao Miao''s several years of talking about changing her father. Now when she thinks of this, she doesn''t have the funny feeling before, but only the bitterness hidden deliberately.


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "tomorrow afternoon we''ll take the children out and have a good time."


    When it comes to debt, what Xu Shaotang owes the most is his own children. From the birth of these children to the present, he has not been able to accompany these children well. In the hearts of Miao Miao and Lin Yuan, who are older, I am afraid they still remember his father. As for Xu Ning and Xu Tong, they probably don''t know much about his father.


    "Well, you can take a few kids around first, and we''ll prepare dinner." Lin Shuying took a look at the children who were chasing and fighting in the yard outside. His face was full of maternal brilliance. He said with a smile: "you can''t stay at home for a few days. We have to make a good table to reward you, so that you don''t forget the taste of home after you go out."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "I can''t forget death!"


    "Bah, bah, bah!"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang say "death" this word, Su Ruyun quickly "spit" two mouthfuls, coquettishly stare at Xu Shaotang way: "what can''t die, such a big person, speak also have no propriety."


    What they are most afraid of now is to hear the word "death". They can tolerate the days when Xu Shaotang is not with them, but they can''t endure the days when Xu Shaotang is lost forever. Originally, they never believed in ghosts and gods. They don''t know when they became superstitious.Looking at Su Ruyun''s eyes, Xu Shaotang quickly made a surrender, said with a smile: "well, I said something wrong."


    "That''s about it!" Su Ruyun snorted, looked at Song Yinuo and said, "Yinuo, you come to the chef, we''ll give you a hand."


    "All right!"


    Song Yinuo smiles, takes a look at Xu Shaotang, and then follows his sisters to the kitchen.


    Looking at the back of several women leaving, Xu Shaotang felt a sense of sadness in his heart. He secretly made up his mind to deal with the Kunlun world, so that he could accompany his family well. If possible, he didn''t want to leave his family for a day.


    No matter how ruthless he is outside, the warmth of this home is enough to melt him.


    Just when he was thinking about it, there was a cry of a child outside. Xu Shaotang didn''t even think about it and ran to the yard outside.


    Hearing the child''s cry, song Yinuo knows that it belongs to Xu Tong. She wanted to go out to have a look, but she was held by Lin Shuying.


    Lin Shuying gently shook her head and said, "let him go. He seldom has time to coax the children."


    Song Yinuo thought about it, then nodded slightly, took off the kitchen knife and began to cut vegetables.


    And at her side, Ji Rushu and Su Ruyun are quietly picking vegetables with their heads down, but the vegetables they picked are extremely ugly, just like being rubbed.


    Where their mind in the hands of these dishes on the body, a heart has long been tied to Xu Shaotang''s body.

 Chapter 1437

    Early in the morning, Xu Shaotang has comforted his women one by one, and finally came to the room of compassion.


    Hold on to the door lock and turn it slightly. The door is not locked.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang opens the door and walks into the room of compassion.


    Listen to the sound of the door being opened, lying on the pity heart slowly stretched out his hand to open the bedside lamp.


    At the moment when the light was on, Xu Shaotang was walking towards his bed.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, he couldn''t help but smile: "you look like a thief!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang quickly got into the bed of compassion and said with a smile, "don''t you think you''re asleep?"


    "I didn''t know you!" Pity heart white Xu Shaotang one eye, very natural to Xu Shaotang''s arms rely on, slightly blush said: "don''t let you toss, you will let me sleep?"


    "Those who know me have pity."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and kisses her charming cheek.


    Pity gently close their eyes, waiting for their own point of happiness moment.


    However, Xu Shaotang just kisses her on the cheek, and she doesn''t have the next move. She puts her hand around her and wants to give her as much warmth as possible.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s strange, pitiful heart slightly opened his eyes, full of doubt to see Xu Shaotang, said: "I feel, you seem to tell me what bad news."


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang looked at pity heart in surprise, then said with a bitter smile: "I have to say that women''s intuition is really accurate."


    "I really guessed it!" Pity heart helpless smile, way: "say, what bad news?"


    Xu Shaotang held his heart closer to his arms, sighed softly, and said, "I may not stay at home for a few days this time, and I will go to Kunlun."


    Among his women, Lianxin and Tantai Jingming knew about the Kunlun world. Therefore, in front of Lianxin, he didn''t have to hide his whereabouts.


    "Going to Kunlun again?" Pity was slightly stagnated, and an indescribable emotion rose in her heart. However, she was also a person who had gone through great storms. In terms of emotional control, she was much better than Lin Shuying, at least she could not see any resentment on her face.


    In fact, even if Xu Shaotang didn''t say how long she would go, she had guessed from Xu Shaotang''s performance that his time to Kunlun would not be short.


    Xu Shaotang nodded guiltily and said, "some things need to be dealt with in Kunlun. Moreover, as you know, master has been in Kunlun for such a long time and there is no news. I can''t rest assured of him."


    "Go


    Because she knows more about the Kunlun world, compassion can understand Xu Shaotang''s difficulties better than other women. She puts her cheek on Xu Shaotang''s chest and says quietly, "if we don''t deal with the Kunlun world well, we can''t be peaceful after all. Moreover, master, his old man is very kind to you. If you don''t care for his safety, even I will see it I can''t go there. "


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "if there is no accident, I should stay in Kunlun for a year and a half. When I''m away, if someone wants to do harm to his family, you can directly inform dantai and long to make do with it. But anyone who has this idea should put it out in advance!"


    "I know that!" Pity Heart cover heart to Xu Shaotang not give up, quietly smile, and suddenly grasp Xu Shaotang''s arm, way: "by the way, what''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for several months. Why... "


    "It''s all right!" Xu Shaotang knew that Lianxin also wanted to ask why Tantai Jingming''s hair turned white. He interrupted Lianxin''s question and said with a smile, "she has some chances. It''s not a good thing, but it''s not a bad thing. Moreover, her strength is no less than me now. Therefore, as long as she''s not too strong an enemy, she can deal with it."


    Lianxin is a smart woman. After listening to Xu Shaotang, she also knows that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to talk too much about Tantai Jingming.


    In this case, she no longer asked, as long as she knew that it was not a bad thing that Tan Tai Jing Ming''s black hair suddenly turned into white hair.


    "You can go to Kunlun without worry. We are still in the family business." "Under normal circumstances, our family won''t be in any danger," he said firmly with pity. "Now if you want to fight against the Xu family, you have to weigh your weight first!"


    Xu Shaotang stretched out his broad palm and caressed his face full of mature charm. He asked pitifully, "do you regret following me?"


    "Regret? Why should I regret it? " Pitifully looking at Xu Shaotang with a smile, he said, "I have only done one thing I regret in my life. I have never regretted anything else! What''s more, I''m satisfied now. I have a warm home and a man who loves me. Isn''t that the happiest thing for a woman in her life? "


    She never regretted anything she had done, except for the incident of shooting Xia Yu and killing Gu''s family.Although she also longed for the company of her beloved man, she knew that if Xu Shaotang didn''t do those things, even their little happiness now might no longer exist one day in the future.


    Now the short separation, is to be able to stay together forever.


    Listening to the sympathetic words, Xu Shaotang really does not know what to say to her, can only hold her tightly in his arms.


    "Easy!" Xu Shaotang''s pity felt as if he was about to be held by Xu Shaotang and couldn''t breathe. He flushed, patted Xu Shaotang''s chest, rolled his eyes and said, "you want to squeeze me to death!"


    "I''m not willing!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang clasped his hand tightly around Lianxin, released some of it, lowered his head, gave a kiss on Lianxin''s lips, and said with a smile, "I have a very important task these days. I have to cooperate with you."


    "What mission?" Pity just subconsciously asked this, then saw Xu Shaotang that unkind smile, heart immediately know Xu Shaotang this bastard''s head must not think what good.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes straight at pity heart, lying in her ear whispered: "I want you to give me a baby!"


    "Well, you''ve been saying this for a long time, and I haven''t seen any movement in my stomach!" Pitiful heart not only did not avoid Xu Shaotang''s eyes, but slightly provocative and his eyes.


    "I''m sure it will this time!" With a strange smile, Xu Shaotang pulled up the quilt and covered their heads.


    At the next moment, the room of compassion is full of moving spring.

 Chapter 1438

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang lived a short and comfortable life.


    During the day, I strolled around in Tianhai with my women and children, occasionally had a drink with my brothers and friends, and at night I lived a shameless life.


    Under the moistening of Xu Shaotang, a few women''s faces all appeared extremely charming and moving.


    After such a life lasted for a few days, Xu Shaotang finally received a call from Longjiang.


    When he received the call from Longjiang, he knew that his short and comfortable life was over.


    In fact, Long Jiang also wants Xu Shaotang to accompany his family. He only calls Xu Shaotang three days after long Fei returns to the dragon group. Although he doesn''t want to disturb Xu Shaotang''s leisure time, some things have to be done after all.


    That night, after comforting each woman one by one, Xu Shaotang pushed the children''s room and left a kiss on each child''s face. Then she walked out of Xu''s house in silence.


    Outside the gate of the Xu family, a big blue bird stands at the gate of the Xu family.


    Before, because Xu Shaotang didn''t want to make too much publicity, he didn''t ride around on Xiaolan since he came back from Kunlun last time. Xiaolan was also happy and leisurely. Every day, there were all kinds of meat prepared by Xu''s family for him. When he had nothing to do, he would have fun in a place that was rarely visited. That day was just like a fairy''s day.


    "Why, do you want to go to Kunlun?" Xu Shaotang surprised to see a small blue, originally at this time, small blue should be in can strong sa Huan, but now it appears in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Xiaolan seems to understand Xu Shaotang''s words, slowly step forward two steps, with his head intimately in Xu Shaotang''s body.


    Xu Shaotang slowly stretched out his hand, gently stroked Xiaolan''s smooth feather, and said in a soft voice, "you can stay at my home. In this way, if there is anything at home, you can bring someone to Kunlun kingdom to find me."


    He also wants to take Xiaolan to Kunlun, because his going to Kunlun means breaking off contact with the outside world. He will leave Xiaolan in the Xu family. If there is anything wrong with the Xu family, Xiaolan can bring someone to Kunlun to inform him. With the consideration of tranquil tea, the Xu family is not in any danger under normal circumstances, but it is difficult to guarantee that people in the Kunlun kingdom can bring out any moth and leave Xiaolan, which can be regarded as a possible communication channel between themselves and their families.


    Xiao Lan doesn''t know whether she understands what Xu Shaotang said, but she moves her head away from Xu Shaotang, raises her long neck and makes a "chirp" sound to the sky.


    Hearing Xiaolan''s voice, Xu Shaotang''s face shows a slight smile. He knows that Xiaolan is not going to Kunlun with him, but to see him off.


    He didn''t know how Xiaolan knew that he was going to Kunlun. He just thought that this big bird was too human. Maybe it was from the mouth of one of her women.


    "Well, don''t send me!" Xu Shaotang waved to Xiaolan with a smile and said, "enjoy your life outside. When I come out of Kunlun, I may bring you a companion."


    Xiao Lan nodded, flapped her wings and flew to the sky quickly, hovering over Xu Shaotang''s head.


    Xu Shaotang raises his head and waves to Xiaolan again. Then he takes a look at the Xu family with the light on. He suddenly turns his head and quickly flashes to the security company.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s figure disappearing in the night, Xiao Lan craned her neck and hissed at the sky, then fluttered her wings and quickly disappeared into the night.


    When Xu Shaotang comes to the security company, all the members of the wolf team have already stood on the training ground of the security company, and even Zhou Leshan is standing there.


    "What are you doing here?" Xu Shaotang squinted at the crowd and said, "it''s all scattered. What should I do? Don''t wander around in front of me, so that I won''t be upset."


    "Xu Shao, why don''t you say something to my brothers?" Li Baoshan slowly walked up to the front two steps, forced out a smile and said: "Xu Shao, we don''t know when we will see Xu Shao."


    "I said," you''ve come to block me, haven''t you? " Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse of kicking Li Baoshan out of front of him. He said angrily, "it was not a big deal. You give me such a show. It''s like parting from life and death! If you don''t get out of my face, can you believe that I''ll beat you before I leave? "


    Originally, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He wanted to take WuJie to the dragon group quickly, so that he could not see and was not upset. As a result, Li Baoshan gave him this one. Didn''t he mean to block him?


    If at ordinary times, Li Baoshan heard Xu Shaotang say so, he would disappear from Xu Shaotang immediately. But this time, he didn''t move. He just looked straight at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "Xu Shao, just say something to my brothers, just say something casually!"


    When he spoke, Li Baoshan blinked at Xu Shaotang, as if to remind Xu Shaotang of something.


    Seeing Li Baoshan''s look, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and immediately understood Li Baoshan''s meaning.It is estimated that in a short time, some people will leave the wolf group forever. Maybe, some of them will listen to their lectures as members of the wolf group for the last time.


    After understanding this point, Xu Shaotang put away his mind of kicking Li Baoshan, nodded and said, "in that case, I''ll just say a few words!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes slowly swept from everyone''s face, and then said aloud: "a few years ago, when you decided to follow me, I said, I can''t guarantee that you are all alive. Now, some brothers have left us, but most of you are still standing in front of me. I am very glad and proud of you! You''ve proved that you''re good enough to survive the killing! You are all good


    To tell the truth, Xu Shaotang seldom praises the members of the wolf group, but he recognizes every member of the wolf group in his heart. Except for Li Baoshan, these members of the wolf team were all ordinary veterans at first. At that time, their strength could be said to be the rookies among the rookies. Many of them have limited qualifications. It''s not easy for many people to come to this day. They fought with their lives!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the dragon group now has Tantai Jingming and Longfei, who are in the realm of alchemy, the wolf group''s strength is not inferior to that of the dragon group, which is carefully selected by the whole army. With this, they are worthy of Xu Shaotang''s affirmation.


    Only, when he comes back next time, maybe some of them have been forced to leave the wolf group, so he is not stingy of his praise at this time.

 Chapter 1439

    "Xu Shao, we failed to live up to your expectations..."


    Li Baoshan did not smile because of Xu Shaotang''s affirmation, but looked at Xu Shaotang with shame and said.


    "Fart!" Xu Shaotang glared at Li Baoshan and said with a black face: "you have lived up to my expectations. Each of you is good! All right, let''s go! Leshan, come with me


    Now that Zhou Leshan is not too young, he has begun to understand many things. Xu Shaotang thinks it is necessary to say something to Zhou Leshan before going to Kunlun.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhou Leshan obediently follows Xu Shaotang and goes to the side.


    Under the dim light, Xu Shaotang saw the maturity on Zhou Leshan''s face, which did not match his age.


    Looking at the look of hope in Zhou Leshan''s eyes, Xu Shaotang said seriously: "Leshan, your talent in martial arts may not be as good as your brother Lin Yuan, but you should always remember a word!"


    "Master, do you want to say that stupid birds fly first?" Zhou Leshan raised his head and looked at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "no, it''s hard work that can make up for clumsiness! I said, you are not stupid, on the contrary, you are also very smart! But being smart is one thing, and the talent of martial arts is another. There are many people in the world who are smarter than your master and me, but there are few people who are better than me in the talent of martial arts! Your brother Lin Yuan had some chances when he was very young, so his talent in martial arts may be higher than you. However, martial arts can''t be achieved only by talent. No matter how talented a person is, he can''t achieve in martial arts if he doesn''t work hard. "


    He knew that because of the existence of Lin Yuan, Zhou Leshan would inevitably compare himself with Lin Yuan. This kind of comparison is not necessarily a bad thing. However, if his mentality is not right, he is likely to go astray.


    Therefore, he hopes to change Zhou Leshan''s mentality through his words, so that he can correctly face the things that Lin Yuan''s talent is higher than himself.


    Zhou Leshan raised his face, looked at the concerned look in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, nodded his head and said: "thank you for your teaching, Leshan remember."


    "Well, just remember!" Xu Shaotang slowly rubbed Zhou Leshan''s head and said with a smile, "if you have any questions about martial arts in the future, ask Uncle Baoshan and them. If they don''t know, ask your teacher and mother dantai. When you grow up, you will understand that the best talent in the world is actually hard work


    "Thank you, master!" Zhou Leshan nodded his head seriously and began to smile.


    To be honest, because of the existence of Lin Yuan, he really felt that the uncles in the security base paid less attention to him. Children''s hearts were always very sensitive. When he and Lin Yuan learned those things, they could see that Lin Yuan was indeed more intelligent or gifted than him. Lin Yuan could learn many things, but he might have to learn them several times.


    Lin Yuan is much younger than him, but he learns much faster than him. This psychological gap makes him feel very lost.


    Although he wanted to hide this loss, he was only so old after all. No matter how to hide it, how could he escape the eyes of Xu Shaotang and others?


    At the moment, after hearing what Xu Shaotang said, he felt suddenly enlightened. He secretly made up his mind that he would work harder in the future. Since his talent could not match Lin Yuan''s, he would make up for it with sweat.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "just understand! You have to believe that you are no worse than anyone else! Well, it''s getting late. Go to bed quickly. I have to get up early to exercise tomorrow morning! "


    "Well!" Zhou Leshan nodded slightly. Just as he was about to turn and leave, he suddenly stood still. He stepped forward and bowed deeply to Xu Shaotang, saying, "take care, master!"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang patted Zhou Leshan''s head and waved to him, indicating that he would go back to sleep first.


    After Zhou Leshan left, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the steel cage where Wu Jie stayed.


    See Xu Shaotang come over, responsible for looking at the steel cage of the wolf team members quickly open the door.


    Xu Shaotang stepped into it. WuJie sat there quietly with his legs crossed. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "I''ve come to pick you up!" Xu Shaotang looked at the clear eyes of Wu Jie and said with a smile.


    WuJie looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly and said, "benefactor, please let me go!"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Xu Shaotang went into the cage inside, pulled WuJie out, and said, "I said, you have to go, you have to go if you don''t go. It''s not up to you!"


    After a symbolic struggle, Wu Jie can''t resist Xu Shaotang, and is dragged out of the steel cage by Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, don''t delay. I will go by myself." WuJie man looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly. He wants to get rid of Xu Shaotang, but he can''t get rid of it. He can only say to Xu Shaotang, "can you let go of me now?"


    "You''re a smart boy!" See no ring promise down, Xu Shaotang light hum a, this just let go of no ring hand.At the moment when Xu Shaotang let go of WuJie''s hand, WuJie suddenly forced a little on the ground and quickly leaped to the dark.


    "Ha, don''t you say that your family doesn''t lie?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and shouts at Wu Jie, who is leaving, and immediately follows Wu Jie.


    Although WuJie also has the strength to refine the spirit, he can''t get any advantage in front of Xu Shaotang. Before he runs far away, he is caught by Xu Shaotang from behind.


    "You can''t run away!" Xu Shaotang said to Wu Jie with a smile, "you just lied and broke the commandment. You are not so honest as a monk."


    "Is this a lie, but..." WuJie''s face was slightly red. He wanted to find an excuse for his cheating on Xu Shaotang just now. After thinking about it, he said, "I don''t want to work in collusion with you. Even if I lie, the Buddha will forgive me!"


    Collusion?


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie with a black line on his face and said: "what you''ve done before is more than collusion! Greed, anger and infatuation, what precepts have you not committed? Now tell me this, don''t be so wordy, just follow me, don''t force me to do it


    He doesn''t give a damn to Wu Jie''s words. This bastard has forgotten what happened before. Now he pretends to be a good man in front of him and doesn''t pee. Does he look like a good man?


    Seeing that there is no hope of escape, Wu Jie can only follow Xu Shaotang for a while, but he is thinking that he must find a chance to escape.


    Looking at Wu Jie''s rolling eyes, Xu Shaotang has guessed that Wu Jie must be thinking about running away, but he doesn''t care. He believes that Wu Jie can''t run away.

 Chapter 1440

    After boarding the helicopter with WuJie, Tantai Jingming immediately took off with the helicopter.


    Xu Shaotang has been careful to guard against WuJie, lest this bastard is ready to leave at any time.


    Fortunately, WuJie also has self-knowledge. Although Xu Shaotang''s eyes are closed, he knows that Xu Shaotang must not be asleep. As long as he has any idea of trying to escape, Xu Shaotang will stop him immediately. If Xu Shaotang is annoyed, he knows that he must have no good fruit to eat. Now he still remembers that he was knocked unconscious by Xu Shaotang several times past times.


    All the way to peace, Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie finally came to the dragon group.


    When the plane landed, Longfei and Longjiang were already waiting there.


    Tantai Jingming takes the lead in pulling open the cockpit door of the helicopter, jumps down and nods slightly to the Dragon general and his son.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t jump down. He just opened the cabin door and looked at Long Fei standing there. He said with a smile, "come up, you can''t ask me to invite you, can you?"


    He believed that long Jiang had already told Long Fei before they came. As for what he and long Jiang should and should not have said, they had already decided to go to Kunlun, so there was no need to delay here.


    Long Fei takes a silent look at Xu Shaotang and the Dragon general around him, then jumps into the helicopter.


    At this time, a member of the dragon team also took the place of Tantai Jingming and entered the cockpit of the helicopter.


    "Dantai, in the future, you''ll have to bear more responsibilities for the dragon group." Long Fei in the cabin looks at dantai Jingming who is standing behind long Jiang and holding his wheelchair. With a serious face, he says to dantai Jingming, "I believe it will be better for you to bring the dragon group than when I brought it!"


    Now that he and Xu Shaotang have gone to Kunlun, Tantai Jingming naturally becomes the acting leader of the dragon group.


    With the strength of Tantai Jingming, I believe no one in the whole dragon group will not accept it. With such a master as Tantai Jingming, the sacrifice of the Dragon Group will be less.


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and waved to several people in the cabin at the same time.


    "Let''s go! Go to Miaoyun mountain Xu Shaotang gazed at Jingming again, then slowly closed the cabin door and said to the pilot of the helicopter.


    "To Miaoyun mountain?" The driver was puzzled and asked, "isn''t it going to Weixi?"


    "Go to Miaoyun mountain first." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "Got it!"


    The pilot of the helicopter nodded slightly, quickly started the helicopter and flew to Miaoyun mountain.


    In less than ten minutes, Xu Shaotang came to Mu''s home in Miaoyun mountain. After chatting with mu Jianchen and Qingwu for a while, he boarded the helicopter again.


    In the dark, the helicopter quickly passed through the sky above the dragon group.


    "Nervous?" Sitting in the cabin, Xu Shaotang slightly turned his head and looked at Long Fei with big eyes and small eyes.


    Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang inexplicably and said, "what''s so nervous?"


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but give him a thumbs up and joked: "when mu Tiance and I went to Kunlun, we were much more nervous than you are now."


    When he left Kunlun, he knew that he would go again one day, but he didn''t expect that day to come so soon. Moreover, when Kunlun''s forces infiltrated their secular world, secular forces like them also infiltrated Kunlun''s world. Finally, there was a time of confrontation between them.


    "Just pull it!" "Xu Tang said:" Shao Jie shook his hand in front of him and said, "I don''t want to see him smile again


    He was just joking casually. Unexpectedly, Wu Jie nodded gently. At the same time, he asked Xu Shaotang, "benefactor, where are you going to take me?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "a good place - Kunlun kingdom!"


    "Kunlun kingdom?" Wu Jie carefully thought about it in his mind. In his impression, it seems that there is no such place.


    Looking at Wu Jie''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I can''t tell you clearly. You''ll know when you go."


    He doesn''t bother to explain to Wu Jie what the Kunlun realm is. Anyway, they should be able to enter the Kunlun realm around noon tomorrow. By that time, Wu Jie will know what the Kunlun realm is.


    After a few words, Xu Shaotang asked Long Fei, "your father should have told you that, right?"


    "That thing?" Long Fei has a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang. Ghost knows what Xu Shaotang said about "that thing". Just when he is going to ask specifically, he suddenly remembers what his father told him when he came back, "do you mean that thing?"


    When talking, Long Fei compares a circle with his hand. The meaning is more obvious. He Shibi is clearly speaking.


    Long Jiang repeatedly told him to keep secret about He Shi Bi. This time he went to Kunlun with Xu Shaotang not only to improve his strength, but also with the task of finding out what "artifact" he Shi Bi is. This problem is very important to them, which directly determines their future strategies in dealing with Kunlun.He has already guessed that Xu Shaotang deliberately said that he was afraid that WuJie would leak the news. Although according to the truth, WuJie would not leak the news, who can say whether WuJie would leak the news now, and he was forced to go to Kunlun by Xu Shaotang?


    Xu Shaotang also understood that what Longfei depicted was he Shibi. He nodded and said, "it seems that he has already told you."


    "Well, I did." Long Fei smile, said: "seriously, this is really let me quite surprised, if not from his mouth, I think it is Arabian Nights."


    "If it''s a fairy tale, we''ll go to Kunlun and check it out!" Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin and said to Long Fei, "no matter what task your father gave you, if you go to Kunlun, you have to listen to me. If I let you go east, you can''t go west. If I let you chase dogs, you can''t chase chickens, you know?"


    Long Fei took a silent look at Xu Shaotang and said, "you are still so overbearing..."


    "Bullshit, do you know anything about Kunlun?" Xu Shaotang glanced at Long Fei and said, "no matter what your mission is, your first task this time is to improve your strength. This is a good opportunity. It''s much better than us at that time!"


    Compared with the time when they were chased and killed in Kunlun, Longfei are undoubtedly happy now. At least, no one in Kunlun knows Tianzhu Mountain better than he and mu Tiance, which gives them a guarantee.


    In fact, he has already made a decision in his heart. When he arrives at Kunlun, he will take Longfei and WuJie to Kunlun directly, let them improve their strength first, and then he will go to find mu Tiance.


    Long Fei thought about it and nodded: "well, I''ll listen to you. Anyway, I know you won''t harm me."


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said to Wu Jie, "you are the same!"


    "Why?" Wu Jie said unhappily.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stretched out his fist to Wu Jie and said, "my fist is harder than you!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie had no choice but to turn his head and stop talking.

 Chapter 1441

    When they arrived in Weixi, the sky was still dark.


    Further forward, they could no longer rely on helicopters. However, with the car already arranged by weizhan, they entered Kunlun mountain before dawn.


    After entering the Kunlun Mountains, Xu Shaotang asked Long Fei to find a place to rest for a while, and then go to the Kunlun boundary after daybreak. Now that the lights are dark, he can''t tell where the entrance to the Kunlun boundary is.


    Now it''s almost an hour before dawn. They come all the way, and they can take advantage of it to have a good rest.


    During the break, Wu Jie wants to run away again, but he is caught by Xu Shaotang unexpectedly.


    Run and run, fight and win, all helpless, no ring had to obediently follow Xu Shaotang.


    As soon as it was light, the three set out on their journey to Kunlun.


    Finally, they reached the entrance of Kunlun before dawn.


    Last time, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance briefly entered the Kunlun kingdom for the sake of acting to confuse Ying JunShang. He knew that there were five families guarding the entrance of the Kunlun kingdom. However, with his current strength, these people who guarded the entrance of the Kunlun kingdom were no exception.


    Xu Shaotang slowly takes long Fei and Wu Jie to the entrance of the Kunlun kingdom. As soon as he arrives at the entrance, a knife light directly strikes them.


    "To die!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly. At the moment when the light of the knife flashed, people had already jumped out, and at the same time, a sharp palm fell on the chest of the person who attacked them.


    "Bang!"


    The man just had time to give out a dull hum, then he was directly hit by Xu Shaotang''s hand and flew several meters. He opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood and fell on the ground.


    "Who dares to break into Kunlun?" Seeing his companion stunned by Xu Shaotang, the other guards immediately roared.


    "I dare!" Xu Shaotang stood still slightly. His cold eyes swept over the guards'' faces. He said with a sneer, "Kunlun is not yours. I''ll come if I want. Who dares to stop me? Don''t blame my ruthlessness!"


    Xu Shaotang knows well the Kunlun rule that whoever has a big fist is the truth, so he will not be polite to these people at all. He is arrogant and arrogant.


    In the face of the arrogant Xu Shaotang, this group of guards suddenly became angry, ignored Xu Shaotang''s warning, and rushed to Xu Shaotang one after another.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei with a smile and said, "do you want to practice by the way?"


    There are not only some people who refine the spirit realm, but also some people who are born in the nature realm. Xu Shaotang really can''t raise any spirit to these guards.


    Long Fei nodded with a smile and rushed to the guard.


    Watching Long Fei pounce on him, Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie again. When Wu Jie has a bad feeling, Xu Shaotang has caught Wu Jie and lost him to the guards.


    WuJie has not yet stood, a piece of light has hit him.


    Although WuJie is always the face of an eminent monk, it doesn''t mean that he wants to die. In the face of the light of the sword, he ran away in a hurry and said in a loud voice: "benefactor, I''m forced. I''m not the same person as them."


    However, how could this group of guards listen to his explanation? These three people are clearly together, but the monk said that he is not with them. Who believes that!


    Seeing that Wu Jie just keeps avoiding but doesn''t launch an attack, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly and rushes to the guards. Now he just wants to enter the Kunlun realm quickly and has no time to dally with the guards.


    With Xu Shaotang''s joining in, the entrance of Kunlun Kingdom suddenly rang out one after another.


    For these guards, Xu Shaotang didn''t keep much hand. He attacked fiercely. In less than two minutes, all the more than 20 guards were lying on the ground. Some of them were killed by Xu Shaotang''s attack, and some of them were lucky enough to recover their lives, but they were unable to stand up.


    Most of them fell under Xu Shaotang''s hands. Only two or three of them were injured by Long Fei. As for Wu Jie, he dodged all the way and didn''t attack at all.


    Xu Shaotang stood still and patted his hand gently. His cold eyes swept over the guards on the ground and said in a deep voice, "my name is Xu Shaotang. If you want revenge, you are welcome to come to me at any time!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang peels off the clothes of several dead guards, winks at Long Fei, and then walks into the Kunlun world with a big stride of Wu Jie, who is still in a daze there.


    Looking at the rolling mountain in front of him, Long Fei''s eyes were full of surprise. Although he had known the existence of Kunlun kingdom for a long time, when he really saw the Kunlun Kingdom, he was still shocked by the sight. Who could have thought that there was such an isolated world deep in the continuous Kunlun mountains?


    And it''s totally different from the scenery around Kunlun mountain. It''s a world of its own.


    Wu Jie also looked at the scene in front of him in shock and murmured to Xu Shaotang: "is this what you call the Kunlun kingdom?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said to Wu Jie with a smile, "how is it, isn''t it amazing?""There''s something magical about it!" Wu Jie now forgets his unhappiness with Xu Shaotang. Standing here, he looks into the distance and his face is full of surprise.


    Long Fei, after all, is a person who has seen the world, and has known the existence of the Kunlun kingdom for a long time. After a short shock, he took the lead in recovering. He turned to look at Xu Shaotang and asked, "where are we going now?"


    He didn''t forget Xu Shaotang''s words. From the beginning of entering Kunlun, he decided to listen to Xu Shaotang in everything.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang slowly pointed to the mountain like a sword and said, "there!"


    Long Fei and Wu Jie look at the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers at the same time and ask suspiciously, "where is that?"


    "Tianzhu Mountain!" Xu Shaotang quietly looks at the Tianzhu Mountain standing there, where he and mu Tiance have left too many memories. For them, Tianzhu Mountain is their home in the Kunlun Kingdom, and also the blessed place for them to settle down.


    Two people in the heart silently read the name, the bottom of my heart inexplicably gave birth to yearning.


    Long Fei''s eyes were staring at Tianzhu Mountain, then he looked at the mountains around Tianzhu Mountain and asked Xu Shaotang, "where are those mountains?"


    "Those mountains?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes also moved to the mountains. With a slight smile on his face, he said, "that''s where our enemies are!"


    Although he knows that the five families are located in those mountains, Xu Shaotang has never been to those mountains. But this time, he believes that he should go to see them. Maybe one family, maybe the whole five families!

 Chapter 1442

    "The enemy?"


    Long Fei squints at Xu Shaotang. Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t say it clearly, he has already guessed that most of the enemies he refers to are winners.


    In fact, what Xu Shaotang said about the enemy is more than the winner? He hasn''t forgotten about Bai Cunjian. Now he comes to Kunlun. Even if he doesn''t go to the Bai family, I''m afraid they will go to him?


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the mountain lying in front of him and said, "let''s go and try to cross the mountain before dawn tomorrow. Only after crossing the mountain in front of you can you see the real Kunlun kingdom!"


    Now long Fei and Wu Jie, just like when he first entered Kunlun, have no knowledge of the world in front of him and are full of curiosity about everything here.


    Thinking of crossing the mountain, he began to miss Xiaolan again. If Xiaolan was there, it would be only half an hour to cross the mountain.


    "It seems that we have to find time to find a mount!"


    Xu Shaotang thought silently in his heart that the definition of Kunlun is big or small. If there is no tool for walking, it will be inconvenient in the future.


    Long Fei followed Xu Shaotang to the mountain and said curiously, "it takes so long to cross this mountain?"


    "What do you think?" Xu Shaotang said to Longfei with a smile, "do you think this is outside of us? Is it a helicopter?"


    "So it is Long Fei nods gently. He also knows that the magnetic field here is extremely chaotic, and all the electronic devices are useless here. He looks up slightly at the endless mountain, and then asks Xu Shaotang with a smile: "did you deliberately attack those guards just now?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "do you see it?"


    "I''m not stupid, you do so obviously, can''t I see it?" Long Fei closely followed Xu Shaotang''s steps and said with some worry: "if you do this, you are holding the danger on your shoulders."


    In Long Fei''s eyes, although Xu Shaotang is cruel to the enemy, he should not embarrass the guards so much. The most he can do is to fight them, and they will not kill people at once. These guards have no grievances against Xu Shaotang, and they just follow orders.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang was using it to announce his arrival to the people in the Kunlun world, and he was also angering those people in the Kunlun world, so as to draw their attention to him.


    Although Xu Shaotang has no choice but to do so, it is estimated that people from the Kunlun kingdom will come to him for trouble.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "even if I don''t do it, do you think people in Kunlun don''t know I''m here? In fact, I have another purpose in doing so. "


    "Oh, what''s the purpose?" Long Fei asks curiously.


    As Xu Shaotang marched forward quickly, he said to Long Fei: "Mu Tiance, my master and I are here, and the Kunlun world is not small. Instead of looking for them without any clue, let them know that I have come to the Kunlun world, and then take the initiative to look for me."


    It''s not easy to find one or several people in the vast sea of people, so Xu Shaotang''s doing so is also tantamount to delivering a message to Mu Tiance.


    mobile phone, he can not help but feel the heart of the Tucao, if the Kunlun community can make complaints about using mobile phones, where is so troublesome, is the evil chaos of magnetic field to harm!


    "No..." Long Fei thought about it and asked, "even if they know you''ve come to Kunlun, they don''t know where to find you!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "as long as they are not too stupid, they will know how to contact me."


    "Well?" Long Fei looks up slightly and looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. He doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang means.


    Xu Shaotang looked back at Wu Jie, who was following them silently. Then he looked at Long Fei, who was full of doubts. He said with a smile, "isn''t it easy for them to contact me? As long as they make some noise in Kunlun, I don''t know where they are? "


    Although there is no modern means of communication here, they do not have no way to communicate with each other, but the premise is that they have to let mu Tiance know that they have come to Kunlun.


    "So you have already thought about it!" Long Fei suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "it seems that this trip to Kunlun is destined to be very wonderful!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "I don''t know if the essence is wonderful, but I know that this time it''s doomed not to be peaceful."


    "Bullshit!" Long Fei said jokingly, "where have you been, you man with your own aura of doom? Haven''t you realized that after all these years? "


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that long Fei''s words really have some truth. Although Xu Shaotang is very reluctant to admit it, he still has to admit that he really has a sense of bad luck aura. Song Anbang has mentioned this matter in front of him many times before. After so many years, it seems that where he goes, there will be no peace.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said with a smile, "maybe I''m really born with a halo of bad luck.""The fruit of today is the cause of previous life!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Wu Jie said something very Zen.


    Xu Shaotang turned around and threw a white eye at Wu Jie, saying, "don''t tell me such nonsense. You are a fake monk yourself!"


    "I''m determined to go to Buddha, but I don''t want to embarrass you." Wu Jie shakes his head slightly. He doesn''t seem to agree with Xu Shaotang''s saying that he is a fake monk. He puts his hands together and says, "benefactor Xu, the sea of bitterness is boundless. Looking back is the end! Your killing is heavy enough. Don''t add more killing, or you will fall into hell after death and experience that... "


    "Don''t you believe me, I''ll beat you first!" Xu Shaotang directly interrupted the creaky WuJie, raised his fist to him, and said: "if you have the ability, let these people in the Kunlun world be good! Now your head is short circuited. When you think of the bad things you did before, you can preach Buddhism to me again


    Xu Shaotang does not believe in Buddhism, nor can he.


    He was born to kill. He was destined to live a life of killing all his life. Even if there is a real hell in the world, it is something after his death. Now he is still alive and has no time to worry about the things behind him.


    It is the most important thing for him to live a good life and eliminate the enemies in front of him.

 Chapter 1443

    At dawn the next day, they finally came to the end of the mountain. At this time, they had put on the clothes of the dead guards. From the appearance, they didn''t look much different from the people in Kunlun kingdom. They just didn''t know whether there were monks in Kunlun kingdom.


    However, the reason why they put on these clothes is not to hide their identity. It''s just that they don''t want to attract too many people''s attention. If they wear the clothes when they came, it will cause a lot of riots.


    So it doesn''t matter whether there are monks in Kunlun.


    They also met some wild animals on the road, but now it has become their stomach food, but WuJie this bastard does not eat meat, this will have hungry belly cooing.


    "Sooner or later you''ll have to kill yourself!"


    Before walking out of the mountain, Xu Shaotang said to Wu Jie in silence.


    WuJie shook his head and said: "I have committed many sins. I would rather die than break the commandment!"


    Listen to WuJie, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei look helpless at the same time. At the moment, Xu Shaotang is a little worried. If WuJie doesn''t eat meat, he doesn''t know whether he can hold it in Tianzhu Mountain. Although there are some fruits in the valley at the top of Tianzhu Mountain, before he gets there, it is a world covered with ice and snow, not even vegetation Growth, let alone fruit.


    "You can do it


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to stare does not have the warning one eye, then quickly walked out of the mountain.


    When you see the world in front of you, although Long Fei has made some preparations in his heart, he is still shocked.


    Looking at the endless city in front of him, Long Fei was so excited that he trembled and said in a trembling voice: "it''s amazing! It''s amazing


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "this is just the beginning. You will see more magical things in the future. Let''s go. We are still a little far away from our destination."


    At the moment, he and Long Fei are in different moods. Apart from their worries about Xuqing, they are more excited about competing with Kunlun experts. He says in his heart: Kunlun, I, Xu Shaotang, have come back!


    Compared with them, WuJie''s face was much calmer. Although he was attracted by the scene, he was more curious.


    After a little calm, Xu Shaotang quickly took them to the distant town.


    When they reached the nearest town, WuJie became the focus of the crowd.


    People all over the street can''t see any bald head except Wu Jie. It''s hard for Wu Jie not to attract people''s attention.


    However, curiosity belongs to curiosity, but no one takes the initiative to approach them. Wherever they go, people in constant flow deliberately avoid them, with a look of fear in their eyes.


    Looking at the performance of the people on the street, Long Fei asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice: "did you kill too many people in Kunlun? How do you feel that many people are afraid of us? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and motioned Long Fei to look at his clothes.


    Their clothes are obviously different from those on the street. Xu Shaotang has roughly guessed the reason why these people are afraid of them. It is estimated that many people regard them as members of five families.


    The performance of these people on the street seems to confirm the influence of the five families in the Kunlun area from the side, but it''s good that they also save some unnecessary trouble.


    After walking forward for a distance, Wu Jie, who had been following Xu Shaotang, suddenly stood still.


    When Xu Shaotang looked back, he saw that Wu Jie was staring at the fruit on the roadside stall. It was obvious that his throat was slightly agitated.


    "This bastard, although his temperament has changed, his greedy habit hasn''t changed at all!" Xu Shaotang jokingly scolded in his heart, then went to the fruit stall, took out a gold coin from his body and handed it to the stall owner, saying: "don''t change it!"


    To tell the truth, he did not know the specific price of these fruits, but he knew that the purchasing power of the gold coin in his hand in Kunlun could not be underestimated. At least he could buy enough fruits to support WuJie.


    He and mu Tiance bought all these gold coins from the blue eyed toad when they came to Kunlun last time. At that time, they were basically in Tianzhu Mountain, and they didn''t touch the gold coins very much. Later, they took them out again. When they came here this time, he brought the gold coins again.


    He was generous, but the stall owner didn''t dare to take it. He stepped back slightly and said with a smile to Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie, "if you like, just take it. It''s a small honor for you to like these small fruits."


    Looking at the old stall owner''s submissive appearance, Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart that no matter which world it is, the most bitter people are always those at the bottom.


    These people are so afraid of the people of the five families that they should exploit them.


    Therefore, he thought in his heart that he was killing the people of the five families, and he felt relaxed."I''m not in the habit of not giving money for food!" Regardless of whether the stall owner would accept it or not, Xu Shaotang put the gold coin on the stall, picked up several kinds of fruits in a sack, and left the stall with Wu Jie.


    Looking at their fast disappearing figure, the stall owner stood there in a daze. He didn''t reach out to touch the gold coin at all. He just looked at their back from a distance and murmured: "when did they become so easy to talk? I I''m not dreaming, am I? "


    When he spoke, he pinched himself hard, and he showed his teeth in pain.


    After confirming that he was not dreaming, the stall owner''s face showed a look of great surprise. When he saw that Xu Shaotang''s figure gradually disappeared in the crowd, he turned his eyes to the gold coin on his stall.


    His hand just stretched out and immediately drew back. Then he took a look at the direction of Xu Shaotang''s disappearance and made sure that the three men didn''t come back. Then he quickly reached for the gold coin and left his stall.


    The purchasing power of this gold coin is really amazing for ordinary people like them. This gold coin is enough for their family''s living expenses for a year, which is much more valuable than the fruits on his stall. So he left his fruit stall and left with the gold coin speed, so as not to be watched by others.


    But Xu Shaotang and his family quickly left the densely populated streets and turned to the secluded suburban roads.

 Chapter 1444

    Three people came to the outskirts of a big tree to sit down, Xu Shaotang will be filled with fruit bags to no ring, and then light to Long Fei asked: "how do you feel?"


    Knowing what Xu Shaotang asked, Long Fei shook his head slightly and sighed in a soft voice: "prosperity makes the people suffer; death makes the people suffer!"


    Xu Shaotang can see from the performance of those people that they are afraid of the people of the five families. How can long Fei not see it.


    Although these ordinary people here are not the people of Xia state in principle, the fear eyes of those people are still so dazzling in Long Fei''s eyes.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "yes, this is the world of the jungle. This is the rule of the world. Whoever has a big fist and whose words are reasonable, there is no law to tell!"


    This is a world where martial arts are the most important. The reason why the five families are superior to all living beings in Kunlun is that each of them has great strength.


    Long Fei looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "what level do I belong to in Kunlun?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it should be no problem to be a caretaker for the bigger families."


    "Home care..."


    Long Fei takes a speechless look at Xu Shaotang. Although he is not as good as Xu Shaotang''s top experts in the secular world, he is also an expert. Unexpectedly, when he comes to Kunlun, he should be a caretaker!


    Although this result made him feel a little disappointed, it also made him clearly realize the strength of Kunlun people, which once again strengthened his determination to become stronger.


    While they were talking, Wu Jie had already wolfed down several fruits. It seemed that he was very hungry.


    After WuJie was almost full, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and said, "let''s go, continue to set out for Tianzhu Mountain!"


    He had to send Longfei and WuJie to Tianzhu Mountain before he could do his own business, so the sooner he sent them to Tianzhu Mountain, the sooner he could get away.


    When they continued on the road, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped his steps before he went far.


    Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and sees that Xu Shaotang''s eyes are just staring at the two hunters dressed not far away.


    "Why, did you meet an acquaintance?" Long Fei asks Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "the last time mu Tiance and I came to Kunlun, we met those two people."


    He still has some impression on these two people, but he can''t remember their names. At the beginning, he and mu Tiance were able to get the blue eyed Golden Toad, and they also wanted to thank them. Originally, the blue eyed Golden Toad belonged to the two hunters, but it was robbed when it was in their hands. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance chased it up and killed the one who robbed it Some people, the blue eyed toad has become their prey.


    I didn''t expect that I met these two people when I came to Kunlun last time. This time, I met them again. It seems that Kunlun is much smaller than the outside world. Such a coincidence happened to him.


    "Would you like to go up and say hello?" Long Fei joked: "it''s just that you have the feeling of returning home in beautiful clothes."


    Xu Shaotang threw a white eye at Long Fei and said, "I''ll go back to my hometown in good clothes. However, I can go to talk to them and ask them about something. I''ll talk to them later. Don''t talk."


    "I know!"


    Long Fei nods and follows Xu Shaotang to the two hunters with Wu Jie.


    Seeing the three of them, Xu Shaotang, who came slowly to him, and the two hunters who had said they were laughing, suddenly got nervous and stood carefully staring at the three people who gradually walked in.


    Looking at the two people''s nervous look, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei once again feel the fear of these ordinary people to the five families. With a slight sigh in their heart, they slowly come to them.


    "Three adults, there are Can I help you? "


    Xu Shaotang looks at the hunter. He remembers that it was this man who attacked them with a cold arrow in the woods, but he can''t remember his name.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just asking you about something." Xu Shaotang tries to keep a slight smile, hoping to make them less nervous.


    Even so, the nervous color on the two faces did not fade, but respectfully said: "adults, just ask, as long as we know, we will know everything."


    No matter how kind Xu Shaotang seems, they dare not be too casual in front of these people, because no one knows what words they say will offend these people and bring disaster to themselves.


    Looking at their respectful appearance, Xu Shaotang was also helpless. After a light look at them, he asked, "do you know where Peijia village is?"


    Long Fei originally thought that Xu Shaotang wanted to ask these two people if they had any news about Mu Tiance. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang asked such a question, and his heart suddenly began to murmur. He didn''t know what Xu Shaotang meant.In fact, where does he know that Xu Shaotang has a deep meaning of fart!


    Xu Shaotang just remembered that he had promised the pair of desperate mandarin ducks that he had never done. Last time he said he would help the pair of desperate mandarin ducks to bring a letter to their family. As a result, they were exposed soon after they entered the Kunlun Kingdom, and then they were forced to hide in Tianzhu Mountain. This is not the end of the story. This time, he accidentally remembered that it had not been done, so he planned to ask the Pei family The location of the village. I''ll do it when I have time.


    He never thought to ask these two people about Mu Tiance. They are just two hunters. They should have no chance to contact people of their level. Even if there is some gossip, the truth still needs to be verified. When there is time for verification, he might as well wait for mu Tiance to take the initiative to send a signal to him.


    "Peijia village?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, the two hunters'' faces changed at the same time, and their bodies stepped back involuntarily.


    Seeing the strange look of these two people, Xu Shaotang looked puzzled and asked again, "do you know? Let me know if you know! "


    "I know I know... " One of the hunters took a scared look at Xu Shaotang, then reached out and pointed to the distance, and said, "Peijia village is over there, only 20 miles away from here, but..."


    Speaking of this, Shao Tang stopped and looked at the hunter with fear.


    "But what?" Xu Shaotang had a bad feeling in his heart and asked in a deep voice immediately.


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang''s tone was a little wrong, the hunter quickly said, "however, Peijia village was burned down a few months ago. Now, Peijia village It doesn''t exist anymore... "

 Chapter 1445

    "What!!"


    Listening to the hunter''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed and asked harshly, "what''s the matter? How could Peijia village be destroyed by a big fire? "


    He instinctively felt something strange about it. He had planned to help the pair of desperate mandarin ducks finish what he asked him to do last time. Now it seems that it is doomed to fail.


    Pei''s village is no longer there, so he can''t find the parents of the man surnamed Pei, and he can''t tell his parents that the pair of desperate mandarin ducks have escaped from Kunlun.


    Unexpectedly, the first thing he promised to do in Kunlun was destined to break his appointment.


    "Little The little one doesn''t know! " Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cold and fierce tone, the hunter was immediately frightened. He quickly bowed to Xu Shaotang and said, "two years ago, a fire broke out in Peijia village for no reason. The fire destroyed the whole village. No one escaped alive. We don''t know what happened to the fire. Please don''t embarrass me. I really only know so much..."


    "Two years ago?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. Wasn''t that the time when he and mu Tiance first came to Kunlun?


    In other words, when the couple fled the Kunlun Border, Peijia village was burned down?


    Natural disaster or man-made disaster?


    Xu Shaotang thought to himself that if it was a natural disaster, no one in a village would escape. Therefore, it should be concluded that the fire that destroyed Peijia village was man-made.


    Thinking about the situation that the pair of desperate mandarin ducks were chased, Xu Shaotang secretly guessed that the fire should be related to the woman''s home, right? Revenge?


    It''s a pity that after such a long time, Xu Shaotang has already forgotten the woman''s name. If he hadn''t promised to come to Peijia village to send a letter for them, he would have forgotten the man''s surname.


    I have to say that Xu Shaotang''s memory is really not very good, or that those people have nothing to do with him, so he really doesn''t need to remember those people deliberately.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s frowning, the hunter thought that Xu Shaotang was doubting the truth of his words. He quickly pointed to the direction of Peijia village and said to Xu Shaotang, "I really didn''t lie. Peijia village was in that position before and is still in ruins now. If three adults don''t believe me, you can go and have a look."


    When he spoke, he looked at Xu Shaotang in horror, as if he was afraid that Xu Shaotang would attack him suddenly.


    Xu Shaotang felt that if he really showed his murderous spirit to the two hunters, he would have to kneel down and kowtow to himself as he begged him to avenge their companions last time.


    Originally, people in Peijia village were not related to him, so he really didn''t need to care about it. But now he suddenly has some interest. Anyway, they want to be near the location of Peijia village later. He decided to go there first.


    "Well, it''s none of your business." Xu Shaotang waved to the two and said faintly, "go!"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, two people immediately like a general amnesty, to Xu Shaotang after their gratitude, quickly turned to leave.


    "Wait!"


    They just walked out a few steps, but Xu Shaotang''s voice came from behind.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s voice rang out, their heart, which was about to take back their stomach, jumped into their throat again.


    They turned their heads tremblingly, lowered their eyebrows and asked, "my lord Any questions? "


    "No problem!" Xu Shaotang took out two gold coins from his body and threw them to them from a distance. Under his control, the gold coins fell into their hands accurately. Xu Shaotang said faintly: "I''ll give you a reward!"


    With that, regardless of their stupefied appearance, they went straight to Peijia village with Longfei and WuJie.


    After walking out of a certain distance, Long Fei said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "it seems that you can''t change your bad habits anywhere."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "this gold coin should have been given to them. According to the truth, it should be given to them."


    "Oh, what''s the story?" Long Fei asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and told Longfei about the blue eyed toad.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei finally understood why Xu Shaotang wanted to give the two gold coins.


    Long Fei turned his head slightly, and the two hunters had disappeared.


    Long Fei sighed softly and joked with Xu Shaotang: "you sold so much money, just give them two gold coins. At first, I thought you were generous. Now I find that you have started to be stingy. It''s not like Xu''s style."


    He felt that these hunters, like those snake hunters in the snake catcher, were willing to take their own lives for a little money that they thought was negligible.


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang only gave each of them a gold coin, which was really a little less.


    "I''m going to give them too much. Not only do they dare not, but it''s not a good thing for them." Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said: "sometimes, more money is not good. On the contrary, it''s easy to attract misfortunes for yourself! No matter how much money I give them, they can''t hold on to it. "Long Fei thought about it. It''s true. In this martial arts world, if you don''t have the strength to protect those things, you''d better not take them.


    Xu Shaotang''s words are unintentional, but they are also a lesson to him.


    After thinking about this, Long Fei asked Xu Shaotang, "do you think the fire in Peijia village is strange?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "the time when the fire broke out in Peijia village was almost the same as the time when I met that pair of desperate mandarin ducks. I think it might be that the woman''s family did it to revenge the Pei man."


    "It''s really possible, and it''s very possible!" Long Fei thought about it and said, "shall we go and have a look?"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "anyway, we almost have to pass by Peijia village on our way to Tianzhu Mountain. It''s OK to have a look! Although I can''t finish the order of the pair of desperate Yuanyang now, I''d better help him to see what Peijia village is like now. "


    He seldom breaks his appointment, but now he has to. If he has time, he wants to investigate the fire in Peijia village in detail, but now he has to send Longfei and WuJie to Tianzhu Mountain first, and he can only stop by to have a look.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately set out to rush to the location of Peijia village according to the direction pointed by the two hunters.

 Chapter 1446

    The journey of 20 Li is not far for them. Although Xu Shaotang deliberately suppressed his own speed in order to match the speed of Long Fei and Wu Jie, they soon arrived at Peijia village.


    What came into view was a blackened ruin.


    Peijia village is not big. Judging from the ruins, there should be only 20 or 30 families here.


    However, there is no intact house here, and there are ruins everywhere. The ruins after the fire are now covered with waist high weeds. It seems that it has been burned down for some time, which confirms the time of the fire from the side.


    Xu Shaotang walked into one of the ruins, pulled aside the waist high weeds, and carefully looked inside.


    "What is he looking for?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Wu Jie asks Long Fei around him.


    "Wreckage!"


    In the aspect of criminal investigation, Long Fei is also an expert among the experts. Just looking at Xu Shaotang''s actions, he has already guessed what Xu Shaotang is looking for.


    When he talks with Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang has found a wreck in the ruins. Because of the fire, the bones of the wreck have been burned beyond recognition. All the bones have been burned black, and some have been burned so that there is no ash left.


    "How''s it going?"


    Long Fei comes to Xu Shaotang and looks at the debris on the ground. He asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang squatted down, pointed to a piece of incomplete bone on the ground and said: "look here, this should be a sternum. You can see the traces of fracture obviously. If it was not broken after it was burned, then you can be sure that there must have been a killing before it was burned."


    Long Fei took a look at the scorched bone, then nodded slightly, with a trace of anger, said: "it''s almost certain that the fire was man-made, and the arsonist slaughtered all the people in the village before setting the fire. This method is really cruel!"


    Although the people in Peijia village had nothing to do with him, Long Fei was still inexplicably angry when he thought of the inhuman tragedy that had happened here. If it was in the secular world outside, he would definitely trace it to the end!


    "That''s tough enough!" Xu Shaotang said coldly: "if we have a chance, let''s investigate this matter carefully. Since we can''t fulfill the person''s request, I''ll help him find out this matter!"


    What he doubted most was the woman''s family. He thought angrily that even if the woman''s family wanted to revenge, he would kill the Pei family directly. Why did he do the brutality of slaughtering the village?


    At the same time, WuJie has already sat down cross legged on the overgrown ground, gently closed his eyes, and whispered the scriptures of the dead in his mouth.


    Listening to the obscure scriptures in WuJie''s mouth, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei look at each other, with helpless look on their faces.


    However, they didn''t interrupt WuJie. Even if they didn''t believe in Buddhism, they didn''t know whether the scriptures of WuJie could really transcend the souls of the dead, but they could accept it as a kind of ceremony held for the souls of the dead who suffered from reckless disasters. After all, it was also a kind of traditional culture of Xia state.


    Almost half an hour later, Wu Jie slowly opened his eyes, stood up and bowed to the ruins. He put his hands together and said devoutly, "Amitabha, may you go to the paradise early, and no longer suffer from the disaster of the red world."


    Looking at Wu Jie''s pious act, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei seem to be infected. At the same time, they bow to the dead here.


    After finishing all this, Xu Shaotang took WuJie and Longfei to the direction of Tianzhu Mountain.


    When it was dark, they could see the pillar at the foot of Tianshan Mountain.


    Looking at Tianzhu Mountain not far away, Xu Shaotang can''t help but think of the scene when he was forced into desperate danger to enter Tianzhu Mountain. Tianzhu Mountain is of special significance to him and mu Tiance. If it wasn''t for the protection of Tianzhu Mountain, they might have turned into dust now.


    If Tianzhu Mountain is an individual, it can be regarded as their life-saving benefactor.


    In addition to Tianzhu Mountain, a life-saving benefactor, Xu Shaotang still has a question in his heart. Who was the man who yelled "no" to him before he entered Tianzhu Mountain? Although there are many enemies in Kunlun, it is not that there is no one to save him. If there is no one to save him, he will not even have the chance to enter Tianzhu Mountain.


    He was a man who wanted to repay his kindness. At the beginning, the man saved him, but now he has some strength. He wants to find the man who saved him and thank him personally.


    However, he couldn''t imagine who would save him. Even if he wanted to find his own benefactor, he couldn''t find it at all.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang quietly staring at the dim Tianzhu Mountain not far ahead, Long Fei casts a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang slowly regained his mind and said to Long Fei with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just that he thought of some things before.""When you first came to Kunlun, it should have been very difficult, right?" Long Fei knows that it''s Xu Shaotang who can get here without any trouble. They have Xu Shaotang''s help at this time. Who can help them at that time? Therefore, even if Xu Shaotang didn''t say it, he had already guessed that Xu Shaotang''s last visit to Kunlun was very difficult.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it''s really hard. I almost died several times. To tell you the truth, the last time I was in Kunlun, it should be the most difficult time in my life."


    He didn''t have the thought of remembering bitterness and sweetness. He just sighed that God was very good to him. They were in such danger that he was still alive and standing here. It was really a very lucky thing.


    "Compared with you, we seem to be much happier!" Long Fei said with a smile, "shall we enter Tianzhu Mountain now, or wait for the sky to darken?"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said, "I''d better wait. At this time, I''ll tell you something about Tianzhu Mountain. I won''t accompany you to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. After you are sent to Tianzhu Mountain, it''s up to you."


    "We can''t rely on you for everything, can we?" Long Fei smile, eyes with hope, said: "if everything depends on you, it is estimated that our strength will not have much improvement."


    He also came from a sea of flames. He knew that if he wanted to get a strong strength, it was not enough to rely on others alone. In the end, it was up to them.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with approval, then called Wu Jie and Long Fei to sit down next to them and began to tell them about Tianzhu Mountain. By the way, he also told them the precautions.

 Chapter 1447

    When it was completely dark, Xu Shaotang had almost said what he wanted to tell Longfei. Now it was time to send them into Tianzhu Mountain.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang brought WuJie and Longfei to the foot of Tianzhu Mountain, two figures appeared in the dark.


    "The front is the forbidden area. No one is allowed to break in!"


    A thick voice rang out. Although she couldn''t see each other''s face clearly, Xu Shaotang could also imagine that the person speaking should be of a certain age by virtue of each other''s voice.


    However, he didn''t know if the owner of the voice was the two old people he met when he pretended to be a fool and sneaked into Tianzhu Mountain.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that he is really unlucky. When mu Tiance entered Tianzhu Mountain last time, he didn''t encounter any obstacles at all. He was blocked last time, but this time he came here for the second time. He was even blocked. I don''t know whether he was too unlucky or mu Tiance was too lucky.


    "What to do?" Feeling someone approaching, Long Fei quickly lowers his voice and asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what can I do? Of course, I''ve broken in!"


    Today is different from the past. He is also a master of Huaxu. There should be no problem in blocking the two people guarding Tianzhu Mountain.


    He did not deliberately lower his voice, his words naturally fell into the ears of the two guards in the dark.


    "What a crazy man! Let me see how crazy you are When Xu Shaotang said he wanted to break through, the two guards would not be polite. They snorted and attacked them quickly.


    At the moment when the two strong winds hit, Xu Shaotang had already moved. A flash, he had collided with the two strong winds and left.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The sound of fists and palms is constantly ringing in the dark, but it doesn''t last for a long time. Soon, peace has been restored at the foot of the dark Tianzhu Mountain, and Xu Shaotang has retreated to their side.


    "Who is your excellency?" In the short fight just now, both of them were injured in varying degrees in the dark. This is still under the mercy of Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang really attacks with all his strength, even if he can''t kill them, it''s very easy to make them lie on the ground and can''t get up.


    Now they have guessed that they are fighting with the masters of Huaxu, so they don''t attack any more. Even if they don''t attack each other, why not.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "do you know that someone entered Tianzhu Mountain two years ago?"


    "It''s you! That fool


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, a voice of surprise suddenly came out in the dark.


    "Ha, it''s you two!" Hearing that the two people in the dark said the word "fool", Xu Shaotang immediately seemed to see an old friend and said with a laugh: "last time I met you two, this time I met you two again. It seems that we are still predestined friends!"


    Kunlun is really small. How long has it been? He has met many acquaintances.


    "It''s really a coincidence!" One of them sighed softly: "I didn''t expect that the young man who entered Tianzhu Mountain by pretending to be crazy two years ago is now a master of Huaxu! Young man, you really give us a big surprise


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "it''s all luck! Now that you know that I have entered the realm of emptiness, don''t stop me. You know you can''t stop me. "


    "We really can''t stop you!" An old man sighed softly and said to Xu Shaotang, "young man, can we satisfy the curiosity of the two old people?"


    "Do you want to ask me how I left Tianzhu Mountain alive?" Xu Shaotang showed a slight smile on his face and said, "I''m sorry I can''t tell you this question for the time being."


    They really wanted to ask Xu Shaotang this question. However, when they said this, they already expected that Xu Shaotang would not say it. Therefore, when Xu Shaotang said this, they did not have much disappointment.


    "Well..."


    An old man sighed softly and took the initiative to get out of the way from Xu Shaotang, saying: "go in, I hope you can come out alive this time!"


    "Sure!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said to Long Fei and Wu Jie: "let''s go!"


    With that, the three quickly entered Tianzhu Mountain.


    When they entered Tianzhu Mountain, the old man in the dark said to another old man, "old black, do you think they will have the same good luck this time?"


    "I don''t know!" The old man, known as "Lao Hei", shook his head slightly and said, "since he left Tianzhu Mountain alive, many people sneaked into Tianzhu Mountain when we didn''t pay attention to him. Up to now, we haven''t heard of anyone who came out alive."


    "Yes The old man nodded slightly and said, "after all these years, he has come out of Tianzhu Mountain alone. I really want to know what''s the secret in Tianzhu Mountain!"


    They have been guarding here for many years. They have seen too many people enter Tianzhu Mountain. Some of them are weaker than them, and others are stronger than them. But apart from the young man, they haven''t heard of anyone who walked out of Tianzhu Mountain alive.It must be a lie to say that they are not curious about Tianzhu Mountain. They have been here for many years, and they have had the impulse to explore Tianzhu Mountain countless times. However, thinking about the rules set by their ancestors, they finally resisted the impulse to explore and guard Tianzhu Mountain conscientiously.


    Although Tianzhu Mountain has been listed as a forbidden area, it''s only for those who are weaker than them. Those who are stronger than them don''t just want to enter, but they can''t get out.


    After countless attempts, Tianzhu Mountain finally established its forbidden area status with its powerful name. Before the young man pretending to be crazy and foolishness, no one had entered Tianzhu Mountain for many years. After he left alive, the five families also sent people to Tianzhu Mountain to try, but all of them were defeated in the end. After that, no one entered Tianzhu Mountain again, Until today, these three people show up.


    Old black helpless smile, way: "hope in our lifetime, can know this let us keep the secret of Tianzhu Mountain for half a lifetime."


    "Hope!" Another old man nodded with a wry smile and said, "do you want to inform the elders about this?"


    Lao Hei thought for a moment, nodded and said, "let''s talk to them. In addition, let''s talk to the old brothers in other directions. Pay close attention to them. If anyone comes out of Tianzhu Mountain, let us know immediately!"


    "Good! Then I''ll go over and tell them. "

 Chapter 1448

    When they enter Tianzhu Mountain, they can''t see the direction clearly.


    "You can have a good rest here tonight." Xu Shaotang leaned his body against a big tree and said, "after dawn tomorrow, you will go to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Remember what I told you. If you die in Tianzhu Mountain, I don''t know if I can find your bodies."


    "Shut your crow''s mouth!"


    Long Fei speechless said: "my life is very hard!"


    There is no doubt that long Fei absolutely does not want to die in Tianzhu Mountain. Xu Shaotang also told them a lot about Tianzhu Mountain, and he still has some assurance in his heart.


    "It doesn''t matter much whether life is hard or not." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s all about luck. If it''s not good luck, what situation you may encounter, or even the situation mu Tiance and I didn''t encounter! Listen to me, if you really can''t reach the top, give up for the time being. Living is more important than anything! If you die, you''ll be the queen of the dragon family! "


    One of the most difficult places to reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain is the thunderstorm area, where the real Qi is useless. We should also pay attention to the thunderstorms that will appear at any time and the attacks of those tall and strong savages. Even now, he can''t guarantee that he has the last chance. In case of a thunderstorm, even those who have the cultivation of transforming the void will be covered in the thunderstorm Put out.


    So he specially explained to Longfei and WuJie how to deal with that area. As for what Longfei and WuJie would encounter, he didn''t know. There were too many situations in Tianzhu Mountain, and no one could predict what would happen in the next second.


    This is the second time that Xu Shaotang has warned Long Fei. He knows that long Fei is eager for powerful strength. After all, as the leader of the dragon group, his strength is completely suppressed by a woman named dantai Jingming, and he is somewhat unwilling.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s warning, Long Fei nodded solemnly and said, "don''t worry, I''m over the age of rashness. If something can''t be done, I''ll stop it!"


    "That''s good!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, then said to Wu Jie: "you are the peak strength of refining spirit realm now, and you may enter into Huaxu realm at any time. If you want to know what happened before, you should try your best to upgrade to Huaxu realm!"


    Wu Jie shook his head slightly, and said in the tone of an eminent monk: "everything is predestined. When it comes to predestination, the strength will naturally be improved."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was speechless and resisted the impulse of kicking WuJie away. He said, "if you don''t want to die in Tianzhu Mountain, you will try your best to improve your strength."


    He doesn''t know whether this method is useful or not, but now he''s a dead horse doctor. Anyway, his strength has improved, which is not a bad thing for Wu Jie.


    Wu Jie''s mouth in the dark showed a strange smile. Then he nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "I know!"


    "Well, I''ve already told you what I can say and what I can''t say. The rest is up to you!" Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "you have a rest. I''m gone!"


    "Wait!" Long Fei stops Xu Shaotang who is ready to leave and asks, "if we leave Tianzhu Mountain, where can we find you?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "go to Liuyun town!"


    "Liuyun town?" Long Fei repeated the name and nodded, "OK!"


    "Then have a good rest and remember to prepare more dry food!" Xu Shaotang once again told, turned his body, quickly to Tianzhu Mountain outside.


    Long Fei and Wu Jie have been solved. Now, it''s time for him to do his own business.


    Feeling the wind when Xu Shaotang passed by him, Wu Jie smiles again and turns his eyes.


    Long Fei couldn''t see the look on Wu Jie''s face. He sat down beside the tree and said to Wu Jie with a smile, "now we are the only two who depend on each other. If we don''t have to talk more in the future, don''t stay with you for a while, I will lose my language function!"


    He still remembers that Xu Shaotang was locked up in the steel cage where Wu Jie stayed last time. In that claustrophobic space, Wu Jie often didn''t say a word for a day or two, which almost didn''t make him crazy.


    "Good!" There is a sly smile in Wu Jie''s eyes, but he agrees with Long Fei.


    Long Fei has no doubt about him. After chatting with Wu Jie casually, he leans on a big tree and sleeps. They are going to the top of Tianzhu Mountain tomorrow. He must keep good physical and mental state.


    Unconsciously, Long Fei has entered a dream.


    When he fell asleep, Long Fei suddenly felt something coming from his side. He didn''t think much about it at all. He immediately bounced from the ground and hit the direction of the sound with one punch.


    "Bang!"


    Two people''s fists touch together, Long Fei is slightly a Leng, probing to ask: "no ring?"


    "Benefactor is very alert!" WuJie said with a smile, "I was going to leave in silence. Now that the benefactor has woken up, I will say goodbye to him."


    "No, goodbye? What are you suing? " Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Long Fei was slightly stunned, but immediately responded and asked: "are you leaving Tianzhu Mountain?"WuJie nodded with a smile and said, "yes, I''m not interested in improving my strength. I just want to find a place where no one can repent for my sins."


    He had been waiting for Xu Shaotang to leave for a long time. He knew that if Xu Shaotang was there, he would not have the chance to leave at all. After learning that Xu Shaotang would leave when he sent them to Tianzhu Mountain, he was brewing this moment. Now he has finally been waiting for him.


    "Repent of your father!" Long Fei scolded: "if you dare to leave Tianzhu Mountain now, Xu Shaotang will see you next time. He has to kill you!"


    "Then don''t let benefactor Xu see it." WuJie didn''t have any worry because of Longfei''s words. He just said to Longfei with a smile: "it''s so big here. As long as I want to hide, even if benefactor Xu has great ability, he can''t find me."


    "You son of a bitch!" Long Fei didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang had just left, and WuJie, the bastard, turned back. He was angry and said, "don''t you monks pay attention to compassion? Do you want to see me risk in Tianzhu Mountain alone? "


    Xu Shaotang''s strength is so strong that he still follows mu Tiance to travel to Tianzhu Mountain. Now he has to face the situation of traveling to Tianzhu Mountain alone! Of course, this is not what worries him most. What worries him most is the loneliness of no one talking.


    WuJie put his hands together and said with a smile to Longfei, "if you don''t want to take risks, you can leave with me!"

 Chapter 1449

    Xu Shaotang knew nothing about what happened in Tianzhu Mountain. After leaving Tianzhu Mountain, he went to Liuyun town alone.


    Now they haven''t sent any signals from mu Tiance. Naturally, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know where they are. He went to Liuyun town to visit Yun''s family.


    Although all three of the Yun family''s father and son have died under his hands, Wen Qin is still entangled. Although it is reasonable for Wen Qin to avenge his son and husband, he is still very unhappy about Wen Qin''s entanglement. Anyway, he has become a mortal enemy with the people of the cloud family. Then, if it''s time to cut the grass roots, don''t have any compassion.


    Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself!


    In his heart, he has secretly decided that if Wenqin is still in the cloud family, then he will send Wenqin to join her husband and son at Jiuquan.


    In the dark, Xu Shaotang''s figure shuttles quickly, just like the ghost of midnight.


    When he entered LiuYun Town, it was already two or three o''clock in the morning. At this moment, there was no daytime bustle in LiuYun Town, and there was no ghost in the street.


    The so-called black and windy night, killing and arson!


    Xu Shaotang went to the cloud''s home with ease.


    The closed door of the cloud family has no meaning to Xu Shaotang. He sneaks into the cloud family unconsciously.


    At the moment, the cloud family still has a weak light. Under the dim light, the guards of the cloud family patrol back and forth.


    Xu Shaotang did not disturb any guards, quickly into the room.


    Xu Shaotang searched room by room until he found the third room. Only then did he find traces of people on the bed in this room.


    Xu Shaotang quietly walked over, but saw a man and a woman lying on the bed. The man was about forty or fifty years old. As for the woman, she was not Wen Qin as Xu Shaotang expected, but Liang you.


    Looking at the sleeping man and woman on the bed, Xu Shaotang thought silently in his heart: "ha ha, yunchanghuan, yunchanghuan, you''ve died less than a year. Your favorite concubine is now in your Yunfu and other men''s house. I''m afraid you won''t close your eyes even under the nine springs?"


    Although Xu Shaotang can easily take the lives of these two people, he did not do so.


    He walked slowly to the bed, reached out and patted the man''s face gently, and said with a smile, "wake up!"


    The alertness of the man in this bed is not bad. When he is patted by Xu Shaotang, he immediately opens his eyes. When he sees Xu Shaotang looking down at him, he subconsciously attacks Xu Shaotang with a palm. However, as soon as he makes an action, Xu Shaotang directly pinches him by the neck.


    "I think it''s easy to kill you. You''d better know the current affairs." With a demon like smile on his face, Xu Shaotang said: "there are many people in the cloud family who have died in my hands. If you don''t obey me, I don''t mind another life!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Liang you, who was still asleep, opened her eyes vaguely. When she saw a man pinching the neck of the man beside her pillow, she subconsciously wanted to shout. However, before Xu Shaotang started, the man beside her pillow had covered her mouth and whispered: "don''t cry!"


    "Sure enough, I know the current affairs!" Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that this man was so "sensible". He praised the man with a smile and said with a smile, "my name is Xu Shaotang. You should have heard my name more or less?"


    "Xu Shaotang... "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s self introduction, even if his mouth is still covered by the man, he still can''t help faltering. Hearing his voice, she immediately covers her mouth with conditioned reflex, and at the same time, she looks at Xu Shaotang standing there with a smile on her face in horror.


    However, her mouth was still covered by the man, and her hand was directly covered by the man''s hand.


    That man is not much better than liang you. Although he has not dealt with Xu Shaotang, he has heard a lot about Xu Shaotang and the Yun family from Liang you. Since Xu Shaotang can kill Yun Changhuan, he can also kill him.


    What''s more, he also heard that Yun Changhuan, a powerful man in Huaxu, has died in the hands of Xu Shaotang in nine cases out of ten. How can he not be frightened in the face of such a murderer?


    Xu Shaotang was very satisfied with their performance. Xu Shaotang looked at them with a smile and said: "it seems that you have heard my name, so it''s easy to do! You should also know that I''m not a good man or a good woman, so next I''ll ask you a few questions. If you answer them well, I can spare your life. If... "


    "You ask, you ask! As long as we know, we will know everything Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, the man said to Xu Shaotang humbly.


    "Very good!" "Where is the chair at the head of the bed?" asked Xu Shaotang


    "She''s in the White House of luoyoufeng!" The man quickly said: "not long after Yun Changhuan died, she hooked up with Bai Cunjian, and then moved to Bai''s home in luoyoufeng. We haven''t heard from her for a long time."He said that Wen Qin and Bai Cunjian had been in collusion, but he didn''t feel that he was in collusion with Liang you.


    Hearing the man''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly shows a look of regret. Originally, she wanted to send Wenqin to reunite with her husband and son. Now it seems that there is no chance for her.


    Luo you Feng Bai''s family, he will go back to visit them sooner or later, but not now. The most important thing now is to find mu Tiance first.


    "Now the cloud family is where you live?" Xu Shaotang looked at the two men and women on the bed with the eyes of gossip, and asked with the taste of teasing.


    The man took a look at Liang you, then nodded gently.


    That''s true!


    Although he is a mortal enemy of Yun Changhuan, Xu Shaotang is not worth it for Yun Changhuan in his heart. Now, his mansion and women have become the property of others. It is estimated that Liang you has long forgotten the man he used to be?


    After sighing in his heart for a while, Xu Shaotang asked the man, "what strange things have happened in Kunlun recently?"


    The man doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang wants to ask. He looks at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face and thinks about what happened in Kunlun during this period of time.


    "Don''t just say it to you. Let Liang you go." Xu Shaotang took a cold look at the man and said, "you all think about it carefully. If you haven''t woken up, I can help you wake up!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a demon like smile, and a genuine Qi had been condensed in his hands.

 Chapter 1450

    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s real Qi in his hands, the men and women on the bed subconsciously shrink back at the same time.


    Liang you this move, a large part of the spring suddenly leaked out.


    Xu Shaotang gives a light glance, and has to admit that Liang You''s figure is really good. However, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any interest in such a woman, and even feels dirty when he looks at her.


    "Put on your clothes and think about it!"


    Xu Shaotang said coldly, then turned his head and turned his back to the couple.


    He is not a gentleman, but for this kind of woman, he really does not have any interest, even if she does not stand in front of him, he is also lazy to take a look.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang turns around, Liang you quietly winks at the man around him. He learns that Suo Suo is wearing clothes, and signals the man to launch a sneak attack from behind.


    However, the man did not do that, desperately shaking his head to Liang you.


    In his opinion, Xu Shaotang turned his back to them completely out of his confidence in his own strength. If he really dares to launch a sneak attack on Xu Shaotang, his small life will probably be lost.


    Although Xu Shaotang turned away, his divine consciousness was completely opened, and he closely watched the actions of the two people behind him. Once they had any ideas, he would react immediately.


    See the man to shake his head, Liang you face flashed a trace of anger, heart secretly curse: useless man!


    Since this man is not willing to do it, she will do it herself. She knows that Xu Shaotang is a ruthless person, and she does not want to give her fate to Xu Shaotang. Therefore, she must have a try. If she can kill Xu Shaotang, they will be safe, and she should get a lot of benefits from Xu Shaotang''s head.


    With this idea, Liang you slowly reaches for his hand, pulls out a sharp dagger from under his pillow, deliberately shakes his clothes, pretends to be still wearing clothes, and shows a trace of fierce color in his eyes. Regardless of the man''s desperate eyes, he clenches the dagger in his hand and suddenly pours at Xu Shaotang like a lioness.


    Feeling a strong wind attacking his heart, Xu Shaotang suddenly turns around and grabs Liang You''s wrist like lightning. He pinches the dagger in Liang You''s hand, but he can''t hold it and falls on the bed gently.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any pity for jade. He slaps Liang you hard on the face. Liang you can''t bear Xu Shaotang''s slap. Suddenly, Xu Shaotang slaps him on the bed. A clear slap appears on her face, and the blood is sliding down the corner of her mouth.


    "Spare me..." Liang you, who is lying on the bed, looks at Xu Shaotang with a cold face full of fear, and his tone is full of pleading.


    She really didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang''s reaction was so quick. At the moment, even if she regretted it was too late, she could only appeal to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at Liang you, who was full of fear, and hummed, "do you think I dare not kill you?"


    When talking, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit inadvertently leaks out. Feeling Xu Shaotang''s murderous intention, Liang you and the man on the bed can''t help shaking.


    They have also killed a lot of people, but when they face Xu Shaotang, a murderer, they know what is the real murderous spirit.


    "I was wrong..." Liang you immediately turned up and knelt on the bed, kept kowtowing to Xu Shaotang and said: "please forgive me, I dare not again!"


    While kowtowing to Xu Shaotang, Liang you quietly tugs at her clothes, deliberately divulges a lot of her spring light, hoping to let Xu Shaotang forgive herself with a beauty trick. Of course, if Xu Shaotang can take a fancy to her, she is also happy to follow Xu Shaotang. At least, Xu Shaotang is better than the men around her!


    Liang You''s little thought, any can hide Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Xu Shaotang didn''t see Liang you deliberately revealed the spring, coldly said: "if you like dew, I can let you slowly dew in front of these guards of the cloud family, I think, many of them should be interested in your body."


    If Liang you didn''t make these moves, Xu Shaotang might spare her life. But now, Xu Shaotang has sentenced Liang you to death in his heart. After he has asked questions, he will kill this woman himself!


    This kind of woman is absolutely not allowed, because you don''t know when she will bite you.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cold words, Liang you can''t hide his fear. He quickly arranges his clothes and looks at Xu Shaotang with a full face of prayer.


    She can give her body to any powerful man, but she is not willing to give her body to those humble guards!


    See Liang you will arrange their own clothes, Xu Shaotang this will move his eyes to Liang you.


    "I''ll give you a chance to think about the question I just asked you." Xu Shaotang coldly looked at them and said, "my patience is limited. If you really want to die, I can give you a ride!"He really didn''t want to talk to Liang you again. He just wanted to ask his own questions quickly, and then he would kill the couple, so as not to dirty his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, and the color of fear on both faces became stronger. At the same time, his head turned rapidly, thinking carefully about the recent events in Kunlun.


    Thinking, their eyes at the same time exposed a burst of light, at this moment, they seem to have guessed what Xu Shaotang wants to know.


    When the man was about to speak, Liang you had already said in advance: "I remember that two big things happened in this period of time!"


    Now she can only perform better, hoping that she can use her own performance in exchange for Xu Shaotang sparing her life. Listening to Liang You''s words, there is a flash of murder in the eyes of the man next to her. This damned woman actually ignores herself! He is now thoroughly see Liang you this woman''s vicious, thought in the heart, even if Xu Shaotang spared this vicious woman, he also wants to teach her a lesson!


    Everyone knows that whoever performs well now is more likely to survive. Liang You''s striving for performance is obviously breaking his way.


    "Oh? Is that right? " No matter who answers his question, Xu Shaotang only needs to know the answer. He looks at Liang you with great interest and says, "what are the two major events?"


    Anyway, in his heart, he has sentenced these two people to death. No matter who answers his question, the result is the same.

 Chapter 1451

    Liang you took a careful look at Xu Shaotang, and then slowly said: "some time ago, I heard that the five families seem to be chasing someone. The people in the market have guessed that there are people outside of Kunlun."


    On hearing Liang You''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumped slightly and quickly asked, "did the five families catch those people?"


    Looking at the change of Xu Shaotang''s face, Liang you knows that his guess is right. Xu Shaotang really wants to ask about it.


    Now, she has concluded that there must be people from the outside world who have mixed into the Kunlun realm. Moreover, those who have mixed into the Kunlun realm should have a close relationship with Xu Shaotang!


    thought in her heart that when Xu Shaotang left, she would tell the five big family members. Then she could get the benefit from the five families. If she could catch the five family lines, then it would be her to say that has the final say.


    It has to be said that Liang you is a woman with great ambition and means. In order to get what she wants, she can have no bottom line.


    However, this is destined to be her extravagant hope, because Xu Shaotang did not intend to let her go at all!


    After confirming that his guess was right, Liang you naturally knew how to answer Xu Shaotang''s question. Although he hated Xu Shaotang to death in his heart, his face was still respectful and afraid. He quickly said to Xu Shaotang, "I don''t know. I''m just a miserable woman. Where can I worry about the affairs of the five families? However, I feel that they should not have caught those people. "


    Liang You''s words are very clever. He not only obeys Xu Shaotang''s wishes, but also doesn''t give an exact answer. Therefore, Xu Shaotang has no way to investigate whether what she said is true or false.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Liang you thought. He just asked curiously, "Oh, why do you have such a feeling?"


    "If the five families catch those people, it should stop. However, people from the five families still often search in Kunlun. In the past, people from the five families could hardly be seen in our places, but now people from the five families often show up." Liang you pretended to be honest and said, "just the day before yesterday, I heard that there were five families in another town. I think they should still be chasing those people."


    The day before yesterday?


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. Wasn''t it the day before yesterday when they entered the Kunlun kingdom? What Liang you said about the five families who appeared in another town is that he and Longfei, right? If that''s the case, Xu Shaotang is afraid that he can''t help swearing.


    If this is the basis of judgment, it is not enough. Xu Shaotang quickly asked, "apart from these, is there any other situation to judge whether those people are caught by the five families?"


    Liang you thought about it, then gently shook his head and said: "I don''t know anything else. If you want to know more accurate information, you can go to the people of the five families to ask. By the way, do you know where the five families live? If you don''t know, I can tell you about it. "


    Liang you is very active. What she wants most now is to let Xu Shaotang leave the cloud family so that she can report the news to the five families. So even if she knows anything else, she can''t say it. Now she just needs to push Xu Shaotang to the five families.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Liang you and asked the man, "do you know anything else?"


    This man and Liang you have been together for such a long time. How can he not know what Liang you is going to do? He shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    In fact, he also wants to see Xu Shaotang off as soon as possible. At that time, he can kill Liang you and report the situation to the five families himself.


    These two people, who have been sleeping together for nearly a year, are now calculating with each other in their hearts. They really answer the old saying: husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly separately in the face of disaster!


    However, they are not even husband and wife. At most, they are a couple.


    Since they don''t know anything else, Xu Shaotang doesn''t ask about it any more. Instead, he asks Liang you, "what are the two major events you mentioned, and what is the other one?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Liang you secretly scolds himself for being talkative. If he doesn''t say there are two big things, maybe Xu Shaotang has left now.


    However, since all the words have been said, naturally they can''t be taken back. Liang you quietly looked at Xu Shaotang''s look, and saw that Xu Shaotang''s look was not different, and he didn''t show any murders to them, so he carefully said: "another important thing is that the Bai family and the Jiang family seem to have some conflicts recently. It''s said that the two masters have fought each other Injury. "


    "Bai family and Jiang family?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and asked, "do you know the reason why the two families fight?"


    "I don''t know!" Liang you quickly shook his head and said, "I''ve also heard from people. As for whether the two families are fighting or not, I don''t know."


    She once again used an ambiguous tone to resolve Xu Shaotang''s problem. Anyway, everything is uncertain. She is only responsible for saying that she doesn''t care whether it is true or false. Since Xu Shaotang wants to know, she should judge for herself!This time, Xu Shaotang didn''t even ask the man, because he knew that even if he asked, he would get the same answer as Liang you.


    "Apart from these two things, there is no other great event in the Kunlun kingdom of Nuo Da?" Xu Shaotang emptied his eyes and looked at them with a scanning eye.


    He doesn''t know whether what these two people said is true or not. His current idea is very simple. If he can ask more questions, he can ask more questions. No matter whether it''s true or not, he has at least a direction to verify, and he can also have some understanding of the major events in Kunlun this year.


    Liang you thought about it carefully again, then shook his head slightly and said, "the rest are trivial things. If you want to listen, you can talk to anyone in this city for a while."


    "So there''s no big deal?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Liang you and the man nodded in a hurry, praying in his heart that Xu Shaotang left quickly.


    "In that case, you have no use value!" As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, he suddenly makes a lightning move and grabs Liang you and the man''s neck. Before they react, he has already broken their necks.


    If their souls were still there, they would regret it. If they were not in a hurry to send Xu Shaotang away, they might live longer.


    After a light glance at their bodies, Xu Shaotang takes the man''s clothes. He doesn''t want to face the people''s frightened eyes when walking in the street, so it''s better to change his clothes.

 Chapter 1452

    After killing Liang you and the man, Xu Shaotang is not in a hurry to leave the cloud family. It''s so late now. He has been struggling since he entered the Kunlun kingdom. He hasn''t had a good rest for a day. Now, he also needs a place to have a good rest.


    Now that the cloud family has become a land of no owners, it''s just right for him to rest and cultivate his spirit. He can only trace the news he got from Liang you tomorrow.


    Of course, he didn''t have the habit of sleeping next to two dead people. After leaving Liang You''s room, he found a room where there was no one to lie down. After changing his clothes, he went to sleep slowly with his clothes. Before


    went to sleep, he thought in his heart that the man''s figure make complaints about himself.


    He planned to go to the city to buy clothes that would fit him after daybreak.


    All night long.


    When it was light, Xu Shaotang finally got up from the bed, stretched a stretch, and simply moved his body. Xu Shaotang took advantage of no one''s attention and quickly slipped out of the cloud house.


    The first thing he went to was the clothes shop. In fact, his slightly broad clothes were nothing. But it might be because of Xu Shaotang''s psychological role that he always felt that they didn''t fit.


    When he left the shop, he had changed into a brand-new and fitting suit. Wearing this suit, Xu Shaotang felt much more comfortable. People in the street looked at him with no different eyes.


    After wandering aimlessly in Liuyun town for a while, Xu Shaotang looked at the towering Tianzhu Mountain in the distance and murmured in his heart: "Mu Tiance, mu Tiance, where can I find you? You give me some tips!"


    They have been in the Kunlun realm for two days. Today is the third day. According to the truth, they killed so many guards at the entrance of the Kunlun realm. The five families should have been informed. They should not have no response to their provocation!


    As long as the five families make some moves, he believes that mu Tiance should know that he has come to Kunlun. After cooperating with him so many times, mu Tiance should know his routine.


    After such a slow wandering for a while, the whole Liuyun town suddenly rang out a rush of bells. Hearing this rush of bells, all the people who were still walking in the street suddenly stopped their own steps. Now, when the bell stopped, the first people who responded immediately ran to the direction where the cloud family was. One person took the lead and the others took the lead One after another, they ran to Yun''s house.


    Among these people, there is an exception - Xu Shaotang!


    Xu Shaotang just looked at the direction of the cloud family with a smile, and said to himself in a funny way: "now I find out that Liang you and they are dead? This reaction speed is really not good! "


    In fact, the cloud family now is not the cloud family before. After the death of Yun Changhuan, the cloud family has been completely broken. Wenqin has committed herself to the Bai family for revenge. All the guards of the cloud family who used to have some skills have gone to other families. Now the guards who stay in the cloud family are just eliminated. Their strength is not the same, but they can still get a lot of money in the broken cloud family Their income is better than that of being used as cannon fodder when they go to other families.


    After finishing the last two steamed buns on the table, Xu Shaotang stood up and quickly walked out of Liuyun town.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to leave LiuYun Town, two people whispered in their ears.


    "It seems that something happened to the cloud family again?" A young man rushed to the direction of the cloud home, and whispered to the people around him: "what''s going on these two days? I heard that there was an accident in Huo''s family in Qingmu town yesterday."


    "Yes, I heard that, too." The person beside said in a low voice: "I heard that the Huo family was killed in front of the public yesterday. Qingmu town is also in chaos now."


    "You deserve it!"


    The young man''s face showed a happy look and hummed: "the cloud family and the Huo family rely on their relationship with the five major families. They are usually domineering, and they are finally rewarded! But isn''t yunjiayun Changhuan killed? What else can happen now? "


    "It should be Yun Changhuan''s concubine, has something happened?" The man next to him touched his chin and looked around quietly. He didn''t notice that someone was eavesdropping on them. Then he lowered his voice and said to the young man, "after Yun Changhuan died, the cloud family was occupied by Liang you. It''s said that Wenqin was driven out of the cloud family by Liang you. I guess Wenqin came back for revenge."


    Hearing this man''s words, the young man immediately nodded and said, "if it is true, it would be great!"


    At the time of yunchanghuan, the Yuns in Liuyun town didn''t disappear. Liang you took over all the industries of yunchanghuan. In LiuYun Town, although the Yuns are no longer the strongest family, they are bigger than horses. The Yuns have been operating in Liuyun town for many years, which doesn''t mean they will fall down.


    After Liang you took over the cloud family, their life is no better than before. In addition, it is said that Liang You colluded with a man with some strength as his backer in charge of the cloud family not long after Yun Changhuan died. Therefore, people in Liuyun town despise Liang you in their hearts. However, they are just ordinary people and talk about it in private Fan also even if, absolutely dare not openly insult Liang you.So it will be heard that there may be something wrong with Liang you, and people suddenly feel a burst of happiness in their hearts.


    "Keep your voice down!" Hearing the young man''s words, people around him pulled him tightly and said: "let''s talk about it in private. Don''t make it public. If Liang You''s cruel woman knows that we are talking about her behind her back, she won''t let us go."


    When he said that, the young man quickly and carefully looked around him, and saw that there was no one else around him. Then he took a long sigh of relief, and sped to the cloud house.


    However, they didn''t know that their conversation fell into Xu Shaotang''s ears.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s mind was activated, and he murmured to himself: "the Huo family in Qingmu town? Mu Tiance, is this your signal to me? "


    He doesn''t have any impression of the Huo family in Qingmu Town, but from the conversation between the two people just now, we can guess that the Huo family is certainly not a good bird. It''s possible that mu Tiance used the killing of the Huo family to send a signal to himself.


    After thinking about this, Xu Shaotang immediately stepped out of Liuyun town and planned to find someone to find out where Qingmu town was. No matter whether it was a signal from mu Tiance or not, he would rush to have a look.

 Chapter 1453

    Qingmu town is not far from Liuyun town.


    Xu Shaotang casually inquired about the location of Qingmu town. When he came to Qingmu Town, it was almost noon.


    In Qingmu Town, it''s easier to find the Huo family.


    When Xu Shaotang came to the door of the Huo family, the Huo family was still dealing with the funeral.


    From a distance, you can see the white silk flying in the wind. From time to time, people came to mourn from the door of Huo''s house.


    The Huo family is as elegant as the Yun family in LiuYun Town, but now the whole Huo family is immersed in grief.


    Xu Shaotang stands quietly not far from the door of Huo''s house, looking at the people coming in and out. If this is the signal mu Tiance sent to him, he believes mu Tiance should be waiting for himself somewhere nearby.


    "Here you are?"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was waiting quietly, a quiet voice sounded behind him.


    Hearing this voice, Xu Shaotang finally smiles on his face and turns to see mu Tiance not far behind him.


    Sure enough!


    Xu Shaotang laughs and walks up to Mu Tiance quickly. He says to Mu Tiance with a smile, "brother mu, I can find you so hard!"


    There is no excitement of reunion, because this is what Xu Shaotang expected.


    "Why don''t I?" Mu Tiance squinted at Xu Shaotang and said in his usual insipid tone, "I killed Huo Liqun yesterday, but you just found him now. I don''t think it''s hard for you to find him!"


    "I only got the news that the Huo family was killed this morning." Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a white look and said: "when I heard this news, I felt that you were sending a signal to me! Well, am I smart? "


    "No!"


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang lightly and hummed: "such an obvious thing, as long as you are not stupid, you should be able to see it!"


    Is it obvious? Xu Shaotang thinks it''s not as obvious as mu Tiance says. If he happens to meet the head of a family who is sought by enemies, should he also think that mu Tiance sent him a signal?


    He thought in his heart, mu Tiance is too competitive to admit that he is very smart!


    After teasing himself for a while, Xu Shaotang thought of the right thing and asked mu Tiance in a hurry, "is there any news about my master and your grandfather?"


    When it comes to business, mu Tiance also put away the idea of competing with Xu Shaotang, gently shook his head, frowned and said: "a little, but I can''t be sure of the authenticity."


    "Oh, come on!" Looking at mu Tiance''s look, Xu Shaotang has a bad feeling in his heart.


    He knew in his heart that if Xuqing and mu Huangyu were safe, mu Tiance would not show such a look. The key is that mu Tiance was not even sure of the truth of the information he was pursuing! If you think about it like this, Xu Qing, most of them have an accident.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s nervous appearance, mu Tiance sighed and said slowly: "according to the information I got during this period, they should not have successfully entered Tianzhu Mountain."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang jumped in his heart and said, "didn''t I let them go to Tianzhu Mountain when they came to Kunlun?"


    Before Xuqing came to Kunlun, Xu Shaotang specially told him a lot about Tianzhu Mountain. Xuqing came to improve their strength and pursue a higher martial arts level, not to visit mountains and waters. Tianzhu Mountain is really suitable for them.


    "According to the information I got, when they enter Tianzhu Mountain, they should be strongly blocked by the people guarding Tianzhu Mountain." Mu Tiance said with a stern face: "after they were blocked in Tianzhu Mountain, they went to other places. Before long, the winner began to send experts to chase them."


    Mu Tiance''s news is roughly the same as some of the news Xu Shaotang got from Liang you, but the key to the problem now is whether Xu Qing has been caught by the winner.


    If Xuqing really falls into the hands of the winners, then what they have to do next is to go to the winners! If the winner refuses to hand over, they will not hesitate to fight with the winner''s experts!


    Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly and asked, "what happened to them now? Did the winner catch them? "


    "I don''t think so!" Mu Tiance frowned and said: "when they are surrounded by the winners, it seems that someone has saved them. But I don''t know whether it''s true or not. "


    "So you''re not sure. You''re not sure about this?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a little cold light and asked in a deep voice, "where did you get the news?"


    Mu Tiance takes a look at Xu Shaotang and points to the Huo family not far away from them.


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance suspiciously. Will the Huo family tell mu Tiance this? Besides, even if you know these things, you won''t know them in detail.


    If the Huo family told him all the news mu Tiance got, then the authenticity of the news really needs to be verified.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled look, mu Tiance had already guessed his doubts. He asked Xu Shaotang faintly: "knowing that there are so many families in the Kunlun Kingdom, why do I choose to kill the Huo family to convey my message here?"


    "Is the Huo family a member of the Qin family?" Xu Shaotang frowned and asked.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said: "on the one hand, the big and small families in Kunlun are actually vassals of the five families, and the Huo family is vassals of the winner! Huo Liqun has paid a lot of good things to the three winners over the years, so he can barely speak up in front of the three winners. "


    "And on the other hand?" Xu Shaotang asks mu Tiance in doubt.


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked, "don''t you remember?"


    "No, what do I remember?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with doubts. God knows what mu Tiance is trying to express.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t look like he was pretending, mu Tiance looked at him helplessly and said, "it seems that your memory is not very good. Do you forget who robbed the blue eyed Toad from when we entered Kunlun two years ago?"


    Of course, Xu Shaotang remembered it, but there were so many people he killed that he had already forgotten the name of that person. After hearing mu Tiance''s words, he understood something in his heart and asked, "are the people we killed from the Huo family?"


    "Yes Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "that man''s name is Huo Tianying. He is Huo Liqun''s grandson!"


    I see! Xu Shaotang now finally understood why mu Tiance wanted to take the Huo family into operation! If he had known that the young man killed by them two years ago was a member of the Huo family, when he heard the news that the Huo family was killed, he could conclude that it was mu Tiance who was sending a signal to him.

 Chapter 1454

    "It seems that we two are destined to be the nemesis of these small families in the Kunlun kingdom!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a bitter smile and said with a funny tone.


    The cloud family in Liuyun town has been completely destroyed by him. Now the Huo family in Qingmu town should be almost destroyed by mu Tiance. It seems that they were born to destroy these families.


    "Originally, I should have taken Huo Liqun''s dog life, but I wanted him to help me continue to pry some information about your master and my grandfather from winner sanshao, so I left his dog life until yesterday." Mu Tiance took a cold look at the Huo''s house where Bai Ling was fluttering. He snorted: "but now that you''re here, it''s not very useful to keep him. Anyway, he''s already spying on the news from the winner sanshao!"


    For people like Huo Liqun, mu Tiance really has no good intentions. The bad things that Huo family has done are almost too numerous to be written down. He thinks it''s kind to kill Huo Liqun simply.


    Before, Huo Liqun, under the threat of his death, has been helping him to get some information about Mu Huangyu from the winners. Recently, Huo Liqun has rarely been able to get useful information, so even if he kills Huo Liqun, there will be no loss. He thinks it is quite worthwhile to exchange Huo Liqun''s life for his meeting with Xu Shaotang.


    Listen to Mu Tiance repeatedly mentioned the winner three less, Xu Shaotang can not help but curious asked: "who is the winner three less, and win Jun Shang is what relationship?"


    Mu Tiance said: "the winner''s name is Ying Junyi. He is Ying JunShang''s cousin! However, he has been living in the light of Ying JunShang, so his relationship with Ying JunShang is not very good. He belongs to the kind of relationship that appears to be brothers and stabs in the back at any time! "


    "Oh? Does the winner still have this relationship? " Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, slightly thought: "it seems that the winner itself is not an iron bucket! We may be able to take advantage of the contradictions between them. "


    "I knew you''d win three less!" Mu Tiance smiles and asks, "by the way, how''s Ying JunShang now? Have you found out the purpose of his going to our secular world


    He knows that since Xu Shaotang has come to Kunlun, the matter of winning JunShang should have been almost solved. Now he is also curious about what it is for to win JunShang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I''ve got it!"


    Then, Xu Shaotang tells mu Tiance all the things that happened during this period. He has absolute trust in Mu Tiance. There is no need to hide these things from mu Tiance. In the future, there are still many things to deal with together with mu Tiance.


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s story, even people like mu Tiance were shocked by what he said. They were stunned for a long time before they came back to their senses.


    "It seems that the ambition of the winner is really not small!" Mu Tiance said with a slight sigh.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the winner is quite similar to your Mu family before, but the character of Ying JunShang is far worse than you."


    Since he knew mu Tiance, although mu Tiance always regarded him as an opponent, he never used those mean means. Even if he wanted to deal with him, he was aboveboard.


    What''s more, mu Tiance is more concerned about martial arts. He has no ambition for power. It''s only mu Jianchen who has ambition. However, mu Jianchen has put down his ambition to pursue the peak of martial arts. He and Mu family have already become partners and friends.


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance lightly curled his lips, full of disdain said: "win Jun Shang this kind of person, also deserve to be compared with me?"


    Although the strength of the Mu family is far less than that of the winner of the five families in Kunlun, mu Tiance doesn''t pay attention to winning JunShang at all, and he is even more ashamed to compare with winning JunShang.


    No matter how much he has changed, he still has his own pride, he is still the proud mu Tiance.


    "Yes, he doesn''t deserve to be compared with you, all right?" Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at mu Tiance and said, "do you think Huo Liqun''s words have a few percent credibility?"


    Mu Tiance knew that Xu Shaotang was talking about Xu Qing''s rescue. He thought about it a little and said, "it''s quite possible. From what I''ve learned, it seems that the winner is still chasing them. If they fall into the hands of the winner, the winner should have other actions."


    Now that mu Tiance has said that, Xu Shaotang''s worry is slightly relieved. He frowns slightly and asks mu Tiance, "if they are really saved, who is the one who saved them?"


    He was thinking about a question in his heart. When he was in distress in Kunlun, he was also saved. Now Xuqing may be saved again. So, is it possible that the person who saved him and the person who saved Xuqing are the same person?


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I really can''t imagine who will save them in Kunlun! That''s one of the reasons why I''m not sure they were saved


    "It seems that we have to start with the winner if we want to find out this matter." Thinking about their present situation, Xu Shaotang said with great regret: "if only I could win Jun Shang now!"Unfortunately, this is doomed to be his extravagant hope. Now he doesn''t even know whether to win JunShang. It''s impossible for him to threaten the winner with his life.


    "Be practical!" Mu Tiance snorted and said, "I used to be in Kunlun alone, but I didn''t dare to go to the winner of Heming peak. Now, with the help of you and me, I should be able to go to the winner."


    Mu Tiance''s idea is very simple. The winner who lurks in Heming peak will catch a core member of the winner and ask mu Huangyu about their affairs. Now with Xu Shaotang as a helper, he thinks that under normal circumstances, even if the winner finds them, the winner''s experts can''t keep them. "


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s suggestion, Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, then shook his head slightly and said, "let''s not go to the winner first."


    "Why?" Mu Tiance took a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang and asked, "don''t you want to know if your master is safe now?"


    "Of course I want to know!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "but I think it''s a bit inappropriate for us to go to the winner at this time. The people of the five major families should already know about my coming to Kunlun. Most of the winners will be on guard. Going to the winner at this time is no doubt a rush! Let''s sum it up and see if there is any way to win! "

 Chapter 1455

    "The winner?"


    Mu Tiance frowned at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what do you think?"


    He didn''t know Xu Shaotang for a day or two. He knew that Xu Shaotang had many ghost ideas. When he heard that Xu Shaotang wanted to find a way to win, he immediately became interested and wanted to know how Xu Shaotang intended to win.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s eyes to himself, Xu Shaotang spread out his hand to him and shook his head slightly: "not yet, wait for me to think about it first."


    Mu Tiance has been in Kunlun for such a long time, but he hasn''t heard from Xuqing. Xu Shaotang doesn''t think he can find them right away. He''s not an immortal, and he''s not necessarily smarter than mu Tiance.


    He didn''t come to Kunlun simply to solve the problem of the winner. He still had many things to do. He thought in his heart whether he could connect these things together. If he could trip the winner behind his back, it would be the best. If you can''t, then you have to find a suitable time to rush to the winner. However, it''s not the present time.


    "I didn''t say it!" Mu Tiance snorted.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t think he has any direction now.


    However, although he said so, he still agreed with Xu Shaotang''s plan in his heart. No matter how strong the two of them are, there are only two of them after all. It is naturally a good thing that they can not meet the winner.


    "Take your time. Now that you''ve come, no matter how anxious you are, you won''t be in a hurry for a while and a half." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "by the way, you''ve been here for so long. Do you know which of the five families has a bad relationship with the winner?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, mu Tiance immediately understood Xu Shaotang''s purpose. He asked Xu Shaotang faintly, "do you want to stir up the fight between the winner and other families to achieve the purpose of killing people with a knife?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "the enemy of the enemy is the friend. If there is a family in the five major families that does not agree with the winner, we can cooperate with them to eliminate the most ambitious family of the winner first."


    He has no specific direction for the time being. He can only use some other means to hold the winner back and create some troubles for the winner, so that the winner has no energy to think about invading their secular world.


    Mu Tiance thought for a moment and said: "strictly speaking, the relationship between the five families is not very good! However, their relationship is very delicate, and sometimes there will be some conflicts, but for so many years, there has never been a real fight! In other words, they deliberately control their conflict within a certain limit. "


    "That''s it Xu Shaotang slightly disappointed said: "it seems that this road, we are impassable."


    His purpose is to uproot the winners so that they can no longer think about invading their secular world. At the same time, he also gives a warning to other families, and finally achieves peace between the Kunlun world and their secular world. The five families have never fought to death for so many years, so it seems that he has no hope to wipe out the winners with the help of other families.


    When mu Tiance was about to speak, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a group of people walking towards the Huo family. He immediately winked at Xu Shaotang.


    "Here comes the winner!" Mu Tiance pours at Xu Shaotang and signals him to see the people who are going to the Huo family.


    Xu Shaotang follows mu Tiance''s eyes and sees a group of people in black walking towards Huo''s house. Seeing this group of people, people on the road take the initiative to avoid them, as if they are afraid of bumping into them.


    "Huo Liqun was killed by you yesterday. They just come here now. It seems too untimely." Xu Shaotang smiles, but there is a cold light in his eyes. He smiles and asks mu Tiance, "do you think it is necessary for us to serve an appetizer to the winner first?"


    "Appetizers?" Mu Tiance was slightly stunned, and then understood what Xu Shaotang meant. He asked faintly, "do you want to kill this team and give the winner a small warning?"


    "Brother Mu knows me!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the winner chases my master and your grandfather. We can''t kill them too much, can we?"


    Although his face is full of laughter, what Xu Shaotang said is extremely cold. They don''t have to rush to the winner now. But cleaning up the winners is also a small revenge for Xuqing. At the same time, they are telling the winner that they have already targeted the winner. If Xuqing and mu Huangyu are in the hands of the winner, then they will have to fight Weigh the consequences of killing Xuqing!


    Mu Tiance''s eyes have been fixed on the team. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he nodded with a smile and said, "it''s not too much! When are you going to start? "


    "How about now?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Now?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, then said with a faint smile: "I just killed Huo Liqun. If we kill the winner''s team in public again, we are declaring war on the winner!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, and his smile suddenly disappears. He stares at the people who have come to the door of Huo''s house, and says: "didn''t they declare war on us long ago?"When the winner absolutely pursues Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, it is tantamount to declaring war on them. Since the winner does so, of course, they have to give back their color, otherwise the winner really thinks they have no temper at all!


    "I''ve known you for a long time. This is the best time for me to see you!" Mu Tiance said with a smile.


    What he said is to agree with Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang is a master who is not afraid of heaven and earth. Who did mu Tiance fear?


    Since Xu Shaotang wants to play, he will play a big game with Xu Shaotang. He wants to see how the winner will react after they kill the winner.


    Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a white look and joked: "brother mu, I thought you always liked me. I would be very sad if you said that!"


    "Go away!" Mu Tiance said with a smile, "go now?"


    "Of course?" Xu Shaotang looked up at the sky, then said with a smile, "it''s almost noon now. According to the ancient saying, noon is the time to behead. If we don''t go now, when will we wait?"


    Mu Tiance turned his lips and despised Xu Shaotang''s crooked theory. He hummed, "just kill a few people. I don''t know where you talk so much nonsense!"


    With that, mu Tiance walked to the door of the Huo family.

 Chapter 1456

    "Stop!"


    Just as they arrived at the door of Huo''s house, they were stopped by the guards at the door.


    Mu Tiance really stopped his steps, then coldly looked at the guard at the door, and said faintly: "your Huo family''s eyes don''t work very well. How come they don''t know me in one day?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, the guard at the door of Huo''s house was stunned and looked at mu Tiance''s face carefully.


    Looking at it, the guard''s face suddenly began to change. At first, it was just some doubts. Later, it became fear.


    "You It''s you... " The guard looks at mu Tiance with trembling eyes. Now they finally recognize who this man is. Isn''t this the man who killed Huo Liqun, the head of the Huo family, in full view of the public yesterday?


    "You''ve got some eye power!" Mu Tiance snorted and walked into the door of Huo''s house.


    One of the guards who recognized mu Tiance didn''t dare to stop him. One of them ran to the Huo family''s residence to inform the others, while others gave way. How could they stop the people who could kill Huo Liqun easily?


    Xu Shaotang walked into Huo''s house behind mu Tiance and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "you said a lot about me just now, and I think you said a lot too!"


    In his opinion, since he is deliberately killing people, just fight in directly. Why talk with several guards here?


    Mu Tiance looked back at Xu Shaotang, full of disdain and said: "kill a few guards, shame!"


    "Well, you have to be reasonable in whatever you say!" Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly and shrugs his shoulders. But if you think about it carefully, it''s really true. The strength of these guards is too poor. It''s really a shame if you use the strength of both of them to attack these guards.


    They have just entered the main courtyard of the Huo family, a group of people dressed in filial piety and the team of winners have stopped in front of them.


    "You killed the master of the Huo family?"


    Looking at mu Tiance walking in front, the leader of the winner slowly comes forward and looks at mu Tiance coldly. At the same time, his hand is on the hilt of the sword and seems to be ready to attack mu Tiance at any time.


    Mu Tiance nodded with a smile: "I will not only kill Huo Liqun, but also kill you. Are you ready?"


    Although mu Tiance''s face can not see any intention of killing, and even with a slight smile, his words are full of murders, and there is a hint of provocation.


    "Crazy man!" The leader looked at mu Tiance coldly and said harshly, "do you know who you are against?"


    "Idiot!"


    Xu Shaotang, who was behind mu Tiance, couldn''t listen any more. He scolded angrily. He showed his head to the leader and said, "do you know who you are against


    His words not only show that they fully know the origin of these people, but also make a mockery of each other.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people at the scene were all surprised. Since they knew that these people were winners and threatened to kill them, it seems that they didn''t pay attention to the winners at all.


    Arrogant people are generally people with some skills, which can be seen from the fact that this person can kill Huo Liqun.


    The reason why they are the winners is that they are not as strong as the other team As if facing the enemy, he drew out his weapons one after another to prepare for the war with the two men.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    Mu Tiance snorted with disdain, and his body moved slightly. The next moment, before the leader could react, a genuine Qi had crossed his neck.


    "You..."


    The leader covers his neck, but he can''t stop the blood from gushing out. He stares at mu Tiance. Before he finishes his sentence, the whole person has fallen down.


    His eyes were wide open, as if he could not close his eyes.


    Since mu Tiance had already started, Xu Shaotang would not be polite. He immediately killed the winning team like tigers and sheep.


    No one was their enemy. A moment later, there was only one man in the team.


    Just as mu Tiance was about to reap the last man''s life, Xu Shaotang stopped mu Tiance and said to him with a smile, "we have to leave someone to tell the winner."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance angrily withdrew his offensive and stood there quietly, looking coldly at the frightened Huo family.


    "Go back and send a message to your winners." Xu Shaotang reached out and patted the silly man standing there, and said with a smile, "tell them that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have taken their battle! We''ll be with them any time they want! "


    After the killing, Xu Shaotang couldn''t see any murderous spirit on his face. Any warrior knows that this situation only shows that Xu Shaotang''s killing has been numb.Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, but the man was still standing there foolishly. His weapon had already fallen on the ground. Facing this kind of people who were not at the same level as them, he had lost his will to resist.


    Xu Shaotang was very dissatisfied with this man''s performance. He reached out and patted him on the face and asked, "did you hear what I said?"


    "Listen I heard you... "


    Until then, this person came back to himself and looked at Xu Shaotang in horror. His voice could not help shaking.


    "Oh, that''s good!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang turned to Mu Tiance and said, "brother mu, do you have any words for him to bring to the winner?"


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "no, just take this sentence!"


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang turned his head and said to the man who was deliberately left by them, "now you can go away! Remember, I must pass on my words to the winner


    The man who picked up his life nodded in horror and tried to move forward. Seeing that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had no intention of attacking him, he quickened his pace and trotted away from the Huo family.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mu Tiance''s cold and fierce eyes swept over the faces of the Huo family. Then he called to Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Xu Shaotang nods and walks out of the Huo family with mu Tiance.


    They didn''t plan to attack the Huo family at all. Huo Liqun is dead. Without the support of the winner, the decline of the Huo family has become a foregone conclusion. They don''t need to attack these people.

 Chapter 1457

    It was not until Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance came out of the Huo family that there was a burst of crying.


    Xu Shaotang followed mu Tiance. Looking at mu Tiance who was walking forward without looking back, he asked, "where are we going now?"


    "Go home!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "What is it?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and quickly caught up with mu Tiance''s steps, "is this going back? I''m not looking for my master and your grandfather? "


    Are you kidding me? He just came to Kunlun. He hasn''t finished everything he wants to do. How can he leave Kunlun and go home now?


    Although he also wanted to go home, what they should do still had to be done.


    Mu Tiance turned his head slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face, and hummed: "idiot!"


    "Your uncle''s!" Xu Shaotang was very dissatisfied with mu Tiance''s words and said, "you said you wanted to go home! It''s none of my business


    "I said to go home to Kunlun!"


    It''s as if Shao Tang''s IQ is low, and then he says to Qingmu again.


    Xu Shaotang felt as if he was despised by mu Tiance. He quickly caught up with mu Tiance and asked curiously, "when did you have a family in Kunlun?"


    "A temporary shelter!" Mu Tiance said lightly, and his pace quickened again.


    He didn''t think he had to explain so much to Xu Shaotang. He bought a courtyard in Kunlun as his temporary shelter. Is there anything to explain? What a fuss!


    He''s been in Kunlun for some time. He can''t stay in caves or hotels every day, can he?


    Mu Tiance''s home in Kunlun is in a secluded village outside Qingmu town. Xu Shaotang follows mu Tiance and sees that there are not many families in the village. Looking around, it''s probably five or six families, including mu Tiance''s courtyard.


    However, this is in line with mu Tiance''s character. Mu Tiance is used to being quiet and doesn''t like the noisy environment very much. Although this small village looks very poor, it just meets mu Tiance''s requirements.


    The yard is not big, but it looks very tidy.


    As soon as they entered the courtyard, Xu Shaotang caught a glimpse of a woman with long hair squatting in the corner of the courtyard. When they came in, the woman was planting flowers in the corner. Hearing the sound of their footsteps, the woman looked back in a panic. When she saw mu Tiance''s figure, her face turned into a smiling face.


    The woman looks very young, probably in her early twenties. Her white skirt is covered with dust because of planting flowers. Her eyes look particularly bright, cherry mouth slightly upward, a smile, the corner of the mouth will reveal two shallow dimples.


    A woman is not that kind of breathtaking beauty, but she should also be regarded as a rare beauty. The key is that she belongs to the kind of person who can stand to see. At first glance, she may just feel that this woman is a bit beautiful, but the more she looks, the more beautiful she is. She feels that her facial features are so harmonious. A point increase or decrease will destroy her beauty.


    "Young master, you are back." The woman put her hoe on the ground and bowed to Mu Tiance with a smile.


    Looking at the woman''s eyes to Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang pulled the corner of Mu Tiance''s clothes with a smile on his face, and said with an ambiguous smile: "brother mu, it''s good. The golden house is a charming place!"


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white eye and nodded at the woman. He looked at the woman with some helplessness and said, "I told you to go back to your home and don''t come to me."


    Although mu Tiance''s words seemed unfeeling, there was no discomfort on the woman''s face. She just said with a smile, "I''m going back. Who will help you clean up the house?"


    "I have hands and feet. I''ll clean them up myself." Mu Tiance said lightly.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, the woman covered her mouth and said with a light smile, "young master, is that also called to clean up the house? At most, it''s just throwing useless things together. "


    Mu Tiance naturally said: "it''s OK to throw it together. It''s useless anyway."


    He has been waited on since he was a child. If he wants to, he doesn''t even need to dress himself. It''s difficult for him to clean up the house. When he was in Mu''s house before, no matter how chaotic the house was, someone would clean it up for him, so he won''t clean up the house at all, let alone do laundry and cooking.


    "Young master, is this your friend?" It seems that the woman is not willing to talk too much with mu Tiance on this issue. Looking at Xu Shaotang, she digs the topic and says to Mu Tiance, "it''s the first time I''ve seen you take your friends home in such a long time. I always thought you don''t have any friends."


    "He''s not my friend!" Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "he''s my opponent!"


    Here we go again!


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance speechless and said to the beautiful woman with a smile, "Hello, my name is Xu Shaotang. He said I''m his opponent, so you can take me as his opponent.""Mr. Xu and Mr. Xu don''t look like rivals in any way." The woman said a word to Xu Shaotang with a smile, and then saluted him slightly: "Mr. Xu, just call me red sleeve."


    "*, good name!" Xu Shaotang smile, his eyes away from the face of tea.


    When she looks at mu Tiance, she knows that this is another woman who is fascinated by mu Tiance''s "beauty". Although mu Tiance''s attitude towards Hong Xiu is a little cold, Xu Shaotang still knows that his friend''s wife can''t be deceived.


    "Mr. Xu is over praised." With a smile and two lovely dimples on her face, she nodded slightly to Xu Shaotang, then turned her eyes to Mu Tiance and said, "young master, please sit down first. I''ll go and prepare some food for you."


    But he just said, "I''m going to thank you for your quick smile."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, red sleeve smiles again, nods slightly, and then turns to the kitchen.


    "Let go!" Mu Tiance opens Xu Shaotang''s hand to cover his mouth and says to Xu Shaotang: "you really don''t take yourself as an outsider, do you?"


    Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "brother mu, who are we with! If you want me to tell you, the sleeves should look good and virtuous. Just follow her! "


    "Go away!"


    Mu Tiance didn''t scold.

 Chapter 1458

    The room has been cleaned up by the tea, although the things in the room look old, but they are clean.


    Xu Shaotang took a seat at any place and said to Mu Tiance, "brother mu, don''t you tell me the story of you two?"


    Xu Shaotang has seen countless people. He still insists that he has never seen a man more "beautiful" than mu Tiance. Even women are rarely more beautiful than mu Tiance. It''s hard to imagine that mu Tiance, who has such a beautiful face and the status of Mu family, has only such a woman as Qingwu so far.


    On this point, mu Tiance is much more dedicated than Xu Shaotang.


    But today, I saw such a beautiful and virtuous woman in Mu Tiance''s new home. It would be strange if Xu Shaotang didn''t gossip.


    "What can I say?" Mu Tiance took a cold look at Xu Shaotang and said, "she''s just the one I saved."


    Mu Tiance really knows Xu Shaotang too well. He knows that if he doesn''t satisfy Xu Shaotang''s heart of gossip, Xu Shaotang will definitely annoy him to death. There''s nothing shameful between him and the red sleeve, so he tells Xu Shaotang about himself and the red sleeve.


    Under mu Tiance''s narration, Xu Shaotang finally knows the "story" between Hongxiu and mu Tiance.


    In fact, there is no story, that is, when mu Tiance went out once, he saw a young man who wanted to forcibly grab Hongxiu to be his plaything, so he saved Hongxiu.


    Like all the plots of dog blood TV series, after he rescued Hong Xiu, she stayed with him in the name of repaying her kindness. Although he asked her to return to her home several times, she did not want to leave. She also doesn''t disturb mu Tiance''s work. She just stays in this small courtyard to help mu Tiance clean up the house, wash clothes and cook. She completely regards herself as mu Tiance''s girl.


    After understanding the dog blood "story" between the two people, Xu Shaotang cocked his legs, looked at mu Tiance with a smile and said, "it''s good to have someone to take care of you, a life idiot? Why do you have to drive people away? "


    Xu Shaotang thinks that he is already an idiot in life, but he can bake some meat. As for Mr. mu in front of him, he can''t even cook the most basic barbecue. It''s good to have red sleeves to wash and cook for him. The key is that Hongxiu is not only good-looking but also virtuous. She is also devoted to Mu Tiance. It seems that mu Tiance is not human to drive others away?


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "if you like her, you can go after her. Anyway, you don''t have many more women and you don''t have many fewer women."


    "The best thing about me is that I know myself well!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "do you think she can tolerate other people besides you? Don''t let me down, brother mu


    Xu Shaotang believes that if Mu Tiance wants to bring red tea into his room, Qingwu will never have any opinions. Seeing Qingwu like that, he would rather make any sacrifice for mu Tiance. As long as mu Tiance is happy, no matter what mu Tiance does, he believes that Qingwu will not oppose it.


    "Do you think I''m the same as you?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with disdain. Suddenly, he sighed softly and looked to the kitchen. Then he said to Xu Shaotang in a low voice: "you have many ideas. Help me find a way to let her leave here. She will burn herself sooner or later if she stays here."


    "Burn yourself?" Xu Shaotang thought carefully about Mu Tiance''s words, and then understood mu Tiance''s meaning. He nodded with approval and said, "this is it!"


    If the tea has a strong strength, let her stay here, but the tea is not even martial arts, they need to think about it.


    They will certainly have many enemies in Kunlun. If they let their enemies know the existence of Hongxiu, it is estimated that Hongxiu will be affected by them.


    They can''t have friends in Kunlun, but they can''t have the strength to protect their friends. Obviously, Hongxiu is the kind of people who are not suitable to be their friends!


    Xu Shaotang now also understands why mu Tiance insists on driving Hongxiu away. The better the Hongxiu is, the more mu Tiance wants to drive her away. He can''t let Hongxiu be implicated by them.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xu Shaotang lowered his voice and came up to Mu Tiance and said, "why don''t you come directly to cool her down and tell her not to be sentimental and cut off her thoughts?"


    To tell the truth, Xu Shaotang is not good at driving away a woman. If he was good at it, there would not be so many women around him now.


    "I''ve already tried!" Mu Tiance shook her head helplessly and said, "she said she just wanted to repay her kindness. As long as she could help me do something, she would be satisfied."


    "She said so. It seems that she is determined to follow you!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with some embarrassment and said, "if you don''t want to tell her directly, it''s not good for her to come with us. Just persuade her to go back to her home."


    Mu Tiance shook his head again and said, "I''ve tried this too. She said that I saved her from the childe brother. Her life is mine. As long as I can repay her kindness, even if I die, it''s worth it."¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance speechless and said with a bitter smile: "she is so firm, then I have no way! If you can''t, you have to give up your temporary home. If you don''t let others know that she has something to do with you, our enemies will not find her. "


    This is the last resort. If they can''t get rid of Hong Xiu, they have to get rid of themselves.


    "Don''t you have a lot of ghost ideas? There is no other way? " Mu Tiance asks Xu Shaotang helplessly.


    Xu Shaotang spread both hands and said simply, "anyway, I have no other way. If you can think of other ways, you can have a try."


    "If I could think of another way, I wouldn''t ask you!" Mu Tiance threw a white eye at Xu Shaotang and said helplessly: "if it doesn''t work, we''ll have to go somewhere else..."


    "Then go somewhere else. We can make do anywhere." Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at mu Tiance and says, "brother mu, seriously, you should still care about her. If you didn''t care about her, you wouldn''t think so much about it."


    If Mu Tiance doesn''t care about red tea at all, the life and death of red tea naturally has nothing to do with him. Why should she consider the safety of red tea? It''s just that mu Tiance, who is in the game, didn''t notice it himself.

 Chapter 1459

    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, then shook his head slightly and said, "she helped me wash and cook for such a long time. If it was you, would you care about her life?"


    He stubbornly thinks that he doesn''t care about tea, just because he has been with tea for such a long time, so he doesn''t want to see tea die in the hands of his enemies, let alone the enemy seize tea to threaten him.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded honestly and said, "anyway, I have no other way. You can decide whether you want to leave here or not."


    He didn''t believe in Mu Tiance, and he didn''t care about red tea at all, just as he didn''t believe in Mu Tiance and didn''t care about light dance.


    When they were talking here, footsteps came from outside. They knew it was the tea coming, so they stopped talking just now.


    With two dishes in front of them, Hongxiu said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "young master, do you want to drink two cups?"


    "No!"


    "Of course


    Mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang speak at the same time, but the answer is completely the opposite.


    "Do you want it or not?" Red sleeve a face smile at two people.


    Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "we haven''t been drinking together for a long time. I came to you. It seems that it''s unreasonable if you don''t buy me a drink."


    "Drink to death!" Mu Tiance said a word to Xu Shaotang, then said to the tea: "then drink two glasses!"


    "All right, I''ll get you some wine and glasses." With a smile, she quickly walked to the room inside, then put the wine and wine cup in front of them, and said, "then drink slowly, and I''ll fry two small dishes."


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and looked at the red sleeves turning to the kitchen, with a helpless look on his face.


    "Don''t you think you''re used to her service?" After the tea leaves, Xu Shaotang opens the jar to pour wine, and says to Mu Tiance with deep meaning.


    When mu Tiance told Hongxiu what to do, he was completely natural, without any discomfort, which is enough to show that mu Tiance was used to Hongxiu''s service, and even regarded Hongxiu as the people who used to serve him at Mu''s home.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance was slightly stunned, then silently picked up Xu Shaotang''s good wine and drank it up.


    Xu Shaotang filled mu Tiance''s glass again and said with a smile, "I think we''d better leave here after this meal. If we''re going to leave Kunlun, we''ll come here again."


    Now he can be sure that mu Tiance still cares about the red tea. In this case, he doesn''t want to see the accident of the red tea. Therefore, leaving here may be their best choice.


    Mu Tiance took the glass again, gave Xu Shaotang a light look, and then nodded gently.


    Now that mu Tiance has made a decision, there is no need for him to say anything more. Xu Shaotang takes the glass full of wine in front of him, touches mu Tiance''s glass gently, and says, "let''s have a good drink here. Next time we come here, I don''t know when it will be."


    With that, Xu Shaotang would lift his neck and pour the wine into his throat.


    The entrance is a sweet fragrance, but for mu Tiance, it may be the wine of parting.


    "Not bad!" Looking at the empty cup, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I remember correctly, this should be the first time for us to drink in Kunlun? I didn''t expect that the Kunlun wine is still very good. If I have a chance, I''ll take some to Longjiang. He can''t come to Kunlun. It''s good to drink two cups of Kunlun wine. "


    To bring some Kunlun wine to the Dragon general is to make up for the regret that the Dragon general can''t come to Kunlun.


    "Mu said:" the light drink, you really do not want to drink more than one drink


    "Ha ha, you don''t think less than me!" Xu Shaotang pun said, picked up chopsticks began to taste the tea craft, "good, good, if we are not now too many enemies, I would like you to take her around when a Jiao cook."


    "Just eat, where is so much nonsense?"


    Mu Tiance couldn''t hear the funny taste of Xu Shaotang''s words. After staring at Xu Shaotang, he ate the dishes on the table.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile and said, "before I came to Kunlun, I went to your Mu family."


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance sent his wine glass to his mouth. He looked up at Xu Shaotang with a deep yearning in his eyes and asked, "how''s your family?"


    "Very good!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I brought you a gift. Maybe you will like it."


    "What is it?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang curiously and wants to know what Xu Shaotang will bring to him. He guesses in his heart that it may be something that light dance drags Xu Shaotang to bring to him.In the past, he didn''t care much about his family, but since he had Qingwu and children, he always felt that he had obstacles wherever he went. Maybe he was not mu Tiance who was once arrogant, but more a husband and father.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s curious appearance, Xu Shaotang took out his mobile phone from his arms, handed it to Mu Tiance, and said with a smile, "I recorded a video for Qingwu and your child, you can have a look."


    Although there is no communication function of mobile phones in Kunlun due to the chaotic magnetic field, it does not affect other functions.


    Before coming to Kunlun, Xu Shaotang made a special trip to Mu''s home to record this video for mu Tiance. He thinks mu Tiance should like this gift.


    Mu Tiance carefully took the mobile phone from Xu Shaotang, as if afraid of accidentally falling on the ground and breaking it.


    He slowly turns on his mobile phone and finds the video that Xu Shaotang recorded for Qingwu. Looking at the Qingwu and the children in the video, mu Tiance''s face shows a loving smile.


    "The mobile phone is right here. You can have a look when you are free." Xu Shaotang poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth and said with a smile, "but you have to take it easy. The mobile phone can''t be recharged in the Kunlun area. When the power of the mobile phone is used up, it''s gone."


    The Kunlun world is far better than the secular world in terms of force, but it lags far behind in science and technology. Xu Shaotang thinks that if the Kunlun world does not have chaotic magnetic field and border protection, it may not be so difficult to deal with.


    However, mu Tiance carefully looked at the video on his mobile phone, all his attention was on the video, where he could hear Xu Shaotang''s words.

 Chapter 1460

    "Why, what is this?"


    While mu Tiance is immersed in the video, Hongxiu comes over with two dishes and looks at mu Tiance''s mobile phone curiously.


    Hear the voice of tea, mu Tiance slowly move his eyes away from the mobile phone, at the same time turn off the video on the mobile phone, light to tea said: "this is called a mobile phone."


    "Cell phone?" Tea will be in the hands of the dishes on the table, full of curiosity staring at mu Tiance in the hands of the mobile phone, asked: "this is what magic weapon? Why are there two people in it? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Tiance was surprised to see the tea, really don''t know how to explain to tea what is the mobile phone, can only helplessly nodded: "then you think it is a magic weapon."


    "What a magic weapon Red sleeve''s eyes are still tightly staring at the mobile phone in Mu Tiance''s hand, surprised to say: "such a small thing can actually lock such a big person in."


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other. A cell phone that is very common in their outside world is regarded as a magic weapon here.


    All of a sudden, they have a feeling of going through ancient times, but they are all in the same time and space.


    "Well, don''t care about this magic weapon, and don''t be too busy. Sit down and eat!" Mu Tiance put away his mobile phone and said slowly to Hongxiu.


    Red tea nodded and sat down beside mu Tiance. She didn''t know whether she meant it or not.


    Mu Tiance seems to have been used to it. He looks at the tea helplessly. He holds up the glass and thinks about his wife and children in the video. He slowly pours the wine into his throat.


    Xu Shaotang knew that mu Tiance''s mood at the moment must be not calm, and he didn''t tease mu Tiance''s mind. While eating the food, he said to Hongxiu: "your skill is very good. It''s the first time for me to eat such delicious food here."


    Of course, he said "here" refers to the Kunlun world, his secular world, song Yinuo and Fang Lan''s craftsmanship are no worse than that of Hongxiu. Every time he comes home, he can enjoy the happiness he can''t enjoy outside.


    "Mr. Xu wants to have a good taste." Red sleeve smile, for Xu Shaotang''s praise seems to be very popular, very natural with chopsticks to pick up the dish into mu Tiance''s bowl, dimple pinch shallow said: "childe taste this, this is I just picked wild vegetables outside today."


    Her movements are very skilled, mu Tiance is also very calm to accept, it seems that this has been used to.


    Looking at Hong Xiu and mu Tiance in front of him, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels like an electric light bulb. Looking at them carefully, they really match each other. He thinks that if Mu Tiance and Hong Xiu can get married, it will be a good thing.


    Mu Tiance finished the dish in the bowl and raised his head slightly to ask: "you haven''t been home for some time, have you? Not at home? "


    "Are you driving me away again?" Red sleeve some of the resentment of looked at mu Tiance one eye, slowly said: "anyway, I go home also not to be seen, it is better to stay in the childe side."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the tea in surprise and asked, "no, there are not many sensible girls like you. Your family doesn''t care to see you?"


    Regardless of the appearance of Hongxiu, Xu Shaotang thinks that Hongxiu''s character should be very pleasing. He has met many women in Kunlun. So far, Hongxiu is the woman who gives him the best first impression. He doesn''t know what kind of mentality Hongxiu''s family hold in order not to see such a woman.


    Speaking of this, red sleeve also showed a helpless look on her face and said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know why..."


    In fact, she knows that for her family, no matter what her appearance is, she is just a vase. The best result is to use herself to gain some benefits for the family. In this place where the jungle is strong, most women can''t control their own destiny. Therefore, she would rather be a girl next to Mu Tiance than go back to her home In my home.


    Every family has a difficult book to read! Looking at the look of red tea, Xu Shaotang did not ask any more. He pointed to the jar with wine on the table and said with a smile, "would you like to have a drink, too?"


    Red sleeve slightly shakes his head, way: "I can''t drink wine, Xu childe or with Childe drink good."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders, took the cup to Mu Tiance and said, "do we have to drink for our meeting?"


    Mu Tiance squinted at Xu Shaotang and snorted, "eat your food and drink your wine. If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!"


    His head is full of dancing and children''s shadow at the moment. Xu Shaotang''s words sound so noisy to him at the moment. He wants Xu Shaotang to shut up and not disturb his purity here.


    In front of Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry. He was used to Mu Tiance''s temper. He turned to Hongxiu and said with a smile, "your childe''s temper is so bad, so you can stand him. If you change into someone else, you can''t stand his temper."


    "Can''t Mr. Xu bear it?" Red sleeve said with a smile: "although I don''t know what happened between Mr. Xu and his son, red sleeve can see that the relationship between Mr. Xu and his son is very good, a little confidant.""Ha, you can see it clearly!" Xu Shaotang chuckles and drinks all the wine in his glass.


    Red tea shook her head slightly, covered her mouth and said with a smile: "it''s not that red tea can see clearly, but that the young master''s temper towards Mr. Xu is very good. If someone else''s words, the young master doesn''t have a good face for him."


    "So it is Xu Shaotang thought about it and looked at the sleeves with a smile. The surprise in his eyes flashed by.


    He suddenly had a strange feeling that the identity of Hongxiu was not as simple as it seemed.


    From his conversation with Hongxiu, we can see that Hongxiu is generous in speech, charming and elegant in manner, and completely unlike the women in ordinary people''s families.


    With this feeling, Xu Shaotang''s words are less. When he leaves here, he plans to ask mu Tiance if he knows the details of Hongxiu. Although it''s a little bit of a villain''s heart, they are now in Kunlun, so it''s better to be careful.


    The meal was not a happy one. Mu Tiance didn''t talk much from the beginning to the end, probably because of the video. Xu Shaotang was suspicious of Hongxiu, and he couldn''t find anything to say with her. Later, he didn''t talk much. The atmosphere on the table was a little dull, but Mu Tiance and Hongxiu didn''t realize it.

 Chapter 1461

    After dinner, mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang, who are determined to leave, plan to leave the courtyard quietly.


    Just walked out not far, mu Tiance suddenly stopped Xu Shaotang: "wait!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance suspiciously and said with a smile, "why, can''t you give up?"


    "I''ll leave her a letter!" Mu Tiance ignored Xu Shaotang''s teasing, said a word to Xu Shaotang lightly, and quickly walked to the direction of the courtyard.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s back, Xu Shaotang has a helpless look on his face. Seeing mu Tiance like this, doesn''t he care about the appearance of red sleeves?


    If he didn''t have any doubts about Hongxiu at the beginning, he might still want to match these two people. But now, he still has to find out the details of Hongxiu first. Although mu Tiance''s strength is strong, he doesn''t have too much scheming. He is afraid that if there is a problem with Hongxiu, mu Tiance may be hit by some.


    "Ask him later to see if he knows the details of the tea!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed a little, went to the roadside and sat down under a tree, waiting for mu Tiance there.


    Soon, mu Tiance''s figure appeared in Xu Shaotang''s sight.


    "Xu Tiantang came up and asked," looking at the things you left behind, he stood up quickly


    He doesn''t need to ask mu Tiance how to avoid the sight of the red tea in the room and leave a letter to her. For mu Tiance, who is in the virtual world, it''s just a simple thing.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "tell her, otherwise she will wait there endlessly. When we leave, she should live her own life. She should go home when she should. There''s no need to spend time here. "


    Just as mu Tiance mentioned this, Xu Shaotang pushed the boat forward and asked mu Tiance, "you''ve known her for some time. Do you know her background?"


    "Details?" Mu Tiance turned his head and looked at Xu Shaotang who was walking side by side with him in surprise. He asked faintly, "do you doubt that she has a problem?"


    He and Xu Shaotang have been together for such a long time. Naturally, he can''t understand Xu Shaotang any more. As soon as Xu Shaotang asked that question, he guessed that Xu Shaotang was beginning to suspect Hong Xiu.


    Xu Shaotang did not hide, nodded: "her temperament and conversation, it does not look like ordinary people''s family."


    "She''s not really from the ordinary people''s family!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said calmly: "her family should be considered as a small family in Kunlun. Her family wanted to use her to marry the children of a second rate family. She didn''t want to, so she ran out secretly. Then she met the childe who wanted to catch her and use her as a plaything. You should know everything later."


    "So?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, thought about it, and then asked, "is this what she told you, or did you find out by yourself?"


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "I''m not in the mood to investigate this kind of thing. She told me that."


    He came to Kunlun to look for Xuqing and mu Huangyu, not to inquire about these things. Hongxiu itself is not even a warrior, and there is no threat to him. He does not need to investigate in such detail.


    He will also save tea for some time, tea did not make any adverse move to him, over time, he also chose to believe in tea.


    "So she said that she was not welcomed by the family because the family wanted to force her to marry?" Thinking of what Hong Xiu said at dinner, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "since you know her background, I''m relieved."


    After all, before the tea is also considered a lady, but a lady can take care of people to take care of so well, it seems that some unreasonable? Of course, this is not absolute. Take song Yinuo as an example. As a young lady of the Song family, she takes good care of him?


    I just don''t know if this is the same type of person as song Yinuo.


    Although he had a little doubt in his heart, he didn''t say anything more. Mu Tiance was not the kind of person who was easily attracted by beauty. Since mu Tiance chose to believe her, he had his reasons.


    Mu Tiance looked ahead and said to Xu Shaotang faintly: "even if she is lying, she is not a big threat to us. It''s the plain girl. You should check her details carefully. Now you have a handle in her hand. You should be on guard against her, just like when we were in Kunlun last time!"


    No matter what Xu Shaotang thinks in his mind, mu Tiance has always been adamant that the person who betrayed them in Kunlun was su nu. Although he doesn''t know why Su Nu did it, it''s hard to change his understanding of what he thinks unless there is direct evidence to prove that his idea is wrong.


    Mentioning this matter, Xu Shaotang was helpless and said to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile: "I also want to check, but I know nothing about her except her name! Moreover, her name is likely to be fake. "


    He forced her so much that she didn''t tell him her own details. He could only guess her identity. He couldn''t think of anything else."I''ve been in Kunlun for such a long time, and I haven''t heard anyone mention the plain girl." Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "if I guess correctly, her name should be false."


    Xu Shaotang thought a little, nodded his head and said: "I think it should be the same! By the way, have you ever heard of a young woman in Kunlun who has the power to transform the virtual world? "


    This may be their most direct clue at present. You know, even in Kunlun, there are not many young Huaxu masters like pixennu and yingjunshang.


    If there is a rumor that pixel girl is such a young female virtual master, then this person is likely to be a plain girl!


    Mu Tiance thought about it carefully, shook his head and said, "women in Kunlun have never been in a very high position. What''s more, she has never heard of such a young woman as a master of Huaxu. If there is one, she should be famous."


    "But she does have the power to transform the virtual world!" Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "it seems that this woman is really mysterious! I don''t know her details, and I don''t know when she will give us some trouble. "


    "It''s you who have a grudge against her anyway." Mu Tiance said: "even if she wants to find trouble, it''s your trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at mu Tiance, looking for his trouble, is not equal to looking for mu Tiance''s trouble? He thought he could stay out of it?

 Chapter 1462

    At the same time, the man they deliberately saved his life to send a message to the winner also returned to the winner.


    "Pa!"


    The winner''s current owner, Ying juechen, angrily smashed the cup on the ground and said angrily, "come on, tell the elders to come to the family meeting hall for discussion!"


    Listen to win juechen, someone immediately runs out.


    Generally, the elders of the winner are scattered around Heming peak to practice hard. Only when they encounter thorny problems, can they show up.


    These elders, who are closely related to the winners, are basically the elders of win juechen.


    Generally speaking, these elders do not have much power and seldom ask about the winner''s affairs. But once these elders unite, they have the power to abolish the winner''s owner. Of course, the winner''s family owners can''t be abolished if they want to. Unless the contemporary family owners have serious faults and cause extremely heavy losses to the winner, these elders can''t ask for the abolition of the family owners.


    The people who can be appointed as elders are those who have the strength to transform the virtual world.


    For these elders, the winner will naturally give them excellent treatment. They are all good to eat and drink. After all, the role of a master of transforming the virtual world in a family can not be underestimated.


    No matter the winner or the other four families, or even those second rate families, they basically follow the rules laid down by their ancestors.


    Over the years, only one of the winners has been abolished, which was thousands of years ago. The abolition of the winner has something to do with the fact that he Shibi was taken out of Kunlun by the side branch of the winner.


    When the servant went to inform the elders to come to the meeting hall, Ying juechen looked at the people who came back to deliver the message angrily and said, "are you sure those two are Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance?"


    Looking at Ying juechen on the edge of rage, the man quickly lowered his head and slightly shook his head: "I''m not sure, it''s their own saying."


    "What are their characteristics?" Ying juechen asked the man again, suppressing his angry voice.


    The man thought about it carefully and said, "one of them is very beautiful..."


    Yingjuechen was waiting for the man to continue to talk, but the man didn''t have the following. He just lowered his head and didn''t dare to look directly at the angry yingjuechen.


    Win juechen hard slap on the table, voice low roar way: "this?"


    "That''s all..." How dare that person say that he was scared out of his wits in front of Ying juechen? He didn''t pay close attention to their characteristics.


    If it wasn''t for mu Tiance''s "beautiful" appearance, he couldn''t even say this feature.


    "No one!" Ying juechen raised his head slightly, and a fierce spirit had lifted the man with a low head in front of him. "A small team of people were killed by others. You didn''t even know what other people had. What''s the use of me to support you? Come on, drag it out, chop it! "


    Ying juechen was very angry because of the provocation of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. This man can''t even answer such a simple question now. It''s hard for him to get rid of his hatred if he doesn''t kill this useless bucket!


    "Forgive me, master! Forgive me, master


    No matter how the man knelt on the ground to beg, win juechen didn''t want to take back his life. Impatiently, he waved to the winner''s guard, who immediately dragged the man who was still kowtowing and begging out.


    Looking at the bucket being dragged away, win juechen gently rubbed his temple. His eyes were full of murders, and his voice roared in a low voice: "since you want to provoke me to win, I''ll let you know the strength of my winner!"


    At the moment, he can''t wait to catch these two people who dare to challenge the winner. He wants to wash the shame of the winner with the blood of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance!


    Not long after, the seven elders who were informed came to the chamber one after another.


    The seven elders are all old, and each of them has more or less white hair. Looking at yingjuechen sitting there in anger, we all know that the winner may be in trouble this time.


    "What''s the matter with the landlord calling us here?"


    After several people sat down, the eldest elder Ying Changkong frowned and asked Ying juechen.


    Hearing Ying Changkong''s words, Ying juechen rubbed his temple again, forced down his anger, and said: "Huo Liqun, the head of Huo family in Qingmu Town, was killed in public yesterday. This morning, a team of people we sent to Huo''s family to inquire about the situation was killed again, and the other side also left a man specially to come back and fight against us!"


    Speaking of this, the anger of yingjuechen spread on his face again, and the whole person sat there like a volcano that would erupt at any time.


    "What?"


    "How arrogant! How dare you challenge us to win


    "Kill! Otherwise, what''s the face of the winner? "


    The voice of Ying juechen had just dropped. The seven elders sitting there had already burst the pot, and everyone''s face was flashing with anger.Although they usually don''t care much about the winners, their fate has long been linked with the winners. They are both prosperous and lose.


    Therefore, for those who dare to challenge the winner, everyone has only one opinion - kill!


    Listening to these elders'' words, Ying Changkong raised his hand slightly and motioned them not to speak. After everyone was quiet, he asked Ying juechen, "do you know who they are?"


    Ying juechen held his fist tightly and said in a deep voice: "according to the person who came back to report, it''s Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance!"


    "Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance?"


    Hearing the names of these two people, elders, you look at me and I look at you. It seems that you are asking each other who these two people are and when there are such two figures in Kunlun.


    When they asked each other there, Ying Changkong suddenly frowned and said, "are those two people who came from the outside world and left Tianzhu Mountain alive?"


    They don''t care much about these things at ordinary times. They have heard about these two people occasionally before. If it wasn''t for Ying juechen, he would have forgotten about them.


    Ying juechen nodded slightly and said: "it''s just these two people, and they don''t know what kind of luck they''ve taken. They came out of Tianzhu Mountain alive! Before, Jiang Dongli wanted to capture these two people back to Kunlun, but he didn''t know why he didn''t succeed. "


    "They don''t seem to have any grudges with us winners, do they?" Ying Changkong was puzzled and said: "there are so many families in Kunlun, why do they challenge us to win alone? Is it under the direction of some other family? "

 Chapter 1463

    "I don''t think so!"


    Ying juechen shook his head slightly and said, "if you want to say that, there are some grudges between them and us."


    In order to let everyone know why Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance found their winners, Ying juechen told them that they had sent people to chase Xu Qing and mu Huangyu. Originally, this kind of thing was nothing more than normal, and these elders seldom asked about these things, so they didn''t know that the gratitude and resentment between Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang were normal.


    After listening to win juechen''s words, we finally understand why these two people found the winner.


    Needless to say, the two people who were chased by the winner must have something to do with Xu Shaotang. Their purpose in doing so is to retaliate against the winner.


    Win Changkong asked again: "well, are those two people who were chased by you captured?"


    Ying juechen shook his head slightly and sighed softly: "originally, those two people had been surrounded by our winners, but suddenly two experts appeared to rescue them. After that, we lost the news of those two people."


    If those two people are caught by them, he can still think of the Revenge of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. But the two people have been rescued, but now they have to face the Revenge of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. He suddenly feels that he has lost his wife and lost his army.


    Not only won juechen, but also won these elders have this feeling.


    "Do you know who saved them?" Five elder wins long breeze to frown a way: "or, the home owner has the object of suspicion?"


    It seems that the two masters who rescued the winner and wanted to arrest also want to fight against the winner. If we include Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the situation that the winner is facing now seems not very optimistic.


    Ying juechen showed a cold light in his eyes, nodded slightly and said: "I always suspected that the people in that place saved the two people!"


    "The people of that place?" In the eyes of the elders of the winner, there was a chance to kill at the same time. The winner said coldly: "if it''s really people from that place, it seems that they are beginning to have ideas again!"


    In the Kunlun Kingdom, many people are aware of the existence of the top five families. However, only the elders and owners of the five families know that there is another power they are not willing to mention. For the five families, that is their biggest shame! So when they talk about it, they always use "that place" instead.


    Now these people only know the existence of that place, but none of them took part in the fierce World War I that year.


    All the things about that place are handed down by the heads and elders of the five families.


    "Very likely!" Yingjuechen said with a cold face: "just, I don''t understand why people in that place want to save those two people."


    Win long sky thought about it and said, "do they want to unite Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to deal with us?"


    "How can it be!" As soon as the voice of Ying Changkong fell, Ying Changfeng shook his head and said, "although Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have some strength, the people in that place are not able to please them by rescuing them."


    "So it is


    Win the sky also feel their guess is too incredible, even he himself denied his guess.


    "If it''s not for this reason, it''s only possible that they want to get the secret about Tianzhu Mountain from Xu Shaotang and Ying JunShang!" Another elder slowly looked at the crowd and said, "don''t forget, as far as we know, it seems that only these two people left Tianzhu Mountain alive! And they probably know the secret of Tianzhu Mountain! "


    Hearing what the elder said, the other elders thought it over carefully and nodded deeply. They thought that the elder''s guess might be closer to the real situation.


    "Let''s leave that place alone for the time being." Seeing that everyone was a little off topic, Ying juechen raised his hand slightly and said, "if people in that place dare to act rashly, the other four companies can''t just sit by and ignore it. It''s not just our winner''s business! Now, let''s first think about how to wash away the humiliation that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance put on our winners! "


    "Needless to say, kill!" Ying Changfeng stood up and said, "I''ll go to meet them with Lao Liu and Lao Qi to see what their abilities are."


    The six elders win heartless and the seven elders win juechuan. They are all of the same generation as Ying juechen. They are one generation lower than Ying Changkong. However, once they are in the elder seat, this generation is not so important. That''s why Ying Changfeng calls them old six and seven.


    No matter what reasons Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have, they are not excuses to provoke the winner. Now that they have done so, they should be ready to bear the anger of the winner.


    Looking at Ying Changfeng who volunteered, Ying juechen shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not sure if you''re the only three people going. Elder two, how about going with the other three elders?"


    "The owner thinks we can''t win just two young people with the three of us?" Hear to win absolute dust of words, win long breeze slightly some displeasure of say.


    In his opinion, winning juechen is obviously doubting their strength."That''s not what I mean." Ying juechen smiles to Ying Changfeng and says: "as far as I know, these two people are very cunning. For the sake of safety, I think it''s better to let the second elder go with you! Think about it. It would be even more humiliating if so many of our winners could not win over Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance? For the honor of our winner, we have to be careful


    Although Ying juechen did feel that it might be difficult for them to win Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, he couldn''t say it directly. He had to change his words.


    Judging from the current situation, it can be concluded that these two people have the strength to transform the virtual world. Three to two, they are somewhat insecure. If they are four to two, they will be much more secure. After all, elder Ying Changwen is also a person who has been in the virtual world for many years, and his strength is also ranked in the Kunlun circle.


    Since Ying juechen had said that, Ying Changfeng couldn''t refuse, so he nodded and said, "please go with us. Let''s go here and catch these two people who dare to challenge our winners!"


    "Well! Thank you, four elders Ying juechen nodded slightly and said, "you don''t just want to catch them alive, as long as you can catch them, no matter how they live or die!"


    "Well, we see!" And elder Ying Changwen stood up, looked at Ying Changfeng and said, "let''s go now!"


    The three nodded and immediately followed Ying Changwen out of the meeting hall.


    Looking at the back of the four people leaving, Ying Changkong showed a slight smile on his face, looked at Ying juechen and said, "by the way, master, why didn''t you see the big boy after such a big thing?"


    "He went to work." Win juechen said: "let''s talk about this later. What Jun Shang is going to do this time is also very important to our winners."

 Chapter 1464

    The winners are looking for Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in Kunlun, but they don''t know that they have found a secluded village as a temporary foothold.


    They hardly go anywhere these days. They get together to discuss how to determine the whereabouts of Xuqing and mu Huangyu.


    After anticipating all kinds of possibilities, they made a bold decision - take the initiative!


    Their goal now is very simple. They sneak into the vicinity of Heming peak and look for the core personnel of the winner. As long as they grasp the core personnel of a winner, they can first determine whether Xuqing and mu Huangyu have been saved. Only after they have determined this matter can they think about the next step according to the situation!


    Having made a decision, they set out immediately.


    When they came out of the remote village, they found that the story about them had been thoroughly spread in Kunlun.


    No wonder, for the first time in so many years, someone provoked the winner of one of the five families and killed the winner in full view of the public. Even if the winner wanted to hide it, it was impossible to hide it.


    No matter where people are, they have the habit of gossiping. Ordinary people naturally like to hear and see their behavior of provoking the winner. Whether they can survive the encirclement and suppression of the winner or not, they can be used as their spare time conversation.


    At the same time, they also get a message that they have been wanted by the winner in the whole Kunlun circle.


    "Do you think the winner has sent someone out to kill us?" Xu Shaotang is not wanted at all. He says to Mu Tiance with a smile.


    "Nonsense!" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang like an idiot, and hummed, "if you are yingjuechen, will you only want us?"


    He thinks that Xu Shaotang is so boring that he can''t find a word to say. Do you want to ask such an obvious thing?


    If the winner doesn''t send someone to kill them, the winner is not the winner.


    With a smile and a shrug, Xu Shaotang said, "they sent people to kill us. We are just about to sneak into the vicinity of Heming peak to find the core members who will catch the winner. I don''t know if we will meet them."


    "It''s better not to encounter it!" Mu Tiance said, "let''s make clear what we want to make clear first."


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Now he also wants to fight with the winner''s experts. After confirming their affairs, he will play with the winner slowly.


    The two men deliberately look for the path to Heming peak, so as not to be found. It''s not a bad thing for the winner to send someone to kill them. The winner''s experts come to deal with them, which naturally means that there are not so many experts in Heming mountain, which is actually more favorable for their actions.


    Their actions were very hidden. When they arrived near Heming peak, where the winner was, it was already dark, and their actions did not attract anyone''s attention.


    From a distance, you can see the winner patrolling under Heming peak. The winner''s defense to Heming peak is not lax, almost reaching the level of three steps, one post, five steps and one sentry. Under such a tight defense, it is basically impossible to sneak into Heming peak without alerting anyone during the day, but it is much easier at night.


    However, they don''t have the idea of sneaking into Heming peak. They just need to look at the people coming in and out of Heming peak from a distance.


    "Let''s watch in turn. You rest when I watch, and I rest when you watch." Xu Shaotang completely drowns his body in the weeds and whispers to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "I''ll stare first. You can have a rest now."


    Since mu Tiance said so, Xu Shaotang did not refuse. After nodding slightly to Mu Tiance, he closed his eyes and rested in the grass.


    Not long after he closed his eyes, mu Tiance suddenly pulled him. He immediately woke up and looked in the direction of Mu Tiance''s fingers.


    At the foot of Heming peak, a group of people appeared at some time. The young man, who was the leader, was riding an unknown beast. The beast looked like a deer, but it had a long and sharp one horn on its forehead, and its fur was black and shiny. When he opened his mouth slightly, he could see the dense rows of teeth in his mouth, although he didn''t know what the beast was, But you can also guess that this beast''s foot strength is absolutely not bad.


    "That''s the winner, three less wins over Junyi." Mu Tiance whispered to Xu Shaotang: "before I also wanted to seize him to interrogate, but I haven''t found a good next mobile phone meeting."


    "Oh?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the three winners should be regarded as the core members of the winner, right?"


    "You want him, too?" Mu Tiance took a look at Xu Shaotang and said, "of course, the three winners are the core members of the winner, but it''s not so easy to catch him."


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang puzzled asked: "is it difficult to win your will? Is it also the master of Huaxu?"


    "No!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said: "the strength of Ying Junyi should not reach that level, otherwise he would not live under the aura of Ying JunShang."Xu Shaotang did not understand: "what is difficult to grasp?"


    It''s not easy to catch a master of Huaxu, but it''s not easy to catch someone who can''t reach Huaxu when Xu Shaotang wants to.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, mu Tiance pointed to Ying Junyi''s mount and said, "his mount is called jueying. It''s a strange beast in the Kunlun Kingdom, and its speed is faster than that of the ordinary masters of transforming the virtual world! That''s why I didn''t have a good chance to catch him before. "


    "And this beast?" Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang not only didn''t give up the idea of seizing Ying Junyi, but also stared at the mount under Ying Junyi.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, mu Tiance said in silence, "do you want to catch people with their mounts?"


    "Don''t you want to?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if this mount is ours, can''t we come and go like the wind? You don''t have to rely on your own feet to go on the road. "


    In the secular world, there are too many means of transportation, and they don''t need to rely on their own feet where they go. Now in the Kunlun world, they rely entirely on their own feet. Although it''s nothing for those who transform the virtual world, it''s also a good thing to have a mount to help them. Why don''t they take possession of such a strange beast?


    "I advise you not to think about his mount!" Mu Tiance said faintly: "even if you can catch his mount, you can''t afford it!"


    "Can''t afford it?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in surprise.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "the food of this strange animal is human. Do you think you can afford it?"


    "Pervert!"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and scolded in a low voice. He immediately gave up his plan to take the mount of Ying Junyi as his own.


    It''s hard for him to accept the use of people to feed an animal, even with his enemies.


    No wonder Ying juechen doesn''t pay attention to this son. I''m afraid that besides his talent, it''s also related to his cruel character?

 Chapter 1465

    "Just him!"


    Thinking of Ying Junyi throwing a living man to this strange beast as food, Xu Shaotang feels sick. He decides to catch Ying Junyi now. If he has the chance, he will kill his mount by the way, so as not to harm people in the future.


    "Is it really up to him?"


    Mu Tiance slightly measured his cheek, looked at Xu Shaotang with cold eyes, and slowly said: "it''s more difficult to grasp him than to grasp the ordinary Huaxu masters. You can think clearly. We don''t have many opportunities. If the winners know our intention, they will be on guard soon. If they fail this time, they don''t know if there is any chance next time."


    Although mu Tiance also wanted to seize the cruel Ying Junyi to interrogate, but considering the difficulty of catching this man, he still did not make up his mind after all.


    Because care, so hesitant!


    "Do you know the man who won your favor?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance, "for example, besides cruelty, does he have any hobbies?"


    "Lust or not?" Mu Tiance said faintly: "before, I always thought you were very lustful. When I came to Kunlun, I found that there were few people here, especially the children of big families, who were not lustful. Maybe in their eyes, women are always their playthings. When they are tired of playing, they can throw them away at any time. Compared with them, I almost regard you as a modest gentleman. "


    When he said this, mu Tiance did not forget to tease Xu Shaotang.


    In Kunlun, most of the powerful people are men. There is no law here. Whoever has a big fist can dominate the fate of others.


    "Don''t tell me, it seems that''s true." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "from the people I met, there is really no one who is not lustful. Lust itself has not too many mistakes. Most men have lustful problems, but lust and shamelessness should be the true portrayal of these people in Kunlun."


    His words can be regarded as a simple excuse for himself.


    Xu Shaotang never denies his lust, but his lust is for his own women, and will never violate the will of any woman, so he thinks that he has no problem in fact.


    But these people in Kunlun are not the same. Their lust is often based on the violation of women''s will. They are shameless because of lust.


    This seems to be the case from the Yun brothers we met at the beginning, to Ying JunShang later, and to Ying Junyi now.


    "That would be exculpatory." Mu Tiance smiles a little, and does not discuss with Xu Shaotang too much on this issue. Instead, he asks Xu Shaotang, "so, what can you do to win you?"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finally put his eyes on mu Tiance. He looked at mu Tiance with a smile and said, "I have a good way to make sure that I can catch you, but I still need your cooperation."


    "My cooperation?" Mu Tiance was slightly puzzled. When he saw Xu Shaotang looking at his smile, he seemed to suddenly understand what Xu Shaotang was thinking. His eyes suddenly turned angry and said to Xu Shaotang in a cold voice: "you''d better not hit him with your ideas!"


    How can he not understand Xu Shaotang''s plan? Xu Shaotang, a jerk, just wants him to dress up as a woman to seduce Ying Jun?


    Although he knows that this plan is mostly effective, he will never do it!


    "Isn''t this to ask about my master and your grandfather?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you can sacrifice for a while. I promise I won''t tell you about it!"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Mu Tiance said firmly: "you can try to dress up as a woman yourself!"


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said, "if I had your face, would I tell you that? It''s not a shame. If you don''t believe it, go to the dragon group and ask. One of the required courses of dragon group training is camouflage. It''s a common thing for men to disguise as women. It''s a time when your mind can''t be so rigid. "


    Xu Shaotang tries his best to persuade mu Tiance. On the one hand, he really wants to use this almost 100% sure method to catch Yingjun''s intention. On the other hand, he also wants to satisfy his evil taste.


    From the first day he met mu Tiance, he was thinking about what a beautiful man like mu Tiance would look like in women''s clothes. Now it''s rare to have such a chance to kill two birds with one stone. Of course, he has to persuade mu Tiance well.


    "Stop it!" Listening to Xu Shaotang''s whispering in his ear, mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a frosty face and said in a cold voice: "believe it or not, I''ll turn over with you now?"


    "No..." Xu Shaotang looked helplessly at mu Tiance, who seemed to be really angry. He said with a bitter smile, "brother mu, why do you have to do this? What a big thing... "


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang doesn''t think it''s a shameful thing for a man to dress up as a woman. What''s the age of this? Besides mu Tiance, who else cares about this!


    "Shut up


    Mu Tiance directly interrupts Xu Shaotang''s words and turns his face to stop looking at Xu Shaotang, so as not to take off his shoes and greet Xu Shaotang''s smelly face."Well, let''s not talk about it for a while, OK?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and shook his head slightly. He said, "let''s watch it here. Let''s see if there''s a suitable goal than winning Jun Yi."


    Originally, it was a very simple thing, but now it becomes difficult because of Mu Tiance''s refusal.


    Although the place they can see is where the winner is, and the winner has to go through this barrier in and out of the mountain, the problem is that they can''t tell which is the core member and which is not. Besides, I''m afraid few of the core members have such a core as his own son who won juechen, right?


    Mu Tiance is too lazy to listen to Xu Shaotang''s nagging in his ear. He turns his face to Xu Shaotang and says, "if it''s for you to stare, I''ll go to other places nearby."


    At the beginning, he planned to stare until the sky was completely dark, but now he didn''t have this plan. He just wanted to stay away from Xu Shaotang, so as not to listen to Xu Shaotang''s constant nagging in his ears. For a long time, he didn''t hate Xu Shaotang as much as he does now.


    "Get..." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and sighed softly: "then you go around, be careful, don''t be found! Besides, it''s good to consider my suggestion, OK? "


    "Go away!"


    Mu Tiance angrily scolded Xu Shaotang, then lowered his body and slowly retreated behind under the cover of the grass.


    Xu Shaotang looks back at mu Tiance helplessly, then quietly lies there staring.

 Chapter 1466

    "If you dare to say this, only one of us can live!"


    On the path, a beautiful woman closed her eyes and lay there. She said coldly to the open field.


    Beauty''s body is wearing a snow-white skirt, but the snow-white skirt is full of bloodstains, it seems, give people a sense of serious injury and dying, but listen to her voice, but it is full of Zhongqi, not like the appearance of injury.


    Hearing the beauty''s words, a man''s voice came from the grass nearby: "don''t worry, I won''t say it even if I''m killed!"


    "Better!"


    This path is the only way to the nearest town to Heming peak.


    After lurking near Heming peak for three days, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have almost found out the rules of Ying Junyi''s activities. After noon every day, Ying Junyi will go out on his own mount and walk around. According to Xu Shaotang''s guess, Ying Junyi is mostly going to take his own mount for food.


    In the past three days, they have observed countless people going in and out of Heming peak. Except that they can be sure that Ying Junyi is the core member of the winner, no one else can be sure.


    Although xutianmu always tries to persuade him to dress up, he is still very disgusted with it.


    With Xu Shaotang''s unremitting efforts and mu Tiance''s unwillingness to delay this matter, he finally agreed to Xu Shaotang''s plan with great reluctance.


    Mu Tiance in women''s clothes can really be described as a man. Xu Shaotang has seen countless beauties, but so far, he has never seen a more beautiful woman than mu Tiance at the moment. He thinks in his heart that mu Tiance is a man. If he is a woman, he is definitely the kind of girl who is in trouble!


    "Is Ying Junyi about to come?" Xu Shaotang lies in the grass about 20 meters away from mu Tiance. His whole body is covered with weeds. Unless someone walks in, it''s hard to find him.


    Calculate the time, at this time, Ying Junyi should almost ride his own mount through here, they also calculate the time before the arrangement here in advance.


    Their plan is very simple. Mu Tiance, a man dressed as a woman, pretends to be seriously injured and faints on the side of the road. As long as Ying Junyi passes by, he will surely be attracted by the breathtaking beauty of Mu Tiance. Once Ying Junyi jumps off his mount, mu Tiance will immediately catch Ying Junyi, while Xu Shaotang will attack his mount with the fastest speed to try to kill the cannibal beast.


    Mu Tiance opened his eyes slightly, looked at the other end of the path, snorted and said, "he''d better come quickly!"


    Now he just wants to catch the bastard Ying Junyi so that he can take off the clothes that he hates so much. He just opens his eyes slightly and closes his eyes again. He really has no courage to see what he looks like now.


    Just as mu Tiance''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly whispered to Mu Tiance, "ready, they''re coming!"


    At the end of the trail, Ying Junyi appears with several subordinates. Ying Junyi''s face on the strange beast seems a little gloomy. It seems that he has encountered something unpleasant.


    He did encounter something unpleasant. Yesterday he just returned to the winner, he was scolded by his father Ying juechen. Because the winner was provoked by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, he was not in a good mood. Seeing that Ying Jun intended to comb the hair of the cannibal animal there, he also said that he would add food to the animal tomorrow. He was even more angry and went forward immediately Win Junyi to scold.


    Win Junyi naturally dare not talk back to win juechen, can only silently bear the saliva of win juechen Xingzi.


    Although the mouth does not say, but his heart has a rebellious mind, the more you do not let me do things, the more I want to do! Anyway, you only see the bastard who won JunShang!


    So, make up your mind to come out today and make sure to add food to your mount.


    Thinking about adding food to the mount, Ying Jun could not help yelling at the people around him: "hurry up! I''m in a bad mood now. Who will be left behind? I''ll feed him to jueying now! "


    Hearing Ying Junyi''s words, several of his subordinates suddenly felt a shudder, and quickly quickened their pace to catch up with Ying Junyi riding on jueying.


    Not far ahead, the shadow under Ying Junyi suddenly hisses.


    "Well?" Ying Junyi frowns slightly. Jueying''s alertness is always very high. It gives out a warning sound, which seems to mean that there is danger nearby?


    Just as Ying Jun was thinking there, his eyes suddenly glanced at the roadside not far away. It seemed that there was a person lying there, and it was still a woman?


    "Go to someone and see what''s going on!"


    If it wasn''t for jueying''s warning, Yingjun would have gone to see it for himself, but since jueying''s warning, he decided to be careful.


    Hearing Ying Junyi''s words, one of his subordinates immediately ran forward quickly. The man ran to Mu Tiance, who was lying on the ground. His eyes suddenly straightened. His eyes were firmly locked on mu Tiance''s cheek. It seemed that he was reluctant to leave for a moment. The whole person seemed to be struck by lightning.Looking at the man standing there, Ying Junyi was puzzled and asked the man: "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing the voice of Ying Junyi, the man just recovered from the huge shock. He moved his eyes away from mu Tiance''s face and quickly ran back to Ying Junyi.


    "Beauty Beauty... " The man seemed to be thinking about the face of the "woman" he had just seen in his head. He was so excited that he said incoherently: "third young master, there is a There''s a beauty in a coma Well, yes, gorgeous beauty... "


    See subordinate this person that pair of incoherent appearance, win Jun idea in the heart suddenly move.


    These people are not people who have never seen the world. When will they do so because of a woman? He was curious about how beautiful a person would be to make his subordinates behave.


    With this idea, Ying Junyi immediately kicked jueying''s abdomen and urged him to take him to see the beauty who was injured and unconscious.


    Jueying screams again, but how can she win Junyi? Now she just wants to see what the beauty looks like. Regardless of jueying''s warning, she keeps kicking jueying her abdomen.


    Under the compulsion of Ying Junyi, jueying reluctantly carries Ying Junyi forward slowly.


    To say that the animal is really alert. When it moves forward, its ears are firmly up, as if it is paying attention to every move around.

 Chapter 1467

    When all kinds of reluctant jueying comes to Mu Tiance who "faints" in front of him with itching and unbearable Ying Junyi, Ying Junyi''s eyes can no longer be removed from mu Tiance''s face.


    There are many kinds of beauties in the world, including sexy and enchanting, fresh and refined, and elegant temperament. However, at the moment, the beauty who is unconscious on the ground is a collection of all the beauties. This is a kind of enchanting beauty. For the first time, he knows that a woman can be so beautiful!


    The scream of jueying sounded again, and his mouth kept growling. However, at the moment, Ying Junyi was completely attracted by the comatose beauty, where could he hear the warning of jueying.


    Originally in a bad mood to win Jun Yi, but now showed a very happy smile.


    He felt that such a beauty was a gift from heaven!


    Win Jun, who is obsessed with lust, jumps from jueying and comes to Mu Tiance quickly.


    "What a cruel person to be willing to start with such a breathtaking beauty!"


    Ying Jun sighs in his heart, and at the same time he bends down slowly. Now, he just wants to take this beautiful woman back to take care of her. As for the meal for jueying, he has already thrown it out of his mind.


    Just when yingjunyi''s hand was about to touch mu Tiance, mu Tiance''s eyes suddenly opened and his hand flashed out. At the moment of yingjunyi''s consternation, mu Tiance had already grasped yingjunyi''s neck.


    This sudden change, immediately will win Jun Yi and his subordinates scared not light.


    Only jueying didn''t even think about it, so he rushed to Mu Tiance like lightning, and smashed into mu Tiance with his sharp single horn on the top of his head.


    "You brute know the protector!" Mu Tiance snorts coldly, grabs Ying Junyi''s neck and quickly retreats to Xu Shaotang''s hidden position.


    When mu Tiance retreats, he enters.


    "Hiss..."


    A fierce real Qi suddenly appeared from the grass. The figure of jueying who pursued mu Tiance suddenly gave a little pause, and his mouth uttered a sad cry. However, it was only a slight pause, and he chased mu Tiance again.


    However, its speed at the moment is much slower. Xu Shaotang''s Qi suddenly cuts a long hole in his body. As soon as he runs, his whole body''s blood will flow down, and the grass under him will be dyed dazzling red.


    Looking at the unrelenting pursuit of Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart and said, "if it wasn''t for your cannibalism, I would really like to take you in..."


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang''s body has flashed out, and his fierce Qi is waved out one after another. The dead shadow, who was seriously injured by his sneak attack, can no longer escape Xu Shaotang''s attack. In a moment, he is lying on the ground under Xu Shaotang''s continuous attack.


    Falling on the ground, jueying keeps whining to yingjunyi, who is caught by mu Tiance. No matter how unbearable it is in other people''s eyes, yingjunyi is its master and the master it wants to protect with its life!


    It''s true that a dog doesn''t think his family is poor, and a son doesn''t think his mother is ugly. This is loyalty.


    Until jueying fell to the ground and couldn''t get up, the subordinates of yingjunyi came back and rushed here.


    Even if they know that they are not equal to these two people, they must try their best to save Ying Junyi, because if Ying Junyi is captured, they will die.


    Looking at these people rushing to this side, Xu Shaotang smiles and rushes to several people like lightning.


    After a sad cry, the subordinates of Ying Junyi have all died in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t look at the bodies of those people under Ying Junyi. When he came to jueying, he squatted down slowly and said, "it''s a good ride, but it''s a pity..."


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang raised his hand and slapped it heavily on jueying''s head. Jueying uttered a sad cry for the last time, and finally closed his eyes.


    "There''s so much bullshit with a beast, let''s go!" Mu Tiance is also anxious to change his disgusting clothes. He doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to waste his time here. After a cold hum, he grabs Ying Jun and intends to plunder him from afar.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly and catches up with mu Tiance.


    Now they are not far away from the winner, and the winner may catch up at any time, so we should leave here quickly, and then find a hidden place to interrogate Ying Junyi.


    After seizing Ying Junyi and running wildly for more than an hour, they enter a forest in the south of Heming peak, which is far away from Heming peak where the winner is. It is basically impossible for the winner to find them in a short time.


    Entering the woods, mu Tiance immediately gives Xu Shaotang the idea of winning the king, and he goes to the depths of the woods to change the clothes he has long wanted to change.


    "Who are you?" Ying Junyi gets a little chance to breathe and asks Xu Shaotang with a cold face.


    Xu Shaotang to win Jun Yi smile, way: "you guess?"


    Looking at the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, and then looking deep into the woods, thinking about what happened to the winner recently, Ying Junyi suddenly thought of two people in his mind and exclaimed: "Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance?""Congratulations, that''s right!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "unfortunately, there is no prize!"


    It''s not difficult to guess their identity. Just think about what happened to the winner recently and you can guess their identity.


    "It''s so bold!" Ying Junyi looked at Xu Shaotang with a cold face and said, "I''m a winner. The experts are chasing you everywhere. I didn''t expect that you dare to sneak around the winner to catch me. You also designed such a beauty trick for me. I admire you. I really admire you! That beauty is mu Tiance, right? "


    At the moment, Yingjun doesn''t know that all this is a trap set by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. While secretly blaming himself for his lusty mind and not listening to the warning of jueying, he can''t help admiring Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    In terms of courage alone, these two people are indeed worthy of admiration, even if they are the enemies of the winner now!


    "It seems that you are quite clever!" Xu Shaotang said to Ying Junyi with a smile: "don''t worry, we have no other meaning to catch you. We just want to ask you a few questions."


    "Don''t you want to use me to threaten the winner?"


    No matter how unbearable Ying Junyi is, he is the winner after all. He has seen all kinds of big waves since he was young. After a short period of panic, he forced himself to calm down.


    Now his life is being held by these two people. If he wants to live, he can''t mess up.

 Chapter 1468

    At the same time, mu Tiance has changed clothes with great speed.


    Looking at mu Tiance coming out after changing his clothes, Ying Junyi shows a trace of resentment on his face.


    A knife on the head of the color word. Today, he really understood the meaning of this sentence.


    Think of oneself just now unexpectedly to a man spread that kind of thought, win Jun meaning face from can''t help but show the look of chilly, feel oneself seem to be disgusted to. Although he is lustful, he is only lustful to women, not to the point of liking men.


    Ying Junyi looks at mu Tiance, and the color of love in his eyes turns into irony. He hums coldly: "I always thought that the person who dares to challenge me to win would be a hero. Unexpectedly, in order to catch me, Ying Junyi puts down his dignity as a man!"


    Fool!


    When Ying Junyi says this, Xu Shaotang can''t help but scold mu Tiance in his heart. He estimates that in a short time, this matter may become mu Tiance''s fault. Ying Junyi actually says this at this time. Isn''t it just to blame himself?


    Sure enough, mu Tiance, who had been repressed because of the fact that men were disguised as women''s make-up, heard Ying Junyi''s words, and his face was instantly covered with frost.


    "Pa!"


    Mu Tiance suddenly flash figure, the next moment, a loud and heavy slap has fallen on the face of win Jun Yi.


    "How dare you hit me?" Since he was born, no one has ever beaten himself except his father, Ying juechen. Even the self righteous Ying JunShang, at most, just a few words, has never touched him.


    But at the moment, he was beaten by mu Tiance. The key is that mu Tiance cheated his feelings. A sense of shame suddenly came into his mind.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as the voice of Ying Junyi falls, mu Tiance slaps him in the face. Although he doesn''t speak, his provocative eyes tell Ying Junyi that he will fight. What can you do for me?


    Mu Tiance''s two slaps with anger are naturally not light. Two lines of blood flow out of the corner of his mouth, and two palms of Ba appear clearly on his face, one on the left and one on the right, just symmetrical.


    "Win three less, since you are all in our hands, I advise you not to put your winning three less spectrum." Xu Shaotang lightly glanced at Ying Junyi and said: "you are the winner of the three identity in front of us is useless, we catch you is to ask you a few questions, if you obediently answer our questions, you also suffer less pain, we also waste less time, so we kill two birds with one stone thing, why not do it?"


    Ying Junyi didn''t appreciate it. He rubbed his slightly red and swollen cheek. His eyes were like poisonous snakes staring at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. He said angrily: "I didn''t think it would be better if it fell into your hands! As long as you have the courage, just kill me and get any news from me. No way


    Although yingjunyi is cruel, his talent is not bad. It''s just that yingjunshang''s talent is too high to cover up his light. Therefore, he still has his own pride.


    At the moment, in the hands of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the two winning enemies, he really didn''t want to be better or beg for mercy. Although he didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to leave his dignity and kneel down to survive.


    "No, what are you doing in front of us?" Xu Shaotang said to Ying Jun with a smile: "I''ve seen a lot of people with hard bones, but to tell you the truth, many people actually overestimate themselves. There are few people who can really withstand my torture. Look at you, you are delicate and tender. If I want to use punishment, I can''t stand it. Why?"


    "Ha ha, don''t you dare to torture me?" Ying Junyi looks at Xu Shaotang with a sneer and says, "after all, you are still afraid that we will win!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded without denying it and said, "I''m really a little afraid of your winners. After all, there are so many winners. If we fight with you, we really can''t get any advantage."


    "You are honest!"


    Win Jun Yi surprised to see Xu Shaotang one eye, did not expect that Xu Shaotang actually so simply admitted, he thought Xu Shaotang to atmosphere to say what does not put the winner in the eye.


    "People are expensive and have self-knowledge, aren''t they?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m so honest. How about you be honest? You can answer whatever I ask, OK? "


    Ying Junyi snorted and shook his head: "not so good! I said, "you can''t get any news from me!"


    "You see, that''s your fault, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Ying Junyi, turned to Mu Tiance and asked, "we should be able to buy * medicine in the Kunlun Kingdom, right?"


    "Yes!" Mu Tiance said coldly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile, turned to Ying Jun and said, "you say, what will happen if I feed you a beast and shut it up together?"


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang really doesn''t want to torture yingjunyi. This is what he and mu Tiance have discussed before. Although they are challenging the winner now, they still don''t cause much loss to the winner. At most, they make the winner lose some points. But if they torture yingjunyi or kill yingjunyi, they will be the same as yingjunyi There is an endless situation between families. At that time, the winners may use any means to deal with them. Of course, what they fear most is that the winners will go to the outside world from Kunlun to find trouble for their families.Therefore, when there is no absolute strength to prevent the winners from doing so, they are still not willing to completely turn against the winners. They can sneak on the winners, and the winners can not sneak on their families.


    It is precisely based on these scruples that they unanimously decide to ask what they want from yingjunyi, and then they will let yingjunyi go back.


    This can be regarded as a kind of reminder or warning to the winner. If the winner wants to deal with them, he should deal with them instead of their families. Otherwise, if the winner''s customers deal with their families, they can also deal with the winner''s families.


    This should be a kind of agreement between experts, but I don''t know if win juechen can understand their meaning.


    With Xu Shaotang''s voice down, win Jun Yi that resolute face suddenly surging up a cold color, hard look to Xu Shaotang way: "you dare!"


    "I''ve got you. What do you think I''m afraid of?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t be tense. How about a gentleman''s agreement? As long as you answer our questions well, how about we don''t touch you? "

 Chapter 1469

    Ying Junyi is not afraid of death, because he has guessed that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance will not kill him.


    However, in the face of Xu Shaotang''s threat, he was really a little scared.


    Not only is he afraid, he believes that any normal man will be afraid of this threat.


    Although he knew that this was only Xu Shaotang''s threat, he did not dare to guarantee that these two people would not do so.


    He wanted to gamble, but he didn''t dare! Because if you lose, it''s worse than killing him.


    Looking at the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Ying Junyi finally nodded and said in a deep voice: "what do you want to ask?"


    "You see, I wish I had been like this!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Ying Junyi with a smile and said, "you should know what we want to know most, right?"


    Ying Junyi frowned and thought about it. He soon understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning and asked faintly, "do you want to know whether those two people who were chased by our winner fell into our winner''s hands?"


    Smart!


    This is Xu Shaotang''s judgment of winning Junyi!


    The intelligence of Ying Junyi was beyond their expectation. Originally, he thought that Ying Junyi was just a dandy, but he didn''t expect that Ying Junyi was so clever. Xu Shaotang thinks that if the strength of Ying Junyi is not as good as that of Ying JunShang, maybe his light will not be covered by Ying JunShang. Maybe, even Ying juechen didn''t think that this son who is not paid attention to by him is so smart.


    "I''m quite impressed with you!" Xu Shaotang looked at Ying Junyi admiringly and said, "now that you have guessed what I want to ask, let''s talk about it."


    Ying Junyi didn''t rush to answer his question. Instead, he took a funny look at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance and said, "you have done so many things to target our winners, just to know their news?"


    "So it is." Xu Shaotang nodded. Of course, he couldn''t say anything about he Shibi.


    "I don''t know if you''re smart or stupid!" Ying Junyi looked at both of them sarcastically and said: "I can tell you now that these things you did have no meaning at all, because although those two people were surrounded by my winners, they were finally rescued. Is it silly of you to offend the winner for two people who are not in our hands? "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know whether he was stupid or not, but he thought it was worth it. Hearing Ying Junyi''s words, he quickly asked, "who saved them?"


    "I don''t know!" Ying Junyi shook his head and said, "if we knew, they might be in our hands now."


    This problem is not only what Xu Shaotang wants to know, but also what he believes is that the winners want to know more than they do, because only when they know who rescued Xuqing can they know who is fighting against the winner.


    Unfortunately, the winner doesn''t know who the two experts are, so Xu Shaotang asked him this question in vain.


    Looking at Ying Junyi''s calm look, mu Tiance frowned and said, "how do we know if what you said is true or false?"


    This answer is basically the same as the one he heard through Huo Liqun before, but Huo Liqun''s answer is also from yingjunyi''s mouth, so now we must determine whether the words of yingjunyi are true or false.


    Ying Junyi takes a cold look at mu Tiance and snorts. He doesn''t have a good face for the person who cheated his feelings and slapped him twice. He says coldly, "it''s up to you to judge. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. Or you can go to my father and ask him if you don''t believe me Have the guts


    "Don''t play the game of provocation. We don''t want to do this. We go to win juechen. Isn''t that sending sheep into tiger''s mouth?" Xu Shaotang sneered and said, "well, I choose to believe your words! Well, I have another question. I hope you can answer it truthfully. "


    It doesn''t look like a lie to win Junyi. Moreover, if they don''t believe in winning Junyi, they may not believe other people''s words. Then, this problem seems to be solved forever.


    "What''s the problem?" For Xu Shaotang did not accept their own provocation, win Jun Yi is not surprised, if the two dare to ask their father, they will not design a trap here to catch themselves.


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Ying Junyi and asked, "have you ever heard of a woman named Su Nu, or a very young woman who should be younger than me, but has the strength to transform the virtual world. Of course, her appearance is also first-class, although she can''t compare with..."


    Xu Shaotang was just about to make a joke about Mu Tiance when he was dressing up as a woman. However, thinking about Mu Tiance''s disgust, he finally stopped and said, "it''s beautiful anyway."


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance almost kicked Xu Shaotang. However, seeing that Xu Shaotang finally stopped, he finally resisted the impulse and just glared at Xu Shaotang with warning.


    "Is there such a strange woman in Kunlun?" Ying Junyi looks at Xu Shaotang curiously and says, "are you sure that such a young woman has the strength to transform the virtual world?""Sure!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    "Ha ha, it seems that yingjunshang is not a rare genius in a thousand years." Ying Junyi showed a smile on his face and said: "anyway, I don''t know that there is such a woman. If you see her one day, you can help me introduce her. In this way, the enmity between us will be written off. How about that?"


    He has not been valued by the winner for so many years, largely because of Ying JunShang''s extraordinary talent in martial arts. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance come out of Tianzhu Mountain, which has countless secrets. They have the power to transform the virtual world, which seems not enough to compare with Ying JunShang. But the woman in their mouth can be used to tell Ying JunShang, He is not a rare genius in a thousand years!


    Of course, he is not willing to let go of such an opportunity. He is even willing to let go of his grudge with Xu Shaotang.


    Two people are slightly stunned by the words of Ying Junyi. It seems that the resentment of Ying Junyi to Ying JunShang is really strong!


    "Wait till I see her!" Xu Shaotang smiles at Ying Junyi. At this time, he finds that Ying Junyi is not so annoying and even cute.


    "That''s a deal!" Ying Junyi smiles and says, "if you have any questions, please ask them together. I don''t want to be missed by you all the time."

 Chapter 1470

    Xu Shaotang surprised to see win Jun Yi, from the current situation, this win Jun Yi seems more interesting than win Jun Shang.


    "It seems that your resentment for Ying JunShang is very big!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and says to Yingjun.


    Ying Junyi nodded and said, "if you are me, you should feel the same as me! Yingjunshang is absolutely dazzling in the winner and even the whole Kunlun world. No matter where he goes, he is the pride of the winner, and we are destined to be his foil. He robbed all the things that should have belonged to us. Don''t you think I should have resentment? "


    "Of course After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said with emotion in a soft voice: "there is a person in my family who is too excellent, and it seems that it is not a good thing."


    When he said this, he couldn''t help thinking of Lin Yuan and Zhou Leshan. What Zhou Leshan is facing now is the situation of winning Junyi. He hopes that what he said to Zhou Leshan before he left is useful. At least, don''t let Zhou Leshan resent Lin Yuan.


    Ying Junyi shook his head and said, "is Ying JunShang really excellent? At least, I don''t think so. If I have so many resources, I''m not better than him, at least, almost less than him. Anything she gets is the best winner. If he can''t even compare with me, what face does he have? "


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked yingjunyi with a smile, "if we help you defeat yingjunshang, will you thank us?"


    "No!"


    Ying Junyi shook his head without hesitation.


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang puzzled and said, "don''t you have a deep resentment towards him?"


    Ying Junyi looked up at Xu Shaotang and hummed: "no matter how much I hate him, it''s our own business. It''s not up to outsiders to intervene! Even if I want to defeat him, I will defeat him, not you


    Hearing Ying Junyi''s words, Xu Shaotang once again takes a new look at Ying Junyi. Although Ying Junyi is a dandy, he lives more clearly than anyone else.


    Moreover, from his simple communication with yingjunyi, he found that yingjunyi was much better than they had imagined. He suddenly wondered whether the dandy of yingjunyi was deliberately pretending?


    If so, I''m afraid it''s still on the top of winning Jun Shang!


    "In that case, we''ll wait to see the day when you defeat Ying JunShang!" Xu Shaotang gently smile, and said: "well, I''ll ask the last question."


    "You ask!" Win Jun Yi said calmly.


    "Why tell us that?" Xu Shaotang looked at Ying Junyi with some doubts and said, "you can not tell us about your resentment for Ying JunShang."


    "Ha ha!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Ying Junyi burst into laughter, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "it seems that your work is not good either."


    "What do you say?"


    Ying Junyi said with a smile: "I have a grudge against Ying JunShang, which is well known in the Kunlun world! I thought you knew even if I didn''t tell you. It seems that I overestimated you. "


    He didn''t tell Xu Shaotang that when he was very young, he said in front of all the winners that he wanted to defeat yingjunshang, but many people took his words at that time as a joke! When he grew up, he and Ying JunShang were at odds, which is also well known in Kunlun.


    "You are quite frank!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang turned to Mu Tiance and said, "I''ve finished what I want to ask. Do you have any questions to ask?"


    Mu Tiance was about to speak when Ying Junyi said: "I refuse to answer any questions he asked!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a speechless smile: "you''re still very vindictive!"


    "People in the Kunlun circle know that I''m a vengeful man to win three shaos." Ying Junyi nodded slightly, glanced over Xu Shaotang''s and mu Tiance''s faces, and said, "what you have done to me today, I will always remember in my heart. If I have a chance, I will take revenge on you! Of course, if you introduce me to the woman who transformed the virtual world, I said that our enmity can be wiped out. "


    "If you want to report it to us, we will accompany you at any time!" Mu Tiance looked at Ying Junyi with disdain and said, "I''m afraid you don''t have this chance."


    "There will be!" Win Jun full of confidence said.


    Looking at the self-confident appearance of Ying Junyi, Xu Shaotang can''t help asking curiously: "if you say that in front of us, aren''t you afraid that we will kill you?"


    From contact to now, Ying Junyi brings him surprise again and again. Now he really can''t understand it.


    Win Jun Yi light looking at two people, ask a way: "you dare to kill me?"


    He had already guessed that these two people did not dare to kill him, so he was so unscrupulous.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other helplessly and sigh at the same time.


    "Well, may I go now?" Ying Junyi asks them in a winner''s manner.


    "At will!" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "Good!" Ying Junyi nodded slightly, turned his head and walked out of the woods. After a few steps, he turned back and said to them, "to tell you the truth, if you don''t challenge the winner, with your strength, you will have a place in Kunlun."Mu Tiance snorted: "is it hard to be a provocation? The winner will have no place for us? You are confident, but too confident is not a good thing! "


    Ying Junyi shook his head slightly and said, "you will soon believe what I said. If only one or two masters can shake the winner''s position, the winner will not exist!"


    With that, Ying Junyi walked out of the woods.


    Looking at Ying Junyi''s disappearing figure, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "none of these big families are ordinary people!"


    "Indeed Mu Tiance nodded deeply and said, "I always thought that Ying Junyi was just a dandy. Today, I''m quite impressed with him. Not everyone has the courage of him."


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said slowly, "let''s let him go like this. I suddenly feel like letting the tiger go back to the mountain."


    "What about letting the tiger go back to the mountain? At least we don''t dare to do anything about him now." Mu Tiance said helplessly: "the five families have settled in Kunlun for many years, but these five families have never changed. It can be seen that what Ying Junyi said just now is reasonable. Now it''s unrealistic for us to shake the winner''s position."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it seems that if we want to deal with the winner, we have to find some help."


    "Where to find it?" Mu Tiance asked.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "aren''t the people who saved me and those who saved their master some time ago our helpers?"

 Chapter 1471

    Make sure that after Xu Qing and mu Huangyu are rescued, they are temporarily relieved.


    As long as their lives are not in danger, they have nothing to worry about.


    "It seems that it''s not easy to find out the details of a plain girl!"


    After confirming that Xuqing and Xu Shaotang are all right, Xu Shaotang starts to think about Su Nu again. Even Ying Junyi doesn''t know that there is such a person as Su nu in the Kunlun world. The origin of Su Nu is too mysterious.


    Now we can be sure that Su Nu is definitely not a member of any of the five families. Otherwise, Ying Junyi could not have been unaware of her existence.


    Mu Tiance thought a little, and said: "the influence of Su Nu, a young master of Huaxu realm, must not be a small force. So, apart from the five families in Kunlun realm, there should be unknown forces in Kunlun realm?"


    "Ha ha." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what if a plain girl is also self-taught like us?"


    "It''s possible, but it''s not!" Mu Tiance said: "if you want to enter the Huaxu realm, you need not only talent, but also abundant resources. We two spent almost a year at the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t have the chance to enter the Huaxu realm in this life."


    He was very clear that there were too many flukes for them to be able to enter the Huaxu realm. Among these flukes, Tianzhu Mountain was undoubtedly their biggest one.


    According to Xu Shaotang, Su Nu is also very interested in Tianzhu Mountain. In other words, Su Nu has never entered Tianzhu Mountain!


    In this way, such a young Huaxu master, and a woman, without certain resources, is basically impossible to enter Huaxu in such a short time.


    That''s why he guessed that there was an unknown force behind Su Nu, which people in Kunlun didn''t seem to know, or most people in Kunlun didn''t know.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with some regret: "if only we had thought of these just now, we could ask Ying Junyi."


    "It''s too late to regret now." Mu Tiance took a light look at Xu Shaotang and said, "what are you going to do next?"


    "Do you have any plans?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance thought about it, nodded gently, looked at Xu Shaotang with a provocative look, and said, "I have some plans, but I don''t know if you dare to try with me."


    Looking at mu Tiance''s eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a bad premonition and asked mu Tiance tentatively, "don''t you want to fight with Kunlun experts?"


    He knows that mu Tiance always thinks highly of himself. If he didn''t want to inquire about Xu Qing and mu Huangyu before, he probably wouldn''t be so low-key in Kunlun. Now, there''s no need to worry about Xu Qing and mu Huangyu. Mu Tiance, who always likes to fight with experts, is afraid that his mind will become active again?


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a look of "you know me" and said with a faint smile: "isn''t the winner''s master wanted us in the whole Kunlun world? Are you interested in trying the strength of the winners? "


    "It doesn''t hurt to try." Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said, "we can''t hide in the Kunlun world all the time. Sooner or later, we have to fight the winners head-on. We should try their depth first."


    Since mu Tiance wants to find a hand, he will accompany mu Tiance to go crazy once. Let the winner know that they are not so easy to bully. If he wants to catch them in Nuo Da''s Kunlun circle, let''s see if the winner''s experts have that ability.


    If they don''t show their strength, maybe they will be wanted by the five families.


    After making up their mind, they went to the nearby town. There were so many people in the town that there must be spies arranged by the five families. They wanted the winner''s experts to come to them.


    ¡­¡­


    At sunset.


    Three kilometers outside Tianzhu Mountain.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are sitting on the open grass drinking.


    "Are we too arrogant?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a smile on his face and throws the dried meat he bought from the town into his mouth.


    He doesn''t know what kind of meat it is. It''s probably the meat of some exotic animal in Kunlun. Anyway, it tastes good, at least much better than the beef they eat outside.


    "Arrogant?" Mu Tiance picked up the small wine jar, poured a big mouthful of wine into his mouth, and then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "maybe, but I think it''s very good. I haven''t had this feeling for a long time."


    They wandered around the nearby town and got to where they are now.


    It''s not unreasonable to choose this position. They still don''t know the strength of the experts sent by the winner to chase them, and they don''t know how many people the winner came to. For the sake of safety, they chose this place specially. It''s very close to Tianzhu Mountain. If they are not defeated, they can escape into Tianzhu Mountain at any time.For them, Tianzhu Mountain is their last refuge. Now they can advance, attack and retreat, depending on whether the winner''s experts will come after them.


    "I haven''t felt that for a long time." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m really a little excited to fight with Kunlun experts."


    Mu Tiance is the same. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, he poured a mouthful of wine into his throat again, and then said with a smile, "I hope the winner won''t let us down!"


    "I don''t think so!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "as long as you win juechen, you won''t send someone to die."


    He believed that Ying juechen should know their general strength, and would never send some people to deal with them foolishly. In that case, it''s really no different from death.


    "That''s good." Mu Tiance raised his eyes slightly and looked into the distance with a look of hope in his eyes. Then he looked at the wine jar in his hand and said with a smile, "maybe we can invite them to have a drink first."


    "I don''t think they''ll appreciate it!"


    The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkles on them. If it wasn''t for the coming war, they might be very comfortable now.


    The Kunlun kingdom in the setting sun is extremely beautiful. The dim red of an is reflected on the surrounding earth, which makes the earth also put on a red coat.


    This red seems to indicate that today will not be calm, perhaps, this land will be red with blood, but both Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance believe that the blood will never be their own.

 Chapter 1472

    Suddenly, the wind blows.


    The fallen leaves on the ground are dancing with the wind, as if they are welcoming some guests.


    "Here''s our guest!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and slowly stands up from the ground, looking at the place where the fallen leaves are flying.


    Mu Tiance also stood up with the jar of wine in his hand, as if he was really going to invite their guests to have a drink.


    The fallen leaves whirled and turned into a long dragon in an instant. They came to them at full speed.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a smile, "the way our guests greet each other is really special."


    As the voice falls, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance hand at the same time. With a wave of the big sleeve, a strong wind has flown to the long dragon composed of fallen leaves. The long dragon is just a symbolic struggle, and then it is scattered by the strong wind.


    Among the fallen leaves, four people walk slowly towards them with fallen leaves all over the ground.


    "It didn''t disappoint us!" Mu Tiance smiles and looks at the four people walking slowly. He smiles and says to Xu Shaotang: "it seems that I haven''t compared with you for a long time?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "it should have been a while. Why do you want to compare with me again? Can''t you stop? "


    "I can''t help it. Who calls us rivals?"


    Mu Tiance laughs and seems to be in a good mood.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said, "well, one person and two. Let''s see if we run away or they retreat."


    Before they saw these four people, they were a little nervous. When the waiting people finally came, they were relieved.


    People are always nervous when they are looking forward to it.


    "You are very comfortable!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance standing there with a smile on their face, a chill flashed in Ying Changwen''s eyes. Of course, he knew that these two men were waiting for them here on purpose, and he also knew that they were calculating what they wanted. It had to be said that these two young people really surprised him. In the face of the coming war, they were not only talking and laughing, but also holding hands wine jars.


    Just for their calmness and winning Changwen, we know that these two people are definitely not simple. They either have a certain confidence or are idiots. Obviously, they are not idiots.


    "Not bad!" Mu Tiance slowly raised the wine jar in his hand and said with a faint smile to Ying Changwen, "do you want to have a breath first?"


    "Of course!" Ying Changwen looked at mu Tiance fiercely and said: "after chasing you all the way, we are really thirsty. This wine can not only boost our happiness, but also quench our thirst."


    "You lost!"


    Mu Tiance glances at Xu Shaotang, then throws his wine jar at Ying Changwen.


    "Well, I lost!" Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile. He thought that the winner would fight them when he came, but he didn''t expect that the winner was not so boring.


    Ying Changwen catches mu Tiance''s wine jar steadily. Although the wine jar has been opened, he doesn''t spill any wine.


    Lifting his neck and pouring a few mouthfuls of wine into his throat, Ying Changwen handed his wine jar to Ying Changfeng and said, "Lao Wu, since others want to invite us to drink, we should not lose our courtesy."


    Ying Changfeng nodded, took a few drinks from the wine jar, and then handed over the wine jar to Ying Wuqing.


    "Young people, if you don''t challenge the winner, maybe we can sit down and drink slowly." When other people were drinking, Ying Changwen sighed slightly and said with some regret, "except for Jun Shang, no one has let me see him for a long time."


    "My pleasure!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "can let the winner send out four masters to deal with us, I think, this should be used as our capital to boast to others in the future?"


    Ying Changwen nodded and said, "if you can get away with it, I don''t think you need to boast. Naturally, someone will spread your story widely."


    When speaking, Ying Changwen''s face is full of confidence. It seems that he believes that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance can''t escape from them.


    Looking at the confident look on Ying Changwen''s face, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we try our best. I hope you don''t let us down too much."


    "No way." Win Changwen said with a smile: "we won''t give you this chance."


    "Pa!"


    While they were chatting, Ying juechuan had already drunk the last two drinks in the wine jar, and hit the jar heavily on the ground, and the jar broke.


    For the four winners, it is no doubt a signal to launch an attack.


    "Young man, are you ready?"


    In a flash, Ying Changwen''s momentum has changed suddenly. Just now, he was still in a kind state. In a twinkling of an eye, he has sent out a strong killing opportunity. The whole person is like a sharp sword.


    Xu Shaotang wanted to say "always ready", but he didn''t have a chance to say it, because the next moment, Ying Changwen had taken the lead in launching an attack.The gale is rising again, but the gale is more fierce than just now.


    Under the strong wind, Ying Changwen suddenly shoots a sharp light in his eyes. The whole person, like an arrow from the string, quickly attacks Xu Shaotang.


    At the same time, the three of them directly attacked mu Tiance.


    "Ha ha, brother mu, my luck is better than you at last!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs. He only needs to face the attack of Ying Changwen, but mu Tiance has to face the attack of three.


    All along, mu Tiance''s luck seems to be much better than him. This time, he finally beat mu Tiance in luck.


    It''s not necessary for Xu Shaotang to win with his strength.


    Mu Tiance doesn''t have time to laugh with Xu Shaotang at all. Facing the three winners, he has already raised the spirit of 12 points. He has just entered the realm of Huaxu. He has to face the attack of three people who also have the strength of Huaxu. Naturally, his pressure is not small.


    Although Xu Shaotang was talking, his body was not idle. At the moment of winning the attack of Changwen, his whole body''s true Qi had already poured out, and his eyes suddenly burst out with a thick murderous opportunity.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang and Ying Changwen collide. At the moment of contact, their true Qi has exploded. Where the true Qi passes, the plants and plants turn into powder.


    Both sides were shocked by each other''s true Qi, but Ying Changwen only stepped back two steps, while Xu Shaotang was shocked to step back dozens of steps to stabilize his body. A burst of blood in his heart almost burst out of his mouth.


    "So strong!"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. The strength of this man should not be inferior to Jiang Dongli, the strongest man he has ever seen! He finally knows why those three people want to let win Changwen fight with him alone!

 Chapter 1473

    "Sure enough, I have some skills. No wonder I dare to challenge the winner!"


    When Xu Shaotang was shocked to win Changwen''s strength, he was also surprised to win Changwen.


    Two years ago, Xu Shaotang, who was still living in the realm of Kunlun, was able to take over his full hand. The speed of progress is so fast that even the winner, the most outstanding one, is inferior.


    Most proud people have proud capital. Now he finally understands that this sentence is true.


    Xu Shaotang forcibly repressed the feeling of Qi and blood surging in his heart, looked at the opposite Ying Changwen fiercely and said: "you are not bad, I haven''t met your strong opponent for a long time!"


    "If I''m not as old as you, then I''m not as old as a dog!" Ying Changwen is not proud of Xu Shaotang''s words. In his opinion, this is only a matter of course. He is 70 or 80 years old. If he is not as young as Xu Shaotang, what face does he have to be ranked as the second elder of the winner?


    As they speak, mu Tiance is besieged by the three winners.


    Although the strength of yingjuechuan and yingjuechuan is not too strong among Huaxu''s experts, yingchangfeng is also famous for a long time. Facing the siege of the three, mu Tiance can''t find any chance to fight back. He can only dodge and defend constantly, waiting for the opportunity to find the loopholes of the enemy''s attack and launch a surprise attack.


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance''s situation and knows that mu Tiance won''t last long under the siege of three Huaxu masters.


    "Maybe you are so old as a dog!"


    Xu Shaotang sends out a sarcasm to Ying Changwen in a deep voice. As soon as his voice falls, his momentum rises abruptly, and a light golden real Qi is around him.


    "This..."


    If we say that at the beginning of winning Changwen, we were only surprised by Xu Shaotang''s strength, but at the moment, we are already shocked! A pair of eyes are incredibly big, eyes are full of color of horror.


    He did not expect, in the face of his full attack, Xu Shaotang actually chose to stay, now the strength, I''m afraid is his real strength?


    Just when Ying Changwen thinks that Xu Shaotang wants to show his real strength to fight with him, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly moves, but what he attacks is not to win Changwen, but to win juechuan who is fighting with mu Tiance!


    When he looked at mu Tiance just now, Xu Shaotang had already seen that the strength of yingjueyuan and yingjuechuan were much inferior to the other two. Therefore, his goal now is to let the two people who are less powerful get hurt first, so as to reduce the pressure on mu Tiance.


    "Old seven, be careful!"


    At the moment of Xu Shaotang''s movement, Ying Changwen had already moved. At the same time, he yelled to Ying juechuan.


    Although the speed of winning Changwen is very fast, Xu Shaotang moves one step ahead of him after all. This step may only take one second. However, for a master, one second is enough to take a person''s life!


    Hearing the reminder of Ying Changwen, Ying juechuan, who is fighting with mu Tiance wholeheartedly, subconsciously looks back to this side. In his eyes, Xu Shaotang''s attack has arrived in front of him.


    "Rat! How dare you attack Win off Sichuan big drink, immediately give up the attack on mu Tiance, turn back to resist Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    "Stupid!"


    Xu Shaotang heart cold hum, who said can''t sneak attack?


    At the next moment, Xu Shaotang''s attack with the sound of thunder is close to Ying juechuan''s body. If he wants to read it occasionally, he will stir up the whole body''s true Qi, condense his true Qi into a huge fist, and attack Xu Shaotang with one punch.


    At the same time, mu Tiance, who has been defending passively, suddenly appears a blood fog. At the next moment, mu Tiance''s figure has disappeared in the blood fog.


    "Broken!"


    Xu Shaotang let out a big drink and went directly to win juechuan''s huge fist.


    Ying juechuan really underestimates Xu Shaotang''s strength. Their real Qi collides with each other. Xu Shaotang''s fierce real Qi instantly defeats his fist, but Xu Shaotang''s speed is not enough.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    "Poof..."


    The attack of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance falls on Ying juechuan at the same time. Where can Ying juechuan withstand the attack of both men at the same time? His chest is almost pierced by Xu Shaotang''s fist, and blood splashes from his chest. His back is also sunken by mu Tiance''s fist.


    Xu Shaotang used all his strength in this sneak attack, and even did not hesitate to mobilize the blood essence of Huanglong in his body. His strength was only terrible. Even mu Tiance, who won juechuan from behind, was shocked by Xu Shaotang''s great strength.


    All over the sky dust, messy wind raging, in the dust all over the sky, a touch of red is very eye-catching.


    Yingjuechuan opened his mouth and spewed out a smell of blood. The whole person had already fallen to the ground.


    "Old seven!"


    At this time, the late Ying Changwen has arrived at Xu Shaotang''s side. Looking at Ying juechuan lying on the ground, who doesn''t know his life and death, he angrily waves a fierce and fierce Qi to Xu Shaotang.Originally, the strength of win Changwen is stronger than Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang just spent all his energy on dealing with win juechuan. In the face of the angry attack of win Changwen, Xu Shaotang can only resist and reluctantly mobilize his true Qi to resist. However, Ying Changwen''s true Qi splits his true Qi unexpectedly. The next moment, Xu Shaotang is cut a long hole by Ying Changwen''s true Qi.


    "Hiss..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at the 20 cm long hole in his chest. Even though he is used to getting hurt, he still can''t help taking a breath.


    If he had not just reluctantly used his true Qi to resist the attack of win Changwen, at this moment, even if he didn''t die, I''m afraid he would not have some fighting power.


    It''s true that killing the enemy will cost you eight hundred! Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly in his heart.


    Although he and mu Tiance secretly attacked and abandoned yingjuechuan, he didn''t feel well now. Blood gushed out from his wound, and his clothes were dyed red in an instant.


    Angry more than win long text again to Xu Shaotang attack, Xu Shaotang has far away.


    Ying Changwen looks at Xu Shaotang reluctantly. The hatred in his eyes seems to pierce Xu Shaotang. However, he doesn''t attack Xu Shaotang any more. Instead, he quickly comes to Ying juechuan who falls on the ground.


    He put his trembling finger between the nose of yingjuechuan and felt his confused and weak breath. Yingchangwen bit his teeth to a "crunching" sound. He suddenly raised his eyes and stared at Xu Shaotang. He roared: "Xu Shaotang, I will take your life with my own hands!"

 Chapter 1474

    Xu Shaotang kept away, listening to the angry roar of Ying Changwen, while quickly repairing his wound with genuine Qi, he said with a smile to Ying Changwen: "this old man, it seems that you are too unreasonable, right? If you hurt us, we can''t hurt you? You winners are really overbearing! "


    It''s a fight between life and death. If they don''t strike first, can they still stand here and kill? This man is really interesting.


    At the same time, mu Tiance also retreated to Xu Shaotang''s side, looked at Xu Shaotang, and asked: "how?"


    "It''s OK, little injury!" With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance, "I didn''t expect you to be so good. Do we have a good heart?"


    To tell you the truth, when he attacked yingjuechuan, he never thought that mu Tiance would attack yingjuechen from behind. He always thought that people like mu Tiance would disdain to do such things.


    Mu Tiance snorted: "ghosts have a heart to heart with you!"


    "No fun!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips, looked at the three winners, and said in a low voice, "be careful, and be careful that they will deal with us the way we just did."


    With the strength of Ying Changwen, if Ying Changwen launches a surprise attack on mu Tiance, it is estimated that mu Tiance will come to the same end as Ying juechuan. They have just attacked Ying juechuan. Naturally, they should be wary of the enemy attacking them in the same way.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly. Although he didn''t want to admit it in his heart, he had to admit that Xu Shaotang''s strength is better than him. At least, he can''t win Changwen''s attack.


    "Old five, deal with Xu Shaotang with me! We will solve Xu Shaotang with the fastest speed Ying Changwen clenched his fists and made a low and suppressed voice. At the same time, he said to Ying: "Lao Liu, you can hold mu Tiance and don''t let him support Xu Shaotang! Mu Tiance''s strength is not weak, be careful! "


    At the moment, he has no idea of capturing Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance alive. Facing the four of them, these two people actually took the lead in seriously injuring Ying juechuan. No matter what means they used, the winner has been humiliated enough. Now, only the blood of these two people can wash away the shame of the winner!


    The short fight just now has made him understand that Xu Shaotang is the most difficult bone to chew. It is very difficult for him to kill Xu Shaotang in a short time alone, so he has changed his strategy to win Changfeng and strive to kill Xu Shaotang in a short time. As long as he kills Xu Shaotang, Mu Tiance is not a problem.


    At his age, it''s really embarrassing to say that he has to unite to win Changfeng to deal with a young man. However, it''s better for him to lose face than to let the winner lose face!


    Hear the words of win Changwen, win Changfeng and win unfeeling nodded slightly at the same time.


    "Kill


    Suddenly, win long Wen''s mouth issued an angry roar, suddenly hit the ground with a fist.


    "Boom..."


    With Ying Changwen''s powerful blow, the earth cracked, and a crack quickly spread from the foot of Ying Changwen to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    They only felt the violent vibration of the earth under their feet, and the powerful Qi shocked them in an instant.


    At the same time, win Changfeng and win unfeeling have quickly hit the two people, and the fierce Qi turns into thousands of cold awns, enveloping Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance naturally refused to show weakness. In the face of the attack of the three winners, they were full of genuine Qi. With a push at their feet, they had used their strength to attack the enemy.


    At the moment when win Changwen and win Changfeng hit him at the same time, Xu Shaotang already understood their plan.


    "It''s a good abacus!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly, but his heart was full of spirit.


    It''s very difficult to deal with a long win, and now with a long win, Xu Shaotang only feels a real Qi rushing towards him, which is like a terrible wave. The real Qi carries extremely violent power, as if to crush him completely.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly burst out a burst of fine awn, the real Qi in his hand has condensed into a knife, a big drink, mercilessly toward his own real Qi.


    As the tide spread, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi split, but in a flash, the split true Qi has spread to his side. The true Qi is like an invisible barrier, directly separating Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    "Die


    Win Changfeng roared, a roll of one hand, the surge of true Qi mixed with dust and smoke, has become a long gun, mercilessly stabbed to Xu Shaotang.


    At the other end, Ying Changwen''s Qi is also rolled up. With the sound of a strong wind, the Qi that rolls up the dust is like a serpent, and it''s around Xu Shaotang.


    In the face of these two people''s joint attack, Xu Shaotang dare not be careless. If he wants to break the encirclement of win Changwen''s true Qi, he has to bear the full blow of win Changfeng. If he wants to block the attack of win Changfeng, he has to face the strangulation of win Changwen''s true Qi!


    Under the dilemma, Xu Shaotang finally decided to block the attack of Ying Changfeng first. His whole body''s true Qi has been mobilized to the extreme, and the light yellow true Qi has also condensed into a gun. Facing the Tuhuang long gun, he collided and left."Boom!"


    The two long guns of Qi illusion collided with each other like lightning, and burst apart in an instant. The power of the explosion lifted the two people''s bodies at the same time, and the earth under their feet had already been cut off by their Qi.


    Win long text naturally won''t miss this opportunity, a big hand to explore, surrounded by Xu Shaotang''s wind has violently spin up.


    "Ha ha Hiss... "


    The sound of broken clothes is constantly ringing. Xu Shaotang only feels that his body is being cut mercilessly by thousands of knives. The pain of cutting comes from his body. Later, he is numb with pain.


    "Sure enough


    Xu Shaotang knows that Ying Changwen wants to trap himself and cut off his way to Tianzhu Mountain. He quickly mobilizes his whole body''s Qi and bumps into the whirling wind.


    Win Changfeng is shocked to open at this time to attack again, a really hard shot to Xu Shaotang after the heart.


    Xu Shaotang just wants to break through the blockade now. He has no idea how to deal with the real Qi attacking him. He can only slightly stay low to avoid the key point and hit the barrier composed of wind and dust with all his strength.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Shaotang broke through the blockade of Ying Changwen''s true Qi, but at the same time, Ying Changfeng''s true Qi had already entered his body and passed through his shoulder.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang had countless openings all over his body. He was just like a blood man.


    But he didn''t care about his injury at all. Looking at mu Tiance, who was fighting with win unfeeling over there, he rushed to win unfeeling like lightning.

 Chapter 1475

    "Well, what else do you want to do?"


    Ying Changfeng and Ying Changwen gave a cold hum at the same time. With the lesson, they had been wary of Xu Shaotang using this move. As soon as they saw Xu Shaotang''s movement, they immediately attacked Xu Shaotang from left to right.


    Just as they are about to stop Xu Shaotang''s sneak attack on the winning plot, Xu Shaotang suddenly turns around and quickly retreats.


    "No, he wants to escape into Tianzhu Mountain!"


    Ying Changwen realizes that he has been cheated, roars and chases Xu Shaotang.


    Just, eager to catch up with Xu Shaotang''s long win, but did not notice Xu Shaotang''s smile.


    Feeling the pursuit behind him getting closer and closer, Xu Shaotang has quietly gathered a group of genuine Qi in his hands.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang stops his body and turns his body at an incredible speed. His already planned attack suddenly attacks on yingchangwen.


    Ying Changwen didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang, who was on the run, would dare to sneak attack. He and Xu Shaotang were too close to resist Xu Shaotang''s attack. He had no time to resist Xu Shaotang''s attack. He could only use his true Qi to bear Xu Shaotang''s long-standing attack.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi hits Ying Changwen heavily. Even though Ying Changwen has already used his true Qi to protect his body, he is still shaken by Xu Shaotang''s long-term attack. He only feels that his throat is sweet, and the blood in his heart can''t be suppressed at all. With a puff, he spurts out a mouthful of black blood.


    At this time, Ying Changfeng has caught up with Xu Shaotang. When Xu Shaotang makes a sneak attack on Ying Changwen, a furious Qi also attacks Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang is shocked by this furious Qi and flies upside down. After all, a mouthful of blood comes out of his mouth.


    However, by winning Changwen''s attack, Xu Shaotang once again keeps away from the two people, covering his chest and fleeing in the direction of Tianzhu Mountain.


    "Damn it


    Seeing Xu Shaotang escape again, Ying Changfeng can''t help roaring angrily.


    He knew that he was fooled by Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang wanted to use his attack power to distance himself from them. Although Xu Shaotang was injured, he also hurt Ying Changwen.


    All this seemed to have been brewing by Xu Shaotang.


    "Come on On the one hand, Ying Changwen calmed the Qi and blood in his body, and on the other hand, he yelled at Ying Changfeng: "never let him escape into Tianzhu Mountain! Come on


    As soon as the words fall, Ying Changwen himself has chased Xu Shaotang. He has not been so angry for many years. Xu Shaotang even hurt him when he ran away, which is a shame to him! He must seize Xu Shaotang and cut off his head to eliminate his anger and humiliation.


    As Xu Shaotang retreats, mu Tiance quickly retreats to the direction of Tianzhu Mountain. They have made the winner lose his fighting power, which is a bit of a bargain. If they fight hard, they will not be able to fight these three people. Xu Shaotang has already retreated. If he doesn''t, he will face the attack of the three winners alone.


    Although he is crazy and proud, he is not stupid.


    If he is really besieged by these three people, he will not have much chance to escape.


    Because of Xu Shaotang''s delay, he even ran ahead of Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang soon caught up with him.


    "How bold of you Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action just now, he admires Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s not a gentleman who has revenge. He made me bleed so much. How can I make him suffer?"


    "Fortunately, you won the bet. If you lose the bet, I''ll clean it up for you!" Mu Tiance said, speeding up to the direction of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Although they are two or three kilometers away from Tianzhu Mountain, this distance is not worth mentioning for the masters of Huaxu.


    In a few breaths, they have come to the edge of Tianzhu Mountain.


    As long as they take a few more steps forward, they can step into Tianzhu Mountain.


    However, they did not take that step. They stood at the edge of Tianzhu Mountain at the same time, quietly watching the three winners.


    The three did not attack Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, who were standing on the edge of Tianzhu Mountain. They just stood ten meters in front of them.


    "If you have the ability, you''ll hide in Tianzhu Mountain and never come out!"


    Ying Changwen looks at them reluctantly. He knows that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance will retreat into Tianzhu Mountain as soon as they attack. Therefore, he doesn''t need to waste his strength.


    Xu Shaotang endured the pain on his body, but his face was full of smile. He said to Ying Changwen with a smile: "if you have the ability, you will stay here for our whole life."


    Of course, they are not afraid of the Ying family''s staying here. In nuota''s Tianzhu Mountain, the Ying family''s staying here, they can go out from other places. No matter how much they spend, the Ying family will not be able to consume them."You..." Ying Changwen is very angry by Xu Shaotang''s words. He naturally knows that they can''t be here all the time to guard Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t get angry so easily when you are old." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you''d better take good care of your body. This is only our first fight. After that, there is still time."


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s provocation, Ying Changwen clenched his teeth, looked at Xu Shaotang with hatred, and said in an extremely cold voice, "I''m waiting for you!"


    Finish saying, win long text angrily to nearby two people roar a way: "go!"


    It''s useless to talk to Xu Shaotang here now, and they can''t venture into Tianzhu Mountain in order to chase them. So, leaving is undoubtedly their best choice.


    "I''m leaving now?" Looking at the three winners who turned around, Xu Shaotang yelled to them with a smile: "three, take your time. We won''t send them away now!"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he just turned to win Changwen and turned around again. His eyes were burning with anger, and his voice growled in a low voice: "Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, we have written down today''s disgrace. You''d better pray that it doesn''t fall on us, otherwise, I will make your life worse than death!"


    His words were almost squeezed out of his throat with all his strength, which showed how angry he was at the moment.


    In this battle, the winner sent out four people, but one of them was seriously injured by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Xu Shaotang himself, who had not been injured for many years, was also injured by Xu Shaotang. Although it was not serious, he was injured after all! Even though Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are injured to varying degrees, they are still defeated. It can be imagined that today''s war will definitely become a joke among the five families, and the face of the winner has been lost by them.


    This is an unbearable shame for them!

 Chapter 1476

    "Don''t worry, we won''t give you this."


    Xu Shaotang smiles at Ying Changwen''s hatred and says, "if you want to catch us next time, I suggest you take more people with you."


    Now the result is not only in their expectation, but also out of their expectation.


    They expected that most of them were not the opponents of the winner. Originally, they just wanted to fight and run, but unexpectedly they could hurt the winner seriously. The result of this battle has exceeded their expectations.


    "Yes Ying Changwen stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "I''ll show you the real power of the winner!"


    "I''m looking forward to it!"


    Mu Tiance didn''t have the same smile as Xu Shaotang, but his eyes were radiant with a different look.


    Although they were forced to run away from the winner''s experts in the first battle, they generally knew the strength of the winner. With their current strength, it is impossible to beat the winner. The goal of this battle has been achieved. Xu Shaotang looks like a blood man, but he knows that Xu Shaotang''s injury should soon recover.


    This battle, let him also have some feeling, he is looking forward to the next confrontation with the winner.


    Win Changwen''s snake like eyes swept over their faces and said coldly: "before our next fight, I hope you don''t die in other people''s hands!"


    With that, Ying Changwen doesn''t want to talk with these two people any more. He takes Ying Changfeng and Ying unfeeling to rush to the place where they just fought. Now it''s impossible to catch these two people. He has to send Ying juechuan back to Heming peak to recover. As for the grudge with these two people, let''s count it in the future!


    Looking at the three winners quickly away, Xu Shaotang suddenly took a deep breath and squatted on the ground.


    "It''s killing me..."


    Xu Shaotang hastened to use his genuine Qi to heal himself. At the same time, he hummed: "fortunately, the winner only came four people this time. If there were two more people, we might not even have the chance to escape into Tianzhu Mountain. Mother, it''s too big!"


    At first, they thought that no matter what the situation, they were absolutely sure that they could escape to Tianzhu Mountain. But at this moment, after seeing the strength of the winners, he began to be afraid. If there were a few more, they might fall into the encirclement of the winners. At that time, it was not so easy to escape.


    "Didn''t you just relax?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang faintly and said, "I thought you didn''t know the pain!"


    "Bullshit!" Xu Shaotang snorted: "try to get so many wounds on yourself! I don''t want to make winners proud. I''ve been enduring it


    Wouldn''t it be a shame to be like this in front of your family? So even though Xu Shaotang was in pain, he tried his best to bear it and pretended to be calm.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile, "if you can hold it back, it means that your injury is not serious, at least you can''t die."


    "Brother mu, you don''t have a conscience, do you?" Xu Shaotang threw a white eye at mu Tiance and said, "if I don''t want to help you share the firepower, it''s probably you now. How can you comfort me?"


    He is very confident in his own strength. If he only fights alone to win Changwen, he believes that even if he is defeated, he won''t suffer so many injuries. To survive is to spit out one or two mouthfuls of blood. How can he become a bloody man like now!


    Mu Tiance smiles and says, "if you need my comfort, you are not Xu Shaotang."


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang was about to speak when an old man came to the edge of Tianzhu Mountain. He was dressed in green clothes, carrying a shabby cloth bag, and his head was full of white hair. Because of his age, his face looked wrinkled. He walked slowly. He was a man of old age, but his eyes were full of spirit. He looked at Xu Shaotang When he was with mu Tiance, his eyes were full of fine light.


    Seeing the old man, mu Tiance stands in front of Xu Shaotang without thinking and stares at the old man coming to them with vigilance.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s vigilant appearance, the old man laughed and said, "young man, don''t be nervous, old man has no malice."


    At this time, Xu Shaotang also stood up from the ground with the pain of tearing all over his body, staring at the old man slowly coming towards them with empty eyes, and asked, "since the old man has no malice, what do you want to do?"


    The old man laughed and looked at them with a smile on his face. He said, "I just had the first World War. It''s really an eye opener for me, so I came here to meet two young talents."


    "What''s the name of the old gentleman?" Xu Shaotang''s body fretted and made a defensive gesture, looking at the old man carefully.


    Just now, they and the winner were all here, but no one noticed the existence of the old man. It seems that the old man has the strength to transform the virtual world.


    Of course, if the old man is too far away, even if he is just an ordinary person, they don''t have the ability to detect his existence. However, in the eyes of the old man, he doesn''t look like an ordinary person.The old man smiles a little and says, "old Liang Danqing is the best in his life. So people who know old Liang Danqing are called old man Danqing. Are the two little friends Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the old man in surprise and asked, "does the old man know us?"


    His words are tantamount to admitting their identity.


    "I don''t know!" Old man Danqing laughed and said, "however, the two of you have become famous in Kunlun recently. Looking at their age and the war just now, I guess they are two."


    "Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang looked at the old man Danqing with a faint smile and said, "I didn''t expect that we are so famous in Kunlun."


    If you think about it carefully, they challenge the winner and are wanted by the winner in the whole Kunlun circle, even if they don''t want to be famous. Therefore, it is not unusual for the old man Danqing to know their names.


    Old man Danqing nodded with a smile and said, "you should be famous as soon as possible. The two little friends really answered this sentence."


    "Ha ha, we are famous, but our reputation is not so good." With a smile, Xu Shaotang affected the wound on his body and showed his teeth in pain. Then he stopped his laughter and said to Qu Yuzhong with a smile: "the old man knows that we are notorious people, and he still needs to know us. Aren''t you afraid of being implicated by us? You know, the two of us have offended a lot of people. "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what the old man''s purpose was, so he deliberately said these words to test him to see what the old man wanted to do.

 Chapter 1477

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, old man Danqing couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m already a man with half my body buried in the earth. What are you afraid of doing? When you die, you can''t hide. When you don''t die, it''s hard to die. "


    "The old man is indifferent to it!"


    Mu Tiance said to old man Danqing: "but we can''t reach the old man''s level."


    They don''t want to die, even if they want to die, they have to struggle desperately.


    Maybe they haven''t reached the age of Danqing, so they don''t take life and death so lightly.


    "You young people don''t have to be old." Danqing old man said with a smile: "you still have a lot of time. To live well is more important than anything."


    Huh?


    Xu Shaotang frowned at the old man Danqing who kept a kind smile all the time. His words just now didn''t seem to be spoken casually. They seemed to be persuading them?


    With such a question, Xu Shaotang asked old man Danqing with a smile: "old man is trying to persuade us not to fight against the winner. Does it matter to save our lives?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t mean that." Old man Danqing shook his head and said with a smile, "you''ve all come to this point with the winner now. Isn''t it unnecessary for me to persuade you again? I''m just saying it casually, but it doesn''t mean anything in particular. "


    "Oh, it seems that I misunderstood!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the old man Danqing and said, "if the old man has nothing else to do, how about we say goodbye? You see, I have to find a place to recuperate. "


    Said, Xu Shaotang deliberately pointed to his bloody body, the blood splashed on the body has gradually dried up, although his wound stopped bleeding, but to recover, it is estimated to take a few days.


    What''s more, they don''t know the details of the old man and what his purpose is. In this case, it''s better to be careful. It doesn''t seem good for them to talk with the old man here.


    "It''s about to go? I said I''d like to talk with you two young talents. " Old man Danqing didn''t seem to realize that Xu Shaotang was deliberately keeping a distance from him. He looked at them with some regret and said, "since you want to heal your wounds, then I won''t waste your time. As soon as I see it today, I don''t have anything good to send to you. Let''s give you two a pair of old and poor works. I hope you don''t give up. "


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled by the old Danqing man. After talking so much to them, did the old man want to give them two paintings?


    They don''t know the old man Danqing. Why did the old man send them paintings?


    Is that personality charm? After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shook his head in his heart. He was not so arrogant that he thought they were the kind of people who love flowers.


    In this way, he was even more confused about what the old man wanted to do.


    Xu Shaotang looked at old man Danqing with doubts, and then politely said, "how can this be funny? When we first met, we were embarrassed to ask the old man to give us a gift. "


    Although he said this politely, he was obviously saying no politely. He and mu Tiance are not the kind of people who like writing and writing. Even holding the painting of Danqing old man has no meaning to them. It''s better to say no politely so as not to be short handed.


    Old man Danqing didn''t seem to recognize Xu Shaotang''s refusal at all. He said with a smile, "it''s just because we meet for the first time that I want to give you a gift. You''re welcome, as long as you don''t dislike it."


    Then old man Danqing took off his rag bag, took out two pictures from it and sent them to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Others are like this. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance can''t fail to reach for it. They firmly grasp the picture scroll sent by old man Danqing, but they don''t open it. They just say to old man Danqing at the same time: "thank you for your generous gift!"


    "Ha ha, it''s just two paintings. What kind of gift is that?" The old man of Danqing waved his hand and said with a smile, "let''s say goodbye. You are also at ease to recover. It''s still important for your health."


    Then old man Danqing turned around and walked slowly to the distance.


    Until Danqing''s figure disappeared from their eyes, the two men looked at each other with doubts.


    "What does that mean?" Mu Tiance held the unopened picture in his hand and snorted to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head, looked at the direction of Danqing old man''s disappearance, and said: "it''s really a strange old man. I don''t know if he really wanted to know us."


    From the beginning to the end, the Danqing old man didn''t show any hostility to them. Instead, he always talked to them with a smile on his face. Finally, in the case of their politeness, he even gave them a picture for each person. Now they are a little confused by the Danqing old man''s action.


    There are all kinds of strange people they have met, but it''s really the first time for them to meet such strange people as Danqing old man."He doesn''t look like he''s just trying to get to know us." Mu Tiance frowned at the scroll in his hand and said: "I feel that he seems to have come to send us the two scroll on purpose!"


    "You really feel like that when you say that." Xu Shaotang was puzzled and said to himself, "but why did he do it?"


    After thinking about it, mu Tiance didn''t want to think about it any more. He said faintly: "let''s go, first find a secret place to heal our wounds. By the way, we''ll see what the painting he gave us is. We''ll think about other things later."


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "let''s not be too far away from Tianzhu Mountain, so as not to be overcast by the winner."


    Facts have proved that the family members of Ying really dare not step into Tianzhu Mountain, which is their best life-saving tool.


    No matter what kind of enemies they face, as long as they can escape into Tianzhu Mountain, their enemies will not dare to pursue them.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang muttered again that although Tianzhu Mountain is really dangerous, there seems to be no danger at the bottom of Tianzhu Mountain. He didn''t know why people in Kunlun Kingdom dare not step into Tianzhu Mountain. He really can''t think of anything at the bottom of Tianzhu Mountain that could threaten the lives of the masters of Huaxu.


    He made up his mind to find out what was going on when he had time.


    After making up their mind, they immediately began to look for a temporary place to settle down along the Tianzhu Mountain.

 Chapter 1478

    They settled down temporarily in a small forest on the east side of Tianzhu.


    It''s very close to Tianzhu Mountain, so they can run away whenever they are in danger.


    After settling down, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance immediately opened the picture scroll in their hands with curiosity.


    When the scroll slowly unfolded, people''s mouth at the same time issued a burst of exclamation, a pair of eyes suddenly stare big, as if to see something incredible in general.


    The picture in Mu Tiance''s hand is exactly the situation in which he is besieged by the three winners, while the picture in Xu Shaotang''s hand is the situation in which he stealthily attacks Ying Changwen and is hit by Ying Changfeng when he runs away.


    as like as two peas in the picture, the scenery in the picture is exactly the same as the scenes they fought. It feels like a picture but a photograph that is captured perfectly.


    "This..."


    Mu Tiance looked at the scroll in his hand and asked Xu Shaotang with surprise: "how long have we been fighting with our family just now?"


    Xu Shaotang also looked at the scroll in his hand and heard mu Tiance''s question. He thought about it slightly and said, "it''s only 20 minutes before and after that, and the time we spent with the winners."


    He said that the time started from seeing the four winners, and then the three winners went to the front of Tianzhu Mountain and had no choice but to leave.


    Although the whole process seems very long, it actually takes place in a very short period of time, especially the battle between them. Although it is fierce, the time for real combat is very short.


    "In other words, it only took him about ten minutes at most to draw such two vivid paintings?" Mu Tiance said in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a helpless smile: "it should be. Even ten minutes is a little longer..."


    Mu Tiance put the scroll in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. The abrasion marks of the scroll had dried up. But when he put the scroll in his nose, he could smell a clear smell of ink, which proved that the scroll was painted not long ago. Mu Tiance looked slightly at Xu Shaotang beside him and said with a bitter smile, "have you ever seen someone draw such two lifelike paintings in ten minutes Is that right? "


    "No, I haven''t even heard of it!" Xu Shaotang affirmed: "even those speed masters, if they want to draw such a vivid picture, I''m afraid they can''t do it for a day and a half, or even longer! The key point is that the painting is so vivid, even the expression and hair of each of us are extremely vivid. "


    Thinking about the old man''s name, Xu Shaotang knew that his old man Danqing''s name was not a false name. More importantly, the old man Danqing had witnessed the battle from beginning to end, and it should not be far away from the place where they were fighting, otherwise it would be impossible to observe the expression of each of them!


    However, none of them has found the existence of the old man. Even if they put all their energy into the battle, they may be negligent. At least the old man has the strength to transform the void. Otherwise, they can''t find his trace.


    "There are a lot of strange people and scholars in the Kunlun kingdom!" Mu Tiance slowly closed the scroll in his hand and sighed: "we seem to have missed the chance to know a real master?"


    It''s not too much to call this master of Danqing. If this old man of Danqing can''t be called a master, he doesn''t know who else can be called a master of Danqing.


    "It seems so!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, but immediately he was relieved to smile and said, "don''t we already know him?"


    "Yes


    Although they were not very happy, they did not have any conflict with Danqing old man. Theoretically speaking, they did know Danqing old man, but only, only because they knew nothing about Danqing old man. Mu Tiance had never heard of Danqing old man''s name in Kunlun for such a long time.


    Xu Shaotang also took his eyes away from the picture scroll in his hand, looked at mu Tiance with doubts, and said, "you say, what''s the purpose of his insisting on sending us such two pictures?"


    "Where do I know..." Mu Tiance looked at it helplessly and said, "maybe it''s something else, maybe it''s just to help us remember this moment, or he''s just passing by, just bored?"


    Even mu Tiance couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head when he thought about his various kinds of irrelevant guesses. Although it''s not without the possibilities he guessed, the possibility is too small.


    He was not good at guessing other people''s thoughts. It was hard for him to guess the purpose of Danqing old man.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang also said with a wry smile: "these art people are really strange people. Forget it, don''t think about it. When you have a chance to see him, ask him face to face! Let''s put these two paintings away. If we are poor one day, maybe we can get a good price. "


    "You mean it, too!" Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "this painting is also a memorable moment for us, or is it made by the master? Do you want to sell it?"Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a smile, "I can''t help it. Who told me I don''t understand art?"


    Of course, Xu Shaotang is only joking. No matter how poor he is in Kunlun, he will not be able to sell paintings. It would be too humiliating for him to be a man who can transform the virtual world. Obviously, Xu Shaotang can''t afford to lose him.


    "Well, you can heal yourself first. I''ll go to the neighborhood and find out if there''s anything to eat." Mu Tiance handed Xu Shaotang the picture scroll in his hand and stood up at the same time and said, "please help me to keep it first."


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in surprise. He has gone through life and death with mu Tiance for countless times. This is the first time that mu Tiance takes the initiative to find something to eat.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt flattered.


    Mu Tiance noticed Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said faintly, "if you want to find something to eat, I don''t mind."


    "I''m a wounded man!" Xu Shaotang made a little joke and said to Mu Tiance seriously, "just look around. Don''t go far."


    "I know!"


    Mu Tiance faintly replied, and then quickly disappeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the disappearance of Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang said to himself with a smile: "he finally enjoyed the treatment of the wounded once. It seems that he has made some changes in Kunlun alone. Ha ha!"

 Chapter 1479

    Thinking about Mu Tiance''s change, Xu Shaotang showed a strong smile on his face.


    Xu Shaotang took back his eyes looking at the direction of Mu Tiance''s disappearance. He looked at the painting in his hand helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "it''s a good painting, but it''s a waste for us two roughs..."


    While sighing, Xu Shaotang slowly put away the scroll in his hand.


    Just as the scroll was rolled up in half, Ying Changwen in the scroll suddenly glared at him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang jumps in his heart and looks at the picture carefully. In the picture, Ying Changwen still keeps the posture of being shot by him, and the attack of Ying Changfeng also falls on him solidly.


    He stares at the eyes of Ying Changwen in the picture scroll and looks at it carefully, but there is no difference.


    "Are you blinded?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and stared at the picture scroll in his hand with doubts.


    Just now, the look that Ying Changwen glared at him was too real. He couldn''t believe it. He was dazzled, but he couldn''t understand how a character who lived in a picture would stare at him. Could this win Changwen still be successful?


    With the attitude of not believing in evil, Xu Shaotang unfolds the picture slowly and looks at the vivid picture bit by bit.


    Looking at it, he suddenly felt a powerful Qi shooting at himself from the picture. He instinctively wanted to avoid it, but found that he couldn''t move at all.


    "It''s been plotted!" Xu Shaotang suddenly felt like this.


    However, when he closed his eyes, the powerful road did not pass through his body.


    The powerful Qi just enveloped his body. He only felt as if he was in the ocean. Countless huge waves beat on his body. He forced the feeling of Qi and blood surging in his chest, picked up the Qi all over his body, and fought against these waves desperately.


    Gradually, he felt that the power of the huge waves that beat him seemed to gradually weaken, and finally, the surging waves began to gradually recede.


    When the huge wave that covered his eyes receded, his eyes suddenly brightened. From a distance, he saw an old man with white hair standing on the endless sea.


    The old man didn''t seem to notice his existence. He just stood up against the roaring sea breeze. With one hand waving, a water column suddenly rose into the sky. The water column kept spinning, but in the blink of an eye, it turned into a lifelike water dragon.


    The old man jumped up and landed firmly on the top of the water dragon. With one hand, the rough sea suddenly became extremely calm. Only the dancing water dragon kept walking in the calm water. The old man stood quietly on the top of the water dragon. The water dragon entered the water, but his clothes were not stained with a drop of water.


    All of a sudden, there are little ripples on the calm sea again.


    The old man frowned slightly and jumped from the top of the water dragon. When he landed on the sea, the water dragon disappeared.


    Step out, the old man at the foot of the sea again calm, the old man seems very satisfied with the result, slightly nodded, and then looked back to Xu Shaotang.


    "Old..."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang was about to speak, the old man''s face suddenly changed. With a wave of his hand, the calm sea set off waves again.


    At the beginning, it was just a small wave, but the small waves kept piling up under the control of the old man. Gradually, the small waves became stronger and stronger. When they came to Xu Shaotang, they had become a huge wave blocking the sky and the sun.


    Xu Shaotang hastily resisted again, and the waves beat on him. However, different from the beginning, the strength of the waves was stronger than one. Xu Shaotang tried his best to resist, but the continuous waves did not recede.


    He only felt that his internal organs were constantly shaking under the beating of the huge waves, and the blood in his chest was constantly rushing to his throat. Even if he tried hard to suppress it, he could not stop the surging blood.


    "Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He suddenly fell into a coma.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, Xu Shaotang felt as if something had poured into his hot and painful throat. He felt hot. When the hot things entered his stomach, he felt a kind of unspeakable comfort.


    "Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang..."


    Mu Tiance''s worried cry comes from his ears. Xu Shaotang tries to open his eyes, but finds that he doesn''t even have the strength to open his eyes.


    He kept trying, and finally, the heavy eyelid like a stone door showed a crack, and a dazzling light came into his eyes. He seemed to be not used to the light, so he quickly closed his eyes, and then opened them bit by bit.


    At this time, mu Tiance''s face appeared in front of him.


    "You wake up at last!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang open his eyes, mu Tiance finally breathed a long sigh of relief. At the same time, he shook his hand in front of Xu Shaotang and asked, "can you hear me?"Xu Shaotang opened his mouth, but found that his throat did not seem to make any sound. He could only use all his strength and nodded his head very slightly.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s action is very small, mu Tiance still sees his nodding action and quickly helps him up. At the same time, he reaches for the water beside him and slowly sends it to Xu Shaotang.


    With the trickle of water pouring into Xu Shaotang''s throat, Xu Shaotang feels that his throat seems to be much more comfortable. He quickly opens his mouth and takes a big drink.


    "Cough..."


    He drank so fast that he was choked by the water pouring into his throat and coughed violently.


    Mu Tiance put his hand on Xu Shaotang''s back and patted him gently. Xu Shaotang felt more comfortable.


    "I..." He tried a little and found that he seemed to be able to speak. Then he weakly asked mu Tiance, "I am What''s the matter? "


    Maybe his body was too weak. He just said one word and began to gasp.


    "What''s the matter? I also want to ask you what''s the matter with you! " Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said, "I''ll go out and find something to eat. When I come back, you''ll lie on the ground like a dead dog! Good for you. This coma lasted for three days. If you don''t wake up again, I''m going to send you out of Kunlun! "


    "More How long? "


    Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    "Three days!" Mu Tiance snorted: "to be exact, it''s three days and one night! And I, for three days and one night! We have to work out this account in the future! "

 Chapter 1480

    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly widened his eyes, and his face was full of incredible looks.


    How could it be? How could he have been in a coma for such a long time? The injuries he suffered under the attack of Ying Changwen and Ying Changfeng should not be enough to make him coma.


    Wait!


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang seemed to think of something, and his eyes began to search around them.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s strange, mu Tiance asked: "what are you looking for?"


    "Painting! What about the painting? " Xu Shaotang did not find the two paintings after looking around. He asked mu Tiance in a hurry.


    "What do you want to draw for? Do you really want to sell it? " Mu Tiance took a funny look at Xu Shaotang and joked: "you''re a real money fan. You just wake up and start looking for paintings."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t have time to explain so much to Mu Tiance now. He just anxiously looks at mu Tiance and asks again, "where''s the painting?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s anxious eyes, mu Tiance has a look of doubt in his eyes. However, he still takes the two rolled paintings from behind Xu Shaotang to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang wanted to reach out and open his painting, but he found that he didn''t have much strength. He could only say to Mu Tiance, "help me open this painting."


    "If you don''t take good care of your wounds, what kind of painting do you really think you are an artist?"


    Mu Tiance snorted twice, took a squint at Xu Shaotang, and slowly unfolded the painting in front of Xu Shaotang.


    There are spots of blood on the edge of the picture, which should be left by Xu Shaotang. But now he is not in the mood to care about these, but carefully looks at the picture unfolded in front of him.


    He looked very carefully, as if he didn''t want to let go of every detail.


    He remembers that before he was in a coma, he felt that Ying Changwen in the painting glared at her. Then he looked at the painting carefully, and it was as if he was in the rough sea.


    However, when he went to see it again, he could not find the feeling he had before.


    "What are you looking at?" Mu Tiance casts a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang. Although this painting truly reflects the whole process of Xu Shaotang''s plan to win Changwen, it seems that Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to be so persistent in this painting, does it?


    After looking at it carefully for a while, Xu Shaotang''s eyes are a little sour. He gently closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and let his mood calm down slowly. Then he slowly said to Mu Tiance, "there''s something wrong with this painting!"


    "What''s wrong with this painting?" Mu Tiance moved his eyes to the painting, looked at it carefully for a while, and then asked: "what''s the problem?"


    "Do you know why I''m in a coma?" Xu Shaotang met mu Tiance''s puzzled eyes and asked.


    Mu Tiance was just about to shake his head to show that he didn''t know. Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s strange behavior when he woke up, he couldn''t help looking at the painting in his hand and asked, "is it because of this painting?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and then slowly told mu Tiance about the process of his coma and the illusion of being in the sea when he saw the painting.


    Because of his injury, he spoke slowly. When he told mu Tiance all this, it was more than ten minutes later.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance was there for a long time. What Xu Shaotang said is too unthinkable, right? It''s just a painting. How can it make people feel like that?


    In order to verify Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance carefully observed the painting again.


    Half an hour later, mu Tiance gave up helplessly. He couldn''t find the feeling Xu Shaotang said.


    "If you are making fun of me, I will make you die miserably!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang fiercely and feels as if he has been fooled by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "your uncle, do you think I''ll make fun of you with such things? When you go out looking for food, I''m still fine. It''s because I stare at this painting foolishly. As a result, I''m in a coma for three days and one night! I''m sure there must be something wrong with the painting! "


    When he was excited, Xu Shaotang directly grabbed mu Tiance''s painting in his hand and looked at it carefully again.


    He just looked at a few eyes, then felt behind him something hit him, he quickly subconsciously aside.


    When he looked back, he only saw mu Tiance''s failure.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Shaotang jumped up from the ground and yelled at mu Tiance.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, mu Tiance was even more angry. He once again kicked Xu Shaotang''s heart and said angrily, "pretend, why don''t you continue to pretend?"


    "No, what did I pretend to be? I... "


    Xu Shaotang quickly avoided the foot that mu Tiance hit. He just said half of what he said, but suddenly stopped, and his face was filled with an incredible look again.


    A few minutes ago, he was still dying. He felt as if he would go to see Yama at any time. Now, however, he not only speaks in a neutral voice, but also easily avoids mu Tiance''s attack? Although he also knew that mu Tiance would not attack with all his strength, he thought that he was just pretending to cheat him, so the speed of his angry kick was not slow, but he avoided it easily.This can only show that in just a few minutes, his body has almost recovered!


    "Say it! Why not Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang fiercely. His eyes are full of anger of being cheated. He says to Xu Shaotang angrily: "I seriously doubt it now. You bastard even pretend to be in a coma!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance innocently and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t cheat you! I don''t know what''s going on


    "Well, you didn''t lie to me. Do you think I''m blind?" Mu Tiance said angrily: "Xu Shaotang, can you stop being so naive? Is it funny for you to take such a joke? "


    "Your uncle''s!" Xu Shaotang seems to have been provoked by mu Tiance, and said: "can you use your brain? I''m insane. Just to cheat you to take care of me for a few days, I pretend to be comatose? Do you think Xu Shaotang is so boring? "


    "You''re not so boring? No wonder Mu Tiance said, "you don''t think about how many boring things you''ve done!"


    "I..." Just as Xu Shaotang was about to scold mu Tiance, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the painting that old man Danqing had given mu Tiance. His words were immediately swallowed by him. He just looked at the painting quietly, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1481

    Looking at Xu Shaotang and the rolled up painting in a daze, mu Tiance said with no sneer, "are you ready to immerse yourself in this painting again? You... "


    "Wait!"


    Before mu Tiance finished, Xu Shaotang interrupted him.


    Xu Shaotang quickly comes to the painting on the ground and slowly opens it. It shows mu Tiance being besieged by the three winners. He looks at the painting carefully and wants to see some clues.


    Unfortunately, it seems that he did not see any problems.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the painting with a puzzled face, and then looks up at mu Tiance with an angry face. A strange idea suddenly springs up in his mind.


    With this idea, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up from the ground, took the painting to Mu Tiance, handed it to Mu Tiance, and said, "look at this painting carefully, don''t think about anything, don''t listen to anything, just concentrate on it!"


    Mu Tiance took the painting from Xu Shaotang and said, "what tricks do you want to play?"


    "You look at me!" Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a white look and said, "I feel like I''m going to be angry with you at any time."


    "I''m going to be angry with you!"


    Mu Tiance did not have the good spirit to say a, spread out the picture scroll in hand, according to Xu Shaotang said so carefully looked up.


    Looking at it, the color of disdain on mu Tiance''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by a color of shock.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s expression, Xu Shaotang knows that his guess is right. He doesn''t disturb mu Tiance, but just waits there quietly.


    Mu Tiance gradually immerses himself in this painting. Gradually, he only has this painting in his eyes, and the whole person stands there like a fool.


    "Poof..."


    More than ten minutes later, mu Tiance suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Part of the spatter of blood fell on the painting in his hands, and his body had been soft to the ground.


    The quick eyed Xu Shaotang quickly holds mu Tiance''s body, and at the same time reaches out his hand to test him.


    Mu Tiance''s breathing is very disordered. He has a feeling that his breath is like a thread. Xu Shaotang thinks that his situation at that time should be similar to Mu Tiance''s in front of him, right?


    He could wake up himself, so he didn''t worry about Mu Tiance''s condition. After he helped mu Tiance to rest, Xu Shaotang folded up mu Tiance''s painting scroll, then went to Mu Tiance''s side, sat down, spread out his own painting, looked at it carefully, and wanted to find that feeling again.


    However, the more he wanted to find that feeling, the more he couldn''t find it. After several attempts, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to give up.


    After looking at mu Tiance who was in a coma, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how long it will take mu Tiance to wake up. He secretly decides that when mu Tiance wakes up, he must talk to Mu Tiance and see what mu Tiance has to say.


    When he calmed down and began to use Qi to recover his injury, he was surprised to find that his Qi seemed to be slightly stronger than before. This discovery suddenly surprised Xu Shaotang.


    He quickly lifted up his clothes and looked at his body, which was supposed to be folded. At the moment, he could not see any wounds or scars.


    Xu Shaotang put down his clothes in surprise, looked at the painting he had placed beside him, and murmured, "is it your credit? Old man Danqing, who are you


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, mu Tiance woke up from a coma, much earlier than Xu Shaotang expected.


    Mu Tiance opened his eyes and saw Xu Shaotang''s smiling face.


    "Awake?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile and said, "do you still think I lied to you?"


    At the moment, mu Tiance is not much better than when Xu Shaotang woke up yesterday. His strength seems to have been emptied, but he is better than Xu Shaotang.


    At least, he has the strength to speak.


    "I misunderstood you..." Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly, with an apologetic look on his face.


    "Well, I wish I knew I was wrong. I''m still a good boy!" Xu Shaotang joked and said to Mu Tiance with a black face: "it''s a miracle that I didn''t take care of me for three days and one night


    Hearing that mu Tiance could still talk, Xu Shaotang had roughly guessed how he spent the three days and nights in a coma. It is estimated that Mr. Mu had never taken care of anyone before, let alone fed water to him in a coma! No wonder he woke up with a burning pain in his throat. It''s strange that he didn''t drink water for three days!


    During the day when mu Tiance was in a coma, he fed him some water every other time. Although most of the water flowed out, mu Tiance drank some.


    "What do you say?" Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said, "I was in a coma for a few days. You didn''t feed me a drop of water, did you?""You are in a coma, how can you feed water?" Mu Tiance asked: "besides, it''s not a big deal not to drink water."


    Sure enough!


    Xu Shaotang is very glad that he has only been in a coma for three days and one night. If he is in a coma for a longer time, he will die of thirst by mu Tiance even if he doesn''t die of injury!


    He thought of the hot thing flowing down his throat into his stomach before he opened his eyes. Now he finally knew what it was. It was his own blood! He should be thirsty too much, and his body instinctively responded. No wonder he always felt a little pain in his mouth. It was estimated that he was so thirsty during his coma that he unconsciously bit his mouth


    "Brother mu, next time I''m in a coma, please give me some water." Looking at mu Tiance''s natural appearance, Xu Shaotang said with tears and laughter: "in theory, most people will die if they don''t drink water for three days. We warriors may be able to hold on for a longer time, but I estimate that if we don''t drink water for a week, we''ll have to finish it."


    "I don''t know what else to say." Mu Tiance said with a guilty heart.


    It''s no wonder that he has never tried to take care of people. It''s someone else who takes care of him. Moreover, in his opinion, water is not so important. At least before Xu Shaotang said this to him, he thought it would not be a problem if he didn''t drink water for a few days.


    Thinking about the tragic situation during his coma, Xu Shaotang felt that his life was really hard enough!


    After a speechless look at mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "you have a rest first. If there is no accident, you can recover your strength in a few minutes."

 Chapter 1482

    Xu Shaotang''s guess is right. After only a few minutes, mu Tiance''s strength has almost recovered.


    Mu Tiance curiously picked up the painting that Xu Shaotang had placed beside him. After a careful look, he put the painting in his hand beside him.


    "What the hell is going on?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, as if he wants to know the answer he wants to know from Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a smile, but does not answer his question. He just asks, "what kind of scene do you feel?"


    "Earthquake!"


    Thinking about his integration into the painting, mu Tiance was still surprised and said slowly: "I feel like I am in a huge earthquake. Countless boulders fall from the top of the mountain and hit me. I want to hide, but I can''t hide. I can only carry it hard. At last, I can''t carry it. Then, I don''t feel it..."


    "Did you see an old man with white hair and beard?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "Yes!" Mu Tiance nodded and said, "I feel like the old man is controlling the boulders that hit me!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang breathed out a long breath and said, "the situation we met is similar, but what you met was an earthquake, while what I met was a tsunami."


    "Well!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "you haven''t answered my question. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on!" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "if we meet the old man Danqing next time, you can ask him well. However, I guess that this painting should contain some artistic conception, just like the sword meaning in the movie. When we are immersed in that painting, we will unconsciously enter that artistic conception! Moreover, only I can enter into the artistic conception of my painting, and only you can enter into your painting, which should be the reason why you didn''t feel anything when you saw my painting before. "


    He had guessed this before, so when mu Tiance suspected that he was playing tricks on him, he would let mu Tiance go to see his own painting.


    Facts have proved that his conjecture is correct. If Mu Tiance is not allowed to experience the oddity of the painting, maybe mu Tiance still thinks that he is playing tricks on him.


    "Is that so?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly, then looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "how long have I been in a coma?"


    "All day and all night!"


    Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "your luck seems to be better than mine."


    Mu Tiance said in surprise: "you were in a coma for three days and one night, but I was only in a coma for one day and one night?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance speechless and said, "you don''t even have to compare with me about coma?"


    He really obeyed mu Tiance. Although he and mu Tiance can definitely be called friends of life and death now, mu Tiance always stubbornly regards him as an opponent, and it''s only enough to compare his strength with him. How can he even compare this kind of thing? How boring he was before he thought of the length of coma!


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "it''s just some accidents."


    "What a surprise." Xu Shaotang said: "I was injured before, and then I tried my best to resist those huge waves in that painting. I woke up later than you. Isn''t that normal?"


    Mu Tiance thought about it, but it''s also the same reason. Although Xu Shaotang was not seriously injured under the attack of the winner, he was not lightly injured, but he was hardly injured. In this way, he should wake up earlier than Xu Shaotang.


    "By the way, you see if your strength has become stronger." Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered something and said to Mu Tiance, "even if it''s just a little stronger!"


    Mu Tiance takes a look at Xu Shaotang and slowly picks up his true Qi. With this move, he finds that he seems to have become a little stronger. Although it''s just a little bit, he can really feel the subtle change.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s surprised look, Xu Shaotang knows that mu Tiance should be stronger.


    "It seems that these two paintings are precious to us!" Xu Shaotang touched his chin and thought slightly, "I think our change should be related to these two paintings. It seems that we can help us become stronger when we are immersed in the paintings."


    It''s a little bit like watching paintings and understanding Tao. It''s just that what they understand is not other Tao, but martial arts!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said: "although this painting is magical, it should not be so magical, right? It may also be that we have improved in our fight with the winners.


    "It''s possible!" Xu Shaotang thought a little, nodded his head and said: "anyway, whether it''s because of painting or fighting with the winners, it''s a good thing for us to become stronger even a little bit! But we have to put away the painting. The old man Danqing is definitely not a simple figure. Whether we become stronger or not has something to do with the painting, it will be useful sooner or later if we keep it in our hands. "The person who can draw this kind of magic painting in such a short time is absolutely not simple. If the old man Danqing is a big man, maybe the painting he gave them will come into use at a critical time, or even save their lives. So Xu Shaotang is determined to take good care of the painting.


    "Ha ha, didn''t you say you wanted to sell it a few days ago for money?" Mu Tiance joked with a smile.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "no matter how much money you give me now, I won''t sell this painting!"


    "Sure enough, you are still so unprofitable that you can''t get up early!" Mu Tiance said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t deny it with a smile. Then he looked at mu Tiance and asked, "has his strength completely recovered now?"


    Mu Tiance didn''t know why Xu Shaotang asked about it, but he still moved his body and said, "it''s almost recovered."


    "That''s good!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile on his face. Suddenly, he became angry again and said, "now, should we talk about it well? Your uncle, you have gone through life and death together so many times, and even suspected that I lied to you! Brother mu, do you know how hurt I am? "


    "What do you want to do, just say it!" How mu Tiance didn''t know that Xu Shaotang was deliberately putting on airs in front of him and said to Xu Shaotang.


    "Or do you know me?" Xu Shaotang put away his indignation and said with a smile, "as compensation, you should do everything you need to eat in the wild in the next few days. How about it?"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I knew you didn''t have a good heart!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m training your ability to survive in the wild, so that I won''t be starved to death by you next time I''m in a coma!"


    "You have many reasons!"


    Mu Tiance didn''t say a word, but he didn''t object to it. He agreed to it.

 Chapter 1483

    After staying here for a few days, Xu Shaotang''s injury completely recovered.


    In the past few days, they tried to enter the state of painting again, but they couldn''t, which made them have more doubts about the painting in their hands.


    They secretly made up their mind to inquire about the old man.


    With the recovery of their injuries, they will not be able to stay here any longer.


    "Where are we going?"


    Mu Tiance follows Xu Shaotang and looks at Xu Shaotang walking forward. He turns his head and asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a mysterious smile and said, "would you like to guess?"


    "Boring!" Mu Tiance glances at Xu Shaotang faintly, and obviously has no plan to guess.


    Seeing that mu Tiance looks like this, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly. Since mu Tiance doesn''t want to guess, it''s just him.


    "The Jiang family!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance was slightly stunned. He looked at Xu Shaotang with some doubts and asked, "why did you suddenly think of going to Jiang''s house? Do you want to ask Jiang Dongli about Su Nu? "


    He knows that Xu Shaotang is a man who goes to the temple of three treasures for everything. Apart from asking Jiang Dongli about Su Nu, he really can''t imagine what Xu Shaotang can do when he goes to the Jiang family. He can''t go to the Jiang family to deal with the winner with him, can he?


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "among the five families, we have met the people of the Jiang family, the winner family and the Bai family. The winner family and the Bai family are basically offended to death. Only Jiang Dongli of the Jiang family can bring us deep hostility. We have also analyzed the identity of the plain girl before. We have to trace it by ourselves. We don''t know when we have to trace it. Instead, we''d better ask Jiang Dongli. "


    For Jiang Dongli, Xu Shaotang is somewhat fond of him. When Jiang Dongli went out to look for them, if Jiang Dongli had intended to kill them at the beginning, maybe there would be no more Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in the world. With this, he felt it was necessary to find Jiang Dongli. Even if he couldn''t find out about Su Nu, he could have a good chat with Jiang Dongli. It was also a kind of thanks for not killing him.


    Moreover, he knows from Liang you that there was a conflict between the Jiang family and the Bai family some time ago. If he can, he also wants to know the cause of the conflict between the two families. Maybe he can reach some cooperation with the Jiang family.


    Thinking about the battle between the Xu family and Jiang Dongli in Tianhai, mu Tiance looks hopeful. He was defeated by Jiang Dongli at the beginning. If he fought with Jiang Dongli again now, he believes that although he can''t win Jiang Dongli, at least he won''t be defeated.


    Mu Tiance thought for a while, frowned slightly and said: "the Jiang family and the winner belong to the five families. Although Jiang Dongli didn''t kill us at the beginning, in Jiang Dongli''s eyes, we may not be more important than the winner of one of the five families. You should prevent the Jiang family and the winner from uniting against us."


    "I know that." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "so, we don''t want to go directly to Jiang''s house. We just need to find a place near Jiuqu peak where Jiang''s house is and meet Jiang Dongli alone."


    "That''s good!"


    Now that Xu Shaotang has been on guard, mu Tiance doesn''t say anything anymore, and follows Xu Shaotang to the vicinity of Jiuqu peak.


    Not far out, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped and looked straight ahead of them.


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang''s eyes with great doubts, only to see a piece of overgrown ruins.


    "Do you know where it is?" Xu Shaotang pointed to the weedy ruins and asked.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "how, do you know?"


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head and said, "do you remember the pair of desperate mandarin ducks we rescued when we first came to Kunlun?"


    Mu Tiance thought for a moment and nodded: "remember, it was almost two years ago."


    Thinking about their first visit to Kunlun, mu Tiance can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. At the beginning, they two people who had few rivals in the secular world came to Kunlun, but they were chased by others. From birth to now, except with Xuqing, when they first came to Kunlun, they were most embarrassed when they were in Kunlun two years ago.


    "That''s Peijia village, where the man''s home is, but it''s destroyed now." Xu Shaotang sighed a little and asked mu Tiance, "by the way, do you remember the name of the woman who was hunted down with the man surnamed Pei?"


    Mu Tiance thought about it carefully, then shook his head and said, "it''s two years ago, who will remember."


    In their eyes, the pair of desperate mandarin ducks are just the people they saved. There is not much difference between them and strangers. Who will remember the names of those two people? If Xu Shaotang hadn''t told him about it today, he would have forgotten about it.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang sighed again helplessly and said: "we promised the man surnamed Pei to take a letter to his family. Now we are sure to break the appointment. This seems to be the first time I break the appointment."Mu Tiance doesn''t remember the woman''s name, even if he wants to go to the woman''s family and ask about Peijia village, it''s impossible.


    "We are worthy of them for saving their lives!" Mu Tiance didn''t have the feeling of breaking the appointment at all. He hummed: "you are just too lenient in managing things!"


    He has no interest to care about how the Peijia village not far away is destroyed, and he is not in the mood to care about whether the appointment is broken or not. In his opinion, these things have nothing to do with him. He can''t worry about his own affairs, so he doesn''t have the mood to worry about other people''s affairs.


    He knows that Xu Shaotang always likes to meddle in his own affairs, but this time, Xu Shaotang has too much to meddle in. He doesn''t know what they are doing now. His own affairs are still in a mess. He is still in the mood to worry about other people''s affairs.


    "Why don''t you think I''m a committed person?"


    With a wry smile, Xu Shaotang shrugged to Mu Tiance and said, "I either don''t promise others, as long as I promise others, I will try my best to do it."


    "You don''t have a chance to do your best now!" Mu Tiance looked at the ruins and said, "don''t waste time here. Hurry up and finish our work as soon as possible. We''ll leave here as soon as possible."


    Xu Shaotang laughed and asked, "homesick?"


    Mu Tiance nodded irrefutably. It''s not a disgrace. What does he dare not admit.


    "I miss home, too!" Xu Shaotang took another look at the ruins of Peijia village, turned to Mu Tiance and said, "let''s go and try to get to Jiuqu peak before dark!"

 Chapter 1484

    The night is as thick as ink.


    Zhuxi Town, Fang family.


    "Who are you two? What''s the matter with you coming to our Fang''s home late at night?"


    Fang Cuo, the owner of the Fang family, squeezed out a smile and looked at the two masked people standing in front of him. He asked calmly.


    He knew in his heart that the man who could sneak into his bedroom quietly must be above himself. If he cried out for help now, I''m afraid he would be killed immediately.


    Masked, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Just please bring a letter to Mr. Jiang Dongli for us."


    "Why don''t you bring it to Mr. Jiang in person?" Fang CuO took a puzzled look at them and said, "although Fang''s family is attached to Jiang''s family, they are not qualified to see Jiang with their humble strength."


    Hearing Fang CuO''s words, mu Tiance said impatiently: "do what you are told to do, where is so much nonsense?"


    The reason why they came to the Fang family was to let Fang Cuo, the owner of the Fang family attached to the Jiang family, bring this letter to Jiang Dongli for them. As for what Fang CuO said, he didn''t believe it at all. He believed Fang CuO would find a way. They just need to tell Fang CuO what they came here for.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s eyes, Fang CuO immediately shrunk his neck and said: "I can''t guarantee that I will send the letter to Jiang Lao. I can only try my best. If it doesn''t work, please don''t blame me."


    Now he did not dare to refuse any more. If he refused any more, he did not know what these two masked men would do to him.


    You know, the Fang family is not the only one attached to the Jiang family. These two people can find him and other families as well.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, handed the letter in his arms to Fang Cuo, and said, "this letter must be handed over to Mr. Jiang personally. If you dare to peek, be careful of your head!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang winks at mu Tiance. Mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang quickly flash out of the Fang family.


    Looking at the letter in his hand, Fang CuO couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile. He sighed in his heart: what''s the matter!


    Although he was depressed, he still had to do what he should do. He believed that if the letter could not be handed over to Jiang Dongli himself, they would definitely come back to him for trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, it was only slightly bright, so Fang CuO got up and rushed to Jiuqu peak where Jiang''s family lived.


    Fang CuO didn''t come to Jiang''s house often, but he was also familiar with Jiang''s family. When he came to Jiuqu peak, he didn''t get any obstruction, so he was taken to Jiuqu peak by the people guarding Jiuqu peak.


    When he came to Jiuqu Feng''s Jiang family, he was not received by Jiang Jingshan, the head of the Jiang family, but by Jiang Zhong, the housekeeper of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Zhongren, as his name implies, grew up in the Jiang family when he was a child. Now he is about 60 years old. He has served the Jiang family for decades and experienced the change of the two generations of the head of the Jiang family, but his loyalty to the Jiang family has never changed.


    "Fang Cuo, what are you doing here today?"


    Although Fang CuO is the head of Fang''s family and Jiang Zhong is just a housekeeper of Jiang''s family, Jiang Zhong calls Fang CuO by his name.


    Fang CuO seemed to take it for granted. Hearing Jiang Zhong''s question, he quickly bent down to Jiang Zhong and said, "steward Jiang, I have something to do. I want to meet Mr. Jiang Dongli. I don''t know if steward Jiang can pass it on."


    He kept his attitude very low, which is also a matter of no choice. Although these families are big families in Zhuxi Town, they are nothing in front of the Jiang family. It is easy for the Jiang family to destroy them.


    "Fang Cuo, you are very brave!" Jiang Zhong picked up the tea cup in front of him, sipped the hot tea in the cup gently, looked at Fang CuO with empty eyes, and said faintly: "can you see the three elders? Who do you think you are? "


    Although his voice is very flat, Fang CuO hears a trace of displeasure from his voice. He quickly bows and says, "I know that I am not worthy to meet Mr. Jiang as I am. I just want to ask housekeeper Jiang to help me with something very important."


    "Accommodation?" Jiang Zhong snorted and said, "it''s very difficult for me to meet the three elders. How can I accommodate you?"


    "This..." Fang CuO looked at Jiang Zhong in embarrassment and said tentatively: "that Housekeeper Jiang, can you tell the master of the Jiang family that I There''s something really important Please... "


    "What do you want from the three elders?"


    Jiang Zhong interrupted Fang CuO and said, "let''s talk about your business first, and then I''ll see if I want to trouble the owner. If everyone troubles the owner about something for sesame and mung bean, do you think the owner is busy?"


    When Fang CuO heard Jiang Zhong''s words, he was embarrassed again and said, "steward Jiang, I really can''t say this before I see old Jiang. Otherwise, I will lose my life. Please help me!"


    With that, Fang CuO suddenly strode up to Jiang Zhong and knelt down in front of him.


    However, he didn''t kneel down after all. At the moment when he was about to kneel down, Jiang Zhong had already waved his hand, and a genuine Qi immediately helped him up."You really have to see the three elders to say that?" Jiang Zhong looks at Fang Cuo, can let Fang CuO kneel to oneself matter, it seems that really is not a small matter.


    Fang CuO nodded desperately and said, "it''s true! If I have any empty words, I''ll leave it to housekeeper Jiang! "


    While speaking, Fang CuO looked at Jiang Zhong gratefully. As a man, if he had a little backbone, no one would kneel down for others. If he knelt down just now, his little dignity would be completely destroyed.


    "In that case, I''ll go to inform the owner. As for how the owner decides, it''s not what I can control!" Jiang Zhong stood up slowly, took a look at Fang Cuo, and said faintly: "don''t kneel down. You are also the master of Fang family. You still have to have some backbone! This man, once he has no backbone, he will be almost useless! "


    "Thank you for your instruction. I''ll keep it in mind." Fang CuO bowed himself to salute.


    "I''m just a housekeeper. There''s nothing to teach or not to teach." Jiang Zhong gently shook his head and said, "then wait here. I''ll see the owner first."


    "Thank you, housekeeper Jiang!" Fang CuO bowed again.


    Jiang Zhong gently waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need to be polite, and then quickly went to the inner hall.


    After a while, Jiang Zhong came out of the inner hall and looked at Fang Cuo, who was looking at him. He said, "the master has sent someone to inform the three elders. You follow me to the reception hall and wait. The three elders should come soon!"


    Hearing Jiang Zhong''s words, Fang CuO''s face suddenly showed a look of joy. He quickly bowed and said, "thank you, housekeeper Jiang!"

 Chapter 1485

    Soon, Jiang Dongli came to the reception hall slowly.


    "Did you say there was something important to look for Jiang Dongli saw Fang Cuo, who was sitting there with some embarrassment. He came forward and asked to Fang CuO lightly.


    "Are you Mr. Jiang Dongli?"


    Fang CuO quickly stood up and asked carefully.


    Although he knew Jiang Dongli''s name, he never met him. To be honest, he didn''t know whether he was Jiang Dongli or not.


    Jiang Dongli laughed and said, "why, do you doubt that I''m not Jiang Dongli?"


    "I dare not!" Fang CuO quickly bowed himself and said, "it''s really a matter of villain''s life. Villain has to be careful. Please forgive me."


    "Ha ha, I''m curious. What makes you so cautious?" Jiang Dongli smiles and says to Jiang Zhong: "tell him who I am!"


    Jiang Zhong stares at Fang CuO and says, "don''t you see the three elders soon?"


    His words undoubtedly proved Jiang Dongli''s identity.


    Hearing Jiang Zhong''s words, Fang CuO quickly came forward and bowed his body and said, "I''ve met three elders!"


    Jiang Dongli gently waved his hand and said, "well, come on, you are determined to see me. What''s the matter?"


    Fang CuO took out the letter that the two masked people gave him from his arms, handed it to Jiang Dongli respectfully with both hands, and said: "there are two masked people. Let the villain hand give this letter to Jiang."


    "The important thing you say is a letter?" Jiang Zhong looks at Fang CuO with a black face. He thinks that Fang CuO really has something important. He specially says a few good words for Fang CuO in front of Jiang Jingshan. Unexpectedly, it''s a letter!


    Maybe in Fang CuO''s opinion, this is a very important thing, but in Jiang Zhong''s opinion, it''s not even a trivial matter of sesame and mung bean. It''s just a letter. It''s the same who gives it to Jiang Dongli. There''s no need for Jiang Dongli to come here in person! Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Fang CuO didn''t trust him or even the owner of the Jiang family. He seemed to be afraid that they would open the letter to Jiang Dongli.


    This kind of feeling, immediately Jiang Zhong heart a cold, intend to wait for Jiang Dongli left, must give Fang CuO a profound lesson.


    Seeing Jiang Zhong''s face, Fang CuO had a bad feeling in his heart. He could not look directly at Jiang Zhong''s eyes, but lowered his head.


    Jiang Dongli takes a light look at them and gives Jiang Zhong a look. Jiang Zhong immediately closes his mouth.


    Jiang Dongli then slowly opened the letter in his hand. When he simply read the contents of the letter, he immediately put it away and said to Jiang Zhong: "it''s really a big deal. Don''t blame him! Well, I''m going to see my master now. You can send him down the mountain! "


    With that, Jiang Dongli turned and walked out of the reception hall. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped his steps and turned to Jiang Zhong and said, "I will tell the owner about reducing the Fang family''s offerings by 10%."


    When he heard Jiang Dongli''s words, he was stunned. Although the sacrifice was only reduced by 10%, it was also a big expense!


    When he came back and wanted to thank Jiang Dongli, Jiang Dongli had already left the reception hall.


    "It seems that your letter to the three elders is really important! "Jiang Zhong didn''t expect that a letter made Jiang Dongli make such a decision. When he exclaimed at Fang CuO''s luck, he also gave up the idea of teaching Fang CuO a lesson.


    "Thanks to housekeeper Jiang!" Fang CuO has a long experience in the world, so he quickly said to Jiang Zhong, "if you have time some other day, please come to my humble abode and have a seat. Fang CuO must thank manager Jiang well."


    Jiang Zhong gave a faint smile, waved his hand and said, "let''s talk about it later. I''ll take you down the mountain first!"


    At the same time, Jiang Dongli hurried to Jiang Jingshan''s residence with the letter.


    Jiang Jingshan is now in his sixties, but he looks like a middle-aged man. His face looks very dignified. His eyes are as sharp as Eagle''s eyes. When he looks at people, he always feels like being seen through.


    Looking at Jiang Dongli walking in a hurry, Jiang Jinshan quickly stood up and asked, "elder three, it''s a big deal for Fang CuO to find you?"


    Just now Fang CuO said that he had something important to look for Jiang Dongli. Now Jiang Dongli came in a hurry. You don''t have to guess. Jiang Dongli must have come for the important thing Fang CuO said.


    "It''s not a big deal, but it''s a very important thing!" Jiang Dongli handed the letter to Jiang Jingshan and said, "I''d better read it first."


    Jiang Jinshan took the letter and quickly browsed the contents of the letter.


    After reading this letter, Jiang Jingshan showed a slight smile on his face and said to Jiang Dongli with a smile: "elder three, it seems you were right that you didn''t force Xu Shaotang to come to Kunlun."


    "I didn''t expect that in just one year, their progress was so fast!" Jiang Dongli sighed with emotion and said: "a few days ago, the winner sent four elders to deal with Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. He not only failed, but also was seriously injured and comatose. The future generations are terrible!"Referring to this, Jiang Jingshan was also filled with emotion and said: "the talent of this word should not be lower than that of the winner, won Jun Shang?"


    "Only high, not low!" Jiang Dongli affirmed: "especially Xu Shaotang, just entering the virtual world, can let the old man hurt. His talent is far higher than that of Yingjun!"


    Thinking about the battle he had with Xu Shaotang, Jiang Dongli still has a fresh memory. While he laments Xu Shaotang''s talent, he also laments that these old people are really old.


    Jiang Jinshan nodded slightly and said with some regret: "it''s a pity that these two sons are not from our Jiang family. Otherwise, within ten years, our Jiang family will surely be the top of the five families!"


    "Ha ha, at least, their attitude towards our Jiang family is much better than that of other families, isn''t it?" Jiang Dongli said with a smile: "I just don''t know that they asked me to meet this time in their own name, and also in the name of the people in that place."


    Jiang Jinshan looked at Jiang Dongli in surprise and said, "the three elders still doubt that they are the people in that place behind them?"


    Jiang Dongli nodded slightly and said seriously: "when Xu Shaotang came to Kunlun, he killed the guards at the entrance of Kunlun to announce his arrival. Then he and mu Tiance killed the winners in Huo''s family, and now he let the four virtual masters of the winner fail. Don''t you think they are too high-profile? If there is no one behind them, I think they should not be so arrogant? "


    "There''s some truth in it!" Listening to Jiang Dongli''s analysis, Jiang Jinshan nodded slightly and said: "since they have an appointment with you, you can go to meet them to see what they have. By the way, you can try to find out if they are from that place or not!"

 Chapter 1486

    At night, Yuanbaoshan.


    Yuanbaoshan is located in the east of Zhuxi town. It is named for its similar shape to jinyuanbao.


    Yuanbaoshan is not very high. It''s less than 100 meters at most. It''s densely wooded and overgrown with weeds. In the past, Yuanbaoshan had a lot of biological activities. However, because it was so close to the town, hundreds of years ago, the large animals here were completely hunted down. Now there are only small animals like mice and rabbits, so few people come here.


    The place where Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance meet Jiang Dongli is Yuanbaoshan.


    "Two clever young men!"


    Jiang Dongli walks around and looks at Yuanbaoshan nearby. Jiang Dongli''s face shows a slight smile.


    Of course, he knows the reason why Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance chose this place to meet him. There are few people here, and it''s late at night now. If there is no accident, no one should disturb them.


    With a lantern in his hand, Jiang Dongli slowly climbs to Yuanbao mountain. If he wants to, it only takes him a few seconds to climb Yuanbao mountain, which is less than 100 meters. However, he doesn''t do so after all. Instead, he slowly climbs up like an old man.


    Even so, he soon reached the top of Yuanbaoshan. From a distance, he smelled a strong aroma of wine.


    Following the smell of wine, a piece of bluestone in the dense woods is very abrupt. On the bluestone, there are several jars of wine. Beside the wine, there are several big bowls.


    Although there is good wine, there is no trace of anyone.


    Jiang Dongli walks over with a lantern and sits on the ground in front of the bluestone..


    Jiang Dongli gently patted the mud of the wine jar and poured the sweet wine into the bowl. While tasting the taste of the wine, he shook his head and said with a smile: "I have a heart, but ha ha..."


    Although he didn''t see Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, he didn''t leave. He just sat there quietly and tasted the wine.


    Until a jar of wine has gone down most of the time, I still don''t see Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance show up.


    If it''s ordinary people, they will think that it''s Xu Shaotang who is playing tricks on themselves, but Jiang Dongli is not ordinary people. He can''t see any anger on his face. Instead, he has a sense of contentment.


    Just as he was about to finish the jar of wine, two breezes came from his side, accompanied by a smell of barbecue.


    "I''m sorry to have kept Jiang waiting for a long time." Xu Shaotang took two roasted rabbits and sat down opposite Jiang Dongli. He put two golden rabbits in front of Jiang Dongli and said with a smile, "it''s not a matter to have wine but no food. We went to hunt some game while waiting for Jiang to grow old."


    Jiang Dongli raised his head slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance with a smile, and said, "don''t worry, just me."


    At such an old age, if we can''t see that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance deliberately didn''t show up for fear that he would bring people here, then he will live in vain.


    What they said about hunting game was just to make a better face. They deliberately waited until they were sure that he was the only one who came.


    But then again, these two rabbits, it seems, are well baked.


    Facing Jiang Dongli''s plan, Xu Shaotang blushed slightly and said, "don''t blame Jiang. We are helpless. After all, the relationship between your five families seems to be better than that between you and me. We don''t want to be surrounded by Qin family experts."


    Now that others have seen it, Xu Shaotang simply admits that if he wants to bite to death at this time, he will go to play game and delay. That''s too hypocritical. Sometimes it doesn''t take so many detours to deal with smart people.


    "Ha ha, you are honest." Jiang Dongli laughs and looks at mu Tiance and says: "when the first World War of the junior high school, you still linger on the edge of Huaxu. I didn''t expect that you will enter Huaxu so soon. It''s really beyond my accident. At the beginning, I wanted to accept you as an apprentice. Now, I''m afraid I don''t have the qualification."


    Mu Tiance is not good at dealing with people. When he heard Jiang Dongli''s words, he just said with a smile: "if I didn''t fight with Jiang Laoyi, I''m afraid I would not have entered the realm of Huaxu so soon. In this way, I''d like to thank Jiang Laoyi."


    "I''m also very glad that I didn''t kill you two at the beginning. Otherwise, there will be two less heroes in the world?" Jiang Dongli laughed again, and then asked, "tell me, why did you ask me to come here?"


    As Xu Shaotang poured wine for himself and mu Tiance, he said to Jiang Dongli with a smile: "in fact, it''s not a big deal. First, he wanted to take this opportunity to thank Jiang for his kindness to us. Second, he asked Jiang about someone by the way."


    Jiang Dongli took the wine bowl in front of him, poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth, and then said with a smile, "Oh, right? I''m afraid it''s important to ask me about a talent, but it''s secondary to thank you? "


    When they heard Jiang Dongli''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other. They both looked helpless. They were once again seen through by Jiang Dongli. They all said that the older the man was, the better he was. Now Jiang Dongli is really like this.Xu Shaotang cheekily said to Jiang Dongli with a smile: "Mr. Jiang, don''t point to see through. You''ll make us very embarrassed."


    "Ha, I don''t think you look embarrassed." Jiang Dongli smiles and asks, "who do you want to ask me about?"


    "Plain girl!" Xu Shaotang said: "of course, most of the names are fake. We only know that this woman is young and beautiful, but she has the strength to transform the virtual world."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiang Dongli''s hands suddenly trembled, and the wine that was about to be put into his mouth immediately spilled a few drops.


    Seeing the strange appearance of Jiang Dongli, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look hopeful at the same time. Looking at Jiang Dongli, he seems to know the details of plain girl?


    Jiang Dongli didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question directly. Instead, he looked at them with a smile and asked, "why, is this woman kind to you or has a grudge against you?"


    Mu Tiance was about to speak, but Xu Shaotang touched him without moving his face, and then said, "in fact, I''m not afraid of Jiang Lao''s jokes. I''m a little sentimental. Last time I met that woman in Kunlun, although it was only one side, but I was emotional about that woman. I wanted to pursue that woman, but I was taught a lesson by her. I''m really ashamed! At that time, my strength was poor. I guess she didn''t look up to me. Now that I''m in the realm of Huaxu, I want to come to Kunlun and look for her. "


    He said this very seriously, and when he spoke, he also had a look of incomparable fascination, as if he was really recalling the startling glimpse that plain girl wanted to see.

 Chapter 1487

    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, mu Tiance can''t help but despise him. This bastard doesn''t even write a draft when he panics. If he didn''t know the grudge between Xu Shaotang and Su Nu, even he would have believed Xu Shaotang''s words.


    This bastard, it''s a pity not to act! Mu Tiance thought funny in his heart.


    "I don''t know. You''re still a lover!"


    Jiang Dongli looks at Xu Shaotang dubiously. It doesn''t look like he is lying. He knows that Xu Shaotang is a very cunning person. Whether his words are true or not remains to be discussed.


    Xu Shaotang "shy" smile, said: "I this person''s biggest problem is amorous, no way. By the way, does Mr. Jiang know about this girl? If we get married in the future, we will have a good life and thank Mr. Jiang. "


    Jiang Dongli raised his eyelids slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang faintly, and said: "to tell you the truth, I''ve never heard of the name of plain girl in Kunlun for such a long time, and I don''t know that there is such a young woman in Kunlun. I''m not making fun of him, are you?"


    "Mr. Jiang is joking. How can I make fun of him with such a thing?" Xu Shaotang vowed: "if Mr. Jiang knows this girl, please tell me. Thank you very much."


    At the beginning, Jiang Dongli seems to know the origin of Su Nu, but he says he doesn''t know. Xu Shaotang guesses that Jiang Dongli doesn''t believe what he says, so he bites himself to death just to pursue Su nu.


    "I really don''t know!" Jiang Dongli shakes his head again, but he is secretly thinking about the authenticity of Xu Shaotang''s words.


    "Really?" Xu Shaotang''s look suddenly dimmed down, Wuzi "melancholy" unceasingly said: "plain girl, plain girl, it seems that we are destined to be predestined!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s gloomy look, Jiang Dongli thought about it in his heart and said, "you don''t have to be too disappointed. Although I''ve never heard of this girl, according to your description, I think that if this girl is really from Kunlun, she is very likely to be from a place."


    "Where?"


    Xu Shaotang asks Jiang Dongli.


    "Xu Shaotang said with a smile," as you eat this roast rabbit leg, you can''t help but admire it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is full of speechless looking at Jiang Dongli, who is discussing with you whether the rabbit is baked well or not!


    It is obvious that Jiang Dongli is hanging his appetite or exchanging with him!


    "Mr. Jiang, if we don''t talk in secret, just tell me. How can you tell me?" Xu Shaotang looked at a face of intoxicated Jiang Dongli, helplessly said.


    Jiang Dongli didn''t seem to hear Xu Shaotang''s question. He just raised his eyes, looked at the dark sky, and sighed: "the scenery of Tianzhu Mountain is really beautiful..."


    Get it! Xu Shaotang instantly understood Jiang Dongli''s plan. Jiang Dongli wanted to know about Tianzhu Mountain! If he didn''t tell him about Tianzhu Mountain, of course, he couldn''t tell himself the origin of Su nu.


    "Mr. Jiang, you''d better change the terms." Xu Shaotang looked at Jiang Dongli seriously and said: "you should also know that we have offended a lot of people in Kunlun. Tianzhu Mountain is nothing more than a secret place for you, but for us, it is a place where we have no choice but to protect our lives. Although we are really excited about the plain girl, we cherish our lives more. You know, I''m afraid It''s dead. "


    "I don''t see that you two are afraid of death." With a smile, Jiang Dongli dropped his rabbit leg on the ground. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "what I want to tell you is a very big secret of the Kunlun kingdom. Don''t you think you should exchange a secret for mine?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "can it be the same? Our secret is life-threatening to us, but your secret should not be life-threatening to you, right? Mr. Jiang, I think you''d better change the terms! "


    Although he wanted to know the details of Su Nu, he would never exchange the secrets of Tianzhu Mountain. He thought that if Jiang Dongli was really unwilling to tell them, it''s a big deal that they should go and find out for themselves. They would not believe that they could not find out the origin of Su nu!


    "You''re in a bit of a quandary!" Jiang Dongli lowered his head slightly and sighed, as if thinking about something.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance don''t disturb each other either. They just make eye contact. From their eyes, they understand each other''s meaning. They can''t exchange the secrets of Tianzhu Mountain with Jiang Dongli.


    After thinking for a while, Jiang Dongli raised his head slowly and said, "well, you just need to tell me if there is anyone on Tianzhu Mountain. In addition, promise me another condition, and I will tell you the secret I know. How about that?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other, then asked: "what conditions?"


    "My condition is also very simple. How about a gentleman''s agreement?" Jiang Dongli quietly looked at the two people in front of him and said, "from now on, you will advance and retreat with our Jiang family."Mu Tiance frowned slightly and said with some displeasure: "it means let''s become the people of your Jiang family? Follow the orders of the Jiang family? "


    "Of course not!" Jiang Dongli gently shook his head and said, "we are allies. We don''t need anyone to obey anyone''s orders. If you are in trouble, our Jiang family will do our best to help you. If the Jiang family is in trouble, you also need to do your best."


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang and Mu Tianli are thinking.


    According to the truth, Jiang Dongli''s condition is of great benefit to them. Now they have many enemies in Kunlun. It is also a good thing for them to have an ally.


    However, it was because this condition was too favorable for them that they had to doubt Jiang Dongli''s motive and did not know what he was doing.


    They also know that even if they ask, Jiang Dongli will not tell them. Now, they must consider the possible impact of this condition on them.


    After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have a look at each other. Both of them look puzzled. Obviously, they have great doubts about this matter.


    "Mr. Jiang, we can agree to your terms, but we also have one." Xu Shaotang turned his eyes to Jiang Dongli and said seriously.

 Chapter 1488

    "What conditions?"


    Jiang Dongli asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said quietly: "we can become allies with the Jiang family, but if we find that the Jiang family is using us, then our alliance will be automatically lifted. How about it?"


    What he and mu Tiance are most worried about is being used by Jiang Dongli. From their two contacts with Jiang Dongli, Jiang Dongli is obviously an old fox. They can''t afford to be careless when dealing with such people.


    "It''s natural!" Jiang Dongli nodded his head readily and said with a smile, "since we are allies, we should treat each other sincerely. If allies still use each other, we will not call them allies."


    Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction, then looked at mu Tiance and asked, "in that case, how about we agree to Jiang''s terms?"


    After all, it''s not his own business. He has to listen to Mu Tiance''s opinions. If Mu Tiance doesn''t agree, even if he agrees to Jiang Dongli''s conditions, it''s useless.


    "I don''t mind!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    What he and Xu Shaotang think is the same. Since Xu Shaotang has prevented the Jiang family from using them in advance, he has no objection to the condition of Jiang Dongli. After all, now it seems that this condition is more favorable to them.


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily, looked at Jiang Dongli and said, "good! Let''s make a blood alliance, shall we? "


    "I think so, too!"


    Jiang Dongli laughs. Just as he is going to take up the wine jar and pour wine into his bowl, Xu Shaotang holds down his hand and says to Jiang Dongli with a smile: "Mr. Jiang, let us be the younger generation to pour wine."


    "Ha ha, you are really interesting!" Jiang Dongli laughs, moves his hand away from the wine jar and asks Xu Shaotang to pour wine for them.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, mu Tiance can''t help but curl his mouth and snort in his heart: flatterer!


    If Xu Shaotang heard mu Tiance''s words, he would surely say: it''s not flatterer, it''s respecting the old and loving the young!


    When the wine bowl in front of the three people was full, the three people cut their fingers with their own genuine Qi and dropped two drops of their own blood in each person''s bowl.


    "Cheers


    After the three people took the wine bowl, they quickly drank all the wine in their bowl.


    "Have a good time!" Jiang Dongli reached out to wipe the wine stains from the corners of his mouth, gave a hearty laugh, and then asked Xu Shaotang, "now you can tell me if there is anyone on Tianzhu Mountain."


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said seriously: "at least, we didn''t meet anyone in Tianzhu Mountain, except for savages!"


    "Savage?" Jiang Dongli is slightly stunned and looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "Yes, they are savages!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "those are uncivilized savages. They are hairy all over. They have a simple mind and developed limbs."


    Jiang Dongli frowned slightly and asked, "how can there be savages on Tianzhu Mountain?"


    "Well, we don''t know." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, looked at Jiang Dongli, who was full of doubts, and said: "now, we have formed an alliance. We will tell you what you want to know, Mr. Jiang. Do you think we can tell me what I want to know?"


    Let''s not say that they really don''t know how those savages appeared in Tianzhu Mountain. Even if they do, they will not say, because it''s not in Jiang Dongli''s condition. They just need to tell Jiang Dongli whether there is anyone on Tianzhu Mountain.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s impatient look, Jiang Dongli smiles and says, "whether it''s our alliance or what I''m going to tell you next, you must keep it secret."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, seriously said: "this we naturally save."


    "Well, I''ll tell you about it next, but I have to make it clear first. I just guess where the plain girl came from, but I can''t guarantee it." Jiang Dongli said: "if Lao Jiu''s guess is wrong, it''s Lao Jiu''s intention to cheat you."


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "we understand. It''s the same as saying that no one on Tianzhu Mountain is the same. Tianzhu Mountain is so big, we can''t guarantee that there must be no one on it, but we have never seen anyone ourselves."


    Cunning little fellow!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiang Dongli couldn''t help laughing in his heart. At the same time, he said to Xu Shaotang, "I guess the plain girl you mentioned is mostly from the imperial palace! In addition, I really can''t think of any place where I can cultivate such a young woman


    "Imperial palace?"


    Xu Shaotang and Mu Tian were stunned at the same time, and their faces were filled with doubts. They had been in Kunlun for such a long time, and they had never heard of such a place as the imperial palace.


    Looking at their puzzled looks, Jiang Dongli poured himself a bowl of wine, and then slowly said: "you don''t have to be surprised. In the Kunlun Kingdom, those who know the existence of the Imperial Palace are the direct descendants of the five families, their owners and elders, and even the direct descendants of some families don''t know, because for our five families, the imperial palace is our shame Humiliation is the last thing we want to talk about. "Mu Tiance frowned slightly and asked, "why?"


    "Well, you don''t need to know for the moment." Jiang Dongli took a look at them and said, "when you have a chance, it''s not too late for you to know."


    Listening to Jiang Dongli''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking. Judging from Jiang Dongli''s look, he really didn''t want to mention the imperial palace. However, what made him more curious was, what is the Imperial Palace, which could make the people of the five families shame him or even refuse to mention it?


    "What kind of place is this imperial palace?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "I don''t know." Jiang Dongli took a big drink from the wine bowl and sighed: "although we know the existence of the Imperial Palace, we have never seen people in the Imperial Palace, not only the Jiang family, but also several other families."


    "So mysterious?" Xu Shaotang said in surprise.


    Jiang Dongli nodded slightly and said, "we also heard about the Imperial Palace from the previous generation. It was hundreds of years ago that the people of the Imperial Palace last appeared. Our generation, even the oldest, should not have seen the people of the imperial palace."


    "So the Imperial Palace should be very powerful?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    According to what Jiang Dongli said, the Imperial Palace should be very strong, otherwise Jiang Dongli would not think that Su Nu, the young master of Huaxu realm, was a member of the imperial palace.

 Chapter 1489

    "That''s not very clear."


    Jiang Dongli shook his head slightly and said, "according to the story about the Imperial Palace handed down by the older generation, the imperial palace is really strong, and it''s suffocating! But now, after all, it has been so many years. No one knows what the strength of the imperial palace is now. Maybe it''s very strong. Maybe it''s not as strong as we think. You have to ask yourself when you see a plain girl. "


    "If you want to see her again, I don''t know if there is a chance." Now that she has lied, Xu Shaotang is sure to continue to lie. "Melancholy" sighs: "if she is really from the Imperial Palace, if she wants to pursue her, I''m afraid she will encounter many obstacles, right? By the way, Mr. Jiang, do you know where the imperial palace is? "


    Jiang Dongli looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile and said, "we know almost nothing about the imperial palace except the existence of it. Do you think we will know where it is? Do you know why I asked you if there was anyone on Tianzhu Mountain? "


    Mu Tiance looked at Jiang Dongli and asked, "do you suspect that the imperial palace is on Tianzhu Mountain?"


    "Yes Jiang Dongli nodded slightly and said, "Tianzhu Mountain has been listed as a forbidden area. Over the years, all the people who went to Tianzhu Mountain except you two have never come back. We have reason to suspect that all these things are played by people in the underground palace."


    Listening to Jiang Dongli''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.


    He thinks that the Imperial Palace should not be on Tianzhu Mountain. According to Jiang Dongli, he thinks that Su Nu is very likely to be from the Imperial Palace, but Su Nu asks him about Tianzhu Mountain again and again, which proves that Su Nu does not know about Tianzhu Mountain. If Su Nu is really from the Imperial Palace, then the imperial palace is definitely not on Tianzhu Mountain.


    However, the emperor''s palace is not in Tianzhu Mountain, where is it?


    The five families ruled the Kunlun kingdom for such a long time. According to reason, there should be few places they didn''t go or didn''t know except Tianzhu Mountain. It''s not easy for the imperial palace to avoid the sight of the five families.


    After thinking about it, he could not imagine where the Imperial Palace might be.


    "We didn''t see anyone in Tianzhu Mountain!" Xu Shaotang frowned.


    "If the emperor''s palace is not on Tianzhu Mountain, I really can''t imagine where it is." Jiang Dongli took a look at Xu Shaotang and sighed.


    For a moment, several people fell into silence.


    After a while, Xu Shaotang shook his head and forced himself not to think about the imperial palace. Instead, he said to Jiang Dongli, "Mr. Jiang, I heard that your Jiang family had a conflict with the Bai family some time ago, right?"


    "There is such a thing." Jiang Dongli looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked, "why did you suddenly think of asking about this?"


    "Nothing, just a little curious." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I also have some grudges with the Bai family. Now that we have a secret alliance with the Jiang family, if you want to deal with the Bai family, we can cooperate."


    Jiang Dongli gently waved his hand and said: "we will solve the conflicts among the five major families by ourselves, so don''t bother you. Now you''d better think about how to deal with the winners! This time you two let the winner lose face, I think, the winner should not give up


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. It''s a big deal. Let''s just hide from them." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "besides, as long as the winners don''t surround us, generally speaking, we still have the chance to escape."


    They now have a general understanding of the strength of the winners. Although the winners can threaten their lives, as long as they are a little careful and do not fall into the trap of the winners, he believes they should not have much to worry about.


    Jiang Dongli smiles and looks at them seriously. He says, "it''s good to have confidence, but I advise you not to be blindly confident."


    "Well, thank you for reminding me. We remember it!" Xu Shaotang nodded, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    What''s more, they are allies with the Jiang family now. When the Jiang family makes efforts, they must also ask for help from the Jiang family. It''s really silly to put such an ally here.


    Jiang Dongli took another look at them with a smile. He stood up slowly and said, "well, it''s late. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll leave first."


    "There''s one more thing." Xu Shaotang also stood up and said, "since we are allies now, how can we contact you if we have something to do?"


    Jiang Dongli thought about it and said, "you''d better go to find Fang CuO and bring me a letter. Our alliance is secret. It''s not suitable to let too many people know. Fang CuO''s side, someone will tell him what to do later."


    He doesn''t want Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to go to Jiuqu peak to find them. Everyone knows that the five families have spies on each other''s side. Jiuqu peak is full of people and eyes after all. Although Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are powerful, ordinary people can''t find their trace, but everything has a chance.


    Now Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have a lot to do with the winner and the Bai family. It''s hard for them to say if they know that they have secret contact with them."All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded, bowed to Jiang Dongli and said, "Mr. Jiang, I hope we can cooperate happily in the future."


    Until now, he still has some doubts about Jiang Dongli''s motive of forming an alliance with them. His words also warn Jiang Dongli not to take advantage of their taste.


    Jiang Dongli is a mature man. How can he not hear what Xu Shaotang said? He nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry. As long as we sincerely cooperate, I believe our future cooperation will be very happy."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Jiang. After all, it seems that we have taken a big advantage now!" Xu Shaotang said seriously.


    Jiang Dongli laughed and gave them a mysterious smile. "Why don''t you think we took advantage of it?" he said


    With that, Jiang Dongli jumped down the mountain without giving them a chance to ask questions.


    Looking at the shadow of Jiang Dongli disappearing in the night, mu Tiance slowly went to Xu Shaotang and asked, "how much credibility do you think his words have?"


    "Who knows?" Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said, "now we don''t seem to have a better way except to trust him. Let''s go. It''s time for us to go too. It doesn''t seem to be suitable for the night."


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, and they quickly moved down the mountain. In the blink of an eye, their figures had disappeared in the thick night.

 Chapter 1490

    When Jiang Dongli returned to Jiang''s home, it was already early in the morning.


    Jiang Dongli, who returns to Jiang''s home, doesn''t go back to his own courtyard. Instead, he goes to Jiang Jingshan''s residence. At the moment, Jiang''s residence is also brightly lit and seems to be waiting for Jiang Dongli''s arrival.


    When Jiang Dongli went in, Jiang Jingshan was waiting there. When he saw Jiang Dongli coming in, Jiang Jingshan stood up and quickly walked to Jiang Dongli. He took Jiang Dongli to the table and sat down. He asked in a hurry: "can you see Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance?"


    "I see it!" Jiang Dongli took a long breath and said, "these two little guys are very cunning."


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    Jiang Jingshan asked with great interest. Looking at Jiang Dongli''s look, he seemed to appreciate the two people very much.


    Jiang Dongli smiles and tells Jiang Jingshan that Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang are waiting there to prevent themselves from taking others to deal with them.


    Hearing Jiang Dongli''s words, Jiang Jingshan was slightly stunned at first, and then said with a smile: "it''s really smart, but the technique of lying is not very clever."


    "It''s not so clever, it''s clumsy!" Jiang Dongli said with a smile.


    Jiang Jinshan smiles and asks, "have you found out the relationship between them and the people in that place? Behind them, are they from that place? "


    This is why he is still waiting for Jiang Dongli at night. He wants to know whether Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have any relationship with the people in that place. This is a very important thing for them.


    Jiang Dongli picked up the tea on the table and poured it into his mouth. Then he said slowly, "according to my judgment, they should have contact with people in that place."


    Hearing Jiang Dongli''s words, the smile on Jiang Jingshan''s face suddenly disappeared, and he changed into a frown locked look and said: "so, it''s really the people from that place behind them?"


    "No!" Jiang Dongli shook his head slightly and said, "they should only have contact, but they don''t know that the other party is from that place, and the purpose of their seeking me is to inquire about the person who has contact with them."


    At the end of the speech, Jiang Dongli tells Jiang Jingshan about Xu Shaotang''s asking about Su nu.


    "If there is such a person as Su Nu, it should be certain that she is from that place." After listening to Jiang Dongli''s words, Jiang Jinshan slowly stood up and walked back and forth in the room. At the same time, he asked Jiang Dongli, "do you think what Xu Shaotang said about the pursuit of plain girls has some credibility?"


    Speaking of this matter, Jiang Dongli also felt helpless and shook his head slightly: "to tell the truth, I don''t know whether his words are true or false. Xu Shaotang is extremely cunning. If his words are so easy for me to see the truth, they won''t be so difficult to deal with. But one thing is for sure, Su Nu should exist. Otherwise, Xu Shaotang would not venture to meet me without trusting me. "


    Although he only contacted Xu Shaotang twice, from his contact with Xu Shaotang and the things Xu Shaotang did in Kunlun, Xu Shaotang is a very cunning person, and cunning people often don''t show their cards to others easily.


    Therefore, even if Xu Shaotang''s play is extremely realistic, he is still skeptical of Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Jiang Jinshan paced slowly and pondered quietly, but the sad cloud on his face didn''t melt away. On the contrary, it became more and more intense.


    All of a sudden, Jiang Jinshan stopped his steps, frowned and looked at Jiang Dongli, and said: "they intruded into the Kunlun Kingdom and had contact with the people in that place, but the people in that place did not take their lives. Elder three, don''t you think this is actually conveying some kind of signal?"


    As Jiang Jingshan''s voice fell, Jiang Dongli also fell into thinking. For a long time, Jiang Dongli also slowly stood up and nodded his head slightly: "the owner of the family is considerate. I didn''t think of this relationship before, and we all forgot the fact that last time they were in Kunlun, but someone secretly helped them. Before, we just guessed that they were secretly helping The people who helped them were from that place, but now it''s almost certain! No matter what Xu Shaotang said is true or false, there is no doubt that they are labeled as the people of that place! "


    "I think so, too!" Jiang Jingshan nodded and said: "I even suspect that the people in that place are mostly behind their backs when they take the initiative to challenge the winners!"


    "This is open to question." Jiang Dongli shook his head slightly and said: "as far as I know, the reason why they provoked the winner was that they chased the two men before the winner. I know that one of them was Xu Shaotang''s master. Xu Shaotang attached great importance to this man and was even willing to exchange his own life for his master''s. The winner moved his master. Although he failed, it was normal for him to seek revenge from his family ¡£¡±


    He had realized this point when he was fighting with Xu Shaotang in Tianhai, so he always thought that Xu Shaotang was a man of love and righteousness, which is why he treated them with that attitude.Jiang Jinshan thought for a moment and said: "if all these things are combined, it should be certain that the people who rescued the two people under the hands of the winner should be the people in that place! People in that place have saved them again and again. It seems that the relationship between them may be closer than we think. "


    Jiang Dongli sighed softly and said slowly: "the analysis of the master is reasonable! People in that place haven''t shown up for hundreds of years. I''m afraid they''ve recovered now! Most of the Kunlun area is about to start a bloodbath again! "


    Although none of them has experienced the war in those years, just the word-of-mouth description of the war is enough to make them imagine how fierce the war was.


    "Yes Jiang Jingshan sighed heavily, looked up slightly and said: "I just don''t know if the result will be the same as that time!"


    "I don''t have to worry too much about it, master!" Jiang Dongli went to Jiang Jingshan''s side and said quietly, "I have reached an alliance with Xu Shaotang for the time being. At present, Xu Shaotang and the people in that place have some relations. Even if we are defeated this time, we should be better than those."


    Jiang Jingshan shook his head slightly, looked back at Jiang Dongli, and said: "now don''t think about these intrigues. No matter how we fight among our families, it''s also our business. But if the local people get involved, it''s different! What we want to do now is to work together to deal with the people in that place, Xu Shaotang. They can only be regarded as the last retreat we left behind! "


    "The master is wise! It''s old and narrow-minded! " Jiang Dongli bowed slightly and said apologetically.


    "Three elders don''t have to blame themselves!" Jiang Jingshan looked at Jiang Dongli seriously and said: "the three elders can arrange such a back road for our Jiang family. It''s already a great contribution for our Jiang family. I just hope we don''t use this back road in the end!"


    With that, Jiang Jinshan sighed again.

 Chapter 1491

    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance did not underestimate the winners. On the contrary, they were very vigilant.


    You don''t have to guess. The winners must be trying to find revenge for them now. If they are too high-profile at this time, they will fall into the trap of the winners.


    Therefore, they choose to settle down in a place where people rarely visit. There are always spies from winners and their minions in the town. It doesn''t matter if they go to the town to buy something occasionally. Even if someone wants to follow them, they have to have the ability that they can''t find out. But if they live in the town, they will not be found out.


    When they were avoiding the winner, they were also studying the painting given to them by Danqing old man. During this period, mu Tiance once again immersed in the artistic conception of the painting, but Xu Shaotang never entered the artistic conception of the painting again.


    Not surprisingly, mu Tiance vomited blood again because of the artistic conception in the painting.


    This time, mu Tiance was in a coma for nearly two days.


    When mu Tiance woke up, he saw Xu Shaotang sitting there studying his painting.


    "Cough..."


    Mu Tiance coughed softly, but he didn''t even have the strength to move a finger.


    But with the last experience, he was not worried, because he knew that his strength would recover in a few minutes.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s cough, Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head, looked at him with a smile, opened his eyes, looked at him, and said, "you''re making a little worse. Last time you were in a coma for only one day, but this time you were in a coma for two days? I suspect that you did it on purpose. The purpose is not to look for food! "


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said weakly, "when I recover first, I have made some different discoveries this time!"


    "Oh? Really? " Xu Shaotang immediately came to Mu Tiance''s face and said with a smile, "then take a rest. When you have a good rest, we''ll have a chat while eating."


    With that, Xu Shaotang reached out and pointed to the wine he had put on the stone table and the game he had hunted during mu Tiance''s coma.


    Mu Tiance blinked his eyes, instead of nodding, and then closed his eyes slightly to rest.


    A few minutes later, mu Tiance''s strength had almost recovered. He quickly stood up from the ground and came to the stone table, eating the game on the table.


    He was really hungry. During his coma, although Xu Shaotang fed him water, he didn''t eat anything. It was strange that he didn''t eat for nearly two days.


    "No, but don''t rush to eat first." Xu Shaotang went to Mu Tiance and said, "what did you find? Tell me first


    Xu Shaotang is a very curious person. Mu Tiance hooked up his curiosity, but now he doesn''t tell him. How can he not be worried.


    Mu Tiance swallowed the meat in his mouth. After feeling something in his empty stomach, mu Tiance took a few more mouthfuls of wine, which gave him a long sigh of relief. Then he looked at Xu Shaotang, who was a little impatient, and said, "your last guess should be right!"


    "I have too many guesses. Which one are you talking about?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Mu Tiance pointed to the painting put aside by Xu Shaotang, and said: "it''s the speculation about this painting. This painting should really help us improve our strength! But the premise is to enter the artistic conception of the painting. "


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang turned his eyes to the painting and asked curiously, "what artistic conception have you experienced in the painting this time?"


    "It''s the same as last time, but this time I''ve been under those huge stones for a longer time." Mu Tiance just said a word and asked Xu Shaotang, "by the way, how many days have I been in a coma this time?"


    According to the degree of hunger in his stomach, he could feel that he had been in a coma longer than last time, but he didn''t know how long he had been in a coma.


    "Nearly two days!" Xu Shaotang stretched out two fingers and said, "it''s almost twice as long as last time."


    "That''s it!" Mu Tiance caressed his hand and said: "if I guess correctly, the longer we persist in the artistic conception of the painting, the longer the coma time will be. You have been in a coma for three days and one night before. In addition to your injury, it should also be related to your strength being stronger than me, so that you persist in the artistic conception of the painting for a longer time."


    Even though mu Tiance is very reluctant to admit that a painting has such magical power, the difference in artistic conception between the two paintings reminds him that this painting really has such incredible power!


    Just a painting is so magical, it''s hard to imagine how terrible the painting of Danqing old man is.


    At this moment, mu Tiance suddenly wants to see Danqing again.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s analysis, Xu Shaotang''s face gradually showed a look of surprise. Then he quickly picked up the painting that he had put on the ground at will and held it in his arms like a baby. At the same time, he asked mu Tiance, "how did you enter the artistic conception of the painting again?"Now he also wants to enter the artistic conception of the painting again to test whether mu Tiance''s analysis is correct.


    "No distractions!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "Nonsense!" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "when I look at the painting, I don''t have any distractions. Why didn''t I enter the artistic conception of the painting again?"


    He thinks that when he looks at the painting, he has enough concentration, but he can''t enter the artistic conception of the painting again. He thinks that it doesn''t have much to do with whether he has concentration or not, it mainly depends on his life!


    It seems that mu Tiance''s life has always been better than his!


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a "jealous" smile and said, "you think you have nothing to concentrate on, but maybe you don''t know what you are thinking in your head."


    "Fart!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said: "I think it''s a matter of luck. If you''re lucky, you can enter the mood. If you''re not lucky, no matter how hard you try, it''s useless! It''s the same as when we go from the realm of alchemy to the realm of emptiness. We need an appropriate time. No matter how hard we try, it''s useless. It seems that I can no longer stare at this painting all day long. When the time comes, I can naturally enter the artistic conception of the painting again. "


    With a faint smile, mu Tiance did not refute Xu Shaotang''s analysis. It is normal for them to have different views on the painting. His method may not work for Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang''s method may not work for him, as long as they can enter the artistic conception of the painting in their own way.


    "We''ve been here for a few days. It''s time to change places." Xu Shaotang went to the stone table, tore off a piece of cold meat and put it into his mouth. He said, "when we have enough to eat and drink, we''ll find a place to settle down again. If you try your method again, I won''t believe it. Can it really be useful to have no distractions?"


    Xu Shaotang understood the truth of cunning rabbit''s three caves. Even if they were in the wilderness, he didn''t want to stay in one place for too long. In this way, it was easy to give their enemies the chance to ambush them!

 Chapter 1492

    After eating and drinking enough, they immediately began their move.


    They don''t know where they are going, but they keep moving forward, thinking that they can settle down when they see the right place. Now they have something to look up. They are basically sure that Su Nu is the person of the Imperial Palace, and Xu Qing and mu Huangyu should also be saved by the people of the imperial palace.


    However, even the five families in Kunlun do not know where the imperial palace is. Of course, they can''t go to investigate without any clue. It''s better to study the paintings in your hands and improve your strength as much as possible.


    As they walked, there was a fight in their ears.


    They stopped their steps at the same time. The fighting came from the front left of them, but when they looked at the past, they didn''t see anyone''s shadow.


    "Would you like to go and have a look?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance, reached for the direction of the fight, and said, "the fight should be in the valley below."


    Mu Tiance thought for a moment, nodded slightly and said, "anyway, we''re not in a hurry. It''s OK to have a look."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, left and mu Tiance quickly swept in the direction of the fighting sound.


    Soon they came to the top of the valley.


    When he saw the gang fighting together, Xu Shaotang''s pupils suddenly shrank. Without any thinking, he rushed to those people quickly.


    "I think someone''s going to have bad luck." Mu Tiance said faintly, and then swept to the bottom of the valley.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is so fast. In a few ups and downs, he has come to the two people who are under siege. He kicks away one of the two people who are involved in the siege. At the same time, he roars at the stunned WuJie with an angry face: "how can you be here? What about Longfei? "


    When questioning Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang takes another look at the woman who is closely protected by Wu Jie.


    Although there is still a little distance between the woman, Xu Shaotang can still smell the stench from the woman. The clothes on the woman are ragged and stained with all kinds of dirt. Her hair is tangled in a mess, almost covering her face completely. If it''s not for her figure, I''m afraid no one can see that she is a woman .


    If that''s all, the key is that the woman is still there dancing and giggling. She doesn''t know how hard it is to protect her from the siege of several people in the alchemy realm.


    Crazy!


    Xu Shaotang immediately judged that the woman''s spirit was mostly in trouble, and at the same time, he was more angry. If he wanted to escape, he should be able to escape easily under the siege of these alchemy realm people, but he did not choose to escape. He was afraid that it was mostly because of this crazy woman!


    For the sake of a crazy woman, he didn''t even want his own life. He really didn''t know whether to say that there was no abstinence and lust, or that he had compassion.


    After returning to God, Wu Jie said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "benefactor Xu, you''ve come in time."


    Xu Shaotang impatiently looked at Wu Jie and said angrily, "don''t talk about it with me. I ask you, how can you be here, Long Fei?"


    "Benefactor Longfei is naturally in Tianzhu Mountain." Wu Jie naturally said.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to ask questions, a man who had been besieged asked him coldly, "who are you, dare to..."


    "Bang!"


    Before he had finished his words, Xu Shaotang had already blown it away with one blow. His body was heavily smashed on the ground, and a deep pit was made on the ground. Without even humming, he lost his life.


    "Brother mu, move your muscles and help me clean up these noisy people. I have something to ask you!"


    Xu Shaotang says to Mu Tiance, who is now holding hands to watch the play. He immediately pulls Wu Jie out of the battle circle. As for that crazy woman, with mu Tiance, she can''t die if she wants to!


    "You are not welcome!" Mu Tiance lightly said a word to Xu Shaotang, but still immediately killed into those people.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about the war situation over there at all. Just a few people are not enough for mu Tiance. Now he just wants to teach WuJie a lesson!


    "You left Longfei alone and sneaked out of Tianzhu Mountain, didn''t you?" Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and looked at Wu Jie. It seemed that he wanted to eat Wu Jie.


    WuJie shook his head slightly and said solemnly, "benefactor Longfei knows that I have left Tianzhu Mountain. Moreover, I came out of Tianzhu Mountain aboveboard, not sneaking out!"


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped Wu Jie''s bald head and said angrily, "after all, you still left long Fei alone in Tianzhu Mountain? Don''t you monks care about compassion? Do you have the heart to see him risk in Tianzhu Mountain alone? "


    Xu Shaotang really has the heart to kill WuJie now. He''s very close, and he''s always on guard against WuJie. But he didn''t expect that as soon as he left Tianzhu Mountain, the bastard slipped out and left long Fei alone in Tianzhu Mountain! Now long Fei not only has to face the danger in Tianzhu Mountain alone, but also has to endure the loneliness that he can''t even speak!If something happens to Longfei, he really doesn''t know how to explain it to Longjiang. After all, Longjiang will give Longfei such a son!


    Since Wu Jie''s accident, Xu Shaotang, who has always felt guilty for Wu Jie, is still angry with Wu Jie for the first time. This time, he is really angry with Wu Jie.


    Wu Jie, who is devoted to Buddhism, is the first time to see Xu Shaotang get so angry. He looks at Xu Shaotang with a little empty in his heart, but whispers: "benefactor Long Fei is a smart man. He won''t risk his life. Before leaving, I had a long talk with him. Although he wanted to climb to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, he would not gamble on his own life! So he should not be in danger. "


    "You..."


    Xu Shaotang stares at Wu Jie fiercely, but now Wu Jie has come out. Besides, these are meaningless. He can only say to Wu Jie fiercely: "you''d better pray for Long Fei in front of your Buddha every day. If something happens to Long Fei, I have to strip your skin!"


    Wu Jie put his hands together and said to Xu Shaotang seriously, "don''t worry about this. I pray for benefactor Longfei every day."


    "I..." Xu Shaotang suddenly has a kind of impulse to hit the wall. Now it''s really hard to communicate with Wu Jie! After staring at Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang looks at the bodies of those people who have been solved by mu Tiance and asks Wu Jie, "how can you provoke them? They know you''re from the outside world? "

 Chapter 1493

    "Yes


    Wu Jie put his hands together, nodded slightly and said, "it is said that they are from the Fu family. They are going to catch me and ask for help from the winner."


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other and say at the same time in their hearts: they are winners again!


    Why, the winner can''t find a chance to deal with them, so he''s going to attack WuJie? Do you want to use WuJie to threaten them and force them to rescue WuJie?


    It''s a good calculation, but it''s a pity that people''s calculation is not as good as heaven''s. things are so coincidental. They just pass by, but by chance they save WuJie, which makes the winner''s plan fail.


    "What''s the matter with this woman?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xiang WuJie with a black face and said, "you don''t run away because of this woman?"


    Wu Jie slightly glanced over his cheek at the woman who was still standing there with a silly smile. Then he turned to Xu Shaotang and nodded his head slightly. "I met this benefactor soon after I came out of Tianzhu Mountain. I just saw that she was bullied everywhere, so I rescued her. Since I have saved the benefactor, I will be responsible for her. "


    It''s because of this woman!


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at Wu Jie, this bastard does not know the seriousness of this matter.


    He is merciful, but if he is caught and sent to the winner, and the winner threatens them with this asshole, what will they do then?


    Just when Xu Shaotang wants to teach Wu Jie a good lesson, Xu Shaotang noticed mu Tiance''s strange.


    Mu Tiance frowned slightly in front of the crazy woman and looked at the woman with doubts. The woman didn''t feel afraid of Mu Tiance because mu Tiance had just killed those people. She just giggled at mu Tiance.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in bewilderment. He knows that mu Tiance certainly can''t be interested in this crazy woman. Seeing mu Tiance like that, he seems to know this crazy woman.


    Mu Tiance slightly looked up at Xu Shaotang, then gently waved to Xu Shaotang, motioned to Xu Shaotang, and said: "this woman seems to be a little familiar."


    "When did you know this woman again?" Xu Shaotang gets close to Mu Tiance and looks at the woman''s cheek through the dirty hair on her face.


    Looking at Xu Tang, he said, "I don''t know where I''m frowning."


    Although the woman''s face is dirty, and her whole body is still emitting a bad smell, a closer look shows that the woman is actually quite young, with good features. If she changes her dirty clothes and takes a bath, even if she is not a great beauty, she should be a small jasper.


    He can be sure that he should have met this woman, but, maybe it''s too long, maybe it''s too many people he has met. He thinks about it carefully, but he can''t remember where he met this woman.


    Hearing what they said, Wu Jie came over curiously and looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in surprise. His eyes were rolling and he said, "since you know her, I will give her to you..."


    "Beautiful idea!"


    Both of them stare at WuJie at the same time. The bastard is very good at calculating. He saved the woman. He was so besieged that he didn''t leave the woman behind. Now he sees them, but he wants to leave the woman to them.


    Where is such a good thing in the world?


    Xu Shaotang looked at the woman again for a while, looked up at mu Tiance and said, "first find a place to wash her face."


    This woman is like this now. Even if they know this woman and this woman is like this, they can''t remember who this woman is.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly. They immediately took WuJie and the woman to the nearby river.


    When Xu Shaotang came to the river, he was going to wash the woman''s face, but the woman resisted fiercely, as if she was afraid that Xu Shaotang would kill her.


    But under, Xu Shaotang had to knock it out first, lest her scream pierce her eardrum.


    After that, Xu Shaotang picked up water in the river to clean the dirt on the woman''s face and head.


    When they cleaned the dirt on the woman''s head and face, the woman''s real face suddenly revealed. It was still the crazy woman just now. She was a little beauty. Although she was not particularly amazing, her appearance was outstanding.


    "I seem to remember who she is..." Looking at the quiet woman in a coma, mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "look carefully, is she the woman I rescued two years ago, the one who was chased and killed with the man surnamed Pei?"


    Listen to Mu Tiance say so, Xu Shaotang''s eyes can''t help looking at the comatose woman.


    "It''s like Really Xu Shaotang''s face is slightly surprised. Isn''t this the woman who eloped with the man surnamed Pei?


    Before this woman''s unkempt face, they just feel familiar. Now after cleaning the dirt on her face, they immediately remember where they have seen her!Although I don''t remember the woman''s name, I can be sure that she was the one who eloped with others who was saved by them outside the Kunlun boundary!


    After recognizing this woman, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a puzzled look again. He frowned slightly and said, "didn''t she escape to our outside world with the Pei man? How can it appear in Kunlun


    "Maybe, they were caught again..." Mu Tiance light analysis way: "or, they are homesick, come back to have a look?"


    "Is it?"


    Xu Shaotang raised his head slightly and immediately lowered his head to look at the comatose woman. He turned to Wu Jie and said, "where did you save her?"


    "What do you want to do?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question about Wu Jie, mu Tiance squinted at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you want to find her home and see if the destruction of Peijia village has something to do with his family as we guessed?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "since God let us meet her, it means that the Peijia village is destined for us to find out. Anyway, we don''t have a good place to go now. It''s better to go to the place where Wu Jie saved this woman and inquire. Someone should know this woman."


    "I''ve seen a lot of meddlers, but it''s the first time I''ve met one like you Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with an unhappy face, then looked at Xiang WuJie and said, "and you!"


    Although he doesn''t want to go to this muddy water, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to find out about Peijia village. It''s estimated that even if he leaves temporarily, he will have to do it sooner or later. Instead of doing so, it''s better to strike while the iron is hot.

 Chapter 1494

    Yongle Town, children''s home.


    Let alone in Kunlun, even in Yongle Town, Tong family is not a big family. There are three or four families like Tong family in Yongle Town. Tong family''s power is only in the northern part of Yongle Town. Compared with Wang family, the largest family in Yongle Town, its real strength is much inferior.


    All along, the biggest wish of Tong family is to stand out from these families and replace Wang family to become the largest family in Yongle Town!


    Originally, the wish of the Tong family was about to come true, but in just a few days, it turned into nothing.


    Because of this, Tong Shanming, the owner of the Tong family, has been worried about it.


    When they came to Yongle Town with the woman who washed her cheeks, Xu Shaotang easily found out the details of the woman from the people in Yongle Town.


    Tong Yu, the only daughter of Tong Shanming, the owner of the Tong family, was once loved by thousands of people, but now she has become a crazy woman.


    "Go away! This is the children''s home "


    as soon as Xu Shaotang and Tong Yu arrived at the door of the children''s home, the guard at the door gave a cold voice.


    "Do you know who she is?" Xu Shaotang is not angry. He just points to Tong Yu and asks the guard at the door.


    The four guards just glanced at Tong Yu, but there was a look of disdain on their faces. They said to Xu Shaotang, "why, do you think that if you find this crazy woman, my master will appreciate you?"


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    Although he didn''t expect to bring Tong Yu back to get any benefits from the Tong family, he didn''t expect to be so neglected.


    "Ha ha, I''m crazy about money!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, several guards burst into laughter, and one of them even bent down with laughter.


    After laughing for a while, one of the guards waved to them patiently, just like driving away the annoying flies, and sneered: "get out of here! Tong Jia doesn''t welcome this crazy woman, let alone you! "


    "Just a few dogs, so arrogant!" Mu Tiance didn''t have the patience of Xu Shaotang. Looking at these guards with extremely arrogant attitude, he hummed coldly: "to be a dog, you have to look like a dog!"


    If a dog bites its master, it can''t be called a dog. It''s called a wolf! And white eyed wolf!


    But treats the wolf, only needs one method!


    Fight!


    The next moment, the four guards had all fallen to the ground, and each of them had his arm broken, while mu Tiance was still standing there, from beginning to end, even making people feel motionless.


    The four guards were staring at mu Tiance, and their groundless fear sprang up in their hearts, so that they all forgot their pain for a moment. Only a moment later did they make a scream.


    The scream from the door startled the housekeeper of the children''s family. The housekeeper came to the door from the yard in a hurry. Looking at Xu Shaotang who had slowly entered the door, he yelled: "who are you, dare to make trouble in my children''s family!"


    When the housekeeper''s eyes catch a glimpse of Tong Yu hiding behind Xu Shaotang, he is suddenly stunned and opens his mouth gently, but he still fails to call out the "Miss".


    "Tell Tong Shanming to get out at once!"


    Xu Shaotang has also lost patience now. Naturally, he doesn''t need to be polite to such a family.


    Tong Shanming, the head of Tong''s family, is Tong Yu''s father.


    "What a crazy tone!"


    The next moment, a cold voice sounded. Tong Shanming, the owner of the Tong family, slowly came out of the inner hall. Before the people arrived, the voice came first. "Tong is here. Who dares to make trouble in my Tong family?"


    Voice down, a gloomy face slowly came to Xu Shaotang in front of them.


    Originally, Tong Shanming was thinking about the future of his family, but his thoughts were interrupted by these unexpected guests.


    "Master!" Seeing that Tong Shanming came out, the housekeeper came to the gloomy looking Tong Shanming in a hurry and said carefully: "master, little..."


    He subconsciously wanted to say the word "Miss", but thinking of the order that Tong Shanming had given himself, he immediately changed his words and said, "that crazy The woman is back... "


    Maybe the housekeeper is used to calling Tong Yu "Miss". When he says "crazy woman", he looks a little uncomfortable.


    "I''m not blind yet!" Tong Shanming looks at the housekeeper coldly, and his disgusted eyes sweep away from Tong Yu hiding behind Xu Shaotang for a short time. At last, they fall on Xu Shaotang''s face. His gloomy face is a bit more angry. He yells at Xu Shaotang: "get out of here with this dirty woman, and don''t dirty my children''s land!"


    "Pa pa..."


    Xu Shaotang slowly stretched out his hand and clapped calmly: "what kind of people really raise what kind of dogs! You are really an eye opener to me


    This calm face, hidden is boundless anger!When a father treats his own flesh and blood like this, he says that his animals are praises to him. Tiger poison does not eat children. This boy Shan Ming is inferior to animals!


    "How can you tell me what to do about my children''s family?"


    Tong Shanming''s face suddenly became cold, his body suddenly flew up, and his palm swept to Xu Shaotang.


    "Rubbish!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to Tong Shanming''s attack at all. He snorted with disdain and waved his big sleeve gently. The overwhelming Qi had already gone.


    Tong Shanming only felt the waves coming to him. The waves were continuous. He passed the first wave, and the waves that came after him beat him away.


    "Poof!"


    Tong Shanming, who was hit and flew, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    When his body hit the ground, the high look on his face had already disappeared, replaced by a huge shock!


    How could that be!


    Tong Shanming''s pupil suddenly enlarged, and his face was full of incredible looks.


    He would never have thought that he did not even have the power to resist in front of this young man.


    "Master!"


    After a long time, the housekeeper, stunned by the present situation, just yelled and ran to Tong Shanming, who was lying on the ground.


    Looking at Tong Shanming lying on the ground in horror, Xu Shaotang could not help but chuckle at mu Tiance and say: "brother mu, the shelf of the head of the Tong family is really big. It seems that it''s bigger than the shelf of Huo Liqun you killed?"


    "It''s all rubbish!" Mu Tiance said with disdain.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t know if the winner''s shelf is as big as the owner of the children''s family. I really want to see it!"

 Chapter 1495

    Their voice is not big or small, but it can make Tong Shanming in anger hear their voice.


    Listen to their words, Tong Shanming''s pupils suddenly and violently contracted, and his heart didn''t know when it was already beating violently.


    Brother mu, Huo Liqun, winner


    These words, constantly hovering in his mind.


    Linking these words together, he had guessed who the uninvited people were.


    Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance!


    As for the bald man, he doesn''t need to care any more. He just needs to know these two killing gods.


    When he looked at Xu Shaotang again, his eyes had changed. At the beginning, he was angry. After Xu Shaotang easily patted them, his anger turned into shock. Now, it has become boundless fear. Thinking about these two young people who have been in the limelight in Kunlun recently and what they have done, Tong Shanming starts to tremble uncontrollably.


    "Villain, no I don''t know where you are... " Tong Shanming tried his best to support himself. He held on to the pillar beside him and didn''t let his body fall down. He looked at them with fear on his face and said, "I can''t Yuanying, huanwang Forgive me... "


    At the moment, Tong Shanming only feels that it is so difficult for him to say a word. He even dare not speak, for fear that he will annoy the two and end up in the same situation as the Huo family and the Yun family.


    In fear, even the name of oneself has become "villain".


    Xu Shaotang faintly looks at Tong Shanming, who is shaking like chaff. His face is full of disdain. Tong Shanming is a typical bully. Moreover, he drives his crazy daughter out of the Tong family, which shows that he is also a cold and unfeeling person.


    "Do you know why we came to you?" Xu Shaotang came forward slowly and asked to Tong Shanming.


    "Villain I don''t know... "


    Although Tong Shanming had already guessed something in his heart, he did not dare to say it now, so he could only pretend to be a fool in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang smiles a little, looks at Tong Shanming''s eyes suddenly become incomparably fierce, and says in a cold voice: "is it true or false? Shall I remind you? "


    As soon as the voice falls, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit has poured out, and the strong murderous spirit instantly surrounds Tong Shanming.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s fierce murderous spirit, Tong Shanming and the housekeeper''s body suddenly couldn''t support them. Both of them suddenly sat down on the ground, their sweat gushed out like a waterfall, and they all wet their clothes in an instant.


    "Spare your life, my Lord!" Tong Shanming, who is sitting on the ground, looks at Xu Shaotang in horror, and suddenly utters a cry of sadness, "at the beginning, little girl and Pei Jie didn''t know that the two adults came from the outside world, so they inadvertently told the story of the two adults entering the Kunlun world. All this is the Bai family..."


    "Well? Wait


    Listening to Tong Shanming''s begging for mercy, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were stunned at the same time.


    "You said that your daughter and Peijie told us about our coming to Kunlun?" Xu Shaotang looks at Tong Shanming in surprise. He originally wanted to ask if Tong Shanming did what happened in Peijia village, but he didn''t expect to be involved in it.


    In other words, how does this matter relate to Pei Jie and Tong Yu?


    In doubt, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly find out that they are just about to find out what they were betrayed in Kunlun two years ago.


    Seeing the puzzled look on their faces, Tong Shanming was also slightly stunned. The next moment, he immediately wanted to slap himself.


    From the performance of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, they don''t know about it at all, but now they actually take the initiative to say it. Isn''t it the old birthday man hanging himself!


    However, now that the words have been said, it''s too late to take them back.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s interrogative eyes, Tong Shanming had to say bitterly: "they never knew that the two adults came from the outside world. It was the Bai family who forced them to ask. They told the story of the two adults'' rescue. The Bai family judged that the two adults came from the outside world. All this has nothing to do with us. Please forgive me..."


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other face to face. They have been debating whether the plain girl betrayed them or not. Unexpectedly, in the end, the people they were chased and killed in the Kunlun kingdom were the pair of mandarin ducks who were saved by them!


    When they think about their rescue of Pei Jie and Tong Yu, they admit that they don''t show any obvious footwork, but the Bai family infers that they are from the outside world by questioning Pei Jie and Tong Yu. It seems that the Bai family has smart people besides Bai Cunjian, an old rogue with no virtue!


    They seem to have really wronged Su nu


    At the same time, they saw a helpless smile from each other''s eyes.


    "Wait!"


    After a bitter smile, mu Tiance seemed to think of something. He looked at Tong Shanming, who was sitting on the ground, and then turned to Tong Yu, who was behind him. Then he asked Tong Shanming harshly, "haven''t they escaped from Kunlun? How can it fall into the hands of the Bai family? "They had saved Tong Yu and Pei Jie outside the Kunlun kingdom. Those who took part in the pursuit of the two were ruthlessly killed by them. How could they fall into the hands of the Bai family?


    "Because the second son of the white family has been coveting the beauty of the little girl and wants to take her as a concubine, but the little girl is determined to follow Pei Jie." Tong Shanming said cautiously: "our children''s family is just a small family in Yongle Town. How dare we offend the Bai family? So after finding that the little girl eloped with Peijie, the villain immediately sent someone to chase them. The second son of the Bai family got the news and sent the experts of the Bai family to catch them. Although the people sent by the villain were killed by the two adults, they were killed by the Bai family before they escaped far The family caught him... "


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and said, "I''m afraid that you don''t dare to offend the Bai family, but want to cling to the Bai family?"


    At this time, they finally understood the cause and effect of the incident.


    This boy Shan Ming certainly dare not offend the Bai family, but he is afraid that he is more happy about the fact that the second son of the Bai family takes a fancy to his daughter! If you can marry Tong Yu to the second son of the Bai family, even if you just want to be a concubine, the status of Tong''s family will certainly rise. This is a great thing for Tong Shanming!


    Let alone offend the Bai family for the sake of his daughter''s happiness, I''m afraid he would like to push his daughter into the fire pit of the Bai family!

 Chapter 1496

    In order to make the family power to a higher level, what is the sacrifice of the daughter''s happiness?


    Being guessed by mu Tiance, Tong Shanming doesn''t dare to answer, but nods in horror.


    "Since Pei Jie and Tong Yu are captured by the Bai family, why did Tong Yu become like this?" Xu Shaotang also took a look at Tong Yu, who was full of fear behind him, and asked Tong Shanming again.


    Although they now know that Pei Jie and Tong Yu were the two people who exposed them at the beginning, they can''t hate them now, because they don''t know that they came from the outside world, just because they told the process of being rescued under the pressure of the Bai family. Finally, the smart people of the Bai family guessed that they were from the outside world It''s a fact of life.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Tong Shanming quickly said: "after the little girl and Pei Jie are captured back to Bai''s house, the second son of Bai''s family forcibly occupies the little girl''s body, but finds that the little girl is no longer perfect. The angry second son of Bai''s family takes all his anger out on the little girl and tortures the little girl..."


    "So she was tortured by the second son of the white family?"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly, and his eyes were full of sympathy.


    Tong Shanming shook his head slightly, pretended to be sad and said, "if it''s just like this, how can I end up like this?"


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked, "is there any other secret?"


    Tong Shanming nodded his head gently and saw that Xu Shaotang''s face was full of sympathy. Then he said angrily, "the second young master of the Bai family is a madman. It''s not enough for him to torture the little girl alone. He also insulted the little girl in front of Peijie, who was caught with the little girl. The little girl can''t stand such humiliation, and finally became like this. Peijie was also killed by the second young master of the Bai family Torture to death. After the little girl went crazy, the Bai family sent someone to send her back... "


    "Beast


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly send out a strong killing opportunity in their eyes.


    The second son of the white family, relying on his family''s influence, forcibly occupies Tong Yu''s body, but it''s a great beast to insult Tong Yu in front of his lover Peijie!


    Even, it can''t be described by animals, it''s a kind of psychological distortion, it''s abnormal!


    It''s no wonder that Tong Yu will turn into such a madman. No matter which woman suffers such humiliation, I''m afraid she will also turn into such a madman!


    At the moment, they look at the frightened Tong Yu behind them, and there is only sympathy left in their eyes.


    This poor woman, lost her love, lost her beloved man, also suffered from ordinary people''s unimaginable humiliation, perhaps, her present appearance is also a relief for her! She no longer need to wake up from the nightmare, no longer need to endure sadness and humiliation, just need to be a fool to think nothing!


    Sometimes, it''s not necessarily a good thing for a woman to be beautiful! Especially in Kunlun, a place where martial arts are the most important, the beautiful women can''t protect themselves. They can only become the playthings of the strong!


    It can be imagined that even if Tong Yu is sent back to her family, she is also a disgrace to her family. Her family does not have any pity for her experience, but expels Tong Yu, who brings disgrace and crisis to her family, leaving her to live and die, so that she will be bullied by others.


    Poor thing! Also sad!


    Mu Tiance took a deep breath and forced his anger down. Then he asked Tong Shanming coldly, "so Peijia village was burned by the second son of Bai family?"


    At first, mu Tiance thought that the destruction of Peijia village had nothing to do with him. However, when he heard Tong Shanming tell us the brutality of the second young master of Bai family, he found that he was not as indifferent as he thought. The brutality of the second young master of Bai family completely aroused his anger in New China.


    "Yes Tong Shanming nodded in fear and said: "the fact that the little girl is not perfect completely angered the second son of the Bai family. After he killed Peijie, he also turned his anger on the Pei family. He not only killed all the people in Peijia village, but also burned Peijia village clean with fire..."


    His guess has been confirmed, mu Tiance immediately bite his teeth "squeak", if the second son of Bai family is in front of him at the moment, he will break it to pieces!


    There are many kinds of animals, but it''s the first time he''s heard of such animals as the second son of Bai family!


    Xu Shaotang also deliberately suppressed the anger in his heart. His fist had already been pinched out by him. He asked Tong Shanming coldly, "what''s the name of the second son of the white family?"


    "White engine!" Feeling the anger of the two, Tong Shanming said carefully.


    He is afraid to breathe now, for fear that he might accidentally irritate the two people on the edge of the outbreak.


    "White engine? Why not call it white beast? "


    Xu Shaotang firmly remembers the name of this man in his heart. After taking a deep breath, he slowly pulls the frightened Tong Yu to Tong Shanming and coldly says to him, "originally I should have killed your irresponsible father for her, but for her sake, I''ll spare your life for now! She has suffered too much misfortune. Take good care of her. If you dare to drive her out of the house, hum... "They are three big men. They can''t take a crazy Tong Yu with them and take good care of him. They don''t have the energy and, of course, the obligation! Therefore, he can only give Tong Yu to Tong Shanming, the irresponsible father!


    Naturally, he has no trust in Tong Shanming, an irresponsible father, so he has to give him a warning before he leaves, so that they will not leave and Tong Yu will be driven out of the house again.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s warning, Tong Shanming quickly nodded and said: "please rest assured, villain will take good care of her!"


    "Better!" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at Tong Shanming, with a strong color of warning in his eyes, and said: "if you let me know that you didn''t take good care of her, the fate of the cloud family and the Huo family is the fate of your child family!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang winks at mu Tiance and Wu Jie, who are all around him, and the children''s home they left without looking back.


    If he didn''t want to take care of the crazy Tong Yu, he really had the idea of destroying the cold and heartless family of the Tong family. He didn''t want to stay in such a place for a moment.


    It wasn''t until Xu Shaotang''s back disappeared for a long time that Tong Shanming slowly stood up with the help of the housekeeper and looked at his insane daughter in front of him. What he couldn''t say in his heart was all kinds of things

 Chapter 1497

    After leaving the children''s home, the three came to the wilderness outside Yongle Town with a depressed mood.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly hit the tree in front of him with a fierce blow. The tree with the thick and thin bowl mouth could not bear the strength of his blow, and it broke instantly.


    When the trees collapsed, Xu Shaotang felt much more comfortable after venting.


    Mu Tiance didn''t choose Xu Shaotang''s way to vent. He just stood there with a calm face and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "I''ll forgive you for the time being, because you''ve helped us understand our doubts this time." Venting his depression, Xu Shaotang turned his cheek to see Xiang WuJie and said, "but don''t be happy too soon. If Long Fei has something to do, I will deal with you!"


    If WuJie had not escaped from Tianzhu Mountain and saved Tong Yu who was bullied by others, they would not have known the truth that they were chased and killed in Kunlun.


    Mu Tiance breathed out a long breath, and then slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "it seems that we really wronged Su nu."


    "Yes Xu Shaotang shook his head with a wry smile and said, "I didn''t expect that we were kind-hearted to save people, but in the end, we became the source of exposure."


    Xu Su Tang thought of the girl''s guilt in her heart, and made up her mind to apologize to him next time.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, turned his head to look at Xu Shaotang, and said coldly: "you say, if we kill Bai Qing, in the face of the pursuit of the experts of Bai family and the winner, can we escape?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in dismay and asked, "don''t you want to kill Bai Qing now?"


    "Not now!" Mu Tiance said coldly: "of course, if there is a suitable opportunity now, it''s OK!"


    Mu Tiance''s meaning is very simple. There are no time and geographical restrictions on killing Baiqing, a scum beast. Everything depends on whether there is a chance. They won''t kill Baiqing foolishly now, because it''s not the right time for them. If Baiqing stands in front of them alone, he will definitely kill Baiqing without hesitation, just go He was chased by the master of Bai family. He will do the same!


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words with a strong murderous intention, Xu Shaotang felt a little awe in his heart. He had known mu Tiance for such a long time, and he had never seen mu Tiance have such a strong murderous intention towards anyone. It can make people like mu Tiance, who don''t like to meddle in their own affairs, have a strong will to kill. It can be seen that this white house white engine really should be killed!


    Looking at mu Tiance''s cold look, Xu Shaotang said seriously: "even if we are the enemy of the whole Kunlun Kingdom, we will kill the scum like Bai Qing!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly rushed out like lightning and hit the grass in the distance with a palm in the air. Where his true Qi passed, all the plants turned into powder.


    At the same time, the huge Qi swept away, and a figure flew out.


    I''m being followed!


    Seeing the figure flying backwards, mu Tiance instantly understood why Xu Shaotang had just moved, and immediately swept away at the figure flying backwards.


    In the blink of an eye, the man who was following them had been caught in front and back of them.


    "What courage Xu Shaotang looks at the man lying on the ground with a cold face. He looks 50 or 60 years old, and his strength should be the peak of refining spirit. He dares to follow them unconsciously!


    He also knows that when they bring Tong Yu to inquire about Tong Yu near Yongle Town, they should have been targeted. After all, there are many people in Yongle Town, and they are not gods. It''s not so easy for them not to reveal their tracks.


    After they left Yongle Town, they were always immersed in the anger brought by Baiqing''s brutality. They didn''t notice that they were being followed. It was when they decided to kill Baiqing at all costs that their anger calmed down. It was at this time that he felt that someone was staring at them in the dark.


    Facing the cold eyes of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the man felt that the terrible murders were coming to him like tides, and his whole body was like falling into an ice cellar. Even if he wanted to escape, his body didn''t listen to him at all, and he could only look at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance walking towards him in horror.


    "Come on, who asked you to follow us?" Xu Shaotang looked at the man with a frosty face and said coldly, "is it a winner or another family? Say it, and I''ll make you die more happily! "


    "I am The winner... " The man raised his frightened eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. He forced himself to calm down and stammered: "you You can''t kill me... "


    Unable to move, he could only squeeze a few words out of his mouth.


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and said: "for the winner, there is no one we can kill, only the one we have the ability to kill!"


    Dare to refine the spirit of the strength to track them two people, Xu Shaotang feel that do not kill him are sorry for themselves! If he doesn''t say he is the winner, they may be able to spare his life!It''s just that he and mu Tiance are in a very depressed mood now, and they urgently need to use killing to release their emotions!


    When talking, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance keep approaching this man. Their movements are very slow. Every time they take a step, this man''s heart will jump. He feels that death seems to be approaching him step by step, and an invisible pressure is constantly spreading on him.


    Just as they were approaching the man, the man suddenly reached out and took something out of his arms. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance thought that the man was going to take out a concealed weapon. They flashed to the man at the same time, kicking him left and right.


    Hum, the thing slowly fell out of his hand.


    When they looked down, they found that what this man took out was actually a painting. The scroll fell on the ground and was just spread out a little. They didn''t know what the content of the painting was.


    Xu Shaotang picked up the scroll on the ground and unfolded it slowly, but he was curious in his heart. This silly lack is really strange. At the end of his life, he didn''t kowtow, beg for mercy or try to escape. Instead, he took out a painting from his body, and didn''t know what he meant.


    As the painting unfolded, Xu Shaotang''s face gradually changed. Seeing the change of Xu Shaotang''s face, mu Tiance curiously came over. When they saw the contents of the painting clearly, their faces were covered with frost, and their murderous activities leaked out, making the surrounding temperature seem to be several degrees lower.


    When they looked at the man again, there was only a strong breath of death in their eyes and the anger they couldn''t hide!

 Chapter 1498

    "Say, what have you done to the people in this picture?"


    Mu Tiance grabbed the collapsed man''s body, and his eyes were full of anger. The angry eyes with boundless intention of killing, like ten thousand sharp swords, passed through the man''s body.


    This painting is about a woman, who Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance both know!


    Since the portrait of red sleeve appears in the hands of the winner, I''m afraid that red sleeve has mostly fallen into the hands of the winner''s family.


    The reason why they chose to leave the village was that they didn''t want to be prevented!


    In the face of such a situation, how can mu Tiance not be angry?


    The man was frightened by mu Tiance''s appearance that he seemed to want to eat his meat raw, but he was not stupid. Through the expressions of Mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang, he could see that they attached great importance to the woman in the portrait, which was undoubtedly good news for him.


    Because, this is whether he can save his life!


    As a man at the top of the spirit refining realm, he has a great possibility to enter the realm of Huaxu. Once he enters the realm of Huaxu, he will be a real carp jumping over the dragon''s gate. Therefore, he doesn''t want to die!


    Finding such an opportunity, he said to Mu Tiance, "why should I tell you?"


    Without fear, he even seemed to speak a little hard.


    "Are you threatening me?" Mu Tiance asked in a cold voice.


    "Not a threat, but a negotiation with you!" Although he had no fear, he couldn''t stimulate mu Tiance, who seemed to burst out at any time. He just said faintly: "I didn''t come here specially to follow you. I just brought people to every town to post the portrait of this woman and follow you. It''s also because you are so publicity that you appear in Yongle Town! As long as you let me go, I''ll tell you the whereabouts of this girl, OK? "


    Listen to this person''s words, Xu Shaotang cold hum in the heart, let the alchemy realm Master bring people to post the picture of red sleeve, this winner is really luxury!


    However, it can also be seen that the winner attaches great importance to this time.


    In fact, the winner really attaches great importance to this matter. If it is not for fear that they will ambush the winner who is single, the winner will even let a powerful man of virtual environment stare at this matter!


    When the man''s words were finished, mu Tiance still looked at him with extremely cold eyes.


    "What if I say no?" Mu Tiance slowly stood up from the ground with the picture of red sleeves, looked down at the collapsed man, and said in a cold voice: "I never like being threatened, especially my The enemy


    The next moment, mu Tiance''s hand suddenly appeared a light red genuine Qi. When the winner was about to speak, the genuine Qi in Mu Tiance''s hand had already come out.


    "Wuwu..."


    A faint red light flashed from the man''s shoulder, one hand of the man suddenly broke, and blood gushed out from the man''s broken arm.


    If you want to say that this man is a bit strong, and his arm is cut off alive. People who have never experienced this kind of pain will never know, but he still resists the urge to scream desperately. He just bites his teeth and roars in his mouth. Obviously, he is trying his best to endure the pain of the broken arm.


    As a master of alchemy, he still needs to keep some last dignity. He knows better that the scream can not relieve his pain, but will make people look down on you even more!


    "You have one hand and two feet! If you can hold back after I cut off all your hands and feet, I will consider sparing your dog''s life


    At the moment, mu Tiance seems to be a different person, just like a god of death from hell. In the past, although he was indifferent, he was far less cruel than Xu Shaotang. When he and Xu Shaotang were together, Xu Shaotang was always responsible for extorting a confession by torture. But this time, because of the relationship of Hong Xiu, he finally went to battle in person.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s murderous manner, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether he should be happy or worried.


    The good news is that, combined with mu Tiance''s various performances, we can basically confirm that mu Tiance still has some feelings for Hongxiu, which is not a little deep. Although he is not as good as Qingwu, he should also like it.


    The worry is that, now it seems that most of the sleeves fall into the hands of the winning family. As mu Tiance''s opponent and life and death friend, it is impossible for him to stand idly by. This time, most of them are going to meet the winner! It''s just that it''s hard for them to compete with the winners!


    However, no matter how hard it is, they can''t let the red sleeve fall into the hands of the winner! Mu Tiance''s business is his business. Mu Tiance''s woman, of course, is mu Tiance''s woman!


    "Mu Tiance! You are really cruel The heart looked at his broken arm like ashes, gritted his teeth and said to Mu Tiance: "if you have the ability, you will kill me, I will not tell you the whereabouts of this woman! Ha ha, sooner or later you will come down to Jiuquan and bury me with youTo cut off one of his arms is to cut off the thought in his heart. Even if he can enter the virtual world in his lifetime, it doesn''t mean much to him, because he is disabled!


    After no thought, on the contrary, I''m really not afraid of anything, and I''m really tough in speaking.


    Looking at this stubborn man, Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and said, "do you think your answer is really so important to us?"


    "Doesn''t it matter?" There was a cruel smile on his face and he said, "if it''s not important, would you be so nervous?"


    "Ha ha, then you think your answer is important to us!" Xu Shaotang gave the man a cold look, turned his cheek to Mu Tiance and said, "how about leaving his other arm for me?"


    "Whatever you want!"


    Mu Tiance''s voice has just fallen, Xu Shaotang''s fierce Qi has been split out like lightning.


    With a "puff" sound, the other arm of the man had been broken shoulder to shoulder. Originally, he had lost too much blood. Now he broke another arm and lost a lot of blood again, which made his already pale cheek even paler.


    "Ah..."


    After all, he didn''t keep his final dignity as a master of alchemy. He finally couldn''t help the huge pain and let out a scream.


    "How about sparing his life?" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the man lying on the ground constantly wailing, and said to Mu Tiance in a soft voice.


    Mu Tiance squints at Xu Shaotang, as if he doesn''t quite understand why Xu Shaotang wants to leave his life behind.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t explain anything to Mu Tiance. He just looked at the man coldly and said, "do you know why I want to spare your dog''s life?"


    The man was so hurt that he was about to faint, and his arms were all broken. He had no thought at all, and he didn''t bother to answer Xu Shaotang''s question.


    Seeing that the man didn''t ask, Xu Shaotang didn''t embarrass him either. He just hummed to the man and said, "to save your dog''s life is to let you bring a message to the old thief yingjuechen for us to wash his neck and wait for us to get it!"

 Chapter 1499

    They really didn''t know what to do with the man. After leaving a word, they left with the portrait of red sleeves.


    "I''m afraid that the winner has set a net for us now?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance calmly. Mu Tiance''s face has gradually calmed down, but it is a kind of anger that will explode completely at any time.


    Winners put up pictures of red sleeves in all towns, but there is not a word on the pictures. The pictures are clearly for them, because they only need to see the pictures to understand the meaning of the winners, so the winners don''t have to fight against them.


    Obviously, the winners are tired of playing cat and mouse with them, and they can''t guarantee that this cat and mouse game will catch them, so they use red sleeves to force them to have a real showdown with the winners!


    As long as the winners are not stupid, they will surely lay a net waiting for them. Otherwise, why should they do such despicable acts with the respect of the five families.


    "Winners don''t even have to face us. If you were them, wouldn''t you lay a net?" Of course, mu Tiance could guess it, but he just hummed, raised his eyelids slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang, and asked, "are you afraid?"


    "A little bit!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t deny this. The gap between them and the Ying family is there. If they don''t have any fear in their hearts, it''s just cheating!


    Don''t say mu Tiance doesn''t believe it, even he doesn''t believe it at all!


    "If you''re afraid, I''ll go to the winner alone!" Mu Tiance didn''t blame Xu Shaotang, just said lightly.


    Xu Shaotang squinted at mu Tiance and said with a bitter smile, "brother mu, am I such a person in your eyes? I''m a little afraid of the winner, but it doesn''t mean that I dare not go to the winner with you! "


    Listening to their words, Wu Jie frowned slightly and said, "you know that the winner has set an almost fatal situation for you. Do you want to go to the winner to die?"


    "Who told you that if we go to win, we will die?" Xu Shaotang snorted and said, "winners force us to fight hard. Do we have to fight hard with them?"


    "What do you think?"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "the red sleeves are now in the hands of the winners. We can''t afford to drag them down!"


    If he wants to spend time with the winner, he has a thousand ways to spend time with the winner, but now he is concerned about the safety of Hongxiu. He can''t spend time with the winner as before. In the end, he is afraid that Hongxiu''s life is gone.


    Xu Shaotang thought a little and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "you forget, we have an ally now."


    "You say the Jiang family?"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, then frowned and said: "although there are often some small frictions between the five families in the Kunlun Kingdom, there has never been a big battle. Even if there is a battle, I have never heard that there are strong people who transform the virtual world to fight! Do you think the Jiang family will fight with the Ying family endlessly because of our unprotected verbal alliance? "


    Although they reached a verbal agreement with Jiang Dongli, mu Tiance didn''t have much hope for such an agreement. He didn''t believe that the Jiang family would choose them between them and the winner.


    "Try it or not!" Xu Shaotang said quietly: "moreover, for us, this is also an opportunity to test the Jiang family. If the Jiang family is not willing to contribute to this matter, then the Jiang family only wants to take advantage of us in nine cases out of ten. Naturally, we have to give up with them in the future."


    "Good!" Mu Tiance thought about it, then nodded gently. He pulled Xu Shaotang anxiously and said, "let''s go to Fang''s house!"


    Feeling the restlessness in Mu Tiance''s heart, Xu Shaotang showed a helpless look on his face. As he rushed to Zhuxi town with mu Tiance, he said to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile: "don''t worry! At least in a short period of time, there will be no danger for Hong Xiu. Let''s hold our ground first. Don''t fight with Ying''s family. Our feet will be in disorder first. In that case, we will be dead if we go to Ying''s family. "


    "My feet are not so easy to mess up!" Mu Tiance said faintly: "it''s not so easy for the Ying family to want my life!"


    "That''s right!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "you have improved a little by the painting in your hand some time ago. Now you should be sure that you can fight against the Ying family who fought with you that day?"


    "Yes!" Mu Tiance nodded his head and said: "as long as he doesn''t want to escape, now I should be able to find a chance to kill him by surprise!"


    "That''s good!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s not worry about the others. Let''s meet Jiang Dongli first and see what Jiang''s attitude is! Since the Ying family wants to lure us, as long as we don''t show up, they won''t embarrass Hong Xiu in a short time! "


    Now the tea is Ying''s bait, and they are the fish Ying wants to catch. All the fish are still on the hook. Who will let the bait happen first?


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang really didn''t worry about the safety of Hongxiu. What he worried about was that mu Tiance himself was in a mess. However, mu Tiance was also a smart man. As he said, his feet were not so easy to mess up."If the tea is your friend, you will not worry?" Mu Tiance asked softly.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if I''m just an ordinary friend, I''m not worried. Of course, if any of my women fall into the hands of Ying family, I''ll be worried! Just don''t know if the tea is your friend or your woman? "


    "Friend!"


    Mu Tiance light said a, and the face is not red heart does not jump added: "my friends have always been not many."


    "I''ve gone through life and death with you so many times, and I haven''t seen you regard me as a friend?" Xu Shaotang laughed a little, and then seriously said: "no matter what you will tea as, as long as you are willing to save life, I am willing to accompany in the end!"


    Sometimes, some words do not need to say too much, they are clear in the heart! He believes that if he is going to take risks for his woman or friend today, mu Tiance will surely give up his life to accompany a gentleman!


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang from the corner of his eye, then nodded gently.


    He doesn''t have to say something sensational to Xu Shaotang. They just understand each other!


    The next morning, they finally arrived at Fang''s home in Zhuxi town and handed a letter to Jiang Dongli to Fang Cuo.

 Chapter 1500

    Yuanbaoshan.


    Just this time, they changed Xu Shaotang and waited for Jiang Dongli.


    On the bluestone are the food and wine they prepared.


    Mu Tiance sat there with a cold face, but his eyes were staring at the bottom of Yuanbaoshan. Until now, Jiang Dongli still didn''t show up.


    "Do you think he will come?" Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang quietly.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head to take a look at mu Tiance, and then said with some uncertainty: "should he come? If he doesn''t even want to come, then our pact has no meaning


    As long as Jiang Dongli is not stupid, he should be able to guess the purpose of their meeting him here. No matter whether the Jiang family is willing to help them deal with the winners, he thinks Jiang Dongli should at least show his face.


    Mu Tiance raised his head slightly, looked at the sun above his head, and said slowly: "now it should have passed our appointed meeting time."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s really over. Just wait. If he doesn''t come, he won''t come."


    "Benefactor, why do you insist on this?"


    WuJie sighed softly, and earnestly advised: "when is the so-called retribution? Killing is not the only way to solve the problem, even if you..."


    "Shut up


    Before WuJie''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had cast knife like eyes at him at the same time.


    From yesterday to now, I don''t know how many times WuJie has been talking such nonsense in their ears. If it''s useful to ask God to worship Buddha, they certainly don''t want to take risks, but countless facts clearly and directly tell them that it''s better to ask God to worship Buddha than to ask themselves!


    Looking at their faces, Wu Jie shook his head helplessly. Wu closed his eyes and recited the Scriptures in a low voice in his heart. He knew that they were very upset now, so he didn''t disturb them any more.


    They turned their heads and looked around Yuanbaoshan anxiously.


    Just when they were about to wait impatiently, a figure galloping to this side finally appeared in Xu Shaotang''s sight.


    See this road galloping from the figure, two faces finally quietly relieved.


    Soon, Jiang Dongli appeared in front of them.


    "Long wait!"


    Jiang Dongli said to them with a little apology: "before I came here, I had a simple communication with the patriarch and several elders, which delayed me a little."


    "I understand!" Xu Shaotang smiles and asks, "what do you think of the Jiang family?"


    He knew that the reason why Jiang Dongli wanted to communicate with the Jiang family was probably to discuss his attitude towards them and the Ying family.


    Now that the Jiang family has guessed the purpose of their appointment with Jiang Dongli, he won''t beat around the bush. If they knew the attitude of the Jiang family earlier, they might as well make the next action plan according to the attitude of the Jiang family earlier.


    Jiang Dongli looked at them with a smile and said with a smile, "I''ve come all the way. How can you let me have a drink first?"


    "Please Xu Shaotang pointed to the wine and vegetables on the bluestone and sent an invitation to Jiang Dongli with a smile.


    Jiang Dongli naturally was not polite. He took up a jar of wine, patted the mud off the jar with a slap, then lifted the dark red jar and poured the slightly yellowing wine into his throat.


    "Oh..."


    After taking a few mouthfuls, Jiang Dongli raised his hair and let out a long, comfortable and happy roar. Looking at him, he felt free and easy.


    After a long roar, Jiang Dongli finally put down the wine jar in his hand, then turned to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, and said apologetically: "I know what you are looking for, but I''m really sorry, we..."


    "Well, we see!" Before Jiang Dongli finished, mu Tiance directly interrupted him.


    Even if Jiang Dongli didn''t say anything, just looking at Jiang Dongli''s look, they knew what Jiang''s family meant, which was also in their expectation.


    "No, what do you understand?" Jiang Dongli looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said, "I haven''t finished saying this. Do you understand here?"


    Mu Tiance glanced at Jiang Dongli faintly and said, "is it hard to say that it will be different after this?"


    "You still don''t understand me." Jiang Dongli sighed softly and said, "I want to know what''s the relationship between the woman who was caught by the Ying family and you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just ordinary friends!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    Jiang Dongli seems not to believe mu Tiance''s words. He looks at Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang nods his head.


    "Since you are just friends, can you risk it for her?" Jiang Dongli sighed softly: "you will certainly become the dragon and Phoenix in the future. It''s a pity if you lose your life for a woman now! Even if I don''t remind you, you should also know that the Ying family must have laid a net waiting for you. You are going to save the woman now, aren''t you just looking for death? "Listening to Jiang Dongli''s persuasion, mu Tiance just hummed softly and said coldly: "we don''t need you to worry about whether we are going to die. We will solve our own problems! Goodbye


    They already know the attitude of the Jiang family. Now there is no need to waste time with Jiang Dongli.


    This result, as early as they expected, is just a waste of their jars of wine.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that mu Tiance was going to leave, Jiang Dongli quickly called them out.


    "I haven''t finished yet!" Looking back at a few people, Jiang Dongli slowly said: "if you really want to be desperate to save that woman, I have a way!"


    Xu Shaotang subconsciously asked: "what method?"


    They don''t seem to have a better way to break into Heming peak, where Ying''s family is. He wants to hear Jiang Dongli''s opinions. Although they may not be useful, they will at least expand their thinking.


    Jiang Dongli looked at several people slowly and said: "if you really have to save the woman, the only thing we Jiang family can do for you is to try to be a middleman, let you and Ying family sit down and have a good talk, and see if there is any other way to save the woman besides solving by force."


    "No need!"


    As soon as Jiang Dongli''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance refused.


    "We are very grateful that Mr. Jiang is willing to be the middleman. However, there is no possibility of peace talks between us and the Ying family. Either we die or the Ying family dies! There is no second way Xu Shaotang''s tone is extremely firm, there is no room for discussion.


    From the moment they stepped into Kunlun again, they and Ying family were doomed to an endless situation. However, they never thought that this day would come so fast, and they would have a decisive battle with Ying family so soon!


    "You..."


    Jiang Dongli thought that they would consider their proposal, but he didn''t expect that they refused so simply, and his gentle voice became excited: "why do you need it? Now you are fighting against the Ying family. It''s like beating a stone with an egg! You should consider that nothing in the world is more important than your own life! "


    "Of course


    At this time, a thunder like voice suddenly sounded in several people''s ears!

 Chapter 1501

    Hearing the thunder like sound, several people were shocked!


    There are others here!


    "Your people?"


    Xu Shaotang and Jiang Dongli look at each other and ask each other at the same time.


    "No!" Two people answer each other''s questions at the same time.


    Since it''s not theirs, who would it be?


    At the moment, everyone''s face was full of doubts, and they quickly followed the direction of the voice.


    At the same time, two figures slightly emaciated old people slowly appeared in their sight.


    "Dead old boss!"


    "Grandfather!"


    When they saw the two old people in their sight, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance rushed to the two old people at the same time, shouting at them with excited faces.


    Xu Qing and mu Huangyu smile at the two people running towards them, and their faces are full of gratification.


    "I heard that you two have made a lot of noise in Kunlun recently." Xu Qing said, smiling at them.


    Xu Shaotang''s face was full of joy of seeing each other for a long time. Hearing Xu Qing''s words, he said with a smile: "there''s no way. There''s always someone who doesn''t want us to be peaceful."


    "Fart!"


    Xuqing said with a smile: "I think you are naturally restless!"


    Mu Tiance also looked at mu Huangyu excitedly and asked happily: "grandfather, have you entered the realm of emptiness?"


    From the beginning to the end, no one noticed the existence of Xuqing and mu Huangyu. Although they were a little uneasy because of the arrest of Hongxiu, it was enough to show that Xuqing and mu Huangyu had entered the realm of transforming emptiness. Otherwise, they couldn''t feel nothing at all!


    Mu Huangyu looked at mu Tiance happily and said with a smile, "my grandson has entered the realm of emptiness. We two old guys are still wandering in the realm of alchemy. Isn''t that too shameless?"


    Xu Qing said a word to Xu Shaotang, then slowly looked at Jiang Dongli and said in a high voice, "Mr. Jiang, there are many things in this world that are more important than your own life, but you don''t find them!"


    Looking at Xu Qing and mu Huangyu who suddenly appear, even if Mu Huangyu didn''t say anything, he guessed that these two people must have entered the realm of Hua Xu. At this moment, when he looked at Xu Shaotang and some of them, Jiang Dongli suddenly felt regret.


    Now, they have four Huaxu strongmen and a peak alchemy expert who can enter the Huaxu realm at any time. It can be said that their strength is no less than that of the five families, and they can even be regarded as the sixth largest family in Kunlun kingdom! What''s more, there is an imperial palace behind them that makes the five families feel headache when they unite!


    If the Jiang family did not hesitate to stand on their side at the beginning, maybe they would gain a powerful ally, that is a real ally! At the moment, Xu Shaotang and his family are still dissatisfied with the Jiang family''s decision. It''s not so easy to repair their relationship!


    The so-called icing on the cake is easy, but sending charcoal in the snow is difficult!


    "Congratulations! There are two more powerful people in Kunlun Jiang Dongli smiles awkwardly to Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, and says: "maybe, it''s just that we don''t see the same thing!"


    At this time, it''s superfluous to say anything. Originally, Xu Shaotang and the Ying family planned to fight back and forth, but now Xu Qing and mu Huangyu have joined in. You don''t have to think about it. The collision between them and the Ying family is inevitable. After all, the winner and Xu Qing also have a feud.


    In the face of Jiang Dongli, Xu Qing didn''t have the old feeling. Hearing Jiang Dongli''s words, Xu Qing just said with a smile: "maybe, after all, we belong to two worlds."


    "Yes Jiang Dongli managed to squeeze out a smile and turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "it seems that I can''t persuade you. If you meet again after a long time, I think you have a lot to talk about. I''ll leave you first. I''ll have a chance to get together with you some other day."


    "Good!"


    Under the gaze of several people, Jiang Dongli quickly left Yuanbaoshan.


    In fact, he didn''t want to leave. He wanted to talk to Xuqing about what happened after they were rescued. However, he also knew that Xuqing would not tell him. Moreover, now that the situation has changed, he had to go back to the Jiang family as soon as possible to tell the master what he had learned. It''s time for the Jiang family to make a decision.


    Seeing Jiang Dongli leave, Xu Qing takes back his eyes and frowns at Wu Jie, who is sitting there. He asks Xu Shaotang in doubt: "he wants to come to Kunlun on his own initiative?"


    "How can it be!" Xu Shaotang took a helpless look at Wu Jie and said: "originally, I was going to let him improve his strength in Tianzhu Mountain. Unexpectedly, as soon as I left, he escaped from Tianzhu Mountain! Forget it, don''t talk about his business first. I''ll talk to you when I have time! Say you


    "We?" Xu Qing took a look at mu Huangyu and said to Xu Shaotang, "what do we have to say?""Of course Mu Tiance looked at Xu Qing and mu Huangyu curiously and asked, "who is the one who saved you? Are they from the imperial palace? "


    "Well? Imperial Palace? What is the imperial palace


    Xu Qing and mu Huangyu''s face showed a puzzled look at the same time, "how, are the people who saved us from the imperial palace? How do you know? I''ve been thinking about finding a chance to thank them! "


    "Why, you don''t know who saved you?" Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other in surprise.


    "I don''t know!" "After saving us, those people left without even saying a word to us. How can we know who they are from the imperial palace?" he said


    Xu Shaotang was even more puzzled when he heard Xu Qing''s saying. They didn''t know who saved Xu Qing. Before, they believed that people in the imperial palace had saved Xu Qing, but now they began to doubt it.


    "Where have you been all this time?" Mu Tiance asked again.


    Mu Huangyu naturally said: "of course, I found a place where no one could hide to improve my strength! If you are overcast by the Ying family once, you can''t be overcast again! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang some speechless looking at two people, way: "so you are hiding to promote their own strength to the virtual realm just come out?"


    "Well!" Xu Qing nodded slightly, puffed his beard, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "as soon as we came out of that wild land, we heard about these terrible things between you and the Ying family. Originally, we wanted to find you as soon as possible. As a result, we saw you rushing here this morning, so we followed by the way."


    "No wonder!"


    He said that how did Xuqing know they were here? They had been following them since this morning. Now Xuqing are also the strong ones of huaxujing. As long as they keep a proper distance from them, it is not easy for them to find that they are being followed by these two people.

 Chapter 1502

    While they were talking about the past here, Jiang Jinshan, the elder and head of the Jiang family, sat down again in the family hall.


    Outside the assembly hall, a warning order has been issued. No one is allowed to go near the assembly hall without permission. Anyone who breaks into the assembly hall will be killed without amnesty!


    Jiang Jinshan''s order made the whole Jiang family smell an unusual smell.


    At the moment, the atmosphere in the chamber was a little heavy, and everyone''s face was full of sadness.


    Looking at the heavy faced elders, Jiang Jinshan sighed softly, looked around each face, and said, "let''s talk about our opinions. This decision is extremely important to our Jiang family. Please tell us your opinions."


    Jiang Jinshan''s voice had just dropped. Jiang Dongli looked at the crowd with a dignified face and said in a deep voice: "brothers, I have just said the situation. I hope you will consider it carefully. Your decision may be related to the life and death of the Jiang family!"


    At first, someone wanted to express his opinion, but after hearing Jiang Dongli''s words, he swallowed them back and began to rethink.


    As Jiang Dongli said, their decision this time may have a great impact on the Jiang family, which can''t help their careless treatment.


    For a moment, the meeting hall fell into a dead silence again. Everyone was thinking seriously there. Even if they had some ideas in their hearts, they didn''t dare to say them easily. They should carefully think about what kind of impact their ideas would have on the future of the Jiang family.


    "No one wants to talk about it. Let me talk about it first."


    Finally, the elder took the lead in breaking the silence.


    Jiang Jinshan nodded slightly to the elder and said, "elder, just say it. Let''s discuss it together."


    "I''ll ask the third one first." The elder turned to Jiang Dongli and asked, "are you sure Xuqing and mu Huangyu have entered the realm of Huaxu?"


    "Sure!" Jiang Dongli nodded and said: "sure! When Xu Shaotang and I met, they were always around, but none of us found this. So I can assure you that they must have entered the realm of emptiness! "


    Hearing Jiang Dongli''s words, Jiang Jinshan quickly said with a smile: "don''t worry about the three elders. I don''t think the elder doubts the truth of your words, but it''s too important for our Jiang family. He needs to confirm it again."


    As the head of the Jiang family, he should not only manage the daily affairs of the Jiang family, but also adjust the relationship between the elders of the family. If there is a contradiction between the two elders, he should play a mediating role in the middle to ensure that there will be no problems in the Jiang family. Although there is no contradiction between Jiang Dongli and the elder now, the elder''s words do mean that he doesn''t believe in Jiang Dongli very much. Instead, he doesn''t need to mediate. He just needs to play the role of harmony.


    Jiang Dongli shook his head slightly and said, "the master doesn''t need to say much. I know the eldest is also for the sake of the family."


    "Well!" The elder smiles at Jiang Dongli and says, "if you can be sure that Xu Qing and mu Huangyu are both strong at transforming Xu Jing, I suggest that we take a indifferent attitude, just as we don''t know anything, neither helping Ying family nor helping them."


    As soon as the elder''s voice fell, the two elders next to him shook their heads and said, "boss, I don''t think this is right!"


    "Oh? Give me your opinion. "


    The elder looked at the two elders sitting next to him and said, "if I give my opinion, it''s for everyone to discuss. Just say it."


    The second elder nodded gently and said, "if we don''t help each other, in the end, we may offend the Ying family and that place. This is not a good thing for us."


    "However, if we help the Ying family, the alliance between Lao San and Xu Shaotang will be void!" Five elder eyebrows lock, and meditation: "if we help Xu Shaotang them, it is equivalent to completely stand in the opposite of other families! And there''s another problem. If the Ying family loses the battle with Xu Shaotang this time, our five families will lose two or three percent of their strength. If people from that place attack, I''m afraid we can''t compete with that place together. "


    Originally, they had a good relationship with Xu Shaotang, at least much better than other families. But because they decided not to help Xu Shaotang, they directly dealt with the Ying family. Now, I''m afraid that Xu Shaotang''s attitude towards the Jiang family will not be the same as before.


    It can even be said that the precarious alliance between the Jiang family and Xu Shaotang is dead in name, but it hasn''t completely torn his face.


    What the five elders said is what most people are thinking about.


    It doesn''t seem to do them any good to win.


    Xu Shaotang and they won, which is not good for them.


    Therefore, they don''t want Xu Shaotang to win, and they don''t want Ying Jiasheng to win, which makes them feel confused. They feel like they have entered a dead circle and can''t get out of it.


    Jiang Jinshan certainly understood this. After hearing the words of the five elders, he sighed softly: "now we don''t have to think about how to be more beneficial to us, we just need to think about how to minimize our losses! The scheme with the least loss is the one that suits us best. ""If so, I have a suggestion!" Now that the chatterbox has been opened, everyone is no longer hiding. The second elder sorts out his thoughts and says, "we can help the Ying family secretly and keep Xu Shaotang away from them! In this way, we can at least let the Ying family know that we are still on the side of the five families, and Xu Shaotang and his family will not have any hostility to us. "


    "Not right!"


    Jiang Dongli shook his head and said, "in this way, we are betraying their covenant with Xu Shaotang."


    "Third, there are no eternal friends, only eternal interests!" The second elder turned to Jiang Dongli and said, "whatever we do, the first thing to consider is not the reputation, but the interests of the family."


    We all know Jiang Dongli. Among the many strong men in Kunlun, Jiang Dongli is a more upright one. He doesn''t like stabbing people in the back, but no matter how he doesn''t like it, he is first of all the three elders of the Jiang family, and second of all a strong man who transforms the virtual world.


    Hearing the words of the second elder, Jiang Dongli still stubbornly shook his head and said: "you should consider clearly that there is no impermeable wall in the world. If Xu Shaotang knows that we have reached an alliance with them on the surface, but help the Ying family on the back, I''m afraid that our Jiang family''s last resort will be gone!"

 Chapter 1503

    "That''s why I said we were just secretly helping Ying family!" The second elder said seriously.


    "What''s in the dark?" Jiang Dongli raised his voice abruptly and said, "no matter how secret things are, they will be known one day! I said, there is no airtight wall in this world! I don''t agree with the second child. I think we should either choose the Ying family or Xu Shaotang! "


    Seeing that Jiang Dongli was a little excited, Jiang Jinshan quickly raised his hand: "elder three, let''s listen to elder two and then discuss it."


    If the argument goes on like this, it is estimated that it will not come to a conclusion by this time tomorrow.


    Hearing Jiang Jingshan''s words, Jiang Dongli said reluctantly, "OK, let''s listen to the detailed plan of the second child."


    "In fact, my plan is very simple!" The second elder said with a smile: "we just need to inform the Ying family secretly that Xu Qing and mu Huangyu have merged with Xu Shaotang and they have entered the Huaxu realm. Let them face the attack of four or more Huaxu masters. We will do nothing else!"


    "I''m afraid we have to strengthen our defense."


    "Or ask our families for help!" Jiang Jinshan has understood the meaning of the two elders. He looks at the two elders with bright eyes and says, "are the two elders always counting on the white family? At present, the contradiction between the Bai family, the Ying family and Xu Shaotang is the deepest. If the Ying family is not sure of winning, they will ask for help from the Bai family. Naturally, the Bai family is afraid that after the defeat of the Ying family, Xu Shaotang will turn their next goal to the Bai family. Therefore, they will definitely send their feelings to the Ying family to help the Ying family win Xu Shaotang! "


    "Yes


    The second elder nodded slightly and said, "if they take down Xu Shaotang and others, there will be nothing for us. If they can''t take down these people like this, then we have to consider how to rebuild good things with Xu Shaotang and others. Of course, if we want to become real allies at that time, we won''t be as tolerant as we are now Yi, but at least it''s not without hope. "


    In the eyes of the two elders, this is a panacea. If the Jiang family were to stand in line now, it would not be wise to know which side is more likely to win.


    Listening to the words of the two elders, the people in the assembly hall fell into thinking.


    To be sure, the plan of the second elder is a little disrespectful. It''s really unkind to stab Xu Shaotang in the back at this time. However, in matters related to the life and death of the Jiang family, no matter how disrespectful the plan is, it''s understandable!


    For them, nothing is more important than ensuring the continuity and development of a family.


    "I still don''t think that''s right!" Jiang Dongli shook his head slightly and said stubbornly: "have you ever thought about what we would face if Xu Shaotang and his family won and knew that we were secretly communicating with the Ying family behind us?"?! Xu Shaotang, they really have nothing to be afraid of, but I''m afraid the people standing behind them must first free up their hands to deal with us? "


    "Third, have you ever thought that if the Ying family loses, the people in that place will not take the opportunity to make a comeback?" The elder sighed: "do you want to watch us become the vassal of others?"


    "Yes


    Five elder slowly stand up, said with a loud voice: "I also agree with the second opinion, as long as we have a little hope, we can not become the vassal of that place! Unless there is no hope at all, we have to consider the last way, which is the last resort. As long as there is a little hope, we don''t want to go that way! "


    "Agreed!"


    "Agreed!"


    As soon as the voice of the five elders fell, several other elders stood up one after another to express their support. It must be a last resort. It''s too early to talk about it now!


    It''s not known who will win!


    Looking at the brothers who stood up one after another, Jiang Dongli sighed helplessly. He knew that since so many brothers agreed, no matter how much he opposed, it was useless.


    He originally wanted to work hard to maintain their covenant with Xu Shaotang. Now, he can only think about how to prevent Xu Shaotang from knowing that the Jiang family stabbed them in the back.


    When the discussion Hall fell into silence again, Jiang Jinshan slowly stood up and said, "in this case, this matter is settled. Elder, you may have to go to the Ying family."


    "Good!" The elder stood up and said, "it shouldn''t be too late. I''ll go now."


    Then the elder stood up and quickly left the meeting hall.


    After the elder left, Jiang Jinshan took a look at all the people. He closed his eyes and said, "I hope you remember that the elder told the Ying family about this. We stopped him, but he is the first master of the Jiang family. We can''t stop him at all!"


    Hearing Jiang Jinshan''s words, everyone was slightly stunned, and looked at Jiang Jinshan with a puzzled face. Jiang Jinshan''s words were tantamount to selling the elder completely.Looking at everyone''s eyes, Jiang Jingshan shook his head slightly and sighed: "this is my best policy, but it''s unfair to the elder! However, for the sake of the family, any kind of sacrifice is worth it. I''ll talk to the elder later. He should be able to understand my difficulties. "


    In this way, all this has become the private behavior of the elder. If the Ying family wins, they are naturally one of the five families. If they lose, this matter is only said by the elder. They can''t persuade them. They have the same relationship with Xu Shaotang, but this relationship will become more subtle.


    "Master, you should let me go..."


    Listening to Jiang Jingshan''s words, Jiang Dongli said bitterly: "at least, I once let Xu Shaotang die. Even if they knew that I would go to the Ying family to tell the secret, they would not kill me. At most, it''s even..."


    "No!"


    Jiang Jingshan shook his head and said, "we need to be prepared. If the five families lose to that place, then you need to maintain the relationship between the Jiang family and Xu Shaotang."


    Jiang Dongli looks at Jiang Jinshan in surprise. He finally knows why Jiang Jinshan can become the owner of the Ying family. Jiang Jinshan''s strength is the worst among the many strong people in the Jiang family. However, Jiang Jinshan''s consideration is the most comprehensive!


    "I see!" Jiang Dongli nodded slightly, but he sighed helplessly.


    After all, the Jiang family and Xu Shaotang have come to this stage.


    Just don''t know, they are calculating Xu Shaotang them at the same time, Xu Shaotang they are also thinking about calculating them?

 Chapter 1504

    In the early morning, the first ray of sunshine slowly rises.


    At the foot of Heming peak.


    The guards of the Ying family are all fighting with a spirit of 12 points. Everyone knows that the Ying family is facing an unprecedented strong enemy. At least, in their impression, this is the strongest enemy that the Ying family is facing!


    "Someone''s coming!"


    I don''t know who was the first to shout. The guards at the foot of Heming peak said one after another, and the man looked in the direction of his fingers.


    Facing the rising sun, only a few people are slowly coming here, one of them seems to be carrying a big thing on his shoulder, just because they are too far away, they can''t see what it is.


    The speed of those people''s progress is not fast, but it is definitely not slow!


    "It''s a coffin!"


    Finally, someone saw what they were carrying on their shoulders.


    It was a coffin, and from the color of the coffin, it was a coffin that had just been made!


    Carrying coffins to make trouble in Ying''s family? People''s faces were filled with horror. How arrogant people can do this!


    "Somebody The leader in charge of the guard work at the foot of Heming peak immediately roared to the people around him: "inform the owner of the house, the enemy is coming!"


    No matter how arrogant these people are, there is no doubt that they must be the enemies of the Ying family, not their friends!


    When the guard goes to inform Ying juechen, those people finally slowly approach.


    Five people, three young people and two old people.


    And carrying the coffin, it is the most handsome face of that person - Mu Tiance! They guessed right, this is a new coffin indeed, and the quality of this coffin is good, it should be made of good wood.


    "Come on, stop..."


    As soon as the leader said a word, his body had fallen out, and blood gushed out of his throat, forming a dazzling rainbow in the air.


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the guards of Ying''s family and said: "this coffin is a special gift for Ying juechen. You are not qualified to lie in it! If you don''t want to die, get out of here and don''t waste our time


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of the murderous Xu Shaotang, the guards of the Ying family keep silent. They don''t dare to step forward to stop him, because they know that even if they step forward to stop him, they will only die. Such a strong man can''t be dealt with by them.


    A road has been automatically out of the way, all the guards are back to both sides, have lowered their heads, did not dare to face their cold eyes.


    "It turns out that the Ying family are also afraid of death!"


    Looking at the guards retreating to both sides, Xu Shaotang snorts with disdain. He thinks that the Ying family is not afraid of death. It turns out that he really overestimates the Ying family.


    After passing through the passage given by the guard, several people quickly went up the mountain road. In less than 20 minutes, they had reached the top of Heming peak in Ying''s family.


    On the top of the mountain, all the buildings of the Ying family are built according to the mountain. The huge mountain top is full of all kinds of buildings, which is a bit like a villa group on the top of the mountain.


    The red door of the Ying family was open, as if to welcome their unwelcome guests.


    "Is this the Ying family?" Looking at the building on the top of the mountain, Xu Shaotang showed a smile on his face and said faintly: "it seems that the Ying family still knows the etiquette!"


    "Know the etiquette of fart!" Xu Qing snorted and turned his mouth. Then he stepped forward to the red door of the Ying family. With his sincere Qi, he yelled at the Ying family: "Ying juechen, don''t you come out to die?"


    His voice really spread out, spread far away, lasting.


    Thinking of the dilemma of being chased by the Ying family at the beginning, Xu Qing was not angry at all. This time, he came not only to save people, but also to revenge.


    "Old thief, shut up


    A voice suddenly rang out in their ears, and then, several shadows quickly ran to this side.


    In the blink of an eye, these people have come to the red door of the Ying family and confront them through the open door.


    Xu Shaotang carefully counted, this group of people, a total of eight! Among them, there were four people they knew who had diplomatic experience with them in Tianzhu Mountain, and the rest were those they had never seen. However, none of these matters. He knows that the strength of the eight members of the Ying family is not as strong as that of Ying Changwen. Even if they are all strong in Huaxu, they are strong or weak.


    "With four to eight, it doesn''t seem that there is no chance of winning!"


    Even though the two men could not win the battle, they should have a clear idea of their strength.


    Xu Qing didn''t think about what Xu Shaotang thought. He just pointed to the coffin that mu Tiance carried on his shoulder and said faintly: "when I first came to the door, I didn''t prepare anything good in a hurry. This coffin should be our meeting ceremony!"As soon as Xu Qing''s voice fell, the coffin flew from mu Tiance''s shoulder to the Ying family.


    Looking at the flying coffin, Ying juechen''s face was cold, and he suddenly stepped forward. A genuine Qi rolled up to the flying coffin, and the castration of the coffin slowed down. When the coffin came to Ying juechen''s face, Ying juechen suddenly stood on the coffin, and the coffin stopped completely, and then fell steadily in front of Ying juechen.


    Ying juechen put his hand on the coffin, and his eyes suddenly shot a few fierce murders. His face was frosty and he said, "I''ll help you to keep this coffin, and I promise to prepare a good coffin for those of you who don''t have coffins!"


    "Ha ha, you''d better keep the coffin for your use."


    Xu Shaotang laughs and looks at Ying juechen, and then says with great disdain: "you''ve caught the sleeves, don''t you just want to lead us here? Now, we have come, your goal has been achieved, can we meet the tea? Ying Jia, one of the five big families in Kunlun Kingdom, is trying to embarrass a weak woman. I''m really ashamed of you


    Xu Shaotang''s words are undoubtedly a slap in the face of the Ying family. Now many people in the Kunlun circle know that the Ying family has captured a weak woman to threaten Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Although many people dare not say it, they are extremely contemptuous of the Ying family''s behavior. No matter whether they can annihilate Xu Shaotang or not this time, the Ying family''s life is over Become the laughingstock of the whole Kunlun kingdom.


    But Xu Shaotang now mentions this matter in front of Ying juechen, which is undoubtedly a great shame to Ying''s family.


    "You want to play with me?" Ying juechen coldly looks at Xu Shaotang, and his eyes are full of murders. "You said so much nonsense, don''t you just want to see if the woman is safe? Ha ha, for the sake of you all dying people, I will satisfy your little wish! Come on, get the woman out of the dungeon


    As Ying juechen''s voice fell, someone immediately ran to the direction of the dungeon.


    "I used to think that Xu Shaotang was already crazy. I didn''t expect that you were more crazy than me!" Xu Shaotang said to Ying juechen with a smile: "You Ying family do have some strength, but if you want to keep us all, I''m afraid it''s just wishful thinking."


    "Plus us!"


    Just at this time, a voice suddenly sounded in Xu Shaotang''s ears. Then, several figures suddenly flashed out from behind them.

 Chapter 1505

    Looking at these people who suddenly appear, Xu Shaotang and others suddenly jump in their hearts.


    These people appear from behind them, but they are not aware of anything. That only shows that these people who suddenly appear are all masters of Huaxu!


    Count carefully, there are six people behind them!


    These six people and the winner eight people present the front and back to pack the situation, already surrounded them completely.


    "Ha ha, I don''t think so!"


    Looking at the surprised look on people''s faces, one of those people behind them burst out laughing: "Xu Shaotang, today is your death time!"


    "Who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart sank and he looked at the man coldly, but he began to calculate in his heart.


    They still have the strength to fight against the top eight powerful people in Huaxu, but now the number of the other side is three times that of them, and all of them are powerful people in Huaxu. This is undoubtedly a big bad news for them.


    He thought that the strength of the Ying family would be very strong, but he didn''t expect that it would be so strong. Fourteen strong people who transform the virtual world, what a terrible strength!


    "I''m Bai Po Qi, the elder of Bai family!" This person a face Sen ran of looking at Xu Shaotang, coldly say.


    "The white family?"


    At first, they thought they were all from the Ying family. Unexpectedly, they were from the Ying family and the Bai family!


    They did not expect that the Ying family would unite with the Bai family to deal with them at this time. No wonder the Ying family did not hesitate to make such a shameful villain move of grabbing the tea to coerce them. It seems that they are determined to kill them at all costs this time!


    "Is Bai Cunjian also the elder of your Bai family?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart has begun to be a little confused, but his face is a calm, sneering at Bai poqi and saying, "we didn''t come to your Bai family first. I didn''t expect you to come to us first! Ha ha, I can kill Bai Cunjian, and I can also kill you! "


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s hatred for the Bai family''s troublemakers is even greater than that of the Ying family. Originally, it was a duel between them. Because of the Bai family''s unexpected intervention, they fell into unprecedented passivity.


    "You want to kill me? You don''t have that ability yet Bai Po Qi looks at Xu Shaotang disdainfully. There is no difference between his eyes and those of his mother. Maybe Xu Shaotang is dead in his eyes now!


    Xu Shaotang hums coldly: "have that ability, tried to just know!"


    Although Xu Shaotang also knows that they are extremely passive in the current situation, even if they are dead, he has to scrape a layer of skin from the Ying family and the Bai family!


    "Today, you will die!"


    Ying juechen looked at Xu Shaotang and said in a deep voice: "if any of you can escape from our Heming peak today, the Ying family and the Bai family will have no face in this Kunlun world!"


    Ying Changkong said faintly: "master, why waste words with several dying people? No matter how arrogant they are, they will turn into several corpses soon!"


    Whether they are the people of the Ying family or the people of the Bai family, they have determined that they have no chance to live! Their two families join hands, the strong of each family, is bound to keep these people here forever, with their blood to wash the shame of the two families!


    At the time of everyone''s quarrel, the tea has been brought up.


    It seems that the state of mind of Hong Xiu is not bad. The Ying family should not have treated them well.


    Seeing that Hongxiu was all right, mu Tiance''s heart was finally put down. He forced a smile to Hongxiu and nodded to her gently. He is a person with a cold personality. At this time, he is facing a life and death battle. It is not easy for him to squeeze out this smile.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s eyes, red sleeve''s eyes suddenly turned red. She shook her head to Mu Tiance and cried out: "don''t worry about me, young master, you go quickly!"


    She wanted to jump here, but she was captured by the Ying family.


    Mu Tiance coldly looked at the man who caught Hongxiu, the murderer in his eyes was not hidden at all, and said to the man in a deep voice: "you''d better pray that I die here, otherwise, you will surely die!"


    "Go away, young man!" Red sleeve eyes a sour, a line of clear tears from the eyes, she tried to control their emotions, but ultimately can not stop the tears fall, she struggled hard for several times, also failed to break free from the hands of that person, can only once again to Mu Tiance shouting: "childe don''t care about me, they dare not do me anything!"


    Her words are naturally ignored. The winner is not afraid to treat her like a weak woman, but lazy to treat her like a weak woman. He just needs to use her to attract mu Tiance.


    "Ha ha, it''s a pair of hard-working mandarin ducks!"


    Bai Po Qi said with a cold smile: "if you want to go, it depends on whether we are willing or not!"


    "Lao Za Mao, I like you very much!" Xu Qing was very upset because the Bai family helped the Ying family deal with them. Now he saw Bai Po Qi jump out again and again, and his anger ignited immediately. He scolded Bai Po Qi with no master demeanor: "I have heard that you Bai family are a group of garbage perverts. Today I saw you, and I found that you are worse than garbage perverts!"Most of the people on the scene were dignitaries. Usually, even if they quarreled with others for a few words, they could say cruel things at most. Today, when I first met Xu Qing, who was like a woman swearing at the street, I felt confused for a moment.


    What the hell is the name of a strong man? He doesn''t even have the appearance of a strong man. It''s totally different from those street hooligans!


    However, they didn''t think about it. Their behavior even disdained the market hooligans!


    After a slight loss of consciousness, Bai Po Qi finally regained his consciousness. He looked at Xu Qing with a gloomy face, and saw the opportunity in his eyes. He said angrily, "old thief Xu Qing, if I don''t kill you today, I will swear I won''t be human!"


    "Ha ha, when are you white scum Mu Huangyu said with a smile: "you really can put gold on your face! I really doubt it. I''m afraid it''s normal for you, ha ha I don''t think you should call it Bai Po Qi. You should call it Bai Po Shi... "


    Although mu Huangyu didn''t use a dirty word to curse others, he was undoubtedly more vicious than Xu Qing.


    If Xuqing''s words stimulated Baipo chess, mu Huangyu''s words completely angered Baipo chess!


    Of course, Bai poqi knows what the Bai family looks like. There are some people in the Bai family who are psychologically twisted like Bai Cunjian and Bai Qing, and there are not a few of them.


    The so-called "beating people without face" and "swearing" without exposing their shortcomings, but mu Huangyu''s words really fell on the wounds of the Bai family. How can Bai poqi not be angry?


    Hearing mu Huangyu''s words, Bai Po Qi''s face turned blue and purple in a moment. He rushed to Mu Huangyu with a roar: "old man, accept the name!"

 Chapter 1506

    With the move of white broken chess, the abnormal war immediately began!


    In an instant, all the strong men of the Ying family and the Bai family have come to them.


    "Be careful, everyone!"


    No matter how arrogant Xu Shaotang was, he didn''t dare to be slighted when he was attacked by so many powerful people. After whispering to several people around him, he suddenly burst out, found the right target, and rushed to Ying juechen, but his real target was Ying juechuan!


    He doesn''t know whether Ying juechuan''s strength is the weakest, but he knows that Ying juechuan was seriously injured under the attack of him and mu Tiance. His primary goal now is to kill Ying juechuan. No matter what, he should teach the Ying family a lesson first!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang kill Ying juechen, Ying Changkong and Ying Changwen immediately approach Ying juechen. As the winner, Ying juechen can''t have any accidents!


    Two overwhelming Qi suddenly attack Xu Shaotang from Ying juechen''s left and right. The Qi instantly blocks Xu Shaotang''s way to Ying juechen, and at the same time shakes Xu Shaotang upside down.


    "Hey, hey, that''s the time to wait!"


    The reason why Xu Shaotang chooses Ying juechen as his target is to lead Ying''s family to protect Ying juechen, so that he has a chance to launch a sneak attack on Ying juechuan.


    Xu Shaotang forcefully carries the attack of Ying Changkong and Ying Changwen''s true Qi. At the same time, he hits out with one hand and flies out with the help of his power. At the moment, his target has changed to Ying juechuan!


    "No!" Looking at Xu Shaotang flying backward, Ying Changwen, who had suffered a loss, immediately understood Xu Shaotang''s plan and roared: "protect Lao Qi!"


    At the same time, Ying Changwen also pours on Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang uses this move in front of them again and again, not only to humiliate their strength, but also to humiliate their intelligence quotient!


    Hearing Ying Changwen''s roar and looking at Xu Shaotang, who is already attacking himself, Ying juechuan suddenly has an impulse to curse his mother!


    Xu Shaotang is such an asshole. Persimmon is very soft. Why don''t he deal with many people? Why do he stare at himself every time? If possible, he really wants to ask Xu Shaotang if you can change your motherfucker''s goal. Why is it Lao Tzu every time? Lao Tzu''s last injury has not fully recovered. Now you''re here again. What does Lao Tzu owe you in his last life?


    However, he has no chance to ask this question.


    When all the people of the Ying family come close to Ying juechuan, Ying juechuan just has time to resist. The next moment, Xu Shaotang''s palm has already * his chest! At the same time, Xu Shaotang grabs Ying juechuan''s shoulder and twists it. He has exchanged positions with Ying juechuan.


    At this time, Ying Changwen and Ying Changkong''s true Qi from behind him has come to them.


    "Poop, poop..."


    Ying juechuan''s body blocks the attack of Ying Changwen and Ying Changkong for Xu Shaotang. Their fierce Qi falls on Ying juechuan at the same time. Ying juechuan immediately opens his mouth and spurts out a mouthful of blood. When Xu Shaotang pulls his hand away from Ying juechuan''s chest, Ying juechuan''s body suddenly falls to the ground and loses its vitality.


    On his face, still maintained that kind of depressed look.


    "Old seven!"


    "Seven elders!"


    Seeing Ying juechuan''s tragic death, the Ying family immediately sent out bursts of cries of sorrow and came to Ying juechuan''s body one after another.


    When Ying juechuan is determined to be completely dead, the remaining seven members of the Ying family raise their faces full of hatred one after another. Everyone looks at Xu Shaotang like a cold knife, eager to scratch Xu Shaotang.


    Facing the people''s knife like eyes, Xu Shaotang touched his nose with a very "shy" smile. He reached out to Ying Changkong and Ying Changwen and said with a smile, "Why are you all looking at me like this? I am not the one who killed your seven elders. You should avenge your seven elders and go to find them both. "


    Cool!


    Xu Shaotang wanted to roar freely, this kind of feeling is really cool!


    Let the Ying family kill their own people, there is nothing more enjoyable than this!


    "Xu, Shao, Tang!"


    Ying juechen read Xu Shaotang''s name word by word, and his anger ignited him completely. The whole person was like a fierce tiger, and the boundless murderous spirit spread wildly. He roared: "this hatred is not common! I will tear you to pieces


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a smile: "how can it be the same as killing my father?"


    Ying juechen is not in the mood to fight with Xu Shaotang at all. He just wants to use Xu Shaotang''s blood to calm his anger. He stares at Xu Shaotang and roars angrily to the six parents around him: "don''t worry about other people, kill Xu Shaotang at all costs! I''m going to drink his head! "


    For many years, Ying juechen has not been so angry for many years! When they attacked Xu Shaotang with absolute superiority, the Ying family was killed by Xu Shaotang first. This is a great shame to the Ying family!


    Therefore, he has only one goal now, that is to kill Xu Shaotang!


    He said that if he wanted to drink with Xu Shaotang''s head, it was definitely more than just saying!The next moment, Ying juechen has taken the lead in launching an attack on Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang instantly fell into the siege of the Ying family.


    Xu Qing and others over there see that Xu Shaotang is under siege. They want to help Xu Shaotang share the pressure, but they are entangled by the Bai family. They don''t have any chance to leave.


    Xu Qing and mu Huangyu have just entered the Huaxu realm. They are hard on the strong men like Shangbai family alone. What''s more, they are still facing the attack of Bai Po Qi, a master who has entered the Huaxu realm for a long time. Let alone helping Xu Shaotang, they are very difficult to protect themselves!


    Xu Qing and mu Huangyu have already suffered several attacks of strong Qi, and the corners of their mouths have already shed blood. Now they are all supported by their own indomitable will.


    Although mu Tiance is a little better, he is not better now. He has been attacked by the three strong men of the Bai family alone. Although the strength of these three men is not as good as that of Bai poqi, none of them is better than him. He tried to help Xu Shaotang several times, but they all blocked his way.


    However, they are not the worst, the worst is no ring!


    Although WuJie was only one step away from Huaxu, he did not cross the gap of Huaxu after all. At the moment, under the attack of the powerful Huaxu of Bai family, he had no fighting power at all.


    "Little monk With them It''s not all the way... "


    Once again, he was beaten by the powerful man of the white family. Finally, Wu Jie fell to the ground, spitting blood in his mouth. At the same time, he said to the powerful man of the white family.


    "Ha ha, do you think I''ll spare your dog''s life if I say that?"


    The powerful man who turns WuJie into a seriously injured Huaxu state hums mercilessly and attacks WuJie''s head with a slap.


    "No warning!"


    Xu Qing noticed the situation here and rushed to Wu Jie with a loud roar. At the moment when he turned around, the attack of the strong man of Bai family had already firmly landed on him. Xu Qing''s injured body couldn''t support immediately, and a big pit was smashed on the ground in an instant.


    But over there, the palm of Bai''s hand is not far away from Wu Jie

 Chapter 1507

    Suddenly, attacking WuJie, the strong man of Bai family only felt a huge force coming to him. There was a huge cyclone around WuJie. The power of the cyclone protected WuJie firmly. Although his palm was not far away from WuJie, it could not be saved any more, and even his true Qi was greatly suppressed.


    "Boom!"


    The cyclone around WuJie suddenly explodes, and the tyrannical Qi is accompanied by the rampant wind, which instantly shakes the powerful man in the white family. His clothes have long been broken under the tyrannical Qi, and now he is almost no different from the one without clothes.


    "Roar!"


    A violent voice sounded in the dust and smoke, just like a giant beast from ancient times. Even if it was far away, people could feel a very cruel atmosphere!


    Xuqing, who was seriously injured, also felt the extremely tyrannical breath. He covered his chest, slowly stood up from the pit, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked angrily at the almost naked baijiahua virtual strongman, and roared: "Congratulations, the devil in his body is finally released by you!"


    He and Xu Shaotang suppressed the crazy blood of Wu Jie for so long with Master Kong Jing''s relic gang. At this moment, they were inspired again after all, and can feel it. But now Wu Jie seems to be stronger than before. As expected, Wu Jie should have entered the realm of emptiness!


    No one is going to listen to what Xu Qing is saying. Everyone is completely shocked by the tyranny. Even the seven Ying family members who besieged Xu Shaotang pause their attack on the scarred Xu Shaotang and turn to look at the dust filled with shock. The tyranny comes from the dust.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    In the dust and smoke came the sound of footstep. In the dead atmosphere, the sound of footstep seemed very heavy. Every step, the earth seemed to vibrate, and their hearts beat with the rhythm of the footstep.


    Under the gaze of people''s eyes, the red eyes of Wu Jie slowly came out of the dust.


    At the moment, there is no more benevolent look on WuJie''s face, only endless tyrannical atmosphere, crazy diffuse, his eyes staring at the white family who almost killed him.


    The strong man of Bai family only felt that he was staring at by the eyes of death, and the tyrannical breath constantly hit his chest. An unprecedented fear attacked his heart. Even when facing the fury of Bai family''s strongest Baipo chess, he never felt like this.


    WuJie stared at the man like a devil from hell, gritting his teeth and yelling, "I''ve said that I''m not with them. Why the hell do you want to kill me?"


    "Well?"


    With the sound of Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang and his family all looked surprised.


    When they feel the tyranny of Wu Jie, those who know the situation of Wu Jie already know that Wu Jie is suffering from the attack of maniac blood. Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing know the situation of the attack of maniac blood best. They say that the appearance of Wu Jie is the appearance of the attack of maniac blood, but this is not what we should say at the time of the attack of maniac blood.


    Now, even they don''t understand what it is like to have no precepts.


    In the face of the angry and unyielding questioning, the man felt an impulse to curse his mother. He thought in his heart, are you stupid? You said you were not with them, so I would believe it? You''ll follow them as if you''re a jerk. I don''t believe you''re all the way! Since it''s all the way, it''s the enemy. It''s just killing one''s own enemy. Do you still need an explanation?


    He wanted to say what was in his heart, but in the face of Wu Jie''s death like eyes, he didn''t dare to say it at all.


    "I''m asking you, do you dare not answer?"


    See that person speechless, just with fear staring at himself, no ring on the body of the tyranny of the gas is more thick, body flash, people have come to the White House that empty state strong in front of.


    "What a speed


    All of them let out a cry of surprise, and WuJie appeared in front of the man of the Bai family out of thin air.


    Of course, all of us are strong in the realm of emptiness. We think we can achieve this kind of speed. Just because before WuJie, they felt like the peak of the realm of alchemy, but now the speed of WuJie is far faster than the speed of the peak of the realm of alchemy. This huge contrast makes us have that kind of cry.


    Looking at Wu Jie attacking himself, the strong man of Bai family will not stand there waiting for death.


    Only when he wanted to move, he found that he could not move his steps under the suppression of the extremely powerful tyrannical atmosphere of Wu Jie. He desperately wanted to get rid of the fear of this tyrannical atmosphere, but when he finally got rid of the suppression of this tyrannical atmosphere, Wu Jie had already appeared in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    WuJie''s violent palm fell on the top of the man''s head without deviation. A stream of blood and brain suddenly spewed out from the swearing brain. WuJie didn''t dodge at all, just let the white brain and dirty blood spray on his face.This was a terrible scene, but at the next moment, Wu Jie stretched out his hand and slowly touched the dirt on his face. Finally, in the eyes of the people, Wu Jie put the dirt mixed with blood and brain into his mouth, but his face was an expression of great enjoyment


    Silence, silence!


    All the people were shocked to see WuJie. At this moment, they had completely forgotten that they were fighting a life and death war!


    "Wow..."


    A violent vomit broke the atmosphere of the dead silence, and the red sleeve caught by the Ying family couldn''t help but vomit there. With the vomit of red sleeve, the person who caught him was suppressing the feeling of river and sea in his chest. At the moment, seeing the dirt vomited by red sleeve, he could no longer suppress the feeling of river and sea. He squatted there and vomited.


    His vomit seemed to have a chain reaction. Those who watched the battle in the Ying family began to vomit one after another. For a moment, there was a pungent sour smell in the air. After smelling the sour smell, those who could hardly resist it could no longer bear it.


    Even Ying Jieqing almost didn''t feel like vomiting.


    There are many kinds of murders, but there are not many such murders as Wu Jie, not to mention eating each other''s brains and blood after killing. This extremely strange scene, like a piece of iron, is deeply imprinted on everyone''s heart.

 Chapter 1508

    "No warning!"


    Xu Qing tried to get rid of the extremely strange scene in his mind, but he found that no matter how hard he tried, he could not get rid of the brand of the terrible scene. He could only try to calm his fear, dodged his eyes and asked: "can you I know you... "


    Maybe it''s because the emotion in his heart has not been recovered, or because of the injury, Xu Qing felt his voice shaking for the first time.


    "Of course I do!" Wu Jie smiles, but the smile is like a ghost, "martial uncle!"


    "You Are you conscious again? " The joy on Xu Qing''s face flashed by.


    Wu Jie nodded, his red eyes turned to Xu Qing, and his mouth gave out "Jie Jie" laughter, which sounded like the voice of the devil.


    Listening to the laughter without warning, Xu Qing once again slightly stagnated.


    Xuqing can be sure that WuJie is in the state of mad blood attack now, but his consciousness is still there, and he also thinks of the past things, which was a good thing for WuJie, but now, Xuqing does not know whether it is good or bad.


    "Revenge for the fifth! Kill the devil


    When Xu Qing was confused, the voice of Bai Po Qi suddenly rang out.


    Just now, they were all calmed down by Wu Jie''s disgusting behavior, and now they finally recovered. Looking at the body of the strong man of the Bai family on the ground, Bai Po Qi roared angrily at the Bai family.


    At the same time, the people of the Ying family who came back to their senses launched another fierce attack on Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang finally takes advantage of the opportunity of Ying''s family to get a short respite, but now he is under the fierce siege of Ying''s family again.


    The splash of Qi constantly left wounds on his body. His whole body was like a bloody man. He was really strong, but no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t be stronger than the seven of the Ying family.


    "Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. When he was seriously injured, his body was almost unstable.


    "Xu Shaotang, it''s time for you to die!"


    Ying juechen roared, and his real Qi suddenly turned into a long sword. He cut Xu Shaotang''s head like lightning. He said that he would cut off Xu Shaotang''s head and drink!


    Xu Shaotang wants to escape, but he doesn''t have much strength. Seeing that Ying juechen''s Qi sword is about to fall on his head, he suddenly feels that his abdominal cavity is hot, and the drop of Huanglong blood essence that has been sitting in his body suddenly jumps fast.


    Suddenly, a golden light came out of Xu Shaotang''s eyes, and the already exhausted Qi poured into his muscles.


    There is a gust of wind between heaven and earth. With this gust of wind, Xu Shaotang''s momentum continues to rise. The wind revolves around Xu Shaotang, like a wind dragon, constantly lifting the dust on the ground.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the towering gate of the Ying family collapsed in the whirling wind.


    "Zheng..."


    A sound of today''s tiejiaoming rings out. Ying juechen only feels that the Zhenqi sword in his hand is defeated in an instant. When he wants to escape, Xu Shaotang''s Zhenqi has hit him hard.


    "Poof..."


    Ying juechen''s body flies backwards. Although he is caught by Ying Changkong, he still opens his mouth and spurts out a mouthful of blood.


    At the moment, his face was full of horror again. He never thought that Xu Shaotang, who had run out of light, could launch such a violent attack. The attack was not like that of a man who ran out of light. Even if Xu Shaotang was not injured, they had never seen Xu Shaotang launch such a terrible attack.


    "What''s going on?" Ying juechen reaches out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looks at Ying Changkong in horror and asks, "have you ever seen this line of work, elder?"


    Ying Changkong looked at Ying juechen solemnly and said: "no matter how strong he is, he will die today! If this son does not die, my family will be destroyed in his hands! "


    Ying Changkong, I didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang was hit hard by them one after another, and he even dared to preserve his strength. Yes, he took the power of Huanglong''s essence and blood in Xu Shaotang''s body as Xu Shaotang''s strength preservation. In his opinion, the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s strength preservation is very simple. It''s just that he wants to do the same trick again and lure the people of the Ying family to attack him who pretends to be seriously injured and in danger, while he takes the opportunity to kill the people who attack him!


    There is no doubt that Xu Shaotang''s "Stratagem" succeeded again, but Ying juechen was not Ying juechuan. He was too naive to kill Ying juechen!


    At this moment, Ying Changkong has decided to kill Xu Shaotang at all costs, even if he dies with Xu Shaotang. Once Xu Shaotang is allowed to escape, the Ying family will never have peace!


    Hearing the roar of Ying Changkong, the Ying family rushed to Xu Shaotang again. They didn''t believe that Xu Shaotang was strong enough to defeat all the Ying family''s masters. If that was the case, even if the Ying family lost, they didn''t feel wronged.


    "Damn, if you want my life, I''ll kill you first!"


    Xu Shaotang clenches his fists tightly. He knows that the power of Huanglong''s blood essence can''t last long. Now he wants to take advantage of his strong time to teach the Ying family a lesson, even if he only needs to kill one of them again!The war started again. Xu Shaotang, who borrowed the power of Huanglong''s essence and blood by force, even though he is scarred now, his strength is even better than his own.


    However, even so, under the attack of many strong members of the Ying family, he still couldn''t get much advantage. Although he also shot one or two members of the Ying family, he hurt himself more seriously.


    And over there, mu Tiance was seriously injured under the attack of the two strong men of the Bai family. Now, in addition to WuJie and the power of the first World War, all three of them have little combat power.


    When Xu Shaotang once again suffered the joint force of Ying Changkong and Ying Changwen, his whole body''s true Qi finally dissipated, the power of Huanglong''s blood essence disappeared, and he also completely lost his fighting power.


    "Die


    With the determination to kill Xu Shaotang, Ying Changkong slaps Xu Shaotang on the head.


    Looking at Ying Changkong''s attack on him, Xu Shaotang, who is lying on the ground, shows a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth and says in his heart: he Shibi, it seems that you have to protect his life after all


    Xu Shaotang is not stupid. When he decided to break into the Ying family, he had prepared for the worst. If he was really defeated, he had to use He Shi Bi to protect his life.


    No matter how precious He Shi Bi is, and no matter what happens after the winner gets He Shi Bi, those are all things in the future. At present, the most important thing is to keep their lives.


    "Boom!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang is going to say the words "he Shi Bi is in my hands" to save his life, a thunderous roar rings in his ear.


    Ying Changkong''s body, which had been attacking him, suddenly flew backward and smashed into the ruins of the collapsed gate

 Chapter 1509

    This sudden change, once again, calms everyone down.


    The strength of winning the sky is undoubtedly the strongest among all the people here. However, winning the sky has been smashed into the ruins at the moment. The key is that no one knows what''s going on, not even Xu Shaotang himself.


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, a scream pulled the crowd back from the shock.


    Following the scream of the voice, I saw that the man who just caught red tea had fallen into a pool of blood, his hands had been shoulder length and broken, but the red tea he caught had disappeared.


    "Young master! Young master


    Red tea''s anxious and worried voice sounded, and everyone followed the voice again, but they saw that red tea had appeared beside mu Tiance, who was lying on the ground. Behind her, there were two old men in purple robes.


    The two elders stood quietly behind the tea, did not speak, and did not look at anyone except tea, as if they had no one else in their eyes except tea.


    "Boom!"


    Win the sky''s body from the ruins of the sky, full of anger burning, coldly looking at the two people standing behind the sleeves, roared: "who are you? You are also against me, the winner? "


    "It''s not that we want to be the enemy of your winners, but that the winners are too brave!"


    A sweet voice suddenly rang out in the ears of the public. With this sweet voice, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly began to beat violently.


    Plain girl!


    Xu Shaotang slowly covered his heart and tried to resist the feeling of falling apart. Standing up from the ground, she saw a plain girl standing steadily on a large white carving with its wingspan unfolding. Her figure was no less than that of some small and medium-sized helicopters! Three people riding all kinds of big birds keep her firmly in the middle.


    At the moment, the plain girl is wearing a white skirt, and her star eyes are twinkling with cold light. Although her beautiful face is calm, it seems that a huge storm is brewing. Her ink hair poured down like clouds, scattered around her waist, with a few scattered, elegant temperament, warm as jade, carrying her hands, standing on the statue, like a banished immortal on the nine days.


    When the eagle flew over their heads, Su Nu jumped in the air, and those people immediately jumped down. After landing on the ground, the three people immediately protected Su nu in a fan shape.


    "Who won juechen?"


    Plain girl light glanced at Xu Shaotang one eye, finally will own vision falls on the winner public body.


    At the moment, Su Nu is different from the Su Nu Xu Shaotang usually sees. Although she can''t see any waves on her face, for some reason, it makes everyone feel a huge pressure, including Xu Shaotang.


    "This girl is gorgeous, boss. Do you want to take her to Youfeng to make a baby for you?"


    An untimely voice rang out, and everyone went to look for fame. A powerful man in the white family had come to Bai Po Qi''s side, smiling obscenely.


    "Three, shut up Bai Po Qi really wants to slap the bastard. Can''t the bastard see the situation clearly? He thought this woman was one of those ordinary women who could be teased by him?


    Hearing the voice of the three elders of the white family, the plain girl suddenly turned her head, looked straight at the three elders of the white family with cold eyes, and said coldly: "palm mouth!"


    Bai Po Shu, the third elder of the Bai family, is also a hungry ghost in color. This may be the tradition of their Bai family. Although they are in their teens, their lust has not been reduced at all. When they heard the plain girl''s words, they couldn''t help laughing: "beauty is young, but she has a good temper!"


    "Pa!"


    A sudden voice rang out. A purple robed old man who was standing behind the sleeves suddenly appeared in front of Bai Po Shu. He slapped Bai Po Shu hard on his face, and Bai Po Shu''s cheek suddenly swelled up.


    This slap can almost be said to be confused about Bai Po Shu. He never thought that at his age, he was really slapped in the face.


    Although the slap was not fatal, and the man didn''t even use his real Qi, it was more painful than killing him. It was a shame!


    He broke the book in white, the three elders of the white family, one of the five big families, was slapped in front of everyone?


    Is it tolerable?


    After returning to God, there was an infinite killing opportunity on Bai Po Shu''s face. He roared and raised his hand to attack the old man in front of him.


    In the face of Bai Po Shu''s powerful hand, the purple robed old man just gave out a snort, and at the same time, they hit each other with a big bang.


    "Poof..."


    Bai Po Shu''s body suddenly drew an arc in the air and fell heavily on the ground. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Then his head tilted, and he fainted directly. But the smart runner came back to the back of Hong Xiu.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. It wasn''t until the purple robed old man returned to the back of the red sleeve that all the people came back to their senses, and the Bai family immediately ran to the faint Bai Po Shu.In fact, Bai Po Shu didn''t pass out at all. He couldn''t bear such humiliation, so he had to pretend to pass out. Only in this way can he temporarily stay away from the crowd and look at his strange eyes.


    Bai''s family simply investigated the injury of Bai Po Shu. Although they were puzzled that this injury should not be enough to make Bai Po Shu faint, they didn''t think so much about it. They just let go a little.


    Bai Po Qi Teng stood up from the ground and peered at the plain girl standing there with a cool face. She said angrily, "if you don''t agree with each other, you will hurt people. Don''t you take my Bai family and the winner seriously?"


    He is not stupid, know now with the strength of the white family is certainly unable to compete with these people, so specially will win home also pull up.


    "Why should I look at you?" Su Nu coldly replied and said with great disdain: "I''m here to find Ying juechen today. It has nothing to do with you. Step down!"


    Her tone, as if in the general repulsion of their own hands, as she said, she did not look at the White House!


    "You..."


    Bai Po Qi is very angry by Su Nu''s words, but he also knows that this is not the time for him to stand out. He stares at Su Nu fiercely, turns around and walks to the "faint" Bai Po Shu, and conceals his embarrassment by investigating the injury of Bai Po Shu.


    Seeing Bai Po''s retreat, Su Nu turned to the Ying family and asked, "who is the winner?"


    "Who are you?" Win long sky dead hold their fists, in the eyes of the murderer without the slightest hidden.


    This war, originally was to kill Xu Shaotang and others, but now, with the arrival of these people, it seems to break their mind.

 Chapter 1510

    "Are you Ying juechen?"


    Plain girl light glance to Ying Changkong.


    Ying Changkong shook his head slightly and said, "I''m Ying Changkong, the elder of the Ying family!"


    "Oh, elder Ying?" Su Nu thought a little, then nodded her head and said, "it should be the same to find you and Ying juechen!"


    As soon as Su Nu''s voice fell, Ying juechen stood up, looked at Su Nu with her head high, and said, "I am Ying juechen!"


    How can the elder of the Ying family be the same as the master of the Ying family? He''s the owner of the Ying family. It''s impossible to admit it because Su Nu seems to be a bad comer. His Ying family can''t afford to lose this face.


    "You are Ying juechen? I thought you didn''t dare to stand up! " The plain girl snorted, her face suddenly turned cold, her eyes looked at Ying juechen fiercely, and said coldly: "since you stand up, I want to ask you, who gave you the courage of Ying family, and dare to touch the people of our imperial palace! Why, do the five families want to fight against our imperial palace again? "


    It''s from the imperial palace!


    At this moment, both Xu Shaotang and Ying Bai sighed heavily in their hearts.


    Many people have guessed that they are from the Imperial Palace since their appearance. Ying Changkong''s repeated inquiry is just to confirm his own guess. I''m afraid only those who are obsessed with sex like Bai Po Shu can''t think about it.


    However, what depressed Xu Shaotang was when he became a member of the imperial palace?


    Although they are very grateful for Su Nu''s help, they don''t want to be coerced into joining the imperial palace. They don''t even know what organization the imperial palace is. Now Su Nu''s two lips open and close, and they become members of the imperial palace?


    Ying juechen held his fist, looked at Su Nu with a gloomy face, and said in a deep voice: "the imperial palace is really overbearing! It seems that the reason why they dare to fight against our Ying family so arrogantly is that they are ordered by the imperial palace! Now it''s not that we are going to fight against your Imperial Palace, but the imperial palace is really deceiving people too much! Our five families dared to fight against the Imperial Palace hundreds of years ago. Now, even though they are declining, they are not afraid of your imperial palace! If you want to fight, fight! "


    Many people have guessed that Xu Shaotang''s power behind them is the Imperial Palace, but when they really determined this, Ying juechen''s heart was still extremely angry.


    They didn''t want to go to war with the Imperial Palace, but the Imperial Palace instigated Xu Shaotang and others to fight against the Ying family again and again, making the Ying family the laughing stock of the whole Kunlun kingdom. Even if they didn''t want to go to war with the Imperial Palace, it was impossible.


    "Take in people outside Kunlun?" Su Nu sneers at Ying juechen, then points to Xu Shaotang and others and asks, "do you mean them?"


    "Isn''t it?" Ying juechen said in a fierce voice: "no matter how much the Imperial Palace fights with our five families, it''s ultimately the business of our own people in Kunlun. You take in outsiders and instigate them to deal with us. It''s really cruel!"


    "Ha ha, it seems that you don''t know where you are wrong! I''ll let you know today what''s wrong with you! "


    Su Nu coldly looked at Ying juechen and said to the people around her: "tell him where they are wrong in the end!"


    Zhaodi said, "isn''t yingzileng''s sister standing behind you?"


    "Sister of the saint?"


    With the voice of the old man in purple robe falling, all Ren suddenly exclaimed and looked at the red sleeve squatting beside mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance also looked at the tea, some incredible asked: "what he said Is that true


    See and mu Tiance that slightly some dull eyes, tea apology low head, whispered: "no matter who is tea, you are tea childe."


    Her words, also equal to the disguised recognition of their own identity.


    "No wonder you say that the people of the Ying family dare not touch you..." Mu Tiance looks at Hongxiu with a bitter smile.


    At the beginning, all of them ignored what she said. Now they know that what she said is the truth. As a sister of the emperor''s palace, no one in the five families dares to touch her!


    Poor Ying family always thought that Hongxiu was just an ordinary weak woman, and put up the portrait of Hongxiu in the big towns of Kunlun, for fear that people in the Imperial Palace didn''t know that Hongxiu had been captured by them!


    "I..." After confirming the identity of Hongxiu, Ying juechen''s face was flustered for the first time. Looking at the plain girl with an iron blue face, she blushed and said, "I didn''t know she was your sister..."


    "Well! I don''t know? " Plain girl obviously doesn''t plan to stop at this point, cold hum a way: "you say don''t know then don''t know?"? When you Ying''s family put up the portrait of my sister in every big town, isn''t it to declare war on our imperial palace? Well, now that I''m here, what do you want? "


    "We really don''t know..." Ying juechen said bitterly.


    He knew that Su Nu was using the excuse to play, but now they are jumping into the Yellow River and can''t wash it!Now it''s not about what they want, it''s about what the people in the Imperial Palace want! In today''s World War I, the Ying family and the Bai family have each lost one of their powerful men. Although they have seriously injured Xu Shaotang, it is impossible to take their lives.


    In this war, they lost money, and the last face of the winner was lost.


    "I don''t know, so I want to go on this matter?" Su Nu snorted coldly, looked at Ying juechen fiercely, raised her voice abruptly, and said angrily, "is it a misunderstanding that I killed all the people of your Ying family here today?"


    "Do you want to kill all my winners? It doesn''t depend on whether you have that ability or not! " Ying juechen said coldly.


    "Why, do you want to try?" The plain girl''s face suddenly sank, and she glanced at the people around her.


    That person understands, the body shape suddenly flash from behind plain female, the fierce matchless palm has already attacked Ying juechen.


    When this person moves, Ying Changkong knows that Ying juechen is definitely not the opponent of the other party. While flashing his body to block Ying juechen, he says in a loud voice: "show mercy!"


    However, the person around Su Nu has already launched an attack. How can she stop because of Ying Changkong''s words.


    Two people''s palm strength heavily bumps together, Ying Changkong and that person each step back, although did not divide the victory or defeat, but this move also let people know that this person has completely not inferior to Ying Changkong''s strength.


    "Elder Ying, that''s all!"


    The person retreats behind Su Nu and says to Ying Changkong faintly.


    Ying Changkong''s face is very dignified at the moment, and a huge sense of crisis strikes him. If the other party''s purple robed elders are all of such strength, today''s Ying family may really be defeated.

 Chapter 1511

    Looking at Su Nu''s murderous look, Ying juechen sighed heavily and walked out from behind Ying Changkong in front of her. He said in a deep voice, "what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Su Nu''s eyes turned slightly, and then she turned to look at the red sleeve squatting beside mu Tiance. The dark color on her face faded away. She looked at the red sleeve with soft light and asked, "red sleeve, what do you say? I''ll take your advice, sister


    At the moment, Su Nu seems to have changed into the Su Nu Xu Shaotang knew before.


    Red sleeve slowly raised his head, complexion looked at the plain girl, and looked at the seriously injured mu Tiance.


    "I want to win juechen''s arm!" When Hongxiu raised her head again, the cold light on her face appeared, and the whole person seemed to come out of the ice cave. Her cold eyes glanced at yingjuechen, slowly stretched out her fingers, gritted her silver teeth and yelled: "I want him to kneel down in public and apologize to me!"


    Her appearance at the moment, where there is the previous appearance of the clever tea, is clearly a furious lioness.


    Listen to the words of tea, Ying family all suddenly slightly a stagnation, then at the same time, will win juechen firmly protect.


    "I won''t agree to either of these two conditions!" Ying Changkong looks at Hong Xiu and roars: "if you want to hurt the owner of the Ying family, first step on the corpse of the Ying family!"


    If you really let people in the Imperial Palace cut off Ying juechen''s arm, the Ying family would be very shameful. If you let Ying juechen kneel down and apologize in public again, it would be a loud slap in the face of the Ying family. No matter how powerful the Ying family is, it will not be able to raise its head in front of other families.


    But at the moment, those Bai Jiaqiang who hurt mu Tiance are calling for luck in their heart. Fortunately, the red tea didn''t blame them for mu Tiance''s serious injury. Otherwise, the anger of the holy daughter of Di Di Gong would fall on them.


    "I can''t help the Ying family''s refusal!"


    Su Nu snorted coldly, and said contemptuously: "even if you step on Ying''s family, today, I will win juechen''s arm and knee."


    As soon as the plain girl''s voice fell, she waved to the people behind her and said coldly: "first, take the right arm that won juechen! If you dare to stop, kill


    As the word "kill" falls, three people behind Su Nu jump out at the same time, and three strong winds suddenly attack the Ying family.


    "Protect the owner!"


    With a roar, Ying Changkong suddenly pours on the other three people. In a rage, Ying Changkong''s move is a real killing move. If they don''t destroy their prestige, they really think that the Ying family is a soft persimmon for them to control!


    All of a sudden, there was a strong wind, and the dust was flying all over the sky. Everyone in the room could feel the fierce Qi. The scattered Qi stabbed people in pain. They quickly stepped back, away from the center of the war.


    Ying Changkong takes the lead to fight out, and a fierce real Qi comes out directly. With this fierce real Qi, there is a crack on the ground, and the dust in the crack comes out. With Ying Changkong''s hands moving, the dust has condensed into a sharp steel gun and shot at the old man in purple robe.


    "Well come!"


    In the middle of the air, the purple robed old man snorted coldly, and the broad purple robe swayed with the wind. In a moment, a real Qi suddenly attacked Ying Changkong. Where the real Qi passed, the bluestone on the ground was cut off, and countless gravel flew up to meet Ying Changkong''s long gun made of dust.


    Ying Changkong is furious in his heart and vows to defeat the authority of the people in the imperial palace. However, the three purple robed elders have completely carried out the order of the plain girl.


    They all know that this war is not only their personal enmity, but also the collision between the two major forces. The Imperial Palace has not been born for hundreds of years. Today''s first war will never be defeated by the other side.


    None of them can afford to lose!


    Therefore, as soon as they come up, they are their strongest killing move, vowing to let their opponents lose to their own hands.


    Originally, they were just fighting in front of the Mountain Gate of the Ying family. As the fighting became more and more fierce, the fighting began to spread to the main building of the Ying family.


    The roaring sound is endless, the dust is flying all over the sky, and the buildings of Ying''s family on the top of the mountain are collapsing one by one, just like the end.


    In the dust, several figures are constantly entangled, blood and frenzied Qi are flying together. The intensity of this battle is far higher than that of Xu Shaotang.


    Rarely encountered such a war, Xu Shaotang naturally refused to let go, eyes jiongjiong staring at the constantly moving figure, as if he had joined the fierce battle in general.


    All of a sudden, between heaven and earth, there was a big bang. A black figure fell on the ground like a meteor. With the falling figure, a blood mist burst in the air, adding a trace of color to the gray scene.


    The one who falls is the one who wins juechen!


    Yingjuechen fell heavily on the ruins of the collapsed buildings of the Ying family. His right arm was broken shoulder to shoulder, his chest was sunken, and his whole body was stained with blood, just like a bloody man! At the moment of falling into the ruins, he rose from the ruins and then fell to the ground. He tried to keep his body shape and didn''t make any screams from the beginning to the end.Although he is embarrassed enough now, he still wants to keep the last trace of dignity as the owner of the Ying family. Even if the severe pain makes his whole cheek begin to twist, he grits his teeth and looks at plain girl''s eyes full of murders.


    The purpose has been achieved. The three purple robed elders immediately returned to the plain girl.


    In the first world war just now, they all suffered different degrees of injuries. After all, everyone was in a state of emptiness. No matter how strong their strength was, the Ying family had an absolute advantage in the number of people. It was a victory for them to be able to break Ying juechen''s arm under the close protection of the Ying family.


    "Master!"


    Looking at Ying juechen, who is struggling to support his body and won''t let his body fall down, the wounded Ying Changkong rushes to Ying juechen''s side quickly. Looking at Ying juechen''s shoulder length broken arm, he roars to the plain girl: "imperial palace! My Ying family is at odds with you! Poof... "


    Originally, Ying Changkong was also injured in the scuffle just now, but now his grief and indignation made his mood fluctuate violently, and he immediately opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Ying Changkong doesn''t wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth at all. He just stares at Su Nu and Xu Shaotang like a poisonous snake.


    This group of people led to the situation of the Ying family. It''s hard to calm down his anger if they don''t kill them.


    Looking at the bloody Ying Changkong, the plain girl said faintly: "what do you want from the Ying family? My imperial palace will accompany you at any time! However, I advise you not to look at me like this again, otherwise, I don''t guarantee that I won''t want to dig your eyes! In addition, my younger sister''s other request, Ying juechen, is it necessary for me to invite you? "

 Chapter 1512

    Another requirement, of course, is to make Ying juechen kneel down and apologize.


    "A scholar can be killed, but not humiliated!"


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Ying Changkong angrily covers her injured chest and stares at Su nu. He says angrily, "the owner of the house has been cut off by you. Do you want to humiliate him? Are you deceiving people too much? "


    Plain female light a smile, cold voice way: "deceiving people too what?"? Why didn''t you say that you were too deceiving when you arrested my younger sister? "


    "We have already said that we don''t know she is from the imperial palace!" Ying Changkong roared with grief and anger.


    There is a saying that once a mistake becomes eternal hatred. The Ying family now deeply understands the meaning of this sentence.


    There are only six Yings left in the Ying family, and one of them is Ying juechen who has broken his arm. Compared with the Yings in their heyday, they have lost almost half of their strength. Moreover, even the rest of them are injured to varying degrees, and Ying Changkong himself is seriously injured.


    And all this is because of this once humble woman.


    If you can choose again, the Ying family will never use this method to deal with Xu Shaotang, let alone provoke the seemingly harmless tea!


    Only now, all regrets are too late.


    "Don''t make these excuses in front of me, I only care about the facts!" "The fact is that you have caught my little sister, and you should be punished," she said! That''s it! Ying juechen, now you kneel down and apologize to my younger sister, and I won''t care about this matter with your Ying family! "


    "Dream!"


    Even though he had already broken his arm, Ying juechen was still full of determination. He stared at Su Nu with his eyes fixed on her. He gritted his teeth and said, "you can take Ying juechen''s life. Don''t make me kneel!"


    Ying juechen did not dare to kneel, nor could he kneel!


    This kneeling will destroy the backbone and dignity of the Ying family. His kneeling is not only on behalf of himself, but also on behalf of the Ying family.


    "Hehe, don''t you kneel?" Plain girl gently smile, face suddenly surging a cold light, coldly said: "since you do not want to kneel, then this Ying family, it seems that there is no need to exist!"


    Her meaning is very obvious. If Ying juechen doesn''t kneel down, she will destroy the Ying family herself!


    Threat!


    The cold light on Ying juechen''s face suddenly flashed, and he said angrily, "Your holiness, you''re using the excuse to play!"


    "What if I just borrow a question?" Plain girl extremely overbearing said: "if you won''t give me this opportunity, can I have the opportunity to play? Ying juechen, I''m asking you once. Do you kneel or not? "


    "Dream!"


    As soon as Ying juechen''s voice fell, he clapped his forehead.


    It''s absolutely impossible for him to kneel down. Now, he has to give an account to the imperial palace to keep the poor dignity of the Ying family as well as the Ying family. After thinking about it, it seems that he has to die. Only when he died, the Imperial Palace would not force him to kneel down with the life of the whole Ying family. Between his own life and the dignity of his family, he finally chose the latter.


    However, the people around Su Nu seemed to have been guarding against him for a long time. Just as his palm was about to fall on his forehead, an old man in purple robe beside Su Nu flashed directly to him, one of his palms blocked it from his forehead, and one of his palms fell on Ying juechen''s shoulder. A sound of broken bones rang out, marking Ying juechen''s unique position One of my arms was temporarily disabled.


    Looking at Ying juechen, she said with a cold smile: "I advise you not to commit suicide. You''re going to die. Everyone in Ying''s family can''t live!"


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    In the face of Su Nu''s strong threat, Ying Changkong roars in despair. Bearing the pain on her body, she suddenly attacks Su nu.


    Seeing that Ying Changkong moves, the rest of the Ying family instantly understands what Ying Changkong means. Ying Changkong is clearly going for the plain girl. At this time, only by seizing the saint of the imperial palace can the Ying family avoid being humiliated by the imperial palace.


    "Hum, I don''t know how to live or die!"


    Su Nu snorted coldly. In the face of Ying Changkong, she didn''t look flustered. She just stood there with disdain on her face. The three purple robed elders beside him had already stopped Su nu in front of her.


    A big war broke out again. This time, almost everyone who took part in the war was injured. However, the situation of the war was more fierce than that of the previous one. All the people of the Ying family were determined to die, and they were desperate. Now the Ying family has been forced to a desperate situation. If they don''t fight again, even if the Ying family won''t be removed from the five families, I''m afraid Will also throw into all faces, completely reduced to a laughing stock.


    The Ying family tried hard to push the battlefield forward, hoping to find an opportunity to seize Su nu.


    However, the three purple robed elders of the Imperial Palace kept compressing them backward. In a flash, the battlefield had been compressed to the ruins of the Ying family.


    There was a thundering sound in the air, accompanied by bursts of thundering sound, and a muffled hum deliberately suppressed.All of a sudden, blood rain from the sky.


    Ying Changkong''s body fell from the air again, and his chest was cut by a fierce Qi.


    At the moment of Ying Changkong''s fall, Ying Wuqing and Ying Changwen also fall from the sky, smashing their bodies into the ruins and hitting the dust all over the ground.


    Looking at Ying juechen''s failure under the attack of the three purple robed elders, Ying juechen''s eyes are full of pain.


    He slowly got up from the ground, and the unprecedented despair emptied his heart in an instant.


    "Stop it


    After sending out a grudging roar to the battle circle, Ying juechen moves his steps and slowly moves to the plain girl.


    "Pa!"


    Ying juechen lowered his head and knelt heavily in front of the plain girl.


    "No!"


    Seeing Ying juechen kneel down in front of the plain girl, the Ying family all send out a burst of angry cries. Their eyes protrude outwards. A pair of eyes become red because of congestion. The tears of grief and indignation fill their eyes in an instant.


    Ying juechen doesn''t pay attention to the cry of the Ying family. He just closes his eyes and tears of humiliation fall from the corner of his eyes.


    "Yes, no, no!"


    Ying juechen''s teeth were almost crushed. When he said these words, his whole strength seemed to be emptied instantly, and a surge of Qi and blood constantly pounded his throat.


    "Poof!"


    Ying Jue threw his blood on his back.


    "Master!"


    Looking at Ying juechen''s tragic situation, Ying Changkong struggles to get up from the ground and runs to Ying juechen wobbly

 Chapter 1513

    "It''s good to be so early. Why waste our time?"


    Looking at Ying juechen who was in a coma, a satisfied smile finally appeared on her face.


    Her words, no doubt once again in the Ying family people''s face hard slap.


    Ying Changkong is very angry at Su Nu''s words. He wants to rush to fight with the people in the Imperial Palace, but he still holds back after all. Ying juechen kneels down to Su nu in order to save their lives? If they go to die again, Ying juechen''s humiliation will be in vain.


    Ying Changkong twists his neck hard. Instead of looking at Su Nu, he turns his snake like eyes on Xu Shaotang.


    "That''s a son of a bitch


    Xu Shaotang looks at Ying Changkong speechless. Why does this Birdman look at himself with this kind of eyes? Aren''t you Ying''s family very good? Don''t you Ying''s family put on the first posture in the world wherever they go?


    If you have the ability, you can go with the people in the imperial palace. What kind of anger do you want to throw at me? I''m about to fall apart now. Who do you want to find?


    Xu Shaotang thought extremely unbalanced in his heart. At the same time, he returned to Ying Changkong''s provocative eyes without showing any weakness. He hummed coldly: "what are you looking at? I tell you, you can''t keep your eyes sooner or later! If it wasn''t for the bastards of your two families, do you think I would be afraid of you winning? Even if you end your grudge with the Imperial Palace, things between Laozi are not finished! Laozi said, "let the old thing win juechen wash his neck and wait for us to get it!"


    Since entering the realm of alchemy, Xu Shaotang has not scolded anyone so freely for a long time.


    At this moment, he just wanted to vent all his anger in his heart. As for the master style, it was a fart!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s angry roar, the plain girl on one side could not help but look slightly sideways, thinking that this man is at least a strong man in Huaxu. How can he curse like a shrew?


    Even if Ying Changkong is bullied by people in the Imperial Palace, even Xu Shaotang is bullied by him. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Ying Changkong is furious and flies to kill Xu Shaotang.


    "Bang!"


    Ying Changkong''s hand did not fall on Xu Shaotang. The purple robed old man beside red sleeve quickly blocked Xu Shaotang when he killed him, and directly took over Ying Changkong''s attack for Xu Shaotang.


    Ying Changkong was shocked and rolled on the ground for several circles before stopping. He looked at the plain girl angrily again and said angrily, "don''t you say that they are not from the imperial palace? Why should this cover them up? "


    "They are not really from the imperial palace!" Su Nu turns her head and stares at the proud Xu Shaotang. She turns to Ying Changkong and says, "it''s just that they have come to the Ying family to rescue their younger sister. Naturally, I can''t watch them die in your hands!"


    "Ha ha, what a bad excuse! Shielding is shielding. What are you talking about? " Ying Changkong knew that it was impossible to kill Xu Shaotang and others today. He looked at Xu Shaotang and others angrily and said: "the imperial palace can protect you for a while, but not for a lifetime! Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, sooner or later, our enmity will come to an end! "


    "If it''s over, it''s over. Do you think I''m afraid you won''t win?" Xu Shaotang gently moved his stiff neck, coldly said: "this time there are white scum to help you, next time, you will not have such good luck!"


    The five of them are now strong in the realm of emptiness, and their strength is no less than that of any of the five families. He thought in his heart, when their respective injuries recover, the first thing is to destroy the scum of the Bai family! Had it not been for the scum of the Bai family, they would not have been hurt so badly!


    It can be said that compared with the Ying family, Xu Shaotang hated the Bai family even more!


    "Good! I''m waiting for you Ying Changkong looks at Xu Shaotang coldly, and the killing opportunity in his eyes is not hidden.


    Xu Shaotang disdains to curl his mouth, who can''t be cruel. They and the Ying family have become an endless situation. After all, only one side can live!


    Old seven of the Ying family has been killed, and Ying juechen has been basically abandoned. When there were eight strong people in the Ying family, they were not afraid. What''s more, the strength of the Ying family has been weakened, but their strength has been enhanced!


    Looking at the disdainful look on Xu Shaotang''s face, Ying Changkong only felt a burning pain on his face. Looking at Ying juechen who was in a coma, Ying Changkong struggled to climb the weapon from the ground again, trying to suppress his heart to kill Su Nu, and gritted his teeth: "we sent someone to catch your sister, and now you are angry, I''ll wait If you want to repair the Ying family, you won''t be left! See off


    He didn''t want these people to stay in the Ying family for a moment, including the Bai family!


    Now he hates not only the Imperial Palace and Xu Shaotang, but also the Bai family. If the Bai family help them when they are besieged by the three masters of the emperor, he will not be cut off his arms! In his eyes, the people of the Bai family are cowards. They are scared to death by just a few imperial palace people!


    He hates the people of the Bai family. How can the people of the Bai family not hate them?Bai Po Qi really wants to yell at Ying juechen now. Is all the shit in your mother''s head? You can catch the sister of the emperor''s palace! If the Ying family hadn''t caught the sister of the saint of the Imperial Palace, the Imperial Palace wouldn''t have taken advantage of it. Now it''s better not only that they can''t kill Xu Shaotang, but also that their two families are defeated at a loss. All these are caused by the waste of Ying juechen!


    "Even if I give you a little lesson today, if you dare to touch the people in our Imperial Palace in the future, don''t blame my people for being merciless!" Su Nu''s fierce eyes swept over the faces of everyone in the Ying family and the Bai family, and then said to the two purple robed elders beside Hong Xiu, "take my little sister with us!"


    "No!" As soon as Su Nu''s voice fell, Hong Xiu stood up abruptly from the ground, looked directly at Su Nu''s eyes, and said firmly: "I want to be with you!"


    Looking at the stubborn eyes of the tea, the plain girl couldn''t help patting her head, waving to the people she brought, saying: "take them with us!"


    "Miss Hongxiu, can you come back with us now?" Hearing the plain girl''s words, a purple robed old man beside her asked with a smile.


    Red sleeve looked at plain girl one eye, also looked at mu Tiance one eye, this just gently nodded.


    With the help of several purple robed elders, the injured people sat on their own mounts. After seeing the Ying family and the Bai family with a warning once again, Su Nu and her party slowly flew away from Heming peak.


    Looking at the people in the sky, Ying Changkong couldn''t support them any more. He gave an angry roar and fell to the ground.


    "Elder!"


    With a cry of surprise, the Ying family quickly moved closer to Ying Changkong.

 Chapter 1514

    In the strong demand of tea, people came to Mu Tian and tea had stayed in that courtyard.


    The small courtyard, which used to be quite well-off, suddenly becomes crowded.


    After settling down the seriously injured people, the plain girl sighed and looked at the red sleeves and said, "let''s go. They won''t be in any danger for the time being. Come back to the imperial palace with me!"


    "No!" Red sleeve desperately shook his head and said: "I don''t go back, it''s your Imperial Palace, not my imperial palace!"


    "Miss Hongxiu, the palace master is worried about you!" One side of the purple robed old man came forward to admonish: "knowing that you were captured by the animals of the Ying family, the palace master was very anxious. He told us to take you back to the Imperial Palace safely!"


    Red tea shook her head again and said, "no, I''m not going anywhere. I''m here with you!"


    Looking at the stubborn tea, plain girl issued a helpless sigh, his eyes to Mu Tiance, meaning to let mu Tiance help persuade tea.


    Everyone can see that the girl is intrigued by Mu Tian. Now, in addition to Mu Tian CE, I''m afraid that even the emperor''s palace master himself can''t persuade the stubborn red tea.


    Mu Tiance understood Su Nu''s meaning. He looked at Hong Xiu with a complicated look and said in a low voice: "you can go back with them. It''s not safe to follow us. We have too many enemies to protect you."


    "Are you driving me away again?" With bitter face, red sleeve looks at mu Tiance, squats down beside mu Tiance, shakes her head and says: "I don''t think your enemies dare to do anything about me, please let red sleeve stay with you!"


    "She has a point!" Xu Qing looked at the plain girl with a smile and said, "my apprentice daughter-in-law, she obviously doesn''t want to go back to your imperial palace. Why do you insist on taking her back?"


    "Well Cough... "


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly coughed violently, looked at Xu Qing speechlessly, and then said to Su Nu apologetically, "I''m sorry, this dead old man is used to joking. Don''t pay attention to him!"


    God knows why Xuqing should regard Su Nu as his apprentice''s daughter-in-law. Although they have contacted each other several times, there is no feeling between them. The dead old man opens his mouth and screams when he comes, and he is not afraid of the Su Nu''s anger to deal with him. As they are now, if plain women want to deal with them, they don''t have any resistance.


    Su Nu glared at Xu Shaotang and hummed, "of course I know he''s joking. Xu Shaotang, we haven''t finished our accounts yet!"


    "We don''t seem to have much to do with each other, do we?" Xu Shaotang surprised to see a plain girl, suddenly thought of a thing, said: "before I really misunderstood you, for that matter, I''m really sorry."


    "Ha ha, you have changed your attitude very quickly." Su Nu snorted and said, "because I''m the saint of the imperial palace?"


    "Whether you are the saint of the imperial palace or not, I should say sorry to you about that." Xu Shaotang knew that Su Nu must think that he wanted to attach himself to the imperial palace. Then he suddenly changed his attitude. With a cold hum in his heart, he said faintly: "I have found out what we were betrayed two years ago. It''s really not you who did it."


    "That''s what you''re talking about?" Plain girl rolled her eyes and said.


    She thought that the change of Xu Shaotang''s attitude towards her was due to the fact that she saw the strength of the Imperial Palace today. She didn''t expect that what Xu Shaotang said was actually two years ago. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s reminding, she would have forgotten this.


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "apart from that, I don''t seem to have misunderstood you anywhere, do I? Of course, we owe you a favor for this matter today. We will pay it back when we have a chance in the future! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, an old man with purple robes snorted and said with some displeasure, "do you owe us much?"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang then said with a bitter smile, "so we really owe you a lot! Surely the people who rescued me and my master from the Ying family some time ago were all from your imperial palace? "


    Su Nu nodded and said, "it''s a small effort to save you and your master. Today''s event is all because you want to save your little sister. Therefore, we are even. You don''t have to feel that you owe us anything."


    "What I owe you is what I owe you. If I have a chance, I will pay it back slowly." Xu Shaotang looked up at Su Nu and said, "although the strength of your imperial palace is really strong, we don''t want to follow you."


    He didn''t like to owe people, but since he entered the Kunlun Kingdom, there have been a lot of people owed to the imperial palace. These people will not be able to repay for a while, but he believes that there will be opportunities in the future.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, the plain girl smiles faintly. She and Xu Shaotang are familiar with each other. She knows that Xu Shaotang has such a bad temper. He just thinks that the change of his attitude to himself is due to his own identity, so he says these words, as if he is afraid that others don''t know he has backbone!


    But then again, Xu Shaotang and his family all have a lot of backbone. They are in danger of losing the whole army, and they don''t bow to the Ying family and the Bai family. This backbone is worth appreciating.Just, thinking about the scene that Xu Shaotang, the bastard, threatened herself with Huashang when she was fighting for he Shibi, she suddenly felt a trace of resentment in her heart. She secretly scolded that the bastard really didn''t know what to do. She had to treat her kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung!


    If he didn''t know the secret of Tianzhu Mountain and he Shibi was in his hands, he wouldn''t bother to save this ungrateful bastard! Plain girl thought of it in her heart.


    "I don''t know what to do!" Before she spoke, the old man with purple robes beside her already hummed to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang white that purple robed old man one eye, light said: "then what is to know good or bad?"? Do I have to kneel down and kowtow to thank you for that? "


    That purple robed old man slightly stagnated, hummed: "if you want to kneel, I have no opinion!"


    "Enough!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang and the old man in purple robe were making a tit for tat, the red sleeve on one side suddenly cried out: "I want to make you go out and make a noise. Don''t disturb the childe''s rest here!"


    With the voice of the tea ring, Xu Shaotang and the purple robed old man suddenly lost his temper.


    Looking at the cold complexion of the tea, Su Nu shook her head with a bitter smile, took out a bottle of pills from her body, slowly walked to the tea side, said: "this is Shengyuan Dan, you give them one."


    Su Nu opened the bottle of pills and took out one of them. Then she handed the bottle of pills to Hong Xiu and went back to Xu Shaotang and said, "come out with me!"

 Chapter 1515

    With the mentality of "go out and go out, who is afraid of who", Xu Shaotang drags his shabby body with the plain girl to the outside of the courtyard.


    After walking out of the courtyard, the girl''s steps did not stop, but she continued to walk slowly.


    After walking out of a distance, Xu Shaotang, who was following the plain girl, said to the plain girl in front of him very depressed: "holy lady, please take my wounded into consideration."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu stops her steps and slowly turns around. She looks at Xu Shaotang angrily and says, "you''d better call me Su nu. I don''t like the words" Saint lady "


    "I dare not!" Xu Shaotang said lightly: "you are the saint of the powerful imperial palace. I''m just a little person in the secular world. How dare I call you a taboo."


    Su Nu angrily glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "open your mouth!"


    "Why should I..."


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, Su Nu had already put the red pill in her hand into Xu Shaotang''s mouth. She said angrily, "just talk more, see if this pill can block your mouth!"


    Pills melt at the entrance.


    With the entrance of pills, Xu Shaotang felt a warm current spread from his throat to his whole body. Where the warm current passed, his pain was also alleviated.


    What a magic pill!


    Xu Shaotang surprised to see a plain girl, and then seriously said: "thank you."


    "Ha ha, it''s really hard to hear your thanks!" Su Nu said to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged, light said: "I this person is like this, en is en, enmity is enmity, I always enmity."


    "What a clear distinction between gratitude and resentment!" Plain girl sneered: "then you say, I can have sorry you Xu little place?"


    Su Nu''s words a export, Xu Shaotang suddenly slightly a stagnation.


    If you think about it carefully, since you find out the truth that he and mu Tiance have been betrayed, this plain girl really has nothing to do with them. If you have to be far fetched, she''s going to rob he Shibi. Maybe it''s just one thing. Xu Shaotang can''t think of anything else.


    "Well, you really don''t have anything to do with me, and you''ve saved me again and again." Xu Shaotang looked at the plain girl apologetically and said with embarrassment: "you say so, how can I even feel a little ungrateful?"


    "Ha ha, now I know?" From the meeting to now, Su Nu''s face finally showed a faint smile. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s apologetic eyes, she said with a smile, "I thought you didn''t dare admit it!"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "what''s the point of not admitting this? As I said, what I owe you is what I owe you. If it''s too big, I''ll pay you back! "


    "Well, put away your useless clank." Su Nu returned to Xu Shaotang with a white eye and asked, "who betrayed you last time you were in Kunlun?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the plain girl and said, "why do you ask this? Anyway, I know it''s either you or me! "


    "Of course I have to ask. I want to see who let me carry the black pot for him for so long." Plain girl naturally said.


    "So..." Thinking of Pei Jie and Tong Yu''s experience, Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said: "in fact, they have no intention."


    After that, Xu Shaotang tells Su Nu about Pei Jie and Tong Yu in detail.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Su Nu''s eyes suddenly gushed out a fierce killing opportunity, and she said in a cold voice: "this white engine really deserves to die! If I had known this, I should have taught the Bai family a profound lesson today! "


    "See, you didn''t expect it to be like this, did you?" Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "if it were you, in that case, wouldn''t you think that I betrayed you?"


    Plain girl thought a little, then nodded: "yes! Well, let''s call it quits! "


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and then seriously said to the plain girl: "today''s matter, whether you think I''m attached to your imperial palace or you think I''m flattering you, the saint of the Imperial Palace, I really want to thank you. If you come later, I''m afraid we''ll be in the hands of the Ying family and the Bai family."


    "Just said two words, it began to be strange again!" Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang discontentedly and said, "even if we don''t come, do you have a way to protect your life?"


    "Why, how do you know?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Su nu in surprise and asks curiously.


    "Let me guess!" Su Nu takes a proud look at Xu Shaotang, and then says with a smile, "if you are forced to do it as a last resort, are you going to protect your life with He Shi Bi?"


    Evil!


    Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu with a shocked face. At the same time, she takes two steps back to distance herself from Su nu.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at Xu Su Tang''s action, I don''t understand.


    Xu Shaotang joked: "you are too evil, I want to keep a safe distance from you!"Although he was joking about this, he was really frightened by the terrible IQ of Su nu. He never told anyone about his idea. Su Nu was hit by a guess. This woman is really terrible!


    Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said, "do you think it''s hard to guess? You are such a cunning person as Xu Shaotang. If you are not sure about something, will you do it? I don''t believe you''ll give up your lovely wives and concubines! "


    "No matter how cunning I am, I am not as cunning as you are!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu and said, "do you mind if I ask you a question?"


    "Ask Plain female cunning smile, way: "you have what question to ask, however, don''t answer, it depends on my mood."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at the plain girl speechless. He suddenly feels that the woman is a little schizophrenic. For a while, she is as cold as ice. For a while, she thinks of a girl next door. He doesn''t know which one is the real one.


    "I can understand why you wanted to save me at the beginning. After all, I think you should also want to find out what happened to our telepathy." Xu Shaotang looked at Su nu in doubt and said, "but I don''t understand why you want to save my master and Mu Lao. Don''t say anything easy. I don''t believe it."


    "Why don''t you think we''re trying to woo you?" Plain girl asked with a smile.


    "Pull it down!" Xu Shaotang said, "although I don''t know where your imperial palace is, I know from the appearance of the Ying family and the Bai family that your strength must be extremely terrible, and you are not enough to attract us. I don''t have many advantages, but at least I have some self-knowledge! "

 Chapter 1516

    From the simple conversation between Su Nu and the Ying family, Xu Shaotang speculates that there must have been a world shaking war between the Imperial Palace and the five families.


    But that battle, the Imperial Palace may have failed, so finally had to choose to live in seclusion, temporarily avoid the five families.


    No matter whether his conjecture is correct or not, one thing is certain. The Imperial Palace definitely has the strength to shake the five families united. With the people they appear today, they can absolutely destroy any of the five families!


    "I mean it


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s cynicism, Su Nu said seriously: "the imperial palace is not as strong as you think. Although it''s really easy for us to destroy any of the five families, if we face the combination of the five families, we still have a lot of pressure. Otherwise, do you think we will allow the five families to be domineering in Kunlun?"


    "You''re kidding Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu with a black line on her face and said, "I see your strength towards Ying family, but it doesn''t seem to be bluffing at all."


    "Ha ha!" Su Nu leaned forward slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on her face. She said, "are you still the Xu Shaotang I know?"


    "Of course Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at the plain girl and asked, "what do you mean by that?"


    The plain girl said with a smile: "Xu Shaotang, who I know, is a very cunning guy! Don''t you also think that if I don''t behave so strongly, the Ying family and the Bai family will submit so easily? "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang felt his chin, full of doubts and said: "according to the strength of these people, if you really want to fight with all your strength today, I think, even if you can''t annihilate all the strong ones of the Ying family and the Bai family, you can kill at least half of them? You are not at this time, while other families have not reacted, greatly weaken the power of the five families, is it difficult to wait for them to unite against you? My lady, I smell a smell of deceit from you


    Xu Shaotang asked himself, if he was standing in the angle of plain girl today, he would try his best to eliminate the effective forces of the Ying family and the Bai family. Where would he wait for those families to unite!


    This plain girl, obviously did not tell the truth!


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s scanning eyes, the plain girl''s cheek suddenly flushed slightly and said angrily: "are you an idiot? Do you want to wait for us and Ying Bai to lose each other, and then let the other three unite to destroy us at one stroke? Besides, if we lose, do you think they will let us take you away? "


    "No..." Xu Shaotang still didn''t believe it. He frowned slightly and said, "if we really try our best to fight together, I think it''s Ying Bai and his family who will be destroyed in the end, right? The strength of the five old men in purple robes is not low! "


    I don''t know why, Xu Shaotang always feels that Su Nu has not told the truth.


    "They are not gods, but they face twice as many enemies as we do! It''s not as easy as you said Plain girl white Xu Shaotang one eye, then impatiently said: "you say a word, have interest to join our imperial palace?"


    "No, it''s too sudden, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know anything about your Imperial Palace, so you ask us to join the imperial palace. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Su Nu turned her lips and snorted: "the imperial palace is the imperial palace. She is hostile to the five families. But now she has no power to destroy the five families, but she always takes the elimination of the five families as her own responsibility. It''s so simple! Well, now that you know the Imperial Palace, I''ll ask you again, "are you interested in joining the imperial palace?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head like a rattle and said without hesitation, "my intuition tells me that this is not as simple as you said! You are too clever. In order to avoid your way, I decided to be careful! "


    Having contacted Su Nu so many times, he has never really found a bargain. Although it seems that he owes a lot to the Imperial Palace, he doesn''t want to join the imperial palace for the time being.


    If he has a certain understanding of the Imperial Palace, he can consider it.


    As for the favor owed to the emperor''s palace, it''s still that sentence. If you have a chance, you can pay it back slowly!


    "Dawdling, no man''s cheerfulness at all!" Su Nu said with dissatisfaction and hummed: "forget it, do you want to join or not? Now we want to invite you to join. Later, even if you ask to join, we don''t have to give you a chance!"


    "Xu Shaotang indifferent smile, said:" then I try not to let that day appear


    Cunning bastard!


    Su Nu scolded Xu Shaotang in her heart and said, "by the way, there''s something else I need to ask you to help me."


    "Whatever, just say it!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you can say it, but whether you can help or not depends on my mood."


    His words, is equal to the beginning of the plain girl''s words intact back.


    Plain girl slightly a stagnation, a smile on the face, this man is really not willing to eat!


    After a bitter smile, Su Nu seriously said to Xu Shaotang, "you have a better relationship with mu Tiance, and now Hongxiu doesn''t listen to anyone except mu Tiance''s words, so I want you to help me talk to Mu Tiance. Anyway, you should persuade Hongxiu to go back to the imperial palace with me. She hardly knows martial arts. It''s too dangerous to be alone."Listening to Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "can''t you see that a heart of Hong Xiu has been completely tied to Mu Tiance?"


    "I can see that! That''s why I have to take her back to the imperial palace! " She said quietly.


    Xu Shaotang raised his eyelids slightly and looked at the plain girl. He shook his head and said with a smile, "you are going to beat the mandarin duck with a stick!"


    "No, I''m for the safety of tea!" Su Nu sighed softly and said with firm eyes: "the palace master is her daughter. I can''t let her have an accident! I owe her so much! "


    "What?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the plain girl in surprise and asked curiously, "isn''t she your sister? How... "


    In the middle of Xu Shaotang''s words, he suddenly stopped, because he felt that this problem was a bit idiotic. In order to avoid being ridiculed by the plain girl, he quickly shut up, but he guessed that the plain girl was not the biological daughter of the emperor''s palace leader, maybe she was just an adopted daughter!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped talking, Su Nu knew that most of him had guessed it. Then she nodded slightly and said, "yes, I was adopted by the palace master since I was a child, and Hong Xiu is the palace master''s own daughter!"

 Chapter 1517

    ight enough!


    Xu Shaotang secretly congratulates himself that he has not finished asking that question, otherwise he will be ridiculed by a plain girl.


    "What do you mean you owe her too much?" Xu Shaotang puzzled said: "should not be robbed should belong to her saint''s position?"


    If you think about it carefully, it''s really possible. After all, Hongxiu is the suicide daughter of the emperor''s palace leader, but the plain girl is only an adopted daughter. According to the truth, the saint of the emperor''s Palace should be Hongxiu, but now she has become a plain girl.


    In this way, it really makes sense for Su Nu to say that she owes too much to Hong Xiu.


    "That''s a little bit!"


    With a heavy sigh, the plain girl said, "but this is not the main thing. Because Hongxiu was not used to martial arts since she was a child, and she was not qualified in martial arts, but I was regarded as a rare martial arts genius by the palace master. So the palace master spent most of his energy on me, but he didn''t pay much attention to Hongxiu, her own daughter. I robbed her of what she should have done It belongs to her


    "I remember!" Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang patted her head and suddenly said, "before mu Tiance saved Hong Xiu, the reason why Hong Xiu said she ran away from home was because she was not valued at home. Everyone in the family regarded her as a dispensable existence. It turned out to be such a situation!"


    Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "we all know that she left the imperial palace for this reason. Before I left Kunlun kingdom to go to your secular world, I wanted the palace master to pay more attention to her and ease the relationship between her and the palace master."


    "But she hasn''t been valued by your palace master, has she?" Xu Shaotang sighed softly.


    It''s no wonder that he always feels that the way Hong Xiu looks at Su Nu is strange. It turns out that Su Nu, the adopted daughter, has taken away everything that should belong to her own daughter. I''m afraid that no one would be able to balance her mind.


    But then again, in the Kunlun world, where martial arts are the most important, since Su Nu is regarded as a rare martial arts genius for thousands of years, she certainly should be taken seriously. After all, there are not many such talents. It seems that Ying JunShang and she are two people in the whole Kunlun world.


    Su Nu nodded gently and looked in the direction of the courtyard. Her face was full of apology. She slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "so I owe her too much. I can''t let her have an accident. Otherwise, I can''t have peace in my life."


    Looking at Su Nu''s guilty appearance, Xu Shaotang finally understands why Su Nu would listen to Hong Xiu''s words and cut off Ying juechen''s arm. It''s probably all because of her debt to Hong Xiu in her heart!


    If every family has its own difficult classics!


    Xu Shaotang also turned to look at the courtyard in the distance and quietly said to the plain girl beside him, "if that''s true, I suggest you don''t take her back to the imperial palace."


    "Why?" Plain female does not understand of ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said in a deep voice, "if you take her back to the Imperial Palace, she will hate you even more!"


    "I''m for her safety!" Plain girl stubborn said.


    "I have no doubt about your purpose of bringing her back to the imperial palace." Xu Shaotang turned to look at Su Nu and said in a soft voice: "you and I can see that she has been bent on mu Tiance. For her, it doesn''t matter what saint or imperial palace is. What she cares about most now is mu Tiance. If you separate her from mu Tiance again, I can guarantee that she will hate you all her life! The knot between you and her can''t be broken to death


    Maybe Su Nu thinks that everything she has done is for the safety of Hong Xiu, but in Hong Xiu''s opinion, she has even deprived herself of the last thing. If he were Hong Xiu, he would hate Su Nu for life. Because everyone knows that after this incident, once Hongxiu returns to the Imperial Palace, it will be difficult for her to leave the imperial palace again, and she and mu Tiance may never see each other again in their lives.


    This result is not what Xu Shaotang wants to see. Mu Tiance is rarely attracted to a woman. He doesn''t want to see his life and death friend spend every day in endless Acacia.


    Of course, he also does not want to see the red tea and plain girl this pair of sisters completely turn against each other!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu fell into thinking.


    For a long time, she finally raised her eyes, looked at Xu Shaotang, and asked, "if I force her back to the Imperial Palace, will she really hate me all her life?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded seriously and said: "she will even regard you as her biggest enemy in her life! Don''t say it''s you, maybe even your palace master and even everyone in the imperial palace will become the enemy in her eyes! Believe me, you will never realize the feeling of red tea now! "


    "But, she..." With a look of pain and embarrassment on her face, she said, "if something happens to her, how can I explain it to the palace master? Don''t I feel more sorry for her? "


    Looking at the plain girl''s embarrassed appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "venture to ask, you should never really love a man, right?"


    When she heard Xu Shaotang''s question, Su Nu''s moving cheek turned red. She quickly turned her head to prevent Xu Shaotang from seeing her embarrassed face. At the same time, she said to Xu Shaotang angrily, "why do you ask this? If I love a man or not, why do you care? "When you think about it, she has a little bit of affection for Xu Shaotang, but she can''t talk about love. Sometimes, Xu Shaotang is annoying, and she doesn''t even like Xu Shaotang at all.


    So, she really never loved a man.


    However, she will never answer Xu Shaotang''s question positively!


    "I don''t mean anything else. I''m just asking." Xu Shaotang touched his nose and said with a smile: "because you have never loved a man, you can never understand the feelings of Hong Xiu. For Hong Xiu, she would rather die in the arms of her beloved man than go back to the imperial palace that makes her feel heartless and indifferent!"


    "Is that so?" Su Nu carefully pondered what Xu Shaotang said, then gently shook her head and said: "even if I don''t take her back to the imperial palace now, I''m afraid that before long, the palace master will come to me personally. At that time, the palace master will even vent his anger on mu Tiance, or even..."


    At this point, Su Nu suddenly stopped, slowly turned her head, looked into Xu Shaotang''s eyes, and seriously said: "even kill mu Tiance, forever break the dream of red sleeve!"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang can feel that the plain girl''s words are definitely not alarmist. After a long time of stupefaction, she said indignantly, "is the leader of your imperial palace too much? Does he not care about the feelings of his own daughter? If you say that mu Tiance wants character and appearance, his martial arts talent is no worse than you, the saint of the imperial palace. What''s wrong with him? Can your palace master do this? Does he have to make the tea regard him as a mortal enemy

 Chapter 1518

    "Of course


    Don''t you think young Tang is honest like this


    "I''m honest." Xu Shaotang laughed, thinking that my dishonesty is only dishonest to my own woman!


    Looking at the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Su Nu always feels that the smile is strange. As for where it is, she doesn''t know.


    When they return to the courtyard, Xu Shaotang sees that Xu Qing''s looks are much better. It seems that they are all the effects of the pill given by Su nu.


    Xu Shaotang wondered in his heart if he could get some more of this kind of pill from Su nu. Except for Wu Jie, they were all seriously injured this time. The effect of the pill was almost immediate. They are likely to be injured in the future. With this kind of pill, we can say whether they can save their lives first, but it is of great benefit to the recovery of the injury.


    Red sleeve or clever stay in cross knee sitting there to heal mu Tiance side, although just looking at mu Tiance, he has felt very satisfied.


    She just supported her chin and quietly looked at mu Tiance. In addition to Mu Tiance, she seemed to see no one else.


    Xu Shaotang slowly walked to the tea side, it seems that do not want to disturb is healing mu Tiance, low voice to tea said: "tea, can we talk about it?"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Hong Xiu slowly turned her cheek and looked at Xu Shaotang. Then she looked at mu Tiance, who was sitting there to heal her wounds. Then she gently nodded, reached out and pointed to the outside, indicating that Xu Shaotang would go to chat with her outside.


    With the tea came outside, Xu Shaotang has not yet opened his mouth, tea has been light asked: "you are to be a lobbyist for her?"


    By "she" in Hongxiu''s words, she naturally refers to a plain girl. She does not call a plain girl by her name, nor does she call her elder sister. She just uses "she" as a substitute. It can be seen that she has a deep hatred for a plain girl in her heart.


    "So it is." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the tea, said: "however, I am not to help her."


    "Do you mean you''re doing it for me?" The tone of tea with a bit of irony.


    She now talks to Xu Shaotang in a tone totally different from that she used to talk to Xu Shaotang in this courtyard. She used to feel like a little sister next door, but now she seems to be talking to a stranger, even with a little hostility.


    Xu Shaotang knew that at the moment, most of Hong Xiu was prejudiced against himself, but he didn''t care. He just said faintly: "to be exact, it''s for you and mu Tiance!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang tells Hong Xiu about the interests he and Su Nu discussed. He doesn''t expect Hong Xiu to change her prejudices about Su nu. He only hopes that Hong Xiu can seriously consider this matter for mu Tiance''s sake.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Hong Xiu fell into thinking.


    For a long time, the tea slowly raised his head, the bright eyes flickered with resolute eyes, the whole body is full of a cold breath, coldly said: "who dares to hurt the childe, I want his life! Anyone


    She said "anyone" naturally includes the emperor palace leader!


    Looking at the resolute look in her eyes, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly. It seems that no one can persuade her to leave mu Tiance now.


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang is full of helplessness to say: "since you have decided, then I will not advise you any more, just those words, you think I never said it!"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, red sleeve surprised to see him one eye, she thought Xu Shaotang still want to continue to persuade her, did not expect Xu Shaotang unexpectedly so simply gave up?


    Seeing Hong Xiu looking at himself in surprise, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t want you two to separate. When I first saw you in this small courtyard, I knew that you and mu Tiance were made for each other. I hate this kind of thing."


    "Have you ever thought that if I stay with you, maybe even you will be involved?" Tea asked quietly.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "more lice are not afraid of itching. Anyway, we have made a lot of enemies in Kunlun, and it doesn''t matter! What''s more, I also want to see how cold-blooded and merciless the legendary emperor is


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s indifferent face, Hongxiu raised her eyes slightly and said seriously: "thank you. I''m glad you have such a friend."


    "Let''s not be so polite!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, it''s OK. You can go back to accompany your son. I should take a good rest from my injury."


    When they return to the courtyard, Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang for the first time.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, said he could not persuade tea.


    It''s not hard to understand that Hongxiu has never received due care in the cold imperial palace. When she escaped from the Imperial Palace, she seldom met someone like mu Tiance. She regarded mu Tiance as the most important person in her life. Now it''s too difficult to let her leave mu Tiance.Looking at Xu Shaotang shaking his head slightly, the expression on Su Nu''s face suddenly darkened.


    Red tea went to the plain girl, stubborn looking at a gloomy plain girl, face decidedly said: "if you want to take me back to the Imperial Palace, then take my body back!"


    "Red tea..." Facing the black sleeve''s expressionless face, a little flustered flashed across the plain girl''s face. She shook her head in pain and said, "you know I won''t do this..."


    She felt that she owed too much to Hongxiu. Now Hongxiu forced her to die, and she was in a mess.


    "If you don''t take my body back, then you can leave now!" Red tea mercilessly under the guest order, at the same time turned away, slightly closed his eyes, silver teeth clenched said: "help me to that person with a word, as long as she has a little bit of feelings for me, give me freedom! She wants to move you. Step on my body first


    Listen to the tea, unknown Xu Qing and others are surprised to see the two sisters, who can see that the relationship between them is not as they imagine.


    "All right!" Su Nu knew the stubbornness of the tea, but looked at the tea, quietly said: "I will take your words intact to the palace master! Let''s go


    With that, the plain girl suddenly turned around and quickly walked out of the house.


    "Miss Hongxiu..."


    An old man in purple robe wanted to persuade him again, but what he met was the extremely cold eyes of Hongxiu.


    "Alas..." The purple robed old man sighed heavily and quickly walked out of the room.


    Looking at the back of the people in the Imperial Palace, Xu Qing and Xu Shaotang all look at each other. Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly and quietly points to the red sleeve sitting next to Mu Tiance, indicating that if they have any questions, they should ask her.

 Chapter 1519

    Three days later, Xu Shaotang''s injuries were almost cured.


    However, the internal injuries they suffered this time are really serious. Even under the effect of Su Nu''s magic pill, it will take some time for them to recover completely.


    Wake up early in the morning, they smell a pungent smell, do not guess also know, it must be tea ready for them breakfast.


    They feel very embarrassed when they think about it. No matter how little attention Hong Xiu is given, she is also the daughter of the emperor''s palace leader. Now she has come to serve some of their wounded. I don''t know how the emperor''s palace leader will feel when he knows.


    However, it can also be seen from this that the red sleeves are not valued in the Imperial Palace, otherwise they would not be so familiar with the chores of laundry and cooking.


    "What about WuJie Xu Qing asked with a slight frown.


    Came to the table, but did not see no ring figure, a few days ago, no ring but has been the first to appear at the table.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I''ve just looked for it. This bastard doesn''t know where he''s gone."


    After a few days of observation, they determined that WuJie had recovered his memory, but there was one thing they couldn''t figure out. Although WuJie had recovered his memory, he had a strange personality. Sometimes he did the same as before the outbreak of crazy blood, and sometimes he was very cold. They always felt that there were two souls in WuJie''s head, one was the former WuJie and the other was crazy blood No warning after attack.


    They don''t know whether the situation is temporary or will continue.


    "This little son of a bitch, never let people worry!" Xu Qing frowned and scolded bitterly, then said with some worry: "if he hasn''t come back, let''s go to find it again!"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and sat down to eat. He asked Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, "you two are well-informed. Do you know what the situation of WuJie is now?"


    "I don''t know!" Mu Huangyu looked at the clever red sleeve with a smile, and shook her head: "the situation of crazy blood attack and keeping sober is something I''ve never seen before! No matter what''s going on with him now, it''s a miracle! "


    No matter whether mu Tiance admits it or not, mu Huangyu has already regarded Hongxiu as his granddaughter-in-law. When he''s free, he will argue with Xuqing over whether it''s his granddaughter-in-law or Xuqing''s Apprentice daughter-in-law.


    This also makes Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have a headache. It''s OK for mu Tiance. Red tea has a meaning. As long as he nods, it will be done. But Xu Shaotang is different. He and Su Nu can be said to be ordinary to no more ordinary relationship. He really can''t figure out which eye Xu Qing''s dead boss is to see that Su Nu is his future apprentice''s daughter-in-law Yes.


    Xu Qing also shook his head and said, "I don''t know whether his situation is good or bad."


    When everyone discussed this matter, the tea suddenly said: "it should be a good thing."


    "What do you say?" Several people at the same time surprised to see the tea.


    In the past few days with them, Hong Xiu also roughly understood the situation of Wu Jie. Seeing that everyone looked at himself curiously, she said with a smile: "I heard that whether it is the right way or the evil way, or other ways, they all lead to one way in the end. As long as the people are right, there is no right way or the evil way."


    "All roads lead to the same goal?" Mu Tiance''s face looked thoughtful. "If that''s the case, it should be a good thing."


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly, then looked at the tea and said: "tea, let you cook for us every day, we are a little embarrassed."


    "What''s the shame?" Mu Huangyu said with a smile: "it''s a matter of course that my granddaughter-in-law cooks for me as a grandfather!"


    "You think everyone is as shameless as you?" Xu Qing said to Mu Huangyu unhappily.


    Mu Huangyu curled her lips and said to Xu Qing, "you are jealous!"


    "Well, do you think I''ll be jealous of you?" Xu Qing snorted with disdain: "you don''t pee when you look in the mirror, you are nothing!"


    Although these two old people have been together in Kunlun for such a long time, Xuqing still doesn''t let go of what happened in those years. Although he no longer yells to clean up mu Huangyu, who is greedy for life and afraid of death, his attitude towards mu Huangyu is not very friendly. It''s common to scold him.


    See two people pinch up again, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance helpless look at each other, these days, this kind of scene countless times appear in front of them, they have been used to.


    Xu Shaotang was too lazy to deal with these two old people. He said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "I think we should move to the town?"


    "What, you think it''s boring here?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "no, I think we are embarrassed to let Hong Xiu serve us like this every day. When we move to town, we can hire some servants, so Hong Xiu doesn''t have to do these chores every day."


    They used to hide in this remote village because of their poor strength and fear of being surrounded by the enemy. But now, their strength is no less than that of any of the five families. There is no need for them to stay in this place."Don''t move..."


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said: "when our injury recovers and we do what we should do, we should leave Kunlun..."


    Red sleeve also agreed with nodding: "Mr. Xu, I don''t have to feel embarrassed. I''m used to doing all these things. Moreover, I feel very happy to take care of everyone. At least I feel that I''m not useless."


    "Who says you''re useless?" Xu Shaotang shakes his head to Hongxiu with a smile and says: "people are useful or useless. It doesn''t depend on the strength of the individual. If you say so, 90% of the people in this world are useless! Since you decide not to move, let''s not move. We just don''t know when our injury will recover completely


    To be honest, he can''t wait to get revenge from the Ying family and the Bai family, especially the Bai family!


    "I''ve been waiting for such a long time, and I don''t care if I have to wait any longer!" Knowing what Xu Shaotang was thinking, mu Tiance said with a smile, "it''s not us who should be worried now, but the Ying family and the Bai family!"


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "when you say that, I think it''s OK to wait for a longer time. We should make them as nervous as we used to be!"


    "Exactly!" Mu Tiance nodded heavily, and his eyes were full of murders!

 Chapter 1520

    At the same time, after many years, the five families gathered again.


    The last time they got together was more than ten years ago. It was in the Jiang family. It was the time when Jiang Jinshan stood out from the struggle within the family and was selected as the new generation of head of the Jiang family. And that time, there were not so many people today. Today, almost all the heads and elders of the five families came together.


    The Ying family and the Bai family failed to leave Xu Shaotang. Their story has spread among the five families. At the moment, the five families give up their contradiction and accept the Ying family''s invitation to gather in Heming peak.


    Looking at the ruins of Ying''s family everywhere, people can''t help but smack their tongue. Although many of them didn''t see the war on that day, they can imagine how fierce the war was.


    However, these are not important, the important thing is that the Imperial Palace has not appeared for hundreds of years!


    The meeting hall of the Ying family has long been in ruins in that war. Now, people from the five families gather in a courtyard in the back mountain, and Ying Changkong is the owner of this courtyard.


    Although Ying Changkong''s courtyard is very spacious, it is full of dozens of people at the moment, which makes the courtyard not enough.


    "Elder, why didn''t you see brother juechen?"


    Jiang Jingshan didn''t find Ying juechen''s figure. He said with concern: "I heard that brother juechen was injured. How is he recovering now?"


    Jiang Jinshan originally meant well, but his words are so harsh to the ears of the Ying family.


    Ying Changkong only felt the burning pain on his face, but as the host of the Ying family today, he was not easy to get angry. He could only suppress his anger and said calmly: "today, I invite you to Heming peak to discuss how to deal with the imperial palace. Secondly, I announce a thing to you. Juechen will not be the host of the Ying family because of his physical inconvenience Master the business. When Ying JunShang comes back, he will inherit the position of master of the family! "


    "This..." Jiang Jingshan was stunned for a long time before he said: "this is too sudden..."


    "Elder elder, don''t listen to me. Brother juechen was cut off by the people in the imperial palace. He is not suitable to be the head of Ying''s family. However, although Ying JunShang is a genius in Kunlun, he is still young. Is it improper to be the head of Ying''s family?" It was not other people who spoke. It was elder Bai jialiu who also participated in the war with Xu Shaotang on that day.


    "It''s true that our five families have never had a family owner under 30 years old."


    "Yes, isn''t the title and seniority confused after that?"


    "I think heartless brother might be more suitable?"


    With the words of the six elders of the white family, the people of the five families immediately began to talk about it. It seems that no one is optimistic about Ying JunShang, the future master of Ying family! In fact, it''s not that they are not optimistic, but that they don''t want Ying JunShang, a young man of the Ying family, to be gifted. If they accept Ying JunShang''s position as the head of the Ying family again, after decades of honing, when the heads of these families abdicate now, won''t they be completely suppressed by Ying JunShang, who has been honed for decades?


    This is definitely not something other families want to see.


    Listening to these gossips, Ying Changkong is extremely angry. When does the owner of his Ying family need to listen to other families?


    None of the four householders here was chosen by others'' opinions!


    "Pa!"


    Angry Ying Changkong suddenly slaps himself on the table in front of him and makes a loud noise.


    Hearing this loud noise, the noisy yard suddenly became quiet. Although it was quiet, the people looked at Ying Changkong with some displeasure. Who is not the strong man of Huaxu? What kind of prestige does Ying Changkong play in front of them? Do you think that we are afraid of him, Ying family?


    Ying Changkong also realized his gaffe and forced a smile out of his face, saying: "can you listen to a certain sentence of Ying? It''s not right for Ying JunShang to be the head of the Ying family, but it''s an extraordinary time to do something extraordinary! As a matter of fact, in Ying''s opinion, it''s the same who will be the head of the family, including other families here. If we are defeated by the emperor''s palace, who will be the head of the family and who will be the elder, I''m afraid we will all be prisoners of the Emperor''s palace at that time... "


    With Ying Changkong''s voice falling, people''s unhappy eyes finally dissipated and began to think.


    Bai cunwu, the owner of the Bai family, slowly stood up and said, "elder, it''s reasonable for the Ying family to choose the next generation as the owner of the family. Don''t forget the purpose of our gathering at Heming peak today. I don''t think you want to see the Imperial Palace sitting on top of our five families, do you? All of you, especially the family leaders, don''t forget how the Imperial Palace treated our five family leaders in those days! "


    Even Bai cunwu could not help shivering when he thought about the unprecedented battle he heard from the older generation and the scene of the head of the five major families being cut off.


    For the five families, that is their biggest shame. All the heads of the five families were cut off overnight. Up to now, the heads of the five families have not been found!The reason why the people of the five families do not want to mention the imperial palace is because of this extremely humiliating thing.


    "Master Bai is right!" Ying Changkong also slowly stood up and said in a deep voice: "it''s true that it''s a shame for our Ying family that the owner of our Ying family was cut off by the people of the imperial palace. But if we don''t defeat the Imperial Palace, I believe that the humiliation of the Ying family will happen one after another. Now the only thing we can do is to unite like our ancestors and defeat the imperial palace again. Otherwise, Kunlun will be defeated There may be no more five families in the world! "


    "I also agree with the elder!" Jiang Jinshan slowly raised his head and said, "but I have a question. This question is not only for the elder, but also for all of you here."


    Ying Changkong nodded and said, "but it''s OK to ask!"


    Jiang Jinshan''s eyes slowly swept over the faces of the people, and said with a bitter smile: "we all know that we must defeat the Imperial Palace, but the question is, who here knows where the Imperial Palace''s people are hiding? We want to defeat the Imperial Palace, but we don''t even know where it is! "


    With Jiang Jingshan''s voice falling, everyone fell into silence.


    They just want to defeat the Imperial Palace, but they ignore the most important thing, where is the imperial palace?


    Even if you want to fight with the Imperial Palace, you have to find the people in the Imperial Palace first!

 Chapter 1521

    Jiang Jinshan''s words, no doubt to the people with high emotions poured a ladle of cold water.


    Everyone is thinking about Jiang Jinshan''s words, and everyone''s face is full of helplessness and worry.


    In those years, the ancestors were able to unite to defeat the Imperial Palace because they knew the location of the Imperial Palace and launched a surprise attack on it. But now, hundreds of years later, the defeated Imperial Palace has been dormant, and they know almost nothing about it now!


    But there is no doubt that it''s not even a dream to defeat the opponent here.


    Bai cunwu and Ying Changkong sat down dejectedly, and an unprecedented sense of crisis hit them.


    Ji family is also one of the five families. After a long silence, Ji Yan, the owner of Ji family, sighed and looked at Jiang Jinshan and said, "brother Jinshan, what should we do now? You can''t wait to die, can you


    "It''s impossible to sit and wait to die. Even if people in our five families die standing, they will never live on their knees!" Jiang Jinshan held his fist tightly and said: "I think our top priority is not how to defeat the Imperial Palace, but to find out where the imperial palace is. In the battle of Yingjia a few days ago, I believe everyone has more or less a general understanding of the strength of the imperial palace. If we don''t find the position of the imperial palace as soon as possible and the Imperial Palace sends people to attack directly, it won''t take us a few days, Our five families will no longer exist! "


    "How to find it?" Ji Yan said bitterly: "for so many years, we have never stopped looking for the Imperial Palace, but who has found any clues?"


    Listening to Ji Yan''s question, people shake their heads one after another.


    After being defeated by the five families hundreds of years ago, the Imperial Palace disappeared overnight. In order to clear up the future trouble, the five families have been searching for the whereabouts of the Imperial Palace, but they have not got any clues. The Imperial Palace seems to have evaporated from the Kunlun realm.


    How can we find the imperial palace that we haven''t found for hundreds of years with the skill of speaking?


    "If you can''t find it, you have to find it!" Bai cunwu suddenly raised his voice and said in a loud voice: "our five families will send all their strength out, even if they dig three feet, they will find out the imperial palace. Otherwise, we will wait to be defeated by each of the imperial palace!"


    "It seems that this is the only way..." Jiang Jingshan sighed heavily.


    "In fact, there is another way! It''s not necessarily effective, but you can try it. "


    At this time, Jiang Dongli, who had been silent, suddenly said.


    Hearing Jiang Dongli''s words, people turn their eyes to Jiang Dongli one after another, as if to ask what Jiang Dongli said.


    Looking at everyone''s questioning eyes, Jiang Dongli said slowly: "we unite in the name of the five families to fight to the imperial palace. We agree that the loser will obey the winner, but we don''t know whether the imperial palace will take the move!"


    "This method..." Listening to Jiang Dongli''s words, Jiang Jingshan thought for a while, and then slowly said, "you can try it. If the Imperial Palace doesn''t take the move, we''ll find a way to find the location of the imperial palace."


    "It makes sense!" Ying Changkong''s eyes brightened slightly and said, "the place of the decisive battle is up to us. As long as the emperor''s palace answers the battle, we can also set traps in advance at the place of the decisive battle!"


    "The elder is right!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    "Whether it''s OK or not, you have to try first!"


    For a moment, they all agreed with Jiang Dongli and Ying Changkong. When they didn''t know where the Imperial Palace was, it was undoubtedly their best choice at present.


    As long as the Imperial Palace dares to fight, they can concentrate the strength of the five families to have a real fight with the imperial palace. If the imperial palace does not fight, there will be no loss for them. It''s a big deal to continue to send people to look for it!


    After some discussion, the matter was settled.


    After discussing how to deal with the emperor''s palace, the people of each family just left. They had to go back to discuss their own family affairs.


    On the way back to Jiang''s house, Jiang Jingshan slowly asked Jiang Dongli, "three elders, do you think the imperial palace will fight?"


    "I don''t know..." Jiang Dongli shook his head slightly and said, "if I were the leader of the Imperial Palace, I would definitely not fight. But the Imperial Palace has been dormant for many years, and its actual strength is probably beyond our imagination. Maybe the imperial palace will accept our challenge! After all, it''s more powerful to defeat our five families in a proper way than to defeat them individually! If our five families are not rivals of the Imperial Palace, we will have nothing to say even if we become vassals of the imperial palace. "


    "I hope they can fight. In this way, we have more or less the power to fight." Elder Jiang sighed heavily.


    Hearing the elder''s words, Jiang Jingshan shook his head slightly and said, "there were so many people just now. I can''t say some words clearly. In fact, even if the imperial palace is fighting, we are almost doomed!"


    "Why is the owner so pessimistic?"


    All the people of the Jiang family look at Jiang Jinshan in bewilderment. They know that Jiang Jinshan is not a pessimistic man. But before the war with the Imperial Palace, he says such a dejected word, which makes people confused."Don''t you see what''s going on?" Jiang Jinshan said with a bitter smile: "in fact, although we are five families united to fight against the Imperial Palace, if we calculate carefully, there are only three."


    Jiang Dongli was slightly surprised and asked subconsciously, "what the owner means is that there are two families who are not with us?"


    "No!" Jiang Jingshan shook his head slightly and said: "at this juncture, everyone knows that only by uniting can we fight against the Imperial Palace, but we have ignored a fact."


    "What facts?"


    "Bai''s fifth brother and Bai Cunjian both died. The winner''s seventh brother died. Ying juechen was basically abandoned. The elder of Ji''s family also died last year. In this way, in fact, it is basically the end of the powerful family." Jiang Jingshan said with a worried face: "the strength of our five families has been weakened, but there are more Xu Shaotang in the imperial palace. They are a group of fast-growing strong people. Is there only the strength of three families in this situation?"


    When it comes to Xu Shaotang, everyone in the Jiang family is sorry. Originally, they could be friends with Xu Shaotang. It''s just a step away, but now they may meet each other at any time.


    "Perhaps, the power of the imperial palace is not as strong as we think?" The two elder of the Jiang family said with a fluke mind.


    "The strength of the imperial palace can only be stronger than we imagined, but never weaker!" Jiang Jingshan shook his head and said, "have you ever thought about why the saints of the Imperial Palace did not kill all the strong ones of the Ying family and the Bai family when they occupied the absolute advantage?"


    "Because they are not afraid of the alliance of our five families, there is no need to start first..."


    Jiang Dongli''s eyes suddenly burst out a burst of light, and then suddenly darkened, leaving only a long sigh.


    Maybe they really want to think about the way back for the Jiang family

 Chapter 1522

    In the early morning, mu Tiance was awakened by the laughter outside the courtyard.


    When he got up from the bed and went to the door, he saw a colorful courtyard.


    Overnight, the flowers in the courtyard were in full bloom.


    These are tea in his and Xu Shaotang meet the day of planting.


    In the colorful flowers, a beautiful spirit is shuttling in the flowers, dancing.


    Sometimes she moves the lotus step slowly, like a swallow homing, sometimes she gallops, like a startled lark. The moment when the delicate jade hand swayed was just the moment when the spring breeze swept the willows. The moment when the eyebrow looked back, there was infinite amorous feelings in the eyes. Just a glance, it made people feel crisp.


    Looking at the soft and beautiful dance of Hongxiu, mu Tiance was so crazy that he didn''t even notice that Xu Shaotang came behind him.


    "Moved?" Xu Shaotang smiles and pats mu Tiance on the shoulder.


    Mu Tiance was slightly surprised. When he looked back and saw Xu Shaotang''s smiling face, he suddenly turned away. His face was rarely red, and he hurriedly moved his eyes away from Hong Xiu.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang leans his body on the dooryard and says to Mu Tiance with a smile, "if you are moved, you will be moved. No one will laugh at you."


    "That''s a lot of nonsense!" Mu Tiance snorted, but he didn''t look back.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with a slight smile: "I can still talk nonsense with you. Those two dead old men are always at the tip of their needles against Mai mang. The bastard is like a runaway wild horse. If I don''t talk nonsense with you, can I still talk nonsense with Hong Xiu? Please, brother mu, I''m a human being, and I''ll be bored! "


    "If you''re bored, you can go and heal yourself!" Mu Tiance felt that the red on his face should recede. Then he turned his head and said to Xu Shaotang: "if you get well hurt, go to the Ying family and the Bai family for revenge. Don''t talk in my ear."


    Xu Shaotang white mu Tiance one eye, jokingly said: "how, this disrelishes me this electric light bulb?"


    Mu Tiance snorted and glared at Xu Shaotang, saying, "Xu Shaotang, sometimes you are really annoying!"


    He just wanted to watch Hong Xiu dance this dance quietly, but Xu Shaotang, who should be very knowledgeable, didn''t know why he became so ignorant at the moment.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s angry eyes, Xu Shaotang said with an indifferent smile: "for the sake of our life and death together so many times, I''d like to send you a word. If there is a flower that can be broken, it must be broken, but there is no flower that can be broken! Your old fellow tree is seldom allowed to bloom. Don''t miss such a good girl like red sleeve because of the ridiculous pride in your heart.


    When mu Tiance was about to speak, after a dance, she turned around and saw Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance leaning on the door. She ran to Mu Tiance with a smile and pointed to the flowers in the courtyard. Like a young girl just entering the blooming season, she said happily to Mu Tiance: "look, young man, these are the flowers I planted before. They were all opened last night. Isn''t they beautiful £¡¡±


    "Beautiful flowers, more beautiful people!"


    Before mu Tiance spoke, Xu Shaotang had already taken the lead and said with a smile, "you didn''t see that. Just now when he saw you dancing in the courtyard, his eyes almost fell out of his eyes!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance kicks Xu Shaotang without warning. Xu Shaotang seems to have been defending this hand and jumps away with a smile.


    "Really? Young master Contrary to Mu Tiance''s performance, red sleeve''s eyes on mu Tiance are full of expectations, as if waiting for mu Tiance''s affirmative words.


    Looking at the expectant eyes of Hongxiu, although mu Tiance was a little embarrassed, he didn''t want to disappoint her. He nodded gently and said, "it''s really beautiful. I saw such a beautiful dance for the first time."


    With mu Tiance''s affirmation, the smile on Hongxiu''s face was in full bloom like the flowers in the courtyard. He said to Mu Tiance happily: "if you like to watch, would you like Hongxiu to dance for you again?"


    Mu Tiance was about to refuse. When he saw Xu Shaotang''s funny eyes, he nodded and said, "good!"


    With that, mu Tiance also takes a provocative look at Xu Shaotang. If he refuses, it is estimated that he will make Xu Shaotang laugh again, and he will not give Xu Shaotang this opportunity.


    Mu Tiance''s request, tea how to refuse?


    After a joyful look at mu Tiance, he immediately ran into the colorful flowers and danced with the early morning breeze, but it was another dance.


    "Haha, that''s right!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile and joked: "I found that I really have the talent to be a matchmaker. You see, I made you up with Qingwu, right? Now I''ve made it up with Hong Xiu! Brother mu, do you have to thank me well? "


    "You are so amorous Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang, "if you are really bored, you can go to find out what WuJie is doing recently."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let him go, as long as he doesn''t kill people."For Wu Jie, he doesn''t have too many demands now, as long as he doesn''t kill people disorderly.


    As far as the current situation of WuJie is concerned, it''s really not a bad thing. If WuJie can release its own nature, it''s naturally better.


    Originally, WuJie is a person who likes all kinds of tricks, so let him go.


    "You can see it." Mu Tiance said faintly: "although WuJie seems to have nothing now, I always feel strange when I think of his brain eating scene that day."


    "Brother mu, do you mean it?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance speechless and said, "originally, I was going to forget that scene. You suddenly said, don''t you plan to let me have breakfast?"


    He tried to force himself to forget that scene, which had been almost forgotten. When mu Tiance mentioned it, he remembered the chilling scene for no reason.


    While they were chatting there, a woman in red came slowly at the door.


    The woman looked only twenty or thirty years old. She was dressed in red and wrapped her graceful body. When she walked, she felt graceful. Her long hair naturally dropped to the waist, the wind blowing, her hair is not a bit messy. Her face is very beautiful, but it is not that superficial beauty, more is a noble and elegant temperament, eyes flow, but give people a sense of seeing through the vicissitudes of life.


    "You are..."

 Chapter 1523

    When Xu Shaotang was about to ask the identity of the woman, the red sleeve dancing among the flowers suddenly ran to Mu Tiance without warning, and then spread out his hands to protect mu Tiance behind him. Like a lioness protecting a calf, he roared at the woman in red: "if you dare to touch a hair of my son, I will die for you right away!"


    Hearing the words of Hongxiu, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were stunned, and then they looked at each other at the same time. At the moment, they thought of a person in their mind: the emperor!


    Just, how did they not expect that the leader of the Imperial Palace was actually a woman?


    Besides, so young?


    With tea looks, where like a mother and daughter, is clearly a sister!


    At this time, Wu Jie''s figure also appeared at the door.


    The bastard''s heart was also very big. He walked directly into the gate from behind the woman in red. When he saw some serious people, he looked puzzled. Subconsciously, he looked back at the woman in red standing at the gate without saying a word.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in red, Wu Jie exclaimed subconsciously, "what a beautiful girl!"


    This asshole! I want to die!


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have this idea in their hearts at the same time. Just when they want to tell Wu Jie to shut up, Wu Jie''s body has been flying upside down without any sign, directly hitting the wall of the small courtyard.


    "Boom..."


    After a loud noise, the walls of the small courtyard collapsed and were buried in the ruins without warning.


    However, even with the strength of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, they didn''t see how the woman in red actually did it. They just felt that she just raised her hand slightly, and then there was the scene of WuJie buried in the ruins.


    "Wow..."


    WuJie, buried under the ruins, suddenly climbed out of the ruins, shook his head with a disheartened face, and said angrily, "where''s the crazy woman? I''ve asked you to annoy you?"


    Hearing the rogue''s words, the woman in red frowned slightly. Just as she was about to teach Wu Jie a lesson again, she yelled: "enough! What do you want to do? You are not welcome here! Go back to your imperial palace


    Red sleeve''s words undoubtedly confirmed their conjecture that the woman in red was really the leader of the imperial palace!


    The emperor who was going to teach WuJie a lesson heard the roar of Hongxiu. Shengsheng took back his offensive and took a cold look at WuJie.


    Facing the cold eyes of the emperor, Wu Jie, who had regained his fearless nature, shivered all over. What he wanted to scold had been swallowed back by him.


    There was so much noise outside. Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, who were in the quiet, quickly came out of the house. Seeing the emperor''s palace master standing there with a frosty face, Xu Qing asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "what''s the situation?"


    "Master of the imperial palace!" Xu Shaotang whispered in Xuqing''s ear in a very low voice.


    Xu Qing was slightly surprised, and her eyes changed in an instant when she looked at the woman in red.


    Although Xu Shaotang and Xu Qing whispered enough, they still fell into the ears of the woman in red. She glanced at a few people and said, "you are not from the imperial palace. You don''t need to call me the palace leader. You can call me Luoying."


    Maybe it''s because she has been in a high position for a long time, maybe it''s because of her nature, but Yingluo''s words sound more like a kind of command.


    At this time, Wu Jie was trembling. He thought to himself, do you want to run away? Damn it, he even scolded the emperor. Isn''t this pure death?


    "It''s the master of Yingluo palace!" Xu Qing may think it''s not good to call her by her first name, so he changed her name and said to Yingluo with a smile, "I don''t know what happened when the leader of Yingluo palace came here so early."


    Yingluo just glanced at Xuqing, then directly chose to ignore the problem of Xuqing, and turned her eyes on Hongxiu.


    "You know my temper!" Yingluo calmly said to Hongxiu, who opened her hands to protect mu Tiance: "I never like being threatened, including my own daughter!"


    Although her tone is very calm, but with a trace of unquestionable determination, it sounds so cold.


    Listening to Yingluo''s cold words, red sleeve showed a sad smile on her face and said with self mockery, "of course I know your temper. I also know that you are a cold-blooded and merciless person. You only have your emperor''s palace and Saint''s daughter in your eyes. I''m just a useless person. How dare I threaten you?"


    "But you are threatening me now!" Yingluo''s voice suddenly raised. She took a cold look at mu Tiance behind Hongxiu, and then said faintly: "give you two choices, either go back to the imperial palace with me now, or let me kill the boy behind you and then go back to the imperial palace with me! There is no third choice! "


    Her words, without any feelings, also seem to have no room for negotiation.


    "Yes!" Tea said: "I can choose to die! I want you to take my body back to that cold imperial palace


    Mu Tiance looks complicated, takes a look at the tea, and then pull the tea behind him, while gently shaking his head to her.No matter how strong people he faces, he has no habit of hiding behind women.


    Looking at the resolute eyes of Hongxiu, Yingluo gently shook her head and slowly said: "you can choose to die. In order not to let you be too lonely, I will let them all accompany you in Jiuquan!"


    With that, Yingluo''s cold eyes swept over everyone''s face. Her meaning was obvious. If Hongxiu dared to die, she would kill all the people in the courtyard and bury them with Hongxiu!


    Red tea is threatening her with death, but she is threatening her with all human life in this small courtyard!


    This mother and daughter, who are really not willing to give way!


    Listen to the threat of Yingluo, red sleeve eyes suddenly burst out a thick murder, yes, she killed her own mother! If, if she had that strength, maybe she would kill her mother immediately!


    However, she didn''t have the strength after all, and the murderer in her eyes was not worth mentioning in Yingluo''s eyes.


    Looking at the tit for tat mother and daughter, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "two, can you listen to me?"


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?" Yingluo squinted at him and asked faintly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, looked at Yingluo with a smile and said, "to tell you the truth, I really can''t say a few words about the master of Yingluo palace. You are so young and beautiful, don''t you mind if I call you miss Yingluo?"


    Xu Shaotang decides to flatter Yingluo first. When Yingluo is a little more happy, he will persuade her again.

 Chapter 1524

    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, everyone was stunned. Xu Shaotang, the bastard, had eaten the bear''s heart and the leopard''s gall, and even made fun of the emperor?


    The conscience of heaven and earth is that Xu Shaotang really doesn''t mean to tease Yingluo. He just wants to flatter her.


    After mixing with women for a long time, he firmly believes that no matter what age a woman is, she must feel a little happy when she is told that she is young. Although Yingluo is the leader of the Imperial Palace, she is also a woman after all.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, when she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Yingluo didn''t show any anger, nor did she look happy. She was still indifferent, as if Xu Shaotang wasn''t talking about her.


    "It''s your business what you call it." Yingluo gave Xu Shaotang an extremely insipid look and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Seeing that Yingluo didn''t have any happy look on her face, Xu Shaotang turned to Yingluo with a helpless smile and said, "why is Hongxiu your own daughter? Why don''t you want to see your daughter happy? Why do mothers and daughters have to be like enemies of life and death? "


    "Happiness?" Yingluo gave Xu Shaotang a cold look and hummed, "tell me, what is happiness?"


    Xu Shaotang scratched his head, thought carefully, and said: "everyone''s happiness is different. For some people, money and power is happiness, but for Hong Xiu, I think that being able to be with the people he likes should be his greatest happiness?"


    He is not a philosopher, and there is no need to discuss any dialectical relationship with Yingluo. He just wants Yingluo to let go, give Hongxiu freedom, and let her stay with mu Tiance happily.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Yingluo gently shakes her head, turns to Hongxiu and says in a deep voice, "her greatest happiness is to live!"


    "That''s what you think of as happiness, not what I want!" Hongxiu stares at Yingluo with hatred. Originally, she should be a mother and daughter who are as close as sisters, but now she is like an enemy.


    Yingluo directly ignored the hateful eyes of Hongxiu and said coldly, "how do you think it''s your business? I only do things in the way I think it''s right! Well, I''ve been talking to you for a long time. Is it your choice, or do I help you choose? "


    As soon as the voice fell, the murderous spirit of Yingluo rushed to Xu Shaotang.


    She has lost her patience and doesn''t want to talk to them anymore.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance move forward at the same time, feeling Yingluo''s murderous power. Even though they know Yingluo''s strength must be very strong, they will not wait to die.


    If they want to fight, they will fight. At least they have five powerful people who can transform the virtual world. If they really want to fight, they may not be Yingluo''s opponents.


    "It seems that you really don''t give up until you get to the Yellow River!"


    A scornful smile flashed across Yingluo''s face, her figure suddenly moved, and a huge genuine Qi instantly photographed Xu Shaotang and them.


    Even the experienced Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have never seen the strength of this genuine Qi. They dare not be careless. They gather their genuine Qi and attack Yingluo at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance only feel that their chest is struck by lightning, and they have been shocked by Yingluo''s terrible Qi to retreat and crash into the house.


    The real Qi scattered everywhere, and the house behind them collapsed, and the dust all over the sky made them extremely embarrassed.


    They shook their heads and quickly climbed up from the ruins of the house. Looking at the house that had become a piece of ruins, their eyes showed a look of horror.


    They thought Yingluo would be very strong, but they didn''t expect her to be so strong! They can''t even catch one of Yingluo''s moves?


    Although their injury has not yet healed, but now at least has 70% of the strength, even if they have seen the strongest win Changkong, presumably can not do it?


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were defeated by Yingluo, Xu Qing roared and attacked Yingluo at the same time as mu Huangyu. WuJie, who was standing on the side of Yingluo, also wanted to revenge her just now, and attacked Yingluo from the side.


    "Together!" Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth and said, "look at the strength of the emperor''s palace master!"


    A five to one battle begins.


    It seems that both sides don''t want to let the person who is not good at martial arts be affected. Both sides intentionally pull the battle circle to the open space far away from the sleeve.


    The earth is constantly shaking, the wind is whistling, and the dust is flying all over the sky. The flowers, plants and trees around them are affected by the aftereffects of their battle, and they are all turned into vermicelli.


    "Boom boom..."


    With the continuous escalation of the battle, six figures constantly flash in the dust.


    "Roar!"


    The fury came out again. WuJie, who was shot down by Yingluo, stood up from the pit, his eyes turned red again, and joined the battle circle with a roar.


    "Bang Bang..."The sound of fists and flesh in succession rang out, and several figures in the air smashed to the ground one after another, raising a burst of dust again.


    When the dust all over the sky is gone, Xu Shaotang and others have all fallen to the ground. Only Yingluo stands in the air. The fury is surging around Yingluo. In a trance, it gives people a feeling of looking at the world.


    "So strong!"


    Xu Shaotang has a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth. He looks at the Yingluo like a god of war. His chest has sunk into a big piece, which is just the power of Yingluo''s fist.


    Although WuJie, who suffered another attack of crazy blood, was also injured by Yingluo, he jumped out of the pit again and launched a fierce attack on Yingluo.


    "Ha ha, crazy blood?" Looking at Wu Jie again, Yingluo''s eyes show a trace of fun, "it''s really not easy to control the blood!"


    "None of your business!"


    WuJie, who is caught in a frenzy, does not change the nature of the hooligan. The hooligan returns to Yingluo and attacks Yingluo in a murderous way.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you!"


    The Yingluo in the mid air gave a cold hum, and a sharp kill flashed in her eyes.


    As the leader of the Imperial Palace, she is usually superior. Who dares to be so presumptuous in front of her? Originally, she wanted to teach WuJie a hard lesson, but at the beginning, she stopped teaching him because of Hongxiu''s words. Now he dare to be presumptuous, and immediately let Yingluo kill him.


    "Stop it! I''ll go back with you! "


    Just when Yingluo is about to kill WuJie who dares to challenge herself, Hongxiu, who is running to this side, gives Yingluo a roar of resentment. The voice is so indignant and unwilling.

 Chapter 1525

    Hearing the words of Hongxiu, Yingluo''s move of killing WuJie suddenly changes, but falls on WuJie.


    Even so, she was not hit.


    Wu Jie jumps out of the pit again, whining that he is about to jump up again. Seeing this, Xu Shaotang rushes to Wu Jie and hugs him.


    "To die!" Xu Shaotang lowered his voice and roared to Wu Jie.


    They have fully understood Yingluo''s strength in the first world war just now.


    If at first they had the idea of using force to stop Yingluo from taking Hongxiu back, now they have completely given up the idea.


    It''s not that they don''t want to stop it, but they can''t stop it at all. Even if all five of them are killed, Hongxiu will eventually be taken away by Yingluo, and their sacrifice is meaningless.


    "You never die before you reach the Yellow River!" Yingluo slowly fell from the air, walked to the tea, light said: "if you make a decision early, I will not waste such a long time."


    "Yingluo, I hate you!"


    Hongxiu calls Yingluo by her name. She tries to control her emotions and not let herself shed tears in front of Yingluo.


    But, even so, tears also kept spinning in her eyes, she can only desperately hold back the tears from her eyes.


    Looking at the deep hatred on Hongxiu''s face and her eyes full of tears, Yingluo''s face twitched slightly, but stubbornly said: "it''s better to let you hate me than to let you lose your life!"


    "Ha ha, you will only know this sentence forever!" Red sleeve firmly clenched her fist. Although her nails had fallen into the flesh of her palm, she didn''t feel the slightest pain. Compared with the pain in her heart, what is it? I feel like I can''t control the tears in my eyes. Hong Xiu quickly turns her head and quickly erases the tears in her eyes. Then she turns her head, but the tears are still in her eyes. "I can go back with you and let me say a few words to you!"


    "How long?" Yingluo squinted at mu Tiance who had already stood up, turned to Hongxiu and said, "you know, I don''t like waiting!"


    "Not for long!"


    With that, she quickly ran to Mu Tiance and pulled mu Tiance to the distance.


    Looking at Hong Xiu and mu Tiance, Yingluo sighs in her heart. She knows that she can take her daughter''s people back, but she can never take her heart back.


    After stopping Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Yingluo, sighed heavily and said, "I really don''t understand..."


    "What don''t you understand?" Yingluo gives Xu Shaotang a light glance.


    "I can see that you really care about tea." Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Yingluo and said, "since you care about her so much, why can''t you communicate with her well? Why don''t you respect her ideas? Even if you take her back to the Imperial Palace, she won''t be happy. Why do you have to do that? "


    If Yingluo doesn''t care about Hongxiu, maybe they are all dead now. Yingluo has the strength to kill all five of them.


    She did not do so, after all, or because care about tea!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled face, Yingluo asked, "how old are you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Yingluo for no reason. He didn''t know why she suddenly asked this question, but he said honestly, "thirty!"


    "You are too young!" Maybe it''s because her purpose of coming here has been achieved, or the waiting time here is too boring. Yingluo opens the conversation temporarily, snorts to Xu Shaotang, and says, "there are many things in the world that you don''t understand. You just need to know, and you don''t have to ask why."


    "Oh, yes? Maybe! " Xu Shaotang looks at Yingluo helplessly and asks, "can I give you a suggestion?"


    "What''s your opinion?"


    Yingluo looks at Xu Shaotang with great interest. Since they met, Xu Shaotang said the most.


    She also knows that Xu Shaotang is such a person, and she has heard something about Xu Shaotang. When she meets Xu Shaotang at the moment, she finds that Xu Shaotang seems to have a little meaning.


    If not, she may not want to chat with Xu Shaotang here.


    "Just a little bit fair to Hong Xiu, even if it''s just a little bit fair!" Xu Shaotang looked into Yingluo''s eyes seriously and said slowly, "maybe Hongxiu really has no talent in martial arts. Compared with Su Nu''s talent, she may be so worthless, but she is your own daughter after all. Even if you tilt Su Nu''s attention to her, maybe the relationship between your mother and daughter will not come to this stage £¡ To tell you the truth, I also have a daughter. I have never asked my daughter to reach any height. As long as she is a good person, as long as she lives happily, that''s enough! "


    Xu Shaotang''s words also have feelings. He is very sorry for Hongxiu, which is the kind of brother''s pity for his sister. He doesn''t know whether his words are useful or not. He just hopes that he can persuade Yingluo to care about Hongxiu a little.He can imagine how hard it will be for Hong Xiu to return to the imperial palace. If he can make Hong Xiu feel better, he will feel that his words are not in vain.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yingluo fell into thinking. For a long time, Yingluo nodded gently and said, "I''ll think about it."


    "Good! It can be seen that when you make Hong Xiu miserable, you are also miserable. " Xu Shaotang was a little relieved. He gave Yingluo a smile and said, "there''s another thing I want to ask you as a younger generation. Can I help you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Yingluo asked calmly.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Wu Jie over there, then turned to Yingluo and said, "you have just seen that Wu Jie is suffering from blood mania. Do you know whether his current situation is good or bad?"


    "Not good or bad." Yingluo glances at WuJie with a hint of warning in her eyes, and then says to Xu Shaotang: "since ancient times, there are very few people with crazy blood. People with crazy blood can improve their strength much faster than ordinary people, but most of them will lose their senses and become killing machines! But there are a few lucky people, such as the little beast! Since ancient times, crazy blood has been regarded as evil people, but when the strength reaches a certain level, there will be no right way or evil way! If he can continue to control his blood in the future, he is the right way. If he can''t, he will fall into the evil way. "


    "That is to say, he still has the possibility of losing his mind?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    Yingluo nodded and said, "look at his own fortune."


    "Thank you Xu Shaotang said to Yingluo seriously.

 Chapter 1526

    At the same time, red tea took mu Tiance to a place far away from them.


    Although they can still see the figures of Hongxiu and mu Tiance, no matter how powerful they are, they may not be able to hear their conversation.


    "Young master..."


    Tea raised his cheek, tears in the eyes finally can no longer hold, two lines of tears from the eyes out of the frame.


    She needs to be strong and strong in front of Yingluo, but she has nothing to pretend in front of Mu Tiance.


    Looking at the rolling tears of red tea, mu Tiance was slightly moved. Perhaps, he was not able to express his feelings. Even if he was very reluctant to give up red tea, he did not show it after all, giving people a numb feeling.


    But Hongxiu knows that mu Tiance is such a person. She can see mu Tiance''s reluctance from mu Tiance''s slightly twitching cheek.


    "Young master, please never forget the tea, OK?" Tea full of tears looking at mu Tiance, eyes with a look of prayer.


    Mu Tiance gently shook his head and said: "no, I will never forget you! Unless I die


    He won''t say any sweet words, let alone sweet words. What he expresses at the moment is only the most real feelings in his heart.


    After hearing mu Tiance''s words, Hongxiu quickly put her own cuyi on mu Tiance''s mouth and shook her head to Mu Tiance and said, "don''t say this word, young master. You should live well. As long as you live well, Hongxiu will be satisfied."


    "Well, I won''t say it!" Mu Tiance nodded like a promise, clenched his fist, looked at the tea, and seriously asked: "where is the imperial palace?"


    Red sleeve was slightly stunned, and then understood mu Tiance''s meaning. She quickly shook her head to Mu Tiance and said, "young master, the imperial palace is not an ordinary place. You must not come to the imperial palace to find me, otherwise, Yingluo will really kill you!"


    "I''m not her opponent now, but it doesn''t mean I''m not her opponent in the future!" Mu Tiance''s eyes were burning at Hongxiu, and his face was full of firm expression, "you wait for me in the Imperial Palace, you have to live well, I will come to the imperial palace to find you!"


    He rarely gives other people a promise, but at the moment, he still gives Hong Xiu a promise from the heart.


    Red sleeve desperately shaking his head, with a cry: "son, promise me, don''t come to me, OK?"


    "Why don''t you let me come to you?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly and said, "do you think I can''t be the opponent of the Imperial Palace in my life?"


    Mu Tiance is neither a fool nor an iceberg. He knows the feelings of Hongxiu for himself, and he also has feelings for Hongxiu. Now he is weak, and even if he struggles to death, he can''t stop Yingluo from taking Hongxiu away. However, now he is not Yingluo''s opponent, and if he doesn''t bring a watch, he won''t be in the future! Besides, not only him, but also Xu Shaotang! He believes that as long as they have enough strength, Xu Shaotang will accompany him even if it is a sea of fire!


    "Young master, you don''t know how terrible the imperial palace is!" Red tea tearful face to Mu Tiance said: "red tea is not don''t believe childe, is don''t want to let childe because of red tea and risk again, childe to red tea good, red tea in mind, as long as the childe is safe, red tea is satisfied."


    Sometimes, love is not to have, but to let go!


    Because love you, so leave you!


    At the moment, the tea is really feel the meaning of these two words.


    Seeing that Hongxiu refuses to tell him the location of the Imperial Palace, mu Tiance doesn''t insist on asking, but says faintly: "if you don''t tell me the location of the Imperial Palace, I''ll find it myself. One year I''ll find it for two years. If I can''t find it for two years, I''ll find it for three years. I''ll keep looking until I find the Imperial Palace and bring you out of the cold imperial palace!"


    "Young master, you really want the life of Hong Xiu!" With a cry of sadness, tears in her eyes fell like the flood of breaking the dike.


    Mu Tiance slowly stretched out his hand. Originally, he wanted to wipe away the tears on his face for Hongxiu, but the broad palm didn''t fall after all. He just hovered there.


    "Xu Shaotang has a very right saying." Mu Tiance quietly looked at the tea, his face seems not to see the sadness of parting, but also with a smile, "he said I am a very difficult person to be attracted to a person, since met, then don''t miss it."


    "Young master..."


    Listen to Mu Tiance''s words, red sleeve''s face filled with sadness suddenly surged with a trace of joy, with a little bit of shame. Mu Tiance''s words are undoubtedly revealing his heart to her.


    Before, no matter how good she was to Mu Tiance, mu Tiance never showed any feelings. Although she could feel mu Tiance''s love for herself, it was different from what she said now.


    Any girl is eager to hear her beloved man show her heart. At the moment of parting, Hongxiu finally gets this extremely short happiness.


    "If you can hear the words of the young master, red sleeve will die without regret!" Red sleeve emotional said.


    Mu Tiance''s hand hanging in the air finally fell. He gently covered his mouth and said: "I don''t say that word, you don''t say it! Go back to the imperial palace with your mother and wait for me! ""Well, I don''t want to talk about tea!" Red sleeve full of tears to seize mu Tiance''s hand covering his mouth, suddenly, she toward mu Tiance''s hand hard bite.


    She bit so hard, a stream of blood filled her cherry mouth instantly, and dyed her moving red lips more red.


    Mu Tiance can avoid it, but he doesn''t. He doesn''t even wrinkle his brow. He just quietly looks at Hong Xiu biting his palm and feels her tears falling in his hands.


    After a long time, Hongxiu finally let go of Mu Tiance''s hand and said with tears on his face: "in this way, the young master will always remember Hongxiu, and Hongxiu''s body is also flowing with the blood of the young master!"


    Very absurd reason, but at the moment, it is so sad and beautiful.


    "Good!" Mu Tiance nodded to Hongxiu seriously, and then slowly took out the mobile phone Xu Shaotang brought to him.


    In the puzzled eyes of Hongxiu, mu Tiance finally turns on the mobile phone he has been reluctant to turn on.


    "Look here!" Mu Tiance smiles and raises his mobile phone to Hongxiu.


    When Hongxiu looks at the mobile phone held up by mu Tiance, mu Tiance suddenly lowers his head, kisses Hongxiu deeply on his face, and presses the button of the camera.


    "Kacha..."


    After a light ring, this warm but cruel scene is forever fixed in the mobile phone.


    In the distance, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly glowed with red light. He slowly turned his head and couldn''t bear to see this sad scene again

 Chapter 1527

    "I didn''t expect that you were brave once..."


    Xu Shaotang stands beside mu Tiance, watching with him the direction of the disappearance of Hongxiu and Yingluo.


    "I owe her!"


    Mu Tiance stood facing the wind, looking at the direction where the shadow of Hongxiu and Yingluo had disappeared.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "you don''t owe her, and she doesn''t owe you either. Do you need to be so clear with Hong Xiu?"


    Mu Tiance thought for a moment, then nodded gently and asked Xu Shaotang, "what do you think of Yingluo''s strength?"


    "The strongest person I''ve seen so far!" Thinking about the battle with Yingluo, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "I even doubt that Yingluo''s strength may be above Huaxu!"


    "What is the level above Huaxu?" Mu Tiance asked again.


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "our understanding of martial arts is too little. When you and Hong Xiu achieve good things, maybe you can ask your mother-in-law."


    When he said "mother-in-law", he naturally meant Yingluo.


    The battle with Yingluo once again made him realize how vulnerable his strength was. He thought that their current strength could at least escape even if they were defeated. But now he knows that they are too arrogant! If Yingluo wants to kill them, none of them can escape.


    Facing the powerful Yingluo, Xu Shaotang also felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    The so-called endless martial arts. Before, they knew that there was a realm of emptiness in the realm of alchemy. Now, although they didn''t know whether there was any realm above the realm of emptiness, Xu Shaotang began to doubt it.


    Mu Tiance looked at the distance firmly and said seriously: "no matter how strong she is, I will leave the imperial palace with red sleeves sooner or later!"


    "Red tea will tell you the location of the imperial palace?" Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Tiance and asked curiously.


    Mu Tiance shook his head and said: "she refused to tell me. She just told me that the strength of the Imperial Palace was terrible. She didn''t want me to die because of her."


    "That''s right!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a look of thinking. Thinking about his conversation with Su Nu a few days ago, Xu Shaotang began to realize, "before I rescued the emperor''s palace, I was no less powerful than the United five families. Now I''m more sure! If you don''t say anything else, just say Yingluo. I''m afraid she alone can easily destroy any of the five families! So it''s no good that Su Nu wants us to join the imperial palace! "


    Mu Tiance turned his face and looked at Xu Shaotang, who was analyzing from there. He said solemnly: "in fact, you should accept his invitation to join the imperial palace!"


    "Why, do you want me to join the imperial palace?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in doubt.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "if you join the Imperial Palace, I can know the location of the imperial palace!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a speechless face. Although mu Tiance is always serious, he even makes a little joke.


    It''s just that this joke is not funny at all. He can''t join the Imperial Palace because he wants to find the position of the imperial palace. Mu Tiance''s small calculation is doomed to fail.


    "Instead of expecting me to join the Imperial Palace, I''d better hope that one day when Su Nu is enlightened, she will directly tell us the location of the imperial palace." Xu Shaotang laughed and said bitterly: "it''s too early for us to say this now. Let''s wait until we have the strength to fight Yingluo one day! Now go to the imperial palace. Even if you find it, it''s useless. "


    "I know. I won''t go to the imperial palace now!"


    Looking up at the end of the path, although there is no shadow of Hongxiu on the path, but in a trance, mu Tiance seems to see Hongxiu smiling back at him on the path.


    Born in Mu''s family, he can get everything he wants from a very young age. Until he meets Xu Shaotang, he has never experienced any setbacks. Facing any enemy, he doesn''t know what fear is. But now, he does feel fear for the unfathomable imperial palace.


    However, for him, this fear is only temporary, he is still so proud, or so confident, he believes that his strength will eventually surpass Yingluo that day!


    If the two love for a long time, and not in the morning and evening? He has enough patience, he can wait!


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and said, "maybe we don''t have to go to the Imperial Palace at all. Don''t forget that there are five families in Kunlun kingdom. They may want to find the Imperial Palace more than us!"


    Mu Tiance thought for a moment, then nodded gently, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "the Kunlun realm is far more complicated than we thought."


    "Ha ha, complexity is good. The more complex it is, the more chance we have to fish in troubled waters!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if all the forces in the Kunlun kingdom were united, we would have died in the Kunlun Kingdom long ago!"


    "Yes Mu Tiance gently smiles, looks back at the ruins of the courtyard, gently shakes his head, forces himself not to think about the matter of Hongxiu for the time being, grins and says to Xu Shaotang: "facts prove once again that you are really a crow mouth!"Looking at mu Tiance''s mood seemed to gradually recover, Xu Shaotang also showed a knowing smile on his face and asked: "how did I get a crow''s mouth? You tell me about it


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "a few days ago, you were still asking us if we want to move. Now, you see, even if we don''t want to move, I''m afraid we can''t do it!"


    This small courtyard with too many memories of him and Hongxiu left his world with Hongxiu after all. Maybe, all this has its own destiny.


    However, he believes that the departure of Hongxiu is only a temporary departure, while the courtyard is forever away from his life.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, and looking at the ruins filled with smoke and dust, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "when you say that, I feel like a crow''s mouth. Where do you think it''s better for us to move? "


    Now it''s inevitable to move, just to see where it''s appropriate to move.


    "What do you think?" Mu Tiance asked.


    "No, it seems that I asked first?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said, "I wanted to move to Zhuxi town before."


    "Zhuxi town? Jiang''s territory Mu Tiance frowned slightly and asked, "why, will your alliance with the Jiang family continue?"


    "Don''t go on, don''t tear it up." Xu Shaotang said, "I suddenly thought of something in those days of healing."


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Tiance puzzled, said: "and you want to move to Zhuxi town?"

 Chapter 1528

    Xu Shaotang nodded, flashed a fierce color on his face, and slowly said to Mu Tiance, "don''t you think it''s strange for the Bai family to participate in our battle with the winner?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance fell into thinking. He also carefully thought about the scuffle with the Ying family and the Bai family a few days ago. Although this battle has passed, and the Bai family and the Ying family have suffered heavy losses respectively, every time he thought about that battle, he still had a hard anger in his heart. For nothing else, just because the Ying family had captured his woman Threaten them!


    Yes, he can now say that Hongxiu is his own woman without hesitation.


    "It seems to be a little strange. I won''t doubt it if you don''t say it." Mu Tiance calmed his anger and frowned slightly: "the Ying family seems to know that five of us will go in advance. According to the truth, if it''s just against the two of us, the Ying family doesn''t seem to need the help of the Bai family. If they have to use the power of the Bai family to deal with both of us, the Ying family''s face will be lost."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "what I suspect is this. The Bai family laid an ambush in advance and cut off our way. Everything seems to be planned!"


    "Jiang Dongli!"


    Mu Tiance suddenly thought of a very important person, suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you suspect that Jiang Dongli told the Ying family about our meeting with grandfather in advance?"


    It seems that Jiang Huangyu and Ying Wanli will tell each other that they are going to fight with each other before they go to Dongli £¡


    "Besides, I can''t imagine why the Ying family should unite with the Bai family to deal with us. From our contact with the Ying family, the Ying family doesn''t look like the kind of people who are extremely cautious." Xu Shaotang nodded his head gently and said quietly: "of course, these are our random guesses here, but it is precisely because of this that I want to move to Zhuxi town."


    Mu Tiance''s eyes turned slightly, and then understood Xu Shaotang''s plan. He asked with a smile, "would you like to test the Jiang family''s reaction?"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and nodded: "if there are ghosts in the Jiang family''s heart, we will doubt the purpose of our moving to Zhuxi town. If they don''t have ghosts in their heart, we are forcing them to declare their position."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance looked slightly and said with a faint smile, "you are really cunning. No wonder Qin Zongheng is defeated in your hands!"


    The longer he has been in contact with Xu Shaotang, the more he feels that Xu Shaotang is cunning. Xu Shaotang is not a gentleman, which I believe even Xu Shaotang himself will not deny. Therefore, Xu Shaotang is very good at designing some serial traps for his own opponents, such as Qin Zongheng and Ying JunShang, who were defeated by Xu Shaotang with stratagem.


    "Don''t praise me. I can''t stand it." Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "if Jiang Dongli does sell us, we''ll have to settle the account with the Jiang family. We''re almost in Heming peak."


    "It should be mostly the Jiang family." Mu Tiance sighed and said slowly: "it''s very clear now that the five families and the Imperial Palace are mortal enemies. They also know that they can''t deal with the Imperial Palace only with the strength of one or two of their families, so they will unite to deal with the imperial palace! And we have always been regarded by them as the people of the imperial palace. I think if we want the Jiang family to choose between us and the Ying family, he will definitely choose the Ying family! "


    It has to be said that mu Tiance is also very clever. His guess is almost the truth of the matter.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s analysis, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "therefore, it is necessary for us to confirm that Jiang Dongli is one of the few people I like in Kunlun. When I was in Tianhai, he let us off once. I always remember this kindness. If there is a little room, I don''t want to kill Jiang Dongli. "


    Mu Tiance took a slow look at Xu Shaotang, raised his voice slightly, and gritted his teeth: "he didn''t want to kill us at that time, because we were too weak for him, but now, we have begun to threaten their existence."


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head, said: "but no matter how, we still owe him a favor, can not kill him, try not to kill it!"


    Strictly speaking, Jiang Dongli was not very kind to them. It was only because he suddenly entered the realm of Huaxu in the battle that Jiang Dongli gave up the idea of taking them back to Kunlun. However, if Jiang Dongli had not been merciful at the beginning, he might not have had the chance to enter the realm of Huaxu.


    Therefore, he has always kept this kindness in mind. When it''s time to return it, he will also return it to Jiang Dongli.


    "If you''ve made up your mind, I don''t have any opinions." Mu Tiance took a helpless look at Xu Shaotang and said, "let''s move to Zhuxi town directly. First try the Jiang family''s attitude according to your method. Besides, the Fang family in Zhuxi town is also familiar with us, so we don''t have to find a place to settle down by ourselves.""Well, let''s go over and tell them." Xu Shaotang looked back at Xuqing and others over there and said, "don''t tell them our guess for the time being, especially the WuJie bastard. Otherwise, as the bastard looks like now, he will yell to get revenge from the Jiang family."


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "no problem."


    Looking at the two people slowly came, Wu Jie snorted and said with some dissatisfaction: "with you two together, I have never met a good thing!"


    "You don''t know what to say!" Xu Shaotang knew that WuJie was still in trouble because she was abused by Yingluo and didn''t have the strength to fight back. After a word of hatred, he said with a smile, "I''ll tell you a good thing right away, so that you bastard won''t feel unbalanced!"


    It''s really good to laugh and scold with Wu Jie. No matter how Wu Jie will be in the future, at least the present Wu Jie is much better than the former Wu Jie who has become a God or lost his mind.


    "What''s good?" No ring immediately two eyes shine of ask a way.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing and mu Huangyu and said, "this place has been destroyed. After discussing with brother mu, I decided to move to Zhuxi town."


    "That''s what you call a good thing?" No ring a face black line of say.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "isn''t it? Zhuxi town is a big town. It''s more lively than here! "


    "Oh?" Wu Jie''s eyes dribbled around, then smacked his mouth and said, "it''s almost the same!"

 Chapter 1529

    Zhuxi Town, Fang family.


    Fang CuO looked at the people in front of him in a panic.


    Although he didn''t know the specific situation of the battle on Heming peak that day, he also heard some news and knew that these people were all retreating in the face of the siege of the Ying family and the Bai family.


    When Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance came to Fang''s house before, they sneaked in quietly, but this time they walked in openly, which made Fang CuO begin to think about it. With the strength of these people, it''s easy to destroy Fang''s house.


    He didn''t know if he didn''t do it well, which provoked the killing gods.


    "Don''t be nervous, master Fang." Looking at Fang CuO''s flustered appearance, Xu Shaotang said to Fang CuO with a smile: "we have no malice, but there is a small matter that we need to ask the master of Fang''s family to help us."


    "Sir, please tell me!" Fang CuO said quickly.


    "We will have to deal with each other in the future. You''d better not call me childe. I''m very uncomfortable. Just call me Xu Shao." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, and then said, "we want to find a place to settle down in Zhuxi town. Master Fang is familiar with Zhuxi town. Please help us to see if there are any vacant houses or if someone wants to change hands?"


    They have been in Kunlun for a long time. In fact, they have been integrated into the life of Kunlun. People here like to call people "childe", but he is not used to it. He still likes to be called "Xu Shao" by others. This is what he is used to in the secular world. It reminds him that no matter how they adapt to the life of Kunlun, they are not Kunlun people.


    "Xu "Less?" Fang CuO felt that the name was strange, but it was still completely in accordance with Xu Shaotang''s meaning, "Xu Shao, is it not easy for you to find a place to settle down? Although our Fang family is not a big family, it should be good in Zhuxi town. If you don''t dislike it, how about living here? "


    For Fang Cuo, it''s good for him and his family to have the opportunity to get along with these strong people. These people live in Fang''s family, not to mention those families in Zhuxi town who don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. Even if the Jiang family wants to move them, they have to weigh their own strength first. After all, these people have shaken the joint attack of the Bai family and the Ying family!


    "No, we don''t like to disturb people." As soon as Fang CuO''s voice fell, Xu Qing refused without hesitation.


    Mu Huangyu also nodded and said: "you can help us find suitable accommodation directly. We can buy it ourselves for how much."


    "Both elders have spoken. I don''t think it''s possible to live here." Xu Shaotang helplessly smiles to Fang CuO and says, "just follow the two old men''s wishes and help us see if there is a suitable place."


    Having said that, Fang CuO felt sorry, but he didn''t dare to persuade him any more. He thought about it a little bit and said, "there is a place in Zhendong that agrees with the requirements of some of you. If you just clean it up a little, you can move in, that is..."


    "What is it?" Looking at Fang CuO''s appearance, Xu Shaotang said faintly: "the price is not a problem. As long as the place is suitable, I will buy as much as possible!"


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt like a dandy. There was a lot of money left in exchange for the blue eyed toad. They had little money to spend except occasionally buying a little wine. For a long time, they had not spent a lot of money, which made Xu Shaotang almost forget that he used to be a dandy who spent money like water.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s "heroic" words, Fang CuO shook his head and said: "it doesn''t mean that. With the strength of several adults, money is just a floating cloud to you. Villain means that everything is good there, but geomantic omen is not very good. It''s said that it''s very unlucky, so..."


    It''s such a nonessential thing!


    With a wave of his hand, Xu Shaotang said, "we don''t pay attention to those things, as long as we live comfortably."


    "Well All right Fang CuO laughed awkwardly and asked tentatively, "it''s not too early now. If you don''t want to give up, why don''t you have a light meal in my humble home and let the villains do their bit of friendship. Let''s go back later?"


    "Go and have a look first!" Xu Qing glared at Wu Jie, who was about to eat. He said, "if it''s appropriate, we''ll settle down today. It''s just a place to live. What are you doing here and there?"


    He was preempted by Xu Qing, and Wu Jie immediately turned his lips. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with Xu Qing''s decision. He had planned to eat and drink in Fang''s house, but Xu Qing''s words broke his mind.


    Fang CuO didn''t succeed in leaving a few people for dinner. Fang CuO had a bitter smile in his heart. These strong people were not easy to cling to. After a silent sigh, Fang CuO nodded to several people and said, "OK, villain, let''s take a few of them to have a look!"


    "I don''t want to trouble the master of Fang''s family for such a small matter." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "just ask someone to take us to have a look. If it''s appropriate, when we''re ready, let''s invite the master to have a drink."


    As for Xu Shaotang''s "two drinks", Fang CuO naturally didn''t care. In his opinion, how can these strong people invite people who are regarded as mole ants to drink? He even refused to take a few people to see the house in person. He immediately understood that others were deliberately keeping a distance from him. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to have any airs, he was more difficult to approach than people with airs.After sighing silently in his heart for a while, Fang CuO nodded his head and said, "in this case, I''ll ask the housekeeper to accompany me to have a look. If I don''t think it''s suitable, I''ll help you to look for some more."


    In fact, Fang CuO really misunderstood Xu Shaotang. At least Xu Shaotang didn''t mean to keep a distance from Fang Cuo, but he didn''t think it was necessary to go to trouble Fang CuO to accompany them.


    What''s more, their thoughts are different from those of the strong in Kunlun. They have never thought that the weak are mole ants. Although they don''t say that everyone is equal, they don''t think that others should do everything for themselves.


    "Well, then there will be the owner of the labor party." Xu Shaotang''s arch road is square and staggered.


    After that, Fang CuO called the housekeeper, Fang Ping, and after telling the housekeeper, the housekeeper took several people to the east side of the city.


    When they got to the east of the city, they soon found the place mentioned by Fang Cuo. It was a little far from the downtown, surrounded by green trees. Because no one had taken care of it for a long time, the yard was full of weeds. The yard was very spacious, a bit like a courtyard in Beijing.


    After a brief look, they decided to live here!


    After Fang Ping contacted the original owner, Xu Shaotang bought the house at a buy it now price.


    From now on, this is their home in Kunlun!

 Chapter 1530

    Jiuqu peak, Jiang family.


    Xu Shaotang and others settled down in Zhuxi town for the first time.


    After getting the news, Jiang Jingshan rushed to the courtyard of Jiang Dongli.


    Looking at Jiang Jingshan with a flustered look, Jiang Dongli felt a bad premonition in his heart. He quickly asked Jiang Jingshan, "master, what''s the matter?"


    "Let''s go in!" Jiang Jingshan pointed to Jiang Dongli''s room and walked quickly to the room.


    Seeing Jiang Jinshan''s appearance, Jiang Dongli quickly followed, and ordered the JianNu to guard around and keep no one near their courtyard.


    When they sat down in the room, Jiang Jingshan sighed heavily, looked at Jiang Dongli with a worried look, and said: "just got the news, Xu Shaotang and they moved to Zhuxi Town, and bought a courtyard in the eastern suburb of Zhuxi town. It seems that they intend to live in Zhuxi town for a long time!"


    Jiang Dongli is such an old and spicy figure. Hearing Jiang Jinshan''s words, he immediately realizes that this is not news for the Jiang family.


    Jiang Dongli thought carefully for a while. He looked at Jiang Jingshan uncertainly and asked, "does the owner suspect that they know that we betrayed them secretly?"


    "If not, I can''t think of their purpose of moving to Zhuxi town!" Jiang Jinshan''s face was full of bitter color and said with a bitter smile, "maybe they are waiting for us to give them an explanation?"


    "Is the owner too pessimistic?" Although Jiang Dongli believed Jiang Jinshan''s conjecture, he still comforted him and said, "maybe they just thought that they had a better relationship with us, so they moved to Zhuxi town? We did it secretly, and the Ying family could not betray us at this juncture. They should not know about it for the time being, right


    Although this is a fluke mentality, Jiang Dongli really does not want to let Jiang Jinshan bear too much pressure now.


    In private, he is Jiang Jinshan''s uncle. In public, the five families are facing the only crisis before. Jiang Jinshan has already been under great pressure. If Xu Shaotang and others are enemies with Jiang family now, they will feel like they are besieged.


    Listening to Jiang Dongli''s relief, Jiang Jinshan said with a wry smile: "I hope they moved to Zhuxi town because of their close relationship with us, but it''s really confusing for them to move to Zhuxi town at this sensitive time. If they know that we have betrayed them, they are afraid that our last retreat will be blocked. "


    "Although we don''t have much chance of winning, the owner of the family should not work too hard." Jiang Dongli sighed and thought, "well, let''s go to Zhuxi town and meet them to see what they really want to do."


    "In what name?" After all, I''m afraid that if there are many other people in jiangzhuxi''s family, they will frown again


    Jiang Dongli said with a smile: "it doesn''t need any name. Zhuxi town is the territory of our Jiang family. When Xu Shaotang and his family arrive at Zhuxi Town, whether they are enemies or friends, it seems that there is nothing wrong with us to meet them? I don''t have to hide the trace deliberately, just go straight and aboveboard, so as not to lose the truth of others! "


    Now Jiang Dongli and Xu Shaotang are in the most contact with the Jiang family. Naturally, Jiang Dongli is responsible for this kind of thing.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang would not kill him. There was no danger in his trip. The only problem was that maybe this trip was a showdown between the Jiang family and Xu Shaotang.


    Listening to Jiang Dongli''s words, Jiang Jingshan''s frown eased a little. He looked up at Jiang Dongli and said, "elder three, I''ve analyzed our current situation before. If we want to defeat the Imperial Palace, there is basically no hope! What I regret most is that I didn''t listen to you at the beginning. If we didn''t help each other at the beginning, we wouldn''t have today''s situation. But now it''s too late to say anything. Everything can''t be changed. So, I''d like to ask the three elders to find a way to save our Jiang family''s last retreat. Jinshan thanks here! "


    With that, Jiang Jinshan suddenly stood up and bowed to Jiang Dongli.


    Looking at Jiang Jingshan who is bowing himself in front of him, Jiang Dongli quickly raises him up and says seriously: "the master of the family must not kill Lao Jiu. As the Jiang family, Lao Jiu should consider the future of our Jiang family even if the master doesn''t say it."


    "If there are three elders, I can rest assured." Jiang Jinshan slowly raised his body, sighed and said: "I''ve been thinking about something these two days."


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Dongli looked at Jiang Jingshan curiously and asked, "is it about the battle with the imperial palace?"


    "No!" Jiang Jingshan shook his head slightly and said: "in the battle with the Imperial Palace, there is not much suspense about the victory or defeat. What I think is about the Xiang family."


    "Xiang family?"


    Jiang Dongli is more puzzled to see to Jiang Jingshan, don''t know how he can suddenly pull to item house up.


    Xiang family is also one of the five major families in Kunlun kingdom. However, compared with other families, Xiang family seems to be a little low-key. Of course, this is also related to the weakness of Xiang family itself. As far as they know, there are only five masters of Xiang family''s transformation of virtual environment. This is mainly because the previous generation of Xiang family is too thin, and only Xiang Huan, the current leader of Xiang family, is the only child.Jiang Jingshan nodded slightly and asked Jiang Dongli, "did the three elders ever notice that when they were at Heming peak a few days ago, the Xiang family hardly said anything from beginning to end, nor did they express any opinions?"


    "It''s like That''s true Jiang Dongli carefully recalled the situation in Heming peak on that day. They were very lively, but the Xiang family didn''t express any opinions at all! It''s just that everyone was thinking about how to deal with the Imperial Palace at that time, but they didn''t notice the difference of Xiang family. At the moment, Jiang Jinshan said this, and he immediately remembered it.


    "It seems that Xiang family doesn''t have any hope of conquering the imperial palace."


    Jiang Jingshan sighed softly, and his eyes looked slightly thoughtful. He said, "well, let''s act separately. Elder three, you are in Zhuxi town tomorrow. I''ll go to Xiang''s house. It seems that we need to have a good communication with Xiang''s house."


    Listening to Jiang Jingshan''s words, Jiang Dongli had a strong premonition that maybe the five families would start to split up without the Imperial Palace''s help.


    Just, I don''t know if those companies have seen their current predicament.


    "All right!" Jiang Dongli nodded slightly, sighed suddenly and said: "it''s only a year or two. I didn''t expect that the balance of Kunlun Kingdom has been completely broken. Alas..."

 Chapter 1531

    Early in the morning, when Xu Shaotang got up, his servants were already busy.


    Some are cleaning the courtyard, others are doing laundry and cooking. They don''t need Xu Shaotang''s orders. Everyone is doing their own things under the arrangement of the newly recruited housekeeper. This is partly because Xu Shaotang''s treatment to these servants is very good. In addition, they don''t have any airs.


    In the words of housekeeper Lao Zhou, even if Xu Shaotang''s treatment to these people is lower than others, they are willing to help Xu Shaotang do things for nothing else, because Xu Shaotang at least treats these servants as human beings!


    It''s been two days since he moved here. Xu Shaotang is a man who is used to being vigorous and resolute. On the day he moved in, he asked Fang CuO to help him find some good servants. Even the housekeeper was also found by Fang Cuo.


    For these people, Xu Shaotang is very satisfied, at least now.


    "Xu Shao, it''s not good!"


    While Xu Shaotang is exercising in the hospital, the housekeeper Lao Zhou runs in from the door and stands panting in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the anxious look on Lao Zhou''s face, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Lao Zhou, don''t worry, slowly say, isn''t the sky falling down still with us?"


    "Xu Shao, you..." Lao Zhou tried hard to take a few deep breaths and said to Xu Shaotang in a hurry: "you should leave quickly. If it''s too late, it''s too late!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Lao Zhou inexplicably. As soon as he finds a suitable foothold, Lao Zhou tells them to leave quickly. Isn''t this pure bullshit?


    "Tell me exactly what happened." Xu Shaotang asked Lao Zhou calmly, "why do we have to go? This is the courtyard I bought. Is there anyone else who wants to drive me away? "


    Looking at the placid appearance on Xu Shaotang''s face, Lao Zhou''s face was more anxious, and he said: "my Xu Shao, you can go quickly! When I just went out, I heard that this courtyard was originally favored by the eldest son of the Yan family, but I didn''t want to be robbed by you. The eldest son of the Yan family has already issued a message to limit you to leave within one day, otherwise, I will give you some color to see! "


    "Cough..."


    Hearing what Lao Zhou said, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a look of amazement. When swallowing, he was choked by his own saliva.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, Lao Zhou thought that Xu Shaotang had been frightened by the Yan family. He quickly reached out to pull Xu Shaotang. At the same time, he said anxiously, "Xu Shao, don''t be stunned. Hurry to pack up. I''ll call the master for them."


    When he said master, he meant Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, both of whom were old enough to be called master. Although Xu Shaotang repeatedly asked these servants to address Xu Qing and mu Huangyu as "old man", they seemed to think that "old man" was more convenient, so they still used it to address Xu Qing and mu Huangyu.


    "Early in the morning, what''s the noise?"


    When Lao Zhou was about to go into the room to call Xu Qing, Xu Qing was already dressed and stood at the door. Looking at his face, it seemed that he was not happy about being disturbed by others.


    It''s no wonder that he and mu Huangyu have been hiding in the Kunlun kingdom for almost a year. After a while, they can have a fair rest. When they are disturbed, they are naturally a little unhappy.


    Seeing Xu Qing''s face, Lao Zhou quickly said, "don''t blame me, master. There''s something extremely urgent. If you want to do harm to masters, you''d better leave. I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Hearing what Lao Zhou said, Xu Qing was also slightly stunned. After a long time, he asked, "what''s the master of Yan family?"


    Lao Zhou explained in a hurry: "master, you just moved to Zhuxi town. You may not know that the Yan family is a big family in Zhuxi town. Even the Fang family should let them have three points. Although you have some relations with the Fang family, the Fang family will never turn over their faces for you!"


    "Son of a bitch, you can''t do this well!" After listening to Lao Zhou''s words, Xu Qing didn''t say anything about Lao Zhou. He just scolded Xu Shaotang: "if you dare to disturb me again because of this bullshit, I will beat you to death, you little son of a bitch!"


    Although Xu Qing is no longer the opponent of Xu Shaotang, he is never polite when talking to Xu Shaotang. He can''t help it. He has formed a habit for so many years, and even if he wants to change it, he can''t change it. Besides, Xu Shaotang is his apprentice. It''s natural for the master to scold his apprentice!


    Finish saying, Xu Qing still did not forget to warn Xu Shaotang one eye, then turn round to walk to the room, he also wants to recover the injury, which have mood tube this kind of broken matter?


    Looking at Xu Qing''s back, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly. The old man is still so overbearing!


    "Well, Lao Zhou, go and help yourself. You don''t have to worry about it." Xu Shaotang waved to Lao Zhou with a helpless smile on his face.


    If one of the five families comes to attack, they may have to prepare for it. Unexpectedly, it''s just a family in Zhuxi town. Instead of looking for the trouble of these families, others come to them on their own initiative?


    However, it''s good to take advantage of this opportunity to teach a lesson to those who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, so that they don''t have so much time to play games with them!Looking at Xu Shaotang''s indifference, Lao Zhou was more impatient. He went forward to persuade Xu Shaotang with painstaking words and said, "Xu Shao, just listen to the advice of the old slave and leave with the master. The elder son of the Yan family is cruel and ruthless. Since he has already spoken, he will never be reconciled if he doesn''t drive you away! You can''t fight the Yan Family! "


    "How do you know we can''t fight the Yan family?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted Lao Zhou on the shoulder and said with a smile, "just do what you should do well. Don''t worry about the Yan Family''s affairs. In addition, if anyone in the government wants to leave because they are afraid of the Yan Family''s power, they can pay their wages at any time."


    "Xu Shao, I don''t mean that!" Lao Zhou said with a worried face: "Lao Nu is not a man who is afraid of death. Lao Nu doesn''t want you to be harmed by the Yan Family! I''ve served a lot of people. I''ve never met such a good master as you. Please listen to me


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s impossible for us to leave. Please don''t persuade me any more. I have my own discretion in this matter."


    "Xu Shao..."


    Old Zhou had to persuade him again. Xu Shaotang had turned around and walked into the house. He didn''t want to listen to old Zhou''s advice at all.


    Looking at the figure of Xu Shaotang turning away, Lao Zhou sighed helplessly, thought for a while in the same place, and then turned out of the door.


    When Xu Shaotang looked back, he only saw the figure of Lao Zhou who left in a hurry.


    "That''s the end of the disaster, right?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly, shakes his head and goes to the house.

 Chapter 1532

    Towards noon, there was a loud noise outside the courtyard.


    Xu Shaotang, who is quietly healing in the house, hears the noise and slowly comes out of the house. As soon as he comes out, he sees mu Tiance coming out of the door.


    Mu Tiance''s face is not very good, it seems to be disturbed and angry.


    Xu Qing and mu Huangyu will not show up for this kind of thing. As for Wu Jie, the bastard will not know where to go for a long time. Xu Shaotang is too lazy to ask about his affairs.


    "Bang!"


    When they were about to go out, the gate of the courtyard had been kicked open, and the gate fell to the ground, scaring the few servants left behind the pillar.


    Outside, a man and a woman with several subordinates stood at the door.


    "Ha ha, someone has cleaned out the yard for me. I don''t need any more trouble." The young man put his arms around the woman''s waist, pointed to the yard and said, "beauty, what do you think of the yard?"


    The woman should be in her early twenties. Although she has a little bit of beauty, in Xu Shaotang''s opinion, it is not related to the word "beauty". At most, she can see it. God knows if the young man has never seen a woman.


    Hearing the young man''s words, the woman took a charming look at him, leaned against him and said, "Mr. Yan, people like this courtyard, but it seems that there are people living in it?"


    Although she looks ordinary, the woman''s coquetry skills are first-class. When Yan Yi, the eldest son of the Yan family, hears the woman''s coquettish voice, he suddenly feels that all his bones are crisp. He laughs and says to the woman, "as long as my beauty likes it, I''ll drive away the people here. I dare to grab what I like. I''m really tired of living!"


    Two people there unbridled joke, it seems that did not see Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    As Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the door, he said to Mu Tiance: "no wonder Fang CuO said that Fengshui here is not good. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it at last."


    Isn''t it? After two or three days, someone came to the house to ask for trouble. I have to say that the geomantic omen of this courtyard is really not very good.


    But who cares?


    "It''s not about feng shui." Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang faintly, "that''s because you have your own aura of doom. Wherever you go, you will bring trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang took a silent look at mu Tiance and said with a bitter smile, "your mouth is really getting more and more poisonous now."


    As they walked out of the room, Yan Yi and others suddenly looked at them, especially the woman. When she saw mu Tiance''s peerless face, stars flashed in her eyes, and her mind began to fantasize about being held in her arms by the beautiful man in front of her.


    The more flashy a woman is, the more lustful a man is.


    When the woman looks at mu Tiance, she is naturally seen by Yan Yi.


    Looking at her own woman actually looking at other men with this kind of eyes, Yan Yi''s heart suddenly became angry with a nameless ghost fire.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap has fallen on the woman''s face, and the woman immediately breaks away from her fantasy. Of course, she knows why Yan Yi hit herself. She subconsciously covers her cheek and says to Yan Yi in a flustered way: "Mr. Yan, it''s wrong. It''s the man who looks like a demon. It''s his way."


    Although the feeling of being held by a beautiful man should be very good, no matter how good it is, there is no good status and status. Therefore, she immediately sold mu Tiance, who was just very fascinated.


    "Mind your eyes, don''t forget who you are!" Just now, Yan Yi, who was very gentle to the woman, now his face was full of evil. After a warning look at the woman, he coldly said to Mu Tiance: "give you a chance. Now get over here and kneel down in front of me and apologize to me. I won''t pursue you for robbing my favorite courtyard, and I can let you leave unharmed!"


    "Poof


    Hearing Yan Yi''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said to Mu Tiance with a smile on his face: "you see, it turns out that it''s not me who brings the aura of doom, but you!"


    Mu Tiance took a bad look at Xu Shaotang. At the same time, he looked coldly at Yan Yi and said, "if you roll in front of me now and kowtow to me, I can consider sparing your dog''s life!"


    He returned Yan Yi''s words intact, and didn''t see Yan Yi''s threat at all.


    This kind of person is rubbish in his eyes. Even if he talks with this kind of person, he thinks it''s an insult to himself.


    After hearing mu Tiance''s words, Yan Yi and some of his subordinates were stunned, and then began to laugh. Yan Yi''s laughter was exaggerated, as if he thought it was the biggest joke he had ever heard.


    With a smile, Yan Yi looked at mu Tiance with a sinister face and said with a sneer: "no wonder I dare not move away after receiving the words from my son. It''s really arrogant, but arrogance has to pay a price! I suddenly changed my mind just now. I want to arrest you and give you to a friend of mine as a gift. Hehe, he likes you the most! "As Yan Yi''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang immediately patted his forehead. He had never seen such a death before. If Yan Yi wants to kill mu Tiance, if Mu Tiance is in a good mood, he can spare his dog''s life. But he says he wants to catch mu Tiance and give him to someone else as a boy''s pet. He''s not fighting all over the place!


    Sure enough, hearing Yan Yi''s words, mu Tiance suddenly burst into a murderous spirit that could not be restrained.


    At the next moment, Yan Yi had already flown out of the gate of the courtyard with a scream, and he was accompanied by some of his dog legs. Fortunately, mu Tiance didn''t disdain to fight against a woman, otherwise the woman would have flown out of the gate with them.


    Seeing that mu Tiance was going to kill the young master Yan, Xu Shaotang suddenly said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "before killing them, ask them to repair the gate for us. Damn, the gate is destroyed by these bastards!"


    Because of Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance slowly released his hand holding Yan Yi''s neck. Yan Yi got a temporary breathing opportunity, and immediately roared to Mu Tiance in horror: "you can''t kill me, you kill me, the Bai family won''t let you go!"


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang, who originally planned to turn around and enter the house, immediately came to Mu Tiance and shook his head slightly. At the same time, he asked Yan Yi, "do you know the Bai family?"

 Chapter 1533

    "Of course!"


    Seeing that his words worked, Yan Yi opened his mouth full of blood and said to Xu Shaotang: "Bai Qing, the second son of the Bai family, is my good brother. If you dare to touch my hair, the Bai family will not let you go! Do you know how powerful the Bai family is? They can kill you with any finger


    I''m so scared! Xu Shaotang''s heart is filled with ecstasy. He really has no place to find, and it doesn''t take any effort!


    They were still discussing that they would take the beast Baiqing to attack first, but they didn''t expect to hear so soon. It seems that even God wants them to kill the scum of Baiqing!


    "Where is Baiqing?" Mu Tiance asked coldly.


    Although he doesn''t like to meddle in his own affairs, he has to meddle in the affairs of scum like Bai Qing!


    Feel the name of white engine seems to be very good, Yan Yi more confident said: "my brother white engine is now in Zhuxi Town, if you dare to move me, you will be in disaster!"


    "Ha ha, do we believe that Bai Qing is your brother?" Xu Shaotang sneered and said, "give you a chance and ask someone to call Bai Qing to see us, and we''ll spare your dog''s life!"


    "Well, you wait! Someone who lets me go back and tell me brother Baiqing Yan Yi roared arrogantly.


    Xu Shaotang to Mu Tiance Nunu mouth, said with a smile: "then put a person back, but I admire young master Bai Qing for a long time, if you can see young master Bai Qing, even if you can spare his dog''s life!"


    Mu Tiance knew that Xu Shaotang wanted Bai Qing to send him to the door to die. He nodded gently, then looked at a Yanyi dog leg lying on the ground and said coldly: "you, get out of here and tell the news!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, the man immediately received an amnesty and quickly took a look at Yan Yi.


    "Yan Lin, go to the moon tower to find my brother Baiqing!"


    When speaking, Yan Yi also winks at Yan Lin, indicating that Yan Lin must say in front of Bai Qing how these people despise Bai Qing when he sees Bai Qing!


    Yan Lin followed Yan Yi for a long time, and immediately understood Yan Yi''s meaning. He quickly covered his sunken chest and ran to the direction of the moon building.


    Looking at Yan Yi and others lying on the ground, Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Mu Tiance, "let''s not guard here. In order to prevent them from escaping, break their hands and feet!"


    His words are unusually calm, but in Yan Yi and others, it is undoubtedly the voice of the devil.


    "How dare you?" Yan Yi screamed madly: "my brother Baiqing will not let you go! I want to Ah... "


    Before he had finished his words, there was a scream like killing a pig in his mouth. At the same time, several other screams also sounded at the same time. Just in an instant, all of them were trampled off by Xu Shaotang.


    Listening to the scream in his ear, Xu Shaotang took out his ear and said faintly: "remind you, those two old men are not very good tempered. If your cry disturb their purity, they want to kill you, I dare not stop them!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the screams stopped, only the deliberately suppressed hum and haw.


    Seeing the performance of several people, Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction, looked back at the woman standing in the yard, snorted and said, "you''d better come out and take care of your man. Don''t stay in my yard. I''m afraid of being dirty!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the woman woke up like a dream. She blushed and looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. She quickly ran out of the yard and squatted beside Yan Yi, sobbing falsely.


    When they were about to enter the house, they saw that they had already left, and the housekeeper Lao Zhou ran to this side in a hurry.


    "Didn''t he leave for fear of being implicated?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and murmured to himself.


    Soon, Lao Zhou ran to them and looked at Yan Yi and others lying on the ground with their mouths covered. His face was covered with ashes and he said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, Mu Shao, you''ve made a big mistake! Let''s go! Run, run as far as you can


    Xu Shaotang didn''t move. He just asked Lao Zhou with a smile, "aren''t you gone? Why are you back? "


    "I went to Fang''s house to ask for help." Referring to this, Lao Zhou''s face became angry and said angrily, "I still think about some of you who have something to do with the Fang family, so I went to the Fang family to ask for help. I didn''t expect that the Fang family would not help me! It''s all stupid old slaves. If old slaves were here, they would never have made such a big mistake! "


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang looked at Lao Zhou with surprise. He thought Lao Zhou had left. Unexpectedly, he went to the Fang family for help for them!


    It seems that Lao Zhou is a good man!


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly in his heart. At the same time, it was funny that old Zhou went to the Fang family for help. It was strange that the Fang family would help. First of all, Fang CuO knew their strength and knew that they would not be in any danger. Second, most of the Fang family and the Yan family were in a competitive relationship. I''m afraid Fang CuO would like to use their hands to get rid of the Yan family!"Old Zhou, it''s not so serious!" Xu Shaotang patted Lao Zhou''s shoulder with satisfaction and said, "it''s almost noon. Go and ask someone to prepare some food. Maybe we''ll have guests later."


    He said that the guest, of course, was Bai Qing, but Lao Zhou thought that he was their helper.


    Seeing that they didn''t care at all, Lao Zhou was more sure of his guess. No wonder the two young masters were so indifferent. They thought that the helpers they invited should be very powerful, right? I just don''t know if their helpers are good at Yan Family!


    With such questions, Lao Zhou man had no choice but to take a look at them. Then he quickly walked into the yard and said to the two servants squatting behind the pillars, "make a fire and cook. Some guests will come soon!"


    Listening to Lao Zhou''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other and smile.


    "Old Zhou is very good!" Mu Tiance said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "people who can choose to stay at this time are good."


    At the beginning, they had about ten servants, but when they learned that the Yan family was going to trouble them, there were only three or four left in a flash. For those servants who left, the Yan family could not be offended. If they offended the Yan family, there was only one way to die. Naturally, they did not want to die with Xu Shaotang. Even if Xu Shaotang was very kind to them, no matter how good he was, he would not be It''s important to have your own life.


    "It''s time for you to process money for those who stay." Mu Tiance said with a faint smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it should be!"

 Chapter 1534

    Langyuelou, the largest brothel in Zhuxi town.


    Of course, behind the moon building is the Bai family.


    Yan Lin stumbles into the moon building, grabs the person at the door and says eagerly, "take me to see the second young master Bai, quick!"


    Yan Yi is also a frequent visitor to the moon building. Yan Lin, who often goes in and out of the moon building with Yan Yi, is also a familiar face here. Seeing Yan Lin''s embarrassed appearance, the person at the door quickly asks, "what''s the matter? What do you want to see Mr. two? The second young master is now in Qiuyue girl''s room. If it''s not a particularly important thing, you know the consequences! "


    If you want to say that the gatekeeper is also smart, he is just a gatekeeper. He can''t afford to offend Yan Yi and even more can''t afford to offend Bai Qing. So he reminds Yan Lin of his "kindness" and tells Yan Lin where Bai Qing is by the way. As for whether Yan Lin listens to his "advice", it''s not his business.


    This meeting Yan Yi is being detained, Yan Lin where manage these, rush to the room of autumn moon immediately.


    "Bang dang..."


    The door of Qiuyue''s room was suddenly knocked open, and Yan Lin fell to the ground.


    "Son of a bitch!" Bai Qing, who is having a close communication with Qiu Yue, immediately gives out a pop drink, puts on his clothes like lightning, and a palm has already hit Yan Lin on the ground.


    Yan Lin didn''t dare to resist at all, so he could only shout: "Mr. Bai, spare your life!"


    "Well? Yan Lin Bai Qing takes back his attack, but he turns Yan Lin over.


    Bai Qing looked at Yan Lin shivering on the ground and said coldly, "you''d better give me an explanation, otherwise, hum!"


    Although he didn''t say it directly, the "hum" voice had already expressed everything. If Yan Lin couldn''t give him a satisfactory reply, Yan Lin would become a corpse immediately.


    Hearing Bai Qing''s words, Yan Lin quickly kneels on the ground and says to Bai Qing with fear: "my son has been caught!"


    "Well?" White Qing eyebrows a pick, cold hum a way: "Yan Yi was caught?"? Who dares to touch my white family? Are you tired of living? "


    Although Zhuxi town is nominally the territory of the Jiang family, the Bai family is also focused on it. That''s why the Bai family gives full support to the Yan family to deal with the Fang family. Even if they can''t occupy Zhuxi Town, they have to eat a piece of meat from Zhuxi town.


    The relationship between Bai Qing and Yan Yi is really good, because they both have common interests. However, it''s just good. In Bai Qing''s acting skills, let alone Yan Yi, which one of Yan''s family is not Bai''s dog?


    But then again, it''s true that beating a dog depends on its owner. Yan Yi''s dog has been detained, and his owner is naturally disgraced.


    Yan Lin quickly said: "villains do not know the details of those people, only know that they just moved from elsewhere."


    "People who just came to Zhuxi dare to be so arrogant?" Hum, when Yan Qingzi was arrested, he asked: "didn''t Yan read the name of Gong Yi? They don''t know that Yan Yi is my son''s person? "


    "Yes..." Yan Lin carefully raised his head and looked at Bai Qing''s face. Then he quickly lowered his head and said, "we didn''t report Bai Gongzi''s name. It''s OK. We reported Bai Gongzi''s name..."


    Speaking of this, Yan Lin deliberately did not speak, and lowered his head in fear.


    "What happened in the back?" White Qing cold ask a way.


    Yan Lin quickly lowered his head and said, "villain I dare not say... "


    "Say it White Qing suddenly drinks a, immediately will Yan Lin scared constantly kowtow.


    "They, they said..." Yan Lin kowtowed and embellished: "they say that Bai Qing is something. They don''t pay attention to it at all Ah... "


    Yan Lin''s words haven''t finished, he was kicked by Bai Qing fiercely and knocked the tables and chairs in the room to pieces.


    Yan Lin opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood, and quickly fell on the ground, constantly kowtowing and wailing: "these words are those two, and you said, not villain said, please forgive me!"


    But Bai Qing didn''t see it at all. Yan Lin''s mouth showed a strange smile. Yes, he just wanted to annoy Bai Qing. The more angry Bai Qing is now, the worse the two people will die!


    However, although Bai Qing is domineering, lustful and abnormal, he is not a fool after all. He looks at Yan Lin who is kowtowing and begging for mercy on the ground coldly. A trace of fierce color flashed in his eyes and says coldly: "you''d better not act in front of me. I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t tell the truth, I won''t give you even if you want to say it later Opportunity


    "Forgive me, young master Bai!"


    Hearing Bai Qing''s words, Yan Linton didn''t dare to add oil and vinegar, and quickly told Bai Qing what happened.


    After hearing Yan Lin''s words, Bai Qing suddenly shows a strange smile on his face. He goes to Yan Lin lying on the ground, sits down in front of him, and asks with great interest: "do you mean Yan Yi wants to catch that beautiful man and give him to me?"


    "Yes Yan Lin quickly nodded and said, "it''s this sentence that irritates the beautiful man, so he is seriously injured.""How beautiful is that beautiful man?" White Qing eyes show excited look, smile ha ha of ask a way: "compare this childe how?"


    "This..." Yan Linton did not dare to speak, but fell on the ground constantly shaking.


    See Yan Lin''s performance, even if Yan Lin does not say, white engine also understand, however, his face not only does not have any angry look, but is full of thick smile, but, this smile seems to be a bit embarrassing.


    Yes, Bai Qing not only likes beautiful women, but also men. The more handsome a man is, the more he likes him! Even Yan Yi''s woman will be distracted by that beautiful man. I think that beautiful man must want to be handsome!


    "You''d better pray that you''re telling the truth!" White Qing coldly looked at Yan Lin, slowly stood up from the chair in front of Yan Lin, full of warning said: "if you dare to have a half empty words, I will ask you to live or die!"


    In fact, it''s not necessary that every sentence of Yan Lin is true. He only needs one sentence! As long as that beautiful man really exists, then he is worthy of this trip!


    "I dare not!" Yan Lin kowtows.


    "Better be!" White Qing cold hum a, way: "get up, take this childe to meet them, I pour want to see, in the end is which don''t open an eye of dare in this childe''s head move ground!"


    "Good!"


    Yan Lin quickly struggles to get up from the ground and takes Bai Qing to the east courtyard of the city.


    At the moment, I feel like I''ve been lying on the bed in the autumn and I feel sick

 Chapter 1535

    "Master Bai, help me..."


    When he saw Yan Lin walking with Bai Qing, Yan Yi suddenly cried for help from Bai Qing.


    White Qing slowly goes to Yan Yi and others, looking at Yan Yi and others who are lying on the ground with broken hands and feet, his face is covered with frost.


    Yan Yi is his dog, how he teaches all right, but others beat his dog like this, it''s really beating his white face!


    "I''m really impatient to move my Bai family!" White Qing''s face looks extremely sinister, a pair of fists have been grasped by him. After looking at Yan Yi, he walked slowly to the courtyard.


    Hearing Yan Yi''s voice outside, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other and smile. They know that the person he has been waiting for for for a long time has finally come!


    Xu Shaotang looked at the white Qing who came in from the door, and said with a smile, "Oh, is this the well-known second son of white Qing?"


    However, Bai Qing directly ignored Xu Shaotang''s words, and his eyes fell on mu Tiance''s face.


    Beautiful man! If you are a beautiful man!


    Oh, my God! How can there be such a beautiful man in the world?


    At the moment, Bai Qing screams wildly in his heart. He wants to look up to the sky and roar. He wants to thank Yan Yi. If it wasn''t for Yan Yi, how could he meet such a beautiful man?


    Just for a moment, Bai Qing has decided to take the beautiful man in front of you Feng Bai''s house and take good care of him. This beautiful man belongs to him alone, and no one can compete with him!


    Looking at Bai Qing''s crazy eyes and mu Tiance''s face, Xu Shaotang burst out laughing: "brother mu, it seems that your face is not only destructive to women, but also to men! Ha ha


    Xu Shaotang''s laughter is very "brutal", he almost rolled up with laughter! He finally knew that Yan Yi said that he was going to take mu Tiance and give it to someone. He didn''t have to ask. It must be the white engine in front of him!


    If the white engine really lives up to the name of scum and animal metamorphosis, it''s OK to be a good woman. After all, there are not many men who are not lusty, but even men are disgusting.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s undisguised laughter, mu Tiance''s iron blue face has turned black. He glared at Xu Shaotang, the schadenfreude bastard, and held his fist tightly. He gritted his teeth to Bai Qing and yelled: "how do you want to die?"


    Until this time, white engine this just slowly return to God.


    He naturally ignored mu Tiance''s problem, just looked at mu Tiance with a bad smile and said: "as long as you follow me, I promise you endless glory and wealth! Even if you want the stars in the sky, I will find a way to pick them and give them to you! "


    In the face of Bai Qing''s "sincere" confession, Xu Shaotang laughs again without any bottom line.


    "You''re looking for death!"


    Mu Tiance can''t bear the disgusting words of white engine. Just when white engine is still saying his sweet words, mu Tiance''s figure suddenly flashes and appears in front of white engine without any sign.


    Bai Qing''s body is no suspense by mu Tiance slap fan out of the door.


    But if it is just like this, how can it calm the fury in Mu Tiance''s heart? Before Baiqing''s body fell to the ground, mu Tiance flashed in front of him again, grabbed Baiqing''s neck and lifted him like a chicken in his hand.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The loud slap in the face continued to ring, and mu Tiance''s palm fell on Bai Qing''s face like raindrops. Bai Qing had no time to say a word, so he had been slapped by mu Tiance. His whole cheek was swollen like a pig''s head, and his mouth was constantly making all kinds of screams.


    This or he deliberately controlled the strength, otherwise this white engine is already a corpse now. Because Xu Shaotang and he had already discussed before Bai Qing came here that we should not let Bai Qing die too easily, but let Bai Qing also taste the pain. Xu Shaotang even said that we should crush the bones of Bai Qing one by one, and then cut his body full of wounds, and then spread honey on the wounds, so that Bai Qing would die slowly under the bite of snakes, insects, rats and ants.


    Looking at mu Tiance who ravaged the white engine like crazy, Yan Yi first stayed, then said with a crazy smile: "ha ha, you are dead! You''re dead! "


    Yes, in his opinion, these two people have no chance to survive when they treat Baiqing like this.


    And the housekeeper, Lao Zhou, swallowed his saliva and said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, this time What a disaster


    "Ha ha, it''s not as serious as you think. It''s just a little white family." Xu Shaotang light looked at the old one eye, and then the words are not surprising, dead endlessly said: "even if it is the white house owner to how?"


    "Xu Shao, you..." Lao Zhou was frightened by Xu Shaotang''s "arrogant" words, and said with a worried face: "don''t you know which Bai family this Bai family is?""I know!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "isn''t it the Bai family, one of the five families? Lao Zhou, I told you that if the sky doesn''t fall, just do your own thing well. It''s not as terrible as you think! What''s more, even if the sky falls down, we''ll support it. Don''t worry about it! "


    At the same time, mu Tiance outside the door finally gave up the torture of Baiqing, threw the bloody Baiqing on the ground, and stepped on Baiqing''s face with one foot. His voice was extremely cold and said: "since you men and women like it so much, then I will let you become neither men nor women!"


    The next moment, mu Tiance kicks Bai Qing.


    "Oh..."


    White engine instantly issued a very miserable howl, hands covered his body, constantly rolling on the ground in pain.


    At the sight of this scene, Yan Yi and his gang of dogs can''t laugh any more. They have been completely shocked by mu Tiance''s ferocious hegemony. Everyone is so scared that they open their mouths wide. No one can believe that this scene has really happened. Bai Qing, the second son of the Bai family, one of the five families, has been completely abandoned?


    Just now, they can still laugh that these two people have offended the Bai family, but now, they can''t laugh any more. Now the white engine rolling in pain on the ground seems to be them soon!


    At this moment, they finally felt a tremor from the soul!


    I''m afraid. They are really afraid!


    At this time, a figure came slowly from the distance.

 Chapter 1536

    When the figure approached, white Qing, who was writhing in pain on the ground, seemed to see straw to save his life. He opened his mouth, which had no teeth but was filled with blood, and cried to the man sadly: "elder three Help me Help me... "


    Listening to Bai Qing''s cry for help, Jiang Dongli looks at it curiously, but now Bai Qing''s face has swollen into a pig''s head, and is full of dirt mixed with all kinds of blood and tears. He really can''t recognize who this person is.


    "You are..." Jiang Dongli took a look at mu Tiance, who is now there, and then squatted down in front of Bai Qing.


    "I am White engine... " Bai Qing howled in pain, and at the same time, he reached for Jiang Dongli''s arm and cried with tears on his face: "elder three, help me..."


    "White engine?" Jiang Dongli was slightly stunned, then suddenly looked at mu Tiance, "little friend, this Is this really white engine


    Facing Jiang Dongli''s shocked eyes, mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "yes!"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang, a spectator in the house, also saw Jiang Dongli''s figure. Then he walked out of the house with a smile and said, "Mr. Jiang, if you can''t welcome him far away, please forgive me!"


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome Jiang Dongli smiles at Xu Shaotang, and then points to the white engine on the ground and asks Xu Shaotang, "has this boy offended you?"


    Looking at Jiang Dongli''s attitude towards these two people, and hearing Jiang Dongli''s address to Xu Shaotang, Bai Qing, who thought that the Savior had arrived, suddenly turned pale and howled bitterly: "Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance, my Bai family With you Never die... "


    "Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance?"


    Yan Yi repeated the two names in his mouth. Suddenly, he suddenly raised his head, and his face was also covered with ashes.


    He finally remembered who they were! At the moment, he suddenly wanted to strangle the dead woman squatting beside him, who was crying hypocritically. If it wasn''t for her, he would never have provoked the two murderers!


    "It''s over It''s over... " Yan Yi''s mouth keeps repeating these two words, and the light in his eyes gradually disappears. If it wasn''t for the two words that he kept chanting in his mouth, some people might have thought that he was dead, and his whole person had no life.


    Xu Shaotang took his eyes away from Jiang Dongli, turned to Bai Qing, who was like a dead dog, and said with a smile, "your Bai family and I have never been dead for a long time! You wait, I won''t let you alone under the nine springs. I''ll send the Bai family to see you in a few days! "


    Although his face is still with a slight smile, but everyone can feel the killing of his words.


    "Two..." Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s murderous look, Jiang Dongli couldn''t help but show a bitter smile, and tried to ask them: "can I ask for a favor for the second son of the white family? After all, if he offends both of you, he will learn enough. "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Jiang Dongli with a smile and said, "old Jiang opened his mouth. Originally, we had to give old Jiang face. However, there are too many harmful things that Bai Qing has done. Today, no one can plead with him!"


    Jiang Dongli frowned slightly and asked, "what has he done to hurt nature?"


    So Xu Shaotang tells Jiang Dongli how Bai Qing treats Pei family and Tong Yu.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiang Dongli fell into silence.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not unusual in Kunlun. It''s normal for the weak to be bullied by the strong. It''s just that Bai Qing has gone too far. It''s true that he doesn''t kill Tong Yu and Peijie too much. If he kills Tong Yu and Peijie, Jiang Dongli thinks it''s justifiable. After all, Tong Yu was originally intended to be betrothed to Bai Qing, and his own woman has run away with others, even Jiang Dongli doesn''t think so Can bear this tone, but he does that kind of thing to Tong Yu, but also to the whole Peijia village people, this is really too much!


    The key is that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were chased and killed in the Kunlun kingdom because of him!


    "Alas..."


    Jiang Dongli sighed softly. He turned his head and stopped looking at Bai Qing. With a heavy sigh, he said to them, "I''ve come all the way, but I haven''t had time to drink. I''m going to ask for a glass of water. Can I?"


    His words are tantamount to showing that he doesn''t want to take care of this matter, and it''s better to be out of sight!


    "Of course!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Lao Zhou, "take Mr. Jiang into the house to have a rest. I''ll wait on him!"


    "Good!"


    Old Zhou, who stayed there, came back and welcomed Jiang Dongli into the room. Before he knew it, his back had already straightened up. Just now, he realized that these two people were the people who have been making a lot of noise in Kunlun since this period of world. He never dreamed that they were the people he was serving. He finally knew why they were the same from beginning to end I''m not afraid!


    At the moment, he was very glad that he finally stayed!


    Until Jiang Dongli came into the room at the invitation of Lao Zhou, Xu Shaotang turned around and said to Bai Qing with a smile: "you see, Jiang Dongli is too lazy to intercede for you. It seems that you really deserve to die! I feel sorry for myself if I don''t kill you. ""Spare me! I''m wrong... "


    Facing the threat of death and knowing the identity of the two killing gods, Bai Qing no longer had the arrogance just now, but with a runny nose and tears pleaded to them: "as long as you spare me, I will give you whatever benefits you want! Please Don''t kill me... "


    "It''s no use begging me!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile and said, "you have violated our brother Mu''s scale. You''d better ask him, please him, let you die faster!"


    How can Xu Shaotang spare his dog''s life when he treats Baiqing as a beast?


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, Bai Qing''s face suddenly loses his anger. He looks at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in horror. The pain from his body has numbed him. Under the threat of death, he can''t feel the pain.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang looking at himself, mu Tiance glanced at Bai Qing and said, "kill him, don''t dirty my hands!"


    With that, mu Tiance turned to Yan Lin, who was scared to death. He pointed to Bai Qing and said coldly, "either you kill him, or let me torture you to death slowly!"


    "My lord Spare my life... " Yan Lin wails, kneels on the ground and kowtows to them for mercy.


    Yan Lin doesn''t dare to kill Bai Qing. Even if he borrows his 100 courage, he doesn''t dare to kill Bai Qing. Even if Xu Shaotang lets him go, the Bai family will tear him to pieces.


    Looking at Yan Lin''s bird like appearance, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly to Mu Tiance and says: "we''ve solved it quickly. We still have things to do!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang pointed to the house, indicating that Jiang Dongli was still inside.


    "Kill me! I''m dirty with my hands


    With that, mu Tiance walked into the house slowly.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance speechless, with a bitter smile in his heart: brother, if you are afraid to dirty your hands, I am not afraid to dirty my hands?

 Chapter 1537

    Xu Shaotang finally gave Bai Qing a good time, but he didn''t kill Yan Yi, because he didn''t have to do it at all. The Bai family couldn''t get away with Yan Yi. Because of the ruthlessness of the Bai family, it''s inevitable that the Yan family will be removed from Zhuxi town. He doesn''t need to waste time with these dying people.


    Will Yan Yi and others away, by the way let them take away the body of white engine, Xu Shaotang slowly into the house.


    Jiang Dongli sat there, looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "Why, does Mr. Jiang think that Baiqing should not die?" Xu Shaotang sits in front of Jiang Dongli and asks him with a smile.


    Jiang Dongli shook his head slightly and said, "Damn it. I didn''t expect you to make such a big noise when you first came to Zhuxi town. According to the truth, I''d like to thank you, too! "


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked Jiang Dongli with a smile: "is it hard for Jiang to see that Bai Qing is not pleasing to the eye?"


    "No!" Jiang Dongli shook his head again and said, "no matter how unbearable this white engine is, it''s one of my five families after all. You may not know that there is an unwritten agreement between no big family. No family is allowed to fight against the younger generation of other families. It''s their business, and the elders of the family are not allowed to interfere."


    "I didn''t expect that there was such an unwritten agreement in Kunlun."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, but he is not surprised that there are the same rules among the big families in the capital. He can understand the reasons for the rules. The strength of these big families is almost the same. Today you can kill the younger generation of other families, and tomorrow they can kill the younger generation of your family. If we are allowed to go on killing like this, I''m afraid the five families will have been annihilated in endless internal fighting before the Imperial Palace takes action.


    Jiang Dongli nodded slightly and said, "didn''t you ask me why there was a conflict between the Jiang family and the Bai family? In fact, the root knot is in Zhuxi town! "


    After listening to Jiang Dongli''s words, they immediately understood. Mu Tiance said faintly: "because you are different from the family supported by Bai family in Zhuxi Town, they all want to bring Zhuxi town into their own family, so there is a conflict?"


    "That''s about it!" Jiang Dongli nodded slightly: "Zhuxi town is the territory of our Jiang family, but the Bai family has always wanted to bite in Zhuxi town in recent years. They fully support the Yan family to fight against the Fang family, which also makes some troubles happen to our two families. Now that Bai Qing is dead in your hands, the Bai family will definitely be responsible for the Yan family. The Yan family should soon disappear from Zhuxi town. In the future, Zhuxi town will be the only Fang family we support. Do you want to be better than the two of you


    "So that''s the truth." Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand to Jiang Dongli and said in a joking tone: "Mr. Jiang wants to thank us. It can''t be just empty talk, or give me something practical?"


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. He doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang is up to. He wants to make sure whether the Jiang family has betrayed them. Now how can he talk and laugh with Jiang Dongli?


    What the hell is this asshole trying to do? Mu Tiance was very confused.


    Jiang Dongli didn''t seem to expect that Xu Shaotang would be like this. He looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and then asked Xu Shaotang with a smile: "well, what do you want?"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said to Jiang Dongli with a smile, "I think Zhuxi town is good, so I specially moved to Zhuxi town to live in. We also went through a lot of places in Kunlun. Zhuxi town is my favorite place."


    "The lion opens his mouth!"


    Mu Tiance instantly understood what Xu Shaotang wanted to do. He wanted Zhuxi town! Want to put Zhuxi town into their territory! How dare this bastard talk!


    Jiang Dongli was also surprised by Xu Shaotang''s words. He thought Xu Shaotang was just joking with him, but he didn''t expect Xu Shaotang to come up with the idea of Zhuxi town! They have been operating in Zhuxi town for many years. In order to gain the actual control of Zhuxi Town, they do not hesitate to fight with the Bai family. How can they hand over Zhuxi town to Xu Shaotang?


    Jiang Dongli cleaned up the shock in his heart and said with a smile, "Zhuxi town is really good, otherwise we would not have fought with the Bai family for Zhuxi town for so long."


    Since Xu Shaotang doesn''t tell him clearly, he pretends that he doesn''t understand anything. If he can make a fool of it, he can make a fool of it. If Xu Shaotang directly asks for Zhuxi Town, he can say something else.


    Seeing that Jiang Dongli pretended to be a fool to himself, Xu Shaotang suddenly laughed in his heart, but said quietly: "Mr. Jiang, do you know the leader of the imperial palace?"


    "I don''t know!" Jiang Dongli looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise again. He doesn''t know why he suddenly asks this question, "the Imperial Palace hasn''t appeared for hundreds of years. We almost know nothing about the Imperial Palace, let alone know the owner of the imperial palace."


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and said: "a few days ago, I met Yingluo, the leader of the imperial palace. She said that she had a chat with her. She also praised Zhuxi town. Originally, she said that she would come to Zhuxi town with us for a few days. But there was something wrong with the Imperial Palace. She had to go back to the imperial palace with regret."Xu Shaotang''s words are totally fabricated, but they have a different meaning to Jiang Dongli. He understands that Xu Shaotang is oppressing him in the imperial palace. Now everyone knows that Xu Shaotang is behind them in the imperial palace. No matter what Xu Shaotang says is true or false, there is no doubt that their relationship with the imperial palace is there! And the imperial palace is a sword hanging on their heads!


    "I didn''t expect that even the head of the Imperial Palace liked Zhuxi town!" Jiang Dongli gave a wry smile and said, "it''s a pity that I didn''t see the elegant demeanor of the emperor''s palace leader."


    "I''ll meet you!" Xu Shaotang vowed: "when she is busy with the Imperial Palace, she will come to Zhuxi town soon."


    The so-called skirmish refers to people like Xu Shaotang and Jiang Dongli. Although neither of them mentioned whether to hand over Zhuxi town to Xu Shaotang, it seems irrelevant, but they are testing each other. Xu Shaotang is testing Jiang Dongli''s attitude, and Jiang Dongli is also testing the authenticity of Xu Shaotang''s words. It''s wonderful that you come and I go.


    Jiang Dongli''s eyes are burning at Xu Shaotang. He sees the confident smile on his face. He already understands something in his heart.

 Chapter 1538

    The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face looks more like ridicule in Jiang Dongli at the moment.


    "Do you have any wine?" Jiang Dongli suddenly sighed and asked Xu Shaotang slowly.


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded to Jiang Dongli with a smile. At the same time, he told Lao Zhou, "bring the wine. We''ll have a good drink with Jiang."


    When Lao Zhou went to get the wine, Jiang Dongli asked them, "just the two of you live here?"


    "His master and my grandfather like to be pure, and this society is in the process of Qingxiu." Mu Tiance took a look at Jiang Dongli and said, "if Jiang wants to have a drink with them, please call them."


    "Oh, no, since they like to be clean, I don''t want to disturb them." Jiang Dongli shook his head slightly and said, "let''s have two drinks, shall we?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "if Mr. Jiang invites us, we will accompany you naturally."


    When he spoke, Lao Zhou had brought wine and glasses, and then respectfully filled them with wine.


    Jiang Dongli slowly grabbed the wine glass on the table, looked at them apologetically, and said: "the Jiang family is sorry for you, this glass of wine, I''ll make amends to you as the old master!"


    Judging from Xu Shaotang''s various performances, Jiang Dongli knows that they must have known about the betrayal of them by the Jiang family. Therefore, Xu Shaotang''s demand for Zhuxi town from him is actually a kind of compensation, but he didn''t make it clear.


    Hearing Jiang Dongli''s words, old Zhou''s face next to him suddenly showed an incredible look. Who is Jiang Dongli? He''s a long-time famous expert in Kunlun, the elder of the yuan family. Now he''s making amends to these two young people face to face?


    This Is that crazy?


    "Don''t make amends, Mr. Jiang!" Xu Shaotang also raised his glass to Jiang Dongli and said with a smile: "some things, although we are not angry in our hearts, we also understand what you think. Besides, anyway, Mr. Jiang had been kind to us. If Mr. Jiang had fought with us in Tianhai, we would have turned into nothing now! So, if you drink this wine, don''t make amends. "


    Xu Shaotang''s words once again confirmed Jiang Dongli''s conjecture. Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance who raised their glasses, Jiang Dongli couldn''t help but show a bitter smile and slowly said: "now that the words have been said, let''s not say anything. Let''s have a good drink today. See you next time, maybe it''s another scene."


    See you next time, maybe it''s the enemy?


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang drank all the wine in his glass and said with a smile, "no matter what the scene is, we all remember Jiang''s kindness."


    "Ha ha, there are many people in this world who are fickle and lack of justice. There are really not many people who attach importance to love and justice like you." Jiang Dongli raised his head, poured the wine into his throat, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said: "I hope we don''t have the day when we meet in war. To tell you the truth, I''ve seen many people in my life, but there are really not many people who can make me see. You two are absolutely the best of them!"


    "Ha ha, Mr. Jiang is flattered!" Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "there are many talented people in Kunlun. What are we two


    Jiang Dongli shakes his head with a smile and drinks the wine from the full glass again. He laughs at himself and says, "if you are nothing, then we old guys are really shameless!"


    "Ha, not to mention that, besides, I feel like I''m going to fly to heaven." With a smile, Xu Shaotang grabbed his glass and said, "come on, drink. Let''s have a good time today."


    With that, Xu Shaotang said to Lao Zhou, "Lao Zhou, don''t wait here. Go and help you. We can just accompany Mr. Jiang."


    Lao Zhou is also a smart man. Knowing that Xu Shaotang and his family mostly have something important to talk about, he nods and exits the room.


    Watching Lao Zhou leave, Jiang Dongli smiles to them and signals them to say what they have to say.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at mu Tiance and slowly said to Jiang Dongli, "Mr. Jiang, for the sake of your letting us go, I''ll give you a message."


    "What''s the news?" Jiang Dongli took a look at Xu Shaotang and asked tentatively, "is it related to the imperial palace?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said: "I advise you not to be enemies with the imperial palace. The imperial palace is really not your only rival! If you are determined to fight against the Imperial Palace together with those families, the only thing that will come is destruction! "


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, Jiang Dongli and mu Tiance look puzzled. What Jiang Dongli doubts is what Xu Shaotang wants to do. One moment he wants to ask for Zhuxi Town, another moment he "kindly" advises them. What''s the purpose of doing this?


    However, mu Tiance wondered why Xu Shaotang should disclose this kind of news to Jiang Dongli and let the five families fight against the imperial palace?


    At the same time, mu Tiance reaches out his foot and kicks Xu Shaotang hard to remind him not to say anything! Although Jiang Dongli did have a life for them, the Jiang family betrayed them this time, and they were even with the Jiang family. In the future, no one owed anyone. If the Jiang family wanted to be their enemy, they could not let the Jiang family go!After being kicked by mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang understood mu Tiance''s meaning. After shaking his head with a smile, he turned to Jiang Dongli and said, "is Mr. Jiang curious why I want to tell you this?"


    "Yes Jiang Dongli nodded slightly and said, "I really don''t understand what you mean!"


    "It''s very simple. Your Jiang family is also the most agreeable one among the five families you have contact with." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we have enough enemies in Kunlun. There is no need to have another enemy. That''s all!"


    Jiang Dongli looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked, "that is to say, we are not enemies now?"


    "Of course not, at least not yet!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "although there is a little friction between the Jiang family and us, it''s nothing compared with our grudges with the Ying family and the Bai family. Let''s not worry about this time. In the future, let''s cooperate sincerely."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiang Dongli fell into thinking. To tell the truth, Xu Shaotang''s attitude really puzzled him. He thought that Xu Shaotang would regard the Jiang family as a mortal enemy when they knew the news that the Jiang family had betrayed them. I didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would say this.


    "Is that true?" Jiang Dongli looks at Xu Shaotang seriously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "of course! But the premise is, don''t let that happen again! "

 Chapter 1539

    Speaking of the previous things, Jiang Dongli''s face was red again, and he said with some apologies, "it was really our Jiang family that did wrong before!"


    "Everything can be done again and again, but not again and again!" Xu Shaotang seriously said to Jiang Dongli: "I have a characteristic, that is, other people are worthy of me, and I will certainly be worthy of others."


    Jiang Dongli nodded slightly. He understood what Xu Shaotang meant. Xu Shaotang could let bygones be bygones and bygones be bygones. But if there were similar things in the future, they would really become enemies.


    "Never again!" Jiang Dongli said firmly.


    "Ha ha, I believe in Mr. Jiang!" Xu Shaotang raised his glass to Jiang Dongli and said, "I have some confidence in Jiang''s personal character."


    While chatting and drinking, Xu Shaotang and Jiang Dongli were basically talking. Mu Tiance didn''t spend much time talking, only occasionally inserted a sentence or two, but more often thought about Xu Shaotang''s purpose.


    Although Jiang Dongli was also thinking, he didn''t show it on his mouth. He just thought silently in his heart.


    Just then, there was a loud noise outside the door.


    When they were still wondering, the sound of housekeeper Lao Zhou knocking on the door came out.


    "Two young masters, Yan Ying has brought people here and is kneeling at the door. Do you want to see him?" Lao Zhou''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Yan Ying?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, raised his voice and asked Lao Zhou, "is that Yan Yi''s family?"


    "Yes


    After confirming his guess, Xu Shaotang said to Lao Zhou outside the door, "if he wants to kneel, let him kneel!"


    Yan Ying brings people to kneel at their door at this time, and his purpose is obvious! Presumably Yan Ying also knows that the Yan family has been forced into a desperate situation, now either waiting for the Bai family''s people to come to ask questions, or taking refuge in them to fight against the Bai family! Waiting for the Bai family to come, it is obvious that there is only one way out. If you take refuge in them, there may still be a glimmer of life.


    Just as Lao Zhou was going to deliver a message, Jiang Dongli said to them with a smile, "you''d better meet me. I''ll drink here several times."


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Jiang Dongli and mu Tiance. Finally, he nodded and said to Mu Tiance, "why don''t you meet the Yan Family and see what they want to say? I''ll have a drink with Jiang here?"


    Without thinking about it, mu Tiance shook his head and said, "you go, I''ll drink with Mr. Jiang. I''m not interested in talking nonsense with them!"


    "Well, then I''ll go!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly, and then said to Jiang Dongli, "then Mr. Jiang will sit down first, and I will come."


    Soon, Xu Shaotang came out of the room. As soon as he got to the gate, he saw a lot of people kneeling outside the gate, including old people, young people, men and women. Even Yan Yi, who was released by him, was tied up firmly. Yan Yi''s hands and feet were broken, and his face was full of pain, but he didn''t dare to make any noise The sound of the sound.


    "Why are you kneeling here?" Xu Shaotang lightly looked at the kneeling man, and his face showed an unhappy look.


    "The villain has no way to teach his son. It''s all villain''s fault to offend Mr. Xu and Mr. mu. Villain is willing to take all the responsibility. Just ask Mr. Xu to take care of both the old and the young in the Yan family. Let''s give them a way to live! Please, Mr. Xu! Please, Mr. Xu... " Kneeling at the front, Yan Ying kowtows his head violently on the ground and cries to Xu Shaotang. He is a few decades old, but he is crying.


    He recognized Xu Shaotang at a glance. It''s not that he knew Xu Shaotang originally, but it''s a simple point. Here are Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Mu Tiance knows Xu Shaotang very well. Although Xu Shaotang is also beautiful, he is far from the description of Mu Tiance.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to recognize Xu Shaotang.


    With the cry of Yan Ying, all the people of Yan family knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Xu Shaotang. While kowtowing, they kept shouting "Mr. Xu, please forgive me".


    "If you had known today, why did you have to..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed silently in his heart. He didn''t have any sympathy for Yan Ying and Yan Yi. You don''t have to think about it. The father and son must have done a lot of bad things in Zhuxi town. Even if they killed 100 of them, there would be no one wronged. But in the face of those old and weak women and children kneeling on the ground kowtow, he had some compassion in his heart.


    He also knows that these people are deliberately called by Yan Ying in order to win his sympathy, but he can''t completely ignore these old and weak women and children.


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Yan Ying who kept kowtowing and said faintly: "don''t follow me. I don''t want to eat this set! Instead of begging me here, it''s better to hide in a hidden place when the Bai family hasn''t found it. "


    Although he couldn''t bear it, he also knew that this time was not a time to be soft hearted. If all his enemies followed him, wouldn''t he be unable to do anything?Today, these people kowtow in front of themselves and beg for mercy. They don''t know when they will bite themselves. Xu Shaotang will never do such a thing, but he can''t do it to kill these old and weak women and children himself.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s cold words, Yan Ying raised his bloody cheek and said in tears: "Mr. Xu, we are really desperate! As long as the Bai family wants to kill us, even if we escape to the ends of the earth, it''s useless. Please have pity on us and give us a way to live! The whole Yan family is willing to be a cow and a horse in return for Mr. Xu''s kindness


    "I don''t need cattle and horses!" Xu Shaotang said coldly: "before I get angry, take these people away from me. Otherwise, I don''t need the Bai family. I''ll give you a ride first!"


    "Mr. Xu, be kind! The villain is willing to use his life to calm the anger of Mr. Xu and Mr. mu. He only wants to give the Yan family a way to live! "


    Yan Ying cries bitterly, and then suddenly knocks to the ground. Now he has to rely on Xu Shaotang and his family. They never expect Bai family. Bai family is famous for being cruel and cruel. Bai Qing died. Even if Yan family didn''t kill him, it was also because of Yan Yi. Bai family can''t let Yan family go!


    "I say again, it''s no use begging me!" Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his voice and said coldly, "I count to ten. If you don''t leave again, I don''t blame my people for being merciless! 1¡¢ Two... "


    When Xu Shaotang''s voice without a trace of emotion rings out, all the Yan family are in a panic. Xu Shaotang''s voice seems to have become their life threatening charm at the moment.


    When Xu Shaotang''s voice counts to "Nine", Yan Ying finally slowly gets up from the ground.


    At the moment, Yan Ying''s eyes on Xu Shaotang have completely changed. Just now, it was a bitter color of begging for mercy, but now it has turned into a cold and poisonous snake. If it wasn''t for the prestige of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, he might rush to fight with Xu Shaotang now.


    "Xu Shaotang, my Yan family will not let you go as a ghost!" There is no hope to beg for mercy. Yan Ying finally shows his true colors and yells to Xu Shaotang crazily.


    Looking at Yan Ying''s appearance, Xu Shaotang was very glad that he didn''t feel soft for a moment. After a light look at Yan Ying, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ll wait! But I don''t like people talking to me like that! "


    The next moment, a fierce Qi has passed Yan Ying''s neck. When his head flies up, Xu Shaotang has turned to the house, and he doesn''t want to talk to Yan''s family anymore.

 Chapter 1540

    "It''s done?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang pushing the door, Jiang Dongli asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a self mocking smile: "it seems that I''m still too kind to give them the idea of asking for mercy from me."


    "You''re really good at putting gold on your face!" Mu Tiance snorted and said.


    Jiang Dongli didn''t look like mu Tiance. He just said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "it''s true that you don''t give people the feeling of being ruthless. Otherwise, Yan Ying won''t ask you because he knows it''s useless to ask for Bai family."


    "So it''s not a good thing that people are too kind." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "well, don''t worry about the Yan family, let''s continue to drink!"


    "No!"


    Jiang Dongli shook his head slowly to Xu Shaotang and said, "this wine has been almost drunk. It''s time for me to go back. I will tell all the things we talked about today. As for Zhuxi Town, let the owner decide! "


    There''s drama!


    Xu Shaotang was very happy. All the words Jiang Dongli said in front of him were nonsense. Only the last sentence was the key. It seems that it is not impossible for the Jiang family to assign Zhuxi town to them!


    At the beginning, he just wanted to try to ask the Jiang family for compensation. He didn''t have much hope. Before he left, Jiang Dongli gave him a surprise!


    Although he was pleasantly surprised, he didn''t show it. He just tried to suppress the joy in his heart and said to Jiang Dongli with a smile: "thank you, Jiang is old! Since Mr. Jiang has something to do, we will not detain him any more. However, please ask Mr. Jiang to let the head of the Jiang family carefully consider the matter with the imperial palace. The strength of the imperial palace is absolutely beyond your imagination! "


    "I''ll tell you to the master." Jiang Dongli stood up slowly and said seriously: "if the housekeeper doesn''t make any decision, I''d like to thank you for your reminding. Let''s say goodbye and have another drink one day!"


    Jiang Dongli left with countless questions in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang''s words on the wine table have made him in an unprecedented confusion. He doesn''t know which words Xu Shaotang said are true or false.


    Watching Jiang Dongli leave, mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang in doubt and asks, "what do you want to do?"


    "Hey, hey, guess what?" Xu Shaotang laughs at mu Tiance.


    Where does mu Tiance have the leisure to guess? He stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "do you think it''s your business alone?"


    This matter is not only related to Xu Shaotang, but also related to each of them. Xu Shaotang''s rash decision, and he didn''t even say the reason, which really made mu Tiance feel a little angry!


    Looking at mu Tiance''s appearance, Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said, "what else can we do? Let''s reduce the resistance when dealing with the Bai family and the Ying family!"


    "Less resistance?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly and said, "are you not afraid of the Jiang family stabbing us again?"


    It is said that mu Tiance didn''t want to be overcast again after he was bitten by a snake for ten years and was afraid of the well rope by the Jiang family. Therefore, mu Tiance''s heart was very exclusive of Xu Shaotang''s decision to make up with the Jiang family. If he didn''t trust Xu Shaotang, he might turn against Xu Shaotang in front of Jiang Dongli!


    "What kind of knife?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t you find that the Jiang family also guessed that the strength of the imperial palace is not what they can compete with?"


    Mu Tiance said, "where do you see that?"


    "Ha ha, when Jiang Dongli apologized to us, I already saw it!" Xu Shaotang moved his body to Mu Tiance''s side and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "if it wasn''t for this, do you think people like Jiang Dongli would apologize to us?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance fell into thinking.


    He didn''t think of this kind of relationship at the beginning. As soon as Xu Shaotang said it, he thought of the key points.


    In fact, Jiang Dongli is not apologizing to them, but to the imperial palace! Because, in the eyes of the five families, behind them is the imperial palace! Otherwise, if you rely on these five people, although they can shake the status of the five families, but they have not been able to achieve the effect of subduing people without fighting! Obviously, Jiang Dongli was apologizing to them, but in fact, it was a signal, a signal to ask for peace from the imperial palace!


    After understanding this, mu Tiance''s face looked better. He looked at Xu Shaotang and said: "next time there is such a thing, please give me a breath in advance! I feel like I''m in a cloud! "


    "Isn''t there no chance?" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "our greatest reliance now is not our own strength, but the imperial palace! No matter whether we admit it or not, we all have the label of imperial palace. The people of the five families think that we have taken refuge in the imperial palace. That''s why the Jiang family''s attitude towards us has changed so much. Now that we have this opportunity, we should take advantage of the Imperial Palace. "


    "Don''t you just borrow the power of the imperial palace when you move out the Yingluo?" Mu Tiance turned his lips and said, "you can really make it up. It''s clear that you want Zhuxi Town, and you also say that Yingluo likes it here, so you''re not afraid that Yingluo knows that you''re borrowing her reputation to trouble you outside?"Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "not afraid! I wish Yingluo would come! If Yingluo comes, the matter will be more solid! "


    "How dare you think!" Mu Tiance turned his lips and asked, "do you think the Jiang family will let Zhuxi town out?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I really don''t know. It depends on what the Jiang family thinks. If the Jiang family really lets Zhuxi town out, it''s certain that the Jiang family also judges that their five families are not rivals of the Imperial Palace together."


    "Why do you insist on Zhuxi town?" Mu Tiance asked.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "at the beginning, I just talked about it casually. I just wanted to ask the Jiang family for some compensation. I didn''t expect that Jiang Dongli would consider it before he left! But then again, if the Jiang family really gives up Zhuxi town to us, it will do us a lot of good! "


    "You want to expand our power?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted mu Tiance on the shoulder and said, "not to expand our power, but to expand the power of the imperial palace!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance was slightly stunned, then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "you are so insidious!"

 Chapter 1541

    The news that Bai Qing was killed has spread in Kunlun within a short period of time, and the news that Xu Shaotang and others lived in Zhuxi town has also spread. They did not wait for the Revenge of Bai family, but they know that Bai family will not give up. The current calm may be to brew a bigger storm.


    And Xu Shaotang''s deeds also gave confidence to those servants who stayed. Now every servant goes out with his head high.


    Although there are not many servants left behind, Xu Shaotang and his family have no plans to recruit new servants. They don''t have much to do. These servants are enough.


    On the third day after Jiang Dongli left, Fang CuO brought several people to Xu Shaotang''s courtyard, each holding a box of 21 feet square in his hand.


    "Master Fang, this is..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Fang CuO''s several people with some doubts. He secretly wonders whether Fang CuO has come to give gifts? Although they have indeed replaced the Fang family and become the first family in Zhuxi Town, it seems that Fang CuO''s rush to give gifts is beyond their expectation.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Fang CuO quickly asked people to put down the box, bowed to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "Xu Shao, this is the sacrifice of next month, please order it."


    "Worship?" Xu Shaotang puzzled asked: "what is this offering?"


    Of course, he would not regard this kind of offering as the kind of offering incense to Bodhisattvas or ancestors as they know. In that case, either his brain has problems or Fang CuO''s brain has problems.


    Fang CuO bowed slightly and motioned to the people who came to open the box in front of him.


    As the box opened, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were suddenly shaking. In the first box, there was a whole box of gold coins, including several black gold coins. In the second box, there was a trace of jewelry and other things. In the third box, there were some things that looked like medicinal materials, but Xu Shaotang didn''t know what it was.


    Although the three boxes in front of us are not big, we can be sure that the total value of the things in these boxes should not be less than 20000 gold. If it''s a gift, it''s definitely a big gift! You know, even after they bought this courtyard, they still had more than 3000 gold. If all these things here were converted into gold coins, their current state would be enough for them to live in Kunlun for most of their lives.


    "The order just came from the Jiang family in the morning. After that, the monthly offerings of our Fang family will be handed over to you directly!" Fang CuO said with a smile: "in the future, the Fang family will trouble Xu Shao and you will take care of him more."


    "No, I don''t know what this offering means." Xu Shaotang looked at Fang CuO inexplicably and said, "tell me first, what is this offering?"


    He''s so confused now that he doesn''t make any mistakes.


    Only at this time did Fang CuO think of Xu Shaotang. They came from the outside world. It''s normal not to know what the offering means. He quickly explained to Xu Shaotang: "originally, our Fang family was attached to the Jiang family, and the Jiang family provided us with necessary protection, but we need to offer sacrifices to the Jiang family once a month. Originally, the monthly offering was 30000 gold or worth 30000 gold The precious articles of gold are now 27000 gold, because Jiang Lao has deducted 10% of the offerings from us before. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing Fang CuO''s explanation, Xu Shaotang said in silence: "it''s been a long time. It''s the protection fee!"


    What''s the offering? The direct point is the protection fee. However, the protection fee is too high! Twenty seven thousand dollars a month is not more than thirty thousand dollars a year. According to the consumption level of Kunlun, the three hundred thousand dollars should be equivalent to about one or two hundred million dollars of the outside world, right?


    It''s no wonder that these ordinary people in Kunlun are so afraid of the people of the five families. One Zhuxi town alone has to provide so many offerings. One of the five families should control at least three or four towns. How much does it cost to collect offerings every year!


    However, since the Jiang family asked Fang CuO to hand over the offering to them, it seems that the Jiang family has decided to assign Zhuxi town to them! Xu Shaotang did not expect that a joke of his own, actually really come true!


    The Jiang family is making friends with them in this way!


    "Protection fee?" Fang mistakenly thought about it, then bowed himself and said, "Xu Shao''s statement is quite appropriate. There are eight thousand gold coins here. The value of these jewels should not be less than five thousand gold. The value of these medicinal materials is about fifteen thousand gold, and the total is twenty-seven thousand gold. There is only a lot more. Xu Shao, do you want someone to count them? "


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly. All of them have no idea about money except WuJie. What does he do when he counts these things?


    However, what makes Xu Shaotang curious is that the medicinal materials are worth 15000 gold?


    These herbs look very humble. They don''t look like valuable things.


    "How valuable is this thing?" Xu Shaotang looked curiously at the medicine in the box and looked closer.


    "If Xu Shao doesn''t believe it, he can go to the pawnshop or drugstore in the city and ask." Fang CuO attacks Xu Shaotang, who suspects that he has cheated him. A look of fear suddenly rises on his face. "If Xu Shaotang thinks that the drugstores and pawnshops in Zhuxi town are not trustworthy, he can take them to other towns to ask. Villains never dare to make a false price."Looking at Fang CuO''s panic, Xu Shaotang understood that he had misunderstood his meaning. He shook his head with a smile and said, "I don''t mean that. I mean, what is this thing and what''s its function? It''s so valuable?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Fang CuO''s worried look faded slightly. He pointed to the medicinal materials in the box and said, "this is coagulant flower from Luoxia mountain. The quantity of coagulant flower is very rare. It only grows in the barren land of Luoxia mountain. It takes more than ten years for it to germinate and bloom. Coagulant flower is the holy product of refining and healing One of the indispensable materials of Yuandan! "


    "What Dan?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Sheng Yuan Dan!"


    Xu Shaotang thinks about it carefully. Some time ago, when they were seriously injured by the Ying family and the Bai family, Su Nu seemed to give them Sheng Yuan Dan. The effect of that thing was really good. Originally, he wanted to ask Su Nu for more points, but she naturally didn''t give it to him.


    This will hear the name of this healing medicine from Fang CuO''s mouth again, and Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly becomes active.

 Chapter 1542

    "You said that coagulation flower is only one of the medicinal materials for refining Shengyuan pill?" Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at Fang CuO and asks, "it seems that the Shengyuan pill you mentioned is very difficult to refine, isn''t it?"


    "It''s hard!" Fang CuO nodded and said: "although I don''t know how to refine the Shengyuan pill, I know that dozens of medicinal materials needed to refine the Shengyuan pill are extremely precious medicinal materials, and the value of each one is no less than that of the clotting flower."


    Hearing Fang CuO''s words, Xu Shaotang''s mind became more active. He reached out and picked up the box and carefully looked at the dried up flower.


    "Shengyuandan should be very expensive, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang asked Fang CuO with a smile.


    Even the materials for refining Shengyuan pill are so expensive. You don''t have to guess. The price of Shengyuan pill must be extremely high. After all, Xu Shaotang himself has tried the effect of it. It''s really powerful. In some cases, it may even save people''s lives. If this kind of pill is not expensive, it''s really strange.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang kept asking about shengyuandan, Fang CuO asked with a smile: "it seems that Xu Shaotang is very interested in shengyuandan?"


    "I''m really interested!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Let''s give Xu Shao a good talk about the Shengyuan pill." Fang CuO naturally knows how to put in his favor. Since Xu Shaotang is so interested in this Shengyuan pill, he is happy to give Xu Shaotang a detailed explanation, so he followed Xu Shaotang''s question and said: "the price of this Shengyuan pill is really expensive. The price of a Shengyuan pill will never be less than 50000 gold, sometimes even more than 100000 gold!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As Fang CuO''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly widened his eyes. Niang, is it so expensive?


    He always thought that he was a rich man in Kunlun. Now he knows that he is a beggar. All his belongings can''t compare with the value of a Shengyuan pill? That day, they ate a Shengyuan pill, that is to say, at least 250000 gold was gone?


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt golden on his body. He felt like he was made of gold coins. He had at least 50000 gold coins in his stomach!


    Xu Shaotang looked at Fang CuO with great interest and asked, "since this Shengyuan pill is so difficult to refine, there must be very few people who can refine this magic healing medicine, right?"


    Fang CuO nodded his head and said, "in the whole Kunlun Kingdom, the only one who can refine this healing medicine is the chief manager of Shengyuan hall, and Shengyuan Dan is also named after Shengyuan hall."


    "Which of the five families does this Shengyuan hall belong to?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    In his opinion, shengyuantang can be described as a money making machine. The more expensive the pills are, the more profitable they will get. I''m afraid all five families want to hold this money making machine in their own hands?


    The key is that Shengyuan Dan of Shengyuan hall can save lives at a critical time! This is the most important thing for them. They should fight next. If they can get more Shengyuan pills, they will be able to add more insurance to themselves.


    He thought in his heart that if the Shengyuan hall belonged to the Ying family or the Bai family, he would just grab it.


    "Xu Shao doesn''t know that Shengyuan hall doesn''t belong to a certain family." Fang CuO explained: "Shengyuan hall is just a place for making medicine and refining medicine. It doesn''t sell any pills. The pills refined by Shengyuan hall are basically monopolized by the five families. Therefore, Shengyuan hall doesn''t belong to any family, it can also be said that it is shared by the five families."


    "Ha ha, it''s darker than belonging to one family alone." Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart.


    These five families are really cruel. They directly deprive shengyuantang of the right to sell their refined pills and turn shengyuantang into their production factory. However, the pricing of sales is in the hands of the five families! As for the black hearted businessman, he has never seen one more black than the five families.


    Xu Shaotang murmured in his heart for a while, and then asked Fang Cuo, "where can I buy Shengyuan pill? I''ll buy it some other day for a rainy day."


    "This..." Fang CuO frowned slightly and said, "Shengyuan pills are rarely sold. Only occasionally, one or two of them can be seen in the auction houses of the five families. Every time they appear, they are the targets of our families...."


    "This Shengyuan pill is not for sale?" Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, interrupted Fang CuO''s words, and asked: "don''t you say that the pills of Shengyuan hall are sold by five families?"


    Fang CuO nodded his head and said, "the pills of Shengyuan hall are sold by five families, but the five families are not willing to sell them. At most, they just throw one or two pills to the auction house."


    "Scarcity is the most important thing. These five families will do business." Xu Shaotang said with some regret: "it seems that it is still a little difficult to buy this Shengyuan pill!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s regretful look, Fang CuO turned his eyes slightly, then gritted his teeth and said, "I was lucky to have taken two Shengyuan pills. If If Xu Shao really needs it, he is willing to


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, interrupted Fang CuO''s words and said with a smile, "since it''s something you''ve managed to photograph, you can keep it. If I want, I''ll think of another way."He''s not picky. He doesn''t want to exploit Fang CuO''s family for everything. Although Sheng Yuan Dan is precious, if he wants to, he can rob Fang CuO directly if Bai''s or Ying''s auction house has one. There''s no need to rob Fang Cuo.


    If not, the next time he sees a plain girl, he must


    Wait!


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang heart suddenly slightly move, an idea unconsciously in the mind.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed, Fang CuO asked: "Xu Shao, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just a sudden thought of something!" Xu Shaotang waved his hand, covered all the three boxes, and slowly said to Fang Cuo, "take these things back, and you don''t need them. In the future, just do everything for us."


    "How can this..." Fang CuO starts to panic. Xu Shaotang doesn''t accept his offering. Then who will protect Fang''s family?


    Xu Shaotang seemed to see through Fang CuO''s mind and said with a smile: "I don''t have the habit of collecting protection fees. As long as you work hard for us, you will be our people in the future. What I need is your Fang Cuo, not Fang''s money. Do you understand?"


    He doesn''t need Fang CuO''s offering. If he really needs money, just go to the families controlled by the Ying family and the Bai family!

 Chapter 1543

    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Fang CuO fell into deep meditation.


    For a long time, Fang CuO slowly raised his head and seriously said to Xu Shaotang: "from today on, Fang''s family is Xu Shao''s people! Fang CuO is willing to work for Xu Shao


    The other side is wrong. Now is a gamble.


    Lost the bet, the Fang family with Xu Shaotang they together ashes annihilation, win the bet, the Fang family will probably soar from now on! Although there are some risks, the benefits are greater. After all, the Jiang family sold Zhuxi Town, the Ying family and the Bai family could not help them. This in itself has proved that they are powerful. If he does not want to take this risk, the Fang family is doomed to become a vassal of others all his life!


    At least from the current contact with Xu Shaotang, it seems that these people are much better than those of the five families. They don''t have the airs of the five families, and they don''t just regard them as profit-making tools.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and put his hand on Fang CuO''s shoulder. He said seriously, "you won''t regret your choice today! But I''d like to remind you that betrayal is what I hate most. If you work for us wholeheartedly, you can''t do without your benefits. If you violate Yin and Yang, don''t blame me for being impolite. You know, I''m not a good man or woman! "


    "I understand!" Fang CuO nodded heavily. Of course, he knew that Xu Shaotang and his followers were not good men and women. The strong men in Kunlun Kingdom died in their hands. As for the masters of alchemy, countless people died in their hands!


    Xu Shaotang smiles and says to Fang Cuo, "don''t call yourself a villain in the future. It sounds awkward. Just call your own name."


    "Oh, good!" Fang CuO nodded, looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully and said, "little Remember the mistake


    No one wants to look like a "villain" in front of others. These are all things we have to do. Now Xu Shaotang asked Fang CuO to change the name. Although it''s just a small move, it won Fang CuO''s favor.


    Xu Shaotang smiles at Fang CuO and says, "now I''ll arrange for you to do something. How about that?"


    "Xu Shao, please tell me!" Fang CuO straightens his body.


    Xu Shaotang motioned to him not to be so formal, and said with a smile: "you immediately start to clean up the big and small forces in Zhuxi town. All the families in Zhuxi town must obey the orders of your Fang family unconditionally. If you don''t follow, kill them!"


    With a cold "kill" word export, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit involuntarily leaked out. Fang CuO beside him suddenly felt a shiver from the heart, but also fell into a huge surprise.


    If we do it according to Xu Shaotang''s idea, then the Fang family will be the boss of Zhuxi town. Of course, this does not include Xu Shaotang and his family. After all, the Fang family still has to listen to Xu Shaotang and his family.


    "Good!" Fang CuO''s face showed an excited look, his voice trembled slightly and said: "when I go back, I will start to do it!"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and said: "although you let go of your hands and feet to do it, you should pay attention to one thing. Don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. Don''t kill those who should or shouldn''t be killed. Don''t cause the turbulence in Zhuxi town!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Fang CuO fell into thinking. After a long time, he raised his head and said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, little There''s one thing Fang CuO doesn''t know. What''s the standard of killing or not? "


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said slowly: "those families who bully others and commit many crimes should be killed. For those who have some minor faults but are not very serious, they should be let go! We Zhuxi Town, let the people live and work in peace and contentment! "


    Maybe death comes from the secular world. Xu Shaotang always has sympathy and compassion for the ordinary people in Kunlun. These people are oppressed by the five big families and the big and small families they control. It seems that they are not common people, but slaves! Now that the Jiang family has handed over Zhuxi town to them, he will try to change it.


    Let''s not say that we can give the people a chance, but at least let them not be bullied wantonly.


    A "live and work in peace and contentment", immediately said Fang CuO''s heart, looking at Xu Shaotang''s face that look of hope, Fang CuO nodded heavily: "Xu Shao, don''t worry, I will do this as soon as possible."


    "Well, it''s a matter of urgency." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "in addition, send special people to stare at the Bai family and the Ying family. Once you find out what they are trying to do, report to me immediately!"


    "This..." Fang CuO looked embarrassed when he heard Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Seeing Fang CuO''s dilemma, Xu Shaotang asked, "why, is this a problem?"


    Fang CuO took a careful look at Xu Shaotang and said, "there''s something wrong. Xu Shao, you should know the strength of the Bai family and the Ying family. If I send someone to stare at them, if there''s no accident, the people who are sent are basically sent to die..."


    The Ying family and the Bai family can''t help Xu Shaotang, but it doesn''t mean they can''t help him. Let alone send someone to go, even if Fang CuO goes by himself, they will all be killed. It''s too easy for the two families to kill him.Xu Shaotang thought about it, then said to Fang CuO with a smile: "I''m not thinking about it. Well, you can send people to the towns controlled by the Ying family and the Bai family to inquire about the information related to the two families in the towns. He said that we should also collect the evidence that the families in those towns controlled by them have done evil things. Sooner or later, we will take those families to the sword! So, there should be no problem? "


    "No problem!"


    Fang CuO nodded positively and asked Xu Shaotang carefully, "Xu Shao, do you have any ideas about those towns?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t have any ideas about those towns. I only have ideas about the Ying family and the Bai family. After the two families are destroyed, the families in the towns they control naturally need to be cleared up. Let''s take it as a way to eliminate harm for the people."


    He doesn''t have any interest in controlling those towns. His goal is the Ying family and the Bai family. Everything else is said!


    "OK, Fang Cuo, understand!"


    Fang CuO nodded and said, "I''ll go back and start to do what Xu Shao arranged!"


    Fang CuO is a smart man. He knows when to do something. At present, the Fang family is the first to get along with Xu Shaotang. This is a huge advantage for him. If he doesn''t show it now, when will he show it?


    "Well, go!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I have something else to do today, so I won''t leave you for dinner. When you integrate the forces of Zhuxi Town, I''ll treat you to a celebration wine!"

 Chapter 1544

    After seeing Fang CuO off, Xu Shaotang comes to Mu Tiance''s room.


    Xu Dantang interrupts the sound of Xu Shaotang''s painting, and when the old man pushes to see it, he feels uncomfortable.


    "If you''re OK, you can go for a walk and don''t disturb me." Mu Tiance hummed to Xu Shaotang and put away the painting in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a white look and said with a smile, "you will thank me soon."


    "You think too much." Mu Tiance turns his mouth, and obviously doesn''t think he will thank Xu Shaotang.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang sat down in front of Mu Tiance and said with a smile: "from now on, Zhuxi town will be ours!"


    "The Jiang family agreed?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, but he didn''t show any joy. He just said, "it''s yours, not ours. I don''t have any interest in Zhuxi Town, and I don''t care about anything in Zhuxi town."


    For mu Tiance, the most important thing is to improve his own strength. Now, the fastest way to improve his own strength is to immerse himself in the painting of Danqing old man. He will not fall behind the important thing of improving his own strength because of Zhuxi town.


    Moreover, he didn''t like to take care of these trifles. He believed that Xu Qing and mu Huangyu would not take care of the affairs of Zhuxi town. As for Wu Jie, it''s OK to let him eat, drink and have fun. If you want to let him take charge of Zhuxi Town, it''s estimated that he will be able to fight with Xu Shaotang immediately!


    Therefore, Zhuxi town belongs to Xu Shaotang. At most, they just stay in Zhuxi town for a while. Xuqing and mu Huangyu''s injuries have almost recovered. In a few days, they should go to the Bai family or the Ying family.


    Xu Shaotang has long been used to Mu Tiance''s attitude. With a smile, he came up to Mu Tiance and said, "I know you are not interested in Zhuxi Town, but I believe you will be very interested in what I am going to say next."


    Mu Tiance was intrigued by Xu Shaotang''s words. He squinted at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "About the imperial palace!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Sure enough, hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance immediately cast an inquiring look at Xu Shaotang.


    Because of the red tea, mu Tiance is really interested in the imperial palace now. Xu Shaotang just holds his pulse.


    "Maybe I found the breakthrough point of the imperial palace!" Xu Shaotang murmured to Mu Tiance: "just now I talked with Fang CuO for a while and found a place that might be related to the imperial palace."


    "Related to the imperial palace?" Mu Tiance frowned and said, "where?"


    "Sheng Yuan Tang!"


    Xu Shaotang looks thoughtful in his eyes and tells mu Tiance what he just talked about with Fang Cuo.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance didn''t look happy. Instead, he looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said: "if you are really bored, go to WuJie. Don''t disturb me here!"


    From mu Tiance''s point of view, Xu Shaotang is clearly teasing him. According to Xu Shaotang, Shengyuan hall is clearly the base for the five families to refine and make medicines. Can it have half a cent relationship with the imperial palace? Xu Shaotang, a jerk, is just bored. He knows that he is interested in the affairs of the imperial palace. He deliberately teases him with this matter!


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang thought that mu Tiance would thank him, but he didn''t expect that mu Tiance had such an attitude. He looked at mu Tiance speechlessly and said, "have you forgotten the pills that Su Nu gave us that day?"


    "Pills?" Mu Tiance was slightly stunned, and then asked: "she gave us Shengyuan Dan?"


    "What do you think it is?" Xu Shaotang snorted: "when Su Nu gave pills to Hong Xiu, didn''t she make it very clear? That''s Sheng Yuan Dan


    Mu Tiance blushed slightly and said to Xu Shaotang with some embarrassment: "I didn''t pay attention to what she said..."


    Looking at mu Tiance''s look, Xu Shaotang understands that all mu Tiance''s thoughts at that time must have been tied to Hongxiu. Where would she listen to Su Nu? If he is mu Tiance, it must be the same!


    After understanding the reason, Xu Shaotang said: "according to the truth, that Shengyuan pill should be very few, but once Su Nu took it, it was a bottle, and there were dozens of them at least. Don''t you think it''s very strange?"


    Mu Tiance thought carefully about Xu Shaotang''s words, and soon understood what Xu Shaotang meant. He frowned and said, "do you doubt that the master behind Shengyuan hall is actually the imperial palace?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "although the pills refined by Shengyuan hall belong to the five families, if I were the chief manager of Shengyuan hall, I could deduct a part from each batch of pills, and it would be very normal for this part to fall into the hands of the imperial palace."


    Mu Tiance thought for a while, with a puzzled look on his face, and said: "it makes sense to say so, but the imperial palace is so powerful, why don''t you take Shengyuan hall back to your own?"


    Xu Shaotang stood up and said with a bitter smile: "the emperor''s actions have always been incomprehensible. As we all know, the emperor''s palace has the strength to destroy the five families, but it has never done anything. Even when Hongxiu is captured by the Ying family, it is just a lesson to the Ying family. But just because of this, I think that behind the Shengyuan hall is the Imperial Palace, which is the same reason that they can deal with the five families without fighting. ""According to your opinion, if we want to find the Imperial Palace, we can start from Shengyuan hall?" Mu Tiance''s face finally showed a little joy. They knew little about the imperial palace. If they could find a place related to the Imperial Palace, it would be a good thing for them. At least they had a clue.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "although this is only my current doubt, I think there is a great possibility that we can go to Shengyuan hall together some other day."


    "Why another day?"


    Mu Tiance''s eyes suddenly flashed a flash of light, and said: "anyway, you''re OK. Let''s go now!"


    Looking at mu Tiance''s impatient appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "now in the past, isn''t it delaying your time of meditation? Maybe another day. Let''s kill the Ying family or the Bai family first. Anyway, we''re not in a hurry to go to the imperial palace. After we kill their family, we can take over all the things left by that family. Naturally, we can go to the Shengyuan hall to explore them openly! "


    It''s not good for them to go to Shengyuan hall now. They just steal some pills from Shengyuan hall to survive. They can''t seize the shopkeeper of Shengyuan hall to extort a confession by torture until there is no definite evidence to prove that Shengyuan hall is related to the imperial palace?


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance thought about it, then nodded his head and said, "OK! Let''s talk about it later. Now, you can go out! "


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a bitter smile and said, "brother mu, when did you learn the trick of tearing down bridges across rivers..."

 Chapter 1545

    Near the exit of Kunlun boundary.


    Xu Shaotang and others are quietly lurking.


    The day before yesterday, Xu Shaotang received a message from Jiang Dongli, reminding them to be careful. I''m afraid the Bai family will send someone to die these days. The secular world will retaliate against the Xu family and the Mu family.


    Although Jiang Dongli didn''t give them a specific time, the news was enough.


    Knowing that the Bai family retaliated against them in this way, they certainly could not still sit there. On the day they received the news, they had already rushed to the exit of Kunlun Kingdom, and then lurked quietly here.


    They are not afraid to fight against the Bai family, but they are most afraid of the Revenge of the Bai family. So now they are determined to kill all the people who want to die in the secular world, and then remove the Bai family from the Kunlun world!


    They had been lurking here for a day, but the Bai family didn''t show up.


    "Will Jiang Dongli give us wrong information?" Xu Shaotang''s patience is poor, and mu Tiance''s is even worse. After waiting for such a long time, he didn''t see the Bai family. It''s hard for him to doubt the news from Jiang Dongli.


    "I don''t think so!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "cheating on us is not good for the Jiang family. The Jiang family is willing to let Zhuxi town out. There''s no need to be stupid about this. We''ll wait. Jiang Dongli said that the Bai family''s actions in recent days are not today. What''s more, you''d rather believe in something than nothing. You don''t want the master of Bai family to deal with mother and son of Qingwu, do you


    "They dare!" Mu Tiance''s eyes suddenly burst out a burst of cold light, coldly said: "who dares to dance them, I will let him destroy the door!"


    Mu Tiance''s words are full of murders. In the past two years, mu Tiance has changed too much. He has gradually changed from a ruthless mu Tiance to someone similar to Xu Shaotang. They all value their family more than anything else.


    Feeling mu Tiance''s murder, mu Huangyu on one side showed a happy smile and slowly said to Mu Tiance: "Xu Shao has a point. It''s not urgent. We have time to spend with Bai family. As long as they dare to have this idea, we will completely strangle their idea in the cradle and give it to those who want to revenge me by this way A warning from our people


    Listening to the three people''s words, Wu Jie said very unhappily: "you have wasted your time here. You''ve all gone directly to Bai''s house. Wait here. I don''t know when you have to wait. You''re just idle! Martial uncle, let them wait here. Let''s go back to Zhuxi town! We don''t want to waste time with them here. If we have this time, we''d better... "


    "Pa!"


    Before WuJie''s words were finished, Xuqing''s slap fell on his head. Xuqing looked at WuJie with hatred, lowered his voice and roared to WuJie, "you little son of a bitch, if you dare to go to that place again, I have to deal with you for your master!"


    "And!" Wu Jie didn''t care and said, "I don''t know who''s going to clean up who! Don''t kick your nose with me, old man. I''ll fight hard. I''ll clean up with you


    Xuqing was so angry at WuJie''s words that he glared at WuJie and said angrily, "you son of a bitch, when you finish the work here, I''ll clean up the door for Empty Mirror!"


    "Hum, come as soon as you come, who is afraid of who!" WuJie complacently said to Xuqing.


    "Goddamn son of a bitch..." Xu Qing stares at Wu Jie fiercely, and the expression on his face is changeable.


    He can only fight with WuJie now. If you really want him to fight with WuJie, he is absolutely reluctant. The strength of WuJie is above him now, and once the bastard enters the battle, no matter who you are, you will be playing with your life.


    It was also because WuJie wandered around the brothel all day long. He said something about WuJie. He was still very angry in front of him, so he had a fight with WuJie. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have been cleaned up by WuJie! The most common thing he said now was that he had known that the little bastard had no conscience. When he was suffering from a blood attack, he should have given the little bastard the result, so that he would not feel uncomfortable all day long.


    Listen to these two people fight here again, Xu Shaotang helplessly shakes his head, and scolds Wu Jie: "your mother''s crazy blood attack also makes people worry, crazy blood is suppressed also makes people worry, now still don''t let people worry..."


    Wu Jie turned his lips and hummed, "I was a monk. You wanted to bring me to Kunlun. If you want to blame me, you have to blame yourself for being idle."


    "Well, I''m too lazy to tell you. I''m too busy, right?" Xu Shaotang is used to Wu Jie''s behavior of biting LV Dongbin. Fortunately, although Wu Jie has returned to the uncomfortable state of not dying for a day, he still knows the right and wrong. It''s just that it''s impossible to threaten him by force after his strength has soared.


    Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang carelessly. He can''t beat Xu Shaotang now, but he can run. Anyway, Xu shaotan can''t catch him. He can''t fight now, and I don''t know if there will be such a chance in the future."You''ll lurk here first. I''ll find something nearby to fill your stomach." Xu Shaotang is too lazy to talk with WuJie, a quiet bastard, so he plans to find an excuse to go out and get something to eat. He doesn''t know how long he will stay here. It may be one day, maybe several days. Who knows?


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to stand up from the hiding place, mu Tiance suddenly grabbed him and said, "I''d better go!"


    With that, without giving Xu Shaotang a chance to speak, mu Tiance has quickly swept away from the hiding place. In the blink of an eye, mu Tiance''s figure has disappeared in front of them.


    Looking at the direction of Mu Tiance''s disappearance, Xu Shaotang''s face shows a helpless wry smile. It seems that mu Tiance is a little impatient by WuJie, or he won''t take the initiative to find something to eat.


    It seems that WuJie''s killing power is really great! He is very glad that WuJie doesn''t like to stay at home, otherwise, none of them will be clean.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang looking at himself, Wu Jie immediately throws a provocative look at Xu Shaotang.


    "The bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang in the heart hard scolded a, full of helpless looking at no ring.

 Chapter 1546

    The next day, when several people were taking turns to rest, mu Tiance, who was in charge of staring at the exit of Kunlun, suddenly gave a low roar: "they are coming!"


    As mu Tiance''s voice falls, Xu Shaotang, who was sleepy, is sleepless for a few moments.


    Looking in the direction of the Kunlun boundary exit, I saw five or six people coming to the entrance quickly.


    The leader is no one else. It''s really Bai Po Qi, the elder of the Bai family. There''s another one who has played with them. Bai Po Shu, the third elder of the Bai family, has never met any other people.


    "It''s good that Jiang Dongli sent us news, otherwise it would be a big trouble!"


    Looking at the fast approaching Gang, Xu Shaotang was afraid.


    The strength of Bai Po Qi and Bai Po Shu is clear. If they are only one of them, maybe dantai Jingming can barely resist, but if they are both fighting at the same time, dantai Jingming definitely can''t resist.


    It can be imagined that if Tantai Jingming can''t resist these two people, it will be an unprecedented disaster to welcome Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, which is enough to make their heart ache to suffocate!


    Xu Qing can''t forget the battle with Bai Po Qi in Heming peak that day. When he saw the figure of Bai Po Qi, his eyes lit up a strong sense of war. He said to the people around him in a deep voice: "Mu Huangyu and I, who are immortal, join forces to hold Bai Po Qi. You two kill Bai Po Shu with the fastest speed and give the rest to Wu Caution


    "No!"


    As soon as Xu Qing''s words fell, Wu Jie snorted, "I want to kill Bai Po Shu!"


    "Can you kill Bai Po Shu?" Xu Qing glared at Wu Jie and said harshly, "you little bastard, don''t be crazy. It''s not good for you! Just deal with the rest of the people! "


    Although WuJie can control his own blood attack now, Xuqing is still a little worried after all. With more blood attacks, WuJie may lose consciousness completely and become a killing machine. He and Xu Shaotang have broken their hearts about WuJie, and they certainly don''t want to see him lose consciousness again.


    "No, I''m going to kill Bai Po Shu! He''s cheap Wu Jie said stubbornly.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, the four people around suddenly rolled up their eyes and said in their heart: cheap mouth? I''ve never seen anyone more mean than you! It''s good to say that others are cheap!


    But now is not the time to discuss these things, Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, then said to Xu Qing and mu Huangyu: "then you should hold Bai Po chess first, and the rest of the people should be handed over to us. Be careful, Bai Po''s strength is not low!"


    "Why, even you little bastard can''t believe our strength?" Xu Qing snorted and said, "you two little bastards, one is more heartless than the other!"


    "Well, I believe in your strength, OK!"


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to take a look at Xu Qing. Seeing that the white family were going to the exit of Kunlun, he immediately said in a deep voice: "go! Give Bai Jia an unforgettable lesson


    As soon as the voice fell, five figures jumped out of their hiding place at the same time, directly blocking the way of the Bai family.


    The sudden appearance of several people startled the guards at the entrance of the Kunlun kingdom. After a short absence, they leaned towards them one after another.


    At the same time, the white family also came to them.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang and others, Bai Po Qi and Bai Po Shu are also slightly stunned. Immediately, their faces show a thick murderous plane. In the midst of the murderous plane, they have some doubts. Xu Shaotang and others are waiting for them here. Obviously, they know their plan and come to intercept them.


    It''s very secret that they are going to die. How do these people know about the massacre of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s family?


    But when they thought of the Imperial Palace behind them, they suddenly jumped in their hearts and thought to themselves: have their every move been monitored by the imperial palace?


    "That''s a good way Bai Po Qi''s knife like eyes swept over the five people''s faces and roared in a low voice: "I didn''t expect that you had planted spies in the core members of my Bai family!"


    Only the core members of the Bai family know about this, so there is no doubt that either the Bai family has been under the surveillance of the Imperial Palace, or the spies of the Imperial Palace have been put into the core members of the Bai family.


    Therefore, Bai Po Qi''s words are also to test and determine what''s going on!


    How can Xu Shaotang not understand Bai Po Qi''s plan? Hearing Bai Po Qi''s words, his face immediately showed a look of disdain and said with a laugh: "do you need to put spies in Bai''s garbage family? When killing Baiqing, I always expected that you white family would use this move. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time! "


    He just didn''t let Bai poqi do what he wanted. Anyway, they guessed it in advance, and Bai poqi didn''t know how to judge it.


    Bai Po Qi was really confused by Xu Shaotang''s words. He looked at Xu Shaotang coldly and said, "even if you guess, what? You want to kill us? You don''t have that skill yet


    Although the mouth said so, but baipoqi''s back in the hands behind is to the people with a gesture, the gesture means: retreat!Although the people of Bai family are abnormal and sinister, they are not stupid at all. Baipo chess is an old fox who has experienced the world for a long time. Now all of them, except him and Baipo Shu, are masters of refining the spirit. These people can deal with those people in the secular world, but it is no doubt a fool to deal with Xu Shaotang, who are strong at transforming the virtual world Dream.


    Although he and Bai Po Shu are very strong, Xu Shaotang''s strength is not weak. They have little chance of winning. The most important thing now is to retreat first, and then make a long-term plan after returning to Bai''s home.


    Although they didn''t know that the Bai family and their party had planned to retreat, they also knew that it was a long night and a long dream.


    Xu Qing''s eyes stopped on Bai Po Qi from the beginning to the end. When he heard Bai Po Qi''s words, he immediately said coldly, "that day in Heming peak, you were covered by the garbage of Bai''s family. Today, it''s time for you to pay off!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xuqing had rushed to Baipo chess.


    "Retreat!" Bai Po Qi didn''t take charge of the situation. He yelled at the people around him and took the lead in retreating.


    "They''re going to run!"


    Seeing the Bai family members who had suddenly retreated, Xu Shaotang roared and immediately chased Bai Po Shu. At the same time, all the others followed up!


    They have been sleeping in the open for several days. How can they escape easily now?


    They''re going to kill the white family!

 Chapter 1547

    The speed of Baipo chess is really fast. Even if Xuqing takes the initiative, it is still a certain distance away from Baipo chess.


    However, those who refine the spirit of the Bai family are not so lucky.


    They were left behind by Baipo chess and Baipo book. Before they recovered, they were attacked by several people who came after them.


    Without any suspense, several masters of alchemy didn''t even struggle symbolically, so they already lay on the ground.


    The guards at the entrance of the Kunlun Kingdom who wanted to catch up with them stopped immediately after they saw some bodies lying on the ground. Whether they could catch up with Xu Shaotang and others still needs to be said. Even if they did, they were just going to die. They would not be so stupid.


    To kill these alchemy masters is just a matter of the way for them. Their goal is to kill Baipo chess and Baipo book. Even if they can reach the ends of the earth, they must kill them!


    Several extremely vague figures pass through the air. Bai Po Qi and Bai Po Shu run away crazily, while Xu Shaotang and five of them chase after each other.


    The strength of Bai Po Shu is inferior to that of Bai Po chess. Xu Shaotang is not far away from Bai Po Shu. Seeing Bai Po Shu''s crazy escape, he immediately splits his true Qi into Bai Po Shu''s back.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Bai Po Shu to let the Qi cleave on him. Feeling the power of the fierce Qi behind him, he quickly turned back to block it.


    "Bang!"


    They collide with each other, and Bai Po Shu dissolves Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    However, between the experts, even half a second of time is very precious.


    Although it took Bai Po Shu only a short time to resist Xu Shaotang''s attack, it took less than a second for Wu Jie and mu Tiance to catch up with them.


    Just for a moment, Bai Po Shu fell into the siege of three people who came after him.


    "Old three!"


    Seeing that Bai Po Shu was besieged, Bai Po Qi, who fled in front of him, suddenly fell into a tangle.


    If we ignore the besieged Baipo book, with his strength, we should be able to escape, but correspondingly, Baipo book is almost certain to die.


    But if he turned back to save him, he might also fall into the encirclement, but correspondingly, if they break through successfully together, Bai Po Shu would not have to die.


    Two kinds of ideas are constantly entangled in Bai Po Qi''s head, but the speed at his feet doesn''t slow down at all, and the distance between him and Xu Qing is gradually widening.


    "Old three, please take care of yourself!"


    In the end, Bai Po Qi gritted his teeth and decided not to save Bai Po Shu. Bai''s family is now very difficult. If he and Bai Po Shu die here, it''s certain that Bai''s family will soon be destroyed by Xu Shaotang and others!


    With a decision, the speed of white break chess is faster, and soon they will be far behind.


    "It turns out that the people of Bai family are so greedy for life and afraid of death!" Seeing that he couldn''t catch up with baipoqi, Xuqing stopped, summoned up his true Qi, and said with a loud smile to baipoqi, who was running in front of him: "shameless villain baipoqi, actually left his brother to escape alone! Ha ha, I must let the whole Kunlun people know about it! Let''s all know what kind of faces the Bai family are


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Bai Po Qi in front of him turns around and sees Xu Qing and mu Huangyu stop chasing him. He also stops there.


    Now this distance is absolutely safe. With his strength, Xu Qing and mu Huangyu can''t catch up with him.


    "Old thief Xu Qing, sooner or later I will tear you to pieces!" At the moment, Bai Po Qi''s eyes were red, his eyes were protruding, and his face was red and white. It was like eating people.


    From his current position, we can still vaguely see the war situation of Xu Shaotang and their side. In the sand and stone flying battlefield, Bai Po Shu didn''t have much strength to fight back under the attack of Xu Shaotang and other three people. If he didn''t die, he could hear the scream from Bai Po Shu''s mouth.


    Of course, he knew that it was a great shame to leave his brother and run away alone, but he had to run away in order to save the living power of the Bai family. How can he not be angry when he hears Xuqing''s sarcasm again?


    Xu Qing shrugged his shoulders and said to Mu Huangyu beside him with a laugh: "we are standing here. The old miscellaneous Mao dare not come to fight us. How can he say that he wants to kill us? Ha ha, this is a big joke


    Mu Huangyu smiles and says to Xu Qing: "old man, although others dare not fight us, don''t you allow others to say two cruel words? You are going too far


    Two people sing one and say, that words in the ear of white broken chess is particularly harsh.


    Bai Po Qi held his fist and looked at Xu Qing and mu Huangyu angrily. He roared: "old thief, if you are not so many today, I will break you to pieces!"


    "Ha ha, there were a lot of you at Heming peak." Xu Qing said with laughter.


    When he Mingfeng is mentioned, Bai Po Qi''s heart suddenly shakes. The battle of Heming is an unprecedented disgrace to the Bai family and the Ying family. Under the absolute advantage of the number of people, they let these people escape. They and the Ying family also broke an elder."Two old men, let''s be proud for a while! Today''s disgrace will be paid back twice in the future! "


    Baipo chess doesn''t want to hear Xuqing''s verbal humiliation again. He looks at the tottering Baipo book with trembling eyes, turns his head suddenly, and quickly sweeps away towards the distance.


    He didn''t dare to stay here any longer. He was afraid that he would fight them because he couldn''t stand the words of these two old things. Once he was entangled by these two old things, Xu Shaotang and others who had finished dealing with Bai Po Shu would immediately come after him. At that time, even if he had great ability, he would not be able to survive under the attack of five powerful people.


    Looking at the white broken chess that quickly disappeared figure, mu Huangyu some unwilling said: "did not expect to let this old man run away! How hateful


    "What if you don''t let him run away? Why don''t you go after it? " Xu Qing threw mu Huangyu a white eye and said faintly: "are you stupid? Do you know it''s a matter of death? "


    "Old man! What are you saying? " Mu Huangyu immediately said: "if you have your apprentice''s skill, maybe you will catch up with the old miscellaneous hair! Don''t groan in front of me if you have no ability


    Xu Qing eyebrows a horizontal, provocative look to Mu Huangyu, cold hum way: "I don''t have my apprentice that skill, but clean up your old thing or more than enough, how do you want to try?"


    "Try it! Don''t be afraid of you Mu Huangyu snorted to Xu Qing without any intention: "I''ve endured you for a long time. I''ll let you taste my power today!"


    Between the four eyes, they both saw the flash of fire from each other''s eyes.


    The true Qi has been condensed, and the next moment, two hundred year old guys fight together without any suspense.

 Chapter 1548

    Bai Po Shu fell unexpectedly under the siege of the three men, and the blow that killed Bai Po Shu was sent by Wu Jie.


    When the three men who killed Bai Po Shu came, the battle between Xu Qing and mu Huangyu continued.


    two people as like as two peas, almost no one can be anyone else. When Xu Shaotang and Mu Tian TSE are fighting to separate the two men, two people still stare at each other, and there is a big trend to do another.


    "No, how did you two fight?" Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, asked: "white broken chess?"


    "Run away!"


    Xu Qing said to Xu Shaotang: "you think everyone is waiting to be besieged like a fool!"


    "Run away?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then scolded: "this white broken chess is too spineless, right? How could you leave your brother and run away like this? "


    Although understandable, Xu Shaotang still despises Bai Po Qi''s behavior.


    I thought that this war was enough to make the Bai family lose two more powerful men who changed the virtual world. Now it seems that their wishful thinking is going to fail! With the strength of Baipo chess, it''s really hard for him to catch up if he wants to escape. Anyway, Xu Shaotang is not sure that he can catch up with a Baipo chess who wants to escape.


    Xu qingpai''s mouth, eyes jiongjiong looking at mu Huangyu, Yin Yang strange said to Mu Huangyu: "for some people, life is always the most important! Life is gone. What''s the use of backbone? Is that right? "


    "Old man, do you want to fight again?" Mu Huangyu blushes and stares at Xu Qing.


    Of course, he knew what Xuqing''s words meant. Xuqing was talking about the matter between them and Cain, the blood emperor. This old man was talking about it again!


    For mu Huangyu, it was definitely the biggest stain in his life. Now he was mentioned by Xuqing again, and he suddenly felt angry.


    "If you fight, who is afraid of whom?" Empty pure pie mouth, not mutually give way of hum way.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance quickly pull each other. God knows what knot between the two old men can''t be solved. They are all people who have experienced life and death together in the Kunlun Kingdom, and they can''t help but act like they are killing each other.


    "Well, you two should stop a little bit." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at them and said, "when we''re all right, you two have a good fight! But now, we still have a lot of things to do. Let''s put down the grudge for a while, OK? "


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Two people say with one voice, at the same time send out a cold hum to each other.


    "These two stubborn old men!"


    With a long sigh, Xu Shaotang secretly plans to find a suitable opportunity. He must ask mu Huangyu about what happened in that year, find out why he didn''t take part in the war against Cain, and solve the happy knot for Xu Qing as soon as possible.


    Looking at two old men with big eyes and small eyes, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance smile bitterly at the same time.


    After the two old men calmed down, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "although Bai Po Qi has run away, he can''t run to the temple. Let''s take advantage of the fact that Bai family is weak now, and kill Shang Luoyou peak in one go to get rid of Bai family from Kunlun kingdom!"


    He and mu Tiance had this idea for a long time. If it wasn''t for the Bai family''s sending people to the secular world, they might have started a decisive battle with the Bai family in Luoyou peak.


    No matter the white family or the winner, they are all the families that they must destroy, and they are the families that must be uprooted!


    "Now?" Mu Tiance said with a slight smile: "if we go to Luoyou peak now, shall we bring a gift to Bai family? Don''t forget, we all brought a gift to the Ying family at the beginning. It would be unfair not to bring a gift to the Bai family, too! "


    "Gifts?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, several people were slightly stunned at first, and then looked at the white broken book''s body in the distance.


    Maybe, this is the best gift for Bai family! By the way, he can also humiliate Baipo chess.


    "This gift is for sure!" Xu Shaotang extended his thumb to Mu Tiance and said with a smile, "I think Bai poqi will vomit blood when he sees this special gift."


    No matter how much you hate the immortal enemy, this gift is absolutely exciting for the Bai family. It is also extremely beneficial for them to use the head of Bai Po Shu to disturb the mood of the Bai family.


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that mu Tiance was becoming more and more interesting. This plan that he didn''t even think of was first proposed by mu Tiance.


    "I''ll do it. You wait here!"


    After understanding their plans, Wu Jie''s eyes showed an extremely excited look. Before Xu Shaotang could recover, he had already run to the body of Bai Po Shu.


    Looking at Wu Jie''s exuberant appearance, Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing with some worry: "how do I feel that this bastard is more and more bloodthirsty? Isn''t that a prelude? ""Prelude? I don''t think you deserve a beating Xu Qing scolded Xu Shaotang and said, "close your mouth, you are always good but not good. Don''t you count in your heart?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xu Qing speechless. This old man, you fight with mu Huangyu. Why do you spread your anger on my head?


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang also knows how to respect the old and love the young. He knows that Xu Qing must be upset because Bai Po Qi has escaped, and he doesn''t care with Xu Qing. Anyway, Xu Shaotang is used to being scolded by Xu Qing. This dead old man is always like that, with a knife mouth and a bean curd heart!


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said: "I also feel that Wu Jie is more bloodthirsty than before. You''d better be careful! It''s hard to imagine that a month ago, even a mosquito was killed, but now it''s so bloodthirsty. The contrast is really big enough! "


    When they ran to the other side, they were happy to see a bloody man speaking to them.


    You can see that there seems to be a little bit of blood on WuJie''s face, but the bastard doesn''t feel uncomfortable, instead, he has an expression of enjoyment.


    A moment later, Wu Jie came to them with the head of Bai Po Shu, pointed to the bloody head and said with a smile, "how about my knife work


    "Your uncle''s, take this thing away quickly!"


    Originally, Xu Shaotang, a murderer, was not unfamiliar with the head. But I don''t know why, the head of Bai Po Shu combined with the strange smile on Wu Jie''s face always made him panic.

 Chapter 1549

    With that bloody head, they came to the foot of Luoyou peak.


    At this time, it was just the next day when the sun began to rise.


    Xu Shaotang asked WuJie several times to find a box to put the head of Baipo book, but WuJie refused. In WuJie''s words, looking at the head of Baipo book, he even had to sleep better.


    We all feel speechless about Wu Jie''s persistence. God knows if this jerk is just disgusting them.


    At the foot of Luoyou peak, the guards of Bai family step back one after another. No one dares to step forward. The head of Bai Po Shu brings them great shock and fear.


    "Don''t be nervous!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the guards of the Bai family with a smile, points to the head in WuJie''s hand, and says to the guards with a smile, "we''re just here to give a gift to the Bai family."


    Although Xu Shaotang told the guards not to be nervous, how can they not be nervous? The names of these killing gods have long spread in the Kunlun kingdom. Now, how can they not be nervous when several killing gods come to the gate? It''s a matter of losing your life if you''re not careful.


    As they went up to Luoyou peak, the guards retreated one after another, and no one dared to stop them.


    When they arrived at the top of Luoyou peak, the Bai family who received the news was ready.


    WuJie immediately found baipoqi in the crowd. When he was about to raise his head, he said to baipoqi with a smile, "it''s unfair that they only give gifts to the Ying family, but they don''t give them to you. So, I brought you gifts. Do you want to thank me?"


    "Old three!"


    "Third brother?"


    "Three elders!"


    When they saw the head in WuJie''s hand, the Bai family all gave out a cry of grief. Although they had already received the news from the following people that they knew that these people were coming with the head of Baipo book, when they really saw the head of Baipo book, their grief and anger were still hard to restrain.


    Especially Baipo chess. At the moment, his eyes seem to be falling out of his eyes. Anger and self blame are constantly spreading in his heart. If he goes to help him, Baipo book may still have a chance to live, and it won''t end up in a different place.


    Self reproach and indignation were constantly entangled in his heart, and the two emotions seemed to devour him completely.


    All of a sudden, Bai Po Qi felt a burst of Qi and blood surging in his heart, and "poof Chi" let out a mouthful of blood.


    "Elder!"


    Bai cunwu, the owner of the Bai family, screamed and flashed. He had come to Bai Po Qi''s side and held him up. He said to Bai Po Qi indignantly, "they cut off the heads of the three elders just to stimulate us. They must not be fooled by them!"


    "I know!" Bai poqi reaches out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. His teeth are crunching. When he looks at Xu Shaotang, their eyes are already red with blood.


    To see Bai poqi vomit blood with anger, Xu Shaotang and others all smile with understanding in their hearts. This is their goal originally, and now, their goal has been achieved.


    There were seven strong men in the Bai family, but they lost Bai family old Xu in the battle of Heming peak on that day, and Bai family old three yesterday, and Bai Cunjian was already dead.


    At the moment, with Bai cunwu, the owner of the Bai family, there are only four powerful people in the Bai family who can transform the virtual world. Besides Bai poqi and the second elder of the Bai family, the strength of Bai cunwu and the fourth elder of the Bai family is similar to Mu Tiance.


    This war, for Xu Shaotang and them, basically has no pressure.


    "I didn''t expect that my Bai family would be reduced to such a state!" Looking at the smiling Xu Shaotang and others, and looking at the serious Bai family, Bai cunwu shook his head with a bitter smile. His cold eyes swept over Xu Shaotang''s face. Wu felt that he sighed: "the so-called tiger is down and the sun is down. Being bullied by dogs must be the same..."


    Who ever thought that in just a few years, the Bai family would have fallen to such a state. However, Xu Shaotang and others, who were once regarded as mole ants by them, had the strength to destroy the Bai family!


    If it is really 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi!


    Listening to Bai cunwu''s self mockery, Xu Shaotang hums coldly: "when Bai Cunjian goes to our secular world, you should think that there will be a day!"


    "Ha ha, I regret that I didn''t go with Lao Liu at the beginning." White four elder eyes red said: "if I had white out, also won''t let you grow to this point!"


    "Now I regret that I didn''t come with Bai Cunjian to deal with me?" Xu Shaotang looked at the four elders of the Bai family in a funny way. "If it wasn''t for you Bai family, maybe we could live in peace with these families in the Kunlun world. I''m very curious. Who was so clever at the beginning? He actually judged that we came from the secular world only by the words of Pei Jie and Tong Yu?"


    Apart from the first battle of Heming peak and Bai Cunjian, the enmity between them and the Bai family is basically the same thing. If the Bai family did not judge that he and mu Tiance came from the outside world, many things would not have happened, and they would not have set up so many enemies in Kunlun.So sometimes, it''s not a good thing that people are too smart.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Bai cunwu said with a cold smile, "you overestimate yourself too much. Do you think other people are fools besides you?"


    "It seems that you judged it?" Xu Shaotang looked at Bai cunwu with a smile and said with emotion: "there is really no one who can be the master of a family! From this point of view, you are much better than Bai Cunjian, the lustful old rascal! "


    "Thank you for your compliment!" Bai cunwu fixed his eyes on Xu Shaotang and asked coldly, "Xu Shaotang, do you have to destroy my Bai family today?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded, met Bai cunwu''s cold eyes, and said in a deep voice: "if you send someone to deal with our family, there may be a little room between us, but now, there is no room. Today, either your Bai family is destroyed, or we are dead in your hands!"


    He has been waiting for this day for too long. They almost died of the Bai family several times. Today, it''s time to make a complete break with the Bai family. When they ascended the Luoyou peak with the head of Bai Po Shu, the battle was inevitable.


    "Ha ha, you killed my son, can''t you still let my white family revenge?" Bai cunwu sneered, then roared: "today, even if my Bai family is destroyed, I will tear a piece of meat from you!"


    "Well, let''s see if you have this mouth!" Xu Shaotang laughs, and the whole body''s real Qi condenses in an instant. His clothes are bulging, and the strong murderous opportunity diffuses.


    "Kill


    Bai cunwu also refused to show weakness, roared and quickly killed Xu Shaotang!


    "Stop it


    Just when a battle of life and death was about to take place inevitably, a violent drink suddenly occurred in the air.


    With the sound of drinking, a huge real Qi suddenly appeared, which immediately shook away the two groups of people who were about to kill togethe

 Chapter 1550

    Feeling the vastness of this genuine Qi, both Xu Shaotang and the Bai family were shocked.


    Only one move will shake back nearly ten strong players on both sides. This kind of strength can be said to be extremely terrifying.


    At the time when people were shocked, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Yes, it''s abrupt, very abrupt. Even a strong player like Bai poqi can''t see how the figure appears. He just feels that his eyes are like a flower, and the figure appears in the middle of them, separating the Bai family and Xu Shaotang.


    The man was wearing a black robe. The black hood completely covered his cheek. Under the black hood, a mask with blue face and tusks could be seen.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    Bai Po Qi looked at the man in black, as if he wanted to see the cheek under his mask.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." The voice of black robe is low and hoarse, slowly say: "I am to dissolve your fight and come."


    "Defuse our fight?"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Bai Po Qi, then looked at the black robed man, and said faintly: "we have become enemies who will never die. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to resolve it?"


    He didn''t say too much. Now everyone can see that the strength of the man in black robe must be terrible. He can''t understand the character of the man in black robe for the time being, so he still has room to speak, so as not to irritate the man in black robe.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the black robed man gave a hoarse laugh and said with a smile, "there is no sorrow in this world that can''t be resolved. You can sit down and talk about something slowly. You don''t need to fight here."


    Although his words are plain, they show a strong confidence.


    "Nothing to talk about!" Bai cunwu''s venomous eyes fixed on Xu Shaotang and others, and said: "today, we must make an end between us! Either they die or we die


    "If it''s over, it''s over. Who''s afraid of who?" Xu Qingleng snorted.


    The eyes of the black robed man swept slowly from their faces, and said with a smile: "I said to dissolve, naturally it is to dissolve."


    "Sir, I always thought that I was a nosy person. I didn''t expect that you were more nosy than me." Xu Shaotang looked at the black robed man with a smile and said, "this is the enmity between us and the Bai family. Why do you have to resolve our enmity?"


    Xu Shaotang is slandering in his heart. Their grudges with the Bai family and the Ying family have been going on for a long time. If the black robed people want to resolve them, why should they go there? They have to wait until they start a decisive battle with the Bai family to resolve them. Now they are not sure they will win, but at least they have a good chance of winning. The black robed people jump out at the moment, which really disgusts Xu Shaotang It''s too late.


    What is hateful is that the strength of the black robed man is unfathomable. If we want to deal with the black robed man together, they may not have any chance of winning.


    "There are not many Huaxu masters in Kunlun world..." The black robed man sighed softly and said slowly: "the master of Huaxu should not spend money on such trifles."


    "Trivial things?" Hearing the words of the black robed man, Bai cunwu trembled and growled angrily: "they killed three powerful people in the white family. Even my son died in their hands. You say, this is a trivial matter?"


    In the face of Bai cunwu''s question, the black robed man raised his eyes slightly, glanced at Bai cunwu faintly, and hummed coldly: "there are so many families in Kunlun, why can''t they just live with you Bai family? If the Bai family didn''t provoke them, would they take the initiative to provoke you? "


    Bai cunwu said a little, then he gritted his teeth and looked at the man in black robe. His face became more and more angry. He growled like a wounded beast: "it seems that you are ready to help them?"


    The man in black shook his head and said, "I will not help them or you! I only want you to stop fighting. If you want to fight hard, there will be opportunities for you to fight hard in the future. But now, that''s the end of your grudges! "


    Later, the voice of the black robed man was obviously angry, and he seemed very dissatisfied with Bai cunwu''s words.


    "What if I say no?"


    White broken chess suddenly step forward, and white cunwu stand side by side, red eyes full of hatred!


    "What did you say?" The voice of the black robed man was suddenly cold, and he took a step slowly towards the white broken chess.


    At the moment when his hind foot fell, an invisible air wave suddenly scattered from his feet, and the whole earth suddenly vibrated violently. A crack was created under his feet, and the crack spread to Baipo chess. Baipo chess was shocked by the invisible air wave, and Bai cunwu, who was inferior to him, was directly overturned by the air wave .


    "What a terrible strength!"


    Xu Shaotang and others can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, one step of the Wei, incredibly terrible like this! I''m afraid even if they add up with the white family, they are not the opponents of the black robed man, are they? The strength of this black robed man is absolutely not inferior to the strongest Yingluo they have ever seen, and even better than Yingluo!The white family were also shocked by the strength of the black robed man. At the beginning, they were shocked enough by the powerful Qi, but it was far less than the shock brought by this step. No one thought that the black robed man just walked forward so casually, and then directly shocked back the two powerful men of the white family. If they really started to fight, everyone would be afraid I''m afraid there''s no enemy at all, right?


    The strong! This is the real strong!


    For the frightened eyes of the Bai family, the black robed people seemed to be satisfied. After sweeping one by one from the Bai family, they slowly turned around and looked at Xu Shaotang. In a cold voice, they asked, "I want you to leave Luoyou peak now. Do you want to see it?"


    Bullshit! Xu Shaotang didn''t think of it in his heart. Of course, they have opinions! If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of the black robed man, maybe the Bai family would be removed from the Kunlun Kingdom today!


    However, although he thought so in his heart, after seeing the situation of Bai Po Qi and Bai cunwu, he didn''t dare to make mistakes. He just said to the black robed man lightly: "it must be impossible to say that there is no problem. However, since it is the requirement of the elder, let''s leave for the moment!"


    "For the time being?"


    The black robed man frowned. His fierce eyes swept over Xu Shaotang''s face. He snorted and asked, "do you mean that you will come again? Are you thinking, I can keep the Bai family for a while, but I can''t keep the Bai family for a lifetime? "

 Chapter 1551

    In fact, Xu Shaotang did think so.


    Now the situation is very clear. With the black robed man, the decisive battle between them and the white family is doomed to end without the beginning.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to speak, Wu Jie next to him turned his lips and said, "I don''t believe you''ll stay in Bai''s house all your life."


    "The bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang scolded Wu Jie in his heart. At the same time, he yelled at Wu Jie: "shut up!"


    This bastard doesn''t believe in it all the time. He can''t see how abnormal the black robed man is. If he annoys the black robed man, it may be difficult for them to leave Luoyou peak today.


    "I can''t keep the White House for a lifetime, and it''s not worth keeping a white house for a lifetime!" The black robed man quietly looked at Wu Jie, and suddenly a sharp light flashed in his eyes, "but if you want to trouble the Bai family again in the future, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Xu Shaotang suddenly asked:" when he came to the black robe, he didn''t have any reaction


    Although there was no chance to kill him, his words instantly made Xu Shaotang and others sweat. There is no doubt that the black robed man can easily kill Wu Jie. In front of the black robed man, Wu Jie has no resistance at all. No one here has any resistance in front of the black robed man.


    Xu Shaotang even suspected that the strength of the black robed man might have surpassed the realm of emptiness!


    Beyond the power of the virtual world, what a terrible power it is!


    "Don''t you say that there are not many powerful people in Kunlun


    Just when everyone thought that WuJie was going to be soft, WuJie said with a smile to the black robed man, "I''m one of the few strong people who want to change the void. You want to kill me, don''t you hit yourself in the face?"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, the man in black froze slightly at first, then burst out laughing and said, "you are waiting for me here! What a clever young man


    After laughing for a while, the man in black robe said to Wu Jie again, "that''s all, but if you kill the huaxujing strongman of Bai family when I don''t pay attention, you kill one of them, and I''ll kill both of you for them! Although it is true that there are not many powerful people in the Kunlun realm, there are no more than one of you and no more than one of you! "


    Later, I was undoubtedly warning them.


    Hearing the words of the black robed man, Xu Shaotang and others'' faces changed slightly, but the Bai family was surprised. How did the black robed man feel that he was helping them?


    However, before they could be happy, the man in black had turned to them and said, "you are the same! If you dare to attack them again, I don''t think it''s necessary for Luoyou peak to exist! "


    In a word, the little bit of flame in Bai family''s heart will be completely extinguished in an instant!


    What is this called!


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is extremely depressed. According to the meaning of the black robed man, they can''t fight against the white family in the future? Is this how to let go of a half dead white family? He''s really not reconciled!


    Just when Xu Shaotang was extremely depressed, he suddenly thought of a thing. The imperial palace had the strength to destroy the five families, but it never started against them. Was it because of the black robed man''s prevention?


    If so, what is the purpose of the black robed people to prevent these fights?


    It can''t be for the sake of maintaining the peace in Kunlun?


    Seeing that they were no longer talking, the man in black waved to Xu Shaotang and said, "go, remember what I said!"


    "I have one more thing!"


    Xu Shaotang did not move his body, but raised his eyes to look at the black robed man, and asked calmly: "Sir, you should also know that we are from the secular world. We killed Luoyou peak today because the Bai family wanted to send someone to die, and the secular world would deal with our family. If we do not destroy the Bai family, the Bai family will use this despicable means to fight What should we do with our families? "


    "I promise they won''t have such a chance!"


    The man in Black said in a deep voice, "if they dare to do this, I will destroy the white family for you before they attack your family!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is a joy, quickly asked: "Sir, is this really true?"


    The man in black nodded and said, "I never break my promise!"


    "Good! We believe you can do what you say! " Xu Shaotang took a look at the black robed man, then looked at the white family, and said with a smile, "you are lucky today. In this gentleman''s face, we won''t care about you white family. If you want to come to our trouble, we welcome you at any time!"


    As long as we can ensure that the Bai family will no longer send people to deal with their families in the secular world, even without the deterrence of the black robed man, they will not have to worry about the Bai family. If the Bai family dares to come to their trouble, they will dare to make the Bai family suffer!


    Bai cunwu didn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang''s words. He just asked the black robed man: "what''s the revenge that they killed three elders of the Bai family and my son?"In Bai cunwu''s opinion, Xu Shaotang and his family have not suffered any losses, but the Bai family has suffered heavy losses. Half of the six elders have gone, and their son has died in Xu Shaotang''s hands. Now the black robed people don''t allow them to go to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s family for revenge. Doesn''t this mean that they completely break his idea of revenge? He is not willing to let Xu Shaotang go!


    He originally thought that even if he was fighting to die together, he would have to avenge the blood!


    He even thought crazily that if the black robed people forced them to let go of their grudges, it would be a big deal for the Bai family to perish. As always, he would send people to kill Xu Shaotang''s family, and he would let them taste the pain! The more they care about something, the more he wants to destroy it. Only in this way can the flame of hatred in his heart be calmed down!


    I have to say that Bai cunwu is really crazy!


    "As I said, that''s the end of your enmity!" The voice of the man in black froze suddenly and said in a deep voice: "if you have to fight to death, I will give you a chance! Just, not now! "


    "What chance?"


    Xu Shaotang and Bai cunwu asked at the same time. They saw a strong sense of killing from each other''s eyes.


    Although they have given up the idea of taking each other''s life for the sake of the people in black robes, it is impossible for them to let go of their hatred and turn the fight into friendship. Therefore, when they heard that the people in black robes would give them a chance to fight against each other, they immediately began to care about what the opportunities the people in black robes said were.

 Chapter 1552

    "When the demons invade!"


    Speaking of these words, the voice of the black robed man became extremely cold.


    "The invasion of the demons?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. The word "demon" is not strange to him. When they first entered the Kunlun Kingdom, they were regarded as the remaining evils of the demon. However, until now, they have not yet made clear what the so-called demon is.


    They have also guessed that the demon clan is the same clan of the people who make little wisdom, but so far, this is only their guess. They know nothing about the specific things.


    "Yes, the invasion of demons!" The man in black nodded and said to the crowd in a fierce voice: "do you think the invasion of the demons is far away from you? The seal of the Kunlun kingdom is almost broken now. If it had not been for the force of the dragon, the seal of the Kunlun kingdom would have been broken long ago! Once the seal is broken, the real disaster will begin! If we can''t fight back the invading demons, both the Kunlun Kingdom and the secular world will usher in a catastrophe! You think your family, your brothers, will be the victims of the invasion of the demons! By then, you''ll have no time to regret it! "


    Mu Tiance frowned and asked the black robed man curiously, "when is the invasion of the demons?"


    "More than three or five years, a short year and a half!"


    "So fast?"


    The crowd gave a cry of surprise.


    No matter for Xu Shaotang or the Bai family, the invasion of the demons is so strange to them. No one has ever experienced the invasion of the demons, but everyone knows that it will happen in the end. I just didn''t expect that this day is so close to them.


    The black robed man looked at mu Tiance and Xu Qing, and said in a deep voice, "if you hadn''t broken the seal two years ago, the invasion of the demons would not have been so fast. Therefore, you should bear a lot of responsibility for the invasion of the demons! I can tell you now that if I can''t fight back the demons, I will kill you first! "


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang gave a dry smile to the man in black robe and said, "they didn''t mean it at the beginning, sir. Can you..."


    "If they do, do you think they''re alive?" Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, the man in black robe interrupted him, "whether intentionally or unintentionally, the seal is broken because of them. If a person''s unintentional loss will cause hundreds of millions of lives to be ruined, do you think this person should not be killed?"


    Listening to the man in black, Xu Shaotang was speechless.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, there was some truth in the words of the black robed man. Carelessness was not an excuse. No matter how much he favored Xuqing, he could not deny that the invasion of the demons really had an unshirkable responsibility with Xuqing.


    Moreover, it''s also a responsibility to work with him, because this place was in their world view only when mu Tiance and he were bewitched by Xiaozhi.


    Xu Qing stepped forward slowly, looked at the black robed man who was covered by the black robe, with a solemn look on his face, and said seriously: "if we can''t defeat the invading demons, we don''t need your hand, we will die in the battle with the demons!"


    "Me too!" Mu Huangyu also stepped forward and stood side by side with Xuqing, saying: "it''s still our responsibility, we will never avoid it! We will not live until the demons are pacified! "


    "No!" Wu Jie said: "this has nothing to do with me. If you want to die, it''s your business. Don''t take me with you. You two have lived for a long time. Of course, you''ve lived enough, but I haven''t lived enough!"


    Xu Qing glared at Wu Jie and hummed coldly: "don''t beat back the demons, do you think you have a chance to live?"


    "No, I''ll hide!" Wu Jie said triumphantly.


    Being disturbed by WuJie, everyone''s worry about the invasion of the demons suddenly eased a lot.


    "What is the demon clan?" Xu Shaotang frowned at the black robed man and asked, "what kind of way will the demons invade?"


    "The devil is the devil. Don''t ask me what the devil is, I don''t know!" The black robed man said helplessly: "I only know that the demons will bring endless killing and will make the world full of corpses! I thought that I would not experience the invasion of the demons in my lifetime, but I did not expect that I met them after all! Therefore, every power you consume now is the main force to deal with the invasion of demons in the near future! If you want to die or die on the battlefield, how much virtue can you accumulate for your descendants! "


    "You mean let''s fight against the demons together?" Bai cunwu glanced at the man in black and said angrily, "what''s the chance that you said to give us to work hard? Is it hard to be so-called desperate, that is, to fight with the demons? "


    Now they want to fight with Xu Shaotang, not with the demons!


    Even if the invasion of the demons is around the corner, they will take revenge on Xu Shaotang!


    "When the demons invade, you can do whatever you want!" Black robed people light said: "as long as you at that time with their desperate mind!"


    "Good!"


    Bai cunwu can''t imagine what the invasion of the demons would be like now. He readily agreed to the request of the black robed man, turned to Xu Shaotang and others, and gritted his teeth and said, "on the day of the invasion of the demons, the white family will fight with you again!""Anytime!" Xu Shaotang light smile, way: only afraid you at that time have no chance!


    They are not afraid of the white house now, let alone a year and a half later? He believes that their promotion speed will be much faster than that of the Bai family. At that time, I''m afraid the Bai family will not be ignored by them!


    "If you have a chance, try it out!" Bai cunwu said: "you''d better not die in advance in the hands of the demons! Keep your dog''s life waiting for my white family to take it


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and said, "OK, we''ll wait!"


    Seeing that the two sides were fighting each other again, the black robed man sighed and turned to Xu Shaotang. They said, "if there is nothing else, you can leave now! At the same time, I will go to Ying''s side to say hello. Before the invasion of the demons, I don''t want to see the death of any powerful people who melt into the virtual world! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry, we don''t know the priorities like some people. As long as the Ying family doesn''t come to our trouble, we won''t take the initiative to provoke the Ying family!"


    The Bai family naturally knew that what Xu Shaotang said about "some people" meant them, and they all cast knife like eyes at Xu Shaotang.


    "Good! Then you can leave! " The man in black waved lightly.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the black robed man and asked, "can we borrow a step to talk with our predecessors? I still have some questions to ask you! "

 Chapter 1553

    The black robed man raised his eyelids slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, but finally he nodded gently.


    They left Luoyou peak quickly.


    Looking at their fast disappearing back, the Bai family are both happy and angry at the moment. Happily, because of the black robed people''s prevention, the battle that may destroy the Bai family has not started. Angrily, before the invasion of the demons, they can no longer find Xu Shaotang to avenge them, nor can they kill the Xu family and the Mu family in the secular world.


    Instead of taking Xu Shaotang''s life, they are more willing to destroy what these people care about most and let Xu Shaotang live in endless pain forever. Only in this way can their hatred be dispelled!


    At the foot of Luoyou peak, several people found a cool place to sit down.


    "What do you want to ask?" The black robed man turned his back to Xu Shaotang and asked faintly.


    Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head, looked at the black robed man with his back to him, and asked: "the emperor''s palace is not fighting with the five families, but also warned by the elders?"


    "Yes


    The black robed man nodded slightly and said: "the invasion of the demons is coming. The powerful people in Huaxu should die in the fight with the demons even if they want to die, instead of these meaningless internal friction!"


    So it is!


    Although Xu Shaotang had already guessed the answer when the black robed men came forward to stop their fight, he was still a little surprised when he was really sure.


    It''s no wonder that when Hong Xiu was arrested, people like Yingluo didn''t order to kill all the people in Ying''s family. Su Nu just asked people to cut off Ying juechen''s arm. I think the imperial palace had been warned by this black robed man long ago?


    "So, do you know where the imperial palace is?" All of a sudden, mu Tiance looked at the man in black robe with his eyes full of hope, and asked in an excited voice.


    The black robed man looked back slowly, looked at the excited mu Tiance with some doubts, then nodded slightly and said: "of course!"


    When he got the affirmative answer from the black robed man, mu Tiance couldn''t hide his excitement. He quickly asked the black robed man, "can you tell us the location of the imperial palace?"


    "Why do you want to know where the imperial palace is?" The man in black asked mu Tiance in a deep voice.


    Hearing the question of the man in black robe, Xu Shaotang tells the man in black robe about the fact that Hongxiu was taken back to the imperial palace. In his words, mu Tiance and Hongxiu have become a group of forced apart lovers. He vividly talks about how much mu Tiance and Hongxiu love each other, as if they were the two most beloved people in the world. Mu Tiance can''t help admiring them Let''s use his storytelling skills.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, the black robed man just laughed and said, "this is Yingluo''s family affair. I have no right to ask about it, and I won''t tell you the location of the imperial palace."


    "Why?" Mu Tiance''s eyes darkened. "I just want to go to the imperial palace to have a look at Hongxiu!"


    "No, I said it''s Yingluo''s family business. I don''t have the right to intervene!" The black robed man said faintly: "Yingluo has been suppressed too hard by me. If I even care about Yingluo''s family affairs, I''m afraid Yingluo will be even more dissatisfied! Too much is better than too much, do you understand? "


    "Yes Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly and came to the man in black robe. He said with a smile, "can you give us some hints? This is not about Yingluo''s family, is it? It''s just that we are curious about the Imperial Palace and want to see it. "


    The black robed man''s eyes swept over Xu Shaotang''s smiling face and said with a smile: "you are smart! However, as long as it is not a matter of internal friction, I will not be involved in the affairs of the imperial palace or even the whole Kunlun kingdom! So, I won''t give you any hints. If you really want to know where the imperial palace is, you can find it yourself! "


    His words are very clear. As long as the Kunlun world, the powerful people who transform the virtual world, do not attack each other, he will not ask about the Kunlun world. Even if he just gives Xu Shaotang a hint, he is not willing to.


    "Wait!"


    Xu Qing suddenly looked at the man in black robe with a surprised face and exclaimed, "are you the guardian of Kunlun kingdom?"


    As a former guardian of Xia state, Xu Qing knows the way the guardian works best. He once only dealt with those foreign experts who invaded Xia state, but he didn''t pay attention to other things, so he took care of Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie. This is very similar to the way people in black do things now, so he instantly thought of the identity of the people in black.


    "Oh?" The man in black looked at Xu Qing in surprise and asked with great interest: "how do you know I am the guardian? What did Yingluo tell you? "


    His words are tantamount to admitting his identity in disguise.


    "Are you really the guardian of Kunlun kingdom?"


    A few people stare at the black robed man curiously. Unexpectedly, there are guardians in the Kunlun kingdom.


    The black robed man nodded slightly and said, "now that you have guessed, I have nothing to hide. I am indeed the guardian of the Kunlun kingdom. My task is to protect the peace of the Kunlun kingdom! Since you know the guardian, you should be able to understand what I have done! I won''t care with you about the past, but from today on, you can''t kill the Huaxu strongmen in Kunlun! ""What if the Kunlun strongmen want to kill us? We can''t wait to die, can we? " Xu Shaotang asked the man in black with a smile.


    The black robed man said faintly: "I will not allow you to kill the Huaxu strongmen in the Kunlun realm, and I will not let others hurt you! Your life should be saved to contribute to the invasion of the demons caused by you! There are four Huaxu strongmen in Kunlun Kingdom who died in your hands, plus one broken arm Ying juechen. You five can just make up for these losses! "


    "Master, you are very smart!" Xu Shaotang has no choice but to look at the black robed man, who even counts Ying juechen on their head. This is to make it clear that they want to fight against the invasion of the demons together with the people in the Kunlun kingdom.


    Mu Tiance thought carefully about the words of the man in black robe. He suddenly raised his head and asked the man in black robe with a smile: "if you follow the elder''s words, if the people in the Imperial Palace want to kill us, surely the elder will also stop us?"


    "Of course!" The black robed man nodded and said, "the imperial palace is also a part of the Kunlun kingdom. What I said to you is valid for the whole Kunlun kingdom!"


    "Thank you, master!"


    Mu Tiance showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and bowed to the black robed man.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s reaction, Xu Shaotang instantly understood that mu Tiance was going to find the imperial palace! In the past, they didn''t go to the imperial palace. That''s because they didn''t have the strength. Even if they found the Imperial Palace, they would undoubtedly die. But now it''s different. With the guarantee of the guardian of the black robed man, Yingluo had to ask the black robed man first if she wanted to kill them!


    In this way, they can look for the imperial palace with confidence and boldness!


    Moreover, they already have a little bit of eyes!

 Chapter 1554

    Xu Shaotang saw mu Tiance''s plan, and so did the man in black robe.


    Looking at mu Tiance bowing to himself, the corner of the black robed man''s mouth showed a slight smile and walked around for a long time. Mu Tiance was waiting for him here.


    It has to be said that these two boys are very smart. They are obviously taking advantage of his power to crush Yingluo!


    He glanced at mu Tiance and said, "I can really protect Yingluo from killing you, but if Yingluo wants to do anything else to you, I can''t help her."


    "No matter what I do, I have to make sure that I can take part in the fight against the invasion of the demons!" Mu Tiance soon understood the key point and said to the black robed man with a smile.


    The purpose of the people in black robe to stop them from attacking each other is to accumulate strength for the coming invasion of the demons. No matter what Yingluo does to him, he will be a hero again after a year and a half!


    Therefore, mu Tiance is not worried about the people in black robes.


    Seeing that the boy saw through the key of the problem at a glance, the black robed man burst into laughter and said, "you are very smart, but you underestimate Yingluo''s means too much! She has countless ways to make you live or die! So, I remind you, if you really want to go to the Imperial Palace, it''s better to be psychologically prepared! "


    Mu Tiance light said: "I have been ready for a long time!"


    "I hope so!" The black robed man laughed and said nothing more. Since mu Tiance insisted on going, he didn''t have any opinions.


    Seeing that mu Tiance had finished his own business, Xu Shaotang came forward again. First, he bowed slightly to the man in black robe, put away the smiling look on his face, and seriously asked the man in black robe: "senior, junior, ask the last question again. Please help me to solve my doubts."


    "You ask!"


    "The strength of my predecessors is above the realm of emptiness? Then, what is the level above Huaxu


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, several people put up their ears. Even the rambling WuJie also put up their ears. Everyone was very interested in the answer to this question.


    If they didn''t come to the Kunlun realm, they didn''t even know that there was a realm of emptiness above the realm of alchemy.


    Now, it''s not easy to meet such a powerful person. Naturally, they have to figure out this problem, so as not to become the frog in the well again.


    Looking at several people''s eyes, the black robed man said with a faint smile: "why, are you all interested in this problem?"


    They all nodded and slandered at the same time.


    Nonsense! If not, why should they be so serious?


    However, they didn''t say that after all. In case this master is upset, they won''t get the answer to this question!


    "My strength is nothing but the peak of the virtual realm. I haven''t improved for many years." The black robed man sighed softly and said, "I don''t know if there are any other levels above the realm of emptiness. However, martial arts has always been endless. I think there should be other levels, but we don''t know now."


    "Don''t you even know that there is no other level above the virtual realm?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man in front of him in some surprise. He thought that this man was beyond the existence of Huaxu, but he didn''t expect that it was just the peak of Huaxu.


    But then again, the peak of Huaxu is enough. At least, in the current Kunlun realm, this one should be invincible!


    The black robed man nodded gently and said, "as far as I know, in ancient times, the existence of strength was far better than that of emptiness. Which of those people who are prone to move mountains and reclaim sea are inferior to us? However, with the disappearance of those ancient characters one after another, no one has ever heard of the emergence of people with strength above Huaxu. If any of you can break through the shackles of Huaxu, I think I will be happy for you. "


    "Ancient characters?"


    Xu Shaotang whispered in a low voice. The saying of the people in black robes is similar to what they learned from Xiaozhi.


    Just don''t know, the disappearance of those ancient characters, is accidental or inevitable?


    "Well, I''ve said what I have to say." The black robed man looked at several people who were in thinking and said slowly: "remember what I said, I don''t want Kunlun kingdom to lose any powerful people of Huaxu realm before the invasion of the demons!"


    After that, he gave a warning look at several people, and then suddenly disappeared from them. When they looked back, the figure of the black robed man was 100 meters away.


    Looking at the fast disappearing fuzzy figure, mu Huangyu sighed: "even the people at the top of Huaxu are so powerful that how terrible they will be


    "Yes Xu Shaotang also followed with a sigh.


    The so-called "one mountain has another mountain high". Before, they thought Yingluo''s strength was terrible. They didn''t expect to meet someone who could suppress Yingluo so soon.The key point is that even such a strong character doesn''t know the level after transforming the virtual world. Thinking about those strong people in ancient times, he can''t help but be fascinated.


    Wu Jie took a look at the two and hummed: "you can sigh here slowly. I''ll play first! Remember, don''t look for me! Anyway, no one will do anything to me now! Think about it, ha ha, some days are not threatened by such excitement


    "You bastard, don''t make trouble for us!"


    Xu Shaotang glared at Wu Jie and said, "come back to Zhuxi town with us. In Zhuxi Town, you can play whatever you want!"


    In the past, WuJie didn''t dare to be too presumptuous because of the threats from the Bai family and the Ying family. Although he was wandering outside all day, he would not be too far away from them, so as not to be caught by the enemy. Now it''s good. Because of the black robed man''s stop, their grudges with the Ying family can only be put down temporarily. This bastard is now a wild horse out of control. God knows what trouble he will cause Come on.


    "No!" Wu Jie''s head shook like a rattle. "I''m tired of playing in Zhuxi town. I''m going to play in other places! Goodbye, everyone


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Jie leaped forward, several times between the rise and fall, it was tens of meters away.


    "The bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and scolded him. When he was about to chase WuJie, Xu Qing gently shook his head and said slowly: "forget it, this little bastard is just like this. Let him go. Even if you can take him back to Zhuxi town by force, he will run sooner or later!"


    If you think about it carefully, there is some truth in Xu Qing''s words.


    Xu Shaotang hate to see the direction of no ring disappeared, but shook his head and said: "sooner or later, this bastard will be angry to death!"

 Chapter 1555

    On a quiet night, the bright moonlight sprinkles on the courtyard.


    For the time being, without the threat of the Bai family and the Ying family, Xu Shaotang''s life was a little more comfortable.


    A pot of good wine was placed on the stone table in the courtyard, and several dishes were prepared by the servants.


    The taste of food and wine smells good, but after all, it can''t compare with the common food at home.


    Mu Tiance sat opposite Xu Shaotang, staring at the empty glass in a daze, but did not say a word.


    "Let''s go to Shengyuan Hall tomorrow." Looking at mu Tiance sitting there in a daze, Xu Shaotang said to him with a smile.


    He knew that mu Tiance might be thinking about Hongxiu again. Now he was sure that there was no life danger to go to the Imperial Palace, and it was OK to go to the imperial palace. Anyway, they didn''t seem to have much to do now.


    If it wasn''t for Hong Xiu, he might be thinking about leaving Kunlun now.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I have been in Kunlun for three or four months, and I don''t know what''s going on at home. In fact, what I want to do in Kunlun this time is basically done. There''s not much need to stay in Kunlun. When the demons invade, they will come back.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance raised his head slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang faintly, then lowered his head and said slowly, "I don''t know if I can find the imperial palace through Shengyuan hall."


    "Just go and have a look!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang picked up the wine pot and filled the wine cup for mu Tiance. He said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t find it. Didn''t the black robed man say that in three or five years at most, or at least a year and a half, the invasion of the demons will come. At that time, maybe even the imperial palace can''t hide any more?"


    "I thought I was very patient!" Mu Tiance slowly raised his head, picked up the wine glass on the table, drank all the wine in the glass, and said with a smile: "now I find that my patience is really limited."


    "That''s because you don''t have anything else to do now. All day long, you think about the suffering of Hong Xiu in the imperial palace!" Xu Shaotang could understand mu Tiance''s feeling at the moment and said with a smile: "don''t worry, Hongxiu is Yingluo''s own daughter no matter what. Moreover, the plain girl owes a lot to Hongxiu. Hongxiu won''t suffer any pain. At most, it''s just a disaster of missing."


    A "Miss disaster", immediately let mu Tiance that will put down the cup hand in the air.


    Tea is missing disaster, he did not miss disaster? He missed not only the tea, but also the dance and children in the secular world.


    "How do you plan to trace the whereabouts of the Imperial Palace from Shengyuan hall?" Mu Tiance slowly put down the cup in his hand and poured a cup for himself.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not sure whether Shengyuan hall is related to the imperial palace. I don''t have a good idea. Let''s go and have a look first."


    Mu Tiance took the wine cup to his mouth, sipping the wine in the cup, and thought: "do you think we can hold the manager of Shengyuan hall for interrogation?"


    "Forget it." With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance, "if Shengyuan hall is really related to the Imperial Palace, do you think the chief manager of Shengyuan hall is more afraid of us or Yingluo? If you care, it''s a mess! It''s definitely impossible to arrest the shopkeeper of Shengyuan hall to interrogate them. We can only do this in secret. We can''t let the people of Shengyuan hall find out that we are investigating them! "


    Mu Tien thought, also felt that Xu Shaotang said something reasonable, nodded gently, sighed slightly: "then secretly investigate it, I hope the holy yuan hall is really related to the imperial palace!"


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s sigh, Xu Shaotang opened his mouth slightly. He wanted to say something, but seeing mu Tiance''s look, he still didn''t say it.


    However, mu Tiance has noticed his strange, raised his eyelids to look at him, said faintly: "you can say what you want to say, there is no need to hide it."


    "That''s what I said!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said slowly: "although Shengyuan hall may be an important clue to find the Imperial Palace, I advise you not to hold too much hope. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. If it turns out that Shengyuan hall has nothing to do with the Imperial Palace, I''m afraid you will be more disappointed."


    At this time, he shouldn''t have poured cold water on mu Tiance. However, the affairs of Shengyuan hall are uncertain one day, and there are variables one day. It is not a good thing that mu Tiance now puts all his hopes on Shengyuan hall.


    "I''m not as vulnerable as you think!" Mu Tiance forced a smile out of his face and said, "even if Shengyuan hall has nothing to do with the Imperial Palace, I will not be as lost as you think."


    "That''s fine!"


    Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "let''s trace this matter slowly. As long as the imperial palace is in the Kunlun realm, I don''t believe it. With my tracking ability, I can even find the hand of God hiding in such a remote place, and I can''t find out where the Imperial Palace is!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s boasting, mu Tiance immediately laughed.


    "I''ve met a lot of people, and you are undoubtedly the most narcissistic person I''ve ever met!" Mu Tiance chuckles at Xu Shaotang."How do I feel confident?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang came up to Mu Tiance, patted mu Tiance on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "don''t worry. We''ve come all the way here. Are there few things we''ve met? I don''t believe a mere imperial palace can stop us! "


    At this point, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a strong color of confidence.


    Although his words are comforting to Mu Tiance, they are also a true portrayal of his heart. He has absolute confidence that he can find the imperial palace. He also wants to see what''s strange about this mysterious imperial palace!


    "That''s true!" Thinking about the experience with Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance suddenly felt a sense of confidence, and the stiff smile on his face began to become natural. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I hope that the next time we drink, we will be in the palace of the earth emperor, and I will accompany you to have a good drink!"


    "Come on!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged at mu Tiance and jokingly said: "at that time, you will go to find Hongxiu. Where are you in the mood to drink with me? I can see that you are also a guy who values color over friends


    "I''m nothing compared to you!" Mu Tiance ha ha, gently touched his cup with the wine cup in Xu Shaotang''s hand, and then drank all the wine in the cup.


    Between him and Xu Shaotang, there is no need to say those affectation words of thanks. Just keep these things in mind!


    Xu Shaotang also accompanied mu Tiance to drink the wine, but he murmured in his heart: Shengyuan hall, I hope you don''t let us down!

 Chapter 1556

    Shengyuan hall is located in the west of Kunlun.


    It is adjacent to the Luoxia mountains, the longest and largest mountain range in the Kunlun Mountains.


    The Luoxia mountain range is like a giant dragon in the middle of the Kunlun kingdom. If outsiders want to come to the place where people in the Kunlun Kingdom live together, they first have to cross the long mountain range. It is in the Luoxia mountain range that Xu Shaotang got his green eyed Golden Toad.


    For people in Kunlun, the Luoxia mountains are both a treasure land and a barren land.


    The Luoxia mountains are rare in spirit, but rich in products.


    The reason why Shengyuan hall is located near the Luoxia mountains is that the Luoxia mountains are rich in medicinal materials.


    "I knew I should have brought a telescope to Kunlun!" Xu Shaotang stood in the distance, looking at the location of Shengyuan hall.


    Shengyuantang is not so much a pharmaceutical factory as a castle.


    The whole Shengyuan hall is firmly protected by a large group of resolute Jiashi. You don''t have to guess that these should be sent by the five families to protect the safety of Shengyuan hall. After all, for the five families, Shengyuan hall is undoubtedly one of their coffers. Naturally, such a place should be well protected.


    In broad daylight, Xu Shaotang can''t go to Shengyuan hall to investigate directly. He can only look at them from a distance. But they are too far away. He can''t see what''s going on inside Shengyuan hall. That''s why he complained at the beginning.


    Mu Tiance also stands beside Xu Shaotang. He can''t see the situation in Shengyuan hall. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s complaint, he can''t help laughing and saying: "you can make a telescope yourself when you have this time. Anyway, you''re bored here."


    "You really look up to me..." Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a white look, shrugged his shoulders and said, "wait. When it''s dark, let''s go in and have a look at the situation."


    Anyway, there is nothing to do now. Xu Shaotang simply finds a place to hide and sleep.


    Unconsciously, night has come, but Shengyuan hall is still flashing lights.


    Taking advantage of the night, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance quickly dive to Shengyuan hall. They can smell a strong smell of medicine from a long distance. There are few people living around Shengyuan hall. It must have something to do with the strong smell of medicine.


    "Maybe you should bring two gas masks!"


    Smelling the strong smell of the medicine, mu Tiance made a joke to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang wrinkled his nose and wanted to wave away the strong smell of the medicine, but he found that it was too strong to disperse.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded deeply and said, "I don''t know how these people here can bear the strong smell of medicine! It''s almost catching up with biological weapons! "


    Having said that, we still have to do what we should do.


    "Why is the wind blowing all of a sudden?" A patrolling guard is puzzled and asks the people around him.


    "Where is the wind?" The guard beside him reached out and felt it in the air, then said to him with a smile, "I think you are crazy! Damn, I really hope there will be a strong wind and blow the disgusting smell away from me


    "Keep it down!" Hearing his companion''s words, the guard beside him quickly pulled him and said, "if old man Yang hears you say that his taste here is disgusting, it''s time to sue you again!"


    "It''s disgusting, but I don''t want to say no!" The guard said indignantly, but his voice was still low after all. He said bitterly: "only old man Yang, the old monster, would think the taste here is wonderful!"


    "Bear with it, there will be someone to replace us in two months!" The companion beside said helplessly: "there''s no way. Yang Lianzhou, the old man, can refine Shengyuan pill by himself. The old man is famous for his stubborn temper. Even our leader has to let him. Let''s not talk about it, just bear it!"


    Listening to the words of the two patrolmen, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other, and both of them have a strong smile in their eyes. It seems that not only do they think the taste here is disgusting, but also the guards here have the same feeling. It''s just that after suffering the guards, the taste is disgusting. They can''t speak it out, and they have to bear the taste.


    Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance in a low voice: "it seems that Yang Lianzhou in their mouth is the manager of Shengyuan hall. If you want to find out whether there is any relationship between this place and the Imperial Palace, you have to find the old man Yang first."


    "Well!" Mu Tiance nodded softly and said, "I''ll go and ask someone."


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang pulls mu Tiance, who is going to arrest people, and says with a smile: "in such a big place, we can turn around one more circle at most. If we let people know that someone is missing, we might suspect that someone is sneaking in."


    Shengyuan hall is not very big. With the speed of the two of them, they can find Shengyuan hall in and out in five minutes. It''s really unnecessary to ask someone again.


    Mu Tiance thought about it, but it was the same reason. He immediately nodded to Xu Shaotang and said, "let''s hurry and try to find Yang Lianzhou as soon as possible."Looking at mu Tiance''s impatient appearance, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly, saying that caring is chaotic. Now mu Tiance is not the one who used to be indifferent to everything. He is just an ordinary person who is eager to find his beloved woman.


    After making up their mind, they immediately took action.


    Even now it''s late at night, many rooms in Shengyuan hall are still on. Some of the people in those rooms are cleaning all kinds of medicinal materials, others are chopping them up, and others are soaking them. The people in each room are doing their own things in an orderly way, but from their faces, they can''t see any discomfort However, they have long been used to the taste.


    Following the people who transported the medicinal materials back and forth, they came to the back of Shengyuan hall quietly.


    At the back of Shengyuan hall, there are separate rooms. Here, the smell of medicinal materials is more intense. Bursts of pungent smoke come out from each room. It should be the people of Shengyuan Hall who are cooking medicinal materials.


    "Brother mu, this time for you and Hong Xiu, my sacrifice is really too big!" Xu Shaotang pinched his nose and followed mu Tiance to investigate the medicine refining rooms next to each other. He said to Mu Tiance: "when you meet, you have to treat me to a meal of Xie media wine!"


    Mu Tiance is not happy at the moment, but he is not as exaggerated as Xu Shaotang. Now he is basically holding his breath, and only when he can''t hold his breath can he take a deep breath. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance smiles at Xu Shaotang and says in a low voice: "find old man Yang first!"

 Chapter 1557

    Two people endure all kinds of pungent smell in Shengyuan hall to find a circle, but did not find the trace of Yang Lianzhou.


    "Strange? Where is Yang Lianzhou squatting? " Xu Shaotang slightly frowned and murmured.


    Mu Tiance thought about it and said, "there should be a secret room in Shengyuan hall. Maybe Yang Lianzhou is hiding in a secret room to refine Shengyuan pill. After all, Shengyuan pill is the signboard here. He should not let people learn his alchemy method easily!"


    "It makes sense! Why didn''t I think of it? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile and said, "I thought you are full of red sleeves now. It seems that you have not lost the ability of normal thinking!"


    Mu Tiance gave him a white look and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Hurry to find out where the secret room is!"


    In his heart, Xu Shaotang is really a talkative and boring person. He can''t stay idle any time. He always wants to find something to say. It seems that if he doesn''t speak, others will think he is dumb.


    They searched inside and outside Shengyuan hall again. This time, they looked very carefully, as if they were afraid of missing something. Unfortunately, they still didn''t find the possible secret room.


    "It''s not the way to keep looking!"


    When they stopped in the corner, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "since it''s a secret room, it must be very hidden. We''re looking for it aimlessly. I don''t know when we have to find it. I''m fed up with the taste here. We have to find a way to find the secret room, or we''ll be smoked here sooner or later!"


    Mu Tiance was also choked by the smell here. He said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, "I said to ask someone, but you don''t think it''s appropriate!"


    "Even if we catch people, they don''t know where the secret room is." Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "I have a way. Maybe I can find the secret room."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance said quickly: "don''t play tricks. What''s the way to say it? Do you still want to stay here?"


    "Set fire!"


    Xu Shaotang really didn''t want to stay in this place any longer. He put aside his mind and said, "there are many rooms for refining and boiling medicine here. Let''s find a room to set a fire secretly. I don''t believe it. The Shengyuan hall is on fire, and Yang Lianzhou doesn''t appear yet!"


    "Good idea!" When mu Tiance saw the light, he took Xu Shaotang to the medicine room and said, "I''ll set fire. You can find a place with wide vision to hide and see where Yang Lianzhou came from!"


    "Good!"


    After that, they immediately split up. Xu Shaotang found a relatively good position in the back of Shengyuan hall and quietly lurked up. He endured all kinds of bad smell and concentrated on investigating the surrounding situation.


    "Fire! It''s on fire


    For a short time, the sound of panic suddenly sounded in Shengyuan hall. With the sound, the guards from all sides began to gather here.


    "Fire fighting, fire fighting!"


    "My God, it''s a baking pharmacy. There are many precious medicinal materials in it. If they are burned down, the shopkeeper will go crazy!"


    All kinds of flustered voices mixed together. The originally quiet Shengyuan hall suddenly became extremely noisy. Some people were shouting desperately for fire fighting, while others went to fetch water. The guards who came in a hurry, without even thinking about it, rushed into the raging fire and began to fight the fire.


    Xu Shaotang knows that mu Tiance has succeeded, but he doesn''t care about the blazing fire. He just pays close attention to the surrounding situation.


    Soon, an old figure appeared in Xu Shaotang''s sight. The old figure came out from the one on the left of Xu Shaotang''s current position. Looking at the old figure with white hair running to the place where the fire broke out, Xu Shaotang decided by feeling that the old man who had just run in front of his eyes should be the legendary Yang Lianzhou.


    Xu Shaotang firmly remembers the room, quickly flashes out from the hiding place, and soon finds mu Tiance.


    "What do you find?" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s figure, mu Tiance quickly welcomes Xu Shaotang and asks him anxiously.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "follow me!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s face suddenly surged with joy. Even if Xu Shaotang didn''t say it, he knew that Xu Shaotang must have found something.


    Xu Shaotang quickly takes mu Tiance to the room where he saw the old man run out just now. He catches a glimpse that there is no one around. They quickly flash into the room.


    This is an ordinary bedroom, but what is unusual is that there are all kinds of herbs in this bedroom, which are basically herbs that Xu Shaotang had never seen before. Because of these herbs, the whole room is filled with a kind of complex smell, which is indescribable and strange. It has both a disgusting smell and a pungent fragrance.


    Mu Tiance quickly looked around the room, and then whispered to Xu Shaotang: "this is like an ordinary bedroom. I didn''t find any mechanism.""Look again!"


    Xu Shaotang took his eyes away from all kinds of medicinal materials and said to Mu Tiance slowly: "even if this is just an ordinary bedroom, it should be Yang Lianzhou''s bedroom. If we can''t find the secret room mechanism, we will hide here and observe Yang Lianzhou''s movement at any time. We will always find something!"


    "That''s it!" Mu Tiance nodded gently and said, "let''s look for it more carefully!"


    With that, mu Tiance looked carefully in the room again. Looking at mu Tiance''s extremely careful appearance, Xu Shaotang did not move, but carefully observed every place in the room.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the bed in the corner of the room. The cups on the bed were stacked neatly, and no one had ever sat by the bed. That only means that Yang Lianzhou didn''t sleep in this room.


    Since I didn''t sleep, what was I doing? Xu Shaotang''s eyes moved again and stopped in front of the desk in the room. The desk was clean and tidy. It didn''t look like someone working here was suddenly interrupted.


    Neither sleeping nor working, what is Yang Lianzhou doing in this room? Is it difficult to appreciate the herbs in his room?


    Just when Xu Shaotang was puzzled, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a can of medicinal materials. It was a can of very common medicinal materials, but there was a little trace of movement on the edge of the can of medicinal materials, protruding a little forward, which was slightly different from other medicinal materials on the shelf.


    "Here!"


    Xu Shaotang whispered mu Tiance, who was still searching carefully. At the same time, he gently pointed to the pot of medicinal materials.

 Chapter 1558

    When mu Tiance moved the pot of herbs gently, a black hole suddenly appeared on the ground in the corner of the room!


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the black hole, mu Tiance was very happy. He patted Xu Shaotang hard and said with a smile, "it''s really you. You''ve found it!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang raised his neck and said, "that''s right. I''m a famous detective expert!"


    Xu Shaotang''s words are not boastful. He was one of the "law enforcers". After so much strict training and all kinds of cases, his investigation level has definitely reached the level of expert!


    It''s the investigation methods used by the dragon team, and many of them are taught by him.


    "Praise you, and you are proud of it!" Mu Tiance gives Xu Shaotang a white look and quickly goes to the black hole. When he reaches the edge of the black hole, he finds that this is a staircase entrance to the underground.


    When two people quickly down the stairs, the black hole automatically closed, if you look at it like this, no one will find that there is a hidden mechanism.


    When they went down, a heat wave suddenly came to their faces. At the same time, the disgusting smell of people disappeared, and replaced by a fragrance.


    "This should be it!"


    Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "do you think that the taste is similar to that of Shengyuan pill we eat?"


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know. I don''t remember the taste of Shengyuan Dan."


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise and said, "I''m afraid you don''t remember, but you don''t know what Shengyuan Dan tastes like? That''s right. All your attention at that time was on Hong Xiu. It''s strange to know the taste of Sheng Yuan Dan! "


    When Xu Shaotang broke his heart, mu Tiance blushed and glared at Xu Shaotang, saying: "don''t be wordy. Go ahead quickly and see what''s going on at the end of the passage."


    They are still in a passage where only one person can walk upright. The heat wave and the smell of fragrance come from this passage. Mu Tiance can''t wait to see the situation at the end of the passage.


    Thinking that now is not the time to joke, Xu Shaotang no longer teases mu Tiance, and immediately follows mu Tiance to the end of the passage.


    After walking about 100 meters, they finally came to the end of the passage. At the same time, a room of about 30-40 square meters appeared in front of them. The first thing they saw was the dark alchemy furnace in the middle of the room. Under the alchemy furnace, there was still a blazing fire.


    The temperature here is higher, but correspondingly, the fragrance is stronger. Smelling the strong fragrance, Xu Shaotang can be sure that there must be Shengyuan pill in the alchemy furnace!


    Several pipes are connected from the alchemy furnace and directly lead to the wall nearby. They go through the wall, but they don''t know where these pipes lead and what their functions are.


    In addition to the most eye-catching alchemy furnace, there are a few medicinal materials in the room. Xu Shaotang found the coagulation flower he had seen before in the few medicinal materials. This discovery made him more sure that this is where Yang Lianzhou made Shengyuan pill.


    "If we take away the medicinal materials here, we should be rich!"


    In a good mood, Xu Shaotang jokes with mu Tiance again.


    Mu Tiance pointed to the alchemy furnace beside him and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "if you move this alchemy furnace away, you should make more money!"


    "Why don''t you ask me to move this Shengyuan hall together?"


    When Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were talking, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in the passage they had just passed.


    "No, it should be Yang Lianzhou who has come back!"


    Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance, "find a place to hide first!"


    While talking, Xu Shaotang has already escaped into the cabinet next to him, and mu Tiance has also quickly escaped. The cabinet, which was not so big, is now full of two people, and there are some unknown medicinal materials in it, which makes the cabinet seem extremely crowded.


    No matter how crowded they are, they have to hide in this cupboard, because this cupboard is the only hiding place in the whole room. Apart from this cupboard, there is no hiding place in this small secret room, unless they hide themselves in the alchemy furnace!


    Two people just squeeze in the cabinet, then see an old figure rush to this side through the crack of the cabinet.


    It''s none other than Yang Lianzhou, the manager of Shengyuan hall.


    Seeing the burning fire under the alchemy furnace, Yang Lianzhou was relieved. He sat down beside the burning alchemy furnace casually, with a puzzled look on his face.


    "The bakery is so good. Why is it on fire all of a sudden?" Yang Lianzhou murmured to himself, as if very puzzled about this matter.Hearing Yang Lianzhou''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile in his heart, "if you don''t make it so hidden, we won''t make such a bad plan."


    Fortunately, Yang Lianzhou couldn''t hear Xu Shaotang''s words from the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, he would have picked up the burning alchemy stove and smashed it on his head.


    After that, Yang Lianzhou sat motionless beside the alchemy furnace, not saying a word, but staring at the flame under the alchemy furnace, as if he could not feel the burning waves at all.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance sat there motionless, which was bitter. They just huddled in the cupboard and did not dare to move. At first, it was OK. They didn''t feel anything, but after a long time, their muscles seemed to have gradually become stiff, and their whole body began to feel numb.


    "When is the old man going to sit?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is constantly wailing. Now he knows what a stupid decision it is to hide in this cabinet. If the old man stays here for three days and three nights, they will be completely disabled!


    Mu Tiance is also having a hard time now. He feels numb all over his body. Even his fingers don''t seem to belong to him. He wants to come out of the cupboard and have a good exercise, but he knows how they can''t go out now. He can only work with the old man here.


    The long wait and suffering began. Unconsciously, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had fallen into a deep sleep.


    When Xu Shaotang woke up again, he was woken up by mu Tiance with his numb finger. When he didn''t remember to look at mu Tiance, he saw mu Tiance stretching out his finger and gently pointing out of the cupboard

 Chapter 1559

    Xu Shaotang some difficultly extends his head to the cupboard that small crack side.


    Through the small crack, I saw that the fire of the alchemy furnace had gone out. At the moment, Yang Lianzhou was playing with the alchemy furnace.


    "The old man Have you finished refining the pill at last? "


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is full of thoughts. At the same time, he observes Yang Lianzhou''s every move through the small crack.


    I saw Yang Lianzhou carefully open the red and black alchemy furnace. As Yang Lianzhou opened the alchemy furnace, a strong fragrance came to my nose.


    After a while, Yang Lianzhou put his hand into the alchemy furnace. When he reached out again, he already had three or four crystal clear Shengyuan pills in his hand.


    Yang Lianzhou put the Shengyuan pill into the prepared pill bottle next to him, and then put his hand into the alchemy furnace again. This time, he took out more Shengyuan pills.


    Looking at Yang Lianzhou filling another pill bottle with pills, Xu Shaotang counted it for a while and found that there were five or six pills in it.


    After loading the pills, Yang Lianzhou smiles a little and seems to be very satisfied with his Shengyuan pills. Later, Yang Lianzhou picks up the bottle of pills and walks slowly to the left corner of the room.


    When he gently turned the lamp in the left corner, he first turned it two times to the left, then turned it half a turn to the right, and finally pressed it on the lamp holder. With Yang Lianzhou''s action, a dark pill popped out of the wall. Yang Lianzhou put the pill bottle containing Shengyuan pill into the dark pill box, then gently turned the lamp, and the dark pill was hidden into the wall In the middle, the wall restored a smooth, as if there had never been a dark grid.


    After all this, Yang Lianzhou went back to the alchemy furnace, cleaned the alchemy furnace, yawned gently, and looked tired. Then he left with the less bottle of Shengyuan pill.


    Listening to Yang Lianzhou''s footsteps, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly feel relieved.


    When Yang Lianzhou was confirmed to have left, they rushed out of the cupboard.


    "My waist..."


    Xu Shaotang snorted. As soon as he came out of the cupboard, his feet were numb, and he almost didn''t flash his waist.


    Mu Tiance also worked hard to move his body, trying to dispel the pain and numbness.


    It wasn''t until a few minutes later that they felt a little more comfortable.


    "There is something wrong with the old man!" While twisting his neck, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance, "I think the bottle of Shengyuan pill he hid is for the imperial palace! It seems that our conjecture is correct. This Shengyuan hall has a lot to do with the imperial palace! "


    Mu Tiance nodded gently, looked at the long light in the left corner, and said, "do you want to see what''s hidden in the dark grid?"


    "Of course I will." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "all the things that the old man has hidden so secretly must be good things. Let''s open them while the old man is away. Maybe we can hold a sheep or something."


    Not to mention anything else, just the bottle of Shengyuan Dan, which is also worth 20 million and 300 thousand gold. If you take it out, he will become a local tyrant in an instant.


    However, although he has this idea in his heart, Xu Shaotang will definitely not do it, at least not for the time being. Even if he wants to steal, he has to wait until the relationship between the Imperial Palace and Shengyuan hall is clear. If he steals now, it means telling Yang Lianzhou about someone who has been here?


    After making up their mind, they came to the corner of the lamp.


    Xu Shaotang carefully recalled Yang Lianzhou''s action in his mind. While recalling Yang Lianzhou''s action, he twisted the lamp according to his action.


    "Pa!"


    When he finally pressed on the lamp, the dark button popped out.


    Seeing that the dark grid is popping out, mu Tiance comes up and looks at the objects in the dark grid carefully with Xu Shaotang.


    The dark grid is not big. It''s about 30-40 cm wide and 50-60 cm deep. The height of the dark grid is just enough to put the 10 cm high bottle of pills. There are dozens of pills bottles in the dark grid.


    They picked up the dense pills bottles and opened them next to each other. They carefully looked at the pills in the pills bottles. Some of the pills bottles only contained one pill, while others contained more than ten pills. The colors and tastes of these pills were different. Some were very fragrant, much more fragrant than that of Shengyuan pills, and some were extremely smelly.


    "These must be good things!" Xu Shaotang looked at these pills with hot eyes, quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said: "it''s estimated that these pills were specially made by Yang Lianzhou for the emperor''s palace! I estimated that the old man would make better pills besides Shengyuan pill! The five families are only afraid that they are helping the emperor''s palace to collect herbs and refine those precious pills in disguise? "


    "It should be!" Mu Tiance''s face was overjoyed. He pointed to the one pill bottle and said, "I guess the less pills, the more precious they should be."Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a bitter smile and said helplessly: "don''t tempt me here. If you tempt me again, be careful that I pack all these pills and go smoothly!"


    He knew that what mu Tiance said should be true. After all, the less the quantity, the higher the difficulty of refining, which indirectly shows the precious degree of this pill.


    Looking at so many precious pills in front of him, Xu Shaotang suddenly itches in his heart. He feels as if someone is scratching in his heart.


    "When I find the Imperial Palace, I''ll pack all the things here for you!" Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Although it has not been finalized, it has been basically determined that there should be a different connection between Shengyuan hall and the imperial palace. Even if Shengyuan hall does not belong to the Imperial Palace, it is estimated that it also has a constant relationship with the imperial palace.


    "You are still tempting me!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "it seems that I have to help you find the imperial palace as soon as possible! Just for these pills! "


    Mu Tiance smiles and looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. He asks, "do you have a way to find the imperial palace through Shengyuan hall?"


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully for a while, then shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t have a good way right now, but let''s go back to my master. They can think of a way! Anyway, our goal has been achieved. Let''s go and get out of here. I don''t want to hide in that cupboard again! "


    Mu Tiance nodded. He didn''t want to hide in that cupboard any more.


    After they reset everything, they left quickly.

 Chapter 1560

    They returned to their home in Zhuxi town.


    Xu Qing and mu Huangyu are both in their own retreat. Originally, they should not disturb the two old men who like to retreat, but now they have no good way to find the imperial palace through Shengyuan hall, so they have to call Xu Qing and mu Huangyu together to discuss. After all, these two are also old fox level figures. Maybe they will have any good ideas.


    "You two have fallen into the cesspit?"


    came out of his room and make complaints about the thick smell of Xu Shaotang and Mu Tiance. He could not help but Tucao the two people.


    Xu Shaotang white empty clear one eye, way: "dead old head son, don''t you so harm a person?"? Is it easy for us to trace the whereabouts of the imperial palace? "


    "Is your stink related to the imperial palace?" Xu qingpai said, "is it difficult to find out in which pit the palace of emperor Cheng is hidden?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    heard the indifference of the Qing Dynasty, Xu Shaotang and Mu Tsai make complaints about it. I really don''t know how old the old man is.


    Knowing that if they continue to talk with the old man like this, they will not be able to come up with a result tomorrow. They quickly return to the topic and tell the two old men all the causes and consequences of Shengyuan hall.


    When they finish the story of Shengyuan hall, Xuqing and mu Huangyu fall into thinking at the same time.


    "Since you judge that Yang Lianzhou''s pills are left to the Imperial Palace, then you can follow Yang Lianzhou directly?"


    Xu Qing light looked at two people one eye, way: "so simple question, you also mean to disturb me?"


    Listen to Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are speechless. If it is so simple, they are really embarrassed to ask these two old foxes.


    "We can monitor Yang Lianzhou''s every move, but who knows how long it will take?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile to Xu Qing, "if these pills are to be handed over to the Imperial Palace in three or five months, then we can''t keep an eye on Yang Lianzhou for three or five months?"


    If you really want to keep an eye on Yang Lianzhou for three or five months, I''m afraid they will all be suffocated by the strong smell of Shengyuan hall.


    Mu Huangyu squinted at mu Tiance and said, "for the sake of my granddaughter-in-law, what if I watched Yang Lianzhou for three or five months?"


    "You two don''t deal with it?" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Huangyu with a smile, "Mr. mu, why do you agree with this dead old man again?"


    "For my poor granddaughter-in-law!" Mu Huangyu said boldly.


    Xu Qing turned to Mu Huangyu and said coldly, "of course, you can only agree with me, and you can''t think of a better way!"


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that the two old men were pinching again, Xu Shaotang quickly stopped in time and said in silence, "what we are discussing is business. Would you please be a little more serious?"


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing was not happy. He stared at Xu Shaotang and said, "little bastard, do you mean I''m not serious? I''ll help you find a way! "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang quickly said: "your old plan is very good, and it is also the most direct and effective! But after all, we don''t know how long to watch, so do you have a better way? Let''s take this plan as a backup plan for the time being. If we really can''t think of a better way, how about using this method again? "


    To be honest, they have already thought about the scheme proposed by Xu Qing. It''s really a simple, direct and effective scheme. It''s just that the timing of the scheme is so uncertain that they haven''t even mentioned it. They come to these two old men to sit down and think about it and see if there is a better way Law.


    "That''s about it!" Xu Qing snorted and fell into thinking again.


    Thinking about it, Xu Qing suddenly showed a trace of essence in his eyes. He raised his head to Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you say that Shengyuan hall helps five families to make medicine?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and looked at Xu Qing curiously. He thought, is it hard for the old man to die? What''s the way?


    "Can Shengyuan hall help us make medicine?" With a smile, Xu Qing said, "our current strength should not be inferior to that of the five families, right?"


    "Ah, we''re not talking about it!" Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh or cry, looking at Xu Qing, and said: "besides, if you need any pills, just tell me directly. I''ll help you. There''s no need to go there..."


    At this point, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped.


    He felt that this matter was not what he imagined. Xuqing had never cared about the problem of pills before. He would suddenly ask Shengyuan hall to help them make pills, which was obviously unreasonable.


    What else does the old man mean?


    Just when Xu Shaotang was puzzled, mu Tiance suddenly showed a clear look on his face and asked Xu Qing with a surprised look: "Taoist priest means that if Shengyuan hall is controlled by the Imperial Palace, once we ask Shengyuan hall to help us make medicine, Yang Lianzhou will definitely ask for the meaning of the people in the imperial palace. Once he gets in touch with the people in the Imperial Palace, we''ll have a chance The chance to follow the people in the Imperial Palace, so as to find the imperial palace? "As mu Tiance''s words fall, Xu Shaotang and mu Huangyu''s faces also show a trace of joy. They think about this plan carefully, and feel that this plan seems to be much more reliable than the previous one.


    But Xu Qing nodded with a bad smile and said to Xu Shaotang, "don''t you think you are smart? Why did mu Tiance think things through, but you didn''t? "


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Xu Qing, and said with a smile, "no matter how smart people are, there are times when their heads are short circuited, aren''t they?"


    "This plan is feasible in theory!" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Qing gratefully and said, "but I''m afraid that Yang Lianzhou will not go to the Imperial Palace, but to the five families."


    "What about five families?" Mu Huangyu said with a smile: "now the five families can''t help us! As long as they are really related to the Imperial Palace, I can guarantee that even if they find five families, Yang Lianzhou will certainly ask for the advice of the imperial palace! "


    Thinking carefully about Mu Huangyu''s words, mu Tiance fell into meditation again.


    For a long time, mu Tiance slowly raised his head, nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll try this method with Xu Shaotang tomorrow. If it doesn''t work, I''ll watch Yang Lianzhou again!"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang also nodded and said, "try it first. Anyway, I really don''t want to use that stupid method..."


    "Pa!"


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang slapped Xu Shaotang''s head with a clear slap. He said to Xu Shaotang, "little son of a bitch, do you think my method is stupid?"


    "I dare not, your old method is the smartest..." Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing in tears and laughter.

 Chapter 1561

    One day later, they stood outside Shengyuan hall again.


    It''s still the strong pungent smell, but fortunately, they have been psychologically prepared this time. For the strong pungent taste, they seem to have adapted a little.


    However, this time they did not sneak into Shengyuan hall, but swaggered to the door of Shengyuan hall.


    "Get out of here!"


    Just as they arrived at the gate of Shengyuan hall, the guards at the gate scolded them mercilessly.


    The guard looked like he was driving away two flies.


    Smelling the disgusting medicine all day, the guards were in a bad mood, so their attitude was also very bad.


    What''s more, they are from five families. Even if they have a bad attitude, what''s the matter?


    Seeing the guards standing in front of them, mu Tiance frowned slightly and said faintly: "while I''m not in a bad mood now, get out of front of me!"


    "Ha ha, where''s the madman?"


    "I''m afraid this man is losing his mind. How dare he talk to us like this?"


    "No matter what madness he is, teach him a lesson first, so as not to be ignorant of heaven and earth!"


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, several guards blocking them immediately gave out a burst of laughter, as if they didn''t pay attention to Mu Tiance at all.


    Xu Shaotang looked at these people with a bitter smile, and sighed in his heart: in this time, there are always some people who don''t care!


    Just as Xu Shaotang sighed, several people who stood in front of them had already flown out in a burst of miserable cries.


    "Dang Dang..."


    The situation at the gate immediately alerted the guards inside. In a short time, the rapid bell rang in the whole Shengyuan hall. Guards from all directions swarmed here. In an instant, hundreds of guards had surrounded Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    "Who dares to be good at Shengyuan hall?"


    A roar rang out, and a burly middle-aged man slowly pushed away the guards around them, looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance angrily.


    "You are their leader?" Mu Tiance glanced at the burly middle-aged man, and asked with a cool face.


    Seeing that mu Tiance actually asked himself, the burly man suddenly burst into a rage. He came forward and hit mu Tiance with a fierce fist. At the same time, he roared: "I''m asking you, can''t you hear me?"


    "Another one looking for abuse..."


    Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly and shakes his head. He thinks they are so kind that when they look at them, they think they are bullies. He thinks in his heart, do you want to write a few words on his face in the future: I''m a strong man in the virtual world, don''t provoke me


    Sure enough, before Xu Shaotang''s voice came down, the burly man had been choked by mu Tiance. His burly body didn''t have any resistance under mu Tiance''s seemingly thin body. Mu Tiance just picked up the burly man''s neck and let him flutter in his hands. At the same time, his sharp eyes came from around The face of their group of guards swept by.


    Seeing that the burly man had no resistance under mu Tiance''s hands, and then looking at mu Tiance''s fierce eyes, those people who had surrounded them immediately backed away in fear.


    No one is stupid these days. This burly man is also an expert close to the peak of alchemy. Such an expert has no resistance in front of this young man. If this young man comes to deal with them, it''s not a piece of cake?


    "Get the hell out of here!" Xu Shaotang took a look at the guards around him, and said coldly, "although I don''t like killing people, if you want to die, I don''t mind giving you a ride!"


    "You don''t like killing people yet?" Mu Tiance released his hand, and the burly man had already smashed on the ground. At the same time, he said to Xu Shaotang, "if you don''t have 10000 people, you will have 8000."


    "Brother mu, can you not tear down my desk?"


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile at mu Tiance and said, "be careful to scare these people here. I''m actually a very kind person!"


    They talked and laughed all the way, and walked slowly to the inside of Shengyuan hall. The people around them who refused to leave were ignored by them.


    "Wait!"


    Two people just walked out not far, the strong man who was hit on the ground by mu Tiance has slowly stood up, reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, called two people and asked: "do you dare to leave your name, I''m not your opponent, but the five families will come to you!"


    "Hehe, take five big families to oppress us again?" How could Xu Shaotang not understand this man''s meaning? He looked at the man with a smile and said, "my name is Xu Shaotang, and his name is mu Tiance. If the five families want to trouble us, we will accompany them at any time!"


    "Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the burly man was slightly stunned at first, and then his face looked terrified, and his body stepped back a few steps.Although there are not many people who know Xu Shaotang, there are not many people in the whole Kunlun Kingdom who have never heard of them. It is estimated that people in remote places have never heard of them.


    Not only the burly man was frightened, but also the guards around them were frightened, and then they stepped back. The man who just didn''t want to retreat too far from them seemed to be afraid that his parents would not have two legs. His eyes were full of panic.


    That burly man is cursing in his heart at the moment. Damn, if you put your name in the morning paper, who is stupid to touch this eyebrow!


    However, he only dared to say this in his heart, and he did not dare to say it from his mouth at all. He could only blame himself in his heart for his bad luck and even provoked these two murderers. At the same time, he was glad in his heart. It seems that the two killing gods didn''t mean to kill him?


    "What, any questions?" Xu Shaotang asked the strong man lightly.


    "No No... "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he stepped back two steps again and shook his head desperately.


    "Well, since there is no such thing, it''s OK!" Xu Shaotang shrugged, looked at mu Tiance and said, "it seems that my name is very useful. I''ve decided to embroider my name on the back of my clothes next time, so as to avoid all kinds of trouble!"


    Mu Tiance smile, said: "good idea, perhaps, you can try!"


    They talked and laughed as if there were no one else. They walked into the inner hall of Shengyuan hall. Here, the familiar pungent smell became strong again.

 Chapter 1562

    The movement outside naturally has already disturbed Yang Lianzhou.


    At the moment, Yang Lianzhou''s positive and negative hands are standing there.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, who are walking in a leisurely way, an imperceptible anger flashed across Yang Lianzhou''s face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is not the place for you to be wild. Please leave!"


    Yang Lianzhou''s tone is still polite, but people who are familiar with Yang Lianzhou know that the old man is deliberately suppressing his anger.


    Because he has a unique secret recipe for alchemy, even the elders of the five families are polite when they see Yang Lianzhou. Despite the expensive price of Shengyuan pill, the Shengyuan pill Yang Lianzhou made can save lives at a critical time. Besides being obsessed with alchemy and pharmacy, Yang Lianzhou has little interest in other things, and he is not interested in the five major herbs There is no threat to the family. Generally, no one will offend such a person.


    The intrusion of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance naturally made Yang Lianzhou very uncomfortable.


    "Are you Yang Lianzhou? The shopkeeper of Shengyuan hall? "


    In order to make the play full, Xu Shaotang deliberately pretends not to know Yang Lianzhou and asks him with a smile.


    Yang Lianzhou nodded slightly, glanced at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s cheek, and said thoughtfully: "it seems that they are coming to me?"


    "Exactly!" Xu Shaotang said to Yang Lianzhou with a smile, "we want to talk to Mr. Yang about a business. Can we take a step to talk?"


    "Ha ha, you two are very popular people. What kind of business can you do with me?" Yang Lianzhou said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "everyone knows that in the Kunlun Kingdom, if you want good pills, you have to find Shengyuan hall. Mr. Yang thinks, what business can we talk about with you?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Yang Lianzhou knew the purpose of their coming here in a big way.


    "Do you want to find Lao Jiu to make medicine for you?" Yang Lianzhou frowned and asked.


    "Mr. Yang is really good. He guessed our goal right at the first guess!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it is said that the Shengyuan pill refined by Yang Lao is the first healing medicine in the Kunlun kingdom. Moreover, the Shengyuan pill is of great value. We also want to share a piece of it."


    Speaking to people like Yang Lianzhou, naturally, there is no need to beat around the bush. Xu Shaotang speaks out his purpose very directly.


    "Since you know that the Shengyuan pill is made by Lao Jiu, you should know that Lao Jiu only helps five families to make Shengyuan pill. Lao Jiu will not participate in other things!" Yang Lianzhou snorted and made a gesture to see off the guests, saying, "please come back, two of you."


    However, they didn''t move. Mu Tiance gave Yang Lianzhou a cold look and said in a deep voice, "you can help five families refine Shengyuan pill, and naturally you can also help us refine it!"


    "Indeed Yang Lianzhou nodded slightly, raised his neck and said: "but your attitude makes me very unhappy. I will definitely not help you refine it! Although the five families are also afraid of you, they are not afraid of you! When you know the word "Politeness", I''ll talk to you again! Slow down, no delivery


    Yang Lianzhou''s attitude is very firm, it seems that there is no room for negotiation.


    "It''s said that Mr. Yang has a stubborn temper. When I see him today, it''s true!" Xu Shaotang looks at Yang Lianzhou with a smile, but he is very happy.


    He wanted to deliberately enrage Yang Lianzhou and make him refuse to help them refine Shengyuan pill. If they let the old man promise to help them refine Shengyuan pill in a few words, how can they trace the whereabouts of the imperial palace through Shengyuan hall?


    He not only wanted to infuriate Yang Lianzhou, but also forced him to be indecisive. This is their real goal!


    Yang Lianzhou hummed coldly: "I''m born with this stubborn temper! Others are afraid of you, but old people are not. If you want old people''s lives, just take them! "


    He also knew that he was not the opponent of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, so he didn''t even plan to resist.


    Looking at the stubborn Yang Lianzhou, Xu Shaotang''s heart has been happy to bloom, said with a smile to Yang Lianzhou: "we will not want your life, you are alive, you are more valuable than dead! We are still waiting for you to help us refine Shengyuan pill! What''s more, we are also stubborn people. If we can''t get something, no one else can get it! "


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang''s voice suddenly became extremely cold. Staring at the stubborn Yang Lianzhou, he said coldly, "if Mr. Yang doesn''t help us refine Shengyuan pill, I don''t think it''s necessary for Shengyuan hall to exist!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance also cooperated and gently fanned his nose with his hand. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "to tell you the truth, I really can''t stand the taste here. If I can burn it down with a fire, I should be very happy!"


    "You dare!" As soon as mu Tiance''s voice fell, Yang Lianzhou jumped up like a cat with its tail on. He said to Mu Tiance with frosty face, "do you want to be the enemy of the whole five families?"


    "We are already against the five families!" Mu Tiance took a light look at Yang Lianzhou and said, "but we are still living well now!"Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s appearance, Yang Lianzhou said angrily, "what do you want to do?"


    "Didn''t I say that?" Xu Shaotang said to Yang Lianzhou with a smile, "I just want yang to help us refine Shengyuan pill."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s smiling face, Yang Lianzhou was even more angry. He said to them in a cold voice: "are you all asking for help like this? It''s the first time that I''ve met a barbarian like you at such an old age


    "Well, we can''t help it!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face is still with a thick smile. He will not feel angry because of Yang Lianzhou''s words. He said to Yang Lianzhou with a smile: "if Yang agreed to help us refine Shengyuan pill at the beginning, we would not make such a bad plan."


    "Well said!" Yang Lianzhou looked at them with an angry face and snorted from his nose.


    "Mr. Yang, you have too much prejudice against us." Xu Shaotang smile, tone suddenly changed, looking at Yang Lianzhou asked: "now we can talk about business?"


    In the face of the two people''s persecution, Yang Lianzhou felt helpless and wanted to scold the two scoundrels. If he had the strength, Yang Lianzhou really wanted to kill the two men in front of him now, but he didn''t have the strength after all. After seeing Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance with empty eyes, Yang Lianzhou said in a deep voice: "follow me!"


    With that, Yang Lianzhou turned and walked inside.

 Chapter 1563

    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other, with a faint smile on their faces, and then walk slowly inside with Yang Lianzhou.


    Looking at the old man''s posture, it seems that he wants to have a good talk with them?


    When he came to the garden behind Shengyuan hall, Yang Lianzhou sat down in the garden.


    "If you really want shengyuandan, you should go to the five families instead of me!" The look on Yang Lianzhou''s face eased a little and said to them with a sigh.


    Xu Shaotang gently waved his hand and said: "what we have robbed is meaningless. We only need you to help us refine it! Moreover, what we want is not only Shengyuan pill, but also the profit behind all the pills of Shengyuan hall. I think Mr. Yang should understand that? "


    "You have great ambition!" Yang Lianzhou snorted and said, "I''m afraid you still want to be the sixth largest family in Kunlun?"


    "Ha ha, Mr. Yang is really good!" Xu Shaotang said with a big laugh, this reason that he didn''t even think of, unexpectedly Yang Lianzhou helped him say it.


    "Ha ha, your ambition is really not small!"


    Yang Lianzhou snorted, with a trace of disdain in his tone.


    In his opinion, although Xu Shaotang and his family have some strength, their foundation is too shallow after all. They even want to be compared with the five major families, which seems to be beyond their capacity.


    However, we have to admit that they have the strength to become the sixth largest family in Kunlun.


    For Yang Lianzhou tone that disdain taste, Xu Shaotang did not care, smile to Yang Lianzhou said: "people, always have to have a little ambition, at least, can let us have a purpose?"


    At the moment, Yang Lianzhou deeply understands what is called "impudence". The two people in front of him are the true portrayal of this word.


    At the same time, he also knew that these two men were not only shameless, but also cruel and ruthless. It is said that many of the yingbai family died in their hands.


    Therefore, he felt that if he did not agree to the two men''s demands, they would really burn down Shengyuan hall! Shengyuan hall has devoted too much of his efforts. He must not let Shengyuan hall be destroyed in the hands of these two hooligans!


    Yes, in Yang Lianzhou''s heart, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are two shameless hooligans!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, who are determined not to stop until they reach their goals, Yang Lianzhou takes a deep breath, tries to calm down his anger, and slowly says, "let me think about this matter. Moreover, I have to discuss it with the five families. This is not something I can decide by myself!"


    Talk to the five families?


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance said with a smile: I''m afraid to go to the imperial palace?


    However, this just fulfilled their wish.


    They looked at each other, giving Yang Lianzhou the illusion that he was discussing with his eyes.


    After a while, Xu Shaotang turned his eyes away from mu Tiance''s face, and then said to Yang Lianzhou with a smile, "yes! You can discuss with the five families now, but you''d better not let us wait too long. Our patience is not very good! How about seven days! Seven days should be enough for you? "


    They must give Yang Lianzhou a time limit. Otherwise, if Yang Lianzhou is allowed to drag on indefinitely, how can they go to the imperial palace through Shengyuan hall?


    "Seven days?" Yang Lianzhou thought about it, then nodded and said, "that''s seven days!"


    "Good! Mr. Yang is really a pleasant person When the goal was achieved, Xu Shaotang was so happy that he said to Yang Lianzhou with a smile, "seven days later, we will come to Yang on time. I hope Yang''s answer will not disappoint us."


    Seven days is not long, short is not short.


    Although Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance now have a strong smile on their faces, they begin to feel bitter in their hearts. In other words, they have to monitor Yang Lianzhou for two or three days at least and seven days at most.


    They couldn''t laugh at the thought that they would start to endure the bad smell of Shengyuan hall.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of forcing Yang Lianzhou too much, Xu Shaotang even wanted to say that he would only be given one day.


    "I hope so!" Yang Lianzhou said something to them. He gave them a cold look and said, "what we want to talk about is over. You can leave now!"


    The goal was achieved, and others began to give orders. Of course, they couldn''t stay here any longer.


    After saying goodbye to the black faced Yang Lianzhou, they quickly left Shengyuan hall.


    They did not go too far, but stopped at a hidden place less than one kilometer outside Shengyuan hall.


    "Next, we''ll take turns to watch Yang Lianzhou!" Mu Tiance leans on the bluestone behind him and says to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately shook his head and said, "it''s not that we take turns to monitor, you are the main force, I''m just an assistant!"


    "You don''t seem very kind." Mu Tiance understood what Xu Shaotang meant. This bastard probably didn''t want to endure the bad smell of Shengyuan hall, so he went slow.Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ve broken my heart for you and Hong Xiu. You have to let me have a good rest! Ha ha, you have to work hard on your own business! "


    In fact, it''s not hard to watch a Yang Lianzhou. With their current strength, as long as they are not too blatant, no one in Shengyuan hall can find them. The only sad thing is to bear the bad smell of Shengyuan hall.


    "You''ve been worrying so much, don''t care to worry more about it!" Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Well, it seems that I was born to work hard!" Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at mu Tiance. He is slandered in his heart. How can it be so difficult to be lazy? After seeing mu Tiance white, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "well, from today on, you watch the night, I watch the day, let''s watch Yang Lianzhou in turn, don''t relax! It''s all ninety-nine steps. Don''t be surprised by that step! "


    Mu Tiance nodded solemnly: "I know! I''m not going to relax, but I''m afraid you''ll relax! "


    After all, it''s related to whether he can find the position of the Imperial Palace, and it''s also the key to whether he can see Hongxiu. Of course, he can''t relax.


    Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a white look and joked: "I don''t dare to relax either. If things go wrong because of my laxity, you have to work hard with me!"


    "Ha ha, you are still a little conscious at last!"

 Chapter 1564

    They both laughed happily, but Yang Lianzhou was very sad at the moment.


    "Hooligans! Bandits Yang Lianzhou angrily patted the table in front of him. The burning anger on his face seemed to be about to ignite him completely.


    Just as Yang Lianzhou was venting his anger there, the big man who had taught mu Tiance a little lesson stepped in.


    Looking at Yang Lianzhou''s angry look, the big man quickly came to Yang Lianzhou. He bowed to Yang Lianzhou reluctantly and asked, "Mr. Yang, what did they do to you?"


    Kunlun has always been a place where the strong are respected, but this rule does not work in Shengyuan hall. Although Yang Lianzhou is just an old man in his natural environment, many of the guards here may be stronger than Yang Lianzhou, but with his strength close to the peak of alchemy, he has to salute obediently when he sees Yang Lianzhou.


    No way, who told Yang Lianzhou to master the secret recipe of refining Shengyuan pill?


    "Weng Tongling, you are just in time! Come on, have a seat, please Yang Lianzhou slightly suppressed the anger in his heart, looked at the big man and said, "I just have something to tell you."


    He believed in Weng''s name Yunkui and was responsible for guarding the whole Shengyuan hall. Of course, it was also to prevent the people of Shengyuan hall from stealing and selling the pills refined by Shengyuan hall through channels other than the five families.


    Hearing Yang Lianzhou''s words, Weng Yunkui sat down directly opposite him and asked, "what''s the matter with Mr. Yang?"


    "About Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance!"


    Referring to the names of these two men, Yang Lianzhou''s anger rose again and angrily said to Weng Yunkui: "those two bandits called Lao Jiu help them to make Shengyuan pills. Even those other pills, they want to share a piece of them! If they don''t follow me, they will burn Shengyuan hall clean! Weng Tongling, how do you think this should be handled? "


    "This..."


    Hearing Yang Lianzhou''s words, Weng Yunkui''s face also showed a trace of anger, but he was helpless after anger. He looked at Yang Lianzhou with a wry smile and said: "Mr. Yang, to be honest, I really don''t know how to deal with this matter. You know, those two are strong people who can transform the virtual world. Even our five families are afraid of them. They are all our friends here The total number of people is not enough for them to see. "


    With Weng Yunkui''s voice falling, Yang Lianzhou was slightly stunned at first, and then scolded a fool in his heart!


    Does Weng Yunkui think he wants him to lead the guards of Shengyuan hall to deal with Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance? Does he think everyone is as stupid as he is? Didn''t he know that the two men were the powerful ones of Huaxu?


    I don''t know how long Weng Yunkui''s head is. He is so stupid!


    However, although he scolded Weng Yunkui in his heart, Yang Lianzhou didn''t show it on his face. He just waved his hand to Weng Yunkui and said, "Weng Tongling misunderstood the meaning of laokui. Laokui means that this kind of big event, where can laokui be the master? Please tell the masters what happened here, and how to deal with it, or according to their wishes Come on


    Since the hint is useless, he has to make it clear. If you don''t understand a fool like Weng Yunkui, he will never know the implication of your words.


    As Yang Lianzhou''s words fell, Weng Yunkui was relieved. He really thought that Yang Lianzhou would ask him to take people to deal with the two powerful people who changed the virtual world!


    "Even if Mr. Yang doesn''t say it, I''m sure I''ll report things here to all the families!"


    Weng Yunkui''s face returned to normal. He stood up and said to Yang Lianzhou, "I''m going to send someone to report the situation here to you."


    With that, Weng Yunkui would go out.


    "Wait!"


    Yang Lianzhou stopped Weng Yunkui, who was about to leave, and said: "those two people are too hateful. Weng Tongling reported their evil deeds in Shengyuan hall to the family owners. Moreover, they did not pay any attention to the five families, and even spoke rudely to the family owners."


    No matter how stupid Weng Yunkui was, he understood what Yang Lianzhou meant.


    He thought in his heart that Yang Lianzhou must have been angry by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, so he deliberately stirred up the relationship between them and the five families. He just wanted to use the hand of the five families to get angry for himself.


    "OK, I see!" Weng Yunkui nodded.


    In fact, he also wanted to express the evil spirit in his heart. In front of so many people, he was beaten by mu Tiance without fighting back, and his face was also dark. Therefore, if he could really express the evil spirit in their heart by the hand of the five families, it would be perfectly possible to add fuel to the evil deeds of these two people.


    Yang Lianzhou nodded slightly and said, "after commander Weng''s messengers report the events here, I''ll invite commander Weng to have a drink tonight."


    How can this stubborn old man buy him a drink? Weng Yunkui looked at Yang Lianzhou in surprise. He wondered in his heart whether the old man wanted to invite him to drink to thank him?After a while of doubt, Weng Yunkui nodded and said, "OK, I''ll come to you at night."


    With that, Weng Yunkui quickly left the backyard.


    Looking at Weng Yunkui''s leaving figure, Yang Lianzhou''s face showed an extremely contemptuous look.


    "Simple mind, well-developed limbs, just a rash man!" Yang Lianzhou snorted and slowly stood up, thinking to himself, how to deal with this next step.


    While thinking, he went to his room. When he came to the room, he locked his door.


    "If the five families can do anything about these people, they can still live to this day?" Yang Lianzhou muttered to himself: "I''m afraid the five families will also agree that they will have a share?"


    He had already guessed the result in his heart. The reason why he said that to Weng Yunkui was just to gain the trust of the five families. The deeper his hostility to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the more the five families would trust him.


    Although his ultimate goal is to make the five families trust him more, he really wants to teach those two cheeky hooligans a lesson with the help of the five families.


    After a slight sigh, Yang Lianzhou opened the mechanism in the room and slowly walked into his secret room.


    After arriving at the chamber of secrets, Yang Lianzhou sat there and thought for a while. Finally, he made up his mind and said to himself, "I don''t know if the imperial palace will agree to let them have a piece of the cake..."


    Yang Lianzhou thought to himself as he spoke to himself that he had to find an opportunity to contact the people in the Imperial Palace and ask for their opinions. Of course, it''s better to let the Imperial Palace teach those two hooligans who don''t know the heaven and the earth!

 Chapter 1565

    As expected, the five families agreed to give Xu Shaotang a share.


    Although no one is willing to do this, there is no way. Originally, the Ying and Bai families wanted to find a chance to get rid of them, but they did not dare to act rashly when they were warned by the black robed people.


    It''s better to let them have a share than let them cut off everyone''s money.


    Moreover, the five families are still guessing in their hearts that this is mostly the meaning of the Imperial Palace, and Xu Shaotang is just an executor! In this way, they dare not disagree.


    Getting feedback from the five families, Yang Lianzhou didn''t have any accidents in his heart. This was what he expected.


    There are still four days to go before Xu Shaotang''s seven days. A few days ago, Yang Lianzhou didn''t find a suitable opportunity to leave Shengyuan hall. Today, he finally left Shengyuan hall on the pretext of going to the outside of Luoxia mountains to find a key medicinal material for refining new pills. With him, there was Weng Yunkui and his team.


    "Mr. Yang, what are you looking for? Why don''t you tell me what the medicine looks like, and we''ll help you find it together? "


    Following Yang Lianzhou through the Luoxia mountains for quite a long time, he got nothing, which made Weng Yunkui impatient.


    Yang Lianzhou said with a smile: "Weng Tongling, if I tell you what this medicine looks like, I can find it. I don''t have to go out and look for it myself at such an old age."


    "It''s not easy!" Weng Yunkui patted his chest with a smile and said, "tell us what the medicinal materials are like. We''ll help you find them together and you can identify them! It''s up to you to find it. I don''t know when to find it. "


    This time, Weng Yunkui suddenly felt that he was too smart!


    "That''s what you''re waiting for!"


    Yang Lianzhou was overjoyed and secretly called out that Weng Yunkui had been cheated. It was much better for him to ask Weng Yunkui to come forward. It seems that the wine he invited Weng Yunkui to drink that night was not in vain!


    "It''s still thoughtful, commander Weng!" Yang Lianzhou praised Weng Yunkui against his heart, and then slowly said: "the leaves of this herb are semicircular, and the color of the leaves is dark brown. At this time, it should also have red flowers."


    "That''s all?" Weng Yunkui asked.


    Yang Lianzhou nodded and said, "don''t think it''s simple, commander Weng. There are many weeds that are similar to the appearance of this herb. Please help him and his brothers to find them, and then slowly identify them."


    In fact, he can say more in detail, but if he says too much in detail, his stay here will be greatly shortened, which is not conducive to his next action.


    "Have you heard what Mr. Yang said?" Weng Yunkui shook his neck and said to the group of people around him in a loud voice: "I''ll look for them carefully. If we find them earlier, we''ll go back to drink earlier!"


    Hearing Weng Yunkui''s words, many people scolded in their hearts: "the devil wants to go back to drink!"


    Those who want to go back to drink are the better ones, such as Weng Yunkui. In Shengyuan hall, there is usually nothing to do, so drinking has become the main way for many people to pass the time.


    But for more people, they would rather live in the wilderness than go to Shengyuan hall to smell the disgusting smell.


    Therefore, although everyone scattered to look for it according to Weng Yunkui''s order, many people were just perfunctory. They didn''t want to find the herb quickly, just to stay in this fresh air place for a while.


    In this case, the search for herbs is surprisingly slow.


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed on Weng Yunkui''s face. He quickly walked to a guard who was squatting on the ground looking for herbal medicine. He directly kicked the guard to the ground, pointed to the place where the guard had just passed, and said angrily, "you''re blind. I''ve seen this herbal medicine from so far away. Don''t you see it?"


    there is as like as two peas of Yang Lianzhou''s description that he has almost exactly the same finger.


    Of course, the guard had seen the herb for a long time, but he didn''t want to go back to Shengyuan hall so soon, so he chose to turn a blind eye. Unexpectedly, he was caught by Weng Yunkui.


    "Weng Tongling, the color of the leaves of this herb seems to be different from what Yang said..." Of course, the man would not let Weng Yunkui know that he was working on purpose. He quickly looked at the herb and said, "the color of the herb leaf mentioned by Mr. Yang is dark brown, and the color of the leaf seems to be brown..."


    "Is it brown?" Weng Yunkui squatted down and looked at the color of the herbal leaves carefully. At first, he thought it was dark brown, but when he looked at it, he felt it was brown again. At last, even he couldn''t figure out the color.


    Originally, dark brown is only a very abstract concept, and it is difficult to identify dark brown and brown. It depends on everyone''s definition of color. In some people''s eyes, Brown may be dark brown in others'' eyes.


    In doubt, Weng Yunkui called to Yang Lianzhou, "Mr. Yang, come and see if this is the herb you are looking for!"Hearing Weng Yunkui''s words, Yang Lianzhou ran over in surprise. After he took a look at the herb on the ground, he shook his head and said, "no!"


    Seeing that Yang Lianzhou shook his head, Weng Yunkui let go of the guard, stood up and said to the guard, "eyes, please look carefully!"


    After warning the guard, Weng Yunkui looks at others again. He is now acting as a temporary supervisor. He wants to keep an eye on these bastards so that they won''t be bothered. Of course, he knows that there must be many people who don''t want to go back to Shengyuan hall to endure the bad smell, but there''s no way. Who told them that they didn''t bring wine out?


    If he comes out with wine, he doesn''t want to go back to bear the bad smell.


    While Weng Yunkui was watching the guards squatting on the ground looking for herbs, Yang Lianzhou was quietly looking at him not far away. Maybe no one noticed that Yang Lianzhou was holding an orange ribbon in his hand.


    "Well, I seem to see the herb I''m looking for!"


    Yang Lianzhou suddenly "excited" yelled, quickly stood up from the ground, at the same time conveniently wrapped the ribbon in his hand on a branch, and then quickly ran to the distance.


    Hearing Yang Lianzhou''s words, Weng yunkuihe quickly followed Yang Lianzhou.


    Soon, Yang Lianzhou came to the herb and pretended to identify it carefully. After that, he said excitedly: "found it, that''s it!"


    "Then we can go back now?" Weng Yunkui asked happily. He didn''t go to see what the herb looked like. It had nothing to do with him. He only cared about going back to drink early.


    "Of course!"


    "Don''t look for it, brothers. I found it!" Weng Yunkui laughed, waved to the crowd and said, "go back to drink!"


    Hearing Weng Yunkui''s words, many people felt a sigh in their hearts. They want to go back to suffer again! That damned old man, didn''t he say that the herbal medicine was hard to find? How did he find it so soon? damn!


    Whether willing or not, everyone quickly walked to the direction of Shengyuan hall, but no one noticed the orange ribbon wrapped around the branch.

 Chapter 1566

    "Are you sure this is it?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance came to the depths of the Luoxia mountains. At the moment, Xu Shaotang sat on the slightly damp ground, frowning tightly, and asked mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said: "it must be here! Let''s find out again. There should be some secret passage or some mechanism around here! "


    As they expected, last night, a powerful man of Huaxu sneaked into Shengyuan hall. After staying in Shengyuan hall for less than 20 minutes, the powerful man of Huaxu left.


    For fear of being found too close, mu Tiance just followed the powerful man from afar, but when he came near, he suddenly lost his trace.


    Before daybreak, he and Xu Shaotang came here from the temporary hiding place outside Shengyuan hall. Now, they have been searching around for five or six hours, but they still have nothing. That''s why Xu Shaotang has such a problem.


    He and Xu Shaotang both think that the man named huaxujing is from the imperial palace. When he followed Yang Lianzhou in the daytime that day, Xu Shaotang saw Yang Lianzhou''s every move wrapped with orange ribbon. There is no doubt that the orange ribbon should be a kind of signal, and the man named huaxujing went to Shengyuan hall that night.


    Combined with this kind of situation, it is not difficult to judge that the man who is strong in Huaxu should be from the imperial palace. After seeing the orange ribbon left by Yang Lianzhou, he came to the door.


    "We''ve been looking here for two laps. What are we looking for?" Xu Shaotang frowned tightly and said with some worry: "that person should not have found you and intentionally led you here, right?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t worry that mu Tiance has brought him to the wrong place. What he worries about most is that he has been misled by that man. Once the imperial palace is on guard, it will not be so easy to find it again.


    This is already the depth of the Luoxia mountains. In addition to the towering trees that can be seen everywhere, there are mossy stones and a waterfall about two feet wide.


    They''ve been looking around for two times, but they haven''t found anything suspicious.


    However, in Xu Shaotang''s opinion, if he finds out that he has been followed, it''s very easy for him to get rid of the enemy''s tracking. He just needs to dive into the running water, and the enemy can''t find him.


    That''s why he doubts whether mu Tiance was found by the man he was following.


    "No way!" Mu Tiance shook his head and said: "I have deliberately distanced myself from that person. Unless that person has the strength of Yingluo or the black robed man we met that day, he can''t find me at all!"


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s determined words, Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "but we''ve looked around here, and we really haven''t found any suspicious places."


    "It''s really because the imperial palace is so hidden that even the five families don''t know where the imperial palace is!" Mu Tiance obviously didn''t give up his plan to look for it. Wu Zi said: "if the imperial palace is so easy to find, with the strength of the five families in the Kunlun Kingdom, I''m afraid the Imperial Palace would have been found long ago! Moreover, it seems that only the Luoxia mountain and Tianzhu Mountain can hide the trace of the Imperial Palace in the whole Kunlun kingdom. We have been to Tianzhu Mountain, and Su Nu knows nothing about Tianzhu Mountain. Therefore, the imperial palace is definitely not in Tianzhu Mountain, so it is only possible to be in Luoxia mountain! "


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "your analysis is quite reasonable. Let''s look for it again. This time, be careful!"


    Since mu Tiance doesn''t want to give up, he will accompany mu Tiance to look again! In fact, they have been looking very carefully for the first two times, but they almost searched inch by inch around here. If they want to be more careful, they may only have to dig three feet!


    The methods he used to track those ordinary masters are useless for those who are strong in Huaxu. There is no significance in using them. If he wants to come here from Shengyuan hall, he can leave no trace on the ground or in the forest.


    Without the trace as the basis of judgment, it is very difficult to find a possible access or mechanism to the Imperial Palace in these places.


    "Pay more attention to see if there is a mechanism. If it is a hidden channel, we should have found it long ago." Mu Tiance held his fist tightly and said: "if I can''t find it this time, I''ll burn it here! I don''t believe that this imperial palace can go to heaven and earth! "


    "Ha ha, if the imperial palace is really in the Luoxia mountain range, and you burn the Luoxia mountain range, other people''s Yingluo will not want to marry you!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile, patted mu Tiance on the shoulder and said, "since you are so sure that the man didn''t find you, let''s look for it carefully. Don''t worry!"


    He can obviously feel that mu Tiance has become a little impatient because he can''t find the position of the imperial palace for a long time.


    It''s no wonder that mu Tiance, if he stands in the perspective of Mu Tiance now, it''s probably the same. After all, they have been in such a big circle and have been monitoring Yang Lianzhou for nearly five days. It''s hard to wait until the person who is suspected of the Imperial Palace shows up. After some twists and turns, they find it here, but now they are facing the dilemma of nothing. No one is possible Calm down."I''m not in a hurry!"


    Mu Tiance took a deep breath and tried to control his mood. After his mood was slightly calmed, he said firmly to Xu Shaotang: "if you still can''t find it, go back first. I''m here alone. I don''t believe that people in the imperial palace will stay in the Imperial Palace all their lives and never appear!"


    "You are going to fight against the imperial palace!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "but to be honest, this is the simplest and most crude way. If the entrance of the imperial palace is near here, they will certainly appear! So, it''s a good way


    This is a typical wait for the hare. It may sound stupid, but it is actually the most effective way.


    It can be seen that in order to find the location of the Imperial Palace, mu Tiance can really use any method now.


    After sighing silently in the heart for a while, Xu Shaotang starts to search a little bit in this neighborhood again.


    After calming down his anxiety, mu Tiance joined the search team and began to search in the opposite direction of Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 1567

    They haven''t finished this circle, and it''s completely dark.


    Even in the daytime, it seems a little dark here, let alone at night. It''s not too much to describe that you can''t see your fingers.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance just sat there. In front of them was a small bonfire. They sat next to the bonfire, baking clothes that had been soaked in dew while thinking about it.


    During the day, they couldn''t find the location of the imperial palace. Now they don''t want to eat. Moreover, they have been busy looking for the location of the Imperial Palace, and they have no time to find food at all.


    "Don''t look so bitter!" Xu Shaotang took a look at mu Tiance, who was always taut, and said with a smile, "as long as you are sure that the man didn''t find you, we can''t fight against the imperial palace here for a long time!"


    If we can''t find the location of the Imperial Palace tomorrow, Xu Shaotang will feel that it''s really meaningless to go on looking like this.


    It''s better to build a temporary camp here, and then buy some wine to eat the game of Luoxia mountain and drink the wine of Kunlun Kingdom every day!


    Mu Tiance slowly raised his head and looked at Xu Shaotang. He said seriously: "even if it costs, it''s also my consumption here. You don''t have to spend it with me here."


    "What is unnecessary?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m going to see what the Imperial Palace looks like. You know, I''m a very curious person!"


    "When did your ability to lie drop so much?"


    Mu Tiance quietly looks at Xu Shaotang. He knows that Xu Shaotang just doesn''t want him to work here alone.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not that my ability to lie has declined, but that you have become more and more intelligent! Let''s not talk about that. Let''s look for it tomorrow. Maybe we''ll find it tomorrow? "


    In fact, even he didn''t believe it. With the careful degree of their search, if they couldn''t find it twice, the third time, it could be said that they were taking a chance. If they were lucky, maybe they would come across some mechanism which was hidden very well. If they were not lucky, they would not be able to find it It''s the same result as the last two.


    "You don''t have to say it. I know it." Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile: "if you are willing to accompany me here, then accompany me. If you are bored, you can leave at any time. I won''t blame you."


    "Bullshit, you mean to blame me?"


    Xu Shaotang scolded with a smile. He put his hands behind his head and leaned against a tree behind him. With a smile, he said to Mu Tiance, "you are more and more impolite to me."


    Mu Tiance was also amused by Xu Shaotang''s words, and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "with you, you are welcome indeed!"


    He has not been polite to Xu Shaotang for a long time. Similarly, Xu Shaotang has never been polite to him.


    In fact, it''s a very happy thing to have such a friend or rival in life.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s smile against the fire, Xu Shaotang suddenly sighed and asked, "have you ever thought of a question?"


    "What''s the problem?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. He doesn''t know what his sudden sigh means.


    "I was just thinking of a problem." Xu Shaotang put away the smile on his face and said to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile: "we may have been cheated by the black robed man."


    "Why?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with more doubts.


    Xu Shaotang''s face showed a helpless look, and slowly said: "even if we find the Imperial Palace, Yingluo may not let you see Hongxiu. The black robed man can really stop Yingluo from killing us, but with Yingluo''s strength, it''s not difficult to stop us from entering the Imperial Palace, is it? Moreover, the strength of those people who followed her that day seemed to be very strong... "


    With Xu Shaotang''s voice falling, mu Tiance''s face began to become serious.


    It seems that they really ignored this problem. Before, they just thought that as long as they found the Imperial Palace, Yingluo would not kill them because of the black robed man''s warning. In order to see Hongxiu, it was worth beating Yingluo! But they ignore one of the most important problems. The Imperial Palace, which is full of experts, can completely prevent them from entering the gate of the imperial palace!


    Even the gate of the imperial palace can''t get in, how can he see the tea?


    No wonder Xu Shaotang said that he was cheated by the black robed man. The black robed man just didn''t let Yingluo kill them, but didn''t say that he wanted Yingluo to allow them to enter the imperial palace!


    "Nothing, just find the location of the Imperial Palace, and then slowly find a way to enter the imperial palace!" Mu Tiance covered up his loss and pretended not to care.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s forced smile, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly again. Originally, he should not have said these words to Mu Tiance at this time, but if he didn''t say them now, maybe he would be more disappointed at that time.


    After all, it was a feeling that was close but far away. Xu Shaotang also had this feeling. He knew how hard it was.Just as Xu Shaotang sighed, mu Tiance suddenly began to smile for no reason. Moreover, he didn''t seem to be pretending to smile this time.


    Looking at the sudden change of Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang wrote a big question mark on his face. He wondered in his heart that mu Tiance would not have lost his mind?


    "Xu Shaotang, why should I lose?" Mu Tiance laughed and said, "if the people in the Imperial Palace don''t let us into the Imperial Palace, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing for us, does it?"


    "It''s not bad for me, but for you?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance inexplicably and said: "that''s not sure..."


    Mu Tiance stretched out a finger and shook it gently in front of Xu Shaotang. At the same time, he shook his head and said, "it''s not a bad thing for me! If I can enter the Imperial Palace, I can see red tea. If I can''t, I seem to have more people to practice? Isn''t it? "


    "Who do you practice?" Xu Shaotang was a little stunned, and then understood mu Tiance''s meaning. His smile also bloomed in an instant. He laughed and said to Mu Tiance: "ha ha, I forgot this thing! It''s a good thing that someone can help us improve our strength! Ha ha


    If the masters of the Imperial Palace prevent them from entering the Imperial Palace, they will fight with the masters of the Imperial Palace all the time. Anyway, they won''t lose their lives! If you are injured, you can continue to fight after you are cured!


    They can improve their strength in the continuous fighting, which is much faster than the improvement of their strength behind closed doors!


    So think about it, as long as you find the Imperial Palace, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing!

 Chapter 1568

    The next morning, they began to search the place they searched yesterday.


    Last night''s two people have thoroughly considered all worries, now the most important thing is to find the imperial palace.


    This time, they not only searched more carefully than the previous two, but also expanded the scope of their search.


    Until noon, they still had no harvest.


    "Don''t look!"


    Mu Tiance breathed out a long breath and looked at Xu Shaotang, who was still searching in the distance. He said slowly, "it''s a waste of time to go on searching."


    Although he was very reluctant, he didn''t find any suspicious clues after looking for it for a long time. He knew that there was little hope for such a aimless search. Instead, he had better wait for the hare.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang also stopped searching and quickly moved closer to Mu Tiance.


    "It really doesn''t make much sense to look any further." Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and said, "then let''s implement the second plan?"


    The so-called second plan, in fact, is what mu Tiance said about the plan of waiting for the hare. Build a temporary camp around here to fight with the people in the imperial palace to the end!


    Mu Tiance nodded reluctantly and said: "you are good at setting up the camp. I went to get something nearby. We haven''t eaten for more than a day. If you help me and still starve, you will have an excuse to complain."


    "Ha, you know me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "then you go, more is better! I''ll take a shower and start... "


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang seems to think of something. When he talks about it, he stops and stares at the waterfall nearby.


    "Well?" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s strange look, mu Tiance followed Xu Shaotang''s eyes. Suddenly, his head was also excited. He suddenly grabbed Xu Shaotang and said excitedly: "we are too stupid! We are so stupid


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "thanks to our boasting of intelligence, we didn''t even think of such a simple thing!"


    "Ha ha, Huaguo Mountain water curtain cave!" Mu Tiance burst out laughing.


    Xu Shaotang, of course, understood the meaning of Mu Tiance''s puzzling words, nodded and said: "mostly! Pitifully, we are still looking around like fools! "


    If the entrance of the imperial palace is really near here, then there is only one possibility, that is to hide behind the two foot wide waterfall!


    If it wasn''t for bathing, Xu Shaotang probably wouldn''t have thought of it. They foolishly thought that the entrance to the Imperial Palace could only be on the ground, but they ignored the rushing waterfall in front of them.


    They looked at each other and swept towards the waterfall at the same time.


    With a little help on the ground, their bodies plunge into the center of the turbulent waterfall at the same time.


    The running water slapped on their bodies, but they couldn''t stop their bodies at all. Their bodies quickly passed through the waterfall and fell steadily at the mouth of the cave behind the waterfall.


    "So it is Looking at the mouth of the cave, mu Tiance''s face finally showed a long lost smile.


    Xu Shaotang reached out to touch the smooth wall of the cave and said to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect that we two almost capsized in the sewer. If we can''t find them, we''ll lose face and go to grandma''s house!"


    He thinks that, according to their normal play, they should have thought of something else behind the waterfall. Maybe they fixed their thinking as soon as they came, and then they ignored this extremely obvious waterfall. As they grew up listening to the story of Monkey King, they even forgot such obvious things as water curtain cave!


    It''s no wonder that the strong man of the Imperial Palace mu Tiance followed disappeared here. As long as he entered here, it''s strange that mu Tiance could find his trace!


    After feeling for a while at the entrance of the cave, they walked along the wet entrance of the cave.


    "Do you think the people in the imperial palace will lose their chin when they see us suddenly appearing?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    "I don''t know if they will lose their chin, but I know they won''t give us a good look!" In a good mood, mu Tiance also played a joke.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, we all decided that they would come to practice. Their attitude doesn''t matter! Now I really want to see what the legendary Imperial Palace looks like! "


    "I want to see it, too!" Mu Tiance smile, but silently added: I want to see tea!


    Two people along the wet cave constantly forward, to the inside, more and more go, the cave becomes more and more dark, to the end, completely out of sight.


    As Xu Shaotang walked along the cave wall, he reminded mu Tiance: "be careful, if there is any mechanism trap in the cave, we can not follow the road."


    "I know!" Mu Tiance responded, listening to his voice echoing in the open cave, but his heart became more and more excited. He constantly told himself to keep calm, but he could not calm down.Now they can all guess that the end of the cave should be where the emperor''s palace is. Thinking that they will see the emperor''s palace soon, how can he still calm down?


    After passing through a dark cave, there was a light in front of them.


    The light was very striking in the dark, which basically confirmed their conjecture that the place where the light was supposed to be was the Imperial Palace, right?


    "Let''s try not to make any noise and sneak over quietly to have a look..." Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance in a very subtle voice. Even mu Tiance could hardly hear it.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "good!"


    After making up their mind, their feet became extremely light, and even the sound of breathing was deliberately suppressed by them. At the same time, they mobilized all their senses and walked cautiously towards the light.


    As they continued to move forward, the light became wider and wider. In the end, they had seen the hole at the end of the cave.


    Next to the entrance of the cave, there are still two people who are firmly guarding there.


    "Sure enough, someone is guarding it!"


    Xu Shaotang muttered in his heart, but now the biggest advantage is that they are in the dark, while the other side is in the light. They can see each other, but at this distance, the other side can''t see them for the time being.


    After a little thought, Xu Shaotang gently moved to Mu Tiance''s side and whispered a few words in Mu Tiance''s ear.

 Chapter 1569

    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance shakes his head vigorously, obviously disagrees with Xu Shaotang''s plan.


    Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a white look, and then he whispered a few words in his ear.


    After they whispered for a while, mu Tiance was finally convinced by Xu Shaotang. He nodded to Xu Shaotang and cast a grateful look.


    After discussing everything, they went on quietly to the entrance of the cave.


    When less than 20 meters away from the entrance of the cave, the two people looked at each other, at the same time under the foot of the force, lightning like to attack the two people at the entrance.


    The two men guarding at the entrance of the cave only felt a gust of cold wind coming from behind. Before they could react, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had already arrived in front of them, and they were holding a knife to their neck. Before they knew what was going on, they fainted inexplicably.


    It was not until then that they had time to see the scene outside the cave.


    Under this look, the eyes of the two people suddenly widened.


    Now in front of them is a vibrant scene. On the green ground, wild flowers are blooming like stars. Looking up, it is a magnificent palace.


    It seems that the palace has dozens of acres. The color of the whole palace is mainly red. On the rafters of the four sides of the palace, you can see several lifelike golden dragons.


    There is a thin fog around the palace. From a distance, the palace gives people a feeling of being suspended in the air. The Golden Dragon seems to be hovering around the palace, vaguely like the Qionglou fairy Pavilion. In the hazy, you can see people shuttling between the palaces.


    They have seen countless palaces. To be honest, the imperial palace is not big among the palaces they have seen, but it was built between the caves behind the waterfall. I''m afraid only the underground palace of Qin Shihuang can surpass this scale?


    A moment later, they finally recovered from their great shock.


    "Take advantage of the fog here, you want to hide around the imperial palace!" Xu Shaotang put away the excited and shocked look on his face and quickly said to Mu Tiance, "I''m going to attract the attention of the people in the imperial palace. You can find a chance to dive in by yourself. Whether you can find Hongxiu depends on your own ability."


    "Good!" Mu Tiance nodded and quickly approached the Imperial Palace under the cover of the mist.


    While Xu Shaotang swaggered forward, looking east and West from time to time, making a curious appearance.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was looking at the imperial palace with great interest, two strong winds suddenly hit Xu Shaotang.


    "How fast it came!" Xu Shaotang heart gently smile, quickly flash to the side.


    But he just followed the strong wind.


    "There''s no need for that!" Xu Shaotang dodged and yelled: "I''m just coming to have a look!"


    He deliberately raised his voice in order to attract the attention of other people in the Imperial Palace and give mu Tiance the chance to sneak into the imperial palace to look for Hongxiu.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang''s heart began to beat violently. He knew that it was a plain girl!


    "Stop it


    With Su Nu''s voice, the two strong winds that follow Xu Shaotang disappear. The next moment, Xu Shaotang sees Su Nu''s figure.


    In the mist, the plain girl in a white skirt fell slowly from the sky like a fairy in nine days. In the hazy, Xu Shaotang seemed to see a faint smile on the plain girl''s face. And the two purple robed old men, in the moment when the plain girl fell, left and right protected the plain girl.


    Women''s faces, like their bodies, are the most attractive.


    I have to admit that the plain girl in the mist looks really charming. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang who had already seen her real face, he believed that she would feel more beautiful and charming.


    Moreover, the two purple robed elders standing beside the plain girl were really a bit of an eyesore, which completely destroyed the hazy beauty.


    "Xu Shaotang, I didn''t expect you to find here so soon!" Su Nu moved her lotus steps and walked slowly toward Xu Shaotang. "I''m very curious. How did you get here?"


    "Ah? "Plain girl?"


    Xu Shaotang pretended to look at the plain girl in surprise and asked, "Why are you here? Don''t tell me, this is the imperial palace? "


    Su Nu snorted. She didn''t believe that Xu Shaotang had no intention to come here. This guy''s lies were not clever at all, and she didn''t know whether he was a fool himself or regarded others as a fool.


    After a light glance at Xu Shaotang, Su Nu snorted, "I remember I reminded you that when people who are not from the Imperial Palace come to the Imperial Palace, there are only two results."


    "I know, I know!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "either join the imperial palace or die."


    "How dare you come?" Su Nu''s mouth slightly upturned, showing a shallow smile, looking at Xu Shaotang with great interest, said: "is it difficult that you decide to join the imperial palace?"


    "No, no!" Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "I think you misunderstood me. I said that I came here by accident. I didn''t know it was the imperial palace."Xu Shaotang has no fear now. Anyway, with the black robed man''s gold medal in hand, the enemies of the Imperial Palace dare not kill them. He doesn''t need to be afraid of the Imperial Palace any more. However, it''s a little pity that before he went to the imperial palace to have a look, he was targeted by the people of the imperial palace.


    Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "is that right? However, even if you come to the Imperial Palace by accident, you can''t break the rules of the imperial palace! Now I''ll give you two ways, either join the imperial palace or... "


    At this point, Su Nu deliberately glanced at the two purple robed elders beside him. Her meaning was very obvious. If Xu Shaotang did not join the Imperial Palace, she would wait to die.


    For Su Nu''s threat, Xu Shaotang naturally did not pay attention to it. He said to Su Nu with a smile: "I choose the third way!"


    "There is no third way!"


    Su Nu suddenly let out a cold hum, at the same time, she winked at the two purple robed elders around her. They knew each other and quickly attacked Xu Shaotang.


    "Again?" Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at the two people who come to him quickly. He thinks that he is also here to practice. Since they want to fight, let''s have a good time with them.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately stopped dodging and ran into the two purple robed elders.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who was fighting with the two purple robed elders, she could not help frowning slightly and thought to herself, is Xu Shaotang stupid? Let''s not say whether he is the opponent of the two purple robed elders. Even if he can defeat the two purple robed elders, he has no hope of winning unless the palace leader is there!


    If Xu Shaotang asks for mercy or runs away, she can understand, but this bastard is fighting with the people around her now. Does he really want to die?

 Chapter 1570

    As the fighting continued to heat up, Xu Shaotang suddenly noticed something wrong.


    It seems that the two old men in purple robe are not just trying to teach him a lesson. They are killing each other. If Xu Shaotang can''t dodge, he will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die.


    As soon as the two old men came up, they were trying their best. There was no room for them.


    "Isn''t it true that the black robed man has made a hole in it?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that he wanted to cry. If he and mu Tiance wanted to survive, they might have to join the imperial palace.


    "Poof..."


    At the moment of Xu Shaotang''s distraction, Xu Shaotang was hit by the true Qi of two purple robed elders. He felt as if his body had been hit by a huge rock. A burst of Qi and blood surged in his chest, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    After a successful attack, the two purple robed elders immediately bullied themselves again.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was ready to resist the attack of the two purple robed elders, a faint voice came from the air: "stop!"


    It''s the voice of Yingluo!


    With Yingluo''s voice, the two purple robed elders immediately stopped attacking Xu Shaotang.


    "See you, master!"


    The two purple robed elders and the plain girl bowed at the same time and saluted the slowly walking Yingluo with great respect.


    "No gift!"


    Yingluo lightly waved her hand and walked slowly to Xu Shaotang.


    "You really gave me a big surprise!" Yingluo glanced at Xu Shaotang with a strong color of doubt on her face. "How do you know the imperial palace is here? Is that what the ghost Liang Tianxia told you? "


    "Ghost beam world?" Xu Shaotang thought for a while in his heart. Then he understood the meaning of Yingluo and said with a smile, "the palace master should be talking about the guardian, right


    He repeated the name in his heart. He had to say that the name was really domineering, which was in line with the identity of the black robed man!


    However, the name is a bit strange. At least Xu Shaotang never heard of anyone surnamed GUI or GUI Liang.


    I don''t know if that person''s name is true or not! Xu Shaotang thought silently in his heart.


    Yingluo nodded slightly and said, "it seems that he told you most of the time."


    While speaking, a trace of anger suddenly flashed on Yingluo''s face. It was obvious that she was very dissatisfied with the behavior of GUI Liang Tianxia. GUI Liang Tianxia not only restricted the Imperial Palace, but now told Xu Shaotang and others the location of the imperial palace. This made Yingluo angry and thought to herself, what does GUI Liang Tianxia really want to do? He really thought he was a ghost Is this the leader of Kunlun kingdom?


    Although the anger on Yingluo''s face just flashed by, Xu Shaotang noticed it.


    "If I say I found it by mistake, do you believe it?" Xu Shaotang said to Yingluo with a smile, "if he had to tell me, I would have come to the Imperial Palace long ago."


    Anyway, ghost Liang Tianxia also gave them a gold medal, this black pot is how also can''t let him back.


    "The difference between yin and Yang?" Yingluo snorted. She obviously didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words. She said coldly, "you are the first one who came to the Imperial Palace by mistake when the Imperial Palace has lived in seclusion for hundreds of years! Should I say that you are lucky, or that your lies are too bad? "


    "Then you''d better say I''m lucky!" Xu Shaotang said to Yingluo with a smile.


    Now he could see that the warning from Gui Liang Tianxia had worked, otherwise Yingluo would not have stopped the two purple robed elders from attacking her in time.


    After confirming this point, he felt relieved. As long as Yingluo didn''t dare to kill him, he had nothing to be afraid of. The most important thing was to get hurt. Anyway, for him, getting hurt was like a routine.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s refusal to say anything, Yingluo''s face suddenly shows a shallow angry look. She looks at Xu Shaotang with sharp eyes and suppresses her anger. She says in a cold voice, "Xu Shaotang, if you really think there is a ghost in the world, I dare not do anything about you?"


    "Palace master, I''m a coward. Don''t scare me." Xu Shaotang said to Yingluo with a smile: "look at you, it''s not good for a woman to fight and kill all day long. Let''s sit down and have a drink and have a chat. Isn''t it a beautiful thing?"


    Of course, he knew that Yingluo was bluffing him. If Yingluo was not afraid of ghosts, he would not be far away from death.


    "Are you talking to me?" Yingluo eyebrows pick, suddenly cold hum to Xu Shaotang said.


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "women don''t get angry so easily. It''s easy to get old when they get angry. Palace master, if you are such a beautiful woman..."


    Xu Shaotang''s words haven''t finished, suddenly feel a thick kill shot at himself.


    The two old men in purple robe, who are still plain women, have already widened their eyes. They can''t believe their ears!"My God, is this bastard teasing the palace master?" Su Nu set off a huge wave in her heart. She didn''t know whether to admire Xu Shaotang''s courage or to say that she had a knife on the color prefix.


    Xu Shaotang''s voice suddenly stops when he feels Yingluo''s murderous chance. He says in his heart: mother, I''m overjoyed!


    With GUI Liang Tianxia''s death free gold medal in hand, he naturally did not have much fear of Yingluo. Naturally, he began to regard Yingluo as an ordinary woman, and the tone of speaking gradually became the tone of speaking to ordinary women. However, when he felt the strong murdering opportunity on Yingluo, he suddenly remembered that the woman standing in front of him was not an ordinary woman!


    "Why not?" Yingluo''s eyes shot at Xu Shaotang like a sharp knife. She asked Xu Shaotang with no smile: "do you think I''m beautiful?"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how to answer this question.


    If you want to say that she is beautiful, you may be suspected of teasing Yingluo. If you want to say that she is not beautiful, don''t say whether it''s against your will. If you say that she is not beautiful to a powerful woman, it''s really a beating.


    "Say, am I beautiful or not?" Yingluo slowly approached Xu Shaotang with a bright smile, but the cold light in her eyes was very dazzling.


    Looking at the constantly pressing Yingluo, Xu Shaotang really wants to give himself two big mouths. After taking a deep breath, Xu Shaotang has a big heart and a big deal to be beaten. He says seriously: "Piao..."


    "Bang!"


    Before the word "bright" was uttered, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly flew backwards. While his body flew backwards, a shadow immediately followed.


    In a flash, Su Nu''s ears constantly heard Xu Shaotang''s scream.

 Chapter 1571

    "I''m telling the truth..."


    In the scream, there is also Xu Shaotang''s speechless cry.


    However, where does Yingluo listen to Xu Shaotang''s words now? Under the control of her powerful Qi, Xu Shaotang has little resistance at all.


    Although Yingluo''s fists can be described as powder fists, Xu Shaotang''s face is merciless. In a few minutes, Xu Shaotang becomes a pig head under Yingluo''s violent attack.


    After kicking Xu Shaotang away from her face, Yingluo returns to her original position with a clear face.


    Xu Shaotang never dreamed that he would be beaten into a pig''s head by a woman. All he felt was that his cheek seemed numb and he couldn''t even smile bitterly.


    Yingluo obviously has a sense of propriety. Xu Shaotang is just beaten into a pig''s head, but he is not seriously injured. It''s just bruised.


    Xu Shaotang got up from the ground and gently touched his swollen cheek. A deep pain made him show his teeth.


    "Palace master, can we discuss something?" Because of her swollen face, Xu Shaotang''s voice sounds a little fuzzy, but Yingluo still barely listens to him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s swollen face, Yingluo can''t help but show a bright smile. After beating Xu Shaotang, his anger also subsided. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she asked with great interest, "what''s the matter?"


    "Next time I''m not careful enough to annoy you, would you please stop slapping me in the face?"


    Xu Shaotang really wants to cry without tears. He wants to protect his cheek, but Yingluo''s strength is there. All his resistance is in vain.


    It''s not the first time that he has encountered such a situation without resistance, but it''s the first time that he has been beaten like this, and he''s still a woman.


    "Poof


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words and cooperating with Xu Shaotang''s swollen cheek, the plain girl next to her couldn''t help laughing.


    This man has always been so self righteous. Now he finally meets someone who can clean him up. The plain girl even fantasizes in her heart that if the person who beat Xu Shaotang just now was herself, would that feeling be particularly comfortable.


    Yingluo looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, raises her head high, and says proudly, "I just want to tell you that even if GUI liangtianxia doesn''t let me kill you, I have a thousand ways to deal with you, so you''d better not be so presumptuous in front of me! Moreover, if I want to kill you regardless of the consequences, even if GUI Liang Tianxia stands in front of me personally, he may not be able to stop me! "


    Later, Yingluo''s body showed a lot of murders, which made Xu Shaotang''s sweat stand up.


    Horrible woman!


    Xu Shaotang really saw the horror of Yingluo. If a woman goes crazy, she can do anything.


    Yingluo''s attitude made Xu Shaotang extremely unhappy. It was a feeling of being despised.


    "But the palace master didn''t kill me after all, did he?" Xu Shaotang looks at Yingluo quietly. The expression on her face is completely invisible, but there is an unyielding look in her eyes.


    He can''t help Yingluo now, but it doesn''t necessarily prove that he will give in under the threat of Yingluo. He has no other advantage, that is, he is hard!


    Yes, Yingluo has the strength to kill him, and he has no chance to resist. However, Yingluo has some scruples after all. She can kill herself regardless of guiliangtianxia''s stop, and guiliangtianxia can kill anyone in the Imperial Palace regardless of her stop!


    This is where Yingluo''s scruples lie!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yingluo hesitated slightly. Then she looked at Xu Shaotang coldly and said, "it seems that you have not been taught enough?"


    "Not bad!" Xu Shaotang, pointing to his swollen forehead and cheek, said, "anyway, I''ve become like this. No matter how strict I am, I can''t help it! What''s more, I''m going to be seriously injured. Your Imperial Palace has to take care of me. "


    "Ha ha, I think it''s beautiful!" Yingluo was surprised and laughed. She said to herself: This is a typical dead pig, not afraid of boiling water.


    At this time, a figure quickly flashed to Yingluo''s side, listening to the man''s whisper, Yingluo''s face suddenly changed.


    "Bring it here!" Yingluo gave a cold hum and then motioned the man to step down.


    After the man left, Yingluo set her eyes on Xu Shaotang again. But this time, her eyes were very cold.


    "No wonder you''ve been talking nonsense with me for a long time. You''re covering mu Tiance!" With a single wave of Yingluo''s hand, Xu Shaotang was thrown to the ground by a huge Qi. Looking at Xu Shaotang on the ground, Yingluo said with a cold smile, "do you think you can take Hongxiu away from the imperial palace with this trick?"


    "It''s over..."


    Xu Shaotang wails in his heart. Needless to say, mu Tiance, who sneaks into the imperial palace to look for red sleeves, must also be found.But the girl beside her was slightly surprised. After looking at Xu Shaotang in surprise, she asked Yingluo, "master of the palace, do you mean mu Tiance also mixed in?"


    Yingluo nodded slightly, staring coldly at Xu Shaotang on the ground, and said: "he is here deliberately to attract our attention, but mu Tiance has taken the opportunity to sneak into the Imperial Palace, but now he has been caught by the left and right Dharma guards!"


    She said this not only to Su Nu, but also to Xu Shaotang.


    She told Xu Shaotang directly that even if you succeeded in diverting our attention, your strategy still failed.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang didn''t believe Yingluo''s words. He thought that Yingluo was deliberately motivating himself. However, when he saw two figures carrying a person quickly moving this way, he knew that Yingluo didn''t cheat him, and mu Tiance was really caught.


    Su Nu also saw mu Tiance who was escorted here by the left and right Dharma guards. She could not help sighing. She did not know whether mu Tiance and Hong Xiu had met.


    "What does the palace master plan to do with our two rash intruders?" Xu Shaotang gets up from the ground and asks Yingluo helplessly.


    "Ha ha, are you bold intruders?" Yingluo gave Xu Shaotang a cold look and said, "if you tell me how you came here, maybe I will consider giving you a break for the time being!"


    "For the time being?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said with a bitter smile: "what the palace master means is that he will have to settle this account with us in the future? Palace master, you are also the palace master of nuota''s imperial palace. How can you keep such a grudge? "

 Chapter 1572

    "I never have a grudge!"


    Before the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face unfolded, Yingluo gave Xu Shaotang a light look and added, "I always have revenge that day!"


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, Xu Shaotang''s smile suddenly solidified on his face. He turned to Mu Tiance, who was brought here, and gave him a look of self-interest.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a surprised face. When he sees his face swollen into a pig''s head, mu Tiance seems to forget their present situation and immediately laughs.


    It''s not easy to see Xu Shaotang beaten like this! If his mobile phone still has electricity, I''m afraid he can''t help taking out his mobile phone and taking this precious scene.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s laughter, Xu Shaotang suddenly said with a black line: "brother mu, you seem to be too unkind, right? I did it all for you


    "Ha ha, I know!" Mu Tiance said with a laugh: "but you are so funny now. I can''t help it!"


    "I..." Xu Shaotang took a silent look at mu Tiance, turned to Yingluo and said, "master of the palace, I strongly ask you to beat him like me!"


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s laughter suddenly stops, and his eyes stare at Xu Shaotang fiercely.


    "You two are really fearless!"


    Yingluo took a cold look at them, and suddenly gave out a violent drink: "what do you think of my imperial palace?"


    With Yingluo''s loud cheering, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop to the freezing point suddenly, and all the people in the imperial palace were silent. They hadn''t seen Yingluo so angry for a long time. These two people were a little too presumptuous in front of Yingluo. Maybe it was because they hadn''t seen Yingluo really angry!


    Looking at the enraged Yingluo, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other. In their heart, they say that the woman''s anger is really terrible.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang also put away the cynical look on his face and said to Yingluo seriously, "master of the palace, since we are in your hands, if you want to kill or cut, please do as you please!"


    "Whatever you want?" Yingluo''s cold eyes passed slowly from their faces, and finally her eyes fell on mu Tiance. "I''m very curious, if you can''t be a man, will you still miss Hongxiu all day long?"


    Rao Shi, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have seen countless storms. They can''t help shivering when they hear Yingluo''s words. If Yingluo does, it''s more painful than killing them! They have always threatened others with these words, but today Yingluo has threatened them with such words.


    "Palace master..."


    Thinking about her debt to Hongxiu, Su Nu can''t even care that it''s Yingluo who is angry. She quickly stands up and pleads with them, saying: "although they are unforgivable, Hongxiu is there after all..."


    "Shut up Before she had finished her words, Yingluo gave her a cold look, interrupted her directly and said coldly, "don''t talk about it with red sleeves. Do you think I don''t know what you think? If it wasn''t for GUI Liang Tianxia who told them the location of the Imperial Palace, it would be you, wouldn''t it? "


    "I didn''t!" Su Nu quickly shook her head, knelt down in front of Yingluo and said in panic: "even if I have the courage, I dare not tell them the location of the imperial palace! Please tell me


    Seeing that the furious Yingluo turned the spearhead at the plain girl, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly, stepped forward slowly, and said quietly, "palace master, actually we found it ourselves!"


    "Ha ha, you are very compassionate!" Yingluo''s face was obviously full of disbelief. She looked at Xu Shaotang with great interest and said, "well, how did you find this place?"


    The location of the Imperial Palace was so hidden that she didn''t believe it. No one told them the location of the imperial palace. They could find it with their own ability! At the beginning, she suspected that it was Hongxiu, but thinking about her performance during this period, she denied her own idea. Hongxiu seems to have instigated true feelings for mu Tian. She knows her temper best, and she doesn''t know the warning of GUI Liang Tianxia. She should know the consequences of Mu Tiance''s coming here. She is absolutely impossible to tell them the location of the imperial palace.


    "We found it through Shengyuan hall!" Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said honestly, "did someone go to Shengyuan hall the day before yesterday? We are following the man who went to Shengyuan hall and found here! "


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yingluo suddenly understood that the original problem actually lies here!


    She knew that Xu Shaotang did not lie, because someone in the Imperial Palace did contact Shengyuan hall. Since Xu Shaotang knew this, it was not difficult for them to track their own people here with their strength.


    "It seems that you coerced Yang Lianzhou into refining Shengyuan hall for you. The real purpose is to let Yang Lianzhou contact us, so as to achieve your tracking purpose? You''ve done a good job Surprised by their cleverness, Yingluo frowned and said, "how do you know that Shengyuan hall has something to do with the imperial palace?"Xu Shaotang smile, said: "this is not simple, others do not know the strength of your Imperial Palace, but we are very clear, but Shengyuan hall has such a good thing, your imperial palace will not share a piece of it?"


    After all, he still didn''t tell the story of Su Nu''s giving them Sheng Yuan Dan. Yingluo''s temper is too puzzling. If he told her this story, she might be involved. Didn''t you see that Su Nu is still on her knees?


    If you think about Xu Shaotang''s words carefully, although they are far fetched, they seem to make sense.


    "Get up!" Yingluo then slowly said to the plain girl, "I blame you wrong."


    After hearing Yingluo''s words, Su Nu slowly stood up from the ground and secretly cast a grateful look at Xu Shaotang. Yingluo didn''t know it, but she knew it. Xu Shaotang''s association with the Imperial Palace and Shengyuan hall must be due to the Shengyuan pill she gave them.


    "If you can find the emperor''s palace through Shengyuan hall, you have some skills!" Yingluo''s eyes swept over their faces and said faintly: "even so, if you rush into the Imperial Palace, you will be punished! What do you think I should do to punish you? "


    When she spoke, Yingluo''s eyes swept under them intentionally or unintentionally, and they suddenly saw that their legs were tight.


    At this time, even though Xu Shaotang knew that Yingluo was mostly bluffing them, he had to admit it and said to Yingluo with a wry smile, "palace master, I admit that we are too reckless this time. How can you punish us? Why don''t we give you another blow? "


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to be soft, but the man really attaches too much importance to it. He doesn''t dare to bet that Yingluo really won''t do it.

 Chapter 1573

    People have to bow under the eaves.


    Xu Shaotang is really aware of the meaning of this sentence, but also, they are automatically sent to the door to be abused.


    They just thought that Yingluo didn''t dare to kill them, but they didn''t expect that Yingluo could have more painful means than killing them.


    Don''t live if you do evil! Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile in his heart.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Yingluo turned to Mu Tiance and asked, "what about you?"


    "I know it, too!" Mu Tiance clenched his teeth and said something unwillingly.


    "Since you all accept punishment, I''ll give you two choices." Yingluo smiles and says, "either join the Imperial Palace and work hard for the Imperial Palace, or leave the imperial palace! Don''t tell me that you don''t have a choice! "


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "do we have a choice?"


    So two choices, I believe any man will not hesitate to choose the former, right?


    "Of course, I don''t like forcing people to do things!" Yingluo said with a smile.


    Fart don''t like to force people to make trouble, Xu Shaotang in the heart of no good gas curse, give them so two choices, completely equal to didn''t give them a choice! That''s a good thing to say, but it''s not kind to do.


    Looking at Yingluo''s face, Xu Shaotang felt a strong sense of powerlessness. He looked at Yingluo with a smile and a cry and said slowly, "palace master, can I ask you a question?"


    Yingluo''s mouth showed a smile and asked, "you want to ask me why I insist on letting you join the Imperial Palace, don''t you?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "reasonably speaking, the Imperial Palace should be the strongest in the whole Kunlun kingdom. Even if the five families unite, they will not be the rivals of the imperial palace. The imperial palace is so strong. There are not many more of us, and there are not many less of us, right?"


    When Su Nu invited them to join the Imperial Palace, he had such a problem. Now Yingluo directly forces them to join the Imperial Palace, which makes him even more puzzled. He really doesn''t know what medicine is sold in Yingluo''s gourd.


    Yingluo gave them a light look and said with a smile, "you are so vain. It''s not easy for you two to achieve your present achievements at such an age! The Imperial Palace needs to attract talents to join. As you know, the seal of Kunlun kingdom will be broken sooner or later. More strength now will guarantee the future imperial palace. Well, do you think that''s enough for me? "


    Is it sufficient? Xu Shaotang asked himself in his heart.


    I don''t know whether it''s prejudice against the imperial palace or something. Xu Shaotang always feels that Yingluo hasn''t told them the truth.


    However, at this time, they are in a dilemma. Even if Yingluo deceives them, they seem to have no other choice.


    Well, we have to make a decision after all!


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance, but mu Tiance nods to him. Obviously, mu Tiance also chooses to join the imperial palace.


    In this case, Xu Shaotang had nothing to say. He looked at Yingluo helplessly and said, "well, from now on, we are the people of the imperial palace."


    "Decided?" Yingluo said with a smile, "it''s still time to go back."


    "It''s decided!" Xu Shaotang nodded for sure.


    "Good!" Yingluo smiles. She reaches for a small porcelain vase and takes out two red pills from the vase. She signals the people around her to deliver the pills to them. She says faintly, "you two are restless people. In order to avoid betraying the Imperial Palace in the future, you eat these two soul breaking pills."


    Looking at the pills in Yingluo''s hand, a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes. But before she had time to ask questions, she met Yingluo''s warning eyes. The words that came to her mouth were immediately swallowed by her.


    When she spoke, the people around her had already handed a red soul breaking pill to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance respectively.


    Although I don''t know what effect this elixir has, just listening to its name, I know that this soul breaking elixir is definitely not a good thing.


    Xu Shaotang put out his hand to hold the thumb sized soul breaking pill in his hand, and sent it to the tip of his nose to smell it gently. The soul breaking pill not only didn''t have the odor he imagined, but also had a faint fragrance, but the blood red color made Xu Shaotang feel hairy.


    "Palace master, you don''t believe us!" Looking at the soul breaking pill in his hand, Xu Shaotang said to Yingluo seriously: "although we are really restless, we are absolutely trustworthy. Since we promise to join the Imperial Palace today, we will not betray the imperial palace."


    He really didn''t want to eat this soul breaking pill. He thought in his heart that if he ate this soul breaking pill, he would not be able to get rid of the control of the Imperial Palace in his life.


    "I really don''t believe you!" Yingluo nodded slightly and hummed, "your so-called reputation is totally worthless to me! This soul breaking pill is highly toxic. It will poison you once every six months. If you don''t have the antidote I gave you, you will poison yourself and die. As long as you are obedient, I will give you the antidote on time. ""It''s really not a good thing!"


    With a bitter smile in his heart, Xu Shaotang said to Yingluo again, "palace master, can we not take this medicine? I swear to God, I will never betray the imperial palace! What''s more, you are so powerful. If we dare to betray the Imperial Palace, aren''t we looking for death? We won''t do such a stupid thing. "


    "You can not eat, I said, I don''t like to force people!" Yingluo smiles a little and then glances her eyes at them intentionally or unintentionally.


    When they see Yingluo''s eyes, they don''t understand the most obvious threat.


    Xu Shaotang winked at mu Tiance as if he were asking for his advice.


    "Eat Mu Tiance, with a bitter smile on his face, reaches out and throws the pills into his mouth. The pills melt in his mouth. Mu Tiance doesn''t have the heart to taste the taste of the soul breaking pill. He just looks at Xu Shaotang apologetically and says, "this time I''m implicating you..."


    If it wasn''t for him and Hongxiu, Xu Shaotang would not be so threatened by Yingluo. At the moment, they have no choice but to eat the soul breaking pill.


    Facing mu Tiance''s apologetic eyes, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness, then shrugged his shoulders and said: "don''t be sentimental there, I should have this disaster!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang closed his eyes and put the red soul breaking pill into his mouth. At the same time, he smashed Yingluo''s mouth and said with a kind of provocative tone, "well, the taste is pretty good!"

 Chapter 1574

    "You''re wise!"


    Yingluo glanced at Xu Shaotang lightly, ignored Xu Shaotang''s provocative look, and said faintly: "from today on, you are the people of the imperial palace. In the future, your life is also the life of the imperial palace!"


    "The meaning of the palace master is that we can go in and out of the Imperial Palace at will now?"


    Xu Shaotang tightly grasped his fist and asked in a stiff tone.


    Today, being forced to this point by Yingluo is the biggest shame since his rebirth.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s unconvinced look, Yingluo smiles calmly, shakes her head slightly and says, "of course not!"


    "We are all from the Imperial Palace, and the master of the palace has not allowed us to go in and out of the imperial palace?" Xu Shaotang frowned at Yingluo and said with displeasure, "the palace master keeps saying that we are from the Imperial Palace, but he doesn''t treat us as his own people."


    Yingluo said with a smile, "of course I take you as my own people! Besides, I appreciate you very much, so I will give you maximum freedom. You don''t have to stay in the Imperial Palace, just like before! "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "how bad that is! I think we''d better stay in the imperial palace. In case we get poisoned, we can get the antidote from the palace leader in time, right


    He didn''t know that although the Yingluo let them join the Imperial Palace, he didn''t trust them at all and was on guard against them all the time!


    This woman just wanted them to work for the Imperial Palace, but she never thought of them as her own!


    Yingluo is such a means of defending people. He really doubts the loyalty of those powerful people in the imperial palace!


    Thinking of this, he thought in his heart, is it difficult for those strong men in the imperial palace to work for the Imperial Palace because they ate the soul breaking pill given by Yingluo?


    If so, don''t let them work for the imperial palace. As long as they find a chance, they will do it mercilessly!


    "Do you think I don''t know why you want to enter the imperial palace?" Yingluo snorted coldly. Looking at mu Tiance, she warned, "you''d better stay away from Hongxiu! If not for the sake of tea, I will teach you a lesson today! "


    "Who said that?" Xu Shaotang said, "we just want to see what the legendary Imperial Palace looks like!"


    "There will be opportunities for you to see it in the future!" Yingluo snorted: "but now, it''s time for you to leave! Su Nu, send them out! "


    "Yes Hearing Yingluo''s words, Su Nu immediately came forward and quietly winked at Xu Shaotang. She motioned him not to pester him here. She said faintly, "let''s go!"


    She really admired Xu Shaotang''s courage. At this time, she even wanted to go to the imperial palace. Did he treat everyone in the imperial palace as a fool? Who doesn''t know what they want to enter the imperial palace for?


    If this bastard continues to pester here, it will annoy the palace master, and it will only be themselves who suffer.


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang obviously doesn''t plan to leave like this. Ignoring the plain girl''s eyes, she asks Yingluo, who is about to turn away: "what are we doing outside? Does the palace master have any tasks to give us? "


    "Not for the time being!" Yingluo said faintly, "if something happens, I will send someone to look for you."


    "There''s no limit to what we can do outside? Including, can we leave the Kunlun boundary at any time? " Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Yingluo nodded and said, "you can go where you want to go, or even hide in a place where we can''t find you, as long as you''re not afraid of being poisoned to death!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a speechless look at Yingluo, Xu Shaotang knows that their hope of going to the imperial palace to see Hongxiu is completely lost. After his eyes slowly sweep over the towering Imperial Palace, Xu Shaotang slowly turns around and walks slowly to the distant passageway under the escort or surveillance of the plain girl.


    "Your palace master is not enthusiastic at all!" While walking, Xu Shaotang said to Su Nu, "we are only asked to join the Imperial Palace, but joining the imperial palace does not give us any benefits."


    "Shut up Su Nu glared at Xu Shaotang and hummed: "it''s a great benefit for you not to teach you a lesson! If others dare to be so disrespectful to you, I don''t know how many times they have died! "


    While speaking, she thought in her heart: the palace master has already given you so much benefit, but you don''t know it!


    "It seems that you have great respect for your palace master." Xu Shaotang said.


    "Let me remind you that you are also members of the imperial palace. The palace master is not only our palace master, but also your palace master!" Su Nu was obviously not happy with Xu Shaotang''s criticism of Yingluo. Her beautiful eyes swept over them coldly and said in a warning tone: "for the sake of Hongxiu, I advise you not to take chances, otherwise, you will die very hard to see!"


    Listen to the girl mentioned tea, mu Tiance quickly asked the girl: "tea now how?""Not bad!" Su Nu glanced at mu Tiance and then sighed helplessly: "she threatened the palace master with a hunger strike in those days when she just came back, but she didn''t succeed. Instead, she was threatened by the palace master. Now she doesn''t want to go on a hunger strike. She just keeps herself in the room all day, and no one can see her..."


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, mu Tiance''s heart suddenly trembled, and his face instantly showed a look of incomparable heartache.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s distressed appearance, the plain girl sighed again and said slowly: "if you really love Hongxiu, don''t disobey the meaning of the palace master. In fact, the palace master loves Hongxiu very much. Maybe she will let you meet one day when she is in a good mood."


    "Come on, I don''t think she''s so kind!" Xu Shaotang hummed: "no wonder Hong Xiu hates her so much. I hate her as well!"


    "Ha ha, don''t you hate her now?" The plain girl said.


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly, and did not know how to answer. Did she hate Yingluo? In fact, it should not be too hateful. At most, it''s just a deep resentment.


    As they spoke, they had come to the entrance of the cave.


    "Well, let''s go!" Plain girl light looking at two people, and to Mu Tiance way: "back I will you come here to find tea things tell her, this life can see again, depends on your luck!"


    "It must be


    Mu Tiance said firmly.


    Looking back at the emperor''s Palace which was shrouded in mist, mu Tiance tightly grasped his fist and suddenly turned to enter the cave.


    "See you later!"


    Xu Shaotang said a word to Su Nu and walked into the cave behind mu Tiance.


    Looking at their disappearing figure, plain girl could not help but show a faint smile and whispered to herself: "it''s not smart when you should be smart, it''s not stupid when you should be stupid..."

 Chapter 1575

    Through the waterfall, they saw the outside world again.


    "It''s really me that''s bothering you this time! Xu Shaotang, I owe you so much that I can''t pay it back in my life... "


    After walking out of a distance, mu Tiance sat down on the ground at will. His eyes were full of melancholy and his face was very ugly. He said to Xu Shaotang.


    "What a nuisance!" It''s OK not to mention it. When it comes to this matter, Xu Shaotang suddenly gets angry and scolds mu Tiance: "you''re a pig. Why don''t you use your brain?"


    If Xu Shaotang had spoken to him like this before, mu Tiance would have jumped up and yelled that he was going to fight Xu Shaotang. However, at the moment, he thought that Xu Shaotang had been implicated because of himself. Although he was not happy with Xu Shaotang''s bad attitude, he didn''t break out after all. He just hummed to Xu Shaotang and said, "although I have implicated you, but ¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, his eyes suddenly widened, and the expression on his face seemed to go to hell. Xu Shaotang slowly opened his clenched fist to him, and a red pill suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s palm.


    "You..."


    After a moment of stupefaction, mu Tiance suddenly jumped up from the ground, grabbed the red pill in Xu Shaotang''s hand, and put it in front of his eyes. When he looked up again, his face was full of shock, and he said in disbelief: "you Didn''t you eat it? "


    He always thought that Xu Shaotang had eaten the soul breaking pill just like him, so he felt that he had implicated Xu Shaotang. Unexpectedly, the soul breaking pill appeared in Xu Shaotang''s hands at the moment.


    "Bullshit, knowing that it''s poisonous, I put it in my mouth foolishly!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a black face: "can''t you think carefully? Do you have to be honest and put poison in your mouth? Say to yourself, are you a pig


    In fact, he didn''t eat this soul breaking pill at all. He just made an appearance. At the moment when he put it into his mouth, he breathed it back into his hands. All the actions were completed in less than 0.1 second, which made Yingluo mistakenly think that she had eaten it.


    Looking at the soul breaking pill in Xu Shaotang''s palm, mu Tiance couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "so, I''m really a pig..."


    At that time, he really didn''t expect to have this kind of operation. Moreover, he didn''t spend as much time as Xu Shaotang. At that time, he didn''t expect this move to be normal.


    "Where did you say you used to be smart? People say that one is pregnant for three years, but you are in love for three years, right Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said with no words: "I''ll wink at you. You''re good. I''ll eat the soul breaking pill without blinking. What do you want me to say about you?"


    "I thought you were asking me if I want to eat this soul breaking pill..." Recalling the situation at that time, mu Tiance''s face was full of self mockery.


    At that time, he was still wondering that they had no choice at all. Xu Shaotang asked him what he wanted to do with his opinions. He didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang''s eyes were just making him think carefully.


    Xu Shaotang has already reminded him, but he didn''t understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s look. Now he is constrained by the emperor''s palace. No one can blame him, not even the Yingluo, except that his head was short circuited at that time.


    "Brother, I know I''m going to take poison, and I asked you for your opinion?" Xu Shaotang said: "we''ve been together for so long, do you think I''m the kind of person who will eat poison obediently?"


    "You''re not really that kind of person!" Mu Tiance shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "you are the kind of person who knows that you are going to struggle to death."


    Yes, he should have thought that Xu Shaotang would never give in easily. Even if there was a risk of being discovered by Yingluo, Xu Shaotang would definitely try it. It turns out that he succeeded in trying, but Yingluo didn''t find his trick.


    Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a white look and said, "it seems that you are the kind of person who will obediently accept his fate!"


    "Of course not, but I didn''t think of it at that time!" Mu Tiance breathed out a long breath of turbid air, and then curiously asked Xu Shaotang: "so, after you pretended to eat the soul breaking pill, you deliberately provoked Yingluo, and the series of unpleasantness behind you, are you all pretending?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, thinking about the horror of Yingluo, and then shivered in his heart. With a bitter smile, he said, "Yingluo is not a fuel-efficient lamp either. How can I cheat her if I don''t pretend to be like that?"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid you have the following series of plans when you see the soul breaking pill?" Mu Tiance gave a wry smile. Sometimes he had to admit that Xu Shaotang''s psychological quality was better than him, or that Xu Shaotang had more ghost ideas. In the case of Yingluo''s pressing, Xu Shaotang could still keep his head clear. It was really not easy for him to come up with a solution in such a short time.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, sighed and said, "I don''t want to be controlled by the Imperial Palace, and you can see that Yingluo doesn''t trust us at all. She just wants us to work for her!"Up to now, they don''t know why Yingluo forced them to join the Imperial Palace, but one thing is for sure, most of Yingluo didn''t have any good intentions or simply wanted to use them, although they didn''t know what value they had to use such a powerful imperial palace.


    "Indeed Mu Tiance nodded slightly and held the soul breaking pill in his hand in front of his eyes. He was relieved and said to Xu Shaotang: "fortunately, you are smart. If you really eat this soul breaking pill, I owe you a lot! This should also be regarded as a blessing in misfortune! "


    "I..." Originally, Xu Shaotang wanted to scold mu Tiance. Seeing the self mocking look on mu Tiance''s face, he swallowed what he said. He reached out and patted mu Tiance on the shoulder. He joked: "you have the relationship of red sleeves. Anyway, sooner or later, you are also a member of the Imperial Palace. If you work for Yingluo, you are working for your mother-in-law. It doesn''t matter."


    "That''s easy for you to say!" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a wry smile, and then said, "but now I can only think so."


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance helplessly and thinks for a while. When he raises his head again, there is a glimmer of hope in his eyes and says: "otherwise, let''s go to find Yang Lianzhou. Let''s take this soul breaking pill to him to study and see if he can work out an antidote?"

 Chapter 1576

    "Forget it, don''t waste your time!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "a wise man like Yingluo knows that we can bully Yang Lianzhou. How can he give us the poison that can be easily prepared? Moreover, even if Yang Lianzhou knows the formula of antidote, do you think he has the courage to say it? Besides, if you give this soul breaking pill to him, doesn''t it mean that you tell Yingluo that you didn''t eat it? Don''t forget, behind Shengyuan hall is the imperial palace! "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t eat the soul breaking pill, which is lucky in his misfortune.


    If Yingluo knows that she has been fooled by Xu Shaotang, she will come to her door soon with her temper. At that time, it is estimated that Xu Shaotang will not be able to escape the fate of eating the soul breaking pill. Maybe Yingluo will teach her a lesson.


    He never wanted Xu Shaotang to take the risk because of himself. It''s really not worth it.


    When Xu Shaotang thought about Mu Tiance''s words, he thought it was true. He turned his head slightly and said, "otherwise, we''ll find a way to find GUI Liang Tianxia. As the guardian of Kunlun Kingdom, he may have a way to crack Yingluo''s poison!"


    "I don''t think he will interfere in this matter!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "you and I all know the duty of the guardian. He just tries his best to maintain the stability of the Kunlun Kingdom, not the Bodhisattva. Yingluo just gives me poison, not my life. It won''t affect the fight with the demons. Why should he worry about it?"


    "It can''t be either. Don''t you really want to be controlled by Yingluo! What I said just now that I worked for your mother-in-law was a damn joke! " Xu Shaotang scratched his hair in some distress. Although it was not him who ate the soul breaking pill now, he was still extremely distressed. He wanted to find a way to relieve the poison in Mu Tiance''s body, so that mu Tiance would not be constrained by the imperial palace.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s distressed appearance, mu Tiance said with a smile, "this is it. Don''t toss about. It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster! What''s more, you''ve heard Su Nu''s words. Yingluo really cares about Hong Xiu. If I die, she can''t explain to Hong Xiu. Therefore, I don''t have any problems. "


    "Ha ha, you are quite open at this time!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said with a bitter smile: "I even wonder if you have eaten the soul breaking pill without blinking your eyes because you have thought of this for a long time."


    Mu Tiance smiles a little. Now that the boat is finished, what can he do except to open up?


    It''s impossible to be scared all day long because you eat the soul breaking pill, isn''t it? In that case, it would be better to die!


    Now that we can''t change it, we have to try to accept it. Only in this way can we make our life not so oppressive.


    After laughing for a while, mu Tiance suddenly looked up at the sky which was blocked by big trees, and murmured to Xu Shaotang: "we have done almost everything in Kunlun this time. It''s time to go back..."


    At this point, mu Tiance''s eyes gradually become soft, as if, he seems to see the light dance and children running towards him.


    Anyway, he is now basically under the control of the imperial palace. Before the Imperial Palace finds something for him, and before the seal of the Kunlun kingdom is completely broken, he wants to go back to the Mu family in the secular world and spend time with his family.


    When the demons invade, I''m afraid there won''t be so much time. I don''t even know if there is that life left.


    Looking at mu Tiance, who suddenly became a little disillusioned, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say, but quietly asked, "have you decided?"


    "It''s decided!" Mu Tiance nodded with firm eyes.


    "Well, since you''ve made up your mind, I don''t have any objection. I''ve been in Kunlun for such a long time. It''s really time to go back and have a look!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "but before I leave, I have to go to Tianzhu Mountain."


    "What are you doing in Tianzhu Mountain?" Mu Tiance took a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang, and then realized, "go to find Long Fei?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I brought Longfei to Kunlun. I have to take him back. I have to live to see people and die to see corpses! After all, he''s the only son long will have! "


    Long Fei has been in Tianzhu Mountain for a long time. He doesn''t know whether Long Fei is alive or dead, but he wants to see it anyway.


    Moreover, Long Fei is not the kind of person who doesn''t know the height of the sky and the thickness of the earth. If he really can''t reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain, he should not take that risk. Therefore, if there is no accident, Long Fei should be OK. He just doesn''t know how much his strength has been improved.


    "Well, I''ll accompany you to Tianzhu Mountain for a walk." Mu Tiance breathed out a long breath and said: "Tianzhu Mountain is also our blessed land. If we don''t go to see it now, when the legendary demons invade, we don''t know if Tianzhu Mountain will still exist!"


    Ever since they knew about the invasion of the demons, their hearts have never been really calm. No matter how calm they are on the surface, they are more or less worried about the invasion of the demons. After all, it''s all caused by them.Even if no one knows what the so-called invasion of the demons is, it is certain that it will be a great catastrophe.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said helplessly: "it''s both of us who have opened Pandora''s magic box. Otherwise, we should be very carefree now."


    He thought many times that if it wasn''t for the collapse of the Kunlun Kingdom, they would have gone to seclusion now, or they would have taken their wives and children to travel all day. Isn''t that a wonderful day?


    "If we don''t open Pandora''s box, we don''t know that there are so many experts in the world, let alone that we were just frogs in the well before, aren''t we?" Mu Tiance was very open-minded. After smiling at Xu Shaotang, he told him, "by the way, I ate the soul breaking pill given by Yingluo. You and I just know it. Don''t tell anyone else."


    "Afraid they''ll worry about you?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile, nodded solemnly and said: "don''t worry, I still know this thing!"


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said, "I''m really worried about your big mouth. I don''t know that you let it slip that day!"


    "No way, I''m the one who can keep secrets the most!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, it takes half a year for poisonous hair. When it''s almost the same, I''ll accompany you to the imperial palace to get the antidote!"


    As they spoke, they walked out to the Luoxia mountains.

 Chapter 1577

    At the same time, seeing off Xu Shaotang, their plain girl comes to Yingluo''s residence with a face full of doubts.


    Yingluo''s residence is not big, not even as big as that of Su Nu and Hong Xiu, but it is extremely elegant. On the left side of the entrance is a flower field full of orchids, and in the corner of the flower field is a cherry flower sticking out of the wall.


    On the right side of the gate is a pond with white lotus flowers. A group of golden fish swim in the pond. From time to time, they jump up from the water and shake off a few drops of water on the lotus leaves.


    In the middle of the pool is an arbor, in which there is a large dark red wooden tea table. A winding path leads directly from the door to the arbor. In the right corner of the courtyard, there is a long and thin bamboo canopy, which echoes the cherry blossom in the left corner.


    When she came in, Yingluo was sitting quietly in the pavilion. The maid beside her was making tea for her. On the wide wooden tea table, there was a fire of incense burning with smoke.


    Seeing the plain girl coming in, Yingluo smiles and waves to the maid beside her and says, "go down first."


    "Yes


    The maid respectfully saluted the two and quickly stepped back.


    "See you, master!" Su Nu bows to Yingluo.


    Yingluo smiles, waves her hand and says, "it''s just you and my mother and daughter here. You don''t have to stick to these empty rites! Are you still angry about what I wronged you just now? "


    "My daughter dare not!" She said quickly.


    "Ha ha, what dare not, know a daughter not if mother!" Yingluo looks at the plain girl helplessly, shakes her head and says: "you two sisters, one is buried in her heart even if she is angry, and the other is a little angry, which is written on her face, almost always angry with me!"


    "My daughter is really not angry." Su Nu respectfully said: "no one thought that they could find this place through Shengyuan hall."


    "Indeed, at this point, they gave me a big surprise!" With a faint smile on her mature and charming face, Yingluo pointed to the position opposite her and said, "don''t stand. Sit down!"


    When she heard Yingluo''s words, she went to the tea table and sat down. She took over the job that belonged to the maid and began to make tea for Yingluo seriously.


    Looking at the plain girl who was concentrating on making tea there, Yingluo asked faintly, "have you sent them away?"


    "Well, it''s gone!" Su Nu nodded slightly and said in a soft voice, "in order to avoid other people breaking in like them, I specially sent more people at the entrance of the mountain when I came back."


    "Well, you just look at the arrangements. You don''t have to report everything to me." Yingluo looked at the girl with a smile and said, "are you curious why I gave them the magic pill?"


    In fact, what Yingluo gives them is not a soul breaking pill at all, but a spirit gathering pill that can help them improve their strength. Yingluo deliberately refers to the spirit gathering pill as a soul breaking pill just to scare them.


    While filling Yingluo''s teacup with tea, Su Nu nodded and said with a smile, "mother, it took you decades to collect all the medicinal materials for refining julingdan, and it took you half a year to refine several pieces of julingdan. Even if your daughter wanted to ask you for one, she didn''t give it to you, but now she sent out two at a time. Are you not afraid of the taste in her heart?"


    "Ha ha, if you want to taste, you won''t say it." Yingluo gently smiles, sips the tea in front of her, and says: "this julingdan was originally made for you and Hongxiu. You are not ready to take it now, and Hongxiu has no interest in martial arts. It''s a waste to give it to her. It''s not like being a natural person to fulfill the two boys. Just ah, I have the intention to complete, but some people just don''t appreciate it! Ha ha


    "Ungrateful?" The plain girl looks at Yingluo in bewilderment and doesn''t understand what she means.


    Yingluo said with a slight smile, "Xu Shaotang is smart and doesn''t eat the julingdan at all."


    "Ah?" Hearing Yingluo''s words, the plain girl couldn''t help but be stunned and said, "didn''t he eat the julingdan in front of us?"


    Yingluo shook her head slightly and said, "he just made an appearance. He didn''t eat at all. He thought his movements were very hidden, but he didn''t know that everything was in my eyes."


    Thinking of the cunning Xu Shaotang, Yingluo''s mouth turned slightly upward. Sometimes, being too cunning is not a good thing.


    "Wouldn''t he just throw away the precious julingdan?" As soon as she heard Yingluo''s words, she couldn''t sit still. She stood up quickly and said, "no, I have to go and get back that julingdan. Every julingdan is the result of your hard work. I can''t be wasted by that protein mixture!"


    At this moment, Su Nu suddenly has the impulse to beat Xu Shaotang violently. This bastard has nothing to do with this little trick. If the precious Juling pill is thrown away by him, she will strip the bastard''s skin!


    "Sit down!" Looking at the plain girl in a hurry, Yingluo lightly waved her hand.


    Su Nu looks at Yingluo puzzledly, but she returns to her seat after all. She asks Yingluo with a puzzled face: "since you know he didn''t eat, why don''t you take back the julingdan? Or force him to eat? Do you have the heart to see your efforts wasted by that damned bastard? ""No need!"


    Yingluo gave a smile, looked at the plain girl with a puzzled face, and asked with a smile, "have you ever heard of fortune?"


    "Fortune?"


    Listening to Yingluo''s words, the plain girl frowned slightly and looked thoughtful. After careful thinking, she tentatively asked Yingluo, "do you mean that it''s their own destiny, I can''t help it?"


    Yingluo looks at Su Nu admiringly, nods her head slightly and says, "everyone has his own fortune. I originally wanted to send a fortune to Xu Shaotang. Since he wants to waste such a good fortune, why should I stop him? Although the Juyuan pill is precious, it''s wasted. Maybe it''s also the creation of the Juyuan pill. "


    With a bitter smile, she looked at the indifferent Yingluo and sighed, "but after all, it''s a pity that you''ve concentrated too much effort and wasted it for nothing!"


    "Well, I''ll keep the one I gave you anyway!" Yingluo said with a smile, "when it''s time for you to take Juyuan pill, I''ll give it to you."


    "I still think that Juyuan pill is too wasteful!" Su Nu scolded Xu Shaotang in her heart. At the same time, she said, "but I still don''t understand why you want to send them this fortune? Is it just to make them stronger before the invasion of the demons? "

 Chapter 1578

    "You''re half right."


    Yingluo looked at Su Nu with a smile and said: "now, the invasion of the demons has become inevitable. Judging from the ancient books left by the Imperial Palace, the invasion of the demons will be a catastrophe for the whole Kunlun Kingdom, including their secular world. The two of them from the secular world can enhance their strength to this degree, and their future is limitless. In time, even if I and GUI Liang world, I''m afraid It''s not their match! Whether you admit it or not, their qualifications are above you! "


    Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "this daughter admits that they are really superior to me. However, it seems impossible to say that they can surpass you and GUI Liang world? At least, it should be impossible in a short time! "


    She knows that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are really very talented, and now they have to add a WuJie. Even though she is called a rare talent in a thousand years, she seems to be inferior to Xu Shaotang and them. After all, she has today''s strength because she is supported by the huge resources of the Imperial Palace, but Xu Shaotang and them come out step by step .


    On this point, she admits that she really can''t compare with the three people, and even the whole Kunlun kingdom can''t find anything comparable with their qualifications.


    However, no matter how highly qualified they are, I''m afraid they won''t have a chance to surpass Yingluo and GUI Liang Tianxia, the two top figures in Kunlun, in a few years or even more?


    "No, you are wrong!" Yingluo gently shook her head and said, "within three years, even if they can''t surpass us, they will never be inferior to me and GUI Liang Tianxia. As long as the martial arts are endless, five years later, GUI Liang Tianxia and I will not be their rivals."


    "This It''s a bit incredible... " Su Nu was startled by Yingluo''s words. She knew that Yingluo valued Xu Shaotang very much, but she didn''t expect that she paid so much attention to them! I just don''t know the basis of her judgment.


    "There''s nothing incredible!" There was a bright light in Yingluo''s eyes, and she said with a smile, "not only do I see this, but also GUI Liang Tianxia."


    Listening to Yingluo''s words, the plain girl''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise, lost her voice and said, "can you see the ghost Liang Tianxia? How on earth do you see that? "


    "Ha ha, you''ll know that later. It''s not convenient for me to say now."


    Yingluo glanced at Su Nu and then said, "that''s why I gave them Juyuan Dan and forced them to join the imperial palace. In the future, when the demons invade, even if the imperial palace is destroyed, I hope you can keep the fire of the imperial palace!"


    Su Nu expected that Yingluo would give them juyuandan to make them stronger, but she didn''t expect that Yingluo was so pessimistic about the invasion of the demons. Looking at the sadness on Yingluo''s face, Su Nu couldn''t help but stay slightly and asked, "is the invasion of the demons really so terrible?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Yingluo shook her head slightly, a trace of melancholy appeared on her beautiful cheek, and sighed softly: "none of us has ever experienced the invasion of the demons. The last invasion of the demons was thousands of years ago, and now no one knows what the demons really are. But from the ancient books of the Imperial Palace, the invasion of the demons must be very terrible. Countless strong people in ancient times were invaded by the demons Invasion and fall, perhaps, when the real demon invasion, even more terrifying than we imagined


    The ancient books of the Imperial Palace only have a general record of the invasion of the demons thousands of years ago, and there is no detailed thing at all. She only knows that there was a great war thousands of years ago. Although the demons were finally defeated, countless powerful people in ancient times also fell down, which directly led to the collapse of martial arts, so that they don''t even know whether there is any future after the transformation of the virtual realm There are other realms.


    Listening to Yingluo''s words, the plain girl''s heart began to become heavy. After adjusting her breathing slightly, she asked Yingluo, "you said I was half right. What''s the reason why you gave them the other half of the magic pill?"


    "What do you say?"


    Yingluo didn''t answer her question directly. She just looked at her face with a smile. Her eyes seemed to see through her.


    At the beginning, there was no abnormality on her face, but as time went on, her face began to glow with rosy clouds, and she began to dodge Yingluo''s eyes intentionally or unconsciously.


    Su Nu quickly grabs the teapot on the tea table and conceals her embarrassment by adding tea to Yingluo. Meanwhile, SA Zhaojiao says to Yingluo, "mother, just tell me straight. You make her very nervous."


    "Ha ha, then I''ll be frank!"


    At this moment, Yingluo''s face has long lost the domineering feeling when she faced Xu Shaotang. Her face is full of love. She sits across a tea table from the plain girl. She does not know that she must think that this is a pair of sister flowers. Yingluo looks at the plain girl with a confused face and says in a soft voice: "originally, the Kunlun kingdom is only worthy of you, Ying JunShang But Ying JunShang is a real hypocrite. I was worried about your business, but their appearance solved the problem... "


    "Mother, don''t say it..." A flash of rosy clouds rose on Su Nu''s face, and she quickly lowered her head. Yingluo had made her words so clear that it was impossible for her to pretend that she didn''t understand.Looking at Su Nu''s coquettish appearance, Yingluo slowly reaches out her hand and holds Su Nu''s white palm in her hand. While patting Su Nu''s hand gently, she says earnestly: "it''s not a shameful thing to marry a man and a woman. What are you ashamed of in front of me? A woman doesn''t have to get married after all in her life? "


    "The mother..."


    Plain girl was about to speak, but she stopped suddenly. She almost asked why Yingluo didn''t marry. When the words came to her mouth, she remembered that it was absolutely Yingluo''s fault. Even if she was loved by Yingluo, if she said it in front of Yingluo, she would be severely punished! As soon as she thought about this, she quickly lowered her head and said in a low voice, "don''t worry about these things for me. I will deal with them myself!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Yingluo smiles gently, and the imperceptible anger on her face flashes by. If Su Nu really asks the last question, she must be very angry now. Fortunately, Su Nu stopped the car in time, so she can get rid of a punishment.


    Yingluo takes a look at Su Nu, and a smile appears at the corner of her mouth. She pats Su Nu''s hand and asks, "how about my mother betrothing you to Mu Tiance?"


    "Ah?"


    Su Nu, who had lowered her head, suddenly raised her head and looked at Yingluo with a smile on her face in horro

 Chapter 1579

    "Why, are you not satisfied with mu Tiance?"


    Looking at the plain girl''s astonished and inexplicable look, Yingluo showed an imperceptible smile at the corner of her mouth and said: "this mu Tiance needs strength, strength and appearance, and as far as I know, his character is not to be said. In my opinion, you are a perfect match


    "Palace master..."


    All of a sudden, the name of Yingluo changed again. Her eyes were full of confusion and she said with a bitter smile: "don''t you know what happened between mu Tiance and Hongxiu?"


    "I know!" Yingluo nodded with a smile.


    "Since you know, why do you still have such an idea?" Plain girl more puzzled said: "tea to my hate is deep enough, do you want to let her hate me more, let our sisters turn against each other?"


    She really can''t figure out Yingluo''s mind. Even if Yingluo wants to forcibly break up Hongxiu and mu Tiance, she doesn''t have to marry her to Mu Tiance. By doing so, she can only make Hongxiu hate her and herself more.


    She owes enough to Hongxiu. If she marries mu Tiance again, I''m afraid she won''t be able to break the knot with Hongxiu in her whole life.


    "It seems that you don''t like mu Tiance!" Yingluo thought slightly, "what do you think of Xu Shaotang?"


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Su Nu looks at Yingluo quietly, but the rosy glow on her face is stronger unconsciously. She thinks about it carefully, and then says slowly, "to tell you the truth, I can''t figure out Xu Shaotang."


    Yingluo picked up the tea in front of her, opened her attractive red lips, took a sip gently, and said faintly, "tell me more about it!"


    "As far as I know, Xu Shaotang is very cunning, and he attaches great importance to friendship!" Su Nu thought about it, then frowned and said, "although he is strong, he is cynical and very lustful."


    "Oh, lecherous, how lecherous?" Yingluo put down her tea cup and asked with interest.


    Plain girl slowly said: "his family wives and concubines even if the group, but also everywhere philandering."


    "This But... "


    Thinking that Xu Shaotang was teasing herself face to face, Yingluo''s heart was filled with anger. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, they had left the imperial palace now, she would have to take Xu Shaotang to her face and beat her up.


    After trying to suppress the nameless anger in her heart, Yingluo looks at Su Nu seriously and asks, "do you think Xu Shaotang can be of great use?"


    "There''s no problem with big use!" Su Nu thought carefully, nodded slightly and said: "Xu Shaotang is the kind of person who you treat him well and will save you as long as you encounter difficulties! If the palace master wants to reuse him, I''m only worried that he''s not easy to control. He''s not a person willing to be easily restrained. "


    "I can see that! Otherwise, he won''t be so clever in front of me! " Yingluo stands up slowly in front of the tea table, steps to the edge of the pavilion, and looks at the goldfish swimming in the pond. After a while of meditation, she looks back at Su Nu and says, "if I ask you to choose between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, you should choose Xu Shaotang?"


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, Su Nu stood up in front of the tea table and said to Yingluo with a bitter smile, "if so, does she have a choice?"


    If you ask Yingluo, you don''t.


    Because Yingluo knows her huge debt to Hongxiu, let alone Xu Shaotang. Even if Xu Shaotang is a pig, if Yingluo really forces her to choose one, she can only choose Xu Shaotang! Because she does not want to owe more tea, tea do not want to let her hate deeper.


    She really doesn''t know what happened to Yingluo today. Yingluo had never mentioned these things to her before, but today she only mentioned some elusive questions.


    "You always feel that you owe the tea!" Yingluo helplessly looked at the plain girl and said in a soft voice, "you don''t owe her, and I don''t owe her. The law of the jungle is the survival rule of Kunlun! Since Hong Xiu has chosen to be the weak, she can only enjoy the treatment of the weak, even if she is my own daughter! Have you ever thought that if it wasn''t for her being my daughter, she would have become the plaything of those strong people long ago! "


    "Mu Tiance can protect the safety of Hongxiu, just as you are protecting her now..." Yingluo said carefully.


    "Women, never place their destiny on men!" Yingluo snorted.


    "I know!"


    The plain girl lowered her head and said in a low voice, "but without me, she might be much better off than she is now."


    "No, you are wrong!" Yingluo shook her head and said, "even without you, I will choose a person who is less qualified than you to be the saint! I am not only a mother, but also the master of the imperial palace. The first thing I want to think about is the continuation and inheritance of the imperial palace. If the imperial palace does not exist, with her tiny power, living is also a kind of pain! If she can''t figure it out, let her think slowly! "


    Yingluo''s words sound very unfeeling, but they also show a strong sense of helplessness. Between a mother and the leader of the Imperial Palace, her identity as the leader of the Imperial Palace finally prevails."So, do you still want to persuade me to marry mu Tiance?" Plain girl said bitterly.


    Yingluo shook her head slightly and said, "I won''t force you, just give you a suggestion! The future imperial palace will be handed over to you after all. I hope that when you become the leader of the Imperial Palace, you can think like me! "


    Listening to Yingluo''s words, Su Nu felt relieved.


    She is really afraid that Yingluo will force her to marry mu Tiance. Although she knows that what Yingluo does is for the good of the Imperial Palace, she can''t be like Yingluo after all.


    "When my daughter knows, she will think it over." She said respectfully.


    "I hope you don''t mean to be perfunctory." Yingluo sighed softly, then turned her cheek slowly, closed her eyes slightly, and said, "well, I want to be quiet by myself. You go down first! In addition, we should not let a third person know about our conversation today, nor tell them about julingdan. "


    "My daughter knows!" Su Nu bows slightly to Yingluo, and then slowly leaves Yingluo''s house.


    Yingluo just stood there quietly, looking at the scenery of the pond, and sighed softly: "these two girls, none of them really make people worry. Maybe, when the demons invade, you will know the real cruelty of the world..."


    After a sigh, Yingluo stands there and doesn''t speak any more. She just closes her eyes gently. Countless memories pass by in her mind

 Chapter 1580

    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have no idea about being cheated by Yingluo.


    After two days of driving, they came to Tianzhu Mountain again.


    The towering Tianzhu Mountain is so high that they can''t see the top at all, and they don''t know whether Longfei has reached the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    The guard of Tianzhu Mountain is just like a presupposition for them now. They enter Tianzhu Mountain as easily as they go home, and then quickly skim to the top of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Not far away, they saw an arrow made of stone on the ground.


    "It should be the mark left by Long Fei!" Xu Shaotang took a look at the arrow and pointed his head straight ahead. With a smile, Xu Shaotang said happily: "Long Fei should have expected that we would come to him, so he left these marks. We should follow the marks and find him soon!"


    After that, they will see the same mark every other distance, which makes it much easier for them to find Longfei.


    Go forward for a while, the arrow on the ground suddenly disappeared, looking around, leaving only a vast white world.


    Looking at the vast white world in front of him, mu Tiance couldn''t help but cast a funny look at Xu Shaotang: "it seems that you are too early to be happy?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a black line on his face and said with a bitter smile, "I forgot this stubble."


    Tianzhu Mountain has been covered with snow since the mid mountainside, and the forest line below has completely disappeared. Even if Longfei left a mark on the ground, it is estimated that it would have been covered with snow for a long time.


    "Keep looking in this direction!" Mu Tiance smile, said: "I remember, another distance, we should have met that piece of thunderstorm area."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "that should be one of the most lethal places in the whole Tianzhu Mountain. It depends on whether Long Fei has passed through that area."


    They continued to walk towards the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Before long, they stopped in front of the thunderstorm area.


    "Be careful!"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at mu Tiance and said, "I''ll test it first. Don''t go forward."


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly. He was also aware of the danger of this area. No matter what you are, there is rubbish in front of this thunderstorm area. Fortunately, if there is a thunderstorm in the center of the thunderstorm area, it''s hard, just wait to be blasted to slag.


    Xu Shaotang just tried to move forward a few steps, a feeling of smile suddenly hit him, he did not have time to consider, the body has quickly returned to the original position.


    "Boom..."


    There was a sudden thunder in the clouds, and they quickly stepped back a distance.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    As soon as they retreated, the lightning came down from the sky. The dense lightning fell on the ground, and the snow on the ground was constantly blown up. In the blink of an eye, their sight was covered.


    Listening to the continuous sound of thunderstorms, Xu Shaotang covered mu Tiance''s ears and said to Mu Tiance in a loud voice: "this thunderstorm seems to be more fierce than when we came here!"


    When they came last time, although the thunderstorm was terrible, it was absolutely not so terrible. At most, it killed people. How could it blow up snow like now.


    "It seems so!" Mu Tiance nodded and asked Xu Shaotang in a loud voice, "what is the situation?"


    "Where do I know..."


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at mu Tiance and said, "how do I feel that the stronger the strength of the people who come here, the more terrible the thunderstorm will be?"


    Mu Tiance looked at the snowflakes that had completely covered their sight, shook his head and said: "I don''t know, maybe. Let''s see the situation after the thunderstorm!"


    At present, they are no different from the blind. They can''t even see the thunderstorm area. They can''t imagine what the thunderstorm area will become under such a terrible thunderstorm.


    They don''t have any way except waiting. Now, let alone crossing the thunderstorm area, they don''t even dare to have this idea. This is undoubtedly a kind of suicide.


    More than half an hour later, the sound of thunderstorms in the sky gradually faded away and finally disappeared completely.


    With the disappearance of thunderstorms, those flying snowflakes also gradually dispersed.


    When they saw the scene of the area where the snow disappeared, they couldn''t help but stare at their eyes.


    The snow behavior on the ground, the violent thunderstorm disappeared long ago, and turned into a muddy area mixed with snow and water. In the mud, a blackened skeleton appeared in front of them. Looking around, they could see the skeleton almost everywhere, and these skeletons spread to the higher direction until they could not reach.


    In the middle part, the skeleton is even more dense, almost one layer is heavier than the other, so around the hillside, it seems to build a dam with human bones in front of them.


    "How many people will die..." Mu Tiance looked at the scene in shock. They had seen dead bones when they came last time. They thought there were only a few. Who would have thought that this scene was under the snow in this area.Xu Shaotang was also shocked by the scene in front of him. Listening to Mu Tiance''s question, he could only shake his head blankly and said, "I''m afraid those who enter Tianzhu Mountain will die in this place nine times out of ten?"


    It''s not hard to imagine that people who don''t know this thunderstorm area will not go to test like they do. Most of them go straight ahead and reach the middle position, and they have no chance to run again. And that''s why the skeletons gather in the middle.


    Tianzhu Mountain has existed in the Kunlun kingdom for many years. There are always some people who don''t believe in evil spirits coming to Tianzhu Mountain to find out. With the accumulation of countless years, we don''t know how many people died in Tianzhu Mountain. Now these skeletons here are from people who lived in these years or thousands of years ago.


    "It should be!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "we were lucky to have passed this area safely."


    It''s not hard to imagine that if they were a little bit less lucky at the beginning, I''m afraid they are one of these skeletons now?


    "It''s a fluke!"


    Xu Shaotang also nodded in fear and said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, I''m afraid to try to pass this area now..."


    Sometimes, the more you know, the less daring you are. Just like people who often drive, the longer you drive, the more timid you are. You don''t have the courage to be afraid of anything when you first start driving.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Just as they were hesitant to pass through the area, a voice of surprise came from behind them.

 Chapter 1581

    "Long Fei!"


    Hearing this sound, Xu Shaotang turns his head in surprise, but sees the Dragon behind him sweeping towards them quickly.


    Soon, Long Fei ran to them.


    Looking at Longfei, Xu Shaotang was greatly relieved: "fortunately, you showed up in time, otherwise we don''t know whether to go through this dangerous area."


    "I''m afraid you''ll risk crossing here when you come to me, so I''ll wait for you nearby!" Long Fei took a look at the mess area in front of him, smacked his tongue slightly and said: "Damn, this thunderstorm is really his mother''s terror! It''s more terrifying than when I tried to get through here a few times before! "


    Mu Tiance''s eyes flashed and asked Longfei, "do you have the same feeling?"


    "Sure!" Long Fei naturally said: "I tried to cross this area several times before, but I didn''t succeed. I feel that the stronger the strength of the people who enter the thunderstorm area, the more terrible the thunderstorm will be!"


    "Is it so mysterious?"


    Xu Shaotang takes a look at the messy thunderstorm area. The thunderstorm is really much more terrifying than when they once passed through here. Their strength at that time can''t be compared with what they are now. Long Fei''s idea can barely be explained, but it''s too mysterious.


    Thinking, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly set their eyes on Long Fei at the same time.


    Facing their eyes, Long Fei shrunk his neck and said, "you don''t want to experiment with me, do you?"


    "Hehe, this guess is made by you. Naturally, it''s up to you to verify it!" Xu Shaotang pats Long Fei on the shoulder. He feels that long Fei seems to have a strong air than before. It seems that he has gained a lot of promotion in Tianzhu Mountain. If Long Jiang sees Long Fei now, he should be very happy.


    "Your uncle''s!"


    Long Fei didn''t scold a, really want to give yourself two big mouth son, nothing blind guess what to do!


    "If I die in it, I will come to you as a ghost!" Long Fei takes a bad look at Xu Shaotang, and then slowly walks to the edge of the thunderstorm area.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, we two people who are in the virtual world are here. It''s OK to save you."


    "Fart!" Long Fei laughs and scolds, takes a deep breath, and quickly walks into the thunderstorm area.


    It was as if the thunderstorm had just begun to subside.


    When the Dragon retreated, the thunderstorm fell again without warning, but this time, it was much weaker than the thunderstorm just now.


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin and looked at the thunderstorm in front of him in doubt. He frowned and said, "it''s really like what Long Fei guessed!"


    "It is!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "when we came down from the top of Tianzhu Mountain, the thunderstorm we encountered was much stronger than when we went up! Most of the thunderstorms are due to different people''s strength! "


    The whole Tianzhu Mountain, except for the monster in the deep pool at the bottom of the valley, seems to find no more dangerous place than this thunderstorm area.


    Now it''s basically certain that long Fei''s guess is right, but the question is, how can this thunderstorm produce such a difference?


    "Something''s wrong!" Xu Shaotang doubts: "this thunderstorm feels like it is controlled by human beings!"


    Long Fei white Xu Shaotang one eye, way: "you control a I see?"


    Although Long Fei can''t figure out what''s going on, he thinks that Xu Shaotang''s statement is too mysterious. If someone can control the thunderstorm, he must be an immortal.


    Let alone Long Fei, even Xu Shaotang himself felt that his guess was too mysterious. He shook his head hard, put aside the doubts in his mind, and did not think about it for the time being.


    "Are you always around here?" Xu Shaotang asks Long Fei.


    "I tried several times to cross the thunderstorm area without success. The most serious one was almost chopped to death!" Long Fei nodded and lifted up the sleeve of his right arm. He saw a dark spot on his right side, and a lightning track extended directly from his elbow to his wrist. "That time, he almost folded in it. Although he escaped quickly, his hand was hit by a thunder and almost abandoned. After that, I didn''t dare to try again, so I improved my strength and healed. Now it''s not bad He''s fully recovered. "


    Xu Shaotang grabbed Long Fei''s arm and looked at the black arm and the trajectory of the lightning. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he could imagine how dangerous the situation was at that time.


    "You have a long life!" Xu Shaotang released Long Fei''s arm and said happily, "if something happens to you, I really don''t know how to explain it to Long Jiang."


    "Ha ha, I''m going to have an accident. You''ll be his son!" Long Fei said with a smile: "anyway, there are so many women in your Birdman''s family. When the time comes, we''ll have a baby to take care of our dragon family. Our dragon family will never be broken."


    "Go away!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei suspiciously, and scolds: "you''re making it look like you''re giving up your last words!"


    "I''m serious!"Long Fei suddenly put away his smile, looked at Xu Shaotang''s face, and said seriously: "I almost died in this bird place this time. I''ve thought a lot about it this time. I feel that something big is going to happen, and it has a great impact on the whole world. I don''t know whether I can survive the turbulence. Xu Shaotang, I was going to tell you about it later Yes, but since we have mentioned it now, I will give it to you in advance. If I really "


    " go away! " Before long Fei''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang interrupted him angrily, "if Long Jiang hears you, he must kill you!"


    "What I said is true..." Long Fei said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s none of my business whether it''s true or not!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and didn''t want to talk to Long Fei about this heavy topic. He said, "well, since we have found you, let''s go with us. We are going to leave Kunlun."


    "So fast?" Long Fei looked at them in surprise and asked, "are you done?"


    Have you finished?


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other. They have basically finished what they wanted to do before, but they have done a lot of things, but these things are not what they can solve now.


    However, it''s no use telling Long Fei this. Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it''s basically done."


    "Your efficiency is quite high! But it''s not high when it should be high and not low when it should be low. I still want to stay here for a long time! " Make complaints about two people, and when he was tucking up, he suddenly thought of what he had remembered. He patted his head and said, "go, I''ll show you something!"

 Chapter 1582

    "What are you looking at?"


    Two people don''t understand of looking at Long Fei, this Tianzhu Mountain still can have what good-looking?


    When it comes to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, it''s possible to have a look at it. What can I see now at the mid mountainside, except for the snow, which is the forest line below?


    With a mysterious smile, Long Fei said, "you''ll know when you go! I promise you''ll be surprised! "


    "And sell it?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei with a smile and shrugs helplessly.


    Long Fei immediately took them to the bottom, and soon they came to a hot spring.


    "This place..." Looking at the hot spring in front of him, Xu Shaotang turned to Mu Tiance and asked, "it seems that we have been here before?"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said: "I was chased by the giant ape when I met you. You led the giant ape here, and the giant ape died with the black Jiao in the hot spring. It was because we took the meat of the black Jiao and made dry food that we led away the savages in the area where we could not use the real Qi, and we got away with our lives."


    Speaking of this, mu Tiance''s original scenes were in his mind. Thinking of the dilemma of coming to Tianzhu Mountain for the first time, he had to sigh in his heart that they were very lucky to be able to reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Now their strength is far better than before, but it is almost impossible to reach the top of Tianzhu Mountain again.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Long Fei was slightly stunned and said, "you were the black dragon you met here at the beginning!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "in a sense, the black Jiao saved our lives. Without the black Jiao, we would have died in Tianzhu Mountain."


    Although Xu Shaotang always felt that his luck was not very good, he had to admit that their luck in Tianzhu Mountain was really good. It was a combination of innumerable coincidences that led them to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. If there was a mistake in a coincidence, they would become a skeleton now.


    Long Fei also heard about their experiences in Tianzhu Mountain. Thinking about their experiences, Long Fei said with a smile, "you are really lucky."


    "That''s it!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked, "what you want to show us is not this hot spring, is it?"


    If that''s the case, Xu Shaotang estimated that he would kick Long Fei into the hot spring and sell so much, but only to see what they had already seen. Isn''t it a waste of their expression!


    "Of course not! What''s good about a broken hot spring? " Long Fei''s lips curled. Before Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang came back to their senses, he had already jumped into the hot spring.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei in the hot spring speechless and thinks, does this Birdman know that he wants to kick him into the hot spring, so he doesn''t even resist, so he jumps down first?


    "Come down!" Looking at the two people standing still, Long Fei peeped out his head from the hot spring and said with a smile, "don''t you want to know what I''m going to take you to see?"


    "That thing down there?" Mu Tiance asked in surprise.


    Long Fei nodded and urged: "hurry up!"


    "Putong, Putong..."


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance plunge into the hot spring almost at the same time, and follow Long Fei to swim to the bottom of the hot spring.


    Several people''s speed is very fast, the more to the bottom of the hot spring, the more hot the water temperature is, but it is still within their tolerance.


    When more than 20 meters downstream, a bright light suddenly appeared in front of their eyes.


    Seeing the light in front of them, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were slightly surprised. This It''s like a light, isn''t it?


    This


    How the hell is there a light? There is no electricity in the Kunlun area. Where is the light? Moreover, the intensity of the light seems not small, and they are in the water, their eyes are slightly hurt by the light.


    When the two hold long Fei, Long Fei just turns back and gives them a smile, and then continues to go downstream.


    A few meters down, a passage suddenly appeared next to the hot spring. Led by Long Fei, they quickly swam into the passage. They felt that the passage should be upward. Now they seem to float above the water.


    "Wow..."


    Almost at the same time, the three men poked their heads out of the water. Xu Shaotang suddenly took a few breaths and grabbed Long Fei. Long Fei asked, "what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know!" Long Fei spread out his hand to them and said helplessly: "I only found the abnormality under the hot spring when I came down to soak in the hot spring. If I know what''s going on, I don''t need to take you two to see it! Well, I didn''t lie to you, did I? Are you surprised? "


    "Indeed Xu Shaotang nodded and carefully looked at the place in front of him.


    Long Fei laughs and says, "there are more surprises for you!"


    With that, Long Fei got up from the water and began to drill along the dark passage.


    Xu Shaotang immediately followed them, and the three climbed to the end of the passage.


    After climbing inside for a certain distance, the passage seems to light up. With the experience of seeing the light under the water just now, Xu Shaotang is not so surprised now. He estimates that there is still light at that end.If not, when they climbed to the end of the passage, a dazzling light suddenly shot into their eyes. Xu Shaotang subconsciously reached out to cover his eyes. After his eyes adapted to the light, he slowly moved his hand away.


    As his hand moved away, a dark wall appeared in front of him.


    And the dazzling light came from the lamp on the dark wall.


    Looking at the dull faced Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, Long Fei''s face shows a satisfied smile. He has long guessed that they will be shocked by the scene in front of them.


    Xu Shaotang slowly approached the lamp, but saw that the lamp was actually completely embedded in the dark wall. When he reached out and touched the dark wall, a cold touch came into his hands.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a stone?" Xu Shaotang put his palm on the wall, gently knocked, the wall issued a sound of metal crisp ring, "it is not a stone!"


    Long Fei nodded and said with a smile, "the wall should be some unknown metal. It''s very hard. I''ve found anything that can scratch the wall."


    "In other words, it''s probably not something that belongs to our world?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly, his eyes brightened slightly, and immediately asked Xu Shaotang, "do you remember the helmet we picked up after those savages chasing us in that cave?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at mu Tiance and nodded heavily: "remember! It seems that our original guess is correct! "


    "No, what did you guess?" Long Fei asks curiously.

 Chapter 1583

    Hearing Long Fei''s question, Xu Shaotang said: "last time we found a pair of armor and a helmet in the tunnel that escaped the pursuit of savages. At that time, I thought that those were not made by our current technology, so we guessed that these things were from prehistoric civilization, that is, Atlantis."


    "You mean it''s all about Atlantis now?"


    Long Fei instantly understood what Xu Shaotang meant.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "let''s assume that a long time ago, that is, in ancient times, our ancestors had a war with Atlantis in the Kunlun world. Although Atlantis''s technology was far better than our ancestors, we were defeated in our ancestors'' desperate resistance, and these things may have been defeated in that war The Atlantis left behind! And the invasion of the demons that we have been talking about before should be those civilizations similar to Atlantis. "


    "There seems to be a point that makes sense." Long Fei thought about it carefully for a while, then frowned and said, "it seems that there is something wrong with it."


    "It''s just our guess." Mu Tiance said faintly: "we don''t know whether this is the case or not, but one thing is certain that there must be a connection between the Kunlun Kingdom and the ancient civilization, even..."


    At this point, mu Tiance suddenly stopped, and his face showed an incredible look. The idea he had just thought suddenly came out of his mind. When he thought about it carefully, even he felt incredible.


    "Even what?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance curiously. He doesn''t know what he thinks of. How can he say that and stop.


    Mu Tiance took a look at them, shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "forget it, I still don''t want to talk about it. This idea even makes me think it''s bullshit. I think I think it''s too much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance speechless and said, "if you talk like this, it''s only half way. It''s going to kill you!"


    Mu Tiance sighed softly and said: "I''m just guessing. There''s no direct evidence. So I''d better wait until there''s evidence. After all, what I guess is incredible..."


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei look at each other. They don''t know what medicine mu Tiance took wrong.


    Since mu Tiance doesn''t want to say it, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to ask about it any more. He knows mu Tiance''s character. If Mu Tiance doesn''t want to say it, he won''t say it even if he kills him.


    "Since there is a light, there must be a place to provide power?" While looking around, Xu Shaotang asked Longfei, "is there any other hole near here?"


    "No!" Long Fei said, "I thought the same before, but I didn''t find any other holes after searching many times."


    "Is there any other hole that can''t destroy the wall in front of us? It seems that we can''t get in!" Xu Shaotang looks at the wall in front of him. He wants to see what kind of world is behind the wall.


    As you can imagine, as long as they enter the world behind the wall, they should be able to verify their guess.


    However, Long Fei said that he didn''t find anything that could leave a scratch on the wall. The difficulty of breaking the wall can be imagined. Even, they couldn''t break the wall at all.


    Long Fei helplessly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "anyway, I have no way to get in for the time being."


    "It should be able to get in!" Mu Tiance said suddenly.


    When they heard mu Tiance''s words, they looked at mu Tiance at the same time with a strong color of doubt. They didn''t know where mu Tiance''s words came from.


    Looking at their puzzled eyes, mu Tiance pointed to the cave where they were and said, "first, look at the wall of the cave."


    "Don''t look. I know. The hole is made by hand." Long Fei said with a smile: "I have checked many times before. There are obvious marks of artificial excavation on the wall of the cave where we are now."


    "Is it?"


    Xu Shaotang curiously looks at the wall of the cave. The wall between them is very smooth, but there are obvious traces of excavation. Indeed, as long Fei said, this cave should be artificially excavated.


    Xu Shaotang''s head is running at full speed, thinking about the significance of digging this hole, whether the hole directly leads to the hot spring is intentional or unintentional, whether there is a hot spring first and then the hole, or the hot spring first and then the hole.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly set his eyes on the wall of the cave inlaid with lights.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, mu Tiance said with a smile: "it seems that you have guessed?"


    "You mean some people dug this hole to escape?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in disbelief.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, pointed to the unknown metal casting cave wall, and said: "imagine, if there are people who belong to prehistoric civilization behind, they open the cave wall, but find that the outside of the cave wall is stone. In order not to be trapped, they dug out the cave until they reached the hot spring, and finally escaped from there ¡­¡­¡±With mu Tiance''s words, a picture suddenly appears in Xu Shaotang''s mind. He seems to see a group of people are constantly digging caves, each with a strong desire to survive on his face.


    "In other words, this side can be opened? After those escapes, it''s closed again? " Long Fei asked, pointing to the metal wall.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said: "therefore, this cave wall is not so much a cave wall as a door! Since it''s a door, there''s a way to open it. "


    "Mechanism or key?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and began to search carefully on the wall that mu Tiance called the door.


    "I I seem to know a place... "


    As soon as long Fei''s face changed, he quickly squatted down, pointed to the lower right side of the metal gate and said, "look here!"


    They squatted down and looked in the direction of Long Fei''s fingers. Between them, near the corner, there was a disc-shaped dent. There was a round place protruding from the middle of the dent. The dent was extremely smooth. In addition, there was not much light in the corner. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to find this place.


    "We seem to have found something unexpected..." When he saw the dent, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed. He patted Long Fei heavily on the shoulder and said solemnly: "maybe the world will change because of your discovery..."


    "Xu Shaotang..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei was a little surprised and said, "you can''t have any disease..."

 Chapter 1584

    "What do you think this is?"


    Xu Shaotang white Long Fei one eye, pointed to that hollow circle to say.


    "How do I know what it is?" Long Fei speechless said: "don''t you think this door has a mechanism or key? I just think that this may be where the mechanism or the key is. "


    "Guess right!"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to a place and said, "this is the keyhole!"


    "Keyhole?" Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment. When he is about to lower his head to find the location of the keyhole, his head suddenly stirs up. Then he suddenly raises his head, looks at Xu Shaotang in amazement and asks tentatively, "do you mean He Shi Bi


    Long Fei, after all, has never seen he Shi Bi. Although Long Jiang has also told him about He Shi Bi, his thinking about keys is still in the traditional stage. He thinks that keys should have keyholes, so he does not think about this place for the first time.


    It was only when Xu Shaotang said that it was a keyhole that he suddenly thought of it. When he looked at it carefully, it seemed that the concave place was really in the shape of a jade wall.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "if I guess correctly, this dent is where he Shibi is put! As mu Tiance said, this is not a wall, but a gate, a gate that may change the whole world! "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei''s face has an incredible look, but mu Tiance''s face is much calmer.


    He and Xu Shaotang had seen things of prehistoric civilization for a long time, and now they reappear, he doesn''t think there is anything strange.


    Long Fei was dazed for a long time. Then he tentatively asked Xu Shaotang, "do you really think he Shi Bi is the key to open here?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "you can imagine that a group of people were buried in the mountain. They dug a hole in the mountain and escaped. The key to the gate and Shi Bi were really taken out by them, and then they fell into Ying''s hands by chance..."


    He doesn''t know whether his conjecture is correct, but he thinks it should be very possible. If he wants to verify it, just bring he Shibi to have a try.


    "It seems to make sense!" Long Fei thought for a moment and jumped up excitedly and said, "let''s go and get heshibi to have a try!"


    "No hurry!"


    Xu Shaotang seized Long Fei, who was a little excited, and said, "now only the three of us know about this, and he Shibi is not with us. We can make plans when we leave Kunlun! We must not disclose this matter now, otherwise, there will be no peace in our secular world! "


    "I know!" Long Fei nodded his head and said, "if you let the Kunlun people know what''s going on here, it''s estimated that many people will go to the secular world to rob he Shibi! I know that. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "just know! Let''s get out of here now, motherfucker. We don''t know what the world is behind this door! "


    They can''t wait to know the world behind this door, but even if they are in no hurry now, he Shibi is still in the hands of Longjiang.


    "We''d better be careful!" Mu Tiance took a slightly worried look at Xu Shaotang, gritted his teeth and said, "don''t forget about that damned robot. It may also be a trap!"


    If Xiaozhi is the person mu Tiance hates the most in his life, no one dares to be in the first place. Even Xu Shaotang is the same. If they didn''t listen to Xiaozhi''s lies, there would be no trouble at all. If Xiaozhi could be destroyed, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance would definitely be in the first place.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s reminder, Xu Shaotang''s heart leaped, his face gradually faded, nodded slightly and said, "it''s reasonable for you to worry. If he Shibi''s affair is also a complete lie, we don''t know what kind of trouble we''re going to cause! It seems that we should be careful in this matter. Don''t be trapped again! "


    Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well.


    For Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang now also can''t believe completely, what he Shi Bi is the key to open the artifact and so on, Xu Shaotang now only dare to believe half.


    From their current discovery, he Shi Bi is the key, but as for what is opened, no one knows.


    It''s possible that he Shi Bi opened something to destroy the world.


    Listen to two people''s words, excited Long Fei also gradually calm down, a little thought after a while, said: "let''s ignore this matter now, wait to observe for a period of time."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "let''s go. It''s meaningless to stay here."


    After making up their minds, several people quickly walked out of the channel and went back to the hot spring through the channel.


    Looking at the hot spring in front of him, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "let''s go. Don''t think about anything here. When we go back, we won''t tell anyone. Let''s have a chance to explore it again."


    "Good!" Long Fei nodded slightly, looked around, said: "before a person stay here bored to death, did not expect now really want to leave, on the contrary is a little reluctant."Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said, "if you are willing to stay, it''s not impossible."


    Long Fei thought about it, then shook his head and said, "forget it. If you stay in this place for a long time, people will get sick! Oh, by the way, did you see the bastard WuJie? Damn, that bastard left me alone in Tianzhu Mountain at the beginning, and his strength is stronger than me. I can''t stop him! If I see that bastard, I have to teach him a good lesson! "


    Think of this period of time a person stay here, Long Fei would like to drag no ring in front of a beat.


    With or without caution, although the bastard didn''t speak much, he was more or less a living person, which was better than staying here alone.


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance smile slightly. At the same time, they look at Long Fei and say, "I advise you not to have the idea of teaching him a lesson. Be careful that you will be taught a lesson by him."


    "I''ve been here for so long. Even if I''m not his opponent, it''s not easy for him to defeat me easily, is it?" Long Fei said confidently.


    "Easy, easy!" Xu Shaotang gives long Fei a look of helplessness and says with a smile: "don''t say I didn''t tell you, that bastard has entered the realm of emptiness. If you want to find him for revenge, it''s just looking for abuse. Moreover, that bastard should be very heavy..."


    "Ah?" Long Fei''s mouth was drawn, and he asked in disbelief: "he really entered the realm of Huaxu?"


    "Just go and have a try..." Xu Shaotang shrugged and walked down the mountain with a smile.

 Chapter 1585

    Back in Zhuxi Town, it''s been two days.


    Along the way, they also reorganized their own ideas, trying to be able to connect these things they know so far.


    However, no matter how they sort it out, there are always some places that are still impassable.


    When they told Xu Qing and mu Huangyu about their departure from Kunlun, the two old men refused at the same time.


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong with you staying in Kunlun?" Xu Shaotang looks at these two stubborn old men helplessly, and he doesn''t understand why they must stay in Kunlun.


    Xu Qing glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly and said, "can I find something to do when I go back?"


    "Er..."


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang is speechless. Let alone, even if Xu Qing returns to the secular world, it seems that he really has nothing to do.


    The dead old man didn''t want to live in their Xu family, and now he threw the guardian''s hat to him. Even if there is something big, it seems that he doesn''t need to do it under normal circumstances. So, the old man really has nothing to do.


    "Grandfather, you don''t want to go back?" Looking at mu Huangyu as stubborn as Xu Qing, mu Tiance said, "father, it''s time to miss you."


    "Ha ha, if he wants to miss me, let him come to Kunlun!" With a faint smile, mu Huangyu snorted: "even you as a son are in the realm of emptiness, but he as a Lao Tzu is still in the realm of alchemy. Isn''t he ashamed? Well, I know you miss your family. Just go back, you two. We''ll stay in Kunlun. No one knows when the invasion of the demons will happen. Anyway, we two old people don''t have much to care about. Now we can improve our strength and make more efforts when the invasion of the demons. Don''t forget, this is us It''s caused by people. "


    For them, it''s the same everywhere.


    At their age, they don''t have too many worldly trivia. Even when they return to the secular world, they also find a clean place to live alone. Rather than that, they would rather stay in the Kunlun world. The aura here is much stronger than that in the secular world, which is good for them to improve their strength.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the two stubborn old men with a bitter smile, and said helplessly: "you say that, it makes me feel ashamed."


    "Don''t pretend to be here with me!" Xu Qing glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "there are so many women waiting for you in your family. Are you still lying here if you don''t go back? Get out of here. You can live a few days before the invasion of the demons. When the demons invade, it''s up to you if you want to live a peaceful life! "


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ll ask someone to inquire about the whereabouts of WuJie. Take him back with us."


    Xu Qing shook his head and said, "don''t take him. Just let him stay in Kunlun. You know that little bastard is a troublemaker. When he goes outside, he has more constraints. Let him stay in Kunlun too. In case of any situation, there are more people who can control him here."


    Although Wu Jie is now sober, his blood is flowing in his body after all.


    No one knows whether he will become a killing machine again, so Xuqing is not willing to let WuJie return to the secular world. If WuJie becomes a killing machine again in the Kunlun world, no matter guiliangtianxia or Yingluo, they can easily restrain him, so as not to harm people everywhere.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, and said with some worry: "that bastard is running out of control now. Don''t make any trouble in Kunlun?"


    "If you mess with him, he won''t stop outside anyway!" Xu Qing said faintly: "we have already done what we can do for him. If this bastard still doesn''t know the heaven and earth to make trouble, he will really get into trouble, so let him bear it by himself. If he is such a big man, do you want us to be his nanny? Leave him alone


    "You can rest assured that he will..." Xu Shaotang shows his hand. The old man is always so tough and soft hearted. When Wu Jie''s blood broke out, the old man didn''t worry less.


    Xu Qing said faintly: "don''t worry, what else can he do? The strength of this little bastard is there. I can''t stop him from what he wants to do. I''d better let him go. I''ll be less distracted. "


    When it comes to WuJie''s strength, Xu Shaotang is also helpless. The bastard has no trace now. It''s not easy for him to see the bastard.


    "Well, you do your business. Don''t disturb us!" Xu Qing stood up and walked slowly to his room.


    Mu Huangyu also stood up, patted mu Tiance on the shoulder, and said: "let your father also come to Kunlun to practice, troubled times is coming, more strength is always good."


    With that, mu Huangyu turned to his room.


    Looking at the two old men who left one after another, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile.


    Mu Tiance frowned slightly and thought carefully about Mu Huangyu''s words.


    "It''s the two old men who think deeply." Long Fei sighed softly and said, "it seems that the invasion of the demons has put a lot of pressure on the two elders."Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "there must be pressure. Even people like GUI Liang Tianxia and Yingluo have pressure, let alone them? If we don''t have too many obstacles, even I want to stay here all the time. Mr. Mu is right. In troubled times, if you have more strength to protect yourself, you will have less danger. "


    He and mu Tiance have no pressure, but they are bound people after all. They can''t regard Kunlun as their home like Xuqing.


    "Since they don''t want to go back, I won''t delay." Mu Tiance said: "clean up, let''s get ready to start. Anyway, we will start sooner or later."


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "don''t worry. You''ll have a rest here first. I''ll go to Fang CuO to talk about some things. For some things, we still have to prepare early."


    "What about Zhuxi?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and said, "since the Jiang family has assigned Zhuxi town to us, we have to manage it well. This will be our most important stronghold, even our base camp!"


    Mu Tiance thought about it, nodded and said, "OK, then go back quickly."


    He knew that Xu Shaotang wanted to take Zhuxi town as their territory. Whether it was against the demons or other forces in the Kunlun kingdom in the future, it would be a good thing to have such a territory.


    Xu Shaotang did not delay, quickly rushed to the Fang family.

 Chapter 1586

    After learning that Xu Shaotang came to Fang''s house, Fang CuO rushed to meet him and said respectfully, "Xu Shao, just let me know if there is anything. I''ll go and find you. Why bother you to go there in person?"


    "No harm!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "come to you to talk about something, let''s find a quiet place to sit down and chat slowly."


    Although Fang CuO now nominally belongs to his subordinates, he doesn''t want to be bossed by others. He wants to treat Fang CuO as a friend. Of course, this is if Fang CuO can win his complete trust.


    "A quiet place?"


    Fang CuO thought a little and said, "why don''t you go to my study to chat? It''s quiet there and no one will disturb you."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang follows Fang CuO to the study. Fang CuO immediately sees the tea in person, and strictly orders the housekeeper not to let anyone disturb them.


    Looking at Fang CuO pouring tea there, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said in his heart that this mistake was pretty good, at least smart enough. He just said that he wanted to find a quiet place to chat, and Fang CuO guessed that he wanted to talk to him about important things.


    From this point alone, Xu Shaotang is quite satisfied with the other party''s mistake at present.


    After pouring good tea for Xu Shaotang, Fang CuO asked carefully, "what do you want from Xu Shaotang?"


    "There''s nothing not to be ordered." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I will leave the Kunlun Kingdom soon, so I came here to talk with you."


    Fang CuO was surprised and asked, "Xu Shao, are you going to leave Kunlun?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "it''s just that mu Tiance and I leave, and the two old men and Wu Jie will stay. After we leave, if someone is looking for trouble, you can go to them directly. If you can''t solve it, they will help you solve it. I will say hello to them before I leave. However, the two old men like to be quiet, and the bastard WuJie is absent all day. Generally, don''t disturb them. "


    "Well, I see!" Fang CuO nodded slightly and said respectfully.


    "By the way, what about what you were told to do?"


    He went to deal with the affairs of the Bai family after he told Yefang Cuo. Later, he met Shengyuan hall and the Imperial Palace, and he didn''t care about it. Now it''s almost half a month since, and I don''t know what happened to fangcuo.


    If Fang CuO hadn''t dealt with it properly, they might have to leave Kunlun a little later. He wanted to deal with these things before leaving. He was determined to manage their only stronghold.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Fang CuO said: "it''s well handled, but..."


    "But what?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s face, Fang CuO quickly and carefully said: "the families in Zhuxi town are almost settled, but there is a Lin family. Because they have a little relationship with Ji''s family, I didn''t do it. I wanted to ask Xu Shao what you mean, but you were not there several times, so I kept it there."


    "Move Xu Shaotang light said: "Zhuxi town only belongs to our forces, other forces, all clear, no matter which!"


    "Good!"


    With Xu Shaotang''s affirmative answer, Fang CuO had no worries. He nodded and said, "I''ll send someone to deal with it later. I''ll give Xu Shaotang a satisfactory answer as soon as possible."


    Now he has put all his money on Xu Shaotang. He has no choice but to advance and retreat with them.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, then asked: "with the power of Fang family, how many experts can we recruit?"


    "Master?" Fang CuO was stunned and then said with a bitter smile: "Xu Shao, I really can''t do anything about it. Except for the experts trained by the family, other experts are basically recruited by the five families. Where can we recruit any experts?"


    "I don''t understand."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "the master I''m talking about is not in the realm of alchemy or above, as long as he reaches the congenital realm. Of course, if he can attract the master of alchemy, it will be better."


    In the secular world, innate is enough to be called a master, but in Fang CuO''s eyes, it is estimated that the alchemy realm is nothing.


    "So?" Fang CuO was puzzled and asked: "Xu Shao, congenital people are easy to attract, but to tell you the truth, with your current strength, it''s useless to attract congenital experts, isn''t it? Do you think about it again? "


    "Don''t think about it!" Xu Shaotang firmly said: "you try to attract more congenital experts to form a force, the more the better! If there is a master of alchemy willing to take refuge, don''t be stingy with money. I can find a way to get you as much money as I need, but I must ensure that there can''t be spies from other forces! "


    Now although they have some strength, they have too few people.


    The invasion of the demons has become an established fact. He has to make some preparations in advance. Even if it''s just innate strength, as long as the number of people reaches a certain level, it can also be used.Moreover, the time for the invasion of the demons has not yet been decided. They still have time to cultivate these people well. If they are trained well, they may not be able to play a role in the future invasion of the demons. Even if they are really useless, they will just lose a little money.


    Fang mistakenly thought about it and said, "if so, it''s no problem. It''s just that Fang''s financial strength is limited. I don''t know how much they can attract, even if..."


    "Don''t worry about money!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ve already made an agreement with Shengyuan hall. When we leave Kunlun, we''ll take a detour to Shengyuan hall. At that time, we''ll have all the pills of Shengyuan hall, but we should provide them ourselves."


    "No problem!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Fang CuO was very happy and said excitedly: "as long as there are pills from Shengyuan hall, I will help Xu Shao attract enough people. Even the experts of refining the spirit are not the problem!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that the pills are attractive to them, but he is very clear. With the pills of Shengyuan hall, they can not only get enough money, but also use some precious pills to attract experts. You know, what Xu Shaotang says is that all the pills of Shengyuan hall have their share!


    "Well, since you''re so confident, I''m relieved!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted Fang CuO on the shoulder and said, "it''s up to you when we leave Kunlun. Don''t worry, I won''t treat Fang family badly."


    "Thank you very much, Xu Shao!"


    "Well, I don''t have anything else." Xu Shaotang stood up slowly and said, "I''ll go back first. At that time, I''ll let the people of Shengyuan hall contact you."


    "I''ll send Xu Shao."


    "No!"

 Chapter 1587

    In the boundless wilderness, three figures galloped towards Weixi area.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is very fast. From a distance, they can only see three shadows flashing in the open wilderness.


    "There seems to be something wrong."


    Xu Shaotang stops suddenly and looks at the surrounding environment with doubts on his face.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang stop, mu Tiance and Long Fei also stop. Long Fei, holding a jar of wine in his hands, looks at Xu Shaotang and asks, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you think something''s wrong?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "since we came out of Kunlun, we haven''t seen a single person or any animals in the whole process. The silence around us is so terrible!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei and mu Tiance are slightly stunned.


    "It''s true that you say so!" Long Fei''s face also showed a puzzled look, and said: "Weixi has a vast land and few people. It''s normal not to see people, but even animals. It''s not normal."


    "More than that!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "there are a lot of herdsmen here, and we should have entered the defense area of the guard war for a long time. According to the truth, should we see people or UAVs patrolling? If Wei Zhan didn''t even do this, your father would have dealt with him long ago! "


    Long Fei thought about it and said suspiciously, "is there anything wrong?"


    "It''s possible!"


    All of a sudden, an uneasy feeling came to Xu Shaotang. He thought about it in his head and said to them: "go, speed up and try to get to the camp before dark!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang takes the wine specially brought to the Dragon general from Longfei and takes the lead in galloping forward.


    They all feel that the current situation is not right, and they will speed up their own speed as much as possible, hoping to arrive at weizhan''s camp as soon as possible, find weizhan and learn about the situation.


    All the way to accelerate forward, they finally arrived at weizhan camp before dark.


    From afar, they felt a very oppressive and tense atmosphere. The whole camp was in a busy situation. Helicopters came and went in the sky, and everyone was in a hurry. Looking at all these things in front of them, they believed their own judgment.


    Several people quickly came to the gate of the camp, but before they came forward, they were stopped by the guards at the gate.


    "Stop, this is a military forbidden area. Please leave at once!" The guard said to several people with a black face: "otherwise we will take compulsory measures!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the guard with a black line on his face and said, "we''re looking for Wei Zhan!"


    "Is our boss Wei the one you want to see?" The guard frowned at Xu Shaotang, who called Wei Zhan by his name. Although he was very dissatisfied with Xu Shaotang''s impolite behavior, he still didn''t forget his duty. He said calmly: "put the name in the newspaper and explain the intention. I''ll call the elder Wei first!"


    Looking at the whole black faced guard, Long Fei glared at him and said angrily: "you little boy, you are so wordy. Believe it or not..."


    "Long Fei!" Xu Shaotang grabs some anxious Long Fei and says to the guard lightly: "my name is Xu Shaotang. Now you can call your boss Wei directly and say that I have something urgent to find him!"


    They''re looking for the guards. There''s no need to embarrass them. Even if they''re in a hurry, they won''t be in a hurry for a while.


    "Xu Xu Shaotang


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the guard was slightly stunned. It was obvious that he had heard Xu Shaotang''s name.


    "You Is it really instructor Xu The guard asked tentatively, with a look of worship in his eyes. Before he knew it, he even changed his name.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed! But now I don''t have the heart to prove to you who I am. If you have something urgent, you can find Wei Zhan, or PI Yongchun of the Shenying team. "


    "Oh, good!" The guard nodded and said, "I''d better call elder Wei first. Please wait a moment."


    In fact, the guards have basically believed Xu Shaotang''s identity now, for nothing else, just because he dared to call the name of Wei Zhan, and also directly told PI Yongchun of the eagle team. Xu Shaotang''s story is widely spread in the army. No matter which version, there are always two points. One is that in their eyes, they are superior to the leader of Shangwei, and they have to be a man in front of Xu Shaotang Yes, the creator of the Shenying team is Xu Shaotang. All the arrogant members of the Shenying team are like grandchildren in front of Xu Shaotang.


    At the moment, Wei Zhan is sitting in his office with a gloomy face. The ashtray in the office is already full of cigarette ends, and the whole office is full of choking smoke.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    The office phone rings, Wei Zhan''s eyes are a little absent-minded, looking at the phone. Then he grabs the phone and says in a hoarse voice, "I''m Wei Zhan. What''s the matter?"


    With the voice coming from the other end of the phone, Wei Zhan, who was originally blind, suddenly stood up and roared excitedly: "bring them here now! Wait I''ll pick them up at the gate of the camp immediatelyAfter "pa" hung up the phone, Wei Zhan immediately rushed out of his office like a whirlwind, jumped into the car parked outside the door, and quickly drove to the gate of the camp. Behind him, there was only the loud cry of the guard.


    In less than three minutes, Wei Zhan had reached the gate of the camp.


    Looking at the Wei Zhan who came in a hurry, the guard at the door looked at these people with a look of admiration. It can be seen that Xu Shaotang''s identity has been confirmed! The two men who can stand beside Xu Shaotang, a mythical man in the army, are certainly not ordinary people!


    The guard saluted Wei Zhan, but at the moment, Wei Zhan didn''t want to return the salute at all. He jumped out of the car and ran to them excitedly. He said to the three people with excited face: "great, great! I was still worried in the office just now, but I didn''t expect you to come here! You are my timely rain


    Looking at the excited Wei Zhan, several people can be sure that their guess is right. It seems that something happened.


    "What''s the matter?" Holding Wei Zhan''s hand, Xu Shaotang asked, "it seems that you are in trouble?"


    Wei Zhan nodded heavily and said, "get on the bus first, let''s go out and talk!"


    With that, Wei Zhan quickly climbed into the car. After Xu Shaotang and others got on the car, the accelerator went down, and the car rushed out of the camp like an arrow.


    Looking at the dust from the car, the guard quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and returned to his post. Thinking about his attitude at the beginning, he couldn''t help but feel very happy. If Xu Shaotang wanted to embarrass him, he couldn''t even find a place to cry!

 Chapter 1588

    Driving to the side of the river in the camp, weizhan finally stopped.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you have to come here?"


    Watching Wei Zhan stop the car, Xu Shaotang asks curiously.


    "You should have gone to the depth of Kunlun mountain during this time?" Wei Zhan didn''t know the existence of Kunlun Kingdom, but he could guess one or two.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s true, so we don''t know what''s going on outside. We just found something wrong when we came here. We couldn''t even see a ghost along the way. It seems that your camp is also like facing a big enemy, right?"


    Wei Zhan nodded slightly, sighed heavily, and said, "something happened in the Xilin area. It''s a big deal!"


    "Xilin?" With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Long Fei asked, "are those lamas restless again?"


    Due to the influence of various factors, there are occasional incidents of uneasiness on the side of Xilin. However, over the past few years, the country has become stronger and stronger, but there has been a lot of peace on the other side.


    So as soon as Wei Zhan talked about the accident in Xilin, Long Fei immediately thought of those restless people.


    "No!" Wei Zhan shook his head and said, "if it''s really just those people who make trouble, how can I have such a headache as now?"


    "What''s that?"


    Several people don''t understand looking at Wei Zhan, in addition to this, what else can make him so headache?


    "I can''t say exactly what it is, but it''s strange!" Wei Zhan said with a sad face: "half a month ago, we received news that herdsmen''s livestock on the other side of Xilin died in a large area, and all the dead livestock were drained of blood by unknown monsters. After receiving the news, I immediately asked the people stationed in Xilin to send someone to have a look. However, all the people we sent to investigate the incident were slaughtered overnight. A few days ago, I sent hundreds of people to investigate, but now all those people have disappeared mysteriously, and a large number of ordinary people in Xilin have disappeared mysteriously. "


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "it seems to be a bit strange. If it''s artificial, it should not be ordinary people! Didn''t you ask for help from above? "


    "Why not!"


    Wei Zhan said with a bitter smile: "after getting the news from me, the dragon team sent people to support us! But now the problem is that all the people in the dragon group can''t get in touch! "


    "What?"


    Long Fei''s face changed and he said, "how many people are sent by the dragon group?"


    As the leader of the dragon group, he just came out of Kunlun and heard that his brothers were missing because of the mission. How can he not be in a hurry?


    "Five!" Wei Zhan said: "the leader is a woman, who seems to be..."


    "Quiet tea on the terrace!" The cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed. Unconsciously, he clenched his fist.


    "Yes, yes, it''s Tantai Jingming!" Wei Zhan nodded and said, "Mr. long said that they are here. I don''t have to worry about it for the time being, but now they can''t get in touch with each other. Moreover, the news of the mysterious disappearance of the common people has been coming in these two days. Now the whole Weixi area is spreading the story of Xilin being haunted, which makes people panic."


    Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly flashed a strong murderer, asked: "how long have they lost contact?"


    Feeling the murderous spirit of Xu Shaotang, Wei Zhan said: "three days! Today is the fourth day! "


    With the voice of Wei Zhan falling, the surrounding area suddenly became a dead silence, and each face was a dignified color.


    Xu Shaotang knows the strength of Tantai Jingming best. According to the truth, in the outside world, it is impossible for anyone to threaten the safety of Tantai Jingming. But as a member of the dragon group, Tantai Jingming must know the importance of information transmission. As long as there is no danger, unless she enters a place like Kunlun mountain where there is no signal, she will definitely find a way to communicate with the dragon Will or will get in touch with the war.


    But the problem is, it''s the fourth day now, and there''s still no news from Jingming, which makes Xu Shaotang worry about her safety.


    After a moment of silence, Xu Shaotang asked Wei Zhan, "have you ever sent air forces to search?"


    "Yes!" Wei Zhan said: "now almost all our air forces have been used, helicopters, reconnaissance planes, UAVs and so on. They are all in the Xilin area, searching 24 hours a day, but there is still no trace of them! I''m so worried now! "


    "Is the signal coverage in Xilin normal?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "Normal!" Wei Zhan nodded and said: "except for a few extremely remote places, the signals in all areas are normal, and the signals in the area where a large number of livestock died first are also completely normal! We have also tried to launch the landing, but several waves of people who have been airborne are missing, so I dare not send people to investigate easily now. Now it''s all relying on air power to launch the search! "


    Listening to Wei Zhan''s words, they finally understood why they saw the planes constantly taking off and landing. It turned out that they were searching for the missing people.


    However, this is not good news for them.The signal coverage in the Xilin area is basically normal, but none of the people who went to investigate this matter lost contact, which most likely indicates a problem: all of those people have suffered an accident!


    No matter Xu Shaotang or long Fei, they can''t accept this in their hearts.


    "Get us a map, two sets of individual equipment, and a helicopter!" Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly and said, "don''t send someone to search for this matter for the time being. Let''s go and have a look first."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wei Zhan was delighted and asked, "are you going to go now?"


    "Yes, let''s go now, while it''s not dark!" Xu Shaotang nodded heavily, then turned to Mu Tiance and said, "go back to the capital first. We''ll have to delay for a while."


    It''s all about him and Long Fei. It has nothing to do with mu Tiance. He doesn''t have to drag mu Tiance with him.


    However, mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "of course I want to see such an interesting thing."


    "You''re not going back to the dance and the kids?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Not in a hurry!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said to Wei Zhan, "then prepare three sets of individual equipment for us, the best, especially in communication! Besides, I''d like to borrow your phone! "


    Wei Zhan looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, but he still takes out his mobile phone and gives it to Xu Shaotang.


    Get the phone, Xu Shaotang immediately dial the phone of Long Jiang.


    A few minutes later, Xu Shaotang hastily ended his call with Longjiang and looked at the people around him: "Longjiang asked us not to act rashly for the time being. Now he will set out to rush here!"


    "Ah?" Wei Zhan''s heart jumped, and an ominous premonition suddenly hit him.

 Chapter 1589

    When it was dark, a pair of fighters escorted a transport plane to land in Weixi area.


    Just seeing this posture, many people will know that it must be a big man above, and they are all guessing the identity of this big man.


    Wei Zhan and Xu Shaotang met them when the transport plane fell.


    When the cabin door of the transport plane is opened, the figure of Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu will appear at the cabin door at the same time.


    "It could be worse than we expected..." Xu Shaotang''s face slightly changed and whispered to Long Fei.


    If only dragon will come, they feel nothing, but Qin Guozhu also followed, immediately let their heart began to tighten up.


    Long Fei nodded and said, "it seems that it''s really a big deal!"


    While they were talking, the two of them had already got off the transport plane. The dragon on the wheelchair patted the door of the cabin with one hand, and the whole person flew up with the wheelchair, and then landed on the ground steadily. Qin Guozhu personally took a document bag and walked down under the escort of the guards.


    "Good old dragon, good old Qin!"


    Wei Zhan rushed up to salute.


    Qin Guozhu glanced at Xu Shaotang and Wei Zhan, then said, "this is not a place to talk. Please find a quiet and secret place for us. We have something important to talk about!"


    "Good!"


    On hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Wei Zhan arranged for it.


    Soon, Wei Zhan and his party came to Weixi''s secret command center, which is not only safe but also absolutely confidential.


    "Sit down!" Looking at the people standing in front of him, Qin Guozhu sat down slowly, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s urgent. I won''t talk to you about the past. I think you know why we two old men came here. Now the whole Weixi area is full of rumors about the ghost incident in Xilin, and even some foreign countries with ulterior motives are competing to spread it, although our country is still in trouble We can block the news, but if we don''t investigate this matter clearly, I think you all know the consequences of this matter! "


    "I know!"


    Everyone nodded at the same time. Although this kind of thing can be blocked for the time being, under the condition of modern information development, if we can''t investigate this matter as soon as possible, sooner or later, it will not be blocked. At that time, it will cause people''s panic.


    After all, whether it is feudal superstition or not, the theory of ghosts is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people of Xia state. Often this kind of thing will spread more and more evil. In the end, there may not even be a side. If they can not give the people a reasonable explanation, those people will eventually choose to believe in the theory of ghosts.


    "Well, look at this document first!"


    With that, Qin Guozhu put the document in the middle of the table.


    Just seeing the bright red seal of "super top secret" on the document, they knew that the document was definitely not simple, and it should be related to the haunted incident in Xilin.


    When Xu Shaotang opened the document, several bright red characters came into his eyes: the report on the search for Shambala cave.


    "Shambala cave?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, feeling as if he had heard the name somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it when he thought about it carefully.


    Next, a few people quickly scanned the document.


    After browsing the document, they finally understood why it was stamped with the seal of "top secret".


    The cause of the incident also starts from the great war 70 or 80 years ago. In that war, the Nazis made brilliant achievements at the beginning, but then they began to retreat. The Nazis who were unwilling to fail tried to turn the war around with the help of some unnatural forces, and the first thing they focused on was the Shambala cave in the Xilin area.


    No one knows why the Nazis are there, and no one knows the location of the so-called Shambala cave, only that it is in the Xilin area.


    At that time, the Nazis sent a large number of people to search for the Shambala cave in the Xilin area, but in the end, not only did they not find the cave, but even those who were looking for it mysteriously disappeared. The crazy Nazis did not believe in evil, so they simply sent 250000 elite people to the Xilin area to look for the cave.


    However, they still did not find the cave, and all the 25 people were missing, and no one escaped.


    Maybe it was because the loss was so great that the Nazis gave up searching for Shambala cave.


    Later, this matter was slowly forgotten, until a few decades later, Xia recovered from the war, and occasionally heard several leaders in the Xilin region talk about this matter. In the mouth of those leaders, Shambala cave hides a shocking secret, and even rumors that there are forces that can change the world.


    At that time, Xia was relatively backward in economy and science and technology. In order to see if the cave really had the power to change the world, after discussion, the high-level officials at that time decided to send people to look for the legendary Shambala cave.


    After that, tens of thousands of people were sent out one after another to look for the Shambala cave, but in the end, they did not find the cave, and all the people who went to look for the cave disappeared!A few years later, a few of the people who participated in the search for Shambala cave unexpectedly appeared in the remote Qingning area. However, when they were found, they were all crazy, and they cried out "ghost" and "spare me" in panic.


    Because at that time, they were afraid that the incident would spread out and cause panic, so the senior management suppressed the incident. The action makers at that time wrote this report, which was sealed up permanently.


    If it wasn''t for the haunted incident of Xilin, this document might be sealed up indefinitely.


    After reading this document without much dry goods, several people were so surprised that they could not speak. They never thought that there was such a mysterious event in the remote Xilin area.


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of something, patted his head and said: "I know! I''ve heard an eminent monk mention this cave before! "


    "Oh? Have you heard of it? " Qin Guozhu asked curiously, "what did the eminent monk say about Shambala cave?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "he didn''t say anything. He just mentioned this cave by accident. I didn''t think of it at that time, so I didn''t ask!"


    It was when he was living as a "Canglong". At that time, he also went to the Xilin region to perform special tasks. He also met the eminent monk by accident. Now several years have passed, and I don''t know if the eminent monk is still alive.


    "So..." Long Jiang thought about it and said, "then I suggest you pay a visit to the eminent monk before you go to investigate the haunted incident this time."

 Chapter 1590

    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with some worry: "but when I met the eminent monk at that time, his body was already very unbearable. Now a few years later, I don''t know if he is still alive."


    "Whether you''re alive or not, you''d better go first." Long Jiang said: "the reason why we asked you not to go to Xilin for the time being is to show you this information. At present, the haunted event in Xilin is almost the same as the disappearance of those who searched for Shambala cave many years ago. Therefore, we suspect that their disappearance should be related to Shambala cave!"


    "If these things are connected, it should be certain." Qin Guozhu nodded slightly and said: "at present, the biggest problem is where the Shambala cave is, and the cave has identity secrets, which is worth looking for! You know, at that time, they may have come to a dead end. If these two hundred and fifty thousand elite people were put on the battlefield, their role can be imagined. "


    Since other countries are willing to pay such a high price to find it, it can only show that the value of the things they found in Shambala cave should be far greater than the value of putting the 250000 elites on the battlefield. Otherwise, I''m afraid the beauty is willing to pay such a high price to find a cave where they don''t even know where it is.


    It is precisely because of this that Xia sent people to look for it in Xilin decades ago.


    However, no matter other countries or Xia countries, they didn''t expect to pay so much, but they got nothing.


    "This report doesn''t seem to mention blood sucking, does it?" Long Fei''s eyes still fell on the report, full of doubts, said: "those and your disappearance can be associated with that cave, but now the blood sucking incident is a bit confusing."


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "we thought of that too. That''s why we didn''t tell them about Shambala cave before. At the beginning, we thought that it was just foreign forces that were restless again. After all, vampires are real! We didn''t think about the Shambala cave until they disappeared


    "That is to say, they don''t know about this cave at all?" Xu Shaotang''s face sank, and his uneasy mood increased a little.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s gloomy face, Long Jiang nodded apologetically and said: "at the beginning, I just thought it was a vampire pretending to be a ghost. I wanted to deal with those people pretending to be a ghost with the strength of Dan Tai, but it was a piece of cake. I didn''t connect it with the cave at all."


    "Lao long is not to blame for this!"


    Qin Guozhu said: "this document has always been sealed up in secret. Lao long and I have never seen this document before, and even Lao Dadu has never looked through it. After all, there are so many top secret files sealed up in the archives that none of us can go to read it next to each other. Three days ago, an old retired general didn''t know where he heard about it, so he came to us to talk about it. We went to the archives and found this document which had been sealed for decades. Before that, we didn''t know about the cave... "


    "Mr. Qin, I don''t mean to blame anyone."


    Listening to Qin Guozhu''s explanation, Xu Shaotang shook his head with a wry smile and said, "I''m just worried that they don''t know about it. They don''t even have a psychological preparation..."


    Just after they came out of Kunlun, they thought they could spend time with their family. Unexpectedly, they came out of Kunlun and met with such a mess. The key is that Tantai Jingming is also involved in it. Even if he doesn''t want to manage it now, it''s hard.


    "That''s good!" Qin Guozhu sighed a little and said: "this incident caught us unprepared. Originally, Lao long came here alone. I know you are back, so I asked to come together. Do you know the purpose of my coming here? "


    Xu Shaotang thought a little, shook his head and said: "if you can let me guess your purpose, I will be proud."


    "You are not very good at flattering me Qin Guozhu gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said: "I know Lao long alone can''t persuade you, and he won''t persuade you! I came here to persuade you to calm down for a while and not to act rashly. I heard from Lao long that the strength of Tantai girl is not much worse than you. Think about it, even she is missing. If you go there, can you make sure that you are not missing? "


    In fact, he came to persuade Xu Shaotang to wait and see what happened. He didn''t want Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, who had been given great expectations, to disappear because of this strange thing. In that case, their losses would be too great.


    To put it in an impersonal way, he would rather sacrifice the soldiers of the whole Weixi area than the two men, because the two men may play a far greater role in Xia than the soldiers of the whole Weixi area in the future!


    This is not because he is merciless, but because he has to choose someone who plays a more important role in this position.


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang began to shake his head without thinking about it. Looking at Qin Guozhu, he said, "Mr. Qin, you don''t have to persuade me about this matter. For Yu Gong, in order not to let the situation continue to expand and not cause people''s panic, you even said that this matter must be investigated as soon as possible. You all know the relationship between Yu private, dantai and me She''s missing because of this. I can''t sit still! I know you are also for my good, but I have to go there myself! You can let Long Fei and mu Tiance stay. ""No way!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Long Fei and mu Tiance spoke at the same time.


    "See..." Looking at the resolute eyes on the three faces, Long Jiang said to Qin Guozhu with a bitter smile: "I said that they would not listen to the advice. If they listened to the advice, they would not achieve today''s achievement..."


    Qin Guozhu also followed with a bitter smile, said: "whether it''s OK or not, I always have to try, we can''t afford to lose them now."


    Listening to the two old men''s words, Xu Shaotang managed to squeeze a smile from his face and said, "don''t worry about this. Just after we met, we were made to be separated from each other. Don''t worry, we will be careful! Before I go to investigate this matter, I will first look for the eminent monk, or see if I can find out the secret about Shambala cave from other people. We will not fight unprepared battles. "

 Chapter 1591

    "I''ll be a little relieved if you say that." Qin Guozhu showed a slight smile on his face and said, "I was supposed to have a drink with you today. I didn''t think of such a thing. I''ll save this glass of wine until you come back safely after investigating this haunted incident!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "just in time, we specially brought you a jar of wine from Kunlun."


    "Oh? You do have a heart Long Jiang laughs and says, "although I don''t have the chance to enter the Kunlun realm, it''s good to drink the wine inside. At least it''s a dream for me, old man!"


    In fact, they brought wine to Longjiang just to make up for his regret that he could not go to Kunlun.


    "By the way, how are you doing in Kunlun?" After a while, the dragon will ask again.


    "Almost done!" Xu Shaotang said: "now people in Kunlun will not come out to make trouble for the time being. We have also found out the identity of the plain girl. We have basically dealt with everything else that can be dealt with. However, we have learned some bad things. Now, the more things we know, the more pressure we feel in our hearts."


    Looking at the helpless look on Xu Shaotang''s face, Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu jumped on their faces at the same time and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    They really can''t hear these words now. Often, the bad things Xu Shaotang said can''t be solved by conventional methods, and they can''t help.


    "What time is it?" Xu Shaotang suddenly asked inexplicably.


    "Ten at nine in the evening!"


    Xu Shaotang thought a little and said, "anyway, it''s night to get to Xilin now. Let''s take advantage of this to tell you about our recent experience in Kunlun."


    "Good!" Two old at the same time smile nod.


    Next, Xu Shaotang took turns to tell them about what happened in the Kunlun kingdom in recent years. They talked about the tortuous experience from dealing with the Ying family to finally finding the imperial palace.


    However, they didn''t mention anything about Mu Tiance''s being forced to eat "poison" and the door under the hot spring. They didn''t want the fourth person to know the relationship between he Shibi and the door.


    Although they just pick out some key points to say, when they finish all kinds of miscellaneous things, it will be more than an hour later.


    After listening to their stories, the shocked look on Longjiang''s and Qin Guozhu''s faces could not be calmed down for a long time. When the shock disappeared, their faces were replaced by deep worry.


    "Invasion of demons..."


    Just these words gave them an invisible pressure. Thinking that even those super experts in Kunlun were so nervous about the invasion of the demons, the Dragon almost twisted his eyebrows together and asked anxiously, "will the invasion of the demons involve our world?"


    "Surely it will!" Xu Shaotang glanced at the Dragon general and said in a soft voice: "now we and the Kunlun world can not interfere with each other, that is because the seal of the Kunlun world. When the seal of the Kunlun world is broken, we will be connected with the Kunlun world as a world. When the time comes, the invasion of the demons will surely reach us. Therefore, you two are better prepared as early as possible."


    Qin Guozhu asked: "according to your conjecture, the so-called demons are probably descendants of Atlantis, right?"


    "Yes


    Qin Guozhu said with a wry smile: "Atlantis has led us so much in science and technology thousands of years ago or even tens of thousands of years ago. Their science and technology now I''m afraid it has reached a level we can''t imagine... "


    They will certainly take measures to deal with the invasion of the demons in advance. But when they think of the extremely advanced technology of Atlantis, they feel powerless. In front of the absolutely leading technology, any measures they take may be futile.


    "That being said, we can''t wait to die!" Long Fei''s face firmly said: "anyway, fight it, as for the outcome in the end, only to that day know."


    Xu Shaotang also nodded slightly and said, "yes, let''s take a step. Maybe the situation is not as bad as we think, and these are just our guesses. What''s the matter? When the seal of Kunlun is broken, we will know."


    Now all their worries are superfluous. No matter how much they think, it''s useless. Anyway, the invasion of the demons will happen sooner or later. It''s better to make full preparations than to worry. No matter how fierce the demons are, he doesn''t believe that the demons can''t be killed! As long as you can kill it, there will be a way!


    Those people in ancient times can beat back the demons. He believes that they can too!


    Listen to two people''s words, Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu slightly a Leng, immediately said with a smile: "did not expect us two old things have not you see open."


    "That''s because you have to think about the whole Xia people." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "and we are far from your height!"


    "After going out for a while, you are good at flattering!" Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "well, we have a clear idea of the Kunlun world. If you want to go to Xilin, go and prepare first. We will discuss the measures to deal with it. No matter what the devil is, we can''t wait to die!""All right!"


    The three stood up. As soon as they got to the door, Qin Guozhu called them again. Qin Guozhu stood up slowly, looked at the three people in front of him, sighed softly and said, "you must come back alive anyway! Keep communication open at all times and let us know about you! "


    "How can we guarantee that..." With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang said: "from the current situation, there should be something near the ground that can interfere with communication. Otherwise, how many people there are, there can''t be no news at all."


    "Do your best!" Qin Guozhu took a serious look at Xu Shaotang, then gently waved his hand and said: "well, you go to do your work first. If you need anything, you can speak directly! In addition, ask Wei Zhan to come in! "


    "Good!"


    Several people quickly walked out of the underground secret command center. As soon as they got to the door, they saw the guard battle with people outside.


    Xu Shaotang walked up slowly, patted Wei Zhan on the shoulder and said, "it''s probably not a good thing for those two to ask you to go in..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wei Zhan said with a wry smile: "if only you didn''t say the last sentence..."


    After taking a deep breath, Wei Zhan walked into the secret command center with an uneasy mood.

 Chapter 1592

    Before daybreak, Xu Shaotang had flown the helicopter arranged by weizhan to Xilin.


    Jiangru temple is located in sari District, near the ancient Xiangxiong site. In the Xilin area with many temples, Jiangru temple is not well-known. Compared with the big temples in Xilin area, it even seems a little lonely.


    However, the eminent monk Xu Shaotang knew practiced here. He once had a long talk with him all night. In his eyes, the eminent monk''s attainments in Buddhism of his own religion are not necessarily worse than those of Panchen Lama. Moreover, there are many schools of Buddhism in Xilin. Although the believers of his own religion are not as good as those of other sects, its history is undoubtedly one of the longest sects.


    "Is the eminent monk you mentioned here?"


    Sigh way, in front of a little cold Jiangru temple, Long Fei can''t help but slightly frown, here seems to be a little different from his imagination.


    Knowing where Longfei''s surprise came from, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s really not as good as those big temples, but the real eminent monks are not always in the big temples, just like many experts choose to live in seclusion."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei nodded and said, "I understand you when you say that."


    "Why do we have to climb up step by step?" Mu Tiance said displeased: "just park the helicopter in the temple?"


    Although the steps of Jiangru temple are not long, at least there are hundreds of steps. Even if the helicopter doesn''t fly to linjiangru temple, according to their strength, it''s just a few ups and downs, but Xu Shaotang insists on going up step by step, which is a waste of time in Mu Tiance''s view.


    "No matter which sect it is, it regards this step-by-step upward behavior as a manifestation of piety." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at mu Tiance and said, "now we are going to ask others about things. At least we have to obey other people''s rules, right? If we are not pious, we will be regarded as blasphemous by others. At that time, it will be a good thing that others will not drive us away, let alone inquire about things. "


    Xilin region is a place with strong religious belief. No matter which sect you believe in, people here are very devout and absolutely can''t tolerate blasphemous people. Although Xu Shaotang knew the eminent monk, if they blasphemed the gods, they would still be listed as unwelcome people.


    As they walked, they said, fortunately, it''s relatively cold here, and there are not so many believers to worship here. Otherwise, if they let others hear their conversation, it''s estimated that they will have started to go away.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s explanation, mu Tiance stopped talking, but the expression on his face showed that he was very unhappy now.


    More than ten minutes later, they came to the gate of the temple. A little lama was cleaning the fallen leaves on the ground. When he saw the three visitors, the little lama stopped his work, put his hands together and saluted them devoutly.


    Xu Shaotang hastened to return the salute. At the same time, he asked the Lama softly, "little master, is Canaan Gelong there?"


    In fact, Canaan Gelong is called Canaan. Gelong is only a honorific title. It is a title that can only be obtained by the highest level monks in this religion, similar to the living Buddha or Panchen Lama.


    "Benefactor, what can I do for Canaan Gelong?" The little lama gave them a wary look.


    Xu Shaotang said: "a friend of mine spent a night chatting with Canaan Gelong a few years ago. He realized that he had learned a lot from Canaan Gelong and that we were coming to Xilin. He specially asked me to come to visit Canaan Gelong for him."


    "I see!" The little lama looked sad and said, "Canaan Gelong passed away three years ago. Now it''s soranggelong who is in charge of Jiangru temple."


    "Dead?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s pupil shrinks, the thing he worries about most still appears. Before that, he knew that Canaan Gelong was in poor health. Before he came here, he was worried about Canaan Gelong''s death. Unexpectedly, it came true. Xu Shaotang asked reluctantly, "can we call on solangelong?"


    The little lama shook his head and said, "unfortunately, solangelon went to sacheng to attend the Buddhist meeting. Now he is not in the temple."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. Damn, do you want to be so unlucky? He specially came here to find Canaan Gelong to inquire about the Shambala cave. As a result, Canaan Gelong died. He thought that the current host sorang Gelong might also know about the cave. As a result, sorang Gelong was not here. The Lord really played a big joke on them.


    The three left Jiangru temple in a depressed mood and walked slowly to the helicopter at the foot of the mountain.


    Long Fei was a little discouraged and asked, "is it time to go to sacheng to find that sorangelon, or go directly to cuolang county?"


    "Let me see!" Xu Shaotang said slowly.


    Cuolang county is not far from Jiangru temple. It took less than half an hour to drive by helicopter. It was cuolang county that had the first rumor of being haunted, and dantai Jingming and others disappeared soon after they went to cuolang county. All the people who entered into cuolang county now lost contact. Although Xu Shaotang was worried about the safety of dantai Jingming, some of them did not dare to trade We must act.


    "Go straight to cuolang County!"


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "anyway, we have to go there sooner or later. Even if we find solangelon, I don''t know about Shambala cave. There''s no need to go to Sa City again.""Don''t be in a hurry. The more time you have, the less urgent you can be!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s too risky for us to go to a place where even 250000 people can mysteriously disappear without knowing anything. Let me think about it first and see what to do!"


    Xu Shaotang forced himself to calm down, thinking carefully about the risks of this trip.


    After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang raised his head and said, "let''s go to the outskirts of cuolang county first. If we don''t go in, I''ll contact weizhan and ask him to contact the local garrison in sacheng to help us find solangelong. If solangelong doesn''t know about the cave, we''ll go directly into cuolang."


    It seems that there is only such a compromise now. It should not be difficult to find sorangelon in the Buddhist assembly. If sorangelon knew about Shambala cave, it would be better. If sorangelon didn''t know about that cave, they would have to go straight to cuolang.


    "Well, that''s it!" Long Fei nodded and said, "I''ll fly the plane. You should contact Wei Zhan immediately."


    Said Long Fei then boarded the helicopter''s posture cabin, quickly started the helicopter.


    Just as the helicopter was about to take off, Long Fei suddenly saw a figure coming slowly to this side.


    "Benefactor, long time no see."


    A tender voice came into Xu Shaotang''s ears.

 Chapter 1593

    Three people follow this voice to look, but see a little monk dress is slowly walking to Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you know each other?" Long Fei asks Xu Shaotang in doubt.


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang also looked at the little monk doubtfully. The little monk seemed to be only about ten years old. He put his hands together and walked towards them with a pious face.


    His face is not in line with the age of mature, walk like, not like a lively child, but a little bit old-fashioned feeling.


    When the little monk walks in, Xu Shaotang points to himself and asks, "little master, are you talking to me?"


    "Not with you, but with whom?" The little monk smiles and says, "benefactor, we haven''t seen each other for five years, have we?"


    Five years?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumps, and he looks at the little monk in front of him in disbelief. Five years ago, it was time for him to have a talk with Canaan Gelong. After a talk, he went to the border to carry out his mission.


    "Who are you?" Xu Shaotang looks at the little monk with a full face of horror. He has heard that there is a saying about the reincarnation of the living Buddha in Xilin, but he doesn''t believe it very much. At this moment, the idea comes out of his head again.


    Little Shami said with a smile, "benefactor, you can call me danbagci."


    Geci is similar to the name of Gelong, but its status is very different. Geci is the lowest disciple of Yongzhong''s sect, which is basically the same as an entry-level disciple.


    "Dambagts?" Xu Shaotang read the name in a low voice and asked, "what can I do for you, little master?"


    Danbage shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "it''s not that I have something to do with you, but that you have something to do with me!"


    Hearing danbagci''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face changed slightly and said quickly, "little master, can you take a step to talk?"


    "Of course!"


    Dambage nodded, turned and walked away.


    "Wait for me here for a moment!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance in a hurry, and then quickly followed the steps of danbagci.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and danbagci who are far away, Long Fei and mu Tiance have a look of doubt in their eyes. They feel that Xu Shaotang seems to be hiding something from them.


    Two people walk to distance helicopter far place, Dan bage this just slowly stop.


    "Little master, do you know Canaan Gelong?" Xu Shaotang asked tentatively.


    Danbage smile, said: "Canglong benefactor, we meet again, did not expect that only five years, we are in this way to see each other."


    With the sound of danbagci, Xu Shaotang fell into a dull moment, looking at danbagci in front of him in disbelief. At this moment, his guess seems to have no need of any verification!


    "Are you really the reincarnation of Canaan dragon?" Xu Shaotang asked in shock.


    Danbage nodded slightly and said with a smile: "don''t you also reincarnate yourself? Is there any doubt about that? "


    "It''s not doubting, it''s just unbelievable!" Xu Shaotang has personally experienced rebirth, and his acceptance of reincarnation is far greater than that of ordinary people. Even so, he is still shocked by the present danbagci.


    "It''s not hard to believe that there are a lot of things in the world that we can''t understand," he said with a smile


    "Indeed


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently. They thought they knew enough about the world. After so many things, they found that they had never really understood the world. What they learned was just a drop in the ocean and the tip of the iceberg.


    Just like his rebirth and the reincarnation of Canaan Gelong, it seems inconceivable, but it really happened to them. They can''t help but believe it.


    Xu Shaotang slightly wry smile, asked: "that I now call you danbagezi, or Canaan Gelong?"


    Danbage said with a smile: "you''d better call me danbage. Canaan Gelong has passed away, just like Canglong has died."


    "Indeed, we are both dead people." As Xu Shaotang was talking, a terrible idea suddenly flashed in his mind. He quickly asked danbage, "does my reincarnation have anything to do with you?"


    Canaan Gelong has been practicing Buddhism all his life. His reincarnation can be said to be justified. However, before meeting Canaan Gelong, Xu Shaotang never touched any Buddhism, and he was reborn to Xu Shaotang two or three months after meeting Canaan Gelong. Combined with Canaan Gelong''s reincarnation and rebirth, he can''t help associating his rebirth with Canaan Gelong Tie it up.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s conjecture, Dan bage shook his head and said with a smile: "is the matter of reincarnation beyond our control?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, but also, if Canaan Gelong could control others or his own reincarnation, I''m afraid he would have been listed as an immortal.


    Shaking his head and putting aside the neurotic speculation in his mind, Xu Shaotang remembered that he had come to find the Canaan Gelong and asked danbage, "when you and I talked all night five years ago, I remember you mentioned Shambala cave by accident?""It seems that what I expected is right. You are really here for Shambala cave." Danbagezi seems to have left early. He didn''t feel surprised at Xu Shaotang''s problem. Instead, he said calmly: "I did mention Shambala cave by accident at that time. I always thought Shambala cave was just spread in legend. I didn''t expect that this cave might really exist."


    Hearing danbagci''s words, Xu Shaotang was very happy, and even said: "some of my friends came to investigate the haunted situation in cuolang some time ago, but now they are mysteriously missing, and all the people who came to investigate are missing. I read a confidential document yesterday, which mentioned that a large number of foreign people came to Xilin to look for Shambala cave decades ago, but all of them are missing Love, I feel that this haunted event in cuolang should be related to the legendary cave. I thought that you mentioned this cave to me at the beginning, so I came to you. I hope you can tell me something about Shambala cave. Thank you very much


    Danbagci frowned slightly and asked curiously, "you have never heard of Shambala cave before you know me?"


    "No! Is this strange? " Xu Shaotang took a puzzled look at danbage and said: "all the documents about Shambala cave have been completely sealed up. It is because of the zorang ghost incident that people think of this document. I saw that document only last night, but that document only mentioned Shambala cave, but there is no detailed record about this cave."

 Chapter 1594

    "So..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, danbagci looked thoughtful. After thinking carefully for a while, he said to Xu Shaotang, "Shambala, in fact, is a foreign name. In our traditional language, it means Shambala, also known as Shangri La. In this way, you should have heard of it?"


    "Shangri La?"


    Xu Shaotang was a little stunned. He looked at danbagci in some consternation. Now he finally understood. No wonder he said that danbagci would be surprised when he said he had never heard of Shambala before!


    Of course, he has heard the name of Shangri, and now there is a city named after it in Xia state, but this city is not the Shangri in Xilin language.


    "Yes, Shangri!" Danbagci said with a smile: "in our language, Shambhala means paradise and fairyland on earth. It is the place where the gods live. It is not only our yongzhongben religion, but also the spiritual home of the whole Xilin Buddhism."


    When talking about Shambhala, danbagci''s face couldn''t help showing a look of fascination. He closed his eyes slightly, as if he had seen the legendary fairyland on earth.


    Looking at danbagci''s look, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. It seems that there is a difference between Shambala cave and Shambala cave!


    The Shambala cave he knew was a magic cave that could devour countless lives, and it was totally opposite to Shambala, the spiritual home of Buddhism in Xilin.


    "It seems too different from what I know about Shambala cave?" Xu Shaotang some difficult to accept said: "are you wrong?"


    "It should be right." Danbage shook his head and said, "I''ve heard about the ghost in cuolang. Whether it''s Shambala cave or Shambala, it actually points to a place."


    "Cuolang?"


    "Yes Danbage nodded his head and said: "legend has it that Shambhala is hidden somewhere in the Gonzales mountains in the territory of korang, where all people live and work in peace and contentment, no pain, no death, no war and no disease."


    Xu Shaotang frowned and said: "as far as I know, the first rumor that cuolang was haunted was that many herdsmen''s livestock were drained of blood by unknown monsters. If shambara and shambara are in the same place, what about these blood sucking incidents?"


    "I can''t explain that either."


    Danbagci shook his head slightly and said: "I have heard about Shambala cave from the previous generation of Gelong. At that time, a large number of foreigners came to Xilin through the border to look for the legendary Shambala cave. At that time, everyone in Xilin didn''t know there was such a place. Later, a Lama proposed that Shambala might be Shambala, so those people went there After the search in the Gonzales mountains, all those people disappeared. It is said that their search for Shambhala infuriated the gods, who sent down the yellow sand to bury them completely. "


    After hearing danbagci''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking again. There is no doubt that danbagci''s statement is a bit of nonsense, but it also provides him with very key information.


    "That is to say, the foreigners disappeared near the Gonzales mountains?" Xu Shaotang frowned.


    Danbage nodded and said, "yes, but these are things that have happened for many years. I have never experienced this personally. As for the truth, I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked, "do you know why those people from abroad want to search Shambala cave on a large scale? What on earth is there in Shambala cave that they are so interested in? "


    There must be a big secret for those fanatical people to find a place with 250000 talents. This secret is exactly what they need to know most at present. Only when they understand this problem can they clear up the whole matter.


    "It''s said that we are looking for the power to change the world!"


    Danbage thought carefully and said: "it is said that there are gods'' artifacts in Shambala cave, which can destroy the existence of heaven and earth, and even make people go back to the past through time. As long as they have these artifacts, they can rule the whole world."


    Artifact? Another artifact?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly jumps. It''s not the first time that he has heard about the artifact. He Shibi is the key to obtain the artifact. Now, in the Xilin area, which is not far away from Kunlun, the so-called artifact that can change the world appears again!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a conjecture in his heart. Perhaps, this Shambala cave is a place with countless ties with prehistoric civilization! And the so-called artifact is probably some kind of advanced weapon.


    When he thought about it, he suddenly felt a sense of sudden optimism, because it could fully explain the motivation of the 250000 elite Nazi troops to search for Shambala cave. In that era of frequent wars, an advanced weapon from prehistoric civilization really had the power to change the war situation!


    "Thank you, master!"


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang bowed to danbage piously. Although the other party was only a child, through his words, things that had no clue had been sorted out by him."Just call me dambages!" "If I can help you, it''s my honor," danbage said with a smile


    "You are welcome, master!"


    Xu Shaotang bowed again. No matter whether he was facing danbagci or Canaan Gelong, as long as he had some soul of Canaan Gelong in his head, he could be called a master.


    However, just as Xu Shaotang looked up, the danbage in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    Just as Xu Shaotang looked at the place where danbagci disappeared with astonishment, he suddenly felt a cold liquid splashed on his face.


    He is very excited, but mu Tiance and Long Fei suddenly appear in front of him.


    "Why are you two here?" Xu Shaotang looked at the two men in surprise. At the same time, he reached for his face. His face was full of water, and his whole hair was wet.


    "How are we here?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in a funny way and hummed, "I want to ask you what are you crazy about. I told you to get on the plane for a long time, but you are in a daze here. I thought you were possessed by a devil!"


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang looks at them in amazement, and looks at the place where he is. He is beside the helicopter now, but the helicopter has stopped.


    Another fantasy?


    Xu Shaotang is very curious. It''s not the first time that he has met this kind of situation. When he met master kongjing, it''s the same as it is now.


    "Ah, what!"


    Long Fei glanced at Xu Shaotang, then sighed softly: "I know you are worried about the safety of dantai, but no matter how worried you are, it''s useless. You have to cheer up. Otherwise, they won''t find dantai, instead, they will fold ourselves in."


    Listening to Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless. He didn''t worry too much about dantai Jingming! Long Fei said the truth, he did not understand? Now all the worries are futile. While they are looking for dantai Jingming, the most important thing is to ensure their own safety.

 Chapter 1595

    "Forget it, I can''t explain it clearly to them!"


    Xu Shaotang knew that even if he said it, they would not believe the dreamland they had just experienced. If they had not experienced such a dreamland in the empty mirror before, maybe even he would not believe it.


    After a little convergence, Xu Shaotang quickly said to Long Fei: "according to the original plan, we fly to the outskirts of cuolang while contacting weizhan!"


    "Are you sure you''re ok?" Long Fei took a worried look at Xu Shaotang and said, "if you are not in good condition, I suggest you find a place to rest first."


    "Rest your uncle!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless said: "don''t worry, I''m very well! Take off quickly, I''ll contact weizhan! "


    "All right!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s insistence, Long Fei doesn''t say anything anymore. He just winks at mu Tiance quietly, indicating that mu Tiance should pay attention to Xu Shaotang''s situation all the time.


    Seeing mu Tiance and Long Fei, Xu Shaotang was speechless.


    When the plane took off, Xu Shaotang immediately contacted weizhan through individual communication equipment.


    "How many drones can you deploy there?" Xu Shaotang asked Wei Zhan directly.


    There was a little silence on the other side of the battle, and said: "just now, all the UAVs on my side should be able to mobilize 30 sorties. However, many UAVs are carrying out high-intensity search tasks these days, and they are about to face maintenance. In fact, they can mobilize no more than 20 sorties!"


    "No matter how much, send them all first! Just send drones! " Xu Shaotang said: "all UAVs are conducting all-round investigation near the ganles mountains. Don''t let go of any area!"


    "Near the Gonzales?" The Wei Zhan of that end is slightly a Leng, immediately happy way: "you have found?"


    "A little bit!" Xu Shaotang said faintly: "in addition, I will ask Mr. Qin to send more drones to search. At that time, you can dock with them and segment the whole ganles mountains. Each drone only conducts one section of investigation. The more careful the investigation, the better! We are now going to the outskirts of cuolang. When we get there, we will set up a temporary stronghold. At that time, we may have to trouble you to send special personnel to help us analyze the data of UAV investigation! "


    It can be imagined that a large number of UAV reconnaissance data must be quite large data, which data can be analyzed by the three of them, I don''t know how long it will take to find Shambala cave.


    So, when they get to the outskirts of cuolang, he will find a suitable place to set up a temporary base, and then ask weizhan to send a large number of data analysts.


    Wei Zhan said with a smile: "no problem, as long as I can find those people who lost contact, I can come and analyze them for you in person!"


    "Forget it, you are the highest commander in Weixi area, I dare not let you take risks!" Xu Shaotang joked.


    "Ha ha, now it''s not!" Wei Zhan at the other end of the communicator gave a wry smile and said, "I am now reduced to deputy commander. Your father-in-law is on his way to Weixi!"


    Hearing Wei Zhan''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then relieved: "it''s OK. I guess they don''t want to see my father-in-law continue to sink, so they took the opportunity to transfer him here, and they will certainly transfer him away in the future."


    He can probably think of Qin Guozhu''s and long Jiang''s plans. Now Song Anbang has been sinking all day, and they have always wanted to use song Anbang. Now is undoubtedly the best opportunity. After all, there is such a big accident in Weixi, and many people here are old subordinates of song Anbang. He certainly can''t watch it happen here.


    Moreover, the invasion of the demons is a fact, and Weixi must be the first place to bear the brunt! Song Anbang was one of the few commanders who had experienced a tough battle. When he was transferred to Weixi, most of them also had this consideration.


    Wei Zhan laughed and said seriously: "you don''t have to comfort me. I still have this awareness. They have told me that Weixi will become a key area. In the future, they will send reinforcements to Weixi one after another. The focus of these two years is Weixi! Although I don''t know what''s going on, I can feel that something big is going to happen. If I still care about it at this time, I''ll be sorry for the hat on my head! "


    "Ha, I wish you could think so!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, I''ll hang up first. I''ll ask Mr. Qin for support. If we can find the missing people, we need these drones!"


    After finishing the communication with Wei Zhan, Xu Shaotang immediately connected with Qin Guozhu. J told Qin Guozhu that he needed a lot of UAV support. Of course, Qin Guozhu did not hesitate and immediately agreed.


    After he finished the call with Qin Guozhu, he found that mu Tiance was staring at him.


    "What for?" Xu Shaotang moved aside a little and looked at mu Tiance.


    "What do you say?" Mu Tiance said: "you don''t want Wei Zhan to help you find that sorangelon? We need to build a temporary base. You don''t want to go to cuolang! ""Yes! Why did you send a lot of drones to scout the Gonzales mountains? " Long Fei also asked Xu Shaotang through the headset, "did you find anything?"


    They had already made a plan before, but Xu Shaotang didn''t carry out it according to the previous plan now. When they contacted Xu Shaotang''s neurotic stupidity, they were immediately very curious and secretly guessed what Xu Shaotang wanted to do.


    Listening to their questions, Xu Shaotang nodded and said in a joking tone: "just when I was in a daze, the soul of Canaan Gelong came to light. He told me that Shambala cave was probably in the ganles mountains!"


    "Fart!" Mu Tiance scolded angrily: "why don''t you say that your Xu family''s ancestor was revealed?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders. He knew it was the result. He was telling the truth, but in Mu Tiance''s opinion, it was bullshit. There was no way. They had never experienced it. No matter how they explained it, they could not explain it. It was better not to explain anything.


    "You have to think about it. After all, it''s related to many people''s lives. It can''t be such a joke!" Long Fei said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, I know!" Xu Shaotang nodded, then closed his eyes and began to think silently about what the Shambala cave might be. He also tried to connect all the things and work out a clear idea.

 Chapter 1596

    The helicopter stopped at a bare mountain top ten kilometers outside of cuolang. Xu Shaotang tested the current communication. After confirming that the communication was normal, he decided to set up a temporary camp here. At the same time, he sent the coordinates to weizhan and asked weizhan to send data analysts as soon as possible.


    Long Fei stands on the top of the mountain and looks at cuolang county with a telescope.


    Different from other areas, Xilin is a sparsely populated area. Even in the county seat, there are very few people here.


    In addition to the recent haunted incident, the whole tsorang is like a dead city. There is no one in the sparse buildings.


    "Would you like to go a little further?" Long Fei put away the telescope in his hand and said: "it''s too far away from cuolang here. I can''t see anything at all."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "we can''t move forward any more. This distance is close enough. Even if the telescope can see clearly, can there be a UAV? Wait a minute, the people on the other side of weizhan should arrive soon. At that time, we will arrange some UAVs to carry out all-round investigation on the whole of cuolang. Now we know nothing about the situation of cuolang. We''d better not take risks! "


    "So it is Long Fei nodded slightly, put away his telescope, sat opposite Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you really think Shambala cave is in the ganles mountains?"


    "I can''t be wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang said slowly: "according to the current situation, it can be concluded that the cave must exist, but no one has found it for so many years. Except in the vast ganles mountains, where can it be?"


    Although cuolang is vast and sparsely populated, no one has found Shambala cave for so many years. Apart from the Gonzales mountains, he really can''t think of any place to cover up this secret.


    Long Fei thought about it carefully and said, "the truth is that, but you can concentrate all your strength on the Gonzales mountains by this point. If your inference is wrong, we may miss the best rescue time."


    "There''s no way to miss it!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "you know the strength of dantai. Even if she goes in, there is no news. If we enter rashly, do you think we are smarter or better than dantai?"


    If it wasn''t for Tantai Jingming''s strength there, if only a few ordinary members of the dragon team were missing, Xu Shaotang would not be so vigilant. I''m afraid he would have gone straight to cuolang.


    Although they are also worried about Tantai Jingming, their primary goal is to ensure their own safety. Only when they are safe can they find them.


    "All right!" Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly and said, "let''s wait here for Wei Zhan to send someone over."


    With that, Long Fei walked to the side and fell asleep on the backpack.


    Waiting is the most boring thing. It''s better to take advantage of this time to conserve energy. When it''s really necessary to conduct in-depth investigation, they may not even have time to rest.


    Two hours later, a group of black helicopters came to the sky above Xu Shaotang. Before that, dense UAVs had begun to carry out all-round investigation on the ganles mountains.


    When the helicopter stopped, the supporting data analysts quickly set up a temporary office, and a leading officer ran to Xu Shaotang.


    "Report, data analysis team of Weixi district is ordered to support, please give instructions!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand with a smile and said, "don''t salute me. I''m a Bai Ding. I''m here to help. Just feel free! You should set up your office as soon as possible, analyze the data sent back by the current UAV, and inform us as soon as you find suspicious caves and the like! "


    "Yes The man was ordered to leave.


    Their work efficiency is very high. In less than half an hour, they have officially started to work in the tent.


    Xu Shaotang also came to the tent of the data analysis group, his eyes constantly sweeping around on more than a dozen computer screens.


    "Report! UAV 16 lost contact


    All of a sudden, a voice rang out in the tent.


    "What''s the matter?" The Officer immediately leaned over, carefully staring at the computer screen, and then said: "transfer UAV 21 to fill the position of UAV 16, and the position of UAV 21 will be vacant. When the UAVs from behind arrive, we will investigate area 21!"


    Looking around the tent, Xu Shaotang didn''t find anything except that a UAV lost contact.


    However, he is not in a hurry. After all, the detailed investigation of the entire Gonzales mountains has just begun, and there are still a large number of UAVs to support him. It doesn''t matter if one UAV is lost.


    He believes that as long as the missing people can be found, even if all the drones are replaced, both Wei Zhan and Qin Guozhu will definitely agree.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was observing the pictures on the computer, his communicator suddenly rang out.


    Xu Shaotang quickly went outside the tent and connected the communicator.


    "Xu Shaotang?" Song Anbang''s uncertain voice came from the communicator."Old song, it''s me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    If it was normal, this "old song" would be enough for song Anbang to scold him, but now Song Anbang is not in the mood. After confirming Xu Shaotang''s identity, song Anbang immediately said: "report the current situation!"


    Xu Shaotang light said: "nothing, data center personnel just in place, is still analyzing the UAV data, just a UAV lost contact in area 16."


    "Good!" Song Anbang responded softly and asked, "do you need any other support? When I came here, Mr. Qin and Mr. long had clearly told me that as long as you offered support, no matter how many people would satisfy you! "


    "Not for the time being!" Xu Shaotang said: "you can guarantee the logistics supply of the data analysis team. I don''t need anything for the time being."


    "You don''t need to remind me of this. If I can''t even support the logistics of these people, I''ll go home and raise pigs!"


    "Ha ha!" Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and asked song Anbang, "have you figured it out?"


    "No idea!"


    Song Anbang light said: "but, now is the time to need me, no matter want to think or not, I also have to! Mr. Qin and Mr. long have told me about the invasion of the demons. Weixi will be the most advanced place to resist the invasion of the demons! "


    "Well, I wish you knew!" Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "anyway, it''s a time of trouble. Do your best to take defensive measures. Mother, I don''t know how many people will die because of the invasion of demons!"


    "Don''t think about what hasn''t happened yet!" Song Anbang said in a deep voice, "you must come back to me safe and sound. You dare to play with me and disappear. I will make you unable to be the son-in-law of the Song family all your life!"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly stunned, then nodded: "rest assured, I will come back!"


    He knew that song Anbang was afraid that he would disappear like other people. That''s why song Anbang, a man with a knife in his mouth and a bean curd in his heart, had such a threat

 Chapter 1597

    In the afternoon of the same day, a large number of UAVs came to support them. In order to ensure the normal operation of these UAVs, song Anbang specially sent logistics personnel to build a temporary airport for the start and stop of UAVs not far from them, and special personnel to maintain the UAVs.


    In Song Anbang''s words, this is not only a search and rescue, but also a real drill. In the future, such drills will be more frequent, which can be regarded as one of the preparations to deal with the invasion of the demons.


    The entire Gonzales mountain range is divided into nearly 100 areas, and each area has one or two UAVs for all-round investigation. The data sent by so many UAVs is the data of terror in the wing room, and the whole data analysis team is too busy to go to the toilet.


    On the first day, three drones lost contact and no suspicious findings were found.


    The next day, five drones lost contact, and nothing was found.


    On the third day, just one morning later, three more UAVs lost contact.


    One after another, the UAVs lost contact without any harvest, which made Xu Shaotang become a little irritable. He began to ask himself in his heart whether his inference was wrong, and he was also thinking about whether he wanted to go directly into torang to investigate.


    "Report, suspicious area found!"


    While Xu Shaotang was there to discuss the next action plan with Long Fei, the voice of the officer in charge of the data analysis team sounded outside their tent.


    Xu Shaotang "Teng" stood up, quickly ran out of the tent, asked: "where?"


    "Follow me, please!"


    The Officer immediately went to the data analysis Xiao Xuefei tent, and Xu Shaotang and Long Fei followed them.


    "Three suspicious areas have been found so far!" The officer pointed to the central screen and said, "these three areas are area 16, area 35 and area 36."


    "To be specific!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the officer continued: "at present, all our lost UAVs are lost in these three areas, and area 35 and area 36 are next to each other, so according to our analysis, these two areas are more suspicious! According to the analysis of the data sent back before the UAV lost contact, the air flow in area 35 and 6 is whirlpool, and the temperature of the air flow is much higher than that of the normal air flow. These are completely in line with the special characteristics of large caves. However, we are not sure because the UAV has not sent back detailed pictures. "


    Listening to the officer''s analysis, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.


    If this person''s analysis is correct, there should be a large cave between area 35 and area 6, and the loss of UAVs is also related to the swirling airflow.


    "What about area 16?" Long Fei asked with a frown.


    The officer replied, "area 16 is the area where the main peak of the Gonzales mountains is located. The altitude here is much higher than other places. We believe that the UAV lost contact because the signal is blocked by the main peak, which should have nothing to do with the large caves."


    "What do you think?" Long Fei turns to Xu Shaotang and asks.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said: "in this way, we will increase the investigation of these three areas. I will ask the top to add large UAVs and high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft to support us. We must get more accurate data!"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang said, immediately contact song Anbang, for his request, song Anbang of course full support, less than two hours, high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft and large UAVs have been in place.


    Xu Shaotang and they are not going anywhere now. They are in the tent of the data group, watching the data sent back by the large UAVs and high-altitude reconnaissance planes.


    "High altitude reconnaissance plane, lower the altitude, the picture definition is not enough! No effective analysis! "


    "Come down again! The picture definition is still not enough! "


    "Lower it a little more!"


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m a high-altitude reconnaissance plane, not a ground surveillance plane! It''s not high enough. Do you want me to crash? You have to pay for the loss! "


    It was as if the voice of Xu Tang, the commander of the high-altitude surveillance channel, was heard.


    "Don''t talk to me about loss!" Xu Shaotang''s voice suddenly rings on the communication channel. He lies directly in the officer''s ear and yells at the pilot of the high-altitude reconnaissance plane: "is human life important or aircraft important? If you can''t finish the investigation task, I''ll let song transfer you to raise pigs! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s angry curse, the pilot of the high-altitude reconnaissance plane suddenly lost his voice. Although he could not recognize Xu Shaotang''s voice, he could still tell from the tone of his voice. Now, besides Xu Shaotang, who dares to call song Anbang "old song"?


    The altitude of the high-altitude reconnaissance plane is constantly decreasing. They can even see the plane begin to shake violently from the surveillance video, but no one calls to stop. At this time, even if the high-altitude reconnaissance plane crashes, they have to verify their judgment.


    "Data collection is complete, the picture is clear, you can evacuate!"


    When the pilot of the high altitude reconnaissance plane was about to collapse, he finally heard the voice of liberation coming from the communicator.He quickly pulled up the plane and flew to Weixi.


    "How long does it take to analyze the data?" Xu Shaotang can''t wait to ask the officer.


    "Give us ten minutes!"


    The officer replied, and immediately cried out, "immediately conduct all-round analysis on the data sent back by high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft and large UAVs!"


    As the officer''s voice fell, there was a "crackling" sound inside the tent.


    In less than ten minutes, the officer stood in front of them, pointed to the large screen in the center, and said, "this is a high-definition image drawn by us according to the data and pictures we received. Look here, this black area should be the hole. The chaotic airflow is coming out from here. The maximum temperature of the airflow here even reaches 33 degrees, and the whole Xilin area The ground temperature is only 21 degrees, which is totally against physics! So we speculate that there must be a huge cavity area in the mountains of area 35 and area 6. We can''t rule out that there are large-scale facilities operating in our neighboring countries... "


    "For example, which large facilities?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    "Missile silos, large transport equipment and so on are all possible," the officer said


    Long Fei was slightly stunned and asked with a cold face: "that is to say, there is something wrong with the area 35 and 6, right?"


    "Sure!" The officer nodded affirmatively.


    "It seems that we have to go to those two areas first!" Xu Shaotang patted Long Fei on the shoulder and said in silence: "I''m afraid these facilities are not from neighboring countries, but from prehistoric civilization?"


    But now he is not sure, only to go to know.

 Chapter 1598

    After a brief discussion, the three men immediately decided to parachute area 35 and 6 to find out.


    After they reported the situation here, they started immediately.


    A heavy helicopter flew over area 35 and 6. The three men, with their own equipment, jumped from the heavy helicopter.


    When they landed on the ground, they immediately tried to contact the data team, but found that they were unable to contact other people.


    "It seems that those people lost contact before, it should be the same thing." Xu Shaotang looked around and said faintly to the two people around him: "there should be something on the ground or in the low altitude area that can block the signal."


    Long Fei nodded and said: "it should be. The signal at high altitude is normal, but the signal at low altitude and on the ground is shielded. This is a typical short band electronic signal interference."


    "Maybe it''s a boundary similar to the Kunlun boundary?" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "It''s all possible!"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "at present, we''d better find the cave in this area first. Let''s see if it''s Shambala cave or not! Let''s pay more attention to the road and see if there are any traces left by the missing people before. "


    They have lost contact with people outside, but fortunately, they are not in any danger now. If Tan Tai Jingming and others are also in their current situation, then he has nothing to worry about.


    "Good!"


    As long Fei nods, he takes out his map. It turns out that the more advanced things are, the more useful they are. For example, now all their electronic devices are completely out of order, but this traditional paper map has come into use.


    After looking at the map for a while, Long Fei pointed to the map and said, "we are currently in the northern region of cuolang. According to our current position, the straight-line distance between the region and No. 35 and No. 6 is about 20 kilometers."


    "Twenty kilometers?"


    Xu Shaotang quickly looked at the map, and then compared with the surrounding appearance, to make sure that what Long Fei said was correct, some unbelievable to Long Fei said: "we two should also be called parachute experts, right? According to the normal level, the deviation is no more than two or three hundred meters. How can there be such a big deviation? "


    Long Fei nodded slightly and said: "it should be related to the turbulence in the joint area. We are affected by the turbulence and it is normal for us to have deviation. However, such a large deviation can only show that the turbulence is extremely strong."


    Although their parachute jumping level is not the highest in the whole army, it is also the top level. The deviation of 20 kilometers is the first time in their lives. Although it''s unbelievable, it''s a fact.


    "Ha ha, I''d like to have a good insight into the turbulence that can make us have such a big deviation." Xu Shaotang blinked in his eyes and said, "go, go to area 35 and 6. Keep up with us so we don''t get lost!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, Xu Shaotang quickly rushed to the target area. He silently calculated in his heart that 20 kilometers would take them about 10 to 20 minutes. If they didn''t want to search for possible traces on the ground, the speed might be faster.


    The three figures are moving rapidly towards the area 35 and 6 of the Gonzales mountains. At the same time, their eyes are constantly searching for the places they pass by, looking for any trace that may be left by the missing person.


    "Over there!"


    A few minutes later, mu Tiance suddenly reached out and pointed to the place in front of them on the left. Without any thinking, they immediately rushed in the direction of Mu Tiance''s finger.


    In a few ups and downs, they have come to the position where mu Tiance''s fingers are. There are several withered bodies lying on the ground. Huang Sha has devoured most of the bodies. However, judging from their clothes, it can be determined that these people are the ones who disappeared some time ago.


    The three immediately began to dig the yellow sand around the body, and five shriveled bodies suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "It should be a member of a tactical team!" Long Fei said solemnly: "the distance of several corpses is only a few meters, which is enough to prove that they were attacked when they were in the battle search formation!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and turned over the shriveled corpses. There was a thumb sized hole in each corpse''s chest. There was no blood on the corpse. Everyone''s eyes were wide open in horror, as if they had become corpses.


    "They were drained of blood." Xu Shaotang said solemnly: "the earliest accident here was because a large number of livestock were drained of blood. Combined with the current situation, we can judge that the same kind of monster attacked those livestock and these people."


    As long Fei took out his camera to take photos, he said quietly: "I just checked, their magazines are full, and no shells are found around them, which proves that they were all killed in an ambush!"


    The sudden discovery of these five bodies made them feel relaxed and nervous. They were not afraid of encountering this mysterious blood sucking monster, but worried about the safety of the missing people. If all the missing people were like this, they didn''t know how to face it, especially Xu Shaotang. What he was most afraid of was the accident in Tantai Jingming.Long Fei took a good picture and asked Xu Shaotang calmly, "have you ever heard of or seen a similar blood sucking monster?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "I guess those blood sucking monsters are all lurking underground or under the yellow sand. They will launch a sudden attack when they pass by. Besides, I really can''t think of any way to make these people wait to die without firing a bullet."


    "It should be!"


    Looking forward, I can''t look forward to other walks


    After they made up their mind, they did not care about the bodies for the time being. Now they are not in the mood to bury the bodies. The dead are gone, and they have to consider the living.


    A few kilometers later, a large area of corpses suddenly appeared in front of them. All the corpses were half buried in yellow sand. They quickly went to find several corpses to investigate. These people were all soldiers belonging to Weixi area, and their deaths were the same as those of the corpses they found before. All the corpses were drained of blood, leaving only one shriveled one Bodies.


    When Long Fei opened a corpse, he found several shells under the corpse. He handed the shells to Xu Shaotang and said slowly: "there should have been a small-scale battle here, but from the current situation, our people didn''t kill any monsters in this battle. Instead, they were completely annihilated. There should have been hundreds of people, which should be the same The gang sent by Wei Zhan for the second time! "


    "Have you ever thought of a possibility?" Looking at the dense corpses on the ground, mu Tiance said slowly: "if the monster attacking them has wisdom, then, it may be an ambush for them!"

 Chapter 1599

    "Ambush?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, pondered mu Tiance''s words carefully, suddenly patted his head and said, "do you mean that those monsters deliberately attacked the five people we just saw, and set up an ambush circle here to lure these people to hunt here?"


    If this is true, it is enough to show that the monsters attacking these people have extremely high intelligence. In this way, they may be in a worse situation now.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "it''s obvious that these people were ambushed here. Otherwise, we would not have found the trace of the battle if we came after them along the way."


    After staying with Xu Shaotang for a long time, even mu Tiance, who doesn''t know how to track, has learned a lot about tracking skills from Xu Shaotang, and now he is almost half a tracking expert.


    "It makes sense!" Long Fei looked at mu Tiance in surprise and said: "these monsters should be very good at hiding traces. As we analyzed before, these monsters should be able to lurk under the sand or under the ground, and then suddenly attack, and their speed is very fast, and they are good at killing people."


    "Look at the map. How far is it from the target area now?" Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath. Now the situation is getting worse and worse. He just wants to find dantai Jingming as soon as possible.


    Since they can find the bodies of these people, so, Tantai Jingming and others should also be able to find these. With Tantai Jingming''s character, once they find the bodies of these people, they will try their best to trace them to the end.


    And their search direction should be the direction to the target area.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei immediately took out the map, looked at the surrounding scenery, and said, "about eight kilometers further, we should reach the target area."


    "Eight kilometers!"


    Xu Shaotang thought a little, took down the telescope and began to observe.


    Because of the air flow, their vision in front of them was basically blocked by the dust and smoke, and he could only vaguely see the Gonzales mountains.


    "Speed up!" Xu Shaotang put down his telescope and said, "we should all be careful. Don''t worry about the way of the blood sucking monster!"


    At a distance of eight kilometers, if they travel at full speed, they should be able to reach the target area soon.


    Several people immediately speed up the speed, but also played a 12 point spirit.


    Walking, three people''s ears suddenly move at the same time.


    Without any thinking, the next moment, a few fierce Qi has been hard across the ground.


    "Zhizhi..."


    At the same time, a few screams sounded, and then a dark green blood splashed from the ground. On the ground where nothing could be seen, several humanoid monsters suddenly appeared. The monsters were covered with scales. In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, the body of the humanoid monsters gradually turned to dark green again.


    A few monsters just struggle symbolically, and then they have no breath. Just when they want to explore, they suddenly feel that the ground not far away seems to be moving slowly.


    "Well?" Looking at the slowly moving ground, Xu Shaotang suddenly excites himself and roars: "those monsters want to run!"


    It''s not a ground at all, but a moving "ground" composed of several monsters. It''s just that these monsters are perfectly integrated with the environment. Even if they are not far away, they don''t see the shape of the monsters.


    I think these monsters know that they are not good stubbles. Seeing their companions killed, they begin to run away quietly.


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice sounded, the three men immediately killed the moving ground.


    After a few fierce Qi, several dark green monster corpses appeared gradually.


    "It''s really weird to hide your body." Looking at several corpses on the ground, Long Fei''s eyes showed a cold light.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "I feel that these monsters are a bit like chameleons. They can perfectly integrate their own bodies with the surrounding environment. No wonder I write that ordinary soldiers can understand these monsters!"


    While talking, Xu Shaotang squats down to investigate the corpses of the monsters. Under the attack of their fierce Qi, the corpses of those monsters are not complete. They are basically cut into several sections by their Qi. These monsters are a bit like human beings covered with scales, but their heads are a bit like lizards. Their limbs grow sharp claws. At first glance, they are similar to human beings My hands and feet are similar.


    Xu Shaotang opened the mouth of one of the corpses and pulled out a long tongue. There was something similar to a sucker in the front of the tongue. Xu Shaotang pulled the tongue out nearly two meters.


    "You''re disgusting!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, mu Tiance, who is beside him, can''t help saying that he is evil and cold.


    Xu Shaotang threw mu Tiance a white eye and said: "disgusting fart, I''m investigating whether these monsters are the kind of blood sucking monsters!"


    "It should be!" Long Fei pointed to the tongue of the monster pulled out by Xu Shaotang and said: "this thing should be their blood sucking tools. These monsters are really good at hiding their bodies. If we hadn''t some strength, we might not have found them even if we went to their side."Xu Shaotang put aside the monster''s tongue and wiped it on the ground a few times.


    "Almost sure!" Xu Shaotang looked at the corpses of these monsters and said: "if it''s just these monsters, I don''t worry about them. With Dan Tai, these monsters can''t pose a threat to the people in the dragon group."


    He knows the strength of Tantai Jingming best. The most terrible thing about these monsters is the way they hide their bodies. The strength of the three of them is not bad, but if their ears and senses are not sensitive, I''m afraid they can''t find these monsters hidden under their feet by naked eyes. It''s really a nightmare for those ordinary soldiers .


    "You say, our signal is blocked. Is it because of these monsters?" Long Fei asked thoughtfully.


    "What do you think of?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Long Fei pointed to the corpse of a monster and said, "I feel that the scales of this monster may have a little interference signal."


    "Scales?" Xu Shaotang looked at the corpse of the monster and said to Long Fei faintly, "take a few scales and take them back to study."


    He doesn''t know whether Long Fei''s guess is right or not. He can only say that it is possible that many creatures do have the ability to interfere with electromagnetic signals in a small range. If Long Fei''s guess is correct, then the ability to interfere with electromagnetic signals in the whole tsolang county and surrounding areas can only show that the number of these monsters is extremely large.


    Long Fei nodded, took out his dagger and began to pry the scales on the monster.

 Chapter 1600

    "It''s a bit like the lizard man in the west continent movie!"


    While prying the scales on the monster, Long Fei frowned and said, "but these monsters are not as terrible as lizards."


    "Lizard man?" Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "let''s name these monsters lizards for the time being! You should take photos quickly, and all the information will be handed in at that time! "


    "OK, wait for me for two minutes!" Long Fei took out his camera again and began to take all-round photos of these monsters they named lizard man.


    While taking photos of Long Fei, Xu Shaotang is also carefully looking at the surrounding environment to see if there are any fish who have missed the net.


    Soon, Long Fei took a good picture, and Xu Shaotang didn''t find any fish in the net, so several people quickly moved towards the target area.


    After knowing the existence of these lizards, they feel at ease. Facts have proved that these lizards are not a threat to their level masters. As long as they dare to appear, they will never have a chance to escape under their hands.


    Soon, they came near the target area.


    Looking around, the Gonzales mountains were right in front of them.


    "According to the analysis of the data analysis team, there should be a large part of hollowed out space in the middle of the mountain." Looking at the towering mountains in front of him, Xu Shaotang said: "now we have two plans. Climbing up from this position, we can find the black hole in the picture taken by the high-altitude reconnaissance plane, that is, the position of the air outlet, from which we can enter the interior of the cave. The other plan is to look around here to see if there is an opening leading to the interior of the mountain. Which one do you think is more suitable? "


    Long Fei thought a little, and said with some uncertainty: "it should be easier to find the location of the air outlet from above, right?"


    "Not necessarily!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "although we know that the air outlet is in the mountains of this area, this area is much larger than we thought. After all, we are not UAVs. It is not so simple to find an air outlet in such a large area."


    "So you mean to start looking around here?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know which one to use myself." Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "for UAVs, area 35 and area 6 are just a very small area, but for us, this area is very wide. No matter where we look for it, it is a time-consuming thing."


    35¡¢ The total area of No. 6 is at least tens of square kilometers. There is no wireless communication equipment, and they can''t get the remote technical support from the data analysis team. It''s time-consuming to search by manpower alone.


    "Find the location of the tuyere from above!"


    Just when they were hesitating, mu Tiance suddenly said: "at least there is an air outlet above. Who dares to guarantee that there is a hole leading to the interior of the mountain? Even if there is one, we don''t know where it is. Don''t be so fussy here. Hurry up!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei look at each other helplessly.


    However, mu Tiance''s words have some truth. If there is no cave nearby, they will work in vain.


    "Well, listen to brother Mu!" Xu Shaotang walked to Mu Tiance with a smile and said, "sometimes, the more you think about it, the more you can''t make a decision."


    "You mean I think too little?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang unhappily.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile.


    As they spoke, they began to climb the mountain.


    Different from other places, most of the mountains in Xilin are bare mountains. Because of the high altitude, most of the plants can''t grow here. Moreover, many of the mountains are real stone mountains, and there is no enough soil for plants to grow. Looking around, there is a layer of white snow on the higher peaks, while in other places there is a sheet of yellow soil.


    This not only reduces the difficulty for them to find the outlet in the target area, but also increases the difficulty for them.


    Because there is no vegetation, their vision will be very wide, but also because there is no vegetation. It is very easy for people to have visual errors under a piece of yellow soil. Sometimes they may look like a hole in the cave, but when they walk past, it is just the shadow between the mountains.


    They all have telescopes in their hands. Every time they go to a higher place, they start to search with telescopes, so as not to make mistakes due to visual errors.


    "It''s a real eye injury!" Long Fei put down his telescope, rubbed his sore eyes, and breathed out a long breath: "it''s really troublesome to find something with naked eyes."


    "That''s because you''re used to relying on high technology." Xu Shaotang said faintly: "you are a master now. You should try not to rely on high technology too much and look for it slowly. At least there is a telescope. If you don''t even have a telescope, you have to look for it!"


    Long Fei nodded knowingly. When his eyes were a little more comfortable, he asked, "where do those lizards come from? I''ve never heard of such a monster before. "


    "Who knows!"Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "in the past two years, have we encountered few strange things? There are some strange things I have heard before! Perhaps, this is the coming rain, the wind full building it


    He didn''t know whether the strange things they met in the past two years had something to do with the destruction of the seal of the Kunlun Kingdom, but many of them should have something to do with the destruction of the seal. They are not too far away from the Kunlun Kingdom now. He always suspected that the strange things and monsters that he saw might have something to do with the destruction of the seal of the Kunlun kingdom.


    "The two of you are busy talking. Hurry to find out!" Mu Tiance was not angry and said: "make things clear here so that you can go home. Don''t waste your time here!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help shrugging his shoulders. It seems that uncle Mu is homesick again.


    However, it had nothing to do with mu Tiance. On the one hand, he was able to come here because of his friendship with Xu Shaotang, and on the other hand, because of his curiosity.


    Two people no longer chat, while climbing up, while carefully searching for the location of the air outlet.


    After climbing a distance to the top of the mountain, they suddenly felt a heat spreading around them.


    Thinking of what the officer said to him, Xu Shaotang was very happy and said, "the air outlet should be near here. Look carefully!"


    "Over there!"


    Long Fei suddenly reached out and pointed to the mountain on their right side. He said excitedly, "look over there!"


    With the sound of Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance quickly hold the telescope and look in the direction he knows.

 Chapter 1601

    Looking in the direction of Longfei''s fingers, a simple and broken Temple appeared in front of them.


    "How can there be a temple here?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then realized: "it''s a mirage!"


    Mirage usually occurs in areas with heavy alternation of cold and hot air. Desert, Gobi desert, ocean and other areas are the areas with frequent mirage. This is the first time in Xilin.


    "Yes Long Fei nodded and said, "there is a mirage here, which indicates that there is a big difference in the temperature of the cold and hot air here. The hole we are looking for should be in that direction!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, Long Fei''s analysis is very reasonable.


    With this mirage phenomenon, it is equivalent to pointing out the direction to them. If you look in that direction, you should be able to find the air outlet.


    "Mirage is an illusion, but what it shows is real!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "that is to say, there should be a temple around this mountain range!"


    "It''s not a temple, it should be the site of the ancient Xiangxiong dynasty!" Long Fei took out the map and spread it in his hand, saying: "there are two sites nearby, one is the site of the ancient Xiangxiong Dynasty, the other is the site of the Guge Dynasty. The site of the Guge Dynasty should be more dilapidated."


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei speechless and said, "how do you know?"


    "I have observed the ancient Xiangxiong site before. I have a little impression!" Long Fei said lightly.


    Well, it seems that I think too much! Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and quickly swept to the direction of the mirage.


    Among the scattered peaks, several figures are flashing rapidly. Every time they walk out of a certain distance, they will use the telescope to observe carefully.


    Soon, they feel more heat around them, which means they should be in the right direction.


    Half an hour later, they finally saw the hole not far away through the telescope.


    The hole is open, and there is no shelter around it. The sunlight shines on the hole, making the hole and the surrounding environment just right. This is why it is difficult for them to find the hole from this angle.


    "Go and have a look!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, he immediately swept to the direction of the entrance.


    The so-called "dead horse running on the mountain". When they looked through the telescope, they felt that the place was not far away from them. But when they really took action, they found that the distance between the cave entrance and their home was much farther than they thought.


    A few minutes later, they finally came to the edge of the cave.


    As soon as we get close to the entrance of the cave, we can feel the heat wave coming. The convection of cold and hot air makes the strong wind rampant around the entrance. There is no dust near the entrance of the cave that can be lifted by the strong wind. The surrounding stones are constantly eroded by the strong wind, showing the shape of thousands of postures. Vaguely, it seems that we can hear a burst of crying and howling And you can hear bursts of laughter.


    "It must be here!"


    Xu Shaotang breathed out a long breath, bowed his body, and said to the two people around him: "first supplement your strength, and then go down to investigate!"


    Starting from parachute landing, they didn''t even drink a mouthful of water, let alone eat. They tracked down all the way here, and their physical strength consumption was also extremely huge. Now it''s hard to find this hole, and they can finally feel at ease to replenish their physical strength.


    They nodded slightly and walked a distance to the bottom of the cave to avoid being cut on their faces by the raging wind.


    "It seems that the temperature here is a little higher than that analyzed by the data analysis team." While biting the dried meat in his hand, Long Fei frowned and said, "what I''m most worried about now is the temperature inside the mountain. If the temperature inside is too high, we may directly become roast pigs."


    It''s hard to imagine how high the temperature inside the mountain is.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and shook his head: "the temperature inside should not be too high. At most, it is a little bit higher than the temperature of the air outlet."


    "Why?" Long Fei asked.


    "There must be a large cavity in the mountain. If the cavity is formed naturally and there is such hot gas, then unless there is volcano or lava, in this case, we will be roasted into suckling pigs!" Xu Shaotang poured some saliva into his mouth and continued to analyze: "however, the location of the air outlet obviously has no sign of volcanic eruption, and there is no unpleasant smell produced by lava. Therefore, this chamber is not formed naturally, but is built artificially. Since it is built artificially, it must at least ensure that people can survive in it."


    "Are you so sure that the chamber inside the mountain was built?"


    "Nine times out of ten! I''m not quite sure! " Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Now, he didn''t really enter the mountain, and he didn''t dare to talk too much. When listening to the data analysis team saying that there was a huge cavity, he always thought that the cavity was built by man. Under natural conditions, it''s not impossible to form such a cavity, but the probability is too small."It could be a cave." Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "Cave?" Xu Shaotang thought about it and nodded: "it''s possible, but if it''s a cave, we won''t become roast suckling pigs."


    The altitude here is high, and the ice and snow cover all the year round. It is not impossible to produce underground caves, but such caves do not pose any threat to them.


    While discussing the situation inside the mountain, several people quickly replenished their physical strength. Soon, they finished eating and drinking. Although it was not delicious, it could keep them energetic.


    Xu Shaotang clapped his hands and stood up, lifted a stone from the ground, then dropped the stone from the air outlet, and put his ear on the air outlet to listen carefully.


    "It seems to be a little deep in here!"


    More than ten seconds later, Xu Shaotang did not hear the sound of the stone hitting the ground, which shows that the air outlet is extremely deep from the ground, even beyond the range of sound transmission.


    After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang said: "first, connect the ropes on our bodies. I''ll go down and have a look. Don''t come down first! If the following situation is not right, I will ask you to pull me up. "


    "Good!" Long Fei nodded slightly and took out all the ropes in his backpack.


    All the ropes in the three men''s backpack were connected, which was only three or four hundred meters long. After fixing the rope on the stone at the entrance of the cave, Xu Shaotang immediately slid down the rope from the cave.

 Chapter 1602

    The entrance is very spacious. The diameter of the entrance is more than three meters. Xu Shaotang can go down easily.


    Xu Shaotang quickly lowered the rope. When the rope was in the end, he used a flashlight to shine at the bottom of the cave for a while. He didn''t see the position of the bottom of the cave at all.


    If it''s tens of meters away, Xu Shaotang will jump directly. However, judging from the current situation, the distance of the cave is far more than that. If he jumps rashly, he will fall to pieces.


    He also made a careful investigation on the wall of the cave, and found that the wall was abnormally smooth, so he couldn''t find the focus at all.


    "Pull me up!"


    Xu Shaotang roared at Long Fei and mu Tiance on his head. The empty voice echoed in the cave and also directly came into the ears of the two people at the air outlet.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang was pulled out by the two.


    "Damn, this hole is too deep!"


    Xu Shaotang breathed two mouthfuls of fresh air outside and said, "I estimate that this hole may be more than 1000 meters deep!"


    "So deep?" Long Fei said with surprise: "the length of the rope is not enough!"


    In order to reduce the weight of these military ropes, they have been made very thin. It is impossible to divide a rope into two strands. In that case, the bearing capacity will not be enough. According to Xu Shaotang''s guess, their rope is much worse!


    "It''s not enough..." Xu Shaotang laughed bitterly for a while and said, "we have done a very stupid thing! When we meet the corpses of those soldiers, we should take the rope from their tactical backpack! "


    He is very regretful now. According to the current situation, they may have to make another toss. Otherwise, it seems difficult for them to get down to the bottom of the cave.


    "I''ll get the rope. You wait here?" Long Fei asked.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "let''s go together and get more, so as not to make trouble again and avoid accidents. Let''s mark here first, and then catch up with us when we get the rope!"


    He didn''t want to toss back and forth, but now he had to, but it was not far from the remains of the soldiers. According to their speed, they could come in two or three hours.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately began to mark here, and Long Fei also marked the general location of the air outlet on the map.


    After doing everything, they immediately moved to the position where the remains of the soldiers were.


    In a short time, they came to where the remains of the soldiers were.


    The three started to collect the ropes in the soldiers'' backpacks.


    "Well?" Just as Xu Shaotang opened a soldier''s backpack, he suddenly frowned slightly, looked around carefully and asked, "do you think something is wrong?"


    "There seems to be something wrong!" Long Fei nodded slightly and said, "but I don''t know what''s wrong. It''s just that I feel strange. It''s different from when we passed here a few hours ago."


    "Quantity!"


    Just when they were puzzled, mu Tiance suddenly said: "this time, the number seems to be less than when I saw it before. It seems that some bodies have disappeared."


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    On hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei clap their heads.


    They had already felt that it was wrong, but they couldn''t remember exactly where it was. Now when they heard mu Tiance''s reminder, they understood the key to the problem.


    The corpses they see now are much less than those they saw before. They feel that many corpses have disappeared.


    "See if there are bodies buried in yellow sand!"


    Xu Shaotang immediately began to search nearby. If those disappeared bodies were not buried by yellow sand, the problem would be big.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance and Long Fei began to search nearby. Soon, they had finished their search.


    "Sure enough, some bodies have disappeared!" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "I don''t know if it''s the lizards?"


    Long Fei was puzzled and asked, "if it''s the lizards, why didn''t they take away the body at first, and now they want to do it?"


    "Maybe they started out just to suck blood." After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang guessed: "as a result, we can''t find any more sources of blood. We can only eat these..."


    Speaking of the later, Xu Shaotang can''t go on. In his mind, a group of lizards gather to devour the remains of these soldiers. At the thought of this picture, his murderous spirit can''t help leaking out freely. If there is a lizard man in front of him now, he will not kill that lizard man, but will slowly torture him To death!


    "I don''t think so."


    Long Fei frowned and said, "even if they want to eat these They don''t have to get rid of these bodies, do they? You can eat it on the spot


    Xu Shaotang thinks about it, and thinks that long Fei''s words seem to have some truth. He thinks in his heart that those lizards can''t take these bodies back and wash them before eating them?Although this idea is a bit disgusting, it also shows that long Fei''s question is reasonable.


    After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang said in a low voice, "why don''t we find a place to hide and see how the remains of these soldiers disappeared?"


    "Agreed!"


    Without any doubt, Long Fei nodded his head and said, "these soldiers are heroes. We can''t save them. We can''t bury their bodies, but at least we can''t watch their bodies disappear! Otherwise, they will not be able to explain to their families in the future! "


    He and Xu Shaotang both came out of the army. They have different feelings for these soldiers who are also soldiers.


    There''s no doubt that if these soldiers don''t even have bodies, what they will eventually tell their families is only two words: missing!


    This is more difficult to accept than sacrifice, sacrifice, at least have honor, at least can see a last face, but missing, but only to these soldiers'' families to bring endless waiting but not pain.


    "Since you both have this idea, I don''t have any problem with it!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "let''s go and find a place nearby to hide. Damn, I want to see how these bodies disappeared!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly retreated to the distance. When he saw a piece of sand, he immediately stopped and quickly buried his body and backpack in yellow sand, leaving only a head and a pair of binoculars staring at the location of the body.

 Chapter 1603

    Waiting is often the most painful thing, just like Xu Shaotang and them at the moment.


    Three people motionless Fu in the yellow sand, let the yellow sand bury their bodies, even if the mouth of the yellow sand, they did not move.


    For Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, this is tolerable. After all, they did not do such things less when they were on duty, but it was the first time for mu Tiance.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of tracing the disappearance of the bodies, he would have been fed up with the environment.


    Just when mu Tiance''s mood was about to explode, more than ten lizards suddenly appeared in their sight.


    The lizard man carefully looked around and made sure that there was no one around. Then they quickly squatted down and carried the two corpses on their shoulders. Then they quickly ran to the distance.


    "Chase!"


    Xu Shaotang spat out the yellow sand in his mouth and said in a low voice. He immediately stood up from the yellow sand and chased the lizards.


    Mu Tiance and Long Fei also quickly followed. Under the cover of yellow sand, the three followed the lizards far behind. The lizards didn''t find any trace of them. They just carried the corpses forward quickly.


    After a while, the lizards came to the ganles mountains with their bodies. In their puzzled eyes, several lizards walked behind a huge rock with their bodies, and then disappeared completely.


    The three quickly and cautiously chased over there. They completely let go of their divine consciousness, and soon felt that there were many lizards hiding around the boulder, but their bodies were perfectly integrated with the surrounding environment. Even if they took the telescope, they could not see the lizards hiding around the boulder.


    It has to be said that these lizards are indeed born latent masters. With such conditions, even unarmed lizards can easily ambush fully armed soldiers.


    The three knew that there must be a secret passage behind the boulder, but they didn''t rush forward in order not to disturb the lizards lurking around the boulder.


    "There should be dozens of lizards around that stone." Xu Shaotang pointed to the boulder and whispered to the two people around him: "if we want to get close to the boulder without being aware of it, we must quietly solve those lizards outside."


    "It''s not hard to get rid of these lizards, but it''s hard to get rid of them without being aware of them."


    Long Fei frowned and said: "now these lizards are in front of us, we can''t see them. We can only know their existence by our feelings. It''s too difficult to solve them quietly."


    Not to mention these lizards, even if they are ten times more, they will not pay attention to them. But if you want to solve these lizards quietly, you want to be a difficult thing. At least, Long Fei is not sure.


    "Idiot, forget the thermal imager in your backpack?"


    Xu Shaotang scolded Long Fei in a low voice and said in a low voice, "just because we can''t see them doesn''t mean they can hide in front of the thermal imager!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei gives Xu Shaotang a slight smother, and then looks at him awkwardly. He really doesn''t think of the thermal imager in his backpack. Now he has very little use of this kind of thing, and almost forgets that it''s standard for special forces.


    Several people quickly opened their backpacks, took out the thermal imager and put it on their heads. Through the thermal imager, they could clearly see 14 heat sources hidden around the big stone.


    Long Fei said in a low voice: "Damn, fortunately you think of the thermal imager, otherwise it''s really hard to determine the number of these monsters!"


    "Wait! Something''s wrong


    Xu Shaotang is calculating how to kill these lizards in one move, but the thermal imager shows that the core temperature of those lizards is getting lower and lower. At first, most of them are red, but gradually they begin to turn into light blue.


    Long Fei seems to have found this situation, and asked in a low voice, "have you found us?"


    "No, don''t you see all those heat sources lying there motionless?" Xu Shaotang''s head was running at a high speed. He thought about it carefully and asked Long Fei, "do you think it''s possible that these lizards are cold-blooded animals? It''s almost evening now. The temperature difference between day and night in Xilin is large. These lizards are just like those cold-blooded animals. They can''t move when the temperature is too low?"


    At present, all kinds of signs show that these lizards are the combination of human and lizard. Some of them have most of the appearance and high intelligence, but at the same time, they also retain some lizard characteristics, such as the scales on their bodies and the ability to fully integrate into the environment, which makes Xu Shaotang not only regard them as half human beings combined with human genes.


    Long Fei thought carefully for a while and said, "it''s very possible, you see, the core temperature of those lizards has started to decrease again!"


    The light blue gradually deepened, and they could clearly feel that the temperature around them began to get cold. They looked up to the sky. The sun had set and the sky was getting dark.


    Feeling the changes in the surrounding environment, and then looking at those lizards whose core temperature is constantly decreasing, Xu Shaotang was slightly pleased and said: "it seems that my guess is right. These lizards are really cold-blooded animals. In this case, don''t act rashly. When their core temperature is low enough, even if we come to them, I''m afraid they won''t do anything What''s your perceptionFor all cold-blooded animals, the cold night is the most dangerous time. Although these lizards can freely change their body colors and blend with the surrounding environment, when the night falls and the cold strikes, I''m afraid all these lizards will freeze, right? At that time, these lizards will be in their pockets. Now they really don''t have to take the risk of alerting these lizards to kill these lizards around Dashi.


    Listening to their conversation, mu Tiance said slightly displeased: "we will delay further. We don''t know when we can get to the cave."


    "Brother mu, don''t worry!" Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at mu Tiance and says, "maybe we don''t need to enter the mountain from that vent!"


    "Well?"


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment. He doesn''t know what he means.


    Next to Long Fei, he said with a smile: "it is estimated that there is no need to enter the mountain from the air outlet. You think, these lizards are cold-blooded animals. They must find a warm place to stay. Where do you think they will go to stay?"


    Mu Tiance thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "do you mean that all the lizards are hiding in the mountain?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "it must be very warm in the mountain. If I were you, I would choose to hide in the mountain! So, I guess, behind that big rock, there is a passage to the interior of the mountain! "

 Chapter 1604

    As night falls, the temperature difference between day and night in Xilin begins to increase.


    The whole body of the lizards shown in the thermal imager has turned blue.


    Xu Shaotang picked up a stone on the ground and tried to hit one of the lizards, but the lizard didn''t respond.


    "Let''s go!"


    After confirming that these lizards had no reaction, Xu Shaotang swaggered to the big stone.


    When passing by one of the lizards, he saw that the lizard''s whole body seemed to be stiff, but the color of the body was perfectly integrated with the surrounding environment. If he didn''t know there was a lizard in advance, it would be very difficult for him to find the lizard at his feet.


    Xu Shaotang gently kicked the lizard man, but the lizard man did not move.


    Naturally, they don''t need to be polite to these lizards. They searched for them and broke their necks.


    When they went around the boulder, they finally found a hidden cave.


    "Take the thermal imager, there may be a lot of lizards along the way!"


    After Xu Shaotang brought his own thermal imager, he quickly drilled into the hole. The hole was not too narrow, but only allowed one or two people to walk side by side. However, as soon as he entered the hole, the passage began to widen gradually. While looking around, Xu Shaotang motioned for Long Fei and Mu Tiance to come in quickly.


    The passage takes on the shape of a gourd. The mouth of the gourd is narrow, but the more it gets inside, the more spacious it becomes. At the back, it suddenly begins to contract sharply, and the passage becomes narrow again. At the same time, through the thermal imager, we can see that there are lizards guarding the narrow passage.


    Because the temperature inside is much higher than that outside, and the temperature of these lizards'' bodies displayed by the thermal imager is not too low. Only some areas are light blue, but the core temperature remains red all the time.


    "Make a quick decision, don''t give these lizards time to react!"


    Xu Shaotang whispered and raised three fingers to them at the same time, indicating that when his last finger was put away, they would attack at the same time.


    They nodded slightly. When Xu Shaotang''s last finger was folded up, three figures shot out like lightning at the same time.


    "Pooh "Pooh..."


    Before the lizards could figure out what was going on, they died completely under the attack of the three. The dark green blood flowed out, and the smell of fishy smell filled the air.


    After killing the lizards at the gate, the three quickly passed through the narrow hole without any stop. After only a few meters, their eyes suddenly brightened again.


    At the same time, more lizards appear in the thermal imager. The thermal imager is full of red, but when the thermal imager is removed, nothing can be seen. The natural advantages of these lizards are really shocking.


    Maybe it''s evening, or maybe it''s waiting for the bold intruders to ambush. All the lizards here are motionless, and there is no sign of any movement in the imager.


    "What to do?" Long Fei asked Xu Shaotang in a very low voice.


    Judging from the current situation, their previous conjecture is correct. There are indeed thousands of lizards here, but they also know that the current position should not be the most core position inside the mountain, and even this place may be just a passage to the core position. But now there are so many lizards here, and they think that they can kill these lizards unconsciously It''s a bit unrealistic to kill all the people.


    Xu Shaotang did not rush to answer Long Fei''s question, but looked at mu Tiance and asked mu Tiance with a smile: "how, do you want to rush or what?"


    "Do you have a better way than to rush in?" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "no, if I can be invisible, I can go in quietly."


    However, he can''t be invisible after all, and they can''t kill all the lizards quietly. He really can''t find any way except to rush.


    "Go ahead, then!"


    As soon as mu Tiance''s voice fell, he rushed to the lizards like lightning.


    "Zhizhi..."


    With the invasion of Mu Tiance, the whole space suddenly rang out the piercing cry of countless lizards.


    "Damn it, it''s noisy!" Xu Shaotang took out his ear and said, "it seems that only by killing you can you be quiet!"


    However, Xu Shaotang didn''t kill them with real Qi as mu Tiance did. Instead, he took out flash bombs and grenades from his backpack and threw them directly into the lizards who were crazy to attack them.


    "Boom boom..."


    With the explosion of the grenade, the lizards were blown to pieces.


    Facts have proved that these lizards are good at hiding traces, but they don''t seem to have anything special. They are flesh and blood, and they will bleed in the explosion of grenades.


    "Head for three o''clock, there''s an entrance!"Xu Shaotang roared and rushed to the direction he said.


    The scream of lizards is constantly ringing, and countless long tongues are cut off by their real Qi. If they lose their long tongues, they will lose their main way of attack, and they can only scream to launch a hand-to-hand fight against them.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang took the lead to rush to the three o''clock hole. When he found that lizards were coming here, he immediately lost several grenades. At the same time, he yelled to Long Fei and mu Tiance, "come here quickly, this place will be blocked by lizards!"


    Although they are not afraid of these lizards, their goal now is not to kill how many lizards, but to rush to the inside and see what the core area inside the mountain looks like.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s shouting, mu Tiance and Long Fei quickly solved the lizard man who attacked them, and then came to Xu Shaotang''s position in a few ups and downs.


    "Let''s rush through first!"


    Xu Shaotang killed the lizard man who rushed to the entrance of the cave with several real Qi, and quickly flashed into the larger space inside.


    As soon as they entered the space, they felt waves of heat and saw more lizards.


    Their intrusion is like poking a hornet''s nest. Countless lizards constantly attack them fearlessly. Even though their companions constantly fall in their hands, those lizards still attack them.


    When Xu Shaotang was red eyed, he suddenly felt a strong wind coming from his head.


    He didn''t have time to think about it, so he just split it with genuine Qi, and a lizard man''s body suddenly fell from the air.

 Chapter 1605

    As the killing continued, the smell of the stench in the air grew stronger and stronger.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how many lizards he has killed. He just feels numb, and his whole body is covered with the smelly blood of lizards. Xu Shaotang thinks that if they go on like this, they will stink alive even if they don''t die in the hands of these lizards.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s eyes glimpsed a corner of the cave. In the corner, rows of corpses were tied to the wooden piles, and he could see that all the people''s stomachs were bulging.


    Eyes moved again, but one of the bodies had a big hole in its stomach, and several fist sized lizards were climbing out of the hole.


    "Damn it


    Seeing this scene, how can Xu Shaotang not understand what these lizards did when they brought the corpses here? It turned out that these lizards used their bodies as their pregnancy and baby room! These corpses include not only the corpses of soldiers killed in Weixi area, but also the corpses of many herdsmen. Everyone''s stomachs are bulging, and many people''s stomachs are still constantly squirming.


    Thinking that the bodies of those people were ruined like this, Xu Shaotang was furious. He took down a grenade in the interval of the battle and threw it to the corner angrily.


    "Boom..."


    As the grenade exploded, the little lizards who had just climbed out were killed in an instant.


    "Zhizhi..."


    Xu Shaotang''s action completely angered those lizards. Countless lizards rushed to the corner crazily, trying to protect the safety of that corner with their own bodies.


    "Long Fei, mu Tiance, throw all the grenades to that corner!" Xu Shaotang roared and threw his last two grenades at the corner.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s roar, Long Fei and mu Tiance don''t understand why he wants to do it, but out of their trust in Xu Shaotang, they still throw their grenades to that corner without any hesitation.


    Lizards are not stupid. Looking at the grenades flying over, they certainly know the consequences of the explosion of these grenades.


    Seeing the grenade in front of them, the lizards suddenly jumped from the ground, directly grasped the grenade in the air, and then clung to the grenade to lie down.


    "Boom boom..."


    The explosion continued to ring, and the lizards lying on the ground with grenades were suddenly blown to pieces. The lizards nearby were also affected, but the little lizards in the corner were not injured.


    The lizards all rushed to the corner, causing other areas to appear empty.


    And when these lizards get out of the way, the sharp eyed Long Fei finds a hole, and immediately shouts to Xu Shaotang, "I''ll follow you. I just saw a hole!"


    At the same time, a flash bomb was thrown out of Long Fei''s hand and exploded in the distance.


    "See, it''s over there!"


    Long Fei''s voice rang out again, and ran quickly to the direction of the flash bomb explosion.


    Xu Shaotang they immediately did not stop, quickly killed to the direction of flash bomb explosion.


    Soon, they met at the place where the flash bomb exploded. The strong smell of gunpowder and pungent smell made them extremely uncomfortable, but fortunately they found a hole.


    Three people can''t help but enter the cave entrance, and then they find that it''s clearly an upward staircase. The cave entrance has been winding up from the open mountain where they are. Those crazy lizards rush to the cave entrance, but they all stop, and they keep making harsh calls.


    Looking at the lizards who just kept screaming at the cave entrance but didn''t dare to rush in, Long Fei looked happy and said, "they don''t dare to rush in?"


    This is absolutely a huge discovery for them. Even though they have killed countless lizards in the cave, there are still countless lizards in the vast cave. If we really want to kill all these lizards, we don''t know we have to kill them.


    "Don''t worry about them. Dare you rush in?" Xu Shaotang glared at the lizards blocking the entrance of the cave and quickly said to Longfei, "go ahead and see where the cave leads to."


    Xu Shaotang wants to kill all these lizards, but he also knows the purpose of their trip. He just decides in his heart that after he leaves here, song Anbang must send someone to burn these damned lizards to ashes with incendiary bombs!


    Under the reminder of Xu Shaotang, Long Fei put away his happy face and began to walk up the winding hole.


    "By the way, why did you just let us throw the grenades in that corner?" Long Fei asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and tried to calm down his anger. He said slowly, "it''s nothing. It''s just that those damned lizards seem to care about that corner, and they don''t know what''s in that corner."


    Those lizards used human corpses as a pregnant and baby room. He knew it by himself. There was no need to make Longfei and mu Tiance suffer.


    "It should be something very important to them!" Long Fei said to himself, "look at those lizards. They would rather be blown to pieces with grenades than let them fall into that corner. They all ran to that corner and even forgot to attack us."Xu Shaotang covered his angry face and said, "maybe! Don''t say it. Go up and see where it is. Those lizards dare not catch up


    "Don''t rush me, I''ve been walking!" Long Fei led the way with a searchlight and said, "this passage is quite long!"


    "Be careful, there must be something on it that the lizards fear!" Xu Shaotang reminded a, again way: "don''t let me go ahead."


    "No, just follow me!"


    Long Fei laughs and says, "it''s not good to always let you take the lead. Don''t worry. I know it in my heart. If I encounter danger, I will leave it to you. Ha ha!"


    Getting rid of the lizards, Long Fei seems to be in a good mood. He is joking with Xu Shaotang while walking.


    Xu Shaotang answered from time to time, but his mind kept thinking of the wriggling stomach of those corpses.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s strange, mu Tiance quickly caught up with Xu Shaotang in front, patted him gently on the shoulder, and whispered: "people are dead, don''t think so much!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at him in surprise and asked in a low voice, "did you see it, too?"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, but his face was better than Xu Shaotang.


    "Eh, hurry up. You just thought I was slow. Why did you start to dawdle?" The sound of Long Fei came from the front.


    "Here it is


    Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath, takes a look at mu Tiance, nods slightly, and quickly catches up with Long Fei.

 Chapter 1606

    "The front lights up!"


    Before long, Long Fei''s shocked voice rang out in the passage.


    "What''s the matter? Where does the light come from here? " Xu Shaotang is full of don''t understand of ask a way.


    Since they entered the mountain, the interior of the mountain was dark. They could see it because they had night vision equipment and tactical lights in their backpacks.


    According to the truth, it''s a closed space. Even if it''s day outside, the light can''t shine in!


    This discovery made Longfei speed up his pace quickly. Within a few seconds, they walked out of the winding passage. At the same time, a simple and dignified Temple appeared in front of them.


    The temple is surrounded by shining marble pillars. It takes at least two or three people to hold the pillars together. A broad step leads directly to the interior of the temple, and the place where they come out of the passageway is just on the steps. The steps of the temple and the steps of the passageway are perfectly combined. As soon as they pass through the passageway, they walk towards the temple The steps to the shrine.


    All the steps were crystal white, and the light they saw was coming from the inside of the temple. The light shining on the steps and the surrounding pillars made these things shine in an instant.


    The whole temple is square. The top of the temple is covered with green grass. From a distance, it adds a little vitality to the temple hidden in the mountain. A small river passes under the steps and surrounds the temple, as if it had become a moat of the temple.


    "This..."


    Long Fei looked at the temple in front of him and said incoherently, "I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "If we want to dream, we are dreaming together!" Xu Shaotang gave a bitter smile. He didn''t expect that it was such a scene. If he saw an alien spaceship here, he would not feel strange, but he never thought it was a temple!


    And it''s such a well preserved temple! How many years have passed since the temple was built? However, it doesn''t seem to be any shabby. It''s just a simple and dignified feeling. It gradually spreads from the bottom of the heart to the whole body, making people have an urge to worship.


    Looking at the dull eyes of Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, mu Tiance said faintly: "you slowly sigh here, I want to go down to wash first!"


    "Ah?"


    Mu Tiance''s words surprised Xu Shaotang and Long Fei. Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance curiously and said, "brother, are you not surprised that there is such a temple hidden here?"


    "Surprise Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "but what else can I do except surprise? As you said, are there few weird things we''ve seen? It''s nothing more than a masterpiece of prehistoric civilization. "


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei look at each other. Should mu Tiance say that he is numb or that he is too calm?


    When they were speechless, mu Tiance had already walked to the side of the river and smelled the disgusting smell on him. Mu Tiance jumped directly into the river and quickly cleaned the blood stains on his feet.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said to Long Fei: "forget it, let''s go down to wash first, and then go to the temple to find out!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to jump into the river in an elegant posture, mu Tiance suddenly yelled, "don''t come down! There''s something in the river


    At the same time, mu Tiance quickly jumped from the river. As soon as he got back to the ground, he quickly took off his coat.


    "What''s in the river..."


    Before Xu Shaotang finished asking, he saw that mu Tiance''s arm had several more blood holes, and he could see what was wriggling in his arm.


    Mu Tiance didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. He just used his whole body Qi and poured it into his arm. With the power of Qi, he kept pushing the wriggling things in his arm.


    With his movement, his forehead began to exude sweat, and his teeth were biting, obviously in great pain.


    "Can I help you?"


    Seeing mu Tiance''s gnashing his teeth and suffering, Xu Shaotang quickly asked.


    "Yes!" Mu Tiance''s whole body was constantly shaking, and his face was a bit ferocious because of the great pain. He gritted his teeth and said to Xu Shaotang, "I can''t force that thing out. Help me Cut your arm Take it out


    Later, mu Tiance''s voice began to tremble. Xu Shaotang, who knew mu Tiance''s character well, knew that if the pain was not too unbearable, mu Tiance would never ask him for help!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t delay any longer. He looks at the wriggling place on mu Tiance''s arm and cuts mu Tiance''s arm with genuine Qi. He sees a red worm trying to get to the top of Mu Tiance''s arm.


    "Knife!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, Long Fei has handed the dagger to him. Xu Shaotang takes the dagger and doesn''t go to see mu Tiance''s expression at all. He picks up the dagger and picks out the red worm. It seems that the worm is not willing to drill into mu Tiance''s body. Where can Xu Shaotang make it do what he wants? As soon as the dagger is raised, he directly cuts the worm into two sections, and the worm is dead Struggle to twist a few times, and finally no longer move.Xu Shaotang didn''t study the insect carefully, but quickly aimed at the other parts of Mu Tiance''s arm. When he quickly took the knife off, he picked out three red insects from mu Tiance''s arm, and mu Tiance''s arm was already bloody.


    However, even so, mu Tiance didn''t make any calls from the beginning to the end. At most, he just hummed a few times.


    "Anything else?" Xu Shaotang checked mu Tiance''s arm again. After he found no wriggling place, he asked mu Tiance with some uneasiness.


    Mu Tiance clenched his teeth and shook his head. At the same time, he quickly ran the Qi on his body. A mass of light red Qi quickly wrapped his arm. With this mass of Qi, the injury on mu Tiance''s arm also recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Looking at the speed of Mu Tiance''s terrible recovery, Long Fei couldn''t help saying: "this recovery ability is not much slower than the blood clan which is famous for its recovery ability?"


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said: "if you don''t know his abnormal recovery ability, you think I dare to do it hard!"


    In fact, although mu Tiance is not a blood clan, he can be called the king of the blood clan. He has swallowed Cain''s soul and mastered too many blood clan secrets. Even a prince level vampire can only seek death in front of him! It is because of this that he completely ignores how much damage he has caused to Mu Tiance, and only wants to pick out the red insects with the fastest speed.


    After a long time, mu Tiance''s arm was no longer bleeding, and his face gradually stretched out.


    "What the hell is this?" Xu Shaotang asked, pointing to the bodies of the insects on the ground.

 Chapter 1607

    "I don''t know!"


    Mu Tiance reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead, squatted down, picked up the body of one of the insects with a dagger, and carefully observed it in front of him.


    Just a bug can bring him so much pain. In fact, he wants to know what the damn bug is more than anyone else.


    "This bug lurks in the river?" Xu Shaotang went to the river and squatted down. He turned back to Mu Tiance and said, "come here, try squeezing a drop of blood into the river!"


    "Use your own!" Mu Tiance didn''t say well.


    This bastard, at this time, even wants to experiment with him, which one can''t bear!


    Xu Shaotang gives mu Tiance a white look, and then slowly extends his fingers to the water. When his fingers stay on the water, a few red insects quickly swim to his fingers. Xu Shaotang quickly takes back his fingers. Without his fingers, those red insects quickly swim to the dark bottom of the river.


    "It''s like some kind of parasite!" Xu Shaotang Wu said: "it should be driven by heat induction, or attracted by the blood of people."


    Long Fei nodded slightly and asked, "is it because of this kind of insect that the lizard people below dare not come up?"


    "I don''t think so?" Xu Shaotang touched his chin and said: "although these insects are terrible, from the current situation, as long as they don''t go into the water, they will have no choice. Those lizards dare not come up. These insects should not be the main reason."


    "What''s the reason for that?" Long Fei looked at the temple in front of him with doubts and said: "the feeling of this temple is strange anyway. Most of it is strange. We''d better be careful."


    "Well, be careful!"


    Looking at the ancient and majestic temple in front of him, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. He didn''t move his own steps. An instinctive feeling told him that the temple was not as simple as they looked. Only the moat composed of underground rivers contained things that could make people fear, let alone the temple?


    Mu Tiance took a look at the wound on his arm and said, "go down and catch some lizards and let them walk in front. Those lizards dare not come to the top. They must know where the dangerous place is!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei brightened their eyes and said with a smile, "good idea!"


    "Brother mu, you are more and more intelligent now!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile and said, "why didn''t I find you so smart before?"


    To be honest, in the process of their coming here, mu Tiance did give Xu Shaotang a lot of surprises. Along the way, mu Tiance put forward a lot of opinions and opinions that they didn''t even think of. Moreover, when analyzing the problems, Xu Shaotang was quite impressed.


    "It''s not that I''ve become smart, it''s that you''ve become stupid!" Mu Tiance said faintly and hummed: "if you want to go into this temple to find out, you should hurry down to catch the lizard man. Do you expect me to do it?"


    "Get..."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and Longfei winked. They quickly walked down the winding passage.


    A minute later, they each grabbed two lizards and came up. The lizards kept struggling, with a "squeak" of fear in their mouth. It was obvious that they were extremely afraid of the temple in front of them. However, their back neck was firmly grasped by Xu Shaotang. They could do nothing but struggle and scream.


    "Throw one in first?"


    Long Fei asked Xu Shaotang with a flat face.


    He doesn''t have any sympathy for these lizards. Although he calls them "lizards", in the eyes of any of them, he doesn''t regard these lizards as human beings. He just regards them as half human and half animal animals. Therefore, whether they are killing these lizards or experimenting with them, they don''t have any psychological burden.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "throw it across the river!"


    Long Fei laughs, grabs the lizard man by the neck and throws him along the steps leading to the inside of the temple.


    "Zhizhi..."


    The lizards in the air screamed in horror, but they still could not get rid of their fate as an experimental object. Just when they thought that the lizard was going to be killed on the steps, the lizard''s body suddenly burst open, and the meat splashed around with dark green blood. The lizard who was still well just now became a pile of meat in the blink of an eye.


    "Laser weapons?"


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei made incredible sounds in their mouths at the same time.


    It''s too much like a laser weapon to see, but it can cut any intruder into pieces!


    "I''ll try!" Mu Tiance picked up the dagger, tied a rope to one part of the dagger, and quickly threw the dagger on the steps.


    "Dang", the dagger hit the steps, and mu Tiance only took back a piece of empty rope, the front of the rope has obvious cutting marks.


    "It seems that it''s basically a laser weapon!" Xu Shaotang took a look at the rope in Mu Tiance''s hand and said, "it''s more powerful than the laser weapons we know. It''s definitely a temple built by prehistoric civilization."As far as we know, although laser weapons can achieve this effect, they should not be so clean. Therefore, Xu Shaotang concluded that the laser weapons around the steps are much stronger than what they have known.


    "Do you want to try the river again?" Long Fei looks at the lizard man left in his hand with revenge. It seems that he is going to throw the lizard man into the river to see how terrible the insects in the river can be.


    "Try it!"


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "I also want to know how terrible the insects in the river are!"


    The lizard man in Longfei''s hand seems to have understood their plan. He constantly starts to struggle violently, and his mouth constantly makes a shrill cry, which is more shrill than the lizard man''s cry just now. He seems to be extremely afraid of the things in the water.


    However, no matter how shrill his cry is, Long Fei will not have any sympathy for him.


    The lizard man was still thrown into the river by Longfei. He struggled in the river and tried to swim to the bank at first. However, after a short time, he began to roll in the water and scream bitterly. It seemed that he was suffering a lot.


    Soon, the lizard man stopped struggling. His body shriveled quickly. In the blink of an eye, there was only skin and bone left, slowly sinking to the bottom of the water.


    At the same time, they saw a large number of red insects gathered in the place where the body sank, and these insects seemed to be much larger than those before.

 Chapter 1608

    "It seems that it''s still a little difficult to go to the temple to explore."


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Xu Shaotang could not help frowning slightly.


    The defense measures of this temple are very tight. Fortunately, they have taken one more heart. Otherwise, their fate should be similar to those two lizards.


    While thinking about it, Xu Shaotang set his eyes on the two lizards in his hands. As soon as he turned his eyes, he said to Long Fei, "you guard the entrance, don''t let the two lizards run away!"


    Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, and immediately understands what Xu Shaotang means. After nodding slightly, he quickly goes to the passageway to guard.


    Seeing Long Fei in place, Xu Shaotang loosens his hands and immediately releases the two lizards in his hands.


    Just after being released by Xu Shaotang, another lizard man rushed to the passageway without hesitation and wanted to return to the next floor.


    However, as soon as they got to the entrance, Long Fei kicked it open.


    Seeing that the road was blocked, the two lizards immediately screamed and rushed to Longfei again.


    "Don''t believe in evil yet!"


    Long Fei snorted and kicked the two lizards away again.


    After being kicked away again, the two lizards finally realized that it was impossible for them to go back to the lower layer. After looking at each other, they fell there and did not move any more, as if they were waiting for death, and they did not even integrate their bodies with the surrounding environment.


    "What to do?" See two lizard people don''t move, Long Fei can only helplessly ask Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang frowned. He thought these lizards were very familiar with the place. He planned to force the two lizards into a desperate situation to see if they would choose to escape into the temple to help them find the way to the temple. Now it seems that this plan is going to go bankrupt.


    "Wait for me to think!" Xu Shaotang light back to a long Fei, then stood there constantly thinking.


    Now at this time, if they don''t go to the temple to have a look, they won''t be reconciled in any case, but now the access to the temple is tightly guarded by laser weapons, which immediately puts him in a dilemma.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finally looks into the air. He thinks in his heart, he doesn''t know if there is any way to get in the air. Instead, they carry rope guns. If they can hook the top of the temple from a high place, maybe they can go into the temple to find out.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Long Fei instantly understood his meaning, nodded slightly to him and said: "this method can try. Maybe the laser weapon didn''t cover the air."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I hope so!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang took out the rope in his backpack and fired the gun, mu Tiance suddenly grabbed him, shook his head and said, "try your method again later!"


    "Why, do you have a better way?" Xu Shaotang is happy and asks mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance shook his head and said, "I don''t have a better way. I just don''t think the pressure you put on the two lizards is enough!"


    Under the puzzled eyes of Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, mu Tiance slowly walks to the two lizards who are lying on the ground shaking constantly, grabs one of them and takes them to the side of the river.


    The lizard man seemed to know what mu Tiance wanted to do, and immediately began to struggle violently. However, where was mu Tiance''s opponent? Mu Tiance directly threw the lizard man into the river, and the scream of the lizard man resounded through the whole cave again in a short time.


    Mu Tiance didn''t look at the screaming lizard man, and walked slowly to the last lizard man.


    Just when Xu Shaotang thought that the last lizard man would be thrown into the river by mu Tiance to feed the disgusting insects, the lizard man suddenly jumped up from the ground and climbed up the cave wall like lightning, trying to avoid being thrown into the river to feed the insects.


    Mu Tiance intended to drive the lizard man to move. Of course, he would not let the lizard man stay comfortably on their head. He directly drew a dagger from Xu Shaotang, and a cold light shot at the lizard man.


    The lizard man subconsciously wants to run, but how can his speed be faster than the dagger mu Tiance threw out. The dagger nailed one of the lizard man''s feet firmly to the cave wall. The lizard man screamed, but mu Tiance had another dagger in his hand.


    The lizard man didn''t dare to delay. He cut his paw on the sharp edge of the dagger, and then quickly jumped down from the cave wall. The lightning directly crossed the river and landed on the ground. Regardless of the pain, he dragged his injured leg down and tried his best to climb to the temple.


    It was not far from the temple. Lizards soon entered the temple, leaving only a line of dark green blood on the ground.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. Until the figure of the lizard man disappeared, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei recovered.


    "Great! Brother Mu Xu Shaotang smiles and gives mu Tiance a thumbs up.He and Long Fei were cheated by the two lizards. They thought that the lizards didn''t know how to enter the temple at all. Unexpectedly, under the pressure of Mu Tiance, the lizard finally indirectly told them the way to enter the temple in order not to be thrown into the river to feed insects.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "that''s because you haven''t tried the pain of getting into your body by the insects in the river! These lizards would rather die than suffer


    "No wonder you said we didn''t put enough pressure on lizards. That''s what you meant." Xu Shaotang suddenly realized and said: "I said how you directly threw that lizard man into the river. It turned out that you were killing chickens to show monkeys!"


    They really did not experience that kind of pain, but from the current situation, that kind of pain is absolutely extremely torture, otherwise the lizard man would not escape into the temple in order to avoid being thrown into the river.


    Looking at the line of clear blood on the ground, Xu Shaotang was very happy. For them, these blood stains are the clear road!


    Xu Shaotang quickly aimed the rope gun at the dagger inserted in the cave wall. With a "bang", one end of the rope gun was firmly embedded in the cave wall. Xu Shaotang tried to make sure that it was firm. After making sure that it was firm, he took advantage of the power to gently swing on the ground and grasped the rope. When he swung to the top of the cave wall, he immediately fell like the lizard man, and accurately landed on the lizard man At the same time, lie down and push the backpack forward along the bloodstain left by the lizard man. In this way, if there is any danger, the backpack will suffer first.


    After a while, Xu Shaotang was already standing in the temple, but his backpack was cut off by laser weapons, and now he can''t use it.

 Chapter 1609

    After Xu Shaotang''s successful experience, mu Tiance and Long Fei went back to the entrance of the temple according to Xu Shaotang''s method.


    What''s more, they have already thrown away some things they don''t use in their backpacks in advance, making sure that their backpacks are only slightly higher than their heads. Now, their backpacks are still intact.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the backpack on the two men''s body with some imbalance, and said in his heart: it''s really a price to lead the battle!


    "Follow the blood on the ground!"


    After Xu Shaotang said it, he took the lead to follow the bloodstain left by the lizard man to the temple.


    They didn''t know there was any unknown danger in the temple, so they walked very carefully.


    When they walked into the main gate of the temple, huge statues about five or six meters high appeared in front of them. These statues were divided into two sides. The facial contour of the statues was extremely clear, and even every hair could be seen clearly. Each statue held various weapons in its hands, and its expression was extremely dignified.


    At the end of the corridor stands a graceful statue of a woman.


    The head of this female statue is wearing a gorgeous crown, its facial features are extremely exquisite, and its eyes seem to have a God. Its outline has the characteristics of a typical oriental woman. It is wearing armor, holding a gorgeous scepter, and standing there majestically. Even if it is just a statue, it gives people a very powerful feeling.


    The most dazzling is the goose egg sized gem at the top of the scepter.


    Although the scepter is carved, the gems on the scepter are real gems. They are all covered by the colorful light.


    "This woman''s position must be extremely lofty!" Long Fei looked up and down at the female statue and murmured.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, his mind involuntarily thought of the words of danbagezi, he felt that this is the residence of the gods mentioned by danbagezi.


    However, it is said that there are artifacts here that can change the world and destroy heaven and earth. From the current situation, they have not seen any artifacts except the laser weapons at both ends of the ladder.


    Now it is certain that there must be a lot of ties between the temple and the prehistoric civilization. The temple itself was built by the prehistoric civilization, and the woman on the statue is probably a great figure of the prehistoric civilization.


    "Come on, follow the bloodstain and look inside!" There is nothing special here except these statues. No matter how much they stare at them, they can''t see a flower.


    With that, Xu Shaotang took the lead in following the blood on the ground.


    Soon, they followed the bloodstain to the back hall, where the bloodstain suddenly disappeared.


    There is nothing special in the back hall, except some flowers and plants, which are the skeletons scattered on the ground.


    They didn''t show any surprise at the appearance of these skeletons. You don''t have to guess that most of these skeletons belong to the people who built the temple, or the guards of the temple. It''s just that endless months have passed, and the people here can''t resist the erosion of time, and eventually become a pile of dead bones.


    Long Fei squats down in front of a pile of dead bones, picks up a dead bone and puts it into his backpack.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Tiance looks at Long Fei with some chills.


    Long Fei took a glance at mu Tiance and said, "take a piece of bone back, so that those experts can determine when these people appeared, how, is there a problem?"


    "No problem!"


    Mu Tiance faintly replied, went to the place where the dark green blood disappeared, stood there and looked around carefully, as if looking for the trace of the lizard man.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s look, Xu Shaotang smiles, points to Mu Tiance''s backpack, and says with a smile, "use the thermal imager!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s warning, mu Tiance was immediately pleased and wondered how he had forgotten the thermal imager.


    When mu Tiance took out the thermal imager and was ready to put it on, Long Fei suddenly called out, "come and have a look!"


    "What did you find?"


    Xu Shaotang rushed to Longfei''s side and saw that Longfei was staring at a pile of bones. He looked very excited, with an excited look on his face.


    Seeing the appearance of Longfei, even Xu Shaotang began to feel chilly. He said to Longfei with a bitter smile, "are you tied with these bones today?"


    "Fart!" The Dragon scolded angrily, and pointed to two of the bones and said, "look, these two bones were originally one bone!"


    "What''s so strange about that?" Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Long Fei, while carefully observing the two bones.


    Looking at it, the look on Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly solidified, and then a joy filled his face.


    "It should be them!" Xu Shaotang said excitedly: "it''s obvious that the bone has just been trampled off, and the only ones who have the strength to come here are them!"The color of the broken bone is obviously different from that of the surface of the bone, which proves that the bone was destroyed artificially and became two pieces!


    Long Fei nodded and said, "it must be them! Just, I don''t know how they came here. We didn''t see any fighting trace all the way here! Are they flying in? "


    They all killed all the way to this place. He didn''t believe that they had wings, or that they could be invisible?


    No matter how they want to find Longming.


    "Don''t forget, there''s a hole at the top of the mountain!" Looking at Long Fei''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if we also come down from the air outlet on the mountain, maybe we won''t encounter these lizards."


    "Do you think they came down from that vent?" Long Fei thought about it carefully and thought that it might really exist. He wondered, "where are they now? Can''t you leave from that vent again? "


    "Look first!"


    Xu Shaotang can''t answer Long Fei''s question now. To tell the truth, if they can come down from the air outlet, he thinks it is possible. But it seems unlikely that they can come out from the air outlet. Unless they really grow wings, the air outlet is so high from the bottom, and the cave wall is so smooth that they want to rely on manpower It''s really difficult to climb from there. He asked himself that he should not be able to do it.

 Chapter 1610

    When they were puzzled, mu Tiance had put on the thermal imager and began to look for the lizard man.


    Although the lizard man can perfectly integrate his body with the environment, there is no escape under the effect of the thermal imager. Mu Tiance easily found the lizard man.


    "Down there!"


    Mu Tiance pointed to the ground, indicating that the lizard man was hiding somewhere under their feet.


    Xu Shaotang looked around and soon found the staircase in the corner on the right side of the back hall. It was just that the staircase led to the top of the temple, not to somewhere underground.


    Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "go and see what''s on it first. The lizard man can''t run away."


    Mu Tiance nodded. Indeed, with the thermal imager, there was no escape for the lizard man.


    The three quickly came to the top of the temple along the stairs. In fact, the top of the temple was more like a hanging garden. Except for an open space in the middle, there were flowers and plants all around. Maybe after too many years, no one took care of them, and they were very messy.


    When they went to the middle of the open space, Xu Shaotang immediately found the broken stems of flowers and plants around.


    "They''ve been here before!"


    Xu Shaotang squatted down and carefully investigated the traces of broken flowers and plants. From the traces of broken flowers and plants, it should have been two or three days.


    This time basically coincides with the time when they arrived.


    They looked for a while at the top of the temple again, and found nothing but the traces of broken flowers and plants.


    After a fruitless search, the three men went down the stairs again. The thermal imager showed that the lizard man was still in his original position. However, they looked around and found no access to the ground floor.


    "There should be a secret room here. Look for it carefully!"


    Since there is no way to go down on the surface, it can only be a secret room.


    After a while of searching, Long Fei finally found the clue. He gently pressed the pillar near the place where the lizard man''s blood disappeared, and his feet trembled slightly. An underground passage entrance suddenly appeared in front of them, and the passage entrance was just where the lizard man''s blood disappeared.


    As soon as the passage was opened, a hot wave of air rushed towards them.


    With this heat wave, there is a slight roar, a bit like the sound of engine rotation, and a bit like the sound of wind whistling.


    "Go down and have a look!" Xu Shaotang took the lead in walking down from the cave entrance. When he came to the ground, his eyes widened instantly, and then he cried to Longfei excitedly: "come down quickly!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, they rushed to the ground as fast as they could.


    The underground is bright. They know that the lizard man is underground. But now, they have no mind to look for the lizard man. All their attention is attracted by the scene in front of them.


    "No wonder it''s so warm here. There''s a small nuclear power plant hidden here!" Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at the small nuclear power plant that is still in operation.


    The underground is not so much a secret room as a power supply center. Besides small nuclear power plants, there are also some controllers.


    "This small nuclear power plant should provide lighting for this temple." While long Fei was amazed, he took out his camera to take pictures of the small nuclear power plant in front of him. These are extremely precious materials.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "the technology of this small nuclear power plant should be ahead of us a lot. After so many years, this scale of careful nuclear power plant is still in continuous operation. I have to say, this is really a miracle!"


    As far as he knows, the modern large-scale nuclear power plants have been in operation for more than 100 years at most, and they are all theoretical values. By virtue of this alone, we can see the advantages of this small-scale nuclear power plant.


    "If you have a chance, you can send our experts here to have a good study." Long Fei said with a smile.


    "Take a picture quickly!" Xu Shaotang reached out to wipe the sweat from his forehead and said, "after taking photos, I''ll leave. There''s nothing else here. I don''t want to bear too much radiation."


    The temperature here should have reached 40 or 50 degrees. When they first came down, they didn''t feel much, but after staying a little longer, they felt sweating all over. If they stayed for a long time, they would not be killed by radiation, they would also be killed by heat. Long Fei''s idea is good, but it is estimated that few experts can withstand the high temperature below.


    "It''s done!" Long Fei put away his camera and said, "let''s go!"


    "Well!"


    Just as they turned around, mu Tiance suddenly hit the underground corner with a real Qi. After a scream, the escaped lizard man suddenly showed his figure.


    "Go


    After killing the lizard man, mu Tiance quickly went to the entrance.


    When they came up from the ground one after another, Long Fei immediately pressed the button on the pillar and the passageway closed quickly.Long Fei took a look at Xu Shaotang and asked, "shall we continue to search or leave here?"


    "Let''s leave here first. They must have left in another way!" Xu Shaotang pondered slightly: "we can''t find anything else if we look for it here. It should be just a temple of prehistoric civilization, just like our temple. It''s not as mysterious as we thought."


    "That''s because we''ve seen so many mysterious things!" Long Fei said with a smile: "if you let others know that there is such a temple here, I don''t know what it will look like!"


    Before they came here, they had already guessed that it was related to prehistoric civilization, so seeing these things here can not shock them too much, but it is different for those who don''t know it. For many people, it''s a totally unimaginable place.


    "Are you going to kill from where the lizards are?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly.


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "besides that, it seems that we have no other way to leave here, right? Just kill it. It''s just a waste of energy. "


    Long Fei said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, I''m a little disgusted..."


    "Who''s not sick?" Xu Shaotang had no choice but to take a look at Long Fei and said, "don''t be so wordy. Leave here quickly."


    After making up his mind, the three quickly went outside the temple. When they came to the outer Hall of the temple, looking at the statues in front of them, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that maybe this place is not as simple as they imagined.


    Perhaps, these problems can only be clarified after seeing Tantai Jingming

 Chapter 1611

    According to the way in, after leaving the temple, several people rushed to the entrance.


    Following the passage to the lower floor, they are ready for another bloody battle with the lizards.


    However, when they walked out of the passage, there was no sign of a lizard man.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang looked at the empty huge cave with a surprised look on his face.


    Long Fei quickly took the thermal imager and searched carefully, but in the end, he didn''t find anything.


    "Are those lizards scared by us? They''re all running for their lives somewhere else? " Long Fei guessed.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s impossible. It''s still at night. The temperature outside is so low. These lizards should not risk being frozen to migrate, right?"


    "Where do you think the lizards have gone?" Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face. At the same time, he puts the tactical light on his head and looks for it carefully in the cave.


    People are strange animals. Now there are no lizards. They should be happy to avoid a killing, but now they don''t have any joy. They just want to know where the lizards have gone.


    For ordinary people, lizard man is a very terrible existence. This kind of creature is hidden under your feet and you can''t see it. Once you go to a crowded place, it will be a nightmare.


    Because of this, Xu Shaotang and his family need to find out what the lizards are doing. They can''t let the lizards go out and harm people.


    "Come and see here!"


    Long Fei''s voice suddenly rings in the empty cave. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance rush to see Long Fei staring at the cave wall.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t understand what Long Fei was looking at at at the beginning. When he got close to him, his face suddenly showed a look of surprise: "should this be the vitrification caused by intense combustion?"


    "Well!" Long Fei nodded heavily and said, "when we came here, was there such a trace?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance shook their heads at the same time and said, "they were all red eyed at that time. Who cares about this?"


    "So it is Long Fei nodded slightly and rubbed curiously on the glass wall. Meanwhile, he looked away.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance also began to search in the cave. Soon, they found several pieces of iron which were not formed.


    Xu Shaotang went over and tried to break up the iron on the ground, but found that the iron was almost bonded to the ground. He pried the iron on the ground with a dagger for a long time, then the iron was lifted from the ground, and then he put it in front of his eyes to observe it carefully. The iron block was completely dark, and the surface showed a small honeycomb shape.


    "Long Fei, do you think this is formed after the iron shell of napalm is burned?" Let''s take a closer look at that piece of iron.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei''s face showed a look of surprise again. At the same time, he carefully looked at the iron in Xu Shaotang''s hand, and then nodded: "don''t say, it''s true!"


    "In other words, this place has been attacked by napalm?"


    When he said this, even Xu Shaotang himself felt a little incredible. They were in the temple on the upper floor. If they were attacked by napalm, they could not have no idea!


    Long Fei was also shocked by Xu Shaotang''s conjecture. He touched his head and thought about it carefully. He said, "could it be that the foreigners used napalm here before?"


    "It''s possible, but looking at the broken iron, it doesn''t look like it has been weathered for decades." Xu Shaotang touched his chin, full of puzzled, said: "look again, I think it''s a bit strange."


    Long Fei nodded, and several people began to look carefully in the empty cave.


    Xu Shaotang walked to the corner where lizard people used to be pregnant and baby room. Before he got there, he saw that the ground was covered with a thick layer of dust, including some scattered bones.


    Further inside, he found that the dust was getting thicker and thicker, and finally even his whole knee sank in.


    Xu Shaotang frowned and stared at the dust under his feet. His face couldn''t help changing. At the same time, he quickly left the continuous dust inside. The higher the dust inside, it was like a pile of sand in this corner.


    "Come here!" As Xu Shaotang shakes off the dust under his feet, he shouts to Mu Tiance and Long Fei.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, Long Fei and mu Tiance quickly follow his voice.


    "Look what this is Xu Shaotang pointed to the pile of ashes in front of him, and his face was full of doubts.


    Mu Tiance squatted down and looked at it carefully. He said, "it''s just some dust. Well, no, there are still some bones in it."


    Long Fei grabs a handful of dust and puts it in front of him. He looks at it carefully, and then sniffs it on the tip of his nose. He says, "it doesn''t seem to have any special flavor.""What do you want to taste like a pile of ashes?" Xu Shaotang said with a black face.


    "What is it?"


    Long Fei left the dust on his hand, looked at Xu Shaotang with a chill, and asked, "do you think these are ashes?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "it should be. You should pay attention to the fact that there are unburned bones in it. Moreover, if you step on it with your foot, the lower layer is almost unburned bones, and the upper layer is ash."


    Long Fei went to the place with thick dust. After stepping on it for a while, he jumped out of the dust and said with black lines: "it''s really! Damn, isn''t that bad luck? Do you think these ashes belong to those lizards? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it should be. No wonder those lizards are all gone. They were burned to ashes."


    "No..." Long Fei frowned slightly and said, "if it''s really like what you said, these lizards should have been burned like this by napalm when we entered the temple, but why didn''t we notice it at all?"


    Don''t say they are all top experts. Even if ordinary people are up there, they can''t feel it as long as they make so much noise down there.


    "I don''t think it''s possible, but that''s what it should be!" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "this matter seems to be more and more complicated."


    He can understand why these ashes are basically piled up in this corner. It must be those lizards who, in order to protect the pregnant and baby room in the corner, have their own flesh and blood to block here. However, they don''t know the horror of napalm. No matter how they block it, they can''t resist the hot flame that even iron can burn into molten iron!

 Chapter 1612

    After thinking about it, they couldn''t understand what was going on.


    In desperation, they had to walk out slowly.


    When they went out, the first thing they saw was a military green tent. Just when they were confused, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Dan Tai!"


    Xu Shaotang felt a sigh of relief on his face. Although he knew that Tantai Jingming was ok, it was hard for him to fall the big stone in his heart if he didn''t see it one day.


    In everyone''s ambiguous eyes, Xu Shaotang quickly rushes to Tantai Jingming and holds her tightly in his arms.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s warm embrace, Tan Tai Jing Ming gently smiles and lies in Xu Shaotang''s ear and says, "you can really make trouble. I''ve been waiting for you here for more than a month."


    "What?" Xu Shaotang let go of taijingming and said in surprise: "you said, you have been waiting for us here for more than a month?"


    "Yes


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile: "fortunately, you didn''t let me wait for a year and a half."


    "Dan Tai, you..." Xu Shaotang quickly reached out and touched the forehead of Tan Tai Jing Ming, muttering: "it''s not like a fever!"


    "Asshole, what are you thinking!" Tan Tai Jing Ming clapped Xu Shaotang''s hand on his forehead, threw him a white eye and said, "if you don''t believe me, you can ask them."


    Say, Dan Tai Jing Ming points to the group of people behind her.


    Xu Shaotang took a look. He knew several of them. They were all from the dragon group. Wood and snake were among them. The others he didn''t know were from Wei Zhan''s men. Oh, no, now maybe they were from Song Anbang''s men.


    Long Fei and mu Tiance also heard what Tantai Jingming said. Naturally, they didn''t think much of what Tantai Jingming said. It seems that there is nothing wrong with other people''s flirting with each other.


    "Xu Shaotang, do you know what is a day in the sky and a year on the earth?" The snake said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Shaotang looked at the snake and saw the smile on the bastard''s face, so he had the impulse to beat him.


    Tantai Jingming covered her mouth and said with a smile, "what else do you mean? The time inside the temple is much slower than that outside. In short, a day in that temple is basically equivalent to a year outside. "


    "Are you kidding..."


    A few people are full of amazement looking at Dan Tai Jing Ming, face full of incredible color.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, looked at Long Fei and mu Tiance in shock, and said: "we went in at dark, plus the time to fight with those lizards, it''s only six or seven hours at most. According to the truth, it should be three or four o''clock in the morning at most now?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei and mu Tiance are also stunned. They look up at the sky and find that the sun has climbed to their head.


    This discovery immediately shocked the three people. Tantai Jingming may be joking with them, but the sun above is absolutely impossible.


    When they first came out, they were only happy, completely forgetting the problem of time, and only now did they notice it.


    "You killed the lizard man in the cave, didn''t you?" Long Fei swallowed a mouthful of saliva with some difficulty and asked them in shock.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile: "of course! These lizards have killed many of our soldiers, but old dragon and old Qin gave orders to kill them at the same time. You must eradicate those lizards in your mouth! For this operation, tens of thousands of people have been sent out in Weixi area! "


    "When did you kill them?" Xu Shaotang frowned.


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "we have basically eliminated a month ago. We are here to wait for you to come out on the one hand, and to eliminate the enemy on the other. Ten days ago, we have not found any lizard man any more!"


    After listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang and his friends fell into dullness again.


    When they saw the ashes of the lizards in the cave, they thought about many possibilities, but they didn''t think about it. Although Tantai Jingming said it in an orderly way, they were still hard to accept it.


    Looking at the three people''s eyes staring at the bottom of the mouth, Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile again: "let me tell you this, in fact, according to the normal time, when you arrive at Weixi area, we should have left the temple. Only after we left, we found that we had been to you for more than a week! So if you wait there a little longer, we''ll see you. "


    Xu Shaotang slightly a shock, then suddenly said: "this is why they have been unable to contact you?"


    "Yes Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "I thought it was incredible before, but that''s the truth! Do you know why we don''t go in and look for you? "


    "I didn''t understand at first, but now I do." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "according to you, if you go in and look for us, you will not find us, because we are not in the same time and space. After we come out, if we go to you again, we will not be able to find you. The result is that we are constantly crossing in different time and space. "Xu Shaotang himself felt a little ridiculous when he said these words, but considering all kinds of situations, it seems that only in this way can he explain the problems in their mind.


    "Are you really not lying to us?"


    Long Fei seemed to be a little unconvinced. He said to the snake and the wood with a black face: "don''t play any prank with dantai. I tell you that I can''t clean up dantai, but it''s OK to clean up you two!"


    "Captain, do you want me to change the time for you?" The snake said in silence, "why don''t you call the Dragon general and ask him if you''ve been missing for nearly two months! At that time when you were missing, several old men were very anxious. If we didn''t show up in time, maybe they would have been very sick by you! "


    "I didn''t see the time when I went out!" Long Fei said with a black face: "you''d better tell the truth, otherwise, I don''t mind taking you bastards to practice!"


    The snake had no choice but to stand up, but there was no fear on her face.


    The wood next to him is more direct. Although he didn''t say a word, he handed the satellite phone to Long Fei.


    "Go away, I know there''s no signal here. Don''t follow me!" Long Fei hummed.


    "Who said there was no signal?" Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "now it has been understood that the brain waves of those lizards have a strong interference effect on the signal. Now all those lizards have been eliminated, and the signal here has returned to normal. If you don''t believe it, you can try it now."

 Chapter 1613

    With the attitude of disbelief, Long Fei picks up the satellite phone and dials the phone number of Long Jiang decisively.


    "Dan Tai, do they have news?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, there came the anxious voice of Longjiang. Listening to Longjiang''s words, it was estimated that he took the caller as a quiet tea.


    "Dad..." Long Fei called softly and said, "it''s me. We It''s all right! "


    As long Fei''s voice rang out, the voice of the dragon on the other end of the phone suddenly stopped, and there was no sound for a long time.


    "Dad?"


    Long Fei tried to shout, but there was no response on the other end of the phone. He looked at the Tantai Jingming with some doubts and asked, "is the signal just restored and still a little unstable? Or are the lizards not finished


    "I''m listening!" The voice of the Dragon general sounded again. After a little meditation, the Dragon general said in a harsh voice: "since you''re alive, get back to me quickly, and see that boy Xu Shaotang is coming with you to my side!"


    "Good!" Long Fei nodded his head and asked tentatively, "Dad, let me ask you something. We''ve been missing for nearly two months."


    He really doesn''t believe that they have been missing for such a long time. After all, the saying that one day in the sky and one year on the earth only exists in myth, but now it''s really happening around them. I''m afraid it''s hard to believe that no matter how big the nerves are?


    "What else?" The Dragon general said in a deep voice, "if you don''t show up again, I''m going to announce your death in battle!"


    Long Fei said with a dry smile: "ha, I asked, isn''t it good! Don''t worry, we are all fine! "


    "It''s OK!" Long Jiang said: "well, I have something else to do. I''m too lazy to talk to you. Remember to ask Xu Shaotang to come with me!"


    With that, Long Jiang hung up directly.


    Long Fei took the satellite phone in his hand and said with a bitter smile: "it''s really disappeared for such a long time? Isn''t that amazing? "


    If it was someone else, he might have doubts, but for Long Jiang, he did not dare to have any doubts. Thinking that they had been missing for nearly two months, Long Fei felt that his head had been in a mess.


    "It''s incredible!" "It took us a long time to accept the fact that the temple is like a time accelerator," she said


    "By the way, since you have been to the temple, how did you get out?" Xu Shaotang was puzzled and said: "when we went in, you had already come out, but before we went, there was no sign of killing on the floor where the lizard people were."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, Tantai Jingming and others showed a thick smile on their faces and said with one voice: "we flew out!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang and his friends were speechless, but they did not believe what they said.


    Flying? The top of the temple is more than kilometers away from the air outlet on the mountain, and the cave wall is incomparably smooth. Fly, you fly to show us!


    Looking at the three people''s speechless appearance, Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "forget it, what I''ll tell you now, you certainly don''t believe it. When we go back, I''ll tell you slowly. Let''s go back first. You don''t know how many people are worried about you."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "let''s go to Weixi first."


    "I must go there first!" Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "if we cut you off halfway, Mr. Song will not have to ask us who we want?"


    Now we all know that song Anbang was transferred to Weixi again. Xu Shaotang must have gone to Weixi anyway when he came back safely. Moreover, they still need to call the helicopter in Weixi to pick them up.


    Xu Shaotang, with a shy smile, turned to Mu Tiance and said, "brother mu, when I get to Weixi, I may have to delay for a little while. Then I''ll let my father-in-law send someone to take you home first."


    "It''s necessary!" Mu Tiance snorted and said, "do you think I want to go back to the capital with you?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m so amorous..."


    While they are talking, Tantai Jingming has already called song Anbang. After telling song Anbang that Xu Shaotang is safe, she asks him to send a heavy helicopter to pick them up.


    While waiting for the helicopter to arrive, Long Fei looked back at the Gonzales mountains and said, "since that temple is so magical, we must let our experts come back to study it. If we master this method of controlling time, I''m afraid no country in the world dares to challenge us?"


    "Captain, don''t be paranoid!"


    The wood became white, and Long Fei said faintly: "when those experts have studied it, I''m afraid the outside world has changed..."


    "For..." As long Fei was about to ask, he suddenly thought of the fact that the time inside the temple was nearly ten thousand times slower than that outside, and his face suddenly showed a wry smile: "that''s really true. When they study it out, it''s estimated that the day lily can''t be any colder! Anyway, we have no chance to see it! ""There''s a chance!" The snake said with a smile: "if you are with those experts, you will have a chance. If you stay in it for three or five years and come out again, you can see the world thousands of years later. Don''t you feel excited?"


    Long Fei glared at the snake and said, "do you want me to give you a chance to see the world after thousands of years?"


    On hearing Long Fei''s words, the snake immediately shrinks its neck, and the witty one is no longer talkative.


    Don''t say they don''t want to. It''s estimated that no expert is willing to do it. After a year and a half in the temple, all their families are gone, let alone three or five years. At that time, the world doesn''t know what it will be like. Even if they study the secret of time, what''s the use?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to the bickering between Longfei and yinshe. He just said to Jingming of dantai with some doubts: "dantai, what do you think the ancient people can do with such a temple in this remote mountain?"


    "I thought about it a little bit before." "I think it''s more like a conspiracy of prehistoric and ancient civilization," she said


    "Conspiracy?" Xu Shaotang looked at Jingming with great interest and asked, "what''s the plot? Tell me carefully. Anyway, the helicopter will come for a while. We can talk about it slowly."

 Chapter 1614

    Instead of answering Xu Shaotang''s question directly, she just asked with a smile, "do you see the skeletons in the temple?"


    "I see it!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "we only know that you have been to the temple when we see a bone broken."


    "Well, it seems that we did step on one of the bones when we took the specimens."


    At this point, Tan Tai Jing Ming took a look at the snake. It was obvious that the snake had broken the skeleton.


    Obscene snake embarrassed smile, forced to explain: "ha ha, I this also can be regarded as to leave a signal to them is not!"


    "If you are careless next time, I will suggest that the Dragon kick you out of the dragon group!" Tan Tai Jing Ming took a light look at the snake, regardless of its grievance, and then said, "we took the skeleton specimen back to the experts for analysis. Guess what the result is?"


    "So you also took bone samples. It seems that the samples in my bag are useless." Long Fei said with a helpless smile, "are you also asking experts to analyze the time when bones exist?"


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and said: "after numerous analysis by experts, the result is that the time that the owners of those bones live is only a hundred years away from us now."


    "How much?"


    Long Fei''s eyes widened. Just when he felt incredible, he suddenly thought of the magic of the temple. Then he suddenly realized, "I almost forgot that the day inside was almost the same as the year outside. In this way, those people almost lived thirty or forty thousand years ago?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "this time should be compressed. Don''t forget that people of prehistoric civilization can''t stay there as soon as they were born! If they are all about 30 years old, it will take a long time for them to go to the temple. Maybe it will be 30 or 50 years after the temple is built. After all, the whole project of the mountain is not small, and we can see only a few skeletons. Depending on those people, even if they have advanced technology, they can empty the mountain to build the God I''m afraid it''s not a short time. In this way, those people''s life time is probably only seven or eight thousand years away from us! Even shorter


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, Tiantai Jingming nodded slightly and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "my analysis is similar to yours. Let''s think about it again. If the owners of those bones stay in that temple for decades more, we may be able to meet them when we enter the temple."


    Many people may think that what they are talking about now is all nonsense, but as the party concerned, they are quietly thinking about the words of Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang. If their analysis is correct, then if those people stay longer, does that mean that even if they sit in addition to Tantai Jingming All of them are dead except the one who won''t grow old. Maybe all the people of prehistoric civilization are still alive?


    If you think about it in this way, you seem to have understood the meaning of Tantai Jingming.


    Mu Tiance asked Tantai Jingming faintly, "do you mean that the reason why people of prehistoric civilization built that temple is to extend their life in disguise, they are waiting for their clansmen, or they are waiting for the invasion of demons?"


    Tantai Jingming nodded and said, "I personally think that should be the case, but we don''t know what the truth is. Those people have all died, and all our guesses can''t be confirmed by them."


    "Your analysis makes a lot of sense." Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "apart from this reason, I really can''t think of the use of the temple they have spent so much time building."


    According to the analysis of dantai, many things can be explained. People of prehistoric civilization certainly didn''t want to be discovered, so they deliberately built the temple in the mountain.


    However, as for the real answer to this question, I''m afraid no one can know!


    After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang asked Jingming, "do you know what happened to those lizards?"


    Since Tantai Jingming has found out that the reason why the signal here is blocked is because of the brain waves of lizards, they must have caught lizards and taken them back to study.


    In fact, they did catch a few lizards to study, and the reason why the signal was blocked was also studied by those experts.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Tantai Jingming shook her head and said, "those experts can''t work out the origin and formation of these lizards. However, several experts speculate that the formation of these lizards may be related to radiation, similar to genetic variation. Some experts speculate that these lizards are the products of genetic transformation, while those who have transformed lizards are not Of course, they are prehistoric people. The purpose of reconstructing these lizards may be to let these lizards guard the door for them, so as not to let people get close to their temples. No matter what kind of speculation, there is one thing in common, the lizard people''s life has changed"Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang repeatedly pondered in his mind for a while, and said: "I prefer the view of genetic transformation."


    "I''m inclined to that too!" Long Fei nodded and said: "those lizards, in fact, are lizards. They just have some wisdom. Moreover, lizards, I suspect that the brain wave interference signals of lizards may have been deliberately transformed, so that the temple can not be detected."


    "It''s really more likely." Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "but still that sentence, all our guesses now can only be guesses. The people of prehistoric civilization are no longer there. This is also dead without proof!"


    They all want to solve this series of secrets, but they can''t solve it unless they can bring those prehistoric people back to life.


    After that, they discussed a lot about the temple in the mountain, until the sound of "rumbling" helicopter came in the distance.


    "Clean up, ready to withdraw!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said to them.


    "At last, we can withdraw!" The snake cheered and quickly picked up the things in her tent.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming also followed with a smile, sighed softly: "yes, I can withdraw at last! This place, I really don''t want to do it again! "


    After the helicopter landed, people quickly boarded the helicopter and left this strange place.

 Chapter 1615

    Song Anbang and Wei Zhan are waiting on the tarmac early. Although they know they are safe, song Anbang is always worried if they don''t see them safe and sound.


    "Old song, we can have a good sleep now!" Wei Zhan stood beside song Anbang and said with relief.


    During the period of Xu Shaotang''s disappearance, they were under great pressure, but Wei Zhan was OK. Now, as song Anbang''s deputy, song Anbang was under a lot of pressure. Let alone Qin Guozhu and his gang, who called Xu Shaotang to inquire about their whereabouts almost one day, was enough to crush many people. Besides, Xu Shaotang was still song Anbang Anbang''s son-in-law, which increased the pressure of song Anbang.


    Song Anbang took a long breath and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not so easy! They have found it, but the bigger crisis is still waiting for us. Don''t forget, we are the closest to Kunlun mountain. We are the first line of defense! "


    "You can''t leave it alone for a while!" Wei Zhan''s face was also suffering, and he sighed: "I also said that I would have a good sleep after drinking a few cups tonight. If you say that, I will have insomnia again tonight."


    Song Anbang smile, light said: "nothing, wait for you to get used to insomnia!"


    He is now used to insomnia, since leaving the Devil Island, he has no day without insomnia, now for him, insomnia has been normal.


    "I..."


    Wei Zhan stopped slightly and said with a bitter smile, "I guess I''ll get used to it sooner or later..."


    When they were talking, a black spot quickly approached from the sky.


    Wei Zhan raised his head slightly and said, "they are back!"


    "Well, I''m back!" Song Anbang breathed a long sigh of relief, gritted his teeth and said: "this bastard, never let me worry! I don''t know how bad I am. I have such a son-in-law! "


    "Come on!" Wei Zhan turned his lips and said, "you may not be stealing music in your heart! You don''t see how much they attach importance to your son-in-law. I can assure you that if you want our life to change your son-in-law''s life, they will never have the slightest hesitation! "


    To tell you the truth, Wei Zhan is still a little jealous of song Anbang, but there is no way to do it. Who wants others to have a good son-in-law?


    Song Anbang curled his lips and hummed, "if you have a son-in-law who is not comfortable with you for a minute, you will know my pain!"


    While they were talking, the helicopter was fast approaching the apron. Under their gaze, the helicopter stopped steadily on the apron.


    When the cabin door opened, Xu Shaotang quickly jumped out of the helicopter, walked to song Anbang with a smile, and said with a smile, "old song, long time no see!"


    "Don''t give me a smiley face!"


    Song Anbang glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely, but he also knew that his eyes had no threat to Xu Shaotang, so he had to say with a black face: "useless things, investigation of such things, can be missing for such a long time!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Long Fei, who followed him down, immediately looked at Song Anbang with a speechless face.


    Seeing Long Fei''s eyes, song Anbang thought that his words just now were too wide. He quickly said to Long Fei and mu Tiance, "I didn''t say you! If it hadn''t been for this bastard, you would have come back long ago! "


    Mu Tiance glanced at Song Anbang, but he didn''t get angry with him. He just said faintly: "you two can pull slowly when you have time. First arrange a helicopter to send me back to the capital!"


    His words, without the slightest meaning of request, were completely instructing song Anbang.


    In the past, song Anbang would certainly be angry because of Mu Tiance''s words, but after two years of silence, song Anbang''s temper is not as hot as before. Hearing mu Tiance''s words, although he was slightly unhappy, he didn''t show it. He nodded slightly and said, "yes!"


    With that, song Anbang ordered the guards around him to call a helicopter to meet mu Tiance.


    In just a few minutes, the helicopter that came to meet mu Tiance has arrived.


    Mu Tiance quickly boarded the helicopter, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "no big deal, don''t look for me!"


    With that, mu Tiance ordered the pilot of the helicopter to take off.


    Looking at the helicopter, Xu Shaotang patted song Anbang on the shoulder with a smile and said, "do you feel very depressed?"


    "Yes Song Anbang nodded slightly, squinted at Xu Shaotang, and said, "with you son-in-law, can I not hold back?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang speechless said: "what I said about Mu Tiance''s attitude towards you just now, right?"


    "Used to it!"


    Song Anbang replied flatly. Although mu Tiance was a little unhappy when he said that, his unhappy mood soon disappeared. He didn''t know mu Tiance very well, but he also knew that mu Tiance was a man who could not give Qin Guozhu and Longjiang face, let alone himself.


    Looking at Weng''s son-in-law fighting happily there, Long Fei said with a smile: "you chat slowly, and I will hand in the report of this action.""We should have a good rest, too." Song Anbang says to Ming with a smile.


    In fact, Tantai Jingming also has a lot to say to Xu Shaotang, but she knows it''s not the right time. Besides, Long Jiang asked Xu Shaotang to go to the dragon group. At that time, she has enough time to be gentle with Xu Shaotang. At this time, there''s no need to disturb Weng''s son-in-law. It''s estimated that they also have a lot to talk about.


    When they left for a while, song Anbang glared at Xu Shaotang with a black face and said, "go, drink with Lao Wei and me!"


    Xu Shaotang knows that drinking is fake, and talking about things is real.


    "Will you please let me take a bath first?" With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang said to song Anbang, "I can''t stand the taste of myself any more. You can drink wine even if you smell it?"


    He didn''t say it was OK. Song Anbang immediately felt a smell of fishy smell coming from Xu Shaotang. He quickly stepped back two steps. At the same time, he fanned his nose with his hand and frowned: "go to take a bath. I doubt if you bastard have fallen into the cesspit!"


    "I..." Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, and said to song Anbang, "you''re still so poisonous, I haven''t seen you for such a long time!"


    "It''s a long way from you!" Song Anbang said with a smile: "get out and take a bath. I''ll call someone to pick you up later!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, quickly jumped into the car next to him and disappeared in front of song Anbang.

 Chapter 1616

    After taking a bath, Xu Shaotang casually wore a military T-shirt and was taken to song Anbang''s residence in Weixi area.


    Song Anbang and Wei Zhan are sitting there talking about things, and the table is set with wine, dishes and chopsticks.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, Wei Zhan said with a smile: "Xu Shao, you are born to be a soldier. You look more energetic in this dress!"


    Wei Zhan''s words are not flattery. Xu Shaotang is really suitable for wearing military uniform.


    Hearing Wei Zhan''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "as soon as you come in, you start pouring me soul soup. It''s also good wine and food. Isn''t this a Hongmen banquet?"


    "How dare we give you a grand banquet!" Wei Zhan stood up with a smile and said, "besides, those big guys are staring at you all the time. Even if they want to give you a grand banquet, it''s not our turn, is it?"


    "Ha ha, you are learning treachery with Lao song!"


    Xu Shaotang went to the table and sat down. Looking at the food and wine on the table, he said, "if you don''t eat, I can start?"


    "You bastard, are you the reincarnation of starving ghost?" Song Anbang did not have the good spirit scolded a, slowly walked to the table, invited Wei Zhan to sit down together.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "isn''t it? I haven''t had a good meal for a long time!"


    From deweixi''s accident to now, he really hasn''t had a good meal. He thinks about all kinds of things every day in his mind. Even if he has a meal, he just wants to stop hunger and has no feeling of enjoyment.


    Now things here have come to an end. He can finally sit down and have a good meal.


    "Fortunately, I haven''t had a good meal for a long time!" Song Anbang said: "you bastard, I know, as long as you appear, there must be no good!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang with a black line on his face and said: "Uncle Wei can testify, but this time it has nothing to do with me. I''m still involved!"


    "Ha ha, it''s not peaceful for you two to get together!"


    Listen to two people bickering here, Wei Zhan can''t help laughing, clapping his hands and saying: "OK, after dinner, you two fight slowly, now hurry to eat, mother, don''t worry about old Qin, they call when we eat!"


    Say, Wei Zhan Wu from pick up wine, give three people each full.


    Wei Zhan picked up his glass and said to Xu Shaotang, "come on, this glass of wine, I''ll take it for you."


    "I''m a regular here. What else can I talk about?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang takes up the wine cup, touches Wei Zhan gently, and then drinks the wine in the cup.


    Wei Zhan also drank the wine out of his glass. If he said with deep meaning, "I used to be a regular customer, but after that, I guess I will be a regular customer even more!"


    With that, Wei Zhan looks at Song Anbang with a smile. Later, song Anbang will be in charge of Wei Xi. Xu Shaotang, the son-in-law, will have to help in many ways.


    How can Xu Shaotang not understand the meaning of Wei Zhan''s words, and said with a smile: "how can I feel that your meal is not so delicious? I said, "are you going to catch strong men again?"


    "That''s to catch strong men. What''s the matter?" Song Anbang snorted: "although the Shenying team has been rebuilt, its strength is even less than half of what it used to be. When the demons invaded, Weixi was the first line of defense. Shouldn''t you help me train the Shenying team?"


    Here we go again!


    When Xu Shaotang put down his chopsticks, he knew that the meal was definitely not so delicious.


    "Don''t say I''ll get you a falcon team, even if I get you a dragon team, what''s the use?" Xu Shaotang said to song Anbang helplessly: "when the demons invade, those people in the alchemy realm are likely to be cannon fodder. What role can an eagle team play?"


    "I don''t understand the realm of you warriors!" Song Anbang finished the wine in his cup, smacked his mouth and said, "I only know that I don''t have any decent strength in my hand, so I''m not stable in my heart! What''s more, the Shenying corps had caused so many casualties in order to protect our retreat. If PI Yongchun is not given a new Shenying corps, I can''t get over it! "


    "No..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang with tears and laughter, and said: "what you have to worry about now is not really the business of the eagle team. If you have the energy, you might as well think about how to use those cutting-edge weapons to maximize the results! If you really want a special team stronger than the eagle team, I can get you a team composed of all the congenital experts, but it''s meaningless! "


    Now Fang CuO in Kunlun circle has recruited many congenital experts. He can use them to build a team comparable to the dragon team for song Anbang. It''s nothing more than a trip to Kunlun circle. But it''s really meaningless for him.


    Instead of handing those people over to song Anbang, it''s better to let them improve well in Kunlun. Maybe there will be more experts in refining the spirit realm.


    "What''s meaningless?" Song Anbang said with disapproval: "let''s say this time, the dragon group and you have no damage, but all the people we sent out have been destroyed. If there is such a thing in the future, will Lao Tzu have to take human life to fill it in? Don''t tell me anything meaningful. It''s better to have something than nothing"Well, no problem!" Xu Shaotang gave song Anbang a white look and said, "how about I get you a Phoenix Group to compete with the dragon group to see who is more powerful!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Wei Zhan was slightly surprised. Then he gently pulled song Anbang and said, "old song, I don''t think you should make Xu Shao difficult! This power is too powerful to be controlled by you and me! "


    Wei and Zhan have been living in the upper class for a long time. As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words come out, he knows the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words. After careful thinking, he immediately understands the key to the problem.


    The dragon will hold the dragon group in his hand, which is of course. If they make a team similar to the dragon group, it''s not suitable.


    "Uncle Wei thought clearly!" Xu Shaotang nodded at Wei Zhan and said, "if I get you a small team similar to the dragon group, do you think the dragon will let me? It''s estimated that I will get him a dragon group composed of alchemy experts. You have to kill me! "


    Hearing their words, song Anbang also fell into thinking. After a long time, song Anbang sighed slightly and said, "I just don''t want to trouble longzu about everything. I just want to deal with those difficult things in time. How can it be so difficult?"

 Chapter 1617

    "What do you think is the toughest thing on your hands?"


    Looking at Song Anbang sighing there, Xu Shaotang can''t help rolling his eyes and saying, "it''s difficult for you to do a good job in the frontier defense line of Weixi."


    How about a dragon group for song Anbang? If it wasn''t for a quiet tea in dantai, Xu Shaotang felt that anyone like him and mu Tiance could easily destroy the dragon group. When fighting against the invasion of the demons, the power of the dragon group would play a very small role.


    Even the masters of alchemy are the existence of cannon fodder. What kind of spray can they set off?


    "I don''t need you to say that, I know!" Song Anbang snorted.


    Xu Shaotang knew that song Anbang was not happy that he didn''t help him with the Shenying team. Listening to song Anbang''s slightly stiff words, Xu Shaotang sighed: "you know, but you know too little! You think you have paid enough attention to this matter, but your attention is far from enough! If you know how terrible the invasion of the demons is, you probably don''t have any mind to care about the falcons! "


    "Xu Shao, how terrible is the invasion of the demons?" Wei Zhan frowned and said, "they told us something before, but we still don''t know."


    Wei Zhan came forward to say this, not only because he wanted to make a comeback, but also because he was really curious.


    After all, they have not seen the terror of the powerful in Huaxu, nor the power of people like GUI Liang Tianxia and Yingluo, so they have no idea how terrible the invasion of the demons is. They only know that this is a huge crisis facing the whole mankind, but they do not know the extent of this crisis.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said slowly, "let''s say that what we have to face may be those civilizations whose technology is tens of thousands of years ahead of us. What do you think a dragon group can set off in front of this civilization?"


    "Tens of thousands of years ahead..."


    Wei Zhan''s eyes suddenly widened, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in horror: "this Is that exaggeration? "


    "Maybe what I said is light!" With a heavy sigh, Xu Shaotang said, "I have already told Mr. Qin and Mr. Longjiang about these situations, but from the current situation, they should not have told you so clearly. I think the reason why they don''t tell you so clearly is that they are worried about your excessive pressure."


    It''s not polite to say that even if they make Weixi''s defense line more stable now, when the demons invade, they may be vulnerable!


    Song Shaotang said, but he didn''t want to resist.


    Although the defensive line of Weixi may not be useful at all, we still have to do our best to build it. This is not a question of whether we can resist, but we have to resist, even if there is no hope!


    "Really, is it so serious?" Song Anbang slowly raised his head and asked with a heavy face.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it''s very serious! Forget it. Anyway, you are at this juncture now. Let me tell you something about Kunlun, so that you don''t think I''m lazy and don''t want to help you train the eagle team! "


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang thinks that he should tell song Anbang about the Kunlun world. After all, they are at the forefront now. They should make it clear to them, so that they can have a psychological preparation.


    After sorting out his thoughts, Xu Shaotang began to tell them about what happened in Kunlun from the first time he went to Kunlun, including the powerful power of GUI Liang Tianxia and imperial palace. After Xu Shaotang finished, it was two or three hours later, and the food on the table was already cold It''s too late.


    "This..."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, song Anbang and Wei had no words for a long time.


    They had already guessed that there must be an unknown place in Kunlun Mountain, but they did not expect that there was such a world in it.


    They are now the eagle team, in that world even when the qualification of cannon fodder are not?


    This is incredible!


    Looking at their shocked appearance, Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "so now you know why I don''t help you train the eagle team? Unless I can upgrade their strength to alchemy realm or even higher in a short time, they will not be of any use in the future invasion of demons. "


    "Those strong people you said are really so terrible?" Song Anbang asked in disbelief.


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "believe it or not, I can kill all of you by myself. I don''t even have the courage to resist?"


    "Letter Wei Zhan thought about it and said, "you people are not able to deal with ordinary weapons, except those destructive weapons!"


    "That''s it!" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "there are many people like me in the Kunlun world. Even people like me can be beaten without fighting back. But those who can beat me without fighting back are very afraid of the invasion of the demons. You can probably imagine how terrible the invasion of the demons is."Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wei Zhan frowned and said: "if you calculate like this, the invasion of the demons is really a very difficult thing!"


    "Yes, that''s the most difficult thing for you at the moment!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "so you don''t want to think about the special forces now. Think about how to deal with this unprecedented crisis! Well, it''s getting late. I''m going to have a good rest. I''m going to go to the dragon group with Longfei tomorrow. Think about it, too


    With that, Xu Shaotang stands up slowly, looks complicated and takes a look at Song Anbang, then walks out of the room slowly.


    When Xu Shaotang left, Wei Zhan patted song Anbang on the shoulder and said, "old song, Xu Shao has a point. In the face of such a crisis, unless personal strength can be strong enough to their level, it is useless to build a hundred Shenying teams."


    "I know!" Song Anbang grabbed the bottle and poured a glass of wine into his glass. Then he looked up and drank it dry. He said to Wei Zhan with a bitter smile: "I suddenly feel the pressure on my shoulder is so great. Mother, how can these ghost things happen?"


    "No way, who told us to be in this position?"


    Wei Zhan sighed heavily, and his face was full of deep sorrow

 Chapter 1618

    The next morning, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei rushed to the dragon group together.


    He didn''t know if song Anbang had figured it out. If he couldn''t figure it out, he didn''t have any way.


    Because song Anbang is his father-in-law, if other people talk to Xu Shaotang about training special forces, Xu Shaotang refuses and refuses. How can he explain so much.


    As soon as they arrived at the dragon group, they were called to the underground base of the dragon group.


    By the time we got to the underground base, the Dragon general was already waiting for them at the door.


    "I''m back at last!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, Long Jiang took a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, "fortunately you didn''t stay in that temple for too long, otherwise, when you come out, I may not be here."


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang also looked depressed and said with a wry smile: "who knows that the place would be like that!"


    "How do you feel after a walk there?" The dragon will smile and ask.


    "What do you think?" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "it can only be said that the people of prehistoric civilization are so abnormal that they can actually build such a space. I don''t know if the saying that day in the sky and year in the sky is handed down from prehistoric civilization."


    Although his words are joking, he thinks it''s really possible that someone from ancient times may have entered the temple by mistake and come out again, which is why he has this saying.


    "We didn''t believe in the story of the temple from dantai at the beginning." Dragon will smile, full of emotion said: "did not expect that time can really be controlled, compared with prehistoric civilization, we are really frogs in the well."


    "Well!" Long Fei nodded slightly and said with some regret: "it''s a pity that we are doomed to have no way to deeply study the things in that temple. If only we could control the time!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since time can accelerate, we can decelerate. If we really control the time, we will build a place in Kunlun kingdom where time can decelerate. One year of training inside is only equivalent to one day outside. Our strength will surely be improved rapidly!"


    However, the ideal is full, but the reality is bony.


    They can only think about it here. That temple has accelerated time so much that they can''t study it after all.


    "That''s a good idea!" The Dragon general said with a smile, "how about other gains in that temple?"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "Long Fei has brought back a bone and a scale of lizard man. Is it a harvest?"


    Speaking of this, Long Fei was speechless. The bone he brought back was totally redundant, because before him, dantai Jingming had brought back the bone, and those experts had already made achievements. And the scales that long Fei thought could interfere with electromagnetic signals finally proved that he thought too much.


    "Don''t mention it!" Long Fei said with a depressed face: "we took some photos there. I sent them to you yesterday. Are those photos useful?"


    "Basically useless!" Long Jiang said with a smile: "the photos you took can only let the experts see the structure of the temple and the things inside, and the experts can''t start. However, according to the structure of the temple, experts infer several relics that may have been left by people of prehistoric civilization. Unfortunately, those relics have now been completely destroyed by time. "


    "Then there is no..." Xu Shaotang spread out his hands and looked at the quiet tea in dantai beside him. He said with a smile, "our harvest has been advanced by dantai."


    "Ha ha, it''s true that a thief doesn''t get away with nothing. Are you two finally defeated?" Long Jiang burst out laughing and said, "the harvest of dantai is really great. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see something!"


    It can be seen that Longjiang is in a very good mood. Since seeing them, Longjiang''s face has been full of smiles.


    "What is it?"


    Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Go and see it!" "Don''t you always wonder how we got out of that cave?" she said with a smile


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly and said, "why, what you want to take us to see has something to do with you coming out of that cave?"


    "Of course!" Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "if we don''t have that thing, we don''t want to come out so easily"


    hearing what Tantai Jingming said, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with a strong color of curiosity, and they guessed in their hearts what the dragon was going to take them to see.


    As long will walk into the underground base, Long Fei said: "the defense here has been strengthened a lot. There was no such tight defense before!"


    This underground base, in fact, is equivalent to the refuge of the dragon group. Since the establishment of the dragon group, although this secret base has existed, it has not been used. At ordinary times, only a few people are responsible for guarding it. Today, it is totally different. It has almost reached the level of "three steps, one post, five steps, one sentry". This kind of tight defense makes the dragon fly a dragon The group leaders began to be curious."Ha ha, I don''t think it''s enough for this defense!" Long Jiang said with a smile: "these two days, I am planning to reinforce this base in all directions, and increase the most advanced defense technology. In the future, this will be the most important place for the dragon team!"


    "Ah?"


    Long Fei looked at Long Jiang in amazement and said: "this defense is not enough! Are you making this the safest place in the world? "


    "I would like to!" Long Jiang said with a smile: "however, I really want to do that. I don''t know how long it will take. Now we can only improve the safety measures here to the highest level in the shortest possible time."


    There are many secret bases in various countries. Long Jiang can''t say that this is the safest base in the world. You know, even in the depth of several hundred meters, there are secret bases built by some countries. Compared with those bases, the underground base of long group is really nothing.


    Listening to Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang asked curiously: "what did you put in it? You tell me that my heart is like a cat scratch. "


    The dragon will smile mysteriously and say: "open your eyes, you will know right away!"


    With deep doubts in their hearts, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei finally follow Long Jiang to the innermost part of the underground base. When they pass the last sentry post, their eyes suddenly protrude. They almost feel like they are going to fall to the ground, and the whole person is in a dull state.

 Chapter 1619

    "Fly UFO


    , looking as like as two peas, a large disk surrounded by a group of people, is about four or five meters in diameter and about two meters high. The shape of the disk is almost the same as that of a flying saucer in a science fiction movie. The outer layer of the whole flying saucer is silver white, and the light does not reflect when it shines on it. Although it is separated by a thick layer of bulletproof glass, they can also feel the strong sense of technology from the flying saucer.


    "Dan Tai, don''t tell me that you came out of this flying saucer?" Xu Shaotang looks at Jingming in shock.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded with a smile and said, "how else do you think we got out of here? You must know how smooth the cave is. Do you think we can climb out? "


    "This What a flying saucer? " Long Fei''s eyes lit up and asked, "is this what you opened from that temple?"


    "Yes Tantai Jingming said with a light smile: "this flying saucer stops at the top of that temple. We just had a try at the beginning, but we didn''t expect it to really start! After that, we all took this flying saucer and left from the entrance of the huge cave. "


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, the faces of Xu Shaotang and Long Fei are full of bitter smiles.


    At the beginning, when they were in the temple, they joked that they were flying out with wings. Unexpectedly, a joke became true!


    Now they finally understand why the dragon will make the defense of this underground base so tight. It turned out that a group of experts were here to study the flying saucers opened in the temple.


    "No wonder we found a clearing at the top of the temple!" Long Fei suddenly realized and said: "I thought that space was made by those people in the temple as a leisure place, but unexpectedly it was a place for flying saucers! Dan Tai, you have made great achievements this time! "


    You don''t have to think about it. This flying saucer must contain countless advanced technologies. At this time, even if you can understand these technologies thoroughly, it will play a very important role in the future invasion of the demons!


    A little bit of science and technology may allow these experts to build more advanced weapons!


    Long Jiang nodded and said with a smile, "Dan Tai has indeed made great achievements. Before, we old guys were still discussing how to reward her."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said faintly: "don''t use rewards..."


    "How can you not use it?" The Dragon general waved his hand and said, "if you have any merit, you will be rewarded. If you have any fault, you will be punished. It''s all right. Don''t feel embarrassed. You deserve it! You should not give less rewards for your life and death for Xia state. Otherwise, how can you convince the public in the future? "


    "Oh, all right!"


    Now that Longjiang has said so, Tantai Jingming doesn''t say much. For her, any reward doesn''t matter. As long as he and the people he cares about are safe, it''s enough.


    "Don''t talk about rewards yet." According to the experts who have been here for more than a month, does Xu Dan have any time to come back


    "I said, how did you become stupid when you went to Kunlun?" Long Jiang teased Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "if there is no progress, why should I make the defense measures of this underground base so strict?"


    "Progress?" On Xu Shaotang''s face, he quickly asked, "such as what?"


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "many aspects! It includes communication, weapons, electronics and many other things. I don''t know much about the details, and I don''t know much about technology. However, according to those experts, if you have a thorough understanding of the technology on this flying saucer, the technology in the boxes you brought back from the corner can be gradually connected with our current technology! In a word, this flying saucer is of great significance to us. Maybe soon, our technology will be much ahead of other countries in the world! "


    When it comes to this matter, Long Jiang''s face can''t help showing a very happy look. After so many years, it seems that the hope of Xia Guo standing at the top of the world will be realized in the hands of their generation.


    "Really? Great Xu Shaotang said with a happy face: "brother, you must get enough funds for these experts, so that these technologies can be used when the demons invade!"


    "Nonsense!" Dragon will white Xu Shaotang one eye, way: "this matter also needs you to say? Mr. Qin has already said that even if it''s selling iron by smashing the pot, we can''t do without the funds of these experts. As long as it''s used to research the technology on the spaceship, there''s no upper limit on how much money we need and how much we can give! "


    Of course, they also understand how important it is to study these technologies, how it is possible to reduce the research funds of these experts, and where Xu Shaotang is needed to remind them.


    "Then I can rest assured!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "If you have time to worry about these things, you might as well worry about the invasion of the demons." Long Jiang took a look at Xu Shaotang and asked slowly, "I heard that you made a site in Kunlun?"


    You don''t have to guess. Long Fei must have told Long Jiang about this. Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "well, there is such a thing. Why, don''t you have any idea about that site? ""What can I think of?" The Dragon general gave him a white look and said: "you have entered a new world in Kunlun. I mean, those people in Kunlun dare not move you now. Take this opportunity, we will send those people with potential to Kunlun to improve their strength. We will also have more strength in the future invasion of Demons."


    Xu Shaotang thought slightly for a while and said, "yes, but you''ve sent all the people away. Who will carry out the task?"


    "Now it''s time for us to carry out any tasks!" Long Jiang said: "now all countries feel that the crisis is coming, and there are not so many things between us as before. And now we all know that there are some top experts in Xia Kingdom, especially you boy. Your name as the Oriental butcher is not in vain. Except those people in Kunlun Kingdom, who will come to provoke us?"


    "If that''s the case, then I don''t have any opinions. At the same time, I''ve also brought my group of people into the Kunlun kingdom. I don''t want to let them contribute much to the invasion of the demons, but at least let them have more self-protection ability." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a bitter smile, "by the way, I''ll get some of my father-in-law''s people in, so that he won''t think I''m lazy and don''t help him train people."


    Originally, he didn''t think about it, but now long will mention it, and just send people in. He doesn''t have to watch the training, so he''ll just follow the flow of human feelings. It''s up to them to raise the level.

 Chapter 1620

    "Song Anbang also asked you to train people for him?" Long Jiang said with a smile, "he doesn''t take steamed bread as dry food, does he? If you want to train a few people, an expert of your level should go in person. He really dares to think about it! "


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "no way, who called him my father-in-law? That''s all right. Now that I''m still in the capital, you can choose the people who want to go to Kunlun, and I''ll let Lao song choose some decent people, as well as those under my command. All of them can go in at one time. I''ll go to Kunlun again... "


    Xu Shaotang has an impulse to cry when he thinks about these things. He just came out of the Kunlun Kingdom, but he didn''t do anything, so he went to the temple for a walk, and nearly two months later, inexplicably, now he has to go to the Kunlun kingdom again. He''s really hard-working!


    "I''ve worked out the list. When your people arrive, they can start!" Dragon will look at him a little sorry, said: "just came out to let you go again, you can not blame me in the heart of this old man."


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I also know that you want to have more power to deal with the invasion of the demons. However, to tell you the truth, people in the realm of alchemy can only play a limited role in the invasion of the demons."


    "I understand!" Long Jiang nodded and said, "no matter how many functions it has, as you said, it''s good to let them have more self-protection ability!"


    "Well, that''s settled first!"


    Good words and bad words have been very clear, Xu Shaotang is no longer wordy, "then I''m going to inform my people to gather in the capital."


    "All right! Go ahead and do your work first Dragon will slightly nod, eyes and look at those busy experts inside, said: "I''ll see here, see in front of these, I feel happy!"


    Xu Shaotang can understand the psychology of the Dragon general, which is the hope for them! After clapping the Dragon general on the shoulder with a smile, Xu Shaotang and them walked out of the underground base.


    Coming out of the underground base, Long Fei left the space for Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming. These two people haven''t seen each other for such a long time, so it''s inevitable for them to give us a hand. He won''t stay here as a light bulb!


    Xu Shaotang takes Tantai Jingming''s hand and walks slowly in the dragon group. Those who know him just say hello to him from a distance and leave, so as not to disturb their world.


    "You guys of dragon group are very interesting now!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Tantai Jingming.


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "now who doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang is a peerless master. If you come here to disturb you, you must have no good fruit to eat!"


    Xu Shaotang put his hand in front of her eyes and said with a smile, "is that bad? I haven''t even started to do it


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming spat and said with a red face, "what are you thinking in your head? Anyway, he is also a master. Can he look like a master? "


    "Hey hey, where do you care about the master style now? I''m a hooligan in front of you!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Bah, I''m not ashamed!" Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at him speechless and said, "forget it, you say you are a hooligan. I don''t want to discuss these things with you! Let''s get down to business


    When it comes to "business", there is a helpless look on her face.


    Seeing the look of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang was slightly puzzled. Then he leaned over Tantai Jingming''s ear and said with a smile, "in broad daylight, what''s the point? Why don''t we go to your dorm and talk about business? "


    "You''re going to die!" Of course, dantai Jingming knew what Xu Shaotang was talking about. She quickly pushed him away with a red face and said, "be serious. I really have something to tell you."


    "Can we not say it now?" Xu Shaotang said bitterly: "I feel that what you want to say to me is not a good thing. Now that you say it, my mood may be destroyed."


    He is not stupid. We can see from the face of Tantai Jingming just now that what Tantai Jingming said is not good for him at least. He just deliberately said those rogue words, but in fact he just wanted to interrupt Tantai Jingming and not let her say her so-called business, so as not to destroy their present warmth.


    "I''m afraid if I don''t say it now, it will be too sudden to be late!" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang apologetically, ponders slightly, looks directly into Xu Shaotang''s eyes and says: "I also want to go to Kunlun to improve my strength!"


    It''s not a good thing!


    Xu Shaotang''s smile disappears instantly when he hears the words of Tantai Jingming. He can roughly guess what Tantai Jingming thinks, but as soon as he comes out, Tantai Jingming is going to go in, which makes him a little unacceptable for a moment.


    The warmth between them was destroyed after all.


    "If you''ve really made up your mind, then go!" Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "maybe after you have been promoted in Kunlun for a period of time, even I am not your opponent. It''s a good thing to go and help you in the future."Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face was filled with apologies and asked carefully, "are you angry?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said seriously: "your starting point is good. I also know that you want to help me share some things. How can I be angry? It''s just that I feel like I''m going to be separated as soon as I meet you. I feel a little uncomfortable in my heart! "


    Tantai Jingming gently leans her head on Xu Shaotang''s body and murmurs: "don''t feel bad. I don''t want to be separated from you, but we people can''t help ourselves a lot. You all talk about the invasion of demons so seriously. I want to help you. I don''t want to carry everything by yourself. I''m your woman and should help you share it Something I can do! "


    "You..."


    Xu Shaotang stroked Tantai Jingming''s hair, and said with some heartache, "you are always thinking about others, and you seldom think about yourself! Alas, in fact, it''s good for you to go to Kunlun. On the one hand, you can improve your own strength, and on the other hand, you can help manage the people who go to Kunlun this time, so that they won''t make trouble in Kunlun. I can''t count on my master and them to manage these people. "


    "Well, I think so too!" Tan Tai Jing Ming gently nodded her head and looked at Xu Shaotang''s sad face. Her heart moved slightly. She plucked up her courage and bit her moving red lips. She leaned over Xu Shaotang''s ear and breathed out: "bad guy, don''t have a bitter face. It''s a big deal. Now people will accompany you to do the right thing?"


    With that, Tantai Jingming''s face is covered up by Hongxia, and she is also very shy and buries her head in Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    Listening to this, Xu Shaotang let out a wolf howl in his heart. He bowed his head and gave her a deep kiss on her attractive red lips

 Chapter 1621

    After some touching, Xu Shaotang hugs Tantai Jingming, who is drenched with sweat, and lies on the bed which is not very comfortable, enjoying the long lost warmth.


    Just as the two of them are grinding each other, the phone of Tantai Jingming suddenly rings.


    Listening to the sound of destroying the atmosphere, Xu Shaotang said unhappily: "who? It''s too unwise to call at this time, isn''t it? "


    Tantai Jingming takes the phone and looks at it, but it''s a strange number. Xu Shaotang takes a look at it and then hangs up the strange phone call for dantai Jingming, which makes dantai Jingming''s eyes turn white.


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t realize it. He said with a bad smile, "Hey, it''s worth thousands of dollars at a spring night. Don''t be disturbed by this kind of harassing phone call."


    "Bah!" Tan Tai Jing Ming spat with a red face and said, "if it''s not the harassment phone, I won''t clean you up!"


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang leaned up to the ear of Tantai Jingming, fiddled with her crystal earlobe, and said with a smile: "then how do you want to deal with me? In this respect, it seems that you are not my opponent... "


    "You''re going to die!" Dantai Jingming stares at Xu Shaotang. Just as she is about to reach out and pinch Xu Shaotang, the phone rings again. Dantai Jingming grabs the phone and takes a look at it. She quickly makes a silent gesture to Xu Shaotang and whispers: "the dragon is coming!"


    "Dragon general?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said with a bitter smile, "he didn''t mean it, did he?"


    They have just separated from Longjiang, but now Longjiang calls when they are warm. Isn''t it just to destroy their warmth?


    Tan Tai Jing Ming did not have the chance to Tucao Xu Shaotang, but directly connected the phone. Before he could say hello, the voice of the dragon would make complaints about it. "Is the boy on the side of Xu Shaotang," he said?


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a bad premonition in his heart. Long Jiang asked this, obviously he had something to do with him! Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang grabs Tantai Jingming''s hand and shakes her head slightly, indicating that she tells Longjiang that she is not with her.


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly and says to Longjiang, "he''s not here Why, what can I do for you? "


    She has never lied in front of Longjiang. This is the first time that she lied. Obviously, she is not used to it.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, the Dragon general on the other end of the phone laughed and said, "don''t lie to me. If it wasn''t for the boy beside you, you would hang up Lao Qin''s phone?"


    "Ah?" After a slight pause, she turned around and glared at Xu Shaotang, the initiator, and said in embarrassment: "is that Mr. Qin who called me just now? He What can he do for me? "


    "He''s not looking for you. He''s looking for Xu Shaotang!" Long Jiang said with a smile: "that boy''s mobile phone is still in Tianhai. Lao Qin couldn''t find him on the phone, so he thought that he should be with you, so he called you on your mobile phone. He was supposed to let that boy go to Qin''s house at night, but he hung up when he took you. Lao Qin called me!"


    Understand the cause and effect of things, Tantai Jingming chagrined at Xu Shaotang''s waist, but the words have already been said, she now just stick to her head, blush to the phone, said: "he is really not here, then I wait to find him..."


    "Ha ha, you girl, don''t learn from that bastard!" Dragon will find a bright, said: "forget it, I don''t bother to ask, you tell the boy, go to the old Qin''s house in the evening! OK, that''s it. I won''t disturb your intimacy! Alas, young is good... "


    With that, Long Jiang hung up.


    Hearing the sentence behind the Dragon general, Tantai Jingming immediately wants to find a hole in the ground. Her whole neck is red, and her face looks like a fire burning. It''s so tempting that Xu Shaotang begins to howl again.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s bad eyes, Tantai Jingming said shyly and angrily, "it''s all you. What''s the good phone call! I said it''s definitely not a harassment call. Well, it''s estimated that long will laugh at me again for a long time! "


    "It''s OK. You''re going to Kunlun anyway?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "besides, the Dragon general is also a past person. He knows it!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said angrily: "you think everyone is as thick as your skin! Oh, my God, I hung up with Mr. Qin. Does Mr. Qin blame me? "


    She has never had Qin Guozhu''s mobile phone number. Although she called Qin Guozhu several times a while ago, Qin Guozhu called from the office. Unexpectedly, in order to find Xu Shaotang, Qin Guozhu called her here today. The key is, she also hung up the phone, think about this thing, Tantai Jingming heart is a burst of embarrassed.


    "Don''t make a fuss!" Xu Shaotang indifferent said: "hang up on the hang up chant, what can be? Do you think Mr. Qin will care about such trifles with you and me? Don''t say you don''t know he''s calling. Even if you know, it''s OK to hang up. Who hasn''t been busy yet? "


    "I think you are too busy to be bad!" Tan Tai Jing Ming Bai glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "you''ve heard what the Dragon general said just now. It''s not too early now. You should go to Mr. Qin''s place earlier. Don''t let him wait for you. He didn''t worry about the time when you were missing!"In terms of Xu Shaotang''s treatment, Tantai Jingming dares to say that there is no second person in the whole Xia kingdom. During the time when Xu Shaotang and his family disappeared, those big men would call to inquire about their whereabouts almost every day. Of course, there are some reasons why they value Xu Shaotang, but there are also some personal feelings in it.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I''d better go later. If I go early, it''s no good for me. I''ll just go to dinner. To tell you the truth, among these big men, the Qin family is the one I''m most afraid of!"


    "Because of Qin Zongheng?" Tan Tai Jing Ming glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "you can''t blame Qin Zongheng for his business. He chose the road himself, and you are just doing what you should do!"


    "Having said that, every time I see Mr. Qin, I feel somewhat in debt." Xu Shaotang sighed softly, waved his hand and said, "well, let''s not talk about this. I''ll be late. Now, let me continue what I just did!"


    "No!" Tan Tai Jing Ming blushed and said, "I''m going to make trouble with you any more."


    Before Tantai Jingming''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang hugged her. Xu Shaotang hugged Tantai Jingming tightly and said in a soft voice, "if I don''t do anything wrong, I''ll take you to sleep! I haven''t had a good sleep for a long time... "


    Tantai Jingming is about to struggle. When she hears the words behind Xu Shaotang, she suddenly feels soft. She looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly and breaks her struggling mind. She just lets him hold he

 Chapter 1622

    At seven o''clock in the evening, Xu Shaotang almost came to the Qin family.


    Just walked into the gate of Qin''s house, then ushered in Qin Guozhu''s black face.


    "I said, you take my Qin family as a tiger''s den, don''t you?" Qin Guozhu looked at Xu Shaotang unhappily and said angrily, "I told you to come here in the evening, you have to wait until the evening to come here?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang hurriedly went up and said, "how can I! Mr. Qin, you have wronged me. I didn''t receive the notice from the Dragon general until five or six o''clock. I came as soon as I received the notice. "


    "When I was three years old?"


    Qin Guozhu glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "the dragon is going to find a person. Does it take so long? You see, you mean it! "


    "No, absolutely not!" Xu Shaotang vowed.


    Qin Guozhu snorted: "I''m too lazy to talk with you here. Do you know that! Well, don''t be so wordy. Come in and have dinner! "


    Qin Guozhu is able to get to his present position. How can he not even understand this kind of thing? He also knows why Xu Shaotang is so afraid to come to the Qin family. This boy always feels that he owes him in his heart, but he doesn''t know that he has always been grateful to this boy in his heart. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t seen through Qin Zongheng''s identity, maybe the Qin family would have been doomed now, and Qin Zongheng would have a bad reputation.


    He can see through, but the boy can''t.


    Before entering the room, Xu Shaotang smelled the fragrance.


    Into the house, but see a beautiful figure is put on the table exquisite dishes.


    Qin Qianyu!


    Since he went to Shihuang mausoleum, Xu Shaotang has never seen Qin Qianyu again. Now I see you again, but I find that Qin Qianyu is different from the one he saw last time. It seems that he is more mature and steady.


    "Brother Xu, long time no see!" The excited color on Qin Qianyu''s face flashed by. He nodded to Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "you sit down for a while. I''ll go to the kitchen to help Mommy. There are only two dishes left!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "nothing, you busy you, I accompany Qin old chat."


    Qin Qianyu nods and smiles, turns and walks into the kitchen.


    "This girl has changed a lot." Xu Shaotang said to Qin Guozhu with a smile: "it seems that your original decision is correct."


    "It''s not that I made the right decision, she just learned to adapt." Qin Guozhu sighed slightly and said: "she has grown up a lot, even beyond my imagination, but she has learned to hide and endure."


    "Normal! That''s what growth has to go through! " Xu Shaotang smiles, looks around and asks, "by the way, uncle Qin didn''t come back?"


    He did not see Qin Haoran from the door. According to the truth, Qin Haoran should have gone home at this point.


    Qin Guozhu nodded and said, "these two days we are engaged in a massive exercise. He should still be in the headquarters."


    "Did you tell him about the invasion of the demons?" Xu Shaotang asked in a low voice.


    At this juncture, Xu Shaotang can roughly guess what the subject of the exercise is, and it is estimated that it has something to do with the invasion of the demons.


    "Can you stop?" Qin Guozhu sighed slightly and said: "not only did you tell him, but all senior generals have been informed. How can we not make good preparations while we still have time? Is it hard to wait until that day to deal with it in a hurry? "


    In the past, they kept these things secret for fear of causing panic.


    But now, there is no need to hide it. According to Xu Shaotang, the invasion of the demons is a matter of certainty. Naturally, they should take advantage of this time to let the commanders of various regions make good preparations. When that day comes, they will not be at a loss to deal with it.


    "So it is Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "no matter what, at least they have a psychological preparation."


    "Is it just psychological preparation?" Qin Guozhu examined Xu Shaotang and asked faintly, "in your opinion, the preparatory measures we have taken now are useless?"


    "Of course not!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I''m just worried about the strength of the demons. From what I know now, the so-called demons should be the people of prehistoric civilization. You know how advanced the technology of prehistoric civilization is. If you want to fight against this advanced civilization, psychological preparation should be a very important part."


    Not everyone knows the strength of the demons as well as they do. On the one hand, they should be prepared in mind, but on the other hand. If they don''t have enough psychological preparation, many people will be completely confused when they fight. Maybe they won''t have to talk about attacking the demons at that time. It''s estimated that many people will be scared out of their wits.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Guozhu fell into thinking.


    For a long time, Qin Guozhu nodded slightly and said: "indeed, it seems that it is necessary for us to tell commanders at all levels about the invasion of the demons in detail, so that they can have sufficient psychological preparation. Fortunately, I called your boy over, otherwise your boy''s words might all be in his stomach! ""No! Do you think I''m a man of low consciousness? " "I just didn''t know that you had already informed me of this matter, otherwise I would have reminded you," said Xu with a smile


    "Fart!" Qin Guozhu said, "don''t think I don''t know you, boy! You have goods in your stomach, but if we don''t ask, you won''t take the initiative to say! Two days ago, when the boss joked with me, he said, "you are a typical toad in this respect!"


    "What?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu with a black line on his face and said in silence: "the old man wants to use me as an analogy. At least he should take a decent animal?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what a toad''s temper was. He just felt that the metaphor was a little ugly. It was better to say that he was a frog than a toad!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s speechless appearance, Qin Guozhu couldn''t help laughing and said: "I think his metaphor is quite appropriate! You know the toad. The toad is very interesting. If you don''t kick it or move it, he will lie there all the time! Just like you, you know that there are problems or deficiencies in some of our plans. If we don''t ask, you will never say! "


    "Er..."


    Listening to Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say.


    In this way, the metaphor is really appropriate! Many things, he did see the problem, but he chose not to say, not because he wanted to be arrogant, but he did not want to participate in those things he should not be involved in.


    Song Yinian''s words before he went to the devil''s Island have been kept in mind for so many years.

 Chapter 1623

    Soon, Qin Qianyu came out of the kitchen with the last two dishes.


    As Wen Yun untied his apron, he said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "Xu Shao, you are really a rare guest."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I''m not a rare guest. You see, I''m not coming here to rub my rice?"


    "Ha ha, before you came, the old man was still saying that it''s more difficult to invite you to our house than the one above!" Wen Yun said jokingly.


    Hearing Wen Yun''s words, Xu Shaotang said to Qin Guozhu with a wry smile, "Mr. Qin, we are all familiar. If you damage my reputation so much in the future, I''ll let you pay me for my reputation loss."


    "You want a face, son!"


    Qin Guozhu said to Qin Qianyu and Wen Yun, "well, you''re welcome. You''re not an outsider."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a black face.


    Of course, he is an outsider. Although he has a good relationship with the Qin family, he is not familiar to that extent. Qin Guozhu''s words immediately make him feel flattered.


    Qin Guozhu took a look at Xu Shaotang and said to Qin, "girl, go and get the wine I brought back last time!"


    Qin Qianyu gave him a worried look and said, "don''t drink, Grandpa. The doctor said..."


    "That wine is not the same as other wines. It''s the wine for self-cultivation!"


    Before Qin''s words were finished, Qin Guozhu interrupted her.


    "Old Qin, your body..." Xu Shaotang jumped in his heart and said, "let''s not drink today. Your old health matters! If you''re going to be drunk, you''ll have to cut me off


    He knows that Qin Zongheng''s death is a great blow to Qin Guozhu, and the old man''s body is getting worse day by day. Seeing that he is still supporting Xia Guoqiang at such an old age, Xu Shaotang feels even more guilty. These characters of their older generation, the Dragon general''s body is still strong, mainly because the Dragon general is a warrior.


    "Don''t worry, old man, I can''t die yet!" Qin Guozhu waved his hand and said, "it''s an eventful time now. Even if I borrow my life from the king of hell, I will last for a few more years!"


    "Dad, don''t say die or die." Wen Yun looked at Qin Guozhu helplessly and said, "we all point to your longevity. We can do our best to be filial."


    Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "well, don''t say these, eat! Otherwise, as soon as the boy goes out, he will say behind his back that I am spoiling his interest in eating! "


    "Mr. Qin still knows me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wen Yun and Qin Qianyu couldn''t help rolling their eyes, so Xu Shaotang dared to say it in front of Qin Guozhu. They were children who didn''t dare to say it.


    Qin Guozhu laughed and said, "I like your character. Come and have a meal!"


    Seeing that Qin Guozhu gave up drinking, Qin Qianyu and Wen Yun were relieved.


    Qin Qianyu, while adding food to them, curiously asks Xu Shaotang, "what''s brother Xu doing recently? I haven''t heard from you for a long time. Now it''s more and more difficult to see you. "


    "It''s nothing. I''m just busy!" Xu Shaotang took the meal from Qin Qianyu, shrugged his shoulders and said, "you don''t know. I''m just a idle dandy. What can I do for you! You must be very busy managing such a big company, aren''t you


    Qin Qianyu shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m not busy either. I don''t need to worry about the company''s affairs with those senior executives. When I go to work, I basically listen to songs and read newspapers in the office."


    "Well, your days are quite leisurely." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if only you could be as open as your sister Shuying."


    When it comes to this matter, Xu Shaotang is both helpless and guilty.


    He didn''t know how many times he had told them to let go of the company, but it didn''t have any effect. He also knows that this is mainly because she is often not at home, and his women can only relieve their loneliness and missing through their busy work.


    "Speaking of sister Shuying, I went to Tianhai some time ago to talk about cooperation with them!" Qin said with a smile.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Does Zongheng group cooperate with Shengshi group now? "


    "Of course!" Qin Qianyu blinked his bright eyes and said cunningly, "Shengshi is now one of our most important partners! In the future, you, the big boss behind the scenes, need to pay more attention to you! "


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "I''ve never asked about the company. If you tell me this, it''s like casting pearls before swine."


    In the era of Qin Zongheng, Zongheng group had a cooperative relationship with Shengshi, but at that time, it was only the capital branch that cooperated with Zongheng group. Now, Qin Qianyu''s posture seems to increase the cooperation with Zongheng group, but he didn''t think much about it, so Lin Shuying and them should deal with these things.


    "Not necessarily! Everyone knows that you are the hidden emperor of Shengshi group. If you say a word, don''t use everything! " Qin said with a smile.Looking at Qin Qianyu in front of her, Xu Shaotang feels that this girl is really mature too much. Her once green and astringent has already faded, and now her words and deeds show a kind of capable and appropriate appearance.


    But, as Qin Guozhu said, she has grown up and learned to hide and endure. She is no longer that green girl.


    Listening to the two people talking and laughing there, Qin Guozhu said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "by the way, I live here at night. I still have something to talk with you."


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu with a bitter smile. He is expected to send them to Kunlun Kingdom tomorrow. He originally wanted to be gentle with them tonight. Qin Guozhu''s words immediately upset his good plan.


    "Ah, what?" Qin Guozhu glared at him and said, "why, do you feel uncomfortable living here?"


    "Mr. Qin, you know that''s not what I mean." Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "OK, I''ll live here at night, and I''ll accept your instruction."


    What else can Qin Guozhu say? On the one hand, he also knows that Qin Guozhu must want to talk to him about the Kunlun kingdom. On the other hand, regardless of his identity, Qin Guozhu can be regarded as his elder after all. It''s hard for him to refuse an invitation from his elder.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, Qin Guozhu nodded with a smile and said, "yes, it''s just like talking! Well, hurry to eat. After that, let''s go to the study and have a good chat. "

 Chapter 1624

    After dinner, before Xu Shaotang could take a breath, he was dragged to his study by Qin Guozhu.


    It''s not the first time that Xu Shaotang has come to Qin Guozhu''s study. As soon as he enters the study, he simply sits down in front of Qin Guozhu''s desk and plans to meet Qin Guozhu''s "instruction" with his deaf head.


    "You don''t like it. It''s like I forced you!" Qin Guozhu said with a smile.


    "I was not forced by you!" Xu Shaotang had a bitter smile in his heart. Of course, it was impossible for him to say this. He just shook his head and said to Qin Guozhu, "no, I''m a typical full man."


    "I don''t think you''re full, but you''re in a state of panic!" Qin Guozhu sat down opposite him with a smile and said, "well, I''m not kidding. I''ll talk to you about business."


    "You say, I listen!" Xu Shaotang said feebly.


    Qin Guozhu gave him a white look and said: "now you should be the one who knows the most about the invasion of the demons among us. I want to ask you, do you think if there is a battle between us and the demons, how many chances do we have to win?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to Qin Guozhu''s question, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly surged with a strong color of helplessness, and said to Qin Guozhu with a bitter smile: "Mr. Qin, I really can''t answer your question. How many chances of winning is not something that you and I can count. As you know, the victory and defeat of the war have a lot to do with many aspects, and now we are not only fighting against the demons The Kunlun people are also working hard. In addition, the research on the flying saucer they got from the temple has also made a great breakthrough. No matter how many chances there are, at least the chances are much greater now than before. "


    He also wants to know how many chances there are, but now they all rely on their own guesses to locate the strength of the demons. With these guesses, who can tell the winner?


    "Is that so?" Qin Guozhu frowned slightly and said: "I still want to find out the bottom from you, so I have a bottom in my heart. It seems that my idea is going to fail when you say so."


    Xu Shaotang comforted: "you don''t have to worry too much. Anyway, things are going to be good. Besides, there are still young people like us. You should be relieved."


    He can say some words to song Anbang or to Longjiang, but he can''t say them to Qin Guozhu. Qin Guozhu is old and worried too much, which is bad for his health.


    "Having said that, I can''t help worrying about these things after a day in this position." Qin Guozhu sighed slightly and said: "you have already undertaken enough for this matter. We can''t count on you for everything. You are still young. In the future, many things will depend on you young people. We old people are dying people. If possible, we are willing to trade our lives for your lives."


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Qin!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "your role in the country is much greater than ours! Let''s do this kind of thing with others


    "Well, that''s what you''re good at. You always take the initiative to take responsibility!" Qin Guozhu is full of happy smile, way: "that this matter we don''t say, let''s talk about private affairs."


    "Private? What''s the matter? " Xu Shaotang asked inexplicably.


    Can there be any private affairs between him and Qin Guozhu? He doesn''t even know! If you have to talk about private matters, it''s mostly about eating and drinking. But generally, when they eat and drink, they are talking about business matters.


    Qin Tang said slowly, "do you know the meaning of Xu Guozhu''s smile to you?"


    "Er..."


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned for a moment. He looked at Qin Guozhu''s face carefully. Seeing that he didn''t look like a joke, he nodded helplessly and said, "I know a little. I think she may be more grateful to me. After all, I have saved her several times..."


    When Xu Shaotang said this, he thought it was against his heart. When he was a driver for Qin Qianyu as Tang Qun, he already knew Qin Qianyu''s heart. However, for Qin Qianyu, he regarded it as a little sister. Even though there were so many women around him, he never had a wrong idea about Qin Qianyu.


    "Do you really think so?" Qin Guozhu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said faintly: "originally, I shouldn''t have said these words to you, but actually, looking at the girl''s forced smile all day long, I really feel very sad."


    "I really think so," Xu Shaotang said


    "Ha ha, you are really dishonest Qin Guozhu sighed softly: "not only I can see it, but also Haoran and Xiaowen can see it. We don''t want that girl to take a fancy to you, but things in the world always go against our wishes. She just thinks that you are such a romantic bastard."


    There are enough women around Xu Shaotang. No one who is an elder is willing to let his younger generation go to the muddy water. However, what they want is one thing, but the result is another.Some words, they also can''t give Qin shallow language to say directly, can follow anxiously behind.


    "Mr. Qin, I think you think too much!" Xu Shaotang said seriously: "in my heart, I always treat that girl as my sister."


    "But the girl didn''t want to be your sister..." Qin Guozhu sighed helplessly: "it''s said that women don''t want to stay. Now I really feel this sentence. What do you think she is doing to strengthen cooperation with you Shengshi group, not to find an open and aboveboard reason to visit your family?"


    These things, in fact, Qin Guozhu already understand, but he has not said it, afraid to hurt the girl''s face.


    Listening to Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "what do you mean, let me think of time to make it clear to her, so that she won''t waste her time on me?"


    Qin Guozhu shook his head and said, "it''s up to you. I just want to tell you that our family has decided not to interfere with the life-long affairs of shallow language. It''s your own business to go where you want to go. If you can really come together, we will neither approve nor oppose it. It''s up to you. "


    "Well, I see!"


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully and said, "let it be. I don''t know what relationship we will have in the future. Let''s talk about it later."

 Chapter 1625

    From Qin Guozhu''s study out, Xu Shaotang helpless wry smile, can let Qin Guozhu say these words, he does not know whether he should be proud or depressed.


    Don''t want to provoke women, but always inexplicably will be related to all kinds of women, peach blossom luck or peach blossom robbery, he himself can''t say clearly.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he was arranged in the room next to Qin Qianyu. When he had Qin Qianyu''s room, a melodious music came into his ears.


    The music is pure music without lyrics. It seems to be played by flute or Cuan. After listening to a passage, he is firmly attracted by the music.


    At the beginning, the music was melodious and graceful, giving people a kind of ethereal feeling of being in the mountains. In the middle stage, it suddenly stirred up, making him feel excited to be in the battlefield. Then it suddenly turned, suddenly becoming dull and sad, and a strong sense of loneliness suddenly hit him.


    "What wonderful music Xu Shaotang''s heart is filled with wonder. Rao is as determined as he is. He is also affected by this unknown piece of music!


    Through this piece of music, he seems to be able to feel the depression and loneliness in Qin Qianyu''s heart. He doesn''t know why, but he feels confused. Somehow, his eyes begin to get wet.


    "Dong Dong..."


    As a result, Xu Shaotang reaches out and knocks on Qin Qianyu''s door.


    As soon as he knocked on Qin Qianyu''s door, Xu Shaotang began to regret it, but he didn''t have time to escape. Qin Qianyu gently opened the door.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing at the door, Qin Qianyu exclaimed pleasantly, "brother Xu?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded to Qin Qianyu awkwardly and said, "I just passed by your door and was attracted by the music in your room. Why, are you composing a new song?"


    "New song? No Qin looked at him in surprise, and then said, "do you mean the last Mohican?"


    "The last Mohicans?" Xu Shaotang repeated the name of the song in a low voice and said: "this song is very nice. I feel that it has the power to penetrate the soul! It''s the first time I''ve heard such a moving song. "


    Xu Shaotang is not a young man of literature and art, and he doesn''t know much about music. He just feels that the song makes his soul begin to shake. This kind of power that directly points to the heart of the people is something he has never felt in other songs.


    The key is that listening to that music, people can see all kinds of emotions, such as prosperity, decline, loneliness, hesitation and so on. This kind of feeling fascinates him who never listens to music.


    "I also overheard this song more than a month ago, and I was deeply attracted at that time. I have to listen to this song many times every day." Qin Xiaoyu said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, even if I hear this song now, I have an impulse to cry in my heart."


    "Maybe you are too sentimental!" Xu Shaotang murmured.


    Although this piece of music does have the power to shock the soul, Qin Qianyu has been listening to it for so long. No matter how it shakes the soul, she should get used to it. Xu Shaotang thinks in her heart that the reason why she is so fascinated by this piece of music is that the mood in this piece of music is in line with her current mood.


    Qin chuckled and nodded: "maybe! By the way, are you finished talking to your grandfather? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, after the chat, I''m ready to have a rest."


    "Why, are you sleepy now?" Qin Qianyu looked at him with a smile, bit his lip and said, "if you are not sleepy now, can you accompany me to the yard? It''s too early for me to sleep


    Xu Shaotang was about to refuse. Thinking that he might take this opportunity to talk to Qin Qianyu, he nodded and said, "let''s go! Anyway, it''s still early. If I really want to go to bed, I may not be able to


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, Qin Qianyu''s eyes suddenly flashed a touch of joy and said in a hurry: "then you wait for me for a few minutes, and I''ll change my clothes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless. If a woman is really an ambiguous animal, she will go to Qin''s yard this evening and change her clothes?


    But he didn''t know which woman didn''t want to show her most beautiful side in front of the man she loved all the time?


    However, he could only nod to Qin Qianyu with a bitter smile. When Qin Qianyu went into the house to change his clothes, he was waiting outside quietly, and scolded himself for his hand debt. Why did he knock on other people''s door at night!


    The so-called self incriminating is his situation.


    More than ten minutes later, Qin Qianyu finally went out of the room in an elegant knee length skirt. As soon as he walked out of the room, he couldn''t wait to ask Xu Shaotang, "is it beautiful?"


    "Good looking, very good looking!" Xu Shaotang glanced casually and said without thinking.


    Not to mention Qin Qianyu''s dress is pretty. Even if it''s not pretty, Xu Shaotang doesn''t dare to say it. He thinks in his heart that if he has any hesitation, he will be able to change his clothes immediately. He doesn''t want to wait at the door.Qin shallow language slightly disappointed to see Xu Shaotang one eye, some Youyuan of say: "you didn''t look carefully."


    "You don''t need to look carefully." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you want to look carefully, you can see that it is not very good-looking."


    Qin Qianyu tilted his head to think for a while, nodded with a smile and said: "no wonder sister Shuying and they all follow you wholeheartedly. Your ability to make girls happy has been perfected. It''s estimated that they are all cheated by your sweet words."


    For Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu is obviously very useful. She takes Xu Shaotang''s words as praise.


    "I can never say anything sweet, you Shuying elder sister, they have said me many times in private." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "well, let''s not stand here. Let''s go and sit in the yard."


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly and said with a smile: "OK, the moonlight is good tonight. We can enjoy the moonlight in the yard. I remember the last time we talked, it was when we set up a charity company, right


    Of course not! However, Xu Shaotang can''t tell her that she is Tang Qun, so as to avoid other troubles.


    When they went to the yard, Wen Yun upstairs sighed silently. Then he walked into his room and looked at the full moon in the sky on the balcony. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1626

    As soon as they got to the courtyard of the Qin family, Qin Qianyu''s eyes suddenly moved slightly and said to Xu Shaotang with a sly face: "otherwise, we''d better go outside and don''t disturb their rest."


    Seeing that Qin Qianyu suddenly changed his mind, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt like he was on the boat. But now that he was on the boat, it was not so easy for him to go down.


    "Well, let''s go out for a walk." Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at Qin Qianyu and thinks, no wonder this girl has to change her clothes. It is estimated that she has planned to go outside at that time.


    In fact, he wrongly blamed Qin Qianyu. At the beginning, she didn''t really think about going outside. This idea was temporary.


    They walked slowly along the dark road. Qin Qianyu said with a smile, "brother Xu, you don''t want to take a walk with me?"


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang denied: "I haven''t had such a pleasant walk for a long time. Maybe I''m not used to it for a while and a half."


    "So busy?" Qin Qianyu frowned and said, "although I don''t know what you are doing, I can guess that you must be doing something big. No matter how important it is, you should take care of your body. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your family. When you are not at home, the laughter of the Xu family is much less. You are the backbone of the Xu family. Don''t do anything about it. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be OK. You girl, I haven''t seen you for a while, but I''ve learned to care about people!"


    "Call me a girl!" Qin Qianyu pouted and said, "I remember what you said last time, but you won''t treat me as a little girl in the future. Don''t you forget so soon?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang looked at her awkwardly and said with a smile: "how can I, but I don''t regard you as a little girl. You are so mature and steady now. Who dares to say you are a little girl! I''m used to it. I can''t change it for a while. "


    "Is it?" Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang playfully, covered his mouth and said with a smile: "for the sake of your first offence, I will spare you this time! If it''s wrong next time, I''ll talk to brother Xu about it


    Looking at the change of this once little girl movie, Xu Shaotang can''t help but show a little bitter smile on her face. The girl has now completed all the transformation from green to mature. She also knows how to be coquettish. At the same time, it also means that it is more difficult.


    "What do I call you?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Qin Qianyu chuckled and spat out his tongue to him, saying, "well, you can call me Qianyu, or Xiaoyu. Anyway, you can''t call me wench any more!"


    "Then I''ll call you shallow language." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "you know you are so difficult now, I won''t go out for a walk with you. I feel like I am going to be trapped by you every minute."


    "No exaggeration Qin Qianyu gently gathered his hair, which was blown by the wind. He tilted his head and said, "listen to my grandfather, brother Xu is a very cunning man. You often pit him. I don''t have the ability to pit you."


    Although the Qin family try not to talk about Xu Shaotang in the shallow language of Qin, they always mention this person, especially Qin Guozhu. When talking to his family, any topic can make him think of Xu Shaotang. This is often mentioned by the Qin family.


    Both Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran think highly of Xu Shaotang''s cunning. Among the younger generation they have met, Xu Shaotang is the most cunning.


    Cunning and cleverness are two concepts. Cunning people are not necessarily extremely clever, but they must be very difficult. For the younger generation, there should be many smarter people than Xu Shaotang, but there are no more difficult people than Xu Shaotang.


    "It seems that you, Mr. Qin, often slander me!" Xu Shaotang slowly moved his steps forward, and said with a smile: "I must ask Mr. Qin for the reputation loss fee some other day. I''m such an honest man, but he said he was cunning. He''s slandering me!"


    "Hee hee, if you can say this, it means you are dishonest!" Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "grandfather, that''s a compliment to you! There are not many people who can make grandfather boast so much. Don''t sell yourself when you get a bargain! "


    "Is it true that your family doesn''t enter each other?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "You are so unforgiving Qin Qianyu blinked his eyes and said, "OK, no kidding. Let''s get down to business. I have an idea. I don''t know if it''s suitable. I want elder brother Xu to give me some advice! "


    "Do you think highly of me?" Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu in surprise and said, "there is such a wise man as Mr. Qin. Do you have anything else I can do for you? Are you making fun of me? "


    He really didn''t know what he could help Qin Qianyu with. Moreover, he didn''t really want to help him. The more things he mixed in, the more he couldn''t tell. He was like this to Qin Guozhu, and he was still like this to Qin Qianyu.


    Qin Qianyu shook his head and said, "grandfather, they can''t help me with this matter. Only you can help me with it!""So mysterious?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    "Well!" Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "I told you at dinner that I am really at leisure in Zongheng group. In fact, the things I learned from grandfather Zhao and aunt ye are basically useless in Zongheng group, so..."


    "Why can''t it be useful? You are the helmsman of the Zongheng group!" Xu Shaotang interrupted her.


    "You''re pretending to be confused with me, aren''t you?" Qin said quietly, "you know better about the situation of Zongheng group than I do. In fact, it''s the same whether I''m there or not! Even if someone who doesn''t know anything goes by, Zongheng group won''t have any problems. "


    Before, she was afraid that she would not be able to control Zongheng group, but only after she went there did she know that Zongheng group did not need any control at all, or that only second uncle Qin Zongheng could really control it. Even if Qin Zongheng is no longer there, he is still the soul of Zongheng group. The development direction of Zongheng group is still the direction that Qin Zongheng set when he was alive. Now, no matter she or those senior executives of the company, she is just an executive.


    Therefore, it''s the same who goes to Zongheng group, only because the names of the people sitting in that office are different.


    "Isn''t that good?" Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "with your second uncle giving you such a good foundation, you should think about leading Zongheng group to a higher level. What''s more, I believe you also have this ability. After all, you are the one who got master Zhao''s true biography. "


    "Brother Xu, don''t tease me!" Qin said with a bitter smile: "if I really have that ability, I won''t be so idle in Zongheng group! So I want to go out and start my own company. "

 Chapter 1627

    "You run your own company?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of don''t understand of looking at Qin shallow language, way: "don''t have this necessity?"


    As far as he knows, Qin Qianyu doesn''t look like an ambitious person in business. How could she suddenly think of starting her own company?


    Is it hard to be successful because it''s too boring in Zongheng group?


    "Of course it is!" Qin Qianyu seriously said: "if I was the carefree silly girl, maybe these are really not important to me, but now I am not what I used to be. Now that I have embarked on this road, I want to do something by my own ability. Even if I fail, I have at least got a rare experience."


    "I don''t worry about failure." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "first of all, your ability to start a small company, as long as you do not mess, I believe there should be no problem! Secondly, I think it''s very difficult for others to succeed in starting a company, but for you, it''s most difficult to fail! "


    Even if Qin Qianyu didn''t learn so much from Zhao Ji and ye Yin, it would be too difficult to fail just by her family background. No matter what line she was in, she would take the initiative to come to her business.


    Moreover, with the relationship between master Zhao Ji and Qin Guozhu, he is expected to escort Qin Qianyu. Therefore, it is really too difficult for Qin Qianyu to start a company and fail.


    Qin said with a smile: "brother Xu, what you mean is that you approve of my own company?"


    "I didn''t say that!" Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t know why you have to ask me to help you with this. If you have to ask me for my opinion, I can only say that I don''t agree or disagree! Otherwise, Mr. Qin thought that I was behind your back to encourage you to start your own company. At that time, he will have to cut me alive! "


    I''m kidding. How dare he raise such opinions unless he really thinks his ears are too clear.


    "The reason why I don''t ask my grandfather to help me with my advice is that nine times out of ten he won''t approve of my doing so." Qin said quietly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I don''t think they will agree. After all, if you don''t take over such a big clique, can you expect your father or Mr. Qin to take over?"


    "They certainly can''t take over the clique!" Qin Qianyu''s eyes flashed a shrewd look and said, "but my mother can take over! She''s from the Qin family, too! "


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then said: "you have considered this matter well, it seems that this matter has been brewing for a long time!"


    "Of course!" Qin said, "if you sit in that office all day doing nothing like me, I believe you will also consider these things! Brother Xu, I don''t want to sit idle all day and waste my time. I just want to do something with my own ability. I want to experience something else like an ordinary person. If I live like this all day, what''s the difference between me and a puppet? "


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang touched his chin and said, "it''s not as serious as you said? There is no puppet. It''s just that your second uncle has established a perfect system for Zongheng group... "


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang can also understand Qin Qianyu''s helplessness. If he is allowed to sit in the office all day like Qin Qianyu, he can''t sit still.


    "This is not a serious or not serious problem, but I also want to realize my own value!" Qin Qianyu looked firmly at the dark road ahead, clenched his fist and said: "if I were still that star, maybe I would have realized my value! However, my life was forced to turn on another road, and now I have gradually adapted to this road, then I also want to realize my own value on this road! Brother Xu, do you understand? "


    Listening to Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help feeling slightly moved.


    On the road of stars, Qin Qianyu has indeed achieved great success. Even if today''s Qin Qianyu has retired, she often hears the song she once sang in the shops on the street.


    But in business, Qin Qianyu did not make any achievements. No matter how well the Zongheng group is running today, no one will think it is her credit. Everyone, including him, will think it is the credit of Qin Zongheng, the genius of Tianzong.


    When you think about it, Qin Qianyu is really pitiful.


    I can''t do what I want to do. I finally accept my new identity, but I find that this identity is just an identity!


    Xu Shaotang thought about it in his heart, turned to Qin and said, "if that''s the case, then you should follow your own heart. I don''t want to persuade you! However, I would like to remind you that you have to pass the pass of Mr. Qin first, otherwise, all your ideas can only be utopian. "


    "I know!" Qin Qianyu turned his mouth slightly and said, "so that''s why I asked brother Xu to accompany me for a walk."


    "Purpose?" Xu Shaotang turned his eyes slightly, then looked bitterly at Qin Qianyu and said, "don''t you want me to be a lobbyist for you in old Qin?"Qin Qianyu nodded his head cunningly and said with a smile: "brother Xu is so smart!"


    "No, no!" Xu Shaotang''s head shook like a rattle in an instant. "If I dare to be a lobbyist for you, I have to be drowned by Qin''s spittle! Shallow language, see in your elder brother Xu saved you several times, you don''t embarrass me! "


    No wonder the dead girl asked herself out for a walk in the evening. It turned out that it was the weasel who paid new year''s greetings to the chicken. If he dared to take the job, Qin Guozhu had to kill him!


    Even if Qin Guozhu is moved by him, if Qin Qianyu has something in the future, it is estimated that Qin Guozhu will not let him go.


    He will never do such thankless things!


    "Brother Xu!" Qin Qianyu hugged Xu Shaotang''s arm, looked at Xu Shaotang prayingly and said, "please help me this time! I know that my grandfather attaches great importance to you. Even if he doesn''t listen to all your words, he will at least think it over carefully. You have the heart to watch me spend all my time in vain! I beg you


    "I beg you, miss!" Xu Shaotang could not laugh or cry and said: "let me go! I haven''t lived a safe life for a long time. Can''t you let me live a safe life for a few days? "


    "If you don''t promise me, I won''t let go!" Qin Qianyu hugs Xu Shaotang''s arm, and plays a dirty trick.

 Chapter 1628

    Xu Shaotang is full of speechless looking at Qin Qianyu, wry smile way: "don''t you play so rely on?"


    make complaints about him in his heart. Women are good at this. They can act shamelessly. It seems to be their privilege.


    "If brother Xu doesn''t agree, I''ll have to play tricks!" Qin shallow language rightfully said: "anyway, I know elder brother Xu, you are tough and soft hearted, I have been so dependent on you, until you promise to help me!"


    This is the first time that she and Xu Shaotang are so close. When she holds Xu Shaotang''s arm, she suddenly has the impulse to lie in the man''s arms. Fortunately, she also knows the reserve of her daughter''s family, which is hard to suppress the impulse.


    "No, you have time to play tricks with me here. It''s better to have a good communication with Mr. Qin." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "if you use these tricks on old Qin, maybe old Qin will agree with you!"


    Xu Shaotang wanted to get rid of Qin Qianyu, but as soon as he moved, he had a different feeling.


    He slanted an eye to Piao one eye, this just discovers this wench whole chest all sticks on his arm, no wonder he moves on the hand then can have that kind of strange feeling.


    He doesn''t know whether the girl is intentional or unintentional, but he is not good how to move now, otherwise he will be suspected of eating the girl''s tofu.


    "You think I don''t know that stubborn old man!" Qin Qianyu pouted and said, "if these moves were useful to him, I would have gone to talk to him for a long time."


    "Dare you wait for me to help you?" Xu Shaotang said in silence, "if I don''t come to your Qin family, you won''t tell him about it all the time? Really, I think you can have a good communication with Mr. Qin. Mr. Qin is not unreasonable. Moreover, he always owes you a lot when he stopped you from singing. Go to him and tell him what you said to me. Mr. Qin may promise you! "


    He is an outsider originally, this matter originally has nothing to do with him, so he does not want to go to this muddy water.


    "No!" Qin Qianyu stubbornly shook his head and said, "I''ll go and say that maybe he will teach me."


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "the most he can do is to lecture you. If I were to talk about it, he might be able to smoke me! Have you ever heard the saying, "don''t do to others what you don''t want!"


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I know elder brother Xu has thick skin and thick flesh. Grandfather is too old to smoke you!" Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "besides, grandfather is not your opponent!"


    "Your logic is really brilliant!"


    Let him start with Qin Guozhu, thanks to this dead girl! Qin Guozhu wanted to smoke him. He was too embarrassed to hide. How could he fight back? Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu with a depressed face and sighed: "I knew there would be no good things coming to your Qin family!"


    Qin Qianyu remained unmoved and continued to act coquettishly: "brother Xu, please help me! OK or not? I''m begging you! You see, it''s the first time I''ve asked for your help. Can''t you just watch me stay in that fire pit? "


    "I want to pull you out of the fire, but I''m afraid I''ll fold myself in!" Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu with tears and smiles, and at the same time, he pointed to his arm held by Qin Qianyu and reminded him: "men and women give and receive each other unkindly. Please release it quickly. If you are seen by your family, you will think that I am insulting you this evening! I''ll jump to the Yellow River and I can''t wash it


    Looking along the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers, Qin Qianyu found that her chest was tightly attached to Xu Shaotang''s arm. In an instant, a piece of red glow rose on her face.


    However, even so, she didn''t let go of Xu Shaotang''s arm. She just put her chest a little far away from Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a red face: "no matter what you say, as long as you don''t promise me, I won''t let go!"


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu with black lines on his face. Seeing her pitiful appearance, he felt soft in his heart and said with a bitter smile, "OK, I''m afraid of you. I promise to help you become a lobbyist, OK? Let it go, or I''ll be angry! "


    "Really? Don''t lie to me Qin said with a happy face.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "why do I cheat you! However, I''ve said that I can help you to be a lobbyist, but I can''t guarantee the result. You know Qin''s temper! "


    "Well, I know!" After confirming that Xu Shaotang should accept this, Qin Qianyu reluctantly released Xu Shaotang''s arm this time and said with a smile: "I believe brother Xu will be able to move my grandfather!"


    "Ha ha..." Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "you really look up to me! I''d better buy a gas mask later and wait to meet your grandfather''s spittle star


    Thinking of going to help the girl become a lobbyist, Xu Shaotang is howling in his heart. He secretly scolds himself that he really owes money. If he doesn''t knock on Qin Qianyu''s door, there will be no such things!


    Qin said with a happy smile: "where do you say so serious!"


    "If it''s not serious, you''ll go by yourself, and you''re begging me to fight for you?" Xu Shaotang said with a depressed face.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s depressed face, Qin Qianyu was happy and said with a smile: "brother Xu, don''t be depressed! For the sake of being a lobbyist for me, I''ll treat you to a snack! Just think I thank you in advance! "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said: "I have to go back and help you to be a lobbyist. Let''s go back!"


    "At this time, Grandpa should have gone to sleep!" Qin said with a smile, "let''s go for a snack. It''s not too late for you to help me as a lobbyist tomorrow."


    With that, Qin Qianyu takes the initiative to reach out and pull Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang is on guard this time and directly avoids her.


    Qin Qianyu''s eyes suddenly flashed a touch of resentment. She had a chance to get along with Xu Shaotang alone. She didn''t want to go back so early. She just wanted to cherish the precious time as much as possible. It was their time.


    However, she has a heart, but this man is afraid to avoid her.


    Xu Shaotang noticed the flash of resentment in Qin Qianyu''s eyes. He could not help feeling sorry. He hesitated for a while, nodded and said, "OK, I''m going to pit you tonight. I''ll pit you well, too! You have to treat me to a big meal. The more expensive, the better! "


    "Good!" Qin Qianyu forced to cover his loss and said with a smile, "brother Xu, you are also familiar with the capital. Where do you want me to invite you to have a big meal?"


    She said to herself in her heart: take your time, Qin Qianyu, you have to believe in your own charm!

 Chapter 1629

    "Brother Xu, is this what you call a big meal?"


    Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang sitting in the night market near the river, thinking that this big meal is really special.


    It''s the first time for her to see such a big meal in so many years!


    Xu Shaotang raised his head slightly and said with a smile: "I suddenly changed my mind just now. If I asked you to treat me to a big meal, it would be better to let you accompany me to a roadside stall. It''s also a punishment for cheating on you! What''s the matter? Haven''t you ever eaten this kind of roadside stall? "


    Qin Qianyu''s family decided that she must have never eaten these roadside things. Maybe for Qin''s family, these roadside things represent unhygienic. Qin Qianyu, who has been cared for since childhood, certainly can''t eat these things.


    "Who said that?" Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "brother Xu, have you forgotten that the last time I ran away from home and was saved by you, I went to a small shop on the side of the road to eat. Now I still remember the delicious taste!"


    Hearing Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang patted his head and said with regret, "how can I forget this? Alas, it''s a miscalculation. I thought you couldn''t get used to these things. I didn''t expect that in your eyes, these things are delicious! I also said to punish you. How can I feel like a reward for you? "


    "Even these things can be forgotten, only that brother Xu has never remembered me." Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly and said, "I always remember the little things between brother Xu and me."


    As long as you are not a fool, you can hear the different flavor in Qin''s words. Of course, Xu Shaotang can also hear it.


    He took a slightly embarrassed look at Qin Qianyu, avoided her resentful eyes, and said with a dry smile: "I have too many facts to break all day, and many things are confused. You should think that brother Xu has entered Alzheimer''s disease ahead of time!"


    "Brother Xu is joking! But it''s normal for you busy man not to remember these little things. " Qin Qianyu puts away her resentful eyes. A smart woman knows what enough is enough. She has shown her mind clearly. However, Dao Xu Shaotang insists on pretending to be confused. She doesn''t have to point it out. If she does, it may be more embarrassing for us to get along with each other.


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised and looked at Qin Qianyu quietly. He thought that this girl would hold on to this matter. Unexpectedly, she stopped so soon. This girl knows how to advance and retreat!


    While they were talking, the shopkeeper had baked something and brought it to them, along with a few bottles of beer.


    "Would you like to try this?" Xu Shaotang pointed to the beer on the table and asked Qin Qianyu, "you haven''t drunk this, have you?"


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly and said, "I really haven''t had a beer! Let''s have a try. In fact, I think many people like to drink this. I also want to know what it tastes like. "


    although she is not a drop in the bottle, she usually drinks red wine, occasionally tastes a little foreign wine or cocktail, beer and Baijiu, she has never touched. With such a family background as the Qin family, it is destined that many ordinary people''s things are strange to her.


    Xu Shaotang took a cup and poured it for her. He said with a smile, "try it. I just don''t know if you can get used to the taste. Just start drinking slowly."


    Qin Qianyu smiles, takes the beer in front of her and puts it to her mouth. After sipping it gently, she frowns slightly. Really, the taste is not very good for her. It feels like a bad smell. However, after a short adaptation, she took another sip.


    "It tastes strange!" Qin shallow language Xiu eyebrow tiny Cu, "however, I slowly adapt, should still be able to get used to."


    "Don''t force yourself if you can''t drink it." Xu Shaotang looked at her with a smile, and said: "with your family background, there is no need to try a lot of things. It''s too hard for you, on the contrary, it makes you feel bad."


    Qin Shaotang shook his head stubbornly, but he didn''t know what it meant? Besides, brother Xu, you are not me. How do you know that I would not like the taste of this beer? If the son is not a fish, do you know the joy of the fish? "


    As if in order to prove his words, Qin Qianyu grabbed the glass in front of him and poured a big mouthful of beer into his mouth. He resisted the feeling of vomiting, obstinately swallowed that mouthful of beer, squeezed out a smile and said, "well, the taste is very good, at least much better than the taste I just drank. I think I should gradually like this taste."


    "Look, the smile on your face is worse than crying!" Xu Shaotang grabs the less than half of the beer in front of Qin Qianyu, shakes his head slightly and says, "don''t force yourself. The more you force yourself, the more uncomfortable it is!"


    Some words, he can''t say too clearly, he knows Qin Qianyu, understand the meaning of his own words, women, especially women like Qin Qianyu, need face.


    Qin Qianyu shook his head with a smile and said: "so many people can drink beer so well. I believe I can, too. Brother Xu, I''m sure I''ll drink this beer! Even if you take it from me now, I can drink it when I get home? I think you can rest assured that I can taste the taste of this beer slowly! "Listening to Qin Qianyu''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned. He was trying to persuade Qin Qianyu. Why did Qin Qianyu persuade him all of a sudden? Of course, he knew that Qin Qianyu said that so many people meant the women around him, and that glass of beer was naturally him.


    This wench, how seems to want to hang on his crooked neck tree?


    "Forget it, I don''t advise you. When you know that the taste of this beer is not what you really like, you won''t drink it!" Xu Shaotang returned the half cup of beer he had snatched to Qin Qianyu, pointed to the barbecue on the table and said, "OK, have something to eat first."


    With that, Xu Shaotang began to eat those barbecues by himself. He hadn''t eaten these things for a long time, and the taste was very good.


    As they ate the barbecue, they said something that only they could understand. Little brother Qin asked, "when you eat, do you have to stop?"


    "No!"


    As soon as he came out of Kunlun, he went to the temple in the Gonzales mountains, and then to the dragon group. Now he has no money. What money do you have?


    "I don''t have any money with me, either!" Qin Qianyu said to Xu Shaotang, "when I came out just now, I didn''t think about coming to eat. I didn''t bring any money or mobile phone with me..."


    "I..." Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu speechless, "what should I do now? Eat overlord meal or ask to borrow the boss''s phone to make a call and ask someone to send us money? "

 Chapter 1630

    Qin shallow language Eye Bead son menace turn, way: "say really, so many years, I have never experienced to eat the feeling of overlord meal!"


    "No?" Xu Shaotang looked at the girl and said in a low voice, "if you eat the overlord meal, you are not afraid to damage the reputation of your Qin family!"


    He had heard of people who tried all kinds of things, but it was the first time that he met someone who wanted to try the overlord meal.


    "No, there are no cameras here, and no one knows us. Let''s run faster, and the shopkeeper can''t catch up with us! " Qin Qianyu takes a sly look at Xu Shaotang, gets up from his seat, slowly takes off his high heels, and then yells to the shopkeeper: "boss, we Eat overlord meal


    As soon as the voice fell, Qin Qianyu quickly ran to the distance barefoot.


    Qin Qianyu ran away. Of course, Xu Shaotang couldn''t sit there. After he said sorry to the shop owner, he immediately flashed to keep up with Qin Qianyu.


    By the time the stunned shopkeeper responded, they had already run away.


    "Damn it! These days, I can''t believe I''m still eating overlord''s food! " The shop owner knew that he couldn''t catch up with the two men. He scolded himself, but he saw the high-heeled shoes Qin Qianyu had left there. He went to pick up the high-heeled shoes in anger and muttered, "well, these shoes look good. Take them to my daughter. I just don''t know if they fit."


    At this time, the people sitting here for supper also reacted. While a young woman was kind-hearted and persuading the aggrieved shop owner, she said with a smile, "boss, it''s not easy for you. I''ll help them pay later. It''s only 100 yuan. Those two people don''t look like poor people. They don''t know how to do it."


    "Girl, I''m so sorry!" The shopkeeper shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I picked up a pair of high-heeled shoes. It should be enough to pay for the meal."


    Seeing the red high-heeled shoes in the hands of the boss, the young woman was slightly stunned, and then said to the boss, "can you show me that pair of shoes?"


    "Why, girl, do you like these shoes?" The shopkeeper smiles and hands the shoes to the woman.


    The woman took the shoes in her hand and looked at them carefully. Then she raised her head and said to the shopkeeper in horror: "boss, you are rich!"


    "Girl, don''t tease me." The shop owner gave a wry smile. When he saw that the expression on the woman''s face didn''t seem to be teasing him, he asked carefully, "why, are these shoes very expensive?"


    "It''s not so expensive! It''s too expensive! " The young woman looked at the high-heeled shoes with envy and said with a bitter smile: "I work in a women''s shoe store, and I still know something about women''s shoes. This is the latest limited edition shoes of Jimmy Choo. The price should be more than 100000, and it''s the kind that money may not be able to buy! Although the shoes are worn, if they are taken out for sale, it should be OK to sell them for 70000 yuan. Do you think you are rich? "


    "How much? Ten to one, a pair of shoes? " The shop owner suddenly widened his eyes, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "girl, you didn''t bluff me, did you? Can a pair of shoes be so expensive? "


    When they heard the conversation, some people who like to watch the fun also came together. One of the men with a gold chain had a beer belly and said, "beauty, I''m afraid you''ve lost your sight, haven''t you? Can people who can afford such expensive shoes eat overlord food? In my opinion, this is high imitation at most


    "Yes, it must be a high imitation! People who can afford such expensive shoes will come here to roll them up? "


    "It must be a high imitation! There are too many people who love vanity now


    As the voice of the man with the gold chain fell, all kinds of voices suddenly rang out around him. They thought that the high heels were high imitations, and even some people laughed at the young women for pretending they didn''t understand.


    Listening to the laughter of those people, the young woman said with disdain, "do you know what brand Jimmy Choo is? How many people have heard of this brand? People who say I don''t know how to pretend to understand, please check the brand on the mobile phone first! In addition, these limited edition shoes all have special numbers. It''s at the bottom of the shoes. You can check the number of the shoes on the Internet


    Seeing the young woman''s eloquence, many people began to look it up with curiosity. Soon, someone found out the selling price of the shoes through the number of the shoes.


    "158000..."


    "Limited to 12 pairs in the world..."


    "Top designer Alan. Bentley designed it himself... "


    "The world''s top craftsmen make it by hand..."


    All kinds of exclamation sounds come out one after another. At this moment, everyone''s mouth is constantly making exclamation sounds. Any gimmick of this pair of shoes is enough to deter people here.


    Looking at the shock and admiration in those people''s eyes, the young woman turned her lips slightly and looked at the man with the golden chain. Her eyes were full of scorn! A man without knowledge, even if he wears a diamond necklace around his neck, can''t hide his ignorance after all!


    Facing the scornful eyes of the woman, the man wearing the gold chain suddenly felt the burning pain on his face and left quickly after paying the money.At this time, the shop owner finally believed that the shoes were too luxurious to be any more. He picked up the shoes carefully and said to the woman gratefully: "girl, thank you so much. If you didn''t recognize the shoes, I would have taken them to my daughter! Well, I have to pick up these shoes. I think others will find them soon. I can''t afford to lose them! "


    "Well, you really have to pick it up. The people who can wear these shoes are not the people you can afford." The young woman nodded and said, "I don''t think those two people really want to eat overlord food. Maybe they forgot to bring money when they went out. That''s why I made a joke with you. They should be back soon."


    "Well, I know. Thank you, girl." The shop owner said gratefully, "I''ve invited you for this meal. It''s as if I thank you for helping me recognize these shoes. Alas, if I lose these shoes, I don''t have to do this small business."


    "No, no, no!" The young woman shook her head and said, "it''s not easy for you to set up a stall in the evening. How can I let you invite me?"


    "I''ll treat her to this meal!"


    Just when the two people were arguing about whether to pay, a man with gold glasses said to the shop owner with a smile. At the same time, he sat down in front of the young woman, took out a business card and handed it to the young woman. With a smile, he said, "Hello, I''m a senior consultant of talent hunting company. I don''t know if I can have the honor to have a chat with you?"

 Chapter 1631

    After running far away, Qin Qianyu finally stops barefoot by the river, enjoying the cool night wind, with a childlike smile on her face.


    It''s been a long time since she left her beloved stage.


    Xu Shaotang chased Qin Qianyu to his side and said, "you really eat overlord food!"


    "Of course!" Qin Qianyu covered his heart and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to have such a good meal. Hoo..."


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at her, pointed to her bare feet and said, "are you picking up sesame and losing watermelon? There are not many people like you who eat overlord''s food. If they are all like you, it is estimated that the shopkeeper will welcome people to eat overlord''s food. "


    Although he doesn''t know what brand Qin Qianyu''s shoes are or what the price is, he knows that Qin''s shoes are absolutely not bad. He doesn''t know how many meals he has to eat to pay for the shoes.


    "Hee hee, just be happy! No shoes can be bought, but there are few opportunities to be reckless! " Qin said with a smile: "I have a lot of things I want to try, but I don''t have the courage. Only brother Xu, when you are by my side, I feel like I have endless courage."


    "That''s because, when you''re with me, even if you cause trouble, I''m the one with the thunder!" Xu Shaotang said jokingly, "if you tell me about eating overlord''s meal, Mr. Qin will surely say that I abetted you."


    Qin Qianyu bent down and said with a smile, "ha ha, I''ve invited you to have a big meal, but it doesn''t eliminate the strong resentment in your heart? Otherwise, I''ll take you to another place and treat you to a real big meal! "


    "Forget it, we are really penniless now!" Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu lying on the guardrail by the river in the night wind and said, "it''s late. It''s time for us to go back."


    It should be almost midnight now. He knows that if it wasn''t for the fact that Qin Qianyu came out with him, the Qin family would be looking for Qin Qianyu.


    The night wind blows on Qin Qianyu''s soft face, blowing her black hair in the wind. She stands there smiling, just like hibiscus.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu gently shook his head and said, "it''s still early. I haven''t played enough. For many young people in Beijing, nightlife has just begun. I also want to take advantage of elder brother Xu to have a good experience of nightlife."


    "You won''t let me rest if you catch me, aren''t you?" Xu Shaotang a face of black line said: "now for me, the most wonderful night life is to sleep, nothing to think about, a good sleep."


    He has been crazy with this girl for most of the night. He doesn''t want to go crazy with this girl any more. Some things are better than enough.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang seemed determined to go back, Qin Qianyu couldn''t say anything more. He nodded helplessly and said, "OK, I''ll stand here for another five minutes. I''m tired just now. Let''s go back when I have a rest."


    "Yes


    Five minutes is not a long time, thinking that the girl was suppressed too seriously, let''s meet her little request.


    Xu Shaotang stood with her quietly by the river to enjoy the cool night breeze. Looking at the prosperous capital, her heart had already returned to the sea of heaven. He thought in his heart, if Lin Shuying and any of them were with him now, he would not have such a feeling of loss of interest, would he?


    He understands Qin Qianyu''s heart, but she is not the woman he loves, at least not now! Accompany this wench madness to make, can let him in the heart grow up a uncomfortable feeling.


    A few minutes later, Qin Qianyu''s breathing, which was short because of the long distance running, gradually became stable. She slowly stretched out her body, stretched out for a long time, and said, "brother Xu, let''s go back!"


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked at Qin Qianyu''s white and crystal clear sole, and said, "you wait here, I''ll call a taxi!"


    "No!" Qin Qianyu shook his head and said, "barefoot is very comfortable. Let''s walk back. Anyway, it''s not far from our home."


    "Are you sure?" Xu Shaotang said helplessly.


    It''s not far from the Qin family. It''s only a few kilometers away, but Qin Qianyu is used to it. He really doesn''t think the girl''s delicate feet can bear the distance.


    Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "of course!"


    In order to prove that she could walk back, Qin Qianyu quickly moved forward a few steps, but as soon as she moved, she felt a hot pain coming from her feet, but she said everything, and now she just gritted her teeth.


    Seeing Qin Qianyu''s appearance, Xu Shaotang sighed and walked over to him and said, "let me see your feet!"


    Just now, after running such a long distance, it is estimated that the girl''s feet have been worn out, but when she was running, she only indulged in wanton banter, and probably didn''t feel the pain on her feet at all.No matter whether Qin Qianyu agrees or not, Xu Shaotang squats down and grabs Qin Qianyu''s feet. However, he sees that the girl''s feet are full of blisters. Several blisters have broken now. It''s strange if it doesn''t hurt.


    "So indulgence comes at a price!" Xu Shaotang selfishly said, carrying his true Qi, carefully cut the big blisters on her feet, and slowly wrapped her feet with true Qi, "take a taxi, you can''t walk back."


    Although his true Qi helps to heal, it''s not omnipotent. This girl''s foot can''t recover in a moment.


    Qin Qianyu thought about it, shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t want to take a taxi. I don''t want to go home so soon! It''s OK. I''ll walk slowly. I can bear the pain. "


    "It''s strange that you can hold back!" Xu Shaotang threw her a white eye, looked at her pathetic look, shook his head with a bitter smile, slowly stood up from the ground, and squatted in front of Qin Qianyu, "come on! I really owe you


    Qin Qianyu was slightly stunned at first, and then immediately understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. A happy look instantly climbed up her cheek. She gently lay on Xu Shaotang''s broad back and said shyly: "brother Xu, thank you!"


    "Thank you, not at all!" Xu Shaotang stood up behind Qin Qianyu''s back and walked to the Qin family. Jokingly, he said to Qin Qianyu on his back: "fortunately, you are not heavy, otherwise I will not carry you for a long time!"


    "Ha ha, I have to thank me for trying to lose weight and keep fit at ordinary times!" Qin chuckles and gently sticks his cheek on Xu Shaotang''s back, thinking silently in his heart: if only he could go on like this with brother Xu!


    Not far away from the Qin family, although Qin Qianyu was extremely reluctant to give up, Xu Shaotang still put her down from his back.


    It''s only a hundred meters away from the Qin family. Qin Qianyu can come to the Qin family with a little patience. He doesn''t want the Qin family to see him reciting Qin Qianyu, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding.

 Chapter 1632

    "I don''t know if Mr. Qin will agree." On the way to longzu, Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "shallow language, I can only help you get here."


    Early in the morning, he found Qin Guozhu, who was practicing tai chi in the courtyard of the Qin family, and became a lobbyist for Qin Qianyu. Qin Guozhu seems to be very calm. He doesn''t have the saliva he expected. He just lightly says "let me think" and then sends Xu Shaotang away.


    It is because Qin Guozhu''s performance is too calm, let him feel that this matter is estimated to be very hanging! However, he has done everything he can, and the rest depends on Qin Guozhu''s attitude.


    When he came to the dragon group, the people who were selected by the dragon and sent to Kunlun had already assembled. Xu Shaotang''s familiar snake and wood were among them.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s late arrival, Tantai Jingming rushed up and said, "I''ve asked Li Baoshan to go to Weixi first. When you arrive, we''ll set out."


    "In such a hurry?" Xu Shaotang asked with a wry smile: "dragon will have nothing to say to them?"


    "I''ve already said what I should have said!" "Get on the plane now," he said


    In this case, Xu Shaotang has nothing to say, quickly boarded the helicopter.


    When they arrived in Weixi area, all the people selected by song Anbang had assembled.


    Xu Shaotang thought song Anbang would choose dozens of people, but he didn''t expect that song Anbang would finally choose only five people, all of whom were Xu Shaotang''s acquaintances and the backbone of the earliest Shenying team.


    It seems that he listened to what he said to song Anbang!


    After a simple farewell, they embarked on the journey to Kunlun.


    Because the strength of this large group of people is uneven, their speed after entering Kunlun Mountain is much slower than before. Before dark, they are still a long way from the entrance of Kunlun boundary.


    Xu Shaotang asked everyone to stop and have a rest. He had to spend the night in the wilderness tonight.


    In the evening, everyone gathered around the campfire. Everyone''s face had a look of excitement and tension. While eating dry food, everyone happily discussed what the Kunlun Kingdom looked like.


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Xu Shaotang cleared his throat, clapped his hands and said, "OK, everyone, be quiet! I''ll leave Kunlun after I send you to Zhuxi town. I''ll take advantage of this meeting and give you a brief explanation. "


    With the sound of Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone immediately stopped the discussion, and all seriously raised their ears. They knew that what Xu Shaotang said to them must be very important to them.


    "The people you are sitting in, except the dantai, are basically ants in the Kunlun realm. So, the first requirement I give you is that when you go to the Kunlun realm, you should be a man with your tail between your legs!" Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang specially took a look at the snake and the bear, who were the happiest dancers.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the bear patted his chest and promised, "don''t worry, Xu Shaotang. I won''t make trouble for you!"


    "Ha ha, I''m not afraid of you making trouble for me!" Xu Shaotang glanced at the crowd and hummed coldly: "I''m afraid you''ll get into trouble. You''ve become a corpse before I wipe your ass. In Kunlun, the law of the jungle is the iron law. If you are not afraid of death, or feel that your luck can go against the heaven to escape under the hands of any feeling master, you can be sure to cause trouble. Don''t be afraid to give me trouble. I''m not afraid of trouble! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, people''s faces changed slightly in an instant. They knew that Xu Shaotang''s words were not joking with them.


    It''s just that these people here can barely make it to the top outside. No matter how poor PI Yongchun is, they are also the limit of the day after tomorrow. They usually have the pride of "Lao Tzu is the best in the world". Now they go to Kunlun, but they have to live with their tails. They don''t know if they can hold their tails.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes lightly swept from everyone''s face, regardless of the look on everyone''s face, and continued: "second, you go to Kunlun to enhance your strength, not to let you travel, so enhancing your strength is always your main task!"


    For this point, even if Xu Shaotang does not say, we all know it, so there is no doubt about what Xu Shaotang said.


    "The third and most important point!" Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his voice and said in a deep voice: "although I don''t doubt the loyalty of any of you to your country, I still want to remind you that when you go to Kunlun, you may encounter many temptations that we warriors can''t refuse. The power of Kunlun is complex, but no matter what, I hope you don''t forget your original intention! If anyone dares to betray his country, I have only one attitude: kill


    With the word "kill" coming out, Xu Shaotang''s whole body suddenly became murderous. Even though everyone was sitting around the fire, he felt a chill rushing from his feet to his head.


    Looking at the silent crowd, Tantai Jingming gently reaches out her hand and pulls Xu Shaotang, indicating that Xu Shaotang should put away his murderous spirit. How can these people bear his murderous spirit.After being pulled by Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang slowly put away his murderous spirit and said, "there are no other things. After going to Kunlun, I will arrange someone to tell you about the general situation of Kunlun."


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "Shaotang, why don''t you tell us now? It''s OK anyway. It''s hard for everyone to fall asleep tonight."


    Li Baoshan also nodded his head and said, "yes, Xu Shao, please tell us what the Kunlun Kingdom looks like, so as not to make people think in their hearts."


    "Right, right, tell us quickly. We are scratching like a cat."


    Others agree that they are now curious about the Kunlun world. Although they are all here, their mind has long been in the Kunlun world. For the Kunlun world, they have too many reverie, everyone is constantly thinking in their mind, what is the Kunlun world like in the end!


    "No time! You''re all right, I''m all right! " Xu Shaotang took Tantai Jingming''s hand and said, "let''s go and have a chat alone."


    "Wow..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they all sent out a wolf howl and swept around the two people with ambiguous faces.


    Facing the ambiguous eyes of the crowd, Tantai Jingming''s cheek turned red instantly. She quietly grasped Xu Shaotang''s soft meat and twisted it hard!


    Xu Shaotang takes a breath, grabs the hand of Tantai Jingming, and pulls her into the darkness. Behind her, there is only the sound of laughter.

 Chapter 1633

    "Are you happy now?"


    Listening to the laughter coming from there, Tantai Jingming said to Xu Shaotang angrily.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang gently embraces the quiet tea in his arms and says, "don''t think it''s wrong. I''ll take you here. I really have something to tell you alone."


    "If you don''t know what to do, you have to let others misunderstand you." Tan Tai Jing Ming patted Xu Shaotang''s chest and said, "sooner or later, I''ll be ashamed to death by you bad guy!"


    "I can''t bear it!"


    Holding Jingming''s small waist, Xu Shaotang put away his joking face and said: "the current situation in Kunlun is also very delicate, and the forces of all parties are strictly restricted by Gui Liang. Therefore, after you go to Kunlun, if someone wants to be bad for you, you can fight back, but you''d better not kill the other party Look for a chance to escape. I told you about Tianzhu Mountain before. It''s the best shelter for us now. "


    "Don''t worry, you know all these things." Dantai Jingming nodded.


    "Just know! I know your temper is because you are afraid that someone will offend you, and you will kill people in a rage. It doesn''t matter to kill people below Huaxu, but I''m afraid that you will kill people in Huaxu. " Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "people in Kunlun are generally lustful. I think you may get into some trouble when you go to Kunlun."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming couldn''t help laughing: "no matter how erotic they are, are you a bad guy? I''ve never met anyone more lustful than you


    Xu Shaotang said, "I''m only lustful to you. Those people in Kunlun, but cats can''t see fish. If a beauty like you enters Kunlun, you''ll be watched by those old lusters."


    Although there are some separate jokes in his words, what he said is also true. He knows all about the lust of people in Kunlun. Beauties who have no strength or background can only become playthings of the strong in Kunlun. Although the strength of Tantai Jingming is good, there is no guarantee that nothing will happen.


    "Well, I know!" Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "when I went to Kunlun, I concentrated on improving my strength. I didn''t have time to walk outside. I won''t give others the chance to stare at me! You didn''t call me alone just to say that, did you


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "of course not! I just want to remind you that what I want to tell you is not so important as this one! "


    "What''s the matter?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks curiously.


    "About He Shi Bi!"


    When talking about this matter, although he knew there was no one around, Xu Shaotang could not help but lower his voice and said in a low voice: "when we were in Kunlun some time ago, we may have found the place where we need he Shibi to open it!"


    "What?"


    Tantai Jingming was very happy. She grabbed Xu Shaotang''s hand excitedly. But then she was puzzled and asked in a low voice, "then why don''t you take this opportunity to take the Dragon general and he Shibi to have a look?"


    She knows Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang is a very curious person. According to the truth, when she discovers the place where the legendary artifact may exist, Xu Shaotang can''t wait to open the place with he Shibi. But Xu Shaotang doesn''t do it now, which makes her a little confused. She doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang''s gourd is for What kind of medicine is it.


    "It''s not the right time. I''m afraid he Shibi''s business is a trap again!" Xu Shaotang said in a low voice: "originally, I discussed with Longfei that they would not tell other people about this matter, but thinking that you are going to Kunlun this time, I still think I want to tell you about this matter after thinking about it."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and asks, "do you want me to help you analyze the credibility of this matter?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said: "what we hear now is the one-sided words of a plain girl, and her own words are also ambiguous, so I hope you can pay close attention to this aspect if you have the chance, and you can count how much you can find out! In this way, we can also have a relatively rational analysis at that time, so as not to follow other people''s way like before in Shennong mountain! "


    If they were in Kunlun, Xu Shaotang would also go to investigate this matter. Now they are really scared by Xiaozhi''s damned robot.


    Therefore, even if he is really interested in the world behind that door, he does not dare to open it rashly, for fear of unexpected changes.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it, nodded slightly and said, "OK, I''ll focus on this."


    "In addition, if you are in trouble in Kunlun, you can go to the Imperial Palace while trying to inform us!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, now we are at least nominally people from the imperial palace. Since we have this relationship, we should make good use of it! However, when you go to the Imperial Palace, you should have a better attitude. Yingluo, the head of the Imperial Palace, is not a woman to be provoked. "


    "Eh, it seems that you are afraid of the woman named Yingluo?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked with a smile on her face.Xu Shaotang nodded honestly and said, "that woman is extremely powerful and moody. I''m really afraid of her!"


    Talking about Yingluo, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking about the fact that they were forced to take poison by Yingluo. He''s ok now, but mu Tiance is in some trouble!


    However, he did not know that the trouble was not mu Tiance, but himself!


    A look of curiosity flashed on her face and she said with a smile, "listen to what you say, I really want to see what this Yingluo is. It can make you fear so much!"


    "You''d better not think about meeting Yingluo before you have to. That woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp!"


    Thinking about Yingluo''s terrifying strength, Xu Shaotang was frightened.


    However, the more he is like this, the more curious Tantai Jingming is about Yingluo. She thinks in her heart, how terrible this Yingluo is. Even Xu Shaotang is so afraid.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know whether dantai Jingming had listened to his words. After thinking about it, he said, "another thing is, you should try not to let people find your abnormal body, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble!"


    "It''s natural!" Dantai Jingming nodded.


    After a while, Xu Shaotang told dantai Jingming all the things he should pay attention to in Kunlun. Only when he felt that he had explained all the things he could, did he pull dantai Jingming back to the fire where people gathered.

 Chapter 1634

    Tianhai, Shengshi group.


    At the moment, four women are gathered in Lin Shuying''s office.


    Ji Rushu bit his lips and said: "sister Shuying, we must not let that asshole go! I heard from the TV station a few days ago that he came back, but I didn''t even make a phone call! "


    "Well, this time we really need to give the bad guy a good look!" Lin Shuying nodded his head and said, "even if others don''t come back, they can''t even make a phone call home. We still think about him every day!"


    Before Xu Shaotang disappeared in the temple, dantai Jingming didn''t want them to worry about it. She didn''t tell them the news of Xu Shaotang''s return until Xu Shaotang returned to the military camp in Weixi area safely.


    With the news from Jingming, the Xu family is very happy. Everyone is looking forward to Xu Shaotang coming home early.


    But now, four or five days have passed, but Xu Shaotang still hasn''t come back. It''s OK to say that Xu Shaotang hasn''t come back. Everyone thought that he might have something to do in the capital, but Xu Shaotang didn''t even call back, which made several women angry.


    For Xu Shaotang''s "evil deeds", several women unanimously expressed strong condemnation, which gathered together to discuss how to give Xu Shaotang some color to see.


    Su Ruyun leaned lazily on the sofa and asked with a smile: "how do you plan to punish him? Won''t you let him in? "


    "Forget it then!" Song Yinuo said: "if we don''t let him in, it''s too much. We want to punish him, not fight with him."


    "Then don''t let him touch us!" Ji Rushu waved his fist and said: "we have reached an alliance, and no one will let him into our own room. Is that ok?"


    Listen to Ji Rushu''s words, Lin Shuying can''t help but reach out and gently poke Ji Rushu''s head and said with a smile, "we don''t care. You must be the first traitor!"


    Among Xu Shaotang''s women, Ji Rushu and Tantai Jingming are the only ones who have no children. They are all from that stage. They all know that Ji Rushu is eager to be a mother. Although Ji Rushu is very hard at the moment, she will probably be the one who entangles Xu Shaotang most when Xu Shaotang comes back.


    "No way!" Ji Rushu raised his neck and vowed: "I''ll keep my word. Before we all decide to lift the punishment, I will never let him touch me!"


    "Come on..."


    Su ruyunjiao said with a smile: "we don''t know you yet! Right in front of us, don''t you behave like a kitten in front of that jerk? Forget it, don''t think about how to punish him. We all know how thick the bastard''s face is. The methods you said to punish him are unreliable! If you really want to punish him, the most reliable thing is to let him accompany us at home for a period of time, or let him accompany us out for a visit. "


    "It''s not punishing him. It''s rewarding him." Ji Rushu pouted.


    If you want to say that she is the one who has the deepest resentment towards Xu Shaotang, you can''t help it. Who can tell that among these women, her stomach hasn''t moved all the time?


    Su Ruyun gave a bad smile and looked at Ji Rushu and said, "if you want to punish him, then close the door and punish him slowly. It''s the best way to keep him out of bed for three days!"


    "It''s almost as good that he keeps me out of bed for three days!" For the huge gap between himself and Xu Shaotang, Ji Rushu is a little self-conscious.


    Listening to their two hooligans, Lin Shuying can''t help shaking her head. She has been used to this kind of scene for a long time. Ji Rushu and Su Ruyun are just like this. They even have similar names, but it''s normal for them to have similar personalities.


    After thinking about it, they couldn''t think of any good way to punish Xu Shaotang.


    In fact, they just talk about it. If they want to punish their beloved man, they will not be cruel.


    "Forget it, don''t think about how to punish him, as long as he can come back safely!" Lin Shuying said with a helpless smile: "however, when he comes back, we still have to talk about him. We don''t even make a phone call. It''s really a bit too much. At least we''ll make a phone call to report our safety."


    They are used to Xu Shaotang''s absence from home, but they are never less worried. What they are angry about is not that Xu Shaotang didn''t come back, but that Xu didn''t even call, which makes them feel neglected.


    Listening to Lin Shuying''s words, the three nodded slightly. Ji Rushu thought about it and said, "do you think he will have too much fun with Qin Qianyu in the capital, and never thought about calling us?"


    "Should No... " Lin Shuying said with some uncertainty.


    "I think it''s possible!" Song Yinuo said with a faint smile: "I have long seen Qin Qianyu''s interest in Shaotang. Don''t tell me, you don''t see it?"


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "how can you not see it? Zongheng group suddenly increased its cooperation with us, and Qin Qianyu came to our house every once in a while in the name of negotiation and cooperation. Her mind can be seen by fools. However, that bastard should have no feelings for Qin Qianyu, right? Besides, Qin Qianyu is Qin''s granddaughter. I don''t think the Qin family can let them be together. ""Besides, Enoch is the granddaughter of song Lao, and now he is not the Xu family!" Ji Rushu said.


    Song Yinuo said with a smile: "Our Song family can''t compare with the Qin family. It''s not the same level at all."


    "There should be something important about him. It''s not possible for him to mix with Qin Qianyu." Lin Shuying shook his head slightly and said, "we just received the news of his return. Not long after that, Li Baoshan and they suddenly went to the capital. Don''t you think it''s too coincidental?"


    "Yes, how can we forget this crop?" Ji Rushu patted his head, a worried color instantly climbed up her cheek, "he won''t have anything wrong?"


    She was just thinking about how to punish Xu Shaotang. Now when she heard Lin Shuying say so, she immediately threw the matter of punishing Xu Shaotang out of the sky. She was only worried about Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t think about it. That guy is so powerful. He''ll be fine." Lin Shuying said firmly.


    Her words are not only comforting Ji Rushu, but also comforting herself.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in!"

 Chapter 1635

    The door of the office was pushed open, and the little secretary came in. First, he said hello to song Yinuo, and then said to Lin Shuying with a bitter smile: "Mr. Lin, that nasty gecko is coming again..."


    "Again?" Lin Shuying frowned and said, "didn''t you tell the security guard not to let him into the company gate? How... "


    "He didn''t come in, but he made a lot of noise at the door of the company." The little secretary said with a helpless smile: "otherwise, you''d better follow me to have a look..."


    Hearing the little secretary''s words, several people immediately went out of the company and looked at the gate of the company through the glass curtain wall.


    I don''t know when a group of people suddenly appeared at the gate of the company. The group of people were laying patterns on the ground with red roses. Just a glance, they knew that it was a big heart-shaped pattern.


    Seeing the situation at the door, Lin Shuying''s face suddenly surged with anger. He turned to the Secretary and said, "inform the security team and drive all these people away!"


    "All right!" The little secretary nodded and began to deal with it immediately.


    "Sister Shuying, you are so charming!" Ji Rushu looked at Lin Shuying with a smile on his face and said with a smile, "it''s all like this. Xiao Bi doesn''t give up on you!"


    Xiao Bi, the man who is called gecko by the little secretary, although Lin Shuying has very clearly rejected his pursuit, and frankly said that he has a man, but Xiao Bi does not care. Not only does he not care that Lin Shuying has two children, but even the prestige of the Xu family does not care for the pursuit of Lin Shuying.


    They don''t know whether to say that Xiao Bi is infatuated or that the ignorant are fearless!


    Lin Shuying reached out and patted Ji Rushu, and said, "you ninzi, you know how to tease me all day long!"


    "Shuying, if you don''t want someone to give this person a warning, it''s not the way to go on like this. You don''t want to be bored. We''re going to be bored." Su Ruyun said with a bitter smile.


    Lin Shuying thought about it, and finally shook his head slightly and said: "forget it, just drive away. They are all children. They are not sensible. The bastard in our family had more extraordinary things than Xiao Bi. We don''t have to worry about a child."


    "Well, it''s up to you!" Su Ruyun said with a smile: "this little guy is really pitiful. He likes you very much, but you treat others as children."


    "Who didn''t come from this age?" Lin Shuying said with a smile.


    In fact, it''s a very simple thing for them to clean up Xiao Bi. They can even make Xiao Bi disappear from the world directly. However, they are all in their thirties now, and they are all mothers. They have more compassion and less hostility in their hearts. Although Xiao Bi is dogged, she doesn''t do anything out of line. Lin Shuying doesn''t want to use those unconventional methods To deal with a person she sees as a child.


    "I''d better send someone to tell him at home." Song Yinuo said with a faint smile: "although we don''t care about him, it''s not good to let him make so much noise all the time. What''s more, our vinegar jar may come back one day. If you know the idea of the woman who beat him, this little guy will have bad luck. "


    "Well, Enoch is right." Lin Shuying said: "I''ll ask someone to tell his family later and let them take good care of him. Don''t be such a fool! We don''t care about him because he is young, but that vinegar jar doesn''t think so much about it! "


    They were talking when a sports car suddenly stopped at the gate of the company.


    Looking at the people walking down from the car, the four women''s faces showed a happy look at the same time.


    "Speak of the devil, and he will come!" Seeing the man walking down from the car, Lin Shuying said to several girls with a smile, "let''s go down and have a look. Xiao Bi is expected to be beaten by this guy''s temper."


    "A good beating is light!"


    Song Yinuo said with a smile: "I''m afraid this guy will start a fire. Even the Xiao family will clean up together."


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the situation?"


    Xu Shaotang some inexplicably looking at the scene in front of him, pulled the security guard who was driving away people, and asked the security guard with a smile: "who is so charming in our company? Have people set up a sea of roses at the door? "


    Being held by Xu Shaotang, the security guard who was driving people away was slightly stunned, and then respectfully called: "Xu SHAOHAO!"


    Hearing the security guard''s words, the security guards who were still driving away the flower decorators all stopped and stood there respectfully to say hello to Xu Shaotang.


    "Good, everyone!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I haven''t come to the company for several years. I thought you didn''t recognize me. Just now I was thinking about whether I would be stopped by you. Ha ha!"


    Xu Shaotang can''t remember how long he hasn''t been to Shengshi group. He is not interested in business. He would rather run to the security company when he is free than come to Shengshi group, although the two companies are close to each other. Today, if he didn''t come to find Lin Shuying and give them a surprise, he would not come to Shengshi group.


    "How can we? We are all old employees of Shengshi. How can we not recognize Xu Shao you?" The guard said with a smile."Hard work!" Xu Shaotang patted the security guard on the shoulder and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    When the security guard was about to answer, Xiao Bi came up and looked at Xu Shaotang provocatively and asked, "are you Xu Shaotang?"


    Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at the young man who might be in his early twenties, nodded slightly and said, "I''m Xu Shaotang. What''s the matter?"


    "Of course!" Xiao Bi looked haughty and said: "I want to have a fair competition with you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Bi more inexplicably and asked, "what are you competing with me for?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled face, the security guard quickly said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, this boy is here to pursue president Lin. before he sent flowers to President Lin''s office, President Lin later told us not to let him enter the company. He made such a scene at the gate today. Just now, President Lin''s secretary told us to drive them away..."


    "What is it?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Bi in astonishment. Does this boy come to Shengshi group to pursue Lin Shuying? Now I dare to say in front of myself that I want to compete fairly with myself. Is that too much for me?


    I didn''t expect that when I just came back, I met such a bloody thing. Now Xu Shaotang suddenly has the impulse to kick the boy in front of him!


    "I said, I want to compete with you fairly. If you are a man, accept my challenge!" Xiao Bi said haughtily: "people in Tianhai are afraid of you, Xu Shaotang. I''m not afraid of you!"

 Chapter 1636

    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at the boy and asked with great interest, "how do you want to challenge me?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what to say about this young man. Judging from the boy''s posture, it''s estimated that his family has some money.


    He thought to himself that the previous generation of dandies had abdicated, and now the new generation of dandies are back online. It seems that many people are willing to be dandies.


    But he didn''t expect that they would meet in such a way.


    Xiao Bi held his fist tightly and said with firm eyes: "I will try my best to pursue the goddess in my heart and see who can get Lin Shuying''s heart in the end!"


    "What''s wrong with your mother''s brain?"


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t smile bitterly because of Xiao Bi''s words. He patted Xiao Bi''s head and said with a smile, "little friend, Lin Shuying has given birth to two children for me. Come to me and say this to me? Not far from here is a charity hospital. I suggest you go to see a doctor first. The brain is a big deal! "


    He is about to be this "child" to cry, this is simply the best of the best ah!


    "Get your hands off me!" Xiao Bi''s face, touched by Xu Shaotang''s head, is filled with anger. He claps Xu Shaotang''s hand away angrily.


    Xu Shaotang took back his hand with a smile and asked, "little friend, how old are you?"


    "I warn you, don''t call me a kid!" Xiao Bi looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and countered: "I''m going to be 18 soon! Old man, you are old. This world belongs to our young people! "


    "Soon eighteen? It means it''s not 18, is it


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "forget it, for the sake of your minor, I''m too lazy to bother with you. Now I''m in a good mood, I''ll take your flowers and people away with me!"


    He sighed in his heart that this new generation of dandies really live up to their reputation as dandies. When they were 18 years old, they seemed to be similar to the present ones, and they were also fearless. Thinking about the terrible things they did at that time, Xu Shaotang had no idea to teach them a lesson. Who was not young and frivolous?


    "Why should I leave?" Xiao Bi snorted: "this place is not your Xu family. I can do whatever I want here. Can you manage it?"


    "It''s true that the place where you set the flowers is not our Xu family''s, but you disturb my woman. You say, can I care?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Bi with a smile and said: "many people know that my temper is not very good. I''ll say it again. Go away quickly. Don''t harass my woman again, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite! If your parents don''t care to teach you, I don''t mind discipline you for them! "


    If it wasn''t for the sake of this young boy''s age, Xu Shaotang would have lost patience and kicked him away from his own face. How could he have talked with him here for a long time.


    "You dare!" Xiao Bi said to Xu Shaotang: "in Tianhai, no one dares to discipline me, Xiao Bi!"


    "I''m not young, but I''m not young!" Xu Shaotang said funny.


    Xu Shaotang has now confirmed that the boy''s head is sick, and he is very sick. He is typical of paranoia and arrogance. But if you think about it carefully, they didn''t look like "Laozi is the best". You know, they dared to provoke people of the Song family at that time. If you think about it, he thinks that the boy''s arrogance is nothing.


    Even if he is not a minor, he doesn''t care about his age.


    As a dandy, the most annoying thing is that others despise him. Now, Xu Shaotang''s scornful tone has not surprised Xiao Bi.


    "Asshole!"


    The angry Xiao Bi smashes Xu Shaotang''s cheek.


    However, when his fist just raised, he was firmly grasped by Xu Shaotang.


    "I didn''t even start, but you started?" Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Bi coldly, grabs his fist and starts to work.


    Xiao Bi felt as if his fist had been put into the crocodile''s mouth. With the increase of Xu Shaotang''s hand strength, his whole fist began to deform, and a sharp pain suddenly hit his whole body.


    "Ah..."


    Xiao Bi gives a scream, but he doesn''t intend to give in. During the struggle, he suddenly attacks Xu Shaotang.


    Where can Xu Shaotang make him do what he wants? He raises his leg slightly and kicks Xiao Bi''s leg directly. At the same time, he releases his hand. Xiao Bi''s body is unstable. He suddenly falls to the ground with his leg and screams. Those who come with Xiao Bi just want to help Xiao Bi, but they meet Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes.


    A few people all over a shake, instant stand there, dare not have any action.


    "You''re young, but it''s very poisonous to start with." Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Xiao Bi, who fell on the ground and screamed, and said in a deep voice, "this time I''ll teach you a little lesson. Next time I dare to harass my woman, I''m really rude!""Xu Shaotang!"


    Lying on the ground, Xiao Bi screamed and yelled angrily at Xu Shaotang: "I''m not finished with you!"


    "You''re not finished with me?" Xu Shaotang snorted and suddenly kicked Xiao Bi.


    "Shaotang! Stop it


    Just as Xu Shaotang plans to kick Xiao Bi away from her, Lin Shuying''s voice rings behind her.


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s voice, Xu Shaotang''s kick to Xiao Bi stopped immediately.


    Xu Shaotang takes back his feet and looks at Xiao Bi with warning. Then he turns to Lin Shuying.


    Before Lin Shuying came back, Xu Shaotang had put his arms around her slender waist and gave her a kiss on her moving lips.


    When Xu Shaotang loosened his lips, he looked coldly at Xiao Bi and said, "before your challenge starts, you lose! Disappear from me immediately, otherwise, I''ll let you go to the hospital to have a good introspection! Go away


    "Forget it!" Lin Shuying pulled Xu Shaotang with a reddish cheek and said, "don''t worry about children. At that time, didn''t you look like them?"


    "If it wasn''t for his age, do you think he could still make a cry now?" Xu Shaotang gave Lin Shuying a white look and said coldly to the people under Xiao Bi: "didn''t you hear me? Do you want me to invite you? "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, a few people in the heart of a jump, quickly forward to help the scream constantly Xiao wall ready to leave.


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang stopped those people and said faintly, "clean up the rubbish you put up for me!"

 Chapter 1637

    At the end of the farce, Xu Shaotang said to Lin Shuying with a smile: "it seems that I have a good eye. I''m the mother of two children. I''m so charming!"


    Ji Rushu pouts at Xu Shaotang and whispers to Lin Shuying: "sister Shuying, don''t be confused by this guy''s sweet words! We must train him well! "


    Lin Shuying helplessly looks at Ji Rushu. The resentment of the dead girl is too strong. If you want to calm the resentment of the girl, it is estimated that only let her be pregnant with a child.


    Xu Shaotang, of course, knows where Ji Rushu''s strong resentment comes from. He looks at Ji Rushu with a smile. Regardless of Ji Rushu''s struggle, he reaches out and takes her into his arms.


    "I will make it up to you this time." Xu Shaotang said to Ji Rushu with a smile.


    He specially put the word "compensation" very seriously. People who know Xu Shaotang''s temperament well, of course, know the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words, and immediately cast a funny look at Ji Rushu.


    Rao is Ji Rushu''s character is fierce, and he can''t stand Xu Shaotang''s words in public. He tries his best to twist Xu Shaotang''s waist, push Xu Shaotang away and turn around with a red face.


    "And the two of you?"


    Xu Shaotang turned to song Yinuo and Su Ruyun again and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Won''t I give you a hug?"


    "Why do we give you a hug?" Su ruyunpi said with a smile: "some people don''t call us after they have been back for several days. We don''t want to stick a hot face on a cold ass!"


    "Yes, some people don''t have us in mind anyway!" Song Yinuo nodded deeply and turned to Lin Shuying and said, "sister Shuying, there are still a lot of things waiting for us to deal with in the company. Let''s go back to the office to deal with the things in hand."


    Listen to their two strange words, Xu Shaotang helpless wry smile way: "I don''t want to give you a surprise?"


    Now he finally understood why the girls were not as enthusiastic as before. It was because of this.


    "Surprise?" Lin Shuying glanced at him and said, "what you can do safely is to give us the biggest surprise!"


    Their plain life is lack of surprise, but this plain life is very valuable. Their men are running outside all day, just to keep their plain and warm life going?


    They all understand this, so they don''t have any complaints. They just hope that Xu Shaotang can be safe. This is the most important thing for them.


    As for the surprise? They don''t expect that thing any more, as long as it''s not frightening, thank God!


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang gently smile, thick skinned said: "a few ladies, I was wrong is not it?"? Next time, as soon as I get to the place where there is a signal, I will report you peace as soon as possible! "


    Ji Rushu said: "this attitude is not sincere at all!"


    "How can we be sincere?" Xu Shaotang''s face showed a smiley smile, and said with a bad smile: "otherwise, after we go home, I will slowly apologize to you?"


    "Bah!" Ji Rushu knew what bad idea the bastard was playing. He spat with a red face and said: "you think it''s beautiful!"


    "Ha ha, I must think about it!"


    Xu Shaotang steps forward, grabs Ji Rushu and Lin Shuying quickly. He smiles and says to Su Ruyun and song Yinuo, "do you take the initiative to go back with me? Or are you waiting for major ben to take you back as the wife of the stronghold? "


    Now he only hated that he had two less hands, otherwise he would be able to hold all four women in his arms, so as not to favor one over the other.


    "You are a mountain king! I''ll be so overbearing as soon as I get back! "


    Lin Shuying said with a smile, "we still have work. You think we are as idle as you are all day long."


    "Work can be done at any time!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "today we must collectively skip class, otherwise, I can spank one by one when I go back!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lin Shuying gently pinches Xu Shaotang, takes a look at several security guards not far away, and angrily says to Xu Shaotang, "I don''t know where I speak. I''m more and more shameless!"


    Looking at Lin Shuying, he took a look at them. Several security guards looked up at the sky and made a "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t hear anything" appearance.


    "You see, they can''t hear!" "Xu Tang said with a smile:" when the food is bad, I''ll go home quickly


    "Have you been home?" Lin Shuying just asked this question, and immediately felt that it was too stupid.


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t go home, could his car still run here by itself?


    It''s a stupid three-year pregnancy! Lin Shuying said with a smile.


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said: "well, don''t stand here. Come home with me. Ben is here. None of you want to go to work! Like a book, you take my car. "


    Ji Rushu snorted: "no, we have a car, you have a car!"They know that it''s impossible for them to continue to work in the company today. Moreover, when they see their beloved man coming back, they don''t want to work at all. If they really want to let them continue to work here, they are probably sitting there like a fool.


    "Eh, I dare to oppose Ben Da Shao''s decision. It seems that you haven''t been through the family law of Xu family for a long time!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang slaps Ji Rushu, but his eyes stare at Ji Rushu''s buttocks.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s bad eyes, Ji Rushu blushes and stares at Xu Shaotang.


    I believe that she can do it in front of the door.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Ji Rushu, then went to leave a kiss on Song Yinuo''s face and Su Ruyun''s face, and said with a smile, "OK, don''t be angry, go home first!"


    "I''ll deal with you when I get back!" Su Ruyun snorted softly, but even she knew that this was just saying it in her mouth.


    After greeting the security guards, several people drove slowly to the Xu family.


    It wasn''t until they were out of sight that several security guards stopped waving goodbye.


    "Xu Shao is really powerful!" A security guard said with admiration: "although these bosses are usually more and more strict, they are just like gentle cats in front of Xu Shao."


    "That''s right. I don''t know who Xu Shao is." Another said with a smile: "Xu Shao, when they are in the sky, Xiao Bi is still playing with mud. He dares to chase Xu Shao''s woman and doesn''t pee to see if he has the ability."


    "Ha ha, that''s it! But to tell you the truth, Xu Shao''s temper is really much better now. If he was put in the past, Xiao Bi would be seriously injured if he didn''t die! "


    "You don''t see who Xu Shao is dealing with!" The security guard next to him said, "who is going to argue with Xiao Bi! This realm is not on the same level at all! "


    "Well! Indeed


    The others nodded deeply.

 Chapter 1638

    Celebrity Club.


    Xiao Bi stormed into the room, where several people had been sitting.


    "Old four, how to come!"


    Seeing the anger on Xiao Bi''s face, Wang Cheng, the eldest brother of Xiao Bi, shakes the red wine in his glass and asks with a smile, "who made our fourth brother angry? Speak up and teach him a lesson for you


    "Yes, we have one mind in Tianhai four, and the old four''s business is all our business!" Li Junming, as the second child, echoed.


    Hearing these two people''s words, Xiao Bi''s face was slightly better.


    He went to the side and sat down next to them. Xiao Bi picked up a bottle of red wine on the table and poured it into his mouth. Looking at the posture, he seemed to want to finish the bottle of red wine.


    "Old four, who in the end provoked you?" Wang Cheng grabbed the wine bottle in Xiao Bi''s hand, patted Xiao Bi''s shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "speak up, let''s go to vent our anger for you! In Tianhai, who dares not to give our brothers some face! "


    Xiao Bi raised his head slightly, looked at his brothers and said, "Xu Shaotang!"


    "Who?"


    Several people looked at Xiao Bi in amazement, and a trace of panic flashed in their eyes.


    Xu zibi said: "hold his fists tightly


    "Is that Xu Shaotang from Shengshi group?" Wang Cheng asked carefully.


    "Well!" Xiao Bi nodded heavily and said, "that''s him!"


    After confirming that Xu Shaotang was the one they had heard of, rather than the same name, Wang Cheng gently moved his body and put away his hand on Xiao Bi''s shoulder. He asked in a panic: "how did you provoke Xu Shaotang? Don''t you know who Xu Shaotang is? Don''t you know his name of "the least in heaven and sea"


    "I know!" Looking at Wang Cheng''s action, Xiao Bi''s eyes showed a look of disdain. He hummed coldly: "why, are you afraid that Xu Shaotang won''t succeed? That''s to say, we haven''t come out a few years ago. Otherwise, what''s the name of the least bullshit Tianhai can fall on Xu Shaotang? "


    Listening to Xiao Bi''s words, Wang Cheng''s faces suddenly showed a look of no laughing or crying.


    Some of them are older than Wang Cheng, and they know more about what happened in Tianhai a few years ago than Xiao Bi. Of course, they know how terrible Xu Shaotang is. They also know that the reason why they are able to gain a firm foothold in Tianhai now is that all the former Tianhai Sishao have changed their ways.


    And the reason why they call themselves the "four shaos of heaven and sea" is more or less related to their worship of the former "four shaos of heaven and sea".


    Although several of them said how powerful they were, except Xiao Bi, the other three people were very clear about how much weight they had. Now they are not worthy of carrying shoes to the former Tianhai four.


    They really did not expect that Xiao Bi would provoke Xu Shaotang.


    Wang Cheng sighed softly and said, "old four, you''d better go and apologize to Xu Shaotang."


    "What? Let me apologize to Xu Shaotang? " Xiao Bi looked at Wang Cheng angrily and said, "boss, it is clear that Xu Shaotang beat me. Why should I go to apologize to Xu Shaotang? What is Xu Shaotang? "


    "Xu Shaotang is nothing, but if he wants to deal with us, it''s like playing!" Li Junming said in a deep voice: "old four, listen to the old man, now go back and ask your old man to go with you to the Xu family to apologize, otherwise something happened, none of us can help you!"


    "Second brother, why even you..."


    Xiao Bi looks at Li Junming blankly. He can ignore Wang Cheng''s words, but he won''t ignore Li Junming''s words, because Li Junming''s old man is called Li Xiuping, who is the real big man in his eyes!


    Looking at Xiao Bi''s blank look, Li Junming said with a bitter smile: "let me tell you this, let alone us. Even my old man has to shout respectfully when he sees Xu Shaotang. Xu Shao and Tang Xiangming are the top figures in Tianhai, right? I can tell you clearly that even Tang Xiangming did not dare to make mistakes in front of Xu Shaotang! "


    "How can it be!" Xiao Bi said with surprise: "Tang Xiangming is the top figure in the pyramid of Tianhai. His Xu family just has some money. Is Tang Xiangming afraid of Xu Shaotang? Second brother, don''t you mean to bluff me? "


    "Hehe, I''m bluffing you?" Li Junming said with a bitter smile: "go back and ask your old man, who dares to provoke Xu Shaotang in Tianhai? You have eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard


    "No, Xu Shaotang didn''t show up for several years. How did you provoke Xu Shaotang?" Wang Cheng asked Xiao Bi: "Xu Shaotang should have nothing to do with you, right?"


    Over the past few years, Xu Shaotang''s appearance in Tianhai has become less and less frequent. Most people want to see Xu Shaotang, which is more difficult than going to heaven. He really can''t figure out how they got into trouble with Xu Shaotang. It''s Xiao Bi''s ability to get into trouble with Xu Shaotang!


    "I..." Xiao Bi even if again arrogant, at this time also feel wrong, carefully looking at a few people, sad face way: "I didn''t tell you that I was in pursuit of a beauty? Today, I took someone to Shengshi group to send flowers to that great beauty. As a result, I met Xu Shaotang... ""It should be OK. You''re chasing your beauty. Even if you meet Xu Shaotang, he won''t do anything about you, will he?" Li Junming looked at Xiao Bi puzzled. Suddenly, a terrible idea flashed through his mind. He quickly grabbed Xiao Bi and asked, "who is the big beauty you said?"


    They do know that Xiao Bi is pursuing a woman from Shengshi group. They asked twice before, but Xiao Bi said that he would catch up with the beauty and tell them again. They didn''t take this matter seriously after that. Now they hear that Xiao Bi and Xu Shaotang have taken over Liang Zi. They suddenly feel that something is wrong.


    Xiao bi was startled by Li Junming''s action and whispered: "Lin Lin Shuying... "


    "Who?" Li Junming swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then took back his hand, suddenly stood up from his seat and roared: "Xiao Bi, don''t take us with you if you want to die! Damn, do you know who Lin Shuying is? That''s Xu Shaotang''s woman. Everyone in Tianhai knows it! Are you out of your mind? If I were Xu Shaotang, I''d beat you up, too! "


    Looking at the furious Li Junming, Xiao Bi finally felt a trace of fear in his heart.


    "Forget it!" Wang Cheng also stood up and said to Xiao Bi slowly: "don''t stay here. Go back to your old man and take you to Xu''s home to apologize. Don''t wait for Xu Shaotang to find you! Second, you also ask your old man to see if you can help him. I know that your old man and the Xu family still have some friendship


    Li Junming nodded gently and said, "well, I can only try to talk about it, but I guess my old man won''t care about it, and Dare not... "


    When they were discussing countermeasures here, the door of the private room was suddenly kicked open.


    Then, they saw Xiao Bi''s father Xiao Qingshan rushing in with a golf club and an angry face.


    "Xiao Bi, you beast, I have to break your leg today!"

 Chapter 1639

    Shortly after Xu Shaotang returned to Xu''s home, Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping, who got the news, rushed to Xu''s home.


    "Ha ha, brother Xu, we''re here again!"


    Before people appeared, Tang Xiangming''s voice rang.


    Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping are also regular guests of the Xu family. They are not stiff. As soon as they enter the house, they just sit down and don''t need anyone to greet them.


    "I said, are you two too cheeky?" Xu Shaotang speechless looking at two people, in the heart know, these two people in name is to rub meal, estimate is to find oneself to have what matter.


    Tang Xiangming laughed and said, "you can''t taste your mother''s skill if you don''t have a thick skin."


    "Well! I''ve convinced you both Xu Shaotang helpless smile, people are coming, they can''t drive others out is not.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s look, Tang Xiangming gently touches Li Xiuping beside him. Li Xiuping understands and tries to say to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao hasn''t been at home all this time. Should he be busy with big things?"


    "What''s the big deal, you can''t do it!" Xu Shaotang looked at Li Xiuping with a smile and said, "well, if you have anything to say, you can tell me in a roundabout way. I know you are the people who do not go to the three treasures hall."


    "Xu Shao, you''ve wronged us!" Li Xiuping said with a smile: "we often come to brother Xu to compete with each other in playing card skills, and we have a meal by the way!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "that is to say, you are also here to compete with my father today?"


    "Well, today..." Li Xiuping looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly and said, "there is something I want to ask Xu Shao today. Rubbing rice is second."


    Li Xiuping also has some understanding of Xu Shaotang''s temper. He knows that if they beat around the Bush again, they may really have to eat today.


    Sure enough!


    Xu Shaotang shrugged, pointed to Xu''s backyard and said, "let''s go and talk in the back."


    "Good!" Two people a joy, with Xu Wenzheng said hello, quickly followed Xu Shaotang back to the hospital.


    When he came to the backyard, Xu Shaotang asked directly, "come on, what''s the matter? Hurry to say, the food is expected to be ready soon. I haven''t tasted my mother''s skill for nearly half a year. Don''t delay my meal time, or I''ll have to hurry with you! "


    Although Xu Shaotang said very strongly, they knew that Xu Shaotang was joking. Since Xu Shaotang is still willing to make fun of them, it means that Xu Shaotang still treats them as friends and does not deliberately alienate them because of the high level of people he contacts.


    Think of here, two people in the heart suddenly relaxed a breath!


    Tang Xiangming smiles and says in a low voice: "it''s like this. Recently, the atmosphere seems to be a bit wrong. We want to ask Xu Shao if there is any big action on it?"


    "That''s it?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s innocent smile, Li Xiuping said with a bitter smile: "Xu Shao, don''t be so fussy. We are both upset recently. We always feel that something big is going to happen. If you know what''s going on, please tell us, so that we won''t be worried all day."


    "What do you have to worry about?" Xu Shaotang looked at the two people in surprise and asked, "have you done anything wrong? If that''s the case, I can''t help you! "


    Although this is unlikely, Xu Shaotang still has to remind these two people that if they really dare to do something bad, he will be the first to report them.


    "No, no!" Tang Xiangming shook his head and said: "what we can do is to feel that the recent wind direction is a little wrong. It seems that every region is making a big move. Our country of Xia has not made such a big move for many years, so we are worried about whether it is above..."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t do something bad!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "there are really big moves on it, but it has nothing to do with you. It''s all about the military. Don''t scare yourself here!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they were relieved.


    After thinking about it, Li Xiuping lowered his voice and asked tentatively, "is it going to be a war?"


    "Don''t speculate. Since it didn''t tell you about it, I guess I don''t want you to participate in it for the time being." Xu Shaotang light said: "the event is indeed a major event, but temporarily has nothing to do with you."


    The invasion of the demons is really a big event, but it''s all about song Anbang and their people.


    "Well, since Xu shaodu said so, we won''t ask." Tang Xiangming winked at Li Xiuping and said with a smile, "we haven''t had a good drink for a long time. We must have a drink tonight. Let''s see if Xu Shao''s drinking capacity has dropped!"


    Xu Shaotang white Tang Xiangming one eye, way: "even if I drink again drop, also can drink you two can''t find North!"


    "Then we have to challenge Xu Shao''s drinking capacity!" Li Xiuping said with a smile: "in the past two years, our drinking capacity has improved a lot.""You are looking for your own death!" Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "well, the food is almost ready. Today I have to let you know how many eyes Lord Ma has. Let''s go and have a drink!"


    "Good!"


    Two people laugh for a while, follow Xu Shaotang to come to living room again.


    The table is full of wine and vegetables, but they are still busy in the kitchen. It seems that they don''t think it''s enough.


    Just when Xu Wen was greeting everyone to take a seat, the housekeeper Lao Pang came in in a hurry and said respectfully to Xu Shaotang: "young master, Xiao Qingshan of Shanxing group came to visit and said that he wanted to make amends to you."


    "Xiao Qingshan?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "I don''t seem to know this person, do I? What did he pay me for? "


    "I know Xiao Qingshan." Tang Xiangming said: "Shanxing group has developed rapidly in the past two years. Now Xiao Qingshan is also a figure on the table in Tianhai."


    Li Xiuping nodded and said, "I also know Xiao Qingshan. My little bastard and his little bastard often mix together."


    "Is his son Xiao Bi?" Xu Shaotang was in a trance and understood a little.


    "Yes, it seems to be Xiao Bi!" Li Xiuping nodded his head and said, "they are still like Xu Shaotang. What did you do in those years? What do you call the four little kids of Tianhai? My little bastard has been beaten many times by me and still looks like that. We both have a headache about this!"


    Hearing Li Xiuping''s words, Xu Shaotang had already guessed the purpose of Xiao Qingshan''s coming, and said to Lao Pang with a smile: "tell Xiao Qingshan that I don''t bother to argue with his son, but that boy of his family is too arrogant. Ask him to discipline him well, and next time it falls to me, I won''t be so easy to speak!"

 Chapter 1640

    "Why, did Xiao Bi offend you?"


    Li Xiuping curiously asked: "you just came back, how can that boy provoke you?"


    Xu Wenzheng was also full of curiosity and said: "you just went to the company once and made trouble again? You don''t stop going anywhere


    Hear Xu Wenzheng''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly a face black line, full of speechless said: "I''m not causing trouble, OK? It''s the boy who took the initiative to provoke me. I don''t think he''s old enough to bother with him. It''s just a simple lesson. "


    "You must have hit someone else again?" Xu Wenzheng said helplessly: "I have to forgive others. Listen to Lao Li, I think those children are just like you and Chen Cheng. They are all a bunch of ignorant children. When you teach others a lesson, you should think more about you. Don''t hurt other children."


    After training Xu Shaotang, Xu Wenzheng said to Lao Pang, "go and invite people in. Those who come are guests. Since others are sincere apologists, we can''t turn them away."


    Lao Pang took a look at Xu Shaotang. He seemed to be asking for Xu Shaotang''s opinions. Seeing that Xu Shaotang nodded gently, he walked out quickly.


    Tang Xiangming said to Xu Wenzheng with a smile: "to tell you the truth, I admire brother Xu''s spirit. Now many people are overjoyed when they have a little money. No wonder brother Xu can teach Xu Shao such an excellent son."


    "Don, you''re not very good at flattering at all!" Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "I was almost angry with this boy a few years ago!"


    "Ha ha!" Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s bad virtue, Li Xiuping said with a smile: "Xu Shaotang, if he doesn''t sing, he will make a big splash. But I also agree with Tang. To tell you the truth, brother Xu, it''s really rare for you to have this kind heart with your Xu family''s present status. "


    In fact, they really didn''t flatter Xu Wenzheng. Over the years in Tianhai, they knew Xu Wenzheng very well. No matter how the status of Xu family changed, whether Xu Shaotang was a former dandy or a dragon in the crowd, Xu Wenzheng always treated people with sincerity, and he didn''t get carried away by the change of Xu family status.


    The reason why he and Tang Xiangming are willing to come to the Xu family to play cards and eat is that they really want to maintain a good relationship with the Xu family, on the other hand, they recognize the character of Xu Wenzheng and his wife.


    While several people were talking, Lao Pang had already brought Xiao Qingshan and his son to the living room, and the most striking person at the moment was Xiao Bi, who was beaten black and blue.


    "This son of a bitch!" Seeing Xiao Bi''s appearance, Xu Wenzheng said to Xu Shaotang angrily: "you also said that you just taught others a lesson. You can see for yourself, what are you doing to other people''s children?"


    "No..." Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh or cry and said to Xu Wenzheng, "old man, would you please find out the situation first? I don''t care what he looks like. "


    "Mr. Xu misunderstood!" Xiao Qingshan quickly said: "Xu Shaozhen didn''t beat the useless bastard in my family. I beat him myself. This little bastard is so hateful. I think it''s light to beat him for doing such a bastard thing! Let''s ask Xu Shao to forgive him once for the sake of being young and ignorant


    "If I didn''t think he was young, I would have let him go to the hospital to reflect slowly!" Xu Shaotang took a light look at Xiao Qingshan and said, "well, I don''t have time to argue with a child. Let''s just forget about it. You can take care of the boy in the future and don''t let him harass my woman."


    "What?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping suddenly widened their eyes and looked at Xiao Qingshan and his son in astonishment: "how can this boy go to harass Xu Shao''s woman? It''s time to fight, and it''s too light! "


    "Who did he harass?" Xu Wenzheng asks Xu Shaotang in doubt.


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "this boy ran to Shengshi to chase Shuying. Shuying didn''t let him into the company''s door. He put a heart-shaped pattern with a sea of roses in front of the company''s door. I ran into it when I went to the company."


    "Ah?" Xu Wenzheng was also shocked by Xiao Bi''s behavior. He was stunned for a long time before he came back to himself. He lowered his face and said to Xiao Qingshan, "brother Xiao, in this case, I think you really need to discipline this boy well. Although he is young, he harasses my daughter-in-law. Let alone my boy can''t pass the exam, even if I can''t pass it!"


    Are you kidding me? A little boy is going to harass his daughter-in-law. No matter how kind Xu Wenzheng is, he can''t connive at this kind of thing. Is it possible for other people to get involved in Xu''s daughter-in-law?


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that Xu Shaotang really should teach Xiao Bi a good lesson. This little bastard just didn''t know the heaven and the earth!


    "Brother Xu is right!" Xiao Qingshan raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and then kicked Xiao Bi with a fierce kick. He said angrily, "son of a bitch, I want to apologize to Xu Shao!"


    At the moment, Xiao Bi really understands that Xu Shaotang is not a person he can afford. He doesn''t know Xu Shaotang''s previous deeds, but he knows Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping''s status in Tianhai. They both call Xu Shaotang "Xu Shao" one by one, so Xu Shaotang''s position naturally needs no more words.For such a person, it is easier to crush him than to crush an ant.


    After being kicked by Xiao Qingshan, Xiao Bi falls to the ground directly. He looks at Xu Shaotang in horror and says with trembling: "Xu Shao, right I''m sorry, I don''t dare to... "


    "Forget it!" Xu Shaotang interrupted Xiao Bi''s words and said faintly: "it''s good to know that it''s wrong. Your old man''s beating you can be regarded as a profound lesson for you. In the future, use your brain more. If you change my temper a few years ago, you can''t get anything good!"


    "Xu Shao''s lesson is right!" Xiao Qingshan quickly and respectfully said: "after I go back, I will let this little bastard reflect on himself and promise that he will not give Xu Shao any more trouble in the future."


    "Give Xu Shao trouble?" Tang Xiangming said with a smile: "don''t let them fool around in Tianhai. So does Lao Li. The boy in your family has to take care of him. If he becomes the four evils of Tianhai, I won''t spare those boys."


    "It''s time to take good care of it!" Li Xiuping pondered slightly and said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, can I go through the back door with you? Take my little son of a bitch to the army to suffer. I really can''t control that son of a bitch! "


    Xu Shaotang gave Li Xiuping a white look and said, "it''s not that you don''t know Yan Beize. You tell Yan Beize that he wants to sell you face for such a thing."


    Li Xiuping embarrassed smile: "I don''t think Xu Shao you go to say, more insurance some!"


    Xiao Qingshan moved in his heart and said carefully: "Mr. Li, I also want to send my little son-of-a-bitch to the army for tempering. Could you please help me to tell Mr. Yan by the way?"


    Hearing Xiao Qingshan''s words, Xiao Bi''s face turned bitter. He knew that his good days had come to an end

 Chapter 1641

    The story of Xiao Bi is just an episode for Xu Shaotang.


    In the next few days, under the compulsory intervention of Xu Shaotang, Lin Shuying and her family didn''t go to work in the company, and the Xu family also received a long lost and heartfelt laughter.


    On this day, when Xu Shaotang was walking in the yard with a big belly of pity, the Xu family suddenly ushered in a surprise guest for Xu Shaotang - Qin Qianyu!


    "What''s she doing in our house when she''s free?"


    Xu Shaotang is slightly puzzled, this wench is not in the capital to be well, run to Tianhai to do what? Is it difficult to find Lin Shuying to talk business with them?


    If that''s the case, Xu Shaotang really doesn''t welcome Qin Qianyu. He seldom has time to accompany his women and doesn''t want to be disturbed by others.


    Pitifully, she glanced at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "what else can I do? It''s estimated that nine times out of ten I''m here for you!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Xu Shaotang pinched his pitiful face and said with a smile, "I''m nothing as a playboy. Don''t spoil the girl''s reputation."


    Pitiful heart reaches out hand to clap Xu Shaotang''s hand to open, smile Ying Ying of say: "you this words also cheat yourself, our family these sisters, who can''t see that wench''s mind?"


    "What you see is not true!"


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, said: "I go to see what that girl is to do, you first rest here, don''t walk around."


    "Go With a little smile, he reached out to touch his stomach and said with a bitter smile, "this is either not coming, or just a pair. Sooner or later, I will be tossed to death by these two little guys in my stomach!"


    When she wasn''t pregnant before, Lianxin had been looking forward to having a child that belonged to her and Xu Shaotang. Now she is looking forward to having two children. Lianxin belongs to an old woman, and she has two children all at once. She has been bothered by the two children all day, and everyone in the Xu family is worried, for fear that she might have an accident.


    "It''s OK, they are now tossing you, and when you are born, I''ll help you smoke them!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Pity heart white he one eye, wave a hand way: "you still go busy you! Don''t scare the baby in my stomach here


    Xu Shaotang smiles and walks slowly to the living room.


    As soon as I got to the door of the living room, I heard a burst of happy laughter coming from the living room.


    Xu Shaotang walked in and asked with a smile, "what are you talking about? Are you talking so happily?"


    "Brother Xu!" Seeing Xu Shaotang coming in, Qin said with a smile, "I was just talking to sister Shuying about you taking me to eat overlord food."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s no wonder that Qin Shaotang is so happy when he looks at them.


    "Shaotang, I didn''t expect you to take shallow language to eat overlord meal!" Lin Shuying said with a smile: "in fact, I have this idea. Another day, you can take me to try eating overlord meal!"


    "I''ll try, too. Take me with me then!" Ji Rushu said with a smile.


    "Then we can''t do without it?" Su Ruyun asked song Yinuo with a smile.


    Song Yinuo nodded slightly and said, "of course!"


    Listen to a few women''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but get a headache, dare they will eat overlord meal as a fun thing? Think about taking such a group of beautiful women to eat overlord meal. Xu Shaotang thinks that the picture should not be too beautiful.


    Xu Shaotang said to Qin Xiaoyu with a bitter smile: "you see, you make them all excited. You have to be responsible!"


    "Hee hee, how do brother Xu want me to be responsible?" Qin said with a sly smile.


    Looking at the smile on Qin Qianyu''s face, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops talking. He just casually says, what responsibility can he let this girl take?


    He a casual words, didn''t expect but was this wench anti will one army.


    Women are not easy to provoke, especially beautiful women.


    "Get..." Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said, "when I didn''t say it."


    If you can''t stir up trouble, then hide. This is Xu Shaotang''s consistent principle.


    Qin Qianyu took a look at Xu Shaotang with the eyes of the winner and said with a smile, "brother Xu doesn''t want me to be responsible. Then I''ll let brother Xu be responsible."


    "No, what am I responsible for?" Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Qianyu inexplicably. What''s the matter with this girl today? She is full of some confusing words.


    "Shaotang, you don''t know. Qianyu is no longer in charge of Zongheng group." Lin Shuying said with a smile, "it''s said that you blew something in front of Mr. Qin. Mr. Qin made this decision. Now you''ve made Qian Yu an unemployed person. Shouldn''t you be responsible?"


    "Did Qin really promise you?" Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Qianyu in surprise.


    Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "the day after you left, my grandfather talked to me about this. I had been dealing with the handover a few days ago. I came to Tianhai just after I was busy.""Do you mean I''m in charge?" Xu Shaotang gave Qin a glance and said with a smile, "you begged me to be a lobbyist for you. Now that it''s done, you start to cross the river and tear down the bridge? You are not good at this habit. Who dares to help you in the future


    In fact, he is also happy for Qin Qianyu in his heart. Although he doesn''t continue to sing, she has a certain degree of autonomy now. She can do what she wants to do. Should she be happy now?


    It''s no wonder that the girl''s face has been full of smiles. She is free. It''s really a happy thing.


    "Ah? Is shallow language begging you to be a lobbyist for her? " Lin Shuying said with a surprised face: "shallow language just said that with your help, I lost my job. I thought this was the irony of Nizi!"


    In her opinion, it should be a very meaningful thing for Qin Qianyu to be in charge of a company as big as Zongheng group. So she didn''t expect that Qin Qianyu didn''t want to do it. Instead, she thought that it was Xu Shaotang who said something wrong in front of Qin Guozhu.


    "Do I seem to be such a villain?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "originally I didn''t hold any hope. I didn''t expect that Mr. Qin actually agreed."


    "It''s said that brother Xu, if you go to talk about it, it will certainly work!" Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "my grandfather is not obedient to you, but your words are very important in his heart, even my father can''t match it!"


    "Come on, don''t give me a high hat. As soon as you give me a high hat, I feel like I''m going to be pit by you again." Xu Shaotang smiles and asks curiously! By the way, you said before that you planned to open your own company. Have you figured out what company to open? "

 Chapter 1642

    "Guess what?"


    Qin shallow language mischievous smile way to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang stalled, and did not even bother to guess. He simply said, "my imagination is limited, I can''t guess."


    There are so many things he has to guess all day long. Where is he in the mood to guess what company Qin Qianyu runs?


    He also asked casually, Qin said if he wanted to, and it didn''t matter if he didn''t, which had nothing to do with him.


    Qin Qianyu seems to feel that Xu Shaotang''s heart is a bit impatient, quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, see Xu Shaotang''s face smile also with convergence of some, also lost and Xu Shaotang guessing mind, quickly said: "I plan to prepare a film company."


    "Film and television?"


    Hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, several women suddenly look surprised. It seems that there is no film and television in the business involved in Zongheng group before, right?


    However, this question only existed in their minds for a few seconds, because they soon thought of Qin Qianyu''s earliest career. She used to be in the entertainment industry. Now, although she can''t sing on the stage, she should be in her old profession if she can engage in the work related to that circle!


    What''s more, with the status of the Qin family, it doesn''t matter what kind of Company Qin Qianyu runs.


    "Yes Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "I''ve known some people before, and I''m still familiar with that circle, so it''s the most suitable one for me."


    Song Yinuo nodded and said: "indeed, you are engaged in your favorite industry. Congratulations."


    Thanks to brother Xu Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "actually, I''m here today. On the one hand, I want to thank brother Xu face to face. On the other hand, I want to ask some elder sisters to help me."


    "Ask us to help?" Lin Shuying looked at Qin Qianyu and said, "it seems that we can''t help you, can we? Shengshi is not engaged in film and television business


    They really don''t understand what medicine the girl is selling in her gourd.


    Looking at everyone''s puzzled eyes, Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "well, several elder sisters often stay in Tianhai, and they are more familiar with this place than me, so I want to ask some elder sisters to help me, which position is more suitable for me to open this film and television company in Tianhai."


    "Do you want to open your company in Tianhai?" Xu Shaotang said, "the capital is no better than Tianhai! What''s more, you have been in charge of Zongheng group for a period of time, and you must know many partners in Beijing. You also have strong connections with Mr. Zhao Ji and ye Yin. Why don''t you open your company in Beijing, but in Tianhai? "


    It can be said that the capital is complete in terms of time, location and people. Instead of setting up a company in the capital, Qin Qianyu has come all the way to Tianhai. It''s not just a cottage instead of a thatched cottage.


    Some of Xu Shaotang didn''t understand, but it doesn''t mean others didn''t understand.


    After hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, the four women looked at each other with a smile and understood why Qin Qianyu made such a decision.


    I''m afraid that she opened the company to Tianhai, all for the bastard in their family!


    When it comes to starting a company, it''s actually a drunken man who doesn''t mean to be drunk.


    Qin Qianyu looks at the reaction of several women and asks Xu Shaotang with a smile, "brother Xu, do you remember what I said to you that night?"


    "You said too much that night. I don''t know what you said." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    Qin said: "I don''t want to make money when I start a company, and many of them want to be famous. I just want to be able to do what I want to do and realize my own value! If I set up my company in Beijing, what do you think is the difference with my management of Zongheng group? Then why should I bother with a new company? "


    "You don''t want to rely on the influence of the Qin family?" Xu Shaotang immediately understood the meaning of Qin''s words and said, "even if you don''t want to rely on the influence of the Qin family, you are the granddaughter of Qin Guozhu. This identity can never be ignored by others."


    To put it bluntly, in Xu Shaotang''s opinion, Qin Qianyu''s behavior of opening the company in Tianhai is completely a matter of taking off his pants and farting.


    She wants to be independent of the influence of the Qin family. She will think so, but will others think so? Obviously not!


    No matter what industry she is engaged in, the first label on her is Qin Guozhu''s granddaughter. Because of this identity, she will get many cooperation opportunities that others can''t get. Virtually, she is still using the influence of the Qin family.


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly and said: "brother Xu, what you said is really reasonable, but in Tianhai, the influence will be much weaker than in the capital! I can''t choose my own background. I have to choose as much as possible to reduce my dependence on the influence of the Qin family. "


    What a perfect answer!


    Hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, Lin Shuying can''t help clapping in her heart. She knows that this girl must have thought about this set of words before she came to Xu''s house.


    Xu Shaotang was also speechless by Qin Qianyu. Yes, in Tianhai, the influence of the Qin family will be much smaller. Even many people may not know that Qin Qianyu is Qin Guozhu''s granddaughter."Do you really think about it?" Lin Shuying asked Qin Qianyu with a smile, but her smile seemed to have a different meaning.


    Qin Qianyu didn''t see the different meaning in her smile, but nodded seriously and said: "I want to prove my value. I don''t want to live under the wings of the Qin family all my life. I want to see some different world and let myself constantly hone and grow."


    "If you think about it, we can add it up for you." Lin Shuying said with a smile: "we don''t understand the film and television industry, but we are familiar with Tianhai. Moreover, I know some people who do film and television. I can ask them to sit down and have a chat with you."


    "Thank you so much, sister Shuying!" Qin said with a sincere face.


    Lin Shuying shook her head with a smile and said, "we are all friends. What''s the point of helping us?"


    After saying this, she said silently in her heart: maybe it will be a family in the future.


    "Well, sister Shuying and several sisters have always been my friends!" Qin Qianyu showed a happy smile and said, "however, the funds I can use in the early stage are really limited, so I plan to start from a young age for this film and television company."


    "Do you still have limited funds?" Song Yinuo asked curiously: "how much money can you use?"


    In her heart, she really wondered that although the Zongheng group had been split up, it was still a huge thing. Qin Qianyu wanted to open a company. Could she still be short of money?

 Chapter 1643

    Qin chuckled bitterly and held out two fingers to song Yinuo.


    "200 million?" Song Yinuo frowned slightly and said: "200 million is really a little less. Although I don''t know about film and television, I also know that film and television is a money smashing thing. If I throw tens of millions of money into it, I won''t risk a bubble."


    "Sister Enoch, you think too well, don''t you?" Qin said with a helpless smile: "20 million!"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, people''s faces were shocked. They even felt that they were missing 200 million yuan. It''s like joking to start a film and television company with 20 million yuan? In the film and television industry, what does 2000 omnipotent do?


    Looking at everyone''s surprised look, Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "this is the condition for my grandfather to let me leave Zongheng group. Since I have left Zongheng group, I can''t use any money from Zongheng group. To tell you the truth, the 20 million is actually the money I made before, and my mother has always given me there..."


    "It''s a bit unreliable to start a film and television company with 20 million yuan, isn''t it?" Su Ruyun said, "why don''t you change your direction or let''s invest in you?"


    Hearing Su Ruyun''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said faintly: "I didn''t expect that Mr. Qin, who is so smart, should also do such things as taking off his pants and farting."


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Shuying stares at Xu Shaotang and pinches Xu Shaotang. "When we meet Mr. Qin, we have to tell him what you said and let him beat you!"


    This guy doesn''t know the weight of his speech. In front of Qin Qianyu, he says that Qin Guozhu is not. Isn''t he just full? Although he has a good relationship with Qin Guozhu, he should maintain the necessary respect for Qin Guozhu, an old man who devoted himself to the Xia state.


    "It is! Even in front of Mr. Qin, I would say that. " Xu Shaotang stubbornly said: "he thought that if he didn''t let shallow language use the funds of Zongheng group, shallow language couldn''t get money? No, I haven''t even spoken a few words. You''re going to take the initiative to talk to her about investment. "


    He thinks that Qin Guozhu doesn''t have to do that. The background of Qin Qianyu is there. It''s not a matter of minutes for her to want to raise money. As long as Qin Qianyu is willing to speak, most of those who know her identity are willing to throw a lot of money on Qin Qianyu, right? Even if it''s going to the bank for a loan, Qin Qianyu just needs to brush her face.


    Therefore, Qin Guozhu''s condition is indeed superfluous.


    Qin shallow language thought, some embarrassed said: "this is not good?"


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Shuying said with a smile: "we have never been involved in the film and television business in Shengshi. This investment in your company is also a try! What''s more, don''t forget one thing. I''ll pay you the endorsement fee when you helped us speak for Shengshi a few years ago. I''ll stay there now. This time, it''s useful. "


    "Ha ha, I remember that!" Qin Qianyu Jiao said with a smile: "at that time, sister Shuying said that she wanted to increase the endorsement fee for me. My mother and I refused. We also said that we didn''t need money at all. I didn''t expect that we would start to need money now."


    When it comes to this matter, Lin Shuying and song Yinuo also smile. At that time, they talked about it with Qin Qianyu. The girl was still a typical silly girl at that time. She didn''t want any money to hand, but she made them feel embarrassed.


    Lin Shuying thought about it and asked Qin Qianyu, "you shouldn''t go back to the capital these two days, will you?"


    Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "no, even if I want to go back, I have to implement the company''s site selection first."


    "Don''t stay in a hotel, just stay in our house." Lin Shuying said with a smile: "let''s take time to get together and have a good chat about investment. Although we are friends, we still want to do business."


    "This..." Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said in a low voice, "isn''t that good? Or I''d better find a hotel nearby. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll book the hotel for you later."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of disappointment. He thought that he was just polite. Did he really let himself stay in a hotel?


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Shuying glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "our family doesn''t have no place to live. How do you mean to let Qian Yu stay in a hotel? Thanks to her, brother Xu called out. You are not reliable at all! Shallow language, don''t listen to him, just stay in our house, there is no comfortable living in our house in the hotel! "


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "it''s not that I want her to stay in a hotel. She said it herself. I, brother Xu, can help her book a room, right?"


    When talking, Xu Shaotang quietly touches Lin Shuying with his feet. He really doesn''t want Qin Qianyu to live in Xu''s house. He doesn''t want to disturb his intimacy with his daughters. Qin Qianyu is embarrassed to live by himself. Why?


    Lin Shuying ignores Xu Shaotang''s action, but says to Qin with a smile: "don''t listen to your brother Xu. He talks nonsense all day. You live in our house and taste aunt Fang''s skill at night. Shaotang doesn''t disturb Qin in the capital. When you get to Tianhai, you will be your own home."Qin Qianyu is a good student this time. He just pretends to be embarrassed and looks at Lin Shuying. Then he nods his head and agrees. She doesn''t dare to be coquettish any more. Otherwise, she will go to the hotel.


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly looks at Lin Shuying and doesn''t know what she left Qin Qianyu to do. But now, Qin Qianyu''s residence in the Xu family has become an established fact. It''s useless for him to say anything else.


    "Then you can arrange a room for her. I''ll go to the backyard to accompany her." Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and walked to the backyard.


    Looking at the back of Xu Shaotang''s departure, Qin Qianyu felt a little bitter in his heart and said with some worry: "sister Shuying, I''d better stay in a hotel, so that brother Xu won''t be happy."


    "You think too much!" Lin Shuying patted Qin Qianyu''s hand with a smile and said, "brother Xu was worried about the two children in Lianxin''s stomach. You know the situation of Lianxin, she is the key protection object in our family now."


    "Isn''t he really angry?" Qin Qianyu asked carefully.


    "Just give it a hundred and twenty." Su Ruyun said: "do you think he is such a mean person? In that case, so many of us will take a fancy to him? Don''t worry about it


    After hearing Su Ruyun''s words, Qin Qianyu was a little relieved, but he was somewhat worried.

 Chapter 1644

    "Qin Qianyu left?"


    See Xu Shaotang came to the backyard, pity heart some surprised asked.


    "I think she''s gone." Xu Shaotang used to hold pity''s waist and put his palm on her upturned stomach. He said helplessly, "I''m going to run to Tianhai to start a company. It''s estimated that I''ll live in our house for a few days."


    "Start a company and come to Tianhai?" Pity heart looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and said: "how about, Xu Dashao, don''t you give your acceptance speech?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the pity heart with a black line on his face and said with a bitter smile: "my head is almost big. You still have the heart to make fun of me!"


    "What''s the big head?" Pitiful heart throws a beautiful white eye to Xu Shaotang, way: "I see, you are pure have no disease to moan, how many people beg all can''t come to Yanfu to come to the door voluntarily, you are still wriggling here, where do you usually go decisively?"


    She knows that Xu Shaotang must have seen the meaning of Qin Qianyu, but Xu Shaotang''s attitude now makes Qin Qianyu feel embarrassed.


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "too much Yanfu is not a good thing."


    "Don''t be so fussy. It''s a big deal." With a sympathetic smile, he said, "you didn''t care for Enoch at all in those years, but now you love Enoch? You''ve come and gone. Qin Qianyu will be a member of the Xu family sooner or later. Why waste your youth? "


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang suddenly felt speechless. He could only smile bitterly and said to Lianxin, "do you have such no confidence in me?"


    He said with a smile: "it''s not about confidence. It''s about your character. You are decisive in other things, but hesitant in emotional matters. Or you are passive in emotion. You are not the kind of person who can easily be attracted to a woman, but can''t stand a woman''s sincere tenderness."


    Lin Shuying is probably better. Which of the other women is more active than Xu Shaotang? Even when she was not clear with Xu Shaotang, she was more active. When Xu Shaotang took the initiative, it was too difficult.


    "Actually, I know!" Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "let it be. I don''t have to go out of my way. As you said, I won''t be attracted to a woman easily. So before I am attracted to Qin Qianyu, even if I accept her on the surface, I will definitely resist it in my heart! Once there is resistance, it will get stronger and stronger, and eventually it will turn into disgust. "


    "That''s true!" Pity nodded slightly, said: "since you said let it be, then according to the way you used to get along with her on the line, there is no need to deliberately escape."


    "I didn''t run away." Xu Shaotang shook his head.


    Pity heart puzzled said: "since you did not escape, then you how this face, as if who owes you money."


    As soon as she saw Xu Shaotang coming to the backyard, she noticed that Xu Shaotang was not happy. She thought that Xu Shaotang was not happy because Qin Qianyu came to the Xu family on his own initiative.


    See pity heart that pair of doubt appearance, Xu Shaotang will just in the living room of things simple to pity heart said again.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, pitiful heart immediately understand why Xu Shaotang is not happy.


    "Do you think Shuying is forcing you two together?" He asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, that''s the feeling. It makes me feel very uncomfortable."


    "Then why don''t you think that Shuying is just giving you an opportunity to get to know each other?" He said with a smile: "besides, you should have a good relationship with the Qin family, right? Mr. Qin is good for you. Let''s not talk about whether Qin''s words are meaningful to you. Even if she doesn''t feel you, it''s very kind of you to let her stay in a hotel because of your relationship with the Qin family. "


    Xu Shaotang said slightly: "it''s not bad to stay in a hotel. In fact, it''s not about where to stay. I just feel that the relationship with that girl is a little awkward now. It makes everyone feel uncomfortable. Why?"


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t know Qin Qianyu''s mind, but the problem is that he knows it in his heart, but he doesn''t accept it in his heart. It''s really uncomfortable for him to get along under the same roof.


    Pity heart said with a smile: "then you think you don''t know soon!"


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    "Why not?" Pitiful heart a little smile, coquettishly looking at Xu Shaotang, way: "I used to show so obvious, you are not the same, pretend to know nothing?"? By the way, I remember. When our house was just repaired, my mother let me live in. It seems that you are also very reluctant! "


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly a stagnation, some embarrassed said: "the original situation is not the same? I didn''t know you liked me. "


    "Bah, who likes you?" Pity heart pretty face a red, way: "you this guy, will get cheap still sell good!""No way!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I had known that you were interested in me, could I have let go of you, a charming beauty?"


    "You have the heart of color, but not the courage of color!" Pitifully looking at his bulging stomach, he said with emotion: "if you have the courage to have your mouth, is it fierce? I''m afraid our children can walk now."


    Think about the entanglement between her and Xu Shaotang. They can''t help sympathizing with Qin Qianyu. In fact, they are all in the same situation, and they all fall in love with such a man who doesn''t take the initiative. They should be enjoying being chased by thousands of people, but they choose to lean on this man who seems cowardly in emotion.


    Fortunately, she has now achieved her wish, but Qin Qianyu is still on the road she and other sisters have gone through.


    "Isn''t it good now?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "It''s very good!" Pity heart smile, said: "so ah, for Qin Qianyu, you just follow your own mind, anyway, she is still young, entangled with you for a few years also doesn''t matter, but you don''t take the initiative to push her outside, don''t hurt the girl''s heart."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, nodded and said, "I know. That''s it. Maybe one day I''ll fall in love with that girl, and I''ll go after her


    "Ha ha..."


    Pitying heart threw him a white eye, said: "let your face to pursue this treatment, this life is estimated to be able to enjoy the shadow."


    "Who said that?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you also want to experience it, I will pursue you one day."

 Chapter 1645

    After chatting with Lianxin for a while, Xu Shaotang''s uncomfortable feeling disappeared.


    Now that Qin Qianyu is sure to live in Xu, he can only try to get used to this awkward feeling.


    "Maybe, after a long time, this feeling will gradually disappear?"


    Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.


    Three days later, with the help of Lin Shuying and others, the address of Qin Qianyu''s company was basically determined. As long as Qin Qianyu was satisfied with it, the matter was so determined.


    In the past few days, the name of Qin Qianyu''s company and all the organizational structures have gradually taken shape in the discussion with the women. With a stroke of a pen, Lin Shuying has put 400 million yuan and 200 million yuan into Qin Qianyu''s account. Shengshi group accounts for 30% of Qin Qianyu''s shares, and gives most of the shares to Qin Qianyu, which also allows her shares to be emptied It is more convenient for her to carry out the next round of financing.


    On the surface, this kind of equity distribution seems to be that Shengshi group has suffered a great loss, but in Lin Shuying''s words, Qin Qianyu''s three words are worth hundreds of millions. Although the capital invested by Qin Qianyu is only one twentieth of that of Shengshi, the relationship network behind Qin Qianyu is invaluable, so Shengshi group actually accounts for a large proportion of this investment Appropriate.


    Xu Shaotang never cares about business affairs, nor does he care about the affairs of Shengshi group. He does not express any opinions on such matters.


    "Shaotang, I''ll go with us to see the location of the company with shallow language later."


    Before breakfast of Xu''s family started, Lin Shuying said to Xu Shaotang who came downstairs.


    "You think it''s OK. I can''t see any fame when I go to see it, can I?" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "How can that be?" Lin Shuying said with a smile: "you are a shareholder of the company. Of course, you have to go and see for sure."


    "Shareholders?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at several people inexplicably and asked, "when did I become a shareholder of her company? The money you invested in her is not invested in my name, is it


    He didn''t care about it all the time. When he heard Lin Shuying say so, he immediately guessed one or two.


    "Yes Su Ruyun smiles on Xu Shaotang and says, "you are the second largest shareholder of her company! I just signed the contract last night! "


    "No..." Xu Shaotang was speechless and said, "why don''t you tell me in advance?"


    "What do I need to say to you?" Xu Wenzheng snorted, "what''s the problem with me helping you to invest in a company?"


    Hearing Xu Wenzheng''s words, Xu Shaotang said: "no problem! You''ve even signed the contract. What can I do for you. Anyway, I won''t take care of the company''s affairs. I''ll pay for it, and she''ll do her best! "


    Xu Shaotang looks at the girls helplessly. He knows that it must be their idea. They are afraid that they will be angry because they know it. So they let the old man carry the pot. He can be angry with Lin Shuying, but can he be angry with Xu Wenzheng? Obviously impossible!


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s nothing. It''s the same to invest in anyone''s name. Anyway, he won''t ask about the company.


    Moreover, with his love for the Qin family, it''s nothing to give Qin Qianyu several hundred million yuan in vain. Let''s help this girl solve her financial difficulties.


    "That''s about it!" Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "you don''t need to care about the company''s affairs. However, it''s better to use your boy''s name. If you open a new company in a shallow language, you will inevitably deal with people from all walks of life in the future. If you have a few boy''s name as a shareholder in the company, you can get rid of a lot of trouble. Or you think we''ll borrow the name of you who don''t worry about anything. "


    Xu Shaotang gave Xu Wenzheng a white look and said, "old man, your technique of lying is not good at all!"


    How can he not understand the real intention of these people in his family, that is, to set him up with Qin Qianyu? Later, he became a member of Qin Qianyu''s company. Qin Qianyu had high sounding reasons for coming to Xu''s home or calling him.


    On the background of Qin''s shallow language, do you still need to worry about those troublesome things? Obviously, he doesn''t need it. He doesn''t know about other places, but in Xia country, there are not many people who dare to go to Qin Qianyu''s company for trouble.


    "So you''re not a businessman!" Xu Wenzheng snorted: "do you really think that with the background of the Qin family, her company will have no trouble? What''s more, the companies now engaged in film and television entertainment are all involved in foreign businesses, and the name of the Qin family may not be easy to use in foreign countries. "


    "My name is not easy to use in foreign countries," said Xu Shaotang


    "Wrong!" "Your name is very useful abroad, and you can at least make others afraid of you," he said with a smile! Don''t forget, many people in Xizhou still talk about your color change now! "


    Because he helped Xu Shaotang deal with intelligence matters, Lianxin knew many things that Lin Shuying didn''t know. At the beginning, Xu Shaotang''s crazy killing in Xizhou was enough to make people in Xizhou cold. Xizhou is also the most developed country in terms of entertainment. Therefore, in this respect, the name of Xu Shaotang is more effective than that of the Qin family."Well, whatever you say." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m not against this. Why do you explain to me for a long time?"


    "If I don''t give you a clear explanation, maybe you have some thoughts in your mind." Lin Shuying said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang hands a stand, indifferent smile: "no idea, someone to help me make money for my extravagance, what can I think?"


    Anyway, investing in Qin Qianyu''s company is a steady business, so he should take it as earning some pocket money!


    "Since you don''t have any idea, you''ll remember to go to see the location of the company with them later." Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "since Qianyu has decided to develop in Tianhai, it''s better for the company to move as soon as possible."


    You are eager to have another daughter-in-law! Xu Shaotang snorted in his heart.


    Although he understood their plan, Xu Shaotang had decided to let it go, and he would not tangle in this matter any more. He nodded slightly and said, "OK, I''ll go out with them for a few days. They''ve been staying at home every day. If something goes wrong, I''ll be guilty."


    "You still have a conscience!"


    The girls snorted at the same time.


    Had it not been for Qin Qianyu''s business, they would have asked Xu Shaotang to accompany them out for a walk. They said they would have punished Xu Shaotang. Only a few days later, everyone had forgotten all about it.

 Chapter 1646

    Qin Qianyu company is located in the southwest of Tianhai.


    This is also the most concentrated place of the whole Tianhai film and television entertainment industry.


    Qin Qianyu''s company is located on the top floor of a new office building, which covers an area of more than 4000 square meters. Lin Shuying plans to rent it all.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t turn. He just stood at the window and looked into the distance. Then he nodded and said, "it''s good. The environment here is very good. Don''t worry about it. Let''s choose here."


    "Come on, we''re asking you to look at the location, not the environment." Ji Rushu said speechless.


    Xu Shaotang patted Ji Rushu''s head and said with a smile, "I only look at the environment. If you want to see feng shui, you should find Mr. Feng Shui! By the way, I happen to know a very powerful Feng Shui man. If you need me, I can help you contact him. "


    He thought of Lao Jiu again. He had never seen Lao Jiu since he left the first imperial mausoleum. He didn''t know what he was doing now.


    But when it comes to Feng Shui, he thinks that Lao Jiu can help Qin''s company.


    Feng Shui is something that you can believe or not. Although superstition is no longer respected, the concept of Feng Shui is deeply rooted in the hearts of Xia people, and there is a certain truth.


    "Brother Xu, do you know Mr. Feng Shui?" Qin said in surprise.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s surprised look, Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "what''s so strange about this? You brother Xu, I know all kinds of people, and basically I know all over the world! "


    "Just blow it, you!" Song Yinuo gave Xu Shaotang a white eye and said to Qin, "why don''t you ask Mr. Feng Shui to have a look? We think the overall environment of this place is very good. Many companies still respect Feng Shui. "


    "It''s better to believe what it has than to believe what it doesn''t have."


    Lin Shuying also nodded and said: "many of the rich businessmen I know believe in Feng Shui. Many companies will spend tens of millions to hire Mr. Feng Shui just in business location and other aspects. This place is really good. If Feng Shui is more suitable, we should not have to look elsewhere."


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly and said, "many people I know believe in geomantic omen. Even Mr. Zhao Ji cares about geomantic omen. Please help me to contact the geomantic omen man you know. Mr. Xu says that he is a tough man. He is certainly not a charlatan."


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "anyway, I admire that man''s attainments in Feng Shui. To tell you the truth, he saved my life with Feng Shui!"


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang can''t help but think of what happened to them at Shihuang mausoleum. If Lao Jiu doesn''t help them find the underwater exit of the underground palace, he and Tantai Jingming may be buried in the extremely strange fire.


    "And this?" Lin Shuying looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said curiously, "if so, I really want to meet this expert."


    "Well, since you all think you want to see fengshui, I''ll try to contact that person in a moment." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "now that we''ve finished watching here, can we go?"


    He doesn''t have Lao Jiu''s contact information either. He has to ask Longfei to help him check. With the ability of the dragon group, it''s relatively simple to find Lao Jiu''s contact information.


    Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "thank you, brother Xu."


    "Why are you so polite to him?" Song Yinuo said with a smile: "don''t forget, he also has a share in this company. It''s right for him to make some efforts!"


    "I don''t think it''s very easy for me to be a shareholder when you say that!" Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile.


    "That''s it!"


    Several women smile at the same time.


    Just as they were about to leave, a middle-aged man with a big belly came in with a young woman in heavy makeup.


    When I saw the women around Xu Shaotang, the middle-aged man''s eyes suddenly showed amazing color, even the water was about to flow out.


    Seeing the middle-aged man looking at several women, the young woman can''t help but feel angry and hostile. Although she does have some beauty, she suddenly becomes a little ugly against the background of several women with excellent posture.


    Inexplicably, several women became the enemy in her eyes.


    After a long time, the middle-aged man turned his eyes away from the girls, cleared his throat a little, and said to the women around him with a serious face: "Xiaofang, I think it''s very good here. It''s suitable to be our branch. In this way, you can contact the developer and let''s rent the right row!"


    Following the man for such a long time, the woman naturally understood what she needed to say now. She tried to put away her hostility to several women and respectfully said to the middle-aged man, "Mr. Yan, don''t you ask the price?"


    Listening to their accents, they are obviously not local.


    However, this is normal. If you are a local, even if you don''t know Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu, most of the people in the shopping malls should know Lin Shuying. Lin Shuying has been in charge of Shengshi group for several years, and the business circle in Tianhai belongs to the leader level. Those who don''t know her are basically those who don''t have the scale of the company.The middle-aged man looked at the woman with satisfaction. He secretly praised her for being sensible. At the same time, he said boldly: "we are not bad at that money, as long as we are satisfied with the place! Well, don''t talk about it. Go and contact the developer. My time is very precious. It''s better to finalize this matter today. "


    "All right!" Although the woman is very dissatisfied with his behavior, but there is no way, after all, she is only the man''s secretary and lover, she depends on the man''s life, dare not disobey the man''s words.


    When the woman went to the corner to contact the developer, the middle-aged man walked towards several people with a smile.


    "Do you want to see the scenery or the office building?" The middle-aged man tried to put away his evil thoughts and said, "I''m Yan Guang, the chairman of Sanhe Group."


    "Let''s look at the office building." Lin Shuying drew a smile from the corner of her mouth and said faintly.


    For the purpose of this kind of person, she could not understand it more clearly. Originally, she was always too lazy to deal with this kind of person, but today, with her own man around, she suddenly wanted to find something for her man.


    "Oh, yes? I really admire the fact that some of you started a business so young! " Yan Guang hypocritical polite two, and said: "look at a few people should be Tianhai local people?"? So you should be familiar with Tianhai business district? "


    "Not bad!"


    Yan Guang said with a smile, "I''m planning to set up a branch in Tianhai. I don''t know much about Tianhai. I don''t know if I can sit down with some of you and have a good chat about Tianhai."

 Chapter 1647

    "No time!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly said: "no time to talk to you, which cool which stay!"


    He is really lazy to deal with these people. He always thinks that if he has some money, he can do whatever he wants, as if all the women in the world want his little money.


    He did not know how many real rich people he met, such as Zhao Ji and Qin Zongheng, who were real rich businessmen. Although they were rich, they never publicized them.


    Perhaps, this is the difference between the local tyrant and the real rich!


    "Young man, don''t talk too hard. You still have a long way to go!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yan Guang''s face flashed a trace of displeasure. He looked at Xu Shaotang with a condescending attitude and said with a tone of lesson: "in the shopping mall, I should be your predecessor. I tell you from my past experience that there are many friends and many roads!"


    "Ha ha!" Xu Shaotang disdained to curl his lips and said, "I''m not interested in a friend like you. Get out of here now, while I''m still too lazy to talk to you."


    "You young man, why are you so impolite?" Yan Guang said with a black face: "look at your young age, I thought, everyone is in the shopping mall, the place to help is to help, you don''t appreciate it, even so! Just like you, can you still have a good time


    "No face, right?"


    The look on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually turned cold. "This is the 49th floor. If you want to blow the wind, I don''t mind letting you cool down!"


    He was really speechless to the Birdman in front of him. He ran over to chat him up for no reason. He still put on a senior posture in front of them. He didn''t know what gave him so much confidence.


    "Oh, I''ll see how you make me cool!"


    Yan Guang also looked at Xu Shaotang coldly and said, "I''m not old, but my tone is not small. Now young people are becoming more and more disrespectful."


    Just as Xu Shaotang plans to bring the dead pig to the window to cool off, the woman who finished the call comes over.


    "General manager Yan, I have already contacted him." The woman said with a smile: "the deputy general manager of the real estate company, Mr. Li, is right here. I heard that we are going to rent half of this floor, and that we are going to discuss with ourselves. We should come up immediately."


    "Oh, yes?" Yan Guang took a proud look at Xu Shaotang and said, "I''m going to talk about things now. I don''t have time to argue with you. Today is your lucky day."


    Xu Shaotang lightly shrugged his shoulders and didn''t bother to take care of the Birdman. He said to the girls around him, "let''s go. There''s nothing good here. Don''t waste your time here."


    "It''s really time for you to go!" Yan Guang snorted: "if young people want to start a business, they''d better find another place to start a business. I want this half floor."


    "Half a story?"


    Qin Qianyu''s face twitched and said with a smile: "half a layer, it''s really much better!"


    For a long time, she has not met such a person who is beyond her means. She really can''t understand what kind of proud capital this person has. Isn''t it renting a half story building? Anyone here has the absolute strength to buy the whole office building if they want to, but she is just opening a film and television company. She doesn''t need such a big place in the early stage, it''s just unnecessary.


    "More than half a floor?" Yan Guang said with a smile: "we are just in the water testing stage now. If it goes well, I will buy this layer directly at that time!"


    Yan Guang naturally turns Qin Qianyu''s irony into envy. He thinks in his heart that this guy is going to rent a place of 100 or 200 square meters to set up a small company here at most! Although the boy has little money, the women around him are really beautiful. Tianhai is really an international big city. There are so many beauties around him who has a little money to start a business!


    "Wow, how rich! I can''t believe I can buy this floor! " Ji Rushu exaggerates to shout a way, see her that appearance, seem to be really surprised by Yan Guang''s big pen.


    Song Yinuo also said: "yes, it''s really enviable!"


    Looking at all the women around her acting here, Xu Shaotang is unable to laugh or cry. Are these girls going to play with Yan Guang?


    Yan Guang, who was bewildered by the exaggerated acting skills of several girls, was shocked and said with a smile: "if you are interested, we can sit down and have a good chat later. We are building a branch here. It''s time for us to need talents. All the positions in my branch are vacant from top to bottom. I think if you come to our company, you can have a good chat, There should be a bigger future. At least, it''s better than following a little guy who has no strength but is extremely horizontal! "


    Hearing Yan Guang''s words, the woman with heavy makeup suddenly got angry and said to Yan Guang: "general manager Yan, the branch office is our top priority today. Although these ladies look good, it''s still open to question whether they can be competent for those positions in our branch office. I suggest you examine these ladies first."


    She has always been staring at the position of the general manager of this branch. For this position, for this position, she has tried her best to win Yan Guang''s favor. Now Yan Guang plans to get these women into the company, and she immediately feels that her position is threatened. She knows that she can''t match these women in beauty. If she really lets these women A woman into the company, she is afraid to be Yan Guang thoroughly into the cold palace.Although she said this for her own position consideration, but this meeting is just in line with Yan Guang''s mind, Yan Guang slightly pondered, nodded and said: "this is also, that''s right. I''ll leave a business card for some young ladies. I''ve been in Tianhai these days. Let''s make an appointment to sit down and have a chat. I''ll also check the ability of some young ladies by the way, as long as they are qualified Well, even if you want to be the general manager of this branch, it''s not impossible! "


    With that, he took out some business cards from the card folder and handed them to the woman, indicating that she would hand them to the women.


    He thought in his heart, ability is the thing, he said OK, said no, these women are so beautiful, he is not good choice, it depends on who can serve themselves well!


    Holding the business card in her hand, the woman looks into the eyes of several women, which is full of strong hostility. However, in front of Yan Guang, she does not dare to make a mistake, and can only reluctantly take the business card to several women.


    Just at this time, the door of the elevator suddenly opened, and several people in suits walked out of the elevator.


    "I''m sorry, there''s something that''s been delayed for a while. It''s made Mr. Yan wait for a long time."


    Before the man arrived, the voice began to ring.


    Just, when they came out of the elevator and saw the group of people there, they were stunned there at the same time!

 Chapter 1648

    "Ha ha, Mr. Li is very polite!"


    Yan Guang, after all, is still a businessman. Seeing several people coming out of the elevator door, he temporarily put away his evil thoughts and walked forward with a smile. When he saw the man wearing gold glasses in front of him, he immediately decided that this man was the vice president of the real estate company. With a smile, he held out his hand and said, "Mr. Li, nice to meet you!"


    Hearing Yan Guang''s words, those people suddenly came back to their senses.


    "Oh, nice to meet you!" The man with gold glasses shook Yan Guang''s hand perfunctorily, then quickly walked up to Lin Shuying and said respectfully, "Mr. Lin, why don''t you inform us when we come here My dear Li Gaojian, I''m sorry for the poor reception! "


    "Mr. Li is very kind." Lin Shuying said with a smile: "I just accompany a friend to see this floor. She wants to rent this floor and open a company."


    "No problem!" Li Gaojian said with a smile: "Mr. Lin''s friends, we will definitely give you the most favorable price."


    When he spoke, Li Gaojian looked at Xu Shaotang, who was standing there quietly. He thought about it in his heart, and then asked carefully: "this, should it be Xu Shao?"


    Although he has never met Xu Shaotang, he knows that except for Qin Qianyu, those women who can make these women follow at the same time should be Xu Shaotang in nine cases out of ten.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, stretched out his hand to Li Gaojian and said, "Hello!"


    "Xu SHAOHAO!" When he got Xu Shaotang''s affirmative answer, Li Gaojian was very excited. He quickly took Xu Shaotang''s hand in his hands and said excitedly: "Xu Shao, it''s dusty here. Otherwise, let''s go to my office and have a chat. I''ll tell our chairman to come and have a chat with Xu Shaotang."


    Those people who followed Li Gaojian hurriedly came forward and said respectfully: "Xu SHAOHAO!"


    A few days ago, I heard that Xu Shaotang, who hasn''t appeared in Tianhai for a long time, returned to Tianhai. I didn''t expect to see him today.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Yan Guang''s face turned into a color of pig liver. Although he didn''t know Xu Shaotang and had never heard of Xu Shaotang''s name, it can be seen from Li Gaojian''s attitude that the identities of these people are absolutely not simple. Did not listen to others say, to ask their chairman personally to accompany this "Xu Shao" chat!


    What he said is the word "accompany". Although it is only one word, it shows a lot of things.


    Moreover, since seeing these people, others directly put him aside, and even the people under him didn''t pay attention to themselves. This only shows that in the eyes of these people, he is not worth mentioning at the moment.


    "No!" With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to Qin Qianyu beside him and said, "we just have a look, but we haven''t decided yet. Although we are all very satisfied with the environment here, my friend said that we need to find a Feng Shui gentleman to have a look before we can finally decide."


    "It should be! It should be Li Gaojian nodded and said with a smile: "well, we''ll keep this floor for Xu Shao until Mr. Feng Shui has seen it."


    "Thank you very much." Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile.


    Li Gao said with a smile: "Xu Shaoshi is too polite. It''s our honor that Xu Shaoshi''s friends can take a fancy to us here!"


    While Li Gaojian and Xu Shaotang were chatting here, a young man standing behind him stepped forward and whispered in his ear.


    Hearing the young man''s words, Li Gao saw a look of shock on his face. He whispered in the young man''s ear: "please inform the chairman to come here! It''s urgent


    Young nodded slightly, said sorry to a few people, then quickly went to the side to call the chairman of the company.


    "Sorry, something happened just now!" Li Gao looked at several people apologetically, then asked Qin Qianyu carefully, "are you Qin Qianyu, Miss Qin?"


    "Hello, Mr. Li! I''m Qin Qianyu. Nice to meet you! " Qin Qianyu said to Li Gaojian with a smile, but he didn''t mean to shake hands with Li Gaojian.


    However, Li Gao saw that there was no displeasure on his face. He asked in fear: "Xu Shao said that the person who wants to rent this floor to start a company is not Miss Qin, are you?"


    "Yes Qin Qianyu smiles and nods, "I''m going to start a film and television company."


    "Miss Qin wants to open a film and television company?" Li Gao looked at Qin Qianyu in surprise. Then he turned his eyes and said, "Miss Qin, our chairman has always had the idea of opening a film and television company. I''ll discuss a matter with Miss Qin for our chairman. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    Li Gaojian put his posture very low, but there is nothing he can do about it. In front of these people, he can''t keep his posture low. Any one of these people can''t be provoked by him and their chairman.


    Qin Qianyu looked at Li Gao curiously and said, "what''s the matter? You said


    "If Miss Qin asks Mr. Feng Shui to look at it and think it''s OK here, then we''ll take a stake in Miss Qin''s company with this floor. This floor will be Miss Qin''s company in the future." Li Gaojian thought about it, and then said, "as for the shares, Miss Qin thinks as many as are suitable. I don''t know if that''s ok?"Originally, he didn''t have the right to make decisions for the chairman of the board of directors. Now, he is acting first and then acting. However, he believes that as long as this is done, the chairman will not blame him, but will reuse him 100%!


    Because, just now, that young man has quietly told him the identity of Qin Qianyu. That young man is a senior fan of Qin Qianyu. He is extremely concerned about everything about Qin Qianyu. Naturally, he knows that Qin Qianyu has directly taken charge of the Zongheng group after retiring from the singing world. In the modern era of network development, a little check will find out Qin Qianyu''s identity, she said It''s Qin Guozhu''s granddaughter!


    Even if there is no such identity, just because she is a friend of Xu Shaotang, the decision to act first and then act will definitely make the chairman look at him with new eyes!


    Hearing Li Gaojian''s words, Qin Qianyu shook his head slightly and said, "I appreciate the kindness of Mr. Li, but I don''t have the idea of selling the company''s shares for the time being. If it''s suitable here, we''ll rent it according to the normal rent."


    "What a pity!" Li Gaojian was disappointed and said, "we will keep this floor for Miss Qin all the time. Miss Qin can choose it slowly."


    If they can''t take a share in Qin Qianyu''s company, it''s a great achievement to let Qin Qianyu''s company settle down in their office building. Unfortunately, they have to ask Mr. Feng Shui to see it before they can decide. I don''t know if there will be any change in Mr. Feng Shui.


    Thinking of this, his mind suddenly opened, and he thought to himself, at that time, should we talk with Mr. Feng Shui and try our best to make Qin Qianyu''s company settle down in their office building.


    Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "thank you, Mr. Li. We will give you a reply as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1649

    "Miss Qin, you are very kind!"


    Li Gaojian said with a smile: "let''s do this. Let me introduce you here first. No matter whether you are lucky to be Miss Qin''s company or not, you can have a simple understanding. Even if you go to other office buildings, you can have a general comparison."


    Although he knew in his heart that his introduction was meaningless to these people, he had to delay until the chairman came.


    Everyone here is the person that the chairman is eager to make friends with but can''t make friends with. As long as the chairman can meet these people, he is also a great achievement!


    How can he not cherish so many opportunities for meritorious service? It depends on today whether he can remove the word "Vice" from his position! If it''s done well, it''s not a problem to even go up a few floors!


    "No, we''ve already seen what we need to see!" Xu Shaotang didn''t want to waste his time in this place. He said with a smile to Li Gaojian, "we are all very satisfied with the environment here. If we only look at fengshui, we won''t bother Mr. Li to introduce it again."


    "So?"


    Li Gaojian''s head turned quickly, thinking about how to delay the time. After a little thought, he immediately said to Qin, "Miss Qin, I have another thing to trouble you. Many employees of our company are Miss Qin''s fans. It''s rare for Miss Qin to come to us. I don''t know if we can delay Miss Qin''s time for a few minutes. We especially want to I want to take a picture with Miss Qin. I''m fighting for the welfare of the company''s employees. I don''t know if Miss Qin is convenient? "


    When Li Gaojian said that, Qin Qianyu was embarrassed.


    On the one hand, although she has retired for a long time, she has always been concerned about her fans and is grateful for their support in those years. On the other hand, Xu Shaotang obviously doesn''t want to stay here any more, and she worries that too much delay will make Xu Shaotang unhappy.


    In a dilemma, Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang and asks carefully, "brother Xu, is that ok?"


    Her actions were immediately seen by Li Gaojian. Qin Qianyu asked for Xu Shaotang''s opinions. He had judged that Xu Shaotang was the real core figure. If he wanted to drag Xu Shaotang to the chairman, he had to deal with Xu Shaotang!


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Li Gaojian, then looked at Qin Qianyu, nodded slightly and said, "OK, anyway, we have nothing to do for the time being."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Gaojian was suddenly relieved and quickly said, "Xu Shao, do you think we should go downstairs?"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang has already seen that Li Gaojian is trying to hold them down. He has to say that Li Gaojian''s adaptability is good.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang nodding, Li Gaojian quickly led the way and said, "Xu Shao, ladies, please!"


    As they walked towards the elevator, Yan Guang and the woman rushed up.


    "Mr. Li, our business..."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Yan. Miss Qin has taken a fancy to this floor." Li Gaojian said with a smile: "our floor will be reserved for Miss Qin. If Miss Qin is not satisfied, we can sit down and have a chat again."


    "Oh..." Yan Guang was so angry by Li Gaojian''s words that he sneered and said: "Mr. Li, this is not moral, is it? What else is there to talk about


    "If Mr. Yan doesn''t want to talk about it, don''t talk about it!" Li Gaojian impatiently said: "now I don''t have time to greet Mr. Yan. Xiao Zhang, please greet Mr. Yan here."


    With that, Li Gaojian quickly went forward to open the elevator door for Xu Shaotang.


    Until the door of the elevator closed, Yan Guang said with a gloomy face: "it''s too deceiving! I want to complain to you! "


    "Mr. Yan, I''m really sorry about this." Xiao Zhang, who stayed behind, said with a quick smile: "who would have thought that Miss Qin actually took a fancy to this floor? It''s such a coincidence! But there is no way to deal with it. To be honest, none of us dare to rent or sell this floor before Miss Qin decides. Otherwise, the chairman will blame us and we will have to roll up our bedding and leave! "


    Although there are smiles on his face, Xiao Zhang''s meaning is very obvious: This is the meaning of the chairman, complaint? useless!


    Yan Guang is lustful, but he is not stupid. Of course, he recognized the meaning of Xiao Zhang''s words and frowned slightly: "what is the origin of these people?"


    "Mr. Yan, don''t you know them?" Xiao Zhang took a surprised look at Yan Guang, and then said with relief: "no wonder if Yan always knew them, he would not rob this floor with them. Just now that man''s name is Xu Shaotang, who is generally recognized as the number one in Tianhai. It''s said that he has a very close relationship with those big figures above! As for those women, except Miss Qin, they are all Xu Shao''s women. That Miss Song seems to be a member of the Song family in the capital, and the identity of Miss Qin is no secret. You can find out by yourself on the Internet! "


    Don''t ask Yan Guangfen, that woman has already started to check on her mobile phone.


    After a long time, the woman handed her mobile phone to Yan Guang in horror.Seeing Qin Qianyu''s message displayed on the woman''s mobile phone, Yan Guang only felt that his feet were soft and suddenly fell to the ground.


    "General manager Yan!" Xiao Zhang held Yan Guang and asked with some doubts, "what are you doing?"


    Yan Guang tried his best to calm down his panic. Now he can''t care about his image. He just sat down on the ground and asked Xiao Zhang: "that Miss Qin and Xu How about Xu Shao''s temper... "


    "Temper?" Xiao Zhang took a look at Yan Guang and said, "I don''t know about this. Xu Shao seldom shows up in Tianhai now. As for Miss Qin, I''ve only heard of her and never contacted her! But it''s said that Xu Shao''s temper was not very good before. It''s said that those who offended him a few years ago disappeared mysteriously. "


    "Mysterious disappearance..." Yan Guang''s cheek kept beating, and his eyes looked very frightened.


    Seeing Yan Guang''s appearance, a trace of doubt flashed in Xiao Zhang''s eyes, and he asked in a low voice: "Mr. Yan, you don''t offend Xu Shao, do you?"


    "No! No... " Yan Guang said in a panic: "how dare I offend Xu Shao? I I''m so excited. Yes, I''m just so excited. I didn''t expect to see these Big shot... "


    "Oh, no!" Xiao Zhang is also a human spirit. He doesn''t believe Yan Guang''s words, but he doesn''t expose them. He just says lightly: "if you offend them, I advise Mr. Yan to make an apology before they leave. If it''s too late..."

 Chapter 1650

    When Qin Qianyu came downstairs, he was naturally warmly welcomed by the employees of the real estate company. Under Li Gaojian''s intentional or unintentional instructions, everyone took Qin Qianyu''s group photo and signed his name one after another.


    Qin Qianyu was still full of interest at the beginning, which made her regain the feeling of being a star before, as if she had returned to the stage and become the "God of Luo" among the people.


    However, as time went on, Qin Qianyu could not bear the enthusiasm of these people. He quickly cast his eyes to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang just a light look, but did not speak, this girl is not quite enjoy this feeling, then slowly enjoy Bai!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang turning a blind eye to his help, Qin Qianyu turns to Lin Shuying and keeps winking at him.


    "Shaotang!"


    Lin Shuying looks at Qin Qianyu helplessly and kicks Xu Shaotang quietly.


    She is also funny. Qin Qianyu''s dependence on Xu Shaotang is too serious. She even asks Xu Shaotang for help for such a simple thing when she says something uncomfortable or something that can be solved. This kind of dependence just shows Qin Qianyu''s love for Xu Shaotang. They are all women and have had such experience.


    Being kicked by Lin Shuying, Xu Shaotang looks faintly at Li Gaojian, who is with him. He says faintly, "enough is enough."


    Only four words, but has let Li Gaojian know Xu Shaotang see through his purpose.


    Embarrassed to look at Xu Shaotang, Li Gaojian quickly stepped forward and said to the employees of the company: "well, all hurry back to their posts, and Miss Qin is tired. Please don''t disturb Miss Qin, and hurry to do your own business!"


    As soon as Li Gao came forward, many of his employees began to retreat, but still some people were unwilling to step forward.


    Those who left are all fake "fans" inspired by Li Gaojian. Now, regardless of Li Gaojian''s words, those who come together are real fans. In order to take a picture with their idols, let alone ignore Li Gaojian''s words, even if they are fired, many people will not hesitate.


    "Don''t surround Miss Qin!" Li Gaojian suddenly found that the situation seemed to be out of control. He suddenly raised his voice and said harshly, "didn''t you hear what I said?"


    But now those people are real fans, and they turn a deaf ear to Li Gaojian''s words.


    Seeing this situation, Li Gao felt that something would happen if he went on like this. He rushed to the people around him and said, "go and call the security guard, hurry up!"


    If something really happened to Qin Qianyu, he would not have to mix in Tianhai or even Xia kingdom!


    Just when Li Gaojian sent someone to call for security, Xu Shaotang finally stood up slowly and walked a few steps to the front of the crowd. With one hand, he had lifted the two people away from Qin Qianyu.


    "Miss Qin is tired. Please don''t disturb her any more. If you have a chance in the future, you can take a picture with her slowly." Xu Shaotang slightly raised his voice, calmly said to the people.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang, the people who surrounded Qin Qianyu finally began to retreat slowly. They could ignore Li Gaojian''s words, but they did not dare to ignore Xu Shaotang''s words. Ignoring Li Gaojian would lose their jobs at most. Ignoring Xu Shaotang might lose their lives.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Just then, a loud voice sounded.


    Hearing this voice, Li Gaojian finally breathed a long sigh of relief. If Xue Da, the chairman of the board of directors, doesn''t come again, he can''t drag on any longer.


    Originally, those people had already begun to retreat. After hearing the words of chairman Xue Da, all the people around Qin Qianyu immediately withdrew. However, many people were still looking at Qin Qianyu from a long distance.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Qin, you''re surprised!" Xue Da stepped forward quickly, apologized to Qin, and said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu SHAOHAO."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, we won''t disturb you."


    Xue Da quickly said: "it''s rare for Xu Shaohe and you to come here. Let me invite you to have a light meal. I''m sorry to Miss Qin for my ignorant employees."


    "No!" Qin Qianyu managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "we still have something to do, so we won''t disturb you."


    When she saw XueDa appear, she already knew the purpose of Li Gaojian. Now she really didn''t want to stay here, and she didn''t have any interest to know XueDa.


    Xue Da was slightly disappointed, but his face was full of smiles, and said: "in this case, I won''t delay you. The top floor of this building is reserved for Miss Qin all the time. Miss Qin can have it any time."


    "Thank you very much."


    Qin shallow language lightly returned a, to Xu Shaotang way: "elder brother Xu, that we go back."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, simply said hello to Xue DA and Li Gaojian, then took a few girls to the door. Xue DA and others also sent them out.Just outside the door, Yan Guang and the woman are standing there. When they see them appear, they quickly greet them.


    "Xu Shao..."


    Yan Guang looked at Xu Shaotang with shame, lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, I have eyes that don''t know Taishan. I hope you don''t remember villains. Please forgive me this time. I''ll never dare again!"


    "I''m not going to do anything about you." Xu Shaotang takes a funny look at Yan Guang.


    At most, he intended to make Yan Guang sober. He never thought about what he would do to him. Yan Guang''s performance seemed to be that he wanted to kill him.


    "Really?" Yan Guang surprised raised his head, full of gratitude, said: "thank you Xu Shao, thank you Xu Shao!"


    "Forget it, I can''t afford it!" Xu Shaotang gives Yan Guang a light glance and walks directly by him.


    His indifferent attitude made Yan Guang''s face hot. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t do anything about him, his indifferent and contemptuous look was undoubtedly a slap in his face. He performed like a monkey for a long time, but it was just a joke in other people''s eyes. No one would feel comfortable with this feeling.


    Xue Da, Li Gaojian and others have been watching Xu Shaotang''s car go away. Then they slowly walk to the building.


    "Lao Li, you did a good job this time!" Xue Da patted Li Gaojian on the shoulder and said, "next, we must strive to let Miss Qin choose the company for us, even if it''s free or even inverted!"


    When he heard Xue Da''s words, Yan Guang''s face burned again. Thinking about his idea of beating those women just now, his heart was filled with fear.

 Chapter 1651

    Two days later, Lao Jiu came to Tianhai.


    After being received by the Xu family, Xu Shaotang quickly ran to the door, patted Lao Jiu on the shoulder with a smile and said, "it''s really not easy to find you now! Look at your dress. Are you really Mr. Feng Shui


    Old nine embarrassed smile, way: "I also want to eat is not."


    "Still eating? How fat you look Xu Shaotang squeezed his eyes at Lao Jiu and said with a smile, "it''s not just about eating, it''s about eating with a mouth full of oil!"


    Now Lao Jiu and the old Jiu he saw at the Shihuang mausoleum are two people. The bird man is now wearing a clean robe and his hair is glossy. At first glance, he has a certain style.


    Lao Jiu laughs and says with emotion: "we didn''t know that Fengshui made so much money before. If we had known about it, who would have done tomb raiding! Alas, it''s a pity that the sixth master will be rich in a few months if he is still here! "


    He has been worried about the death of the sixth master.


    They didn''t know that Mr. Feng Shui was still so popular in this era. They always thought that there were few people who believed in Feng Shui in this society. They didn''t expect to come to big cities. They found that the richer the people were, the more they believed in Feng Shui.


    Now the people looking for him to watch Fengshui are almost in line, and the price he charges is getting higher and higher.


    Not only that, the people who invited him to see Fengshui also wanted to book a hotel for him. For those below five-star, he has little chance to stay now.


    What he regrets most now is that it''s too late to know the road to wealth. If it had been a few years earlier, he and Liu Ye would have stepped into the ranks of billionaires now. Who would have risked his life to make a living by stealing Tombs!


    "Maybe that''s life!" Xu Shaotang said with relief: "you are all playing with Fengshui and numerology. Can''t you see through these things? I can''t help it. The sixth master is the one


    "Yes! Six Ye''s life is not good! "


    Old nine full of emotion said a, and said: "well, don''t say six Ye''s business, let''s go to help your friends see Fengshui again!"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "let''s talk about the first house."


    After entering the house, Xu Shaotang simply introduced Lao Jiu to the public.


    Lao Jiu''s clothes are very good, and Xu Shaotang says that Lao Jiu is very good at Feng Shui. Naturally, people believe Lao Jiu very much, and they all shout "Sir" when they speak and shut up, which makes Lao Jiu a little bit unhappy.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look now. After finishing our business, we''ll have a good drink in the evening." Xu Shaotang said to Lao Jiu with a smile.


    Laojiu nodded and said, "no problem!"


    In order to avoid the situation of the last time, Xu Shaotang specially arranged two people to accompany Qin Qianyu and Lao Jiu to see the fengshui of that floor. As for Xu Shaotang, he is not interested in seeing that floor any more. Anyway, he has already seen what he should see. Now it''s up to Lao Jiu to see what he thinks.


    Qin Qianyu followed Lao Jiu to that floor. She didn''t know Feng Shui, so it was inconvenient to interrupt. She just watched Lao Jiu looking around quietly.


    Lao Jiu didn''t speak. He kept looking from all directions. He still had the standard compass of Mr. Feng Shui in his hand.


    So after half an hour, Lao Jiu finally came to Qin Qianyu.


    "Miss Qin, would you please tell me about your birthday?" Lao Jiu asked Qin Qianyu with a smile.


    Qin Qianyu looked at Lao Jiu in surprise: "ah? Do you want to see the eight characters of birth in Fengshui? "


    Lao Jiu nodded slightly and said: "generally, it''s unnecessary, but Miss Qin is Xu Shao''s friend. I want to help you see it more accurately. The geomantic omen of a place is not only related to its location, but also related to the eight characters of the owner''s birthday. In some places, the geomantic omen is very prosperous, but it conflicts with the owner''s life style. Choosing this kind of place can make a fortune, but it''s not so bad But people''s bodies are getting worse day by day. If Miss Qin doesn''t want to disclose it, that''s OK. "


    "It''s not something that can''t be said." Qin Xiaoyu said his birthday to Lao Jiu.


    Listening to Qin''s words about his birthday, Lao Jiu began to pinch his fingers there. Gradually, his brows twisted.


    Seeing that Lao Jiu''s face was not right, Qin Qianyu suddenly became nervous and asked in a low voice: "Sir, does the geomantic omen of this place not match my eight character?"


    Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "let''s not talk about feng shui. Miss Qin, the eight characters of your birthday are really strange. I have some words. I don''t know if I should say them?"


    "Sir, but it doesn''t matter." Qin Qianyu nodded slightly.


    Old nine slowly said: "according to the eight characters of Miss Qin''s birthday, it should be the face of great wealth. If I guess correctly, Miss Qin''s identity should be extremely dignified! You can completely ignore the geomancy of a place because no matter where you start a company, you will definitely succeed. It''s just that... "At this point, Lao Jiu suddenly stops and looks at Qin Qianyu with a complicated look.


    "Just what?" Qin Qianyu asked.


    Just a few words made her believe Lao Jiu''s words, because he knew that Lao Jiu didn''t know his identity, and Xu Shaotang didn''t tell Lao Jiu. That is to say, what Lao Jiu said was totally calculated according to his birthday!


    "Alas..." Lao Jiu sighed softly and said, "everything has two sides. Miss Qin''s fate is the same. Miss Qin is the fate of peony fighting for spring."


    "What is peony fighting for spring?" Qin Qianyu asked with doubts.


    "Peony is wealth, but peony suppresses peach blossom!" Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said: "Miss Qin can have a smooth career, but in love and marriage, she is facing many obstacles. If she doesn''t pay attention, she will die alone."


    As Lao Jiu''s voice fell, Qin Qianyu''s face turned pale.


    She doesn''t care about wealth, she just want to harvest their expectations of love, but now, Lao Jiu''s words, no doubt give her a basin of cold water.


    "Sir, since you have seen my fate, is there any way you can help me change this situation?" Qin Qianyu catches Lao Jiu as if he had caught a life-saving straw. "I don''t want to be rich, just love and marriage!"


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s appearance, Lao Jiu gently closed his eyes and said, "Miss Qin, Feng Shui and Ming Li are things that you can believe, but you can''t believe them. You don''t have to ask too much."

 Chapter 1652

    "I believe it


    Qin Qianyu nodded heavily and said, "please give me some advice. Thank you very much!"


    To be honest, before that, Qin Qianyu didn''t really believe in these things. Growing up in the Qin family, she was destined to sneer at these feudal superstitious things because of her education. But just now, she believed these things, because Lao Jiu''s calculation was too accurate!


    "It''s too difficult for others to change the fate theory." Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "although I can see it, I don''t have the ability to help Miss Qin change her life against the weather. But all the people who can change her life against the weather are heroes of a generation. I''m a little Feng Shui gentleman. I really don''t have this ability."


    Qin shallow language dejectedly let go of Lao Jiu''s hand, full face bitterly say: "that my life can''t change?"


    "Not at all!" Lao Jiu said quietly: "others can''t change, but you can change yourself."


    "How to change it?"


    Qin Qianyu''s dim eyes rekindled the spark of hope.


    "The secret must not be revealed!" Lao Jiu gave Qin a smile and said, "I''ll send Miss Qin a few words. If Miss Qin understands, she can change her fate. If she doesn''t understand, Lao Jiu doesn''t dare to say more."


    "Go ahead, sir!" Qin Qianyu said respectfully.


    Old nine tiny smile, way: "deep love not life, strong pole then disgrace!"


    "Love is not longevity, strong is disgrace?" Qin Qianyu repeated these words in her mouth. She really didn''t understand the meaning of these words. She could only savor them carefully, hoping that she could realize something.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s appearance, Lao Jiu didn''t speak, so he stood beside him, as if he didn''t want to disturb Qin Qianyu.


    For a long time, Qin Qianyu still didn''t understand the meaning of these words. He could only look at Lao Jiu with a pleading face, hoping that Lao Jiu could solve his doubts.


    Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "Miss Qin, if I tell you, maybe it''s useless. You need to understand these words by yourself! You can''t realize it now. You can realize it later. Don''t be in a hurry for a while. "


    "All right! Thank you for your advice


    Qin shallow language to old nine slightly salute, old nine even said don''t dare.


    "Does that gentleman mean that there is no need to see Fengshui here?" Qin Qianyu returned to business.


    Old nine nodded his head and said: "Miss Qin is rich. Any geomantic omen can''t compete with your peony beauty. In addition, the geomantic omen here is good. Look over there, there is a river. The river is close to the direction of this building. This is the phase of gathering wealth. This floor is also the top floor of this building. There is no building around to block this floor. Miss Qin''s wealth is not good at all I can''t stop it. "


    "All right! Thank you, sir Qin Qianyu said gratefully: "Sir, please give me your card number. I will transfer the money to your card later, which can be regarded as..."


    "You''re welcome, Miss Qin!" Lao Jiu shook his head and said, "Miss Qin is Xu Shao''s friend. Xu Shao is very kind to me. It''s my honor to help Xu Shao''s friend Watch Feng Shui. I don''t want to take the money from Miss Qin."


    "No, it''s one size." Qin shallow language seriously said: "Sir can help me to point out the maze, I''m very grateful, if you don''t take any money, I feel sorry."


    "Since Miss Qin has said that, I''ll take Miss Qin 100 yuan! Just think of me as borrowing some wealth from Miss Qin. " Lao Jiu said with a smile.


    He wanted to say that he would only charge one yuan, but thinking about Qin Qianyu''s rich life, he estimated that Qin Qianyu could not give one yuan at all, so he changed his mind and said that he would charge 100 yuan.


    "One hundred yuan..." Qin Qianyu looked at Lao Jiu speechless and knew that Lao Jiu was selling Xu Shaotang''s face. She said no more and nodded: "in that case, thank you very much, sir."


    Take out Qin Jiuyuan''s wallet and pass it to him.


    Lao Jiu happily put away 100 yuan and said with a smile, "Miss Qin''s 100 yuan may be more effective than others'' 10 million yuan."


    Qin chuckled and said, "by the way, I heard brother Xu say, didn''t you save his life? Why do you say he saved you? Who on earth saved who? "


    Looking at Lao Jiu''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang, he believes that Xu Shaotang has saved Lao Jiu. In his opinion, Xu Shaotang is almost omnipotent. How can he need Lao Jiu to rescue him?


    "Strictly speaking, it should be Xu Shaoxian who saved me before I could save him. This should be a kind of cause and effect in the dark." Thinking about what he had experienced in Shihuang mausoleum, Lao Jiu was filled with emotion and said slowly: "if Xu Shao was as indifferent to my life and death as Ying JunShang, I would not..."


    "Wait!"


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Qin Qianyu suddenly moved in his heart. He interrupted Lao Jiu''s words and asked, "who did you say just now? What''s the matter with you


    "Yes Lao Jiu nodded slightly and mentioned Ying JunShang''s name. He could not help gnashing his teeth and said, "if it wasn''t for that bastard, sixth master would not have died miserably. I really want to frustrate that bastard!""You know Ying JunShang!" Qin Qianyu''s eyes turned slightly, pondered a little, and said, "I have a bit of a problem with Ying JunShang. Now I''m looking for that bastard everywhere. Do you know where he is now?"


    Lao Jiu didn''t doubt that he was there. He said slowly, "that bastard must have become a pile of ashes now, so you don''t have to trouble him any more, Miss Qin!"


    "He''s dead?"


    Qin Qianyu looked at Lao Jiu in surprise and asked, "when did it happen?"


    Lao Jiu calculated carefully and said, "it should be about half a year ago."


    "Half a year?"


    Qin''s face was full of thinking, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing that Qin Qianyu''s look seemed to be a little wrong, Lao Jiu asked, "Xu Shao also knows this matter. Didn''t Xu Shao tell you?"


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Qin Qianyu broke away from his thoughts. He shook his head with a smile and said, "brother Xu went out for a while before. I guess he forgot this thing! I originally wanted brother Xu to help me find Ying JunShang for revenge, but I didn''t expect that he would help me to revenge quietly. I really have to thank him back. "


    "Xu Shao also avenged me!"


    Old nine full of emotion said: "can know Xu Shao, is really my lucky."


    "Well, brother Xu is also a noble man. There are not a few people who have benefited from him." Qin Xiaoyu said with a smile, "well, since there is no problem with Fengshui here, I''ll make it a decision. When I open my business here, I may have to ask my husband to help me see the layout of the office."


    "With pleasure!"

 Chapter 1653

    Because there are still a lot of appointments on hand, Lao Jiu leaves after seeing Feng Shui for Qin Qianyu.


    In order to thank Lao Jiu, Xu Shaotang personally took him to the airport.


    "How''s it going?"


    As soon as the car left Xu''s house, Xu Shaotang asked Lao Jiu with a smile.


    Lao Jiu nodded and said, "it should be about the same."


    "What do you call it?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "well done is well done, but not well done is not well done. What should this be?"


    Old nine said with a smile: "I gave Miss Qin said eight words: deep love is not life, strong is disgrace."


    Xu Shaotang said something in his heart and asked Laojiu: "what do these eight words mean?"


    "That''s what Xu Shao means!" Lao Jiu said with a smile: "it means that you should follow the fate of love. If you use it too deeply, it won''t last long. If you force it too much, you will only be wronged by yourself."


    "Can she understand you in such a vague way?" Xu Shaotang some worry said.


    In fact, Qin Qianyu didn''t know that the life Lao Jiu gave her was actually according to Xu Shaotang''s meaning. Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything to Lao Jiu in front of them, but when he called Lao Jiu, he had already communicated with Lao Jiu. Let him do him a favor in his way, and let Qin Qianyu not force things between them too much, and let everything go with him.


    "Old nine said with a smile:" Miss Qin so smart people, should soon be able to understand the meaning of the eight words


    "Just tell her! What are you doing with all these twists and turns? " Xu Shaotang sighed for me: "if she doesn''t understand the meaning of those words, our efforts will be wasted."


    "Don''t worry, Xu. Miss Qin will understand!" Lao Jiu said with a smile: "some words, I said too clearly, but it''s not easy for people to believe. It''s just this kind of feeling that I don''t understand. Only in this way can I give people a profound feeling!"


    "There seems to be a point!" Xu Shaotang thought for a while, and said to Lao Jiu with a smile, "you can''t show others fengshui, but it''s also used, right?"


    "Some are the same, but most are different." Old nine slowly said: "Feng Shui is not the same as numerology. Feng Shui has evidence to follow, but numerology has no trace to follow. Therefore, most of feng shui will be very direct, but numerology can''t be too clear. Otherwise, if you accidentally say something wrong, you can''t come back round."


    If Lao Jiu really has this ability, what else can he do to steal Tombs?


    Most fortune tellers, in fact, rely on the observation of words and expressions, and ask some inexplicable questions, so that the fortune teller can inadvertently say something, and then calculate the general situation of some fortune tellers in combination with various situations, so that the fortune teller can believe what he says next.


    People are living, but Feng Shui is dead. This is the most fundamental difference between fate and Feng Shui.


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you have such a way in your business. If you don''t understand the way, it''s strange that you won''t be fooled."


    "Ha ha, this is not a hoax, but a kind of folk psychology!" Lao Jiu smiles and says to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, to tell you the truth, I don''t know how many people like Miss Qin are queuing up to pursue her. You even asked me to play such a big play with you to push her out. Aren''t you afraid of thunder and lightning?"


    "I didn''t push her out." Xu Shaotang seriously said: "I just don''t want her to be too demanding. The thing of emotion is to let it be."


    He really didn''t mean to push away Qin''s words. He made Lao Jiu play such a big role in front of Qin''s words. That''s to make Qin''s words understand the truth of letting nature take its course.


    If there is a natural day, he will not refuse Qin Qianyu. As for now, he can only say that he does not like and dislike Qin Qianyu. Whether there is Qin Qianyu in his life or not, he is indifferent.


    "Xu Shao, in fact, according to the face, you and Miss Qin are married." Lao Jiu said with a smile.


    "You''re starting to brainwash me with your fortune telling?" Xu Shaotang gave Lao Jiu a white look and said with a smile: "I don''t care if there is a husband and wife. As long as I really fall in love with her, even if we don''t get along with each other and there is no husband and wife, I will marry her! Anyway, I never believe in fortune telling. It''s up to me, not heaven


    "Well, I didn''t say that!" Lao Jiu was not angry, let alone Xu Shaotang. Even he didn''t believe in fortune telling himself. After a little meditation, Lao Jiu suddenly thought of another thing and frowned at Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shao, I don''t know if I said something wrong when I was showing Miss Qin Feng Shui."


    "Well, what do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Lao Jiu said: "well, I accidentally mentioned Ying JunShang in front of Miss Qin. Looking at Miss Qin, she seems to be interested in Ying JunShang. Miss Qin herself said that she had some problems with Ying JunShang and wanted to revenge him, but I thought about it carefully later and felt that it was not the same thing. "Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, then said with a bitter smile: "you have nothing to do in front of her to win Jun Shang. What''s that bastard doing?"


    "Didn''t I say it by accident?" Old nine helplessly looking at Xu Shaotang, asked: "Miss Qin really with win Jun Shang have a festival?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think it''s a holiday!"


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully for a while and said, "what question did she ask you at that time?"


    "She asked Ying JunShang whether he was dead or alive." Lao Jiu carefully recalled the situation at that time, and added: "I also asked Ying JunShang how long it was before the accident, and I answered truthfully."


    Although he didn''t know what the situation was, he always felt that something was wrong. Later, when he thought about Qin''s performance at that time, he felt that Qin''s performance seemed to be abnormal, but he couldn''t tell where the abnormality was.


    "She should be able to think that the death of Ying JunShang has something to do with me at most." Xu Shaotang said to Lao Jiu: "there should be nothing wrong. She may regard yingjunshang as her friend. Even if she wants to blame me, she can blame me at most. You don''t have to worry."


    "I''m not worried about that!"


    Lao Jiu said with a smile, "I''m just afraid that my words will cause misunderstanding between Xu Shao and Miss Qin. In that case, my guilt will be great."


    "Nothing!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "she will not kill me to avenge Ying JunShang..."

 Chapter 1654

    Back home, a few women are there to discuss the company decoration layout of those things.


    Xu Shaotang was not interested in these things, so he went out to find the noisy children.


    As soon as he got to the yard, Qin Qianyu followed him.


    "Brother Xu, can I talk to you about something?" Qin Qianyu asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Don''t know why, Xu Shaotang heart suddenly surge up a bad premonition, he slightly side purpose looked at Qin shallow language one eye, light asked: "want to talk about what?"


    Qin Xiaoyu said with a smile, "let''s go out and talk. Don''t disturb the children''s play."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, in the heart that kind of bad premonition is more intense.


    He faintly feels that the things Qin Qianyu wants to talk to himself should be related to Ying JunShang. The reason why Qin Qianyu wants him to go out to chat is not to worry about disturbing the children, but not to let other people hear what they want to talk about next.


    With an indifferent attitude, Xu Shaotang walked out of the door slowly, while Qin Qianyu followed him silently.


    They come out along the path. Unconsciously, Qin Qianyu has quickened his pace to catch up with him.


    "Tang Qun?"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was wondering why Qin Qianyu didn''t say something, Qin Qianyu suddenly called to Xu Shaotang.


    "You..."


    Xu Shaotang instinctively wants to ask Qin Qianyu how to know that he was once transformed into Tang Qun. Seeing the smile on Qin Qianyu''s face, he immediately pretends to be baffled and asks, "who are you calling?"


    "Brother Xu, is there anyone else here besides us?" Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    She has been staring at Xu Shaotang''s cheek, just now Xu Shaotang''s face that flash and the color of surprise did not escape her eyes, at this time, she is more convinced of the judgment in her heart.


    "Are you sick?" Xu Shaotang raised his hand on Qin Qianyu''s forehead and gently touched it. He shook his head and said: "it seems that he is not sick. How can he talk nonsense?"


    Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said: "brother Xu, I''ve already guessed it. Don''t pretend in front of me. You are Tang Qun, who has been a driver for some time! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s determined look, Xu Shaotang knows that he can''t hide it this time.


    "No, how do you know?" Now that Qin Qianyu has guessed it, Xu Shaotang simply admits that he is full of doubts and asks Qin Qianyu, "don''t you guess it just because Lao Jiu mentioned something about winning JunShang to you?"


    According to reason, Lao Jiu didn''t reveal anything particularly important. Qin Qianyu probably wouldn''t have guessed it. But now, Qin Qianyu has guessed it, which makes him curious. He really wants to know where the girl came from.


    In fact, if Qin Qianyu didn''t mention it, Xu Shaotang almost forgot it.


    "It''s you


    Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "no wonder when you applied for the job, I always felt you were very familiar with it!"


    "You don''t feel it, do you?" Xu Shaotang curled his mouth. If Qin Qianyu could feel it, he would have felt it for a long time.


    She only found out today that it must have something to do with what Lao Jiu said about Ying JunShang. Now he just wants to know where Qin Qianyu judged him to be Tang Qun.


    "Of course not!" Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "I just felt that you were familiar, but I didn''t think much about it. Until you and Ying JunShang suddenly disappeared together, I felt that something was wrong. Ying JunShang just disappeared for no reason, and you also disappeared. Don''t you think it''s a coincidence? "


    "What''s the coincidence?" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "Of course, it''s a coincidence, but you don''t know it! After you disappeared, I asked my father to use his relationship to help me find you, but even so, nothing can be found. Your disappearance is as abrupt as your appearance. " Qin Qianyu walked forward slowly, and said with a smile: "at that time, I suspected that you were the one who had been arranged by Ying JunShang to me. It was only when I heard Lao Jiu mention Ying JunShang to me that I connected this series of things together!"


    After listening to Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say.


    He felt that he didn''t show anything in front of Qin Qianyu, but the girl actually inferred her identity by virtue of these unimportant things.


    It has to be said that at this moment, Xu Shaotang has a kind of new look at Qin Qianyu.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Qianyu with a smile and jokingly says, "I didn''t expect that you still have the potential to be a detective!"


    "If I don''t guess, are you going to hide it for the rest of your life?" Qin shallow tone drum drum looking at Xu Shaotang said: "you hide me so hard, thanks to me at that time will you as a friend who can say something from the heart!"Thinking about what he had said to Tang Qun, Qin Qianyu blushed slightly. His words were undoubtedly confessed to Xu Shaotang.


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s better to say it without knowing it than to say it in front of Xu Shaotang. At least she won''t be too embarrassed, and Xu Shaotang knows what she wants.


    "I can''t help it, too!"


    Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to smile and said, "now you know that the death of Ying JunShang has something to do with me. Do you blame me? After all, you always regard yingjunshang as your friend. "


    "What do I blame you for?" Qin Qianyu shook his head slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang seriously and said: "since brother Xu is going to kill Ying JunShang, there must be your reason. I believe you won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately!"


    It''s said that women''s love is blind, and Qin Qianyu is no exception. She really regards yingjunshang as an ordinary friend. Although she doesn''t feel much about yingjunshang and is a little annoyed with her pursuit, at that time, she always thought that yingjunshang was also a young hero. But now, after learning that yingjunshang died under Xu Shaotang''s hands, she immediately feels that yingjunshang It''s not a good person.


    "Thank you for believing me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Ying JunShang is really not a good man. He did those things even if he killed 100 times."


    "I knew brother Xu would not kill innocent people indiscriminately!" Qin Qianyu smiles. Originally, she wanted to say something to Xu Shaotang, but suddenly she thought of the words Lao Jiu said to herself. At this moment, she seemed to understand the meaning of those words.

 Chapter 1655

    In the next few days, Qin Qianyu put most of his thoughts on the preparation of the company.


    At the same time, Qin Qianyu also moved out of the Xu family and lived in an apartment near the company.


    While Xu Shaotang secretly sighs that Lao Jiu''s words are working, he secretly sends someone to protect her. After all, Qin Qianyu is now on the boundary of the sea of heaven, and he can''t let Qin Qianyu''s safety be ignored just by his friendship with the Qin family.


    Lin Shuying, who had a few days'' rest at home, returned to work in the company.


    Although they also want to spend more time with their men, they don''t have to be tired of staying together all day. Shengshi has to continue to operate, and they are not willing to be a housewife.


    In contrast, Xu Shaotang is a lot more relaxed. When he''s free, he accompanies a few kids and compassion in his family, or he takes out the painting that old Danqing gave him to study, or he goes out with Chen Cheng and some of them for a stroll, which makes life more enjoyable.


    On that day, Chen Cheng and some of them came to Xu''s house again. The children were in the backyard, while some of them drank under the grape trellis in the front yard.


    "Boss, I really admire you!" Listening to the children''s frolic in the backyard, Chen Cheng can''t help but give Xu Shaotang a thumbs up, "my family is one now, I feel like I''m going to be broken down, your family is going to be a dozen, you can be so comfortable!"


    "What is a dozen! It''s far from a dozen! " Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes at Chen Cheng and said, "if you are not at home as often as I am, you won''t feel broken down."


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang is not the kind of person who especially likes children. When children are too noisy, he will also feel irritable. However, because he rarely has the opportunity to accompany these little guys, the noise of children has become a kind of happiness for him now.


    No one can refuse happiness, and he is no exception.


    Chen Cheng said with a smile, "how can I compare with the boss? Boss, you are the one who does great things. I''m just a little gangster."


    "Don''t flatter me, boy. I''d rather change my identity with you if I could!" Xu Shaotang some helplessly said: "the surface scenery, the heart hesitates, said is me this kind of person! You three don''t want to be in the middle of happiness. If you really want to stand in my position, you will know the helplessness. "


    You Mingze said with a smile: "I am very satisfied!"


    "Of course you are satisfied!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Yu Xi has been born, Yu Xiao is pregnant again. What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    "Ha ha, if I can travel with them, I will be satisfied!" You Mingze said with a smile.


    Hearing you Mingze''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help frowning slightly and said, "I said, you boy should not come to me today and go to Yuxi to ask for their favor, right?"


    Because of the rules of the Dragon general, the Yu sisters'' scope of activities is strictly limited to the Youjia. Although he also knows that staying at home all day is depressing, it''s very kind of the Dragon general to be like this. Although if he had the cheek to plead for them again, Longjiang might sell him face, but he was unwilling.


    Everything can be done again and again, but not again and again. For the sake of you Mingze and others, Xu Shaotang has asked Longjiang for love twice and definitely won''t open his mouth for the third time.


    "No, no!" You Mingze shook his head and said: "I don''t want to ask the boss to intercede for us. I just feel a little bit. Now the result is very good for us, and I don''t dare to expect too much. After all, Yu Xi and Yu Xiao once made such a big mistake."


    "I wish you knew!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked at you Mingze white, and said: "I say you are a top hacker, how can you think so hard sometimes?"


    You Mingze puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang, asked: "boss, what do you mean this?"


    "You''re not short of money, are you?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    You Mingze nodded with a smile, and said with a smile, "isn''t this also following the boss


    Not only you family is not short of money, but Chen family and Xiao family are not short of money, because they have a good relationship with Xu family. Their families have also developed rapidly in recent years, especially you family! Yu Xi and Yu Xiao couldn''t go out to the front door of Youjia, so they devoted most of their energy to Youjia''s company. They had great talent in business and put forward many constructive suggestions on Youjia''s business, which made Youjia''s development close to Xu''s.


    "Well, you flatter me very well. For your sake, I''ll tell you a way to make Yu''s sisters less depressed for the time being." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "What method?" You Mingze suddenly came to interest, a grasp of Xu Shaotang, said: "boss, hurry to tell me!"


    Xiao Jingwen said with a bad smile: "boss, the way you say is not to let the second brother try to make a man, right?"


    "This method sounds good!" Chen Cheng also said with a smile.Although Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang have not changed their sexual maturity in a few years.


    "I said," what do you two think? " Xu Shaotang put out his hand and patted them on their heads, speechless.


    "Boss, ignore them both!" You Mingze asked eagerly: "what''s your method?"


    He really wanted to know what Xu Shaotang said. Although the Yu sisters didn''t say it, he also knew that they certainly didn''t want to stay in the same place all the time. Not only their sisters, but I believe no one would like to. Now they are just helpless.


    Looking at you Mingze''s eager appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a mysterious smile: "since you are not short of money, now you have a new family, it should be OK to change into a bigger house?"


    "Changing houses?" You Mingze was slightly stunned, and then said with great joy: "the boss is right, we really need to change a house!"


    Change a house, although Yuxi they are still under house arrest, but at least change an environment, can give them some fresh feeling temporarily.


    "It''s not just about changing houses! And another big house! " Xiao Jingwen is also a character of human spirit. He said with a smile: "moreover, it''s better for your family to buy a piece of land and repair it by themselves, so that the two sisters in law can participate in the design of the new home!"


    "It makes sense!"


    You Mingze''s eyes turned, and then he asked Xu Shaotang with some worry: "will the Dragon general agree with me?"


    "It should be. The dragon will not be so unkind!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and joked: "moreover, your children should not be less in the future. You may be a little small in your villa now."


    Xiao Jingwen laughed and said, "yes, they work hard to make people at home when they have nothing to do. How can children be

 Chapter 1656

    Later, Xu Shaotang made a phone call with Longjiang to remind him that the frequent abnormal signal events may be the prelude to the invasion of the demons.


    "I doubt it, too!" The dragon on the other end of the phone will say with some heaviness: "time is more and more pressing."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked, "what''s going on over there in Shenlong mountain? Have you found out?"


    "From the situation of the UAV, there is no obvious change." Dragon will slowly said: "I''m a little bit not at ease, and let Long Fei personally past the investigation, the specific situation may be later to know."


    From a simple matter, we can see that Longjiang attaches great importance to the situation on the other side of Shennong mountain.


    "If you need any help in time, just give me a call." Xu Shaotang said slowly, and then asked, "what''s the progress of the UFO research? Can we get those experts to speed up the process? "


    "Fast enough!" Long Jiang sighed softly: "almost all the top experts in our country have participated in the research. Many of those experts are studying day and night, and they are all a group of people in their sixties and seventies. Even I feel guilty when they work so hard."


    A flying saucer with advanced technology is priceless to those experts. In addition, Long Jiang and other leaders have urged them to speed up the research progress several times. They also have a strong sense of urgency. Now they are almost exchanging their lives for technology!


    Although distressed, but the dragon will have no way, they must speed up the research on the advanced technology above the flying saucer, in order to better deal with the future invasion of the demons.


    "Oh." Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "I can''t help it. Now time is too tight."


    "Yes, time is pressing..." The Dragon breathed out a long breath and said, "if you can have a good rest, have a good rest. According to the current situation, you don''t have many stable days."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I understand!"


    After chatting with Long Jiang casually, Xu Shaotang hangs up.


    Come downstairs, see a few women are sitting around in front of the TV, looking at the picture above the TV with interest.


    Xu Shaotang walked over and asked curiously, "what are you looking at? With such relish. "


    Most of the time, Xu''s TV is a decoration, and no one goes to watch TV. Today''s situation is really the first for the first time!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Ji Rushu jumped up, pulled Xu Shaotang to the front of the TV and said, "watch the big news now!"


    "Big news?" Xu Shaotang just curiously approaches, but his phone rings. It''s Long Jiang who just ended the conversation with him.


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, in following Ji Rushu to sit down in front of the TV, at the same time, connected the long Jiang''s phone.


    "Are you at home? If you are at home, turn on the TV immediately, any channel will do


    Long Jiang''s anxious voice came from the phone.


    "I''m watching!" Xu Shaotang said slowly.


    On the TV screen, a young man is slowly sitting in a room full of a sense of technology.


    "Little wisdom!" Xu Shaotang heart suddenly a jump, pupil instantly enlarged.


    At the moment, Xiaozhi was smiling and said: "in front of our great Atlantis, you have no chance to resist. You obediently choose to surrender, or you can still have the qualification to be slaves, otherwise..."


    Xiaozhi is constantly boasting about the strength of Atlantis. In any case, it means that all the people in the world should give up their resistance and not make meaningless struggles. They just need to welcome the arrival of the gods of Atlantis.


    At the moment, Xiaozhi and Xu Shaotang are totally different. He is so arrogant, and his face is full of invincible looks. In his eyes, Atlantis are great, but people in this world are just ants. It seems that it has become a kind of favor for people in this world to be slaves to Atlantis!


    "Cut off the signal quickly!"


    Xu Shaotang anxiously said to the Dragon general on the other end of the phone.


    Long Jiang said with a wry smile: "if it could be cut off, it would have been cut off for a long time. At present, all TV communication and civil networks have been invaded. We have temporarily lost the control of TV signals and networks. The red guest alliance is trying to seize the control, but now, everything has been told, and even if we seize it back, it has little meaning..."


    "You have to get it back!" Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and looked at Xiaozhi on the TV screen, saying: "we can''t let this damn robot be so arrogant!"


    The Dragon general nodded and said, "don''t worry, even if Shennong mountain is razed to the ground, I will teach this damned robot a lesson!"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded heavily: "we must crack down on the arrogance of this damned robot, otherwise we don''t know what will happen to him in the future!"


    They really didn''t expect that Xiaozhi would come with them. Originally, they intended to keep secrets from the ordinary people. Now, it''s good. After Xiaozhi''s trouble, it''s estimated that the whole world will know. Before the invasion of the demons, I''m afraid many places have begun to be in chaos.When Xu Shaotang calls for blunder, he curses Xiaozhi in his heart. If possible, he really hopes that long will send someone to destroy Xiaozhi forever!


    "Well, I know that!" Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "now I don''t have time to think about how to reduce the panic of the people as much as possible. You have many ideas. If you want to think about this, we can''t cause a wide range of panic."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll think about it first, but don''t hold too much hope."


    "I really have to hope for this!" Long Jiang sighed softly: "you should be clear about the consequences of causing people''s panic. That damned robot is playing with us in order to disturb our feet before the invasion of the demons and let us worry about ourselves. We must not let him do what he wants!"


    "You''re really putting me in a bit of a quandary." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "OK, I''ll try my best to see if there is any good way."


    Hang up and long will after the phone, Xu Shaotang suddenly found that the family are looking at themselves with a face of consternation, pity heart face look to slightly better.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the crowd, took the remote control to turn off the TV, said with a wry smile to everyone: "if you want to ask, just ask!"


    I wanted to keep it secret, but now I can''t keep it secret.

 Chapter 1657

    "Smelly boy, is that guy on TV true?"


    Fang LAN looks at Xu Shaotang anxiously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and said with disdain: "what young man, that bastard is a damn robot!"


    "Robot?" Xu Wenzheng said as like as two peas: "I think the guy is the same as a real person. If it''s a robot, it''s too realistic."


    "Just like a real person, you can treat him as a real person except for the seven emotions and six desires of no one. However, even so, it is difficult to change the fact that he is a robot!" Xu Shaotang breathed out a long breath and said: "a lot of things now are made by this damned robot!"


    In the past, mu Tiance called Xiaozhi a "damned robot". He also felt that mu Tiance''s resentment was too strong. Until today, he thinks that this title is so suitable for Xiaozhi.


    Pity that so many of them were fooled around by a robot.


    "So, what you''re doing before, it''s all done by this robot?" Lin Shuying said suddenly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it can''t be said that it was all made by this robot. It has something to do with me and mu Tiance."


    Thinking that it was no longer necessary to keep secret, Xu Shaotang told the public the whole story from the beginning to the end. From finding five pieces of keys, to being cheated by Xiaozhi and destroying the seal of Kunlun Kingdom, all the time, he told them what they had seen and heard in Kunlun kingdom.


    Although he tried to be simple, it was an hour after he finished the whole thing.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the Xu family fell into a short period of stagnation.


    Even those who know the existence of Kunlun kingdom are shocked by the strange and tortuous process.


    They have never thought that so many things are actually made by this robot, and Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have inadvertently become accomplices of this robot. That is to say, the invasion of the demons that they are facing now is inseparable from Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Of course, Xu Shaotang''s responsibility is far greater than Mu Tiance''s, After all, mu Tiance only went to Shennong mountain with Xu Shaotang at the last time to meet Xiaozhi. Xu Shaotang basically made all the things in the early stage of looking for Xiaozhi.


    Think of these things, they suddenly have a kind of crying and laughing impulse, this thing is greatly beyond their understanding.


    "The demon you are talking about should be the Atlantis in the mouth of the robot?" Lin Shuying asked, leaning her head.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "before we just guessed, now we can be sure that the damned robot made such a move, just to let the people in our world mess up before the invasion of the demons, so that they can better invade our world."


    "Is there no way to stop it?" Song Yinuo worried and said: "from the description of the robot, we can see that Atlantis is far ahead of us in science and technology. If Atlantis really invade our world, then..."


    Later, song Yinuo did not dare to say it. There is no doubt that if it is the day of the invasion of the demons, there will be countless lives and deaths. Even the people they are sitting in can not guarantee that they will be alive at that time.


    "We want to stop it, but there''s no way to stop it."


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "according to our current situation and what the robot said, the time for the invasion of the demons should come soon, as short as one or two months, as long as half a year or so."


    Previously, GUI Liang Tianxia said that the longest time could be three or five years, but from the current situation, I''m afraid it won''t be three or five years, and the longest time should not be more than half a year.


    Before that, Xiaozhi had not made any noise, but today he suddenly intruded into the network and TV signals, which means that he also felt that the seal of Kunlun would be completely broken in the near future, otherwise he would not wait until this time to suddenly do such a thing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the Xu family once again fell into a kind of inexplicable fear.


    It seems like half a year or two has passed, but it''s actually a long time.


    Look at this warm home, and then look at those lovely children, they suddenly feel that this time is so short, they suddenly regret that they didn''t spend more time with each other.


    At this time, it seems that money is no longer important.


    Seeing the fear on everyone''s face, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "you don''t have to worry too much. From what we have learned, it''s not the first time for the invasion of the demons! People in the past can beat back the demons. I believe we can do the same today. "


    "Shaotang, we are wrong about you..."


    Lin Shuying suddenly sits next to Xu Shaotang, holds Xu Shaotang''s neck and looks at Xu Shaotang tenderly.It''s the first time for Lin Shuying to hold Xu Shaotang like this in front of so many people. She is not as free as Ji Rushu and Su Ruyun. But now, she feels that the reserve in her heart is not important at all. She just holds Xu Shaotang like this, even in the end of time.


    "What do you blame me for?" Xu Shaotang some inexplicable asked.


    Before Lin Shuying spoke, Ji Rushu was full of apologies and said: "before you left home, although we didn''t say it, we all complained. We always feel that you only care about your own things and ignore our feelings. Now we know that what you do is to make us live a happier life."


    "That''s it?" Xu Shaotang looked at several women with a smile and said, "I haven''t told you these things before. The only people who know all about it are dantai. Although compassion knows some, it only knows about it."


    "No wonder sister Lianxin never said you were wrong!" Su Ruyun suddenly realized and said: "you guy, why don''t you tell us such a big thing earlier? If you tell us earlier, we will cherish the past more!"


    Hearing Su Ruyun''s words, several women nodded deeply. Now they know how hard the peace was.

 Chapter 1658

    Looking at the look of several women, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "what are you doing? Isn''t it a demon invasion? How come it''s like the end of the world? Don''t worry, the sky won''t fall down! "


    Although he is also worried about the invasion of the demons, he can''t show no confidence in front of his family. If he doesn''t have confidence, it can be imagined that the Xu family will be shrouded in all kinds of haze in the next period of time.


    He didn''t know what the invasion would be like, but he just wanted his family to spend every day happily before the invasion!


    "Yes! The sky won''t fall down After all, Xu Wenzheng needs to be much more experienced. When he hears Xu Shaotang''s words, he already knows Xu Shaotang''s purpose. He smiles and says to the public, "didn''t you hear what Xu Shaotang said? In ancient times, the invasion of demons happened, let alone now? Today''s technology is millions of times better than ancient technology. If Atlantis dares to come here, they will be defeated by us


    "Don''t worry, everyone!"


    Fang Lan also took the opportunity to say: "we still have Shaotang at home. If we all have something to do, I''m afraid other families will be sad!"


    Hearing their husband and wife''s words, the women looked at each other and tried to put away their fear.


    Now the invasion of the demons has become a foregone conclusion. No one can change it. They have to work hard to adapt. Even if the world is destroyed, they should cherish the last good time.


    Pity heart gently touched his stomach, feeling the belly of the child''s beating, heart silently said: children, you must be safe!


    Now, compassion has opened her life and death, she just wants to see her baby come to the world smoothly, even if the world is no longer beautiful!


    "This thing is really sudden..."


    Song Yinuo sighed in a low voice: "I''m confused in my head now. I feel like I''ve seen the plot in the movie."


    "It''s really sudden. We didn''t expect that damn robot to do it! If we had known, we would have said anything... "


    Just in the middle of Xu Shaotang''s words, his eyes suddenly lit up. He grabbed song Yinuo''s arm and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    Song Yinuo was puzzled by Xu Shaotang''s appearance, but he said in a low voice: "I say this thing is too sudden. I feel like the plot in the movie. Isn''t this how many big movies in Xizhou are made?"


    "Enoch, you are so clever!"


    Excited, Xu Shaotang hugs song Yinuo and leaves a deep kiss on her cheek. Until his lip leaves song Yinuo''s cheek, song Yinuo is still at a loss.


    "Shaotang, you are making out with Enoch in front of us?" Su Ruyun said with a smile: "do you want us to avoid it first?"


    Hearing Su Ruyun''s words, song yinuodun was very embarrassed. He glared at the nervous Xu Shaotang with a red face. In his heart, he said to himself: this guy, don''t look at how many people there are. He''s very shy!


    Xu Shaotang knocked on Su Ruyun''s head and said with a smile, "what do you think in your head all day long? Do you think I''m such a person?"


    "You''re not, who is?"


    Several women said with a smile.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s sudden and unusual behavior is a bit abrupt, it also dilutes everyone''s worries. At this moment, they seem to have forgotten the invasion of the demons, and their life seems to have returned to what it should have been.


    Xu Shaotang looked at several women with black lines on his face and said: "I think of a way to reduce the panic of the people! The reason why that damned robot does such a thing at this time is that it wants us to make chaos before fighting, so that those people above are busy coping with the panic of the people all day long, and have no more time to devote to formulating measures to deal with the invasion of the demons! Hehe, I won''t let him do it


    Of course, Xu Wenzheng can also see the purpose of Xiaozhi. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he can''t help but ask curiously, "well, what do you think of?"


    "The movie!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Yinuo with a smile and said, "it''s Yinuo''s words that remind me! We can publicize it to the outside world. It''s actually a movie


    "The movie?" Lin Shuying frowned slightly and said, "is this method feasible? After all, the robot intruded all the network and TV signals. It seems unreasonable for us to say that this is the propaganda of the film! Whose film propaganda will use such means? "


    "It depends on you Mingze!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t forget that you Mingze is one of the top hackers in the world. If we try to get in touch with those top hackers in other countries and let them play a role with us, this thing will not have to be successful! Moreover, even if we can''t successfully eliminate the panic of all the people, we can at least reduce it as much as possible! "


    When Xu Wenzheng thought about it for a moment, he understood some of Xu Shaotang''s plans. However, he frowned and said, "it''s easy for you to say, but can hackers from other countries cooperate with us?""Yes Xu Shaotang nodded confidently: "this is not only a matter of our Xia Kingdom, but also a matter of the whole world. I believe every country should understand the consequences of allowing this panic to spread. If they don''t want their country to collapse before the invasion of the demons, they must cooperate with us in this play! As for those hackers, as long as the state uses all its strength to check, they will soon be able to find out their identities. Moreover, many hackers have a general understanding of each other. You Mingze should cooperate again. It should not be very difficult to do this! "


    "Tell us more about your plan?" Lin Shuying said: "while we are all here, let''s help you to see how much can be improved in this plan. Let''s improve the plan as much as possible and try our best to prevent the panic from spreading."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "please call Qin Qianyu and you Mingze for me immediately and ask them to come to our house immediately. I will tell them my plan first. With their cooperation, this plan can achieve the maximum effect!"


    "Good!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Shuying immediately starts to contact Qin Qianyu, while Lianxin starts to contact you Mingze, and Xu Shaotang goes out and starts to call Longjiang.

 Chapter 1659

    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang came in from the outside.


    "Mom, go and help us prepare some small dishes." Xu Shaotang looked at Fang LAN with a bitter smile and said, "I just got the news. Mr. Qin will come here in person."


    "Ah


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the Xu family suddenly opened their mouths. Now it''s almost nine o''clock in the evening. How could Qin Guozhu even come here in person?


    Seeing everyone''s surprise, Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "I don''t need him to come here in person, but he has to insist. I think he should have boarded the helicopter. It takes him two hours to get there. I don''t know when to talk tonight. I''d better prepare something to eat first. He''s old No more than us. "


    "Nonsense!"


    Xu Wenzheng gave him a look and said, "Mr. Qin comes to our house. Even if there''s nothing wrong, we''ll have a good reception!"


    "OK, I''ll go and prepare now!" Fang LAN stood up and sighed softly: "I hope you can come up with a way, otherwise this matter will be really serious. Although I am a woman, I know how serious the consequences are! Alas, there are always some people who can''t see us live in peace. That Atlantis man is so damned


    Fang LAN sighed and went to the kitchen. Song Yinuo also stood up to help in the kitchen.


    You Mingze is the first one to arrive at Xu''s home. When he receives Lianxin''s call, he is already on his way to Xu''s home.


    Although he didn''t know the whole process of the matter, he also knew something about it. In addition to what Xiaozhi said on TV, he immediately guessed about it. He had to come to the Xu family to ask about it clearly, otherwise he couldn''t sleep at all in the next time, and he also wanted to see if he could help.


    Now this matter is not the business of Xu Shaotang alone or some people, but the business of all the people in the world!


    "Boss!"


    You Mingze people have not appeared, the voice has come from the door.


    Soon, you Mingze ran in anxiously. Without sitting down, he asked Xu Shaotang, "is what''s on TV true?"


    "Really Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I asked you to come here just to let you help us!"


    "Good!" You Mingze jumped in his heart and quickly nodded: "as long as there is something useful for me, the boss will give orders!"


    "Sit down and rest for a while, and wait for two people!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly asked you Mingze: "do you have a computer?"


    "No!" You Mingze road.


    "Then follow me to the study, and use my computer to help me with some things first!"


    Xu Shaotang stands up and pulls you Mingze to his study quickly.


    You Mingze sat down in front of the computer and asked, "what do you need me to do?"


    "Now you immediately release news on all major platforms, saying that" Luoshen "Qin Qianyu wants to return to the entertainment industry, but this time he is returning as a filmmaker!" Xu Shaotang said quietly: "you should praise Qin Qianyu as much as possible in your words. It''s better to let people see that you are crazy about Qin Qianyu. You are the kind of person who can do anything for Qin Qianyu!"


    "Ah?"


    You Mingze looks at Xu Shaotang in amazement. He doesn''t know what purpose Xu Shaotang wants him to do.


    "Ah, what!" Xu Shaotang said anxiously: "hurry to do as I said. You''d better modify the time when the news is released. It can''t be the present time. It''s better to be in the early morning of this morning. Can this be done?"


    You Mingze really doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang''s purpose is now. Seeing that Xu Shaotang is in such a hurry, he doesn''t have time to think carefully. He just nods and says, "it''s not difficult!"


    Say, you Mingze''s hands will quickly operate on the computer, that technique see Xu Shaotang have a kind of dazzled feeling.


    "Second, this time things are done, you may not have to move!" Xu Shaotang said quietly beside him.


    You Mingze asked: "why?"


    Although talking to Xu Shaotang, you Mingze didn''t stop at all. He really achieved two purposes.


    "Because this time you may have to bear the blame!" Xu Shaotang said slowly: "I''ll try my best to help you fight for it, even if it''s compensation for you to carry the black pot!"


    "It''s OK. It doesn''t matter if I want to make any compensation. As long as I can calm down this matter, I can do anything!" You Mingze knocked on the computer quickly and said anxiously: "boss, you didn''t go out. Maybe you didn''t see it. When I came to you, many people began to rush into supermarkets and other places to buy food. In more than one place, almost all the supermarkets in Tianhai were full of people who rush to buy goods."


    "How long has it been? Has it been such a mess outside?"


    Xu Shaotang''s pupils shrunk and said: "then we must speed up our plan. Damn, that damn robot really caught us off guard! Damn itXu Shaotang really can''t help being rude. Now he wants to add all the vicious language to Xiaozhi. But when he thinks about it carefully, he thinks it''s useless. Xiaozhi is a robot without feelings. Besides, no matter how hard he scolds, he can''t hear it. On the contrary, he wastes his saliva.


    "Eh..."


    Just as Xu Shaotang was talking there, you Mingze suddenly said curiously: "boss, it seems that the red guest League has started to act!"


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang rushed to the computer.


    You Mingze pointed to a message on the computer screen and said, "look at this news, it''s obviously just released, but the time has been modified. It seems that Qin Qianyu is secretly preparing a blockbuster to compete with Xizhou''s science fiction blockbusters!"


    Xu Shaotang simply took a look at the news and nodded: "it should be the high-level people who start to do it. If this thing doesn''t go down, it won''t take a few days, and the whole world will be in chaos."


    "Well, yes!" You Mingze nodded and said, "when I came here, my parents were very worried. Even us were worried. Ordinary people didn''t know what they would worry about."


    "Indeed


    Xu Shaotang clenched his fist, said: "wait for Qin Qianyu and Qin Laodu to come, we must discuss a countermeasure tonight, you may not be able to sleep tonight!"


    "Nothing!" You Mingze indifferent said: "I am now energetic but very strong, not to mention a night without sleep, let me three days and three nights without sleep also doesn''t matter!"


    Two people are chatting in the study, until they hear the "rumble" sound from outside, Xu Shaotang said to you Mingze, who is still knocking on the computer crazily: "hold the computer and follow me, it should be Qin Laodao!"

 Chapter 1660

    When Qin Guozhu got off the plane, the Xu family and Qin Qianyu were waiting at the door.


    "It''s urgent. You''re welcome!"


    Qin Guozhu stopped the Xu family who wanted to come up to say hello and asked, "where are Xu Shaotang and you Mingze?"


    Xu Wenzheng said: "they are in the study upstairs and hear the sound of the helicopter. This meeting should come down!"


    "Good!"


    Qin Guozhu walked into Xu''s house quickly, but he didn''t have time to say hello to Xu''s family. As soon as he got to the house, he saw you Mingze and Xu Shaotang walking down with the computer.


    "Sit down!"


    Qin Guozhu said simply, and immediately asked Xu Shaotang, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "While waiting for you just now, you Mingze has already released information on major online platforms. You can have a look first."


    As Xu Shaotang said, he motioned to you Mingze to show Qin Guozhu the news he had released.


    When Qin Guozhu saw the news released by you Mingze, he blurted out like you Mingze: "do you like Xiaoyu?"


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, the Xu family and Qin Qianyu suddenly open their eyes. Ji Rushu even tilts his head and thinks, is it going to put on a good play of "brothers fighting for words"?


    "No, no!"


    Facing the public''s eyes, you Mingze quickly shook his head and said: "it''s the boss who asked me to release it like this. I don''t know what his purpose is?"


    After hearing you Mingze''s words, people look at Xu Shaotang with puzzled eyes.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we should give others a feeling that you Mingze is willing to do anything for the sake of shallow language! Because now we have to let him bear the blame. Since we want to play, we should do more! "


    "What do you mean?" Qin Guozhu still didn''t understand. He asked, "what''s the black pot you''re talking about?"


    Xu Shaotang said: "Qianyu is making a sci-fi blockbuster comparable to Xizhou. Originally, it was strictly confidential, but because you Mingze, the mongoose, was crazy about Qianyu, he hacked into Qianyu''s computer and saw the sample film that was shot in the early stage. So he used his own hacking technology and with the help of his other hacking friends, he hacked into electricity TV network, this has the picture we saw on TV before, and its purpose is to help shallow language promote this film which is still in production


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the people widened their eyes again. Unexpectedly, the way Xu Shaotang said was like this.


    "Why, don''t you think this plan will work?" See everybody''s full face astonished looking at oneself, Xu Shaotang can''t help asking in a low voice.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Qin Guozhu immediately shook his head and said, "it''s not impossible, but the plan is perfect! I didn''t expect you to come up with such a perfect plan in such a short time! "


    "Yes, it''s a perfect plan indeed!" Xu Wenzheng also nodded, and looked at you Mingze with some worry, and said: "in this way, the illusion to outsiders is that you Mingze has caused such a big public panic for his own private affairs. It''s impossible for them not to deal with him?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "so I want him to take the blame! Second, I''ll also ask for your opinion. Do you think it''s OK to do so, while it''s not settled yet? "


    "OK, I have no problem here!" You Mingze said without thinking: "as long as the top does not shoot me, how all right!"


    "No, it has to be shot!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you cause such a big panic. It''s impossible not to shoot you!"


    "Ah?"


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, everyone looked at each other.


    Even those women of Xu Shaotang feel that he is a little unkind. You know, you Mingze is working for his country. Even if you don''t reward him, you can''t say that he was shot!


    If so, you Mingze will die unjustly.


    You Mingze looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly for a long time, but he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, shoot! As long as I can calm down this incident, I will die in a proper place! "


    Finish saying, you Mingze try to make a pair of awe inspiring appearance, but the color of fear in the eyes or betrayed him.


    Among the people, only Qin Guozhu kept a slight smile and said to Xu Shaotang, "well, don''t act in front of me. Don''t I know you boy? Are you willing to let us shoot your brother? In that case, are you still Xu Shaotang? Time is tight now. Don''t play tricks on me! "


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "of course, it''s not really shooting him, but looking for a death penalty to replace him! Like a book, are you sure you can make someone look like a second child? "


    "So it is! If you have something to say, just say it all at once, and we''ll worry about it! " Lin Shuying looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Ji Rushu looked at you Mingze faintly, nodded confidently and said: "as long as you find someone who is similar to his figure and face shape, I can guarantee that they can''t distinguish Yuxi!""This is no problem!" Qin Guozhu said: "there are so many death penalty criminals, there is no problem to find such a person!"


    "Good! Let''s make a decision on this matter! " Xu Shaotang patted you Mingze on the shoulder and said, "you can only be wronged temporarily this time. After shooting the fake you Mingze, you can''t appear as you Mingze for the time being. If you want to go out, I''ll let Rushu help you change your face."


    You Mingze nodded and breathed a long sigh of relief, saying: "no problem, as long as you don''t die! Boss, you scared the hell out of me


    Just now, even he thought that Xu Shaotang really wanted the people above to shoot himself. Although it was for the sake of righteousness, it would be the best if he could not die.


    Qin Guozhu took a look at Xu Shaotang, then looked at you Mingze, and asked, "I remember that Yu''s sisters should have been asked to be put under house arrest by Longjiang, right? Do you have any idea? "


    "No!" You Mingze shook his head and said: "Mr. Qin, seriously, I''m very grateful that you can promise them a way to live. Just because of this, I was willing to sacrifice myself to suppress this incident when the boss said he would shoot me."


    "The young man''s consciousness is not bad!" Qin Guozhu nodded slightly, looked at you Mingze in praise, and said: "well, as long as this matter subsides, my old man here promises you that I will go to Longjiang''s place to plead for you personally, and let him no longer restrict your freedom, but I still can''t go abroad!"


    "Really?"


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, you Mingze was overjoyed and quickly said to Qin Guozhu, "thank you, Mr. Qin! I will do it well with my heart! "


    Now he finally understood why Xu Shaotang said that they might not have to change their houses. They have regained their freedom. What else should they change?


    At this moment, you Mingze looks at Xu Shaotang with gratitude! He knew in his heart that this plan didn''t have to be carried out by himself, even if he was looking for a powerful red guest, but Xu Shaotang pulled himself in. This is an opportunity for him to make contributions!

 Chapter 1661

    "You''re welcome!" Qin Guozhu said to you Mingze lightly, and then said to Xu Shaotang, "do you have any other suggestions?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "no more for the time being! Now it''s up to Qian Yu. I don''t know if she has registered the company. Although it doesn''t have a big impact, if she has already registered, it will be more convincing. "


    "I registered two days ago!" "The company registered is Fengming Media Co., Ltd.," Qin said


    "Nice name!"


    Xu Shaotang praised it and said: "in this way, we can publicize to the outside world. The filming of this film is carried out at the same time with the registered company! Anyway, it''s just a dynamic video, and it''s not difficult to shoot. People won''t doubt that it''s shot too fast! "


    Now he suddenly felt that it was really his own destiny. Qin Qianyu was just about to open an entertainment company, just in time for this kind of thing, as if everything had been predestined in advance.


    "Mr. Qin, can I make a suggestion?" Song Yinuo asked suddenly.


    Qin Guozhu nodded and said: "since everyone is here, it must be brainstorming, and you don''t have to be stiff. You can put forward any suggestions, but our time is very tight. Before you put forward your suggestions, you''d better go over them in your head. If you think they are useful, you can put forward them. If they are useless, you can''t put forward them."


    Song Yinuo thought for a moment and thought that his suggestion should still be useful. Then he said, "I suggest that it''s better to take out the script. At the same time, he should contact people all night to shoot. Even if there is no script, he should give others the illusion that he is shooting the film. When the official comes out to refute the rumor, he can take out the corresponding evidence!"


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, Qin Guozhu nodded slightly: "yes, this suggestion is very good!"


    Qin Guozhu immediately called his secretary and said, "immediately contact the corresponding director and other personnel overnight to set up a shooting scene in Shennong mountain. All personnel cooperate unconditionally and inform the capital garrison to send people and equipment to help build it. Before dawn, I have to see a complete film shooting site!"


    "Yes The secretary took the order at once.


    Although Qin Guozhu''s tone is not too harsh, everyone knows that if this thing is not completed before dawn, I''m afraid Qin Guozhu will first take his eldest son Qin Haoran to the sword!


    After giving orders to the Secretary, Qin Guozhu said to Qin Qianyu sternly, "you should contact the professional screenwriter immediately, and make a complete script for me according to the plot of those movies against alien invasion in Xizhou, which must be before dawn! If you can''t get in touch, even if you make it up yourself, you have to make it up for me! "


    Qin Guozhu seldom talks to Qin in this tone, but now is a special period, no matter how severe it is!


    "Good!" Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "I will take out the script before dawn! But I also have a suggestion. "


    "Say it


    "Since it''s time to play, it''s time to play." At the moment, Qin Qianyu regained his skilful posture and slightly pondered: "we''d better announce all the actors and so on. At the same time, all the actors immediately feel the shooting place. As soon as it''s daybreak, the official will come out immediately to refute the rumors and take out all the evidence. In this way, the credibility will be greater."


    "Well! That makes sense Qin Guozhu nodded slightly and asked, "you know the entertainment industry better. You are responsible for contacting these people. Is there any problem?"


    "Yes!" Qin Qianyu nodded and said: "since it''s a blockbuster, it must be made with big movies, and the actors are also big names. But it''s troublesome for those big name actors to get in touch with each other. They need to go through their agents. It''s too late for time. In addition, it''s late at night now, and many people have already gone to bed, so this is a bit of a trouble."


    Qin Guozhu listened carefully to Qin Qianyu''s words. Although he never cared about the entertainment industry, he knew something about it. Qin Qianyu''s worry was not unreasonable. Some famous actors were really famous. They had more airs than him. They felt that they could go to heaven with a pair of wings!


    "In fact, this matter is easy to solve!"


    Pitiful heart suddenly smiles and says: "if you want actors, don''t we have ready-made ones here? Besides, which one is not more famous than the so-called big stars? "


    Hear the words of pity heart, people think for a short time, and then look at Xu Shaotang.


    "No, what do you want me to do?" Xu Shaotang a face black line of say: "should not be to let me go acting?"


    Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "what''s wrong? I know your kid''s acting skills are not bad. They''re all those who don''t use ng! "


    "Yes He said with a smile: "and there''s another advantage. They are martial artists. It''s easy for them to shoot a lot of difficult movements. Just imagine taking out a video shot by real Kung Fu, it will definitely give people a great shock. At that time, people''s attention will shift to him and his kung fu."


    "Sister Lianxin has a point!" Lin Shuying said: "I suggest you add mu Tiance. As we all know, if you join mu Tiance, you can not only take part in the video shooting, but also transfer your attention to a great extent. After all, mu Tiance''s face is lethal to many women!"Ji Rushu said with a smile: "yes, in this way, the heroine can be defined as shallow language, and they are the shareholders of the company. We can publicize them to the outside world. They put all their money into shooting the film, and they all perform for free. In this way, the topic is also wide!"


    After opening the chatterbox, everyone became active. Everyone''s suggestions were really useful. Qin Guozhu had to sigh that the Xu family was really talented!


    "Very good, your suggestions are very good!" Qin Guozhu said with satisfaction: "in this case, Xu Shaotang, you should go to Shennong mountain immediately and contact mu Tiance at the same time. You must also shoot a fighting video before dawn!"


    When Xu Shaotang was about to speak, Qin Guozhu said again, "at this time, don''t kick me, or I''ll have to clean you up!"


    "Get..." Xu Shaotang originally wanted to refuse, but when she thought about it carefully, there was some truth in her words. In order to calm down the mess caused by Xiaozhi, she should make a temporary guest appearance as an actor. "OK, I''ll go to Shennong mountain right away. If there''s anything wrong here, please let me know immediately!"


    "Go Qin Guozhu nodded slightly and said, "I''ll use your Xu family as a temporary headquarters tonight. I''ve also temporarily recruited your Xu family. In addition, go to someone to help me inform Tang Xiangming to come here immediately. Everyone will perform their duties and report the progress of all work to me at any time! It''s up to us tonight whether we can calm down this incident. "

 Chapter 1662

    The Xu family has Qin Guozhu in charge, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t worry about things here. After a few words with Qin Guozhu, he goes to Shennong mountain.


    On the way to Shennong mountain, Xu Shaotang calls mu Tiance again. Originally, he thought that he would have to work with mu Tiance for a while. Unexpectedly, mu Tiance simply agrees.


    In Mu Tiance''s words, the invasion of the demons was provoked by them and should be solved by them. As long as they can use him, he will never refuse.


    From this point of view, mu Tiance''s consciousness is much higher than Xu Shaotang''s.


    According to the position given to him by Qin Haoran, when Xu Shaotang arrived, although it was more than one o''clock in the morning, the lights were bright within a few kilometers, countless military helicopters circled in the air, and all kinds of heavy equipment were hoisted.


    I don''t know. I thought there was a large-scale military operation here!


    When Xu Shaotang arrives, Qin Haoran is discussing something with a bearded man. When he sees Xu Shaotang, Qin Haoran and bearded come running.


    "Here you are at last!" Qin Haoran said anxiously: "my monk director is having a headache about building a studio. You put forward this opinion. How do you want to build this studio?"


    "What do you want me to do?" Xu Shaotang looked at the big beard and said, "you should be a director, right?"


    "I am still loose!"


    Shang song, the most famous director in China, is also one of the few directors of Xia Guo who enjoy the fatal degree in the world.


    In the middle of the night, he was directly brought to this place by the military. Although Qin Haoran has told him the purpose of bringing her here, Shang song is still in a half muddled state.


    Determined Shang song''s identity, Xu Shaotang said: "Shang Dao, how urgent this matter is, I believe you should also know, don''t ask me how to build the studio, you can build it directly according to your idea, anyway, you remember, this is a science fiction film of human fighting against aliens!"


    "You''re putting me in a bit of a dilemma!" Shang Song said bitterly: "even if you want to build a studio, at least give me a script! I don''t even have a script. It''s really... "


    "There''s no script, it''s still writing all night long!" Xu Shaotang directly interrupted Shang song''s words and said: "what I can tell you is the theme. The rest depends on your imagination! Don''t mention difficulties to us. We are all in difficulties. This matter was ordered by Qin Guozhu himself. There are no conditions. Before dawn, the studio must be built! "


    Of course, he knows that it''s very difficult, but now who is not difficult? Even mu Tiance and Qin Guozhu are forced to come here to make movies. Qin Guozhu is still in charge of the Xu family. Qin Qianyu may have to write his own script, and Qin Haoran is also given a death order. Who is not difficult?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Shang song was speechless. He looked at Xu Shaotang and Qin Haoran helplessly and nodded: "OK, I''ll build it according to my own idea."


    "Somebody


    Hearing Qin Haoran''s words, a lieutenant ran to him. Qin Haoran immediately said to the lieutenant, "send a few people and follow Shang Dao all the way. Anything he needs must be met unconditionally!"


    "Yes


    After the lieutenant and Shang song left, Xu Shaotang sighed, "do you still come to command in person?"


    "Dare I not come?" Qin Haoran said bitterly: "this matter really killed us by surprise. If we can''t successfully calm this matter down, I''m afraid the whole world will be in chaos!"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "do you think it will be possible to create a mission before dawn?"


    Qin Haoran shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not that the task can''t be finished, but that it must be finished! Unconditional completion! Even if it is filled with human life, it has to be completed! "


    Qin Haoran still has some confidence in this matter. The whole garrison in the capital is moving. There are still many people on standby 24 hours a day, and all kinds of needed materials are constantly being transported by air. If he can''t complete the task in this way, he should be sent to the military court!


    "I wish I could finish it!"


    Xu Shaotang was a little relieved and said, "by the way, can you find more sci-fi costumes? Let''s get some sets for standby! "


    "Well, I''ll send someone to do it right away! What kind of style all come a few sets, let still guide to choose at that time! "


    Qin Haoran also knew the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s coming here, and immediately called someone to look for the costumes of science fiction films.


    Instead of doing anything, Xu Shaotang found a quiet place to sit down and ponder over the whole plan to see what more needed to be added. The plan is very important, and he dare not be careless.


    Just as he was thinking, a flying saucer came from the sky in the distance. Seeing the flying saucer flying at an extremely terrible speed, people on the whole construction site stopped what they were doing, and many helicopter pilots subconsciously pressed and held the weapon launch button.


    "I think the Dragon general is coming!" Xu Shaotang ran to Qin Haoran''s side and said, "let''s not panic. It''s our own people!""Good!"


    Qin Haoran immediately grabbed the communicator and said harshly, "all return to their posts. No one is allowed to attack!"


    Hearing Qin Haoran''s voice in the communicator, the helicopter pilots slowly moved their hands away from the weapon launch button, but their faces were still dull.


    The UFO will soon stop in the open space in front of them, and the dragon will be pushed out of the UFO.


    Seeing the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang and Qin Haoran rushed to meet him.


    Qin Haoran said with a wry smile to the Dragon general: "old dragon, you didn''t say hello in advance. You made such a big noise. Those soldiers were scared!"


    Dragon will gently waved his hand, said: "I''ll give you some material! How about taking this flying saucer in? Is it more convincing? "


    As soon as the Dragon general said this, they understood the purpose of the Dragon general. It seems that the Dragon general also wanted to make this matter more solid, and even used this extremely precious flying saucer.


    "Great!" Qin Haoran nodded and said, "when the time comes to shoot the UFO, the rudiment of a science fiction film will be available!"


    Xu Shaotang also slowly said: "with this flying saucer, it''s really more convincing. Now it depends on when shallow language can come up with the script! Without a script, we don''t even know how to play it! "


    "I can''t wait for the script, just shoot a fight between you and mu Tiance!" The Dragon general said: "when the time comes, it will be declared that this is your opponent''s play! When mu Tiance comes, you can discuss who plays the positive and who plays the negative! "


    "I''ll play the villain!" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "Mu Tiance''s face should be the standard match for positive characters."

 Chapter 1663

    After chatting for a while, Xu Shaotang asked Longjiang, "what''s the matter with that damned robot now?"


    "I don''t know!" The Dragon general shook his head slightly and said, "although I have asked people to make an indiscriminate attack on that area, I don''t know whether it has been destroyed. After all, the nest of that robot is not deep underground!"


    Xu Shaotang also knows how difficult it is to attack Xiaozhi who is hiding in the ground. After hearing what the Dragon general said, he thought carefully for a while and said, "we have to be careful whether we destroy it or not. We can cover up the past this time. If we do it again, we won''t be able to cover it up so well."


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "I understand that I''ve asked three groups of people to monitor the situation there day and night. Whenever there''s a little wind and grass, I''ll attack immediately. At the same time, when things are over here, I''ll borrow Qin Haoran''s people to set up a signal jamming station around the area to interfere with it as much as possible!"


    "Oh, that''s good!" Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "it''s an extraordinary time. No matter how careful you are, you can''t be too careful."


    Long Jiang nodded and said: "yes, we were caught unprepared by this incident. It''s only a long time since the mass looting of goods and materials began to appear in all parts of the country. There have been large-scale riots in many cities. Fortunately, you think of this method, and then the results are unimaginable!"


    "Four or five hours before dawn!" Take a look at his mobile phone, Xu Shaotang sighed: "it''s been a long time


    While they were chatting there, a helicopter landed quickly and soon saw mu Tiance come out of the helicopter.


    Xu Shaotang walked over to Mu Tiance with a smile and said, "it''s very fast. I thought you''d be late!"


    "Do you think I don''t know as much as you do?" Mu Tiance looked at the busy construction site and asked, "when can it be finished here?"


    "I don''t know, but Mr. Qin has given a death order. It must be done before dawn!" Xu Shaotang said slowly: "don''t worry, we just make a video to make the official refutation more convincing!"


    "I know!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly.


    When Xu Shaotang told mu Tiance that he was going to act as a villain, mu Tiance shook his head and said, "it''s more appropriate for me to act as a villain!"


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance puzzled. Mu Tiance''s face is a standard protagonist''s face. Why does he have to play villain? Are villains popular these days?


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t forget, you are a shareholder of Qin Qianyu company. Do any shareholders act as villains for free? Please use your brain


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at mu Tiance and nodded: "OK, anyway, it''s just like making a video. It''s not about finishing the whole movie. It''s the same for anyone who plays a villain."


    "How do you want to play it?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly and said, "what do I need to do?"


    "I don''t know now!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "just a moment, I''ll call to ask if the script is ready."


    With that, Xu Shaotang takes out his mobile phone to call Qin Qianyu. Half way later, Xu Shaotang hangs up and comes to them.


    "Qin Qianyu is working with several professional screenwriters to make the script overnight, but it hasn''t come out yet." Xu Shaotang some helpless said: "she said let''s play a wonderful fight play, according to the duel to play, the video does not need to be too long, but must play well, in addition, must show your beauty incisively and vividly!"


    Speaking of the end, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a black face: "you are so boring!"


    "I mean it Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "according to what they said, your face is too destructive to women. With your face, it can better distract people''s attention and help to calm down this matter as soon as possible."


    "Yes


    At this time, the Dragon general also said to Mu Tiance, "this time, I will only hurt you."


    Long Jiang doesn''t treat mu Tiance as casually as Xu Shaotang. After all, he doesn''t even know mu Tiance well. At most, he knows mu Tiance well.


    Mu Tiance thought a little for a while, and finally nodded helplessly and said: "only this time, never again!"


    Xu Shaotang gives him a white look. It''s not a betrayal. How can mu Tiance make it seem like a big deal.


    But he didn''t know that it was a big deal for mu Tiance. It can be imagined that after this video is broadcast, mu Tiance will certainly attract a lot of people''s attention. At that time, with the help of the people, mu Tiance will hardly live a quiet life.


    "Well, let''s go to Shangdao to discuss it and see how to shoot it." Xu Shaotang took a look at the changing construction site all the time. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I didn''t expect that we would enter the entertainment industry one day."Several people find Shang song, who is directing people to build a studio according to their own requirements. After explaining his intention, Shang song falls into thinking.


    For a long time, Shang song slowly turned his eyes to the flying saucer.


    "Like this!"


    Shang song clapped his hands and said, "I only need to take a few scenes. The video is controlled in three minutes. At the beginning..."


    Next, Shang song began to talk to them. Although they were not from professional backgrounds, they were just temporary guest actors. Knowing that this matter was very important, they listened very carefully. If they didn''t understand, they immediately asked Shang song.


    After more than ten minutes of communication, Shang Song said, "it''s hard to avoid ng. Let''s have a simple try first. What do you think?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other, nodded at the same time and said, "then try it!"


    Two people silently in the heart over again, found that in fact the play is really no difficulty, to put it bluntly, is a word: fight!


    For many actors, this may be the biggest headache, but for them, it is the simplest thing.


    "Xiao Li, have a look. Is Weiya ready?" Shang song asked the staff there.


    "Ready!"


    After confirming that Weiya was in place, Shang song came over and said to them, "you tie Weiya first. This thing is a little painful at the beginning, and it will be OK slowly."


    "Weiya?"


    They looked at Shang song in doubt and asked, "what is it?"

 Chapter 1664

    "Well..."


    Hearing what they said, Shang song had a headache, but he also saw that the two had a good relationship with the people above. If ordinary actors asked him such a retarded question, he would have started to curse his mother.


    You know, Shang song''s popularity is as hot as his temper. Few actors who take part in the films directed by Shang song are not scolded by Shang song.


    After trying to calm the anger in his heart, Shang song patiently explained: "Weiya, generally speaking, means wire rope! Hang you on the wire rope, so that you can make some difficult movements. The scenes that you usually see in the movies are performed by hanging Weiya, but Weiya is erased through the post-processing, so you can''t see them at all. "


    He now understands that these two people are just Xiaobai in movies, and they don''t even know the most basic film shooting techniques.


    He really couldn''t understand how these two people who didn''t know anything could be sent to act at such a critical moment and smash his signboard of Shang song. The key is that if the matter is not handled properly this time, maybe he will be implicated.


    At this moment, Shang song suddenly regretted that he was an internationally recognized director, otherwise, he would not have been involved in this kind of thing.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance don''t care about movies at all, and they don''t watch movies and TV at ordinary times. Of course, they have never heard of the shooting techniques commonly used in movies.


    After understanding Weiya''s meaning, they both said with a smile: "no need!"


    "No..." Shang song was once again confused by the two lengtouqing, "if you don''t pay attention to Weiya, how can you make a big movie? What''s more, Weiya is also a kind of protection for you. Even if you don''t take this matter seriously, you have to consider your own safety, right


    "We really don''t need viah." Xu Shaotang said to Shang song in tears and laughter: "that thing can only limit our play, it has no use for us."


    "I..."


    Shang song feels that he is on the verge of an outbreak. He doesn''t want to talk to these two lengtouqing any more. Instead, he asks someone to call Qin Haoran over.


    "Mr. Qin, I really can''t make this movie!" Shang songman is helpless to Qin Haoran said: "it''s not that I don''t want to help the country to do something, it''s really that my ability is limited, you can ask another expert, even if you shoot me now, I can''t shoot this video!"


    Seeing that shangsong suddenly began to kick, Qin Haoran quickly comforted him and said, "Shangdao, what''s the problem? Let''s have a good communication. This is not the time to fight!"


    "It''s not a matter of communication or not!" Shangsong said bitterly: "they don''t want to hang Weiya. How can I take this video?"


    "That''s it?"


    Qin Haoran was slightly surprised, and then laughed: "Shangdao, you may have wronged them. It''s not that they don''t cooperate with your work, but they really don''t need to hang Weiya!"


    "If you don''t pay attention to Weiya, how can you make this play?" Still loose incomparably depressed say.


    He originally wanted Qin Haoran to help him talk about these two people, but in the end, Qin Haoran came over and actually stood with them.


    If you don''t pay homage to waya, isn''t it just hard for him?


    Hearing Shang song''s question, Qin Haoran quickly said to Xu Shaotang, "you can give Shang Dao a performance, otherwise Shang Dao doesn''t dare to shoot!"


    "Get..."


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the two people, walked slowly in front of Shang song, pointed to the hanging tower not far away and said: "Shang Dao, you have a good look!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly accelerated, and with the help of a little bit on the ground, the whole person had already soared into the air and flew to the tower like a flexible swallow. In the blink of an eye, Xu Shaotang had already landed on the tower steadily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shang song suddenly widens his eyes. His face is a face of hell. He looks at Xu Shaotang standing on the hanging tower waving to him.


    At the moment, he is completely disordered. He has lived for more than 50 years and has never been so shocked. Even when he first guessed the UFO, he was not so shocked.


    He can regard the flying saucer as a high-tech concealed by the military, but he can''t understand how Xu Shaotang can jump into a hanging tower more than 20 meters out of thin air.


    Not only Shang song, but all the people around who saw Xu Shaotang fly up the tower like lightning also fell into a dullness. Everyone kept asking themselves in their hearts whether they were dreaming or not.


    "Shangdao?"


    Seeing Shang song''s face, Qin Haoran quickly pulled La shangsong and said, "you see, they really don''t need to hang Weiya."


    After being pulled by Qin Haoran, Shang song recovered from his great shock. However, his face was still full of disbelief and stammered to Qin Haoran: "light Lightness skill? There are really "Lightness skill?"Qin Haoran said with a smile: "you can understand that. People like them are not what we can understand. You can rest assured to shoot boldly. They will never be in any danger!"


    "Mr. Qin..."


    Shang song suddenly grabbed Qin Haoran and said, "I have a request!"


    "What request?" Qin Haoran some doubts said: "Shangdao, as long as it is a reasonable request, you just mention it, we will try our best to meet you!"


    "I think..." Shang song squeezed his fist and said excitedly: "I want to really finish this movie without script! I don''t want any money, even if I''m short of money, I can give all my money to make this movie! As long as I can finish this movie, I will die without regret in my life


    "Ah?"


    Qin Haoran looks at Shang song in surprise. In a few simple words, we can see how enthusiastic and persistent Shang song is about film. Maybe it is because of this enthusiasm and persistence that he has achieved so much in the field of film.


    Of course, he knows why Shang song wants to finish the film. There is no doubt that if the film is finished, it will definitely become a milestone in the history of film!


    "Shangdao, you''d better wait until you finish shooting the video you want to use tomorrow." Qin Haoran said helplessly: "even if we want to shoot, it depends on whether they are willing to play or not."


    "I will try my best to persuade them!" Still loose full face firm say.


    "No time, I still have a lot of things to do, no time to do such boring things!"


    Hearing Shang song''s words, mu Tiance poured cold water directly.

 Chapter 1665

    At seven o''clock in the morning, a news spread that Qin Guozhu would hold a press conference in Tianhai to refute rumors.


    As for why we chose Tianhai, the reasons are very simple. On the one hand, the main participants in this case are all in Tianhai. On the other hand, the relevant departments thoroughly investigated the case overnight and arrested the key person in Tianhai - "mongoose"!


    Although the people are still in panic, everyone attaches great importance to this matter.


    The press conference was filled with reporters from major network platforms and TV stations. At the same time, there were many foreign journalists stationed in Xiaguo. The whole press conference was full of people. Many people had no seats and could only stand there.


    The outside of the venue was filled with people from Tianhai. Everyone wanted to know what was going on?


    At the same time, the press conference was also broadcast live all over the world.


    At 9:00 in the morning, Qin Guozhu slowly walked into the meeting hall. The people who followed Qin Guozhu into the meeting hall were Xu Shaotang and others.


    As these people entered the venue, the originally quiet venue suddenly became noisy, and many people began to whisper.


    "Isn''t Mr. Qin going to refute the rumor? Why is Shang song here? "


    "Yes, isn''t Shang song the top director in China? What does he have to do with it? "


    "By the way, there is Qin Qianyu! Look


    "Wow, who''s that man? How handsome A flower crazy female reporter looks at mu Tiance with stars in her eyes.


    "Where! Let me see! Really handsome! God, how can there be such a handsome man in the world Another female reporter followed suit.


    For a moment, the reporters in the whole meeting hall were confused. Qin Guozhu should have appeared here. People who know Xu Shaotang think that Xu Shaotang''s appearance may also be right. To say the least, Qin Qianyu''s appearance may also be right. After all, many reporters know that Qin Qianyu is Qin Guozhu''s granddaughter''s business.


    What you are most puzzled about is what happened to shangsong here. Although shangsong has a great position in the entertainment industry, shangsong is not qualified to participate in this level of press conference.


    Listening to the noisy voice under the stage, Qin Guozhu was very happy, but his face was not happy. He slowly raised his hand, coughed softly and said, "be quiet!"


    Although Qin Guozhu''s voice was not big, it was clearly heard by everyone through the microphone.


    Seeing the displeasure on Qin Guozhu''s face, except for a few female journalists who were really crazy and looked at mu Tiance with stars in their eyes, others remembered their business. They came here to attend the press conference, not to gossip.


    Qin Guozhu cleared his throat and said, "I know you all have a lot of questions. However, when I finish, we will ask again!"


    When the venue was completely quiet, Qin Guozhu stood up slowly and bowed deeply to everyone under the stage in the eyes of everyone.


    Seeing Qin Guozhu''s action, the reporters all stood up and looked at Qin Guozhu with doubts.


    "First of all, I would like to apologize to you and the people all over the world." Qin Guozhu raised his hand to signal those reporters to sit down and said slowly: "last night, I believe you have seen the video on the Internet and TV. I am deeply sorry for the panic caused by this video to people all over the world!"


    "Here, I solemnly announce to you that the video you saw is just a picture of a movie."


    As Qin Guozhu''s voice fell, the originally quiet venue became noisy again.


    "No, it''s a movie?"


    "Yes, that picture is not a movie picture!"


    "Which movie screen will be broadcast all over the Internet?"


    Obviously, people don''t believe what Qin Guozhu said. Even if some people don''t suspect Qin Guozhu face to face, they don''t believe it in their heart. They think it''s deliberately hiding the truth.


    Qin Guozhu is not panic, just light said: "I know you may not believe, so I prepared a few videos, you can see these videos first."


    At the same time, the large screen began to play the pictures of the studio in Shennong mountain. The pictures of the studio were taken very carefully, including bird''s-eye view, internal pictures and many false scenes.


    When this video is over, the next video starts playing again immediately.


    The flying saucer was lifted by a huge hanging tower, flying around in the studio full of green screens. Suddenly, the flying saucer landed, and mu Tiance, who had the beauty of flourishing age, slowly came out of the flying saucer, wearing a very sci-fi armor.


    At this moment, the camera turns again, and Shang song with a loudspeaker and some of the staff appear in the picture.


    "Yes, I have!" Shang song took a trumpet and said loudly, "get ready for the next play immediately. Cheer me up. This is a very important part. There should be no flaws!"


    The camera jumps again. Xu Shaotang in military uniform enters slowly. It''s very simple. After mu Tiance says a few words, a fierce battle breaks out between the two sides.In the eyes of all the people, mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang did not visit Weiya at all, but they flew around like gods. Even the green curtain around them was set off by the whirlwind generated by their fighting, and many staff members were overturned.


    "Card!" Shang song''s voice sounded again.


    With Shang song''s voice, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance also ended the fight.


    Shang song quickly ran up and said to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance with a smile: "Xu Shao, Mu Shao, do you think you can control the scene of your fight a little bit? It''s too fierce. Our green screen has been lifted. It''s impossible to make special effects in the later stage..."


    "Well, let''s try our best to control it." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, but mu Tiance stood there impatiently, as if dissatisfied with Shang song''s words!


    The second video ends here, followed by the third one.


    The third video is nothing special, that is, some certificates of Qin Qianyu''s company and the picture of Qin Qianyu sitting there carefully looking through the script. At this time, a person hurried to Qin Qianyu and said: "Mr. Qin, Shang Dao just called and said that the theme song of the film is for you to sing. Look at this..."


    "I see. I will communicate with Shangdao later!" Qin Qianyu kept the posture of watching the script and waved to the people around him slowly.


    After that, the screen will freeze again.


    So far, all three videos have been played.


    "Well, we''ve also seen the video. Now it''s time to ask questions freely!" Qin Guozhu said slowly: "if you have any questions, just ask them. Our people here will answer them one by one!"

 Chapter 1666

    As soon as Qin Guozhu''s voice fell, a blonde foreign female reporter raised her hand.


    This is also normal. After all, Qin Guozhu''s position is there. Even if there are a thousand problems in their hearts, these domestic journalists can only hold back. No one wants to be an outsider. Only those foreign journalists don''t care about this.


    After Qin Guozhu nodded slightly, the foreign female reporter stood up.


    "Mr. Qin, from the three videos, it''s not difficult for us to see that this is a science fiction film of big production." The blonde reporter first expressed her affirmation and then continued: "but I have another question. You know, the TV and Internet we saw were occupied by the person who called herself Xiaozhi at the same time. How do you explain this?"


    This female reporter''s question, in fact, is what many people here want. Hearing her question, everyone immediately raised their ears and planned to listen to Qin Guozhu''s explanation.


    Sitting next to him, Li Xiuping took a look at Qin Guozhu and saw that Qin Guozhu nodded slightly. Then he stood up slowly and said, "about this question, let me answer it! As we have mentioned before, that video is actually a part of the movie, which was directed to the little girl after the shooting. I don''t know if anyone here has ever heard of the mongoose? "


    "Are you talking about the mongoose who is very famous in the hacker world?" Asked a foreign male reporter.


    Li Xiuping nodded slightly and said, "yes, it''s this mongoose!"


    When talking about "mongoose", Qin Haoran''s face suddenly showed a look of no laughing or crying. Then he said just now: "at four o''clock in the morning today, we finally caught the mongoose, and this incident was also caused by the mongoose. We conducted a surprise interrogation on the mongoose all night, and then we found out the truth! As we all know, Miss Qin used to be a member of the entertainment industry. This mongoose was a big fan of Miss Qin, so he hacked into Miss Qin''s computer. Then he saw the video. With the help of hackers he knew, mongoose hacked into the network and television center and published the video on the Internet. His original intention was to I helped Miss Qin publicize the film, but I didn''t expect such serious consequences. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Li Xiuping''s words, there was a commotion below.


    Although Li Xiuping''s words well explained this matter, many people still have doubts.


    After thinking about it, the foreign female reporter continued to ask, "Mr. Li, according to your statement, the mongoose has been caught by you. Then, can you disclose the identity of the mongoose?"


    "Yes!" Li Xiuping said: "we will soon have criminal proceedings against Mongoose, and the court will be open at that time, so you can see mongoose! In addition, because the impact of this incident is extremely bad, we have already communicated with the police of various countries before this morning''s press conference. We will not tolerate any hackers who participate in this incident! I think, with the joint efforts of all of you, all hackers involved in this matter will soon be found out! "


    Just then, Qin Guozhu''s phone rings.


    See Qin Guozhu pick up the phone, we all know interest, shut up the mouth.


    Soon, Qin Guozhu hung up the phone, then slowly stood up and said: "everyone, just now, I received the news from Xizhou. The two hackers involved in this matter in their territory have been controlled. I believe you will also receive the corresponding news in the near future."


    After that, Qin Guozhu sat down and motioned Li Xiuping to continue.


    Li Xiuping nodded slightly and asked the foreign female reporter, "madam, do you have any other questions?"


    "No, thank you for your answer, Mr. Li!" The foreign journalist sat down.


    The domestic reporter sat down and finally stood up.


    "I have two questions to ask Shang Dao. Can I?"


    "Of course Shang song took over from Li Xiuping and stood up and asked, "this gentleman, if I remember correctly, you should be a reporter of dafeng.com?"


    The male reporter looked at Shang song in surprise and nodded: "Shang Dao has a good memory. I''m a reporter from dafeng.com. I interviewed you two years ago!"


    "Oh, I don''t know how to look so familiar!" Shang Song said with a smile, "what do you want to ask?"


    "The first problem is that Shangdao''s temper is famous in the whole entertainment industry, but in the second video just played, Shangdao''s attitude is a little bit..." The male reporter didn''t say the following words, but we all know what he meant. He wanted to say that Shang song''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance was really good, even a little flattering.


    Shang song also understood the meaning of the male reporter. He looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance and said to the male reporter, "my temper is really bad. I know that, but the temper of these two is worse than mine. And the family just saw that these two are real masters. They don''t need Weiya to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall Excuse me, if it''s you, do you dare to lose your temper with them? ""Er..." The male reporter said, shaking his head: "I really dare not! However, in this case, why did Shang Dao use them? "


    Shang Song said sincerely: "it''s very simple. I''ve already said that they have real Kung Fu! I believe this film will be an epoch-making classic! So, don''t just be nice to them, even if I ask them, I will make this movie! As we all know, the film market in Xia is very good, but there are few internationally recognized blockbusters. I want to help Xia people win a voice! "


    Hearing Shang song''s words, Xia Guo reporters below all nodded deeply, and many people cast admiration eyes on Shang song.


    Although Shang song is famous for his bad temper, his devotion to the film industry can be seen from his ability to do this for the film industry.


    The male reporter also looked at Shang song admiringly and said, "second question, since so many sample films have been made in this film, why hasn''t there been any news before?"


    "Miss Qin, look..." Shang song did not answer the male reporter''s question, but turned to Qin Qianyu.


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly, stood up and said: "this film was originally made in secret. On the one hand, it was for commercial confidentiality, and on the other hand, it was because my company only registered a few days ago. If we carried out publicity before, which company should we use for publicity?"


    "Then why do you choose to be public now?" The male reporter asked.

 Chapter 1667

    "First of all, I sincerely apologize for the public disturbance caused by our film! Because of this, even if we choose to make it public, we have to restore the truth. " Qin Qianyu said leisurely: "secondly, because of this incident, this film has been regarded as a fire before it was broadcast. No matter how confidential we are, there is not much need for it. I want to ask you, if this movie is on air, would you like to go to the cinema? "


    "Yes! This is the first real science fiction blockbuster in China


    "It''s necessary, just for Miss Qin''s face!"


    "No, I only watch it because of that handsome guy, although I''m not interested in science fiction films!"


    Although the audience has different reasons, there is no doubt that they are willing to pay for the movie.


    Just, they don''t know, this movie, in fact, there is no possibility of release!


    Even after shooting Chengdu, it''s almost impossible!


    "I''m done with my questions. Thank you for the answers from Shang Dao and Miss Qin!"


    Seeing that the male reporter finally sat down, Qin Qianyu was a little relieved. These reporters are really hard to deal with. They don''t have a fuel-efficient lamp!


    As the male reporter sat down, several people raised their hands at the same time.


    With the beginning, the worries in everyone''s mind have eased a lot, and questions have gradually become enthusiastic.


    Qin Guozhu motioned to their nearest female reporter who was away from the stage to ask a question. The female reporter immediately stood up and looked at Qin Guozhu gratefully and said, "thank you for giving me this opportunity. I''m Liu Ting, a reporter from eason. Com. I want to ask, has the cast of this film been decided? What''s more, when will the movie be released? In addition, can the script of the film be published? "


    Hearing the question from the female reporter, Qin Guozhu breathed a sigh of relief.


    There is no doubt that you have now turned your attention to the film itself, which basically means that people here believe their refutation.


    Hearing the female reporter''s question, Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "the main creators of the film are basically determined, but there are still individual actors who may slightly adjust due to the schedule! The release time of this movie is not sure, I''m afraid it will take half a year at the fastest. Although I also hope that this movie, which has spent all the money of the company, will be released as soon as possible to help us relieve the pressure of money, there are still many special effects to deal with in order to keep the audience from disappointment! As for the script of the film, it was originally a trade secret of the company and should not be published. However, in order to let you know something about the film first, we will choose to publish it. Just a moment, I''ll ask the staff to copy several scripts for your reference. "


    After that, Qin Qianyu called the staff next to him and gave him the script in front of him.


    The staff''s action was very fast. In less than two minutes, the script had been distributed.


    The person who came to the script found that in addition to the script itself, Qin Qianyu''s own writing was basically her understanding of her role and some problems she didn''t quite understand.


    It can also be seen that Qin Qianyu attaches great importance to this film, as well as her own dedication.


    After seeing the script, everyone''s doubts were further dispelled.


    At this time, another female reporter raised her hand while everyone was reading the script.


    After getting Qin Guozhu''s permission, the short haired female reporter immediately stood up, looked at mu Tiance with a crazy face, and asked with a reddish face: "we saw Mr. Xu and Mr. mu in the video just played that they can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall without Weiya. I still have some doubts that the video was processed, and I don''t know whether Mr. Xu and Mr. mu can show up How about a performance for us? Is it OK to show the martial arts of Xia to the whole world


    "When we are monkeys? And show you? "


    Xu Shaotang said unhappily in his heart, looking at the short hair female reporter''s appearance, she also knows that she has been completely attracted by mu Tiance''s beauty. If you want him to perform fake, is it true to see mu Tiance''s style?


    Looking at the hopeful eyes of the female reporter, mu Tiance said, "no interest!"


    "Ah?" The female reporter did not expect that mu Tiance would refuse so simply, and her face suddenly showed a look of disappointment.


    "I''m afraid it''s not necessary. Weiya is a gimmick, right?"


    "That video must have been processed!"


    "Sure, they didn''t dare to perform live without watching it?"


    As mu Tiance''s voice fell, several foreign journalists immediately began to talk about it. If they had the opportunity to suppress Xia in this respect, they would not be polite.


    Hearing the words of those foreign journalists, Xu Shaotang''s face turned black, and he was not interested in performing. However, in order to smooth things down this time, he decided to perform a little.


    The next moment, in the eyes of everyone, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped up from his seat and came to the foreign reporters. Before they recovered, Xu Shaotang had already brought a man and a woman to the stage. The whole process took less than two seconds.When the two reporters stood on the stage stupidly, everyone under the stage widened their eyes, and their faces were full of horror.


    "Do you still need to perform?" Xu Shaotang faintly looked at the two foreign reporters who were already numb.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the two men slowly recovered and shook their heads and said, "no No need... "


    "Oh, since I don''t need it, I''ll take you back!"


    Xu Shaotang moved again, and he had already returned to his position with two reporters.


    Until Xu Shaotang sat back in his seat, the audience was still in a dead silence. Everyone was completely shocked by the scene just now. They never thought that they actually saw the legendary martial arts experts.


    "Well, now that we have no problem, let''s call it a day."


    Qin Guozhu took the opportunity to stand up and said with a smile: "here, I have a word to say to you, and also to the people all over the world. Please keep your sense and don''t spread false information by mistake! Don''t say that there is no alien invasion. Even if there is, we are confident that we can defeat those invading enemies. This world will always be ours! "


    Until Qin Guozhu''s voice fell, those people who were immersed in the shock of the scene just now recovered. Originally, they had many questions to ask, but now Qin Guozhu has announced that the press conference is over, and they have no choice.


    Now, many people have their eyes on Shang song and Xu Shaotang. They plan to find a chance to interview one of them.

 Chapter 1668

    With the news conference broadcast live on the Internet and TV, the panic caused by Xiaozhi finally receded.


    Although some people still doubt the truth of this matter, but the vast majority of people are well intentioned to believe that all this is just a farce caused by a movie.


    At the same time, the focus of public opinion has shifted to the martial arts of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the beauty of Mu Tiance, the scandal between Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu, and so on. As for the film itself, there are not many people paying attention to it.


    However, Xu Shaotang is in trouble.


    "Xu Shao, please make sure you finish this movie!"


    Shang songman pleaded with Xu Shaotang and vowed: "I guarantee in my name that I won''t take up too much of your time. Please promise me!"


    Mu Tiance couldn''t stand Shang song''s entanglement. After the press conference, he left Tianhai, and Shang song began to circle around Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t have time for your movie!" Xu Shaotang said: "I still have a lot of things to do, Shangdao, you don''t have to toss, this matter has come to an end!"


    "It''s going to be a great movie!" Shang Song said seriously.


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "unless you have the ability to save the world, I will not make this film. If you really want to finish it, I will invest in you. Can you find someone else to play it?"


    He didn''t know what to say. It was a good thing for Shang song to stick to his career, but he didn''t have any interest in it.


    Let him make a movie with Shang song. Isn''t he just full?


    "You know what I''m looking for!" Shang song shook his head and said, "this movie, except you two, can''t be played by anyone!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at Shang song very depressed and said, "I can''t help you! If you want to make this movie, you can find me if you are short of money, and the rest is free! Well, I have something else to do. Goodbye


    With that, Xu Shaotang almost ran away.


    "Shaotang, come and see the news about you!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang returns home, Lin Shuying greets Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Isn''t that normal?" Xu Shaotang shrugged. He didn''t know that at this time, they must have occupied the hot search list on the Internet.


    When he got close to him, he found a news about him on the screen of the computer that several women were staring at. In this news, Xu Shaotang became a villain. Relying on his close relationship with Qin Qianyu, and being a shareholder of the company, he forcibly robbed mu Tiance of the main role. The News Publisher even quoted a lot of references, making an affair with Qin Qianyu a few years ago He also revealed all the things Xu Shaotang had done a few years ago, so as to let everyone know the true face of Xu Shaotang, a dandy and rich second generation.


    Xu Shaotang also had to lament the power of netizens.


    What''s more, the news got a lot of replies, almost all of which supported mu Tiance as the protagonist and Xu Shaotang as the villain. Whenever someone puts forward different opinions, they will be severely attacked by others immediately. Some even set up a "male god protection group" and threatened to go to the gate of Qin Qianyu''s company to demonstrate until they changed their mind and let mu Tiance become the protagonist.


    In just a few hours, the news has won the support of millions of people.


    See here, Xu Shaotang can''t help but face black line.


    "These women are crazy!" Xu Shaotang said with emotion.


    You don''t have to guess that the person who released this news must be a woman, and a woman who is crazy to the extreme.


    However, just because of this, it shows that their plan is very successful. They successfully solved the crisis and made Xia and even the whole world avoid getting into chaos ahead of time.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s look, Su Ruyun said with a smile: "this is what the people want! It seems that in everyone''s eyes, you should be a villain by nature! "


    "It''s OK, as long as I''m not a villain in your heart!" Xu Shaotang shrugs indifferently. He doesn''t care about it at all. He doesn''t care about it. Anyway, as long as the things made by Xiaozhi subside, his mouth is on other people''s bodies. He can say what they like!


    Lin Shuying looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "I feel that your troubles may have just begun!"


    "What do you mean?" Xu Shaotang looked at Lin Shuying puzzledly and said, "isn''t this thing calming down? What more trouble is there? "


    "I think so, too!" Compassion nodded slightly and said: "the topic about you is too high. We only thought about how to divert people''s attention before, but we didn''t think that people''s attention has been diverted, just from the invasion of demons to you!"


    "What do you say?"


    Xu Shaotang seems to think of something, but still some do not understand.


    He just felt that Lin Shuying''s words might have some truth, but he didn''t know what trouble he could have."Look here!" Lin Shuying casually opens a portal. Now, the whole portal is full of their information, from their martial arts, Daomu Tiance''s beauty, to the screenplay, to the incredibly real UFO, and even some people begin to analyze their secret shooting location.


    It can be said that this time they and the film really ignited all the topics.


    "If it goes on like this, there will be countless pairs of eyes staring at this thing. If it is found that this thing is fake, then the panic will spread again!" Lin Shuying frowned slightly and said: "moreover, you see here, there are people who reported photos of Mu Tiance on the plane. Now no matter which one of you, you have received too much attention. If you don''t pay any attention, you may be exposed."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the news on the computer for a while, and then said faintly: "the enthusiasm of the people is like this. In a few days, it will be good when their enthusiasm subsides."


    "You are too optimistic!" Lin Shuying said with a smile: "you can never imagine what kind of things those crazy women will do when they get crazy. It''s really difficult for their enthusiasm to fade."


    "Whatever


    Xu Shaotang said, "let''s see how crazy they are! These people are so full that they have nothing to do


    "Isn''t that your idea?" Su Ruyun said with a smile: "his own dig pit, with tears also want to jump over!"


    "I don''t want to jump. Whoever likes to jump will jump!"

 Chapter 1669

    Mu Tiance, who had been besieged on the plane, had just walked out of the airport and was immediately besieged again.


    He just wanted to take a taxi back to Mu''s home, but now he is surrounded.


    In the past, although mu Tiance was also very handsome, he rarely appeared, and few people knew him. But this time, it was different. Almost all the people in the world were staring at the press conference, and everyone witnessed mu Tiance''s demeanor, which directly led to his fans rising at a crazy speed in just a few hours.


    Now there are many people in the world who don''t know your posture.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Looking at the people around him, mu Tiance was covered with frost.


    He has always had a bad temper, and he never felt that he had any obligation to greet his so-called "fans" with a smile. If he didn''t work hard to restrain himself, he really could not have done it to these people.


    "Mu Shao, we are all your fans!" A girl with round eyes looked at mu Tiance with stars in her eyes and said excitedly, "can you take a picture with us?"


    Mu Tiance took a cold look at the girl and said, "no interest! move out of my way! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude


    He really has the impulse to hit people, if the person talking is not a woman!


    Facing mu Tiance''s cold eyes, the girl slightly stagnated, then said with her hands in her heart: "how cold! It''s over. I''m hopelessly in love with him! "


    "Yes, it''s so cold and cool. I love it!"


    "That''s what men should be like!"


    If other stars were so angry with their fans, I''m afraid they would have been criticized by everyone. However, mu Tiance''s anger did not affect his image in the eyes of his "fans". On the contrary, it made people feel that he was more masculine!


    It is said that beautiful women have privileges. In fact, beautiful men also have privileges.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Tiance held his fist tightly, took a deep breath, and tried to keep restraint.


    Seeing that these people were getting closer to him, mu Tiance knew that he had to do something to stay here again. He jumped up quickly. In a few ups and downs, he had already stood out and disappeared in everyone''s sight.


    "Wow, male god really knows lightness skill!"


    "Yes, at first, I thought that only Xu Shaotang knew martial arts. It turns out that our boys are so good at it!"


    "He''s handsome and has such powerful martial arts. He''s really the male god among the male gods. From now on, I''ll be mu Shao''s loyal fan!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Tiance didn''t know this. He was deeply infatuated with him again because of his martial arts. Now he didn''t dare to take a taxi. After a rush, he finally came to a place where there was no one. Only at this time did he have time to take a breath.


    During the break, he took out the phone and dialed Xu Shaotang.


    "Brother mu, are you in the capital?" Xu Shaotang''s smiling voice came from the phone.


    "Xu Shaotang, I''m not finished with you!" Mu Tiance yelled at the phone.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang inexplicably said: "take the wrong medicine?"


    He kindly asked mu Tiance if he had returned to the capital. Unexpectedly, as soon as mu Tiance opened his mouth, he had no good words. This immediately made Xu Shaotang depressed. The so-called taking gun medicine should be the situation of Mu Tiance now.


    Mu Tiance gritted his teeth and said, "it''s all your bad ideas. Now I''m surrounded everywhere I go. I just escaped from the airport. Now I dare not take a taxi!"


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang full of amazement said: "your fans are too crazy, right?"


    When Qin Tang met his fans at the airport, he was surrounded by his mother and daughter.


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s current tone, he can imagine mu Tiance being surrounded by crazy fans. I''m afraid that mu Tiance''s fans are better than those of Qin Qianyu?


    "You''d better think of a way to solve this trouble for me." Mu Tiance roared angrily: "otherwise, I don''t feel better, and you don''t want to feel better!"


    "What can I do?" Xu Shaotang speechless said: "I can''t kill all those people, can I? Why don''t you relax first? It''s time for your fans to be enthusiastic. After a while, they will calm down. It''s estimated that they won''t be so crazy. "


    "That''s easy for you to say!"


    Mu Tiance said bitterly: "if you don''t solve this problem for me, I will move to your house! And we have to make a lot of publicity! I''ll see if you''ll feel better then! "


    He''s really upset now. He wanted to help to calm down the incident, but he didn''t expect it to calm down, but it caused him so much trouble.Now he only dare to go home quietly, dare not let people know the location of his home, otherwise, maybe those crazy fans will come to his home.


    Xu Shaotang was depressed by mu Tiance''s words. Of course, he knew that if Mu Tiance moved to his home, he and his family would not live in peace.


    After thinking about it carefully for a while, Xu Shaotang said, "otherwise, would you like to create some negative news about you? For example, drunken beating or something, the spokesperson of our company long ago gradually lost popularity because of the negative news, and finally changed to Qin Qianyu. "


    "Drunkard?"


    Mu Tiance thought for a while and said, "you''d better count on the effectiveness of these methods you''re talking about!"


    "No, we have discussed this with you before. You can''t rely on me, can you?" Xu Shaotang can''t laugh or cry and said: "I''ll just give you a method. How can I guarantee that this method is effective?"


    "Don''t talk to me!" Mu Tiance said: "if it wasn''t for your bad idea, would I be like this? Anyway, I''m still saying that, I''m not happy, and you can''t think about it! "


    With that, mu Tiance didn''t give Xu Shaotang a chance to talk at all, and hung up the phone directly.


    After thinking about it carefully for a while, mu Tiance said to himself, "it seems that we really have to create some negative news, otherwise we have to be tossed to death by these people!"


    He didn''t like too noisy environment originally, now he would be surrounded wherever he went, which made him very uncomfortable.


    After thinking about it for a while, mu Tiance slowly walked out of his hiding place and quickly swept to the direction of the Mu family. He had to go back and think about it carefully, and then see how to create negative news about himself.

 Chapter 1670

    Facts have proved that Lin Shuying''s worry is not unreasonable.


    A few days later, the topic about Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance is still hot, especially mu Tiance. Any news related to Mu Tiance will be hot searched in a short time.


    And those journalists and freelancers seem to smell the huge commercial value of Mu Tiance and begin to dig more crazy about Mu Tiance''s information.


    However, under the excavation of countless people, they knew little about Mu Tiance except mu Tiance.


    This discovery immediately led to a lot of speculation about Mu Tiance''s mysterious identity on the Internet, which directly led to Mu Tiance''s high popularity.


    During this period, a lot of crazy fans went to Qin Qianyu''s company to pull banners, and even appeared some extreme ways, in order to force Qin Qianyu to change mu Tiance into the leading role. However, Qin Qianyu had to go back to Beijing to avoid the limelight. These people are crazy, and no one dares to make trouble in the Qin family.


    And the Xu family was not spared. A large number of people began to stay outside the Xu family. Although Xu Shaotang sent people to drive them away again and again, they drove them away again and again, which made the Xu family very tired.


    "There''s no way to live it!"


    Xu Shaotang is very irritable walking around the house.


    He had just sent someone to drive away those people who were crouching outside Xu''s house. Someone would come near again.


    If these people are enemies, he will kill them directly. The key is that these people are ordinary people, including his fans, mu Tiance''s fans and journalists.


    If you want to know what these people have done to him, others have not. They just look at the Xu family with binoculars in their arms from a distance. However, Xu Shaotang''s spiritual sense is far better than ordinary people, and he can feel the feeling of being watched from a distance. This makes him very upset. He wants to rush out several times to set an example to others, but fortunately, he is held by these women of the Xu family.


    "You should be filming now. You can''t show up!" Lin Shuying grabs Xu Shaotang, who has a black face, and says: "some people on the Internet have begun to doubt the authenticity of the movie. If you go out again now, this kind of news may ferment quickly, and our previous efforts will be in vain."


    "Do I just stay at home every day and enjoy being watched by those people?" Xu Shaotang extremely depressed said.


    He didn''t expect that he was forced to be like this by these ordinary people. If it''s just him, the key is that everyone in the Xu family will be recognized wherever they go. Lin Shuying and others haven''t been to the company for three days, and they deal with everything at home.


    Lin Shuying said helplessly: "no way, what can you do to these people? Kill them or beat them? Now you are on the cusp of the storm. If you make trouble again, I don''t know what will happen! "


    "No, I can''t be so trapped at home!"


    Xu Shaotang walked back and forth for a few steps, turned to Ji Ru''s book and said, "please help me to change my face. I want to go out and think of some ways, otherwise I have to be bored to death by these people!"


    Now he is deeply aware of Mu Tiance''s anger when he called him a few days ago. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable!


    "What are you going to do?" Ji Rushu frowned and said, "even if you change your face, isn''t our family still guarded by these people?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I have to go out first to find a way. I''m too impatient to stay at home. I can''t think of any way. I just have the impulse to kill."


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s fidgety appearance, Ji Rushu said helplessly: "otherwise, you will really shoot that play. On the one hand, you can stabilize the public opinion; on the other hand, after shooting, you will be free again, and others won''t think much about it."


    "I''m full, holding on or something?" Xu Shaotang was not angry and said, "I''m going to film well. Do I really think I have nothing to do?"


    "You are a real man. I am kind enough to help you find a way, but you are angry with me! Forget it when I don''t say anything Ji Rushu pouts his lips and says to Xu Shaotang with some bitterness.


    Xu Shaotang was angry with her for the first time since she was with Xu Shaotang, which made her feel a little uncomfortable. She was the only one in the family who was not pregnant except for Tantai Jingming. Now Xu Shaotang is angry with her again. She unconsciously wondered whether her status should be lighter in Xu Shaotang''s mind. After all, she and Xu Shaotang were not pregnant before Emotional foundation, unlike other women.


    In essence, she and Xu Shaotang are actually a combination of yin and Yang.


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s resentful eyes, Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "I''m not angry at you, but I''m too tired now. Mother, I''m almost driven crazy by these people!"


    "It''s no use bothering you now!" Slowly, Xu Tang said, "if you don''t want to take pity on him, we''ll be angry first."


    "All right!" Ji Rushu nodded, forced to endure the grievances in his heart, and took Xu Shaotang to one side to change his face.Xu Shaotang saw Ji Rushu''s aggrieved appearance in the mirror, gently grasped her hand and said: "just now I didn''t control myself, so don''t worry about it. You know that my spiritual knowledge is far better than ordinary people. You may not feel it, but I can clearly feel the surveillance of those people outside our home. You can''t be happy if you change it."


    He and Ji Rushu really have no emotional foundation, but in his heart, Ji Rushu''s status is not inferior to that of any woman, and he doesn''t want to see Ji Rushu''s wronged appearance.


    "It''s no use just fidgeting." Ji Rushu let Xu Shaotang hold his hand, and his face turned a lot. He said gently: "in fact, you can really consider my suggestion. None of us want you to go to Shennong mountain to make a film. But now some people on the Internet have begun to suspect that you are covering up the fact with a film. Recently, some people have discussed on the Internet that you are going to Shennong mountain Let''s find out. "


    "And this?"


    Xu Shaotang looked back in surprise and frowned: "if those people find that the shooting shed in Shennong mountain is empty, it may be really revealing! Son of a bitch, how can these people be so uneasy! No, don''t change my face. I''m going to call Longjiang and ask them how to deal with it. Let these people go on such a monkey business, and they''ll have to help in a short time! "


    Xu Shaotang quickly stood up, patted Ji Rushu''s hand and ran to his room with the phone.

 Chapter 1671

    When Xu Shaotang respectively talked to Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu on the phone, he went out of the room dejectedly.


    See Xu Shaotang''s face some not good, Ji Rushu asked in a low voice: "how?"


    "Their advice is the same as yours." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "at present, many people who are curious about the film have begun to go to Shennong mountain. In addition, mu Tiance''s fans are clamoring to visit the studio one after another. It''s estimated that they won''t be able to hide the film for long."


    Xu Shaotang now finally understood what he was digging. He was about to jump down with tears in his eyes.


    The image of this incident is far beyond their estimation. They underestimate the power of those fans. Now they are hard to get rid of.


    Ji Rushu comforted: "if it''s really not OK, go and shoot it. It''s time to experience life."


    "This life is really not what I want to experience." Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said, "I was looking for two people who were similar in size to me and Su Xiyue mu Tiance, so that you could make them look like us, but they were rejected. They were worried that someone would find something fishy in them."


    "Well, this is easy to show." Ji Rushu nodded and said, "the appearance can be changed, but the temperament and your martial arts can''t be changed."


    "Yes, that''s what they say." Xu Shaotang sighed heavily, raised his hand and slapped himself. He was very depressed and said, "I really owe you this mouth. How can I come up with such a bad idea?"


    Originally, he wanted to do something just like that, but now it''s better to put him and mu Tiance together. Thinking about going to Shennong mountain for filming, Xu Shaotang has a headache. The key is that not only he wants to go, but also he has to discuss with mu Tiance.


    It is estimated that mu Tiance will not give him any good words, will he?


    Ji Rushu was amused by Xu Shaotang''s appearance and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "well, don''t beat yourself. You are a very smart person. I doubt that you beat yourself silly like this."


    "Can you still laugh?" With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang said to Ji Rushu, "if you laugh at me again, be careful that I ask you to go to Shennong mountain to film with me..."


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang was suddenly stunned.


    He just said it casually, but after that, he found that it was not impossible! He can take Ji Rushu and them to Shennong mountain with him, and mu Tiance can also take Qingwu. In this way, they can go to Shennong mountain for a holiday!


    Ji Rushu didn''t know what Xu Shaotang thought, but said with a smile: "I''ll go with you. I haven''t been to Shennong mountain yet!"


    "Well, that''s settled!"


    Xu Shaotang pulls Ji Rushu and kisses him on the face. The haze just now is cleared away. In Ji Rushu''s eyes, Xu Shaotang runs to the living room quickly and says to the people in the living room with a smile: "I want to announce a decision!"


    "Ma, does this guy belong to a dog?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s exuberant appearance, Su Ruyun couldn''t help laughing and Fang Lan said: "he just looked like everyone was upset. He laughed in the twinkling of an eye. Is it because he has been at home for a long time and his head is stuffy?"


    Fang LAN nodded and said: "I also suspect that this boy belongs to a dog!"


    Listening to their banter, Xu Shaotang was a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "I was just annoyed by the group of people outside, but I''ve figured it out now."


    "What have you figured out?" Song Yinuo asked curiously.


    "Go and film! I also experienced the feeling of being an actor Xu Shaotang said with a smile that there was no irritable color on his face.


    "It''s really decided?" Lin Shuying said with a smile: "don''t regret it then!"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "not only do I want to go to Shennong mountain, but you all want to go. Our family should go to Shennong mountain for a holiday!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, all of the Xu family were shocked. They never thought that Xu Shaotang would drag them on.


    Slightly stunned for a while, Lin Shuying took the lead in shaking his head and said, "no, we''ve all gone. Who cares about the company? Why don''t you go and I''ll stay and deal with the company. "


    "I''ll stay, too!" Song Yinuo said: "sister Shuying is bored at home alone, and there are so many things in the company that she can''t handle by herself. I..."


    "No, I''ll go! The whole family won''t lose one! " Xu Shaotang directly interrupted song Yinuo''s words and said overbearing: "it''s time to manage the company''s affairs! It''s the same when the company is away from you. Besides, there are so many people outside our house all day long. I don''t trust any of you to stay. There''s really a very important job. Just remote processing, just like you are at home these days! "


    When the demons invade, the world doesn''t know what it will be like. The Xu family has enough money. It doesn''t make much sense to make more money. Now, the whole family lives happily together, which is the most important thing!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the Xu family suddenly fell into silence.For a long time, Xu Wen nodded his head and said: "Shaotang has a point. Money can''t be earned all the time. In our family''s present situation, anyone who stays at home will feel uncomfortable. Instead of this, it''s better to go to Shennong mountain and have a good rest. My old man hasn''t experienced pastoral life for a long time, so it''s time to feel it! Go, the whole family


    Now that Xu Wenzheng has spoken, this matter is basically settled. Several women look at each other and nod at the same time.


    "Then go!" Lin Shuying said with a smile: "we said before that we would ask this guy to take us on a tour. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a prophecy. Ha ha!"


    "Yes Su Ruyun said with a smile: "although it''s forced, it''s tourism!"


    When they spoke vigorously, pitying heart slightly shook his head, said: "I will not go, I like this, it is not convenient to go with you, these two little guys in the stomach are tossing very much every day!"


    "It''s true. After all, the mountain is no better than home." Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "well, you go to the hunter''s club and live there. I''ll contact some doctors and be on standby in the club 24 hours. Then I''ll send some people to protect you. If you want to call me before you are born, I''ll be back in time."


    He wanted to take pity, but pity''s body was really inconvenient. If pity accidentally had an accident, it would be troublesome.


    "Then I won''t go either!" Fang LAN went to pity heart, took pity heart''s hand and said, "I don''t trust that others will take care of her. I''ll go to the Hunter Club with her, too. These people are always beauties. Go and stay there!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "that''s troublesome for mom!"


    "Go, stinky boy. I''ll take care of my own daughter-in-law. What''s the trouble?" Fang Lan said with a smile: "just in time, I also have time to talk about self-respect with Lianxin." Xu Shaotang quickly stood up, patted Ji Rushu''s hand and ran to his room with the phone.

 Chapter 1672

    After deciding to go to Shennong mountain, Xu Shaotang immediately asked Ji Rushu to give him a simple look, disguised himself as the bodyguard of the Xu family. After the endless helicopter from the security company came, the family went to Shennong mountain.


    On the way to Shennong mountain, Xu Shaotang erases the easy to look things from his face and calls mu Tiance. After all, mu Tiance finally agrees to film in Shennong mountain.


    When they came to Shennong mountain, they found that many people had come here one after another.


    "Wow, what a spectacle!"


    Looking at the dense forest outside the engine room, the girls were as excited as a child, while the children were looking at the engine room with curiosity in their eyes.


    "I can''t wait to breathe the fresh air here!" Su Ruyun said, "I think it''s more comfortable to come here than those so-called oxygen bars, isn''t it?"


    Xu Shaotang gave her a white look and said with a smile, "there''s nothing comparable, right?"


    "Dad, it''s beautiful outside!" Xu Ning was lying in Xu Shaotang''s arms, staring out curiously, and said, "it''s more beautiful than our garden!"


    Hearing Xu Ning''s words, the people on the plane immediately laughed. This is one of the largest existing primeval forests in Xia state. Although the garden of Xu family is also very big, it is not the same level as this place.


    Listening to the happy laughter of his family, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that maybe it was a good choice to come here.


    As soon as the helicopter stopped, Shang song came up with a smile on his face.


    Looking at Shang song''s face, which is about to blossom with laughter, Xu Shaotang jokingly said: "Shang Dao, I seriously doubt that you hired someone to release the news that you doubt the authenticity of the film on the Internet!"


    "I don''t have the guts!" Shang Song said with a smile: "this is called providence! God wants us to make this movie! "


    For Shang song''s words, Xu Shaotang naturally doesn''t believe it. All the bullshit is caused by those people who are full and have nothing to worry about.


    When he saw the Xu family coming down from the plane, Shang song''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Seeing Shang song''s eyes, several women can''t help frowning slightly. They don''t like others to look at them with such eyes, except for Xu Shaotang.


    Shang song also seems to find the displeasure on several women''s faces. He quickly removes his eyes and pulls Xu Shaotang to the side.


    "Xu Shao, are these actors you helped me find?" Shangsong said clearly.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Shang song with a black line on his face and said, "are you too beautiful? They are all my family. I''m forced to come here to film with you. I don''t have time to accompany them, so I can only bring them here to play. It''s a holiday here. "


    "Oh, so it is!" Shang song turned his eyes and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face: "Xu Shao, if you don''t think so, anyway, they don''t have much fun in the wilderness. How about making them addicted to acting? As far as the appearance and temperament of those ladies are concerned, I can assure you that even if they just make a guest appearance, the quality of the film will be improved to a higher level! "


    For Shang song, beautiful women are not uncommon. He has been in the entertainment circle for so many years, and he has seen many kinds of beautiful women. However, these beautiful women brought by Xu Shaotang are not ordinary beauties, mainly because of their outstanding temperament. Once they go there, they give people a feeling of being bright in front of their eyes.


    "You really want people to do their best!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Shang song with a smile and said, "if you want them to be actors for you, you can tell them by yourself. As long as they agree, I don''t have any opinions."


    Although he is not interested in what Shang Song said to improve the quality of the film, as Shang Song said, it''s really boring for the Xu family to stay here. If they are willing to show their faces in the film, Xu Shaotang also thinks it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, in his mind, they didn''t come out to film, but to take a holiday. Since it was a holiday, naturally they still had a good time.


    Shang song thought for a moment, nodded and said: "OK, anyway, now people have not arrived, and I can''t start filming for the time being. I''ll be a lobbyist."


    With that, Shang song smiles at Xu Shaotang and walks slowly to Lin Shuying.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care how Shang song persuades Lin Shuying. He just looks around the studio to see if there is any place to build some temporary houses.


    There are so many people in the Xu family at one time. Of course, we need to find a place to live first. Can''t we all live in tents?


    Besides, there is mu Tiance. In order to let mu Tiance film here, he promised mu Tiance that he would prepare his own accommodation.


    After turning for a while, he finally found a relatively flat ground, several towering stars standing on the ground, just can provide shade.


    Xu Shaotang immediately decided to build a temporary wooden house here. Anyway, there are many large-scale equipment here, which should not take long.


    Soon after Xu Shaotang''s decision, Lin Shuying found him."What do you think of Shang Dao''s suggestion that we should play some guest roles in this movie?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it depends on your own meaning. If you think you can, you can promise him. Anyway, there is nothing interesting here except the scenery."


    "Enoch and I are not interested in this." Lin Shuying shook his head slightly and said, "but it seems that Ru Shu and Ru Yun are very interested."


    "That''s up to you." Xu Shaotang smiles, points to the place in front of him and asks, "what do you think of it here? I want to build a wooden house here. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Shuying''s eyes suddenly brightened. After carefully scanning this place, he said with great interest: "well, I haven''t lived in a wooden house yet! In the past, I was particularly interested in watching those TV programs where people built wooden houses and lived by themselves. When I was in college, I almost went to the wild with Ruyun to experience this kind of life! "


    This is how people want to live in the wilderness after staying in the city for a long time. After living in the wilderness for a long time, they will miss the convenience of the city.


    Seeing that Lin Shuying had no problem, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll start planning now. Before the movie starts, let''s also experience our own life."


    He has experienced this kind of life countless times, but for the Xu family, it''s a new way of life. I just don''t know if they can get used to it after the novelty is over.

 Chapter 1673

    Later in the day, mu Tiance finally came with Qingwu and his son.


    Although separated far away, Xu Shaotang can feel the strong resentment in Mu Tiance''s heart.


    He can also understand that mu Tiance is different from him. No matter how big the Xu family is, it''s just a manor. However, mu Tiance''s home is in Miaoyun mountain. When he goes out, it''s a beautiful mountain scenery. Other people are on holiday almost every day, and they live comfortably in Mu''s home. If he comes here now, even if he helps mu Tiance''s family build a wooden house, it''s no different People are comfortable at home.


    But fortunately, mu Tiance''s son is also familiar. He has been mixed up with the Xu family''s children for a short time. Seeing that his son has a good time, mu Tiance''s face finally eases a little.


    "You see, isn''t that good?"


    Looking at the children not far away, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "it''s not a matter for the boy in your family to stay in Mu''s house all day. If he doesn''t have anything to do, take him out for a walk."


    "Do you think that''s the end of it?" Mu Tiance said maliciously to Xu Shaotang: "my life now has been completely disrupted by you. I have to settle this account with you sooner or later."


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "it''s not my fault, is it? If you want to blame it, you should blame the one deep in Shennong mountain. "


    Mu Tiance knew that Xu Shaotang was talking about Xiaozhi. Thinking that they had been trapped by that damned robot several times, a cold light flashed on mu Tiance''s face.


    "Let''s go there sometime!" Mu Tiance gritted his teeth and said, "look at that damn robot. What else can it do?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I also have this plan. If I don''t go there to have a look myself, I''m not at ease after all!"


    "How long will the play take?" Mu Tiance frowned and asked.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "where do I know? Let''s ask Shang song later."


    Mu Tiance is miserable. He is more miserable than mu Tiance. After all, he is the leading role. He has to play more roles than mu Tiance. The shooting time must be longer.


    "Ask now!"


    With that, mu Tiance went to Shang song, who was sitting on one side thinking.


    When he came to shangsong, mu Tiance asked directly, "how long do we want to shoot?"


    After hearing mu Tiance''s words, Shang song recovered from his thoughts and quickly stood up and said to Mu Tiance, "if there is not too much ng, Mu Shao''s play can be finished in about ten days."


    "What about mine?" Xu Shaotang asked quickly.


    Shang Song said with a smile: "Xu Shao''s play should be more. It is estimated that it will take half a month."


    Hearing Shang song''s words, mu Tiance suddenly felt that his decision to play the villain was so wise!


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Shang song and asked, "when will the other actors be in place?"


    "I''ve contacted some of the better performers I know, and they''re on their way." Shangsong apologized and said: "they are different from you two after all. They can''t go anywhere by helicopter. If it''s the fastest, they can arrive at noon tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow at noon?" Xu Shaotang thought a little and said, "let''s start shooting the day after tomorrow."


    "You don''t have to wait for the day after tomorrow." "You can do some of your opponent''s plays first, or those that have nothing to do with them," Shang said


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "no, it''s just more than one day. No matter how urgent it is, I''m not in a hurry to have more than one day."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you!"


    Shang song is famous for being strong in filming, but in front of Xu Shaotang, he is really weak. Even if these two masters kill him, no one will say they are not. These two are not what he can provoke.


    After a simple chat with Shang song, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance go elsewhere.


    "More than one day should be enough for us to have a look there?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance slowly.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "if there is no accident, it should be enough!"


    "Well, why don''t we start early tomorrow morning?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "can we see our old friends?"


    Mu Tiance nodded: "yes!"


    "That''s the decision!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s have a good rest tonight and start early tomorrow."


    While they were talking, Lin Shuying ran excitedly. Later, he simply said hello to Mu Tiance and excitedly said to Xu Shaotang, "Shaotang, go and have a look at the house we built!"


    At the moment, Lin Shuying is not as elegant as usual. Instead, she looks like a little girl who is curious about everything.


    This is also normal. After all, for many people, they may not have the chance to build a cabin in such a place in their lifetime.


    "Ha ha, your speed is very fast!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang grabs Lin Shuying''s hand and says to Mu Tiance, "let''s go and have a look. You''re going to live in a cabin in the next few days."Mu Tiance nodded slightly and followed them to the cabin.


    When they came to the hut, they saw the square hut, and Xu Shaotang suddenly drew a little at the corner of his mouth


    Xu Shaotang is also not good at dispelling Lin Shuying''s enthusiasm, can only smile and say: "you ask people to tilt the roof up, so it looks strange."


    "It does seem a little awkward." Lin Shuying nodded slightly, and immediately went to direct the man who opened the machine to make the roof again.


    A lot of people here are actually from the garrison in the capital. On the one hand, they act as security personnel, on the other hand, they act as mass actors.


    Looking at these busy women, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with emotion: "in fact, my biggest dream before was to stay away from those right and wrong, and live in such a deep forest."


    "You have realized your dream now!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said, "it''s realized, but I don''t know how long this kind of stable life can last. By the way, when you come back, is your body any different? "


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang lightly and asked with great interest: "what do you want me to be different?"


    "What difference can I hope you have?" Xu Shaotang said, "I''m not worried about the poison Yingluo gave you? If you don''t feel right, let''s go to Kunlun to find Yingluo to get the antidote! "


    "It''s nothing different. It''s fine!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "even better than before."


    "That''s fine!" Xu Shaotang put down his heart and said, "let''s go and hunt some game for them. Now that we are here, let''s enjoy our life."

 Chapter 1674

    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance rushed to the valley where Xiaozhi was.


    Their strength now is better than that of the last time they came here. They are flying through the jungle. At about 2 p.m., they have arrived near the valley.


    Far away, they felt that there were still people in the valley.


    When they walked into the valley, they found that there were many military tents under the valley.


    "It should be the one that dragon will arrange."


    Xu Shaotang said a word to Mu Tiance and jumped directly down the valley.


    "Who is it?"


    As soon as he jumped out of the valley, a loud shout suddenly rang out. At the same time, a sharp alarm rang out in the valley.


    At the moment of the loud cheering, a figure suddenly appeared. After seeing Xu Shaotang, the man was suddenly stunned and exclaimed: "instructor!"


    At this time, some other people also rushed out of the tent. After seeing Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, a man quickly called out to the people in the tent: "turn off the alarm quickly. It''s the instructor. I want to die!"


    "It''s really from the dragon group!"


    When the alarm was cleared, Xu Shaotang looked at the crowd with a smile. He had seen almost all of them, some of them remembered their names, but some didn''t.


    "Are you here to monitor the situation?" Xu Shaotang slowly asked the dragon team member named falcon.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Falcon quickly nodded and said, "report to instructor, we..."


    "I''m not your instructor now. Don''t take it so seriously." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Used to it!" The Falcon laughs sheepishly and says: "we are ordered to monitor the situation here and set up interference base stations around to prevent the signal from being transmitted outside. In addition, we have another task, which is to completely seal the bottomless lake!"


    "Oh, so it is!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it seems to be a little troublesome to seal up that lake, isn''t it?"


    None of them knew how deep the lake was. He had heard that Longjiang had fired a lot of deep cluster bombs at the bottom of the lake, but it didn''t seem to have any impact on Xiaozhi at the bottom of the lake.


    In this way, we can also understand why Longjiang arranged these people to completely seal up the lake. It seems that what Xiaozhi did some time ago really made Longjiang angry.


    "It''s a bit of a problem indeed!" Falcon said with a bitter smile: "we have carried out exploration. The lake is at least several thousand meters deep. If we want to seal the lake completely, we have to blow up the surrounding area of the lake or pour a lot of concrete into the lake, but the latter is obviously unrealistic."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it for a moment. Indeed, if we really pour concrete into the lake, we don''t know how much concrete it will cost. The key is that it''s really unrealistic to transport so much concrete here in the depth of Shennong mountain.


    "Then blow it down!" Xu Shaotang said, "whether you can seal it completely or not, seal it first."


    "That''s what we think!" "We are currently collecting data, putting equipment in, drilling holes at different depths and placing high explosives for blasting," falcon said


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about how they exploded. He thought the method described by Falcon was feasible, so he stopped asking about it. Instead, he asked, "have you monitored any abnormal conditions during this period?"


    "No anomalies have been detected at this time." Falcon slowly said: "we not only placed a lot of monitors around, but also placed a lot of monitors in the lake, once there is any wind and grass, we can detect the first time."


    "It''s very thoughtful of you!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "we are just casual to see, you do not need to greet us, to busy you."


    With a smile, Falcon said, "in fact, we don''t have much to do. We just wait for the engineers to analyze the data, and then we start to drill holes for blasting."


    "This matter is very important. Don''t take it lightly."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and pats Falcon''s shoulder, and mu Tiance walks slowly to the edge of the small lake.


    As they walked in, the birds that stopped in the lake immediately scattered and fled.


    Looking at these circling birds, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking of the tragic picture he saw when he and the alcoholic maniac first came here.


    This place is like the legendary Pandora''s box. They opened it and let out the devil in the box. Now, they have to clean up the mess they made.


    "If only I hadn''t come here!" Xu Shaotang is full of emotion looking at the shimmering lake, a gust of wind blowing over, and even can smell the faint smell of smoke in the lake.


    Mu Tiance nodded deeply and said, "if it wasn''t here, we should all be at ease now."


    "It''s too late to regret now!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a bitter smile and said, "let''s go. There are people from the dragon group watching day and night. We don''t have to worry about it for the time being."For the ability of the dragon group, Xu Shaotang is quite recognized. Although he spent most of the day just looking here, he felt a lot of peace in his heart.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly. They looked at the lake again. They didn''t know that Xiaozhi at the bottom of the lake couldn''t feel their existence. They only knew that they had to smash Xiaozhi''s plot, otherwise, they and the people they cared about would disappear in the future invasion of the demons.


    "We won''t let your conspiracy succeed!"


    Xu Shaotang tightly grasped his fist, gritted his teeth and said a word to the lake, then slowly turned around.


    "Instructor, are you going now?" See two people want to leave, Falcon quickly came forward.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a bitter smile, "we still have a headache to do! However, we''ve been in Shennong mountain recently. It''s about forty or fifty kilometers northwest of here. If there''s anything wrong, you''ll let Longjiang contact us and we''ll come as soon as possible! "


    "Oh, I forgot, where are you filming?"


    Falcon joked to Xu Shaotang and said, "we''ll go to see the instructor''s style when we have time."


    "Go away!"


    Xu Shaotang scolded: "don''t mention filming in front of me, otherwise, I will throw you into the lake and let you fill the lake with your body!"


    Just as they were joking, a harsh alarm sounded again, which was different from the alarm when Xu Shaotang came. It was a low buzzer.


    Hearing this sound, Falcon''s face changed. He didn''t have the heart to joke with Xu Shaotang and ran to the second tent.

 Chapter 1675

    Seeing the unusual Falcon hunting, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance hesitated for a short time and immediately ran to the tent.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned and asked falcon.


    Falcon did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but looked at the computer in front of him nervously.


    "The signal is getting stronger and stronger!" The engineer controlling the computer said nervously.


    The Falcon jumped in his heart and asked another engineer not far away, "is there any change in the underwater detector?"


    "The underwater probe detected a slight fluctuation!" The engineer exclaimed, "the trend of fluctuation has just intensified."


    As the engineer''s voice fell, Falcon instantly picked up the walkie talkie and roared: "all in position! Prepare to fight


    After that, Falcon said to the engineer, "report the situation to the base immediately!"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other and immediately follow the Falcon to the outside.


    "What''s the situation?" Xu Shaotang asked with a frown.


    The Falcon stared at the surface of the lake and said in a deep voice: "maybe that thing at the bottom of the lake is going to rush out! Instructor, it''s a good time for you to come... "


    "Something at the bottom of the lake?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance knew that Falcon was talking about the huge ball where Xiaozhi was at the bottom of the lake. Thinking about the advanced technology in the ball, Xu Shaotang immediately said to falcon, "you step back first, we''ll fight in the front."


    "Good!"


    Knowing Xu Shaotang''s strength, Falcon didn''t say much. He immediately ordered the fighters of the dragon group to retreat and aim their strongest rockets at the lake.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance stare at the surface of the lake with vigilance. When they see the waves on the surface of the lake getting bigger and bigger, they know that falcon is right. It''s the huge ball coming out.


    "We have come at a good time!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile.


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "maybe it''s not that we came at the right time, but that it''s always waiting for us here?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise, thought for a while, nodded and said: "don''t say, it''s really possible!"


    two people were as like as two peas in the first time when they were talking.


    Looking at the abnormal situation in front of them, the dragon group suddenly became nervous. Although they didn''t see Xiaozhi with their own eyes, before they came, Longjiang also told them some general information.


    Knowing that what they are facing is a product of prehistoric civilization, how can they not be nervous? However, when they are nervous, they are a little excited. After all, not everyone has the opportunity to experience all this personally.


    The earth under his feet began to vibrate violently. There was a terrible roar in the pit where the lake water receded. Xu Shaotang, who had experienced this scene once, knew that the huge ball was about to come out from the bottom of the lake.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    Xu Shaotang roars, and his whole body moves with genuine Qi. At the same time, he comes to a member of the dragon team. Before the member of the Dragon Team reacts, Xu Shaotang has taken two grenades from him, pulled the safety bolt, and thrown them into the huge pit.


    "Boom, boom..."


    Two dull explosions wake up the members of the dragon team. They don''t need anyone''s order. They have started to throw all their grenades into the pit.


    No one knows whether this is useful or not. However, if it''s useless now, these grenades won''t be of any use when we fight. It''s better to throw them down now. It depends on God''s will whether they can make contributions.


    The sound of explosion came out from the pit, but the earth under their feet was still shaking, even increasing.


    All of a sudden, a stream of air gushed out of the pit. At the same time, the huge ball finally rushed out of the ground. It seemed that the ball had not been damaged.


    "You are here after all!"


    With the sound of Xiaozhi, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the crowd.


    Seeing Xiaozhi, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance immediately hate each other. Mu Tiance didn''t even think that it was just a fierce fist attacking Xiaozhi. However, that fist went straight through Xiaozhi''s body. Xiaozhi didn''t have any damage and still stood there with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t bother, it''s projection!"


    Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance lightly. He looked at Xiaozhi coldly and said in a cold voice: "long time no see. I didn''t expect you to show up!"


    "Why can''t I show up?" Xiaozhi said with a smile: "I''m in front of you now. What can you do for me?"


    "You''re so sure we can''t help you?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed, suddenly jumped up from the ground, and an extremely fierce Qi suddenly attacked the ball in the air."Dang..."


    A crisp sound came, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi was fiercely split on the ball, at the same time, a slight scratch appeared on the surface of the ball.


    Xiaozhi looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. At the same time, a faint light in the ball sweeps over Xu Shaotang.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than two years. I didn''t expect you to develop the power of God''s forbidden zone to 18%. You really surprised me!"


    "Thanks to you


    Xu Shaotang immediately flashed to avoid the light sweeping on his body, and looked at Xiaozhi with frosty face.


    "Hehe, even if you develop the power of God''s forbidden area to 18%," he said Xiaozhi looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance contemptuously and said with a smile, "if you don''t give me some sweets, how can you break the seal of Kunlun kingdom?"


    At this moment, Xiaozhi is a winner. He skillfully uses the curiosity of these two people to complete his most important mission.


    At the mention of this, mu Tiance was furious. Although he knew that his real Qi was not enough to break Xiaozhi''s tortoise shell, he suddenly split several fierce real Qi into the ball.


    "Don''t waste your time!" Xiaozhi said with a smile: "with your strength, you can''t break my defense! You''d better save your strength to meet my people! "


    "You have a fart people!" Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to scold a way: "on a robot, return clansman?"? In the eyes of Atlantis, you are not as good as a dog. At best, you are a machine made of a pile of parts


    He never dreamed that he would have a quarrel with a robot one day, but Xiaozhi, a scum, was so angry that he didn''t scold a few words to vent his anger.

 Chapter 1676

    "Hehe, is that becoming angry?"


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s scolding, Xiaozhi was not angry, but said with a smile: "when my people come, it''s the end of you!"


    Xu Shaotang said with disdain: "you are too happy! Thousands of years ago, you invaders could be repulsed by us. Thousands of years later, your conspiracy will not succeed either! "


    Although Xu Shaotang himself has no idea whether he can beat back the demons, he certainly can''t admit it at this time. Otherwise, the damned robot still doesn''t know what it will look like.


    "Do you think my people will give you a chance?" Xiaozhi sneered: "don''t be paranoid!"


    "Before that day, who knows?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xiaozhi with disdain and said, "are you coming out from the bottom of the lake just to tell us such nonsense?"


    He knows that Xiaozhi has super intelligence. He comes out from the bottom of the lake not just to show off in front of them. This damn robot must have other purposes.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiaozhi laughed and said: "you are still so smart, just like I saw you for the first time! If you are willing to be my servant, when my people come, I will give you great strength! "


    "You are a little body, a big dream!"


    "I haven''t heard of a robot servant yet," said Xu Shaotang with a sneer


    He is really some convinced of this damn robot, dare to have such extravagance? His heart is too big!


    "I''ve given you the chance. If you don''t cherish it, what''s waiting for you will be destroyed." Xiaozhi light said: "go back to those people above you to pass a message, if obediently meet my people''s coming, you still have a way to live, if you dare to have any resistance, waiting for you will be completely destroyed!"


    When it comes to later, Xiaozhi becomes extremely vicious, which is in sharp contrast to the lovely Xiaozhi they saw before.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang also has to admire this damned robot. His acting skills are really good. He thinks that if he can, he can drag Xiao Zhi to make a movie with Shang song. Shang song will be very happy.


    "Is that what you came out for?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiaozhi lightly, and his eyes are full of disdain.


    Xiao Zhi nodded slightly and said, "this is your last chance!"


    "Don''t tell the people above us the chance now!" Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly and said to Xiaozhi with a frosty face: "you will never understand what it means that you would rather die standing than live kneeling! It''s not known who will win or lose. Don''t be happy too soon! "


    "Ha ha, I appreciate your backbone!" Xiaozhi smiles, shakes his head and says, "but you can''t eat your backbone! Put away your ridiculous backbone


    "I don''t know what gives you so much confidence!" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and said to Xiaozhi, "since you are so confident, do you mind if I ask you some questions?"


    There are several questions in Xu Shaotang''s mind. Now it''s hard to see Xiaozhi. Naturally, he wants to ask them clearly.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Zhi said with a smile: "although I know you are using the method of provocation, I will still give you a chance to ask me questions. Even if you die, I should let you die to understand. After all, you are the great heroes who break the seal of Kunlun Kingdom!"


    Although he was praising Xu Shaotang and them, it sounded so harsh to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    After trying to suppress the anger in his heart, Xu Shaotang tightly grasped his fist and asked Xiaozhi in a deep voice, "when you had been in such a big circle with us, was it to cheat us into going to Kunlun?"


    Being fooled by a robot and causing so much trouble is the biggest shame in his life.


    "Of course!" Xiaozhi said with a smile: "originally I didn''t have to beat around the bush with you, but I didn''t expect that you didn''t want that bottle of potential medicine, so I had to beat around the bush with you."


    "Potential potion?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "the thing you showed us is really a potential potion. Don''t you mean a piece of metal? Is that true or false? "


    There is no doubt that Xiaozhi has super high intelligence. Now Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are completely confused by Xiaozhi. They don''t know whether this damned robot has the truth in its mouth.


    "Potential potion, of course! Do you really think I''m in the mood to test you? " Xiaozhi said with a smile: "I gave you a chance, but you don''t want it. However, if you want it now, I can give it to you generously!"


    Hearing Xiaozhi''s words, Xu Shaotang said: "I''m afraid that your so-called potential potion, even if it''s true, is also a pit dug for people? Do you think we''ll believe you again? "At that time, they were not willing to drink potential medicine, let alone now.


    There is no such thing as a free lunch or a potential potion in the world. Even if it''s true, after drinking it, they will pay a heavy price. They have been pit by Xiaozhi once, and they can''t be pit by him again!


    "Yes, you are very clever!"


    Xiaozhi said with a smile: "as long as you drink the potential potion, you will be under my control. I originally planned to let you drink the potential potion and let you have a strong power, and then controlled you to break the seal of Kunlun kingdom. I didn''t expect that you let me down, but fortunately, you didn''t let me down in the end. I''m really disappointed I want to thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know when the seal of Kunlun kingdom will be broken! "


    "You are very calculating!" Xu Shaotang coldly looks at Xiaozhi in front of him. Although he knows that it''s just a projection, he can''t help but want to break Xiaozhi to pieces.


    Although they didn''t fall into the trap of Xiaozhi at the beginning, they were still fooled by Xiaozhi in the end. Although they hate Xiaozhi in their heart, they have to admit that this damned robot is really smart, even a little abnormal.


    Xiaozhi said with a smile: "I have existed for a long time. All the accidents have been calculated by me. I have tens of thousands of measures to deal with them. No matter how smart you are, you will eventually help me achieve my goal!"


    "So you can''t actually leave here, can you?"

 Chapter 1677

    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiaozhi coldly. Now he seems to understand that the fragments of the keys are not deliberately thrown into various dangerous places by Xiaozhi. It is estimated that those who do not want to open here do so.


    Xiaozhi nodded and laughed: "if we leave here, do I need you to help me break the seal of Kunlun? It''s silly of you to find out now! "


    "Ha ha, we are really stupid..." Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "we really should have thought of this, but fortunately, it''s not too late now!"


    Xiao Zhi shook his head slightly and said, "it''s too late!"


    "It''s not too late!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "at least, you can''t cause us any trouble! This is more or less good news. "


    "You are too optimistic!"


    Xiaozhi sneered contemptuously and said, "I''m afraid you''re too busy for yourself now, aren''t you?"


    "Too busy for yourself?" Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other and laugh at the same time.


    Listening to the two people''s inexplicable laughter, Xiaozhi''s face showed a puzzled look. He didn''t know that his words were so funny?


    Mu Tiance walked slowly in front of Xiaozhi and said faintly: "I forgot to tell you. What you did a few days ago has been completely covered up by us! Now, everyone thinks it''s just a movie. I''m sorry to inform you that your plan to make trouble for us has gone bankrupt! "


    "Well?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xiaozhi''s smile finally faded away and looked at mu Tiance with doubts. Obviously, he didn''t understand what was going on.


    Seeing that Xiaozhi finally lost his annoying smile, Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a thumbs up with a smile, and said to Xiaozhi: "what we publicize to the outside world is that what you said on TV and on the Internet is just a fragment of a movie! So, the riot you expected didn''t appear, all our cities are running in order now, and those of us above are not distracted by what you have done, but are trying our best to make a battle plan with you invaders! "


    Hit people to face, curse to expose! The more proud he is, the less they let him be!


    When he looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance again, his eyes were filled with cold light.


    "You two damned mole ants dare to destroy my perfect plan?"


    Xiaozhi coldly looks at his face. Although Xiaozhi standing in front of them at the moment is just a projection, they feel the sharp killing opportunity from this projection.


    There is no doubt that after learning that his plan has been destroyed, Xiaozhi, who has been full of confidence, has already killed them.


    Xiaozhi is angry, but they are happy. They just can''t see Xiaozhi''s appearance that everything is under control!


    "Mole ant?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xiaozhi contemptuously and said, "do you think you are really strong? Even if it''s powerful, it''s a matter of Atlantis. What does it have to do with a robot? I''m afraid that in the heart of Atlantis, you are real ants, aren''t you? They don''t even have to do it to kill you easily! "


    "Stop it!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiaozhi could not help roaring angrily: "you humble mole ants, dare to comment on me?"


    In fact, Xu Shaotang is right. Although Xiaozhi has super wisdom, for the people who make him, he can be easily eliminated with only one idea or even without hands! Although Xiaozhi knows this, he has nothing to do, which has been doomed from the moment of his birth.


    So, this is also the scar of Xiaozhi. When Xu Shaotang said this, he immediately angered Xiaozhi completely.


    "Haha, are you angry?" Xu Shaotang returned Xiaozhi''s words intact and said with a smile: "this is just the beginning. There will be more failures waiting for you in the future. Anyway, you are also a robot. According to your words, you have endless life. You can watch Atlantis people die step by step!"


    "Congratulations, you''ve successfully angered me!"


    "I will let you know the consequences of provoking me!" Xiaozhi roared


    "I also want to know what will happen if I infuriate you!" Mu Tiance''s eyes are slightly empty, and his body is ready to meet Xiaozhi''s attack.


    Mu Tiance''s voice just fell, the huge ball suddenly began to slowly rotate, at the same time, a light suddenly shot at mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang.


    "Get out of the way!" Xu Shaotang roared and quickly avoided the light.


    Although he didn''t know what the power of the light was, he could feel that if the light fell on them, they would be seriously injured even if they didn''t die.


    At the moment when they just flashed away, the light had already fallen at their feet. In a moment, a big pit appeared on the ground, and the land around the pit was instantly blackened."Attack


    Seeing Xiaozhi attack, the Falcon roared and immediately fired a rocket to the huge ball with a rocket launcher.


    "Hum, how dare you use this kind of rubbish weapon on me?" Xiao Zhi snorted coldly. He didn''t pay any attention to the rocket. He didn''t even have anything to avoid. He let the rocket fall on the ball.


    "Boom..."


    After the explosion, the ball was intact, even without a scratch.


    But the people in the dragon group didn''t care about these. All the weapons in their hands went to greet the ball heartily. The continuous explosion sounded around the ball. Xiaozhi''s face was always that look of disdain.


    "Falcon, take your men first!"


    Xu Shaotang turns back to the Falcon and roars. Now it''s them that Xiaozhi attacks. They can still escape by virtue of their own strength. But if Xiaozhi turns his attack on those people in the dragon group, with their strength, there is no chance to escape! Anyway, the attack of the dragon group has no effect. It''s better to let them retreat so as not to cause unnecessary casualties.


    "Want to go?" Xiao Zhi''s cold voice suddenly rang out, and he looked at Falcon and others, with a cruel smile on his face and a crazy cry: "go to die for me! I will turn you to ashes


    At this moment, the ball suddenly shakes, and then a big hole appears on the surface of the ball.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaozhi''s disdainful look suddenly disappeared, and there was a trace of panic in his eyes.

 Chapter 1678

    Not only Xiaozhi didn''t understand the situation, but Xu Shaotang and those in the dragon group didn''t understand the situation either.


    The rocket obviously has no threat to Xiaozhi''s tortoise shell, but there is a hole in the ball.


    Just when everyone was puzzled, the ball was shocked again, and then a big hole appeared on the ball.


    At the same time, a small black spot in the sky continues to enlarge.


    "Travel number?"


    Xiaozhi''s face finally showed a look of fear. At the same time, he began to flee to the pit quickly.


    As soon as the ball moved, a burst of black smoke came out of the ball, and then a bigger hole appeared on the ball.


    Xiaozhi didn''t have time to find out why the Voyager launched an attack on him. He just ran to the pit desperately. He was hit hard three times in a row. The ball had been hit hard, and the speed of its escape was even less than one tenth of the speed it appeared.


    "Come on, stop it from escaping into the pit!"


    Xu Shaotang recovered from his shock. He had already seen that the flying saucer was coming in the distance. It was obvious that the weapons on the flying saucer were enough to destroy little wisdom''s tortoise shell. At this time, if he didn''t stop little wisdom, when would he have to wait?


    As soon as the words were heard, Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed the rocket launcher on Falcon''s hand and shot a rocket at the hole on the ball.


    Mu Tiance also responded at this time, learning from Xu Shaotang, snatching a rocket launcher from a member of the dragon team, and began to cooperate with Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    Although the rocket can''t break Xiaozhi''s shell at all, now, with those holes, they don''t need to break the shell any more. Under their precise control, the rocket accurately shoots into the hole on the ball.


    "Boom boom..."


    One after another, the explosion continued to ring from the inside of the ball, and the black smoke on the ball became thicker and thicker, and the whole ball began to shake.


    "How dare you hurt me?" Xiaozhi''s projection has long disappeared, only the voice of anger came from the ball.


    Xu Shaotang tried his best to prevent the ball from escaping into the pit, and the UFO was not idle. He constantly launched a fierce attack on the ball, making several big holes on the ball.


    As the damage became more and more serious, the ball suspended in the air soon lost its power and quickly fell to the ground.


    "Get out of the way! Take the engineer away


    Seeing the ball falling towards them, the Falcon roared and rushed into the tent where the engineers were, dragging the two engineers away.


    Although their reaction has been very fast, it is still not as fast as the ball''s falling speed. The two dragon team members'' movements are a little slower. They are hit by the falling ball together with their engineers without a scream, and they have been completely smashed into a pool of meat mud.


    "Wasp, Skylark!"


    Looking at the hit team-mates, Falcon''s eyes instantly turned red. Unconsciously, two lines of tears fell from his eyes.


    The teammates who were fighting with them just now lost their lives in the blink of an eye, and even a complete corpse was not left.


    Watching the ball fall to the ground, Xu Shaotang didn''t have time to grieve. He yelled at the grieving Falcon: "it''s not the time to grieve. Watch out!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice just fell, a figure suddenly jumped out of the hole of the ball.


    "It''s Xiaozhi!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have time to think about it. He immediately chased Xiaozhi with the fastest speed, and mu Tiance immediately followed.


    Xiaozhi''s speed is very fast, but no matter how fast it is, it''s not as fast as Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. In a few ups and downs, they have stopped Xiaozhi one after another.


    They know that this is the real Xiaozhi. Although this young man seems to be no different from human beings, he is a robot to the letter. However, Xiaozhi of this club seems to be in a bit of a mess. He is a lost dog.


    "Ha ha, do you think you can run away?" Xu Shaotang breathed a long sigh of relief and said to Xiaozhi with a smile on his face: "where''s your arrogance just now?"


    Xiaozhi held his fist and looked at the two people blocking him with a face full of evil. He asked coldly, "how can Voyager be in your hands?"


    "Ha ha, is that the UFO you''re talking about?" Looking at the appearance of Xiaozhi, Xu Shaotang was very happy and said with a laugh: "there is another thing I forgot to tell you. Not long ago, we just found a temple in the ganles mountains, and this flying saucer was also found in the temple. What about? Is it a surprise? "


    "You..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiaozhi''s face suddenly surged with anger. He growled: "how dare you disrespect the gods?"


    "God of fart!" Xu Shaotang said, "if you dare to come to our world, you should have the consciousness of being eliminated! To tell you the truth, the gods you mentioned have now become a pile of dead bones, and we have taken them for research. I plan to feed the dogs with their bones after the research is finished! ""You want to die!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiaozhi is even more furious and smashes into Xu Shaotang with a fist.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as he moved, Xu Shaotang smashed him to the ground.


    Although Xiaozhi''s wisdom is very high, his strength in hand is really not good. Xu Shaotang thinks that if there is no turtle shell protection, I''m afraid that people in the natural environment will be able to abuse Xiaozhi.


    "I''ll let you go, and I''ll spare you Xu Shaotang stepped on Xiaozhi''s chest and watched the robot lying on the ground. Xu Shaotang felt very comfortable.


    "Dream!"


    Xiaozhi looked at them viciously, then suddenly said with a smile, "let''s be proud for a while, my people will take revenge for me soon! Start self destruct


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiaozhi suddenly closed his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t feel right, so he quickly retreated.


    Just as he retreated, Xiaozhi on the ground suddenly exploded. After the dust, there was no trace of Xiaozhi on the ground, only a few spare parts.


    "Damn, cheap this damn robot!"


    Xu Shaotang really didn''t expect that there was a self destruct program on this damned robot. He had planned to take it back and let those experts study it well. Now this plan is going to fail.


    Mu Tiance was not as disappointed as Xu Shaotang. He glanced at the scattered parts and said, "at least, we have revenge! Besides, don''t worry about any more trouble caused by this robot! "


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes! Let''s go. Let''s leave this pile of parts alone and see our hero! "

 Chapter 1679

    With that, Xu Shaotang went to the flying saucer that had landed.


    At the same time, the door of the UFO was opened, and Long Fei rushed out of the UFO quickly.


    "Are you all right?"


    Long Fei asks Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "we''re OK, but two of you have died..."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei can''t help but slightly stay, then gently close his eyes.


    As the leader of the dragon team, Long Fei has been used to life and death. The people who die in the dragon team every year are unknown. Although he is a little numb, he can''t help but feel a little pain in his heart when he hears the news of the death of the team members. These team members are picked out and trained by him one by one.


    Xu Shaotang gently patted Long Fei on the shoulder and sighed: "call someone to come and carry away the wreckage of the ball. There should be a lot of things worth using."


    Long Fei nodded slightly and asked, "where''s the robot?"


    Referring to this, Xu Shaotang''s face was filled with depression. He said with a wry smile: "it was blocked by us, but in the end, it started the self destruction process. Now it has become a pile of parts."


    "Dead?" Long Fei looked at them in surprise and gritted his teeth: "it''s good to die, so as not to make any more mistakes!"


    "Fortunately, you came in time, otherwise, the casualties may be more serious!" Looking at the flying saucer, Xu Shaotang said with emotion: "if we don''t have this flying saucer, we can''t have Xiaozhi''s turtle shell!"


    He and mu Tiance can avoid the attack of Xiaozhi, but if Long Fei comes a little later, it is estimated that all the members of the dragon team and those engineers will be buried here.


    "After receiving the news here, my father told me to drive the UFO to come here. Fortunately, it''s fast, or I can''t catch up." Long Fei face fluke said: "this can destroy the ball, really fluke."


    "So, there is a will in the dark!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m afraid Xiaozhi is extremely depressed. He was destroyed by the products of their own civilization. Is that a self eating evil result?"


    This time Xiaozhi and his base are destroyed. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are also relieved of their worries. In the future, they will never worry about Xiaozhi making another moth. Unfortunately, they can''t catch Xiaozhi alive. Otherwise, they may get more from him.


    "Well, you want to wait, I''ll see what''s going on over there!" Long Fei took a look at the crashed ball and rushed to the direction of falcon.


    "Come on, let''s go into Xiaozhi''s base."


    Xu Shaotang slowly said to Mu Tiance, "I didn''t visit it well last time, but I can visit it slowly this time."


    Mu Tiance nodded, and they quickly got in through the hole of the ball.


    enters the ball, and a strong smell of smoke is mixed with destructed opium into their nasal cavity.


    "There''s a fire in there!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart leaped, and he quickly showed his head from the mouth of the cave, shouting to Longfei: "put out the fire quickly!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, Long Fei, who was still communicating with falcon, was stunned, and then ordered: "fire fighting, no matter what! The ball must not be burnt down


    With that, Long Fei himself has quickly rushed to the ball.


    More than 20 minutes later, after everyone''s efforts, the fire inside was finally put out. I have to admit that the quality of this prehistoric civilization is really good. There are many fires in it, but there is no explosion. Although some things are burned, most of them are still there.


    All the people who put out the fire panted and sat down outside the ball. Except for Xu Shaotang and Long Fei, the others looked very embarrassed. Their faces were covered with black dust, and one of the engineers had his hair burned.


    "It''s a bit of a hassle to get it back!"


    Looking at the huge ball in front of him, Long Fei frowned slightly and said, "it''s estimated that there will be only cutting and transportation."


    Xu Shaotang white dragon fly one eye, way: "you pour is cut me to see!"


    The tortoise shell on the outside of the ball is safe under the attack of rockets, and their true Qi can only leave slight scratches on it. Xu Shaotang doesn''t think that any equipment can cut this thing now.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei was slightly stunned. Then he understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "it seems that it''s really impossible to cut, but it''s so big that it''s really hard to carry it away!"


    This is the deep part of Shennong mountain. It can only be transported by air. However, even the largest transport plane at present is not half the size of the ball. It''s really hard to transport the whole ball away.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said, "otherwise, let those experts come here to study! It happens that the flying saucer also stops here. Your dragon group will send someone to protect it well, and it will be regarded as a secret research base. "


    "Yes, but I can''t decide it." Long Fei said slowly: "such a big thing, my father can''t make decisions without authorization! Forget it, Falcon. You will report the specific situation here and see how they decide! "Falcon nodded and immediately took the order.


    Mu Tiance stood up slowly and said, "well, there''s no business for us here. Let''s go first."


    "Ah, you''re leaving now?" Long Fei stood up and said with some embarrassment, "why don''t you take your time and see how it''s decided. The ball is too important. We''re here alone. I''m a bit bottomless."


    Xu Shaotang white his one eye, way: "what have no bottom of, that damned robot also died, now this thing is a pile of scrap metal, return beautiful woman to threaten you?"


    "Who knows? Be careful not to sail for ten thousand years Long Fei shrugged his shoulders and said, "really, you should stay for a while. Maybe there''s still room for you. You don''t want to have any accidents at this time, do you?"


    "I don''t know what can happen!" Xu Shaotang muttered, turned to Mu Tiance and asked, "what do you think? Do you want to stay first? "


    Mu Tiance hesitated slightly for a while, looked at Longfei''s expectant eyes, and finally nodded slightly and said: "let''s stay for a while, but you have to let those above you decide as soon as possible."


    "They will make a decision as soon as possible, for sure!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "now for them, time is the most precious. If they delay one more day, it may have a huge impact on their future response to the demons."


    After the decision was made, they began to watch the ball again.


    After more than an hour, the news finally came from above. They agreed to Xu Shaotang''s plan and set up a secret research base here. The newly established base will be jointly protected by the dragon group and the capital garrison, all controlled by the Dragon general. Some defensive weapons and the required building materials are already on the way.

 Chapter 1680

    Because of the delay in that valley, it was already the next afternoon when Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance went back.


    As soon as they got near the studio, they saw a large group of people gathered together.


    "They''re just guests. They can live in wooden houses. Why should I live in tents? Shang Dao, are you too unfair? "


    "The wooden house is built by themselves. If you want to live in it, you can build it yourself. I don''t mind!" Shang song roared angrily.


    From a distance, Xu Shaotang heard a woman quarreling with Shang song.


    "It seems to have something to do with us?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said to Mu Tiance slowly, "let''s go and have a look!"


    With that, they walked slowly.


    "Xu Shao, Mu Shao!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance appear, Shang song says hello to them. At the same time, he shouts to the heavily makeup woman: "love acting, don''t play, go away!"


    Finish saying, Shang song is too lazy to talk nonsense with that woman again, hurriedly trot to Xu Shaotang and them.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asks Shang song with a smile.


    Shangsong light said: "an actress, relying on their own a little bit of fame with me here to complain that this is not fair, that is not fair! It''s OK. Just change it directly. If I hadn''t cooperated with her before, I wouldn''t have found her! Originally a good person, she dares to play a big card in front of me after getting close to a rich childe. What kind of star does she really think she is


    Shang song''s tone was full of disdain for the actress, and he didn''t seem to see her at all.


    Mu Tiance frowned slightly and said, "I just heard that she was talking about some wooden house or tent?"


    "Yes Shang song nodded slightly and said, "because I''ve made a tight grasp of the shooting progress this time, and we''re shooting in a closed mode, so we all live in tents. It''s nothing at all, but when she saw Miss Lin and her family living in a cabin, she began to feel unbalanced. When she was filming early in the morning, she would give me all kinds of choices. I really want to slap her in the face! "


    Shangsong''s words seemed to be intended for the woman. His voice was very loud. Not only Xu Shaotang but also the woman listened to shangsong''s words.


    The woman, who was already angry, immediately stepped on her high-heeled shoes and followed her little assistant. The woman came up to Shang song, looked at him with an angry face and said angrily, "do you want to slap me? Shang song, you really don''t show me your great director''s score. Miss Ben won''t serve me any more! I won''t do it! "


    "Don''t be angry, Miss Yi!" Listening to the woman''s speech, her little assistant quickly whispered: "this movie must be a big fire. Miss Yi, please feel aggrieved for a while."


    "You''re in charge of my business?" The woman looked at her little assistant coldly and said angrily, "what are you, dare to take care of my business? Believe it or not, I''ll fire you now? "


    When she heard the woman''s words, her little assistant didn''t dare to speak any more. She just bowed her head with a face full of grievances. She was originally kind-hearted, but she didn''t expect to be taken as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    "Go away without acting!"


    Shang songben is famous for his violent temper. When he heard the woman''s words, he immediately roared: "get out of here, now! Don''t get in the way here


    "You..." Being roared by Shang song in front of so many people, the look on the woman''s face was extremely ugly. She glared at Shang song and said: "Shang song, don''t be shameless! What is your ability to yell at Miss Ben? If you have the ability to yell at them! Didn''t you say I played big? They are playing more seriously than me. We arrived yesterday. As the leading actors, they said that they are coming slowly now. I don''t think you dare to yell at them and bully a woman. What kind of man is that? "


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other in a funny way. They don''t understand how the war has burned their heads.


    How do they feel that this woman is like a mad dog, catching and biting each other?


    Shang song is very angry by the woman''s words, especially in front of so many people. The woman is undoubtedly beating him in the face.


    Of course, he knows that this woman is not the only one who has emotions. The actors he called have more or less emotions, but because of his position in the entertainment industry, others didn''t say it.


    When this woman says this now, it is estimated that many people are waiting to see his jokes.


    Seeing that the situation here is out of control, Qin Qianyu hurriedly comes here. However, as soon as she moves, she is held by Su Ruyun.


    "Don''t worry about it. You can''t solve it. Wait for Shaotang to solve it!" Su Ruyun smiles and lies down in Qin Qianyu''s ear and says, "have you ever heard a word? The villain has his own mill."


    Qin Qianyu looks at Su Ruyun in surprise, hesitates a little, and finally nods gently.


    "Ha ha, you are right. I dare not shout at them!" Shang song laughed angrily and said, "they''re late. I call them playing big cards when there''s something important to delay you! I''m afraid of bullying. What''s the matter? "Shang song is also a bully. He really doesn''t dare to shout at Xu Shaotang. On the one hand, the biggest stunt of his film is their real kung fu. On the other hand, he really doesn''t dare to provoke these two people. Others can kill him with their fingers. Why should he go with others?


    The woman also didn''t expect Shang song to admit so simply, slightly stunned for a while, sneered: "if you are really the most humble person, you will be invincible! I''ve never heard of the cheekiness of Shangda director


    Xu Shaotang originally saw that this woman was not agreeable to her eyes. Seeing that this woman was still criticizing Shang song, she was very angry.


    "Look at you, it seems very unbalanced?" Xu Shaotang looks at this woman lightly.


    although there is still a distance of two meters between the woman and the woman, the thick perfume of the woman has already been impatient with him.


    Although this woman is a bit beautiful, any woman around Xu Shaotang is enough to kill her. Even her little assistant is more beautiful than her.


    If you dress up her little assistant and they stand together, maybe others will think that her assistant is the star, right?


    "How dare I be unbalanced!" The woman said: "you are the leading actor and the investor of the film. You should have some privileges! Even if you take your lover and children with you, you should take it for granted


    Although there is no dissatisfaction in her words, the meaning is obvious. He is unbalanced and refuses to accept!

 Chapter 1681

    "You want to live in a cabin, don''t you?" Xu Shaotang looks at the woman with a smile.


    People who are familiar with Xu Shaotang know that when Xu Shaotang smiles like this, someone is going to have bad luck.


    However, the woman didn''t know it. She just said, "I don''t want to live in this movie. I won''t play it anymore! Love who live who live! When I go back, I''ll let you know how awesome your movie is. From the director to the leading role, even the temporary guest actors are all arrogant. It''s the first time I''ve seen Yi Ying! "


    "Ha ha, you are so unbalanced. You can''t live now, but it''s up to you!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, he walked slowly to Yi Ying.


    Although she was scolded by Yi Ying just now, her little assistant stood up bravely and tried her best to block Yi Ying. At the same time, she bent her knees slightly and bowed slightly with one hand.


    Seeing the little assistant''s action, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it seems that you have practiced?"


    This assistant will show a typical defensive posture. Judging from her appearance, her subordinates should still have some skills. Ordinary three or five people should still be able to cope with it.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the assistant nodded slightly, and looked at Xu Shaotang warily, as if afraid that Xu Shaotang would be harmful to Yi Ying.


    "She did that to you, and you still protect her like that?" Xu Shaotang said to Yi Ying''s assistant with a smile, "how much does she give you for a month? If you come to my office, I''ll give you ten times. How about that? "


    What he values is not the strength of the assistant. Xu Shaotang doesn''t pay attention to her strength. He is more interested in the assistant''s personality. Such a person is not so easy to find in this society. Although there are bodyguards around her women, and anyone can easily kill the assistant, but those bodyguards are men after all, sometimes it is not convenient, so when he saw the assistant, he moved his heart to love talent.


    See Xu Shaotang in front of his face began to dig their own people, Yi Ying face can not help flashing a trace of resentment, angry way: "Xu Shaotang, you don''t go too far!"


    "Ha ha, is that too much?" Xu Shaotang said to Yi Ying faintly: "now I know that I''m too much. Just now I''m still so kind to others. Don''t you blush when you say this?"


    "Xu Shao, I''m miss Yi''s assistant and half bodyguard."


    The assistant whispered, "I have a contract with Miss Yi. I won''t break it unless she dismisses me."


    "How about I help you pay for the breach of contract?" Xu Shaotang continued.


    The assistant hesitated slightly for a while, looked at Yi Ying, and finally shook her head and said, "I understand Xu Shao''s kindness. I''m miss Yi''s person."


    "Another dead brain..." Xu Shaotang looked at the assistant helplessly and said, "well, I respect your decision, but now I''m going to take her to live in a wooden house. Do you want to stop me?"


    "Yes


    The assistant nodded seriously.


    "You can''t stop me!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, he went straight to Yi Ying. At the moment when the assistant attacked him, he grabbed the assistant''s hand and gently sent her to the side. The assistant staggered out a few meters away.


    Seeing that her assistant couldn''t stop Xu Shaotang, Yi Ying was in a panic and exclaimed, "what are you going to do? I tell you, my boyfriend is Yang Kangming


    "Who is Yang Kangming?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile, "have you ever heard of it?"


    Mu Tiance said with disdain: "no matter who he is! Have I heard of all the cats and dogs in the world? "


    "So it is


    Xu Shaotang smiles and nods. In Yi Ying''s scream, Xu Shaotang suddenly grabs Yi Ying''s arm.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly rises with Yi Ying on the ground and jumps directly onto the top of a big tree not far away.


    "If you want to live in a wooden house, that''s enough!" Xu Shaotang faintly looked at Yi Ying who was constantly screaming and said, "by the way, you can have a good aftertaste of the beautiful past of you and your boyfriend here!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang jumped directly from the treetop more than 20 meters high.


    Yi Ying hugged the tree trunk and exclaimed, "let me down, asshole, let me down!"


    "Don''t come down until you''ve had enough!"


    "I can''t live! I can''t help it


    Yi Ying screams and tears fall down. She doesn''t dare to look down. She feels dizzy at the distance of more than 20 meters.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I said, I can''t help it, I can''t help you!"


    Seeing Yi Ying screamed with fright, her assistant ran to Xu Shaotang and said, "Xu Shao, I apologize for Miss Yi. Please let her down! I''m sorry that she has eyes and doesn''t know Tai Shan! "


    "I don''t need her apology, and you don''t need to do it for her. To be honest, such a person is not worth your service!" Xu Shaotang looked at the assistant with admiration and said with a smile, "you must have suffered a lot of grievances by following this kind of people, right? Why do you embarrass yourself? "He felt that he was sullying his eyes when he even looked at Yi Ying once more, but he was very interested in Yi Ying''s assistant.


    Of course, this interest is not other evil ideas, but simply appreciation.


    In terms of beauty, this assistant is obviously better than Yi Ying. Her short hair makes her look special. As a human being, she is still pleading for Yi Ying, which shows that she is an emotional person. That''s why Xu Shaotang is willing to talk to her so much. If other people are involved, Xu Shaotang may not even care.


    "I have my principles. Please don''t tell Miss Yi the same thing."


    Assistant carefully looking at Xu Shaotang, know that she is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, she also directly gave up other plans, now only for Yi Ying ask Xu Shaotang.


    "I didn''t see her in the same way. If I did, she would be dead now!" Xu Shaotang glanced at the assistant faintly and said: "let her calm down, otherwise she really thinks how amazing she is. By the way, if you have an idea, you can also ask her boyfriend to come here. Doesn''t she think how amazing her boyfriend is? It''s just that we all have a look! "


    "I dare not!" Assistant quickly said: "in front of Xu Shao, Mr. Yang also dare not make a mistake!"


    She is not flattering, but she knows the influence of Xu Shaotang. Although she is only an assistant, she has been in the army. She has heard of Xu Shaotang''s name.


    Although Yang Kangming is unattainable in other people''s eyes, in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, it is no exaggeration to say that he is not even a fart!

 Chapter 1682

    "You are very good. If you are connected, you can come to me at any time!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, slowly turned away.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is indifferent to his pleading for Yi Ying, the assistant hesitates a little and rushes to the tree immediately. It seems that he intends to save Yi Ying.


    "Stop her!" Xu Shaotang light to the people under command: "keep under the tree, without my consent, don''t let her down!"


    "Yes


    The bodyguard agreed happily and rushed to the tree quickly. The assistant was just about to get close to the tree when he was stopped by the bodyguard. After a simple fight, the assistant sadly found that he couldn''t make a move under the man.


    "Don''t waste your time. You might as well have a good rest when you have this time." Xu Shaotang slowly said a word to the assistant, then went directly to the onlookers.


    To be honest, although most people here have seen Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s lightness skills on the screen of the press conference that day, watching them on TV and seeing them with their own eyes are two different things.


    At the moment, many people are staring at Xu Shaotang, his face looks like a ghost.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to the shock of the crowd, but coldly asked the crowd: "who else is unbalanced? I''ll give him a chance to live with beautiful women! "


    They are not fools. Of course, they understand what Xu Shaotang means. If anyone dares to stand up, they will go to the top of the tree to accompany Yi Ying.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s question, everyone bowed their heads and said nothing. No one dared to stand up!


    Now they finally believe that the good is afraid of the evil, and the evil is afraid of the horizontal!


    There''s no doubt that Xu Shaotang is the person who goes to the extreme. Moreover, this person doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. Don''t expect to reason with such people, because in front of such people, they all exist like ants, and ants are obviously not qualified to reason!


    See Xu Shaotang a hand to suppress these dissatisfied people, still loose not from quietly to his thumbs up.


    If Xu Shaotang doesn''t help him to hold these people down, the filming progress of the film will definitely fall behind. In the later stage, this dissatisfaction will spread and even terminate the shooting. This is the last thing Shang song wants to see.


    If Xu Shaotang doesn''t do it, he won''t be able to suppress these people. Although he is a famous director, all the people he calls have influence that can''t be ignored in the entertainment industry. If such a large group of people get together, he won''t feel better if they put pressure on him collectively.


    But now, with Xu Shaotang here, he believes that no one dares to cross in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "I believe you all know that the investors of this play are Xu Shao and Miss Qin. They are all here now. If you have any special requirements, you can put forward them. Don''t say that I''m still lax or unreasonable!" Shang song lightly said to the public: "as long as it is a reasonable request, I believe they will meet it!"


    Hearing Shang song''s words, many of them curse their mothers in their hearts.


    Isn''t Shang song just entertaining them? Let them ask for Xu Shaotang, an outsider. Isn''t that just about death?


    Many of them didn''t know that the conditions here were so hard before they came here. They thought it was the same as before. They stayed in a hotel at night and had a RV to rest when they were tired during the day. There was no hotel, only tents. Those famous people were OK, at least they were in separate tents, while others were not so good. Some staff even crowded with three people In a tent.


    In fact, Shang song''s pay for their films is really low relative to their value. Many people are willing to take on the role of only a few minutes of scenes, mainly because the film is now on fire.


    However, if you know the shooting conditions here are so hard, many people will definitely not come.


    "Don''t hide and tuck in!" Shang Song said with a smile: "if you have a request, please mention it quickly. After this village, there is no such shop!"


    Shang song asked again, but no one answered. Now they have made up their mind to make it harder. Anyway, they don''t have much to play. It will be four or five days at most.


    Seeing that everyone did not speak, Shang song nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "I gave you a chance. Since you didn''t ask for it, you should film for me in the next time. I can''t give you too much money, but I can assure you that you will be proud of participating in this film all your life!"


    Slap, or give a sweet date, Shang song deeply understand this truth.


    Moreover, he is not painting big cakes. He has the confidence to make this film a great one!


    After hearing Shang song''s words, those people''s facial expressions look a little better. Even if Shang song doesn''t say it, they also know that this film can definitely be written into the history of film, which will be a monument!


    Seeing things subside, Su Ruyun said to Qin with a smile: "look, I say that the wicked have their own mill! That woman doesn''t look at herself. Our wooden houses are all made by Shaotang''s own hands. It''s none of her business how we live in them! ""Sister Ruyun, is that not good?" Listening to Yi Ying''s frightened scream, she whispered, "why don''t you try to persuade elder brother Xu and give her a punishment? In case of death, it''s not good."


    Su Ruyun shook his head with a smile and said: "don''t worry, brother Xu, you still have this discretion! Don''t you see a man under the tree


    Looking at the tree where Yi Ying is, one of Xu Shaotang''s men doesn''t know when he has been guarding it. Once Yi Ying falls from the tree, he will catch it immediately.


    In this way, Qin Qianyu had nothing to worry about. He said to Su Ruyun with a smile: "brother Xu is the only one who can control these people. Otherwise, everyone feels that the earth will not turn without himself!"


    "It''s a warning to others!" Su Ruyun said with a smile: "it''s estimated that later, Yi Ying should cry and ask Shaotang to let her down!"


    It''s obviously impossible to expect Yi Ying to climb down by herself. At first sight, Yi Ying is so indulgent that she has to climb down a tree more than 20 meters, which is almost like killing her.


    Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "you deserve it. If you''re a little famous, you''ll be overjoyed. This kind of person should clean up hard!"


    While they are talking here, Shang song has already begun to take Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance and sit down with other actors to talk to them.


    Those people who were careless just now are extremely serious.

 Chapter 1683

    The night in the mountains is quiet.


    At the end of the day, everyone can have a good rest.


    Without the city''s lights, without the familiar TV and network, many people find this night really beautiful after they really integrate into the nature.


    Outside the built wooden house, the Xu family and mu Tiance sit around them.


    On the fire is the forest musk deer that Xu Shaotang took time to hunt. It doesn''t need too much seasoning. Just clean it up and bake it on the charcoal fire. The unique fragrance will spread everywhere.


    "How fragrant


    After sorting out the play to be shot tomorrow, Shang song took the script and walked to Xu Shaotang and said, "Xu Shao and Mu Shao, you two really know how to enjoy life!"


    "You can also sit down and enjoy yourself." Xu Shaotang took a look at shangsong''s script and said with a faint smile: "you have been shooting all day, and you are still so energetic. I admire you!"


    Shang Song said with a smile: "no way, we have to catch up! You two are busy people. I dare not delay your precious time. "


    He can tell others with a clear conscience that this film is the one that he has invested the most energy and enthusiasm in. No one attaches more importance to this film than him. If possible, he is even willing to exchange his life for this film!


    "Don''t worry, since we have promised you, and this film is of great importance, we won''t run away."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Shang song with a smile. He understands that Shang song is still a little worried about the two of them, so he comes to them and wants to deal with them.


    Xu Shaotang saw through the mind, Shang song''s face suddenly showed a look of embarrassment, slightly embarrassed smile: "I''m not afraid that you have something temporary."


    "The most important thing for us now is to accompany you to make this movie!" Mu Tiance snorted. He didn''t give Shang song a good face like Xu Shaotang. He was brought here. Shang song is also one of the culprits. Moreover, mu Tiance''s character is just like this. There are not many people who can make him give a good face.


    Just as everyone was sitting there chatting, Shang song''s assistant quickly went to Shang song''s side and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Hearing the assistant''s words, the smile on Shang song''s face instantly disappeared and he stood up.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    "Yi Ying and her assistant are gone!"


    Shang song showed an anxious look on his face and slapped him on his face. He said, "how can I invite this woman to play in a movie! I don''t have a damn thing to look for! "


    He is extremely regretful now. He should not have let Yi Ying come because he knew that Yi Ying was such a virtue. What''s more, he shouldn''t have bothered Lin Shuying to intercede for Yi Ying because of her weakness. He should let her stay in the tree more than 20 meters away and see what else she can play!


    Xu Shaotang smile, light to still loose assistant asked: "when found that she is not?"


    The assistant quickly said: "they were still there at dinner. Just now, the logistics staff made some midnight snack. When they sent her the midnight snack, they found that she was missing. They searched all around, but they still couldn''t be found."


    "Dinner time?"


    In other words, she disappeared for three or four hours at most? Don''t worry. This is Shennong mountain. They two women can''t go far. Don''t look for them! I''ll have someone look for it for you. "


    The people under his command are all strictly trained. They are not many times better than these people in tracking. If they have no clue to find such a big Shennong mountain, they don''t know when they will find it. Maybe even those who go to find Yi Ying will disappear.


    "What do you want her for?" Mu Tiance said faintly: "if she wants to die, let her die. There are many beasts in Shennong mountain, just let her give them food."


    "Come on, it''s just a woman. Just teach me a lesson. It''s not good to kill people." Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said to the two bodyguards who were not far away: "you two go to find that woman, and pay attention to your own safety. Just now you heard that there are many beasts in the mountain, so don''t take yourself in."


    "Don''t worry, Xu Shaotang. We''ll get her back!"


    They immediately took orders and left.


    "Xu Shao, I''m sorry to trouble you again." Looking at the figure that those two people disappear quickly, Shang song says apologetically.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand lightly and said, "it''s OK. Let them go out for exercise. Anyway, they can''t sleep now."


    Shang song looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully and said angrily: "when I find her, even if she kneels down to beg me, I won''t let her play this movie again!"


    This time, he is really annoyed by Yi Ying. He has decided in his heart that when he is busy with this movie, he must use all the resources he can use to kill this woman, and let this woman know that if he can make her popular, he can also make her no drama!"Shang Dao, if so, who are you going to replace Yi Ying?" Qin Qianyu asked with a slight frown.


    She doesn''t care whether to use Yi Ying or not. She just doesn''t want to drag down the progress of the shooting because of Yi Ying. Now if she goes to find someone temporarily, it''s hard to find them and they have to delay some time.


    These are all valuable time for Xu Shaotang. She doesn''t want to delay their time because of a woman like Yi Ying.


    Hearing what Qin Qianyu said, Shang song was overjoyed. In his heart, he secretly gave Qin Qianyu a thumbs up, but his face showed a bit of embarrassment. He seemed to be thinking carefully.


    For a long time, Shang song raised his head and set his eyes on Lin Shuying.


    Seeing Shang song''s eyes, Lin Shuying shakes her head and says, "I can''t do it. I''m not interested in filming, and Yi Ying has a lot of scenes. I can''t do it well. It''s not as simple as being a guest star."


    "Miss Lin, you are too modest!" Shang Song said to Lin Shuying with a smile: "Miss Lin is far better than Yi Ying in both temperament and appearance. Just going there is the role in my heart! The shooting progress of this play is very fast. Could you please have a try with Miss Lin? I don''t have to go to other people, so as not to delay Xu Shao and Mu Shao''s time. "


    Hearing Shang song''s words, Lin Shuying looks at Xu Shaotang in embarrassment, and seems to be asking Xu Shaotang to help her decide.


    "What do you want me to do?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "just make your own decision. No matter what decision you make, I will support you!"

 Chapter 1684

    The next day, when Xu Shaotang was sleeping soundly, his phone suddenly rang.


    Xu Shaotang vaguely grabbed the phone, a cursory glance, the original is long Fei called.


    "If you disturb my dream in the morning, you''d better give me a reasonable explanation, or I''ll have to talk to you next time we meet." Xu Shaotang takes a look outside. There is only a little light outside now. At this time, it''s the best time to sleep. He is disturbed by Long Fei. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable.


    "It seems that you worked hard last night." If Long Fei has deep meaning to say.


    How can Xu Shaotang not hear the meaning of Longfei''s words? He patted Lin Shuying, who opened his eyes beside him, and scolded in a low voice: "what kind of coquettishness do you have with me in the morning? If you have something to say, I can hang up!"


    It is estimated that the bird man of Longfei is in the new secret base. It''s really boring. He has nothing to talk to.


    However, he has people around him. How can he be as boring as a bachelor like long Fei?


    "Yes! Of course it is Long Fei said with a smile, "I''ll come to you around noon. You have to buy me a drink."


    "What kind of wine shall I buy you?" Xu Shaotang snorted: "if you want to be really bored, you''d better take advantage of this good time to practice your gang. There are tigers and leopards in Shennong mountain. You can practice as you want. Can you stop disturbing me?"


    "Forget it, I won''t disturb you. You''ll know when I get there!"


    Long Fei smiles. When Xu Shaotang is baffled, he has hung up.


    "What is this bird doing?" Xu Shaotang holding the mobile phone, Wu from the puzzled said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Shuying slowly stood up, put his hands around Xu Shaotang''s neck, and put his cheek on his broad back.


    Xu Shaotang patted Lin Shuying''s hand gently and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Long Fei''s phone call said that he asked me to invite him to drink at noon today. I don''t know what he''s doing! Maybe he is too boring. It''s OK. Go on sleeping. It''s still early


    Shuying nodded and asked


    "I was woken up by Longfei and couldn''t sleep." Xu Shaotang turns around and kisses Lin Shuying gently on the cheek, saying, "go to sleep. I''ll go out for a walk and see if the people who are looking for Yi Ying are back."


    If all goes well, the people he sent out should have found Yi Ying and her, but he hasn''t received any news yet. I don''t know if there is any accident.


    After Lin Shuying covered the cup, Xu Shaotang walked out of the cabin slowly.


    At this time, everyone is sleeping soundly. It''s almost dark all around. Only a faint light appears in the studio.


    Xu Shaotang looked around the wooden house and didn''t see the two men he sent out.


    "Are those two women really in trouble?" Xu Shaotang thought to himself that he didn''t worry about the safety of the people he sent out. With the abilities of those two people, these wild animals in Shenlong mountain can''t help them.


    of course, it''s the same situation they met when they first came to Shennong mountain with him and the alcoholic maniac. That might be dangerous.


    He secretly decided that if there was no news at noon, he might have to go out and look for it himself.


    "Ah! Help


    While Xu Shaotang was standing there thinking, a scream came from his ear.


    Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned. Is this voice like the voice of Qin Qianyu?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang immediately jumped to the direction of the sound.


    At this time, Qin Qianyu is sitting on the ground constantly shaking, and not far in front of her, it is a tiger.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have time to think about it. Raising his hand was a fierce Qi, and he fiercely cleaved to the tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The fierce Qi instantly cut the tiger''s waist. The tiger only had time to make a low roar, and there was no breath in the blink of an eye.


    The spatter of blood poured on Qin Qianyu''s face directly made him lose all his sense and scream like a fool.


    "All right, it''s OK!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly comes to Qin Qianyu and wants to reach out to comfort him. However, Qin Qianyu is scared and retreats. He slaps his hands in front of him and cries in horror: "go away! Go away


    "This wench should not be scared silly?"


    Xu Shaotang thought suspiciously in his heart. At the same time, he grabbed Qin Qianyu''s hand and said in a deep voice, "OK, it''s OK. The tiger has been killed by me!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu raised her head slowly. When she saw Xu Shaotang in front of her, she jumped into Xu Shaotang''s arms and burst into tears.


    "It''s all right!"


    Xu Shaotang gently pats Qin Qianyu on the back, slightly pulls Qin Qianyu away from his arms, looks at Qin Qianyu up and down, and asks, "are you hurt?"Qin Qianyu shook his head slightly and cried: "brother Xu, I thought I would never see you again..."


    "Ha ha, it''s just an old man, not so exaggerated!" Seeing that Qin Qianyu wasn''t hurt, Xu Shaotang put down his heart and said with a smile, "go and take a bath. You''re not uncomfortable with the tiger''s blood."


    At this time, the people who were awakened by Qin Qianyu''s scream also came one after another. The first one who came was mu Tiance.


    The first thing that attracted mu Tiance''s attention was not Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu, but the tiger that Xu Shaotang split in two.


    "It seems that I have a good appetite again?" Mu Tiance looks at the tiger''s body with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said, "brother mu, would you care if we are hurt?"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang faintly and said, "if a tiger can hurt you, you can find a piece of tofu to kill you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang was speechless and stood up from the ground with Qin Qianyu in his hand. "Why don''t you clean up the mess first? I''ll take her to sit down. She''s scared to death."


    "No interest!"


    Mu Tiance said slowly: "there are so many people here. It''s not my business to clean up the mess. I just need to wait to eat meat at ease!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up and said with a smile: "by the way, Long Fei said that he would come at noon. This Birdy man doesn''t know if he has the ability of foretelling. This kind of good thing has been bumped by him!"


    "What did he come for?" Mu Tiance asked inexplicably.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I guess it''s boring there."

 Chapter 1685

    "Shaotang, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Shuying, who came in a hurry, saw the blood all over Qin Qianyu. They were scared to lose face. They rushed up and carefully examined Qin Qianyu''s body.


    "It''s OK, it''s not her blood!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "just in time, you can take her to take a bath. She is so scared that she may not dare to stay alone for a while. You can help her to see if there are abrasions on her body and so on. If there are abrasions, you can help her apply some medicine. "


    Holding Qin Qianyu''s body, he can clearly feel that Qin Qianyu''s body is still shaking. It''s estimated that this girl has never encountered such a situation.


    However this wench is also pure have nothing to look for a thing, don''t sleep well, also a person run to camp outside to do what?


    Did she really think it was in the city? This is Shennong mountain! Fortunately, he arrived in time, otherwise the girl would have to peel off even if she didn''t die!


    However, it also reminds him that there are beasts around. He should pay close attention to it, otherwise, it would be bad if people were killed.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang say so, a few women just put down their heart, Lin Shuying and song Yinuo quickly came forward to support Qin Qianyu, concern: "it''s OK, don''t be afraid!"


    Qin Qianyu wants to keep calm, but the tears in her eyes are struggling to flow out. She casually wipes the blood and tears from her face and tries to squeeze out a smile to several people, but the smile is uglier than crying.


    When they helped Qin Qianyu to the temporary bathroom, other people rushed over one after another. When they learned that there were tigers around, many people turned pale with fright.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that the crowd was scared, Shang Song said loudly, "what if there is a tiger? Is it Xu Shao who killed him? Look at that bear of yours


    When Shang Song said that, they all blushed. A dead tiger could frighten them like this. If the tiger really attacked them, they would not be as good as Qin Qian?


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the crowd and said with a smile, "is there anyone to help with the tiger''s body? More for lunch! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But Xu Shaotang is afraid of being called down.


    "I''ll go!" Shang song walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "Xu Shao, I''ll discuss something with you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Can you lend me the tiger''s body first?" Shang Song said excitedly: "this is the real old man. It''s better than those special effects. I don''t know how many times!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Shang song speechless and said with a helpless smile: "you really make the best use of everything! It''s up to you. Anyway, it''s a corpse. You can use it as you want, but don''t touch my meat. I''ve never tasted this tiger meat before! "


    "I haven''t tasted either!" Shang Song said with a smile.


    After a simple chat with Shang song, Xu Shaotang goes to the bathroom. After waiting there for a while, Qin Qianyu is surrounded by Lin Shuying.


    "How''s it going?" Xu Shaotang asked several girls.


    "Nothing." Song Yinuo said with a smile: "it''s two pieces of skin on her body. The wound has been treated for her. It doesn''t matter."


    "That''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "then you accompany her to sit."


    Lin Shuying quietly throws a white eye to Xu Shaotang. Shouldn''t this guy be accompanied by a man at this time? All four of them are with Qin Qianyu, and they are not as good as Xu Shaotang. At this time, what women need most is a sense of security. There is no doubt that Xu Shaotang is the one who can give Qin Qianyu the most sense of security.


    "Go with her to the neighborhood!" Su Ruyun came over, quietly pinched Xu Shaotang, said: "let her calm down, you are next to protect her safety, don''t have any accidents."


    Xu Shaotang understood what they meant and looked at several people helplessly and said, "OK! I''ll go for a walk with her and come back before breakfast. "


    Taking Qin Qianyu to the woods, they came to a stream in the woods.


    "Would you like to come over and sit down?" Xu Shaotang asked Qin Qianyu with a smile.


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly and walked slowly to the side of the stream. When she saw the big Bluestone beside the stream, she sat down on the big Bluestone whether it was clean or not.


    "Brother Xu, am I useless?"


    After a short silence, Qin Qianyu slowly raised his head and asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and shakes his head: "it''s normal. There are no useful or useless things! Normal people encounter this kind of thing, it''s all your reaction. Maybe even you are not as good as you. At least, you are not so scared that you can''t even call for help. "


    "So I''m not too bad?" Qin Qianyu managed to squeeze out a smile and seemed to want to look more natural.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s not too bad! Don''t think about it. It''s over! If you feel uncomfortable, you can eat more tiger meat at noon. Doesn''t the tiger want to eat you? You eat it first"I I dare not eat... "


    Qin Qianyu lowered his head and said in a low voice: "I''m afraid the tiger has eaten people..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Qianyu with a speechless face. How much does it have to do with whether the tiger eats people? The vegetables they usually eat are irrigated with manure. Is it difficult that if they eat vegetables, they will eat manure in disguise?


    It''s totally different. I don''t know what''s going on in this girl''s head.


    "Brother Xu, I Did you say something wrong? " See Xu Shaotang don''t speak, Qin shallow language some worry of ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "no, you should sit down and have a rest. Don''t think about what happened just now. If you have to think about it, you should be making a movie. Shang song just said that he would use the tiger''s body."


    "All right!" Qin Qianyu tried hard not to think about the scene when the tiger''s blood splashed on him. He slowly asked Xu Shaotang, "brother Xu, how many times have you saved me?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, shook his head and said, "I don''t remember. Who has nothing to remember these things?"


    He really doesn''t remember that he saved Qin Qianyu several times. Anyway, it should have been several times. I just don''t know how this girl suddenly asked about this.


    "For the fourth time!" Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang seriously, with a helpless smile on his face. He joked: "if you save me a few more times, I don''t know how to repay you. Maybe, I have to make a promise..."


    "Er..."


    Hearing Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang didn''t know how to answer them.

 Chapter 1686

    The appearance of tiger is a big event for many people here, and it may kill people at any time. But for people like Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, it''s just a small episode.


    Compared with other people''s worries about whether there are other tigers around, Xu Shaotang is more worried about the two men he sent out. It''s almost noon now, but there is still no news from the two men.


    Just when Xu Shaotang plans to go out in person to look for the two people, a helicopter flies here quickly.


    "It''s probably Longfei."


    Xu Shaotang thought silently in his heart. In the morning, he heard that long Fei wanted to come. He would be able to drive a helicopter to come here. It''s estimated that long Fei would come.


    When seeing the helicopter, Xu Shaotang suddenly has an idea in his mind. He goes to find the two men under his command. As for Yi Ying and her assistant, let Long Fei find them. Anyway, Long Fei seems to be bored.


    The helicopter slowly fell down. Seeing the helicopter, many people looked curiously to this side.


    The door of the helicopter opens, and Long Fei jumps out of the helicopter. Just as Xu Shaotang goes to Long Fei, he sees that his two men also jump out of the cabin. Before he knows the situation, he sees Yi Ying walking down slowly with the help of her assistant.


    At the moment, Yi Ying buried her head, as if for fear of being seen.


    "It''s been served in one pot..."


    Xu Shaotang finally understood the reason why Long Fei called in the morning. He caught all these people. No wonder he wanted to invite him to drink!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang walking slowly in front of him, Long Fei said with a smile, "how about buying me a drink?"


    "It''s time!" Xu Shaotang smile, and doubt asked: "how can they come to your hands?"


    "Not because of those two women!" Long Fei glanced at Yi Ying and her assistant, and said: "they are lost, they enter the military restricted area, and they are caught. The two people under your command follow their tracks, and they also enter the military restricted area. If they are not your people, we almost regard them as spies! Your people, every fuel-efficient lamp, broke into the military restricted zone and hurt many people! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless looked at the two people with their heads down, and asked Longfei, "are the people who were injured by them OK?"


    Long Fei shook his head slightly and said, "it''s OK, there''s no big problem. Although the two of them are horizontal, they are still heavy and heavy."


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang was relieved this time.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang suddenly looked up at Long Fei and said, "you are dozens of kilometers away from here, right? Just two of them, walking in the jungle, should not be so fast? I''m going to go to you from here. It''s almost three or four hours! "


    "That was before!" Long Fei said in a low voice: "all the 20 kilometers around that valley have been designated as a military restricted zone! Now there are still a large number of people transferred from above! "


    "Twenty kilometers!"


    Xu Shaotang said to himself that he attached great importance to the secret base under construction in such a large military restricted area!


    However, it''s no surprise. After all, there are too many things of prehistoric civilization there. It must be well protected, so that those experts can study them as soon as possible, in order to play a role in the future invasion of the demons.


    In this way, it''s natural for Yi Ying and her two to break into the military restricted zone.


    "If you want me to say that, you should lock up the woman named Yi Ying, so that she won''t have too much trouble all day long!" Xu Shaotang stares at Yi Ying and says to Long Fei, "it''s time for you to come. Today, I''ll let you eat something good."


    "Good thing? What''s good? " Long Fei asked with great interest: "have you got game again?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile.


    Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang speechless and said with a smile: "I knew that where you go, the wild animals will suffer! Tell me, what did you get? It''s not bad that you can call game a good thing! "


    Long Fei has known Xu Shaotang for a long time. As long as conditions permit, Xu Shaotang will never treat himself badly on food. In his own words, only after eating well can he have combat effectiveness! When Xu Shaotang was teaching them in the dragon group, he heard that the animals in the mountain behind the dragon group did not suffer less.


    "Tiger!" said Xu Shaotang with a smile


    "What the hell?" Long Fei was slightly stunned, then lowered his voice and said to Xu Shaotang, "are you too greedy for his mother? There are so many animals here. Do you have to get tigers to eat them? "


    "I can''t help it. The tiger wanted to attack Qin Qianyu. He almost ate Qin Qianyu. I killed him when I hit him a little hard!" Xu Shaotang interrupts Long Fei and says helplessly.


    "Oh, it''s time to kill!" Long Fei nodded, gently swallowed a mouthful of saliva, said with a smile: "it seems that I am lucky, I have never eaten tiger meat! It''s better to come earlier than to come more skillfully"So you''re in a hurry!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "go to Mu Tiance first. I''ll have a word with the two women."


    "You''re going to teach them?"


    Long Fei glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "just teach Yi Ying a lesson. Don''t embarrass Zheng Wei. She is also..."


    "Well? Wait


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at Long Fei with a smile and says thoughtfully, "I don''t know the name of Yi Ying''s assistant. Do you know? He also pleaded for her. I said, "you can''t..."


    "It''s nothing!" Long Fei avoided Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said: "they broke into the military restricted zone. As the main person in charge, can''t I take a record for them?"


    "Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the two men under my command, I think you have also made a record for them. What are their names?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei suddenly stops talking.


    As a matter of fact, these four people did take notes, but they were not recorded by him. How could he know the names of the two people under Xu Shaotang?


    "Look, I said you must have a problem!" Xu Shaotang seemed to have discovered the new world. He looked at Long Fei with a smile on his face and said, "what''s the strength of you, a big man? You''re quite quick. I originally planned to send Zheng Wei to me... "


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, Long Fei suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang: "do you also like Zheng Wei?"


    When he said this, he immediately regretted, which does not mean that he admitted that Zheng Wei was interested in it?


    "I really like Zheng Wei!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted Long Fei on the shoulder and said, "but I''m going to let her come to my house as a bodyguard. You''re good. I''m going to let someone else be your wife. Ha ha..."

 Chapter 1687

    After teasing Long Fei for a while, Xu Shaotang slowly walks to Yi Ying and the two of them.


    Seeing the figure of Xu Shaotang coming, Yi Ying''s face shows a look of panic. Thinking about the scene of Xu Shaotang throwing herself into a tree more than 20 meters high, Yi Ying''s tears begin to revolve in her eyes, but she doesn''t dare to cry, just keeps retreating.


    "Xu Shao..."


    Zheng Wei nervously looked at Xu Shaotang, "we know it''s wrong, you Give us a break this time! "


    No matter what, Zheng Weidao is still Yi Ying''s person. She has no power to stop Xu Shaotang from picking up Yi Ying. She can only do her best to plead for Yi Ying.


    "It''s none of your business." Xu Shaotang lightly to Zheng Wei a smile, turn to Yi Ying way: "you pour really don''t see coffin don''t shed tears!"


    "I..." Yi Ying is really afraid of Xu Shaotang. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s cold look, she can''t help but retreat and cry: "I''m wrong. I don''t dare to do it any more!"


    "Now you know it''s wrong?" Xu Shaotang snorts coldly. If Yi Ying were not a woman, he would have slapped her in the face for a long time. She is a woman he has never seen before, but it is the first time he has seen a woman like Yi Ying.


    Yi Ying quickly nodded and said, "I know it''s wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again. Please Let me go... "


    She was really afraid this time. If she wanted to have a boyfriend to support her at the beginning, she would have completely given up the idea. Seeing that long Fei and Xu Shaotang are so familiar, many things need not be mentioned.


    Such a person, not his boyfriend can afford to offend! If his boyfriend knows that she has offended Xu Shaotang, he may even arrest her in person and apologize to Xu Shaotang.


    "It''s too late to know now." Xu Shaotang said faintly: "Shangdao has expelled you from the cast. Someone will take you away later. I just come to tell you that anything you see and hear here should not be mentioned to others. Otherwise, you don''t need me to come to you. Naturally, someone will come to you!"


    Before he did not find Yi Ying, he really wanted to teach her a lesson after he found her. However, this meeting, he had no idea of teaching Yi Ying. Anyway, Yi Ying had been kicked out of the cast. It was meaningless to teach her again. Just take her away, so that she would not cause any more trouble.


    "I won''t even say it when I die!" Yi Ying said quickly.


    "Better be!" Xu Shaotang gave a cold hum. He didn''t want to look at Yi Ying again. He looked at Zheng Wei with a smile and said with a smile, "when I came here just now, someone asked me not to embarrass you!"


    When talking, Xu Shaotang''s eyes look at Long Fei intentionally or unintentionally.


    Zheng Wei how don''t understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning, face slightly a red, low head but don''t speak.


    "Get..." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t go with her. In the morning, we beat a tiger. Let''s have a taste."


    "This..." Zheng Wei raised his head, looked at Xu Shaotang in embarrassment and said, "I''m miss Yi''s bodyguard, I..."


    "You''re fired!" At this time, Yi Ying finally learned to be smart. She directly interrupted Zheng Wei and said, "I don''t need your protection. I''ll ask Kang Ming to arrange a bodyguard for me again!"


    It''s not bad. It''s on the road!


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, this Yi Ying is not too stupid, did not let himself remind so obvious.


    Hearing Yi Ying''s words, Zheng Wei was stunned, then nodded to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile and said, "thank you, Xu Shao!"


    "You''re welcome!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to the group of people not far away who were still dealing with tiger meat and said, "if it''s OK, you can go and help deal with tiger meat!"


    "All right!"


    Zheng Wei nods gently, looks complicated and takes a look at Yi Ying, and slowly goes there.


    "For the sake of your good performance just now, I''ll send someone to take you away by helicopter later! Remember what I said, mind your mouth


    Xu Shaotang light with Yi Ying said a, straight to Longfei they go there.


    Long Fei and mu Tiance are chatting. When they see Xu Shaotang coming, they smile and ask, "how can we finish it so soon?"


    "It''s over! It''s not a big deal in the first place! " Xu Shaotang squints at Long Fei and kicks him. He says, "what are you doing here?"


    "Your uncle''s!" Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang inexplicably and said angrily, "I''m kind enough to send your people back. Are you going to drive me away? What do you mean


    He really didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang was doing. He would let himself come and drive himself away. He thought he was his toy? If not considering the strength gap with Xu Shaotang, Long Fei really wants to fight with Xu Shaotang to vent his grievance.


    "If I dare to drive you away, the dragon will have to turn against me!" Xu Shaotang gives long Fei a white look, points to Zheng Wei who helps to deal with the tiger meat over there, and says with a smile, "I''m here to help you stay. The rest is up to you! Hehe, I''ll call your father in a moment and tell him the good news. "Although Longjiang didn''t worry about Longfei''s marriage like other parents, he mentioned the idea of holding grandson in front of Xu Shaotang more than once. Now Longfei finally has the right woman. Longjiang knows the news and doesn''t know how happy he is.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei''s face turned red. He grabbed Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a bitter smile, "Xu Dashao, Uncle Xu! I haven''t written a word about it yet. Please don''t make any trouble for me, will you? "


    "Dog bites LV Dongbin!" Xu Shaotang threw a white eye at Long Fei and said impatiently, "go and help with tiger meat. If you want to eat meat, you have to do it yourself!"


    He said a pun, Long Fei also heard a different meaning, helplessly looked at the two, slowly to Zheng Wei there.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted mu Tiance on the shoulder and said, "after you, another iron tree has blossomed!"


    "You are addicted to matchmaking!" Mu Tiance snorted and said, "you''d better deal with your own affairs first."


    "What can I do for you?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "my affairs have been dealt with."


    "Oh, yes?" Mu Tiance turned his mouth slightly and asked, "how did Qin Qianyu deal with it?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly, looked at mu Tiance awkwardly and said, "you are really becoming more and more boring..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s embarrassed look, mu Tiance suddenly showed a happy smile on his face and said with a laugh, "isn''t this all learned from you?"


    "You should learn more from my strengths, not my weaknesses..."

 Chapter 1688

    "The play is like this. Miss Qin is caught by Mu Shao. Xu Shao is still weak, but he goes to rescue Miss Qin regardless of the danger..."


    At the beginning of shooting in the afternoon, Shang song called Xu Shaotang and others together and began to talk to them.


    Shang song talked about the play very clearly, including the expression of the characters in the play. Xu Shaotang also listened carefully. Now that they have decided to shoot the play, they have to shoot it seriously.


    Half an hour later, Shang song finished the play and asked, "do you understand?"


    "I understand!" The three nodded at the same time.


    "The most difficult part of the play is with Miss Qin." Shang song took a worried look at Qin Qianyu and asked, "Miss Qin, your mood must be in place. If you really can''t cry, we''ll drop some medicine."


    Qin Qianyu is absolutely good at singing, but when it comes to acting, she is no different from Xu Shaotang and they have no basis for performance. Even Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are inferior. After all, they often perform some plays for their own purposes.


    Qin Qianyu thought about it and said, "I''ll try it first. Try not to drop any medicine. That will make the performance much worse."


    "Well, let''s have a try first!"


    Since Qin Qianyu insists on it, Shang song doesn''t say much anymore. From his heart, of course, he hopes that Qin Qianyu''s mood is in place. No director wants to rely on drops of medicine to make the actors cry. That''s a last resort. Many directors can only admit that they are unlucky when they meet that kind of actor.


    After a simple preparation, all the staff and equipment are in place.


    Take the trumpets and confirm again! Action£¡¡±


    With Shang song''s order, the camera quickly aimed at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang came slowly, staring at the front with fierce eyes, and his murderous spirit leaked out involuntarily. Although he had tried to be restrained, the staff around him were still scared by his murderous spirit. Many people thought in their hearts: how many people must be killed to have such a strong murderous spirit!


    "Yes, yes! That''s how it feels! " Although Shang song is also scared by Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit, he insists on shooting with all his strength. What he wants is this kind of murderous spirit. Murderous spirit is not made by any special skills at all. Even experienced actors can rarely embody this kind of fierce murderous spirit through their own acting skills.


    "Let her go!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looks at mu Tiance and clenches his fists.


    Mu Tiance stood there indifferently, as if he didn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang at all. He walked forward slowly in the footsteps of Xu Shaotang, with a charming smile on his face.


    "Brother Xu, leave me alone! You are not his opponent Qin Qianyu is captured by mu Tiance''s men. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, he shouts out.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly, looks at Qin Qianyu affectionately, and says firmly: "wait, I will help you leave!"


    "You are not qualified!" Mu Tiance snorted and looked at Xu Shaotang with a look of contempt.


    "Just try it!"


    With a low roar, Xu Shaotang moves at his feet and smashes his fist at mu Tiance.


    "Rubbish!"


    Mu Tiance doesn''t care. With a slight movement of his body, he grabs Xu Shaotang''s fist and twists it. Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly shows a look of pain.


    "Brother Xu!" Qin Qianyu''s voice sounded again. At this moment, his face was full of anxious color, and tears had begun to brew in his eyes.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s mood unfolding gradually, Shang song was overjoyed and quickly said to the walkie talkie, "zoom in! Aim at Miss Qin''s eyes, slow down, slow down


    Xu Shaotang was caught with one hand, but he was unwilling to hit mu Tiance with the other hand. It''s just that his fist is no threat in Mu Tiance''s eyes. Mu Tiance accepted his tickle like fist and kicked Xu Shaotang with one foot. Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly flew out, hit the ground heavily, and a deep pit suddenly appeared.


    "Shangdao, this..." Shang song''s assistant saw the real pit and said with some worry: "it seems that they are here for real. If it goes on like this, nothing will happen..."


    "Bullshit, that''s what I want!" Shang song also did not return to the assistant said: "do your thing, don''t worry, Xu Shao their ability, also get you worry?"


    After being disciplined, the assistant didn''t dare to say any more. He just looked at the big pit in horror. It wasn''t dug in advance, but it was really smashed out! It can be seen from this that the strength of Mu Tiance''s foot is really heavy!


    "Poof!"


    Lying in the pit, Xu Shaotang spouts blood from his mouth. Although his whole body seems to be falling apart, he still struggles to get up from the ground, and his eyes are full of unyielding look.


    "Brother Xu!" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s blood all over his body, Qin Qianyu couldn''t control the tears in his eyes any more. He desperately wanted to get rid of the control of Mu Tiance''s subordinates, and cried: "you go, don''t worry about me! Please, leave me aloneXu Shaotang still shakes his head slightly, but moves towards mu Tiance step by step.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was still able to stand up after his own foot, mu Tiance''s face showed a slightly surprised look and said with a faint smile: "you are really beyond my expectation! But all your struggles are in vain


    As soon as the voice falls, mu Tiance jumps up abruptly and punches Xu Shaotang like lightning. Xu Shaotang only has time to protect his chest with his arm. In an instant, mu Tiance''s powerful punch blows him away. His body flies upside down and heavily hits the wall behind him. He smashes a big hole in the wall, and the wall collapses, burying Xu Shaotang completely in it .


    "Brother Xu!"


    The tears in Qin Qianyu''s eyes were like the flood of breaking the dike. At this time, she had already forgotten that she was filming, and she struggled several times without breaking away from the control of Mu Tiance''s subordinates. Suddenly, she grabbed the arm of the person who controlled her and took a bite at that person''s arm.


    "Ah


    With a scream, the man instantly released Qin Qianyu, who immediately cried and ran to Xu Shaotang, who was buried by the messy "bricks".


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sudden scene surprised everyone. After a short period of consternation, Shang song yelled: "card! Go and see if there''s anything wrong with the group performance


    Qin Qianyu''s bite just now was really on the group actor''s arm. Through the camera, they can clearly see the pain on the group actor''s face. It is estimated that he was really bitten

 Chapter 1689

    In the eyes of the public, Qin Qianyu casually lifted the bricks made of plastic.


    "Brother Xu! Brother Xu


    Qin Qianyu constantly calls Xu Shaotang, tears in his eyes fall, so that Xu Shaotang does not hear Shang song''s voice.


    Until Xu Shaotang was dug out of the pile of "bricks" by Qin Qianyu, Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu with tears in his face.


    "The story Isn''t that right? "


    Xu Shaotang asked Qin Qianyu in a low voice, but just as his words had just fallen, Qin Qianyu suddenly hugged his body and cried out: "how can you be so stupid! I don''t want you to get hurt, I want you to be well! "


    "Er..."


    Now that Xu Shaotang is sure that this is not their original plot, he quickly pushes Qin Qianyu away a little and shouts to Shang song: "Shang Dao, the plot is wrong!"


    His voice was full of air, which seemed to be injured.


    "I''ve stopped..."


    Still loose speechless look to this then, immediately pick up the horn, again loudly shout: "card!"


    Even so, Qin Qianyu still hugs Xu Shaotang, as if he didn''t hear Shang song''s cry at all.


    "Miss Qin seems to be out of control..." Shang song touched his head and walked slowly to Lin Shuying, who was watching around them. "Ladies, go and persuade them..."


    At the beginning, he was worried that Qin Qianyu couldn''t express the emotion he needed. He didn''t expect that Qin Qianyu''s emotional expression had exceeded his expectation. However, Qin Qianyu seemed to be immersed in the plot and couldn''t get out. He couldn''t persuade them, so he had to trouble them.


    Lin Shuying nodded and quickly ran to this side.


    "Shallow language!" Lin Shuying grabs Qin Qianyu and says in a soft voice, "the director has called a halt. The play is over."


    "Don''t cry!" Su Ruyun said with a helpless smile: "do you think there''s something wrong with your brother Xu? Don''t worry! "


    Xu Shaotang also slowly stood up from the ground, pushed Qin Qianyu away a little, and said to Qin Qianyu with a smile, "I''m ok. I''m not filming..."


    Hearing the sound coming from his ears, Qin Qianyu suddenly remembered that they were filming. He looked up slightly at Xu Shaotang, who had nothing to do. His hands seemed to be scalded. He stood there at a loss, red faced and lowered his head, hoping to find a way to get in.


    Although she remembered that she was filming, the tears in her eyes still kept falling. In addition to the dust produced by just lifting the "brick", the whole person was like a little cat.


    "Well, it''s OK. Don''t cry!" Lin Shuying gently patted Qin Qianyu''s back and said with concern: "let''s go, let''s help you sit in the past."


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly, lowered his head and followed Lin Shuying to one side.


    Seeing Qin Qianyu leave, Xu Shaotang let out a long sigh of relief, walked to Shang song and asked, "Shang Dao, have you passed this time?"


    "No! It''s too late Shangsong said happily: "it''s perfect! Use this one! "


    "Does this one seem different from the script?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Shang song nodded with a smile and said: "there are differences, but the script is dead, and the plot is alive. Miss Qin''s performance just now is much better than the original plot, so this one is used!"


    , "you are the director, you has the final say!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged. Anyway, they are only responsible for acting. As for how to play, it''s Shang song''s business. He said that this line is OK, and it will save them from shooting again.


    After monk song talked for a while, Xu Shaotang came to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile and said: "you are too cruel!"


    Although they are acting, and mu Tiance deliberately controls his strength, he plays a role that has little resistance for the time being. Mu Tiance''s two moves will still make his body ache. Although they are not internal injuries, they are real fists on his body. However, those blood bags are prepared in advance, otherwise Xu Shaotang is a blood cow When the film is finished, he will become a mummy.


    "Isn''t that what you said to be as true as possible?" Mu Tiance said with a faint smile: "if you don''t shoot the real point, the trace of acting will be too obvious!"


    "Why do I think you are taking revenge?" Xu Shaotang speechless said: "I seriously suspect that you are taking the opportunity to revenge me, because I will pit you to act."


    "You know that!" Mu Tiance nodded without concealing: "I''m just taking revenge on you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the Birdman would admit it so simply. He looked at mu Tiance with a depressed face and said, "now let you be proud for a while. Don''t forget that you were hanged by me behind the play!"


    Mu Tiance shrugged lightly and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, I beat you more time, and you can beat me at the last time."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help pausing a little. It''s really like this. In the early stage of the play, he was hanged by mu Tiance, and then he fought back.Thinking about the next period of time to bear the Revenge of Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang is extremely depressed.


    "Don''t you go to see your little lover?" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s shriveled appearance, mu Tiance said with a smile: "just now your little lover entered the play very deeply!"


    "You are my little lover!"


    Xu Shaotang disgusted mu Tiance, or slowly to the side.


    At this time, Qin Qianyu, who has come slowly, has already run to the group actor. While observing the injury of the group actor, he constantly apologizes to the group actor. Most of the group actors are from the Beijing Garrison. They ask them to assist in filming, mainly because they are afraid that too many ordinary group actors will leak things here.


    "It''s OK. Just rub some medicine." The group actor is also suffering now. Originally, he could catch Qin Qianyu firmly and didn''t give Qin Qianyu any chance to break free. But thinking that Qin Qianyu was Qin Haoran''s daughter, he didn''t dare to catch her too hard, which led to Qin Qianyu breaking away from his control and biting him.


    He can''t blame Qin Qianyu. At that time, everyone can see that Qin Qianyu''s mood is completely out of control.


    Lin Shuying and some of them pull Xu Shaotang to the side and say with a smile: "look, this girl can even make a play so deep. You''ve taken away a girl''s heart!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at several women with a bitter smile and said helplessly: "I am also very depressed..."


    "Bah, what are you depressed about?" Su Ruyun took Xu Shaotang''s arm with a smile and said with a sly face: "you should be proud!"


    "Ha ha, you really think this is a collection of seven gourd babies to summon the Dragon..."

 Chapter 1690

    After a short rest, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance continue to shoot. They are short of time, so all parts are given priority to them.


    Qin Qianyu has no part in the drama for the time being, and her mood has not completely recovered. Lin Shuying and her friends all sit around her to comfort her.


    "Sisters, am I How stupid? " Qin asked in a low voice. The two tears on his face were very obvious.


    Lin Shuying said with a smile: "it''s a bit silly, but it''s so silly that it hurts."


    Song Yinuo gently nodded his head and sighed: "yes, you can do it just for a play. If this happens, I''m afraid you''d rather die than have an accident with him?"


    "I''m too involved in the play..." Qin''s words came true in front of my face


    Think about the situation at that time, even she felt funny. At the beginning, she was just filming. How could she not tell whether it was drama or reality? She watched Xu Shaotang be "beaten" by mu Tiance, the whole person unconsciously completely integrated into the plot, as the real thing is happening.


    "You care too much..." Ji Rushu shook his head slightly and sighed softly.


    Everyone can see that the girl loves Xu Shaotang to the core. She doesn''t love Xu Shaotang less than any of them.


    Qin Qianyu bowed her head and said nothing. She really cared too much. Apart from her relatives, she had never cared so much about anyone.


    "Well, don''t be embarrassed." Su Ruyun gently patted Qin Qianyu''s back and said with a smile, "we all know what you mean. Even if that guy is an idiot, he can do something in front of us."


    "Yes, shallow language, to be honest, we never mind another sister." Lin Shuying also said with a smile: "however, some things, we can''t help you, only rely on yourself."


    Ji Rushu said with a smile: "that guy is the most erotic. If you seduce him directly, he will be obedient."


    "Did you seduce that guy?" Su Ruyun joked.


    Ji Rushu face micro, red Yang neck said: "I was forced by that guy, hum!"


    Su Ruyun said with a bad smile: "are you sure you didn''t force him?"


    "I''m not as handsome as you are!" Ji Ru says on the mouth of the book, but in the heart some hair empty, don''t say, according to their situation at that time, it is really his initiative to throw in arms. However, there is no way to do it. She was drugged by nolante, and at that time she was basically unconscious.


    "Don''t you think so?" Su Ruyun said with a charming smile: "I don''t know who is pestering that guy every day. I can hear the movement at night across a few streets."


    "You''re going to die!"


    Ji Rushu is still defeated by Su Ruyun after all. She turns her head red and talks with Su Ruyun again. I don''t know what shame she will talk about!


    Su Ruyun smiles and makes a gesture of victory.


    Listening to what they said, Qin Qianyu''s blushing face was even more red. She didn''t expect that these sisters, who usually looked dignified and elegant, could say such shameful words in private.


    "See, that''s how we normally live." Lin Shuying has long been used to these, said to Qin with a smile: "there is nothing between sisters that can''t be said. In front of outsiders, we are the Xu family. In private, we are just ourselves."


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Qin Qianyu was a little stunned. Lin Shuying''s words were a bit awkward, and even made people feel confused. But when you think about it, it seems that there is something deep in her words, but Qin Qianyu hasn''t realized the different meaning of her words for a while.


    Seeing the puzzled look on Qin Qianyu''s face, Su Ruyun said with a smile: "your sister Shuying wants to tell you that you are not an outsider, and we don''t need to cover up anything in front of you. Similarly, you don''t need to treat us as an outsider, and you don''t need to cover up in front of us. Just be yourself! Do what you think in your heart. "


    With that, Su Ruyun asked Lin Shuying with a smile, "right? Am I right? "


    "Yes Lin Shuying nodded and said with a smile: "if there is something to hide in front of a family, it will not be called a family."


    At this moment, Qin Qianyu finally understood Lin Shuying''s meaning. Her words represent a kind of acceptance. She is not a sister now!


    Looking at the four sisters in front of her, Qin Qianyu didn''t know what to say for a moment. She wanted to express her gratitude to them, but she felt that any words of thanks were superfluous.


    She suddenly understood what was the difference between her and her sisters. The difference between them was not beauty, IQ or EQ, but relief and maturity in a real sense!


    They know that some things can''t be forced, so they never ask Xu Shaotang not to flirt with others. They are just being themselves, presenting their true side to Xu Shaotang.


    Love is not life, strong is disgrace!


    At the moment, she finally understood the meaning of the sentence Lao Jiu said to her: don''t force it, let it be!"It will be the greatest honor in my life if I have the honor to be a sister with several elder sisters." Qin said, looking at the four people seriously sincere.


    Seeing the color of enlightenment in Qin Qianyu''s eyes, they knew that Qin Qianyu had figured it out. They looked at each other and showed a smile at the same time.


    "Feelings don''t come overnight." Song Yinuo said with a smile: "love at first sight is not without, but it is rare."


    Think about yourself, at the beginning is not the same not to be treated by Xu Shaotang, if not her share of persistence and perseverance, she will not harvest their own happiness!


    "I see!" Qin Qianyu nodded slightly, looked at Song Yinuo gratefully and said: "I will let brother Xu see a real me, let him understand me and accept me slowly!"


    Love is not something that can be achieved overnight. She thinks that she already knows Xu Shaotang very well and that her love for Xu Shaotang can be learned from Mingyue. However, she ignores an important fact that she does not spend much time with Xu Shaotang. Even, she hides too many things in front of Xu Shaotang, which makes Xu Shaotang not understand her seriously .


    "Well, I wish I understood!" Song Yinuo said with a smile: "brother Xu''s temper is just like that. The tighter you are, the farther he will hide. He is not used to being forced. His subjective consciousness is too strong."


    "Well!" Qin Qianyu nodded heavily and finally showed a slight smile on his face.

 Chapter 1691

    In the following period of time, Xu Shaotang devoted himself to filming.


    Qin Qianyu doesn''t say anything like "make a promise with one''s body" in front of Xu Shaotang any more. She gets along with Xu Shaotang in the way of ordinary friends, which makes Xu Shaotang feel much more comfortable.


    Long Fei will come here every three or five days. It''s called boring to ask Xu Shaotang for a drink. Actually, everyone can see that he is trying to get close to Zheng Wei. With Long Fei''s insistence, the relationship between him and Zheng Wei is also growing rapidly. Xu Shaotang estimates that he should be able to drink Long Fei''s Xie media wine soon.


    Mu Tiance finished all the shooting about his part three days ago, but he didn''t leave. The main reason is that his children have company here and Qingwu gets along well with Xu Shaotang''s women. Anyway, when he comes back to Mu''s home, it''s equivalent to staying in the mountains and simply staying to see Xu Shaotang filming.


    When Shang song shouts "Guo", Xu Shaotang finally breathes a long sigh of relief.


    This is his last scene. After shooting this scene, it means that he can leave here.


    "Xu Shao! Congratulations, you''ve done it Shang song, with a smile on his face, said, "I didn''t expect that you and Mu Shao had no professional acting training, but they were better than most professional actors!"


    Shang song originally planned to finish all of Xu Shaotang''s films in half a month. Unexpectedly, it took only 12 days before and after the shooting. This has greatly exceeded Shang song''s expectation. In Shang song''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are born actors. It''s really a pity not to eat this bowl of rice.


    During this period, Shang song often used Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s acting skills to teach those actors who thought their acting skills were very good. Although many people were uncomfortable, they had to admit that their acting skills were really good. They had not received professional training to perform to this point, which can be said to be very perfect.


    "It''s finished at last!" Xu Shaotang looked at Shang song with a smile and said, "what''s the matter with me next?"


    "No!" Shang song nodded and said with a smile: "if Xu Shao wants to leave, he can leave at any time. But I''d like to treat you to a drink in my own name as a thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to make this play. "


    Seeing that it''s getting late, Xu Shaotang thought about it and finally nodded his head and agreed. He said with a smile, "we didn''t make the film just to help you. Instead, you helped us a lot! By the way, since this play has been determined to be finished, you should be paid. We will not lose you a cent. "


    "Thank you very much, Xu Shao!"


    Shang song and Xu Shaotang have been together for such a long time. He knows that there''s no need to be polite to Xu Shaotang on such matters. It''s too polite. On the contrary, he seems to be separated.


    "Well, you can help yourself first. Let''s have a good drink in the evening." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to Shang song, and then quickly went to the cabin.


    Lin Shuying and her guest roles have been shot. Besides Lin Shuying, Ji Rushu and Su Ruyun only show their faces for two or three minutes.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming with a smile on his face, Lin Shuying asked with a smile, "have you killed the green?"


    "Yes With a smile, Xu Shaotang whistled at the girls, opened his arms, and said with a bad smile: "wives, don''t you guys give me a hug to celebrate my killing?"


    "Bah!"


    Xu Shaotang''s enthusiasm, but only ushered in a few women''s white eyes.


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "in broad daylight, in front of so many people, there''s no shape!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang grabs Su Ruyun and kisses her on her pretty face. Then he says with a smile: "this is my most serious appearance!"


    "Dead face!" Su Ruyun took a charming look at Xu Shaotang and said, "let''s go and pack up now."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''ll leave tomorrow. Shangdao is going to invite us to drink tonight. I''ll call long Fei over."


    After staying here for such a long time, we have gradually got used to it. We don''t have any opinions about Xu Shaotang''s decision. Anyway, we will just stay one more night. Tomorrow, they will have nothing to do. Tonight, we can completely relax.


    Just when he is ready to call long Fei, Long Fei has already called him. When he sighs that they really have a heart, Xu Shaotang quickly connects Long Fei.


    "Have you finished your play?" Long Fei asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "just after shooting, I''m going to call you for a drink in the evening."


    "Good! I''ll be there in a minute! " After long Fei finished in a hurry, he hung up.


    "I can''t wait for this bird Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the power of love is really great!"


    After hanging up long Fei''s phone, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance walk side by side not far away.


    "What are you going to do next?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance slowly.


    "No plan!" Mu Tiance simply said: "it''s just to accompany the light dance and children at home. What about you?"Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if there is no accident, it should be similar to you!"


    "What''s the accident you''re talking about?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I don''t know what it is, but it''s a time of trouble. Although it''s OK today, I can''t say when it will come! When we have nothing to do, let''s try our best to have a rest. "


    He doesn''t know if there will be anything to find himself before the invasion of the demons, but he feels that it''s unlikely that he will be OK. Although he was forced to shoot here for a period of time, this period of time is also a very precious time for him to accompany his family. When it really happens, maybe he will start to struggle again.


    "Shut your crow''s mouth!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance said: "your mouth has been opened, good is not working, bad is working! I don''t want to be found! "


    "I don''t want to either!" Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile, however, the ideal is always full, but the reality is so backbone.


    something is okay, and they do not has the final say.


    After some emotion, Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance, "how long have we been out of Kunlun?"


    "More than three months, almost four months!" Mu Tiance calculated a little and asked, "why did you suddenly think of asking this?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just how long it will take for the demons to invade." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I estimate that the invasion of the demons will probably be two or three months later. I want to discuss with you whether we can find a slightly safer place to settle down our family first?"


    "Under the cover of the nest, is there a complete egg?"


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "if you can''t resist the invasion of the demons, do you think there is a safe place in the world?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was surprised and nodded helplessly.

 Chapter 1692

    In less than half an hour, Long Fei arrived at them.


    Seeing the look of Long Fei walking down from the helicopter, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a bad premonition in his heart.


    Mu Tiance also saw long Fei''s worried look. He felt tight in his heart. He reached out and touched Xu Shaotang. He said with a black face, "is it right that you are the crow''s mouth?"


    Long Fei is not the first time to come here. When he came here, he had never seen Long Fei so anxious.


    Of course, they don''t think that Longfei is reluctant to leave. Seeing Longfei''s look, it''s mostly something.


    "Better not!" Xu Shaotang is full of speechless saying, at the same time, he looks at Long Fei who is coming to them quickly and says, "you''d better not tell me something!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Long Fei slightly stagnated, and then said with a bitter smile: "it''s really something, and it''s a big event."


    "Xu Shaotang! You crow mouth Hearing Long Fei''s words, mu Tiance can''t help shouting at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked bitterly at mu Tiance, gently slapped him in the corner of his mouth, and said helplessly, "OK, I admit I''m a crow mouth!"


    He just said it casually, but he didn''t expect it to be a prophecy. Since long Fei came to them, what he wanted to say must have something to do with them or need their help. In this way, their hope of a peaceful life has ended before they started.


    "You know?"


    Listening to their conversation, Long Fei asks curiously.


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang was not angry and said, "are you in a hurry? If you are not in a hurry, I''ll talk about it later. I want to have a good drink tonight. Don''t spoil my interest!"


    "It''s not particularly urgent." Long Fei thought about it and said, "although there is a great possibility, it has not been confirmed yet. If you want to know later, I can let you know when it is confirmed."


    "What do you say when you''re not sure?" Mu Tiance snorted: "if I''m you, I''ll have to wait until I''m sure! It''s almost destroyed, but it''s not destroyed yet! "


    It doesn''t matter if they don''t know something, but now they know most of it, and it''s still an important event. Although they don''t know what it is, they have destroyed their drinking interest. Even if they drink now, they are not comfortable.


    Long Fei helplessly looked at them and said with a bitter smile, "I''ll tell you in advance. You''re also psychologically prepared, aren''t you?"


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang with a black face and said with a full face of resentment: "before you come, the crow''s mouth has been psychologically prepared!"


    This meeting, let alone mu Tiance, even Xu Shaotang felt that his mouth was really open. After a helpless look at mu Tiance who was full of resentment, Xu Shaotang said to Long Fei: "you are ready to be drunk tonight!"


    Long Fei is speechless, feeling the resentment from these two people. He feels that he is really unjust.


    It''s not something he can decide. Who knows it will come out at this juncture?


    In the evening, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, who knew that they had something to come to, were greatly discouraged. They poured Longfei''s wine one by one. But Longfei was also an expert in refining the spirit realm. It was really difficult to get him drunk. But they turned their eyes to Zheng Wei.


    Although Long Fei helped Zheng Wei block a lot of wine, but can''t stand Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s repeated attacks, Zheng Wei finally fell in Long Fei''s arms.


    After a while, Long Fei, who helped Zheng Wei to have a rest, appeared in front of everyone.


    "Why don''t you take care of your pretty girl and join us?" Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei with a smile and says, "you deserve to be single for so long!"


    Long Fei glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "I just got a call. I''m sure it''s OK!"


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance stay slightly, and then look at Long Fei with resentment on their faces.


    Although they are not happy with Longfei, they follow Longfei to one side.


    "What''s the matter?" After coming to one side, Xu Shaotang asks Longfei faintly.


    "Look at this!"


    Long Fei said faintly, handed his mobile phone to the two people and said: "this is just determined by those experts!"


    At the same time, they looked at Long Fei''s mobile phone. What they saw on the mobile phone were several huge pyramids. Although it was only a picture, they could still feel the ancient and boundless atmosphere from the picture.


    "Show us what this is for?" Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei in doubt.


    Long Fei said slowly: "when those experts were studying the ball, they unexpectedly found this picture. According to the experts'' conjecture, these pyramids are probably related to prehistoric civilization. They spent a lot of time to decipher the information of this picture. It was just confirmed that these pyramids are really related to prehistoric civilization and should be hidden inside It''s something that''s important to prehistoric civilization. "About the pyramid and prehistoric civilization, Xu Shaotang and his colleagues had guessed it a long time ago, but they never thought that there would be anything particularly important there.


    After all, the pyramids are different from other places. They were discovered very early. Countless people have entered the pyramids, but they have never found anything related to prehistoric civilization except the pyramids themselves.


    "You mean, let''s look for the important things in these pyramids?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly.


    Long Fei nodded gently and said: "the things in it are very important. If we can get them, they may be useful in the future when the demons invade."


    "Is it credible?" Xu Shaotang said slightly puzzled: "every year, there are not a few people who go to the pyramids for exploration or tourism. If there is something important, it should have been discovered long ago."


    "The credibility is very high!" Long Fei firmly said: "if I don''t want to guard the secret base, I will go and have a look. Now I may have to trouble you."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, looked at mu Tiance and said, "since he is so sure, why don''t we go and have a look?"


    "What else can we do if we don''t go and have a look?" Mu Tiance said helplessly: "whatever can help us deal with the demons, more is better than less! Just like the flying saucer, if it wasn''t for the flying saucer, we couldn''t have the damn robot! "


    Just at this time, Xu Shaotang''s phone suddenly rings again. Take out the phone and see that it''s Longjiang.


    You don''t have to guess. Long will call. It must be for this.


    Xu Shaotang shows a wry smile to the two and connects Long Jiang''s phone.

 Chapter 1693

    After returning to Tianhai for a look at the pregnant pity, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance board the plane to langluo. They go to langluo together with Lao Jiu, who is specially invited by Xu Shaotang.


    Pyramids are also a kind of ancient tombs. Although we don''t know whether the geomantic omen of Xia state is useful for foreign tombs, Xu Shaotang thinks that if someone who knows this aspect follows, it can be just in case.


    The pyramid of Giza they are going to is about ten kilometers outside the city of langluo.


    Nearly eleven hours later, the three finally arrived at longluo.


    Because of the time difference, they arrived at langluo just after four o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Lao Jiu, what do you need to buy?" Walking out of the airport, Xu Shaotang said to Lao Jiu with a smile, "you are our main force this time. Just mention what you need!"


    Lao Jiu thought about it and said, "I basically carry things that can''t be bought abroad, such as compasses. I just need some lasting lighting equipment, food and ropes. I can''t remember so many things at this moment and a half. Let''s go to a place to have a look. I think I''ll take what may be useful. How about that?"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "let''s find a shop selling outdoor equipment."


    There are many mysterious legends about the pyramids. Xu Shaotang, who suffered from the first emperor''s mausoleum, is still very cautious about these places. Although he and mu Tiance are very strong, they are not immortal. Now he will spend a few more hours to prepare for them, maybe he can save their lives in the pyramids.


    After making up their mind, the three immediately found a taxi to take them to the outdoor equipment store.


    More than 20 minutes later, they came to an outdoor equipment store in the city.


    There were a lot of things in the shop. When they came into the shop, the shop owner immediately welcomed them.


    "What do you want to buy?" The shop owner asked enthusiastically.


    Xu Shaotang turned to Lao Jiu and said, "just decide what you need. I''m only responsible for paying."


    Lao Jiu nodded, looked carefully in the shop immediately, and took down the things that might be useful.


    While Lao Jiu was searching for equipment, the shop owner asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "are you also here to explore?"


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then asked the shop owner: "listen to me, there are many people who have come here to explore recently?"


    The shopkeeper laughed, but he didn''t talk.


    Unscrupulous businessman!


    Xu Shaotang knew the man''s purpose in an instant, and took out a few notes from him and handed them to the shop owner.


    The shop owner smilingly took the money from Xu Shaotang, and then slowly said: "in recent days, I have received several waves of people who come to buy exploration equipment here. I think what they are purchasing should be going to explore the pyramids outside the city."


    "Oh? What kind of people are there? " Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    The shop owner was silent again, just patting the money on his hands. That was obvious.


    "It''s really greedy, the snake swallows the elephant!" Xu Shaotang gave a cold hum in his heart and handed over a few bills. He thought in his heart whether to teach this unscrupulous businessman a lesson.


    The shop owner didn''t know that Xu Shaotang was already trying to clean him up. He was smiling and said with a smile, "according to my observation, there are people from Xizhou and Gaul, as well as people from England, and some people look like mercenaries."


    This time, Xu Shaotang didn''t need to be reminded by his boss. He handed several bills to him and asked, "when did they come?"


    For Xu Shaotang, the shopkeeper was very satisfied. He took the money happily and said with a smile: "the earliest was about four days ago. The latest group of people should be this morning. Oh, wrong. Now we should say that you are the latest group of people!"


    Hearing the store owner''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other.


    Last night, it seems that they were very surprised that there were no intelligence sources in the prehistoric pyramids. At the same time, they were very surprised that there were no intelligence sources in the prehistoric pyramids?


    If those people are all aiming at the pyramid of Giza, it seems that there are still some troubles. After all, those people arrived several days earlier than them. If there is something particularly important in the pyramid of Giza, I don''t know whether they will have been taken by those people first!


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked, "do you know if any of those people have left langluo?"


    "I don''t know that!"


    Although did not give Xu Shaotang any answer, but the shop owner actually took the money that Xu Shaotang handed over for granted.


    "Really don''t know?" Xu Shaotang asked again, but this time, his voice obviously became a little cold, and his eyes were a bit fierce.The store owner seems to feel the change of Xu Shaotang''s mood, but under the temptation of money, he still opens his hand to Xu Shaotang.


    "Pa!"


    However, it was Xu Shaotang who met him with a slap in the face!


    "There must be a limit to greed!" Xu Shaotang is a slap fan in the face of the shop owner, coldly said: "do you need me to repeat the question just now?"


    Although he didn''t care about the money, he was extremely unhappy with the greedy shop owner. Anyway, you bird man is not from Xia state, so he doesn''t have to be polite.


    Two loud slaps on the face made the two sides of the shop owner''s cheeks swell. Looking at the murder in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the shop owner finally felt the fear and quickly shook his head and said, "I I really don''t know! "


    "Is it?"


    Xu Shaotang stares at the shop owner coldly. The shop owner''s feet are soft and suddenly falls to the ground. He shakes his head desperately and says, "I really don''t know. Please let me go!"


    With that, he handed all the money he had just got from Xu Shaotang to Xu Shaotang. He secretly scolded himself for not knowing how to take it when it was good.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pick up the money at all. He said faintly, "it''s better to pay for your medical expenses!"


    After Lao Jiu had selected what he needed, Xu Shaotang paid the money as much as he needed. Then he left slowly in the shop owner''s frightened eyes. After that, he went to buy a lot of dry food. Then he slowly went to Giza highland.


    Arriving at the high ground where the pyramids of Giza are located, although they are not unfamiliar with the pyramids, they are still attracted by the magnificence in front of them.


    In this golden desert, you can see a huge cone-shaped buildings, they stand tall, proud of the blue sky.


    There are many pyramids near langluo, but the pyramid of Giza they want to enter is the largest of all pyramids.


    Although there are countless scientists trying to explain how these pyramids were built with modern science, no matter what kind of explanation, it can not be completely convincing. Therefore, the legend that pyramids were built by aliens has existed for a long time, but there is no sufficient evidence.


    At this time, the tourists who came to visit Giza''s pyramids gradually dispersed. They found a hidden place to hide and planned to wait until the evening to sneak into the Pyramids when there was no one.


    "Tidy up the equipment first!"


    After the three hide well, Xu Shaotang whispers to Mu Tiance and Lao Jiu.

 Chapter 1694

    When it was completely dark, the three finally began to enter the pyramid of Giza.


    The entrance of the pyramid is not spacious. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance protect Lao Jiu one by one. They form a vertical row and enter the pyramid quickly.


    A long ladder leads straight to the bottom of the pyramid. Under the strong light above, they can clearly see the ladder going down.


    This narrow passage should be the tomb passage of the pyramid. Through the narrow passage, you come to the tomb chamber, and you don''t even encounter any organs.


    However, this is normal. The internal space of the pyramid is open to tourists. Even if there are organs, I''m afraid they will be demolished by the management. Otherwise, a few dare to risk their lives to enter the pyramid.


    "Is this the pyramid that has been passed on so miraculously?" Looking at the space inside the pyramid, Lao Jiu said slightly disappointed.


    To be honest, the interior of these pyramids can''t compare with the Shihuang mausoleum that Xu Shaotang and Lao Jiu once visited. Apart from the simple stone walls, you can''t see anything decent.


    "Lao Jiu, do you think the layout here is the same as that of the tombs of Xia state?"


    Xu Shaotang asked Lao Jiu slowly.


    Lao Jiu used a strong light to shine on it. He shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not the same. I feel that the whole layout is very random. There are no rules. It''s like A child''s house is the same as what he builds! "


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lao Jiu speechless and said with a smile, "this is the biggest pyramid. I don''t know how much effort it took to build it. If you say so, be careful that the Pharaons in the pyramid will come back and strangle you!"


    "It is Lao Jiu turned his mouth and pointed to the Hui shaped structure in front of him and said, "Xu Shao, you see, this should be one of the tombs of this pyramid. The coffins in it should have been removed by the local authorities. Now the rest is an empty place. A Hui shaped structure is used as a tomb, not to mention the princes of the ancient Xia kingdom The tombs of such a large family are much more particular than those of this chamber. "


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t see it. You''re still a pure nationalist!"


    Lao Jiu''s words are full of disappointment and disdain for the pyramid all the time. It looks like that outside the pyramid. He thought there would be a spectacular scene when he came in, but he didn''t expect that it was just such a situation, which made him disappointed.


    "There must be other passageways or secret rooms here!" Mu Tiance said faintly: "if the construction of such a grand pyramid is only for such a simple tomb, unless the person who built the pyramid is sick. The pyramid is so big that it''s only a little bigger here. It''s estimated that it''s less than one twentieth of the internal space of the pyramid. "


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I also think it''s impossible to be so simple here. Let''s look for it separately and see if we can find the secret room or something."


    Lao Jiu nodded and said, "OK!"


    With that, Lao Jiu took out the compass in his backpack and planned to use it to see the situation.


    "Well?"


    When he opened the compass, Lao Jiu was stunned. "Xu Shao, the old compass seems to be out of order here!"


    Xu Shaotang came up to Lao Jiu and saw the pointer on the compass move irregularly. With Lao Jiu''s action, he pointed here and there. There was no fixed direction at all.


    "Look, it''s not so easy here! There are also experts abroad! " Xu Shaotang said to Lao Jiu with a smile: "it''s time to give full play to your strong points. I''m sure there must be other secret rooms in it!"


    At this time, Lao Jiu also put away his contempt for the pyramid, slowly put the compass away, and began to search in the tomb.


    The three walked slowly to the tomb. On the ground, there were two meters square stone floors. The middle circular structure sank to about two meters underground. A ladder led from the floor to the circular structure.


    After Xu Shaotang jumped into the old structure, he didn''t make a sign.


    Lao Jiu simply looked at the Hui structure for a while and said slowly: "there should be a coffin before here. You see, there are obvious indentation here, which should be caused by the heavy pressure of the coffin over the years."


    Looking in the direction of Lao Jiu''s fingers, Xu Shaotang saw a circle of indentation on the ground.


    However, this did not mean anything to the purpose of their trip. There was a coffin in the tomb, which was nothing more than normal.


    Several people began to knock again and again in the tomb, hoping to hear the open voice, in order to find the hidden chamber.


    However, when they knocked all parts of the tomb one by one, they did not hear the sound they wanted to hear.


    "There should be no chamber of Secrets here!" Lao Jiu stopped his action, looked at the empty tomb, and said slowly: "if there is a secret room, it should be from another channel.""What do you mean?" Xu Shaotang frowned.


    Lao Jiu said softly, "the tomb passage we just passed probably hides other entrances. If I were the builder of this pyramid, I would not build the chamber of secrets in this position."


    Xu Shaotang thought a little and nodded: "it''s reasonable. It seems that we have to go back to the graveway."


    After making up their mind, the three immediately walked back slowly along the steps.


    This time, they walked very slowly. Their fingers were pounding on every stone on the two walls of the passage to see if they could find a mechanism in the passage.


    As he walked, the old nine in the middle suddenly stopped.


    "What do you find?"


    Seeing Lao Jiu stop, mu Tiance immediately asked.


    Lao Jiu did not rush to answer mu Tiance''s question, but stood there quietly thinking. When Xu Shaotang looked back, he saw the color of thinking on Lao Jiu''s face and gently shook his head to Mu Tiance, indicating that mu Tiance should not interrupt Lao Jiu''s thinking now.


    Mu Tiance understood, nodded to Xu Shaotang gently, then stood there quietly and didn''t speak any more.


    They even deliberately controlled their breathing sounds, as if for fear of interrupting Lao Jiu''s thinking.


    Lao Jiu just stood there thinking for more than ten minutes. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. Then, he directly bypassed mu Tiance behind him and ran to the direction where the tomb was. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other and quickly followed.

 Chapter 1695

    Back in the tomb, Lao Jiu immediately lit a candle.


    See the candle flame appear a little bit of pour out, although only a little bit, but still tilted.


    Seeing the slanting flame, there is no need for Lao Jiu to explain. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have understood his intention.


    Both of them shine at the slant of the candle flame at the same time.


    This is located in the southeast corner of the tomb. If you raise your hand gently, you can''t feel any air flow at all, but the inclination of the candle flame won''t deceive people. There must be a vent nearby to let the air flow in the whole tomb.


    Lao Jiu picked up the candle and walked slowly in the direction of the southeast corner. Then he put out his hand and stroked the wall in the southeast corner. It was like stroking his lover.


    Looking at Lao Jiu''s appearance, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance can''t help feeling a chill.


    After searching on the wall, Lao Jiu slowly raised his head and focused his eyes on the top of his head.


    "The vents are up there!"


    Lao Jiu''s frown finally slowly stretched out, and his face also showed a slight smile.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at the position of the strong light on Lao Jiu''s head. They see that the arrangement of the stone walls on Lao Jiu''s head is slightly loose. Different from the stone walls in other places, they can see that there are small gaps between the stone walls on Lao Jiu''s head. Those gaps seem to be less than 5mm. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find them.


    Although there are only a few small gaps, they provide flowing air for the whole tomb. It''s because these gaps are small that they can''t feel the flow of air at all.


    "I''ll see if I can break this stone!" Xu Shaotang motioned Lao Jiu to step back slightly, then jumped up abruptly and punched heavily on the stone above his head.


    "Boom..."


    When Shaotang''s fist was shot at the top of the cave, he could see the power of the stone.


    "Sure enough, it''s empty!"


    Lao Jiu said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the foreigner had a lot of thoughts. If I hadn''t thought about it suddenly, I would have been cheated!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you think this foreigner is a fuel-efficient lamp! Well, don''t be so wordy. Go in here and see if you can find the tomb here. "


    "I''m sure I can find it!" Lao Jiu said confidently: "as long as there are other tombs here, we must need ventilation. As long as we follow the vent, we can find it!"


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "go ahead and have a look!"


    At the end of the speech, Xu Shaotang took the lead to jump up, grabbed the hole, climbed in, and then pulled Lao Jiu up.


    The ladder is very narrow. It only allows one person to walk with a cat''s waist. The winding ladder is in a spiral shape. They walk up the ladder all the time. After walking for a while, a forked road suddenly appears in front of them. One continues to wind up, while the other is circling in the direction of their right hand.


    Xu Shaotang turned back to Lao Jiu and asked, "which way to go?"


    Lao Jiu thought a little and said, "go right! If I guess correctly, the upward road should be the exit to the top of the pyramid, and the right road may be connected to other tombs. "


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and felt that what Lao Jiu said seemed reasonable, so he went to the channel on the right.


    Down the passage, and soon, there was another fork in front of them, one to the left and one to the right.


    Looking at the fork road in front of them, after asking Lao Jiu''s opinion, they chose to go to the right again.


    After another walk, the fork road appeared again.


    This time, Xu Shaotang did not ask Lao Jiu''s opinion again, but said to himself with some doubts: "something''s wrong, this place, we seem to have been here!"


    "There''s something wrong with it, and I feel like we''re in circles." Mu Tiance, who walked behind, frowned slightly.


    "Lao Jiu, what do you think?" Xu Shaotang asked Lao Jiu again.


    Lao Jiu thought about it and said, "I can''t judge it, but I believe you feel it. If you want to be sure, we can make a mark here first. We can choose any road first to see if we will come back here again."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, immediately picked up Qi, made a very conspicuous mark on the stone wall, and then casually chose one side to walk.


    More than an hour later, they saw the mark Xu Shaotang had made before.


    "It seems that we are really in a circle!" Lao Jiu said: "this kind of ladder, we call it the enchantment ladder. What many people call the ghost fighting against the wall, is actually similar to this, while it is called the panlos ladder in foreign countries."


    "To be specific!" Xu Shaotang sat on the stairs and asked with great interest.


    Lao Jiu also sat down to have a rest, and slowly explained to them: "one of the characteristics of this kind of ladder is to use people''s visual error to give people the illusion of going up or down all the time, but it''s actually going around in circles! Our current ladder should be more sophisticated and complicated. There are several branches in the ladder, but no matter which one we take, we are actually going in circles. "Hearing Lao Jiu''s explanation, mu Tiance frowned and said, "is there any way to crack it?"


    "Yes!" Lao Jiu nodded and said: "close your eyes, don''t look at the road in front of you, just go with your own feelings! However, this method is not necessarily useful. People who can design such a complex enchanting ladder may have prevented people from using this method when building here. "


    "Try it first!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly closed his eyes and said: "Lao Jiu, you take the rope to connect the three of us, so as not to be separated."


    Lao Jiu nods, takes out the rope in Xu Shaotang''s backpack, and quickly ties them together according to Xu Shaotang''s requirements.


    After finishing everything, Xu Shaotang set out immediately. This time, he did not rely on his own eyes at all. He just walked with his own feelings and left a bottle of mineral water on the ground.


    More than an hour later, Xu Shaotang, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped. There was a dead end in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang slowly opened his eyes and said to Lao Jiu with a wry smile: "it''s out of the enchanted ladder, but it''s in the dead end again."


    "Don''t worry, Xu. Let me have a look first!" Lao Jiu also opened his eyes and said slowly: "although it looks like a dead end, it may not be what we imagined. Maybe we will find a way out from here!"


    "You mean, there''s a hidden mechanism here?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know. I have to watch it first."

 Chapter 1696

    Lao Jiu came to the end of the dead end and rubbed his hands slowly on it.


    Touch touch, his face showed a slight smile.


    "Xu Shao, come and have a look!" Lao Jiu wiped the dust off the wall in front of him with his hand and pointed to a position on the left side of the wall.


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang and Mu Tian hurriedly get together, and the narrow passage allows them to keep their side posture.


    In the center of the circle is a regular octagon, which is slightly raised upward. Each corner of the octagon is attached to the circle, and there is a small hole at the center of the circle.


    "What is this?" Xu Shaotang does not understand to old nine asked.


    Old nine way: "this should be a kind of lock."


    "That is to say, what brother Mu just guessed is correct?" Xu Shaotang''s face brightened and asked Lao Jiu, "can you open this lock?"


    "I don''t know. I can only try it!" Lao Jiu said helplessly.


    He''s a professional grave robber, but when it comes to unlocking, he''s only an amateur.


    At the end of the speech, Lao Jiu slowly tried to twist the regular octagon. As Lao Jiu''s strength gradually increased, the regular octagon bulge finally turned slowly.


    "If it''s a lock!" Lao Jiu quickly put his ear on the wall. He twisted it clockwise and counterclockwise. Every time he twisted it, there was a "squeak" sound inside the lock.


    Half an hour later, Lao Jiu''s ears slowly left the wall and said to them with a bitter smile, "the lock is too complicated. I can''t open it with my ability to unlock it."


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly and said, "find Lao Chen!"


    Old nine wry smile way: "Chen ye in of words, should be able to easily open this lock, but now......"


    Now even they don''t know where they are. Even if they want to go back to pick up old Chen, they have to leave this ghost place first.


    "You are stupid!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "now connect Lao Chen''s phone, stick the phone on the lock, let Lao Chen listen to the voice, his kind of unlock master, should be able to judge how to unlock by the voice."


    "Is this feasible?" Old nine some doubt of say: "although CHEN Ye is really very fierce, but this matter, estimate still really have difficulty."


    "Whether he can do it or not, try it first!"


    "All right!"


    Old nine helplessly took out his mobile phone, at the same time silently prayed in the heart, must have the signal! They are now in the position, there is a 90% possibility that there is no signal!


    Turn on the mobile phone, when he saw the mobile phone full of signals, his face instantly showed a happy look, thinking to himself, it is estimated that which fairy heard the prayer in his heart.


    Some excited after dialing Lao Chen''s phone, Lao Jiu directly turned on the hands-free, waiting for Lao Chen at the other end of the phone to answer the call.


    After dozens of "beeps" on the phone, Lao Chen''s voice finally came: "Lao Jiu, you son of a bitch, do you know when it is?"


    "I don''t know!" Old nine very simply said: "CHEN Ye, I have something to ask you for help!"


    "Shit, big things are waiting for me to wake up!" When he was woken up from bed in the middle of the night, Lao Chen was obviously very upset and said angrily, "my old man finally had a good sleep. You bastards have stirred him up!"


    Hearing the old Chen on the other end of the phone, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "old Chen, do you remember me? I''m Xu Shaotang! We are trapped in the pyramid now. There is a lock in front of us. Lao Jiu doesn''t want to fight. That''s why he wants to ask you for help! "


    When he speaks, he looks at Lao Jiu and says what he wants to do. At this time in China, it should be three or four o''clock in the morning. It''s the best time for people to sleep. Lao Chen hasn''t hung up yet. It''s a great honor for Lao Jiu.


    "Where?" Old Chen''s voice on the other end of the phone suddenly rang out, as if he didn''t feel sleepy for a moment.


    "Pyramid! The pyramids of Giza Xu Shaotang said aloud.


    "No, how did you get into the pyramid?" Lao Chen was a little puzzled for a while. He suddenly raised his voice and scolded: "Lao Jiu, you son of a bitch. He also said that he had washed his hands. Now he''s gone abroad to steal tombs! How can I talk like you? "


    "It''s nothing to do with Lao Jiu. He''s also a helper I invited!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we are not here to steal tombs. We need to find something important here to help the country."


    "Is it?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old Chen on the other end of the phone was silent for a while. He also knew that Xu Shaotang had a close relationship with the senior management. He secretly thought for a while, and then slowly said, "OK! I''ll see if I can open it for you. Take a picture of the lock for me first


    He also knew that it was impossible for him to fly here now to help them unlock the lock, so he directly started remote control.


    "Well, don''t hang up. I''ll take it right away." Old nine said, hurriedly to the lock, from different angles took a few photos to old Chen."Got it! Wait till I see it! "


    After Lao Chen said a word, there was no sound. He must be studying this kind of lock carefully.


    "This should be a very precise code lock in ancient times!" After a while, Lao Chen''s voice came out from the phone again, "remote control, I''m not sure I can open this lock. In this way, Lao Jiu, you first twist it clockwise and backwards to listen to the voice for me."


    "Good!"


    Lao Jiu nods and signals Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance not to speak. He also holds his breath and sticks the phone on the surface of the lock. At the same time, he twists the lock twice according to the way Lao Chen said.


    "OK, that''s OK. I''ve got the bottom of my mind!" After hearing the sound of the twist lock, Mr. Chen said slowly, "wait a moment. I''ll try a similar lock first."


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang and Lao Jiu understand that since Lao Chen said so, they should have some assurance in their heart. They can''t do anything now. They can only wait here quietly.


    "Lao Jiu, are you dead?" Lao Chen''s voice rang out again, and slowly said: "you stick your mobile phone on the lock, and twist it according to the way I told you! That octagon is octagonal. I told you to twist as much as you want. You''d better mark the northernmost corner first, so as not to twist too much later! "


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang cut his finger directly and smeared his blood on the corner pointing to the north.


    "Turn it three times clockwise!"


    "Twisted!"


    "OK, turn it seven times counter clockwise!"


    "Twisted!"


    "Turn two squares counter clockwise..."


    Next, Lao Chen began to command Lao Jiu to unlock the lock remotely. Every step he said, Lao Jiu did it immediately.

 Chapter 1697

    "Pa!"


    After repeated operation for more than 20 times, a loud voice suddenly sounded.


    "It''s on!"


    Lao Jiu and Lao Chen at the other end of the phone called at the same time.


    As their voices rang out, the stone wall in front of them began to move up slowly, and then a door appeared in front of them, which could allow a cat to walk through.


    "Mr. Chen, you are so awesome!" Looking at the door in front of him, Lao Jiu said with admiration.


    Old Chen on the other end of the phone laughed and said, "don''t flatter me! If I disturb my sleep in the middle of the night, I have to settle accounts with you later! "


    "No! Mr. Chen, I can''t help it! " Lao Jiu said with a smile: "when I come back, I''ll bring you some gifts to make amends, OK?"


    "What''s the present?" Asked old Chen.


    "Mummy, how about it?"


    "Go away!"


    After Lao Jiu hung up, mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said, "I didn''t expect that you know quite a lot of people who are not good at teaching and learning."


    "Ha ha, it''s not a bad thing to know more people. Maybe you can be as helpful as Lao Chen and Lao Jiu at the critical moment?"


    While laughing, Xu Shaotang walked slowly into the door.


    The entrance is a ladder, winding up, and I don''t know where to go.


    After a few minutes, the ladder in front of them suddenly widened, and the original upward trend of the ladder suddenly turned downward. When they reached the end of the ladder, a huge tomb suddenly appeared.


    The first thing that comes into view is the tall stone statues, which are generally three or four meters high. All the stone statues are carved lifelike, because endless years, the stone statues are covered with a thick layer of dust, but the dense hair on the top of the stone statues can still be clearly seen.


    A three meter wide passage passes through the stone statues on both sides and leads to the depth of the tomb.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Lao Jiu said with a smile: "this is like a real tomb! It seems that these people abroad are not stupid, and they know how to make a real or fake tomb room! "


    "Even that fake tomb is a bit too fake..." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if the fake tomb is more real, maybe it can deceive us."


    Compared with today''s tall, spacious and spectacular tomb, they first saw that the tomb was like a beggar''s version, and they didn''t know what the designers of the pyramid thought. If you want to make a fake tomb, you can make it more realistic, not to mention the grand fake underground palace of Shihuang Mausoleum, but at least don''t make people feel too shabby.


    "Let''s go and have a look first!"


    Mu Tiance took a light look at them and walked slowly along the middle avenue to the depth of the tomb.


    They quickly followed mu Tiance''s steps. When they turned a corridor, a sharp light stabbed their eyes.


    All that came into view was a golden color. Under the strong light, the light that pricked their eyes was just the light that the golden walls and statues reflected under the strong light.


    There are some gold statues on both sides of the tomb and on the walls inside. In the center of the tomb is a huge gold coffin, which is about five or six meters long and two meters wide. Half of the space of the whole tomb is occupied by the gold coffin. In the center of the gold coffin is a lifelike Cobra. The cobra stares at the entrance of the tomb and grows up His mouth showed fangs and snake letter, which seemed to guard the safety of the golden coffin.


    "Not bad..."


    Looking at the golden world in front of him, Xu Shaotang has no fluctuation in his heart.


    It''s not that his heart is too strong. After seeing the luxury of Shihuang mausoleum, it''s just like that. Although it''s extremely luxurious for ordinary people, it''s nothing compared with the magnificent Shihuang mausoleum!


    Gold? In Shihuang mausoleum, it''s all a foil! That''s where even the steps are made of suede white jade!


    For Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu nodded deeply.


    "What''s that?" When they looked at the tomb, mu Tiance pointed to the statue in the middle of the innermost wall of the tomb.


    Looking in the direction of Mu Tiance''s fingers, a three meter high golden statue of a werewolf was embedded in the wall. The statue also held a magic wand in its hand. The whole statue was golden, except for the eyes, which were dark and deep. When they suddenly glanced at the statue, they felt that the eyes were staring at them.


    "This is anubis!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise and asked, "don''t you know?"


    Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang, "is it strange? Why should I know? "


    "Well..."


    If you think about it carefully, it''s normal that mu Tiance doesn''t know anubis. After all, he seldom walks outside and cares about foreign affairs."Anubis is the God of death in their mythology. Its function is similar to the black and white Impermanence in our domestic mythology." Xu Shaotang explained to Mu Tiance with a smile: "in their myth, anubis can protect and guide the soul of the dead. He is mainly responsible for weighing the scales of judgment, that is, to place the feather of truth on one side of the scales and the heart of the dead on the other side. If the heart is lighter than the feather, then this person can go to heaven and live forever with the gods. If the heart is lighter than the feather, then he can go to heaven If the feather is heavy, the man will be sent to hell and his heart will be eaten by the devil. So it''s normal to have a statue of Anubis in the mausoleum here. "


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s explanation, mu Tiance finally understood the function of the statue.


    "Be careful, I always feel that this anubis is weird!" Mu Tiance looked away from the statue of anubis and turned to the huge gold coffin in the middle of the tomb. "Is it in this coffin that we are looking for?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know what we are looking for. I have to look for it first."


    "Open the coffin now?" Asked old nine.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly said to Lao Jiu, "as far as our experience in Shihuang mausoleum is concerned, generally this kind of coffin has traps. Let''s study it carefully first, and don''t worry about it."


    "Of course!" Lao Jiu nodded and said, "I don''t want to meet the situation of Shihuang mausoleum again! Xu Shao, why don''t you and Mu Shaoxian have a casual look, and I''ll study the coffin first? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "brother mu, if you have nothing to do, you can look around. I''m guarding Lao Jiu. Don''t encounter any danger."

 Chapter 1698

    While mu Tiance is looking at the murals on the wall of the tomb with great interest, Lao Jiu is also studying the huge gold coffin.


    "Xu Shao, do you know the words on it?"


    The gold coffin is covered with hieroglyphs on the surface and around. Looking at the words above, Lao Jiu fell into thinking.


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s all written thousands of years ago. Except for those scholars who specialize in the study of ancient Eero culture, who will know the words on it! What, do you know these words? "


    Lao Jiu shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I just heard that there was a curse of the Pharaon. I just want to see if the words on it are the curse of the Pharaon."


    It turned out that he was worried about the curse of the Pharaoh!


    Xu Shaotang said to Lao Jiu with a smile, "don''t worry about these words. Study other things first. I''ll find a way to help you understand what these words mean."


    Although Xu Shaotang himself felt that the curse of the Pharaon was mostly illusory, he was careful to sail for thousands of years, and it would never hurt to be careful.


    While talking to Lao Jiu, Xu Shaotang takes out his mobile phone and begins to photograph the words on the gold coffin, and then sends them to Longjiang, asking Longjiang to find someone to help him understand the meaning of these words as soon as possible.


    Dragon will readily agree, and told them to be careful, to ensure their safety as the most important thing.


    After hanging up the phone, he saw that Lao Jiu had already put on his gloves and began to seriously study the golden coffin.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t disturb Lao Jiu either, so he was protecting him to prevent him from accidentally touching the mechanism.


    After walking around the golden coffin, Lao Jiu''s face became serious.


    "There should be many traps on the golden coffin!"


    Lao Jiu pointed to the snake in the middle of the golden coffin and said, "this should be a fatal mechanism. Once the lid of the golden coffin is moved, the snake''s mouth will emit poisonous smoke or other things. In addition, the golden coffin should be coated with colorless and tasteless poison. Once human skin is touched, it is likely to kill people."


    "It''s easy to say." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s leave the matter of opening the coffin to us. You just need to find a safe place to hide."


    Although there is a fatal trap on the gold coffin, it can''t stop Xu Shaotang''s determination to open the coffin. Since that thing is so important, it may be hidden in the coffin of the Pharaoh. If they don''t open the coffin, their trip may be in vain!


    "Come and have a look at this!"


    Just as they were planning to open the coffin, mu Tiance''s voice suddenly rang out in the tomb.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s voice, they quickly walked to Mu Tiance. They saw mu Tiance standing in front of the right wall and looking at the murals on the wall.


    Although it has been thousands of years, the patterns on the murals have not faded, they can clearly see the patterns on the murals.


    Xu Shaotang takes a brief look at the mural. On the mural, anubis is leading the dead in a row. Some people are sent to heaven, while others are sent to hell.


    "Isn''t this the process of Anubis receiving the soul after death?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance curiously. He has explained the role of Anubis to him, which is similar to what he explained. For mu Tiance, it should be nothing to be curious about, right?


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s inquiring eyes, mu Tiance slowly reaches out his hand and points to the mural depicting the human soul ascending to heaven.


    "You see, what does this thing look like?" Mu Tiance asked slowly.


    Looking along the direction of Mu Tiance''s fingers, they were still a little confused at the beginning, but the more they looked, the more they felt that the thing that led people to heaven was very familiar.


    "This..."


    Gradually, the look on Xu Shaotang''s face began to become stunned. He said in disbelief: "this is Spaceship? "


    "It''s really like a spaceship!" Lao Jiu also said in dismay: "you see, there are two pipes connected to the man''s nose, as well as the bloated clothes. Aren''t they spacesuits?"


    Until this moment, they finally understand the reason why mu Tiance asked them to come to see these murals. It must be because mu Tiance found this that he hurriedly asked them to come to see them!


    "Look, you think it''s similar, too!" Mu Tiance frowned slightly and said, "if you look at the contents of this mural, most of the ancient Eero people should have contact with people of prehistoric civilization."


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "before, many people suspected that the pyramids were built by the ancient eerians with the help of aliens. After all, it was almost impossible to build such a grand pyramid at that time, but no one could find any evidence of contact between the ancient eerians and aliens. Now this mural should be used as a kind of evidence."


    If this is the picture imagined by the ancients, how can it be imagined in such detail that even the oxygen trachea and space suit can be imagined, which is too unconvincing.Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said to himself, "are the people who come into contact with them Atlantis?"


    "There should be a great possibility!" After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang took out his mobile phone and photographed the whole mural. Then he shook his head and said with a smile: "let''s leave it to those experts to study it slowly. Let''s go and open the coffin first."


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone suddenly rings. It''s the translation of some words on the golden coffin that long Jiang sent him.


    "Anyone who disturbs the peace of the Pharaoh will be torn to pieces by the guardians of the Pharaoh!" Some of the descriptions of the life and deeds of the Pharaoh were ignored by Xu Shaotang. He just read this passage with great interest.


    They guessed correctly that there was a curse of the Pharaoh on the coffin.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s curse, mu Tiance said with disdain: "I don''t know who will tear who to pieces!"


    The so-called "master of Arts" is bold, which means mu Tiance. He doesn''t pay attention to the guardian mentioned in the curse.


    "Better be careful." Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said: "since we are sure that the ancient Eero people have a relationship with prehistoric civilization, we should be cautious. Although the trap designed by the ancient Eero people may not be worth mentioning, it is not so easy when it comes to prehistoric civilization."


    Mu Tiance didn''t go to Shihuang mausoleum with them. He didn''t know how terrible the traps in ancient tombs could be. Xu Shaotang couldn''t say it directly. He could only move out of prehistoric civilization to remind mu Tiance not to underestimate the enemy.

 Chapter 1699

    After a brief discussion, they immediately decided to open the coffin now.


    At this time, the things they purchased before will be of great use.


    Xu Shaotang fixed the rope firmly on the lid of the coffin. No one knew what kind of accident would happen in the process of opening the coffin, so they directly led the other end of the rope around to the back of the corridor. In this way, even if the accident happened in the process of opening the coffin, they would not be hurt.


    "Lao Jiu, you stand in the back, and we two can pull it!"


    Although the lid of the large gold coffin should be heavy, Xu Shaotang believes that with the strength of him and mu Tiance, the lid of the coffin can be pulled open.


    Lao Jiu knew the strength of both of them. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he didn''t say much. He went directly to the back of them and asked them to block himself in front of them.


    Xu Shaotang simply tried, the rope is very strong, he and mu Tiance look at each other, the two people at the same time carry Qi, the rope in his arm around a circle, and then suddenly force.


    "Kaka..."


    At first, the coffin lid was almost motionless, but as their strength increased, there was a "click" sound inside, and the coffin lid began to move slowly under their strength.


    Hearing the sound, they worked harder to open the lid of the coffin.


    "Boom..."


    A loud noise came from inside, and the huge coffin lid fell to the ground.


    "It''s open!"


    Xu Shaotang was so happy that he quickly went to the side of the corridor and looked inside.


    Under this look, he suddenly felt numbness in his scalp, and saw that dense scorpions were slowly climbing out of the coffin lid. Those scorpions were only four or five centimeters long, and their whole body was black. With the opening of the coffin lid, those scorpions were like released prisoners, scrambling to climb out of the coffin.


    These scorpions are squeaking and whistling. They are rushing to Xu Shaotang''s side crazily at the moment, with sharp and curved tail spines and big sword like whiskers.


    "Scorpion!"


    Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "be careful, these scorpions look a little hard to provoke!"


    "Just a bunch of scorpions!" Mu Tiance snorted. He took the first two steps and waved out a genuine Qi. Where the genuine Qi passed, the scorpions were immediately cut off, and the black blood gushed out in an instant. With this, a stench spread in the tomb.


    When the companion dies, the other scorpions immediately surround the corpses of the companion and begin to devour the corpses of the dead shoes. In less than three seconds, the corpses of the dead scorpions disappear directly.


    "Lao Jiu, be careful!"


    Xu Shaotang reminded Lao Jiu, and immediately began to use his true Qi to kill those scorpions.


    Although their true Qi is very powerful, those scorpions are too small. They can kill a large number of scorpions together with their true Qi, but more scorpions are closer to them, and there are more scorpions crawling out of the golden coffin behind them.


    Gradually, the dense scorpions gradually climbed up the walls and statues of the whole tomb. The places they could see were full of dense scorpions.


    "Xu Shao, Mu Shao, on the wall! On the wall


    Looking at the scorpions rushing towards them from the wall, Lao Jiu was in a cold sweat. He reminded the two people who were killing in front of him. If it wasn''t for the trust in Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s strength, he would have collapsed.


    "Xu Shaotang said:" the scorpion on the wall immediately noticed! Get out! Old nine, light up, quick! Fire with everything you can


    Scorpions are still pouring out. Although Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance can easily kill these scorpions, the number of scorpions they kill is far less than those who climb out of the golden coffin. If they go on like this, they will be submerged by the sea of scorpions sooner or later.


    "Xu Shao The lid of the coffin... "


    Lao Jiu didn''t step back. After a brief panic, he immediately noticed that there was no scorpion around the lid of the coffin.


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance both looked at the lid of the coffin at the same time. The moment they saw that, they immediately understood Lao Jiu''s meaning.


    "You go first!" Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance said, quickly flash to Lao Jiu''s side, grab Lao Jiu''s arm, pull him quickly jump on the coffin cover lying on the ground.


    Seeing them all fall on the lid of the coffin, the dense scorpions rush here in an instant. However, when they get to the lid of the coffin, all the scorpions stop and dance their own Ao madly towards them, but they dare not come forward, as if there is an invisible barrier around the lid of the coffin.


    "It seems safe for the time being..."


    Xu Shaotang is about to relax when a scorpion suddenly pours down from their head. When Xu Shaotang raises his hand, mu Tiance waves his true Qi and cuts the scorpion in half.


    However, this is just the beginning. More scorpions begin to fall from their heads. Xu Shaotang quickly takes off his clothes and dances them quickly. The dancing clothes instantly become the protective umbrella on their heads. All the scorpions are patted by the clothes."No, it won''t last long." Xu Shaotang drives the falling scorpion and turns his head rapidly.


    Finally, he locked his eyes on the lid of the coffin.


    "There should be something on it that Scorpions fear!" Xu Shaotang instantly thought of the reason why these scorpions did not dare to get close to the coffin lid, and immediately said to Mu Tiance, "take off your shoes and stretch out to have a look!"


    Mu Tiance was slightly stunned, and then understood what Xu Shaotang meant. He immediately took off his shoes and handed them out.


    Just as mu Tiance''s shoes were handed out, the scorpions around the coffin lid retreated, as if they had met their natural enemies.


    "It worked!" Xu Shaotang''s face was overjoyed, and he said, "rub the coffin cover quickly!"


    In fact, there is no need for him to say that mu Tiance and Lao Jiu have already started to take action. They quickly lay on the lid of the coffin and began to rub against their bodies to drive away the scorpions.


    This side is actually the opposite side of the coffin lid. At the beginning, it was turned inside the coffin, but when they opened the coffin lid, it was because they lost the suppression of the things on the coffin lid that the scorpions poured out crazily.


    After rubbing on the lid of the coffin, mu Tiance tried to get off the lid.


    Sure enough, as soon as he moved, those scorpions would retreat madly.

 Chapter 1700

    After Xu Shaotang rubbed the lid of the coffin for a while, they finally didn''t have to worry about the scorpions attacking them.


    Only then did they have to get close to the golden coffin and look inside.


    The coffin was already full of scorpions. When they got close to it, the scorpions immediately retreated. At the same time, a downward ladder appeared in front of them.


    "Damn, it''s a pit!"


    Seeing the steps below, Lao Jiu said: "this is also a fake tomb!"


    "Normal!" Xu Shaotang calmed his heart slightly and said slowly: "the Pharaon is also the most powerful figure of guero. They have made great efforts to build such a grand pyramid, and it will not be so easy for people to find their real tomb."


    It can be imagined that if a grave robber enters here by mistake, once the lid of the coffin is opened, these crazy scorpions will swallow the grave robber in an instant.


    And the curse of the Pharaon they saw before should be about this.


    "Go down and have a look!"


    Those scorpions dare not pounce on them now, and they have nothing to worry about. Mu Tiance immediately goes into the coffin and slowly goes down the steps inside the coffin.


    Xu Shaotang and Lao Jiu also keep up. Although there must be countless scorpions below, they are no longer a threat.


    Walking down the steps, a larger space suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Even the strong light above them couldn''t reach the end.


    "The mausoleum of the pharaoh is really not simple!" Old nine now also picked up the heart of contempt at the beginning, began to seriously observe the space below.


    As they expected, there were lots of scorpions below. Every time they moved forward, those scorpions would retreat. All the scorpions that came into sight were full of scorpions. The "squeaking" calls of countless scorpions gathered together, which made the space below seem extremely noisy.


    After walking forward for more than 20 meters, a pungent smell of blood suddenly poured into Xu Shaotang''s and mu Tiance''s nose.


    "Who else has been here?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and followed the direction of the bloody smell.


    After walking more than ten meters, they suddenly saw some white bones. The ground around these white bones was full of dried blood. The noodles on the white bones were so clean that they could not see any meat.


    Around the white bone, there are some scattered backpacks and guns. In addition, there are some ragged clothes torn by scorpions and bullet cases all over the ground.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the ragged clothes on the ground and said slowly, "the blackbird mercenary regiment, the most elite and member mercenary in the world, seems that someone has come here first."


    "Xu Shao, where are they from?" Lao Jiu said with a little doubt: "there is no trace of opening the coffin above. They certainly did not enter here from the golden coffin."


    "There should be other channels!" Xu Shaotang thought about it and said: "these people should have come here by mistake, and then they were besieged by these scorpions. According to the situation on the scene, there should be a very fierce battle. You see, there is a bullet hole in this man''s head. It should be that his companion didn''t have the heart to see him suffer from the pain of being bitten by scorpions and gave him a pleasure."


    Mu Tiance took a look at the bullet hole in the man''s head and said faintly, "in other words, are there any other mercenaries?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "there must be other mercenaries. It is estimated that these people will stay for the rest of the mercenaries! You should first find out if there are traces left by those people nearby. I''ll collect the equipment here and see if there is anything that can be used. Be careful not to go too far. "


    The battle with those scorpions just now made him realize that they didn''t have enough. If they had incendiary bombs in their hands just now, they would not have been driven to the end by those scorpions.


    Seeing the backpacks left by these mercenaries, he hoped to collect some useful things from them.


    "Good!"


    They nodded and immediately began to search around carefully, while Xu Shaotang began to look through the backpacks there.


    "Flare, useful!"


    "Grenades, useful!"


    When looking at these backpacks, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels like digging for treasure. Many of the packages left by these mercenaries are things that he thinks will be useful sooner or later, especially the weapons of large-scale destruction, which are what they lack most at present.


    Just when Xu Shaotang collected almost what he wanted, mu Tiance, not far away, suddenly called out to Xu Shaotang, "there''s more here!"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. He immediately carried the things he had collected and ran to Mu Tiance.


    A few white bones and a mess of things came into his eyes. Judging from the incomplete standard of clothes, these people should also be members of the blackbird mercenary regiment."It seems that these mercenaries have suffered a lot this time."


    Xu Shaotang felt his chin. He didn''t have much sympathy for these mercenaries. He used to fight with these mercenaries when he was Canglong.


    "There''s a river ahead!" Mu Tiance pointed to the reflection not far away and said, "they should have come here through a passage on the other side of the river."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "let''s go and have a look first."


    "You''re not going to search for bodies?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a black line on his face and said: "this is not called corpse search, but treasure picking! I''ve packed a lot of things in my backpack, which should be enough. Let''s go and see if there are any other passageways. Don''t let these people take the lead in what we''re looking for! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly walked to the reflection.


    A minute later, a small river about three meters wide appeared in front of them, which directly blocked the way for the scorpions to go to the opposite side. The river was flowing slowly. As soon as they got close to the river, they could feel a cold breath.


    "Your guess should be right!"


    Xu Shaotang takes a look at mu Tiance, grabs Lao Jiu and jumps to the other side of the river.


    Not far from their foothold, Xu Shaotang found scattered shells on the ground.


    "It should be the escaped mercenaries who are frantically shooting at the opposite scorpion to vent their anger." Xu Shaotang analyzed himself, glanced at the direction where the shells were scattered, pointed to the front and said, "they should go there. Let''s go. Let''s follow them too!"

 Chapter 1701

    Xu Shaotang''s guess is right. After walking less than 20 meters along the front, they found a winding passage with bullet casings around it. It can be imagined that even those mercenaries retreated here, they were still shooting at the scorpion army.


    It can also be imagined that the mercenaries hate the scorpions who have taken the lives of several of their comrades.


    Three people slowly along the passage, the passage has been winding up, about three minutes, they saw a glimmer of light.


    "Daddada..."


    Before they got out of the tunnel, endless bullets poured out to them.


    Before they knew what was going on, several dark things came at them.


    "Grenades!"


    Xu Shaotang shouts, grabs Lao Jiu behind him and rushes out to the cave. At the same time, he roars: "who the hell is going to die!"


    As soon as they rushed out of the cave, there was a "boom" explosion behind them. Even so, the passage made of huge stones did not collapse in such an explosion.


    At the moment of rushing out of the cave, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance wield two genuine Qi at the same time. Several screams suddenly ring out. At the same time, a mass of blood fog explodes in front of their eyes.


    "Attack, attack


    Slightly stunned for a while, an angry voice suddenly rang out, at the same time, it is a burst of "daddada" gunshot rang out.


    However, these bullets did not pose any threat to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Just as they were preparing to kill, a loud voice suddenly rang out: "stop, stop


    "This voice..."


    Hearing this voice, a figure suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind, and then he roared: "Joseph!"


    This voice is no one else. It''s Joseph who has dealt with him several times. He didn''t expect to meet Joseph here.


    But this meeting, he was very upset. The mercenaries who attacked them seemed to be Joseph''s people?


    However, no one listened to Joseph''s words. Even though Joseph yelled "stop it" several times, the mercenaries continued to attack Xu Shaotang.


    "It doesn''t look like Joseph''s!"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance attack at the same time.


    It''s OK for these mercenaries to deal with ordinary people. When they meet Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, they have no weapons in their hands. In a moment, seven or eight mercenaries have died in their hands.


    Looking at the two men who were like wolves and sheep, the captain of the mercenary realized how stupid his decision was. Seeing his comrades in arms fall one by one, his bloodshot eyes suddenly turned red and hysterically roared: "stop attacking Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding


    Needless to say, those mercenaries have also stopped fire. The quick responders throw down their weapons and crouch on the ground to show their surrender. The slow responders have become the souls of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    When Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance stopped, there were only five mercenaries left.


    These five people all escaped by squatting on the ground with their heads in their arms. Now they look at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance with fear in their eyes.


    Looking at those comrades who lost their lives in an instant, the Mercenary Captain''s face suddenly turned to ashes. Endless regret and remorse constantly attacked him and almost crushed him. Even if they met the shoe army in the cave, their losses were not as big as they are now. It can be said that the team he took has been defeated now.


    He wanted to kill the two men to avenge his brothers, but he knew that he had no ability at all. Now he rushed up and was no doubt dying. He can only carefully hide the anger in his heart now, otherwise it is likely to become a corpse in the next moment.


    It was not until then that Xu Shaotang found that there were many acquaintances here. Besides Joseph, there were also many people in the power group, and Milo and others from the Knights of the round table in England were also there.


    "Ha ha, there are so many acquaintances!" Xu Shaotang gave those people a faint smile and said, "when I clean up these mercenaries, we''ll have a good chat."


    "Don''t..." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph said with a bitter smile: "it''s really a misunderstanding. They heard the news from the cave and thought that the scorpion army inside had climbed out, so they attacked you. Xu, you have killed so many of them. Let go of the rest. With your strength, there is no need to worry about them. "


    "Are they your people?"


    See Joseph stand out to intercede, Xu Shaotang not from tiny frown.


    "No!" Joseph saw Xu Shaotang''s face and said: "they are employed by others, which has nothing to do with us. It''s just that if we didn''t meet them here, maybe we would have ventured down here, so..."


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang gives Joseph a light look. According to Joseph, these mercenaries are a wake-up call for them to avoid encountering the scorpion army. From this point, these mercenaries can help them avoid unnecessary casualties.That''s why Joseph interceded for them.


    "For your sake, I''ll let you go this time!" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at several surviving mercenaries and said, "it''s better to find out the situation before shooting next time!"


    The Mercenary Captain nodded his head, but there was an imperceptible hatred in his eyes.


    However, Xu Shaotang still caught the glimmer of hatred in his eyes.


    "You want revenge?" Xu Shaotang looks at the Mercenary Captain lightly.


    "No I dare not... " The Mercenary Captain jumped on his face, shook his head and said: "I gave the wrong order..."


    "I hope you feel the same way in your heart!"


    Xu Shaotang snorts coldly. He is too lazy to argue with the mercenary again. If the mercenary has any intention of revenge, just come here. He doesn''t pay attention to the mercenary.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to be embarrassed by these mercenaries who survived, Joseph was a little relieved. If Xu Shaotang really wanted to kill these people, he knew he couldn''t stop them.


    "Xu, why are you here?" Milo walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Why are you here, I am here."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo quickly shook his head and said, "Xu, you misunderstood me. I mean, where did you come from?"

 Chapter 1702

    "I don''t know."


    After understanding Milo''s meaning, Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said, "we are turning east and West in this pyramid. We are here for no reason. What about you?"


    Of course, he can''t tell Milo the truth. Even if he wants to tell them the truth, at least they have to tell him what he wants to know first.


    "We all come in through shafts." Milo looked at Joseph and said slowly.


    "Shaft?"


    Xu Shaotang asked in surprise: "is there a shaft here?"


    "Of course!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t look like he was acting, Milo asked curiously, "don''t you know there is a shaft here? So how did you get in? "


    "It''s the tomb road out there that everyone knows about!" Xu Shaotang said: "when we entered the tomb, we didn''t know what was going on, so we ran into a maze for no reason. Then we ran around in the maze and finally came here."


    His words were half true and half false. With the puzzled look on his face, it was really hard to tell whether what he said was true or false.


    "You''re talking about the sightseeing Cemetery outside, aren''t you?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph frowned slightly and said, "we''ve gone in from there, but it doesn''t look like the mausoleum of the Pharaoh. We''ve also made a turn in it. Why didn''t we break into the maze?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t know. Maybe our luck is bad! By the way, what do you mean by shafts? "


    "The shaft is the ventilation shaft of the whole pyramid." Milo explained: "the shaft is near the top of the pyramid. We all went to the humble tomb, and we didn''t get anything. That''s why we thought of entering the tomb from the shaft."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Milo''s words, Xu Shaotang felt speechless. Mother, why didn''t they know there was a shaft?


    If they had known there was a shaft, they would not have had to toss in that enchanted ladder for so long.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang asked, "do you mean that after you enter the shaft, you come here?"


    According to the normal time, these people arrived several days earlier than them. If they came here after entering the shaft, they should not meet here now.


    So, he guessed that Milo and they had encountered some strange things in the pyramid.


    Milo shook his head and said, "not long after we entered the shaft, we also went into the maze. After a long time in the maze, we found our way out."


    "We''re about the same!" Joseph said with a wry smile: "when we came down from the shaft, we encountered many traps in a row. After losing several people, we ran into the maze by accident. After that, we were trapped in the maze and just got out of it."


    "And you?" Xu Shaotang turns to the angry Mercenary Captain.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, the Mercenary Captain was silent for a while. Then he gently closed his eyes and said, "we also came in from the shaft, but we spent several days in the evening compared with them. After being trapped in the maze for half a day, we directly blasted a channel through a small-scale directional blasting, which brought us here, and then, We went down there, and then we had an encounter with the scorpion Army... "


    When he spoke, his mind involuntarily came up with the terrible scene of their fighting with the scorpion army.


    Seeing their comrades engulfed by the endless scorpion army, they have no way.


    "So there should be a lot of passageways here!"


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin and said, "we all come here from different places. Can''t all the channels bring people here in the end?"


    Even in the shaft that they didn''t know, there were different passages. These three groups of people didn''t meet in the maze behind the shaft. In other words, they probably didn''t live in a maze at all?


    How many mazes does the pyramid have, with the enchanted ladder they entered? Or is the whole pyramid actually a big maze made up of countless small mazes?


    When Xu Shaotang said his guess, Milo, they were calm and didn''t seem surprised.


    "That''s what we think!" Joseph said slowly: "when we meet here, we have such a guess based on our own situation. Although we can''t imagine how the pyramid designer designed such a complex labyrinth, we have to admit that this is really a great project!"


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Milo and Joseph and asked, "are you going to leave or continue?"


    At the beginning, he was eager for these people to leave, hoping that only the three of them would search in the pyramid. However, after communicating with Milo, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that it was not no good to have more people. At least, when he met with some things, he could gather his wisdom. At least, with more people, the scope of his search would be wider and he could find what they needed The more likely it is to be.Anyway, if he finds what they are looking for, he is absolutely sure that he can snatch it from so many people.


    But the premise is to find it first!


    "Keep looking!"


    Milo and Joseph said at the same time, their eyes are a firm look, do not find what they are looking for, they will never stop! Even if the whole pyramid of Giza is torn down, they will find it!


    Seeing the firm look on their faces, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "look at you. Have you met here for some time? Have you come up with a plan? "


    "No..." Joseph shook his head slightly and said helplessly: "we don''t know what to do next. We discussed it before. We all acted together. No one knows how to find it. Mr. Xu, do you have any good suggestions? "


    They did not expect that the pyramid built thousands of years ago would bring them this big trouble. They thought that with their strength, they could find what they were looking for in the shortest time. But now they have been struggling for such a long time, but they have not really entered the tomb of the Pharaoh.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said simply: "we have no idea now. Let''s have a rest and think about it together. How do you think about it?"


    Milo and Joseph looked at each other and finally nodded helplessly: "OK..."

 Chapter 1703

    After tossing about for half a night, Xu Shaotang had already felt empty.


    Taking advantage of this gap, they also need to eat something to supplement their physical strength. They don''t know how long they will stay here, and they don''t know what will happen next moment. They won''t miss the chance to supplement their physical strength.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, they took out all kinds of things from their backpacks, such as dried meat, biscuits, beer and so on. Joseph and others could not help but quietly swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    When Xu Shaotang and they were eating with relish, Milo came over.


    "Xu, when did you come here?" Milo asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "the day before yesterday!"


    He deliberately pushed time forward to make them think they were trapped in the enchantment ladder for a long time.


    "I''ve come here. You still have food like this. It seems that you are well prepared." When Milo speaks, he naturally grabs a bag of beef jerky in Xu Shaotang''s backpack. In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Milo has torn the beef jerky, and then tastes it with a smile, and praises it from time to time: "well, it''s delicious, a bit of Gallic steak."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Milo, this is langluo local dried beef jerky, also don''t know Milo is how to taste the taste of steak.


    Seeing Milo''s action, Joseph''s eyes suddenly brightened. He immediately approached Xu Shaotang and asked Milo with a smile, "really? I''ll try! "


    Before the words came down, Joseph also took out a bag of beef jerky from Xu Shaotang''s knapsack like Milo. After tearing it open at a lightning speed, he said with a smile: "not to mention, it''s really like Gallic steak, it''s a little Filipino."


    Seeing the two of them eating happily here, other people can''t help but swallow their saliva, but they dare not be like Milo and Joseph. They are also acquaintances with Xu Shaotang, so they dare to do so. Other people haven''t said a few words to Xu Shaotang. They who know Xu Shaotang''s terror, how dare they learn from Milo and them.


    Looking at Milo and Joseph''s shameless behavior, Xu Shaotang suddenly widened his eyes. It took him a long time to laugh and said to them, "I said, you haven''t eaten for a few days, have you?"


    Now he can see that Milo''s coming to talk to him is pure bullshit. His real purpose is to eat the things in his backpack, and Joseph must follow Milo''s example.


    No wonder he didn''t find anything to eat when he searched the backpacks left by the mercenaries. It is estimated that the mercenaries are hungry.


    "Ha ha..." Milo smiles awkwardly at Xu Shaotang, nods slightly and says, "I haven''t eaten all day anyway."


    "Two days for me!" But Joseph said, very idle.


    "How can you be hungry for so long?" Xu Shaotang jokingly asked: "you enter here, you don''t even have food with you?"


    Joseph shook his head and said, "yes, but not enough. Everyone has only three days'' supply."


    "We all thought that with our ability, this trip could be very easy, but we didn''t expect it to be like this." Milo while eating dried meat, and very handy from a bottle of mineral water to his mouth, wipe away the water stains on the corner of the mouth, this slowly said: "now more comfortable!"


    Listening to their words, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a silent smile.


    However, he was soon relieved that both of them were powerful in his own country. They must have never done anything like robbing tombs. Naturally, they did not know the danger in these tombs.


    To be honest, they can still carry three days'' rations, which is very cautious. If they are arrogant, they will not bring any supplies.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the people under them with a smile and asked, "are they all the same as you?"


    "Of course!" Milo nodded slightly, but her eyes were fixed on Xu Shaotang''s backpack.


    Xu Shaotang quickly pressed his backpack and said to Milo with black lines on his face, "don''t go too far. Let''s cook it, but don''t give me the idea to eat it!"


    "Xu, you have a lot of supplies here. Let''s see if you can..." Milo takes a look at the group behind him, and then looks at Xu Shaotang with praying eyes.


    His meaning is very clear. He mixed a bag of beef jerky to let Xu Shaotang share some food for his people. But some of his people are hungry longer than him. If he continues to be so hungry, he is really worried that his people will not be able to support him.


    However, he also knew that his request was not very good. Although Xu Shaotang had a lot of food in his bag, he couldn''t hold up a large number of people. If so many people really wanted to eat, the three of them would only be wiped out by the autumn wind.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "do you think I''m one of those people who sacrifice themselves for others? Not to mention, you are not from Xia state. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s direct words, Milo''s face suddenly showed a look of embarrassment. Maybe none of them thought that these people who are regarded as powerful people in their own country would be hungry one day."Isn''t it easy for you to have enough to eat?" Seeing Milo''s face, Xu Shaotang pointed to the passageway with a smile and said, "there are many scorpions down there. Even if you eat them next year, it won''t be a problem."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Milo looked at Xu Shaotang speechless and said with a bitter smile, "do you think those scorpions can eat?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "anyway, if I''m really hungry, I''ll definitely find some scorpions to eat! Let me tell you, there are several famous dishes in our country of Xia, all of which are made from scorpions. The taste is not to mention how beautiful it is! "


    "Xu, don''t be kidding..." Milo shook his head helplessly and said: "those scorpions are all human eating scorpions..."


    "Anyway, I''ll give you the way to fill your stomach. If you don''t want to eat, I can''t help it!" Xu Shaotang hands a spread, do helpless.


    Seeing that there was no food from Xu Shaotang, Milo couldn''t help being disappointed. If Xu Shaotang wasn''t in front of them now, they might be able to grab some to eat, but in the face of Xu Shaotang, a murderer, they didn''t dare to have this idea.


    At this time, Joseph also finished eating a bag of beef jerky. He looked at Xu Shaotang eagerly and said seriously, "Mr. Xu, how about we buy something from you? The price is up to you! "


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly, thought a little, and asked Joseph with a smile, "does the price really follow me?"


    "Of course!"


    Joseph and Milo brightened their eyes and nodded at the same time.

 Chapter 1704

    See two people agreed to be very happy, Xu Shaotang heart suddenly showed a smile.


    "In this way, you two seriously answer me a few questions, and I will divide the food in the bag into half for each of you. How about that?" Xu Shaotang said to them with a smile.


    At this moment, in Milo''s and Joseph''s eyes, Xu Shaotang''s smile is so treacherous.


    Two people without scruple in front of Xu Shaotang''s face for this eye contact, seems to ask each other''s opinion.


    Xu Shaotang pretends that he can''t see them and communicates with them. Anyway, the initiative is in his own hands now. If they don''t agree, even if all their team members starve to death, Xu Shaotang will never give them anything to eat because of his soft heart. Even Milo and Joseph, who are familiar with him, don''t want to get anything from him.


    People in the eaves had to bow, two people in a communication, finally gently nodded.


    "Xu, we can agree to your terms, but you can''t ask about our core state secrets. If you ask, we won''t answer!" Milo said seriously.


    Joseph also nodded and said, "as long as we can say it, we will say it!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded with a smile and said, "no problem! I''m not interested in knowing the core secrets of your country! "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang say so, two people in the heart immediately relaxed tone, quickly smile to Xu Shaotang said: "that you ask quickly!"


    Of course, they want Xu Shaotang to ask as quickly as possible. The people under their command are still looking at them.


    "Come on, let''s go and say it!"


    Xu Shaotang greets mu Tiance and Lao Jiu, and takes them to the corner.


    "What are you here for?" Xu Shaotang asked directly.


    "Well?" Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked, "don''t you know?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I know, but I want to make sure that what you are looking for here is the same thing as what we are looking for!"


    Of course, he can''t let these two people know that he doesn''t know what they are looking for at all. Otherwise, who knows if they will play any tricks with him!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they both looked at Xu Shaotang dubiously. After thinking for a while, they said: "ark of the covenant!"


    "The ark of the covenant?" Xu Shaotang looks at these two people full of doubts.


    "Why, Mr. Xu is not looking for the ark of the covenant?" Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang curiously, then said with a smile: "I doubt that you actually don''t know what you are looking for! Mr. Xu, I have to say that you are too cunning! "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s reaction, I don''t know what the ark is!


    "Hey, I don''t know!" Now that it has been seen, Xu Shaotang no longer conceals it and says with a smile, "I''m just ordered to come here to look for something very important, but I don''t know what it is. Since you are all here to look for the ark of the covenant, it seems that this is what I''m looking for!"


    "Xu, you are so cunning!" Milo looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly and said, "you are the most cunning Xia people I have ever seen!"


    Even so, for Joseph and Milo, it doesn''t matter if they tell Xu Shaotang about it.


    Because they all know what Xu Shaotang is. Even if they don''t tell Xu Shaotang about it, Xu Shaotang will follow them all the time. Anyway, what they are looking for, Xu Shaotang will follow them. In the end, this secret can''t be concealed! Moreover, those mercenaries also knew about this. If Xu Shaotang tortured those mercenaries, those mercenaries who were afraid of Xu Shaotang would confess immediately.


    Xu Shaotang smiles at them, and then asks with great interest, "what is the ark of the covenant that you are talking about? I only know that this thing is said to be very important to the people of prehistoric civilization. "


    "Mr. Xu hasn''t read the Old Testament, has he?" Asked Joseph, smiling.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "bullshit, I''m not a Christian. Of course I won''t read that."


    "The earliest records of the ark are in the Old Testament, and many Christian books also have records of the ark." Joseph said quietly, "the ark of the covenant is the one where the contract between God and people in ancient times is placed. This contract refers to the two ten commandments tablets that Moses the prophet obtained from the Lord on Mount Sinai, a germinated walking stick used by Aaron, Moses'' brother, and a pot made of gold. "


    "Stop!"


    Listening to Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang quickly stopped and said, "I don''t care about these legends. I only care about what this ark is."


    Obviously, the ark of the covenant is not as described in the Old Testament. If it is just that, why do they come here in a big way?


    "To be honest, we don''t know what the ark is now!" Joseph said slowly: "we only know that the ark has a very powerful power, which can easily destroy a city, and according to the records of ancient books, all those who touch the Ark will die! As you said, the ark has a lot to do with prehistoric civilization, which is what we know nowXu Shaotang thought slowly, then turned to Milo and asked, "don''t you know?"


    Milo nodded slightly and said, "I know as much as Mr. Joseph! Xu, do you think the ark of the covenant is very important to prehistoric civilization? "


    "If what we are looking for is the ark, then it should be very important to prehistoric civilization!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Do you know anything else about the ark?" Milo looked at Xu Shaotang solemnly and said, "if you know, I ask you to share with us. We all know that the invasion of other civilizations is coming. At this time, there is no difference between Xia Kingdom, England and Xizhou. In your words, we are all grasshoppers on a rope!"


    "I don''t know! As I have just said, I only know that there is something very important to prehistoric civilization in the pyramids of Giza. I even know that this thing is the ark of the covenant! " Xu Shaotang also put away the color of joke on his face and said seriously: "I''m very curious. Where do you know the news from?"


    If only Xizhou or Britain knew about it, Xu Shaotang thought that they might have got something related to prehistoric civilization, but now even the mercenaries know about it, but he didn''t know about it before, which has always puzzled him.

 Chapter 1705

    "This was put forward by a great scholar in our country!"


    Joseph said: "this scholar has been studying the relationship between prehistoric civilization and our world, but in the past, many people regarded his studies as delusions, and no one believed his words. Until the incident of Xiaozhi broke out in your country. "


    "With one person''s research, you come here in a big way?" It''s too hasty to cheat you


    Even if the incident caused by Xiaozhi made the heads of all countries confirm the invasion of prehistoric civilization, if a person who did not know whether he was a scholar or a madman got the information they got from Xiaozhi''s base, and it was more perfect than that information, he felt that it was tantamount to insulting his intelligence.


    "Of course not!"


    Joseph said slowly: "when we pay more attention to this scholar''s research results, we have studied in great detail the evidence related to prehistoric civilization he mentioned. However, the final result is that all his studies are completely consistent with the evidence we have known! We go back to the Bible, the Old Testament and other books, and find that the things that used to be myths to us actually have the shadow of prehistoric civilization! "


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking of the things he discussed with Tantai Jingming.


    It''s not only the myths of foreign countries, but also the myths of Xia Kingdom itself. Now it seems that they are also real things. It''s just that people at that time couldn''t understand them, so they took them as myths.


    And behind these myths, in addition to those who have strong power, of course, there is no lack of the shadow of prehistoric civilization.


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly at Joseph, then looked at Milo curiously and asked, "Joseph, there are scholars specializing in this kind of thing in China, don''t you? Don''t you tell me that the mercenaries also have people who specialize in this? "


    "This..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo''s face showed a slightly embarrassed look, and the following words did not go on.


    "Let me talk about it..." Seeing Milo embarrassed to say this, Joseph sighed softly and said, "in fact, we told them this."


    "What did you tell them?" Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph doubtfully and asked jokingly, "are those mercenaries what you told them?"


    "No!" Joseph shook his head slightly, and said somewhat unnaturally, "those mercenaries should be employed by the state of URI."


    "So you tell them all, including the Gauls?" Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly became ugly, "that is to say, you told all the powerful countries about this very valuable information, but didn''t tell us about Xia?"


    Now he finally saw a clue that Xizhou was already wearing the same trousers as those countries!


    And their purpose of wearing the same pair of trousers is to repel or deal with Xia, who has gradually replaced them as the world''s first power!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s face was not very good, Joseph could only smile awkwardly and lower his head with Milo.


    "You are very calculating!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "just now, I was still discussing the grasshopper on a rope with me, but I always intend to hide it from us!"


    "Mr. Xu, this is not something we can decide!" Joseph raised his head slowly and said apologetically, "it''s all about politicians. It has nothing to do with us. Moreover, you have all got a flying saucer intact. In the future war against invasion of other civilizations, you have gained the first chance. I believe you can also get a lot of advanced technology from that flying saucer, but we have nothing, so... "


    "So the people in your country feel that we can''t be strong any more!" Xu Shaotang interrupted Joseph and snorted: "if I guess correctly, if you get the ark of the covenant, it should belong to your continent, but the technology is shared with those countries, right?"


    Obviously, Xizhou has already felt the great pressure brought by Xia state, so it began to warm up with other countries.


    And Xia, I''m afraid, is also one of their imaginary enemies?


    Damn it! When the zombie crisis broke out in the western continent, they ran to fight with the zombie without asking for any good from the western continent, and almost folded the altar in. They didn''t expect that they would get such a result!


    It''s not my race, it''s different! This is true!


    "We don''t know that!" Joseph gently shook his head and said to Xu Shaotang apologetically: "Mr. Xu, in fact, these are the core secrets of our country. Originally we should not have told you, but you are the benefactor of Xizhou! What''s more, those politicians don''t know, but Mr. Milo and I know that there may be many opportunities for us to fight side by side in the future. Therefore, since you have asked, we will tell you the truth. I hope you don''t have resentment in your heart. "Strictly speaking, they and Xu Shaotang are all martial people, and their relationship is much purer than that between countries.


    However, they also have their own countries. From the standpoint of their own countries, they don''t think that there are too many problems for those politicians to do so.


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill the earth! The same is true of China!


    "I have no grudge!" Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "no matter how your countries unite, anyway, if you can''t find the ark, I''ll take it back to Xia!"


    "This..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo and Joseph''s faces suddenly looked embarrassed.


    As far as strength is concerned, they can''t win over Xu Shaotang. However, who doesn''t want to control the ark in his own country? They don''t want to compete with Xu Shaotang, but is it possible?


    "Xu, can we discuss this matter?" Milo said sincerely: "you already have flying saucers left by prehistoric civilization..."


    "Who said our country had UFOs? All the props for filming Xu Shaotang dead does not admit said.


    Joseph said with tears and laughter: "Xu, the spy satellites of so many countries have photographed things. Don''t lie to the ordinary people in front of us."


    "Your satellite is wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang simply played a rogue, and said faintly: "anyway, I''m going to grab the ark. If you want to grab it with me, you can grab it, but I will not be lenient if I say it in advance!"

 Chapter 1706

    Although he was a little upset that Joseph didn''t tell Xia Guo such important news in advance, Xu Shaotang fulfilled his promise and gave Joseph and Milo the food in his bag.


    Xu Shaotang also tells mu Tiance and Lao Jiu what he has learned from them while their people are gobbling up the countless little food they have been given. At the same time, he sends a message to Long Jiang.


    Soon, the dragon will come back to the news, only a few words: back home to say!


    Xu Shaotang gladly accepted the task, anyway, even if the dragon will not say so, he is also the plan.


    "There''s not a good bird among these foreigners!"


    Old nine indignant in Xu Shaotang side said, looking at those people''s eyes are full of angry look.


    Xu Shaotang patted Lao Jiu on the shoulder and said with a low smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, things can only fall into our hands in the end!"


    "Is Xu Shao sure?" Old nine some worry of say: "we number after all don''t occupy an advantage."


    "No matter how many of them there are, they are nothing but local chickens and local dogs!" Mu Tiance said with disdain.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said to Lao Jiu with a smile: "don''t worry, these people, we haven''t paid attention to them yet!"


    "Domineering!"


    Lao Jiu smiles and gives them a thumbs up. Now that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have said that, he has nothing to worry about. Let these people look for them. Anyway, they will make wedding clothes for them in the end!


    At the same time, Joseph and Milo are also in contact with the domestic high-level, they will report the details here, and frankly say that they can''t rob Xu Shaotang. However, they get almost the same reply in the end, no matter who the ark falls into, first find the ark!


    No one can be a fool who can become a high-level person. Although no one wants this thing to fall into the hands of Xia state, it is better to fall into the hands of Xia state than to bury it forever or even fall into the hands of prehistoric civilization.


    No matter how they fight with Xia state, it''s the matter between them after all. In the words of Xia state, brothers are in the form of walls to resist their aggression!


    After getting the instructions from the high level of their respective countries, Joseph and Milo came to Xu Shaotang again.


    "Xu, let''s discuss how to find that thing." Milo slowly sat down on the floor in front of Xu Shaotang, "we have been instructed by the domestic government that no matter who the thing belongs to, we should find it first."


    Xu Shaotang surprised to see two people one eye, light said: "if you those high-level already have so high consciousness good!"


    "Mr. Xu, this is not the time to talk about this." Joseph was a little worried and said, "let''s try to find that thing before we run out of ammunition and food."


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, nodded slightly and asked, "what did you find in the passage you came here?"


    "No, it''s all mazes!" Joseph shook his head slightly.


    Thinking about the door they found, Xu Shaotang asked again, "what kind of door have you found?"


    "No!" Joseph thought about it and said, "we came here after we went out of the maze. Before we entered the maze, there were all kinds of traps, without the door you said."


    Milo nodded and said, "so do we!"


    Hearing their words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking. They opened the door before they went to the second false tomb. According to his idea, if there were other doors similar to the one they opened, they might be able to enter other tombs and look for the ark of covenant in the tomb.


    Such an important thing as the ark of the covenant should be in a real tomb.


    But now Joseph and Milo and others did not find a similar door, he immediately lost his direction.


    "Xu Shaotang, will the real tomb be surrounded by the scorpion army?" Mu Tiance asked suddenly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know. Did you find a place that looks like a tomb or a secret door?"


    "It shouldn''t be there!" "No one wants to be a neighbor with so many scorpions," he said


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked Milo, "have you searched here?"


    "It''s been searched for a long time!" Milo looked at the space where they are now and said, "we''ve searched it from top to bottom, and we haven''t found any secret doors or anything like that."


    "That''s strange!" Lao Jiu was puzzled and said: "the designer of this pyramid should not have designed such a place that is neither a tomb nor a secret chamber. What is the purpose of existence here?"


    Lao Jiu has stolen too many tombs in his life. Although it''s the first time he''s been abroad to steal tombs, he thinks that the design purpose of tombs at home and abroad should be the same.


    The design of the structures in these tombs is either for the purpose of guarding against the tomb or for the purpose of placing the real mausoleum. Obviously, the place where they are now is not for either purpose.Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang also felt that there was some truth, so he said to Lao Jiu, "why don''t you look for it again?"


    "Good!" Lao Jiu nodded, stood up immediately and began to look at the space slowly.


    "Who is this?" See old nine in there careful search, Joseph not from curious ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "our domestic grave robbers! I''m looking for help


    "He''s great?"


    Although he didn''t know what ability this man had, he knew that it was not easy for him to be called as a helper by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, he knows our domestic tombs very well, but I don''t know about foreign tombs."


    Most tombs in China pay attention to geomantic omen, but this pyramid is not. Lao Jiu''s biggest reliance is his understanding of geomantic omen. He''s not sure whether he can play in foreign tombs. However, one thing is certain. It''s better to have such a helper than not!


    If Lao Jiu had not found the extremely secret vent with a candle, they would not have found a second false tomb, let alone come here.


    While Lao Jiu was exploring the space, mu Tiance pulled Xu Shaotang aside and said in a low voice, "do you remember the image of Anubis?"


    "Yes, in the second false tomb." Xu Shaotang asked in a low voice: "why, do you think there is a problem there?"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "maybe there are some secret doors in that statue. I thought that statue was not right before."


    "Let Lao Jiu look for it first!" Xu Shaotang said softly, "if we can''t find it, we''ll go there again."

 Chapter 1707

    "Xu Shao, there''s nothing wrong here!"


    Old nine looked around, slowly came to Xu Shaotang''s side, said: "maybe, but I didn''t find it."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it seems that we have to go to other places to have a look."


    "Where to see it?" Milo and Joseph asked at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the channel leading to the location of the scorpion army and said, "now we have to go down and have a look. Let''s see if there is another way out."


    If there is no other way out, we have to go back to the second false tomb to see if Mu Tiance''s guess is right.


    As soon as he mentioned the following, the mercenaries shook their heads.


    "No! I''d rather die here than go


    "I''d rather shoot myself in the head first!"


    The Mercenary Captain also shook his head in pain. Obviously, the encounter with the scorpion army has completely broken their courage. They would rather die than encounter with the scorpion army again.


    "Whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang didn''t even look at the mercenaries. He didn''t care about their lives.


    Milo thought for a moment and said, "now it seems that''s the only way, but Xu, how do you deal with the scorpions below?"


    "We''ll talk about it then!" Xu Shaotang said faintly: "there is a river below to isolate the scorpions. If we can find a way out on this side of the river, we don''t have to work hard with those scorpions. But if we can''t find another way out, I''m afraid we will have to fight hard."


    Now it''s impossible to go back along Milo''s way. If they do, they will either run out by accident or be left in the maze. If they don''t need to find the ark, just to escape, they can go back. But they all know that they have to find the ark, so even if there is a sea of fire ahead, they have to go Break through.


    "Then let''s go!" Joseph patted Milo on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t forget, Mr. Xu, they are from below. Even if there is danger below, I believe they have a way to deal with it."


    Then Milo said, "I forgot this thing, ha ha!"


    "You really look up to me." Xu Shaotang shrugged to them and said with a smile, "we have a way to save your life, but you, it''s up to you. Anyway, I won''t spare my life to save your people."


    Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile and said, "you are really direct."


    "There''s a saying in the state of Xia called" ugly words come first, which is probably what I mean. " Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    With a helpless smile, Joseph turned to the mercenaries and asked, "don''t you really follow?"


    "No!" The Mercenary Captain shook his head firmly and said, "I don''t want the rest of my brothers to die in vain."


    "Well, it''s up to you!"


    Now that the decision has been made, we will not delay any longer. After a simple arrangement, Xu Shaotang and others will take the lead to enter the corridor.


    When they slowly came to the underground river, the scorpions on the opposite side seemed to have smelled the smell of blood. They rushed to the river one after another. They were constantly "squeaking" across the river. Many people felt a thrill from the sound.


    When Joseph and Milo''s people go to the other side of the river to take photos, they suddenly see the dense scorpions appear in front of them. Now they are waving the Boao to them, as if they are challenging them..


    If it''s just one or two or even thousands of shoes, it''s not worth mentioning to anyone here, but the appearance of hundreds of millions of shoes is a great pressure for anyone.


    It''s a nightmare for people with phobia.


    "No wonder those mercenaries don''t want to come down again!" Milo''s face changed slightly. He asked Xu Shaotang with some uncertainty: "Xu, are you sure these scorpions won''t cross this river?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "anyway, they haven''t crossed the river for the time being."


    He was still saying in his heart, in fact, it doesn''t matter to cross the river. Anyway, the three of them had something that the scorpions were afraid of, and the scorpions didn''t dare to attack them.


    "I''m afraid these scorpions will cross the river!" Joseph said solemnly, "let''s find out if there is any other way out. If there is no other way out, let''s go back..."


    "Boom..."


    Before Joseph finished speaking, there was a loud noise in the passage behind them. The violent explosion made the earth tremble under their feet. The explosion was much stronger than that of Xu Shaotang when they were attacked by the grenades of mercenaries. The hot waves came to them from the other end of the passage, and they could even see the continuous explosion The beating heat wave.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Where did the explosion come from?""Mercenary! It must be those damned mercenaries who want to trap us in it! "


    After a brief period of consternation, someone soon figured out the source of the explosion.


    ¡°Fuck£¡¡±


    Even if the gentleman such as Milo, at the moment also can''t help but burst the foul language, at the same time loud to behind a round table Knight said: "hurry to see if the hole collapsed!"


    The knight of the round table immediately took his order.


    "I knew that Mr. Xu should have killed all these damned mercenaries!"


    "This mob is really not a good thing!"


    "If I can get out alive, I will kill the blackbird mercenary regiment myself!"


    At the moment, Joseph and others are also angry. They pray in their hearts that there will be no collapse in the cave. Otherwise, they will be blocked even the last way out.


    Unlike other people, Xu Shaotang is much more indifferent at the moment. They know that the reason why these mercenaries do this is that they want to blow up the passage and block them all inside, so as to avenge the mercenaries killed by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    The mercenaries, however, are doomed to fail.


    Soon the knight of the round table, who Milo had sent out to investigate the cave, came back in tears.


    "Sir, there was a large area of collapse in the cave, and the boulders blocked the entrance. Our way back It''s sealed... "


    "Damn it! These are a bunch of dogs


    Hearing the round table Knight''s words, people could not help but start to curse their mothers loudly, greeting the eighteen generations of the ancestors of those mercenaries!


    With a gloomy face, Joseph took out the phone and called their people. He asked for help and immediately sent troops to attack the blackbird mercenary regiment. He must remove the mercenary regiment forever!


    After hanging up the phone, Joseph''s murderous spirit still didn''t subside. After trying to suppress the impulse to kill, Joseph slowly came to Xu Shaotang: "now, we really have to go all the way forward! The blackbird mercenary regiment is sure to be destroyed. However, we don''t know when our domestic support will arrive. Even if it arrives, it may be a bit troublesome to get us out. Mr. Xu, I really shouldn''t plead for those mercenaries just now... "


    "Nothing!" Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a faint smile: "it''s called breaking the bridge and sinking the boat! Maybe it''s a good thing! "

 Chapter 1708

    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s light look, Joseph and others are more sure of Xu Shaotang''s way of dealing with these scorpions. Otherwise, no matter how strong their strength is, he doesn''t believe that Xu Shaotang can be so calm when facing the vast scorpion army.


    After confirming this matter, although others were still worried, Joseph and Milo gradually recovered their peace of mind.


    Although Xu Shaotang said that he would never help, they had dealt with Xu Shaotang several times and basically found out Xu Shaotang''s temper. If they really got to that point, Xu Shaotang would not let them ignore him. But the premise is that Xu Shaotang is soft but not hard. If they want Xu Shaotang to help them, their attitude must be correct.


    "Let''s look for a way out along the river first."


    Milo sighed softly. It''s useless to scold those mercenaries to death now. We have to see if there is a way out, otherwise, they may really want to fight with the vast scorpion army.


    Everyone nodded. There was no need to say anything more. Everyone had already started to search along the river bank.


    Because no one wants to fight with those scorpions, they search very carefully, even every stone under their feet.


    Xu Shaotang and they are also searching carefully. At this time, it''s good to find one more way. Otherwise, when they return to the place where the golden coffin is, they can only see if Mu Tiance''s guess is correct.


    The river is not long. It is only about 500 meters in total.


    Under the search of the crowd, they soon came to a dead end. There was nothing in front of them except the cold stone wall.


    Dead end!


    Although many people have roughly guessed the result in the middle of the search, their faces are still very ugly after they are sure about it.


    "I have to go back there..." Xu Shaotang helplessly said to Mu Tiance: "I hope your guess is right, or we will be in a dilemma."


    If there is no way to other tombs, maybe they have to leave here for a while. However, they are not trapped. At least there is hope to go out. This should be the best news at present.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph quickly came over and asked curiously, "where are you talking about?"


    "Come with us!" Xu Shaotang smile, said: "but you have to be careful, lost his life, I will not be responsible!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang grabbed Lao Jiu and jumped across the river. Mu Tiance immediately followed him.


    At the moment when they fell, the scorpions, who were originally fierce, suddenly retreated like tides, and did not dare to get close to them within two meters.


    However, after retreating, those scorpions kept around them, obviously not reconciled.


    "This..."


    Seeing the scene in front of them, they all looked at Xu Shaotang in shock.


    They thought that Xu Shaotang would use some special method to deal with these scorpions. They didn''t expect that they just went there to fight, and the scorpions would retreat automatically.


    "What are you doing standing there? Come here quickly


    Looking back to see everyone standing there, Xu Shaotang can''t help shouting.


    Joseph and Milo looked at each other, and at the same time, they said to their men, "wait here. Let''s go and see what''s going on."


    Almost at the same time, Xu Shaotang''s words fell to their side.


    The scorpion did not attack them, but it did not retreat.


    "We spread out and try to keep them in the middle." After estimating the distance between the scorpions and them, Xu Shaotang slowly said to Mu Tiance and Lao Jiu, "the effective distance of our things to frighten these scorpions is about two meters. We stand in a triangle."


    "Many things!" Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang discontentedly and said, "their life and death are none of our business!"


    "Uncle mu, please feel sorry for them..." Xu Shaotang is full of helplessness to Mu Tiance said: "besides, if there are other dangers, we can also let them go to explore the way is not!"


    They spoke without fear, regardless of Milo and Joseph''s stiff faces.


    Xu Shaotang''s meaning has been very clear, if there is danger, let their people on! To put it bluntly, Xu Shaotang saved them completely to treat them as road finding stones!


    The key is that they speak so frankly as if they were deaf!


    However, even so, they dare not express their dissatisfaction now. If they dare to show it, maybe these three people can really leave them.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance thought a little, nodded and said, "it''s reasonable!"


    After that, mu Tiance retreated to the side according to Xu Shaotang''s request, forming a triangle space between them."Let your people fall in the middle of the three of us, but there are so many of you that this place should not be able to stand." Xu Shaotang said to Milo and Joseph faintly: "look at their luck!"


    "Is there no other way?"


    Of course, they know that this small space can''t stand so many people. If they really follow what Xu Shaotang said, some people will be swallowed by these scorpions.


    "Maybe, but that''s what I know!" Xu Shaotang said, "don''t dawdle, or I won''t care about you!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo and Joseph''s faces suddenly showed a difficult look.


    For a long time, two people or according to Xu Shaotang''s command, called their own people to jump to the middle.


    In line with the principle of quick hand without quick hand, the quick reaction person immediately jumped over the river and quickly came to the open space.


    With more and more people, the space in the middle becomes more and more crowded.


    When the effort to squeeze down a dozen people, almost all the people are crowded together.


    "Ah..."


    The reaction of a member of a power group was a little slower. When the middle was full of people, he jumped over. Before landing, the scorpions immediately swarmed up.


    "Mila!"


    Seeing his team members attacked by the scorpion army, Joseph''s hands standing outside suddenly spurted out two flames, and the scorpions who rushed to Mila were immediately burnt into coke by the fierce fire.


    However, even if Joseph''s reaction has been very fast, there are still a few scorpions fell on Mira''s body, scorpion tail needle hard into Mira''s skin.

 Chapter 1709

    Mira quickly opened the scorpions on her body, and directly trampled the scorpions on the ground into a pile of dregs.


    However, after stepping on several feet in succession, Mila''s body suddenly froze, and then fell to the ground.


    "Scorpion is poisonous!"


    Looking at Mila''s face turning black quickly, Joseph screamed and rushed to Mila.


    Just as he rushed to Mila, a ball composed of countless scorpions broke through the blockade of his flame. When the ball landed, all the scorpions in the outermost layer were burned to carbon. However, the scorpions inside rushed out quickly and rushed to Joseph and Mila.


    The moves of these scorpions are similar to those of marching ants, sacrificing the outermost Companions to let the companions in the ball get the right to food and survival.


    "Joseph, get back!"


    Xu Shaotang yelled. While secretly scolding Joseph, he began to admire him.


    Not every leader will rush out at this time regardless of his comfort. From his several contacts with Joseph, we can see that they are actually the same kind of people to a large extent, regardless of their comfort for their own country. They are not willing to abandon any players when things can not be violated.


    Seeing the scorpions pouncing on him, Joseph immediately stood aside. A fire burst out from around his body and wrapped herself in it. The scorpions pouncing on him also instantly burned into carbon, and a burning fragrance filled everyone''s side.


    To be honest, although these scorpions look disgusting, the smell is not bad!


    However, as more and more scorpions broke through the wall of fire, some of them turned to Mira, who was staring but couldn''t make any sound. Some of them began to climb together again. In less than ten seconds, a basketball sized ball had been formed and rushed to Joseph again fearlessly.


    Joseph naturally saw this situation, and quickly returned to the triangle open space.


    The scorpion balls that had jumped on him stopped in an instant, fell to the ground, scattered and rushed to Mila.


    "Creak Creak... "


    The sound of the scorpion biting the body is constantly ringing in their ears. Mira''s eyes are wide open, and her eyes are red. Obviously, she is suffering a lot.


    However, they soon couldn''t see Mila''s painful look, and the scorpions swarmed onto Mila''s body.


    A few seconds later, all the scorpions scattered, leaving only a pile of fresh bones and ragged clothes on the ground.


    "Die! Die, all of you


    Looking at the bones on the ground, the extremely angry Joseph vented his endless anger on the scorpions. Under his control, the original two walls of fire turned into an angry fire dragon. The fire dragon kept circling around them, and countless scorpions turned into black charcoal under the fire dragon.


    And other powers also reacted at this time, water, fire, electricity and other powers began to continuously send out from the hands of the members of the power group, crazy devouring the lives of those scorpions.


    Seeing the furious members of the ability group, Xu Shaotang had to sigh that sometimes the ability was better than their Qi. If they were allowed to kill these scorpions, they would not have such an effect.


    However, when the scorpion suddenly fell into the river, it seemed that all the scorpions were in fear.


    "It''s like a red bug in the Gonzales mountains!"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then roared to the water system psionic: "don''t pour water into the river any more, the river is rising, we all have to die!"


    Although it was only a short time, the water in the river had risen a little. If the water system powers were allowed to inject water into the river, the water in the river would come up sooner or later. He had a very deep impression on the red insects in the ganles mountains. If the river really spread, no matter how strong they were, they would not be able to bear those terrible red insects £¡


    Now he understood why the scorpions didn''t use the rolling ball to go to the other side of the river. Originally, there were these terrible red insects in the river!


    Now it is 100% certain that the pyramid of Giza is definitely related to prehistoric civilization!


    "I will avenge Mila!" Not only did the psionic not stop, but he was even more crazy. He rushed the scorpions into the river with big water. Seeing the miserable situation of the scorpions in the river, he seemed to feel happy.


    "Damn it Seeing this, Xu Shaotang roared angrily to Joseph: "take care of your people, or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    If his position could not be changed now, he would like to throw the bird into the river and let him feel the horror of those red insects!


    "Doss, that''s enough!"Feeling Xu Shaotang''s murder, Joseph quickly catches doss. At the moment he catches doss, doss'' water system power is immediately interrupted. At this time, the river rises a little.


    "Calm down!" Joseph stares at doss fiercely and says in a deep voice, "control your emotions, or you will never be a real strong man!"


    With that, Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang again and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t manage my people well!"


    "Let your people follow the orders, or don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel!" Xu Shaotang stares at the psionic named DOS with a murderous face and says coldly: "anyone who wants to die can leave this area now. Don''t drag others down!"


    "Xu, what''s going on?" Seeing that the atmosphere of both sides began to become tense, Milo quickly came out to ease the atmosphere and asked Xu Shaotang curiously: "why don''t these scorpions attack you? They seem to be afraid of you?"


    "I keep these scorpions!"


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to say one, also way: "this middle already stood not to be inferior to the human, did not come over the human, either thought of the way to kill to come over, or, waited in place!"


    He is in a very bad mood now. He hates people who don''t obey orders and harm others and themselves. If he didn''t have some friendship with Milo and Joseph, he really wanted to leave these people here and die on his own!


    "You can''t kill me!" Joseph''s powers are so strong that they can''t stop these crazy scorpions from attacking. "Let them wait there first. If we find another way out, we''ll trouble Mr. Xu to pick them up later."


    "No time!"


    Xu Shaotang turned down Joseph''s proposal with an unhappy face.

 Chapter 1710

    When the party slowly moved to the tomb full of gold, Xu Shaotang did not have the heart to abandon Joseph and Milo on the other side of the river.


    After he told Joseph and others the reason why they could make the scorpions afraid, Joseph and others rubbed against the golden coffin lid for a while. After they were sure that the scorpions did not dare to attack them again, Joseph sent someone to pick them up.


    "Xu, thank you so much!"


    While marveling at the splendor of the space, Milo and Joseph come to Xu Shaotang and bow to them sincerely.


    Although Xu Shaotang was not happy with them, he helped them save their lives. If they were left on the other side, they would starve to death sooner or later.


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to stare two people one eye, the way: "I need cannon fodder!"


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xu, we know you are not such a person!" Joseph said with a smile: "just now I have severely criticized doss. Don''t be angry! I promise that from now on, all of us in the psionic group, including me, will be completely at your command! If anyone doesn''t listen to the command, you don''t have to do it. I''ll do it myself! "


    Later, Joseph''s words had a strong smell of warning.


    What he said was not only for Xu Shaotang, but also for the members of the power group who came with him.


    Milo nodded and said, "it''s the same with the Knights of the round table!"


    Listening to their pledge, Xu Shaotang''s face was a little better at last, and he said in a deep voice: "it''s better!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk to them anymore. After a cold look at doss, he went directly to the statue of anubis.


    Now these people have rubbed against the lid of the golden coffin, and the scorpions will not attack them any more. Naturally, Xu Shaotang will not have to protect them.


    "What do you think is wrong with the statue?" Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the statue in front of him, and asked mu Tiance with some doubts.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t tell. I just feel that there is something wrong with the statue, but I don''t know exactly where it is!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and nodded: "let''s look for it first!"


    With that, he took the lead in looking for the tall statue of anubis. Based on the principle of being careful, they all just look and don''t touch, so as not to accidentally hit the road.


    After a careful search, they still didn''t find anything. This statue looks like a bottle of ordinary statue. If it has to be special, it is only made of gold, or even gold-plated.


    After the search failed, Xu Shaotang turned his eyes to Joseph.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Joseph suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Don''t you spit fire, Joseph?" Xu Shaotang asked Joseph faintly.


    Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang with a black face and said, "that''s a power..."


    "Anyway, it''s all the same, and the result is a spitting fire!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "how about adding a torch to your bottle of Anubis? I''ll see if it''s pure gold. "


    Of course, Joseph knew that Xu Shaotang''s purpose was not so simple. However, Xu Shaotang was obviously not happy with their psionic group, and he didn''t ask much. He could only follow Xu Shaotang''s request and walk slowly to the statue of anubis. Two hot flames came out between his hands and wrapped the whole statue of anubis.


    "Come on Xu Shaotang can''t do anything now. He can only watch the excitement nearby and oil Joseph from time to time, "strive to burn the whole statue!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph couldn''t help pulling his face. Are you kidding? Does Xu Shaotang really regard his fire power as a melting pot? If he melted such a large bottle statue, he would collapse on the ground.


    More than ten minutes later, gold water slowly flowed down the surface of the statue. At the moment, Joseph was sweating, and even his flame began to weaken.


    Until Joseph reached the limit, the gold plating on the surface of the statue could not be completely melted, revealing the earth color inside.


    Without the golden and resplendent gilding layer, the image of Anubis suddenly appears incomparably ordinary.


    "It''s really gilded!" At the same time, looking at the statue beside him, he was disappointed.


    "Xu Shao, it''s good that you didn''t eat the rice of tomb robbery, otherwise we would have no rice to eat!"


    When everyone was puzzled, Lao Jiu suddenly said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Do you see my purpose?" Unlike when facing Joseph and them, when facing Lao Jiu, Xu Shaotang is smiling.


    Lao Jiu said with a smile, "if I can''t see it, haven''t I been in this business for so many years?"


    He didn''t expect Xu Shaotang to learn so fast. Xu Shaotang didn''t know anything about tomb raiding before. But before he did, Xu Shaotang thought of this method. I have to say that Xu Shaotang is really a good hand in tomb raiding.See two people say rise, mu Tiance can''t help asking curiously: "you two in the end what riddle?"


    "You''d better explain it to them." Xu Shaotang says to Lao Jiu with a smile, but he stares at anubis carefully.


    Lao Jiu smiles, turns to Mu Tiance and says: "Mu Shao, no matter what mechanism trap is, as long as it is done, there will be a little gap. If there is any mechanism trap hidden in the statue, after the gold plating on the surface of the statue melts, the gold water will accumulate in the gap, and there will be something like scar. Xu Shao is looking for something on the statue There is no mechanism trap. If the highly toxic substance has been painted on the surface of the statue, it can be removed directly! "


    When Lao Jiu said that, everyone immediately understood.


    "The water in this line is really deep!" Mu Tiance sighed a little and asked Xu Shaotang, "well, have you found out now?"


    "No!"


    As Xu Shaotang looked at the statue, he tapped it gently. The voice from the statue was heavy. That is to say, the statue is solid, and there is less possibility of mechanism traps inside!


    While he was searching carefully, Lao Jiu was also looking around.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, Lao Jiu seems to have found something. After a sudden cry, he drops his eyes on the head of anubis.

 Chapter 1711

    Hearing Lao Jiu''s voice, everyone turned their curious eyes to Lao Jiu.


    Lao Jiu first set his eyes on the head of the statue of Anubis, then his eyes gradually moved, and finally fell on the wall facing the statue of Anubis, which is also the wall separating the front and rear halls, from which the left and right corridors are constructed.


    In the eyes of many people''s doubts, the strong light on Lao Jiu''s head is finally fixed on the upper part of the wall. There is an oil lamp at that position, which is just level with the eyes of anubis.


    Besides, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what you need to see.


    "Xu Shao, try that position!" Lao Jiu pointed to the oil lamp illuminated by the strong light, and reminded: "there may be a mechanism to open the chamber of secrets, or it may be a mechanism to induce the hidden traps here. Be careful."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said to Mu Tiance, "protect Lao Jiu!"


    When mu Tiance nodded, Xu Shaotang jumped up and touched the oil lamp with his dagger.


    "This oil lamp can turn!"


    Xu Shaotang was so happy that he quickly turned the oil lamp with a dagger. As the oil lamp turned gently, they suddenly heard a "click" in their ears.


    At the same time, the sound of "rumbling" came from the foot of the statue of Anubis, which had not been seen by them, and then the statue began to rotate slowly.


    With the rotation of the image of Anubis, a door suddenly appeared on the wall behind her. When the image of Anubis completed the 180 degree rotation, the door was completely opened, but the image of Anubis was just guarding the door, just like a guardian God!


    At the same time, a bright light suddenly entered people''s eyes. The light came directly from the door, which made them used to the dim environment a little uncomfortable.


    "This statue is really weird!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile. After getting used to the light, he quickly walked into the door.


    Other people naturally refused to lag behind and poured into this gate.


    At this time, they saw that there was a larger chamber inside. Compared with the chamber outside, the chamber inside was more resplendent. On the outside, it was just the gold of blind people''s eyes everywhere, but on the inside, it was colorful. In addition to the indispensable gold, the brilliant gem''s light was particularly frightening.


    The secret room inside is more than ten times larger than the fake tomb outside. As soon as you enter, there is a long, flat road. On both sides of the road are golden statues. On the golden pillars are oil lamps. On the four sides of the wall, there are oil lamps one or two meters apart.


    At the moment, these oil lamps are burning, providing sufficient lighting for the whole space.


    "It''s gorgeous! What a luxury


    "Miracle, this is simply the greatest miracle in the history of mankind!"


    "It''s incredible! It must be a masterpiece of God


    Looking at the scene in front of them, many people can''t help but wonder. Their eyes are completely attracted by the dazzling gems. Many people''s faces are covered with surprise and excitement. They only feel that their hearts are about to jump to their throat because of the great excitement.


    Apart from making endless exclamations, they really don''t know how to express their emotions.


    "Make a fuss!" Listening to those exclamatory voices, Lao Jiu slightly curled his mouth and said to Xu Shaotang in a low voice with a smile: "Xu Shao, how do these foreigners feel like the old folk?"


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said with a smile, "if we hadn''t been to Shihuang mausoleum, we might have been local laomang too!"


    The reason why they are so calm is that they have seen more luxurious places than here. In terms of miracles, Xu Shaotang thinks that there are no buildings or tombs that dare to be called miracles in front of Shihuang mausoleum. That''s the real miracle. It should be the maximum limit that human resources can reach!


    "Why is the light in here on?" Milo was not attracted by the jewels, but looked at the burning oil lamps with a puzzled face and said, "these oil lamps have not been burning here for thousands of years, have they?"


    "How can it be!" Listening to Milo''s words, Lao Jiu said with a "sense of superiority" on his face: "this is just the simplest trick. There is a very low ignition substance in these oil lamps. In the past, the door was closed, and there was no air in it. Naturally, the oil lamp could not burn. Just after the door was opened, a large amount of air poured in, and the oil lamp ignited spontaneously!"


    For those engaged in tomb raiding, this is just the most basic knowledge. Many tombs in Xia state use this method. In the past, when those tomb raiders didn''t understand the chemical knowledge, they would be scared by these spontaneous combustion oil lamps, thinking that it was a ghost, and some more ruthless tomb owners would be in the oil lamp Add highly toxic substances. Once the oil lamp burns, the highly toxic substances will poison the grave robbers to death.


    For thousands of years, the state of Xia did not know how many grave robbers died in these traps.


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s explanation, Milo''s face suddenly showed a look of sudden enlightenment, and he gave Lao Jiu a thumbs up with a smile. At the same time, he said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu, your friend is really powerful. He knows so many things!""How else are you qualified to be my helper?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, but his eyes carefully looked at every part of the place.


    Almost lost on the golden coffin. Xu Shaotang is now extremely cautious. Anyway, it''s already opened here. They don''t have to go straight to the inside. Now be careful, maybe they can get through a fatal danger.


    "Don''t move!" When Xu Tang saw that the women in the bottle, especially those who had not touched the jewel, began to roar at them Good claws, want to die, don''t drag others! Even if you want to be cannon fodder, you don''t have to rush now. Sooner or later, there will be a chance! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, those people who were so excited to walk around suddenly stopped. Although they were still looking around curiously and excitedly, they didn''t move at all.


    "Ah Help Help... "


    All of a sudden, a woman''s scream came out. The shrill scream made people feel num

 Chapter 1712

    Following the shrill voice, the woman who made the cry had fallen to the ground.


    "Heidi!"


    Joseph quickly rushed to the fallen Heidi. At the moment, Heidi was twitching on the ground. Her face was blue and her pupils were disappearing quickly. It seemed that she could not live.


    After only ten seconds, Heidi stopped twitching. When Joseph put his finger on the tip of Heidi''s nose, his face turned black.


    Heidi''s sudden death instantly brings those excited people back to the cruel reality. Many people''s eyes are full of fear, but more are puzzled.


    "She''s dead!"


    Xu Shaotang also came along, carefully examined Heidi''s body, and slowly said to Joseph, "she doesn''t have any wounds. It doesn''t look like she''s poisoned!"


    Joseph grasped his fist tightly, stood up slowly from the ground, looked at the people around Heidi, and said harshly, "who can tell me what''s going on! What on earth did she come across just now


    "Sir, I just saw Heidi staring at the sapphire..." A member of the psionic group said slowly.


    Hearing the man''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately turned their eyes to the statue not far from the place where Heidi died. The statue held a scepter in its hand. At the top of the scepter, there was an egg sized sapphire. Under the light, the sapphire was shining brightly.


    "There''s nothing strange about this sapphire."


    Xu Shaotang frowned at the sapphire. Although the sapphire must be valuable if it is sold, no one cares about the value of the sapphire. He just wants to know how Heidi died.


    "Curse, it must be the curse of the Pharaon!" Just then, a member of the Knights of the round table cried out in panic.


    He didn''t say it was OK. When he said that, everyone thought of the curse of the Pharaoh. Although they thought it was pure bullshit in the past, now Heidi''s unexplained death instantly covered their heads with a shadow of death, and many people''s eyes showed a look of fear.


    For the unknown things, always let people abnormal fear.


    "Shut up Seeing that many people were afraid because of the round table Knight''s words, milloton yelled to his subordinates: "as a knight, you should be brave and seek the truth! Instead of being alarmist here! "


    In the face of Milo''s rebuke, the man immediately lowered his head, but the color of fear on his face did not fade.


    "Poof


    At this moment, Heidi''s body, which had been lying on the ground, suddenly stood up. Before the round table knight who had just spoken, Heidi''s palm suddenly hit her heart like a sharp knife.


    When she took back her hand, a heart that was still beating slightly and emitting heat had been caught in her hand, and blood shot out of the round table Knight''s chest.


    The knight of the round table only had time to snore, and he lost his life in a moment. His body fell straight to the ground, and his eyes widened in horror. He didn''t understand what happened until he died.


    "Deceiving the corpse?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly, and a fierce Qi split from his hands. Heidi, who was preparing to send his heart to his mouth, was cut off by his Qi.


    Heidi''s mouth gave out a piercing scream. Heidi, who had only half of her body, suddenly stuffed the heart of the round table Knight into her mouth, crunching her heart and dragging half of her body towards Xu Shaotang.


    Cut off by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, Heidi''s intestines drag on the ground, and the blood drags a dazzling bloodstain on the ground.


    "This is not dead?" Xu Shaotang was surprised to see the half of his body rushing towards him. The real Qi in his hand gathered again and hummed: "I see how long your life is!"


    Xu Shaotang is about to split this half of his body into pieces when Joseph suddenly stops in front of Xu Shaotang: "my people, I''ll solve it!"


    As soon as the words fell, a flame suddenly erupted from Joseph''s hand, instantly surrounded Heidi''s half body in the raging fire.


    Heidi in the fire constantly issued a shrill cry, but still dragged the body swallowed by the fire to their side.


    Listening to Heidi''s cry, everyone felt numb. The shrill cry was like an evil spirit, constantly challenging people''s endurance. The sound was like the shrill cry of thousands of insects. Even those who listened felt that there were countless insects crawling on their bodies.


    After all, Heidi did not climb in front of Xu Shaotang. She only climbed one or two meters forward, and her whole body was reduced to ashes in the raging fire.


    Looking at the black block on the ground, Joseph closed his eyes in agony, and two more flames burst out. In the blink of an eye, the body of the round table knight and the lower part of Heidi were also reduced to ashes in the fire!"There''s something strange here. Let''s get out of here first!"


    Seeing that two people died just after they came in, Xu Shaotang quickly said, "come on, all of them go back outside!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took the lead to take Lao Jiu out of this strange tomb and return to the tomb where the golden coffin was.


    "All back!"


    Joseph and Milo roared and quickly backed back.


    When everyone returned safely, Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "didn''t you find that the scorpions didn''t dare to enter the tomb?"


    After they entered the tomb, none of those crazy scorpions came after them. At first, they thought that they were afraid to come after them because they rubbed something on the lid of the golden coffin that made the scorpion army afraid. Now, it seems that they are too naive!


    After they retreated, although the scorpions still did not dare to attack them, they surrounded them from a distance. Obviously, they were not willing to let go so much "food". After they entered the tomb, it seemed that no scorpion really pursued there. Now the hidden secret door was completely open, but the scorpions even bumped into it by mistake No one in the tomb!


    "Xu, do you know what''s going on?" Looking at his family''s whereabouts, Milo''s mood is very bad, and his face is full of anger.


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, turned to Lao Jiu and asked, "have you ever met a similar situation before?"

 Chapter 1713

    "No!"


    Lao Jiu shook his head slightly, frowned and said: "I''ve met the situation of adding poison to the lamp before. In that case, people who break into the mausoleum will be poisoned by the smoke generated by the burning. But our situation is obviously not like this, otherwise we should have been poisoned now. "


    "Yes, it shouldn''t be the light!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, although people have come outside, but his eyes are still staring at the inside of the tomb, his head quickly rotating, want to understand what is going on.


    If Heidi''s body is still there, maybe we can find the answer from the autopsy, but now her body has been burned to coke, so it is impossible to analyze the cause of her death from the body.


    While everyone was thinking carefully about the cause of Heidi''s death, mu Tiance suddenly raised his hand, rolled up some scorpions around them and sent them into the tomb.


    When those scorpions fall in the tomb, they suddenly seem to have gone to hell. They are constantly "squeaking" and running away.


    However, as soon as they arrived at the entrance of the tomb, mu Tiance was swept out again by his true Qi. The scorpions were swept into the tomb again by the strong wind generated by his true Qi, and then ran out again.


    When they got to the door, mu Tiance shot again.


    So repeated dozens of times, those who were swept into the tomb of the scorpion finally no longer let the outside climb, all dying on the ground.


    "Even if there is poisonous smoke in the tomb, it should not be fatal to us!" Mu Tiance said slowly: "that woman was poisoned. She should have touched something she shouldn''t touch. It''s very likely that someone smeared poison on those gems!"


    "I''ll try!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly catches a scorpion, avoids the attack of the scorpion''s poison needle, quickly flashes into the tomb, and puts the scorpion on the sapphire.


    As soon as the scorpion got close to the sapphire, he began to struggle desperately, but in any case, he couldn''t get rid of Xu Shaotang''s control. Finally, Xu Shaotang put the scorpion on the sapphire. As soon as he came into contact with the sapphire, the scorpion immediately convulsed. However, in two seconds, the Scorpion was dead.


    "These gemstones are really poisonous. They should be the ones that will die if touched!" Xu Shaotang goes back to the outside and throws the scorpion''s body on the ground. He talks to the crowd and stares at the scorpion quietly.


    "Xu, what are you looking at?"


    See Xu Shaotang strange, Milo curious asked.


    Xu Shaotang light said: "I see this scorpion will not cheat corpse!"


    Now it''s confirmed that the poison on the gem is very deadly, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand why Heidi suddenly pretends to be dead and chooses to attack the people around him. He doesn''t know what happened just now. He doesn''t want to risk entering it again.


    However, he quietly observed for more than a minute, the scorpion still had no sign of deceiving the corpse.


    "That''s strange!" Xu Shaotang frowned and said: "what is the reason that people who have already died cheat corpses and become very aggressive?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu jumped on his face and asked carefully, "Xu Shao, is it zongzi?"


    "I don''t think so?" Xu Shaotang some uncertain said: "where there are so many zongzi? We haven''t seen it at home. Is there anything else abroad


    "Mr. Xu, haven''t you seen zongzi?" Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang with doubts and asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "why, have you seen it?"


    "I''ve seen it, and I''ve eaten it!" Joseph zhengse said: "but the taste is not very good, a bit sticky teeth..."


    "I..."


    I don''t know why, when I heard Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly had an impulse to kick him away. He held back the impulse in his heart. Xu Shaotang said to Joseph with a black face: "the zongzi we talked about is not the one you eat! It''s zombies! Zombies understand! It''s kind of like zombies in your country. "


    "Do you all call zombies zongzi in Xia Dynasty?" Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly, and then said slowly: "to be honest, Heidi''s appearance just now really looks like a zombie. Mr. Xu, do you think Heidi''s situation is a virus infection?"


    "I wish it was a virus!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "no matter what the reason is, we have to find the source first, otherwise, we are likely to die in it! Whether it''s rice dumplings or virus infection, first of all, we need to know what happened to Heidi''s deceitful corpse. Besides touching the sapphire, what else did she touch before she died, or what things she had touched before? "


    No one can answer Xu Shaotang''s question. In an instant, everyone began to be silent. Only the voices of scorpions kept coming from their ears. Everyone''s face was filled with the same doubts as Xu Shaotang.


    After a long silence, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his head and began to look at Joseph and Milo''s people.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, I don''t know why, there is a sense of uneasiness in everyone''s heart."Why don''t you talk about it, or choose one of your people to do a little experiment?" Xu Shaotang said faintly to Joseph and Milo.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph''s face suddenly froze, and many people lowered their heads, as if they were afraid that Xu Shaotang would choose him.


    "Xu, don''t be kidding." Milo cautiously looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "how can we experiment with living people? Aren''t there many scorpions here? If you have any conjecture to prove, you can do experiments with these scorpions. "


    He doesn''t know whether what Xu Shaotang said just now is true or false, but he is really worried that Xu Shaotang will really do that.


    "Do you think I look like I''m joking?" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Milo and sighed: "we must find that thing. If we spend it here, you people will starve to death here sooner or later. It''s better to make some contribution first."


    "No way!"


    Milo and Joseph shook their heads at the same time and said, "we must not experiment with our people! If they were your people, would you let them do experiments? "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "that''s why I asked your people to do experiments."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo and others suddenly speechless, God knows how Xu Shaotang can have such logic.


    "Look


    Just at this time, mu Tiance''s voice suddenly sounded. He slowly raised his finger to the tomb room inside.

 Chapter 1714

    Following the direction of Mu Tiance''s fingers, one of those dying scorpions suddenly appeared to be full of blood and resurrected, and began to attack those who had not completely died. At the same time, he began to devour his dying companions from his head.


    "What''s the matter, do you see clearly?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face brightened and asked mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said: "the scorpion that devoured the body of his companion was just fanned into it by me. It crawled out of it!"


    With that, mu Tiance reached out and pointed to the right side of the tomb, where they saw the small fountain when they entered the door.


    "You mean there''s something wrong with the water in the fountain?" Xu Shaotang slowly stretched his brows. As long as he found the source, it would be easy.


    "I remember!" At this time, one of the powers suddenly exclaimed, "Heidi seems to have washed her hands in that pool before!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at the screamed psionic with a speechless face, and snorted: "behind the horse!"


    He had asked for a long time before, but he didn''t see the bird man jump out and say, now mu Tiance suspected that there was something wrong with the water in the pool, and he jumped out immediately.


    Xu Shaotang said, the man immediately embarrassed to bow his head.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care with him either. He just squatted down and picked up the body of the scorpion who died of poisoning. Then he threw the body into the pool, and the body of the scorpion immediately floated on the water.


    Everyone held their breath and wanted to see if the scorpion could cheat the corpse.


    A minute later, the scorpion floating on the water is no different.


    Two minutes later, the scorpion''s body still didn''t move.


    Just when everyone was about to lose patience, the body of the scorpion suddenly moved slightly, and then the scorpion quickly climbed out along the edge of the pool as if it had come back from the dead, and then frantically rushed to those dying scorpions, just like the scorpion just now, and began to devour the body of his companions.


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang clapped his hands and said, "now we should make sure that there is something wrong with the water in that pool! There may be some kind of virus in the pool, which can control the nerves of the corpse. I say again, every one of these places may be dangerous. Don''t be cheap. Don''t involve others if you want to die. Take care of your own hands


    For Heidi, Xu Shaotang can only say that she is worthy of her death, but she pities the round table knight. She really died a little unjustly.


    "I said don''t take them, you must believe it!" Mu Tiance snorted: "they are all a group of people who can''t succeed but can''t defeat!"


    When they heard mu Tiance''s words, they all blushed. They couldn''t even find words to refute mu Tiance. Indeed, since they met Xu Shaotang and others, they didn''t help at all. Instead, they made trouble for Xu Shaotang again and again.


    With Xu Shaotang''s temper, it''s really enough to save their face that they haven''t done anything to them up to now.


    "Well, you have a point this time!" Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at mu Tiance and said, "I promise that if they make trouble again, I will let them bury the Pharaoh in it!"


    Later, Xu Shaotang''s words were obviously murderous. His words were not for mu Tiance, but for Joseph and Milo.


    "Mr. Xu, I''m sorry to have caused you any trouble." Joseph blushed and said to Xu Shaotang.


    "Even before. If you give me any more trouble, even if I don''t do it, my friend may have to do it." Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "I believe you can see that my friend''s temper is not very good."


    "Yes! We won''t give you any more trouble! " Although Joseph''s heart was extremely depressed, he still wanted to apologize desperately, and praised: "your friends are really powerful, one by one!"


    In fact, he was envious of Xu Shaotang. He wondered why the people Xu Shaotang brought with him were so smart and powerful. Compared with mu Tiance and Lao Jiu, the people they brought with them were no different from those who were not good at eating. Although mu Tiance''s words were hard to hear, it had to be said that the people they brought with them were not successful enough I''m feeling better.


    "They are not fierce, but not so greedy, and they cherish their lives!" Xu Shaotang seriously said: "you people abroad, like to die!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo and Joseph couldn''t help laughing.


    "Stop talking nonsense and go in!" From beginning to end, mu Tiance seems to be too lazy to pay attention to these foreign individuals. He lightly says a word to Xu Shaotang, and then takes the lead in entering the tomb.


    Everyone quickly followed. This time, everyone was much more careful. In the face of these dazzling gems, although some people could not help looking at them, no one dared to do anything. They all followed Xu Shaotang carefully, as if it could bring them more sense of security.


    Through the middle of the road, a ladder appeared in front of them."Mu Shao, there are traps on this ladder. Be careful!" Having experienced in Shihuang mausoleum, Lao Jiu couldn''t help reminding mu Tiance when he saw the steps.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and jumped up the ladder.


    At the moment when he just fell, the ground under his feet suddenly sank. At the same time, dozens of flying arrows shot at him. If ordinary people could jump up quickly while the ground sank, they would be killed by these flying arrows.


    However, for mu Tiance, there is no threat at all to this level of traps. He just moved lightly and quickly avoided these traps.


    When he dodged, there was a big hole in the ground under his feet. With the appearance of the big hole, the door they entered here suddenly closed with a "bang" without warning. In a flash, their retreat was gone.


    Looking at the exit of the door closed, many people''s faces once again showed a look of panic.


    The people here, except Lao Jiu, are basically experienced people. Milo and Joseph''s men are no exception.


    However, being experienced in a hundred battles does not mean that they are fearless. If they are facing the enemy, they may rush to fight with the enemy regardless of everything, but now they are facing countless invisible mechanism traps. These mechanism traps will take people''s lives, which makes their spirit always maintain a high degree of tension, and the more serious they are The more nervous you are, the more likely you are to be afraid.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, a low and angry roar suddenly came from the big cave, like the roar of an ancient beast because of being disturbed.

 Chapter 1715

    Listening to this low and angry roar, the already very nervous people became nervous again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the faces of his men, Joseph said angrily, "take out your courage and prepare for the battle! Don''t let the reputation of the psionic group be disgraced by your cowardice


    He was despised by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance again and again. Joseph had been angry for a long time, but because of Xu Shaotang''s power, he didn''t dare to be angry with him. Now he saw the tense appearance of his subordinates, and he was even more angry. He didn''t want to let Xia people look down on their people in Xizhou.


    We all have two shoulders and one head. Xu Shaotang, they can deal with any situation calmly. Why can''t they do it?!


    It has to be said that Joseph''s words are very frightening. After hearing Joseph''s words, those powers who had been panicked quickly calmed down and focused their eyes on the dark hole, waiting to fight with the monsters in the hole.


    Looking at the performance of these powers, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly in his heart. At least he didn''t look down on these powers. After all, they are all the best among the elite. If he encounters something, he will panic. He really wants to despise these powers from his heart.


    "Lao Jiu, be careful! Follow me


    Xu Shaotang whispers to Lao Jiu that he and mu Tiance don''t have much to worry about. The only worry is Lao Jiu''s safety. If the war breaks out, he may not be able to take into account Lao Jiu.


    Lao Jiu nodded slightly and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "Xu Shao, don''t worry. I''m afraid of death."


    "Ha ha, it''s good to be afraid of death!" Xu Shaotang was amused by Lao Jiu''s words and said with a smile, "I''m also afraid of death, so I don''t want to die in any case!"


    Looking at the performance of Xu Shaotang and Lao Jiu, the people in the ability group suddenly feel that they have been slapped in the face.


    Xu Shaotang can still keep smiling now. Maybe he is a brave artist, but they all see that Lao Jiu is just an ordinary person, that is, he knows more about tomb robberies, but he still keeps smiling now. Compared with their panic just now, this calmness makes them feel extremely ashamed and make up their mind at the same time, Even death does not disgrace the reputation of the psionic group!


    While they were laughing, a huge snake head popped out of the black hole.


    The body of the giant snake almost occupied the nearly two meter wide hole. The body of the giant snake is far more than that of any Python they know. Maybe only the legendary Titan Python can match it! The snake''s body was covered with dark scales, and its eyes were the size of football.


    At this moment, the giant snake is high head, toward the people spit out snake letter.


    "Roar!"


    When he saw the "food" in front of him, the giant snake suddenly roared excitedly. With its mouth open, the 20 or 30 cm long poisonous teeth in its mouth were clearly displayed in front of the crowd. At the same time, a disgusting smell rushed to the crowd.


    "Attack


    Joseph was eager to make Xu Shaotang put away his contempt for the psionic group. With a roar, he took the lead in attacking the giant snake. At the same time, an arc the size of a bowl came out between his hands. The arc was also like a spirit snake. Under Joseph''s control, the arc quickly wound around the snake''s body.


    "Ouch..."


    When the snake was in pain, he immediately began to struggle violently. The high head suddenly attacked Joseph, and other parts of his body also gushed out of the hole. Visually, his body was at least 15 meters long.


    "To die!"


    Seeing that the giant snake could resist under his own attack, Joseph''s eyes flashed with cold light, and two fires appeared in an instant. The fire dragon formed by the fire quickly wound around the body of the giant snake and spread on the body of the giant snake in an instant.


    Although the giant snake had scales as hard as iron, it could not stand the burning of the fire. Under the pain of eating, the huge body suddenly began to wriggle wildly, and the tail pulled out from the cave swept away to Joseph and the powers around him.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise, but the snake''s tail didn''t sweep them. At the same time, a heavy wall had been in front of them. Under the fierce attack of the snake, the wall didn''t completely collapse, but there were cracks. But in a moment, the cracks disappeared.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing that the attack did not work, the giant snake roared angrily, and the body surrounded by the fire quickly rolled on the ground, trying to put out the fire.


    "Boom boom..."


    When the giant snake was struggling, his body hit those statues. Those tall statues could not bear the power of the giant snake. All the statues that were hit by the giant snake''s body collapsed.


    "No!"


    Seeing the destructive power of the giant snake, Joseph yelled, "watch out for the pool!"They are not afraid of the giant snake. From the simple fight just now, we can see that the giant snake is not much different from ordinary boa constrictors except for its huge body and more terrifying power. At most, it is poisonous.


    However, at the moment when Joseph''s voice fell, the giant snake had already rushed into the pool in an attempt to use the water in the pool to extinguish the fire on his body.


    "No!" At this time, other people can''t sit still. Everyone knows that there is a virus in the pool that can control the nerves. Now the virus is afraid that it has entered the body of the giant snake.


    Now it''s much harder to kill this giant snake than just now.


    The body of the giant snake poured in, and a large amount of water poured out from the pool. The water in the pool splashed everywhere. The splashing water droplets made the whole tomb like a torrential rain. The person who was a little slow to hide was immediately splashed by the splashing water droplets.


    "It''s over!" Looking at the people around them, Joseph and Milo suddenly let out a whine.


    And those who were splashed in the water, all face ash looking at those who quickly away from their companions.


    "Evil animal, I will break you to pieces!"


    In his anger, Joseph''s eyes turned red instantly, and a gust of wind suddenly surged around him. The wind quickly wrapped the body of the giant snake. The wind whirled, and countless wind blades cut the body of the giant snake like a steel knife. In an instant, the water in the pool was dyed red by the blood of the giant snake.


    "Fight!" At this moment, those people who are splashed by the water have a horizontal heart, whether the powers or Knights of the round table, have rushed to the giant snake and launched a fierce attack on the giant snake.


    Obviously, the giant snake didn''t want to be slaughtered. He opened his mouth to those who came and bit them down. Then they were swallowed by him.


    Even so, those people still didn''t stop attacking the giant snake. Maybe it''s better for them to be swallowed by the giant snake than to raise a butcher''s knife to their former comrades in arms


    Giant snake is not polite, while the fierce struggle, while constantly devouring the people who rushed over, a few minutes later, all the people who rushed to the giant snake all entered the giant snake''s belly.


    "Ah


    Looking at the tragic death of one of his subordinates, Joseph and Milo uttered painful laments at the same time

 Chapter 1716

    When Joseph and Milo frantically rush to the giant snake, mu Tiance also flies forward.


    However, as soon as mu Tiance moved, Xu Shaotang stopped in front of him.


    "Do you really want to see them all die?" Mu Tiance stops, holds his hands on his chest and asks Xu Shaotang with great interest.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "you close your eyes first, don''t look at anything, don''t think about anything, and then open it in dozens of seconds."


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Just try it!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Mu Tiance took a dubious look at Xu Shaotang, and finally closed his eyes and emptied his whole head completely according to what Xu Shaotang said.


    Half a minute later, mu Tiance slowly opened his eyes.


    At present, Xu Shaotang is blocking Joseph of Milo. Milo and Joseph keep jumping up and down, fighting fiercely with Xu Shaotang. However, Xu Shaotang only defends but does not attack. The other members of the power group and the Knights of the round table all fall on the ground, as if they were dead. The giant snake just now has disappeared without a trace.


    The statues, which should have been smashed to pieces by the giant snake, are now standing there intact.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face.


    "Help me subdue these two people first!" Xu Shaotang shouts to Mu Tiance, avoids Joseph''s attack, and slaps him heavily on the cheek.


    Mu Tiance also flies forward quickly at this time. He is not as polite as Xu Shaotang. He directly blows Milo who attacks Xu Shaotang, then quickly bullies him forward and cuts Milo''s hands behind his back.


    While Milo was subdued, Joseph pleaded with Xu Shaotang in pain: "help me kill this evil snake! Please


    "Where''s the snake you''re talking about?" Seeing that Joseph''s eyes had recovered, Xu Shaotang asked Joseph with a smile.


    "Right here..." Joseph looked around, a look of horror appeared on his face, and murmured, "where''s the snake? Where have you been? No, my men were swallowed by giant snakes. Why are they all lying there? "


    At the moment, Joseph''s face was in a state of dejection. When he saw the intact tomb, he was even more shocked. His eyes were full of doubts and looked at Xu Shaotang.


    "Not yet?" Xu Shaotang said to Joseph faintly, "everything you have just experienced is a mirage!"


    "Mirage?"


    Mu Tiance and Joseph screamed at the same time, and their faces were full of incredible looks.


    "Or what do you think?" Xu Shaotang laughs and turns to Mu Tiance and says, "if Milo is not awake, you can help him too!"


    Of course, mu Tiance understands what Xu Shaotang means by helping Milo. Just as he raises his hand to slap Milo''s face, Milo suddenly snores and looks up at mu Tiance who subdues him.


    "It''s a pity..." Mu Tiance slowly put down his hand, in the heart of the dark blame he just started a little slower.


    "What''s the matter? What about the snake? Xu, did you kill that snake? " Milo turns his eyes to Xu Shaotang and asks suspiciously.


    "I''m too lazy to explain..." Xu Shaotang stretched lazily and said to Joseph, "please explain it to Milo."


    When Joseph told Milo about the mirage, Milo''s face was shocked.


    Originally, he didn''t believe it. After all, what he had just experienced was too real. However, he couldn''t help believing what he saw. It was not like a place where he had experienced a great war. Those who should have been buried in the belly of a snake were lying on the ground now.


    It took a long time for Milo to recover from the great shock. He looked at the people lying on the ground with worry and asked, "what happened to them?"


    "Their strength is too weak, and now they are completely immersed in fantasy." Xu Shaotang light said: "in their subconscious, they have died, if there is no external help, they will have been sleeping down, until completely dead!"


    Milo quickly asked, "what do you mean by external force?"


    "Pa! "Ha..."


    As soon as Milo''s voice fell, there was a loud slap in his ear. Looking at the sound, he saw Joseph touching his half red and swollen cheek with one hand, while the other hand slapped the people lying on the ground quickly.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to Joseph with a smile and said, "this is the external force..."


    Milo slightly stagnated, subconsciously reached out to his face, he thought in his heart, he is also with the help of such external force awake.


    But fortunately, he didn''t feel the swelling on his cheek, and there was no pain on his face. It seems that he was lucky to escape.With the intervention of Joseph''s external force, those lying on the ground like corpses opened their eyes one after another. Everyone''s face was still in a state of shock. At the same time, there were some doubts. They really didn''t know what was going on in front of them.


    Watching those people wake up one by one, Joseph and Milo are also deeply relieved.


    Joseph touched his red and swollen cheek and came to Xu Shaotang. He said with a wry smile: "you are really cruel..."


    For the first time in so many years, Joseph was slapped. Unfortunately, he could not be angry, but he had to thank others for slapping him. Otherwise, he would still be trapped in an illusion.


    "You can''t get out of the dreamland without heavy hands, can you?" Xu Shaotang said to Joseph with a smile.


    Joseph nodded slightly and said with a helpless smile, "how do you know that it was a mirage just now?"


    "Because I''m smart!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if there had been such a big snake, I''m afraid it would have starved to death here long ago. Can we wait until we show up? Only you would be silly to think that such a snake can live in this place for thousands of years! "


    "Er..." For a while, Joseph and Xu suddenly blushed


    "Of course not!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s more because I''ve been in this situation several times!"


    "How many times?" Milo was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "Xu, no wonder you know so much. It seems that you should often do tomb raiding in your Xia kingdom?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s just a part-time job once in a while..."

 Chapter 1717

    "By the way, what happened to the dreamland just now?" Joseph curiously asked Xu Shaotang, "do you know how this dreamland came into being, and how we fell into it somehow?"


    "I don''t know exactly." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "but I guess it''s because the oil lamps are filled with hallucinogenic substances, or there are hallucinogenic substances in some other places, plus everyone''s high mental tension. That''s the way to go."


    "Is that so?" Joseph thought a little and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that it''s really dangerous step by step here."


    In a terrifying fantasy, the powers and the round table riders saw the danger again.


    At the same time, they are also grateful to Xu Shaotang in their hearts. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t seen through this dreamland, I''m afraid they would have lost their whole army here.


    If we dare not be presumptuous in front of Xu Shaotang at the beginning because of the awe of Xu Shaotang''s strength, then they are really in awe of Xu Shaotang. A person who has saved all their lives is certainly worthy of their awe.


    After a break, the people who separated from the dreamland gradually recovered.


    Seeing that everyone was almost recovered, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "let''s go, keep going, let''s see what''s waiting for us in it!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang as if nothing had happened, Joseph could not help but put out his thumb and said, "you are so calm! You can still laugh at this time. "


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "why can''t you laugh? Aren''t you happy? The more danger there is, the more importance the pyramid''s owner attaches to it. If there is no accident, this should be the place where the real tomb is located! "


    Joseph thought for a moment, nodded his head and said, "that''s the truth


    "So, we should be happy!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the faster we find what we are looking for, the faster we can leave this ghost place!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the inside.


    After climbing the steps, there is a palace made of huge stones.


    Compared with Shihuang mausoleum, the appearance of the palace may be inferior, but when you walk in, you find that the luxury in the palace is not inferior to Shihuang mausoleum.


    As always, the stone walls around the palace are full of colorful murals. These murals are similar to the contents of the murals they saw in the place where the golden coffin was. However, these murals are obviously more detailed. When they follow these murals to the end, a golden box appears on the mural.


    From the mural, we can clearly see that the box has a pair of wings gathered to the middle of the box. The box is covered with two gold sticks on the four corners of the ring. Next to the box, a group of people kneel down devoutly.


    "Ark of the covenant!"


    Joseph''s eyes became very bright, his voice trembled slightly and said, "this is the ark of the covenant! Yes, the ark should be here! "


    "Is this the ark of the covenant?" While touching his chin, Xu Shaotang looked at the ark on the mural with great interest and said slowly, "it looks like an ordinary Golden Cabinet. Apart from the shape of the wings, it seems that there is nothing special about it?"


    To be honest, he really didn''t see that this cabinet was like a holy thing with terrible power in legend, and what terrible power could such a small cabinet have?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph said slowly, "none of us has ever seen the real ark of the covenant. Maybe we will know whether the records in those ancient books are true until we find them."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "well, whether he''s true or not, we''ll find him first."


    Everyone nodded. It''s time to find the ark of the covenant, even if it''s just a glance.


    At the end of the mural, another golden coffin appeared in front of them.


    Different from the coffins of Xia state, these coffins in foreign countries are square in appearance. This gold coffin is much smaller than the one outside. Its length is about two meters and its width is about one meter. Around the gold coffin, there are many inscriptions. It is estimated that it is some kind of curse.


    "Does anyone know these words?" Xu Shaotang looked around the crowd and asked.


    He knew that Joseph and others had come prepared. Some of them should know these ancient words.


    "Kevin, have a look!" Joseph looked at a tall and thin middle-aged man, pointed to the dense text on the gold coffin and said, "look what''s written on it?"


    Kevin nodded, quickly walked to the golden coffin, took out a magnifying glass from his body, and looked at the words on it bit by bit.


    "What does the text mean?" Xu Shaotang asks Kevin in a hurry.


    "Hymns and curses!"


    Kevin put away the magnifying glass and slowly raised his head, with a thick color of doubt on his face."Hymns?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and asked, "is it praising the great achievements of the Pharaoh?"


    "No!" Kevin said: "it''s to praise the gods in their hearts! The gods gave them powerful power and taught them to use advanced equipment. They believed that the Pharaoh would be resurrected one day and the gods would take them to the land of bliss. "


    "What a mess!"


    heard what Kevin said, and Xu Shaotang make complaints about it. "What is the curse?"


    "Those who disturb the sleep of the Pharaon will be punished by the Pharaon!" Kevin frowned and said, "the anger of the Pharaoh will burn the intruders to ashes!"


    "If we want to punish, we will punish long ago!"


    For these so-called curses, Xu Shaotang didn''t care at all. Anyway, they had come to this stage, and they didn''t turn back their bow. No matter whether the Pharaon''s curse was true or false, the Pharaon''s coffin was open!


    "Lao Jiu, now it''s time for you to start!"


    After confirming the meaning of the words on the gold coffin, Xu Shaotang said to Lao Jiu with a smile.


    Lao Jiu nodded and walked slowly to the gold coffin. He first looked around the gold coffin for a while, and finally fixed his eyes on the gold coffin.


    "I don''t see a problem!"


    After a long time, Lao Jiu reluctantly shook his head to Xu Shaotang and said, "this gold coffin looks much simpler than the one outside. However, from the situation we entered here, this gold coffin is definitely not simple. The more things we can''t see, the more dangerous it is."


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph and Milo and said, "do you think the golden coffin is open or not?"


    "Go! You have to drive! " Two people have no any hesitation, full face firm say.


    "That''s what you''re waiting for!"


    Xu Shaotang was happy in his heart, but said quietly on his face: "well, the task of opening the golden coffin is up to you!"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo and Joseph slightly stagnated, heart secretly scold Xu Shaotang is too cunning! They knew that there might be great danger hidden in the golden coffin, but they arranged such dangerous things on their heads!


    However, their words have already been said, and Xu Shaotang saved their lives not long ago. At this time, they can''t refuse.


    After they looked at each other, they moved their steps to the golden coffin.


    "I''ll do it..." Milo gently stroked the Epee in his hand, with a look of death on his face.

 Chapter 1718

    "Go! You have to drive! " Two people have no any hesitation, full face firm say.


    "That''s what you''re waiting for!"


    Xu Shaotang was happy in his heart, but said quietly on his face: "well, the task of opening the golden coffin is up to you!"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo and Joseph slightly stagnated, heart secretly scold Xu Shaotang is too cunning! They knew that there might be great danger hidden in the golden coffin, but they arranged such dangerous things on their heads!


    However, their words have already been said, and Xu Shaotang saved their lives not long ago. At this time, they can''t refuse.


    After they looked at each other, they moved their steps to the golden coffin.


    "I''ll do it..." Milo gently stroked the Epee in his hand, with a look of death on his face.


    "Commander, let me do it!"


    Just as Joseph and Milo were walking towards the golden coffin, a member of the round table riding earth regiment took the initiative to stand in front of them.


    Milo took a light look at the man, reached out and pushed the man away from them, and said in a deep voice: "with us, it''s not your turn to open the coffin!"


    There was an unquestionable flavor in his tone. When they came to the coffin, Milo''s Knight Epee had been inserted along the small gap between the lid and the main body of the coffin.


    He forced a pick, the heavy coffin cover when he was that great power to stir up, "Dang" sound fell to the ground.


    Milo is not stupid either. At the moment when the lid of the coffin flies up, he has quickly stepped back to avoid the possible danger. Other people also realize that there may be some unknown danger in the coffin and have to step back.


    A minute later, there was no abnormality in the golden coffin, and the danger they expected did not come.


    Xu Shaotang is about to go forward to find out, but Lao Jiu reaches for his hand, shakes his head slightly and says in a low voice: "Xu Shao, the less dangerous it is, the more eccentric it is. Don''t move for the moment!"


    According to Lao Jiu''s understanding, as long as it is a large tomb, it is often the most dangerous process to open the coffin, because the owner of any tomb does not want his tomb to be patronized by the tomb robbers, not far from where his body is ruined by the tomb robbers, so the coffin is the key defense place of the tomb owner.


    But now the situation is completely opposite to Lao Jiu''s cognition. Even the gold coffin in the fake tomb outside has so many traps, not to mention this is very likely the place where the real mausoleum is located.


    Xu Shaotang gave a little smile, broke away from Lao Jiu''s hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll go to the old ways. What''s the matter? You stay here and come back when you''re sure it''s safe."


    As Xu Shaotang moves towards the golden coffin, mu Tiance naturally refuses to fall behind. When Xu Shaotang arrives at the golden coffin, he also follows him to the golden coffin.


    In the golden coffin, there is another golden coffin, but, unlike any other coffin, the coffin inside is the shape of a person holding his hands crossed in front of his chest. The coffin is about 1.7 meters in shape. The whole coffin is a lifelike person, and even the facial features can be clearly seen.


    "This should be the mausoleum of the Pharaoh!" Joseph and Milo also came together. Joseph said, "as far as I know, many of these coffins have been unearthed from the stolen tombs of the Pharaohs in manwang Valley, in which are the mummified Pharaohs."


    "This is the coffin of the Pharaoh?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "I feel something is wrong!"


    "Something''s wrong!" Mu Tiance nodded and said, "it''s not as good as the gold coffin outside. It seems that it''s a bit hasty."


    "Isn''t it fake again?" Xu Shaotang some speechless said: "this want or false, this Pharaon also really too boring?"


    It''s too much to have so many fake tombs in the pyramids. Even if it''s to prevent one''s own mausoleum from being stolen, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome, does it?


    While talking, Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the other places in the coffin, but the other places were covered with all kinds of gems and gold articles, and he could not see anything else.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but start to make trouble. If he didn''t open the coffin, he was really unwilling. If he opened it, it was too unusual. He always felt that it was a bit like the peace before the storm.


    Joseph thought about it and asked, "do you think it could be a psychological tactic? The designers here deliberately make it so simple that they don''t set any traps at all, but it makes people feel that there are more fatal traps! "


    "Psychological tactics?" Xu Shaotang frowned and thought, "it''s possible."


    "Is that open or not?" Milo asked.


    "Go


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and said with firm eyes: "I don''t believe it. Where can a group of living people be overcast by a dead man! Take the rope and get the coffin out first. Pay attention, there may be poison on the coffin and the funerary objects. Don''t touch these things! "Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, someone immediately sent a rope. Xu Shaotang carefully put the rope around the head and foot of the human coffin. He specially left the rope long so that they could pull the human coffin out of the gold coffin at a distance.


    After doing all this well, Xu Shaotang asked the others to step back, while the four of them pulled the rope head from a distance. After Xu Shaotang called "pull", the four of them forced the coffin out of the golden coffin and slowly put it on the ground.


    Without the sinking trigger they expected, the human coffin fell to the ground unharmed, making a heavy sound of gold and stone. The gold and gems were brought out and scattered all over the ground, but no one dared to pick up these things. The tragedy of Heidi''s death is still lingering in their minds.


    "Is it really psychological tactics?"


    Xu Shaotang curiously looks at the human coffin on the ground. They think that this process may trigger some abnormal mechanism like in the Shihuang mausoleum. Unexpectedly, the whole process is so smooth, which is totally beyond his imagination.


    "It should be about the same!" Milo came forward with his Epee, looked at the coffin in front of him and asked, "open it now?"


    "Open up!" Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "I''d like to see what''s in it! Be careful not to be overcast at the end of the day! "


    Milo nodded slightly, moved one hand, and a cold light came out of the gap of the coffin. He tried to pick it again, and the front of the human coffin was immediately opened

 Chapter 1719

    At the moment when the human coffin was opened, a black smoke suddenly shot out from around the human coffin.


    A few people had been on guard for a long time. At the moment when the black smoke was emitted, they had retreated quickly.


    The black smoke sent out a strong smell of putrefaction. Although they had quickly dodged, the disgusting smell still made people''s stomach turn upside down.


    "Be careful, most of the black smoke is poisonous! Hold your breath


    Xu Shaotang said while holding his breath. When Lao Jiu was about to speak, he was already pulled out of the palace by Xu Shaotang.


    Others, seeing this, withdrew from the palace one after another.


    Looking at the enemies, Lao Jiu couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He gently pulled Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "Xu Shao, the black smoke should be corpse gas. Don''t be nervous."


    "Corpse Qi? Is it not poison smoke? " Xu Shaotang asked in dismay.


    "In fact, it''s also a kind of poisonous smoke. It''s a kind of gas produced by human bodies after thousands of years of erosion." Lao Jiu slowly explained: "this kind of corpse gas usually contains fatal viruses and bacteria, but as long as it is not sprayed on the face, it should not be too serious."


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lao Jiu awkwardly and said, "anyway, they all came out. Let''s wait for the corpse gas to dissipate for a while before going in."


    Almost to the end, he didn''t want to have any accident at this time because of their carelessness.


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang slowly enters first, making sure that the disgusting smell inside has dissipated. Xu Shaotang then signals everyone to come in.


    When I came to the opened human coffin, I saw a dead body wrapped in black cloth. I don''t know how many years the cloth on the body had gone through. When they got close to it, the cloth quickly weathered because it came into contact with the air. At first, it was only light black, and then the black became deeper and deeper Finally, it becomes a fine dust.


    At this time, the bodies inside began to show their faces.


    The corpse was already shriveled, and its original appearance could not be seen at all. It seemed that there was a bead in the mouth of the corpse.


    The bead that can be held in the mouth by the corpse is certainly a valuable treasure, but at the moment, we have no interest in it. We just want to know whether the legendary ark of the covenant is here or not!


    "This Should it be the body of the Pharaoh? " Looking at the shriveled body in front of him, Milo said with some uncertainty.


    "Should be..." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and looked at the place in front of him suspiciously. "If the ark of the covenant really exists and is really in the pyramid, is it here most likely?"


    They had almost searched all over the place, but they didn''t even see the ark. He really couldn''t figure out where else to put it.


    "Under normal circumstances, it should be." Joseph nodded slightly and said, "but I don''t rule out the possibility that there is a special place to hide the ark."


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully, shook his head slightly and said: "even if there is this place, it should also be here. Let''s look for it and see if there is any dark grid."


    There are so many traps designed here. It''s not only a bit of luck to find it, but also the result of several tests of life and death. If ordinary people believe that they have already died in this pyramid, they don''t think it''s necessary to find another place to place the ark, because it''s really safe enough.


    "All right!"


    Joseph nodded and took the lead in searching the palace.


    In fact, it''s not very big here. After more than an hour, we searched every corner of the place, but we still didn''t find any place where there seems to be a dark grid.


    "Where is it?"


    Unable to find it, Xu Shaotang''s heart began to become restless. He kept pacing back and forth in the tomb, thinking about where the ark might be hidden.


    Not only Xu Shaotang, but also everyone was very upset. How hard it took them to find this place, and many of their companions died because they were looking for it. Now they are facing the dilemma of getting nothing. Everyone feels extremely angry.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s fidgety appearance, Lao Jiu said softly, "Xu Shao, why don''t you have a rest first, and I''ll look for it carefully?"


    "How are you going to find it?" Xu Shaotang looks up at Lao Jiu. All kinds of signs show that the geomantic omen theory that Lao Jiu relies on is useless here. All the arrangements here are not related to geomantic omen. He really doesn''t know how Lao Jiu can find it.


    Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, just look around. I agree with you. If the ark is really in this pyramid, it should only be in this place!"


    "But we''ve searched all over here..." Xu Shaotang some dejected said."No!" Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "we only look for places that our eyes can see. There are still some places that our eyes can''t see!"


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang jumped in his heart and said, "for example?"


    "There, for example!"


    Then Lao Jiu reached for the golden coffin.


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes moved slightly and asked, "do you mean that there may be interlayer in the gold coffin?"


    "Yes


    Lao Jiu nodded and said, "take a rest first. I''ll go and see the situation inside the golden coffin."


    "I''ll go with you!" After all, Xu Shaotang is not sure about Lao Jiu''s safety. In case there is any trap around the golden coffin, he may be killed if he is not careful.


    Lao Jiu nodded. First he went to the coffin and estimated the thickness of the coffin. Then he said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, help me find something to find out how deep the coffin is!"


    There was a thick layer of gold articles and gems in the coffin. He could not see how deep it was.


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately understood his meaning, went to Milo and said, "use your Epee!"


    "Good!" Milo nods and hands the Epee to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang immediately took the Epee * gold coffin, estimated it and said to Lao Jiu, "this layer of gold and gems is about 50 cm."


    "That human coffin is about 40 centimeters thick!" Lao Jiu thought about it and said, "the height of the golden coffin is only a little more than one meter. There should be no interlayer inside..."


    "Indeed


    In fact, there is no need for Lao Jiu to say that Xu Shaotang also understands this truth. Seeing that Lao Jiu''s conjecture has also failed, the hope color on his face has not yet completely dissipated.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s disappointed look, Lao Jiu said quietly, "there''s another place to look for!"

 Chapter 1720

    "Where?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of doubts and looks at Lao Jiu. He doesn''t know where else to look.


    Lao Jiu slowly stretched out his finger, pointed to the golden coffin and said, "down here!"


    "Down there?"


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, everyone looked at the golden coffin in surprise.


    However, when you think about it carefully, you feel that what Lao Jiu said is not unreasonable. If you really want to hide something, it is undoubtedly the most hidden place under the golden coffin, and no one will notice it.


    "Let me see!" Xu Shaotang slowly raised the Epee in his hand, poured Qi into the Epee, gave a big drink, and suddenly thrust the Epee from the bottom of the golden coffin.


    At the beginning of the attack, the Epee encountered strong resistance, but after penetrating a section, the resistance suddenly weakened.


    "Sure enough!" Xu Shaotang said happily, "it''s empty below!"


    When Epee first hit the ground, it was solid stone, so it had a great resistance. The resistance behind it was reduced because there was an empty chamber below.


    Without Xu Shaotang''s reminding, the people had already wrapped the rope around the gold coffin. When all the people pulled the coffin apart, a flat ground suddenly appeared.


    This piece of ground is very common, and there is no difference with the surrounding ground, just because it has been covered by the golden coffin, there is not so much dust on this piece of ground, it seems that the construction has been completed.


    If Xu Shaotang had not known that it was empty below, no one would have doubted that there was anything wrong with this place, even without the cover of the golden coffin.


    Xu Shaotang gently knocked on the ground with his Epee, and quickly determined that the stone in the middle, about 1.5 meters long and 70 centimeters wide, was the cover plate. He immediately began to throw out cracks from around.


    When he took off the cover plate, a hole appeared in front of them. In the hole, a dark metal box, which was only a little smaller than the hole, lay there quietly. The surface of the metal box was shining with black light under the light. Although it had gone through endless years, its color seemed not to be affected at all. It was just a fancy At a glance, you can see that the dark metal used in this box is absolutely not ordinary.


    "It should be it!"


    Looking at the metal box in front of him, Xu Shaotang was relieved.


    "No wonder you don''t meet any pitfalls when you open the golden coffin!" Lao Jiu said slowly: "the designer who wants to come here hopes that after the grave robbers open the gold coffin, they will leave with the valuable jewels in the gold coffin, so that they can protect the box!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "indeed, I believe the designers here also know that the people who can arrive here safely are redundant even if they make other mechanisms."


    "The designers here have a good plan!" Joseph''s eyes fell on the box tightly, thinking about those people who died because of looking for the box, he said with emotion: "it''s a pity that he underestimated us, we are not those people who are open to money! No matter how hard he tries, we will find the box after all! "


    "Let''s see if this box is the ark of the covenant!"


    Milo is also engrossed in staring at the box, perhaps because of excitement, his voice is a little trembling.


    "Yes, let''s see if it''s the ark we''re looking for in the box!" Joseph nodded and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "Mr. Xu, you have found this box. Let''s open it."


    "I''d love to!" Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph in surprise, then said with a faint smile: "this is what you put forward. If you are plotted, don''t say I forced you."


    Joseph nodded seriously and said, "of course!"


    In fact, he also knew that he might encounter a fatal mechanism trap on the box when opening it, but he still took the initiative to put it forward, because he knew that even if he didn''t put it forward, Xu Shaotang would also put it forward. Instead of doing so, he might as well put it forward on his own initiative to avoid falling behind.


    Under Joseph''s command, several members of the psionic group carefully pulled the metal box out of the pit, and then surrounded it curiously.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a box..." A psionic full of doubts said: "if it is a box, how can there be no gap? There''s no place outside that looks like a lock. "


    "Yes, it feels like a piece of solid iron that has been cut neatly."


    "Let me see!" Joseph took Milo''s epee from Xu Shaotang''s hand and knocked it gently on the metal box. The box suddenly made a clear and ethereal sound. "Listen to this sound, the inside of the box should be hollow!"


    Although none of them knew what kind of metal the metal box was made of, if it was a solid metal box, it would not make such an ethereal sound.


    Joseph''s words have been recognized by everyone. This is the most basic physics knowledge. We all know this. But the question is, how can I open this box?While everyone was watching the metal box, Joseph used his Epee to scratch the box. However, there was no scratch on the surface of the box.


    "That''s the trouble!" The smile on Joseph''s face gradually disappeared, and he frowned at the box. The sword just now proved that the metal used in the box was very hard, and it might be hard beyond his imagination.


    "Let me try!"


    Looking at Joseph''s sad look, Xu Shaotang slowly came forward, reached for the Epee, poured his true Qi into the Epee, and chopped it down like lightning.


    "Dang!"


    After a crisp sound, Milo''s epee was chipped off by about three centimeters, but there was still no sign of damage on the box.


    "Don''t waste your time!" Looking at the incredible look on Xu Shaotang''s face, mu Tiance said slowly: "this kind of metal should be the same as the metal used for the door we saw at the bottom of the hot spring!"


    "It seems so! If you don''t say it, I''ll forget about it! " Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "that is to say, it''s impossible to open this box with external force? Now it seems that we can only rely on Lao Chen. I don''t know if Lao Chen can open this box. "


    He admired Lao Chen''s unlocking technique very much, but the problem is that this box is almost certain to be something left behind by prehistoric civilization. Although Lao Chen''s unlocking technique is very powerful, it''s really a question whether he can open this box.

 Chapter 1721

    Or the old way, Xu Shaotang gave old Chen a call.


    A few minutes later, Xu Shaotang helplessly hung up the phone.


    "How''s it going?" Lao Jiu asked, "can Mr. Chen drive it?"


    "He didn''t know it himself." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "Lao Chen asked us to take the box back and show it to him. If it is controlled remotely, he can''t open it."


    "Let''s go then!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance said lightly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, turned to Joseph and Milo, and asked, "now I''m going to take this box back to China. Do you have any opinions?"


    Joseph and Milo looked at each other. Although they were somewhat unwilling, they finally nodded helplessly.


    On the one hand, it''s because they are not Xu Shaotang''s opponents. Even if they want to rob, they don''t have the strength, and they may not even be able to grab the box, and they will have huge casualties. On the other hand, the main credit for finding the box is actually Xu Shaotang. They are basically soy sauce players.


    "Thank you very much!" Looking at their cooperation, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s go out now."


    "Do you know the way out?" Asked Joseph in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a smile: "of course, since we can come in, we can go out naturally."


    "Xu, you are too cunning!" Milo looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly and said with a bitter smile, "if we just didn''t agree with you to take this box back to China, wouldn''t you tell us the way out?"


    "Sure!" Xu Shaotang naturally said: "if you don''t agree with me to take this box away, you are my enemy. Do you think I have the obligation to tell my enemy the way out?"


    "No!"


    Milo shook his head with a bitter smile. If it was him, he would not tell the enemy his way out. Who doesn''t want his enemy to die?


    "Mr. Xu, do you mind if we go to your country with you?" Joseph said, "I also want to know if the ark we are looking for is in this box. I also want to know what the ark looks like and what its function is."


    Milo was a little stunned and immediately nodded: "yes, I''ll go and have a look too!"


    "To be honest, I really do mind that you didn''t tell us the news of the ark. I should have been flustered." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "but since you have all mentioned it, I can''t refuse, can I? However, it''s a mystery whether this box can be opened or not. If you go to Xia kingdom with me, it may be a vain trip. "


    He didn''t care about Joseph''s proposal. Anyway, he was sure that he could stop them from robbing the contents of the box. Since Joseph wanted to follow him, let him go.


    besides, Lao Chen is their people. When that time comes, can the box be opened? It''s not the old man has the final say. If he really doesn''t want to show them, even if they can open, they can also let Lao Chen not open it.


    Joseph waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, I don''t have anything to do now."


    "That''s fine!" Xu Shaotang said: "from now on, you will be responsible for carrying this box. Ha ha, I didn''t expect to find free labor."


    Looking at the smiling Xu Shaotang, people are speechless for a while. Even if you really think so in your heart, is it necessary to say it?


    After a short rest, the party went out.


    Naturally, the task of carrying the box was given to Milo and Joseph''s people, and Xu Shaotang was only responsible for monitoring them.


    Soon, they entered the enchantment ladder from the tomb outside.


    Mu Tiance is at the front, Xu Shaotang is at the back, and the others are lined up among them.


    After shuttling through the enchanted ladder for a while, they finally arrived at the location of the upward vent.


    Feeling the breeze on his face, Joseph said with emotion: "Mr. Xu, you are so cunning. You told us that you came to us for no reason! I don''t know if I can hear the truth in my mouth. "


    "We went there for no reason at all." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you see, we are not out of the puzzle now? I don''t even know how we got here. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph was speechless.


    I''ve seen shameless people, and I''ve never seen such shameless people. It''s typical to tell lies with open eyes, and it''s also very reasonable.


    When they walked along the vent for more than ten minutes, a little light suddenly shot into their eyes.


    "Exit!" Several people behind mu Tiance saw the light and cheered excitedly: "we''re out!"


    "How do you feel like these people have been locked up for a long time?" Listening to the cheers of those people, Xu Shaotang joked to Milo and Joseph with a smile: "do you often abuse these people under your hands?"Joseph light said: "if you are trapped in there for such a long time, I believe you should be as excited as they are!"


    "So it is Xu Shaotang smiles and nods. These people are really unlucky. They have been trapped for so long.


    After walking less than 10 meters, mu Tiance stopped in front of him. The air vent in front of him was made into a honeycomb. He could no longer stand upright, and his whole body was lying on the ground.


    When he slowly climbed to the hole, he clenched his fist, condensed the Qi on his fist, and then hit the vent with a fist.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise, the honeycomb vent was smashed open by mu Tiance''s fist. Mu Tiance took the lead to climb out of the hole and breathe the fresh air with the smell of yellow sand outside. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    It was night when they came in, but now it was already hot. The sun was burning the earth. Where they could see, waves of visible heat came to him.


    Behind mu Tiance, people came out of the cave. The long lost sunshine hurt their eyes. Originally they didn''t hate the hot sun, but now they like it very much.


    "Finally came out alive..."


    "Yes, I thought we were going to be trapped there forever!"


    "I thought I was going to starve to death..."


    The outpouring people release the joy of the rest of their lives, and many people roar up to the sky to vent their joy.


    "A bunch of psychos!" Xu Shaotang wail like ghosts and howl like wolves make complaints about the last one.


    Just at this time, a fire suddenly flew in their direction

 Chapter 1722

    "That''s..."


    Looking at the fire, everyone was stunned at the same time. Suddenly, a man yelled: "missile attack!"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the missile with a long tail flame hit the top of the pyramid where they were.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent explosion, and people were blown away by the air waves generated by the explosion, even if they had reacted before the explosion.


    The lifted metal box lost control and rolled down the steep outer wall of the pyramid.


    When he saw the tail flame, Xu Shaotang''s body had already made a reaction. Just as he was ready to subconsciously avoid, he suddenly thought of Lao Jiu. He quickly stopped the idea of avoiding, and pulled Lao Jiu to jump down quickly. Only when he hesitated, the shock wave of the missile explosion had scattered around him, and he and Lao Jiu were thrown away by the shock wave at the same time.


    When he was flying upside down, Lao Jiu was protected by him. After falling 20 or 30 meters, he was able to stabilize himself.


    "Lao Jiu, are you ok?"


    Xu Shaotang looks back at Lao Jiu who is protected by himself.


    "Nothing!" Looking at the ragged Xu Shaotang, Lao Jiu said gratefully, "Xu Shao, you saved me again! How are you doing? "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang in front of him and thinking about Ying JunShang, who regards them as abandoned sons that can be discarded at any time, Lao Jiu seems to understand why Ying JunShang is defeated by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s OK! I just look at it seriously. In fact, there is nothing wrong with it! "


    With that, he quickly looked for mu Tiance in the chaotic crowd. When he saw mu Tiance standing there with a light face, he was relieved.


    In fact, his worry is totally superfluous. The people who can come here are all those who have a few brushes. In the face of such an attack, except for a few slow reaction people who were seriously injured by the explosion, other people are basically OK,


    "what''s the matter?" The disheartened Milo roared angrily: "who dares to attack us?"


    "Over there!" Joseph pointed to the group of people in camouflage uniforms not far from their pyramid and gritted his teeth: "most of them are from erofang!"


    "People on arrow''s side?" Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit suddenly spilled out. Looking coldly at the group of people in camouflage clothes not far away, he said: "it seems that they want to play with us, mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches are behind!"


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s strong killing, Joseph quickly said: "Mr. Xu, don''t be impulsive, I''ll ask about the situation!"


    Then Joseph quickly jumped to the place where the group of people were.


    Looking at Joseph''s back, Xu Shaotang tilted his mouth slightly: "ha ha, it seems that Xizhou is planning to be a good man!"


    He certainly understood why Joseph had to do this. It is estimated that arrow has a close relationship with Xizhou. Joseph did not want him to kill arrow''s army.


    After a sneer, Xu Shaotang gives Lao Jiu to Mu Tiance, who is not far away. He quickly chases the metal box that is still rolling down.


    Between several norteng, when the box just rolled to the bottom of the pyramid, Xu Shaotang finally caught up with the box and stopped the box that rolled down quickly. There was no sign that the killing machine in his eyes had retreated. Now they haven''t opened the box, and they don''t know whether the things in the box were damaged. If it was the ark of covenant, if it was damaged in the tumbling If he had been killed, he would not be able to calm down his anger even if all the people nearby were torn up.


    However, when Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the group of people not far away, the Rockets like raindrops and the Rockets with long tail flame hit him again.


    "Damn it, no face!"


    Looking at the dense rockets, Xu Shaotang, who was already furious, kicked away the box at his feet and attacked the direction of the gang like lightning.


    "Daddada..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s rapid attack here, rows of dense bullets poured out to him in an instant, but how could these bullets get Xu Shaotang? He rushed to the gang directly facing the dense bullets.


    Less than 20 seconds, Xu Shaotang has rushed to the front of the gang.


    "Mr. Xu, show mercy!"


    As soon as Joseph''s voice rang out, the scream began to fill his ears.


    The furious Xu Shaotang was like a god of killing. A genuine Qi was waved, and a cloud of blood mist exploded in front of Joseph''s eyes.


    "Devil! He is the devil


    "Shoot, kill him! Come on


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s merciless killing, the people of ELO are in a complete panic. They didn''t expect that the weapons in their hands are useless to this person. At the moment, the weapons in their hands are not as good as the firesticks. They just want to kill the devil completely, so as not to kill the devil endlessly.


    It''s just that they underestimate Xu Shaotang too much. These ordinary people are just like ants in the eyes of Xu Shaotang.Even if it''s a mole ant armed to the teeth, how can it hurt an elephant?


    The endless killing continues to spread. One by one, the ero people fall down. In the battlefield, Xu Shaotang flies around them like a ghost, harvesting their lives.


    "Mr. Xu, let them go..."


    Joseph knew that he could not stop Xu Shaotang''s fury, so he could only pray for Xu Shaotang''s forgiveness.


    However, this time, Xu Shaotang did not give Joseph face, for Joseph''s words, he turned a deaf ear, just constantly harvesting the life of the ero people.


    Only in the past few minutes, nearly a thousand ello people have fallen at Xu Shaotang''s feet. The earth under their feet has been dyed red by blood. Except for Xu Shaotang and Joseph, there is no third person standing.


    Xu Shaotang stood still, patted his hand gently, and said to Joseph slowly, "these people are really worthy of death. I gave them a chance. If they want to die, I will be a good man and help them!"


    The smell of blood filled his and Joseph''s noses, but Xu Shaotang didn''t look uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Xu, all this is a misunderstanding..." Looking at the broken arms and limbs, Joseph closed his eyes gently.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "when I started with those mercenaries, you said it was a misunderstanding. As a result, we were overcast by those mercenaries in a twinkling of an eye!"


    "I..." Joseph stopped slightly, then shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "it''s different..."

 Chapter 1723

    "Not the same?" Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph faintly and said with a smile, "but I think it''s the same. If you have to say that they are different, I think the most important thing is that they have different identities!"


    "They are just ordinary people..." Joseph shook his head gently and said, "they are just following orders! Mr. Xu, your killing heart is really too heavy. "


    "I never knew kindness to my enemies." Xu Shaotang said lightly: "however, you remind me that these people are just acting according to orders. I think maybe I should go to find the person who gives them orders!"


    When talking, Xu Shaotang suddenly stares at Joseph with a different meaning in his eyes.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Joseph was slightly stunned at first. Then he understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning and said with a bitter smile, "do you suspect that we let elofang defend here to launch an attack?"


    Xu Shaotang noncommittal smile: "do you think it is not possible?"


    "It''s not possible!" Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang firmly and asked, "Mr. Xu, don''t you believe me?"


    "I believe you!" Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph seriously and said, "but I don''t believe those people above you. As you said, these people are just acting under orders, but the people who give them orders don''t know if they are acting under the orders of those people above you? Don''t forget, when you were in the pyramid, you already talked to those above you. I doubt that what happened to us just now is probably the trick of killing people with a knife used by those above you. As for their purpose, I believe you should also understand it! "


    "Mr. Xu''s prejudice against our western continent is too deep." Joseph shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "even if the people above us want to get the ark, they won''t attack us together, will they?"


    "Ha ha, who knows!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not that there are no such things as killing the dog and cooking the dog and hiding all the birds. In order to get a person who may have a huge role, who knows what the crazy people in your country will do? In my opinion, you should do a good job to check, don''t be sold, also help people money


    He did have some prejudice against the people in Xizhou, mainly because Xizhou did not tell them about the ark, but he did not have such an analysis because of his prejudice against the people in Xizhou.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph shook his head firmly and said, "I believe our people will not do this!"


    "Anyway, I''m reminding you. It''s up to you whether to check it or not." Xu Shaotang light said: "but you can help me tell those people above you, it is best not to let me know that this is related to them, since to do, it is best to clean the buttocks, otherwise, I don''t mind to go to Xizhou for a walk!"


    "Mr. Xu, I''ll take it for you!" Joseph sighed and crossed himself with one hand, as if he was fighting for the soldiers killed by Xu Shaotang.


    "Boom..."


    In the distance, there was a sudden roaring sound of fighters. Looking up at the sky, I saw several fighters in formation flying towards them.


    Looking at the fast approaching fighter, Xu Shaotang showed an evil smile on his face and said to Joseph with a smile: "you see, they obviously don''t give up!"


    For these roaring fighters, Joseph was not surprised. He said quietly, "you killed so many people, if they don''t react at all, unless their military people are cowards!"


    "I don''t know if they are cowards, but I know they are looking for death!" Xu Shaotang, who had been killed in awe inspiring manner, now saw these fighters flying here, and he felt more willing to kill. He thought that maybe he should go to langluo City, otherwise, it would not be a matter to be so entangled by the ero people all the time.


    Joseph gently shook his head and said, "Mr. Xu, give me some time and I''ll ask what''s going on."


    "You''re a good man to do it to the end!" Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile to Joseph, "now I doubt that there is any secret between you and arrow!"


    "If you have to think that way, I can''t help it."


    Joseph helplessly looked at Xu Shaotang, quickly took out the phone and began to contact the people above him.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t listen to the content of Joseph''s phone call. His cold eyes swept from the blood stained land, found a military car parked there, jumped on the military car, and drove the car quickly to the metal box that he kicked away.


    He made up his mind that if the things in the box were not damaged, he would check it out. The things they had worked so hard to get out of the pyramid must not be destroyed like this!


    "Whew, whew..."


    The sound of the missile breaking through the air sounded, and the target was Xu Shaotang, who was driving fast.


    Xu Shaotang had known for a long time that the fighters in the sky were not furnishings. When he saw the fighters attack, he quickly abandoned his car and left.


    "Boom!"


    After a violent explosion, the car was torn to pieces.Xu Shaotang quickly flashed to the direction where mu Tiance was, and yelled to Mu Tiance from a distance: "brother mu, protect Lao Jiu and that box for me. Who dares to rob that box? Kill him!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang turned to one side and quickly moved to the location of langluo city.


    Before mu Tiance could refuse Xu Shaotang''s request, Xu Shaotang''s figure was hundreds of meters away. Looking at Xu Shaotang, who quickly turned into a small black spot, mu Tiance tilted his mouth slightly and said to himself, "ha ha, it seems that someone is going to have bad luck."


    "Mu Shao, will Xu Shao be in danger?" Lao Jiu asked with some worry.


    "What danger can he have?" Mu Tiance light said: "you have to worry about his kung fu, or for those Eliot worry about it!"


    "I''m not interested in worrying about them!" Old nine curled his lips and said, "they didn''t ask the innocent people to attack first. If Xu Shao didn''t clean them up, they really thought we were afraid of them!"


    When they are chatting here, Xu Shaotang has quickly approached langluo city.


    Jisa highland is not far from langluo city. The distance of more than ten kilometers is only a matter of a few minutes for Xu Shaotang and others.


    When Xu Shaotang arrived at Dalang Luo city and was preparing to kill the upper class figures in arrow, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Take out the mobile phone and see, it''s Longjiang.


    "Ha ha, it''s quite fast. Is this looking for elder brother Longjiang to be a lobbyist?" Xu Shaotang hummed in his heart and quickly got through to Longjiang.


    "Xizhou has contacted me!" Dragon will have no extra words, light said: "the arrow side should be under the command of Xizhou, give a profound lesson, don''t make the movement too big, at this time, our enemy is not Xizhou and their allies."


    "Well, I see!"


    Xu Shaotang hangs up. He understands what Long Jiang means. It''s a time of trouble, so it''s not suitable to make too many enemies. But it doesn''t mean that this matter is over. Long Jiang has said that he wants to teach elofang a profound lesson. Xu Shaotang naturally knows how to teach them a profound lesson.

 Chapter 1724

    Xu Shaotang rushed all the way to ELO camp.


    Those ordinary people can''t stop him at all. Now they are in the city, and they dare not use heavy weapons. They can only watch Xu Shaotang rush in.


    "Bang!"


    The gate of the command room of the operation room was kicked open, and the news that someone had intruded here was received. At the moment, a group of big men from Arrow''s side were preparing to retreat under the cover of their subordinates.


    They really didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would come so quickly. It''s only five or six minutes since they received the news that Xu Shaotang was rushing here. If they had started to retreat since they received the news, they might have escaped now, but they underestimated Xu Shaotang''s speed and overestimated their defense here!


    "Wow..."


    Looking at the intruder Xu Shaotang, a loud bolt pulling sound sounded.


    In the face of the dense black hole of the muzzle, Xu Shaotang did not pay any attention, just light said: "if I were you, this time will choose to surrender!"


    He rushed into here all the way, so many people didn''t stop him on the way. Did these people think they could stop him?


    "Put down all your guns!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the voice of elofang''s boss, sephi, rang out.


    As sephi''s voice rang out, the guards with guns hesitated for a while. Finally, they put down their guns and looked at Xu Shaotang with vigilance. Several other people automatically stood on sephi''s side. Once Xu Shaotang had a bad idea for sephi, they would not hesitate to block Xu Shaotang''s attack with their own bodies.


    Looking at the nervous look of these people, Xu Shaotang smiles, swaggers to the desk in the command room, sits down, and looks at sephi with a smile: "don''t be nervous. If I really want to kill him, he is a corpse now."


    "You are very strong!" Sephi didn''t panic much, but was shocked and puzzled. He looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said, "are you not afraid of causing disputes when you intrude here?"


    "Ha ha, now tell me about the dispute?" Xu Shaotang sneered: "when you mobilized people to attack us, why didn''t you think it would cause disputes?"


    "You''re robbing our monuments without permission. We''ve just done what we should do," said sypsy


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have been prepared for a long time."


    Sephi''s remarks are indeed impeccable. To some extent, he is not allowed. If he says so, it seems reasonable for sephi to order people to attack them.


    However, Xu Shaotang was not interested in this set of words at all. He just said to sephi with a smile: "according to your words, I am your enemy now. How to deal with you seems reasonable, right?"


    "What do you want to do?" Cypress raised his voice abruptly. He seemed to begin to understand that this man was not so easy to deal with.


    "I''m not interested in what to do with you!" Xu Shaotang disdained to look at Cypress and said: "I just want to know who let you do this! Don''t talk to me about fighting the invaders! "


    Cypress said in a deep voice, "I gave the order myself!"


    "You don''t understand me!" Xu Shaotang changed his comfortable posture, looked at him coldly and said, "I mean, who gave you the order! Or, who has inspired you? "


    Sephi said: "no one''s advice, it''s my own order!"


    "It seems that you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin!" Xu Shaotang looked at sephi with a demonic smile on his face and said, "I don''t know if the people of arrow have ever seen you with nothing on your body. I believe that scene will cause a great sensation, right?"


    Threat!


    Xu Shaotang made no secret of his threat to sephi.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, sephi, who has been calm and calm, suddenly raised his voice and said harshly, "do you know what you are doing, sir?"


    "Yes, very much!" Xu Shaotang smile, slowly stand up from the seat, step by step toward the sephy.


    Looking at the approaching Xu Shaotang, they immediately blocked in front of sephi from the left and right sides.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the two people contemptuously, but with a slight wave of his hand, the two people who stood in front of him immediately flew out on both sides, and one of them hit the table in the battle command room.


    "Daddada..."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang launched an attack, the security personnel ignored the order of sephi, and the guns in their hands immediately spat out tongues of fire to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang flashed to the side, and the spilled bullets immediately fell on the people behind Xu Shaotang. A terrible cry rang out, and the guards who didn''t have time to dodge immediately fell into the pool of blood.


    "Cease fire! Cease fireSeeing that Xu Shaotang had nothing to do with it, many of his own people were killed by mistake. A person with a higher rank yelled out loud immediately.


    But at this time, Xu Shaotang has already flashed in front of cypress and directly raised cypress.


    "Hiss" a, Xu Shaotang directly pull off the top of the saipuxi, saipuxi''s upper body immediately without a thing in front of the public, that fat belly also exposed.


    "Do you think I dare to let you appear in the street without a thing?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at the panicked cypress and said in a deep voice, "I''ll give you another chance to say who inspired you to attack us! If you don''t say it now, I won''t give you a chance even if you want to say it later. "


    "You..."


    Sephi looks at Xu Shaotang with a red face. He didn''t expect Xu Shaotang to dare to do so. He has no doubt about Xu Shaotang. If he doesn''t say it again, Xu Shaotang really dares to drag him to the street. At that time, he is afraid that the whole face of arrow will be lost by himself.


    He looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly for a while. At last, he lowered his head, closed his eyes and whispered: "Xizhou!"


    Sure enough!


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a sharp killing chance. Those bastards in Xizhou are really greedy! The key is that those bastards in Xizhou, in order to snatch the box, even ignored their own lives. They are not so cruel!


    "Thank you for telling me the truth!" Xu Shaotang let go of cypress and said faintly, "I''m going back to China now. You can arrange a special plane for me to send us back. I believe it won''t be a problem, will it?"


    Saipuxi looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise. At the moment, he suddenly thought of an old saying of Xia state: man is the butcher, I am the fish!

 Chapter 1725

    On the plane back home, Xu Shaotang sat in front of Joseph, without saying a word, and looked at Joseph so straightforwardly, which made Joseph''s heart bristle.


    "Mr. Xu, just say what you want to say."


    After all, Joseph couldn''t stand Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said to Xu Shaotang helplessly.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "Joseph, don''t help Xizhou! Come to Xia kingdom. You see, what kind of birdmen are you in Xizhou? In order to get this box, you even ignore your lives. If I were you, I would go back to them immediately and ask for an explanation! "


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Joseph shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Mr. Xu, we are in different positions. If you were the one standing in my position today, I believe you would not have said such a thing."


    Xu Shaotang has already told him the news he got from sephi. In fact, even if Xu Shaotang doesn''t tell him, he has a guess.


    Although he had some complaints about the actions of those upper class figures in Xizhou, he was not as good as betraying Xizhou because of this.


    Now he''s going to follow Xu Shaotang to the state of Xia to see what''s in the box. When he kills Xu Shaotang back to Xizhou, he''ll ask for an explanation. He won''t show mercy to those who should be killed. However, in any case, he will always be from Xizhou, just like Xu Shaotang is from the state of Xia.


    "Fart!" Xu Shaotang turned his lips, without any gentlemanly demeanor, and hummed, "if you don''t ask for an explanation, when I''m free, I''ll ask them for an explanation! You should know that I hate this kind of being tripped up in the dark


    "Mr. Xu, let''s say whatever you want."


    Joseph knows Xu Shaotang better. Xu Shaotang has told him so much here. In his opinion, Xu Shaotang just wants some compensation.


    "On the way!" Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph with a smile, gave him his thumb and said, "I think the thing is very simple. How about you bring your power group to play for our country Xia?"


    "No way!" Joseph refused Xu Shaotang without thinking. He shook his head and said, "even if you kill me, I can''t do it! Change the terms! "


    "That''s all I have to offer!" Xu Shaotang hummed: "anyway, if you don''t agree to this condition, I''ll go to your west continent to ask for an explanation. I''m the most vengeful person. Whoever wants my life, I want it!"


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph''s face suddenly changed. He could feel that Xu Shaotang''s words were not joking. With his understanding of Xu Shaotang, he could really do such a thing. At the beginning, Xu Shaotang''s crazy killing in Xizhou is still in sight.


    "Mr. Xu, why do you force me..." Josephine looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly.


    "If the people above you don''t help me, I don''t have the chance to force you, do I?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "look at Milo, I have never forced him to do anything."


    "What''s the matter with me?" Milo took a look at Xu Shaotang and said to Joseph seriously: "Mr. Joseph, seriously, those people above you are not very kind in this matter. From the perspective of the enemy, no matter what means they use to Xu, they should take it for granted. However, you are the people who shed blood and sweat for Xizhou. Where do they do that


    With a long sigh, Joseph said slowly, "Mr. Milo, don''t talk about it any more. I have a good idea of it. I''ll give you an explanation when I return home."


    "What can you say to us?" Xu Shaotang said with a curl of his mouth: "those who can instruct the ero military to do so can think of who they are with their toes. Can you still kill him?"


    Joseph''s loyalty to Xizhou is beyond doubt. He saw this when he was killing madly in Xizhou because of Tantai Jingming. At that time, Joseph was willing to sacrifice himself to stop the killing, let alone now? He didn''t believe that Joseph would kill the man who had inspired arrow''s army.


    "I won''t kill him!" Joseph closed his eyes gently and said slowly, "but I won''t support him any more..."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang and Milo look at him in surprise at the same time. Of course, they know Joseph''s position in Xizhou and the great role of the psionic group in Xizhou. They have lost the support of the whole psionic group. It is estimated that their life will not be so good in the future, right?


    "Is it strange?" Joseph said, "I am loyal to Xizhou, but I am not loyal to anyone. I believe you are just like me."


    "If you really make such a decision, I can only congratulate you in advance. You have made the right choice." Xu Shaotang said to Joseph with a smile, "since you have said that, I won''t force you to help us Xia."


    In fact, Xu Shaotang knew very well that it was impossible for Joseph to betray Xizhou and help Xia. It was enough for him to make such a decision. Without the support of the force represented by Joseph, Xizhou would not have been able to stay for long. It seems that his term of office is coming.Joseph turned his head slightly to look at Xu Shaotang and asked with a wry smile, "Mr. Xu''s original purpose should be to make me no longer support him, right?"


    "Of course not!" Xu Shaotang denied: "I certainly hope you come to our country to play. To be honest, there are not many people I can see well in Xizhou. You should be one!"


    "I''d like to thank Mr. Xu for looking up to me!" With a self mocking smile, Joseph said to Milo, "Mr. Milo, I''m very sorry about this. I hope you don''t take it seriously. I believe we should have a lot of cooperation opportunities in the future."


    "Of course!" Milo nodded and said, "we''re all allies anyway, aren''t we?"


    "Oh, you two are beginning to deepen your friendship in front of me?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "are you going to unite to deal with Xia?"


    "Maybe one day..." Milo said with a smile: "however, we are all allies now. Xu, we all have common enemies, don''t we?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded slowly, looked at Milo and Joseph and said, "I hope we won''t have that day when we meet in arms!"


    "We also hope that there will never be such a day..."

 Chapter 1726

    After the plane landed in the state of Xia, people immediately went to Lao Chen by helicopter.


    They were followed by Qin Guozhu and long Jiang.


    When he saw these people walking down from the helicopter, Lao Chen was shocked. He might not know other people, but Qin Guozhu had seen them on TV countless times.


    Qin Guozhu himself came to their remote place. Needless to say, he knew that the contents of the box must be extremely important.


    "Good old Qin!"


    Mr. Chen quickly welcomed him and said hello to Qin Guozhu respectfully.


    Qin Guozhu waved his hand and helped old Chen up with both hands. He said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, you''re welcome. I''ll just have a look here."


    "Old Qin, please call me old Chen!" Mr. Chen is not worthy of the title of "Mr. Chen", especially in front of Qin Guozhu.


    "You deserve it!" Qin Guozhu smiles and pats Lao Chen on the shoulder. At this time, his guards have helped to lift the metal from the helicopter. Qin Guozhu points to the box and signals Lao Chen to look at the box first.


    Lao Chen nodded and slowly came to the box.


    In front of so many people, it''s impossible to say that Lao Chen is not nervous. Although he doesn''t know many of them, he knows in his heart that those who can stand here are certainly not ordinary people.


    At the thought of so many eyes staring at him, Lao Chen squatting in front of the box began to sweat.


    Xu Shaotang noticed Lao Chen''s action of wiping sweat, and saw Lao Chen''s nervous look. He thought and said, "Lao Chen, why don''t you study it alone first, and we won''t disturb you, OK?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, old Chen was delighted. He looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully, nodded and said, "good!"


    Xu Shaotang and Lao Jiu look at each other. At the same time, they go forward to help Lao Chen carry the box into the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Xu Shaotang began to comfort old Chen: "old Chen, don''t have pressure. You can do whatever you want. It''s the best thing to open it, but it doesn''t matter if you can''t open it."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen! The technology used in this box is likely to be far beyond our current technology. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. " Old nine also follow comfort way.


    Lao Chen nodded: "I know! I just looked at Mr. Qin and their gang, and I was very nervous. But Mr. Qin came here in person. If I can''t open this box... "


    "If you can''t open it, you can''t open it!" Xu Shaotang interrupted Lao Chen, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "just think we are here to join in the fun. There are no big people outside. They are all curious people! Well, we won''t disturb you any more. You can have a rest first and then study the box. We''ll wait for your message outside. No matter whether you can open it or not, you''ll give me a breath. "


    He can understand how much pressure Lao Chen is under now. Lao Chen is just an ordinary citizen. At most, he has more powerful unlocking skills. Now he suddenly encounters this situation. It''s strange that there is no pressure.


    Don''t mention Mr. Chen. It''s estimated that 90% of the people will bear great psychological pressure when they encounter such things. Not everyone can be as heartless as Xu Shaotang.


    "All right!" Old Chen exhaled a long breath, reached out to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and tried to adjust his heart beat. "You wait outside for a while. I''ll study the box carefully. Just now I simply looked at the box. This is the first time that I haven''t seen any door lock for a long time. It may take me some time to know myself Can you open this box


    "It''s OK. We''re not in a hurry. You study slowly!"


    Xu Shaotang must be very eager to see what''s in the box, but he can''t say that now. Lao Chen''s pressure is big enough. He doesn''t need to add unnecessary pressure to Lao Chen.


    With that, Xu Shaotang smiles at Lao Chen and exits Lao Chen''s room with Lao Jiu.


    Looking at the two people coming out of Lao Chen''s room, Qin Guozhu hurried forward. When he was about to ask, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head to him, and pointed out to the outside of the yard to signal them to speak outside the yard.


    When they came to the outside of Lao Chen''s yard, Qin Guozhu quickly asked, "how about it? Can you open it? Do you need any support? If there is any need, I will try my best to satisfy it! "


    "I don''t know!" Looking at Qin Guozhu''s anxious appearance, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "old Chen said that he would study it before he knew whether he could open it! Mr. Qin, why don''t you go back to the capital first? Once there''s news here, I''ll let you know immediately! You''re all here. Lao Chen''s pressure is not so great! "


    Qin Guozhu waved his hand and said: "let him not have pressure. Even if he can''t open it, we won''t blame him!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile, "I told him earlier, but do you think he can be free from pressure? Thinking of you guys staring out of the door, who can have no pressure


    Qin Guozhu is easy to say, but Lao Chen certainly won''t think so. Let alone the others, Lao Chen will certainly bear great pressure when they stop at Lao Chen''s door."That''s what you want us to leave?" Qin Guozhu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "What am I driving you away for? I don''t want to put too much pressure on Lao Chen. Now the more pressure he has, the more likely he will not be able to open the box. " Xu Shaotang said: "if you have to stare, then you stare here. I''m just looking for a place to sleep peacefully. I''ve been tossing about for such a long time, but I haven''t slept well!"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Guozhu suddenly a face black line, low voice scold a way: "I say your boy belongs to pig, this time, you still can sleep?"


    "What else? I can''t help him, can I? What else can I do besides sleep? " Xu Shaotang spread his hands and shrugged: "no matter how anxious I am, I can''t solve the problem!"


    "Ha ha, you are changing your way to persuade us!" Long Jiang laughs, looks at Qin Guozhu and says, "Lao Qin, let''s go back to the capital first. Indeed, it''s useless for us to stare here. When there''s news here, let the boy tell us. Otherwise, we''ll all wait here, and Lao Chen can''t devote himself to it."


    Xu Shaotang winks at the Dragon general secretly, but the Dragon general knows him!


    Qin Guozhu thought for a while, but nodded his head and said, "OK, let''s go back to the capital first. Once there is a result here, you must inform us at the first time, otherwise I can''t sleep well!"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded his head.

 Chapter 1727

    After a whole day, Lao Chen''s door finally opened slowly.


    Old Chen with red and swollen eyes came out of the room listlessly.


    Seeing old Chen''s appearance, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly sank. He quickly went up and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Old Chen''s pale face was full of helpless look, slowly said: "this is the most complex lock I''ve ever seen, I still haven''t figured out the principle of this lock! I don''t know if I can open it. Even if I can, I guess I can''t open it without more than a month''s time! "


    "More than a month..."


    Hearing what Lao Chen said, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smacking his tongue slightly. It took Lao Chen three days to open the gravity lock he Shibi installed last time. Now this box is almost a month.


    Although he didn''t know what the lock in the box was, Xu Shaotang already knew how hard it was to open it.


    No wonder they didn''t encounter any mechanism traps when they were looking for this box. The biggest mechanism trap was on this box!


    "Even if it is a month, it may not be able to open it!" Old Chen said with a bitter smile: "I still need time to understand the principle of this lock."


    "We can''t stay here for a month!" Xu Shaotang looked at Lao Chen bitterly and tried to discuss with him: "otherwise, I''ll find you a safe and quiet place. There are special people waiting for you 24 hours a day. How about you calm down and study the lock slowly?"


    He certainly can''t keep waiting for old Chen to unlock the lock all the time. In that case, he may be bored to death before the lock is opened.


    But he can''t just leave the box with Lao Chen. It''s not that he''s worried about Lao Chen, but that he''s worried about some people who have ulterior motives, such as Joseph and Milo. Although they get along well now, if they have the chance to take the box away, it''s estimated that they will take a chance in all probability.


    "Yes!"


    Laochen nodded and said, "anyway, I''m a loner. It''s the same where I study this lock!"


    He knew the importance of the box in his heart, and he knew that Xu Shaotang could not put such an important thing in his hand. He could not refuse the things that Qin Guozhu had been staring at himself.


    Thinking of Qin Guozhu, old Chen found that he didn''t see Qin Guozhu. He asked Xu Shaotang in doubt, "what about them, old Qin?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when they leave, they say they don''t give pressure and let you do your best. Even if they can''t open it, they won''t blame you."


    "Xu Shao, did you send them away?" Old Chen exhaled a long breath of turbid air, and suddenly felt a sense of relief in his heart. "Please find a place for me to study the box slowly. By the way, there should be many experts in our country. I suggest that we should find some people to study the box together. More people will always have more strength."


    "No problem. I''ll tell Mr. Qin about it later." Xu Shaotang nodded his head and asked curiously, "have you studied the whole day and seen any clues?"


    "I see some." Old Chen said slowly: "the lock in that box is also a built-in lock, just like the gravity lock before us, but the lock in that box is much more advanced than the gravity lock. Now I have no idea about its operation principle."


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang had a general understanding in his heart. Xu Shaotang reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, you haven''t eaten for a day. First, you can find something to cushion. When you wait for the place, someone will prepare something for you! Although unlocking is very important, your body is also important. We all expect you to open the lock! "


    "Good!"


    Lao Chen nodded, and with Lao Jiu''s help, he walked back to the room with exhausted steps.


    Looking at the tired figure of old Chen, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Milo and Joseph and said, "you also heard that the lock in the box can be opened at least for more than a month. You can choose to follow and wait slowly, or you can go back to China first. When there is news here, I''ll let you know."


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they were immediately embarrassed, and their eyes were full of thinking.


    After thinking about it carefully for a while, Joseph slowly looked up at Xu Shaotang and asked, "Mr. Xu, what old Chen said should not be what you asked him to say when you helped him carry the box in yesterday?"


    "You suspect that I don''t want you to see the contents of the box, so I deliberately let Lao Chen say so?" Xu Shaotang asked Joseph faintly.


    Joseph nodded slightly. He couldn''t deny it. He said with a smile, "Mr. Xu, you are too cunning. Although I don''t want to think that his words were inspired by you, it''s really possible, isn''t it?"


    "There''s a possibility of farting!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips, looked at Milo and Joseph lightly, and said with a smile, "even if I don''t want you to see the things in the box, what can you do?"¡°¡­¡­¡± Two people slightly one stagnate, at the same time shake head way: "have no!"


    They really have no choice. Let alone that the box has arrived in Xia state, even if the box is not in Xia state, they can''t snatch the box from Xu Shaotang by gathering the power of the psionic group and the round table riding regiment.


    "Then it''s over!" Xu Shaotang snorted: "if I don''t want to show you, I don''t want to go around such a big circle with you!"


    "All right!" Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly and said, "it''s impossible for us to wait here for at least a month. Mr. Xu, I hope you can keep your promise. Once the box is opened, please inform us at the first time. Joseph thanks in advance."


    "Milo, thank you first!"


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "I mean what I say! Joseph, I hope you keep your word


    Joseph knew that Xu Shaotang was saying that he would no longer support that person. He nodded and said, "I''ll keep my word, too! I don''t have much to say about a man who doesn''t care about our own lives! "


    "It''s not too late for you to understand!" Xu Shaotang gave Joseph a smile and said, "in addition, if there is any discovery about prehistoric civilization in the future, I hope you can inform me at the first time! As Mr. Milo said, we don''t know whether we will be enemies in the future, but at least at this time, we have a common enemy! "


    "All right!" Joseph nodded heavily.

 Chapter 1728

    After old Chen and the box are sent to the dragon group, mu Tiance leaves first, while Xu Shaotang is left by the Dragon general.


    In Longjiang''s courtyard, Xu Shaotang and Longjiang sit quietly together to taste tea.


    "Sypsy sent us a protest." While tasting the hot tea in the cup, Long Jiang said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "And then?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "No protest!" Long Jiang said with a smile: "this is your personal grudge with them. It has nothing to do with us!"


    "Ha ha, I knew it was the result!"


    Xu Shaotang had to admire sephi''s naivety, how big a person he was, and still played the game of protest. This is a typical case of being hit on the left face and having to extend the right face to hit him again.


    "I was worried about what you would do to sypsy when you were angry." Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "you are mature!"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "I''m almost thirty. Can I be immature? You can''t always be the same as before. Besides, Xizhou would have been happy if I had not done anything to him, if it had not been for Xizhou''s behind the scenes and for the courage of sepsy


    "Yes, I''ve seen it thoroughly!"


    Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with admiration. He flashed a fierce look in his eyes and hummed: "Xizhou is really a thief. Thanks to that, they don''t learn any lessons. Do they think we are what we were decades ago?"


    "Others are not willing to be shaken, are they?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "but this time, they seem to have lifted a stone and hit their feet."


    "Oh, what do you say?" The dragon will put down the cup in his hand and ask with interest.


    Xu Shaotang also put down his cup, while adding tea for Longjiang, while laughing to tell Longjiang Joseph''s decision.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the Dragon general immediately said with a smile: "it''s really hard to lift a stone and hit his own feet. Those people in Xizhou are really cruel, even their own people! In other words, Joseph, if it had been for other people, he would have gone back to those people for trouble


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "regardless of our respective positions, Joseph is still admirable. Originally, I wanted to deceive Joseph to play for our country Xia. I tried all kinds of coercion and inducement, but that guy didn''t do anything."


    Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with a little surprise, then shook his head and said with a smile: "you really dare to think! It''s not that you don''t know Joseph''s position in Xizhou. If even Joseph betrays Xizhou, they will be at the end of their rope. "


    As the actual controller of the dragon group and the leader of the military, Long Jiang knows no less about Joseph than Xu Shaotang, and even more than Xu Shaotang.


    In the dragon group, there are several thick books about Joseph. The former ability group is also the most powerful enemy of the dragon group.


    "There must always be dreams, or what''s the difference between them and salted fish?" Xu Shaotang laughed and asked, "will Xizhou unite with so many allies this time..."


    "No!" The Dragon general waved his hand and said with a smile: "they don''t have the strength to challenge us now, and they dare not challenge us. They can only make a trip to us secretly, and they dare not make the trip too big. Otherwise, when the day comes for the invasion of the demons, they will be doomed just by their strength."


    Although Longjiang''s voice is very calm, everyone can hear the confidence and domineering in his words!


    Perhaps in the eyes of Longjiang, Xizhou is no longer worthy of being an opponent. The real opponent is the invading demons. It can be imagined that if the successful warlord conquers the demons, Xia will surely stand on the top of the world!


    Listening to Long Jiang''s aggressive words, Xu Shaotang could not help but put up his thumb and said with a smile, "if those people in Xizhou heard you, they would be green."


    "Hehe, what about green face? We are now fully prepared to deal with the invasion of the demons, otherwise, we can make Xizhou dance so happily? " Dragon will smile with confidence: "we are not afraid to care with them, but lazy to care with them, let them jump full of clowns, when they cry!"


    Xu Shaotang once again a smile, carrying tea to his mouth poured a mouthful, smile to the dragon will ask: "dragon fly to your good news?"


    "Of course!" Long Jiang nodded and said, "now those experts have new discoveries every day. Our scientific and technological level is improving at an unprecedented speed!"


    "I''m not talking about this..." Xu Shaotang looked at Long Jiang with a black face and said with a smile, "I mean, did Long Fei tell you about your daughter-in-law?"


    "Oh, that''s what you''re talking about!" Long Jiang suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang, shakes his head and says: "the boy has never told me about this. He also asks the gangsters around him to keep it secret for him. He doesn''t think about it. Do those gangsters dare to keep it secret for him? I''ve sent someone to investigate that girl. She''s also a retired person from the army. Her family background is quite innocent. It''s more than enough to match Longfei''s disheartened thing! "Because of the special identity of the dragon family, the dragon will have to investigate the family background of his future daughter-in-law. He doesn''t need how beautiful his daughter-in-law is or how strong his background is. He only needs one thing, that is, the innocence of his family background!


    Fortunately, Zheng Wei is just satisfied with this, and Zheng Wei''s appearance and character are worthy of affirmation. For this future daughter-in-law, long will be very satisfied.


    "With an old man like you, I don''t know if it''s Longfei''s luck or misfortune!" Xu Shaotang joked: "you don''t have to worry about Long Fei''s life now."


    "Yes The Dragon general slowly breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "after so many years, the thing that didn''t win is finally enlightened! I thought that the blood of the dragon family would be broken by his generation! "


    Although Longjiang''s status is respected, he is also a father after all. He was so happy that he didn''t sleep all night when he learned about the relationship between Longfei and Zheng Wei!


    He hoped that Longfei would have a family of his own, and that the blood of the Longjia family would continue, so that the descendants of the Longjia family could inherit the mission of the Longjia family and protect the peace of Xia from generation to generation.


    "Then you must urge him to do his business as soon as possible." Xu Shaotang winked at Longjiang and said with a smile, "I''m still waiting to drink Longfei''s wedding wine."


    "I''d rather you had the full moon first!" The Dragon general laughs.


    Xu Shaotang is slightly a Leng, immediately laugh a way: "exactly!"

 Chapter 1729

    "By the way, I want to tell you something."


    After a while of joking, Xu Shaotang suddenly said to Longjiang.


    It''s rare to see Xu Shaotang''s serious manner. Long Jiang asks curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "About He Shi Bi!" Xu Shaotang said slowly: "I want to borrow He Shi Bi to use it!"


    "Well?" Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then asked with a happy face: "have you found the artifact that needs to be opened with He Shi Bi?"


    "I can''t say that for the time being. Don''t ask too much. It''s not a good thing to ask too much." Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "just lend me the He Shi Bi. I''ll tell you when I have the exact result."


    They have never told the Dragon general about the discoveries under the hot spring in Tianzhu Mountain. They have never mentioned them in front of the Dragon general before. None of them knows what the world is behind the door. If the signs of the invasion of the demons are not more and more obvious now, he is not willing to mention it.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang said with a smile: "how, do you still need to keep secret from me?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t want to keep a secret from you. I''m worried that we will be used by prehistoric civilization again. I don''t want to make a second appearance in Kunlun."


    He said this, the dragon will immediately understand, in this case, the dragon will no longer ask, nodded and said: "when do you want to use?"


    As for Xu Shaotang, Long Jiang still believes in him as always, and he Shibi was originally found by Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming after hardships. Xu Shaotang wants to borrow it, but he certainly has no reason to refuse.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "I''m not sure yet, but it should be fast. You can give it to me when I need it!"


    The next time he goes to Kunlun, he will definitely take he Shibi with him, but he is not sure when he will go to Kunlun, but it should be fast to calculate the time. Before the invasion of the demons, he must go to Kunlun with mu Tiance. According to the time of the invasion speculated by him and mu Tiance, he should go soon The Kunlun boundary is broken.


    "All right!" Long Jiang said slowly: "I hope he Shibi''s business is not a trap!"


    "That''s why I''m very careful. I''ll learn a lot by taking a cut. I don''t want to be trapped for the second time." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "let Lao Chen study the box attentively. I hope he can open the box as soon as possible. If the legend of the ark of the covenant is true, maybe we will have an extra card in our hand in the face of the invasion of the demons!"


    "He''s with me, so you don''t have to worry." Long Jiang said with a smile: "it''s said that the experts are among the people. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it. That old Chen is definitely an expert among the experts in unlocking!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "that''s true! In fact, we have also got the help of Lao Chen in the pyramid, otherwise we would still be struggling in the pyramid now. "


    "It''s a pity that this kind of talent has been exiled among the people." Long Jiang said with a smile.


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly looked black and said, "don''t you want to bring old Chen to the dragon group? You are a typical person who can''t see talents. You want to go to longzu as soon as you see talents. "


    "Ha ha, I can''t help it. I just cherish talents!" The Dragon general laughed and said, "what do you think this is possible?"


    "How do I know?" Xu Shaotang said: "if you really want to bring Lao Chen to longzu, you''d better ask him what he means. I can''t help him decide this matter. I don''t have the ability or the right."


    For Lao Chen, it''s a good thing that he can break the rules and enter the dragon group. It''s spread. It''s also a matter of honor. I believe that the dragon will also give Lao Chen a lot of preferential treatment.


    However, not everyone yearns for the dragon group. Before, Lao Chen was just a common man. For him, freedom may be more important than anything.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Xu Shaotang to help old Chen make any decision, or even help Long Jiang persuade old Chen. Whether to accept Long Jiang''s invitation or not depends on old Chen himself.


    "How cunning you are Long Jiang originally intended to let Xu Shaotang become a lobbyist, but when he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he already understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, and the idea in his heart was dispelled. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "it was one of the last regrets in my life that I didn''t bring you to the dragon group in those years!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I''m not in the dragon group, but I''m half of the dragon group, right? It''s all the same


    "It''s the same as fart!" Long Jiang laughs and scolds, but he doesn''t bother to entangle with Xu Shaotang on this matter. Anyway, he knows that Xu Shaotang can''t join the dragon group in any case. After staring at Xu Shaotang with a smile, Long Jiang says, "I''ll ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Have you ever considered moving the Xu family to Beijing?" Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said, "the original families in the capital are expelled and perished. If you Xu family move to the capital, you should be promoted directly to the top families!"With Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into silence.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head, his face slightly changed and asked: "is this what you want to ask, or what others want you to ask?"


    "Don''t think about it. No one wants to test your bullshit ambition. We old people all know that you are a man with no ambition. I want to ask you!" With Long Jiang''s sophistication, how can he not know the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words? He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I think that it''s not a matter for you to run between the capital and Tianhai all the time. Moreover, with you in the capital and the Mu family, the capital''s defense force is invisible!"


    "I can''t decide this. I''ll go back to Tianhai and ask my family."


    Xu Shaotang said: "but I think most of my old man is not willing to move to the capital. He is also a man with no ambition. He is not interested in becoming a top family. He just wants to be comfortable when he gets old."


    "I respect your own decision in this matter." Long Jiang nodded and said, "if you decide to move to the capital, tell me in advance."


    "Good!"


    They did not continue to discuss the matter. After chatting with Long Jiang for a while, Xu Shaotang went to tell old Chen goodbye, and then returned to Tianhai.

 Chapter 1730

    It was already evening when we got back to Tianhai.


    Just as everyone was there, Xu Shaotang told his family what Long Jiang told him about the move and listened to their opinions.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone fell into a short silence, and everyone bowed his head to think.


    This is a great event for the Xu family. We must think carefully.


    "What do you think?"


    Xu Wenzheng took the lead in breaking the silence, but gave the ball to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Wenzheng, slowly said: "I''m not here to ask you what you mean?"


    "I''m asking you what you mean, too!" Xu Shaotang seriously said: "in these aspects, you should see a bit longer than us, you will tell us your ideas, we will take a comprehensive consideration before making a decision."


    Xu Shaotang is now the backbone of the Xu family, so his opinions have the most reference value for the Xu family. Besides, for the things between the upper class figures in the capital, except song Yinuo and Lianxin, almost everyone else just hears about it. Moving is not a big thing, but moving to the capital is a big thing.


    Xu Shaotang was slightly silent and thought, "I think moving to the capital has both advantages and disadvantages."


    "To be specific!"


    "The advantage is that the defense of the capital is absolutely the best in the whole Xia kingdom. Moreover, many experts I know are in the capital. If I''m not at home, there will be people to support me in case of any emergency at home." Xu Shaotang quietly analyzed: "moreover, if we move to the capital, our Xu family can immediately step into the top family."


    "I''m not interested in top families. I just think it''s good for a family to live happily together." Like Xu Shaotang''s expectation, Xu Wen has no great ambition in this respect. "What''s the harm you''re talking about?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the crowd with a bitter smile and asked, "can''t you see the harm?"


    Xu''s family have seen the world. He doesn''t believe they can''t see any problems.


    "The forces in the capital are intertwined. If we are not careful, we Xu family will be in a state of irreparable doom." Song Yinuo grew up in the capital. He knew something about these things in the capital. He slowly raised his head and said, "just like the Chu family and the Han family, they were so beautiful a few years ago, but now they have disappeared."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked, "is there anything else?"


    Compassion gently stroked his stomach, said: "there is, we have been operating in Tianhai for so many years, now move to the capital, a lot of things have to start from scratch."


    She is responsible for intelligence, so many things will give priority to intelligence. Under her management, Tianhai''s intelligence network is pervasive. If she moves to the capital, she will build a huge and complicated intelligence network again. From this point of view, in the short term, there will be some problems with the security of the Xu family.


    "You''ve talked about all the disadvantages. Let me talk about what I''ve seen." Xu Shaotang added: "although the capital is the most prosperous place, it is also a place of right and wrong. We can be alone in Tianhai. If we go to the capital, we may be involuntarily involved in some disputes."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone nodded. Although they were not in the Jianghu, they also understood that people could not help themselves in the Jianghu.


    "As we all say, moving to the capital will obviously do more harm than good." Lin Shuying frowned slightly and said, "safety is a problem. Although it''s safer to move to the capital, it seems that we haven''t had an accident for a long time in Tianhai, right?"


    "No, not yet!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not talking about security now, but security after the invasion of the demons."


    When it comes to the invasion of the demons, everyone is silent again.


    Now they all know that the invasion of the demons will take place sooner or later, and the problem mentioned by Xu Shaotang really deserves their attention.


    Just as everyone was silent, Ji Rushu slowly raised his head and asked, "if we go to the capital, will we be safe?"


    Listening to Ji Rushu''s words, people can''t help looking up in surprise.


    Yes, is it safe to go to the capital?


    Xu Shaotang is also thinking about this problem, he suddenly thought of what mu Tiance said to him before he left Shennong mountain: under the nest, is there a complete egg?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt relieved.


    His biggest worry is nothing more than the safety of his family, so he knows that there are many disadvantages in going to the capital, but he still hesitates all the time. At this moment, the hesitation in his heart seems to disappear.


    Originally full of tangled face Xu Shaotang instant laugh unceasingly, excited, holding Ji Rushu on her face ruthlessly kiss.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the sudden "Crazy" Xu Shaotang, everyone was shocked.


    Ji Rushu was also stunned. After the reaction, he quickly pushed Xu Shaotang away and said, "you''re going to die!"It''s not the first time that she has been so intimate with Xu Shaotang in front of others, but it''s the first time that she has been so intimate in front of Xu Wenzheng and Fang LAN. No matter how hot she is, she can''t help feeling ashamed at the moment.


    "It''s nice to be young!" Xu Wen looked at them with a smile and asked, "why, do you suddenly feel so happy


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "what the book said just now reminds me!"


    "Say it!"


    "There''s nothing to say." Xu Shaotang said with a relieved smile: "as the book says, even if we go to the capital, we are not necessarily safe! Mu Tiance also told me before that there are no eggs under the nest. If you can''t resist the invasion of the demons, it''s the same everywhere you move! "


    "Yes


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone nodded.


    Xu Wenzheng asked with a smile, "do you mean you don''t need to move to the capital?"


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I mean, it''s up to you now. If everyone thinks it''s good to move to the capital, they can move there."


    "It''s said that it''s not good to move to the capital. What else do you want to do?" Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "I don''t really want to move to the capital. After all, I have lived in Tianhai for most of my life and can''t live without this land."


    "Yes, no!" Song Yinuo said: "I have lived in the capital for so many years, and I don''t think the capital is very good."


    "And you?" Xu Shaotang looked at the others and asked.


    "Don''t move, don''t bother!"


    They all shook their heads. It seemed that they didn''t want to move to the capital.


    "Well, since everyone says so, don''t move!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in fact, Tianhai is also very good. If Tianhai is really unsafe, we can move to the capital again. It''s nothing more than buying a house!"

 Chapter 1731

    The night was dim.


    Stars dot the bright night sky, a full moon hanging in the sky, making the night extremely beautiful.


    Looking up at the beautiful sky, he said, "I haven''t seen such a beautiful night scene for a long time."


    In the back garden of the Xu family, the children have gone to bed separately, and the Xu Wenzheng and his wife have gone to bed early. Only Xu Shaotang and his women are sitting in the yard, enjoying the rare night scene.


    In such an international metropolis as Tianhai, such a night scene has not appeared for a long time. In modern cities, it is rare to see the moon, not to mention the stars all over the sky.


    "If you had gone with us to Shennong mountain some time ago, you would have seen a more beautiful night scene!" Xu Shaotang took pity on her pregnant waist, looked up at the stars in the sky and said with a smile.


    "Yes, the night scene of Shennong mountain is really beautiful!" Ji Rushu said with a smile: "sister Lianxin, it''s a pity that you didn''t go to Shennong mountain with us last time!"


    "Oh, yes?" "It seems that I have been in the city for a long time," she said with a smile


    Su Ruyun said with a smile: "it''s just like the siege. People in the city desperately want to feel the beauty of the mountain village, but people in the mountain village desperately want to take root in the big city. Just like me, I used to desperately want to leave the mountain village and the remote place, but now I want to return to nature, carefree and worry about nothing. "


    When it comes to pastoral life, Su Ruyun should have the most voice. She came out of the orphanage and has experienced too many joys and sorrows. Fortunately, she now has a happy family and she is very satisfied.


    Listening to Su Ruyun''s feeling, several women all smile, return to nature, simple four words, for the vast majority of people is luxury.


    "People always have to worry about..." Lin Shuying shook her head with a smile and said, "if you don''t have to worry about it any more, it''s probably no different from walking dead."


    "When it comes to worrying, this one in our family is the one who worries the most." Song Yinuo looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "sometimes I think it''s not a good thing if this guy is still that dandy at the beginning."


    Su Ruyun said, "if he is still a dandy, we don''t like him."


    But Xu Tang just sat there talking and laughing.


    Su Ruyun winked at Lianxin and motioned Lianxin to ask Xu Shaotang what he was thinking.


    Pity heart helplessly looked at Su Ruyun, stretched out his hand and gently pulled Xu Shaotang for a while, asked with a smile: "what are you looking at? Do the stars in the sky look like us? "


    After being pulled by pity, Xu Shaotang slowly regained his mind. He looked at several girls with a smile, reached for the stars in the sky and asked, "do you know what that is?"


    "Sky


    "Stars


    A few women casually said, at the same time inexplicably looked at Xu Shaotang, do not know how he suddenly asked such a retarded question.


    Xu Shaotang looked at several women with black lines on his face and said with a bitter smile, "I mean, do any of you know what constellation it is?"


    "Constellations?" Lin Shuying looked in the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers and said slowly, "isn''t that Orion? When did you start to care about constellations? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it''s Orion indeed! I''m not concerned about constellations, I''m thinking about a problem. "


    "What''s the problem?" Everyone looked at Xu Shaotang curiously.


    "It''s about prehistoric civilization!" Xu Shaotang frowned at the Orion Nebula in the distant sky and said slowly, "you don''t need to know about it. It''s just a nuisance to know. You can have a chat here first. I''m going to make a few phone calls!"


    "Well, you are really worried about your life!" Lin Shuying said with a smile: "even if you look at a star, you can see things. I really convinced you."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "there''s no way. You have to find a way to solve the problems you''ve caused."


    With that, Xu Shaotang took the phone out of the backyard.


    Coming to the front yard, Xu Shaotang dials Long Jiang''s phone.


    "Why, have you decided to move to Beijing?" As soon as the phone was connected, there came the laughter of Long Jiang.


    "Well, no, I discussed with my family in the evening, and they all decided to stay in Tianhai." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I just thought of something. I want to talk about it with you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang say something, dragon will temporarily give up the plan to persuade Xu Shaotang to move to the capital, now at this time, Xu Shaotang called to say something, it is mostly important.


    "I was just looking at the stars at home when I was free, and suddenly I saw the Orion Nebula." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "when I first went to the valley of Shennong mountain with a drunkard, the keyhole to open the valley was toward Orion. When I came back from ero, I chatted with Joseph and mentioned all kinds of connections between the pyramids and Orion. So I was thinking, is the place where the civilization lies in a certain part of the Orion Nebula? ¡±"Well?"


    Dragon will be slightly stunned, thought carefully for a while, said in a deep voice: "I''ve heard about the relationship between the pyramid and Orion, but I always think it''s a coincidence, but now listen to you say that even the key hole of the place where the robot stays points to Orion, it seems that it''s not a simple coincidence to explain."


    "I don''t think it''s a simple coincidence!" Xu Shaotang said: "I mean, can we focus on monitoring Orion? If our guess is really right, once there are signs of invasion of prehistoric civilization, we may find them in the first time."


    "Well, I''ll discuss this with Lao Qin later!" The Dragon general nodded and said, "you boy, why didn''t you say such an important thing earlier?"


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed said: "I just saw the sky when Orion thought!"


    "Ha ha, it''s good. It seems that you''ve tightened the string of your head at any time!" Dragon will smile, and said: "really do not consider moving to the capital?"


    "Well, no more tossing." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s the same everywhere."


    "Well, since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t advise you any more." Long Jiang said helplessly: "that''s it. Go ahead and help you. I''ll go and talk to Lao Qin about it. It happens that our Tianyan in Qianzhou has been built. It should be useful!"


    After the call with Longjiang, Xu Shaotang looks up at the starry sky again, quietly looking at the Orion Nebula, and doesn''t know what he is thinking.

 Chapter 1732

    Xu Shaotang has just spent a few days at home as an immortal, when he suddenly receives a call from Li Xiuping.


    "Xu Shao, help!"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Li Xiuping''s voice of asking for help came.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang inexplicably asked: "what can I do for you?"


    It seems that nothing has happened recently. Li Xiuping suddenly called to say this to himself. Is there any other idea? Or, what did Li Xiuping do to help him intercede?


    However, it should not be the latter. Li Xiuping is still a good person. He should not do anything stupid. Moreover, at this time, even if he borrows Li Xiuping''s courage, he does not dare to commit a crime.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Li Xiuping gritted his teeth and said, "help us beat someone!"


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang did not expect that Li Xiuping''s help was actually this matter. After a short period of consternation, he said to Li Xiuping in a funny way: "you still need my help to beat people?"


    "Yes!" Li Xiuping said with a bitter smile: "originally, I didn''t intend to trouble you. As a result, Chen Cheng didn''t resist. I had to ask you for help!"


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang inexplicably asked: "what is actually related to Chen Cheng?"


    He is now confused by Li Xiuping, and he still hasn''t figured out what''s going on.


    Li Xiuping said angrily: "Xingyue Group from neighboring countries came to us to talk about several projects. Originally, they had a good talk. As a result, Li Mingxu, chairman of Xingyue Group, proposed to see the Kung Fu of Xia state. Since others have proposed it, naturally we have to fight, so..."


    "I don''t need to say. I understand about it."


    Xu Shaotang interrupted Li Xiuping and asked, "where are you now? I''ll go and have a drink with Chen Cheng."


    "Drink?" At the beginning, Li Xiuping didn''t react. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he was stunned. However, he was an old man after all. He soon understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning and said with a smile, "it''s in Peninsula villa."


    He understood what Xu Shaotang meant. He said that he made a special trip to clean up the sticks. He really looked up to those people. Now Xu Shaotang is going to find Chen Cheng to drink. It''s just a matter of the way to clean up those people.


    "Well, I''ll be here in about half an hour!"


    Xu Shaotang hung up and immediately drove to Peninsula villa.


    He has probably understood. It is estimated that there are experts around Li Mingxu. Li Xiuping originally asked Chen Cheng to fight with the experts around Li Mingxu, but it must be Chen Cheng who was defeated, so Li Xiuping called him for help.


    For this kind of thing, originally he didn''t have to go in person, but he has always been very disgusted with this neighbor, plus Chen Cheng lost, how can he also go to help Chen Cheng find the place! Moreover, now no one knows how powerful the experts around Li Mingxu are. If you can''t defeat the experts around Li Mingxu by sending others, it will be a shame to lose them to grandma''s house! This kind of situation, he is absolutely not allowed to appear!


    All the way, Xu Shaotang came to Peninsula villa in less than half an hour.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Chen Cheng with his head down.


    "Beaten?" Xu Shaotang slowly goes to Chen Cheng''s side and looks down at Chen Cheng''s cheek.


    Although Chen Cheng''s head is buried, he still sees it. Chen Cheng''s face is blue, and the corner of his mouth seems to be broken, with a slight bloodstain.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng buried his face lower and said with shame: "boss, I''m a shame to you!"


    "The one who farts!" Xu Shaotang light said: "I don''t come here to help you find a place? Our neighbor still has experts. At your present level, you can still fight against ordinary experts. Against their top experts, there must be only victims! "


    In the area of martial arts, although the development of this neighbor is not as long-standing as that of Xia state, after all, many things still come from Xia state, and after years of development, they have their own system.


    Although its master is not many, but also some master! Of course, this kind of so-called master is relative to Chen Cheng. For people like Xu Shaotang and even long Fei, those so-called masters are not even farts.


    "Boss, you will guide me later. I need to find the place myself, OK?" Chen Cheng slowly raised his blue and purple cheek and said to Xu Shaotang with his fist firmly.


    "Are you sure?" Xu Shaotang looked at Chen Cheng hesitantly and said, "if your strength gap is too big, I''ll give you guidance next to you, and you won''t win. If you lose again, it''s really embarrassing!"


    Chen Cheng thought about it, nodded heavily and said with determination: "yes! The Birdman''s legs are so fast that I can''t see his moves clearly! But boss, you can easily see it! "


    "Fast legs? It seems that he is a taekwondo master! " Xu Shaotang touched his chin and asked with a smile, "do you know the name of the Birdman?"


    "I don''t know!" Chen Cheng shook his head and said, "I only listen to people around him call him master park.""Master park?" Xu Shaotang thought about it and said with a smile, "I probably know who that person is. No wonder you were beaten!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng asked curiously, "why, is that Birdman who is simple or anything very powerful?"


    Chen Cheng really doesn''t know about these so-called masters in neighboring countries. On the one hand, he seldom pays attention to these things. On the other hand, he thinks that the small martial arts is scum. His failure has something to do with his own strength and his initial contempt for the enemy.


    "If it''s the one I know, it''s better." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "let me tell you what you know about the black belt. It''s all for fun. Their real masters should have the same strength as their inborn ones!"


    "Ah?" Chen Cheng asked in surprise: "is not the black belt the highest level?"


    "You look down on them!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "as far as I know, there are at least master level (Fiction) and national technology level (Fiction) above the black belt. However, these two levels of practice are real skills of killing people. What they pay attention to is a deadly move. These people usually don''t show up much! As far as your current strength is concerned, there is still the power of World War I against the masters and the national technical level, which is basically the same as looking for abuse! The one you meet should be at the national level nine times out of ten! "


    "So it is! I said, "why is the Birdman so fast?" Chen Cheng suddenly said.

 Chapter 1733

    Seeing Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng walking into the banquet hall, Li Xiuping suddenly shows an imperceptible smile on his face. While pretending to be polite to Li Mingxu, he quietly winks at Xu Shaotang, indicating that Xu Shaotang should teach these people a lesson.


    When Xu Shaotang saw the middle-aged man standing behind Li Mingxu with a solemn face, he knew that Chen Cheng was not wronged.


    Park Tai Hsien, the top expert of neighboring countries, should be at the level of Long Fei.


    "Who is this?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming in with Chen Cheng, Li Mingxu asks Li Xiuping with a little doubt.


    Li Xiuping said with a smile: "it''s like Chen Cheng''s friend. I don''t know him very well, but I remember meeting him once."


    "I know him! Xu Shaotang Park Tai Hsien said with a smile: "some time ago, I watched a video of him making a movie with a man named mu Tiance."


    "Making a movie?"


    "Ha ha, the helper they got is not an actor, is it?"


    "Are they too easy to cheat?"


    "Normally, I heard that there are a lot of so-called martial arts masters in Xia state. In fact, they are all very good actors. Maybe they are also good actors."


    Hearing Park Tai Hsien say that Xu Shaotang is actually just a filmmaker, the people behind Li Mingxu immediately start to talk. They all feel that the things in front of them are too ridiculous. They even imply that Li Xiuping has no eyes, and the helper he has got is an actor.


    "Actors?" Li Mingxu, a crafty old man, took a funny look at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "isn''t this the one who came to master park to compete with him? It doesn''t seem very good. It''s better for actors to play in movies. Don''t participate in actual combat. "


    Hearing Li Mingxu''s words, Chen Cheng stepped forward, held his fist tightly, looked at Park Tai Hsien with a proud face, and said loudly, "I''m the one who wants to compete with him!"


    "You?"


    The gang looked at Chen Cheng in amazement, and then burst into laughter: "you are all defeated by master park. Why challenge again?"


    Park Tai Hsien also said to Chen Cheng with a smile, "Mr. Chen, you don''t have to worry too much about losing and winning in martial arts competitions."


    Although Park Tai Hsien''s words seem to be very restrained, but its potential meaning is very clear: his defeat is just, why waste time again!


    Of course, Chen Cheng recognized the hidden meaning of Park Tae Hsien''s words. His blue and purple face suddenly showed a trace of anger. He looked at Park Tae Hsien coldly and said, "I was not your opponent just now, but now, I''m afraid you are not my opponent! Why, don''t you dare to accept the challenge of my defeat? "


    Winning is winning, losing is losing. If Chen Cheng insists on not admitting his failure, he will only make a mockery of it.


    Now he challenges Park Tai Hsien again as a defeated general, which is in response to the old saying that the more frustrated he is, the braver he is.


    "We are just fighting each other. It seems that Mr. Chen''s endless entanglement is not very good?" Park Tai Hsien said with a smile.


    "I don''t think it''s bad!" Seeing Park Tai Hsien''s self styled appearance, Xu Shaotang felt a little angry. He looked at Park Tai Hsien faintly and said, "just now my friend told me that there is a taekwondo expert here, so I told him that the so-called Taekwondo is nothing but a mixture of plagiarizing martial arts from Xia and learning karate. Now my son runs to Laozi to show off I should teach my apprentices how to behave. "


    With Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Mingxu''s faces changed slightly.


    Taekwondo is a national skill they are proud of. Now it''s said by Xu Shaotang, which makes them feel humiliated.


    Li Mingxu said to Li Xiuping with a black face: "Mr. Li, it seems that you people in Xia state are too impolite, isn''t it?"


    "Courtesy?" When Li Xiuping was about to speak, Xu Shaotang had already taken the lead and said, "Laozi teaches his son how to be a man. This is the greatest courtesy. The son didn''t know that heaven was high and earth was rich. Later, he went out to show off at will. If he lost his son''s face, wouldn''t he also lose Lao Tzu''s face? Do you think so, park


    "Poof..."


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang called Park Tai Hsien Xiao Pu, Li Xiuping immediately vomited out the tea he had drunk into his mouth. He secretly said that Xu Shao was really funny. Park Tai Hsien is estimated to be 40 or 50 years old. He actually called others "Xiao Pu" in front of so many people. He really taught his son a lesson!


    Being humiliated by Xu Shaotang, Park Tai Hsien''s face turned blue and blue. He took his fist and stepped forward. His eyes glared at Xu Shaotang. He said in a deep voice: "this gentleman, I want to challenge you! Let''s see who is Lao Tzu and who is son! "


    "Challenge the boss? You don''t deserve it


    Chen Cheng stepped forward at the same time, looking at Park Tai Hsien with a full face of war, and said, "if you want to challenge my boss, you have to pass me first!"


    "How dare the defeated generals be arrogant?" Park Tai Hsien looked at Chen Cheng with disdain and said, "I''ve been lenient just now. If you want to come back, I can''t guarantee that I''ll be lenient! If I do it hard, don''t regret it"Don''t worry, you don''t have the chance!" Chen Cheng said confidently.


    If there is no Xu Shaotang here, he really does not dare to trust big, but with Xu Shaotang in his heart, he has confidence.


    He is well aware of Xu Shaotang''s power. If he doesn''t want to find his own place and let Xu Shaotang fight with Park Tae Hsien, it is estimated that park Tae Hsien will only be killed by one move.


    As Chen Cheng''s voice falls, the banquet hall is full of gunpowder. They both stare at each other as if they want to kill each other.


    "You sir, look at this..." Li Mingxu looked at Li Xiuping and said slowly, "if there is a human life, it doesn''t seem very good?"


    "Well, it''s not so good!" Li Xiuping nodded slightly and said to Chen Cheng faintly: "Chen Cheng, it''s just a martial arts contest. It''s just to give everyone a boost. You have to be careful. You don''t want to kill people, you know?"


    "All right, I''ll try my best!" Chen Cheng said with cooperation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Li Xiuping''s words, Li Mingxu''s people were shocked.


    Others Li Mingxu clearly said that if Park Tai Hsien killed Chen Cheng, it would not be very good. As a result, Li Xiuping was very good, and the other way round! Didn''t he see Chen Cheng being beaten all over by Park Tai Hsien just now?


    "Since Mr. Li is so confident, let them help us to have fun." Li Mingxu took the red wine in front of him and said to Park Tai Hsien with a smile: "master Park, you should also pay attention to propriety. You should be guiding your students."


    "He doesn''t deserve to be my student!" Park Tai Xian said haughtily.


    "You''ve always been so arrogant!" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders, yawned and said to Chen Cheng slowly, "it''s better to go back to sleep than to hurry up and finish me. I think you are idle all day. It''s just like they are. They just give up their identity!"

 Chapter 1734

    Well done!


    Chen Cheng laughs loudly in his heart. Xu Shaotang''s words can really kill his anger, but he says quietly on his face: "OK, I''ll try my best to make a quick decision and not delay the boss''s sleeping time!"


    Listening to their words, the gang of Bangzi were very angry. They had never seen such arrogant people before. From the beginning to the end, Xu Shaotang''s words were full of contempt for them, which seriously hurt their fragile national self-esteem.


    Park Tai Hsien clenched his fist and said to Chen Cheng, "come on, I''ll give you three moves!"


    It''s crazy, but Park Tai Hsien does have arrogant capital, especially in front of Chen Cheng, the defeated general.


    Looking at the arrogant Park Tai Hsien, Chen Cheng has a flash of cold light in his eyes. He doesn''t have any extra words. He directly attacks Park Tai Hsien with a punch.


    Park Tai Hsien just slightly side, has dodged Chen Cheng''s attack.


    "There are two more moves!" Park Tai Hsien stands there confidently, waiting for Chen Cheng''s next attack.


    Chen Cheng immediately stepped forward and hit Park Tai Hsien''s head with an elbow in his backhand.


    When Park Tai Hsien dodged, Xu Shaotang suddenly said: "left fist, three points under the rib!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng didn''t hesitate. He hit Park Tai Hsien with his left fist.


    Park Tae Hsien''s originally planned escape route was instantly blocked by Chen Cheng. If he still dodged in the original direction, he would have to bear Chen Cheng''s heavy blow. Of course, park Tae Hsien would not do so. His head has not yet fully turned. His body has made a natural response, and his arms suddenly droop down to block his rib.


    "Right palm, backhand, left face!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice sounded again, and Chen Cheng immediately followed suit.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the face sounded. At the same time, everyone except Xu Shaotang was stunned. Even Chen Cheng didn''t expect that the slap actually fell on Park Tai Xian''s face. Although the slap''s strength was not great, its effect was far better than that of a punch on Park Tai Xian''s face.


    The so-called beating people without face, but Xu Shaotang just goes the opposite way. Although he can completely let Chen Cheng change the slap into fist or side kick just now, he chose the most brutal way.


    Park Tai Hsien felt his slightly hot cheek in a daze. He was still in a state of stupidity. He couldn''t believe that this defeated general would humiliate himself in this way. The key is that he made him succeed.


    After returning to his mind, park Tae Hsien''s face, which was only slightly hot, suddenly turned red, and the red gradually spread to his neck and eyes. In just a few seconds, park Tae Hsien''s eyes were red because of congestion, and his breath between his nose and breath was gradually aggravated. His chest fluctuated violently, obviously falling into a rage.


    "Kill


    All of a sudden, Park Tai Hsien''s breath completely changed, the whole person was covered with a strong murderous atmosphere.


    "Back up!" Xu Shaotang knows that park Tae Hsien is going to attack. Although the three moves have not yet been passed, Chen Cheng Gang''s slap has completely angered Park Tae Hsien. At this time, who cares about the words like "let you take three moves"? Now Park Tae Hsien is really killing Chen Cheng and intends to wash his shame with Chen Cheng''s blood.


    As soon as Chen Chenggang retreated, Park Tai Hsien''s attack arrived.


    Park Tai Hsien is full of explosive power. With one kick, a strong wind hits Chen Cheng. Fortunately, Chen Cheng retreats one step ahead of time, otherwise this kick will be enough to blow him away.


    When he failed to hit the target, Park Tai Hsien immediately took on the attack. With one foot on the ground and a pad, he suddenly jumped into the air and kicked Chen Cheng on the cheek.


    "Half a step to the left, elbow on the knee!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice sounded again. This time, Park Tai Hsien had learned to be smart and knew that Xu Shaotang was the real key figure. At the moment Xu Shaotang spoke, he was ready to kick Chen Cheng, who was sure to move to the left.


    "Puyin leg!"


    At the moment when Park Tai Hsien changed his attack style, Xu Shaotang''s voice sounded again.


    Chen Cheng doesn''t have any hesitation. He directly kicks Park Tai Hsien. Before Park Tai Hsien''s strength is fully recovered, Chen Cheng''s attack has arrived.


    "Ah


    After a scream, Park Tai Hsien covered his crotch with pain and fell to the ground. The huge pain twisted his whole face, and the beany sweat kept falling from his forehead.


    However, Park Tai Hsien also seems to realize that the loud wailing here is against the national standard. After a few screams, he clenched his teeth and didn''t let himself make any sound. His cheeks were burning fast.


    "Shameless!"


    Seeing the tragic situation of Park Tai Hsien, a man behind Li Ming Xu stands up and looks at Chen Cheng angrily. Several other people come out one after another and surround Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng. It seems that they are going to have a group attack.


    "Back off!"


    Seeing his own staff out of control, Li Mingxu yelled.Hearing Li Mingxu''s roar, although those people are not willing to see Li Mingxu, they still resist their anger and return to Li Mingxu.


    "We''ve learned your skill." Li Mingxu said to Li Xiuping with a cold face: "your country is full of talents. I really admire it!"


    Li Xiuping didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would instruct Chen Cheng to use such abusive means. He was slightly embarrassed when he heard Li Mingxu''s words. However, he was also a person who had seen the world. He immediately calmed down and said to Li Mingxu with a smile: "I''m really sorry. The essence of our Xia martial arts is to spend the least effort to get the most results. They may not have made it Control it. If I had known that, I would have let them perform with master park with those fancy fists and embroidered legs. "


    No blood to kill!


    Hearing what Li Xiuping said, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help cheering for Li Xiuping.


    Although Li Xiuping was apologizing to Li Mingxu, he was clearly saying that Xia''s Kung Fu was a way to kill people, while Bangzi''s things were just fists and legs embroidered. Because of his identity, he didn''t make it very clear.


    Of course, Li Mingxu and others can hear the potential meaning of Li Xiuping. People who have not completely calmed down their anger are furious again.


    "In that case, let me have a try. This time, we don''t have to show our legs!"


    A man who can''t find out his age with Park Tai Hsien came out slowly from behind Li Ming Xu. He looked at Chen Cheng with frosty face and said, "you''re not qualified to compete with me. Get out of here! Let me see how good your boss is! "

 Chapter 1735

    As Chen Cheng was about to speak, Xu Shaotang suddenly shook his head slightly. Then he slowly stepped forward two steps and said with a smile, "others have called their names to compete with me, and I can''t help fighting, can''t I? Old four, you go to have a rest first. Oh, by the way, your boy''s hands are too dark. He hurt master park like this. Why don''t you call a doctor! Master park is a national treasure of their country. There must be no mistakes! "


    He doesn''t know this man, but he feels that this man seems to be a little better than Park Tae Hsien. In fact, it''s opportunistic to guide Chen Cheng to defeat Park Tae Hsien just now. If you don''t use shady moves, even if you can help Chen Cheng defeat Park Tae Hsien, it''s estimated that Chen Cheng can''t do well. After all, the gap between their strength is still quite big. His guidance is very important It''s not everything.


    "All right! I''ll go right away! " Chen Cheng looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "it''s not that I''m too black. I didn''t expect master park to be so unruly..."


    Chen Cheng''s words undoubtedly slapped Li Mingxu on their face again.


    Li Mingxu''s face was cold for a moment. He winked at the man who just came out, indicating that he should teach him a good lesson. It''s better to return him in his own way.


    That person understanding, after returning Li Mingxu a look in the eyes, arrogantly to Xu Shaotang said: "in the next park Taiji!"


    "No introduction. I''m not interested in knowing who you are." Xu Shaotang lightly looked at Park Tai Chi and said, "if you don''t come together, or if you lose, someone will challenge me. I''m afraid of trouble."


    "Arrogance


    Park Tai Chi didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang was arrogant and roared: "since you have said that, I will satisfy you. They all say that Xia''s martial arts are extensive and profound. We just want to ask for your advice!"


    Park Tai Chi is not stupid. When Xu Shaotang was guiding Chen Cheng just now, he knew that this man must be an expert. Although his strength is slightly stronger than Park Tai Xian, he is not sure that he can defeat Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang gave him a good chance to say this.


    Arrogant people, always have to pay the price! Park Tai Ji thought hard in the heart.


    Hearing Park Tai Chi''s words, Li Ming Xu hesitated slightly for a while and nodded slowly to the people behind him.


    With Li Mingxu''s permission, the three people behind him immediately step forward slowly, and four people stand in four corners to surround Xu Shaotang in the middle.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing four murderous people around him, Xu Shaotang suddenly said.


    "What, you''re back?" Park Tai Chi looked at Xu Shaotang with disdain and said, "it''s still time to repent now. After all, there are many of us. Even if we win, it''s disgraceful."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not going to go back on it. I just said in advance that what I practice is killing people. I''m not good at learning skills and sometimes I can''t control my strength well. I want to ask, if I accidentally kill or maim any of you, will you hold me responsible? "


    "This..." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Xiuping hesitated a little and said slowly, "try to control it. We are making friends with martial arts. It''s not good to kill people. President Li, don''t you think so?"


    In his heart, he knew how strong Xu Shaotang was. He was really afraid that Xu Shaotang would accidentally kill him. After all, Li Mingxu and others came to Tianhai to discuss business cooperation. If he did, it would be hard to say.


    However, Li Xiuping, as an old man in the world, still gives the ball to Li Mingxu. Anyway, he knows that Xu Shaotang can''t be defeated. If Li Mingxu says something like this, no matter whether he lives or dies, he can''t be blamed for his life!


    Li Mingxu is also an old man in the world. He hesitated for a while and said slowly, "I agree with Mr. Li. This is the exchange between the two countries. There''s no need to kill people!"


    "Old fox!" Li Xiuping scolded in his heart and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "then you''d better control it."


    "Well, I can''t do it!" Xu Shaotang sighed and laughed helplessly, took the initiative to carry his hands behind him, shrugged and said: "in that case, I don''t need to use my hands! I''m too lazy to attack. You''re free, but I said I''ll give you three hundred moves. If you can''t even touch my clothes after three hundred moves, I''ll give you a kick. If you can stand it, it depends on your nature. "


    "It''s really revenge for Xu Shao!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Xiuping couldn''t help laughing in his heart. Just now, Park Tai Hsien said that he wanted Chen Cheng to make three moves. As a result, he couldn''t help but make a move just after the two moves. Now Xu Shaotang is very good. When he comes up, he just says to let the other party make three hundred moves, and he still carries his hands behind him!


    To say humiliation, Xu Shaotang, this is the real humiliation to these people!


    Xu Shaotang''s words naturally aroused the anger of Park Tai Chi and others. However, since Xu Shaotang was so arrogant, they also took this opportunity to teach this arrogant man a lesson.


    "I really admire Mr. Xu''s courage!" Park Tai Ji looked at Xu Shaotang coldly and said in a deep voice: "since Mr. Xu has to do this, let''s ask Mr. Xu''s tips!"With that, Park Tai Chi stepped forward abruptly, and a fierce whirlwind swept to Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing Park Taiji''s move, the other three were not ambiguous and besieged Xu Shaotang one after another.


    However, in the moment they just shot, Xu Shaotang''s feet moved slightly, and he had already jumped out of their encirclement.


    Four people from different angles almost bumped into each other and quickly withdrew their offensive.


    Just with one move, they knew that the man in front of them was absolutely the best among the experts. At this time, they also put away their contempt and began to attack Xu Shaotang furiously.


    Facing the siege of four people, Xu Shaotang fulfilled his promise. His hands were always behind him, and he didn''t launch any counterattack. He just used his flexible body method to evade the siege of four people.


    Although the attack at the foot of the four was fierce and swift, they couldn''t get close to Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang used his flexible body method to flash behind their man several times, and asked that man to help him resist the attack of the other three.


    As time goes by, the four people who besieged Xu Shaotang are more and more anxious. At this moment, they seem to have a premonition that their doom is coming.


    "Two hundred ninety-nine, three hundred..."


    When Xu Shaotang said "three hundred" in his mouth, his whole momentum suddenly changed, and the boundless murderous spirit spread around him.

 Chapter 1736

    "Kaka..."


    With the sound of several broken bones, park Taiji and others fell to the ground with their knees in pain.


    However, these people are tough men. Although all their knees were kicked off by Xu Shaotang, they tried their best to resist the scream. Everyone was biting their teeth and fighting against the great pain with their own indomitable will. The big sweat kept falling, and their clothes were soon wet with the sweat, but they didn''t even hum.


    It''s not bad that they insist on saving people''s dignity.


    Looking at PU Taiji and others who fell to the ground and insisted desperately, Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "it turns out that you just stole some martial arts from us."


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t pay attention to these people. He didn''t make it too difficult for Li Xiuping, otherwise these people would be dead now.


    Li Mingxu looks at these people lying on the ground with a gloomy face.


    He thought that these people around him might not be Xu Shaotang''s opponents, but he didn''t expect that they were defeated so fiercely. Four people besieged one person, and they didn''t touch other people''s clothes from the beginning to the end. Now they were killed by others, which was a great shame for him!


    "Pa!"


    Li Mingxu patted himself slowly. He tried hard to suppress his anger and forced out a smile to Li Xiuping, saying: "your martial arts are really broad and profound. Today I really opened my eyes! Well, Mr. Li, let''s talk about it today. My people are injured a little. I''m going to take them for treatment. "


    "I''m really sorry, our men are a little bit heavy." Li Xiuping stood up slowly, shook hands with Li Mingxu and said, "well, I''ll arrange someone to take you to the hospital."


    "No!" Li Mingxu shook his head slightly and said, "it''s all minor injuries. It''s not in the way!"


    After hearing Li Mingxu''s words, the people who were lying on the ground knew that they could not lie down any more. Even the people whose knees were broken by Xu Shaotang tried their best to resist the pain and stand up from the ground. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang just broke one of their knees. Otherwise, they would not be able to stand up even if they had fought for their lives.


    After a simple courtesy, Li Mingxu and his party left Peninsula villa.


    Watching Li Mingxu and other people''s cars go away, Li Xiuping who takes them to the door suddenly laughs.


    "Happy, damn happy!" Li Xiuping looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face and said, "Xu Shao, I really thought you were going to kill these birds just now."


    "Just kill it!" Chen Cheng said indignantly, "those birdmen are so arrogant. They look like the best in the world everywhere they go!"


    "What are you doing to kill them? Just teach them a lesson." Xu Shaotang patted Chen Cheng''s head lightly and said lightly, "kill them, but let us be inferior."


    Li Xiuping nodded and said, "yes! After all, it''s in our country! "


    "Well, you''ve got it back for you, and I''ve got it back." Xu Shaotang yawned and said, "these birdmen really don''t let people worry. They are really invincible in the world


    "Who said no?" Li Xiuping said with a smile: "these birdmen are really arrogant. You don''t know. If it wasn''t for Li Mingxu, the old man, who is their domestic business leader, I would be too lazy to pay attention to them! When we think of Tianhai''s investment, it seems that we are giving alms to Xia Guo. That is to say, I am in this position. Otherwise, I really want to slap the old man. I really think Tianhai is short of his investment! "


    Mention this matter, Li Xiuping can''t help but get angry, very incongruous to Li Mingxu they disappear in the direction of the middle finger.


    Seeing Li Xiuping''s action, Xu Shaotang was surprised and said with a smile, "what happened to him? Why are you so angry? "


    "What else can we do? Just ask us for resources, land and other support!" Li Xiuping curled his lips and snorted: "as soon as the lion comes, he will open his mouth and ask us to grant them a piece of free land. Why don''t we all go to work for him?"


    "What a lion


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I don''t care about them, let them stay cool. I really think they are God!"


    He really admired Li Mingxu. He even dared to offer such terms to Li Xiuping. I''m afraid even Mr. Zhao Ji is embarrassed to offer such terms. It''s good for Tianhai to get a discount. He even wants to offer free of charge, which can be described as open robbery.


    "Xu Shao, you don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk! Standing in my position, even if I''m upset, I''m sure I can''t get rid of them. Otherwise, who dares to invest in Tianhai in the future? " Li Xiuping helplessly looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "but now, that group of people have been taught a lesson by you. It''s estimated that they won''t invest again, and I''ll be clean."


    "I said, don''t you want me to help you get rid of them from the beginning?" Xu Shaotang asked Li Xiuping with a smile.Li Xiuping shook his head and said with a smile: "I don''t have this idea. It''s the old man Li Mingxu who proposed to compete with each other. I don''t want to see them find you in our Tianhai arrogance. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Chen Cheng."


    "This is true!" Chen Cheng nodded and said, "when I received the call from Mr. Li, I was also baffled! Alas, I would not have come if I had known those birdmen were so powerful! Mr. Li, I think this is a work-related injury? "


    "Ha ha! Of course Li Xiuping laughed and said, "I''ll buy two chickens to see you in your house later."


    Chen Cheng shook his head with a sad face and said, "come on, next time there''s such a thing, don''t look for me, I''ll thank God!"


    He knew that the reason why Li Xiuping found him was that he didn''t want to disturb Xu Shaotang, so it was a helpless move to find him.


    "Where can there be another time for such a thing?" Li Xiuping laughed, then turned to Xu Shaotang and said: "Xu Shao, today''s things are really troublesome to you. If you didn''t help to fight the arrogance of those birdmen, I don''t know when they would be entangled with me!"


    "Don''t be polite with me!" Xu Shaotang said slightly, "OK, then you go on with your business, we''ll go first!"


    "I''ll see you off!"


    "No! It''s not that we can''t find our way. You should be busy with it


    After a brief chat with Li Xiuping, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng leave.

 Chapter 1737

    They drove to the cafe near Peninsula villa.


    After ordering two cups of coffee, they sat down in the elegant room in the corner.


    "Haven''t we been here for a long time?" Xu Shaotang asks Chen Cheng with a smile.


    Peninsula villa used to be one of the activity bases of their brothers. After so many years, they are familiar with the surrounding area of Peninsula villa. For several years, the cafe has remained the same.


    "It should be about five years!" Chen Cheng said with a smile, "besides, we used to drink a lot of time. Where do we have time for coffee?"


    Thinking about what they had done, they could not help smiling at the same time. When they were sitting here, they never thought that a few years would make such a big change in their lives, let alone that they would have a good day.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we have a lot of time to drink now."


    Chen Cheng nodded and chuckled. Suddenly, he sighed and asked, "boss, if they are brothers now, can they clean up those sticks easily?"


    "If we fight alone, there must be no problem, but if we attack in groups, it''s not necessarily. Although we say that taekwondo is not good in front of others, the real Taekwondo itself is a kind of killing skill. If Baoshan didn''t make great progress in this period of time, they may not be able to resist the siege of so many people." Xu Shaotang said slowly, and at the same time, he asked Chen Cheng with a smile, "why, you don''t regret it?"


    At the beginning, between becoming a strong man and accompanying his family, Chen Cheng chose to accompany his family. Today, he was defeated by Park Tai Hsien. He must be unwilling. I don''t know if Chen Cheng is regretting his choice. After all, his foundation is actually better than Li Baoshan''s. If he insisted on it at the beginning, I''m afraid his strength will be better than Li Baoshan''s It''s too late.


    Chen Cheng asked with a smile, "do you want to listen to the truth or the lie?"


    "Bullshit, of course it''s true!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Chen Cheng chuckled and said, "in fact, regret must be some regret, but there is no good regret. Life is like this, there are gains and losses, I got a peaceful life, now the strength is poor, it is also reasonable! Can''t I take all the good things by myself? "


    "Ha ha, your boy''s consciousness is quite high!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this road is your own choice, and it''s not convenient for me to say more. Since you have chosen it, you can live a good life."


    "Well, I know!" Chen Cheng nodded and asked in a low voice, "brother Baoshan, are they OK now?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I really can''t answer you. I haven''t heard from them for a long time, but it should be OK, otherwise I would have received the news."


    "That''s good!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng was a little relieved and said: "two days ago, Xiao Lan was still telling me that he hadn''t seen brother Shan for a long time, and there was no news about brother Shan. He was worried that something had happened to brother Shan. It''s not easy for her to ask you, so she asked me. "


    "Then tell her the truth." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "now there is no need to keep things in Kunlun secret, as long as you don''t publicize them everywhere."


    After the appearance of Xiaozhi''s intrusion into the network, these people who are closer to Xu Shaotang will know the existence of Kunlun.


    On the contrary, according to Xu Shaotang''s prediction, the time for the invasion of the demons should be coming soon. We can''t hide the Kunlun kingdom.


    "OK, then I''ll tell her directly later!" Chen Cheng nodded slightly and asked curiously, "boss, are you sure about that?"


    "You said about the invasion of the demons?"


    Chen Cheng nodded and said, "yes!"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang honest said: "now none of us know how strong the demon clan is, so we can''t judge this matter, but I believe everyone will try their best."


    There is no answer in his mind, and no one can have an answer. Now they don''t even see the shadow of the demons, and the only one they have ever contacted is the robot Xiaozhi. There is no basis for discussing what to grasp.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, I''m really afraid of this thing. I''ve never been so afraid of anything since I was young."


    "Everybody''s afraid!" Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "but I''m afraid that it can''t solve the problem. Now I have to carry it. If I can carry it, it''s natural that everyone will be happy and can''t carry it. It''s a big deal that everyone will play together. I believe that no one will give it to the invaders even if the world is destroyed."


    "Play together..." Chen Cheng''s mouth slightly draws, but he admires Xu Shaotang. There are not many people who can face this matter so calmly.


    But, where does he know, Xu Shaotang is not indifferent, but helpless. If he can''t change the ending, he must die together. No one can think about it.


    Looking at Chen Cheng''s face, Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "this is not something you should worry about. There are so many people carrying it when the sky collapses. Just live with Li Lan well. Look at the old man, he is so smart that I envy him!""Ha, third brother is really smart." Thinking about Xiao Jingwen, who runs around the world with Liu Tong all day, Chen Cheng smiles and says, "I also envy my third brother. I used to think that I was heartless. I didn''t expect that compared with him, nothing counts."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "have you ever heard a word?"


    "What''s that?" Chen Cheng asks curiously.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "heartless, no worries."


    In fact, he also wanted to live a heartless life long ago, but now it''s impossible. He can only sigh about nature in the dead of night.


    "Ha ha, that''s true!" Chen Cheng said with a smile: "it seems that I will learn more from the third brother! No wonder you have to go home first, boss


    "Yes Xu Shaotang stood up slowly, patted Chen Cheng on the shoulder with a smile, and said, "I''m worried about those useless things. It''s the most important thing to cherish now. In addition, if you still have some regrets about your original decision, you can practice more on your own. Although it''s not a big chance to break through the congenital, it''s not totally hopeless. You can have a try."


    "Boss, forget it." Chen Cheng shook his head with a smile and said: "you have said that these things are not what I should worry about. Now, I''ll try to enjoy my life when the world is not in chaos. I''ve discussed with Xiao Lan. I''ll go to Qizhou island in two days to enjoy the peace before the storm."


    "Qizhou island?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Chen Cheng in surprise and said with a smile, "you really enjoy it! However, you''ve just had a fight with others, and now you''re running to other people''s territory, so you''re not afraid that others will attack you secretly! "

 Chapter 1738

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng was stunned and nodded: "how can I forget this stubble? Before and Xiaolan decided to go to Qizhou Island, they didn''t make trouble with Li Mingxu. "


    "With my understanding of those birdmen, if you go to Qizhou island with Xiaolan now, they don''t know. Once they know, they won''t let you go!" Xu Shaotang said seriously.


    Chen Cheng thought about it and nodded: "those birdmen are not good birds. It seems that I have to discuss with Xiao Lan after I go back."


    He and Li Lan are looking for a place for a holiday, not a place to cause trouble for themselves.


    If there is no business with Li Mingxu, Qizhou island is a good choice. It has a good scenery, is close to Xia state, and has a short time to come and go. But now, except for such a thing, Qizhou island must be a place of right and wrong. He knows Li Mingxu''s influence in neighboring countries. As soon as they go to Qizhou Island, they will be found.


    "Don''t discuss it. Let''s go to Qizhou island." Xu Shaotang said to Chen Cheng with a sudden smile.


    "Ah? Why do you want to go Chen Cheng looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile and said, "boss, don''t you want to help me collect the corpse?"


    Xu Shaotang white his one eye, speechless said: "collect fart corpse! Just now I thought about it, and I''m going to take my family there to play! "


    "Ah?"


    Chen Cheng looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise, but he doesn''t expect Xu Shaotang to say this, "boss, do you have time for a holiday when you are so busy?"


    "The machine needs to be overhauled, not to mention the people!" Xu Shaotang said with a black face: "can''t I go to Qizhou island for a holiday?"


    In fact, he had planned to take his family out for a good holiday to relax, because he knew that this was probably the last time in a short time. When they finished their holiday, he would take he Shibi to Kunlun to see what kind of world was behind that door.


    Therefore, when Chen Cheng said that he would go to Qizhou for a holiday, he already had a decision in his heart.


    "Yes, of course!" Chen Cheng said with a smile: "with the boss, I don''t have to worry about Li Mingxu''s cunning moves behind his back!"


    He had planned to go back to Li Lan to discuss going to other places. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang was also interested in vacation. Xu Shaotang was willing to go. Of course, he was happy. In his eyes, the place where Xu Shaotang was is safe, and he was worried about farts!


    "Why don''t you ask Lao San, anyway, he and Liu Tong go around all day, or will they go with us?" Xu Shaotang said to Chen Cheng.


    Chen Cheng nodded and said, "OK, I''ll call my third brother later. By the way, what about my second brother?"


    Referring to you Mingze, Xu Shaotang thought a little, shook his head and said: "he''s gone. Don''t call him for the time being. He has been shot in the face. If someone finds out that he''s still alive, he''s going to make trouble again."


    "All right!"


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, when Xu Shaotang told his family that he was going to Qizhou island for a holiday, the girls were naturally very happy.


    "Let''s go, you young people, and we will not join in the fun." Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "you have a good time. You don''t have to worry about things at home and in the company."


    "Yes Fang Lan also nodded and said: "you take Miao Miao and yuan''er with you, and the other children will stay at home. We will take care of them for you. If we really want to take all those little guys with us, you won''t have to play."


    The children of the Xu family, Miao Miao and Lin Yuan, are a little older. The other children are still young. They are struggling all the time. If they all go, their vacation will be like taking care of their children in another place.


    Listening to the words of Xu Wenzheng and his wife, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m sorry to leave you at home."


    "Oh, what are you embarrassed about in front of us?" Fang LAN poked Xu Shaotang''s head and said with a smile, "you don''t have much time with them all year round. Since you decide to go on holiday this time, you should have a good time. After a while, you may not have a chance to play."


    "Mom, you have nothing to do at home anyway. Come with me." Lin Shuying advised: "since it''s a holiday, isn''t it good for the family to have a good rest together?"


    Fang LAN shook his head and said with a smile, "we are old, and we don''t have your energy."


    In fact, they don''t have that energy. They just don''t want to disturb the intimacy of their sons and daughters in law.


    "Mom, you''re not old at all!" Su Ruyun, holding Fang Lan''s arm, closed her mouth and smiled: "let''s go out together, and others think we are sisters!"


    Fang LAN patted Su Ruyun''s hand and said with a smile: "your girl''s mouth is really sweet. She will make her happy."


    "I''m not going either. I''m at home with my parents."


    Although pitiful heart also want to go, but he has a big stomach, go where is not convenient, can only stay at home.


    Hearing compassion''s words, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you didn''t go to Shennong mountain some time ago. You have to go this time! Qizhou island is not such a wild place as Shennong mountain, where the medical level is also very high, you don''t have to worry, even if you want to have children there! ""Yes, you must go this time!" Fang LAN took pity''s hand and said seriously: "don''t stay at home all day, go out to breathe fresh air. It''s just right for Qizhou island. This time has passed. It''s neither cold nor hot. You should go to relax."


    In fact, Fang LAN wants to leave pity around and talk about it with him, but he hopes pity can be happy.


    And for Lianxin, the happiest thing is to be with Xu Shaotang. It''s not just Lianxin. I believe all the daughters in law of Xu''s family have this idea.


    "Yes, sister Lianxin!" Ji Rushu said to Lianxin with a smile: "we are sorry to leave our parents at home. If you also stay at home, even if we go out to play, we will not be happy. You can go with us! What''s more, don''t you mean they''re going too? Xiao Tong is a nurse. What else do you have to worry about? "


    Listen to everyone''s persuasion, pity heart helplessly looked at the crowd, finally nodded: "well, then I also follow to join the fun, otherwise you don''t have a good time, my sin can be big."


    When they agreed, they were very happy. They thought that they would go to Qizhou island to enjoy the sunshine and sand beach. They were all a little excited.


    Seeing all the girls happy, Xu Shaotang knows that his decision is correct. They have been locked up in the world of Tianhai for too long

 Chapter 1739

    "I said," why do you suddenly want to join in the fun? " On Xiao Jingwen''s private plane, Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in front of him with a puzzled face and asks, "don''t you like to join in the fun most?"


    When talking to Mu Tiance on the phone two days ago, he inadvertently mentioned that he would go to Qizhou island for a holiday. As a result, mu Tiance also said that he would go, which made him a little confused. In his impression, mu Tiance is not the kind of person who likes to join in the fun.


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang, who was just like a curious baby: "why, can''t I go?"


    "Well, you can go wherever you want!" Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at mu Tiance, he is this vice virtue.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang did not continue to ask, mu Tiance nodded slightly and asked, "how long will it take to get to Qizhou island?"


    Xu Shaotang calculated silently in his heart and said, "there should be about two hours left! Why, are you in a hurry to go to Qizhou island? "


    "Nothing!" Mu Tiance gently closed his eyes, slowly said: "I''m going to sleep, don''t disturb me before arriving at Qizhou island."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless looking at mu Tiance, dare he asked himself how long it will take to get to Qizhou Island, is to calculate how long he can sleep.


    See mu Tiance do not want to chat with him, bored Xu Shaotang back to his position.


    "Hee hee, is the hot face sticking to the cold ass?" See Xu Shaotang back, Ji Rushu said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded deeply and said helplessly, "I don''t know how I can make friends with such boring people as mu Tiance."


    "We are rivals, not friends!"


    Mu Tiance''s ears are very sensitive. As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, his faint voice began to ring.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help patting his forehead. God knows what is in Mu Tiance''s head. They are friends of life and death. Mu Tiance has to insist that they are opponents. This sounds like self deception.


    "Dad, uncle Mu is so cold." Miao Miao is lying on Xu Shaotang''s body. His big bright eyes are about to turn into two crescent moon. He looks at mu Tiance with a little bit of worship.


    "Little girl, do you know what is callous?" Xu Shaotang reached out and patted Miao Miao''s head gently. He said with a smile, "your uncle Mu is just cold. It''s not cool at all! I call your dad cool


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Miao Miao immediately gave out a silver bell like laugh, covered his mouth and said with a smile: "Dad, you are so cheeky!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing Miao Miao''s words, the crowd burst into laughter. Lin Shuying bent down and said with a smile, "look, even the children say you are cheeky. You dare not admit the fact that you are cheeky in the future!"


    "I love you for nothing, little girl!" Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile. He took Miao Miao to his lap and sat down. He pretended to be angry and said, "Dad is angry. What should I do?"


    Miao Miao tilts his head to think about it, and then "Baji" kisses Xu Shaotang''s face, which once again arouses everyone''s laughter.


    "Boss, why don''t I book the room now?" Xiao Jingwen came over and asked Xu Shaotang, "do you want to book a presidential suite for you and your sisters in law?"


    "You want to be killed by your sisters in law, don''t you?" Xu Shaotang understands what Xiao Jingwen means. He thinks that this guy is trying to get him a big quilt to sleep with. He thinks that''s a good idea, but his women won''t agree.


    "I''m in a room with Shuying, and I''ll take care of her two little guys." Pitiful heart left oneself to go out first, she has pregnancy in the body, how dare to make mad with Xu Shaotang they.


    "Then I''ll have a room with Enoch." Su Ruyun said to Ji Rushu with a bad smile: "Rushu, my sisters will give you the chance. You should try your best to tempt someone!"


    Ji Rushu''s face flushed, but she didn''t refuse. She wanted to take advantage of this vacation to crush Xu Shaotang. In her heart, she secretly made up her mind to have a baby this time.


    "Well, since you''ve all arranged it, that''s it." Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Liu Tong, "Xiao Tong, do you want to take care of your sister Lianxin for me? She is pregnant. You know a lot about this."


    Liu Tong said with a smile: "well, I also happened to talk with sister Lianxin and sister Shuying. I haven''t had a good chat with them for a long time."


    "Boss!"


    Hearing Liu Tong''s words, Xiao Jingwen immediately said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter face: "are you too vindictive? I''m wrong


    "Ha ha, I want you to talk nonsense!" Of course, Xu Shaotang can''t let Liu Tong take care of Lianxin. Liu Tong is also on vacation. How can she become a close nurse of Lianxin? He just wants Xiao Jingwen to stay in the empty room alone. Seeing that Xiao Jingwen''s attitude of admitting mistakes is good, Xu Shaotang says to Liu Tong: "I''m kidding you, you''re funny, or I''ll be dazed by the broken ideas of the third guy ¡£¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Jingwen breathed a sigh of relief, and quietly gave Xu Shaotang a righteous look."By the way, I forgot to tell you one more thing." After joking, Xu Shaotang said seriously: "before, Chen Cheng and I cleaned up a few people who were in a high position on the side of Bangzi. It''s hard to ensure that they knew that we would not use indiscriminate means when we came to Qizhou island. Therefore, we should be more vigilant when we play."


    "It''s OK. We can rest assured that you are here." Xiao Jingwen said with a smile. It seems that he didn''t listen to Xu Shaotang at all.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said, "I''m not omnipotent. There are many people in Qizhou island. After all, this is someone else''s territory. If you''re too far away from me, there''s really something that I can''t save even if I want to."


    If everyone is around him within a few hundred meters, he is absolutely sure that he can protect everyone''s safety, but how can he let everyone not leave his hundreds of meters? So he felt that his reminder was very necessary. Everyone was on holiday. If something happened, it would be bad.


    See Xu Shaotang said seriously, Liu Tong gently patted Xiao Jingwen, said: "listen to brother Xu, don''t blindly toss, no matter where, safety is the most important!"


    "Well..." Xiao Jingwen nodded helplessly.


    Looking at Xiao Jingwen''s submissive appearance in front of Liu Tong, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this should be regarded as one thing down one thing?"


    "Ha ha, third brother, it seems that you will become a wife in the future!"


    "Besides, it seems that you are not?"


    With bursts of laughter, the plane finally landed on Qizhou island.

 Chapter 1740

    After arriving at Qizhou Island, they went straight to the hotel that had been reserved in advance.


    There are a lot of people in Qizhou island. Here you can see people from all over the world who come to holiday. Looking around, the blue sky and white clouds are shining with each other, and their eyes are lengthened. The blue sky and clear water are almost integrated. The warm sea breeze blows on the face, just like lovers'' hands gently touching. No wonder Qizhou island will become one of the holy places for honeymoon travel.


    "How beautiful


    Looking at the scene in front of them, many women exclaimed.


    "It''s really beautiful!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you show up on the beach together, it will add a beautiful scenery here."


    "What a sweet mouth Su Ruyun hung Xu Shaotang''s arm, pointed to the distant beach, and said with a smile, "are there so many bikini beauties that you can''t see?"


    "I''m blind!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "I''m blind, too!" Chen Cheng said with a smile: "I feel that many people here are similar..."


    Xiao Jingwen said with a laugh: "ha ha, it''s right to be blind. It''s all in one mold. It''s strange if you''re not blind."


    Although plastic surgery is popular in this country, it gives people a sense of beauty, but when you look at it carefully, you can see that these so-called beauties are almost the same.


    Joking, everyone has come to the seaside hotel that has been reserved on the plane.


    As one of the resorts, the hotels here are generally of high standard. They plan to leave their luggage behind the hotel and go out for a walk.


    "What? No room? Can you tell me the room I have reserved? "


    Xu Shaotang and his wife are sitting there for a rest when Xiao Jingwen''s angry voice suddenly rings in the hotel hall.


    Hearing Xiao Jingwen''s roar, Xu Shaotang stood up slowly, went to the front desk and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "They said there was no room!" Xiao Jingwen said with a black face: "I''ve made a reservation in advance. How can I have no room?"


    "I''m sorry, sir!" The beauty at the front desk kept a slight smile and said apologetically, "we were full yesterday."


    "It''s all full. How can I order online?" Xiao Jingwen snorted, "I don''t read much. Don''t cheat me!"


    "The beauty said with a smile:" this is our fault, should be our staff did not close the network channel in time, we will be very sorry for your deposit later


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang patted Xiao Jingwen on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. There are no rooms here. Let''s just go to other hotels. It''s impossible that all hotels are full on such a big Qizhou island."


    Originally is to take a holiday, there is no need to be angry because of this small matter, affect their holiday mood.


    Xiao Jingwen nodded and said angrily, "it''s the only way. Damn, I won''t live in this shabby hotel any more in my life. It''s a global chain. Just like them, they will go out of business sooner or later!"


    He didn''t have to live here, but he didn''t want to toss around, toss about, and he was tired and wasted time.


    Just as they were about to leave, a young couple came in with a suitcase. The man looked at the beautiful woman sitting here in surprise and was dragged to the front desk by the woman with envious eyes.


    In just a few seconds, the couple successfully went through the procedure of going to live.


    Looking at the couple walking into the elevator with the room card, Xiao Jingwen''s face suddenly became very ugly. He walked to the front desk a few steps and asked the beauty with a cold face: "didn''t you say there was no room?"


    "There are really no rooms!" The beauty at the front desk said leisurely: "because they have already made a reservation a few days ago, we arrange rooms for our guests in the order of first come first served."


    Xu Shaotang slightly frowned at the beauty in front of her, thought for a while, and asked faintly, "are you sure you don''t have a room, instead of receiving instructions to refuse Chen Cheng and Xu Shaotang to live?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the beauty''s eyes flashed a little flustered. She quickly shook her head and said, "Sir, we really don''t have any rooms here. We don''t have any instructions you said..."


    Although the beauty tried to hide, Xu Shaotang saw the color of panic in her eyes.


    At this time, Xiao Jingwen also responded and asked Xu Shaotang in a deep voice, "boss, do you mean that old man Li Mingxu is playing tricks behind his back?"


    It''s almost three or four hours since they set out. There''s a pre reporting procedure for entering other countries from Xia. It''s really not difficult for Li Mingxu to know that they have come to Qizhou island.


    Although Li Mingxu is only a businessman, the national conditions of his country are different from those of other countries. Top businessmen can even influence their senior figures. From this point of view, Li Mingxu does have great power in his country. It''s not hard to explain why there are so many experts to protect him when he goes to Tianhai for business talks.


    "I don''t know!" "Xu Shaotang said with a smile:" however, you go to see his computer to see if the order system is full"Good!"


    Xiao Jingwen immediately went to the front stage.


    "You can''t come in, sir! This is our work area, please leave, or we will call the police! " See Xiao Jingwen to go inside, several people immediately come forward to stop.


    "Get out of here!"


    Chen Cheng steps forward, rudely pulls away the people who stop Xiao Jingwen, and sweeps his fierce eyes across their faces.


    Seeing Chen Cheng''s cold eyes, several people suddenly feel like falling into an ice cave. They are just the service staff of the hotel, who can stand Chen Cheng''s eyes. Although Chen Cheng seldom fights and kills now, he used to be the master of licking blood at the edge of the knife, and the murderous spirit in his bones is inadvertently revealed.


    Xiao Jingwen unimpeded into the front desk, a will be ready to close the front desk order system that beauty open, and then carefully looking at the order system.


    "That''s what you told me. Full?" Xiao Jingwen slowly turned his cheek, cold face to see the beauty, cold asked.


    The beauty looked at Xiao Jingwen in a panic. She knew that she couldn''t hide it now. She had to lower her head and said, "Sir, we are also under orders. Please..."


    "Let''s go!" Xu Shaotang said to Xiao Jingwen with a smile, "just find out what''s going on. There''s no need to worry about them."


    "Just let them go?" Xiaojingwen some unwilling said.


    "What else? Do you still want to kill her? " Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s useless to find them. Let Li Mingxu come and have a good time! I''m worried about having no fun. Ha ha

 Chapter 1741

    You don''t have to think about it. All hotels in Qizhou island must have received the same notice. Xu Shaotang didn''t want to insult himself, so they just bought a tent near the beach to feel the real outdoor life.


    At night, Qizhou island is more lively. People come and go to the beach. Many people here choose the same way as Xu Shaotang.


    Others are roasting fresh seafood from the sea beside the beach, while Xu Shaotang and his three brothers gather in the tent.


    "Boss, how are you going to get Li Mingxu here?" Chen Cheng said curiously, "Li Mingxu is not your son. It''s impossible for him to come if you ask him to come here."


    Although living in a tent for one or two nights will have a different taste, they can''t live in a tent for the whole holiday, which is too inconvenient.


    If they want to stay in the hotel by force, I believe the people in these hotels can''t stop them. However, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to do such low-end things. He wants Li Mingxu to come and invite them to stay in the hotel in person.


    "It depends on Lao San''s ability."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Jingwen with a smile and said, "you should have a way to block the stock of Xingyue Group, right?"


    "Of course! I''m a scavenger Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "boss, however, the market value of Xingyue Group is hundreds of billions of US dollars. If we want to force down their share price, we need a lot of money. Even if we can pull down their share price, it doesn''t matter to them!"


    "How much is it?" Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand this, so he can only ask Xiao Jingwen.


    "Even with ten times leverage, it will cost at least tens of billions of dollars, or even more, to make the Star Moon Group hurt its muscles and bones..." You Mingze said slowly.


    "Tens of billions?"


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng took a swipe at the corners of their mouths. It''s no problem for them to raise tens of billions of Xia national currency, but it''s really a bit of pressure to ask for tens of billions of US dollars of working capital.


    Although Xu Shaotang can talk to Zhao Ji and others he knows, it was just their personal enmity with Li Mingxu. There is no need to involve Zhao Ji and others because of his personal enmity.


    "Not necessarily!" Xiao Jingwen shrugged and said, "as you all know, once the stock price of Xingyue Group fluctuates violently, their top management will definitely start the rescue plan. Therefore, we are not fighting against Xingyue Group, but against their whole country!"


    "So..." Xu Shaotang didn''t know the serious relationship before. Now when Xiao Jingwen said it, he immediately felt that the plan was unreliable. They were not crazy enough to use their funds to deal with other people''s whole country. "It seems that we have to think of other ways. Let''s make this plan a supplementary plan."


    "How can we get Li Mingxu here?" Chen Cheng''s eyes turned slightly. Suddenly he patted his head and said, "boss, why don''t you tie Li Mingxu here?"


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slaps Chen Cheng''s head and says with a black line: "what do you think, boy? Kidnapping can''t be done. I''ll let him come here by himself! "


    "Then how do you get him here?" Chen Cheng touched his head and said, "Li Mingxu is not stupid. He knows that it''s bad luck to come here, and he''s good enough to come here?"


    "Let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and motioned them not to speak, let him be quiet.


    "Well, take your time. I''ll make some pocket money." Xiao Jingwen stood up and said with a smile.


    "Go


    Even if Xiao Jingwen doesn''t say it, they also know where Xiao Jingwen''s pocket money is going to come from. Although they can''t hurt Xingyue Group, it''s still easy for Xiao Jingwen to get some money from their stock market.


    When Xiao Jingwen left, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng were left in the tent with big eyes and small eyes.


    Chen Cheng knows that Xu Shaotang is thinking about how to clean up Li Mingxu. He is not good at disturbing Xu Shaotang, so he can only sit opposite him in boredom.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his head, and his sad face also showed a happy smile.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, Chen Cheng quickly asked, "why, boss, do you think of a way?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Er..." Chen Cheng looked at Xu Shaotang with a black line on his face and said, "I didn''t expect you to be happy. I''ll be happy with him."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I can''t be happy without thinking of a way? We''re out on holiday. Can''t we be in a bad mood because of Li Mingxu? "


    "That''s what I said, but it''s too much to beat the old man. I''m not happy if I don''t clean him up!" Chen Cheng muttered: "I knew this old thing was so annoying. We should have taught them a deeper lesson when we were in Tianhai the other day!"


    Now what Chen Cheng regrets most is that he didn''t teach Li Mingxu and others a lesson in Tianhai. Tianhai is their territory. At that time, if he deliberately cleaned up Li Mingxu, how could he make Li Mingxu so arrogant?Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "there are many ways to deal with Li Mingxu, but we either don''t move or we are going to hurt him. It''s really meaningless just to teach him a simple lesson."


    "It''s better to kill them!" Chen Cheng said with a smile: "I guess a lot of people want the star moon group to fall!"


    "It''s not likely to be killed. Xingyue Group accounts for a quarter of their total domestic GDP. Their country will not let such a large enterprise fall down!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, said with a smile: "it''s good that we can beat it to pain, and then try to consume it slowly. I''m going to investigate Xingyue Group first. It''s estimated that there are some unusual activities in such a big company. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng''s eyes turned slightly, and you were thinking quickly in his mind. Then he looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "boss, don''t you think of a way? He told me he didn''t think of a way


    "It''s just a general direction." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we''d better wait until we find out the result before we take the next step."


    "Haha, it''s estimated that Li Mingxu will pay for his behavior soon!" Knowing that Xu Shaotang had a way, Chen Cheng swept away the haze in his heart and said with a smile, "I really want to see Li Mingxu earlier!"


    "It should be soon!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stood up and patted Chen Cheng on the shoulder and said, "let''s go. We''ve also gone out to eat. Don''t worry about this. Don''t affect our mood!"

 Chapter 1742

    At the moment, in Li Mingxu''s home, Li Mingxu is sitting there leisurely drinking tea.


    "The president!"


    Li Mingxu''s secretary quickly walked up to Li Mingxu and said to him with a smile, "I just received the news from the people below. Xu Shaotang and his gang have no place to live now. They can only choose to live in tents on the beach."


    "Oh, what''s their reaction?" Li Mingxu slightly raised his head, his face can not see the joy and anger, giving people a profound feeling.


    "There was no response." The Secretary said with a smile: "it''s said that it''s just a forced inquiry of the hotel''s order system in the hotel. Now I know that it''s the president who issued a notice forbidding them to stay in the hotel in Quanzhou island."


    "Well?"


    Hearing the Secretary''s words, Li Mingxu was slightly stunned. He tapped his fingers on the table and said with some doubts: "they know it''s my operation behind my back, but they didn''t react at all? It seems a little unusual? "


    According to Li Mingxu''s understanding of Xu Shaotang and others, they are not like those who will suffer from dumb losses.


    After leaving Tianhai, Li Mingxu also conducted a comprehensive investigation on Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng. Although some core things were not found, he also found a lot of information about Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang is not a high-level guest actor, but he has a very simple identity.


    How can such a person be willing to give up when he is wronged in Qizhou island?


    "Maybe they know the influence of the president and don''t want to make trouble out of it." The Secretary said with relief.


    "Don''t you want to cut corners?" Li Mingxu frowned slightly, then slapped on the table and said angrily, "stupid! You''ve been with me for so long, how can you belittle the enemy? Do you think Xu Shaotang and his family are people who are afraid of unexpected things? "


    The secretary was startled by Li Mingxu, who was suddenly furious. He quickly lowered his head and said, "it''s my carelessness. Please punish the president!"


    Although Li Mingxu seems to be just an ordinary old man, only those around him know how cruel the old man is. The business empire he founded can grow up to this level. I don''t know how many people are walking on it. If he offends the old man, there will be no good end!


    Just at this time, the sound of footsteps outside, and then, Li Mingxu''s eldest son Li Chengmin slowly came in.


    Seeing the anger on Li Mingxu''s face and the secret skill of lowering his head, Li Chengmin walked over with a smile and asked, "Dad, who makes you angry again?"


    "Chengmin, just in time, you think about something for me." Seeing Li Chengmin, Li Mingxu''s face was slightly better. He asked slowly, "do you remember Xu Shaotang I told you about?"


    Li Chengmin nodded and said, "yes, of course. It''s the one you said injured master Park and them when they were in Tianhai."


    "Well, this is Xu Shaotang!" Li Mingxu said: "he and a few friends came to Qizhou island for a holiday. I ordered all the hotels in Qizhou island to refuse to let them stay, but now they seem to have no response. Please help me analyze what their purpose is?"


    For this eldest son, Li Mingxu still attaches great importance to it.


    Unlike his second son, Li Chengxiao, who only knows how to eat, drink and play, the eldest son inherits his excellent business genes. He has been helping him with business affairs for many years and has grown into his right arm. He also plans to pass on his huge business empire to his eldest son in a few years.


    Hearing Li Mingxu''s question, Li Chengmin thought for a while, then said with a smile: "if they are not afraid of your influence in our country, they are brewing a bigger conspiracy! There is a saying in the state of Xia called "plan before move". I think we may have to be careful of Xu Shaotang''s revenge. "


    "Well, how do you think they will retaliate?" Li Mingxu looks at his eldest son with satisfaction and asks with a smile.


    Li Chengmin said: "listen to you, Xu Shaotang''s personal strength is very strong, and he also has a close relationship with the high-level of Xia state. I think that his revenge is nothing more than two aspects!"


    "To be specific!"


    "First of all, we should be on guard against Xu Shaotang''s assassination of you!" Li Chengmin said solemnly: "according to what you said, Xu Shaotang''s strength is so strong, it is estimated that the bodyguard around you is not his opponent at all."


    "Don''t worry about that!" Li Mingxu said with a smile: "as far as our defense system is concerned, no matter how powerful he is, he will never break in! Moreover, if they assassinate me, I''m afraid their senior management won''t let him! "


    Li Mingxu is very confident about his position in his country. He thinks that Xu Shaotang does not dare to do anything about him with his position. If Xu Shaotang dares to assassinate him, it will not be a simple diplomatic dispute.


    "Be careful, though!" Li Chengmin then said: "the second possibility is that Xu Shaotang uses his relationship with the senior management of Xia state to block our business in Xia state. In this way, it is likely to cause huge losses to us in the short term. After all, Xia state is also an important business map for us!"Listening to Li Chengmin''s analysis, Li Mingxu nodded his head slightly and said, "this is true! The market of Xiaguo is not just for business! "


    "Dad, do you have any measures for this possibility?" Li Chengmin asked.


    Li Mingxu thought carefully, shook his head slowly and said: "there is no such thing. However, Xia is also a member of the trade convention. If Xia''s senior officials use their rights to interfere in our normal business activities, we can sue them!"


    "I''m afraid they will use unconventional means!" Li Chengmin said slightly worried.


    "Let''s see how Xu Shaotang moves!" Li Mingxu took a sip of the tea on the table, turned his eyes to the secretary with his head down, and said in a deep voice, "immediately arrange someone to go to Qizhou island to monitor Xu Shaotang''s gang. In addition, he warned the vendors of Qizhou island that no one is allowed to sell any goods to them. I will make it difficult for them to do anything in Qizhou island!"


    "Dad, if you do that, will it completely infuriate Xu Shaotang?" Li Chengmin worried, said: "Xu Shaotang''s strength is so strong, if he forcibly robbed, those vendors have no way."


    "Ha ha, if he dares to rob by force, then our army and police are not vegetarians!" Li Mingxu said with a smile, his eyes full of cunning eyes.


    Hearing Li Mingxu''s words, Li Chengmin was stunned. Then he gave Li Mingxu a thumbs up with a smile and said, "Dad, you''re really good at that!"

 Chapter 1743

    Li Chengxiao, Li Mingxu''s second son, shakes his head when the secretary goes out to do the things Li Mingxu told him.


    A look at Li Chengxiao like that, you know that this bastard must be out again.


    before Li Chengxiao sat down, Li Mingxu and Li Chengmin smelt a strong perfume.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Seeing his second son, Li Mingxu was so angry that his anger rose again.


    Anyway, he was used to being scolded, and Li Chengxiao didn''t care. He casually fell on the sofa, took off his shoes, and asked drunkenly, "what national affairs are you discussing? Or are you calculating others? "


    Li Chengxiao is also a typical dandy, but he is different from other dandies. Other people are real dandies. He has to be a dandy. He has such an excellent elder brother in his family, which covers all his brilliance. The elder brother is the best, but he gradually becomes the negative teaching material in other people''s eyes. With the gradual increase of age, his rebelliousness is getting worse The heart is getting stronger and stronger, and finally it''s what it is now.


    A man in his thirties doesn''t do anything all day long, but lives a lavish life. Anyway, he doesn''t hope to inherit the star moon group, so it''s better to play in the world. In his elder brother''s eyes, at least he doesn''t have a threat. If nothing else is said, he can at least save his life.


    "Son of a bitch, how to talk!" Li Mingxu angrily patted the table and said, "if you look at your elder brother and yourself, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Again! Growing up, he did not know how many times he had heard this sentence.


    Li Chengxiao yawned and said, "let''s just have a big brother in the Li family. Anyway, when you die, someone can control the star moon group. I''ll spend money well!"


    "Asshole!" Hearing Li Chengxiao''s words, Li Mingxu flushed with anger, and his chest kept rising and falling. He glared at the unfilial son angrily, "how can I raise such a thing as you! Get out of here, don''t show up in front of me


    At this time, Li Chengmin quickly stepped forward to help Li Chengxiao, with an imperceptible smile in his eyes, and slowly said: "Chengxiao, don''t make dad angry here, go back to the room to have a rest, you smell like wine, remember to take a bath first!"


    In front of everyone, Li Chengmin is a good son and brother. No matter how unbearable Li Chengxiao is, Li Chengmin will not lose his temper with his only brother. Sometimes when Li Mingxu, who is too angry, carries out an economic blockade on Li Chengxiao, he will quietly help him. That''s why Li Chengxiao never worries about Li Mingxu''s economic blockade Every day, I live a life full of money.


    "Why did I make him angry? Am I not telling the truth? " Li Chengxiao casually pushed Li Chengmin away to help his hand and said with a silly smile: "you two get together, there must be nothing good! I think most of them are discussing how to calculate people behind their backs. Let me guess, who are you calculating?! Jin Xizheng or Jiang... "


    Li Chengmin didn''t want to listen to this drunkard guessing here. He simply said, "we''re discussing how to deal with Xu Shaotang. OK, go and have a rest."


    "Wait!"


    Hearing Li Chengmin''s words, Li Chengxiao, who was lying there drunk, suddenly got up from the sofa and asked, "who are you going to deal with? Xu Shaotang


    "What''s the matter? Why such a big reaction? " Li Chengmin was surprised to see Li Chengxiao sitting up suddenly.


    "Are you crazy?" Most of Li Chengxiao''s drunkenness was gone, and he was shocked and said, "do you want to deal with Xu Shaotang? Are you looking for death? "


    "Pa!"


    The angry Li Mingxu slapped on the table again and said angrily, "do you need to be talkative about our affairs here? Get out of here


    He directly ignores Li Chengxiao''s words. In his eyes, this useless thing is a waste that can''t do anything except spend time and drink. Does he expect a waste to say anything far sighted?


    At the moment, Li Mingxu seems that this waste is totally growing other people''s ambition and destroying his prestige.


    "Ha ha, you really don''t know how to die!" Li Chengxiao did not leave, but sneered at Li Mingxu and Li Chengmin, "do you know how terrible Xu Shaotang is? Go and find out for yourself. Has anyone who has offended Xu Shaotang come to a good end? "


    Li Chengmin looked at his brother suspiciously and frowned: "why, it seems that you are very familiar with Xu Shaotang?"


    Today''s Li Chengxiao''s behavior is indeed abnormal. Although Li Chengxiao didn''t say much, the smart Li Chengmin heard an unusual taste from his words.


    "If you don''t know how terrible Xu Shaotang is, you can ask trovi in Xizhou!" At the moment, Li Chengxiao was still a little drunk. He looked at his father and brother as if he were an idiot. He sneered and said, "go and ask trovi, ask Joseph, and see if they dare to deal with Xu Shaotang openly."


    Li Mingxu is also a top-level figure in their country, and naturally knows the status of Troy and Joseph in Xizhou.However, what surprised him was that this useless son knew that trovi was normal. How could he know Joseph?


    According to the truth, it''s impossible for this useless thing to know that Joseph, the leader of Xizhou power group, is right.


    But he didn''t know that his son, who was not a tool in his eyes, actually had many friends in Xizhou. Xu Shaotang''s affairs in Xizhou were no secret. He had heard Xu Shaotang''s deeds from his friends in Xizhou for a long time. If one or two people said that, it might be a lie, but all the friends he knew in Xizhou were full of rumors The legend of Xu Shaotang, during the time when the zombie crisis broke out in Xizhou, they talked about Xu Shaotang''s heroic deeds all day long in their communication group.


    He was also interested in Xu Shaotang at that time. Later, he specially checked a lot about Xu Shaotang. When he knew that Xu Shaotang was once a dandy, Xu Shaotang became his idol.


    "Do you think we should not deal with Xu Shaotang?" Li Chengmin''s eyes flashed a trace of imperceptible fierce color, light said: "Xu Shaotang but let dad in the sea of heaven, should not give him a lesson?"


    "Teach him a lesson?" Li Chengxiao sneered: "I don''t know who taught whom! Ha ha, you''ve finally got the iron plate this time. It seems that I have a good play to watch! I''ll go to bed. You can discuss how to deal with Xu Shaotang. Ha ha! In this world, there are always some people who don''t know how to live or die! "

 Chapter 1744

    As Li Chengxiao goes upstairs with wild laughter, Li Mingxu and his son in the living room fall into a short silence.


    "Chengmin, what do you think of this?"


    For a long time, it was Li Mingxu who broke the silence first.


    However, Li Chengmin didn''t seem to hear him. He just sat there in silence and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Chengmin?" Li Mingxu called again and raised his voice a little this time.


    And Li Chengmin finally recovered from his own thoughts. He cleverly covered the cruelty in his eyes and asked Li Mingxu in a soft voice: "Dad, what did you say just now? I''m thinking about things. I''m a little distracted. "


    "I ask you, what do you think of what your brother said?" Li Mingxu said slowly: "listen to his meaning, that Xu Shaotang seems to be and can''t offend people?"


    Li Chengmin noticed the change of Li Mingxu''s name for Li Chengxiao. If it was before, Li Mingxu should call it "bastard" or "unfilial son", but it would become "your brother". Although the name itself has no problem, Li Chengxiao is his brother, but the change of the name is enough to show that Li Mingxu treats Li Chengxiao Chengxiao''s attitude had a slight change, which made him feel threatened.


    "Dad, since Chengxiao has said that, do you think you should ask Mr. trovi first?" Li Chengmin said calmly.


    "Well, at this time of the day in Westland, Mr. trovi should be free." Li Mingxu nodded slightly, picked up the phone next to him, and slowly dialed the telephone of trovi. It''s not unusual for them to have the telephone of Westland trovi.


    A few seconds later, trovi''s call came through.


    "Hello, Mr. trovi. I''m Li Mingxu from Xingyue Group." In front of trovi, Li Mingxu puts himself in a low position. Even if the market value of Star Moon Group is hundreds of billions of dollars, even their country has to please trovi, let alone him?


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Li?"


    Trovi''s voice was a little hoarse, and there seemed to be a trace of impatience in his tone.


    Li Mingxu acutely smelled that there was something wrong with trovi''s tone, and quickly said: "Mr. trovi, you seem to be in a bad state. You should take care of your body..."


    "If you have anything, just say it!"


    This time, trovi didn''t hide his impatience. He was already in a state of anxiety. Joseph''s lack of support made him feel unprecedented pressure. He knew that once he lost Joseph''s support, he would be pulled down from this position soon. So he now wanted to repair the relationship with Joseph every day, but he didn''t know about it Cerf seems to have completely given up on him, which makes him feel very bad.


    "Well..." It''s not the first time that Li Mingxu talked to trovi on the phone, but it''s the first time that he heard trovi talking to him in such an impatient tone. He was immediately embarrassed. However, he had the cheek to say, "well, I want to ask you about Xu Shaotang."


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Trovi on the other end of the phone was slightly stunned, then he burst into a rage and said, "don''t mention this man in front of me!"


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, he and Joseph wouldn''t have been in such trouble, so he has a headache as soon as he hears Xu Shaotang''s name.


    The roar of trovi made Li Mingxu''s eardrum ache. Although Li Mingxu was angry in his heart, he did not dare to show it, but he still heard a different taste from trovi''s words.


    "Well, I won''t mention it." Li Mingxu said with a smile, "Mr. trovi, you seem to hate this man very much?"


    "I hate to kill him Trovi said angrily, "that bastard was born to make trouble for me! Why did you suddenly ask me about that asshole? "


    "Well, I have some personal grudges with Xu Shaotang. It''s said that Mr. trovi knows Xu Shaotang very well, so..."


    "I don''t know him, not at all!" Trovi rudely interrupted Li Mingxu, "if you want to inquire about Xu Shaotang, you''d better go to Mr. Joseph! However, I can remind you that for Xu Shaotang, you should either kill him or don''t act rashly! Well, I have something else to do. Goodbye


    Don''t give Li Mingxu a chance to talk, trovi directly hang up Li Mingxu''s phone.


    Li Mingxu holds the phone in his hand in a daze. At the moment, his heart is shocked. From trovi''s words, we can hear that trovi''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang is not too much to hate. However, even though trovi hates Xu Shaotang so much, Xu Shaotang is still alive. There are many things worth thinking about.


    "Dad, what''s up?"


    Seeing that Li Mingxu hung up, Li Chengmin quickly asked.


    With a long sigh, Li Mingxu said calmly, "Mr. trovi has given me a piece of advice to deal with Xu Shaotang, either kill him or don''t provoke him!""Ah?" Hearing Li Mingxu''s words, Li Chengmin was surprised and said with wide eyes: "so, what Chengxiao said is probably true?"


    Li Mingxu shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know, but when I called, trovi should be in a very bad mood. According to my guess, the reason why he was in such a bad mood should be related to Xu Shaotang."


    Li Chengmin turned his eyes slightly, touched his chin and said, "Oh, right? That seems to be a good thing for us! Even Mr. trovi hates Xu Shaotang. Maybe without our help, Xu Shaotang will disappear from the world. "


    Li Mingxu shook his head slightly, squinted at Li Chengmin and said slowly, "you think too simply! Don''t you think trovi has other emotions besides hating Xu Shaotang? "


    "Other emotions? What''s the mood? " Li Chengmin asked, puzzled.


    "Fear Li Mingxu said in a deep voice.


    "Fear?" Li Chengmin looked at his father in amazement, "isn''t that possible? The west continent is so powerful, does Mr. trovi need someone he fears? "


    "That''s my problem now." Li Mingxu stood up slowly and said thoughtfully: "you have a rest early. I''m going to have a good chat with your brother. By the way, call my secretary immediately and ask him to stop what I told him! Don''t act rashly without receiving my new notice


    "OK, I''ll call him right away!"


    Li Chengmin nodded and looked at Li Mingxu, who was walking slowly down the building. A fierce look suddenly crossed his eyes.

 Chapter 1745

    Early the next morning, some of the things Xu Shaotang entrusted to investigate gathered in his hands, including those from Longjiang, those from compassionate people, and more from you Mingze.


    "That''s all your stuff!"


    Looking at the things that you Mingze passed on, Xu Shaotang said with a smile on his face.


    He didn''t expect that the star moon group did have a lot of shady things. He suddenly felt that he was born with a grudge against Li. It seemed that the good play played by Li family in Tianhai was going to be played by Li Mingxu.


    Li Mingxu''s so-called stars and people in the country should have enough money to trade with.


    What''s more, Longjiang also gave him a list of the enterprises that cooperated with Xingyue Group, including a rough list of the products it purchased.


    Although Longjiang didn''t say anything, it can be seen that Longjiang really wanted him to teach Xingyue Group a lesson. The purpose of giving him this list is to let him cut off part of the supply chain of Xingyue Group in his own way.


    With these materials, Xu Shaotang was full of confidence.


    "Boss, do you want me to help you poke out a lot of hidden rules of Li''s father and son about their domestic female stars?" You Mingze on the other end of the phone said excitedly: "I feel that if these things are released, at least their entertainment industry can experience an unprecedented earthquake! It could even destroy their entertainment industry! "


    The hidden rules of Li Mingxu and others on their domestic actresses have reached a heinous level, which is quite different from the good deeds of Li Zhiyuan and his son. It can be said that their domestic entertainment circle is directly controlled by the Li family, and those beautiful actresses, for Li''s father and son, are just like their pets, those actresses Not only to allow them to take anything, but also as a gift for them to go out to sleep with, but there are those who do not follow, only a dead end!


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you are still a dead man. Xingyue Group is not without computer technology experts. If you are caught by them, it will make us passive."


    "Don''t worry, boss!" You Mingze said with a smile, "I didn''t get all this information, but Yu Xiaonong."


    "Yu Xiao?" Xu Shaotang was surprised and said, "don''t you train Yu Xiao to be your successor?"


    You Mingze said with a smile: "no, they have been under house arrest in our house. They have nothing to do. I teach Yu Xiao about hackers. She graduated from CMU originally, so she has made great progress. This time, I know I can''t show up, so I let her invade Li''s father and son''s computer and Xingyue Group''s database. I''m just guiding her."


    Hearing you Mingze''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "yes, you are a chicken thief."


    You Mingze said with a smile: "Hey, I can''t have any strength after mixing with the boss for such a long time! So I''ll let Yu Xiao shake these things out? It''s been a long time since I saw such a big crowd! "


    You Mingze is now holding the attitude that it is not too big to watch the excitement. Anyway, no matter how serious the trouble is, you don''t have to worry about burning to Xia. This kind of thing can watch the excitement without worrying about the consequences. He is very willing to do it, just as it is to add a little seasoning to their boring life.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, shook his head and said, "wait for me first, let''s give him a multi pronged plan."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your notice." You Mingze said lazily: "it''s too boring recently, just to have fun!"


    "Ha ha, the same!"


    After hanging up you Mingze''s phone, Xu Shaotang picked up the list Longjiang gave him and looked at the things carefully.


    The core technology of Xingyue Group is still good. Many key things are made by ourselves, but there are still some core things purchased in large quantities from Xizhou. Once the supply chain of these things is cut off, it is impossible for Xingyue Group to find suitable suppliers in a short time.


    After putting down the list in hand, Xu Shaotang slowly dials Joseph''s phone.


    "Mr. Xu, is that box open?"


    Joseph got through as fast as he could, but he asked about the box they got in the pyramid.


    It can be seen that Joseph is still very concerned about the box.


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you may be disappointed. The box hasn''t been opened yet. I''ll let you know when it''s opened! I''m calling you to get in trouble with you. "


    "Ah?" Joseph on the other end of the phone was a little stunned, and then said: "why do you suddenly want to trouble me? I don''t seem to have provoked you? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you didn''t provoke me, but Xingyue Group provoked me, which made me very unhappy!"


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph almost spat out blood. After holding it for a long time, he said, "then go to Xingyue Group. Why do you come to me?"As a world-famous company, Xingyue Group is not a company in Xizhou, but Joseph knows it. He slanders it in his heart. He doesn''t know if Li Mingxu is full and has nothing to do with Xu Shaotang!


    "I will definitely go to the trouble of Xingyue Group!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, before that, I still want to talk to you well."


    "What do you want to say?" Joseph asked faintly.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "now I have a list of enterprises that have an important cooperative relationship with Xingyue Group. Several of them are from Xizhou..."


    "I see!" Joseph directly interrupted Xu Shaotang and said, "you want me to ask those companies to terminate their cooperation with Xingyue Group, right?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "how can I let you do this? I just want you to help me send a message to the actual controllers of those enterprises that are cooperating with Xingyue Group. If they don''t terminate their cooperation with Xingyue Group, I will go to Xizhou to talk with them about cooperation! "


    "Cover one''s ears and steal the bell!"


    Joseph understood what Xu Shaotang meant. He just asked himself to help him spread the word. In fact, he didn''t want to use his power to force those enterprises to interrupt the cooperation with Xingyue Group.


    If he doesn''t want to see Xu Shaotang go to Xizhou to get into trouble with the leaders of those enterprises, he has to help him to be a good lobbyist. If he is allowed to make trouble in Xizhou, none of the leaders of those enterprises will fall behind.


    Thinking for a while, Joseph sighed softly: "send me the list, and the list of enterprises you want to terminate the cooperation with Xingyue Group."


    "Go on! I''ll send it to you right away! "


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and hung up the phone and began to send messages to Joseph.

 Chapter 1746

    Last night, he chatted with his second son very late. After a long talk, Li Mingxu had a new understanding of his second son, who had never been valued by him.


    The son is not as miserable as he imagined. On the contrary, in many ways, the son has unique opinions.


    Although the son deliberately hid something when communicating with him, he still found it. This discovery made Li Mingxu very happy.


    Until noon, Li Mingxu is still sleeping. He hasn''t slept in for many years, but last night was the exception! After he found that his second son was not as miserable as he looked, he was so excited that he didn''t close his eyes all night. He didn''t go to sleep until dawn.


    "Dong Dong..."


    A quick knock on the door wakes Li Mingxu from his deep sleep.


    Li Mingxu slowly opened some red and swollen eyes, frowned, got up from the bed and opened his door drowsily.


    "Early in the morning, can''t I have a quiet sleep?"


    Before the door was opened, Li Mingxu said angrily.


    When the door opened, Li Chengmin was standing at the door anxiously.


    "Dad, something''s wrong!" Li Chengmin said anxiously.


    Li Mingxu heart slightly jump, a bad premonition rushed to the heart, the original sleepiness also disappeared in an instant, quickly asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Our affairs have been blown up!" Li Chengmin sent his tablet computer to Li Mingxu and said, "not only the female stars, but also some transactions between us and the top management have been exploded!"


    "What!!"


    Li Mingxu suddenly widens his eyes and grabs the tablet from Li Chengmin. It''s really today''s news home page. Now, the whole home page is occupied by the Li family''s revelations. Mosaic photos are filled with the screen of the tablet, and the bills and transaction records are all disclosed.


    "Pa..."


    Li Mingxu shook his hand slightly, and the tablet fell directly on the ground. His boundless anger spread on his face. He stepped on the tablet and roared: "Xu Shaotang! It must be Xu Shaotang! You''re all rice balls. How can such a secret fall into Xu Shaotang''s hands? "


    He is very clear about what kind of blow these things will bring to the Li family. The Li family originally has a very high reputation in their country. These things can not only easily destroy the reputation of the Li family for many years, but also make the Li family fall into an unprecedented vortex of public opinion! In particular, the transactions with the senior management will affect not only the Li family, but also the senior management.


    Accordingly, in order to keep themselves, the senior management will definitely sacrifice them!


    "We don''t know!" Li Chengmin is not calm in the past. He is very clear about the impact of these things on the Li family. He said anxiously: "Dad, this is not the time to investigate this matter. You should quickly think of a way to let people delete these things. You can''t let this matter continue to ferment!"


    "I know!"


    Li Mingxu gave a rude response. He ran to the head of the bed and picked up the phone. He began to call the media and asked them how dare they "talk nonsense"!


    However, a few minutes later, the fierce Li Mingxu hang up the phone dejectedly.


    "Dad, what''s up?" Li Chengmin asked.


    "Our news media client has been hacked. These things are not disclosed by those people in our country. They are also trying to delete these news." Li Mingxu said in a deep voice: "now it''s certain that Xu Shaotang must have instructed people to do it! When I sent someone to investigate Xu Shaotang, I found that a family of Tianhai was destroyed by the same method at the beginning! "


    "I''ll contact some hackers I know!"


    Li Chengmin quickly took out his mobile phone and began to contact the hackers he knew. As the eldest son of Li Mingxu and the successor of the future star moon group, he naturally knew many hackers.


    After making several phone calls in a row, Li Chengmin stopped and said, "they promised to help us deal with the hackers who invaded the client, but the price is very high!"


    "Give them money!" Li Mingxu said loudly: "as long as you can delete those damned things and stop the situation from expanding, no matter how much money you pay!"


    "Good!" Li Chengmin nodded and quickly operated his mobile phone to transfer money. When all this was done, Li Chengmin didn''t feel much at ease.


    These news have appeared in the news media for more than ten minutes. Even if all these things are deleted now, they will certainly flow out.


    He was very clear in his heart that it was only the initial stage, and these things had not been really fermented. Once they were fermented, they would have a real headache.


    "President! President At this time, Li Mingxu''s secretary''s anxious and frightened voice suddenly sounded, "no, something''s wrong!"Seeing the panting Secretary running to the door, Li Mingxu said angrily: "I already know. Don''t remind me again!"


    "Ah?"


    The secretary looked at Li Mingxu in surprise and asked, "the president knows that several important suppliers in Xizhou just announced the termination of their cooperation with us at the same time?"


    "What are you talking about!"


    Li Mingxu, who was already furious, felt dizzy for a moment. He grabbed the Secretary''s collar and growled wildly: "what did you say just now? Tell me again? "


    Looking at Li Mingxu who seems to be in a state of madness, the Secretary quickly repeats what he just said.


    "Termination of cooperation..."


    Li Mingxu repeated these words in his mouth. He only felt the sweetness of his throat. Then, a mouthful of bloody blood came out of his mouth and sprayed directly on the Secretary''s face.


    "The president!" Seeing Li Mingxu spitting blood, the Secretary quickly helped him and looked at him with worry.


    Li Mingxu steadied himself, grabbed the Secretary''s sleeve and asked, "how could they suddenly announce the termination of their cooperation with us? What''s the reason? "


    "They didn''t make it clear. They just said that there were too many negative news in our star moon group. They were afraid to cooperate with us and affect their reputation." The Secretary whispered.


    "Ha ha, negative news..." Li Mingxu showed a strong hatred in his eyes and gritted his teeth: "Xu Shaotang, you are so cruel! Are you going to take me to the Li family... "


    Before Li Mingxu''s words were finished, Li Chengmin''s exclamation rang out again: "Dad, our stock price began to plummet..."

 Chapter 1747

    Heaven and hell, often only between a thought.


    At this moment, Li Mingxu was deeply aware of this sentence.


    Yesterday, he was still happy that he let Xu Shaotang and others sleep in tents on Qizhou Island, but today he felt what is despair.


    One bad news after another comes, and the valuation of Xingyue Group begins to fall in a faulted way. Every minute, the loss of Xingyue Group is hundreds of millions.


    Looking at the continuous decline of the stock price on the computer screen, Li Mingxu''s father and son are bleeding.


    There are many difficulties in the construction of high-rise buildings. However, only one bomb is needed to destroy them. Xu Shaotang is undoubtedly the bomb detonated by the star moon group.


    "Start the rescue plan now!" Li Mingxu forced the blood to his mouth and said to Li Chengmin with a pale face: "we must stabilize our stock price and tell those people in the financial center of the company that if we can''t stabilize the stock price, they will all go away!"


    Once the stock begins to fall, if it can''t be stabilized in time, it will have a huge impact on the confidence of all investors, which will lead to a chain decline. At that time, even if they want to save the market, they can''t save it.


    At the command of Li Mingxu, Li Chengmin goes to make a phone call.


    The noisy voice wakes up the upstairs Li Chengxiao. Li Chengxiao walks down from the upstairs in his pajamas. Seeing his father''s and brother''s expression, and the secretary with blood scab on his face, he has guessed that Xu Shaotang''s revenge is coming.


    "What happened?" Li Chengxiao yawned and asked.


    Li Mingxu looks at the son powerlessly and winks at the Secretary, indicating that the Secretary will tell Li Chengxiao what happened in the company.


    After listening to the Secretary''s words, Li Chengxiao not only didn''t have any angry look on his face, but gloated and said: "I told you a long time ago, don''t provoke Xu Shaotang, now it''s too late to regret it!"


    "What can you do?" For the first time, Li Mingxu asked Li Chengxiao about business affairs.


    Li Chengxiao spread out his hand and sat down on the sofa lazily. He said with a smile, "I''m a black sheep who only knows how to spend time and drink. What can I do?"


    "I''m still angry with you at this time!" Li Mingxu said bitterly: "you are also a member of the Li family. If the Li family falls down, do you think you will have a good life?"


    "I''m sure the Li family can''t do it with you guys!" Li Chengxiao said with a smile: "the worst result is that the top can''t bear the anger of the people. If you and big brother are caught, the top won''t let the Li family fall. If the Li family falls, the domestic economy will collapse. I didn''t take part in the activities you did from the beginning to the end, so I''m safe! At most, Xingyue Group has lost some money in this storm, but the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. No matter how the share price of Xingyue Group falls, it will be enough for me to spend my whole life! Ha ha, Xu Shaotang has done me a big favor


    At this moment, Li chengxiaosi did not hide his schadenfreude mood.


    Anyway, everyone knows that he is a black sheep of the family. He has never been involved in the activities of his father and brother. Even if the high-level officials want to find a scapegoat, it''s not his turn, so he has nothing to worry about.


    Moreover, if both father and brother are arrested, he can take over Xingyue Group, which is actually a good thing for him!


    "You dream!" Li Mingxu held his fist and looked at Li Chengxiao with indignation. He said angrily, "even if I give the star moon group to an outsider, I won''t give it to you


    They are in dire straits now. This bastard is still here to gloat. How can Li Mingxu not be angry.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Li Chengxiao light said: "you are willing, those people who are not willing to high-level! If you are all arrested, Xingyue Group needs me to stand up! "


    "Well?"


    Hearing Li Chengxiao''s words, Li Mingxu was surprised.


    It seems that the depth of his son''s perspective is not inferior to that of him. Of course, he also knows that high-level people will not let the Li family fall down. He also knows that if Li Chengxiao says the truth, but he can see that it is because decades of game that has given him a broad vision. But this son usually knows how to spend his time and drink. Although he also found last night that he is not so unbearable, But what he said just now does not seem like what he can say.


    "It seems that you have been waiting for this day for a long time." Li Mingxu looked at his second son with deep meaning and said dejectedly, "do you hate us so much?"


    "Not bad!"


    Li Chengxiao said lightly.


    "You are my good son!" Li Mingxu was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "do you think we will fall so easily? In my life, I''ve never seen a big storm. I won''t give up so easily! "


    "Whatever you want." Li Chengxiao laughed and slowly stood up and said, "I''m going out to drink and celebrate. You can fight with Xu Shaotang slowly."


    With that, Li Chengxiao went upstairs, quickly changed his clothes and came down from the upstairs. Li Mingxu and Li Chengmin were looking at each other with indignant eyes."Dad, now we have to think about how to calm the anger of the people!" Li Chengmin was full of worry and said: "if I guess correctly, a large-scale demonstration will break out in our country soon. If we don''t discuss the response plan in time, the senior management will definitely be forced to attack us at that time!"


    "I know!"


    Li Mingxu took a deep breath, then looked up at Li Chengmin quietly.


    Facing his father''s eyes, Li Chengmin suddenly felt guilty. He felt that his father''s eyes had different meanings.


    "Dad, this is..." Li Chengmin asked carefully.


    "Chengmin, you are still young." Li Mingxu said slowly: "if it really comes to that day, the Li family needs you to stand up!"


    "Of course I''ll stand up!" Li Chengmin just finished, suddenly he felt something wrong. After thinking about it carefully, his confused eyes suddenly became extremely shocked. He looked at Li Mingxu in amazement and said, "Dad, do you want me to be a scapegoat?"


    "Not a scapegoat!" Li Mingxu shook his head slightly and said, "I need you to stand up! I said, you are still young. Even if you stay in prison for a few years, you will be OK. When things subside, I will guarantee you to come out. At that time, you will still take over the star moon group! You are the future leader of the Li family. When it''s your turn to stand up, you have to stand up! "


    "Why not inherit filial piety?" Li Chengmin said with his eyes full of fire.


    Li Mingxu gently shook his head and said, "people all over the country know that he is a dandy. Do you think anyone will believe him if he stands up?"


    "No!" Li Chengmin''s eyes suddenly flashed an imperceptible fierce color, then gently closed his eyes, nodded and said: "if it really comes to that time, I will stand up..."


    "Good! It''s my most valued son Li Mingxu nodded happily and said: "you go to the company first to stabilize the situation of the company, and I''ll think of a way. Even so, I still don''t want to send you to prison until I have to!"

 Chapter 1748

    When Li Mingxu was gloomy, Xu Shaotang and his friends had a good time.


    Stepping on the soft sand on the beach, a group of women and a few children are playing there, while a few men are sitting far away in the shade, enjoying the quiet life.


    "Third brother, how much money have you made?"


    Chen Cheng came to Xiao Jingwen''s side with a smile and asked, "is it enough for us to be a loser? I haven''t enjoyed losing my family for a long time


    "Go away, go away!" Xiao Jingwen elbowed Chen Cheng away, but his hands were still operating on the computer keyboard. At the same time, he said, "I''m a man with tens of millions of dollars every minute. Don''t disturb me to make money!"


    Xiao Jingwen is frantically plundering a huge amount of wealth from the stock market of Xingyue Group. If the Li family does not start the rescue plan, he may not have much space, but the Li family is determined to rescue the market. He must take the opportunity to make a lot of money from Xingyue Group.


    It can not only make money, but also cause trouble to the Li family. Why not do such a thing?


    "So many, that should be enough for us to lose our family!" Chen Cheng broke his fingers to calculate, tens of millions of minutes, if only a few hours? After getting the answer, Chen Cheng stopped bothering Xiao Jingwen and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "boss, do you think Li Mingxu will come here to beg for mercy?"


    "Not for the time being!"


    Xu Shaotang put his hands behind his head, so he lay on the beach, shook his head with a smile and said: "Li Mingxu is also extremely conceited. He should not come here to beg for mercy until he really can''t support himself."


    He knew that people like Li Mingxu, who valued their face more than anything else, would never come to them to admit defeat until they had to.


    He also knows that these means can''t kill the star moon group at one time. At most, they will cause some big trouble. If he wants to make Li Mingxu admit defeat, he still needs to crack down.


    "Do you still have a back hand?"


    Chen Cheng touched his chin and said: "let''s try to force him to the end and let the old man roll over!"


    "Yes, it is. Now is not the time!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "let''s give them a fatal blow at the critical moment!"


    "Then I won''t worry!" Chen Cheng laughs and says, "then keep your rest. I''ll go swimming first."


    With that, Chen Cheng goes to the seaside contentedly and plunges into the sea water. At the moment, he feels that the sea water is so comfortable that every pore of his body can''t say how happy he is.


    "You are so boring!" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s a matter that can be solved easily. I have to go around in such a big circle. If it was me, I would have let Li Mingxu kowtow here and admit his mistake!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I am a civilized person, and I don''t like to use violence!"


    He knows that mu Tiance''s so-called method is nothing more than Chen Cheng''s earliest method. Under the threat of life, no matter how good Li Mingxu''s face is, he will put down his face to beg for mercy. To let Li Mingxu fall into complete despair is really very simple for mu Tiance and him. They will not pay attention to Li Mingxu''s bodyguards.


    "Fart!" Mu Tiance snorted: "I think you are just bored and want to find someone to play cat and mouse with you!"


    In Mu Tiance''s opinion, this kind of thing doesn''t need to go around such a big circle at all. With Xu Shaotang and his strength, it''s OK to break into the country at will. As long as they sit down and have a cup of tea with the Li family, Li Mingxu will come here to apologize obediently. It''s clear that Xu Shaotang can solve things with a little effort, but he has to use a lot of effort to satisfy his evil taste.


    "Brother mu, that''s not true!" Xu Shaotang sat up and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "we should not only clean up Li Mingxu, but also the star moon group. If we want to fight, we will hurt them!"


    Xingyue Group is best known for its powerful electronic products, which occupy a large market share in the world. But in fact, Xingyue Group also undertakes the task of manufacturing armaments for their country. Attacking Xingyue Group is also equivalent to attacking their country''s armaments in disguised form.


    "Then you''d better hurry up!"


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "I need a place to have a good rest now. It''s a hotel, not a tent! If you can''t solve it as soon as possible, I''ll have to solve it myself. "


    "No! Brother Mu Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a depressed face: "if you are like this, what I did before is not in vain?"


    "That''s your business!"


    Mu Tiance said angrily, fell on the ground, closed his eyes and began to sleep.


    Xu Shaotang is speechless, this bird person, or this pair of bad temper!


    Half an hour later, Xiao Jingwen closed his computer and said to Xu Shaotang, "I don''t have to play any more!"


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xiao Jingwen said: "the stock price of Xingyue Group has stabilized for the time being. It should be that the Li family has invested a huge amount of money to rescue the market. There is not much room for operation.""That is to say, in the stock market, Xingyue Group is safe for the time being?" Xu Shaotang some depressed said: "this plot is not right, star group out of such a big thing, their stock price can be stabilized?"


    Although he doesn''t understand finance, he also knows that these things of the Li family will certainly have a huge impact on the confidence of investors. Under normal circumstances, even if the Li family rescues the market, its stock price can''t be stable, and it has to fall a lot.


    "Ha ha, of course it''s impossible to be stable!" Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "now it''s just stable for the time being. All parties are watching the change, and are brewing the next looting. Just now, I found that several large financial institutions are trying to suppress the Li family''s share price, but they are all carried up! I guess, wait until tomorrow, the real contest will start! The more the Li family rescues the market, the happier these financial institutions will be! Wait. There must be a big sell-off at the opening tomorrow! "


    After hearing Xiao Jingwen''s explanation, Xu Shaotang understood something and said with a smile, "it''s OK for you to do this. If you can loot as much as you can, it''s a bastard if you don''t make money, not to mention the money of Xingyue Group!"


    "Of course!"


    Xiao Jingwen gently stretched a stretch, a long breath, said with a smile: "the game has just started, I haven''t played enough, how can it end so soon?"


    "Then you have a good time!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I also play well, let''s cooperate, hope there will be greater harvest."

 Chapter 1749

    The next day, before Xu Shaotang climbed out of the tent, his phone kept ringing. Xu Shaotang opened his eyes and saw that it was not bright outside. He didn''t know who was disturbing people''s dreams at this time.


    I grabbed the phone and saw that the caller was long Jiang.


    "It''s early in the morning. I don''t know what it is." Xu Shaotang mumbled to get through the phone and asked, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "I said, you''re very black!" From the other end of the phone came the sound of the Dragon general laughing.


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and asked inexplicably, "what are you talking about? What do I do that for? "


    "Why do you pretend to be in front of me?" The Dragon general said with a smile, "did you kill Li Mingxu?"


    "Well? What Xu Shaotang instantly sleepless, a buttock sat up, asked: "you say, Li Mingxu died? You''re kidding


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the dragon on the other end of the phone was also a threat, and then asked in surprise: "didn''t you kill it?"


    "Sure! I''m still waiting for the old man to come and apologize to me! Why should I kill him? " Full of curiosity, Xu Shaotang asked, "when did it happen? Why did you die all of a sudden? "


    It''s still not bright outside. Yesterday afternoon, some of them were still there discussing how to loot the star moon group. As a result, Long Jiang told him that Li Mingxu was dead, which really caught him off guard.


    "I just got the news, too." The Dragon general frowned and said, "I thought you sent someone to kill Li Mingxu. Originally, I was going to talk to you. Now, it seems that there is something strange about this thing!"


    "I don''t have any news yet. You already know that Li Mingxu is dead. It seems that your intelligence work is quite perfect." Xu Shaotang made fun of Long Jiang and said in deep thought: "I didn''t kill Li Mingxu. I don''t need to kill him. Do you think it''s their high-level people who want to..."


    "No way!" Before Xu Shaotang finished, Long Jiang interrupted him. "Li Mingxu''s status in their country is higher than you think. He is the sea god needle of star moon group. At this time, their senior leaders are not stupid enough to kill Li Mingxu. There must be someone else who killed Li Mingxu!"


    "If it wasn''t for their top management, it would be someone familiar to Li Mingxu!" Xu Shaotang thought of cableway: "I had a fight with Li Mingxu''s bodyguards. His bodyguards should be regarded as the top experts here. Most people want to kill him, but they have no chance at all!"


    He and mu Tiance can easily kill Li Mingxu, but they don''t do it now. Under such heavy protection, Li Mingxu''s domestic people have no possibility to kill Li Mingxu, unless they are familiar with Li Mingxu, so that Li Mingxu has no defense!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang kept silent for a while and said, "your guess should be right. In this case, Li Mingxu''s two sons and his secretary should be the most suspect. Of course, the bodyguard around him can''t be ruled out."


    "Li Mingxu''s son? Is that a bold guess? " Xu Shaotang slightly surprised said: "this is a treacherous thing, his son dare to do so?"


    The Dragon general said in a deep voice: "sometimes, people go crazy and dare to do anything!"


    "So it is Xu Shaotang thought about it and said slowly, "I''ll take time to check this matter. If it''s really like what we guessed, this time it can make Xingyue Group bear a heavy blow!"


    He will not miss such a good chance to attack the star moon group.


    "That''s what I mean, too!" Long Jiang said with a smile: "if this is done, you will make great contributions for us."


    After finishing the phone call with Longjiang, sleepless Xu Shaotang walks out of the tent slowly.


    The sky just showed a little bit of fish belly white outside. Although it''s still very early, early risers can be seen by the sea. The light from the corner of the eye just glimpses the pity sitting there.


    Seeing pity''s back, Xu Shaotang returns to the tent. When he comes out, he has a blanket in his hand.


    Slowly walk to Lianxin''s back, put the blanket on Lianxin''s back, and Lianxin subconsciously turns back to see Xu Shaotang behind, with a happy smile on his face.


    "Why did you get up so early?" Xu Shaotang sat down next to pity heart and gently held her in his arms.


    Pity heart said with a smile: "two little guys are making a lot of noise in their stomachs. I can''t sleep! Don''t you get up so early? Why are you still worrying about the Li family? "


    "I have no disposition to worry about them!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "besides, I can''t worry about it now."


    "What''s the matter?" Pity heart curiously asks a way.


    "Li Mingxu is dead." Xu Shaotang light said: "I just received a call from Long Jiang just know, now their domestic people should not know a few."


    "Why did you die all of a sudden?" Pity heart surprised asked: "yesterday is not still good?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and gave Lianxin a simple guess about his long general.After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he frowned and said, "if your guess is true, then Li Mingxu''s son should be cut to pieces!"


    Because of her own experience, Lianxin hates the unfilial behavior very much. Although Li Mingxu makes them unhappy, if Li Mingxu really died under his son''s hands, she pities for Li Mingxu.


    "Who knows? Anyway, we''ll stay here for a while. Let''s check it slowly." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders, and his broad hand moved slowly to Lianxin''s stomach. He could clearly feel the fetal movement in Lianxin''s stomach. The feeling of blood connection made him excited.


    When they nestled together to enjoy the quiet of the morning, the people in the tent came out one after another.


    "I''m here in the early morning, and I love you so much!" Su Ruyun just simply cleaned up, only light makeup, appeared behind them with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head and pulled Su Ruyun to his side. He said with a smile, "let''s have a good time together."


    "No!" Su Ruyun just struggled symbolically. After a few moments, he stopped struggling and said with a smile, "you''re getting bored here. I''m going to watch the sunrise!"


    "Watch the sunrise? That''s a good idea! " Xu Shaotang turned his eyes and said, "let''s go. Let''s call everyone up and watch the sunrise together. We''ve been together for several years. I haven''t watched the sunrise with you yet."


    Su Ruyun stretched out his scallion white fingers and gently poked Xu Shaotang''s head. He said with a smile, "you still have a conscience! OK, I''ll call them Shuying. You''re here to take care of sister Lianxin! "

 Chapter 1750

    Before Xu Shaotang finished watching the sunrise, the news of Li Mingxu''s death had been reported by their domestic news media. Li Chengmin, Li Mingxu''s eldest son, temporarily took over all Li Mingxu''s positions in Xingyue Group.


    In various news media reports, Li Mingxu''s death has been interpreted as a fear of committing suicide, but Li Chengmin has not been mentioned too much, which seems to be intended to dilute Li Chengmin''s impression in the hearts of the people.


    At the same time, a huge parade has also been launched in all cities to oppose the hidden rules of the entertainment industry and demand a thorough investigation of the power and money transactions of the star moon group.


    Affected by these two factors, the stock market of Xingyue Group began to plummet as soon as it opened. Even though a large number of funds tried to pull up the share price, they still failed to save the decline. Xiao Jingwen rushed into the stock market again, intending to plunder the funds that pulled up the share price.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was planning to go for a swim, several people came here surrounded by the crowd.


    Around that group of people, there were many reporters carrying long guns and short guns. However, these reporters were all stopped outside the crowd and could not reach the people surrounded in the middle.


    Looking at their direction, it seems that they are coming towards them.


    The crowd looked at the group of people who came, wondering what the origin of the group was.


    Soon, the crowd moved to Xu Shaotang in front of them. There was a tear in the crowd. The middle-aged man in the middle, wearing a black suit, came here tired.


    "President Li, what are you doing in Qizhou island when you are not at home to deal with your father''s funeral?"


    "President Li, what measures do you have to deal with the significant decline of Xingyue Group in the stock market?"


    "President Li, can you talk about the next step of Xingyue Group?"


    As soon as Li Chengmin came out of the tight encircled bodyguard group, the reporters poured in like sharks smelling blood, and all kinds of questions haunted Li Chengmin''s ears.


    "I''m sorry, I''m here today for something important. I don''t accept any interviews!" Li Chengmin said wearily: "tomorrow noon, I will hold a press conference at the headquarters of Xingyue Group. If you have any questions, you can ask them at the press conference, and I will answer them one by one."


    As soon as Li Chengmin''s voice fell, the bodyguards around him turned away the reporters like flies.


    "Mr. Xu, can we take a step?" Li Chengmin pointed to the reporters still around him and said, "this is really not a place to talk."


    "Of course


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and looked at Li Chengmin with a smile. At the first sight he saw Li Chengmin, he felt his mind was extremely deep. He wanted to see what Li Chengmin wanted to do.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang nodding, Li Chengmin''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He thought that Xu Shaotang would make trouble for him. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang agreed so easily, which made the plan he had made abortive.


    In Li Chengmin''s eyes, Xu Chengmin just wants to understand his plan. I''m afraid Li Chengmin is just waiting for himself to make trouble for him here. There are reporters everywhere. If he makes trouble for Li Chengmin here, I''m afraid he will be in the headlines immediately. At that time, many people''s attention will turn to him, and Li Chengmin can take the opportunity to divert people''s attention.


    It has to be said that Li Chengmin has played a good hand. If it wasn''t for the speculation with Long Jiang, he might have made trouble for Li Chengmin. But now he wants to know whether Li Mingxu''s death has anything to do with Li Chengmin.


    Under the tight escort of a group of bodyguards, Xu Shaotang and Li Chengmin came to the Sunshine Hotel, which is the most luxurious hotel in Qizhou island and one of the hotels under the star moon group.


    Sunshine Hotel has a presidential suite for Li''s family and their guests all year round. Li Chengmin carefully leads Xu Shaotang to his room.


    In addition to the bedroom and rich recreational facilities, there is also a special meeting room in the room. Xu Shaotang and Li Chengmin are in the meeting room right now.


    After asking his subordinates to prepare tea for them, Li Chengmin drives them away. There are only two of them in Nuo Da''s conference room.


    "I''m very sorry, Mr. Xu!"


    Li Chengmin suddenly stood up, bowed 90 degrees to Xu Shaotang and said, "I apologize for my father! Because of his irrational behavior, your holiday mood in Qizhou island has been affected. He has passed away now. Even if he offended Mr. Xu, he has been punished. Please see that he has passed away. Don''t embarrass our star moon group any more. Thank you


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be surprised and looked at Li Chengmin and asked, "is your father dead? When did it happen? "


    "Don''t Mr. Xu know? Today''s news has come out. " Li Chengmin obviously didn''t believe Xu Shaotang didn''t know about it, but his face didn''t show it."I don''t know. I never watch the news." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and asked with great interest, "why did he suddenly die?"


    "Mr. Xu, we Ming people don''t talk in secret." Li Chengmin slowly raised his head, sat down, and said with a sad face: "I know that those negative reports about us were made by Mr. Xu. Those negative reports are fatal to us. In order not to let the whole star moon group collapse, my father had to bear all the things himself. Just in the early hours of this morning, he took poison in his room, By the time we found out, he had already left us. "


    When he spoke, Li Chengmin tried to squeeze a few tears out of his eyes. He looked like a filial son.


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t judge whether Li Chengmin was acting or not for the time being. He said faintly, "that''s really a pity. I plan to wait for him to come to Qizhou island and apologize to me face to face. Now it seems that there is no such hope."


    "On his behalf, I would like to express my most sincere apology to Mr. Xu." Li Chengmin said with a sincere face: "if Mr. Xu has any requirements, I will try my best to meet them as long as I can! Xingyue Group is now in a precarious time. In addition to my father''s funeral, I really don''t have more energy. I just hope I can shake hands with Mr. Xu and make peace. What happened before is a misunderstanding, OK? "

 Chapter 1751

    From the meeting to now, Li Chengmin has been keeping his posture very low, giving people the feeling that he really came to seek peace.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t doubt his attitude of seeking peace. He just doubts whether Li Mingxu''s death is related to the man in front of him.


    Under normal circumstances, Li Chengmin seems to have no motive to kill Li Mingxu. After all, Li Mingxu has always attached great importance to him. The future star moon group must be handed over to Li Chengmin.


    But on the other hand, when Li Mingxu is dead, Li Chengmin is really the biggest beneficiary. He can inherit the huge star moon group ahead of time, and Li Mingxu will undertake all the things, so he will be safe. If from the perspective of criminal psychology, Li Chengmin has the motive to kill Li Mingxu.


    Thinking of the questions in his mind, Xu Shaotang lightly said to Li Chengmin: "you say war is war, peace is peace. It seems that it''s not good?"


    He did not deny that he did all the things against the star moon group and the Li family. Anyway, everyone is not a fool. Even if he tried to deny it, it has no meaning. No one would believe it.


    "What does Mr. Xu want?" Li Chengmin breathed out a long breath and said, "Mr. Xu, how can we stop the current hostile relationship with us?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "there is a saying in the state of Xia called" pain knocks the water dog ". Now is the time when you are in a mess. To be honest, I don''t want to accept your peace now."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Mingxu said slowly for a long time: "Mr. Xu, I come here with sincerity. I hope you will consider it seriously. There is also an old saying in your country that the dead is the greatest. The enmity between you and my father is personal enmity. Let''s not sit down and have a good talk, and let your enmity be buried with my father! I think we can completely turn our quarrel into friendship. I know that Mr. Xu''s company is also involved in our most competitive electronic products. We can fully carry out in-depth cooperation. "


    "You''re very eloquent. I was almost moved by you." Xu Shaotang said to Li Chengmin with a smile: "but I don''t care about business. I have no interest in the cooperation with Xingyue Group. I just wanted to take a vacation. Your father made me unhappy. I can only make him unhappy. Everyone who understands me knows that my revenge is very strong."


    To tell you the truth, Li Chengmin''s sudden request for peace was really unexpected. Now he doesn''t want to end the affair with the Li family so soon. Now his grudge with the Li family comes second. The important thing is that he wants to take this opportunity to crack down on Xingyue Group.


    "Mr. Xu, please seriously consider my proposal." Li Chengmin once again sincerely said: "in order to express my apology to you, I can present this hotel to you now. At the same time, all your expenses in Qizhou island are free of charge. In addition..."


    "Stop!" Hearing Li Chengmin''s endless words, Xu Shaotang asked faintly: "do you think I lack this money?"


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, all Li Chengmin''s compensations are meaningless. No one in their line is short of this money. If they agree to Li Chengmin''s request for peace because of this compensation, even Xu Shaotang despises himself. In that case, it''s better to accept the request for peace without anything. At least they will have a good reputation.


    Li Chengmin said: "I know Mr. Xu is not short of money. I just want to express my apology. If Mr. Xu has other conditions, he can also say them together. I said that as long as I can meet them, I will try my best to do so!"


    Xu Shaotang asked with a smile: "I said to star group, can you satisfy me?"


    "No way!"


    Li Chengmin said without hesitation: "Xingyue Group is my father''s lifelong effort. I can''t give Xingyue Group to Mr. Xu! Moreover, the people above are not likely to let the star moon group fall into the hands of others, or even willing to destroy it! "


    Look at what others have said. They have never mentioned the star moon group from the beginning to the end.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang knew that he would not give Xingyue Group to Li Chengmin even if he killed him. He said to Li Chengmin with a smile: "I just said it casually. What are you excited about? Forget it, people die like lights out, I don''t bother to toss with you Li family, don''t destroy my mood! I can accept your request for peace, but don''t blame me for being rude if you provoke me again


    "Ah?" The sudden change of Xu Shaotang''s tone surprised Li Chengmin. He looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked, "Mr. Xu really doesn''t mention any conditions?"


    "You can''t meet the conditions I''m going to raise!" Xu Shaotang light said: "with so, I might as well not mention!"


    "Mr. Xu, if you don''t think about it now, you can let me know when you think about it." Li Chengmin said: "I''m still what I said just now. As long as I can be satisfied, I will try my best to be satisfied."


    "Well..." Xu Shaotang thought a little and nodded: "yes, I''ll tell you when I think about it."


    Now he can see that if he really doesn''t mention any conditions, Li Chengmin doesn''t believe that he will agree to make peace. Now he has to give Li Chengmin a reassurance so that he can relax his vigilance and move on to the next step."Well, Mr. Xu can tell me whenever he wants to!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Chengmin was a little relieved. He stood up slowly and bowed himself to say, "Mr. Xu, in order to turn our fighting into friendship, I''d like to invite Mr. Xu and your friends to have lunch together in my personal name. I don''t know if I can appreciate it with you?"


    "Just have lunch together!"


    Xu Shaotang also stood up and slowly shook his head and said, "I don''t have the habit of eating with strangers. If you have time to scare me here, you might as well go back and deal with your father''s funeral."


    If there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing! Although Li Chengmin repeatedly stressed the need for peace, Xu Shaotang was still on guard.


    "Thank you for your understanding!" Li Chengmin managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "then I''ll come here to see Mr. Xu after I finish my father''s funeral."


    "Don''t come if you have nothing to do!" Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "I''m here on holiday. I don''t have time to toss with you. You do your business, I do my business. We have nothing to do with each other! Well, we''re done talking about things. I''m going out for a swim. "


    Li Chengmin said: "I''ll see you off, Mr. Xu!"


    "No, I''ll go by myself!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly left Li Chengmin''s room.

 Chapter 1752

    Xu Shaotang returned to the beach, and the crowd immediately came together.


    "Boss, was that Li Chengmin?" Chen Cheng asked curiously, "what''s the matter with him coming to you?"


    "Make peace!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "he hoped that I would stop dealing with Xingyue Group and fight with China for friendship."


    "Did you agree?" Chen Cheng asked again.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, why not?"


    "Ah?"


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they were all slightly surprised. In their eyes, Xu Shaotang was obviously not such a good talker, especially for non Xia people. At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s performance really surprised them.


    "Boss, what do you promise him to do?" Xiao Jingwen depressed said: "I have not played enough!"


    Now that he''s just had a little fun, Xu Shaotang shakes hands with the Li family and makes peace, which makes Xiao Jingwen feel a little frustrated.


    "If you don''t play enough, keep playing. No one will stop you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Well?" Xiao Jingwen looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and asked, "don''t you shake hands and make peace? I''m still playing. Will I... "


    "Don''t worry about it!" Xu Shaotang interrupted Xiao Jingwen''s words and said with a smile: "you continue to play and I have nothing to do with whether he shakes hands or not. Besides, our handshake words are only superficial. It''s not convenient for us to investigate the cause of Li Mingxu''s death."


    "I see!"


    Everyone instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning and learned that he could continue to play. Xiao Jingwen suddenly showed a happy smile on his face and said with a smile: "I knew that the boss would not let Xingyue Group go so easily!"


    "What''s more, it''s behind the horse!" They all laughed.


    Just as we were chatting happily, the group quickly came here again.


    Xu Shaotang looked around, some of these people he seems to have met in a trance, like people from sunshine hotel.


    The leader is a middle-aged woman in her early 40s. Behind her is a group of men and women in standard uniforms. The group stops in front of Xu Shaotang with extremely neat steps.


    "How are you, Mr. Xu! Hello, distinguished guests


    Come to them, this group of people collective bow, abnormal neat to say hello to them.


    "What''s the situation?"


    They all looked at the gang in amazement. They didn''t know why they came here to say hello to them. It was obvious that they had undergone very strict training. It didn''t seem that they had done such a thing for the first time.


    Hello, Mr. Xu. I''m Quan Youzhen, general manager of sunshine hotel Seeing the confusion on the faces of the people, the middle-aged woman bowed 90 degrees to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "I specially bring the staff of the hotel to invite Mr. Xu and you to stay in our sunshine hotel."


    Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at Quan Youzhen and asked, "when did I say I would stay in the sunshine hotel?"


    Now on the surface, they shake hands with the Li family and make peace with each other. You don''t have to think about it. Those hotels must have been informed that they won''t be refused any more. There are so many hotels in Qizhou Island, so he doesn''t have to stay in the sunshine hotel of the Li family.


    "Well, just now, when Mr. Li Chengmin left, he specially ordered that you be invited to stay in our sunshine hotel." Quan you said respectfully.


    "No interest!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you tell Li Chengmin that I won''t stay in Yangguan hotel. Let''s just find a hotel to stay."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Quan Youzhen and the people who came with her suddenly turned pale.


    Quan Youzhen quickly stepped forward and said respectfully: "Mr. Xu, what we have received is Mr. Li''s death order. If you can''t stay in our sunshine hotel, from me to the bottom, all the people in the sunshine hotel will be fired! Please don''t embarrass us for the sake of us. Thank you


    "Ha ha, Li Chengmin''s means are quite high!"


    Pitying heart said with a smile: "is this a threat to public opinion?"


    "Count Xu Shaotang helplessly smile, and indifferent to quanyouzhen said: "whether you are fired, has nothing to do with me, we are not interested in staying in the sunshine hotel."


    "Mr. Xu! Even if I beg you, will you? " Quan Youzhen''s face was stiff, and he said to Xu Shaotang bitterly: "many of us here have been working in sunshine hotel for many years. If we know that we were expelled by sunshine hotel, we don''t have that hotel in China to accept us. We can''t even find a new job. Please pity us, Mr. Xu. We all have old people and small ones..."


    "Er..."


    Chen Cheng hesitated slightly, then touched Xiao Jingwen with his elbow with a smile, and said with a smile, "why is this line so familiar?"


    "Well, I''d be more familiar with it if I yelled" spare my life, hero! " Xiao Jingwen joked with a smile.This line is often heard in Xia Guo''s TV dramas. Almost nine out of ten people will add this sentence after they cry for mercy.


    Listening to Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen''s teasing, Xu Shaotang looks at them with a black face, then turns to Quan Youzhen and says, "if you can''t find a job in your country, welcome to our country of Xia. My family also has some hotels, which can let you freely play your talents."


    "Mr. Xu..."


    Quan you really looks at Xu Shaotang in despair. Of course, these people can''t go to work in the state of Xia. Their families and roots are here.


    A little hesitation for a while, in Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Quan Youzhen suddenly kneels heavily on the ground. With Quan Youzhen kneeling down, all the people who came with him also knelt down without thinking.


    "I''d like to ask Mr. Xu to stay in our hotel. I''d like to ask Mr. Xu to give me a live line!" Quan you really side is clenching a head, at the same time hoarse of cry shout a way.


    This sudden scene caught Xu Shaotang off guard. If the people of the Li family kneeling in front of them now, they will be more or less proud. But these people are just the employees of the hotel subordinate to the Li family. When they kneel down, Xu Shaotang and others are really not quite used to it.


    "Shaotang, why don''t you stay in Sunshine Hotel?" Lin Shuying came forward slowly, stretched out her hand and gently pulled Xu Shaotang, saying: "they just work for others. There''s no need to break their jobs."


    Song Yinuo nodded slightly and said, "yes, don''t embarrass them. They are also pitiful."


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, then nodded helplessly and said, "what else can I do besides this?"


    "Thank you, Mr. Xu, thank you!" Listen to Xu Shaotang promise down, Quanyou really kowtow again.


    "Thank you!" Xu Shaotang light said: "but I said first clear, my room money will not be less than you a point, this backbone we still have."

 Chapter 1753

    Li Chengmin on the plane hung up the phone with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "President, Xu Shaotang, are they staying in Sunshine Hotel?"


    Seeing the smile on Li Chengmin''s face, his secretary asked with a smile.


    Li Chengmin''s secretary is a standard beauty, with big eyes twinkling. There is a kind of unspeakable amorous feelings on her beautiful face. Naturally, her figure is extremely good. In the eyes of most people, she is absolutely a goddess. However, in Li Chengmin''s eyes, she is only half of Li Chengmin''s lover. Her main job, of course, is secretarial work.


    Li Chengmin put the phone aside, reached over the Secretary''s waist, held her in his lap, nodded with a smile and said, "Quan you is really good at handling affairs. I''m not disappointed!"


    "They must be very proud now, aren''t they?" Secretary uneasy in the body of Li Chengmin wriggling, said with a smile.


    Li Chengmin said with a smile: "let them be proud first, and wait until I finish this mess."


    "Does the president think Xu Shaotang will really stop?"


    The Secretary stretched out his hand to encircle Li Chengmin''s neck and said with some worry: "Xu Shaotang''s energy is beyond our imagination. Now our star moon group is the most vulnerable time. With Xu Shaotang''s temperament, it should not be so easy to stop?"


    "He shouldn''t have stopped so easily!"


    Li Chengmin pecked the Secretary''s beautiful face and said with a smile, "I don''t need him to stop now, just because he thinks we are really afraid of him! Xu Shaotang''s energy is really great, so we don''t have much chance to win a confrontation with him. We can find a breakthrough only if we let him relax his vigilance first. "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know that when he was thinking about calculating Li Chengmin, Li Chengmin was also thinking about how to calculate him.


    it is abnormal for a person like Li Chengmin to put down his face and ask him for peace with such a low attitude.


    Hearing Li Chengmin''s words, the Secretary whispered: "president, in fact, you don''t have to fight against Xu Shaotang now. Since Xu Shaotang has agreed to stop, you can treat him as if he doesn''t exist. Now that the old president has just passed away, many veterans who have been fighting with the old president are ready to move. Moreover, there are still many problems at the top There are many troublesome things to deal with. If Xu Shaotang knows that the president''s plan is only a temporary reprieve, he doesn''t know what means he will use later. "


    "If I don''t count on him, will he stop?" Li Chengmin light said: "the company that help elders can temporarily ignore, now the most difficult thing is how to resolve the anger of the people, if this matter is not solved well, high-level in order to protect themselves, it is likely to hit me."


    "That''s true!" The Secretary nodded slightly and said, "those people can do anything for their own interests! Has the president figured out how to defuse the public''s anger? At present, all the major cities are holding huge processions, and they are getting more and more intense. If they are not stopped, something big will happen sooner or later. "


    Speaking of this, Li Chengmin felt a headache.


    He slowly pushed away the Secretary sitting on his leg, leaned on the seat and rubbed his temples.


    The Secretary saw that he didn''t need Li Chengmin to say anything, so he went to the back of Li Chengmin and gently massaged his head.


    To be able to move from an ordinary staff member to the position of Li Chengmin''s close secretary in a short time, apart from her outstanding appearance, she also has to have some real skills and know how to observe what she says and what she looks like. She has all these three points, so it''s not a fluke that she can get into this position.


    Enjoying the massage of his secretary, Li Chengmin slowly put down his hand, slightly closed his eyes and asked, "how do you think we can stop this huge parade?"


    The Secretary didn''t expect that Li Chengmin would ask herself this question in turn. She bowed her head to think about it, shook her head slightly and said, "I don''t know. If it''s just the entertainment industry, it''s easy to solve, but it''s troublesome when it comes to the transaction with the top management. Although the old president has carried the matter down with his own life, those people don''t pay for it, so they have no choice The attitude of never giving up. "


    "Yes, these people are those who can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat enough! They also don''t think, if there is no star group, they can still have decent work? Can they live as they are now? These damned bastards don''t know how to be grateful at all Li Chengmin angrily scolded for a while, and then said: "if we want to stop the parade, we can only try to shift people''s attention."


    Xu Shaotang''s revelations are all ironclad evidence. Even if they want to deny it, they can''t help it. People are not stupid. They can tell the truth from the falsehood. The final result of denying ironclad evidence will only make people''s anger spread.


    "How does the president want to transfer?" The Secretary asked curiously.


    Li Chengmin said slowly: "I just have a preliminary idea, but I haven''t thought about it well. However, even so, it may not be able to guarantee that the incident will be settled, so we have to find a way to make the senior management dare not move us! "


    "It''s kind of hard, isn''t it?" The Secretary frowned slightly.She knows what the high-level people are like. In order to keep herself, no one can''t sacrifice in the eyes of those people.


    Li Chengmin is a bit too fanciful to let the senior management dare not touch him.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it difficult?"


    Li Chengmin smile, a touch of cold light suddenly flashed from his face, with a smile: "you say, if I''m the only one left in the Li family, do those high-level people dare to move me?"


    Hearing Li Chengmin''s words, the Secretary''s hand suddenly trembled, and even the strength of massage increased.


    Li Chengmin was slightly hurt, but he was not angry. He looked back at his secretary with a smile and asked, "why, are you scared?"


    The Secretary swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly, nodded slightly and said: "the president wants to start with the second young master?"


    "Not me!" Li Chengmin said with a smile: "how can I attack my brother? It''s Xu Shaotang


    Looking at the smile on Li Chengmin''s face, the Secretary can only feel the unspeakable cold. She knows Li Chengmin''s plan. Li Chengmin wants to get rid of Li Chengxiao. In this way, he will be the only one left in the Li family, and the senior management needs the Li family to stabilize the star Moon Group. At that time, even if the senior management is under great pressure, they will not dare to do anything about Li Chengmin, otherwise, the Star Moon Group will be sure Will collapse, which directly leads to the collapse of the domestic economy.


    "The president is wise!"


    The Secretary managed to squeeze out a smile. Originally, he wanted to continue massaging Li Chengmin''s head, but Li Chengmin slowly stood up, hugged her horizontally and walked quickly to the rest room

 Chapter 1754

    Public opinion continues to ferment, and the number of demonstrations is growing.


    Only one day later, the headquarters of Star Moon Group and the capital of their country were surrounded by crowds, and people kept coming from various cities. The whole capital city was in a semi paralyzed state.


    At this time, their top management had to start the emergency plan.


    These things, Xu Shaotang did not care, in the dead of night, he and mu Tiance quietly sneaked into the Li family.


    The bodyguards of the Li family knew nothing about their intrusion.


    "The Li family is really big!" In the corner of the camera, Xu Shaotang whispered to Mu Tiance.


    The Li family''s house is definitely a manor, and its scale is even far larger than that of the manor. However, most of the places are not occupied by the Li family, but by some important defense facilities and the Li family''s bodyguards and servants.


    Xu Shaotang has been looking for a long time, but they haven''t found a place to park Li Mingxu''s body. He only gets information from Longjiang. Now, Li Mingxu''s body is closely protected by their domestic high-level personnel. The people who put Longjiang in Li''s family don''t know where his body is. They only know that Li Mingxu''s body hasn''t been cremated and has been parked in Li''s family.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance said, "your family is not much smaller than the Li family!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Tiance and said, "if you want to be big, who dares to compare with your Mu family? The whole Miaoyun mountain is your Mu family''s garden!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and find Li Mingxu''s body quickly!" Mu Tian said: "I should be on holiday in Qizhou island now!"


    "Well, I''ve delayed you. I''m sorry for your time. OK, Mr. Mu!" Xu Shaotang takes a look at mu Tiance with a bitter smile and quickly flashes his figure again. His figure is too fast to be captured by the camera.


    After searching Li''s manor for a while, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance finally found a suspicious place. It was a basement in Li''s back garden, but there were many people around the basement. Both Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance could feel that these people were not languid.


    Seven or eight people in the basement didn''t notice. After a gust of wind, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance swaggered into the basement.


    In the corner of the basement, Li Mingxu''s body has been frozen.


    Looking at Li Mingxu lying quietly in the ice coffin, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that in just a few days, this old man, who is dominating the shopping mall, has become a cold corpse. It''s sad to think about it.


    "If you want to check it, hurry up!" Mu Tiance urges Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang drags him from Qizhou island to investigate Li Mingxu''s body with him. He is very upset. In his opinion, Xu Shaotang can do all these things by himself. There is no need to drag him with him.


    "Well, you can keep a lookout for me at the door. I''ll check it myself."


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance and slowly opens the ice coffin.


    Li Mingxu''s face and lips were black, and his body was slightly bent. Before he died, he should have experienced a period of convulsions.


    These symptoms are basically consistent with Li Chengmin''s statement. Li Mingxu should have died of severe poison, but Xu Shaotang can''t see what kind of poison it is. He takes out the syringe that has been prepared for a long time, lifts up Li Mingxu''s body''s clothes, and puts the needle tube * from his armpit. It''s not easy for people to detect the pinhole in his armpit, so as not to let people find that the body has been passive.


    The blood on the body has already coagulated, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t need to draw blood. As long as he can draw body fluid or make some blood scabs, people can detect what kind of poison Li Mingxu died of.


    After pulling out the needle, he carefully examined Li Mingxu''s body. There was no wound or bruise on the surface of the body, which proved that Li Mingxu didn''t struggle to resist before poisoning. From this point, it can be judged that Li Mingxu either killed himself or was poisoned by someone close to him, and Xu Shaotang''s most suspicious object was himself Li Chengmin, of course.


    After the inspection, Xu Shaotang put the body''s clothes back, and everything seemed to have not moved.


    Carefully close the ice coffin, Xu Shaotang guarding mu Tiance at the door: "OK, let''s go!"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, and they immediately flashed out of the basement.


    "Go and see Li Chengmin''s room!" Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance in a low voice.


    "What are you doing in Li Chengmin''s room?" Thinking about the sound in the room they passed when they were looking for the hiding place of Li Mingxu''s body, mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang with a black face: "are you a voyeur?"


    It''s a person who knows what he''s doing when he hears the shy voice. Xu Shaotang says that he wants to go to Li Chengmin''s room at this time, which makes mu Tiance doubt Xu Shaotang''s purpose.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. After choking for a long time, he said, "I''ll go to his room and see if I can find something like poison.""You think Li Chengmin is a fool!" Mu Tiance snorted: "he poisoned his father and hid the poison in his room for fear that others would not know that he was the murderer?"


    He thinks that Xu Shaotang''s saying that it''s fake to look for poison and that it''s true to satisfy his habit of peeping.


    "It seems so!" Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, and then said: "anyway, he has come. Go and have a look. Maybe he really hid the poison in his room?"


    "Go, you go!" Murmur.


    "Well, you can go to other places first. We''ll meet under the big tree outside Li''s house later."


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly, quickly flashed to the outside of Li Chengmin''s room.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is going to push the door in, the door opens from inside. Then, Li Chengmin''s secretary comes out of the room with a mobile phone wrapped in a bathrobe. Xu Shaotang quickly flashes to the dark place and quietly observes the secretary. It is obvious that there is something wrong with the woman''s appearance.


    The secretary looked around, did not find the trace of the person, this just carefully went to the corner to dial the phone.


    Xu Shaotang hid in the dark and listened quietly. When he heard what the woman said on the phone, his face suddenly showed a look of consternation. He sighed in his heart: what a good play of Infernal Affairs!

 Chapter 1755

    "What, did you find the poison?"


    When Xu Shaotang came out of the Li family, mu Tiance had been waiting under the big tree for a long time.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "your guess is right!"


    Although he also knows that it is unlikely to find the poison in Li Chengmin''s room, he is not willing to do so after all. It turns out that Li Chengmin is not stupid enough to hide the poison in his room.


    "My guess is right indeed!" Mu Tiance snorted: "you are to satisfy your voyeurism."


    "Brother mu, your resentment is too strong." Xu Shaotang said with tears and laughter: "although I didn''t find the poison, I got a valuable piece of information, so I got something from this trip to Li Chengmin''s room."


    "What information?" Mu Tiance asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and said, "the woman in the room with Li Chengmin is Li Chengxiao''s person. Just now, when Li Chengmin was asleep, he called Li Chengxiao and informed him. Li Chengmin wanted to attack Li Chengxiao!"


    Thinking about the content of the woman''s phone call that I heard outside Li Chengmin''s room just now, Xu Shaotang is more suspicious that Li Mingxu was poisoned by Li Chengmin. Li Chengmin can be so ruthless as to attack his brother and his father.


    It''s really like what the Dragon general said. If a person is crazy, he can do everything.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance was slightly stunned, then said with disgust: "it seems that Li Chengmin is the most suspect."


    There is no doubt that as Li Mingxu''s son, Li Chengmin would be more relaxed if he wanted to poison Li Mingxu.


    "Exactly!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "it seems that I will inform Longjiang to find a way to monitor Li Chengmin. If this matter can be determined and come up with hard evidence, Xingyue Group is basically half destroyed!"


    Thinking about this happy thing, Xu Shaotang can''t help but take out his mobile phone and tell Longjiang the news. As for how to monitor Li Chengmin, Xu Shaotang believes that Longjiang has many ways, so he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    "I don''t know what Li Mingxu thought, but he would offend you." Mu Tiance said, "now that he has lost his life, even his star moon group has been included in your attack. Why bother?"


    He admitted that Xingyue Group is really rich, and even in Xiaguo, only Longteng group can compare with it. However, Li Mingxu ignored an important fact. In the eyes of these people, no matter how rich and powerful people are, they can easily take their lives. A person whose life is at stake at any time, why should they provoke those right and wrong?


    Hearing mu Tiance''s exclamation, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "there are always some people in the world who don''t know the so-called, and there are always people who sit and watch the sky. Li Mingxu is a typical one."


    If Li Mingxu didn''t make it impossible to stay in a hotel as soon as he arrived here, Xu Shaotang would not fight with the Li family, and Li Mingxu would not die. Xingyue Group is still the former Xingyue Group.


    It''s just that there is no if in the world. Li Mingxu gave him the opportunity to attack the star moon group. If he didn''t cherish this opportunity, even he thought it was too wasteful.


    "Do you have anything else to do?" Mu Tiance asked faintly: "if it''s OK, we''ll rush to the airport. Now we can almost catch the last plane to Qizhou island."


    "It''s all right!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "let''s go back first. Tomorrow, someone will come to me to take the sample I got from Li Mingxu''s body. We should soon know what kind of poison Li Mingxu died of."


    After leaving Li''s home, they quickly rushed to the airport, striving to catch the last flight to Qizhou island.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, when Xu Shaotang, who stayed up late and rushed back to Qizhou Island, was still sleeping in, the phone in his room rang.


    Listening to the incessant sound of the telephone, Ji Rushu, who is sleeping next to Xu Shaotang, pulls the quilt over his head and complains vaguely: "who, in the early morning, does it make people sleep in beauty sleep?"


    When Xu Shaotang came back at more than three o''clock in the morning, she pulled her around. Now she couldn''t get up and just wanted to have a good sleep.


    Listening to Ji Rushu''s complaint, Xu Shaotang is embarrassed to smile. Last night was really crazy. It is estimated that this girl will stay in the hotel and sleep all morning.


    In order not to disturb the beauty sleep of Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang grabs the phone at the head of the bed and answers it.


    Originally sleepy Xu Shaotang heard the phone inside, suddenly sat up from the bed, eyes full of doubt.


    Feel Xu Shaotang suddenly sit up, Ji Ru Book confused asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I''m invited to meet you. I''ll go out to meet you. Have a good rest first!" Xu Shaotang bent down to kiss Ji Rushu''s soft lips, patted her smooth back and said, "I''ll have breakfast delivered to the room later. Remember to have breakfast!"


    "Well, I see! You are such a wordy person Ji Ru said vaguely, but there was a sweet feeling in her heart.Sometimes, happiness does not necessarily need any romance, a simple care, a daily intimate behavior, or a bowl of light porridge, can make people feel sincere happiness!


    "Ordinary people don''t have a chance to make me wordy yet!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, will be slightly opened some quilt, will Ji Rushu''s head exposed, this just slowly get up.


    After a simple wash, Xu Shaotang walked out of the hotel.


    Outside the hotel, behind the bluestone, a man in a baseball cap was waiting for him.


    The man deliberately covered most of his cheek with a baseball cap. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s footsteps, he looked up slightly at Xu Shaotang and lowered his head.


    "You asked me to come here, didn''t you?" Looking at the masked man, Xu Shaotang jokingly said: "sooner or later, you have to meet. It''s useless for you to cover up. Don''t you think your current behavior is a bit of a stealer?"


    "I don''t know if anyone is watching me around, so I have to be careful. Please forgive me!" The man in the baseball cap said apologetically, "Xu Shao, let''s have a good chat in a place where there is no one."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "aren''t we the only two here?"


    "For Xu shaolai, there are only two people. For me, I don''t know where there is a pair of eyes staring at me in the dark." The baseball cap man shook his head slightly and said, "I know a place where no one will go. Please go there with me."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "in your current situation, you really need to be careful. Let''s go and lead the way ahead!"

 Chapter 1756

    The so-called safe place is actually behind a huge reef by the sea.


    Several protruding reefs form a natural cave, which is large enough for dozens of people to stay in.


    Feeling the sea breeze with a fishy smell blowing on his face, the man wearing a baseball cap seems to be more stable in his heart. When he comes to the cave, he slowly takes off his baseball cap.


    Li Chengxiao!


    The man in the baseball cap is Li Chengxiao!


    Xu Shaotang looked at the cave a little and said to Li Chengxiao with a smile, "it seems that you are familiar with this place. You have found such a hidden place."


    "It made Xu Shao laugh." Li Chengxiao forced out a smile and said, "this cave was discovered by accident when I was diving here before."


    "I envy your life!"


    Xu Shaotang casually said, slowly put away the smile on his face, asked: "now you can talk about what you are looking for me?"


    For the appearance of Li Chengxiao, he did have some accidents, but think about it carefully, it seems reasonable. In the materials that long Jiang gave him, there was also an investigation about Li Chengxiao. In those materials, he seemed to see his own shadow.


    However, from the point of view that Li Chengxiao played Infernal Affairs with Li Chengmin, he knew that Li Chengxiao was not as unbearable as it seemed. In fact, it''s not hard to understand that Li Chengxiao is also a member of the Li family. No matter how bad he is, how bad can he be?


    In modern society, it is more and more difficult for poor families to produce noble sons. This is not because poor families do not work hard enough, but because they have already lost on the starting line! On the other hand, it''s really hard for rich children like Li Chengxiao to produce a real waste. These people have been well educated since childhood, and they come into contact with the kind of people who can''t stand up in the eyes of poor children. They can obtain resources far better than those of poor children.


    There are many black sheep in the dandy family, but most of them have some real skills, just their bad conduct.


    It''s a bit hard to say, but it''s true.


    "Xu Shao, I''m here to ask you for help!" Li Chengxiao said sincerely.


    "For help?" Xu Shaotang looked at Li Chengxiao in surprise and asked with a smile, "are you afraid that Li Chengmin will kill you?"


    "Xu Shao is really powerful!" Li Chengxiao nodded, looked at Xu Shaotang with admiration, and said, "now, only Xu Shao can save me!"


    "I really can''t find any reason to save you." Xu Shaotang said to Li Chengxiao with a smile: "of course, if you can give me enough reasons to save you, I can also consider it."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Chengxiao slowly closed his eyes and said, "don''t Xu Shao want to find an agent in our country?"


    As Li Chengxiao''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    To be honest, he didn''t really have this idea, but Li Chengxiao''s sudden mention of it gave him some new ideas.


    He doesn''t need any agent, but if he can make Li Chengxiao the agent of Long Jiang, he may be able to use it in the future!


    "If you do that, you will be treason!" Xu Shaotang didn''t rush to agree, but said to Li Chengxiao with a smile: "it seems that you have a big price? I''m quite moved by your offer, but I doubt the truth of your words. "


    As soon as Li Chengxiao opened his mouth, he put forward such attractive conditions. Xu Shaotang really had no bottom in his heart.


    Li Chengxiao said with a bitter smile: "Xu Shao, I just want to live!"


    "Do you really want to live?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Li Chengxiao nodded and said: "Li Chengmin has now reached the point of madness. As long as I die, the Star Moon Group will only fall into his hands. In order to stabilize the national economy, no matter how many people demonstrate and March, the high-level officials dare not do anything about him, but try their best to protect him! Now all the power of the Li family falls on Li Chengmin. I have no strength to fight him. I can only ask Xu Shao for help! "


    "You''ve seen it through!" Xu Shaotang looked at Li Chengxiao with a smile and asked, "if you really don''t have any ambition, why should you arrange someone beside Li Chengmin?"


    "Xu Shao..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Chengxiao was immediately surprised. He looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement and murmured, "how can you Do you know? "


    This is a top secret affair. Only he and Li Chengmin''s secretary know about it. According to the truth, Xu Shaotang can''t know about it at all unless the people he arranged with Li Chengmin betray him! But think about it carefully, it seems that there is no such possibility. Even if Xu Shaotang has great ability, they should not be able to plot against that woman. All the power of that woman is in his hands. She dare not betray herself!


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not important how I know. The important thing is that you don''t have ambition from this matter! If you were me, would you believe what you just said? "Li Chengxiao slightly stagnated, then gently lowered his head, slowly said: "in front of life, what ambition is not important! My biggest wish now is that I can live and continue my life. I''m still very young. I don''t want to die! "


    "No one wants to die. It''s just that you don''t want to die at a high price." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are a good camouflage person, I can hardly believe that you will be frank in front of me."


    "No!" Li Chengxiao shook his head slightly and said, "Li Mingxu and Li Chengmin don''t know Xu Shao''s strength, but I know it very well. Even Joseph of Xizhou is afraid of Xu Shao''s strength. Does Xu Shao think I dare to cheat you? If you cheat Xu Shao, I believe that even if I hide at the ends of the earth, Xu Shao can still take my life? "


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that you know me very well?"


    "I know a lot of people in Xizhou. Xu Shao''s deeds have already spread in Xizhou!" Li Chengxiao looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile and asked, "does Xu Shao think I''m a fool?"


    "Maybe your dandy is true, but you don''t think it''s stupid!" Xu Shaotang said seriously: "if you are stupid, you will not put such a fatal nail in Li Chengmin''s side! By the way, when it comes to this matter, I think of a problem. "


    "What''s the problem?"


    "The nail you arranged beside Li Chengmin is so deadly that you can kill Li Chengmin by her hand. Why do you come here to beg me?"

 Chapter 1757

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Chengxiao suddenly showed a bitter smile on his face.


    "I didn''t want to kill him before. When I want to kill him now, I won''t have this chance!" Li Chengxiao sighed softly: "Li Chengmin should also be on guard against me. There are experts around him at any time to protect him. Now even the food he eats has to go through the strict inspection of the security personnel."


    It''s really silly and naive to think that he didn''t threaten Li Chengmin, so Li Chengmin wouldn''t do it himself. Now that his father Li Mingxu has just died, he can''t wait to get rid of him.


    "Then you really can''t grasp the opportunity!"


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I''ll give you a minute to think it over. When you think it over, you''ll give me an answer. Our deal starts, and you won''t have a way back. If you want to go back, just like you said, even if you go to the ends of the earth, I''ll take your life."


    He is really not afraid of Li Chengxiao''s repentance. Even if Li Chengxiao inherits Xingyue Group, it is easy for him to want Li Chengxiao''s life.


    "Don''t think about it, I have no choice!" Li Chengxiao, with a firm face, said without thinking: "as long as Xu Shao can keep me safe and help me deal with Li Chengmin, I''m Xu Shao''s man, even if I''m a bull or a horse for Xu Shao!"


    "Sure?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Li Chengxiao nodded heavily: "very sure!"


    "All right, deal!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I will not let you down, I hope you do not let me down!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, Li Chengxiao was a little relieved and solemnly said, "I won''t let Xu Shao down! So, how does Xu Shao plan to help me deal with Li Chengmin? "


    Now the person he hates most in his heart is undoubtedly Li Chengmin. If Li Chengmin wants his life, he wants Li Chengmin''s life first. In the face of the threat of death, no matter how cowardly he is, he will show his fangs to the enemy!


    Xu Shaotang slowly took two steps forward, facing the magnificent sea in front of him, feeling the comfort of the sea breeze blowing on his face. After standing there quietly and thinking for a few minutes, he slowly came back to Li Chengxiao and said, "before dealing with Li Chengmin, I need to know one thing, that is, whether your father Li Mingxu was poisoned by Li Chengmin?"


    "Is the answer to this question important to Xu Shao?" Li Chengxiao asked with a bitter smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s very important!"


    "All right!" Li Chengxiao sighed heavily: "I suspect that Li Chengmin secretly poisoned my father, but I don''t have any evidence in my hand. No matter how suspicious I am, it''s useless."


    Sometimes it''s so helpless. You know the answer, but you don''t have any evidence. No matter how you say it, others won''t believe it. Besides, Li Chengxiao is a famous black sheep, and few people believe his words.


    "You don''t need proof."


    Xu Shaotang put his hands behind him and said lightly: "if I need evidence, I will collect it myself. There is a saying that if I want to be unknown, I will not do it unless I do it myself. As long as Li Chengmin did the poisoning of your father, I will find the evidence after all."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Chengxiao frowned slightly and said, "Xu Shao wants to start with this? Find the evidence that Li Chengmin poisoned my father, and use public opinion to send Li Chengmin to prison? "


    "It''s just a way!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I never put eggs in a basket. If I can''t find evidence in a short time, I will think of other ways. If it doesn''t help, I will kill Li Chengmin for you."


    He didn''t pay attention to Li Chengmin from the beginning to the end. If Li Chengxiao really wants to inherit Xingyue Group, he can help him remove the only obstacle of Li Chengmin.


    "You can''t just kill him!" Li Chengxiao shook his head slowly and said, "Xu Shao, think about it. Now my father is dead. If Li Chengmin dies again, I''m afraid everyone will think that I did it?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "even if everyone thinks you did it, what? As you said, in order to stabilize the economy, your top management does not dare to treat you at all. Do you still care what people in your country think of you? "


    "If I say I don''t care, it must be false! I can bear the name of a dandy, but I don''t want to bear the name of killing my brother and killing my father! " Li Cheng filial piety: "but I don''t want Xu Shao. The main reason why you killed Li Chengmin directly is not this."


    People live a face, trees live a skin! A dandy''s name, at most, makes people think that he is a black sheep. But if he carries the name of killing his brother and killing his father, I''m afraid he will be despised everywhere he goes.


    Xu Shaotang asked with great interest: "what is that?"


    "If I bear the name of killing my brother and patricide on my back, even if I inherit the star moon group, I''m afraid people all over the country and even the world will boycott the star moon group!" Li Chengxiao said: "now that Xingyue Group is in control of our domestic economic lifeline, the high-level naturally dare not move me. Once Xingyue Group loses its present position, I''m afraid the high-level will be eager to kill me to stimulate the economy?"Listening to Li Chengxiao''s analysis, Xu Shaotang looks surprised.


    Li Chengxiao''s analysis of these things, he did not think of, or in other words, he did not see Li Chengxiao in the long run, he only saw the present, but Li Chengxiao has seen the future.


    What he said just now proves once again that Li Chengxiao''s dandy really pretends to be. His mind is very careful and his vision is extremely long-term. How can people born in Li''s family be pure waste?


    "What you said is very reasonable. It makes me look at you with new eyes." Xu Shaotang looked at Li Chengxiao with admiration, touched his chin and thought, "then I''ll help you get rid of Li Chengmin with the hands of those people in your high level, so that you can safely take over Xingyue Group!"


    "Good!" Li Chengxiao nodded and asked, "Li Chengmin has killed me now. How does Xu Shao plan to protect me?"


    "As long as you stay with me, you will be safe!" Xu Shaotang light said: "however, before this, I will let you by an attack!"


    "Attack?"


    Li Chengxiao looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled, and his face is full of doubts.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t worry. At most, you will be slightly injured. It won''t take your life!"

 Chapter 1758

    The results of the sample test on Li Mingxu''s body soon came out.


    Li Mingxu''s body sample contains a large number of tabun, which indicates that Li Mingxu died of tabun poisoning.


    Tabun, a colorless, fruity, highly toxic liquid, is more toxic than sarin, a similar product. It only needs to inhale a few milligrams to death.


    Xu Shaotang is not surprised by this result, which makes him more sure that Li Mingxu died at the hands of Li Chengmin. Just imagine that Li Chengmin can kill Li Mingxu without knowing it by adding a small amount of Tapan to Li Mingxu''s food or drinking water. Moreover, it is difficult for other people to find evidence.


    With this test result, Xu Shaotang knows that it is difficult to directly find the evidence that Li Chengmin poisoned Li Mingxu. However, I believe Longjiang has started to send people to closely monitor Li Chengmin now. Maybe there will be other discoveries in the process of monitoring.


    At the same time, a piece of news once again exploded the Internet. Just yesterday afternoon, Li Chengxiao, Li Chengmin''s biological brother, was attacked by unidentified shooters when he was going out to sea with some pig friends and dog friends. Now he fell into the vast sea, and his life and death are uncertain.


    The news did not speculate on the identity of the shooter from the beginning to the end. However, people with a little bit of intelligence will target Li Chengmin when they think of Li Mingxu''s sudden "suicide".


    "Pa!"


    Li Chengmin in the office angrily smashes the cup in front of him on the ground, and the valuable cup suddenly falls to pieces.


    "Asshole!" Li Chengmin roared angrily at his close secretary: "who is it! Who''s behind the scenes! "


    He really wants to kill Li Chengxiao, but it''s not in this way. He''s not a fool. If it''s in this way, people with a little intelligence will doubt him.


    The secretary looked at the angry Li Chengmin and whispered, "is it Xu Shaotang?"


    "Xu Shaotang?" Angry Li Chengmin calmed down a little, frowned and thought: "Xu Shaotang really has a big suspicion, but I don''t understand one thing. By Xu Shaotang''s means, Li Chengxiao''s body should have been placed in front of me now, and there should be no uncertainty about his life and death."


    "That''s true!" The Secretary nodded slightly. Although he could not see anything on the surface, he fell into ecstasy in his heart.


    If Li Chengxiao dies, the handles he holds will be useless. From then on, she can be Li Chengmin''s little lover and no longer have to live a life of fear.


    "However, even so, Xu Shaotang''s suspicion is still the biggest!" Full of bitterness, Li Chengmin said, "Xu Shaotang, a dishonest villain, wants to knock me down in this way? I won''t let him do it


    "What is the president going to do?"


    The secretary went to the window of the office, lifted the curtain and looked downstairs. He was full of worry and said, "now there are more and more people demonstrating. Our door has been packed. If the president can''t prove his innocence in time, these people will be more and more excited. Maybe they will directly impact our headquarters at that time."


    "How dare they?" Li Chengmin said coldly: "wait and tell the security personnel that if anyone dares to attack the headquarters, they will be arrested directly for me, but remember not to let these people get hurt, otherwise the situation will get out of control even more! In addition, help me arrange a press conference, tonight! At the same time, in my name, a reward will be issued around the world. Anyone who provides the identity of the shooter or who finds Li Chengxiao''s whereabouts can get 100 million, no, 200 million US dollars regardless of his life or death! "


    "Two Two hundred million! "


    The secretary looked at Li Chengmin in shock and asked in a low voice, "is it too much?"


    Two hundred million dollars is really a sky high price! But what she doesn''t want is that Li Chengxiao is still alive, and then found. She just got out of the misery, and absolutely doesn''t want to live a life of fear.


    For the reward of 200 million US dollars, she believes that countless people will frantically search for Li Chengxiao''s whereabouts. If Li Chengxiao dies, it''s all right. If she doesn''t die, her nightmare will never end.


    Li Chengmin waved his hand and hummed, "if I hadn''t invested too much money to save the market, I would have spent a billion! Now, the more money I spend, the less people question me! "


    "All right!" The secretary did not dare to question Li Chengmin''s decision too much. He nodded quietly and asked Li Chengmin, "how does the president plan to deal with Xu Shaotang? If Xu Shaotang really sent someone to do this, it means that Xu Shaotang''s promise to the president is purely false. Shall we start first? "


    Now, Li Chengmin is her biggest backer. She absolutely does not want Li Chengmin to fall.


    Therefore, she is willing to wholeheartedly help Li Chengmin give advice.


    "Of course Li Chengmin nodded and said, "we can''t be so passive any more! No matter whether it''s done by Xu Shaotang or not, we''ll let Xu Shaotang come out and block the gun! "


    "Block the gun?" The secretary looked at Li Chengmin for no reason.Li Chengmin said with a smile: "you hire the Navy now, and let people shake out all the grudges between my father and Xu Shaotang on the Internet! Shaotang and I went to Xuzhou to ask for something else a few days ago! "


    Hearing Li Chengmin''s words, the Secretary instantly understood Li Chengmin''s meaning, and a shallow smile suddenly appeared on his originally sad face.


    "The president is wise!" The Secretary said to Li Chengmin with a smile: "in this way, I''m afraid the public will shift the focus of doubt to Xu Shaotang! President, I have a suggestion! "


    "Oh, what advice?"


    The Secretary said with a smile: "we employ the water army to portray the president as a man who bears humiliation and seeks peace from Xu Shaotang."


    Li Chengmin thought a little, nodded with a smile and said, "do you want to use this thing to arouse the national self-esteem of those people?"


    "Yes


    The Secretary nodded his head and said: "Imagine Xu Shaotang, a Xia native, not only humiliates the old president in Tianhai, but also asks him to make peace. If those people in our country know this, I''m afraid everyone will think that Xia native is bullying the Li family. At that time, we will become the weak. It''s us who get sympathy, and the people We will share the same hatred


    "Your suggestion is good!"


    Li Chengmin walked to the secretary with a smile. He swam on the secretary with big hands and said with a frivolous smile: "how do you want me to reward you?"


    With a charming smile, the Secretary slowly opened Li Chengmin''s hands and said, "president, when people have done what you ordered, then slowly let you reward them!"

 Chapter 1759

    "Boss, Li Chengmin has started to make moves!"


    In the hotel room, Xu Shaotang and several of them sat together, looking at the news on the website.


    In just one day, the resentment between Xu Shaotang and the Li family has been reported by major media. Although there are some exaggerations, most of them are facts.


    For example, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng beat up Li Mingxu''s bodyguard in Tianhai. For example, Li Chengmin came to Qizhou island in person to ask Xu Shaotang for peace. In these news reports, Li Jiacheng was for the weak, and Xu Shaotang was the bully.


    Although there is no direct statement in these news, people with clear eyes can see that two pieces of information have been revealed. Xu Shaotang forced Li Mingxu to death, and now he has sent someone to attack Li Chengxiao instead of destroying the Li family. Xu Shaotang is not reconciled.


    These news have also been widely concerned by the people of this country. There are many rumors at the bottom of these news. The most common one is "let the Xia people get out of our country"!


    People in every country have national self-esteem and self-improvement, and the national self-esteem of this country has reached a morbid stage, because it has been a vassal state of Xia for thousands of years. Now this period of history has been deliberately diluted by them, and they even want to say that Xia has always been their vassal state.


    This kind of morbid national self-esteem made Li Chengmin successfully divert the people''s attention, and raised the resentment between the Li family and Xu Shaotang to the resentment between the two countries.


    "Make a move, make a move!" Xu Shaotang light said: "I know that Li Chengmin is false peace!"


    "Boss, haven''t you thought about how to deal with it?" Chen Cheng said with some worry: "if the public opinion is allowed to ferment like this, the situation will be unfavorable to us."


    Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "isn''t that good? Why is it bad for us? "


    "How is that?"


    Chen Cheng rolled his eyes and said, "do you really don''t understand or pretend to be confused? If we go on like this, we will be regarded as public enemies by the people of their country! "


    Judging from the situation on the Internet, people in this country not only regard Xu Shaotang as the enemy, but also regard all Xia people as the enemy. They have a great plan to expel all Xia people.


    Although it''s nothing to leave Qizhou Island, it''s a big deal to find another place for a holiday, if Li Chengmin wins, Chen Cheng just feels uncomfortable.


    Xiao Jingwen was much more calm. He patted Chen Cheng on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, the boss must have a way to crack it!"


    According to his understanding of Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is so calm now that he must have a way to deal with it. Besides, they don''t want to see Li Chengmin win, and Xu Shaotang certainly doesn''t want to see it.


    If Li Chengmin wins, there will be no place for their faces.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and asked Xu Shaotang, "what plot are you brewing?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang speechless said to Mu Tiance: "look what you said, can I brew any conspiracy? I''m a good man. "


    "Do you believe it yourself?" Mu Tiance said.


    "Boss, don''t play the game. Tell me quickly. What do you plan to do when you arrive?" Chen Cheng asked anxiously.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and asked several people with a smile, "do you have a way to deal with it?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three suddenly fell into thinking.


    Now the public opinion on the Internet is a one-sided situation. If you want to save the situation, unless you find direct evidence that Li Chengmin poisoned Li Mingxu, no matter how they launched a public opinion counterattack, the excited people in this country will not believe what they said.


    However, it seems unrealistic to find direct evidence of Li Chengmin''s murder in the short term.


    "Or we''ll try to force Li Chengmin to tell the truth?" Xiao Jingwen just finished, he immediately denied his method: "no, if so, even if Li Chengmin admitted, their domestic people will think that Li Chengmin was beaten into a move, then they will be more sympathetic to Li Chengmin."


    Chen Cheng brightened his eyes and said, "we can tempt Li Chengmin to say it by himself."


    "How can you tempt me?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    Chen Cheng was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said: "I just said it casually, there''s no way..."


    Li Chengmin is not a fool. How can he tell the truth by himself?


    Seeing the frown of the three, Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t think about it. We can''t break Li Chengmin''s move!"


    "Can''t break it?" Chen Cheng said: "do we just watch Li Chengmin go on arrogantly?"


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "it''s not that it can''t be broken! As long as Li Chengmin is dead, everything will be broken! No matter how adverse the public opinion is to us, as long as there is no definite evidence to prove that we killed Li Chengmin, they can''t help us! "


    "Yes Chen Cheng clapped his hands and said, "this method is the most simple and crude!"


    It''s really simple enough. It''s a way to make every effort to reduce ten meetings! No matter how happy Li Chengmin is now, as long as Xu Shaotang or Mu Tian instigate his fingers, Li Chengmin will not be able to jump immediately, and he will have to go to hell to jump again."Yes, what is it?" Xu Shaotang patted Chen Cheng on the head and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "this method is really the most simple and effective, but we don''t need to use it now."


    "Do you have a better way?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    "No! As I said, we can''t break Li Chengmin''s move, except for your simple and crude method of course! " Xu Shaotang smile, suddenly changed the subject, said: "we can not break, does not mean that others can not break ah!"


    "Well? What does that mean? "


    Three people at the same time curious to see to Xu Shaotang, don''t know Xu Shaotang this gourd in the end sell what medicine.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Li Chengmin thinks that this move can get rid of difficulties, but in fact, he is lifting a stone and hitting himself in the foot! Now we don''t have to break it at all, and the high level of their country won''t let him go! "


    "Why?" Xiao Jingwen looks at Xu Shaotang in doubt and asks, "do they have our people at the top?"


    "You think too much..." Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Jingwen speechless, shook his head and said, "what Li Chengmin is doing now is undoubtedly increasing the contradiction between the two countries. Do you know how much money their country will earn from our country in a year? Their economy depends on our country to a great extent. If the anti summer sentiment in their country is allowed to spread, their economy will soon fall into a huge depression. Do you think their top management will let this happen? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three suddenly realized that Xu Shaotang was waiting for Li Chengmin here!


    However, mu Tiance immediately thought of another question and said slowly, "now Li Chengmin is the only one left in the Li family, and they may not dare to move him, do they?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a mysterious smile: "who said Li Chengmin was the only one left in the Li family?"

 Chapter 1760

    With the upsurge of people''s opposition here, more and more Xia people are forced to leave because they can''t even leave. The strong anti Xia mood makes many people make irrational actions. Even most shops refuse to sell goods to Xia people. Their safety and diet are not guaranteed. If they don''t go back, are they still waiting to die here?


    Many Xiaguo enterprises here also suffered from the impact of the irrational people, and factories and shops were closed one after another.


    However, they didn''t leave. They didn''t have to worry about food and safety. However, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to deal with these ordinary people. In order to avoid those irrational people from making unfriendly moves towards these women and children, Xu Shaotang asked them to stay in the hotel for a while.


    In just a few days, the anti Xia mood has risen to the level of violence, and several malicious injuries against Xia people have happened one after another, which makes Longjiang and others extremely angry. Qin Guozhu personally issued a fierce question to the high-level here, and Longjiang even said frankly that if the people in this country can''t guarantee the safety of Xia people, he will let people guarantee it!


    Long Jiang''s words are like an extremely tough warning!


    At this time, the high-level officials on this side also knew that they could no longer allow this kind of thing to spread. They began to arrest a large number of irrational attackers, and at the same time, they took an extremely tough attitude to control the March.


    Just as the top management here controls the development of the situation, Li Chengxiao, who has disappeared for nearly a week, suddenly appears on Qizhou island.


    There is no need for Li Chengxiao to hold any press conference. Reporters who heard the news soon surrounded Li Chengxiao completely.


    Beside Li Chengxiao is Xu Shaotang, who changed his face after Ji Rushu.


    Li Chengxiao has to admire Ji Rushu''s technique of changing face. Until now, he doesn''t believe that Xu Shaotang is standing beside him.


    "Mr. Li, is it Xia who shot you?"


    A female reporter who is close to Li Chengxiao asked him frankly.


    "Xia people?" Hearing the words of the female reporter, Li Chengxiao showed a sneer on his face, full of emotion and said: "my elder brother''s method is really brilliant. He spilled dirty water on Xia people, which is really perfect!"


    As Li Chengxiao''s voice fell, the reporters around him were stunned, and then they all showed excited look. It is obvious that they can dig big news from Li Chengxiao''s mouth, and it is enough to attract everyone''s attention!


    The female reporter quickly took the opportunity to ask: "Mr. Li, what you said just now means that your elder brother Mr. Li Chengmin sent someone to shoot you?"


    Li Chengxiao glanced at the female reporter, nodded slightly and said, "besides my crazy brother, who else can do such a thing? I thought he killed my father and took control of the star moon group. I didn''t expect that he was so crazy that he wouldn''t let go of me, a playboy who didn''t have any threat to him! "


    It was another story that shocked the reporters on the scene. Although some people suspected that Li Chengmin had killed Li Mingxu and sent someone to shoot Li Chengxiao, it was not the same from Li Chengxiao''s mouth.


    "Mr. Li, you said Mr. Li Chengmin killed your father Li Mingxu. Do you have any evidence?" Another male reporter asked preemptively.


    Li Chengxiao shook his head and said, "I have no direct evidence, but I have something in my hand. Maybe everyone is interested in it."


    With that, Li Chengxiao took out a test report from his body, showed it to the camera, and slowly said: "this is the test result of my father''s death and the sample quietly taken from his body. This test report proves that my father died of tabun poisoning. I don''t know if anyone knows about tabun?"


    "I know!" An older reporter raised his hand and said, "tabun is a highly toxic substance similar to sarin."


    "Yes Li Chengxiao nodded slightly and asked, "since you know how long the death time of tabun is? What are the symptoms of poisoning? "


    The elder reporter nodded and said: "the general lethal time of tabun is 1 to 10 minutes, and the lethal time is different according to different doses. The symptoms of tabun poisoning are similar to those of sarin gas poisoning. The dead will experience great pain before death. I believe many people who have seen sarin gas poisoning should know what it is like. I don''t know He said


    "This reporter has a lot of knowledge!"


    Li Chengxiao slowly gave him a thumbs up, looked around at the reporters around him and said, "I don''t understand. Please help me to think about it. If my father really wants to commit suicide, why don''t he choose to end his life with one shot, rather than choose a way to let himself suffer torture and die slowly?"


    As Li Chengxiao''s question came out, the reporters around him fell into silence.


    Yes, if a person really wants to die, he can end his life in a crisp way. If it''s not for people who have a tendency to be abused, who will end his life in an extremely painful way?If these people here are allowed to choose, I believe that all of them will choose to kill themselves with bombs, and no one will choose to poison themselves with tabun. After all, almost all of them have seen the tragic process of the death of people poisoned by sarin gas, and no one will want to suffer so much before they die.


    Although Li Chengxiao has no direct evidence to prove that the person who poisoned Li Chengmin is Li Chengmin, the questions he raised make everyone believe that Li Chengmin is the real murderer who killed Li Mingxu intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Mr. Li, there is something in what you say." Another reporter asked, "do you have direct evidence that Mr. Li Chengmin wanted to hire someone to kill you?"


    Li Chengxiao asked: "am I not direct evidence? Do you think I''m framing Li Chengmin? "


    "I didn''t mean that!" The reporter quickly said: "I just think that if Mr. Li Chengmin is arrested, the biggest beneficiary should be you. Therefore, it does not rule out that you have a motive to frame Mr. Li Chengmin!"


    Obviously, this reporter seems to be more inclined to Li Chengmin, and I don''t know if he has benefited too much from Li Chengmin.


    Hearing this reporter''s words, Li Chengxiao was furious and said, "do you want to see the evidence? I''ll show you, but not now! I will apply to the inspection authorities for a detailed investigation of this matter, and I will also provide sufficient evidence to the inspection authorities! But only if I live to that time! "

 Chapter 1761

    After being held accountable by the high level for several days in a row, Li Chengmin was very upset, and the appearance of Li Chengxiao definitely added fuel to the fire.


    Watching the interview live on the Internet, angry Li Chengmin hit his desk with a heavy blow.


    But the Secretary standing behind Li Chengmin is full of sadness at the moment.


    Originally, she thought she could get rid of nightmares, but before she had time to enjoy the day away from nightmares, her nightmares came again.


    "President, what shall we do now?"


    The Secretary looks at Li Chengmin with a sad face. Although there is no direct evidence for what Li Chengxiao disclosed in the interview, it is very convincing.


    She didn''t doubt that Li Mingxu died in the hands of Li Chengmin before, but she gradually dispelled her doubts because of a lack of evidence. In other words, she subconsciously hoped that Li Chengmin didn''t do that.


    Hearing the Secretary''s question, Li Chengmin looked back at her and saw her sad face. He could not help waving his hand and said, "what''s the panic! No matter how the bastard Li Chengxiao splashes dirty water on me, as long as there is no direct evidence, no one can help me! "


    "But..." The secretary was worried and said, "what Li Chengxiao said It''s too provocative. We have managed to shift the focus of public opinion. Now we have to come back to our side again. "


    "What about coming back?" Li Chengmin said: "I will let Li Chengxiao pay for today''s behavior!"


    Originally thought that Li Chengxiao has been buried in the sea, did not expect that he now actually intact, since Li Chengxiao also dare to appear, then don''t blame him cruel!


    Or that sentence, as long as Li Chengxiao died, even if there is sufficient evidence above to prove that all things are done by him, they dare not do anything about him! He is the only child of the Li family. Xingyue Group needs him to stabilize the situation!


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the door of Li Chengmin''s office was kicked open.


    How dare someone kick their own office door? When Li Chengmin was about to get angry, several people dressed in prosecutor''s clothes rushed into his office under the escort of several sharp eyed people.


    "What do you want? Do you know where this is? "


    Seeing these people, Li Chengmin had a bad premonition in his heart, but he roared.


    The head of a prosecutor slowly stepped forward two steps, put a piece of blue paper in his hand in front of Li Chengmin, and said harshly: "Mr. Li Chengmin, I''m Jiang Zaixun, senior prosecutor. You are suspected of two murders and infringing women at the same time. This is your arrest warrant. Please come with us!"


    "Fart!"


    Li Chengmin''s eyes just glanced over Jiang Zaixun''s arrest warrant. Then he patted the table angrily and said, "no matter who you are, get out of my office now! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude


    "Li Chengmin, are you resisting arrest?" Jiang Zaixun suddenly raised his voice and asked harshly.


    "I just want to resist arrest, OK?" Li Chengmin said without scruple: "you are not qualified to arrest me! Go away


    It''s people like Li Chengmin who are confident and fearless.


    In the past, Li Chengmin personally saw his father reprimand those who were far above Jiang Zaizhong. Naturally, he didn''t pay attention to Jiang Zaizhong. That''s why he dared to be so bold.


    However, he forgets that he is not Li Mingxu. He just took over Xingyue Group, and he can''t compare with Li Mingxu in terms of contacts and qualifications. The reason why Li Mingxu dares to reprimand those who are higher than Jiang Zaizhong is that he has the strength, while Li Chengmin reprimands Jiang Zaizhong by pretending to be powerful.


    "I''m not qualified?" Jiang Zaizhong coldly looked at the arrogant Li Chengmin and said in a fierce voice: "you first see who issued your arrest warrant, and then say this to me! I warn you again, please come back with us immediately for investigation, otherwise, we will take compulsory measures! "


    Hearing Jiang Zaizhong''s words, Li Chengmin subconsciously glanced at the bottom of the arrest warrant. When he saw the name of the person who signed the arrest warrant, his face was covered with ashes.


    The arrest warrant issued by this person in person represents the highest will!


    "No! I can''t go with you! I suspect that your arrest warrant is false. He will not issue an arrest warrant against me! " Li Chengmin stepped back a little, and at the same time cried out: "come on, drive these people out! Somebody! Come on


    As Li Chengmin''s voice falls, several guards hiding around the office slowly come out of the hiding place.


    These bodyguards used to protect Li Mingxu, but now they have to protect him.


    Looking at these powerful bodyguards, Li Chengmin seems to have some confidence again. Looking at Jiang Zaizhong with a frosty face, he said: "I not only suspect that your arrest warrant is forged, but also suspect that your identity is forged!"


    "Ha ha, Li Chengmin, you dare to doubt the authenticity of this arrest warrant!" Jiang Zaizhong looks at Li Chengmin with a sneer. His eyes are like looking at a dead man."Why can''t I doubt, I..."


    In the middle of Li Chengmin''s words, the bodyguards who originally belonged to him suddenly stood behind Jiang Zaizhong.


    Looking at this strange scene in front of him, the arrogance on Li Chengmin''s face suddenly turned into amazement. He looked at his bodyguards stupidly. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he was abandoned.


    At the moment when Li Chengxiao appeared, he was abandoned. However, he really couldn''t understand what he had done wrong. He had been leaning towards his senior management, so why he suddenly abandoned him.


    "Take it away!" Jiang gently waved his hand in the middle, and the two prosecutors behind him immediately came forward and caught Li Chengmin.


    "I want to know why!"


    Li Chengmin looks at Jiang Zaizhong with his face covered with ashes. At this moment, he seems to be ten years old in an instant. He can no longer see any vitality in his eyes, only a strong color of reluctance.


    Jiang said faintly: "go to the prison and think about it slowly."


    "Because of Xu Shaotang?" When Xu Shaotang was mentioned, Li Chengmin looked resentful and angrily yelled at Jiang Zaizhong: "you are all cowards and traitors!"


    "When you say that, first think about the bad influence you have done on the country." Jiang snorted coldly, then looked at Li Chengmin''s secretary and said, "you also go back with us to accept the investigation!"


    Secretary did not speak, just gently closed his eyes, two lines of tears slowly from the eyes.


    She knew that if she went in, she would never get out in her life

 Chapter 1762

    The day after Li Chengxiao appeared, the news of Li Chengmin''s arrest spread.


    This time, the efficiency of procuratorial organs is extremely fast.


    With the news of Li Chengmin''s arrest spread, a "trial result" about Li Chengmin also appeared in the public''s sight. Li Chengmin confessed that he poisoned Li Mingxu and sent someone to assassinate Li Chengxiao. At the same time, the power money transaction and the hidden rules of the entertainment circle all fell on Li Chengmin''s head, and Li Mingxu has the attitude of redressing the injustice Shi, it''s just that he can''t wait for this day.


    At the same time as announcing the results of the trial, the procuratorial organ also released a recording of Li Chengmin''s close secretary informing Li Chengxiao. From this recording, the public heard Li Chengmin''s secretary talking about Li Chengmin''s intention to kill Li Chengxiao for the first time.


    This recording was provided to the procuratorial organ by Li Chengxiao. When Li Chengmin''s secretary informed him, he left an extra heart and recorded the conversation between them. At this time, it was presented as the key evidence.


    As a key witness, Li Chengmin''s secretary will testify against Li Chengmin in the near future.


    At this point, everyone knows that Li Chengmin is hopeless. He is either dead or in endless captivity.


    From now on, there will be no more Li Chengmin in the world.


    Li Chengxiao was the happiest to see the news report.


    He thought that Xu Shaotang had to use some means to help him send Li Chengmin to prison, but he didn''t expect that he was so relaxed.


    "Xu Shao, thank you so much!" Li Chengxiao walked up to Xu Shaotang, saluted him respectfully and said, "from now on, I will only show my respect to Xu Shaotang."


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "I didn''t do much. If you want to thank Li Chengmin, thank him for his own death."


    If Li Chengmin doesn''t incite people''s anti Xia sentiment on the Internet, if he just points the spear at him and wants to deal with Li Chengmin, maybe he really needs to work hard. After all, it''s hard to find direct evidence for Li Chengmin''s poisoning of Li Mingxu. If he wants to deal with Li Chengmin, he has to start from other aspects. But Li Chengmin has the support of their high-level, even if the start will not be very smooth.


    Li Chengmin should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not, should not.


    Therefore, Li Chengmin actually killed himself. He overestimated the importance of Xingyue Group to their country, but underestimated the importance of Xia state to their country.


    "Ha ha, he really killed himself!" Li Chengxiao laughed and said: "his arrogance has sent him into the abyss step by step!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and quietly looked at Li Cheng and said, "what you asked me to do for you has been done. Don''t forget your promise. What I hate most is betrayal. I don''t want to go all the way to your country to take your life, although it''s very easy!"


    "I dare not!" Li Chengxiao nodded his head seriously and said, "if Xu Shao finds that I have two hearts, he will kill me or cut me, as he please!"


    "Well, I remember that!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Xiao Jingwen, "third brother, you don''t need to attack the stock of Xingyue Group."


    Xiao Jingwen laughed and snapped his fingers and said, "I understand!"


    Now even the future leader of the Star Moon Group has become Xia Guo''s person. It''s meaningless to attack the stock of the star moon group again. Besides, during this period, he has plundered enough money from the stock market to spend his whole life. He doesn''t bother to toss about any more. Now it''s time to have a good holiday.


    Li Chengxiao looks at Xu Shaotang and Xiao Jingwen in surprise. When he is about to ask Xu Shaotang about Xiao Jingwen''s identity, his phone rings untimely.


    "Xu Shao, it seems to be a call from our senior management." Li Chengxiao sends the call to Xu Shaotang. The number shown on it is very special. As Li''s family, he knows these special numbers.


    "Just take it!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    In order to show his loyalty, Li Chengmin directly turned on his mobile phone handsfree.


    After the phone was connected, Li Chengxiao began to chat with the people on the other end of the line.


    As he expected, it was their senior management who called and said they wanted to meet him.


    After a brief chat, the two ended the short conversation.


    "Since the people above you have something to do with you, go back first." Xu Shaotang said to Li Chengxiao with a smile, "it is estimated that those above you will talk to you about the future."


    Now that Li Mingxu is dead and Li Chengmin is arrested, Li Chengxiao is the only child in the Li family.


    Although Li Chengxiao was unbearable in the past, now he has to choose Li Chengxiao to stabilize Xingyue Group. The toss of this period has reduced the market value of Xingyue Group by 30%. This is absolutely bad news for Xingyue Group. Although the current star moon group can still be called a big Mac, it is no longer what it was more than a week ago. If it is not careful, it will even usher in destruction. This is absolutely what their senior management do not want to see.After this blow, I don''t know how long it will take Xingyue Group to recover.


    "All right!" Li Chengxiao nodded, saluted Xu Shaotang again, and said, "Xu Shao''s kindness of rebirth is unforgettable to Li Chengxiao."


    Xu Shaotang smile, gently waved to Li Chengxiao, motioned him to hurry to do business.


    When Li Chengxiao left, Chen Cheng, who had been depressed for a long time, waved his fists excitedly and said, "ha ha, we are finally out of the bad breath of the Li family! Li Chengmin really answered the saying that if you don''t die, you won''t die! It''s stupid of Li Chengmin to send himself to prison


    "He''s not stupid, he''s crazy!" Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "he thought that with Xingyue Group in his hands, he would have arrogant capital. However, his so-called capital is not worth mentioning in the eyes of their high-level people. As long as their high-level people have other choices, Li Chengmin can be abandoned at any time!"


    "Don''t you worry that Li Chengxiao will step into the path of Li Chengmin?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    "I''m really worried, but it''s no use worrying about this." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "Li Chengxiao seems to be smarter than Li Chengmin. I hope he doesn''t follow Li Chengmin''s footsteps."


    "Well, don''t talk about these things!"


    Xiao Jingwen stood up and closed the computer in front of him. After a long stretch, he said with a smile, "now the Li family''s problem has been solved. We can start our real vacation! Damn, I''ve been tossed about by the father and son for such a long time, and finally I can completely relax! "

 Chapter 1763

    With the publication of more and more "hard evidence" of Li Chengmin''s crime, coupled with the high-level control, the intensity of the demonstration gradually decreased.


    Under the special description of the people who want to do something, this matter of mending a dead sheep finally won the reputation of "strict law enforcement and upright" for their senior management.


    Of course, these things are the affairs of other people''s own countries, and they don''t have to worry about eating salty radish.


    After some discussion, the people who are tired of playing in Qizhou Island decide to go to the sea on their own yacht to enjoy a free life and return to Xia state on their own yacht.


    The yacht, which is more than 70 meters long, was bought by Xiao Jingwen, who plundered it from the stock market.


    Although this is a second-hand yacht, it can be said that it is quite luxurious, with all the facilities on the yacht.


    Xu Shaotang, they are fishing there, while the women are sunbathing on the yacht.


    "When I see this yacht, I think of the cruise ship I sank."


    Chen Cheng, who has never been on the fish, waves the fishing rod in his hand and says with emotion.


    When it comes to this matter, Xu Shaotang also gives a knowing smile. He and song Yinuo are able to get to this point today. He also thanks Chen Cheng for his sunken cruise ship. If he had not spent the time with song Yinuo on a desert island, he would not know whether he would accept song Yinuo now.


    "I''ll see you off in the future!" Listening to Chen Cheng''s sighing, Xiao Jingwen waved his hand and said: "anyway, I got so much money from the stock of Xingyue Group. It''s too wasteful not to spend it."


    "I don''t want it!" Chen Cheng shook his head with a smile and said, "even if I want to, I might as well buy a new one."


    Listening to their words, Xu Shaotang turned his eyes and said, "do you think you are buying Chinese cabbage? Just have it. Don''t be choosy. After you return home, even if you are given an aircraft carrier, you won''t be interested in opening it again. "


    Doesn''t he know about these two guys? Let''s say that Xiao Jingwen''s private plane has been bought for such a long time, and he hasn''t used it ten times in total. At first, Xiao Jingwen was still a little fresh. When that freshness passed, he didn''t have any interest in it. This time, if there were not many people, he would be too lazy to come by private plane.


    When they laughed, Xu Shaotang was right. These things are just toys for them. When they are tired of playing, they are left behind.


    While they were talking, mu Tiance suddenly raised his fishing rod.


    When everyone thought that mu Tiance was a fish, mu Tiance quickly took back the line group and threw the empty fishing rod on the deck.


    "No fishing, there''s no fish here at all!"


    When Mu said that he had never caught a fish, he said that he had never caught a fish.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s annoyed look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "brother mu, fishing should be patient! How can there be no fish in the sea? Wait slowly. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong. Calm down and catch fish slowly. There will always be fish


    "Did you catch it?" Mu Tiance turned his lips, and obviously didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words.


    The four of them have been fishing here for almost two hours. They haven''t caught a fart. They don''t even have any fish to bite. Moreover, they can''t see any fish activity on the sea.


    So he firmly believes that there are no fish in this area.


    "I didn''t catch it, but I can still catch it. A fishing expert I know said that patience is the key to fishing."


    The fishing master he talked about is Qin Zongheng who has died. Although Qin Zongheng has been dead for several years, Xu Shaotang always thinks of the shadow of fishing in front of the pond in his villa when he goes fishing. That''s his first real communication with Qin Zongheng and his first admiration for Qin Zongheng.


    "I really don''t have the patience." Mu Tiance directly sat on the deck with his butt and hummed: "if there is no fish but fishing here, it''s not a test of patience, it''s a waste of time."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Chen Cheng nodded his head and said, "boss, it seems that there are no fish here. Why don''t we stop fishing? Another activity. "


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "wait for me for ten minutes. If we can''t catch any more fish, we''ll withdraw! I don''t believe it. My little prince can''t catch fish! "


    "Pull it! You''re the only one fishing, little prince Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "you can be a fishing expert in front of us."


    It''s not that they don''t know about Xu Shaotang. When it comes to fishing, Xu Shaotang knows something superficial at most. Of course, the three of them don''t know much about it.


    Xu Shaotang continued to fish in the sea. Soon, ten minutes had passed.


    "Fishing prince, where''s your fish?"


    Looking at the depressed Xu Shaotang who lifted up the fishing rod, mu Tiance rarely showed a smile on his face.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance awkwardly and said: "something''s wrong. It''s reasonable that fishing in the sea should not be so difficult, right? There are so many fish in the sea that even if we hang them, we should be able to hang one or two, right"In addition, with the current heavy environmental pollution and overfishing, it''s normal to have no fish?" Chen Cheng said: "don''t sigh here. Hurry to pack up. Let''s find something else to do! Fishing is no fun at all


    Listening to Chen Cheng''s words, Xu Shaotang still frowned, turned to Mu Tiance and asked, "have you ever seen the trace of fish?"


    "What do you think?" Mu Tiance snorted: "if I can see fish, I can get them out of the sea without a fishing rod!"


    "I haven''t seen any fish either!" Xu Shaotang nodded, puzzled and said: "no matter how much environmental pollution and overfishing, there should be a lot of fish! There is no fish in such a large sea area? How can it be


    "Come on, boss, don''t make excuses for not catching fish!" Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "don''t worry, we won''t despise you, the little fishing prince who can''t catch fish."


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang''s brow is more and more tight, ask to Xiao Jingwen: "where are we now?"


    "A few hours ago, we have entered the territorial waters of Xia state!" Xiao Jingwen took out the map on his mobile phone and looked it up. He said, "now we are in the eastern Strait. According to our speed, we can land in two days."


    "Sneeze!"


    When Xiao Jingwen was talking, he suddenly sneezed and shuddered.


    "Damn, how did it suddenly cool down?" Xiao Jingwen hugged his body tightly and murmured: "is it a tropical storm coming?"

 Chapter 1764

    "Shut up, you crow


    As soon as Xiao Jingwen''s voice fell, he met the fierce eyes of the other three.


    There is no trace of my fish in a few nautical miles, and the temperature suddenly becomes lower. From the current situation, Xiao Jingwen''s worry is not without any reason.


    However, no one really wants to encounter a tropical storm. The time Xu Shaotang and his family met at sea, they almost killed people. At that time, Chen Cheng''s cruise ship was much bigger than the current yacht. Even so, they didn''t escape the fate of capsizing. Now the yacht, let alone a slightly bigger tropical storm, is enough to capsize.


    If that''s the case, Xu Shaotang will sigh about his bad luck. He has encountered tropical storms on his two trips to the sea, and he doesn''t know whether he is the son of heaven.


    When they are discussing here, the women who used to enjoy sunbathing on the deck also go to the cabin to get thick clothes and put them on, and then come to them.


    "How come the temperature suddenly drops so much?" Lin Shuying frowned and asked Xu Shaotang, "is there a tropical storm?"


    Xiao Jingwen shrugged his shoulders and said to Xu Shaotang, "boss, you see, even his sister-in-law has said that!"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang looked up at the clear sky. The sun in the sky was dazzling, and the sea was calm. "Now it''s not like the weather before the tropical storm."


    Chen Cheng also nodded and said, "it''s not like this. The last time we met a tropical storm, it wasn''t like this. If it were a tropical storm, how could we see such bright sunshine?"


    "But how can the sun shine on the body? It''s getting colder and colder instead of getting hotter?"


    Several women looked at the top of the sun doubtfully, although Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng said it was reasonable, but the temperature really made it colder and colder.


    "What the hell is this weather?"


    In Xu Shaotang''s cognition, there has never been such weather, and he has never even heard of it.


    "Stop the yacht first!" After thinking about it for a while, Xu Shaotang said to Xiao Jingwen, "I also asked someone to check whether there is a corresponding weather forecast on the Internet."


    "Good!"


    Xiao Jingwen nodded and immediately asked the yacht pilot to stop the yacht.


    Xu Shaotang also quickly called Long Jiang, let him help himself find the corresponding meteorological experts to ask how this situation is going on.


    Soon, the answer came from the dragon. Meteorological experts said that unless the air convection in high altitude areas would happen, this kind of abnormal weather would not happen in other places.


    However, the fact is that they did encounter this situation.


    After hanging up long Jiang''s phone, Xu Shaotang is lost in thought. After a little silence, he asks the people on the deck to go back to the interior of the yacht to escape the cold. He and mu Tiance go to the utensil room and take out two sets of diving equipment.


    "What for?"


    Looking at the diving equipment Xu Shaotang handed over, mu Tiance asked with a puzzled face.


    "Diving Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "don''t tell me that you haven''t seen diving equipment? Put them on quickly. "


    Mu Tiance took a black look at Xu Shaotang and said: "bullshit! I know it''s diving equipment. I mean, what are we going to do underwater? "


    "Oh, this..." Xu Shaotang touched his nose and said, "go to the bottom of the water to see if there are any signs of fish activity. In addition, the old-fashioned temperature at the bottom of the water is abnormal."


    After making it clear to Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang immediately began to wear diving equipment. After that, he jumped into the water with mu Tiance.


    As soon as they entered the water, they quickly dived to the bottom of the sea. They paid special attention to the situation on the bottom of the sea and searched for any trace of fish activity.


    Diving without equipment can reach more than 100 meters under the sea. Even with equipment, unless you are a top diver, you can reach more than 300 meters under the sea. However, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have been diving to the bottom of the sea. After more than 500 meters under the sea, they can no longer bear the huge pressure of the sea and quickly swim to the sea.


    "Huhu..."


    More than a minute later, they finally emerged from the water.


    They took off the diving equipment and breathed fresh air.


    After removing the turbid gas from their lungs, they climbed onto the yacht and unloaded all their equipment.


    "It''s definitely not right!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were firm and puzzled. He said in a deep voice: "we went so deep down to the bottom of the sea, but we didn''t find any trace of marine life. It seems that there is no marine life in this whole sea area, no matter how deep or shallow it is."


    "As I said, there are no fish here!" Mu Tiance said slowly: "the temperature at the bottom of the sea is abnormal, so the temperature here is abnormal, not the weather factor."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said to himself, "what is the situation that can cause such a large area of cooling around?"


    At this time, wearing thick clothes, Xiao Jingwen came to Xu Shaotang from the cabin."Boss, I just checked on the Internet, there is no corresponding weather forecast, there is no warning about tropical storms, I also checked carefully, there is no information about this abnormal weather."


    "It''s not the weather!" Xu Shaotang said faintly. He raised his eyes to the distant sea. With the naked eye alone, he could not see any abnormal conditions. If it was not for the decrease of temperature, I believe no one would feel that there was any abnormality here.


    Xiao Jingwen frowned and said, "what''s the situation?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and thought silently for a while, saying: "let the yacht continue to move forward, keep the communication smooth, pay attention to the temperature detection, and be ready to stop at any time."


    "Good!"


    Xiao Jingwen immediately went to order the yacht to move on. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are now on the deck, feeling the temperature changes around them carefully.


    At the beginning, they didn''t feel cold. After all, they had rich Qi in their body, which could resist the cold. Unless it was very cold, they would not feel cold at all.


    When the yacht went a few miles ahead, they finally felt the chill.


    There is a big gap between this chill and ordinary cold. This chill is not pure cold, but a kind of cold from the inside to the outside. It is a kind of icy feeling, as if something is scraping inside your own bones.


    "Boss, stop Stop the boat... "


    Xiao Jingwen stood shivering at the door of the cabin and called to Xu Shaotang on the deck: "too It''s too cold. Everyone Carry I can''t carry it... "


    "Idiot, turn on the air conditioner!" Xu Shaotang said with a black face.


    "Yes, no It''s no use... " Xiao Jingwen held his body tightly and trembled all over. The cold from hell made them unable to resist.


    "Then turn around..."


    When Xu Shaotang''s words were just half finished, a low voice suddenly came from his ea

 Chapter 1765

    When Xu Shaotang carefully tilted his ears to listen, the voice seemed to disappear again.


    Xiao Jingwen and mu Tiance look curious when they see Xu Shaotang''s strange appearance.


    "What are you listening to?" Mu Tiance asked curiously.


    "Didn''t you hear that?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and looked at the two people around him in doubt.


    Xiao Jingwen asked, "what did we hear?"


    "A voice, as if shouting" come back "and so on..." Xu Shaotang murmured and confirmed to them again: "did you really not hear that voice?"


    "What''s wrong with you? No one is shouting!" Mu Tiance snorted: "if there is one, I can''t hear it."


    If Xiao Jingwen can''t hear, that''s normal. Xiao Jingwen is no different from ordinary people. His hearing can''t be compared with Xu Shaotang, but his strength is similar to Xu Shaotang. According to the truth, as long as Xu Shaotang can hear, he can also hear.


    Xu Shaotang frowned tightly and said, "I really hear someone shouting. It''s from that direction!"


    When speaking, Xu Shaotang slowly extended his finger to the position of about one o''clock in front of them.


    "I didn''t hear it anyway!" Mu Tiance said stubbornly.


    Hearing their words, Xiao Jingwen shivered and said: "you two, can we go to the cabin and have a chat? Or, when our yacht retreats a little bit, you just stand here chatting, you Isn''t it cold? "


    "It''s not cold!"


    They both spoke at the same time.


    Although now they do feel the cold, but for them, absolutely not cold.


    "Get..." Xiao Jingwen speechless said: "that you chat slowly here, I went back to the cabin first, and then came out when it was a little warmer."


    In his eyes, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are both abnormal human beings. Since they want to be next to each other here, he has no choice. If he is here to chat with them, he will be frozen sooner or later.


    After returning to the cabin, Xiao Jingwen immediately asked the yacht''s pilot to turn around and quickly drove in the opposite direction.


    After nearly ten nautical miles, the strong cold feeling gradually disappeared. At this time, the people in the cabin slowly came to the deck.


    And Xu Shaotang on the deck, his eyes are firmly locked in the direction he just looked at.


    "Is there a speedboat on the yacht?" Xu Shaotang asked Xiao Jingwen slowly.


    "No!" After getting warm again, Xiao Jingwen took off his thick clothes and now put on his thin T-shirt. He shook his head and said to Xu Shaotang, "this is a small yacht. It''s not equipped with those things. No, boss. What do you want a speedboat for? "


    "I want to go there and have a look!"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looks at the distance, the vast sea is calm, but after the calm, there is an unknown secret.


    "Where are you going?" Pity heart some worry of say: "we just a moment near there feel so cold, there must be something strange, you don''t go to risk, let''s detour home is."


    Although I don''t know what''s going on over there, it''s cold when I get close to it and warm when I leave it. Even a fool knows that there must be something wrong there.


    She doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to take risks. If they want to go back to Tianhai, they can completely avoid it. At most, they will only delay one more day.


    Looking at Lianxin''s worried face, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "it''s because there''s something strange there, so I have to go and see what''s going on!"


    He didn''t tell compassion. In fact, the main reason why he wanted to go there was the voice that appeared in his ear. I don''t know why. He always felt that there was something he needed in that place, and his heart was tied by something there.


    "You are always so stubborn..."


    Several women helplessly look at Xu Shaotang. They all know Xu Shaotang''s temper. Since Xu Shaotang has decided to go there to have a look, no matter how they persuade him, it will not help.


    "Then we''ll go there again?" Thinking of the cold in that place, Chen Cheng can''t help but get goose bumps and slowly says to Xu Shaotang, "boss, if we go there again, we''ll be frozen..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "no, I''ll send someone to take us there."


    ¡­¡­


    More than an hour later, a helicopter appeared on their head and received a phone call from Xu Shaotang. Long Jiang asked people from coastal areas to drive a helicopter to meet Xu Shaotang.


    "You wait for me here, or you can make a detour first." Xu Shaotang said slowly.


    "We''d better wait for you here!" Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen looked at each other and said, "you must come back safely."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Xu Shaotang gave everyone a look of relief, quickly grasped the rope hanging from the helicopter, and quickly climbed up the helicopter.Just as he was about to put away the rope, mu Tiance grabbed the rope and quickly climbed into the engine room.


    "Are you going too?"


    Looking at mu Tiance sitting opposite, Xu Shaotang looks helpless.


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang faintly and asked, "why, if you can go, I can''t go?"


    "No! You can go anywhere you want! " Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I feel that there is something there that leads me to have a look. What are you going to do?"


    Mu Tiance snorted: "I''ll go and see what''s going on there, can''t I?"


    "Yes, just say yes!" Xu Shaotang smiles.


    Since mu Tiance insists on going, he has no choice, but fortunately, mu Tiance''s strength is there. If there is any danger, he doesn''t have to worry about Mu Tiance''s safety.


    "That''s about it!"


    Mu Tiance nodded with satisfaction and then asked, "what sound did you really hear when you were there?"


    "What am I lying to you for?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "that voice is ringing in my ear several times, as if it has been calling me."


    He has to go there to see what''s going on. If he doesn''t find out the situation, he won''t even be able to sleep.


    "That''s strange!" Mu Tiance also slightly frowned and said, "is it difficult that only you can hear that voice?"


    In addition, he did not think there was a second reason.


    "I don''t know..." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, looked slowly at the distant sea, and said softly, "only to have a look first, maybe only I can hear you!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang fell into silence and sat quietly thinking about what was going on.

 Chapter 1766

    Only a few minutes later, the pilot of the helicopter called out to Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shao, it''s too cold..."


    "What''s the temperature now?" Xu Shaotang asked the driver through the intercom inside the cabin.


    "Now, let me see..."


    The helicopter pilot looked at the temperature monitoring equipment inside the cabin, and then his face showed a look of astonishment. He exclaimed in disbelief: "27 degrees, this How is that possible? "


    He felt that his hands were freezing. He thought it was dozens of degrees below zero. Unexpectedly, the temperature displayed by the monitoring equipment inside the cabin was still 27 degrees.


    He had reason to suspect that the monitoring equipment should have failed, otherwise how could there be such a high temperature.


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    Xu Shaotang had known about this for a long time. The temperature displayed on their yacht was about 27 degrees.


    It turns out that it''s not because the weather is really cold, but because some unknown reason makes people feel cold.


    In many cases, the human body will have such an illusion, such as when the heart is extremely scared, such as when the body''s blood is rapidly losing, once people''s lives are threatened, the body will naturally produce this illusion similar to cold, which is a manifestation of human instinct.


    Let these people feel such a cold place, needless to say, can certainly threaten the safety of these people''s lives.


    Xu Shaotang asked faintly: "can you still persist?"


    "Yes, but it won''t last long..." The helicopter pilot worked hard to move his frozen fingers and slowly said, "I can keep going forward for hundreds of meters at most..."


    The closer to the area where Xu Shaotang was going, the colder he felt. He didn''t know how long he could hold on, so he had to grit his teeth and try to hold on.


    Xu Shaotang hesitated a little and asked slowly, "is there a parachute on the plane?"


    "Yes, under the tables and chairs!"


    Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and took out the parachute under the desk and chair. At the same time, he also had a life jacket. He quickly said to the pilot of the helicopter, "hover first!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the helicopter pilot immediately controlled the helicopter to hover.


    Xu Shaotang said: "you control the helicopter well. I''ll enter the cockpit first."


    "Ah?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the helicopter pilot suddenly widened his eyes and asked Xu Shaotang with a shocked face: "Xu Shao, how do you get into the cockpit?"


    This is a medium-sized helicopter. The cockpit and cabin are completely isolated. He really doesn''t know how Xu Shaotang can get into the cockpit.


    "Of course I have my way!" Xu Shaotang smile, said: "you will open the door of the copilot!"


    The pilot didn''t know what Xu Shaotang was going to do, but he opened the door of the co pilot''s cabin according to Xu Shaotang''s request.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang had already tied the rope in the cabin. He quickly opened the cabin door, firmly grasped this end of the rope, and then pushed on the cabin door, and the whole person went forward. With the inertia of swinging out, Xu Shaotang quickly entered the co pilot''s cabin.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who appeared in the co pilot''s cabin like a ghost, the helicopter pilot was shocked and speechless.


    "Well, don''t be stunned!" Xu Shaotang shook his hand in front of the stunned driver. Then he threw the life jacket behind the parachute to the driver and said seriously, "if you parachute down, you may float on the sea for a while. Try to parachute back. Someone should come to rescue you soon."


    "I parachuted. What do you do?" The driver said in consternation.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "we don''t need you to take care of us. Don''t worry. I''ll go there the first time you leave the cockpit!"


    Thinking that Xu Shaotang could easily come to the cockpit from the back of the cabin, the pilot had a little more confidence in Xu Shaotang and nodded: "good! Then I''ll lift the plane first, and you can have more time to control the plane later! "


    Once he leaves the cockpit, the helicopter will fall into an unmanned state in a short time. At this time, he is likely to fall quickly. The higher he lifts the helicopter, the more time Xu Shaotang will have to control the out of control helicopter before it crashes.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang smiles. The driver is very considerate.


    After pulling the helicopter to the maximum height, the pilot winked at Xu Shaotang and said, "Xu Shao, I''ll parachute now?"


    "Well, be safe! Don''t worry, someone will save you Xu Shaotang nodded.


    "I''m not worried about that!" With a smile, the driver said, "Xu Shao, you should also pay attention to safety! All right, I''m going down! "


    Then the pilot put on his parachute bag, opened the cabin door and jumped down quickly.


    With the departure of the helicopter pilot, the helicopter immediately fell into a rotating state and began to fall down quickly.


    Xu Shaotang quickly climbed over from the co pilot''s position, quickly entered the pilot''s position, and then began to control the out of control helicopter.Soon, under the control of Xu Shaotang, the helicopter returned to its normal state. Xu Shaotang looked down and saw that the pilot had opened the parachute and was controlling the parachute to the rear.


    After simply telling Longjiang about the pilot, Xu Shaotang controlled the helicopter to move forward quickly.


    "Come back Come back... "


    In less than a minute, the indistinct voice rang out in Xu Shaotang''s ear again.


    Xu Shaotang is sure that this is not his illusion. He quickly asks mu Tiance through the communicator, "do you hear me? That voice is coming again


    "No!" Mu Tiance''s voice came from the messenger and asked, "are you still shouting back?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "just a few shouts, now it''s gone!"


    "It seems that only you can hear that voice!" Mu Tiance said in a deep voice: "I also begin to feel the piercing cold. How long will it take us to get to that place?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Xu Shaotang looked out. He didn''t know the sound of the device. He only knew it was coming from their front. Now he didn''t know how long it would last. He could only keep it on like this.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance shook his head helplessly and said, "can''t you feel where that position is?"


    "Can''t feel..." Xu Shaotang said: "I just think that there should be a little distance from that place..."


    "There''s still a little distance?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly and said, "it''s so cold now. If you get to that position, what will it be like?"

 Chapter 1767

    "Look at that!"


    Just as mu Tiance was sighing, Xu Shaotang suddenly called to Mu Tiance.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang controls the helicopter slightly sideways, so that mu Tiance can see the situation ahead.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance quickly stretches his head out of the cabin.


    When mu Tiance put his head out of the cabin, he immediately saw a strange picture.


    In the wide sea, a black water and the surrounding blue water form a sharp contrast. Looking around, the area of the black water does not seem to be too large, and it is only one kilometer at most.


    It''s one kilometer around. It sounds like it''s very big, but when you look at it from thousands of meters, it just feels like a small pool.


    There are several protruding reefs around Blackwater. The reefs are not too big. It is estimated that it is enough to stop the helicopter.


    The slight waves gently beat the rocks, but the black water was still, as if it was a pool of stagnant water.


    Even if Xu Shaotang didn''t say it, mu Tiance knew that the black water was the source of the extraordinary cold breath they felt.


    When you see this piece of black water, even people like Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance also feel the extremely piercing cold!


    Yes, it is chilly. It seems to be chilly from hell, which makes people''s whole soul seem to be shaking. Even though they have used their real Qi to resist the feeling of abnormal chilly, the feeling is still around them like maggots attached to bones. The temperature displayed in the cockpit is a little higher than the previous 27 degrees, but the piercing cold seems to be in the air Drilling through their skin into their bones.


    Xu Shaotang''s whole body has begun to tremble, but the closer he gets to the black water, the more he feels something calling him. Although the voice does not appear again, he knows that if he wants to find out what''s going on, he must go to the black water.


    "Can you carry it?"


    The fuselage was shaking violently. Although Xu Shaotang tried hard to control the plane, his simple movements were difficult for him now.


    Mu Tiance''s body also trembled violently. The tremor from his soul made his head ache. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he still said, "if you can carry it, I can carry it!"


    "Well, let''s get closer!"


    Xu Shaotang tries to control the plane, quickly approaches the rocks around Heishui, and wants to stop the plane on the rocks.


    However, at the moment, Xu Shaotang has been unable to control the plane normally because of the shudder from his soul.


    "Xu Shaotang, what are you doing?"


    Feeling the rapid rotation of the helicopter, mu Tiance, sitting in the cabin, yelled at Xu Shaotang.


    "I can''t control it!" Xu Shaotang stood on his head and cried out to Mu Tiance, "come on, jump! Jump


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance quickly opened the cabin door tremblingly and rolled out of the cabin. His whole body fell to the sea like a stone.


    See mu Tiance has jumped down, Xu Shaotang is not ambiguous, quickly leave the plane, also jump into the sea.


    Without Xu Shaotang''s control, the helicopter suddenly wobbles like a broken kite.


    "Boom!"


    When the helicopter hit the sea, the huge impact force instantly made the helicopter explode violently, and the flying debris scattered and fell.


    "Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang slowly emerged from the sea, gritted his teeth against the shudder from the soul, and cried out mu Tiance''s name.


    "What''s it called, not dead!" Mu Tiance also emerged from the sea, humming in response to Xu Shaotang''s cry.


    Seeing that mu Tiance was ok, Xu Shaotang immediately felt relieved. He gritted his teeth and said to Mu Tiance, "it''s not far. Let''s swim there!"


    Now they are less than 300 meters away from the black water. Xu Shaotang thinks that if he sticks to it, they should be able to climb the rocks around the black water smoothly.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said to Xu Shaotang, "if you really can''t hold on, don''t carry it hard. This black water is so weird!"


    All kinds of signs show that although this piece of black water does not seem dangerous, it is actually extremely dangerous. Let alone whether there are any terrible monsters in the black water, the chill that makes their souls tremble can kill them. Although he also wants to find out what''s going on in this piece of black water, he does not want to lose it for his curiosity Life.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''m afraid of death!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang swam to the reef.


    Because of the extremely cold feeling, his hands and feet were almost out of his control. He could only slowly swing his body and move to the reef like a dying fish.


    Mu Tiance is similar to Xu Shaotang. He runs the real Qi in his body crazily, trying to dispel even a little bit of coldness, but the feeling of coldness has never been reduced. As they get closer to the reef, the feeling of coldness is more terrible. His whole blood seems to have solidified, and even moving his fingers is so difficult."Xu Shaotang... "


    Mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang: "don''t Go on


    Now, mu Tiance only feels that his consciousness seems to be passing quickly. He knows that if he gets closer to the black water, they may really die.


    Xu Shaotang twisted his neck and looked at mu Tiance. He bit his teeth and squeezed out a few words from his mouth, saying: "only A few meters, I think Try again... "


    "Try a fart..." Mu Tiance scolded: "do you want to Die here? "


    "I don''t want to..." Xu Shaotang is full of unwilling looking at the rock, only a few meters away!


    He never thought that the distance of a few meters would be so insurmountable. The distance of a few meters seemed to be a natural moat at this moment.


    Although he was unwilling, Xu Shaotang also knew that if he insisted on going forward again, they would really die here.


    "Let''s go Hurry Leave


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes, no longer look at the reef, afraid that he will not control the heart of unwilling.


    However, many things in the world are so contrary to their wishes, when they want to leave, the sea suddenly waves.


    At this time, even if Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance want to leave here, it''s impossible. They are almost stiff, and they can''t resist the power of the waves. The waves push their bodies forward.


    "I..."


    Mu Tiance felt an urge to curse his mother. He tried hard to fight against the power of the waves, but everything was in vain

 Chapter 1768

    With the help of the waves, it was very difficult for them to get to the rocks. They soon got to the rocks.


    The soul kept shivering, as if they could hear their own soul wailing.


    The waves keep beating on their bodies. They want to leave, but they find that they can''t move at all. They can''t even move a finger.


    "Waiting to die?"


    Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang with a faint breath. He began to feel needling pain in his head, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Neither he nor Xu Shaotang had ever encountered such a helpless situation, as if they had been cursed.


    "Let me Think about... "


    Xu Shaotang responds to Mu Tiance difficultly. As long as he is alive, he will not wait to die. Now he has stopped the idea of investigating the black water area, and just wants to leave the ghost place.


    The sound of the waves beating on the rocks comes from his ears. Xu Shaotang tries to bear the pain in his head and tries to think about the way to leave here.


    "Come back Come back... "


    At the same time, the voice sounded again. Xu Shaotang closed his eyes tightly and wanted to get rid of the voice in his mind. Now he wanted to think about the way to leave here wholeheartedly, and didn''t want to be disturbed by the voice. It''s just that he can''t even move his head.


    What to do? What to do!


    Xu Shaotang is extremely anxious. He knows that the longer he stays here, the more likely he and mu Tiance will die here. If he doesn''t think of a way to leave when he is still conscious in his mind, when he loses consciousness, he will really have to wait here to die.


    However, when he didn''t want to hear the calling voice in his mind, the damned voice kept repeating in his mind. At the beginning, the voice was still very slow, like a long sigh, but with the continuous passage of time, the voice gradually became rapid, at the same time, there was a feeling of crying.


    "Go away..."


    Xu Shaotang is constantly tormented by this damned voice. He can''t think normally. He can''t help but roar from his teeth.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s angry roar, mu Tiance, who couldn''t turn to see Xu Shaotang, quickly asked, "how What happened? "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer mu Tiance''s question. He just kept fighting against the voice in his mind and wanted to drive the voice out of his mind.


    However, the more he wanted to drive away the voice, the more it stuck in his mind and refused to leave.


    Gradually, the voice seems to have gradually integrated with him. Xu Shaotang only feels like a gust of wind has penetrated into his mind.


    With this gust of wind pouring into his mind, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that the intense pain in his mind seems to have disappeared. Originally, his consciousness has been gradually blurred, but now he begins to slowly restore his pure brightness.


    "Well?" In doubt, Xu Shaotang tries to move his fingers, which are too stiff to move, but finds that they can move.


    Xu Shaotang was so happy that he turned his head to look at mu Tiance, but saw that mu Tiance had closed his eyes.


    "Brother Mu!"


    Xu Shaotang called softly.


    Mu Tiance vaguely hears Xu Shaotang''s cry, but he can no longer respond to Xu Shaotang. His consciousness is rapidly fading.


    Xu Shaotang called several times, but mu Tiance didn''t respond. He moved his body and came to Mu Tiance slowly.


    Now he has no time to think about how he can move suddenly. He reaches to the tip of Mu Tiance''s nose and feels that mu Tiance''s breath is very weak. If he doesn''t take mu Tiance away from this ghost place, mu Tiance may really die here.


    Xu Shaotang slowly pulls mu Tiance''s body. He has just recovered his ability to move. He doesn''t have much power, so he can only fight against the power of the waves with his own body. At the same time, he drags mu Tiance back.


    As they get farther and farther away from the black water area, the cold breath gradually fades away from Xu Shaotang. However, he doesn''t know whether it is because they are far away from the black water or because of the inexplicable wind pouring into his mind.


    After leaving the Heishui area for tens of meters, mu Tiance, who gradually regained consciousness, finally slowly opened his eyes.


    "Awake?" Seeing mu Tiance who opened his eyes and looked at him, Xu Shaotang finally showed a smile on his face.


    "I didn''t sleep all the time!" Mu Tiance said casually, looking at Xu Shaotang curiously, and slowly asked, "how can you move all of a sudden?"


    He can feel that he was dragged here by Xu Shaotang, but he can''t understand. Originally, Xu Shaotang was almost in the same predicament as him, but Xu Shaotang somehow got out of it, which really made him curious.


    "I don''t know what''s going on." Recalling the scene just now, Xu Shaotang also showed a puzzled look on his face and murmured: "I just felt like a gust of wind poured into my head. Then, the pain of needling in my head slowly disappeared, and then I gradually recovered my consciousness, and even my body could move with me."Although he didn''t know what all this was about, he was still very lucky. If it wasn''t for the wind that suddenly poured into his mind, he and mu Tiance might have died in this place.


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance also fell into thinking.


    Obviously, the reason why Xu Shaotang was able to get out of trouble is because of the wind that he said poured into his head. It''s just, what is the wind?


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face and asked, "can you feel the wind in your head now?"


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes and felt it carefully. He shook his head and said, "I can''t feel it. It''s like nothing."


    "That''s strange!" Mu Tiance was puzzled and asked Xu Shaotang, "in other words, can you approach that area now?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "it should be OK."


    "Then I''ll wait for you here, you go to see what''s going on in that area!" Mu Tiance looked at the place dozens of meters away, and almost killed them inexplicably.


    "Can you do it?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with some worry. Although he also wants to see what happened, he is more worried about Mu Tiance''s safety.


    "No problem!" Mu Tiance said: "it''s so far away from here. I can carry it!"

 Chapter 1769

    Not sure about Mu Tiance''s safety, Xu Shaotang drags mu Tiance to a place more than 200 meters away from the black water area. After mu Tiance recovers part of his action ability, he slowly swims to the black water area.


    This time, Xu Shaotang was extremely careful. Although he knew that he would not be restricted by the cold feeling, he did not want to experience the second time after the despair he had just experienced!


    As Xu Shaotang gradually approached the area, the cold feeling came again, but compared with before, now the cold feeling is too childish, completely within his tolerance.


    When he arrived near the reef, he could still move flexibly. The cold feeling came to him constantly, but there was no headache.


    "There should be no problem!"


    After he was sure that he could cope with the current situation, Xu Shaotang slowly climbed up the reef, stood on the reef and waved to Mu Tiance in the distance, indicating that he was OK.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, mu Tiance in the distance was also relieved. He raised his voice and called to Xu Shaotang: "hurry to see what''s going on!"


    In his heart, like the cat scratch, he not only wanted to know what was going on in this black water area, but also wanted to know what Xu Shaotang had to do with it.


    Why can Xu Shaotang hear that voice, but he can''t? Why can Xu Shaotang not be afraid of the extremely cold feeling now, but he can only wait and see from afar here?


    Xu Shaotang made an "OK" gesture to Mu Tiance from a distance, and then slowly looked at the black water area in front of him.


    He could feel that this piece of black water continuously sent out a very cold breath. When he slowly extended his hand to the black water area, the cold breath suddenly went crazy into his bones.


    Feeling the pain in his bones, Xu Shaotang quickly moves his hand away from the black water, turns to take a handful of sea water from the blue sea, and pours the sea water into the black water.


    As Xu Shaotang expected, when the sea water fell into the black water, the sea water completely floated on the black water, and the two were as immiscible as oil and water.


    "What is this black water?" Xu Shaotang looks at the black water in front of him with a puzzled face. He wants to jump in and see what''s going on under the black water, but he knows that if he really jumps down, he will become a corpse immediately!


    After careful thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang said to himself, "forget it, let the dragon take them and let them use the robot to detect."


    All kinds of signs show that this black water only has a great deterrent to living creatures, and the reason why there are no marine creatures in the surrounding sea is also because of this black water area.


    What makes him even more curious is that this black water area is in the territory of Xia state. According to the truth, it should have been discovered for a long time, and there are no creatures in such a large area of sea area around, which should have attracted the attention of relevant departments!


    Although there are too many questions in his heart, Xu Shaotang also knows that he can''t solve these mysteries for the time being. He can only wait until the dragon has sent their robots to investigate here.


    With some unwilling mood, Xu Shaotang turned around and shook his head to Mu Tiance, who had been looking this way, and said loudly, "I didn''t find it!"


    His voice just fell, but the corner of his eye glimpsed the rock he was standing on. It seemed that there were some words on the rock!


    Xu Shaotang heart a joy, quickly squat down to carefully distinguish.


    I don''t know how many years of erosion this reef has experienced. It is full of holes, as if it was cut beyond recognition by the merciless knife of time.


    Even so, if you look carefully, you can still see a few big words on the reef!


    Xu Shaotang can be sure that these places that look like scratches must be a kind of writing that he does not know!


    After finding these characters on this reef, Xu Shaotang looks at other reefs around him. He thinks in his heart, will there be such characters on other reefs?


    Originally, he planned to see the condition of the other reefs. On second thought, anyway, dragon will send robots to investigate the situation here. Now it seems that he doesn''t have to.


    After a little hesitation, Xu Shaotang gave up the idea of exploring other reefs, jumped into the sea, and quickly swam in the direction of Mu Tiance.


    "What do you find?"


    Xu Shaotang just came to Mu Tiance''s side, mu Tiance can''t wait to ask.


    "Nothing was found except a few unknown words found on the reef." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know what the black water is. I have to turn around and ask Longjiang to send a robot to investigate."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance was somewhat disappointed. He looked at the black water area curiously, frowned slightly and said: "black water, which can almost kill you and me, is not an ordinary thing. Let the Dragon study them well."


    "Of course!"Xu Shaotang nodded. Even if Mu Tiance didn''t say anything, he would definitely ask Long Jiang to find a way to get some samples of black water back to those experts for research.


    "Do you feel any discomfort now?" Mu Tiance suddenly asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in doubt and asked, "what do you mean? Do you think there is something wrong with me now? "


    He is very comfortable now, leaving the black water area, the cold smell is very little for him, of course, he can''t have any discomfort.


    "I''ll just ask."


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "so, the gust of wind that you said poured into your head should not do you any harm."


    So he was worried about this!


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile, shook his head slightly and said: "I don''t know if there are any sequelae, but at least now it seems that there is no problem, and that gust of wind has saved my life, so even if there are disadvantages, we are worth it!"


    If it wasn''t for the wind that suddenly got into his head, he would not have recovered his ability to move, and they would have to wait there to die! So Xu Shaotang was very open-minded. Although he didn''t know what the gust of wind was, he was lucky to be able to get out of danger.


    As for the future, we can only talk about it later.


    After a few simple conversations, they quickly swam in the direction of the yacht. Now they can clearly see the figure of the yacht on the sea, which also provides them with clear coordinates.


    On the way back to the yacht, they said they had rescued the former helicopter pilot from the sea.


    They return to the yacht safely. Everyone is relieved. None of them mentions the danger in the black water area. Xu Shaotang simply changes his clothes and calls Longjiang.

 Chapter 1770

    After three days on the sea, they finally returned to Tianhai.


    As soon as they got off the yacht, Xu Shaotang saw a member of the dragon team waiting there.


    See Xu Shaotang them, the dragon team members immediately forward, "Xu Shao, Mu Shao, long Lao asked me to invite you to have a talk."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed. He said to Lin Shuying, "take Qingwu to our house first. We''ll come back later."


    He knew that the dragon was going to find them. It must be because of the black water area. He and mu Tiance immediately followed the dragon team members away.


    When I came to a private club by the sea, Longjiang was waiting for them in the room of the club. With Longjiang, there was an old man wearing glasses.


    "No one else, leave!" Seeing Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance pushing through the door, the Dragon general said in a deep voice: "clear the scene, execute the first level alert!"


    "Yes


    Several members of the dragon team immediately took orders and left. Soon, there were only four of them left in the room.


    "To introduce you, this is Professor Kang Weimin, who specializes in the study of ancient culture. Professor Kang is absolutely an expert in the field of ancient culture. The ancient characters you met in the pyramid last time were cracked by Professor Kang." "This is Xu Shaotang, and this is mu Tiance. I believe you have heard something about it," Longjiang said to Kang Weimin


    "Of course!" Kang Weimin nodded slightly and said, "Xu SHAOHAO, mu SHAOHAO!"


    "I don''t deserve it!" Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and said, "it turns out that we have been related to Professor Kang for a long time. I would like to thank Professor Kang for what happened in the pyramid last time! Professor Kang just calls us Xiao Xu and Xiao Mu. "


    Kang Weimin is a member of his grandfather''s generation, and seems to be familiar with Long Jiang. In front of Kang Weimin, he can''t be called "Xu Shao".


    Kang Weimin seems to be a more straightforward person. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he nodded with a smile and said, "OK, then I''ll rely on the old to sell the old."


    "Well, you''re welcome. Let''s get down to business." After a while of greetings, Long Jiang''s face regained a serious look, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I have sent robots to conduct a comprehensive investigation of the area that suddenly appeared."


    "What''s the result?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance asked at the same time.


    "We sampled and analyzed the black water there, and the result is that the proportion of black water is much larger than that of ordinary water, and there are many substances in it that we have never seen before." Long Jiang took a look at them and said, "we don''t know what the black water is now, but the words on the Reef have been deciphered by Lao Kang."


    "Professor Kang, what is the content of the text?" Xu Shaotang quickly turned to Kang Weimin and asked.


    Kang Weimin showed a bitter smile on his face and took a deep breath: "the sea of netherworld!"


    "What?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly screamed out, with a look of horror on their faces.


    Their shock was expected by Kang Weimin. Hearing their cry of surprise, Kang Weimin said with a bitter smile: "although I think it''s incredible, according to my research on ancient Chinese characters for so many years, I can be sure that those four words are really the sea of the nether world!"


    "You mean that black water area is the legendary netherworld sea?" Mu Tiance looked at Kang Weimin in shock and muttered to himself, "how can this be..."


    Kang Weimin said with a bitter smile: "I think it''s incredible, but according to my current research, it seems that this is indeed the case."


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other face to face. They had a lot of conjectures about the black water area, but they never linked it with the netherworld. This place that only exists in the legend suddenly appeared, and their hearts were naturally shocked.


    "If that''s the case, it could be the netherworld." Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said to Mu Tiance slowly: "as soon as we get close to the black water area, we feel extremely cold, but the surrounding temperature is normal. Do you think that kind of cold feeling is the legendary Yin Qi?"


    If they turn it into Yin Qi, their previous questions can be easily solved. It''s not difficult to explain why Yin Qi has no effect on the machine. It just makes people feel shivering from the past.


    Robots have no soul, and the legendary netherworld is exactly where the dead end.


    Looking back on the chilly air they felt in the black water, mu Tiance nodded first, then shook his head slightly and said, "according to this statement, if you go through there, you will go to the hell?"


    No matter how he thinks about it, mu Tiance thinks it''s too much nonsense.


    "I don''t know..."


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly. If possible, he really wants to go through the black water area to see what kind of world is under the black water area.


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang suddenly a Leng, looking at the dragon will ask: "did you send a robot into the black water to investigate?""What do you think?"


    Dragon will white Xu Shaotang one eye, slowly said: "I tried to send robots into, but, black water has a strong corrosive, robot into a problem, continuously sent several robots to explore all failed."


    "It''s OK to put a camera made of corrosion-resistant material in it." Xu Shaotang some unwilling said.


    "Tried, it''s no use!" Dragon will simply said.


    This is also the most helpless place for the Dragon general. He knows that there is a secret they urgently need to know under the black water, but he can''t get in and investigate. Even if he is calm, he feels like a cat scratch in his heart.


    Hearing the words of the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang was slightly disappointed and said, "in that case, can''t we further determine whether it is the legendary netherworld?"


    Now he has a little clue, but he can''t be sure. It''s very uncomfortable. Moreover, he doesn''t know what''s in his mind. He wants to make it clear!


    "For the moment, it is." Dragon will be some helpless said: "unless you can find a way to enter the black water area, I have no way."


    "You can''t do anything. What can we do?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "we can''t sacrifice our lives to jump, can we?"


    Just when they were depressed about this, Kang Weimin suddenly asked:


    "can you listen to me, please?"

 Chapter 1771

    "What do you want to say?"


    Three people curiously look at Kang Weimin, don''t know what he is trying to say.


    Kang Weimin looked at the three and asked slowly, "have you ever heard of Tang Yu?"


    "Tang Yu?" Mu Tiance looked at Kang Weimin suspiciously and asked, "what is it?"


    "Tang Yu is nothing." Long Jiang said slowly, "I''ve heard that Tang Yu refers to the ancient Tang Dynasty and the Yu Dynasty, both of which were before the Xia Dynasty. However, there is no sufficient evidence to prove the existence of these two dynasties."


    "Yes Kang Weimin said: "according to the research of some scholars, the Yutang dynasty may be the longest Dynasty in the history of Xia state. The two dynasties add up to more than 2000 years."


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Long Jiang asked curiously: "do you mean Tang Yu really exists?"


    The dragon will also know something about these things.


    Over the years, with the continuous progress of science and technology, more and more ancient relics have been found, and some ancient books have recorded the Tang and Yu dynasties. However, it is only a record. The archaeologists of past dynasties have not found any real evidence of the existence of Tang and Yu, but only found clues from those ancient books.


    Therefore, the existence of Tang Yu is divided into two schools in academic circles. One school firmly believes that Tang Yu exists and pushes the civilization of Xia state forward for thousands of years. However, the other faction is a resolute opposition. They think that without evidence, the existence of these two dynasties can not be explained. The records of ancient books alone can not explain any problem. Some scholars even satirize that ancient books also record the event of Chang''e flying to the moon. Is it really true?


    Kang Weimin nodded slightly and said, "at least I firmly believe that Tang Yu exists."


    "Professor Kang, what is the relationship between the Tang and Yu dynasties and the netherworld we are discussing now?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Of course Kang Weimin solemnly said: "when excavating the relics of the Xia Dynasty, some people found a lot of non Xia Dynasty characters. Although some people interpreted these non Xia Dynasty characters as similar to those of ethnic minorities, more people think that those characters are actually the characters of Tang Yu, and even the characters handed down from the early three emperors and five emperors are our eyes It''s the oldest word known before! "


    Mu Tiance looked at Kang Weimin faintly and said, "but you still haven''t said that it has anything to do with the netherworld."


    "It matters!" Kang Weimin said: "I have spent a lot of time to study those characters, and the characters we found on that reef are actually those characters."


    "Do you mean that the netherworld in huangquan was in the Yutang period?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "No!" Kang Weimin shook his head and said, "it should have been earlier. To be exact, it was in the early days of the three emperors and five emperors, that is, at that time of the Yellow Emperor!"


    "Is there any evidence?" The Dragon general frowned slightly and said, "it seems that only a few words can explain nothing."


    During the period of the three emperors and five emperors, the people of the Xia state recognized it, but it was not recognized abroad.


    In foreign countries, the earliest history of Xia state is attributed to the Xia Dynasty, and even some people doubt the authenticity of the existence of the Xia Dynasty.


    Therefore, generally speaking, the period of three emperors and five emperors is classified as the period of myth. The Tang and Yu dynasties were originally in the period of three emperors and five emperors. Since they are the period of myth, they can also be called the period of imagination out of thin air.


    "Yes, of course! Isn''t the netherworld the most authentic evidence? " Kang Weimin said excitedly.


    When they heard Kang Weimin''s words, they were shocked. It was the same as asking a person suspected of murder to help another person prove his innocence.


    Looking at the three people''s stunned look, Kang Weimin quickly said: "as for the netherworld, you should know that many ancient books have related records, but for thousands of years, no one has ever seen it, and no one knows where it is. Therefore, everyone thinks that the netherworld is just a myth! But now, the netherworld is real, which indirectly proves that those things in ancient times were not mythical, but real! "


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang, who had been confused, was even more confused.


    Originally, they were talking about the netherworld in the yellow spring. I don''t know how they talked about the Tang and Yu dynasties. Now they talked about the period of the Yellow Emperor for no reason. He felt that he was a little confused by Kang Weimin.


    Having said so much, they are more likely to discuss some academic issues, but they still don''t understand what they want to know most.


    "What does that mean?" Mu Tiance also asked mistily.


    "It''s going to be pushed back." Kang Weimin said: "since the period of three emperors and five emperors is real, the ancient books describing that period can also be regarded as having great credibility. The most important thing about the ancient books of this period is the book of mountains and seas!"


    Is it Shanhaijing again?


    On the issue of Shanhaijing, Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming and Longjiang have discussed it. They have come to the conclusion that Shanhaijing is actually a documentary book with exaggeration. It is only because many things could not be understood by the ancients that they have abandoned its myth."Wait!"


    Referring to Shanhaijing, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of something and said in a hurry: "in Shanhaijing, it seems that there are also records about the netherworld in huangquan!"


    "Yes, that''s what I''m going to say!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry of surprise, Kang Weimin showed a slight smile on his face and said slowly: "in the book of mountains and seas, the netherworld in the yellow spring is not what we commonly call the road of the yellow spring, but a big pit left by the ancient gods and demons. Because there are too many gods and Demons died in the battle in the yellow spring, there is a dead air everywhere, and there are often spirits of gods and demons Later, when the Yellow Emperor knew about this situation, he sent General yinggou to guard the netherworld sea. Then he went to those dead souls and calmed down. "


    "In addition to this, another important thing in the netherworld is the battle between Nu Yu and Ying Long!" Kang Weimin continued: "it''s said that the adopted daughter of the Yellow Emperor was possessed by the evil spirit of heaven and earth. In desperation, the Yellow Emperor sent Yinglong to kill her. A big battle broke out between the two sides in the netherworld of huangquan, and she died. Yinglong found out that she was the woman she loved deeply at the last time. After her death, she stayed by the netherworld of huangquan until she died Fei Po San... "


    At this point, Kang Weimin didn''t know if he was infected by the story between Nu Yu and Ying long, and he let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 1772

    If they discussed academic issues at the beginning, now they are talking about a bit of myth.


    It was originally a matter of the netherworld in the yellow spring, but now it involves Nu Yu and Ying long.


    "Wait..."


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin and said to Kang Weimin with some doubts: "Professor Kang, as far as I know, it seems that there is no such passage between nvyu and Yinglong in Shanhaijing, right? Are we not looking at the same version? "


    Because there have been discussions about those characters and things in ancient times before, Xu Shaotang later went to Shanhaijing to see it. He saw it from the beginning to the end. He was sure that there was no description of this love story in the version he saw.


    Kang Weimin shook his head and said: "the story between Nu Yu and Ying Long is not from the book of mountains and seas, but I found it on a stone slab when I was studying the culture of Yu and Tang Dynasties. The ancient characters on that stone slab recorded the story between Nu Yu and Ying long in detail. What I said is relatively simple. In fact, their story is more complicated than what I said Twists and turns, if you are interested, I will tell you in detail another day. "


    "Are you sure that the story on the stone slab was not made up by people in ancient times?" Mu Tiance asked slowly.


    Kang Weimin pondered: "I dare not say too much, but I personally feel that the story on the slate should be true."


    Seeing that the three people still didn''t believe it, Kang Weimin shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "in fact, in the past, I thought it was a myth made up by the ancients. However, when I saw the netherworld, I felt that it must not be a simple myth. Maybe, in the near future, our world outlook will be completely overturned."


    "If according to what you said, then the cold and gloomy air near the netherworld of the yellow spring is caused by the death of the ancient gods and demons?"


    I don''t know why. Although this statement is nonsense, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any resistance in his heart. He just thinks that this may be exaggerated, and these events may be real.


    Kang Weimin nodded and said, "as an academic researcher, although I don''t want to believe these things, sometimes I have to believe them."


    "How did the netherworld come into being?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly looked at the Dragon general and said, "it''s reasonable to say that if the netherworld didn''t suddenly appear, you should have known it for a long time."


    All kinds of signs show that the netherworld of the yellow spring suddenly appears, and there is no sign before it appears. The dragon will not even know the existence of this place until he gets his own notice.


    "It''s really a sudden appearance!" Long Jiang nodded slightly and said: "the day before you informed me, we only received part of the report about the abnormality of the sea. Many fishermen responded that there was no fish in the sea. They thought that it was because some coastal enterprises discharged a lot of sewage into the sea. They asked the relevant units to conduct a detailed investigation on this matter. When Lao Qin was preparing to send someone to investigate, the news came from you."


    "So, how did a large area suddenly appear?"


    Xu Shaotang tightly frowned, and suddenly asked the Dragon general, "are those rocks also suddenly appeared?"


    According to the principle, if the reef didn''t appear suddenly, the words on the reef would have been discovered long ago, not until he went.


    Long Jiang nodded again and said, "we compared the photos of the previous sea area. Before that, there was a piece of blue water. There were no reefs at all. Everything suddenly appeared."


    "So it is Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "it seems that the netherworld of the yellow spring was once sealed, but now, the seal around it should have been broken. It''s just revealed."


    In addition, Xu Shaotang did not expect to have a second reasonable explanation to explain how the netherworld suddenly appeared.


    However, they think that Mu Tianlong''s explanation is not different from other people''s.


    This explanation can be explained, but after this explanation, it is a headache for the Dragon general. The Dragon general''s face suddenly surged up with a thick sadness and said to himself, "if the seal of the netherworld was sealed before, and now the seal is broken, is that a sign that the seal of the Kunlun kingdom should be broken soon?"


    Listening to Long Jiang''s question, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance fell into silence at the same time.


    They all know that the seal of Kunlun kingdom will be broken sooner or later, but when the day approaches, they find that they are not as indifferent as they think. They are not gods, they are human beings, and they will have fear and worry, but they have stronger tolerance.


    "It should be!"


    After a long silence, Xu Shaotang nodded slowly: "this matter, we''d better wait a few days to discuss it!"


    "Are you ready?" The dragon will look at them in surprise.He had been speculating that Xu Shaotang might go to Kunlun after they came back from their visit. At this moment, he knew that his guess was right.


    "I''m ready anyway." Xu Shaotang reluctantly showed a smile, turned to Mu Tiance and asked, "what about you?"


    Mu Tiance is still as strong as ever, light said: "you are ready, I am not ready?"


    "Well, I''ll let you know when I go." With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked Professor Kang Weimin, "Professor Kang, when you are studying the cultures of Tang Yu period, do you have any records of wars at that time, which are not the wars mentioned in popular myths, or some records about aliens?"


    "Well?"


    Kang Weimin looked at Xu Shaotang full of doubts. After a little thought, he nodded and said, "there are some wars that have never appeared in our mythology. Xiao Xu, why do you ask this?"


    Xu Shaotang pondered: "it''s OK. I just want to know about it and see if I can find other valuable things."


    He hoped that with the help of Kang Weimin''s discoveries and their current knowledge, he could sort out a clear clue about what happened in ancient times, so as to understand those great powers in ancient times.


    "Well, let''s have a good talk with you sometime." Kang Weimin added: "however, I can''t guarantee 100% that those are true. After all, they all happened thousands of years ago. If you don''t believe them, you can listen to them as stories."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 1773

    After saying goodbye to long, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance rush to Xu''s home.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Before arriving at Xu''s home, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone rang.


    "Ma, what''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang got on the phone and said, "I''ll be back soon!"


    Fang Lan said: "Stinky boy, don''t go home, hurry to the hospital, pity heart will be born!"


    "What?"


    Xu Shaotang face a joy, hang up the phone, full of excitement to the side of Mu Tiance said: "I want to be a father!"


    "I hear you!" Mu Tiance''s light said: "your speed is really fast!"


    "Ha ha, that''s it!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs with pride and rushes to the hospital with mu Tiance.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the Xu family were all surrounded outside the delivery room.


    "How''s it going?"


    Xu Shaotang quickly walked up, full of excitement with a faint worry.


    It''s a good thing to have children, but he''s more worried about the safety of compassion. Compassion, after all, is a very old woman and twins, which increases the risk of childbirth. Now his whole heart is hanging for fear of hearing any bad news.


    "Nothing for the time being!" Lin Shuying saw the worry in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, took his hand and patted it gently, comforted and said: "when I got home, I began to have pains. The entrance of the palace has not been opened to a proper level. Doctor Wu said that I may have to wait for some time, and now I am observing inside."


    "Did Dr. Wu say there were any risks?" Xu Shaotang asked anxiously.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, son of a bitch!" Fang LAN slapped Xu Shaotang on the head and prayed with his hands together. He said to Xu Shaotang: "dare crow''s mouth again, be careful I smoke you!"


    Get it!


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Fang LAN, but at this time he did not dare with Fang LAN obstinate, otherwise worried about the compassion of Fang LAN, certainly will really smoke him.


    Although Fang LAN has never been partial, she has to admit that among the many daughters-in-law of the Xu family, Fang LAN is more or less partial to compassion. Besides the relationship between her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, there is also a kind of feeling similar to sisters and girlfriends, which she and other daughters-in-law do not have.


    After that, there was a long silence outside the delivery room, and everyone''s face was faintly worried. We all know that the birth of twins at this age of compassion will not be so smooth, and the compassion at this moment must be extremely painful.


    More than ten minutes later, the door of the delivery room suddenly opened.


    Wu Yumin quickly walked up to Xu Shaotang and said, "Xu Shao, Miss Lianxin has signs of dystocia. She may have to have a caesarean section immediately."


    "Good!" Without any hesitation, Xu Shaotang grabbed Wu Yumin and said, "Dr. Wu, you are a doctor. You are more professional in this aspect. You can do it according to your past experience. You don''t need to ask for my advice. I believe you!"


    Wu Yumin is half of the Xu family. On the one hand, she is also the family doctor of the Xu family. On the other hand, Wu Yumin delivered several children of the Xu family. The Xu family fully believes in Wu Yumin''s medical skills and character.


    Wu Yumin nodded and quickly walked into the delivery room.


    A minute later, pitiful heart was pushed into the operating room, Xu family gathered at the door of the operating room, quietly looking at the lights outside the operating room.


    In today''s medically developed society, dystocia is not a big problem. However, everyone in the Xu family''s heart is still in their throat for fear of any accident.


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    With a burst of children''s crying, the tense look of Xu''s family finally relaxed slowly, and Xu Shaotang''s tense face also stretched out.


    "Ding..."


    The door of the operating room opened, and the two nurses came to Xu Shaotang with a child in their arms.


    "Xu Shao, Congratulations, twins!"


    "Good, good!" Xu Shaotang looked at the two children excitedly and said to the two nurses with a smile, "you''ve worked hard. I''ll give you a bonus later."


    "You''re welcome, Xu. That''s what we should do."


    "No, no, this is my personal reward. You must accept it!" Xu Shaotang smiles and says to Fang LAN, "Mom, I''ll give you the baby. I''ll go in and have a look at compassion!"


    "Go


    Fang LAN looked at the two children with a smile, heart mouth constantly chanting "Buddha bless" and so on.


    When Xu Shaotang pushes open the door of the operating room and walks in, Wu Yumin is suturing Lianxin''s wound. Seeing Xu Shaotang who pushes the door and is about to signal Xu Shaotang to go out first, Xu Shaotang shakes her head slightly and tells Wu Yumin with her eyes to let her sew Lianxin''s wound at ease. She will never disturb her.


    Wu Yumin looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly, and has to let Xu Shaotang stand there, while carefully helping Lianxin to sew up the wound.


    Half an hour later, Wu Yumin finally finished what he was doing."Xu Shao, if this charity hospital had not been funded by your families, you would have been kicked out long ago." While taking off her gloves, Wu Yumin said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "I''ll give you a chance to show my love and push Miss Lianxin to the ward."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, walked slowly, and pushed the compassion on the bed to the ward.


    When Xu Shaotang pushes Lianxin out, Xu''s family immediately surrounds him and asks Wu Yumin beside the bed, "Doctor Wu, what''s the matter with Lianxin?"


    "It''s OK. I''ve just had an analgesic injection. I''ll wake up in about half an hour." Wu Yumin said with a smile: "you don''t all surround here. Keeping ventilation is helpful to miss Lianxin''s recovery."


    "Oh, yes, thank you, Dr. Wu!" Xu Wenzheng came forward to hold Wu Yumin''s hand tightly, and said to the Xu family: "well, let''s not be around here. It''s OK to have Shaotang here to be compassionate."


    "Well, yes!" Fang LAN nodded and gave her child to Su Ruyun. She said to her daughter-in-law with a smile: "you can help take care of the children here. Mother will go back to prepare a tonic for Lian Xin. Lian Xin has suffered such a big crime in order to give birth to these two little guys. She must take good care of her body."


    "Mom, I''ll go back and help you!" Song Yinuo said with a smile: "it''s enough to have so many people to take care of these two little guys."


    Fang LAN nodded and took song Yinuo out quickly.


    Looking at Fang Lan''s fierce pace, people can''t help but send out a smile of understanding and give birth to twins with compassion. Everyone is very happy in their hearts, which means that the Xu family will be more prosperous.


    "Shaotang, do you have a name for your child?" Su Ruyun teases the little guy in his arms and asks Xu Shaotang.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll think about it slowly."

 Chapter 1774

    Will pity heart into the ward, Xu Shaotang and tightly hold the comatose pity heart''s hand, the true gas in his body to her.


    He knows that his true Qi can effectively help to recover the wound. He saw Wu Yumin sew a long wound on Lianxin''s abdomen. This kind of wound is common to him and mu Tiance, but it is a real suffering for Lianxin. He only hopes that Lianxin can recover quickly.


    Under the influence of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, compassion, which took half an hour to wake up, woke up in less than ten minutes.


    "Shaotang..." Pitiful heart slowly opened his eyes, looking at Xu Shaotang holding his hand tightly, weakly asked: "where is our child?"


    "They are holding the shadow. Doctor Wu said you need ventilation, so they didn''t come in. They are all at the door." Xu Shaotang gently stroked pity heart that pale cheek, concern asked: "pain?"


    When asked this question, Xu Shaotang felt that his question was too stupid.


    Even if a person who has received strict training has such a long wound on his body, even if he has been anesthetized, it will definitely hurt. What''s more, how can he pity this weak woman?


    "Fortunately, it doesn''t hurt much now." Compassion gently shook his head, said: "I want to see our children."


    "Well, I''ll tell them to bring the baby in."


    Xu Shaotang slowly gets up, goes to the door and calls Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun, who are holding the children, to come in. Ji Rushu stares at both of them eagerly, feeling very uncomfortable.


    She originally wanted to hold two children, but Lin Shuying was afraid that she would hurt her new born child, so she advised her not to.


    Although Lin Shuying said this for the sake of her children, she didn''t mean to look down on her, but she was still a little uncomfortable. She couldn''t help it. Who could make her stomach fail?


    Looking at Lin Shuying and Su Ruyun who are carrying their children into the ward, she can only follow them slowly.


    Just when she got to the door, a disgusting feeling suddenly rose in her heart. She retched, but she didn''t vomit anything.


    "Is it a cold?"


    Ji Rushu, a nervous man, just thought of this, suddenly felt something was wrong. Then he suddenly showed a look of ecstasy on his face and said to Xu Shaotang: "I''ll go to the toilet!"


    With that, she quickly ran to Wu Yumin''s office.


    "The toilet is over there!"


    Xu Shaotang just want to remind Ji Rushu, but this girl has run no shadow.


    Looking at the direction of Ji Rushu''s disappearance, Xu Shaotang smiles helplessly. He knows that compassion is born now, and that Niu''s resentment must be even greater. After all, except for Tantai Jingming, she is the only one who has no children now.


    Walking into the ward, pitiful heart is looking at the two little guys who are placed beside her with surprise. At the moment, the two little guys have fallen asleep with a faint smile on their faces. I don''t know if they have any happy things in their dreams.


    "Sister Lianxin, you see, the girl is like you, and the boy is like Shaotang." Su Ruyun looked at the two little guys with a smile and said, "when you grow up, the boy must be handsome, and the girl must be as beautiful as sister Lianxin."


    "The ones that look good or not are the second. I just hope they can grow up safely." Pitifully looking at the two children, I want to reach out and touch their cheeks, but I''m afraid to wake the sleeping child. One hand just stops in the air, and I can''t put it down for a long time.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, our children will certainly grow up safely!"


    "By the way, Shaotang, please give the child a name quickly!" Pitiful heart slightly raised his head, quietly looking at Xu Shaotang, said: "I know you can''t stay at home for a few days, while still at home, give our child''s name down."


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything, both she and other girls knew that Xu Shaotang must be busy with his own affairs. The reason why he took them on vacation was to compensate them.


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang slightly stiff, gently nodded his head, sitting there thinking silently.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head and said to Lianxin with a smile, "the boy''s name is Xu Kun, and the girl''s name is Xu Qing. How about that?"


    "Xu Kun, Xu Qing?"


    Pity heart mouth constantly repeated the two names, then said with a smile: "Kun refers to the Kunlun realm?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, he was born when I was going to Kunlun again. Let''s call him that name. What do you think?"


    "Well, it makes sense!" Pitiful heart smiles to nod, ask a way again: "that Xu Qing?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly walked over, gently holding pity''s hand, seriously said: "she is not only the blood of Xu family, but also the blood of Gu family..."


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they didn''t need Xu Shaotang to say anything more. They also understood the special significance of Xu Shaotang''s name Xu Qing for Lianxin''s daughter. Lianxin used to be called Gu Qing, and her and Xu Shaotang''s daughter''s name was Xu Qing. This name is not only a memorial to their two names, but also tells the world that the family''s blood is unbroken!"Qing''er..." Pity gently called his daughter''s name.


    This call, her eyes suddenly inexplicable tears, the tears like broken beads in general, compassion afraid of dripping on the child''s body, quickly turned his head.


    Looking at the pity heart suddenly full of tears, the three people are stunned, don''t know how pity heart suddenly cried.


    "If you don''t like the name, change it." Xu Shaotang gently wiped the tears from Lianxin''s face, and said softly, "do you want a name?"


    "No!" Pitiful heart gently shook his head and suppressed his cry: "I like this name very much, but when I called Qing''er''s name, I suddenly remembered that my mother used to call me that way..."


    Before becoming a mother, compassion can never experience that kind of selfless love.


    When she called her nickname, she thought of her dead mother, the gentle call she had in her ears, and understood her selfless love for herself. However, she could not repay her selfless love today.


    "So it is..."


    After understanding the reason, Xu Shaotang heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "this is a continuation of love..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang with tears in his eyes, he nodded and said, "I will continue this love forever, Shaotang. Thank you."


    Just at this time, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open heavily, and the two frightened children woke up from their sleep and began to cry.

 Chapter 1775

    "Like a book, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Ji Rushu standing at the door, Lin Shuying helps Lianxin coax the crying child and makes a "Shh" gesture to Ji Rushu. She says in a low voice: "the children are woken up by you. Keep it down. It''s not good for the newly born child to be too frightened."


    If it wasn''t for Ji Rushu who was their sister, if it was for outsiders who broke in so carelessly, it would have been scolded by them for a long time.


    Ji Rushu also knew that his action was too big just now. He looked at them and whispered: "I''m sorry, I..."


    However, before Ji Rushu''s words were finished, the tears in her eyes suddenly came out of the frame.


    "No..."


    Looking at Ji Rushu''s sudden tears, Lin Shuying was at a loss and said, "I just want to remind you to keep your voice down. I don''t mean to blame you."


    She also knows that Ji Rushu must be extremely sensitive now, but she didn''t expect Ji Rushu to be sensitive to this level. She just reminds me casually, but the girl seems to have been wronged by heaven. People who don''t know think they have bullied her together.


    Xu Shaotang also looked at Ji Rushu, slowly released the hand of pity, held Ji Rushu in his arms, and said softly, "well, don''t cry. No one blames you. It''s not a big deal. How can you cry like this?"


    "No, I I''m so excited. "


    Ji Rushu slowly raised his face full of tears, but his face was full of beautiful smile. He said with a tearful smile: "bad guy, I just asked Dr. Wu to check for me, I I''m pregnant... "


    Before a word is finished, Ji Rushu buries her head in Xu Shaotang''s arms. She tries to suppress her crying, and doesn''t let her crying disturb the two children who are gradually calming down.


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Ji Rushu with surprise.


    Ji Rushu nodded heavily, and the rolling tears fell from his eyes.


    She has been waiting for this day for too long. She watched everyone give birth one by one, but her stomach didn''t move at all. She experienced too much loss in her heart. At this moment, her wish suddenly came true. Even she was in a trance, as if all this was a dream.


    "Congratulations, dead girl, you''ve finally got what you want!" Lin Shuying gently patted his chest and said with a relieved smile: "I thought you were angry with me."


    Just now, Lin Shuying was really at a loss because of her. There are so many women in the Xu family, but there has never been a dispute. She almost thought that she would take the lead in breaking the peace.


    "Sister Shuying, I''m sorry to worry you."


    Ji Rushu peeps out his head from Xu Shaotang''s arms and says to Lin Shuying apologetically: "I''m too excited to hold back..."


    "Well, we all understand!" Su Ruyun said with a smile: "we all come from that time. Don''t be careless in the future. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your baby."


    "Well!" Ji Rushu nodded his head heavily and said with a happy smile: "thank you for your reminding."


    Su Ruyun waved his hand with a smile and said, "it''s all a family. It''s not like you to be polite."


    "It''s a double happiness for us, isn''t it?" The compassion on the hospital bed also laughed happily and said: "if Mom knew the news that Rushu was pregnant, she would be too happy to close her mouth."


    Sometimes, happiness comes so suddenly.


    None of them expected that Ji Rushu would get pregnant on the day of the birth of her compassionate child. Although Lin Shuying was not the one who got pregnant, their happiness was not much less than their own. With Ji Rushu getting pregnant, all the women who often stay in the Xu family have their own children.


    More importantly, it was before Xu Shaotang went to Kunlun. Although Xu Shaotang may not be able to personally see the birth of Ji Rushu''s baby, it is a happy thing for him to witness this moment. Moreover, the discovery of Ji Rushu''s pregnancy at this time, in their view, is a very auspicious thing, at least a good omen.


    Xu Shaotang gently caresses Ji Rushu''s stomach, which can''t see anything, and doesn''t know whether it''s psychological effect. Suddenly, he has a feeling of blood connection.


    "We can run our own kindergarten in the future." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Ji Rushu, "now that you are pregnant, I can go to Kunlun with peace of mind."


    He felt that this should be a kind of Providence.


    Before he went to Kunlun, a series of good news came, so that he had no worries and could do his own things with ease.


    "Would you like to name the child first?" Ji Rushu had already guessed that Xu Shaotang would go to Kunlun in the near future, so he was not surprised to hear Xu Shaotang''s words. He just looked at Xu Shaotang happily and said, "I''m afraid it will be a long time for you to go to Kunlun this time. When your child is born, you are mostly busy."After knowing about the invasion of the demons, they have a lot more understanding of Xu Shaotang, and they will not complain about Xu Shaotang. They all know that what Xu Shaotang does is not only for their families, but also for the peace of the world. They are proud of their men in their hearts.


    "Name it now?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the girls with a bitter smile and said, "I''ve never discovered before that it''s such a headache to name a child."


    He racked his brains to name the two newly born children. He would have to name the children in Ji Rushu''s stomach. Suddenly, he felt that his head was not enough.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Ruyun said with a charming smile: "why don''t you feel troublesome when giving birth? Call you a romantic guy, now you know the trouble? "


    "Well, I should have asked the old man to name the children in the first place when I knew it was so troublesome." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Of course, this can only be thought about. Except for Lin Yuan and Xu Tong, who were named by Lin Yunong and song Yinian, all the other children in the family were named by himself. If Xu Wenzheng was asked to name Ji Rushu''s children, Ji Rushu would have some opinions.


    Racking his brains, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "the boy''s name is Xu Wei, the girl''s name is Xu Jin!"


    Ji Rushu lowered his head and thought silently for a while. He stood on tiptoe and gave Xu Shaotang a deep kiss on his face and said, "that''s settled!"

 Chapter 1776

    A few days later, Xu Shaotang said goodbye to his newborn child and his family, and set foot on the road to Kunlun again.


    Before he left, he had entrusted his family''s affairs to Longjiang. He didn''t know what he would experience when he went to Kunlun. He could only try his best not to worry too much.


    "What did Professor Kang say to you?"


    On the way to Kunlun, mu Tiance asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang had already arrived in the capital yesterday. He went to Professor Kang Weimin''s house to chat with him for a whole night. He left Professor Kang Weimin''s house at dawn.


    Mu Tiance knows that Xu Shaotang went to see Professor Kang Weimin to listen to stories. In fact, he is also very interested in those stories.


    Xu Shaotang squinted at Mu Tian, continued to walk forward, and slowly asked: "since you are so interested in these things, why don''t you go to Professor Kang''s house to talk to him?"


    "Because I know you will go, anyway, I will go to Kunlun with you, so I''ll just ask you on the way. There''s no need to delay that time." Mu Tiance said with a cool face, it seems that he should take it for granted.


    "Brother mu, you''ve gone bad!" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a black line on his face and said, "to be exact, you have become lazy."


    This bird man is really good at finding convenience. He should have asked mu Tiance to find Professor Kang Weimin, and he would have asked him on the way. In this way, he could spend more time with his family at home.


    Thinking about the lovely faces of Xu Kun and Xu Qing, Xu Shaotang''s heart is filled with great tenderness, but although he doesn''t give up, he has no way. The difference now is for more company in the future.


    "Didn''t you teach me that?" Mu Tiance said with a smile: "don''t talk nonsense. What did Professor Kang say to you?"


    "There''s nothing else. It''s just some fairy tales."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said to Mu Tiance, "are you sure you want to listen? To be honest, what Professor Kang said is so mysterious that even I find it incredible. "


    "Nonsense!" Mu Tiance was not very angry and said, "don''t be wordy, speak quickly!"


    Of course, he knows that what Professor Kang Weimin said must be very mysterious, but who dares to say that those mysterious things must be myths? After so many things, many things have gradually become clear, especially those in ancient times. Although I dare not say that the things handed down must be true, there must be some real things.


    "There''s still a long way to go. Let''s walk and say, what''s your hurry?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little and says slowly: "Professor Kang and I have talked about Yu chuanzi from Pangu. We have almost finished talking about the myths and stories of ancient times, and some of them are not in our original myth system. According to Professor Kang, they are all interpreted from the ancient murals and jade slips when he studied the ancient culture Yes, which one do you want to hear? "


    "All!" Mu Tiance said seriously.


    "You are so greedy Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, let''s talk while walking."


    Next, Xu Shaotang spent a lot of time talking with mu Tiance about the things that he and Professor Kang had talked about once. I don''t know, it was dark.


    Sitting by the fire, Xu Shaotang roasts his game, while mu Tiance slowly digests what Xu Shaotang told him.


    "Well, isn''t that incredible?"


    Looking at mu Tiance sitting there, Xu Shaotang asks mu Tiance with a smile.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance slowly raised his head, gave Xu Shaotang a light look, and then shook his head slightly.


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise and asked, "why, aren''t you surprised at all?"


    Are you kidding? Even these things, mu Tiance is not surprised? You know, when he heard Professor Kang Weimin talking about these things, he was so surprised that his mouth couldn''t close.


    Mu Tiance said calmly: "it''s not surprising. I agree with what Professor Kang said. Do you remember what I said to you when we found the iron gate under the hot spring in Tianzhu Mountain?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, nodded and said: "you seem to say that there is a relationship between the Kunlun Kingdom and prehistoric civilization, and then he said half of it but didn''t say it. No matter how long Fei and I ask you, you just don''t say it. What, are you going to say it now? "


    When it comes to this, Xu Shaotang can''t help itching his teeth. What he hates most is people who don''t say half of what he says.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said: "before, I thought my guess was too much nonsense, but after listening to what Professor Kang said, I think my guess should be very possible."


    "What is your guess?" Xu Shaotang asked impatiently.


    Mu Tiance glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly and said slowly: "at that time, I guessed that the mythical characters we know are not the original characters of our world. They and the so-called demons are actually people from other worlds! As Professor Kang said, Pangu''s creation of heaven and earth, Nuwa''s creation of human beings, and so on, can be understood as real things, but these things are all done by those mythical characters. Take our current technology as an example, do you think it is difficult to clone a person? ""It''s not difficult..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in surprise. Mu Tiance''s conjecture is too much bullshit. But when you think about it, it seems that there is some truth.


    "In fact, both our myths and foreign myths have legends about the rise to immortality. Now I think that those so-called people who rise to immortality may have just completed their mission and then went to another world, which may be a world that is stronger than we imagined." Mu Tiance sighed softly.


    "That is to say, the so-called fairyland or the divine world actually exists, but it is not in our world?" Xu Shaotang murmured.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know. It''s just my personal guess. Maybe I guess in the wrong direction. But one thing is certain. Myth is not just myth."


    "I agree with that!" Xu Shaotang nodded, breathed out a long breath of turbid air, and said: "these things should be verified soon. Now let''s take a step to see..."


    "It can only be so..."

 Chapter 1777

    In the afternoon of the next day, they finally arrived at Zhuxi town.


    When they came to the outside of the mansion they had bought before, the door of the mansion was guarded by four strong men.


    "Stop!"


    They went to the door, but they were stopped by the people guarding the door.


    The leader yelled: "this is the forbidden area of Zhuxi town. No one is allowed to break in!"


    "The forbidden area of Zhuxi town?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the people in front of him in amazement and asked, "when did this become the forbidden area of Zhuxi town? Why don''t I know? "


    "Then you know it now!" The leader snapped: "OK, you can go!"


    "Go, where am I going?" Xu Shaotang speechless said: "I want to go in! I''m Xu Shaotang, and this is mu Tiance beside me. This is our home! "


    "Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance?"


    The man looked at them suspiciously, and then hummed coldly: "now in the Kunlun world, everyone says that they are Xu Shaotang or mu Tiance. Give me less eye medicine and go quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at these people in front of him with a black line on his face. He is extremely depressed in his heart. What''s the matter? When he goes back to his home, he is blocked outside? If we say this, we have to make others laugh.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to gossip with you here!" Xu Shaotang looked at several people helplessly and said, "who is in your house now? Are Xuqing and mu Huangyu here? Am I Xu Shaotang? Just go in and give a notice? "


    "Well?"


    When Xu Shaotang mentioned Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, they hesitated a little. It seems that the names of these two old men are obviously more effective than their names.


    Just when the leader is going to report inside, Xu Shaotang sees Wu Jie walking slowly towards the door.


    "No warning!"


    Xu Shaotang immediately cried out.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, Wu Jie lightly raises his eyelids and yawns lazily. He goes to the door and leans on the doorframe.


    "Good Lord WuJie!"


    Seeing Wu Jie, several people guarding at the door immediately saluted Wu Jie respectfully.


    "Cough..."


    Hearing several people''s address to Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang is choked by his saliva and looks at Wu Jie with black lines on his face. You don''t need to know that the name must have been forced by Wu Jie.


    "No gift!" Wu Jie raised his hand slightly, then asked Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance listlessly, "when did you come?"


    "Just arrived!" Looking at Wu Jie''s listless appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help asking curiously: "how can you be so desperate? Isn''t it overindulgence? "


    In his opinion, WuJie is a typical person who has to find something to do when he has nothing to do. Except for the time when WuJie was suppressed, the bastard seldom seemed to be listless. All day long, he seemed to have endless energy to vent.


    Wu Jie took a lazy look at Xu Shaotang and said: "Kunlun is too small. I''ve been to all the places I can play. It''s boring..."


    "You can really toss about..." Xu Shaotang looks at WuJie with some amazement. The time he and mu Tiance spent in Kunlun is not much shorter than WuJie. They haven''t even gone to half of Kunlun. WuJie has played all over Kunlun. He has to sigh in his heart that sometimes it''s not a good thing to be heartless.


    But then again, if it wasn''t for WuJie who couldn''t find a place to toss, it would be hard to see him at home.


    At this time, even if there is no commandment, the people guarding at the door also know that what Xu Shaotang said is true.


    "Xu Shao, Mu Shao, sorry, we..."


    The leader came up to apologize, but Xu Shaotang interrupted him with a wave and said with a smile, "you''re right. You haven''t met us, and it''s normal not to know each other. You''ve done a good job!"


    Although it''s a bit embarrassing to be stopped by one''s own people at the door of one''s own house, it also shows from the side that these people are conscientious, and he really doesn''t have to blame anyone for this.


    These people should have been recruited by Fang CuO after they left. Although they are not strong, they are better than nothing.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was so talkative, several people immediately gave him a lot of points. These people in Kunlun had long been used to the law of the jungle. Some of the strong people they knew before didn''t look like they were arrogant. There were not many strong people like Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance who were so talkative.


    In fact, even Wu Jie, the most troublesome person in the whole government, is very approachable to them. Therefore, even if Wu Jie calls him "Wu Jie Da Ye", they have no opinion, because this is a world where the strong are respected.


    After entering the door, Xu Shaotang immediately asked Wu Jie, "is master and Mr. Mu here?""It should be..." WuJie languidly said: "the two old men stay in the room all day, and they can''t see any trace. Who knows if they will be here?"


    "What about them?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "It''s like she''s out training with your gang." WuJie light said: "I''m not their follower, where do you know where they have gone, if you want to know, ask Xiaofang."


    "Xiao Fang..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie with a black line on his face. He knows that the "small square" in the bastard''s mouth should be Fang Cuo, and thanks to the bastard''s good intention to call it out. According to Fang CuO''s age, he can be his Laozi.


    He can imagine that during the time when they left, WuJie was absolutely king and dominating in Zhuxi town. Although he was not good at killing people indiscriminately, he probably often bullied these people.


    Trying to suppress the idea of slapping WuJie on the forehead, Xu Shaotang asked again: "during our absence, does anyone come to trouble?"


    "I said, are you finished?" Wu Jie impatiently said: "don''t ask me about these things. I''m not interested in these broken things. I told you to ask Xiao Fang."


    "I said, you son of a bitch is itching again, right?"


    After all, Xu Shaotang did not suppress the anger in his heart, and slapped him on the forehead.


    However, the present WuJie is no longer the original WuJie. When Xu Shaotang slapped the fan in the past, WuJie had already jumped away. At the same time, he looked at Xu Shaotang provocatively and said, "why, can''t I fight with you, uncle WuJie?"


    "Hey, I really want to teach you how to be a jerk today!"


    Xu Shaotang gently twist his neck, lightning like a punch to no ring.


    Wu Jie, with a smile and a look of listlessness, said vividly, "come on, I''m worried that I can''t find something to do!"

 Chapter 1778

    After a "fierce battle", Xu Shaotang failed to learn the lesson of success.


    After Wu Jie enters the realm of emptiness, if Xu Shaotang works hard with Wu Jie, there is still some chance of winning, but it is impossible to clean up Wu Jie as easily as before.


    "Come on, go on. I''ve just got my body moving."


    See Xu Shaotang stopped the attack, no ring again proud of provocation.


    Xu Shaotang said, "you''re boring, I''m not boring!"


    He knew that WuJie, the bastard, must have been holding on for too long. As soon as he saw him, he began to look for something. He must have deliberately wanted to spend his vigorous energy with him.


    "And, no fun!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to have any plans to fight with him, Wu Jie waved his hand and said: "if you want to ask something, go to Xiao Fang. I''m going to bed. Don''t disturb me!"


    With that, Wu Jie walked into his room like a crab, leaving Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance drinking air there.


    "The bastard!" Looking at the door of WuJie''s room closed, Xu Shaotang scolded with itching teeth. He turned to Mu Tiance and said, "I knew we should go together just now, and teach this bastard a good lesson!"


    Mu Tiance squinted and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded and naturally said, "don''t talk about demeanor with this asshole. As long as you can teach him, you can do anything!"


    Mu Tiance directly ignored Xu Shaotang''s words and asked, "is it going to Tianzhu Mountain now or what?"


    If Tantai Jingming and others are here, he knows that he can''t go to Tianzhu Mountain until tomorrow at the earliest. But now Tantai Jingming and others are not here. Only WuJie, an asshole, is making people suspicious. Maybe Xu Shaotang wants to go to Tianzhu Mountain now.


    He really wants to go to Tianzhu Mountain now. He really wants to know what kind of world is behind that door.


    "Bang Dang!"


    When they were discussing here, the door of WuJie''s room suddenly opened. WuJie, who was shouting to go to bed, rushed to them like a whirlwind and asked with a smile: "are you going to Tianzhu Mountain? What are you doing in Tianzhu Mountain? "


    "Your ears are sharp!" Xu Shaotang white no quit one eye, Snort: "tube your ass matter, go to sleep your sleep!"


    "Talk about it!" Wu Jie brazenly said, "I''m really bored. Let me go with you."


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said: "if you are bored, hit the wall. Don''t get in the way here!"


    "Xu Shaotang!" Wu Jie suddenly raised his voice and said angrily, "I''ve done so many things for you. Do you have fun things that you don''t take me with you? Is your conscience eaten by the dog? "


    Fun?


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are speechless at the same time. God knows why Wu Jie thinks it''s fun to go to Tianzhu Mountain.


    They don''t know what kind of world is behind that door now. Maybe it''s a fatal thing to open that door. WuJie, this bastard, would have fun?


    "Get out of the way, don''t get in the way here, or we''ll deal with you together!" Xu Shaotang said unhappily.


    "Well, you are cruel!" Wu Jieqi said: "don''t want me to do anything for you in the future!"


    Finish saying, have no quit and then go back to own room, heavily shut own door.


    After taking a look at Wu Jie''s room, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly to Mu Tiance and says in a low voice, "anyway, it''s almost dark now. I''d better go there early tomorrow morning. I''ll go to Fang CuO to ask about this period of time."


    "Whatever you want!"


    Mu Tiance nodded.


    "Xu Shao, Mu Shao!"


    Xu Shaotang is planning to go to Fang''s house when the voice of housekeeper Lao Zhou''s surprise rings behind them.


    Lao Zhou quickly walked up to them and after saluting them, he asked excitedly, "when did you come back?"


    It can be seen that Lao Zhou''s respect for them is not only superficial, but from the heart.


    "Just arrived!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Lao Zhou, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You look very good!"


    Old Zhou said with a smile: "thanks to the two young masters, the life of people in Zhuxi town is much better than before."


    During the period when Xu Shaotang and his family left, Fang CuO carried out a comprehensive renovation of Zhuxi town. If there is also a saying about happiness index in Kunlun, Zhuxi town is undoubtedly the place with the highest happiness index in Kunlun.


    Not only are there no heavy taxes in the past, but ordinary people will no longer be bullied by the strong. Now Zhuxi town can be said to live and work in peace and contentment.


    "Well, don''t give us high hats!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "by the way, I think you came back from outside. Did you go to do anything?"


    "I just came back from the Fang family." Old Zhou said with a smile: "both the two old men and master WuJie don''t care. In the past, when miss dantai was there, the Fang family owner asked Miss dantai to discuss something. During this period, miss dantai was not there. If there was something wrong with the Fang family owner, I was the only one to deal with it."Hearing what Lao Zhou said, Xu Shaotang once again looks black at Wu Jie''s room. This bastard is really shameless. It is estimated that all the people in the family are required to call him "Wu Jie Da Ye". During their absence, it is estimated that these servants in the family are bullied by Wu Jie.


    After looking away from Wu Jie''s room, Xu Shaotang asked, "do you know where they have gone?"


    "I don''t know that." Old Zhou shook his head slightly and said, "Miss Tan Tai said that she had taken people out for training. As for where she went, I don''t know. It''s not convenient for me to ask. However, master Fang should know. "


    "Well, I''ll go back and ask Fang Cuo." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Anyway, he will go to Fang''s house. Just ask by the way.


    Unless dantai Jingming is in danger, he will not go to find dantai Jingming at this time. He and mu Tiance are going to open the door of Tianzhu Mountain. No one knows what will happen after opening the door. He won''t let dantai Jingming take risks with them.


    "By the way, the two young masters have just come back. They haven''t eaten yet, have they? Why don''t you tell the kitchen to order for you Lao Zhou asked respectfully.


    "Ask Mu Shao, I won''t eat at home. I''ll go to Fang''s first!" Xu Shaotang smile, said: "well, you chat slowly, I go first."


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly rushed to Fang''s home.

 Chapter 1779

    When he came to Fang''s house, Fang CuO was dealing with the matter at hand in his study. He heard that Xu Shaotang had come and quickly came out of the study to meet him.


    "Xu Shao!"


    Fang CuO comes to the door and salutes Xu Shaotang respectfully.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile, "if you know what I''m doing, don''t come with me. I''ve just come back, and I''ll come to you before I eat. Please ask someone to get me something to eat. It doesn''t need to be too rich. Just do it at will."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to prepare it right away." Fang CuO was slightly stunned at first, and then said with a happy face.


    Although Xu Shaotang is suspected of eating and drinking, there is no doubt that Xu Shaotang didn''t meet him. If Xu Shaotang could say these words to him, he was totally taken as his own person.


    Only in front of our own people, we don''t need those false manners.


    Welcoming Xu Shaotang into his study, Fang CuO brought wine and vegetables in person and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "although I have just had dinner, it''s rare for Xu Shaotang to appreciate me. I''ll have two drinks with Xu Shaotang."


    "Don''t talk about whether or not to be honored. We are our own people. Don''t be so polite." With a smile, Xu Shaotang grabs the jug and pours a glass of wine for himself and Fang Cuo.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang pouring wine for himself, Fang Cuo, who is flattered, is about to stand up, but Xu Shaotang presses him down.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang pour good wine for himself, Fang CuO said excitedly: "thank you very much, Xu Shao."


    "You see, it''s not." Xu Shaotang looked at Fang CuO helplessly, took his glass and poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth. He went straight to the theme and said, "in fact, I''ve come to see you. I just want to have a chat with you to see if there is any big event during our absence."


    Fang CuO also took a sip from his glass and thought a little: "if you really want to say something big, it seems that there is really no such thing, but there are some small things."


    Xu Shaotang picked up a large piece of meat and put it into his mouth. He said with great interest: "Oh, it seems that you have some fun to say so. Talk about it!"


    He really wanted to know what Fang CuO was talking about.


    "There seems to be a sign that the five families are divided into two groups at present." Fang CuO said with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, it''s really not a big thing!" Xu Shaotang smile, said: "how are they divided?"


    "At present, the Jiang family and Ji family seem to be very close, while the other three are holding together." Fang CuO said slowly: "although there is no fight between the two groups, most people can see that the two groups are fighting in secret."


    How close are the Jiang and Ji families?


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and thought to himself that he had been to Kunlun several times, but he had not contacted the Ji family. Among the five families, the Ji family seems to have a weaker sense of existence than the other four. What''s the intention of the Jiang family''s alliance with a family with a weaker sense of existence?


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang didn''t come up with a reason, so he had to give up for the time being. He planned to see the people of the Jiang family one day and ask them again.


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang asked, "is there any change between the winner and the Bai family?"


    He may not care much about other families, but he can''t help caring about the winner and the Bai family. They have become an endless situation with these two families. Now they are under the pressure of the ghost Liang world. These two families may not attack them openly, but it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t trip them secretly.


    "That''s not true!" Fang CuO shook his head slightly and said: "since you left, these two families have been very peaceful. I thought they were going to take advantage of the time when you left, but they didn''t do anything! Not only them, but also the whole five families, except for the signs of dividing into two groups, did not have any changes! Now the Kunlun Kingdom seems to be back to the state before you came. "


    "Well?" Hearing Fang CuO''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help frowning slightly. Originally, the stagnant water in the Kunlun kingdom had been stirred by them, but now the stagnant water has returned to its original appearance. "All of a sudden, they are all in peace. Are they brewing any bigger conspiracy?"


    "I have some doubts, too." Fang CuO nodded and said, "it''s reasonable that the five families will not watch us grow up. Especially the Bai family and the winner, Xu Shao, you killed so many strong men in their two families. With the arrogance of these two families, it should be impossible to swallow this tone. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "well, we should focus on these two families! I''ll look into this matter carefully later! "


    In Xu Shaotang''s view, there are only two possibilities for this situation. One is that the five families are brewing a bigger conspiracy. The other is that they are forced by the power of the ghost Liang world and the Imperial Palace and dare not make things at this juncture. However, in any case, they should be careful.


    After pondering for a while, Xu Shaotang asked Fang Cuo, "by the way, what happened to the person I asked you to recruit?"


    "At present, we have more than 300 people in the realm of nature, but there are only more than 40 people in the realm of God." Fang CuO was embarrassed and said: "the five families have been in Kunlun for thousands of years. Many people are more willing to join the five families. In fact, many of the people we recruit are dissatisfied with the five families. Some people are willing to be recruited by us because they see Zhuxi town live and work in peace and contentment.""Not bad, either!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Fang CuO admiringly. If these people were put in the outside world of Kunlun, they would definitely cause a huge sensation. If Long Jiang knew that he had so many experts now, what would he envy! With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked, "what''s the background of these people?"


    "Xu Shao, don''t worry. I''ve investigated everyone in detail to ensure that the secret agents are clean. There is no way that spies from five families can get in!" Fang CuO vowed.


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles. Although Fang CuO is confident, he is still on guard. If a person hides deep enough, he can''t find out if he wants to.


    As Fang CuO said, as long as the five families are not stupid, they should not be allowed to grow up. Their current affairs are too smooth, and they are all very smooth.


    After a quiet calculation in his heart, Xu Shaotang asked Fang Cuo, "I heard that dantai took people out for training. Where did he go?"


    "In the Luoxia mountains!" Fang CuO said: "at present, all the people we recruit are managed by Miss dantai. I have to thank miss dantai. If I want to manage so many people, I really don''t have to be able to manage them."


    "Dan Tai was born to do this thing!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.

 Chapter 1780

    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance went to Tianzhu Mountain.


    Not far from Zhuxi Town, Xu Shaotang suddenly slowed down his pace.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s strange, mu Tiance asked.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and resumed his speed. He just lowered his voice and said to Mu Tiance, "it seems that someone is following us!"


    Mu Tiance is slightly stunned, keeps up with Xu Shaotang''s pace, and carefully listens to the movement behind him.


    After a long time, mu Tiance nodded slightly to Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s true!"


    The person behind them should also be a master. It took them so long to be discovered, which is a proof of strength. The man behind him should also have the strength to transform the virtual world. He should have followed too closely. If he followed a little further, he and Xu Shaotang could not be aware of being followed.


    "When you don''t know anything!" Xu Shaotang lowered his voice, looked forward and said in a low voice, "let''s go to the back of the hillside and wait for him!"


    There is a hillside about two kilometers ahead, where they can hide their bodies and let the people behind them show their shape.


    "Good!"


    Mu Tiance agreed, and they quickly swept to the hillside.


    In less than a minute, they had already appeared on the hillside. Seizing the opportunity of the blind spot of the people behind, Xu Shaotang immediately lowered his voice and said, "you left, I right!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang had already directly knocked down his body, hiding his body in the bushes on both sides of the hillside path.


    Without any hesitation, mu Tiance hid his body in an instant.


    After only ten seconds or so, they saw a figure coming quickly across the hillside.


    Without any communication, they jumped from the Bush almost at the same time and attacked the owner of the figure.


    However, when they jumped out, they suddenly stopped their offensive.


    "No warning!"


    Xu Shaotang put away his offensive and fell to the ground. He looked at Wu Jie who was about to fight back with black lines on his face. He cursed with black face: "what are you bastards doing to follow us? I want to die


    Thanks to them, they put away the attack in time. Otherwise, if they attack WuJie with their own strength, even if WuJie is also a master of Huaxu, I''m afraid it''s enough for him to drink.


    "I''m going to Tianzhu Mountain with you, of course!" Wu Jie stood still and said with a strong sense of reason.


    Anyway, he is also found now, and there is no need to follow Xu Shaotang furtively behind them.


    "You bastard, can you stop being so boring?" Xu Shaotang said bitterly: "we are going to Tianzhu Mountain to do business. What do you want to do with us? Go back quickly, don''t make us do it


    "No


    Wu Jie stubbornly raised his head and said, "I''m bored to death. Can''t you take me with you when you go to do business? I won''t hold you back anyway. "


    "I..." Xu Shaotang was so depressed that he said with a black face, "we are going to play with our lives!"


    "That''s just right!" The excited light in Wu Jie''s eyes, excitedly said: "I like this kind of thing most."


    "You''re sick, aren''t you?" Xu Shaotang angrily scolded: "you should like to play with your life. Go to the winner and the Bai family to play slowly. Don''t follow us!"


    He was really made to laugh and cry by this bastard. He knew it would be like this. At the beginning, he should not have brought this bastard to the Kunlun Kingdom and let him recite scriptures in that steel cage.


    Now the strength of this bastard has soared. They want to drive this bastard away unless he is seriously injured. But to be honest, he can''t do it.


    "You think I''m stupid!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie said, "I''m going to play with them. Do you think the guardians of Kunlun will let me go? I''m going to die, not to die! "


    Well, this bastard even knows that Gui Liang Tianxia is not the one he can afford.


    Looking at the two deadlocked people here, mu Tiance said to Xu Shaotang faintly: "since he has to go with him, let''s take him. We don''t know what will happen when we open that door. There are many people and many helpers."


    "Look at what other people mu Tiance said Wu Jie said with a smile: "I''ll help you. You don''t want to thank me. Do you want to drive me away?"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "I''m afraid you''re not going to be a helper, but to make trouble for us!"


    This bastard is killing himself in all kinds of ways now. Who knows what will happen when he goes there with them.


    "Well, if you look at him like this, can you drive him away?" Mu Tiance said impatiently, "if you want to make a decision, make a decision as soon as possible. Don''t waste time here."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully. It''s really hard for them to drive WuJie away now. Even if they drive him away now, with the strength of the bastard, if he''s determined to keep up, they won''t be able to get rid of him."All right!" After a short time of thinking, Xu Shaotang finally nodded helplessly. At the same time, he said to Wu Jie solemnly, "you can go with us, but there is a condition that you must obey our command, and you can''t mess with your own temperament!"


    "Good!"


    No ring, no thought, agreed.


    He thought in his heart that the key now is to ask Xu Shaotang to agree with him. As long as he gets to the place and does not listen to Xu Shaotang''s command, it depends on his mood.


    "Keep up!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what WuJie thinks. After staring at WuJie, he rushes to the direction of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Wu Jie quickly caught up with Xu Shaotang and asked with a smile, "what are you doing when you go to Tianzhu Mountain?"


    "You''ll know!" Xu Shaotang glanced at him curiously and said faintly, "this is what you want to follow. If something happens, don''t blame us!"


    Wu Jie said: "don''t worry, I''m lucky and I''ll never die!"


    "Ha ha, you are really lucky and lucky!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    This bastard''s luck is really good, crazy blood can recover, this is nothing in the world, and this bastard also use crazy blood, in a short period of time to get everyone''s incomparable promotion, plus this bastard is born to like all kinds of tricks to die, now can live well, really is a blessing!


    In the town nearest to Tianzhu Mountain, they stopped and went to the town to buy some food and drink. Then they went on to Tianzhu Mountain.


    Having been trapped in Tianzhu Mountain and in pyramids, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance know the importance of food. Sometimes, these seemingly insignificant things may save your life.

 Chapter 1781

    Entering Tianzhu Mountain again, they came to the hot spring smoothly.


    Without any extra words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance jumped into the hot spring at the same time.


    "Hey, wait for me!"


    Looking at the two people diving down quickly, Wu Jie hurriedly followed, but he was murmuring in his heart. Did these two birds have nothing to do with bringing him here to the hot spring?


    They moved very fast. When they saw the light on at the bottom of the hot spring, Wu Jie''s eyes widened instantly. If he hadn''t been in the water, he would have run up to ask Xu Shaotang what was going on.


    "Hoo..."


    At last, they showed their heads in the next passage.


    As soon as his head came out of the water, Wu Jie came to them and asked curiously, "what''s going on? Why are there lights here? "


    "You ask me, I ask who''s going?" Xu Shaotang threw a white eye to Wu Jie, trying to adjust his breathing, step by step toward the end of the channel.


    At the moment, his mood is extremely complex, some nervous, some excited, inexplicable, and a trace of fear, all kinds of emotions intertwined, so that Xu Shaotang every step seems so unnatural.


    Mu Tiance''s situation is similar to that of Xu Shaotang. No matter how strong he and Xu Shaotang are, they can''t be fearless. They are more or less afraid of the unknown. It''s not something to be ashamed of.


    A few minutes later, they came to the dark gate.


    "Dead end?"


    Wu Jie looks at them in doubt, but he hasn''t asked much. You can guess the expressions of his brothers Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Even if he asks now, they won''t take care of themselves. He won''t ask for nothing.


    Xu Shaotang slowly squats down his body and takes out a box from the backpack behind him.


    His movements were extremely careful, as if he was afraid of damaging the box.


    Slowly open the box, he Shi Bi is lying in it quietly. On the eve of his going to Kunlun, the Dragon general gives He Shi Bi to him.


    "Brother mu, are we right or wrong to do this Carefully holding He Shi Bi in his hand, Xu Shaotang tries to control his heartbeat and asks mu Tiance in a low voice.


    Although Xiaozhi has completely become a pile of scrap metal, the shadow left by Xiaozhi still lingers on them. They don''t know what''s going on behind this door. What they fear most is that something similar to Xiaozhi will happen again. They are in enough trouble now, and no one wants to add fuel to the fire.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said solemnly, "I don''t know, but if you regret it now, there''s still time."


    "What are you two talking about?" Hearing that they were playing a riddle in front of them, Wu Jie couldn''t help but ask, "what''s wrong? Also, Xu Shaotang, what''s in your hand? I feel like it''s very valuable? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie with black lines on his face, twitched the corners of his mouth and scolded: "go away, you have to dare to hit he Shi Bi''s idea, we two will work together to strangle you here now!"


    "He Shi Bi?"


    Wu Jie''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his eyes immediately locked on He Shi Bi in Xu Shaotang''s hands. He he said with a smile: "elder martial brother, show me he Shi Bi, it''s a valuable thing!"


    They looked at Wu Jie speechless. The bastard changed his face faster than a dog. Just now, Xu Shaotang barked one by one, but now he called "elder martial brother". I''ve never seen such a shameless person before.


    "Look at that! Shut up Xu Shaotang scolds Wu Jie with a black face and hides he Shibi slightly behind him to avoid Wu Jie''s sudden attack. At the same time, he says to Mu Tiance, "I have no bottom in my heart. Since Xiao Zhi''s son-in-law affair, I''ve been scared. I''m really afraid of making any more moths."


    "Do you have any coins on you?" Mu Tiance suddenly raised his head and asked Xu Shaotang.


    "Coins? What do you want coins for? " Xu Shaotang just subconsciously asked, immediately responded, and asked: "do you want to use the method of tossing a coin to decide whether to open here?"


    Mu Tiance nodded and said: "since we have no bottom in our hearts, it depends on the meaning of the Lord!"


    He and Xu Shaotang had the same contradiction in their hearts. Xu Shaotang asked him in vain. Instead of this, it was better to listen to fate.


    "No coins, but a few gold coins!" Xu Shaotang reached out and took out a gold coin from his arms. He handed it to Mu Tiance and said slowly, "you can throw it!"


    "You left this problem to me!"


    Mu Tiance, with a helpless smile, reached out to take the gold coin from Xu Shaotang''s hand and solemnly said, "one side of the coin is open, and the other side of the coin is not open. How about it?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes!"


    Anyway, it''s all a matter of fate, which side is the same.


    Looking at the two people playing the coin tossing game here, Wu Jie was speechless and snorted: "you two are at least top experts. Why do you have to be afraid of hands and feet! If you want me to say that you are indifferent to life and death, do it if you don''t want to! ""Go away! It''s none of your business Xu Shaotang cried and laughed: "you are a monk with a lonely family. Of course, you are indifferent to life and death! We still have a family. We don''t want to die! "


    Mu Tiance ignored WuJie''s interruption, slowly threw up the gold coin in his hand, and then grabbed it in the air.


    "Go ahead..."


    Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath and stares at mu Tiance''s fist tightly.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, moved his fist to Xu Shaotang, and opened his five fingers slightly.


    With mu Tiance''s fingers open, a gold coin lies quietly in Mu Tiance''s hand.


    "Word


    The three men cried out at the same time.


    After confirming that the gold coin in Mu Tiance''s hand is the one with the word, Xu Shaotang slowly approaches the door with he Shibi.


    Looking at the keyhole at the bottom of the door, Xu Shaotang''s hand began to tremble slightly. He hasn''t been so nervous for a long time. He can only control his beating heart and slowly put he Shibi into the keyhole.


    Just right! He Shi Bi completely fits on the keyhole, and there is almost no gap between them.


    "Dang!" With the sound as like as two peas,


    suddenly inhaled. The original keyhole appeared a black hole which was exactly the same as that of the same.


    Just as they were puzzled, their cave suddenly vibrated slightly, and then the heavy door began to move up slowly

 Chapter 1782

    With the door slowly opened, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s heart has been mentioned to the throat.


    Different from them, heartless WuJie is looking at the slowly opened door with a curious face, half lying on the ground at the same time, can''t wait to see the world behind the door through the gap.


    "This This... "


    When you see the world behind the door, Wu Jie, who was half lying on the ground, seems to have suddenly lost his support. He lies on the ground with his face full of disbelief and mumbles to himself.


    Seeing Wu Jie''s reaction, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly jump in their hearts.


    They were so curious that even such heartless people as Wu Jie would be shocked to see what kind of world was behind the door.


    "What do you see?"


    Xu Shaotang took a picture of shocked Wu Jie and asked solemnly.


    It''s just that Wu Jie seems to be shocked to lose his ability to react. Xu Shaotang takes several shots in a row, but Wu Jie doesn''t respond. He just collapses and looks at the world behind the door like a ghost.


    "To ask you something!" As if Shao Tang lost his soul, but there was no reaction again.


    Seeing no response from Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance couldn''t sit down any more. They squatted down and looked inside with their heads down.


    "Ha ha!"


    At this time, Wu Jie, lying on the ground, suddenly jumps up and looks at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance with a smile of mischief.


    When they saw the long passage behind the door and heard the unbridled laughter of Wu Jie, they immediately reacted. They were fooled by this bastard!


    A burst of anger suddenly burns from Xu Shaotang''s eyes. Xu Shaotang firmly holds his fist, suddenly stands up from the ground, stares at Wu Jie with both eyes, and crushes his teeth.


    At this time, the bastard is still in the mood to make fun of them. He really wants to beat the bastard on the ground.


    "Shall I help you?"


    Mu Tiance also slowly stood up and looked at Wu Jie with the same hatred. He asked Xu Shaotang in a deep voice.


    Looking at these two people''s looks, Wu Jie stepped back two steps with great interest, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I see you are too nervous. I want to help you activate the atmosphere."


    He has some self-knowledge. If he is allowed to face either Xu Shaotang or mu Tiance alone, he will not be defeated in a short time. But if these two people go together, he will not be able to detour in this narrow space, and he will inevitably be beaten.


    "Active atmosphere? Do you want me to loosen your muscles? " Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie fiercely, gritted his teeth and said, "you''d better give me some peace, and then play with me. I have to let you lie for ten days and a half months!"


    He was really angry with this bastard this time. At this time, this bastard has something on his mind to joke with them. Their nerves were already tense. Just now, this bastard almost made them neurasthenic!


    "Don''t be ungrateful Wu Jie shrugs.


    The so-called hero does not eat the immediate loss, WuJie very wisely chose to recognize counsels.


    Seeing the bastard''s confession, Xu Shaotang turned around slowly. At this time, the door behind them had been completely opened, and a long passage appeared in front of them.


    The four walls of the passage are the same dark metal as the gate, and the rows of lights make the passage as bright as day.


    If they hadn''t seen the lights under the hot spring before, they might be shocked, but they already knew the existence of these lights, and now they are not shocked to see them again.


    "Come on, go in and have a look!" Xu Shaotang tries to calm his heart and says to Mu Tiance in a deep voice.


    Mu Tiance took a look at the long passage and asked, "do you think this is also a relic of prehistoric civilization?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "but one thing is certain. It must have come from prehistoric civilization."


    "Be careful, don''t say anything!" Mu Tiance said warily.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, took a deep breath, and walked slowly into it.


    Mu Tiance and Wu Jie also keep up with him. Mu Tiance plays a twelve point spirit and pays close attention to every move in the passage. Wu Jie looks like a nobody. He just looks at the passage curiously and knocks on the two walls of the passage from time to time, just like a curious baby.


    "Don''t move your paws!"


    Looking at Wu Jie''s action, even mu Tiance, who is too lazy to speak, can''t help feeling that his Qi and blood attack his heart.


    He suddenly felt that it was a mistake to bring this bastard here. If he had known it would be like this, he should join hands with Xu Shaotang to seriously hurt this bastard and let him lie on the ground quietly, so as not to make trouble for them here.


    "Can''t move?" Wu Jie turned his lips and looked at mu Tiance unhappily. He said, "you stay with Xu Shaotang for a long time, and you become as wordy as Xu Shaotang."Originally walking in front of Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped his pace, turned his head and glared fiercely at Wu Jie, teeth itching constantly roared: "either you shut up, or we let you shut up, you choose!"


    He knew that it would be no good to bring this asshole. God knows how this asshole can be so boring. If he doesn''t speak, can he be afraid that they will treat him as a mute?


    If there is a needle in his hand now, Xu Shaotang really wants to sew the mouth of WuJie!


    "Well, can I shut up?" Wu Jie snorted and said in a low voice: "it''s so wordy!"


    "What did you say?" Xu Shaotang gently to move his feet, a pair of fists are about to squeeze out of the water.


    "No, I said you were very careful and praised you!" Wu Jie said with a smile.


    The son of a bitch turned his head carefully and continued to beat him forward.


    If they follow their normal speed and finish the passage, it will take a few seconds. But now, they dare not take a step at all. They are all straining their nerves and feel that every step is so difficult.


    Looking at their slow-moving appearance, Wu Jie was "disdainful" of them. He wanted to rush to the front to pass the passage quickly, but let''s forget it. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are two psychopaths now. If he acts rashly, I''m sure they will let him know why the flowers are so red.


    As time went by, they finally came to the end of the passage.


    "Pa..."


    When they reached the end of the passage, the closed door opened automatically

 Chapter 1783

    With the automatic opening of the door, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly turned into a mess.


    In this unknown space, there are all kinds of parts and debris everywhere. Looking at it, it looks like the world after the apocalyptic catastrophe.


    "Look at that!"


    Suddenly, mu Tiance reached out and pointed to something near Xu Shaotang''s feet.


    Xu Shaotang looked in the direction of Mu Tiance''s fingers, and saw a dark helmet lying quietly in the ruins.


    Xu Shaotang squatted down, picked up the helmet, looked at it carefully for a while, and slowly said to Mu Tiance, "this is the same helmet we found in that cave when we were chased by savages in Tianzhu Mountain a few years ago!"


    "Yes Mu Tiance nodded and frowned, "I feel like we have broken into the base of prehistoric civilization?"


    "I feel the same way!" Xu Shaotang looked at the space, but he was curious and said, "but how do I think it''s a bit awkward here?"


    Mu Tiance was puzzled and asked, "Why are you so awkward?"


    "You see, the height and width of this space are obviously not right!" Xu Shaotang pointed to their heads and said, "when we stand here, we can hardly see the top when we look up, but the width is about five meters. Don''t you think it''s very strange here?"


    If this is the secret base of prehistoric civilization, he can''t appreciate the architectural aesthetics of prehistoric civilization. It''s hundreds of meters high, but only five or six meters wide. What kind of design is this?


    Mu Tiance didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now when Xu Shaotang said that, he also thought it was particularly eye-catching. In Xu Shaotang''s words, it was how to look and how uncomfortable.


    Two people''s Words listen in the ear of no ring, immediately will no ring hear in the clouds.


    WuJie curiously came up and asked, "how many things have you two done without telling us? What kind of savage, what kind of helmet? "


    Along the way, he found many things Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance said that he didn''t know, or even heard before!


    "I have no time to explain to you!" Xu Shaotang squinted at Wu Jie and said, "you just need to remember that this place is left behind by prehistoric civilization. There may be dangers everywhere. That''s enough!"


    "Never mind, I''ll see for myself!"


    WuJie snorted and began to scan the space aimlessly.


    Xu Shaotang and his family have no time to manage them now. They can only hope that the bastard knows the weight and doesn''t tamper with the things here. God knows where there may be fatal traps. Let alone say that the laser weapons they encounter in the ganles mountains, as long as they are close to each other, they can break them apart every minute.


    The things on the ground are very messy. Xu Shaotang picked up a few pieces of debris at random and took a look. These pieces should be on some kind of equipment. He just didn''t know what happened here, which made it feel like being bombed inside.


    "It''s really possible that this is the secret base of prehistoric civilization." Xu Shaotang left the debris, slowly stood up from the ground, quietly thought: "here should be the outbreak of a war, I guess, may be our human strongman finally invaded here."


    However, mu Tiance did not respond to his words. When he looked at mu Tiance, he saw mu Tiance staring at the rows of rags hanging on the wall, and his eyes were full of thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance curiously.


    Mu Tiance still did not answer Xu Shaotang''s words, but slowly fell to the ground in Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s strange appearance, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed. Thinking that mu Tiance had unconsciously changed the way here, he quickly reached out to help mu Tiance.


    "Don''t move, let me see first!" Mu Tiance turns away Xu Shaotang''s hand and lies on the ground looking at the space with doubts.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xu Shaotang angrily took back his hand, looked at mu Tiance inexplicably, and muttered to himself: "is it possible that he was infected by the bastard WuJie?"


    "You''d better lie down and have a good look!" Mu Tiance took a light look at Xu Shaotang, and then continued to observe.


    Xu Shaotang felt his head and saw that mu Tiance didn''t look like he was joking. He lay down dubiously and began to observe the space in front of him carefully.


    At the beginning, he didn''t understand mu Tiance''s intention, but as time went on, a crazy idea suddenly appeared in his mind, and a terrible look suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed, mu Tiance slowly got up from the ground and asked Xu Shaotang, who was still lying on the ground, "what do you see?"


    "Here, it seems to be reversed..." Xu Shaotang slowly got up from the ground. When he compared the picture when he was lying on the ground with the picture when he stood up, he was more convinced that his idea was right. He pointed to the rags on the wall and said: "those are like tables and chairs. That wall should be the real ground!""Yes


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "I just thought of it when I saw those things! So, it''s not the design that''s wrong here, it''s the angle we''re looking at! Where we stand now is the original wall


    "In other words, it''s hundreds of meters wide and about five or six meters high!" Xu Shaotang slowly stretched out his hand, first put his palm flat, then suddenly pointed down, and said: "this is probably the current state of this space!"


    "Yes


    Mu Tiance nodded and said: "I was wondering why the keyhole of he Shibi was in the obscure corner below. Now I finally understand that the door should be opened to both sides. It''s only because it''s turned over here that we see it opened upward."


    After their analysis, they immediately understand why it''s so messy here. Just think, if you turn the house 90 degrees, it''s certainly better than here.


    With this discovery, when they look at the space again, they don''t have the uncomfortable feeling before, but they don''t understand how it turned over.


    "Ah..."


    While they were talking, Wu Jie, who went to a distance, suddenly gave a scream. When they looked at the distance, Wu Jie had already disappeared, and there was no knowing when there was a hole on the ground.


    "The bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and scolded angrily. He rushed to the cave quickly

 Chapter 1784

    "No warning!"


    Xu Shaotang lies at the entrance of the cave and shouts to the bottom of the cave.


    "Alive!"


    There is a lazy voice coming from below. Listen to his voice, he should have nothing to do with it.


    "What''s the name of this asshole Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to hurtle the hole under to scold, muttered: "this bastard how suddenly fell down?"


    "You forget, this is flipped!" Mu Tiance light said: "here should also be the kind of automatic opening and closing channel, should be no ring to go here, leading to the door opened automatically."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, as if it was really such a thing. Then he said with a smile: "this bastard, I''m worried for nothing. Shall we go down and have a look?"


    "Of course!"


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "but before we go down, we''d better leave a good way out."


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang understands mu Tiance''s meaning. They have such a passageway leading to the outside now. If they can''t get on after going down, they may be trapped here.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang found a long rope in the messy garbage. After firmly fixing this section of the rope, he threw the remaining rope into the hole.


    "Come down quickly!"


    They were about to go down the rope when suddenly there was a loud cry from below.


    They looked at each other and immediately went down the rope to the space below.


    The space below is obviously much smaller than the space above. Xu Shaotang roughly estimated that it is only about 20 or 30 square meters.


    However, when they came to the bottom, they were stunned by the sight.


    "This..." Looking at the instruments in front of him, Xu Shaotang was stunned.


    In front of them is a large area of complex instruments and equipment, with fragmented electronic displays, various complicated knobs, and various control facilities. All these things are under their feet, which also confirms their previous conjecture that the whole space here has been flipped 90 degrees.


    The place where Xu Shaotang is stepping on now seems to be a overturned desk and chair. Under this desk and chair, a dead bone lies on the fragmented electronic screen, and its skull is broken into several pieces.


    Not far from the foot of Xu Shaotang, there is a same desk and chair. Under the desk and chair, there is also a skeleton here, which is almost the same.


    "It''s like a cockpit here..." Xu Shaotang tried to calm his mood. Although he couldn''t understand many of these devices, from the layout, he could be sure that this was the cockpit of a spaceship.


    Combined with what they had seen before, he subconsciously thought that the place they mistakenly thought was the secret base of prehistoric civilization was just a spaceship.


    There is no doubt that the spaceship hit the ground and fell upside down, which explains why the whole space experienced a 90 degree overturn.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said: "I understand. The so-called artifact that can be obtained by getting heshibi should be this spaceship..."


    They have never thought about this result, but when they think about it carefully, it is reasonable.


    Judging from the places they have passed, this spaceship is very large, at least nearly 1000 meters long. If this spaceship can still be used, it can really be called an artifact to destroy the sky and the earth.


    In this way, many of the problems that plagued them were easily solved.


    The lights they saw should be the lighting facilities of the spaceship, and heshibi is just the key of the spaceship.


    "Spaceship?" Wu Jie looked at the small cockpit in front of him curiously, touched his chin, and said to himself, "this thing is like this, and I don''t know if it can still be used?"


    Driven by curiosity, Wu Jie reached out and pressed the dense buttons at will.


    "Didi "Didi..."


    All of a sudden, a shrill voice sounded throughout the cockpit, and then their cockpit suddenly began to shake violently.


    "Don''t move!" Xu Shaotang held the table and chair and yelled at Wu Jie: "do you want to kill us?"


    Wu Jie firmly grasped the table and chair beside him and said with a face full of grievances: "I thought All these things are broken... "


    "Bullshit, if it''s all broken, can those lights still be on? Can those doors open automatically? " Xu Shaotang said angrily, "are all the bean curd dregs in your head?"


    What he is most worried about now is that the violent vibration here will make the whole Tianzhu Mountain vibrate, thus sealing up the channel through which they come in from the hot spring. If so, they may be buried alive in it.


    "Oh..." See Xu Shaotang seems really angry, no ring also some guilty, embarrassed to say: "then how can we let this thing stop?"


    "How do I know?" Xu Shaotang angrily looked at Wu Jie and asked, "what buttons did you press just now?"Wu Jie slowly stretched out his hand, pointed to the row of buttons in front of him and said: "it seems to be this one..."


    "I..."


    See no ring finger that a button, Xu Shaotang suddenly have a kind of hematemesis impulse.


    There are at least 20 buttons in this area. Who knows which button to press to stop the damned vibration.


    "Try whatever you like!" Mu Tiance kept his body steady. Although he wanted to beat WuJie, he knew that it was not the right time. He said to Xu Shaotang with anger in his heart: "now only dead horses can be treated as living horses. We can''t let the shock continue, otherwise even Tianzhu Mountain may collapse! In that case, we will be buried alive! "


    "Is it that serious?" WuJie didn''t seem to realize the seriousness of the problem. He carefully said, "so big mountain, shouldn''t be shaken and collapsed by this point?"


    "The dike of a thousand miles is destroyed by the ant nest, understand?" Xu Shaotang scolded angrily, and then said to Mu Tiance, "now it can only be like this. I hope we can stop the shock."


    Xu Shaotang glared fiercely at Wu Jie and said harshly, "take care of your paws. If you dare to move, I''ll cut off your paws!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang went to WuJie.


    Looking at the dense buttons in front of him, Xu Shaotang couldn''t start. After taking a deep breath, Xu Shaotang began to try on the buttons one by one.


    "Dudu..."


    "Didi..."


    All kinds of sounds sounded in the cockpit, and the cockpit lights were changing like a running lantern. Even though they were heartless, they began to feel scared at the moment.

 Chapter 1785

    At the same time, the whole Kunlun kingdom was almost turned upside down.


    Tianzhu Mountain, which stands in the Kunlun boundary, is shaking violently, which drives the whole Kunlun boundary to shake up. Large stones are constantly sliding down from the top of Tianzhu Mountain, and the dust and smoke blocking the sky cover the whole Tianzhu Mountain.


    In the face of such a violent shock, the common people frantically burst the pot and fled away from Tianzhu Mountain.


    But those strong people keep rushing to the direction of Tianzhu Mountain. Even Xuqing and mu Huangyu, who are not related to the outside affairs, rush to Tianzhu Mountain.


    "The change of Tianzhu Mountain must have something to do with those two bastards!"


    Xu Qing said to Mu Huangyu angrily as he moved quickly.


    Mu Huangyu nodded: "it must be them! They just came here yesterday, and there was an earthquake in Tianzhu Mountain today. Where is such a coincidence? These two bastards, can''t you be more peaceful? Don''t you think things are not troublesome enough? "


    Looking up, the five families around Tianzhu Mountain also set out one after another, and dozens of flying mounts rose up in the air and moved closer to Tianzhu Mountain one after another.


    The first one to get to the periphery of Tianzhu Mountain is Guiliang Tianxia.


    "Bang!"


    Ghost beam world will roll down from the top of the mountain and kick away the huge stones. The huge stones weighing several thousand jin are smashed by his violent power, and the scattered pieces fall around, making a crackling sound.


    "What''s going on?" Ghost beam world eyes deep looking at the towering Tianzhu Mountain, murmured: "is the seal to break it?"


    Last time, when the seal of Kunlun kingdom was damaged due to the intrusion of Xuqing and others, Tianzhu Mountain also vibrated, but it was not as violent as the current one. Moreover, that time was the vibration of the whole Kunlun Kingdom, but this time it was only the vibration of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Even as the guardian of the Kunlun Kingdom, GUI Liang Tianxia can''t figure out what happened at the moment.


    Just when the ghost Liang world was puzzled, the strong people came from all directions. However, because of the prestige of Tianzhu Mountain, no one dared to enter Tianzhu Mountain to find out. They all watched Tianzhu Mountain nervously on the periphery of Tianzhu Mountain and fought against the falling rocks from the top of the mountain.


    Looking at GUI Liang Tianxia standing there alone, the eyes of all the other families except Bai family are curious. At this time, those who can stand here and who are qualified to stand here are at least those who are at the peak of the realm of alchemy. Kunlun kingdom is such a big place, and those who have reached this level of strength can''t be anonymous.


    Facing the puzzled eyes cast by the people, the ghost Liang world swept across and said in a deep voice: "most of the seals of the Kunlun Kingdom have been broken. From now on, everyone will immediately prepare to fight against the invasion of the demons!"


    His words are not to discuss with the public, but to order!


    "Who are you? Why do you give orders here? " Win long sky coldly looking at the ghost beam world, it seems not to put it in the eye.


    "Why, do you have a problem?" Ghost beam world look suddenly a change, big sleeve a wave, a strong wind has to win long air attack.


    Feeling the power of this strong wind, Ying Changkong quickly uses his true Qi to resist. However, the strong wind is fast and fierce, and before Ying Changkong can resist it, the whole person has already gone upside down. When he can stabilize his body, a trace of red blood falls from the corner of his mouth.


    A move, only a move, invincible Ying Changkong has been injured.


    Moreover, Bai family members who know the real strength of GUI Liang world also know that this is still the situation that Gui Liang world is merciful. Otherwise, Ying Changkong will not be able to stand up now.


    Ying Changkong reaches out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and looks at the indifferent ghost Liang Tianxia with a full face of horror. His heart jumps suddenly and exclaims: "are you the leader of the imperial palace?"


    In his opinion, the whole Kunlun Kingdom, can have such strength, in addition to the emperor palace leader, I''m afraid there will be no other person.


    "He is not, I am!"


    All of a sudden, a sweet voice sounded, and then several figures fell from the giant bird in the sky.


    At the moment, Yingluo''s face is covered with a thin veil. However, people can still guess that under the half covered gauze, it must be a face of great love.


    Su Nu, who jumped down, and other people from the Imperial Palace all stood behind Yingluo. Just with this action, people will know that what she said is true. Who else can make the saint of the Imperial Palace stand behind her respectfully, except the Lord of the imperial palace? However, no one thought that the master of the Imperial Palace was actually a woman!


    "And who are you?"


    Ying Changkong takes his eyes away from Yingluo''s face and turns to look at GUI Liang Tianxia. When the real emperor of the palace appears, his guess about the identity of GUI Liang Tianxia is wrong.


    Now he wants to know, in front of this powerful old man, what is sacred.


    Ghost Liang Tianxia glanced at Ying Changkong and looked at Bai cunwu standing there quietly. He said in a deep voice, "tell him who I am!""He is the guardian of Kunlun Kingdom..."


    Bai cunwu sighed softly and said, "when Xu Shaotang and others attacked my Bai family, we had a meeting with the guardian, but at that time, we didn''t see his appearance."


    At that time, GUI Liang Tianxia was masked. Neither they nor Xu Shaotang could see the appearance of GUI Liang Tianxia. However, when he arrived here, he had already guessed that the old man who first arrived here should be the masked man of that day, so he didn''t make any mistakes.


    And the fact also proves that his guess is completely correct. The move of GUI Liang Tianxia just now has directly proved his identity.


    "Is he the guardian?"


    "The man who warned us?"


    When they heard Bai cunwu''s words, the other four families began to whisper. Before, they all received the warning from Gui liangtianxia, but they had never seen GUI liangtianxia, or even his back, except that there was a letter beside the pillow of the head of each family.


    The reason why they dare not disobey the guardian''s warning is that this letter, a person who can put the letter on their master''s bed quietly, can easily kill anyone in this family!


    "The invasion of demons is around the corner. I''m not interested in talking to you. From now on, those who don''t listen to orders will be killed!" With the word "kill" coming out, the ghost Liang Tianxia, who had been as calm as a pool of stagnant water, suddenly burst out with a strong killing opportunity. Even those who changed the virtual world could not help shivering under the heavy killing opportunity.

 Chapter 1786

    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the vibration of Tianzhu Mountain is more violent, and there seems to be a thunder.


    With the aggravation of the vibration of Tianzhu Mountain, more and more boulders continue to slide down from the top of Tianzhu Mountain. A large amount of dust completely covers Tianzhu Mountain. The snow on the top of Tianzhu Mountain slips down. Gradually, the snow on the top of Tianzhu Mountain is more and more, pouring out to the surrounding of Tianzhu Mountain like a torrential flood.


    At the same time, the ground under their feet began to crack. Cracks spread from the bottom of Tianzhu Mountain to their feet. At the beginning, the cracks were only the size of chopsticks. In the process of spreading, the cracks kept widening. By the time they stepped, they were enough to sink a person''s legs.


    "Back up!"


    In the face of this scene like the end of the world, even the almost invincible existence of GUI Liang world, also feel unprecedented pressure.


    Everyone knows that there will be a war between them and the demons, but they didn''t expect to start in this way.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart is covered with boundless fear and doubt. What kind of existence is the demon clan?!


    With the roar of the ghost beam world, all of them retreated quickly. This retreat was already one kilometer away.


    "Ouch..."


    "Roar..."


    All of a sudden, a fierce and cruel roar rang through the whole Kunlun kingdom.


    "The demons Is it coming? " Listening to the roar, GUI Liang''s face changed and his eyes fixed on Tianzhu Mountain covered by dust.


    At the moment, no one can see what is the situation of Tianzhu Mountain, but they can feel that there seems to be some giant running down from Tianzhu Mountain.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow broke through the dust and smoke, and a black beast ran towards them.


    "Kill


    There is no more words, after a burst of drinking, ghost Liang world took the lead to meet the beast rushed up.


    The true Qi condenses in the hands of GUI Liang Tianxia. Facing the rushing beast, GUI Liang Tianxia suddenly cuts it off, and a strong wind rises instantly.


    Perhaps feeling the threat of death, the beast fled to the side to avoid the ghost Liang world in a hurry, but how can its speed be faster than that of the ghost Liang world?


    After the sound of "poof Chi", the beast didn''t even have time to make a scream, so it was directly split into two parts by the real Qi of GUI Liang world, and a mass of blood mist exploded in front of people''s eyes. Then, the giant''s body collapsed, and blood and internal organs kept flowing on the ground.


    "There''s only body in the sky. Wild animals are wild animals!"


    GUI Liang Tianxia glanced at the corpse of the giant beast. At first, he thought how powerful the giant beast was. After a move, he knew that the giant beast was a typical embroidered pillow, which was useless! Of course, this is also in front of people like them. If they are in the state of emptiness, I''m afraid no one dares to say such a thing.


    "So strong!"


    Although many people here have seen the terrible power of GUI Liang Tianxia, they are still shocked when they see that Gui Liang Tianxia cleanly kills a giant beast nearly three meters tall and ten meters long. Most of the people here have the strength to kill this giant beast. However, few people can do it so cleanly.


    "You have a lot of prestige!" Yingluo snorted and said, "if the demons are so weak, you''ll be all right!"


    Choked by Yingluo, GUI Liang Tianxia was not angry. He said to Yingluo with a smile, "I hope the so-called demon clan is just such a huge beast."


    As Yingluo was about to speak, the earth under their feet began to vibrate violently, and bursts of heavy running sound rushed to this side. Then, a huge beast like a moving hill broke through the dust and smoke, and rushed to them desperately.


    One end, two ends


    Looking around, they were full of running beasts. These beasts seemed to have a premonition that Tianzhu Mountain was about to collapse. They ran like crazy. The vibration in the running almost made the earth sink.


    "This..."


    Looking at these rushing beasts, people''s faces changed. They were not afraid of them, but they didn''t expect that there were so many beasts in Tianzhu Mountain.


    "Stop these monsters!" The voice of the ghost beam world suddenly sank and roared: "these giant beasts will destroy the whole Kunlun kingdom!"


    If these monsters are allowed to flee so madly, I''m afraid that countless people in Kunlun will die under the iron feet of these monsters. At that time, they will be the only ones who can live.


    There is no need for GUI liangtianxia to remind us. Everyone understands this truth. With the order of GUI liangtianxia, they gather their true Qi one after another to kill the beasts.


    Although everyone is intriguing, at this time, everyone knows that Kunlun is their home. If their home is destroyed by these monsters, they will become homeless ghosts."Roar..."


    The war between the two sides is imminent. Those monsters want to escape, but they can''t let them escape. At least they have to kill most of them. If these monsters have only ten or so heads, they can''t become the climate at all.


    In front of people''s eyes, the blood mist burst continuously. The roar of wild animals and the roar of human beings were interwoven, which made people''s ears hurt.


    It turns out that the wild animals are really just wild animals. Although these wild animals are bigger than each other, they can''t resist the attack of many Huaxu strongmen. The wild animals in the rush fall one by one, and the blood has completely dyed the land red, and gradually gathered into a stream full of blood smell.


    The human wall composed of dozens of powerful people in the virtual world is like a steel barrier. No matter how the beasts impact, they can not break through the barrier, leaving only a huge body on the ground.


    As more and more giant animals fall, they seem to know that they can''t escape at all, and turn around and run to Tianzhu Mountain one after another.


    Looking at these huge beasts rushing into the dust, the ghost Liang Tianxia''s face showed a faint smile.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, a huge roar resounded between heaven and earth. Just as the crowd listened, the giant beast that had rushed back to Tianzhu Mountain rushed to them again.


    Ghost Liang Tianxia was about to command the people to kill these beasts again. A dark shadow suddenly passed in front of the people. Just in a moment, a few beasts running behind suddenly disappeared in front of the people

 Chapter 1787

    "That was What? "


    This sudden scene, let all people have some unknown, so.


    The speed of the shadow was too fast. Even if they had the strength, they only saw a shadow flash past in front of their eyes. They didn''t even see what the shadow was.


    However, not everyone didn''t see what the shadow was. At least, GUI liangtianxia and Yingluo could roughly see what the shadow looked like.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, a huge shadow slowly rushed out of the dust.


    Antlers, snake bodies, fish scales


    If those wild animals that rushed out at the beginning were considered giant animals, then the huge body that appeared in front of them at the moment should have been regarded as a giant.


    Its body is nearly 100 meters long. Its round body is no less than five or six meters in diameter. It is covered with black scales. It raises its head high, with red eyes and cold light. It is staring at people and biting a giant beast in its mouth. No matter how the giant beast struggles, it can''t get rid of its mouth!


    Its big mouth moved slightly, and the beast it bit was swallowed directly by it. You, poor beast, in front of this real big Mac, only as a snack.


    Now they know how the giants just disappeared. I''m afraid they have already entered the belly of the Big Mac?


    "Dragon?"


    "Dragon?"


    One after another screams in our ears.


    At the moment, everyone is staring at the Big Mac in front of us. In Kunlun, the legend of the dragon has been spreading all the time, and everyone in Kunlun believes in the existence of the dragon.


    The Big Mac in front of us is very similar to the legendary dragon in terms of shape and size. However, when we look at it carefully, it seems that it is different from their impression of the dragon. In particular, the greedy and chilly color in their chilly eyes is far from the legendary dragon.


    "Boom..."


    Just when everyone was shocked by the huge object in front of us, the direction of Tianzhu Mountain suddenly heard a loud noise again. This time, the noise was far more than before, and the dust and smoke were rolling in.


    It seemed that the giant was also frightened by the movement behind him. Originally, it was just a confrontation with the people. It suddenly fell down on its huge body and rushed towards them.


    "It''s not a dragon, it''s a dragon!"


    Seeing the dragon coming, ghost Liang Tianxia finally took the lead to recover from the shock and roared.


    By the ghost beam world so a roar, people have come back to God, but, in the moment they just returned to God, a shadow will sweep.


    "Bang!"


    Before they could react, they were swept away by the dragon''s tail. A sound of broken bones came from them. Their bodies fell heavily on the ground, and their mouths opened with a mouthful of red blood. They wanted to stand up, but they found that they didn''t have any strength at all.


    With one move, only one move, the four powerful people who turn into virtual world lose their fighting power.


    "Kill it!" Seeing the dragon''s terror, GUI Liang world roars again. If the dragon''s power can''t be gathered to kill it, it doesn''t need other monsters. The Dragon alone can destroy the whole Kunlun kingdom.


    At the same time, the ghost Liang world took the lead to kill the dragon, vaguely, as if to see the light blue Qi on him.


    Hearing the roar of the ghost Liang world, people all went to kill the dragon one after another. Of course, Yingluo was the fastest.


    Yingluo is only half behind GUI Liang Tianxia. When GUI Liang Tianxia''s crazy Qi falls, Yingluo''s attack comes one after another.


    "Ding Ding..."


    They didn''t expect blood and flesh to fly everywhere. Their genuine Qi of cutting iron like mud fell on the dragon. They only made a shallow cut on the dragon. The dark scales resisted most of the attacks for it, leaving the genuine Qi.


    However, although there were only two shallow scars on Jiaolong''s body, Jiaolong was completely angered by the two men. Jiaolong''s eyes suddenly burst out a strong killing opportunity. The huge body moved slightly, opened its mouth and bit the ghost Liang Tianxia and Yingluo.


    At the same time, half of its body swept out again, accompanied by a few screams, and several powerful people who had no time to dodge were hit by it.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a huge body has such a terrible speed.


    Facing the dragon''s bloody mouth like a black hole, ghost Liang Tianxia and Yingluo quickly Dodge, and at the same time send out a genuine Qi to hit the dragon''s mouth.


    "Oh..."


    The scales on the dragon''s body have a strong protective ability, but its mouth does not have the protection of the scales. Two genuine Qi stir its mouth like two sharp knives. The painful dragon utters an angry roar and throws its head in pain. The stinking blood splashes everywhere, just like a blood rain from the sky."Yingluo, I''ll entangle it! You take people to attack from the side


    When the blow worked, GUI Liang Tianxia seemed to see the hope of killing the dragon and cried out to Yingluo.


    Yingluo dodged the attack of the mad dragon and responded to the ghost Liang Tianxia disdainfully. She snorted: "I have my own discretion. I don''t need you to say more!"


    It''s obvious that Yingluo is very dissatisfied with GUI liangtianxia''s conduct. I''m afraid she is the only one who dares not to take GUI liangtianxia seriously?


    The ghost Liang Tianxia didn''t want to talk about it any more. As soon as his body flashed, the ghost Liang Tianxia jumped on the back of Jiaolong. His whole body Qi gathered in his hands. He yelled angrily. At the same time, the iron fists that gathered his whole body Qi were like two sharp swords, suddenly smashing Jiaolong''s body.


    "Kacha..."


    Even if Jiaolong''s scales have super defensive power, Guiliang Tianxia''s full blow will directly smash the scales on its back, and the rest of his strength will drive his fist directly into Jiaolong''s flesh.


    Being hurt by Gui Liang Tianxia again, Jiaolong''s eyes sparkle with hatred. He gives up his attack on others and sweeps his long tail to Gui Liang Tianxia on his back like lightning.


    Seeing this, GUI liangtianxia quickly drew out his own fists.


    However, his speed is still a little slow. While he draws out his fists, Jiaolong''s tail has swept in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    After a loud noise, GUI Liang Tianxia was directly fanned away. Rao Shi was as powerful as him. At the moment, he also felt a surge of Qi and blood in his heart. He tried hard to suppress the blood in his throat, but he couldn''t.


    "Poof..."


    The ghost beam world spurts out a mouthful of blood, at the same time, it rolls on the ground in a mess. Although it is in a mess, it somehow avoids the attack of the dragon.


    Just when Yingluo wanted to attack Jiaolong from the side, a dazzling light suddenly appeared

 Chapter 1788

    "Get out of the way!"


    The ghost Liang world instinctively realizes the danger of the white light, and quickly reminds Yingluo and others.


    The crowd also felt the threat of the white light and quickly retreated. However, as they retreated, the dragon, which was inspired by the fierce nature of the bottom, raised its tail again and pulled away the person who was slightly behind.


    "Oh..."


    Looking at the scattered people killed by himself, Jiaolong excitedly raised his head and yelled up to the sky in the posture of a winner.


    At the same time, the white light path fell on the dragon, and the Dragon howled again.


    However, the howl before it was excited and proud, but at the moment, it was extremely painful.


    The cry of pain just flashed through the ears of all the people. When the scattered people looked back, the huge dragon still kept the posture of roaring up to the sky, and huge pieces of black charcoal constantly peeled off from it. In the blink of an eye, the Dragon had become a fragmented black charcoal.


    Before they knew what was going on in front of them, the dust and smoke slowly dissipated. Vaguely, they saw the Tianzhu Mountain rising slowly between heaven and earth.


    Yes, they are right. The huge Tianzhu Mountain is rising. The top of Tianzhu Mountain is constantly making a roaring sound, and bursts of black smoke are coming out from around Tianzhu Mountain.


    "This What''s going on? " Bai cunwu was staring at the rising Tianzhu Mountain. A pair of eyes were about to fall from his eyes. He only felt that his head was blank and he had no ability to think.


    "I Are you not dreaming? "


    Jiang Dongli rubs his eyes hard and stares at Tianzhu Mountain with a dull face. He hopes that he is dreaming, but the cruel fact tells him that everything in front of him is true.


    "Palace master What''s going on? " Su Nu looked at the scene in front of her and asked Yingluo: "how can Tianzhu Mountain "So?"


    If the appearance of those giant animals surprised them, and the appearance of Jiaolong shocked them, then the slowly rising Tianzhu Mountain in front of them completely overturned their cognition and made them fall into unprecedented panic.


    No one knows why this towering mountain can move. Perhaps, miracles can only be used to describe the scene in front of us, and only the legendary gods have the ability to move mountains and seas.


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Yingluo could only shake her head with a dull face: "I don''t know. I think no one knows what''s going on..."


    While they are staring at the Tianzhu Mountain in front of them, the rising Tianzhu Mountain begins to tilt slowly.


    "No, Tianzhu Mountain is going to fall!" At this time, the ghost Liang Tianxia finally came back and cried out to the crowd: "run! Run


    No one can imagine what it will be like when the Tianzhu Mountain falls down thousands of feet high. However, everyone knows that it is definitely a disaster, and it will be the beginning of the nightmare of the whole Kunlun kingdom!


    Hearing the cry of GUI Liang Tianxia, the person who had fallen into a dull state ran to the distance with all his strength. At the moment, there was no master''s demeanor at all. Even Yingluo and GUI Liang Tianxia, the super masters, ran away in confusion.


    From the moment when Tianzhu Mountain began to shake, they were shocked and confused by one thing after another. At this moment, this kind of shock has reached its peak. People just felt their scalp numb and their heart beating violently, as if they were going to jump out of their chest. ,


    the speed of these people is very fast, and they all exert their best. Before the collapse of Tianzhu Mountain, they have left Tianzhu Mountain far away. At this time, even if Tianzhu Mountain falls down, they should not be hit.


    At this time, Xu Qing and mu Huangyu finally arrived.


    Looking at the Tianzhu Mountain, which is almost in the air, the corners of their mouths twitch constantly. In horror, their hearts are full of anger. They scold Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in their hearts!


    The two of them attributed the cause of everything in front of them to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    "You''re late!" GUI liangtianxia frowned and asked Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, who were in a hurry, seriously: "what else do you have? Why don''t you see Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance? "


    Although they didn''t see the real face of GUI Liang Tianxia in Bai''s home that time, they knew that the old man was GUI Liang Tianxia.


    He didn''t mention Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. When he mentioned these two bastards, Xu Qing and mu Huangyu''s face muscles twitched even more severely. After holding for a long time, he said: "they just came to Kunlun yesterday, and then they disappeared..."


    "They came to Kunlun yesterday?" GUI Liang Tianxia''s eyes turned slightly and unconsciously looked at the Tianzhu Mountain. He didn''t know why. He suddenly felt that the things in front of him were mostly related to those two people.


    "Tianzhu Mountain is moving again!"


    "Run, Tianzhu Mountain is coming towards us..."A burst of scream sounded, I saw across the sky Tianzhu Mountain actually moved slowly, and the direction of movement, it is their side.


    Although the speed of Tianzhu Mountain seems to be very slow, it is because of its huge size. In fact, it moves very fast. When people scream, Tianzhu Mountain has moved to their heads, just like a black cloud pressing on their heads.


    What''s more hateful is that the rolling stones are falling from Tianzhu Mountain in the air, as if it were a huge stone rain. Fortunately, these people have strong strength and can avoid the attack of the huge stone rain.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The ghost Liang world dodges the huge stones falling from the air, and is full of violent roar, and his eyes are full of shock and doubt.


    I feel that Tianzhu Mountain seems to be under pressure from their head at any time. Even people like GUI Liang Tianxia can no longer keep calm and look at Tianzhu Mountain with hostility.


    "This..." Xu Qing also looked at the Tianzhu Mountain above his head. Suddenly, he was surprised. He lowered his voice and said to Mu Huangyu: "it''s not like a mountain, it''s like..."


    "Battleship!"


    Before his words were finished, mu Huangyu followed his words.


    "Yes Xu Qing nodded slightly and asked in a low voice, "did you also find out?"


    Mu Huangyu nodded slightly, opened the stone falling from the top of his head with one punch, and said to Xu Qing in a soft voice: "I seem to understand something..."


    "Well, I should also understand..."


    While they were talking, Tianzhu Mountain began to shake violently, and then fell down like a bird with broken wings, as if they were all under the mountain.


    No one needs to say that people will flee one after another. If Tianzhu Mountain is really pressed down, they will be pressed into meat sauce.


    Tianzhu Mountain is falling very fast, but the time for these people to escape is not slow. When they are all away, Tianzhu Mountain makes a "boom" sound, and heavily hits the ground. The whole earth begins to tremble, and the dust and smoke in the sky block people''s sight again.


    When the dust and smoke are gone, it''s just that the originally towering Tianzhu Mountain is lying on the ground like a crouching dragon. It can''t see the end at a glance.


    Just as we were planning to go and investigate, there was a sudden noise from Tianzhu Mountain

 Chapter 1789

    When I went there, I saw a hole in the middle of Tianzhu Mountain.


    "Be careful, it may be a demon!"


    See that suddenly appear of hole, ghost beam world subconscious roar a way.


    Hearing the roar of GUI Liang, everyone was on guard, but there were exceptions, namely Xu Qing and mu Huangyu.


    When they saw the open hole, they had already guessed something.


    Just when everyone is ready to fight against the demon people, three embarrassed figures slowly appear at the entrance of the cave.


    Take a close look, aren''t those three people Xu Shaotang? However, at the moment, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are reluctant to walk out of the cave.


    Xu Shaotang, they also have no way. WuJie''s hands are too cheap. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he will press in it. In order not to let the bastard poke the basket again, they can only hold the bastard.


    "How could it be them..."


    Seeing the figure of the three people walking out slowly, all of them were stunned. However, when they thought about it carefully, they felt that they were not as surprised as they thought.


    After all, everyone here knows that some of them have been to Tianzhu Mountain and come out of it alive. The secret of Tianzhu Mountain may have been grasped by them for a long time.


    "Sure enough, these two bastards!" Mu Huangyu gritted her teeth and looked at the three people walking slowly towards them.


    Xu Qing shook his head slightly and said with a black face: "no, it''s three bastards!"


    Mu Huang Yu is slightly a Leng, think deeply of however of nod a way: "really is three bastards!"


    Originally, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were two restless masters, plus a more restless WuJie. It''s strange that these three people can have good things together!


    Three people slowly came to the public in front of the face of doubt all "hey hey" smile.


    "What''s the matter with Tianzhu Mountain?" Ghost beam world step out, calm face to three people, asked: "Tianzhu Mountain things, are you out?"


    "Master?"


    Seeing the ghost Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are stunned at the same time. Isn''t this man in front of them Liang Danqing?


    See two people Lengleng Leng of looking at oneself, ghost beam world I reaction come over, light of say: "other affairs wait for a while to say again, first answer my question, Tianzhu Mountain of affair exactly is how to return a responsibility?"


    "You''d better say it." Mu Tiance gently rubbed his sore temple and slowly said to Xu Shaotang: "I have a headache..."


    "I have a headache, too..."


    Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Tiance, turned to Gui Liang Tianxia and said, "I can''t tell you this thing for a while. Anyway It''s complicated. Yes, it''s complicated. "


    "It''s not complicated, it''s complicated!" Mu Tiance glanced at him and added: "I told them that they don''t believe it. Don''t mention them. Even I still have some doubts."


    Listen to two people there say some words that they don''t understand, ghost Liang Tianxia said in a deep voice: "for a while and a half can''t say clearly, then slowly say, I have plenty of time!"


    Of course, he has time. Even if he doesn''t have time, he has to squeeze out time. Although the clouds of demons are lingering on their heads, what he wants to know more is what''s the situation of Tianzhu Mountain, how a good mountain suddenly flies up, and now it''s actually in front of them.


    All this really subverts their cognition. They can''t understand what''s going on in front of them.


    "Wait!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang is about to speak, Yingluo suddenly opens her mouth. At the same time, she moves Lianbu and stands side by side with GUI liangtianxia.


    Although Yingluo was wearing a veil, Xu Shaotang recognized her at a glance.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Yingluo and asked, "what can I do for you, master of the palace?"


    "What can I do for you?" The corners of her mouth under the veil of Yingluo rose slightly, and a pair of bright and charming eyes showed a trace of cunning eyes. She said to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance with a smile, "as a person of the Imperial Palace, why can''t I be polite when I see the master of this palace?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing what Yingluo said, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were speechless for a while. Of course, they knew that Yingluo didn''t really want them to salute. Yingluo must have a different purpose to say this in front of everyone.


    Although he was a little upset, Xu Shaotang was just about to take advantage of the Imperial Palace, and the antidote mu Tiance needed was still in Yingluo''s hands. They had a simple eye contact. At the same time, they stepped forward and bowed slightly: "see you, palace master!"


    "No gift!"


    Yingluo smiles and says, "come back to the imperial palace with me!"


    "Back to the imperial palace?"


    They look at Yingluo in bewilderment. They wonder what kind of medicine is sold in Yingluo''s gourd. Last time they were driven out of the Imperial Palace, but they have to go back to the imperial palace with her?


    "Yingluo, are they from your imperial palace?" Ghost beam world slightly frown way.Yingluo nodded slightly and said with a smile, "isn''t it obvious? Why, don''t you think it''s clear enough? "


    "Very clear!"


    GUI Liang Tianxia said in a deep voice: "since they are from your Imperial Palace, I can''t care where they go, but before they go back to the imperial palace with you, we should make it clear about Tianzhu Mountain!"


    There''s a problem!


    Hearing what Yingluo and GUI Liang Tianxia say, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance jump at the same time. They seem to understand why Yingluo wants them to go back to the imperial palace with her.


    "Why should I make it clear to you?" Yingluo said with a faint smile, "they are from our imperial palace. Do you need to make it clear to you when you come back to the imperial palace with me? Are you too broad-minded? "


    As for Yingluo''s behavior, GUI Liang Tianxia could not help but raise his voice a little and said, "I''m not talking about them going back to the imperial palace with you, but about Tianzhu Mountain!"


    "Do they need to tell you?" Yingluo snorted: "they improve the people in our imperial palace. If you want to know something about Tianzhu Mountain, come to the Imperial Palace and find me!"


    "You..."


    GUI Liang Tianxia was obviously annoyed by Yingluo''s words. He stared at Yingluo tightly and said in an indisputable tone: "they must make it clear to me about Tianzhu Mountain, otherwise, they can''t go anywhere!"


    "What if I didn''t let them tell you?"


    Yingluosi was not afraid of ghost Liang Tianxia''s eyes. She looked directly into his eyes with provocative color in her eyes!


    Looking at Yingluo with a firm attitude, ghost Liang Tianxia gritted his teeth and said, "Yingluo, do you really want me to fight with you?"


    "What about doing it? Don''t you think I''m afraid of you? "


    Yingluo doesn''t want to let her look at GUI Liang Tianxia. She seems to have a plan to fight with him!


    Inexplicably, just now the two men who were still fighting against the Dragon side by side suddenly became a sword pulling crossbow.


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help touching his nose and said, "you two, can you listen to me?"

 Chapter 1790

    "What do you want to say?"


    "Do you have your share here?"


    The two voices sounded at the same time. It was obvious that Yingluo didn''t want Xu Shaotang to speak.


    However, what Xu Shaotang wants to say, even if Yingluo doesn''t let him say, he has to say it.


    Although he is not Yingluo''s opponent now, he does not have any way to deal with Yingluo now. If Yingluo wants to show off her power in front of him as before, it will be impossible.


    "We can find a quiet place to sit down and talk about Tianzhu Mountain." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Good!"


    "No way!"


    The two voices sounded at the same time again, but this opinion is always contrary.


    "Yingluo, this is not the time for you to be willful!" GUI Liang Tianxia was also provoked by Yingluo. He said harshly, "you should know when it''s time. You want to quarrel and make trouble. When it''s clear, I''ll accompany you to the end!"


    Huh?


    Hearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, people''s faces were surprised.


    It seems that there are several differences in the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, and we can see that Gui Liang Tianxia has been deliberately letting Yingluo. If anyone here dares to make such a fuss in front of GUI Liang Tianxia, I''m afraid GUI Liang Tianxia can''t help it for a long time?


    The relationship between Yingluo and GUI Liang Tianxia is not as simple as it seems!


    "I have no time to quarrel with you!" Yingluo coldly looked at GUI liangtianxia, "they are the people of our imperial palace. What I want them to do is the business of our imperial palace. Your hand, the guardian, is too long!"


    Guardian? Ghost beam world? Liang Danqing? Old man Danqing?


    Listening to Yingluo''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were stunned at the same time. At the beginning, they did not connect the old man Danqing who had given them the painting with ghost Liang Tianxia. Just now, Yingluo''s words made them suddenly overlap these four identities.


    Looking at GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are puzzled. They really can''t understand why GUI Liang Tianxia gave them two paintings at the beginning?


    At that time, they didn''t know each other. What was the purpose of this?


    "Then I have to let them tell me today!"


    GUI Liang Tianxia''s temper also came up. His eyes were fixed on Yingluo. Unconsciously, his whole body''s real Qi had gathered. The old man who looked peaceful at first seemed a little fierce now. He was probably really aroused by the wayward Yingluo at all times.


    "Yes, unless you kill me first!"


    Yingluo is not a person with a good temper, and now she responds strongly to Gui Liang Tianxia.


    "Yingluo!" The ghost beam world sends out a burst to drink, dead of hold own fist, roar a way: "don''t force me to start!"


    "I''m going to force you, OK?"


    Yingluo snorted coldly, as if she didn''t pay attention to the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, and suddenly attacked GUI Liang Tianxia.


    In the face of Yingluo''s sudden attack, guiliangtianxia also hit Yingluo with the same hand. Although Yingluo had to take the first step, guiliangtianxia still easily caught Yingluo''s swift hand.


    "Bang!"


    When his palms collided with each other, Qi suddenly spread out. Xu Shaotang, who was closest to him, only felt a gust of wind rising, and his body was shocked by their Qi and retreated.


    But in the battlefield of the two people, regardless of the people''s surprised eyes, the two winds suddenly set off, each of the two people who were shocked back half step fierce fighting together again.


    Listening to the incessant fighting in my ears, Xu Shaotang, who retreated to one side, flashed to the plain girl and asked in a low voice, "what''s the situation?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Su Nu shakes her head slightly and looks at the dusty battlefield with a worried look. Although she is Yingluo''s adopted daughter and apprentice, even she thinks that Yingluo is unreasonable in that situation.


    In her eyes, although Yingluo is powerful and domineering, she is definitely not the kind of person who doesn''t care about the importance. The invasion of the demons is not only a matter of the Imperial Palace, but also a matter of the whole Kunlun kingdom. As the guardian of the Kunlun Kingdom, GUI Liang Tianxia certainly has the right to know what''s going on in Tianzhu Mountain.


    Yingluo repeatedly prevents Xu Shaotang from telling the truth about Tianzhu Mountain. She really can''t understand what happened to Yingluo today.


    But she can be sure that the relationship between Yingluo and GUI liangtianxia is absolutely different.


    "You don''t even know?" Xu Shaotang looked at the plain girl in surprise and said in a low voice: "before, she said she was not afraid of ghosts. I still have some doubts. Now it seems that she is really like this."


    "You know you''re scared?" Su Nu nervously looked at the situation in front of her and said to Xu Shaotang, "do you dare to make the palace master angry in the future?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I dare not! It''s really hard for a woman to be unreasonable, especially a woman like the palace master. "Seeing today''s Yingluo, he firmly believes that don''t try to reason with women. Women''s mood is their reason!


    Obviously, today''s Yingluo must be in a very bad mood.


    While he and Su Nu are whispering here, the war between Yingluo and GUI liangtianxia keeps escalating. They have been fighting for hundreds of meters from not far in front of them. Even so, they can still feel the aftereffects of their fighting.


    "Yingluo, don''t push me!"


    The ghost beam world in the battlefield sends out an angry roar, the momentum on the body suddenly climbs again.


    If the momentum of GUI Liang''s world just now is a storm, then his momentum at the moment has turned into thunder and lightning.


    After feeling the overwhelming power of GUI Liang Tianxia, people knew that Gui Liang Tianxia had been letting Yingluo do her best before, which made people doubt the relationship between them even more.


    Yingluo, unmoved, continues to launch a fierce attack on GUI Liang Tianxia.


    "Bang!"


    After dozens of moves, GUI Liang Tianxia suddenly slaps Yingluo on the shoulder, but his palm seems to be full of strength, but when it falls on Yingluo''s shoulder, it doesn''t seem to have any strength. At the same time, Yingluo also hit GUI Liang Tianxia in the chest.


    "Poof..."


    The ghost beam world spurts out a mouthful of blood, and the body is shocked to retreat. Looking back at Yingluo, she stands there as if nothing had happened.


    However, although she hurt GUI Liang Tianxia, there was no smile on Yingluo''s face.


    "I don''t need you to let me!" Looking at the bloody ghost Liang Tianxia at the corner of her mouth, a complex color flashed in Yingluo''s eyes.


    "Yingluo, let''s stop here..."


    Ghost Liang Tianxia sighed heavily, looked at Yingluo with the same complexion, and said slowly: "we''ll talk about our gratitude and resentment later. Now, we all have more important things to do..."

 Chapter 1791

    "Ha ha, do you want to tell me what you mean?"


    Yingluo looks at GUI Liang Tianxia with a sneer. There is no lack of irony in her words.


    "This is my life..." Ghost beam world slightly shaking his head, eyes with a trace of color of apology.


    "But it''s not my life!"


    Yingluo shook her head stubbornly.


    With a long sigh, ghost Liang Tianxia said to Yingluo helplessly, "how can they tell me about Tianzhu Mountain?"


    "You know it!" Yingluo said in a deep voice.


    "I will not go to the imperial palace..." Ghost beam world slightly shakes head a way.


    "Then let''s go on!" Yingluo put on a posture and said, "as long as you kill me, what do you want to do? No one can stop you!"


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, GUI liangtianxia stopped slightly, then shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "if I want to kill you, do you think you can live to now?"


    Although he has been injured, GUI Liang Tianxia''s words are still full of confidence. He believes that even now, if he wants to kill Yingluo, he can still do it! It''s just that he can''t do it.


    Listening to Gui Liang Tianxia''s words, Yingluo''s eyes were so red that she roared hysterically: "if you don''t kill me, let me kill you!"


    Huh?


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are constantly sweeping on their faces. It is obvious that there is something old between them.


    Although the two are now in a state of tension, but do not know why, Xu Shaotang suddenly feel that the relationship between the two people is somewhat ambiguous.


    But when he thought about it carefully, he felt that his idea seemed too obscene. GUI Liang Tianxia looked like an old face, while Yingluo was like a young girl in her prime. If there was any ambiguous relationship between the two, it would be too strong.


    Looking at Yingluo''s red eyes, the ghost Liang world sighed heavily and asked slowly, "do you really want to kill me?"


    "Yes, every day!" Yingluo held her fist tightly, and her beautiful eyes were full of hatred.


    "Well, I''ll satisfy you..."


    Ghost beam world gently closed his eyes, slowly said: "do it!"


    At the moment, the ghost Liang world seems to give up the resistance completely and make a look of killing.


    "Good! Since you want to die, I''ll give you a ride! " With a flash of cold light on her face, Yingluo suddenly moved at her feet and flew up in the air. Like lightning, she attacked the tianlinggai in the world of GUI Liang.


    Feeling Yingluo''s strong killing, GUI liangtianxia didn''t dodge at all. He just stood there with a calm face. At this moment, he felt more relaxed and relieved.


    Just when Yingluo''s powerful hand was about to fall on the tianlinggai of Guiliang world, Yingluo''s hand suddenly deviated. After all, it didn''t fall on the tianlinggai of Guiliang world.


    "Ah


    Yingluo suddenly let out a hysterical scream in her mouth, and some of them madly attacked the boulders around her. Where could those boulders stand Yingluo''s crazy attack? But for a moment, they had turned into powder under Yingluo''s hand.


    After a while of crazy venting, Yingluo slowly walks to Gui Liang Tianxia and looks at GUI Liang Tianxia with her eyes closed. Her body trembles violently and her tears spin in her eyes. However, she sticks to her teeth to prevent her tears from falling from her eyes.


    "You are so cruel


    Yingluo shrugs her shoulders. The long fingernails have been embedded in the tender flesh of her palm. The blood flows out slowly along her palm, but she doesn''t feel any pain. She just looks at the ghost Liang world in front of her with a sad face.


    GUI Liang Tianxia slowly opens his eyes and looks at the sad color of Yingluo. There is a trace of unbearable color in his eyes.


    "What I owe you, I''ll pay it back in the next life!" Ghost beam world says softly.


    "The next life? What an afterlife... "


    Yingluo gave a sad smile and then turned around. She didn''t want to see the old face of GUI Liang Tianxia again.


    "Yingluo..."


    Looking at Yingluo''s trembling back, ghost Liang Tianxia called hoarsely, but Yingluo didn''t look back.


    "Why are you doing this?" GUI Liang Tianxia sighed a little, and slowly stretched out his palm, as if trying to comfort Yingluo, but his palm suddenly stopped when it was about to touch Yingluo''s shoulder, and then stopped two or three inches away from Yingluo''s soft shoulder, as if it were fixed there forever.


    Yingluo did not answer GUI liangtianxia, but slowly looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance and said, "I''ll wait for you in the imperial palace!"


    With that, the giant bird leaped in the air beside Yingluo.


    Watching Yingluo leave, the Imperial Palace quickly followed and disappeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the direction of the disappearance of the Imperial Palace, the ghost beam world suddenly issued a long sigh.


    "Come with me!"When he took back his eyes, he took a look at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, and went straight to the distance.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other. After nodding slightly, they quickly catch up with the pace of ghost Liang world.


    Now, GUI Liangtian has something to ask them, and they also have a lot of doubts to solve.


    After thousands of kilometers away from the crowd, GUI Liang Tianxia slowly stood behind a huge stone about three meters high, leaning his body against the stone, and sighed helplessly.


    "Master?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance follow him, looking at the ghost Liang Tianxia leaning on the boulder, trying to cry.


    Ghost Liang Tianxia two people slightly nodded, trying to get rid of the sad appearance of Yingluo in his mind, and said: "Tianzhu Mountain thing, is it you who made it?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, some embarrassed said: "we did not expect to make such a big move."


    "What is the situation of Tianzhu Mountain?" GUI Liang looked up at Tianzhu Mountain and asked in a deep voice, "how can Tianzhu Mountain fly? And what''s the matter with those monsters? "


    "Master, we have many questions to ask you." Xu Shaotang is full of curiosity to ghost beam world said.


    "I know what you want to ask!" Ghost beam world slightly sighs a, way: "you seem to have answered my question, let me know how all this is going on in the end, you want to know, I will tell you."


    "All right!" Since GUI Liang said that, Xu Shaotang could only nod his head and said with a bitter smile, "what we said may be beyond your understanding, but this should be the truth."


    "Well, you say, I''ll listen!"


    The ghost beam world slightly nods, on the face takes the color of a bit of expectation.

 Chapter 1792

    Xu Shaotang hard to take a deep breath, slowly to the ghost beam world said: "master, have you heard of alien warships?"


    "Alien warships? What is that? "


    Ghost Liang Tianxia looks at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face. Obviously, there is no concept of alien warship in his mind.


    This result was expected by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Because of this, they found it difficult to explain the current situation to GUI liangtianxia.


    Xu Shaotang thought hard and said to him in a way that Gui Liang Tianxia could understand: "you can take it as a kind of Mount made of steel. It''s just that this mount is really big and can attack and defend. Even ordinary people can easily destroy all of us as long as they can operate this kind of Mount!


    "This..." Ghost beam world half believe half doubt of looking at Xu Shaotang, murmur a way: "this is too unimaginable?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s incredible, but that''s the truth! Is that black dragon really powerful? "


    I''m afraid Jiaolong''s defense ability is not so good as that of the black dragon


    "Well, isn''t the Dragon just a flash of ashes?" Xu Shaotang pointed to Tianzhu Mountain and said, "it''s all the weapons on that warship! Besides, it should not be the most powerful weapon on the warship! The whole Tianzhu Mountain is actually an alien warship, but I don''t know why this warship was directly inserted on the ground before... "


    To be honest, when Xu Shaotang discovered this, they were also shocked beyond measure. If the huge alien warship had not been in front of them, they would not have believed what they said.


    Before that, at most, I thought Tianzhu Mountain had something to do with prehistoric civilization. However, when WuJie inadvertently launched this giant, they realized that their imagination was still too weak.


    The whole Tianzhu Mountain is nothing more than an alien warship thrusting upside down on the ground. After countless years, or by those ancient powers, this warship is covered with rocks and dust, and gradually grows into a forest. Finally, this giant becomes the Tianzhu Mountain of Kunlun kingdom.


    "Now, the warship you are talking about is completely under your control?" The ghost beam world some incredibly ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said: "it is true in theory. However, I don''t know how long this warship has been there and how long it can last. Moreover, we guess that this warship is actually left by the demons. The demons who came to our world thousands of years ago came through this huge thing."


    This conjecture made Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance both afraid and happy. Happily, if this warship can be used all the time, it will definitely be a big killing weapon in their hands. Let alone the Ying family and Bai family, they will not be afraid even if the whole Kunlun people deal with them together! What I''m afraid of, of course, is the demons who could have made such advanced monsters thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago. If the demons came down, they might not have much resistance at all.


    Now they finally understand why a robot like Xiaozhi is so arrogant, because they really have arrogant capital!


    Ghost beam world heart suddenly a jump, full face shocked of ask a way: "you mean, the demon clan will ride this kind of warship, descend to Kunlun boundary?"


    "It should be!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "but now we don''t understand why the demons want to invade our world. Is it just because they want to occupy our world?"


    As they know more and more, they have more and more doubts about the invasion of the demons. At this time, they suddenly feel that they are so small.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, ghost Liang world can''t help but worry and say: "Tianzhu Mountain collapses, the seal of Kunlun Kingdom has been completely destroyed, if your guess is correct, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the demon clan will come."


    "If the demons really come in this way, maybe we can find them earlier." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "in our outside world, there are advanced monitoring facilities in outer space. Once other civilizations attempt to invade our world, they will be found by our monitoring facilities."


    "If that''s true, that would be great!" GUI Liang Tianxia tried to digest what Xu Shaotang said, and asked, "well, what''s the matter with those giant beasts?"


    "If I''m right, it''s a genetic mutation!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t ask GUI Liang Tianxia what genetic mutation is, and continued: "this warship is driven by nuclear power, maybe it was a nuclear leak in the process of falling. And the animals in Tianzhu Mountain, due to the influence of nuclear radiation all the year round, have gradually undergone genetic variation, and finally appear as giant animals. "


    He didn''t tell GUI liangtianxia. Both he and mu Tiance speculated that the lake in the valley at the top of Tianzhu Mountain was the place where the nuclear leakage was most serious. The black dragon was the black shadow that they saw in the lake when they first entered Tianzhu Mountain. It was because of this that the Dragon mutated into that shape.The reason why the temperature is abnormal at the top of Tianzhu is that it is the exhaust position of the whole warship.


    Of course, these are just the conjectures of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, and they have no chance to verify their conjectures. They are just using some things they know to explain those things that once puzzled them.


    "And such strange things?"


    GUI Liang Tianxia looks at Xu Shaotang in shock. Although he doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang said about nuclear radiation, genetic variation and so on, he understands one thing. Those monsters are not exactly what they are, but because of some special reasons. This result is not a strange thing for him .


    After digesting for a while, GUI liangtianxia said, "there''s a question I''ve always wanted to ask you. Why can you all enter Tianzhu Mountain safely, but people in Kunlun kingdom can''t?"


    "In fact, we are not the only ones who can enter Tianzhu Mountain." Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other and said with a smile, "you can also enter, but almost all the people who enter Tianzhu Mountain can''t pass through the thunderstorm area, so we spread the myth that Tianzhu Mountain is excessive. The thunderstorm area in Tianzhu Mountain, I guess, should be a part of the defense system of this giant ship..."

 Chapter 1793

    Once upon a time, they were reluctant to tell the secret because Tianzhu Mountain was their last refuge. Once their lives were threatened, they could escape into Tianzhu Mountain.


    But now, even Tianzhu Mountain doesn''t exist, and they don''t have to hide this secret. They still respect GUI Liang world.


    The reason why the thunderstorm area is strong when it is strong should be the automatic action of the defense system, which can save energy consumption.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have discussed these things, but the biggest regret is that they can''t verify them now.


    "That''s it?"


    Ghost Liang Tianxia looks at them in surprise. Tianzhu Mountain has been a forbidden area in the Kunlun kingdom for thousands of years. Countless people have verified the horror of Tianzhu Mountain with their own lives. However, who ever thought that Tianzhu Mountain, which makes countless people fear, is actually such a situation.


    "It''s not a complicated thing." Mu Tiance said faintly: "if the people with low strength go in, they will become the plate lunch of those beasts. If the people with strong strength go in, they want to go to the top of Tianzhu Mountain to have a look. As a result, they all die under the thunderstorm. Even if someone gets through the thunderstorm area, they will die because they can''t use Qi nearby Hands. "


    Thinking about what happened when they got to the top of Tianzhu Mountain, mu Tiance was very lucky. It was a fluke that they could get to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Many times, they almost died, and finally survived.


    However, the luck is not always there, they want to climb the top of Tianzhu Mountain, no longer so lucky.


    "I didn''t expect..." Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, ghost Liang Tianxia said with emotion: "unexpectedly, the secret of Tianzhu Mountain, which can''t be solved by countless people, has been solved by you two. It''s really daunting for future generations!"


    "Master, you should have finished all the things you want to ask?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you have finished asking, is it our turn to ask now?"


    The ghost beam world slightly nods a way: "you ask!"


    "Then I''ll ask." With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "why did you give us a painting as an old man to improve our strength when we didn''t know each other?"


    "It''s simple. I don''t want you to die."


    GUI Liang Tianxia said faintly: "although you didn''t know me at that time, I knew your name. When I learned that you deliberately led the Ying family''s experts to Tianzhu Mountain for the first battle, I was afraid that you might encounter an accident, so I have been following you secretly. When you let the Ying family eat you down, I had the idea of loving talent again. Those two paintings are the fusion of the two If you put your consciousness into those two paintings, you will feel the martial arts in them


    GUI Liang Tianxia is plain, but Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance don''t sound so plain. They combine martial arts with painting. In a few simple words, they show the terrible power of GUI Liang Tianxia incisively and vividly. At least, apart from Gui Liang Tianxia''s accident, they have never heard of anyone who can do it.


    Mu Tiance asked curiously: "are you the ghost Liang Tianxia or Liang Danqing?"


    "Both!" Ghost Liang world face slightly twitch, barely squeeze out a smile, said: "decades ago, I was Liang Danqing, now is ghost Liang world."


    "Listen to the meaning of predecessors, it seems that they are also people with stories?" Xu Shaotang moved slightly in his heart and said, "the change of the name of the elder should have something to do with Yingluo, right?"


    "Yes GUI Liang Tianxia sighed softly: "I know you are all curious about my relationship with Yingluo. In fact, Yingluo is my wife..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were stunned at the same time.


    Although they had guessed the relationship between them, they were still surprised when they heard this from Gui Liang Tianxia.


    Old man and young wife?


    These words came out of their hearts at the same time.


    "Surprised, isn''t it?"


    See two people that surprised look, ghost beam world tiny wry smile way.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''m really surprised. To tell you the truth, I had such a guess when I saw you fighting Yingluo just now. It''s just your age..."


    "Ha ha, we are quite different in age." Ghost Liang Tianxia laughed at himself and said, "I grew up looking at Yingluo. I didn''t expect that I would have such a relationship with that timid little girl in front of me. Let me tell you a story."


    "Well, master, you say, let''s listen!"


    The fire of eight trigrams in Xu Shaotang''s eyes burns up in an instant. He feels that there must be an earth shaking past between ghost Liang Tianxia and Yingluo, and there are many powerful materials.


    Ghost Liang Tianxia gently closed his eyes, and gradually emerged in his mind between himself and Yingluo.


    Many years ago, Yingluo was an innocent little girl. At that time, the ghost Liang Tianxia was still called Liang Danqing, but she was already a strong person in the middle of Huaxu. Looking at the whole Kunlun world, she was a brilliant person.Originally, they were two people who couldn''t fight, but their fate was so coincidental that they were finally involved.


    At that time, after years of dormancy, the imperial palace had recovered from the last battle with Wu family. The emperor palace leader who was not willing to hand over the Kunlun kingdom to the five families had the heart to make a comeback.


    In order to prevent the Kunlun war from rekindling, a war broke out between Liang Danqing''s master Guigu Jinghong, the last guardian, and youyue, the last emperor''s palace leader. Youyue was seriously injured and defeated.


    After you Yue was seriously injured, she lost control of the Imperial Palace, and some ambitious people who tried to replace her launched a rebellion. You Yue and her daughter Yingluo were driven out of the Imperial Palace by the rebels, and they were chased everywhere.


    After hearing the news, Guigu Jinghong arrives in time and saves youyue and Yingluo, who are seriously injured. But youyue''s injury is too serious. Even if Guigu Jinghong tries his best to save youyue, he doesn''t save her life. Before she dies, youyue entrusts her daughter to the person who killed her.


    Guigu Jinghong was ashamed of youyue, so he immediately agreed to accept Yingluo as an apprentice, and took Yingluo back to their seclusion.


    Since then, Liang Danqing, also a disciple of Jinghong in Guigu, began to get along with Yingluo day and night.


    That year, Liang Danqing was 48 years old and Yingluo was eight years old.

 Chapter 1794

    "So, master and Yingluo are actually brothers and sisters?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at GUI liangtianxia in surprise. He thinks that there are many stories between the two, but he doesn''t expect that the stories between the two are so rich.


    GUI Liang Tianxia nodded and said, "it was true before my master Gui Gu Jinghong died."


    "Then what happened?" Mu Tiance asked softly.


    "Later?"


    The old face of GUI Liang world shows the color of memory.


    After taking Yingluo back, Guigu Jinghong did not have any reservation. She taught her all her life. Yingluo''s progress was very fast. In only 25 years, Yingluo had reached the state of emptiness.


    After decades of living together day and night, Yingluo and Liang Danqing have a relationship beyond the elder brother and sister. At that time, their age can no longer stop the two people who really love each other.


    This year, Liang Danqing was 78 years old and Yingluo was 38 years old.


    Although nearly 80 years old, the powerful Liang Danqing looks like a middle-aged man. Under the leadership of Jinghong Guigu, Liang Danqing and his younger martial sister Yingluo officially married this year.


    Liang Danqing and Yingluo should be envied if they don''t become a couple by accident.


    However, things in the world are not so happy after all.


    The day after the wedding, Yingluo leaves without warning. Jinghong and Liang Danqing know that Yingluo is going to the imperial palace for revenge! Decades of time, the strength of her, after all, still can not suppress the seeds of hatred in the heart.


    Worried about Yingluo''s safety, Liang Danqing rushed to the Imperial Palace immediately.


    When he arrives, Yingluo has been seriously injured by the strong siege of the imperial palace. In anger, Liang Danqing will kill all the experts who siege Yingluo with the strength that makes people suffocate!


    With his help, Yingluo went back to the Imperial Palace and made great efforts to rectify the imperial palace.


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang was full of doubts and asked, "according to my predecessors, Yingluo should not be grateful to you, right? How can I hate you so much? "


    Mu Tiance also said curiously: "is Yingluo an ungrateful person?"


    From the beginning to the end, they didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with GUI Liang Tianxia''s practice. It can be seen that she took good care of Yingluo. She not only avenged Yingluo, but also helped her to take charge of the imperial palace again. Yingluo really had no reason to hate him.


    "No, I''m sorry for her..."


    GUI Liang Tianxia gently shook her head and said, "after she took charge of the imperial palace again, she also learned from the old man of the underground palace that you Yue was hurt by her master. She blamed you Yue''s death on her master."


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and blurted out: "she won''t kill your master, will she?"


    If so, they don''t know whether Yingluo is right or wrong. It''s reasonable to say that Jinghong in Guigu has nurtured and taught Yingluo, and Yingluo shouldn''t hate him. However, youyue''s death is really due to Jinghong in Guigu. After all, Jinghong in Guigu is her enemy. There''s nothing wrong with her doing so, but there''s something wrong with her It''s just extreme.


    "She thought about it, but after all, she thought about master''s kindness and didn''t start." Ghost Liang world slightly shakes his head way: "she just made a request."


    "What requirements?"


    They asked curiously.


    The ghost Liang Tianxia said, "she asked Shifu not to interfere in the affairs of the Imperial Palace from now on."


    "Master Guigu didn''t promise, did he?" Xu Shaotang asked subconsciously. After all, Jinghong of Guigu was the guardian of the previous term, so it should be impossible to agree to Yingluo''s request.


    "No!" Ghost Liang Tianxia shakes his head slightly and says: "he agreed!"


    "Ah?"


    Two people are full of surprised looking at ghost beam world.


    "Are you surprised? I was surprised, too! " Speaking of this matter, GUI Liang Tianxia showed a bitter smile on his face and said slowly, "I thought this matter was noisy, but I didn''t think that master had a plan for him."


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang doubts a way: "what calculate?"


    "Master only promised Yingluo that she would not interfere in the affairs of the imperial palace." GUI Liang Tianxia said with a bitter smile: "at that time, master was close to 150 years old. A few months after he promised Yingluo, his old man emerged and left. After that, I became the guardian. From then on, Liang Danqing became GUI Liang Tianxia!"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, then sighed: "master Guigu is really resourceful..."


    He finally understood that ghost Valley Jinghong would agree to Yingluo''s request. When he agreed to Yingluo, he might have already started to calculate everything. He did promise Yingluo not to interfere in the affairs of the Imperial Palace, but he didn''t say that Gui Liang Tianxia would not interfere!


    As a new guardian, if the imperial palace had plans to rekindle the war, GUI Liang Tianxia would certainly intervene. In this way, Gui Gu Jinghong did not violate her promise to Yingluo, nor did she violate her duty as a guardian.I have to say that this is a way to get the best of both worlds.


    It''s true, but it''s also a pity for Liang Tianxia and Yingluo.


    GUI Liang Tianxia nodded and said, "master is really resourceful! In the third year after master''s death, Yingluo''s ambition was also exposed. She began to have the idea of unifying the Kunlun kingdom. She and I were husband and wife, but our idea was different. In the end, in order to prevent her from rekindling the war, I had a war with her, and I hurt her by mistake, but I didn''t know that she was pregnant at that time... "


    At this point, the face of GUI Liang Tianxia looks guilty.


    I can imagine how sad Yingluo was at that time.


    "I see!" Xu Shaotang suddenly realized and said: "so, the reason why Hong Xiu has no martial arts talent is that she was injured in her womb?"


    It''s not hard to explain why the daughter of Yingluo and GUI liangtianxia, two top experts, has no talent for martial arts. At this moment, many problems that bothered them seem to have answers.


    No wonder GUI Liang Tianxia always says that he is sorry for Yingluo. I''m afraid that''s the fundamental contradiction between them. However, Yingluo is sad. Why is GUI Liang Tianxia not sad? Is Hong Xiu the daughter of Yingluo and also the daughter of GUI Liang Tianxia?


    However, the two lovers, who were made by nature, failed to become lovers in the end. On the contrary, they turned against each other for more than 20 years.


    "Yes GUI Liang Tianxia said with a guilty face: "for the next few years, I have been suppressing Yingluo''s ambition. Yingluo originally hated me because of Hongxiu. As a result, every time she wanted to rekindle the war, she was suppressed by me, and her hatred for me became deeper..."

 Chapter 1795

    After hearing the story of ghost Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance don''t know what to say.


    In fact, there is no deep contradiction between Yingluo and GUI liangtianxia. It''s just that their identities are different. Different identities give them different directions and form opposition.


    Yingluo wants to unify the whole Kunlun kingdom with the powerful power of the Imperial Palace, but GUI Liang Tianxia, as a guardian, can''t let Yingluo launch a war to break the balance of the whole Kunlun kingdom.


    If they stand from their own point of view, none of them is wrong. If they have to say right or wrong, I''m afraid it''s GUI Liang Tianxia who accidentally injured the pregnant Yingluo.


    After a little sigh, Xu Shaotang curiously asked the ghost Liang Tianxia, "by the way, why does Yingluo insist on letting you go to the imperial palace?"


    "It''s because of the oath I made in front of her." Ghost Liang Tianxia said with a bitter smile: "after we turned against each other, I sneaked into the Imperial Palace many times to see the red tea. Later, Yingluo found me. Yingluo forced me to swear that I would never enter the imperial palace again in my life. If I disobeyed the oath, I would let her drive me, and I would not disobey at all!"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang is a little speechless. This poisonous oath made by Yingluo forces GUI liangtianxia to ban the red sleeve ring in the Imperial Palace, which is almost equivalent to directly breaking GUI liangtianxia''s hope of meeting the red sleeve father and daughter.


    It''s just that she is punishing GUI Liang and torturing Hong Xiu.


    I''m afraid until now, Hong Xiu doesn''t know that she has a ghost Liang Tianxia, does she?


    Thinking of Hongxiu, Xu Shaotang suddenly turns his head to see mu Tiance. He thinks with deep emotion that this person''s life is incomparable. Mu Tiance was born in the family of guwu. Now he has a confidant. The background is even more ridiculous. Ghost Liang Tianxia and Yingluo have become his father-in-law and mother-in-law Whether Tiance will turn into a crab and walk horizontally in the future.


    Mu Tiance ignored Xu Shaotang''s envious eyes and asked the ghost Liang Tianxia in a soft voice, "have you never seen red tea again for so many years?"


    "No..." GUI Liang Tianxia said with regret: "since the red tea full moon, I have never seen her again. Now it should be 25 years..."


    "I can see that you miss Hong Xiu very much."


    Mu Tiance quietly looked at GUI Liang Tianxia and said: "with your strength, you should sneak into the imperial palace. If you are careful enough, Yingluo should not find it?"


    "I took a poison oath..." Ghost Liang world slightly shakes his head way, obviously, he has not understood mu Tiance''s meaning.


    "Why are you so rigid?" Xu Shaotang understood mu Tiance''s meaning and said to the ghost Liang Tianxia in a low voice, "you think, as long as Yingluo doesn''t find you going to the Imperial Palace, she can''t force you to fulfill your oath, can''t she?"


    In his opinion, in order to see his daughter, it doesn''t matter if he quietly violates his vows. Anyway, it''s not a matter of injuring nature. GUI Liang Tianxia is definitely the most powerful person in Kunlun kingdom. It doesn''t seem very difficult for Yingluo to sneak into the imperial palace to see Hongxiu.


    GUI Liang Tianxia shook his head slightly and said, "this is my only oath to her. I can''t break it..."


    "Well, you are a man of promise." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can see that you still love Yingluo in your heart, and Yingluo also loves you in her heart. I said, why don''t you two people who love each other so much try to resolve the resentment in your heart? Compared with your feelings, that bit of resentment should be nothing, right? "


    "You don''t know Yingluo. There are so many resentments in her heart that she can''t break away..." The ghost beam world shakes a head to sigh a way.


    "If you don''t try, how can you know you can''t melt?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I were you, I would not waste such a good opportunity."


    "Opportunity?"


    The ghost beam world in the eyes peeps out a trace of puzzled facial expression, curiously sees to Xu Shaotang.


    To be honest, why didn''t he want to break his grudge with Yingluo? In this life, he admitted that he owed no one but Yingluo and their mother and daughter. In the dead of night, his mind always inadvertently recalled the happiest days of his life with Yingluo.


    However, he didn''t see any chance to break the decades old feud between Yingluo and him.


    Looking at the puzzled eyes of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile. He is also a man with extraordinary strength, but his EQ is very low.


    With the idea of becoming a lover, Xu Shaotang smiles and says to the ghost Liang Tianxia: "once, what Yingluo wanted most was to unify the Kunlun Kingdom, but now, the invasion of the demons is imminent, so Yingluo should have given up the idea, right? You are just worried that Yingluo will let you become a member of the Imperial Palace and help her unify the Kunlun Kingdom after breaking her vows. But if she doesn''t even have this idea, what else do you have to worry about? On the contrary, I think that the reason why Yingluo asked you to go to the imperial palace is to give you and herself another step down. "


    "Is that so?"GUI Liang Tianxia pondered a little, then shook his head and said, "she may really ask me to help her unify the Kunlun kingdom. No matter how hard it is, she will also ask me not to interfere in the affairs of the imperial palace."


    But is it possible for him not to interfere in the affairs of the imperial palace? Obviously impossible!


    As the guardian of the Kunlun Kingdom, his greatest duty is to protect the peace of the Kunlun Kingdom and not to destroy the current balance of the Kunlun Kingdom, especially at this time.


    "I don''t think so?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "if Yingluo really hates you, I''m afraid she really killed you just now."


    "I know!"


    Ghost beam world slowly said: "she won''t kill me, I won''t kill her, but, after all, we can''t go back to the past, maybe, really only wait until the next life..."


    Looking at GUI Liang Tianxia''s dejected appearance, Xu Shaotang is also helpless. He has analyzed it for GUI Liang Tianxia. If GUI Liang Tianxia doesn''t take the initiative to resolve the knot with Yingluo, the knot will never be solved. If Yingluo wants to resolve it, I''m afraid I don''t know when to go.


    The key point is that they are all old and big. If you calculate the age of GUI Liang Tianxia, he should be over 100 years old. I don''t know if he can wait until that day.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang thought of another thing and said to GUI liangtianxia: "elder, I have another thing to ask you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Ghost beam world light ask a way.

 Chapter 1796

    "According to the master, what Yingluo has learned all her life should be taught by her teacher?"


    Yingluo was adopted by Jinghong of Guigu since she was a child. For decades, she should have been concentrating on improving her strength.


    "Of course!"


    Ghost beam world inexplicably looking at Xu Shaotang, asked: "how can you ask this? Isn''t that obvious? "


    "Well, what Yingluo knows, the elder should also know?" Xu Shaotang asked the ghost Liang Tianxia again, but this time, with a slight smile on his face, he looked at mu Tiance, who didn''t talk much.


    Mu Tiance is also puzzled by Xu Shaotang. He thinks in his heart whether Xu Shaotang is planning a plot.


    Although GUI Liang Tianxia was puzzled, he nodded his head seriously and said, "after all, I joined the school several decades earlier than her. Moreover, the master planned to let me take over the post of guardian from the day when he accepted me as an apprentice. So, in fact, he taught me a little more than what he gave to Yingluo."


    The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face was even stronger. He said with a smile, "it means that if Yingluo can, you can. If Yingluo can''t, you can too, right?"


    "Yes


    In the eyes of GUI Liang Tianxia, the color of doubt is more intense. I don''t know what the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s talk with him is.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang reached out and patted mu Tiance on the same face beside him. He said with a smile, "brother mu, it seems you can be saved!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance was slightly stunned. In doubt, his eyes suddenly brightened, as if he remembered something.


    "Are you talking about duanhundan?" Mu Tiance finally understood Xu Shaotang''s purpose.


    Xu Shaotang nodded a smile, turned to the ghost Liang world and said: "in this case, the elder should also be able to refine the antidote of the soul breaking pill?"


    "Soul breaking pill?"


    Ghost beam world tiny frown, don''t understand of ask a way: "what is break soul Dan?"


    "Ah?" The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly froze, and he asked half doubtfully: "don''t you know the soul breaking pill?"


    "I don''t know!" Ghost Liang Tianxia nodded slightly, thinking about the inexplicable words Xu Shaotang had just said to himself. He seemed to understand something in his heart. He asked Xu Shaotang faintly, "the soul breaking pill you said should be from Yingluo''s hand?"


    Xu Shaotang reached out to Mu Tiance and said, "he ate the soul breaking pill made by Yingluo. That''s why Yingluo forced us to join the imperial palace! Yingluo said that it''s OK to take the antidote of duanhun Dan once every half a year. Now it''s almost half a year. I thought that the elder who came from the same school with Yingluo could also refine the antidote of duanhun Dan, so I wanted to ask the elder to help him. "


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    He thought that Gui Liang Tianxia, who got the whole life biography of Gui Gu Jinghong, could refine the antidote of duanhun Dan. In the end, GUI Liang Tianxia didn''t even know what duanhun Dan was.


    "I see!"


    Seeing the disappointment on Xu Shaotang''s face, ghost Liang Tianxia said with a smile, "master has indeed taught us the art of alchemy, but the pills are changeable all the way. Not all the pills have fixed names. It''s not too difficult for Yingluo to make a kind of pills that I don''t know."


    "That elder''s attainments in the way of Dan medicine should also be on top of Yingluo?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes lit up a glimmer of hope, quickly said to the ghost Liang world: "I don''t know if the elder can help him remove the poison of the soul breaking pill in his body?"


    GUI Liang Tianxia shook his head slightly and said, "the pills have changed a lot. Yingluo''s attainments in pills are no less than mine. Unless I know the formula of the poison, it''s hard to remove it."


    "Formula?"


    Mu Tiance said with a bitter smile, "how can Yingluo tell us the formula?"


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly. He reached out from his arms and took out a small box. He opened the box and handed the soul breaking pill to GUI liangtianxia. He was full of expectation and said, "elder, this is the soul breaking pill that Yingluo gave us at the beginning. Let''s see if you can make the antidote of this poison."


    "I''ll try!"


    Ghost beam world hand over Xu Shaotang handed over the soul breaking Dan, Dan medicine just started, he frowned.


    When he put the pill on the tip of his nose and sniffed it gently for a while, he gave it back to Xu Shaotang.


    "Why didn''t you eat this soul breaking pill?" Ghost beam world try to cover the smile on the face, light to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Tiance and said, "I''m not stupid, he''s stupid!"


    So Xu Shaotang tells the ghost Liang Tianxia how he hid Yingluo from swallowing the soul breaking pill. It seems that he is still happy for his intelligence.


    "I don''t know who is stupid..."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, ghost Liang Tianxia said a word silently in his heart, then shook his head to Xu Shaotang and said: "although I can see what kind of medicinal materials this pill is made of, I don''t know the proportion of medicinal materials. Even if the proportion of these medicinal materials is only a little bit poor, the efficacy is very different! Therefore, I can''t prepare the corresponding antidote, at least not in a short time! "Hearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang''s face darkened again.


    "Nothing!" In contrast, mu Tiance was much more relieved, forced out a smile and said to Xu Shaotang: "anyway, this poison is not fatal, and Yingluo also promised to give me an antidote. Even if she didn''t eat the soul breaking pill, I couldn''t completely get away from the imperial palace."


    "You''d like to..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a wry smile, nodded and said, "yes, you and the imperial palace will eventually be inextricably linked."


    GUI Liang Tianxia smiles in his heart, but says quietly on his face: "you don''t have to worry too much. As long as you take the antidote on time, it won''t have any effect. I''ll find time to study it well. If the antidote is found, I''ll let you know."


    When he said this, he thought in his heart: Yingluo, since you have deep meaning, I''ll help you


    After all, he could not bear to expose Yingluo''s trick.


    Just as the three people were sighing there, a "rumble" suddenly sounded in their ears.


    Three people are surprised to follow that voice to look past, see a distance of black press of machine group is quickly approaching to this side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of doubts, looking at the dark fleet, how did they come here? Even the radar can''t detect the existence of the Kunlun boundary. How did it come here now?


    "Is that the demon clan?" The ghost Liang Tianxia suddenly stood up and said to Xu Shaotang in a deep voice: "ready to meet the enemy with me!"

 Chapter 1797

    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang grabbed the ghost Liang Tianxia who was ready to meet the enemy, and said in a hurry: "it''s not the demons! It''s supposed to be people outside of us. You wait and I''ll ask what''s going on! "


    "Well?"


    Ghost Liang world looked at Xu Shaotang in doubt and asked, "who are you outside? Are you sure? "


    GUI Liang Tianxia has never left the Kunlun Kingdom since he was born. Seeing these airplanes in the sky for the first time inevitably connects them with the demons.


    "I can''t be wrong!" Xu Shaotang looked up at the rapidly approaching fleet and said with a bitter smile, "if the equipment of the demon clan is so backward, we have nothing to worry about."


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly walked out from behind the fast Boulder, and stood on the space warship, waving to the aircrafts in the sky.


    On the other hand, the strong members of the five families are much more peaceful. However, there is a strong color of doubt on each of their faces. It seems that they have the same doubts as Xu Shaotang.


    The black aircraft group was mainly composed of armed helicopters and fighters. Seeing Xu Shaotang waving there, a helicopter quickly separated from the formation and flew to Xu Shaotang''s head.


    Soon, the door of the helicopter opened and several heavily armed soldiers quickly lowered from the helicopter.


    "Instructor Xu!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know these people, but it was obvious that they all knew Xu Shaotang.


    They landed on the warship and immediately saluted Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang returned a gift and asked, "how did you get here? There''s no electromagnetic interference here? "


    "I don''t know. It''s just that our reconnaissance satellite found something abnormal here. Mr. Song personally ordered all the planes in Weixi area to go out..." One of the soldiers replied, erect.


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and said: "give me your communicator! Get through to your superiors! "


    "Yes


    The soldier immediately took off the communicator, quickly connected to the superior, and then handed the communicator to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took over the communicator and immediately said in a deep voice to the person at the other end of the communicator, "I''m Xu Shaotang. I want to talk to song Anbang. I''m in a hurry!"


    "Just a moment!"


    "Xu Shaotang?" A few seconds later, song Anbang''s voice came from the communicator.


    "Old song?" Since it can be connected, it means that there is no electromagnetic interference in the Kunlun realm. Xu Shaotang can''t help but look at the huge ship under his feet and ask song Anbang, "can you see the Kunlun realm with your current investigation equipment?"


    He thought in his heart, is the disappearance of the strong electromagnetic interference related to the huge ship in front of him?


    Does this mean that the seal of the Kunlun Kingdom has been completely destroyed, and it is no longer an isolated world?


    Thinking of this, he was a little excited when he was worried.


    "Yes!"


    Song Anbang said: "two hours ago, we detected a strong earthquake signal. Originally, we thought it was an earthquake coming. But just half an hour ago, our reconnaissance satellite suddenly showed a picture of the Kunlun boundary. It seemed that I saw a mountain flying..."


    "That''s not a mountain!" Xu Shaotang said: "forget it, I can''t explain it to you for a while and a half. I..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xu Shaotang''s words just half said, song Anbang suddenly interrupted his words, "just received the news, long will personally talk with you!"


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang surprised said: "his side of the reaction speed is too fast?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll connect you to Longjiang right away!" After Song Anbang said a word in a hurry, his voice disappeared in the communicator.


    "Son of a bitch!" A few seconds later, the voice of the Dragon general came from the communicator, "is it you and mu Tiance who are responsible for the abnormality in Kunlun?"


    "Well I think so... "


    Xu Shaotang said a little embarrassed, and asked: "just now my father-in-law said you want to talk to me, is there something urgent?"


    "Yes


    From the other end of the messenger, the dragon will have some excited voice, saying: "the box you brought out of the pyramid, Lao Chen has opened it!"


    "What''s in it?" Xu Shaotang was delighted and asked.


    Long Jiang did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but asked, "are you in the Kunlun Kingdom now?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded.


    The Dragon general said, "I can''t tell you what''s in that box for a while. You wait for me in Kunlun, and I''ll leave for Kunlun right away."


    "Ah, are you coming to Kunlun? Come here now? " Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    From the tone of the Dragon general, he can judge that the contents in the box must be something extraordinary, otherwise the Dragon general would not rush to Kunlun.But now there is no strong electromagnetic interference in the Kunlun area. The dragon is coming from the capital, and it doesn''t have to be as troublesome as they used to be. It should arrive soon, so he doesn''t have to wait too long.


    "I have to do it myself!" Dragon will say firmly: "I see a mountain flying in Kunlun boundary through satellite monitoring, right?"


    Well, this is the problem again. It seems that everyone is very interested in this flying mountain.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, you have to come here. Let''s talk about it when you come here. Just like you said, it can''t be explained in a moment and a half."


    "Good!"


    Long Jiang promised: "then I''ll transfer you to song Anbang to see if you have anything else to tell him. I''ve already told him to execute your order unconditionally!"


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel grateful. Long Jiang''s ability to say this is based on his greatest trust.


    When the communicator was transferred to song Anbang, Xu Shaotang slowly said to song Anbang, "withdraw the fleet first. There is nothing wrong here for the time being."


    "Fart, such a big thing happened, you tell me it''s OK, do you think I''m a fool?" Song Anbang didn''t say well.


    "Don''t be so wordy, just carry out the order!"


    Xu Shaotang rare "Fox fake tiger power" once, crisp to song Anbang said.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Anbang at the other end of the communicator stops slightly. He tries to resist the impulse of swearing and turns off the communicator directly.


    Even through the communicator, Xu Shaotang can feel song Anbang''s anger at the moment.


    "Hey, old song, old song, you have today too!" After returning the messenger to the soldier, Xu Shaotang said to himself with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1798

    More than three hours later, the Kunlun boundary has entered the night.


    However, all the people did not leave, either gathered in groups to discuss something, or sat there silently thinking.


    It''s not only them, but the whole Kunlun world has entered a sleepless night. The fear of the unknown is spreading in the hearts of countless people. There are too many strange things happening in today''s Kunlun world. For those who have never gone out of the Kunlun world, today everything has subverted their awareness.


    This world has never only existed in Kunlun. Many people are worried about their unknown destiny.


    While waiting for the arrival of the dragon, Tantai Jingming, who had been training in the Luoxia mountains, also found Xu Shaotang.


    By the campfire, Xu Shaotang and others are sitting together. 500 meters away from them, GUI liangtianxia is sitting there alone. Because of his special identity, he won''t get too close to anyone, including Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    However, he did not leave, he is also here waiting for the dragon! He wants to know everything about the invasion of the demons.


    "You can still eat." Looking at Xu Shaotang biting the barbecue in his mouth, Tantai Jingming was speechless for a while and said, "don''t you worry about the invasion of the demons at all?"


    "Worry! How can we not worry? "


    Xu Shaotang swallowed the meat in his mouth and said helplessly, "but what''s the use of worrying? Now it''s not us who take the initiative. It''s not something we can control. If the demons come, we will have the strength to fight against them! "


    At this time, he believes that no one is not worried about the invasion of the demons, but up to now, no one knows when the demons will come. It''s not a matter just to be anxious here.


    Although Xu Shaotang made a point, Tantai Jingming still couldn''t eat. She sighed softly, "the development of things is more and more beyond our expectation. We can only see these things in science fiction movies. I didn''t expect that there would be a real day in front of us."


    "Haven''t you seen the metamorphosis of prehistoric civilization for a long time?"


    Xu Shaotang tore a piece of meat from the meat in his hand, chewing the meat in his mouth, and said calmly: "in fact, if you think about it carefully, it would not be normal without this huge ship! The technology of prehistoric civilization is so advanced that even time can be controlled, not to mention the huge ship in front of us? Perhaps, in our eyes, this great ship is a great ship, but in the eyes of prehistoric civilization, it is nothing more than a common thing? "


    Xu Shaotang was also shocked by the huge ship in front of him, but what he was shocked by was not the ship itself, but that Tianzhu Mountain was actually a huge ship, which was what most subverted his cognition.


    "Have you ever thought about how to deal with the demons?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked again.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I can''t think of it! Don''t think about it. It''s superfluous to think about anything now. Let''s wait for the Dragon general to come


    "By the way, when it comes to the Dragon general, why hasn''t he arrived yet?" Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly realized that something was wrong and said: "according to the normal situation, it doesn''t take so long to come to Kunlun from the capital? Is there something wrong with him? "


    Hearing what Tantai Jingming said, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops delivering meat to his mouth. He didn''t realize this problem before. Now he suddenly listens to what Tantai Jingming says, and he also feels that something is wrong.


    "How long has it been?" Xu Shaotang throws his meat on the ground and asks the people around him in a deep voice.


    PI Yongchun shook his head and said, "I don''t know. When we came to Kunlun, we didn''t bring any electronic equipment or watches."


    At that time, everyone knew that there was some strong electromagnetic interference in the Kunlun area. Knowing that it was useless to take those things with them, they would not take them.


    "I think it''s about three or four hours." Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "Three or four hours..."


    Xu Shaotang had a sudden jump in his heart. He had rushed to Weixi from the capital many times. According to the normal situation, including the road from Weixi to Kunlun, three hours should be enough for the dragon to come from the capital.


    "Miscalculation!" Xu Shaotang stood up slowly and walked back and forth uneasily. "We should have let those soldiers in Weixi area leave their communication devices for us before!"


    "Do you think something will really happen to the dragon?" Tan Tai Jing Ming also grew up uneasily, and her face was full of worries.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, shook his head slightly and said: "there should be no accident. If there is an accident with dragon general, the old song will get the news. As long as he gets the news, he will send someone to inform him!"


    "What if he doesn''t get the news?" Tan Tai Jing Ming is still worried and asks.


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly, looked at the huge ship behind him again, and said in a deep voice, "wait and see. He hasn''t come yet, and I''ll go to Weixi!"


    He thought in his heart that it would take him more than 20 minutes, or even less, to fly this huge ship to Weixi."I hope nothing will happen to him!"


    Tantai Jingming prays silently in her heart.


    At this time, the distant sky suddenly appeared a weak light, the weak light is still fast to this side.


    "It should be the future of the dragon!"


    Xu Shaotang looked directly at the distant sky, and with a long sigh of relief, said to the quiet tea beside him with a smile: "it seems that our burden is redundant."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s tight cheek finally stretched out, nodded with a smile and said: "fortunately, nothing happened. If the Dragon had an accident at this time, it would have been worse."


    It''s an eventful time now. If the Dragon general does anything more, he will shake the morale of the army. After all, the Dragon general is the God of the sea in the army.


    When they spoke, the faint light had become strong, and in a faint way, they could still hear the "rumble" of the helicopter.


    By helicopter, it is basically certain that the dragon will arrive. The last worry in Xu Shaotang''s and Tan Taijing''s mind is completely dispelled.


    As the light of the helicopter drew nearer and nearer, the people who had gathered to discuss things stopped and stood up one after another to look up at the sky.


    "The man you''re waiting for is here?"


    I don''t know when the ghost Liang world has appeared in Xu Shaotang''s side.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "here we are. Let''s go. Let me introduce you."


    Soon, the helicopter stopped not far from them, and Xu Shaotang hurriedly took GUI Liang Tianxia with him.

 Chapter 1799

    From the helicopter, there are not only dragon generals, but also song Anbang.


    As soon as song Anbang stepped down from the helicopter, he looked at Xu Shaotang with an iron face. His eyes were as wide as those of a cow. Obviously, he was still angry about Xu Shaotang''s orders.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and simply introduced them to each other.


    After greeting the ghost Liang Tianxia, the Dragon general said with emotion: "Kunlun is really an eye opener for me!"


    "There''s something more eye opening for you!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s respect for the Dragon general, ghost Liang Tianxia is curious. He really can''t understand how Xu Shaotang, a powerful man in the realm of emptiness, respects a disabled master in the realm of alchemy.


    In Kunlun, where martial arts are the most important, only the weak respect the strong. Where can the strong respect the weak?


    "Why are you here now?" Xu Shaotang said: "just now I and dantai thought you had an accident."


    The Dragon general said, "something really happened. It was delayed for a while in Weixi."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Dragon will look around and say: "think of a quiet place, let''s talk slowly."


    "A quiet place?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, and finally his eyes fell on the warship lying there.


    "Come with me, I have a good place!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took them to the gate of the warship.


    Looking at the mountain in front of him, the Dragon general frowned slightly and said, "it seems that this is the flying mountain we saw in the surveillance screen, isn''t it?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "where can a mountain fly? The mountain you see is actually a huge space warship


    "What is it? Space warship? "


    The muscles on Song Anbang''s face suddenly jumped, and he stared at the so-called space warship in front of him in disbelief.


    In terms of appearance alone, the warship did not look like a warship at all. Except for the thing that looked like a door in front of him, he could not see where there was a warship.


    I don''t know which planet''s warships will be made of rock, and there are so many broken trees and weeds. If he didn''t know that Xu Shaotang wouldn''t be talking nonsense in front of the Dragon general, he would suspect that Xu Shaotang was just making fun of himself.


    However, he didn''t know that the warship had existed in the form of Tianzhu Mountain for thousands of years. Many of the rocks were almost integrated with the warship. If he didn''t go inside, no one could see that it was a warship.


    Looking at Song Anbang''s dubious look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you will believe it soon!"


    Then he took out he Shi Bi. When he put He Shi Bi into the keyhole of the door, the door of the warship slowly opened.


    When they saw the slowly opened gate of the warship, the hearts of Longjiang and song Anbang actually believed 80%.


    When they followed Xu Shaotang into the interior of the warship, they suddenly widened their eyes and looked at everything in front of them in disbelief, as if they were looking at the ghost.


    "Here it is. It should be quiet enough." Xu Shaotang shook his hand in front of the shocked dragon general and said with a smile, "don''t worry about the shock. I''ll tell you about this warship later. Didn''t you say that old Chen opened the box? What on earth is in the box? "


    Awakened by Xu Shaotang''s great shock, Long Jiang slowly regained his mind. After a dull look at the space in front of him, he said to Xu Shaotang, "you''d better tell me something about this warship first. I I''m not dreaming, am I? "


    Although he had known the existence of prehistoric civilization for a long time, when he saw the warship with his own eyes, he was so excited and shocked that he couldn''t help saying something rude.


    "Well, let me just say it. I''ll try to make it as short as possible."


    Xu Shaotang knew that he would not explain to them what happened to the warship in front of him. They thought they were not in the mood to sit down and talk with him about other things. So he gave them a brief description of the warship that once existed in the form of Tianzhu Mountain.


    Although as simple as possible, it took Xu Shaotang five or six minutes to make it clear to them.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Long Jiang and song Anbang suddenly jumped on their faces and cried out in panic: "no, there''s something wrong with that meteorite!"


    "Meteorite? What meteorite? "


    A few people don''t understand of see to these two people, isn''t say this warship of affair? What happened to the meteorite?


    Long Jiang looked at Song Anbang and said, "come and tell them that I want to contact Lao Qin and them immediately."


    With that, Long Jiang pushes his wheelchair to a little place inside the warship, takes out his phone and starts to contact Qin Guozhu.


    Looking at Long Jiang''s abnormal behavior, several people all cast inquiring eyes at Song Anbang.


    "Didn''t Mr. long stay with me for a while?" Song Anbang said: "that''s because we have detected a huge meteorite moving towards us quickly. According to experts'' speculation, according to the speed of the meteorite, it should only take less than a month for that meteorite to collide with the earth!"Hearing this, Xu Shaotang also jumped on his face, frowned and asked: "do you mean that meteorite is probably a warship of other civilizations?"


    "Yes


    Song Anbang nodded and said, "before, we all thought it was just a meteorite. Just now I heard about this warship. I think that so-called meteorite should also be a space warship."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face changed greatly and asked, "when did you detect that meteorite?"


    Song Anbang said: "shortly after the dragon will take off from the capital, calculate the time, should be almost two and a half hours ago!"


    "There was no sign before, it was suddenly detected?"


    "Yes Song Anbang nodded again: "I believe it''s not just us. Other countries should have monitored it. Mr. long and Mr. Qin had a simple video conference with them in Weixi, which was to discuss how to avoid this meteorite hitting the earth."


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang calculated the time in silence. Soon after the warship moved, the seal of Kunlun Kingdom disappeared completely. Then the strong electromagnetic interference of Kunlun Kingdom disappeared, and then the meteorite moving towards the earth at high speed was detected.


    It''s not hard to conclude that the meteorite is aimed at the earth. I''m afraid that the reason why the meteorite is aimed at the earth is that the electromagnetic interference in the Kunlun Kingdom has disappeared, and the unknown civilization has also detected something.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help looking at the warship.

 Chapter 1800

    "Invasion of demons!"


    These words suddenly appear in Gui Liang Tianxia''s mind.


    Although he did not fully understand song Anbang and Xu Shaotang''s words, he also judged that the meteorite moving at a high speed towards their world should be related to the legendary demon clan.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded to the ghost Liang Tianxia and said, "I think this should be the legendary demon clan!"


    "The time of the invasion of the demons is too coincidental, isn''t it?" Tan Tai Jing Ming frowned tightly and said.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "it''s really a coincidence. Now I suspect that there is a mysterious signal on this warship, which is monitored by the demons!"


    "Well?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, a few faces have a look of thinking.


    If you think about it carefully, Xu Shaotang''s conjecture is not unreasonable. As soon as the electromagnetic interference in Kunlun disappeared, the demons there began to take action.


    Tantai Jingming thought carefully for a while and then said, "Shaotang, do you think that the purpose of the seal of Kunlun kingdom is to shield the signal of this warship?"


    "Very likely!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked at Song Anbang and said, "did your monitoring system detect any abnormal signals from this warship?"


    "I don''t think so for the time being!" Song Anbang said: "it may be that the electromagnetic interference in the Kunlun area has just disappeared. Now everyone is monitoring other things. Maybe they don''t pay special attention to whether the warship has abnormal signals!"


    "Then you''d better have someone focus on monitoring the signal of this warship now!" Xu Shaotang said quickly.


    "No!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Long Jiang''s voice rang out behind them, "I''ve asked Long Fei to transfer several communication experts from Shennong mountain base. They will arrive tomorrow morning at the latest!"


    "Oh, that''s good!"


    Now that Longjiang has arranged, Xu Shaotang has nothing to worry about.


    Now what they suspect most is that this warship is sending signals to the demons that they don''t know. If it''s really like what they suspect, it''s much better to solve this problem.


    When long Jiang Wu comes to them in a wheelchair, Xu Shaotang asks him, "what''s in that box?"


    "This!"


    When talking, the dragon will slowly take out a colorful gem from his hand.


    "Gem?"


    Mu Tiance frowned slightly. He once guessed that there might be anything in the box, but he never guessed that it would be a gem.


    Xu Shaotang''s face was also stiff. He took the gem from longjiang''s hand in amazement. He looked at it carefully. The gem was about the size of a fist. At first glance, it seemed to show an irregular shape. At a closer look, it seemed to have certain rules.


    From the appearance, Xu Shaotang didn''t see any difference in this gem. Even if this gem is very valuable, he thinks it''s worthless at the moment.


    They went to great pains to find the suspected ark box in the pyramid. He thought that there would be something important in the box, but when he saw the gem, he suddenly felt fooled.


    Even if it was a piece of waste paper related to prehistoric civilization, he thought it was more valuable than this colorful gem.


    "Are you disappointed?"


    Seeing the astonished look on Xu Shaotang''s face, Long Jiang asked slowly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said: "it''s more than disappointment. I want to smash this broken stone!"


    "Then you don''t think there is any hope." Long Jiang said: "the hardness of this gem is beyond our imagination. None of our current equipment can test its hardness."


    "No matter how hard it is, it''s just a stone!" Looking at the jewel in his hand, he said, "are you sure it''s the one who swallowed it alive?"


    The Dragon general nodded solemnly: "very sure! My people watch Lao Chen 24 hours a day. There is no chance for him to steal a beam and change a pillar! "


    At this time, the ghost Liang Tianxia next to him suddenly stepped forward slightly, staring at the jewel in Xu Shaotang''s hand, and said in a deep voice: "let me see how?"


    Seeing the look of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang''s eyes show a look of doubt. It seems that he is very interested in this gem?


    After handing the gems to Gui Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang silently observes the look of GUI Liang Tianxia.


    GUI Liang Tianxia slowly took the gem from Xu Shaotang. First he had a careful relationship for a while, then he closed his eyes gently, as if he was feeling the magic charm of the gem.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang feels the real Qi of GUI Liang Tianxia fluctuates slightly.


    He was about to ask when an inexplicable force suddenly gushed from the gem.Xu Shaotang instinctively felt the danger of this force. When he was about to ask people to avoid, the force surged to him.


    "Poof..."


    Song Anbang was directly shocked by the inexplicable force. His body hit the wall of the passage heavily and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Before he knew what was going on, he fainted.


    Other people have Qi to protect their bodies. Although they are not as shocked as song Anbang, they also feel a burst of Qi and blood in their chest.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang flashed to song Anbang with the fastest speed, gently shook song Anbang''s body, and cautiously cried: "old song! Old song... "


    He called you several times in a row, but song Anbang didn''t respond.


    Xu Shaotang quickly holds song Anbang''s back with one hand and slowly passes his true Qi to him. At the same time, he reaches out his hand to test song Anbang''s nose.


    Song Anbang''s breath was very disordered, without any rules. He was in a hurry and slowed down, obviously seriously injured.


    "Sorry!" Ghost beam world also didn''t expect to be like this, embarrassed to Xu Shaotang said a, quickly came to song Anbang''s side squat down, way: "let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly for a while, and finally nodded gently.


    Ghost Liang Tianxia takes song Anbang''s pulse and feels it quietly. Then he reaches out his hand and takes out a celadon vial from his arms. From the vial, he pours a fragrant pill into song Anbang''s mouth and urges Zhenqi to help him absorb the effect of the pill.


    After a long time, I felt song Anbang''s disordered breath gradually stabilized, and GUI liangtianxia slowly put away his true Qi.


    "How is he, master?" Xu Shaotang is full of worry to ask a way.


    Although he often disagrees with song Anbang, he is very concerned about him.


    "It''s OK. You can recover after a few days'' rest." The ghost Liang Tianxia said: "sorry, I didn''t expect that gem to have such power just now..."

 Chapter 1801

    Seeing that song Anbang was ok, Xu Shaotang was full of doubts and asked the ghost Liang Tianxia, "master, do you know that gem? What on earth is that gem? "


    He took back what he had just said. This gem is certainly not as simple as they thought.


    Just now, he only felt the slight fluctuation of Qi on GUI Liang Tianxia, which proved that Gui Liang Tianxia didn''t inject much Qi into that gem. Even so, this gem has such powerful power. If GUI Liang Tianxia injected a lot of Qi into this gem, it is estimated that song Anbang is a corpse now, and even they may die.


    Xu Shaotang is also curious to see the world.


    Just now, they all felt the power from that gem. A gem that they thought was useless except for good-looking could have such strong power, which really made them curious.


    GUI Liang Tianxia stood up slowly and said in a deep voice: "I''m not sure. I just guess that this gem is probably the legendary Nuwa stone!"


    "Nuwa stone?"


    After hearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, everyone fell into a dull state again.


    Nuwa stone, no one here should not know, but it is something that exists in the myth. The most famous myth is the story of journey to the west, in which the monkey king was born from Nuwa stone.


    Although they are now beginning to think that the myths of Xia state are not just simple myths, they still feel a little incredible when it comes to Nuwa stone.


    "Master, can you tell us in detail?"


    When he recovered from the shock, Xu Shaotang said curiously to the ghost Liang Tianxia.


    GUI Liang Tianxia nodded and said: "it is said that in ancient times, the God of water worked together and fought with the God of fire Zhu Rong. When he was defeated by Zhu Rong, he felt resentful..."


    "Gonggong broke up Buzhou mountain, and heaven and earth collapsed..." As soon as the story of GUI Liang Tianxia begins, mu Tiance goes on.


    "Do you know?" Ghost beam world surprised to see mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said calmly: "everyone here should know the story of Nuwa mending the sky."


    "Since you know the story, you should know the Nuwa stone, right?"


    GUI Liang Tianxia thought that they didn''t know this at all, so he planned to tell them from beginning to end. Unexpectedly, they also knew this story.


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "we do know about the Nuwa stone, but the Nuwa mending the sky is just a myth. We didn''t connect this gem with the Nuwa stone at all."


    "So it is!" GUI Liang Tianxia suddenly nodded and said, "I don''t know much about the Nuwa stone, but my master once mentioned it. However, my master said that the Nuwa stone is real, and that it is the most precious stone in ancient times and has great power! In fact, master has never seen the Nuwa stone, which was handed down from the previous guardians. When I saw this gem just now, I just had doubts, so I tried to inject a little bit of real Qi into it. I didn''t expect that this gem really has magical power. "


    Since they all know the origin of Nuwa stone, there is no need for Guiliang Tianxia to tell them the story of Nuwa mending the sky, just tell them what they know.


    In fact, he didn''t know what the Nuwa stone looked like or whether it really existed. He heard all these things from master Guigu Jinghong.


    Therefore, he was not sure that the colorful gem in front of him must be the legendary Nuwa stone. After all, no one had ever seen what the real Nuwa stone looked like. Although the gem also had some unknown power, it might be a coincidence, and he could not be too full of it.


    After listening to the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, everyone fell into silence again.


    GUI Liang Tianxia handed the gem back to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "although I don''t know whether this gem is Nuwa stone, there is no doubt that this gem does have magical power. You''d better put it away. Maybe it can save your life at the critical time."


    To be honest, he would like to have a good study of this gem, but it is not his thing.


    What''s more, listening to what they said before, in order to get this gem, they also made great efforts, and he would not shamelessly take it as his own.


    Xu Shaotang numbly took the gem, and his eyes fell on it.


    At the moment, his mind is in a mess, the invasion of the demons are still clear, Nuwa stone came out again?


    "Do you think the demons will come just for Nuwa stone?"


    The dragon will ponder a little, thinking: "before we knew that there was something very important to the demons in that pyramid. I was thinking, could this important thing be the Nuwa stone?"


    "Maybe, maybe!"Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "in the pyramid, we only think that the box will be the most important thing. If the Nuwa stone is the very important thing mentioned in the data we cracked, then your guess should be very accurate!"


    Ghost beam world surprised to see two people one eye, ask a way: "if according to your guess, as long as hand over Nu Wa stone, the demon clan won''t invade our world?"


    He suddenly found that Xu Shaotang''s understanding of the demons seems to be far above them.


    Apart from knowing about the invasion of the demons, he knew almost nothing about the demons. From the things Xu Shaotang talked about in this club, they should have a certain understanding of the demons.


    Thinking of this, he began to wonder how they learned about these things.


    "I don''t know that either." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "but I think, no matter whether our guess is right or not, we should not take chances. Even if the demons really come for the Nuwa stone, even if we really hand over the Nuwa stone, we are afraid that the demons will not invade our world. This thing can be used as a last resort, but don''t use it at the beginning The bottom card comes out. According to our understanding, the demons are not easy to deal with. "


    "It seems that I have to talk about the demons with you some time." Ghost beam world if thoughtful said.


    "I''d love to!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "whether it''s Kunlun or us, the demons are our common enemies!"


    Speaking of this, he thought in his heart, now the seal of the Kunlun Kingdom has been broken, there is no Kunlun Kingdom, there is no Kunlun Kingdom, where you can see is the territory of Xia!

 Chapter 1802

    Although it''s been a whole day, no one is sleepy at this time. Everyone is waiting for the experts transferred by Longjiang.


    No one can sleep without making clear about this warship. As Xu Shaotang said, fighting against the demons is not only a matter of which person or country, but also a matter of people all over the world.


    We all know that there is no way to complete the eggs under the cover of the nest.


    Song Anbang, who passed out in a coma, has not yet woken up. Mu Tiance is telling GUI Liangtian what they know about prehistoric civilization in detail. Now it is almost certain that Atlantis civilization is the so-called demon tribe!


    But Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming are called to one side.


    When they get to the place where they can''t hear in the ghost Liang world, the Dragon stops the dantai Jingming who helps him push the wheelchair.


    "What do you think of the Kunlun kingdom?"


    After stopping, the dragon will slowly ask them.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t understand the meaning of Longjiang''s words. He looked at Longjiang doubtfully and said, "I don''t understand what you mean."


    The dragon will slowly raise his head, sigh a little, said: "before, the Kunlun world is almost a world of its own, we can ignore, but now, the seal of the Kunlun world has been broken, and there is no strong electromagnetic interference, do you think, we can ignore here?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of the Dragon general and said firmly: "we have an old saying that it''s true that the whole world is the land of kings! The Kunlun kingdom is in our territory. The people here are the people of Xia Kingdom, whether they admit it or not! "


    "Yes Dan Tai Jing Ming also nodded heavily.


    "It seems that you all mean the same thing to me." The dragon will smile with satisfaction and say, "but now the question is, will people in Kunlun accept our control?"


    "That''s not what they say!" After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said, "now I don''t need to think about it. Let''s wait until the invasion of the demons is solved! If we can''t solve the problem of the invasion of the demons, everything we talk about now is meaningless. "


    If the demons really succeed in invading the world, I''m afraid it will be a matter of time and how many people the whole human race can survive. The best case is to become a slave of the demons. As a result, Xu Shaotang himself can''t accept it.


    "Having said that, I have to plan ahead if I can!" Long Jiang said anxiously: "there are many experts in Kunlun. Anyone who goes out will stir up the outside world. If you can''t restrain these people, you should know the consequences."


    "Don''t worry, they don''t have the chance!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand slightly and said confidently: "except for the five families and the Imperial Palace, no other forces in the Kunlun Kingdom constitute any threat! And the five families and the Imperial Palace are restrained by the forefathers of the ghost Liang world, and they dare not make too much trouble! Besides, now there is no electromagnetic interference in Kunlun, and our high-tech weapons are not vegetarian! "


    Xu Shaotang is really not afraid of these people in Kunlun. Now the warship is under their control. The weapons on the warship can completely ignore those experts. Even the top experts like GUI Liang Tianxia and Yingluo can''t bear the attack of those weapons!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s full of confidence, Long Jiang''s worries seemed to go down a lot. He also slowly showed a smile on his face and said, "I''ll leave this matter to you. If people from Kunlun Kingdom go out to mess with us, I''ll find your son''s trouble!"


    "You are really good at catching strong men!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the Dragon general with a bitter smile, but he doesn''t refuse. Anyway, he is used to being caught by the Dragon general.


    "Ha ha, who do you want? Shall I catch a girl The dragon will laugh.


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "what''s the difference between catching her and catching me?"


    "I wish you knew!" The Dragon general laughed and said, "well, let''s not talk about this. The most urgent thing now is to verify your guess. If this warship sends out the signal again, it will be easy to do."


    "I think so, too."


    Xu Shaotang said slowly: "before this warship was inserted on the ground, I wonder if this warship will crash into our world by accident."


    "Well?"


    Tantai Jingming thought about Xu Shaotang''s words carefully and asked, "do you mean this warship is probably sending a distress signal to their people?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "for example, if our plane crashes unexpectedly, will it also send a distress signal?"


    "Of course!" The dragon will nod slightly.


    With their analysis, this matter seems to be gradually clear up, now just wait for those experts to verify it.


    After making up his mind, Longjiang asked, "what do you think of Nuwa stone?"


    Hearing Long Jiang''s question, Xu Shaotang had a big head. He rubbed his sore temple and said, "don''t ask me about this. I don''t know anything about it. If it''s Nuwa stone, I''m afraid our cognition of the world will be completely overturned."When the myth is no longer a myth, even if the inner strength of the people, I am afraid there will be a sense of loss.


    "Do you want this gem to be Nuwa stone or not?" The dragon will continue to ask.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know. It''s better to take a step at a time."


    "All right!" Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "well, I have nothing else to tell you alone. Let''s go. Otherwise, they will think that we are discussing something shameful from them."


    With that, Longjiang motioned to Tantai Jingming to push him.


    When greedy ink came here, mu Tiance immediately stood up and said to Xu Shaotang, "you''d better tell me. I''m not as good at telling stories as you are."


    Mu Tiance is not that kind of person who talks a lot. Except for being alone with Xu Shaotang, he always tries not to talk when he doesn''t speak. It''s really hard for him to tell GUI Liangtian about the demons.


    "Well, you don''t know how to cherish the chance."


    Xu Shaotang winked at mu Tiance and said, "don''t take advantage of this time to communicate with your father-in-law. You want to see Hongxiu. I don''t know when you have to wait!"


    "You talk so much!"


    Mu Tiance rarely blushed, and turned his lips to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s back, ghost Liang Tianxia just smiles but doesn''t speak. He is very satisfied with his son-in-law.


    However, although he has heard something about Mu Tiance and Hongxiu, he can''t help because Yingluo is in the middle.

 Chapter 1803

    It took more than two hours for Xu Shaotang to explain to Gui Liang Tianxia what they learned about the demons.


    After hearing what Xu Shaotang said, ghost Liang Tianxia''s mood could not be calm for a long time.


    In the past, although he knew the demons and that they were very powerful, he had no idea how powerful they were. After a series of narration by Xu Shaotang, he had a certain understanding of the power of the demons.


    "Thank you


    For a long time, ghost beam world just slowly to Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are welcome, master. You should have told me these things. To fight against the demons is not just a matter for one of us, but for all of us. "


    "Not bad!" The Dragon general looked at the ghost Liang world, and his old face was filled with pride. He said firmly: "although we don''t have so many experts in Kunlun, we have advanced weapons. As long as the demons really come, we will fight with them at all costs to the end!"


    Listen to the words of Xu Shaotang and the Dragon general, ghost Liang Tianxia nods slightly, and then his eyes fall on the leg of the Dragon general.


    "Your legs What''s going on? " Ghost beam world slightly doubt to the dragon will ask.


    Dragon general ha ha a smile, understatement said: "when young and people contest, tendons broken, no harm!"


    After many years, and the Mu family has now reached a settlement with them, the Dragon general has long been open about his own legs, and has never thought of going to Mu Jianchen for revenge. As long as the Mu family can always be like this, let alone one leg, even if it takes his life, he will not frown.


    "Can you show me?" "Ghost Liang Tianxia said with a smile:" I also know a little bit of medical theory, maybe I can help you cure these legs


    "Are you still familiar with medical theory?" Xu Shaotang is full of surprise looking at GUI Liang Tianxia. He knows that Gui Liang Tianxia has a little understanding. It must be modest words. Since GUI Liang Tianxia has said such words, it at least proves that he has some confidence in his medical skills.


    GUI Liang Tianxia nodded slightly and said, "master, she has been learning all the time. There is almost nothing wrong with her music, chess, calligraphy and painting, medicine and medicine. I have followed him for decades and learned a little bit."


    Hearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang said with regret: "respecting teachers is really a strange generation! It''s a pity I can''t see him! "


    At present, he has seen GUI Liang Tianxia''s attainments in martial arts, calligraphy and painting, which are absolutely the level of top masters. He believes that Gui Liang Tianxia''s attainments are also the top of Kunlun kingdom along the way of elixir. Now, coupled with medical theory, it has to be said that the light of GUI Liang Tianxia''s involvement is rare in the world.


    And Gui Gu Jinghong, who can teach such disciples as GUI Liang Tianxia and Yingluo, doesn''t know how amazing he is.


    "Shifu, he''s really a wonderful man of his generation!" GUI Liang Tianxia said with emotion: "I once heard the master say that what he learned is nothing. There are many things in the guardians'' biography, which disappear with the years. Those guardians in the past are really strong, almost to the point where they can''t do anything!"


    "Brother, it seems that you still have the hope to stand up in your life!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general excitedly, then saluted to the ghost Liang world with unprecedented respect, and said, "please take a look for my elder brother, I''m very grateful!"


    If GUI Liang Tianxia can really cure Long Jiang''s leg, Xu Shaotang believes that not only he but also Qin Guozhu will regard GUI Liang Tianxia as a benefactor.


    Compared with Xu Shaotang''s excitement, Long Jiang is much calmer. He has been in a wheelchair for half his life, and he has been used to it. It''s a joy to be able to cure his legs. If he can''t, he won''t be disappointed.


    "Please, sir!" Dragon will smile, calm to ghost beam world said.


    Ghost beam world slightly nodded, slowly walked to the dragon will squat in front of, at this time, the dragon will have taken the initiative to lift his pants.


    Ghost beam world slowly luck his true Qi, the true Qi into the dragon''s legs, closed his eyes quietly feel some, and then withdraw the true Qi, open his eyes, gently a finger in the dragon''s knee, asked: "do you feel?"


    The Dragon general shook his head and said, "no!"


    Ghost Liang Tianxia once again injected his true Qi into the Dragon general''s leg, at the same time, he flicked it on his knee and asked, "now?"


    "It''s like A little bit... "


    The Dragon general''s eyes showed a hint of joy, and frowned: "just now it seems that there is a feeling of electric shock, a little numb, but now it''s gone."


    "Well, I guess I know!" Ghost beam world slowly stand up, face with a faint smile.


    "How are you, master?" Seeing GUI liangtianxia stand up, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming come together and ask GUI liangtianxia nervously: "can it be cured?"


    "There''s a bit of trouble..." ghost Liang Tianxia whispered


    Hearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming''s eyes suddenly darkened.


    Looking at the look of Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, the Dragon general smiles with relief and says, "it''s OK. I''ve been here for most of my life.""What are you doing?" Ghost beam world some funny looking at them, way: "I mean a little trouble, didn''t say can''t cure."


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang''s dim eyes lit up again. He grabbed GUI Liang Tianxia''s arm excitedly and asked, "can the elder really cure his leg?"


    Ghost Liang Tianxia gently nodded his head and said: "his legs have been disabled for a long time. The tendons of the whole leg have shrunk. If you want to cure his leg, the most troublesome thing is not to let his broken tendons grow well again, but to let those shrunken tendons recover again, which requires several very rare herbs."


    Xu Shaotang said excitedly: "no matter what kind of medicine the elder wants, as long as the elder tells me, no matter how difficult it is, I will find it for him!"


    "Hard to find, not hard to find." GUI Liang Tianxia''s face showed a slightly bitter smile and said, "there is a place where I can find all the herbs I want, but that place is the place I can''t go."


    "Where can''t I go?" Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, immediately reaction came over, deep voice way: "emperor palace?"


    "Yes


    GUI Liang Tianxia nodded and said, "as far as I know, Yingluo has collected a lot of precious medicinal materials over the years, and there are also medicinal materials that can only be found in the Imperial Palace''s medicine field. Therefore, the easiest way is to go to the imperial palace to find the medicinal materials I want. However, you should also know that Yingluo is not very good at speaking and doing things according to her own mood I have nothing to do with you herbs. "


    Xu Shaotang respectfully saluted the ghost Liang world again and solemnly said, "please tell me the herbs you need. I will find a way to find them for you."

 Chapter 1804

    When it was light, two helicopters landed from the sky.


    They knew that it was the dragon who sent the experts here.


    Four gray haired elderly people came down from one of the helicopters, and some necessary equipment came down from the other helicopter.


    After simply explaining the current situation to the four experts, the four entered the interior of the warship under the leadership of Xu Shaotang.


    Entering the interior of the warship, the four experts were naturally shocked. However, the Dragon general didn''t give them too many opportunities to be shocked. He said in a hurry: "don''t be surprised, ladies and gentlemen. If you have time, I don''t care how surprised you are. Now, please hurry to see if the warship is sending out, which we can''t monitor It''s urgent. Please do your best! "


    The four also came all night. Even if the Dragon didn''t say it, they knew it must be an extremely urgent matter. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be transferred from that important base in Shennong mountain all night.


    At the moment, after listening to Long Jiang''s words, the four quickly put away their shock and curiosity, nodded and said, "don''t worry, Mr. long, we''ll start working right away!"


    "Well, I''ll trouble you." The Dragon general nodded and said, "we don''t understand these things. It''s all up to you. If you need anything, I will satisfy you."


    "Good!"


    The four men nodded at the same time and quickly went into the depth of the warship.


    Xu Shaotang came out after they helped to send in the equipment. They didn''t understand the equipment, so they were all surrounded in it, which not only couldn''t help, but also affected the work of the four experts.


    Outside the warship, Xu Shaotang pondered for a while and said to Jingming of dantai: "dantai, you and my master will be responsible for the affairs here. We must ensure the safety of them and those experts. If anyone wants to do harm to them, he can do it directly!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and asked, "are you going to the imperial palace?"


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "originally mu Tiance and I were going to the imperial palace. Now we just stopped by to ask Yingluo for some medicinal materials, so as to cure the Dragon general''s leg as soon as possible."


    If GUI liangtianxia doesn''t tell him about the treatment of the Dragon general''s legs, he may wait until these experts see some results before going to the imperial palace. But now that he knows that the Dragon general''s legs have the hope of recovery, he just wants to go to the Imperial Palace immediately to get the herbs that Gui liangtianxia needs. Even if he can recover the Dragon general''s legs one day earlier, he is happy.


    Hearing the conversation between Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, Long Jiang gently waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. I''ve been disabled for several decades. No matter how anxious I am, don''t go anywhere now. Just wait here. Wait for these experts to find out the situation first. The invasion of the demons is the major event. At this time, there are other things Everything is a small thing! "


    "It''s not a matter for me to stay here and wait!" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I guess these experts should be able to work out nothing for a while and a half. Rather than that, I''d better go to the Imperial Palace first. When I come back, they should be able to work out something."


    Long Jiang shook his head and said, "wait and see what these experts say."


    See dragon will insist again and again, Xu Shaotang also have no way, can only helplessly nod.


    While they were waiting there, song Anbang, who had passed out, finally woke up.


    Xu Shaotang just talked with song Anbang a few words, and GUI liangtianxia called him and mu Tiance to one side.


    Looking at the appearance of ghost Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang''s heart sank again, and asked in a low voice: "elder, is the leg of dragon general..."


    He thought that as long as he got the herbs that Gui Liang Tianxia needed, GUI Liang Tianxia would be able to cure the Dragon general''s leg. Now seeing what GUI Liang Tianxia looks like, he suddenly began to have no bottom again and thought to himself, is there anything wrong with GUI Liang Tianxia in front of the Dragon general.


    "No Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, GUI liangtianxia shook his head and said in a low voice, "I saw you talking to people far away with something. It seems that you can still see people far away in it?"


    "Well, that''s a cell phone." Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ghost beam world face a joy, have coy of ask a way: "want to see of person all can see?"


    "That''s the theory!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes moved slightly, and then he seemed to understand something. He asked the ghost Liang Tianxia with a smile, "do you want to see the red sleeves, elder?"


    No wonder the ghost Liang Tianxia is coy. It turns out that he had some ideas when he saw them using their mobile phones to make video calls.


    But it''s normal. GUI Liang Tianxia hasn''t seen his own daughter for more than 20 years. If he doesn''t want to say that, it must be a lie. However, under the oath he made to Yingluo, he can easily sneak into the Imperial Palace, but he can''t go to the imperial palace to see Hongxiu. He can only miss Hongxiu in his heart.


    Now see that they can use mobile phones for remote video, presumably ghost Liang world also want to use this method to see tea bar.Poor world parents heart, although the ghost Liang world is a generation of strong, but in the end can not avoid vulgar.


    By Xu Shaotang guessed his mind, ghost beam world face rare a little red, said: "I want to ask you to help me a favor, let me use your what mobile phone to see tea."


    "Of course not!" Xu Shaotang smiles and says, "but Yingluo won''t let us see Hongxiu either. We can only try our best to find a way this time. It''s not sure that we can let you see Hongxiu."


    "You can see it!"


    Mu Tiance suddenly said: "I have a picture of red sleeve in my mobile phone, but I didn''t bring it here this time. I can ask me to send it for me!"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang patted his head and said, "how can I forget this thing! When Yingluo came to the door, you and Hongxiu took a picture together! "


    "Really?" The ghost beam world face immediately peeps out the smile of difficult cover, ask a way: "that when can take over?"


    Mu Tiance said: "I''ll find a phone to tell my family that it will be delivered in a few hours."


    "Great!"


    At the moment, the old face of GUI Liang Tianxia actually showed a childlike smile.


    Looking at the smile on GUI Liang Tianxia''s face, Xu Shaotang makes up his mind that he should still find a way to send a mobile phone to Hongxiu. In this way, they can make a video call at that time, and he doesn''t know what GUI Liang Tianxia will be happy to see Hongxiu.

 Chapter 1805

    After waiting for a whole day, those experts didn''t come up with a reason.


    But no one blames those experts. After all, the technology of the demons is not a bit different from their current technology. If it''s so easy to research it out, they won''t have to worry about the invasion of the demons.


    Long Jiang finally agreed to let Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance go to the Imperial Palace first.


    During this period, mu Tiance''s mobile phone was also delivered. When GUI Liangtian saw the picture of Hongxiu on mu Tiance''s mobile phone, GUI Liangtian burst into tears on the spot, and then walked far away with his mobile phone in silence.


    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance went to the imperial palace.


    Without the strong electromagnetic interference, the helicopter can fly freely in the sky of Kunlun, which saves Xu Shaotang a lot of time.


    The helicopter hovered over the waterfall. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance jumped directly from the helicopter to the ground.


    Looking at the waterfall in front of him, mu Tiance''s mood rises and falls. He also wants to see Hongxiu and hand over the things in his bag to Hongxiu.


    "Brother mu, you''re very smart. You''ve even got your waterproof backpack ready."


    Looking at mu Tiance with a backpack on his back, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "what are you carrying in your backpack?"


    "Mobile phone and power bank, mainly power bank..." Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "What is it?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance''s bulging backpack in amazement and said, "don''t tell me, you have dozens of power bank in your backpack?"


    Looking at the fussy Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance hummed, "don''t you need to charge your mobile phone?"


    "High, really high!"


    Xu Shaotang put up his thumb to Mu Tiance with a smile on his face and said with a smile, "can''t you carry a solar charger for Hongxiu?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance can''t help but slightly stagnate. After a long time, he said to Xu Shaotang: "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Xu Shaotang said wrongly: "you didn''t ask..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s innocent appearance, mu Tiance wants to take the backpack on his back and smash it on Xu Shaotang''s head.


    After staring at Xu Shaotang fiercely for a long time, mu Tiance gritted his teeth and said, "let''s go, first find a way to give these things to Hongxiu, and then get her a solar charger when she has a chance!"


    Now that he''s here, it''s impossible for him to ask people to buy a solar charger from the capital and send it to him. It''s the only way.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s depressed look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are treating the symptoms now. Let''s find a way to cure the root cause! As long as the knot between Yingluo and GUI Liang Tianxia is untied, I believe Yingluo will never break up you and Hongxiu again. "


    "It''s easy for you to say!" Mu Tiance sighed softly: "Yingluo is too stubborn. It''s not so easy to untie the knot between them."


    "Try it. How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged, then jumped through the waterfall, mu Tiance also quickly followed.


    When they came to the end of the passage, they immediately felt the breath of several strong people. Judging from the breath, the strength of the people hiding in the dark should not be in Huaxu. It seems that Yingluo has strengthened the defense of the Imperial Palace since they broke into the Imperial Palace last time.


    But this time they are aboveboard to come, also don''t need to hide, two people swaggered out of the channel.


    Just out of the tunnel, several strong winds hit them respectively.


    Two people immediately carry true Qi to resist, at the same time shout aloud: "we are ordered to see the palace Lord, who dares to stop!"


    "Bang Bang..."


    A sound of genuine Qi collision sounded, and both sides were shaken away.


    At the same time, four old men with white hair stood in front of them.


    "You two again!"


    An old man looked at them with a frosty face and said, "it seems that the lesson that the palace master taught you last time is not enough!"


    Obviously, they know Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the old man and said, "we are here at the order of the palace master. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the palace master! If you dare to do it again, don''t blame us for being rude! "


    While talking, Xu Shaotang slanders her heart. Yingluo, the woman who has agreed to wait for them in the Imperial Palace, doesn''t say hello to these guards in advance, which makes them think they are going to break into the imperial palace again.


    They are not idiots. They know that they are not Yingluo''s opponents, but they still try to break through. Isn''t that for death?


    "In the name of the palace master?" The old man frowned slightly. Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t look fake, he whispered to one of the people beside him, "go ahead quickly and report to see if what they said is true or false."


    "Good!"


    The man immediately took the order and left.


    While waiting for the man''s reply, the two sides fell into a state of confrontation. No one did it well. They were just staring at each other.A few minutes later, the person who went to report came back and said in a deep voice, "the palace master has something important to do. I want you to wait here and let you in after the palace master has dealt with the matter in hand!"


    "What''s important? What''s the matter with her? " Xu Shaotang said with a black face: "even if she has something important, she should at least let us go in and wait. What''s the matter with us waiting here?"


    The man said in a voice, "this is the order of the palace master. There is no need to say more!"


    "What kind of broken orders, I doubt that you didn''t pass them on at all!" Xu Shaotang said angrily, "if you dare to obstruct me, don''t blame my men for being merciless!"


    "Whatever you want!"


    That person light said a, immediately no longer many words, just with others together in front of Xu Shaotang them, don''t give them the chance to break into the imperial palace.


    Looking at these four door gods, Xu Shaotang felt helpless and had to go to the side with mu Tiance to sit down and wait.


    "What does your mother-in-law mean?" Xu Shaotang snorted: "it''s clearly agreed to wait for us in the imperial palace. Now let''s drink cold air here? Although we are nominally from the Imperial Palace, is it impolite of her? "


    Mu Tiance slightly turned his head, glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you expect her to be polite to you?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, then said with a bitter smile: "it''s true. Originally, there was no reason to talk with women, let alone women like Yingluo."


    There''s no way. Who says Yingluo is stronger than them? What''s more, they still ask for Yingluo''s help this time, and they are not good at making mistakes, otherwise Yingluo will embarrass them and they will have to suffer for themselves.


    "Wait..." Mu Tiance leaned his body there and looked slowly into the palace. He thought silently in his heart: Hong Xiu, I''ve come to see you

 Chapter 1806

    Xu Shaotang had been waiting for them all day.


    During the period, Xu Shaotang tried to break through several times, but he finally held back.


    It wasn''t until the next day that Yingluo asked them to come and see her.


    Full of resentment, they came to Yingluo''s courtyard.


    Yingluo is watching the lotus flowers just blooming last night by the pond in the yard. Su Nu is waiting respectfully behind Yingluo. Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance whose face is almost diarrhea, Su Nu can''t help smiling.


    "Coming?"


    Hearing the sound of feet coming from behind, Yingluo asked faintly, "is it coming?"


    Xu Shaotang tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart, and said with a smile: "the palace master has a move, how dare we not come? However, it''s not easy to see the palace master now. "


    "It seems that you have a lot of resentment in your heart?" Yingluo turns around slowly and looks at them with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang light said: "dare not, we are the people of the Imperial Palace, where dare to have resentment to the palace master!"


    "Ha ha, men are really right and wrong!" Yingluo smiles and slowly walks to the side to sit down. "I''m always stingy. If you ask me to wait for you for a day, I''ll let you wait for me too."


    Come on, got it!


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other, and they finally find the crux of the problem. It turns out that Yingluo is because they are late and deliberately let them wait there!


    I have to say that this woman is really stingy. No wonder she will make trouble with GUI Liang world because of that!


    But then again, Yingluo only said to wait for them in the Imperial Palace, but she didn''t stipulate that they must arrive the day before yesterday. This woman is really unreasonable.


    However, even so, they don''t have any way to talk to women. They don''t have much reason to talk to women, especially a stingy woman.


    "Well, in that case, we don''t have any complaints." Xu Shaotang tried to squeeze out a smile and asked Yingluo, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the palace master inviting us here?"


    Yingluo glanced at them faintly and said, "what do I call you for? Don''t you know?"


    "How dare we speculate about the master''s mind at will!" Xu Shaotang smiles and touches mu Tiance beside him. He asks, "don''t you think so?"


    Mu Tiance nodded and did not speak. He began to wander there.


    Anyway, it''s up to Xu Shaotang to wrangle. He just needs to find a way to give the things in his backpack to Hongxiu. His head is running at a high speed. On the one hand, he is thinking about where Hongxiu lives, on the other hand, he is thinking about how to avoid Yingluo''s eyes and ears.


    "Since you don''t know, I''ll tell you!" Yingluo knew that Xu Shaotang must be pretending to be confused with him. She said faintly, "I want to know everything about Tianzhu Mountain! What''s more, you should tell me exactly what you tell GUI Liang Tianxia! "


    Xu Shaotang pretended to be suddenly enlightened and said: "originally, the palace master wanted to know something about Tianzhu Mountain. I said it earlier."


    "Then you say, I listen!" Yingluo road.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, but then he said, "master of the palace, we have been hungry at the gate of the Imperial Palace all day. Now we are hungry and thirsty. Can the master of the palace get us something to eat? I have hypoglycemia. When I''m hungry, I feel dizzy easily and forget things easily. "


    "Yes!"


    Yingluo looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and says to Su Nu, "ask someone to send some fish."


    "Fish food..." Xu Shaotang looked at Yingluo speechless and said with a thumbs up: "master of the palace, I''m really convinced!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t take advantage of Yingluo''s confrontation several times. He wanted to cheat Yingluo to eat, but was blocked by Yingluo.


    This woman is really hard to deal with. He''s already beating a drum in his heart. He doesn''t know how to get the medicine from Yingluo.


    Yingluo said with a faint smile: "since you have taken it, don''t play with me. You are too young to fight with me!"


    Xu Shaotang takes a speechless look at Yingluo, and then begins to slowly tell Yingluo all the things he tells ghost Liang Tianxia.


    He didn''t want to keep anything. Now it''s time. No matter how much hatred he has with Yingluo, he won''t hide what he should tell Yingluo. After all, the imperial palace is also a powerful force.


    He said this for more than an hour. He picked out some key points. If he told Yingluo in detail, he would have to go tomorrow.


    When he finished all the things he wanted to say, Yingluo and Su Nu fell into a dull state.


    Rao is they have seen big waves, but now they are also shocked by what Xu Shaotang said.


    Leng Leng''s trance for several minutes, two people this just slowly return to God.


    "So, the light that destroyed the black dragon was from what warship you said?" Yingluo tries to look calm, but she can''t keep calm after all.Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "that light came out when we accidentally pushed the button in the control room..."


    "I didn''t expect that the forbidden area in the Kunlun kingdom is such a thing. We''ve been in the Kunlun kingdom all our lives, but in the end we let you break the secret of Tianzhu Mountain." Yingluo said with emotion, and then said to Xu Shaotang, "in this way, you can do whatever you want in Kunlun?"


    So powerful weapons are in their hands. In Yingluo''s opinion, they can do whatever they want. Neither she nor GUI Liangtian can restrain them.


    "I want to do whatever I want, and I have to have that chance!" With a wry smile and a sigh, Xu Shaotang said seriously: "palace master, whether you believe it or not, I can say with a clear conscience that I have never had the idea of doing whatever I want in Kunlun. Now that the invasion of the demons is around the corner, I will not have this idea. Our enemy is the demons!"


    "You are very righteous!" Yingluo said, "if the demons are as powerful as you say, are you sure you can deal with them?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "no! Now we are trying to stop the invasion of the demons. Maybe we can, maybe we can''t. I don''t know what the final result will be, but we will try our best to fight with the demons even if we die! "


    Yingluo smiles and doesn''t know what it means. At the same time, she gently waves her hand and says, "OK! I''m done with my questions. You can leave now! "


    "Master, I have something else to do..."

 Chapter 1807

    "Oh, what can I do for you?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, she seems to have some interest.


    "It''s like this." Xu Shaotang said: "a friend of mine was injured a few decades ago and became disabled. It''s said that the palace master has some herbs to help my friend. So I have the cheek to ask the palace master for some herbs."


    He tried to make his tone a little more peaceful. After all, he is asking for help now.


    "Oh? Tell me, which herbs are they? " Yingluo said faintly, "you are also the people of our imperial palace. When you come to me, I should try my best to be satisfied!"


    "Thank you, master!" On his face, Xu Shaotang was pleased and said, "I need huangxuecao, Anoectochilus roxburghii and rootless flowers..."


    "Wait!"


    Before Xu Shaotang finished speaking, Yingluo interrupted him. Yingluo raised her eyebrows and asked, "who told you I have medicinal materials here?"


    "Gui Liang, the master of the world." Xu Shaotang honest said: "he said these herbs, you basically have here, there are two kinds of herbs is imperial palace alone..."


    "No!"


    Yingluo''s face suddenly changed. Her face, which was just smiling, now turned into frost.


    "Palace master, I sincerely ask for medicine." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Yingluo, who suddenly changed her face, and said, "he has told us all about you and GUI Liang''s predecessors. He said that you have those medicinal materials here. Can you fake them? I really need those herbs to treat my friend''s injury. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the plain girl next to her suddenly shows her curiosity. From the conversation between Yingluo and GUI liangtianxia that day, she guesses that there must be something wrong between Yingluo and GUI liangtianxia, but she doesn''t know what''s wrong with them. Now Xu Shaotang says so, her curiosity is hooked up again.


    However, because Yingluo was in front of her, she did not dare to ask Xu Shaotang. In the heart secretly make up one''s mind, must find a time to ask Xu Shaotang clearly.


    "What did he say to you? What''s the matter with him and me? " Yingluo narrowed her eyes slightly, and a cold light suddenly burst out of his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang has no doubt that if he dares to say in front of Yingluo that she and GUI liangtianxia are husband and wife''s affairs, Yingluo will definitely hurt people like a furious lioness. This woman is so moody that if she is not careful, I''m afraid she will teach her a lesson.


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly for a while and immediately said with a smile, "he said that the palace master is beautiful and kind. Let''s work for the palace master. The palace master will certainly not treat us badly!"


    "You''re not very good at flattering!" There was a smile in Yingluo''s eyes, but she said with a straight face: "I''ll say again, I haven''t heard of the herbs you said, so although I want to help you, I can''t help you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Yingluo helplessly. He knows that this woman must be deliberately making trouble. After taking a deep breath, he says to Yingluo seriously, "palace master, we Ming people don''t talk in secret. How do you want to give me those herbs?"


    He really didn''t want to talk to Yingluo so mindlessly, so he just talked to Yingluo about the deal.


    "Ha ha, I''m impatient so soon?"


    Yingluo looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and then asks Su Nu, "you are in charge of all the medicinal materials in the imperial palace. Do we have them?"


    Su Nu looked at Yingluo in doubt. When she saw the look in Yingluo''s eyes, she nodded her head and said, "yes, but the medicinal materials he mentioned are very precious, and we don''t have many imperial palaces. If you take any of them out, they are valuable."


    Play, continue to play!


    Watching the two singing in front of him, Xu Shaotang despises Yingluo. At first, the woman said that the Imperial Palace didn''t have these herbs. Now when she heard that she was going to talk about a deal with her, she immediately changed. However, in order not to hit her own face, she threw the pot to the plain girl.


    This set of operation, is really running water!


    "Since your holiness said that the Imperial Palace has these medicinal materials, how about the trade?" Xu Shaotang tried to make his tone more natural, so as not to show "contempt" for Yingluo.


    Yingluo said with a smile, "since it''s a precious medicinal material, I can''t give it to you easily. Let me think about it."


    "The palace master thought slowly, I''ll wait."


    With that, Xu Shaotang stopped talking and just looked at Yingluo quietly.


    Among all the women he met, Yingluo should be the one who made him feel helpless. Besides her strong personal strength, she also has such a huge influence as the imperial palace. Now, it''s really hard for him to fight with her.


    The key is that this woman is moody and does not enter the oil and salt, people simply can not understand her temperament.


    Yingluo quietly pondered for a long time, then slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "as long as I give you some herbs, you can promise anything?""Of course not!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head like a rattle and said with certainty, "although I am not a good man, I have at least some principles. I can''t agree to anything that goes against my principles."


    "Oh, yes? Why don''t I see your principles? " Yingluo asked jokingly.


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "it''s because in the eyes of the palace master, one can see the bad things of others, but not the good things of others."


    "Are you teaching me a lesson?" Yingluo is slightly angry. Of course, she can hear the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words. She knows that Xu Shaotang is actually talking about her attitude towards GUI Liang Tianxia.


    Ghost beam world is the biggest pain in her heart, Xu Shaotang repeatedly mentioned this, her heart will inevitably surge with anger.


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang didn''t say it clearly, which didn''t give her a chance to make trouble, but her tone was undoubtedly warning Xu Shaotang not to challenge her bottom line.


    Looking at the Yingluo whose face has changed again, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly. This woman''s moodiness has become a habit. One second, she is still smiling like a spring breeze. The next second, she may become the frost of winter.


    "Well, palace master, can we stop beating about the Bush?" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "if the palace master has any conditions, just mention them directly. If I can do it, let''s make a deal. If I can''t, let''s discuss it separately. How about that?"


    "Good!"


    Yingluo''s eyes swept over Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s face and said with a smile, "my condition is very simple, and it''s a good thing for you! Many people can''t ask for good things! "


    "Good?" Xu Shaotang can''t believe what good things can happen.


    Yingluo nodded and said, "I want you to marry Red tea

 Chapter 1808

    "What?"


    As Yingluo''s voice falls, the three faces show a look of amazement at the same time. Mu Tiance, who was originally thinking about his own affairs, is still in the mood to think about his own affairs. The whole person is stunned by Yingluo''s sudden request.


    It''s not the first time that Yingluo said in front of Su Nu that she would marry Xu Shaotang with red sleeves. Su Nu used to think that Yingluo was just saying it casually, but she said it in front of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance today, which immediately made Su Nu feel at a loss. She really didn''t know what Yingluo wanted to do. She knew the relationship between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, and mu Tiance and Hong She is in love with each other, but she still has to put forward such conditions. Does she want Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to turn against each other?


    Xu Shaotang was dazed there for a long time, and then slowly recovered from the shock.


    "Palace master, are you joking or serious?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes are shining at Yingluo, and his head is also running at a high speed, thinking about the purpose of Yingluo.


    Yingluo smiles and asks Xu Shaotang, "what do you say?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth turned slightly upward and said, "I think the palace master is not in a good mood recently."


    "Well?" Yingluo looks at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment. She doesn''t understand what his words mean.


    Looking at Yingluo''s curious eyes, Xu Shaotang "kindly persuades" him: "palace master, drinking will hurt you. Although you are in a bad mood, don''t drink too much."


    "Who told you I was drinking?"


    At the beginning, Yingluo didn''t respond. After she asked consciously, she immediately responded again, "I''m not drunk. I''m very sober now!"


    Make a long time, dare to love this bastard in the roundabout said he drank too much.


    "No, no!" Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "I think the palace master should be drunk, but also drunk, otherwise he would not joke about the happiness of his own daughter!"


    "It''s none of your business whether I make fun of my own daughter''s happiness or not." Yingluo said, "you just need to tell me whether you agree or not."


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang is very simple said: "palace master, I Xu Shaotang have a few Jin several Liang, I know in my heart, I really don''t deserve tea! If the palace master is really in a hurry to marry his daughter, how about I recommend a son-in-law to take advantage of the dragon? Look at mu Tiance. If you want to have good looks and strength, the key is that you don''t have so many children like me and such a good son-in-law. Where are you going to find him? "


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang pulls mu Tiance to Yingluo.


    Yingluo just glanced at mu Tiance, shook her head and said, "I want you to marry Hongxiu, not him!"


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, mu Tiance stepped forward a little, looked at Yingluo with an iron face, and said firmly: "I am the one who wants to marry Hongxiu, not him!"


    "Tea is my daughter, I want to marry her who will marry who you care?" Yingluo half squinted at mu Tiance and said harshly, "if it wasn''t for the sake of Hongxiu, I would have killed you. Do you think you can still stand in front of me and talk to me like this?"


    "For the sake of tea, I''ll call you the palace master!" Mu Tiance said: "Yingluo, I can tell you now, if Hongxiu doesn''t want to marry me, you can! But if you want to force her to marry someone she doesn''t want to marry, mu Tiance will be the first one to refuse! "


    Mu Tiance is a proud man. Because of Yingluo''s identity and strength, he deliberately takes away his own edge in front of Yingluo.


    At the moment, Yingluo has reached mu Tiance''s bottom line, and his pride comes up in an instant. Since Yingluo doesn''t deserve to be a mother, he doesn''t need to regard Yingluo as Hongxiu''s mother any more. Although Yingluo''s strength is not what they are now, they can compete with each other, but if they are in a hurry, they are not afraid of Yingluo.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s tit for tat, Yingluo hummed coldly, "Why are you? With one mouth? "


    "No!" Mu Tiance shook his head and said: "I am mu Tiance!"


    "Arrogance


    Yingluo''s face suddenly changed. Raising her hand was a fierce attack on mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance had expected that Yingluo would be angry and angry. When he felt the fluctuation of Yingluo''s true Qi, his true Qi surged up at the same time.


    The two huge Qi collided and directly shattered the table in front of Yingluo. Yingluo''s body was shaken back slightly, but mu Tiance was shaken back several steps.


    A surge of Qi and blood came to Mu Tiance, but mu Tiance forced him down with real Qi. He didn''t want Yingluo to see him hurt.


    Knowing that mu Tiance is not Yingluo''s opponent, Xu Shaotang quickly steps forward, leans gently against mu Tiance, smiles and says to Yingluo, "master of the palace, the so-called business can''t be done. I can''t agree to the matter of red sleeves. I don''t want those herbs, so let''s leave!"


    Although he did like to get a few herbs for long will cure leg disease, but if you want him to marry tea, he is absolutely impossible.If he did, I''m afraid that even if he took those herbs back, he would refuse to accept treatment with the temper of the Dragon general.


    Dragon will not base his happiness on the pain of others, neither will he! Although he can''t get the herbs today, he believes he can get them at the right time!


    "Where do you think my imperial palace is?"


    Yingluo looked at them with a frosty face and said in a cold voice, "it seems that you don''t have a good memory. You''ve forgotten the lesson of last time!"


    "It seems that the palace master is not going to let us go easily?" The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face is gradually disappearing. He is trying his best to suppress his temper, but Yingluo wants to force her again and again, which makes the anger in his heart a little uncontrollable.


    "So what?" Yingluo stood up slowly, looked at them coldly, and said, "you have left Kunlun for a while, but your strength has not improved, but your temper has improved a lot!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly picked up his true Qi and prepared to resist Yingluo''s attack at any time. At the same time, he sneered and said to Yingluo, "it''s not our temper that has grown. It''s the palace master who is so unreasonable! If you want to fight today, we will accompany you to the end! "


    Seeing that the two sides suddenly become at each other''s throats, Su Nu''s face shows an anxious look. She carries Yingluo on her back and glares at Xu Shaotang. However, they turn a blind eye and just look at Yingluo with a sense of war. This woman is too arrogant. Even if she is not her opponent, they don''t want to be a man with their tails in front of her.

 Chapter 1809

    "Good! I''m just so angry that I didn''t start! "


    Yingluo looks at them with a smile. At the next moment, a huge genuine Qi suddenly gushes out of her body, forming an overwhelming trend, like a huge wave.


    In the face of Yingluo''s attack, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance dare not neglect it. They quickly shoot their true Qi to resist.


    In fact, they knew that even if they gathered their strength, they could not resist Yingluo''s roaring Qi.


    "Bang!"


    Three really angry crazy collide together.


    However, what Xu Shaotang expected did not appear, and the Qi that they collided with disappeared directly.


    How far is the strength gap between them and Yingluo? They know it in their hearts. But now, it seems that they are tied with Yingluo?


    This situation does not mean that their strength has become stronger. It only means that Yingluo is deliberately letting them. Otherwise, they may have been hit by Yingluo''s real anger.


    After understanding this, they both looked at Yingluo with puzzled faces. They didn''t know what she meant. Just now they were trying to teach them a lesson, but now they suddenly showed mercy. What was in the woman''s mind.


    Looking at the two people who looked at themselves with doubts on their faces, Yingluo said faintly: "just now I thought about it. Cleaning up you two is not enough to calm down the anger in my heart."


    "Er..."


    Despised!


    But then again, Yingluo does have the capital to despise them, but this feeling of being despised is not good.


    "Palace master, your words are too hurtful..." Xu Shaotang looks at Yingluo with a wry smile. This woman is too unpredictable. He thinks that Yingluo is just like this, or is it because she broke up with ghost Liang Tianxia.


    Yingluo tilted her mouth slightly and said, "it''s better to be sad than to be hurt."


    "Master, what do you want? Can you give me a good word? " Xu Shaotang looked at Yingluo helplessly and said, "if you really decide not to give me any medicinal materials, let''s go now. If you decide to make a deal with us, let''s sit down and have a good chat, and don''t mention the conditions that embarrass us any more."


    He is almost weakened by Yingluo. This woman will be the same. They can''t guess her real purpose at all.


    Compared with Yingluo''s strength, her changeable face is the most terrible.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s helpless face, Yingluo said with a smile, "even if I offer you a condition not to embarrass you, you just can''t do it."


    "If it''s not against our principles, we can at least try our best!" Mu Tiance looked at Yingluo calmly and said with a low voice.


    "I always thought you were dumb when you didn''t talk much." Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Yingluo said with great interest: "I''m very curious. You and Xu Shaotang have almost the opposite temperament. Why can you be friends in life and death?"


    "Palace master, I think you misunderstood our relationship."


    Xu Shaotang took a look at mu Tiance and remembered what mu Tiance had said in his ears for countless times. He couldn''t help laughing and saying, "Mu Tiance and I are not friends, but rivals! Brother mu, don''t you think so? "


    Mu Tiance nodded: "yes! We are rivals! I don''t want to see Xu Shaotang die in other people''s hands, and Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to see me die in other people''s hands. "


    "Rival?"


    Yingluo said curiously: "your statement is quite novel, but if you really have such an opponent, it should be a lucky thing, right?"


    She didn''t quite understand why these two people used "opponent" to describe their relationship. However, when she thought about it carefully, she seemed to have a little understanding. She didn''t know whether the so-called "enemy and friend" was their relationship.


    "Lucky indeed!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "palace master, let''s get down to business. You can tell me your real conditions."


    Now think about it. Although Yingluo doesn''t know them very well, she should at least know something about them. She clearly knows that they won''t agree to such a condition, but Yingluo still puts it forward. It''s worth their careful consideration. Yingluo is not a fool and won''t do such a waste of energy.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang seems to understand why Yingluo just asked him to marry Hongxiu. He doesn''t know whether his idea is right or not. He just feels that Yingluo seems to be deliberately testing mu Tiance.


    "Yes!"


    Yingluo thought about Xu Shaotang''s proposal carefully, nodded her head with a smile and said, "then I''ll make another condition not to embarrass you."


    "Say it, master of the palace!" Xu Shaotang said seriously.


    Yingluo sat down again and poured herself a cup of hot tea. While tasting the fragrance of the tea, she said lazily, "as I said just now, I''m full of anger. As long as you let my heart go, let alone give you herbs, maybe I can consider mu Tiance and Hongxiu.""Really?"


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance scream at the same time. After contacting Yingluo so many times, it''s a great surprise for them to hear Yingluo let go about Mu Tiance and Hongxiu for the first time.


    Even Su Nu looks at Yingluo in disbelief. Although she has been with Yingluo for so many years, she still doesn''t fully understand Yingluo''s temper. She knows that Yingluo has been against Hongxiu and mu Tiance. At the moment, Yingluo''s sudden attitude changes, which makes her wonder. She secretly guesses whether Yingluo will have other purposes.


    "Of course!" Yingluo nodded slightly: "as long as you do it, I''ll keep my word!"


    Xu Shaotang is about to readily agree. Suddenly, he looks hesitant again. He slowly looks at mu Tiance and asks. Mu Tiance''s face also looks thoughtful.


    The condition of Yingluo seems simple, but in fact it is full of difficulties.


    After figuring out the key point, Xu Shaotang quickly asked Yingluo, "master of the palace, I venture to ask, how can I make you calm down?"


    "Ha ha, it depends on you."


    Yingluo tasted the tea gracefully and said with a smile, "if I knew how to get rid of my anger, I would not make this deal with you."


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang frowned and thought. It''s like giving you a blank paper in the exam to let you play freely, but you can''t even see the questions.


    Just at this time, mu Tiance suddenly showed a clear look in his eyes. Then he grabbed Xu Shaotang and said to Yingluo, "OK, we promise!"

 Chapter 1810

    Xu Shaotang looked at Mu Tiance with surprise. He could not help but make complaints about it: brother, did you understand the situation? So happily agreed?


    However, mu Tiance gives Xu Shaotang a reassuring look, as if everything is under control.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s confident look, Xu Shaotang seems to be more confident. Since mu Tiance is so confident, I believe he should see something.


    Seeing that mu Tiance agreed so readily, a smile bloomed on Yingluo''s face: "well, since you have agreed, you should try to calm my anger."


    "Palace master, I wonder if I can take a step to speak?" Mu Tiance has a rare smile on his face, which makes Xu Shaotang and Su Nu curious.


    Yingluo thought for a moment, then nodded and said to Su Nu and Xu Shaotang, "you two step back first!"


    "I said," what do you want to talk about? Why do you want to avoid us? " Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance smiles and says, "secret!"


    "Well, take your time to talk!"


    Thinking that when he left the Imperial Palace, he could also ask mu Tiance. Xu Shaotang put away his curiosity and turned around slowly.


    "Wait!"


    Mu Tiance suddenly stops Xu Shaotang, who is about to leave. He takes off his backpack and hands it to Xu Shaotang. At the same time, he quietly nuzui to Su Nu, and says to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I''ve carried this thing all the way. Should I change it for you?"


    Xu Shaotang instantly understood mu Tiance''s meaning. This Birdman wanted to take the opportunity to give Su Nu the mobile phone and power bank in her backpack and let Su Nu give it to Hong Xiu!


    No wonder he said he wanted to talk to Yingluo alone. He was calculating here!


    He took back his words. In fact, mu Tiance has a lot of flowery intestines!


    When Xu Shaotang pretends to reluctantly take over the backpack handed over by mu Tiance, Yingluo asks curiously, "what''s in that bag?"


    "What else? A gift Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said casually: "originally, we planned that if the palace master kindly gave me the herbs I needed, these gifts would be considered as a little bit of caution. However, since the palace master wants to trade with us now, I''d better take back these gifts! Although these gifts are not necessarily more valuable than those medicinal materials, they cost us a lot of money! "


    "Ha ha, you really don''t lose money at all!" Yingluo didn''t doubt it. She said it lightly and waved to them to go down.


    Xu Shaotang naturally can''t wait to get it. He picked up his backpack and went out with her.


    Outside Yingluo''s yard, Xu Shaotang looked around and said to Su Nu with a smile, "they''re talking about them. Let''s find a quiet place to sit down, OK?"


    She hesitated for a while and finally nodded and said, "OK, come with me!"


    Then she took Xu Shaotang to the pavilion not far away.


    Xu Shaotang looked around and made sure that there was no one else around except them. Then he sat down slowly in the pavilion.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s "furtive" appearance, Su Nu''s face was filled with a trace of doubt and asked, "are you brewing any conspiracy again?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the first sentence Su Nu said to herself was actually this sentence. Suddenly, she said to Su Nu with a black face: "do you think I''m such a person?"


    "Like!" Su Nu nodded her head seriously and said, "besides, you are more sneaky than me


    "Where am I sneaking? I''m looking around to see if there''s anyone else! " Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu speechless and put her bag in front of her. He said, "you''ve been to the outside world of Kunlun. You should know these things. Open them and have a look."


    Xu Su Tang''s knapsack slowly opened doubt.


    "You are..." Looking at the things in the backpack, the plain girl covered her mouth and said with a smile, "is this the gift you said to the palace master?"


    Of course, she knows these things. At least she has been in the outside world of Kunlun for a few months. Although she has completely integrated into the outside life, she is basically familiar with them. These things are just the most common things in the outside world. It''s also a pity that Xu Shaotang said that they are valuable treasures!


    Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to smile, but said: "if I don''t say that, I can''t cheat the palace master!"


    "So, in fact, mu Tiance intentionally separated us? So that you can give these things to me, and then I will give them to Hong Xiu? " At this moment, Su Nu also understood mu Tiance''s purpose.


    Xu Shaotang thumbed up and said, "the saint is the saint. It''s really smart!"


    Plain female lightly a smile, way: "borrow the words of the palace Lord, you this flattery pats not clever at all!"


    "No, I mean it!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "even if I don''t say this to you, I believe you won''t refuse."


    "Are you so sure that I will help you?" Su Nu raised her chin and thought, "you should know the master''s temper now. If the master knows about this, I''m afraid I''ll be severely punished by him! Do you think I will risk being severely punished by the palace master to help you? What''s more, these things don''t seem to be of much use in the Kunlun Kingdom, do they"No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "now the seal of Kunlun is broken. Kunlun is not much different from our world. The functions of mobile phones here are exactly the same as those outside."


    "What?"


    Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. Obviously, she doesn''t know that the electromagnetic interference in Kunlun has disappeared.


    However, this is normal. There is no monitoring equipment in Kunlun. Even if the electromagnetic interference here has disappeared for a long time, they can''t find it.


    Shaotang nodded: "in fact, all of us will not be in the same world again."


    "In other words, in the future, your people will enter the Kunlun Kingdom on a large scale?" Plain girl slightly frowns a way.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "maybe, but at least not now! No one will think about these things before the invasion of the demons is solved. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the plain girl sighed: "in this way, if you let the palace master know that these things are for you, I''m afraid my guilt will be even greater..."


    "To be honest, it''s really hard for you." Xu Shaotang said: "I know, on the one hand, you don''t want to make the red sleeve who is under house arrest unhappy all day long. On the other hand, you are afraid of being punished by the palace leader. You are in the most difficult position between the red sleeve and the palace leader..."

 Chapter 1811

    "You know it''s embarrassing for me!"


    Su Nu slants her head and looks at Xu Shaotang. Her face shows hesitation. She seems to be thinking about whether to help them.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t disturb her either. He just looks at her quietly. In fact, he has the same contradiction with Su nu. He doesn''t want his words to interfere with Su Nu''s decision. No matter what Su Nu''s final decision is, he won''t force her.


    Looking at it, Xu Shaotang felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart. The shadow of Su Nu was inexplicably integrated into his mind. There seemed to be a voice calling in his heart. He didn''t know what was going on, but he suddenly felt like he wanted to be close to Su nu.


    Although he had this feeling before, it was never as strong as it is now.


    At the same time, his heart is constantly increasing. He can even see his heart undulating violently in his chest. The beating of his heart is more than that of any time he has ever seen a plain girl.


    With the violent beating of Xu Shaotang''s heart, Su Nu''s heart also fell into the unprecedented violent beating. She covered her chest which was about to be broken by the beating of her heart and looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face.


    Between the four eyes, Xu Shaotang only felt that the shadow of plain girl in his mind was deeply imprinted, and that shadow seemed to be completely integrated into his mind.


    Su Nu''s heart beat was extremely fierce. When she saw Xu Shaotang looking at herself so stupidly, a red glow suddenly rose on her face. She quickly twisted her cheek and didn''t look at Xu Shaotang.


    But, to her surprise, if someone else looks at her like Xu Shaotang, she must be very angry. But at the moment, she doesn''t have any idea of being angry. She only has a little daughter''s family''s shame, and even a little bit of happiness.


    "What the hell is going on?" Plain girl constantly asked herself in the heart, while gently coughing.


    Hearing Su Nu''s cough, Xu Shaotang regained his mind as if he had just awakened from a dream. Thinking about the feeling he had just felt, he was more puzzled than Su nu.


    Xu Shaotang admits that he may have some playfulness, but he is definitely not the kind of amorous person, nor the kind who can''t move when he sees a beautiful woman. It''s not the first time that he has seen a plain girl, but it''s the first time that he has been so gaffed in front of a plain girl.


    Even he can''t figure out what''s going on.


    "Sorry!" Xu Shaotang tried to suppress his heartbeat, embarrassed to twist the cheek of the plain girl said: "I don''t know what''s going on, just lost his temper."


    When Xu Shaotang forced her heart beat down, her heart beat down. Although her heart beat faster than normal, she didn''t feel like breaking through her chest.


    "No harm!" Su Nu blushed and said, "I can help you give these things to Hong Xiu, but I have a question. You should answer me truthfully."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded solemnly, at the same time, tried to distract himself from focusing on the plain girl.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s erratic eyes, Su Nu''s shadow was funny. Then she asked curiously, "you just said something about GUI Liang Tianxia and the palace master. I want to know what happened between them?"


    Hearing Su Nu''s question, Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly for a while and said slowly, "have you thought about it? Really want to know what happened between them? Judging from her performance when I mentioned it in front of the palace leader, I don''t think she wants you to know about it. "


    If Yingluo doesn''t mind letting Su Nu know about her relationship with GUI Liang Tianxia, she won''t look at them with that kind of warning when he mentions it.


    "I know, but people are curious." Su Nu said with a smile: "I can see that there must be some unknown past between the palace master and GUI Liang Tianxia. Anyway, if I help you give these things to Hong Xiu, I will be considered as disobeying the palace master. In this case, I don''t care how much disobedience I have. In this way, I will be punished by the palace master. At least I satisfy my curiosity."


    Hearing Su Nu''s remarks, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are quite open-minded."


    "What if you can see it or not?" Su Nu said helplessly: "since returning to the Imperial Palace, I have never seen Hong Xiu smile again. She sits there like a fool all day, and no one talks to her. I''m afraid that if she goes on like this, she will really go crazy! Therefore, I would rather be punished by the palace master, but also hope that she can be a little better. With these things, I think she and mu Tiance can at least talk about the pain of Acacia. "


    "Alas..."


    Knowing the condition of Hongxiu, Xu Shaotang sighed for a long time and said to the plain girl slowly: "I can tell you the things between GUI Liang Tianxia and the palace master, but you should never tell Hongxiu. You should pretend you don''t know this thing in front of the palace master! If you can''t, I''d rather not tell you! "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, she nodded and said, "OK, I can promise you!""I hope you do what you say, or you are hurting yourself." Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and looked around again to make sure there was no one around. Then he lowered his voice and said to the plain girl, "in fact, GUI Liang Tianxia and the palace master are husband and wife, and Hong Xiu is their daughter..."


    "What?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu''s bright eyes suddenly widened. Even Su Nu, who had been psychologically prepared, could not help but scream.


    Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed the plain girl and said in a low voice, "keep your voice down. No one else will find out, or you and I will not escape the punishment of the palace master!"


    Being reminded by Xu Shaotang, Su Nu realized that her reaction just now was indeed a little extreme. She tried to calm her heart''s shock, reddened her face, pulled her hand away from Xu Shaotang''s, and asked in a low voice, "are you sure this is true?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "this is what the elder of GUI Liang world told us in person. Can it be false? What''s more, your palace master and GUI Liang Tianxia are still brothers and sisters! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang tells Su Nu the story between Yingluo and GUI liangtianxia in a short way. He tells Su nu in detail what GUI liangtianxia tells her.


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s story, Su Nu finds that she has found the answer to the problem in her heart for many years.

 Chapter 1812

    "No wonder..."


    For a long time, she sighed with relief.


    In the Imperial Palace, the topic of Hongxiu''s father has always been an absolute taboo. Anyone who mentions the topic of Hongxiu''s father in front of Yingluo will be severely punished by Yingluo, even Hongxiu herself.


    "If it comes out of my mouth and into your ears, don''t let others know." Xu Shaotang reminded again.


    Plain girl nodded slightly: "OK, you don''t need to remind me any more. I know the consequences of saying this thing better than you do!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "ha ha, I''m not afraid that you''ve accidentally let it slip?"


    "Even if I let slip my words, I will be the first one to be punished by the palace master. What are you worrying about?" Plain girl''s face showed a faint smile, "don''t worry, if I''m really careless, I won''t betray you."


    "I''m not afraid you''ll betray me."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "I don''t want to see you have something to do."


    With Xu Shaotang''s voice falling, Su Nu''s face, which was originally a little rosy, was even scarlet. She pretended to look at the things in her backpack to hide her embarrassment.


    I noticed the difference of plain girl and thought about what I said just now. Then I found that my words were too ambiguous.


    "I I didn''t mean that... " Xu Shaotang slightly flustered to plain girl explained: "if you have an accident, I can''t find out how the telepathy between us is going on."


    When he said this, he suddenly wanted to give himself a slap.


    To be honest, he really didn''t want to have an accident with Su nu in his heart, not only because he wanted to find out the telepathy between them, but also because he didn''t even know why. In short, he didn''t want to have an accident with Su nu in his heart, and didn''t want her to be hurt.


    Originally, the plain girl who was a little shy in her heart heard Xu shaotan''s words, and a stream of inexplicable resentment suddenly surged into her heart. She continued to look at her backpack and said to Xu Shaotang, "this time, our telepathy seems to be stronger."


    "Yes, I found it, too!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked at the plain girl with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, and said slowly: "to tell you the truth, when I was looking at you seriously just now, a shadow suddenly appeared in my mind, which seemed to coincide with your shadow in my eyes. There was also an inexplicable feeling, which made me..."


    At this point, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped his words, and seemed to think that it would be inappropriate to say the following words again.


    However, Su Nu seemed to be very interested in what he said. She raised her eyelids slightly and asked with a smile, "what can I do for you?"


    Xu Shaotang hesitated for a while, looked at the plain girl awkwardly, and finally said slowly: "I can''t help but want to be close to you! However, it''s all caused by the inexplicable feeling, not me... "


    "Well, I see. You don''t need to explain." Plain girl calmly waved her hand, a sense of loss surged in her heart, but she continued to maintain the indifferent attitude on her face, and asked faintly: "do you believe in the past and this life?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully and shook his head blankly for a long time.


    "No?"


    "No, I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "in fact, even I don''t know whether I believe in this thing. Some things I have experienced make me think I should believe in this thing, but I subconsciously feel that this thing is too illusory, so I don''t know whether I believe it or not. What about you? Do you believe in the past and the present? "


    "Letter Su Nu nodded and said, "isn''t the telepathy between you and me the best evidence?"


    In the Kunlun world, because it is a world of its own, there is no saying of science and superstition. In their innate consciousness, the saying of past life and present life is printed in their minds.


    And now, there seems to be no other reasonable explanation for the inexplicable telepathy between her and Xu Shaotang, except for the explanation of past life and present life.


    Listening to Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "maybe we really knew each other in our last life."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, then added in his heart: it may be the last life.


    According to the previous life, his last life was Canglong. At that time, even the seal of Kunlun kingdom was not broken. He could not have any intersection with Su nu.


    If there is a saying about the past and the present in this world, it may be that there is an inseparable relationship between him and the plain girl in his last life.


    Wait!


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang seemed to think of something. He suddenly looked up at Su Nu and asked, "do you know the netherworld in the yellow spring?"


    Just at that moment, he seemed to understand that he would have a strong feeling of wanting to be close to Su Nu when he saw her again. At the beginning, something got into his head in the netherworld, but he didn''t know what it was. He thought in his heart whether all this was related to the thing that got into his head."The sea of netherworld?"


    Su Nu frowned slightly, thought about it carefully, then nodded her head and said: "although I don''t know, I can probably guess where it is by listening to her name."


    "No, this netherworld is not the netherworld you think it is." Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, seriously said to the plain girl: "when the invasion of the demons is over, how about going to a place with me?"


    "To the netherworld with you?" The plain girl asked in surprise.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I went there some time ago. I don''t know if the telepathy between us is related to it. Only when we go together can we know."


    Su Nu thought about it and agreed, "OK, I also want to know what''s going on with our telepathy."


    This is not only Xu Shaotang''s business, but also her business. They will not be reconciled if they do not make it clear.


    "Then let''s make a deal!"


    When she was about to speak, she saw that mu Tiance had slowly walked out of Yingluo''s courtyard, and was standing at the gate of the courtyard looking at them.


    "When you go, just let me know!" Plain girl face calm said a, slowly stand up, way: "let''s go, mu Tiance and palace leader also chat over."


    Xu Shaotang looked back at mu Tiance standing at the door, and then stood up. Looking at the plain girl holding her backpack in her hand, she said with some worry: "these things will trouble you. Let red sleeve be careful. Don''t let the palace master find them."


    "I know!"


    With a smile, she walked slowly with her backpack

 Chapter 1813

    Out of the Imperial Palace, Xu Shaotang immediately couldn''t wait to ask mu Tiance, "what are you talking about with Yingluo?"


    "Guess!"


    Mu Tiance seems to be in a good mood. He has a rare joke with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a black line on his face and said slowly, "brother mu, are you too ungrateful? I gave those things to Su Nu for you, and let Su Nu give them to Hong Xiu at the risk of being punished by Yingluo. Are you doing this to me? Does your conscience not hurt? "


    "No pain!" Mu Tiance said with a smile: "I thought you should have thought of such a smart person."


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t have time to think about it at all."


    As soon as he came out, he was chatting with Su Nu, where he had time to think about these things carefully. If he was given enough time, he thought he should be able to understand them.


    "All right!" Mu Tiance said with a smile, "I''m just making sure what Yingluo is going to do. It''s the end of my anger."


    Xu Shaotang was full of curiosity and asked, "are you sure?"


    If Mu Tiance is not sure, they will have a lot of fun. They don''t even know how to eliminate Yingluo''s anger, let alone think of a way.


    "Of course!" Mu Tiance smiles, leans on the tree behind him, and asks, "where is Yingluo''s biggest anger?"


    "The greatest fire?"


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully about Mu Tiance''s words. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind, and he suddenly realized, "ghost beam world!"


    "Yes Mu Tiance nodded and said, "as long as we let GUI Liang Tianxia come to the emperor''s palace, or resolve the enmity between them, Yingluo''s spirit will naturally disappear."


    If you think about it, that''s true. At the beginning, Yingluo told them that she was full of anger these days. It''s not hard to guess that the anger in her stomach must be caused by Gui Liang Tianxia. The so-called "Jieling" still needs to tie the bell. The most direct way to dispel Yingluo''s anger is to let GUI Liang Tianxia come to the Imperial Palace, which is more simple and direct than resolving their enmity.


    After understanding, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face was fleeting. He sat on the ground dejectedly and said with some distress, "it''s not easy for GUI Liang Tianxia to come to the imperial palace. The principle of GUI Liang Tianxia is too strong! We can''t tie him to the Imperial Palace, can we


    A person who can easily sneak into the Imperial Palace, because of a promise, will no longer step into the imperial palace. Such a person can not be persuaded by them in a few words.


    I don''t know when they will have to wait until they come up with the right way.


    "It must be unrealistic to tie him up, so now we need to give full play to your intelligence and think about how to let the ghost Liang world willingly step into the imperial palace." Mu Tiance said: "the earlier you can solve this problem, the earlier you can get the medicinal materials, and the earlier I can meet with Hongxiu!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang raised his head in surprise and asked, "why, did Yingluo promise you something about Hongxiu?"


    "No!" Mu Tiance said, "I didn''t mention this to her at all!"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and leaned lazily against the tree trunk again. He said, "are you so sure that you can see the tea after it''s done?"


    Although Yingluo said that she could consider the things between them, it did not mean that she would agree. According to Yingluo''s temperament, it is very likely that she would not agree to them after the event.


    At that time, don''t try to reason with Yingluo, because Yingluo doesn''t reason. Moreover, when she said this, she kept her hand and didn''t say too much.


    "You forgot your own guess?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, but there is no color of loss on his face. On the contrary, he looks confident.


    "My guess? What guess? "


    Xu Shaotang touched his head. He had so many guesses recently that he forgot what he had guessed.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s bewilderment, mu Tiance said with a helpless smile, "don''t you guess that Yingluo asked GUI Liang Tianxia to go to the emperor''s palace? In fact, she was just giving herself a step down?"


    "Oh, yes!" Xu Shaotang thought of what he had guessed and asked curiously, "how do you confirm this?"


    Looking at mu Tiance''s appearance now, it''s obvious that he gained a lot when he talked with Yingluo secretly. He didn''t know when he was in such a good mood last time.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said: "although it''s not completely sure, it should be eight or nine! When I was chatting with Yingluo in the yard, I also found that the reason why she strongly opposed the affair between me and Hongxiu was probably because of the contradiction between her and GUI liangtianxia. In fact, she didn''t have too many opinions on me. As long as the knot between GUI liangtianxia and her is solved, I think she should not oppose the affair between me and Hongxiu any more. "


    "It seems to be true!" Listening to Mu Tiance''s analysis, Xu Shaotang pondered: "moreover, I suspected before that Yingluo''s lies about betrothing red sleeves to me may be testing you to see if you are sincere about red sleeves. Maybe, she dare not be afraid for the sake of red sleeves.""Well, I think of that too!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "that''s why I feel that as long as I untie her heart knot, she won''t object to my relationship with Hong Xiu any more."


    "It should be about the same!"


    After making this matter clear, Xu Shaotang began to make trouble again. He didn''t know how to let GUI Liang Tianxia enter the underground palace willingly.


    After sitting there and thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang still had no clue. He turned to Mu Tiance, who was also thinking there, and asked, "have you come up with any good method?"


    "If I could think of it, I wouldn''t let you think about it." Mu Tiance shook his head helplessly and said, "you have more flowery intestines than me. You should be better at this kind of thing."


    "Fart, you don''t seem to have too much flabby guts!" Xu Shaotang turned his lips and said, "if you don''t have a lot of love, you won''t deliberately support me and plain girl!"


    Speaking of this, mu Tiance couldn''t help smiling and said to Xu Shaotang, "it''s really a pleasure to cheat Yingluo."


    "Come on, that''s your mother-in-law, right? Don''t shout one by one! " Xu Shaotang teased and thought of another thing, so he asked mu Tiance, "by the way, did you ask her for an antidote?"


    "Of course!" Mu Tiance nodded.


    As they spoke, the distant sky faintly heard the sound of a helicopter. They knew that it was the helicopter they had called to pick them up.

 Chapter 1814

    As soon as the helicopter landed, Xu Shaotang couldn''t wait to jump out of the cabin.


    "How''s it going?"


    When they come to the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang asks in a hurry.


    Dragon will slightly shake his head, face began to have an anxious look, worried said: "there is no result."


    "Hasn''t it been analyzed yet?" Xu Shaotang also began to worry, and asked: "is it clear to the thing we are moving at a high speed?"


    Long Jiang shook his head again and said: "at present, many countries are closely monitoring every move of that thing. Because the distance is too far, it is impossible to determine whether it is a space warship. However, according to the analysis of experts from various countries, the probability that it is a space warship has increased from 15% to 40%. As for the final determination, further observation is needed."


    "I''m afraid we don''t even have time to react when it''s confirmed!"


    Xu Shaotang said somewhat discouraged.


    He also knows that there is no blame for the inefficiency of experts from various countries. After all, the objects suspected to be space warships are too far away from the earth, and those experts are not magic wands. All their analysis now must have sufficient evidence. If there is no evidence, it is not called analysis, it is called guessing, such as Xu Shaotang.


    Although they are anxious, what they can do now is too limited except waiting.


    After eating something casually, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance went to talk to GUI liangtianxia about something, mainly to remind GUI liangtianxia not to let Hongxiu know that he is Hongxiu''s biological father for the time being, and not to contact Hongxiu alone. Otherwise, if Yingluo finds out, the transaction between them and Yingluo is likely to fail.


    After that, everyone fell into a long and boring waiting.


    When the color of the day gradually darkens, many people sigh in their hearts, leaving them another day less time.


    Now at this time, time is extremely important to them. The earlier you determine whether their guess is correct, the sooner you can respond.


    "Old dragon! Old dragon! Great discovery! Great discovery


    Just as everyone was filled with emotion, an expert ran out from the inside of the warship with ecstasy. Maybe he ran too fast. The expert almost fell down several times, and everyone was worried about him.


    Hearing this sound, all of us felt excited for a moment. Long Jiang said to the nearby Tan Tai Jing Ming, "hurry to support Professor Dong. Don''t let him fall!"


    If you want to say that Professor Dong is really old enough to run so fast, it would be a great loss if he fell.


    Tantai Jingming quickly flashed in front of Professor Dong, held Professor Dong who ran quickly to the gate of the warship, and said with concern: "Professor Dong, slow down!"


    "No slow, no slow! Great discovery Professor Dong excitedly said to the Dragon general who had been pushed to the gate of the warship by Xu Shaotang: "Mr. long, we have just detected very low electromagnetic frequency fluctuation."


    "That is to say, this warship is really transmitting low frequency signals?"


    The Dragon general''s face suddenly showed a look of ecstasy. He knew what it meant.


    "It''s basically certain, but I don''t know whether the equipment on this warship is damaged or not. The interval of low frequency fluctuation is very long and very weak. We just detected it by accident." Professor Dong said excitedly: "if we want to make a final decision, we need to carry out further testing!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly asked, "how long will it take to make the final decision?"


    "One day, one day at most!" Professor Dong said: "now we have basically found out the law of low frequency fluctuation. We only need to verify it a few times and we can finally determine it!"


    "Good, great!"


    Hearing Professor Dong''s words, long will clap the armrest of his wheelchair heavily, hold his fist tightly and say: "it''s just one day, we can afford to wait!"


    Yes, they have been waiting for such a long time. Do they still care about this day?


    As long as it can be determined that the warship is indeed transmitting low-frequency signals, it will be relatively easy to solve the problem of the invasion of the demons.


    Looking at the excited dragon general, Professor Dong said again: "old dragon, I have another proposal!"


    Long Jiang said: "what''s the proposal? Just say it directly. As long as it can help the current situation, I will accept it!"


    "I suggest that all the experts from the shenlongshan base come here!" Professor Dong said in a deep voice.


    Dragon will ponder a little, way: "tell me your reason!"


    Although this warship was found, shenlongshan base can''t ignore it. Things here are important, and things there can''t be left behind.


    If it is finally determined that there is no low-frequency signal in this warship, or that the low-frequency signal is not what they have guessed, then the research of shenlongshan base is particularly important, which may be related to whether it can defeat the invading demons. Therefore, the dragon will still be very careful on this issue.Professor Dong said: "this warship is far better than the shenlongshan base in terms of research value and other aspects. Moreover, if we determine the low-frequency signal, we need to work together to see if we can decipher the information conveyed by the signal, which will be more helpful to us."


    "Are you sure you can decipher the low frequency signal?" Asked the Dragon general.


    Professor Dong shook his head and said, "no! We can only try our best. We have the experience of studying in the Shenlong mountain base for such a long time. We may not be able to crack it with the help of everyone! "


    Looking at Professor Dong''s firm eyes, Long Jiang pondered a little, and finally nodded: "OK, I''ll inform all the people of shennongshan base to come here now! Professor Dong, please do this! It''s over. No matter how it turns out, I''ll treat you old guys to a drink. You are the real pillars! "


    At this time, the importance of these experts and scholars to a country is particularly obvious.


    Without these experts, they would be helpless to take the warships in front of them.


    Professor Dong chuckled and said, "this is what we should do. We are old bones. It''s an honor for us to participate in such an important event."


    "Good!" Long Jiang nodded heavily, and said to tan Tai Jing Ming, "Dan Tai, help Professor Dong in!"


    When Tantai Jingming helps Professor Dong back inside the warship, Long Jiang takes out his phone.


    After long Jiang finished the call, the whole Shennong mountain base sounded the alarm.

 Chapter 1815

    At noon the next day, with the joint efforts of all experts, it was confirmed that the warship would indeed send out a very short low frequency signal every six hours.


    The experts have also captured the low-frequency signal. At present, they are making a comprehensive analysis of the low-frequency signal, and combining with the information provided by the warship, they hope to decipher the content of this short period of low-frequency signal in the shortest time.


    For this matter, Xu Shaotang these people also can''t help, can only quietly wait for the result.


    Xu Shaotang is about to take advantage of the present time to make a phone call to his family when song Anbang suddenly comes to Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing song Anbang''s look, Xu Shaotang is slightly curious. According to reason, if song Anbang has anything to do now, he should go to find long jiangcai. How did he come here?


    Is it hard for song Anbang to be idle here and want to talk to him?


    "Old song, who are you?" Xu Shaotang looks at Song Anbang curiously, some don''t understand of ask a way.


    Song Anbang said in a low voice: "just received the news from the people I arranged outside the Kunlun kingdom. Dozens of suspected Kunlun people left the Kunlun kingdom in a hurry!"


    "Well?"


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly burst out a burst of cold light, and his eyes couldn''t help looking at the places where the strong people of the five families gathered.


    Although the distance between the two sides is not far, it is obvious that there is a clear line between the two sides.


    They are talking about their own affairs, it seems that there is no exception.


    However, at this time, dozens of people left Kunlun, and the purpose is questionable. Xu Shaotang knew that he and Ying Bai were already in a situation of endless fighting. If it wasn''t for the invasion of the demons, they would have been fighting each other for a long time.


    "OK, I see!" Xu Shaotang smiles to song Anbang and says calmly: "tell your people not to act rashly. They are not the opponents of Kunlun."


    "I know!" Song Anbang nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "I suspect those people are going to Tianhai to find trouble for your family. What are you going to do?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, except for the Imperial Palace, almost all the powerful people in the Kunlun realm are concentrated here. Even if those people are sent by the Ying and Bai families to deal with my family, they are not afraid!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s indifference, song Anbang said in a low voice: "it''s related to the safety of your family. You don''t pay attention to it? If there''s any difference between Enoch and tong''er, I''ll have to skin you! "


    Song Anbang is not a warrior, and he doesn''t know anything about the realm of emptiness or alchemy. He just thinks that Xu Shaotang has a grudge against the people in the Kunlun kingdom. Now the seal of the Kunlun kingdom is broken. Although they can go in and out of the Kunlun Kingdom at will, it also means that people in the Kunlun kingdom can go in and out at will.


    That group of people are very likely to go to the Xu family for trouble. Xu Shaotang, the bastard, even shows such an indifferent look. It''s strange that he''s not angry.


    Listening to song Anbang''s abuse, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "old song, those are my family. Can I care if you don''t? Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone hurt my family


    "Better be!" Song Anbang takes a warning look at Xu Shaotang, and then quickly goes to Longjiang. It seems that he intends to report the situation to Longjiang.


    Looking at Song Anbang''s back, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile. Song Anbang always loves her daughter, but now she has to add Xu Tong.


    He felt that in Song Anbang''s mind, if he wanted to take a place, it must be song Yinuo, Xu Tong and then he.


    After standing there thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang slowly goes to Xuqing and mu Huangyu.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang walking slowly, Xu Qing raised his eyelids and asked faintly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and told Xu Qing and mu Huangyu what song Anbang had just told him.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing suddenly understood and asked faintly, "do you want us to help you protect your family?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "the purpose of those people is not clear yet, but it is likely to be bad for the Xu family or the Mu family. Now those experts may decipher the low-frequency signal at any time, and I can''t get away from it for the time being. So I want to trouble you two. You are in Tianhai alone, and you are in Beijing alone, no matter who you want to be bad for We can do it just in case


    As long as there are no powerful people in Huaxu, it is enough to have these two. If the Ying and Bai families really want to take risks, even at this critical juncture, even if they are constrained by the ghost Liang world, he will make them disappear from the Kunlun realm!


    "You little son of a bitch, you''re such a pusher!" Xu Qing took a bad look at Xu Shaotang and nodded: "anyway, we can''t help if we stay here now. Let''s go for a while for you little bastard!"Mu Huangyu said with a smile, "I''m not going for him. I''m going for my Mu family!"


    Although mu Huangyu kept a slight smile on his face, there was a cold light in his eyes. Obviously, he was very angry about it.


    "Mr. mu, although you are for the Mu family, I also have an invitation." Xu Shaotang said slowly.


    Mu Huangyu''s eyes turned slightly, and then he had guessed what Xu Shaotang was going to say. Looking at Xu Shaotang, he said, "you want to say that if those people want to do harm to Qin Guozhu, let me help them, right?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently.


    "All right, I promise!" Mu Huangyu said: "as long as those people dare to mess in the capital, I will let them never come back!"


    "Well, I''ll ask Longjiang to arrange a helicopter to take you back in a moment." Xu Shaotang nodded, glanced at the yingbai family with the corner of his eye, and said in a low voice, "if those people really want to do harm to our two families, please call me."


    "Good!"


    After discussing with Xu Qing and mu Huangyu, Xu Shaotang goes to Longjiang again.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang in front of him, Longjiang asked with a smile, "is it arranged?"


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since some people want to die, we can''t help them! Brother, please arrange a helicopter to send my master and Mr. Mu back. "


    "No problem!" The Dragon general nodded slightly, his eyes suddenly burst out a fierce, murderous and said: "if so, don''t mention it! To deal with these people, if you don''t move, you''ll have to kill them all, or you''ll have endless trouble in the future! "


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes burst out a fierce cold light and nodded heavily.

 Chapter 1816

    On the third night when Xu Qing and mu Huangyu left, Xu Shaotang, who hadn''t slept much for several days, suddenly heard Professor Dong''s excited voice: "come out! It''s cracked


    At the moment of this sound, Xu Shaotang almost immediately jumped up from the ground and rushed to the inside of the warship. He saw Professor Dong and two experts running to the door of the warship.


    At the moment, Professor Dong''s eyes are almost swollen into eggs, and his hair is in a mess on his head. He can hardly see any blood color on his face, and his cheeks are much thinner than before. In just a few days, they are almost different when they follow. If he had not been there, shouting excitedly and letting him lie on the ground, no one would have suspected that it was a corpse.


    The two people who were with Professor Dong were not much better than him. Seeing their appearance, Xu Shaotang felt sad.


    This is the real expert, this is a group of selfless dedication!


    Soon after Xu Shaotang arrived inside the warship, other people rushed over. Everyone looked excited. At this moment, they had been waiting too long.


    "What content?"


    The dragon will try to calm the excitement in his heart and ask with a little trembling.


    Because of worry, he has hardly slept these days. He usually wakes up after more than ten minutes'' sleep. At this moment, his eyes are already red.


    "Request support!"


    Professor Dong suppressed his excitement and said in a slightly trembling voice: "now it is certain that this warship is sending out low-frequency signals to its companions..."


    Before Professor Dong finished his sentence, he suddenly fell to the ground without warning.


    "Professor Dong!"


    "Old Dong!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Professor Dong''s abnormality, everyone screamed at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang, who was quick in eyes and quick in hands, quickly came forward to hold him and called softly: "Professor Dong! Professor Dong... "


    Xu Shaotang yelled several times, but Professor Dong didn''t respond. When he put his finger on the tip of Professor Dong''s nose, he suddenly stopped as if he had been struck by lightning. His nose was inexplicably sour, and his heart seemed to be blocked by something.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s abnormality, there was a bad premonition in everyone''s heart. Long Jiang quickly asked, "how''s Professor Dong?"


    "Professor Dong I''m leaving... "


    Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes, only feel the whole eyelid are constantly beating, even the voice began to tremble.


    "What?" Long Jiang exclaimed, looking at Professor Dong who was held by Xu Shaotang in disbelief, and quickly pushed his wheelchair to Professor Dong''s side.


    When he put his finger on the tip of Professor Dong''s nose for a trial, his already red eyes were even redder.


    "Sudden death..."


    These two words constantly hover in people''s minds.


    Professor Dong is a man in his sixties and seventies. These days, he pours on this warship day and night, and they have slept for a while. However, Professor Dong and his gang have hardly closed their eyes since they came here. Days of fatigue and just excessive excitement directly lead to Professor Dong''s sudden death.


    It can be said that Professor Dong is very tired!


    Unknowingly, the atmosphere of sadness spread at the gate of the warship. Except for those experts, all the people present were not familiar with Professor Dong. However, Professor Dong''s spirit of sacrificing life and forgetting death deeply moved them.


    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, dedication is just a slogan, but Professor Dong really did it!


    For such a person, as long as there is a little conscience, will be from the heart of admiration.


    Long wiped the tears from his eyes with his trembling hands, and tried to calm down the fluctuation in his heart. He motioned to Xu Shaotang to put Professor Dong''s body aside first, and asked the two experts who ran out with Professor Dong: "now it''s completely certain that this warship is sending a distress signal, isn''t it?"


    Although the heart is filled with sadness and depression, the dragon will know that this time, not when they are sad, they have more important things to do.


    "Yes The expert wearing glasses also quietly wiped away the tears in his eyes and nodded: "we have analyzed a large number of data, combined with the previous research results in the Shenlong mountain base, and finally come to this conclusion unanimously!"


    "Good!"


    The Dragon nodded heavily and said to the two experts, "the rest is up to us! Now, you all go to rest! I don''t want to see Professor Dong''s tragedy staged again! "


    However, the two experts shook their heads at the same time, looked at Professor Dong''s body nearby, and gritted their teeth: "Mr. long, there are countless things worthy of our study on this warship, we..."


    "No matter how precious those things are, they are not as precious as you experts! You are the top experts in all fields of our country. We can''t afford to lose! " The Dragon general interrupted them with a wave of his hand and said in a deep voice, "rest all, this is the order!"He knows that these experts want to research the most things in the shortest time. However, if these experts continue to work so hard, I''m afraid they can''t support them. If they lose these experts, it will be an irreparable loss.


    Listen to dragon will unexpectedly all with the tone of command request everyone forced to rest, two experts helplessly look at each other, finally gently nodded to the dragon will.


    Long Jiang took a deep breath and said in a fierce voice: "Song Anbang, immediately dispatch people from Weixi area to build a battlefield hospital here! No matter how difficult it is, the field hospital must be able to operate within three hours, otherwise, it will be a matter of military justice


    "Yes


    Hearing Longjiang''s order, song Anbang didn''t dare to neglect him. He immediately picked up the phone and ran out.


    He knew that Longjiang''s words were not a joke. Professor Dong''s sudden death hurt Longjiang''s sensitive nerves. He was afraid that these experts would follow Professor Dong again.


    The Dragon general then said to Jingming, "dantai, you take people to bring out all the experts in the warship. No one is allowed to stay in it!"


    "Yes


    Tantai Jingming immediately takes a few people into the interior of the warship. Everyone knows that Longjiang is afraid that those experts who don''t want to rest will continue to burn their lives in it.


    After Tantai Jingming left, Long Jiang said to Xu Shaotang, "take Professor Dong''s body outside!"


    With that, the dragon will turn around and quietly push his wheelchair to the outside.


    No one saw that when he turned around, a line of muddy tears fell from the dragon''s gullied face

 Chapter 1817

    When song Anbang urgently sends people to build a temporary hospital, Long Jiang calls Xu Shaotang and ghost Liang Tianxia aside.


    "Now it''s very clear. What''s your good opinion?"


    Because of Professor Dong''s sudden death, Long Jiang''s eye circles are still red and swollen. Although he is heartbroken, he still has a strong spirit.


    Originally, he should have been on his way back to the capital at this time. However, before meeting those big men in the capital, he still needs to listen to other people''s opinions and synthesize their opinions. When they meet, they will come up with a unified idea.


    Even, not only Xia''s bigwigs, but also important figures from other countries will come to Beijing to discuss this matter.


    "What else can I say?" Mu Tiance said lightly: "since this warship is launching a distress signal, just destroy this warship."


    GUI Liang Tianxia also agreed and nodded: "if you can have a way to destroy it, I also think that destroying it is the best way."


    "What about you? What''s your opinion?"


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang looked a little worried and said, "it''s not too hard to destroy it. But I have a question. If the coordinates in our universe have been locked, what''s the point of destroying them? "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone immediately fell into silence.


    Xu Shaotang''s worry is not impossible, on the contrary, there is a great possibility.


    If, as Xu Shaotang said, it is meaningless to destroy this warship, what should come will come.


    And their goal now is to prevent the companion of this warship from coming to their world.


    If you don''t fight, you''d better not fight! Once other civilizations come, even if they win in the end, they don''t know how many innocent lives will die.


    "Can we find a way to lead his companions away?"


    Just as everyone fell into silence, Tantai Jingming suddenly asked.


    "Well?"


    Hearing the opinions of Tantai Jingming, people cast their inquiring eyes to her one after another. Longjiang asked eagerly: "how do you plan to lead her away?"


    Tantai Jingming said: "we can send this warship to other planets, or keep it away from our world. The farther the better! In this way, its companions will certainly continue to chase the signals it sends, so as to save us from a disaster. "


    With the fall of Tantai Jingming''s voice, everyone fell into thinking, thinking about the feasibility of Tantai Jingming''s opinions.


    "It''s possible to do that! Even if we can''t lead it away completely, we can at least gain more time for us. " After a long time, Xu Shaotang said slowly, "however, the problem is that the damage to this warship should be very serious. As you know, before this warship just flew for a short time, then it lost its power and fell to the ground. If you want to send it to another planet, you can repair it until it can at least leave our world."


    "It''s not easy to repair this warship." Mu Tiance said helplessly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s really not easy. If it''s easy, I''m afraid when this warship crashes into our world, the demons will have repaired it."


    "Any other comments?"


    After hearing everyone''s thoughts, long will think about it in his heart and ask slowly.


    "If we can''t do it, we can only have a fight!" GUI Liang''s eyes suddenly burst out a surge of fighting spirit, holding his fist tightly, said in a deep voice: "our ancestors can defeat the demons, I believe we can do the same!"


    "I admire Mr. GUI Liang for his unyielding spirit." The dragon will quietly look at the ghost Liang Tianxia and say: "however, there is really no way. We still try not to fight with it until we have to. As soon as the war starts, it means a lot of people are sacrificed."


    "I can only agree with Liang as the worst in the world," he said


    Long Jiang doesn''t want to start a war, and he doesn''t want to either. If possible, he would rather Xu Shaotang and his gang have never been to Kunlun.


    If the seal of the Kunlun kingdom is not destroyed, the demons will invade sooner or later, but they will not see it in their life. As for the future, it is not their business.


    It''s not that he shirks responsibility, it''s that one generation does what one generation does!


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it, her eyes suddenly brightened, and said, "can we destroy his companion before he comes to our world?"


    "Don''t think about that!" Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance shook their heads at the same time and said, "we have no possibility of destroying the companion of this warship. You have never seen the terror of the weapons on this warship. Those so-called space weapons may be like playing in front of our enemies!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, dantai Jingming''s bright eyes suddenly darkened."Then I have no other way..." Tan Tai Jing Ming sighs gently, and a sense of powerlessness rises in her heart.


    Others are silent again, and obviously they don''t have a better way.


    Seeing that all the people stopped talking, Long Jiang said slowly: "since everyone has said their own opinions, I''ll also say my opinions! I''m more in favor of the way to divert another demon warship. Maybe you don''t know that our experts have made a lot of achievements in the study of shennongshan base. It''s not impossible to repair this warship. "


    "Really?"


    Hearing the words of the Dragon general, the eyes of the originally gloomy people showed their hope again.


    The Dragon general nodded and said, "this is absolutely true! Otherwise, what do you think our experts are doing in Shennong mountain day and night? However, this is only my personal opinion. I have to wait until I return to the capital to discuss with other people. "


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "then you can start as soon as possible. We don''t have much time!"


    Calculating the time, five or six days have passed since they predicted that another demon warship would arrive in their world. The time they have left is only 20 days at most.


    "Well, I know!" Long Jiang took a slow look at the crowd and said, "before we discuss a definite plan, I hope you don''t tell those experts what we''re talking about today. They''re really tired. I''m afraid that when they know about it, they will rush into the work of repairing the warship. These experts are all national treasures. We can''t afford to lose..."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 1818

    Quiet night, sleepless.


    It''s not only Xu Shaotang, but almost all of us have fallen into a sleepless night. In addition to the exhausted experts, only the heartless Wu Jie can sleep soundly.


    Mu Tiance takes advantage of this time to secretly make a video call with Hongxiu. Guiliangtianxia is just watching quietly, but he doesn''t say a word. When Hongxiu asks about guiliangtianxia''s identity, mu Tiance just says that he is a new friend.


    Shortly after the dragon will return to the capital, the five families also leave with the consent of GUI Liang Tianxia. As far as the current situation is concerned, they have no meaning here. Rather than that, it''s better to let them go back to their own territory and prepare for the worst.


    However, when they left, GUI Liang Tianxia did not forget to reiterate his warning to them. Their grudges with Xu Shaotang and others must wait until the end of the invasion of the demons!


    For the warning of GUI Liang Tianxia, the people of the five families naturally agreed in fear, but only they knew what they thought.


    Xu Shaotang, holding the hand of Tantai Jingming, slowly walks aimlessly in the open wilderness, enjoying the quiet time that may be left.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s face can''t see many different colors, Tantai Jingming can still feel Xu Shaotang''s deep worry.


    "Are you worried about the safety of your family?"


    Dan Tai Jing Ming slowly side over his cheek, bright eyes is a thick love, that a head of white hair in the moonlight appears particularly gorgeous.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang slowly stops his steps and looks at Tantai Jingming''s eyes like autumn water. Although he wants to hide it, he still can''t hide it. His deep and worried eyes completely break the calm he tries to show.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang sighed softly, "I''m thinking, if this warship can''t be repaired, if the demons really come, what should they do?"


    He and Tantai Jingming still have some ability to protect themselves, but the rest of the Xu family hardly have any ability to protect themselves. If the demon clan really comes, he can''t guard his family all the time. What should the Xu family do then?


    Besides, there are too many people in the Xu family. Even if he wants to protect them, he may not be able to protect them.


    At this time, he seemed to understand what the peach blossom debt was. Since he had captured the hearts of the women, he must also protect their safety.


    However, at this time, even he who thinks highly of himself feels powerless.


    "The dragon will not say that there is a great possibility to repair this warship?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming held Xu Shaotang''s hand tightly and said with relief, "the Dragon general will never fight a battle that he is not sure of. Since he said so, he has at least 70% confidence in his heart."


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case! Now, there is too much variability. The key is that we can''t control many situations at all. "


    "Let''s go and see one step at a time." "As you said, even if you worry about it now, it won''t be of any use. When you get to the bridge, it will be straight."


    Like Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming belongs to the kind of person who is not very comforting. But then again, at this time, all the comforts are so pale and powerless. The feeling of dark clouds pressing the city makes everyone worried.


    "Ha ha, I seem to have said that!" Full of bitterness, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s easy when I say it, but when I really have to face it, I really have a kind of unspeakable fear."


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "can you also say the word fear? I always thought you were fearless? "


    "No matter how resolute a person is, there is always something soft in his heart."


    Xu Shaotang raised his finger and pointed to Mu Tiance''s direction. He shook his head slightly and said: "you see mu Tiance, he always has a cold and heartless face, but this meeting is not a video with Hongxiu secretly? If you look at the ghost Liang Tianxia, because of his duty as guardian, he even doesn''t hesitate to fall out with Yingluo. But as a father, he still hides beside mu Tiance and looks at his daughter without saying a word? People, after all, there are few completely ruthless people... "


    The softest place in his heart is naturally his family.


    For the sake of his family, he can be desperate, but now, his family is facing unprecedented threats, but he does not have many ways. This sense of powerlessness makes him feel abnormal fear and depression.


    At this time, he was really envious of WuJie, heartless, and worried about nothing. Before the sky fell, he had to sleep well for a while.


    "Don''t think about it..." Tan Tai Jing Ming sighed and said, "don''t you still have the last trump card in your hand?"


    "Trump card?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then he felt out the colorful Nuwa stone from his body, "are you talking about this?"


    "Yes


    Dantai Jingming nodded and said, "what can make the demons value so much must be of great significance to them. If something can''t be done, this Nuwa stone can also be used as a bargaining chip for us to negotiate with the demons.""I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the Nuwa stone in his hand and said with a bitter smile, "if this Nuwa stone really has that effect, our pyramid trip is not in vain."


    "Whether it''s useful or not, at least this Nuwa stone is not a mortal," said Tantai Jingming


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finally showed a little smile on his face. As he put the Nuwa stone away again, he asked Jingming, "do you think these people are real? If so, what kind of world are we in now? "


    More and more evidence shows that the myths that have been circulating for thousands of years in Xia state are not just myths.


    If those myths are true, Xu Shaotang can''t figure out how many secrets there are in their world, and where are the ancient powers in those myths?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Tantai Jingming was slightly stunned. Then she shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I only know that we are just a grain of dust in the vast universe. The more we know, the less we know about the world."


    "Yes..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly.


    He is preparing to walk forward with Tantai Jingming, but he sees mu Tiance and GUI liangtianxia in the distance slowly coming towards their direction.

 Chapter 1819

    "I''m done talking with Hong Xiu?"


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Xu Shaotang managed to squeeze a smile out of his face.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, looked at the ghost Liang Tianxia around him, and said, "I''ve finished talking with Hong Xiu, but it seems that the elder still wants to talk with us."


    Xu Shaotang curiously looked at GUI Liang Tianxia and asked, "what do you want to talk about?"


    GUI Liang Tianxia said with a smile: "let''s find a place to sit down and chat slowly."


    "Good!"


    Since GUI Liang Tianxia wants to talk to him, let''s talk. Anyway, it''s very difficult for him to spend the long night. No matter what he talks about, even a few words of nonsense, the time will pass faster.


    Four people slowly walking in the wilderness, came to a big tree, ghost beam world motioned everyone to sit down.


    "I heard that you are also a guardian?"


    After ghost beam world sits down, complexion calm asks to Xu Shaotang.


    Get it! You don''t have to guess. It must be mu Tiance who betrayed him! In order to please his future father-in-law, this guy began to "sell friends and seek honor"?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, mu Tiance showed his hand slightly and said with embarrassment: "I just said it by accident..."


    Xu Shaotang gave mu Tiance a white look and nodded slowly: "in fact, I''m just the guardian in name. I barely hang up my name, but I didn''t do anything serious."


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that guardians can also be named." GUI Liang Tianxia looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "although I don''t know the standard of the guardian of your world, I think the person who can become the guardian should have at least a few conditions."


    "What conditions?" Xu Shaotang said bitterly: "to be honest, I really don''t know what conditions a guardian needs. I was cheated to be a guardian."


    GUI Liang Tianxia said with a smile: "if you can be a guardian, you don''t need to say much about your strength. But your strength should be the top level in your world, so don''t say it! On the other hand, I think the guardian should be a person who has no problem in character and dare to take responsibility! From the long time I''ve been in touch with you, you have all these. "


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled by the strange words of ghost Liang Tianxia. When he asked mu Tiance, he saw mu Tiance''s eyes glancing aside, as if he was wandering.


    Isn''t this just the end of the video? You''re sick of Acacia so soon? Xu Shaotang slanders unceasingly in the heart said.


    "I really want to thank you for your praise." Mu Tiance, who is too lazy to deal with acacia, laughs at himself and says, "if it wasn''t for my predecessors, I don''t know that I still have so many advantages."


    "You are too modest. You don''t have to be so modest in front of me!" GUI Liang Tianxia said with a smile: "you have many advantages, but as a guardian, I think, whether it''s the Kunlun world or your world, these are all necessary qualities."


    Xu doesn''t know why. Hearing the ghost Liang Tianxia tell him these things, Xu Shaotang suddenly has an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Originally, it was not cold here, and he had genuine Qi to protect his body. Even if it was cold, he didn''t feel much, but at the moment, he suddenly got scared.


    After staring at GUI Liang Tianxia for a long time, Xu Shaotang finally couldn''t help but ask, "master, just tell me what you want to say. You praise me so much, I always feel something is wrong."


    It''s not a day or two since he knew GUI Liang Tianxia. If GUI Liang Tianxia wanted to praise him, why did he go there? Why should we praise ourselves at this juncture?


    The so-called abnormal things must have demons. He felt that today''s abnormal actions in the grimace world must have a different purpose.


    "If you think too much, I''ll just chat with you." The ghost Liang Tianxia said with a smile: "now the seal of Kunlun kingdom is broken. I think your recent action seems to bring Kunlun kingdom into your world?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is even more suspicious. How can he get involved in this matter again? What does this ghost Liang Tianxia want to do!


    When Xu Shaotang was suspicious, Tantai Jingming said to GUI liangtianxia, "master, it''s too early to talk about this! Before the invasion of the demons is settled, I don''t think we need to talk about these things. The Kunlun world and our outside world are all under the pressure of the demons. Now, I think, everyone''s mind is on the invasion of demons, and no one will think about it. "


    In fact, Tantai Jingming lied. At least, both Longjiang and Xu Shaotang had thought about it.


    And their answers are also surprisingly consistent: the Kunlun realm must not be free from the outside world.


    "You really haven''t thought about it?" GUI Liang Tianxia seems not to believe in Tantai Jingming''s words and asks with a smile: "even if you don''t consider it, will dragon not consider it? I guess that dragon will have a high position in the outside world, right


    Xu Shaotang also recovered and nodded: "it''s true that the Dragon general is in a high position, but it''s too late for him to deal with the invasion of the demons. How can he think about these problems? However, since the elder mentioned this matter, I might as well give my opinion. ""Well, you say!"


    Ghost beam world smile way.


    "If we really survive the invasion of the demons, I don''t think there should be any difference between the Kunlun Kingdom and the outside world." While paying attention to the look of the ghost Liang world, Xu Shaotang said seriously: "the reason why Kunlun Kingdom used to be Kunlun kingdom is because of the existence of seals. People from outside can''t get in and people from inside can''t get out. This is a world of its own. Today, the seal of the Kunlun Kingdom has been broken, and everyone can come and go freely. Where else do we need to say "two worlds"


    Although Xu Shaotang also thinks it''s too early to talk about it, he thinks it''s necessary to take a preventive injection with GUI Liang Tianxia, the guardian of the Kunlun Kingdom, so that he won''t resist it when it comes to that day.


    Xu Shaotang has been carefully observing the look of GUI Liang Tianxia. When he says this, GUI Liang Tianxia does not look angry, but has a feeling of joy.


    A secret joy? Xu Shaotang was puzzled. How could he see such a look on GUI Liang Tianxia''s face?


    "I agree with what you said!"


    When Xu Shaotang was puzzled, ghost Liang Tianxia said with a smile: "so, I think, since it is a world, it only needs a guardian..."

 Chapter 1820

    "Master..."


    As GUI Liang Tianxia''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s foreboding feeling became stronger. He carefully asked GUI Liang Tianxia, "what do you mean, I don''t know I understand... "


    "What''s wrong with that?" GUI Liang Tianxia said with a smile: "anyway, you have said that there is no Kunlun world and the outside world, so there is no need to have two guardians. So, in the future, you will be the only guardian. Kunlun world is gone, and I, the guardian of Kunlun world, have no need to exist."


    After ghost Liang Tianxia said this, Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming looked at each other.


    They originally thought that Gui Liang Tianxia would not agree with what they said. Unexpectedly, GUI Liang Tianxia not only agreed, but also gave up the position of guardian?


    Xu Shaotang looked at the ghost Liang world for a long time, suddenly "Teng" stood up from the ground, looked at mu Tiance fiercely, gritted his teeth and said: "Mu Tiance, you explain it to me clearly!"


    "Explain what?"


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang blankly, as if he doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang is talking about.


    "Don''t pretend to me!" Pointing to Mu Tiance''s nose, Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and said, "I said how the elder came to talk to me about guardians. Later, he talked about the question of whether Kunlun should continue to exist. I dare to say that you are behind the scenes!"


    He now understands that mu Tiance was not guilty of lovesickness at all. He was guilty of being a thief!


    He was cheated by mu Tiance and GUI liangtianxia!


    This son of a bitch has not married other people''s daughter, so he began to pit him with others!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Mu Tiance snorted: "it''s your own words. It''s none of my business?"


    "Fart!"


    Xu Shaotang said angrily: "dare you say that before you find us, the elder is not to let you inherit the guardian of Kunlun kingdom? If you don''t want to be yourself, you''ll pit me? "


    He now understands that he is the guardian of Xia state. Mu Tiance said it carelessly. This bastard clearly said it to Gui Liangtian on purpose. Even this pit may be dug by him!


    Pitiful oneself unexpectedly still silly jump into this pit!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had guessed it, mu Tiance simply didn''t want to act with Xu Shaotang. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "the elder really intended me to inherit the position of the guardian of Kunlun Kingdom just now, but I didn''t agree. I just told the elder that you are the guardian of Xia kingdom. The rest is what you said to the elder, which can''t blame me."


    It can be seen that mu Tiance is very proud of being able to pit Xu Shaotang.


    In the past, most of them were made by Xu Shaotang, but now they finally let him take revenge.


    Looking at each other like a cockfight, Tantai Jingming can''t help but show a bitter smile. It''s the first time that she has known Xu Shaotang for such a long time that she has seen Xu Shaotang dumbfounded.


    The key is that Xu Shaotang took the initiative to jump into the pit. Now he doesn''t know what to say if he wants to regret it.


    "Go away!" Xu Shaotang almost choked with a mouthful of old blood sprayed on mu Tiance''s face. His face muscles kept twitching. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, "if you want to be me, I won''t do it!"


    He almost forgot that he was still the guardian of Xia kingdom. Now he''s wearing the hat of the guardian of Kunlun kingdom. Is it really boring for him to be idle?


    It''s no good to be a guardian. If Xu Qing hadn''t pressed him before, he would not have been a guardian of Xia Kingdom, let alone Kunlun kingdom.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s angry words, mu Tiance shrugged his shoulders and said faintly, "it''s not my decision. You should talk about it. Talk to the elder. Don''t talk to me!"


    "I''m trapped by you! I''ll talk to you. Who can I talk to? " Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse of swearing and said.


    "I don''t care who you talk to, as long as you don''t come to me!" Mu Tiance also simply played helpless, but in the heart is laughing.


    Looking at the two people in front of their own eyes here, ghost beam world raised his hand down pressure, smile to Xu Shaotang said: "you also don''t busy refuse, listen to me talk about this matter with you."


    Hell, Liang Tianxia opens his mouth. Xu Shaotang sits down again, but his eyes are fixed on mu Tiance. It seems that he wants to swallow mu Tiance alive.


    But mu Tiance doesn''t care. Anyway, Xu Shaotang has jumped out of the pit and wants to climb out. It''s not so easy.


    "Indeed, at the beginning, I wanted mu Tiance to succeed as the guardian of the Kunlun kingdom."


    The ghost Liang Tianxia reached out and patted Xu Shaotang gently, saying: "however, after communicating with mu Tiance, I think you are more suitable."


    Hearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang''s head suddenly shook like a rattle: "I think he is more suitable. His son-in-law inherits his father-in-law''s position. It''s natural and just, of course! If your son-in-law refuses, you are extremely unfilial. You will be struck by thunder! "When talking, Xu Shaotang''s eyes still fall on mu Tiance. This is not so much for GUI Liang Tianxia as for mu Tiance.


    Mu tianzehun looks at Xu Shaotang unconcerned, and takes Xu Shaotang''s words as the wind in his ear. He is so angry that Xu Shaotang feels like his blood is surging.


    "You said he was my son-in-law?" Ghost Liang Tianxia points to Mu Tiance and asks Xu Shaotang.


    "Not yet, but sooner or later!" Xu Shaotang snorted.


    "I feel the same way." The smile on GUI Liang Tianxia''s face was even worse, and he said, "I don''t agree with what you said just now that your son-in-law inherits his father-in-law''s position. Just because he is my son-in-law in the future, you are more suitable than him."


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "what kind of crooked truth is this?"


    "It''s not a fallacy, it''s a fact!"


    Ghost Liang Tianxia shakes his head slightly, and even his smile slowly disappears. He sighs softly and says, "I told you why I made trouble with Yingluo like this."


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked, "but what does it have to do with this?"


    "Of course it does, and it''s not small!" GUI Liang Tianxia said seriously, "I''ve made trouble with Yingluo because of the duty of guardian. Do you still want to see mu Tiance fall out with Yingluo? If Mu Tiance falls out with her, I''m afraid Yingluo will never agree with him and Hongxiu. Do you want to see them suffer like this? "


    "I didn''t want to, but now I really hope they continue to suffer. The more they suffer, the better. It''s better to kill this asshole! " Xu Shaotang said with an angry tone.

 Chapter 1821

    They all could hear Xu Shaotang''s angry tone and helpless look on his face at the same time.


    "Have you ever thought that if you are two guardians, there are two worlds..." Ghost Liang world light said: "in this case, Kunlun world is afraid that it will still become a world, I think, this should not be what you want to see?"


    Listen to the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang really wants to give himself two big mouths.


    This is what I said just now. Now it''s a good reason for them to pit themselves.


    Hesitation, Xu Shaotang suddenly in front of a bright, eyes finally from mu Tiance body to the ghost Liang world body.


    "Of course, I don''t want to see Kunlun as a world of its own." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "so, I plan to give up my position as a guardian to the elder. I believe that with the character and strength of the elder, I can do better than me!"


    Since GUI Liang Tianxia can put his idea on his head, why can''t he put his idea on GUI Liang Tianxia''s head?


    But in terms of strength, no one is more suitable to be a guardian than GUI Liang Tianxia.


    After all, today''s ghost Liang world, in their eyes, is almost equivalent to the existence of invincible.


    They haven''t seen anyone who is more powerful than GUI Liang.


    "I''m over 100 years old..." GUI Liang Tianxia shook his head slightly and sighed softly: "besides, I think you should know why I want you to inherit the position of the guardian of Kunlun kingdom?"


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "master Zun cheated you in those years. You plan to use the same method to cheat me."


    Of course, he understood that the reason why GUI Liang Tianxia didn''t want to be the guardian of the Kunlun kingdom was largely due to Yingluo and Hongxiu mother and daughter.


    In recent days, every time mu Tiance and Hongxiu make a video, GUI liangtianxia is watching silently. At other times, most of them are holding Hongxiu''s photos. As a father, the softest place in his heart is punctured.


    If he does not continue to be the guardian of the Kunlun Kingdom, he will no longer be afraid of being driven by Yingluo after breaking the oath, and he will be able to live a normal life from now on.


    It has to be said that Gui Liang Tianxia''s idea is really good, but if he agrees to it, Xu Shaotang will have a hard time in the future. He doesn''t think he can do a good job without the strength.


    What''s more, GUI Liang wants to live a normal life in the world. Why doesn''t he want to?


    "This is not a pit for you!" GUI liangtianxia shook his head and said, "at least I haven''t found a more suitable person than you! I have been the guardian of the Kunlun kingdom for so many years. Because of this false name, Yingluo and I have become strangers. Now, the invasion of the demons is around the corner. If we can''t defeat the demons, we won''t have much time left. I don''t want to leave such a big regret in my life. "


    Xu Shaotang looked at the ghost Liang world with black lines on his face and said with a bitter smile: "elder, in front of us, don''t come to bitter meat."


    "It''s not a bitter trick!" GUI liangtianxia shook his head solemnly and said: "in fact, these days, I have been thinking about this. As a husband and father, I have failed in my life. I owe them too much. I just want to try to find a way to make up for my debt to them. Besides, I can''t think of any more suitable way."


    "Xu Shaotang, I think you should agree."


    At this time, mu Tiance, who was beside him, also restrained his smile and said to Xu Shaotang seriously.


    Xu Shaotang glared at him and said, "why don''t you agree? If you become the guardian of Kunlun in the future, they are two top experts, one is your father-in-law, the other is your mother-in-law. With their support, who dares to mess with you? I think you are quite suitable, or I will give you my identity as the guardian of Xia kingdom! You will be the only guardian in the future. "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s face immediately shows the color of sneer.


    Mu Tiance snorted and asked, "do you dare to say this in front of the Dragon generals?"


    "I..."


    When mu Tiance said this, Xu Shaotang was unable to take over.


    Of course, he did not dare to say this in front of them, otherwise he would be drowned by the dragon.


    From the perspective of trust, it is obvious that Longjiang''s trust in him is much higher than mu Tiance''s. This is not because he has a good personal relationship with Longjiang and others, but because the Mu family has a criminal record after all. If they make mu Tiance the only guardian, they will start to worry about the end of the Mu family.


    "No more words?" Looking at Xu Shaotang choked speechless, mu Tiance said faintly: "you ask yourself, who is more suitable to be the guardian than you? Besides, don''t forget the deal between Yingluo and us. "


    "Deal? What deal? " After hearing mu Tiance''s words, GUI liangtianxia asked, "is there any deal between you and Yingluo?"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "we were going to hide this matter from you, but now that we have talked it over, there is nothing to hide."With that, mu Tiance told GUI liangtianxia the terms of their trade with Yingluo. Anyway, GUI liangtianxia has the same idea now, so they don''t need to think about other ways.


    Listen to Mu Tiance say the cause and effect of the matter again, ghost Liang Tianxia''s face smile again.


    "Even if you don''t think about it for me, you should think about it for the Dragon general?" GUI Liang Tianxia said slowly: "in his current situation, the earlier the treatment, the better. I can see that you have great respect for Long Jiang. Do you want to see him sit in a wheelchair all his life? "


    "No!" Xu Shaotang honestly said: "however, I don''t want to inherit the position of the guardian of Kunlun kingdom. On the one hand, I really don''t have any interest in this. On the other hand, it''s because my strength is not enough. I can''t even protect the safety of people around me. How can I protect such a big world?"


    "You don''t need to worry about strength! Since I want you to inherit the position of guardian, I must teach you what I have learned all my life. " "As for whether you are interested or not, I can''t help you! In this life, people always have to do something they are not interested in! Now that I have said that, you should think about it carefully, and then give me the answer! "


    With that, GUI Liang Tianxia slowly stood up from the ground, looked at Xu Shaotang, sighed, and then walked to the distance

 Chapter 1822

    Looking at the figure of ghost Liang Tianxia leaving, three people fell into silence at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang carefully thought about the words of GUI Liang Tianxia in his mind. He didn''t want to inherit the position of the guardian of Kunlun Kingdom, but now the most suitable candidates are him and mu Tiance.


    And he, in many ways, really has more advantages than mu Tiance.


    He knew that if the Dragon knew about this, they would strongly support him to inherit the position of the guardian of the Kunlun kingdom.


    "I''ve been really hurt by you this time!"


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily and wanted to fight with mu Tiance like a local ruffian.


    Mu Tiance slowly raised his head and said: "I say again, it''s not that I pit you, but that you are more suitable than me. I believe you know that in your heart."


    "I know a fart!" Xu Shaotang said: "if you don''t mention to him that I am the guardian of Xia Kingdom, he must think of you first."


    "It''s really me that comes to his mind first, but you are the most suitable person!" Mu Tiance stressed again.


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at mu Tiance, this Birdman over and over is such a sentence, can''t say something new?


    "Why don''t you ask Longjiang what they mean?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s aggrieved appearance, Tantai Jingming said in a soft voice: "after all, this matter is not only about you, let''s see what they say."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a bitter smile, "do you still need to say? I must have agreed


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance immediately said with a smile: "you see, you really know it! There is a saying that public opinion cannot be violated. You are public opinion! "


    "Otherwise, you can promise the master of GUI Liang." Tantai Jingming whispered: "listen to them, even I think you are the most suitable person."


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "I know, but I have enough things to do. I plan to wait until the world is at peace and go back to the mountains."


    All along, this has been the most extravagant thing for Xu Shaotang.


    However, things backfired. He wanted to retire, but all kinds of things came to him.


    "I know you always have that idea." Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly and said, "but have you ever thought that even if you are not the guardian, can you really go back to the mountains? Will you refuse when something comes to you? "


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, sighed softly, and said helplessly: "no..."


    "That''s it." Tantai Jingming continued to persuade: "anyway, even if you are not the guardian, you can''t escape. In this case, why don''t you push the boat along with the current? In this way, we can not only integrate the Kunlun world and our world as soon as possible, but also reach a deal between you and Yingluo. "


    "One more thing, as long as you agree, the seniors will teach you what they have learned all their life, which is also a good thing for you." Mu Tiance added.


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "why don''t you agree to such a good thing?"


    "I don''t like trouble." Mu Tiance said boldly.


    Xu Shaotang slightly a stagnation, slowly to Mu Tiance thumbs up: "you don''t like trouble, do I like it?"


    There are not many people like mu Tiance who can take his refusal for granted. Mu Tiance is afraid of trouble. In fact, Xu Shaotang is the same. It''s just that mu Tiance is free from many things, but he is doomed to be unable to get away from those things. He is afraid of trouble, but he has to accept these troubles.


    People''s contradiction is here. It''s clearly something they don''t want to do, but there are always all kinds of people who force you to do it for all kinds of reasons.


    Mu Tiance spread his hands and said faintly: "at least you like more than me..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang is speechless. If his eyes can kill people, he has broken mu Tiance to pieces.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang like this, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face also shows a helpless look.


    She can persuade already persuade, again let her how to persuade, she also don''t know how to persuade Xu Shaotang.


    In fact, if it''s not because she''s a member of the dragon group, if it''s not because she''s also a warrior, she won''t persuade Xu Shaotang, or even ask Xu Shaotang to refuse the job. Which woman doesn''t want her man to be with her all day long? But, she is a woman, is a dragon group!


    Sometimes, there are always some choices.


    "You go back to sleep first, let me think about it by myself."


    Xu Shaotang sighed and went into the darkness. Now he needs a quiet man to think about it.


    If the invasion of the demons can''t be solved, it doesn''t matter whether he agrees or not. But if he successfully solves the invasion of the demons, if he agrees, he will have more responsibility, which also means that he needs to spend more time doing things he doesn''t want to do, which has a great impact on his later life, so he has to go through A decision can be made after careful consideration.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disappearing figure in the night, mu Tiance said with a smile, "I thought you would persuade him not to agree."


    "I want to, but I can''t." Tantai Jingming gently shook her head and sighed: "personally, I really should advise him not to agree, but I have to consider the overall situation. From all aspects, he is more suitable than you."


    "Do you think he will agree?" Mu Tiance asked with a smile.


    Tantai Jingming thought about it, nodded and said, "I think he should agree. He just hasn''t figured it out yet. Let him be alone. He''ll figure it out."


    "I think he will agree, too!" Mu Tiance nodded his head and asked with a smile: "do you know what kind of characteristics he has more than me?"


    Tantai Jingming frowns slightly, thinks quietly, and finally shakes her head to show that she doesn''t know.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "he has more benevolence than me!"


    "Benevolence and righteousness?" Tantai Jingming looks at mu Tiance suspiciously. In her opinion, although mu Tiance can''t talk about benevolence, she has absolutely nothing to say about righteousness.


    You know, mu Tiance also risked his life to advance and retreat with the Xu family.


    Looking at Tantai Jingming''s puzzled eyes, mu Tiance explained with a smile: "for me, I only care about the life and death of the people I care about, but he is standing in the same position as the dragon to think about things, but maybe even he didn''t find this..."


    Tantai Jingming ponders mu Tiance''s words carefully for a long time, sighs gently and goes to one side silently

 Chapter 1823

    The next day, before dawn, Xu Shaotang, who stayed up all night, received a call from Longjiang.


    The Dragon generals have already worked out a plan and decided to make every effort to repair the warship. At least they should be able to leave their present world smoothly. As for where the warship will go after going to the vast universe, it is not their concern. They should try their best to ensure that their world is safe.


    The Dragon general is now on his way here, and will supervise and urge the repair work of the warship.


    For this scheme, Xu Shaotang was not surprised. Under the current situation, this is indeed the best one.


    It''s a happy thing for everyone to let this warship crash out of the world.


    After shaking his heavy head, Xu Shaotang walked out of the tent slowly.


    When he was tens of meters away from Gui Liang Tianxia who was sitting there, GUI Liang Tianxia had already noticed it.


    "Decided?"


    Ghost beam world slowly open eyes, complexion calm to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s decided."


    "How?"


    "Do I have a choice?" Xu Shaotang is full of helpless looking at the ghost Liang world.


    After a night''s thinking, he finally had to agree to GUI liangtianxia, because even he could not find sufficient reasons to refuse. In addition to GUI liangtianxia himself, he was the most suitable person.


    However, other ghost Liang Tianxia is going to make peace with Yingluo now. Naturally, he can no longer be the guardian of the Kunlun kingdom. Then, he is the only one left.


    And just as the Dragon general is here now, after Yingluo gives him the herbs, he asks GUI liangtianxia to help him cure his leg disease.


    Help others, disgust yourself! Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that he would be so selfless?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, ghost Liang Tianxia''s face suddenly showed a happy smile: "I knew you would agree, you really didn''t let me down."


    "I really want to disappoint you once." Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and said, "when do you plan to go to the imperial palace?"


    "No hurry!"


    GUI Liang Tianxia said with a smile: "since you promise to inherit the guardian, how can I pass the position of guardian to you?"


    "You have passed it on to me now!" Xu Shaotang said, "let''s just talk about it orally. There''s no need to engage in any ceremony, right?"


    Now that he has agreed, he will not go back and engage in the so-called ceremonies, which will delay their time.


    "There is no ceremony, and there is no need for any ceremony. When I took over as the guardian, I was just the master''s instructions before he died." The ghost Liang world smiles and shakes his head and says, "but before that, you should first worship me as your teacher. The guardian has always passed on one single pulse."


    Do you want to learn from teachers?


    Xu Shaotang looks at GUI liangtianxia with black lines on his face. However, when he thinks about it carefully, he really has to pay homage to GUI liangtianxia. After all, GUI liangtianxia intends to teach him what he has learned all his life. It is also a reasonable thing to pay homage to GUI liangtianxia as a teacher.


    However, he still has Xu Qing as a master. Before he wants to worship GUI Liang Tianxia as a teacher, it seems that he should ask Xu Qing what he means.


    "Give me a minute!"


    Xu Shaotang then takes the phone to one side and quickly dials Xuqing''s phone.


    When he told Xuqing about it, Xuqing suddenly said, "are you a three-year-old? You want to ask me about this shit? Decide for yourself! Well, don''t disturb my rest


    Without waiting for Xu Shaotang to ask about the people who left Kunlun, Xu Qing hung up the phone and didn''t give Xu Shaotang a chance to continue talking.


    "Dead old man!" Xu Shaotang is full of silent bitter smile for a while, holding the phone to the ghost beam world, asked: "do you need any ceremony to worship the teacher?"


    "Of course!" GUI Liang Tianxia nodded and said with a smile, "but this ceremony is also very simple. Kowtow three heads for me."


    "All right!"


    Although there is a saying that there is gold under a man''s knees, it is only natural for his parents and master to kneel down. Xu Shaotang has nothing to do with it. He walks slowly to the front of GUI Liang Tianxia, and "Putong" kneels down in front of GUI Liang Tianxia and kowtows to GUI Liang Tianxia three times.


    "Get up!"


    The ghost Liang Tianxia reached out and lifted Xu Shaotang from the ground. He said with a smile, "from now on, I will be your master!"


    "Master!" Xu Shaotang called respectfully.


    Ghost Liang Tianxia nodded slightly, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. Then he changed into a serious face, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice: "from today on, you are the new guardian of the Kunlun kingdom!"


    After that, a sense of relief suddenly surged up in Gui Liang Tianxia''s heart. He had been carrying this position for so many years. Because of that duty, he turned against his wife and had never seen his own daughter for more than 20 years. Now, he can finally put down his burden."I understand!" Xu Shaotang nodded solemnly.


    However, at this moment, he felt that his burden was much heavier.


    "Now, I''ll tell you about the duty of the guardian." GUI Liang Tianxia once again showed a slight smile and said slowly: "the most important duty of the guardian is to maintain the stability and tranquility of the Kunlun kingdom. As for another duty, it sounds illusory. For so many years, I have been doubting whether Shifu made a mistake when he was dying."


    "Illusory?"


    Xu Shaotang curiously looks at the ghost beam world, can let the ghost beam world feel the illusory duty, he really has some kind of interest.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s curious eyes, ghost Liang Tianxia said with a helpless smile: "my master, your ancestor, told me before he died that another duty of the guardian is to guard the dragon vein!"


    "Guard the dragon? Isn''t that normal? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at the ghost Liang world in doubt and said: "it has been said since ancient times that Kunlun is the ancestor of mountains and the place where the Dragon veins of Xia state are located. It seems that this is not something illusory, is it?"


    The ghost Liang Tianxia asked with a smile: "even so, do you know where the dragon vein is? I''ve been in Kunlun for a hundred years. I''ve only heard about the Dragon veins, but I don''t know where they are. You say, I don''t even know where the Dragon veins are. How can I talk about guarding them? Isn''t that illusory? "


    "It''s a bit illusory to say that." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked in surprise, "didn''t Shizu tell you?"


    "No," he said GUI Liang Tianxia shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "because he said, he doesn''t know where the dragon vein is..."

 Chapter 1824

    "So..."


    Hearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang said, "this is really embarrassing."


    It''s like asking you to protect someone. As a result, you know nothing about it except the name of the person. You don''t know what other people look like or where they are. Even if you want to protect them, it seems that you are powerless.


    However, on second thought, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing. He doesn''t know where the dragon vein is, so he doesn''t have to protect it. In this way, he seems to be missing one thing.


    "You can ignore the Dragon pulse for the time being. The most important thing for you now is to maintain the stability of the Kunlun kingdom." GUI Liang Tianxia said slowly: "I won''t announce the news that you will succeed the guardian for the time being, so as not to lose the deterrent to the five families. As for the Imperial Palace, I have already thought about it. I will try my best to persuade Yingluo not to make waves at this time. As for the future, you have to rely on yourself."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I believe the palace master is not unreasonable. He should not make waves at this juncture. But I''m not sure about the five families. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, a sharp cold light suddenly flashed in the eyes of ghost Liang Tianxia and asked coldly, "do they have any changes?"


    Maybe it''s just the retiring guardian, but GUI Liang Tianxia hasn''t fully adapted to the change of his role. When he suddenly hears Xu Shaotang''s words, he is inevitably suspicious of the five families.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "according to the news I got, a group of people left Kunlun the day before yesterday. I suspect they are from Ying Bai family. The purpose is to do harm to me and mu Tiance''s family."


    "The yingbai family?"


    Ghost Liang world tightly frowned, for the two dare to ignore their warning behavior, his heart is still a little angry.


    However, a moment later, his eyebrows suddenly stretched out, and his face became more relaxed.


    Looking at the change of Guiliang''s look, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised and asked, "master, what''s the matter?"


    Ghost Liang Tianxia gently shook his head, with a look of self mockery, said with a smile: "nothing, I just suddenly forgot, I am not the guardian of Kunlun, now, you are the guardian."


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang looked at the ghost Liang world speechless and said with a bitter smile: "although I succeed the guardian, my strength is not enough to form a strong deterrent to them!"


    "Isn''t there me?" The ghost beam world smiles to ask a way.


    Hearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang looked at him with a puzzled face and said, "didn''t you just say that you are no longer the guardian of Kunlun kingdom?"


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, since GUI Liang Tianxia has already said that he is no longer a guardian, he should not be involved in this matter. At most, he is allowed to solve this matter in his own way. How can he suddenly seem to be involved in this matter?


    Now he really doesn''t understand what he wants to do as a new master.


    "Yes Ghost Liang Tianxia nodded slightly, and suddenly showed a false and cunning look in his eyes. He said with a smile: "however, although I am not the guardian, I am still your master! If the apprentice is in trouble, it seems reasonable for the master to come forward to help, isn''t it? "


    Looking at GUI Liang Tianxia''s smiling face, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. Then he gave a thumbs up to Gui Liang Tianxia and said with a laugh: "it''s really right! Ha ha


    Ghost beam world smile, continue to say: "in addition, you don''t forget, there are two extremely huge forces behind you!"


    "Which two shares?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "The emperor''s palace and the dragon will take them!"


    GUI Liang Tianxia said seriously: "I can tell you very clearly that the strength of the imperial palace is enough to sweep the five families. No matter what the real relationship between you and Yingluo is, in the eyes of the five families, you are the people of the imperial palace! As for the Dragon generals, although their personal strength is not so good, I know that they have many advanced weapons in their hands! These are all your capital


    In fact, when he saw the dense fleet of planes flying to Kunlun that day, he knew that Kunlun and the outside world would eventually merge.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said, "I suddenly feel confident after hearing what you said."


    "You should be confident!" GUI Liang Tianxia smiles and says, "now you are the guardian. Many things depend on your own decision. However, as your master, I still hope you will bear in mind your duty as a guardian. If it''s not really irreversible, I don''t want you to wipe out the Ying and Bai families. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "as long as they don''t touch my bottom line, I won''t kill them. If they can maintain the previous situation, of course, it''s the best thing. If they can''t maintain the previous situation, there may be no way! What I want to consider is the stability after the integration of our world and Kunlun. If they want to destroy this stability, they just have to wipe it out! "


    When it comes to the future, Xu Shaotang''s murder is inevitable.He is the guardian of Kunlun Kingdom, but he is also the guardian of Xia kingdom!


    If the Ying and Bai families give up their previous grudges, it''s all right. If they are stubborn, Xu Shaotang will never be soft hearted.


    As long Jiang said, if you want to deal with the Ying and Bai families, either you don''t move, you have to kill them to avoid future trouble!


    GUI Liang Tianxia also understood Xu Shaotang''s difficulties. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he nodded his head and said, "since you are the guardian, you can do it by yourself. I believe you have a steelyard in your heart. You know when and how to do it! "


    "Well!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "although I can''t guarantee that I will be as impartial as you, I will try my best to be fair and just. As long as they are peaceful, I can let go of our grudges."


    "Good!"


    GUI Liang Tianxia gave Xu Shaotang a look of praise and said, "I''ve finished what I''m going to tell you. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, I''ll teach you the pithy formula of Yulong Jue first. With your present strength..."


    "What? "Yulong Jue"


    Before the ghost Liang Tianxia''s words are finished, Xu Shaotang suddenly screams and looks at the ghost Liang Tianxia in surprise.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s surprised look, GUI Liang Tianxia was also slightly stunned, and then asked in surprise: "how, do you know the Yulong Jue?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, then read out the pithy formula of Yulong Jue quickly.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang recite the pithy formula of "Yulong Jue", the surprise on GUI Liang Tianxia''s face gradually turns into shock

 Chapter 1825

    It was not until Xu Shaotang finished reading the pithy formula of Yu Long Jue for a long time that Gui Liang Tianxia slowly recovered.


    "How can you know the pithy formula of Yulong Jue..."


    Ghost beam world is still extremely shocked looking at Xu Shaotang, a pair of eyes dead stare, face is full of incredible look.


    Xu Shaotang said, "my master is Xu Qing. He taught me..."


    Although he knew the pithy formula of Yulong Jue, he was not happy at all, and he didn''t want to show his mind in front of GUI Liang Tianxia. He was just very curious. Who was the inheritor of Yulong Jue?


    In addition, the guardians of Kunlun Kingdom and Xia Kingdom both practice Yulong Jue, which is definitely not a simple coincidence! He wondered whether the guardians of the two worlds had come down from the same vein.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, GUI liangtianxia began to think about this problem.


    He also knows that it can''t be explained by coincidence. There must be some connection between them.


    "Didn''t your master say who taught him Yulong Jue?" Ghost beam world brow tight wrinkly ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it was also taught to him by the previous guardians of the state of Xia, but if we want to find out the source, I''m afraid we should go back to the first generation guardians of the state of Xia."


    He once discussed with Xu Qing who founded the guardian of Xia state. At that time, Xu Qing said that it might be ran min, but from the current situation, it''s obviously not the case. I''m afraid that the first generation of guardians of Xia state can be traced back to thousands of years.


    "That''s strange!" The ghost Liang Tianxia felt his chin and thought, "is it difficult, the guardian of Kunlun Kingdom and Xia kingdom come from the same vein?"


    "Apart from this explanation, there seems to be no other reasonable explanation." Xu Shaotang nodded his head gently. Then he thought of another thing and asked Guiliang Tianxia, "master, has your Yulong Jue entered the fifth level?"


    All along, he and Xu Qingde have stayed in the fourth layer of yulongjue. Now they finally meet a person who is superior to them and also practices yulongjue. He wants to know what the fifth layer of yulongjue looks like. If he can break through the shackles of yulongjue, he believes that his strength should be improved rapidly.


    He thinks that the strength of GUI Liang''s world is so powerful that it should have entered the fifth level of Yu Long Jue.


    However, when he looked at GUI Liang Tianxia with full expectation, GUI Liang Tianxia sighed and shook his head: "I have practiced" Yulong Jue "to the top of the fourth level decades ago. However, after so many years, I still haven''t touched the doorsill of the fifth level, including your Shizu. He has stayed at the top of the fourth level all his life, and I''m happy We have always suspected that there is no fifth layer in yulongjue... "


    "You didn''t even touch the threshold of the fifth floor?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at GUI Liang world in surprise and thought to himself: "so, at a certain level, strength has nothing to do with the realm of Yulong Jue?"


    "No!"


    Ghost beam world slowly squats down, grabs a handful of fine sand from the ground and puts it in his hand.


    Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at the abnormal behavior of ghost Liang world, don''t know what ghost he is doing.


    "What is this?" Ghost beam world slowly spread out his palm, the hands of the sand show in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looks at him with black lines on his face. Although he thinks this question is a bit retarded, he guesses that Gui Liang Tianxia should have other intentions, so he answers seriously: "fine sand!"


    "No, it''s Aura!"


    Ghost Liang world slightly shakes his head, points to his palm and asks: "what is this?"


    Xu Shaotang now knows that Gui Liang Tianxia must have other intentions. After thinking about it quietly, he still doesn''t understand what he wants to express. He can only shake his head with doubts.


    "This is yourself!" The ghost beam world sprinkles the fine sand back to the ground, at the same time, five fingers close together, grabs a pinch of fine sand from the ground again, patiently says: "people who don''t practice" yulongjue "can only absorb so much aura of heaven and earth in one year, but people who practice" yulongjue "can absorb so much at one time."


    With that, ghost Liang Tianxia slowly spread out his hands, picked up a large handful of fine sand from the ground and showed it in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "I see!" Xu Shaotang looked at GUI Liang Tianxia gratefully and said: "master''s meaning is that the function of Yulong Jue is to speed up the body''s absorption of the aura of heaven and earth. The higher the level of the vehicle, the faster the absorption of the aura. However, it has no great influence on the strength itself, and only has a complementary effect."


    "Yes


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang understood, GUI liangtianxia stood up from the ground and said quietly: "so, in fact, we are all the same now. From the comparison of your strength and your age, I guess you should also practice" yulongjue "to the fourth peak?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, more than two years ago, I was at the top of the fourth level. My other master Xuqing was at the top of the fourth level decades ago. However, like you, we have never touched the threshold of the fifth level.""Maybe there is no fifth layer in the Yulong Jue." GUI Liang Tianxia sighed, then said with a bitter smile: "since you have already trained" Yulong Jue "to the fourth level peak, there is really not much to teach you in martial arts. With your current strength, it''s only a matter of time before you can enter the peak of Huaxu state. Maybe it won''t take a few years, and you can stand in the same position with me!"


    Xu Shaotang has already learned Yulong Jue to the extreme that they have known. The improvement of his strength is a natural thing with the passage of time. When the time comes, he absorbs enough aura, and his strength will naturally go up.


    In this regard, he can give Xu Shaotang little help.


    There are still many things he can teach Xu Shaotang, such as alchemy, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. But this is not so urgent. He doesn''t need to pour all of them into Xu Shaotang''s head now, and he can teach them later.


    "Thank you, master. I see!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I have another question to ask Master."


    "Oh, what''s the problem?" GUI Liang Tianxia said: "since you are my apprentice now, as long as I know, I will know everything."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, takes a deep breath, and then slowly asks the ghost Liang Tianxia, "do you know where the dragon in Kunlun kingdom is?"

 Chapter 1826

    "Dragon?"


    Ghost beam world surprised to see Xu Shaotang, some doubt asked: "how do you suddenly think of asking this question?"


    Xu Shaotang thought a little and decided not to tell the ghost Liang Tianxia about the dragon for the time being. He just said casually, "it''s OK. I''ve heard too much about the dragon, but I''ve never seen the dragon. So I especially want to see what the dragon looks like and whether it''s the same as the legendary dragon."


    This is what he thought of last night when he was thinking about whether to promise GUI Liang Tianxia.


    All kinds of signs show that the Dragon probably knows things in ancient times, and he knows more about the demons than they do. Therefore, he wants to see the Dragon again and ask it to solve his doubts.


    Although he had been to the cave where the dragon was, he didn''t know where to go to find Kunlun.


    "In the past, in fact, everyone doubted the existence of the dragon, but since the last thing, I believe no one will doubt this thing any more."


    GUI Liang Tianxia did not doubt the truth of Xu Shaotang''s words, but said with some regret: "only, everyone heard the sound of the Dragon chant, even the pursuit of Mu Tiance and their affairs are temporarily put down, but in the end, they still did not see the true face of the dragon."


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "haven''t even the master seen the dragon?"


    "No!" The ghost Liang Tianxia said slowly: "last time I followed the sound of the Dragon chant, but I didn''t see the dragon. This is the first time that the Dragon appeared in Kunlun for so many years. It''s a pity that everyone didn''t get what they wanted."


    When it comes to this matter, GUI Liang Tianxia''s face is full of regret. It can be seen that missing the chance of a dragon''s true face is also a great regret in his life.


    "Well, has anyone mentioned where the dragon is?" Xu Shaotang some unwilling to ask: "even if it is the general place can."


    "Yes


    GUI Liang Tianxia looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. When he says that sometimes, Xu Shaotang''s face obviously flashes a ray of joy. Although this ray of joy soon disappears in his eyes, GUI Liang Tianxia still catches it.


    Xu Shaotang noticed the suspicious look of GUI Liang Tianxia, and knew that his excessive attention to the Dragon had aroused the suspicion of GUI Liang Tianxia. However, since GUI Liang Tianxia had begun to doubt, it was too late to cover up anything now, and he was simply too lazy to cover up.


    In line with the principle of lice is not afraid of itching, Xu Shaotang continued to ask the bottom of the question: "where?"


    Ghost Liang Tianxia chuckled in his heart, but said quietly on his face: "there was a rumor that the Dragon lived on the top of Tianzhu Mountain, but now, this rumor has been broken."


    When I saw the black dragon in Tianzhu Mountain, many people almost mistook it for a dragon. Even he almost thought so.


    However, it turns out that Jiaolong is Jiaolong after all, and Shenlong is still missing.


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a feeling of being teased. He knew that Gui Liang Tianxia was deliberately amusing him!


    I have to say that his new master is not a fuel-efficient lamp. The reason why he did this is a small punishment for not telling the truth.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the ghost Liang world bitterly and asked, "does the master know how the Dragon came?"


    GUI Liang Tianxia was very suspicious of Xu Shaotang. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he was even more suspicious. He quietly looked into Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said, "Why are you so interested in the dragon thing? Tell the truth


    Speaking of the latter, he has used his dignity as a master.


    Xu Shaotang became used to telling stories. When he heard the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, he immediately said, "I really want to see what the dragon is like."


    "I''m afraid you want to find the dragon to help us deal with the demons?" GUI Liang Tianxia smiles, with a confident look on his face. He obviously thinks that he has guessed Xu Shaotang''s real intention.


    Now that Gui Liang Tianxia has said that, Xu Shaotang takes advantage of GUI Liang Tianxia''s words. He is embarrassed to scratch his head and says with a smile, "master is wise! Don''t I want to put eggs in a basket? I''m thinking, since the Dragon really exists, can we find the dragon? If we can''t prevent the demons from coming, with the help of the dragon, we can deal with the demons more surely. "


    What he said was half true and half false, and his face looked so sincere that when he heard his "true" idea, GUI Liangtian had no doubt.


    GUI Liang Tianxia glanced at Xu Shaotang and said seriously: "there are many kinds of views about how the Dragon came. Some people say that the dragon is the God of creation in the Kunlun kingdom. Others say that the dragon was originally the mount of the emperor of heaven. In those years, the emperor of Heaven Led the heroes to defeat the demons and ascend to the fairyland. However, they worried that the demons would invade again and left their mounts behind To guard the Kunlun Kingdom, most people believe in the second oneHearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped in his heart. This second statement is so similar to their myth!


    "What is the emperor of heaven that master said?" Xu Shaotang asks GUI Liang Tianxia tentatively.


    "Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor!"


    Ghost beam world sink a voice way.


    Sure enough!


    This is very similar to their mythology, but there is also a difference. What they know is the war between the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou, but in the legend of Kunlun, it is the war between the Yellow Emperor and the demons.


    Is Chiyou the so-called demon?


    Xu Shaotang is puzzled, but he also knows that Gui Liang Tianxia can''t answer his doubts. If you want to solve your doubts, you''d better find the dragon.


    From the dialogue between him and the dragon, he can feel that the Dragon knows himself, but the Dragon refuses to say that he will tell the truth when he sees the Dragon again?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s silence for a long time, ghost Liang Tianxia thought that he was regretting that he could not find the dragon, so he comforted: "there is a saying that the dragon can''t see the head but the tail. I haven''t seen the dragon in Kunlun for a hundred years, and you don''t have to be too sorry. Now you have to go step by step and think too much about the invasion of the demons. On the contrary, you are suffering."


    Hearing the words of GUI Liang Tianxia, Xu Shaotang came back from his thoughts and said respectfully to Gui Liang Tianxia: "thank you for your teaching."


    "There is no need for you and me to stick to these empty rites." Ghost beam world smile, way: "you go to prepare, after daybreak, we go to emperor palace!"

 Chapter 1827

    After daybreak, the Dragon general also arrived here. Xu Shaotang simply bumped his head with the Dragon general and song Anbang, and then rushed to the imperial palace with GUI liangtianxia and mu Tiance.


    Standing in front of the waterfall, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "I''m afraid your pile of power bank will not be used completely."


    Mentioning this matter, mu Tiance immediately looked at Xu Shaotang with a black line on his face and hummed: "will you die if you don''t mention this?"


    "It won''t die, but it will die faster!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Mu Tiance once cheated him. Although he is willing to jump down now, he has to find a place in Mu Tiance. It''s not Xu Shaotang''s character to have revenge.


    "What power bank?" Ghost beam world curious looking at all the way in the bickering of these two people.


    "Maybe you''ll find out soon." Xu Shaotang did not explain anything to GUI liangtianxia, but pointed to the waterfall in front of him with a smile and said, "master, you can think about it. If you cross the waterfall, you will be driven by Yingluo from now on."


    GUI Liang Tianxia looks at the waterfall firmly in front of him. He hasn''t been here for more than 20 years. When he stands here again, his heart suddenly rises and falls, and the past events between him and Yingluo also appear in his mind. These past events are constantly beating in his mind like a movie, with sadness and sweetness.


    For a long time, GUI Liang Tianxia breathed out a foul breath and said firmly: "when I asked you to succeed as the guardian, I had already thought about it! let''s go! For more than 20 years, I also want to see what the Imperial Palace looks like today. "


    At the end of his speech, GUI Liang jumped across the waterfall.


    When they come to the end of the passage through the waterfall, they are not accidentally stopped by the people guarding the passage.


    "You two again?"


    A strong man of Huaxu looks at them coldly, and then falls his eyes on GUI Liang Tianxia. At this, his eyes can no longer be separated. He only felt that Gui Liang world was a little familiar, as if he had seen it there.


    Looking at this person''s vision, ghost beam world light ask a way: "chapter and, don''t know old man?"


    "Who are you?" Zhang and tried to think about where he had met the old man with extraordinary bearing. Suddenly, there was a figure in his mind, and he exclaimed: "Liang Danqing?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the Imperial Palace, Yingluo sits quietly in the pavilion in her yard.


    In the pond, the lotus in full bloom in the early days has begun to wither.


    Seeing the withering lotus, Yingluo can''t help reaching out and stroking her cheek.


    She herself, is not like this withered lotus? Although in other people''s eyes, she is so young and beautiful, but only he knows that time really won''t spare anyone. No matter how strong she is, even if she is well maintained, she can''t resist the erosion of time after all. In the corner of her eyes, she touches a little shallow wrinkles.


    When she touched this wrinkle, Yingluo''s hand bounced away like an electric shock. She was a little frightened and cried to the maid behind her: "bring me a mirror!"


    The maid took the order and soon came to Yingluo with a polished bronze mirror.


    When she took the mirror from her maid, Yingluo slowly pointed it at her cheek. Her scallion fingers began to tremble inexplicably. She even closed her eyes in fear.


    Seeing Yingluo''s appearance, the maid turns around. Yingluo has a bad temper. No one knows when she will suddenly get angry. She doesn''t want to touch this eyebrow.


    Trying to overcome her fear, Yingluo slowly opened her closed eyes.


    At first glance, it seems that her self in the bronze mirror is no different from that when she got married, but at that time, her face was full of happy smile. Now, her face is a bit more fierce and a bit more powerful.


    However, a closer look, the corners of her eyes are really wrinkled, although very shallow, but eventually there is, and the face of the skin, it seems to have some relaxation.


    Years, is always a woman''s biggest enemy, especially a beautiful woman!


    "Pa!"


    Yingluo claps her hand on the mirror. The poor mirror can''t bear the strength of Yingluo''s hand. It is directly shocked to pieces by Yingluo''s true Qi.


    Even though she knew that she could not resist the invasion of time, Yingluo was still very angry at the moment.


    There is no woman in the world who doesn''t want to keep her youth forever. No woman doesn''t want to show her most beautiful side in front of the man she loves. However, her most beautiful time may have passed with the passage of time, and the only man who wants her to show her most beautiful side is so heartless!


    Listening to the sound of the broken bronze mirror behind her, the maid''s body began to shake involuntarily, and her face was full of fear. Then, the whole person knelt on the ground uncontrollably, and bowed her head in fear and anxiety, and cried: "master, calm down!"Yingluo turned around slowly, looked at the maid kneeling there with her head down, and said in an unquestionable tone: "raise your head! Look at me


    "Yes..."


    The maid slowly raised her face full of fear and looked at Yingluo tremblingly, but she didn''t dare to look at Yingluo''s eyes at all.


    "You say, am I old?"


    Yingluo''s voice was a little cold, which made the girl even more frightened.


    The maid said quickly, "the palace master is not old at all. If the palace master and the saint stand together, everyone will think that the palace master and the saint are two sisters."


    "Two sisters?" Yingluo looked at the girl kneeling in front of her shaking face and said coldly, "you''ve been with me for several years. You know I don''t like to listen to lies!"


    "I dare not!" The maid panicked and said, "what I said is true! If there is a half empty word, I''m willing to deal with it by the palace master! "


    Of course, she could see that Yingluo was a little older than a few years ago. Of course, it was just a little bit, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    There is no woman who doesn''t care about her appearance. She is afraid that if she tells the truth, her life will be lost.


    "I said, I don''t like to hear lies!" Yingluo''s voice suddenly changed and she said harshly, "don''t you think I can''t see it? Ah? "


    Just as Yingluo raised her hand, a voice suddenly rang through the whole imperial palace.


    "Yingluo! Yingluo... "


    The voice is so wild, but also so sad, like a cuckoo in general.


    Hearing this sound, Yingluo''s slap, which almost fell on her maidservant''s face, suddenly stopped. Then, a line of tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    The next moment, Yingluo''s figure almost disappeared in situ, leaving only the maid kneeling there with a blank face.

 Chapter 1828

    Ghost Liang world with his true Qi issued a heartrending cry, the whole Imperial Palace heard his voice.


    Standing in the ghost beam world around a few people, only feel their eardrum was a burst of pain, but no one came forward to stop.


    The three words "Liang Danqing" are undoubtedly divine in the hearts of the older generation in the imperial palace.


    It was Liang Danqing who helped Yingluo regain control of the imperial palace with his own efforts. Among the many masters in the Imperial Palace, no one could do more than ten moves in Liang Danqing''s hands.


    Although Yingluo didn''t let anyone mention the three words "Liang Danqing" again, these three words went deep into the bone marrow of the old people in the imperial palace. Every time you think of the earth shaking scuffle between Liang Danqing and many powerful people in the Imperial Palace, you will feel a kind of blood boiling. After the blood boiling, there is a strange shiver.


    "Yingluo..."


    Ghost beam world is still hoarse cry, as if to his so many years of depression in the heart of the mood completely vent out.


    I don''t know why, when I heard the cry of ghost Liang Tianxia, everyone felt that their nose was sour, as if tears were about to fall from their eyes.


    With the repeated shouts of ghost beam world, several figures came to the door quickly.


    However, it was Yingluo who rushed to the front.


    Seeing Yingluo''s figure, ghost Liang Tianxia finally stops shouting and stares at Yingluo who rushes here.


    From seeing Yingluo to standing in front of them, Xu Shaotang felt that it was just a blink of an eye. They had seen Yingluo''s terrible speed before. Now they know that Yingluo''s speed is far more than what they saw. I''m afraid that Yingluo at this moment will use all his strength, right?


    When Yingluo stands in front of GUI Liang Tianxia and their eyes are opposite, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that they are so redundant.


    It didn''t look like a couple at first, but the look in their eyes shows everything.


    Hate is value! Love, no need to explain!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s mind inexplicably appear this sentence.


    They looked at each other quietly for a long time. Many strong men from the Imperial Palace arrived one after another, but no one bothered them. Each of them set their eyes on them. Maybe, at this moment, in their world, there are only two of them, right?


    I don''t know how long later, Yingluo finally took the lead to move her eyes.


    "Gui Liang Tianxia, how dare you break into my imperial palace! Have you forgotten what you promised? " Yingluo''s face regained its cold look, and her soft eyes suddenly became sharp again.


    "No! I will never forget my promise, especially to you Compared with Yingluo''s cold appearance, the tenderness on GUI Liang Tianxia''s face can''t be melted. He still follows Yingluo''s eyes and says quietly: "also, I''m not GUI Liang Tianxia, I''m Liang Danqing!"


    Ghost Liang Tianxia, oh, no, maybe now we should call him Liang Danqing!


    As soon as Liang Danqing''s voice fell, Yingluo''s heart suddenly and violently beat, and the joy in her eyes flashed by. She knew the meaning of Liang Danqing''s words.


    If you want to say who knows Liang Danqing best in the world, Yingluo ranks second, absolutely no one dares to rank first, even Liang Danqing himself!


    Maybe happiness comes too suddenly. Yingluo doesn''t believe Liang Danqing''s words. She tries to suppress the excitement in her heart, but her face is still cold: "ghost Liang Tianxia, do you know what you are talking about? If you get out of the palace now, I can treat you as if you''ve never been here! "


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance can''t help but start to worry.


    two people constantly make complaints about their hearts. What do you want to do, sister?


    When other people didn''t come, you tried your best to make us get it for you. Now that we get it for you, you have to keep it away. Aren''t you just trying to block yourself and others?


    "Palace master, you..."


    Xu Shaotang is going to talk to Yingluo not to be tense. She''s dozens of years old. Can she stop being like a young man?


    However, just after he said a few words, he met Yingluo''s eyes with a strong color of warning. He had no doubt that if he continued, Yingluo would shut him up in a very rude way!


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang feels that several sharp eyes are on him. These are the strong men from the imperial palace. Obviously, these people who cast sharp eyes on him at the same time don''t want him to disturb the relationship between Liang Danqing and Yingluo. It seems that these people should know the story of Yingluo and Liang Danqing.


    Facing so many eyes, Xu Shaotang closed his mouth in an instant and thought in his heart: dare to be horizontal in front of me, why not be horizontal in front of my master?


    Liang Danqing looked at Yingluo with a smile and shook her head slightly. "Yingluo, I didn''t want to leave when I came."


    "Don''t you want to leave?" Yingluo couldn''t control her emotions after all. Her eyes turned red in a moment, but she stubbornly refused to let her tears fall. She bit her lips and asked, "don''t you want the world to live? Don''t you want what you call righteousness? Or are you afraid of my imperial palaceLove and kill each other!


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at Yingluo helplessly. At this time, they all understand each other. Why should they say these hurtful words again?


    Looking at Yingluo''s red eyes, Liang Danqing suddenly remembers a scene that Yingluo once had:


    that year, she hurt her pregnant Yingluo. Yingluo tearfully asked him, "Liang Danqing, why do you want to do this to me?"


    "For the sake of the world!" Liang Danqing said quietly.


    "All the people in the world! Isn''t my Yingluo the only one in the world? " Yingluo sobbed, "you are merciful to the common people. Why do you hurt me alone?"


    In the face of Yingluo''s desperate questioning, Liang Danqing frowned and closed her eyes, as if she felt guilty and speechless.


    When this scene passed through Liang Danqing''s mind, he suddenly said to Yingluo with a smile, "you and I are the people in the world..."


    Yes, they are all ordinary people in the world. He broke with Yingluo for the sake of ordinary people in the world. Now, let him be selfish. They are also ordinary people in the world!


    When he said this, Yingluo was stunned. Suddenly, the tears in her eyes surged out like a flood.


    Maybe only the two of them can understand this sentence.


    Just when everyone thought that their enmity was about to be resolved, Yingluo suddenly burst into tears and cried, "ghost Liang Tianxia, dare you take my hand?"

 Chapter 1829

    Yingluo''s words suddenly stunned everyone. I don''t know how Yingluo suddenly came up with these words.


    As long as you are not blind, you can see that they are in love with each other. I intend to make do with them. I''ll find a place where there is no one. Don''t we?


    At this time, she was still making trouble with these moths. If Liang Danqing suddenly changed her mind, she would have no place to cry.


    "Why not?"


    At the time when people were confused, Liang Danqing burst out laughing.


    "Good!"


    Yingluo nodded and retreated quickly. In an instant, the distance between them was tens of meters.


    The moment of real Qi surging, the surrounding wind suddenly rises, and the violent real Qi instantly makes people around feel a huge pressure, which is a sense of life at stake.


    Yingluo skirt flying, long hair dancing in the wind, sharp eyes like a steel knife, people dare not look directly at her eyes.


    In the range of Yingluo''s wild Qi, now only Liang Danqing has a relaxed face. Contrary to Yingluo''s fierce eyes, his eyes are so gentle, as if only Yingluo could be seen in the world.


    "Are you ready?" Yingluo gives a cold hum and looks directly at Liang Danqing.


    Liang Danqing said with a smile: "you''re here!"


    "Ah


    As soon as his voice fell, Yingluo suddenly let out a soft drink, and her body rushed out like lightning. The palm with the power of thunder suddenly attacked Liang Danqing''s chest.


    Liang Danqing didn''t move. He still looked at Yingluo with a smile. He didn''t mean to dodge. His eyes were even numb.


    Fast, too fast!


    Xu Shaotang only felt a shadow flash in front of them. The next moment, Yingluo''s palm fell on Liang Danqing''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    After a loud bang, Liang Danqing''s body was directly shocked and flew backwards like a broken kite.


    "Master!"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance scream. When they are running towards Liang Dan, a palm wind forces them to retreat.


    At the same time, Yingluo stood in front of them and cheered coldly, "go away, it''s none of your business!"


    How overbearing!


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at Yingluo angrily. She blows Liang Danqing away. Now they don''t know how serious Liang Danqing''s injury is. Yingluo doesn''t even allow them to go to have a look. It''s too overbearing!


    Yingluo directly ignored their eyes, just stopped in front of them, but quietly staring at Liang Danqing who got up from the pit in the distance.


    Liang Danqing''s mouth with a trace of eye-catching blood, but the smile on his face still did not disappear.


    It can be said that Yingluo''s palm is not heavy. It can almost be said that it uses Yingluo''s strongest strength. Under such a strong attack, Liang Danqing, who is hard hit by her palm, is really hurt a lot.


    However, he still stood up with his tenacious will, and walked slowly towards Yingluo with faltering steps. From beginning to end, his eyes never left Yingluo.


    As he came, the anger on Yingluo''s face disappeared. Her eyes also fell on Liang Danqing. When she saw the eye-catching bloodstain at the corner of Liang Danqing''s mouth, Yingluo''s cheek twitched slightly, and her eyes were full of heartache.


    Liang Danqing walked slowly to Yingluo and asked, "is that enough? If it''s not enough, I can take another slap from you! "


    "Enough!" Yingluo said with a slight tremble: "in the past, I was slapped by you. Today, you were slapped by me. We don''t owe each other any more..."


    I see!


    When they heard Yingluo''s words, they realized what Yingluo meant. She wanted to completely offset her old grudge with Liang Danqing.


    However, they have been entangled for half a lifetime. How can we say that if we don''t owe, we can not?


    No matter how loving a couple is, there will always be one person who owes another person. Maybe it is because of this debt that there are so many stories of living together.


    "What I owe your mother and daughter can''t be paid off with one hand..."


    Liang Danqing sighed softly, and his bony right hand slowly raised, as if trying to caress Yingluo''s cheek.


    However, maybe it was too many years since he did so, but his hand never fell on Yingluo''s cheek, just held it with a slight tremble.


    Looking at Liang Danqing''s hand, a line of tears fell from Yingluo''s eyes. She slowly raised her hand, held Liang Danqing''s bony hand and caressed her cheek.


    The smooth and delicate skin on Yingluo''s face is in sharp contrast to Liang Danqing''s bony hand. Liang Danqing''s hand caresses her cheek, and even feels like she is biting her hand.


    "More than 20 years..."


    Liang Danqing wiped the tears from Yingluo''s face, but as soon as he wiped them off, Yingluo''s tears rolled down again. Looking at the crystal clear tears on Yingluo''s face, Liang Danqing said with a bitter smile, "I''m old, but you are still so beautiful...""I''m also a 60-70-year-old woman..." The wreaths contain tears.


    When they heard Yingluo''s words, they couldn''t help falling apart. Did Yingluo mean to say it? It''s true that she is sixty or seventy years old, but she has nothing to do with the old woman. Which old woman can be as beautiful as her?


    In other words, these two people are here in front of everyone. Even if they are not shy, don''t they think they are in the way?


    While they are thinking about this, Yingluo seems to have noticed this. Seeing that everyone looks at them with a smile, Yingluo blushes slightly and quickly pulls Liang Danqing''s hand away from her cheek.


    Yingluo let her tears fall on her face and slowly asked Liang Danqing, "do you still remember your original promise?"


    "Of course I do!"


    Liang Danqing said with a smile: "I broke my original promise, so from now on, I will let you drive."


    "Good!" Yingluo nodded with tears and said, "I want you to do something for me now!"


    "You say it Liang Danqing said with a smile.


    "Enjoy the flowers with me!" Yingluo looked slowly in the direction of her courtyard and murmured: "while the lotus in the pond is not completely withered, please accompany me to enjoy the flowers once..."


    Liang Danqing nodded heavily: "good!"


    "Let''s go..."


    After that, Yingluo takes Liang Danqing''s hand and quickly walks to her courtyard.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Xu Shaotang quickly stopped Yingluo and said, "master of the palace, then we..."


    "I don''t have time to talk to you now!"


    Yingluo snorted, glanced at the plain girl and said, "the rest is up to you..."


    With that, Yingluo quickens her pace and Liang Danqing disappears quickly in the public''s sight, as if for fear that anyone will disturb them.


    Looking at their disappearing figure, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other and smile bitterly.

 Chapter 1830

    After Yingluo and Liang Danqing left, they left one after another.


    Xu Shaotang came up to Su Nu, pointed to Mu Tiance, then pointed to himself and asked Su Nu, "what are we going to do now?"


    "How do you know what to do? Stay in the Imperial Palace first Plain female light says.


    "How long will this last?" Xu Shaotang said bitterly: "our time is very precious now."


    Yingluo''s conditions have been met, and he plans to let Yingluo fulfill his promise. He thinks in his heart, and he doesn''t know if he can see the dragon will stand up again before solving the invasion of the demons.


    Su Nu shook her head slightly and said with a smile, "I don''t know when you will stay, but I know that if you dare to disturb the palace master now, you must have no good fruit to eat!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded his head with a bitter smile and said, "it''s really true!"


    Other people''s Yingluo has made it very clear that if they want Liang Danqing to accompany her to enjoy the flowers, once their 20-year-old friendship and resentment are resolved, they will definitely have to go through the world of two. Now let alone they go to find Yingluo, even if they are a plain girl, they will definitely not leave good fruit to eat.


    Thinking that she would not see Yingluo for a moment and a half, mu Tiance slowly said to the plain girl, "why don''t you take us to see Hongxiu first?"


    "I dare not take you to see her before the palace master nods!"


    Su Nu glanced at mu Tiance, and Hao Sheng advised: "it''s been a long time, and I''m not in a hurry. At this time, you''d better not make the palace master unhappy. Otherwise, if you give the palace master an excuse to repent, it''s still you who will suffer."


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, mu Tiance''s face suddenly showed a slightly disappointed look.


    Xu Shaotang patted mu Tiance on the shoulder and said, "listen to Su nu. She knows Yingluo''s temper best. She has gone ninety-nine steps, and it''s not bad."


    What Su Nu said just now reminds him that although they have reached a deal with Yingluo, Yingluo may go back at any time before this matter is finally done. Don''t talk to Yingluo about any reason, because Yingluo is unreasonable.


    If Yingluo was given an excuse to repent at this time, they would have no place to cry.


    "I know!" Mu Tiance nodded his head gently, but looked at the imperial palace.


    He does not know where the residence of tea, but he knows that tea at the moment must also be thinking of him in mind.


    Plain girl smile to see two people one eye, way: "don''t stay here, walk with me."


    "Where to?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Where I live."


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang looked at Su nu in surprise and said, "why do you take us to your place? Is that inconvenient? "


    Although he said so, Xu Shaotang was still a little curious. They didn''t have a good look when they came to the Imperial Palace several times, and they didn''t know what the place where Su Nu, the saint of the Imperial Palace, lived was like. Maybe it''s not bad?


    Su Nu said with a smile: "since you two are really uneasy, I''m afraid you''ll run around in the Imperial Palace, so it''s safer for me to watch you before the palace master summons you."


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang looked at the plain girl with a black face and said, "I thought you wanted to treat us well..."


    After making trouble for a long time, others just changed their way to monitor them.


    Although they are two people in the Imperial Palace in name, it can be seen from this simple thing that these people in the Imperial Palace did not regard them as their own people at all.


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang, who is used to being trusted, suddenly feels this feeling of extreme distrust. He is still very upset in his heart, and even his face darkens.


    "You can also treat me as your host." Su Nu took a look at Yingluo and Liang Danqing and sighed softly: "if it wasn''t for you, I don''t know when the resentment of the palace master will be resolved. From this point, I really want to thank you for the palace master."


    "This way of thanking is really special..."


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to make complaints about her. Although she was not happy, she could not go anywhere else.


    Don''t mention anything like gratitude. Just go to satisfy your curiosity and see what the residence of the emperor''s palace is like.


    Following Su Nu to a clean and elegant courtyard, Xu Shaotang asked, "is this where you live?"


    Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "what''s the problem?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said lightly, "no, I just think the imperial palace is really weird. Other places are magnificent. You and Yingluo, a palace leader and a saint, live in a simple and elegant place."


    "Do you like to live in a splendid place?" Asked the plain girl.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said honestly.


    "Then it''s over!" She glanced at him and said, "some places are used to see, and some places are used to live. Just like it. There''s no need to live in splendor."Xu Shaotang agrees with her saying that a splendid place may be very respectable, but it''s not necessarily comfortable to live in. What''s more, some people with weak nature, such as Xuqing, don''t like living in a splendid place most.


    When they walked into the courtyard, a smell of fragrance suddenly came to their faces.


    The layout of Su Nu''s courtyard is similar to that of Yingluo''s, except that there is no pond Pavilion and so on. Instead, there are lots of herbs, simple and elegant.


    People say that you can see a person''s character by looking at his residence. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether this sentence is suitable for Yingluo, but it should be suitable for plain girl. It feels like plain girl''s character, natural, generous, quiet and comfortable.


    When Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu''s courtyard, mu Tiance suddenly exits the door and looks around.


    "What is he doing?" Su Nu looks at mu Tiance puzzled.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what else can I do? Draw inferences from one instance."


    Seeing that Su Nu still didn''t seem to understand what she said, Xu Shaotang explained, "he probably saw that you and Yingluo''s residence are so fresh and elegant. He probably wondered whether the same is true for Hong Xiu''s residence."


    Listening to what he said, Su Nu suddenly understood that mu Tiance was looking for a place to live in.


    "Tell him not to look!"


    Su Nu shook her head slightly and said, "the place where Hong Xiu lives is not what he can find, and he has no chance to find it at all."

 Chapter 1831

    "Miss!"


    As they spoke, a call came from behind.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head, but saw a woman walking towards this side with a smile. This woman was no other than the maid Hua Chang of the plain girl.


    Xu Tang''s face gradually disappeared.


    "Miss, what are you bringing them here for?" Hua Chang goes to Su Nu and asks her in a low voice.


    Su Nu knew that Hua Shang was still angry because Xu Shaotang used her to force her to hand over he Shibi. She said to Hua Shang with a smile, "the palace master has given them to me. If you don''t bring them here, can you let them run around in the imperial palace? Well, I said I''d treat them well. Send someone to prepare some food and wine for them


    "Give them food and wine?" Hua Chang pouted and said, "they are so ignorant. They are starving to death!"


    It can be seen that Hua Shang has deep resentment towards Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Of course, the most important one is his resentment towards Xu Shaotang.


    "Huashang, do you think we are deaf?" Xu Shaotang said with a black face.


    Hua Chang said slightly, "you''re not deaf, you''re just blind people who don''t know good or bad!"


    Su Nu looked at Hua Chang helplessly, waved her hand and said, "well, don''t talk about it. Go and ask someone to send food and wine to her."


    Hear plain girl again urge, Hua Chang unfriendly looked at two people one eye, this just quickly out of the courtyard.


    Looking at the back of Hua Chang''s disappearance, Xu Shaotang said to the plain girl beside him with a smile: "your maid''s temper is much more than you."


    "She''s just a little grumpy with you." She said with a smile.


    Being told by Su Nu, Xu Shaotang is speechless. After shrugging helplessly, she calls mu Tiance in at the door.


    Now that Su Nu has made it so clear, it is meaningless for mu Tiance to find another place. Su Nu''s last sentence is undoubtedly warning mu Tiance that there must be a lot of strong protection beside Hong Xiu''s residence. Even if Mu Tiance finds Hong Xiu''s residence, he has no chance to see her.


    Anyway, now that we have come to this stage, let''s wait. If Yingluo doesn''t fulfill her promise, they will settle with Yingluo.


    The house is as simple and elegant as ever. Several solid wood tables and chairs that have been on the market for many years give the house a more rustic flavor.


    Xu Shaotang sat down at the table and looked at the room casually, but frowned slightly.


    Su Nu saw Xu Shaotang''s strange appearance and asked with a smile, "why, do you think there is a big gap between me and what you imagined?"


    "There is a big gap indeed!" Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head, then shook his head and said: "however, what surprised me most is that you seem to be a little lonely here."


    In fact, he hasn''t finished yet. He mainly thinks that although Su Nu''s residence is simple and elegant, it lacks warmth. He doesn''t have the feeling of home, but has the feeling of inn.


    "It''s really a little lonely..." Plain girl slowly sat down, sighed: "usually I and Huashang live here, few people come here, when I was young, red sleeve often came here to play, but with the growing up day by day, the number of times red sleeve came here is less and less, up to now, it has been four or five years has not been here."


    Xu Shaotang knows that Hongxiu has been holding a grudge in her heart for robbing Su Nu who originally belongs to her. This is also a thorn in Su Nu''s heart. Looking at Su Nu''s dejected appearance, she can''t help comforting and saying: "if their two things are done, I think Hongxiu won''t have so much hostility to you any more."


    "I hope..." Su Nu breathed out a long breath, helplessly said: "the temper of the tea with the palace master, even more stubborn than the palace master."


    "Don''t worry, as far as I know, she is not the kind of unreasonable person." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "She keeps in mind what you have done for me and Hong Xiu." At this time, mu Tiance, who has been silent, suddenly and slowly raised his head, looked at the plain girl with a grateful look, and said seriously: "when I was talking with Hongxiu video before, she was very grateful to you in her heart, but there was always a kammai in her heart."


    "I know!"


    Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "she thinks that my existence has robbed her mother''s love. The palace master only cares about me, but never cares about her..."


    She has always known the barrier in her heart, but she can''t help it. Either she has to cross the barrier herself, or Yingluo has to help her.


    In the past, if you want Yingluo to help her cross that barrier, you might as well rely on her. But now, with Liang Danqing and Yingluo getting better, maybe Yingluo will pay more attention to Hongxiu.


    "She''ll figure it out." Mu Tiance said positively.


    "At least everything is going in a good direction now, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang did not want to mention this slightly heavy topic again. He turned away from the topic and asked the plain girl, "it seems that you seldom go out of the imperial palace?"Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "generally, if it''s OK, people in the Imperial Palace seldom walk outside."


    "Is it the request of the palace master?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "I didn''t quite understand why the palace master was like this before, but now I do."


    "Ha ha, she probably doesn''t want to embarrass master Liang Danqing too much." Xu Shaotang said with a relieved smile: "the people in the Imperial Palace are walking outside more, and it is inevitable that they will have conflicts with the people in the five families. If the Imperial Palace goes to war with the five families, in the end, it is Liang Danqing who is in trouble."


    It can be seen from one point that Yingluo is also affectionate and righteous to Liang Danqing.


    It''s a pity that these two people, who are affectionate and righteous to each other, have wasted more than 20 years of precious time in vain. Now they are sitting together and talking about this matter, and I don''t know if they think it''s not worth it.


    "Yes, so the palace master will not go back on your business, but the premise is that you should not make the palace master unhappy at this time." Su Nu looked at them with warning eyes and reminded them again: "what you have to do now is wait!"


    "Well, I know!"


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head and said helplessly: "I just don''t know how long the waiting time is. I hope the palace master won''t let us wait too long."


    "Don''t worry, there''s Mr. Liang Danqing." Plain female if have point of say.


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly brightened slightly, then said with a smile: "that''s true, how can I forget this stubble."


    Even if Yingluo deliberately wants to forget the transaction between them, I believe Liang Danqing will remind Yingluo.


    When she said that, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were a little relieved.

 Chapter 1832

    Wait, long wait!


    Although it''s only two days, it''s a great torment for Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Although they believe that Liang Danqing will speak for them, with the passing of two days, they begin to worry about whether Liang Danqing will be intoxicated in Yingluo''s gentle hometown. After all, once the two people''s 20 years of friendship and resentment are resolved, there must be endless words. Perhaps, their two days are just a matter of finger flick in the eyes of Liang Danqing and Yingluo.


    Just as they were waiting for each other, Yingluo''s maid suddenly came to the door and said that Yingluo wanted to see them.


    They just followed Yingluo''s maid to Yingluo''s yard.


    In the pavilion of the courtyard, Yingluo and Liang Danqing are playing chess. It seems that they are very free.


    "Master of the palace, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are here!"


    The maid went to Yingluo and bowed.


    Yingluo slightly looked up at them, then continued to set her eyes on the chessboard, and waved to her maid to go down first.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance walk slowly to the pavilion. Yingluo looks much better than when they met before. They don''t know if they are moistened by love. At the moment, Yingluo is looking at the chessboard on the table, her eyebrows are slightly frowning, and the sunspots in her hands are reluctant to fall. It seems that she is thinking about how to take this step.


    Seeing that Yingluo didn''t seem to pay any attention to their plans, they could not help looking angry.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was about to open his mouth to ask, he saw Liang Danqing''s hand suddenly behind him and gently swinging, obviously reminding them not to worry.


    Seeing Liang Danqing''s action, Xu Shaotang swallows his words back, suppresses his depression and waits quietly beside him.


    More than ten minutes later, the white man in Yingluo''s hand still lingered.


    "You say, how can I make this move to make me invincible?" Yingluo suddenly raised her face slowly and asked the two people standing there quietly with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Yingluo silently and said, "I don''t know much about go."


    He really doesn''t know much about go. He knows the simple ways, but if he plays chess with an expert, he will be killed in a flash. Although he doesn''t know Liang Danqing''s attainments in go, it is enough to show that Liang Danqing''s attainments in chess are very high that he can make Yingluo refuse to play for dozens of minutes.


    "And you?" Yingluo turns her eyes to Mu Tiance again.


    Mu Tiance looked at Yingluo and asked, "do you want to listen to the truth or the lie?"


    Yingluo said with a smile, "of course it''s true. I don''t like to listen to lies."


    "You are doomed!" Mu Tiance seriously said: "even if you let me hold sunspot, you can easily beat you in chess."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Yingluo shook her head slightly and said, "you don''t seem to understand what I mean. I mean, how can I be invincible, instead of asking you to tell me the end of this game of chess!"


    "I can''t win!" Mu Tiance shook his head.


    "Oh, yes?"


    Yingluo showed an imperceptible smile on her face. She gently waved her hand and said, "since you don''t have an invincible way, go down first. Let me think about it again."


    After that, Yingluo lowered her head and set her eyes on the chessboard again. It seemed that she was thinking carefully about how to set the chessboard.


    Looking at Yingluo''s appearance, Xu Shaotang was very angry and asked in a deep voice, "the palace master asked us to come here just to tell you about chess?"


    "Of course!" Yingluo nodded slightly and said, "otherwise, what do you think I''ll let you do in the house?"


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance can''t help getting angry. Yingluo is obviously playing tricks on them!


    "The palace master seems to have forgotten the deal between us?" Since Yingluo wants to pretend to be a fool, they remind her. Xu Shaotang frowns tightly and says to Yingluo, "as the leader of the Imperial Palace, what he said should not go back?"


    Yingluo, playing with Baizi in her hand, said without raising her head: "there have been so many things recently that I have forgotten what kind of transaction we have between us."


    This woman is going to break her promise!


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other, and there is a wave of anger in their eyes. They thought that Yingluo would break her promise, but they didn''t expect that she would break her promise so grandly! All of a sudden, they have a feeling that from the beginning to the end, Yingluo has never thought about doing this deal with them, and even is very likely to use them!


    "Since the master forgot, I''ll tell him about it." Mu Tiance''s face was livid and said: "palace master, as long as we let your spirit disappear, let alone give us herbs, even if it''s about me and the tea, maybe you can also consider it."


    "Did I say that?" Yingluo frowned slightly, pretended to think for a while, then nodded her head and said, "it seems that I really said that."


    "Now that the palace master remembers, should he fulfill his promise?" Mu Tiance asked coldly."I did say that, but..." Yingluo looked up at mu Tiance and said with a smile, "don''t I feel angry now? You see, I''m going to be killed soon. Do you think the anger in my heart can go away? "


    "You..."


    Mu Tiance is choked by Yingluo''s words. Yingluo''s excuse is too brazen!


    Xu Shaotang looks at Liang Danqing sitting there, but he sees that Liang Danqing is just sitting there in a calm manner. His attention seems to be all in the chess game, and he has no intention to speak for them.


    They can understand Yingluo''s breaking her promise, but Liang Danqing''s gesture at the moment makes him feel a little confused.


    If Liang Danqing didn''t plan to help them, he wouldn''t give them small moves just now. But now Liang Danqing doesn''t say a word, or even give them a hint. What''s the matter?


    No! It''s not as simple as it seems!


    After sharing this point, Xu Shaotang focuses his eyes on the chessboard again. He carefully looks at the chess game in front of him. Even if he doesn''t know much about go, he can see that Yingluo''s chess game is really at a great disadvantage.


    How does Xu Tang want to play chess without losing?


    Thinking about it, he suddenly flashed a ray of light in his mind. Then he stretched out his hand and pulled mu Tiance beside him, indicating that he would not be excited. He turned to Yingluo with a smile and asked, "palace master, as long as we make your game unbeaten, can you fulfill your original promise?"


    "Yes Yingluo raised her head in surprise, looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "why, do you have a way to make my chess unbeaten?"

 Chapter 1833

    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, I''m afraid if I help you make this game unbeaten, and you break your promise, what should I do?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Yingluo asked faintly.


    Without hesitation, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "my trust in the palace master is zero."


    He has been juggled by Yingluo for several times. He doesn''t want to be juggled by Yingluo again. This woman''s character is really unpredictable. No one knows what she will do next second.


    At this time, Liang Danqing finally slowly raised his head and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "you can rest assured that if you really have a way, I will let her fulfill her promise!"


    "All right!"


    Hearing Liang Danqing''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile. At the same time, he said sarcastically, "at least, I trust you more than the palace master!"


    "Well, then you can start!"


    Yingluo looks at Xu Shaotang with great interest and hands the white chess to Xu Shaotang. She wants to see what Xu Shaotang can do to make the losing chess unbeaten.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t reach out to pick up the white son from Yingluo. He just made a lightning move on the chessboard.


    Originally a good chess game, he immediately stirred yellow.


    "Well, then you can be invincible!"


    Xu Shaotang clapped his hands and looked at the stunned Yingluo with a smile on his face.


    None of them thought that Xu Shaotang''s method was actually this method. Looking at the scattered pieces and the chess game, Liang Danqing and Yingluo''s faces were blue and white.


    Mu Tiance quietly gives Xu Shaotang a thumbs up. He seems very satisfied with Xu Shaotang''s sudden hand.


    "Is that what you call the method?"


    It took a long time for Yingluo to recover from her astonishment and look at Xu Shaotang indefinitely.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "isn''t this a method? Now that this game of chess is gone, the palace master will naturally be in an invincible position! "


    "But I didn''t say I was going to break the game!" Yingluo said with a gloomy face.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "but the palace master didn''t say that he couldn''t destroy the chess game, did he? Palace master, now that we have met your requirements, is it time for you to fulfill your promise? "


    After dealing with Yingluo for so many times, Xu Shaotang finally finds a place. He is very proud.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s proud look, Yingluo''s face is constantly changing. She holds her fist tightly and seems to be thinking about whether to teach Xu Shaotang a lesson.


    Is this woman going to break her promise? Looking at Yingluo''s impending fury, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt an ominous premonition.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was daydreaming, the look on Yingluo''s face gradually changed. Her tight cheeks slowly stretched out, and then a smile bloomed on her face.


    "Ha ha, it really makes me invincible!" Yingluo laughed loudly, looked at Liang Danqing and said, "your apprentice is good!"


    Liang Danqing is also a little smile, the hands of the sunspot has been thrown into a mess of the chessboard, said with a smile: "I said he would have a way of it?"


    Yingluo also threw away the white man in her hand and stood up slowly: "come on!"


    As soon as Yingluo''s voice fell, a maid quickly came to Yingluo and waited for her orders.


    "Go and get the virgin."


    "Yes


    The maidservant quickly retreats, leaving Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looking at the two in amazement.


    They saw the speed of Yingluo''s face changing again. They said that she changed her face faster than turning a book. They really looked down on her. The speed of her face changing can be described as lightning speed.


    Just now, I just wanted to teach Xu Shaotang a good lesson. Suddenly, I laughed again. I don''t know how the muscles on the woman''s face are so developed.


    What''s more, from their conversation, Xu Shaotang also knows that Liang Danqing told Yingluo about taking him as an apprentice. When he came to the Imperial Palace, Liang Danqing repeatedly reminded him not to talk about it for the time being, so he still called Liang Danqing "senior" in front of others. But at this meeting, Liang Danqing said it first, He couldn''t understand what they were playing with.


    Looking at the two people''s puzzled appearance, Yingluo waved with one hand, and a strong wind swept away the chessboard on the table. While sweeping away the chessboard, all the pieces scattered on the ground returned to the chess cup with the strong wind. This hand alone showed Yingluo''s strength incisively and vividly.


    "Sit down!"


    Yingluo looks at them with a smile and signals them to sit down at the table.


    They don''t understand and look at Yingluo''s action, but they still sit down at the table.


    "Although your method belongs to the sword, it still didn''t let me lose in your master''s hands." Yingluo also sat down and looked at Liang Danqing Yiyan tenderly, then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "in this point, you are much more flexible than your master. I believe you, as a new guardian, will do better than him.""I''ve lost more than 20 years of my life to the word" stupid. " Liang Danqing sighed and said with a smile, "now think about it. If I had changed something earlier, your teacher and I would not have wasted more than 20 years."


    "No, what''s the matter with you two?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at them suspiciously, as if it''s not as simple as they think. It''s obvious that Yingluo and Liang Danqing do it for other purposes.


    "Nothing, just to see how your new guardian is." Yingluo said with a smile, "you are brave and resourceful. You have not humiliated your master!"


    "That means that the palace master will fulfill his promise?" Xu Shaotang breathed a sigh of relief and asked with a smile.


    "No!"


    Yingluo shook her head slightly.


    The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face froze again, and she looked at Yingluo with depression. She didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    "Well, don''t be kidding, this boy is about to be ruined by you!" Liang Danqing said to Yingluo with a smile.


    "I''m not kidding!" Yingluo shook her head slowly, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "the palace master will not fulfill his promise! However, the teacher''s mother''s words may be able to fulfill the promise. "


    Listening to Yingluo''s words, no matter how stupid Xu Shaotang was, he knew what to do. He quickly bowed to Yingluo and said, "good teacher and mother!"


    "Good savvy!"


    Yingluo nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll ask Su Nu to give you the herbs you need later."


    "Thank you, madam!"


    This time, Xu Shaotang''s "teacher''s mother" is from the heart.

 Chapter 1834

    "What about me and Hong Xiu?"


    Seeing that Yingluo has agreed to give Xu Shaotang medicinal materials, mu Tiance asks what he cares about most.


    "I''ll think about it." Yingluo said faintly. After pretending to think for a while, she said calmly: "well, I just thought about it. I don''t think you are suitable for Hongxiu, so don''t worry about Hongxiu."


    "Ma, didn''t you say you would consider their affairs?" Xu Shaotang said in a hurry.


    Yingluo nodded and said, "didn''t you see it just now? I''ve thought about it! I said I would consider it, but I didn''t say I would agree, did I? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to Yingluo''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly look at each other, and they can''t find words to attack Yingluo.


    Indeed, Yingluo only said from the beginning to the end that she would consider and consider it, but she didn''t say that the result of consideration must be a promise!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance thought of a sentence at the same time: cunning!


    Looking at Yingluo''s appearance, it was obvious that they had already considered this condition when they said it. They were fooled by Yingluo after all.


    "Since the palace Master said so, I have nothing to say!" Mu Tiance looks at Yingluo coldly. Although he is angry in his heart, he doesn''t break out after all. He just turns around and plans to leave Yingluo''s courtyard. If he doesn''t leave now, he really can''t guarantee that he won''t suppress his anger.


    He knows that he is not Yingluo''s opponent. Now he is at the disadvantage of Yingluo. If he wants to save his life, he must see Hongxiu!


    "Wait!"


    Just as mu Tiance turns around, Yingluo suddenly stops him.


    "What else can I do for you Mu Tiance stood still and asked without looking back.


    Yingluo light said: "if you go now, I promise, you have no chance to see tea in your life!"


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, mu Tiance slowly turned around, looked at Yingluo with a blue face, and hummed: "is the palace master too confident?"


    "I''ve always been so confident!" Yingluo said calmly.


    "Coincidentally, I am also a very confident person!" Mu Tiance sneered: "now I may not be the opponent of the palace master, but ten years later, I''m afraid the palace master may not be my opponent!"


    Clay figurines have three earthy qualities. What''s more, mu Tiance is so proud. In order to make Yingluo promise him and Hongxiu, he has tried his best to restrain his temper, but up to now, what he gains is Yingluo''s cheating again and again.


    There is a saying that there is no need to endure any more. Since Yingluo insists on doing so, there is no need for him to talk nonsense with Yingluo. He believes that given ten years, Yingluo will not be his opponent. At that time, will the Imperial Palace let him come and go?


    "According to the current speed of strength improvement of you and Xu Shaotang, I will not be your opponent in ten years." Yingluo slowly stood up, looked at mu Tiance with a smile, and suddenly asked, "but do you think you can live for ten years?"


    Being told by Yingluo, mu Tiance then remembered that he seemed to have taken the poison given by Yingluo. If Yingluo didn''t give him the antidote from time to time, it seemed that he could not live more than ten years, let alone ten years, at most half a year.


    Xu Shaotang hurried forward and gently grabbed mu Tiance, indicating that he should not be impulsive for the time being. Since Yingluo stopped him, there must be something else to tell him, and the matter between him and Hongxiu did not turn for the better. I can hear that Yingluo''s words just now would not be a joke. If Mu Tiance really left now, I''m afraid that Hongxiu would not be seen in his life.


    Mu Tiance tried to suppress his anger and asked in a deep voice, "what do you want?"


    "I''m just curious. Why did Danqing say that he wanted you to succeed as the guardian, but you refused?" Yingluo asked with a smile.


    Mu Tiance looks at Yingluo coldly, and points to Xu Shaotang nearby. He says, "no, just because he is more suitable than me!"


    Yingluo laughs and asks, "but have you ever thought that if you succeed as the guardian, Danqing will accept you as an apprentice, and I''m naturally your nun. With this relationship, it will be easier for you and Hongxiu to do things. Maybe, if you call me a nun, I''ll agree with you."


    Mu Tiance slightly stagnated, then nodded gently: "I have thought about it, but I don''t have to do it!"


    "Why? Don''t you want to be with Hong Xiu? " Yingluo said: "or, I can understand that in fact, red sleeves are not so important in your heart?"


    "I want to be with Hong Xiu, but I don''t need to be in this way!"


    Mu Tiance said quietly: "I am suitable to be a guardian. I know in my heart that red tea is very important in my heart. I don''t need to prove it in this way!"


    "You''re crazy and proud." Yingluo said faintly: "if I were you, I might think about it well! Don''t you think it''s worth doing something you don''t want to do for the woman you love? ""It''s worth it!"


    Mu Tiance slowly looked at Yingluo, pulled Xu Shaotang''s hand away, and said seriously, "however, not all the worthwhile things in the world have to be done. I don''t want to follow you and your predecessors. Although I really don''t want to be a guardian, on the other hand, it''s because I''m not suitable to be a guardian."


    He does not deny that what Yingluo said is true, but he knows clearly in his heart whether he is suitable to be a guardian or not.


    Because there is no fit, there is his firm unwillingness, which has nothing to do with whether he is willing to sacrifice for Hongxiu.


    Yingluo said with a smile, "if I say that as long as you promise to be the guardian now, I will marry you with red sleeves. Do you agree?"


    "No!" Mu Tiance said without thinking.


    "It seems that the tea in your heart, is really not as important as you think." Yingluo sighed a little, and then said, "what if I change my terms and let you take over the imperial palace?"


    "No!"


    Mu Tiance still said without thinking: "what I want is tea, not a guardian, not a palace! As long as I don''t die, I believe I will have the chance to meet with Hong Xiu in the end! "


    "Ha ha, you are so stubborn!"


    Looking at such a persistent mu Tiance, Yingluo shook her head and sighed and said quietly, "in fact, if it were Xu Shaotang and Hongxiu, I might have agreed long ago!"


    "Why?"


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance asked at the same time.

 Chapter 1835

    "Do you think you are worse than Xu Shaotang?"


    Instead of answering their questions directly, Yingluo asked mu Tiance with great interest.


    Mu Tiance shook his head without hesitation and said confidently, "I believe I''m no worse than anyone else!"


    "No, you are wrong!"


    Yingluo shook her head and said, "you are worse than Xu Shaotang!"


    "What''s the difference?" Mu Tiance asked unconvinced.


    For so many years, mu Tiance never thought he was worse than anyone else. He admitted that Xu Shaotang was also excellent, otherwise he would not always regard Xu Shaotang as his opponent, but he did not think he was worse than Xu Shaotang.


    Maybe their ways of doing things are different, but it''s just a matter of character, not whether they are bad or not.


    "Flexible!"


    Yingluo said quietly: "Xu Shaotang is a flexible person, but you never know how to be flexible! If there is a road blocked in front of you, the first thing you want to do is to clear the road, instead of looking for another road from the side! A person who doesn''t know how to be flexible is doomed to be a very stubborn person. In this respect, you are very similar to Danqing! "


    Then Yingluo looked at Liang Danqing with a smile and said, "I''ve been struggling for half my life to meet such a man who doesn''t know how to be flexible. I don''t want my daughter to meet the same person, do you understand?"


    "If I say it according to this point, I am much worse than Xu Shaotang!" Mu Tiance nodded and said, "but why does the palace master know that what red tea needs is not a person who doesn''t know how to adapt?"


    "She''s my daughter!" Yingluo said in a deep voice.


    "So what?" Mu Tiance retorted: "you don''t know your daughter or what she needs? You just want to impose what you think on Hong Xiu. With respect, you are not a qualified mother


    Now that the words have been said, there is no need for anyone to hide.


    At a very early time, he wanted to say these words to Yingluo, but due to her power, he still didn''t say them.


    Now that he had said what he had been hiding in his heart for a long time, he felt a lot of happiness in his heart.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yingluo''s voice suddenly became cold. With Yingluo''s cold words, even the surrounding temperature seemed to drop a lot.


    Facing the fierce Yingluo, mu Tiance said without fear: "I say, the palace master is not a qualified mother! You will only impose your own ideas on Hong Xiu. You don''t know what Hong Xiu wants! You never try to go into the heart of the tea, you just... "


    "Bang!"


    Before mu Tiance finished speaking, Yingluo''s figure suddenly flashed and hit mu Tiance with a heavy hand.


    Her sudden move without warning, mu Tiance didn''t have time to react and was directly hit by Yingluo''s hand.


    Fortunately, Yingluo didn''t kill her. Although mu Tiance was shot tens of meters away, she didn''t die. She just spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In response, Xu Shaotang quickly flashes to Mu Tiance and lifts him up. Looking at mu Tiance whose chest is red with blood, Xu Shaotang intentionally or unintentionally stands in front of Mu Tiance, as if afraid that Yingluo will attack mu Tiance again.


    "It''s about me and her. Don''t get involved!"


    Mu Tiance gently pushed Xu Shaotang away, forced down the feeling of Qi and blood surging in his chest, and slowly walked towards Yingluo. The bloody corner of his mouth showed a scornful smile: "why, is this becoming angry? Did I hit the pain point? It seems that you know what I said, but you just don''t want to admit it! "


    At this moment, mu Tiance really gave up!


    "If you dare to talk nonsense again, can you believe that I will kill you immediately?" Yingluo looks at mu Tiance coldly, and her body is full of murders.


    "You know for yourself whether I''m talking nonsense or not!"


    Mu Tiance looks at Yingluo with a firm face, and the smile at the corner of his mouth is so dazzling.


    "To die!"


    Yingluo flies into a rage and attacks mu Tiance in the air again. This time, mu Tiance has already made preparations. Before Yingluo starts, his whole body''s real Qi has already started to work. As soon as Yingluo moves, a blood mist condenses around mu Tiance, and mu Tiance''s body shadow disappears in the blood mist.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    Yingluo snorted coldly, and the continuous palm force attacked the blood fog.


    Seeing Yingluo and Mu Tian start to work together, Xu Shaotang is anxious. He doesn''t choose to help mu Tiance, because he knows that even if they work together, they are not Yingluo''s rivals.


    Xu Shaotang quickly came to Liang Danqing, took Liang Danqing''s clothes and said, "master, stop your mother! You really want to see her kill your son-in-law! "


    "What''s the matter?" Liang Danqing looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "don''t worry, your teacher''s mother has a sense of propriety!""Well?" Xu Shaotang was surprised to see Liang Danqing, who was not worried at all, "master, what are you playing? You have to play us both to death to be willing to do so! "


    From Liang Danqing''s words, Xu Shaotang feels an unusual taste. Obviously, Liang Danqing knows that Yingluo won''t kill mu Tiance, so he sits in Diaoyutai calmly.


    "It''s easy to break just now!"


    Liang Danqing didn''t even look at the battle between Yingluo and mu Tiance. He just said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I agree with your teacher''s mother. Mu Tiance is too flexible and strong. It''s good for your teacher''s mother to clean him up! What''s more, this boy dares to show his teeth in front of his future father-in-law and mother-in-law now. If he doesn''t teach him a lesson, he won''t be able to turn the world upside down in the future! "


    "Father and mother in law?"


    Hearing Liang Danqing''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of joy and asked in a low voice: "you should not have agreed with him and Hongxiu?"


    "Or else?" Liang Danqing said with a smile: "if you didn''t agree with them, do you think he would have a chance to live just by what he said in front of your teacher''s mother? Your teacher''s mother''s temper is more fierce than his. Let them fight. It''s just to make the boy spit more blood! Didn''t I also vomit blood after being beaten by your teacher''s mother? Isn''t it good now? "


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Liang Danqing speechless, then gave him a thumbs up and said: "you can hold my teacher''s mother''s temper. If you change other people, you can''t hold her down!"


    "There''s no pressure." Liang Danqing said with a smile: "between husband and wife, mutual accommodation, this life is so flat light! Unfortunately, it''s too late for me to understand this! Fortunately, it''s not too late... "

 Chapter 1836

    Yingluo intends to clean up mu Tiance. It''s clear that the battle will be over soon, but she is not in a hurry to spend with Mu Tian. From time to time, she punches mu Tiance.


    Mingming knows that Yingluo is playing with him on purpose. According to Xu Shaotang''s character, she might have been lying on the ground and pretending to be a dead dog. However, mu Tiance is strong and extremely stubborn. As long as he doesn''t fall down completely and has a little strength, he will continue to fight with Yingluo.


    Just for a short time, mu Tiance had been beaten black and blue. On the other hand, Yingluo was relaxed, just as a warm-up.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s face, Xu Shaotang''s face was filled with a smile. Now mu Tiance is so happy. The face that charmed thousands of girls has been beaten into a pig''s head. It''s just because of that sentence that she doesn''t even know her mother!


    After maltreating mu Tiance for ten minutes, Yingluo finally stops.


    "Don''t you agree?"


    Yingluo looks at mu Tiance with a smile. She doesn''t know how many times she has forced herself to get up from the ground, but she nods her head slightly. Mu Tiance''s tenacity is far beyond her expectation.


    Tenacity is a good thing, but if it is too tenacious, it will give people a feeling of not hitting the south wall and not looking back.


    Mu Tiance now has pain all over his body. He can even feel the muscles on his face when he moves. However, he still shows an unyielding look in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t agree!"


    "And how do you take it?" Yingluo asked excitedly.


    "I don''t agree with you


    It seems that mu Tiance is really tied with Yingluo. He looks at Yingluo stubbornly and supports her precarious body. He doesn''t want Yingluo to see her jokes.


    "Oh, yes?" Yingluo looks at mu Tiance with a smile on her face and slowly asks, "are you against the emperor or your mother-in-law?"


    "I don''t know anyone..."


    Mu Tiance just subconsciously uttered a sentence, and his brain suddenly stirred up. The second half of the sentence was swallowed by him. He just looked at Yingluo strangely.


    Looking at mu Tiance who was staying there, Yingluo came forward slowly, reached out her hand and shook it in front of Mu Tiance, and asked with a smile, "what''s wrong? Won''t answer my question? "


    "Palace master, you just said..." Being told by Yingluo, mu Tiance came back to his senses and asked, "did I hear you right? You said Mother in law? "


    Yingluo said with a smile, "do you want to hear it wrong or not?"


    "I hope I heard you right, of course!" Mu Tiance was surprised in his eyes.


    As the saying goes, there''s no way out when the mountains are poor and the rivers are clear, and there''s no way out when the willows are dark and the flowers are bright. Originally, he didn''t hold any hope for the things between him and Hongxiu, but Yingluo suddenly said so, which made him see the hope again, and Yingluo took the initiative to say it.


    Of course, we can''t rule out the possibility that Yingluo, a boring woman, is just entertaining him.


    "Then you''re right." Yingluo put away the smile on her face, and a serious look appeared on her face. Looking at mu Tiance, she asked seriously, "do you know why I have to make trouble for you again and again?"


    Mu Tiance thought about it and said, "the palace master wants me to remember how difficult it is to meet with Hong Xiu today, so that I can cherish Hong Xiu well in the future?"


    "It seems that you still don''t understand. Your plan is in vain."


    Yingluo sighed and shook her head: "I have no doubt about your sincerity to Hongxiu. I also believe that you are willing to protect Hongxiu with your own life, but you are too stubborn or paranoid! You are very proud, even arrogant! What you think will not be changed easily. You are the kind of person who would rather die than give up. I have been giving you some flexibility, but you have never understood the meaning of these two words. "


    Yingluo looks at mu Tiance helplessly, turns back to Xu Shaotang and asks, "if it was you just now, what would you do?"


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Yingluo in dismay.


    He had planned to watch a good play of his mother-in-law lecturing his son-in-law here, but he didn''t expect that the fire of war would burn to his head for no reason.


    "Ah, what!" Yingluo asked again, "tell me, what would you do if you exchanged identities with mu Tiance just now?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "I will have the cheek to beg for mercy or lie on the ground and pretend to die."


    "Well, why do you do that?" Yingluo continued.


    "Anyway, I can''t beat you. If you wanted to kill me, you would have killed me!" Xu Shaotang shrugged, some "shameless" said: "as long as you don''t kill me, why do I fight with you? Do I feel itchy? No matter how hard it is, I''ll find a chance to run away. As long as I leave the Imperial Palace, if I have to fight against you, I''ll think of another way. I''ll fight against you like this. I''ll die! "


    Yingluo smiles and nods, then asks mu Tiance, "do you understand now?"Mu Tiance carefully thought about Xu Shaotang''s words for a long time, and finally lowered his arrogant head.


    He admitted that he was too impulsive just now. He just focused on venting his long suppressed emotions, but completely ignored the huge gap between himself and Yingluo.


    It''s not bravery but stupidity to do it when you know you can''t do it!


    "If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood!" Seeing that mu Tiance seemed to have some understanding, Yingluo''s tone softened, and she said earnestly: "you and Xu Shaotang are restless people. No one knows what kind of enemies you will encounter in the future. Take the invasion of the demons in front of you for example. If you are destined to be unable to prevent the arrival of the demons, we will have a war with the demons in the future. If you are still the same character just now, I''m sorry Will be merciful to you, but not necessarily the demon will be merciful! If you die, what about tea? "


    Listening to Yingluo''s words, mu Tiance felt as if he had been slapped in the face. He kept repeating Yingluo''s words in his mind. Now he seems to understand why Yingluo said he was worse than Xu Shaotang.


    "Thank you for your instruction!"


    Mu Tiance slowly raised his head and bowed deeply to Yingluo. This time, it was from the heart.


    "If you understand, I hope you will remember that no matter what happens in the future, it''s easy to break just after." Yingluo nodded slightly and said loudly to her yard, "come out!"


    As Yingluo''s voice fell, a beautiful voice came out of the small courtyard room.


    "Young master..." With tears in her eyes, she looks at mu Tiance, but her face is full of emotion.


    "Red tea!"


    Looking at the jade man in front of him, mu Tiance only felt the pain all over his body, which seemed to disappear completely in this moment, but his voice seemed to be hoarse, and there was a slight tremor in his voice.


    "If you have something else to say, don''t cry in front of us..." Yingluo, with a bitter smile and a sigh, gently waved to them.

 Chapter 1837

    After mu Tiance and Hongxiu leave happily, Yingluo returns to the table and looks up and down at Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Yingluo''s eyes, Xu Shaotang was puzzled and looked at Yingluo.


    "You just said that if you really need to fight against me, you will find other ways. I''m very curious. What will you do?" Yingluo asked with interest.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Yingluo and said with a smile, "haven''t I thought of a way yet?"


    "No!"


    Yingluo shook her head and said, "I think you should really have a way instead of relying on brute force like mu Tiance."


    "Do you really want to know, ma''am?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Yingluo nods. He really wants to know what Xu Shaotang said. He is confident that even if Xu Shaotang and his gang add up, they are not her rivals, let alone Liang Danqing.


    "It''s not easy!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you should have seen the weapons on that warship. Do you think you can withstand the attack of that kind of weapons, madam?"


    Yingluo was surprised and then shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "It seems that you are actually prepared." Yingluo smiles and asks Xu Shaotang, "if I don''t keep my promise this time, are you going to do it?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, I really didn''t think about it. At most, I thought about threatening you."


    "Really?" Yingluo said, "I don''t think you are a kind of good man or woman?"


    "Mother, you have prejudice against me!" Xu Shaotang made a joke, and then seriously said: "I have said that unless you want my life, I will fight with you. But I know that you never want to kill me, so I really don''t have that plan. Don''t think about it. Although Xu Shaotang has revenge, he still knows the good and the bad. "


    He knew that if Yingluo wanted to kill him, how could he survive to the present. Besides, the people in the imperial palace had saved their lives several times. He would not kill the people in the Imperial Palace unless he had to.


    What''s more, the relationship between him and Su Nu is still unclear. All the weapons on that warship are really aimed at the imperial palace. It''s hard to find a living person in the imperial palace. Su Nu and Hong Xiu are no exception.


    "Ha ha, I thought you two didn''t know at all!"


    While they were talking, Su Nu quickly walked into Yingluo''s yard and came to Yingluo.


    "Master of the palace!"


    Su Nu salutes Yingluo respectfully and Liang Danqing next to her. However, she looks at Liang Danqing awkwardly and doesn''t know how to call him.


    Yingluo saw the plain girl''s embarrassment and said with a smile, "just call him adoptive father."


    Hearing Yingluo''s words, the plain girl quickly said to Liang Danqing again, "good adoptive father!"


    She is Yingluo''s adopted daughter. Liang Danqing and Yingluo are husband and wife, so it''s OK to call Liang Danqing that way.


    "Good! Good Liang Danqing looked at the plain girl with a smile on her face and said excitedly, "I want to thank your mother for helping me raise such good two daughters! The adoptive father has nothing to give you now. In this way, the adoptive father will draw a picture for you! "


    Su Nu shook her head gently and said, "adoptive father, daughter doesn''t want any gifts. If you can see that the adoptive father and the palace master are getting better, your daughter will be satisfied."


    "Since you want to take him in! There are not many people in the world who can receive his paintings. " Yingluo smiles and says to the maidservant not far away: "pen and ink serve!"


    Xu Shaotang also had a painting given to him by Liang Danqing. He knew that the painting given to Su Nu by his master must be a combination of martial arts and Taoism, so he said: "take it, this painting will surprise you!"


    When they speak, the maid has already quickly sent the pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    "Thank you, adoptive father!"


    Since both Yingluo and Xu Shaotang said that, Su Nu was no longer polite to Liang Danqing. She was curious about what kind of painting would surprise her.


    Liang Danqing nodded slightly and quickly spread out the paper, while Yingluo had been working on it for him tacitly. It can be seen that this is not the first time for them. Before they fall out, there should be such a warm picture, right?


    Liang Danqing took a look at Su Nu and quickly began to paint.


    One of them was there to concentrate on painting, and the other was there to concentrate on grinding ink. It was a kind of singing and following. At the moment, they seemed to be a perfect match, and the age gap had been infinitely narrowed, even negligible.


    When Yingluo inadvertently looks at Liang Danqing, her eyes are full of deep feeling, just like the autumn water that can''t be melted.


    Liang Danqing''s painting speed is very fast. The brush seems to have magical power in his hand. His hand is moving quickly on the paper, and countless virtual shadows are constantly swaying in front of them. With Liang Danqing''s action, a figure quickly appears on the paper.They also noticed that when Liang Danqing painted, his eyes were completely closed. He didn''t look at the paper at all, as if he was painting with his own imagination.


    Looking at it, Xu Shaotang suddenly and slowly closed his eyes. Liang Danqing''s painting action was like a movie, beating in his mind. When he put aside the thoughts in his mind, he suddenly found that Liang Danqing didn''t just seem to be painting. His painting action was like a fight of attack and defense, one move in one style, leaping on the paper.


    After a while, Liang Danqing put down his brush and took a sip of the tea on the table.


    "Poof!"


    Liang Danqing suddenly sprays the tea in his mouth evenly on the painting.


    As the tea fell into the paper, the figure that had appeared a little fuzzy gradually became clear.


    Who is the woman on the paper? There is a little difference between the plain women on the paper and the real plain women standing in front of them, but the surprise is only limited to their different expressions.


    Liang Danqing slowly picked up the painting on the table and compared it with the plain girl in front of her. With a smile, he handed the painting to the plain girl: "are you satisfied with it?"


    "Satisfied!"


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that someone in the world could make such a vivid painting in such a short time. The woman in the painting was clearly herself just now. At the same time, she was shocked and saluted Liang Danqing again: "thank you, adoptive father!"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang also slowly opened his eyes and bowed to Liang Danqing: "thank you for your teaching!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu looks puzzled. However, Liang Danqing and Yingluo look at each other, and their faces show a happy look at the same time.


    "You''re very savvy!" Liang Danqing looked at Xu Shaotang with satisfaction and said, "in time, your achievements in martial arts will surely be higher than mine. Maybe we can know the realm after the virtual realm is up to you!"

 Chapter 1838

    Liang Danqing''s words, once again let the plain girl into a puzzled.


    The adoptive father Liang Danqing is painting for himself. How does it involve Xu Shaotang''s understanding?


    Looking at Su Nu''s puzzled eyes, Liang Danqing said with a smile: "in the process of my painting, my understanding of martial arts is actually integrated. He should have learned something from it."


    "Really?" Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang dubiously.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "back to nature, heart with the will."


    Simple eight words, but Xu Shaotang at the moment the deepest understanding.


    The whole process of Liang Danqing''s painting was like flowing water without any stagnation. He closed his eyes and began to write with his own mind, as if he was the pen in his hand.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know this feeling very well, but he really felt the feeling of waving at will. At the level of Liang Danqing, all moves and rules will no longer have any meaning. As far as his heart is concerned, a wave at will is also a killing move to break thousands of moves.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yingluo and Liang Danqing nodded again. Xu Shaotang really realized it.


    But what Xu Su Tang mumbled just now was a little confused.


    It''s all up to you to understand it. Even if others say it, you don''t really understand it, and it doesn''t have any meaning.


    Looking at Su Nu''s puzzled appearance, Yingluo waved her hand slightly and said, "well, if you want to exchange your feelings about martial arts, you can communicate slowly in the future. Let''s get down to business first."


    "What else is the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Yingluo in surprise. He thinks that Yingluo just wants her to bring him the herbs he needs. But now, it seems that his thinking is too simple.


    "Of course Yingluo smiles a little, and her eyes slowly look at her. When she looks at her, the smile on her face slowly disappears, and she changes into a very serious face.


    The sudden change of Yingluo makes several people a little confused. Therefore, Su Nu is at a loss when she is seen by Yingluo. Even Liang Danqing looks at Yingluo in bewilderment. The change of Yingluo''s face is obviously unexpected.


    Just when the crowd was puzzled, Yingluo suddenly yelled to the plain girl: "kneel down!"


    Yingluo''s sharp drink made people tremble in their hearts, and plain girl knelt on the ground without any hesitation.


    For so many years, Yingluo has rarely been so strict with her. In the past, only when she made a mistake, Yingluo would treat her like this. She subconsciously thought in her heart, could it be that Yingluo knew that she had brought Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone and charging treasure to Hongxiu?


    At the thought of this, Su Nu immediately lowered her head, waiting for Yingluo''s punishment.


    "Look up!" Looking at the plain girl with a big head, Yingluo said harshly again.


    Su Nu raises her head with Yingluo''s words. Her face is full of guilt. Maybe she feels a little sorry for Yingluo. Although she has a slight panic on her cheek, she doesn''t have any fear. She is willing to do it. Now that Yingluo shows up, she should accept Yingluo''s punishment. She doesn''t have any complaints.


    Looking at the look on the plain girl''s face, Yingluo asked jokingly, "what are you nervous about?"


    Yingluo''s sudden smile puzzled the three again. The plain girl said, "but it''s up to the palace master to punish."


    "Well, why should I punish you?" "In your eyes, am I so moody?" Yingluo said


    That''s true! Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.


    "My daughter dare not!" Plain girl droops cheek way.


    Yingluo said with a smile, "OK, don''t be nervous! I just want to tell you something. "


    "Say it, master of the palace!"


    Yingluo put away her smile and looked at the plain girl with bright eyes. Her face regained a serious look again. She felt a crystal clear white jade token from her body and said harshly, "from now on, you are the master of the imperial palace! In the future, everything in the imperial palace will be handled by you! "


    "Ah?"


    As Yingluo''s voice fell, the three of them were stunned. Everyone''s face was incredible. They never dreamed that what Yingluo said to plain girl was actually this thing.


    "What are you doing now? Don''t you accept the token from the palace master?" Looking at the plain girl''s dull appearance, Yingluo can''t help urging her.


    Being told by Yingluo, Su Nu recovered from her great shock.


    However, instead of reaching for the token, she just shook her head slightly to Yingluo and said, "my daughter is too weak to convince the public. She dare not accept the position of the palace leader. Please take it back."


    "I told you to go on and on!" Yingluo said in a deep voice: "I''m here. I don''t think anyone dares to disobey me!"


    In a simple word, Yingluo''s hegemony is once again displayed incisively and vividly.


    Su Nu still doesn''t answer. She just looks at Liang Danqing for help. He knows that Yingluo''s temper and what Yingluo decides can''t be changed. Now, Liang Danqing is the only one who can make Yingluo take back her life."Go on..."


    However, the emperor said, "even if there was no one in the old man''s mind to persuade us to die, we would not be able to remember them any more."


    Although his mouth is modest, Liang Danqing''s face is full of confidence.


    When Liang Danqing said this, she felt like she was crying. She couldn''t count on Liang Danqing. She could only look at Xu Shaotang. Although Xu Shaotang''s weight in Yingluo''s heart was not as good as Liang Danqing''s, at this time, no matter whether Xu Shaotang''s words were useful or not, she should grasp the straw first.


    Looking at Su Nu''s look at Xu Shaotang for help, Yingluo said faintly: "don''t look at him, he gave the idea!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped up like a cat with its tail on: "teacher, conscience of heaven and earth! When did I come up with this idea? Don''t do me wrong! "


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" Yingluo smiles, points to the chessboard beside the table and says, "the emperor palace has been entangled with the guardian for so many years. After all, the guardian still has the chance to win. If the Imperial Palace wants to be invincible to the guardian, it has to make a mess of this game and start again! It was me and your master who played chess before, but now it''s you two! "


    "No, I..." Xu Shaotang is speechless. He dares to feel that the chess game is not just a chess game.


    Listen to two people''s words, Su Nu immediately throws knife like eyes to Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 1839

    "No, what are you looking at me for..."


    Facing Su Nu''s knife like eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "it''s clear that they are playing chess there. My teacher''s mother has been defeated. I have to tell her how to be invincible. I can only disturb their chess game. Who knows..."


    "Well, stop it!"


    Yingluo is too lazy to listen to Xu Shaotang''s chattering there. She directly interrupts Xu Shaotang''s words and says to Su nu in a harsh voice: "I haven''t taken the token yet!"


    When she heard Yingluo''s words, she hesitated for a long time. After a long time, she stretched out her hand and slowly took the token from Yingluo.


    "Well, get up!" Seeing that Su Nu took the token, Yingluo motioned Su Nu to get up and said with a smile to Liang Danqing, "from now on, these things have nothing to do with me."


    Only when she loses can she know how to cherish it. Yingluo and Liang Danqing have been fighting each other for more than 20 years. During these 20 years, she hated not only her identity as the head of the Imperial Palace, but also Liang Danqing''s identity as the guardian. Now, they don''t have to be tired of their identity. She suddenly feels very relaxed.


    From now on, she and Liang Danqing can live a leisurely life.


    Liang Danqing nodded slightly, reached out to hold Yingluo''s hand and sighed: "if we could have been like this, we would not have wasted more than 20 years."


    "Without these 20 years, we would not have been so easy to put down." Yingluo said with a smile.


    Her smile seems to have changed without being tired of being the head of the imperial palace. In the past, when she smiles, she always gives people a sense of cunning. Now, her smile is more insipid and kind.


    Su Nu slowly stood up from the ground and looked at the token in her hand. She felt like she was in a dream. All this was too sudden for her. She had been with Yingluo for many years and knew very well that the leader of the Imperial Palace was not so good. Although she knew that the burden of the Imperial Palace would fall on her, she was still a little worried when the day came I''m afraid.


    "Palace master, you really..."


    "Don''t call me the master of the imperial palace. Now you are the master of the imperial palace!" Yingluo said with a smile, "you''d better call me mother. Over the years, although you are my adopted daughter in name, the number of times I hear you call me mother is very few. In the future, you don''t have to worry about my identity as the palace master."


    With a helpless look at Yingluo, she said in a soft voice, "mother, do you really give me the imperial palace? Do you think I can do it well? "


    "If you don''t do it, how can you know you can''t do it well?" My adoptive father went to support you and said, "don''t worry, Yingluo is behind you!"


    "I know..."


    Su Nu repeatedly rubbed the token in her hand and sighed softly: "I''m afraid I''ll live up to my mother''s expectations..."


    "I believe you!" Yingluo slowly stretched out her hand, touched the head of the plain girl and said: "girl, although you are not born to your mother, your mother has always regarded you as her own flesh and blood. Originally, this burden should not fall on you so early, but your adoptive father and I have been struggling for more than 20 years, and your mother really doesn''t want to struggle any more."


    Yingluo glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "if you want to blame him, blame him. It''s all his bad ideas."


    "Madam, you don''t pit me enough?" Xu Shaotang said to Yingluo in silence.


    He has been fighting with Yingluo several times, but he has never been able to get any advantage from Yingluo. Now Yingluo is no longer the leader of the Imperial Palace, and she has become his teacher''s mother. In the future, if she wants to take revenge on Yingluo, she won''t have any chance.


    In Xu Shaotang''s impression, Yingluo is the only woman who makes him eat shriveled from beginning to end.


    "I didn''t blame you. I told you the truth!" Yingluo said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth turned, and he was almost destroyed by Yingluo!


    Just at this time, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered something and said to Yingluo: "madam, we are a family now. Do you think we can get rid of the poison?"


    In fact, he didn''t care. He didn''t get poisoned at all. He thought of Mu Tiance. The Birdman didn''t forget this important thing as soon as he was happy.


    "Do you really need an antidote?" Yingluo asked with a smile.


    "Of course Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "no one wants to hide a deadly poison in his body at any time, right?"


    "Well, stop acting!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s lifelike performance, Liang Danqing said with a smile: "your teacher''s mother has long known that you didn''t eat that soul breaking pill."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Liang Danqing''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help looking at Yingluo in surprise. She already knows about it?


    Yingluo and Su Nu also look at Xu Shaotang with a smile, as if they were watching a monkey show.


    See two people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang heart more surprised, as if even plain women know this thing? So, the cleverness they played at the beginning was completely taken as a joke by them?"Isn''t it a surprise?" Liang Danqing continued with a smile: "what she gave you is not a soul breaking pill, but a Juyuan pill that can help you absorb the aura of heaven and earth! That Juyuan pill is good for you. It doesn''t need any antidote at all! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was already very shocked. When he heard Liang Danqing''s words, he was even more shocked. He stood upright and could not speak for a long time.


    It took a long time for Xu Shaotang to recover from the great shock and look at Yingluo with doubts. He really can''t understand why Yingluo did it.


    Yingluo saw the doubts in Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said with a smile, "don''t scare you. Do you really think that our imperial palace is so easy for you to break into?"


    "Even if you mean to scare us, don''t you?" Xu Shaotang looks at Yingluo with a bitter smile and slowly asks, "you didn''t think about what to do to us from the beginning?"


    Yingluo nodded and said, "I just want to force you to join the imperial palace."


    "There are so many masters in the Imperial Palace, don''t we lack the two of us?"


    "No shortage!" Yingluo changed her words and said, "however, you two are the best of the younger generation. It turns out that my eyes are right!"


    If Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had not been forced to join the imperial palace before, maybe she and Liang Danqing would not have been better.


    Perhaps, this is the cause and effect!


    "You didn''t throw that Juyuan pill away, did you?" Plain girl some distressed said: "mother spent decades of time to refine so many Juyuan Dan, this is mother''s hard work."


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said to Liang Danqing, "master, you knew that pill was not a soul breaking pill, and you didn''t tell us?"


    Liang Danqing looked at Yingluo and said with a laugh, "ha ha, I dare not!"

 Chapter 1840

    After telling Xu Shaotang everything, Yingluo asks Su Nu to get Xu Shaotang the herbs he needs.


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu stroll in the imperial palace. From time to time, they can feel Su Nu''s hostile eyes.


    "I''m so innocent..."


    Xu Shaotang knows that Su Nu must have a very strong resentment for herself. He doubts whether Yingluo does it on purpose. The purpose is to make him and Su Nu fight like Yingluo and Liang Danqing.


    Su Nu took a squint at Xu Shaotang and hummed, "with one word, I don''t know how many years ahead of time I took over this imperial palace! You''re innocent. Do you think I''m innocent? "


    The resentment in her heart is really deep. Originally, she only needed to be her own saint. Now, all the things in the Imperial Palace fall on her. The key is that it''s still a critical period for the invasion of the demons. It''s ok if Xu Shaotang successfully stopped the invasion of the demons. If not, I don''t know how many things there will be in the future She has to deal with all these things. She really doubts whether she can handle them well.


    Although Yingluo and Liang Danqing are behind her, she also knows that Kunlun is a martial arts world and does not have enough strength. Even if those people are obedient on the surface, they may not obey her as the new palace leader secretly, right?


    Moreover, if she always relies on Yingluo and Liang Danqing to support her, even she will look down on herself.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the plain girl with embarrassment, touched her chin and said, "I think it''s just that the teacher''s mother wants to live their two person world with the master, and then she throws the imperial palace to you."


    "How do I feel that you want to please your mother, which makes me so simple and thorough?" Plain girl not good spirit of say.


    "No! Absolutely not Xu Shaotang vowed.


    Su Nu stares at Xu Shaotang angrily and hums, "if I can''t be the leader of the Imperial Palace, I''ll have to settle with you then! Don''t forget that my mother''s greatest wish was to unify the whole Kunlun kingdom. Now you are the guardian of the Kunlun Kingdom, and I am the leader of the imperial palace. If I don''t feel better, you can''t feel better! "


    "You don''t have to?"


    Listening to Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang said with tears and laughter: "it''s so good that we can coexist peacefully. You don''t have any trouble, and I don''t have any trouble."


    He knew Su Nu''s meaning. If Su Nu also wanted to stir up the situation in Kunlun, he would find a way to stabilize the situation. In this way, his hard days would come.


    "You''re not in trouble, but I''m not." Su Nu said angrily, "you''d better expect me to do well, or I''ll have to drag you into the water!"


    "Get..." Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu speechless and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that you are determined to rely on me..."


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the plain girl''s face suddenly turned red. She glared at Xu Shaotang with shame and anger and said angrily, "who''s going to depend on you?"


    "You


    Xu Shaotang''s words just blurted out, and then he noticed the strange color on Su Nu''s face. He was slightly puzzled, and suddenly remembered that what he had just said was too ambiguous. If he was heard by others, he might think that Su Nu wanted to pester him.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang quickly explained with embarrassment: "I mean, you have to rely on me for handing over the imperial palace to you..."


    "Don''t explain!" Plain girl blushed and said angrily, "I''m not happy now, so you''d better be careful! If you make me unhappy again, be careful I won''t give you those herbs! "


    "No..."


    Xu Shaotang said: "elder sister, we are all so familiar. Do you mean to threaten me with this?"


    "You want to sell me. Why am I embarrassed to threaten you?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s shriveled appearance, the anger in Su Nu''s heart slowed down slightly. Anyway, she decided that she was harmed by Xu Shaotang when she took over the imperial palace.


    Take Xu Shaotang''s words, she really depends on Xu Shaotang!


    This bastard made her unhappy. How could she have a little revenge.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the plain girl and said with a smile: "don''t be kidding! This matter was ordered by the teacher''s wife. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go to the teacher''s wife and complain? "


    "Mother is the identity of the previous Imperial Palace promised to give you herbs, and now, I''m the master of the imperial palace." Su Nu put her face slightly close to Xu Shaotang, and a sly smile flashed in her eyes. As her eyes moved, she said with a smile: "so, I have the strength not to give you herbs."


    "You are a good mother and daughter!" Xu Shaotang gently patted his forehead, then gave a thumbs up to the plain girl and said: "I didn''t find that you are the same as the teacher''s wife before. Did you learn the speed of turning your face from the teacher''s wife?"


    "Of course!"


    Su Nu blinked her eyes and said with a smile: "so, you''d better not make me unhappy now, otherwise, I''ll turn my face if I say it''s wrong.""Well, who said you were the master of the imperial palace?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    In fact, he knew that Su Nu was just joking with him. He knew that Su Nu would definitely not give him medicine. This girl was probably too unbalanced in her heart. She just wanted to disgust him.


    They walked and said that they came to the medicine store unconsciously.


    The door of the medicine storehouse is closed. Two strong men are guarding the door of the medicine storehouse. When they see Su Nu coming, they salute her.


    In the Imperial Palace, in addition to Yingluo, the leader of the palace, the saint''s status is the most noble. But now, the plain girl is the most noble person in name. As for other people''s disobedience, it depends on the future.


    "Open the library door, I want to go in and get the medicine!" Plain female light to two people said a, and then turned back to Xu Shaotang said: "you wait for me here, medicine warehouse is important, you have no right to enter!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    No access? He doesn''t want to enter yet!


    Standing here, you can smell a faint smell of herbal medicine. If you go in, you don''t know how much flavor there will be!


    In fact, he was just comforting himself. Su Nu said that he had no right to enter. What else could he do? You can''t break in, can you?


    If he did, he would not get the medicine.


    Although he also wants to see what precious herbs are in this medicine library, he can do nothing but wait here quietly.


    When the door of the medicine storehouse slowly opens, the plain girl quickly enters the medicine storehouse, but the two strong men at the door look at Xu Shaotang with vigilance, as if they are afraid that he will break in and rob the precious medicine inside.

 Chapter 1841

    Three people came to the Imperial Palace, but only Xu Shaotang left.


    "Gentle village, hero tomb..."


    Stepping out of the helicopter, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Liang Danqing and mu Tiance, I''m afraid that they will be intoxicated in the gentle countryside, right?


    However, he was still happy for them. Anyway, they had got what they wanted now. He didn''t have to look at the two people who were haunted by lovesickness all day long.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming down from the helicopter, Tantai Jingming runs up and looks into the helicopter, but does not see mu Tiance and Liang Danqing.


    "Why did you come back alone? What about them? " Tan Tai Jing Ming asks a little worried.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took Tantai Jingming''s hand and said, "they are happy now. Don''t worry about them! By the way, you should find a bigger casserole as soon as possible! "


    "What do you want with the casserole?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Xu Shaotang puzzled, and said: "and there is no casserole here, where do you want me to find it?"


    "Then send someone by air!" Xu Shaotang pointed to the bag in his hand and said to Tantai Jingming, "whether the Dragon general can stand up again depends on these medicinal materials!"


    When he left the Imperial Palace, Liang Danqing had already written down how to decoct the medicine for him. After he decocted the medicine and applied it to Longjiang''s legs for a while, the nearly dead tendons of Longjiang''s legs would be rejuvenated. Liang Danqing came from the imperial palace. Now he is busy with Yingluo. How can he come to decoct the medicine for Longjiang himself!


    "Have you got the medicine?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, dantai Jingming got excited and said: "OK, I''ll send people to transport casseroles as soon as possible."


    With that, Tantai Jingming trotted away.


    Although the air transport of casseroles has the feeling of anti-aircraft bombardment of mosquitoes, it is worth it for any of them. As long as the dragon can stand up again, even if it is to be imported from abroad, there will be countless people scrambling to do it.


    Looking at the cheerful back of Jingming, Xu Shaotang can''t help smiling.


    At this time, the Dragon general was also pushed by song Anbang.


    "What''s the matter, girl Tan Tai?" Long Jiang points to the Tantai Jingming who is calling not far away and jokingly says, "I said, is this girl pregnant? You see, her eyes are almost squinting with laughter. "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Jiang with black lines on his face. He doesn''t know how this elder brother can think of such things.


    "She''s happy!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ve got the medicine for treating leg diseases. I''ll ask someone from dantai to send a casserole by air to cook medicine for your legs."


    "What is it?" The dragon will be slightly a Leng, immediately the air way: "isn''t this nonsense?"? Send someone to send the casserole by air, you can think of it! Let others know, also said I dragon will face is very big! I can''t. go over there and tell her not to call. I have no place to put my old face down when you do that! "


    Long Jiang is selfless all his life. Although he is very happy to learn that Xu Shaotang has got the medicinal materials, he is just carrying a casserole in such a big battle. Isn''t it just hitting him in the face!


    "How can that be! The sooner you get the casserole, the sooner you can stand up! "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head firmly and said with a smile, "believe it or not, if I tell old Qin about it, they can send hundreds of casseroles of different sizes by air?"


    "Yes, Mr. long, it''s right!" Song Anbang also advised: "you don''t know how many people want your legs to get better. If you spread the news that you need casserole to cook medicine for you, I can guarantee that the battle will be much bigger than this battle! Maybe a lot of people will send casseroles in person! "


    In many people''s minds, the Dragon general represents a kind of military spirit, let alone a casserole. As long as it is something that can be found, there will be countless people desperately looking for it.


    The dragon will be able to stand up again. At this time, it must be a great inspiration to the morale of the army.


    Listening to their words, the Dragon general couldn''t help looking at his legs and said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that my legs would have such a big fight..."


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. It''s settled!" Xu Shaotang didn''t give long Jiang the chance to refuse. He digged off the topic and asked, "how is the repair work going? Can it be fixed? "


    When it comes to business, Long Jiang is no longer entangled in the air transportation of casseroles. He slightly shakes his head and says, "I don''t know yet. Experts are analyzing various data, and the specific results will be known only when the data is analyzed."


    "When will it have to wait..."


    Xu Shaotang some anxiously said: "we now have less and less time."


    Now there are less than 20 days left. It''s an extremely arduous task to repair such a huge warship. As a result, we have to carry out data analysis first. Don''t wait for the data analysis to come out. The demons have come to their head."Without data analysis, how can we know if our materials can stand the test?" The Dragon general gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said, "the damaged part of the warship has been found, but we don''t have the materials to make the warship. Now we can only use the materials in our hands to repair it. If we don''t have enough data to support it, even if we repair it, it''s probably useless."


    Of course, he also wants to repair the warship as soon as possible, but it''s not that they say it can be repaired. Even repairing an aircraft requires a lot of data testing, not to mention the huge thing in front of him?


    "Alas..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed heavily and said helplessly: "it seems that we have to wait..."


    Waiting is undoubtedly the most irritating thing, not to mention waiting without knowing the result.


    "Wait!" Dragon general also sighed: "now we can''t do anything but wait, and the preparation has been done. If there''s no way, we''ll have to fight for it!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "well, anyway, we''ll be ready with both hands."


    "Why do you say that?" The Dragon general gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said, "now the whole world is getting ready. All we can do is this. The rest depends on the will of heaven. I hope the Lord is on our side."


    Long Jiang seldom says such words. He always believes that my destiny is up to me, but he really has to look at God''s will in this difficult matter. What they can do is too limited.

 Chapter 1842

    In less than three hours, a heavy helicopter delivered the casserole Xu Shaotang needed.


    When he opened the cabin, Xu Shaotang was shocked by the scene.


    Casserole, full half cabin casserole.


    Black, red and white casseroles of various sizes and colors filled half the cabin.


    "Your mouth is poisonous


    Song Anbang also looked at the casserole in the middle of the cabin, and patted Xu Shaotang''s shoulder with tears and laughter. The bastard just said it, but he was right.


    At this time, the door of the helicopter opened and Longfei quickly jumped out of the cockpit.


    "You just wait to be beaten!" Xu Shaotang gloated at Long Fei and said, "when your father knows, he has to beat you to death!"


    They asked people to air a casserole, but Longjiang didn''t agree. Now it''s better. If Longjiang saw the casserole, he would lose his temper.


    To be honest, with so many casseroles, even Xu Shaotang felt that he made a fuss.


    "I can''t help it!" Long Fei said bitterly: "do you think I want to send so many pots? It was the one who gave the order in person, and it indicated that it must be sent by me! "


    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei in amazement and asked, "how did that know?"


    Long Fei said with a wry smile: "the person who answered the phone thought that the air transportation of casserole was too nonsense, so he asked for instructions from the above, and the result spread to that person''s ear..."


    "Get..."


    Knowing the cause and effect of the incident, Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "if you have someone to act as a shield for you, you can''t afford this plan! Well, take that casserole and follow me


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang reached out and pointed to the purple casserole. The diameter of the casserole was about 30 cm, which was used to cook medicine for Longjiang.


    "What about the others? It''s impossible to send it back? " Long Fei quickly jumped into the cabin and picked up the casserole that Xu Shaotang pointed to. He looked at the other casseroles, but they were in trouble.


    "Keep them all!" Song Anbang said: "it''s just the right time to make some soup for those experts. They work very hard every day. The nutrition of the things prepared by our cooking class can''t keep up. We can''t let these experts fall down!"


    "That''s a good idea!" Xu Shaotang gave song Anbang a thumbs up and said, "I''ll leave it to you. I''m going to cook medicine now! Long Fei, follow me


    With that, they left quickly.


    After moving the stove from the cooking class, Xu Shaotang carefully put the required herbs into the casserole according to the proportion written by Liang Danqing, and silently read: "after the big fire is boiled, simmer slowly over the small fire, and boil ten bowls of water into three bowls..."


    He added water to the casserole with unusual caution, as if he was afraid that a little mistake might affect the medicine.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s careful action, Long Fei said gratefully: "Xu Shaotang, this time, I really want to thank you!"


    "Thank you Xu Shaotang said: "don''t disturb me, if the water is added wrong, I have to beat you!"


    There are some things that don''t need to say thank you at all. He takes it for granted that he helps the dragon to do these things. He believes that others will do the same, or even better than him.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei immediately shut up, but the color of gratitude on his face did not fade.


    He knows the relationship between Xu Shaotang and long Jiang, and he knows that Xu Shaotang doesn''t need his thanks at all. However, as a son, he should have done these things, but now Xu Shaotang has helped him do them. How can he not be grateful? Moreover, it''s said that Xu Shaotang has spent a lot of effort to get these medicinal materials. These alone are enough to make him appreciate Xu Shaotang Life.


    After carefully adding the water, Xu Shaotang orders Long Fei to light the fire and turn it to the maximum. Every step he takes, he has to look at the paper in his hand. He seems to be afraid of any mistakes in his steps.


    Until the casserole began to boil up, Xu Shaotang let Long Fei adjust the fire to the minimum, he was a little relieved.


    "Well, it''s time to cook now." Xu Shaotang carefully put away the paper in his hand and slowly sat down beside Long Fei.


    It seems that all these things are so simple, but now they have made Xu Shaotang sweat all over his head. This is not too tired in itself, but Xu Shaotang is too careful, which makes him tired.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s sweating face, Long Fei said, "go and do your business. I''ll just stay here."


    "Forget it, I''ll keep it. I''m not sure if you keep it!" Xu Shaotang reached out to wipe the sweat off his face and opened his hand to gently fan his face.


    Tired, so tired! He felt that it was more tiring than letting him dig out a mountain!


    However, as long as the dragon will be able to stand up again, even if tired is worth it!


    Long Fei looked at Xu Shaotang speechless and said with a smile, "it''s related to whether my father''s legs can stand up. Are you afraid that I''m distracted?""Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case!" Xu Shaotang said solemnly: "all these herbs are valuable. The person who gave me these herbs said that it''s very difficult to gather them together. If they are wasted, she doesn''t know if she can still gather them together. So, it''s better to be careful! Anyway, I have nothing to do for the time being. I''ll stay here! "


    When she gave him these herbs, she reminded him again and again. Although she didn''t know whether what she said was true or false, it was undeniable that these herbs were really precious. If they were really discarded, she would go to the imperial palace to ask for them. Even if the imperial palace still had them, it would cost a lot to get them.


    Since Xu Shaotang wants to insist, Long Fei no longer refuses. He is also afraid to boil these medicinal materials. He keeps there and jokes with Xu Shaotang: "you have a heart! I don''t know. I thought you were my father''s own son! "


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked, "do you know what I call your father?"


    "I know!" Long Fei said with a smile: "you seem to call him" brother "all the time, right? People who know all say that you are not big or small! "


    "We are friends who forget their years, you don''t understand!" Xu Shaotang laughs, looks at Long Fei with a bad smile and says, "I am your father''s brother, you are your father''s own son! So, call uncle quickly


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei''s face was slightly stiff. He almost didn''t breathe. He snorted for a long time before squeezing out a word from his teeth: "roll!"


    "Besides, you are not big or small!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh, "if you don''t respect your elders, be careful that I ask your father to smoke you! Ha ha

 Chapter 1843

    It took Xu Shaotang five hours to boil the medicine.


    The potion in the pot is as black as ink. Strangely enough, the smell overflowing from the potion makes people feel nauseous. After the potion is finished, it emits a faint fragrance. This change makes Xu Shaotang feel amazing.


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei come to Long Jiang''s tent with the potion just enough to cover the bottom of the basin. Long Jiang and song Anbang are discussing something. Looking at the two people who come in with the potion, song Anbang wisely says, "long Lao, let them help you apply your feet first."


    "We''ll talk about it when we''re done!" Long Jiang stares at Song Anbang.


    "It may not work!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you have to take advantage of the heat and wait for the medicine to cool down. The effect is not good."


    "Yes Song Anbang joked: "if you delay the treatment of your leg disease, the big guys above will have to chop me alive!"


    From the fact that he personally ordered Long Fei to send so many casseroles, we can see how much attention those big men attach to the treatment of Long Jiang''s leg disease.


    Although the things he will talk about with Longjiang are relatively important, in the eyes of those big men, I''m afraid there is nothing more important for Longjiang to treat his leg disease except the invasion of the demons.


    Looking at the insistence of several people, the dragon will heavily sigh: "you one by one, really let me this old face no place to put!"


    "If it doesn''t make you stand up again, we''ll lose face!" Xu Shaotang, with a smile, squatted down in front of the Dragon general with the liquid medicine and said, "OK, let''s put everything aside first. I''ll help you apply your feet."


    "I''ll do it!"


    Seeing this, Long Fei quickly walked up, grabbed Xu Shaotang and said, "with my son here, it''s not your turn, is it?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I really have to come here myself. The efficacy needs to be stimulated by real Qi. You don''t have enough strength to give full play to the efficacy!"


    He didn''t want to fight with Longfei to do his best, just for Longjiang''s leg disease to recover. He thought it was better to fight himself.


    Although he didn''t call Longjiang "elder brother" all the time, he regarded Longjiang as an elder in his heart. Moreover, Longjiang served the country all his life. Even if he helped him wash his feet, he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei thought about it and said, "I''ll help him take off his shoes and socks!"


    With that, Long Fei squats down in front of the Dragon general, takes off his shoes and socks, and slowly pulls up his trousers.


    Because of being in a wheelchair all the year round, Longjiang''s calf muscles have been seriously atrophied. Originally, it was full of explosive strength, but now it gives people a feeling of skinny.


    Looking at the appearance of dragon''s leg, Long Fei''s eye circles turned red slightly. He slowly stood up from the ground, twisted his cheek and walked away silently, as if he didn''t want to let people see the tears in his eyes.


    Everyone knows how long Fei feels at the moment, and no one teases him.


    Xu Shaotang silently looked at Longfei, raised his head to Longjiang and said: "then I started!"


    The Dragon general nodded his head slightly and said, "let''s go. It''s rare for you to have this heart! No matter whether you succeed or not, I want to thank you very much! "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "just treat me as a doctor and give me a $3.5 million medical fee in my card."


    "Ha ha, you boy..."


    Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face. Of course, he knows that Xu Shaotang doesn''t really want to ask him for money. That''s what he says. He doesn''t want him to say those words of thanks.


    Today''s Xu Shaotang doesn''t need any care from him, but Xu Shaotang always keeps his humility in front of him. From this alone, he knows that they haven''t misjudged him. All the favoritism and love for him in the past are worth it!


    Xu Shaotang reached out and tried the temperature of the liquid medicine. He felt that the temperature of the liquid medicine was right. Then he held a handful of liquid medicine in one hand and touched it on the leg of the Dragon general. When he smeared the liquid medicine on the Dragon general, his true Qi also slowly penetrated into the muscles of the Dragon general through his palm, prompting the development of the medicine.


    Xu Shaotang applied it very carefully. He didn''t let go of every inch of skin on his leg.


    Everyone carefully looked at Xu Shaotang''s action there, and even the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, for fear of disturbing Xu Shaotang''s dressing for the Dragon general.


    Half an hour later, Xu Shaotang finally finished applying the medicine to Longjiang. At this time, the dark potion in the basin became much clearer.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang help Long Jiang apply liquid medicine, Long Fei and quietly came to Long Jiang put on shoes and socks.


    "How do you feel?" Xu Shaotang stood up slowly and asked the Dragon general with a smile.


    Long Jiang said: "not too big feeling, just feel a little bit hot leg."


    "That''s good. It should be the drugs that are working." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, just give you dressing should be applied for three days, to the back, the leg can slowly recover a little bit of consciousness."


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, I''ve been in a wheelchair for half my life. No matter how urgent I am, I''m not in a hurry for this time.""That''s what you think!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, you can continue to talk. I''ll go out first, and I''ll apply medicine for you at about this time tomorrow."


    The Dragon general waved his hand with a smile and said, "go! You should also have consumed a lot of Qi. Have a good rest! "


    "OK, then I''ll go!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang takes the rest of the potion out of the tent of the Dragon general, and Long Fei goes out with it.


    Long Fei catches up with Xu Shaotang, grabs the basin in Xu Shaotang''s hand and says, "I''ll take it!"


    "All right, you can take it if you want." Xu Shaotang laughingly looked at Long Fei and said, "how can you be so polite with such a big deal? I said, if you want to thank me, give me three million nine percent. If you think three or five million is not enough to express your gratitude to me in your heart, the more the better. "


    Long Fei took the basin in Xu Shaotang''s hand, looked at Xu Shaotang with a black line on his face and said, "do you think everyone is as rich as your Xu family? Three or five million is not. Three or five hundred is. Do you want it? "


    "Yes! Of course Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "no matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat! It happens that I don''t have any money on me now! "


    "You bastard!"


    Long Fei said with a smile, "you Xu family are really in business!"


    There are some things that don''t need to be explained too clearly. He knows, and so does Xu Shaotang.


    Some feelings, remember in the heart is much better than the mouth, said more, but some changed.

 Chapter 1844

    For three consecutive days, Xu Shaotang personally cooked medicine for Longjiang every day, and then helped Longjiang to apply medicine.


    On the fourth day, Liang Danqing arrived early.


    "Master, you are so punctual!"


    Xu Shaotang ran to Liang Danqing with a smile. He said to Liang Danqing with an ambiguous face: "my teacher''s mother''s gentle hometown is still comfortable?"


    Liang Danqing, with a red face, put his hand on Xu Shaotang''s head and pretended to be angry. "Do you want to fight?" How dare you tease your master? "


    Xu Shaotang shrunk his neck and said with a bad smile: "my teacher''s mother has good care. Maybe you can have a younger brother or sister for Hong Xiu!"


    "You mean to fight, don''t you?" Although Liang Danqing is a hundred years old, he is not as cheeky as Xu Shaotang. He glared at Xu Shaotang and said with a black face: "it seems that you are not in a hurry to let me help Longjiang treat his leg disease?"


    "Urgent, very urgent!"


    Hearing Liang Danqing''s obvious threat, Xu Shaotang quickly said with a smile, "I''m just kidding you? Well, I''m wrong! Let''s go and help Longjiang with the treatment. "


    "That''s about it!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang admit his mistake, Liang Danqing nodded slightly, thinking: fight with me? You''re too young!


    However, in a moment, Liang Danqing was filled with emotion.


    Now he seems to understand why Yingluo always wanted to marry her to Xu Shaotang. As far as Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are concerned, Xu Shaotang''s character is obviously much more pleasing. This boy is a typical spontaneous acquaintance. As long as he gets along with her for a little longer, he will show his cynical character.


    But mu Tiance''s character is just the opposite to him. Mu Tiance belongs to the kind of person who is too arrogant. Most of the time, he is silent. If you don''t take the initiative to talk with him, he will not take the initiative to talk with you.


    Getting along with Xu Shaotang is obviously more comfortable than getting along with mu Tiance.


    However, things go against one''s wishes. The girl is stubborn. They can''t change her mind at all.


    Along the way, he and Xu Shaotang came to the Dragon general''s tent. Long Fei was accompanying the Dragon general, with uncontrollable excitement on his face.


    Seeing Liang Danqing walking in with Xu Shaotang, Long Fei quickly welcomes him and bows to Liang Danqing and says, "thank you for treating my father''s leg disease. Long Fei is very grateful. Please accept Long Fei''s worship!"


    With that, Long Fei knelt to the ground.


    However, when he often kneels on the ground, he suddenly finds that he can''t kneel down anyway, and can only bend his legs slightly at most.


    "You''re welcome!" Liang Danqing said with a smile: "there is gold under the man''s knees. Kneel down, heaven and earth, and you are my teacher. In addition, no one else can make you kneel down!"


    Long Fei shook his head slightly and said sincerely: "the elder treated my father''s leg disease, just like my father''s reborn parents, so naturally he can afford the worship of Long Fei!"


    "No need!"


    Liang Danqing waved one hand gently, and a genuine Qi immediately righted Long Fei. Now he can''t even bend his legs slightly.


    Long Fei wants to talk again. Xu Shaotang quickly steps forward to hold him, and says with a black face: "can you stop wheezing, it''s important to treat your father''s leg disease. What time are you wasting here! I''d like to thank you for giving me three or five million yuan to my master and sponsoring him and my teacher''s mother to travel around the world. "


    "Go away!"


    Long Fei didn''t scold, but he stepped aside.


    As Xu Shaotang said, the most important thing is to treat the leg disease for the Dragon general now. He wants to thank Liang Danqing. Later, he can thank him slowly.


    Liang Danqing looked at them with a smile and said, "well, you two don''t disturb us here. You go out first and wait for me to treat Longjiang slowly."


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the Dragon general and said to Liang Danqing, "thank you, master!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang pulls Long Fei out of the tent.


    They walked out of the tent, but they didn''t go away. They stood at the door of the tent and didn''t want anyone to disturb Liang Danqing and Longjiang.


    Inside the tent, Liang Danqing walked slowly to Longjiang, took out a celadon bottle from his arms, poured out a pill the size of a little finger and handed it to Longjiang: "you take this pill first, it will feel better later."


    "Good!" The Dragon took the pill and threw it directly into his mouth. He didn''t even ask what the effect of the pill was.


    Seeing that the Dragon general had taken the elixir, Liang Danqing put his hand on the Dragon general''s calf, closed his eyes and quietly felt it. He said to the Dragon general with a smile: "the atrophic muscles of your calf have recovered a lot. It seems that the boy has been working hard for a few days."


    "Ha ha, I''m really attentive!" Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s daily painstaking work of preparing medicine and applying it to himself, Long Jiang said with emotion: "this boy is just like this. If others treat him well, he will treat others twice as well."


    "Yes? It seems that I have to be nice to this boy in the future! " Liang Danqing made a joke, and his face soon regained its normal color. He said: "the two biggest tendons in your leg are damaged. Congestion will completely block these two tendons. I will force the genuine Qi to open the tendons for you later. This process will be very painful. You should stick to it.""Come on!"


    The Dragon nodded and took a deep breath. "I''ve suffered so much pain. I don''t care about that anymore."


    Liang Danqing smiles and reaches for the leg of the Dragon general. His whole body Qi suddenly starts to run. The Qi quickly enters the muscles of the Dragon general along his palm. At first, the Dragon general doesn''t seem to feel any pain. With the passage of time, the Qi keeps accumulating in his blocked muscles. His originally fragile muscles are suddenly supported by the Qi It swells.


    "Well..."


    The dragon will bite his teeth, and his mouth will make a low murmur.


    He only felt that his muscles and veins were about to be broken. His legs, which could not be moved at all, began to beat slightly because of the huge pain. His whole facial features began to twist and deform, and the big sweat was constantly oozing from his forehead.


    Even so, the dragon will also bite his teeth, not let himself make a painful roar.


    The sound insulation effect of the tent can be ignored, and the hearing of Xu Shaotang and Long Fei is different from that of ordinary people. Although the Dragon general has made great efforts to clench his teeth, the two people at the door still hear the suppressed hum of the Dragon general.


    "Isn''t there any problem?" Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang worried.


    However, even though the dragon was suffering, he knew how much pain he would bear.


    At this moment, Long Fei wishes he could help his father bear the pain.


    "I don''t think so!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face is also very dignified, looking at Long Fei and saying: "wait and see, we can''t help them even if we go in."

 Chapter 1845

    More than an hour later, Liang Danqing came out of the tent with a little sweat on his forehead.


    Xu Shaotang knew that Liang Danqing must have consumed a lot of Qi. He quickly came forward to hold Liang Danqing, and said gratefully, "master, it''s hard!"


    Liang Danqing waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. It''s just that he consumed a lot of Qi. He can recover in half a day."


    "Master, how''s my father?" Long Fei asked respectfully.


    "He''s in a coma!"


    "Ah?"


    On hearing Liang Danqing''s words, Long Fei and Xu Shaotang immediately plan to go in and have a look, but they are held by Liang Danqing: "don''t worry, he''s OK! Just because of the pain and coma in the past! Let him have a good rest, don''t disturb him! To be honest, I''ve never seen such a tough man before. In such pain, he didn''t shout from beginning to end


    He clearly knew the pain of the huge Qi pounding his muscles. Although he had given Longjiang pills to relieve his pain in advance, the pain was still unbearable.


    Even he himself, in such pain, could not guarantee that he would not cry out.


    This requires not only tenacious will, but also extremely terrifying restraint.


    This alone is enough to make him admire the Dragon general!


    "What about his leg now? Is it cured? " Xu Shaotang can''t wait to ask again.


    "Almost no problem." Liang Danqing said slowly: "his depressed muscles have been forced to open by me with genuine Qi, but his muscles have been damaged for a long time. If you want to stand up again, it should take some time to recover. His own genuine Qi can nourish his leg muscles now, which can also speed up his leg recovery."


    "Great!"


    Hearing Liang Danqing''s words, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei can''t help crying out excitedly, and a big stone in their heart finally falls down.


    Looking at the happy two, Liang Danqing said with a smile: "by the way, I have prepared a surprise for you."


    "What''s the surprise?" They asked curiously.


    With a mysterious smile, Liang Danqing said, "I won''t tell you until he wakes up! Well, I''ve finished my work, and I''ll leave the rest to you. I''ll go back to the emperor''s Palace first. No matter whether you can prevent the demons from coming, you can tell me the result. "


    Well, since Liang Danqing wants to play mystery with them, let''s wait until the Dragon wakes up.


    When Liang Danqing plans to leave, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops Liang Danqing.


    "Anything else?" Liang Danqing asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said to Long Fei, "you stay here first. Don''t let anyone disturb your father''s rest. I''ll tell my master something."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang lifted up the tent and took a look at the unconscious dragon general, then pulled Liang Danqing to the distance.


    Two people came to a big tree, Liang Danqing said with a smile: "if you have anything to say, it''s not your character to be coy."


    "Master, if someone deliberately provokes a dispute at this time, what should I do as a guardian?" Xu Shaotang lowered his face and asked Liang Danqing seriously.


    "Well?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Liang Danqing looked at him in surprise, and then asked in a deep voice, "how come there are changes in the five families?"


    "Yes


    He said: "it''s good that the master Xu Shaotang sent me to my home early to catch my face."


    "Threatening you?"


    Liang Danqing frowned and said, "what are they threatening you for?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know about that. According to my other master, the people he caught only said that they were ordered to catch my family. As for the ultimate goal of the Ying family, they are not very clear."


    The day before yesterday, he had already received the news from Xuqing. Those masters of the Ying family sneaked to the Xu family, but Xuqing killed them all. Xuqing left two people to interrogate them alive. Only then did he know that these people were all from the Ying family. They were ordered to arrest Xu Shaotang''s family. In addition, Xuqing did not interrogate anything useful.


    When hearing this news, Xu Shaotang was very angry. If he had his old temper, he would have killed the Ying family immediately. But at that time, he was going to cook medicine for Longjiang, and he succeeded the guardian of the Kunlun kingdom. He knew that this matter could not be done by his own nature, so he had to swallow it for a while, and planned to discuss it with Liang Danqing before making a decision.


    "Are you sure it was the Ying family who initiated this incident?" Liang Danqing''s eyes firmly lock on Xu Shaotang and asks seriously.


    "Sure!" Xu Shaotang said, "unless those people lie, it''s not likely. My other master interrogated two people, and the answers were the same!"


    "What do you want to do?" Liang Danqing added: "now you are the guardian. How do you think this matter should be handled?"Xu Shaotang eyes a flash of cold light, coldly said: "set an example to others!"


    If the Ying family doesn''t take the initiative to ask for his trouble, he can stop asking for his trouble. But since the Ying family has already made a move, he has no reason not to take it!


    Although he is a guardian, he is also a member of the Xu family. Some people want to fight against their own family, which he can''t bear anyway!


    If you put up with it this time, you can''t be sure that there will be another time. Therefore, once this kind of thing happens, you have to use color to let the Ying family know what can be done and what can''t be done!


    "To be specific!"


    Liang Danqing quietly looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly: "it''s the critical time for the invasion of the demons, and I don''t want to fight. So I want to kill Ying juechen. It''s a warning to the Ying family!"


    "Why choose Ying juechen?" Liang Danqing asked with great interest.


    "First, Ying juechen was the last owner of the Ying family. Killing Ying juechen is undoubtedly a stab in the heart of the Ying family." Xu Shaotang said with a sneer: "second, Ying juechen''s arm has been cut off. It''s basically useless. If you can''t stop the demons from coming and kill him, it won''t have any effect on fighting against the invasion of the demons."


    Listening to the reason given by Xu Shaotang, Liang Danqing nodded slightly: "it seems that you have considered this matter carefully."


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I have been thinking about this since the day before yesterday."


    "You have a good idea, more mature than I expected!" Liang Danqing looked at Xu Shaotang admiringly, and then hummed coldly: "in that case, I''ll go to the Ying family for a visit!"


    "Don''t you have to trouble Shifu about this? I can handle it myself. "


    Liang Danqing shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m better! Some people want to do harm to my apprentice''s family. As a master, it seems reasonable for me to stand out for my apprentice? What''s more, killing a person quietly is more deterrent than killing a person openly and aboveboard! "


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang felt that Liang Danqing''s words seemed to have some truth, so he bowed himself and said, "thank you, master! However, master can take Ying juechen''s life slowly. I''ll prepare a big gift for the Ying family first! "

 Chapter 1846

    Soon after Liang Danqing left, Longjiang woke up slowly.


    Hearing the voice of the general, Xu Shaotang and Long Fei rush in, but see that the general has already sat up from the March bed.


    "Dad


    Long Fei called and hurriedly came to the front of the camp bed. He was full of concern and asked, "do you feel better now?"


    "Much better!"


    Dragon will be a long breath of turbid air, said with a smile: "I now all over the body can not say the comfort."


    "Try to see if you can move your legs?" Xu Shaotang said to the Dragon general with a smile.


    The dragon will nod and try to move his stiff legs.


    He just had the idea of moving his legs in his mind, and his legs bent slightly.


    "Great!"


    Although Longjiang''s leg is only slightly bent, it is enough to prove that he can control his leg again. As long as you give him some time to recover slowly, I believe he will be able to stand up again!


    Long Jiang is also excited to look at his thin legs, with tears in his eyes. For many years, his legs have been seen by countless experts, and all experts are helpless. Finally, even he frankly accepts the fact of lifelong disability, but now he has the hope to stand up again!


    No one does not want to be able to walk freely. After decades of sitting in a wheelchair, no one knows the happiness of healthy body better than him.


    This kind of happiness was destined to have no chance with him, but now it''s back to him!


    "Boy, you must thank your master for me when you come back!" Dragon will grasp Xu Shaotang''s hand, and then shake his head, said excitedly: "no, when I stand up again, I will personally go to him to express my gratitude!"


    He said the word "go" very seriously. People with sound health can''t realize the luxury of the word.


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded solemnly and said, "my master said that the tendons of your legs have been forced to open by his genuine Qi. Now you can nourish your tendons with your own genuine Qi, which can make you recover faster."


    "I''ll try!"


    With that, the Dragon general began to carry his true Qi and wanted to control his true Qi to nourish his muscles.


    However, at the moment of his real Qi, there was a surprise in his eyes.


    Looking at the strange color in Longjiang''s eyes, Xu Shaotang and Longfei tremble at the same time and ask: "what''s the matter? Isn''t it possible to nourish the muscles and veins with genuine Qi? "


    "No..."


    The dragon will shake his head and say to himself, "this How could it be... "


    The more dragon general is like this, the more anxious they are. Xu Shaotang grabs dragon general''s shoulder, shakes him twice and asks again, "what''s the matter?"


    After being shaken by Xu Shaotang, Long Jiang came back from his great shock and said with surprise and joy: "my true Qi seems to be Much better than before... "


    "Is the real Qi getting stronger? In other words, your strength has improved? "


    "It should be..." The dragon will slowly nod his head, even he didn''t understand the current situation.


    It''s just a sleep. How can his strength suddenly become stronger?


    At the moment, he would like to say: This is not scientific!


    "I see!"


    When Longjiang was puzzled, Xu Shaotang suddenly exclaimed, "no wonder my master said there would be a surprise. I think this is what he said about the surprise."


    "Yes Long Fei also responded at this time and said excitedly: "master Liang is really a God and a man! It''s incredible to help you improve your strength by treating your leg disease! "


    In their eyes, if they want to improve their strength, they have to grow up over time. After all, there are a few people who have bad luck, such as Tantai Jingming and WuJie. Which of them, Xu Shaotang or he, has not experienced many difficulties and obstacles to improve their strength to the present level?


    However, the strength of the dragon will improve, actually just a sleep! In addition to Liang Danqing forced to help the dragon will enhance the strength, he really can not think of any way to do this!


    To help people improve their strength by force is such a means against heaven!


    "It''s not just my master."


    Xu Shaotang pondered a little, looked at the Dragon general with a smile and said, "you have been sitting in this wheelchair for decades. You should have accumulated a certain amount of experience. In addition, my master forced you to break through your muscles. That''s why you have accumulated so many years."


    The Dragon general thought about it and nodded slightly: "anyway, it''s a good thing after all!"


    "It''s a good thing indeed!" Xu Shaotang smiles and asks curiously, "how far has your strength been improved?"


    "It should be the peak of alchemy!"


    Long Jiang''s face showed an irrepressible smile, full of emotion and said: "it seems that I owe your master a great favor!"He was so excited to be able to stand up again. Now even his strength has been improved. Such a good thing has been met by him. The dragon will suddenly feel like he is in a dream.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just find a chance to help you with the favor." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I know you don''t like to owe people."


    "Ha ha, you know me Long Jiang laughed heartily, then shook his head and said, "you can''t help me to return this favor. I have to return it myself. His kindness is to me a new one!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang reached out and patted Longjiang on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "then you can''t be lazy this time. Nourish your injured muscles with real Qi. When you stand up again, let''s have a good celebration!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang said with a smile, "do you want to remind me? I want to get up earlier than anyone else! However, I don''t care about celebrating. For my legs, my old face is gone. If there''s any celebration, I''m afraid I''ll really lose face. "


    Long Jiang has always been worried about the air transportation of casserole to cook medicine for himself. He doesn''t want to waste money for his leg.


    "Yes, it must be!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t worry about this. It''s not a big deal for us to celebrate! Recently, the invasion of the demons has been like a dark cloud hanging over everyone''s head. It''s time to raise your morale by taking advantage of you to stand up again! You''ll have to carry forward your spirit! "


    "Yes Long Fei also nodded and said: "we need a big happy event to relieve everyone''s pressure now! Dad, don''t put it off. If they were here, they would say the same thing! "

 Chapter 1847

    The Ying family.


    At the moment, all the Ying family are sitting together.


    Xu Shaotang and others have brought more and more threats to them. Now the five families have obviously split up. They already understand that the Jiang family and Ji family are no longer the same as them. The cowards of those two families are afraid of the Imperial Palace and Xu Shaotang.


    The look on each face is extremely serious, as if there is a feeling of facing the enemy.


    "Why hasn''t juechen come yet? No one told him? "


    All the influential people in the Ying family have arrived, but Ying juechen has not been seen.


    Ying Changkong waved his hand and said, "since he broke his arm, he has rarely appeared. Don''t worry about him. Let''s talk about what we should do now."


    Nowadays, Ying juechen is almost a useless man. Although he is still a master of transforming the virtual world, breaking off his arm is a great blow to Ying juechen, which directly leads to Ying juechen locking himself in his room every day. Maybe he is ashamed to show up, maybe he is working hard to get revenge from Xu Shaotang.


    Ying Changwen thought about it and said, "it''s too early to say that. Let''s wait until the people we sent to catch Xu Shaotang''s family come back."


    Although Xu Shaotang is not the only one who has made the Ying family come to this stage, Xu Shaotang is undoubtedly the most hated by the Ying family. Without Xu Shaotang, there would not have been such a series of things. The Ying family is still the former Ying family, and it would not have come to this kind of land.


    "I called you here just to tell you about it!" Ying Changkong said solemnly, "the people we sent to the Xu family have been on their way for such a long time, but nothing happened. If what I expected is not bad, they are afraid that something has happened to them!"


    "No!"


    Hearing Ying Changkong''s words, Ying could not help doubting: "our people are so covert. Moreover, according to the information we got, Xu Shaotang has never left the Kunlun Kingdom and wants to kill all the people we sent. I''m afraid the Xu family doesn''t have that ability yet?"


    If Xu Shaotang left Kunlun, it would be a possibility. However, they have been sending people to monitor the movements of Xu Shaotang and others near the warship and found that Xu Shaotang never left. Ying Changkong''s conjecture is too pessimistic.


    "Xu Shaotang didn''t leave, but there are a lot of Huaxu strongmen around them. We just need to send a Huaxu strongman to sit in the Xu family, and our people won''t have any chance." Ying Changkong said solemnly: "and don''t forget, Xu Shaotang is behind the emperor''s palace. If the emperor''s palace wants to arrange one or two powerful people to protect Xu''s family, we can''t find them at all."


    Although Ying Changkong doesn''t know that Xu Qing and mu Huangyu are no longer in the Kunlun realm, he thinks of the Imperial Palace and the direction is wrong, but the result is the same.


    Being said by Ying Changkong, the Ying family suddenly fell into silence.


    It suddenly occurred to them that they seemed to have ignored the existence of the imperial palace. They counted thousands of times, but they didn''t count this step.


    "So the people we sent to the Xu''s family are really more sinister than lucky!" Ying Changwen sighs gently, and a flustered look flashes on his face. They are not afraid of Xu Shaotang and others'' revenge, but afraid that ghost Liang Tianxia will know about it. If Ying Changkong expects it to be right, Xu Shaotang has already got the news. Xu Shaotang and ghost Liang Tianxia are very close recently. As long as Xu Shaotang knows about it, he will tell ghost Liang Tianxia.


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t take advantage of the situation at this time, he would be a fool.


    "What are we going to do next?" Ying Jieqing asked.


    Ying Changkong gently shook his head and said, "I don''t know what to do, so I discussed with you. The current situation is very bad for us."


    "At this time, the ghost Liang world should not lay hands on us?" Ying Changwen said.


    "Not necessarily!" Ying Changkong shook his head and said: "ghost Liang Tianxia has warned us several times not to cause trouble at this time. We are now at the muzzle of a gun. It''s hard to guarantee that he will not make an example to others!"


    After listening to Ying Changkong''s words, everyone fell into silence again. Indeed, if they were allowed to change their position with GUI Liangtian, they would surely set an example to others.


    When you think about it, you suddenly feel a sense of imminent disaster.


    "Otherwise, let''s go on and on!" At this time, a fierce color suddenly flashed in Ying Jue Qing''s eyes. He raised his head and said: "we will all kill the Xu family now. Before the ghost Liang world comes, we will seize the Xu family and threaten Xu Shaotang to hand over he Shibi. As long as we get he Shibi, we can control the warship. At that time, even the ghost Liang world will not dare to move us!"


    When they saw the warship, the Ying family knew that the so-called artifact of destroying heaven and earth in Kunlun was the huge warship.


    Since he Shibi falls into the hands of Xu Shaotang, Ying JunShang must be more or less vicious. Thinking that the established owner of the Ying family was killed by Xu Shaotang, Ying''s family can no longer sit still. This leads to the idea of seizing Xu Shaotang''s family and threatening Xu Shaotang to hand over he Shibi.In their opinion, as long as they get heshibi, the whole Kunlun Kingdom, including the outside world, will crawl under their feet. They have witnessed the shocking scene of the white light from the warship killing Jiaolong.


    Listening to Ying Wuqing''s proposal, everyone in the Ying family looks thoughtful.


    "Now it seems that this is really the only way to do it!" Ying Changkong''s face flashed a decisive color and said in a deep voice: "our Ying family has come to a critical moment now. Only in this way can we reverse our passive situation! Let''s set out for the Xu''s immediately. I''d like to see what the ghost Liang world and the imperial palace can do to us as long as we get the He Shi Bi. "


    "Since Dadu said that, I don''t mind!" Ying Changwen stood up and said: "I think, in order to be safe, we should call the Bai family. Now the Bai family is also afraid of the invasion of the demons. After that, Xu Shaotang will retaliate and concentrate the strength of our two families. Even if the Xu family is guarded by the powerful Imperial Palace, we are not afraid at all!"


    Since you want to gamble, you should press down all the bets. It''s up to you. If you win, the winner will be the real overlord. If you lose, the winner will be nothing more than ashes.


    The lion still goes all out to fight the rabbit, not to mention that the Ying family has reached the critical moment of life and death.


    "Well..." Ying Changkong pondered a little and nodded: "OK, let''s go to Bai''s now!"


    Just as the Ying family was about to set out, a "rumbling" voice suddenly sounded in the sky. Listening to the voice from the sky, the Ying family hurried out of the meeting hall.

 Chapter 1848

    Looking up, I saw a helicopter moving towards Ying''s home.


    Looking at the helicopter approaching quickly, the faces of all the people in Ying''s family suddenly changed. It must not be a good thing for the helicopter to come to Ying''s family at this time.


    The helicopter quickly flew to the top of the Ying family.


    When the people were looking at the helicopter in the sky, the door of the helicopter opened slowly.


    Then, a one meter square box was dropped from the helicopter.


    "Be careful! Get out of the way


    Seeing the box in the sky, Ying Changkong yelled and took the lead to run down the mountain.


    Hearing Ying Changkong''s roar, the Ying family followed Ying Changkong one after another to avoid the unknown box in the sky.


    Seeing the reaction of the Ying family, the wolf team members in the helicopter couldn''t help laughing. They laughed to the Ying family through the loudspeaker of the helicopter and said, "ha ha, Old Ying family members, don''t be afraid. This is the generous gift Xu Shao asked me to give you. I hope you will like it!"


    With that, the helicopter circled for a while at the height of hundreds of meters above the heads of the Ying family, until it saw that the box fell safely, and then it left with the laughter of the pilot.


    Looking at the helicopter leaving, the Ying family are itching with hatred. They want to shoot down the helicopter in the sky. However, the helicopter seems to be on guard against them all the time. It always keeps hundreds of meters above their heads. Even if they want to shoot down, they have no chance. Even if they are strong in Huaxu, they can''t jump hundreds of meters in the air .


    "Let''s go and see what kind of gifts Xu Shaotang has prepared for us!"


    Ying Changkong gritted his teeth and looked to the top of the mountain. The box fell there unharmed. Now the parachute completely covered the box. They couldn''t see the appearance of the box either. They could only see the white parachute standing there like a withered flower.


    Of course, they know that the gifts Xu Shaotang prepared for them can''t be real gifts. However, since Xu Shaotang sent people to send things, it also shows a problem, that is, Ying Changkong''s conjecture is correct, and the people sent to catch Xu Shaotang''s family must have been annihilated.


    Under the guidance of Ying Changkong, the people walked cautiously to the box covered by the parachute.


    "What a bloody smell


    Close to the box, Ying Jueqing smelled a strong pungent smell of blood. He sniffed and frowned at others.


    "I probably know what''s in the box..."


    Ying Changkong came forward with a black face and opened the parachute on the box. At the corner of the parachute, his eyes caught a dazzling scarlet.


    Blood!


    When the parachute was pulled open, the dark box appeared in front of them. There were dried blood clots around the box, and the pungent smell of blood was even stronger.


    "Open up!"


    With Ying Changkong''s order, a man rushed forward to open the dark box.


    "Ah..."


    At the moment when the box was opened, the man could not help but scream and retreat.


    In the box, heads are stacked together.


    These heads are not from others. They are from the people they sent to the Xu family to arrest people.


    These people''s eyes were wide open, and their faces were frightened. It was obvious that they were greatly frightened before they died.


    Looking at the bloody heads in the box, Ying Changkong''s face suddenly showed a fierce look. Although he had just guessed that the head was in the box, when he saw it with his own eyes, his anger was still burning.


    "Too much deception!"


    Ying Changkong clenched his teeth, his eyes protruded, and he roared fiercely: "Xu Shaotang, I will tear you to pieces!"


    "Don''t wait, boss!" Ying Changwen said with an iron face: "since it''s already like this, let''s fight with Xu Shaotang! Either Xu Shaotang died or our Ying family died! "


    Shame! Great shame!


    If Xu Shaotang just killed these people, they have nothing to say. After all, they want to catch Xu Shaotang ''!


    Since the war with the Imperial Palace hundreds of years ago, the Ying family has never suffered such humiliation! At this moment, everyone wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces and wash the shame of the Ying family with his blood!


    "Good!"


    Ying Changkong nodded and said: "we have been forced to do this. If we don''t do it again, we won''t have any chance to turn over!"


    "Come on, come on..."


    Just as the Ying family were planning to set out again, there was a panic in the back mountain.


    "That''s..." Following the voice, Ying Changkong''s face suddenly froze, "juechen has an accident!"


    The next moment, Ying Changkong quickly runs back to the mountain, which is where Ying juechen lives!Soon, he saw the servant who was crying and running. He grabbed his collar and asked, "what''s the matter? What time is it? "


    "Master No, elder juechen... " The servant was frightened by Ying Changkong''s appearance. He pointed to Ying juechen''s room and stammered: "elder juechen Death Dead... "


    Although he is no longer the head of the Ying family, Ying juechen is still a strong man in the realm of emptiness after all. The elder of the Ying family has his position.


    Ying Changkong throws away the servant and rushes to Ying juechen''s room quickly.


    The door of the room was open, and Ying juechen was lying on his back with a peaceful face. It seemed that he had not suffered any pain before he died.


    A piece of paper is put on the chest of Ying juechen''s body. Ying Changkong picks up the note on the body, and it says: small punishment, big admonition, do it well! Next time, don''t blame me!


    Sign: Ghost beam world!


    At this time, the rest of Ying''s family had arrived. Looking at Ying juechen''s body, they were furious. Everyone''s face was burning. No matter how disabled Ying juechen was, he was the last head of Ying''s family. Now he died in his room quietly, which was more serious than the shame Xu Shaotang brought them.


    "Boss..."


    Looking at Ying Changkong, who was stunned there, Ying Changwen came forward slowly. When he saw the note in Ying Changwen''s empty hand, he suddenly felt powerless.


    "Ghost beam world..." Ying Changkong slowly closed his eyes and growled, "you''ve come so fast!"


    Looking at Ying Changkong''s angry and helpless look, Ying Changwen gritted his teeth and asked, "what should I do now?"


    "What else can we do?"


    Ying Changkong tore up the note in his hand and held his fist. His eyes were red and he said, "now the situation is not as good as others. We have to be patient for a while. We have to deal with GUI Liang Tianxia and Xu Shaotang sooner or later."


    "Why don''t you go and catch the Xu family?" Ying asked reluctantly.


    Ying Changkong was also unwilling, but he had nothing to do. He said with a bitter smile: "now, I''m afraid we will be killed by the ghost Liang world before we get out of the Kunlun Kingdom..."

 Chapter 1849

    Compared with the gloomy mood of the Ying family, Xu Shaotang was very excited.


    Just now, after a huge amount of data calculation, those experts finally determined that the warship could be repaired in a limited way.


    The so-called limited repair is to repair the warship to the extent that it can leave the earth and enter outer space. After going to outer space, it has nothing to do with them.


    The result is a little relief for everyone.


    Moreover, according to the analysis of experts, the damaged part of the warship is mainly in the rear of the warship. According to their plan, it will only take about a week to repair the rear of the warship, and then it will be able to make the warship leave their world forever.


    "Song Anbang, contact Lao Qin immediately and ask him to send more medical staff from the capital!"


    Looking at those yellow and thin experts, Long Jiang said in a deep voice: "we must ensure the health of these experts. Each expert must be equipped with a full-time doctor and two nurses!"


    After the field hospital was set up, although all these experts were forced by Longjiang to have a rest and physical examination on time every day, the overloaded workload still made their physical condition worse. At this time, Longjiang would not be able to stop their work, but only try to ensure their health.


    That''s all he can do for these experts.


    "OK, I''ll contact Mr. Qin right away."


    Song Anbang nodded, quickly turned around and planned to run to contact Qin Guozhu.


    "Wait!"


    Song Anbang just turned around, but he was stopped by the Dragon general.


    Song Anbang quickly turned back and asked, "what else do you want from Mr. long?"


    "Keep a close eye on that warship coming to us!" Long Jiang said: "we don''t have much time left now. Once the other party has any abnormality, report it to me immediately!"


    "Good!"


    "Go


    Song Anbang didn''t turn around and leave until the Dragon waved.


    Looking at the excited and worried look on Longjiang''s face, Xu Shaotang came forward slowly, patted him on the shoulder and said: "well, now this matter has a spectrum, so don''t worry about it. Have a good rest. We are waiting to see you stand up again!"


    Having been on tenterhooks for such a long time, now they finally get the exact news, which is undoubtedly great news for them.


    Taking into account the fact that dragon general''s legs are about to recover, at this time, they are both happy.


    "Nothing is more important than repairing a warship!"


    The Dragon general shook his head and said, "as long as we can let this warship leave our world, I will even lose my life!"


    "Go and have a rest. I''ll take care of the rest." Xu Shaotang patted Long Jiang on the shoulder again and said, "don''t worry, I guarantee these experts will not have any problems."


    "Not just good health!" The dragon will look up slightly and say, "and their safety!"


    "Safe?"


    Xu Shaotang some surprised looking at the dragon will, do not understand the meaning of his words.


    These experts stay in the warship all day long. Only when they are forced to rest, they come to the tent outside. With so many of them guarding here, will the safety of these experts still be threatened?


    Looking at the puzzled look on Xu Shaotang''s face, the Dragon general said in a soft voice, "do you think you and the Ying family can hide from me?"


    In fact, when Xu Shaotang''s family had an accident, Long Jiang already got the news, but knowing that his family was safe, Long Jiang didn''t ask about it any more. Later, Xu Shaotang ordered people to chop off the heads of the Ying family and give them to the Ying family. He also got the news.


    "Ha ha, you say this thing?" Hearing that long Jiang mentioned this, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "just give them a warning."


    Now that Longjiang knows it, he doesn''t have to hide it. He doesn''t think it''s too much to deal with the Ying family''s reckless behavior.


    If it wasn''t for the guardian''s identity, he really wanted to take the opportunity to root out the Ying family!


    "The rabbit is in a hurry to bite people!" The Dragon general gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said: "the Ying family is now at the critical moment of life and death. They must know that once the invasion of the demons is solved, you will do something to them. So, if you were them, what would you do now?"


    Thinking about Long Jiang''s words carefully, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumps in his heart.


    "You mean the winner will ruin our work of repairing the warship?" Xu Shaotang''s face is filled with frost. If the Ying family really dares to do so, it will really challenge everyone''s bottom line.


    The Dragon general nodded slightly and said, "I''m not sure they will do this, but only in this way can you be separated. The invasion of the demons is a crisis for us and for them, but now it''s their chance. Only when the demons come, can they have a chance of life! If a man is crazy, he can do anything! "After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s really possible for the Ying family to do this! If you hadn''t reminded me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have thought about it! "


    The so-called Jiang is still old and spicy. I have to admit that Longjiang is more comprehensive than him.


    He only thought that Ying Jia was also a member of the world. He should not destroy the work of repairing the warship at this time of common hatred, but he ignored human nature.


    For him, from the time the Ying family set their eyes on his family, he was determined that the Ying family must be eliminated. There is no room for discussion about this! If you think about it, Ying family will know that sooner or later he will fight against Ying family. In order to survive, Ying family can do anything!


    "So you have to keep these experts safe!"


    Long Jiang said solemnly, "these experts are exchanging their own lives for more people''s lives. We can''t help much, but at least we should ensure their lives!"


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "we have limited manpower now. In case of any accident, I will find a way to transfer manpower from the imperial palace. I will make sure that everything is safe."


    Now there are only he, WuJie and Tantai Jingming, the three strong men who transform the virtual world. Mu Tiance is still enjoying the gentle countryside in the Imperial Palace, and mu Huangyu and Xuqing are protecting the safety of their families. If the Ying family really has this idea, it is not possible to guarantee the safety of these experts just by the three of them.


    The Dragon general nodded slightly and said, "you can do it as you see fit. I believe you know how to do it!"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily, indicating that long Fei was going to have a rest. He held the phone and walked to one side.

 Chapter 1850

    "Have you had enough time in gentle country?"


    Looking at mu Tiance in front of him, Xu Shaotang, with a strong sense of teasing, looked at mu Tiance carefully from time to time, as if muttering to himself: "thin, it seems that this time I''m addicted to wine and sex..."


    His voice seemed very small, but mu Tiance could hear it.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance blushed slightly. At the same time, he looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely, gritting his teeth and said: "you don''t speak, no one thinks you are dumb!"


    "Well, you two are talking nonsense here!"


    Seeing that the two men began to pinch each other as soon as they met, the plain girl couldn''t help but smile and said, "let''s get down to business! Do you really think the Ying family will take risks at this time? "


    "Absolutely possible!"


    When it comes to business, Xu Shaotang also regained his serious appearance. Wu Zi said: "I discussed this matter with Long Jiang before. Although I''m not sure that the Ying family will do it now, if they want to survive from the perspective of the Ying family, they must destroy the things that we prevent the demons from coming. Otherwise, once we successfully prevent the invasion of the demons, they will not be able to survive I''ll be the first to cut them! The people of the Ying family have never been fools. I think they should be able to think of this step! "


    "Then strike first!"


    Mu Tiance said impatiently: "anyway, we can stop the invasion of the demons now, and those who are strong in the Ying family are dispensable. Instead of worrying here, we should take the opportunity to kill the Ying family and the Bai family, and let other families in the Kunlun Kingdom see. It''s not that we can''t deal with them, but that we don''t want to deal with them. If they dare to have any more deviant attempts, win Home and white house are their end


    If Liang Danqing used to prevent the Huaxu strongmen from killing each other in order to preserve their strength and fight against the demons together, now those experts have determined that they can repair the warships in a limited way, and these Huaxu strongmen are also dispensable.


    It''s better to be on guard against the Ying family all the time. Anyway, sooner or later, we have to fight against the Ying family. Now we just want to kill the rabbit with grass.


    As for the Bai family, it is also a matter of the way.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "I would like to do this, but now I am the guardian. I want to maintain the stability of the Kunlun Kingdom and ensure justice. Even if I want to destroy the Ying family, I can''t fight because of personal feuds at this time. In this case, I will undoubtedly hit your father-in-law in the face. So we can''t do it until the winner does it. "


    Mu Tiance said, "sooner or later, you are going to destroy the Ying family. What do you care about these empty headed things?"


    "Then do as you say, and you will be the guardian!" Xu Shaotang gives mu Tiance a white eye.


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance immediately shut up and said nothing. If he continued, Xu Shaotang would probably give up.


    "What do you say?" She asked at the right time.


    "I''ve sent people to closely monitor the surroundings of this warship and the five families." A cold light flashed in Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said coldly, "now you''re lurking around here secretly. Once anyone tries to destroy our work of repairing warships, kill them immediately!"


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang is really looking forward to the Ying family joining hands with the Bai family or other families to destroy their work of repairing the warship.


    As mu Tiance said, sooner or later, he will destroy the Ying family. He will be less idle in the future with the help of the imperial palace.


    "Good!"


    Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "this time, even if you owe me a favor."


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated and said, "how can I owe you? It''s for the common good of all, okay? "


    He doesn''t like to owe people, especially plain girls.


    Because she took over the Imperial Palace ahead of time because of her broken words, this girl may still be complaining about him in her heart. Maybe she was thinking about how to revenge him in her heart. If she owes her another favor, she may not know what to do in the future.


    Liang Danqing didn''t go to the imperial palace for many years because of a promise, which is a lesson for him. He doesn''t want to follow Liang Danqing''s footsteps inexplicably. Yingluo and Su Nu are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    Su Nu said with a smile: "it''s your business, not ours. It''s not a bad thing for us if you stop the coming of the demons. It''s not necessarily a good thing for us if you don''t stop the coming of the demons! So, I can help you or I can''t help you! "


    Xu Shaotang said with a black face: "it''s not good for you to stop the demons coming?"


    "Of course!"


    Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "if you successfully prevent the demons from coming, I''m afraid you will deal with my Imperial Palace if you spare your hand? Xu Shaotang, do you really think we don''t know your mind? "


    Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly suddenly, but his face said quietly: "well, what do I do with the imperial palace? I''m from the Imperial Palace, too! "


    He didn''t want to deal with the Imperial Palace, but if the Imperial Palace has any bad ideas after the invasion of the demons, he might really stand on the opposite side of the imperial palace."You know what you think." Su Nu quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "originally, I should have talked to the Dragon general myself about this matter. However, as you are the apprentice of your adoptive father, I will talk to you first. If you agree to my terms, I will have to talk to the Dragon general. At that time, it will not be as simple as a human relationship."


    "No, what do you want me to owe you?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the plain girl with a speechless face. He doesn''t understand. He''s a good person. It''s only a few days since he became the leader of the imperial palace. How can he suddenly become so difficult?


    Isn''t Yingluo behind the scenes? Xu Shaotang suddenly thought in his heart.


    Su Nu picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "just in case! You have too much heart and mind. I have to guard against you! "


    "My heart is only for my enemies." Xu Shaotang serious plain girl, face serious said: "for my friends, I never like to play what mind."


    "Oh, yes?" Plain girl ha ha a smile, slowly close to Xu Shaotang in front of, very interested said: "then how do you know I will be your friend and not the enemy?"


    Looking at Su Nu''s face, Xu Shaotang felt confused and shook his head: "I know you''re not like that. We haven''t figured out the two things yet. You won''t be my enemy."


    "Not necessarily!"


    Plain girl smiles, way: "you say, you agree not to agree! If you don''t, we''ll leave now! "


    "Why are you doing this?" Xu Shaotang looked at the plain girl bitterly, thought silently for a while, and said helplessly: "OK, I promise you, this time I owe you a favor! I hope you don''t make it too difficult for me in the future! "

 Chapter 1851

    Three days later.


    It''s a short time for the experts to repair the warship''s power system. The only thing they want to do is to leave the world to repair the warship''s power system.


    This was originally a huge good news, but this meeting, Xu Shaotang they have no time to be happy, all the people are nervous gathered around the Dragon general.


    The dragon on the wheelchair is also very excited. He gently touches the handle of the wheelchair, which has been with him for many years. Suddenly, he still feels reluctant.


    "Dad, let me help you up!"


    Long Fei holds long Jiang''s hand tightly. His hands are shaking because of excessive excitement.


    Today, when they came to see Longjiang, Longjiang said that his legs seemed to have almost recovered. He wanted to see if he could stand up.


    Hearing that, everyone is naturally happy and nervous. Everyone is looking forward to seeing the dragon will stand up, but they are afraid to let him down.


    The dragon will gently put the hand of Long Fei away, slightly trembling said: "don''t you help, I want to stand up!"


    His words were sonorous and forceful, with the flavor of no doubt.


    Longfei also understands Longjiang''s mood at the moment, takes back his hand with a smile, slowly retreats to one side, and looks at Longjiang nervously.


    Everyone stepped back a little to leave enough space for the Dragon general. Xu Shaotang was absorbed in watching the Dragon general. Once the Dragon general fell down, he would hold him for the first time.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at himself nervously, Longjiang said with a smile, "I''m not nervous. What are you nervous about? I''ve been in a wheelchair for decades, and it''s nothing even if I can''t stand up. "


    "You have to stand up!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ve even put myself in for your legs. If you don''t stand up, then my efforts are not in vain? I''ll let you make up for my loss then


    "Ha ha, you boy!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang looked at him with a smile and said, "if you say so, I really have to stand up, otherwise I can''t afford you."


    After that, the dragon will slowly hold down the armrest of the wheelchair and lift his legs from the foot rest in front of the wheelchair.


    His movements are very slow. It can be seen that his legs have not fully recovered. Moreover, after years of sitting in a wheelchair, he almost forgot how to walk.


    He moved his body gently. Finally, his feet touched the solid ground. At the moment when the soles of his feet touched the ground, he felt that the solid feeling came back to his body.


    With the exertion of his hands, his body slowly stood up, his legs were shaking, and I didn''t know whether it was because of excitement or because he couldn''t bear the weight of his body.


    Looking at Longjiang''s shaking legs, Tantai Jingming wants to come forward and persuade Longjiang to rest for a few days and try to stand up again. However, Xu Shaotang grabs him. Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head to her and signals her not to disturb Longjiang.


    None of them can understand the mood of the Dragon general at the moment. Since the Dragon general wants to try to stand up, he should still have some assurance in his heart. They can''t stop the Dragon general because of a little difficulty.


    A little bit, a little bit


    Long Jiang''s body is rising, and his hand holding the wheelchair is shaking. They know that long Jiang is excited. His hand is powerful and can support his body.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the dragon finally stood up completely, but his hand holding the wheelchair did not release.


    They all looked at the Dragon general nervously. They didn''t even dare to take a bite out of the atmosphere for fear that they would disturb the rhythm and mood of the Dragon general.


    Feel this solid ground to bring their own kind of down-to-earth feeling, dragon will take a deep breath, efforts to calm his mood, he slowly released his hand.


    He just stood there quietly, pressing the weight of his whole body on his legs. His legs were shaking and his whole body was shaking. Xu Shaotang was ready to help the fallen dragon general at any time, but he didn''t fall down after all.


    One second, two seconds


    One minute later, the dragon will still not fall down, and the shaking on his legs has been relieved a lot.


    Until then, everyone was relieved, and their faces were full of excitement.


    "Dad, try to walk two steps!"


    Looking at the dragon''s body gradually stabilized, Long Fei said excitedly.


    Dragon will be excited to nod, a pair of tiger eyes slightly red, if not in front of these children, he will certainly can''t help crying loudly.


    His right foot moved slightly forward a few inches, as if testing the limits of his legs.


    When he moved his steps several times in a row, he finally began to walk. Maybe he hadn''t walked for many years. His movements were very stiff and his hands were very uncoordinated. When he walked, his hands were tightly clamped, as if he didn''t know where to put them. His legs looked like a toddler.His actions looked funny, but all the people present didn''t laugh at him. There were even crystal tears in the eyes of Tantai Jingming and Longfei.


    For many years, they don''t know how many years Longjiang has been in a wheelchair. They can''t imagine the pain Longjiang has suffered in recent years. Only Longjiang himself can experience it.


    "Brother, you finally stand up!" Looking at Long Jiang''s rigid step, Xu Shaotang holds his fist excitedly and laughs: "we must celebrate tonight!"


    "Celebrate something!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang stopped his body, glared at him and said, "don''t delay the business!"


    "Haha, celebrate, we must celebrate, and we must not be drunk or return!" Xu Shaotang winked at the Dragon general with deep meaning and said with a smile, "if we don''t celebrate, how can we give others a chance?"


    Dragon will be slightly a Leng, think carefully in the brain, and then see Xu Shaotang to his eyes, instantly understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang, this boy, originally want to give people a set!


    "Well, let''s have a good celebration!" After understanding Xu Shaotang''s plan, Long Jiang said with a smile: "let''s have a good and lively life with the opportunity of my old bone''s recovery! Tonight, everyone should have a good drink


    "Don''t get drunk, don''t go back!"


    All of them laughed and laughed. Some of them cried in silence

 Chapter 1852

    The news of the dragon''s recovery of his legs soon spread out, and those who should know all knew it. On the Kunlun side, Xu Shaotang also held a celebration.


    Of course, it''s impossible to make a grand ceremony when it comes to celebration. It''s too heavy. Even if he knows Xu Shaotang''s plan, Long Jiang will not agree. He thinks he doesn''t have such a big face.


    A large group of people get together to eat and drink. Even those busy experts stop their work for a short time and congratulate the dragon on his new stand with a glass of water and wine.


    When it was dark, a helicopter escorted by several fighters came down to Kunlun.


    Seeing the battle, they have guessed the identity of the people who came.


    The one who wants to preside over the overall situation in the capital is definitely impossible to come in person. If he can come, it is estimated that he is Qin Guozhu.


    When the helicopter landed, Tang Hesong was the first one to get out of the cabin under the protection of the security personnel, followed by the Wei family, then several old men with white hair rushed out of the cabin, and finally Qin Guozhu with a happy face.


    Well, almost all the people who should and can come are here!


    This lineup is really strong enough!


    Looking at these gray haired old people, people can''t help feeling in their hearts that there are few people in Xia Kingdom who can have such a face.


    On the one hand, it''s because of the high status of the Dragon general, on the other hand, it''s also a kind of affirmation of the contribution of the Dragon general to protect Xia kingdom.


    "You old people, I really want to leave my old face behind." The red faced dragon will look at these old people, but his excited face is filled with a look of shame.


    Maybe he thought it was too much of a fuss for so many people to celebrate his legs.


    With a laugh, Tang Hesong walked quickly to the Dragon general, hugged him and said, "brother, I didn''t expect to see you rejuvenate before I buried this old bone in the earth! Even if I die now, I can close my eyes! "


    "Ha ha, don, that''s not right!" Mr. Wei laughed and said, "is it true that the old dragon has not stood up and has no power? Just by your words, I''ll have to punish you three cups first today! "


    "What Lao Wei said is very true. We must punish him!" Another old man echoed.


    Being told by the public, Tang Hesong, not by song Kailong, laughed and scolded the public: "you old people, just pit me hard!"


    "Who told you to talk so out of tune?" Qin Guozhu looked at the Dragon general with a happy face, and then said to Tang Hesong, "you are sure to drink these three drinks today, otherwise we old guys will not agree!"


    "Ha ha, old Qin has spoken, old Tang, you can''t escape!"


    An old man said gloating.


    Tang Hesong looked at the crowd helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "well, I don''t think it''s OK to punish them."


    Looking at him like this, people couldn''t help laughing.


    "Go, drink!" Qin Guozhu waved his hand and laughed: "we haven''t had a good drink together for a long time. Today, we''ll take this opportunity to have a good drink!"


    Listening to Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but worry a little in his heart. If these old men drink good or bad, they will be very happy.


    When long Jiang takes all the old men to the tent, Xu Shaotang doesn''t follow them.


    This group of old people drink in it. They are not qualified to go in here. But the most important thing is that they don''t want to disturb this group of old people''s elegance. It''s rare for them to be so happy. Let them have two drinks together.


    After entering the tent, everyone sat down in turn. There was not so much space here, so we dragged a few ponies to sit down.


    "I want you to come all the way here. I''m so ashamed!"


    Looking at these old people with white hair, Long Jiang said with emotion.


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing the words of the Dragon general, people immediately burst into laughter.


    "You think we are here to inspect the work!" Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "at a large scale, it''s about world peace. We old people come here to have a look. How can it be too much?"


    Tang Hesong nodded and agreed: "yes, this is our most important work at present. We all follow Lao Qin to inspect our work, but we don''t come here specially to find you to drink!"


    "You..."


    The Dragon general looked at the crowd helplessly and said with a smile: "if you let others know, you have to scold you for seeking private interests with public interests!"


    He knows that what these people say about inspection work is nonsense. They have come to inspect for a long time. There is no need to choose at this time. They just don''t want him to think that he is engaged in specialization.


    "Well, stop talking nonsense!" Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "get the wine quickly. I really want us to sit here!"


    With a helpless smile, long went to the side, took out a large can of wine from the box and put it in front of the crowd. He said with a smile, "this is the wine from Kunlun. Xu Shaotang specially brought it here. Let''s try it! But I''d like to remind you that the spirit of this wine is not small. Take it easy! They''re all half buried. I can''t bear the responsibility if I drink good or bad. ""What Xu Shaotang got must be good wine!"


    Qin Guozhu ha ha a smile, some jealousy of say: "that kid to you but with own pro father no different!"


    Xu Shaotang''s kindness to the Dragon general is well known to all of them. However, Xu Shaotang will absolutely try his best to accomplish what the Dragon general tells him. How the Dragon general''s leg is cured is also very clear to them. The relationship between the two people is really enviable.


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Long Jiang couldn''t help laughing and said, "it seems that the boy is not nice to you!"


    Qin Guozhu slightly stagnated, then shook his head and said: "this is not the same. That boy treats you as a friend. We are all elders."


    "That''s true!" The dragon will nod and smile.


    Qin Guozhu picked up the wine bowl to pour the wine, then asked the Dragon general with a smile: "by the way, is your good play sure to be staged tonight?"


    "I don''t know that!" Long Jiang shook his head slightly and said thoughtfully: "this matter is all left to the boy. Look, tonight is the opportunity we have created for them. If those people don''t take advantage of this opportunity, they won''t have another chance. In three days at most, the repair work of the huge ship outside will be completed."


    "Ha ha, I wish they would do it earlier!"


    Qin Guozhu took a sip of the wine from the bowl and said with a laugh, "I don''t know if we have any chance to learn from the ancients to watch swords while they were drunk..."

 Chapter 1853

    It''s late at night.


    Most people are deep sleep, the sound of the big motor constantly reverberates in their ears, which makes the originally silent night seem a little noisy.


    Some people are sleeping, of course, many people are sleepless, such as Qin Guozhu.


    They all gathered in the tent of the Dragon general. Although they snored heavily, everyone''s eyes were wide open and their faces were full of expectation.


    Under the dim light, several shadows flash rapidly. Even the most sophisticated monitoring equipment can only see one shadow fleeting.


    The speed of the shadow was extremely fast, almost in the blink of an eye, it was close to the dense tent.


    Just as these shadows rushed to the gate of the warship, several shadows suddenly appeared out of thin air and stopped in front of them.


    "What are you doing here when you''re not at home so late?"


    Looking at the shadows in front of him, Xu Shaotang showed a happy smile on his face and counted carefully. There were a lot of people coming this time. Eight of them should have been the strong ones of the Ying family and the Bai family.


    It seems that they are determined to destroy the repair work of the warship this time.


    At this time, he had to sigh about Long Jiang''s clever plan. He really guessed it. These two families really want to take risks. However, it''s OK for them to come together to save him trouble in the future. It''s not in vain to owe Su Nu''s kindness.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    The so-called enemy meeting is particularly red eyed. Looking at Xu Shaotang in front of him, all these people can''t help but hate their teeth.


    "Don''t scream, don''t scream, I''m here!" Xu Shaotang looked at these people with a smile, looked around for a while, and said with a smile, "do you think it''s too busy here, so you''re going to ask for a drink? It''s true that you''re going to come during the day. You''ve come so late that you don''t even have any food or wine. "


    "Drink?" Ying Changkong looked at Xu Shaotang coldly, gritted his teeth and said, "I want to drink your blood! Xu Shaotang, please die


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang pretended to be stunned and asked, "are you not here to drink? Are you not afraid of the trouble of GUI Liang Tianxia''s predecessors when you start a dispute at this time? "


    I have to say that it''s really nice to play with your enemies.


    "Don''t scare us with ghosts Bai cunwu, the owner of the Bai family, snorted coldly: "today, even if we all try our best, we will kill you here! Xu Shaotang, it''s time for you to die! "


    For Xu Shaotang''s hatred, the Bai family and the Ying family are also deeply rooted in the bone marrow. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, they would not have fallen to this point. Now they all know that once Xu Shaotang and others successfully prevent the invasion of the demons, they will turn around to deal with them, so they can get along with each other as soon as they clap. Now they decide to start first.


    If they don''t, they won''t have another chance.


    "It seems that you really hate me in your heart!"


    Xu Shaotang still kept a strong smile on his face, pointed to Mu Tiance and asked them, "I wonder, why don''t you hate him? Is it because he is more handsome than me? "


    "You''re both going to die!" Bai cunwu said.


    "Master Bai, don''t talk to them!" Ying Changkong sneered: "Xu Shaotang is deliberately delaying time. I''m afraid he wants to wait for ghost Liang Tianxia to come!"


    Hearing Ying Changkong''s reminding, Bai cunwu immediately responded and said in a loud voice: "thank you for reminding me. I almost got this bastard''s way again! Everyone, follow orders, kill


    With Bai cunwu''s order, the eight powerful people of the two families swarmed to kill Xu Shaotang.


    "Second brother, follow me in!" While killing Xu Shaotang and others at the door, Ying Changkong said to Ying Changwen: "rush into it, don''t worry about all personality!"


    Their purpose is very clear. Some of them hold down Xu Shaotang. Ying Changkong and Ying Changwen fight inside the warship and kill all the experts inside. As long as their work of repairing the warship is destroyed, the demons will come. At that time, the ghost Kingdom still needs them to fight against the demons together. Even if they resent that they have destroyed Xu Shaotang and others'' plan to prevent the invasion of the demons Things will not hurt them!


    However, the ideal is very full, but the reality is very backbone.


    Just as they were killing Xu Shaotang, several figures suddenly flashed out from all over the place. Originally, the number of them was twice that of Xu Shaotang, but with the appearance of these people, their advantage in number disappeared.


    The situation has changed rapidly. In a flash, they have been surrounded by Xu Shaotang and others.


    "Imperial palace!"


    Seeing the group of people who appeared together with Su Nu, the two families of Ying Bai roared angrily.


    Their hatred for the imperial palace is not necessarily less than that of Xu Shaotang. Originally, they had a chance to kill Xu Shaotang and others. It was because of the intervention of the imperial palace that Xu Shaotang escaped!


    In the face of such a situation, the people who killed Xu Shaotang stopped their offensive one after another and looked coldly at the people who surrounded them."How cruel


    Ying Changkong pinches his fist and his eyes turn red. He looks at Xu Shaotang with indignation and says, "so you are ready! It seems that you are determined to kill our two families! "


    If they don''t understand by this time, they will be real fools.


    At this moment, Ying Changkong suddenly felt a sense of sadness that he was at a dead end. What they had carefully planned had already been calculated by others. Others had already dug a hole to wait for them to jump, but they really jumped foolishly! After all the tricks, they finally fell into the hands of these people.


    "Ha ha, if you don''t have such a sinister intention, I don''t have a chance to kill you, by no means?" Xu Shaotang said with a cold smile: "for the sake of your own hatred, you have wasted the life and death of so many people. To tell you the truth, there is no need for yingbai family to exist!"


    "If you hadn''t forced us, we would have taken risks!" Bai cunwu glared at Xu Shaotang with an angry face.


    "The white family has been provoking us again and again. Will we fight against the white family?" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly: "why do I stare at the Bai family and the Ying family? Don''t you have a clear idea? Bai cunwu, the so-called self inflicted evildoer is you


    "Master Bai, don''t talk to them!"


    Listening to their useless words here, Ying Changkong said to Bai cunwu loudly: "they are determined to kill us. Instead of talking nonsense with them here, it''s better to have a good fight. It''s still unknown who will win!"

 Chapter 1854

    "Shut up


    Hearing Ying Changkong''s words, Bai cunwu roared angrily. His snake like eyes scanned the surrounding situation. He took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, looked at the plain girl and said, "holy lady, this time we are blinded by hatred. Can you give us a way to live? From now on, the white family will be driven by the imperial palace!"


    Hearing Bai cunwu plead for mercy, Ying Changkong''s face turned into a color of pig liver. He pointed to Bai cunwu and said: "Bai cunwu, you are so greedy for life and afraid of death!"


    "Win the sky!" Bai cunwu snapped: "if we had not been bewitched by your evil words, we would not have done such a thing! You win the family regardless of the overall situation, but my white family also cares about the overall situation! "


    The situation is not as good as people. Now let alone killing those experts, it''s impossible to break out of the siege of so many powerful people. They have seen the means of those powerful people in the imperial palace with their own eyes!


    Although it''s humiliating to beg for mercy in front of so many people, it''s better to lose face than to lose one''s life. He is not only responsible for his own life, but also for the whole Bai family.


    The alliance that used to wear the same pair of trousers was destroyed in an instant.


    And speaking of this kind of words, Bai cunwu''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. At the moment, he has completely changed into a look of taking the overall situation into consideration. People are surprised at this. Bai cunwu also has a good acting skill!


    "What a white cunwu! He didn''t even want his face to live!" Ying Changkong laughed angrily and scolded: "my Ying family is really ashamed to be with you!"


    "Beg for mercy so soon?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Bai cunwu in surprise and said with a sneer, "you Bai people are really able to bend and stretch!"


    When he killed Bai Cunjian at the beginning, Bai Cunjian showed his flexible spirit incisively and vividly! So, this should be the fine tradition of Bai family.


    Bai Cunjian ignores Xu Shaotang''s sarcasm, but turns his eyes on Su nu. In his opinion, Su Nu is the real master. As long as Su Nu agrees, even if Xu Shaotang is unwilling, he has nothing to do.


    Facing Bai cunwu''s eyes, a look of disdain flashed on her face. She reached out to Xu Shaotang and said, "this matter, you should ask the guardian, not me."


    "Guardian?"


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said shyly, "I''m sorry, the elder of GUI Liang world accepted me as an apprentice not long ago, and passed the position of the guardian to me, so now, I''m the guardian of the Kunlun kingdom!"


    Shocked, Ying Changkong angrily points at Xu Shaotang and scolds, "you deserve to be the guardian?"


    "It''s my question whether it''s worthy or not!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, the fact is the fact. You can''t deny it if you say you deserve it or not!"


    "Gui Liang world stipulates that before the dust of the invasion of the demons is settled, the powerful in the virtual world are not allowed to kill each other. Do you want to waste your master''s life to do so now?" Compared with Ying Changkong''s anger, Bai cunwu''s face is blue and white. The development of things is far beyond his expectation. Until now, he knows that they have been kept in the dark about many things.


    Now Xu Shaotang is not only a member of the Imperial Palace, but also an apprentice of GUI liangtianxia. It can be said that with Yingluo and GUI liangtianxia behind his back, he can walk across the Kunlun kingdom.


    "Ha ha, my master does have such regulations!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, it was you who broke his rules first. Now I am helping my master eradicate those people who disobeyed his orders! Bai cunwu, don''t talk nonsense, just die! "


    "Xu Shaotang, can you give my Bai family a way to live today?" Feeling Xu Shaotang''s fierce killing, Bai cunwu turns his eyes to Xu Shaotang. He tries to hide the hatred in his eyes, and tries to keep a low profile: "as long as you let my Bai family live, from now on, the Bai family is willing to be your sword!"


    "Sword?" Xu Shaotang curled his mouth, shook his head and said with a smile, "the Bai family is not even good enough to be a dog for me!"


    His words, no doubt, cruelly refused Bai cunwu''s request for peace and took Bai Jia as a dog. He didn''t dare to be so bold. This is a dog that may bite himself at any time. It''s the most realistic way to kill this kind of dog.


    "Ha ha, Bai cunwu, do you hear me? You are inferior to a dog in other people''s eyes Ying Changkong laughed happily.


    Bai cunwu was very angry at Xu Shaotang''s words. When he heard Ying Changkong''s sarcastic laughter again, his face turned black. His hatred eyes, which had been deliberately suppressed, could not be suppressed any more. His eyes were like poisonous snakes staring at Xu Shaotang. He said coldly, "Xu Shaotang, stay on the line. I''ll see you some day! Do you really have to destroy my Bai family? "


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile: "you hit the muzzle of the gun yourself. It''s not my fault!"


    At this time, even if Bai cunwu knelt down and begged for mercy, he would never give up.


    If we don''t take the opportunity to destroy the Bai family and the Ying family, how much trouble will they cause themselves in the future!"You don''t want to give me any chance?" Bai cunwu''s voice grew cold.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself."


    "A good man''s kindness to his enemy is his cruelty to himself!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had made up his mind, Bai cunwu''s true Qi rose abruptly and roared: "in this case, we''ll have to fight to death! The Bai family listened to the order and killed Xu Shaotang at all costs! "


    At this moment, everyone will look at the hatred of Xu Shaotang, as long as kill Xu Shaotang, even if they all fall here, they will not hesitate!


    As long as we catch or kill Xu Shaotang, they still have a chance of life!


    As soon as his voice fell, Bai cunwu took the lead in killing Xu Shaotang.


    At the same time, the other seven people have also shot, all eyes are fixed on Xu Shaotang.


    "Well come!" In the face of the gang of people who hit him, Xu Shaotang suddenly burst into battle and roared to kill them.


    "It''s been a long time, but I still want to fight!"


    WuJie looked at the people with excited face. The light red Qi had gathered around his body, and even his eyes became slightly red because of excitement.


    "Sooner or later, this bastard will become a murderer!"


    Looking at Wu Jie''s excited appearance, mu Tiance couldn''t help scolding in his heart.


    The imperial palace people did not neglect, and immediately launched their own offensive, and a big war began.

 Chapter 1855

    I don''t know when, a searchlight has been on.


    Originally dark night, but now as bright as day.


    The true Qi is vertical and horizontal, the wind is whistling, and a touch of blood is wantonly splashed in the air under the irradiation of the searchlight, just like a blood rainbow.


    Around them, all the people in the tents had already left. Within one mile of their fighting range, there was no one else. The roaring Qi tore up the tents wantonly, and even the turf on the ground was peeled off.


    At this time, Long Jiang and others came out of the tent, and the soldiers who were watching the battle in the distance made way for them.


    They can''t see the figure of those people in the battlefield. In the dust and smoke, they only see the shadows that are like ghosts flashing in the air, and the sound of explosion is endless in their ears, as if the ears can''t go away.


    From a distance, the giant dragons composed of dust and smoke constantly collide, and the tearing wind howls wantonly. Even though they are far away from the center of the battlefield, they still feel the strong wind constantly attacking their cheeks, as if the merciless knife is cutting on their face.


    "Lao long, I''ll ask for credit for you!"


    Qin Guozhu''s eyes locked on the dusty battlefield. Although he could see too little, he knew how fierce the battle was by imagination.


    For them, this level of combat is the first time we have seen, and its combat power is no less than that of weapons such as missiles.


    Qin Guozhu had witnessed the battle between Xu Qing and mu Huangyu. He thought that the battle at that level was shocking enough. But when he saw the fierce battle in front of him, he knew that the battle was really just a child. The battle in front of him was beyond the scope of human power.


    Compared with the stunned Qin Guozhu and others, the Dragon general, who is also a warrior, is much calmer. Of course, the so-called calmness is only relative.


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, the dragon will not help but be slightly stunned. He will move his eyes away from the battlefield and look at Qin Guozhu who is staring at the battlefield. He is puzzled and asks, "what are you doing?"


    "If it wasn''t for the chance to celebrate the recovery of your legs, the Bai family and the Ying family might not have dared to come!" Qin Guozhu said in a deep voice: "the personal strength of these people is too terrible. If they are allowed to make trouble in our outside world, I don''t know how many innocent people will lose their lives! You have done a lot of good work


    "If you want to ask for credit, you should also ask for credit from Xu Shaotang and his family."


    The dragon will smile and wave his hand. Suddenly, he sighs a lot.


    Hearing the sigh of the Dragon general, Qin Guozhu was slightly puzzled, withdrew his eyes from the battlefield, turned to the Dragon general and asked, "isn''t it a good thing to be able to take the opportunity to destroy the Bai family and the Ying family? What are you sighing about? "


    "Lao Qin, you have a good son..."


    Long Jiang quietly looked at Qin Guozhu and said with regret: "we people don''t have a long-term view of your family. I didn''t have much feeling before. Seeing the battle between these people, I know how long his vision is. If only he didn''t walk into a dead end!"


    Hearing the words of the Dragon general, Qin Guozhu could not help but stay slightly, then shook his head bitterly: "he is far sighted, but too stubborn."


    "Yes, he is too stubborn." Long Jiang sighed and said: "if he is not so stubborn, if he is still alive, maybe we don''t have to worry about many things now. God is jealous of talents!"


    Facts have proved that all the things that Qin Zongheng worried about happened. In the past, there were the Mu family. Today, there are five families and imperial palaces in the Kunlun kingdom.


    The strength of these warriors is stronger than that of others. It''s hard for them to imagine what will happen if there is a fish who has missed the net.


    "It''s good to have Xu Shaotang!" Qin Guozhu said with a gloomy look: "Lao long, when this thing is over, we may have a good chat with Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance."


    "I know what you''re worried about."


    Long Jiang took a look at Qin Guozhu and said, "I''ve talked with that boy before. Now I''m most worried about the people in the imperial palace. According to Xu Shaotang, the strength of the imperial palace is the most powerful in the Kunlun kingdom. As long as the Imperial Palace doesn''t act disorderly, with the help of other families, it won''t be able to raise any storm now."


    Qin Guozhu pondered slightly and asked, "do you think it is necessary for us to talk to the people in the imperial palace? Anyway, at least we need to know what they think


    "To talk must be to talk, but it''s not you or me!"


    Long Jiang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m going to leave this matter to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. It''s not good for us to talk about it."


    "Well?"


    Qin Guozhu thought about Longjiang''s words carefully, then nodded his head and said: "it''s really not suitable for us to talk about it. Who knows if the people in the imperial palace will talk about it! Let Xu Shaotang talk about it. Anyway, there is a bottom line for this matter. As long as they don''t cross our bottom line, let Xu Shaotang talk about it with confidence and boldness. We all support him behind his back! "When they discussed here, the war situation over there became more and more fierce.


    Facing the siege of many strong men, almost everyone of the Ying family and the Bai family is injured. The worst one is the fourth member of the Bai family. Now he has been cut off. Facing the siege of Mu Tiance and Wu Jie, he has little strength to fight back. However, the rest of the Bai family can only watch more and more wounds on the fourth member of the Bai family.


    They want to break out of the encirclement, but as long as they move, they are immediately firmly entangled, there is no chance to break through.


    "Puff..."


    A real Qi cut through the body, a head flying high, the blood on the neck gushing out a meter high, the body that lost the head quickly fell from the air to the ground.


    "Old four!"


    Looking at the head of the fourth member of the Bai family with eyes open, besieged by Tan Tai Jing Ming and Su Nu, Bai cunwu''s eyes are red and crying out.


    "Right now!"


    Just at the moment when Bai cunwu was distracted, Tan Taijing Ming saw the opportunity, and a fierce Qi with the momentum of thunder struck Bai cunwu heavily.


    Bai cunwu wants to dodge, and the pure girl''s true Qi comes one after another.


    "Ah


    After a scream, Zhenqi made a long cut in Bai cunwu''s back, and the blood spattered, forming a bloody rehearsal in the ai

 Chapter 1856

    slaughter!


    Crazy killing!


    One after another, there was a constant scream.


    However, this is a battle without any suspense.


    As the fighting time went on, there were fewer and fewer strong men in the Ying family and the Bai family.


    Ying Changkong and Ying Changwen are the only two brothers in the Ying family fighting to death, while Bai cunwu and Bai poqi are the only ones left in the Bai family. All the others have been killed.


    Even the remaining four people are all injured. Bai cunwu is dying under the siege of Su Nu and Tan Tai Jing Ming. Bai Po Qi desperately wants to rescue Bai cunwu, but he is also entangled by the experts of the imperial palace. He has no chance to get out.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Ying Changkong is besieged by Xu Shaotang and a master of the imperial palace. Now he is also tired of parry. When he is cut on his back again by a genuine Qi, he suddenly stands still, looks at Xu Shaotang coldly, and roars: "dare you fight alone with me?"


    Hearing Ying Changkong''s invitation to fight, Xu Shaotang and the master of the Imperial Palace stop their attack at the same time, and look at Ying Changkong from a distance of two or three meters.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Ying Changkong with a sneer and said, "you are at an absolute disadvantage now. Do you think I will agree to fight with you alone? Should I call you naive or stupid? "


    "Rat Ying Changkong said angrily, "if it had not been for the emperor, you would have died in our hands! It''s a shame for me to destroy the Ying family at the hands of rats like you! "


    "Hehe, do you want to motivate me?" Xu Shaotang is not angry. Instead, he looks at Ying Changkong with a smile on his face and says, "it''s a pity that I don''t like you. What can you do for me?"


    Although his strength has improved during this period of time, he is still far behind Ying Changkong, who has been in the virtual world for many years. Even though Ying Changkong has suffered a lot of injuries, he is not 100% sure that he can kill Ying Changkong. They have the absolute advantage now. He really does not need to take this risk.


    However, Ying Changkong was not reconciled and continued: "aren''t you the new guardian? Why, I dare not accept the challenge of a seriously injured man. How can you check and balance the various forces in the Kunlun kingdom? I can''t imagine that such a hero in Gui Liang''s world has accepted such a cowardly apprentice. It''s ridiculous, ha ha, it''s ridiculous! "


    Ying Changkong laughed wildly, his laughter spread far away, almost resounded through the whole area.


    Hearing Ying Changkong''s unrestrained laughter, Xu Shaotang''s face finally changed slightly.


    "Shaotang, don''t be provoked by him!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s face has changed, Tan Tai Jing Ming reminds her out loud for fear that Xu Shaotang will be inspired to accept Ying Changkong''s challenge.


    Xu Shaotang coldly looks at Ying Changkong who laughs wildly. To be honest, Ying Changkong''s words really annoy him. He can accept Ying Changkong''s saying that he is a coward, but some can''t accept Ying Changkong''s insulting his master. Moreover, to some extent, what Ying Changkong said has some truth. If he does not dare to accept the challenge of seriously injured Ying Changkong, why should he be the guardian of the Kunlun kingdom?


    If you want to balance the forces of all parties in the Kunlun Kingdom, you must ensure that you have the strength to balance all parties, such as master Liang Danqing.


    Thinking carefully for a while, Xu Shaotang suddenly said to Ying Changkong with a smile, "if you are defeated by me, what should you do?"


    "Shaotang, don''t promise him!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang seems to agree to Ying Changkong''s challenge, dantai Jingming rushes to Xu Shaotang, gently tugs at his sleeve and shakes his head slightly at the same time.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ying Changkong was very happy and vowed: "if I am defeated by you, you don''t have to do it. My second brother and I will commit suicide in front of you!"


    Xu Shaotang patted Tantai Jingming''s hand gently to show her not to worry. At the same time, he asked Ying Changwen with a smile, "elder Ying, do you have any objection to elder Ying''s proposal?"


    "Yes!"


    Ying Changwen didn''t say much, but nodded his head without hesitation. Maybe in his opinion, even if Ying Changkong was seriously injured, Xu Shaotang could not be his opponent.


    "OK, I promise you the challenge!"


    Xu Shaotang comforts the anxious Tantai Jingming and agrees with a smile.


    "Wait!" Ying Changkong said, "what if you lose to me?"


    "If I lose to you, I''m afraid I won''t even have a chance to live!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I bet my life on you. What else do you want?"


    "Your life is worthless in my eyes!" Ying Changkong snorted coldly, "if you are defeated by me, how about letting me go?"


    If they just kill Xu Shaotang, they will die. He doesn''t want to die. At least it''s not the time of complete despair. He doesn''t want to die if there is a chance of life! Once they both die here, there will be no more winners in the Kunlun kingdom!


    His purpose is the same as that of Bai cunwu before, which is to leave the last trace of incense for his family. However, Bai cunwu chose the way which is extremely dignified, and he chose the way which looks more intelligent."No way!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said in a non-negotiable tone: "I can accept your challenge. It''s already giving you face. It''s impossible for you to leave here alive! Xu Shaotang knows the truth of letting the tiger go back to the mountain! "


    "Are you afraid?" Ying Changkong''s old technique was repeated. "You are afraid of losing to me, so you dare not agree to my terms?"


    This time, Xu Shaotang was no longer inspired by him. He said with a smile: "it''s not that I''m afraid, but that I won''t give you any chance to live. Only in this way can you fight me with a broken heart! Since I''m going to use you to build a prestige, I naturally need you to show the energy of giving up your life and forgetting your death! "


    "Ha ha, say so much, you are afraid after all!" Ying Changkong sneered: "it''s a pity that your strength is not as good as your eloquence!"


    "Whatever you think!" Xu Shaotang was not influenced by his general. He said faintly: "don''t talk about terms with me. You are dead now. You have no qualification to talk about terms with me! On the count of three, if you don''t agree, let''s continue to besiege you! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang looked at Ying Changkong with bright eyes and said: "one!"


    Ying Changkong''s throat moved, but he still hesitated.


    "Two!"


    Ying Changkong is still looking at Xu Shaotang. As soon as he is about to speak, he sees that Xu Shaotang''s mouth is going to move again. He says angrily: "OK, I promise! Anyway, it''s a death. Even if I die, I''ll take you to my back! "


    As soon as the words fall, Ying Changkong''s body suddenly shoots at Xu Shaotang like a flash of lightning.

 Chapter 1857

    In the face of Ying Changkong''s attack, Xu Shaotang quickly retreats, a flash, the whole person has been dozens of seconds away.


    However, Ying Changkong is determined to kill Xu Shaotang. How can he escape? He immediately follows him.


    Xu Shaotang knows that Ying Changkong is a mad dog at the moment. Although he is injured, his strength can''t be underestimated. He doesn''t take Ying Changkong''s attack hard at all. He just keeps dodging.


    Ying Changkong''s successive attacks were evaded by Xu Shaotang. He could not help but scold angrily: "rat, what kind of hero is hiding!"


    While dodging Ying Changkong''s attack, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "ha ha, heroes are only needed in front of real heroes. It''s not too much to deal with Ying''s rats!"


    No matter how lazy Xu Shaotang is, it''s just a waste of his words.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang only hide not attack, many people around show surprised look.


    Tantai Jingming slowly retreated to the plain girl and said in a low voice, "palace master, please let your people stare at Ying Changwen. I''m afraid the old man will attack you suddenly!"


    Su Nu glanced at Ying Changwen standing there and said with a smile, "don''t worry, he doesn''t have a chance! By the way, do you know what Xu Shaotang is up to? How can he just evade? Can he


    "I don''t know. I just guess that he is consuming Ying Changkong''s strength. After all, Ying Changkong is injured. The more he drags behind, the better it will be for him!" Dantai Jingming''s eyes are firmly fixed on Xu Shaotang and Ying Changkong, and whispers: "since he dares to accept Ying Changkong''s challenge, he should have some assurance in his heart!"


    "I hope so. I don''t think he''s the match to win the sky."


    Su Nu''s words are very low, even in her side Tantai Jingming did not hear her words.


    Between the two, Xu Shaotang dodges Ying Changkong''s attack several times.


    Ying Changkong couldn''t attack for a long time. He was very angry in his heart. When he was seriously injured, he felt more and more powerless after the Vietnam War.


    He knew that if he spent more time with Xu Shaotang, he would be killed by Xu Shaotang!


    All of a sudden, win the sky to stop the attack on Xu Shaotang.


    Just when everyone is confused, Ying Changkong takes out a brown pill from his body and quickly puts it into his mouth.


    At the moment of the entrance of the pill, Ying Changkong''s momentum suddenly rises sharply. The fierce momentum spreads around like a huge wave. His muscles are constantly expanding. In the blink of an eye, he has made many holes in his clothes. Even the wounds left in the previous battle are healing quickly.


    "Po Xu Dan!"


    Feeling the change of Ying Changkong''s momentum, Su Nu was so surprised that she cried out to Xu Shaotang: "be careful, he''s burning his life and stimulating potential!"


    Hearing Su Nu''s scream, Tan Tai Jing Ming asks anxiously: "what is the breaking empty pill?"


    "The so-called breaking void pill, as the name suggests, is to let people have the power to surpass breaking void after eating it!" Su Nu explained loudly: "although this is just an exaggeration, the pill can really increase the strength of the users, but the price is to burn their own lives. Anyone who takes the pill will explode and die within half an hour!"


    She deliberately spoke very loud, so that Xu Shaotang can hear what she said, but also let Xu Shaotang have a psychological preparation.


    Now, as long as Xu Shaotang holds out for more than half an hour, he can win without fighting. But the question is, can he hold out for more than half an hour in the face of Ying Changkong''s soaring strength.


    Ying Changwen, of course, knows Su Nu''s intention. Looking at Ying Changkong, whose eyes are suddenly red with blood, Ying Changwen''s face is full of sadness. His eyes stare at Xu Shaotang, and he says coldly: "Xu Shaotang, you''re dead!"


    Xu Shaotang wants to fight back to win Changwen, but before he says anything, Ying Changkong will attack him madly.


    Ying Changkong''s body is full of murders. At the moment, he has put his life and death aside. His only purpose is to kill Xu Shaotang in front of him!


    Ying Changkong''s move was like thunder. He could see a burst of sparks between his lapels.


    Xu Shaotang is shocked to feel the power of Ying Changkong''s rage. He would not have agreed to fight with Ying Changkong if he had known that Ying Changkong had such an antidote!


    Now, however, it''s too late to regret.


    An daokuangba''s incomparable Qi is like a dragon that cuts through the sky, with a faint roar of anger. The Qi is so powerful that it seems to conquer the world. Xu Shaotang only feels like a grain of dust in the vast universe, as if he is bound by the dragon. Even raising his hands and feet is so difficult.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to die, especially in Ying Changkong''s hands.


    However, no matter how hard he struggled, the true Qi wrapped around him like a maggot. He couldn''t move at all. He could only watch Ying Changkong''s other vital qi come to him like a storm."Shaotang, be careful!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming remembers that Tuan Tuan Zhuan wants to help, but she is held by Su nu.


    "Don''t move, he seems to..."


    Before Su Nu''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang, who had been bound, suddenly burst out a huge force in his chest. The force quickly poured into all parts, making him feel comfortable.


    "Broken!" Xu Shaotang suddenly drank, and his violent strength gushed out. His body suddenly moved, and he broke free from the shackles of the true Qi. The fierce Qi condensed in his fist, and he hit with a heavy fist. "Bang" collided with Ying Changkong''s true Qi.


    A burst of "buzzing" sound came, scattered Qi constantly splashed.


    "No way!"


    Seeing his true Qi dispersed by Xu Shaotang, Ying Changkong''s red pupil suddenly shrinks, full of incredible cry.


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    Feeling the powerful power on his body, Xu Shaotang knew that it was the drop of dragon essence blood in his body that saved himself at the critical time again. Moreover, this time, the Dragon essence blood had disappeared from his Dantian, which also means that he completely integrated the power of dragon essence blood!


    "Ying Changkong, you are really strong now, but how can the power gained by burning life compete with the real power?" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the shocked Ying Changkong, and yelled, "Ying Changkong, die!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Xu Shaotang stepped out, the earth trembled slightly, and an invisible wave almost overturned all the people in the field. His right hand put up two fingers, and his fingertips flashed with golden light, just like a sharp sword, directly attacking Ying Changkong''s heart.


    "Puff..."


    A real Qi passes through the body and Ying Changkong stands there.


    The next moment, a stream of blood gushed from his chest

 Chapter 1858

    silent!


    Dead silence!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang playing between his fingers, he killed Ying Changkong, who took the broken pill and his strength soared. Everyone was staring at Xu Shaotang, and the whole scene was almost audible.


    No one expected that Xu Shaotang, who was at an absolute disadvantage, would kill Ying Changkong in an instant, just like the original prey suddenly killed his hunter.


    Just now, Xu Shaotang''s attack was so fast that few people could see exactly how Xu Shaotang did it. They only felt a golden light flashed, and a huge blood hole appeared in Ying Changkong''s chest.


    If you don''t know that these two people are enemies of life and death, I''m afraid many people will think they are acting, right?


    "Big brother!"


    Seeing Ying Changkong''s body plump to the ground, Ying Changwen cried out sadly. His body suddenly shot at Xu Shaotang, and he howled angrily: "little thief, return my elder brother''s life!"


    "Get out of here!"


    In the face of Ying Changwen''s attack, Xu Shaotang gives a violent drink. With a wave of his hand, he rushes to win Changwen.


    Ying Changwen only felt that his body was like a boat in the sea. He was shocked by the surge of Qi and retreated.


    Ying Changwen retreats dozens of steps to stabilize his figure. Looking at Xu Shaotang standing there with a light face, his face is filled with great horror.


    "Ying Changkong has been defeated. I don''t want to kill you!" Xu Shaotang looked at Ying Changwen''s face full of horror and waved: "don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Kill yourself. At least you can keep the final dignity of a strong man!"


    Feeling the surging power in his body, he knew that he could easily kill Ying Changwen, but he didn''t do that after all. Ying Changwen was the only one left among the many strong members of the Ying family. Although he used to be an immortal enemy, he was still filled with emotion when he saw that his enemy was completely destroyed.


    He wants to give Ying Changwen a chance to commit suicide. This is his bet with Ying Changkong, and it is also the last bit of dignity of the Ying family as one of the five big families.


    "Ha ha..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang with a look of slight pity, Ying Changwen gives a burst of sad laughter, stares at Xu Shaotang tightly, and asks, "can you tell me how you defeated my elder brother?"


    He didn''t see how Xu Shaotang did it. Before he died, he wanted to understand.


    His problem, in fact, is also a problem in the hearts of the people present. They did not see Xu Shaotang taking any pills to enhance his strength, but Xu Shaotang''s strength has actually improved, and it seems that he is still winning the sky?


    "He has pills that can improve his strength, and I also have things that can improve my strength!" Xu Shaotang light said: "only, my luck is better than him on some!"


    "I see!"


    Ying Changwen breathes out a long breath. His eyes are still firmly locked on Xu Shaotang, but at the last moment, there is no anger or hatred in his eyes, just a look of relief.


    "Xu Shaotang, if there is an afterlife, my Ying family will never die with you again!"


    The sound of Ying Changwen''s words falls down, and suddenly hits his face. After the sound of "bang", blood and brain gush out, and a generation of strong Ying Changwen falls!


    Looking at the bodies of Ying Changwen and Ying Changkong brothers lying on the ground, Xu Shaotang sighs softly. Why should he have known that? If the Ying family doesn''t go to the trouble of his family, maybe there is still a chance for them to resolve the problem. It''s a pity that they took the wrong step and could not save their lives.


    These two are a generation of strong men. Now they are in a tragic situation. It''s really a pity.


    "White cunwu, white broken chess!"


    Xu Shaotang takes his eyes away from the bodies of the Ying family and looks at the white family standing there. He says slowly, "I''ll give you a chance to keep your last dignity and commit suicide."


    Now, with the power of the dragon''s essence and blood, he can easily kill these two people. However, since he has given Ying Changwen a chance, he can also give them a chance.


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Bai cunwu, with blood all over his body, looks at Xu Shaotang prayingly. Even though he knows that Xu Shaotang wants to eradicate them completely, he still doesn''t want to die. Especially when he is about to die, the fear of death makes him almost breathless.


    "You must die!" Xu Shaotang shook his head without any pity in his eyes.


    Ying Changwen is willing to keep the last dignity of a strong man. But Bai cunwu, the owner of the Bai family, even wants no last dignity in order to survive. He knows he will kill him, but he is still begging for mercy. Why?


    "Leave me alone, I can be a horse for you!" Great fear came to Bai cunwu. His seriously injured body was shaking with fear, and his eyes were full of praying eyes.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t need a cow like you! Kill yourself... ""Please..."


    Bai cunwu''s prayer was not finished, and a hand suddenly passed through his chest.


    Looking at the hand passing through the chest, Bai cunwu turned around with a face full of ashes, but behind him was Bai poqi''s face full of disdain.


    "For What? "


    A mouthful of blood from Bai cunwu''s mouth, he is full of unwilling and puzzled to ask the white broken chess behind him, he never thought that he would die in his own hands.


    "You don''t deserve to be a white family!"


    Bai Po Qi looked at Bai cunwu with disgust on his face. His bloody hand suddenly pulled back and said coldly: "even if the people of Bai family are dead, they can''t be like a dog to beg for mercy from their enemies!"


    "I just..." At the moment, Bai cunwu''s face showed a trace of guilt and murmured: "I just I don''t want to Death... "


    A word just finished, Bai cunwu''s body then straight down, a pair of eyes are full of unwilling stare big, obviously to this world is full of nostalgia.


    Unfortunately, the world can''t accommodate him!


    "Xu Shaotang, in the words of Ying Changwen, my Bai family will never die with you again in the next life!"


    Bai Po Qi glanced at Bai cunwu''s corpse and suddenly raised his right hand. He clapped his hand heavily on his spirit cover.


    In an instant, all the four powerful people died. All the powerful people in Ying Bai''s family died in this battle!


    This also indicates that Kunlun''s power is about to be completely reshuffled, and the former five families are about to decline.


    "Alas..."


    Looking at the bodies of the eight strong men on the ground, Xu Shaotang sighed. If only these people could be used by him, it''s a pity that he didn''t dare to raise a tige

 Chapter 1859

    Although the war destroyed the Ying and Bai families, Xu Shaotang was not as happy as he thought.


    Seeing his former enemies fall in front of him, he suddenly understands why Liang Danqing would rather turn against Yingluo to maintain the stability of Kunlun.


    Although killing is the most direct way to solve the problem, what is lost is Kunlun''s own strength.


    If these forces can be used by Xia, I believe all the enemies of Xia will feel extremely cold!


    After all, the two families'' enmity was not clear. After the two families'' enmity, they buried the corpses.


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the Dragon general and said with a smile: "brother, Ying Bai and his family have completely disappeared in the Kunlun realm now. You can find a way to gather up the forces left by these two families. Although all the powerful ones in the virtual realm have fallen, there are still many experts in refining the spirit realm. If they can be included in the dragon group, I believe they are also a force that can''t be underestimated."


    "Will the two families..."


    Before long Jiang''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang understood what he meant and shook his head and said, "you can leave this matter to Dan Tai. They dare not resist if there is a Dan Tai! However, how to win these people''s hearts depends on your ability. "


    "Ha ha, as long as I can get them into the dragon group, I will have a way to win their hearts!" The dragon will laugh.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t doubt Long Jiang''s words. After chatting with them for a while, he walked to the distance.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s figure, Qin Guozhu asked Longjiang: "what''s wrong with this boy? How do you feel that he is in a bad mood? "


    "Who knows?" Long Jiang also feels that Xu Shaotang''s mood has a problem. He says helplessly, "let him think about it for himself. He is such a big man that he should know how to adjust his mood."


    ¡­¡­


    The night is as thick as ink.


    The cool night wind blowing on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually calmed him down after a big war.


    Not long after he sat down, he felt someone coming towards him.


    Looking back, she saw that Su Nu and Tan Tai Jing Ming were walking towards him.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Tantai Jingming slowly walks to Xu Shaotang and sits down. She looks at Xu Shaotang with a serious face.


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "nothing, is suddenly some feelings."


    "What feeling?" "Are you not happy to destroy the Ying family and the Bai family?" she said


    "I''m either unhappy or suddenly feel that it''s not worth it for these people to die like this." Xu Shaotang was full of emotion and said: "they are all strong people who transform the virtual environment. They should have a better destination, but it''s a pity that they come to such an end because of the difference in their thoughts."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming said with a black face: "have you ever thought about what would happen if we were defeated today?"


    If Su Ruyun or Ji Rushu were here to hear Xu Shaotang''s words, they would send him a "fault" directly.


    Instead of destroying his old enemy, he is here to feel sorry for these people. This is either a fault or a moan!


    Admittedly, it''s a pity that these strong people die like this, but if these people don''t die, it''s them who have a headache.


    "I know." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I''m just thinking how terrible the hatred is! If they could put down their hatred, maybe they would not come to such an end. "


    "You can put it down, but other people don''t necessarily put it down." Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang faintly and said, "you have the right to ask yourself, but you have no right to ask others! If everyone can put down the hatred in their hearts, then you don''t need to be the guardian! "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming also nodded and said, "I think you are just idle. You make yourself nervous about such a simple thing."


    "I''m not really nervous!" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "it''s just a sudden feeling."


    He is not as nervous as Tantai Jingming said, but because of the improvement of his strength, his mood has changed.


    It''s just like a child. When he was young, he thought things were very important. Maybe when he grew up, he would suddenly find that those things were not so important. This is an improvement of mood, and it is also a process that must be experienced in the process of strength improvement. If a person sees the same scenery at the top of the mountain and at the bottom of the mountain, it can only show that there is something wrong with his vision.


    With the improvement of his strength, his vision naturally broadened. What he saw was slightly different from what they saw.


    Perhaps his vision is closer to that of Liang Danqing. If Liang Danqing is here, he will understand why he suddenly felt something."Well, you have your feelings. When you have nothing to do, feel it slowly!" Plain girl white Xu Shaotang one eye, full of curiosity said: "I just want to ask, you just how to return a responsibility?"? Ying Changkong took the pill. In a short period of time, his strength should not be much worse than his mother''s. even if he was hurt and gave a discount, his strength was still very terrible. According to your previous strength, he was killed by him, but the result was just the opposite! I feel that your current strength should be improved a lot. How did you improve your strength? "


    "Epiphany, you understand?"


    Of course, Xu Shaotang couldn''t tell the plain girl the truth. He said solemnly, "it''s that kind of sudden epiphany. When I was facing the threat of death just now, I suddenly had an epiphany."


    "Ha ha, do you think I will believe it?" Plain girl did not have the good spirit to say: "that you epiphany again to see for me!"


    "Epiphany depends on chance. Otherwise, how can it be called epiphany?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face was not red and his heart was not beating. He said in a panic: "I can''t explain this thing clearly. If there is one, you will understand it if you have a chance to have an epiphany."


    "You''re really going to turn your face around faster than you''re going to turn a book around!" Su Nu, of course, didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words. Her beautiful eyes looked at Xu Shaotang with resentment and said, "it''s nice to ask me to bring someone to help. In the blink of an eye, she turned away. Xu Shaotang, you''ve really played the move of crossing the river and tearing down the bridge."


    Xu Shaotang hands a stand, helplessly said: "you see, you have to ask, I told the truth you do not believe, then I have no way."

 Chapter 1860

    Although he has that inexplicable telepathy with Su Nu, Su Nu is not his closest person after all. Of course, he can''t tell her the truth.


    Besides, even if he said it, it''s estimated that she still doesn''t believe it.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, the plain girl couldn''t help being slightly annoyed and said angrily, "Xu Shaotang, if there''s something else next time, you''d better not ask me for it!"


    She will suddenly have a kind of impulse to beat Xu Shaotang on the ground. This bastard will have all kinds of good words when he has something to find himself. When it''s over, he will turn over and refuse to recognize others.


    As a warrior, who doesn''t want to see Xu Shaotang''s strength soar suddenly? She wants to know how Xu Shaotang''s strength soars. He thinks that although it''s not necessarily useful for her, at least she can try it. But the bastard refused to say anything. He was still talking about epiphany with her. At the most, it was typical ingratitude!


    "Is it dragon blood essence?"


    Just at this time, Tantai Jingming suddenly asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Er..."


    Hearing the words of Tan Tai Jing Ming, Xu Shaotang looks at her in black.


    This silly girl, who was told by a plain girl to keep a secret, now it''s better, she said it in a word.


    "What dragon blood essence?" Su Nu''s eyelids jump slightly and asks Xu Shaotang.


    "This..." Xu Shaotang felt his head, and his mind was running fast. He was thinking about how to make this thing go round. At the same time, he thought hard in his heart. When he got rid of it, he must do some ideological work for this silly girl.


    "Shaotang, tell the palace master the truth!" As soon as she saw Xu Shaotang, she knew that this guy was trying to muddle through. She took him by the hand with a smile and said, "the palace master has helped you a lot. Don''t hide this from her."


    Stupid girl!


    Xu Shaotang looks at Tantai Jingming with a speechless face. It''s true that Su Nu helped him, but only his most trusted people can know about it. He and Su Nu are not enemies now, but they don''t know which direction Su Nu will lead the Imperial Palace in the future. If this secret is told, I don''t know whether it will have an impact.


    "Dan Tai, what do you mean by dragon''s blood essence?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is holding bad water there, Su Nu immediately asks dantai Jingming. Meanwhile, she stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely, indicating that Xu Shaotang is not allowed to stop dantai Jingming.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and says slowly: "when the seal of Kunlun kingdom was destroyed, this guy was lucky to meet a dragon, which is the kind of dragon in legend. As a result, he didn''t know what the Dragon saw in him, so he gave him a drop of blood essence. That drop of blood essence contains huge power. When he entered into the realm of emptiness, it was By the power of that drop of blood essence. "


    It''s over


    Xu Shaotang looks at dantai Jingming with a look of resentment. This girl takes out all her old friends at one time.


    "Have you ever seen a dragon?" Su Nu exclaimed, looking at Xu Shaotang in shock.


    Well, since Tan Tai Jing Ming has taken all her secrets out, Xu Shaotang has nothing to hide. When she heard Su Nu''s question, she nodded and said, "I''ve really seen her."


    "Where is it?" Plain female facial expression bilges red, full is excited of ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "what are you excited about? I don''t know where the dragon is."


    "Haven''t you seen it?" Su Nu asked with disbelief. It seems that Xu Shaotang''s behavior has greatly reduced her trust in Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Su Nu''s distrustful eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a black face: "I''ve seen it, but I don''t know how I got to the cave where the dragon is. Later, I was brought out by him. Now even if I''m asked to find it, I can''t find where he is. If I can find it, I''ll go to find him when I know the news of the invasion of the demons ¡£¡±


    He also wants to know where the dragon is. Many questions in his mind are waiting for the dragon to answer. However, he can''t find them if he wants to.


    Su Nu thought about it carefully. She felt that what Xu Shaotang said was reasonable. Then she put down her doubts about Xu Shaotang and continued to ask, "why does the Dragon want to give you blood essence?"


    "Well, didn''t you say that just now?" Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said, "I don''t know why he wants to give me blood essence. Just listen to his tone, it seems that he knows me. As for the others, I don''t know. Maybe it''s just because I''m lucky."


    "Does the Dragon know you?"


    Su Nu looks up and down at Xu Shaotang and seems to think that this is not possible.


    "I just feel that I don''t know why he gave me blood essence." After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang asked Su Nu, "has your Imperial Palace existed for a long time? Have you heard anything about the dragon? Or do you know the general location of the dragon? "


    "I''ll ask you again, you know?" Su Nu glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "the whole Kunlun world believes in the existence of the dragon. The last time the Dragon appeared was when you destroyed the seal of the Kunlun world. It''s just that all of us heard the loud dragon chant, but no one has ever seen the real dragon."Her statement is consistent with that of Liang Danqing.


    Xu Shaotang does not doubt that there is a fake, but some regret said: "I do not know when to see that dragon again."


    "If you want to find the dragon, you can take me with you!" Su Nu raised her cheek and said seriously.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and agreed: "good! The dragon should be around the Kunlun kingdom. When the invasion of the demons is solved, let''s look for it carefully! I think that about the telepathy between us, the dragon may know what''s going on. "


    "Well?" Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then said, "well, we really have to find the dragon!"


    They all want to find out what happened to their telepathy. Now that Xu Shaotang has a direction, he has to find a way to find the dragon. Otherwise, this problem will probably perplex them all their lives.


    "Well, now that you know what you want to know, can you let me go?" Xu Shaotang said to Su Nu with a bitter smile.


    Su Nu didn''t seem to plan to let Xu Shaotang go. Instead, she continued to ask, "how strong are you now?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said seriously, "anyway, I feel that after absorbing the power of the dragon''s essence and blood this time, my strength has increased a lot."


    "Can you fight your mother?" She asked again.


    "Who knows that!" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "your mother''s strength is unpredictable. I still don''t know how strong she is!"


    Su Nu pondered a little and said, "it seems that I have to find a time for my mother or adoptive father to test you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless look to plain girl, in the heart not from slander, this is not nothing to look for trouble?


    But then again, he also wants to know how strong he is now! If we can fight Yingluo, then it should be enough to deter all forces in Kunlun!

 Chapter 1861

    The next day, when the sky just lit up, Xu Shaotang was called up.


    Being called up early in the morning, Xu Shaotang inevitably got up a little angry, and his face was not much better.


    After su Nu and Tan Tai Jing Ming left last night, mu Tiance pestered him and asked him for a long time, but he still had to compete with him to see how advanced he was.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that the defeated mu Tiance was inspired by Xu Shaotang again. He spent the whole night chanting in Xu Shaotang''s ear that he wanted to catch up with him, which made Xu Shaotang''s head big.


    When Xu Shaotang comes outside, he sees Jiang Dongli and two other people waiting for him.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Xu Shaotang walked over with a smile and said hello to Jiang Dongli. He looked at the two people beside him and asked, "who are these two?"


    "I, Ji Yan, am the contemporary master of the Ji family."


    "I, Xiang Longcheng, am the contemporary master of Xiang family!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, they introduce themselves.


    "It''s master Ji and master Xiang!" Xu Shaotang hugged them and said with a smile, "you three came to me early in the morning. I don''t know what happened."


    In fact, he had already guessed something in his mind.


    The news that all the strong men of the Ying family and the Bai family have fallen has spread to these three families. They came in a hurry early in the morning, probably to show their good.


    Well, he had planned to take time to go to three families in the past two days. Now they take the initiative to come to them. If they have anything to do, they can sit down and have a chat. If they can, many things will be easy to do. If they can''t, I''m afraid they have to put some pressure on them.


    Jiang Dongli said with a smile, "don''t you know why we came here?"


    A change of address has explained many problems.


    "Guess a little." Xu Shaotang honest said: "in this case, let''s find a place to sit down and have a chat, originally you don''t come to me, I will go to you."


    The three looked at each other, nodded and said, "good!"


    Xu Shaotang took the three men out of the temporary military restricted area and came to a small river outside. The gurgling water was clear, the prestige was blowing, and there was a moist air, which was very comfortable.


    "Here it is!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile to the three: "let''s just say what you have. Mr. Jiang and I have dealt with each other several times. I know that I don''t like beating around the bush."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ji Yan and Xiang Longcheng immediately look at Jiang Dongli. The meaning is very clear. Since Jiang Dongli has dealt with Xu Shaotang, let him tell Xu Shaotang.


    Jiang Dongli looked at the two helplessly, thinking that this is what anyone wants to say, so he slowly said to Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shao, can you introduce the emperor to us?"


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Jiang Dongli in surprise and said, "you come here so early in the morning, just to let me introduce you to the leader of the imperial palace?"


    "Yes Looking at Xu Shaotang''s surprised look, Jiang Dongli asked, "what do Xu Shaotang think we are here to do?"


    Mother''s, fortunately oneself just came a Chuai to understand to pretend to be confused, otherwise this person lost big! He thought that these three people were coming to talk with him about how they should deal with themselves in Kunlun. He didn''t expect that other people wanted to see Su nu. To be exact, what they wanted to see should be Yingluo, because they didn''t know that Su Nu had taken over the emperor''s palace.


    "Ha ha, nothing!" Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, said: "just the emperor''s palace master is here, you now wait here, I''ll help you call her over."


    With that, Xu Shaotang ran away.


    Looking at the back of Xu Shaotang who left in a hurry, Ji Yan was slightly surprised and said, "Mr. Jiang, Xu Shaotang seems to be very good at dealing with people. It doesn''t seem as difficult as you said."


    Jiang Dongli said with a smile: "the reason why he is easy to deal with is that you don''t threaten him, or that he has no hostility to us for the time being. If you let the people of Ying family and Bai family come, he won''t be so easy to talk."


    When it comes to Ying Bai''s family, the three of them sighed at the same time.


    Overnight, great changes have taken place in the Kunlun world. The demise of the Ying family and the Bai family also represents a reshuffle of the Kunlun world. The outside world forces led by Xu Shaotang have risen in the Kunlun world.


    If they are still holding the airs of the five families at this time, it may be the fate of the Ying family and the Bai family that are waiting for them.


    After sighing for a while, Xiang Longcheng looked at Jiang Dongli anxiously and said, "Mr. Jiang, we were entangled with Ying Bai before. Do you think the next target of the imperial palace will be our Xiang family?"


    Now the most regretful thing is Xiang family. Before, they were mixed up with Ying Bai''s family. Ying Bai''s family tried to destroy Xu Shaotang last night. When they repaired the warship, they also went to them. However, Xiang Longcheng tried his best to get rid of the public opinion and decided not to get involved in this matter. After all, Ying Bai''s family and Xu Shaotang''s family are in an endless situation. They are Xiang family They have no grudge with Xu Shaotang.Facts have proved that his choice is completely correct.


    If he had been in the same boat with Ying Bai, he was afraid that Xiang''s family would have been destroyed!


    "I don''t know that." Jiang Dongli looked at Xiang Longcheng quietly and said, "you were too close to those two families before. I believe that both the Imperial Palace and Xu Shaotang know about this. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t settle accounts in the future! However, don''t worry too much. I know something about Xu Shaotang. He is a man with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Your Xiang family didn''t take the initiative to provoke him. He should not have too deep hostility to you. When we meet the emperor, we ask him to mediate. The Emperor won''t be too difficult for you. "


    "So good!" Xiang Longcheng nodded and asked with some worry: "Mr. Jiang, can Xu Shaotang speak in front of the emperor?"


    "It should be!"


    Jiang Dongli pondered slightly: "all kinds of signs show that Xu Shaotang''s status in the Imperial Palace should not be low. Moreover, don''t forget that there are some feelings between mu Tiance and the daughter of the emperor''s palace leader, and Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are life and death friends. With this relationship, I believe he should be able to speak up in front of the emperor''s palace leader."


    Xiang Longcheng thought about it carefully, and felt that what Jiang Dongli said was reasonable. Then he politely said to Jiang Dongli: "thank you, Mr. Jiang. Let''s forget the past."


    Jiang Dongli waved his hand and said, "let''s not talk about it now. We are all grasshoppers on the same rope."

 Chapter 1862

    Soon, Xu Shaotang took her to the side of the river.


    Looking at the plain girl who came with Xu Shaotang, the three people by the river suddenly looked puzzled and looked at each other. They obviously wondered what the hell Xu Shaotang was doing. What they wanted to see was the leader of the imperial palace. What did Xu Shaotang bring the saint girl to the imperial palace for?


    Although we know that the saint''s status in the imperial palace is also very high, but after all, she is not the master of the imperial palace. I''m afraid she can''t make a decision about some things, can she?


    When the young emperor came to the palace, he said, "you can tell the three palace masters what to do


    "Ah?"


    The three were slightly delayed by Xu Shaotang''s words. After reaction, they bowed to the plain girl and said, "I''ve seen the palace master!"


    This is more than they expected, but if you think about it carefully, it may not be a bad thing. The new palace leader is not as old as the new palace leader. Moreover, by looking at Xu Shaotang''s casual appearance in front of the new palace leader, you can see that Xu Shaotang''s relationship with this plain girl should be very good. In this way, Xu Shaotang can be said to be better I''m sorry.


    Su Nu didn''t know what they were thinking. She nodded slightly to them and said, "Xu Shaotang said you have something to do with me?"


    "Yes Jiang Dongli nodded and said, "we want to talk about the future with the palace master."


    "Oh?" Su Nu squinted at the three and said with a smile, "you say, I''ll listen."


    "Palace master, there was a long-standing feud between our five families and the Imperial Palace, but now it has been so many years. The feud of our ancestors is their business. We don''t want to continue this feud." Jiang Dongli said slowly: "so we come here to sign a peace agreement with the palace master. Later, we..."


    "Do you think you have any bargaining chips with me now?"


    Before Jiang Dongli''s words were finished, Su Nu interrupted him and looked at the three humanitarians with a smile: "at the beginning, the five families still exist, and our imperial palace is not afraid of you. Besides, now the five families have gone to the second place, do you think you are still qualified to negotiate with me?"


    At this moment, the plain girl, with an unprecedented strong posture, seems to be able to see the shadow of Yingluo.


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, the three faces were slightly stiff. Obviously, they didn''t expect Su Nu to be so tough. In desperation, Jiang Dongli had to look at Xu Shaotang for help.


    "Well, my grand master, don''t scare them!" Seeing Jiang Dongli''s look for help, Xu Shaotang said to Su Nu with a smile, "if others come to ask for peace, don''t make trouble. Isn''t it good for everyone to live in peace?"


    "What, you think I''m just scaring them?"


    Su Nu turned to Xu Shaotang, with a smile on her face, and said faintly, "how come you''ve started driving your guardian''s right so soon?"


    "Guardian?"


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, three faces suddenly showed a look of amazement.


    Three people continuously roar wildly in the heart, this son of a bitch is exactly how to return a responsibility?


    Isn''t the guardian Liang Danqing? Why is it like Xu Shaotang now?


    Even they haven''t completely digested the fact that Su Nu became the head of the imperial palace. Now Su Nu suddenly threw a heavy bomb, which made their heads feel a little inadequate on the spot.


    Looking at the three people''s surprised look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the elder of GUI Liang world has accepted me as an apprentice and asked me to officially take over as the guardian. Therefore, I can be regarded as the new guardian."


    "This..." Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the three fell into great shock again.


    This time, they are not shocked because Xu Shaotang has become a guardian, but because Xu Shaotang has become an apprentice of ghost Liang! They still remember the terrible power of GUI Liang world. Now that Xu Shaotang has been worshipped by Gui Liang world, with the support of such a powerful master, can he walk horizontally in Kunlun kingdom?


    Even if it''s the Imperial Palace, I''m afraid we have to give him three points, right? No wonder he is so casual in front of the plain girl!


    It''s just that they don''t know anything about Liang Danqing and Yingluo at all. If they do, I''m afraid they won''t think so.


    After the shock, the three fell into ecstasy again. It is absolutely beneficial and harmless for them to succeed Xu Shaotang as guardian, especially for Jiang Dongli. Now he is constantly congratulating his original decision in his heart. Among the three families, the relationship between the Jiang family and Xu Shaotang is undoubtedly the best. With this relationship, Xu Shaotang will help the Jiang family in whatever he should say!


    Xu Shaotang looked at the three people with a smile, then turned to the plain girl and said, "Lord, don''t you really want to go your mother''s way?"


    "Why not?" Su Nu''s mouth turned up slightly and said, "if the Imperial Palace wants to fight against them, do you want to stop them?"


    "Don''t be kidding. I know you''re not like that!" Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at her and said, "you don''t want to embarrass your adoptive father, do you?""It''s nothing to do with the adoptive father. It''s between you and me." Su Nu said with a smile: "I just want to know if I have to fight against them, will you kill me?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang said without thinking: "I will stop you from attacking each other at most. You have saved my life. I won''t kill you!"


    He suddenly wanted to ask Su Nu how she could ask such a stupid question with her intelligence! Other first don''t say, depend on the telepathy between them this matter, he can''t kill plain girl! Besides, there is the relationship between Yingluo and Liang Danqing. Su Nu is Liang Danqing''s adopted daughter and he is Liang Danqing''s Apprentice. He wants to kill Su Nu or Su Nu wants to kill him. I''m afraid neither Liang Danqing nor Yingluo will agree.


    "That''s about it!" Su Nu seemed very satisfied with Xu Shaotang''s answer. She turned to Jiang Dongli and said, "if I were you, I would talk to Xu Shaotang about this, not me! If it were not for the guardians, your five families would not exist long ago! "


    "Talk to him?"


    Three people''s eyes involuntarily fell on Xu Shaotang. Jiang Dongli''s face showed an irrepressible smile and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "Xu Shao, how about we have a good talk?"


    If they had known that Xu Shaotang was the new guardian, they would not have had to be afraid, let alone go to talk to Su nu. The real important people were in front of them, and they had no hostility to them!


    There is no doubt that talking to Xu Shaotang is much better than talking to Su nu.

 Chapter 1863

    "I know what you''re talking about."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the destruction of the Ying family and the Bai family is also because they are trying to destroy our people''s work of repairing warships. If there is no such thing, we will not attack them at this time. Therefore, your worries are totally unnecessary."


    "And after that?" Ji Yan quickly asked: "when the invasion of the demons is finished, will you give us a hand?"


    Now he is not worried about these, but now they all know that Xu Shaotang, they are likely to succeed in preventing the demons from coming, and it is time to really test them.


    There is no doubt that they don''t want to end up like the Ying family and the Bai family, so Xu Shaotang''s attitude now is very important.


    Hearing Ji Yan''s question, Xu Shaotang pondered a little, glanced over his face, and said: "in fact, Kunlun Kingdom no longer exists, and your three families and the Imperial Palace almost represent the power of the whole Kunlun kingdom. Originally, I planned to talk about some things later. Now that you are all here, let''s have a chat, and so on After the invasion of the demons is over, I will arrange for you to talk to Longjiang again. "


    "Are you going to annex the Kunlun kingdom?" Plain girl''s eyes flashed a sharp light, obviously, the sentence behind Xu Shaotang, has let her guess something.


    The problem of plain women is also Jiang Dongli''s problem.


    Facing several people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "there is nothing to be said about annexation. Now the seal of Kunlun is broken. We are in the same world!"


    Su Nu snorted, "what do you want the Dragon general to talk to us about?"


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Su Nu and said, "have you ever been to the outside world of Kunlun?"


    Su Nu nods. She has not only been there, but also stayed in the outside world for a long time. Compared with Kunlun, the outside world is more attractive, at least for her.


    "Any of you who want to go out will be immortal to the people in the outside world. If you go out without any restriction and kill people like you do in Kunlun, then our cities will be in chaos." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    "So?" Plain female light asks a way.


    "So, I''m sure I''ll put some shackles on you." Xu Shaotang said quietly: "however, you don''t have to worry. This shackle doesn''t mean to destroy you. At most, it means that you can''t kill people wantonly or start big disputes!"


    "What if we don''t?" The voice of plain girl is a little chilly.


    "It''s not negotiable!" Xu Shaotang said, "if you agree, you have to agree. If you don''t agree, you have to agree."


    On this point, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang have the same attitude, there is no room for negotiation, this is the bottom line, it is impossible for them to touch!


    Although he can deal with those who kill people wantonly, he does not want to do so. He hopes that everyone can live in peace and there is no need to kill. What''s more, they have to rely on themselves to restrain their real forces. If they have to deal with them, it''s really not easy to destroy the whole Kunlun Kingdom at one time.


    "It seems that you are already planning this matter!"


    Su Nu snorted, "you are really not kind!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the plain girl with a black line on her face and said, "why don''t I have a good heart? It''s not about your life. It''s just that you should restrain your own people and don''t let them do anything wrong. Is that not good intentions? What''s more, are all the people in chengdi palace murderers? If they don''t kill for a day, they feel uncomfortable? As long as you restrain your own people, the outside world will follow you. It''s better than letting you stay in Kunlun? Many of you have been here all your life. There are still many wonderful things in the outside world waiting for you to find out. You have to fight and kill all day long. Isn''t that wrong? "


    He even thinks that this constraint is not a constraint at all. As long as we live in peace, this constraint has no significance at all.


    "You mean dragon general?" Asked the plain girl.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "but the requirements of the Dragon general may be a little more than me, but I believe it won''t make you too difficult. No matter you or we, we all hope that we can live in peace. As long as you don''t act recklessly, I believe that even if the Dragon will put forward more requirements, it will be the same."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiang Dongli and they also fall into thinking.


    To be honest, what Xu Shaotang said is not too much. Jiang Dongli is also a person who has been to the outside world. He knows what the strength of those people is. Maybe a small role in Kunlun is a master outside. If there are people with bad intentions, if they don''t restrain them, it is estimated that they will soon set off a bloodbath.


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang''s request is very necessary.


    Xiang Longcheng thought for a while, raised his cheek to look at Xu Shaotang and asked, "Xu Shao, do you mean that as long as we don''t mess around, you won''t attack us?""Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "everything we do, including preventing the invasion of the demons, is actually for peace. My master does not hesitate to fight with his lover, but also to protect the stability and peace of the Kunlun kingdom. In fact, it''s the same!"


    "That''s not too much." Jiang Dongli nodded and said, "our Jiang family has no objection. If necessary, we can talk to Longjiang at any time."


    "There is no objection from Ji family!"


    Since Ji''s family and Jiang''s family have no objection, Xiang Longcheng doesn''t dare to say it even if they have objection. He says helplessly, "we Xiang''s family have no objection either!"


    Seeing that the three of them agreed, Xu Shaotang said happily, "good! It seems that all three of them are reasonable people! "


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the plain girl looked across her eyes and asked, "do you mean I don''t understand?"


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "we have dealt with each other so many times. Can I not know you? You are also a reasonable person, but I guess you must go back to discuss with your mother, so you should not make any decision now. "


    "Ha ha, you know me very well!"


    Su Nu smiles. It''s true that she needs to go back to discuss with Yingluo. She doesn''t dare to make decisions alone.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I just want to talk to you first. I''ll wait until the invasion of the demons is solved. If it''s OK, you can discuss it slowly!"

 Chapter 1864

    In the next few days, Tantai Jingming and Longfei took people to take over the power of the Ying family and the Bai family.


    Dragon general''s request is very simple, surrender or die!


    After the fall of all the Huaxu strongmen of the Ying family and the Bai family, everyone knows that the two families have officially withdrawn from the Kunlun arena. Therefore, under the strong attitude of Tantai Jingming, most of them choose to surrender, while a few of them leave alone after getting the news of the fall of the two strongmen. However, the influence of these people can be ignored.


    As time went by, Xu Shaotang became more and more anxious.


    In the temporary command center, Xu Shaotang, Longjiang and others are all staring at the big screen in the middle, which shows the track of the warship in outer space.


    In space research, Xizhou is obviously ahead of Xia. All the pictures and data they get now are shared from Xizhou.


    At this time, there is no difference between Xizhou and Xia. We are all grasshoppers on the same rope.


    Just yesterday, the space electron microscope on the other side of Xizhou took a clear picture of the warship, and finally determined that the thing approaching them at a speed close to the speed of light was a giant space warship.


    The warship they are guarding now is nothing compared with that one. The space researchers on the other side of Xizhou roughly estimate that the fast approaching warship is nearly 20 kilometers long. They can''t imagine what kind of disaster they will face if this warship comes to their world.


    Because of its huge size, Xizhou named the spaceship "deep sea crazy shark".


    "At this speed, the deep sea shark will arrive in six or seven days!"


    Looking at the track on the screen, song Anbang was worried. He wanted to ask the experts when they could repair the warship, but he was stopped by the Dragon general. In the words of the Dragon general, the experts had been working hard to speed up the progress. If song Anbang asked again, their speed would not be fast, but it would bring more pressure to them.


    "What''s the hurry!"


    Looking at Song Anbang''s anxious face, the Dragon general waved his hand and said, "isn''t there six or seven days left? According to the speed of deep-sea crazy shark, it''s far away from us! "


    Indeed, it sounds as if the deep-sea crazy shark is not far away from them, but in fact, the distance is far beyond our imagination. If a spaceship is launched at the speed that their current technology can achieve, the distance will be enough for it to fly for several years or even several decades. It''s just because the speed of the deep-sea crazy shark is so fast that people can feel it It''s very close.


    Looking at the Dragon general standing there like a mountain, song Anbang felt a sense of shame. He experienced many battles, but there was still no dragon general.


    But he didn''t know, in fact, Longjiang''s heart is also extremely anxious, just, he must keep calm, if he is in a mess, then other people don''t know what will happen.


    The calmness he is showing now is totally forced.


    "According to the experts, it should be repaired soon, right?" Xu Shaotang gently stroked the Nuwa stone in his hand, "I hope there is no accident!"


    If it is a last resort, this Nuwa stone may be their last straw.


    "There should be no accident!" Long Jiang said: "if there is any accident, the experts should have reported it to me long ago!"


    His words are not only comforting these people in the command center, but also comforting himself.


    Just then, there was a "boom" outside, and then the earth under their feet began to shake.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Anbang grabbed the communicator of the command center and said in a loud voice: "all monitoring centers, report the situation immediately!"


    When he spoke, Xu Shaotang had rushed out of the command center quickly.


    Outside the command center, it was covered with dust. As far as I could see, it was covered with dust everywhere.


    The ground under his feet is still shaking. Xu Shaotang quickly passes through the dust and smoke to approach the warship. Just as he approaches the warship, an air wave almost overturns him and looks up. The warship that originally lies on the ground has left the ground, so it is quietly suspended in the air three or four meters away from the ground.


    Seeing the situation in front of him, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a bright smile, and the haze in his heart was swept away.


    He knew that those experts should be testing the repair condition of the warship. Since the warship can float now, it proves that the warship is in good repair condition. If there is no accident, the warship can leave their world today!


    As time went by, the warship was floating steadily in the air without any sign of falling.


    At this time, they also came to Xu Shaotang''s side.


    The dragon will hold his fist tightly and look at the warship floating in front of him excitedly: "great! Excellent! I must give credit to these experts, who have saved countless lives! ""Brother, don''t get excited, just in case..."


    "Shut your crow''s mouth!"


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, the Dragon general looked at him fiercely and said with a black face, "if your crow''s mouth comes true, I don''t know how many people want to chop you alive!"


    "I''m just talking about it." Facing the fierce eyes of the dragon, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly, and the smile on his face can''t be suppressed.


    "How long will it take to test?" Song Anbang''s excited eyes were also firmly locked on the warship in front of him. At the moment, his heart was both excited and afraid. He was afraid that the warship suddenly happened.


    "It should be soon!"


    Long Jiang said with a smile.


    As soon as the Dragon general''s voice fell, the warship slowly landed on the ground. At the moment of its landing, a burst of dust came to them.


    However, they did not evade, just enjoy the wind with dust all over, at this moment, even the dust seems to become incomparably fresh.


    When the warship landed smoothly, they suddenly heard a burst of cheers, and countless people yelled heartily, among which there was a kind of crazy laughter.


    "Dudu..."


    The gate of the warship opened slowly.


    "Yes! It''s a success


    Before we saw the figure, we heard the cheers of the experts.


    Dragon will not suppress the excitement in his heart, quickly rushed to the door of the warship, he would like to thank these experts, they consumed their own vitality in exchange for the successful repair of the warship!

 Chapter 1865

    At the gate of the warship, experts with white hair all over their faces ran out from inside.


    Seeing the Dragon general standing at the door, the experts exclaimed with ecstasy: "old dragon, it''s a success! succeed! We have successfully restored the warship! "


    Looking at these crazy experts, Long Jiang''s face is full of smiles, but his eyes are slightly red.


    It''s only less than a month, but these experts who are already old seem to have spent decades. When they go in, some experts only have sparse white hair, but this time, all the experts'' hair is white, and they can''t find a black hair at all. The gully on their faces is deeper, and everyone''s face is almost invisible To a little bit of blood.


    The white hair cluttered on their heads, and the crazy look made them look like refugees.


    There''s no need for Long Jiang to say anything. Xu Shaotang and his colleagues have stepped forward to help the experts who stumbled out.


    "Hard work! Hard work Long Jiang looked at the experts tremblingly and said: "you are the meritorious officials of Xia state! He is also a hero of the world! I''m proud of you


    "Long Lao, don''t talk about it yet!"


    An expert with glasses came out and looked at the Dragon general with a face full of vicissitudes and said: "old dragon, we should let this warship leave quickly! The sooner the better


    "Yes "The warship will come down and let us have a rest first," he said


    Even if this warship leaves their world as early as possible, the chance of deep-sea sharks coming will be a little smaller, and the safety of the world will be a little more.


    Long Jiang''s voice fell, but none of the experts who were helped out one after another left. All of them looked at the expert who was wearing glasses.


    "Academician Wei, who are you


    Looking at the eyes of the experts, long looks at the expert who wears glasses in doubt.


    Academician Wei gently smoothed the messy hair on his head, took a deep breath, and said to the Dragon general calmly: "Mr. long, we have discussed before, and I will control this warship to leave myself!"


    "Nonsense!" The Dragon glared his eyes for a moment and said in a low voice: "academician Wei, you are an expert among the experts. Even if you need someone to devote yourself, you can''t be any of you!"


    Now he suddenly thought of a problem, this warship to leave, must need a person to control, and this control warship to leave, also will leave their world together with this warship, this go, can never come back! Therefore, it is necessary to find a person to give his life now. However, the person who sacrificed himself must not be any of these experts. They are priceless treasures of Xia state. Anyone who goes will be distressed.


    Facing the dragon''s eyes, academician Wei shook his head gently and said seriously: "old dragon, listen to me, this thing really has to be done! After studying for such a long time, I know more about this warship than others. I will control this warship as far away from our planet as possible, the farther the better! But this warship has been simply repaired. There will certainly be various problems in the process. If I go, I can carry out emergency repair when this warship encounters problems, so that this warship can stay as far away as possible! "


    "Besides, I''m in my seventies, and I''m satisfied that I can die once in my life!"


    "Mr. long, it''s not that we are greedy for life and afraid of death. We are not willing to let academician Wei go, but academician Wei can do this better than us!" At this time, a nearby expert also advised: "what we need to do is not only to let this warship leave our planet, but also to stay as far away as possible. It''s better to let those advanced civilizations never find us!"


    "Yes, Mr. long, don''t hesitate! One more minute at this time, our world will be more dangerous! "


    "Long Lao, listen to us!"


    Many experts began to persuade Longjiang that if possible, any of them would be willing to do it instead of academician Wei. However, academician Wei''s research on this warship is more thorough than them. If academician Wei goes, it can make this warship far away from the planet!


    No one is willing to die, but if there really has to be a sacrifice, then they are willing to be that person.


    Death is lighter than a feather, but also heavier than Mount Tai!


    Death will come eventually, but it''s not in vain to come to this world to die in a magnificent way.


    Listening to the constant persuasion of experts in his ears, Long Jiang''s fists were almost squeezed out of the water, and his nails were embedded in the flesh of his palm, but he didn''t realize it.


    "Good!"


    Long''s eyes were firmly fixed on academician Wei, and he said to song Anbang, "send someone to transport enough food and water for one year into the warship immediately! And the necessities of life! "


    Hearing the order of the Dragon general, song Anbang hesitated slightly: "old dragon, do you really want academician Wei to go?""Carry out the order!"


    Said the dragon, gritting his teeth.


    Seeing that the Dragon general''s mind had been decided, song Anbang sighed softly, turned and ran to carry out the Dragon general''s order.


    In fact, we all know that academician Wei, an old bone, can''t last long after entering outer space. There''s no need to prepare these things. However, we didn''t say it. They know that Longjiang is just trying to do his best.


    "Academician Wei, I will have someone set up a monument for you!" Dragon will look at academician Wei with a little trembling, try to control his bulging eyes, and say in a loud voice: "I swear, I will remember you, and all of us will remember your great contribution to the world! Don''t worry. I''ll take care of your family! Let them know that you are a hero! They are the heroes of all mankind


    Long will not want to make such a decision, but he has to.


    They have a point. Only by sending someone who knows how to repair the warship can we make the warship further away from the world and ensure the safety of the world to the greatest extent.


    For the safety of more people''s lives, there is no reason why he should not complete this great academician.


    "Then I''ll thank Mr. long for his family!" Academician Wei looked at Longjiang with a smile, but he didn''t go to talk with Longjiang. Then he said with a smile to the experts around him: "you all envy me. Ha ha, I will be famous forever in the future!"


    "You old man, you must take such a good job with us!"


    "That''s why such a good thing falls on you old man! If I had known, I would have studied the warships more thoroughly than you


    One by one, the old people with white hair were laughing and cursing at academician Wei. They were laughing and laughing, but tears could not stop falling from their eyes

 Chapter 1866

    In the blue sky, the warship sailed rapidly into the distance.


    It turned out that the farther it was, the farther it was. Finally, it turned into a black spot and disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Go to the command center!"


    The dragon will turn around and wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes and walk to the command center with great strides.


    In the command center at the moment, everyone stares at the screen in front of him, so that no one notices that long Jiang and others come in.


    Command center inside a dead silence, only the monitor kept on the computer crackling sound.


    The screen of the command center shows two pictures, one is the trajectory of the deep-sea crazy shark, the other is the picture of the warship controlled by academician Wei.


    It can be seen from the screen that the warship has entered an altitude of tens of thousands of meters, its speed is very fast, and now it is steadily rushing into the atmosphere.


    No one spoke. Everyone was staring at the warship. Everyone prayed silently in their hearts, hoping that the place where the warship was repaired could withstand the impact of the atmosphere, and that the sacrifice of academician Wei would not be in vain.


    "Rush out! Be sure to rush out! "


    The dragon will hold his fist and shout in his heart.


    Suddenly, the picture in front of them shook, and the whole body of the warship began to vibrate violently.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s heart suddenly raised to his throat. Long Jiang said to the correspondent sitting in front of the computer: "contact academician Wei and ask what''s going on!"


    Suddenly hearing the voice of the Dragon general, the correspondent was slightly stunned, and immediately connected with Academician Wei''s communicator.


    "Academician Wei, how is your health?"


    The dragon will rush in front of the communication device, the first time to ask is not the state of the warship, but concerned about the academician''s health.


    "Good! The air pressure in the cockpit is normal! " Academician Wei''s mental state seems to be good. He said with a smile: "the tremor just now is a small condition of the balance wing on the left side of the warship. It''s OK. Don''t worry, this warship will be able to leave the atmosphere safely!"


    "I believe you!"


    With that, Long Jiang hung up the communicator. He was reluctant to say more. Some things were better in his heart than in his mouth. Moreover, now is the critical time. He didn''t want to disturb academician Wei and wanted him to concentrate on controlling the warship.


    Academician Wei''s words were true. After a brief tremor, the body of the warship returned to normal again and sped out of the atmosphere.


    "Oh..."


    "Pa pa pa..."


    When it was confirmed that the warship had burst out of the atmosphere, everyone could not help but stand up, cheering excitedly and congratulating the applause.


    "Be quiet!"


    Just as everyone was excited, the voice of the Dragon general suddenly rang out.


    Hearing the Dragon general''s order, the original cheers and applause suddenly stopped, and everyone looked back at the serious dragon general.


    "It''s not the time to celebrate yet!" Dragon will face serious said: "all personnel immediately return, access to the West Island space electron microscope signal, closely monitor the movement of deep sea crazy Shark!"


    Long will be very sober. He knows that academician Wei''s driving the warship out of the atmosphere is only the first step. If the movement and trajectory of deep-sea crazy sharks do not change, then all they do is in vain.


    Hearing the Dragon general''s order, everyone suddenly remembered this thing. Yes, it''s just the beginning, and it''s not the time for them to celebrate.


    "Didi..."


    When the messenger rings, the messenger quickly connects the messenger, and academician Wei''s voice comes from inside.


    "Mr. long, I''ve completely burst out of the atmosphere. Start the particle accelerator now! Please be sure to closely monitor the movement of deep-sea crazy Shark


    "Good! Academician Wei, be careful! Take care


    A word of treasure is no doubt saying goodbye to academician Wei. Everyone knows that this old man will never come back. Once the particle accelerator is started, the speed of the whole warship will be increased by hundreds of times. At that time, the badly damaged cockpit may not be able to withstand the huge impact at that moment. Once the cockpit is damaged, the terrible air pressure will be reduced It can make this fearless old man explode and die.


    Even after this period of time, the long space trip will gradually consume the old man''s limited life, and there are many unexpected emergencies waiting for him.


    "Start the particle accelerator, countdown, ten Nine Eight... "


    Just as long Jiang''s voice fell, a mechanical electronic synthetic sound came from the communicator, which indicated that academician Wei had started the particle accelerator. Every time he read the sound, everyone''s heart would tremble.


    "One!"


    When the last voice sounded, people''s eyes fell on the screen.


    The warship on the screen suddenly trembled, then sped up to the vast starry sky at an extremely terrifying speed. In the blink of an eye, the warship disappeared completely on the screen.


    "Catch the ship now!" The dragon will order again.The staff sitting in front of the computer immediately crackled on the computer, and the whole command center only had the mechanical sound reverberating in people''s ears.


    One minute later, the staff member stood up slowly, saluted the Dragon general with shame and said: "report, the speed of the warship is too fast, we can''t capture the image of the warship again, we can only determine its track according to the signal on the warship!"


    "Show the track chart!"


    The dragon will sink.


    "Yes


    After the man saluted, he sat down and knocked on the keyboard again. Soon, a track map appeared in front of everyone.


    "What''s the speed of the warship now?" The dragon will stare at the screen and ask in a deep voice.


    "It has exceeded the speed of the second universe and is still accelerating. The current speed is 150000 km / S!"


    "According to the current progress, how long will it take to enter the third universe speed?"


    "No more than 30 seconds!"


    "Good!" Long Jiang nodded slightly and said to the communicator, "academician Wei, please answer if you hear me! If you hear me, please answer


    However, no matter how the dragon will call, there is no response in the messenger.


    The dragon''s face muscles beat violently in an instant, tears in his eyes, but still obstinately called: "academician Wei! Academician Wei... "


    In the silent command center, even the staff''s action of tapping the keyboard suddenly stopped. Only the Dragon sounded the hoarse voice again and again in the command center.


    Just when everyone thought that the dangerous academician in the warship had suffered misfortune, a slight cough suddenly sounded in the communicator.


    "Academician Wei!" The dragon will cry out and ask, "how are you?"


    "Dragon Mr. long Cough... " Academician Wei coughed twice, and then slowly said: "the impact was too strong just now. I was shocked and fainted. Now it''s ok..."


    "Good!"


    The Dragon reaches out his hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes, but it can''t finish. The smile and tears bloom on his face at the same time.

 Chapter 1867

    "Old dragon, the warship has broken through the speed of the third universe! The acceleration has slowed down! "


    At this time, the staff who had been tracking the warship through the signal whispered: "according to the current situation, we will leave the solar system within eight hours!"


    He saw the expression of Longjiang. If he didn''t want to report important news, he didn''t want to disturb Longjiang.


    Hearing the staff''s words, Long Jiang nodded slightly, turned his head to prevent everyone from seeing the tears in his eyes, and asked, "is there any movement in the deep sea crazy shark?"


    "Not for the time being!"


    "Keep monitoring!"


    With that, the Dragon general walked out of the command center slowly.


    By this time, he doesn''t need to see it any more. The next thing is the will of heaven. If the trajectory of deep-sea crazy sharks changes, it can be basically determined that their strategy is successful. If it doesn''t change, they have to be ready to fight.


    Now the situation is not they can control, everything, only to fate!


    Looking at Long Jiang walking out of the command center, Xu Shaotang and song Anbang look at each other. Song Anbang points to him and points to the outside, signaling him to follow him out.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and whispered: "let him be quiet! In his heart, every one of these experts is a treasure, but now he wants to take his baby''s life to prevent the arrival of the demons. Even if he successfully prevents the invasion of the demons, he will eventually hurt himself. "


    "Yes..."


    Song Anbang sighed softly, let alone let academician Wei, a top-notch scientific and technological talent, die. Even if he let his pilots go, he would be in great pain. However, for the sake of more people''s lives, someone has to sacrifice.


    However, knowing that such sacrifice is worth and necessary, but as long as it''s not really hard hearted, it will hurt in the end.


    Not only Xu Shaotang, but also all of them are staring at the back of the dragon.


    "Don''t even look!"


    Looking at the people''s eyes toward the door, song Anbang clapped his hands and said: "all return to their posts!"


    After hearing song Anbang''s order, everyone took their positions and continued to monitor the data.


    As time goes by, the speed of the dangerous warship has completely stabilized, leaving the solar system at a speed of 20 kilometers per second.


    However, there is no change in the trajectory of deep-sea crazy sharks. It seems that they are still fast approaching their planet.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Song Anbang began to be impatient. His forehead was dripping with sweat. The two buttons on his shirt had been untied by him. He kept pacing in place and muttering to himself.


    Looking at Song Anbang''s impatient appearance, Xu Shaotang came forward and gently held him and said in a low voice: "calm down!"


    Song Anbang just wanted to say "how can I calm down", but Yu Guang in the corner of his eye glimpsed that many people in the command center were secretly looking at him, and his head was suddenly excited. Now that the dragon is not here, he is the backbone. How can he be confused?


    After understanding Xu Shaotang''s meaning, song Anbang forced himself to calm down and asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "why don''t you ask Mr. long what to do now? The deep-sea crazy shark is still not moving


    "Even if I ask him, he doesn''t know." Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang helplessly and said in a low voice, "the reason why the Dragon general doesn''t look is that we have already done what we can, and the rest is to see the will of heaven."


    "I''m not used to seeing providence!" Song Anbang said: "I like to take the initiative in my own hands!"


    "I like it too, including the Dragon general!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "however, this initiative is not something you can grasp if you want to master it! No matter how anxious we are now, it won''t help. On the contrary, it''s easy to break everyone''s confidence! "


    "I know, but I just can''t calm down!"


    Song Anbang sighed a little. Now he really didn''t know what to do. He had no choice but to stare at the two tracks on the screen.


    "If you can''t calm down, go out and get some air."


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and said, "it''s just right. I''m going to go outside for some air. Let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    Song Anbang thought about it, then nodded slightly.


    Yes, it''s useless for him to stay here. If he can''t calm down, it''s easy to affect other people''s confidence. Instead, it''s better to go out like a dragon general and wait for the result in a place where there is no one.


    "It''s moving!"


    Just as he turned around, the staff responsible for monitoring the trajectory of the deep-sea crazy shark suddenly exclaimed with ecstasy, "move, the deep-sea crazy shark moves!"


    Xu Shaotang and song Anbang, who had already turned around, suddenly stopped their steps, turned around and looked at the screen.


    "Report the situation!" After all, song Anbang is not a professional in this field. In his opinion, the track on the screen does not have any deviation, but the corresponding staff said that there should be a basis.Hearing song Anbang''s words, the man immediately stood up and made a incoherent report: "the report has just detected Deep sea shark 0.1 degree positive deviation from the established trajectory! At present, the trajectory is still shifting! "


    No wonder he doesn''t see any problem.


    However, in terms of the distance from the deep-sea crazy shark to them, this 0.1 degree is actually a very large deviation.


    Trying to suppress the excitement in his heart, song Anbang asked in a trembling voice: "can you be sure that the deep sea crazy shark is tracking the warship driven by academician Wei?"


    "Sure!"


    Pointing to the track on the screen, the man said excitedly: "the direction of the deep-sea crazy shark''s deviation is exactly the direction of academician Wei''s warship. Look, it has just deviated by 0.1 degree! We It''s a success


    "Did it work?"


    These three words, at the moment, set off a huge wave in Song Anbang''s psychology. He could no longer suppress the excitement in his heart and said with ecstasy: "you continue to monitor, I''ll tell Longjiang the good news!"


    "I hear you!"


    Song Anbang''s voice just fell, and the Dragon general came in slowly.


    Looking at the trajectory of the deep-sea crazy shark displayed on the screen, the dragon will finally show a smile on his face.


    "Contact academician Wei!"


    The dragon will close his eyes gently and say slowly: "tell the good news to academician Wei, let him know that his sacrifice is not in vain! All of us will always remember him and what he has done for the world


    "Yes


    The man took orders immediately.


    The dragon will once again look at the track on the screen, silently turn around and go out, vaguely, they seem to hear a sigh.

 Chapter 1868

    Although it has been confirmed that the "deep sea crazy shark" has deviated from the original trajectory and is far away from the world, we are still not too relaxed. Relevant personnel are still monitoring the trajectory of the two warships all the time.


    On the fourth day, the warship driven by academician Wei had already left the vast solar system for the distant and unknown universe.


    In the morning, the dragon will arrive at the command center early as usual.


    He and Xu Shaotang just walked into the command center, and all the staff of the command center stood up solemnly.


    Looking at the solemn look of the crowd, the dragon will be slightly stunned, and then gently closed his eyes.


    "Can academician Wei still be contacted?"


    Although he has guessed the answer, Long Jiang still takes a chance to ask the question.


    "Report!" A young staff member stood up with a sad face and said, "at 4:17 in the morning, we Contact with Academician Wei Stop it completely


    Sure enough, there is no miracle! Dragon will heavily sigh, Xu Shaotang and others also look solemn lowered his head.


    They know that the great old man has really left, and the warship he sailed is his coffin.


    Perhaps, it is also a boastful thing to use such a warship as a coffin.


    "All of them! attention! Three minutes of silence for academician Wei! "


    Song Anbang took the lead in taking off his hat, straightened his body, put his hat on his left hand, and bowed his head in silence.


    With song Anbang''s order, everyone lowered their heads. Such an old man who is willing to sacrifice himself to save more people deserves their respect.


    "It''s over!"


    Three minutes later, song Anbang roared again, and people slowly raised their heads.


    The Dragon general also slowly raised his head and asked, "what''s the situation of the warship driven by academician Wei?"


    "At present, the warship is driving to the vast universe at a constant speed in an unmanned state, but according to the data we have monitored, several important data of the warship are beginning to appear abnormal. If these data continue to be abnormal, the warship will crash in three days at the earliest."


    "And the slowest?" The dragon will continue to ask.


    "The slowest should be no more than five days!" The man replied in a low voice.


    In a few days'' time, long or short, if it is calculated according to the speed of the warship, the warship is far away from them. In a few days'' time, the area that the warship will arrive at will be the area that they have never set foot in. No one knows that the warship will crash on that planet and whether there are people on that planet.


    If so, they can only apologize.


    At this time, everyone is selfish.


    The dragon will calculate in his heart silently, take a deep breath, and then slowly ask: "how is the deep sea crazy shark now?"


    "Report! According to our monitoring results, the deep-sea crazy shark has gone away, and now it can be announced that the threat is lifted! "


    "Good!" Long Jiang nodded heavily and said, "we''ve worked hard these days. Let''s leave someone to continue to monitor the movement of deep-sea crazy shark. Let''s go back and have a rest."


    In order to monitor the movement of deep-sea crazy shark, many people have not closed their eyes for several days, including dragon general.


    The monitoring of deep-sea crazy sharks will not stop just because its threat is relieved. They will keep monitoring until they can''t monitor the movement of deep-sea crazy sharks.


    Originally, it was supposed to be a big happy event, but because of the danger of academician, everyone was not happy.


    As long Jiang walked out of the command center, Xu Shaotang quickly went to Long Jiang''s side and said, "now that the danger has been relieved, you should have a good rest. If you go on, your body will not be able to bear it."


    "Nothing!" The Dragon general gently waved his hand and said, "don''t you mean those forces in the Kunlun Kingdom want to talk to me? You help me to contact them, let''s solve the problem here as soon as possible, so that I can go back to the capital to celebrate for those experts who have sacrificed their lives to prevent the demons from coming! "


    Now those experts have been sent back to the capital for convalescence by Longjiang, but their credit will not be forgotten by Longjiang, nor will anyone who knows about it.


    "Ready to talk to them?" Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "do you want to wait?"


    "What are you waiting for?" The dragon will slightly doubt of ask a way.


    "Wait until you have a good rest and your mental state returns to normal!" Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general with a bitter smile and said, "as far as your present mental state is concerned, I''m really worried that you will muddle along and agree to some unreasonable demands of them."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang showed a little smile on his face and said, "don''t worry, I''m not a fool yet. I know what to talk about with them! Just contact them for me and come as soon as possible. Don''t worry about the rest. "


    See dragon will so insist, Xu Shaotang can only helplessly nod, way: "that good!"He can understand the urgency of the Dragon general at the moment. The Dragon general has been waiting for this day for a long time. Sooner or later, there must be a saying about the Kunlun world. Now that the threat of the invasion of the demons has been lifted, it''s really time to have a good chat with them. I hope the Kunlun world will be a peaceful place in the future!


    When Xu Shaotang left, Longjiang said to song Anbang, "except for the necessary manpower, all the people in Weixi will leave Kunlun immediately!"


    "Mr. long, is this not appropriate?" Song Anbang looked at the Dragon general in surprise and said, "if all our people withdraw, who will maintain the order of the Kunlun kingdom in the future?"


    "Isn''t there Xu Shaotang? He is the guardian. Of course, the order of Kunlun is maintained by him! " Long Jiang slowly raised his hand and patted song Anbang''s shoulder heavily, saying: "if you want to have a good chat with those people, let them see our sincerity. Moreover, these people don''t play much role in leaving Kunlun kingdom. It''s better for them to solve the problems between martial arts."


    Song Anbang thought for a while, what Long Jiang said is really reasonable. If his people stay here and have a dispute with those warriors, the casualties must be his men.


    Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s identity as the guardian and the fact that the dragon group has already won over many experts of the Ying Bai family, it''s really unnecessary for them to stay here.


    "Then I''ll arrange it now!" Song Anbang saluted the Dragon general, put down his hand and said, "old dragon, you''d better have a good rest."


    "Well, I know!"


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and said: "when the work is finished, I can have a good rest..."

 Chapter 1869

    Two days later, song Anbang and his men all withdrew from Kunlun.


    Monitoring of deep-sea sharks will continue, but only in another place.


    As everyone left, the invasion of the demons came to an end. People who knew about it were glad that the world had escaped. For ordinary people, life remained unchanged, and they were not affected by this incident.


    The successful solution of the invasion of the demons is to let everyone down a huge stone in their heart.


    In Longjiang''s tent, Longjiang is still chatting with these forces in Kunlun. Xu Shaotang doesn''t go in, but just wanders outside.


    Originally full of people in this area, now has become open up, across the front of the warship is no longer, the ground is still leaving traces of warships pressed out, it is like a long scar left on the earth, but with the passage of time, I believe this scar will soon heal.


    "Guardian, how can you stand here? Won''t you go in and talk to them? "


    Just as Xu Shaotang was full of emotion, a funny voice came from behind him.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head and looked at mu Tiance slowly walking towards him with a black line on his face: "if you don''t go to Hongxiu for love, do you come here to disgust me when you have time?"


    The guardian of fart! Xu Shaotang now understands. If it sounds good, he calls the guardian. If it doesn''t sound good, it''s the nanny!


    "If the two feelings last for a long time, how can they be in the morning and evening?" Mu Tiance laughed and asked curiously, "as a guardian, don''t you go in and have a chat with them?"


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said, "all I can talk about is over. The rest depends on how they talk. Even if I go in, it''s useless."


    "So it is Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "how about we talk?"


    "We?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in surprise. The bird man comes to talk to him. It seems that there is something wrong!


    "Yes Mu Tiance said with a smile: "the invasion of the demons has been solved. I suddenly have an idea these two days."


    "What do you think?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance curiously.


    Mu Tiance smile, seriously said: "I intend to move the Mu family to Kunlun."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. He looked up and down at mu Tiance. He didn''t look like he was joking. He could not help frowning and saying, "how can you suddenly have this idea? Why do you suddenly want to move the Mu family to the Kunlun kingdom


    "Nothing, just because Kunlun is more suitable for our Mu family." Mu Tiance said with a smile: "the Mu family is different from the Xu family. The Mu family is used to living in isolation, and the aura here is stronger than that outside. Therefore, Kunlun kingdom is more suitable for us."


    Now the Ying and Bai families have perished, and they have no other enemies in Kunlun, so they no longer need to worry about the safety of their families.


    Moreover, it is safer for the Mu family to move to Kunlun.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into silence. Indeed, there is some truth in Mu Tiance''s words. For the Mu family, Kunlun is a good place to live.


    If you think about it, mu Tiance''s decision is reasonable.


    However, Xu also wants to move to Kunlun. If his family doesn''t want to come to Kunlun, they may not be the same.


    "There''s no reason for the red sleeves?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Mu Tiance did not hide, nodded: "there is indeed a reason for tea."


    "Now that you''ve made up your mind, do what you want." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "the Ying family and the Bai family have just been destroyed. If you mu family move to Kunlun, you can choose these two places."


    If the Mu family moved to Kunlun, they would not have to look for a place to settle down.


    Moreover, from another perspective, the entry of the Mu family into the Kunlun kingdom will inevitably lead to a reshuffle of the Kunlun Kingdom''s forces, which also has a certain effect on the balance of the Kunlun kingdom. Therefore, Xu Shaotang really can not find any reason to persuade mu Tiance to give up this idea.


    "So generous?" Mu Tiance asked with a smile: "you can decide this matter?"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and smiles: "I don''t have to make decisions, because I know those people above will definitely agree!"


    "Forget it!" Mu Tiance said slowly: "the place where the two families lived is disgusting to me!"


    "And where are you going to live?" After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said, "the courtyard in Zhuxi Town, if you think it''s suitable..."


    "No!" Before Xu Shaotang finished speaking, mu Tiance interrupted him, "I haven''t figured out where to put my home for the moment. I''ll discuss it with my family when it''s time. I don''t believe that there is no place for me to settle down in Kunlun.""All right!"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and joked: "at that time, you will move and have a wedding together."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid it''s not as easy as you think."


    "Why, there are still problems with my nun?"


    It is reasonable to say that Yingluo has already agreed with mu Tiance and Hongxiu. She should not embarrass him on this issue any more.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s current situation, it seems that he has encountered a thorny matter in terms of emotion again?


    "You don''t know her temper." Mu Tiance said with a bitter smile, "she turns over faster than she turns over a book. It all depends on her mood."


    "Ha ha!"


    Looking at mu Tiance''s bitterness, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said: "such a mother-in-law on the stall is enough for you to make trouble!"


    Xu Shaotang has deep feelings about Yingluo''s temper. The key is that mu Tiance is not Yingluo''s opponent. It''s probably the same as the dough in Yingluo''s hand. Yingluo can pinch it as she wants.


    "You think you can hide?" Mu Tiance said, "you and Su Nu, after all, don''t you want to pass her?"


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "I''m a gentleman''s friend with a plain girl."


    His relationship with Su Nu is not like what mu Tiance said. To be honest, he has a good impression of Su Nu, but at least he has no idea of Su Nu at present. I believe Su Nu is similar to him.


    The reason why they get entangled is because of their telepathy. Without this special telepathy, his relationship with Su Nu might be much stranger than now.


    Although plain girl''s temper is not as strange as Yingluo''s, it''s not a fuel-efficient lamp. I''m afraid it''s a troublesome thing to provoke her.


    "You are not a gentleman yourself. What kind of friendship do you talk about?" Mu Tiance said with a smile, "how about we make a bet?

 Chapter 1870

    "Bet?"


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin, looked at mu Tiance with a smile and asked, "what are you gambling on?"


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "I''ll bet if there will be a story between you and Su nu."


    When he spoke, mu Tiance''s face was full of ambiguous smile, and at the same time, he was full of self-confidence. It seemed that he had the chance to win.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang understands what mu Tiance''s "story" is. Looking at mu Tiance''s self-confident appearance, he feels inexplicable. For this matter, he really has no bottom.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s hesitation, mu Tiance said with a smile, "why, are you afraid?"


    "Besides, what''s to be afraid of!"


    The so-called dead duck has a hard mouth, which means the state of Xu Shaotang at the moment. When mu Tiance said it, Xu Shaotang immediately raised his head and said, "I haven''t gambled for a long time, so how can we gamble?"


    He thought in his heart, it''s just a bet. Mu Tiance can''t gamble with himself. In this way, it''s nothing to win or lose. What if he loses?


    It has to be said that he starts to think about losing now, which only shows that there is really no bottom in his heart.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "if you and plain girl come to the stage of marriage, you will lose. If not, I will lose."


    "Yes!" Xu Shaotang nodded his head and asked, "what about the bet?"


    "If I lose, then I will obey you in the future. How about that?" Mu Tiance said with a smile.


    "So big? It seems that you are sure to win Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise, and then asked with a guilty heart, "if I lose, what do I need to do for you? Or do I follow your orders in the future? "


    If it''s a gambler, Xu Shaotang won''t bet on it. He''s not sure about something. If he really loses, he will become mu Tiance''s younger brother.


    If it''s something else that he thinks is acceptable, he can just make a gamble. It''s to add some fun to life.


    "It''s reasonable that we should make a fair bet." Mu Tiance gave a little smile, with a sly look in his eyes, and said: "however, I don''t think you are so confident. If our bets are equal, you won''t bet. So if you lose, just do one thing for me. "


    He knew that Xu Shaotang would not gamble so much on something he was not sure of, so he had to take the second place. However, as long as Xu Shaotang agreed to do one thing for him, his goal would be achieved.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "first tell me what you want me to do for you. If it goes against my principle of being a man, I won''t agree."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, your principle won''t be involved!" Mu Tiance said with a smile: "if you lose, you will help me to marry Hongxiu! I don''t think that''s a problem for you? "


    "Oh, brother mu, you have a premeditation! The routine is very deep! "


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that he has been stuck in the routine of Mu Tiance. He has been talking to himself for a long time. It turns out that it is for this reason. I have to say that mu Tiance really took great pains to get married to Hongxiu!


    "Ha ha, just say whether you agree or not!" Mu Tiance laughed.


    "Yes, why don''t I?"


    Xu Shaotang said without hesitation: "even if we don''t make this bet, if you encounter any trouble in the process of marrying Hong Xiu and need my help, don''t I want to help you? Why don''t I agree to such a good thing? "


    If it''s something else, Xu Shaotang may hesitate for a moment, but he really has no reason to refuse it.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, mu Tiance immediately said with a smile, "OK, let''s make a deal!"


    Xu Shaotang thinks that he is not in a loss, and he also thinks that he will not be in a loss, because he firmly believes that Xu Shaotang and Su Nu will have a story. Anyway, he is the winner, and he can let Xu Shaotang help him marry Hong Xiu without paying any price. Why not do such a good thing?


    "Pa!"


    The two people''s palms hit heavily together, which also means that their bet is officially effective.


    Both of them feel that they have done a business without losing money, and the smiles on their faces are more and more brilliant.


    "Well, you continue to hang around here, I''ll go back to the capital first!" When the goal was achieved, mu Tiance began to say goodbye to Xu Shaotang.


    "I''m going back to the capital. I don''t want to go to the imperial palace to find..." Xu Shaotang''s words just half said, suddenly thought of Mu Tiance said before moving things, then suddenly realized and said: "OK, then you go back to discuss with your family, if you can use my place, just open your mouth."


    "Good!"


    Mu Tiance turned around with a smile.


    "Wait!" Just as he was about to leave, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered something, stopped mu Tiance and said, "I may go to the netherworld with my plain daughter these two days. Would you like to go there with me?"He knew that mu Tiance was also very curious about the netherworld. No matter whether mu Tiance went or not, he always had to tell him about it.


    "What are you doing in the netherworld?" Looking back, mu Tiance asked.


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "what else can I do? To see if we can figure out what''s going on with our telepathy. "


    "Does the netherworld have anything to do with your telepathy?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I can''t tell you this, but I feel that the netherworld may have something to do with our telepathy! She and I had already agreed when we sent the cell phone to Hongxiu. When the invasion of the demons is solved, we will go to the netherworld together to have a look. "


    Mu Tiance thought about it and said with a smile, "in that case, I won''t disturb you. I''m still waiting to win your bet."


    He has been to the netherworld, and personally experienced the chill from the soul. Anyway, he has no strength to get close to the netherworld, and he can be a light bulb for Xu Shaotang at most. It''s better not to go there!


    Anyway, if Xu Shaotang solved the secret of the netherworld, he would surely tell him. At this time, there is no need to join in the fun.


    "Then you have to be careful!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in order to let you drive me, I will try my best to control my relationship with her!"


    "Let''s wait and see!" Mu Tiance laughed for a while and said, "OK, I''m leaving. The rest is up to you!"


    With that, mu Tiance turned around again and walked to the distance with a confident smile.

 Chapter 1871

    A helicopter sped across the sky.


    "What did Longjiang talk to you about?"


    Sitting in the cabin, Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at the plain girl who is obviously not suitable for flying.


    From the expression of Su Nu and the family members, it seems that they have a good chat with Long Jiang. At least, everyone who comes out of Long Jiang''s tent has a smile on their face.


    Su Nu grabbed the rings in the cabin with one hand, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t you know dragon very well? Why don''t you ask him? "


    "Well, I''ll go back and ask him some other day."


    He originally thought that he would go to the netherworld with Su Nu anyway. He asked her by the way, and he didn''t bother to ask Long Jiang about it. But now it seems that he can''t be lazy. Su Nu obviously doesn''t want to tell him.


    Anyway, it''s very simple to ask about this. Since she doesn''t want to say it, he doesn''t have to pester her to say it.


    Su Nu took a look at the outside of the helicopter cabin, frowned and asked Xu Shaotang, "how long will it take to get to the huangquan sea?"


    "It should be another two hours or so!" Xu Shaotang said: "we just filled up the oil from Weixi an hour ago. We should have another two hours to calculate the distance. If you don''t feel well, you can have a sleep first. "


    I don''t know whether she doesn''t adapt to the high air pressure or because she''s afraid of heights. Her face will look pale and her whole body will be tense.


    "No!"


    Su Nu shakes her head and refuses Xu Shaotang''s proposal.


    "It''s up to you." Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu with a smile, but she doesn''t worry too much. After all, Su Nu is the strong one of Huaxu. Even if the helicopter crashes, she won''t have any serious problems. "Anyway, we''re sitting here. Why don''t I tell you about the situation of the Netherworld, so you can be prepared."


    Su Nu nodded and said, "OK, you say, I''ll listen!"


    Xu Shaotang cleared his throat a little and said slowly, "it''s very cold in the netherworld. It''s the kind of cold that makes your soul feel shivering! If you plant cold, your whole body will be unable to move. You can only wait to die. Last time, mu Tiance and I... "


    "Wait!"


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, Su Nu interrupted him and asked curiously, "since there is such a terror as you said, how did you leave there alive?"


    "That''s what I''m going to tell you next." Xu Shaotang continued: "Mu Tiance and I almost died there last time. At that time, we all thought we were going to die there. At the critical moment, I felt something rushed into my head. After that, the trembling from the soul disappeared."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang finish, plain girl slightly doubt asked: "so, this and our telepathy between what relationship? How did you expect me to go to the netherworld with you? "


    "Of course it does!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "it''s because after going to the netherworld, your telepathy and I have been enhanced!"


    He said so, plain girl immediately understand the reason, now her heart also began to wonder, the so-called netherworld and what is the connection between them.


    "When you get near the netherworld, you''ll feel that horrible chill." Xu Shaotang rubbed his nose and said, "but don''t worry. Last time I was able to save mu Tiance. If you are in any danger, I can also save you."


    "I''m not worried about that!" Plain girl light said: "I am more worried about with you in vain."


    If they go to the netherworld, they will find out the reason for their telepathy. No matter how difficult and dangerous it is, she will think it''s worth it. But if she runs so far to the netherworld and has no harvest, it''s really not worth it. You know, she will be very uncomfortable, if it''s not for the river collapse in her chest The feeling of the sea, I''m afraid she has started to vomit now.


    "I can''t guarantee anything about that."


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "it''s a good thing if we can solve our doubts, but if we can''t solve them, we don''t have to ask too much. You should be traveling. I believe we will make it clear one day! Now that the invasion of the demons has been solved, we have time to solve these doubts. "


    "You are indifferent now!" It can be seen that after the settlement of the invasion of the demons, Xu Shaotang had little pressure. Su Nu said with a smile, "I find that you have so many secrets!"


    He had seen the dragon, and only a few people knew about it. He didn''t even tell Liang Danqing, but Su Nu was one of them.


    Now, apart from the fact that he is a reborn soul, Su Nu knows all his biggest secrets.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly had an unfair feeling that Su Nu knew so many of his secrets, but he didn''t know Su Nu''s secret at all.Xu Shaotang laughed, blinked his eyes and said, "you basically know my secret! What about your secret? I think you have a lot of secrets, too? "


    "I have no secrets, at least no secrets like yours!" Plain female complexion calm of say.


    "The devil believes it


    Xu Shaotang turned his lips, but he didn''t ask. He just said it casually. Everyone has his own secrets. Not all secrets can be shared with others.


    "By the way, what''s your relationship with Hong Xiu now? Is there any relaxation? " After a little silence, Xu Shaotang turned to the plain girl and asked.


    Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "since the palace master allowed them to meet, her hostility to me has not been so deep. Now she can occasionally say a few words to me, but the barrier in her heart can''t be crossed for a while and a half."


    "As long as it gets better slowly!" Xu Shaotang jokingly said: "you have taken away so many things that should belong to her, and it''s normal for her to vomit with you. If she really has no temper, then you should be worried. This kind of person may give you a knife in the back."


    A biting dog doesn''t bark, and his words don''t make sense!


    Although the heart of tea resentment plain girl, but at least also hate magnanimous.


    "Of course I know that!" Su Nu silently looked out of the cabin and said in a soft voice, "seriously, I really want to return all the things that should have belonged to her, except for my mother''s love."


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid not." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this imperial palace mainly has no strength. It can''t hold down the powerful people in your imperial palace."


    "Yes


    Su Nu sighed and looked back at Xu Shaotang. She said enviously, "I really hope I can go up as fast as you..."


    It can be seen that she is not so happy in the position of the head of the imperial palace.

 Chapter 1872

    As the helicopter skimmed the coastline, Su Nu''s eyebrows became tighter and tighter, and her face became more and more ugly.


    "What''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Seeing Su Nu''s appearance, Xu Shaotang asked with concern.


    Plain female hand lightly cover to own chest, brow tightly wrinkly say: "I also don''t know why, is feeling in the heart block flustered."


    "Airsickness?"


    Xu Shaotang said subconsciously, then shook his head and said to himself, "it shouldn''t be. You didn''t have this feeling when you started to get on the plane. How could you suddenly have this feeling when you got close to the netherworld? Is your situation also related to the netherworld


    When he was close to the netherworld, in addition to feeling the cold, he always heard the calling voice in his mind.


    Although the situation of Su Nu is different from that of him, this possibility is not ruled out.


    "I don''t know." Su Nu gently shook her head, "how long will it take to reach the netherworld?"


    "It''s fast. It shouldn''t be more than ten minutes."


    Xu Shaotang remembers that the sea is not very far from the coastline. With the speed of a helicopter, it should be able to reach the sea soon.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu takes a deep breath, and at the same time runs the real Qi in her body, trying to dispel the feeling of chest tightness.


    Seeing that she was uncomfortable, Xu Shaotang didn''t say much. He just sat quietly beside her and watched her from time to time. If Su Nu couldn''t bear it, their trip might be terminated ahead of time. He didn''t dare to make fun of Su Nu''s life. If Su Nu had any problems, Ying Luo would have to chop him alive!


    But then again, if his guess is right, then it is almost certain that their telepathy must be related to the netherworld.


    As the helicopter gets closer and closer to the netherworld, Xu Shaotang can clearly feel the cold air, and the look on Su Nu''s face is becoming more and more ugly.


    "Do you feel cold?" Xu Shaotang began to worry about Su nu.


    Her current state is more serious than when he and mu Tiance came to the netherworld. He is really worried that the plain girl will not come up suddenly.


    Plain girl gently nodded her head and pressed her chest with her hands, as if to make her feel relaxed.


    "Can you carry it?" Xu Shaotang asked anxiously.


    "Nothing..."


    Su Nu shook her head stubbornly and said, "I can hold on! Now I want to see more and more what''s strange about the netherworld


    "If you can''t carry it, tell me!"


    Feeling the cold air getting heavier and heavier, Xu Shaotang quickly put on his parachute bag and said to the pilot of the helicopter: "open the door, we are ready to parachute!"


    Further forward, the pilot of the helicopter must not be able to bear the piercing cold, now they can only parachute, as close as possible to the netherworld, and then swim past.


    "Got it!"


    As the pilot''s voice dropped, the door of the helicopter slowly opened.


    Xu Shaotang knew that Su Nu would not parachute. Listening to the wind whistling in his ear, he grabbed Su Nu''s hand and said, "hold me tight!"


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang has rushed out of the cabin with Su Nu, and a white umbrella flower is in full bloom in the blue sky.


    "If you feel you can''t carry it, tell me!"


    Xu Shaotang put one hand around Su Nu and said aloud in her ear.


    Their bodies are close to each other, and they can feel the heat from each other''s noses when they speak. The heart beat faster because of telepathy. Although they knew that this was a last resort, and although Xu Shaotang didn''t think about it at all, this strong feeling of heart beat still made him dare not look straight at Su nu, Can only look to the distant sea, try to distract their attention.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t feel well, nor does Su nu.


    The first time she had such close contact with Xu Shaotang, and also the first time she had such close contact with a man, she could clearly feel Xu Shaotang''s body temperature, and she could also feel Xu Shaotang''s violent heartbeat. Her cheek turned red instantly, and she did not dare to lift her own cheek.


    However, because of the unstoppable shyness in my heart, the feeling of chest tightness was gradually weakened, and even the cold feeling seemed to be alleviated.


    "Look, that''s the netherworld!"


    In the middle of the sky, the black water in the distance is very eye-catching. While controlling the direction of the parachute, Xu Shaotang shouts to Su nu.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, Su Nu raised her red face slightly. She just took a look at the netherworld, and her eyes couldn''t move from there any more.


    She doesn''t know why, just feel there seems to be something deeply attracted her, as if that is her destiny.


    Xu Shaotang is aware of Su Nu''s abnormality. He turns his head and looks at Su nu. However, he sees her staring at the distant netherworld. Her eyes seem to be empty, as if she is possessed."Plain girl!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly shook her hard, some anxiously asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    However, no matter how Xu Shaotang shakes, Su Nu seems to have lost consciousness. Her eyes just stare at the netherworld over there, and her body begins to shake slightly.


    "Plain girl!"


    Xu Shaotang found something wrong. He put his arm around Su Nu''s slender waist and pinched her hard. Su Nu was in pain. Then he recovered from her dull state and looked at Xu Shaotang angrily: "what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? I want to ask you what you''re doing! " Xu Shaotang said with a black line on his face: "you are going to be possessed when you stare at the netherworld sea!"


    Being told by Xu Shaotang, Su Nu remembered her abnormality just now. She looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly, pointed her green fingers to the distant netherworld, and murmured, "I feel like something is waiting for me there..."


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang is overjoyed at Su nu. He was in this state at the beginning.


    If the fact is true, then we can be sure that they have an unusual relationship with the netherworld.


    She nodded her head and said, "it''s waiting for me there. I can feel it..."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang excitedly said: "let''s speed up the past!"


    It seems to feel Xu Shaotang''s urgent mood. The originally calm sea suddenly blows a strong sea breeze, which blows the parachute to the direction of the netherworld sea.

 Chapter 1873

    "Putong..."


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu both fell into the sea.


    In autumn, the sea has begun to cool, suddenly fell into the sea, a cool from the sea began to erode their bodies.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t need to remind her that Su Nu has already used her genuine Qi to dispel the coolness brought by the sea water. However, her cold feeling is like maggots attached to bones. No matter how her genuine Qi works, her cold feeling can''t dissipate. Fortunately, her strength is not bad. Now she is about 300 meters away from the netherworld. She can still bear the cold air The erosion of interest.


    Xu Shaotang quickly took off his parachute and pointed to the sea not far away: "that''s it. Let''s go. Let''s swim there!"


    When speaking, Xu Shaotang extends his palm to the plain girl.


    Su Nu didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang meant, but she just looked at him blankly.


    "You can''t get there without my real Qi to dispel that cold feeling for you!" Xu Shaotang''s palm moved, indicating that Su Nu would give her hand to her.


    "Oh


    Understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang, plain girl this just slowly deep his white palm, blush face, put the palm in Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    Plain girl''s hand is very soft, not like a warrior''s hand at all.


    Holding Su Nu''s weak and boneless hand, Xu Shaotang felt a tremor in his heart. He quickly shook his head to dispel the evil thoughts in his mind. At the same time, he constantly reminded himself that he should not forget the gambling agreement with mu Tiance.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi has been flowing quickly. He slowly enters Su Nu''s body through his palm.


    "Do you feel better now?"


    "Much better!" Su Nu tries to remind herself that it''s just that Xu Shaotang, in order to help her resist the cold and gloomy atmosphere, doesn''t want to think much about it, but the blush on her face doesn''t fade away. Instead, it''s getting more and more intense.


    "Then let''s go!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang held Su Nu''s soft hand tightly and took her to swim to the netherworld.


    Xu Shaotang has been to the netherworld once, and he knows something about it. His speed could have been very fast, but in order to observe Su Nu''s physical condition at any time, he deliberately reduced his speed. Every tens of meters forward, he would go to see the mental state of speed. Once Su nu could not bear the erosion of the cold air, he would immediately terminate the trip Move.


    Fortunately, the plain girl''s look didn''t seem to matter, but the closer she was to the netherworld, the heavier her eyebrows were.


    Ten meters, nine meters


    Just about three meters away from the netherworld, Su Nu suddenly pulls her hand away from Xu Shaotang''s hand. Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned. She quickly grabs Su Nu and sends her true Qi into her body. Now it''s so close to the netherworld. She suddenly pulls her hand away. Xu Shaotang is really afraid of her accident.


    Although she was held by Xu Shaotang in time, Su Nu didn''t feel anything. At the moment, her eyes only had the near sea of the netherworld. She swam to the sea of the netherworld and dragged Xu Shaotang in the sea.


    "Plain girl!"


    Xu Shaotang desperately wants to grab Su nu. However, Su Nu at the moment doesn''t know how she can have so much strength. No matter how he drags her, she can''t stop her from swimming to the netherworld.


    Close, close!


    Su Nu grabs the rocks around the netherworld sea with one hand and is wrapped in her graceful body by the clothes soaked by the sea water. Even though she has shown the faint spring light, she doesn''t realize it. She just struggles to climb the rocks.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know why Su Nu suddenly becomes like this. He speeds up, takes the lead to climb on the reef, pulls Su Nu out of the sea, and suddenly holds her in his arms. He uses all his strength to hold her. He is afraid, he is afraid that Su Nu suddenly jumps into the netherworld!


    Without the struggle he expected, the plain girl lay quietly in his arms.


    Xu Shaotang hugs Su Nu tightly. He feels as if there is something hot dripping on his shoulder. He releases Su Nu a little and looks at her in amazement.


    I don''t know when, the tears in the eyes of plain girl are like the flood of breaking the levee. Two lines of clear tears are falling down her beautiful face. The tears are dripping on his shoulder, hot and hot.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what the situation was. He just subconsciously reached out to wipe the tears off Su Nu''s face. However, he just wiped the tears off Su Nu''s face, and the tears fell from his eyes, forming two streams on her face again.


    Looking at the plain girl with blurred tears, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly pulls up. At this moment, his heart suddenly hurts.


    It was a heartrending pain, as if there were thousands of steel needles in his heart. The tears of plain girl seemed to arouse all the pain in his heart. He was too painful to breathe, and felt as if his chest was going to burst open.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Su Nu had that feeling of chest tightness before. Maybe, she was as heartbroken as herself at that time, but she didn''t know it."Why, why..."


    Xu Shaotang bite his teeth, while hard to resist the pain, while trying to resist the urge to cry.


    He has been here. Last time, except for a little familiarity, he had no such feeling at all.


    "No! Don''t... "


    At this time, the plain girl suddenly directed at the front of the yellow spring sea light voice call.


    She kept repeating these two words in her mouth. At first, it was just a low murmur. Later, her voice became higher and higher. Later, it became a scream.


    She desperately yelled at the dark surface of the netherworld sea, and her tears gushed out more violently. Every cry seemed to drain all the strength in her body.


    She cried, totally ignoring her troubled image at the moment.


    Suddenly, plain girl''s body suddenly sends out strength, as if wants to rush into the netherworld.


    In the moment of Su Nu''s exertion, Xu Shaotang clearly felt it. He quickly hugged Su Nu, and Su Nu began to struggle violently. Her hands not only patted Xu Shaotang''s body, but Xu Shaotang had nowhere to hide. She could only bear Su Nu''s attack. At the same time, she lay down in her ear and yelled: "Su Nu, wake up!"


    This time, he used his real Qi. The moment of the roar, it was like a thunder in the ears of the plain girl.


    Plain girl suddenly trembled, the thunder like voice pulled her back to reality, her turbid eyes gradually recovered.

 Chapter 1874

    When she found that she was held in her arms by Xu Shaotang, she didn''t even think about it. She instinctively pushed Xu Shaotang away, and at the same time raised her hand and hit Xu Shaotang in the face.


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang''s quick eyes and quick hands caught Su Nu''s slap and said: "wake up! Don''t you know what time it is? You don''t want your life any more! "


    Su Nu''s falling into a state of bewilderment again and again has completely aroused the anger in Xu Shaotang''s heart. If she doesn''t pay attention to her present state, she will be doomed.


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s heartbreaking pain was gradually alleviated. He stared at Su Nu fiercely, and gasped. The feeling of heartache just now almost killed him. He never thought that one could have heartache to this point.


    Heartache can not breathe, he suddenly realized that this is not just the lyrics inside the moan.


    By Xu Shaotang''s roar, Su Nu''s whole body was shocked. The hand that Xu Shaotang grasped also softened, and the tears in her eyes suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Plain girl silly looking at Xu Shaotang, obviously don''t understand what Xu Shaotang just said.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu with a black face and said, "I really should find a mirror to show you what you look like now! You were trying to jump into the netherworld just now. I can''t hold you! "


    "What are you looking for in the mirror for?" Plain female does not understand of ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang grabs Su Nu''s hand and puts her hand slowly on her tearful cheek: "feel it yourself!"


    When her hand touched her cheek, she felt the wet tears. At this moment, she remembered what she had just experienced in a short time.


    Thinking of Xu Shaotang''s desperate effort to prevent her from jumping into the netherworld, she almost started with Xu Shaotang because she thought Xu Shaotang was rude to herself. Her face suddenly showed a embarrassed look.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing that Su Nu''s consciousness has recovered, Xu Shaotang''s tone has eased down.


    "I..." Plain girl''s eyes looked straight at the dead water of the netherworld. She said with a puzzled face, "I don''t know what''s going on. I just had a dream."


    Xu Shaotang is full of don''t understand of ask a way: "what dream?"


    Thinking about what she had just experienced in her dream, she murmured: "in my dream, I seem to have become another person. It''s a woman in red. She watched her favorite things fall into the netherworld. She was very sad. She wanted to jump in and pick up the things she loved..."


    "In here?" Xu Shaotang still firmly grasped Su Nu''s hand to prevent her from falling into a trance again and jumping into the netherworld sea. However, his eyes glanced at the cold netherworld sea, and then asked Su Nu, "what is the beloved thing you are talking about?"


    "I don''t know."


    Su Nu shook her head blankly, her tears still hanging on her face, and said: "I only know that person is very sad. I''ve never seen a person so sad..."


    Dream is too real, she now think, there are a bit afraid of feeling, but for Xu Shaotang desperately to prevent her from jumping into the sea of netherworld, she is now afraid to die.


    "That''s strange." Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu and the netherworld in front of her, and said with a puzzled face, "what is in the netherworld? The point is, what''s the relationship between you and the woman in red you dream about? "


    Now it is certain that the netherworld has something to do with their telepathy, but they do not know what the specific relationship is.


    The netherworld seems to be their predestined place, but sadly, they almost know nothing about it.


    "It''s a pity we can''t jump in!" Su Nu looked at the dark water with regret. "If we can jump in, maybe we can find what the woman in red loves."


    She can feel that as long as she finds what the woman in red loves, she may be able to solve the secret of telepathy between Xu Shaotang and her.


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang thought about it and finally shook his head and said, "forget it! If you jump in, I''m afraid we''ll die! In order to find something that is not necessary for us and take our own life, this business is really not cost-effective! "


    Plain girl gently nodded her head and said: "I know, I just casually talk about it."


    Although it''s important to solve the secret of telepathy between them, no matter how important it is, it''s not as important as one''s own life.


    She understood this truth, but she was a little unwilling.


    She also wanted to know what relationship she had with the woman in red she had dreamed of. It was no coincidence that she could experience that very real dream.


    "By the way, are you cold?"


    Just when Su Nu was regretting in her heart, Xu Shaotang suddenly asked inexplicably.


    Plain girl puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang, nodded: "a little cold, but it''s OK, still within the scope of my tolerance.""It seems that you are not afraid of the cold air here!" Xu Shaotang let go of Su Nu''s hand that he had been holding, but her eyes were still paying close attention to Su Nu''s every move, for fear that she would do that again.


    All that happened just now was so sudden that he forgot to continue to input his true Qi into Su Nu''s body. He just remembered this. He didn''t send true Qi to Su Nu for such a long time, but Su Nu still stood here, so he had the problem just now.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang let go of his hand, plain girl this just reaction come over, full of surprise say: "seem really!"


    Thinking about his last experience, Xu Shaotang asked again, "do you feel anything coming into your mind?"


    Last time, because something strange came into his mind, he resisted the cold air that made his soul freeze at the critical moment.


    "No!" Su Nu shook her head and said, "I just experienced that dream. I don''t know anything else."


    "It seems that there are still many secrets waiting to be solved."


    Xu Shaotang quietly looks at the placid netherworld. He knows that this place has too many ties with him and Su Nu, but he doesn''t know when to find out what these ties are.


    Maybe, we should find the dragon before we find out these things!


    Xu Shaotang thought quietly in his heart and turned to the plain girl and said, "in this case, it''s meaningless for us to stay here. Let''s go..."

 Chapter 1875

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu gently shook her head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand and looks at Su nu. Now it''s meaningless for them to stay here. Looking at Su Nu''s posture, it seems that they don''t want to leave?


    Does she really want to jump into the netherworld to see what the beloved baby of the woman in red in her dream is?


    Su Nu sat down on the reef, letting the sea breeze blow her long hair in disorder. She raised her cheek slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang, who was puzzled. She said in a soft voice, "I want to sit here a little longer."


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang is full of doubts looking at plain girl, some slander in the heart of thinking, this girl and what crazy?


    Plain girl gently shakes her head, raises her hand and slightly smoothes her messy hair. She laughs at herself and says, "seriously, I don''t know what I''m doing here, but I just want to sit here and quietly watch the netherworld. Even I can''t figure out why."


    "This..." Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu speechless, "how long do you plan to sit?"


    "I don''t know." The plain girl sighed softly: "maybe, when I want to leave, or when I am willing to leave here."


    Yes, she is really reluctant to leave here now, which is something that even she can''t figure out the reason. She only knows that she wants to stay here, even if she doesn''t do anything, just sitting here all the time, her heart will have a kind of unprecedented satisfaction.


    Think about it carefully, even she felt a little ridiculous, but this is really her real idea.


    Looking at Su Nu''s confused appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Well, since you insist on sitting here for a while, I''ll stay here with you more." Xu Shaotang sat down next to Su Nu and said, "but I remind you that there are no creatures in the surrounding sea area. We have been sitting here for a long time. We either starve or thirst to death!"


    At this moment, he suddenly regretted that if he wanted to know that Su Nu would have such a big reaction when she came here, he should bring enough dry food and water. In this way, at least he didn''t have to sit here with su * hungry and thirsty.


    "You can go first yourself." Su Nu slightly turned her head to look at Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t worry, I won''t jump into the netherworld."


    She knew that the reason why Xu Shaotang wanted to accompany her here was mainly because she was worried that she would jump out of the netherworld to find the answer to the problem in her heart.


    Although she has this idea, it is impossible for her to do so. She is not stupid enough to make fun of her own life.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "forget it! I''m afraid I''ll leave, and you''ll fall into that dream again. At that time, I can''t help you! "


    "If I sit here too long, you may starve or die of thirst here." Plain girl said seriously: "moreover, you are not a peaceful person, you can''t sit, I feel I will sit here for a long time."


    "Nothing!" Xu Shaotang waved his hand, "I will knock you off before I die of hunger or thirst, and then you will not go away has the final say."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the plain girl couldn''t help smothering slightly. Her lost face also showed a trace of face: "then why don''t you knock me out now? I''m not your opponent anyway. "


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "because I want to sit here all of a sudden!"


    "A man of duplicity!"


    Su Nu smiles. She knows in her heart that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to force her. That''s why she said it on purpose. If he wants to sit here, he can stay here for a long time last time.


    This man''s technique of lying is not very good at all. Xu Shaotang, who she knew before, is a person who does not even blink his eyes.


    This man is a little silly, but he seems to be a little cute.


    Around the sea breeze blowing, the surface of the netherworld is not a trace of waves, it is a pool of stagnant water.


    They just sat on the rocks around the netherworld. The netherworld in front of them seemed to be their only sustenance.


    "Do you believe in fate?"


    A moment of silence, Su Nu suddenly asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said with a smile, "to be honest, I don''t believe in fate. It''s just the so-called" my destiny is up to me, not up to heaven. "! However, sometimes, we have to admit that fate really exists. "


    It''s contradictory, but it''s from his heart.


    Perhaps, between him and plain girl, it belongs to fate.


    "I didn''t believe in fate before." Su Nu gazed at the netherworld with deep feeling, "but when I came here, I had to believe in fate!"


    "Still thinking about the woman in red in the dream?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Yes Su Nu nodded slightly and said with some distress, "just now I wanted to enter that dream again, but I couldn''t get in."No wonder she didn''t speak for some time just now. She was still thinking about entering that dream! Xu Shaotang is very glad to stay with her, if he is not, plain girl once again into the dream, it is estimated that only forever sink into the sea of netherworld.


    However, he did not know that if he was not around, she would not want to enter the dream.


    "Let it be!" Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "I don''t want you to enter that dream again."


    "Is it really just a dream?" Su Nu murmured: "why do I feel so real? It''s as if I''ve experienced it myself. "


    "Maybe that''s fate!"


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t explain. Looking at the plain girl''s face full of confusion, he asked with a smile, "anyway, we''re sitting here. Why don''t we tell you the story of the netherworld in the yellow spring?"


    "Oh? What''s the story of the netherworld Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. She seems to be very interested in Xu Shaotang''s story.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "of course, there are stories! And it''s a very tragic story! I also listen to a professor who specializes in ancient culture. However, first of all, I don''t know whether this story is true or not. Just listen to it as a fairy tale. "


    "Well, tell me about it."


    Su Nu gently moves her body to face Xu Shaotang. She is ready to listen to the story.


    Looking at Su Nu''s impatient appearance, Xu Shaotang sorts out her thoughts a little, and then begins to tell Su Nu what she knows happened in the netherworld.


    He spoke seriously, and the plain girl was also fascinated. Unconsciously, time had already slipped away between their fingers.

 Chapter 1876

    When Xu Shaotang finished the story, the tears on Su Nu''s face blurred again.


    Su Nu slowly raised her hand and stroked the crystal tears on her face.


    She is not a person who likes to shed tears, nor is she a sentimental person. But I don''t know why. When she heard Xu Shaotang''s story about Ying Long and nu Yu, she felt an indescribable sadness in her heart, and the tears in her eyes were beyond her control.


    "Do you think the woman in red I saw in my dream is a girl?" Su Nu casually wiped away the tears on her face. She didn''t want to shed tears in front of Xu Shaotang, but today she shed tears for the rest of her life in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t know, but it''s really possible. If she is a girl, she can understand why she is so sad."


    Watching his lover step by step into the netherworld, who will not grieve?


    However, according to the story he knows, nu Yu seems to have been killed by Ying long. If the woman in red in Su Nu''s dream is Nu Yu, it seems to overturn the story they know.


    Therefore, although this guess is possible, it contradicts the story itself. Therefore, he does not know whether Su Nu''s guess is correct.


    Su Nu gently twisted her face, looked at Xu Shaotang sitting there at a loss, and said in a joking tone: "you say, can we two be reincarnation of Nu Yu and Ying Long?"


    "How dare you Xu Shaotang jokingly said: "let''s not say whether there is reincarnation. Even if it is true, your guess is too strange. You know, the great powers in ancient times were not only Nu Yu and Ying long, but also innumerable great powers. Even if they were reincarnated, why only two of them were reincarnated? There are so many fallen powers. Why don''t they reincarnate? "


    It''s not that he didn''t have such a guess, but in the end, he was overthrown by himself. The story of Yinglong and Nuzhen is just one of the stories they know about the netherworld. The netherworld doesn''t know how long it has existed. They have telepathy, not necessarily the reincarnation of Nuzhen and Yinglong. When the first mock exam was about reincarnation, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of a thing. When he looked for the cave of the sand, he also had a dream. In the dream, the little lama named Danba Ge was reincarnate in the Canaan dragon. The dream was so real that he was completely trapped in the dream. It seemed that the situation of a girl in a dream was a model of the world. The first thing that happened to him was that the dream of


    was a dream. Like.


    Later, if he had planned to look for the little lama named danbagci, but because of all kinds of things, he finally failed to make the trip. Now when he mentioned the topic of reincarnation, he suddenly felt that it was really necessary for him to look for danbagci to see if he was reincarnated or not. If so, maybe they could ask him for advice It''s about reincarnation.


    Su Nu carefully thought about Xu Shaotang''s words, and felt that there seemed to be some truth. When she looked at Xu Shaotang, she saw him sitting there distracted and asked curiously, "what are you thinking?"


    "I know someone who may know something about reincarnation." Xu Shaotang said quietly: "I''m thinking, do I want to find him or not, maybe I can get something."


    "Where is he?" Su Nu asked.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know where he is, but I know about him. When I say I know him, I have seen him once in my dream. I don''t even know if he really exists."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu can''t help rolling her eyes. He doesn''t even know whether that person exists. He even wants to ask others about reincarnation, and doesn''t know what he thinks.


    Looking at Su Nu''s speechless look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I saw him in a dream similar to what you just experienced, but what I''m better than you is that I know his name and talked with him in the dream for a long time, so I''m going to be a living horse doctor."


    "In that case, you can go and look for it." Plain girl suddenly said: "when we leave here, how about going directly to find him?"


    "Yes!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, and he was planning to do the same.


    No matter whether he can find danbagezi or not, go to find it first. What danbagezi told him in his dream played a great role in his search for Shambala cave. He didn''t think it was just an ordinary dream.


    Time goes by, unconsciously, the sky has been dark down, and plain girl, obviously did not intend to leave.


    When night falls, the sea waves gradually increase. The originally gentle waves begin to rage at night, and the waves beat on the rocks. Their clothes, which were already dry, are once again stained with layers of water vapor.


    However, despite the surging waves around, the netherworld is still like a mountain. The bright moonlight sprinkles on the surface of the netherworld, and even a ray of light has not been reflected, forming a sharp contrast with the surrounding bright and dark sea."Xu Shaotang, can I borrow something from you?"


    The bright moonlight sprinkles on the plain girl''s face, making her look more tender.


    Xu Shaotang yawned and joked, "what do you want to borrow? I won''t do it if I borrow money! "


    Plain female is amused by his words, lightly smile, point to his shoulder way: "borrow your shoulder to lean on for me, I am tired."


    "Are you sure?" Xu Shaotang is full of surprise looking at Su Nu, this request, he did not refuse the reason, but Su Nu suddenly put forward such a request, really let him some confused.


    Plain female affirmative nod: "be sure, you borrow?"


    "Whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang shrugged and said: "however, my hands are not very honest. If I fall asleep and have a big beauty on my shoulders, I can''t guarantee that my hands won''t move. That''s a man''s instinct!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give you a chance to move around!"


    Plain female mouth slightly up, cunningly said: "if your paws dare to move, I will help you cut off!"


    "You''re not going to let me sleep?"


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at the plain girl, this is a man''s instinct, he did not fall asleep is can control, if fell asleep, who knows where his hand will put!


    "I didn''t!"


    Su Nu smiles, her body slowly approaches Xu Shaotang, and gently leans her head on Xu Shaotang''s thick shoulders.


    At the moment of leaning on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder, her heart suddenly became peaceful

 Chapter 1877

    Two days later, she finally decided to leave.


    At the moment, both Xu Shaotang and Su Nu are hungry and thirsty. After being connected to the helicopter, they can finally fill their stomachs.


    The helicopter flew from the coastline to Xilin. After filling his stomach, Xu Shaotang went straight to sleep in the cabin.


    Jiangru temple, Xu Shaotang is the third time to come here.


    Out of due respect for the local culture, Xu Shaotang asked the helicopter pilot to put them at the foot of the mountain, and then climbed slowly along the steps with Su Nu step by step.


    Compared with the last time he came here, the incense of Jiangru Temple seems to be more vigorous. When they walked up the steps, they met many devout believers up and down the steps.


    What''s more, every time I climb a step, I will kneel down devoutly and kowtow to the gods in my heart.


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang had already told Su Nu about the situation here before. Otherwise, Su Nu would surely think that these people are unreasonable.


    On the way to Jiangru temple, there are more and more people. However, with so many people crowded together, except for the sound of the Lama reciting the Scriptures, there is no noise any more. All of them stay there quietly, kneeling or standing, for fear that a sound will desecrate the spirit in their hearts.


    Belief is a very strange thing, which can make people maintain a high degree of self-discipline. People without belief can rarely do this.


    "They seem to be holding a law conference. Let''s wait first!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to destroy the pious atmosphere. She whispers in her ear.


    Su Nu nods gently, then looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. She seems to be asking Xu Shaotang where they are going now.


    Xu Shaotang reached out and pointed to the mountain on the back of Jiangru temple, meaning that they went to wait on the mountain first. When the Dharma meeting here was over, they went to find someone to ask if there was danbagci.


    Two people slowly retreat from Jiangru temple, straight ahead and back to the mountain.


    "How long will it take?"


    Without the crowd, Su Nu asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    "Generally, this kind of Dharma will last at least a whole day." Xu Shaotang took a look at Jiangru temple and said, "wait. It shouldn''t take long. In the evening, all the people will leave."


    "All right!"


    She can afford to wait for a day or two.


    Jiangru temple is built on this mountain. It seems that the front part of the mountain is flattened, while the back part is sheltering Jiangru temple.


    Bored two people along the bottom of the mountain slowly climb up, anyway, there is dry and so on, it is better to go to the top of the mountain to feel the scenery.


    Although it is not long before autumn, the temperature in Xilin has begun to drop, which makes them feel a kind of cool feeling in autumn.


    Climbing to the top of the mountain for some distance, they suddenly look at each other, they all feel the human breath.


    "Is there anyone else on this mountain?" Plain girl slightly surprised looking at Xu Shaotang asked.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "it''s probably tourists from other places. Not every tourist likes to participate in the law society."


    As they said this, they continued to climb to the top of the mountain. The trees on the mountain were not luxuriant, but saved them a lot of trouble.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about other people in the mountain at all. Anyway, these people have no chance to threaten their safety, and they have nothing to be vigilant about.


    "Stop!"


    Just as they were approaching the top of the mountain, two middle-aged lamas suddenly jumped out from both sides and stopped them.


    The two faces were wary and did not seem to welcome them.


    Seeing the look on their faces, Xu Shaotang grinned kindly, put his hands together and said to them, "two masters, we are not hostile. We just want to climb to the top of the mountain to have a look at the scenery."


    "This is our forbidden area. Please leave!"


    The skinny Lama was on guard against the two men while dispersing them. As soon as they saw, they knew that they were not local people. Although Xu Shaotang had said that they had no hostility, they didn''t trust the man and woman in front of them.


    "Forbidden area?" Xu Shaotang took a look at the top of the mountain. Why didn''t he hear that from Canaan Gelong?


    Is there any forbidden area in Jiangru temple? And at the top of the back mountain?


    It seems that he didn''t want to talk to others about all the things in Changlong temple.


    After understanding, Xu Shaotang put his hands together again and asked, "are the two masters monks of Jiangru temple?"


    "Yes Another Lama looked at them sternly and said, "we have warned them again and again. Please leave now. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    "Why don''t you give it a try?"Su Nu was obviously uncomfortable with the two lamas. She looked at them coldly with a strong sense of warning in her eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s presence here, he would definitely have taught these two lamas a lesson. They dare to be arrogant in front of her even if they are not born to be?


    It has to be said that Su Nu''s thought still stays on the top of the law of the jungle before Kunlun. She doesn''t even think about entering other people''s forbidden areas. That''s his fault.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu helplessly and holds her at the same time, so as not to hurt people suddenly. At the same time, he says to the two lamas, "since they are from Jiangru temple, do you know a little Shami named danbagci?"


    Anyway, they came to Jiangru Temple mainly to look for danbagci. If they could get the news of danbagci from these two people, they might not have to wait until the Fa Hui dispersed.


    "Dambagts?" The two Lamas'' eyelids jumped and asked in a deep voice, "are you looking for danbagci?"


    "Yes It seems that these two lamas knew about danbagci. Xu Shaotang was very happy and asked, "do you know where danbagci is? Will he be in Jiangru temple


    "I know!"


    Two people quietly look at each other, at the same time step, in Xu Shaotang puzzled look at two people, two people suddenly attack him and plain girl respectively.


    Suddenly, she was attacked. In her heart, she was not happy with the two people. At the moment when the monk''s fist hit, she suddenly slapped and fanned the Lama.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t know why the two men suddenly attacked them, he knew that if Su Nu slapped her, the Lama would be seriously injured even if she didn''t die. At the moment of Su Nu''s hand, he had avoided the attack on the Lama and grasped Su Nu''s raised hand.


    At the same time, the monk''s fist fell directly on him.


    He was ok, but the Lama was directly shaken away by him and stepped back several steps to stabilize himself.

 Chapter 1878

    "Leave it to me!"


    Xu Shaotang whispered a word to Su Nu, turned to the two lamas and said, "we are really looking for danbagci. There is no malice. If you know the whereabouts of danbagci, please tell us!"


    He doesn''t want to fight with these people, but he and Su Nu are able to fight with these two lamas. It''s really suspected of bullying people.


    Of course, all this is based on being able to reason clearly. If we can''t reason clearly, we have to use force to solve it. However, he can only teach us a lesson at most. He certainly won''t kill the two lamas.


    "I don''t know!"


    At the moment, the two people did not dare to watch their opponents, so they didn''t dare to be vigilant at all.


    "You two, that''s your fault." Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "all fools can see that you obviously know danbagci."


    "I don''t know!"


    Two people shake their heads at the same time, carefully staring at the two people, to prevent the two people suddenly shot.


    See these two people so stubborn, plain female light to Xu Shaotang said: "see, others don''t get your love!"


    "If you don''t appreciate it, don''t appreciate it!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s a big deal. When the Dharma meeting is over, let''s ask someone else."


    They are not without any harvest. At least they can be sure that there is danbagci. They just don''t know if this person is the one he saw in his dream.


    Since these two people don''t welcome them to break into the forbidden area, they just don''t go.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to turn around and leave, the two Lamas were suddenly shocked.


    A moment later, both of them came forward at the same time, and their faces had already lost their vigilance. On the contrary, they had a look of respect.


    They put their hands together, bowed to them and said, "two distinguished guests, I''ve offended you so much just now. Xiao Gelong invited you to have a talk."


    Looking at the sudden change of their attitude, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu are not surprised.


    I wish I could get them out of here one second, but I''m so respectful the next? There''s nothing wrong with these two heads, right?


    "Little Gelong?" Xu Shaotang looked at the two people in surprise and asked, "who are you talking about xiaogelong?"


    "You two, please follow me!" The slim Lama respectfully said, "you two will know if you go with me!"


    The Lama''s extremely respectful attitude made Xu Shaotang totally uncomfortable.


    "All right!"


    Since they had to say it, Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to ask any more. They were also very brave. They didn''t worry about any danger here, so they walked to the top of the mountain behind the two lamas.


    It seems that the little Gelong they want to see should be in the forbidden area they said.


    Up the winding mountain road, soon they came to a cave at the top of the mountain. Outside the cave stood dozens of lamas with weapons. It seemed that they were protecting xiaogelong.


    "Two, please!" The two lamas went to the cave entrance, bowed to the cave and said, "xiaogelong is waiting for you inside. Xiaogelong is ill. It''s inconvenient for us to disturb you. Just go in by yourself."


    "OK, thank you both!" Xu Shaotang put his hands together to thank them, and asked curiously, "is Xiao Gelong not feeling well?"


    "Yes! Some time ago, Xiao Gelong was attacked by heretics and injured. Now he has not fully recovered. "


    Speaking of this, the Lama''s face was still filled with anger, and he said with regret: "just now we thought that you were also heretics who wanted to do harm to little Gelong, so we rashly attacked them. Please don''t blame them."


    "I see!" Xu Shaotang suddenly realized and said: "I said, how can you attack us indiscriminately! By the way, why did you suddenly decide to invite us to see little Gelong just now


    "It''s not that we invited the two masters to see Xiao Gelong. It''s Xiao Gelong who told us that he wanted to see two distinguished guests!"


    The Lama bowed slightly, drew his empty hand and said, "please!"


    How to transmit sound into secret? Xu Shaotang felt a slight shock in his heart. He said in secret, this little Gelong is really powerful!


    Xu Shaotang looks into the cave curiously. There is a dim light in the cave. He can still hear the sound of chanting scriptures.


    With a curious mood, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu slowly walk into the cave.


    Although he is not afraid of the threats these people can bring to him, Xu Shaotang''s perennial habit makes him more alert at the moment. Turning over a boat in the sewer is the most terrible thing.


    The cave winds down all the time, and one or two people will be responsible for guarding the cave after a certain distance.


    After a few turns, they finally came to the innermost part of the cave.


    In the dim light, a child is sitting on the futon with his mouth gently open and closed. His voice is very small, but Xu Shaotang and Su Nu, whose hearing is different from ordinary people, can still hear clearly.At the moment of seeing the child, Xu Shaotang suddenly burst into his heart and asked tentatively, "are you Dambagt


    Although the child turned his back to them, he still thought of this little Shami who had talked with him in his dream for a long time. Danbagci was the reincarnation of Canaan Gelong. No wonder the two lamas called him xiaogelong!


    "Benefactor, we meet again!"


    A slightly tender voice of a child sounded, the child slowly turned the body, not Dan bage, who is it?


    ''s as like as two peas in Danba, which is similar to the Danba case in Xu Shaotang''s dream, although Xu had already prepared for it, he was shocked to see Danba''s living in front of him. Everything shows that what he experienced was not just a dream, but a real occurrence. However, they were in a consciousness space that did not know how to produce.


    Shocked, Xu Shaotang bowed to danbage and said, "little Gelong, we finally meet!"


    The last time was in a dream, but this time it was a real meeting! Just think of here, Xu Shaotang suddenly subconsciously thought of a problem, quickly to danbage times asked: "little Gelong, this time we are not in a dream, right?"


    Although some of them are unlikely, there is no guarantee that they are not. Last time, he entered the dream without knowing it.


    "No! Almsgiver, everything you see now is true Danbagi smiles a little, points to the futon beside him, signals Xu Shaotang and Su Nu to sit down, and asks them with a smile: "I don''t know why the benefactor came to see me this time?"

 Chapter 1879

    When they sat down, Xu Shaotang didn''t answer danbagci''s question directly. Instead, he asked danbagci curiously: "xiaogelong, I''m very curious. How do you know I came to you? Do you have the power of foretelling? "


    Some religious sects in the Xilin area do have some rumors like foretelling, but they have never heard of them.


    If it is a coincidence that he met danbagci in a dream when he went to find Canaan Gelong last time, it can not be explained by coincidence this time. Since danbagci is reincarnation of Canaan Gelong, it is estimated that he has some special abilities.


    "I don''t have the power to foretell!" Danbage said with a smile: "the so-called all beings are Dharma phase, Dharma phase between heaven and earth, I can sense your existence."


    The world of Dharma? Isn''t that mysterious?


    But if you think about it carefully, even reincarnation and rebirth have appeared. It seems that the appearance of a Dharma heaven and earth is not unacceptable. Compared with the endless secrets of the vast universe, what they know is really insignificant.


    After understanding the reason, Xu Shaotang slowly said to danbage: "I heard that you were attacked by heretics some time ago. How is your injury now?"


    "It''s out of the way!" Dan bage said with a smile: "benefactor, let''s get down to business and talk about the purpose you came to me."


    His every move is not like a child at all, but more like a mature and wise elder. When he talks, he always has a little compassionate smile on his face. At a young age, he looks like an eminent monk.


    Seeing that danbagci''s body didn''t seem to be in serious trouble, Xu Shaotang let go and said slowly, "we''ve come to you this time, mainly to learn about reincarnation with you."


    "Benefactor, do you still need to know about reincarnation with me?" Dan Bagci looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang himself is a reincarnated man. Why ask him about these things?


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of danbagezi and was afraid that danbagezi would tell her about reincarnation and rebirth to let the girl next to him know. He quickly winked at danbagezi and said with a smile, "I only heard about reincarnation, but I don''t know how it happened. I heard that there are reincarnation Lingtong theories in various sects in the Xilin area The Dragon itself is also a reincarnation person, so I specially come to ask you how reincarnation is going on


    Danbagci is an adult''s mind, and he is also a wise man with great wisdom. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he takes a look at Su Nu sitting beside her, and immediately realizes that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want Su Nu to know that he is also a reincarnated person. So he nods to Xu Shaotang, which means that he has understood.


    "The so-called reincarnation is nothing more than that the soul changes a body and reappears in front of people with another appearance." Danbagci said with a smile: "in our secret sect, there are methods of reincarnation, but I personally think these methods are meaningless! Reincarnation and rebirth need a lot of chance. If the soul dissipates, even Da Luo Jinxian will never reincarnate again! Among the numerous eminent monks in the Xilin area, only a very small number of them have reincarnated under certain circumstances. For thousands of years, few of them have really reincarnated. "


    "What do you mean by reincarnation?" Su Nu looks at Dan bage curiously.


    From contact to the present, she fully believes that the child in front of her is a reincarnated person. Where can an ordinary child have such calm and mind.


    Listening to Su Nu''s question, Dan bage shook his head with a smile, put his hands together, and said with regret: "first, this is our secret method of Tantric school; second, I said that those methods of reincarnation are just artificial, reincarnation is not controlled by you and me! So, I''m sorry I can''t tell you. "


    Xu Shaotang gently pulls Su Nu and shakes her head slightly, indicating that she should not inquire into the secrets of these secret sects. No matter whether these methods are useful or not, they are the most core secrets. Unless they are the most core members of these sects, it is impossible for others to tell them this kind of core secrets.


    There is no answer, plain girl slightly unhappy in the heart, but after all, still did not continue to ask.


    "That is to say, reincarnation does exist, doesn''t it?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Reincarnation does exist, as you have seen!" Danbage pointed to himself and said with a smile: "however, the success of reincarnation depends entirely on Providence, or luck!"


    "Then, is it possible for a person who lived thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago to reincarnate to the present?" Xu Shaotang continued.


    This question was actually asked by Su nu. After all, Su Nu was still guessing whether they would reincarnate Ying Long and nu Yu two days ago.


    Of course, he also wanted to know the answer.


    Danbage thought for several times and nodded slightly: "theoretically, it is possible. As long as one''s soul is immortal, it is possible to reincarnate. However, it is almost impossible for people thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago to keep their soul immortal."


    "As you know, is there such a situation?" Xu Shaotang asked."No!" Danbage shook his head and said: "the soul is the foundation of human beings, and it is also the most vulnerable part of a person. If a soul can span thousands of years, I really can''t imagine how powerful that soul is. Even the gods may not be able to do it!"


    "So hard?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. If that''s the case, Su Nu''s guess is almost impossible.


    "Benefactor, reincarnation is a kind of illusory thing. If you can''t force it, you can''t avoid it." Danbagezi looked at Xu Shaotang with deep meaning and said seriously: "I advise benefactor not to pursue this illusory thing. Everything in the world has cause and effect. When cause and effect come, what should happen will happen naturally. If cause and effect can''t be found, you can''t ask for it. On the contrary, it only increases your own trouble."


    In fact, he is telling Xu Shaotang not to pursue the reason of his reincarnation, let everything go. When he should know the reason, he will know. When he shouldn''t, he can''t find the truth he wants even if he breaks through mountains and rivers.


    Everything comes and goes because of fate.


    What a clever man Xu Shaotang was. He understood the meaning of danbagezi almost immediately. He slowly stood up from the futon and bowed himself: "thank you for your advice. I remember it!"


    Danbagci smiles, and Xu Shaotang replies, "benefactor''s understanding is very high. I believe benefactor can understand this truth."

 Chapter 1880

    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether what danbagci said is true or false, but in his opinion, danbagci really doesn''t need to cheat him.


    As for the methods of reincarnation of Tantric school, he thinks that it is very possible that they are made up. If reincarnation can be controlled artificially, I''m afraid the world will be in chaos.


    "We are here to find out about reincarnation. Since you have told us what you know, we will not disturb your practice." Xu Shaotang bowed slightly to danbage again and said goodbye to him at the same time.


    "Are you going to leave now?" Dan BAGI smiles a little, looks at Xu Shaotang and says, "I wanted to talk with you for a while."


    Xu Shaotang looked at danbage in surprise and said with a smile, "if xiaogelong doesn''t think we disturb your practice, I''d like to have a long talk with xiaogelong."


    As he spoke, he recalled the scene of a long night''s conversation with Canaan Gelong a few years ago.


    Although he does not believe in religion, there is no doubt that a long talk with such masters as Canaan Gelong will bring us many unexpected gains. These gains are not only spiritual, but also the way to join the WTO.


    "It''s not necessary to have a long talk." "I just want to tell you something," he said with a smile


    Hearing danbagci''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly puzzled and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Today, I found that the donor''s obsession seems to be much deeper than before." Danbagci quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said seriously: "benefactor, one''s obsession is too deep, I''m afraid it may not be a good thing."


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Dan Bagci blankly and said, "do I have obsession? Why don''t I know? "


    He doesn''t know how dambages sees his obsession. The key is that he doesn''t know what his obsession is. If this is not the reincarnation of Canaan Gelong, who he knows well, he is afraid that he will take this as a Street swindler.


    "Just because you can''t see or touch it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist." Dan Bagci''s face showed an enigmatic smile, "unless a person has no desire, there will be obsession, but the obsession is also deep and shallow. But the situation of the benefactor is even more different. You have such a deep obsession, but you don''t know it. I''m really surprised. "


    Xu Shaotang was confused by his mindless words and asked curiously, "since Xiao Gelong said I have deep obsession, what is my obsession?"


    "I don''t know!" Danbage shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not a saint, and I can''t peep into people''s heart. Although I can see that the benefactor''s obsession is deep, I don''t know what your obsession is."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was almost shocked by danbagci''s words. He turned to the plain girl and asked, "do I have obsession? Can you see that? "


    "Yes!"


    Su Nu nodded and said, "I agree with Xiao Gelong. You not only have obsession, but also have deep obsession."


    "Can you see what my obsession is?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Of course!" Plain girl said with a smile: "your obsession is to take yourself seriously, thinking that if you leave, the world will be in chaos."


    "Elder sister, we are talking about business..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu with a bitter smile. Now he knows that what Su Nu says is just to wash his words.


    "Isn''t it?" Plain girl smiles.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang didn''t really have the heart to joke with Su nu. He frowned slightly and said, "you say that this obsession is not necessarily a good thing. What is the specific impact?"


    "Some people are obsessive and go to extremes, others are obsessed with obsession, and some are depressed because they can''t let go of their obsession." Dan bage said seriously: "but it''s not absolute. Everything has two sides. There are many people in this world who have become famous because of their obsession! I see that the donor''s obsession is too deep. I just want to remind the donor. Maybe this obsession is not a bad thing for the donor. "


    Why not?


    Xu Shaotang looks at danbagci with tears and smiles. To tell the truth, his words are equivalent to not saying. It''s like what people say when they talk about ghosts and gods. Maybe there are these things, maybe there are no such things, but no one knows whether there are them or not. In the end, they can only become believing or not.


    "If I know the obsession in my heart one day, I''ll find Xiao Gelong to enlighten me." What unwarranted smile could Xu Shaotang say, what others could say, others reminded him kindly, though he had made a difficult result, he could make complaints about others'' mistakes, and could only speak out in his heart.


    "Good!" Dan bage nodded his head gently and said, "but I can enlighten you only a little. If this obsession has a bad effect on the benefactor, it''s up to the benefactor to let go of it."


    "I would like to thank Xiao Gelong in advance." When Xu Shaotang was about to say goodbye to danbage, he suddenly thought of another thing and said, "does little Gelong know the identity of the heretics who attacked him? Can I help you with this? "He has repeatedly troubled others, but now they seem to be in trouble. Xu Shaotang thinks that if he can help, he''d better try his best to help.


    Danbage shook his head with a smile and said, "those are not heretics. It''s just because my reincarnation gives hope to the revival of our religion. Some people don''t want to see the revival of our religion for some reasons, so they send people to attack me. It''s all our own business, so don''t bother the benefactor. "


    "No wonder! I said, "why is there so much incense in Jiangru temple?" Xu Shaotang suddenly realized with a smile, and then said: "since little Gelong has said so, I will not be involved in this matter! If you ever feel you need my help, or if you can use me, please feel free to contact me


    The rise of this sect naturally means the decline of other sects, which involves a lot of things. Since dambage has seen the situation clearly, he would not be too passive.


    After all, he is the reincarnation of such a wise man as Canaan Gelong. I believe he should be able to handle these things well.


    Danbage nodded and said with a smile: "I will not be polite to the benefactor!"


    "Then we won''t disturb your cleaning." Xu Shaotang bowed slightly and said, "we''re leaving now. Please take care of it. We''ll see you later."


    Dan bage nodded his head slightly and said, "I also wish you an early discovery of your obsession!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile, and then quickly walked out of the cave with Su nu.

 Chapter 1881

    "Is this what you call a monk?"


    As she walked down the mountain, Su Nu was smiling at Xu Shaotang, and her face seemed to be a bit ironic.


    "Why, no?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "he doesn''t look like him, but his soul belongs to the eminent monk who used to be. Therefore, he should also be regarded as an eminent monk."


    The plain girl turned her lips and said, "don''t you find that he has said a lot to you, even though he didn''t say it? To be honest, I really doubt that he is a fish for fame. "


    "Don''t say that


    Xu Shaotang subconsciously wants to reach out to cover Su Nu''s mouth, but she stares back directly. Xu Shaotang angrily retracts his hand and says in a low voice: "if you are heard by those believers, their saliva will drown you!"


    Plain female eyebrows pick, light hum a way: "only afraid they don''t have this ability!"


    She still has absolute confidence in her own strength. Although she should not be Xu Shaotang''s opponent now, she can kill all the people in Jiangru temple with her fingers.


    "I''m just making an analogy!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "in fact, the things Xiao Gelong said to me do sound ambiguous, but some things are not fixed, so you have to ask him to give a result to the things that are not fixed. It''s a bit hard for people."


    Plain girl light said: "you don''t know yourself have obsession, how does he see it?"


    "There is a saying that the onlookers see clearly." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "maybe, just because I was in it, I didn''t find out what my obsession was. They are not as powerful as you and me, but their wisdom is superior to you and me. They may be people who have a thorough understanding and can see through everything. "


    He didn''t doubt that danbage''s words were the same. Danbage didn''t have to cheat him. It didn''t do danbage any good.


    "Then I''m an outsider, too. Why can''t I see that?"


    "Who knows?" Xu Shaotang said, "maybe not everyone can understand this."


    "You seem to have a lot of respect for him?" Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang with great interest and asked curiously, "I don''t understand. You are a top-level expert now. Why should you respect these people who are far less powerful than you so much? Xiao Gelong is like this, and so will long."


    Looking at Su Nu''s puzzled look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "strength is not the only standard to measure a person. You are used to respecting only the strong in Kunlun, but ignoring one''s wisdom and thought! This thing, I''ll tell you now, maybe you don''t quite understand it. You will understand it later. "


    They are basically two worlds from the former Kunlun kingdom. They accept different ideas and are influenced by different things. Take Su Nu for example, although she has a thousand times better temper than Yingluo, she still has the shadow of Yingluo more or less. She is more or less influenced by Yingluo in terms of people and things.


    Su Nu carefully thought about Xu Shaotang''s words. Although she did not fully agree with them, she also thought that what he said was an objective fact.


    Instead of pestering Xu Shaotang too much on this issue, she asked, "where are we going now?"


    "Of course, go back to each home and find each mother!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the invasion of the demons has been solved, and I can be completely relieved. I plan to go home and relax."


    "Didn''t you say you were going to look for the dragon?"


    "I''m not in a hurry to find the dragon!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "besides, we don''t have to go by ourselves to find the dragon."


    Plain female white he one eye, way: "don''t we find by ourselves, still have someone to help you find?"


    "Of course!"


    "We should believe in the power of science!" said Xu Shaotang with a smile


    Su Nu obviously didn''t quite understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning. She looked at Xu Shaotang with doubts on her face.


    "Is there a large area around the Kunlun boundary? If we want to find it ourselves, we don''t know we have to find the monkey years and horses." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "let me take care of this. I''ll ask Longjiang to send someone to investigate the whole Kunlun area. When we find something suspicious, we''ll go to find it in person."


    When they first searched for Shambala cave, they used powerful scientific and technological forces. Otherwise, they would not be able to find it all their lives. Xu Shaotang was determined not to do such a thing as looking for a needle in a haystack.


    In order to search such a large area, we must rely on advanced scientific and technological forces. The investigation work will be troublesome for the dragon. In the end, to determine the location of the dragon, they will have to go out in person.


    "All right!" Su Nu nodded slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang warily, warning: "but I can remind you that you''d better not look for the Dragon behind my back, otherwise, I want you to look good!"


    "No, absolutely not! Do you think I''m like that? " Xu Shaotang vowed: "as long as there is news, I will inform you immediately. Anyway, you are all using mobile phones now. It''s very convenient for us to get in touch."Su Nu PI said with a smile: "you are too cunning, and you want to know all the secrets, so I have to watch out for you in advance!"


    "You have prejudice against me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t worry, just wait for my notice."


    Xu Shaotang thinks that Su Nu''s suspicion is too serious. In this case, he really doesn''t have to cheat Su nu. If he wants to solve the secret of their telepathy, they must go to see the Dragon together. However, whether they can find it or not is another matter.


    With Xu Shaotang''s assurance, Su Nu said contentedly, "then I will believe you once!"


    She really doesn''t feel at ease with Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang has too many flowery intestines. If you don''t wake him up in advance, he may leave her and go to find the Dragon by himself. Xu Shaotang can do this kind of thing.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what she was thinking. She said with a smile, "I''ll go to Weixi with you first. When I get there, I''ll ask them to arrange someone to send you back."


    "Good!"


    Two people boarded the helicopter stopped at the foot of the mountain. After arriving at Weixi, Xu Shaotang asked song Anbang to arrange someone to send Su Nu back to Kunlun, and then took the helicopter to rush to Tianhai quickly.

 Chapter 1882

    However, Xu Shaotang''s plan to return to Tianhai failed for the time being.


    Shortly after the plane took off from Weixi, Xu Shaotang received a call from Qin Guozhu, asking him to go to the capital first.


    Qin Guozhu called in person. If Xu Shaotang didn''t go, it would be too much to refute Qin Guozhu''s face.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to go to the capital earlier.


    But now that the invasion of the demons has been solved, he has a lot of time to accompany his family. He is not in a hurry for a while.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was going to go directly to the Qin family, Qin Guozhu called again and asked Xu Shaotang to go directly to the garden.


    Hearing the word "Gu Yuan", Xu Shaotang thought about Qin Guozhu''s purpose.


    He has not been to Guyuan for a long time. Since Ma Bo was buried in the Gu family''s mass grave, he has never been to Guyuan again. On the one hand, Guyuan is a place where things have changed and people have changed. On the other hand, it is the place where Qin Zongheng buried his bones. When he goes to Guyuan, he always thinks of Qin Zongheng, a brilliant figure.


    For Qin Zongheng, he didn''t have any sense of apology, but only deep regret.


    If Qin Zongheng didn''t go to extremes, maybe Gu Yuan is still one of his favorite places.


    With deep doubts, Xu Shaotang boarded the taxi to Gu Yuan.


    An hour later, Xu Shaotang came to the gate of Gu Yuan.


    After nearly two years, Xu Shaotang stood at the gate of Gu Yuan again.


    Today''s Gu garden is almost different from what he saw before, especially when Qin Zongheng was alive.


    The road is full of withered leaves, and the traces of cars can be seen on the withered leaves. It seems that Qin Guozhu has arrived one step ahead of him.


    Both sides of the road are covered with weeds. Now it''s autumn, some weeds have begun to wither, and those colorful wild flowers have also begun to wither. They bend listlessly, as if they have a premonition that their lives are about to enter a new cycle.


    A gust of wind blowing, the dead leaves on the ground will be scattered with the wind, looking around, the whole Gu garden is a depressing scene.


    Xu Shaotang moved his steps slowly along the ruts on the ground. The ruts meandered forward and led directly to the place where Lao Mo''s hut was.


    Looking at the shack in front of him, Xu Shaotang thinks of Lao Mo again. He hasn''t seen Lao Mo for a long time, and he doesn''t know what happened to him. Since Qin Zongheng''s death, Lao Mo seems to have lost his spiritual sustenance. I''m afraid no one in the world can taste Lao Mo''s real craftsmanship any more.


    Several cars were parked outside the hut. It seems that Qin Guozhu is not the only one.


    "What does Mr. Qin want to do?"


    Xu Shaotang hesitated and refused to enter the hut. He just stood outside and looked around, as if he wanted to see who was here first.


    "Don''t look! We''ve all seen you. Don''t hurry in! "


    Just as Xu Shaotang looks around, the voice of the Dragon general rings in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    "The Dragon general is coming, too?"


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his nose, full of suspicion into the hut.


    Gu Yuan is ruined, so is the hut.


    In addition to the bamboo fence, the whole shack feels precarious.


    Through the bamboo fence, Xu Shaotang saw several people sitting in the corner of the yard, including Qin Guozhu, Long Jiang, Zhao Ji, and Lao Mo with a worried look.


    Qin Guozhu''s guards and Zhao Ji''s bodyguards were scattered around, protecting the people in the yard firmly in the middle.


    "Come and sit down!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang coming in, Qin Guozhu points to the empty seat beside him and signals Xu Shaotang to sit beside him.


    Xu Shaotang walked over and said hello to several people. When he said hello to Lao Mo, Lao Mo just slightly raised his eyelids and looked at him. Maybe he didn''t smile for a long time. He tried to squeeze a smile out of Xu Shaotang, but found that the muscles on his face seemed stiff.


    Looking at Lao Mo''s listless appearance, Xu Shaotang sighed softly, sat down next to Qin Guozhu and joked: "your posture is a bit like a three Hall joint trial."


    Qin Guozhu eyes a son to stare, way: "call you to come over to have a meal, in your eyes is three Hall joint trial?"


    "No, I''m just kidding." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you call me here for no reason. I always feel a little uneasy in my heart."


    "Can we still kill you?" Zhao Ji laughed and said: "listen to Lao long, you have done a lot to prevent the invasion of the demons, and you have cured Lao long of his leg disease. What''s wrong with us calling you to have a meal? The one who was going to come was going to come, but there was something I couldn''t do at the moment. "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said with emotion, "what can I do? It''s all those experts who are willing to give up their lives and work hard. I just follow them to make soy sauce. "


    The success of preventing the invasion of the demons, to say the biggest credit, must belong to those experts, without those experts, I''m afraid they have started to fight with the demons now.They can still sit here to eat and drink now. They all depend on the hard work of those experts. He is absolutely not greedy for this credit.


    The Dragon general said with a smile, "they are meritorious, so are you! Don''t be polite in front of us. No matter how much credit you have, we won''t reward you. "


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, and then said with a bitter smile: "you are still so direct. Actually, you all say that I have made contributions. At least you can reward me with something, even a dollar!"


    Zhao Ji laughed and said, "if you want money, there are three ways to kill. Do you want money or not?"


    Hearing Zhao Ji''s words, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Zhao, I finally know how you became the richest man in our country."


    "Oh, tell me!" Zhao jirao asked with interest.


    "It''s all cut out!" Xu Shaotang joked: "even if you don''t give me a reward of one yuan, your stingy technique is at its peak!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Xu Shaotang''s words a export, three people immediately burst out laughing, even old Mo''s mouth are slightly moved.


    These two people are also really interesting. One wants a dollar reward, but the other doesn''t give a dollar at all.


    "You are poor, too!" After laughing for a while, Qin Guozhu slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "if you want to ask us for a reward, we can give it to you, but when you give it out, you won''t even kill him! So I thought, let''s just invite you to dinner. We''ll keep in mind what you''ve done! "

 Chapter 1883

    Listening to Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a slight blush: "Mr. Qin''s words are very important! In fact, everyone is helping me and mu Tiance to wipe our bottom. After all, if we had not been wise, there would not have been such a lot of things. "


    In fact, this is one of the reasons why he did not dare to be greedy. He and mu Tiance are the two culprits of the invasion of the demons. Therefore, if they have to say something like thank you, then they should say it to everyone.


    Fortunately, the invasion of the demons was finally stopped by them, otherwise, the crimes of him and mu Tiance would be really serious.


    "We''re eating. Can you stop talking about wiping your ass? It''s disgusting, isn''t it Qin Guozhu glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "everyone is happy now. Don''t say these polite words here today! We should drink and eat. We haven''t been so relaxed for a long time! "


    "Yes, let''s just drink and eat today!" Zhao Ji said with a smile, "I''ve brought all the food and wine. It''s hot now!"


    While they were talking, Zhao Ji''s bodyguard had already brought the food and wine from the car to the table in front of them. These dishes were packed in custom-made boxes. When the boxes were opened, the pungent fragrance poured into everyone''s nostrils.


    It seems that I can''t taste Lao Mo''s skill after all! Xu Shaotang said with emotion in his heart.


    It seems that Mr. Zhao Ji and his family have been prepared for a long time. They know that Mr. Mo has no intention to cook for them now, so they come here with their own things.


    However, the more so, the more puzzled he was. Why did Qin Guozhu choose Gu Yuan instead of choosing so many places? He could not just stop by to see Qin Zongheng?


    The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. He thought to himself that they must have other purposes!


    As the youngest person here, Xu Shaotang took the initiative to pour wine for the four.


    "I''ll give you this drink first!" Qin Guozhu holds the wine cup and says to Xu Shaotang seriously.


    "Mr. Qin, are we bored?" Xu Shaotang also took up his glass and said with a bitter smile, "let''s not say whether we toast or not. If others hear us, we have to poke my spine in the back! Since you are invited, I''ll have a good drink with you today. Let''s celebrate our success in preventing the invasion of the demons. How about that? "


    If you really want to propose a toast, it should be him who respects these people. However, it was originally said that it was only for drinking and eating. If you had to offer a toast, it would be meaningless. It would be enough for everyone to have a few drinks together happily.


    Qin Guozhu also understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, nodded with a smile and said, "OK, let''s not talk about this. Come on, drink!"


    "Drink!"


    Long Jiang and Zhao Ji also bravely lift their glasses and drink all the wine in them. Only after Lao Mo''s action is half a beat slower, he silently lifts his glass and raises his glass to the direction of Qin Zongheng''s tomb. Then he drinks the wine in a toast silently.


    Looking at Lao Mo''s action, everyone was stunned.


    If you want to say loyal servant, Lao Mo is definitely a servant. Moreover, Lao Mo is not even Qin Zongheng''s servant. In Qin Zongheng''s eyes, he always regards Lao Mo as a friend because of this. Even though he has died for several years, he still lives in Lao Mo''s heart.


    Qin Zongheng was sincere to Lao Mo, but also in exchange for Lao Mo''s loyalty.


    "Old Mo!" Qin Guozhu raised his wrinkly hand and patted it heavily on Mo''s thin shoulder. He moved slightly and said, "thank you for your hard work. Thank you for everything you''ve done for my family!"


    Lao Mo slowly raised his turbid eyes and said numbly: "it''s hard to do anything for Mr. Qin! Old Qin''s words are heavy! I''m satisfied that this old bone can do something for Mr. Qin. "


    He fulfilled his original promise. When Qin Zongheng was alive, he cooked for him. When Qin Zongheng died, he guarded the tomb for him.


    Over the years, he has been quietly here with Qin Zongheng, as if this is his final spiritual destination, and his only belief.


    "I''m content to have such a son!"


    Qin Guozhu''s eyes are slightly moist. Even if Qin Zongheng did something wrong, he is still proud of Qin Zongheng!


    In other words, the biggest fault of Qin Zongheng''s success is that he did not make any wrong attitude towards his country!


    When it comes to Qin Zongheng, there are more or less laments on everyone''s faces.


    Even though Qin Zongheng''s affairs have passed for so many years, each of them still can''t put it down completely.


    Qin zongzongquan should be satisfied and proud to be able to make his enemies hate him.


    Notice that everyone''s interest is not very high, Qin Guozhu deliberately knocked his chopsticks to the ground, in the moment of bending down to pick up chopsticks, he has quietly wiped away the mist in his eyes, and then raised his head, his face has been hanging a slight smile."Well, let''s not talk about it yet!" Qin Guozhu some stiff smile way: "drink the bar first, wait to drink wine, let''s go to see him!"


    "Yes The Dragon general nodded and said, "I haven''t seen this child for a long time! This time, I can show the child how I stand up! "


    "Then what are we waiting for? Drink quickly!"


    We are all smart people. We know that if we continue to entangle with Qin Zongheng, we can''t drink this wine.


    Instead of this, it''s better to drink the wine and go to see Qin Zongheng.


    Since they all spoke, Xu Shaotang naturally gave up his life to accompany a gentleman. He hadn''t come to see Qin Zongheng for a long time. From beginning to end, he didn''t regard Qin Zongheng as an enemy, although Qin Zongheng always regarded him as an enemy.


    Looking out from the dilapidated shed, the leaves of the willows on the edge of the small lake had turned yellow. It seemed that Xu Shaotang saw a man fishing by the lake, and his ears seemed to be singing again.


    "Long sword and big bow, sitting on Jiangdong..."


    When the breeze blows, the vague figure disappears again. Looking up from afar, a man and a woman seem to be cuddling up to each other and boating on the lake.


    In front of the shadow, Xu Shaotang gently raised his glass and drank the wine.


    The men and women who nestled up to each other on the lake looked back and gave him a little smile. Then they nestled up again and went away in a boat like a fairy couple, and finally disappeared on the rippling lake

 Chapter 1884

    Unlike Gu Yuan''s ruin, Qin Zongheng''s tomb is extremely tidy.


    Around the tomb, there is no weed at all. In front of the tomb, there are still the embers of incense. It seems that Lao Mo should come to offer incense to Qin Zongheng every day.


    There are obvious repair marks around the tomb, which should be done by Lao mo.


    Seeing Qin Zongheng''s tomb, you may be able to understand why Gu Yuan is so dilapidated. Lao Mo used all his energy to take care of Qin Zongheng''s tomb and ah Kui''s tomb, where can he take care of Gu Yuan? Moreover, Gu Yuan of Nuo university is usually alone here. Even if he wants to take care of it, he may not be able to do it.


    It''s better to take good care of Qin Zongheng''s tomb and ah Kui''s tomb so that a place can be kept clean.


    Lao Mo didn''t come with him. He was old and a little too strong to drink. After a few drinks, he fell asleep.


    Qin Guozhu looks at his son''s grave and doesn''t know how to do it.


    "Have you been thinking about why I asked you to come here for dinner?"


    After looking at the tomb silently, Qin Guozhu slowly turns around and asks Xu Shaotang quietly.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang honest way back.


    This matter, he has nothing to hide, he really does not understand the purpose of Qin Guozhu, even now do not understand.


    For Qin Guozhu, it''s just a place where people with white hair send people with black hair. It''s a great blow to a person.


    "I just want you to come here and let me have a look!" Qin Guozhu said quietly: "I want him to have a look. Not all the warriors are like what he thought. His worries are totally unnecessary! It''s true that chivalry violates the ban by force. However, we can solve this problem after all. We don''t need to use such an extreme way! On the contrary, it is precisely because of you that we can properly solve the problems between those forces in the Kunlun kingdom! "


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    On the contrary, Long Jiang and Zhao Ji are calm. Obviously, they already know about it.


    "If he''s still here, I''m sure he''ll understand!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly, thinking that if Qin Zongheng didn''t get into the top of the ox horn, maybe they can still drink in this garden.


    "No!" Qin Guozhu shook his head slightly and said: "I know him. Once he identifies something, almost no one can change it! I just want him to understand that what he wants to do, we can do it in another way! I hope he won''t be so stubborn in the next life. "


    As an atheist, Qin Guozhu can say these words, which shows how deep his love for Qin Zongheng is.


    "Well, Lao Qin!" The Dragon general came forward slowly, patted Qin Guozhu on the shoulder and said with relief, "his wish has been achieved through another way. He can close his eyes under the nine springs!"


    Zhao Ji also slowly came forward and gently held Qin Guozhu''s slightly trembling hand. Although he didn''t say a word, everything was silent.


    Qin Guozhu nodded to them and said he was OK. Then he looked back at the tomb and waved his hand and said, "let''s go..."


    With that, Qin Guozhu took the lead in walking slowly to the distance.


    Xu Shaotang bowed slightly to Qin Zongheng''s tomb, which quickly followed Qin Guozhu''s steps.


    When they came to the hut, Lao Mo was still asleep. They didn''t want to wake him up. They left a man here to guard him. Qin Guozhu left with them.


    "Xu Shaotang, you have a car with me!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang is ready to rub the Dragon general''s car, Zhao Ji has stopped him.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile, "I just hitchhiked to longzu. I have to go back to Tianhai later."


    "Go back tomorrow!"


    Zhao Ji gets on the bus and urges Xu Shaotang to get on the bus.


    Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at Zhao Ji, or sat up with him.


    After greeting Qin Guozhu, Zhao Ji said to his driver, "go to the airport!"


    "What are you doing at the airport?" Xu Shaotang was a little stunned, and then said with a smile: "you are very considerate. You know that I want to go back to Tianhai. Now you can take me to the airport by the way?"


    "You think too much!" Zhao Jibai glanced at him and said, "I''m going to Ruina. You come with me!"


    "No..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhao Ji speechless and said, "why do you call me to Ruina? Is it going to be your old bodyguard again? "


    He''s really a bit depressed now. He was on his way back to Tianhai, but he was cut off in the middle of the journey. Now he''s going abroad again. Isn''t that catching a strong man?


    "I don''t dare to trouble you just to be a bodyguard."


    Zhao Ji looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "there''s an auction over there. I''ve received an invitation from the organizer.""Auction?" Xu Shaotang looked at Zhao Ji with a black line on his face and said, "the specifications of this auction should be very high, right?"


    It''s not hard to guess that if it''s just a general auction, even if he receives the invitation, Mr. Zhao Ji will not go. Now this auction, he not only wants to go himself, but also drags him away. It can be seen that Mr. Zhao Ji attaches great importance to this auction.


    "This should be the highest standard auction in the world." Zhao Ji nodded slightly: "no more than two people will be invited to each country. Many countries don''t even have one. This auction is held every three years. Before, the largest number of people was no more than 50. I''ve been invited before, but I''ve never been. "


    "Then why do you want to go this time?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "is there anything in the auction that you are interested in?"


    Zhao Ji nodded and said, "there are several national treasures that were exiled from our country in the auction..."


    "I see!"


    There is no need for Zhao Ji to say anything more. Xu Shaotang has understood everything. Although Zhao Ji did not say what those national treasures were, there is no doubt that the value of those national treasures must be immeasurable.


    Master Zhao Ji would not like to see those national treasures abroad, so he decided to participate in the auction.


    "At this auction, people from other countries will surely know that I am sure to win those national treasures, and someone will bid up the price." Zhao Ji said with a smile, "I''m just asking you to go for more insurance."


    "Insurance?" Xu Shaotang looked at Zhao Ji in surprise and soon understood what Zhao Ji meant. "So if you can''t get those national treasures, you''re going to let me get them back?"


    "How can it be!" Zhao Ji shook his head and said: "we are all civilized people. Even if those national treasures are taken away by others, we can''t do such things! But I heard that many people abroad seem to be afraid of you, ha ha... "

 Chapter 1885

    After more than ten hours'' flight, Xu Shaotang and Zhao Ji finally arrived at Ruina.


    When they got off the plane, the people sent by the organizer to meet them were already waiting there respectfully.


    I have to say that the highest standard auction is different.


    Because of Xu Shaotang''s presence, Mr. Zhao Ji naturally no longer needs other bodyguards. Compared with the top rich businessmen in other countries, Mr. Zhao Ji brings the least number of people. Even the people who come to the airport to meet them are a little surprised.


    Send them to the hotel reserved in advance, and the person in charge of picking them up respectfully said to Zhao Ji, "Mr. Zhao, please have a rest in the hotel. Mr. dam has prepared a welcome dinner for you. We will pick you up at the hotel in advance."


    Dame. Duke, the owner of this auction.


    "All right!" Zhao Ji nodded slightly.


    As the highest standard auction, the hotel that dame prepared for them is also quite high. Other hotels are just luxurious presidential suites at most, but what Dame prepared for them is a three story villa!


    Go to the door of the villa, waiting at the door of the service staff immediately very considerate to help them open the door of the villa, in the villa, dozens of exotic beauty attendant into two rows, respectfully salute them.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhao!" The head of the blonde said respectfully to Zhao Ji: "my name is AoYa, is the housekeeper of this villa, during your stay in Ruina, I will provide you with exclusive service!"


    It can be seen that AoYa has done her homework. She is actually speaking to them in Xia''s language. She looks very capable and her every move is abnormal. The standard should be long-term special training.


    Xu Shaotang has lived in all kinds of high-end hotels, but he has never lived in such a high-standard hotel. This is why Dame can hold the world''s highest standard auction. His high-standard services should add a lot of points to him.


    "All right!"


    Zhao Ji nodded slightly and said, "go down first. I''ll call you if there''s something wrong."


    "Don''t you want me to show you around?" She asked with a smile.


    Zhao Ji shook his head and said, "no, for me, it''s just a place to sleep. There''s nothing to visit."


    "You are quite different!" AoYa kept a very friendly smile. Since Zhao Ji didn''t want to visit, she didn''t want to disturb Zhao Ji''s rest any more. She bowed and said, "we are here 24 hours a day. You can get through to me if you need anything. Just pick up the phone."


    Zhao Ji smiles and nods, then walks upstairs with Xu Shaotang.


    AoYa and their group also went out of the villa directly. The most important training they received was to fully respect the guests and leave them enough private space.


    After all, the people who are qualified to participate in this auction are basically the richest people in a country. These people have strong autonomy and do not want anyone to interfere in their personal habits. They can not treat such people like ordinary guests.


    Following Zhao Ji into the room, Xu Shaotang, as usual, carefully checks every corner of the room to make sure that there is no monitoring equipment in the room. Then he nods to Zhao Ji slightly to indicate safety.


    Xu Shaotang casually lying on the sofa of the room, said with a smile: "the specifications of the auction are really high, the specifications of the connection are so high, I really have a long experience."


    Zhao Ji said with a smile: "when an auction comes down, the auction income is at least several billion. Do you think the reception standard is not high?"


    "So it is Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the reception standard is so high, and the proportion of the revenue from the auction is also very high, right?"


    Just receiving one person, dam''s daily expenses are at least several hundred thousand. If the auction rate is too low, it is estimated that dam will not be able to bear it.


    "It''s really high!"


    Zhao Ji nodded his head and said, "maybe many people don''t know him, but in a certain circle, he is very famous. Although his bis de auction house is not very famous, it has the most valuables in the world. In previous auctions, the auction income has never been less than 10 billion! It''s said that the highest percentage is 50%! "


    "Fifty percent!" Xu Shaotang said: "this day''s heart is too black!"


    "Not all the shooting items are drawn so much, but the proportion is really high!" Zhao Ji said with a smile: "however, this is a matter of one willing to fight and one willing to suffer. Moreover, there has never been a situation of over auction in the auction house of biside. Some people once joked that even if it is a piece of shit, it can be sold at the auction house of biside! So, a lot of people are willing to pay a high percentage to let bisde auction


    "It seems that dame has a good way of doing it!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and says, "if there are any information about the national treasures we are going to shoot this time, let me open my eyes first."


    "I don''t have it here. Dame sent it to me before, but I didn''t bring it." Zhao Ji pointed to the phone in the room and said with a smile, "if you want, you can let that By the way, what''s that girl''s name again? ""O''ya!"


    "Yes, it''s o''ya!"


    Zhao Ji said: "she should have it there. You can let her give it to you! However, your family is also a beautiful wife. Why do you remember the name of a foreign girl so clearly? "


    At this point, Zhao Ji''s face suddenly showed an ambiguous smile. It''s not easy to see such an ambiguous smile from the old man''s face.


    "Where do you always want to go?" Xu Shaotang looked at Zhao Ji with a black face and said, "I''m not interested in foreign girls!"


    It''s true that he said this. Although she has met many foreign girls, including some beautiful ones, she has never shown any interest in foreign women.


    "Ha ha, you can take it easy!" Zhao Ji smiles, points to the outside door and says: "AoYa and their gang can provide any service for you! Of course, they can also provide any service to other guests. They are just high-class prostitutes, even though they are different


    "I don''t really have any idea!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhao Ji speechless. The old man reminds him that he is afraid that he has ideas about these women here.


    But the point is, he really has no idea! He just wants to know what kind of products there are first! Is he such a lecherous person in the old man''s eyes?


    "I know. I''m just reminding you!" Zhao Ji said with a smile: "you don''t have any idea about others, but you can''t be sure that others will trick you. Don''t let yourself be out of control."


    "Well, I''d better go to bed!"


    Anyway, sooner or later you will know which products are available, and you are not in a hurry for this moment, so as not to be misunderstood by master Zhao Ji.

 Chapter 1886

    At 6 p.m. local time, the car to pick them up for the dinner arrived at the door of the villa on time.


    In addition to them, there are other guests have also arrived, dozens of cars formed a long team, slowly driving to the dinner place.


    The dinner was held in DAIM''s castle. When I got out of the car, a lot of people I usually knew each other were greeting each other. Several foreign rich people who had some friendship with Mr. Zhao also came up to greet him.


    Xu Shaotang stares around warily. Although Tim must have taken security measures in advance, out of habit, he still doesn''t want to be responsible for the safety of himself and Mr. Zhao.


    Just as he was inspecting the situation around him, he suddenly felt a hostile look on their side.


    He suddenly turned his cheek and followed his eyes, only to see a blonde man staring at them coldly. The man looked in his thirties, but he had a good look. He had the standard handsome face of those foreign handsome men. His beard didn''t make him look sloppy, on the contrary, it made him more mature.


    When Xu Shaotang looked over, the man seemed to see Xu Shaotang''s eyes. Their eyes collided in the air, and they both seemed to look at each other very disagreeably.


    There was no weapon in that man''s hand, and he looked at Xu Shaotang fearlessly. It seemed that he was not an assassin.


    Is it Mr. Zhao''s business enemy?


    Xu Shaotang is sure that he has never met this man, and naturally he will not have a feud with him, but the hostility in that man''s eyes is not hidden. Xu Shaotang can only guess that he is Zhao''s business enemy.


    However, at such a young age, he was invited to participate in such a high standard auction. I think he should belong to the category of the top rich in China.


    "Master Zhao, do you know that man?" Xu Shaotang gently pulled the side of Zhao Ji, nuzui point to the direction of the man.


    Zhao Jishun looked back at what Xu Shaotang said, then frowned slightly and said, "why is he here? It seems that if we want to shoot those national treasures this time, we should pay a lot more! "


    It''s the enemy of Mr. Zhao''s business!


    Xu Shaotang smile in the heart, ask a way: "that person has a festival with you old?"


    Zhao Ji shook his head and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face. He said, "it''s not with me, but with you and me!"


    "Have a problem with me?" Xu Shaotang is slightly a Leng, full of don''t understand of say: "he and I can have what festival?"? I don''t even know this man! "


    "Ha ha, just because you don''t know others doesn''t mean they don''t know you!" Master Zhao Ji didn''t seem to affect his mood because of that person. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "how long has it been? You forgot what happened in England last time?"


    "England?"


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully, suddenly thought of a thing in his mind, and said in surprise: "that man should not be the son of Lord Holly?"


    A few years ago, when they were in England with Mr. Zhao, they made the Knights of the round table and Lord Holly lose face. He also had a lot to do with Milo, the head of the Knights of the round table. The people of the Knights of the round table certainly did not dare to provoke them. In this way, they could only be the people of Lord holly. If they could participate in this kind of auction, it would be Lord holly My son.


    "Yes Zhao Ji nodded with a smile and said, "he''s Zhu an, the son of Duke holly. The man who was killed by the girl of Dan Tai in front of everyone is his bodyguard."


    "I said! It turns out that this bird is Zhu an! "


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized and said: "his bodyguard can do such a thing. I don''t think this bird man is a good bird! Look at him, I think he will deliberately make trouble for us at this auction! "


    "That''s for sure!" Zhao Ji nodded his head and said, "if Lord Holly comes, he won''t make trouble for us. After all, Zhu an is very young. Last time you killed his bodyguard, it''s equivalent to slapping him in the face. Most of him can''t swallow his breath. This time, he will make trouble for us."


    As Zhao Ji talks to Xu Shaotang, he follows the crowd to the banquet hall.


    Xu Shaotang follows Zhao Ji. When he hears Zhao Ji''s words, he suddenly shows a clear look in his eyes and asks Zhao Ji in a low voice: "old man, do you think that dame knows that we have a problem with Zhu an, so he deliberately invites Zhu an? In this way, Zhu an will definitely increase the price crazily when we bid! "


    "Just now?"


    Zhao Ji said with a smile: "otherwise, why do you think Dame dares to draw so high? He just wants to use these people to trip each other up to raise the price, so as to maximize their interests! "


    "You''ve already thought of it?" Xu Shaotang looked at the smiling Zhao Ji in surprise and asked, "look at you, it doesn''t seem to be angry?"


    Where can I find a trace of anger on the old man''s face? It''s obviously Maitreya with smiling face!


    I know that I can still laugh so happily when I''m being treated as a victim of injustice. This accomplishment alone is not what ordinary people can have. At least, if Xu Shaotang knew that he had been slaughtered, he would not be happy.Zhao Ji asked with a smile, "why should I be angry?"


    "You''ve been treated as a big wrongdoer?" Xu Shaotang naturally said.


    "This is not a big injustice!" Zhao Ji said with a smile: "this is a normal business behavior. Dame and I are both businessmen. There is nothing wrong with businessmen pursuing profit maximization. Dame can think of using Zhu an to bid up the price of the national treasure we want to bid. He is also an excellent businessman! If it were me, I would do the same! "


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang some speechless looking at Zhao Ji, instant do not know what to say.


    But if you think about it carefully, what he said seems to have some truth. From the point of view of DAIM, how can he make money if he doesn''t find someone to bid up the price of competing products? What''s more, the person he is looking for is not a trust or something. Instead, he takes advantage of the contradictions among those who participate in the auction. This does not violate the rules of the auction, so it''s completely reasonable. People can''t find any place to criticize.


    "Leave him alone!" Zhao Ji gently patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "if the price exceeds my psychological price too much, let''s just give up! What''s more, the process of bidding is the process of fighting wits and bravery, and it''s not known who will win! "


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "I remember that people who want to make trouble for us don''t seem to have a good time in the end."


    "Ha ha!"


    With a hearty laugh, Zhao Ji takes Xu Shaotang to his seat.

 Chapter 1887

    Dinner is a typical Western food, not much, but the taste is excellent.


    As the organizer and host, Dame just said a few words and began to drink with the guests.


    In this regard, DAIM is much better than the leaders of many domestic companies. The people who can come here are worth tens of billions. Who has nothing to listen to his nagging? If they don''t want to eat something delicious for their favorite auction, anyone in this city can find something more delicious than the food here.


    "Dame''s heart is very dark!"


    drank the red wine in the cup, and Xu Shaotang could not make complaints about it in a low voice: "he reckons he wants to drink the fans to the auction again."


    He just knew that the auction will officially start after the dinner, at 9 p.m. local time.


    His name is to thank all of you for coming to the auction, but he often raised his glass to everyone, which made Xu Shaotang begin to doubt his purpose.


    Although this red wine is not a sinner, it can''t stand a lot! Most of the people here are old people. After a few glasses of red wine, they may make some impulsive decisions at the auction.


    "You have a dark heart, boy!" Zhao Ji joked and said, "how can you exaggerate like that? Do you think these people here are fools? Who can come here is not the top rich in China? If they don''t have such a little control, who can do such a big family business? Everyone who achieves great things has strong control. Who will drink at this time? "


    "So it is


    Xu Shaotang feels embarrassed to touch his head. He really underestimates these people.


    While they were talking, they saw that Zhu an came slowly towards them with a wine glass in his hand, followed by two people, who should be responsible for protecting his safety.


    Looking at Zhu an coming by, Zhao Ji smiles to Xu Shaotang and signals him not to be impulsive.


    Xu Shaotang nodded. As long as Zhu an didn''t want to be bad for Zhao Ji, he didn''t care. Zhu an would come here and just say two bad words. In front of so many celebrities and rich people, if he said too bad, he would lose his own face. At the level of these people, who would say something like a street hooligan?


    "No, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Juan came to them with a gentleman''s smile on his face. It seemed that he had come to say hello.


    Zhao Ji raised his glass to Zhu an and said, "Sir Zhu an, I didn''t expect that we would meet here! By the way, how''s Duke Holly doing


    "I''m sorry. My father is in good health. Originally, he was going to participate in the auction, but there was something important at the moment, so I came here." With a smile, Zhu an took a sip of the red wine in his glass and said to Zhao Ji with a smile: "since the last farewell in England, my father has been thinking about Mr. Zhao. Knowing that Mr. Zhao has made an exception to attend the auction this time, he specially asked me to say hello to Mr. Zhao."


    "Say hello to Lord holly for me, too!" Zhao Ji also took a sip of the red wine in his glass and asked with a smile, "Sir Juan should have something very interesting this time?"


    "Of course!"


    Zhu an nodded and said with a smile, "I''ve always been very interested in Xia culture, especially your jade culture and dragon culture. In this auction, I''m most interested in Shuanglong jade bottle and Xueyu dragon head."


    Listen to Zhu an''s words, Xu Shaotang understood, this Birdman is purely come to declare war!


    Generally speaking, almost no one will disclose to others what they are interested in. After all, when it''s their turn to disclose their own details, someone may increase the price maliciously, and in the end, they will lose.


    As soon as Zhu an came, he revealed to them his favorite pieces. It seemed straightforward, but in fact he was declaring war on them. It was clear to tell them that if they wanted to get these two pieces, it would not be so easy. Even if they got them, they would have to pay a very painful price!


    It seems that Zhu an still harbors hatred for them!


    "Sir Juan has a good eye!" Zhao Ji still kept a faint smile and said quietly: "I am also very interested in these two pieces. It seems that we have to compete for these two pieces."


    Zhao Ji admits very simply, without any affectation. Anyway, even if he doesn''t admit it, others know that he must be interested in the two pieces. After all, in Xia culture, the status of dragon is very high. Zhao Ji is a Xia person, and he is also the leader of Longteng group. This is of great significance to him, as long as he is not stupid Zi can all guess that he is sure to win these two pieces.


    Undoubtedly, his words are equal to welcoming Zhu an''s declaration of war.


    "This is unfortunate news!" Zhu an pretended to smile bitterly and said, "it seems that I''m going to bleed a lot this time!"


    If you will, you will get it! This is the meaning of Zhu an''s sentence.


    Zhao Ji said with a smile: "maybe it''s my bleeding?""Well, who knows?" With a sigh of regret, Zhu Anman said to Xu Shaotang, "this should be Mr. Xu?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, lifted his glass with a smile and said, "Sir Zhu an, is this the first time we meet? It''s a pity that I didn''t see you in England last time. How about taking this opportunity to have a good drink? "


    Without waiting for Zhu an to speak, Xu Shaotang has drunk all the red wine in his glass, and then he looks at Zhu an''s glass with a smile on his face. He doesn''t speak and just stares at it quietly.


    "Mr. Xu is a good drinker!" With a smile, Zhu an drank all the red wine in his glass and said, "it''s a pity that I don''t have the same amount of wine as Mr. Xu, otherwise I will have a good drink with Mr. Xu!"


    "What a pity!"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly. There is a slight look of contempt in his eyes. It seems that he wants to let Zhu an see it on purpose.


    But if the auction is over, we will have a good chance to chat with each other


    Said Zhu an then takes own two people to return to own position.


    "Ha ha, failed?" Looking at Zhu an''s back, Zhao Ji said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I have said that all the people who can come here are people with strong control. Although Zhu an is young, he is also the son of Lord holly. If he doesn''t even have this sense of propriety, do you think he can get Holly''s favor?"


    "I thought the Birdman would accept my challenge!" Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly, "I really underestimate him!"


    He wanted to get Zhu an drunk, but other people didn''t accept him, which led to the abortion of his plan.

 Chapter 1888

    At 9 p.m., the auction officially began.


    As the middle-aged man with blonde hair stepped on the stage, the lights of the auction hall suddenly dimmed, and the lights were all focused on the blonde man.


    "First of all, I''m entrusted by Mr. DAIM. Thank you for taking part in this auction He has a strong voice, very comfortable to listen to, and full of temptation. He is born to be an auctioneer. "Secondly, some guests may come to our auction for the first time. Let me briefly talk about the rules of our auction. Our rules are no rules! Arbitrary price increase, no minimum ceiling, no maximum ceiling! Well, I don''t dare to waste your precious time. Let''s just start without saying much


    General auction houses generally have the lowest room for price increase, such as the lowest price increase of 100000 at a time. However, this auction has no lower limit. It''s really special.


    But then again, it doesn''t make any sense for these people here to set a lower limit of three to five million. It''s not hard to see the wisdom of Tim.


    The auctioneer''s words are simple and clear, which makes people have a good impression. Compared with other auctioneers, his words are really very few.


    With the wealth of these people, no one really wants to listen to his nonsense!


    "The first one is the painting" afterglow "by the famous medieval painter Mr. Murdoch. As for Mr. Murdoch, I just want to introduce him more. I believe you all know it!" The auctioneer said in a loud voice: "starting price, 20 million!"


    As the auctioneer''s voice rings, the lights move and all focus on the booth.


    It''s a colorful painting. Listen to the name, the main tone of this painting should be red or dark red, but the main tone of this painting is unexpected black.


    Originally, the painting was abstract enough, because the black color was completely out of tune, which made it look like the graffiti of a person who didn''t know how to draw.


    However, if you understand the background of the painting, you can see what the painting wants to express. It is the dark middle ages. This painting is undoubtedly a complaint against the darkness of that era.


    "Fifty million!"


    Sure enough, they are all the top rich. The way of price increase is really unexpected. A price increase will increase the auction price by 1.5 times!


    While Xu Shaotang was still there enjoying the painting, the auctioneer''s provocative voice rang out: "this gentleman has already bid 50 million. He is really a good eye. This painting is Mr. modo''s most representative painting..."


    "Sixty million!"


    "80 million!"


    The sound of price increases is heard one after another. Xu Shaotang''s heart beats faster. He used to think that he was a loser, but now he knows that he is not a loser compared with the top rich. The price of a painting by others is enough for them to spend for a long time. At this moment, it''s like money has turned into straw paper!


    Maybe in these people''s eyes, money itself is just a number!


    In the end, the painting was sold for 100 million yuan! This price is ten times the starting price!


    It has to be said that money to a certain extent, really can be willful! I bought a pair of paintings that I hung there to see. They were all in the unit of 100 million.


    Next, several extremely rare auction items were sold at sky high prices. None of the auction items that have been sold at present has a price lower than 100 million. Xu Shaotang now knows that the painting just now is just an appetizer, and the real feast is in the back.


    Although he didn''t feel much about money, there was no doubt that his coming to the auction with Zhao Ji opened his eyes.


    These games between the top rich are really not affordable for ordinary people.


    "Next, the white jade double dragon bottle of Xia state! Time for the Xia and Han Dynasties period! The starting price is 100 million! "


    When the light shines on the double dragon bottle on the exhibition stand, the crystal clear color immediately makes everyone praise each other. Under the light, the dragon shaped handles on both sides of the jade bottle give people the feeling that they will take off at any time. Xu Shaotang knows that the battle that really belongs to them has begun.


    "500 million!"


    When people marvel at the subtlety of the double dragon bottle, Zhao Ji, sitting beside Xu Shaotang, speaks faintly.


    Hearing Zhao Ji''s voice, even the auctioneer can''t help shivering. He has also gone through numerous storms. But it''s the first time to see such a rude way of price increase as Zhao Ji. This is not an increase of several million, but a one-time increase of 400 million! When they evaluated in advance, they also evaluated the price of the auction to 300 million yuan at most. Zhao Ji''s hand really caught them off guard.


    "550 million!"


    The auctioneer hasn''t recovered yet. Zhu an over there has increased the price again.


    Zhu an has been waiting for such a long time just to wait for this moment. From Zhao Ji''s rude way of price increase, we can see that Zhao Ji is bound to win this thing. What he says will make Zhao Ji bleed a lot.Zhao Ji smile, indifferent said: "700 million!"


    "Old man, you..." Just as Xu Shaotang was about to speak, Zhao Ji patted him gently and motioned him not to say more.


    Zhao Ji''s frenzied price increase once again makes those who want to participate in the auction stop thinking. The price of this thing has far exceeded their estimated price. Although they have a lot of money, it does not mean that they will be foolish enough to bid a bid with a serious premium.


    Zhu an was also confused by Zhao Ji''s violent way of price increase. He thought that Zhao Ji would only increase the price by 30 million to 50 million at most. He did not expect that Zhao Ji would increase the price by another 150 million.


    To be honest, he is really afraid of Zhao Ji now. In fact, he doesn''t want this thing. He just wants to make trouble for Zhao Ji. If Zhao Ji doesn''t want it all of a sudden, he will lose his blood.


    "700 million once, 700 million twice..."


    The auctioneer finally recovered from the shock. He didn''t have time to say those emotional words. He just mechanically carried out the auction process. He had already begun to fantasize about wine and beauty in his mind. The commission from this auction alone was enough for him to spend half his life.


    "800 million!"


    Just as the auctioneer was about to call out the deal, Zhu an''s voice rang out again.


    After thinking about it, he decided to gamble once more and just add it once more! After this price increase, even if Zhao Ji only increased the price by one cent, he would never increase the price again!

 Chapter 1889

    People with clear eyes can see that Zhu an''s price increase is malicious.


    Now, everyone''s eyes are on Zhao Ji to see how he can increase the price.


    This price is already the sky high price of the sky high price. If Zhao Ji adds it up like this, maybe the highest price in recent years will appear.


    Zhao Ji smiles and looks in the direction where Zhu an is. Then he gently turns his head to Xu Shaotang and asks, "how valuable is this thing?"


    "What do you say..."


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. You are crazy to increase the price here. Instead, you are asking this question?


    The auctioneer also looked at Zhao Ji and incited him to say, "this old gentleman seems to be determined to win this auction. As far as I know, dragon is of great symbolic significance in your country. Now if you add a little more, even if it''s only a cent, I believe this auction will be closer to you."


    Zhao Ji smiles, shakes his head and says: "forget it, I just want to see how much this thing is worth! Ha ha, I didn''t expect that this double dragon bottle is so valuable. It seems that my old man has also made a windfall! "


    "What''s your name?" Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at Zhao Ji, obviously, even he did not expect that Zhao Ji would not increase the price.


    Zhao Ji laughs, stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "I told you to read more books, but you don''t listen! Since this is a double dragon bottle, it must be a pair! At the same time, my family also collected such a double dragon bottle. I originally estimated that it would be worth at most 120 million yuan. I didn''t expect that it would be so valuable! Ha ha


    Zhao Ji was very happy, and his voice was loud. It seemed that he intended to let Zhu an hear him.


    When Zhao Ji''s voice rang out, everyone looked at Zhao Ji in amazement, and then turned their eyes to Zhu an.


    "Really?" Xu Shaotang smile in the heart, cooperate to ask a way: "that make sure your home that double dragon bottle is a pair with this?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Zhao Ji said with a smile: "this double dragon bottle was used by the emperor in the Han Dynasty. Can it be fake?"


    At the moment, Zhu an''s heart seems to have eaten a thousand flies. No matter what Zhao Ji said is true or false, there is no doubt that Zhao Ji will not increase the price. Now, the double dragon bottle with terrible premium will fall into his hands. He will pay for his malicious increase.


    "800 million once!"


    "800 million twice!"


    "83 million times! deal! Congratulations to this gentleman for taking this rare treasure


    The auctioneer''s words sounded in Zhu an''s ears. Zhu an didn''t seem to hear what he said at all. He just kept repeating the word "800 million" in his mind. He spent 800 million to buy such a junk?


    Even the bottle used by the emperor to drink immortal wine can''t be worth the price!


    He knew that he had been fooled by Zhao Ji, but on such an occasion, he could not attack, and could only swallow the bitter fruit in silence.


    Even though their family is as rich as ours, it still makes him heartache to spend 800 million on such a thing.


    "You''ll see, old man!"


    Zhu an scolded fiercely in his heart, but still kept a gentleman''s smile on his face.


    Although Zhu an is not very good, he has to say that he has very good self-control ability. If those dandies come here, he will have vomited blood with anger.


    After the successful auction, the auction will continue.


    When the Shuanglong bottle was auctioned, we also learned about the festival between Zhu an and Zhao Ji.


    As everyone knows, this is just the beginning. I believe there will be a lot of confrontation between the two. It''s not in vain to see such a good play.


    Zhao Ji just looked at the next few pieces.


    Occasionally, when he saw what Zhu an offered, he added a little. However, he grasped the scale very well, and finally made Zhu an successfully shoot what he wanted, but he paid a great price.


    Of course, this is not a small price. It''s not worth mentioning the price Zhu Angang just paid on the double dragon bottle.


    The more you get to the back, the higher the starting price and the transaction price of the auction, but after all, it doesn''t exceed the sky high price of Shuanglong bottle.


    "Next is the penultimate piece!"


    The auctioneer took a deep breath and tried to calm down his excitement, saying: "this auction is the blood jade leader! Just such a big piece of blood jade, its value has been immeasurable! This auction piece is the highest I''ve seen in the past 20 years in terms of workmanship and other aspects! According to our carbonization analysis, the blood jade dragon head has a history of more than 4000 years. At that time, there were such exquisite works of art, which was unprecedented! Next, I''d like to give you a brief introduction to the blood jade leader and the market situation of blood jade in recent years... "


    He knew that there would be another bloody storm in this auction.


    As long as he can encourage the people in this room to shoot this piece at a sky high price, even if it just exceeds the price of Shuanglong bottle, he won''t have to worry about it in his life!When the auctioneer introduced the blood jade dragon head, the light hit the booth in time.


    Under the illumination of the light, a lifelike dragon head appeared in front of everyone.


    Its image is the image of the dragon in the myth of Xia state. Under the illumination of the light, the blood jade exudes brilliant brilliance. From different angles, the color of the blood jade is not the same. This is not the main thing. What''s more shocking is that the dragon head made of blood jade is very lifelike. If we didn''t know the dragon head in advance, more than 90% of people would regard it as a real dragon head.


    The mouth of the dragon is slightly open, showing a posture of looking up and roaring, with a pair of bright eyes, giving people a feeling of incomparable dignity.


    The beard on the dragon''s mouth and the scales on the dragon''s head are very clear. The auctioneer is right. It is really unique to have such a technological level thousands of years ago!


    At this moment, not only Zhao Ji and Zhu an, many people have decided to participate in the auction!


    This blood jade dragon head is absolutely the most exciting thing so far in this auction, and everyone wants to take it into his pocket.


    In everyone''s eyes fixed on the blood jade dragon head, the auctioneer has already introduced it.


    "Blood jade leader, starting price "When he said that, the auctioneer deliberately stopped for a moment. His eyes swept over the faces of the people present. When he saw the excited look in the eyes of the people, he took a deep breath and said in a loud voice," 300 million! "


    Originally, the starting price of this auction was 200 million, but he decided to temporarily increase it by 100 million!


    He wants to push the price of this auction to a higher level!

 Chapter 1890

    "Three hundred million!"


    As soon as the auctioneer''s voice fell, someone couldn''t wait to bid.


    However, the price is far beyond the auctioneer''s expectation.


    No reason!


    A double dragon bottle can get a price of 800 million yuan. According to his expectation, at least someone should add it to 500 million yuan!


    At this moment, the auctioneer''s heart seemed to fall to the bottom, he was completely confused by the situation in front of him.


    "310 million!"


    When the auctioneer was confused, someone bid again, but the price still made the auctioneer feel desperate.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, did I not introduce it clearly enough?" The auctioneer said in a half joking tone: "this is the dragon head of blood jade. It''s just such a big piece of blood jade, and its value is more than 100 million, isn''t it?"


    He didn''t brag. The dragon head of blood jade is the size of a bucket. According to the current market price, it''s definitely more than 100 million.


    Not to mention the year of the blood jade dragon head and the exquisite craft!


    This is totally different from your interest in Xueyu Longtou just now!


    However, these rich people who didn''t use money as money now choose to increase their prices at a rate that can be ignored in their eyes. This situation is not only beyond the expectation of the auctioneer, but also beyond the expectation of Xu Shaotang. Like the auctioneer, he thinks that the blood jade dragon head can be sold at a sky high price.


    "Mr. Zhao, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of puzzled looking at Zhao Ji around, Zhao Ji did not bid, or even a sleepy look.


    "Hehe, what else do you think I asked you to do?" Zhao Ji opened his eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile. He said, "I knew your boy''s name is more effective!"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang looked at Zhao Ji in surprise and asked, "do you mean that because I am here, many rich people like the blood jade dragon head, but they dare not bid?"


    To be honest, he didn''t think he was so scary.


    He always thought that what Mr. Zhao said when he asked him to come with him was a joke. He thought that his purpose was to steal the objects that Mr. Zhao didn''t bid for. But now it seems that he really has such a role?


    Zhao Ji nodded with a smile and said, "didn''t you see that the two big consortia in Xizhou didn''t bid? They all know in their hearts that I am determined to get this thing. If they destroy my good deeds, you evil star will definitely trouble them! "


    Xu Shaotang''s reputation in Xizhou is really quite loud, especially in the circle of people at the top.


    Everyone knows that this is a real murderer. Even Joseph has no temper, let alone these people. If Xu Shaotang is offended, he will die!


    Although I am very interested in the blood jade dragon head and want to take it into my pocket, compared with my own life, the blood jade dragon head is not worth mentioning!


    Even though Xu Shaotang didn''t think about what he would do to them, they have already begun to think about what kind of revenge Xu Shaotang will take after destroying Zhao Ji''s good deeds.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhao Ji speechless and looks at the two rich people in Xizhou not far away.


    The two people''s eyes have been staring at this side, this will see Xu Shaotang sweep over the eyes, immediately to him a friendly smile, as if to say: we understand! Don''t worry, we won''t bid!


    Xu Shaotang smiles back at them, then turns his head and looks at Zhao Ji: "did you say hello to them in advance?"


    "No!"


    Zhao Ji said with a faint smile: "they are all smart people! What I''m interested in is nothing more than the double dragon bottle and the blood jade dragon head. The double dragon bottle was photographed by Zhu an, and now the blood jade dragon head is left. They can guess that I must take the blood jade dragon head! And believe it or not, even if Dame gave them the blood jade faucet, they didn''t dare to take it! "


    "It''s not so exaggerated, is it?" Xu Shaotang said in surprise.


    "You underestimate your own influence in their hearts, and also underestimate the influence of our country now!"


    Speaking of this, Zhao Ji''s face showed a proud look, "since the hand of God, the strength of our Xia state has developed rapidly, but the strength of our old rivals has not risen but declined. People with a little common sense all know what this tap means to us. Except Zhu an, who can''t see clearly, other people''s hearts are like mirrors! ¡±


    the dragon has a very special position in the culture of Xia state, which is exactly the leader!


    To a certain extent, the blood jade dragon head has gone beyond the scope of art and has risen to the spiritual level.


    When they photographed the blood jade dragon head, they were not only against Xu Shaotang, but also against Xia!


    Before they did not care, but now with the rise of Xia''s status, they dare not do so!


    And those who bid, in fact, are only symbolic bids. After all, Zhao Ji didn''t say anything. As long as Zhao Ji made a bid, they would stop bidding immediately.The price of the blood jade dragon head is rising at the speed of tortoise. Every bidder will take a look at Zhao Ji first. When they see that Zhao Ji has not moved, they will add a little money symbolically, so that the auction can continue.


    Zhu an doesn''t feel confused at the moment. He looks here from time to time, but he only sees Zhao Ji and Xu Shaotang whispering there. He doesn''t care about the price of Xueyu dragon head.


    At the moment, the price of the blood jade dragon head has been raised to 350 million. Zhu an is really interested in the blood jade dragon head. After seeing Zhao Ji''s reaction, he gritted his teeth and said loudly: "400 million!"


    Hearing Zhu an''s price, the auctioneer cried.


    Finally, someone did not raise the price by 10 million or 5 million yuan. Zhu an set a record for the increase of blood jade dragon head!


    As Zhu an''s voice fell, the original bidders immediately stopped bidding.


    Everyone will look at Zhao Ji, waiting to see how Zhao Ji moves. Now, they don''t need to bid any more, they just need to watch the excitement quietly.


    At this time, Zhao Ji finally slowly raised his head and looked at his auctioneer.


    This meeting, in the eyes of this auctioneer, Zhao Ji is his Savior. If Zhao Ji doesn''t bid, he may never have the chance to host such an auction again!


    Zhao Ji smiles, looks at Zhu an, looks at the auctioneer, and says, "401 million points!"


    "Cough..."


    Hearing Zhao Ji''s words, the auctioneer coughed suddenly, and the hammer in his hand also fell to the ground with a "bang".

 Chapter 1891

    Although their auction does not set a minimum price increase limit, because all the people who can come to the auction are the top rich, the minimum price increase here has never been less than one million. Now Zhao Ji has a good point to say, which immediately makes the auctioneer and the people present feel that the three views are broken.


    Xu Shaotang covered his face and said to Zhao Ji in a tearful way: "old man, what do you mean?"


    "What''s the shame?" Zhao Ji said with a smile: "since there is no lower limit for price increase, I''ll add a cent, which is completely in line with the rules of the game. Why should I be embarrassed?"


    "Well, you are very good!"


    Xu Shaotang gives Zhao Ji a thumbs up, but looks at Zhu an over there.


    Zhu an obviously didn''t expect Zhao Ji to do this. In his opinion, it''s a very humiliating thing. It''s also a thing without the slightest gentlemanly demeanor. He doesn''t care to do such a thing.


    "500 million!"


    Zhu an''s voice rang out again, but he thought bitterly in his heart, don''t you want to play once and only add one point, then I will play with you to the end!


    He already knows that Zhao Ji will definitely make a bid soon, and is still only one point more than him.


    But he doesn''t care. If Zhao Ji doesn''t raise the price, he will raise it to see how stable Zhao Ji can be!


    "Five hundred and one points!"


    As expected, Zhao Ji only added one point.


    The auctioneer looks at Zhu an again, and his hurt heart gets some comfort. If he adds it like this, the blood jade dragon head can still sell at a sky high price. Although the process is full of twists and turns, it is getting closer and closer to the estimated auction price in their heart.


    Zhu an didn''t let the auctioneer down and immediately called out a price of 600 million yuan.


    "601 million!"


    "Seven hundred million!"


    "Seven hundred and one points!"


    After that, no matter how Zhu an increased the price, Zhao Ji would always be only one cent more than him. However, with Zhu an''s strong price increase, the price of Xueyu dragon head soared rapidly. In a flash, its auction price has broken the one billion mark.


    At this time, the auctioneer can finally have peace of mind.


    Their estimated auction price is one billion yuan. Now it has exceeded this price. His job has been saved, and he can get a lot of commission.


    "1.5 billion!"


    Just when everyone thought Zhao Ji was going to shout out a billion and one cents, a sudden voice broke the deadlock between Zhao Ji and Zhu an.


    The auctioneer''s calm face was filled with surprise and said excitedly: "1.5 billion! This gentleman has offered 1.5 billion! Is there a higher price? "


    People followed the voice and saw that the person who had just called out the price of 1.5 billion was actually OLOS of the west continent fed consortium.


    Auros. Feder is the contemporary leader of Feder financial group, which is also the top financial group in Xizhou. Its investment is all over the world, and it is worthy of being a giant.


    Xu Shaotang frowned at Aoluo. Didn''t this man make it clear just now that he would not bid? How could this suddenly bid again? Is it because the heat of the auction has come down that it deliberately adds fire to it?


    However, his fire is too big! The price of the blood jade dragon head was doubled in half at one time, which caught all the people on the scene unprepared. Even Zhao Ji, who was as steady as Mount Tai, had a sulky look on his face.


    Zhu an, who has been paying close attention to Zhao Ji, noticed the change of Zhao Ji''s look. Looking at the angry look on Zhao Ji''s face, he felt very comfortable.


    The price of 1.5 billion yuan will definitely not be increased. If it goes on, it will not be worth it!


    Although he didn''t photograph the blood jade dragon head himself, as long as the blood jade dragon head wasn''t photographed by Zhao Ji, he was happy. Even if Zhao Ji could photograph it, it was estimated that Zhao Ji would bleed a lot.


    The voice of master Zhao''s seditious voice is still ringing


    "Plus!"


    Zhao Ji clenched his teeth, hit the armrest of the chair with a heavy fist, and said in a loud voice: "1.8 billion!"


    Since you want to go shopping, you can go shopping to the end!


    Although Zhao Ji is not necessarily as rich as Aoluo, Longteng group is not afraid of Feder group. Is it who is fighting for more money? Let''s see who can''t hold on first!


    Hearing Zhao Ji''s voice, Aoluo was slightly stunned, and then quickly cast his eyes to them. He constantly shook his head to Zhao Ji and called out: "two billion!"


    Just for a moment, the price of Xueyu dragon head, which had been deadlocked for a long time, suddenly soared at a terrifying speed.


    Two billion!


    This is definitely the most expensive artwork in the history of auction!


    The auctioneer has passed out with happiness, two billion! This let him worry for a long time, finally brought him a huge surprise.Looking at Aoluo who constantly shakes his head at them, Xu Shaotang inexplicably asks: "what does this Aoluo really mean?"


    Zhao Ji is also thinking about aoluosi''s intention. Suddenly, he seems to understand something. A slight smile finally appears on his angry face.


    "Don''t shoot!" Zhao Ji waved his hand to Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "give up!"


    "Ah? "


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled and asked," do you give up? Are you out of money? Shall I give you some more? "


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang feels ashamed and joking. Behind Zhao Ji is the huge Longteng group. No matter how much money he will need, he just doesn''t know why Zhao Ji suddenly gave up the auction he was determined to get.


    This old man, don''t you want to rob the blood jade dragon head that orlos photographed? Xu Shaotang thought of it in his heart.


    Zhao Ji said with a smile, "if you give up, give up! Let''s increase the price. Isn''t it cheaper for others? "


    "All right!"


    Since Mr. Zhao has said so, Xu Shaotang has nothing to say. The blood jade dragon head is not what he wants to shoot.


    However, this Aoluo suddenly killed, so that the original good game was destroyed. Xu Shaotang has already begun to think that after the auction, Aoluo should give himself a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, he doesn''t mind to make trouble for the Feder consortium. Although he won''t kill Aoluo, it should not be a problem to let Aoluo lose billions That''s the problem!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quietly grabs the phone in his pocket, thinking about whether to let Xiao Jingwen order an appetizer for aoluosi first.


    "Two billion once! Two billion twice! Two billion three times! It''s a deal


    Finally, the blood jade dragon head was bought by oloss at a sky high price of 2 billion yuan!

 Chapter 1892

    There was no anger on Zhao Ji''s face. On the contrary, there was an indescribable joy, which made Xu Shaotang confused.


    "Well, now we have the last piece left, which we added temporarily." After the excitement just now, the auctioneer''s face was not completely calm down. He said with a smile, "this last auction is a bit special. To be honest, I don''t even know the meaning of this auction."


    Listening to the auctioneer''s words, people''s faces suddenly showed a look of curiosity.


    As an auctioneer, I can''t believe that he said this, and it''s still in such a high-level auction. Is it because he was too excited that something went wrong with his head?


    Facing everyone''s curious eyes, the auctioneer continued: "this auction is a statue, to be exact, a strange statue! I can''t introduce this statue. Let''s have a look at it first, and I''ll tell you again! "


    When the light was focused on the exhibition stand, a statue about 10 cm high suddenly appeared in front of the crowd.


    Maybe it''s because we''re afraid that we can''t see the small statue clearly. The enlarged picture of the statue appears on the projector of the auction hall. The picture is very clear, so that people can see every part of the statue.


    The sculpture technology of this statue is very clever. From the picture, we can clearly see that the statue is a woman, and she has an extremely beautiful face. They can even clearly see the woman''s hair, and her eyes are vivid, as if they will live at any time.


    "Boom!"


    While everyone was staring at the statue strangely, Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly seemed to explode.


    His eyes were fixed on the statue, as if he was possessed. He had never seen the woman on the statue, but he felt that he was so familiar with the woman. There was only one voice in his heart, which was that he had to take pictures of the statue, regardless of the price!


    "We also know who made this statue, which Mr. dam collected from several crew members the other day. "The auctioneer said slowly," I really don''t have much to introduce about this statue. We only know that this is a wooden doll. Yes, you heard me right. This is a wooden doll! "


    speaking of this, maybe even the auctioneer himself felt a little funny. After laughing for a while, he continued:" the reason why this wooden doll can enter Mr. dam''s eyes is mainly because of its exquisite carving technology! However, when we tested the wooden doll, we found an incredible thing. The wooden doll has a history of more than 5000 years, but after such a long time, it is still not rotten. It has to be said that it is a miracle! "


    "A wooden doll that hasn''t decayed for five thousand years?"


    Listening to the auctioneer''s words, someone immediately issued a voice of doubt, "do you think we are all fools?"


    Unless it is kept in absolute vacuum, this wooden doll can not be decayed at all!


    "It''s normal for this gentleman to have such doubts, even I think it''s incredible! What''s more, this wooden doll can''t burn and sink into the water. It''s unheard of! " The auctioneer said with a smile, "but I can guarantee that what I have said is true. If any one of you finds that I have a half empty word after taking this wooden doll, we will pay double compensation according to the auction price!"


    Hearing the words of the auctioneer, the doubter immediately closed his mouth.


    Tim''s auction house has never sold anything that doesn''t match the actual description.


    In terms of credibility, we still choose to believe the auctioneer''s words.


    "As we know nothing about this auction, the starting price of this auction is 100000!" Auctioneer Da probably didn''t hold any hope for the auction. He joked: "the reason why we want to start the auction at the price of 100000 is that Mr. dam spent 100000 to determine the year of the auction."


    His funny words immediately made everyone laugh.


    I have to say that this auctioneer is really good at thinking about people''s minds. If he describes this auction as extravagant, people will not be interested in it. On the contrary, his tone of ridicule makes people think it''s very interesting. One hundred thousand is negligible for any of you. Even if you spend ten million to buy a curiosity, you will feel it It''s worth it.


    "100 million!"


    As soon as the auctioneer''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s voice began to ring.


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice rang out, everyone looked at him in amazement.


    It was true that some people wanted to spend tens of thousands of yuan to buy this strange wooden doll to play with, but as soon as Xu Shaotang came up, he doubled the auction price by a thousand times, which directly shocked everyone.


    Mr. Xu Tang said: "I''m joking about the price? Are you sure you''re going to spend $100 million on this


    There are really no rules for this auction. If it were a general auction, the auctioneer would not ask such seemingly retarded questions.


    But in fact, this auctioneer is really smart. If he asks a lot of questions, people will have a better impression on him. Moreover, people are willing to spend 100 million to buy such a wooden doll, and they won''t stop buying it just because of his words.What''s more, if he cuts in a word more, other people will have more time to think. At that time, the price of this auction piece may increase a lot.


    "You''re burning money, aren''t you?"


    Zhao Ji was also surprised by the price Xu Shaotang suddenly called out, and said in a low voice, "why do you spend 100 million to buy such a wooden doll?"


    "I have to buy it!" Xu Shaotang whispered to Zhao Ji, looked at the auctioneer and said, "I''m not kidding. You can start the auction process now!"


    "This gentleman seems to be an acute man!" The auctioneer laughed and said mechanically, "one hundred million, one hundred million..."


    "Two hundred million!"


    You don''t have to guess. It must be Zhu an.


    Xu Shaotang did not look at Zhu an, calmly said: "500 million!"


    He doesn''t want to waste time with Zhu an. If Zhu an wants to bid up the price, just let him go. If he really gets angry, he doesn''t mind letting Zhu an know why the flowers are so red now! This is what he must get. Who dares to force it out of his hand? He never mind showing his ferocious side.


    Zhu an quietly looked at Xu Shaotang one eye, after all, still did not dare to bid up prices.


    He has not suffered a loss. Who knows whether Xu Shaotang deliberately stimulates him. When he bids high, Xu Shaotang suddenly gives up.


    Xu Shaotang is very satisfied to pay 400 million more for such a useless wooden doll, which can be regarded as revenge for Shuanglong bottle.

 Chapter 1893

    Xu Shaotang doesn''t think it''s thanks to spending 500 million on a wooden doll the size of a palm.


    But, in other people''s eyes, they don''t think so.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang and Zhao Jigang walked out of the auction hall, Zhu an came over with a smile, looked at the dull wooden doll in Xu Shaotang''s hand, and said with a smile: "Mr. Xu is really rich! I spent 500 million to buy such a wooden doll. I have to admire Mr. Xu''s courage! "


    "It''s none of your business!" Xu Shaotang has been worried about Zhu an for a long time. At the moment, he doesn''t plan to laugh with him any more. He looks at Zhu an coldly and says, "you have time to talk nonsense with me here. You''d better go to someone to ask if your double dragon bottle is worth buying."


    Zhu an''s face changed slightly when he talked about the double dragon bottle, but he soon regained his smile and said calmly: "I still like the double dragon bottle. I think I can drink with the jade bottle used by the ancient emperor of Xia kingdom in the future. I think the 800 million yuan is worth it. At least, few people in the world have my treatment."


    Although there is pain in his heart, he can''t show it in front of Xu Shaotang and Zhao Ji. The more he loves, the more happy others are?


    Anyway, it has become an established fact now. Instead of making others laugh, it''s better to accept it calmly, so as not to be inferior in front of others.


    "I still have the chamber pot used by the emperor. Would you like to try it?" Xu Shaotang snorted, thinking whether to teach Zhu an a profound lesson. His father, Duke holly, might not dare to be so arrogant in front of him, and he didn''t know who gave him such confidence.


    "Chamber pot?"


    Zhu an was obviously not familiar with Xia state. He looked at Xu Shaotang doubtfully. Although he didn''t know what Xu Shaotang said about the chamber pot, he could guess from Xu Shaotang''s face that it was definitely not a good thing. He gave Xu Shaotang a slant, and then turned to Zhao Ji and said, "it''s really a pity that Mr. Zhao came back empty handed this time What a pity! Mr. Zhao and my father are also old friends. If Mr. Zhao opens his mouth, I may consider transferring this pair of dragon bottles to you. "


    "You''d better keep it for yourself and drink the bar!"


    Zhao Ji said with a smile: "my old man is not so extravagant as you young people. He drinks with 800 million jade bottles. If he accidentally falls on the ground, I will be distressed. After all, my money is earned by myself. Unlike Duke Zhu an, I can inherit the property of my family! I really envy you, old man. "


    Beautiful!


    Listening to Zhao Ji''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help exclaiming in his heart that Jiang is really old and spicy. Although Zhao Ji seems to be envious of Zhu an, he actually roundly scolds Zhu an as a dandy who only knows how to rely on his family. From beginning to end, Zhao Ji doesn''t say a dirty word, but he undoubtedly scolds Zhu an bloody!


    What is realm? This is the realm!


    Zhu an couldn''t understand the meaning of Zhao Ji''s words. He was angry in his heart. He wanted to teach the old man a lesson, but he finally held back. He knew that if he dared to fight Zhao Ji, let alone Xu Shaotang, even his father would not let him go.


    "Mr. Zhao, when you live in this world, you should have fun in time. Otherwise, would you like to come to this world for nothing?" Zhu an tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart and said, "if I get to Mr. Zhao''s age, I will definitely ignore the world and enjoy the rest of my life."


    Zhu an is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He does not carry a dirty word, but he scolds Zhao Ji in disguise. There is not much time left. In Xia''s words, that is "the old man never dies"!


    While they were fighting each other over there, OLOS and another member of the Xizhou consortium came here with a smile on their face.


    Seeing Aoluo''s blood jade dragon head, zhu''an seemed to find a way to humiliate Aoluo and said with a smile: "Mr. Aoluo, Congratulations! The blood jade dragon head has set a record in the history of auction. It will certainly become the heirloom of the Feder family


    The blood jade dragon head, which is of great significance to the Xia state, will become the heirloom of the Feder family, which is undoubtedly a slap in the face of Zhao Ji and Xu Shaotang.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to attack, Zhao Ji gently pulled him and motioned him not to be impulsive. This annoying Zhu an must have taught him a lesson, but not in this way.


    "I don''t think so!" Aoluosi gave Zhu an a faint smile, turned to Zhao Ji and said: "Mr. Zhao, this blood jade dragon is of great significance to your Xia country, so I discussed with Mr. Anka that we should jointly photograph this blood jade dragon head and present it to your country''s Museum for future generations to look forward to it! We are too busy to take this blood jade dragon head to your country this time, so please ask Mr. Zhao to do it for us. Thank you very much


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang exclaimed in surprise and looked at Aoluo and Anka in surprise. He planned to find Aoluo''s trouble afterwards. Unexpectedly, it was this situation.


    Looking at Zhao Ji''s calm face, Xu Shaotang finally understood why he suddenly gave up the auction. The old man had already guessed it at that time. No wonder he was so calm. He said, how could the old man give up such a treasure as Xueyu Longtou!But then again, the price of the blood jade dragon head was only 1.5 billion yuan. It was Zhao Ji''s sudden increase in price that made its price soar to 2 billion yuan. Aoluosi and aoluosi paid 500 million yuan more for nothing. This result is really a bit of a joke!


    Listen to Aoluo''s words, Zhu an''s face can no longer keep that deliberately pretended gentleman smile, he now found that he is a clown in the eyes of others, he tried his best to shoot things, but this will be given to Zhao Ji, this slap will hurt his face, so that let him face a black, a pair of fists to hold tightly, want to put his face Those who let themselves lose face are all killed on the spot!


    "Then I''ll thank you both!" Zhao Ji certainly won''t refuse such a good thing. Even if he bought the blood jade dragon head, he would donate it to a museum. "However, I''m really ashamed to let them spend 500 million more for nothing. In this way, as a return gift, I''ll choose two pieces from my collection and give them to you. The right is to thank you for donating the blood jade dragon head to our country!"


    "In that case, it''s better to be respectful than obedient!"


    Aoluo and Anka smile, this result, also can be regarded as happy, Zhao Ji sent out the collection, certainly not ordinary things, the key is, Zhao Ji accepted their courtship!

 Chapter 1894

    When Xu Shaotang took the blood jade dragon head from Aoluo''s men, Zhu an''s face was hard to see.


    I don''t know which tendon in his head is short circuited. The feeling of being humiliated makes Zhu an lose control at this moment. Looking at the blood jade dragon head, he suddenly comes up with an idea to destroy the blood jade dragon head!


    At this moment, Zhu an suddenly touches his temple and falls to Xu Shaotang without any sign. It feels like he faints because he can''t bear the huge humiliation.


    However, how could Xu Shaotang let Zhu an do what he wanted? When Zhu an just moved, his body went straight away. Zhu an didn''t touch Xu Shaotang, and lost his support, so he suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Zhu an''s body hit the ground heavily, and immediately gave out a cry of pain.


    Until this time, Zhu an''s two bodyguards reacted and quickly went forward to help Zhu an up.


    "As you can see, he fell down on his own." Xu Shaotang looked at Zhu an who was lifted up by the bodyguard with a smile and said, "Sir Zhu an, are you playing touch porcelain when you are so young? Or is he hollowed out by wine? Young man, you should know how to be temperate


    Zhu an face a black, mercilessly stare Xu Shaotang one eye, gnash teeth of say: "my body is very good!"


    With that, Zhu an turns around angrily. If he stays here, it''s nothing more than a laughing stock. He records the account on Xu Shaotang''s head, thinking that if he has the right opportunity, he must crack down on Xu Shaotang''s arrogance!


    Looking at Zhu an who is helped to leave, Xu Shaotang suddenly shows a smile of evil spirit at the corner of his mouth, quietly raises his hand, and several genuine Qi fall on Zhu an''s three legs without any sign.


    The three felt numb on their legs, and then all fell to the ground.


    "Pa..."


    With a crisp sound, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a satisfied smile on his face. At the same time, he held the blood jade dragon head in his hand and said to Zhu an, "Sir Zhu an, what''s the matter with you? Shall I call a doctor for you? You two bodyguards are too irresponsible to let you fall down! "


    "Wow, isn''t that a double dragon bottle?" Xu Shaotang just finished, and "shocked" said: "your bodyguard actually broke the double dragon bottle! This is a double dragon bottle worth 800 million yuan! "


    Fortunately, the other things Zhu an photographed were not fragile objects such as jade or porcelain. Otherwise, their fall would probably become the most expensive fall cost in history!


    However, a fall of 800 million, should also be considered the most expensive fall cost!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang yelling in his ear, Zhu an''s face was very blue. He got up from the ground and looked at the broken Shuanglong bottle, biting his teeth "crunching".


    "Xu Shaotang, you are cruel!" Zhu an holds his fist and tries to control himself so that he doesn''t rush to fight with Xu Shaotang.


    "No, what do you mean by that?" Xu Shaotang "inexplicably" looked at Zhu an and said: "you fell down, I kindly came to ask you if you want to help you call an ambulance, you actually said so? This is really a response to the old saying of our country, the dog bites LV Dongbin and doesn''t know the good heart


    "You know how we fall!"


    Zhu an stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely. He doesn''t know how he fell down. He just feels that his leg doesn''t seem to have any strength in the moment just now. He doesn''t know what''s going on, but he can guess that it must have something to do with Xu Shaotang. This bastard is absolutely intentional!


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "of course I know how you fell. I believe everyone knows! Just now I told you, young people should know how to control! Even if you don''t control yourself, even your bodyguards don''t control themselves. I suggest you change such bodyguards. They are all hollowed out by wine and sex. How can you protect your safety? "


    Zhu an was choked by Xu Shaotang for a moment. Now he really regretted his stupid act.


    Just now, he has pretended to fall once, but this time he did. This is just an excuse for Xu Shaotang. He clearly knows that Xu Shaotang is playing tricks, but he doesn''t know how to refute Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Zhao Ji slowly walked forward, looking at the broken Shuanglong bottle on the ground, with a slight puff on his face, it seemed that he was secretly distressed.


    Although Zhu an photographed the double dragon bottle, it is a national treasure of the Xia kingdom. If it is not broken, it will have a chance to return to the Xia kingdom. But now, there is no chance.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Zhao!"


    Zhao Ji is secretly distressed when oloss came forward with a smile on his face.


    Zhao Ji slightly a Leng, unclear so of ask a way: "happy from where?"


    He was so distressed that he didn''t know what he said.


    "Didn''t you say that this pair of dragon bottles is a pair?" Ollos said with a smile: "now that Sir Juan''s double dragon bottle is broken, you are the only one left in the world. Do you think the value of your double dragon bottle will multiply? Isn''t that a happy event? ""That''s true."


    Zhao Ji also reflected that the rarer things in the world are, the more valuable they are.


    "Then we really want to thank Sir Juan!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Sir Zhu an, you don''t like to drink with the emperor''s bottle. Mr. Zhao still has a double dragon bottle. Why don''t you buy it too?"


    Have a good time! It''s great!


    Xu Shaotang admits that he really has a little bit of evil. He likes to base his happiness on Zhu an, a disgusting person. Looking at Zhu an''s iron blue face, he is very happy!


    Xu Shaotang''s words are like a needle into Zhu an''s heart. He bites his teeth to avoid abusing words that don''t conform to his own identity. He constantly comforts himself in his heart and doesn''t have the same opinion as Xu Shaotang.


    "You''d better keep the double dragon bottle for Mr. Zhao to drink by himself. Life is short and you can enjoy it while you can. Enjoy it a lot!" Zhu an tried to suppress his anger, glared at several people, turned to his bodyguard and said, "let''s go!"


    Looking at the back of Zhu an''s angry departure, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing.


    "Well, let''s go, too!" Zhao Ji smiles and says to aoluosi and Anka, "you two, I must thank you very much for coming to Xiaguo some other day."


    "Mr. Zhao, you''re welcome!"

 Chapter 1895

    Back at the hotel, Zhao Ji immediately said to Xu Shaotang, "give me a closer look at the wooden doll you bought!"


    He knows that Xu Shaotang is not a fool. If he can make Xu Shaotang spend 500 million to buy this wooden doll, it should not be as simple as they think.


    Xu Shaotang hands the wooden doll to Zhao Ji.


    Zhao Ji took it over and just started to feel the difference of this wooden doll.


    The wooden doll really feels warm and moist, and the wood texture can be clearly seen on it. However, it is very heavy to start with. It feels like metal, but it is not as cold as metal. He tried to pinch the wooden doll with his nails, but there was no trace left.


    "It''s really strange!" Zhao Ji carefully looked at the wooden doll and said, "it''s not that the wooden doll can''t burn well when it''s in the water. If it''s not for a try?"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, conveniently took a beautifully packaged match from the side to light, and put the burning match under the wooden doll.


    They were staring at the wooden doll, no matter how the match burned, the wooden doll did not have the slightest sign of scorching. When the match went out, they turned the wooden doll over, and the flame did not leave any trace on the wooden doll. There was only slight heat in the place where the match burned just now.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Zhao Ji said curiously: "this wooden doll is really weird. I haven''t heard of wood that can''t be burnt by fire!"


    He claims to have seen the world, but the wooden doll seems to have gone beyond his cognition.


    Since it''s true that the fire doesn''t burn well, you don''t need to test it even if you sink into the water. As for the weight of the wooden doll, you should do this.


    When Zhao Ji looks at the wooden doll curiously, Xu Shaotang has taken out his mobile phone and started to inquire. However, the result is that there is no such wood!


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know anything about this wooden doll when you buy it at such a high price?" Looking at Xu Shaotang looking up information on the Internet, Zhao Ji asked in amazement.


    He thought that Xu Shaotang knew something about this wooden doll. However, looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, he seemed to know nothing about this wooden doll just like him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I really know nothing about this wooden doll."


    "How much did you spend? You''ve got a lot of money and no place to use? " Zhao Ji said with a black face.


    "I know nothing about this wooden doll, but I know it will be useful to me!" Xu Shaotang fixed his eyes on the wooden doll and said in a deep voice: "when I see this wooden doll, there is a voice in my heart telling me that no matter how much it costs, I have to buy this wooden doll!"


    Zhao Ji took a dubious look at Xu Shaotang, handed the wooden doll to him, and said, "after you return home, you can find two experts in this field to help you see if this wooden doll is any product."


    "I have the same plan!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. He thought of the Professor Kang Weimin who told him about the netherworld. He didn''t know why. He had a feeling that this wooden doll might have something to do with the culture of Tang Yu period studied by Professor Kang Weimin. Maybe Professor Kang Weimin knew the origin of this wooden doll.


    The value of this wooden doll in Xu Shaotang''s heart is not measurable by money at all. To be more mysterious, it is that he is predestined with this wooden doll.


    "Well, it''s been a day. You should have a rest early. We have to go back to the capital early tomorrow morning."


    At Zhao Ji''s age, their curiosity is not so heavy. Anyway, they don''t know the origin of the wooden doll. Instead of thinking about it here, they''d better have a good rest. His old age, physical strength is unable to compare with Xu Shaotang such young people.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ll take care of the blood jade dragon head for you for the time being, so as to prevent those gangsters from taking the idea of the blood jade dragon head."


    "You''re not talking about Juan, are you?" Zhao Ji said with a smile: "I''m afraid Zhu an doesn''t have the courage, right? Last time in England, didn''t he suffer enough? He should know how good you are


    If Zhu an didn''t know Xu Shaotang''s strength, he would have been unable to bear Xu Shaotang for a long time. Could he have been bullied by Xu Shaotang just now?


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the heart of harming people can''t be without, the heart of preventing people can''t be without! That zhu''an is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He has suffered so much loss under our hands and lost face. He is not sure what extreme tactics he will adopt, so it''s better to be careful. "


    When he saw Zhu an''s angry and depraved appearance when he left, he felt that Zhu an was not so easy to give up on this matter. Although Zhu an''s chances of taking risks were really small, he had to guard against it.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhao Ji nodded with a smile and said, "in that case, you can do it. I''m very relieved that the blood jade dragon head is in my hand."


    "Ha ha, you are not afraid of me running away with my treasure!" Xu Shaotang joked.Zhao Ji gave him a white look and hummed: "run for a while and I''ll have a look! Well, don''t be poor. Go to bed. I''m going to have a rest. The thought of flying for such a long time tomorrow makes my head ache. The older I get, the more useless I become. "


    "OK, then you can have a good rest." Xu Shaotang pointed to the room next door and said, "I will sleep next door to you. If there is anything, please call me at any time."


    "It''s better not to do anything!" Zhao Ji said with a smile, "I''ve heard that your mouth is a crow''s mouth. It''s full of good but bad spirits. Can''t you expect me to sleep till dawn?"


    Hearing Zhao Ji''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks black and thinks, who is slandering himself behind his back?


    They make a few jokes again. Zhao Ji goes back to the room to have a rest. Xu Shaotang also comes to the next room with Xueyu Longtou and his wooden doll.


    He''s not sleepy, to be exact.


    He has been playing with the wooden doll in his hand, carefully thinking about where he saw the woman on the wooden doll.


    He is so familiar with this woman, but he just can''t remember when he met her. This problem has been bothering him and made him unable to sleep at all.


    As time goes by, Xu Shaotang still can''t sleep. In desperation, he turns on his mobile phone and starts to search for clues related to this wooden doll on the Internet.


    Unconsciously, the time came to the second half of the night. When Xu Shaotang was upset because he had searched the information for a long time but failed to get anything, his ears suddenly moved slightly. Then, he felt a dangerous breath coming to them.

 Chapter 1896

    Xu Shaotang jumped up quickly from the bed, picked up the blood jade faucet and the wooden doll, and rushed into Zhao Ji''s room like lightning.


    Maybe he was too tired. Even though Xu Shaotang rushed into the room, Zhao Ji didn''t feel it and still snored heavily.


    Seeing that Zhao Ji is OK, Xu Shaotang is relieved. He puts the blood jade dragon head and the wooden doll down in Zhao Ji''s room, and then leaves the room quickly. He has already come to the outside of the villa.


    With a slight movement of his ear, he had determined the position of those who approached quickly.


    In the dark, dozens of people dressed as mercenaries are carrying all kinds of guns to the outside of the villa.


    "Hidden!"


    All of a sudden, the leading mercenary gave orders in a low voice on the wireless channel and made a hidden gesture at the same time.


    Hearing the command coming from the radio, the scattered people who burst into the villa immediately stopped and quickly used all the shelter around to hide their body.


    In front of them, a shadow was leaning leisurely against a banyan tree the size of a bowl by the side of the road, but his eyes were looking at them.


    They don''t know whether the other party has seen them or not, but instinctively feel that this person is not easy to provoke.


    However, Xu Shaotang did not see them. He was not a cat, and there was no light in the dark night. He could not do night vision only by his naked eyes. However, he had already noticed the location of the dozens of people, and everyone''s location was felt by his strong perception ability.


    Although it''s not a cat, it''s not much different from a cat because of its powerful perception. The only difference is that one uses listening and the other uses seeing.


    "Here we are. Don''t let the cat catch you!" Xu Shaotang said faintly: "while I don''t want to kill people so much, come out and tell me who ordered me. Maybe I can spare you a dog''s life!"


    He really doesn''t want to kill people. Maybe it''s because his realm has improved. Now he keeps a deliberate control over the killing. These mercenaries are just ordinary mercenaries. He really doesn''t have much interest in killing these people. Killing these mercenaries can only dirty his own hands. He just wants to know whether these mercenaries are instructed by Zhu an.


    Although he had doubts in his mind, he still wanted to get the exact answer from these mercenaries.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the mercenaries knew that this man had found them.


    "Fire!"


    Now that it has been discovered, it is necessary to turn the sneak attack into a strong attack. As for Xu Shaotang''s proposal, these desperators have not considered it at all.


    "Daddada..."


    The sound of the gun without warning, a series of bullets toward Xu Shaotang shot away.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly, and his real Qi suddenly gushed out. Those bullets could not penetrate his real Qi defense at all, as if they were hitting on an iron plate. As soon as they got close to Xu Shaotang''s real Qi defense, they would crash down.


    Xu Shaotang slowly to the gang, let their bullets crazy pour out.


    Looking at this extremely strange scene, all the mercenaries were wide eyed, and their faces were full of a look of hell.


    "Retreat! Retreat


    Even a fool knows that they can''t deal with this man in front of him. When he comes back to himself, the mercenary leader shouts loudly that he doesn''t need to use the radio any more.


    "Ha ha, can you go?" Xu Shaotang showed a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth and said in a cold voice, "I gave you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it!"


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly disappeared in place like a ghost. Before the mercenary leader came back, Xu Shaotang had already grasped his neck. At the same time, a fierce Qi swept past the retreating mercenaries. After a scream, few mercenaries could still stand on the ground.


    "You can try to see if you run fast or if I''m really angry!"


    Just when the surviving mercenaries want to escape in the dark, Xu Shaotang has already grabbed the head of the mercenary by the neck and stopped them in front of them.


    The body of the mercenary leader, nearly 200 Jin, is like a chicken in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang who is so strong and abnormal, those mercenaries who are trying to escape are stunned by lightning. They dare not move. The bodies of their companions on the ground are reminding them that if they dare to have a little delusion, the demon like man in front of them will definitely kill them without hesitation.


    Xu Shaotang threw the mercenary who had been choked by him heavily on the ground and said faintly: "now you can tell me who ordered you?"


    "Cough..." The mercenary leader coughed heavily to remove the turbid air from his lungs. Then he looked at the shadow in front of him in horror and asked: "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, you just need to answer my question!" Xu Shaotang said lightly: "don''t try to be a tough guy in front of me. To tell you the truth, I have many kinds of torture. You can''t bear it at all! I just don''t want to torture you scum. You just need to tell me what I want to know! "The mercenary leader hesitated. He didn''t doubt the shadow in front of him. He believed that there were many kinds of torture. He just worried that even if he told him the answer he wanted to know, he would not let them go.


    "On the count of three, if you don''t tell me, I''ll have to use torture." Xu Shaotang didn''t wait for them to speak, so he increased the pressure again and said calmly: "one! Two... "


    When Xu Shaotang just counted to "two", the head of the mercenary immediately trembled and said, "I say, I say!"


    In front of the real experts, they are not qualified to talk about the conditions. He only knows that they still have a chance to survive, but there is no chance to survive! Although they live a life of licking blood, they don''t want to die like this.


    "I just received the task through the broker, saying that I wanted to kill the people in the villa in front of me and grab the treasure called blood jade dragon head in the villa." The mercenary leader said in horror: "as for who issued this mission, I really don''t know..."


    "Oh, where''s the broker you''re talking about, and what''s his name?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t doubt this person. After all, few people would be so stupid as to release this kind of task in person. No one would want others to know that they bought murders. That''s why he has the profession of broker.


    "Harrington!"

 Chapter 1897

    Xu Shaotang is a trustworthy man. After he got what he wanted, he released the remaining mercenaries and asked them to take away the bodies of their companions. The environment nearby is good. Don''t pollute the environment because of the bodies of these mercenaries.


    When the security personnel around the villa arrived, the mercenaries had left with the bodies of their companions.


    When Xu Shaotang returns to his villa, master Zhao Ji wakes up.


    Although the sound insulation effect of the villa is good, the gunshot is too dense. Even those who sleep to death will be awakened by the gunshot.


    "You guessed it?" Zhao Ji''s face didn''t have any look of panic. He knew that with Xu Shaotang, he didn''t have to worry about personal safety.


    "It should be! But it''s not sure yet. " Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "when you leave tomorrow morning, I''ll deal with the rest."


    He wanted to find out about his employer all night, but if he left, there would be no guarantee for the safety of Mr. Zhao Ji. He was really worried about the security personnel here.


    Zhao Ji smiles and asks, "if you are sure that Zhu an is behind the scenes, what are you going to do?"


    "What else can we do? Let Lord Holly come to collect people in person!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, whether I can take Zhu an back completely depends on my mood."


    Now the most suspect is Zhu an. He doesn''t worry about Zhu an leaving overnight. He just needs to make sure that Zhu an is behind the scenes. Even if Zhu an escapes to the ends of the earth, he will catch Zhu an back.


    Although he would not have killed Zhu an, he must have taught him a lesson, otherwise he really thought they had no temper at all.


    "Then you can see for yourself! Just don''t play Juan to death! " Zhao Ji didn''t seem to dissuade Xu Shaotang. "After all, Zhu an is Holly''s son. If he dies, I don''t want to argue with holly."


    It''s just that I''m too lazy to argue. I''m not afraid of trouble. At Zhao Ji''s level, to be honest, even if I kill Zhu an, as long as there is enough evidence to prove that the attack just now was directed by Zhu an, even Lord Holly has nothing to do. At most, I can only retaliate against Longteng group in business. But is Longteng group afraid of holly''s retaliation £¿ Obviously not!


    "Don''t worry!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I know how to do it! Well, you go to rest first! I guess it''s a sleepless night


    "Still thinking about that wooden doll?"


    Zhao Ji knows that Xu Shaotang will not lose sleep because of the attack. If this can make Xu Shaotang lose sleep, then Xu Shaotang is not worthy of their attention.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and sighed softly: "my curiosity is too strong."


    "Curiosity is not a good thing." Zhao Ji said with a smile.


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head, and helplessly said: "but I can''t adjust it!"


    "That''s because you have some ideas in your heart. If you don''t have any ideas in your heart, you will be indifferent." Zhao Jiruo said with deep meaning and said, "well, I won''t spend time with you here. I don''t have the spirit of you! Young is good


    While sighing, Zhao Ji walks into his room and sits there silently with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang hasn''t got time to drink. The door of the villa is pushed open heavily. AoYa comes with several security personnel in a hurry.


    "Mr. Xu, our security personnel just found a lot of blood in the woods outside the villa. Is Mr. Zhao OK?" AoYa asked with some worry.


    "Nothing!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "there''s nothing for you here. Go out!"


    This is a typical behind the scenes, he will deal with things, these people rush to come, if there is anything, really can''t count on these security personnel.


    However, I believe the people who come here have never thought of relying on the security personnel. They all have powerful bodyguards. Compared with these security personnel, obviously their own bodyguards are more reliable. After all, the free things are generally not as good as the charges. The bodyguards are hired at a high price.


    "All right! Excuse me


    AoYa slightly bow, with a few security personnel quickly leave, by the way to help them close the door of the villa.


    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang took Zhao Ji to the airport.


    When they arrived at the airport, they also saw Zhu an, who was escorted down to the airport by bodyguards.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Zhao Ji, "Mr. Zhao, wait a moment. I''ll go and say hello to Zhu an."


    "Go! Be careful


    Zhao Ji said with a smile and a wave.


    Xu Shaotang quickly comes to Zhu an, and the two guards of Zhu an immediately step forward and protect Zhu an firmly behind him."Why are you so nervous? I just want to have a word with Sir Juan Xu Shaotang said with a gentle smile: "Sir Zhu an, don''t always hide behind your bodyguard. In broad daylight, can I eat you?"


    Zhu an stepped forward and pushed away the guard standing in front of him. He said faintly: "I don''t worry about you eating me, but I have something to do. I don''t have time to spend with you here. Not everyone has your leisure! Leave the people you want to protect aside, but come here to talk nonsense with me. I really doubt your professionalism! If there are gangsters now, I''m afraid Mr. Zhao''s safety may not be guaranteed? "


    There is another meaning in Zhu an''s words. Xu Shaotang is just a bodyguard. What qualifications do you have to talk to me here?


    Of course, Xu Shaotang recognized the meaning of Zhu an''s words. He was not angry. He said to Zhu an with a smile: "I won''t delay you too long. I just want to tell you that if the attack on us last night is related to you, you''d better come to Xiaguo to find Zhao and admit your mistake. Don''t wait for me to find you. To be honest, your round table knights, I really won''t let go In the eye! I believe Milo knows that best! "


    "If you didn''t sleep well last night, I suggest you have a good sleep!"


    Zhu an glanced at Xu Shaotang lightly, turned back to his two bodyguards and said, "let''s go, don''t waste time with boring people here!"


    With that, Zhu an walked into the airport.


    Looking at the back of Zhu an and their departure, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: in this world, there are always people who don''t see coffins and don''t shed tears!

 Chapter 1898

    When the special plane took off, Zhu an could no longer maintain his indifferent appearance.


    "Pa!"


    The angry Zhu an slapped one of the guards in the face and said angrily, "it''s all your bad ideas. Now, instead of killing Zhao Ji, we let Xu Shaotang stare at me!"


    Originally, he didn''t want to do that, but he was too angry when he came back to the villa. In addition, the bodyguard''s slander in his ear made him so angry that he would listen to the bodyguard''s idea. Their purpose was very simple. They either killed Zhao Ji or tried to destroy Xueyu Longtou. His double dragon bottle was broken and Xueyu Longtou was broken We can''t leave it, OK!


    However, things are far from as easy as they think. Their plan failed just at the beginning. They know that Xu Shaotang is very powerful, but they didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang is so powerful.


    If he had known that Xu Shaotang''s strength was so terrible, he would not have made such a stupid decision.


    Now Xu Shaotang is staring at him. Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s terrible strength, he starts to play drums in his heart.


    He knows that Xu Shaotang''s words are not just to scare him. If Xu Shaotang is sure that they did it, Xu Shaotang will definitely come to him, even if he hides in his father''s castle.


    Zhu an''s slap was very heavy, and a red handprint appeared on the guard''s face, but he did not dare to show any displeasure.


    "Don''t worry too much, sir." Another bodyguard said in a low voice: "although our plan has not been successful, I have killed Harrington overnight. Even if Xu Shaotang knows that we did it, they can''t find any evidence."


    In this world, only the dead can really keep secrets, so after knowing that those mercenaries had failed last night, he rushed to kill Herrington overnight.


    In addition to the three of them, hayrington is the only one who knows about this matter. Now that hayrington is dead, the attack last night has completely become a headless case.


    Even if Xu Shaotang suspected that they were behind the scenes, Xu Shaotang couldn''t find any evidence, so he had to eat this dumb loss.


    Moreover, after all, Xu Shaotang and his family have never suffered losses from the beginning to the end.


    Hearing this guard''s words, Zhu an''s face looked a little better. He turned to the guard and said, "Zach, are you sure Harrington is dead? If hayrington is not dead and is found by Xu Shaotang, you should know the consequences! "


    "Sure, I''ll guarantee my life!" Zach vowed, "I''ll kill Harrington myself and burn his body. If he can live like this, it''s hell!"


    It is said that every kind of master has his own kind of dog legs. Zach is very close to this saying. Following Zhu an, he will play his ruthlessness incisively and vividly. He helps Zhu an solve many shameful things he has done.


    "Well done!"


    Hearing Zach''s words, Zhu an was a little relieved, and asked the service staff on the plane to pour a glass of red wine for him. With the aroma of red wine, he tasted the wonderful taste of red wine and said with a smile: "Xu Shaotang, even if you guess what I asked people to do, don''t you still have nothing to do with me?"


    As long as Xu Shaotang has no evidence, he is not afraid of Xu Shaotang. The position of Duke Holly is still very high. If Xu Shaotang wants to come to him without evidence, it is estimated that those people above Xia will not agree first.


    With this idea, Zhu an''s worry gradually disappeared, and his face regained a calm look.


    Seeing that Zhu an''s mood stabilized, the beaten bodyguard relaxed a little. He knew that he had escaped for a while. He looked at Zac gratefully. If Zac hadn''t spoken from the side just now, he didn''t know what he would be tortured by Zhu an. In other people''s eyes, Zhu an was a gentleman with elegant demeanor, but they who followed him knew that Zhu an was a gentleman In fact, Ann is a beast. There are so many evil things he has done, but these evil things have been covered up. Few people know that Zhu an did these things, and even Lord Holly doesn''t know the true face of his son.


    "Sir, is that what we''re going to do?" Seeing that Zhu an was in a good mood, Zach stepped forward and said, "Xu Shaotang and Zhao Ji made you suffer a lot this time. We didn''t succeed last night. Do you want to deal with them in the future?"


    He knew that Zhu an couldn''t swallow it. Instead of asking them, he wanted to ask Zhu an.


    However, he was obviously much smarter than the bodyguard who was beaten just now. He didn''t give a specific plan, but just asked Zhu an what he meant. He would do whatever Zhu an said.


    At that time, something really happened, and Zhu an couldn''t blame him.


    You are like a tiger. You can''t stay close to a person like Zhu an without paying attention to them.


    Zhu an slightly looked up at Zac, gently tapping his fingers on the table, thought about it carefully, and finally shook his head and said: "don''t provoke Xu Shaotang for the time being. They must be very sensitive now. They will think of us as soon as they have something! Let''s be quiet for a while, and when they forget about it, we''ll find a way to deal with them! "Of course, he can''t swallow it, but he''s also not stupid. If he takes the initiative to provoke Xu Shaotang at this time, it will really give Xu Shaotang a chance to make trouble for him.


    "Sir, it''s thoughtful!" Zach was very timely to flatter him, and then he said, "let''s let Xu Shaotang and his friends off first, and let them know the power of jazz after the wind has passed."


    Quietly, this flattery is really first-class, at least Zhu an is very comfortable to listen to.


    He is not afraid of Xu Shaotang, nor dare to deal with Xu Shaotang, but now is not the right time! Zhu an thought in his heart, and suddenly felt that Xu Shaotang was not so terrible as Milo.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang also came to the place where he lived.


    However, he searched all over Herrington''s home, but he didn''t find where Herrington was.


    When he found a pool of blood in the basement, he had guessed that Herrington must have been destroyed.


    "It''s very dark! How dare you play the game of destroying corpses with me? " Xu Shaotang stood there quietly, feeling his chin and thinking carefully for a while. Then he said to himself with a smile, "Zhu an, do you think I can''t find any evidence in this way? Ha ha, you are still too naive! "

 Chapter 1899

    After returning from Reina, Juan''s life returned to normal.


    Although he lost a lot of money at the auction, Lord Holly didn''t teach him too severely. He just told him to take a cut and gain wisdom, and told him not to provoke Xu Shaotang.


    Holly has a deeper understanding of Xu Shaotang than Zhu an. Although he has not seen Xu Shaotang since the British summit, he has also learned something about Xu Shaotang from many channels. For people like Xu Shaotang, he tries not to provoke them.


    On the surface, Zhu an promised well, but secretly he was thinking that he must find an opportunity to teach Xu Shaotang a lesson.


    Near midnight, Zhu an, who had a drink with some friends outside, returned to the castle.


    The castle of Duke Holly is very big. It is a castle handed down from the middle ages and one of the best in England.


    Zhu an''s residence is on the right side of the castle, which is a small castle covering an area of about five mu. The small castle is surrounded by Holly''s castle in the middle, and holly''s castle is also composed of dozens of small castles.


    After the guards opened the gate of the castle for him, Juan returned to his home.


    Lady Irene was sitting in the big living room waiting for him. Seeing Juan coming in, she quickly stepped forward to hold the slightly drunk Juan.


    Eileen and Zhu an also had enviable times. Eileen was also a goddess sought after by thousands of people. Under Zhu an''s tender and sweet attack, she finally married Zhu an. However, as Irene''s age gradually increases, the traces of years begin to show mercilessly in her body. Zhu an''s attitude towards her gradually becomes indifferent. There is little communication between them. For Zhu an, this home is just a place to sleep.


    Irene knows that Juan is flirting outside, but she doesn''t see it. She''s just trying to maintain their marriage as much as possible. Of course, she doesn''t want to lose her position as a lady. Her youth is no longer, if you leave Zhu an, she will lose everything she has now.


    "Help me up to bed!"


    Zhu an''s tone is very cold, as if facing his servant rather than his wife.


    Irene has long been used to talking to Zhu an in this tone. With a sad sigh in her heart, she helps Zhu an to the bedroom upstairs.


    The bedroom is just Juan''s bedroom, not theirs. She has forgotten when they last slept together.


    Just as the bedroom door opened, Irene suddenly exclaimed.


    Zhu an is about to scold Irene, but his eyes see a person sitting on the sofa in the bedroom.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    At this moment, Zhu an suddenly stirred up his spirits. He was just slightly drunk. He looked at Xu Shaotang, who was sitting comfortably there with a full face of amazement. A moment later, Zhu an recovered from the sudden shock, and his amazement turned into anger. He yelled at Xu Shaotang: "what are you doing in my house? Get out of here, this is not your place! You are not welcome in my home


    Listening to Zhu an''s shouting, Xu Shaotang was not angry. He changed his stiff body into a slightly more comfortable posture and said to Zhu an with a smile, "when I''m coming, it''s not to see if you''re welcome! Sir Juan, it''s only two days. You haven''t forgotten what I told you at the airport, have you


    Zhu an''s heart suddenly jumps, the secret way, Xu Shaotang found that thing is he sent to do the evidence?


    When he thought about it carefully, he thought that it was impossible. There was no body left in Harrington. Xu Shaotang could not find the evidence because there was no evidence to prove his death.


    After thinking about it, Zhu an pretended to be calm and said, "of course I remember! But, as I said, that night had nothing to do with me! Now, get out of my house immediately, or I''ll accuse you of trespassing! "


    "Hehe, do you want to break into private houses?"


    Xu Shaotang said with indifference: "suit yourself! However, before suing me, I think we should make clear the accounts we have to settle. "


    "What''s the deal?" Zhu an snorted coldly: "Xu Shaotang, you just want to pour dirty water on me because I paid an extra 400 million yuan when I auctioned that wooden doll! If you really think that 400 million is too bad, as long as you kneel down in front of me and kowtow to admit your mistake, I don''t mind helping you make up for the loss. It''s just 400 million. I can afford it! "


    "How rich you are Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "but I''m not interested in talking about money with you. Let''s talk about what I want to talk about."


    As they speak, the guards who are attracted by Irene''s scream rush into the room, block Irene and Zhu an behind, and take out their guns one after another to point at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have any flustered look on his face. He still sat there comfortably and said to Zhu an with a smile, "do you think that if I want your life, these buckets can protect you?"


    He didn''t look at these people at all. If he wanted to kill Zhu an, at least no one in Britain could stop him."They can''t protect me. I don''t know. I only know that if you break into my house illegally and want to do harm to me, I have the right to let them kill you!"


    In Zhu an''s cognition, no matter how fierce Xu Shaotang is, in the face of so many black holes in the muzzle, as long as he orders, Xu Shaotang will never survive! He was looking for a chance to deal with Xu Shaotang, but now he''s good. Xu Shaotang himself has sent him to the door, which is God''s help!


    "Oh, yes?"


    Xu Shaotang stretches lazily. The guards think that Xu Shaotang is going to be bad for Zhu an. Before Zhu an''s order, they subconsciously pull the trigger of the gun.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    A series of gunshots rang out. At the same time, a series of screams followed.


    In less than three seconds, the bodyguards had all fallen to the ground, either holding their hands or their feet, lying on the ground and wailing.


    No one has seen how Xu Shaotang made his move, and no one has seen how these bodyguards have become so miserable at the moment. But who knows, Xu Shaotang must be playing tricks on all this.


    Looking at the bodyguard lying on the ground, the smile on Zhu an''s face gradually disappeared. He looked at Xu Shaotang, who was walking towards him with a smile in amazement. Subconsciously, he exclaimed, "what are you going to do?"


    "What am I going to do? Didn''t I just say that? " Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m ready to have a good chat with you!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang grabs the frightened Zhu an and carries her to the downstairs living room in Irene''s scream.

 Chapter 1900

    "Step on, step on..."


    When they had just arrived in the living room, a sudden sound of footsteps came from outside the door, and then a large number of people with guns rushed into Zhu an''s house.


    "Mr. Xu?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang standing there with Zhu an''s face full of panic, several people can''t help but cry out in a slight panic.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the voices of those people, but he feels that they seem familiar. He seems to have seen them somewhere. When he thinks about it carefully, he suddenly realizes that they should belong to the Knights of the round table. When there was a zombie on the other side of Xizhou, he met these people. Although they were not acquaintances, they were acquaintances.


    "Put down your guns!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang in front of him, the leader gave orders to the people around him.


    Hearing this man''s order, except for those who knew Xu Shaotang, others didn''t put down their guns and seemed to be hesitating.


    "Put it down!" The man raised his voice abruptly and said harshly, "if he wants to kill people, we and the scrap metal in our hands are beating the stone with the egg!"


    They have seen Xu Shaotang''s terror with their own eyes, and they know in their hearts that if Xu Shaotang wants to kill Zhu an, they don''t need to disturb them at all. It''s easy for Xu Shaotang to kill Zhu an quietly.


    "Put down your weapons, all of you!"


    Just when these people were still hesitating, a dignified voice suddenly sounded.


    Hearing this voice, those who hesitated did not hesitate to put down their weapons, and at the same time, they automatically made way, looking respectfully at Lord holly.


    "Mr. Xu, we meet again, but the way of meeting is really special!" Lord Holly looked at Xu Shaotang faintly and asked, "I don''t know if there is any misunderstanding between Zhu an and Mr. Xu. Mr. Xu broke into my castle late at night and hijacked my son. If you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I have to let those people in your country do justice for me!"


    Jiang is still old and spicy. There is no panic on his face. He just looks at Xu Shaotang calmly, and there is no lack of threat to Xu Shaotang in his words.


    "Kidnap your son?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "Your Highness, you really look up to your son. Do I need to kidnap him? I just want to seek justice. The Grand Duchess is also here. If the Grand Duchess can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I won''t bother others to do justice. I''ll deal with it in my own way! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang pushes Zhu an to Lord holly. He doesn''t need to hijack Zhu an or take Zhu an as a shield.


    "Oh?" Duke Holly was amused by Xu Shaotang and asked with a smile, "what explanation do you need from Mr. Xu?"


    This is really ridiculous. Xu Shaotang intruded into his castle to kidnap his son. He even asked him for an explanation. It''s also that Lord Holly is more introverted. Otherwise, he would have been angry.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and snorts: "your precious son, sir Zhu an, hired mercenaries to assassinate master Zhao Ji. If I hadn''t been with him, he might have died under those mercenaries two days ago. Don''t you think you should give me an explanation?"


    "Nonsense! I didn''t. It''s your bloody mouth! " Zhu an immediately said aloud: "you have a grudge because I participated in the bidding of that wooden doll! What you said is nothing


    Of course, it''s impossible for Zhu an to admit this. If he does, he can only say that there is something wrong with his own head.


    "Shut up Lord Holly yelled at Zhu an in a low voice, and then said to Xu Shaotang, "Mr. Xu, although he doesn''t think Zhu an will do such a thing, as long as you have evidence to prove that Zhu an did it, I will give you a reasonable explanation, otherwise, please give me a reasonable explanation!"


    Holly has also experienced numerous storms in his life. By comparing him with Zhu an in front of him, we can see how big the gap between them is.


    It''s the essential quality for a person to achieve great things that he doesn''t panic when he is in trouble, and that Mount Tai collapses before his eyes without changing his face.


    While admiring Holly''s calmness, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since the grand duke wants to see the evidence, I''ll show it to you! Sir Juan thinks he''s doing it perfectly, but he doesn''t know that Herrington has been guarding against him for a long time. He''s smart, and other people''s Herrington is not stupid! "


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhu an heart suddenly jump, secret way, Xu Shaotang really found evidence?


    Xu Shaotang saw Zhu an''s instant panic in his eyes, took out his mobile phone with a smile, and said: "this video is copied from the U disk hidden in the dark grid of the room by hailington. If you are interested, you may as well enjoy it together."


    When Xu Shaotang pressed the play button on the mobile phone screen, a video suddenly began to appear. Xu Shaotang deliberately adjusted the sound of the video to the maximum so that everyone could hear it.


    "I''m Herrington. John, I just got a big deal. Sir Juan just found me and asked me to contact the mercenary to kill a man named Zhao Ji. I checked Zhao Ji''s information. To be honest, although the profit of this business is great, the risk is also great. I can''t guarantee that Zhu an won''t kill people afterwards, so I specially recorded this video. If I was killed, please send this video to Xia Guo by the person who found it... "Hayrington''s video is not long, only a few seconds. Hayrington''s face in the video is worried, but he seems to be a little excited. I think that Zhu an should have spent a lot of money, so that he is willing to gamble. Unfortunately, he lost the bet, not only didn''t get the corresponding reward, but also lost his life.


    When the video ended, everyone except Xu Shaotang was stunned.


    The video is very clear and the meaning is very clear.


    Zhu an stood there in a daze. He never dreamed that hailington had a backhand. The key is that this video still fell into Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    "No way! No way "How could Harrington be so smart? He can''t know me. I''ve never been seen before," she murmured! Fake, this video must be fake


    "You just said you didn''t show your face from beginning to end?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhu an with a smile, and then at Duke holly, and said: "you have heard it, your highness. He himself admits that he manipulated it behind his back. Now, I don''t need to say anything more?"

 Chapter 1901

    At the moment, Lord Holly could not keep calm after all.


    "Pa!"


    Lord Holly raised his hand tremblingly and slapped Zhu an on the face. The palm was not heavy, and he used almost all his strength. A trace of blood suddenly came out of the corner of Zhu an''s mouth.


    Zhu an, who is in a muddle, is also awakened by Holly''s slap. He suddenly rushes to Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone and roars: "fake, this video must be fake! Xu Shaotang, you set me up! "


    Yes, he told his people to do it. His people would not reveal their identity foolishly. If hailington didn''t die, Xu Shaotang might find his head through his bodyguard, but if hailington died, even if hailington prepared his backhand in advance, he would expose his bodyguard and know what the bodyguard looked like at most, I don''t even know the name of the bodyguard, let alone talk about him.


    "Ha ha, Congratulations, guess right, this video is really fake!"


    Xu Shaotang put away his mobile phone first and said to Zhu an with a smile, "but so what? You have just admitted that so many people are listening. Do you think you can deny it?"


    Of course, he can''t have this video. The hailington in the video is made by Ji Rushu looking for a bodyguard of Xu''s family and referring to the photos of hailington he found in hailington''s home. The voice of hailington is synthesized by you Mingze through a series of means. His purpose is to force Zhu an to admit himself. As long as Zhu an admits, the truth of his video will be lost It doesn''t matter.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the people who have just recovered are shocked again. Xu Shaotang admits that this video is fake?


    The key is that Zhu Angang just told the truth because of this fake video.


    "Xu Shaotang!" Zhu an looked at Xu Shaotang, gritting his teeth and said, "I didn''t admit it. You are framing me!"


    Now he wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces. This bastard dares to cheat him with a fake video. Unfortunately, he has been fooled. Now, he will never admit that he was behind the scenes.


    "Do you think it''s useful not to admit it now? Do you want to cheat in front of so many people? " Xu Shaotang glanced at Zhu an lightly, looked at Lord holly and said: "Your Highness, you should know the truth of the matter. I won''t say anything else. Either you give me justice or I get it back by myself. You can do it by yourself."


    "Mr. Xu is really a good tool!"


    Lord Holly looks at Xu Shaotang with a frosty face. Now he can''t blame Xu Shaotang for using this kind of abusive means. He can only blame himself for being too stupid. Others just take a fake video and scare him into recruiting himself. In the final analysis, it''s because Zhu an''s city hall is not deep enough. If the city hall is deep enough, he can hold on to himself But now that he has said it, it is useless to deny it.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not my good method. It''s really that Sir Zhu an''s hand is too black. He has killed Harrington. If I don''t use some means, he won''t admit it! I think your highness does not want me to extort a confession from Sir Juan and his bodyguards by torture. In that case, even if he admits it, I''m afraid your highness will say that I''m a victim. "


    It''s not that he didn''t think about extorting a confession by torture, but it didn''t work after all. He wanted Holly to find no excuse even to deny it.


    Holly glared at Zhu an, who was unwilling to give up. Then he said to Xu Shaotang, "this time, it''s Zhu an''s fault! I''ll call Mr. Zhao in person later and apologize to him! "


    "It''s over with an apology?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "is it too easy for your highness to think about this? Master Zhao Ji is the business leader of Xia state. I believe you should also know that Sir Zhu an hired a murderer. If you just apologize, it will be over. I''m afraid that everyone will dare to do harm to master Zhao in the future? "


    This Holly is really crafty. He knows he won''t give up so easily, so he wants to leave himself and go directly to master Zhao Ji.


    Maybe if he said a few good words to master Zhao Ji, this thing would be over.


    But for Xu Shaotang, it must be impossible to pass this matter so easily. If he does not teach Zhu an a profound lesson, does he really think that his broken title is very effective?


    "Of course, it can''t be as simple as an apology!" Lord Holly shook his head and said, "as long as Mr. Zhao is willing to forgive Zhu an''s impulsive behavior, I am willing to pay any price!"


    A "impulsive", he will be hired by Zhu an homicide things understated with, this Holly Archduke, really has a few brushes.


    Xu Shaotang sat down on the sofa in the living room, cocked up his legs and said, "OK, since the grand duke has said that, you should contact Mr. Zhao first. After you get in touch, we''ll work out the accounts between us."


    "This is between Zhu an and Mr. Zhao. What does it have to do with Mr. Xu?" The last thing Lord Holly wants is to let Xu Shaotang get involved in this matter. In front of Zhao Ji, what else can he say? Zhu an is too young to be sensible and so on. Please don''t let Zhao Ji have the same opinion with the younger generation. But in front of Xu Shaotang, he can''t say it anyway.Moreover, in this matter, Xu Shaotang is much more difficult than Zhao Ji.


    Therefore, if this matter can bypass Xu Shaotang, it is naturally the best choice.


    "I''m afraid not!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m also the client. Sir Zhu an bought a murderer, and I''m one of them. If I didn''t have the ability to protect myself, wouldn''t I have died long ago? Do you think it has nothing to do with me? "


    Lord Holly hesitated a little and said, "Mr. Xu can still cope with so many people pointing at him with guns. With Mr. Xu''s ability, will he care about those mobs?"


    "It''s not the same thing! I always believe that people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. " Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "now that Sir Zhu an has offended me, I have to show my opinion? Maybe everyone will bully Xu Shaotang in the future, otherwise I will be bullied! "


    "What does Mr. Xu want to do?" Asked Lord holly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it for the time being. First of all, go and have a chat with Mr. Zhao. We''ll talk about our business later."


    "Good!" Holly gritted his teeth and nodded, "please move Mr. Xu to the guest room. I''ll talk to Mr. Xu later."

 Chapter 1902

    The next morning, Xu Shaotang didn''t wait for Lord holly, but he was standing in Milo with a smile on his face.


    "Are you here to be a lobbyist?"


    Xu Shaotang leans on the door and asks Milo with a smile.


    Milo asked with a smile, "if I say yes, are you not going to let me in?"


    "I have this idea." Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "if you really want to be a lobbyist for Lord holly, I advise you not to speak. We are familiar with each other. If we refute you face to face, your face will not shine. "


    "It''s not once or twice that you contradict me face to face." Milo said with a smile: "Lord Holly did invite me to be a lobbyist, but I know you won''t kill Juan, so I don''t want to be a lobbyist. I just want to talk to you about the past."


    "Are you so confident?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Milo with a smile. He really doesn''t intend to kill Zhu an. He just wants to make Duke Holly pay a price.


    Milo nodded slightly and said, "if you want to kill Juan, Lord Holly has no chance to invite me to be a lobbyist."


    "You see it through." Xu Shaotang smiles, turns to walk into the room, "come in! I don''t believe you''re here to talk about the past. "


    He and Milo don''t seem to have an old relationship to talk about. Milo must have something else to look for him.


    Milo followed Xu Shaotang into the room, but he was not polite to Xu Shaotang. He sat down on the sofa in the room, looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and said: "in fact, I''m here to collect debts!"


    "Debt collection?" Before Xu Shaotang sat down, he was startled by Milo''s words and looked at Milo with a puzzled look on his face, "what debt do you want me to ask for? I''m afraid you''re in the wrong place! "


    "You are so precious and forgetful Milo laughed and said, "you forget the box we brought out of the pyramid? Now, a month should have passed long ago, right? Don''t tell me that box hasn''t been opened yet? "


    It turns out that he came for this!


    Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at Milo and sat down on the sofa at random. He said with a smile, "the box has been opened. I also saw the things in the box."


    "What''s in the box?" Milo asked curiously.


    Looking at Milo''s curious appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "even if I said it, I guess you won''t believe it."


    "How do you know I won''t believe it if you don''t say it?" Milo asked.


    At first glance, there seems to be something philosophical in their dialogue, just like Xia''s "the son is not the fish, the happiness of knowing the fish".


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang shrugged and reached out to take out the Nuwa stone from his arms. He handed it to Milo and said faintly, "this is what''s in the box."


    "Gem?"


    Looking at the dazzling Nuwa stone, Milo was slightly stunned. Then he moved his eyes away from the Nuwa stone and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "I knew you wouldn''t tell us the secret in that box!"


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang promised to tell them what was in the box as long as it was opened. As a result, he did not wait for Xu Shaotang''s notice. At that time, he had already guessed that Xu Shaotang was going to stand them up, so he didn''t feel surprised to see Xu Shaotang take out a gem at will to deceive him Subconsciously, in fact, they are ready for this.


    "You see, I knew you wouldn''t believe it!" Xu Shaotang put away the Nuwa stone in his hand, shrugged his shoulders and said, "believe it or not, the things in the box are really this. I really don''t have to cheat you on this thing."


    Sometimes people are like this. You tell him the truth, but he doesn''t believe it. If you tell him a lie, he believes it.


    It''s like a woman has to refuse a gentleman and choose a scum man!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s helpless appearance, Milo''s eyes showed the color of thinking, and then asked with half a doubt: "really?"


    "Believe it or not." Xu Shaotang said faintly: "when I see this gem, it''s the same as what you think."


    He certainly won''t tell Milo about the Nuwa stone. Anyway, he only promised Milo that they would know what was in the box. Now he has shown Milo, which is not a breach of his word.


    "Well, anyway, I didn''t see the box open with my own eyes. I can only choose to believe you." Milo stood helplessly and said, "what are you going to do with Sir Juan?"


    Hearing Milo''s question, Xu Shaotang tilts his mouth slightly. If he takes a deep look at Milo, he says with a smile, "dare you, you''re not going to be a lobbyist, but an intelligence officer?"


    It is obvious that Milo is testing his attitude. It is estimated that he is also instructed by Lord holly.


    "No, I''m just curious!" Milo shook his head and said with a smile, "to be honest, I''d love to see you punish Sir Juan."


    "Oh, yes?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t have a good impression of Zhu an either.""Of course!" Milo nodded slightly and said, "I know more than others in this position. On the surface, Zhu an is a gentleman with elegant demeanor, but in private, he is not very good. Zhu an''s provocation to you is just in response to an old saying of your country, heaven''s net is magnificent, but it''s careless."


    "Even you said so, it seems that Zhu an''s character is really not very good!" Xu Shaotang said with a slight smile: "no wonder his bodyguards will do the kind of heartless things. It''s just that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. You guessed right, I really won''t kill Zhu an. At most, I''ll let Mr. Holly give some blood. Anyway, he''s very rich. I like to deal with rich people most. "


    "Ha ha, you said a little blood, estimated that the cost will not be less!"


    Milo seemed to be happy with the situation and said to Xu Shaotang with a laugh: "after you make such a fuss, I think Zhu Andou will lose his successor''s qualification, which should be his deserved punishment."


    Milo doesn''t have a good impression on Juan. The feeling that Juan gives Milo is hypocrisy and shamelessness. Milo himself is an extremely upright man. If it wasn''t for his identity, he would have been unable to help telling Juan a lesson.


    They talked for a while, and Milo got up and left. He went to Xu Shaotang and gave Holly an explanation. As for how Xu Shaotang dealt with Zhu an''s affairs, as long as it didn''t involve the interests of their country, he didn''t bother to ask. People like Zhu an just needed Xu Shaotang to clean up, otherwise he would never know how important he was It''s very small.

 Chapter 1903

    Not long after Milo left, Lord Holly came to Xu Shaotang.


    Along with Lord holly, there is also an iron faced zhu''an. In his hand, Lord Holly still holds a box not much bigger than palm.


    It can be seen that Zhu an has a deep hatred for Xu Shaotang. If possible, he is even willing to die with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang just glanced at Zhu an and completely ignored his knife like eyes. He just looked at Lord Holly with a smile and asked, "have you talked with Mr. Zhao?"


    Lord Holly nodded his head gently and said, "Mr. Zhao and I are old friends. He generously chose to forgive Zhu an for his offence."


    Xu Shaotang naturally heard the thorn in Holly''s public talk and said with a smile, "it''s a pity that I''m not as generous as Mr. Zhao."


    Although Zhu an''s little trick didn''t do any harm to him and Zhao, he had absolutely no tolerance for this kind of person who secretly played black hands. To be honest, if he didn''t take Zhu an''s life, it would have been enough for the face of Lord holly. If it hadn''t been for such a father, now Zhu an would have been a corpse.


    "What does Mr. Xu want?" Lord Holly looked at Xu Shaotang calmly and said, "if Mr. Xu has any requirements, just put them forward. I''m ready for massive bleeding."


    It seems that Lord Holly has got the news from Milo. He knows that Xu Shaotang won''t kill Zhu an, and he knows that it will cost him a lot to let Xu Shaotang go.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said with a smile, "to be honest, I don''t know what I should ask for. Although our Xu family is not as rich as the grand duke, I don''t have any hobbies for money and other things. So I''d like to hear what the grand duke means. If the grand duke''s solution can satisfy me, I''ll get it right away I''ll leave. "


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xu is really interesting!"


    Lord Holly said with a smile, "I don''t even know what Mr. Xu wants. How can I come up with a solution?"


    Kick the ball!


    Both of them are holding the ball to each other, and neither of them is willing to expose their bottom line in front of each other.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly and said with a sly smile: "what I want, I''m afraid your highness is not willing to give it."


    "Say it!" Holly said, "as I said, I''m ready to bleed."


    He knew that Xu Shaotang would not want money and other things. After all, for Xu Shaotang, a top expert, money is really not very useful. As long as he is willing, he believes that there will be a lot of people who have no place to spend money to please him.


    Xu Shaotang stood up slowly, went to the door and looked out. Then he looked back and said to Lord Holly with a smile, "I think your highness, this castle is very good."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the faces of Duke holly and Zhu an changed at the same time. Of course, they knew what Xu Shaotang meant.


    "Mr. Xu, with all due respect, even if I agree to give you this castle, I''m afraid the queen will not agree!" Duke Holly looked at Xu Shaotang coldly and said in a deep voice: "I believe Mr. Xu is not the kind of person who has no insight. He should know what this castle means to us! Mr. Xu, I hope we can seriously talk about the solution to this matter. Your joke is not funny at all! "


    The castle is not only a real estate, but also a spiritual symbol and has great historical significance. Duke Holly would not even consider Xu Shaotang''s request.


    Just like if someone asked Xia to give away their historical and cultural buildings, I believe they would not agree.


    Xu Shaotang spread his hands and said with a smile: "you see, I said it, but you don''t agree. How do you ask me to say it?"


    "Change the terms!" Lord Holly took a deep breath, forced his heart under the pressure of fire, looked at Zhu an around him, and said to Xu Shaotang seriously: "if Mr. Xu insists on the castle, then I''ll give Zhu an to you, whatever you do!"


    "Father, you..."


    Zhu an''s face turned green in an instant, and he thought angrily in his heart. In his father''s eyes, can''t his life compare with this castle?


    Holly raised his hand slightly to stop Zhu an from going on. He just glanced at Xu Shaotang, waiting for his answer.


    "Sir Juan, your life is really worthless!" Xu Shaotang looked at Zhu an with a smile and said, "I heard that the grand duke has a private island overseas?"


    "Mr. Xu really has a big appetite!"


    Lord Holly understood that Xu Shaotang didn''t really want this castle from beginning to end. His real goal should be his private island in the northern Gulf. Although the island is not big, of all the fixed assets under his name, except this castle, it should be the most valuable island.


    It can even be said that the value of the island can not be measured by gold at all.Xu Shaotang noncommittal smile, said: "my appetite has always been not small."


    He really wants the island which is less than one square kilometer. He plans to repair the island and hold a wedding with his beloved women after he has finished everything. That''s the wedding gift he is going to give to the women he loves.


    When he learned that Holly had a private island, he had already begun to think about it.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Asked Lord holly, with a calm face.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if the grand duke doesn''t agree, I won''t kill Sir Zhu an. I always live in this castle. If I have nothing to do, I''ll wander around every corner of the castle. I believe there should be a lot of valuable things in this castle. When I find something more valuable than that island, I''ll take it away! But I can''t guarantee that I won''t pry into the privacy of your highness when I wander, or I won''t be responsible for anything lost in the process! "


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Lord Holly looks at Xu Shaotang with an iron face. After all, his anger can''t be suppressed. Every word of Xu Shaotang reveals the meaning of threat, which makes him extremely angry. Few people dare to be so presumptuous in front of him. Xu Shaotang is not only presumptuous, but also doesn''t look at him at all!


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I always don''t like to threaten others, especially people like the grand duke. I''m just asking for the compensation I deserve!"

 Chapter 1904

    "What a claim


    Instead of anger, Duke Holly laughed and said, "Mr. Xu, I have something here that may be more valuable to you than that small island. I wonder if you are interested in learning about it first?"


    Huh?


    Xu Shaotang looks at Lord Holly in surprise. Isn''t the old man angry and confused?


    Just now, the old man was very angry. How could he even laugh when he was just in a hurry.


    And look at his smile, is not the kind of too angry smile, but the kind of mature smile.


    What is more valuable than that island?


    The Duke suddenly raised a big smile and said, "I don''t know what''s the big interest in this moment."


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang glanced at the box which was randomly placed on the table by Lord holly, and asked suspiciously: "what you said is more valuable than that island, isn''t it the things in this box?"


    "I''m sure Mr. Xu will be interested!"


    Duke Holly nodded with a smile, pointed to the box he put on the table, and motioned Xu Shaotang to open the box.


    It''s really something in this box!


    Xu Shaotang slowly picked up the box on the table with a puzzled mood. It wasn''t heavy, but it wasn''t light. It felt like there were some gems in it.


    The box is very simple, and there is no complicated mechanism. Xu Shaotang just gently broke it up, and the box opened. Unbelievable as like as two peas were opened, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly widened, and he looked at the box inside unconsciously. It was a wooden doll, almost identical to the wooden doll he had photographed five hundred million times from Rena''s auction.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang some wooden hand picked up the box of the wooden doll, put in front of a careful look.


    the wooden doll as like as two peas in the same appearance as his own wooden doll, but if carefully examined, the woman''s face will be slightly inferior to that of his own. The impression that the wooden doll looks more rough is not the same as that wooden doll. .


    If you think about it carefully, Xu Shaotang finally knows where the gap is. Although the sculptor of this wooden doll is also very good, the woman engraved lacks the vivid feeling and vitality. The feeling is just a wooden doll. However, the woman engraved by Xu Shaotang''s wooden doll is so vivid that she feels that she will come back to life easily .


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious look at the wooden doll, Duke Holly knew he was right.


    He didn''t know that Xu Shaotang was so interested in this wooden doll. After listening to Zhu an''s detailed story of the festival between him and Xu Shaotang, he seems to have found a breakthrough.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly put the wooden doll in his hand back into the box, raised his head slightly and asked, "Your Highness, where did you come from?"


    Instead of answering Xu Shaotang''s question directly, Duke Holly asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "does Mr. Xu think this wooden doll is more valuable, or that small island is more valuable?"


    To be honest, Lord Holly''s smile at the moment is very hard to beat. Xu Shaotang is very upset with his mature appearance.


    However, Xu Shaotang has nothing to do at the moment. He wants to know the origin of the wooden doll too much, and he hopes to get even a little clue about the wooden doll from Lord holly. Even if it''s just a little clue, he will feel more valuable than that island. Of course, it''s only for him.


    "At the moment, this wooden doll is obviously of little value to me." Xu Shaotang looked at Lord Holly faintly and said, "you should also know that I also have such a wooden doll in my hand. Moreover, the sculptor of my wooden doll is better than this one!"


    Even if he knew in his heart that the wooden doll was more valuable to him, he didn''t want to make Lord Holly too proud.


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart, didn''t the old man think he had the chance to win? Let''s see who can last!


    "Don''t you want to know how I got this wooden doll?" Duke Holly looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. He knows that this is Xu Shaotang''s psychological tactics.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded honestly and said, "but I guess you can''t tell why! So, this wooden doll is of no value to me! "


    "Are you so sure that I don''t know the origin of this wooden doll?" he asked


    "It''s no use just knowing the origin!" Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "I also know the origin of the wooden doll in my hand. Isn''t it useless? This wooden doll may be picked up by you, or it may be given to you by others because they think it is interesting! If you know what''s the matter with this wooden doll, for example, who is the woman carved on the wooden doll, for example, whose hand the wooden doll comes from, or what kind of wood the wooden doll is carved from, even if you only know one of them, I will think it is more valuable than that island! "When Xu Shaotang said this, the smile on his face suddenly solidified. Indeed, he knew the origin of the wooden doll, but he only knew the origin! He had no other information about the doll.


    Looking at the look of Lord holly, Xu Shaotang was suddenly disappointed.


    In fact, he hoped that Lord Holly knew the information about the wooden doll, but from now on, Lord Holly didn''t know more about the wooden doll than he did.


    In this way, the wooden doll is really useless to him.


    Although he had done great harm to Lord holly, he himself was not happy. He had no joy of victory at all. He was only disappointed.


    "So Mr. Xu insisted on the island?" Lord Holly''s face returned to gloom again, completely without the self-confidence he had just had.


    "I didn''t want it!" Xu Shaotang pushed the wooden doll back in front of Lord holly. With a look of disappointment on his face, he said: "I have said that even if you know a little information about this wooden doll, I will think that this wooden doll is more valuable than that island. However, you don''t know! So let''s talk about this island... "

 Chapter 1905

    Under the constant threat of Xu Shaotang, Duke Holly finally signed the transfer agreement.


    Nevertheless, Xu Shaotang was not too happy. He was more willing to solve the secret of the wooden doll than to get the island. Unfortunately, Lord Holly didn''t surprise him.


    After walking out of the Beijing International Airport, Xu Shaotang bought some presents at random at the airport and immediately took a taxi to Professor Kang Weimin''s home.


    Professor Kang Weimin''s home is on the top floor of Bauhinia Garden on Lingyun road. Xu Shaotang has been here once, but he is familiar with it this time.


    "Wait!"


    Just as the elevator was closing, a young man and woman were shouting to Xu Shaotang in a hurry.


    Hearing the girl''s cry, Xu Shaotang pushed the elevator away for them.


    "Thank you


    The girl smiles at Xu Shaotang and walks into the elevator with a tall and handsome man.


    "You live on the 31st floor, too?" Seeing Xu Shaotang push the elevator to the 31st floor, the girl asks Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, raised his present slightly, and said with a smile, "I''m here to visit a friend."


    The girl gently "Oh", then no longer speak.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the two men from the corner of his eye. The girl is young and beautiful, and the man is tall and handsome, which is a good match.


    Looking at the girl''s casual look at the man, it''s obvious that she loves this man very much. Seeing Xu Shaotang look at them, the man smiles and nods to him, which is a greeting to him.


    The speed of the elevator is very fast. It only takes half a minute to stop on the 31st floor. Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand slightly to signal the couple to go out first.


    "Thank you


    They also thank Xu Shaotang and walk out of the elevator hand in hand.


    When Xu Shaotang walked out of the elevator, he saw the couple standing in front of Professor Kang Weimin''s house. The girl was obviously impatient and kept ringing the doorbell, but the man seemed nervous and kept touching his ears.


    When Xu Shaotang also went to the door of Professor Kang Weimin''s house, the couple suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "Come on, come on, don''t press. I know you''re back, dead girl!"


    At this time, Professor Kang Weimin''s voice rang out in the door.


    "The friend you are going to visit is not my grandfather, is it?" The girl looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "If Professor Kang Weimin is your grandfather, I think he should be."


    "That''s true!" Yingying girl a smile, silly looking at the man around, said with a smile: "if I had known my grandfather know such a handsome little brother, I would not cheap you."


    The man shrugged helplessly. When he was about to speak, the door had been opened.


    "You dead girl..." Professor Kang Weimin was just about to scold this impatient granddaughter, but he saw Xu Shaotang standing behind them. He was surprised and exclaimed, "Xiao Xu, how did you come with Bai Xue?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we met at the entrance of the elevator. We didn''t know she was your old granddaughter until we got to the door."


    "That''s a coincidence!" Professor Kang Weimin smiles, ushers several people into the room, looks at the nervous man with a smile, and asks, "is your boy Jiang Yan? I''ve been trying to deal with you for a long time, but I didn''t expect that you''d come here obediently! "


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Jiang Yan was slightly stunned, and then said in a panic: "grandfather, I..."


    "Stinking old man!" Seeing Kang Weimin embarrassed his boyfriend as soon as he entered the door, he was not happy. He tugged Kang Weimin hard and said, "if you do this again, I won''t come to see you in the future!"


    "Dead girl, before she got married, her elbow began to turn out!" Kang Weimin smiles and stares at Bai Xue, and then says to Jiang Yan, "this girl is my darling. Now she''s taken away by your boy. You say, my old man shouldn''t take care of you?"


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Jiang Yan was relieved. It turned out that the old man was joking with him, which made him a false alarm.


    "It should be!" Jiang Yan quickly said with a smile, "I''ve long wanted to see you. You''re old. Today I finally saw you."


    "Well, you two can sit down. When you come to me, do you still want to be guests?" Kang Weimin said to them with a smile, then took Xu Shaotang to sit down beside him and asked, "Xiao Xu, I know you are the master of the three treasures hall. Tell me, what do you want me to do with the old man?"


    As for Xu Shaotang''s gifts, he didn''t take a look at them, nor was he polite to Xu Shaotang. Anyway, he knew that Xu Shaotang was a rich man, so he didn''t need to be polite to Xu Shaotang for this.


    "What else can we do? It''s about what we said before." Xu Shaotang said: "I got something a few days ago. I want you to see if there is any record about it in the aspects you studied."


    In front of Bai Xue and Jiang Yan, Xu Shaotang didn''t make his words too clear, but he just needed Professor Kang Weimin to understand.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s unclear words, the lively Bo Xuedun came over and said curiously, "my grandfather studies ancient culture. What you get is not antique, is it?"


    "Go, there''s your girl''s business everywhere!" Professor Kang Weimin waved to you and said, "what''s the matter! Xiao Xu, let''s go and talk in the study! "


    "Grandfather!"


    Bai Xue was so angry by Kang Weimin''s words that she stamped her feet and said angrily: "stingy devil! Old man


    It can be seen that the relationship between Bai Xue and Kang Weimin is also very close. Seeing them bickering here, Xu Shaotang seems to see the future of his daughter and old man Xu Wenzheng.


    In fact, it''s not bad. It''s the joy of life.


    Kang Weimin laughed and said, "now you know your grandfather is mean! I have asked you to bring Xiaojiang to me for a long time, but you have dragged it to now! Can''t you see that my grandfather is angry with you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Xue looked at Kang Weimin with a black line on her face and said with hatred: "smelly old man, if you do this again, I can go!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Kang Weimin said: "if I don''t nod, will your parents agree with you two? By the way, remember to make some wine and vegetables for us before we leave. Xiao Xu has to come to me. I have to have a good drink with him. "


    "Ah


    Bai Xue screams with her head in her arms and stares at Kang Weimin angrily. She pulls Jiang Yan to the kitchen and mutters to Jiang Yan in a low voice: "see, I will be mad by this smelly old man sooner or later!"


    Jiang Yan didn''t know what to say, so he could only smile awkwardly.

 Chapter 1906

    When he came to Professor Kang Weimin''s study, Kang Weimin locked the door of the study, invited Xu Shaotang to sit down, and immediately said to Xu Shaotang, "show me what you got!"


    Professor Kang Weimin has studied ancient culture all his life. Now he suddenly learns that Xu Shaotang may have something related to ancient culture here. Of course, he is very excited.


    Looking at Professor Kang Weimin''s exuberant appearance, Xu Shaotang slowly took the wooden doll out of his pocket and handed it directly to Kang Weimin.


    "I bought this wooden doll for 500 million yuan at an auction. The carving of this wooden doll is very fine. Moreover, this kind of wood can''t burn rotten and sink into water." Xu Shaotang simply introduced Kang Weimin as like as two peas. "When I was in England yesterday, I saw another wooden doll almost identical to that, but the woman carved on this wooden doll lacks charm."


    Full of surprise, Kang Weimin looked up at Xu Shaotang, then lowered his head. While listening to Xu Shaotang''s introduction, he picked up the magnifying glass on the table and carefully observed the wooden doll.


    Unlike when Xu Shaotang looked at this wooden doll, Kang Weimin looked very carefully and didn''t want to miss any details. Maybe this is the so-called profession.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t disturb Kang Weimin, just sat quietly opposite him, looking at Kang Weimin''s careful appearance.


    He saw it for more than ten minutes.


    More than ten minutes later, Kang Weimin slowly put down the magnifying glass, slightly raised his head and asked, "can I try to burn it with fire?"


    "Of course, whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang said, "I''ve tried it. It''s really hard to burn."


    Kang Weimin slowly stood up, went to the bookshelf, took out a candle to light, and then carefully put the wooden doll close to the candle.


    Maybe he was worried that the wooden doll could not bear the temperature of the flame, so he didn''t put it up immediately, just a little bit close to the flame of the candle. Until he was sure that the wooden doll was not damaged in the process of approaching the candle, he boldly put the wooden doll on the flame, and the flame quickly wrapped one end of the wooden doll. However, the wooden doll was safe there, the wooden doll was safe The woman carved by the doll still keeps a faint smile, as if laughing at the low temperature of the flame.


    A few minutes later, Kang Weimin blew out the flame of the candle, and then picked up the magnifying glass again to observe the part of the wooden doll that had just been burned by the flame.


    "It really doesn''t burn!"


    Kang Weimin looked at the wooden doll excitedly, put down the magnifying glass in his hand, and said with admiration: "I always thought that my interpretation was wrong or that people in ancient times deliberately exaggerated the facts. I didn''t expect that it was really like this. It''s amazing, it''s amazing!"


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang was delighted and asked, "what kind of tree is the wood used for this wooden doll?"


    "You wait!"


    Kang Weimin quickly stood up, quickly walked to his bookshelf, carefully looked on the bookshelf for a while, and then came to Xu Shaotang with a folder.


    He opened the folder in front of Xu Shaotang, pointed to a picture on it, and said in a trembling voice: "you see, this is the record of this kind of tree."


    Looking at the photo of Kang Weimin''s finger, we can see only a gray stone slab with something similar to ghost symbols on it. It seems that it should be some kind of characters, but Xu Shaotang certainly does not know these characters.


    "Professor Kang, you''d better tell me directly what is recorded above." Xu Shaotang raised his head and said to Kang Weimin, "these ancient characters know me, but I don''t know them..."


    "Sorry, I''m too excited to forget that you don''t know these ancient characters!" Kang Weimin patted his forehead, looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly, and quickly said: "the text above is translated according to our current text, which is: on the coast of the South China Sea, there is a tree lock God, its leaves are grey, its branches are reckless, burning but not damaged, and it sinks into the water."


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang still looked at Kang Weimin with tears and laughter, and said, "Professor Kang, what does this mean? You can translate it. "


    He is different from Kang Weimin, who is engaged in the study of ancient culture. He has never been very good at these things that need to be wordy. He can understand the general meaning, but he doesn''t understand the details.


    "It''s so simple and straightforward, I don''t understand?" Kang Weimin pointed to the ancient words in the photo and said in a hurry: "the meaning of these words is that near the south coast, there is a tree named suoshen tree. Its leaves are vast and cover the sky and the sun. Its branches are as big as those wild mountains. This kind of tree will not be damaged by fire, and it will sink into the water. The description of the as like as two peas of this wooden doll is exactly the same.


    "The lock tree?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "this name is very domineering, but is the branch of this tree as big as a mountain? Isn''t that pure bullshit! "


    Kang Weimin nodded and said: "it is precisely because of this sentence that I suspect that people in ancient times deliberately exaggerated the facts. However, no matter whether it is exaggerated or not, at least the lock tree is consistent with the characteristics of this wooden doll in the two aspects of not burning rotten and sinking into water!"Xu Shaotang thought for a while, but Professor Kang Weimin did have some truth. At least these two characteristics are consistent with suoshen tree. After a little meditation, Xu Shaotang asked Kang Weimin, "what''s the matter with suoshen tree?"


    "I don''t know that either!" Kang Weimin shook his head and said, "among the limited materials about ancient culture that I have found, it seems that only this stone slab has a description of suoshen tree, and no other materials have been found for the time being."


    "If this lock tree is really that big, there should be a lot of records about it!" Xu Shaotang gently knocked on the table, said: "there may be other information, but it has not been discovered."


    Imagine that if there is such a big tree in the world now, I believe there will be a lot of reports about it. Even if communication in ancient times was not as developed as it is now, there should be a lot of records about it! Of course, the premise is that there is such a tree. If it is only exaggerated or deified, it may be just such a paragraph.


    "Well!" Kang Weimin nodded and said, "I think so too! As for your wooden doll, I don''t have any records in the information I find now. "


    "That''s a pity..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed a little and said, "this wooden doll is of great use to me. If Professor Kang finds any records about this wooden doll or the lock tree in the future, please inform me in time. I thank you here!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang stood up and bowed deeply to Kang Weimin.

 Chapter 1907

    "Xiao Xu, what are you doing?"


    Kang Weimin quickly helped Xu Shaotang up and said, "you and I don''t have to be so polite. It''s nothing more than a matter of informing you. It''s not difficult. I can''t stand your big gift! If you are so polite to me again, I will not tell you even if I find the relevant literature at that time! "


    "Well, then I won''t be polite to you!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang can see that Kang Weimin is also a cheerful person.


    In the past, Xu Shaotang always equated experts with "brick experts" just like ordinary people. Later, he experienced a series of things. When he came into contact with this group of experts, he realized that they could not be equated. Most of the real experts were unknown, just like the experts who were preventing the invasion of the demons, perhaps most of them were I haven''t heard of them, but they are definitely real experts in their own field, and they are willing to pay all for what they study.


    On the contrary, those who often appear in public and often bluff people with the names of experts are the "brick experts", who only talk on paper!


    "Right, that''s what it''s like!" Kang Weimin laughed, took Xu Shaotang to sit down and said, "I think you are very interested in ancient culture? These things are important to you? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "indeed, I am very interested in ancient culture, especially those things in ancient times! Important is not particularly important, but I have some doubts. I can only find the answer through these


    "There are not many young people like you now!" Kang Weimin sighed gently: "ancient culture is absolutely a cold door in the field of cultural research. Many people are not willing to engage in this research, because almost all people regard those ancient cultures as myths and have absolutely no research value. If I didn''t know that you are a busy man, I would like you to inherit my mantle and study ancient culture. If you are not interested in this aspect, it is absolutely impossible. "


    "I really can''t inherit that."


    Xu Shaotang smile helplessly, and joked: "you can let Bai Xue inherit your mantle, I think she should be very smart, learning should also be very fast, and in your side, how much should still have some foundation."


    "Bai Xue is smart, but she is not interested in these things at all!" Kang Weimin said with a bitter smile: "after a hundred years, I don''t know if anyone else is engaged in this research work. No matter whether these are myths or reality, they are all treasures of our culture. It''s really our loss that we can''t let these cultures see the sun again."


    Kang Weimin has been thinking about inheritors for a long time. If he really meets someone who is particularly interested in ancient culture, he is willing to give them everything. Unfortunately, after so many years, he has not found the right person. The only suitable Xu Shaotang is impossible to inherit his legacy.


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s helpless sigh, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say. He could only comfort himself: "don''t worry, there are always people who will like these things in such a big world. You just haven''t met the right person yet."


    "I hope so!" Kang Weimin had no choice but to smile and said, "by the way, have you made it clear about the affairs of the netherworld before?"


    Kang Weimin wanted to go to the netherworld to have a good study, but unfortunately, he couldn''t get close to the netherworld at all, which was a great pity for him.


    Referring to the netherworld, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a helpless smile, shook his head and said: "although I can get close to the netherworld, I don''t know anything about it, but one thing is for sure. If you know something about the netherworld, it''s not completely true, at least part of it is true. If you can find more information about the netherworld I think maybe we can connect these things. "


    "All the information I''ve found is the accumulation of generations." Kang Weimin said: "after all, those things are thousands of years ago or even more. After all, even if there are relevant materials, there are not many to find. So you''d better not hold too much hope for this matter, including your wooden doll."


    "Well, I know!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "these things, luck is actually more important."


    The so-called vicissitudes of life, the vicissitudes of time, those ancient records, perhaps already disappeared in the long river of history, perhaps buried in an unknown corner, even if you turn over the land of the world, you may not be able to find the information about the netherworld and the wooden doll. These things can''t be forced.


    "If you understand, I''m afraid you have to make these things clear." Kang Weimin smile, slowly stood up, said: "come on, let''s go out to sit, Bai Xue that girl should also eat the food and wine! Last time you came to me, you didn''t even drink hot water. This time, you''ll have two drinks with me


    "No problem!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "last time I had an emergency. This time I''ve dealt with that emergency. Now I have plenty of time. I''ll accompany you how you want to drink!"When it comes to drinking, Xu Shaotang has never been afraid of anyone. Since Kang Weimin invited him warmly, he could not refuse.


    "Well, I''ve heard from Long Jiang that your boy has a good capacity for drinking!" Speaking of this, Kang Weimin suddenly lowered his voice and said to Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "when I''m going to have a drink, please help me get Jiang Yan drunk."


    "Ah?" Then Kang Shaomin looked at his meaning and asked, "what do you really expect from him?"


    It seems to be the tradition of some Chinese people to test their future son-in-law in various ways. It seems that Kang Weimin is not immune from vulgarity. However, it is also because he cares about Bai Xue. If he doesn''t care, who will do these boring tests.


    Kang Weimin nodded and said, "you can see a person''s character on the wine table. If you don''t get drunk once, you want to marry my precious granddaughter. You''re dreaming!"


    "Ha ha!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted Kang Weimin on the shoulder and nodded: "don''t worry, I will help you with this favor!"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang thought in his heart again, if he wants to find his son-in-law in the future, will he have to do the same test?


    "Then it''s up to you!" Kang Weimin said with a smile: "if you pass the test, I''ll treat you to a wedding wine when they get married another day!"


    "It must be!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and walks out of the study with Kang Weimin.

 Chapter 1908

    When they came out of the study, Bai Xue was still busy in the kitchen. Jiang Yan was carrying the dishes made by Bai Xue to the table. When he saw them coming out, he said hello to Kang Weimin.


    "Xiaojiang, don''t be too busy!" Kang Weimin looked at Jiang Yan with a smile and said, "tell Bai Xue not to cook this dish. Come and sit down. It''s rare that Xiao Xu is here today. Let''s have a drink together."


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Jiang Yan immediately put down his dishes on the table and said with a bitter smile, "grandfather, I won''t drink."


    "Can''t drink? How can this work? " Kang Weimin immediately blew his beard and glared and said, "when I come to my grandfather, I don''t drink. My grandfather is not happy! You ask Bai Xue. When her father wanted to marry her mother, he said he couldn''t drink at first, but he drank with me all day. If he didn''t get me drunk, he would marry my baby daughter like a bear


    Bai Xue in the kitchen, hearing Kang Weimin''s words, poked her head out of the kitchen. First, she gave Kang Weimin a warning look, and then said to Jiang Yan, "you can have two drinks with this old wine devil, just drink less, or the smelly old man will speak ill of you in front of my parents!"


    Although Bai Xue doesn''t understand Kang Weimin''s purpose, she knows that it''s not good not to drink here.


    Her father often talked about it in her ear. When he talked about getting the old man drunk, he was very proud, as if it was the most glorious time of his life.


    "Well All right


    Since Bai Xue has said so, Jiang Yan can only harden his head and promise to come down.


    Xu Shaotang saw all this in his eyes. He couldn''t help laughing and saying that Kang Weimin took great pains to test his future grandson and son-in-law!


    Wine persuading is a kind of bad habit in a strict sense, but it has become a kind of love.


    A few minutes later, Bai Xue took off her apron and came out with the bowl and chopsticks. "Pa" put the bowl and chopsticks in front of Kang Weimin, and angrily put her arm in front of Kang Weimin: "smelly old man, you smell it, it''s all the smell of oil smoke! I''m a beautiful girl. You make me a cook full of fumes


    "I smell it." Kang Weimin smilingly put the tip of his nose close to Bai Xue''s sleeve and shook his head with a smile: "what''s the smell of lampblack? This is clearly the smell, the smell of food! If you want to tie a man''s heart, you need to tie his stomach first. Haven''t you heard that? Grandfather is helping you


    Bai Xue rolled her eyes and said, "what''s the time, just say something wrong!"


    "It''s not a fallacy. It''s the experience of generations."


    With a smile, Kang Weimin took down the glass and wine from the wine rack and said with a smile, "sit down quickly. I''ll introduce you. This is Xu Shaotang, a good friend of my grandfather! I can tell you that although Xiao Xu is young, his achievements can only be looked up to by us all our lives! "


    "Is that exaggeration?"


    Bai Xue looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. He knows his grandfather''s temper. There are not many people who can be praised by the old man. He says that her father is also the boss of a company with hundreds of people. Although he has made great achievements, he has made little achievements in the capital. However, in the old man''s eyes, he is just like a bear.


    Jiang Yan also looked at Xu Shaotang with a look of doubt in his eyes and said, "I seem to have seen Mr. Xu somewhere."


    "Have you met before?" Kang Weimin and Bai Xue asked curiously at the same time.


    "No?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I have seen it, I should have some impression."


    "Yes, I have! Let me see! " Jiang Yan frowned slightly and thought about it carefully for a while. He suddenly took out his mobile phone and searched on the Internet. Soon, he found the content he wanted, "I said I''ve seen it! You see, the person on the poster should be Mr. Xu, right? I saw this poster in Luohe square the other day. "


    Several people came to see it on his mobile phone, only to see that it was a movie poster. In the center of the poster was the modeling of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in the movie.


    "Ha ha!"


    When he saw the poster, he laughed and said to Kang Weimin with a smile: "old man, I didn''t expect you to be a Star chaser at such an old age!"


    In his opinion, Kang Weimin said that Xu Shaotang''s achievements are what they can only look up to, probably because Xu Shaotang is a star. Unlike many young girls, Bai Xue doesn''t like chasing stars or movies. Her favorite thing is to study rare animals and plants and aspire to become an expert in this field. Therefore, she has always been interested in the entertainment industry They don''t care much.


    "Xiao Xu, have you ever been in a movie?" Kang Weimin is also full of surprise looking at Xu Shaotang, obviously is not much attention to the entertainment industry.


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, way: "occasionally guest."


    This is the film that was originally made in order to eliminate the public unrest. Now it seems that the film should have finished the post production and entered the publicity period. It may be released at any time.After making the film, Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to it any more. Now when he suddenly sees the poster, he can''t help feeling a lot.


    "You have a wide range of hobbies." Kang Weimin said with a smile, but he didn''t explain Xu Shaotang''s identity too much. He put the 56 degree old cellar on the table and said with a smile, "OK, let''s drink and talk. You are all young people. I believe there should be a lot of common topics."


    "I''ll pour the wine!"


    Bai Xue grabbed the bottle and began to pour wine for the three people: "Mr. Xu is a guest. This glass of wine must be full. The smelly old man is old enough to drink half a glass. Jiang Yan can''t drink. It''s just a matter of meaning."


    As she recited, she poured the wine for the three. Xu Shaotang was a big glass full, Kang Weimin only half, and Jiang Yan only a little bit at the bottom of the glass.


    Looking at these three different glasses of wine, Xu Shaotang can''t laugh or cry, but fortunately he has real Qi to suppress the strength of the wine, but it doesn''t matter.


    "You mean it!" Kang Weimin said, "how can a grandson-in-law have less wine than his grandfather?"


    With that, Kang Weimin directly exchanged his cup with Jiang Yan, patted Bai Xue''s head gently, and said with a smile: "dead girl, I know that my grandfather is old, but I don''t love him at all!"


    "I want to love you!" Bai Xue rolled her eyes and said, "the best way to love you is not to drink! Do you think so? "


    In fact, she understood Kang Weimin''s good intentions, just because she didn''t want to see Jiang Yan suffer from drunkenness.

 Chapter 1909

    Although Bai Xue has been helping to block, Jiang Yan finally fell down.


    When Xu Shaotang carries Jiang Yan to his room for a rest, Bai Xue stares at Kang Weimin like a frog. She blames Kang Weimin for Jiang Yan''s drunkenness.


    Kang Weimin doesn''t care. He just looks at Bai Xue with a smile. From time to time, he reaches out and pokes her bulging cheeks, which makes Bai Xue even more angry.


    "It''s all your work!" Bai Xue said angrily: "I will never come to see you again! Let you stay here alone


    "Nothing!"


    Kang Weimin said with a smile: "if you don''t come to see me, I can''t go to see you? Anyway, you all live in the capital, not far away! "


    When he heard Kang Weimin''s words, there was a kind of frantic impulse in his heart.


    Of course, she said that she would not come to see the old man was just a moment of anger. She kept in mind the kindness of her grandfather.


    When Xu Shaotang came out, Kang Weimin looked at Xu Shaotang and asked with a smile, "how''s Xiaojiang?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a matter of getting drunk and sleeping." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "You hear me!" Kang Weimin looked at Bai Xue with a smile and said, "take care of him. I''ll go out with Xiao Xu to eat."


    Looking at Kang Weimin, who is not afraid of boiling water, Bai Xue is angry and helpless. After staring at him, she stands up and walks to the room.


    When Bai Xue left, the smile on Kang Weimin''s face suddenly disappeared. He stood up and walked out of the door with Xu Shaotang.


    Came to the pavilion downstairs, Kang Weimin''s face still did not return to normal, light to Xu Shaotang said: "this boy is not honest!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and asked, "do you see it?"


    Kang Weimin nodded his head gently, took Xu Shaotang to sit down on the bench in the pavilion, and said: "although wine quality is character, it''s biased, but it''s more practical most of the time! That boy is pretending to be drunk


    "I''m really pretending to be drunk!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said: "his acting skills are good, but it should not be considered that there is a process of getting drunk. He doesn''t get drunk all of a sudden."


    In fact, he didn''t say one more thing. Jiang Yan secretly added white water to the cup when they didn''t pay attention. He thought it was very hidden, but Xu Shaotang saw everything in his eyes.


    The reason why he didn''t say it was that he would rather demolish ten temples than destroy a marriage. Kang Weimin was so unhappy if Jiang Yan just pretended to be drunk. If he told Jiang Yan''s little actions again, he was afraid that the matter between Jiang Yan and Bai Xue would be yellow.


    "It seems that I have to take a good look at this boy!"


    Kang Weimin said with a straight face: "the first time you drink with me, you pretend to be drunk. I don''t know whether you dare not or don''t want to be drunk."


    "Professor Kang, to be honest, it''s different from the past. Many people don''t like drinking, and it''s not a good thing to be drunk." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "maybe Jiang Yan just doesn''t want to drink to make a fool of himself. You don''t have to deny someone because of this. It''s a bit too one-sided."


    Xu Shaotang has not met people who pretend to be drunk, but not all people who pretend to be drunk have personality problems.


    Only with this point, can not see a person''s good or bad.


    "I know!"


    Kang Weimin nodded slightly and said: "however, I''m such a precious granddaughter. If I don''t see the boy''s conduct clearly, I won''t agree with them so easily. At the beginning, I thought the boy looked very shy and honest. When I was drinking, I found that he had a lot of playful heart! By the way, Xiao Xu, I know you have a lot of energy. Would you like to help me check the details of this boy? "


    "This No good? " Xu Shaotang some worry said: "if let Bai Xue know that you are looking for someone to investigate Jiang Yan, with that girl''s temperament, it''s really possible to turn against you."


    If someone secretly investigates his closest friends, he will not be happy when he knows. Xu Shaotang knows the truth of don''t do to others what he doesn''t want.


    Kang Weimin waved his hand and said: "as long as she is happy in the future, it doesn''t matter if she turns around with me. Anyway, she doesn''t live with me! This girl looks very lively, but in fact she is very simple. I''m afraid she will be cheated by the boy Jiang Yan! I don''t know why. Just when I started drinking, I began to feel that there was something wrong with Jiang Yan. "


    He is a typical old man''s mentality. As long as his children and grandchildren live well, it doesn''t matter. Even if he is misunderstood by his children and grandchildren, he doesn''t care.


    Most of the elders in Xia state have this kind of mentality, especially those like Kang Weimin.


    "All right, I''ll call someone to check it later." Since Kang Weimin insists on doing this, Xu Shaotang has nothing to do. He thinks that he should be careful when he and Kang Weimin don''t talk about it. As long as he and Kang Weimin don''t talk about it, Bai Xue won''t know about it. "If I ask someone to check it, it''s estimated that it will take a day or two. Don''t you know long Jiang, please ask him to check it for you, and you can check Jiang Yan''s details very soon ¡£¡±Lianxin now focuses all her intelligence on Tianhai. Although the capital is also involved, the intelligence network is not perfect. The intelligence network of longzu in the capital is not at the same level.


    It''s not a very difficult thing to improve the intelligence network of the capital if you have a firm heart. It''s just that there''s no need for it.


    "How can that be?" Kang Weimin shook his head and said: "Long Jiang''s intelligence is really fast, but his intelligence network is used to do business. This is my personal business. How can I trouble him? At the most, it''s encouraging Long Jiang to make mistakes!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile. Kang Weimin is worthy of being engaged in cultural studies. His ideological awareness is quite high, at least much higher than that of him.


    "That''s the trouble for you!" Kang Weimin said seriously: "please check the details. The more detailed, the better. It''s better to find out what this boy has done before. The more I think about it, the more I feel that this boy is not right."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "Professor Kang, this may be just the reason for your psychological factors. Don''t worry. Although I can''t find out how detailed he is, at least I can find out whether his character is reliable."


    "All right, I''ll be relieved if you say that!"


    Kang Weimin finally showed a slight smile on his face and joked: "if you had no family, I would like to introduce Bai Xue to you."


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m not as good as you think."

 Chapter 1910

    After separating from Kang Weimin, Xu Shaotang immediately calls Lianxin and asks her to check Jiang Yan in detail.


    After hanging up, he called mu Tiance again.


    Originally, he intended to go back to Tianhai, but now it''s temporarily delayed because of Jiang Yan. At least he can''t leave the capital until Lianxin gets the exact news. Since he has promised Kang Weimin, he naturally wants to do it well. Now, the Mu family is a good place to go, just to see how the Mu family move.


    At the command of Mu Tiance, the people of Mu family wait at the foot of the mountain early. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s figure, they quickly come forward to meet Xu Shaotang.


    When Xu Shaotang walked into Mu''s house, Mu''s family was busy. Of course, the busy people were servants. Mu Tiance was teaching his children martial arts in the yard, dancing quietly, and looking at the father and son with a smile.


    "Busy?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a smile. Although he has known mu Tiance for a long time, he seldom sees mu Tiance showing such a soft side.


    Perhaps only in front of his relatives, mu Tiance will put down his pride.


    "Xu SHAOHAO!" Qingwu greets Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Mu Tiance glances at Xu Shaotang lightly, pats the child''s cheek, and lets the child practice first. Then he walks slowly to Xu Shaotang.


    "Go out and talk!"


    Mu Tiance points to the outside of the yard and invites Xu Shaotang to go outside with him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and followed mu Tiance out.


    When they came to Mu''s house, they could have a panoramic view of half Miaoyun mountain from their point of view.


    Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart that the Mu family is really a good place. It also needs a lot of courage for the Mu family to give up Miaoyun mountain and move to Kunlun.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance stood side by side, looking at the beautiful scenery of Miaoyun mountain, and asked with a smile, "when will you move to Kunlun?"


    "It''s about the last few days." Mu Tiance looked over at Xu Shaotang, then looked at the lush forest in the distance, and asked, "do you want to ask yourself, or did someone ask you?"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "of course, I want to ask myself. What do you want to do now? You can take 120 heart. Now those big guys don''t have time to take care of your Mu family''s affairs. "


    He knows what mu Tiance is worried about, but what mu Tiance is worried about will never happen.


    "What are your plans for the future?" Mu Tiance is not too much entangled in this matter, he chose to believe Xu Shaotang.


    "What can I plan for?" Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said: "the matter of the netherworld in the yellow spring has not been clarified, and the telepathy between me and the plain girl has not been clarified, so we must clarify these things! By the way, remember what I told you about the dragon before? "


    "Remember!"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said: "however, there is such a big thing in the Kunlun world that none of the dragon you mentioned has appeared. I doubt that everything you have experienced is just a dream you have created."


    Mu Tiance used to be very interested in the dragon. After all, he had been influenced by the dragon culture since childhood. I believe that any Xia people are extremely interested in the dragon. However, after the invasion of the demons, mu Tiance obviously began to doubt the authenticity of the existence of the dragon.


    "I''ve told you that the dragon has fallen into dormancy. Maybe he doesn''t know anything about the Kunlun kingdom."


    Xu Shaotang firmly believes that the dragon must exist, and that drop of dragon essence and blood has been completely absorbed by him. He really has no reason to doubt the authenticity of the dragon''s existence.


    "Maybe!" Mu Tiance did not argue with him, but asked curiously, "why did you suddenly ask about this?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ve been dragging people to detect the location of the dragon with advanced equipment recently. If we detect the general location, Su Nu and I may go to find the dragon to solve our doubts. At that time, if you are interested, you can also follow us to find it."


    Mu Tiance thought about it and nodded: "no problem! Anyway, I just want to see what the dragon looks like! "


    "What else can it look like, just like what we see in the painting?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s just more real than what we see in the painting."


    "Well, if you want to go then, just let me know."


    Mu Tiance looked at the distance calmly and said with a smile, "anyway, the invasion of the demons has been solved. Now we can all relax."


    "It''s easy for you to sell me so thoroughly. I have to wipe my ass!"


    Mention this matter, Xu Shaotang heart can''t help but get a burst of depression, guardian thing, should be he was mu Tiance pit the most miserable thing.


    "Ha ha, this is supposed to be your business." Mu Tiance laughed.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said, "don''t be happy too soon. Maybe something will happen in the future. It''s too late for you to cry!""You crow mouth!" Mu Tiance was not angry and said: "I know that your mouth is good but not good, but you have to talk nonsense! I don''t have a good life. Do you think you can have it? "


    "Also..."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully. It''s true that if Mu Tiance is in trouble, he can''t avoid it. He immediately prayed in his heart that he''d better not let his crow mouth show.


    "You know that too!" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "by the way, what happened to you and Su Nu? Didn''t you go to the netherworld together? Did you get anything? "


    "It''s a bit of a gain." Xu Shaotang put away his jest and said slowly: "the telepathy between me and Su Nu must have something to do with the netherworld! Maybe you don''t believe it. The plain girl is not afraid of the cold that erodes her soul in the netherworld. She stayed there with me for two days. She said that she especially wanted to be there


    "And this strange thing?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, with a puzzled look on his face. "Then you lonely men and women stayed there for such a long time, and there was no story?"


    At this point, mu Tiance''s face showed a rare ambiguous smile.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I won''t forget my bet with you!"


    "Better remember!" Mu Tiance said with a smile: "in case you will default at that time!"

 Chapter 1911

    Originally, Mu Shaoyu rarely shows up at home.


    Although mu Huangyu is more than 100 years old, he looks energetic. When he sees Xu Shaotang, he immediately greets him warmly.


    "Xu Shao, I heard that you have improved a lot?"


    Mu Huangyu looked up and down at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s all luck."


    "Old man, I also want to have Xu Shao''s luck, but luck always doesn''t favor me." Mu Huangyu smiles and touches his chin again: "Xu Shao, how about two moves? Let me see how much you''ve improved! "


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Huangyu with a speechless face. This mu Huangyu is really a Wuchi. As soon as he comes, he has to compete with him.


    He is not afraid to compete with mu Huangyu, but he doesn''t think this kind of competition has any significance. Even if he wins mu Huangyu, what?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s surprised appearance, mu Huangyu said with a smile: "old man, I''ve met a bottleneck recently. I want to see if I can gain something by fighting with Xu Shaotang."


    "You''ll have two moves with him!"


    Next to Mu Tiance some headache said: "when I just came back, he was pulled to accompany him for a day."


    "That''s it Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "well, I''ll accompany Mr. Mu to exercise my muscles and bones."


    "No, no, it can''t!" Mu Huangyu shook her head and said: "since it''s a fight, I hope Xu Shao can show all his strength so that I can gain something. You and I are both martial arts. I believe Xu Shao should understand this truth."


    It''s true that mu Huangyu''s words are true. If the martial arts are just ordinary martial arts, they can learn something from each other''s moves. However, at their level, the so-called moves have no meaning. Any move can be a move, and there is no need to use fixed moves deliberately. There is nothing worth learning from. It can be used for reference What we can help is our understanding of martial arts.


    Hearing mu Huangyu''s words, Xu Shaotang was in a bit of a dilemma. If he did his best, he might beat mu Huangyu in a few moves. He was originally a guest of Mu''s family. In this way, he felt that he had come to smash the scene or demonstrate.


    Mu Tiance saw Xu Shaotang''s Dilemma and said in a low voice: "just be merciful."


    "All right!"


    Since they all said so, Xu Shaotang no longer refused, slightly arched his hand to Mu Huangyu and said, "Mr. mu, please!"


    "Good!"


    Mu Huangyu also knew that Xu Shaotang''s strength was above himself, and he was not polite to him. He roared: "Xu Shao, take me for a try!"


    As soon as the voice fell, mu Huangyu''s Qi suddenly expanded. He stepped forward and drew out a line of Qi. The Qi rushed to Xu Shaotang like a tiger going down the mountain, which made the surrounding air emit a low roar.


    In the face of crazy Qi, Xu Shaotang can''t see any flustered look on his face. He just stands there calmly, waiting for mu Huangyu''s wild Qi to rush to him, and then he slowly moves.


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi is opposite to Mu Huangyu''s. His true Qi is so indifferent that he can''t feel any power at all. It seems that it''s just a pool of calm water, which is in sharp contrast to Mu Huangyu''s turbulent momentum.


    "Xu Shaotang, is that a little too much?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s insipid appearance, mu Jianchen whispered in Mu Tiance''s ear: "although his strength is very strong, your grandfather''s move should not be so easy to take?"


    "It''s not tuoda, it''s self-confidence!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t think my grandfather can hold up three moves in his hands!"


    "Three moves?"


    Mu Jianchen looked at his son in shock and murmured: "is Xu Shaotang''s strength so terrible?"


    In his eyes, mu Huangyu''s strength is extremely terrible. Of course, he now knows that there are people outside the world, but Xu Shaotang has such strength when he is so young, which makes him a man who is still in the realm of alchemy.


    Mu Jianchen''s voice has just fallen. Xu Shaotang has easily broken mu Huangyu''s true Qi. He has already pressed his one hand on mu Jianchen''s chest, but he has not done any harm to Mu Huangyu, because he has already put away his true Qi. Otherwise, mu Huangyu will be shocked by him even if he does not die.


    "Xu Shao, I admire you!"


    Mu Huangyu looks at Xu Shaotang in amazement and embraces boxing slightly.


    Xu Shaotang took back his palm and said: "Mr. mu, you''ve accepted!"


    This battle has been completely ended at the beginning. Even mu Tiance who knows Xu Shaotang is shocked by Xu Shaotang''s powerful strength. His strength is a little bit better than mu Huangyu''s, but it''s only a little bit. Since Xu Shaotang has the ability to defeat mu Huangyu, that is to say, he is basically the same Have the strength to beat yourself?Originally thought that after entering the virtual environment, he and Xu Shaotang''s strength gap will gradually narrow, but now, their strength gap is growing.


    This result obviously made mu Tiance''s heart full of pride beat again.


    "This..." Mu Jianchen looked at the strange scene with a shocked face and muttered to himself: "this is Is it over? "


    It was like that at the beginning, but the end was so hasty that he didn''t see how Xu Shaotang came to Mu Huangyu.


    Mu Huangyu didn''t notice the shock of Sun Tzu and his son. She just closed her eyes and seemed to relive the move she had just made with Xu Shaotang.


    Although it''s just a move, he doesn''t get nothing at all. Xu Shaotang''s calmness is a kind of calmness like returning to nature. This calmness and indifference inspired him.


    Xu Shaotang knew that mu Huangyu had gained something and didn''t disturb him. He just went to Mu Jianchen and his son, who were still in a daze, and said in a low voice, "let Mr. Mu stay here for a while. Let''s go out first."


    Xu Shaotang is also happy that he can make mu Huangyu gain something. Now if Mu Jianchen and his son go to interrupt mu Huangyu''s thinking, he will probably get angry with mu Huangyu as a martial fool.


    When Xu Shaotang called them, they recovered from their shock. Mu Jianchen looked at Xu Shaotang enviously, sighed and walked out slowly.


    "I''m going to catch up with you. It seems more and more difficult..."


    Mu Tiance gave a wry smile and walked out.

 Chapter 1912

    That night, Xu Shaotang lived in the Mu family. In a few days, the Mu family will move to Kunlun. At that time, if you want to find mu Tiance for a drink, you still have to go to Kunlun. Although this distance is not too far for flying, it is far away from the capital and Tianhai.


    Mu Huangyu constantly toasts Xu Shaotang at the wine table. It seems that his seemingly simple fight with Xu Shaotang has brought him a lot of profits.


    Mu Jianchen naturally became the object of Mu Huangyu''s criticism. A few years ago, mu Huangyu could easily wipe out Xu Shaotang. Now, Xu Shaotang can wipe out all the members of the Mu family by himself.


    If you think about it carefully, mu Huangyu suddenly feels that their original choice is right, otherwise, the current MU family may no longer exist.


    Sometimes, people''s choice is really important. If they are not careful, they may fall into a hopeless situation.


    Mu Jianchen has no temper when he is counted by mu Huangyu. He secretly vows that after he moves to Kunlun, he must start to shut up. Instead of saying that he can surpass Xu Shaotang, he must at least enter the realm of emptiness, so as not to be scolded by mu Huangyu in the future.


    All of them are people with great strength. Naturally, they have no scruples when drinking wine. This meal didn''t end until two o''clock in the morning.


    The next morning, while Xu Shaotang was still asleep, his phone rang.


    Confused Xu Shaotang took the phone to see, but it is called pity heart.


    "So soon?" Looking at the caller''s name displayed on the phone, Xu Shaotang immediately fell asleep and said with a smile: "it seems that I underestimated the intelligence network of compassion in Beijing!"


    It''s just a day and a night. The speed of compassion really exceeds Xu Shaotang''s accident. In his opinion, compassion needs a day or two to find out Jiang Yan''s details. Now the result is a surprise to him.


    "Wake up?"


    When Xu Shaotang got on the phone, a voice of compassion came from inside.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "just wake up, how, so quickly found the details of Jiang Yan?"


    "I''m going to disappoint you!" The pity on the other end of the phone said with a smile.


    "No?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    If you don''t find out, why does compassion call you so early? Even if you want to talk to yourself about home, with compassion and consideration, you should not call me early in the morning.


    "Yes Pity heart some helpless wry smile way: "that Jiang Yan should have a problem."


    Xu Shaotang puzzled asked: "how to say? This is not found, why do you say he has a problem? Let''s not be too arbitrary in this matter. After all, it''s related to the relationship between other people. We''d better tear down ten temples rather than destroy a marriage. We''d better be careful. "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t dare to be too arbitrary about what he couldn''t find, just like when he was Canglong, he believed that compassion could not find his identity.


    Not everyone who can''t find their identity is suspicious. Some people may need to keep their identity secret just for special reasons.


    "I know what you mean, but according to the information reported by my people, Jiang Yan can''t be found at all. His family background and identity are a mystery." He said in a soft voice: "Jiang Yan only started his activities in the capital in recent months. Before, there was no such person in the capital, just like he suddenly appeared! Do you think there''s no problem with a person who comes out suddenly and can''t find any information? "


    Xu Shaotang thought about compassion carefully. It''s undeniable that compassion really has some truth. If Jiang Yan didn''t come out of the blue and couldn''t find it, it might be because of his special identity, but the person who came out of the blue really made people suspect.


    Nevertheless, Xu Shaotang did not jump to a conclusion and asked, "have you found out what Jiang Yan has done in this period of time? Have you ever done anything illegal or criminal? "


    "There is no such thing "Jiang Yan is now an ordinary plant administrator of the Beijing Botanical Garden. The reason why I suspect him is also related to this," he said


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously: "it''s just a plant administrator. Is there anything to doubt?"


    He really has some thoughts about pity. In his opinion, is this an improper occupation? What''s the doubt?


    He thought funny in his heart, is compassion professional discrimination? However, he suddenly thought that he knew that it was not because of his career that Lianxin doubted Jiang Yan.


    "My Xu Da Shao, you really don''t know the sufferings of the people! Do you think the administrator of Beijing Botanical Garden can be an individual? "


    Pitifully, he said with a bitter smile: "I told you before that Jiang Yan''s identity and family background are a mystery. Do you think it is so easy to get this job for people with unclear background like him? According to my guess, it''s very likely that he got the position through a special way! "


    "Oh, I see!"


    Xu Shaotang admitted that he really didn''t know that there were so many ways for a plant administrator. The circle he contacted decided that he would not understand these things. He understood what the special method of compassion was.When Bei Lianxin said this, he thought that Jiang Yan was secretly adding water and pretending to be drunk when he was drinking. Obviously, he didn''t dare to get drunk. In this way, even he began to think that Jiang Yan had some problems.


    Lianxin continued: "coincidentally, three days after he started work, he met Bai Xue. Bai Xue is a frequent visitor of Beijing Botanical Garden and often goes there to study some rare plants. Therefore, I have reason to suspect that the reason why he went to be a plant administrator is probably to get close to Bai Xue."


    "If he did it because he loved Muppet, it would make sense." Xu Shaotang pondered slightly: "but if not, what is the purpose of his approach to Bai Xue? Is there anything for him to get close to


    "I don''t know that." With a helpless sigh, he said, "I suggest you ask Longjiang to use his channels to check Jiang Yan. If Jiang Yan is not from a special department, he may have a problem! I will also step up my investigation on him, hoping to find something. "


    "Ask Longjiang to look up this man?" Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll call Longjiang later. I''d like to see what kind of God Jiang Yan is!"


    If Lianxin and Longjiang can''t find out Jiang Yan''s details, he may be a villain. I just hope that Bai Xue won''t blame him then!

 Chapter 1913

    A day later, the dragon will send news there.


    What dragon will be able to find is similar to what compassion can find.


    Just because of the particularity of the dragon group, he made a more detailed investigation of what Jiang Yan had done in recent months.


    Judging from what Jiang Yan has done in recent months, Jiang Yan is really just an ordinary plant administrator, and he has not found any bad hobbies. However, the people in the botanical garden responded that Jiang Yan is rather shy and not good at communicating with others. He has no two friends in the whole botanical garden. However, he works carefully and is willing to bear hardships, so he is not good at it There was no one to embarrass him, and the leaders of the botanical garden had a good impression on him. In his life, apart from himself and Bai Xue, he was basically a colleague of the botanical garden.


    In this way, including the Dragon general, they suspect that Jiang Yan has a problem, because from what they can find, Jiang Yan''s foundation is too clean!


    However, such a person with a clean foundation can''t find any identity background, which is a suspicious thing.


    Now it''s not hard to see that Jiang Yan''s approach to Bai Xue must have a different purpose, but none of them knew exactly what the purpose was.


    Long Jiang also said that he would send people to stare at Jiang Yan 24 hours. A person who could not find out anything about him was enough to arouse his interest.


    Another day later, Xu Shaotang received news from longjiang and Lianxin: Jiang Yan died!


    This news suddenly made Xu Shaotang feel more and more unusual.


    When Xu Shaotang hung up Lianxin''s phone, his phone rang again.


    "Xu! Jiang Yan is dead! "


    Kang Weimin''s angry voice came from the phone: "I asked you to help me investigate Jiang Yan. I didn''t let you kill him!"


    "I didn''t kill it!" Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "if you don''t believe it, you can ask Longjiang."


    "You didn''t kill it?" Kang Weimin stagnated slightly and said, "what''s the matter? A good person, how to say no, no? Now the girl of Bai Xue is so sad that she is looking for life and death. I don''t know how to explain to her! "


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and said, "you don''t have to explain it to her. We''ll deal with it. I''ll go there now and find out how Jiang Yan died first."


    After the call with Kang Weimin, Xu Shaotang immediately went to the capital botanical garden.


    Jiang Yan''s dormitory is next to the capital botanical garden. Most of the staff of the botanical garden live there. The people of the dragon group are staying there to maintain the order of the scene.


    An hour later, Xu Shaotang finally arrived at Jiang Yan''s dormitory.


    Outside Jiang Yan''s dormitory, several police officers sealed off the scene to prevent those irrelevant people from entering. Even Bai Xue was stopped outside. Xu Shaotang heard Bai Xue''s heartrending cry from a distance, and Kang Weimin''s soothing voice beside him did not help.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming to the blockade line of Jiangyan, Bai Xue is obviously slightly stunned. He doesn''t understand why Xu Shaotang is here. Xu Shaotang is just an actor. Although he has some friendship with his grandfather, he should be afraid to avoid this kind of thing.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to Bai Xue and Kang Weimin and quickly walked to the blockade line.


    "Stop!"


    A police officer reached out to stop Xu Shaotang and said, "there''s a homicide inside. We''ve sealed off the scene. No one is allowed to enter!"


    "I''m not irrelevant!" Xu Shaotang light said: "I''m here to help the dragon group solve the case!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang stood beside the blockade line and yelled at the dormitory: "snake, get out of here and let them let me go!"


    He got the news from the Dragon general. Now the people on the scene are wood and the snake. He doesn''t need to be polite with the snake.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, the snake quickly came out of the dormitory and said to the policeman who stopped Xu Shaotang, "let him in!"


    The police also know that the snake and wood are from a special department. With the permission of the snake, they quickly open the blockade to let Xu Shaotang in.


    Watching the police let Xu Shaotang in, Bai Xue, who had been lying in Kang Weimin''s arms crying, seemed to see the Savior. She pushed Kang Weimin away, rushed to Xu Shaotang''s side quickly, grabbed Xu Shaotang''s arm, and cried loudly: "Mr. Xu, please let them let me in, let me see Jiang Yan for the last time, please!"


    Xu Shaotang turned his head slightly, pulled Bai Xue''s hand slightly, and quietly said: "don''t worry, you will see him for the last time! But now we have to find out the cause of his death. You don''t want him to die in the dark, do you


    Kang Weimin also trotted over at this time, pulled Bai Xue hard and said: "girl, let Xiao Xu deal with this matter. We can''t interfere with the official business."


    Watching Xu Shaotang quickly walk into Jiang Yan''s dormitory, the tears in Bai Xue''s eyes fall out.


    "Grandfather, who is Mr. Xu?" Bai Xue looked at Kang Weimin with tears on her face and asked, "why can he go in?"


    As long as Bai Xue is not stupid, she can see that Xu Shaotang is not just an actor.Even those police officers are not qualified to enter the scene, but he can easily enter, and listen to the tone of his talk to the snake, which is regarded as God by those police officers. Obviously, the snake is not fart in front of him.


    Hearing Bai Xue''s question, Kang Weimin''s face was slightly embarrassed and thought for a while. Then he said to Bai Xue in a soft voice: "he seems to be from a special department, and I don''t know the details. Girl, don''t worry about his identity. Xiaojiang has gone. Don''t be too sad. My grandfather believes that they will find out the cause of Xiaojiang''s death and give you an account. "


    Bai Xue Lengleng looked at Kang Weimin, suddenly asked sadly: "do you know that he is a special department?"


    "Yes Kang Weimin nodded slightly, "but because of the confidentiality regulations, he didn''t tell me which department he belonged to."


    Kang Weimin had to lie to Bai Xue. He was afraid that the girl would guess that he asked Xu Shaotang to help him secretly investigate Jiang Yan''s affairs.


    , "did you ask him to help you secretly investigate Jiang Yan?"


    Really worry about what to what, Bai Xue eventually guessed this thing.


    Looking at Bai Xue''s angry eyes, Kang Weimin lowered his head gently and sighed heavily: "girl, I had a kind intention, but I didn''t expect that things would be like this..."


    "It''s really you..." The angry Bai Xue suddenly said with a tearful smile: "this is your good intention! Now that Jiang Yan is dead, are you happy? Are you satisfied? "


    With that, Bai Xue angrily pushes away Kang Weimin, who is supporting her, and looks at Kang Weimin with resentment in her eyes.

 Chapter 1914

    "Have you found out the cause of death?"


    Xu Shaotang walked into the dormitory and asked directly.


    At the same time, he glanced at Jiang Yan, who was lying on the bed. Jiang Yan''s face was unusually calm. When he looked at it carefully, he could see a smile that seemed to be nothing. It seemed that he had not experienced any pain when he died. The clothes on the corpse were a little messy. They should have made it when they were investigating Jiang Yan''s corpse.


    "No!"


    Wood shook his head and said, "we suspect it is poisoning. We have taken the sample and will send it for testing later."


    "Is there any suspicious trace in and around the room?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "No!" Mu Mu shook his head slightly and said helplessly: "we have been monitoring him secretly since yesterday. He and Bai Xue played outside and didn''t come back until 10:30 in the evening. Apart from greeting two colleagues at the door, they didn''t have any contact with him any more. When we found something wrong this morning, he was dead and there was no scar on his body. Thank you People feel like they die suddenly in their sleep. "


    As a member of the dragon group, Mu Mu has seen many strange homicide cases, but this is the first time he has seen Jiang Yan''s death.


    Among the people Jiang Yan contacted, no one had the motive and strength to commit the crime, but Jiang Yan just died under their eyes, which really made him a little confused.


    Listening to wood''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face also showed a curious look. He went to Jiang Yan''s body and carefully looked at Jiang Yan''s body. As wood said, there were no scars or obvious signs of poisoning on Jiang Yan''s body. Even if it was poisoned, it was a very strange poison.


    After checking Jiang Yan''s body, Xu Shaotang looks at Jiang Yan''s room carefully.


    Jiang Yan''s room is a single room, with a kitchen and toilet. The room is clean and tidy, and there is a picture of him and Bai Xue on the bedside table. There is no sign of fighting in the room, which confirms the fact of wood from the side.


    "Have you checked the surveillance?" Xu Shaotang remembers that when he came in, there were many cameras in the corridor and around the outer wall of the dormitory, which kept the whole dormitory under close monitoring.


    "Yes!"


    The snake shrugged and said: "there is no abnormality found in the monitoring, and no suspicious person appears, which can basically eliminate the possibility of committing a crime at the scene."


    We are all experts in criminal investigation. Although their personal strength is not as good as that of Xu Shaotang, their ability in handling cases is not as simple as that of Xu Shaotang. They have basically thought of what Xu Shaotang can think of.


    Unfortunately, they exhausted all the means of criminal investigation, but also failed to find the cause of Jiang Yan''s death and suspicious personnel, which made this seemingly ordinary homicide case more unusual.


    "That''s strange!" Xu Shaotang frowned and said: "there is no suspicious person, and no one has the motive to commit the crime. How did Jiang Yan die? And who wants him to die? "


    When talking, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of a possibility: kill!


    Before, they all suspected that Jiang Yan had a problem and that he was close to Bai Xue. After watching him for a day or two, he suddenly died strangely. Is it too coincidental? If someone doesn''t want to kill him, Xu Shaotang won''t believe it.


    Then, the question comes again. Who wants to kill him? Why do they have to kill him? Do they have any shady things to be afraid of being known?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickly asked: "in the process of your monitoring him, did you notice that someone was following you, or did anyone find that you were monitoring Jiang Yan?"


    "I don''t think so?" The snake touched his chin, looked at Xu Shaotang, and said, "of course, if the other party is an expert of your level, even if others are spying on us, we can''t find it."


    "Flattering is good, but there is no prize!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the snake with a smile and said, "it seems that we need to take Jiang Yan''s body back to the dragon group for a good test. Anyway, we have to find out the cause of his death first."


    Originally, it was nothing to do with him, but now Jiang Yan''s strange death makes the whole thing complicated. He also wants to give Kang Weimin and Bai Xue an account, and also wants to find out what the person who killed Jiang Yan was trying to cover up. He instinctively feels that this is not a simple matter.


    "Now it''s the only way to start!"


    Wood nodded, took out the phone and started calling for a helicopter.


    "You watch here first, I''ll go out for a while."


    Xu Shaotang said a word to the two people and came out of the dormitory.


    Looking out of the dormitory Xu Shaotang, Kang Weimin and Bai Xue suddenly rush to the cordon.


    Bai Xue asked Xu Shaotang across the cordon, "have you found out the cause of Jiang Yan''s death? Who is going to kill Jiang Yan?"


    "There is no definite result yet. Jiang Yan''s death is very strange. We need to conduct a comprehensive examination of Jiang Yan''s body before we can draw a conclusion."Looking at Bai Xue''s pear blossom with rain, Xu Shaotang can''t bear it. She doesn''t know how long it will take to get out of Jiang Yan''s affairs.


    "Ha ha, no result? Aren''t you from special departments? Don''t you want to investigate Jiang Yan? Now you tell me that there is no result? " Bai Xue''s tearful face was filled with anger. Hysterically, she yelled at Xu Shaotang and Kang Weimin: "are you satisfied with the result now? You just want to see Jiang Yan die, so of course you can''t find out the result! "


    Bai Xue''s anger is completely ignited by her lover''s death. She blames Xu Shaotang and Kang Weimin for Jiang Yan''s death, which will also vent her grief and anger on them.


    Listening to Bai Xue''s hysterical roar, Xu Shaotang looks at Kang Weimin in surprise. When he sees the helpless bitterness on Kang Weimin''s face, he knows that Bai Xue must have guessed that Kang Weimin asked him to investigate Jiang Yan''s affairs.


    Looking at the girl who was dazzled by love, Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly, looked at Bai Xue coldly, and said in a deep voice: "I can tell you clearly now that Jiang Yan is definitely not what you see! He deliberately approached you with an unknown purpose! You have been with Jiang Yan for some time. I ask you, do you know him well? Do you know what he does at home? Do you know what his parents do? Girl, don''t hurt the people who really care about you for a person with ulterior motives! I will give you an account of Jiang Yan, but not now! "

 Chapter 1915

    While waiting for the helicopter to arrive, Kang Weimin pulled Xu Shaotang aside.


    "Xiao Xu, what do you mean by the words you just said to Bai Xue?" Kang Weimin looked back at Bai Xue who was sitting in the distance and asked in a low voice, "is there really something wrong with Jiang Yan?"


    Now that all the words have been said, Xu Shaotang has nothing to hide. He nodded and said, "according to what my people and the Dragon general have found there, Jiang Yan must have an unknown purpose in approaching Bai Xue. His death is also the real purpose of the people behind him who don''t want to be found out by us. I estimate that Jiang Yan may be involved in this matter There''s something bigger going on. "


    "This..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kang Weimin suddenly slightly stunned, full of doubts and said: "what is Xuebai worth approaching? Why on earth did he do that? "


    "That''s what we want to know most now." Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "Professor Kang, I suggest you and Bai Xue and her parents go to the dragon group with us first. We don''t know the purpose of Jiang Yan''s approach to Bai Xue, but there''s no doubt that your family must be targeted. For the sake of your family''s safety, it''s the safest way to go to the dragon group. We''ll do the rest, no matter Jiang Yan How deep the people behind Yan are hidden, we will try to dig them out! "


    Kang Weimin carefully thought about Xu Shaotang''s words, then slowly raised his head and said: "otherwise, I''ll let Bai Xue and her parents go to the dragon group with you. As for me, it''s unnecessary, isn''t it? Even if old man Yan Jiang has a lot of money behind him, I don''t think I can find any other purpose? "


    At least Bai Xue''s parents have a little money. He thinks in his heart whether the people behind Jiang Yan will come for Bai Xue''s parents'' money.


    Understanding what Kang Weimin thought, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "on the contrary, I think you are more valuable than Bai Xue''s parents. There are many people in Beijing who are richer than Bai Xue''s parents. Why don''t they go to those people, but they just go to Bai Xue? To tell you the truth, I think the most likely reason why they are close to Bai Xue is because of you. "


    "Because of me?" Kang Weimin slightly stagnated, then said with a bitter smile: "I am a poor old man''s hand, what is worth them doing?"


    "Maybe, but you don''t even know." Xu Shaotang pondered slightly: "no matter whether there is one or not, be careful to make Wannian boat. The Dragon Group will take over the whole business of Jiang Yan, and I will also participate in it. The reason for all this is only known by those who dig behind Jiang Yan."


    "About how long?"


    Kang Weimin looked at Xu Shaotang with some embarrassment and said: "our family all went to longzu. This It''s not convenient... "


    In Kang Weimin''s mind, where is the dragon group? What''s the matter with their family going to stay in the dragon group? This is a bit unreasonable for both emotion and reason.


    "That''s the question you asked me." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "all kinds of signs show that the people behind Jiang Yan are deeply hidden and very alert. We just started to investigate Jiang Yan. Jiang Yan was killed. It''s not so easy to dig them out."


    For this matter, Xu Shaotang is confused. He doesn''t want to dig out the people behind Jiang Yan by his personal strength.


    Kang Weimin scratched his head and finally nodded: "OK, I''ll call Bai Xue''s parents right away. Please arrange someone to meet them. I''m afraid..."


    "This is natural!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "I guess the Dragon general has already started to move there."


    He believes that long will be able to think of all the things that he can think of. The key to solving Jiang Yan''s case now lies in Kang Weimin and his family, so they can''t miss anything.


    After asking Kang Weimin for Bai Xuejia''s address, Xu Shaotang went to one side and called.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When the phone was connected, it was mu Tiance''s voice.


    "Of course it is!" Xu Shaotang said, "I''d like to ask you a favor."


    "What''s up?" Mu Tiance snorted unhappily and asked, "do you still need my help now?"


    "Brother mu, you sound a little sour?" Xu Shaotang speechless said: "I really have something to ask you for help, I can''t get away now."


    It''s just that his strength is a little stronger than him. He doesn''t have to. Anyway, even master Liang Danqing didn''t touch the realm above the virtual realm. Mu Tiance has a lot of time to catch up with him. There''s no need to say that because of this strength gap.


    "Say it Mu Tiance said simply and directly.


    Xu Shaotang took out the address Kang Weimin wrote to himself and said, "I met a strange homicide case here. I suspect that someone behind me wants to get something from Professor Kang Weimin''s family. I''ll send you an address later. You can go there for me to watch and see if anyone will go there to find something.""What strange homicide is worthy of your hand?" Mu Tiance asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang said: "now I can''t tell you clearly in a moment and a half. I''ll tell you in detail later. I feel that this matter should involve a lot."


    "All right!" Mu Tiance said faintly, "I''ll take it as my last help before I move to Kunlun."


    After hanging up mu Tiance''s phone, Xu Shaotang calls Tan Tai Jingming and asks her to go to Kang Weimin''s home to guard.


    Since they want to see what these two masters will do with their family!


    When he finished the call, there was a "rumble" of helicopters outside.


    Hearing the sound of the helicopter, the snake came out with Jiang Yan''s body in her arms. As soon as they passed the cordon, Bai Xue jumped on her, but the wood had stopped her: "we are handling the case, please don''t interfere with the official business!"


    "I''ll just look at him! Please let me have a look at him


    Although Xu Shaotang said so much to Bai Xue, Bai Xue obviously didn''t listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, or she has lost her trust and doesn''t know who to listen to.


    "If you want to see it, you can watch it in the helicopter later!"


    Xu Shaotang came slowly, looked at Bai Xue quietly and said, "you should think about my words carefully!"

 Chapter 1916

    With Jiang Yan''s body back to the dragon group, the body was immediately sent to the testing center.


    Long Jiang asked people to settle down Kang Weimin and his family for the time being, and then came to the outside of the testing center.


    "How''s it going?"


    When long Jiang came, there were many people outside the testing center. Everyone heard about this strange murder and wanted to know how Jiang Yan died.


    "No results yet."


    Long Fei said: "it seems that it should be more difficult."


    The Dragon Group''s corpse detection equipment is not the best in the world, but it is also absolutely top-notch. It''s been sent in for 20 minutes, and no result has been produced. It''s really surprising.


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and asked Xu Shaotang, "what do you think?"


    "How do I know?" Xu Shaotang said helplessly, "it''s the first time I''ve encountered this kind of situation. I can only be sure that Jiang Yan was not killed by external forces."


    "Nonsense!"


    The Dragon general said with a smile: "if it is killed by external force, can it be dragged here? I mean, what do you think of this


    "What else can I think? Jiang Yan must have been killed!" Xu Shaotang said lightly: "as for the specific things, we have to wait until we find the person who killed Jiang Yan. By the way, I asked Lianxin when I came here. She sent me all of Jiang Yan''s whereabouts in recent days. You can ask the snake and wood to sort out Jiang Yan''s whereabouts yesterday. "


    "You want to see the surveillance of where he''s been?"


    Long Jiang immediately understood what Xu Shaotang meant.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "we just started to investigate Jiang Yan, he died strangely. The people behind him should have found that we were investigating him, so they chose to kill him! We need to check the surveillance of all the places he''s been to in recent days to see if we can find suspicious people. "


    "That''s a good idea!"


    Long Jiang nodded slightly, looked at Long Fei and said, "let the relevant departments immediately send the surveillance videos of the places Jiang Yan has been to, let the data analysis center strictly check every video, and report the suspicious person immediately!"


    "Good!"


    Long Fei took the order and left.


    Long Jiang said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "it''s very thoughtful of you. Why don''t you say it earlier?"


    "Didn''t I remember that when I got his body?" With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang said: "I feel that this matter may be worse than we imagined. Maybe we accidentally broke a big conspiracy!"


    "You''d better shut your crow''s mouth first!" Dragon will laugh scold a, again way: "wait for autopsy report to come out to say again first."


    Now Xu Shaotang''s crow mouth has been thoroughly spread. Everyone knows that his words are good but bad. It''s like being cursed.


    Xu Shaotang speechless look at the dragon will be pitiful heart to their own about the whereabouts of Jiang Yan sent to Long Fei, then quietly waiting for the next autopsy report.


    More than ten minutes later, the door of the test center opened, and the autopsy personnel in white coats came to the door in a hurry, saluted the Dragon general and said, "Mr. long, you''d better come in and have a look in person."


    Hearing the autopsy personnel''s words, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang''s faces showed curiosity at the same time. Listening to the autopsy personnel''s tone, it seems that there is something unusual!


    A group of people with curious mind, rushed into the test center.


    "We conducted a full range of tests on the corpse, and we didn''t find any abnormality at the beginning. It was only when we scanned his brain that we found something strange." The autopsy officer pointed to the large screen in front of him and said, "please look here. This is the brain scan of the deceased."


    Looking along the direction of the autopsy personnel''s fingers, Jiang Yan''s brain scan picture clearly appeared on the screen.


    "What about the brain?"


    At this moment, the crowd screamed and looked at the picture with bewilderment. From the picture, we could not see Jiang Yan''s brain, only his empty skull.


    "Yes, the dead man''s brain has completely disappeared, which should be the cause of death!" The autopsy personnel nodded and said with a wry smile: "I have been engaged in autopsy for so many years, but it is the first time that I have encountered this kind of death method."


    It''s not only his first encounter, but also that of all the people on the scene. It''s really strange that a person''s whole brain has disappeared.


    "If the whole brain disappears, it should be a very painful thing, right?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "but there is no look of pain on Jiang Yan''s face. What''s the matter?"


    "He should have died before his brain completely disappeared!" Autopsy personnel said: "the human brain is the most vulnerable, as long as a little damage, it may cause brain death! According to my conjecture, the time of death of the deceased should be from 2:30 to 3:00 in the morning. At that time, the deceased should be sleeping soundly. As long as the brain of the deceased is slightly damaged, he may have brain death in his sleep. After that, even if his whole brain disappears completely, he will not feel any pain, so he can die so peacefully. ¡±"I see!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked at the Dragon general and said, "you''ve seen a lot. Have you ever heard of any method to make people''s brain disappear without any scars?"


    "Yes!"


    The Dragon general nodded and said in a deep voice, "Gu Chong!"


    "Gu Chong?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly and asked, "do you mean that Jiang Yan''s brain was eaten by insects?"


    Xu Shaotang has also heard about demagogues. Demagogues come from the extremely old profession of demagogues. In some remote places, especially in the relatively backward countries around the Xia Kingdom, demagogues are still very active. However, most of the demagogues are actually embroidered pillows, and the demagogues they raise are just bluffing For some martial arts people, the so-called poisonous insects are not worth mentioning.


    Most of the poisonous insects that Xu Shaotang knew were actually poisonous insects. It was not the insects themselves that killed people, but the poisonous insects they carried.


    When he was on a mission before, he killed several poisonous insects culturists who were passed on by others.


    It''s the first time Xu Shaotang has heard of this kind of insect that can eat up a person''s whole brain.


    The Dragon general nodded slightly and said, "I can''t think of any way to do this except for the poisonous insects! Only poisonous insects can crawl out of people''s nose or mouth after eating their brains, so they won''t cause any scars. "


    "Do you know anyone can raise this kind of insect?"


    "I don''t know!" The dragon will slowly shake his head and sigh softly: "it seems that your crow''s mouth will show again..."

 Chapter 1917

    After determining the cause of Jiang Yan''s death, they immediately went to the data center.


    At the moment, the data center is extremely busy, and the relevant staff keep knocking on the keyboard. The computer screen in front of them is the picture monitored by the sky eye system.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Dragon will go to Long Fei and ask in a low voice.


    Long Fei said: "the relevant departments have just sent the surveillance video of the road sections we need, and now we are analyzing and comparing it. By the way, is the cause of Jiang Yan''s death clear? "


    "It''s clear!"


    Dragon will sigh a little, the results of the autopsy center simply inform Long Fei.


    After hearing Long Jiang''s words, long Feiman looked at them strangely and asked, "who would kill Jiang Yan in such a vicious way?"


    "Aren''t we looking for it?"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Long Fei. If only they knew the answer to this question, they didn''t have to look for suspicious people through surveillance video here.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei patted his head and realized how stupid his problem was.


    Now they have no clue about the perpetrators, they can only wait here quietly for the results of the analysis.


    An hour later, a staff member suddenly stood up and said in a loud voice, "report, suspicious person found!"


    "Mark it


    Longfei face a joy, several people rushed to the staff.


    When they got there, the staff had quickly identified the suspicious person in the surveillance video. At the moment, the picture on the computer screen had been suspended.


    The staff pointed to the computer screen and said, "look at this middle-aged woman in black. In the six time period videos I analyzed, four of them have her figure. It''s obvious that this person is following Jiang Yan secretly."


    Looking along the direction of the staff''s fingers, they saw that in the six palace pictures on the screen, there were indeed four pictures with the figure of the woman in black.


    After pointing out the suspicious person in black, the staff let the video continue to play. From the video, we can see that the middle-aged woman in black is like a shadow. No matter where Jiang Yan goes, she looks at Jiang Yan from afar, neither close nor far away.


    Just at this time, a staff member yelled: "report, find suspicious people!"


    Hearing the other staff member''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately flashed to the staff. On the computer in front of him, what was marked was a man in white plaid.


    Five of the six pictures have the figure of the man.


    "Strange, are there two suspicious people?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "or are these two people monitoring Jiang Yan instead?"


    "You''d better let Lianxin send you photos of the people he sent to monitor Jiang Yan!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang is puzzled, Long Jiang suddenly says.


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately patted his head: "how can I forget this stubble?"


    Lianxin also sent people to monitor Jiang Yan. Maybe some of these two people are sent by Lianxin, or even both of them are. If that''s the case, they may be in vain.


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang hurriedly to pity heart to a phone call.


    In less than a minute, Lianxin sent a message from the person she sent to monitor Jiang Yan.


    Xu Shaotang took a simple look, and finally put down his worry. He said to Longjiang with a smile, "the people who are sent by Lianxin to monitor Jiang Yan are all men, no women!"


    "No women?" The Dragon moved his eyelids slightly and ordered: "search for the trace of the woman in black in the video in everyone''s hands immediately!"


    Get the Dragon general''s order, people act again, soon, someone found the figure of the woman in black in the video.


    Not long after, other video analysts found the woman in black in the video one after another. As long as Jiang Yan appeared for more than ten minutes, if she looked carefully, she could be found. Sometimes she hid in the crowd, sometimes disguised as a passer-by in a hurry.


    From this, we can basically confirm that the woman in black is probably the murderer of Jiang Yan.


    "Somebody


    Long Jiang said in a deep voice, "go and call Professor Kang''s family immediately!"


    At the command of the Dragon general, someone immediately called Kang Weimin and his family.


    Long Jiang pointed to the computer screen and said to the staff around him: "enlarge the picture, analyze the appearance and clothing characteristics of this woman, and don''t let go of any details! In addition, immediately send the picture of this woman to the monitoring department, and report it as soon as you find the trace of this woman! "


    Find the suspicious person, dragon will immediately issued the order.


    This strange homicide makes him feel too unusual. A woman who may be able to control the poisonous insects that devour people''s brains is indeed an extremely dangerous person.If we don''t find out this woman, maybe more people will be killed tomorrow.


    Get the Dragon general''s order, everyone immediately act again.


    With the enlargement of the picture of the woman in black, her face has become blurred. The quality of the surveillance video is not particularly clear. It can only roughly see the woman''s appearance.


    However, it is difficult for these experienced staff to restore the face of women in black as much as possible by comparing multiple pictures.


    Just when the staff restored the woman''s face to the greatest extent, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the back of the woman''s hand in black.


    One of the pictures shows the woman in black stretching her hand to lift her hair. She also took a picture of the back of the woman''s hand by the way. Although the picture is not clear, it can be seen that there seems to be a fuzzy tattoo on the back of the woman''s hand, just because the picture is too fuzzy to see the specific appearance of the tattoo.


    Long Jiang noticed Xu Shaotang''s eyes. Following Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he immediately noticed the tattoo on the back of the woman''s hand.


    "Can you see this tattoo more clearly?" Long will ask the staff.


    "I''ll try!"


    The man said, and then kept playing back and forth the little video of the woman''s hair, trying to capture a clearer picture.


    With his unremitting efforts, he finally captured a relatively clear picture. From this picture, we can vaguely see that the tattoo on the back of a woman''s hand is a bit like a mountain peak, and a bit like a burning flame, but it is impossible to see more clearly.

 Chapter 1918

    More than ten minutes later, Kang Weimin and his family were taken to the data center.


    At this time, the picture of the woman in black came out.


    Although this picture does not necessarily match the appearance of the woman in black, according to computer calculation, the coincidence is at least 90%.


    This woman looks about forty or fifty years old from the appearance. Her first impression is that she is a bit gloomy, and she has a sense of not being close to strangers. She has a typical oriental appearance, but it doesn''t seem to be exactly like Xia people. There are some differences between Xia people and her skin color and hair bun.


    "Long Lao, have you found the murderer who killed Jiang Yan?"


    When Kang Weimin came, he asked Longjiang in a hurry.


    Bai Xue that wench is still angry with him now, only to thoroughly understand Jiang Yan''s case, let this wench see what kind of person Jiang Yan is, maybe her anger will dissipate.


    "The suspect has been locked in at present!" The Dragon general said, "to call you here is to let you see if you know this man."


    With that, long handed Kang Weimin the picture of the woman in black. Meanwhile, he said, "think about it carefully. Have you ever seen this man or had a holiday with him?"


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Bai Xue, who is full of sadness, comes up first, grabs the picture and looks at the people in the picture. There is a strong hatred in her eyes.


    Kang Weimin and Bai Xue''s parents also come to Bai Xue''s side and carefully look at the people in the picture.


    After a long time, Kang Weimin and Bai Xue''s parents shook their heads at the same time and said, "we have never seen this man, let alone have any holiday with him."


    "What about you, girl?" The dragon will look at Bai Xue holding the picture.


    Although Bai Xue''s heart will be full of anger, but after she came to the dragon group, she also knew the position of the Dragon general in front of her. Facing the Dragon general who was not angry, she didn''t dare to be presumptuous. She just shook her head slightly and said, "I don''t know him, and I''ve never seen him."


    "Oh?" Long Jiang frowned and said, "how many months have you been with Jiang Yan? Have you never met this man? Think about it again. "


    "I''m sure I haven''t!" Bai Xue shakes her head and sobs to the Dragon general: "old dragon, have you found out the cause of Jiang Yan''s death?"


    "It''s found out, but you''d better not know." Long Jiang sighed softly and said: "girl, listen to the old man, that Jiang Yan approached you for another purpose. So you really don''t have to feel sad for his death. It''s not worth it!"


    "I want to know how he died!"


    Bai Xue didn''t seem to listen to the words of the Dragon general. She just looked at the Dragon general stubbornly with tears in her eyes.


    Facing Bai Xue''s stubborn eyes, the Dragon shook his head helplessly and said, "his whole brain has been eaten up. I suspect it''s a strange insect."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Xue obviously didn''t expect that the cause of Jiang Yan''s death was like this. She was shocked and speechless for a moment.


    "Old man, I''ve dealt with a lot of strange cases over the years, but I''ve never come across such cases." Long Jiang said to Bai Xue seriously, "think about it. If Jiang Yan is an ordinary man, do you think someone will kill him in this way? There are countless ways to kill a person. There''s no need to be so troublesome! "


    Long Jiang and Kang Weimin have some friendship. Naturally, he doesn''t want Bai Xue to blame Kang Weimin for Jiang Yan''s death.


    Moreover, if Kang Weimin had not asked Xu Shaotang to help him investigate Jiang Yan, they might not have noticed Jiang Yan so soon. By the time they noticed, it might have been too late.


    Listen to Long Jiang''s words, Bai Xue walks to one side silently.


    Although he loves Jiang Yan very much, she has not been completely dazzled by love. The words of Long Jiang touched her very much. She was also thinking about the words of Long Jiang. At this moment, she began to waver. Does Jiang Yan, whom she loves deeply, really approach her for other purposes?


    Kang Weimin and Bai Xue''s parents want to comfort Bai Xue, but Xu Shaotang stops them.


    "Leave her alone!" Xu Shaotang said in a low voice: "she has the ability to judge right and wrong. I believe she can figure it out."


    Kang Weimin and Bai Xue''s parents take a look at each other, and finally give up the idea of comforting Bai Xue.


    "Mr. long, I really want to thank you this time." Kang Weimin looked at Longjiang gratefully and said, "we''re giving you trouble again."


    "Do you think I''m afraid of trouble?" The Dragon general laughs.


    "By the way, Professor Kang, see if you recognize this pattern!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of the tattoo on the back of the woman''s hand, pulled Kang Weimin to the computer, pointed to the tattoo on the back of the woman''s hand on the computer screen and said, "I feel that this tattoo should be more like a sign of some kind of identity. Many foreign mercenaries have this habit."


    "Let me see!"


    Kang Weimin came up to the computer, looked at the tattoo carefully for a while, and said: "this picture is a little fuzzy. I can''t see it clearly. Is there a clearer picture?""No, this is the clearest picture." Xu Shaotang said: "I feel that the tattoo is a bit like a mountain and a bit like a fire."


    Kang Weimin nodded and said, "it''s really a bit like that!"


    After looking at it carefully for a while, Kang Weimin shook his head slowly and said, "I don''t think I''ve seen this kind of tattoo symbol."


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang was not too disappointed. After all, the tattoo design was very vague. He just asked casually, and he didn''t hold too much hope.


    "Lao Kang, there''s nothing for you right now." Long Jiang said with a smile: "you can live here with peace of mind. We''ll wait until we get this case out. This woman is weird. We''d better be careful."


    "Well, I''ve really given you trouble this time." Kang Weimin looked at Longjiang apologetically and said with some indignation, "I really don''t know what that woman wants to do or what she wants. Just tell me, I''ll give it to her. Why do you want to do so many things?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "if you think so, others who don''t see also think so! Others are afraid that you will dig a hole for her! "


    "So it is


    Kang Weimin gave a wry smile and said, "let''s go first. This matter will trouble you."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s all our business!"


    Kang Weimin sighed softly and turned to walk outside.


    Just out of a few steps, Kang Weimin suddenly stood in the same place, a few seconds later, suddenly rushed to the computer, again carefully look at the tattoo.

 Chapter 1919

    Xu Shaotang and long will take Kang Weimin back to his home in a hurry.


    By the time they got back, it was already night.


    As soon as Kang Weimin opened the door, a strong wind hit them.


    Xu Shaotang quickly took a step to dissolve the palm force, and said in a deep voice: "dantai, it''s us!"


    "Shaotang!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming exclaimed in surprise. She quickly took back her palm and turned on the light in the room. Looking at the three people rushing into the door, she was full of doubts and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''ll talk about it later!"


    Long Jiang doesn''t have the heart to explain so much to Tantai Jingming. He follows Kang Weimin and walks into the study quickly.


    Looking at the three people who rushed into the study as soon as they came, the color of doubt on the face of Tan Tai Jing Ming was more serious. She closed the door and rushed to the study.


    In the study, Kang Weimin is constantly searching for something on the bookshelf. The bookshelf with all kinds of materials and books neatly arranged soon becomes messy. Xu Shaotang and long Jiang don''t follow him to turn it over. They just occasionally pick up the materials and books Kang Weimin has got off the bookshelf and look at them at will.


    "You are What are you doing? "


    Tantai Jingming looks at the three people with doubts. From the beginning of opening the door, the three people''s performance is extremely abnormal, but it will be even more abnormal.


    Looking at their posture, it seems that they are looking for something? The three of them came back from the dragon group in a hurry all night. What important things were they looking for? Is it related to that strange homicide?


    Although she was not in the dragon group, she also knew about the strange homicide case. To be honest, she was very interested in this case. She had never even heard of this killing method before. She wanted to know what kind of God the woman dug up from the surveillance video was.


    "Found it!"


    Just as Jingming was looking at the three people in doubt, Kang Weimin suddenly exclaimed in surprise, pointed to the folder and said, "look, is that tattoo the same as this pattern?"


    Tantai Jingming curiously approaches, only to see that the folder is a yellow photo, but also a black and white photo, a look at this photo for some years.


    It looks like a mural or something, because it''s a close-up, and she can''t be sure what it is. At the center of the photo is a pattern that looks like a fire, but it''s not a flame when you look at it carefully. At the moment, Xu Shaotang and the three of them are all excited and staring at the strange pattern in the photo.


    "It should be!" Xu Shaotang slightly raised his head, some can''t wait to ask Kang Weimin: "what is this pattern?"


    Kang Weimin shook his head and said, "this is not a pattern, but a word!"


    "Words?" Xu Shaotang and long Jiang both looked surprised and asked, "what word?"


    "The word of witchcraft! But that''s a long time ago! "


    Kang Weimin pointed to the word and said excitedly, "look here, these are two people. The sky is above and the earth is below. The thing that looks like a totem pole in the middle is the vertical of the word witch!"


    They didn''t understand the word very well at first, but Kang Weimin explained it, and instantly understood it. In ancient times, the characters were mainly hieroglyphs. This pattern is completely expanded to imagine, isn''t it the word "Wu"?


    "Is there any explanation for this word? Or is it a sign of a particular ethnic group? " Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Yes!" Kang Weimin nodded his head and said: "this witch character is a hieroglyphic character. If you look at it carefully, you will find that it is actually two people praying around the totem pole. This is a way for witches to communicate with heaven and earth, and it can also be understood as praying to the gods in their hearts! There are also many controversies about the origin of the word "witch" in our ancient cultural and academic circles. Some people say that the word "witch" refers to people who are in charge of praying, such as witches. Another way is that it is a group that has disappeared, the witch group! "


    Wizard, they can understand that in the ancient Xia Dynasty, they did have the profession of wizard, which is detailed in various documents.


    Even today, many countries still have the profession of wizard, especially those tribes that are still in the semi primitive society. The wizard has a very high status. People in those tribes also believe in the words of the wizard. Whether it is life, death, illness or decision-making, it is inseparable from the wizard.


    But when it comes to witches, they have never heard of them.


    Looking at the three people''s puzzled look, Kang Weimin explained: "in fact, it''s more appropriate to call the witches as the ancient witches. There is no definite conclusion about their existence, but even if this group really exists, it is an ancient tribe thousands of years ago or even nearly 10000 years ago. There is no record about the witches in our official history and unofficial history."


    "Since there is no record, how can we judge that there may be this ethnic group?" Tantai Jingming now roughly understood the reason why they came back in a hurry. She frowned slightly and said, "nothing can come from nothing. Since some scholars believe that the word" Wu "originated from the Wu nationality, we should always put forward some evidence, even if it is not universally accepted."Hearing the question of Tantai Jingming, Kang Weimin said with a bitter smile: "you are right. The saying that the word" Wu "originated from the Wu clan is basically groundless. The only thing that can be called evidence is a cave mural discovered thousands of years ago in Qianzhou earlier. The mural depicts scenes of some people calling for wind and rain, and there is a cave next to the mural It is because of this mural that there is a dispute about the origin of the word "Wu". However, there is also a great controversy about the interpretation of that text. Therefore, most people prefer that the word "Wu" originated from a wizard


    "Well, the woman we found in the video, with this tattoo on the back of her hand, can indirectly show that she is a wizard or a witch?"


    Since there is no final conclusion, Long Jiang is lazy to say anything. He is not engaged in academic research. He does not need to prove which statement is more credible. He just wants to know the identity of the woman.


    "It should be!"


    Kang Weimin nodded and said: "there are not many people who know this ancient witch word. Even if they know it, most of them are engaged in academic research, and that woman must have nothing to do with academic research. She has an ancient witch tattoo on the back of her hand, which is likely to be a symbol of identity. As for whether she is a wizard or a witch, I don''t know. "

 Chapter 1920

    "It seems that the answer to this question can only be found after finding the woman!"


    The Dragon general frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "as long as she is still in the capital, we will find her sooner or later."


    "I''m curious, why does this woman want to find your family?"


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin and thought, "Professor Kang, do you have anything to do with witches or witches?"


    All kinds of signs show that the purpose of this woman is Kang Weimin rather than Bai Xue and her parents. Thinking that Kang Weimin is engaged in ancient culture research, Xu Shaotang begins to doubt whether this woman wants to get something from Kang Weimin. Jiang Yan is just a pawn. If Jiang Yan does not die, she will not be exposed to everyone.


    Kang Weimin thought carefully, then pointed to the old photo and said, "the only thing that may be related to witchcraft is this photo."


    "When you study ancient culture, you haven''t found any cultural relics related to witchcraft?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    Obviously, that woman can''t come here for this old photo. Except for a close-up of the word "witch", this photo can''t see anything. For that woman, it should be meaningless.


    "No!" Kang Weimin shook his head and said, "even if there are related cultural relics, they should be in the museum, not me."


    Listening to Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a strong color of doubt: "what is the purpose of this woman?"


    Jiang Yan''s murder makes them feel like they are in a quagmire. At present, they have targeted the suspect, but they can''t understand the deep motivation of the suspect.


    Long Jiang patted Xu Shaotang gently on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t think about what you don''t understand. Now the more you think about it, the more easily you will be disturbed. Now that we have locked this woman in, let''s wait until we catch her. By then, all the problems will be solved."


    After talking to Xu Shaotang, Longjiang looks at Jingming again and asks, "is there any suspicious person near here?"


    "No!"


    Tantai Jingming shook her head and said, "I came here immediately after receiving the call. I have been staying here ever since. I haven''t found any suspicious person for the time being."


    "I think that woman already knows we''re looking for her!" The Dragon tapped his fingers on the table and said with a smile, "since she wants to play cat and mouse with us, we''ll play with her. In the capital, does she think it''s easy to hide all the time?"


    When talking, Long Jiang''s face is full of confidence. It can be seen that he has absolute confidence that he can find this woman. This is due to his confidence in his intelligence network and the monitoring charity in Beijing.


    In the capital, there is not only the most intensive intelligence network, but also a very comprehensive monitoring equipment. Unless this woman hides in a place where the monitoring equipment can''t see her, it''s only a matter of time before she can find her trace. Moreover, this time will never be too long.


    Xu Shaotang also believes in the words of the Dragon general. It''s not too difficult for him to find someone on the boundary of the capital. He nods to the Dragon general and says, "well, you go back to the dragon group first, and I''ll stay here with dantai."


    "Well, you can stay here. It''s the same everywhere you stay anyway." Long Jiang said with a smile, "I''ll call you when I find the trace of that woman."


    "No?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the dragon group is strong now. It''s just catching a woman. Don''t I have to go in person?"


    "You have to use an ox knife to kill a chicken!" Dragon will solemnly said: "we are not clear about the strength of this woman at present, and this woman should also have witchcraft and so on. We''d better be careful, and it''s best to catch her at one time."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "well, anyway, it''s just a trip."


    Long Jiang''s words are not unreasonable. Be careful to make Wannian boat. Now the intelligence network of the whole capital is running at a high speed, in order to find the woman as soon as possible. If you let her escape for the first time, she will be more cautious in the future. If you want to find her again, it will take a lot of effort.


    What can be solved once, never give the opponent a second chance!


    "By the way, Lao Kang, would you mind letting them look in your study?" Long Jiang then said to Kang Weimin, "this boy''s suspicion is not unreasonable. I also think that you may have something related to witchcraft here. It''s just that it may be too long. Maybe you don''t even remember your own."


    "What do you mind?"


    Kang Weimin said frankly: "they can just look for anything, but don''t mess up the things in my study. There are too many things in it. If it''s messy, next time I''ll find a document or information, I can''t even find it."


    His books and materials are classified and organized together. He has been engaged in the study of ancient culture for so many years, and his books and materials are unknown. Most of the space in the whole study is used to put those books and materials. If they are confused, I don''t know how much time it will take just to sort them out."This is no problem!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "we are just playing boring time."


    When Kang Weimin left with Long Jiang, bored Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming immediately entered the study.


    "Which statement do you think is more credible?"


    When they look through the materials, Tantai Jingming asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    Xu Shaotang does not understand of looking at Dan Tai Jing Ming, ask a way: "what kind of view?"


    "About the origin of the word Wu." "I don''t know why," said Tantai Jingming, "although there is no strong evidence that it originated from the witch clan, I believe it more."


    "You feel the same way?"


    Xu Shaotang put down his information and looked at Jingming in surprise. He thought it was just his own feeling, so he didn''t say it before. After all, there was no final conclusion about this thing.


    Dan Tai Jing Ming is slightly a Leng: "do you also think so?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I don''t know why. I just feel as if there were witches in my subconscious mind, but I can''t remember the details."


    "Let''s look more and see if there is anything more about witchcraft."


    With that, she went to the corner of the bookshelf and began to read the materials and books in order.

 Chapter 1921

    At three o''clock in the morning, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming had fallen asleep on Kang Weimin''s sofa.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s phone rang.


    Xu Shaotang instantly wakes up from his sleep. He just takes a look at his mobile phone and knows what it is.


    "Chengbei Forest Park, the person sent to meet you is already on the way!"


    Long Jiang just said a word and hung up the phone.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is also woken up by the voice of the phone. She rubs her eyes and asks Xu Shaotang, "have you found the position of that woman?"


    "I got it!" Xu Shaotang patted Tan Tai Jingming gently and said, "you can continue to sleep here. I''ll have a look!"


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming wants to sit up, but Xu Shaotang stops her.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "we still don''t know if that woman has an accomplice. You''re still here!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it and nodded gently.


    Indeed, if they all go with them, if the woman''s accomplice comes here at that time, then her whole day''s efforts here will be wasted.


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang boarded the helicopter to the forest park in the north of the city.


    On the way to the forest park, Xu Shaotang gets in touch with the Dragon general again, and learns that long Fei has locked the woman''s position with dozens of experts. However, they are ordered by the Dragon general not to act rashly until Xu Shaotang arrives.


    It can also be seen from this command that the dragon will attach great importance to this woman. Otherwise, with the strength of dozens of alchemy masters of Longfei, unless they meet the top experts, it is a sure thing to catch her.


    The speed of the helicopter is very fast. In order to avoid scaring the snake, Xu Shaotang got off the helicopter outside the forest park, and then quickly moved closer to the location of Longfei.


    "How''s it going?"


    Xu Shaotang rushes to Longfei and asks him in a low voice.


    Long Fei pointed to the small house in front of him and said, "since we found her whereabouts, we have followed her all the time. Seeing that she has entered the small house, she has never come out. She must still be in it now!"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the small house in front of him. The small house should be a temporary resting place for the patrolmen of the forest park. It looks a little shabby from the outside, and he doesn''t know if the woman has found them.


    "Go in and have a look!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the whole person suddenly flashed in front of the small house and kicked heavily on the door, which immediately fell down.


    Just as the door opened, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that something was flying towards him. Without any hesitation, a genuine Qi had split the thing flying towards him into two books.


    A "squeak" scream sounded, Xu Shaotang fixed his eyes and saw two chopsticks head size insect bodies on the ground. Although they had been split into two parts, the body where the insect''s head was still struggling to wriggle to Xu Shaotang''s feet. However, after all, it didn''t climb far, and it didn''t take a moment to die at Xu Shaotang''s feet, dark green juice Leave a clear mark on the ground.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t look at the bug again, and rushed into the room quickly.


    In the room, a woman lies on her back and looks at Xu Shaotang. They rush into the room. The woman doesn''t have any reaction. She just stares at her eyes and opens her mouth slightly.


    However, this woman is not the one they are looking for.


    Xu Shaotang squatted down, put his finger on the tip of the woman''s nose for a moment, then slowly stood up, with a dignified face and said: "dead!"


    "Turn the tiger away from the mountain!"


    Long Fei looks at the woman''s body on the ground with a cold face. The woman''s appearance is obviously different from the woman in the video. She seems to be much younger, but she is almost the same as the woman in the video in terms of hairstyle and clothes.


    Obviously, the purpose of this woman''s existence is to distract them, and the woman they are really looking for is not in any corner now.


    "What a cunning woman!" Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that they were cheated by that woman. It seems that long Jiang''s guess is right. That woman really knows that she has been targeted.


    "Now what?" Long Fei hit the wall of the room with a heavy fist, and said, "we''re going back like this?"


    "What else?"


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "we don''t even know where the woman is now. What else can we do if we don''t go back? By the way, take this body with you, and check the identity of the body. "


    They don''t know if this woman is the accomplice of the woman they are looking for, but there is no doubt that the death of this woman is valuable to the woman they are looking for. She successfully distracted their eyes and won time for the woman they are looking for and the chance to escape from the capital, although the chance is not very big.


    "All right!"


    Long Fei nodded, ready to go forward to take the woman''s body away.At this time, Xu Shaotang suddenly grabbed Long Fei''s arm and quickly dragged him to the outside of the hut. At the same time, he yelled to other people, "get out of here!"


    Although people don''t understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning, they subconsciously retreat to the door.


    However, before they quit, a blood hole was suddenly opened in the belly of the woman''s body, and several black worms flew out of the blood hole and rushed to the crowd.


    Although I don''t know what these black insects are, the people still react as fast as they can, and the real Qi is shot out. The insects that attack them are immediately shot away. At this time, the people also come to the outside of the hut.


    At the same time, the insects that were photographed also came out.


    However, in this open space, these insects have no chance to get close to them. In less than a minute, those flying insects fall on the ground one after another. Some of them have not died yet. They wriggle their bodies desperately on the ground and crawl to their feet. However, these flying insects can no longer cause any threat to them.


    "Gu Chong?"


    Looking at the dense insect corpse on the ground, Long Fei can''t help frowning slightly. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t reacted quickly just now, he might have caught someone else''s way.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it should be! That woman is really vicious. She wants to catch us all in this way


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s phone suddenly rings.


    Pick up the phone and have a look, it''s Tantai Jingming.


    When he got through to taijingming, a happy smile suddenly appeared on his originally gloomy face.


    "Got it!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Long Fei, "as expected, the woman went to Professor Kang''s home."


    The so-called "lost in the East" and "reaped in the East", they came here with great fanfare and didn''t catch the woman, but the woman sent her to the door automatically, which was a surprise to them.

 Chapter 1922

    In longzu''s prison, they met the woman in black they always wanted to see.


    as like as two peas, Xu Shaotang had to admire the group of data centers in the dragon group, which was almost identical to that one.


    Women''s hands are handcuffed by special handcuffs, and their feet are also wearing thick shackles.


    Even so, the woman didn''t have any look of fear. Her eyes were like poisonous snakes sweeping all over the people''s faces.


    "What''s the question?"


    When Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang rush back, the Dragon general is interrogating the woman in person. Tantai Jingming stands aside, as if to protect the safety of the Dragon general intentionally.


    The dragon will shake his head and say, "she won''t say anything."


    "Is there anything on her that can prove her identity?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "Don''t search her!" As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Tantai Jingming reminded her: "there is something strange about this woman. When I caught her, I almost caught her way! In the end, she was knocked unconscious and brought back


    "She''s all here. What''s the danger?"


    Long Fei looks at the woman curiously. Although the woman looks gloomy, she is all locked up in the prison of the dragon group. What else can she do.


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Long Jiang said faintly: "don''t be careless. This woman is in danger all over her body. If she gets poisoned, you don''t even know how to die!"


    "Another poisonous insect!"


    Long Fei''s vigilance soared at the thought that they nearly touched the way of the female corpse in the small room of the forest park. A dead woman could almost bring him bad luck, not to mention the living culprit.


    It''s no wonder that Tantai Jingming wants to guard the safety of the Dragon general. She is afraid that this woman will suddenly hurt the dragon.


    Hum, don''t you think you can do anything to meet the snake like a woman? Coincidentally, I happen to know a person who has a special ability to search the information of human brain! However, after being searched for information by him, you will have to die! I''ll give you five minutes to think about it. If you still insist on not saying it, I''ll have to ask him to come! "


    Now Xu Shaotang doesn''t worry about these people who have a very hard mouth. He can''t ask anything. Anyway, mu Tiance is here. The big deal is to invite mu Tiance to come.


    "Then why don''t you ask him to come?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the woman gave a cold hum. She didn''t seem to believe Xu Shaotang''s words at all.


    "Because he doesn''t like to do this kind of thing." Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "moreover, his recent resentment towards me is really a bit deep. Therefore, I don''t want to invite him to come forward until I have to."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the woman turned her mouth slightly and took Xu Shaotang''s words as a bad lie.


    "No tears without coffin!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the woman helplessly, takes out the phone in front of her and starts to call mu Tiance.


    "Brother mu, I have something to trouble you again." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile to Mu Tiance on the other end of the phone.


    "How many things do you have?" Mu Tiance''s voice was a little impatient. "Before our gambling agreement came into effect, you began to drive me at will? Do you think you''re going to win, or do you think I''m boring like you all the time? "


    Mu Tiance''s resentment is a little deep. Xu Shaotang asks him to stay at Bai Xue''s parents'' house for a whole day, but he doesn''t see any ghosts. He doubts whether he has been fooled by Xu Shaotang.


    Listen to Mu Tiance in the ear, Xu Shaotang can''t help but show a wry smile, but in order to find out the secret of this woman, he only has the thick skin to say to Mu Tiance: "believe me, you will be very interested in this matter, I caught a woman here, but this woman''s mouth is very hard, nothing is willing to say, need your help."


    "Let me help you search the memory of this woman again?" Mu Tiance snorted and said, "Xu Shaotang, I remember I should have told you that it''s not without any cost to do this kind of thing!"


    "I know!" Xu Shaotang some helpless said: "well, you come first, after I give you a detailed talk about this matter, you see if you want to help me."


    Xu Shaotang does remember that mu Tiance once said this to him, and knows that the more powerful the person is, the more damage he will suffer by using this secret method of searching for memory. But this woman doesn''t speak, so he has to trouble mu Tiance.


    "I''m going. What''s to be done here?"


    Mu Tiance''s voice is somewhat curious. It seems that he is really curious about what Xu Shaotang said that he would be interested in.


    Listen to Mu Tiance''s tone loose, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "originally asked you to go there to guard, but also to catch this woman, now this woman has been caught, you don''t have to stay there."


    "Good!" Mu Tiance thought for a while, and finally agreed: "send someone to pick me up. I''ll see what it is! If I''m not interested in this, I''ll leave it all alone! "With that, mu Tiance impatiently hung up Xu Shaotang''s phone.


    Listening to the busy voice on the phone, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Send someone to pick up mu Tiance. He''s in Bai Xue''s house now." Xu Shaotang put away his mobile phone and said to Longjiang with a slight sigh.


    Long just listened to what Xu Shaotang said when he called mu Tiance, and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "it seems that your recent relationship is not right?"


    "It''s not that the relationship is wrong, it''s that he resents me a little bit recently." Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and say, "don''t talk about it. You''d better send someone to pick him up first. His recent resentment is too deep. If he goes late, I don''t know if his resentment will be deeper."


    "All right!"


    Long Jiang nodded and immediately ordered people to pick up mu Tiance.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the woman in the prison and said, "I gave you a chance. You don''t know how to cherish it. It''s not my fault!"


    The woman glanced at Xu Shaotang disdainfully, but she didn''t listen to Xu Shaotang''s words. In her opinion, Xu Shaotang was just pretending to be a ghost in front of her.


    "I hope you''ll be so calm later!"


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to talk to this woman anymore. Now he just needs to wait for mu Tiance to come.


    He believes that mu Tiance will definitely be interested in this woman''s affairs. After all, mu Tiance should have never heard of the killing case of poisonous insects devouring the human brain.

 Chapter 1923

    Half an hour later, mu Tiance came to the dragon group.


    When Xu Shaotang tells mu Tiance the whole story of Jiang Yan''s murder and their speculation about witchcraft, mu Tiance''s eyes suddenly show a strong color of curiosity.


    He admitted that he was really interested in what Xu Shaotang said.


    "Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a scanning eye.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for this, do you think I dare to trouble you, uncle mu?"


    "Better be!"


    Mu Tiance smiles and glances at the woman in the prison.


    "Be careful, this woman is full of oddities!" Dragon will remind a way nearby: "be careful of her those Gu insects!"


    "Don''t worry, she has no chance!"


    Mu Tiance confidently said: "you go out first, I will give you the result you want later!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance helplessly, and signals everyone to leave first. Let mu Tiance do the rest. However, he is really sorry that he can''t see the woman''s despairing look here.


    He gave this woman a chance, but she didn''t know how to cherish it. That''s not his fault.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, mu Tiance came out with a dignified face.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s look, there was a bad premonition in everyone''s heart. It must be no small matter that it can make mu Tiance look so serious.


    "Have you found out the woman''s identity and purpose?" Xu Shaotang rushed up and asked in a hurry.


    "Take your time in a quiet place." Mu Tiance gently rubbed his head, looking a little tired. Maybe he spent too much energy searching for the woman''s memory, or maybe the damage was a little big.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with some worry. He felt sorry and asked in a low voice, "don''t you mind? Would you like to have a rest first? "


    "Nothing!" Mu Tiance shook his head and said solemnly: "maybe you accidentally broke a big conspiracy!"


    As he said this, he walked outside. When he heard his words, the people who were already worried were even more worried. Although he had expected that this matter was not simple before, judging from mu Tiance''s current performance, it might be more serious than they thought.


    Long will take mu Tiance to his cabin and clear away the irrelevant people, only a few of them are in it.


    After pouring a cup of hot tea and handing it to Mu Tiance, several people sat there quietly waiting for mu Tiance to tell them the answer.


    Mu Tiance took several mouthfuls of the hot tea in his cup, then slowly raised his head to look at Xu Shaotang and said, "your guess is right. She really wants to get something from Professor Kang."


    "What is it?" Several people asked curiously almost at the same time.


    "The holy things of the witch family!"


    "The sacred things of the witch clan?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked, "what is this holy thing?"


    Mu Tiance said solemnly: "a stone tablet!"


    "Stone tablet?" The Dragon general asked in surprise, "what kind of stone tablet? What are the characteristics? "


    Mu Tiance carefully searched for the disordered memory of the woman in his mind, and quietly said: "it''s an obelisk full of inscriptions, not much bigger than palm."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Longjiang immediately grabs the phone on the desk. Just as he is about to call someone to bring Kang Weimin over, he takes a look at the sky outside and slowly puts down the phone. It''s 4:30 in the morning. It''s the best time to sleep. Kang Weimin has also been bothered by this matter these two days. He thinks in his heart, let Kang Weimin sleep more Yes, I''ll call Kang Weimin when it''s light.


    "So that woman is really a witch?"


    Mu Tiance repeatedly mentions the word "sorcery" to let Xu Shaotang know that his premonition at Kang Weimin''s home before he and Tantai Jingming was correct. There was really a sorcery in his heart. At the same time, he asked mu Tiance, "what kind of tribe is the sorcery? Why have you never heard of it before?"


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "to be sure, this woman belongs to the black witch family, but whether she is a black witch or a white witch, she is actually a branch of the ancient witch family."


    "This..."


    Several people looked at mu Tiance blankly. Originally, there were many questions in their hearts. Now when mu Tiance said that, the questions in their hearts were not completely solved, but more and more.


    The witch clan is the witch clan. Now there are black witches and white witches, which is beyond their expectation.


    Looking at the puzzled eyes of several people, mu Tiance explained: "the black and white witches are both handed down from the ancient witches, but I don''t know why. These two groups of the same origin are mortal enemies! The black witch is proficient in raising witchcraft and curse, while the white witch is proficient in medicine and divination! For thousands of years, the Black Witch and the white witch are incompatible. Thousands of years ago, a fierce war broke out between the Black Witch and the white witch for the sacred obelisk of the witch family, and almost both sides were killed. After that, they began to recuperate for thousands of years, hiding their identities for fear that they would be known by the other party and lead to the extermination of the clan. So, we haven''t heard of witches, and it''s normal. ""The Black Witch and the white witch are actually hidden around us?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked with a frown.


    Think about this thing, in fact, it''s a little terrible. There are ancient witches hiding around them, but they don''t know anything about it.


    "No!"


    Mu Tiance shook his head and said: "this woman''s status in the black witch clan is not high, so in the city, those people with higher status of the black witch clan are hidden in those places where people rarely visit. This is also to avoid being found by the white witch."


    "That is to say, her purpose of sending Jiang Yan to approach Bai Xue is actually to get the Obelisk in Professor Kang''s hands?" Xu Shaotang some doubts asked: "her ability should be not small, why not go to find Professor Kang to take fangjianbei, but around such a big circle?"


    "She is also afraid of being discovered as a witch."


    Mu Tiance said: "she doesn''t want to disturb too many people. She just wants to let Jiang Yan get close to Bai Xue and take away the Obelisk from Professor Kang secretly. In this way, it won''t attract too many people''s attention."


    It has to be said that this woman is still very cautious, but she has a lot of calculations, but she did not expect Kang Weimin to ask Xu Shaotang to help investigate Jiang Yan, so that her original seamless plan completely went bankrupt.


    This is in line with the old saying that man is better than nature!

 Chapter 1924

    They have been learning about the Black Witch and the white witch from mu Tiance. It was only after dawn that Longjiang asked someone to bring Kang Weimin to his hut.


    "Lao Kang, sit down!"


    The Dragon general took Kang Weimin to his side and sat down. He asked, "do you have an obelisk in your hand?"


    "Obelisk?" Kang Weimin looked at Longjiang with doubts and asked, "what Obelisk?"


    "It is..."


    Long Jiang thought about it and found that he didn''t seem to know what the Obelisk looked like, so he simply told Kang Weimin about the Obelisk and the black and white wizard.


    After hearing Long Jiang''s words, Kang Weimin was more puzzled and said, "is that woman wrong? When do I have obelisks? Long Lao, that woman should not lie to you? "


    "You don''t have to doubt the truth of this." The Dragon general said, "if you think about it carefully, do you forget it somewhere?"


    These things are made by mu Tiance from the woman''s head with secret skills. Can there be any fake?


    Kang Weimin lowered his head and thought about it carefully. Finally, he shook his head and said, "I really don''t have any Obelisk in my hand, Mr. long. You know me, it''s useless to leave this thing in my hand. On the contrary, it will bring death to my family. I really don''t need to leave this kind of thing in my hand."


    Kang Weimin''s face was a little excited, as if he was afraid that the dragon would not believe his words.


    When everyone was puzzled, mu Tiance suddenly asked Kang Weimin, "did you publish a paper in an academic journal some time ago?"


    "Thesis?" Kang Weimin recalled it carefully, then nodded his head and said, "the paper I published recently should be a research paper on ancient Loulan culture published more than four months ago."


    "Do you have some pictures in your paper?" Mu Tiance said again: "one of the pictures is something that looks like a small tower?"


    Kang Weimin carefully recalled his paper, and then suddenly looked at mu Tiance: "that bronze Pagoda with Loulan inscription, isn''t it what you call the Obelisk?"


    "It should be!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "that woman just watched you by accident after reading the paper you published."


    "Is that the Obelisk?" Kang Weimin said with a shocked face: "I always thought it belonged to the ancient Loulan culture."


    After learning the reason, Kang Weimin couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He didn''t know what fangjianbei was from the beginning to the end. He didn''t expect that the woman was attracted to her because of her paper, and sent Bai Xue to take fangjianbei from her. If it wasn''t for long to tell him, he would still be in the dark.


    "In your hands?" The dragon will ask in a hurry.


    "Definitely not!" Kang Weimin said with tears and laughter: "it''s something from a private collector friend of mine. I borrowed the Obelisk and studied it for a period of time. Then I gave it back to him."


    It''s ridiculous to think that the woman didn''t go to shangzhengzhu, but found his head. All this is just because of a picture in the paper.


    "Where is your private collector friend?"


    The dragon will ask again.


    This Obelisk may not be of any use to them, but it must be extraordinary that it can be called a sacred thing of the witch clan! Before we know what the function of this obelisk is, we must not let it fall into the hands of the witches, otherwise we don''t know what will happen.


    "It''s in the impression villa area in the east suburb of the city!" Kang Weimin also knew the importance of this thing and said, "why don''t I take you to him now?"


    "Good!" The Dragon general nodded and said, "let''s start at once. This matter can''t be delayed."


    Now the witches are staring at the obelisk. Although the witches don''t know that the obelisk is actually in the hands of the private collector, the sooner you get it, the better. If you put it in the hands of the private collector, even the private collector will be in danger.


    "Wait!" Kang Weimin grabbed the Dragon general who was ready to leave in a hurry and said, "I''ll call him first. He likes to travel everywhere. Now I don''t know if he is at home."


    With that, Kang Weimin picked up his mobile phone and called that friend.


    After a while, the phone was connected, and they had a simple chat. Kang Weimin covered the phone and shook his head to Longjiang and said, "he''s traveling abroad now. It''s estimated that he won''t come back until half a month later."


    "Let him come back at once!"


    Long Jiang thought about it and thought it was not appropriate. He said, "I''d better tell him directly."


    "All right!" Kang Weimin nodded and then said to the phone, "Lao Ding, there is a person above who wants to talk to you. Please pay attention when you talk. Don''t talk to me like that."


    With that, Kang Weimin gave his phone to Long Jiang.


    "Hello, Lao Ding!" Long Jiang answered the phone and said with a smile, "my name is long Jiang. You can just call me Lao long! Well, we just learned that it''s very important for us to have a collection in your hands, and it''s also a threat to your safety to stay in your hands. So, I''d like to invite you to come back from abroad, let''s have a detailed chat, and see if we can buy your collection, and we will bear all the expenses and losses you have back and forth! "After all, this is someone else''s private collection. If you want to take it away, you have to meet and discuss with others, otherwise you will become a robber?


    Although people who can afford villas in the capital are absolutely not short of round-trip air tickets, what should be compensated is still to be compensated, which is the principle of Longjiang.


    "So..." The old Ding at the other end of the phone hesitated slightly for a while, and finally agreed: "OK, I''ll take the earliest flight back."


    "Well, good!" Long Jiang nodded with a smile and said, "in addition, I will tell you that in order to ensure that there is no problem with that thing, I will send someone to guard outside your villa, but you can rest assured that my people will not go in until you come back."


    "No problem!"


    Lao Ding nodded and said, "let''s do this first. I''ll book the ticket to return home right away. Please wait for a moment."


    After the two end the call, long will return the mobile phone to Kang Weimin and say to Long Fei at the same time: "you immediately transfer your hands to protect the old Ding''s villa. No strangers are allowed to enter the villa!"


    "I''ll go too!" Tan Tai Jing Ming stood up slowly and said, "the obelisk is too important. We''d better be careful!"


    "All right!" The Dragon general nodded and said, "with you, the master of transforming the virtual world, at least there will be more insurance!"

 Chapter 1925

    That night, Ding Sui came back from abroad.


    Dragon will directly send a helicopter to the airport to pick up Ding Sui.


    Ding Sui thought that the Dragon general was just a cultural relic protection unit. When he boarded the fully armed helicopter and felt the strong breath of the people who came to meet him, he gradually realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Old Ding!"


    Seeing Ding Sui walking down from the helicopter, Kang Weimin rushed up and said, "what about the bronze Pagoda with Loulan inscription that you lent me to study before?"


    "In my collection room, of course!" Ding Sui took a look at the people around Kang Weimin, nodded to them and said hello. Then he pulled Kang Weimin aside and asked in a low voice, "Lao Kang, who are these people? Why do they all look like soldiers? "


    "They are soldiers of the army!" Kang Weimin is also not good to directly tell Ding Sui about the dragon group. He can only say in a low voice: "it''s not convenient for me to tell you the details. Just think of them as special forces in the special forces."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although the identities of these people are not clear, Kang Weimin''s words are enough to show that they must be members of the special forces.


    The fact that a cultural relic could startle the people of the special army made Ding and Sui curious about how important the bronze Pagoda with Loulan inscription was.


    "Don''t be stunned, find out the pagoda quickly!" Kang Weimin gently pulled the stunned Ding Sui and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t scare you. It''s a disaster to leave that thing in your hand sooner or later. It''s because I put the picture of the pagoda on it in my paper that I was targeted and almost lost my life!"


    Ding Sui looks at Kang Weimin in surprise. He goes to open the door of his villa and invites Long Jiang and others to go in.


    "The pagoda is in my basement collection. Will you come with me or will I bring it to you?" Ding Sui asked the Dragon general carefully.


    "Let''s get it with you." Long Jiang laughs and says, "it''s time to visit your collection room."


    "Good! This way, please


    Then Ding Sui took them to his collection room.


    Outside the collection room is an extremely heavy iron door. After Ding Sui entered the password on the door, the heavy iron door slowly opened.


    Into the collection room, a wide range of collections immediately into everyone''s eyes.


    The collection rooms of Ding and Sui dynasties were very tidy. All kinds of collections were classified and put together. Porcelain, calligraphy and painting, metal ware and so on were all separated.


    Although I don''t know how much his collection is worth, I can also guess that the value of these things is certainly very high. If all these things are put up for auction, it is estimated that an astronomical number will be sold.


    "You can have a look at it at will. I''ll get the bronze pagoda!"


    With that, Ding Sui went to the small room where the metal utensils were placed.


    Just as people were looking at Ding Sui''s collection at random, Ding Sui suddenly cried, "is it gone? How could it be gone? "


    Hearing Ding Sui''s voice, people rushed to him. Kang Weimin asked, "Lao Ding, what''s the matter?"


    "The bronze pagoda is gone!" Ding Sui stood in the same place and said, "it''s impossible. Last time you gave it back to me, I put it here. How could it be gone? What''s going on? "


    "You are thinking about it carefully. Have you forgotten where you put it?" Kang Weimin looks anxiously at Ding Sui.


    Ding Sui shook his head and said, "impossible! Lao Kang, you know me. Over the years, when did I let my collection go? I remember that I put it here. Why is it missing? Look here. I used to put it in this glass cabinet. When you came to pick it up last time, I also put it here, but now this glass cabinet is empty! "


    The disappearance of Fang Jianbei made Ding Sui and all the people feel confused.


    It can be seen that Ding Sui protected these collections very well. Each collection was placed in a separate glass cabinet. Looking along the direction of Ding Sui''s fingers, the glass cabinet was really empty.


    "Let''s see if there are any other people in Longfei''s collection room to check the fingerprints."


    When people are puzzled by the disappearance of the obelisk, the dragon will solemnly say to him.


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Long Fei immediately went to mobilize fingerprint experts.


    "Long Lao, do you suspect that someone sneaked into Lao Ding''s collection room and stole the bronze pagoda?" Kang Weimin frowned and asked.


    "If Lao Ding didn''t lie, that would be it!" Long Jiang took a look at Ding Sui, and then said to Jingming, "immediately mobilize the monitoring of the villa area and its nearby areas to see if there are strangers breaking into Lao Ding''s villa!"


    Dantai Jingming nodded and left the collection room immediately.


    Looking at the dignified look of the dragon, Ding Sui said in a fluster: "old dragon, I really didn''t lie. I put it here before. I..."


    "I don''t suspect you''re lying! Just now, I said casually, "don''t take it to heart." Long Jiang gently waved his hand to Ding Sui and said, "it should be during your traveling abroad that someone sneaked into your collection room! Don''t worry until the experts come and check the fingerprints of your gate. "Xu Shaotang felt his chin and said: "Mr. Ding has so many collections here, but only the pagoda is missing. If someone really sneaks into the collection room, it''s probably a white witch!"


    If Long Jiang''s guess is correct, there is no doubt that the people who sneak into the collection room come for the obelisk.


    Xu Shaotang first ruled out the black witch. If the one who sneaked into the collection room was the black witch, the woman would not have to go around in such a big circle to find Kang Weimin. In this way, the only one who knew about fangjianbei was the white witch. Since the black witch can see the Obelisk photo in the paper, the White Witch must also be able to see it, but the White Witch found the right direction, and the black witch found the wrong direction.


    "Your analysis is very reasonable!"


    The Dragon general nodded, clenched his fist tightly, and said in a deep voice: "as expected, it should be the White Witch!"


    "White witch?"


    Ding Sui is full of doubts of looking at public, don''t understand this white sorcerer again is how to return a responsibility.


    "Forget it, Lao Kang. You''d better tell Lao Ding about it." At this time, there is no need to hide these things from Ding Sui any more. Long Jiang gently tells Kang Weimin and starts to investigate carefully in the collection room. It seems that he wants to find traces of other people coming here.


    Xu Shaotang understood Long Jiang''s consideration, and then began to check. At the same time, he was thinking about how to find the lost obelisk.

 Chapter 1926

    When fingerprint experts came, Longjiang''s guess was verified.


    The door code lock of Ding Sui''s collection room was actually opened. In addition to Ding Sui''s fingerprint, there is another person''s fingerprint on it.


    In desperation, the dragon will have to let experts rubbings another person''s fingerprints. If the suspect is caught, there is a contrast.


    However, there is bad news from Jingming of dantai. The surveillance video of the villa area can only be kept for one week. That is to say, it can only be found whether anyone has entered the villa of dingsui in the recent week. However, the result is that no one has entered the villa of dingsui in this week.


    According to the time when Ding Sui went abroad, shortly after he left, someone sneaked into his villa and took away the obelisk.


    This result made people feel a little depressed. After a long time, they still couldn''t see the true face of fangjianbei.


    What makes them even more depressed is that the lost time of the obelisk is too long. Even if they want to trace it, the people who steal it can send it to any corner of the world in such a long time.


    After saying goodbye to Ding Sui, they all returned to the dragon group.


    After the black witch''s threat is removed, Kang Weimin''s family also decides to leave the dragon group. After understanding the cause and effect of the matter, Bai Xue''s attitude towards Kang Weimin is better. However, she may love Jiang Yan too much. Even if she knows that Jiang Yan has another purpose to approach her, she still looks very sad and doesn''t know how long it will take to get out of the pain.


    After sending someone to send Kang Weimin and his family away, Longjiang said to Longfei, "make every effort to trace the whereabouts of fangjianbei. If you find anything, report it immediately!"


    "It''s a bit difficult to trace!" Long Fei said with a bitter smile, "the obelisk is not a big one. It''s very convenient to carry. It''s been lost for more than ten days. It''s really difficult to find it."


    "I know!"


    Long Jiang nodded and said in an indisputable tone: "it''s very difficult to trace! In addition, tell the intelligence department to pay more attention to those unidentified people. Now that we know about the black and white witches, we must pursue them! If you can''t find it in one day, you can find it in ten days. If you can''t find it in ten days, you can find it in one year. After a long time, you will find something! "


    The dragon will be ruthless this time, must find out the obelisk, but also as far as possible to those who hide in the city of black and white wizard to find out.


    "Good!"


    "Wait!"


    Just when Long Fei plans to go to do what Long Jiang tells him, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops him.


    "What else do you want?" Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    "It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack." Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "the Black Witch and the White Witch almost killed their family for the obelisk. The Obelisk must be very important to them. I wonder if we have a faster way to find the Obelisk?"


    "What, do you have a way?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people cast curious eyes at him. If there is a better way, no one is willing to use this method of looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I have a way. I don''t know if it works or not."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, speak quickly!" Mu Tiance impatiently said: "in the end, whether it works or not, only try to know!"


    Other people also nodded deeply. Now, as long as we can find fangjianbei, we can try any method. If it works, it''s good. Even if it doesn''t work, they won''t have too much loss. It''s just a waste of energy.


    Facing the people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang sorted out his thoughts slightly and said slowly: "isn''t there a picture of Fang Jianbei in the paper published by Professor Kang? As like as two peas, we will find a counterfeit master who copies the same Obelisk and sends out the message. It is said that the archaeological team found another Obelisk in somewhere and looked at the temptation of the Black Witch and the white witch.


    When he found that the obelisk was lost, Xu Shaotang always thought about the way to find it. After thinking about it, he thought that this method might be a little more reliable.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, people fell into thinking.


    "Obelisks are sacred objects of the witches. Do you think they can''t tell the true from the false?" Long Fei said suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang said: "it''s really possible. You think, the Obelisk has disappeared for thousands of years. Even now these people of the witch family, black or white, have never seen the Obelisk before! Their understanding of the other side''s Obelisk must also come from the word of mouth of the people of the past dynasties. Therefore, as long as we make the fake Obelisk realistic enough, they may not be able to distinguish it! "


    Xu Shaotang has not considered this problem before. Although he does not rule out the possibility that Bai Wu who stole the Obelisk can distinguish the true and false of the obelisk, his idea is not without any possibility.


    After all, it''s something thousands of years ago. It''s hard to say. Even word of mouth may send the wrong message. I''m afraid only the witches who have been there for thousands of years know what fangjianbei looks like."That''s true!"


    The Dragon general nodded his head and said, "as far as we know, who knows if those things that were thousands of years ago really exist in history?"


    Mu Tiance gently touched his chin and said: "it''s not too difficult to identify the time of an object now, is it?"


    "Yes, we can roughly determine the time of the Obelisk just by doing the decay test of carbon." Long Fei also agrees with mu Tiance.


    With the power of modern science and technology, there is no way to fake antiques and cultural relics. It only needs simple scientific and technological means to distinguish the true from the false.


    "No!" Tantai Jingming thought carefully for a while, seemed to understand the key, and said with a smile: "we can make fake, the ancients can also make fake! Even if the white witches take the Obelisk for testing, as long as there is another Obelisk coming out, as long as they are not sure that the Obelisk in their hands must be a sacred thing of the witch family, they will doubt whether the Obelisk in their hands was forged by the ancients! The obelisk is so important to them that they will want to see which obelisk is real! However, the premise of all this is that the White Witch does not dare to be 100% sure that the Obelisk in his hand is the holy thing of the witch family! "


    Hearing what Tantai Jingming said, Xu Shaotang looks at her without appreciation. This girl''s analytical ability is really superior, and she finds the key to the problem so quickly.


    It''s my woman. She''s smart! Xu Shaotang smiles in his heart.

 Chapter 1927

    "In fact, even if the white wizard is sure that the Obelisk in his hand is the holy thing of the witch family, this method is also good!"


    The Dragon general said with a smile: "although the White Witch took away the obelisk, the black witch didn''t know! Even if this strategy is seen through by the white witch, it is likely to attract the black witch! Judging from what we know now, although the black witches are not all heinous people, they are generally ruthless. Therefore, if this method can help us find out the black witches, it will be much faster than we find them ourselves! "


    Being said by the Dragon general, people immediately react.


    Yes, the obelisk is in the hands of the white witch, and the black witch certainly doesn''t know it. In this way, the fake Obelisk made is likely to attract the covet of the black witch!


    For them, it''s a business that won''t lose money!


    "You''ve got so much in mind!" Mu Tian light glance to Xu Shaotang, "play heart eye, I really is not your opponent!"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "I''m smart! You are envious of my intelligence


    Xu Shaotang is very satisfied with his method.


    "I''ll make a fake obelisk." With this method, Long Jiang''s mood improved, and he said with a smile, "when I find someone to make the fake obelisk, I''ll show it to Lao Kang. If he thinks it can be fake, let''s take the next step!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "this is the best! After all, Professor Kang has studied the Obelisk for such a long time. He should know it very well. If he can''t tell the true from the false with his naked eyes, there should be no problem. "


    "If you think about it again, is there anything you need to add?" The Dragon general said with a smile: "since we are going to lead the snake out of the hole, we should try our best to perfect this strategy, so as not to let people find any flaws. We have to work hard to make such a trap. We have to get something. "


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, people fell into thinking again.


    "Since we are going to make a play, we might as well make a full play!" Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly raised her head.


    The Dragon general looked at Jingming with a smile and asked, "how can I do it?"


    Tantai Jingming said: "Professor Kang used to think that fangjianbei was a cultural relic of the ancient Loulan, so we will organize archaeologists to investigate the ancient Loulan, and then announce that the fake fangjianbei was found in this archaeological operation. In this way, it should be easier for people to believe."


    Long Jiang thought over the suggestion of Tan Tai Jing Ming carefully, shook his head and said, "it''s not right! If we send the Obelisk directly to the museum, we can at least attract the black witch. But if we do as you say, the traces of the trap will be too obvious. If there are intelligent people in the black witch, we will find that it is a trap, and the white witch will be more tolerant to find that it is a trap. "


    Listening to Longjiang''s words, Tantai Jingming also realized the problem and said to Longjiang with embarrassment, "I''m not thinking about it."


    Long Jiang waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. We are just discussing a more perfect plan. Don''t be afraid to make a mistake."


    "In fact, don''t make too much trouble." Mu Tiance said faintly: "just put the fake Obelisk in the museum directly, and don''t do any publicity. If you have a heart, you will naturally notice! The greater the movement we make now, the easier it is to arouse the vigilance of the Black Witch and the white witch. I think it''s easier to lead the snake out of the hole if we make such a plain gesture that we don''t know anything about each other''s stele. If I''m a black witch or a white witch, I''ll find a way to find out what''s going on with the obelisk of the museum. You just need to send someone to stare at it secretly. "


    Too much publicity can only give people the feeling that there is no silver here. A thing that hasn''t been publicized before is suddenly publicized. Most of the people of the witch clan will be on guard.


    After all, no one is a fool.


    "I think that''s better, too!" Xu Shaotang agreed: "we should give them an illusion that any discovery they make is their own discovery, not that we want them to discover."


    After listening to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s words, long will think carefully again and nod his head and say: "it should be so! Well, in that case, that''s it. Now there''s nothing for you. Go and do your own business! "


    "I''ve been waiting for that for a long time!"


    Xu Shaotang stood up with a smile and said, "then I''ll take dantai back to Tianhai."


    He should have been back to Tianhai for a long time to be reunited with his family, because all kinds of things have been tossed about to this day, and the next things are arranged by the dragon in the future. Before this strategy is successful, there should be nothing for them for the time being, and their stay in the dragon group is nothing more than a muddle along day.


    God knows how long it''s going to take to succeed.


    "You can go back, but you can''t!"


    Long Jiang said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang some depressed said: "you should give Dan Tai a holiday."


    "It''s not that I don''t give her a holiday, it''s that I still need her now!" Long Jiang said: "I''m going to let dantai go to the museum to guard. The people in the dragon group are the strongest in dantai now. I said that it''s necessary to use ox knife to kill chickens. The Black Witch and the white witch are likely to be involved in a lot. We have to play a twelve point spirit. As long as they dare to come, we must catch them all at once!""Er..." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the Dragon general, nodded and said: "OK!"


    He also knows that the Dragon general attaches great importance to this matter, and what the Dragon general says really has some truth. He must deal with the Black Witch and the White Witch overnight, or let them escape. If he wants to find them again in the future, he really has to look for a needle in a haystack.


    Hard to read in the heart of "if the two feelings for a long time, and not in the morning and evening" this sentence, Xu Shaotang that depressed mood just slightly calm down.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s depressed appearance, Long Jiang said with a smile: "I have asked you to move your family to the capital. You have to let the whole family stay in Tianhai and toss about. It''s not you who finally tosses about?"


    "Hey, you know, I''m not used to staying in Beijing." Xu Shaotang said.


    "It''s not that I can''t get used to it, but that I think too much!" Long Jiang took a deep look at Xu Shaotang, waved his hand and said: "forget it, it''s useless to tell you this. You''d better go back to Tianhai first. You''ll see what you''re thinking. Otherwise, you''ll have to say I''ve caught a strong man!"


    How long Jiang didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang was thinking about. He just didn''t bother to persuade him.

 Chapter 1928

    Before the sky was fully lit, Xu Shaotang returned to Tianhai.


    In order not to affect the rest of his family, Xu Shaotang walked down from the helicopter one or two kilometers away from Xu''s home.


    After waving goodbye to the dragon team members who sent him back, Xu Shaotang can''t wait to rush home.


    As soon as he got home, Xu Shaotang felt that someone was hiding around the Xu family.


    He frowned and was about to find out the man when a man appeared in front of him.


    "Er..."


    Looking at Xu Qing in front of him, Xu Shaotang suddenly pats his head. How can he forget this? When the yingbai family want to do harm to the Xu family, he asks Xu Qing to come back and help him guard the Xu family! He was digesting the affairs of the Black Witch and the White Witch all the way, but he forgot it at the door. Fortunately, he didn''t rush to do it. If he hurt Xu Qing, he would have to be drowned by the dead old man''s spittle.


    "I thought you couldn''t bear to come back!"


    Xu Qing looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you really want me to be a bodyguard for your family all my life?"


    He also knew that the invasion of the demons had been successfully prevented. He thought that the matter over there was over and Xu Shaotang should come back. He no longer had to protect Xu Shaotang''s family in secret. As a result, he was very unhappy that he had not seen the little bastard come back after waiting for several days.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said sheepishly, "I have something to delay? I should have come back more than ten days ago. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Qing asked curiously: "isn''t the matter of the invasion of the demons solved? You have destroyed the Ying Bai family. What else can happen? "


    Thinking of disturbing his family''s dreams when he enters the door, Xu Shaotang simply pulls Xu Qing aside and tells Xu Qing all kinds of strange things he has encountered during this period, especially about the Black Witch and the white witch.


    "How can another witch come out?"


    After hearing what Xu Shaotang said, Xu Qing was shocked and asked, "I''ve never heard of it before!"


    "The witches have been hiding for thousands of years. It''s strange that we''ve heard of them." Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "I don''t know what the function of the obelisk is. I hope I won''t make any more moths."


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with this." Xu Qing frowned slightly.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Qing in surprise, nodded and said: "I also have this feeling. I always feel that there may be a big conspiracy behind this thing. However, the woman who was caught is not high in the black witch, and we don''t know much about it, so we can only know very little from her. If we want to find out what the witches are doing, we can''t do it Only those with higher status who can catch the sorcery will do


    According to their understanding, the history of the witches can be traced back to the ancient times, and the actual strength of those who could survive in that time need not be said. However, such an ethnic group with a long history has never been found, and there is no record of them. They seem to have disappeared in the long river of history, but now they suddenly appear. If it''s just for the obelisk, it''s fair to say, but if it''s just like this, it''s not what they imagined It''s that simple.


    "No, that''s not what I''m talking about."


    Xu Qing shook his head slightly and said, "the Kunlun Kingdom existed thousands of years ago. According to what you know, the witches have existed for a longer time than the Kunlun kingdom. Not long after the seal of the Kunlun kingdom was broken, the witches appeared. I wonder if the witches know about the Kunlun Kingdom, or is there any connection between the two? ¡±


    "eh?"


    Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately fell into thinking.


    No one really thought about it before, maybe because they paid more attention to the sorcerers and ignored the problem of time.


    As Xu Qing said, most of the time of the existence of the witches is longer than that of the Kunlun kingdom. In this way, the witches are likely to know about the Kunlun kingdom. It''s a coincidence that the witches will appear soon after the seal of the Kunlun kingdom is broken!


    Is there really a connection between Chengwu and Kunlun?


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly surged a thought: the Kunlun world, perhaps only they may encounter things in the future!


    As soon as this idea appeared, Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and drove the damned idea out of his mind. Now he is also afraid of the characteristics of his crow mouth. If he guesses correctly, he will be more sad in the future.


    "Forget it, let''s stop guessing."


    With a wry smile, Xu Shaotang said to Xu Qing, "I''ve managed to deal with the broken things in Kunlun. I''m planning to travel around the world with my family in the future. If there''s another moth, I don''t even have to cry. Let''s wait until we catch the witch people. I want to live in peace for a few days, but I don''t want to be destroyed by these people. ""If something really happens, you can''t help it!"


    Xu Qing glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly and stopped discussing the matter with Xu Shaotang. He said, "now that you are back, your family will be handed over to you. Old man, I should find a quiet place to shut up. I heard that the Mu family is moving to Kunlun?"


    "Yes, the whole family should move these days." Xu Shaotang nodded.


    "Mu Huangyu must want to rely on Kunlun''s rich aura to improve his strength quickly!" Xu Qing snorted: "no, I have to go to Kunlun to find a place to shut up. I can''t fall behind mu Huangyu! I haven''t reckoned with him yet


    "You''re going to Kunlun, too?" Xu Shaotang some helpless said: "how do you all want to run to Kunlun?"


    "You don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk!"


    Xu Qing snorted: "you little bastard''s strength is better than me. If I don''t improve my strength, won''t I have no chance to deal with you little bastard in the future?"


    What a powerful reason!


    Xu Shaotang secretly gives Xu Qing a thumbs up in his heart. Other people''s promotion of strength comes from the pursuit of the ultimate of martial arts, but he is just to clean himself up.


    Thanks to the help of that drop of dragon essence blood, I quickly improved my strength, otherwise I don''t know what I will be bullied by this dead old man in the future!


    "All right!" After going to Kunlun, I''ll go to see you again


    "No!" Xu Qing snorted: "I don''t want to see you! Let''s go


    Voice a fall, Xu Shaotang will be several flash, quickly disappeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Xu Qing''s back, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly

 Chapter 1929

    At six o''clock in the morning, Fang LAN and song Yinuo were the first to get up as usual.


    Although the Xu family has servants, they insist on making a delicious breakfast for their family, which is very important for breakfast. It''s not easy to prepare breakfast for such a big family.


    Fang LAN and song Yinuo''s cooking skills are generally recognized as good. Although it''s hard to get up early, they are willing to bear the happiness for this warm home.


    As soon as song Yinuo came down from the upstairs and was about to enter the kitchen, he suddenly glanced at the dining table in the living room, and suddenly cried to Fang LAN who came down the stairs:


    "Mom, our house has been stolen!"


    "What


    Fang LAN screamed subconsciously. After reaction, she said with a smile: "what do you say, girl? How can our family be robbed? Do you eat dry food when you are our bodyguard?"


    Fang LAN will never worry about the safety of the Xu family.


    There are many bodyguards on Xu Jiaming''s face, and there are many people who even Fang LAN don''t know where they are hiding to protect the safety of Xu''s family. It''s impossible for ordinary people to sneak into Xu''s family. People who can sneak into Xu''s family don''t have to do those things if they have the ability.


    "Also..." Song Yinuo looked at Fang LAN embarrassed, pointed to the exquisite breakfast on the table and said, "what''s the matter with these breakfasts? Did you send someone to buy breakfast? "


    Just asked this question, song Yinuo felt that his question was too stupid.


    If Fang LAN asked someone to buy breakfast, would she still stand here and talk to her?


    What''s more, they always make breakfast by themselves. When did they buy breakfast?


    "Breakfast?" Fang LAN glanced at Song Yinuo for no reason, and quickly came down from the upstairs. When she saw the table full of rich breakfast, her eyes suddenly widened, "this is the crab roe bag of heyuelou, this is the lotus seed soup of Tianji, this is the soybean milk of the century old shop of Laojie..."


    Breakfast at this table is really rich. It''s all snacks from the most famous breakfast shops in Tianhai. It''s nothing. These companies are distributed in different directions of Tianhai. If they want to buy all their breakfast, it will take them an hour or two on the road alone, not counting the time of traffic jams and queuing in these crowded breakfast shops.


    Now she can be sure that the Xu family was not robbed, but she doesn''t know who sent such a rich breakfast so early.


    "Isn''t compassion the one who sent it?" Fang Lan thought about it, then shook his head and said, "if our family were people, they would definitely tell us in advance."


    The more she thought about it, the more strange she was. Was it the Xu family who wanted to please?


    When they were staring at the breakfast on the table in a daze, they suddenly heard footsteps outside the door. They looked back and saw that Xu Shaotang was slowly coming into the room.


    "Shaotang!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang, song Yinuo''s face suddenly shows a surprise smile, and immediately runs to Xu Shaotang, forgetting for a moment that Fang LAN is still watching. He pours into Xu Shaotang''s arms and puts his hand around his neck. The deep love in his beautiful big eyes seems to be overflowing.


    "When did you come back?" The smile on Song Yinuo''s face bloomed like a flower in the morning, "did you buy all the breakfast on the table?"


    They just thought about who would buy such a rich breakfast for the Xu family. Now when they see Xu Shaotang, they no longer need to guess.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang put his arms around Song Yinuo''s slender waist and said, "I''ll be home at about four o''clock in the morning. For fear of disturbing your dreams, I went out for a walk and bought some breakfast by the way."


    In fact, he went to buy it on purpose. He owes a lot to his family in his heart. If he can buy breakfast for his family, it can be regarded as a small compensation for his family.


    "I''ll be back when I get back, and I''ll buy some breakfast." Song Yinuo, of course, knew that Xu Shaotang had specially bought these breakfasts. He was very happy and said, "you must have come back all night, haven''t you gone to bed yet? Why don''t you have a rest and we''ll wake you up later. "


    A man went all over the sky to buy breakfast for them. Although it was not a big deal, the happiness was overflowing in her heart.


    Many men undress for women, but not many dress for women; many men buy dinner for women, but not many men buy breakfast for women.


    Happiness is not to be full of flowers or luxurious gifts. Sometimes, a small move can make people feel more happiness.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not that you don''t know me. Whether you sleep or not has no effect on me. Today I''ll accompany you Have breakfast


    Originally, it was a happy and warm thing, but when Xu Shaotang said this, his nose was inexplicably sour, and his heart was filled with a strong sense of guilt. This should have been taken for granted, but it was a luxury for the Xu family. In recent years, he spent a few hours at home. It was not easy for him to have breakfast with his family."Good!"


    Song Yinuo said with a happy smile: "then I''ll set up the breakfast, and they can eat it when they get up!"


    Just finished, song Yinuo shook his head and said with a smile: "no, I''m going to ask everyone to get up for breakfast now!"


    This guy''s coming back should be a happy event. She wants to make her family happy for the first time. I believe no one will blame her for disturbing her dream.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s OK. We''ll just wait for them downstairs. Don''t disturb their rest. It''s the most comfortable thing to sleep in the morning!"


    "All right then!" Song Yinuo said: "before you get up, I''ll hold you for a while! When everyone wakes up, I won''t fight. "


    The fact proves once again: the early bird catches the worm!


    "Ha ha!" Xu Shaotang deliberately lowered his laughter and said with a smile, "that''s not good. There''s someone waiting for me to hold him!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang reached out and pointed to Fang LAN behind song Yinuo.


    At this time, song Yinuo remembered that Fang Lan was right behind him. Thinking about what he had just said, a moving red glow suddenly rose on his face and left Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    "Smelly boy, I don''t need you..."


    Fang Lan''s word "hug" has not yet been said, Xu Shaotang has rushed to her side quickly, giving her a big hug.


    Tears whirled in Fang Lan''s eyes, but her face was full of smiles, just like the rising sun

 Chapter 1930

    On the third day of Xu Shaotang''s return to Tianhai, Xu Shaotang receives a call from mu Tiance. The Mu family has moved to Kunlun.


    After getting the news, Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion. The Mu family, who had been rooted in Miaoyun mountain for thousands of years, left the place where he had lived all his life in order to pursue the peak of martial arts.


    For a moment like you, he felt lucky.


    He didn''t have a high pursuit of martial arts. He just wanted to live a peaceful life. But by all kinds of coincidences, his strength improved by leaps and bounds, reaching a height that most martial arts people can''t reach in their lives. This kind of luck satisfied him very much. He was also grateful for the Dragon hidden in the unknown cave in Kunlun. If he didn''t meet the dragon, maybe he would be happy I was trapped in that unknown cave.


    "Whose phone?" Looking at Xu Shaotang sitting there with emotion, pitying heart a little worried asked: "is there something wrong?"


    Now they are really afraid that Xu Shaotang''s phone rings. Once Xu Shaotang''s phone rings, they basically have something to find.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t go home for a few days, and they were not too happy. If Xu Shaotang left home again, they would be disappointed.


    Listening to Lianxin''s words, Xu Shaotang broke away from his thoughts, looked at Lianxin''s nervous appearance, and said with a smile: "it''s OK, mu Tiance''s phone call. Now the Mu family has moved to Kunlun."


    "Has the Mu family moved to Kunlun?"


    Pity heart is full of surprised looking at Xu Shaotang, the face that slightly some tight muscles also relaxed, "is this a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "There is no good or bad." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s just that it takes more time to find mu Tiance to drink in the future. That''s all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pitiful heart speechless looking at Xu Shaotang, she just saw Xu Shaotang after receiving the phone, Wu is in a daze here, still think what happened, he was worried for a long time here, this guy is actually worried about this thing, this really makes her a little sad.


    Looking at Lianxin''s slightly resentful eyes, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. He grabbed Lianxin''s hand and patted it gently. He said with a smile, "OK, I''m kidding you. It must be a good thing for the Mu family to move to Kunlun kingdom. It really doesn''t affect me."


    "Good is good."


    Pity nodded slightly and gave Xu Shaotang a white look. Just as he was about to blame this guy for worrying him, Guan Jialao Pang came in.


    "Young master, there are two people looking for you outside the door." "It looks like a father and daughter," said Pang. "I asked them what their names were, but they didn''t say."


    "Father and daughter?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. He knew too many father and daughter. He couldn''t guess if he didn''t say your name.


    "I''ll go out and have a look."


    With that, Xu Shaotang stood up and quickly walked out.


    When he saw the so-called "father and daughter" standing at the door, he was stunned. Where is the father and daughter mentioned by Lao Pang? It is clear that they are Liang Danqing and Yingluo!


    The light from the corner of his eye glanced at Lao Pang. Fortunately, Lao Pang didn''t say this in front of them. Otherwise, they would be angry. It was him who was unlucky.


    After returning to his mind, Xu Shaotang quickly welcomed him with a smile on his face: "Shifu, you don''t come here in advance to say hello, so I can send someone to pick you up!"


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang called the "father and daughter" Shifu and Shiniang, old pangton on one side widened his eyes and looked at them in amazement. They didn''t look like a couple!


    They didn''t care about Lao Pang''s astonished look. Along the way, they had been used to other people''s surprised and strange eyes. Lao Pang was not the first one to show this kind of look. At the beginning, Yingluo was still angry. With more and more such eyes, she can completely ignore them now.


    As Liang Danqing said, they are happy themselves. Why care about other people''s eyes?


    "Don''t you mean the world outside is vast? We came out for a walk. " Liang Danqing said with a smile: "the world outside is really much bigger than the Kunlun world. We have been in the Kunlun world for a lifetime, but we are just birds in the cage! Fortunately, we came out, otherwise we would never know that the outside world is so wonderful. "


    "That''s for sure! It will take a long time to travel all over our country, let alone every corner of the world. " Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "master, let''s go into the room and talk."


    "Good!"


    They smile and walk to the room.


    When they learned that a guest was visiting, the Xu family came to the living room. They were more or less surprised to see the two people walking into the Xu family arm in arm.


    "To introduce you, this is my master Liang Danqing who was worshipped in Kunlun, and this is my teacher Yingluo." Xu Shaotang introduced them to the public with a smile.


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they immediately and enthusiastically greet this person. Naturally, all the girls, just like Xu Shaotang, yell "master and nun" one by one. It''s very natural for Xu Wenzheng and his wife to call Liang Danqing "Liang Lao". But when they look at Yingluo, they don''t know how to yell.Yingluo seems to be much younger than Fanglan, but she is much older than Fanglan, so she doesn''t feel suitable.


    Liang Danqing seemed to see their dilemma and said with a smile, "just call her Yingluo."


    "Oh, yes!"


    Liang Danqing''s words solved their embarrassment. After greeting Yingluo warmly, Xu Wenzheng held Liang Danqing''s hand tightly and said gratefully: "this boy is not born to be a peaceful master. He must have caused you a lot of trouble in Kunlun. Thank you for taking care of him!"


    Hearing Xu Wenzheng''s words, Xu Shaotang''s mouth flicks slightly. It''s true that Liang Danqing takes care of him. As for Yingluo, she almost bullies him to death!


    For Yingluo, taking care of him doesn''t exist!


    Yingluo glanced at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said with a smile, "we are his master and mother. Naturally, we should take care of him more."


    She deliberately put the word "take care" very seriously, listening to it in Xu Shaotang''s ears, which made Xu Shaotang feel empty.


    If the woman Xu Shaotang is most afraid of, Yingluo is definitely the first!


    "You talk with Mr. Liang and I''ll prepare the food." With a smile, Fang Lan said to Liang Danqing and Yingluo, "don''t be polite when you come to our house. You should be at home."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be polite."


    Yingluo smiles a little, but glances at Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang can''t help shrinking his neck subconsciously. Heaven knows what kind of ghost idea Yingluo is up to.

 Chapter 1931

    While Fang LAN and they are preparing meals, Xu Shaotang follows Liang Danqing to the backyard to sit down.


    When he poured Liang Danqing a cup of good hot tea, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "master, when did you come out of Kunlun?"


    "Almost half a month." With a smile, Liang Danqing took a sip of the tea and said, "it''s OK!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you say it''s OK, it means that the tea is not good."


    It''s no better than Kunlun, Kunlun tea and so on. Because of its abundant aura, the quality of the tea is certainly not comparable to those outside. As a former guardian of Kunlun, Liang Danqing''s good tea in Kunlun is really not what he can''t get as long as he wants.


    Although the tea in Xu Shaotang''s hand has been regarded as the best, for Liang Danqing, who is used to drinking good tea, it is not too hard to swallow.


    However, Liang Danqing was more tactful and didn''t say it directly.


    Liang Danqing laughed and said, "I''m going to live with you for a while. How about that?"


    "Sure, no problem!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I can''t wait for you to live here."


    Not to mention that Liang Danqing is his master, even if he is only familiar with Liang Danqing, he will not have any opinions if Liang Danqing wants to live here. Is there no place for Liang Danqing to live in because the Xu family is so big?


    "Don''t you hate me, old man?" Liang Danqing said with a smile: "and your mother is here, your life is not necessarily easy."


    Hearing Liang Danqing''s words, Xu Shaotang felt puzzled. To be honest, he welcomed Liang Danqing 100 times, but he didn''t give Yingluo any special welcome. He just asked Yingluo not to trouble him all day long.


    Thinking about the horror of Yingluo, Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile, "it''s OK. With master you here, if she makes me feel bad, then I have to find master to support me."


    "Ha ha, you have a good idea!" Liang Danqing burst out with a hearty laugh and suddenly asked, "do you know why I want to live with you?"


    "I really don''t know."


    With the strength of Liang Danqing and Yingluo, there is no need to rely on him to live in the Xu family. If they want to, they can almost say that they can live wherever they want, and there are many people who welcome them to live, but they choose to live in the Xu family.


    What''s more, according to Liang Danqing, it seems that the time of living this time is not short, which further puzzles Xu Shaotang. Instead of seeing this wonderful world different from Kunlun, they choose to stop at the Xu family. He really can''t understand their purpose.


    "Pa!"


    Liang Danqing slapped Xu Shaotang''s head without warning and said, "do you still think I''m your master?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang touched his head and looked at Liang Danqing with a puzzled face. He asked, "master, why do you say that?"


    He paid homage to Liang Danqing. In fact, Liang Danqing really helped him a lot. Although he didn''t help him as Xu Qing did, he was worthy of his half-way apprentice. So he regarded Liang Danqing as his own master from the bottom of his heart. He can say that with a clear conscience.


    "I remember I said I wanted to teach you alchemy sometime, didn''t I?" Liang Danqing black face way: "others beg me, I don''t want to teach, you pour good, still want me to go to your home to teach you, you say, your boy is not to fight?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Liang Danqing in astonishment.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand why Liang Danqing had to live in his family for some time.


    Dare to love, he is specially to teach his own alchemy!


    If you think about it this way, you are really not qualified as an apprentice. You need master to take the initiative to come home to teach you. If he and Liang Danqing exchange identities, he may not have Liang Danqing''s patience. It seems that Liang Danqing is asking him to learn.


    After realizing the purpose of Liang Danqing''s coming to the Xu family, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and bowed himself to say: "thank you, master! I really forgot about it before. "


    After dealing with the affairs in the Kunlun Kingdom, he just wanted to go to the netherworld with Su Nu, and then he could go home to enjoy the life of his wife and children on the hot Kang, thus forgetting what Liang Danqing had said before about teaching him to make alchemy.


    Liang Danqing calmly accepted Xu Shaotang''s bow, and his face gradually showed a smile.


    "So during this period of time, you should learn alchemy from me!" Liang Danqing said with a smile: "originally, I wanted to teach you all the music, chess, calligraphy and painting, but your teacher said that you are not the material to learn those things, so I would like to pass on the skill of alchemy to you. It''s not a waste for you and me. When I teach you the art of alchemy, I can also travel around the world with your nun. "


    Although he and Xu Shaotang have the title of master and apprentice, Xu Shaotang, the most important secret of his life, had already mastered the alchemy before he became his teacher. It is not a waste that Xu Shaotang called him master.Xu Shaotang nodded seriously and said, "I will study hard with my master!"


    "Well!" Liang Danqing nodded slightly and said, "I said before that your savvy is very high. Among the people I have met, your savvy is undoubtedly the highest! If this alchemy can be accomplished, it will be of great benefit to you in the future! "


    "I see!" Xu Shaotang nodded seriously and asked in surprise: "just now, master, you said that if the alchemy can be accomplished, it means that neither you nor the nun can be accomplished?"


    "Me and her?"


    Liang Danqing said with a self mocking smile: "we can only be regarded as rough! It can even be said that we didn''t even touch the doorway! "


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Liang Danqing with astonishment. Liang Danqing''s answer is far beyond his expectation.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s shocked look, Liang Danqing continued: "the art of alchemy, the small can strengthen the body, the big can change the old to return the child, and even bring the dead back to life! And Yingluo and I still stay on the top of strengthening our body! However, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance to become the main road of alchemy in our life. You are still young and have enough time to ponder and comprehend! "


    "May I?"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang had doubts about himself for the first time.


    Liang Danqing and Yingluo have only learned about alchemy all their lives. Can they really achieve alchemy?


    Liang Danqing shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but you are more hopeful than us. That''s all..."

 Chapter 1932

    After dinner, Xu Shaotang takes Liang Danqing to the security company, and strictly forbids anyone to disturb him and Liang Danqing.


    He didn''t want to be disturbed at home, so as not to let Liang Danqing down. Only by carefully following Liang Danqing to learn alchemy, can he be worthy of Liang Danqing and himself.


    Xu Shaotang also specially asked someone to prepare a video camera and plan to record the whole process. This is not to commemorate anything, but he knows that it is impossible for him to remember what Liang Danqing said. After recording this process, he can slowly watch the video to learn, so as not to disturb Liang Danqing and Yingluo who are preparing to wander around the world.


    After opening the camera to them, Xu Shaotang took out his notebook and put it in front of him. He said seriously, "master, I''m ready."


    He hasn''t taken notes for many years, but this time, he took learning alchemy seriously.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious appearance, Liang Danqing was not quite used to it. She said with a smile, "you don''t have to be so formal. We have the right to chat. In the process, you can ask me if you don''t understand anything."


    "Good!" Xu Shaotang nodded seriously.


    "Let me test you first. What is alchemy?" Liang Danqing asked with a smile.


    "This..." Xu Shaotang thought carefully and said: "alchemy should be to refine those pills that are beneficial or harmful to human body, right?"


    "I didn''t say it!"


    Liang Danqing looked at Xu Shaotang speechless and smiled. "Alchemy" is actually refining the essence of all herbs. Then, with the understanding of the medicinal properties of various medicinal herbs, these essence will be condensed into Dan, so that it can achieve one plus plus effect far greater than two. This is true for both beneficial and harmful pills! "


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Liang Danqing embarrassed.


    He knew nothing about the art of alchemy. He just looked at it literally and superficially, and did not realize the essence of alchemy.


    "People are divided into men and women, Dan medicine is divided into inside and outside." Liang Danqing continued: "pills are divided into internal pills and external pills. External pills are mainly used to treat trauma, which is the simplest part of the way of pills. The real difficulty is internal pills. It''s the real way to breathe out the old and accept the new, refine and transform the Qi, and make people reborn


    "So, inner alchemy is more important than outer alchemy?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "So to speak." Liang Danqing said with a smile: "but there is no comparability between the two. Anyone who can refine inner alchemy can refine outer alchemy without a professor. Therefore, I''m not going to teach you how to refine outer alchemy. When you learn how to refine inner alchemy, you will naturally know how to refine outer alchemy."


    "The two most important points of alchemy are the fire and your own understanding of medicinal rationality."


    Liang Danqing continued: "in fact, the key to controlling the fire is to master the pharmacology of all kinds of medicinal materials by yourself. Therefore, the understanding of the pharmacology of medicinal materials is the most basic and important part of alchemy. No one can teach you this thing. Only through your own continuous learning, can you know the pharmacology of all kinds of medicinal materials When you are clear, you have to see the way of alchemy. "


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "this is the first step?"


    There are so many medicinal materials in the world. It can even be said that everything in the world can be used as medicine. It is very difficult for him to understand the pharmacology of all things in the world.


    Now he finally understood why Liang Danqing said that he and Yingluo could only barely know some of the skills of alchemy. I''m afraid they didn''t even know the pharmacology of all things in the world?


    Xu Shaotang, who was still in high spirits, began to play a drum in his heart. He couldn''t help wondering whether he could really understand the pharmacology of all things in the world in his lifetime?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s bitter face, Liang Danqing couldn''t help laughing and said: "so, I told you before that alchemy requires savvy. This so-called savvy is to look at the whole body. When you can do this, you can know the pharmacology of any medicine you want to give you."


    "Is that so?" Xu Shaotang''s heart is still a little empty, said: "I don''t think I have such a high understanding."


    "No confidence so soon?" Liang Danqing asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it''s really a little bit. It seems that it''s much more difficult than I imagined."


    "What''s so hard?" Liang Danqing waved his hand and said: "this is just the most basic skill of alchemy! What''s really hard, you know? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said he didn''t know. He couldn''t think of anything more difficult. The antidote rationality alone is enough to make people feel collapsed. If there are more difficult things, the alchemy is too difficult.


    "Qi!"


    Liang Danqing sighed gently.


    "Qi?" Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at Liang Danqing, asked: "what is gas?""Everything in the world has Qi!" Liang Danqing said: "I don''t know the details. I only heard my master say that those who really become the road of alchemy can master the Qi of all things in the world and transform it into alchemy. That kind of alchemy can even make an ordinary person ascend to the heaven step by step! However, I have never felt the Qi of all things, let alone mastered these things! So Yingluo and I didn''t even step into the door of alchemy. "


    Xu Shaotang is full of astonished looking at Liang Danqing, let an ordinary person step up to heaven pill actually exist?


    If that''s the case, wouldn''t their hard work be meaningless?


    "Is that too abstract?" Xu Shaotang said bitterly.


    Before I knew it, I thought that alchemy should be the same thing. But now with more and more things I learned from Liang Danqing, he found that alchemy is really an extremely extensive and profound knowledge. If I can really master it, I''m afraid I can be invincible in the world, right?


    "Yes, that''s what I told my master." Liang Danqing said with emotion: "but my master only told me that these were just passed down by his master from mouth to mouth. Even his master never felt the Qi of all things, and didn''t know what it meant."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He naturally couldn''t pester Liang Danqing to ask about what his ancestors didn''t know.


    Liang Danqing had no choice but to smile and said: "well, let''s not talk about this ethereal thing. Next, I''ll teach you how to analyze the pharmacology of medicinal materials through their appearance..."

 Chapter 1933

    In the following period of time, Xu Shaotang began a painful learning career.


    Xu Shaotang has never felt the pain of learning a thing. It''s too painful for him to change from a person who knows nothing about Alchemy to a person who can see the way for the first time.


    He also knows that learning the art of alchemy is good for him, but just understanding the pharmacology of medicinal materials is enough to make him feel the difficulty of alchemy! He felt that even if he could learn half water, he could be a qualified Chinese medicine doctor.


    Fortunately, Liang Danqing is not the kind of cramming teaching person. When he teaches Xu Shaotang''s Alchemy, he will also give him a lot of demonstrations on the spot and let him try alchemy himself.


    In Liang Danqing''s words, alchemy is a cumulative process. It''s impossible to ascend to heaven step by step.


    Maybe it''s because Xu Shaotang has been learning too hard with himself during this period. Liang Danqing gave Xu Shaotang a three-day holiday on the ground that he wanted to take Yingluo to the Tianhai. Xu Shaotang was very happy and specially gave Liang Danqing a huge card to have a good time with Yingluo.


    Of course, this holiday is not without any homework, Liang Danqing gave Xu Shaotang a simple formula, let him try to refine is the simplest kind of pill Huayu Dan.


    Huayu Dan, as its name suggests, is mainly used for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis in internal bleeding.


    Xu Shaotang felt like a primary school student in the summer vacation, and refining Huayu pill became his summer homework.


    In the warehouse of the security company, Xu Shaotang is now disheartened and guarding the alchemy furnace in front of him, always paying attention to the change of the fire condition of the alchemy furnace.


    There was a slight sound of footsteps behind him. He looked back and saw Li Baoshan and others looking inside through the crack of the warehouse door.


    "Just look in!"


    Xu Shaotang said a word, then turned to stare at the alchemy furnace.


    Alchemy is a very boring thing. It''s a good thing to have a few people to talk with him. Anyway, he just has to stare at the fire and keep it as it is.


    With Xu Shaotang''s permission, Li Baoshan came in laughing.


    "Xu Shao, when did you become a Taoist


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, a disheartened man standing beside the alchemy furnace, the bear can''t help laughing and joking.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang drew from the corner of his mouth, he called to the bear with black lines on his face: "come here!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s bad tone, bear has a bad feeling in his heart. He wants to escape from the warehouse, but Li Baoshan pushes him to Xu Shaotang.


    "Come on, I''ll let you try to be a Taoist." Xu Shaotang called the big bear to his side, pointed to the fire of the alchemy furnace and said, "watch the fire for me, keep it like this, and don''t let the fire get bigger or smaller! Otherwise, I''ll skin you! "


    "Xu Shao, you..."


    Big bear looks at Xu Shaotang with a sad face. He is not a machine. How can he guarantee that the fire will not change.


    "Don''t talk about it!" Xu Shaotang stares at the big bear and says, "don''t you understand that when a gun hits a bird in the head? You can''t blame me for bumping yourself into the muzzle of the gun


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the big bear wants to give himself two big mouths in a moment. He has no idea how much trouble he has caused.


    Looking at the bear squatting down beside the alchemy furnace, Li Baoshan wanted to laugh, but they didn''t dare to. They could only hold it hard, so that the nameless fire in Xu Shaotang''s heart would not burn to them inexplicably.


    If you want to say that bear is a typical kind of person who has good scars and forgets pain. When I first met Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang severely cleaned him up because of his garrulous mouth. Now they have been following Xu Shaotang for five or six years, and his faults have not been corrected.


    For bear''s tragic experience, they can only say they deserve it!


    "Do you want to learn alchemy?" Xu Shaotang glanced at Li Baoshan and said with a smile, "if one day you are tired of fighting and killing, at least you can live on this skill."


    There was a twitch on several faces at the same time. Li Baoshan said quickly, "we are not intelligent and stupid. We can''t learn."


    "Yes, where do we have Xu Shao so clever? Alchemy is too complicated. We can''t learn at all with our elm heads!"


    Other people have joined in, but also do not forget a little flattery.


    As for Xu Shaotang''s learning alchemy with Liang Danqing, they also know that although they know that this alchemy is not a deceptive means of those jugglers, they dare not learn it just because of the way Xu Shaotang is tossed.


    "Look at all of you


    Xu Shaotang didn''t look at a few humanitarians angrily: "at least now, he is also an expert of congenital limit, and there is no pursuit at all!"


    Li Baoshan said with a smile: "it''s not that we didn''t pursue it, it''s that we really can''t learn it. Xu Shao, you are all tortured like this. If it were us, I''m afraid we would have backed out a long time ago.""What is not painful to learn?"


    Xu Shaotang white a few people one eye, way: "when you just followed me at the beginning, everyday training isn''t painful?"? There will never be a free lunch in the world. "


    Although the process of learning alchemy is really painful, Xu Shaotang''s attitude has always been quite correct. He wants to gain without paying. There is no such good thing in the world. Even if there is, don''t expect it to fall on him.


    "Thank you for your advice!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people immediately bowed.


    All of us are smart people. We all know that Xu Shaotang is actually pushing them very implicitly. Although most of them are experts of innate limit now, they can be a little proud in the past, but now they don''t have any proud capital. If they don''t want to bear more pain, their strength will stop here forever.


    After all, the qualifications of these people in the wolf group are limited. In addition to Xu Shaotang''s advice, they rely more on their spirit of fearing no pain, no hardship and working hard.


    "Just understand!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, but he didn''t bother to tell them the truth. He didn''t need to hit the drum.


    "Well?"


    Just at this time, Xu Shaotang''s nose suddenly came a smell of fragrance. He sniffed hard, but found that the smell came from the alchemy furnace.


    Li Baoshan and I smelled the smell and rushed to the alchemy furnace. The fire of the alchemy furnace is much bigger now than just now. It should be caused by the bastard big bear who just listened to Xu Shaotang and forgot to take care of the fire.


    "Come on, anneal!"


    Xu Shaotang called out a word, immediately thought of the big bear, this bastard probably won''t understand his meaning, quickly will alchemy furnace next to the big bear open, his fast start.

 Chapter 1934

    When Xu Shaotang opened the cooled alchemy furnace, his eyes suddenly straightened.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang took out the pearly pill from the alchemy furnace, which was not the Huayu pill Liang Danqing asked him to refine! He didn''t know what pill it was, but he felt that this pill should be more advanced than Huayu pill.


    Put the elixir on the tip of the nose and smell it gently. A faint smell of Qinren fragrant spleen immediately enters the nasal cavity.


    He has learned a lot about pills with Liang Danqing during this period of time. He can be sure that this pill is not a poison pill.


    "How did you make this pill?" Xu Shaotang is full of curiosity and looks at the big bear standing beside him at a loss.


    Big bear thought that he had made Xu Shaotang''s pill useless. He bowed his head like a child who had made a mistake and said carefully: "I I was just listening to you. I forgot to control the fire. Xu Shao, I didn''t mean to... "


    "What are you doing with your head down! I don''t blame you! " Xu Shaotang looked at the pill in his hand and thought about what was going on.


    Originally, it was refining Huayu pill, which would produce unknown pills. Is it difficult to find that Liang Danqing gave him the wrong formula of pills, or was it made under the wrong circumstances?


    If it''s really made by big bear, does it depend on savvy or luck?


    At this time, Xu Shaotang looks at the big bear and looks up at him secretly. He doubts in his heart. Does the boy have the talent of alchemy?


    Is it true that God closed the door of intelligence for him and opened the window of alchemy for him?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang looking at himself, the bear quickly lowered his head again for fear that Xu Shaotang''s anger would vent on him.


    "You''re really lucky!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if only you remember the fire just now!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry, the bear raised his head carefully and asked tentatively, "Xu Shao, do you mean that the pill has been refined?"


    "I don''t know if it is." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "this is not the pill I want, but it is better than the pill I want."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people suddenly look at the bear in surprise. They can''t help thinking that this is really a fool''s blessing!


    Xu Shaotang put the pill away, shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t understand what''s going on. I''ll ask my master later. Don''t go out for a walk these days. I''ll ask my master later. If you have the talent of alchemy, I''ll find a way to ask my master to teach you. If he agrees, you''re really lucky."


    Xu Shaotang won''t press those who have talent. He will help them make the most of their talent. But now he doesn''t know what''s going on, and he doesn''t dare to talk too much. In case big bear is really made by mistake, then he doesn''t need to ask Liang Danqing to teach him the art of alchemy. After all, alchemy is not easy It''s not luck.


    "Really The big bear''s eyes lit up and said, "I''ll thank Xu Shao in advance."


    He is also a person who has been to Kunlun. Naturally, he knows what it means to learn alchemy. If there is such a fate, he will become the fastest person in the martial arts of the wolf group.


    "Look at your own fortune!" Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "it''s no use thanking me. It depends on how you make this pill."


    "That''s it!"


    The big bear nodded and said.


    "Well, if you have anything else to do, I''ll go back first."


    Looking at his dirty clothes, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile bitterly. If he practiced the pill for a few more days, he would be a beggar.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, others all looked at Li Baoshan.


    "There''s something really wrong." Li Baoshan knew that it must be only for himself to say, "originally we wanted to talk to Xu Shao about it, but seeing that you are busy learning alchemy all day long, we are sorry to disturb you, just today..."


    Xu Shaotang interrupted Li Baoshan with a wave of his hand and said, "don''t talk about it. If you have anything to say, I haven''t known my temper for so many years."


    "Yes


    Li Baoshan laughed awkwardly and said, "well, after Miss dantai left Kunlun, we found that our strength was improving too slowly, so we wanted to tell Xu Shao that we''d better go to Kunlun and come back to Tianhai when we break through the shackles of our current cultivation..."


    "That''s it?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    Li Baoshan nodded and said: "going to Kunlun is just a few of our inborn limits. Others will stay in Tianhai to protect..."


    "Baoshan, you let me down!"


    Before Li Baoshan finished, Xu Shaotang suddenly sighed.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, his face suddenly froze, and Li Baoshan lowered his head in shame."Xu Shao, I won''t talk about it in the future!" Li Baoshan said in a low voice.


    "Do you think I won''t let you go to Kunlun?" Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan and said, "do you know where I am disappointed with you?"


    Li Baoshan thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "we should not just focus on improving our own strength, but on the safety of the Xu family. I..."


    "Fart!"


    Xu Shaotang rudely interrupted Li Baoshan''s words and yelled: "raise your head!"


    Being drunk by Xu Shaotang, Li Baoshan suddenly raises his head and looks at Xu Shaotang in confusion.


    "I remember I let you take charge of the wolf group a long time ago?" Xu Shaotang asked calmly.


    "Yes Li Baoshan nodded and said: "a few months after the establishment of the wolf group, Xu Shao left all the affairs of the wolf group to me. I failed Xu Shao''s heavy trust!"


    "Bullshit


    Xu Shaotang said: "don''t talk to me about these useless people! I''m disappointed that I left the wolf group to you a few years ago. But now, do you still have to ask me about such nonsense? I ask you, what''s your opinion! If you encounter any problems on the battlefield, do you have to ask me first to decide? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s loud questioning voice, Li Baoshan finally understands where Xu Shaotang''s disappointment is, dependence! Wolf group to today, they still rely on Xu Shaotang, he still can''t think about the future of wolf group!


    He suddenly remembered a sentence Xu Shaotang said when they just followed Xu Shaotang. He only needed the result!


    These things should be his own decision, just inform Xu Shaotang.


    "Xu Shao, I know it''s wrong!"


    Li Baoshan blushed and said, "I will arrange the defense work of the Xu family, and then take my brothers to Kunlun to improve their strength."


    "That''s about it!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "none of you can live under my wings all your life. If one day I am missing, will you have no direction? Baoshan, I''m not the one with the wolf group, but you! "

 Chapter 1935

    After Liang Danqing and Yingluo come back, Xu Shaotang immediately takes the unknown pill to find Liang Danqing.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang coming to him, Liang Danqing frowned slightly and asked, "why don''t you make pills there? Are you lazy while I''m away


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Xu Shaotang said, "I have refined the pills."


    "What?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Liang Danqing''s face suddenly showed a look of great surprise. He was full of disbelief and asked, "are you really refined? Don''t bluff me


    In Liang Danqing''s opinion, the possibility of Xu Shaotang refining this pill is very low. Unless he realizes something, he can''t refine it.


    He had given Xu Shaotang three days, but on the first day, Xu Shaotang actually refined the pills?


    He thought about Xu Shaotang''s high savvy, but he didn''t expect that his savvy was so high.


    It can even be said that this is no longer a matter of savvy, but this boy is a alchemy wizard!


    "Really Looking at Liang Danqing''s disbelief, Xu Shaotang took out the pill and said, "however, what I refined doesn''t seem to be Huayu pill. I don''t know what pill it is."


    "Huoqi pill!"


    Liang Danqing took the pills from Xu Shaotang''s hand, only glanced at them. The shock on his face gradually turned into a happy smile, and said with a smile: "Huayu pill is used to clean up the blood stasis of the five zang organs, while Huoqi pill can dredge the muscles and veins of the human body. Although Huoqi pill is slightly higher than Huayu pill, it is also a basic pill. I didn''t expect that you really want to refine it! "


    Looking at Liang Danqing''s smiling face, Xu Shaotang was puzzled and asked: "master, you asked me to refine Huayu pill, but it turned out to be Huoqi pill. Aren''t you surprised at all?"


    "What''s so surprising about that?"


    Liang Danqing said with a smile: "what I gave you was originally the formula of Huoqi pill, but the fire was the fire of refining Huayu pill. I thought you couldn''t make it. I didn''t expect that you really made it. It seems that your understanding of alchemy is good!"


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Liang Danqing with astonishment. The result is completely different from what he thinks.


    "Isn''t it a surprise?" Liang Danqing asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s really unexpected! Why are you doing this? "


    "You even refined the Huoqi pill, but you still don''t understand my purpose?" Liang Danqing asked in surprise.


    Hearing Liang Danqing''s question, Xu Shaotang shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "in fact, this pill was not made by me at all, but I asked one of my subordinates to take care of the fire for me. He didn''t pay attention and let the fire get out of control. That''s why I made this pill."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liang Danqing looks at Xu Shaotang with a black line on his face. He thought Xu Shaotang realized it so quickly, but he didn''t expect that this pill came from this way.


    This result immediately made him a little sad.


    "I don''t know what to say about you..." Liang Danqing said with a bitter smile: "the reason why I gave you a wrong recipe to refine pills is to let you understand that there are endless changes in pills along the way. It needs to be constantly pondered by yourself, rather than refining by fixed things. In that case, your achievements in alchemy in your life will be like me at most, and you want to make further progress Step, there is almost no possibility. With this recipe, you can refine both the survival Qi pill and the Huaqi pill to block the meridians. The key lies in how you refine it and your understanding of the medicinal rationality of the herbs in the recipe. The key lies in a movable type! "


    "Alive?"


    Xu Shaotang carefully aftertaste Liang Danqing''s words, murmured: "live to learn to use it?"


    "Yes Liang Danqing nodded and said: "don''t stick to the rules, and don''t stick to the formulas. All the formulas must be dead. After you really get started, you will find that the so-called formula actually has no meaning. If you don''t know the pharmacology, don''t know how to use all kinds of herbs flexibly, and don''t know how to control the fire according to the characteristics of different herbs, you are just following the rules Our track forward, to the end, you will find your way completely blocked, because, I can teach you after all limited, but your own ideas are unlimited


    Liang Danqing said a lot this time. In fact, Xu Shaotang was supposed to realize these things by himself. But Xu Shaotang, who was a master, had to tell him directly because he had someone to help him control the fire.


    Unfortunately, I told him so directly that I didn''t realize these things by myself.


    If it''s not for Xu Shaotang''s own understanding, why should he let Xu Shaotang make pills himself? He understands these principles, and can tell Xu Shaotang directly. He doesn''t have to go around in such a big circle."Isn''t it just like the martial arts in which there are no moves to win and there are moves?" Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head, his face with a trace of the color of enlightenment.


    "That''s understandable!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Liang Danqing''s eyes flashed a look of appreciation, nodded slightly and said: "whether it''s martial arts or alchemy, it''s actually a bit of the same goal. When you reach a certain degree, you will find that all the established things have no meaning."


    "I seem to understand something!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Liang Danqing gratefully and bowed himself to say, "thank you for your teaching!"


    Liang Danqing''s words made him feel that the way of elixir is not to memorize all the formulas of elixir. He only needs to master the pharmacology of various herbs, and then match them according to his rational understanding of various herbs. The same elixir can be refined with different formulas, and the same formula can also be refined with different ingredients Pills.


    This is why Liang Danqing said that the understanding of drug rationality and the control of fire are the two most important factors.


    "If only you could understand!" Liang Danqing gently stroked his beard and said with a smile, "your savvy is very high. At least it is much higher than when I learned to make pills with my master. When you can use herbs to make pills you want, you will know the secret of the way."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded seriously and said, "then I''ll try again to see if I can refine the living Qi pill without master''s formula."


    "Go


    Liang Danqing waved his hand with a smile and said: "with your current understanding of danyao, although the possibility of success is not great, but you don''t try, how can you know that it can''t work?"

 Chapter 1936

    More than a month later, when Xu Shaotang first refined pills without formula, Liang Danqing and Yingluo quietly left Xu''s home, leaving only a letter to Xu Shaotang.


    "Master..."


    Looking at the short letter in his hand, Xu Shaotang silently appreciates Liang Danqing in his heart.


    "Master and his wife have gone?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s lost look, Lin Shuying asked softly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and handed the letter to Lin Shuying.


    Lin Shuying took the letter from Xu Shaotang, and soon read it. The general content of the letter is that he has nothing to teach Xu Shaotang in alchemy. The rest depends on Xu Shaotang himself. How far he can go in alchemy depends on his own nature.


    As for him and Yingluo, they have gone to the world. The world is too big for them to see.


    There is no sensational words, just a simple account of Xu Shaotang a few words, which is also in line with Liang Danqing''s character.


    "That''s a good thing!" Lin Shuying comforted: "master and nun have been in Kunlun for most of their lives. Now they can go to see this wonderful world. We should be happy for them."


    "I know. I''ll be fine."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head to Lin Shuying and said, "I just think it''s too bad that I didn''t say goodbye to him. Next time I see them, I don''t know when it''s going to happen."


    Liang Danqing is very kind to his half way apprentice. Unfortunately, Liang Danqing has left, and he doesn''t even have a chance to send him off.


    He suddenly felt that his luck was really good. In the past, there was a master like Xu Qing, but now there is another master like Liang Danqing. Both of them have the characteristic of working together, that is, they don''t ask for anything in return.


    To meet such two masters is one of the greatest blessings in his life.


    "I thought you..." Lin Shuying speechless said: "if they want you to send them, they won''t leave letters. They have been tossing about for half of their lives, and they should have been to their world."


    "That''s right!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it''s really not easy for them to come to this stage. They have been delayed for such a long time because they taught me the art of alchemy. If I delay them again, I will be guilty."


    "I wish you knew! You can write a book about both of them! "


    Ji Rushu, who was on one side, grinned and then came to Xu Shaotang''s side. He asked with a smile, "have you learned all master''s alchemy?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "the art of alchemy is too broad and profound. If you want to learn it completely, how can it be so easy? Even if you give me another 100 years, I''m afraid I can''t learn it completely..."


    Only after a real introduction did he know that Liang Danqing''s words before he taught him alchemy were not empty words. Alchemy was even more extensive and profound than martial arts. Xu Shaotang knew the most about the wide range of his plain girls. Now that he didn''t even learn it, he could only barely understand it That''s all!


    With emotion, Xu Shaotang looked at Ji Rushu curiously and asked, "why do you ask this? Do you want me to teach you alchemy? "


    "Bah, bah, bah, I don''t want to be like you, like a Taoist." Ji Rushu shook his head and said with a cunning smile: "the old lady is so old, but she can still keep that appearance. Should it be because she has been taking pills for beauty for a long time?"


    Hearing Ji Rushu''s words, the other women''s eyes suddenly brightened, and pangfanglan''s eyes, with the children playing nearby, all showed a bright look.


    Women, no matter what their age, can''t ignore their appearance. The more beautiful a woman is, the more she hopes to keep her youthful appearance for a few more years, even one more day.


    At the age of nearly 70, Yingluo still has the same appearance as any of them, which really makes them envious.


    Looking at the women''s eyes like a wolf seeing a sheep, Xu Shaotang instantly understood what they thought, and said with a smile: "the reason why the nun can keep such a face is more due to her super high cultivation, Elixir..."


    At this point, Xu Shaotang deliberately stopped and looked at the women with a smile on his face, as if he intended to tease them.


    "Say it


    All the girls gnash their teeth and look at Xu Shaotang one after another. This bastard knows that they care about their appearance very much, but they just want to show off at this time! Everyone was thinking, can''t you let this bastard into his room tonight!


    Looking at the women who want to tear him apart, Xu Shaotang can''t help shrinking his neck. It''s really terrible for women to keep their looks. No wonder so many cosmetics companies are making a lot of money.


    In order to prevent himself from being torn up by these crazy women, Xu Shaotang quickly said: "pills are really useful, but they are not as useful as you think. However, they are much better than the cosmetics you spend a lot of money on.""Great!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s answer, the girls immediately cheered. Ji Rushu continued to ask, "that is to say, you will definitely refine this kind of elixir for beauty?"


    Xu Shaotang thinks that if he dares to say that he won''t, he will be strongly despised by many women. In order to maintain his image in everyone''s heart, Xu Shaotang can only nod his head and honestly say, "yes, he will, but I don''t know the effect of the refined beauty pill."


    "No matter how effective it is, as long as it works!" Su Ruyun said with a smile.


    "Yes, better than nothing!"


    At this time, Fang Lan also put down the child, came up to Xu Shaotang, looked at Xu Shaotang with a cross waist, and said: "give you a great and glorious task, and quickly refine the beauty pill for us. When will it be finished and when can we go out! If it''s not refined, I won''t cook your share! "


    "No..." Xu Shaotang looks at Fang LAN speechless. When he sees Fang Lan''s firm face, he looks at Xu Wenzheng, who is watching the play there. "Dad, you don''t care about my mother? Are you watching her abuse your son like this? "


    Xu Wenzheng laughed and said, "I also hope my wife is so young and beautiful all the time..."


    No way for help!


    Looking at everyone''s iron heart, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but look up to the sky and sigh. He dared to learn the art of alchemy by himself, just to refine the elixir for beauty and beauty!


    If alchemy comes out of the ancestral tomb, I don''t know

 Chapter 1937

    "Is there something wrong with the company?" Xu Shaotang frowned and Zhou Shudao''s voice was obviously wrong. It was estimated that he was in trouble.


    However, in his heart, he was puzzled. The Rende group, operated by Zhou Shudao, is a completely charitable company, and Zhou Shudao should also have a phone call from Mr. Zhao Ji. If there is something wrong with the operation of the company, he should call Mr. Zhao. In fact, it''s not very useful to call him. He almost knows nothing about business On this point, he can''t help if he wants to.


    Zhou Shudao sighed softly and said, "let''s meet and talk."


    "I''m going to the capital now, but I have something very important." If you are not in a hurry to find the company, I will not wait for you


    Zhou Shudao''s voice sounded very haggard. He didn''t know what trouble Zhou Shudao had. Even if his company''s patent was stolen, he didn''t seem to be so haggard.


    "It''s urgent!"


    Zhou Shu said with a bitter smile: "Xu Shao, I know what you are doing in Beijing. Let''s meet first. I have something you want to know here..."


    Hearing Zhou Shudao''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned. He didn''t come back for a long time.


    Zhou Shudao''s words revealed a very important information, which may be information he never thought of!


    "Lao Zhou, do you know what you are talking about?" Xu Shaotang''s voice also changed, with a bit of cold, and a bit of anger.


    "I know!" Zhou Shudao sighed heavily and said, "Xu Shao, I''ll wait for you in the company. Come here first!"


    With that, Zhou Shudao hung up.


    Listening to the "Dudu" sound coming from the mobile phone, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed, and yelled to the wolf team members who piloted the helicopter: "go to Rende group first!"

 Chapter 1938

    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang stormy killed the benevolent group, rudely kicked open Zhou Shudao office door.


    At the moment, Zhou Shudao is sitting in front of the tea table making tea. Hearing the news from the door, he has already guessed who is coming.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing at the door, Zhou Shudao gently wiped the purple clay teapot in his hand and said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile: "Xu Shao, my door is not locked. Don''t you have to use so much force?"


    "Are you a witch?"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and asked with an iron face.


    Zhou Shudao nodded slightly and said, "to be exact, I''m half a white witch."


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang walks slowly to Zhou Shudao and stares at him.


    Different from Xu Shaotang, Zhou Shudao seems very calm at the moment. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s questioning voice, Zhou Shudao smiles slightly, points to the seat opposite him and says, "Xu Shao, sit down and have a cup of tea first. I''m here. I won''t run."


    "I''m not afraid of you running, either!" After all, Xu Shaotang slowly sat down, "if you want to run or want to continue to hide from me, you don''t have to call me."


    Zhou Shudao is still that Zhou Shudao, still a good man, but now Zhou Shudao has another identity, which no one has ever thought of.


    Since hanging up Zhou Shudao''s phone, Xu Shaotang has been thinking about why Zhou Shudao did all this, and whether he intentionally approached himself or unintentionally?


    If he meant it, what is his purpose? Watch for the white witch?


    When he knew Zhou Shudao, he was still a nobody in everyone''s eyes. There was no need for the Baiwu people to send Zhou Shudao to monitor a nobody.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang sat down, Zhou Shudao washed out a clean teacup and put it in front of Xu Shaotang, and filled it with tea. Then he slowly said, "strictly speaking, I''m not a member of the Baiwu nationality. I''m just an orphan adopted by the Baiwu nationality. So I say, I''m actually half a Baiwu nationality."


    "So, you said you grew up eating a hundred meals?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered what Zhou Shudao had said before.


    Zhou Shudao nodded and said, "if there were no Baiwu people, I would have died long ago! My life was given by the White Witch clan. "


    "So you''ve been working for the Baiwu people?" Xu Shaotang''s mood at the moment is very complicated. He regards Zhou Shudao as his friend, but now Zhou Shudao is branded with the Baiwu nationality. This is unexpected. He never dreamed that there were Baiwu people around him.


    Zhou Shudao shook his head, looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, and said, "if I say that I have never done anything for the Bai Wu people except for giving them a small sum of money occasionally, do you believe Xu Shao?"


    "Yes, why not?" Xu Shaotang took the tea in front of him, drank it up, and put the cup on the tea table heavily. "At least, you should never have done anything hurtful, otherwise, you dare not call me!"


    Zhou Shudao should be very clear about his temper. If he had done anything bad, he would not be so calm in front of him now.


    The reason why he is so calm is that he is 100% sure that he will not kill him.


    Indeed, he didn''t need to kill Zhou Shudao. He didn''t even want to know how to kill Zhou Shudao. He just wanted to know why he did all this.


    Zhou Shudao nodded and said, "in fact, the reason why I like to do good deeds is not only my experience when I was a child, but also the influence of the Baiwu people on me."


    "So the Baiwu people are actually good people?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    "I dare not jump to a conclusion. After all, there are so many Baiwu people. Who can guarantee that everyone must be good, but most of them are kind-hearted." Zhou Shudao poured tea into Xu Shaotang''s teacup again and said slowly, "I should have died when I was eight years old. It was the Baiwu people who accidentally found me and adopted me. It was not until I was eighteen that the Baiwu people expelled me."


    "Eviction?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of surprised looking at Zhou Shu Road, he was actually expelled by the White Witch people? In this way, he also said that the White Witch people are kind-hearted?


    When I was 18 years old, I was surprised to see that the place where I was raised was not cured


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I heard that many of the witches are powerful people, but you don''t seem to have learned the skills of the white witches from them, do you?"


    He can see that Zhou Shudao is an ordinary person, without the skills of the White Witch they learned from the black witch.


    "The Baiwu people have extremely strict clan rules. Their skills will only be passed on to the Baiwu people, but I am not a Baiwu people in the strict sense." Zhou Shudao said with a smile: "in fact, I haven''t met with the Baiwu people for many years. Although I still have some contact occasionally, it''s only limited to the telephone. If the Baiwu people didn''t call me a few hours ago, I would have forgotten that I had lived in the Baiwu people for ten years.""The white witch called you for the capture of another white witch?"


    Calculate the time, the time that the White Witch people called Zhou Shudao should be about the same time that Tantai Jingming caught the White Witch people who wanted to fight against the fake obelisk.


    With this in mind, Xu Shaotang has roughly guessed that Zhou Shudao has to meet him before he goes to the dragon group.


    "Yes Zhou Shudao nodded slightly and said: "he knows that I am familiar with you, so he called me and asked me to ask you to help the arrested people for a favor. Please don''t embarrass the people above. Now he has reported the matter to the elders of the Baiwu nationality. He is waiting for the elders'' reply. If the elders agree, he will tell you all that he should tell you You guys


    For Zhou Shudao, he was deeply favored by the Baiwu people, and even his life was given by the Baiwu people. Since the people asked him, he could not refuse their request.


    Moreover, as far as he knows, although the Baiwu clan is mysterious, it has never done anything wrong, and it has never been against the above. The captured Baiwu just wants to get back the sacred things of the WUS.

 Chapter 1939

    "In other words, you can still contact the Baiwu people now?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhou Shudao quietly.


    Zhou Shudao nodded and looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile and said, "Xu Shao, you don''t want me to contact the White Witch people who called me for you, do you?"


    "Why, no?"


    "Not really." Zhou Shudao said seriously: "I can''t guarantee that you won''t arrest him. Xu Shao, even if you want my life, I won''t betray him."


    Xu Shaotang gently turned the teacup in front of him and asked with a smile, "why, even I don''t believe it?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe Xu Shao, it''s that I won''t do it myself." Zhou Shudao sighed and said, "Xu Shao, if they want to see you or the people above, they will take the initiative to contact you. If they don''t want to see you, it''s useless even if I call them! Moreover, he has reported this matter to the elders of the clan. If the elders think it''s time to meet you, he will come to you. "


    After ten years of living in the Baiwu people, Zhou Shudao knew them very well.


    He is very clear about the code of conduct of the Baiwu people. The Baiwu people don''t want outsiders to know about their existence, and they don''t like to contact with outsiders. When he left the Baiwu people, the people repeatedly told him not to say anything about the Baiwu people. Over the years, he did keep his mouth shut about the Baiwu people''s affairs, even for his wife and children Tell me about my experience in the Baiwu clan.


    This is Zhou Shudao''s principle of being a man.


    "You know where the Baiwu people live, don''t you?" Xu Shaotang looked at Zhou Shu with a smile and said, "if I asked you to take me to the place where the Baiwu people gathered, you would not take me, would you?"


    Zhou Shudao nodded silently.


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said seriously, "Lao Zhou, I only ask you one thing. Can you answer me honestly?"


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s scrutinizing eyes, Zhou Shudao thought carefully for a while, hesitated and said: "what does Xu Shaotang want to ask? If I can say it, I will say it. If I can''t say it, I''m sorry. Even if you want my life, I won''t say it. "


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice, "I only ask you, what is the purpose of the White Witch people stealing the sacred things of the witch people? Do they have any conspiracy? "


    What he is most concerned about now is this. The holy things of the witches fall into the hands of the white witches. They don''t know whether they are good or bad, so this problem must be clarified. This is also his purpose to meet the white witches.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Zhou Shudao was stunned and asked curiously, "what is the sacred thing of the witch family? Why don''t I know? "


    "You don''t know?" Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    He thought that Zhou Shudao had lived in the white witch for ten years, and he didn''t know about the sacred things of the witch family. But now he looked at Zhou Shudao''s blank look, he didn''t seem to know.


    Can we say that the White Witch people deliberately hide those secrets from Zhou Shudao, a non witch people?


    "I really don''t know." Zhou Shudao said with a smile: "however, although I don''t know, I can still reluctantly answer your question. I have seen all the three elders of the Baiwu clan. They are all compassionate people. If you want to say that they have any conspiracy, I don''t believe it."


    "Oh?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhou Shu with a smile and said, "are you so confident in them?"


    "Of course!" Zhou Shudao nodded his head firmly and said, "if they really have any conspiracy, even if Xu Shao doesn''t tell me, I will take you to the place where the Baiwu people gather."


    "Good!" Hearing Zhou Shudao''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m relieved to have you! However, Lao Zhou, let me tell you something in advance. I hope you don''t mind. "


    "Xu Shao, please say it!"


    "Well, you know a lot about the Baiwu clan, but we don''t know what the Baiwu clan is now, so I''ll ask the superior to send someone to protect you secretly." Xu Shaotang took a look at Zhou Shudao and saw that there was no abnormality on his face. Then he continued: "if there is any conspiracy of the White Witch clan, you are likely to be killed. Therefore, whether you say I have a mean heart or I don''t believe you, you are willing to do this."


    He felt that it was necessary to tell Zhou Shudao about it first. He didn''t like to hide it.


    Zhou Shudao is very important to them at present. Once the Baiwu have any bad intentions, they need Zhou Shudao to take them to the gathering place of the Baiwu.


    Therefore, he has to ensure the safety of Zhou Shudao. He is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. He knows this truth.


    "Xu Shao, are you going to send me bodyguards for free?" Zhou Shudao joked with Xu Shaotang with a smile, and then said: "since Xu Shao you have said so, I have no reason to refuse. If Xu Shaotang''s kind of thing really happens, then I hope I can live!"


    "Just understand!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang patted Zhou Shudao on the shoulder and said, "to be honest, thank you for telling me this. At least now, we are not so passive as before. You can rest assured that if there is no problem with the Baiwu people, I don''t think they will be treated as such. After all, they have been inherited for so many years. They must know a lot of secrets. If they didn''t plot, I guess they would be treated as protected animals. "Indeed, there must be countless secrets in such an ancient ethnic group. Their culture is priceless to them.


    As long as the White Witch people really like what Zhou Shudao said, I believe no one will embarrass them.


    "Well, the favor I asked Xu shaobang to do, you see..."


    "No problem!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll tell you about it. It shouldn''t embarrass him. Don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shudao nodded and said, "I''m sure I can rest assured with Xu Shao! Xu Shao, do you blame me for hiding my identity from you all the time? "


    "It was a little angry at first, but it''s ok now." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you can tell me this, at least it means that you still treat me as a friend from the bottom of your heart. Your identity doesn''t matter, as long as you are the old Zhou I am familiar with."


    "Thank you


    Zhou Shudao said gratefully.


    Xu Shaotang patted Zhou Shudao on the shoulder with a smile and said, "well, I''ll go to see the captured White Witch people first and tell them what you said by the way. I think they can afford to wait for one or two days."

 Chapter 1940

    When Xu Shaotang tells Longjiang what Zhou Shudao said, Longjiang immediately asks Longfei to secretly protect Zhou Shudao.


    In longzu''s prison, Xu Shaotang meets the arrested white witch. Compared with the black witch woman who was arrested before, the White Witch''s treatment is obviously much better. There are no handcuffs and shackles, and there are wine and meat to eat. I don''t know, maybe I think he is here on holiday.


    Different from the black witch woman who was full of cold breath, the White Witch man always had a smile on his face, at least he would not be hated at first sight.


    He looked like he was in his twenties. He was very young. Now he was sitting quietly on the ground of the cell. He closed his eyes slightly, as if he had settled down.


    He didn''t open his eyes until he heard Xu Shaotang''s footsteps approaching.


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who walks in with Longjiang, the white wizard man immediately stands up from the ground and asks Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang looked at him in surprise and asked, "do you know me?"


    "Yes, I have!" The white wizard man said with a smile, "it''s just that you didn''t notice me."


    "That''s my eye." With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to his cell and asked, "are you used to it here? If they don''t get used to it, please help me change places. "


    Listen to the dragon will they say, this white wizard man after being arrested did not have any resistance action, on the contrary is very calm to accept the fact of being arrested, locked in after also very quiet, now it seems really so.


    "No, it''s nice here. They''re nice to me, too." The white wizard man waved his hand with a smile. "Listen to them, do you think of the plan to catch me?"


    "So it is."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang came to the door of the cell and asked him, "what''s your name?"


    "Witch wolf!"


    He also smiles to Xu Shaotang, thumbs up and says: "you''re very smart. Although I suspected that the Obelisk in the museum was fake before, I''m still not sure. You just took advantage of my mentality."


    At the moment when he was captured by Tantai Jingming, he knew that this was a trap. Although he was captured, he had to admit that this plan was really good. If they didn''t use this plan, they would never catch him, because even if they stood in front of them, they didn''t know they were a member of the Baiwu tribe.


    Witch wolf?


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes brightened slightly, "don''t you all take the clan name as your surname?"


    The witch wolf nodded: "since we are a witch family, we naturally take the name of witch as our surname. Isn''t that strange?"


    "It''s really nothing strange. I''m just asking." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, we certainly don''t have much to talk about. If we don''t find something to talk about, we can''t stare here, can we?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, it was the witch wolf''s turn to be surprised.


    He did not understand looking at Xu Shaotang, some curious asked: "you do not intend to interrogate me?"


    "I will interrogate you, will you say?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "No!" Wulang said without hesitation: "if you want to get information about our Baiwu clan from me, I advise you not to waste your time. I won''t say anything."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "so I''m not going to interrogate you. Anyway, I don''t want to ask you. Why should I find myself uncomfortable and waste my energy and time?"


    "Ha ha, you are very interesting."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the wolf couldn''t help laughing.


    If you change places, people will think that they are good friends for many years.


    "You mean I''m boring?" Dragon will not be happy to witch wolf said: "I say you really regardless of good or bad ah, he used a trick to catch you, but you talk and laugh with him, I good wine and meat to serve you, ask you a name do not say."


    Before the arrival of Xu Shaotang, the witch wolf didn''t talk much. He just knew that the White Witch man was called the witch wolf.


    "Witch wolf said with a smile:" you are very interesting, but not as interesting as him, and I suspect you want to use sugar coated shells to knock me down, so that you can get the information you want from me


    Hearing this, the Dragon general''s face turned green. He thought bitterly that he would not be served by the boy with good wine and meat. He learned from the black witch that the white witch was kind-hearted and didn''t want to embarrass the boy. Instead, his kindness was regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    "Don''t you white witches know the art of witch doctors?" Long Jiang jokingly said to the witch wolf, "you are suffering from persecution delusion. You''d better find a doctor of the White Witch nationality to treat you..."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t try you." Xu Shaotang said to the witch wolf with a smile: "a friend of mine told me that your companion has reported your arrest to your elder. If he is allowed, he will tell us what we want to know. At that time, we will release you.""Your friend?"


    The witch wolf''s eyes showed a little doubt, and then suddenly said: "Zhou Shudao?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "your companion asked him to ask me to intercede with Longjiang and ask him not to embarrass you. But now you know that your companion''s worry is totally unnecessary."


    Even without his intercession, the Dragon general didn''t embarrass the wolf.


    Moreover, it seems that the witch wolf also knows Zhou Shudao, which also confirms the facts of what Zhou Shudao said to him.


    "In other words, do you know the identity of Zhou Shudao?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, you can influence Zhou Shudao to support charity all the time. At least it shows that you Baiwu people are not bad people! If you white witches are as cruel as the black witches, it''s no use even if I ask the Dragon general for mercy. The black witch we caught before is also locked up here. Her fate is very miserable. "


    "Have the witches ever been held here?"


    The witch wolf looked disgusted and said, "you''d better close me in another place. Even if you close me in the toilet, it''s more comfortable than here."


    "Do you hate witches so much?"


    Long Jiang asked with a smile.


    The witch wolf shook his head and said: "it''s not disgusting, it''s disgusting! There is no good thing about the black witch. They are all a bunch of immoral animals. The black witch is a disgrace to the witch family


    Looking at the sorcerer wolf, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang look at each other. It seems that the black sorcerer and the white sorcerer are really incompatible!


    I don''t know what makes these two witches become enemies of generations

 Chapter 1941

    Following the wolf''s own will, the dragon will change the place for the wolf.


    Two days later, Xu Shaotang received another call from Zhou Shudao, claiming that another white witch wanted to see him.


    Xu Shaotang is overjoyed and goes to their appointed place with Long Jiang.


    It was afternoon when they arrived at Banshan villa. Now it was early winter, and few people came to Banshan villa. The sparse figures were shaking in the villa. From a distance, they saw Zhou Shudao sitting there. Beside him, there was a woman in white with long hair and waist.


    They deliberately sat in the pavilion in the distance, deliberately alienating the few people.


    Is that the white witch who asked them to come?


    With this doubt, Xu Shaotang and long will quickly walk to them.


    "Xu Shao!"


    Seeing them coming, Zhou Shudao stood up and waved to them.


    The woman in white also raised her head to look at them. The woman''s appearance is very beautiful, with a kind of ethereal feeling. Her eyes are very clear, just like the witch wolf. She always has a smile on her face, which makes people look very comfortable.


    She should be about the same age as the wolf. When they come to her, she nods to them.


    "This one, should he be from above?"


    The woman looks at the Dragon general. Although she doesn''t know him, she can roughly guess his identity from his extraordinary temperament.


    Dragon will smile, face kind nod way: "my name is dragon will, wench, how do you call?"


    "Sorcerer!" The voice of the woman in white is very pleasant. It is as clear as the voice of the oriole.


    "Good name, as spiritual as your people." Long Jiang said with a smile: "let''s sit down and chat slowly. Don''t worry, the witch wolf is very good with me."


    "I can rest assured of that."


    Wu Ling took a look at Xu Shaotang beside the Dragon general, nodded and said, "I have no reason not to trust someone that uncle Zhou can trust."


    She did worry about the safety of the wolf before, but Zhou Shudao assured her that the wolf would never be hurt. She had never met Zhou Shudao before, but she often heard the people mention Zhou Shudao, and the practitioners knew something about him.


    It''s not so much to believe Xu Shaotang and Longjiang as to believe Zhou Shudao. Over the years, Zhou Shudao''s reputation in Baiwu is very good. As we all know, an orphan who was once adopted by Baiwu never forgot the kindness of Baiwu when he grew up. He insisted on doing good deeds for decades.


    As everyone sat down, Xu Shaotang jokingly said to Zhou Shu, "Lao Zhou, it seems that we are in your light this time."


    Zhou Shudao said with a smile: "in fact, I should be the one who touched everyone''s light."


    "Well, don''t be polite here." The Dragon general interrupts them with a smile and looks at Wu Ling and says, "girl, are you asking us to come here to tell the truth about the Bai Wu clan?"


    "No!"


    Wu Ling shook his head slightly and said: "these should not be told by me. In fact, what I know is very limited. I''m just a messenger. By the way, I also want to know you."


    "The messenger?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Ling in surprise. He is suspicious in his heart. What can''t he say on the phone? He doesn''t offer them to come to this secluded place.


    After careful consideration, Xu Shaotang seems to understand that most of the sorcerers are leaders. She probably wants to see their characters first. If they can''t trust her, she probably won''t say what she wants to say.


    After figuring this out, Xu Shaotang thought to himself that the sorcerer was cautious. However, there is nothing wrong with this. If it were him, he would do the same. After all, no one would like to let an untrustworthy person know too many things.


    "And who do you speak for?" Long Jiang asked with a smile.


    Wu Ling said: "I told the elders about the witch wolf''s capture. After discussion, they decided to let me take you to our place. They want to talk to you in person, so as to dispel your worries, so that you won''t be on guard against us all the time."


    "To you?"


    Xu Shaotang was delighted and said, "do you want to start now?"


    The result was much better than he expected. The sorcerer spirit told the white Sorcerer''s secrets to them. At most, they knew some secrets, and they didn''t dare to guarantee the authenticity of these secrets.


    But if you go to the place where the Baiwu people live, it will be different. They can see a lot of things and make some corresponding judgments according to what they see. Moreover, listen to what they mean, the elders of the Baiwu people should be very important. They can know more when they meet and chat with them.


    It''s nothing more than a trip. Of course, they are willing to do it.


    Wu Ling shook his head and said, "I''m sure we can''t start now."


    "Still waiting?" Dragon will slightly frown, puzzled asked: "to wait for what?"Looking at Longjiang''s puzzled look, Zhou Shudao on one side reminded with a smile: "Longlao, Wuling means that there is still one person missing..."


    "Who is missing?"


    Dragon just asked this, immediately understood the meaning of Zhou Shudao, immediately laughed: "witch wolf, right?"


    "Yes


    The two nodded at the same time. Of course, they couldn''t let the wolf continue to be imprisoned. The spirit told the elders about the wolf''s capture, hoping to save the wolf.


    Long Jiang nodded with a smile and said, "OK, I''ll ask someone to bring the wolf here now. Let''s have tea here first. They should be here soon."


    With that, Long Jiang calls Tantai Jingming and asks her to bring the wolf.


    While waiting for Tan Tai Jing Ming to bring the wolf over, Zhou Shu Dao showed a look of fascination on his face and said to the spirit: "I haven''t been home for many years. Can I follow him this time?"


    Although he was only half a member of the Baiwu clan, Zhou Shudao still regarded the Baiwu clan as his home. Although it was not the place where he was born, it was the place where he was raised.


    Wu Ling thought about it and nodded: "yes, elder, they miss you very much. They often mention you in front of us."


    "Really?"


    Zhou Shudao said excitedly: "can I really go home to have a look?"


    For many years, Zhou Shudao has always wanted to go back to the Baiwu clan, but he knows the clan rules of the Baiwu clan. If he is expelled without the permission of the Baiwu clan, he can never go back.


    Now that he can finally go back to see the place he has been dreaming of for many years, how can he not be excited?

 Chapter 1942

    Changping is located in the remote mountainous area in the southeast of Qianzhou province.


    Due to the special geographical environment, the traffic here is very closed.


    Walking down from the helicopter and looking at the place surrounded by the vast mountains, Xu Shaotang asked like a witch wolf, "do you white witches live here for generations?"


    "No!"


    The witch wolf shook his head and said, "it''s still a long way from our settlement. That''s where the helicopter can''t reach."


    "Can''t a helicopter get there?" Dragon will be slightly surprised, "what a remote place that must be!"


    It''s hard for the dragon to imagine what kind of place it is when it can''t even get to a helicopter. It seems that the White Witch people are afraid of the black witch when they choose this remote place to live in seclusion.


    "No!"


    Zhou Shudao looked excited and scanned the vast mountain in front of him. His voice trembled slightly and said, "that''s paradise, the real paradise!"


    Huh?


    Hearing Zhou Shudao''s words, the Dragon immediately cast their curious eyes to Zhou Shudao.


    Is there a paradise like this?


    Being said by Zhou Shudao, they are really itching now. They really want to see what the paradise in Zhou Shudao is like.


    "Let''s go!" The wolf looked at the sky and said, "let''s try to get back before dark."


    Before dark?


    The Dragon looked at the three of them and drew a little bit at the same time. It''s about four o''clock in the afternoon. In this season, it''s almost seven o''clock before it gets dark. So, it''s about three hours before they go to the land of the Baiwu nationality from here? What''s more, the witch wolf is talking about "fighting for". If they really come down, the time may be longer than they imagined.


    In three hours, if Xu Shaotang and some of them move at full speed, even if they don''t have helicopters and other means of transportation, they can almost cross half of Qianzhou.


    Even in the vast mountains, their speed doubled, the distance is definitely not short.


    Led by the wolf and spirit, the group began to walk into the vast mountains.


    Wu Lang and Wu Ling should have been used to this kind of rugged path in the mountain area. Their speed is very fast. Of course, this is very fast for Zhou Shudao. For Xu Shaotang and others, their speed is too slow. In their eyes, they can almost say that the tortoise is moving fast.


    In this way, they also understand why it takes so long to reach the land of the Baiwu people. At this speed, three or four hours at most is the matter of climbing several mountains.


    Along the rugged path, a canyon suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The canyon seems to be split by a giant axe. There are straight cliffs on both sides of the canyon, and the cliffs are covered with sparse vegetation. They are now at the bottom of the canyon. From this position, the gap at the top of the canyon is very narrow. Visual inspection should be only about two meters. The gap extends from their top to the distance, and the widest place is estimated to be no more than five meters, and the widest place is about two meters There is almost no gap in the narrow area,


    "no wonder you say the helicopter can''t get there!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at the wolf, pointed to the direction of the end of the canyon and said, "your land should be in the deep of the canyon, right?"


    With this gap, the helicopter can''t walk through it. Let alone the helicopter, even when they walk below, they all feel depressed, as if the gap on the top of their head will suddenly close.


    Witch wolf mysterious smile, way: "you wait to know!"


    Then the wolf went on.


    Here, there is almost no road. There is only a path full of weeds. If you don''t pay attention to it, you can''t even see a road here.


    Stepping on the weeds on the winding path of sheep intestines, their speed is slower. Xu Shaotang automatically walks to the back of the team and pulls Zhou Shudao, who almost fell down several times.


    There''s no doubt that if it''s isolated here, it''s not one of the most dangerous places that Xu Shitang has ever seen.


    Walking, their ears suddenly heard the sound of gurgling water, and at this time, the sky has gradually darkened down, and there is only a narrow gap on the top of the head to let the sun shine in, although it is less than five o''clock now, but it gives people the feeling that it is going to be dark, so it is really meaningful for them to reach the Baiwu''s clan before dark A little bit of suspense.


    Walking on for tens of meters, they suddenly saw a very clear stream in front of them. Just close to the stream, they could feel the cold of the stream.


    The stream is very shallow. Just at the foot of Qi people, when Xu Shaotang thought the wolf was going to drink water, the wolf and the spirit walked directly into the stream.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at Zhou Shu in surprise and asked, "do you want to go by water?"Zhou Shudao nodded and said, "if you don''t take the waterway, you can''t get to the land. Let''s go. It shouldn''t be far away."


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and said, "hold on to me. The water is too cold. If you fall in the water, it will be cold to death!"


    Zhou Shudao waved his hand with a smile and said, "it''s OK, sooner or later!"


    Hearing Zhou Shudao, Tan Tai Jing Ming in front of Xu Shaotang looked back at Zhou Shudao and asked, "don''t you mean we have to dive to reach the land of the Baiwu people?"


    Zhou Shudao nodded with a smile and said, "you can''t find your way in without diving."


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other. The land of the Baiwu clan is really secret. Xu Shaotang thinks in his heart, isn''t this another imperial palace? However, it''s a lot of trouble to find the land of the Baiwu people. No wonder no one has found that there are still such a group of Baiwu people in the world for so many years.


    Walking in the cold stream, it''s an extraordinary refreshing.


    Feeling the coldness coming from their feet and listening to their discussion behind them, Longjiang said with a smile: "they chose the land of the clan here, just to avoid being tracked! This kind of place, basically can''t be traced, a little bit left traces were washed away by the stream


    "You''re right!" Wu Ling smiles and says to the Dragon general around him: "for thousands of years, we have not been discovered by outsiders, and we have to benefit from this stream."


    Several people chatted while walking, and unconsciously they came to a deep pool.


    "Here it is


    As soon as the wolf''s voice fell, he jumped into the deep pool.

 Chapter 1943

    Through the deep pool, they came to a cave.


    Different from the cold outside, as soon as they enter the cave, they feel a warm current. On the stone wall of the cave, dim oil lamps are still burning. The oil lamps spread all the way to the corner.


    With the dim light of the oil lamp, you can clearly see the traces of artificial excavation inside the cave. I think the cave can''t help but be renovated by the Bai Wu people for generations. This is what it looks like today.


    "Great


    Climbing up from the water and walking on the solid ground again, the Dragon general said with admiration, "no wonder you haven''t been discovered for thousands of years. This is really a good place to hide."


    It has to be said that the ancestors of the Baiwu people did find a good hiding place. Almost no one would go to this deep mountain canyon. Even if they came here, they would not think that there was another cave behind the deep pool.


    The witch wolf smiles and says, "if it''s not like this, I''m afraid our white witch clan will not continue to this day."


    As they walked, they said that the entrance to the cave was very narrow at first, and the wider it was, and later, another world appeared in front of them.


    At this time, the sky outside should have been dark, and the world in front of them was also in a dim light. From a distance, they heard a pleasant song. A group of fuzzy figures were dancing around a campfire. When they followed the wolf and the spirit, the Baiwu people cast curious eyes on them one after another.


    "What do you eat and drink when you live in this cave?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of doubts and looks at the witch wolf. There are so many people living here. Eating and drinking is a big problem for so many people living here. How can they solve this problem? It''s impossible for them not to eat and drink like immortals?


    "We farm everything ourselves." Witch wolf naturally said.


    Dantai Jingming asked in surprise: "there is no sunshine in this cave. How do you farm?"


    This is a common sense that children all know. If they want to grow food, they have to have sunlight. This is obviously a huge cave hidden in the mountain. Where can sunlight shine in?


    "Of course there is sunshine!" Wu Ling said with a smile: "if there is no sunshine, we will become cave dwellers?"


    "Sunshine?"


    Dantai Jingming looked around curiously and asked, "where does the sunshine come from?"


    Wu Ling pointed his green fingers to his head and said with a smile, "I can''t tell you clearly. You''ll understand when it''s dawn."


    As soon as Wu Ling''s words came to an end, they saw a wheat field in the dim light, which also proved that Wu wolf and Wu Ling''s words were true. They could really be self-sufficient in this cave, but how did they get the sunlight in, which made them confused.


    "Tree way!"


    While they were walking, a voice suddenly rang out in their ears.


    Hearing the sound, Zhou Shudao was shocked all over. Looking in the direction of the sound, his face suddenly looked excited.


    "Abba!"


    Zhou Shudao yelled. Tears suddenly filled his eyes. He quickly ran to the person who called himself. Regardless of his wet body, he hugged him and cried: "ABA, I miss you so much! I finally see you again


    After knowing Zhou Shudao for such a long time, Xu Shaotang saw Zhou Shudao crying for the first time, and it was not difficult to see the position of the old woman in his heart.


    "Child The old man stretched out his wrinkled hand and caressed Zhou Shudao''s head kindly. "In the twinkling of an eye, you are so big. ABA is very satisfied to see you again."


    "Who is that?" Xu Shaotang gently pulled the witch wolf''s sleeve and looked at the old woman who was hugged by Zhou Shudao.


    The wolf whispered, "Abba means grandma. Uncle Zhou was brought here by grandma Wushui."


    I see!


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, looked back at Wu Lang and said, "let''s not disturb them. Let''s let them talk about the past. Let''s meet some elders first."


    This time, they came to the land of the witch tribe mainly for the obelisk, and the second is to see what the White Witch tribe has been hiding for thousands of years.


    "All right!"


    The witch wolf knew that there were too many questions in their heart, nodded slightly to the witch spirit and said, "go back to see you first, ah Ji. I''ll take them to some elders."


    Wu Ling nodded with a smile and ran to the distance quickly.


    Facing the curious eyes of the White Witch people, they followed the wolf all the way to a wooden room. The wooden house seems to have been for some years. Different from other houses here, the wooden house is not only big, but also dark red in color, which seems to show them its transcendent status.


    Looking at the big wooden house in front of him, the witch wolf said with a smile, "this is the elder''s pavilion. The three elders are in it. If you have any questions, you can ask the three elders directly, and I won''t go in.""Will it disturb the rest of several elders to enter at this point?"


    The dragon will not move his own steps, slowly to the witch wolf asked.


    The wolf shook his head with a smile and said, "no, they know you will come today, so they must be waiting for you inside. Well, I''ll go first


    Finish saying, sorcerer wolf then turns round to go, the body shape quickly conceals in the dim night.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of the wolf, Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "I''ll knock on the door."


    Just as he walked to the door, an old voice came from the door: "guests from afar, please come in!"


    If you listen to this voice, you will know that it is not an ordinary person.


    Now that everyone else has already invited him, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to knock on the door any more. He takes the initiative to step back behind the Dragon general, reaches out his hand to show him to go ahead.


    Dragon will white him a look, also didn''t with his affectation, slowly walk to the door, gently open the dark red door.


    As soon as the gate opened, three white haired old men appeared in front of them. They all sat on the futon, looked at the Dragon pushing the door and nodded to them with a smile.


    "Hello, three elders!"


    Although Longjiang has a transcendent position in Xia Kingdom, he is very humble in front of the three. Only in terms of age, the three old people are enough to be his elders.


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming also bow to the three people with Longjiang.


    "You''re welcome!" The old man sitting in the middle smiles at them and points to the futon opposite them


    Dragon will they also don''t pay attention to, straight to putuan in front of cross knee sit down.

 Chapter 1944

    "Thank you for not embarrassing the wolf."


    The old man in the middle gave them a little smile and said, "I am Wu Song, the elder of the Bai Wu clan. These two are Wu Xiu, the second elder, and Wu Yi, the third elder."


    Hearing that Wu Song introduced himself to the dragon, Wu Xiu and Wu Yi nodded slightly to the three, which was a simple greeting to them.


    Long Jiang also briefly introduced himself and Xu Shaotang, both of them, which was full of emotion and said: "this is really a paradise."


    Being independent of the world and self-sufficient, this should only exist in the legendary place, but now it is really in front of them.


    Wu Song said with a smile: "we also want to avoid the killing of the black witch family. Thousands of years ago, we almost exterminated the family. It was the ancestors of the White Witch family who found such a treasure land so that the White Witch family could reproduce."


    "The black witches are also avoiding you."


    The Dragon general laughed and said curiously: "as far as I know, you white witches and black witches are inherited from the ancient witches. I really want to know what kind of hatred will make you two so


    This problem has been bothering them all the time. Before, they got information from the black witches, saying that it was because the two races competed for the obelisk. But the key question is why they competed for the obelisk. Before they competed for the obelisk, the black witches and the white witches split up.


    Listening to the question of the Dragon general, the three elders gave a heavy sigh at the same time.


    "Because we have different ideas." Wusong sighed: "the black witches hope to restore the glory of the witches, but we white witches just want to live a peaceful life. They always think that we are witches and traitors, and we think that they are witches'' traitors, so it gradually evolved into a situation where water and fire are not allowed."


    "The ancient witch clan should be very powerful, right?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Wu Song nodded and said with pride, "yes! The ancient witches used to be very powerful, and even the gods were very afraid of them. "


    "Gods?"


    Dragon will look at Wusong in amazement. He doesn''t know if there are gods in the world. But if the three people in front of him are not the people of Wusong who have been around for thousands of years or even longer, he will think that Wusong is too arrogant. People who can be called gods, no matter whether they exist or not, are undoubtedly very powerful.


    Looking at Longjiang''s astonished look, Wusong said with a smile: "although we live in seclusion, we know that your world does not believe in the existence of gods, but gods do exist."


    Both the white wizard and the black wizard choose to hide their tracks, but they will send people out to see the outside world. They will not let the people who have lived in seclusion for generations have no idea what the outside world is like. They dare not know much about the current situation of the outside world, but they also know something about it. At least they are not derailed with the world .


    "Where are the gods?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Wu Song shook his head and said: "we don''t know where the gods are, but we can be sure that the gods must know our existence! Before that, I''d like to tell you something about the history of our Witch clan


    "I''d like to hear about it!"


    Now that they have met the three elders of the Baiwu clan and know the location of the Baiwu clan, they are not in a hurry to ask them about the obelisk. It''s a good thing for them to be able to listen to them about the history of the WUS. It can help them deepen their understanding of the Wus. Both the Baiwu and the Heiwu come from the WUS and have a better understanding of the WUS I have a basic understanding of these two ethnic groups.


    "Now that you know the lich, do you know the Lich?" The sorcerer asked the three people calmly.


    "Demon clan?"


    The three of them looked at the witch song in amazement. They had never heard of the demon clan, but just listening to the name, they could roughly guess some.


    In ancient times, there were not only gods, but also monsters?


    Three people think in the heart one after another, this sorcerer song should not be deceiving them?


    "It seems that you don''t know the existence of demon clan." Wu Song gently shook his head and said: "in ancient times, all kinds of people coexisted. In addition to the gods, the only one who could compete with the Wu family was the demon family."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the witch song with half faith and said, "so, the decline of the witch clan is actually related to the demon clan?"


    In fact, it''s not hard to guess that the song of witches repeatedly mentioned the Lich clan, and the Lich clan is the only clan that can compete with the Lich clan except the gods. If the black witches want to restore the glory of the Lich clan, it can only show that the Lich clan has declined when the Lich clan split into black and white witches.


    "Yes


    Wu Song nodded and said: "the decline of the witch clan can be said to be directly caused by the demon clan. However, the demon clan has not lost any benefits. It can even be said that the demon clan is more miserable than us! After the great war broke out between the two liches, all the strong ones of the two groups fell. From then on, the two groups gradually declined, which led to the rise of the human race


    "Why did war break out between the two ethnic groups?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know whether Wu Song is the real history of the Wu clan or the history that their ancestors have constantly improved. Now he can only listen to it as a story."The reason is that the ten sons of the Eastern Emperor of the demon clan turned into Jinwu, who passed by the territory of our Witch clan. Jinwu was like the sun, and there was no grass on the dry land for thousands of miles. Zuwu Kuafu wanted to capture the ten sons of the Eastern Emperor, but he was killed by the ten sons of the Eastern Emperor. Zuwu Dayi was angry and shot the nine sons, leaving only one son to report to the Eastern Emperor. In his anger, the Eastern Emperor cited the whole clan Li and the Lich launched a war, vowing to destroy the Lich and avenge their nine sons. As a result, the Lich and the Lich broke out a world war lasting for hundreds of years. In the war, all the ancestors of the Lich fell, and all the great demons of the Lich also fell. This war directly led to the collapse of heaven and earth, and the wasteland was also divided into countless small pieces, which led to today''s world. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dragon will look at each other face to face, these legends, they are not unheard of, Kua Fu chasing the sun, Hou Yi shooting the sun, are familiar to the classic myth of Xia people.


    But now the song of witches clearly tells them that these stories which they always think are myths are actually true, and even the current world plate is formed in the Lich war?


    Can let the earth split into the present, those ancient Lich strongmen in the end terror to what extent?


    Is it because they heard it wrong, or is Wu Song deliberately exaggerating the glorious history of Wu clan?


    Looking at their gaping appearance, the three elders looked at each other with a smile. In fact, the reaction of the three people had already been expected by them.


    As long as it''s not a witch, as long as it''s a normal person, hearing these things, they will certainly have the same expression as they do now.

 Chapter 1945

    After a long time, Xu Shaotang recovered from the great shock. He looked at Wu Song in disbelief and asked, "elder, with all due respect, are you sure you are talking about the history of the Wu clan, not a fairy tale?"


    Although he knew it would be very impolite to ask this question, it was too hard for him not to ask.


    "I know you won''t believe it."


    Xu Tang turned around slowly, but the wizard''s eyes didn''t calm him up.


    In less than a minute, Wu Xiu came out of the room and handed Wu Song something that looked like a sheepskin roll in his hand.


    Wu Song took over the "scroll of sheepskin" and spread it out, slowly saying: "this is the map left from ancient times. It is said that this map is made of the skin of a great demon. You can see that this map is the map of the world before the war of Lich."


    Three people in the heart a Lin, hurriedly look to that map, under this look, three people stay again.


    "This..." "Is this not the map of the world in the book of mountains and seas?" she murmured


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded as like as two peas. "Apart from the map on The Classic of the Great Wilderness, the rest are almost identical."


    Because he has seen the dragon with his own eyes, Xu Shaotang has read the Shanhaijing many times, hoping to find some clues about the ancient times, so he has a deep memory of this map.


    The map in Shanhaijing depicts the whole world as a huge land, which is similar to the map in front of us.


    The map in front of us really looks like it has been for some years, and there is little possibility of fraud.


    If this map is true, then a lot of things in their fairy tales will be true?


    , as like as two peas, I have seen The Classic of the Great Wilderness, which is almost identical to this map. Wusong said with a smile: "in fact, long ago, we suspected that the people who wrote Shanhaijing were the descendants of the Lich or the demons. However, this matter has not been known for thousands of years, and we have no way to verify it."


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, the three tried to put away their great shock.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of the battle video that he and mu Tiance had seen given them by Xiaozhi. In the video, the strong men directly grabbed a mountain and threw it into the spacecraft in the sky. In this case, could the battle video be true?


    And the people who grab the hill and smash it into the spaceship in the video should be the strong ones in ancient times, right?


    He used to think that Liang Danqing''s strength was extremely terrible, but if compared with those strong people in ancient times, he was afraid that even Liang Danqing could only be regarded as a minion, right? I''m afraid they are not even minions.


    How crazy has the world been!


    The dragon will try to calm his great shock and slowly say: "the strength of those strong people in ancient times is so terrible. According to the truth, after thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years of recuperation, you white witches or black witches should have such strong people, right


    "I know what you''re worried about." At a glance, Wu Song saw through the Dragon general''s mind, shook his head to him with a smile and said, "you can rest assured that no matter we are the witches, or other groups that have survived the Lich war, there will never be a strong one with the ability to destroy heaven and earth again."


    "Why?"


    The three asked curiously at the same time.


    "In fact, the Lich war really made the two Lich tribes decline, but even the declining two tribes were very strong compared with the Terrans at that time." With a long sigh, Wu Song said: "it''s the people who really let the Witch and the demon out of the stage of history, it''s Nu Wa!"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, making his dry voice a little more comfortable because of continuous shock.


    He felt that today they were like ignorant babies. Every word Wu Song said would completely subvert their understanding of the world.


    Kua Fu and Hou Yi are now talking about Nu Wa. They don''t know whether they want to listen to history or stories.


    "You should know the legend of Nuwa mending the sky?" Looking at the three people''s surprise again, Wu Xiu asked them with a smile.


    The three nodded and looked at the three elders. Now they don''t know what to ask. They can only wait for the three elders to tell them something that subverts their world outlook.


    "In fact, Nu Wa is not to mend the sky. She has sealed the aura of heaven and earth with her supernatural power!"


    Wu Song continued to say: "the Lich war almost destroyed the whole world. As a saint, Nu Wa didn''t want to see the war that destroyed heaven and earth in this world. After the Lich war, Nu Wa sealed the aura between heaven and earth completely with her supernatural power, so that those strong people who could destroy heaven and earth could no longer appear in this world! Without enough aura support, the Lich and the Lich are in complete decline, and the generation is not as good as the generation. In the end, the Lich and the Lich are not so dependent on aura, and the human race begins to replace the Lich and the Lich. ""Let me slow down!"


    Hearing this, the dragon will no longer be able to suppress the huge shock in his heart. He breathes heavily, trying to wake up his disordered head because of the shock, but now he has been completely shocked by what Wu Song said, and in a short time, he can''t make his head return to normal operation.


    When the dragon was about to lose his normal thinking ability, Xu Shaotang asked Wu Song, "have you ever heard of the demons?"


    "Yes Wu Song nodded slightly and said: "the demons are people from another world. When the demons invaded, the Lich war was over, and both the Lich and the Lich had gone to decline. In the face of the invasion of the demons, both the Lich and the Lich had ushered in the last glorious moment. The people who survived the Lich war temporarily put down their hatred and fought back the demons together, but there were not many left The great power of the two ethnic groups also fell one after another in that war. Since then, the two ethnic groups have been in complete decline. "


    "Those of you who survived have the ability to move mountains and reclaim the sea?" Xu Shaotang asked in amazement.


    Wu Song nodded slightly and said with emotion: "in fact, those who survived can''t be compared with those who fell in the Lich war. Even if they are 100 great powers, they are not as good as those who fell..."

 Chapter 1946

    When hearing Wu Song say these words, Xu Shaotang''s doubt about the truth of Wu Song''s words is much smaller.


    Whether it''s his own speculation or the process of chatting with people like Kang Weimin, he can be sure of the fact that the myths they are familiar with are not just myths.


    In addition, what Wu Song said about the invasion of the demons thousands of years ago is basically the same as what he saw in the video Xiao Zhi showed them.


    Combined with these, he began to try to make himself believe the words of Wusong instead of treating what he said as a myth.


    "Since you all know the reason why Nuwa mended the sky, you should know the Nuwa stone, right?"


    Thinking about the Nuwa stone on his body, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that many of his questions could be answered by the three elders of the Baiwu clan.


    "Do you know the Nuwa stone?"


    The three elders were surprised. They looked at Xu Shaotang curiously. According to the truth, Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to know the existence of Nuwa stone.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, did not say that the Nuwa stone was on him, just casually said: "before I accidentally went to a place that may be related to the demons thousands of years ago, I also knew the Nuwa stone from there, and also knew that the Nuwa stone was very important to the demons. I even guessed that the invasion of the demons into our world was just writing Nuwa came from the stone


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Xiu nodded slightly and said to Wu Song and Wu Yi, "it seems that he really knows Nu Wa stone. He really gave us three old guys a surprise!"


    Wu Yi nodded and said with a smile, "there are always people who can bring surprise to people in this world."


    Listening to their conversation, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a look of surprise: "it seems that you know Nu Wa stone. I want to know what happened to Nu Wa stone?"


    It''s a surprise for them to come to the land of the Baiwu people. Before they came, none of them thought that they could learn about the Nuwa stone from the Baiwu people.


    "Elder, you''d better tell him." Wu Yi glanced at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "look at him. If you don''t ask about Nu Wa stone clearly, you won''t stop."


    Wu Song nodded slightly, glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "your guess is right. The reason why the demons came to invade our world is really for Nuwa stone. It is said that the Nuwa stone is actually the treasure of the demons. With her powerful power, Nuwa snatched it away and deliberately placed it in our world when she sealed the aura of heaven and earth. "


    "How could that be?" "Why did Nu Wa do this?" she said


    "Destroy the liches


    Wu Song''s face sank slightly, and said: "Nu Wa is afraid that those who survived the battle of Lich will break her seal on the aura of heaven and earth, so she deliberately uses the hand of the demons to destroy the two Lich families, and the fact has proved that the demons have become the last straw to crush the two Lich families."


    "No?" "Don''t you say that Nu Wa has the supreme power? If she really wants to kill the liches, does she have to go around such a big circle? "


    In their well-known myth, Nu Wa is almost like a savior, and also the mother of the earth. How could she do such a thing?


    Here, what Wu Song said seems to be different from the myths they are familiar with. Nu Wa, the mother of the earth, seems to have become a schemer in the mouth of the Wu clan.


    "No, you don''t know!" Wu Xiu shook his head slightly and said: "Nu Wa is a saint. There is a saint''s bondage between the saints. She can''t directly intervene in the affairs of the world. Therefore, even if the Lich and the Lich break out a great war to destroy the heaven and the earth, she doesn''t directly stop the war between the two groups. Instead, when the strong of the two groups are exhausted, she comes forward to seal the aura of the heaven and the earth."


    Xu Shaotang carefully thought about Wu Xiu''s words. Combined with the previous things, Wu Xiu''s words were not without any reason. If Nu Wa was really limited by the established rules and could not directly intervene in human affairs, her method of killing people with a knife was really good.


    The invading demons were just killed by the surviving powers of the two groups of liches, and the powers of the two groups were just able to deal with those demons. It''s really a coincidence. There are not many just good things, which are so easy to happen?


    Moreover, the song of witchcraft also mentioned that even the gods are very afraid of the witch race. This God, I believe, should include Nu Wa. Can it be understood that Nu Wa doesn''t want those who survived the two Lich races to break her seal, let the aura of heaven and earth fill the world again, and let the powerful witch race appear again, which can threaten their existence?


    His idea is to enlarge the original conspiracy theory. However, it is only possible to follow the thinking of the witch clan.


    Because Nu Wa sealed the aura of heaven and earth, the witch family gradually declined. Therefore, the descendants of the Wu family are afraid that they have some resentment towards Nu Wa. It is not impossible to make up such a conspiracy theory of black Nu Wa!After careful thinking about it in his mind, Xu Shaotang still retains some skeptical attitude towards this conspiracy theory. After all, Nu Wa''s good image is too deep in the hearts of the people, and he can''t completely deny Nu Wa because of the one-sided words of the witches.


    "Do you know the specific function of Nuwa stone?"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head, shakes away all the confused ideas in his mind, and looks at the three elders with expectant eyes.


    Three people shake their heads at the same time to show that they don''t know. Among the things handed down by them about the ancient times, there is no explanation about the function of Nuwa stone.


    Without getting the answer he wanted, Xu Shaotang''s hope faded gradually. After a little thought, he asked, "then you should know the Kunlun realm?"


    "Of course!"


    Wu Song nodded: "Kunlun is the base of the demons."


    "The base of the demons?" Xu Shaotang asks curiously: "how to say?"


    How can a good Kunlun Kingdom become the base of the demons?


    He suddenly felt that they had fallen into a huge quagmire. They wanted to know more about the ancient times to help them out of this huge quagmire. However, the more they knew, the deeper they fell into this quagmire.


    Up to now, what he thought was gradually clear has become more and more confused.

 Chapter 1947

    "Because the first place where the demons came was Kunlun."


    Song of the Lich said slowly: "even after the battle of the lich, the strength of the Lich is stronger than that of the Terran. The newly arrived demons are arrogant. Except for the lich, they don''t pay attention to the other tribes in the ancient world. Their biggest mistake is to ignore the strength of the Terran!"


    Wusong breathed out a long breath, cleared his dry voice because he had said too much, and continued: "in order to deal with the demons, all the tribes in the ancient world united. The two liches fought and retreated deliberately. The demons just blindly pursued the two liches, resulting in the emptiness of the base camp. The leader of the Terran led the Terran to attack the demons from the rear We will seal it permanently and send people to guard it from generation to generation! And this sealed world is the Kunlun kingdom! "


    After hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang''s original chaotic thinking began to clear up gradually.


    What Wu Song said was similar to what they said they understood, but more detailed.


    "Was the demon clan completely wiped out at last?"


    "Yes Wu Song said: "the base camp was captured, the morale of the demons was disrupted, and all the demons took the opportunity to launch a counterattack. The demons began to retreat, and the defeated demons hid one after another, but most of them were still found and killed by the Daneng of all the ethnic groups. In the following years, all the ethnic groups were encircling and suppressing the remaining evils of the demons, until all the residual forces of the demons were eliminated, and the war ended.


    "In that war, besides the demons, the liches were the most miserable, right?" Xu Shaotang asked softly.


    "You can say that." Wu Song nodded slightly and said: "however, other tribes also suffered heavy losses, only better than the two liches. Most of the great powers of the two liches were actually in the battle that led the main force of the demons away from the base camp."


    Speaking of these, the three elders couldn''t help sighing.


    The once invincible sorcery, after all, because of the successive war completely decline, even in history can not find any record about the sorcery.


    No one can remember the sacrifice made by the witches except themselves.


    This is perhaps the greatest misfortune of the witches.


    "Since the witches who have gone through two wars in succession are very weak, shouldn''t you be more united? Why are they still divided by different ideas? " Tantai Jingming said curiously: "according to the normal situation, shouldn''t the witches start to recuperate in order to pick up the glory of the witches?"


    It seems that any ethnic group with some glorious history should have this idea after its decline.


    According to this idea, it seems that the black witch is normal. The White Witch lives away from the world and is far away from the troubles of the world. It seems reasonable to be called a traitor by the black witch.


    "The witch clan has declined. How hard is it to regain its glory? What''s more, other tribes won''t watch the once powerful sorcerer get stronger again. " At this time, Wu Xiu took over the words of Wu Song and said with a long sigh and a bitter smile: "it''s not that the Wu clan didn''t want to regain its glory, but after the invasion of the demon clan, the rising human race began to suppress the Wu clan. The Wu clan could only retreat again and again, and finally fled into the mountain forest to hide their traces. After several years of recuperation, the witch family has finally recovered a little vitality. From this time on, the witch family has gradually divided into two groups. The black witch is the main fighting group, while the white witch is the main peacemaking group. Although both sides are dissatisfied with each other, they have not yet reached the point of complete division. It is not until the appearance of the holy things of the witch family that the witch family is completely divided. "


    Listen to Wu Xiu talking about the holy things of the Wu clan, even the Dragon general who was originally calming down will also raise his ears and listen carefully.


    The main thing for them to come to Baiwu is about the obelisk. They have to make sure whether it is safe for the Obelisk to fall into Baiwu''s hands. Now that they know the history of the witches, they are more determined to understand this problem. Otherwise, they are in a dilemma. After all, the witches used to be a group that even the gods feared.


    Such a group, good or bad, must be on guard.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the three elders curiously and asked, "what''s the function of the sacred object of the witch family, that is, the obelisk, to be the fuse for the division of your witch family?"


    "The reason why the Obelisk became a sacred object of the witch clan was that it recorded the method of breaking the seal of Nu Wa and restarting the gate of heaven." Wu xiudao said: "after Nu Wa sealed the aura of heaven and earth, the great power of the Wu clan has been studying the method of breaking Nu Wa''s seal and restarting the gate of heaven. But before we had a try, the demon clan came! The witches are good at divination. They know that the witches will suffer a heavy blow when the demons invade, so they record the method of breaking the seal on the obelisk


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was shocked again. He looked at Wu Xiu blankly and asked, "the gate of heaven? Is it the gate to heaven? Is there a heaven in the world


    "Of course Wu Xiu affirmed: "those saints of Nu Wa are the people of heaven! The gate of heaven is also the source of aura in this world. Aura flows into the human world through the gate of heaven, nourishes all things and breeds the strong! "Hearing Wu Xiu''s words, Xu Shaotang and the three of them looked at each other again.


    What they know from the Baiwu people today has made their world outlook collapse many times.


    All this sounds so incredible, but when you think about it carefully, it''s not hard to find that these things mentioned by the three elders are not without any basis. All these things are a grand and heavy historical picture.


    After he forced himself to calm down, the Dragon general said in a deep voice: "so, the black witch hopes to get the obelisk, just to open the seal of Nu Wa, let the aura of heaven and earth flow into the world again, and then let the witches regain their glory?"


    "Yes


    Wu Xiu nodded slightly and said: "from the starting point, the black witch''s starting point is good, but they ignored the fact that the human race that has become the Lord of the world will never allow such a thing to happen. Once they take action, they are afraid that the whole witch race will be destroyed, which is the fundamental reason why we white witches oppose. Moreover, it is said that the gate of heaven was in the Kunlun kingdom. At that time, the seal of the Kunlun kingdom was very stable. With the power of the witches at that time, it was impossible to break the seal of the Kunlun kingdom. In order to prevent the radical black witch from completely exterminating the witch family, we had to fight against them. The obelisk was also lost in the war. The Black Witch and the White Witch officially broke up and became the old enemies of generations. "

 Chapter 1948

    At this point, a magnificent epic of the witch family has come to an end.


    This is not only a witch epic, but also an epic of the ancient world!


    If the epic is true, the world will be more complex than they think.


    But at least not all of this epic is fictional, because many things in this epic have been fully verified.


    After the storm in his heart gradually subsided, Xu Shaotang again asked like a curious baby: "according to what you said, the two Lich families lost their battle in the two world wars and went to decline completely, so I want to know where the Lich family went? Is there any demon tribe in the world? And is the demon clan the kind of monster that we call in modern society


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Jiang and Tan Tai Jing Ming look at the three elders curiously. Obviously, they also want to know the answer to this question.


    "Why are you so curious about the demons?" Wu Song looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I am very curious about all things in ancient times! To be honest with you, if the demon clan still exists, there is no doubt that it will be a great threat to us. Therefore, we must make clear these things, just like the obelisk. "


    Of course, he thought more than that! If he didn''t know about the demon clan, he might have always regarded the dragon as a God. But now that he knew about the demon clan, he began to wonder whether the dragon in Kunlun Mountain was the legendary demon clan?


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s explanation, Wu Song nodded slightly, seemed to agree with his explanation, pondered for a while, and then said: "you can understand the demon clan as those monsters in modern legend, but these monsters are actually small demons, and even can not be said to be climatic. Compared with the ancient big demons, the ancient big demons can be compared with the existence of gods! I''m afraid it''s just that saints like Nu Wa can suppress big demons! After the two world wars, the demon clan gradually disappeared. According to our legend, in order to avoid the fate of exterminating the clan, the demon clan finally took refuge with the Terran. However, we don''t know whether the demon clan still exists now. After all, we have been indifferent to the world for thousands of years. "


    "So..."


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a look of thinking. According to this statement, the dragon in Kunlun mountain may be the descendant of the demon tribe!


    "Well, we''ve told you all we know. The obelisk is really in our hands, but you can rest assured that we won''t want to break the seal of Nu Wa." Wusong said with a smile: "the reason why we tell you what we know without reservation is to let you know something about us. The most important rule of our Baiwu clan is not to try to break the seal of Nuwa! Of course, if you feel uneasy about leaving the Obelisk with us, as long as you guarantee that the Obelisk will not fall into the hands of the witches, we can also give it to you for safekeeping. "


    "We can rest assured if we have the words of the elder!"


    Long Jiang nodded and said: "as a thank you, I will apply to the above to list the mountains where you Baiwu people live as a protected area. Outsiders are not allowed to step into this mountain area, and you no longer need to live in seclusion in this small world. You can rest assured to see the scenery outside the cave. I promise no one will disturb you."


    From their current contact with the Baiwu people, it seems that the Baiwu people really don''t seem to have any idea about Nu Wa''s seal.


    Heart to heart, since others treat them with sincerity, they naturally have to treat each other with sincerity, which is the principle of Long Jiang.


    Hearing the Dragon general''s words, the three elders looked at each other and then shook their heads at the same time.


    Wu Song laughed and said, "thank you for your kindness, but it''s not necessary at all! We are used to living here, and we don''t want to ask about the outside world any more. We just hope that the Baiwu clan can continue. If you really want to help us, I have only one request. "


    "Go ahead, please Dragon will seriously said: "as long as we can do it, we will do it!"


    "We don''t want to be disturbed." Wu Song said calmly: "if possible, I hope you don''t come here again after you leave here, and don''t tell anyone about our seclusion here! Although so many years have passed, we and the black witch are still old enemies. Once the black witch knows that we live in seclusion here, he will certainly attack us on a large scale. At that time, we are only afraid that we will suffer another disaster. "


    "Good!"


    The Dragon general nodded and said, "I can assure you that after we leave here, we will forget everything we see and hear here. We will treat it as if we have never been here."


    To be honest, Wu Song didn''t ask too much.


    The White Witch people just want to live a really peaceful life, and they are even willing to give the Obelisk to them for safekeeping. The greatest wish of the three elders is that the White Witch people can continue to reproduce, which can be regarded as preserving incense for the ancient witch people.


    As for the ancient witches, it''s not necessary for them to go back to their glory.Each generation has its own way of life, and their way of life is to be independent of the world.


    "I believe you can do what you say!" With the assurance of the Dragon general, Wu Song showed a happy smile on his face and said, "we have nothing to tell you now. If you don''t dislike the poor conditions here, you can have a rest here for one night and leave at dawn tomorrow. Let''s make a little bit of the friendship of the Lord."


    "Thank you very much." Long Jiang nodded with a smile and said, "we also want to experience your life here. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the common things, even I would like to find such a paradise for the rest of my life."


    "Wait!"


    Just as long Jiang was about to stand up, Xu Shaotang suddenly said to the three elders, "I have another question!"


    "You seem to have a lot of questions?" Wu Song looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you ask, as long as we know, we will tell the truth."


    Anyway, even the witch''s secret has been told to them, there''s no need to hide something else. They just hope that their honesty can dispel these people''s doubts about the white witch, so that they can continue to live a peaceful life here.

 Chapter 1949

    Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to smile to the three elders and took a deep breath: "what I want to ask is, do you know the sea of netherworld?"


    In fact, all the things they asked before can be regarded as official business. Now this question is his personal business.


    He thought in his heart, since these three elders know so much about the ancient times, maybe they should also know about the netherworld. It''s not easy for him to meet a few people who know about the ancient times, so he naturally has to take a chance. It''s much easier than him to look for the answer like a headless fly!


    "Do you know the netherworld?"


    Three elders are full of surprised looking at Xu Shaotang, it seems that he should not know the sea of netherworld.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, pointed to Longjiang and Tantai Jingming and said, "not only do I know, they all know, but also many people know the existence of the netherworld in the yellow spring. I''ve been there, too."


    "Can you reach the netherworld?" Wu Yi, who didn''t speak much all the time, was even more surprised. He looked at the three people with doubts, "can you all reach the netherworld sea?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "so far, except for me, only one person can reach the netherworld."


    Xu Shaotang knew that he had guessed correctly. The three elders who knew about ancient times really knew about the netherworld, and they must know more about the netherworld than they did.


    "No reason!" Wu Yi asked Wu Song in doubt: "since the fall of the ancient powerful and powerful, no one should be able to reach the netherworld, right?"


    Wu Song nodded slightly and said: "it''s said that the netherworld can erode people''s souls. Only those people''s souls in ancient times can bear the erosion of the dead spirit of the netherworld. Now the aura of heaven and earth has almost completely dried up. No one''s soul can be strong."


    "But I do have access to the netherworld, and I don''t know why." Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly and asks curiously, "what kind of place is the netherworld of the yellow spring?"


    "It''s said that the netherworld is the exile place of the ancient strong! If you make a big mistake, you will be exiled to the netherworld and let it live and die! " Wu Song said: "the sea water of the netherworld is transformed by endless dead air. Those who can get close to the netherworld are the ancient strong, but even those who stay in the netherworld for a long time will be gradually eroded by the dead air of the netherworld! Therefore, once exiled to the netherworld sea, the strongest will gradually die! "


    As soon as Wu Song finished, Wu Yi went on to say: "there is also a legend that the netherworld was already there when heaven and earth were first formed. The netherworld is connected with three thousand worlds. As long as you go through the netherworld, you can go to three thousand worlds. However, even the ancient strong can''t cross the netherworld, and even the saints such as Nu Wa can''t cross the netherworld."


    "Not even a saint?"


    Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    He knew that the black water in the netherworld must be very terrible, but he didn''t expect that it was so terrible. In the legend of the witch clan, saints like Nu Wa could be said to be omnipotent. He didn''t expect that even they could not cross the netherworld!


    Thinking about the horror of the netherworld, Xu Shaotang is slightly worried. He and Su Nu spent two days on the netherworld, and they don''t know if they will be affected by the netherworld.


    "I don''t know about that." Wu Yi shook his head and said with a smile: "these are just legends, and no one should have verified them. Those saints are all above, and no one should risk the risk of death to cross the netherworld."


    Tantai Jingming frowned and said, "if that''s the case, the netherworld is a bit like a tunnel of time and space."


    Isn''t it true that the netherworld is connected with three thousand worlds, which is similar to the nature of time tunnel in science fiction movies?


    "It seems to be understandable." Wu Yi said with a smile: "but there''s no way to verify these. I''m very curious that he can reach the netherworld. It''s reasonable that he should not be able to reach the netherworld."


    "I don''t know what happened." Xu Shaotang honest said: "originally, I almost died in the netherworld, but I feel like something got into my head, and then I can reach the netherworld."


    For this matter, he has nothing to hide, he said, also hope these three can help him solve the doubts in his heart.


    "Well?"


    Wu Yi looked at Xu Shaotang curiously, and said to himself, "isn''t it the soul of a strong man who hasn''t been destroyed by the netherworld that invades your soul?"


    "It should be about the same!" Wu Xiu nodded and said, "only this reason can explain why he was able to reach the netherworld. Besides, I can''t think of any other reasons."


    Wu Song also looked at Xu Shaotang curiously. Hearing Wu Xiu and Wu Yi''s words, he couldn''t help regretting and said: "it''s a pity that the secret arts of our Wu clan have been lost, otherwise we can see if there are other people''s souls in his mind."


    Wu Xiu said with a smile: "even if it''s not lost, I''m afraid it can''t be used with this little Aura now?"As one of the oldest ethnic groups in ancient times, they have a lot of secret arts, but most of these secret arts need the help of strong aura.


    Since Nu Wa sealed the aura between heaven and earth, there are fewer and fewer witches who master those secrets, which eventually leads to the loss of those secrets.


    What they and the witches have now mastered are just the most basic survival skills of the ancient witches.


    Hearing Wu Xiu''s words, wu song was stunned, then nodded with a smile: "that''s true!"


    Is it the soul of a strong man who fell into the netherworld? Why can she bear the death of the netherworld? Doesn''t it seem that there''s anything pouring into her mind?


    Thinking about this headache, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but feel helpless. It seems that his plan to clarify all the doubts in his heart here is going to fail.


    However, it''s an unexpected gain to learn the secrets of the netherworld from them. I''m afraid he can''t find out the rest until he finds the dragon.


    In the heart of a silent sigh, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up from the putuan, bowed: "thank you three elders for solving my doubts, Xu Shaotang is very grateful."

 Chapter 1950

    When they came out of the three elders'' room, the bonfire party outside continued.


    The warm and kind-hearted Baiwu people also invited them to the bonfire party, and they naturally joined in. This is also a pleasant thing for them, which can temporarily relieve their worries caused by knowing too many ancient things.


    The bonfire party didn''t end until the second half of the night. The White Witch people returned to their homes with happy laughter. They were also arranged to stay in the wolf''s home.


    Thinking about the simple smile on the White Witch people''s faces, they suddenly felt that this might be the real life. Everyone lived his own life, no worries, no worries, only laughter and endless hope for tomorrow.


    The three sat there, unable to sleep for a long time. After forgetting for a short time, they calmed down and pondered over the ancient things they learned from the three elders.


    "Still up?"


    Looking at their room still lit up, the wolf yawned and came in. Looking at them sitting there in deep thought, he said with a smile, "are the conditions here too simple, or are you thinking about something?"


    Hearing the words of the witch wolf, the dragon will recover from his thoughts and shake his head slightly. "It''s very comfortable here. We are thinking about what the three elders told us. You don''t have to worry about us. Go and have a rest early."


    Although the three people are arranged in a room, it seems a bit crowded, but for them, it''s a hundred times more difficult than this environment. They have all stayed here, not to mention here?


    "Sometimes, the more things you know, the more ignorant you will be. Well, take your time. I''ll go to bed first. "


    With that, the wolf turned and walked out of the room. By the way, he closed the door for them.


    Being interrupted by the arrival of the witch wolf, the three people all withdrew from their own thoughts.


    With a long sigh, the Dragon looked at the dark night outside through the window and said slowly, "we can''t sleep anyway. Let''s go out for a walk."


    "Good!"


    They can''t sleep well for a long time.


    As the witch wolf said, the more they know, the less they know about the world. The mystery of the world is far beyond their imagination.


    Three people gently open the door, in order not to affect the wolf and his family rest, they walked out of the room.


    At the moment, only sporadic lights can be seen outside, and most people should have gone to sleep.


    Without those singing and dancing crowd, the night here seems extremely quiet, only occasionally can hear the cry of one or two children.


    The three walked slowly along the land of the Baiwu people, trying not to disturb the sleeping Baiwu people, and slowly walked towards the field.


    The Dragon general carried his hands on the ridge of the field, looked up at the dark sky above his head, and slowly asked, "do you think the ancient things mentioned by the three elders are true?"


    This is also a question he has been thinking about.


    He didn''t doubt that the three elders were deliberately making up stories in front of them. However, what the three elders said about the ancient Xinmi was too strange. Even though he had seen a lot of things, and even though he thought his heart was strong enough, he was still shocked by the ancient Xinmi.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said, "it''s really more likely. After all, we have confirmed some of the things they said. If we connect what they said with what we know, many of the questions we have been puzzled about before can be explained, such as the Kunlun Kingdom, such as the huangquan sea. "


    "I think it''s more likely to be true."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "we have been guessing that the myths are not just myths? What''s more, Professor Kang said this last time. Even those scholars who should have been atheists began to believe that those myths are not completely fictional, which only shows that the world is far more complex than we imagined. In fact, the reason is that we know little about the world, and the ancient times are too far away from now. Therefore, even real things sound like myths to us now. "


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Longjiang fell into thinking again.


    In fact, he didn''t think about what Tantai Jingming said.


    However, it is still difficult for him to accept these things directly if he is an atheist for most of his life.


    Therefore, he needs a reason to persuade himself to accept these things.


    "Do you think we should take away the Obelisk and keep it?"


    The dragon will look back at them with only vague figures.


    "Take it with you."


    Xu Shaotang said: "it''s safer to keep the Obelisk with us than to keep it with them! None of us knows what the consequences will be if Nu Wa''s seal is broken. It''s better to be careful. If the Obelisk falls into the hands of the black witches, now the seal of Kunlun is broken. They may use the Obelisk to open the seal of Nu Wa at any time. "In fact, when he said this, Xu Shaotang did not notice that he had basically believed what the three elders said.


    "Then take it away!"


    The Dragon general nodded slightly and said, "before we leave tomorrow, we will go to the three elders and tell them why. I hope they won''t mind."


    "I don''t think so!" "If they want to mind, they won''t take the initiative to bring up this matter," she said. I think that the reason why they secretly took away fangjianbei before was that they didn''t want us to know their existence. If we didn''t find them, they might keep the Obelisk in their own hands forever. Now that we know their existence, it doesn''t matter whether they keep the Obelisk or we keep it. "


    Although she didn''t have much time to contact with the Baiwu people, seeing the sincere smile on the Baiwu people''s face, she still chose to believe that the Baiwu people got the Obelisk just to protect it.


    "Well!"


    Long Jiang nodded slightly, sighed a long time, and said, "I will tell Lao Qin about these ancient things. I don''t know if they think I''m a fool talking about dreams."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t think so. Mr. Qin''s heart is still very strong. We know too many strange things in recent years. I guess they may have been numb..."

 Chapter 1951

    When the first light of the morning appeared, the Dragon opened their eyes almost at the same time.


    The witch wolf didn''t cheat them. There is really sunlight here.


    With a curious mood, three people at the same time to the window.


    At this time, most of the Baiwu people were still asleep. They could not see a figure through the window.


    Looking up at the sky from the window, their guess is right. This is indeed a huge underground cave. From their position, you can clearly see the top of the cave. Looking down, you can also see a large area of wheat fields and other crops planted by people here. The continuous crowing of roosters breaks the tranquility of the morning and reminds people of the new era A day has come, occasionally can hear a few cattle and sheep call.


    "Go out and have a look!"


    They couldn''t see the source of sunlight here, so they immediately decided to go outside and have a look.


    Three people quickly came to the house, when they look up, the look on the face suddenly become incomparably wonderful.


    On the top of the cave dome above them, there are several holes. The division of the holes is very regular. The diameter of each hole is about one or two meters. At this moment, at the hole, you can see something that looks like crystal artificially placed on it.


    Not every hole has direct sunlight coming in. Now only one or two holes are on, and the others are still dark.


    "Is this the crystallization of the wisdom of the Baiwu people for thousands of years?" Looking at the holes on the top of his head, Tan Tai Jing Ming pointed to the holes with regular branches and said, "if I guess correctly, the routes of these branches should be the routes of the sun rising and setting. These holes can ensure that no matter where the sun is, there are enough light rays shining in."


    As for Tantai Jingming''s statement, Long Jiang also nodded his head and said, "those things that look like crystal should be used to disperse the light. They can let the light into the cave disperse into the whole cave, so that the light will not just shine on one place."


    It is said that people''s wisdom is infinite, which is directly confirmed by the Baiwu people.


    They were still curious about how crops could be planted here, but now it is complete. With their outstanding wisdom, the Baiwu people don''t know how long it took them to open so many holes on the dome, making this originally dark cave a paradise now.


    Take back your eyes and look far away. You can have a panoramic view of the whole cave. Rows of houses are scattered in the distance. In the whole cave, an underground river has been transformed into a moat like existence. In the distance, there are fruit trees in full bloom. It may not be long before those fruit trees will be covered with all kinds of fruits.


    Zhou Shudao is right. This is indeed a paradise. Although it is not a sealed place in the Kunlun Kingdom, there is no doubt that it has become a world of its own, but this world is built by the hands and wisdom of the Baiwu people through the efforts of countless generations.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    Dragon will look around the space with emotion, and said: "with such a world, they are happy, this is the real life of being independent from the world."


    "Yes! It''s really a good place. " Xu Shaotang also said with emotion.


    He has also been to countless places full of magic, from the earliest underground world under Lake anjikuni to the later Shihuang mausoleum and pyramids. Each place has its own magic, but those are places without people. Although they are magic, they lack some fresh breath. However, it is different here. There is a quiet life and a group of simple people here. Should heaven be just like this?


    Not long ago, some people have been up one after another.


    Looking at the three people standing there, people warmly greet them, it seems that they are not outsiders.


    The three also responded to them with sincere smiles, watching them either go to the farmland or the corral to start a new day.


    "Long Lao, Xu Shao, Miss Tan Tai..."


    Zhou Shudao also got up early and looked at the three people standing there, smiling and greeting them.


    Xu Shaotang nodded to Zhou Shudao and said, "get ready. We''ll leave here later."


    "Leaving so soon?" The muscles on Zhou Shudao''s face twitched slightly. Obviously, he didn''t want to leave this haunted place so soon.


    "We talked to the three elders for a long time last night." Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said: "the three elders don''t want us to stay here for a long time. They don''t want outsiders to disturb their peaceful life, so..."


    "I understand!"


    Zhou Shudao said with a bitter smile, "it''s just that I''m reluctant. I haven''t been here for many years. Maybe this is the last time I''ve been here."


    He knew that this time he was able to come here because of Xu Shaotang and his family. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang and their coming to see the three elders, he might not have had the chance to come to this place where he had lived for ten years in his whole life.He dreamt that he had come here many times in his dream. When this wish really came true, he found that this time was really too short.


    "They don''t want to be disturbed." Xu Shaotang gently advised: "to give them peace is the best reward for them."


    Zhou Shudao nodded, forced out a smile and said, "well, I know. Then you go to do your work first. I''ll help Abba make breakfast. "


    "Go ahead..."


    Xu Shaotang smiles. He knows that Zhou Shudao wants to help his Abba cook breakfast before he leaves. It''s for himself and his Abba. This may be one of his best memories for the rest of his life.


    When Zhou Shudao trotted away, Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general and said, "let''s go to the three elders now."


    "Good!"


    "They should know if they are going to get up early and ask if they are going to get up early," he said


    "Ha ha!"


    Xu Shaotang Tantai Jingming is amused by the words of the Dragon general, laughing and walking with the Dragon general to the house where the three elders are.


    When they gently knock on the door of the three elders, Wu Yi opens the door, and Wu Song stands behind them with the Obelisk in his hand.


    "I know you''ll still come." Wu Song smiles to the three people and hands them the Obelisk piously. "This is the holy thing of the Wu clan. I hope you can keep it for us. Please..."

 Chapter 1952

    Diving out of the deep pool and looking at the cliffs above their heads, they were filled with emotion.


    Zhou Shudao put out his hand to wipe the water off his face. Every time he took a few steps along the stream, he had to look back. His heart was full of reluctant to give up his former home.


    Looking at the three steps of Zhou Shudao, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly. This is one of the rules of the Baiwu clan. No one can help them. Even if Zhou Shudao doesn''t give up, they will leave after all.


    After all, even if Zhou Shudao had lived here for ten years, he was not a real Bai Wu to Bai Wu people.


    On their way back, they took longer than they did when they came here.


    They didn''t return to the capital until about three in the afternoon.


    Long will give the fangjianbei to Xu Shaotang to keep it in person, and he is going to report to Qin Guozhu what he learned from the Baiwu people. Xu Shaotang is not the strongest now, but in addition to Yingluo and Liang Danqing, he should not be able to find opponents. It is safer to put fangjianbei in Xu Shaotang''s hands than in their hands.


    Just as long was about to leave, his phone rang suddenly.


    When long was about to get through, his face changed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Long Jiang''s face changing, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a bad feeling in his heart.


    Long will quickly hang up the phone, murderous said: "Professor Kang is missing, probably kidnapped!"


    "The black witch did it?"


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming at the same time a Lin, immediately thought of the identity of the kidnapper.


    Kang Weimin is just a scholar. Ordinary kidnappers don''t have any value in kidnapping him. They can''t think of anyone else except the black witch who will kidnap Professor Kang.


    The Dragon general nodded and said, "it should be!"


    "It seems that the black witch didn''t give up!" With a sneer on his face, Xu Shaotang said with some doubts: "isn''t the fake Obelisk in the museum? Why don''t they take the fake Obelisk and kidnap Professor Kang instead? "


    Long Jiang thought a little, then shook his head and said: "I don''t know about that, but I guess the witch may not have noticed the fake Obelisk in the museum, but they still think that the obelisk is in Professor Kang''s hands as they did before. Last time they wanted to take the Obelisk secretly, it is estimated that the disappearance of the witch woman made them lose patience completely £¡¡±


    "When did you find Professor Kang missing?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked with a slight frown.


    "It''s been a few days." Dragon will look awe inspiring said: "is Bai Xue went to visit him when he found him missing, call him no one to answer, Bai Xue reported to the police, the police investigation for several days also did not find the corresponding clues, this just handed over to the Dragon side."


    "Have you been missing for days?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows twisted up in an instant. At this moment, he suddenly felt uneasy.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Xu Shaotang''s phone suddenly rings, listening to the voice of the phone, his mood is more restless, he quickly connected the phone, there came a voice of compassion and anxiety: "the family was attacked by unidentified people, the bodyguards simply can''t stop..."


    Pity heart behind the words Xu Shaotang has not heard, he finally understand the source of his restlessness.


    "My house is mostly attacked by the black witch. I want to go back to Tianhai immediately!"


    Xu Shaotang said to the Dragon general with a frosty face. He immediately jumped on the helicopter that was still beside them and roared: "go to the sky! Come on


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words full of murders, the helicopter pilot couldn''t help shivering and quickly started the helicopter.


    At the moment when the helicopter started, Tantai Jingming and Longjiang also jumped up quickly.


    "We''ll go with you!"


    With that, Long Jiang immediately took out his own phone, dialed Long Fei''s number, and yelled: "all members support the Xu family as fast as possible. It''s urgent!"


    When hang up long Jiang''s phone, the whole dragon group rang out a shrill alarm.


    "Don''t worry, isn''t master in Tianhai?" Looking at Xu Shaotang sitting there with a black face, Tantai Jingming can''t help but say in a low voice: "as long as the master receives the news that the Xu family has been attacked, he will go to support as soon as possible!"


    Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth tightly and said in a cold voice: "master should have gone to Kunlun!"


    Before Xu Qing said that he would go to Kunlun to improve his strength. Now that such a long time has passed, he is afraid that he has mostly gone to Kunlun. If he was in Tianhai, he should have arrived at the beginning of the attack on the Xu family.


    He did not expect that the black wizard would target the Xu family. This time, it was his negligence.


    His heart is both angry and remorse. If anyone in the Xu family encounters misfortune, he will feel extremely guilty.


    "You don''t have to worry too much." Long Jiang said: "if the people who attacked the Xu family were black witches, they would have a plan. The most likely thing is for the obelisk. They should not do anything to your family until their goal is achieved.""If only they came for the Obelisk!" Xu Shaotang said with a gloomy face: "what I fear most is that they know from Professor Kang that I accidentally destroyed their plan and led to the arrest of the witch woman. I''m afraid that they are attacking the Xu family to revenge me!"


    The black witch pointed the spearhead at the Xu family and must have got some information from Professor Kang.


    He didn''t blame Kang Weimin. Kang Weimin is just an ordinary man. It''s very difficult to keep secrets in the hands of the evil people of the black witches. Moreover, the black witches are proficient in all kinds of witchcraft. Even if Kang Weimin has a strong will and refuses to tell those secrets, he is mostly helpless under the control of those witchcraft.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming shook her head and said, "no, that witch woman''s status in the witch is not high. The witch will not take such a big risk for such a low status woman. I agree with long Lao''s conjecture. They must have different plans. Therefore, the Xu family should not be in danger for the time being."


    "I hope so!"


    If you think about the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang''s worries will be relieved a little. As long as the black witch has a plan, he will not be afraid. What he is afraid of is the vengeance of the black witch.


    The helicopter quickly flies to the direction of Tianhai. When it is more than 20 minutes away from Tianhai, the dragon will order the helicopter to start the speed mode. The pilot dare not neglect it, and immediately start the speed mode. The helicopter immediately drags the black tail flame to the Xu family.


    Compared with the safety of the Xu family, a helicopter is really nothing.

 Chapter 1953

    When Xu Shaotang rushed home, the Xu family was in a mess.


    Before them, Tang Xiangming had sent people to support them, but the people they supported didn''t play any role at all, on the contrary, they only increased a lot of casualties.


    There are some corpses lying in disorder outside, including the bodyguards of Xu family and the people sent by Tang Xiangming.


    Now, the Xu family has been surrounded by people sent by Tang Xiangming, but these people dare not rush in.


    Before the helicopter landed, Xu Shaotang and his family jumped out of the helicopter.


    Seeing a few of them, Tang Xiangming, who was in charge of commanding at the scene, immediately ran over.


    "What''s the situation?" The Dragon general asked Tang Xiangming calmly.


    Tang Xiangming takes a look at Xu Shaotang, who has an iron face. Then he cautiously says to Longjiang: "those people are too strong. Now, the Xu family has been Break through... "


    "I didn''t ask you that!" Dragon will some irritable asked: "I asked is Xu family now how?"


    "We can''t get in. We don''t know what''s going on inside. However, there should be no problem for the time being."


    Looking at the messy Xu family, Xu Shaotang gently closes his eyes. When his eyes open again, everyone can see the naked violent killing machine in his eyes. The endless killing machine spreads out from him and instantly covers the whole Xu family.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s violent killing, all the people around Xu''s family changed their looks. They just felt that their bodies began to shake uncontrollably. It was a fear from the depths of their souls.


    Xu Shaotang walked towards the door with a heavy step.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang kicked the originally closed door of Xu''s family. At the moment when the door opened, a group of black flying insects attacked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang''s real Qi suddenly burst out and swept by with one palm. The flying insects that hit him were swept away like fallen leaves swept by the autumn wind.


    No wonder these people brought by Tang Xiangming didn''t dare to rush in. These insects are enough to make these people afraid. Although these people have been strictly trained, there is no way to face the attack of these insects.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t stay too much at all. His body flashed and appeared at the door of Xu''s living room.


    In the living room, all the Xu family are there, but at this moment, everyone''s face is full of fear. Even if she has seen the strong wind and waves, she can''t keep calm. She doesn''t worry about her own safety. She only worries about her two children and the Xu family.


    What scares them most is their cruel means of killing people. They have heard about witchcraft before, but it''s the first time that they have seen witchcraft with their own eyes, and it''s still on their bodyguards. Thinking about the screams of those bodyguards when they are dying, they feel that they are not cold.


    When Xu Shaotang appeared at that moment, the color of fear on the faces of the Xu family finally faded a little.


    In their eyes, Xu Shaotang is omnipotent. As long as Xu Shaotang comes back, these vicious people who attacked the Xu family will surely die.


    Looking at the family members who were driven to the corner of the living room and huddled together, Xu Shaotang finally felt relieved that as long as the family members were OK, everything else was easy to say.


    Dozens of people dressed in black robes surrounded Xu Shaotang in the middle. The black robes on each person completely wrapped their bodies and wore black hoods on their heads. The hoods were deliberately pressed down by them. Even when they stood in front of them, they could hardly see their faces clearly.


    but as like as two peas, the symbol of the witch on their backs is very striking, just like Xu Shaotang''s tattoo on the back of the black witch woman.


    Looking at the murderous Xu Shaotang standing at the door, their callous faces could not help but show a smile, but the smile in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, it is so disgusting, let him want to tear off these faces!


    "The black witch?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept from the group of people wearing black robes. Even now, the murdering opportunity in his eyes is not hidden.


    "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. You came back too late."


    The first man stepped forward slightly and took off his hood, revealing his old and cruel face.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are like a sword coming out of his sheath. He shoots straight at this man, thinking silently in his heart whether he can kill these scum without hurting his family.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s icy eyes, the man showed a fearless smile: "do you want to kill me?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang said without concealment.


    "You dare not kill me!" The man looked at Xu Shaotang with a clear mind, and said with a rebellious face: "all the people in your family have been planted by me. Maybe you don''t know what it is. I can explain to you that soul eating is to connect my soul with their soul. If I die, they will never live!"


    "That really can''t kill you!"Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "although I can''t kill you, it''s OK to kill other people, isn''t it?"


    The next moment, his body suddenly flashed in front of the man next to him. Without warning, he punched out. Before the man knew what was going on, Xu Shaotang had smashed his heavenly hood with one hand. Then he looked at the man in charge with a face of provocation and said angrily: "I hate others threatening me most! I can tell you, if my family has any problems, I''ll let you black witch people stay


    At this moment, all the anger in Xu Shaotang''s heart was thoroughly aroused.


    If he didn''t want his family to see his cruelest side, he just hit the dead man in the head.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Looking at the corpses of the people on the ground, the head''s already gloomy face became more gloomy. His eyes were like poisonous snakes staring at Xu Shaotang, and he said angrily, "do you really think I dare not do anything to your family?"


    He didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would kill his own people in front of him, and he was so unscrupulous. Originally they were threatening Xu Shaotang, but now they are being threatened by Xu Shaotang, which makes him feel a great sense of shame.


    "No, I believe you dare!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man coldly and said: "however, you catch my family and threaten me. Don''t you just want to talk about the terms with me? Tell me what you want from me! If we can negotiate, we will make a deal. If we can''t, we''ll fight to death. You killed my family. I''ll use all the resources I can use. Even if I dig three feet, I''ll find you rats that have been hidden for thousands of years, so that you will not stay. That''s simple! "


    Although he is worried to death now, he knows that he must keep his strength acceptable in the eyes of these witches. Only in this way can the witches not think that they have taken the absolute initiative and regard him as a soft persimmon!


    He doesn''t want to gamble, but he has to!

 Chapter 1954

    It turned out that he was right.


    Xu Shaotang''s strength is beyond everyone''s expectation. Even Tantai Jingming and Longjiang didn''t expect Xu Shaotang to be so strong. They know that Xu Shaotang''s family is his absolute enemy. Anyone who dares to attack his family will become his mortal enemy. They didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang, who cares so much about his family, will kill people as soon as he comes up.


    However, they are also smart people. They soon understand Xu Shaotang''s purpose, and they have to sigh about his determination.


    The leader of the sorcerer was also caught off guard by Xu Shaotang''s strength. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, his heart was slightly awed. He had no doubt about Xu Shaotang''s words. If anyone in the Xu family had an accident, Xu Shaotang would absolutely destroy the sorcerer family at all costs.


    Now he finds out that it''s not as simple as they seem.


    "Xu Shaotang, let''s get to the point!" The leader of the black witch didn''t want to talk to Xu Shaotang any more. He said in a deep voice, "as long as you exchange the sacred things of our Witch family, I can release your family immediately and get rid of the poisonous insects on them."


    "Did you attack our Xu family for the Obelisk?"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at him and said, "since you have also arrested Professor Kang, I believe you should know that Fang Jianbei is not in my hands, right?"


    He didn''t show his cards immediately. He wanted to see what these people thought.


    "I know!" The black witch leader''s face full of ravines showed a shrewd smile. He said with a smile, "aren''t you powerful? As long as the traitors find the obelisks and give them back to us, they will keep their promise


    "To be honest, I don''t think the promises of you rats have any value!"


    Xu Shaotang said impolitely: "do you think I will believe the promise of a group of scum?"


    The leader of the black witch looked cold and said in a cold voice: "believe it or not, it''s up to you! You have no choice! "


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully. In the eyes of people''s surprise, he burst out laughing: "you''re right. It seems that I really don''t have a choice. Even if you scum are dishonest villains, at this time, it seems that I can only believe your words!"


    Xu Shaotang has repeatedly been called "scum", "mouse" and so on, a group of witches are extremely angry.


    They are also the descendants of the ancient witches. When the ancient witches crossed the heaven and the earth, the human race was just the existence of ants in their eyes. Now, Xu Shaotang insulted them again and again, which severely hit their pride of belonging to the ancient witches.


    Feeling the anger of the people, the leader of the black witch gently raised his hand to signal the people not to act rashly.


    "So you agreed to my terms?" The witch leader looks at Xu Shaotang with a cross eyebrow.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, of course. Why don''t I? A broken Obelisk in exchange for the life of my whole family is a good deal


    "Good!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang agreed to come down, Jie Jie, the leader of the black witch, said with a smile: "then you can go to find the traitor of the witch family now. When you take back the obelisk, we will release people immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "you''ve really come in time. To tell you the truth, we''ve just received the news that Baiwu''s hiding place has been found. I can go there now and bring back the Obelisk to you in a day''s time."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang and Tan Tai Jing Ming look at each other in surprise.


    Isn''t the Obelisk in Xu Shaotang''s hands? Why didn''t he just take it out?


    In his eyes, is that Obelisk more important than his family?


    After careful consideration, they immediately denied their ideas. In Xu Shaotang''s mind, there is absolutely nothing that can be compared with his family. He should have other purposes in doing so.


    Now they don''t know what Xu Shaotang''s purpose is. They don''t dare to talk at all for fear that they will disrupt Xu Shaotang''s plan.


    "Have you found out where the traitors are hiding?" The witch leader frowned slightly, as if he didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words at all.


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a cold smile: "do you think it is very difficult to find some people under the power of modern science and technology? I can tell you clearly that if we try our best to find your hiding place, in less than a month, even if you hide underground, we can dig you out! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang say this, Long Jiang and Tan Tai Jing Ming seem to understand his meaning. He is undoubtedly warning the black witch that no matter how well they hide, they can dig them out if they want to find them.


    "What a crazy tone!"


    The witch leader sneered, not moved by Xu Shaotang''s threat: "you''d better take back the Obelisk first! If that group of traitors were so easy to find, we would have cleaned up the door long ago! If you have the time to threaten me here, I''d better hurry to look for it. I hope you don''t make us wait too long. My patience is limited! "He doesn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words at all. In his opinion, Xu Shaotang''s words are just meaningless threats.


    Although it''s not too difficult to find a group of people in modern times, the White Witch and the black witch have been hidden for thousands of years. How can it be so easy to find them?


    "The ignorant are really fearless!" Xu Shaotang laughed and said confidently, "give me a day. I will take back the Obelisk before dark tomorrow! I hope you will really keep your promise, don''t let me have enough reason to let you stay! "


    "Just one day, really?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s self-confident look, the wizard leader began to wonder. Secretly, did they really find out where the traitors were hiding?


    Are those traitors who have not been found for thousands of years really found by them in such a short time?


    "How long do you think it will take?" Xu Shaotang sneered: "I know you don''t believe it in your heart, but it doesn''t matter. I will let you believe it soon! You''ve been hiding for so long that you don''t know how powerful modern technology is! "


    "I''ll wait until you get it back." The black witch leader snorted coldly.


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and gave his family a reassuring look. He turned to Longjiang and dantai Jingming and said, "I''m going to rob fangjianbei from Baiwu. I''ll give it to you. If they just do anything bad to my family, they will be broken into pieces!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly rushed out of the Xu family, a few flash, has disappeared in front of the public.


    Looking at the direction of Xu Shaotang''s disappearance, Longjiang and Tantai Jingming frown again. Does he really want to go to Baiwu?


    What is he doing this for?

 Chapter 1955

    Xu Shaotang really wants to go to the land of the Baiwu people. He has to go.


    He can take out the Obelisk directly, but he has to go to the three elders of the Baiwu clan for help. He has to remove the witchcraft from his family. He is worried that there are other witchcraft in his family besides the soul eating witchcraft.


    He could kill all the black witches just now, but he didn''t do so. Although he wanted to keep strong, he couldn''t put too much pressure on the black witches. Otherwise, they would fight to death and finally regret himself.


    He didn''t dare to hope that the people of the black witch clan would get rid of their family. His biggest hope now is that of the White Witch clan.


    The White Witch and the black witch are in the same vein. Apart from the black witch, the people who are most likely to be able to remove the demons from the Xu family are the White Witch people.


    The helicopter flies quickly to the territory of the Baiwu nationality. Sitting on the helicopter, Xu Shaotang can''t help smiling bitterly. When he left today, he said that he would not come here again. I didn''t expect that he would break his promise so soon. I just hope that the people of the Baiwu nationality won''t think that he is a man who doesn''t believe what he said.


    More than two hours later, the helicopter stopped outside the canyon again.


    This time, Xu Shaotang was the only one. He raised his speed to the extreme. The steep road could not slow him down at all. A dark shadow shuttled between the canyons.


    It took two or three hours yesterday, but it only took Xu Shaotang more than 20 minutes to reach the deep pool.


    He didn''t have time to think about it. He quickly went through the deep pool and came to the land of the Baiwu people.


    At this moment, the sky darkened again, and the land of the Baiwu clan was illuminated by the flickering lights.


    Seeing the return of Xu Shaotang, the originally hospitable Bai Wu people are full of vigilance. Everyone is nervous to see Xu Shaotang rushing to the room where the three elders are.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have time to explain to everyone. He could only say out loud: "I have no malice. I have something important to see the three elders!"


    As he spoke, he had come to the door of the three elders.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Xu Shaotang knocked on the door of the three elders in a hurry and said in a loud voice: "three elders, Xu Shaotang has something important to ask for an interview. Please open the door."


    He could have rushed in directly, but he couldn''t. now he would be very impolite to rush in rashly because he asked for help from others. I''m afraid that it would make the White Witch people who are already against him even more suspicious of his purpose.


    "Squeak" a, the door opens, Wu Yi stands at the door, on the face takes slightly displeased look.


    "You don''t seem to keep your promise." Wu Yi looks at Xu Shaotang lightly.


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and bowed: "elder three, it''s my fault to return this time. I have no choice but to. When we went back, my family was attacked by the black witch. Now all my family are in the hands of the black witch. The black witch also planted poisonous insects on my family. I know that you two are from the ancient witch family. Maybe you can remove the poisonous insects from my family, so you come here rashly. I hope the three elders don''t mind. "


    "The black witch?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Yi face immediately a Lin, ask a way: "how can you provoke black witch?"


    "It''s a long story!" Xu Shaotang said: "if the three elders want to know the details of the matter and wait for the black witch''s matter to be solved, I will tell you slowly. Now I still ask the three elders to help me. Xu Shaotang is very grateful!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang saluted Wu Yi respectfully again.


    He is seldom so humble, but now in order to save his family, he can only put down his pride.


    "Let him in!"


    Just then, the voice of Wu Song came from the room.


    Hearing Wu Song''s voice, Wu Yi hesitated slightly, and finally let Xu Shaotang go in.


    Xu Shaotang whispered his thanks and quickly walked into the house. Wu Song and Wu Xiu were still sitting on the futon. Looking at Xu Shaotang rushing in anxiously, Wu Song gently raised his hand and said, "I heard what you said just now."


    "Elder, can you contact the poisonous insects in my family?" Xu Shaotang said anxiously, "all I know is that the black witch has planted the soul biting poison on my family. As for whether there are other kinds of poison, I don''t know for the moment."


    "Goblin?"


    Wu Song and Wu Xiu''s face changed at the same time. "After so many years, the black witch is still so vicious!"


    "They want me to give them the Obelisk!" Xu Shaotang honest said: "but you rest assured, I will not let them succeed! I haven''t paid attention to them. What I am most worried about now is the poisonous insects on my family. That''s why I dare not attack the black witch rashly. "


    "I guess they''re also for the Obelisk!"


    Wu Song nodded slightly and said, "ghost eating is one of the most vicious magic arts of black witches. If you want to remove the ghost eating, you must make sure that the person who practices the magic arts will not die before removing the magic arts. Otherwise, no one can remove the ghost eating."


    "This is easy to do!"Xu Shaotang''s eyes brightened. It seemed that the three elders really knew how to remove the Sorcerer''s curse. "I''m absolutely sure that I can take all of them without harming their lives!"


    Wu Song smiles, looks at Xu Shaotang quietly and says, "if I say we won''t help you, what will you do?"


    Xu Shaotang hesitated a little. Wu Song''s words really exceeded his expectations. He felt that Wu Song seemed to have agreed to what Wu Song had said just now. Then he suddenly asked this question, which made him a little unprepared.


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly for a long time, then raised his head and said seriously: "in fact, I can cheat you, but I don''t want to cheat you. If you don''t help me, I may threaten you with the life of the whole Baiwu people. Although I don''t want to do it, I can only do it for the safety of my family! After the event, Xu Shaotang had to fight and scold. He would let the three elders deal with him. He would never have a complaint! "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the three elders look at each other. When Xu Shaotang thinks they will be angry, the three elders smile at the same time.


    "You''re honest."


    Wu Song slowly stood up and said: "you can directly say these words, at least prove that you are not a hypocrite, we also guess that you will do so."


    "Then..." Xu Shaotang looked at the three elders suspiciously and asked, "are the three elders willing to help me?"


    "Let''s go..."


    Wu Song sighed softly and said: "we two people are from the same vein. We can''t ignore the black witch''s doing this kind of thing. We''re going to help you as well as ourselves..."

 Chapter 1956

    The next morning, Xu Shaotang appeared in the Xu family.


    Those people from the dragon group who came to support the Xu family had already arrived. At the moment, the Xu family was surrounded inside and outside.


    His appearance made the people of the black witch clan extremely suspicious. The time Xu Shaotang agreed with them was one day. However, only one night later, did Xu Shaotang get the Obelisk so quickly?


    The black witch people are thinking in their hearts, is it difficult for Xu Shaotang that they have really found the hiding place of the White Witch people?


    Looking at those black witch people who were surprised, Xu Shaotang slowly took out the Obelisk and raised the Obelisk to them. He said faintly, "I''ve brought what you want. Now, can we have a good talk?"


    When Xu Shaotang took out the obelisk, the eyes of a group of witches fell on the obelisk.


    Yes, this is the Obelisk they want! This is what they have been looking for for for thousands of years!


    At this moment, the obelisk is right in front of them, which can restore the glory of the ancient times. They have never felt so close to the obelisk.


    "Give me the Obelisk!"


    The witch leader''s eyes turned reddish, and he looked at Xu Shaotang''s Obelisk like a hungry wolf. "As long as you get the obelisk, I''ll release your family immediately!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the wizard leader with a sneer and said, "do you think I''m stupid? If it wasn''t for your disgusting witchcraft, do you think I would see you garbage in my eyes? If you want the obelisk, you can first remove the magic of my family. Otherwise, even if I throw the Obelisk into the pit, I won''t give it to you! "


    He doesn''t expect the sorcerer to really relieve the sorcery of the Xu family, but in order not to arouse the suspicion of the sorcerer, he must do the play well. If he really gives the Obelisk to the sorcerer so easily, he is afraid that even they will not believe that things will go so smoothly.


    "I''m really embarrassed by your request."


    The black witch leader looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "we have heard about Xu Shaotang''s reputation. If I remove the witchcraft for your family first, I''m afraid that none of us can leave here alive?"


    Xu Shaotang is not stupid. They are not stupid either. They know that Xu Shaotang has absolute strength to save the Xu family from their hands. The reason why Xu Shaotang did not do so is because he was afraid of the poisonous insects they planted on the Xu family.


    It can be said that the Gu on the Xu family is their life preserver. They are not stupid enough to remove the Gu on the Xu family first.


    Xu Shaotang gently played with the Obelisk in his hand and said: "Obelisk has no meaning to me. As long as you remove the poisonous insects for my family first, I promise with my reputation that you will leave safely!"


    "We can''t believe your credibility!" The black witch leader said with a smile.


    "As I said, it''s not hard to find your hiding place!"


    Xu Shaotang''s fierce eyes swept over the witch leader and said faintly: "if I really want to deal with you, even if I ask you to take this Obelisk away first, I can guarantee that I will find you in less than a month! So, I think it''s better to trust each other more! "


    Originally, they didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words, but now when they see Fang Jianbei in Xu Shaotang''s hands, they suddenly believe Xu Shaotang''s words.


    However, on second thought, even if Xu Shaotang could find them, as long as Nu Wa''s seal was broken, as long as they opened the door of heaven, and as long as they were not destroyed by Xu Shaotang, the powerful witch family would come back eventually. At that time, Xu Shaotang was just a mole ant.


    "You don''t want to give us the Obelisk first, and we don''t want to remove the poisonous insects for your family first. It seems that we are going to be in such a stalemate all the time?" The wizard leader looked at Xu Shaotang with some "embarrassment" and said, "I kindly remind you that the longer these poisonous insects exist in your family, the more difficult it is to remove them. If we are in such a stalemate, even I can''t guarantee that we can remove them."


    Listening to the words of the witch leader, Xu Shaotang fell into silence and began to look embarrassed.


    However, he pretended to be embarrassed.


    However, the Xu family didn''t know it. Looking at Xu Shaotang, they began to hesitate. Pitifully, they said out loud: "Shaotang, don''t believe their lies! Don''t give it to them first! "


    "Shut up


    Hear pitiful heart''s words, a black sorcerer beside her takes a palm to pitiful heart''s face.


    "Bang!"


    The slap didn''t fall on pity''s face, but he flew out and hit the ground heavily, with a trace of red blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth.


    It was Xu Shaotang who kicked him off.


    Xu Shaotang stood in the position where he was just now. He swept every witch''s body with his fierce eyes and said coldly, "this is just a small lesson. Who dares to move his paws again? I will cut off his paws and feed the dog!"It''s also that he doesn''t want to irritate these witches at this time. Otherwise, it''s not just that simple.


    "Don''t believe them, Shaotang!"


    "Yes, unless they get rid of us first, nothing will be said!"


    At this time, the people of the Xu family began to persuade Xu Shaotang. They were afraid that Xu Shaotang would be soft hearted for a moment. They first handed over the Obelisk to these black witches. At that time, they would not only be unable to survive, but also let these black witches run away.


    A group of witches want to stop Xu''s family from persuading him, but with Xu''s warning, they dare not act rashly.


    Listening to the disordered voice in his ears, Xu Shaotang slowly raised his hand. When he looked at his family again, the cold color on his face had disappeared, and then he began to smile and said, "don''t talk about it. I know it myself!"


    After giving his family a relieved look, Xu Shaotang slowly turned around and said to the wizard leader with a smile, "I can give you the Obelisk first, but I have a condition!"


    "Say it


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang finally took the lead in making concessions, the black witch leader''s face suddenly showed a trace of joy that was hard to hide.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "that is, you all give me Stay


    As soon as the words fall, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly comes to the leader of the black witch like a ghost. Before he reacts, Xu Shaotang has already stunned him with a palm knife.


    This sudden change was unexpected to all of us. When we got back to our senses, Tantai Jingming quickly joined the battlefield. In the face of the attack of their two top experts, in less than ten seconds, dozens of black witches had passed out.

 Chapter 1957

    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Looking at the black witches who were all in a coma, the Dragon general said: "now you rush to do it. Who will help your family get rid of the poison? You... "


    "Don''t worry. Do you think it''s in vain for me to go there?" Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general with a smile, then quickly went to his door and said in a loud voice: "three elders, please show up. I have solved all the black witches!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Song and the three of them immediately came out of their hiding place and slowly walked into Xu''s house.


    Looking at Wusong and the three of them, the Dragon general was stunned and then said, "I said that the obelisk is clearly in your hands. Why do you have to go to the Baiwu tribe? It turns out that you are going to move the rescue soldiers! It''s hard for you to hide from us, and we''ll worry about it for a long time! "


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "I told you that I would go to the Baiwu people. I thought you would think of it!"


    "You mean we''re stupid?" The Dragon general smiles and stares at Xu Shaotang. Then he says to the three elders of the Baiwu clan, "three elders, I really want to trouble you this time!"


    Wu Song waved his hand and looked at the black witches lying on the ground. There was a trace of hate and disgust in his eyes.


    After taking his eyes back, wu song slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "let''s go to see your family first. You can take good care of these people. Don''t let them have any accidents until we remove the poison from your family."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "don''t worry. Now, even if they want to die, they have to ask me what I mean first!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang said to his family members who were still in consternation: "these three are the ones I asked you to remove the poisonous insects from your body. Don''t worry. The three elders will help you remove the poisonous insects from your body."


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang is eager to cut these people to pieces, but for the safety of his family, he still wants to leave their lives for the time being, so that they will not suffer from any accidents.


    Wu Song three people quickly walked to the Xu family in front.


    "You all put out your hands first. Let''s see your health first."


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu''s family stretched out their own hands. Wu Song and his three began to pulse for everyone.


    A few minutes later, the three finished their pulse for everyone.


    "Each of them has a different kind of Gu." Wu Song took a deep breath, and his face was filled with anger. "These black witches are really crazy! The witch clan is destroyed in their hands


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang secretly congratulated himself.


    Fortunately, she didn''t believe the black witch''s lies. Fortunately, he kept one more heart. Otherwise, even if these damned black witches only removed a kind of poison for the Xu family, he would not know.


    Thinking that the whole family has been poisoned by these damned witches, Xu Shaotang''s eyes once again show a strong murderous plan. He secretly plans to let these witches live and die after the three elders have relieved the poison for his family, so as to vent his hatred.


    While scolding these damned witches in his heart, Xu Shaotang asked the three elders with some worry: "is it easy to remove the poisonous insects in my family?"


    "Some are simple, some are troublesome, but the black witch is proficient in witchcraft, while the white witch is proficient in witchcraft. Both of them are mutually restrained. Give us some time, and if there is no accident, they can be relieved." Wu Song motioned Xu Shaotang to be relieved and said, "find a quiet room for us. We will gradually remove the poisonous insects from your family. During this time, don''t let people disturb us."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ll take you upstairs. Please tell me what you need."


    When the Xu family and the three elders are settled down, Xu Shaotang slowly walks down the stairs.


    "Brother, I may have to trouble you with something." Xu Shaotang stares at these black witches on the ground, and says to the Dragon general with frost on his face.


    The Dragon general squinted at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you want me to trace the place where the black witch is hiding for you?"


    It can be seen that the attack of the witches completely angered Xu Shaotang. These witches met Xu Shaotang absolutely. You don''t have to guess. Xu Shaotang must want to find the hiding place of these witches and uproot the whole clan of the witches!


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "since they want to die, I will help them! Even if I dig three feet, I''ll dig out these dross. Instead of being missed by them all day, I''d better kill them first, so as not to be on guard all the time! "


    "Good!" The Dragon general nodded and said, "I''ll let people go all out to trace the hiding place of the black witches. I don''t believe it. If I use all my strength, I can''t find their hiding place!"


    "I think we should focus on those remote places."


    Tantai Jingming said: "the White Witch people are so hidden. I believe the black witch people are the same."Long Jiang thought for a while and said, "if you want to check, you should check thoroughly. No matter what remote mountainous areas or dark corners of the city, they are all next to each other. I don''t believe it. They can still fly away!"


    In fact, Xu Shaotang''s words before, Long Jiang is still very recognized.


    Under modern technology, it is not very difficult to trace the hiding place of an ethnic group at all costs. No matter how well the witch hides, it will be found sooner or later.


    However, this process will cost a lot of resources. If we search for ordinary ethnic groups in such a high-profile way, it will certainly be more than worth the loss. However, it is worthwhile to search for black witches. These black witches are very unstable factors. Even if they are not uprooted, at least they should be under their supervision. Otherwise, no one will know these black witches The witch will bring them great trouble one day.


    "Flying away?"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the black witches on the ground and said: "even if they will escape, I will make them pay a heavy price for what they have done!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes without a trace of human feelings, Long Jiang already knows that Xu Shaotang is determined to eradicate the black witches. He sighs a little in his heart. These black witches have really lived enough. They have a good life. However, they have to provoke Xu Shaotang. Now they are not only unable to get the Obelisk they want, but also bring fatal misfortune to the whole black witches, This is really a response to the old saying: do evil yourself, do not live!

 Chapter 1958

    One after another, the Xu family came out of the room. When the last Xu family came out of the room, it was five or six hours later.


    During this period, Xu Shaotang has arranged for the affairs of his family''s bodyguards who died in the war. These people lost their lives in order to protect the Xu family. Even if they are not here now, Xu Shaotang will never treat them badly.


    Looking at Xu Wenzheng who finally walked out of the room, Xu Shaotang went forward and asked a few questions, and quickly walked into the room.


    The room was full of a bad smell. Wu Song and his three looked upset. Beside them was a transparent glass filled with different insects, but at the moment, they were dead.


    The big ones look the size of rice grains, but the small ones are only as big as needles. They look disgusting.


    "Three elders, you How''s it going? "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Song and the three of them gratefully. But for their help, the Xu family''s crisis would not be so easy to resolve.


    Looking at the three people like this, it should be because they spent too much energy to detoxify the Xu family. I just don''t know whether this matter has a great impact on the three people''s bodies.


    Wu Song breathed out a long breath of turbid air and shook his head slightly: "it''s OK, it''s just that the energy consumption is too large. It''s OK to have a rest for a while."


    "Thank you, three elders this time!" Xu Shaotang bowed to the three people sincerely and said, "if there is any place for the next three people who need Xu Shaotang, as long as I can do it, I will do my best, go through fire and water, and never give up!"


    To some extent, they almost saved the whole Xu family''s life.


    Their kindness to Xu Shaotang and to the Xu family, Xu Shaotang felt that his life would not be over.


    He has never owed anyone such a big favor, but this time, he is willing to owe such a favor. It is totally worth the life of the Xu family in exchange for such a big favor.


    Although he also knows that the White Witch people are used to living a life of being independent from the world, and there are few places to use him, this promise is his intention.


    Wu Song showed a smile on his pale face and said slowly, "if there is such a day, we will not be polite to you."


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile, pointed to the dead insects in the glass and asked, "is this the insect that the black witch planted on my family?"


    "Yes Wu Song nodded his head slightly and said, "fortunately, these people don''t have a deep way of doing things, and it''s not long before we can remove the poisonous insects from your family. If we let these poisonous insects stay in your family for a while, even we can''t remove them."


    Looking at those ugly and disgusting insects in the cup, thinking that these insects once occupied the body of his family, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help hating and swearing in his heart that he would not uproot the black sorcerers and swear that he would never be a human being!


    Gritting his teeth and suppressing the anger in his heart, Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Song and said, "listen to the elder, it seems that the strength of those black witches I caught is not strong?"


    "Not really!" Wu Song said faintly: "after the aura of heaven and earth was sealed by Nu Wa, the witchcraft and curse became the foundation for the black witches to settle down. Even after thousands of years, some of the inheritance lost, their witchcraft should still be very terrifying. You know, in ancient times, the witchcraft of ancestors was the existence that even the gods were afraid of."


    "That is to say, the people I caught should not have a high position in the black witch?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, but when he thought about it carefully, what Wu Song said seemed to have some truth. An ethnic group that has been handed down for thousands or even tens of thousands of years will always have some inheritance that outsiders can''t imagine. As one of the foundations for the black witch to settle down, the black witch will certainly study this skill from generation to generation. Even without enough support of heaven and earth aura, they are afraid of the black witch''s magic Shu is very threatening to them.


    "Since the division of the witch clan, there is no longer a clan leader for both black and white witches, and they are all the elders in the clan." Wu Song said: "I don''t know exactly what position those people you captured are in the black witch, but there should be no elder of the black witch among them. If it''s a Gu planted by the black witch elder himself, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to get rid of it by gathering the power of the three of us. It''s easy to use Gu, but it''s hard to solve it."


    Xu Shaotang thought about the words of Wu Song carefully for a while, then looked at the three elders and asked, "do you think I have a chance to win if I fight with the black witch elder?"


    "As far as the strength of martial arts is concerned, I''m afraid no one in the whole black witch clan will be your opponent." Wu Song laughed and said, "but the power of black witches can''t be generalized by martial arts. Their horror lies in their terrible witchcraft and curse. We white witches are proficient in witchcraft, but we are not afraid of them, but you can''t say for sure."


    The Black Witch and the White Witch seem to be born with each other.


    The reason why the white witches were not completely eliminated by the black witches thousands of years ago is also because of their powerful witch doctor skills. The black witches'' inferior means are basically ineffective to them. The two races fight each other, but more rely on the strong physique of the warriors in the clan.However, this is only limited between the Black Witch and the white witch. No matter how strong Xu Shaotang is, he may not be able to get much advantage in the hands of the black witch elder in the face of those means that make people unable to defend.


    "As you say, it seems that I have to be careful in dealing with the witch!" Xu Shaotang bowed again and said, "thank you for reminding me."


    At first, he thought that the black witches were just like this when he fought with those black witches who are still in a coma. But now, after hearing the reminder from Wu Song, he put away his contempt for the black witches. A group that has passed on for thousands of years must have some real skills.


    Wu Song waved his hand with a smile and said: "I know what the black witch did this time must have completely aroused your killing heart. Originally, we should clean up the scum of the witch family with you, but we don''t want to worry about these things any more now. We just want to live in peace for generations. So, it''s up to you. ¡±


    "I understand!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "let''s leave this matter to us. Let''s clean up the door for your witches. The existence of these witches really disgraces the reputation of the ancient witches!"


    "Good!" Wu Song stood up and said slowly, "then we will not be involved in this matter. We are Hui nationality. I hope we will not have a chance to see you again."


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang called Wu Song and said, "I have something else that I may need the help of the three elders. I''d like to ask them to stay in my house for one and a half more days."

 Chapter 1959

    Xu Shaotang came to the security company and walked into the steel cage where he had been imprisoned. Now, dozens of black witches are all locked in. The cage, which is not big, suddenly becomes extremely crowded. But who cares?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t treat these black witches as human beings at all. They were just animals. Of course, he didn''t need to give them too much space.


    The group of witches were still in a coma. Xu Shaotang was afraid that they would wake up in the middle of the journey, so he specially added some strong medicine to them. Now they all fainted in the cage like dead dogs.


    "Wake them up!"


    Xu Shaotang eyes full of cold light, coldly to the side of the wolf team members ordered.


    The members of the wolf team knew that Xu Shaotang must have taught the gang of witches who dared to attack the Xu family well. They didn''t want to write ink at the moment. They ran to bring a large basin of ice water and poured it on those people.


    "Wow..."


    The icy water poured on the body, and the black witches in the coma suddenly became excited. They slowly opened their eyes and looked at their environment with doubts.


    Many of them fainted before they knew what was going on. When they woke up, they saw that they were in the cage, while Xu Shaotang was watching them outside the cage, which made them start to panic.


    "Don''t panic!"


    Seeing the people around him in a panic, the leader of the black witch shook his head and yelled at the people. At the same time, he struggled to get up from the ground and looked at Xu Shaotang with a sinister face and said, "Xu Shaotang, don''t you want your family''s life?"


    "Yes! Of course


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were full of cold light, but his face was full of smile. He said with a sneer, "all of you black witches are not as important as the lives of any one in my family!"


    "If you do this now, aren''t you afraid that I will drive the insect to kill your family immediately?" Looking at the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, the wizard leader always feels that something is wrong. Xu Shaotang''s face is obviously bold and fearless. He doesn''t seem to care about his threat at all.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "why don''t you try?"


    "You don''t think I dare?"


    The witch leader looked at Xu Shaotang viciously, and began to whisper in a low voice.


    Although Xu Shaotang heard the words read by the witch leader, they were too obscure to understand. He could only barely understand a few words, but he could not understand the others. He thought that his language should be the language of the witch people, and it was impossible for outsiders to understand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After reading for a while, the leader of the black witch suddenly raised his head in shock, "do you find someone to remove the poisonous insects on them?"


    Even if he was thousands of miles away, he could control the insects on the Xu family. However, he could not drive the insects he planted by all means.


    In this case, there is only one possibility, that is, the poisonous insects on the Xu family have been removed.


    "Congratulations, that''s right!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the shocked wizard leader and said with a cruel face: "I will not let you die easily. I will try every means to torture you every day. I will let you live. I will let you watch you black witch people uprooted by me! I want you to watch your people die in my hands one by one! "


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang looks like a demon. His voice is cold and terrible, which makes all the witches shudder.


    "Who is it? Who is it that lifted the curse on them?" The witch leader clenched his fist, which was far beyond their plan. They never dreamed that the biggest capital they threatened Xu Shaotang had no place to use.


    Xu Shaotang grinned and said sarcastically: "with your intelligence, I really doubt how the elders of the black witch clan sent you to carry out such an important task!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s sarcasm, the leader of the black witch didn''t refute at all. He just kept thinking about what was going on in his mind.


    All of a sudden, a possibility flashed through his mind and suddenly exclaimed, "white witch! It must be the White Witch


    Yes, in addition to the White Witch and the black witch, who else in the world can remove the poisonous insects they planted?


    "Not too stupid!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Traitor! Damn traitor The conjecture in his heart was confirmed by Xu Shaotang. The leader of the black witch suddenly roared angrily: "these darn traitors, we will eradicate them one day! Let them all die without a place to die


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that chance!" Xu Shaotang sneered: "after a while, do you think there will be another black witch in the world? You are the only ones who have no place to die! "


    "No way! No way Under the powerful psychological attack of Xu Shaotang, the psychological defense line of the wizard leader finally began to collapse. Some of them cried madly: "you stole the Obelisk from them, how can they help you?""It seems that I overestimate your IQ."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "why do I have to rob it? Can''t they lend me the Obelisk? If we can find their hiding place, naturally we can also find your hiding place. We only need to borrow the Obelisk for me to use, and I will help them eradicate your old enemy. Do you think this business is a loss? "


    He is to constantly stimulate the witch leader, let him feel that the witch clan is in danger, only in this way can arouse his desire for survival, let him try his best to escape back to report.


    However, all this can''t be done too obviously. If the wizard leader sees through, his plan may go bankrupt.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the black witch leader''s eyes finally showed unprecedented panic.


    All kinds of signs show that Xu Shaotang didn''t cheat them. They have really found the hiding place of the white witch. In this way, the hiding place of the black witch is also very likely to be found. With Xu Shaotang''s hatred for the black witch, he absolutely doesn''t doubt Xu Shaotang''s words. At that time, the whole black witch family may really be left alone!


    Kill the family!


    These two words kept circling in the head of the wizard leader, and an unprecedented sense of crisis came to him.


    Looking at the changing face of the wizard leader, Xu Shaotang said to the wolf team members: "from now on, they are your new toys. You can play as long as you don''t kill them! If you let me know that they are comfortable, then you can''t feel comfortable! "


    The member of the wolf team was shocked and said in a loud voice: "Xu Shao, don''t worry, we will let them live or die!"

 Chapter 1960

    The members of the wolf group faithfully carried out Xu Shaotang''s orders. After Xu Shaotang left, they began to torture these witches.


    They also know that these black witches are proficient in witchcraft and don''t have any contact with them. They just need to power on the cage made of pure steel to enjoy the "beautiful scenery" of the collective dance of these black witches.


    After the electrocution, there was another tear gas attack. Once the gate was locked, a tear gas was enough to make these black witches taste sour.


    Listening to the desperate cough of the black witch inside, the members of the wolf group have a strong revenge in their hearts. While protecting the Xu family, several members of the wolf group also died miserably. Now is the time to avenge the comrades who died in the hands of these black witches.


    Although they tried to torture the witches in the cage, they still remember Xu Shaotang''s order and didn''t kill them.


    Inside the cage, a group of black witches covered their mouths and noses and could not resist the attack of tear gas. Originally, the steel cage was basically in a closed state, and the irritant gas produced by tear gas could not disperse for a long time. They only felt their throats burning with pain, and their tears flowed out desperately. They were lying on the ground coughing constantly, as if they were coughing out of the viscera.


    After coughing for more than an hour, the irritating gas in the cage finally dissipated. At this moment, the group of black witches lay on the cold and filthy ground. Many people''s eyes were temporarily blind, and the corners of their mouths were coughing and bleeding. Now, they don''t even have the strength to move their fingers.


    The magic they rely on is useless.


    "No way..." The leader of the black witch breathed heavily, and there was still a little pungent air left. He whispered weakly: "if we want to Methods To escape, Xu Shaotang and White wizard Take back the news of the Alliance... "


    Black and white witches are old enemies. As soon as they meet, they will never die. As long as they find their hiding place, the white witches alone will be enough to make them pay a heavy price. If Xu Shaotang and his gang are added, the black witches will almost die out.


    They must have someone to take this important news back and let the people make preparations early, so that they will not be caught all at once.


    "But we How do you get out? "


    A black witch lying on the ground, his eyes can hardly see anything now, can only close his eyes and murmur.


    "Did you hear what Xu Shaotang said to our guards?" The leader of the black witch said in a low voice: "Xu Shaotang let them not let us die."


    Hearing the leader''s words, a young wizard suddenly sat up from the cold ground and asked in a low voice, "left Dharma protector, do you mean let''s pretend to be dead and cheat the guards in?"


    "You can''t pretend to be dead!"


    The wizard leader shook his head and said, "those people are very alert to us. If they just pretend to be dead, they will not be fooled. Therefore, we must have someone to die! When I cheat them in, I''ll find a chance to let them let us go! Xu Shaotang should be busy looking for our clan land now. It''s impossible for him to stare here at any time. When he finds out that we have been released, we have already brought the news back! "


    As the name suggests, losing the mind is to make the person who is being treated listen to the person who is being treated. As long as the person is successful, they can easily escape from here.


    Hearing the words of the leader of the black witch, a group of black witches suddenly fell into silence, even the sporadic cough was no longer there.


    Zuo HUFA''s plan is really good. For them at present, it is also the best way to escape from here. But the problem is, just now Zuo HUFA has made it clear that one of them must really die. There is no doubt that they do not want to be the one who died.


    Looking at the people in silence, the wizard leader gently closed his eyes. He didn''t want to kill their people, but for the survival of more people, someone had to sacrifice.


    "Wusen..."


    The leader of the black witch slowly set his eyes on the young black witch, "you will be our hero!"


    Hearing the words of the black witch leader, the young black witch was about to speak. A hand had already pinched his neck. With a "click" sound, his neck had been broken by the black witch leader. His originally closed eyes suddenly opened, and he wanted to see the world for the last time, but his eyes gradually turned into darkness.


    "He committed suicide!"


    Looking at other people''s eyes, the wizard leader said calmly: "he can''t stand the torture of Xu Shaotang''s men. He broke his neck and gave us the chance to escape. Although he died, he was our hero!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the wolf team members came to deliver food to these witches.


    It''s rice, but in fact it''s just the leftover water from the slop bucket of the charity hospital. They just need to make sure that these people don''t starve to death. As for the taste, it''s for people to enjoy, and animals should enjoy the treatment of animals.


    When the wolf team member opened the door of the cage, he saw that the group of black witches were sitting around a black witch lying on the ground. He didn''t know what he was doing.When he walked in a little, he suddenly found something wrong. The black witch lying on the ground was wide eyed, but his eyes were empty, as if he were dead.


    This discovery immediately made the wolf team members feel awe inspiring and coldly asked a group of black witches, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you see it yourself?" The leader of the black witch raised his turbid eyes and looked at the member of the wolf group fiercely. He said: "you''d better pray that you don''t fall on my hand, otherwise, I''ll let you bury him!"


    "To be buried with?" "He''s dead?" he said


    "Isn''t that what you want to see?" Said the witch leader coldly.


    "Hey, hey, are you stupid? Can a tear gas kill him? " The wolf member snorted coldly, "you want to cheat me to get in so that you can find a chance to escape, right? Don''t dream


    "I didn''t want you to believe it!" The black witch leader bowed his head again, as if he didn''t want to say anything more to him.


    "Really dead?"


    The wolf team members were still a little unconvinced. They came forward slightly and carefully observed the young witch lying on the ground, as if they wanted to make sure whether he was really dead.


    When he carefully observed the young wizard, a black light suddenly flew out of the leader''s hand and fell directly on the wolf team member. In an instant, the wolf team member''s eyes became dull

 Chapter 1961

    In the dark night, several figures ran wildly.


    These people are running in different directions, but Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming only need to stare at one person. As for the others, there should be no accident if the people from the dragon group stare at them.


    When it was light, they were out of the sky. The leader of the black witch who they were staring at seemed to be afraid of being found, so he went to some secluded places.


    "When does he have to run so fast to get back?"


    In front of the wizard leader''s speed slowed down, Xu Shaotang and Tan Tai Jing Ming also slowed down, just staring at far away.


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said in a low voice: "he should not be so stupid that he has to rely on his own strength. If he wants to go back as soon as possible, he will definitely think of other ways. We just need to stare at him."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, he saw that the wizard leader looked around and quickly walked into a small courtyard in this secluded village.


    "That''s their secret stronghold?"


    Looking at the courtyard in front of her, she asks curiously.


    "I think so." Xu Shaotang said: "they are not fools. They must have arranged the retreat route ahead of time. Let''s go quietly and see what the hell he is up to!"


    Said, two people quickly flash to the courtyard outside, careful observation for a while, make sure there is nothing abnormal around, this quickly jumped into the courtyard.


    The yard is very small. It''s an ordinary country yard.


    I can''t see any difference from the outside. If they pass by here, I don''t think they will look at the yard more.


    Ears slightly move, Xu Shaotang has come from the inside of the slight movement to determine the position of the wizard leader.


    He went outside and wanted to see through the window what the witch leader was doing inside. Unfortunately, the gray curtain blocked his sight and made him unable to see the situation inside.


    Just then, his ear moved again, and it seemed that someone came out.


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming quickly hide their bodies. A middle-aged man comes out of the house.


    The middle-aged man looked around and made sure there was no one around him. Then he quickly walked out of the yard.


    "A change of face?"


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming were stunned at the same time. Judging from this man''s pace and manner, this man was clearly the leader of the black witch who had just entered the courtyard.


    If they had not seen Ji Rushu''s magical disguise, they would have been cheated by the black wizard leader.


    "You follow first!" Xu Shaotang said a word to dantai Jingming, and he quickly flashed into the room.


    Inside the room, he immediately saw the clothes of the black witch leader thrown on the ground, and a human skin mask. The face of the mask was the same as that of the black witch leader before. The drawer beside it was opened, and it looked a little messy. The black witch leader should have taken something from the drawer.


    After finding these, Xu Shaotang quickly flashed out of the room and chased Jingming.


    Soon, he caught up with Tantai Jingming.


    "How?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this should be her real face. I found a human skin mask in it! She''s really cunning! I guess he may have taken some things from here, mostly ID card and cash, to facilitate him to leave by plane. "


    Before, they thought that the wizard leader could not really be stupid enough to run back to the wizard clan with his own feet. Now with these discoveries, Xu Shaotang is more sure that this man will find a way to quickly return to the wizard clan, and flying is undoubtedly the fastest way at present.


    They had never seen this man before. If they hadn''t seen him with their own eyes, they were afraid that even if this man stood in front of them, they wouldn''t have thought that she was the leader of the black witch who led the team to attack the Xu family. If they didn''t follow, the man would surely slip away from under their noses.


    These black witches have made a good plan. Unfortunately, they have already understood the plan of the black witches. Now they just need to follow this man. They should soon follow this man to find the hiding place of the black witches.


    "You really guessed it!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Xu Shaotang admiringly and said, "fortunately, you have come up with this method. Otherwise, it will take you a long time to find the hiding place of the black witches! I found that you really have a lot of ghost ideas. "


    This method of playing hard to get was actually thought of by Xu Shaotang when the three elders of the Baiwu family were trying to solve the problem. Although it was different from the way they found the Baiwu people''s hiding place, it had the same effect and saved them a lot of time.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said: "I have no patience to spend time with them. I don''t want to uproot the black witches. I always have to worry about what happened two days ago. I''m not afraid of thieves. I''m afraid of thieves'' thoughts. Only by uprooting the black witches can I completely cut off their claws that shouldn''t be stretched out!""It''s a good way for you, but the wolf group won''t have any problems?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and asked with some worry.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "it won''t be a problem. Otherwise, what do you think I asked the three elders to stay for? At this meeting, the three elders should have removed the poisonous insects from their bodies. "


    All this, Xu Shaotang is carefully arranged, if you want him to sacrifice the wolf team members to find the black witch hiding place, he will look down on himself.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming suddenly nodded and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "when we find their hiding place, we expect the look on this man''s face will be very wonderful!"


    "The more wonderful, the better!"


    Xu Shaotang raised his eyes and looked at the man who was still running in the distance. He said coldly, "if it wasn''t for finding their hiding place, they would have become corpses."


    They followed them all the way. As they expected, the wizard leader went straight to the airport.


    They also followed into the airport, after confirming the flight the man ordered, they had roughly known where the black witch''s hiding place was!


    After seeing the man''s plane take off, they quickly get through to Longjiang and tell him the general situation. At the same time, Longjiang orders the airline to arrange a small plane in his own name so that they can reach the destination one step ahead of the man.


    Everything is going in the best direction. Sitting on the plane, Xu Shaotang''s face is extremely cold. He can''t wait to dig out the rats of the black witch clan, so that they can know how stupid their decision to attack the Xu family is!

 Chapter 1962

    Unlike the congestion in other cities in summer, the area of lime is absolutely vast and sparsely populated.


    Xu Shaotang arrived at the airport about half an hour in advance, and they waited at the airport early. Until they saw the wizard leader walking down from the plane, the big stone in their hearts was completely landed.


    "Tell the dragon group not to act rashly for the time being."


    Xu Shaotang stares at the leader of the black witch who is in a hurry from a distance, and whispers to Jingming: "we will inform them when we confirm the hiding place of the black witch!"


    The dragon team that got the news also sent a large number of personnel into the lime area. Although the whole lime area seems to be no different from before, it''s already about to rain.


    Tantai Jingming nods her head gently, takes out her communicator and whispers a few words to the communicator. She follows Xu Shaotang to catch up with the witch leader quickly. Only when she sees him get into a taxi can she call the car to keep up with him. Meanwhile, she reports the other party''s license plate number to Longjiang to avoid any accident.


    Fortunately, there was no danger along the way.


    After getting out of the city, the rental car drove directly to the southwest of the city.


    If there were fewer and fewer people in front of the car, it would be easy to find that there would be fewer and fewer people on the platform.


    However, not long after they got off the bus, the wizard leader got off at the side of the road.


    After making sure that no one around noticed him, the leader of the black witch rushed into the woods by the side of the road.


    Xu Shaotang and they quickly and quietly follow. The leader of the black witch runs wildly in the dense forest, while they follow far behind. They can not only ensure that they will not lose their target, but also make the leader of the black witch unable to find them.


    After walking through the forest for more than an hour, Tantai Jingming suddenly whispered to Xu Shaotang, "they don''t hide in the Dragon Tiger gorge, do they? If it''s not far away, it should be the Dragon Tiger gorge. "


    "Dragon Tiger gorge?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    He knows that Longhu gorge is a rare Grand Canyon in the lime region. Below the canyon is a huge freshwater lake.


    The geographical location of Longhu gorge is very special. The drop of fresh water lake above and below the gorge has reached more than 400 meters. Originally, it was a very tourist attraction, but because the cost of development is too large, and the lime area is a vast area with few people, it still maintains the most primitive state.


    "It''s possible!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "this place is rich in aquatic products, and surrounded by mountains. It''s really a good place to hide."


    As they talked in a low voice, they followed the wizard leader to the deeper part of the mountain forest.


    Another half an hour later, a huge Canyon appeared in front of them. From a distance, the span of the canyon should have reached more than 500 meters. From the bottom of the canyon, there was a clear blue lake. The sun was shining on the water, and waves were rising.


    Wary of looking at the back, the leader of the black wizard walked slowly to the bottom of the canyon along a rugged and steep path.


    The path is very steep, with a slope of almost 90 degrees. Most people dare not even move when walking on the path which only allows one person to pass.


    When they got here, Xu Shaotang had basically determined that most of the black witches were hiding in a hidden place under the canyon.


    It has to be said that the Black Witch and the White Witch belong to the same clan. They even choose the same hiding place. However, the black witch''s place is obviously much better than the White Witch''s. The huge freshwater lake at the bottom of the canyon can provide them with enough food.


    When they could no longer hear the black witch''s footsteps and gasps, they walked down the path carefully.


    When they came to the bottom of the canyon, the middle-aged witches who had been followed by them had already disappeared. However, now they have nothing to worry about. After arriving here, it should not be too difficult to find the hiding place of the witches. Even if they have the ability to turn the world upside down, most of them are hiding somewhere between the canyons.


    Moreover, more than ten meters below is the freshwater lake. There is only a rugged path dug out from the canyon wall. You don''t have to guess that the middle-aged wizard must have gone to the end of the path.


    Two people don''t say much, one after another along this path to the end.


    When they reached the end of the path, they heard the wind. Looking ahead, there was a huge hole in front of them. The top of the hole led to the lake at the bottom of the canyon. It was like being split from top to bottom by a huge axe.


    The middle-aged black witch had come to the cave at the moment. At the entrance of the cave, several people wrapped in black robes saw the middle-aged Black Witch and immediately saluted: "see left Dharma protector!"


    The middle-aged Black Witch just glanced at a few people and quickly walked inside.


    Walking more than ten steps inside, the space inside the cave suddenly becomes clear. On the cliffs on both sides of the cave, rows of houses with wood and stone structure are scattered. Sections of thick iron chains are nailed into the cliffs on both sides of the cave. Wooden boards and stones are laid on the iron chains. The next convenience is the spray of the cold wind blowing on the cliffs.Between the stone walls is a castle in the air piled up of wood and stone. Different from the wooden houses on both sides of the cliff, this castle in the air is extremely huge. It rises from the artificial ground and extends to the top of the cave. The wooden houses on both sides of the cliff are connected with this castle in the air.


    Outside the pavilion, two rows of black witches wrapped in black robes stand opposite each other, adding a solemn and solemn feeling to this magnificent castle in the air.


    The middle-aged Black Witch walked through the middle road and quickly into the pavilion.


    In the pavilion, there are twelve wooden statues standing in different postures. Some people bend their bows and shoot arrows, and some people rush with their feet. The expression on each person''s face is different, but it can be seen that everyone''s eyes are burning with surging fighting spirit and indomitable will.


    The middle-aged Black Witch stopped in front of the twelve wooden sculptures and paid homage to the twelve statues with the unique ritual of the black witch family, with obscure words in his mouth.


    After all this, he slowly stood up from the ground, bowed deeply to the twelve statues again, and then quickly walked up to the upper floor of the pavilion.


    On the upper floor of the pavilion, an old man with an extremely ugly face stood there peacefully. The old man''s face was covered with scars and his lips were slightly cracked. It felt like a person who had been rescued after a bomb hit his cheek.


    Although his face was ugly, the old man''s eyes were very deep. Now he was standing on the edge of the pavilion, overlooking the lake not far away.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the old man slowly turned around and saw the middle-aged man in front of him. He asked without expression: "got it?"

 Chapter 1963

    Hearing the old man''s words, the middle-aged Black Witch''s face suddenly showed a look of shame, and said:


    "elder, something''s wrong!"


    This sentence of the middle-aged Black Witch obviously didn''t answer the question. The black witch elder frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "what''s the matter? What''s more important now than getting the holy things of our Witch clan! Zuo HUFA, you let me down


    As soon as he finished, the witch elder seemed to notice something wrong again and asked, "why did you come back alone? Are they all dead? "


    "Elder, this is what I want to tell you The middle-aged black witch said anxiously: "our action failed. Originally everything was very smooth, but in the end, it was spoiled by the traitors of our Witch clan!"


    "Well?"


    Hearing the left Dharma protector''s words, the black wizard''s eyes were suddenly cold, and asked coldly, "are those traitors showing up?"


    "Yes Zuo HUFA said: "they not only appeared, but also joined hands with Xu Shaotang! The reason why our plan failed is that they relieved Xu Shaotang''s family of the evil spirit! They have joined hands with Xu Shaotang now. They should be able to find us soon! "


    "Damn traitors!"


    The black witch elder was furious and roared: "they have joined hands with the Terran to deal with us. They are the shame of the witch clan!"


    His angry voice was constantly echoing in the open cave, and many black witch people were curious to look here.


    "Elder, this is not the time to be angry. We should plan as soon as possible!" The left Dharma guard held his fist tightly and said: "if Xu Shaotang and the traitors find here, we will..."


    Before he had finished speaking, there were two screams in the open cave.


    Following the scream, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming are coming here at a very fast speed. The guards of the black witch clan want to stop them, but no one is their enemy. In the blink of an eye, they have rushed to the bottom of the pavilion.


    "Asshole!"


    The black wizard elder roared and slapped the left Dharma protector in the face. At the same time, a black line flashed into the left Dharma protector''s body. The moment the black line flashed into the body, the left Dharma protector suddenly fell to the ground in pain. You can clearly see a black line swimming under the skin of his face. At the beginning, it was just a thin line, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye Become toothpick laugh, and the length is increasing.


    The left Dharma protector was struggling with pain, and his hands were constantly scratching his face. Soon, his originally good looking cheek became bloody, and the black line on his face was still getting thicker.


    "This is the end of the traitor!"


    The black witch elder looked at the constantly wailing left Dharma protector fiercely. He didn''t think much at all. There was only one thought in his mind, that is, the left Dharma protector betrayed the black witch clan and brought the enemy here.


    "Elder I No... " The bloody left Dharma protector wailed bitterly, his eyes widened, his whole body twitched constantly, and he wailed intermittently with his only strength.


    He knew the means of the black witch elder. Except for the elder himself, no one could remove the poison he planted.


    "Yes, he did not!"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming have finished the battle below. The black witch guards at both ends of the pavilion are not their opponents at all. In addition, they hate the black witches very much, and they are ruthless. They will never be stunned if they can kill them.


    Although it was only a few seconds, the black witch guards were all lying on the ground. The blood was dripping down the lake along the gap between the wood and the stone. At first, it was only drop by drop, but now it has become a red line.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming whose hands are stained with Manchu blood, the black witch elder''s eyes are like a burning fire, as if to turn Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming into ashes.


    "Kill them!"


    I don''t know who was the first to recover from the shock brought about by the two people''s extremely bloody killing. After a loud roar, the black witch people from all parts of the cave came to them one after another. Everyone''s eyes were full of hatred, and they wanted to tear them to pieces.


    "All back!"


    Just as the crowd rushed towards them, the elder black wizard gave a loud drink.


    Although the elder is not the head of the clan, his role is similar to that of the head of the clan. His words are very frightening. Hearing his words, the excited people of the clan immediately stop their steps, but the knife like eyes never move away from them.


    "How dare you! Just the two of you want to exterminate us? "


    The black sorcerer looked at them coldly, his ugly cheeks twitching constantly, obviously trying to suppress the anger in his heart.


    "Originally we and you are well water, not river water! But you can''t blame us for your own death! " Xu Shaotang looked back at the black witch elder in front of him and said with a sneer, "when you decided to threaten me with my family, you should have thought of today''s end!""So you think you''re going to win?"


    The corner of the black witch elder''s mouth showed a cruel smile, "our Witch clan has been passed on for thousands of years. Do you think you can make us destroy the clan with you two? Ha ha, you are so fantastic


    During the conversation, the elder of the black witch suddenly said something that they didn''t understand, but the black witch people listened to him very seriously, and everyone''s face showed a look of sadness and indignation.


    "Don''t talk to him, kill him first!"


    Tantai Jingming doesn''t know what the witch elder is talking about, but there is no doubt that these words are not good for them. In order to avoid a long night''s dream, she immediately kills the elder who is still talking loudly.


    Seeing that Tantai Jingming comes, a black fog suddenly rises around the elder. The black fog seems to have life and quickly gathers around Tantai Jingming.


    "Back up!"


    Xu Shaotang pulls Jingming from the dantai. They are tens of meters away.


    At this time, the black witch people suddenly jumped into the lake without any sign. Everyone didn''t have any hesitation. At first glance, they seemed to be making dumplings.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Xu Shaotang suddenly guessed the contents of the words that the elder of the black witch said in his own language just now. He must be ordering these black witch people to dive and escape and keep their blood!


    "Dan Tai, you go to kill these black witches. I''ll deal with the old man as much as you can kill!"


    The following is a vast lake. People fall into it. They want to find all the people who really want to keep them in a short time. Now there is no hope. Now they can only kill the black witches who have become enemies with them as much as possible to leave less harm for the future.

 Chapter 1964

    Tan Tai Jing Ming also knows that these black witches can''t escape like this. She says to Xu Shaotang that she should be careful and quickly kills those black witches who jump into the lake to escape.


    While she was killing these black witches, she anxiously hoped that the people of the dragon group would come quickly. With her own strength, even if she had three heads and six arms, she could not stop these black witches from escaping.


    On the other side, watching Jingming strangle the black witch people crazily, the ugly face of the black witch elder becomes extremely ferocious. His eyes are red and he yells to Xu Shaotang: "I will tear you to pieces!"


    "Let''s see if you have that ability!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looks at the black witch elder, and his whole body is full of murderous air. If he doesn''t kill the black witch elder, he can''t live and sleep!


    Feeling the murderous spirit that surrounded him, the black wizard showed an extremely cruel smile on his face, and the black spirit all over his body rose up in an instant. His hands were constantly tied with Fayin, and his mouth was reciting obscure incantations.


    If he didn''t know the power of the black witch elder from Wusong, Xu Shaotang might not take the old man seriously. But now, he knows that the old man can''t treat ordinary martial arts masters like that. Listening to the old man''s mantra, Xu Shaotang knows that he can''t go on. A magnificent Qi suddenly gushes out like a galloping stream Like a giant dragon, he suddenly attacked the black witch elder.


    "Get up!"


    The black witch elder a big drink, originally lying on the ground constantly struggling left Dharma suddenly like a corpse, lightning from the ground.


    The majestic Qi fell heavily on the left Dharma protector''s body. The left Dharma protector''s body burst in an instant, and blood mixed with bloody meat fell all over the sky.


    "How cruel


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the old man would use the left Dharma protector''s body to resist his attack. Seeing the blood falling from the air, he knew that there were ghosts in the blood. He couldn''t let the blood and meat fall on his body. His whole body''s true Qi suddenly shook away the filthy things that fell on his body.


    With this gap, the black wizard elder has completed his own spell. When Xu Shaotang comes to kill him again, the lake suddenly surges violently. At the same time, the bodies of the black wizard guards who had been killed by him and Tantai Jingming stand up from the ground without warning. Everyone''s eyes are red.


    As Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at the lake suspiciously, a skeleton with black light is exposed from the lake. The green eyes are cold, indifferent, gloomy, without any emotion. The skeleton appeared to be extremely violent and excited. He made a "Ho Ho" sound in his mouth and climbed up the cliff quickly.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming were shocked at the same time. This scene is unheard of. How could the black wizard master manipulate the corpse and skeleton?


    This is where the black witch elder relies on? Is this the terrible magic handed down from the ancient witches?


    "Chirp..."


    Several bird calls were heard, and a dark group of birds kept circling over their heads. Those birds were different from ordinary birds. Even if they were just circling in the air, Xu Shaotang could feel their fury and ferocity from their calls.


    "We have been operating here for thousands of years. Do you think you can capture here so easily?" With the corpses and skeletons constantly gathering around him, the black witch elder''s smile is more proud. He stares at the shocked Xu Shaotang and says: "do you think the witchcraft is just planting insects into people''s bodies? You are too naive!"


    "You''re too early to be happy!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at these tyrannical creatures and dead bodies in front of him, and said coldly: "even if you can use more magic, you will die here today!"


    "It''s you who are happy too soon!"


    The black witch elder looked at Xu Shaotang coldly, "you look around you first!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart was slightly awe inspiring, and his eyes unconsciously glanced around his body. At this moment, he suddenly felt a numbness in his scalp. I don''t know when, the cliffs and the ground around him were covered with all kinds of poisonous insects. These poisonous insects were all black and shiny. They were crawling and crawling on the ground quickly, and felt like a black moving carpet.


    "How many magic tricks does this old thing have?"


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang can no longer keep calm in his heart. In front of him, the Dark Wizard elder said that the terrible magic showed was beyond his expectation.


    As the old man said, he really always thought that the witchcraft of the black witch was simply planting poisonous insects on people. He thought that as long as he didn''t have physical contact with the old man, he would not be attacked. Now the situation is completely beyond his expectation.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was shocked, the black witch said the obscure mantra again. With his lips moving, the covetous monsters and poisonous insects suddenly rushed to him like crazy.


    Xu Shaotang did not dare to neglect, waving, the rage spread instantly.His body moves, the real Qi around him is like a strong wind rising from the flat ground. The real Qi is constantly spinning, frantically strangling the monsters coming to him.


    It''s just that there are too many monsters, and there are all kinds of poisonous insects.


    He only felt the constant shaking at his feet, as if a monster was going to overturn the wooden board and slate under his feet.


    "No way!"


    Xu Shaotang realized that it was not the way to fight with these monsters after all. The source of the so-called "catch the thief first, catch the king" was the black witch elder. Only by killing him, can these monsters be completely eliminated.


    Not far away, the wizard''s face is full of wild and cruel smile, constantly driving these monsters to rush to Xu Shaotang bravely.


    Xu Shaotang step out, the rapid rotation of Qi will block those monsters, at the same time with both hands, several fierce Qi kill to the black witch elder.


    The elder''s reaction was also very fast. At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s real Qi came, he had driven those monsters in front of him, and his flesh and blood flew together. The strength of that real Qi was immediately offset. The elder was still standing there with a proud smile on his face.


    Seeing that his attack was blocked again, Xu Shaotang was furious. After a violent drink, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly flew up in the air, and the dense Qi formed an overwhelming net, which immediately enveloped the attic.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang roared, and the net of Qi shrank instantly. In front of Xu Shaotang''s fierce and violent Qi, the wooden attic was like a piece of paper.

 Chapter 1965

    "Kaka..."


    The column supporting the attic is so vulnerable in front of Zhenqi that it is cut off instantly by Zhenqi.


    With the closure of Zhenqi net, the whole attic instantly becomes countless pieces.


    "Boom..."


    Without support, the attic collapses suddenly, submerging all the monsters around and inside the attic.


    The black witch elder was not spared either. Although he had powerful witchcraft, he was just a natural extreme expert in martial arts. Although he made a response at the moment when the building collapsed, the speed of the building collapsed was faster than that of his reaction, which almost drowned him in an instant.


    At the moment of mourning, the witches jumped to the lake and cried.


    The pavilion is dedicated to the twelve ancestors of the witches. That''s where their spiritual strength lies. Now the pavilion collapses, and their spirit collapses instantly.


    "Ah! Kill them! Kill them


    A black witch who was about to escape from the lake suddenly knelt on the shaking ground and roared with tears.


    Hearing his roar, those who haven''t jumped into the lake suddenly rush to Tantai Jingming. Seeing the change of these people, Tantai Jingming is very happy. She is worried that she can''t stop these people from jumping into the lake to escape. Now they send them to her door automatically, which saves her trouble.


    For these crazy witches, Tantai Jingming has no soft hand. Her long flying hair is like a sharp knife. All those witches who are close to her are killed one after another.


    However, the black witch, who is completely in the madness, still bravely attacks Tantai Jingming and wants to kill her with the advantage of the number of people.


    Unfortunately, in the face of absolute disparity in strength, the sea of people tactics have no use at all, except to increase casualties, it has no effect at all.


    Just as Jingming in dantai was killing these black witches, the ruins formed by the collapse of the pavilion suddenly gave out a violent tremor, and countless pieces and sawdust flew up. Then, a huge monster slowly stood up from the ruins.


    The monster is more than five meters tall. When he stands up, his head is almost on the top of the cave wall. The body of the monster is composed of those dead bones and poisonous insects. What''s more frightening is that the blood on the surrounding ground suddenly stops dripping and rushes to the body of the monster. At the same time, the bodies of the recently dead black witch guards are rushing Speed of the shriveled, but a few breathing effort, those bodies will gradually only shriveled skin and bone.


    "What kind of magic is it?"


    Looking at the monster in front of him, Xu Shaotang''s face changed slightly. The black wizard was honest and terrible.


    This is not to say his strength, but his means and the monsters he made. The spiritual shock of these monsters is far stronger than the fear of the witch elder''s own strength.


    "I want you to be my slave, and I want you to suffer from the pain of ten thousand insects eating your heart!"


    The monster raised his head to the sky and let out a piercing roar. The thick arm clapped at Xu Shaotang.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang couldn''t let him succeed. At the moment when his big hand hit him, a genuine Qi fell from his hand. With a "click" sound, the monster''s arm was immediately cut by his genuine Qi. However, before Xu Shaotang was happy, the dead bones and poisonous insects that fell on the ground gathered to the monster''s body again. In the blink of an eye, the monster was cut off My arm is growing again.


    "Give up resistance, in front of the great ancient witchcraft, all your attacks are in vain!"


    The monster gave a sharp laugh. As soon as his face trembled, a large black insect peeled off from his face, which made Xu Shaotang feel very cold.


    This is definitely the most disgusting war Xu Shaotang has ever experienced, even more disgusting than the one he fought with the zombies in Xizhou.


    "I don''t believe I can''t kill you!"


    Xu Shaotang flashed a fierce color in his eyes and stormed to the monster with a roar.


    "Bang!" The monster''s heavy one foot tower was on the ground, and the whole ground began to vibrate violently. The flying sawdust and gravel turned into dense concealed weapons and shot at Xu Shaotang. Then, he grabbed one hand, and a thick iron chain had been grasped by him. He pulled hard, and the thick iron chain embedded in the stone wall was immediately pulled out by him.


    The chain became a soft whip in his hand, and followed the gravel to sweep Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang dodged the monster''s attack quickly. At the same time, several channels of Qi came out and attacked the monster''s huge body. Each channel of Qi would make the poisonous insects and dead bones of the monster fall to the ground. But soon, the poisonous insects and dead bones that fell to the ground gathered on the monster again, as if they did no harm to the monster.


    Seeing that his attack didn''t work, Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows twisted up in an instant. He spent so much time with this monster, and he didn''t know when to spend it.


    At this time, the thick chain hit him again. Xu Shaotang didn''t hide this time. He directly grasped one end of the chain, and then circled around the monster in front of him. In the blink of an eye, the thick chain had been wrapped around the monster, and the fury ran along the chain to the monster''s body. He pulled hard, and the chain tightened, and the monster''s body was covered The poisonous insects and withered bones are peeling off again."Ouch..."


    This time, the monster seemed to be in pain. He let out a roar like a wounded beast in his mouth. His arms suddenly grabbed the iron chain wrapped around his body and shook it. Xu Shaotang at the other end of the chain was immediately thrown away by the huge force.


    Just as Xu Shaotang flew out, something fell out of his arms.


    "No, Obelisk!"


    Xu Shaotang was so surprised that he wanted to catch the falling obelisk. However, at the moment when the Obelisk fell, the monster also saw the obelisk. He saw a roll of his chain, and the obelisk was rolled back to his side.


    How could Xu Shaotang let the Obelisk fall into the hands of the black witch elder, and with his toes on the ground, he flew forward suddenly. At the same time, he concentrated his whole body''s Qi in his own hands to form a Qi sword.


    "Dang!"


    Xu Shaotang''s lightning like knife, Rao is that the iron chain is the size of someone''s arm, but also can''t bear Xu Shaotang''s full blow, the iron chain immediately broke.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang suddenly forward, that again from the chain of a paragraph under the Obelisk rushed.


    At the same time, the monster rushed forward and grabbed Xu Shaotang.


    "Get out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang roared, and the real Qi sword in his hand split from top to bottom. The monster''s huge body was immediately cut off by his violent blow. At the same time, a scream accompanied with the broken arm of a living man flew out.

 Chapter 1966

    However, at such a pause, the Obelisk suddenly fell into the lake.


    Seeing that the obelisk was about to fall into the lake from the ground, Xu Shaotang immediately flew to the Obelisk again on the ground a little faster.


    He was so fast that he came to the Obelisk almost in the blink of an eye.


    Just as Xu Shaotang reached for the obelisk, a dark shadow suddenly flashed in front of him, and the obelisk was immediately taken away. Xu Shaotang looked up and saw that it was the kind of Blackbird that haunted them before.


    "To die!"


    Xu Shaotang never dreamed that he would be robbed by some animals. In his anger, he immediately attacked the bird.


    "Chirp..."


    The blackbird in the air only has time to make a whine. His whole body is torn up by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi. He is caught by the blackbird and falls to the Obelisk in the air again. But in the blink of an eye, he is caught by several blackbirds and flies to the distance with the Obelisk.


    Xu Shaotang watched as the Obelisk got farther and farther away from him. In anger, he attacked the blackbird who had already flown 20 or 30 meters away.


    Blackbird had no time to escape, and was shot down again by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi.


    But this time, the Obelisk has already flew to the distant sky. Without the blackbird to catch it, the Obelisk suddenly fell into the lake.


    "Dong..."


    A voice of despair rang out in Xu Shaotang''s ear. At the same time, the Obelisk that fell into the lake quickly sank into the lake and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Shaotang watched the Obelisk fall into the lake, and his fists were squeezed out of the water.


    "How do you want to die?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly turned around and looked at the monster that had reconstructed its perfect body. Now he knew that the witch elder was in the monster''s abdominal cavity. All the actions of the monster were controlled by the witch elder.


    He also knew that he had just cut off one arm of the witch with his angry blow.


    It was because of the monster in front of him that the Obelisk fell into the lake. While he was angry, he blamed himself for being too big. He wanted to take the Obelisk with him so as not to let it fall into the hands of the witches. However, he did not expect that his carelessness in the battle made the Obelisk fall into the lake below.


    Now it''s not easy to find the Obelisk that fell into the lake. Moreover, many witches have jumped into the lake. It''s hard to ensure that the Obelisk will not be found by those witches who jumped into the lake to escape.


    The monster was shaking all over. The elder of the black witch was cut off by Xu Shaotang''s arm. He could barely maintain the monster''s body shape when he was seriously injured. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s extremely cold words, his eyes also flashed a huge anger.


    However, he saw Fang Jianbei fall into the lake just now. Although he wants to kill Xu Shaotang to avenge his broken arm, he wants to get Fang Jianbei and fulfill the long cherished wish of the black witch people for thousands of years.


    Two people''s eyes collide fiercely in the air. Xu Shaotang''s Zhenqi long knife condenses again. The blow just now has made him find a way to deal with the monster in front of him.


    All of a sudden, the monster roared. The chain in his hand rolled up to the ground and quickly wound around the other chains. All he heard was a hoarse roar. The chains that had been nailed into the cliff began to peel off from the cliff one after another. The black witches who had been killed by Tantai Jingming could no longer stand firm and fell to the lake one after another.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming takes the opportunity to kill several black witches again. Seeing that there is nothing he can do for those black witches who are about to fall into the lake, he immediately targets the tall monster.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s Zhenqi long knife splits out, the chain in the monster''s hand rolls up the ground like a cable bridge and smashes at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang saw the cold light in his eyes. The Zhenqi sword was carrying thunder, and there was thunder in it. From top to bottom, the Zhenqi sword became a giant blade, and it collided with the debris rolled up by the monster, and the air was suddenly full of fire.


    "Thorn la la..."


    "Dangdang..."


    After a burst of tearing noise, the pair of sundries were directly split into two parts by Xu Shaotang''s Zhenqi long knife. The power of the long knife was not reduced, and the tall monster was attacked again. At this time, Tantai Jingming''s attack followed. Almost in an instant, the tall monster collapsed under their attack.


    There was another voice of participation. The monster could no longer maintain its present state. The dead bones and poisonous insects peeled off one after another. The black witch elder also fell out of it and quickly fell to the lake. At the moment, his feet were knee high and his blood was dripping continuously. Now he has lost the ability to fight and can only hope to fall into the lake to save his life He can die, but he absolutely does not want to die now, let alone in the hands of Xu Shaotang and dantai.


    Seeing the black witch elder''s body falling into the lake, Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming almost simultaneously kick out two pieces of gravel from their feet without thinking.The two pieces of gravel, like bullets, almost penetrated the body of the elder, but they did not stop the elder from falling into the lake.


    "Putong" sound, the black witch elder''s body still fell into the lake mixed with debris and bodies, quickly disappeared.


    "Chase


    Tantai Jingming is just about to jump into the lake to chase the black wizard elder. For the black wizard elder, they need to see people alive and dead.


    However, Xu Shaotang pulls it and drags the body of Tantai Jingming to leave the cave quickly.


    Just as they left the cave, a missile had been shot to this side rapidly, and then a "boom" explosion sounded behind them. The fire filled the cave, and the stone wall above the cave began to shake violently. Large pieces of gravel fell from the top and finally fell into the lake.


    If they leave the cave for a few seconds at night, they will be in bad luck.


    "Stop chasing me!"


    Xu Shaotang looked into the lake and said in a deep voice, "there are so many black witches in the lake. Maybe the poisonous insects are in it. Don''t catch up with yourself in order to catch up with someone who is almost dead!"


    The reason why he pulled away Tantai Jingming just now is that on the one hand, he was aware of the missile flying into the cave, and on the other hand, he didn''t want to take risks. After all, the witches'' witchcraft wasn''t used to scare people. Just now, he clearly saw that the stone he kicked ran through the elder''s chest, and the elder''s limbs had been broken, unless he was dead If you are lucky enough, you will never survive.

 Chapter 1967

    Less than a minute after the explosion, they heard the sound of a "rumbling" helicopter.


    Soon, three helicopters appeared and flew to them from the center of the lake.


    When the helicopter flew over their heads, Long Fei took the lead in descending from the helicopter and landed on the path that only one person could pass by.


    "It''s over?"


    When he came, he had already seen the cave which had been turned into ruins and the bodies of the black witches floating on the lake. At the moment, he was full of surprise and asked Xu Shaotang.


    "It''s a good time for you to come..." Xu Shaotang looked at the curious Long Fei with black lines on his face and said, "if you come later, you can come directly to collect the corpse!"


    "No, we''ve come so fast!"


    Hearing the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei said, "after receiving the position sent by Dan Tai, we came here, but there was no delay on the way."


    "Forget it, they are not to blame for this!" Knowing that Xu Shaotang was angry at his failure to root out the black witch clan, dantai Jingming patted Xu Shaotang gently on the shoulder and said with relief, "the number of people who escaped from the black witch clan should be less than 20%. It should be very difficult to make any more waves."


    Most of the 20% of the people escaped by jumping into the lake. If we count the people who drowned or had other accidents after jumping into the lake, the number will be even less.


    Although they didn''t uproot the black witch people after all, their goal has been basically achieved. It should be very difficult for the black witch people to make any more waves now.


    "I''m worried about the Obelisk!"


    With a calm sigh, Xu Shaotang said to Long Fei, "send someone to surround all the people around here. There are still many witches who have escaped from the lake. If the speed is fast enough, they should be able to catch many witches."


    "Good!"


    Long Fei nodded and immediately reported the situation to the Dragon general. He asked the Dragon general to mobilize people from Weixi area to completely surround the Dragon Tiger gorge.


    After finishing the call with Long Jiang, Long Fei carefully asked Xu Shaotang, "what happened to fangjianbei?"


    "What else? Lost it! It''s in this lake. " Xu Shaotang looked at the lake with his eyes, but he was extremely remorseful. If he had known that the battle with the black witch elder would be so fierce, he would not have taken the Obelisk with him. Now it''s good that he had come to kill the black witch. If the obelisk was found by the black witch who jumped into the lake to escape, he would have sent the Obelisk to the black witch.


    "This..."


    Long Fei didn''t know what to say for a moment. He just yelled to the people on the helicopter: "arrange people to look in the lake immediately..."


    "Goodbye!" Before long Fei''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang interrupted him and said, "there are so many black witches in the lake. Who knows if there are poisonous insects in the lake. Don''t send people to take risks and mobilize underwater robots to search. In addition, ask the local people if they have used the lake water as a drinking water source. If so, they should be banned Stop, don''t harm the ordinary villagers around. "


    If he had not worried about the existence of poisonous insects in the lake, he would have jumped into the lake to look for fangjianbei, and would not have dragged them to Longfei.


    Thinking about the horror of the black witch''s poisonous insects, Long Fei was shocked all over and quickly nodded to arrange the things Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang was in a bad mood. He looked at the lake again and sighed: "let''s go. Let''s go back first. I''ll ask the three elders of the white wizard and try to remedy this. In case the Obelisk really falls into the hands of the black wizard and the black wizard escapes from you, we will be in great trouble."


    Xu Shaotang grabs the rope hanging in front of him. When he is really ready to board the helicopter, Tantai Jingming grabs him.


    "You can call the people in Kunlun first and let them pay attention to the situation in Kunlun." Tantai Jingming said slowly: "elder Wusong said that the gate of heaven is in the Kunlun realm. If the black wizard gets the obelisk, he will definitely go to the Kunlun realm. As long as we find the trace of the black wizard, we will go to grab the Obelisk back immediately!"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, then nodded: "OK, I''ll call mu Tiance now!"


    As soon as he picked up the phone, Xu Shaotang suddenly shook his head and said, "well, let''s go to Kunlun in person. Anyway, it won''t take long. I''ll pick up some people by the way to protect the safety of the Xu family. We''ve been attacked by the black witch once. We can''t let the Xu family suffer the second attack of the black witch!"


    Now Fang CuO has many alchemy experts. The attack of the black witch reminds him that the Xu family is not as safe as he imagined. For the safety of his family, he must strengthen the protection of the Xu family, so as not to give his enemies another chance.


    They destroyed the old nest of the black witch this time. You don''t have to think about it. The black witch must hate them. If a black witch runs away, the Xu family is likely to be attacked by the black witch again.


    "All right!"


    Tantai Jingming nodded and said, "after all, you have more say in the Kunlun kingdom. If you go to the Imperial Palace and the Jiang family in person, the effect should be better.""Well!" Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "I''d better tell Su Nu about the gate of heaven and the seal of Nu Wa, so that she can have a bottom in her heart."


    The imperial palace is undoubtedly the biggest force in the Kunlun kingdom. As long as the people in the Imperial Palace do their best, if a black witch tries to break the seal of Nu Wa and open the door of heaven, he is more likely to be caught by the imperial palace. In addition to the people in the Imperial Palace, he will mobilize other forces in the Kunlun kingdom to keep an eye on the Kunlun Kingdom and avoid giving the black witch the chance to open the seal.


    "Shall we go now?"


    Seeing that their discussion was almost over, Long Fei said, "do you want me to add some materials to the lake?"


    "Add something?" They look at Longfei with a little doubt. When they see Longfei pointing at the missile hanging from the belly of the helicopter, they immediately understand the meaning of Longfei.


    "What are you waiting for?" Xu Shaotang looked fiercely at the lake and said, "it''s worth keeping it anyway, even if it can kill a witch!"


    "Fart, a witch''s life is worth these missiles?" Long Fei laughs and scolds. He yells to the pilots of the three helicopters through the communicator: "I''ve unloaded the goods. Do you want to go home for the new year? Hurry up and say hello to the lake under the entrance of the cave


    Hearing the roar of Longfei, the helicopter pilot gave a reply and immediately began to pour missiles into the lake.


    "Boom boom..."


    The explosion continued to ring out in the lake, and the lake water was lifted for several meters. Vaguely, they seemed to hear a lot of screams

 Chapter 1968

    After going to Kunlun kingdom to make arrangements, Xu Shaotang returned to Xu''s home with more than ten alchemy masters.


    The first thing he did when he came back to the Xu family was to go to Wu Song.


    The poisonous insects on the members of the wolf group have been removed by Wusong. This is the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s leaving the three elders down.


    However, at the moment, when he looked at the three elders, his face was ashamed.


    "Three elders..."


    Xu Shaotang lowered his head in shame and said apologetically, "I accidentally Obelisk I lost it... "


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang wanted to find a cave to get in. It was because of their trust that the three elders gave the Obelisk to them for safekeeping. It turned out to be a good thing. In two days, he lost the obelisk. Even he didn''t think he could trust the three elders and the dragon.


    "What?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the faces of the three elders changed at the same time. Wu Song said angrily, "how did you lose it?"


    Xu Shaotang does not hide, but tells the three elders that he took the Obelisk with him but fell into the water in the battle with the black witch elder.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three elders fell into silence at the same time.


    For a long time, Wu songcai said slowly: "I have told you that the strength of the black wizard elder can''t be reasonable. I didn''t expect that you dare to break into the black wizard''s hiding place with two people. To be honest, you are still alive, which really surprised me."


    "I belittled the enemy." Xu Shaotang''s face was slightly red with a sigh, and said: "the Dragon general has now arranged the underwater robot to search, but I don''t know if it can be found."


    "Alas..." Wu Xiu sighed heavily. He took a look at Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t know what to say about him. Finally, he just said bitterly: "I''m afraid that the Obelisk will fall into the hands of the black witch nine times out of ten..."


    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Xiu in bewilderment. He doesn''t know why he is so determined.


    "Let me talk about it." Wusong sighed helplessly: "witchcraft is not simply planting witchcraft on people. Using witchcraft to control puppets is also one of them. As you said, the flying birds and skeletons are actually the puppets of the black witch elder. These creatures all have the witchcraft that he has planted, so they can be controlled by him."


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment, but he still didn''t understand it. He asked suspiciously, "what''s the relationship between this and the Obelisk falling into the hands of the witches?"


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Wu Xiu sighed: "since the black wizard elder can control these creatures to attack you, naturally he can also control these creatures to pick up the Obelisk from the lake. That''s why I say that the obelisk is mostly in the hands of the black wizard."


    Xu Shaotang was a little stunned and thought about it carefully. After all, the black witch elder also saw the place where the Obelisk fell into the water. He wanted to control those creatures to pick up the Obelisk in the lake. It didn''t seem too difficult.


    "By the way, the black witch elder was badly injured by me and dantai, his legs and an arm were cut off by me, and his chest was pierced by gravel. He should not be able to survive. In that case, could he not control those creatures?" Xu Shaotang still has a sense of fluke in his mind. He thinks that if the black wizard dies, maybe Fang Jianbei will be found by the underwater robot arranged by Longjiang.


    "It''s no use..."


    Wu Yi gently shook his head and sighed: "you underestimated the witchcraft, especially the elder of the witchcraft. He can control so many creatures to form a giant, which proves that his witchcraft has almost reached the peak. To this extent, he himself is a witchcraft cup. As long as he is alive, he can use his powerful witchcraft to repair it It''s only a matter of time before one''s own body can regenerate


    "How could it be?" Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Yi with astonishment on his face. According to this, the witchcraft seems too terrible.


    Wu Yi nodded with a bitter smile and said: "I said that he is a poison cup, and he doesn''t know how many poison insects are hidden in his body. People who have reached his level of magic can''t be regarded as ordinary people. You can think that his body is made up of countless poison insects, so you should understand?"


    Do you take your own body as a poison?


    Xu Shaotang really understood that if that is the case, the old fellow will not die. The result is again beyond Xu Shaotang''s expectation.


    Xu Shaotang took a few deep breaths, calmed his mind a little, and asked the three elders, "is there any remedy now?"


    Wu Song thought for a moment and said, "there are only two remedies. One is that you search for the elder Black Witch and kill him thoroughly. The second is that you arrange it near the gate of heaven in advance. When the elder Black Witch gets the obelisk, he will try his best to open the seal of the gate of heaven. As long as you can stop him from opening the gate of heaven, he will be regarded as the obelisk It''s of no use to himWu Song said these two methods, in fact, Xu Shaotang and they are already in action.


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly and asked, "do the three elders know the location of the gate of heaven?"


    "I don''t know!" Wu Song shook his head and said, "we only know that the gate of heaven is in the Kunlun realm. As for the specific location, we don''t know."


    "Well..." Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "I went to Kunlun before I came back. I have made some arrangements. I hope these arrangements can prevent the black witch elder from opening the seal of the gate of heaven!"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang, who was already very ashamed, was even more ashamed. If the black wizard elder finally opened the seal, he would indirectly become the black wizard elder''s accomplice.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang starts to fight fiercely in his heart. He secretly decides to find the witch elder anyway. He can''t open the seal and let the gate of heaven reappear to the world!


    "Three elders, it''s me who''s troubling you this time." Xu Shaotang slowly stood up, bowed to the three elders and said, "I''ll arrange someone to send you back to the clan. Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to find the black witch elder!"


    Wu Song took a look at Wu Xiu and Wu Yi beside him and said, "well, you two Hui people''s land first. I''ll stay here. If I find the trace of the black wizard elder, I may be able to help. At this point, it''s impossible for us to stay out of the affair..."

 Chapter 1969

    Before Wuxiu and Wuyi returned to the Baiwu clan, the three elders calculated their own hexagrams, and all of them were vicious.


    In the past, Xu Shaotang would never have believed these tricks similar to those of fortune tellers. However, after so many things, although he did not believe it, he also believed to a large extent that the Baiwu people were good at witchcraft and divination, and the good and bad fortune they had divined was worthy of Xu Shaotang''s belief.


    Xu Shaotang, who was already worried about Nu Wa''s seal, is now even more worried.


    Two days later in the morning, as soon as Xu Shaotang got out of bed, Long Jiang called.


    Xu Shaotang quickly put through the phone and asked, "did you find the black witch?"


    Dragon will call at this time, most likely because of the black witch.


    "No!" Dragon general''s answer let Xu Shaotang a little disappointed, "it''s about the dragon! You asked me to help you trace the whereabouts of the dragon. I already have eyes! "


    "Really?"


    Although it is not the best news he wants to hear at present, it also makes his heart slightly excited.


    After the settlement of the invasion of the demons, he asked the dragon to help him find the trace of the dragon. Now it''s been a long time, and finally he has something to look for.


    Long Jiang said in a deep voice: "in the hinterland of Kunlun, after long-term data monitoring and analysis, our people have finally determined that there is a huge cavity structure under one of the mountains. The dragon you are looking for is mostly hidden there. However, at present, we have not found any hole that can lead to it."


    "OK, you send me the location, and I''ll see for myself!"


    Xu Shaotang said slightly excited.


    He saw the dragon in a huge cave a few years ago. The dragon''s discovery is the same as his own experience. As long as he gets there, he should have some impression.


    Now they are in a mess because of the witch affair. If they find the Dragon now, they may be able to help this affair. Even if it is no good, they can at least solve some doubts in their hearts. At the same time, they can prove the truth of the ancient things they said to the Dragon.


    After finishing the call with Longjiang, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone immediately received the location sent by Longjiang.


    Xu Shaotang took a cursory look, and immediately found Wu Song sitting in the backyard.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming in a hurry, Wu Song subconsciously asked what Xu Shaotang had just asked Longjiang.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not this, but it''s also a more important thing! I want to go to Kunlun immediately. I want to invite the elder to go with me. "


    Originally, this matter should have nothing to do with Wusong, but I thought that I would go there anyway, so I''d better take Wusong with me. If they can meet elder Wusong in the process of searching for the dragon, elder Wusong will never escape even if he has great ability.


    Of course, it''s just a matter of chance, but it''s better to be prepared than not.


    Moreover, Wusong is proficient in divination and may be able to help them in the process of searching for the dragon.


    "What is it?" Wu Song asked curiously.


    "Dragon!" Xu Shaotang doesn''t intend to hide this matter any more. He said slowly: "I saw a dragon a few years ago, and he also sent me a drop of blood essence. The Dragon found the nest of the suspected dragon there. I have a lot of questions in my heart, so I have to find the Dragon and ask clearly."


    "Have you ever seen a dragon?"


    Wu songman looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said, "tell me about the specific process."


    "Now we are in a hurry. Let''s talk slowly when we get on the plane." Xu Shaotang said: "this matter is very urgent. If we find the Dragon now, we may be able to help us in the matter of the witch."


    "Good!"


    Wu Song nodded, quickly stood up and motioned Xu Shaotang to start immediately.


    Before boarding the helicopter, Xu Shaotang calls mu Tiance and Su Nu to look for the dragon. It''s impossible to forget them.


    In the process of flying to Kunlun by helicopter, Xu Shaotang tells Wu Song how he met the dragon from beginning to end.


    "The dragon is the demon clan." Wu Song looked at Xu Shaotang with twinkling eyes, "according to you, that dragon must know you. Are you a demon?"


    "How could..."


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head. He is a serious man. How can he be a demon?


    "By the way, elder, there was a war between the two liches that led them to decline. You said that the dragon was a lich. If you met now, would you A big fight? " One side of the tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly aware of this problem, some worried looking at Wu Song.


    She didn''t know how strong the dragon was, but it should be better than Wusong in front of her. If she was unfortunate enough to say that, Wusong might be dangerous.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized the problem and looked at Wusong with worry. Now that the helicopter has just taken off, if the search for Shenlong may endanger Wusong''s life, he certainly does not want to let Wusong take risks.After all, Wu Song and his family have released their demons. They are very kind to him.


    Now the Lich people don''t have to worry about their hatred for thousands of years


    "If you think so, that dragon may not think so!" Tantai Jingming is still worried.


    Wu Song waved his hand and said, "I''m old. Life and death don''t matter to me any more. If the dragon still remembers the hatred between the two races, it''s OK for him to kill me. I hope to use my death to resolve the hatred between the two races! Besides, the two liches also cooperated when the demons invaded. At that time, they could put down their hatred, not to mention now after thousands of years? "


    Wu Song''s face was very calm, and he didn''t seem to be worried about his own safety at all. On the contrary, the curious color in his eyes made people know that he was also very curious about the dragon.


    Although he knew about the demons, there were many things about them in their legends, but he had never seen the real demons. Now that he had such an opportunity, he naturally wanted to see them.


    Seeing that Wusong''s mind has been determined, Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming look at each other. They start to play drums at the same time. They don''t know whether it''s good or bad to take Wusong to find the dragon.

 Chapter 1970

    A few hours later, they finally arrived at the meeting place with mu Tiance.


    At this time, although it is only late autumn, they are surrounded by a world of white snow. If you look around, you can see the endless snow and the snow covered mountains, and the sky is still snowing.


    Before the helicopter landed, Xu Shaotang''s face was in sharp contrast to the white world around him.


    Beside mu Tiance stood a man he didn''t want to see at this time - Wu Jie!


    When the helicopter landed, Xu Shaotang quickly walked out of the cabin and came to Mu Tiance.


    "How did you bring this evil to me?" Xu Shaotang asked bluntly, but his eyes looked at Xiang WuJie.


    "Who is the evil? You are the bane


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie was not happy immediately. As a very unconscious person, he never thought he was a disaster.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to talk with this bastard. He just turns his face and looks at mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance said helplessly, "it''s not that I want to bring him. It''s that he has to follow me. You don''t know that he''s just like brown candy. You can''t tear it apart if you get it."


    "How did he know we were going to find the dragon?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Hum, you have no ring master to be able to calculate!" Wu Jie said triumphantly.


    Mu Tiance said: "he wanders around Kunlun all day. Who knows how I met him as soon as I went out!"


    For this matter, mu Tiance is also very depressed. After receiving a call from Xu Shaotang, he leaves Mu''s house in a hurry and comes here. As a result, as soon as he goes out, he meets Wu Jie. After that, the bastard sticks to him like brown candy.


    It''s really a sign of great evil!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly believes in the divination results of the three elders of the white witch. By letting WuJie join their team, he can be sure that this trip will not go smoothly!


    "Have you finished?"


    See Xu Shaotang and no ring in there big eyes stare small eyes, one side of the plain girl some impatient asked.


    "That''s it. Let''s go!"


    Xu Shaotang glared at Wu Jie and said: "you''d better take care of your paws, or we''ll beat you together!"


    Now he can''t forget what happened when he took WuJie to the warship that has always been regarded as Tianzhu Mountain. This bastard is just a curious baby and a troublemaker. This time he took him to find the dragon. God knows what kind of moth he would play.


    After a brief introduction to Wu Song, the party boarded immediately.


    Sitting on the helicopter, Xu Shaotang sticks his head out of the cabin and constantly looks at Bai Xuekai''s world. At the same time, he asks mu Tiance, "do you remember the place where you and Qingwu were chased and killed by the lecherous Yunjia boy?"


    "Remember!" Mu Tiance nodded and said, "but now it''s covered with snow, and I can''t tell. If I get there, I might have a little impression."


    He and Qingwu almost died in the hands of Yunqing''s rubbish, which may be the biggest shame in his life. How could he forget such things and places?


    "I remember when I came out of the cave of the dragon, I met you not long ago. There seems to be a hole nearby that can lead directly to the cave of the dragon." Xu Shaotang said: "you should pay more attention to it. Anyway, according to the location of the Dragon general, the dragon''s cave is almost here. As long as you find the location where you were attacked, I can roughly judge the location of the cave."


    He knew that it was a bit difficult to find mu Tiance in the snow covered mountains where they had been attacked, but this was their only shortcut at present. If they could not find it, they would have to use stupid methods.


    Mu Tiance nodded, then put his head out of the helicopter and looked down at the white world.


    Just as they were observing the outside carefully, wu song suddenly said to Xu Shaotang, "fly higher!"


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Song puzzledly, and asks the pilot of the helicopter to pull the helicopter up quickly. Looking at Wu Song, he seems to find something.


    Wu Song looked at the snow covered world from the door of the helicopter. After a while, he said, "higher!"


    "Still high?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "elder, have you found anything?"


    Wu Song nodded and said, "I''m not sure yet!"


    Xu Shaotang immediately asked the pilot of the helicopter to lift the helicopter to the extreme height, so that Wu Song could overlook all the places around.


    Wu Song quietly looked at the mountain range in front of him. After a long time, he took a deep breath and said, "OK


    Xu Shaotang asked the pilot to lower the helicopter to the normal height while asking Wu Song, "what did the elder find?"


    Wu Song said solemnly: "dragon vein!"


    "Dragon pulse?"


    Xu Shaotang jumped in his heart and asked, "where is it?"Liang Danqing once told him that an important duty of the guardians of the Kunlun kingdom is to protect the safety of the Dragon veins. But none of them knew where the Dragon veins were. Now he suddenly heard Wu Song say that he had found the Dragon veins. How could he not be excited.


    "There!"


    Wu Song slowly raised his finger to the mountain below them.


    They looked curiously along the direction of Wusong''s fingers, and saw the snow covered mountains crisscross, extending from below to far away, until they could not reach.


    "That''s where the Dragon veins are?"


    Wu Jie smacked his mouth and said, "I don''t think it''s different from other places, old man. Are you talking nonsense?"


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped his face on Wu Jie''s forehead and said to Wu Song apologetically, "this son of a bitch has this bad virtue. Elder, don''t give him the same opinion."


    Although he didn''t understand what it looked like that there were no rules and some chaotic mountains, he knew that since Wu Song was talking, there must be some truth.


    Wu Song laughs, does not put the words of no ring in his heart, points to the mountains and says: "you look carefully again, from the bottom to the top, not to the distance."


    Bottom up?


    People don''t know in their hearts, so what else should we pay attention to?


    Although everyone has the same doubts in his heart, he still looks at the mountains carefully from top to bottom according to the method of Wusong.


    Looking at it, the doubts on people''s faces gradually disappeared, replaced by a look of shock, and even the mouth without a ring was full of surprise


    "It''s really like a dragon!"


    Xu Shaotang muttered to himself, his eyes full of strange looks.

 Chapter 1971

    The peak rose up into the sky and interlaced with the surrounding mountains.


    From the bottom to the top, it looks like a dragon twisting its body to the sky.


    In their subjective imagination, it seems that the dragon vein should be a huge long dragon mountain range across the earth. They never thought that they could observe it from this angle.


    "Is this the dragon vein?"


    Su Nu''s eyes were fixed on the mountains and murmured to Xu Shaotang: "do you have any impression there? Will the dragon be there? "


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "I can''t say it clearly. It seems that I have some impression, but it seems that I don''t have any impression..."


    "Nonsense..."


    Wu Jie curls his mouth. Xu Shaotang''s words don''t mean he has nothing to say.


    Let alone no quit, other people also feel that Xu Shaotang is completely said a nonsense, have cast a look of disdain to him.


    Facing the scornful eyes of the people, Xu Shaotang blushed and quickly turned away from the topic. He asked Wu Song, "elder, since you can see that the dragon vein is there, do you know exactly what the dragon vein is?"


    Although he was deliberately changing the topic to cover up his embarrassment, he really wanted to ask.


    Among the sayings they know, the dragon vein is the place where the Qi of the whole Xia kingdom is located. However, they certainly don''t believe this view now. The dragon vein is certainly not so simple.


    "The source of Aura!"


    Wu Song was staring at the mountains there with a look of excitement in his eyes.


    "The source of aura?" Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, then suddenly convulsed on his face. He looked at Wu Song in horror, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked, "is that the gate of heaven?"


    Wusong once said that the aura of heaven comes into the world through the gate of heaven. Since the place where the dragon vein is located is the source of aura, doesn''t it mean that the gate of heaven is also there?


    Wu Song nodded slightly, but his eyes did not move away from there.


    "What gate of heaven?"


    Mu Tiance and Su Nu look at Xu Shaotang curiously at the same time. Xu Shaotang doesn''t tell them anything about the liches. Now they suddenly hear Xu Shaotang mention the gate of heaven. They are full of curiosity. Isn''t it the dragon vein? How did it become the gate of heaven?


    "I''ll tell you later." Xu Shaotang casually replied and asked Wu Song, "do we want to have a look?"


    "Go and have a look..."


    Wu Song''s voice suddenly became vicissitudes of life, and sighed softly: "since fate has made us discover this place by mistake, let''s go and have a look. I''m also very curious about what the gate of heaven looks like."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang immediately asked the helicopter pilot to start flying over the mountains.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Xu Shaotang simply told them about the seal of Nuwa and the gate of heaven. Hearing these things, mu Tiance naturally was shocked and looked at Xu Shaotang with astonishment. He thought silently that Xu Shaotang would not be cheated by Wusong, right?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what everyone thought. When the helicopter flew to the peak of the mountains, he immediately went down along the rope, and the people didn''t neglect him. They all slid down from the helicopter.


    Standing on the highest mountain, the cold wind suddenly showed its power. Even with Qi protection, they only felt as if their cheeks were being cut by a cold knife.


    "Elder, can you carry it?" Xu Shaotang is slightly worried. He looks at Wu Song who is shrinking his neck subconsciously. They all have the strength to transform the virtual world. Wu Song''s strength in martial arts is not strong, and he is getting older. He is really worried about Wu Song''s body.


    Wu Song waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK!"


    "If you can''t carry it, tell me." Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Song with concern and asked, "where are we going now? Where is the object of the gate of heaven? "


    "I don''t know!"


    Wusong said in a deep voice: "in the legend of our Witch family, the dragon vein is formed because of the abundant aura of heaven and earth. Therefore, the place where the dragon vein is located is the source of aura of heaven and earth, that is, the place where the gate of heaven is. As for where the gate of heaven is, I don''t know. I can only say it is in this mountain range."


    "How to find..."


    Xu Shaotang looked down at the mountain range in front of him. Although the range has narrowed down a lot, it''s certainly not easy to find the gate of heaven in the mountain range. Fortunately, the mountain range is also in the area marked by the Dragon general.


    That is to say, Su Nu''s conjecture is very likely. Maybe the location of the dragon vein is the location of the Dragon Cave.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang began to speculate that if the dragon was really in the abdominal cavity of this mountain range, could it exist to protect Nu Wa''s seal on the gate of heaven?


    At the thought of this possibility, Xu Shaotang suddenly began to get excited again.If his guess is correct, this time, as long as the dragon is found, many of his things can be solved at one time. Moreover, if there is the seal of the dragon, which is a powerful creature guarding Nu Wa, I believe that even if the black wizard found here, he should not be able to lift any waves.


    Just at this time, mu Tiance suddenly pointed to a low mountain not far away and said to Xu Shaotang, "look there!"


    Along the direction of Mu Tiance''s finger, except for a low mountain covered with snow, nothing else could be seen.


    However, Xu Shaotang seems to have some impression there.


    "That''s where you and Qingwu were attacked by the boy of the cloud family?" Xu Shaotang suddenly turns to Mu Tiance and asks.


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "I have the impression that we were attacked by Yunqing at the foot of that mountain. The surrounding terrain is very similar. It should be there."


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell and his arms spread, he quickly swept towards the low mountain.


    Mu Tiance naturally did not lag behind, and closely followed Xu Shaotang. They came to the foot of this low mountain like two flexible Mirs.


    Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the surrounding terrain. Now the surrounding area is completely covered with snow, and the environment has no reference value at all. He can only refer to the terrain here for comparison.


    "Indeed


    After looking around, Xu Shaotang went to a place at the foot of the mountain and said, "when I came, you and Qingwu seemed to be standing in this position!"


    "Yes


    Mu Tiance nodded his head and said: "now we can be sure that this is the place where Qingwu and I were attacked!"

 Chapter 1972

    After confirming this, Xu Shaotang immediately stood in place and looked at the surrounding mountains.


    He only remembered that he was sent out of the cave by the dragon and landed directly on an ice peak. The cave was completely frozen after he came out. He heard the sound of light dancing in the middle of the mountain.


    Xu Shaotang quietly calculated in his heart. According to his strength that he had just stepped into the realm of alchemy at that time, it should not be too far from hearing the sound of light dance to rescuing them in time.


    Moreover, the peak of the iceberg where he was at that time was not the highest peak around him, but it was also shrouded in clouds, indicating that the mountain was also higher than the price.


    After going through the scene in his mind, Xu Shaotang finally fixed his eyes on the mountain in front of him.


    The mountain is on the left side of Wusong''s mountain. It''s only a little lower than the one they stand on. Both in terms of distance and height, it''s consistent with the iceberg he went down.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and looking at the peak, mu Tiance asked, "where is it?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "most of them are, but I don''t know until I''ve been there!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance quickly swept to the top of the mountain.


    Both of them are strong in Huaxu now, and their speed is also very fast. Even though there are fierce wind and snow and steep terrain, they can''t slow down their speed too much. They are like flexible golden monkeys, and they can quickly climb that mountain.


    The top of the mountain is completely covered with ice and snow. Standing on the top of the mountain, Xu Shaotang looks into the distance. The scene when he comes out of the Dragon Cave appears again in his mind. Gradually, the scene he sees overlaps with the scene he remembers.


    "Here it is! You tell them to come first and take care of elder Wusong. "


    After talking to Mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang slowly squats down and reaches for his hand to wipe away the snow under his feet, revealing a solid ice surface. Now he can be completely sure that the Dragon Cave is inside the mountain peak, but the hole he came out of has been completely frozen. Now it seems to be troublesome to find the way into it.


    When all the people came to the top of the iceberg, Xu Shaotang still squatted there quietly. He had swept away more than half of the snow on the top of the iceberg, and his body was covered with snow falling from the sky. He squatted there motionless, just like an ice sculpture.


    "Shaotang..." See Xu Shaotang''s strange, Dan Tai Jing Ming slightly forward, gently pulled Xu Shaotang for a while, concern asked: "are you ok?"


    Being called out of her mind by Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang looks up slightly and gives her a reassuring look. She shakes her head slightly and says, "it''s OK. I''m thinking about how to enter the Dragon Cave in the mountain."


    "You can go in as you came out." Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang with an idiot''s eyes. Suddenly, he has a sense of accomplishment in his mind.


    "I came out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang white no ring one eye, gently at the foot of the ice on the knock, no good spirit to no ring said: "you go in a I see!"


    He swept away the snow around him in order to find the cave where he was sent out. Now, he found it, but the whole cave was completely frozen. They couldn''t enter the Dragon Cave from here unless they chiseled the cave bit by bit. But he knew that the cave was very deep. He was afraid that it was not much different from the height of the ice peak, so he thought I don''t know when I have to dig along this hole.


    WuJie slightly stagnated, but still said: "go in, go in!"


    With that, Wu Jie goes to Xu Shaotang and squats down. From here, you can clearly see the hole more than ten feet in diameter, but the whole hole is completely covered by transparent ice. WuJie does not believe in evil luck, his true Qi, ruthlessly split on the ice.


    "Dang!"


    The real Qi contacts with the solid ice that seals the hole, making a sound of gold and iron, and the broken ice splashes everywhere.


    But it''s just to chop down some ice debris, but there is only a shallow gully in the ice at the mouth of the cave, and the depth of this gully is no more than 3cm by visual inspection.


    Seeing that his attack did not cause any substantial damage to the ice, he was unwilling to have no warning, and then he chopped down several channels of Qi towards the ice.


    The sound of tinkling came from their ears, and the splashing ice scum floated past them.


    A minute later, WuJie finally stopped. However, the ice at the mouth of the cave has not been damaged much. The ice is full of crisscross gullies, but it just shows the edge of the cave.


    "What the hell!"


    Wu Jie angrily stamped his feet on the ice, feeling Xu Shaotang''s and other people''s monkey play like eyes. He could only vent his anger of being despised by others on the ice at the entrance of the cave.


    "Ha ha..."Looking at Wu Jie''s angry appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you think you are very smart? If I were you, I would dig a snow hole and bury my head in it now! "


    "You''re so smart, you''re trying to get in!" No ring does not admit defeat said.


    Said, but also provocative again to the ice ruthlessly stomp on two feet.


    However, when Wu Jie chopped off his feet, he suddenly felt that his feet were empty. Then, the whole person fell rapidly to the hole. I didn''t know when the ice under his feet had disappeared, revealing the dark hole.


    This sudden situation makes people slightly stunned. After reaction, Xu Shaotang grabs Wu Jie. Unfortunately, Wu Jie''s falling speed is too fast. He doesn''t even touch Wu Jie''s clothes.


    At the same time, a huge suction came from the entrance of the cave. Not only did Xu Shaotang not catch Wu Jie, but also his own was sucked into the cave.


    "Shaotang!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang inhaled into the cave, Tantai Jingming screams in panic. Without thinking about it, she rushes to the cave, and then is inhaled into the cave without any suspense.


    "It''s the Dragon..."


    Wu Song''s voice trembled slightly, and then rushed to the cave. However, before him, mu Tiance and Su Nu had rushed to the cave. They had a tacit understanding to pull Wu Song left and right, and three people were inhaled into the cave at the same time.


    They just feel that their bodies are completely out of their control, as if an invisible force is controlling them.

 Chapter 1973

    "Bang!"


    The cave was dark. Xu Shaotang felt as if he had bumped into a soft object. He was wondering, but a scream came from under him.


    No ring!


    Before Xu Shaotang had time to thank Wu Jie for being a human flesh cushion for himself, he felt that a person was hitting him.


    He quickly turned up from Wu Jie and caught the man who had fallen. The moment his long hair crossed his fingers, he already knew who the man was.


    "Dan Tai?"


    Xu Shaotang tries to ask, and Tantai Jingming is about to answer. Then he feels a strong wind coming from the top of his head. He and Xu Shaotang quickly separate and catch the falling object with genuine Qi. At the moment of starting, they have guessed what they caught.


    "All down?"


    It was dark all around. He couldn''t even see the people close by. But Xu Shaotang judged from their breath that there were three people.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Wu Song felt relieved and asked, "are you all right?"


    "I''ll be fine with you anyway." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "but I don''t know if I don''t have a ring. I can''t die if I listen to his voice just now


    "Xu Shaotang, you bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang''s words just finished, was hit seven dizzy eight elements of no ring, then rubbed his waist to get up from the ground, not polite to Xu Shaotang scold.


    When he was about to fall on the ground, he attacked the ground with his true Qi to ease the impact of his rapid fall. As a result, before he could sigh for his intelligence, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi fell on him. Later, even the whole person fell on him. He was not killed, but almost killed by Xu Shaotang .


    "Look, I said he couldn''t die!"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s curse, Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry, but said with a smile.


    At this time, a gust of fishy wind suddenly came in front of them. When others were wondering where the wind came from, Xu Shaotang was already vigilant and asked, "is it you?"


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s question, they all knew who the "you" Xu Shaotang asked was. Although they came here for the dragon, when they were really close to the dragon, their hearts would inevitably be nervous.


    For the first time, he didn''t speak even when he didn''t wake up. He just widened his eyes and paid attention to every move around him.


    "Here you are..."


    A heavy sigh sounded in Xu Shaotang''s ear. In addition to Xu Shaotang, only plain girl could hear it. To other people, it was a low roar of wild animals.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is a little flustered and gropes on her body for a long time. Then she takes out her flashlight.


    At the moment when the flashlight was turned on, a huge head appeared in front of them!


    Dragon head!


    Although Xu Shaotang has seen it once, he is still shocked to see the huge dragon head again. However, other people are now in a state of dullness. The real dragon is in front of them. Although he has heard Xu Shaotang talk about the dragon for a long time, it still makes their hearts suffer unprecedented impact.


    Tantai Jingming''s hand trembled slightly, and the strong light flashlight moved with the trembling of his hand, and the mountain like body of the Dragon came into their eyes.


    They are looking at the dragon, and the dragon is also looking at them. His eyes sweep over the people one by one. When he looks at Wusong, his eyes obviously pause for a moment, but soon pass over Wusong, and finally fall on the plain girl, with a look of shock in his eyes. Then, the shock turns into surprise, and finally into comfort.


    Xu Shaotang noticed his eyes when he was looking at Su nu. He was glad to know that the Dragon had already seen the problem of Su nu.


    "How long have I been sleeping?"


    Long looked at Su Nu for a long time, then slowly moved his eyes away from her, then turned to Xu Shaotang and asked.


    Xu Shaotang seriously thought about it and said, "almost three years!"


    He remembers that when he left, the Dragon said that he would fall into deep sleep. In the past three years, the dragon should have been in deep sleep. Maybe the movement of WuJie at the top of the iceberg disturbed his good dream, which made him remove the ice at the mouth of the cave?


    "Only three years?"


    Dragon is a little surprised, it seems that his sleeping time is too short, "you come to me, is it for the invasion of the demons?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "the invasion of the demons has been solved by us."


    "Solved?" The dragon''s pupil shrank slightly and asked in surprise: "in only three years, have you solved the problem of the invasion of the demons? The seal that I mended can barely last for three years. So, you defeated the demons just after they invaded? "This result is beyond his expectation. He thought it would be a protracted war, but now Xu Shaotang says that the invasion of the demons has been solved.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in fact, the demons did not come successfully. We tried to lead them away from the world before the demons came."


    "How did you lead them away?" Dragon asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang immediately did not hide, and told the dragon about how they repaired the warship and led it away.


    No one can understand what they are saying except Su nu. Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. It''s obvious that Xu Shaotang is communicating with the dragon, but they can''t understand a word. They can only hear a low roar.


    Does Xu Shaotang understand animal language?


    They all thought curiously. Only Wu Song knew that the dragon should be talking to Xu Shaotang in dragon language, but Xu Shaotang didn''t reply in dragon language. That only means that the dragon can understand human language.


    Although Xu Shaotang has tried to be simple, it took more than ten minutes to finish the story of leading away the demons.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, long''s eyes show a strong smile.


    "I didn''t expect that the demons, who once killed and injured all kinds of people, were attracted by you in this way." The Dragon exhaled heavily, as if to put down the worry in his heart.


    Although he just breathed out a breath, it was undoubtedly a gust of wind for Xu Shaotang, who almost overturned them from the ground.


    Looking at their embarrassed appearance, long quickly stopped breathing out and slowly asked Xu Shaotang, "since the invasion of the demons has been solved, why do you come to me?"

 Chapter 1974

    "For my own business."


    Xu Shaotang gazed at the dragon''s eyes and said slowly, "I want to know why you know me? And who am I? "


    This question has troubled Xu Shaotang for a long time. Now that he finally sees the Dragon again, he naturally wants to ask his doubts clearly.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, long''s eyes moved slightly, glanced at the plain girl standing there and looking at her. With a smile in her eyes, he asked, "you''ve been waiting for her. Don''t you know who you are?"


    "She?"


    Xu Shaotang also looked at the plain girl, and shook her head with a bitter smile: "if we knew, we would not disturb your sleep. We have some strong telepathy. We also went to the netherworld to explore the answer, but we still did not find the answer."


    "Have you ever been to the netherworld?" The Dragon looked at them in surprise again, "you are in the netherworld, don''t you think of any story between you?"


    "No!"


    This time, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu said at the same time.


    When they heard Su Nu''s words, they looked at her again. They thought to themselves, how can even Su Nu understand the dragon''s words?


    "It seems that your souls have dissipated too much..."


    The Dragon sighed softly, the huge head raised slightly, the huge body moved slightly, stretched out his claws, took out a small object from under his body and handed it to Xu Shaotang, "do you remember it?"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the wooden doll on the dragon''s claw in amazement. He took out the wooden doll that he had kept close to his body and put it next to the dragon''s claw. He looked at the dragon''s eyes blankly, "how can you have one?"


    "It seems that you really don''t remember anything. Even seeing it can''t remind you of the past..." Dragon gently shaking his head, eyes suddenly show the color of memory, said: "this is you give me..."


    "I gave it to you?" Xu Shaotang was once again blinded by the dragon''s words. His eyes were dazed. "When did I give it to you?"


    "Let me tell you a story..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s blank look, the dragon''s huge body shakes slightly and slowly stands up from the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Five or six thousand years ago.


    No one can remember exactly how many years it was.


    Kunlun Mountain is still covered with ice and snow as usual, and he also sleeps in the cave as usual.


    All of a sudden, he felt a strong breath approaching here quickly. When he quietly felt this breath, his closed eyes suddenly opened, and his face showed a happy color.


    "Roar!"


    A loud Long Yin wants to penetrate between heaven and earth, then, his huge body flies out of the hole quickly.


    When he flew to the outside of the cave, he saw that a dragon of the same size had already caught him in the snow.


    However, unlike him, the dragon has wings on its back and is flying in the sky at the moment.


    When he appeared, the Dragon quickly flew to him. When the Dragon fell in front of him, it had become a graceful man.


    This is a handsome young man, but his face is very sad.


    "Yinglong..."


    He sighed softly and wanted to say something comforting, but he didn''t know where to start. He knew that no matter how he talked, this old friend would not listen to him. Moreover, he was not good at comforting people.


    "You Hu." Old friend Ying Long also gently called his name, for many years no one called him this name, even he almost forgot, he had a name.


    "Long time no see!" Youhe also turns into a human figure, which is a beautiful man like Yinglong. They look at each other and suddenly fall into silence.


    They don''t have the joy of seeing each other for a long time. If other people see them, they may not believe that they have been friends for thousands of years.


    With a slight sigh, Youhe took the lead in breaking the silence and asked, "you are in the netherworld How are you... "


    "Not bad!" Yinglong wanted to squeeze out a smile, but he found that his face, which had not shown a smile for a hundred years, had become stiff. Finally, he gave up squeezing out a smile, but said with some stiffness: "I just feel that the death of the netherworld has begun to devour my soul..."


    "You can leave!" Youhe trembled slightly in his heart, looked at him solemnly, shook his head and said: "even the demon emperor can''t bear the death of the netherworld sea. If you stay there again, your soul will break up sooner or later!"


    "I know!" Ying Long nodded numbly and said, "so, I''m here to ask you to do me a favor."


    "You said in a deep voice! As long as I can help you, I will do my best! "


    "Put it away for me!"While talking, Ying Long slowly takes out a wooden doll from his body and hands it to him.


    Looking at the wooden doll Yinglong handed to him, his face suddenly jerked. He knew the beautiful woman carved on the wooden doll. Unfortunately, they would never see her again. The wooden doll should be made by him, right?


    He should be the only one who can carve this wooden doll out of the branches of the lock tree, which is as hard as an artifact?


    The moment he took the doll from Yinglong''s hand, he felt something unusual about it. He looked at Yinglong in surprise and asked, "did you attach her ghost to it?"


    Ying Long nodded softly and said, "I''ve been looking in the netherworld for a long time, and I''ve only found such a wisp of ghost."


    "Do you want to keep looking?" You Chen asked.


    "Look for it!"


    Ying Long nodded without hesitation: "I will keep looking until My soul is completely engulfed... "


    "Why are you doing this?" Hearing Ying Long''s words, Youzhen said helplessly: "even if you find all her soul, even if you let her come back to life, but your soul has been swallowed, what''s the meaning of her coming back to life?"


    "I owe her that! If I can''t find all her soul, then I will accompany her to disperse in the world together Ying Long''s eyes, which were supposed to be full of killing spirit, were full of tenderness at the moment. "Please put it away and help me nourish her ghost with this rare aura of heaven and earth. Also, if my soul is swallowed so that I can''t remember her appearance, please remember to show it to me and let me know what she looks like..."


    "I know you won''t listen to me..." Youhe said with a bitter smile: "I will try my best to help you nourish her ghost, but with the rarity of the aura of heaven and earth, I don''t know how long I can nourish you..."


    "I know..."


    Ying Long nodded gently, but his eyes looked at the wooden doll, "how about making an agreement? From today on, after a thousand years, you will come to the netherworld to see me once. If I don''t remember her, you can tell me the story of me and her. "


    "Good!"

 Chapter 1975

    Ying Long left, and didn''t even stay to have a drink with you Hu. He used to like drinking.


    Looking at the distant figure of Yinglong, Youhe sighs and turns into his own body. After seeing Yinglong off with a loud roar, Youhe quietly returns to his cave.


    Youhe doesn''t know whether he will remember himself next time he sees Yinglong.


    A thousand years may be a very long time for the Terran, but it''s not too long for them who have a long life. Maybe it''s just a deep sleep, maybe it''s just a meditation.


    A person''s time is very lonely, Youhe is very lonely, but he has been used to this loneliness.


    The best way to spend his lonely time is to sleep deeply. So, Youjuan went to Kunlun Mountain for a walk. After filling his stomach, he sealed the entrance of his cave and fell into deep sleep.


    When he woke up for the first time, he found that it was only three hundred years later. He wanted to go to the netherworld to see Yinglong, but he didn''t go in the end. He knew that Yinglong should be very busy now.


    He fell into a deep sleep again. This time, he slept for a long time and woke up again more than 600 years later.


    He remembers the agreement between himself and Yinglong. He slowly opens his eyes, shakes off the dust left by the years, and flies out of the cave silently.


    He didn''t go directly to the netherworld. Instead, he went to the sealed gate of heaven to investigate the situation of the ghost. Fortunately, although the gate of heaven was sealed, there was still very little aura flowing into the world after all. Moreover, compared with other places in the world, aura was very rich.


    Under the nourishment of aura, the situation of the ghost is not bad, at least in a short time, the ghost will not disappear.


    After a final look at the wooden doll, he roared and soared to the distant sky.


    Soon, he came to the netherworld.


    He also came to the netherworld for the first time. As soon as he came here, he felt a chill that made his soul tremble. He knew that it was the death of the netherworld.


    Although the dead breath of the netherworld is terrible, as long as they don''t stay here for a long time, those dead breath have no influence on the powerful ones.


    Soon after he arrived, Ying Long''s figure appeared in the distant sky.


    "Here you are


    Fortunately, Yinglong still remembers him.


    He also had to sigh in his heart that Yinglong''s strength was really very strong. He had been eroded by the death of the netherworld for such a long time, and he still remembered himself.


    However, compared with the last time we met, Ying Long''s look obviously became a little dull. After all, the death of the netherworld caused irreparable damage to his soul.


    Youhe opened his cracked mouth, looked at Yinglong with a dull look and asked, "have you found any other ghosts?"


    "No..."


    There was no expression on Yinglong''s face, but he said: "maybe her other soul has dissipated forever. By the way, is her ghost OK?"


    He has a good memory. He still remembers the ghost attached to the wooden doll.


    "Fortunately, at least it won''t die out in a short time." He said softly.


    "Thank you very much!" Ying Long nodded to him slightly.


    Silence, silence again.


    In a thousand years, Yinglong''s words have become rare. Originally, his words were not many.


    Youhe sat with Yinglong for a day and a night beside the sea of netherworld. They didn''t say a word more.


    Youjuan left. When he looked back at the sea of netherworld, he found that Yinglong had already soared between heaven and earth. He started the search which probably had no result.


    It''s another thousand years. When he comes to the netherworld again, Yinglong''s wings are slightly black. The death of the netherworld has caused great damage to his body. If it goes on like this, he will surely die here.


    However, at this time, Yinglong still has memory of him, but his memory has begun to become fuzzy, and when he speaks, it always seems a little messy.


    He persuades Yinglong not to stay here to search, but Yinglong just shakes his head to him with a wooden face. In desperation, he sits there with Yinglong for another day and night, which seems to be a kind of ceremony between them.


    When he went to the millennium for the third time, Yinglong''s wings had completely turned black, and his whole body had almost become black.


    "Who are you?"


    What he worried most was that something happened. Yinglong had forgotten him.


    "I am you, your friend!" His eyes are inexplicably sour. Looking at Ying Long''s appearance, he knows that he can''t wait for his fourth appointment.


    "Friends?" Ying long looked at him and asked, "do you know who I am?"


    "Yes, you are Yinglong!" Youhe twisted his head and let the tears in his eyes fall. When he turned his head again, a slight smile appeared on his face. "Old friend, we haven''t seen each other for a thousand years. Shall I tell you a story?""Well, you say, I''ll listen."


    Ying Long slowly falls down beside him, looking at him with dull eyes. There is no joy or anger, and it seems that there is no trouble any more.


    He didn''t know if it was a relief for Yinglong. He just tried to recall the things between them, and then sat there and began to tell Yinglong the story of him and the beautiful woman, which he promised.


    The story itself is not long, but Yinglong''s memory is too bad. Not long after he finished, Yinglong had forgotten what he said. He had to repeat the story to Yinglong again and again. When the story was told completely, it was three days later.


    "Thank you for telling me this story." Ying Long slowly steps into the sea and takes out a large section of the branch of the lock tree. He splits the branch into sections, and then passes a section to you Hu, "please help me carve out her appearance. I''m afraid I''ll forget her again."


    "Good!"


    Youjuan took over the branch, "the branch of the lock tree is no less hard than the artifact. It may take a long time for me to carve out her appearance."


    "It''s OK. I can wait. The most important thing I need now is time." Ying Long is very calm, calm beyond his expectations.


    He didn''t say anything more. He just began to pick up the branch and carve it. When he carved the woman''s face on the branch, it was five years later.


    For five years, he carved such a wooden doll. Moreover, he always felt that his carving was not as good as the one Ying long had given him. It seemed that there was something missing in the wooden doll.


    When he thought about it carefully, he suddenly realized that what this wooden doll lacked was verve. It had the woman''s face, but it didn''t have her verve.

 Chapter 1976

    "Is this my favorite woman?"


    Ying Long took the wooden doll from his hand and carefully put it in front of his eyes. It seems that he wants to carve his lover''s face into his mind.


    "Yes Youhe gently moved his stiff fingers and said, "but I didn''t carve as well as you."


    Ying Long gently shook his head and said: "it''s already very good. At least, I know what she looks like now. Thank you, my friend! By the way, what''s your name? I seem to have forgotten your name again. "


    "You Looking at Ying Long''s dull eyes, he said aloud: "you of the nether world, you of the dragon!"


    "You Hu..."


    Ying Long murmured his name, "OK, I remember. I''ll see you next time. I hope I won''t ask you the same question again."


    "I hope there will be another time!"


    He said silently in his heart, and tried to squeeze out a smile and said: "I will be punctual next time. Let''s see you in a thousand years. No, I''ll see you in 995!"


    "For a long time..." Yinglong youyou road.


    "Soon, maybe it''s just time to get some sleep." Youhe''s words are not so much to comfort Yinglong as to comfort himself.


    Just like Yinglong is now, I''m afraid they can''t hold on until the next time they meet.


    "Well!" Ying Long nodded his head gently, then raised the wooden doll in his hand and asked, "what about her? What''s her name? "


    Listening to Ying Long''s question, Youjuan suddenly felt extremely painful. He had forgotten the name of his favorite woman. His soul, which was full of holes and holes eroded by the death of the netherworld, didn''t know how long it would last.


    "She''s called Nu Yu!"


    You Chen took a deep breath, slowly stood up from the ground, said: "I''m going, my friend, I can''t leave too long, I want to continue my mission."


    He doesn''t want to see Yinglong at the moment. His heart hurts so much. He only has this last friend in the world. However, his friend will soon be lost. Before long, he won''t even find a friend to talk to.


    "Girl "Female..."


    Ying Long is constantly reciting the name of Nu Yu. He seems to be afraid that once he stops, he will forget it again.


    He didn''t disturb Yinglong. He left silently. When he left, Yinglong had already picked up another branch of the lock tree and began to carve it. His mouth didn''t stop for a moment, and he had been reading the word "Nu Xiang".


    For the fourth time, it did not wait until after 995.


    When he woke up, it was only more than 500 years that had passed.


    "Old friend, are you still there?"


    You Jue whispered to himself, remembering the last time he separated from Ying long, and blowing a breath at the frozen hole, the ice disappeared immediately. He flew out of the hole with a long roar and quickly flew to the netherworld.


    He didn''t want to wait for nearly five hundred years. Originally, five hundred years was just a passing moment for him, but suddenly, he found that the original five hundred years was so long that he didn''t want to wait any longer, because he knew that Ying long would not be able to hold on to their fourth millennium agreement. Therefore, he could only take this opportunity It''s ahead of time.


    I hope he''s still there! I hope his soul hasn''t completely dissipated!


    He came to the netherworld again.


    Fortunately, Yinglong is still here.


    But when he flew to Yinglong''s side, Yinglong didn''t feel anything. His whole body had turned black. He called softly: "old friend, I''ve come to see you again..."


    However, Ying Long didn''t respond. He closed his eyes tightly and just blankly carved the half finished wooden dolls in his hand. Beside him, there were many carved wooden dolls, each of which had the same charm, as if she was there with him.


    His hands are constantly carving on the wooden doll, and his carving tool is clearly his own claws.


    His magical power has almost disappeared, and he can no longer leave scratches on the branches of the hard lock tree. He can only carve with his claws. However, his claws are not artifact after all. He has been carving on the wooden doll for a long time, but not even a piece of sawdust has been peeled off.


    His lips moved slightly, but he didn''t make any sound, but Youhe knew that the two words in his mouth were "nuyu"!


    "Ying Long!"


    Youhe calls in his ear again. This time, Yinglong seems to hear his voice, and the action in his hand also stops.


    Ying Long opened his eyes, but there was a void in his eyes.


    Youhe reaches out his hand and shakes in front of Yinglong, but his eyes don''t move.


    He''s blind!


    "Who are you?"


    Yinglong''s voice is unusually old, as if it has come to the end of life, no longer had the heroic spirit.He said he would not ask this question, but he did.


    "I am..." He felt as if his throat was blocked by something. For a long time, he said softly, "I''m Youhe, your friend."


    "Oh, really?"


    He raised his head slightly, and with his almost deaf ears he determined the position of Youhe. "Are you here to see me off? I know that I''m going to die, but I want to finish the carving of this wooden doll. I don''t know why. It seems that someone has been telling me that I must finish the carving of this wooden doll. "


    "Let me help you!"


    Youhe walked slowly to Yinglong''s side and said, "your divine power has disappeared. You can''t complete this wooden doll by yourself."


    "Well, I know!" Ying Long gently nodded his head, trembling in the hands of the wooden doll handed to you in front of him, "thank you, originally I thought I could not complete."


    "Between us, there''s no need to say thank you!"


    He took the wooden doll from Yinglong and let his tears fall on the wooden doll drop by drop. He quietly began to fulfill his last wish for Yinglong.


    One year, two years


    In the third year, he finally carved the wooden doll for Yinglong. At this time, Yinglong could not hear any sound.


    He silently put the wooden doll back into Yinglong''s hand, and Yinglong gently rubbed the wooden doll in his hand. When he was sure that the wooden doll was finally carved, a relieved smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Smile! Yinglong''s smile!


    For thousands of years, he finally saw a smile on Yinglong''s face!


    When he looks at Yinglong with tears on his face, Yinglong stands up from the ground difficultly. Under the gaze of his eyes blurred by tears, Yinglong walks to the netherworld step by step.


    Youhe can stop it, but he doesn''t. He knows that this is the best destination for Yinglong.

 Chapter 1977

    The sea water in the netherworld is dark, the same color as Ying long.


    The sea gradually overtook him.


    "Chirp..."


    At this time, a rapid bird song will wake up with a dull look at the Youhe who is gradually submerged by the netherworld.


    He looked up and saw that the bluebird was circling in the sea of the netherworld all the time. The call of the bluebird was so shrill, just like the blood of a cuckoo.


    Youchen looks at the green bird blankly. The next moment, his divine consciousness has wrapped the green bird.


    "You''re late..."


    Youzhen takes back his divine consciousness. Just when he wrapped the green bird with divine consciousness, he already understood why the green bird was gone. He felt a wisp of ghost in the green bird''s body, which belonged to the female.


    He didn''t know why the ghost of the girl was attached to the bird, but he knew that the bird didn''t remember Ying long. Her behavior was just driven by the instinct of the ghost in her body.


    Because of the effect of that wisp of ghost, Qingniao can understand him. She keeps circling over Yinglong''s head, which is about to be completely submerged. But Yinglong can''t hear her any more. Yinglong, who has lost his magic power, can''t even feel her existence, and doesn''t know that there is a ghost in her body that he has been searching for.


    Green bird seems to be aware of this problem, she turned to fly to Youhe, kept hovering around him, and used her little beak to pull Youhe.


    Youhe understands what Bluebird means. Bluebird wants him to save Yinglong.


    "It''s no use..." He didn''t move. He just looked at the green bird who kept crying and said, "his soul is almost completely engulfed by the death of the netherworld. Even a saint can''t save him."


    When she heard the words of Youhe, Bluebird gave out a whine again. She didn''t involve Youhe any more, but suddenly dived to the netherworld.


    Youhe knows what Qingniao wants to do, so he uses his own magic power to bind Qingniao.


    "He wants you to live." You hen looks at the struggling Bluebird and sighs heavily.


    Bluebird did not listen to his words, still struggling violently, trying to get rid of the shackles of Youhe''s divine power, but, he is just a bluebird, how can he get rid of Youhe''s divine power?


    The green bird''s constant wailing seems to be trying to let Youhe let go of her.


    "Just..."


    Listening to Qingniao''s heartbreaking lament, Youhu''s divine power spreads, wrapping Yinglong''s body, which is about to be submerged. He constantly drives his own divine power, trying to force Yinglong''s only soul away from his body.


    However, he underestimated the stillness of the netherworld. When his divine power poured into Yinglong''s mind, he found that there was only one body left in Yinglong, and his only soul was completely engulfed by the stillness of the netherworld just now.


    "His soul has been completely engulfed..." Youhe took back his power and let go of Bluebird. At the same time, he sighed and shook his head.


    He wanted to separate the only soul of Yinglong and put it into Qingniao''s body so that they could be together in another way. Unfortunately, even the only chance just slipped away.


    Bluebird doesn''t blame him, and it can''t blame him.


    She just hovered around Youhe for a while, expressed her final thanks to him, and then rushed into the netherworld without hesitation.


    Her small body, almost in an instant, was completely submerged by the netherworld, and Yinglong''s body, also finally disappeared in the netherworld.


    Looking at the still like a pool of stagnant water in the netherworld, Youhe gently closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "This may be the best result..." He comforted himself with a smile, but his tears did not flow down.


    He looked back, but saw the lifelike wooden dolls, each of which was devoted to Ying Long''s hard work.


    With one wave of his hand, the wooden dolls flew from the ground one after another and finally fell into the sea water nearby.


    "The sea of netherworld..."


    With a silent sigh, he placed a seal around the netherworld and murmured, "I hope no one will disturb you any more!"


    When he finished all this, he came back to Kunlun with a depressed mood.


    The first thing I do when I come back is to go outside the gate of heaven.


    For thousands of years, the ghost of the girl attached to the wooden doll is about to disappear. He is not surprised. Without enough spiritual nourishment, it is only a matter of time before the ghost disappears.


    "I don''t know if you can still feel my existence..."


    Looking at the wooden doll in front of you, you Hu muttered to himself, "in the future, maybe only you can talk with me."


    His last friend has completely disappeared in the netherworld, and he doesn''t know how long he will stay here, maybe 1000 years, maybe 10000 years or more. When the seal is swallowed by the power of time, when the seal completely disappears, his mission may be completed, right?He forced a drop of blood essence from his body and poured it on the wooden doll.


    With the function of his blood essence, the ghost of the girl can at least stay for a longer time, and at least talk with him, although he knows that the wooden doll can''t hear him at all.


    After all this, he talked with the wooden doll there for a long time. Until his body was completely covered with ice and snow, he stood up slowly, shook off the ice and snow, and went back to his cave in silence.


    After that, every once in a while, he flew out of his cave and came here to talk to the wooden doll.


    He spent most of his time recalling his own affairs and the story between Nu Yu and Ying long. He was also afraid that the endless years would blur his memory. He was afraid that he would forget the past. Now he lives in memories most of the time.


    He has been used to talking to himself for a long time. He is telling stories to the wooden doll and himself.


    As time went by, he also felt that the ghost of the girl was getting weaker and weaker.


    When he came to the doll again, the ghost on the doll was almost completely broken.


    "Just..."


    With a slight sigh, Youzhen wrapped the wooden doll with a trace of divine power, and then peeled off the dying soul of Nuzhen from the wooden doll.


    "Let''s go..." He withdrew his divine power, and the faint ghost flew away from him in an instant. "If you still remember Yinglong, go to the netherworld to find him..."


    Of course, he knew that the faint ghost had already forgotten Yinglong, but he was still looking forward to the ghost remembering Yinglong who had searched for her ghost for thousands of years near the netherworld, and looking forward to a miracle, so that their souls could meet in the netherworld.


    Of course, it''s just expectation. Yinglong''s soul has completely dissipated, and their souls have no chance to meet again.


    The ghost did not hear his voice, but quickly disappeared in the scope of his divine consciousness.


    Youhe squats down slowly and takes the wooden doll that has watered his own blood essence back to his cave. Since then, he has no longer been tied up. Sleeping has become his only way to kill time

 Chapter 1978

    This is the end of the story.


    After listening to the story of the dragon in front of them, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu''s eyes have been completely blurred by tears, and their long-standing questions have finally been answered. However, when they solve their doubts, they are not happy.


    Two people stare at each other, at this moment, their eyes more a kind of thing called love.


    But others are completely dull, completely dull. They look at Xu Shaotang and Su Nu foolishly. They don''t understand what story the Dragon tells, but they instinctively feel that the dragon must have told them a sad story.


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu''s tears from the beginning are the best proof.


    "Are you a hermit?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly raised his hand and wiped away the tears in his eyes. He looked at the quiet dragon lying there with a complicated look.


    "Yes


    Youhe nodded his head gently and said, "if I don''t tell you this story, I may have forgotten my name."


    "I''m Ying long, she''s a girl..."


    Looking at Youhe''s face that hasn''t completely come out of the memory, Xu Shaotang asked: "isn''t my soul completely dissipated?"


    He suddenly realized that his rebirth was not just a coincidence. He changed from Canglong to Xu Shaotang. Maybe all this was caused by the ghost of Yinglong.


    But he did not understand that his soul should not have been completely engulfed by the netherworld, but why it appeared on the body now.


    "Strictly speaking, you are not Ying long, she is not Nu Yu, you are still you, but you have a wisp of ghost in your body, just like the bluebird attached to your body by Nu Yu''s ghost." Youhe shook his head gently and said, "I didn''t quite understand when I first met you, but in the process of sleeping, I want to understand that the soul of Yinglong may not be completely engulfed by the dead air of the netherworld sea in the yellow spring. Maybe, when he carved those wooden dolls, some of his remnant souls were attached to those wooden dolls carved with the branches of the lock tree..."


    The plain girl looked at you with dim tears and asked, "is that wisp of ghost in my body the wisp of ghost that you stripped from this wooden doll?"


    "Yes


    Youhe nodded his head gently. "I didn''t expect that the ghost would come to me in this way. I didn''t believe in miracles, but when I saw you appear at the same time, I believed that there were miracles in the world."


    That wisp of ghost, which should have dissipated between heaven and earth with the erosion of endless years, is now attached to the woman in front of her, and meets Xu Shaotang, who is also attached to the ghost of Yinglong. I have to say, this is really a miracle!


    Perhaps the story between them moved God, heaven does not die, there are lovers, they can continue in this way, all this, perhaps already doomed in the dark!


    "Why didn''t you tell me that the first time you saw me?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    Youhe said with a smile: "Yinglong is a stubborn man. If I tell you all about it at that time, maybe his ghost will take you on the endless journey of searching, and the demons will invade at that time. I hope you can lead the Terrans to fight against the demons with the power of Yinglong''s ghost."


    I see!


    At this point, all the doubts in Xu Shaotang''s heart have been completely solved. When she was near the netherworld, Su Nu had such a guess. But at that time, he thought it impossible. Now when he heard you Chen tell the story of thousands of years ago, he had no reason not to believe it.


    He knew that the things that had poured into his mind in the netherworld were actually fragments of Yinglong''s soul that had not completely dissipated.


    He suddenly remembered that danbage said that his obsession was too deep. Before, he and Su Nu did not understand where his obsession came from. At this moment, he understood that all his obsessions came from Yinglong ghost in his body.


    "Then, will I become Yinglong? Will she become a girl again? " Xu Shaotang suddenly some worry of ask.


    "I don''t know. I don''t think so." Youzhen said quietly: "unless you find your own soul and let all the dissipated souls return to your body, but many of your souls have been completely engulfed by the death of the netherworld. I believe you should never have the chance to become Yinglong and Nuzhen again. In fact, you are so good now..."


    "It''s really good!"


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head and said, "I''m still me, she''s still her."


    Just as you Yu said, he is not the real Ying long, nor is the plain girl. All the telepathy between them is just the mutual entanglement of the two ghosts.


    If one day, those two wisps of ghosts left their bodies, they were the same as they were.


    Thinking of these, Xu Shaotang slowly went to Youhe''s huge dragon head and asked, "I can hold you for a while. I''ll hold you for Yinglong. Thank you for everything you''ve done for him and his girlfriend.""Of course!"


    Youhe nodded his head gently. "I haven''t said so much for many years. I should also thank you for letting my friends meet me again in this way. Maybe I won''t be so lonely in the future."


    Hearing their words, the plain girl also silently went to Youhu. Even if Youhu was lying on the ground lazily, they could not reach Youhu''s head.


    They slowly step forward, close to the body of Youhu. At this moment, they really seem to be old friends they haven''t seen for many years.


    Looking at their differences, the others looked at each other. They wanted to ask Xu Shaotang and Su Nu immediately what the dragon named Youhe had said to them, but they didn''t dare to open their mouth for fear of destroying the scene in front of them.


    In fact, Tantai Jingming has already guessed something through Xu Shaotang''s seemingly self talking words, but she is not completely sure.


    When they are together, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that the ghost in his head seems to be active.


    Just at this time, the cave where they were was suddenly slightly shocked, and a burst of fine light suddenly erupted in the eyes of Youhe who had been quietly leaning with them.


    "Roar!"


    A gust of wind overturned them. At the next moment, Youhu''s huge body suddenly flew up. People who didn''t know the situation were blown out of the cave by the gust of wind

 Chapter 1979

    "Roar!"


    A loud dragon song resounds between heaven and earth. After sending them out of the cave, the dragon''s cave is frozen again.


    For the first time, they saw the whole body of Youhe. The hundred Zhang long body soared in the sky, almost blocking the sun above them. Youhe''s roar was full of anger, but no one knew where his anger came from.


    Youhe flies to the mountain opposite them quickly. Through the clouds blocking their sight, they seem to see a person on the top of the mountain opposite them.


    "Black witch!"


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming''s pupils suddenly shrunk and screamed. They quickly swept to the opposite mountain top. Now they finally know where Youhu''s anger came from.


    Just as they were sweeping towards the opposite peak, the ground under their feet suddenly began to shake violently. The snow on the top of the mountain continued to slide, and large pieces of ice peeled off from the mountain and rolled down the steep mountain.


    Even so, Xu Shaotang''s movements did not stop at all. Behind them, mu Tiance and others also followed.


    "Stop him


    Wu Song, who was held up by the plain girl, roared with panic: "hurry up, don''t let him destroy the seal, hurry up!"


    No matter how fast they are, they are not as fast as Youhe. Almost in the blink of an eye, Youhe has come to the top of the mountain and hovers in the sky. An angry dragon roar directly overturns the black wizard on the top of the mountain.


    If Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming arrive at this moment, they will be surprised. The black wizard in front of them is full of crazy color. His legs and arms, which were cut off by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, are now completely made up of poisonous insects. Even his body surface is covered with poisonous insects, showing only an extremely ferocious cheek.


    Those poisonous insects kept crawling on his body, which made him look more terrible, like a devil from hell.


    Seeing the Youhe hovering over his head, the black wizard elder was also shocked for a short time. However, at the moment, he was crazy. He had no fear of dragon, a powerful creature. He just laughed wildly and said: "ha ha, no one can stop us from coming to the top of the world. Everyone will crawl at the foot of our Wizard family!"


    Looking at this crazy monster in front of you, you Hu is furious and opens his mouth. A dragon breath falls from the top. The laughing Black Witch elder has no time to escape. In an instant, he turns to ashes under the powerful dragon breath. As soon as the wind blows on the top of the mountain, the ashes float away with the wind.


    Youhe looks up at the sky covered with clouds. There is a sound of "jingling" in the sky. A Obelisk the size of a palm is constantly hitting the seal of the gate of heaven.


    The angry Youhe roared again. He rushed to the clouds, opened his dragon''s claws and grabbed the Obelisk which was still striking the seal like lightning.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise burst in the thick clouds, and the huge body of Youhu was shaken open by the small Obelisk?


    He looked at the Obelisk in disbelief and murmured, "artifact?"


    Apart from such a powerful artifact, what else can it have?


    "Even if you''re an artifact, stop!"


    The unconvinced Youhe uttered an angry roar again, and opened his mouth to spit out an icy wind. Where the icy wind passed, even the clouds were frozen, and the obelisk was frozen in an instant.


    "Kaka..."


    Before you can breathe a sigh of relief, a long crack suddenly appeared in the ice that sealed the obelisk. The crack continued to spread, and finally burst open with a bang. The obelisk, like a demon out of difficulty, continued to strike the seal of the gate of heaven.


    With the constant impact of the obelisk, the sky suddenly became overcast. Without warning, a gust of wind began to rage, and the snowflakes in the sky were swept up by the gust, flying in the air disorderly.


    Facing the roaring wind and the falling ice on the top of the mountain, accompanied by the snow pouring down the mountain like the sea in the front row, Xu Shaotang and his family arrived at the top of the mountain one after another. The strong wind and violent shaking almost made them unstable.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?" Xu Shaotang looks anxiously at Wu Song.


    Wu Song calmly said: "it should be when we were in the Dragon Cave. The black witch took the opportunity to find here and started the Obelisk! It''s reasonable to say that with the strength of this dragon, we should have been able to find out the intention of the black witch long ago. Maybe it was because of our unexpected disturbance that... "


    "So we have become the accomplices of the black witch?"


    They understand the meaning of Wusong. It''s because their unexpected visit distracts Youhu''s attention that Youhu doesn''t find the black witch who intends to destroy the seal at the first time. This gives the black witch a chance to take advantage of it!


    From this point of view, after he gave the Obelisk to the black witch elder, he once again helped the black witch to successfully distract the attention of you Hu!


    This result, I have to say, is too ironic!They want to stop the conspiracy of the witch, but they help the witch again and again. If the seal is destroyed, Xu Shaotang knows that he will be one of the culprits.


    Looking at the fierce battle with the obelisk, Wu Song''s face was full of sad whispers: "it''s over! The Obelisk has partially destroyed the seal... "


    "What?"


    People are shocked. Of course, they know what it means if the seal is destroyed. At that time, the aura of heaven and earth will rush into the world through the gate of heaven. Those ancient powerful ethnic groups will revive, and the war will probably spread to the whole world again.


    Thinking about the terrible power of the ancient witches, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming can''t help but tremble. Those are the people who have the ability to move mountains and reclaim the sea. If the witches regain such power, with the ambition of the witches, I''m afraid that their destructive power will not be greater than the invasion of the witches, will they?


    "No, we must stop the Obelisk from destroying the seal!"


    Xu Shaotang roared in his heart, staring at Youhe and fangjianbei on his head, "elder, since you are also a witch, can you control fangjianbei?"


    "Yes!"


    Wu Song said solemnly: "but I don''t know if I can control fangjianbei. I can only try my best!"


    "Really?" Xu Shaotang said anxiously: "then you try it quickly. Whether it''s useful or not, you''ll know only after you try it first! Dan Tai, come and hold the elder with me! Brother mu, pay attention to the situation around you. Don''t let anything endanger the safety of the elder! "


    Now, they can''t help, and they can''t fly hundreds of meters above the sky to fight with Youhe. They can only do what they can.

 Chapter 1980

    Wu Song nodded gently, gazing at the Obelisk entangled with Youhe.


    Just when Xu Shaotang and his friends are puzzled, wu song suddenly reaches out and bites his finger, and blood comes out from his fingertips.


    "Elder, you are..."


    Xu Shaotang is about to ask, but Wu Song gently shakes his head to him. He immediately stops his question, does not dare to disturb Wu Song, but looks at him with worry on his face.


    At this moment, he suddenly had a premonition that the method Wu Song said would do great harm to Wu Song''s body, and might even make Wu Song lose his life.


    Wusong uses his fingers to draw some symbols in the air that people don''t understand. At the same time, he whispers some obscure incantations. They don''t know what Wusong is doing. They can only try their best to block the ice that flies to Wusong. At the same time, Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming stand firmly on the ground and help Wusong.


    The strong wind in the air is more fierce, and the dark clouds begin to rotate. They can clearly feel that there is a force gushing out of the sky, as if to suck them into the vortex of the sky.


    With the action of Wusong, the blood of his fingertips constantly gushes out. Gradually, the blood condenses mysterious symbols in the air. At the same time, the blood in his hand is like a line rising from the sky, which is quickly sucked into the air and poured on the Obelisk impartially.


    The obelisk was full of gold, and the blood of Wusong was sucked into it.


    This strange scene made people tremble.


    The passage of a large amount of blood makes Wu Song''s cheek turn pale, which makes Xu Shaotang even more worried.


    However, Wu Song seemed to have no consciousness, and the obscure mantra in his mouth did not stop for a moment.


    Blood continued to pour on obelisk, obelisk is like a bottomless hole in general, crazy devouring the blood of Wusong.


    Suddenly, the string of mysterious symbols composed of the blood of Wusong flew into the air quickly and landed on the Obelisk which was tangled with Youhe.


    Fangjianbei seems to feel that something is wrong, and suddenly gave up the fight with Youhe and wanted to escape.


    However, the mysterious symbol is like an invisible hand. It can''t get rid of the shackles of the symbol no matter how hard it struggles.


    "Come on! Destroy it


    Wu Song roared at the hermit in the sky, and his whole body began to shrivel quickly.


    Hearing the roar of Wusong, Youhe no longer hesitated. A pair of claws seized the Obelisk which was still struggling, and the powerful divine power poured into his dragon claws.


    "Click..."


    There was a broken sound. Under the violent force of Youhe, a crack appeared on the obelisk. At the same time, the Obelisk suddenly gave out a whine.


    Yes, it was wailing. Xu Shaotang could not believe the voice pouring into his ears. The wailing was like the voice of a dying man, like the wailing of watching his beloved leave, and also like the reluctance of not being satisfied with his ambition.


    All kinds of emotions interweave together, which makes people suddenly feel extremely sad.


    They never thought that a dead object could make such a sound.


    Listening to the sound, they suddenly felt an impulse to kneel down on the ground.


    "Soul worship..." Wu Song looked at the Obelisk in shock and muttered to himself, "how can it be? How can it cause the soul to worship? "


    "Elder, what is soul worship?" Xu Shaotang while his true Qi into the body of Wu Song, while trying to restrain the impulse of kneeling, curious to Wu Song asked.


    "It means heaven and earth are sad together!" Wu Song looked blankly at the Obelisk in the hand of the man who was looking for you, and murmured: "only the fall of the ancestral wizard and the great wizard can cause the soul to worship. Is the soul of a great wizard attached to the Obelisk..."


    At this moment, Wu Song''s eyes suddenly showed hesitation.


    The ancestral witches and the great witches witnessed the most glorious moment of the witches, and also experienced the decline of the witches. Each ancestral witches and the great witches has the supreme status in the hearts of the witches, which is even higher than the status of the parents who gave birth to them and raised them. That is the belief of the whole witches!


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why the Obelisk could compete with you.


    At the moment of Wu Song''s hesitation, the blood red Rune attached to the Obelisk gradually faded. Suddenly, a golden light burst out on the obelisk, and Youhe let out an angry roar. His dragon claw had been burned by the Obelisk at that moment, and the Obelisk also took advantage of this gap to break away from Youhe''s dragon claw and quickly flew to a higher place in the sky.


    "Control it!"


    Youhe roared at the hesitant Wusong. This time, what he said was no longer dragon language.


    With the roar of Youhe, Wusong suddenly regained his consciousness. He suddenly trembled and quickly drew runes in the air again with his own blood.When the rune flies to the obelisk, the Obelisk that has been cheated once will not be cheated again. It will speed up and rush into the whirlpool of the sky.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing that the obelisk was about to escape to the gate of heaven, the angry Youhe roared, and his body soared again. He had a hundred Zhang body, but it had more than doubled at this moment.


    Youhe looks up and rushes to the gate of heaven. He takes a deep breath. He wants to suck the Obelisk into his body and trap it with his body.


    However, the Obelisk seems to have the ability of life and thinking. It speeds up to the whirlpool like a golden light.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise suddenly made everyone''s forehead and ears numb, the whirlpool in the sky suddenly accelerated to rotate, and the powerful suction sucked everything in front of him. Even Youhu''s huge body could not resist the terrible suction.


    "Let''s go!"


    When being sucked into the whirlpool, Youhe turns back and yells at Xu Shaotang.


    But, Xu Shaotang, they want to go, but they have to go.


    They want to escape down the mountain, but their whole body is completely out of control and inhaled by the huge suction.


    "Dan Tai! Hold on to me


    Xu Shaotang grabs dantai Jingming with one hand, but holds Wusong tightly with the other.


    Under them, the iceberg began to shake constantly, and countless huge pieces peeled off from the iceberg and flew to the vortex in the air that day, as if it was only a matter of time before the whole mountain was sucked into the vortex.


    When Xu Shaotang entered the center of the whirlpool, the violent power in the whirlpool made them unable to catch each other at all. He roared desperately, but he could only watch the quiet tea disappearing in his eyes. He looked back and saw mu Tiance not far behind him. Everyone was struggling, but all their struggles were futile.


    With the deepening of the whirlpool, Xu Shaotang only felt that his consciousness became more and more blurred until he no longer had any consciousness.

 Chapter 1981

    I don''t know how long after that, Xu Shaotang felt a cold air eroding his body, and then he opened his eyes.


    What comes into view is a world of ice and snow. The heavy snow falling all over the sky has covered most of Xu Shaotang''s body.


    Xu Shaotang quickly gets up from the ground and shakes his head. At the same time, he uses Qi to dispel the chill.


    "It seems that they are still in Kunlun..."


    Xu Shaotang thought silently, and looked around to see if other people were nearby.


    When he looked around, his eyes suddenly widened. On the snow, many towering trees rose into the clouds, including some trees with a diameter of tens of feet. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what these trees are, but in his common sense, this season should be when the leaves wither, but the trees in front of him seem not affected by the season. The branches and leaves are still luxuriant, and the green leaves form a sharp contrast with the surrounding snow capped world.


    "It''s not like Kunlun..."


    In Xu Shaotang''s memory, there should be no trees of this size in the whole area of Kunlun Mountain, and there could not be such a green forest in this season.


    But it''s not Kunlun. Where is it? A big question mark welled up in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    "No matter, you''d better find someone else first!" He tried his best to get rid of the doubts in his mind. He remembered that those of them, together with Youhe and Wusong, were all involved in the inexplicable whirlpool. The urgent task now is to find other people quickly.


    Just as Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, his face suddenly drew slightly. He could clearly feel that the aura here was extremely strong, which was thousands of times stronger than the aura they had at the top of Tianzhu Mountain!


    How can there be such a rich aura?


    Is Has the gate of heaven been opened? Has the aura of heaven poured into the world?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly becomes extremely worried. He clearly knows what it means when the door of heaven is opened. For these martial arts, this may be a good thing, but for those ordinary people, this is absolutely a nightmare!


    "Please..." With a faint sigh, Xu Shaotang fumbles on his body, takes out his mobile phone and plans to call Longjiang to explain the situation and let Longjiang make preparations early.


    However, when the screen of the mobile phone lights up, he is suddenly stunned: "no signal?"


    What the hell is this? How can there be no signal? With the development of science and technology, there are too few places without signals. Even those remote places in the Arctic and Antarctic should have signals, right?


    "Isn''t it the opening of the celestial gate that causes the chaos of the magnetic field?"


    At the beginning, when the seal of Kunlun was destroyed, there was also magnetic chaos there, so Xu Shaotang first thought of this possibility.


    The disappearance of mobile phone signal once again convinced Xu Shaotang that the door of heaven was really opened!


    Thinking that he was actually the accomplice of the black witch elder, Xu Shaotang felt very ashamed.


    With a feeling of shame and worry, Xu Shaotang began to walk quickly in the snow. At the same time, he also looked around carefully, hoping to see other people.


    Although the snow on the ground is knee deep, it doesn''t slow Xu Shaotang''s speed at all. On the contrary, maybe it is because after the door of heaven is opened, the aura between heaven and earth becomes abundant. His speed is even faster than that on the flat ground before, and he can jump nearly 100 meters in one take-off and landing.


    Originally for Xu Shaotang, this should be a happy thing, but at the moment, he is not happy.


    "Oh..."


    After a few minutes in the snow, there was a loud roar in his ear, like the howl of a wounded beast.


    It''s not the voice of Youhe, is it mu Tiance?


    Xu Shaotang heart a joy, quickly follow the voice to catch up with the past.


    After some distance forward, he heard a clear fighting sound in his ear. Vaguely, he seemed to hear someone screaming.


    At the moment, a giant wolf about three feet high is frantically attacking dozens of people opposite. Those people are holding all kinds of weapons, including bows, arrows and spears. Some people fight with the giant wolf close to each other, while others stand in the distance and shoot cold arrows.


    Giant wolf''s body has been inserted with several arrows, and several parts of his body have also been stabbed by these people with weapons. The blood drips down the wound, and the snow under his feet is dyed red.


    "Ah


    Another man who attacked the wolf was slapped by the giant wolf''s huge claws and hit a big tree next to him heavily, giving out a shrill wail.


    "Tang Ling, shoot it in the eye, quick!"


    A middle-aged man with a big body was wrapped in thick animal skin. He stabbed the wolf with his spear and yelled at the young man who was hiding in a big tree to shoot a cold arrow at the wolf.


    Hearing the roar of the middle-aged man, Tang Ling quickly aimed at the eyes of the giant wolf. The arrow in his hand gave a shriek and attacked the eyes of the giant wolf with the sound of breaking the air.Seeing that the arrow was about to hit the wolf in the eye, the wolf''s head suddenly deviated and dodged the arrow that hit the eye, but the arrow still hit its body.


    The wolf was hurt and roared angrily again. He bumped his head forward and flew the middle-aged man dozens of meters. His limbs arched slightly and jumped up from the ground. He slapped Tang Ling, who was hiding in the tree with a cold arrow.


    "Tang Ling, be careful!"


    Another middle-aged man yelled at Tang Ling, but his eyes were fixed on the wolf''s abdomen. He jumped up from the ground and stabbed the wolf''s abdomen with his sword.


    The fur of the belly is the softest, which is also the key of the wolf. Feeling the threat of this man to himself, the giant wolf immediately gave up attacking tangling in the tree, rolled over in the air at an incredible angle, and opened his mouth to bite the sword that stabbed his belly.


    The wolf''s head swung, and the sword and the man who held it were thrown out more than ten meters, and his body hit the big tree where the Tang mausoleum was.


    It seems to have a grudge against the man who almost killed himself. The wolf didn''t let go of the middle-aged man who was hit and spat blood. He jumped up from the ground, opened his mouth and bit at the middle-aged man''s head. He wanted to eat the man into his stomach and let them know what happened to him.


    "Uncle Tong, be careful!"


    Seeing the giant wolf attacking the middle-aged man, Tang Ling on the tree suddenly screamed. At the same time, he quickly put up his bow and arrow and shot at the giant wolf.


    Arrow shot giant wolf''s body again, giant wolf eat pain, but this time it seems to have made a fierce, want to eat the middle-aged man surnamed Tong, regardless of his injury, mouth to hit seven dizzy eight element middle-aged man bite.


    "Ah


    Seeing the middle-aged man dying for the wolf''s mouth, the others immediately sent out a burst of grief.

 Chapter 1982

    When he smelled the smell of the wolf''s mouth, Tong Yuquan had already closed his eyes. He had just been hurt a lot, and now he had no ability to resist, so he had to close his eyes to die.


    "Poof..."


    Tong Yuquan felt hot all over, and knew that he had been swallowed by the wolf, but strangely, he didn''t feel any pain.


    Dead, of course, there will be no pain! Tong Yuquan thought funny in his heart.


    "Boom..."


    He felt a loud noise coming from his ear, as if something had fallen to the ground, shaking his whole body.


    He subconsciously opened his eyes, but was sprayed with a stream of blood on his eyes, he quickly reached out to block the continuous splashing of blood, while wiping the hot blood from his eyes, until this time, he realized that he didn''t seem to be dead.


    From the side of his palm, he saw that the giant wolf had fallen to the ground, his eyes were wide open, and he still kept the fierce appearance.


    However, the whole body of the giant wolf has been broken into two parts, and the continuous gushing blood is splashing out from the body of the giant wolf.


    "This..."


    Looking at the wolf''s corpse, Tong Yuquan''s eyes widened. He was shocked. He knew that no one in the group could do it. Someone must have saved them and cut the wolf''s body in two. What kind of strength must it be!


    At this time, a young man in strange clothes suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost, which startled him.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at the young man in strange clothes with curiosity. At this time, he found that the young man seemed to be looking at him with curiosity.


    Two people four eyes opposite, each other''s eyes are full of doubts.


    "Primitive man? It''s not like that! " Xu Shaotang looked curiously at the middle-aged man with dull eyes and muttered in a low voice: "where is this motherfucker? What''s the age of this? Are there still people wearing animal skins? I''m not going to fall into some unknown primeval forest, am I


    After muttering a few words, Xu Shaotang reached out and shook his hand in front of Tong Yuquan''s eyes. Seeing that he was still in a daze, he turned to the other people who looked at him in amazement and asked, "everyone, where is this?"


    No one answered his question, and everyone was still shocked.


    "They don''t seem to understand!"


    Xu Shaotang said a word in his heart, and then asked again in English.


    Still no response. Xu Shaotang tried to use other languages. However, until he asked his question once in his eight languages, no one answered his question.


    "It''s really primitive..." Xu Shaotang looks at the people around him with a black face. There are ten million sacred animals running by in his heart. He finally meets people in this ghost place. He thought he could ask them where it is, but he didn''t expect that these people are primitive people who can''t understand his language.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and looks at these people helplessly. Just as he is about to leave, he suddenly stops.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang also reacted at this time, suddenly looked back at the crowd, "I just heard you speak, you are not primitive people!"


    He not only heard it, but also understood it.


    He just didn''t turn his head around for a moment. He thought in his heart that it might be the sequela of falling from a height. Anyway, he would not admit that he was slow!


    It wasn''t until Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept over them that these people came back to themselves.


    "Thank you for saving my life!"


    Holding the trunk of the big tree beside him, Tong Yuquan slowly stood up from the ground and bowed to Xu Shaotang in pain.


    "Immortal..." Xu Shaotang looked at Tong Yuquan with black lines on his face and shook his head: "I''m not an immortal. My name is Xu Shaotang! By the way, where are you? In which province? "


    All these people speak the language of Xia, which proves that they should also be Xia people, but I don''t know which deep mountains and forests of Xia still have such a group of people, the key is that there are such big giant wolves!


    He had seen such a large beast in the Kunlun kingdom. Thinking of this, he thought in his mind that this would not be another sealed world, would it?


    "This is the place of frost and snow in the northern region, also known as the place of exile." Tong Yuquan bowed himself again and said, "as for which province Shangxian asked, villains don''t know."


    "Northern region?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Tong Yuquan in amazement, "is there a place in the world called Beiyu? You''re not talking about the north pole, are you


    "It''s the northern region. Where is the north pole that Shangxian said?" Tong Yuquan felt that the man in front of him was really strange. Looking at him, it seemed that he didn''t even know Beiyu?


    Isn''t this a hermit?


    However, even the people of the hermit clan don''t know the northern region!Looking at Tong Yuquan''s puzzled appearance, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that his head was a little messy. Just a moment ago, an extremely terrible idea flashed through his mind. This idea made his heart become confused. Suddenly, he didn''t dare to ask the next question.


    "Your world, should not be Heaven


    After all, Xu Shaotang asked this question and recalled all kinds of strange things he had encountered since he woke up. This idea began to appear in his mind and became more and more intense.


    "Heaven?"


    Tong Yuquan looks at Xu Shaotang doubtfully again, and obviously doesn''t understand what Xu Shaotang is talking about.


    It''s not heaven?


    Xu Shaotang wondered, but soon understood that, just like the earth, they call it the earth, and people in other worlds don''t necessarily call it the earth. Similarly, they call this the celestial world. Maybe people here don''t know the name at all.


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang immediately asked Tong Yuquan, "where is the nearest town?"


    "Is Shangxian going to town?" Tong Yuquan said: "there is only one city in this area for thousands of miles. It''s a city of sin. If Shangxian doesn''t have to go there, villains advise Shangxian not to go there."


    "Oh? Why? " Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Tong Yuquan patiently explained: "the city of sin is a place where some villains are exiled to the frost and snow, or some villains who are chased by people all over the world, some of them are powerful. It''s the most chaotic place in the whole northern region, and it''s also a place where most people don''t want to go."


    "Is it?" Xu Shaotang is slightly awe inspiring. He almost knows nothing about it now. It''s better to be careful.


    "Shangxian, if you don''t dislike it, why don''t you go to our village and sit down. We can also thank Shangxian for saving our lives."


    Listening to Tong Yuquan''s cry, Xu Shaotang felt extremely uncomfortable. However, he nodded gently, intending to find out what it was.

 Chapter 1983

    Tong Yuquan''s village is called Fengshan village.


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, Fengshan village, where only dozens of families live, is too small. Some old wooden houses are gathered together, and the roofs are covered with snow. When Xu Shaotang followed Tong Yuquan, some old people and children were understanding the snow on the roofs.


    Those old people and women are wearing animal skin and coarse cloth clothes. They look a little thin, which should be caused by long-term malnutrition.


    In fact, Fengshan village is already a relatively large village in the land of frost and snow.


    Looking at the men carrying the separated giant wolf''s body back, the whole village immediately gave out a burst of excited cheers. The children in the village ran up from a distance, surrounded the men, and looked at the wolf''s eyes with faint green light.


    Xu Shaotang was warmly welcomed by all the villagers as their Savior and the greatest hero in killing the giant wolf.


    As the old people and women began to prepare for the dinner to welcome the distinguished guests, Xu Shaotang sat down with Tong Yuquan and chatted with them to get to know the place.


    After the chat, he was sure that he was no longer on the earth, and he didn''t know whether he was in heaven or not.


    The villagers of Fengshan village have never been out of the frost and snow land in their whole life, and no one has ever been to the northern region. However, according to their description, the northern region alone is several times larger than the earth. Besides the northern region, there are southern region and Zhongzhou. It is said that Zhongzhou is the most prosperous place and the place where the strong gather.


    It is also said that there is a fairy island somewhere in the endless sea, which is said to be the place where Saints live.


    After understanding his own situation, Xu Shaotang''s mood is extremely complex. He sits there stupidly, and hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    He has no great ambition, and his pursuit of martial arts is not as strong as mu Tiance. His greatest wish is to live a peaceful life with his family. However, now, he has come to an unknown world, and he can imagine how sad his family will be when they know that he is missing.


    "No, I must go back!"


    Xu Shaotang showed a resolute look in his eyes and said silently, "no matter how much pain you have to experience, you must go back!"


    The earth is his home, where there are his loved ones, he must return to them, at all costs!


    Before that, he has to find Tan Tai Jing Ming, Su Nu and all the people who are involved in the whirlpool with him!


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang slowly asked Tang Ling, who looked at him carefully, "have you ever heard of the gate of heaven?"


    "The gate of heaven?" Tang Ling looked at Xu Shaotang blankly, obviously did not know what the so-called gate of heaven was.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes looked at other people, and others also looked at him blankly.


    "What about Nu Wa? Have you ever heard of Nu Wa? " Xu Shaotang asked again.


    This time, everyone nodded. Tang Ling''s slightly tender face showed a look of worship. He said excitedly: "Nuwa is a saint who has been famous for a long time. It is the most powerful existence in the whole world. No one dares to be presumptuous in front of Nuwa!"


    "Where does Nu Wa live?"


    Xu Shaotang was delighted and asked Tang Ling.


    In his opinion, since Nu Wa can seal the gate of heaven, she can certainly send him back to earth! As long as he finds Nu Wa, he can return to the earth.


    "This..." Tang Ling gently shook his head and said, "we have only heard of Nu Wa, but no one knows where Nu Wa is, and no one has ever seen her."


    Hearing Tang Ling''s words, Xu Shaotang''s just rising hope was disillusioned again. However, Tang Ling''s words at least let him know that his return to the earth is not without any hope, but the process is very difficult.


    However, no matter how hard the process is, no one can stop him from returning to the earth and his family!


    Holding his fist tightly, Xu Shaotang asked them curiously: "the aura here is so strong, why is your cultivation so weak? Not even in the realm of alchemy? "


    Xu Shaotang had a cursory look at Fengshan village just now. He couldn''t find a master of alchemy, or even a master of innate limit. Tang Ling and others should be regarded as the top masters of Fengshan village, but they only have innate strength.


    In his opinion, this is really a wrong thing. If the earth has such a strong aura, I''m afraid that the congenital experts can become the goods of the rotten street, right?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone blushed.


    Tong Yuquan said bitterly: "our qualifications are too poor. We don''t have the chance to worship those sects, and we don''t know how to practice, so..."


    In fact, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that these people in Fengshan village are basically honest farmers in those remote mountain villages on the earth. Many congenital experts can be found in such a group of people, all of which benefit from the world''s abundant aura.


    "The clan?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "do you have many sects here?""The land of frost and snow is a famous bitter and cold place in the whole northern region. Few religious sects set up their schools here." Tong Yuquan shook his head and said, "most of the zongmen are among those fairy mountains. The closer they are to the center of the northern region, the more zongmen there are."


    "The strength of those big doors should be very strong, right?" Xu Shaotang touched his chin and asked.


    "It''s really strong!"


    Tong Yuquan nodded and said, "I''ve heard people say before that there are many masters who can transform the virtual world, and even some strong masters who can transform the immortal world! Those immortals have the ability to move mountains and reclaim the sea! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang some speechless looking at Tong Yuquan, listen to his meaning, the virtual realm seems to be very strong?


    It''s impossible. The aura of this world is so abundant. Shouldn''t the people who transform the virtual world exist like ants?


    However, on second thought, Xu Shaotang also understood that these people have never been out of the frost and snow land in their whole life. It is estimated that there are only a few experts they have met. Otherwise, they would not call themselves "immortal" one by one. In his opinion, the people who can be called immortal should be the immortal of what they call immortal land Those who are strong are.


    "Are you better?" Xu Shaotang took a look at Tong Yuquan and asked, "are there any herbs around you? I know something about alchemy. If I have the right herbs, maybe I can help you to make some healing pills. "


    "Can Shangxian make pills?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, people all looked at Xu Shaotang with surprise, and their eyes were full of unprecedented respect.

 Chapter 1984

    Xu Shaotang walks alone in the snow near Fengshan village.


    He now knows that in this strange world, the status of Alchemist is very high. Even if he is just an apprentice of alchemy, he is the object of contention among various sects, because there are abundant auras in this world, and there are many miraculous drugs. However, it is impossible to give full play to the effect of miraculous drugs by taking or bathing them directly, and sometimes he will even be comfortable On the contrary, the pills made by an alchemist can bring great benefits to a sect.


    He also learned that because Fengshan village is located in this barren land of frost and snow, their food sources are very limited, so the young and middle-aged people in Fengshan Village will take the risk to kill the giant wolf. Now the meat on this giant wolf should be enough for them to maintain for a period of time. In a short time, they don''t need to worry about food. However, when the giant wolf''s meat is finished, they have to take risks again.


    For them, although the life here is very hard, there are few strong people here, and they don''t have to bear the bullying of the strong people. In this world, it is a real world speaking with strength! When people from Fengshan village go to those cities, they are afraid that they have to endure the bullying of countless people every day.


    While searching for herbs in the snow, Xu Shaotang is thinking about what he should do. Although he constantly tells himself to be safe when he comes, he can''t let go of his concern for his family and the safety of those who are sucked into the whirlpool with him.


    Walking, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly fell on the bottom of a dead wood.


    One section of the dead wood fell to the ground, and the other section pressed the big tree nearby.


    Under the dead wood, several red herbs attracted Xu Shaotang''s attention.


    "Blood King grass?" In disbelief, Xu Shaotang went to the bottom of the dead wood and carefully looked at the herbs with almost all scarlet leaves.


    He was sure that it was xuehuangcao, but the xuehuangcao in front of him was different from the xuehuangcao on the earth. The only thing he knew about xuehuangcao was that there was a dark red line in the middle of the leaves, and the trees in front of him were almost red from the stem to the branches and leaves.


    "It''s really a place full of spirit!" Full of admiration, Xu Shaotang said to himself, "I''m afraid even the master hasn''t seen such a blood emperor grass, has he?"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was ready to reach out and pull up the blood emperor grass, he suddenly felt a dangerous breath. He had no time to think, and his body suddenly ejected. At the same time, a fierce real Qi fiercely split behind him.


    "Oh..."


    There was a howl of pain behind him. Xu Shaotang looked back, but saw a white python with the size of a bucket, about 34 feet long, hitting the towering trees around him like crazy. Just now, his genuine Qi directly cut off half of the Python''s head, and the blood was flowing from the top of the Python''s head. It seemed that the snake was trying to relieve the pain in this way Relieve your pain.


    However, although the python is big, but those big trees are not small, the impact of the python did not break the tree, just let the tree bark rot, while constantly shaking, the leaves make a "rustle" sound.


    Looking at this python, Xu Shaotang can''t help but face black lines, this ice and snow, don''t stay in the cave to hibernate well, but also run to his back to attack him, isn''t this Python just looking for death?


    In the spirit of humanitarianism, Xu Shaotang cut off the head of the python directly with a genuine Qi. The body of the python who lost his head is still twisting, but it has no vitality.


    It was also at this time that Xu Shaotang found that his attack moves were much stronger than before. After he was slightly surprised, he realized that this was probably because of the abundant aura here.


    "The villagers in Fengshan village can be more stable for a while."


    Xu Shaotang said to himself that the meat of this Python is much more than that of the giant wolf. Just those people in Fengshan village should be able to last a lot of time.


    As he spoke, he went to the bottom of the dead wood, pulled up the blood King grass, looked at the body of the python, and murmured: "such a big python, snake gall should not be small, right?"


    Snake gall is a good thing. With snake gall and huangxuecao, he should be able to make some healing pills for Tong Yuquan and others. It''s like thanking these people for giving him a general understanding of the world.


    As Xu Shaotang squats on the side of the Python''s body to get the snake''s gall, Tang Ling and several young men follow the sound.


    When you see the body of a python on the ground and Xu Shaotang squatting there to get snake gall, people''s faces show respect again. This is respect for the strong. The key is that Xu Shaotang is still a strong man without any airs!


    "Here you are?" Hearing the sound of footsteps, Xu Shaotang looked up at the Tang mausoleum and said with a smile, "you are not enough. Go and ask some people to come. This thing is enough for you to eat for a long time."


    Tang Ling quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, trembled and asked: "Shangxian, did you kill this poisonous snake?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and asked in amazement, "is this a poisonous snake?"


    This is not a python? Are you kidding? How can a poisonous snake be so big?Tang Ling nodded solemnly and said, "it''s silver scale. It''s highly poisonous. It attacked our village more than a month ago."


    Mentioning this incident, Tang Ling and several people around him could not help showing a trace of sadness. It seems that someone in their village died in the attack more than a month ago.


    "Let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly gave up taking the snake''s gall, ran to his tongue, carefully picked up a branch of the snake''s head, and found a long poisonous tooth in the mouth of the white scale snake.


    What a poisonous snake!


    Thinking about the giant wolf before and the giant snake now, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help wondering: is the body size of the world so big? Isn''t it because of plenty of aura?


    However, the value of poisonous snake is obviously greater than that of Python!


    "Please help me take out the snake gall and I''ll take the snake venom!" Xu Shaotang cut off a piece of snake skin and cleaned it in the snow. Then he made it into a container. While skillfully taking the snake venom, he told them.


    How dare they neglect the orders of the immortals? After a short period of stupidity, several people squatted beside the snake body and began to take the snake gall carefully.


    When Xu Shaotang took out the snake venom, they also took out the snake gall completely. This snake gall is the size of a child''s head. Xu Shaotang was very pleased to see that such a big snake gall, together with so much snake venom and the huangxuecao in his hand, should be able to produce some pills for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis.

 Chapter 1985

    After returning to Fengshan village and eating something, Xu Shaotang shut himself in his room.


    This is the home of the village head of Fengshan village, but in order to make Xu Shaotang a little more comfortable, the village head took the initiative to vacate his home for Xu Shaotang.


    It was the first time that people in Fengshan Village saw an alchemist, and there was no alchemy furnace at all. However, Xu Shaotang had to find a jar with slightly better sealing performance and use it as an alchemy furnace for the time being. Although the chance of success of the pills was relatively low, so many herbs could be refined.


    After two days and two nights, Xu Shaotang, who had tried three times, finally produced five blood activating pills.


    The first two times, the herbs he put into the temporary alchemy furnace turned into a pile of black charcoal. The third time, he almost wanted to give up.


    There are so many medicinal materials, only to refine these five unattractive pills. I have to say that there is no good alchemy furnace, and the chance of success is really low. If Liang Danqing, his master, knows, I''m afraid he will be very disappointed, right?


    When Xu Shaotang came out of the village head''s house, the villagers of Fengshan Village immediately surrounded him.


    "Shangxian, you Are you all right? " The village head asked Xu Shaotang carefully.


    "Nothing. What can I do for you?" Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at the village head and handed the blood activating pill to the village head, "refine five of them. You can give them to the injured people, and keep the rest for a rainy day. This is the blood activating pill, which has a miraculous effect on internal injuries."


    "This..."


    Looking at the five red pills in Xu Shaotang''s hand, the village head didn''t reach for them. He just looked at Xu Shaotang in dismay.


    They all thought that Xu Shaotang made pills for himself, but they didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang made pills for those who were injured when hunting giant wolves?


    In this world, the strong are always respected. In the eyes of the strong, the lives of these people are not as good as the ants. How ever did the strong make pills for these people?


    For them, it''s something they can''t even dream about.


    "Take it!"


    Xu Shaotang took the village head''s hand and forced the elixir into the village head''s hand. "Take it as if I thank you for your hospitality these days."


    To tell you the truth, he is really comfortable here these days. Everyone here has great respect for him. Even when he is alchemy, the villagers will send the best meat to the door of his room. This is a group of very simple people. If you are good to them, they will double their good to you.


    Touching the five pills in his hand, the old village head''s eyes suddenly burst into tears.


    "Thank you, immortal!"


    With that, the village head will kneel down to Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang quickly sent out his genuine Qi, but the village head couldn''t get down on his knees any more. Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "these things are just a matter of lifting hands for me, so you don''t have to be polite! Give it to those who are injured. They can recover earlier. "


    "Yes, thank you for reminding me!"


    The village head quickly took the pill and gave it to three injured people, including Tong Yuquan. The remaining two pills were carefully collected by the village head. For them, the two pills may be two lives.


    "Shangxian, are you going to leave?" Tang Ling asked in a low voice.


    Although their strength is low, they are not stupid. The pill Xu Shaotang gave them to heal their wounds is also a farewell gift for them, isn''t it?


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, I''m going to visit other places."


    "Where is Shangxian going?" Tang Ling asked again.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said blankly, "I don''t know. Let''s go around. Where are we going..."


    He really doesn''t have any destination, and he doesn''t know where he should go. He only knows that he needs to go back to the earth and find them.


    And to achieve their own goals, stay here is definitely not!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tang Ling hesitated for a while, slowly stepped forward, bowed deeply to Xu Shaotang, and said: "if Shangxian doesn''t dislike it, Tang Ling is willing to follow Shangxian and be an ox and a horse for Shangxian!"


    "What are you doing with me?" Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "I don''t dislike you, but I have a lot of things to do. I don''t know what I will encounter in the future. It will be very dangerous for you to follow me. I can''t protect you completely."


    "Tang mausoleum is not afraid of danger!"


    Tang Ling said with determination: "as long as you can follow the immortal, Tang Ling will die without regret!"


    Tang Ling is also a young man. He once had a dream that one day he would be liked by which sect and join which sect, and then he would become a strong man in the whole northern region step by step! However, he did not even get out of the frosty land. As he grew up day by day, he realized how ridiculous his dream was.


    However, now, a strong man who is regarded as immortal in their eyes is in front of him. This is the only chance for him to realize his dream. He really doesn''t want to miss such an opportunity, even if he has to pay for his life!"You die without regret, but I can''t watch you die in front of me."


    Xu Shaotang still shook his head firmly and said: "I''m afraid to see the accident of people who are close to me, so I really can''t let you follow me."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s non-negotiable appearance, Tang Ling clenched his teeth, suddenly knelt heavily on the ground and said to Xu Shaotang in a loud voice: "God, please give me a chance!"


    "I can''t give this chance!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head again and sighed softly: "if one day, I can find the person I''m looking for, and if we can meet again at that time, maybe I can give you this opportunity, but now, even if you kneel down and beg me, it''s no use. I don''t know how to get to the bottom, where do I have other thoughts..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s extremely resolute attitude, the village head slowly stepped forward to help Tang Ling kneeling on the ground, and said in a soft voice, "don''t be hard for Shangxian. Shangxian has given us enough help, child. It''s good to be a strong man, but most people in the world are on the way to become a strong man, so you can stay in the village peacefully..."


    After living for such a long time and watching Tang Ling grow up, how can the village head not see Tang Ling''s mind? He can''t say that Tang Ling has done something wrong, but this thing depends on chance. Obviously, before Tang Ling''s chance comes, excessive demands will backfire.

 Chapter 1986

    Xu Shaotang finally left Fengshan village. He left quietly alone at night without informing anyone.


    It''s very cold at night here. Even with the protection of Qi, Xu Shaotang also feels a cold and merciless erosion of his body. Now he seems to understand why this land of frost and snow is also called the land of exile. If ordinary people are exiled here, even if they don''t starve to death, they will probably freeze to death here.


    After spending a night in the snow cave, Xu Shaotang has made up his mind that he can''t spend the night in the wilderness tonight.


    In front of my eyes is still a vast expanse of ice and snow, looked up to the distance, a few peaks looming.


    These days, Xu Shaotang also heard people from Fengshan Village say that after these peaks, it is the biggest town in the land of frost and snow, and the only town - the city of sin!


    It''s a place where the villains gather. For the villains, it''s heaven. For the scattered villages in the land of frost and snow, it''s hell.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to go to hell, but he knows that the more people there are, the more things they can learn about this strange world, and the more opportunities they have to find a way to visit them and return to the earth.


    "Even if it''s hell, I''m going to have a go!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes show unprecedented firmness. In order to return to his family, he is not afraid of any difficulties, let alone a city of crime?


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately spread out his body and quickly swept to the mountain in the distance.


    The abundant aura of heaven and earth made him move much faster. Feeling that every cell in his body was trying to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a smile and thought that if Mu Tiance was inhaled into the world, maybe he would be very happy, right?


    One year''s cultivation in this world may promote a person more than one hundred years of cultivation on earth!


    For mu Tiance, who wants to pursue the peak of martial arts, maybe this world is the real heaven?


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is very fast. From a distance, it''s like flying in the snow.


    However, looking at the mountains and running to death, it seemed that the mountains were not far away from him, but when he really set out to the mountains, he knew that the distance was far beyond his imagination.


    Near noon, Xu Shaotang just can''t get to the foot of the mountain. At this time, his stomach has been crying out, and his whole body''s real Qi has been consumed. He just feels that he doesn''t even bother to move now. He just wants to find a place to lie down and have a rest, find something to fill his stomach first, and take this opportunity to let himself go Exhausted Qi is restored.


    Xu Shaotang is resting on a big stone at the foot of the mountain. At the same time, he looks around to see if he can find something to eat.


    The aura here is really abundant. He just stops to run the "Yulong Jue" a little bit, and then feels that the rich aura from heaven and earth rushes into his body crazily. The aura enters his body, and soon becomes the real Qi in his body. He also feels that the strength of his whole body is recovering at an unprecedented speed.


    "If only it were on earth..."


    If there is such abundant aura on the earth, he believes that they will reach the peak of martial arts in their lifetime!


    He thought in his heart, maybe before the gate of heaven was sealed by Nu Wa, the aura on the earth was similar to the present world, right?


    With such abundant aura, it''s not difficult to understand why the ancient Lich and demon clan had such terrible fighting power.


    On this level, it may be a good thing for the earth that Nu Wa sealed the gate of heaven.


    When thinking about these things in his heart, Xu Shaotang''s hungry stomach seemed not so hungry. He felt that the Qi in his body had almost recovered. He slowly stood up from the ground and planned to climb over the mountain above his head.


    However, when he stopped running the Yulong Jue, the turbulent aura of heaven and earth still poured into his body.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang only felt that his Dantian and tendons were becoming more and more expansive, and his true Qi was constantly condensing in his body, and was constantly transported to his tendons and Dantian.


    He wanted to stop, but his body seemed to be suddenly out of his control. His body was crazy devouring the aura between heaven and earth. He could even see a small aura vortex formed on his head.


    "Stop, stop for me!"


    Feeling that the tendons and Dantian are about to be broken, Xu Shaotang desperately wants to stop the aura of heaven and earth from flowing into his body. However, he wants to stop, but his body doesn''t want to stop. He can clearly see that the tendons on his arm have protruded.


    "If it goes on like this, it will explode and die!"


    Aware of the seriousness of the problem, Xu Shaotang saw that his muscles and veins were more and more protruding. With the intense pain of being about to burst, he took the big stone he had just relied on as his enemy of life and death, and began to launch a fierce attack on the big stone with his true Qi.Since he can''t stop the influx of Reiki, he has to consume his own Reiki desperately. Otherwise, he is likely to be the first person he knows to die because of the burst of Reiki.


    "Boom boom..."


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi bombards the big stone in front of him. The stone splashes in front of him, and the dust blocks his sight. He can''t see the big Bluestone, but he is still consuming his true Qi. He doesn''t dare to stop for a moment, so as not to be broken by the violent true Qi.


    With all his strength, his real Qi is rapidly consumed. However, he consumes fast, and the speed of the aura flowing into the body is not slow. He only feels that he has just consumed some real Qi, and the aura flowing into the body will make up for the consumption, even a little more than the consumption.


    "Kill


    Xu Shaotang seems to have fallen into a state of madness. The big Bluestone has already turned into powder under his constant attack, and his target has gradually become the trees at the foot of the mountain and anything he can''t see!


    He can only try his best to consume his true Qi, even if he knows that if he goes on like this, he will lose his strength and faint sooner or later.


    There is only one thought in his heart, he can''t die!


    He also wants to go to Tantai Jingming and visit them. He also wants to go back to his family!


    At the foot of the open mountain, broken wood and debris kept splashing. The sound of "boom" and Xu Shaotang''s murderous roar never stopped. Now Xu Shaotang has completely entered a state of selflessness, and the trees around him are falling one by one, but he is unaware of it. He just desperately consumes the Qi that is about to burst his body.

 Chapter 1987

    "Kill..."


    Xu Shaotang''s crazy killing sound is constantly ringing at the foot of the mountain. If someone looks at him here, he will think he is crazy.


    All day and all night, Xu Shaotang worked hard not to let himself be supported by Qi. His physical strength was constantly consumed. In the end, he even felt that he didn''t want to move any more, but in order to live, he had to grit his teeth and insist.


    However, he finally fell down. At the moment of falling down, when he was conscious, a classic national curse came out of Xu Shaotang''s mouth. He didn''t know why he would scold, but he just wanted to scold, as if only in this way could he make his depressed heart more comfortable.


    After a scold, he fainted directly, killing all day and night, which made his physical strength to the limit.


    ¡­¡­


    When he felt the cold again, another day passed.


    Xu Shaotang was too tired. He felt that he didn''t even have the strength to open his eyelids. He only felt that he had a long dream. In the dream, his muscles and veins were constantly uplifted and shriveled, and the Dantian was also hot and cold. Later, the sky seemed to drop countless purple thunderbolts, but when those thunderbolts fell on him, they were very strange It seems to be absorbed by something.


    After that, a strange thing appeared in his body. He didn''t know what it was. He only felt that it should be harmless. It was under the action of that thing that he recovered his consciousness.


    When he tried to open his eyes, he found that he was lying in the snow. He twisted his head hard, and found that the place where he could see was a mess. The land he was lying on was blackened, as if it had been burned by fire.


    "Isn''t it true that he was struck by thunder?"


    Xu Shaotang felt the Nuwa stone in his heart. He felt that the disappearance of the purple lightning should be related to this Nuwa stone.


    At the moment when he regained consciousness, yulongjue had been running automatically, and the abundant aura of heaven and earth poured into his body again.


    "Still here?"


    Xu Shaotang roared angrily, "you want to kill me, don''t you?"


    He can see that if he doesn''t burst his body, it seems that Yulong will not stop! Originally, the aura here is much stronger than that of the earth. Yulong Jue is an internal mental skill to improve the speed of absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. If you play like this, it''s strange that he won''t be killed by the wild Qi in his body!


    Just when he was about to get up and squander the Qi in his body again, he was suddenly stunned. He felt that the Qi in his body seemed to be materialized. It was no longer a stream of air, it was like his own blood. The Qi flowed continuously in his body, and finally gathered in Dantian, and then continued the next cycle.


    With the continuous influx of aura, he felt that all the power had returned to his body. Once he clenched his fist, he could feel the surging power!


    Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped from the ground, this jump, then into the mid air, what makes him more curious is that he did not fall to the ground because of inertia, so he stood in the mid air safely!


    "This..." Xu Shaotang''s face was full of amazement and looked at the mess of snow below. His face was a look of hell, and his mouth was full of incredible muttering: "Yukong flight? Have I become an immortal? "


    With the mentality of trying, his body moves forward, and the whole person flies to the distance quickly.


    However, before he could be happy, a towering tree appeared in front of him, and he subconsciously called out: "stop! Stop it


    "Bang!"


    After all, he didn''t stop. He hit the tree trunk heavily and broke the whole tree. After being hit, he fell from the air and hit the ground hard again, making a deep hole in the shape of a man.


    "Bah, bah..."


    Xu Shaotang climbs out of the pit and spits out the dust pouring into his mouth. Thinking about what he has just experienced, he suddenly feels like a dream.


    At this time, his body seems to have reached saturation. The speed of aura pouring into his body that day slowed down, and the yulongjue also stopped running. Everything seems to have returned to its original appearance. It''s just that he can clearly feel what''s more in his body. He doesn''t know what''s more. He just feels that it seems to have its own Like the soul.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on, but he can be sure that his strength is much better than before.


    He gently closed his eyes, the whole body of Qi suddenly condensed, and then clapped out.


    The next moment, the ground was already in a mess, and a huge wave was set off instantly. The huge wave wrapped the snow on the ground, like an avalanche. Wherever it passed, whether it was stones or trees, it all turned into ashes. As soon as the wind blew, it dissipated between heaven and earth, as if it had never appeared.


    Xu Shaotang is staring at his palm. He can''t believe it. The power of his palm is so terrible. His strength has really become stronger, and he has absolutely surpassed the realm of emptiness!This discovery made Xu Shaotang very happy.


    He never dreamed that he had somehow crossed the shackles of the virtual realm and entered a realm that he had never heard of and did not know.


    "Is this the effect of abundant aura? The effect is a little too fast... " Xu Shaotang stood there quietly, looking at the vast area that was almost razed to the ground by his own hands, "brother mu, there are still plain girls and WuJie in dantai, have you entered a new level now? You Where is it? "


    After the surprise, a strong sense of loneliness came to him. He was just an abrupt intruder in this unknown world. He did not belong to this world, and there was no one in this world that he could care about, except those who were sucked into the vortex with him.


    Moreover, he has a strong worry in his heart that the strong in this world will definitely be stronger than they imagined. It''s OK that Tantai Jingming and Su Nu don''t make trouble. Mu Tiance is too arrogant, and Wu Jie is the kind of Lord who never stops until he dies. If they make trouble with the strong in this world, they will probably lose their lives!


    Now he should be able to kill any of them easily with his fingers.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you do, let me find you first!" Xu Shaotang raised his eyes to the sky and murmured, "wait for me, I will find you!"


    When he put away his eyes, he had jumped up abruptly, intending to leap over the mountains in front of him.


    However, maybe he didn''t adapt, or he couldn''t control the powerful power in his body. He was hit by obstacles in front of him several times. As soon as he flew over the first mountain, he fell from the air. If he had to go down again, he would be killed alive

 Chapter 1988

    A few hours later, Xu Shaotang finally reached the top of the last mountain. On the way, he also filled his hunger for several days.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, the outline of a city appeared in front of him.


    On the vast snow plain, the city is very conspicuous. It is very big. Even if he stands on the top of the mountain, he can''t see the end. It''s hard to imagine that there will be such a big city on the vast snow plain.


    He knew it was the city of sin.


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and quickly swept down the top of the mountain.


    As soon as he reached the foot of the mountain, he felt that someone was lurking in the grass around him. It seemed that he wanted to Robbing?


    In his funny thinking, several figures quickly came out of the surrounding grass and surrounded him in the middle.


    These people are wrapped in thick fur, which is much better than those villagers in Fengshan village. But the fur looks black, and I don''t know how long it hasn''t been washed. They are all stout men, their faces are full of flesh, and their eyes are fierce. They don''t look good.


    "The wise will take out all the valuable things on them!"


    To get to the point, not a bit of procrastination, a look is professional!


    It''s the city of sin! It''s not in the city yet. It''s going to be robbed! Xu Shaotang thought with infinite emotion.


    "Do you think I have something valuable on me?"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at himself. His clothes were already full of stains and rags. Even these people were inferior.


    Those people also looked up and down at Xu Shaotang. A scarred face touched his chin and said to the man in charge: "brother, this boy looks like he''s really poor!"


    "No matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat! I don''t believe he has nothing of value on him! " The man, who was called big brother, was holding a ghost knife in his hand and glared at scar face, "idiot, no matter how poor he is, he has money to go to the city. Otherwise, what are you doing here?"


    "Big brother is wise!" Scar face quickly flattered Xu Shaotang, and at the same time, he yelled to Xu Shaotang: "don''t talk nonsense, hand over valuable things, and then Go away


    Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry. He just looked at these people with a smile. The man who is called big brother should be a master of alchemy. The other people have two inborn limits and four inborn limits. Let alone here, even on earth, he would not pay attention to such people.


    "Listen to you, it seems that you still need money to enter this evil city?" Xu Shaotang looked at several people with great interest and asked.


    "Lengtouqing, want to enter the city of crime without money?" Scar''s face curled his lips, and then he muttered to himself, "can''t this boy really have no money?"


    "Oh, I see!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked at several people with a smile, and said: "then you should hand over your valuable things. Hurry up, I have something to do when I go to the city!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, a few people are slightly a Leng at first, then burst out laughing, that scar face laughs abnormally exaggerated, almost cover his stomach to roll on the ground.


    "Ha ha, brother, do you hear that? This boy wants to rob us?" The elder brother seemed to have heard a big joke and said to his brothers with laughter.


    "The boy is not only a fool, but also a madman!"


    "The key is not afraid of death!"


    "It''s really lengtouqing!"


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, shakes his head helplessly and says: "the ignorant are fearless..."


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly moved. Before a few people could see his figure clearly, all seven of them had fallen to the ground, and their smiles suddenly solidified. They looked at Xu Shaotang standing there with a face of light clouds in horror.


    "Don''t be silly, hand over the valuable things quickly!" Xu Shaotang looked coldly at the people lying on the ground and said: "I give you two choices. First, I will take out the things before! Second, I''ll kill you. I''ll find it myself! Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, you choose for yourself! "


    Xu Shaotang''s words awakened several people who were immersed in the great shock. They quickly got up from the ground, knelt down in front of Xu Shaotang, and kowtowed their heads and said: "God, spare your life! It''s because we''re blind and we''re looking forward to immortality... "


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to talk to these people. He has already started to count them.


    Thinking about what Xu Shaotang said just now, several people were shocked again. When they got back to their senses, they quickly took out all the things they could take out of them. At first, they were all bits and pieces of gold coins. Later, they had simply taken off their clothes.


    "Stop!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly stopped a few people and said with a black face: "I told you to take valuable things out, but I didn''t ask you to take off your clothes!"


    "Shangxian, in addition to this gold coin, only this dress is the most valuable..." The man called big brother said pitifully."Forget it, you''d better keep your clothes for yourself. Just give me the gold coin!" Xu Shaotang glanced at several people and asked them to pick up more than ten gold coins and give them to him.


    Weighing over the more than ten gold coins in his hand, Xu Shaotang joked: "it''s really pathetic for you to be a robber like this! By the way, these gold coins should be enough to enter the city? "


    "Enough, enough!" Scar face nodded and said: "it only takes ten gold coins to enter the city."


    "How much?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his voice and counted the gold coins in his hand, thirteen. That is to say, after taking ten gold coins into the city, he had only three gold coins left?


    Xu Shaotang''s voice startled everyone. The elder brother cried and said, "Shangxian, there are only so many of us. Shangxian, please forgive me!"


    "Forget it, just go to the city..." Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly, waved to several people and said: "roll, let me meet again next time, but there is no such good thing!"


    "Yes, thank you for sparing my life!"


    How dare they delay? They ran to the distance, only to hate that their parents gave them two legs less.


    Until Xu Shaotang couldn''t see them again, several people stopped.


    "Elder brother, what strength was that man just now?" Scar face palpitating to elder brother asked.


    "Should he be a master of Huaxu?"


    The elder brother was robbed instead of being robbed. He was so angry that he said angrily, "it''s not too humiliating for a Huaxu master to rob us!"


    "Is it possible that it belongs to the immortal realm?" Scar face said in a low voice: "I''ve seen several Huaxu masters before, and their speed is much lower than that of him..."


    "I don''t think so?"


    The elder brother shook his head and said, "in the place of frost and snow, besides Huo Gang, the leader of the city of sin, have you ever heard of a strong man in the second immortal realm?"


    Scar face thought for a moment, nodded and said: "also, which immortal people will mix up with that boy. I guess that boy should also be chased and killed, so I want to escape to the city of crime."


    "Whatever, we can''t get rid of this kind of people!" The elder brother scolded and said: "mother, this period of time has been hard work again. Let''s go outside the east gate and try our luck. We can''t stay in the north gate. If the boy comes back, we''ll be in trouble!"

 Chapter 1989

    The city of sin has no cover up. When Xu Shaotang came to the gate, he saw four big words "city of sin" written on the gate!


    Although the reputation of this evil city is not very good, it has to be said that the Lord of this evil city is at least aboveboard. It takes a certain amount of courage to admit that this is a crime city.


    The walls of the city of sin are not high. It''s estimated that they are only two or three meters high. Anyone here should be able to jump to such a height. He doesn''t know the significance of building such walls. The walls are all made of stones of different sizes. In addition, the walls are full of snow. The whole wall looks like a kind of rag Feeling.


    Looking at the city in front of him, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that the cost of ten gold coins for entering the city was not worth it. He was thinking, how about crossing over directly?


    The soldiers guarding the city wore coarse leather armor. Most of them were born in the realm of nature. The little head was in the realm of alchemy.


    "It seems that there are not so many experts in this evil city as I imagined!"


    Xu Shaotang muttered in his heart that he thought the world full of spirit should be a place where there are many powerful people, but now he was surprised by the result.


    In line with the principle that more is better than less, Xu Shaotang finally paid ten gold coins as the cost of entering the city.


    As soon as he entered the city of sin, Xu Shaotang was shocked by the wide road. The road was very wide, roughly estimated to be three or four long, and it was also paved with all kinds of stones. However, the road was extremely messy, and the shops on both sides looked very shabby. If it wasn''t for the snow covering some of the ugly parts of the city, the city would look more beautiful It''s a mess.


    People come and go in an endless stream on the road, most of them are evil looking and disgusting people. Xu Shaotang walks on an uneven road and always feels that people around him are looking at him with bad intentions. He doesn''t know if it''s because of his own psychological factors.


    While Xu Shaotang was walking and looking at the shops on both sides of the road, a strong man with a height of two meters stopped him with a big axe.


    "Boy, are you new?" Looking at Xu Shaotang haughtily, the strong man with a face full of flesh doesn''t know whether his height and figure give him enough confidence.


    Xu Shaotang slightly looked up at the strong man who blocked his way and asked faintly, "so what?"


    "Oh, it''s crazy!"


    The strong man put his hand on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and said with a wild smile, "do you know the rules here?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang said lightly: "if you are interested in telling me, I can listen to it, but it''s better not to be too wordy. My patience is not very good."


    Looking at the dispute between the two people, passers-by around stop their own pace, have gathered around them, a face of schadenfreude looking at Xu Shaotang.


    No matter which world you are in, there are always people who like to watch.


    "Ha ha! Have personality, I like it The strong man laughed, waved his axe and yelled at the people around him: "brothers, tell him what the rules are here!"


    "No rules!"


    "Big fists are the rules!"


    The people around them all laughed and answered the questions of the strong man. There was a look of schadenfreude on everyone''s face. No one had the idea to stand up for Xu Shaotang.


    "The rules are simple and rough, but I like them!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    No wonder Tong Yuquan advised him not to come to the city of sin. There is no one here who is easy, but it''s a good thing for him. If he really wants to start, he doesn''t have to worry about anything. Don''t these people around say that big fists are regular!


    Looking at the calm Xu Shaotang, the strong man''s face showed a look of doubt, and then said: "I think you have some courage. It''s just right that our northern Wolf Gang is recruiting troops recently and mixing with me. In the future, in this evil city, you just need to report my name as iron wolf, and no one dares to bully you!"


    Hear the iron wolf''s words, the people around immediately hissed, it seems that many people should know the iron wolf.


    "The North Wolf Gang? Is it strong? " Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at a passer-by.


    "Strong fart! There are 80 gangs, big and small, in the city of evil! If two or three people get together, they can be called gangs! "


    "Tie Da tou, didn''t you call the Black Wolf Gang a few days ago? Why did you call the North Wolf Gang today


    "Maybe we''ll call the Nanlang Gang tomorrow! Ha ha


    Listening to the people around him laughing at the iron wolf, Xu Shaotang has a black face. He dares to love the North Wolf Gang. Even the name of the gang can be changed at will. What kind of people are they in this evil city!


    "Go ahead, it''s none of your business. Just join in the fun!"


    After being teased by the crowd, the iron wolf turned red. He waved his axe to drive the onlookers away. He grabbed Xu Shaotang''s arm and planned to take the boy away first and then slowly recruit him.Xu Shaotang was about to shake off the iron wolf''s paw when he suddenly moved slightly. Now he didn''t know anything about the evil city. The iron wolf looked like a local snake. It was just right for him to have a good understanding of the situation of the evil city, and it was convenient for him to walk here.


    Xu Shaotang let the iron wolf pull himself away from the crowd and follow the iron wolf to the distance.


    "You''re a smart boy!" As the iron wolf drags Xu Shaotang forward, he says happily: "when the northern Wolf Gang becomes the biggest gang in the evil city, I will give you a credit!"


    "I''m afraid I can''t wait for that, can I?" Xu Shaotang smiles and asks, "are you the leader of the North Wolf Gang?"


    "Why, isn''t it?" Iron wolf turned around, deliberately in front of Xu Shaotang drum his strong muscles, it seems to show him his strength.


    "Like!" Xu Shaotang nodded and laughed, "how many people are there in the North Wolf Gang now?"


    Iron wolf slightly a stagnation, for a long time to snort said: "plus you, three!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is speechless and looks at the iron wolf. He dares to be the third leader of the North Wolf Gang as soon as he comes. This treatment is really ha-ha!


    After being dragged away for a long time by the iron wolf, the iron wolf finally stopped outside a shabby wooden house. One corner of the wooden house had been crushed by the snow. As soon as he got close to the wooden house, he smelled a pungent musty smell.


    On the door of the wooden house, a sign with the words "North Wolf Gang" written in scarlet paint is very eye-catching. Although the room is dilapidated, the sign is extremely clean.

 Chapter 1990

    "Uncle tie!"


    As soon as they entered the door, a young man in his twenties got up from the dirty bed.


    The young man looks very thin. His face is a little yellow. I don''t know if it''s because of malnutrition or illness. His clothes are OK. At least they should be a little better than Xu Shaotang''s clothes. However, in terms of his physique and personal strength, his clothes are a little thin.


    Maybe this one was dragged into the North Wolf Gang by iron wolf, too?


    "Who is this?" Looking at Xu Shaotang who walks in with iron wolf, the young man''s eyes show some doubts.


    "This is the man I just recruited!" The iron wolf winked at the young man, then turned to Xu Shaotang and asked, "by the way, what''s your name?"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    The iron wolf patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and pointed to the young man: "his name is Li Shuo, and you will be brothers in the future!"


    "Hello


    Xu Shaotang stepped forward slightly and politely extended his hand to Li Shuo.


    Li Shuo looked at Xu Shaotang blankly. It took him a long time to wave his hand. He was a little embarrassed and said, "I I have no money... "


    "Cough..."


    Nearly a mouthful of old blood gushed out of his mouth, Xu Shaotang took the initiative to hold his hand with that of Li Shuo, and said with a smile, "I''m not asking you for a meeting gift. It''s the etiquette of my hometown."


    "Oh, is that so?" Li Shuo flustered his hand out of Xu Shaotang''s hand, obviously did not adapt to this etiquette, curiously asked: "where is your hometown? How could there be such a strange etiquette? "


    "My hometown..." Xu Shaotang sighed: "my hometown is far away from here, you don''t know."


    "Well..."


    "Well, you two know each other." After listening to their conversation, the iron wolf patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "in the future, when I''m away, you will take care of Li Shuo. Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the iron wolf in astonishment: "you recruit me into your northern Wolf Gang, don''t you just want me to take care of him for you?"


    Listen to the meaning of the iron wolf, it seems that he wants to become a nanny?


    "Who said that?" The iron wolf blushed slightly and said, "as far as you two are concerned, if I take you outside the city to look for a panacea, isn''t it just for you to die? I''m taking care of you. I''ve found you an easy job. I''ll do all the risky things. Who calls me the leader? "


    "Uncle tie!" Hearing the iron wolf''s words, Li Shuo suddenly became anxious and looked at the iron wolf praying, "don''t you go out of the city to look for the elixir, OK? I heard that a few days ago, someone was eaten by the monster while looking for the elixir!"


    "If you don''t look for a panacea, what will you do?" Iron wolf gently sighed, shook his head to Li Shuo and said: "don''t worry, I will ask Wang Dazui and butcher Zhao to go together! There should be no danger! What''s more, you think the monster is Chinese cabbage. You can meet it when you meet it? "


    Xu Shaotang asked in surprise: "what is a monster?"


    Listen to what they mean, monsters seem terrible?


    "You don''t even know the monster?" Iron wolf is full of ghost look, it seems that Xu Shaotang this problem is very retarded.


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang tilted his head to think, eyes slightly turned, said: "my hometown is too remote, the people in the village have never seen anything is wild, and no one has told me these things."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the iron wolf immediately became interested, took out the leader''s posture and said: "in this case, the leader will tell you about it! The monster is the beast that cultivates the demon pill. Those powerful monsters are even afraid of Da Luo Jinxian! Even the lowest level monster is equivalent to our human''s Concentration Master! "


    "So powerful?" Xu Shaotang slightly surprised, and asked the iron Wolf: "you are not afraid of monsters, then you are not the strong immortal realm?"


    Of course, Xu Shaotang could see that the iron wolf was just turning into a virtual state, and this was just a deliberate pastime for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Iron wolf looked at Xu Shaotang with black lines on his face, "if I am the strong one in immortal realm, do I still need to go to look for the elixir myself? Eh, by the way, I haven''t seen your cultivation for a long time. What is your realm? It doesn''t make sense. I can''t see that your son''s cultivation is, unless you have never practiced? "


    If Xu Shaotang had no accomplishments, he would not have seen Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments.


    "Didn''t I say that our hometown is so remote that no one has taught me this. I really haven''t practiced it." Xu Shaotang nodded. It seemed that the iron wolf knew a lot. He turned his eyes and said to the iron wolf again, "guild leader, tell me about the cultivation. I want to be as powerful as the guild leader!"


    He feels that his strength has been improved, but he doesn''t know what he is now. He can just have a good fight and ask the iron wolf.


    "Just call me iron boss." iron wolf himself seems to feel that he can''t afford the title of gang leader. He waved to Xu Shaotang, "you''ve never practiced, and you want to be as strong as me? You''ve passed the best time for cultivation. Even if you start cultivation now, it''s almost useless. It''s useless to tell you. You look after Li Shuo here first, and I''ll find a way to get some money back. If it wasn''t for bringing your boy back, I might have earned today''s dinner money now! "Seeing that the iron wolf was about to leave, Xu Shaotang touched his three gold coins, gritted his teeth and took them out. "These should be enough for our dinner tonight, right? Iron head, tell me about it! "


    Looking at the three gold coins in Xu Shaotang''s hand, iron wolf and Li Shuo''s eyes suddenly shine.


    The iron wolf grabs the gold coin in Xu Shaotang''s hand like lightning, and drags it in his own hand, as if for fear of Xu Shaotang''s repentance.


    "Since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you about it." With the money available, the iron wolf went out in no hurry. He took Xu Shaotang and sat down on a shabby wooden chair and said, "I can''t see it. You''re quite fat!"


    "How long will this gold coin last for us?" Xu Shaotang already had consciousness. After asking this question, he explained, "we are isolated from the world. I don''t know anything about it."


    Xu Shaotang also told them about it before. This time, they are not surprised. In their opinion, Xu Shaotang is probably someone who can''t walk out of a remote village in the land of frost and snow.


    "Ten days!"


    The iron wolf put up three fingers and said, "one gold coin in three days is enough for the three of us."


    "That''s ten days?" Xu Shaotang slandered in his heart that the world''s prices are too high. If they are on the earth, as long as they don''t eat and drink, these three gold coins will be enough for them for three to five months.

 Chapter 1991

    "Only ten days?" The iron wolf said, "you are a gold coin. You think it is a spirit stone."


    "What is the spirit stone?" Xu Shaotang asked like a curious baby.


    Iron wolf at the moment some crazy, how did he cheat such a silly boy to take care of Li Shuo? Just like he doesn''t know anything, can he take care of Li Shuo?


    Seeing the crazy look of the iron wolf, Li Shuo said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "the spirit stone is the crystallization of heaven and Earth Spirit, which is very helpful for cultivation. It''s a inferior spirit stone, at least 10000 gold coins. If you are lucky and find a medium spirit stone, congratulations. You don''t have to worry about it all your life."


    "Can you pick up the spirit stone when it''s rubbish?" Iron wolf white Li Shuo one eye, way: "even if he has this luck to pick up, also have no blessing to suffer! Everyone is innocent and guilty! Do you think the city of sin is in vain


    "It seems that this spirit stone is very valuable!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles. He has no idea about money, but money seems to be indispensable here. If he has the chance, he will not have to worry about money in a short time.


    "Of course, it''s valuable. The value of a piece of stone above medium quality can''t be measured by money! Gold coins are used by people like us. Those who are really strong will trade with spirit stone even if they want to trade. Who will want these gold coins The iron wolf snorted: "I said, don''t you want to listen to the cultivation, if you don''t listen, I can go out to buy food."


    "Listen, of course!"


    But I took out the only three gold coins on my body. If I didn''t listen, wouldn''t it be silly.


    The iron wolf picked up the water cup beside him, poured two mouthfuls of water into his mouth, cleared his throat, and then slowly said: "the way of cultivation is actually the process of constantly absorbing the aura of heaven and earth to strengthen his body. If you can get into the innate realm of cultivation, you will have innate Qi in your body. At this time, you can barely step into the threshold of cultivation. Most people can easily step into this threshold, but you are an exception! "


    "After that, there will be the realm of refining spirit and the realm of transforming emptiness. Those who can cultivate the realm of transforming emptiness are more or less gifted people! When it comes to the realm of emptiness, all practitioners will face a major test, that is, to unite their spirit. In our city of sin, there are many people who transform the realm of emptiness, but few people who concentrate on the realm of emptiness! Originally, there was no state of concentration, but those who are better than those who are good at transforming the virtual state, and who have not fully condensed their spirits, are called the state of concentration! "


    "As soon as the spirit reaches the top of the list of immortals, however, immortals are divided into three, six and nine grades: human immortals, earth immortals, Tian immortals and Da Luo Jin immortals, one by one rare. As for saints, they only exist in legends!"


    "It''s even more difficult to be a immortal. There is not necessarily one person who can gather his spirit among 100000 people! If you want to gather your spirit, you must experience the baptism of thunder robbery. Most people''s spirits can''t stand the test of thunder robbery, and countless experts who concentrate on the scene are all dead in the thunder robbery! Therefore, there are very few immortals in this world. Huo Kongshan, the leader of our evil city, is a strong immortal. As for the earth immortals, it is estimated that there is no one in the whole frosty land! "


    "What is spirit?"


    Thinking about the unidentified things in his body, Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "This How can I explain that to you? " Iron wolf looked at Xu Shaotang with speechless face. For the sake of the three gold coins, he thought about it carefully. Then he said slowly: "I didn''t even step into the state of concentration. Where do I know what the spirit is? As long as you gather your spirit, you can fly in the sky. It''s said that this spirit can make people absorb the aura of heaven and earth more quickly. Anyway, once you have a 10% spirit, it''s only good for people, but it''s not bad. "


    "Flying in the sky?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart leaped. He seemed to be able to fly in the sky. Although he is not very skilled now, he often bumps himself into the air, but he can fly in the sky after all!


    If according to the iron wolf said so, then he is not already immortal? What''s more in the body is the spirit?


    However, he didn''t seem to concentrate his spirit. He didn''t even understand it. How could he concentrate his spirit?


    Moreover, he has not experienced the so-called thunder robbery!


    Well, no! When he was in a coma and dreaming, he seemed to see purple lightning falling on his body, but those lightning disappeared inexplicably! Is that not a dream, but something that really happened to him?


    "What for?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang sitting there in a daze, the iron wolf pulled him and said with a smile, "now you know how difficult it is to cultivate? Boy, I advise you not to think about that. You''re the one who doesn''t know anything. Even if you practice all your life, it''s estimated that you can barely enter the realm of alchemy. It''s better to take good care of Li Shuo when you practice! "


    When he was pulled by the iron wolf, Xu Shaotang slowly returned to his senses. He looked at Li Shuo and asked, "you just said he was injured. What kind of injury is it? How can I not see it?"


    "Nonsense, his muscles and veins are damaged. Of course you can''t see it." Iron wolf white Xu Shaotang one eye, way: "you don''t see that he has hurt in the body, but he somehow is also reluctantly into the alchemy realm, in the cultivation of this road, he can be your master! If you really want to practice, you can ask him for advice when you take care of him. As long as you are serious, even if you have poor qualifications, you should be able to enter the congenital realm. "Listen to the words of iron wolf, Xu Shaotang can''t help but laugh.


    Li Shuo and Li Shuo should take good care of him as a wolf.


    "How did he get this injury?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Li Shuo lowered his head in shame: "before I reached that place, I broke through by force. Although I finally entered the realm of alchemy, my muscles and veins were damaged in the process of breaking through..."


    "I told you not to worry. You have to break through by force. Now Alas The iron wolf sighed heavily, and comforted: "you should have a good rest during this period of time. Tomorrow I''ll go with people to look for the elixir. If you''re lucky, you can not only find the elixir to help you treat your injury, but also make a fortune!"


    "Uncle tie, I..." Li Shuo is full of shame looking at the iron wolf.


    "Well, stop it!" Iron wolf waved his hand, said: "you first have a good rest here, I go out to buy some food back."


    Say, iron wolf then slowly stand up, sigh out of the room.


    Looking at the back of the iron wolf, Xu Shaotang can''t help smiling. At the beginning, the iron wolf gave him a feeling that he didn''t want to beat. It would look like a man with love and righteousness.


    It is reasonable to say that he is also a master of transforming the virtual world. He can''t even have a problem eating. I guess it''s because of this young man named Li Shuo.


    But then again, even in a place of frost and snow, there are countless Huaxu masters. I think they should benefit from the world''s abundant aura. You know, even if the Huaxu masters of the whole earth add up, they are estimated to be less than one tenth of a city of sin?

 Chapter 1992

    "Tell you not to come, you must come!"


    On the way out of the city, the iron wolf said to Li Shuo angrily and helplessly: "if we meet a beast or even a monster, we have no time to take care of you!"


    "Yes, you two have to go to the city and spend 20 gold coins in vain. Aren''t you fooling around? Do you really think this gold coin is so easy to earn? " Wang Dazui also advised: "go back while you are not out of the city!"


    Every time this evil city enters the city, it has to pay ten gold coins to one person. Therefore, they are not willing to take Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo with them, whether from the perspective of their safety or economy. In their view, these two people are a burden.


    "Tie Da tou, I''m looking at your face this time. If you can''t find a panacea out of the city this time, you have to compensate me for my loss!"


    In fact, the name of butcher Zhao is Zhao Luo. He is nicknamed butcher Zhao because he has a face full of flesh, and the weapon in his hand is a pig knife that looks like a bigger one. The butcher Zhao is obviously not as talkative as Wang. He has been blowing his beard and staring at Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo all the way. If it wasn''t for the iron wolf, he would have started to chase people out.


    Listen to the three people''s words, Li Shuo quietly pulled Xu Shaotang, his eyes showed a trace of hesitation. The reason why he wanted to follow was that Xu Shaotang was there. Of course, he also wanted to help, and he was worried about the safety of the iron wolf. Otherwise, Xu Shaotang could not do anything.


    But he didn''t know. In fact, Xu Shaotang also wanted to take a chance to see if he could find a more advanced elixir. In this way, he could find a way to refine some pills, and he could temporarily solve his financial difficulties.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head to him and motioned him not to speak. Anyway, he was just a little bit. Anyway, he would follow them to find it.


    Seeing that both of them didn''t speak, the iron wolf said angrily: "if we find the elixir this time, it''s OK to say. If we don''t find it, we can''t even enter the city. We have to be with the bandits outside the city!"


    Butcher Zhao said, "tie Da tou, you just let them go too much. If I had, I would have taught them hard with my hands!"


    "Teach me a lesson!"


    On hearing this, the iron wolf was not happy. He immediately began to protect the calf. His eyes were staring at butcher Zhao fiercely, as if to say: try it!


    By iron wolf so a stare, Zhao butcher also immediately angry, suddenly raised his voice: "iron big head, but I look at our friendship for so long, you don''t know good or bad!"


    "If you want to go or not, don''t talk about it there!" Iron wolf''s bull temper also came up, "I don''t believe it. Without you, butcher Zhao, we can''t find a panacea!"


    "Well, that''s what you said!"


    Butcher Zhao took a cold look at the iron wolf, and then he left with a curse. He didn''t want to go with two encumbrances, but the iron wolf''s words fulfilled his wish.


    Looking at the back of the iron wolf, Li Shuo suddenly looked like a child who had made a mistake and said in a low voice: "Uncle tie, I''m sorry, I..."


    "Shut up Iron wolf looked at Li Shuo angrily, "I really want to fight for this tone. Let butcher Zhao have a look. Even if I have two burdens, I can still find a panacea!"


    After scolding, the iron wolf looked at Wang and said, "how do you say, go or not? If you don''t go, I''ll take them alone!"


    "If you don''t, I''ll be the same as you." Wang big mouth gently sighed: "let''s go, for the sake of our friendship for several years, I''ll go with you!"


    It seems that Wang Dazui''s friendship with iron wolf should be very good, otherwise he would not accompany iron wolf to take risks without one person.


    "Yes Iron wolf nodded and said: "Wang big mouth, I remember your love, as long as I iron big head does not die, sooner or later return you!"


    "Go away!"


    Wang Dazui said with a smile: "before the city is out, you''d better keep your life. You''re going to die. Li Shuo and this boy will surely live soon!"


    As they talk, they walk out of the city. Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo follow behind them. Li Shuo looks at Xu Shaotang from time to time, as if to blame Xu Shaotang for encouraging him to follow. Xu Shaotang shrugs and gives him a reassuring look, following him like a nobody.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s smiley face, Li Shuo sighed softly in his heart: the ignorant are fearless. He doesn''t even know what the monster is. How can he know the danger of this trip?


    Walking in front, Wang Dazui asked the iron wolf in a low voice: "there was a burden around you. Now you have another burden. Do you want to be dragged to death?"


    "If I don''t find someone to take care of Li Shuo, I will be dragged to death." Iron wolf sighed gently: "as long as he can take good care of Li Shuo for me, I can spare my hand in the future. I will get better slowly."


    "Can you keep that boy?" Wang Da quietly looked back at Xu Shaotang and said to the iron wolf in a low voice: "didn''t you find several people before, but didn''t you stay? I think the boy looks silly on the surface, but he is really a ghost. Don''t be like those people before you for a while! ""I don''t think so."


    The iron wolf squeezed his eyes at him and said with a smile, "this boy should be from a remote village. He doesn''t know how to come here. He doesn''t even know how to practice. Without my care, he will die here in a few days. Do you think everyone is willing to accept someone who doesn''t know how to practice like me?"


    After thinking about it, Wang nodded and said, "that''s true! According to you, you are a perfect match


    "Bah, bah, bah! You are the perfect match Iron wolf cold said: "he helped me take care of Li Shuo, I let him not be bullied by the people in the city, he deserves me, I also deserve him, so simple."


    "Well, if you didn''t have Li Shuo, you wouldn''t have mixed up like this..."


    Wang Da Zui sighed softly, as if he was sorry for the iron wolf.


    The iron wolf didn''t care. He said carelessly, "if you live, you have to think it''s not!"


    As they walked, they said that their voices were very small. They thought that only the two of them could hear them. However, Xu Shaotang had already heard their conversation word for word.


    Fortunately, the iron wolf didn''t have any bad ideas for him. He just wanted him to take care of the injured Li Shuo, so that he could spare his hand to make money.


    However, Xu Shaotang knows that he will not stay with them for a long time after all. Maybe in a few days, he will leave here and go to those towns outside the frost and snow land, and continue to set foot on the road of looking for Tantai Jingming.


    However, before that, he may be able to take this opportunity to earn enough gold coins, so as not to worry about money from time to time.


    They left the city through the south gate and headed all the way to a place called Heifeng valley.

 Chapter 1993

    The reason why the place of frost and snow is called the place of frost and snow is that it is in the ice and snow for ten months of the year. Only in July and February of each year will the ice and snow melt.


    Therefore, July and February of every year is the best time to look for the elixir. When the ice and snow melt, the elixir hidden under the ice and snow will be revealed. If you are lucky enough, these two months will be enough to make a poor man rich.


    Of course, the best time is also accompanied by the most danger. After the ice and snow melts, many wild animals and even monsters who are not hibernating will come out to look for food. If they don''t pay attention, they may lose their lives.


    At this time, iron wolf goes out of the city to look for the elixir. Although the chance of finding the elixir is much smaller, the danger is also smaller than that of looking for the elixir after the ice and snow melts. Moreover, Li Shuo''s injury can''t wait until the ice and snow melts. It''s estimated that his body will be useless at that time.


    Heifeng Valley is actually a grand canyon in the south of the frost and snow land. The terrain there is very steep. It is said that the monster cannibalism happened in Heifeng valley a few days ago. Generally, no one will go there to look for the elixir. Iron wolf decided to go there to increase the chance of finding the elixir.


    They have been walking on the ice and snow for a whole day, but they have not arrived at Heifeng valley. If they follow the normal speed, this time should have arrived. However, because of Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo, the speed of iron wolf and Wang Dazui is also slowed down.


    "Iron head, let me ask you something."


    While they are looking for a place to spend the night, Xu Shaotang drags a big and fat hare to follow the iron wolf in the snow.


    The hare is nearly one meter long, which once again refreshes Xu Shaotang''s understanding of the wild animals in the world. It was when they were on their way that the iron wolf hunted and killed them for dinner.


    "I said, where do you have so many problems?" The iron wolf turned back and glared at Xu Shaotang, "you have asked no less than 20 questions along the way!"


    "I don''t have much insight." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Ask!" The iron wolf turned back and went on.


    "We also met several wild animals along the way. Why don''t you hunt these wild animals and sell them in the city?" Xu Shaotang said curiously: "when you earn enough money, you can ask someone to treat Li Shuo''s injury. Isn''t that good? So you don''t have to take such a risk. "


    If Xu Shaotang is an iron wolf, he will probably choose a more reasonable plan, at least, it will be safer.


    The iron wolf looked back at him and said, "do you think I don''t want to? Li Shuo''s tendons are almost all damaged. If you want to make his tendons recover, you can''t find an immortal or find an alchemist to buy pills that can recover his tendons. This evil city is just an immortal. Do you think he will come to recover his tendons for Li Shuo? "


    "No!"


    Huo Kongshan is the existence of the local emperor in this evil city. Which emperor will put down his position to heal the civilians?


    "Isn''t that the end?" Iron wolf stand hands way: "now only with Dan medicine to restore the injury of this road! But do you know how much is the pill that can make Li Shuo recover his muscles and veins? "


    "How much?"


    "At least three thousand gold coins!" Iron wolf sighed helplessly: "if you can buy elixir by hunting these wild animals, I don''t know when you have to save it! So we have to find the elixir and take it to the alchemist to exchange it for elixir! "


    I see!


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang understood that iron wolf didn''t know that he could save money to buy pills. It was just to prevent Li Shuo from becoming a useless person because of his injury. Therefore, he had to take risks to find a panacea. Moreover, it must be a kind of rare panacea. Unless there are enough panacea, he should not get one to help Li Shuo recover It''s a pill for restoring muscles and veins.


    From this point of view, the iron wolf to Li Shuo really is not to say!


    Not everyone in this evil city is a bad person. At least, the iron wolf and Wang Dazui impressed him very well.


    Unconsciously, the sky is also gradually dark down, they found a barely able place to spend the night under a large protruding stone.


    The iron wolf peels the rabbit''s skin and cleans it up with snow. He goes to Xu Shaotang, who is sitting in front of the fire. He throws the rabbit''s skin to Xu Shaotang. "You cover it at night. If you don''t have Qi to protect your body, you have to freeze to death."


    Touching the warm and soft rabbit skin in his hand, Xu Shaotang felt a little warm in his heart, and immediately handed the rabbit skin to Li Shuo: "it''s OK. I''ll just be next to the fire. I can''t freeze. He''s injured. Let him cover it."


    He has seen the cold at night here. He can carry it before he enters the fairyland, let alone now?


    The iron wolf pulled his hand back and glared at him and said, "if you want to take it, just take it. There''s so much nonsense! Even if he is injured, he has genuine Qi to protect his body. Your boy is frozen to death, and I don''t want to collect your body! "


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at the iron wolf with a speechless face. The iron wolf is also a typical bean curd heart with a knife mouth.Under the iron wolf''s compulsive intervention, the rabbit skin eventually became Xu Shaotang''s quilt tonight. Sitting there eating the delicious rabbit meat, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a decision in his heart. If he found a suitable elixir, he would specially help Li Shuo refine pills to restore his muscles and veins. However, there is another premise, that is, to have a good alchemy furnace! Without a good alchemy furnace, the probability of success is too low.


    Late at night, everyone has fallen asleep, but Xu Shaotang slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at Li Shuo curled up on a pile of hay, Xu Shaotang gently stood up and carefully covered his rabbit skin on Li Shuo''s body.


    When the rabbit skin covers the body, Li Shuo in his sleep subconsciously wraps up the rabbit skin, and the frown on his face slowly stretches out.


    Xu Shaotang smile, quietly into the night.


    After staying away from the bonfire, Xu Shaotang sat down on the ground with his knees crossed, and the Yulong Jue began to operate, constantly absorbing the abundant aura of heaven and earth, and constantly combing his body with the abundant aura of heaven and earth. He could clearly feel that when he absorbed the aura, his spirit was also absorbing the aura, and constantly returning the absorbed aura to him To help him strengthen his body.


    "Is that the good of the spirit?"


    Xu Shaotang mumbles to himself. He suddenly realizes that he still has a long way to go to find a way back to the earth. Only by working hard to improve his strength can he ensure that he will not die on the way to find a way home.

 Chapter 1994

    The next day, as soon as it was light, they set out and finally arrived at Heifeng Valley at noon.


    The terrain of Heifeng Valley is similar to that of the black witch land Xu Shaotang visited. There are straight cliffs on both sides. The difference is that there is a lake at the bottom of the black witch land, but there is a dense forest below the black wind valley. When you look at the bottom of the valley from the cliff, the drop should be at least two or three hundred meters.


    "Do you know how Heifeng valley came from?" Wang big mouth grins his big mouth and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang wants to shake his head to show that he doesn''t know.


    "I know you don''t know!" Wang grinned and said, "it''s said that ten thousand years ago, there was a fierce battle between two top strong men. This canyon was split by two strong men!"


    "So powerful?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be shocked.


    He had heard elder Wusong say that the battle of the strong could even split the land that had been gathered together. Now when he heard Wang Dazui''s words, he thought it was not so exaggerated.


    "All right, get ready to go down!"


    Iron wolf took a deep breath, pointed to the right front not far away, said: "I know there is a steep slope can go down, but the slope is a little big, we should be careful! Xu Shaotang, from now on, you and Li Shuo will follow us closely. If you accidentally fall down, I can''t guarantee that your life will be saved. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "good!"


    After a few words of command, Tielang and Wang Dazui did not delay any longer. They took them to the steep slope. The steep slope was covered with snow and spread from their feet to the bottom of the valley. They said that the steep slope was actually a little slower than the vertical cliff. Xu Shaotang estimated that the slope should be about 70 or 80 degrees.


    Iron wolf took out a rope from the package and tied it to a big tree on the slope. He tied the other end of the rope to a stone and threw it down the steep slope. Then he tied the four people tightly together with a piece of rope. Then he walked slowly down the steep slope along the rope. Iron wolf was in the front, and Wang Dazui was in the back.


    Almost every time they took two steps, snow would slide down the steep slope. Xu Shaotang really would cause avalanches.


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang''s worry did not happen.


    Arriving at the bottom of the valley, the iron wolf suddenly looks up and down at Xu Shaotang with doubts.


    Xu Shaotang was dazed by him and asked, "iron boss, what''s the matter?"


    "You come down from such a high place without breathing?" Iron wolf took a look at Li Shuo, who was gasping beside him, and then looked at Xu Shaotang, who was just like a nobody.


    Only then did Xu Shaotang realize that he seemed to have accidentally shown some horseshoes. He hesitated slightly for a while. Suddenly, he had an idea. He patted his chest and said with a proud smile: "what is this! Iron head, I''m not bragging. Even if the bottom of the valley is a little deeper, I don''t take breath! I was famous in our village. The villagers all called me monkey. At that time, in our village, I was even steeper than this hillside... "


    "Come on, come on, don''t brag!"


    The iron wolf interrupted Xu Shaotang, who talked so much there, "you don''t have the ability to brag, but it''s very powerful!"


    He naturally took what Xu Shaotang said as a boast. However, he estimated that the reason why Xu Shaotang didn''t breathe when he went down such a steep slope was really related to his living environment. God knows how remote their broken village is.


    After shaking off the doubts in their minds, the four slowly walked into the dense forest in the valley.


    The dense forest is very quiet, only the sound of their feet stepping on the snow reverberates in their ears. Many big trees lie on the ground, which should be overwhelmed by the snow. However, compared with the hillside, the snow here is shallower, perhaps because the temperature in the valley is slightly higher.


    "Big mouth, let''s all put our eyes on the bright spot. We''ve all come here. We need to get some magic medicine for everything we say!" Iron wolf tightly hold his fist, and to Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo said: "you two take good care of yourself on the line, by the way to take a chance, also don''t expect you two."


    Many people have more eyes, and the chance to find a panacea is really greater, but he does not dare to rely too much on Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo.


    Wang Dazui and tie Lang carefully looked at the ground around them, hoping to find some miraculous drugs on the ground, even if they are not rare. They came here after so far. Now they need a shot of cardiotonic. Any one of them can inspire their spirit, because as long as there is a miraculous drug, it means there is a miraculous growth here They also have a chance to find a rare elixir.


    "Big iron head!"


    As soon as they entered the dense forest, they heard Wang''s excited voice.


    Iron wolf quickly ran to this side, while running to Wang mouth asked: "is not found a panacea!"


    "Yes, yes!" Wang big mouth full face excited said: "look, Ningshen flower!"


    "Where? Let me see! "


    Iron wolf excitedly looked in the direction of Wang Dazui''s fingers. Sure enough, on the cliff less than 10 meters high from the bottom of the valley, there were many pale yellow flowers.Iron wolf quickly jumped up from the ground, hit the cliff with one fist, inlaid his fist on the cliff, and then carefully picked the many pale yellow flowers with the other hand.


    Looking at the hands of a few flowers with ice and snow, iron wolf is full of excited Laughter: "I know, there will be harvest here! Ha ha ha


    Although ningshenhua is not a rare elixir, it at least proves that there is a elixir here. If they look for it carefully, iron wolf believes that they will find a precious elixir in the rarely visited Heifeng Valley in exchange for elixir to cure Li Shuo''s injury.


    Looking at the iron wolf standing there laughing, Li Shuo looks ashamed and lowers his head. If he didn''t listen to the advice of the iron wolf, he would not have risked to come here.


    Fortunately, they are not in any danger now. If they are in danger, he will surely die of guilt.


    "Well, hurry to the neighborhood and look for it carefully!" Wang big mouth patted the excited iron wolf on the shoulder, looked up at the sky almost covered by the dense forest, and said: "while there is still a little time before it gets dark, let''s seize the time and leave early if we can leave here early. It''s too quiet here. It makes me feel a little terrible."


    "Good!"


    Iron wolf nodded, forced to suppress the excitement in his heart, said: "let''s pay more attention to this cliff, I think there should be a rare elixir on the cliff!"

 Chapter 1995

    In their constant search, this Valley brings them more and more surprises.


    Ningshenhua, xuezhicao, duanchangcao and other rare elixirs were found by them one after another. The iron wolf roared with excitement several times. Xu Shaotang estimated that even if there were no monsters here, he would be attracted.


    It''s getting dark gradually, and they''re going to have a rest when they''re full of harvest. They''ll wait until tomorrow morning to look for it.


    In the words of iron wolf, since there is such a panacea, it is only a matter of time before we can find it.


    Naturally, it''s not easy for everyone to pour cold water on the iron wolf who is in high mood. They all agree with him one after another, but they have no bottom in their hearts. In the afternoon, they have found more than half of the valley bottom, but they don''t even see the shadow of the rare elixir.


    There was no cave or other place to stay at the bottom of the valley. However, Tielang and Wang Dazui had to build a temporary place for the night by themselves.


    Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo follow them idly. Iron wolf takes good care of them and just lets them follow them closely. As for the matter of building a temporary overnight place, they have no intention at all.


    "Uncle tie!"


    Just as the iron wolf was dragging a bunch of branches forward, Li Shuo suddenly pulled the iron wolf hard.


    The iron wolf turns his head in surprise and looks at Li Shuo''s shaking body. He drops the branch in his hand and helps Li Shuo anxiously. He asks, "what''s the matter, is it uncomfortable?"


    "No No Li Shuo slowly raised his trembling fingers to the cliff, "you Look at that


    The iron wolf looked in the direction of Li Shuo''s fingers. Suddenly, the whole person was struck by lightning. The next moment, the iron wolf suddenly cried out to Wang Dazui, who was still cutting branches beside him: "Dazui, come here! Come here


    "Why do ghosts scream?"


    Wang Dazui stopped his work and walked over with a smile and a curse. When he followed the direction of the iron wolf''s fingers and looked at the cliff, he suddenly stood there in a daze. He didn''t even notice that the sword in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Snow Lotus! It''s Snow Lotus


    The next moment, iron wolf and Wang big mouth suddenly full of excitement hold together, unrestrained roar up.


    "Three Snow Lotus! I''m rich


    "Who said that Lao Tzu brought two encumbrances?" Iron wolf tightly surprised to pull his fist, full of excitement roared: "after I go back, I must take a snow lotus hit butcher Zhao that bastard''s face!"


    At this moment, the depression in iron wolf''s heart is completely vented. He naturally takes credit for his discovery of Xuelian on Li Shuo. He has begun to fantasize about the expression of butcher Zhao after hearing the fact that Xuelian was discovered by Li Shuo.


    Listening to their excited cheers, Xu Shaotang asked Li Shuo curiously, "is this snow lotus very rare?"


    "Rare!" Li Shuo also nodded excitedly, and added: "although the petals are not fully opened, they are absolutely rare!"


    "It looks like we''re lucky!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile. It seems that these three saussures should be enough for Li Shuo''s healing pills from the alchemist.


    "Tie Da tou, I want one! You don''t mind! "


    Excited, Wang said to the iron wolf with a smile on his face.


    "No! It should be Iron wolf laughs a way: "fortunately Zhao butcher that son of a bitch didn''t follow, otherwise he definitely also scores to walk one!"


    Wang Dazui pretended to be displeased and said, "are you curving at me?"


    If you think about it carefully, iron wolf''s words are really easy to be misunderstood. Dare you, the people who want to divide Xuelian are all bastards?


    Iron wolf also aware of his slip of tongue, quickly gently patted his mouth, laughing: "I''m a son of a bitch, OK? Ha ha


    "Let''s go, no matter who the son of a bitch is, go and pick the snow lotus first!" Wang Dazui held back the excitement in his heart and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect Wang Dazui to make a fortune! Damn, I''ll drink for three days and three nights after I go back! "


    They don''t hesitate any more. With the help of a little bit on the ground, they quickly jump up the cliff and smash their fists into the cliff to climb up.


    Although the snow lotus is on a cliff nearly 100 meters above the ground, for the excited two people, this height is nothing. As long as they can pick the snow lotus, even if it is twice as high, they can get it down.


    Just as they quickly climbed to the snow lotus, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a strange and powerful breath. He subconsciously called out: "be careful!"


    "What are you barking about? Believe me or not..."


    Iron wolf a words haven''t finished, suddenly feel a silver figure lightning to them.


    Both of them have experienced various tests of life and death. When they realized the danger, they took out their hands inlaid on the cliff, and their bodies also fell quickly. At the moment they fell, the silver shadow had passed over their heads. If they were a little slower, I believe their heads have moved now."Bang!"


    They fell heavily on the ground. Without time to cry for pain, they quickly jumped up from the ground and looked up at the cliff. However, a silver fox about two meters long caught hold of the cliff and showed his teeth to them.


    "Monster..."


    Iron wolf and Wang big mouth swallowed a mouthful of saliva at the same time, just now also smile to open the face of the flower instantly a dignified.


    "Run away!"


    The next moment, the iron wolf suddenly roared. He rushed to Li Shuo, picked up Li Shuo, and yelled at Wang: "you take Xu Shaotang! Run away


    Called by the iron wolf, Wang Dazui returns to his senses and rushes to Xu Shaotang quickly. He grabs Xu Shaotang and runs away to the deep forest like playing with his life.


    "Wu..."


    The silver fox roared up to the sky and pushed on the cliff like a streamer. In a moment, the silver fox stopped them.


    Iron wolf and Wang Dazui stop their steps and push Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo away!


    "Let''s go!"


    The iron wolf roared at them in a low voice, and then said to Wang: "big mouth, you take them to escape, I''ll hold the beast!"


    However, Wang did not move his mouth. He looked at the silver fox in front of him as if facing the enemy. He shook his head bitterly and said, "you can''t hold it alone..."


    This is a monster. A monster that is still condensing the demon Dan is comparable to the master of concentration. No matter how weak the silver fox is, the iron wolf can not hold it.


    At this moment, Wang Dazui suddenly understood why the Three Snow lilies had not been picked up. It turned out that the silver fox had been guarding them all the time. It was not their good luck, but the people who wanted to make the idea of the Three Snow lilies had been buried in the hands of the silver fox

 Chapter 1996

    "Go, you two!"


    The iron wolf pushed Li Shuo away, "run! The farther away you run, the better


    He knew how many pounds he had. As Wang Dazui said, he could not hold the silver fox in front of him alone. Now he had to exchange their lives for those of the two young people.


    "Uncle tie, I won''t go!" Li Shuo''s eyes were full of tears, and he roared: "if I want to die, I will die with you!"


    "Fart!"


    The iron wolf scolded and said angrily: "you must live, live well! Let''s go


    "Forget it, tie Da tou..."


    Wang Da Zui sighed softly, "if you die, they can''t live. It''s better to die together and have a companion on the way to huangquan than to do so."


    Wang Dazui had already said this to iron wolf when he left the city.


    While they were talking, the silver fox came slowly towards them. The speed of the silver fox was very slow, with a look of contempt in his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t look at these people at all.


    Iron wolf and Wang big mouth hold the weapons in their hands and protect Xu Shaotang firmly behind them. It seems that they are going to fight to the death.


    "Even if you die here today, you will have two teeth broken!"


    The iron wolf was so cruel that he couldn''t care to ask them to run for their lives any more. He flew his axe and roared at the silver fox. Wang Dazui didn''t hesitate and rushed to the silver fox. Anyway, he was going to die. Why didn''t he die with guts?


    Looking at the two people rushing to the silver fox, Li Shuo cried with tears on his face. It seemed that he lost his support in an instant and sat down on the ground foolishly, tears gushing out like a flood breaking the dike.


    Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head. At the same time, he quietly condenses the immortal Qi in his body. With a flick of his finger, a pale yellow immortal Qi strikes the silver fox''s head with a lightning force.


    The silver fox''s whole attention is on the iron wolf and Wang Dazui. When it realizes the danger, the immortal Qi has gone through its revelation.


    At the same time, iron wolf and Wang big mouth have also killed in front of it, two people holding the heart of death to the silver fox''s head.


    "Zheng..."


    The weapons in their hands almost fell on the silver fox at the same time. Half of the silver fox''s head was immediately cut off, and the blood mixed with their brains sprayed on their face.


    Then, the body of the silver fox fell to the ground, splashing the snow all over the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Iron wolf and Wang Dazui were stunned at the same time. They looked at each other in disbelief. Although they killed the silver fox just now, they didn''t think that they could really hit the silver fox. They didn''t even think that they could hit the silver fox!


    At the moment, even they do not believe that they actually killed the silver fox!


    Can people who transform the virtual world also kill monsters? You''re kidding! When did the monster become so weak?


    "This This... " Li Shuo, who collapsed on the ground, was also completely confused by the scene in front of him. His tears were still falling. He was so shocked that he couldn''t say a complete word.


    After staring at each other for half a day, iron wolf and Wang Dazui come back to their senses. The first thing they do is not to be excited about the accidental survival, but to squat in front of the body of silver fox and carefully examine the body of silver fox.


    Soon, they found a thumb sized blood hole in the half of the head of the silver fox, which was still hanging around the neck. The blood hole pierced the skull of the silver fox, and it was fatal!


    "There''s an expert in the dark!"


    Two people instantly understand, is not their potential explosion, I am not silver fox''s strength is too weak, but before they hit the silver fox''s head, there have been experts quietly killed silver fox for them!


    "Thank you for saving my life!" Iron wolf slowly stood up from the ground, yelled to the deep forest: "please show up, let me thank you face to face!"


    Deep in the forest, there was no response.


    The iron wolf called several times in succession, but no one answered him.


    "Since Shangxian won''t show up, please accept the iron wolf''s worship."


    With that, the iron wolf knelt down on the snow with a "plop" and knocked three times heavily on the ground. It seemed that he was afraid that the immortal in the deep forest could not hear him. He knocked very loud.


    When he got up after three kowtows, his forehead was red and swollen.


    Until this time, Li Shuo slowly came back to his senses, stumbled up from the ground, ran to hold the iron wolf, sobbed in a low voice, and asked the iron wolf, "Uncle tie, do you mean someone is helping us in the dark?"


    "What else? Do you think uncle Wang and I can kill a monster? " The iron wolf patted Li Shuo on the shoulder, looked into the deep forest, and slowly said to Wang Dazui: "I think the master will show up soon..."


    "Maybe it''s just a little help for him, but I can''t see him." Wang Dazui''s heart was filled with joy for the rest of his life, but his face was full of regret. "The man who can easily kill a monster must have entered the ranks of immortals. Ordinary people like me can''t enter his eyes."Fairy! What an awe inspiring title!


    Even if it''s just human immortals, that''s what they need to look up to.


    "Could it be that the Lord of the city happened to pass by?" The iron wolf asked suspiciously.


    Wang big mouth thought, way: "perhaps, this frost and snow land, also he is a fairy realm strong."


    "Shall we come back and thank you?" Asked the iron wolf.


    "Come on, since he doesn''t want to show up, he certainly doesn''t want us to thank him." Wang big mouth way.


    The iron wolf thought for a while and felt that Wang Dazui had some truth to say. He could only sigh with regret.


    "Go and pick the Three Snow lilies. I''ll see if this monster has any magic pills." Iron wolf mouth showed a smile, said: "we not only recovered a life, maybe also can make a windfall!"


    The value of a demon Dan is not necessarily lower than the Three Snow lilies. Even the demon Dan of the lowest level monster is also a hot commodity!


    "Good!" Wang big mouth nods a way: "finish as soon as possible, we leave here immediately, if there are other monsters here, we may not have such good luck."


    When Wang Dazui went to pick the snow lotus, the iron wolf went to the body of the silver fox, picked up the true Qi, bit by bit cut the tough belly of the silver fox, looked for it carefully, and finally took out a milky white crystal the size of a grain of rice from the belly of the silver fox.


    "Is this the demon Dan?" Xu Shaotang is curious.


    Iron wolf nodded, full of regret and said: "yes, it''s a pity that the demon pill of the silver fox has not yet formed. The silver fox should be condensing the demon pill. If you take off the Three Snow lilies after they are in full bloom, the demon pill should have formed. It''s a pity, it''s a pity..."


    "What a pity!"


    Wang Dazui, who picked the snow lotus, came over and said with a smile: "if we wait for his demon pill to take shape, we can still pick the snow lotus, and we still have a chance to live?"

 Chapter 1997

    Afraid of meeting the monster again, several people left the bottom of the valley overnight.


    They were very happy when they got the rare elixir they had been dreaming of.


    As they sat around in front of the fire, Wang Dazui sighed that they were so lucky.


    "Eat it!"


    When Xu Shaotang sits in front of the fire and laughs with them, iron wolf suddenly hands Xu Shaotang the undeveloped demon pill the size of a grain of rice.


    Xu Shaotang is slightly a Leng, curiously ask a way: "this has what advantage?"


    "Of course Iron wolf way: "although this demon Dan has not yet formed, the effect is also different from the real demon Dan, but at least can barely be regarded as a demon Dan, see you boys have not entered the congenital, maybe eat this thing, there is a chance to enter the congenital."


    "No more." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "I''m stupid. It''s a waste to eat. You''d better give it to Li Shuo."


    "His muscles and veins are damaged now. Eating it will hurt him!" The iron wolf shook his head.


    "Then you two can eat." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I can see it now. No matter how I practice, I can''t reach the height of tietouer. It''s better to be protected by you."


    Iron wolf shook his head again and said: "with our strength, it''s useless to eat this undeveloped demon Dan, otherwise you think it''s your turn?"


    If the iron wolf didn''t say that, Xu Shaotang might try to eat it, but the undeveloped demon pill didn''t help the iron wolf in their cultivation, and it didn''t help him any more. It would be a waste if he ate it.


    "Iron head, don''t give it to me. It''s a waste for me to eat it."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said sincerely, "if you can''t do it, take it back to the city and sell it. It''s better for you to take the money to buy us a good meal than to give it to me."


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s repeated refusals, the iron wolf couldn''t help staring at him and said, "don''t you want to practice?"


    "I feel like I''m not the material..." Xu Shaotang waved his hand.


    "Come on, tie Da tou, Xu Shaotang is right. Even if you give him this demon pill, let him enter the congenital world. With his talent, it''s hard to enter the realm of alchemy." Wang Dazui roasted the meat in his hand and said to the iron wolf with a smile: "since he doesn''t eat it, you''ll force him to take it back to the city and sell it. It''s worth hundreds of gold coins at least, so you don''t have to worry about eating all day long."


    Iron wolf slightly silent for a while, think, finally or helpless nod, in put away the demon Dan before, and mercilessly stare at Xu Shaotang one eye, seems to be angry for his don''t ask for progress.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care. He laughs at the iron wolf and sits there to roast his meat.


    Late at night, the people around them all fell asleep, but Xu Shaotang slowly opened his eyes.


    This time, he didn''t secretly absorb the aura of heaven and earth as he did last night. Instead, he flashed to the direction of Heifeng valley.


    With memory, he soon came to the bottom of Heifeng valley. During the day, he found several miraculous drugs he could use on the cliffs on both sides. However, because of the iron wolf, he did not pick them. Although these miraculous drugs were not rare, they could be used to refine pills.


    He knew that the rarer the elixir, the more advanced the elixir can be made. Even if the ordinary elixir can fully understand its properties, the elixir made is not necessarily inferior to the elixir made with the rare elixir.


    Although the rarity and richness of aura are important criteria to judge whether the medicine is good or not, they are not the only criteria.


    Stepping into the ranks of immortals, Xu Shaotang could see the surrounding environment clearly even in the dark. Soon, he came to the cliff and flew to the top of the cliff with his unskilled flying in the sky. After picking the miraculous drugs, he quickly left Heifeng valley.


    When Xu Shaotang returned to the camp, the fire was still on, but the three people who had been sleeping in the camp had disappeared.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly, subconsciously thought: "they won''t meet the monster again?"


    Even a demon Dan has not yet formed monster can let iron wolf they have no resistance, if they meet the real monster, they certainly have no chance to live.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was worried, a faint voice came from his ear. Vaguely, he seemed to hear someone shouting his name.


    "It''s Li Shuo!"


    Xu Shaotang hears Li Shuo''s voice and quickly runs after him. From a distance, he sees Li Shuo calling his name with a torch in the snow.


    Seeing that Li Shuo is OK, Xu Shaotang also puts down his heart. He answers with a loud voice and trots to Li Shuo.


    "Where have you been?"


    Then the weak light saw Xu Shaotang''s figure, Li Shuo said slightly angry: "we thought you were taken away by wild animals, and we were looking for you everywhere in the middle of the night!"It turns out that the thin Li Shuo wakes up in the middle of the night, only to find that Xu Shaotang is not in the camp. He subconsciously thinks whether Xu Shaotang has been taken away by wild animals. He wakes up Tielang and Wang Dazui, and several people begin to look for him around the camp.


    After understanding the cause and effect of the matter, Xu Shaotang said sheepishly: "I went to the tuba for fear of fumigating you, so I went a little far away. As a result, I lost my way in the dark. It took me a long time to find out where the camp is."


    "Take the tuba?"


    Li Shuo looked at Xu Shaotang blankly, obviously did not understand the meaning of these three words.


    Xu Shaotang explained with a smile: "it''s my hometown''s saying to go on the tuba, which means to shit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Shuo speechless looking at Xu Shaotang, muttered: "your hometown''s name is really strange!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks, "where are the iron leaders?"


    Li Shuo said: "they went further to look for you. I''m not strong enough, so they let me look around here."


    "I''m giving you trouble." Xu Shaotang embarrassed said.


    To be honest, although these three people have different personalities and are also living in the city of sin, they are not evil people, and they are also very righteous. It''s really not easy to do this in such a place as the city of sin.


    Soon after Xu Shaotang followed Li Shuo back to the camp, Tielang and Wang Dazui also went back to the camp dejectedly.


    When you see Xu Shaotang sitting beside the fire in the camp, the iron wolf''s eyes are all the time. Then he rushes to Xu Shaotang''s side quickly and kicks his butt lightly. Xu Shaotang doesn''t dodge. He doesn''t care if the iron wolf doesn''t exert himself. It''s like scratching for him.

 Chapter 1998

    Because they were anxious to go back to the city to exchange pills for Li Shuo''s injured tendons, they speeded up the next day. Xu Shaotang spent most of his time on Wang Dazui''s back, while Li Shuo was carried by iron wolf.


    After the hard work of iron wolf and Wang Dazui, they finally returned to the city in the afternoon.


    They obviously didn''t have forty gold coins, but one tranquilizer flower was enough to offset the cost of forty gold coins.


    The four came to the only Dan medicine shop in the city without stopping.


    According to the truth, the business of the only Dan medicine shop in the city should be extremely hot. However, what they see is a scene of few people.


    "What''s going on?"


    When Xu Shaotang asked Li Shuo in a low voice about his doubts, he learned from Li Shuo that the demand for pills in this evil city is very high, but the price of pills here is too high, and there are very few people who can afford to buy pills, so there is such a scene.


    "Master Ye!"


    As soon as he entered the door, the iron wolf bowed respectfully to the old man lying there.


    Looking at the iron wolf, who always has the biggest posture of Lao Tzu in the world, bowing so respectfully to a bad old man who only practices alchemy, Xu Shaotang was surprised. It seems that the alchemist''s status in this world is not so high.


    "Big iron head?" Ye Qingshi opened his eyes slightly, glanced at the iron wolf, snorted: "bring so many people here, are you going to rob or what?"


    This is not the first time that iron wolf has come to him. More than ten days ago, iron wolf came to him to buy pills on credit. As a result, he kicked him out directly.


    "I dare not!"


    Iron wolf respectfully said: "I''m here to buy Yangyuan pill from master Ye."


    "Oh?" Ye Qingshi was slightly stunned, then closed his eyes and said faintly: "you don''t look like someone who can take out four thousand gold coins. If you still want to pay on credit, I advise you to keep your mouth shut."


    "I really don''t have so many gold coins!" Iron wolf a little smile, slowly stretched out his hand from the body of the package out of a snow lotus, slowly handed to the eyes closed in front of Ye Qingshi''s nose.


    Smelling the faint fragrance of the snow lotus, ye Qingshi''s closed eyes suddenly opened and grabbed the snow lotus from the iron wolf''s hands. His eyes were filled with joy, but he soon sighed: "unfortunately, if there is another half a month, the snow lotus will be in full bloom. If it is in full bloom, the price will at least double! Come on, how much are you going to offer? "


    "One Yangyuan pill, plus a thousand gold coins!" Iron wolf does not sharpen, said straight to the point.


    A snow lotus is worth 5000 gold coins? He remembered that Li Shuo had told him that a inferior spirit stone was almost 10000 gold coins, and the value of this snow lotus was half of that of inferior spirit stone. No wonder they were so excited when they saw snow lotus.


    Five thousand gold coins is a huge sum of money for the iron wolf.


    "To be honest, your price is reasonable." Ye Qingshi gently stroked his beard, slightly looked up at the iron wolf, and then his eyes fell on the sick Li Shuo. The front of the conversation suddenly changed: "however, you are in a hurry to take Yangyuan Dan to repair the damaged tendons for this boy. I think you will accept a Yangyuan Dan for this half opened snow lotus, too?"


    Take advantage of the fire!


    And it''s a blatant fire robbery!


    Listening to Ye Qingshi''s words, the look on several faces changed at the same time. Wang Dazui was about to make a theory with Ye Qingshi, but the iron wolf held him back, forbeared his anger and nodded: "OK, deal!"


    "Cheerfulness!" "I like to deal with cheerful people most," Ye Qingshi said with a smile


    With that, ye Qingshi took out a crystal clear bottle from his body, poured out a milky elixir and handed it to Tielang: "take it for him after you go back, and use Zhenqi to help him promote the effect. In less than ten days, his veins should be able to repair 7788, and the rest should be repaired by himself slowly with Zhenqi."


    "Thank you, master Ye!"


    Although the iron wolf was exposed by Ye Qingshi, he did not dare to offend Ye Qingshi. After taking the elixir from ye Qingshi, he asked Ye Qingshi with a smile: "master ye, if I find such a snow lotus in the future, will you buy it at the price of 5000 gold coins?"


    "Of course!" Ye Qingshi nodded and said, "although the snow lotus is not in full bloom, I am not at a loss if I buy 5000 gold coins!"


    "Good!"


    Iron wolf ha ha a smile, immediately take out another snow lotus, "five thousand gold coins, deal!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Watching the iron wolf take out a snow lotus again, the look on Ye Qingshi''s face suddenly becomes incomparably wonderful. After looking at the snow lotus in the iron wolf''s hand for a long time, he slowly returns to his mind: "iron big head, it seems that you have made a lot of windfall!"


    The iron wolf nodded and said, "I''m just lucky.""Ha ha, your luck is not so good!" Ye Qingshi said to the iron wolf with a smile: "I am very curious, where did you pick two snow lilies?"


    "Black wind Valley!"


    Iron wolf does not hide, directly told ye Qingshi.


    Heifeng Valley is known to almost all the people in the crime city, but most of them are not willing to take risks in Heifeng valley. Occasionally, a few people who are not afraid of death go to Heifeng Valley, but all of them never come back. As time goes by, fewer people go there.


    "You''re lucky! I can''t believe I came back from Heifeng Valley alive. " Ye Qingshi looked at him in surprise and said: "I hope you have such luck next time. If you find Xuelian again, I will buy it according to 5000 gold coins. If it is in full bloom, 10000 gold coins!"


    With that, ye Qingshi turned and walked to the room inside the Dan medicine shop. When he came out, he held a heavy box in his hand: "there are just 5000 gold coins in it. You can order it slowly!"


    Iron wolf took the box to open, just a light look, then closed the box: "don''t point, I believe master Ye won''t lack me one or two gold coins!"


    "Not bad, not bad!" Ye Qingshi said with a smile: "I''m beginning to like you a little. Of course, if your voice is not that big, I might like you more!"


    "It''s my pleasure!"


    Iron wolf salutes Ye Qingshi again. After giving the snow lotus to Ye Qingshi, he immediately takes them to leave with the box.


    After being far away from the pill shop, Xu Shaotang asked the iron wolf with a smile: "iron boss, the old man robbed by fire. You actually accepted it. It''s not like your temper?"


    "What else can we do if we don''t accept it?" Iron wolf white he one eye, way: "Li Shuo need his Dan medicine, here again only he a alchemist, if he is in a bad mood, at any time can sit on the ground price! What''s more, he''s the Lord of the city behind him. We don''t have the right to bargain with him at all! "


    I see! No wonder no one in the whole evil city dares to go to him and grab the pills directly. Huogang is the city master behind the courage!


    In other words, Huo Kongshan is really good at making money!

 Chapter 1999

    Holding a heavy box of gold coins back to the tattered "North Wolf Gang", the iron wolf immediately takes Yangyuan Dan to Li Shuo. At the same time, according to Ye Qingshi''s request, he uses real Qi to help him develop the medicine.


    Until watching Li Shuo sleep slowly, iron wolf stood up, went to the box full of gold coins, opened the box, took out six gold coins and put them into Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    "You gave me three gold coins that day, and now I''ll give you double! What''s the matter? Is my leader good for you? " Iron wolf said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    It can be seen that after giving Li Shuo Yangyuan pill, the iron wolf is in a better mood, and looks more energetic. The sad cloud on his face has long disappeared.


    Xu Shaotang grabbed six gold coins in his hand, nodded and said with a smile: "I knew that I would follow the iron head, and I''m sure I can''t make a difference!"


    "You don''t have any skills. You are good at flattering." Iron wolf scolded with a smile, and said: "you look after Li Shuo here first, I''ll get something to eat! Tonight we must have a good celebration, big mouthful of meat, big mouthful of wine


    With that, the iron wolf grabbed a handful of gold coins and went out with a long lost smile on his face.


    After the iron wolf left, Xu Shaotang sat down and seemed to doze off.


    Iron wolf just left not far away, immediately quietly folded back, convergence of their own breath, hidden, quietly observing the house of Xu Shaotang every move.


    Half an hour later, Xu Shaotang has been quietly sitting there, seems to be asleep.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t even have the idea to fight for the box of gold coins, iron wolf showed a happy smile on his face, and then went to buy the wine and vegetables tonight.


    Feeling the smell of iron wolf disappeared, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly opened, looked out of the house with a smile on his face, and said with a smile in his heart: "it seems that he is still not at ease with me!"


    He always knew that the iron wolf was watching himself outside the house, and he also knew that the iron wolf must be looking at whether he would come up with the idea of a box of gold coins.


    In the city of sin, five thousand gold coins are not a small amount. Iron wolf almost lost his life for the five thousand gold coins and the Yangyuan pill. How could he leave the gold coins here so easily and give them to an unknown person?


    Only a few minutes later, feeling the smell of iron wolf, Xu Shaotang closed his eyes again.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang sitting there sleeping quietly, iron wolf originally wanted to wake him up, but when he came to Xu Shaotang, he turned and left silently.


    At night, the iron wolf called Wang Dazui, and four people drank and ate meat happily in the shabby room.


    After three rounds of drinking, Wang Dazui suddenly worried and said, "butcher Zhao seems to know about our fortune. When I came to you, I saw him from a distance, and he also saw me. He looked a little wrong. I estimated that he should be holding bad water in his stomach now."


    "He dares!"


    Iron wolf raised his voice abruptly and hummed: "he thought Li Shuo and the two of them were cumbersome and quit halfway. Now that we are rich, he wants to share a piece of the cake, dreaming!"


    "That said, you know the character of butcher Zhao." Wang said: "anyway, you''d better be careful. Take the two of them with you. If butcher Zhao does something evil, even if you don''t get it, it''s inevitable that they won''t get it."


    "That''s true!"


    Iron wolf thought about it, nodded and said: "don''t worry, I will pay attention. If his paws dare to stretch out, I have to chop off his paws!"


    Several people are chatting casually while drinking. Most of the time, iron wolf and Wang Dazui are chatting. Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo are just there to accompany them.


    It was not until late at night that Wang Dazui left. The iron wolf who had drunk a lot of wine fell asleep soon after seeing Wang Dazui off.


    To make sure that both of them are asleep, Xu Shaotang quietly leaves the room and shuttles quickly in the dark.


    Soon, he came to Ye Qingshi''s Dan medicine shop.


    Outside the danyao shop, Xu Shaotang felt a few breath. When he came in the afternoon, he felt the existence of these breath. It seems that Huo Kongshan, the Lord of the city, sent people to guard the danyao shop.


    These breath is much stronger than iron wolf and Wang Dazui, but Xu Shaotang can clearly feel their existence. He estimates that these people should be the so-called masters of concentration.


    He just turned around casually outside, and the four masters who were hiding in the dark fell asleep.


    After sneaking into the pill shop quietly, he soon found the place where ye Qingshi made pills.


    Ye Qingshi is alchemy room alchemy, did not notice into the alchemy room Xu Shaotang.


    "Busy?"


    Xu Shaotang came to the back of Ye Qingshi and said faintly.


    Hearing the voice behind him, ye Qingshi is excited. Subconsciously, he claps his hand at Xu Shaotang behind him. However, he doesn''t even touch Xu Shaotang''s clothes.


    When ye Qingshi, who was full of shock, turned his head slowly and looked at Xu Shaotang, who came back behind him again, his face suddenly showed a look of amazement and exclaimed: "how are you? How did you get in? "He only met Xu Shaotang in the afternoon, but at that time, he didn''t see Xu Shaotang at all, and he just had a little impression on him. If Xu Shaotang came back in a few days, he didn''t know he had met Xu Shaotang.


    "How else can I get in, just like that." Xu Shaotang smiles at Ye Qingshi.


    "No way!"


    Ye Qingshi exclaimed: "there are four masters who are guarding the scene of concentration. You can''t get in at all!"


    "They''re asleep now." Xu Shaotang smile, casual hands in front of the chest, light said: "your voice can be bigger, see if they will come in."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, ye Qingshi didn''t shout for help. His voice was loud enough just now. However, one of the four did not fall asleep. He should have arrived now.


    "Who are you?" Ye Qingshi slowly stands up from the alchemy furnace and stares at Xu Shaotang. His muscles are tense. It''s obvious that he can''t deal with a man who can make the four masters of concentration sleep quietly.


    "My name is Xu Shaotang!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Thinking about the iron wolf who took advantage of the fire in the afternoon, ye Qingshi asked subconsciously: "are you here to vent your anger for the iron wolf?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "I just came to talk about a deal with you."

 Chapter 2000

    "Deal? What deal? "


    Ye Qingshi looks at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face, and his tense nerves gradually relax.


    This strange young man in front of him is obviously not what he can deal with. If Xu Shaotang wants to kill him, it''s useless for him to be on guard. Instead, it''s better to relax and see what medicine Xu Shaotang sells in his gourd.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t directly answer Ye Qingshi''s question. He walked slowly to the Dan furnace, gently sucked his nose, and said with a smile, "if I didn''t guess, what you made in the Dan furnace should be the Dan medicine to restore Qi and blood?"


    Although he was not very familiar with the name of the world''s pills, he was very familiar with the properties of the pills. From the smell of the pills, he had roughly guessed what kind of herbs the pills used.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, ye Qingshi was slightly stunned, and then asked in surprise: "do you know alchemy?"


    "A little bit!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "No way!" Ye Qingshi''s face was full of surprise, and he asked Xu Shaotang with the idea of comparison: "then tell me what kind of pills I made?"


    "I don''t know the name of the pill." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly.


    Ye Qingshi''s eyes showed an imperceptible look of contempt. As a Dan pharmacist, his pride surged into his heart out of time. He said faintly, "even if you don''t know the name of Dan medicine, do you dare to say that you know how to make Dan?"


    "The same pill, your name and mine may not be the same."


    Xu Shaotang was not angry, but said with a smile: "Ningshen flower, xuehuangcao, Tripterygium wilfordii..."


    Every time Xu Shaotang says the name of a kind of magic medicine, ye Qingshi''s face is shocked more, because what Xu Shaotang says is the magic medicine in his elixir.


    When Xu Shaotang said all the elixirs in his elixir, ye Qingshi was too shocked to speak.


    His elixir is about to become an elixir now. Even if Xu Shaotang is the kind of person who knows medicine very well, at this time, the smell of so many elixirs is mixed together. No matter how he knows the elixir, if he doesn''t know the way of alchemy, he can''t say all the elixirs in this furnace.


    Xu Shaotang ignored the shock on Ye Qingshi''s face, just said with a smile: "if you don''t close the furnace again, your elixir will be wasted."


    "You..."


    Ye Qingshi was shocked all over. He quickly ran to his own stove, took off the fire and closed the door.


    Just now, he was going to shut down the stove, but Xu Shaotang''s sudden intrusion made him forget this matter. Now Xu Shaotang''s reminder, he immediately responded.


    When he finished all this, he knew in his heart that this young man really knew how to make alchemy, and his attainments in the way of making alchemy were not lower than him, otherwise he would not have been able to remind him to shut down the furnace in time just now.


    "Now I believe you really know how to make alchemy."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang in front of him, ye Qingshi made a 180 degree turn in his attitude and said respectfully, "Shangxian just said that he would make a deal with me. I don''t know how Shangxian wants to make a deal?"


    Faced with a master who can make four masters in the state of concentration fall asleep unconsciously, and who knows how to alchemy, the key is that he is still so young. The pride of alchemist in his heart disintegrates in front of Xu Shaotang. Unconsciously, he uses the title of "Shangxian".


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when I''m free, I''ll come to you to refine some pills, and then sell them in your place. We''ll share the gold coins we get. How about that?"


    "This..." Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, ye Qingshi suddenly fell into a dilemma.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think that''s not enough? " Xu Shaotang glanced at Ye Qingshi lightly and said, "at most, three or seven points, you three and I seven!"


    "No, no!" Ye Qingshi quickly waved his hand and said, "I don''t mean that. I''ve actually made a lot of money just by 20% to 80%! It''s just


    "Just what?" Xu Shaotang asked with a little doubt.


    "Shangxian doesn''t know. I''m actually one of the city master''s men." Ye Qingshi looks at Xu Shaotang in embarrassment. "All the pills I sell here have to be handed over to the Lord''s mansion, so..."


    I see!


    It turned out that he was afraid that the bill would not match, and he could not make the payment at Huo Kongshan. Moreover, with these experts who were in the state of concentration, he could not make false accounts at any time.


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, "it seems that this matter is still a little troublesome!"


    He just wanted to earn some gold coins, so as not to worry about money in the future, but he ignored the man behind the Dan medicine shop.


    Although he has not seen Huo Kongshan yet, he also knows that Huo Kongshan is a human immortal. If he doesn''t have to fight with Huo Kongshan, he doesn''t want to cut corners. After all, he''s just a passer-by. It''s a matter of time before he leaves the city of sin."Shangxian, with your ability, you should not be short of gold coins..." Ye Qingshi looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled.


    To be honest, it''s the first time that he heard that alchemists are short of money. All alchemists, even the lowest alchemists, are the targets of being robbed.


    Take him as an example, he is almost the lowest alchemist. But in the city of sin, except for Huo Kongshan, he is respectful. Even Huo Kongshan always smiles at him. He works under Huo Kongshan and never worries about money.


    "I''m really short of..." Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ye Qingshi stagnated slightly for a long time before he said, "if this is the case, Shangxian can take the pills refined here to the auction house in the city for auction. It''s more cost-effective than you said to share Chengdu with me."


    "Is there an auction house in this city?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s eyes brightened, he really didn''t think of this, which proved once again that he was not really the material for business.


    "Shangxian should have just arrived at the city of sin?" Ye Qingshi respectfully said: "although the evil city is the most chaotic place in the frost and snow land, it can''t be compared with those big cities in the northern region, although the sparrow is small and has five dirty organs, there is an auction house in the east of the city."


    "So..." Xu Shaotang thought for a while, nodded and said, "well, I''ll come to you later in the evening for alchemy, and then take it to the auction house for auction. Is that ok?"


    "Of course, it''s my honor that Shangxian is willing to alchemy in my poor place."


    "Besides, I don''t want others to know about me for the time being. I believe you should be a person who can keep a secret?"


    Hearing this, ye Qingshi said respectfully: "I don''t know anything!"

 Chapter 2001

    Although Ye Qingshi and failed to reach a deal, but this trip is also a harvest.


    It''s late at night now, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t plan to go back. It''s been a few days since he came to the city of evil. He hasn''t had a good look in the city.


    Jumping into the air, Xu Shaotang overlooks the whole city of crime.


    He can clearly see that several places in the city are ablaze with fire, and the sound of fighting can be heard. In the middle of the night, people in the city of crime begin to show their fangs. Here, the strong deserve everything, and the weak deserve to be bullied. Everything is telling Xu Shaotang that the weak in this world are not even worthy of survival!


    In the heart of the city of sin, a Grand Courtyard attracts Xu Shaotang''s attention.


    In this dilapidated city of sin, this brightly lit and magnificent courtyard is particularly eye-catching.


    "The Lord of the city?"


    Besides Huo Kongshan''s mansion, Xu Shaotang couldn''t think of any place with such specifications.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was passing over the city Lord''s mansion, a figure suddenly jumped out of the city Lord''s mansion at a very fast speed. At the same time, a violent drink suddenly rang out in Xu Shaotang''s ear: "which fairy friend is visiting, I hope you''ll forgive me if Huo is not welcome far away!"


    "Huokong mountain?"


    The only one who can sense his breath is Huo Kongshan.


    Now that he has been found, Xu Shaotang has lost the interest of going to investigate. As soon as he turns around, he flies away from the city master''s residence.


    At the moment when he turned around, a streamer flashed from the Lord''s mansion.


    At the same time, a genuine Qi comes straight to Xu Shaotang''s back.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t turn around at all. At the same time, they clapped their hands. Their real Qi bumped into each other without accident, and then exploded.


    "Xianyou, stay!"


    Huo Kongshan was shocked slightly, but he stopped chasing. He just yelled after Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang did not stay, light back to a: "I just happened to pass by, Huo city master don''t have to be nervous, another day predestined good-bye!"


    The voice is still echoing in Huo Kongshan''s ears, but Xu Shaotang''s figure disappears in the night.


    Looking at the direction of Xu Shaotang''s disappearance, Huo Kongshan''s brow tightened in an instant. This evil city has not been visited by a strong man in xianrenjing for a long time! What worries him even more is that he doesn''t know the other party when he knows him. He doesn''t even see what the other party looks like. Now he doesn''t know whether the other party is a friend or an enemy. If the other party just happens to pass by, it''s OK. If it''s not, it''s troublesome.


    Just now, although they all just made a little tentative move, they can see that the strength of the other side is not under him.


    "I hope it''s friends but not enemies..."


    Huo Kongshan sighed a little and flashed back to the city master''s mansion.


    As soon as he sat down with his knees crossed, there was a soft knock on the door.


    "Come in!"


    After getting Huo Kongshan''s permission, a middle-aged man pushed the door in, bowed to Huo Kongshan and said: "father!"


    It was Huo Qiuming, the only son of Huo Kongshan.


    Since he stepped into the immortal Kingdom, Huo Kongshan has rarely appeared. He spent most of his time in meditation. Now Huo Qiuming is basically responsible for the affairs of the crime city, and Huo Qiuming has not failed to live up to his heavy trust. He has managed the crime city far away in the border well. At least, there is no trouble.


    "What''s the matter?" Huo Kongshan asked with a slight frown.


    Huo Qiuming asked respectfully: "what happened just now..."


    Huo Kongshan understood the purpose of his son''s coming, and interrupted his question with a wave. He frowned slightly and said: "just now, a strong man of immortal world passed over the city Lord''s mansion. I intended to see what is sacred, but the other party didn''t seem willing to show up."


    "The strong one in the immortal realm..." Huo Qiuming in the heart slightly a draw, hurriedly ask a way: "that person strength how?"


    Huo Kongshan said: "I just had a tentative move with him, but I guess his strength should not be under me!"


    Huo Qiuming frowned, a trace of melancholy instantly climbed up the cheek, worried and asked: "for many years, there has not been a strong man in the immortal world to the city of sin, this man suddenly came to visit, will it not be a bad comer?"


    "I don''t know!" Huo Kongshan also had a little worry in his heart. He said in a deep voice: "recently, pay more attention to the new faces in the city, especially those who can''t see the cultivation at all!"


    In this city, he is a strong man in the immortal realm, and the other party is also a strong man in the immortal realm. Besides him, even if the other party swaggers in the city, no one in the city can see the other party''s accomplishments.


    Huo Qiuming thought for a moment, then understood his father''s meaning, nodded gently, and said: "in this way, a strange thing happened yesterday may also have something to do with this man!"


    "Oh, what strange thing?"


    Huo Kongshan asked curiously.


    What can be called a strange thing by my son should not be an ordinary thing.Huo Qiuming said: "when it was dark, I received news that someone had found the body of a silver fox whose demon pill had not yet formed in Heifeng valley."


    "What''s so strange about that?" Huo Kong Shan light said: "just a demon Dan has not yet formed, three or five people, enough to take their lives."


    "Strange is not here!" Huo Qiuming said: "it''s true that some people have been to Heifeng Valley these two days, and they have also found the rare snow lotus in Heifeng valley. However, the most powerful of those people who go to Heifeng valley are only those who transform the virtual world! The time that the silver fox died was almost the same as the time that those people entered Heifeng valley. "


    "Well?"


    Hearing his son''s words, Huo Kongshan''s face suddenly showed some color of thinking. Then he slowly raised his eyelids and said, "do you mean that the silver fox was probably killed by the unknown immortal strongman?"


    "Yes Huo Qiuming nodded and said: "with the strength of those people, if there is no help from the strong, you can only die when you meet that silver fox!"


    "Do you want to start with those people?"


    Worthy of being a father and son, Huo Kongshan understood his son''s plan in an instant.


    Huo Qiuming nodded again and said: "according to my father, the mysterious strong man has the strength to kill the silver fox easily. Therefore, I doubt whether those people have some relationship with the mysterious strong man."


    "Your analysis is very reasonable!"


    Huo Kongshan nodded slightly: "then do it according to your will. However, I suggest that you send someone to investigate secretly. Before you know the situation, don''t do it easily, and don''t let the other party realize that we are investigating him! Many strong people have some strange temper. Let''s not make enemies for ourselves without any reason! "


    "I understand!"


    Huo Qiuming nodded his head gently, chatted with his father for a while, and then he left.

 Chapter 2002

    Back to the "northern Wolf Gang", both Li Shuo and tie Lang are still sleeping. They both have a smile on their faces. They don''t know if they dream of anything good in their sleep.


    Xu Shaotang quietly lay down, but in the mind is planning the things to do in recent days, thinking, then unconsciously into the sleep.


    At daybreak, Xu Shaotang suddenly opens his eyes. At the same time, he gently kicks the iron wolf sleeping beside him.


    Iron wolf is also a master of transforming the virtual world, and his alertness is also very high. When Xu Shaotang kicks him, he subconsciously opens his eyes. Just as he is ready to slap Xu Shaotang on his leg, he sees a dark shadow through the crack of the door.


    "Who is it?"


    Iron wolf all over a spirit, subconsciously issued a roar.


    His roar made Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo open their eyes. They got up from the bed almost at the same time and stood by the iron wolf, watching the shadow at the door.


    The people at the door didn''t seem to think that they would be found out. After a little stupefied, they said with a unbridled smile: "ha ha, it''s good to be alert!"


    At the same time, the man kicked the door open and walked into the house like a leisurely walk.


    "Thunder hawk!"


    See into the room, iron wolf and lishuo at the same time issued a exclamation, the whole body involuntarily tense.


    "Since you know me, I don''t have to be so troublesome." Lei Ying was full of scorn, glanced at the three people, and said faintly: "hand over the gold coin, please don''t die!"


    Hearing Lei Ying''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but be surprised. Lei Ying should be a master of concentration. His strength is better than iron wolf. However, he comes to rob just 5000 gold coins. Does that seem too cheap?


    But he didn''t know that five thousand gold coins were not a small amount in the whole Sin City, and the frost and snow land was no less than other places in the northern region. The natural environment was extremely poor, and there was no other source of income except collecting elixirs and hunting those wild animals. Therefore, there were endless robberies here, which was very important to many people For example, it''s much faster than aimlessly looking for a panacea to make money.


    Of course, the premise is that you have to have enough strength!


    If you don''t have the strength to rob, it''s a long life!


    "Butcher Zhao, the son of a bitch, told you to come, didn''t he?" Iron wolf looks at Lei Ying with angry face, and holds his fists tightly, hoping to tear butcher Zhao to pieces.


    Lei Ying nodded slightly and looked at the iron wolf with proud face: "you are not stupid!"


    "If it''s this asshole!" Iron wolf bites his teeth crunching. He wants to fight with Lei Ying, but he knows that he is not Lei Ying''s opponent. He can only swallow his bad breath. At the same time, he bites his teeth and asks Lei Ying, "how many gold coins can he get after it''s done?"


    "Five hundred!"


    Lei Ying doesn''t seem to be trying to hide it.


    "Good, good! For only 500 gold coins, this bastard sold me so thoroughly! I''m really blind. How can I know such a beast The iron wolf scolded bitterly, took a deep breath, forced down the anger in his heart, and said: "if I give you that box of gold coins and then kill butcher Zhao, you won''t interfere?"


    "Of course not!"


    Lei Ying said with a smile: "in this way, I even save 500 gold coins. If you really kill him, I may leave you dozens of gold coins as a thank-you fee."


    Tough enough! Direct enough!


    Lei Ying refreshes Xu Shaotang''s understanding of the people in this evil city. People who can say such words with such high sounding should not only be cruel, but also have enough thick skin! But then again, as a master of concentration, he does this kind of thing. Surely Lei Ying doesn''t care about his face any more?


    "Thank you very much."


    The situation is not as good as people. Even if iron wolf wants to work hard, he has to consider the safety of Li Shuo and Xu Shaotang. Even if he fights Lei Ying to death, he still can''t escape from the end of being both rich and poor. Rather than this, it''s better to bear this evil spirit, and then kill butcher Zhao himself. Only in this way can he get rid of his hatred.


    While talking, the iron wolf walked to the bed, pulled out the box full of gold coins from under the bed, and said with self mockery, "thanks for your late arrival, otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to spend any gold coins I''ve earned. Now, I''ve had a good meal at least!"


    Hearing iron wolf''s words, Lei Ying couldn''t help laughing: "you are very interesting. I like to deal with interesting people most! I think your strength is passable. Why don''t you come to work for me? "


    The iron wolf gave the box of gold coins to Lei Ying and said: "thank you very much for the recognition of Lei Da. If you don''t have a different way, you don''t want to conspire with each other!"


    "Ha ha, I take back what I said just now. You are not as knowledgeable as I expected!" Lei Ying took the box of gold coins with a smile on his face, opened the box and took a look. He took a handful of gold coins out of the box and scattered them on the wet and dirty ground like a beggar. He said with a smile, "I''m the one who keeps my promise. I hope you don''t let me down. Before dawn, I hope to hear about butcher Zhao''s death!""Don''t worry, I won''t let you down!"


    The gold coin that he had earned was thrown to him like a beggar. Iron wolf''s anger has risen to the top. He is not Lei Ying''s opponent. He can only vent all his anger on butcher Zhao. He swears that he must tear butcher Zhao to pieces!


    Lei Ying smiles contentedly and says: "butcher Zhao should be dreaming at home now!"


    "Good!" Iron wolf nodded heavily, turned to Xu Shaotang and Li Shuo and said: "you stay here for me!"


    Said, iron wolf also no matter Lei Ying is still here, conveniently picked up his axe from the head of the bed, and rushed out of the door, don''t guess, he must have gone to butcher Zhao''s house.


    "Uncle tie!"


    Li Shuo hurriedly chased out of the door and stood at the door shouting. He wanted to persuade the iron wolf not to go to butcher Zhao for revenge. But when he saw the gloomy look on the iron wolf''s face, he didn''t say it after all. He just whispered: "be careful..."


    He knew that if he didn''t let the iron wolf take revenge on butcher Zhao, the iron wolf would not be able to swallow the evil spirit in his heart.


    "Well, I won''t play with you two kids." Lei Ying held the box full of gold coins and said with a smile: "you remember, this is the city of sin. If you don''t have the strength to protect things, you''d better not get them!"

 Chapter 2003

    Looking at the arrogant Lei Ying leaving, Li Shuo can''t help shaking all over, and the clenched fist has been squeezed out of the water by him.


    "I''ll go out for a minute!"


    Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath and slowly says to the angry Li Shuo.


    Li Shuo asked in a deep voice, "what are you doing out there?"


    "Nothing. I''m just flustered. Go out for a walk and breathe!" Xu Shaotang light said a, then slowly out of the door.


    Li Shuo wanted to stop him, but he didn''t cry out after all. Xu Shaotang only heard Li Shuo''s angry and unwilling roar behind him, which was helpless for the strong in front of the weak.


    Lei Ying holds a box full of gold coins. He is very happy in his heart. If there is no accident, iron wolf should be able to kill butcher Zhao. He even saved the five hundred gold coins he promised to butcher Zhao, which is also an unexpected harvest.


    The sky is not fully bright, the street is still a little dark at the moment, walking, Lei Ying suddenly stopped his own pace.


    Not far in front of him, a man blocked his way.


    "For this box of gold, too?" Lei Ying''s heart is slightly awe inspiring. When he slowly steps forward, he immediately sees the face of the person blocking his way.


    Seeing the comer clearly, the tension in Lei Ying''s heart suddenly disappeared, and he looked at Xu Shaotang in front of him with a smile: "little guy, it seems that you are a little unconvinced? I was kind enough to spare your dog''s life just now, but you even got in the way. It seems that you are tired of living! "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "no, I''m not unconvinced. On the contrary, I agree with you very much."


    "I have a bad memory, which sentence?" Looking at Xu Shaotang with a calm face, Lei Ying was slightly surprised.


    Xu Shaotang micro smile: "if there is no strength to guard, then it is better not to get."


    Lei Ying was stunned and said with a smile, "Oh, right? It seems that you are also a person who knows current affairs! So, you''re blocking my way just to say that to me? "


    As he spoke, Lei Ying looked up and down at Xu Shaotang. In front of him, he was really calm and frightening. However, he could not see his strength at all. If he was not so young, he might think that Xu Shaotang had strong strength as a backing.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head again and said, "of course not. In fact, I''m here to send you gold coins! I still have some gold coins here. How about taking them with you? "


    "How many gold coins?"


    Lei Ying looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face, then said with a smile: "I doubt that you are either crazy or stupid! I''m not interested in your gold coins yet


    There are so many strange people in the world, but it''s the first time he''s seen such a person begging for someone to rob him.


    Now he is sure that there should be something wrong with the young man''s head. As long as he is a normal person, no one will do such a stupid thing.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I want to give it to you. If you want it or not, you can''t help it!"


    "You are not only a fool, but also a madman!" Listening to Xu Shaotang''s arrogant words, Lei Ying suddenly flashed a cold light on his face and said with a sneer, "if you kneel down and beg me now, I can spare your dog''s life!"


    "This sentence is also for you!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs. A gold coin has already appeared in his hand. When he is really angry, Lei Ying suddenly realizes that he has made a fatal mistake!


    Lei Ying''s real Qi suddenly blows out, forming a defensive shield around his body. At the same time, he carries real Qi and attacks Xu Shaotang like lightning.


    The corner of Xu Shaotang''s mouth was slightly upward, and the gold coin in his hand came out like a streamer.


    The gold coin easily broke Lei Ying''s Qi, and directly passed through his left leg.


    "Plop!"


    Lei Ying kneels heavily on the ground, and the blood surges out of his left leg. However, he can''t feel any pain. He just looks at Xu Shaotang foolishly, and the huge shock in his heart has made him completely forget the pain from his leg.


    At the moment, there are only three words in Lei Ying''s head: Immortal realm!


    When the gold coin in Xu Shaotang''s hand flew out, he knew that he could not resist Xu Shaotang''s attack at all. It was an attack from a strong man in the immortal world. Could it be that he was just a man in the concentrated world who could resist it?


    Xu Shao Tang was shocked when he stood in front of him.


    "God forgive me! It''s a villain who has eyes but no eyes


    Lei Ying knelt on the ground and begged for mercy in horror.


    At this moment, recalling what he said when he left the broken room, he suddenly felt a burning pain on his face, even more severe than the pain on his leg.


    "Give me a reason to spare your dog''s life!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at Lei Ying, words without any feelings, Lei Ying such a person, it is not worth dying!


    Under the threat of death, Lei Ying did not know where to throw his dignity. He just wanted to live, even if he did not live with dignity!"I can be a dog of Shangxian!"


    "You don''t deserve it!" Xu Shaotang said coldly: "your life is worse than a dog in my eyes!"


    "God forgive me!"


    Lei Ying looks at Xu Shaotang with a face full of ashes, begging in despair. He really doesn''t want to die.


    Xu Shaotang thinks a little. He can kill Lei Ying easily, but he doesn''t want the iron wolf to know that he is helping them behind their back.


    "It''s OK to spare your life, but do you know what to do?" Xu Shaotang asked coldly.


    Lei Ying was slightly stunned, then nodded and said, "I know! The villain immediately returned the gold coin and kowtowed to the iron wolf. "


    "It seems that you still don''t understand..."


    Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head, a real Qi suddenly from Lei Ying''s shoulder across, Lei Ying only feel his shoulder a cold, then, a sharp pain instantly hit his whole body, blood gushing from the broken arm.


    The intense pain makes Lei Ying lie on the ground and scream like a pig. However, even so, the strong desire for survival drives him to think about what Xu Shaotang wants him to do in his mind.


    Xu Shaotang could kill him when he was in that broken room, but he had to wait for him to leave with the gold coin in his arms before chasing him out. Didn''t he want the iron wolf to know their strength?


    Thinking of this, Lei Ying suddenly understood the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words, quickly held back the pain, struggled to get up from the ground, and knelt down in front of Xu Shaotang again.


    "The villain will return the gold coin to the iron wolf, and will not let the iron wolf doubt the immortal''s head! I won''t let anyone know what happened today! " Lei Ying gritted his teeth to resist the severe pain, and almost squeezed this sentence out of his teeth.


    "You''re not stupid!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "I''ll spare your dog''s life for now!"


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang''s figure directly disappeared in situ. When Lei Ying raised his head, he had already disappeared

 Chapter 2004

    At noon, the iron wolf covered with snow and went back to the broken house.


    "Uncle tie!"


    Li Shuo quickly came forward to shake off the snow for the iron wolf and asked carefully: "you Butcher Zhao Kill him? "


    Iron wolf gently shook his head, a heavy punch hit the mottled wall, full of unwilling to say: "let the bastard to run away!"


    He and butcher Zhao have the same strength. If butcher Zhao doesn''t fight back, he still has the possibility to kill him. However, butcher Zhao obviously doesn''t want to fight with him. After a few moves, butcher Zhao runs away. Iron wolf chases after him all morning, and finally lets the bastard escape.


    "Uncle tie, don''t be angry!" Although Li Shuo''s heart is also full of anger and unwilling, but still in the iron wolf side consolation way: "no gold, no, as long as we are safe."


    While talking, Li Shuo put the gold coin picked up from the ground in front of the iron wolf, tried to squeeze out a smile, and said: "at least, we still have more than 30 gold coins, which is enough for us to support for a period of time."


    Looking at the gold coins in Li Shuo''s hand, the iron wolf suddenly slapped Li Shuo''s hand fiercely, knocked all the gold coins to the ground, and said angrily: "throw them all out to me! I don''t want the pity of Lei Ying


    Think of the thunder Eagle spilled this gold coin when the arrogant smile, iron wolf that has not yet subsided anger again.


    Looking at the gold coins spilled on the ground again, Li Shuo squatted down slowly and picked them up without saying a word.


    "The weak don''t even have the right to be angry..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly in his heart. Once again, he deeply felt the cruelty of the world.


    He suddenly understood why Li Shuo didn''t listen to iron wolf''s advice and made a breakthrough.


    "Get up!" Iron wolf will squat on the ground to pick up the gold coin of Li Shuo, holding his fist.


    Li Shuo slowly raised his head and looked at the iron wolf with an iron blue face. His face was slightly tender and showed an unprecedented firmness. He gritted his teeth and said: "Uncle tie, we want to Live


    "Live on..."


    Iron wolf suddenly slightly a stay, his face flashed a few silk complex look, that grasp Li Shuo''s arm hand also slowly release.


    For a long time, iron wolf''s tight cheek began to loosen slowly, and then showed a happy smile: "Li Shuo, you really grow up..."


    With that, the iron wolf squatted down slowly and picked up the gold coins one by one. Although he was angry and unwilling, he was also pleased.


    Just as they squatted there to pick up the gold coins on the ground, two strange men appeared at the door holding a box.


    Aware that someone was standing at the door, iron wolf slowly raised his head. He didn''t know these two people, but he knew the box, which was the box full of gold coins carried away by Lei Ying.


    "Lei Ying''s man?" The iron wolf catches Li Shuo behind him and coldly looks at the two people standing at the door. "Lei Ying, is this going to let you kill people?"


    Two people shake their heads at the same time, just some doubt of looked at them three, one of them slowly holding the box came to iron wolf in front of, hand the box to iron wolf.


    Iron wolf is full of don''t understand of take over the box, in the heart mutter, difficult not this thunder Eagle just took the gold coin, but want to return this box to the original owner?


    With a very confused mind, iron wolf slowly opened the box to see, when he saw the box full of gold coins, his face was a dull moment.


    "Lei Ying, what does that mean?" Iron wolf heart did not lose the joy of recovery, there is only a thick doubt.


    "Iron wolf, Leida is in charge. You are a man. Let''s return it to its original owner." One of them said faintly.


    Not only does the iron wolf doubt, but also they don''t doubt. They really don''t know what is worthy of Lei Ying''s respect in front of the iron wolf!


    Strength? The people who only have the strength of the virtual world can''t even be on the stage in this evil city.


    Character? With Lei Ying''s character, how could he spit out the fat in his mouth because of a person''s character! Besides, this is the city of sin. Big fists are the last word. As for character, it can''t make a person live longer in this city of sin.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lei Ying and Li Shuo look at the two people in front of them in astonishment. The iron wolf even pinches them in his hand quietly. However, the feeling of pain reminds him that he is not dreaming. This box of gold coins is really lost and recovered.


    However, he is also well aware of Lei Ying''s character. Lei Ying did express his appreciation to his face, but how can Lei Ying spit out the fat in his mouth for the sake of gold coins?


    "Well, we have returned the things. It''s time for us to go back to our lives!"


    Finish saying, two people then quickly turn round to leave! When he told them to send this box of gold coins back, Lei Ying specially told them to stop talking nonsense and not delay, and go back immediately after finishing the work.Until the figure of the two completely disappeared, iron wolf and Li Shuo this slowly back to God.


    "Uncle tie, this..." Li Shuo looked at the iron wolf with a puzzled face, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know." Iron wolf slowly shakes his head, he really can''t answer Li Shuo''s question, the doubt in his heart is not less than Li Shuo.


    The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face flashed by, and he leaned forward and said: "iron head, didn''t those two people say that? Lei Yingjing, you are a man, so..."


    "You will believe that!" Iron wolf gently shook his head and said: "I feel this matter is not so simple, you don''t know Lei Ying, he is a famous robber!"


    "Well, is that a good thing or a bad thing?" Xu Shaotang asked, pretending to be confused.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, iron wolf was slightly stunned, then shook his head bitterly and said, "I don''t know."


    Before the gold coin was robbed by Lei Ying, he was very angry. However, at this moment, Lei Ying asked people to send the gold coin back, but he didn''t feel any joy in his heart. He always felt that this fact was too strange, but he couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "That gold coin..." Xu Shaotang smile in the heart, ask a way: "is to put away or how?"


    "Put it away, of course!"


    The iron wolf said without thinking: "I''ll hide this box of gold coins first, let''s not move for the moment, until we find out what medicine is sold in Lei Ying''s gourd!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at the iron wolf, but his heart is full of exclamation, others will send back the gold, but they dare not use it.


    This is the sorrow of the weak!

 Chapter 2005

    When night falls again, Xu Shaotang quietly sneaks into Ye Qingshi''s Alchemy room.


    For the arrival of Xu Shaotang, ye Qingshi is not surprised. He just makes a "please" gesture to Xu Shaotang, and sits there quietly with his knees crossed. It seems that he doesn''t intend to leave.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, ye Qingshi said in a low voice: "I really want to see your alchemy skills. I''m the only alchemist here. It''s too difficult for me to improve. Maybe, although I don''t know how much you have mastered the alchemy, I know your attainments are not lower than mine. If you don''t mind, I hope to be here It may be good for my own promotion to watch it in the classroom. "


    "Whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "but I should be here all the time tonight. Are you sure you want to sit here all night?"


    Ye Qingshi nodded his head firmly and said with a smile, "don''t forget, I''m also an alchemist. It''s a common thing for me to sit here for a night."


    "Well..."


    Xu Shaotang really forgot that.


    Since ye Qingshi insists on watching here, he doesn''t care. Anyway, as master Liang Danqing said, the most important test of alchemy is savvy. If ye Qingshi doesn''t have enough savvy, he won''t have a chance to steal a teacher. Of course, if ye Qingshi can understand it, it is not a bad thing.


    Xu Shaotang silently takes down his burden and takes out the elixir he secretly picked in Heifeng valley that day.


    He did not rush to put the elixir into the alchemy furnace, but sat there and played with each elixir repeatedly.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s actions, ye Qingshi''s face is full of doubts. Of course, he knows these kinds of elixirs. They are common elixirs, and they are also the most common elixirs he has. With these elixirs, he can only make some pills for activating blood circulation and removing blood stasis. Naturally, the price of these elixirs is very cheap.


    The price is cheap, which means that there is no qualification to enter the auction house. How can the auction house sell the pills that can be bought with hundreds or even dozens of gold coins!


    "What pills do you want to make?" Ye qingshiman looks at Xu Shaotang in doubt.


    "Well, Yiqi pill." Xu Shaotang didn''t know whether there was this kind of elixir in the world. He explained: "it''s the elixir that can help the martial arts absorb the aura of heaven and earth."


    Ye Qingshi looked at Xu Shaotang with astonishment: "do you want to use these elixirs to refine Yiqi Pills?"


    At this moment, he suddenly began to doubt whether the young alchemist knew alchemy or not.


    "What, is there a problem?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "although this Yiqi pill is also a low-level pill, it can help the martial arts to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, and the price should not be too low, right? By the way, in your experience, how many gold coins do you think Yiqi pill can sell? If it''s too cheap, I''ll consider refining other pills? "


    "A Yiqi pill, with me, can sell at least 10000 gold coins, and it still has no market, because the success rate of Yiqi pill is too low!" Ye Qingshi slightly looked up at Xu Shaotang, his lips moved, and added: "the premise is that you can use these garbage elixirs to refine Yiqi Pills!"


    Yes, in his eyes, there is little difference between these elixirs and garbage. If it wasn''t for the huge demand of pills for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, he would not bother to use these garbage elixirs.


    Every alchemist hopes to make precious pills, and he is no exception.


    "Ten thousand gold coins?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly lit up, which is equivalent to a low-grade spirit stone! Is a low-grade pill so valuable?


    And the price of these elixirs in his hands, together, is estimated to be no more than 200 gold coins!


    Sure enough, no matter which world it is, what is linked with medicine is profiteering!


    While sighing, Xu Shaotang lit the fire. When the temperature in the stove reached the ideal temperature, he put the cheap elixirs into the Dan stove according to his heart.


    "So you started alchemy?" Ye Qingshi looks at Xu Shaotang with astonishment.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "what else is that?"


    "No need for cinnabar?"


    Ye Qingshi is now basically sure that Xu Shaotang understands alchemy, but only in theory. It is estimated that this is his first alchemy, isn''t it?


    "Well, what is cinnabar?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ye Qingshi suspiciously. Liang Danqing doesn''t tell him that he still needs the red sand for alchemy. He doesn''t know what the red sand is.


    Ye Qingshi looked at Xu Shaotang with a wry smile. He slowly stood up and went to a jar beside him. He grabbed a small handful of crystal clear coarse sand from it and handed it to Xu Shaotang. He said slowly: "this is cinnabar. It''s a kind of stone containing the aura of heaven and earth. However, compared with the spirit stone, the aura it contains is insignificant, but it''s indispensable for alchemy Less introduction can also make the elixir in the elixir furnace more evenly heated, and make the rate of elixir formation higher. "


    Looking at the cinnabar in Ye Qingshi''s hand, Xu Shaotang gently grasps his head. He really hasn''t heard of it. He is thinking about whether to add it in.However, after thinking about it, he finally gave up. Maybe the alchemy in this world is different from that taught by Liang Danqing. He still made it in his own way. With this bottle of alchemy that ye Qingshi had been refining for many years, he still had some confidence in the rate of success.


    "It''s OK. I''ll just refine it like this. When I can''t, I''ll try the effect of this cinnabar." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "So it is Ye Qingshi showed an imperceptible sneer at the corner of his mouth and said faintly: "anyway, these elixirs are also very cheap."


    In his opinion, Xu Shaotang, let alone refining Yiqi Pills from these garbage elixirs, even refining the lowest level pills that can promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis is impossible. Without the introduction of cinnabar, he will only see a furnace of residues when he starts the furnace!


    "I''m a little sleepy all of a sudden." Ye Qingshi put the cinnabar back into the jar, yawned and said, "I won''t disturb you here. You can refine it slowly. I''ll go to sleep."


    He already knows the result, so there''s no need to look at it any more. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s unfathomable strength, maybe he has started to drive people out now, and let a fake alchemist who doesn''t know anything use his own alchemy furnace. It''s really an insult to his precious alchemy furnace!


    Xu Shaotang had already guessed what ye Qingshi thought in his heart. He nodded with a smile and said, "you go to have a rest. I''ll leave after refining. Don''t worry, I won''t touch anything here."


    Ye Qingshi said: "I believe this. If you want to move these things, they will be gone long ago."

 Chapter 2006

    Xu Shaotang left Ye Qingshi''s danyao shop with satisfaction.


    Although he only made four Yiqi Pills, he was satisfied. He left two for Tielang and lishuo, and threw the rest to the auction house. When he got the gold coins, he should leave here. After all, the evil city is just a small place. If he wants to find them, he needs to go to a more prosperous place.


    These gold coins are enough for him to go to a more prosperous place.


    For this evil city, he is just a passer-by. The good and evil of people here have little to do with him. He just wants to find his lover and friends, and then go back to his family.


    Feeling the pills in his arms, Xu Shaotang hesitated and thought, "do you want to give them directly, or do you want to make them dizzy and take them quietly?"


    He has always been careful to hide his strength. On the one hand, he has a hidden mind. On the other hand, he doesn''t want the people around him to have too high expectations of himself. For example, for Tielang and lishuo, he can make pills for them, but he can''t help them any more, because even if he gives them, if Tielang and lishuo can''t keep them, they are actually harmed.


    "Forget it, you''d better make them dizzy and take them quietly!"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang has made a decision in his heart. He still hopes that iron wolf will treat him as a silly boy who doesn''t know anything.


    Several ups and downs, Xu Shaotang has returned to the dilapidated house.


    However, when he went in, there was no iron wolf and Li Shuo.


    There was a smell of blood in the room.


    "Thunder hawk!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, and his body soared into the sky. His first reaction was that Lei Ying came to iron wolf again when he was away. However, when he calmed down a little, he immediately denied his idea.


    He believes that Lei Ying doesn''t have the courage, unless he thinks he can avoid his own pursuit!


    A few days together, he has iron wolf and Li Shuo as half a friend, he must not watch them have an accident.


    Although he denied his idea, Xu Shaotang went directly to Lei Ying''s Tianlei hall.


    The name of Tianlei hall is very loud. In fact, it''s just a little better than the northern Wolf Gang of iron wolf. There are countless gangs in this evil city. A few cats and dogs can be called gangs when they get together. In fact, they are just a group of mobs.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is very fast, a few breath then came to the thunder eagle''s thunder hall.


    "Bang!"


    The gate of tianleitang collapsed suddenly, and Xu Shaotang stepped into it slowly.


    Hearing the news, a group of people in Tianlei hall rushed out one after another and surrounded Xu Shaotang, who was standing there with an iron face.


    "Tell Lei Ying to come out and see me!"


    Xu Shaotang''s murderous eyes swept from people''s faces, and his voice was extremely cold, which made the frost and snow land even colder.


    "You deserve to see us too..."


    Just as a man was about to sneer at Xu Shaotang, he suddenly felt a chill in his neck. Before he knew what was going on, his head flew away from his body. A stream of blood rushed up to the sky, and the headless body staggered to the ground.


    This is the first time that Xu Shaotang has killed people since he came to this world. Now he really doesn''t have the heart to talk to these people. He knows from iron wolf that people in Tianlei hall are murderers, so he doesn''t have any psychological burden.


    Feeling the blood pouring on his face, a group of people in Tianlei hall subconsciously step back and look at Xu Shaotang with panic.


    "Get out of here!"


    The voice of Lei Ying rang out behind the crowd. Hearing the voice of Lei Ying, the crowd immediately stepped back like an amnesty.


    "I''ve seen the immortal!"


    Lei Ying, who had broken his arm, came forward tremblingly and knelt down on the ground with a sound of "Dong." I don''t know that the presence of Shangxian is a villain''s negligence. I hope Shangxian can forgive me. "


    Even the thunder hawk knelt down, where did they dare to neglect? They knelt down on the ground one after another and said in a loud voice: "I''ve seen the immortal!"


    "Iron wolf, where are they?" Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to the man kneeling on the ground. He just said to Lei Ying coldly, "I know you don''t have the courage to fight them. I only ask you, besides you, who else will have the idea of those gold coins?"


    "What happened to them?"


    Lei Ying was shocked. He slowly raised his head and looked at Xu Shaotang with a frosty face. A figure suddenly flashed across his head and exclaimed, "butcher Zhao, it must be butcher Zhao!"


    "What do you say?"


    Thinking about the abominable face of butcher Zhao, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a decision. No matter whether the iron wolf''s accident is related to butcher Zhao, he will kill him! There''s no need to live for this kind of villain!


    "Before dark, butcher Zhao came to ask the villain for the five hundred gold coins. The injury of the villain was due to him, so he was taught a lesson...""Wait!" Xu Shaotang interrupted Lei Ying''s words, squinted at Lei Ying and asked coldly, "with your character, shouldn''t you kill butcher Zhao?"


    Even Lei Ying himself has said that his injuries are all caused by butcher Zhao. Lei Ying is definitely not a good man or a good woman. He must hate butcher Zhao, a selfish villain. But Lei Ying just taught butcher Zhao a lesson, which is obviously unreasonable!


    Or is Lei Ying playing the trick of killing people with a knife? He didn''t dare to attack the iron wolf himself, so he borrowed the hand of butcher Zhao?


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes, Lei Ying trembled and quickly explained: "the villain wanted to kill butcher Zhao to vent his anger, but he thought that Shangxian must have let iron wolf kill himself, so he didn''t dare to take butcher Zhao''s life."


    "It''s very thoughtful of you!" Xu Shaotang hummed coldly, "go on!"


    "Yes


    Lei Ying carefully observed Xu Shaotang''s look and said slowly: "when teaching the shameless man a lesson, the people under the villain inadvertently told the story that the villain returned the gold coin to the iron wolf. The villain guessed that when butcher Zhao knew about it, he would certainly do the same thing again. There were many people in the city who wanted to fight that box of gold coins, and he would certainly find other people to deal with it Iron wolf, they... "


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully about Lei Ying''s words. According to what he said, it is most likely that butcher Zhao''s shameless man is behind the scenes!


    "Who else could he go back to besides you?" Xu Shaotang asked coldly.


    "This..." Lei Ying looked at Xu Shaotang in embarrassment and shook his head: "I really don''t know. There are too many people in the city who want to fight that box of gold coins. I can''t guess who he will go to..."


    "If you can''t guess, check it out!"


    Xu Shaotang''s cold and fierce eyes swept from the group of people kneeling on the ground one by one: "if this thing can''t be found out, that person just now is your end!"


    Finish saying, Xu Shaotang silk ignores the public that frightened look, the head also does not return of leave.

 Chapter 2007

    Only half a day, under the threat of death, the people of Tianlei hall found out where the iron wolf was.


    Chengwei camp!


    Last night, it was seen that iron wolf and Li Shuo were taken to Chengwei camp.


    The city guard camp is mainly responsible for guarding the evil city, which is the existence that the people of the whole evil city dare not provoke, because behind them is Huo Kongshan, the Lord of the evil city. No one dares to break ground on Taisui''s head. Even the villains like Lei Ying do not dare to make trouble when they see the city guard camp.


    Getting the news, Xu Shaotang went to Chengwei camp without saying a word.


    The camp of Chengwei camp is located in the east of the city of sin. Although there are not many people in Chengwei camp, it is the camp of Chengwei camp one kilometer around. Except for the city Lord''s mansion, the whole city of sin is the most heavily guarded.


    Xu Shaotang slowly came to the gate of Chengwei camp, and dozens of people at the gate of the camp immediately surrounded him with laughter. It seemed that he wanted to drive Xu Shaotang away. Of course, this process would not be so friendly.


    Xu Shaotang just slightly raised his eyelids to look at these people, and then continued to walk to Chengwei camp without saying a word.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t run away, instead, he went straight inside. People immediately realized that it was wrong, and quickly speeded up to intercept Xu Shaotang.


    However, before they got to Xu Shaotang''s side, they had been directly shaken open by a powerful force, lying on the ground, and everyone''s mouth showed a trace of blood. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t start at all, they were still hurt by Xu Shaotang''s powerful Qi.


    They all looked at Xu Shaotang, who had already entered the camp like nobody. They didn''t know who was the first to react. They suddenly raised their voices and exclaimed, "no, someone''s breaking into the camp. Come on Er... "


    Before the man finished shouting, a blood hole suddenly appeared on his forehead. He didn''t understand how he died until he died.


    However, his voice was heard. The next moment, the whole camp suddenly heard a low horn.


    The sound of the horn is very low, but it is very urgent. Both the people of Chengwei camp and others who hear the sound of the horn know that something has happened to Chengwei camp!


    For a moment, people who heard the sound of the horn approached Chengwei camp one after another. Countless people thought curiously that the horn that hadn''t sounded in recent years suddenly sounded. What happened to Chengwei camp!


    Entering the camp, Xu Shaotang is surrounded by people pouring out from all over the Chengwei camp. If there is no more, a group of people will kill Xu Shaotang.


    No matter who this man is, and no matter what purpose he came here for, there is an iron law in Chengwei camp: those who break into Chengwei camp, kill!


    Xu Shaotang coldly looks at these people who rush to him. When these people rush to him, it means that they are already dead.


    The true Qi is vertical and horizontal, and the killing intention is surging!


    Xu Shaotang''s wild Qi is like death''s scythe. Where the Qi passes, those rushing towards him are torn to pieces. In this world, Xu Shaotang shows his fangs for the first time.


    The scream, the cry, the cry of father and mother, and the blood and the broken limbs and arms all over the ground interweave together to form a scene like purgatory in the world.


    "The immortal is strong! It must be the strong one in the immortal realm


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who is crazy to reap the lives of the people in Chengwei camp, those who have escaped by chance scream in horror.


    The experts of Chengwei camp may be less than the city master''s mansion in the whole evil city, but the numerous Chengwei camps with such experts are like entering into the realm of no man in front of the killing God. No one can do this except the strong ones in the immortal realm!


    No one knows why the strong man in immortal realm would spread his anger on the head of Chengwei camp, but everyone knows that it is impossible for these people here to stop the strong man in immortal realm.


    "Who dares to break into our city guard camp?"


    Just as the people were running for their lives, a thunder like voice sounded in their ears: "don''t panic, What immortal is strong! At most, it''s just the peak of concentration! "


    Hearing this man''s voice, those people who ran for their lives stopped in a panic. It''s not that they didn''t want to run, but they didn''t dare to run!


    If they get angry, they will die unless they escape from the city of sin.


    Although no one dares to run away, no one dares to step forward and stand in the same place with a face full of panic.


    "Who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the fierce middle-aged man in front of him. He knew that this should be the right man he was looking for.


    The man looked at Xu Shaotang haughtily and hummed coldly: "deputy commander of Chengwei camp, Zhu Gang!"


    "Deputy commander? Just right Xu Shaotang''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked coldly, "where are the iron wolves?"


    "Iron wolf?" Zhu Gang was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "who dares to intrude into our city guard camp? It turns out that it''s iron wolf''s party members!"


    "So, iron wolf, can they be captured by you? Is that right? "Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly show a trace of coldness. Zhu Gang is obviously confident and fearless, probably because of Huo Kongshan standing behind him.


    However, does he really think that huokongshan can protect him?


    "So what?" Zhu Gang said with a sneer: "the iron wolf''s intention is not right. Our commander has been ordered to catch him. Is it hard to tell you? What are you


    What a bad intention!


    As long as not a fool knows, this is obviously to add to the crime, what can iron wolf do?


    Looking at the arrogant Zhu Gang in front of him, Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head. He just regards himself as a passer-by. He didn''t want to have a conflict with Huo Kongshan, but now it seems that he can''t help but see if Huo Kongshan can protect Zhu Gang!


    "Hand over iron wolf and Li Shuo, I will make you die faster!"


    Xu Shaotang light looking at the eyes of Zhu Gang, in his eyes, this Zhu Gang is a dead man.


    "Ha ha, what a crazy tone!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhu Gang couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you really think you are the strong one in the immortal realm? Do you know who has the final say in this evil city?


    The ignorant are fearless! Xu Shaotang sighed softly in his heart, and said lightly, "Whoever has the final say, you must die today!"


    "Oh, yes?" Zhu Gang said with a sneer, "let me see if you have the ability."


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhu Gang''s real Qi rushed to his whole body and roared to kill Xu Shaotang.


    "It seems that you don''t want to die too happily!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed and said coldly, "well, I''ll help you!"

 Chapter 2008

    "Stop it


    Seeing that a battle between them was inevitable, a loud roar suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears.


    Seeing the comer, Zhu Gang was very happy. At the same time, he suddenly felt a chill on his legs. The next moment, the joy on his face had disappeared.


    "Ah


    A shrill scream came from Zhu Gang''s mouth. His body suddenly fell to the ground. Not far away from him, it was the pair of legs that originally belonged to him.


    "My legs! My leg... "


    Zhu Gang was writhing on the ground in pain. The shrill scream made all the people in Chengwei camp feel numb. At this moment, Zhu Gang had already lost the arrogance of the deputy commander of Chengwei camp, but only regret and despair.


    No one dares to go up and roll Zhu Gang, who is full of pain, even subconsciously steps back. If they didn''t see someone coming, they might have left the city guard camp and fled now.


    "Well, if you tell me to stop, I''ll stop?" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the two people who came suddenly, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    Let alone these two people, even if Huo Kongshan came in person, he would let Zhu Gang suffer all kinds of torture and die!


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xing Song, the commander of Chengwei camp, has a black face. When he is about to go forward, he is held by Huo Qiuming.


    Huo Qiuming came forward slowly, bowed slightly to Xu Shaotang, and asked with a smile: "the person who visited the Lord''s mansion the night before yesterday should be you?"


    "Who are you?" Xu Shaotang glanced at Huo Qiuming.


    "Huo Qiuming, my father Huo Kongshan." Huo Qiuming said with a smile.


    "It''s the young city master!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "originally, I wanted to go to the Lord''s mansion. Now that the Lord has arrived, I don''t have to worry any more! Young city master, the people under your command are really not sensible. I''ll teach you a lesson. Do you have any opinions? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xing Song''s face suddenly changed and roared: "bold, dare to talk to the little city Lord like this!"


    In the whole city of sin, no one dares to speak to Huo Qiuming like this except Huo Kongshan, the Lord of the city. In Xing Song''s eyes, disrespect to Huo Qiuming is a capital crime.


    If it wasn''t for Huo Qiuming, he might have started with Xu Shaotang by now.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that he didn''t know that the man in front of him would be a strong man in the immortal world. Otherwise, he would not dare to talk like this with his courage.


    "Who are you?" Xu Shaotang looks at Xing Song coldly.


    "Commander of Chengwei camp, Xing Song!"


    "Yes, it seems that all of them are here!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, then hummed: "I''m talking to the young city master. How can you speak? Young city master, it seems that the people under your command really lack discipline! "


    "What a lesson, sir!"


    Huo Qiuming nodded slightly, his fierce eyes swept over Xing Song''s body, and said harshly, "palms and mouths!"


    "Young city master, I..."


    Xing Song hesitates a little and wants to explain a few words, but when he sees the anger in Huo Qiuming''s eyes, he immediately swallows the words to his mouth, then raises his palm and slaps it on his face.


    "Are you satisfied?" Huo Qiuming looks at Xu Shaotang faintly, and his face doesn''t show happiness and anger.


    "Not bad!" Xu Shaotang nodded, but he was slightly disappointed.


    He also thought that if Huo Qiuming didn''t care to teach this man, he would discipline him, but Huo Qiuming didn''t give him the chance.


    From this point of view, Huo Qiuming is also a very intelligent person. He should know that if he was the one who helped him to discipline Xing Song, he would be immortal and disabled.


    "Then, can you answer my question?" Huo Qiuming asked again, "is the person who visited the Lord''s mansion the night before yesterday your excellency?"


    "Not a night detective, just passing by!" Xu Shaotang said faintly: "it''s just that the Lord of Huo seems to be making a fuss. If I really want to visit the Lord''s mansion at night, even your father may not be able to find it!"


    "It''s really a fairy!"


    He has no doubt about Xu Shaotang''s words, because what Xu Shaotang said is exactly the same as what his father saw the night before last.


    After confirming this matter, Huo Qiuming''s address to Xu Shaotang also changed. He said to Xing Song in a fierce voice: "don''t you make an apology to Shangxian soon?"


    Xing Song''s face is still burning with pain, but when he hears Huo Qiuming''s words, he suddenly can''t feel the pain on his face. The huge shock in his heart has made him forget the pain. From the dialogue between Huo Qiuming and Xu Shaotang, we can see Huo Qiuming''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang. In his heart, he knows something that he doesn''t want to believe, but has to believe. Is this young man, who is too young to speak, a strong immortal?


    This How could that be!


    See Xing song just silly looking at Xu Shaotang, Huo Qiuming suddenly angry, a foot will kick over, angry way: "I didn''t hear?"


    Xing Song stumbled to the ground and suffered from the pain. Then he recovered from the great shock. He quickly turned over and knelt down on the ground, and said in panic: "it''s a villain who has no eyes, but also hopes to forgive the immortal!""I don''t have time to talk to you now!" Without looking at Xing Song, Xu Shaotang said in a cold voice: "either you release iron wolf and Li Shuo now, or I will release you myself! Choose for yourself


    Since there are always people who don''t want him to keep a low profile, how about making it public?


    He didn''t pay attention to the city guard camp! Huo Kongshan is the only one who can arouse his interest in the whole evil city.


    "I don''t understand what Shangxian means!" Huo Qiuming looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and asks respectfully, "listen to Shangxian, it seems that my people have taken Shangxian''s friends?"


    "I think you should ask that man about this."


    Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and pointed to Zhu Gang, who was lying there paralyzed.


    At the moment, Zhu Gang was completely dead. Although the pain from his legs made him unbearable, he just heard what Huo Qiuming and Xu Shaotang said. At the moment, the scream in his mouth had become a terrible whisper: "immortal realm, really immortal realm..."


    Huo Qiuming''s face sank instantly. He walked to Zhu Gang with a big stride and kicked him in the chest. He said angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    Huo Qiuming''s strength of this foot is not big. He directly raised Zhu Gang several meters away, leaving a long bloodstain on the ground.


    "I I... " Zhu Gang looked at Huo Qiuming with fear on his face. He held back the pain from his legs and stammered: "I I don''t know that iron wolf is Shangxian''s friend... "


    "So the iron wolf is really captured by you?" Huo Qiuming''s eyes suddenly showed a chance to kill. Then he yelled at the people of Chengwei camp standing there: "don''t you go and bring them out for me soon!"

 Chapter 2009

    In Huo Qiuming''s power, soon, someone will be all over the scars of Li Shuo and iron wolf brought out.


    They were all covered in blood. Needless to say, they must have been tortured here.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing there, iron wolf''s face suddenly surged with a helpless color, looking at Xu Shaotang bitterly: "how did you get caught? Didn''t you run ahead of time? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''ll take you away!"


    "You silly boy..." Iron wolf wry smile shakes his head, directly Xu Shaotang''s words as a joke.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t explain anything. Iron wolf and Li Shuo were OK, so he was at ease. What he was most afraid of was that he came to save people, but only two bodies were taken away.


    "Young city master, now the facts are in front of us. I want an explanation from you. Shouldn''t it be too much?" Xu Shaotang takes back his eyes to iron wolf, then turns to Huo Qiuming and asks.


    "Not too much!" Huo Qiuming nodded and said, "I will give Shangxian a reasonable explanation!"


    Said Huo Qiuming then murderous to Zhugang.


    "Up "God


    The iron wolf was shocked and looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief. At the same time, he asked Li Shuo: "do you hear the name of Xu Shaotang?"


    At the moment, Li Shuo was also in a great shock. After hearing the iron wolf''s question, he slowly recovered for a long time and said: "it seems that "God


    "How could..."


    The iron wolf whispered to himself: "the young city master is already a master of concentration, and he is also called Shangxian. Isn''t he Who is strong in the immortal realm


    That silly boy who doesn''t even know how to practice, in a twinkling of an eye, becomes a strong immortal?


    This world is crazy!


    "No, I must be dreaming! It must be


    This huge contrast makes iron wolf unable to accept at all, so he can only convince himself with this absurd and ridiculous reason.


    But over there, Xu Shaotang stopped Huo Qiuming, who was about to abolish Zhu Gang, and said faintly: "what I want is not this explanation!"


    Huo Qiuming''s heart sank and asked, "what kind of explanation does the immortal want?"


    "I just want to know who caught them here and who else has something to do with it!" When talking, Xu Shaotang looks at Xing Song, who is still kneeling on the ground. His meaning can''t be understood any more. He is afraid that Xing song is the mastermind!


    He would not doubt Huo Qiuming. As a young city leader, if Huo Qiuming was still interested in a few thousand gold coins, it would be too cheap!


    Huo Qiuming immediately understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, shook his head and said, "I can assure Shangxian that he has nothing to do with it!"


    "How can I see it?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly, and his face was full of disbelief.


    Huo Qiuming nodded his head firmly: "Shangxian doesn''t know something. Commander Xing is usually in the city Lord''s mansion. He hasn''t left the city Lord''s mansion these days! Zhu Gang is basically in charge of the affairs of the camp. Unless such a big event happens today, the criminal commander will not come to the camp. The whole camp knows this, and many people in the city know about it. Shangxian can ask anyone. "


    "Is it?"


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, then asked the iron wolf in a loud voice: "do you know that the criminal commander seldom works in Chengwei camp?"


    Still with a dream to convince their own iron wolf to hear Xu Shaotang''s problem, just a wooden nod.


    "I see!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "so to speak, all these are Zhu Gang''s good ideas?"


    "It should be!" Huo Qiuming nodded and said with some doubts: "I just don''t understand why Zhu Gang would catch the iron Wolf for no reason?"


    "Why else? It''s just money. "


    Xu Shaotang said lightly: "but five thousand gold coins can make the deputy commander of Chengwei camp do such a shameful thing. Young city master, I think you are becoming a guard camp and a bandit camp! It is worthy of the name of the city of sin


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Huo Qiuming''s face was suddenly blue and white.


    The so-called dog beating also depends on the owner. All the people in the Chengwei camp are under his command. Xu Shaotang said that the Chengwei camp was a bandit camp in front of him, and his face also felt that it had nothing to do with it.


    Although he was angry in his heart, he still didn''t show it. He just said to Xu Shaotang calmly: "the lesson of the immortals is that it''s really my fault that they are not strict with each other! When I find out the reason, I will give Shangxian an explanation! "


    With that, Huo Qiuming asked Zhu Gang angrily, "why did you catch the iron wolf into Chengwei camp?"


    Zhu Gang was scared to death at this moment. Hearing Huo Qiuming''s fierce questioning, he cried out: "little city master, please forgive me. I''ve been cheated by others for a while..."


    "Bang!"


    Huo Qiuming kicks Zhu Gang''s face fiercely, and the blood flows out of Zhu Gang''s seven orifices. He doesn''t need to listen to Zhu Gang''s explanation. He just needs to know that it is Zhu Gang who really acts recklessly with his deputy commander''s identity!"Little city master, spare your life, immortal, spare your life..."


    Zhu Gang''s feet have been cut off by Xu Shaotang''s knee. At the moment, he can only lie on the ground and constantly hit the ground with his head to beg for mercy.


    "Even if Shangxian wants to spare you, I can''t spare you!" Huo Qiuming looked at Zhu Gang with an iron face, and said angrily: "commander of punishment!"


    "Yes


    "Take care of your own people!" Huo Qiuming didn''t want to see Zhu Gang any more and turned to Xing Song.


    "Yes, sir


    Xing Song quickly stands up from the ground, clenches his fists and rushes to Zhu Gang. It''s all because of this bastard. If it wasn''t for him, he would not have collided with a strong man in the immortal world for no reason. He would have knelt down and apologized to Xu Shaotang in front of his subordinates. His face has been lost to his grandmother''s house. It''s hard for him not to kill this bastard himself!


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang stopped Xing Song and said faintly, "his dog''s life is mine!"


    Huo Qiuming slightly saluted Xu Shaotang and said, "the above immortal, killing such scum is really dirty Shangxian''s hand. Let Xing song do it for Shangxian!"


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "no, I said, I won''t let him die so happily. I''m the one who pays most attention to reputation!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Huo Qiuming''s heart sank again. If Xu Shaotang tortured Zhu Gang in front of everyone, he would not only avenge the iron wolf, but also beat him in the face of the young city leader! After all, Zhu Gang is his man!


    He has already put the posture so low, but Xu Shaotang is still indomitable, which makes his heart a little angry!


    "Since Shangxian insists on this, I will give him to Shangxian for disposal." Trying to suppress the anger in his heart, Huo Qiuming said in a low voice: "but I also want to remind Shangxian to stay on the front line of life. I want to see you in the future!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed with cold light and looked coldly at Huo Qiuming.


    Feeling the chill in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Huo Qiuming couldn''t help smothering slightly. He snorted for a long time and said, "it''s not a threat. It''s just a kind reminder!"


    "You are not qualified!" Xu Shaotang looked at Huo Qiuming coldly and said impolitely: "when you have the strength of your father, come back to say this in front of me!"

 Chapter 2010

    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Huo Qiuming can''t help but slightly stagnate, the anger in the heart almost didn''t hold down.


    In this city of sin, he always exists above others. When would anyone dare to talk to him like this?


    However, in the face of a strong man in the immortal world, his reason told him not to be angry, otherwise, it is difficult to guarantee that the man in front of him would not make use of the problem.


    Hold for a long time, Huo Qiuming just swallow that tone in the heart.


    "I''ll remember the lesson of Shangxian!" Huo Qiuming said with a red face.


    "Can it all be held back?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Huo Qiuming in surprise. He thinks that this sentence will make Huo Qiuming burst out completely. Unexpectedly, Huo Qiuming can endure it so much.


    He wanted to test the bottom line of Huo Qiuming, but now he found that Huo Qiuming''s endurance is extraordinary. Such people are often very deep in the city.


    He doesn''t like Huo or hate him. Huo Qiuming''s attitude is low enough. He should sell Huo Qiuming''s face. However, there are people like Zhu Gang in the camp. Huo Qiuming has something to do with them. If he can manage the camp strictly and borrow Zhu Gang''s courage, he doesn''t dare to do this kind of thing.


    The city of sin is full of so many shameless people. It has something to do with him!


    As long as Huo Qiuming made some rules for fighting and killing in the city, there would not be so many crimes in this evil city.


    "Little Lord, there''s one more thing. I hope you can help me." Xu Shaotang did not wait for Huo Qiuming to agree, but said directly: "butcher Zhao is also the initiator of this matter. Therefore, I hope the little city master can help me catch butcher Zhao. I think this matter should not be difficult for the little city master?"


    Butcher Zhao has done these despicable things for several times. He has long been dissatisfied with butcher Zhao. This time, he said that nothing can be spared.


    Huo Qiuming thought for a while and nodded: "as long as he is still in the city of sin, he will be sent to the immortal before dark!"


    "Then I''ll thank the young Lord in advance!" Xu Shaotang arched his hand slightly to Huo Qiuming and said, "now I''ll take Zhu Gang and iron wolf with them. Should the little city master have no problem?"


    "Yes!" Huo Qiuming nodded and said, "as I said, Zhu Gang is at the disposal of the immortals!"


    He thought that Xu Shaotang wanted to kill Zhu Gang in front of so many people. Now it seems that Xu Shaotang has no such plan. As long as Xu Shaotang doesn''t kill Zhu Gang in front of people, he is very happy. At this moment, he also secretly congratulated himself that he had just forced down his anger. Otherwise, Xu Shaotang would surely kill Zhu Gang in front of the public to demonstrate to him.


    "Good!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang turned and walked towards the iron wolf, Huo Qiuming suddenly stopped him: "my father wants to see Shangxian very much. I wonder if Shangxian can come to the city Lord''s mansion for a chat?"


    "Not today!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "in a few days, I will visit you before I leave the city of sin."


    "We welcome the immortal at any time!" Huo Qiuming said.


    Xu Shaotang walked over and looked at the iron wolf and Li Shuo, who were still stunned there. He stretched out his hand and shook it in front of them. He said with a smile, "can you still walk?"


    Asked by Xu Shaotang, they slowly recovered, nodded and said: "yes! Yes


    "Well, let''s go back first."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ll take Zhu Gang back. If you want to kill or cut him, you can do it yourself."


    ¡­¡­


    When Xu Shaotang and his family went back to the shabby house, Huo Qiuming rushed back to the main residence as soon as possible.


    The first thing he did when he went back to the main mansion was to find his father Huo Kongshan.


    "Father, I''ve found the strong immortal!"


    Huo Qiuming salutes huokong mountain respectfully.


    Huo Kongshan''s face was very calm, as if this matter had already been in his expectation, but he asked faintly: "is the horn sound of Chengwei camp related to this man?"


    "Yes


    Huo Qiuming nods and tells Huo Kongshan the cause and result of Chengwei camp in detail.


    In order to offend Huo Qiushan, he didn''t have to be a good one


    "I know!" Huo Qiuming nodded gently, "it''s just that the man is so..."


    "Too arrogant?"


    Huo Kongshan looks at his son with a smile.


    Huo Qiuming nodded slightly. Xu Shaotang''s words really annoyed him and made him feel ignored.


    "Because he has arrogant capital!" Huo Kongshan said faintly: "if you are also a strong immortal, you will be more arrogant than him! You are dozens of years old, don''t you understand, all speak with strength! This is the world of the jungle. The weak are not qualified to be angry in front of the strong


    "Father''s lesson is that the child remembers it!"Huo Qiuming knew that his father was criticizing himself by this incident. After saluting his father respectfully, he frowned slightly and said, "father, does this man really have the strength of immortal world?"


    "Haven''t you seen it?" Huo Kongshan asked curiously.


    "I have, but..." Huo Qiuming hesitated for a while, and then said, "but this man is too young. He should be in his twenties. He is so young that he has the strength of immortality. It really makes him a little embarrassed."


    As a matter of fact, Huo Qiuming is 53 years old this year. Because of his cultivation, he looks like a middle-aged man in his thirties. Although he doesn''t know how old Xu Shaotang is, he knows that Xu Shaotang''s age will never be too old. Comparing himself with Xu Shaotang, he suddenly feels that the talent he was proud of is nothing!


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of!"


    Huo Kongshan said faintly: "I have already told you that there are many talents in the world. You can be regarded as a talented person in the land of frost and snow, but looking at the whole northern region, there are countless people who are more talented than you! Those powerful clans have not only outstanding talents, but also countless natural resources and land treasures. It is not very difficult to cultivate a strong immortal in his twenties with the resources of a clan. "


    "Well?"


    Hearing his father''s words, Huo Qiuming was slightly stunned and suddenly said, "father means that there is a powerful clan behind that man?"


    "It should be!" Huo Kongshan nodded and said: "if you can step into the immortal list at such an age without the support of powerful clan resources, then this person''s talent is really terrible, and the talent of the northern emperor Liuyun feizong is just like this?"


    When it comes to flying clouds, the father and son''s eyes suddenly show their admiration.


    The northern emperor''s flying clouds are the myth of the whole northern region!

 Chapter 2011

    Zhu Gang was not brought back to the "North Wolf Gang" small house.


    In the middle of the journey, Xu Shaotang killed him. Originally, he intended to let iron wolf and Li Shuo do it, but the two did not dare to kill a master who focused on his mind. Moreover, the other side was the deputy commander of Chengwei camp. However, Xu Shaotang had to do it himself. He also deeply felt the sorrow of the weak once again.


    Back in the shabby hut, iron wolf and Li Shuo still feel like they are in a dream, but now they know that what they see and hear is not a dream, but a fact! Xu Shaotang, who has always been regarded by them as not even knowing how to practice, is actually a strong immortal who dare not even touch the tiger''s whiskers in Huo Qiuming!


    Looking at the muddled two people, Xu Shaotang sighed softly. He knew that at the moment when his strength was exposed, they would never be like before.


    "I know you must have a lot of questions in your mind. Feel free to ask them." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "as long as I can say, I will say."


    "Xu..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, iron wolf subconsciously wanted to call Xu Shaotang''s name, but he immediately changed his words and said: "Shangxian, you..."


    "You''d better call me Xu Shaotang." Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m not used to the name of Shangxian."


    "I dare not!" Iron wolf said respectfully.


    He is a man who changes the virtual world. How dare he call a strong man in the immortal world by his name? He didn''t know it before, but now he knows it. He certainly doesn''t dare to call him that again.


    Looking at the iron wolf who used to be careless turned into a submissive one, Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "if you really think it''s inappropriate to call me by my name, call me Xu Shao. Many people I used to know call me that."


    This title can make him remember that he is not a person in this world.


    "Xu Less... " Iron wolf always feels that this title is more awkward than "Shangxian", but fortunately, it''s not the name of Xu Shaotang. Since Xu Shaotang asked for it himself, he can only do it. After some uncomfortable calls, he slowly asked, "is it you who helped us kill silver fox in Heifeng Valley?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "yes!"


    "Later, Lei Ying sent back the gold coins, and you helped us behind our back?"


    At this moment, many things he couldn''t think of were interlinked. Thinking about what he had yelled at Xu Shaotang before, he felt extremely ashamed. Xu Shaotang''s killing him was just a matter of using his fingers, but he didn''t take his disrespectful behavior seriously at all. It''s estimated that there are few strong people in immortal realm just because of his breadth of mind and bearing It can be done.


    "I wanted to help you, but I hurt you..." Xu Shaotang sighed softly.


    "No, no!" Iron wolf quickly said: "it''s our own incompetence, we can''t blame Xu Shao


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I thought Zhu Gang would kill you. You are very lucky to save your life this time."


    "No matter how the people under Zhu Gang tormented us, we didn''t tell where the box of gold coins was hidden." The iron wolf said with a bitter smile, "if we say that, I''m afraid we can''t wait for Xu Shao to save us."


    Although the iron wolf was careless, he was thick with thin. He knew that the box of gold coins was their talisman, so he bit his teeth. Otherwise, it would be normal to kill people with Zhu Gang''s character.


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not me who saved you, it''s you who saved yourself. Otherwise, even if I go there, what I bring back can only be your bodies."


    "Anyway, I''d like to thank Xu Shao for saving his life."


    The iron wolf pulled Li Shuo to his feet. "We don''t think we can repay him. Please let Xu Shao accept our worship."


    Say, two people then heavily kneel to the ground.


    However, when they kneel, they find that they can''t kneel down at all. It seems that there is an invisible force pulling them. Their knees can only bend slightly, but they can''t kneel down at all.


    Both of them look up at Xu Shaotang and know that it must be Xu Shaotang who is stopping them.


    "Iron head, don''t be so polite." Xu Shaotang flicked with one hand, iron wolf and Li Shuo stepped back and sat directly on the broken bed.


    Iron wolf said with a bitter smile: "Xu Shao won''t accept our worship. We really..."


    "I helped you, didn''t you?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s call it even."


    A lot of his knowledge of the world comes from the iron wolf. From this point, the iron wolf really helped him, otherwise he didn''t know his own strength, and he didn''t know that there were monsters in the world.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, iron wolf and Li Shuo look embarrassed. In fact, they don''t know what they have helped Xu Shaotang. They just think that Xu Shaotang is not willing to accept their kneeling.


    This is a different immortal strong! Both of them thought at the same time."By the way, I have prepared two pills for you." Xu Shaotang took out two pills from his arms and handed them to them. "I was going to make you dizzy when you were sleeping and take them quietly. Now that it''s like this, there''s no need to hide and tuck them in."


    "This is..." Looking at the two pills in Xu Shaotang''s hand, their eyes suddenly straightened, "Yiqi pill?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "take it."


    The iron wolf quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and tried to move his eyes away from Xu Shaotang''s hands. He shook his head and said, "Xu Shao, this is too expensive. We can''t accept it!"


    "What''s the value of this?"


    Xu Shaotang grabbed the iron wolf''s hand, forced two pills into his hand, said with a smile: "this thing for me, just like garbage, don''t be so polite, you want to survive in the city of crime, you can''t do without enough strength."


    The elixir for refining Yiqi pill is very cheap. He just spends some time. If it''s not for making some money, he doesn''t bother to spend his energy on refining Yiqi pill. He has the formula of resisting the dragon. The improvement of Yiqi pill''s absorption speed can be ignored.


    "This..."


    Iron wolf Lengleng looking at Xu Shaotang, from Xu Shaotang''s expression, Xu Shaotang said is absolutely not a lie.


    A person who regards the valuable Yiqi pill as rubbish, such a young immortal who is strong, I''m afraid its background is very terrible, right?


    At this moment, iron wolf suddenly realized that Xu Shaotang in front of him was probably a disciple of a large family in the northern region, and he was also a direct disciple, or he was a child of a secluded family!

 Chapter 2012

    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know the misunderstanding of his identity in the heart of iron wolf. Seeing that iron wolf is in a daze, Xu Shaotang joked: "I said, you can''t ask me to feed you?"


    "I dare not!"


    They smile awkwardly, knowing that Xu Shaotang is determined to give them these two pills. While they are extremely grateful, they also firm up their speculation about Xu Shaotang''s identity.


    After handing Li Shuo a pill in their hands, they took it at the same time and bowed to Xu Shaotang: "thank you, Xu Shao. Xu Shao''s great kindness..."


    "Don''t say that." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and interrupted the iron wolf, "I''m going to leave the city of sin in two days. Let''s get to know each other. This is my gift to you."


    "Xu Shao is going to leave here?" They exclaimed at the same time.


    "This Is that strange? " Seeing their reaction so much, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I just passed by the city of sin. Naturally, I can''t stay here all the time. I still have a lot of things to do."


    To be honest, there is really nothing worthy of his nostalgia in this evil city. If he has to say that there is, there may be only iron wolf and Li Shuo. But he and these two people just met by chance. He can''t stop looking for them for the sake of these two people.


    The iron wolf hesitated for a while and said, "well, where is Xu Shao going?"


    "This..." Xu Shaotang is full of helpless said: "to be honest, I don''t know where to go, is just walk around, go to the place with many people."


    He has no direction, only a goal, but he doesn''t know where to achieve his goal.


    The iron wolf asked tentatively, "is Xu Shao traveling?"


    "Travel?" Xu Shaotang thought about it and said with a smile, "it''s true."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, iron wolf is more sure that Xu Shaotang''s background is certainly not simple. He knows that some clans and big families will take travel as a kind of assessment, and Xu Shaotang must also be carrying out the assessment task.


    If Xu Shaotang knew what iron wolf was thinking, he would laugh. He was really traveling, just aimless travel, and he didn''t have any assessment. He just wanted to find the person he wanted.


    Iron wolf slightly looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "if Xu Shaoshi doesn''t know where to go, maybe I can give Xu Shaotang a suggestion."


    "Oh, tell me!"


    "The city of sin has been walking eastward for about two thousand li. It''s Maple Leaf City in ningzhou. It''s also the nearest big city to the city of sin." The iron wolf said slowly.


    "Ningzhou?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked, "is maple leaf city the biggest city in ningzhou?"


    "Of course not!"


    Iron wolf looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. He has some doubts in his heart. If Xu Shaotang is a member of those clans, he should not know that ningzhou is. Is he a member of the hermit family? Thinking about this, iron wolf suddenly felt that it was very possible that the children of those secluded families rarely stepped into the world. If you don''t know ningzhou, you can understand!


    After understanding this, iron wolf continued: "although Maple Leaf City is a relatively large city, it is only relative to the city of sin. Lin''an is the largest city in ningzhou. However, in fact, these small cities and big cities are all under the control of those clans. The stronger the clans are, the larger the area they control. "


    "You look like you know ningzhou very well?"


    While listening to the words of iron wolf, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you and Li Shuo, aren''t they from ningzhou?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, iron wolf and Li Shuo immediately looked at each other, two people seem to be entangled with something.


    Xu Shaotang looked into their eyes and said with a smile, "if you don''t want to say it, just take it as if I didn''t ask."


    "Yes When the iron wolf was still hesitating, Li Shuo suddenly said, "Uncle tie and I are from ningzhou. My family was in Maple Leaf City before!"


    "Well?"


    Hearing Li Shuo''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a strange look in his eyes, and asked Li Shuo with a smile: "if I guess correctly, you should have escaped to the city of crime?"


    Li Shuo was about to reply, but the iron wolf gently pulled him and winked at him at the same time, indicating that he would not talk nonsense.


    "Uncle tie, I believe Xu Shao is not a bad man!" This time Li Shuo didn''t listen to the advice of iron wolf, and said seriously: "if it wasn''t for Xu Shao''s rescue twice, we would have been dead! Uncle tie, let''s tell Xu Shao! "


    The iron wolf was silent for a while, sighed and nodded: "well, anyway, our life was saved by Xu Shao."


    With the permission of iron wolf, Li Shuo said slowly: "Xu Shao guessed right. We really escaped here. In fact, I''m not Li Shuo. My real name is Lin Li. Iron uncle is my guard. Originally, iron uncle is also a master of concentration. He fell into the realm of emptiness in order to protect me from serious injury...""Iron head, have you been hurt?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the iron wolf in surprise. If Li Shuo, no, maybe he should be called Lin Li now! If Lin Li didn''t say it, he couldn''t see that the iron wolf was hurt.


    The iron wolf nodded and said with a bitter smile, "my sea of knowledge has been broken. I have no chance to enter the state of concentration in my life."


    "Know the sea?" Xu Shaotang asked: "what is that?"


    "Er..." Iron wolf looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement, "Xu Shao, don''t make fun of me. You are all the strong men in immortal realm. Don''t you know the sea?"


    "I haven''t heard of it yet." Xu Shaotang said: "maybe our name is different."


    The hermit family!


    When Xu Shaotang said this, iron wolf has completely identified Xu Shaotang''s identity in his heart. Only those people in the secluded family may have different names for Zhihai!


    After confirming that Xu Shaotang had a strong background, iron wolf suddenly felt a glimmer of hope and quickly explained to Xu Shaotang: "knowing the sea is the place where the spirits gather. Everyone''s knowing the sea is in a different position. Once knowing the sea is broken, even the great Luo Jinxian will fall into the world! Therefore, no one will tell others where he knows the sea! When I was protecting the young master to escape from Maple Leaf City, I was accidentally broken by someone who knew the sea... "


    "Can you tell me your story?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "Why are you being hunted down?"


    "Of course!"


    Lin Li nodded and said: "three years ago, I had been living a life of luxury. However, everything completely changed that night three years ago..."

 Chapter 2013

    The Lin family in Maple Leaf City is a respectable family in the whole Maple Leaf City. Although the Lin family is not as strong as the immortal family, it has a good daughter.


    Lin Li''s aunt Lin qiuniang is the most beautiful woman in Maple Leaf City. His uncle is Xun Teng, the leader of maple leaf city.


    With this relationship, the Lin family has changed from a small unknown family to a big family in Maple Leaf City in a short period of more than ten years.


    Lin Li is the only son of the Lin family. He has enjoyed all the glory and wealth since he was a child. It is reasonable to say that with such a relationship, Lin Li, who has a lot of resources, should have a good time in his cultivation. However, Lin Li''s talent is not very good. He is in his twenties, but he is still in his natural state.


    At the beginning, Lin Li also wanted to be a strong man. As he grew older, he realized that he was not a material for cultivation. Therefore, he began to focus more on pleasure and gradually became a dandy.


    If it is just like this, Lin Li has a bad reputation at most, and should enjoy the same.


    However, Lin Li himself will die if he wants to die.


    One day, Lin Li and his friends drank a lot of wine and wandered aimlessly in Maple Leaf City. On the way, he ran into a very beautiful woman who was used to domineering and drinking in Maple Leaf City. When he met such a beautiful woman, he had to tease her.


    However, it was this molestation that brought disaster to the Lin family.


    None of them knew the identity of the woman. They only knew that the woman''s background was not simple. After she taught them a lesson, she went directly to the city Lord''s mansion. After the woman left, Xun Teng, who was always good-natured, was furious and personally ordered that the Lin family and Lin Li''s pig friends'' family, who were supported by herself, be eradicated completely!


    Lin qiuniang pleaded for mercy while quietly sending someone to inform the Lin family. After receiving the news from Lin qiuniang, the Lin family knew that this time they were in trouble and fled Maple Leaf City overnight.


    In the process of escape, all the Lin family were killed one after another. Only Lin Li escaped with the protection of the whole family. Iron wolf also protected Lin Li. In the process of escape, he was defeated by others and finally fell into the virtual world.


    They fled all the way to the city of sin, afraid to be found again, so they lived in the city of sin.


    After hearing Lin Li''s story, Xu Shaotang suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    To be honest, Lin Li is a typical death. He has nothing to do with women, but he never wants to kick the iron plate and bring disaster to the whole family. Originally, he had some sympathy for Lin Li, but now he just wants to give him two words: deserve it!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s speechless appearance, Lin Li lowered his head in shame and said bitterly: "now I know I''m wrong, it''s just It''s too late... "


    "It''s really late!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and sighed: "however, you have paid a heavy price for your behavior. The dead are gone. Live well."


    "Xu Shao, if you pass by Maple Leaf City, can you do me a favor?"


    Lin Li raised his face full of shame and looked at Xu Shaotang eagerly.


    "You suggested that I go to maple leaf city just to let me help you?" Xu Shaotang looked at the iron wolf with a smile, "iron boss, you are doing the routine for me!"


    Routine?


    Iron wolf was slightly puzzled. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of this formula, he also guessed that it was not a good word. He quickly explained: "Xu Shao, calm down. I suggest Xu Shao go to maple leaf city. He really has some thoughts. However, maple leaf city is the nearest big city to the city of sin. There are some small towns around maple leaf city, not even as big as the city of sin Since Xu Shao often goes to places with a lot of people, he really doesn''t go to those small towns... "


    "Well, I don''t blame you."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and interrupted the iron wolf. He turned to Lin Li and asked, "do you want me to kill your uncle Xun Teng for you?"


    "I dare not!"


    Lin Li Lian said: "I know I''m responsible for all this. I just want to ask Xu Shao to bring a message to my aunt to let her know that I''m still alive..."


    Tears flashed in Lin Li''s eyes. He really knew he was wrong, but as he said, it was too late now.


    Three years of miserable life in the city of sin made Lin Li grow up a lot. Whenever he thought of the disaster he had brought to his family, he would like to die. But he knew that he had to live, even if he could not revenge, at least he had to find out the identity of the woman who had ruined his family. He wanted to die clearly!


    "That''s it?" Xu Shaotang was surprised. He thought it was something important.


    Li Shuo nodded: "originally, I always wanted to ask someone to bring a letter to my aunt, but I was afraid that others would find us hiding in this evil city, so I didn''t dare to do anything."


    Xu Shaotang thought slightly and nodded: "if it''s just this matter, I can promise you that if I pass by Maple Leaf City, I will bring the news that you are alive to your aunt.""Thank you very much, Xu Shao!"


    See Xu Shaotang promise down, two people quickly bow to Xu Shaotang.


    "By the way, since you used to be in Maple Leaf City, you should be very familiar with ningzhou?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly. "I want to ask, is it true that the bigger the town, the more powerful it is?"


    Although this question sounds idiotic, Xu Shaotang still needs to make sure.


    "Xu Shao''s words are both right and wrong."


    Tielang said: "it''s true that the bigger the town, the more powerful there are. But many of those who are strong are just passing by. Many of the strong in xianrenjing will not live in the town. Most of the people who can go to xianrenjing pursue powerful strength, so more people will choose to live in those Lingshan mountains, and most of the sects are also in those Lingshan mountains, as for those who can live in xianrenjing In fact, the most powerful people have few aspects, and most of them concentrate on cultivation. Therefore, the earth immortals and above are not what we can see, and even the human immortals are very few. "


    Xu Shaotang smile, Wu said: "so, like me, I like to wander around immortal territory strong has been considered an alternative?"


    "Not much indeed!"


    Iron wolf nodded and said: "like the city Lord Huo Kongshan, we all know his existence, but few people have really seen him. Most people don''t know what he looks like, and he won''t show up."


    "Is the leader of every city a strong immortal?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "How could..." The iron wolf said: "those small towns, there are no strong people in the fairyland! The evil city is also a haven for the villains because of the presence of Huo Kongshan, the leader of the city, and because it is located in a barren land of frost and snow, there is no big gate to see it! "


    I see!


    Just as Xu Shaotang was going to inquire about the various forces in ningzhou, a group of people from Chengwei camp escorted butcher Zhao to the door.


    "It''s up to you..."


    Xu Shaotang turned his head to see butcher Zhao and said to tie Lang, "you can do it yourself..."

 Chapter 2014

    When butcher Zhao died, the iron wolf cut off his head directly. No matter how much he begged, the iron wolf didn''t have soft hands.


    The next morning, Xu Shaotang went to the auction house.


    When he walked out of the auction house, he had two inferior spirit stones and a bag of gold coins in his hand.


    The two Yiqi Pills brought him huge profits, which was obtained after the auction house drew a percentage.


    Maybe the money is not worth mentioning for the ordinary people who are strong in immortal realm, but Xu Shaotang has been satisfied, which is enough for him to support for a period of time. At least for a long time, he doesn''t have to worry about money.


    Just as he walked out of the door of the auction house, he saw Ye Qingshi standing there.


    "I''ve seen the immortal!"


    Ye Qingshi walked quickly to Xu Shaotang and saluted respectfully.


    "Master ye, who are you?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ye Qingshi with a smile. It seems that ye Qingshi is waiting for him here.


    Ye Qingshi raised his head slightly and said in fear: "in front of the immortal, how dare a villain pretend to be a master? The immortal is a villain."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. He doesn''t know what medicine Ye Qingshi sells in his gourd.


    "Shangxian, can you take a step to talk?" Ye Qingshi glances around and asks Xu Shaotang carefully.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and followed Ye Qingshi to the alley near the auction house.


    When Xu Shaotang came to the alley, before he knew what was going on, ye Qingshi knelt down on the ground and looked at Xu Shaotang with a sincere face: "I have no eyes. I don''t know that Shangxian is the real master of alchemy. I''m willing to worship Shangxian as a teacher, ask Shangxian to take me in and teach me the way of alchemy. I''m very grateful!"


    At the moment, ye Qingshi''s heart is full of regret. He really wants to slap himself in the face. Originally, he had the opportunity to observe the true master of alchemy, but because of his shortsightedness, he missed a great opportunity.


    Xu Tang''s idea of refining and auctioning the two elixirs by Shaoqi auction house was so stupid that he didn''t know they were made by Shaoqi auction house!


    What is a master? This is the real master! You can make Yiqi pill by using some common elixir. He needs very precious elixir to make Yiqi pill!


    He was called master ye by the city of sin. Now he knows how ironic this name is. In front of Xu Shaotang, his little alchemy is just like a baby.


    Listen to Ye Qingshi''s words, Xu Shaotang also understand the reason, dare to love ye Qingshi actually come to him to worship?


    Xu Shaotang gently rubbed his head, raised his hand to lift Ye Qingshi from the ground: "you first get up and say it!"


    "Thank you, immortal!"


    Ye Qingshi''s face is an unprecedented respect, this respect is not because Xu Shaotang is a strong immortal, but because Xu Shaotang''s enigmatic alchemy, he never thought that he could meet a real alchemy master in this evil city, and he is still such a young man.


    However, he didn''t think that it was shameful to worship Xu Shaotang as a teacher. He had no priority in learning Tao, and he was a teacher when he reached it. Xu Shaotang''s attainments in alchemy were far beyond his understanding of alchemy. It would be his honor to have the honor to worship such a master as a teacher.


    Looking at Ye Qingshi''s eager eyes, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    What kind of master is he? He doesn''t know whether he is a master in alchemy. Ye Qingshi suddenly wants to worship him as a master, which really makes him a little unprepared.


    After thinking about it carefully for a while, Xu Shaotang said slowly, "it''s not that I don''t want to teach you. It''s really due to my master''s life. Without his permission, this alchemy can''t be passed on."


    After thinking about it, he could only make up a reason to prevaricate. If he said he knew little about alchemy, ye Qingshi would not believe it. Instead of explaining it to him for a long time, he might as well find a reason to prevaricate. Let him teach Ye Qingshi alchemy. He didn''t know when to spend time in this evil city, and he didn''t want to take ye Qingshi with him On the road.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, ye Qingshi''s expectant eyes darkened.


    "Then..." Ye Qingshi hesitated for a while, and then asked, "can you give me two pills? Shangxian, don''t worry. I won''t take this pill for nothing. I''m willing to exchange it with all my wealth. "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "to tell you the truth, even if you refine the Dan prescription I gave you, you can''t make it."


    "Is that true?" It seems that ye Qingshi doesn''t believe what Xu Shaotang said, and there is a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "you can see what kind of elixir I use to refine Yiqi pill. I ask you, if I give you the prescription of Yiqi pill, can you refine it?"


    "This..."


    Thinking about the elixirs Xu Shaotang used to refine Yiqi pill, ye Qingshi shook his head bitterly: "can''t..."In his cognition, it''s impossible for those elixirs to make Yiqi Pills. Even if Xu Shaotang gave him a prescription, he knew he couldn''t make it.


    "Then it''s over..." Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "when I was studying alchemy, my master once said a word to me, but I can tell you this sentence. Maybe it will help you."


    "Shangxian, please tell me!"


    Ye Qingshi said respectfully.


    Thinking of what Liang Danqing once said to himself, Xu Shaotang suddenly sighed a long sigh and said: "whether it''s martial arts or the way of alchemy, it''s a bit of the same goal. When you get to a certain extent, you will find that all the established things have no meaning. It''s just like martial arts. I don''t know if you can say that Understand? "


    "No move, no move?" Ye Qingshi carefully pondered Xu Shaotang''s words, thought for a long time, then slowly raised his head, "it means that the way of alchemy is changeable, there is no fixed thing at all, right?"


    "Yes


    "Xu Tang knows the secret of death, but all you can do is live as you wish."


    Xu Shaotang''s words made Ye Qingshi fall into thinking again. For a long time, ye Qingshi nodded respectfully and said, "thank you for your advice. I''m very grateful!"


    "You''re welcome!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you don''t have savvy, it''s useless for me to tell you more! Well, if it''s OK, I''ll go first! "

 Chapter 2015

    "Wait!"


    When Xu Shaotang turns around, ye Qingshi hesitates for a while, and finally opens his mouth to stop Xu Shaotang who is about to leave.


    Xu Shaotang looked back and asked faintly, "is there anything else?"


    Ye Qingshi nodded slightly, gritted his teeth and took out a broken scroll: "I also have a gift to give to Shangxian!"


    "Is that it?"


    Xu Shaotang points to the broken scroll in Ye Qingshi''s hand. He is slightly curious.


    Ye Qingshi nodded and said, "this is the remnant page of Qingyu Danlu."


    "Qingyu Danlu" Xu Shaotang took the ancient scroll handed by Ye Qingshi and unfolded it. The ancient scroll is not big, just like an ordinary A3 paper. There are obvious cracks around it. It seems that it is indeed a remnant page. On the one hand, it uses Xiaozhuan to write the formula of some elixirs and some understanding of the way of alchemy, on the other hand, it introduces some miraculous drugs.


    Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the above records of those things, unconsciously absorbed.


    After half a day, Xu Shaotang finished reading the page.


    He took a long breath, looked at Ye Qingshi curiously and said, "this remnant is very precious. Are you willing to give it to me?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know who wrote this book, and he can''t understand many things. But there''s no doubt that this man''s attainments in alchemy must be very high, far above himself. For an alchemist, this remnant page is almost priceless. Ye Qingshi is willing to give it to himself, which makes Xu Shaotang confused.


    "To be honest, it''s a little reluctant!"


    Ye Qingshi set his eyes on the remnant page and said with a bitter smile, "this is the work of Guan Qingyu, the emperor of Dan. Although it was written by Guan Qingyu in his early years, it is also a priceless treasure for alchemists."


    "Do you want to see me off?" Xu Shaotang asked more suspiciously.


    He doesn''t know who Guan Qingyu is, but he can be named the emperor of Dan. It can be seen that Guan Qingyu has reached the peak in the way of alchemy. The value of such a remnant page of the record of Dan is absolutely incalculable.


    "This remnant page may be more useful to Shangxian." Ye Qingshi said in a soft voice: "although I am also an alchemist, my talent is very limited. This" Qingyu Danlu "is too profound for me to understand. It''s better to give it to Shangxian to repay Shangxian''s guidance to me! In addition, I have already memorized the contents of this remnant page. Whether this remnant page is in my hands or not, it doesn''t make any difference. "


    "Is it?" Xu Shaotang gently stroked the broken scroll, "in this case, I really want to thank you."


    "You''re welcome, Shangxian!" Ye Qingshi said with a smile: "if there is a fate in the future, Shangxian can take another remnant of this" Qingyu Danlu ". The above immortal''s qualification may not be beyond Guan Qingyu''s existence! If it is true at that time, I believe Shangxian will not forget me. "


    Venture capital?


    I don''t know how, these words suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind, but ye Qingshi was also aboveboard, and actually said these words.


    Looking at the smile on Ye Qingshi''s face, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "if there is such a day, I will come back to the city of evil to find you."


    "All right, let''s make a deal!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the smile on Ye Qingshi''s face is more brilliant.


    He believes in his own vision. Xu Shaotang has the strength of immortal world at such an age, and he is quite accomplished in alchemy. In time, even if he can''t become a peerless strong man like Guan Qingyu, he will certainly make a difference. It''s a good deal for him to exchange a remnant book for the friendship of the future strong man.


    "It''s a deal!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I should leave the city of sin tomorrow. We are destined to meet again."


    "Shangxian is leaving tomorrow?"


    Ye Qingshi is a little reluctant. Xu Shaotang just said a few words, which will benefit him a lot. If Xu Shaotang stays in this evil city for a while, even if Xu Shaotang can''t teach him because of his teacher''s life, if he doesn''t understand something, he can ask Xu Shaotang for some advice, even if it''s just a casual chat with such a alchemy master Maybe he can get something.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I plan to visit the city Lord in a moment. If there is no accident, I will leave early tomorrow morning."


    Now he has earned enough gold coins for the next period of time. The trip to sin city has also made him have a deeper understanding of the world. It is meaningless for him to stay in sin city.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, ye Qingshi was stunned and asked subconsciously, "is Shangxian going to challenge the city master?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated. He looked at Ye Qingshi in astonishment and said with a smile: "well, what do I do to challenge him? I have nothing to do with him but to visit him and ask him to take care of Tielang and lishuo. ""That''s it


    Ye Qingshi took a long breath and said, "in this way, I''ll be relieved."


    "You''re afraid I''ll challenge him?" Xu Shaotang looked at Ye Qingshi with great interest and asked, "are you afraid that I will die under his hands, or that he will die under my hands?"


    "I''m afraid


    "How do you say that?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Shangxian is extremely talented. He has deep attainments in martial arts and alchemy. I still hope that Shangxian will become a strong man in the future and get some light of Shangxian. Naturally, I don''t want to see Shangxian die in the hands of the city leader." Ye Qingshi smiles and says, "as for the city master, it is because of his presence that the evil city gives many people a place to settle down. If the city master dies in the hands of immortals, the evil city will probably become a dead city."


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin and asked, "this evil city is so chaotic under the management of the Huo family. Don''t you want Huo Kongshan to die?"


    "Of course!" Ye Qingshi nodded without hesitation and said: "the city of sin is really chaotic, but it will be even more chaotic without the presence of the city master. I believe that not only me, but most people in the city of sin may be dissatisfied with the city master, but they will never hope that the city master will have an accident!"


    Listening to Ye Qingshi''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.


    As ye Qingshi said, without Huo Kongshan, I''m afraid that there will be countless murders every day in this evil city. At that time, people like iron wolf, who have escaped, will never have a place to live.


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang smiles to Ye Qingshi: "don''t worry, I''m just a passer-by. All kinds of things here have nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 2016

    The Lord''s mansion.


    Xu Shaotang and Huo Kongshan sit opposite each other, while Huo Qiuming can only stand beside them to pour wine for them. In front of the two strong immortal people, even as a young city leader, he is not qualified to sit down.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang doesn''t mind, but Huo Kongshan insists on it. He wants his son to understand that strength is dignity. Without strength, what dignity can we talk about?


    "Xiaoyou is really amazing, and I admire you


    Even though he had heard from Huo Qiuming that Xu Shaotang was very young, Huo Kongshan was shocked to see Xu Shaotang at the moment.


    It''s rare for such a young immortal to be strong.


    Xu Shaotang lightly a smile, way: "city Lord falsely praise, all is luck."


    It''s really luck, and it''s still unexplained luck. He still doesn''t know how he got into the immortal realm. Before that, he was just a man who transformed the virtual realm. In this world of transforming the virtual realm, he was not a genius at all.


    He seldom felt lucky, but this time he was an exception. In just one sleep, he crossed numerous obstacles that the experts of concentration could not overcome in his whole life. He felt that he might have used up all his luck in the second half of his life!


    What he said was true, but in the ears of Huo Kongshan and his son, it became a kind of modesty.


    "You are too modest!" Huo Kongshan sighed for a while and asked tentatively, "excuse me for asking, where is my teacher?"


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang moved slightly in his heart. Huo Kongshan''s question is obviously probing into his details!


    Naturally, he couldn''t reveal his details to Huo Kongshan. When he thought about it, he had a way to deal with it. He said faintly, "I really can''t answer the question of the city master. My teacher forbids me to reveal his identity to others, and I dare not disobey his orders. I can only say sorry to the city master."


    Empty is real, real is empty, he is to let people feel his details, so as to give people a kind of profound feeling.


    Sometimes, people need to know how to borrow power. If there is no power to borrow, they can''t make up a power. The more people can''t figure it out, the more others dare not act rashly.


    "If you can teach such a brilliant apprentice as Xiaoyou, I think it''s a wonderful generation to respect your teacher!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t want to say it, Huo Kongshan no longer asked, but said with emotion: "if you can see the respect for your teacher, it will be an old honor!"


    "The master seldom walks around in the world. He is afraid that he will not meet the city master." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "That''s a pity." Huo Kongshan sighed a little, and then said: "the city of evil has not seen the strong man of immortal realm for a long time. This time, my little friend will stay for a long time, let me have a drink with my little friend and talk about the heroes in this world!"


    Hearing Huo Kongshan''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help turning his lips in his heart. How can he not understand that Huo Kongshan is inviting him to live here for a long time on the surface, but in fact he is testing him to see what the purpose of his coming to the city of sin is!


    Xu Shaotang believes that Huo Kongshan will not want to live in this evil city. If he really agrees, he is afraid that Huo Kongshan will have some ideas.


    "I understand the kindness of the Lord." Xu Shaotang picked up the crystal clear wine glass, gently sipped the wine in the glass, slightly shook his head and said: "although I also want to have a drink with the city master, but the purpose of this trip is to travel all over the river. Today, I''m not only here to visit the city master, but also to say goodbye to the city master."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, the light in the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of Huo Qiuming''s relieved look. It seems that he guessed right. Huo Kongshan and his son don''t want him to stay here for a long time. After all, he is a man who challenges the authority of the city Lord''s mansion.


    Huo Kongshan was delighted, but he looked surprised. "Xiaoyou, are you going to leave in such a hurry? You''ve only been here a few days, haven''t you? Even if you want to travel, you don''t want to rush this moment! "


    Looking at him, it seems that he really wants to keep Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang knows in his heart that the two father and son are eager to leave now!


    "I also want to stay more, but it''s a pity Alas Xu Shaotang put on a pretentious sigh, and then lifted the wine cup in front of him, "Lord of the city, it''s also a fate for us to get to know each other. Let''s not talk about anything else today, just have a good drink with the Lord of the evil city. I''ll have the capital to boast and show off with others in the future, ha ha!"


    Huo Kongshan held up his glass and drank the wine in it. When he exclaimed "happy", he said with a sigh: "little friend is free and easy. I want to travel around the world like little friend, but I''m always haunted by common things, alas!"


    "The main duty of the city is to guard the evil city, which is naturally a great responsibility."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ve come here today. I still have a heartless request. I hope the city master and the little city master will agree."


    "Little friend, it doesn''t matter if you say it. As long as you can do it, you won''t refuse." Huo Kongshan had already guessed some in his heart, but he pretended to know nothing.


    Waiting for Xu Shaotang to put down his glass, Huo Qiuming on one side quickly fills the glass with wine for them, and then respectfully stands aside, speechless, just quietly looking at them.Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to Huo Qiuming to thank him for pouring wine for himself. Then he looked at Huo Kongshan and said, "this time I came to the city of evil, iron wolf and Li Shuo took care of me a lot. After I left the city of evil, I asked the city master to take care of them a lot. At least, they should not die at the hands of evil people."


    So it is!


    Huo Kongshan laughed in his heart, and he guessed that Xu Shaotang would ask him to take care of the two people, but it was really easy for him. Naturally, he couldn''t refuse. He immediately nodded and said, "don''t worry, little friend. Since they are friends of little friend, they are also old friends. Old friends will surely take care of them."


    "With the words of the Lord, I can rest assured."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, lifted his glass and said, "I''ll thank the Lord for them first."


    Huo Kongshan also holds up the wine cup. The wine cups in their hands touch each other gently. At the moment when the wine cups touch each other, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels an abnormal force bumping into his own wine cup.


    He understood immediately that Huo Kongshan was testing his strength intentionally!


    He immediately picked up his genuine Qi and blocked the force cleanly. The glasses in their hands made a clear collision sound, but their hands held the glasses firmly, and the wine in the glass never spilled a drop.


    "Admiration


    To make sure that Xu Shaotang''s cultivation is really not under him, Huo Kongshan takes the initiative to withdraw his strength and sends the glass of wine to his mouth steadily.


    Xu Shaotang also withdrew his strength, drank the glass of wine in one gulp, and exclaimed, "have a good time!"

 Chapter 2017

    In the wind and snow.


    Xu Shaotang flies in the sky, enjoying the greatest convenience after entering a fairy land.


    The place of frost and snow is really too big. Looking down from the air, it is a vast white world, giving people a sense of desolation.


    When the snow in front of him gradually disappeared, he just fell from the sky, but now it was almost noon.


    The sound of birds and animals gradually increased, which proved that he had come to the edge of the land of frost and snow.


    After changing into clean clothes, Xu Shaotang doesn''t look much different from other people in the world, except for his short hair.


    Walk around at random, and the food at noon has arrived.


    Sitting there roasting the delicious rabbit meat, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly.


    Maybe it''s because the aura of the world is very abundant. The taste of game here is much better than that of game on earth. It''s a pity that it''s so delicious, but it can''t be shared with your friends and lovers. If you can sit here with them and bake this delicious rabbit meat, maybe it''s a very happy thing?


    When Xu Shaotang was thinking deeply, he suddenly noticed that a pair of eyes were staring at him.


    When he let go of his divine sense, he immediately determined the other party''s position. When he was ready to move, there was a sudden movement in the grass not far away. A shadow flew past him like lightning. After a close look, he found that it was a ferret the size of a dog, and the rabbit meat that had been roasted on the fire had been caught by the ferret.


    Ferret doesn''t seem to be afraid of people. After taking Xu Shaotang''s rabbit meat, in front of Xu Shaotang, he grabs the rabbit meat and gobbles it up tens of meters away from him. He also pats his mouth from time to time. It seems that he is praising the delicacy of the rabbit meat. His greasy claws are extremely flexible. He holds the rabbit meat between his claws and turns it continuously. He is a hamster It''s the way you look.


    Xu Shaotang had planned to kill the ferret who dared to steal his lunch and make a pair of gloves for himself with his fur. However, seeing the lovely appearance of the ferret, he suddenly laughed.


    "You''ll enjoy it!" Xu Shaotang is smiling at the ferret. It''s a kind of fate that he can meet such a lovely ferret on the edge of the frost and snow land.


    He didn''t disturb the ferret, who was devouring the rabbit meat. He picked up the remaining rabbit meat and roasted it on the fire again.


    The ferret saw that Xu Shaotang began to roast the rabbit meat again. While speeding up the speed of swallowing the rabbit meat, the ferret stared at the rabbit meat just put on the edge of the fire.


    "Eating what''s in the bowl, thinking about what''s in the pot?"


    Seeing the ferret like this, Xu Shaotang laughs again, and stares curiously at the ferret''s stomach covered with white fur, "you are not afraid to support yourself even if you are a small man!"


    That piece of rabbit meat is almost as big as the ferret''s body, but now it has been swallowed by the ferret for more than half, but the ferret''s stomach doesn''t bulge at all. Its greedy appearance is like a hungry ghost who can never eat enough.


    While Xu Shaotang was talking, the ferret had wiped out the last bit of rabbit meat in his hand. His eyes were staring at the rabbit meat beside the fire, and the hare was almost dripping on the snow.


    "What a greedy little fellow!" Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. He pointed to the rabbit and himself, "this is mine. You can''t rob it any more! Otherwise, I''ll bake you a piece! "


    Ferret seems to understand Xu Shaotang''s words, originally extremely lovely it, all over the hair suddenly burst up, give out a deep cry to Xu Shaotang, a pair of small claws still keep dancing, it seems to say to Xu Shaotang: I''m not easy to provoke!


    "Ha ha!"


    Xu Shaotang was amused by the action of the ferret. The little guy is not big, but he has a big temper. He is a small robber.


    As he teased the lovely ferret, he flipped and roasted the rabbit meat in his hand. Soon, there was a "Zizi" sound on the rabbit meat, and the pungent aroma came into Xu Shaotang''s nose.


    When the ferret saw that the rabbit meat was almost baked, his black eyes turned slightly, and the next moment, he flashed at the rabbit meat again.


    "Still here?"


    Xu Shaotang knew that the little guy had been unwilling to leave, and he must have been playing with the idea of rabbit meat. This time, he was on guard. How could he let the ferret succeed again?


    At the moment when the ferret rushed over, a genuine Qi had already patted the ferret away, but he didn''t mean to hurt the little guy''s life. He just patted the ferret on the snow and rolled a few times. The little guy looked very skinny and would not hurt it at all.


    After rolling on the ground for several times, ferret seems to be confused. He gets up from the ground, shakes his cute head, and yells at Xu Shaotang again. I don''t know whether he is angry with him or accusing him of his "evil behavior" of shooting himself.


    "Little guy, have you ever heard a saying that greed is not enough, snake swallows elephant!"Xu Shaotang smiles, provocatively raises the rabbit meat in his hand to the ferret, tears off a piece of roasted meat and puts it into his mouth. He laughs at the ferret and says: "well, it''s delicious!"


    The ferret was so greedy that his saliva dripped like a thread on the ground. He hesitated for a while and rushed to Xu Shaotang again.


    There is no suspense. The ferret is patted by Xu Shaotang again. The ferret is not discouraged at all. After getting up from the ground, he jumps on the rabbit meat in Xu Shaotang''s hand again, but is mercilessly patted again.


    After several times in a row, ferret finally realized that he could not snatch the rabbit meat from Xu Shaotang''s hands. After standing up faintly, he sat down on the snow. His greedy eyes suddenly turned into wronged eyes. His eyes seemed to be shining with tears, and his claws were wiping his eyes.


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing the ferret like that, Xu Shaotang laughed again. This time, he was very happy. Since he came to this strange world, it was the first time that he was so happy. "Little guy, if you can''t rob, then you start to sell cute? Well, for the sake of squeezing out a few tears, I''ll give you a reward! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang tore off a piece of meat and put it into his mouth. Then he threw the rest of it to the lovely little guy.


    Ferret accurately received the barbecue from Xu Shaotang and ate it again. Xu Shaotang laughed and scolded: "heartless little guy, I don''t know how to thank you!"

 Chapter 2018

    Watching the ferret swallow up the barbecue, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up. The barbecue basically went into the greedy little guy''s stomach. He just ate two pieces, but it was better than nothing.


    "Little fellow, don''t be so greedy next time. If you meet a villain, be careful of your life!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at the ferret who is cleaning his oily mouth and claws with snow. He steps out of the woods. Not far ahead is the end of the snow line. He knows that he is almost out of the frost and snow.


    Xu Shaotang just walked out two steps, the ferret "chirped", quickly rushed to Xu Shaotang''s side, followed Xu Shaotang''s leg, skillfully climbed up his shoulder.


    "That''s a big step forward!"


    Looking at the fluffy little guy on his shoulder, Xu Shaotang slowly stretched out his palm. When he was about to touch the little guy''s body, the little guy seemed to tease him and jumped to his other shoulder flexibly.


    Well, the little guy is very proud!


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to the depth of the forest and said, "go back, that''s where you belong!"


    Although he likes this cute little guy, he doesn''t even know where he is going. Moreover, he is a big man, and it''s not convenient to take such a little guy.


    Ferret seems to have no intention of leaving. She grabs Xu Shaotang''s clothes firmly with her claws, yawns softly, and falls asleep on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. Can''t this little thing rely on him for the sake of stuttering?


    He tried to move forward a few steps, and the ferret fell asleep on his shoulder without any intention of leaving.


    "Get..." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since you want to follow, you can follow. With you, the journey should not be so boring."


    Let''s keep a pet, but this little thing is too edible. It''s estimated that we will grab food from ourselves all day in the future.


    Thinking about this little thing in order to stutter in front of their cute appearance, Xu Shaotang''s face and a slight smile.


    One person, one mink, quickly out of the snow line.


    Out of the snow line, the forest in front of it gradually becomes sparse, the ground is covered by low shrubs and various kinds of weeds, and the surrounding area gradually becomes warm.


    "Maomao..."


    I don''t know when, Xu Shaotang''s ear came to the sound of calling. Hearing that sound, Xu Shaotang''s shoulder ferret''s ear suddenly stood up, but soon fell down again, and continued to stay on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and fell asleep.


    Soon, three young men and women appeared in Xu Shaotang''s sight. They also saw Xu Shaotang. After a little meal, they immediately stepped forward and stopped Xu Shaotang.


    "What bad luck? Just out of the frost and snow on the face of bandits


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while, but looking at their clothes, it seemed that they were not robbers. The two women were firmly protected by the young man, as if they were afraid that Xu Shaotang would do harm to them.


    "Maomao!"


    The woman in green yells at the ferret on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder. She is about to rush over, but she is held by a man in white.


    "Younger martial sister, be careful!" The man in white pulls the woman in green behind him. At the same time, he steps forward and shouts to Xu Shaotang: "how dare you steal my younger martial sister''s sweetheart! Hand over Maomao, and you will not die! "


    "They''re looking for you?"


    Xu Shaotang did not pay attention to the man in white, but looked at the ferret on his shoulder.


    Ferret opened his eyes, looked at several people in the opposite direction, turned around again, put his hairy butt towards them, and continued to sleep with his deaf head.


    Seeing the appearance of the little thing, Xu Shaotang could not help laughing again. He was sure that the little thing was really the woman''s pet, but he didn''t know where the woman in green had offended the little thing, and it was disgusted.


    "I didn''t stop him. If he wanted to go with you, he would have jumped down."


    Xu Shaotang glanced at these young men and women. He couldn''t help sighing. The aura of the world is really abundant. When you meet three young men and women, there are two masters of transforming the virtual world. If you put them on the earth, they can basically walk across the earth as long as they don''t provoke those people in the Kunlun kingdom .


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man in white suddenly flashed a trace of anger in his eyes. With a kind of flattering tone, he said to the woman beside him: "younger martial sister, I don''t know what kind of ecstasy this boy has given me! Elder martial brother, I''m going to help you get Maomao back! "


    Then the man in white flashed and grabbed Xu Shaotang on his shoulder.


    The ferret''s body shape is also extremely flexible. The moment the man in white catches it, it jumps onto Xu Shaotang''s shoulder at the other end and makes the man in white jump.


    The man in white couldn''t make a move. He immediately reached for Xu Shaotang''s shoulder, but it was empty again. The ferret jumped to the other shoulder and looked at the man in white with bared teeth. A pair of cute claws were waving like a statue. If it wasn''t for its small size, it might be a little intimidating.He didn''t catch the ferret twice. The man in white couldn''t hang on his face. He cried to Xu Shaotang with a cold face: "get out of the way!"


    Suspecting that Xu Shaotang was in the way in front of him, the man in white clapped Xu Shaotang''s chest, but at the next moment, he had been inexplicably flying backwards, retreating from the ground for dozens of steps to stabilize himself.


    "Elder martial brother Lou!"


    Seeing the man in white flying backward for no reason, the two women rushed to him and asked, "how are you?"


    "I''m fine! This kid is weird! "


    The man in white shook his head to the crowd, looked at Xu Shaotang standing there motionless in surprise, and said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect you to hide it!"


    Xu Shaotang light smile, way: "you are also good!"


    "I''m Lou danteng. What''s your name?" Although can not see the depth of the other side, but in line with the principle of being careful and tight, Lou danteng did not rashly attack Xu Shaotang.


    "Cough..."


    Hearing Lou danteng''s words, Xu Shaotang showed a strange smile on his face, "what''s your name?"


    "Lou danteng!"


    The man in white was slightly angry.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Xu Shaotang said:" I laugh! Venture to ask, the person who named you should hate you very much, right


    "What are you talking about?"


    Before Lou danteng spoke, the woman in purple called out to Xu Shaotang: "elder martial brother Lou''s name is taken by his father. Elder martial brother Lou is our inner disciple of lingyunzong. How can we hate him before master can take care of him! Don''t sow discord here


    From the words of the woman in purple, it is not difficult to recognize her worship of Lou danteng.

 Chapter 2019

    Almost in an instant, Xu Shaotang saw the awkward relationship between the three people. For the woman in purple, it was obviously a tragedy of falling flowers. The woman in green was superior to the woman in purple in both strength and appearance. It was normal for the "egg pain" brother to like the woman in green.


    Seeing that the woman in purple is so protective of brother "egg pain", Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile and shrug his shoulders and say: "the way your master loves your brother Lou is really special..."


    Several people didn''t know what Xu Shaotang was saying. They just felt that his words and deeds were a little strange.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    The woman in green looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said harshly, "give me back Maomao, or I won''t be rude!"


    Looking at the unreasonable appearance of the woman in green, Xu Shaotang gently patted the ferret''s body and said with a smile: "little girl, just your temper, the ferret doesn''t want to be normal with you."


    "Bold! How dare you be rude to my younger martial sister


    Lou danteng gave a big drink and said to the woman in green: "younger martial sister, it seems that this boy doesn''t want to give you Maomao back!"


    "He dares!"


    The woman in green was more and more angry. As soon as she raised her hand, she wrapped it in the soft whip, which came to Xu Shaotang''s face like a snake.


    "The little girl is really unreasonable!"


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang raised his hand slightly. One end of the soft whip had already been firmly grasped by him. With a little shaking, a genuine Qi had attacked the woman in green along the soft whip. As soon as the genuine Qi shocked, the woman in Green''s hand was immediately shaken away, but the soft whip completely fell into Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    "Give me back!" Soft whip off, green woman immediately to soft whip grasp, but again was a real gas shock open.


    Seeing this, Lou danteng and the woman in purple immediately came forward to grab back the whip of the woman in green.


    Xu Shaotang showed a mischievous smile at the corner of his mouth and said faintly: "since you want it so much, OK, give it back to you!"


    At the end of the speech, Xu Shaotang shakes his hand, and the soft whip comes out.


    "Pa pa..."


    The soft whip hit three people''s crus. Under the pain, the three people immediately sent out a painful cry. At the same time, they retreated to avoid the attack of the soft whip.


    However, Xu Shaotang''s attack could not be avoided if they said they could avoid it. Although they kept retreating, the soft whip seemed to have eyes. It was drawn on their calves from time to time, and the burning pain immediately spread all over their body along their calves.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t have the heart to kill, it''s necessary to teach a lesson. These three people are usually used to domineering. If they don''t have some strength, they will suffer.


    People are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden. He knows very well in his heart that if you deal with these people who are used to domineering, you have to beat them!


    Just as Xu Shaotang is going to continue to teach these three people, the ferret on his shoulder suddenly runs out, quickly runs to the woman in green, opens his furry claws, bares his teeth and growls at Xu Shaotang, as if to warn Xu Shaotang not to hurt the woman in green.


    "Little heartless!"


    Xu Shaotang was amused by the ferret and pointed to his nose to scold him with a smile. However, he took back his real Qi. The soft whip lost his control and suddenly fell to the ground with a "pa".


    At the moment, the three people''s eyes to Xu Shaotang have changed.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t hurt the killer, the burning pain from his leg still reminds them that the man named Xu Shaotang in front of them is not something they can deal with.


    "I''ll teach you a little lesson this time."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the three people who were obviously afraid of him, and said in a mature tone: "young people, don''t be so arrogant, or you don''t even know how to die when you meet people with bad temper!"


    "It''s up to you! You... "


    The woman in green looks at Xu Shaotang angrily. When she is about to speak, she is held by Lou danteng.


    Lou danteng gently shakes his head to her, indicating that she should not irritate Xu Shaotang. Now they are in a weak position. If they irritate Xu Shaotang, they may lose their lives and the heroes will not suffer losses.


    The woman in green was not stupid. She was pulled by Lou danteng and quickly shut up, but her eyes were full of dissatisfaction.


    "You see, it''s natural to learn a lesson." Xu Shaotang saw their little movements in his eyes. With a smile, he waved to the ferret and quickly walked to the distance.


    "Ah


    When Xu Shaotang''s figure completely disappeared, the woman in green suddenly issued an angry Scream: "from small to large, only I teach others, he dares to teach me!"


    As the daughter of lingyunzong, the whole lingyunzong people are respectful to her. In lingyunzong, no one even dare to speak loudly to her. However, today, she has been taught a lesson, and there are still many whip marks on her legs, which makes her extremely angry. She wants to tear that man to pieces now!


    "Younger martial sister, let''s go back first!"Lou danteng flashed a cold look in his eyes and said: "the two cities in front of him are the spheres of influence of lingyunzong. Before dark, he will definitely not leave these two cities. When we go back, we will take the masters of lingyunzong to deal with him!"


    "Brother Lou is right!" The woman in purple nodded and said, "miss is the apple of the Lord''s eye. If the Lord knows that miss has been bullied, he will help Miss revenge himself."


    Listen to two people''s words, the woman in green just slightly recovered, while squatting down to pick up Maomao, said angrily: "I must catch that bastard back, good torture! Let him know the end of offending me


    Listening to the woman in green, they nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, what did the man say his name was?"


    The woman in green asked again.


    Lou danteng thought about it and said, "it''s like Xu Shaotang!"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    The woman in green gritted her teeth and read the name. She thought angrily in her heart: if you dare to offend Miss Ben, you''re dead!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that he has been missed by the three people. He has a little regret in his heart. He originally planned to take the ferret to relieve his boredom. He took over the little man who had no conscience and abandoned himself mercilessly when he saw the master.


    Thinking about the lovely appearance of the ferret, Xu Shaotang felt that it was really following the wrong owner.


    Unconsciously, the sky has been dark. From a distance, a small city appears on the horizon. Xiao Chen is not big, and there are not many people in and out of the city. Standing there alone, it seems desolate.


    Xu Shaotang quickens his pace and plans to spend the night in this small town.

 Chapter 2020

    At night, Xu Shaotang sat cross legged in the inn.


    This seems to have become a habit of him now, driving or dealing with all kinds of trivial things during the day, and absorbing the aura of heaven and earth quietly at night.


    He knows that the world is a world of strength, and he dare not slack off.


    Now it''s because he hasn''t met those real strong people, but he knows that he will eventually meet, and even become enemies with many strong people. In order to survive and find a way to return to the earth, he must improve his strength.


    In this unaccompanied world, only strong strength can bring him a sense of security.


    Unknowingly, it has come to the second half of the night.


    With the help of yulongjue, Xu Shaotang absorbed the aura of heaven and earth at a speed that far exceeded the number of people in the world. The aura of heaven and earth entered his body and further strengthened his body. Although he can''t feel any obvious changes in his body now, it makes his spirit extremely energetic. Even at this time, he doesn''t feel sleepy at all.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang felt a few strong breath, quickly close to his room.


    He instinctively felt that these individuals were probably coming for him.


    Several people''s speed is very fast, in Xu Shaotang aware of their breath, they have come to the door of Xu Shaotang''s room.


    Xu Shaotang figure flash, the whole person has jumped out of the window, a few people do not neglect, immediately to the far away Xu Shaotang chase.


    It''s really for myself!


    With a flash of cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, several figures appeared in his mind. If he didn''t guess correctly, these people should be the bullshit lingyunzong people.


    Between a few breath, Xu Shaotang has come to the open space outside the inn.


    He just stopped for a while, and four of them had caught up.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t run away any more. He just stood there with a calm face. If there were no four people around him, some people might think he was watching the moon outside.


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?"


    Asked Xu Shaotang, a man in a cold grey robe.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and nods, looking at several people with interest: "if I guess correctly, you should be lingyunzong people, right?"


    "Not bad!" The grey robed old man snorted: "since you have guessed that we are from lingyunzong, you must know why we came here?"


    "For the egg pain elder brother, or for that savage girl?" Xu Shaotang said clearly.


    "The savage girl you said should be Miss Ling!" The grey robed old man glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "Miss Ling is the flesh of our Lord. If you offend Miss Ling, it''s your own misfortune."


    The whole lingyunzong people all know how unruly Ling Shuang is. Even Ling Zhiyou, the leader of lingyunzong, doesn''t deny it!


    But there is no way, Ling Zhiyou is such a precious daughter, and Ling Shuang''s qualification is quite high, so ling Zhiyou is very Pampered to this daughter, and no one in lingyunzong dares to provoke Ling Shuang.


    Now, Xu Shaotang not only makes Ling Shuang unhappy, but also uses Ling Shuang''s soft whip to whip her. For so many years, even Ling Zhiyou can''t bear to move one of her hair. Seeing the whip mark on Ling Shuang''s leg, Ling Zhiyou is furious and immediately asks the four of them to bring Xu Shaotang back to lingyunzong.


    "I''m really out of luck." Xu Shaotang self mocking smile, "that you are to avenge for your Miss Ling?"


    Isn''t it? For no reason, he met those three people and made such a mess. He was really unlucky.


    In other words, it should be bad luck to meet that unruly little girl. Poor Lou danteng still likes that savage girl, and he doesn''t know whether he is the girl or her identity!


    "We are only responsible for taking you back to lingyunzong!"


    The grey robed old man shook his head slightly. "I advise you to come back with us obediently. In this way, you can suffer less."


    "Is it?" Xu Shaotang smile, slant head to think, Wu said with a smile: "since you are cordial invitation, I really have no reason not to go, let''s start now, or how?"


    When he came here, he had heard of Lingyun sect from passers-by. It was just a small sect, and he didn''t know what gave them arrogant capital.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang''s cheerfulness was beyond the expectation of the four. They never dreamed that Xu Shaotang would go to lingyunzong with them so easily?


    Is this going too well? It''s going to be terrible!


    However, they are not those fledgling children, they know a truth, abnormal things must have a demon!


    "What? What''s the problem? "


    Seeing the four standing still, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing there with a calm face, the four exchanged their eyes quickly. Soon, they reached a consensus. No matter how strange the boy is, we should catch him first!"Good boy, have courage! In this way, let''s have a go with us! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man in grey robe came to Xu Shaotang.


    "You''re so discontented!" Lingyuntang sighed, "I''m not going to be caught by you!"


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang waved one hand, and a powerful Qi immediately attacked the old man in the grey robe.


    "No!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang made a move, the old man in the grey robe suddenly exclaimed. He could clearly feel the power of this genuine Qi, but now he didn''t have a chance to retreat. In a moment, the genuine Qi would fly him.


    "Poof..."


    The grey robed old man retreated for tens of meters one after another, which could stabilize his body. He only felt a burst of blood gushing in his chest, and a stream of blood gushing out of his mouth uncontrollably.


    Seeing that the old man in the grey robe was injured under Xu Shaotang''s hands with only one move, the other three faces were shocked.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that the three were still standing in the same place, the grey robed old man forced down the surging blood in his chest and yelled, "go, we are not his opponents!"


    Although it''s just a move, the old man in grey robe already knows that even with the strength of the four of them, they can''t be Xu Shaotang''s opponent. Now it''s not their goal to catch Xu Shaotang and return to lingyunzong. Their primary goal is to escape!


    When they were called by the grey robed old man, the three of them recovered slowly. Just as they wanted to escape from here, a surge of real Qi suddenly came to them like a raging wave.


    One move, all three injured!


    Now they can only barely keep their body shape, so that they will not fall to the ground.


    "What are you going to do?" Xu Shaotang looked at the four people with a smile, "you are gone, who will take me to lingyunzong?"

 Chapter 2021

    Lingyunzong.


    Ling Zhiyou opened his eyes just as the sky lit up.


    I don''t know why, he suddenly felt uneasy, always felt as if something big was going to happen.


    "According to reason, they should be coming back soon, aren''t they?" Ling Zhiyou frowned slightly and said to himself, "is there something wrong with them?"


    If you think about it carefully, he thinks it''s impossible. Zhuo Dongting is the master of lingyunzong who is second only to him. He is only one step away from being an immortal. Unless the boy named Xu Shaotang is a strong one in the immortal realm, nothing will happen.


    But could that boy be the strong one in immortal realm? Of course not!


    If that boy is immortal realm strong words, also won''t so easily let go of his that unruly willful daughter.


    Moreover, there are indeed several geniuses in the whole northern region who entered the immortal ranks at a young age, but they have never heard of a person named Xu Shaotang.


    After thinking about this, he calmed down a little and felt that his worry should be unnecessary.


    Slowly out of the room, looking at the slightly lit sky, thinking about her baby daughter, Ling Zhiyou is thinking about whether it''s time to say a marriage to the girl, but although Ling yunzong has many young heroes, there is no one who can live the girl.


    At this moment, a sound of "bang bang" came out of his ear. It seemed that his fist was broken. Which disciple should be practicing.


    Follow the voice to go, but see loudanteng is in the hospital hard practice.


    "Danten!"


    Ling Zhiyou showed a happy smile on his face and called softly.


    Hearing Ling Zhiyou''s voice, Lou danteng, who was practicing martial arts there, immediately stopped, respectfully paraded to Ling Zhi and said, "master!"


    Ling Zhiyou nodded slightly and said with a smile, "have you started practicing so early?"


    "I''m ashamed!" Lou danteng bowed himself and said in shame: "yesterday I fought with Xu Shaotang. I was deeply moved. There was someone out there. There was a day outside. Xu Shaotang looked almost the same age as me, but I had no power to fight back. I was disgraced by Ling yunzong!"


    "Ha ha, I''m very glad that you can say that!"


    Ling Zhiyou nodded with a smile and said, "it''s for the big man to be brave after you know the shame! Although your qualifications are not bad, there are countless people who are more qualified than you in the whole northern region, and there are many talented people who are ranked as immortals when they are young. Therefore, you need to work harder than those people to catch up with those talents. "


    "I will obey the master''s instruction!" Lou danteng said respectfully.


    Ling Zhiyou smiles, thinking about the uneasy feeling just now, and then asks, "by the way, what strength do you think that Xu Shaotang is?"


    Lou danteng thought for a moment, shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t see Xu Shaotang''s strength, but judging from the fact that my younger martial sister and I have no fighting power under him, he should be a master of concentration."


    "Do you think he might be a strong immortal?"


    Don''t know why, Ling Zhiyou suddenly come up with this problem.


    Hearing Ling Zhiyou''s question, Lou danteng was stunned and then shook his head with a smile: "master, I''m worried too much. How can Xu Shaotang be a strong man in immortal realm! Immortal territory strong are flying in the sky, who will waste time on the ground? I guess he is at most in the state of concentration, or even in the peak state of emptiness! "


    Lou danteng''s idea is very simple. A person who can''t even fly in the sky can''t be a strong man in the immortal realm.


    Moreover, the strong in the immortal realm has the unique pride of the strong. If Xu Shaotang were the strong in the immortal realm, they would have become a corpse long ago. In this martial arts world, the dignity of the strong is inviolable!


    "Well, it is!"


    Ling Zhiyou nodded slightly and said to himself, "when elder Zhuo catches the boy back, I''ll see what''s sacred about him. He dares to offend my baby daughter!"


    "How are you, younger martial sister?" Mentioning Ling Shuang, Lou danteng asks with concern.


    "That girl cried with me until midnight last night, and now she''s probably still sleeping!"


    Ling Zhiyou sighed a little and said helplessly: "if that girl had worked so hard as you, maybe now she has entered the state of concentration, alas!"


    Lou danteng said, "my younger martial sister is very talented. She will be among the immortals in the future."


    "Isn''t it so easy to enter the list of immortals?" Ling Zhiyou shook his head slightly and sighed: "even if she is intelligent, if she doesn''t work hard, I''m afraid she won''t step into the immortal list in her life! Although the state of concentration and the state of immortals are only one step away, this step is a natural moat, which has become a barrier that many strong people in the state of concentration can''t cross in their lifetime! It was a fluke that I was able to take that step. "


    Listening to Ling Zhiyou''s words, Lou danteng said with a bitter smile: "if master is lucky, I''m afraid I have no hope."


    To be a strong immortal is the dream of all practitioners, and Lou danteng is no exception!


    Immortal strong, it is high above the existence!"Although it''s difficult to enter the immortal realm, you don''t have to lose heart." Ling Zhiyou said with a smile: "everyone has his own chance. If the chance comes, it''s not difficult to enter the immortal realm. You should have heard of Liuyun feizong?"


    "Of course!" Lou danteng said with adoration: "Liuyun feizong is a myth of the northern region. There are countless stories about him!"


    "Then you should know that the flying clouds were directly from Huaxu to Xianren in those years!" Ling Zhiyou sighed and said: "in addition to his talent, he also benefits from the great opportunity. Therefore, nothing in the world is impossible!"


    "For thousands of years, people who have directly stepped into the realm of immortals from the realm of emptiness should also be one person, right?"


    "Danteng said:" no one is envious of the chance... "


    "Yes..."


    Just as Ling Zhiyou was sighing, a man ran to this side in a hurry and yelled: "Lord, Zhuo, they are back!"


    "Ha ha, I''m back at last!" Ling Zhiyou''s face brightened, and the faint worry in his heart disappeared with the news. When the man ran to him, he said, "tell them to bring the boy here. I''d like to see what kind of person the boy is!"


    Hearing Ling Zhiyou''s words, his face was embarrassed. He took a careful look at Ling Zhiyou and opened his mouth, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    Seeing that the man''s face was wrong, Ling Zhiyou frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Lord..." Hearing Ling Zhiyou''s question, the man was slightly shocked, quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a low voice: "that Xu Shaotang said Let the LORD go in person Welcome


    "Arrogance


    Ling Zhiyou is so angry that he suddenly rises into the sky

 Chapter 2022

    Lingyunzong, in front of the mountain gate.


    At the moment, however, there was some unspeakable embarrassment. Zhuo Chang, the four of them, were so disheartened that they didn''t dare to breathe. Xu Shaotang, who was supposed to have been arrested, looked at lingyunzong with great interest just like a VIP.


    It looks like a clan, but it doesn''t have the momentum it should have.


    This is Xu Shaotang''s comment on Ling yunzong!


    Lingyunzong was built close to the mountain. There is a blue stone step from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. Standing at the foot of the mountain, you can clearly see the buildings on the mountain. Although the buildings are not resplendent, they are also typical.


    However, emptiness has its form, but it has no spirit.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that compared with the earth''s Shaolin Temple and Wudang Mountain and other places, the Lingyun sect is far from perfect. This kind of gap is not in architecture, but in details.


    On their way here, he also learned from Zhuo Dongting that Ling yunzong had been established for only 20 years. Ling Zhiyou was not only the founder of Ling yunzong, but also the first leader of Ling yunzong.


    More than 20 years ago, when Ling Zhiyou was still in the state of concentration, Lingyun sect was founded. But at that time, Lingyun sect was just a few of them. After Ling Zhiyou entered the immortal realm, Lingyun sect really developed to a certain scale.


    Therefore, if we calculate it in this way, Lingyun sect was founded less than ten years ago, which can be said to be a very young sect!


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?"


    Looking at the calm face of Xu Shaotang, Ling Zhiyou is slightly angry. Standing at the top of the steps, he looks down at Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t like to talk with my neck up!"


    Xu Shaotang raised his eyes slightly. Ling Zhiyou''s strength is average, but his airs are very big. Just like the bosses of small companies on the earth, he has no financial resources, but he has to put on the airs of the boss. In the end, he is just regarded as a clown.


    In his eyes, Ling Zhiyou is just like a clown.


    The fact that Huo Zong was defeated by the city leader was ironic.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ling Zhiyou flashed cold light in his eyes and said in a cold voice, "what are you? It''s also worthy to talk to our Lord like this? "


    "It''s just a small mountain gate. I dare to be the founder of the school!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said to Zhuo Dongting, the four of them, "how obsessed are you with the title of suzerain?"


    Xu Shaotang always thinks that lingyunzong is similar to those martial arts schools in Shanzhai. As long as there are two moves at the meeting, they dare to open martial arts schools. They also call themselves "masters" and "masters".


    Xu Shaotang dares to say, but Zhuo Dongting and others dare not answer. They can only lower their heads, but hate Ling Shuang in their heart. What are they going to do if they want to provoke the strong people in the immortal world? Is Lingyun sect really the first sect in the world?


    It''s just that it''s too late for them to regret now!


    "Bold maniac, is lingyunzong the place where you go wild?"


    Ling Zhiyou roared and flashed. He had already come to the bottom of the ladder, and his majestic Qi came to Xu Shaotang.


    "Let me see how many kilos and how many taels you, the so-called patriarch, have!" Xu Shaotang did not retreat, but advanced. His whole body was full of genuine Qi, and his eyes were full of vigorous fighting spirit.


    When he fought Huo Kongshan at the beginning, it was only a trial of each other. Both sides didn''t show their real strength. Now that he has a chance to have a good fight, he naturally wants to see how his strength is.


    When Xu Shaotang rushes over with his true Qi, Ling Zhiyou''s face suddenly changes. He knows that this time he''s really hit a hard stubble!


    Where they passed, the bluestone on the steps turned into powder. When they stepped out, the whole lingyunzong people could feel the tremor from the ground.


    The wind is blowing, the real Qi is everywhere!


    "Bang, Bang..."


    Two people''s true Qi constantly collide together, they fight from the ground to the air, people only see two shadows constantly entangled and separated, but they can''t tell who is who.


    After dozens of moves, Xu Shaotang suddenly retreated far away, looked at Ling Zhiyou in the air, and said with a smile: "it''s good at this level. I''m ashamed for you to establish a sect!"


    Ling Zhiyou blushed and said angrily, "you may not be strong enough to get anywhere!"


    Although shocked by Xu Shaotang''s strength, they didn''t win the match in succession just now. He didn''t think Xu Shaotang would win himself!


    As long as Xu Shaotang can get ahead of him, even if Xu Shaotang is a strong immortal, he may not dare to make mistakes in lingyunzong!


    He must defeat Xu Shaotang, whether for himself or for the whole lingyunzong!


    "I''m not so good, but it''s enough to beat you!"Xu Shaotang smile, it seems that there is no Ling Zhiyou in the eye! In the fight just now, he didn''t show all his strength. He was testing Ling Zhiyou. However, facts have proved that Ling Zhiyou is really not good!


    "I''m young, but I''m not young!" Ling Zhiyou''s hair and beard were all open, his eyes were red, and he roared, "let me see what else you can do!"


    "Well, I''ll help you!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles. The Nuwa stone has quietly appeared in his hands. It has been in his hands for such a long time, and he has never used it. This time, he wants to see how terrible the Nuwa stone is. He still remembers the scene when Liang Danqing just poured a little real Qi into the Nuwa stone, which shocked their blood.


    With his true Qi flowing into Nuwa stone, a terrible pressure suddenly and invisibly spread.


    "How could..."


    Feel that before all the strong breath, Ling Zhiyou eyes suddenly stare big, the heart of the shock can not be added!


    Dixian!


    These two words suddenly appeared in his mind, Xu Shaotang showed the terrible momentum, can not be sent out by the immortal!


    The smell of terror is constantly spreading. Ling Zhiyou wants to resist, but he can''t resist at all. Now he knows that Xu Shaotang was just playing with him. Now it''s time to be serious!


    With the constant input of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, the breath of terror became more and more intense. Under the shuddering pressure, except Ling Zhiyou, the whole lingyunzong people fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    "Poof..."


    Ling Zhiyou couldn''t bear the terrible pressure after all. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t keep flying in the air any longer. He fell from the air like a bird with broken wings.

 Chapter 2023

    Xu Shaotang knew that Nuwa stone was powerful, but he never dreamed that the power of Nuwa stone would be so terrible.


    Even he was startled by the strong and domineering terror.


    Artifact? Fairy ware?


    Xu Shaotang thought in his heart.


    Looking at Ling Zhiyou lying on the ground, Xu Shaotang quietly put away the Nuwa stone.


    Every man is innocent, he is guilty! If someone knows that he has something against heaven like Nuwa stone, I''m afraid it will attract countless people''s covet, right?


    When he has been in this strange world for such a long time, his biggest feeling is that if he does not have the strength to protect it, it is better not to get it, otherwise it will bring him death. Iron wolves are the best examples.


    Put away the huge shock in his heart, Xu Shaotang slowly fell in front of Ling Zhiyou, and said faintly: "Ling Zhiyou, don''t accept?"


    Ling Zhiyou looks at Xu Shaotang stupidly, and his face is full of panic.


    Dixian!


    He is now completely sure that this insignificant young man must be a Dixian. Although Renxian and Dixian are only one word apart, their strength is very different. In front of a Dixian, Renxian has no resistance at all.


    Ling yunzong, it''s over!


    Ling Zhiyou struggles to get up from the ground. In his heart, the arrogance of the strong immortal has long gone.


    "Immortal..."


    Ling Zhiyou''s body seems to have lost all the support. "Putong" kneels on the ground. This kneeling is his pride and also represents a kind of submission.


    Seeing the tragic situation of Ling Zhiyou, all the people of Ling yunzong knelt down. In the blink of an eye, all the disciples of Ling yunzong and the elders like Zhuo Dongting knelt down one after another. In front of the real strong, their pride was a joke.


    "Dad..."


    At this time, a hoarse cry sounded.


    Ling Shuang yelled and ran down the stairs.


    Looking at Ling Zhiyou kneeling in front of Xu Shaotang, her anger was instantly ignited, and her dark eyes were full of hatred.


    "Kneel down!"


    Ling Zhiyou grabs Ling Shuang and yells at her for the first time in so many years.


    In the past, Ling Shuang was willful. No matter how big the trouble, he was always supported by his father. But this time, he really couldn''t support it. If he wanted to live, he had to put down all the arrogance in their hearts.


    But Ling Shuang didn''t kneel down and stood there with tears in her eyes. She roared: "I offended you. You can do whatever you want to do with me. It has nothing to do with our lingyunzong people!"


    "I''ve taught you a lesson!" Xu Shaotang glanced at Ling Shuang coldly and said faintly, "it''s not that I want to come to your broken Lingyun sect. It''s your father who wants to invite me! If today''s situation changes, I''m afraid I''ll lose my life? "


    Ling Shuang is slightly stagnant, holding her fist and shaking all over. At this moment, she really realizes the taste of regret. Now she knows that the taste of regret is so uncomfortable. The guilt for her father and the whole Ling yunzong is like the boundless black hole, which is about to devour her completely.


    "No! No Ling Shuang shakes her head and says, "I just want my father to send someone to arrest you. I don''t want your life!"


    "You don''t want my life, but your father doesn''t?" Xu Shaotang smiles.


    Ling Zhi pulls Ling Shuang to his side. Regardless of Ling Shuang''s resistance, he forces Ling Shuang to kneel down and says with a face of dead Ashes: "all villains have eyes. How can Shangxian deal with villains? Villains have no complaints. Just ask Shangxian to spare her life for the sake of her ignorance!"


    "Dad! Don''t beg him Ling Shuang wants to stand up, but he is pressed down by Ling Zhiyou. He can only lift up his head, which is still a bit arrogant! If you die, you will never die


    "Shut up


    "Pa!"


    Ling Zhiyou suddenly slaps Ling Shuang in the face. He doesn''t have the power to control the slap. Five fingerprints are left on Ling Shuang''s cheek, and a trace of blood is left along the corner of his mouth.


    Ling Shuang is directly stunned by his slap. She looks at her father foolishly. She can''t believe that her father, who dotes on her so much, will beat her.


    Xu Shaotang coldly looks at the father and daughter''s performance in front of him. At the beginning, he wants to destroy Ling yunzong. However, looking at the father and daughter''s deep love drama in front of him, the soft place in his heart is unconsciously touched. He is also a father, and can understand Ling Zhiyou''s mood at the moment.


    Ling Shuang''s unruly and capricious are all spoiled by Ling Zhiyou. Maybe, Ling Zhiyou should have a trace of repentance now?


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang sighed silently in his heart and said to Ling Zhiyou, "get up!"Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ling Zhiyou is slightly stunned. He looks at Xu Shaotang in disbelief. He has already planned to die under Xu Shaotang''s hands, but now it seems that Xu Shaotang doesn''t intend to kill him?


    After interlinking this, Ling Zhiyou stands up like an amnesty. By the way, Ling Shuang also looks at him foolishly.


    "Take me to your lingyunzong!"


    Xu Shaotang looked up slightly and thoughtfully at lingyunzong on the steps.


    Ling Zhiyou didn''t know what Xu Shaotang wanted to do. All he knew was that he didn''t have any chance to resist. He quickly bowed himself and said, "please be immortal!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and walked slowly along the steps which were beyond recognition.


    Ling Zhiyou quickly pulls Ling Shuang to keep up, and stares at Ling Shuang fiercely, indicating that she should stop acting recklessly. Now Xu Shaotang doesn''t seem to want to kill them, but just now, if Ling Shuang dares to be disrespectful, he is afraid that nearly 100 people in Lingyun sect will die.


    Although Ling Shuang is not angry in her heart, she also knows Ling yunzong''s situation at the moment. She is a butcher. No matter how angry she is in her heart, she can only hold the anger in her heart at the moment.


    When Xu Shaotang walked up the steps, Lou danteng, who was still kneeling there, lowered his head, as if afraid that Xu Shaotang would see him.


    Xu Shaotang saw Lou danteng, but he didn''t care about him. He just looked at lingyunzong slowly. A smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth and said: "I see, lingyunzong really doesn''t need to exist!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone trembled, and the boundless fear spread in their hearts

 Chapter 2024

    Xu Shaotang slowly looked back and looked at Ling Zhiyou with a worried face. He shook his head slightly and said, "you lingyunzong''s strength is really not very good. Don''t disgrace yourself with the banner of zongmen. I see, you lingyunzong will be called Wolf group in the future. How about that?"


    Ling Zhiyou raised his face full of fear, and looked at Xu Shaotang, as if he didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang meant.


    "That is to say, the whole Lingyun clan is subordinate to me, and no longer exists in the form of clan. It''s called Wolf group. Do you understand?"


    Xu Shaotang explained.


    "Ming I understand... "


    Ling Zhiyou now really understands that lingyunzong, which he built painstakingly, has become something in other people''s pocket just because of his own mistake.


    Even though he was reluctant, he had to agree for the sake of the whole lingyunzong people.


    "In the future, you will be the leader of the wolf team. Just listen to me!"


    The earth can''t go back for the time being. There is a wolf group on the earth. When he comes to this strange world, he also wants to establish a wolf group. He is the only one to look for them. He doesn''t know when to look for the big world. Therefore, he must have his own power!


    And the wolf group, is undoubtedly the best choice, at least better than lingyunzong.


    In his opinion, a real clan should have a strong foundation, and the strong should gather together. It''s a laughing matter to call it a clan just because of Ling yunzong''s small fighting and making trouble.


    "I understand!"


    Ling Zhiyou took a deep breath, and the unwilling color in his eyes flashed by.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyesight, although Ling Zhiyou''s unwilling look only existed for less than a second, he caught it. He glanced at Ling Zhiyou faintly and said: "what I don''t like most is betrayal. If you let me know what you have, don''t blame my ruthlessness!"


    Although Xu Shaotang''s tone is very flat, people still feel strong murderous spirit from his words.


    Ling Zhiyou trembled all over, and he didn''t dare.


    "Not the best!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept one by one from the people''s faces, and then said to Ling Zhiyou: "although you are not a patriarch now, believe me, you will get more!"


    Ling Zhiyou quickly respectfully said: "the immortal can spare a villain''s life, villain has been grateful, dare not have other extravagant thoughts."


    "Maybe you don''t believe me now, but you will soon!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "and don''t call me immortal in the future, just call me Xu Shao! I can''t afford the title of immortal with my little strength


    "Up Xu Shao is too modest! "


    Ling Zhi said: "Xu Shao is young and light. He has made such achievements. Looking at the whole northern region, Xu Shao is definitely a dragon and Phoenix among the people!"


    He didn''t mean to flatter Xu Shaotang, but to express his feelings from his heart. Now he has determined that Xu Shaotang has the strength of earth immortals. I''m afraid there are not many such young Earth immortals in the whole northern region. With this alone, Xu Shaotang has the capital of arrogance.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly: "there are countless geniuses in this world, but you haven''t seen those real geniuses yet!"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Ling Zhiyou''s heart suddenly enlivens. Listen to Xu Shaotang''s meaning, he seems to have seen those real talents? Xu Shaotang had such a strong strength when he was young, and he had never heard of such a person before. If Xu Shaotang had no background, he would never believe it.


    This kind of genius is absolutely the target of those top sects in the northern region!


    You know, it''s not necessary to say much about the qualification of such a young Dixian strongman. It''s almost certain that he can become a great luojinxian with the support of the powerful resources of the top clan!


    Let''s not say that a great Luo Jinxian can enhance the strength of a clan. As long as there is such a person, it is a powerful deterrent!


    I think it''s a good choice to follow Ling Zhiyou.


    Who can make it clear that there are blessings and misfortunes?


    "Villain, remember Xu Shao''s instruction!" Ling Zhiyou was forced to be respectful from the earliest, and gradually began to become natural. Maybe he didn''t even notice this.


    "In front of me, as long as you do what you should do, you don''t have to be restrained at all." Xu Shaotang glanced at Ling Zhiyou and said with a smile, "I hope your respect comes from your heart, not just to survive!"


    "I understand!"


    "I hope you really understand!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, what should other people do? Come with me!"


    "Yes


    Ling Zhiyou is about to go with Xu Shaotang, but Ling Shuang grabs him nervously and shakes his head slightly, indicating that he should not go with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang sees Ling Shuang''s action in his eyes. He tilts his mouth slightly and says, "if I want to do something about him, I don''t have to avoid you at all!"By Xu Shaotang exposed mind, Ling frost face slightly not from slightly a red.


    Ling Zhiyou pulled Ling Shuang''s hand away and squeezed out a smile. He patted Ling Shuang''s cold hand and said, "Xu Shao is right. With Xu Shao''s strength, all of us have no chance to resist in front of him. Don''t worry!"


    Ling Shuang bit her lips and finally let go of her hand.


    Xu Shaotang walks into Lingyun sect and sits down in a quiet place. Ling Zhiyou dares not to sit down, but stands respectfully in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "In the future, you only need to do two things!" Xu Shaotang said slowly.


    Ling Zhiyou bowed and said, "please show me Xu Shaoming!"


    "First, the wolf group will continue to grow Xu Shaotang slightly pondered: "I don''t need the strength of the wolf group, but the number must be enough. It''s better to let every city in the northern region have the wolf group!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ling Zhiyou''s face suddenly looks puzzled.


    All sects in this world hope that everyone in their sects is the elite among the elite. For the first time, Xu Shaotang, who does not require strength, has heard that he really does not understand what Xu Shaotang''s purpose is.


    Xu Shaotang saw the doubts on Ling Zhiyou''s face, but he didn''t explain too much. Instead, he continued: "second, find someone!"


    "Looking for someone?"


    Ling Zhiyou''s eyes are a bit thoughtful. Combined with Xu Shaotang''s second request, he suddenly understands the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s first request.


    Strengthen the wolf group, just to better find people!


    And looking for people, really do not need the wolf group of people have how strong strength, just need enough people on the line!


    "Xu Shao, who do you want us to look for?"


    "Tan Tai Jing Ming, Mu Tian CE, Su Nu, Wu Jie..."

 Chapter 2025

    Since Xu Shaotang said he would have a chat with Ling Zhiyou alone, the whole lingyunzong people have never seen Xu Shaotang again.


    When Xu Shaotang appeared again, it was ten days later.


    "Xu Shao!"


    Ling Zhiyou stood respectfully in front of Xu Shaotang with a look of hope in his eyes.


    The whole wolf group, except for him, no one knows where Xu Shaotang has gone these ten days.


    "Call Zhuo Dongting and others!" Xu Shaotang some tired saw Ling Zhiyou one eye, "other people don''t call to come temporarily!"


    "Yes


    Ling Zhiyou nods and immediately calls someone to call Zhuo Dongting.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang sitting there, Zhuo Dongting and others were slightly stunned, and immediately came forward to salute: "see Xu Shao!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand slightly and said, "excuse me!"


    "I don''t know what Xu Shao called us here for?"


    Since Xu Shaotang is here, Zhuo Dongting knows that Ling Zhiyou''s calling them must also be what Xu Shaotang means.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It depends on your strength. So I''m going to help you."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, a few people immediately a stay, then difficult to suppress the show of joy.


    To be honest, the state of concentration is a bit awkward, better than the state of emptiness, but it is very different from the state of immortals. Although the state of immortals is close at hand, it has become an insurmountable barrier for countless masters of the state of concentration. Xu Shaotang''s meaning can''t be understood any more. To help them enter the state of immortals!


    Immortal realm, that is the realm they dream of!


    Xu Shaotang slowly took out a delicate porcelain vase from his body and asked Zhuo Dongting with a smile, "do you know what''s in it?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Really don''t know?" Xu Shaotang seems to be interested in teasing them a few, smilingly said: "if you don''t know, then I''ll give it to others."


    "I know!"


    Zhuo Dongting said: "it''s pills!"


    In fact, from the time Xu Shaotang took out the porcelain bottle, combined with what Xu Shaotang said just now, they already guessed that there was pills in the porcelain bottle, which could help them improve their strength!


    However, since Xu Shaotang wants to show off, they naturally have to cooperate well.


    "I thought you didn''t know! In the future, don''t hide in front of me. Knowing is knowing, and not knowing is not knowing. Do you understand? "


    He didn''t like his subordinates hiding in front of him. He deliberately asked to let him understand this.


    "Yes


    Several people nodded, in the heart also understood Xu Shaotang just now seemingly naive move purpose.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and slowly opened the bottle. As the cork was opened, a faint fragrance came into everyone''s breath.


    Although they haven''t seen the elixir yet, Just smelling the fragrance, they know that the elixir in the bottle is by no means ordinary.


    Xu Shaotang poured out four pills from the bottle, spread them in his hands and asked them, "do you know what pills they are?"


    "I don''t know."


    This time, they really don''t know.


    "And you?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ling Zhiyou again.


    Obviously, Ling Zhiyou should know this kind of pill.


    "Ning Shen Dan, also known as po Er Dan!" Ling Zhiyou quietly swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, and even the voice trembled slightly.


    "Po Erdan!"


    Zhuo Dongting screamed, and his eyes could no longer move away from Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    They may not know about Ning Shen Dan, but when it comes to Po Er Dan, no one in the world knows about it. For all the people who are in the state of concentration, it is absolutely the elixir they want in their dreams! If possible, I believe that all the people who focus on the situation are willing to spend all their money to buy a broken Erdan!


    However, few people know how to refine paoerdan. Even if there is paoerdan, it is also something in the bag of those top sects. Those top sects are not short of gold coins and spirit stones. Therefore, this is the elixir they can''t buy!


    Poirdan has only one function: to help unite the spirit!


    It''s this function that makes it the holy elixir in the mind of the master of concentration!


    Although there is still a natural disaster, even if the spirit is condensed, it is not necessarily able to enter the immortal realm, but there is at least a chance. If the spirit is not condensed, there is no hope to enter the immortal realm in this life.


    At this moment, Zhuo Dongting''s eyes on Xu Shaotang have changed.


    If at first it was fear, but now it''s 100% reverence, these broken erdans represent not only their hope to enter the immortal realm, but also Xu Shaotang''s background!


    The background of a person who can take out so many broken Dan at one time is far beyond their imagination!


    "Now that you all know this rotten Erdan, I don''t have to talk about its efficacy." Xu Shaotang spread out his hand and handed it to several people, "one by one, I hope you don''t let me down!"To refine this broken Erdan, he had to benefit from the remnant volume of "Qingyu Danlu". He studied it for seven days, and then he managed to master the method of refining broken Erdan. In the next three days, he experienced several failures, and finally made a few by chance.


    The huge surprise made several people tremble with excitement. They almost grabbed the pill from Xu Shaotang''s hand and took it quickly. At the same time, they knelt down on the ground: "thank you, Xu Shao! I''m willing to go through fire and water for Xu Shao. I''m willing to go through fire and water! "


    "Get up, don''t kneel down if you have nothing to do!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand gently, then looked at Ling Zhiyou and said, "the pills I can refine now are basically useless to you. I will refine them for you after I find the right one."


    "Then I''ll thank Xu Shao in advance!" Ling Zhiyou nodded.


    "This pill was made by Xu Shao himself?"


    Hearing their words, Zhuo Dongting and others, who just stood up, were shocked again and looked at Xu Shaotang in an incredible way.


    Ling Zhiyou smiles, looks at several people enviously and says: "otherwise, where do you think Xu Shao has been for so many days? During this time, Xu Shao has been refining this broken Erdan for you, but he was not sure before. He was afraid that if he could not refine it, he would disappoint you, so he never told you. "


    "Xu Shao or alchemist?" Zhuo Dongting''s still feeling became extremely excited again.


    As an alchemist, he is also an alchemist who can produce the elixir of breaking Erdan. At the same time, he is also a strong immortal. They can''t imagine how Xu Shaotang did it!


    "I didn''t expect that Xu Shaozhen could make paoerdan!"


    Although Ling Zhiyou didn''t get the elixir, he was also extremely excited. The sense of loss that Xu Shaotang had replaced him had already disappeared. He knew how much benefit such an alchemist could bring them!

 Chapter 2026

    "I said that if you follow me, you will get more than you got before!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes slowly swept from several people and slapped a sweet jujube. He still knew the truth. He forcibly occupied other people''s clan, but he didn''t give them any advantages. Even if other people chose to give in because of fear, he was afraid that he would die every day!


    He has his own business to do. He can''t keep an eye on Ling Zhiyou all the time. If he wants them to work hard for him, he has to give them something sweet.


    Ten days ago, when Xu Shaotang said this, no one would believe it. But now, they know that Xu Shaotang''s words are not just to appease people.


    "I dare to do things for you from the first time, and I will never give up my heart," he said


    "I''d like to do something for Xu Shao!"


    Zhuo Dongting and others also said respectfully.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction and accepted these people''s heart. His ten days of hard work was not in vain. He just let these people know that as long as he worked hard for himself wholeheartedly, he would never treat them badly!


    Xu Shaotang took out a slightly smaller porcelain vase and handed it to Ling Zhiyou: "I refined some Yiqi Pills by the way. I''ll give them to you for safekeeping. You can give them to whoever you think you should. I won''t interfere!"


    "Yiqi pill?" Ling Zhiyou quickly took the bottle and opened it. After confirming that the elixir in the bottle was Yiqi pill, he said respectfully: "I thank Xu Shao for the younger generation!"


    Although this Yiqi pill is not a very valuable pill, it is also very valuable. In the past, only two or three people were qualified to take Yiqi pill. After all, this Yiqi pill is worth tens of thousands of gold coins. With lingyunzong''s financial resources, it is impossible to support such a huge consumption.


    Xu Shaotang threatened to smile and rubbed his swollen head: "I will leave today. If you do well what I told you, next time I come, maybe you don''t even care about breaking Erdan!"


    "Xu Shao, where are you going?"


    Ling Zhi said: "if we find out the information of the people Xu Shao is looking for, how can we inform Xu Shao?"


    Hear Ling Zhiyou''s words, Xu Shaotang not from tiny a Leng.


    To be honest, he hasn''t thought about this before. There is no communication tool like mobile phone in the world. His own whereabouts are also uncertain. Even he doesn''t know where he is going next. It''s not easy for Ling Zhiyou to find him.


    "Let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang felt that his swollen head was more painful. He gently pressed his head and thought about the question Ling Zhiyou had just raised.


    At this moment, he missed the earth incomparably!


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head: "I will leave special symbols where I am. Your people can know their whereabouts through these symbols. In addition, I will come here to have a look every other time."


    After thinking about it, he could only think of this way. At the same time, he also thought in his heart that in the future, he would gather more forces and help him find the people he was looking for.


    Ling Zhiyou nodded and said, "I''ll expand the strength of the wolf group as soon as possible according to Xu Shao''s requirements. However, we only control two small cities, and we have limited resources. We may not be able to satisfy Xu Shao in a short time."


    "I will solve the problem of resources slowly for you in the future." Xu Shaotang slightly pondered: "you can do it according to your own ideas. In a short time, I won''t ask too much of you, but I hope that when I come next time, you will let me see some achievements!"


    "Don''t worry, Xu. We will live up to Xu''s trust."


    "Well, that''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and waved to Zhuo Dongting to let them go down first.


    After they leave Zhuo Dongting, Xu Shaotang signals Ling Zhiyou to sit down.


    "Xu Shao, what else can I do for you?"


    Ling Zhiyou knew that Xu Shaotang had asked Zhuo Dongting to step down. He must have something to do with him alone.


    "There''s no big deal, just a little thing to tell you."


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "after the wolf group act, try to keep a low profile! There are so many strong people in this world. If you are still as usual, you may get those people who I can''t deal with one day. At that time, even if I want to help you, I will be powerless! To be good to others is to be good to yourself! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ling Zhiyou blushed and bowed his head and said, "Ling Shuang is really spoiled by me. However, after this experience, she has also converged a lot. I will discipline her strictly in the future. Please don''t worry about her because she is young and ignorant..."


    "I''m not just talking about frost." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "no matter Ling Shuang or other people, don''t do those bullying things. If you provoke a strong man with bad temper this time, do you think you can survive?""No!"


    Ling Zhiyou said honestly.


    Among the strong men he has met, Xu Shaotang''s temper is indeed the best. As a strong man, he doesn''t have the pride of a strong man. If you don''t provoke him, he won''t have the domineering feeling of a strong man.


    From this point, Ling Zhiyou is very ashamed. He is far inferior to Xu Shaotang in both strength and cultivation, but his pride is above Xu Shaotang.


    "I wish you knew!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "you are my people now. I don''t want to hear about the death of one of you when I come back. I hope that the wolf group can continue to expand in your hands and help me find the person I''m looking for, even if only one can be found..."


    Although the wolf group in this world is different from the wolf group he established on earth, his heart to the two wolf groups is the same.


    They don''t want to see so many strangers in the world, but they don''t want to see him!


    "Villain, remember Xu Shao''s orders!" Ling Zhiyou stood up and bowed: "I''m really ashamed to hear Xu Shao''s words. I was too short-sighted in the past. I''ll correct it in the future. I won''t let Xu Shao down!"


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly stood up, "well, I''m ready to start. By the way, a lot of elixirs have been consumed in the medicine store this time. You can collect more elixirs while you inquire about the people I''m looking for. Maybe I can use them next time I come here! "


    "Good! The villain wrote it down! "

 Chapter 2027

    Close to Maple Leaf City, people come and go gradually more up.


    Xu Shaotang walks on the dusty road and walks into Maple Leaf City in the crowd.


    Compared with the city of sin, the scale of maple leaf city seems to be slightly larger and smaller, but it is far more than the city of sin in terms of the bustling streets and the endless stream of people. On the road tens of feet wide, you can see people passing by riding all kinds of exotic animals from time to time. Although those exotic animals are extremely tall and powerful, but in this broad road The road is still clear.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Xu Shaotang is looking hard, a sudden burst of drinking, only to see a two meter tall white giant wolf rushed to the crowd on the road, causing people on the road to escape.


    There was a young man in white on the wolf''s back. The sound of drinking came from the young man''s mouth.


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the man on the wolf''s back, and a genuine Qi popped up quietly.


    "Ouch!"


    When the wolf was in pain, he suddenly let out a cry, and at the same time suddenly stopped moving forward. The young man in white on his back was unstable, and his body suddenly tilted forward. Fortunately, he tightly grasped the reins around the wolf''s neck, so he didn''t fall off the wolf''s back.


    After giving the young man a little lesson, Xu Shaotang continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.


    "Stop!"


    He just passed the wolf, and the young man in white suddenly jumped down from the wolf''s back and stopped Xu Shaotang''s way.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the young man in white: "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?" The young man in white snorted coldly and said with high spirit: "you disturb my car, and I almost fell down. What do you say?"


    "What do you want?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little in his heart. In front of him, the young man in white looks like they were once domineering in Tianhai. Maybe he is the son of a family in Maple Leaf City.


    "What do you want? I think you are looking for death. You... "


    The young man in white is talking to Xu Shaotang with high spirit. A small stone suddenly hits him in the leg. He feels numb on his leg. He suddenly falters and almost falls to the ground.


    "Who! Who dares to attack me


    The young man in white was furious, and his angry eyes glanced in the direction of the gravel.


    It didn''t matter. The young man in white, who was still full of pride, suddenly froze with fear and climbed up his cheek.


    "How did I attack you?"


    Speaking, a handsome young man in purple came forward slowly, looking at the young man in white with a cold face.


    "Villain..."


    The young man in white was speechless. He looked at the young man in purple at a loss, and his face began to turn a little white. He seemed to be very afraid of the man in front of him.


    "Go away!" The young man in purple hummed coldly, "let me meet you next time. Mind your head!"


    "Villains don''t dare any more!"


    The young man in white looked at the young man in purple as if he had been pardoned. After bowing to the young man in purple, he jumped on the wolf''s back and quickly disappeared from the street. However, this time, he did not dare to ride the giant wolf in the street.


    Until the young man in white completely disappeared in front of him, the young man in purple slowly went to Xu Shaotang and looked at him up and down. The cold color on his face had disappeared. He asked Xu Shaotang with a smile: "are you ok?"


    "Nothing!" Xu Shaotang smile, and said: "thank you for helping me out."


    It was the first time that he had been in this world for such a long time that someone took the initiative to help him out. For a moment, Xu Shaotang had a much better impression of the young man in purple.


    "Thank you With a hearty smile, the young man in purple patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "that boy is lucky today. I''m the one who got in trouble. If I met my father, I would have pissed my pants long ago!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that your father''s identity is very noble?"


    "Noble?" With a wry smile and shaking his head, the young man in purple said, "do you think that besides those people who are in the big business, who dares to say that they are noble?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    These towns are controlled by various clans. The larger the clans, the wider the territory. These clans in the city may have a bit of status in this city. But in front of those clans, these clans just exist like ants. Take the Lin family for example, they have such a deep relationship with Xun Teng, the Lord of the city, or are they going to die out?


    "Meeting is fate. I''m going to have a drink. Would you like to have a drink with me?" The young man in purple asked with a smile.


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded. At present, the young man in purple looks good. He doesn''t have any friends here. If possible, it''s a good thing to have so many friends.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked your name yet.""Xun Xun! And you? "


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Xu Shaotang just said his name, his eyes suddenly flashed a surprised light, "your name is Xun Xun? Isn''t your father the Lord of Maple Leaf City? "


    Combined with the young man in White''s attitude towards Xun Xun just now, it''s not hard to guess when we hear his name again.


    Xun Xun nodded and said, "come on, let''s drink outside the city."


    "Drink and go outside the city?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "I''m going to drink in this city. I guess I''ll get a lecture when I get home." Xun Xun curled his mouth and said bitterly: "you listen to my name, you will know how miserable I was trained."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated. It seems that the family education of Xun family is quite strict! Even a drink can be trained, which Xun Xun is worthy of his name.


    "You don''t know how miserable I am!"


    Xun Xun sighed and said: "well, I won''t pour the bitter water with you. You wait for me here, I''ll buy wine!"


    "If you help me out, I should buy you a drink." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "You''re not from maple leaf city!"


    Xun Xun said something strange. He patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I haven''t found anyone to drink with me for a long time!"


    While talking, Xun Xun quickly ran into the wine shop. Soon, he ran to Xu Shaotang, who was still puzzled, with two jars of wine in his arms.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xun Xun urged: "I know a good place. Let''s drink slowly there today!"


    Looking at Xun Xun''s impatience, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t know how long Xun Xun hadn''t drunk. He was so anxious.


    "Interesting


    With a smile in his heart, Xu Shaotang followed Xun Xun quickly to the outside of the city.

 Chapter 2028

    Xun Xun took Xu Shaotang to the bamboo forest outside the city. In the bamboo forest, there was a simple thatched house.


    Although the thatched cottage is simple, it has been well repaired. It seems that people often come here to repair it.


    Xun Xun took Xu Shaotang into the thatched cottage and said with a smile, "how about this place


    "Not bad!"


    There were no seats in the thatched cottage. Xu Shaotang sat down directly on the ground and asked Xun Xun with a smile, "isn''t this place specially built for you to hide and drink?"


    "Smart!"


    Xun Xun nodded, put a jar of wine in his hand in front of Xu Shaotang, then couldn''t wait to open another jar of wine, took the jar and poured it into his mouth. It was like a man who had been out of water for a day in the desert saw a clear spring.


    Looking at Xun Xun''s restless throat, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. God knows how long Xun Xun hasn''t drunk in the end.


    After pouring more than ten mouthfuls into his mouth, Xun Xun put down the jar and looked up to the sky and cried out, "have a good time! Have a good time! I haven''t had such a good time in a long time


    "No, how long has it been since you had a drink?" Xu Shaotang asked in tears and laughter.


    "Three days to a month!"


    Xun Xun put up three fingers, exhaled a long breath with a strong smell of wine, and his face was extremely satisfied.


    He looks like this, so that Xu Shaotang almost regarded him as a alcoholic maniac.


    If the alcoholic maniac is still there, maybe he can become the best with Xun Xun.


    Xu Shaotang opened the seal mud on the wine jar, took the jar and poured some good wine into his mouth. Then he said curiously to Xun Xun, "your family education is too strict, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not our strict family education!" Xun Xun sighed softly: "originally, my name was not Xun Xun. It was only after the incident that my parents forced me to change my name. The purpose was to remind me to remember the lesson all the time!"


    "It seems that there should be some stories in it?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Do you know why I can see at a glance that you are not from Maple Leaf City?" Xun Xun suddenly asked Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly.


    Xun Xun, with a smile, took up the wine jar and poured a few mouthfuls of wine into his mouth. Then Chao Xu Shaotang said, "because no one dares to drink with me as long as I live in Maple Leaf City!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, "your parents don''t let you drink, still don''t let this maple leaf city people accompany you to drink?"


    It seems that the management is too wide, isn''t it? It''s not as simple as strict tutoring.


    It is reasonable to say that Xun Xun is at least in his twenties. No matter how can he not let him drink, and people from Fengye city are not allowed to drink with him. No wonder he was so happy when he promised Xun Xun to drink with him!


    Xun Xun nodded, shook his head and sighed: "so you are not from maple leaf city. I don''t know what happened three years ago! If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t even have to drink secretly. "


    Hearing Xun Xun''s words, Xu Shaotang moved slightly in his heart. Three years ago? Is it Lin Li?


    "I''m not really from maple leaf city!" Xu Shaotang smile, asked: "you said three years ago, in the end what is broken?"


    "Don''t talk to me, drink!" Xun Xun did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but looked into Xu Shaotang''s wine jar and said, "brother, do you want to keep this jar of wine for fish? Drink quickly


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Xun Xun, picked up the wine jar and poured wine into his mouth.


    "Not bad, not bad! I''m sure I''m right! " Seeing Xu Shaotang drinking, Xun Xun was so excited that he began to dance. He also picked up the wine jar and poured wine into his mouth.


    No one has been drinking with him for a long time. It''s rare to catch such a person who is not afraid of death. He naturally wants to let Xu Shaotang drink with him for a while.


    Until Xu Shaotang''s belly slightly rose, he stopped and handed Xun Xun the jar with less than half of the wine left.


    Xun Xun nodded with satisfaction, put down his wine jar and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "brother, it''s hidden!"


    "Used to it!" Xu Shaotang continued to ask with a smile, "now can you tell me what you mean by that


    "Well, for the sake of drinking with me, I''ll satisfy your curiosity!"


    Xun Xun laughed: "in fact, in Maple Leaf City, this matter is not a secret, many people know it! Three years ago, my cousin Lin Li got into trouble because of drinking. As a result, he brought disaster to the whole Lin family. That time, he was removed from Maple Leaf City along with the families of those people who were close to my cousin. Originally, my parents didn''t care much about me before. It was because of this that they forced me to change my name and gave me a prohibition order! Not only that, my father also strictly ordered those dandies of big and small families in maple leaf city not to make trouble. If my father knew about it, he would be severely punished, and the big would be removed from maple leaf city with their whole family! "When it comes to this, Xun Xun can''t help but feel helpless.


    In fact, he suffered a disaster. It had nothing to do with him, but he was implicated in the aftermath of the incident. Even his name was changed, which made him depressed.


    If it hadn''t been for that, his life would have been much more natural and unrestrained.


    Hearing Xun Xun''s words, Xu Shaotang called "sure enough" in his heart!


    "Who on earth did your cousin provoke?" Xu Shaotang curiously asked: "can cause such a big fluctuation, want to come to your cousin to provoke people should have a big head?"


    "I don''t know that!"


    Xun Xun shook his head slightly and sighed softly: "my mother and I have asked, but my father never mentioned each other''s identity. I only know that each other is a very beautiful woman! Anyway, that woman''s origin is certainly not small, otherwise my father will not ignore my mother''s request to kill the Lin family. "


    Xu Shaotang picked up the wine jar and poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth. He slowly asked, "your mother''s name is Lin qiuniang, right?"


    "Yes Xun Xun nodded subconsciously, then jumped up from the ground and looked at Xu Shaotang warily, "how do you know my mother''s name? Who the hell are you? "


    Looking at Xun Xun''s nervous appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said: "the person with the letter!"

 Chapter 2029

    "Take a message?"


    Xun Xun didn''t seem to believe Xu Shaotang''s words. He still looked at Xu Shaotang with vigilance, "what letter do you bring? For whom? "


    "I can''t say that for the time being."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when I see your mother, I will tell her! The person who asked me to take the message specially asked me to take it to your mother in person. "


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang with half faith and half doubt, thinking about whether to believe Xu Shaotang''s words.


    For a long time, Xun Xun just tried to ask Xu Shaotang, "you came to Fengye city specially to bring a letter to my mother?"


    "Not on purpose, just by the way!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile.


    He had planned to sneak into the city Lord''s house at night, but unexpectedly he met Xun Xun, which saved him unnecessary trouble.


    Xun Xun felt his chin and thought about it. Then he said slowly, "I will believe you for the time being! I''ll ask my mother to meet you later! Let''s not talk about it now, let''s go on drinking! "


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang grabbed the wine jar and gently touched the wine jar in Xun Xun''s hand. Then he raised his neck and drank the wine.


    He hasn''t had such a good drink for a long time, mainly because he hasn''t met anyone who can make him have a good drink.


    Xun Xun''s eyes turned slightly, his smile flashed by, and he poured wine into his stomach.


    They drank happily for a while, then sat down against the wall of the thatched cottage.


    Xu Shaotang put aside the wine jar, looked at Xun Xun''s face and said, "by the way, I asked you about some people. I don''t know if you''ve heard of them."


    "Say it!" Xun Xun half lay on the ground, the wine jar was still in his hands.


    "Tantai Jingming, mu Tiance..."


    Xu Shaotang said all the names of the people he was looking for. Although he knew that there was little hope, he still wanted to take a chance. Anyway, he was sitting here with Xun Xun. Xun Xun was the leader of Fengye city. If the people he was looking for had been here, he might know.


    When Xu Shaotang finished reading the names of these people, Xun Xun shook his head unexpectedly.


    "Not one of them." Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang curiously and asked, "are you looking for these people? What do they have to do with you? "


    "Friend!" Xu Shaotang said: "we were separated some time ago. I have been looking for them."


    "It''s not that I hit you. The northern region is so big. It''s really difficult to find these people." Xun Xun said, "it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "even if it''s looking for a needle in a haystack, I have to find them!"


    "It seems that they should be very important to you!" Xun Xun held the wine jar and sat up slowly. He said with emotion: "I really envy that they have friends like you."


    "Why, don''t you have friends?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    "It''s a surprise, isn''t it?" Xun Xun said with a self mocking smile, "my parents don''t allow me to drink, and they don''t allow me to mix with those people in this city. All day long, they make me work hard to cultivate. Almost every day, they have to say in my ears that I must become a real strong man! In addition to eating and sleeping every day, I practice at home most of the time. It''s your luck that you can meet me today. "


    Listening to Xun Xun''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking of the parents who are eager for success on earth.


    It seems that both this world and other worlds have many parents who want their children to be successful.


    Xu Shaotang sighed slightly: "then your life is really sad."


    "It''s more than sad, it''s torture!"


    Xun Xun turned his lips and then said with a smile, "but I''ll be out of the misery soon!"


    His face changed so fast that Xu Shaotang didn''t expect it.


    One second, the Birdman was still dying. The next second, he showed a triumphant smile. The speed of changing his face was faster than that of turning a book.


    "You''re not going to run away from home, are you?" Xu Shaotang joked.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xun Xun''s smile on his face was stiff. It took him a long time to recover slowly. He said in silence: "what''s running away from home! If I really ran away from home, my mother didn''t know what she would be worried about! I''m going to break through the sky


    "Break through heaven?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xun Xun suspiciously and asked, "what is to break through heaven?"


    His question suddenly surprised Xun Xun: "you don''t even know how to break through heaven? Don''t you come out of the place where the birds don''t shit? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you guessed right. I really came out of the place of frost and snow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±Xun Xun was speechless again, and he said it casually. He didn''t expect it to be so!


    "No wonder you don''t know how to break the barrier." Xun Xun shrugged and said, "I''ll tell you about it! The so-called Chuang Tian Guan is actually going to Taichu. It takes 60 years for Taichu to open. At that time, all the young heroes in the northern region will go! Do you know why so many people go? "


    "I don''t know."


    He didn''t even know what it was to break through the Tianguan pass. How could he know why so many people would break through the Tianguan pass?


    Xun Xun tapped the wine jar in his hand and said: "because as long as he stands out in the Taichu realm, he will have the opportunity to join the top three sects in the northern region! As long as you join any one of the three sects, it means to ascend to heaven step by step! Therefore, the test of Taichu is known as Chuang Tianguan! It''s not just the three top sects. Many big sects will choose talented people to join them at this time. Even if they can''t join the three top sects, it''s good to join those big sects! "


    "Which three top sects?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Biluoxian palace, Yundi palace, Tiansheng temple!"


    Xu Shaotang read it silently in his heart and asked Xun Xun with a smile, "which sect do you want to worship most?"


    "Of course it''s biluoxian palace!" Speaking of this, Xun Xun''s face showed a trace of obscene smile, and said to Xu Shaotang with a wink: "I heard that the Biluo fairy palace is a place where beauties gather. If you want to worship the Biluo fairy palace, it''s a taste, tut tut..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, then gave Xun Xun Xun a thumbs up and said with a smile, "do I want to congratulate you in advance?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xun xunbai glanced at Xu Shaotang, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m just talking about it. Are you serious? I know how many kilos I have! As far as my qualifications are concerned, the three top sects are definitely not worthy of me. As long as I can worship those big sects, I will be very satisfied! "


    Xun Xun understood that people should have self-knowledge.

 Chapter 2030

    They were drinking and chatting in the thatched cottage. Before they knew it, the two jars of good wine had reached the bottom.


    When the whole body of wine gas dissipated, Xun Xun asked Xu Shaotang to wait here, and he brought his mother here in the evening.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed. After Xun Xun left, he sat there thinking.


    He is not interested in breaking through the sky. However, since many young heroes will attend, if they are also involved in the world, I don''t know if they will join in the fun?


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang couldn''t make up his mind for a while.


    He wanted to take a chance, but he was worried about a trip in vain.


    Unconsciously, the sky has been dark down.


    After drinking a lot of wine, Xu Shaotang has been lying down on the ground at will, thinking about all kinds of things. The faces of his family and his lover pass through his mind one by one. Unconsciously, he has fallen asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Xu Shaotang''s ears moved slightly and suddenly sat up from the ground. He felt that someone was fast approaching the thatched cottage.


    "Xun Xun?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, but he didn''t feel like Xun Xun. Although Xun Xun had the strength to transform the virtual world, this strange breath was obviously much stronger than Xun Xun.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was puzzled, a figure had appeared at the door of the thatched cottage.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    The visitor asked Xu Shaotang in a deep voice.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly alert, asked: "who are you?"


    "Xun Teng!" The man walked slowly into the thatched cottage, "I heard you want to bring a letter to qiuniang?"


    "What did Xun Xun tell you?"


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang felt betrayed. Xun Teng came here and directly told Xun Xun what he had said. There is only one possibility. Xun Xun told Xun Teng all their talks here!


    "Yes Xun Teng didn''t seem to have any hostility. He looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "is it Lin Li who asked you to bring a letter to qiuniang?"


    Xu Shaotang asked in surprise: "did you guess?"


    "It''s not hard to guess!" Xun Teng said: "you come from the land of frost and snow, and Lin Li escapes into the land of frost and snow. You never know Qiu Niang, but you have to take a message to him. There will be no one else except Lin Li!"


    Listening to Xun Teng''s words, Xu Shaotang flashed a clear look in his eyes and said with great interest: "if I guess correctly, you let Lin Li go on purpose?"


    Since Xun Teng knew that Lin Li had escaped into the land of frost and snow, many things were self-evident.


    "Yes


    After all, Xun Teng sighed, "I''m sorry to leave them in Lin''s house, but I still have to leave them in Lin''s house."


    "Now that you have guessed it, what is the purpose of your coming to me?" Xu Shaotang looks at Xun Teng curiously.


    "I hope you don''t tell anyone that Lin Li is still alive, including qiuniang!" Xun Teng slowly raised his head and looked at Xu Shaotang solemnly, "we all thought that Lin Li had died. Three years ago, there was no one named Lin Li in the world!"


    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xun Teng puzzled, "if you know that Lin Li is still alive, your wife should be very happy. Why do you want to hide this from your wife? Are you not afraid that your wife will hate you for this? "


    "She has already hated it. She knows I have to!" Xun Teng sighed softly: "besides, it''s much better to let him hate me than to let Xun''s family be destroyed once! If you let that woman know that I lied to her when I said that Lin Li was dead, everyone in my Xun family has no chance to live! "


    He risked a huge risk to let Lin Li go, in fact, in order to make up for the guilt of Lin qiuniang in his heart! He clearly knows that Lin Li is still alive. Even if his wife is devastated when she learns that the Lin family has been destroyed, he has never said this to his wife. Only he can understand the bitterness.


    Listening to Xun Teng''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly moved and said curiously, "what''s the identity of that woman, and how can you be so afraid?"


    "You don''t have to ask about that."


    Xun Teng shook his head slightly, "anyway, that''s the existence that you and I dare not provoke! We tonight, I also hope you don''t let the third person know! Otherwise, no matter you, me or Lin Li, you will die


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ll take it as if I never knew about it, and I''ve never seen you."


    Now that Xun Teng has said that, he doesn''t have to say anything. Lin Li''s advice, he can''t help him bring it to Lin qiuniang. I hope Lin Li doesn''t blame him!


    "You''re smart and calm. You''re a little scared of your composure!" Xun Teng quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, "I can''t see your depth, but I know that you must not be an ordinary person!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, neither admit nor deny, just smile and asked: "Xun Xun did not come with you?"


    "I didn''t let him come!" Xun Teng understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, "I hope you don''t blame him for this. You said for no reason that you wanted to take a message to qiuniang. He worried that you would be bad for his mother, so he told me this.""The boy has a dark stomach!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little. After drinking with Xun Xun for such a long time, he didn''t see Xun Xun Xun''s plan at all. I have to say that this boy is really good at hiding. He has such a mind when he is young. He is really dark.


    "He''s just worried about his mother''s safety!"


    Xun Teng said with a smile: "otherwise, he would not dare to tell me about hiding here secretly and drinking with you!"


    "You didn''t smoke him?" Xu Shaotang held the idea of letting Xun Xun''s black bellied boy suffer a little, and fanned the flames and said: "this has become his old nest. I guess he will hide here every three to five to drink."


    "It''s not necessary." How can Xun Teng not understand Xu Shaotang''s thoughts, he said with a smile: "in a few days, he will go to taichujing to break the Tianguan pass. If he is lucky enough to be able to worship those big gates, I don''t need to worry about his affairs any more."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "then you have to seize the time to smoke him more, or you won''t have the chance to smoke him in the future?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xun Teng couldn''t help threatening him. After a long time, he said with a smile, "this proposal can be considered."


    "Then when you smoke him, remember to smoke twice for me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Xun Teng nodded, his eyes suddenly showed a sense of war, slowly said to Xu Shaotang: "before I leave, how about taking my hand?"


    "I''ll try!"


    The next moment, Xun Teng''s hand with overwhelming momentum has quickly attacked Xu Shaotang!


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang greets each other.


    "Admiration


    Xun Teng stopped, looked at Xu Shaotang in shock, and then quickly swept to the maple leaf city.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t go to Tianguan!"


    Only Xun Teng''s sigh full of shock left in the ai

 Chapter 2031

    "Old man, it''s black to start!"


    On the desolate ancient road, Xun Xun rubbed the purple place on his body, looked back at the Maple Leaf City, which was about to disappear in front of him, and snorted: "I will never come back!"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted: "I think your father is too light."


    As the originator, Xu Shaotang has a kind of prank like pride when he can see Xun Teng''s hard lesson to this black bastard.


    "Who knows what''s wrong with that old man?"


    Xun Xun, who was also kept in the dark, said with a depressed face: "before he leaves, he has to smoke the young master. I think he is afraid that he won''t be able to smoke the young master in the future!"


    Xun Xun is still in the dark. He only knows that after his father met Xu Shaotang, he said that he was passing on false information, and he smoked him for this reason, which made him extremely depressed.


    But there is also a point of advantage, that is to prove that Xu Shaotang does not want to be bad for his mother, he does not have to be wary of Xu Shaotang.


    "Maybe it''s just habit!" Xu Shaotang said with a schadenfreude smile: "if he doesn''t smoke you, he will feel unaccustomed to it, which can be regarded as leaving a deep impression on you before you go out."


    Xun Xun slightly stagnated and looked at Xu Shaotang with black lines on his face: "you just gloat! When you break through the sky, you cry! If you don''t please me now, I won''t help you when you break through the sky. "


    "It''s not sure who''s crying!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles in his heart. He accepts Xun Teng''s suggestion and wants to go to Taichu.


    However, he didn''t want to break through the barrier of heaven. He just wanted to find someone and broaden his horizons by the way.


    "I''m just going to have fun." Xu Shaotang smiles.


    "Haha, almost everyone who breaks through the Tianguan pass says he''s going to join in the fun." Xun Xun blinked, looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face and asked, "do you know why?"


    "This..." Xu Shaotang slightly frowned, "I really don''t know."


    "Because, of the 100 people who break through the gate of heaven, there is not necessarily one person who can be looked after by those sects!" Xun Xun said with a smile: "do you think it''s a shame if you say that you''re going to break through the gate of heaven, but you''re not liked by any sect?"


    Xu Shaotang turned his eyes and joked, "are you still so high-profile?"


    Since he left Maple Leaf City, Xun Xun has been as excited as a child. He wants to let people all over the world know that he is out of the misery. Many people in Maple Leaf City know that the young city master has gone to break through the heaven pass. According to Xun Xun, if he is not liked by those sects, won''t he become the laughing stock of these people in Maple Leaf City?


    "Can I be like those people?"


    Xun Xun patted his chest and said: "you have to make it clear that the one standing in front of you is a 23-year-old top master of Huaxu realm! Although there is no hope to enter the three top sects, as long as I can get out of Taichu alive, those big sects will surely come to me one after another! "


    For his strength, Xun Xun is very confident.


    To reach the peak of Huaxu at this age represents a kind of strength in itself!


    Although there are also the top talents in the world who entered the immortal realm at his age, Xun Xun is also a rare genius. If he can enter a large gate, he will have great hope to enter the immortal realm.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang kept pace with Xun Xun and asked curiously, "listen to what you mean, it seems that his life is still in danger to break through the barrier of heaven?"


    "Of course! One step to heaven, one step to hell, this is to break through heaven


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang with some headache, just like a curious baby. "It''s said that there are beasts running wild in the Taichu realm, and there are even many monsters. If you''re not lucky to meet those monsters, almost no one can live except those top talents! Every time I break through Tianguan, countless people die in Taichu! In addition to those who were killed by the beasts, many others died in the process of killing each other. "


    "So dangerous?"


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled and asked: "knowing that it is so dangerous, do you all join in the fun? You are also the master of maple leaf city. If you don''t enjoy your good fortune, is it possible to take such a risk? "


    "How can you be really strong without taking risks?"


    Xun Xun said with disapproval: "I am just a little city master. In the eyes of those really strong people, I, even my father, almost all exist like ants! Either become the strong one who overlooks all living beings, or only become the mole ant who is allowed to be slaughtered by the strong one! You said, "what kind of person would you like to be?"


    Although Xunxun is cynical, he knows his goal, and he also knows the law of the jungle in this world.


    If you can''t be a hunter, you have to be a prey. Obviously, he doesn''t want to be a prey!


    He has the qualification and the chance to become a real strong man. Naturally, he has to fight for it!


    Moreover, he is now a master at the top of Huaxu realm. He may enter the state of concentration at any time. As long as he enters the state of concentration, his chances of survival will be much greater.Listening to Xun Xun''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "I hope you can achieve your wish!"


    "It must be!" Xun Xun said confidently.


    Xu Shaotang did not attack Xun Xun''s confidence, saying: "how long will it take us to get to Taichu?"


    "Very early! Taichu is in panzhou. We have to go through ningzhou for several days! What''s the hurry? Let''s go slowly. Anyway, the Taichu will not open until half a month later. It''s too late! " Xun Xun said with a smile and shaking his head: "let''s go slowly, don''t take advantage of this time to have a good time. When we enter the Taichu realm, it''s really fighting for our lives. We can''t be careless any more. At that time, even if we want to play, we won''t have to play."


    "It seems that you have a premeditation."


    Xu Shaotang was not in a hurry. He didn''t have a definite destination. For him, it was the same everywhere he went. He was just afraid that Xun Xun would have too much fun and miss the chance once in a decade.


    He thought in his heart that if Xun Xun really missed this opportunity because he was fond of playing, he would be killed by Xun Teng when he got home.


    "That''s it!"


    Xun Xun said triumphantly: "you don''t know, I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time!"


    At the moment, Xun Xun is like a bird that has been kept in a cage for too long. Now that he is out of the cage in his heart, he suddenly has the feeling of letting the birds fly.


    "I can see it!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang followed Xun Xun to the distance, but he prayed silently in his heart that the people he was looking for would join in the fun.


    If so, it''s not in vain for him to go to panzhou.

 Chapter 2032

    Near panzhou, there are more and more pedestrians on the road.


    Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun mingled inconspicuously in the crowd.


    "That''s a lot of people."


    It''s hard to imagine that in this sparsely populated world, there are so many people gathered here. Moreover, the strength of these people is not low. There are almost no people below the realm of alchemy, and even there are so many people who transform the virtual realm.


    From time to time, people who passed by them talked excitedly about this time, and everyone''s eyes were full of expectation.


    "It should be nothing." Xun Xun said with a smile: "when we get to Yunling mountains, there will be more people!"


    The Taichu kingdom is in the Yunling mountains. Xun Xun said that according to the speed of the two of them walking and playing, there are at least three days left from here to the Yunling mountains.


    College entrance examination!


    This word suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    Now these people who take part in the Tianguan pass are just like the students who take part in the college entrance examination, and those zongmen have become the universities that admit these candidates.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xun Xun inexplicably looked at Xu Shaotang who was walking and giggling there.


    "Am I laughing?" Xu Shaotang glanced at Xun Xun, "thought of something interesting."


    "I said, you really don''t just come to join in the fun, do you?"


    Xun Xun looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. Along the way, Xu Shaotang has never talked with him about how to break the Tianguan pass. He just goes sightseeing with him. Xu Shaotang never worries about whether he can survive from the Taichu pass. It gives people the feeling that he never takes breaking the Tianguan pass as one thing.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "didn''t I tell you so long ago?"


    "I thought you were joking..." Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement.


    "Ha ha, it''s said that you Luo Huan is the first person on the Dragon list, and I don''t think so!"


    Just as they were talking, a loud voice suddenly fell from the sky. Looking up, I saw two figures passing through the sky like meteors, as if one was chasing another.


    Hearing the two voices, the pedestrians on the road stopped their steps one after another and looked up at the group of people flying fast from the sky. Many people were envious and worshipful.


    The speed of the two people in the sky is very fast, almost disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    However, even if they disappear, many people still keep the posture of looking up at the sky. When they lower their heads, they give out a helpless sigh.


    Xu Shaotang gently pulled Xun Xun beside him and asked, "even those who are strong in the immortal world come to join in the Tianguan pass?"


    "Of course!"


    Xun xunbai glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "however, they are not here to break through the gate of heaven. They have already entered those sects! They also want to enter the Taichu realm. It is said that there are many treasures in the Taichu realm. They are all treasure hunters! "


    "You don''t know Luo Huan?"


    While they were talking there, a few people next to them came over curiously, with a look of consternation in their eyes. They seemed to think that Xu Shaotang didn''t know what strange news Luo called.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "is it strange?"


    "Ha ha, there are some people who don''t know Luo Huan!" The man burst into laughter.


    With this smile, many people on the road came and looked at Xu Shaotang like a rare animal.


    "I don''t even know how to call Luo, but I''ve come to break through heaven?"


    "If Luo Huo heard this, he would be green, wouldn''t he?"


    "I guess it''s from a small place. I haven''t seen the world before!"


    Around the people have teased, words, there is no lack of worship of Luo.


    Looking at the group of people surrounded by several circles, Xun Xun drew his mouth slightly, approached Xu Shaotang''s ear, and said in a low voice: "brother, please don''t disgrace me!"


    While speaking, Xun Xun pulls Xu Shaotang, who is still at a loss, out of the crowd.


    As they left, there was another round of laughter behind them.


    Until they were far away from the crowd, Xun Xun stopped and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s a shame not to know Luo Huo?" Xu Shaotang doesn''t feel ashamed. He is not a person in this world. He doesn''t know that Luo Huan is normal.


    "More than shame!"


    Xun Xun looked around, as if he was afraid that someone would hear them again. After he made sure that there was no one else around him, he said slowly, "you haven''t heard of Luo Huo. Have you always heard of the flying clouds?"


    "The northern emperor is known as the first person in the northern region. Of course I''ve heard of it!"


    Xu Shaotang had heard the name of Liuyun feizong when he was in the city of sin. Although he had never seen Liuyun feizong, he could guess how terrible his strength was just by the title of "northern emperor" of Liuyun feizong.


    "Luo Zong, almost all the people under the cloud think you are the one!" At this point, Xun Xun''s face showed the color of worship, and said: "Luo Huan stepped into the list of immortals in his early twenties, which can be said to be the first genius in the world!"Xu Shaotang smile, and said: "Luo call so powerful, just that person in the sky, but it seems very disdainful ah!"


    "That man must be a madman, Xue Luan, no doubt!" Xun Xun said: "this cloud emperor palace and Tiansheng palace have always been at odds. Xue ran, as the first genius of cloud emperor palace, has been called by Luo on the Dragon list. It''s perfectly normal for Xue ran to provoke Luo for a few words. Don''t forget, Xue Ran is called a madman, and his arrogance can be imagined."


    "Is the cloud emperor''s palace still at odds with the temple of heaven?"


    Xun Xun looked slightly at Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t you know the flying clouds? I don''t even know about this? "


    Xu Shaotang gently smile, said: "I was on the way to Maple Leaf City, heard people said cloud flying, do not understand him."


    "All doubt that this world is not yours!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xun Xun was speechless. "Liuyun feizong was a member of the temple of heaven at the beginning, and he didn''t know why he betrayed the temple of heaven, and then there was the palace of cloud emperor! You think, ah, he was originally from the temple of heaven, but he also made a cloud emperor palace to suppress the temple of heaven. Do you think the relationship between the cloud emperor palace and the temple of heaven can be good? "


    Xu Shaotang understood what he said.


    He had heard of Liuyun feizong, but he had never heard of these secrets. He did not know that Liuyun feizong had founded the cloud emperor palace.


    It''s really depressing to think about the temple of heaven. Such talented people are independent. The key is that the cloud emperor palace is still suppressing the temple of heaven. It''s strange that their relationship can be good!


    "By the way, what''s the Dragon list you just mentioned? What''s the Dragon list?" Xu Shaotang asks curiously again.

 Chapter 2033

    Xun Xun is used to Xu Shaotang''s ignorance.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, he even didn''t want to despise Xu Shaotang any more. He said directly: "the Dragon list is a list made by those good people. Those who can get on the Dragon list are dragons among the people, so it''s called the Dragon list! Long Bang has a rigid requirement, that is, the age must be under 30! At present, the top ten geniuses in the Dragon list have all stepped into the immortal list. Luo Huan has always been at the top of the Dragon list, and Xue Luan is at the bottom of him. It is said that Luo''s strength is infinitely close to that of the earth immortal. Maybe it only needs a chance to become the earth immortal! "


    "At first, the Dragon list was just a list made by good people when they were bored, but now it has gradually become a well-known list. Even those sects choose talents based on the Dragon list. As long as they can get into the top 100 of the Dragon list, they will find you." Xun Xun stopped and continued: "now the top ten people in the Dragon list are almost all from the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace."


    "Wait!"


    Hearing Xun Xun say this, Xu Shaotang can''t help asking curiously: "if Biluo fairy palace can be ranked among the top three sects, no one will enter the Dragon list? Does that seem unreasonable? "


    This is a world of strength. If biluoxian palace can be as famous as Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple, it must have two brushes!


    Can we say that there is a fault in the talent of Biluo fairy palace? Younger generation, no genius?


    "It''s true that no one is in the top ten of the Dragon list." Xun Xun shrugged his shoulders and suddenly changed the front of the story, saying: "however, the top ten of the Phoenix list are taken over by the blue fairy palace!"


    "Dragon list, Phoenix list?"


    Xu Shaotang some funny said: "this list is really quite a lot."


    "The Phoenix list is different from the Dragon list!"


    When talking about the Phoenix list, Xun Xun couldn''t help looking down and said, "both men and women can go to the Dragon list, but only women can go to the Phoenix list, and they must be beauties! Biluo fairy palace is almost all women, the top ten of the Phoenix list are all gorgeous beauties! Originally, those in the top ten of the Phoenix list could all enter the Dragon list according to their strength, but they didn''t enter the Dragon list because they were so beautiful that people ignored their strength! Do you know, many people say that as long as you can kiss the top ten beauties in the Phoenix list, it''s worth it even if you die! "


    "Do you think so, too?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    He now understands that the Dragon list is based on strength, while the Phoenix list is equivalent to the beauty list.


    There are a lot of good people in this world. They have made such two lists.


    "Nonsense, as long as a man will think so!" Xuxun did not hide his desire for the beauties in Fengbang. Xu Shaotang remembered that Xuxun had said before that the one he wanted to worship most was Biluo fairy palace. Unfortunately, his talent was limited, and Biluo fairy palace was still despised.


    Xun Xun thought about it for a while, as if those Fengbang beauties were right in front of him for a long time, but he sighed and said, "we can only think about it! Although it''s not clear about the strength of those who don''t have the Phoenix list, do you think the strength of those who can enter the blue fairy palace may be poor? Let''s say that Jinghong fairy Shenyin, who ranks first in the Phoenix list, is not much weaker than Xue Luan. "


    "If you can be the number one in the Phoenix list, the divine voice should be extremely beautiful, right?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "I don''t know! I haven''t seen it either Xun Xun said: "however, listen to the name to know, Jinghong fairy, a glimpse of Jinghong is unforgettable! So she should be here this time, right? So I have a chance to see her? "


    Thinking of this, Xun Xun swept away the decadent look of sighing just now, and the whole person suddenly radiated a different spirit. His eyes were dribbling, and the whole person presented an abnormal state of excitement, as if the divine voice was already in front of him.


    "You think too much, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang poured cold water on Xun Xun mercilessly.


    "No! She is sure to come


    Xun Xun shook his head excitedly and said, "don''t you see that Luo Huan and Xue Luan have already come? Even Luo Huan and Xue Luan would be interested in the treasure in Taichu. She had no reason not to be! Moreover, they will certainly observe the performance of those of us who break through the barrier of heaven. If they find those with outstanding talents, they will certainly try their best to pull them into their own clan! How could Biluo fairy palace give up this chance to attract talents! If you want the divine voice to come out, those geniuses still have to bow down to her


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, but it was the same truth.


    Everyone loves beauty, genius is no exception! From this point of view, Shenyin, the No.1 sign in Phoenix list, is obviously easier to attract those talented men to join! Of course, if there are talented women, maybe Luo Huan and Xue Luan have more advantages!


    However, those who can be favored by the women of biluoxian palace do not know what kind of adverse situation their talent has.


    "By the way, is Luo''s name known all over the world?"


    Thinking about the expressions of those people when he said he didn''t know Luo Huan, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a bold idea in his heart."Sure!" Xun Xun said: "let alone Luo Huan, as long as you can enter the top ten of the Dragon list and Phoenix list, almost all of them are famous people in the world. In the whole northern region, I don''t think you can find many people who don''t know Luo Huan."


    Hearing Xun Xun''s answer, Xu Shaotang''s face was filled with joy.


    At this moment, he suddenly had a decision to enter the top ten of the Dragon list!


    Although he is just over the age of entering the Dragon list, who in the world knows his age? At least he felt that if he wanted to say that he was 25 years old, no one would doubt it!


    Instead of aimlessly looking for them, it''s better to keep a high profile and let the people he''s looking for know him!


    According to Xun Xun, as long as they are in the world, as long as they enter the top ten of the Dragon list, they will know themselves!


    At the thought of this plan, Xu Shaotang suddenly became excited. He felt that he was about to find the people he was looking for!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s excited appearance, Xun Xun said with a smile, "what are you happy about here? Do you want to go to the Dragon list?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I didn''t want to, but in order to find the people I''m looking for, I think I can try."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang speechless. He snorted for a long time and said, "I said, are you serious?"


    "Why not?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Do you still want to enter the Dragon list?"


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement, "I''m not the one who can hit you. I''m the worst one who can get into the Dragon list. I''m also the master of concentration. Do you still want to get into the Dragon list like this?"


    "I''ll try!"


    Thought of this excellent way, Xu Shaotang is also in a good mood, smilingly said: "people always have to have a little goal, isn''t it?"


    "Your goal..." Xun Xun shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "it''s really big enough! If there''s a brag list, you''ll be on it

 Chapter 2034

    Three days later, Xun Xun''s words were verified.


    The whole Yunling mountains are almost full of black people. People from all over the northern region gather in the Yunling mountains, hoping to win the favor of those sects through the excellent performance of Taichu.


    Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun were squeezed in the corner, feeling that there was no room for them to move.


    All kinds of noises from his ears make Xu Shaotang feel that he is not in the mountains, but in the vegetable market!


    On the other side, all the people in the clan stood there with their hands down and indifference. An invisible barrier separated them from the people on this side. Each of them had his own pride on his face. They were calm and calm, in sharp contrast to the noisy crowd below, as if the commotion below had nothing to do with them .


    Perhaps, this is the difference between regular army and miscellaneous army!


    "Which one is the fairy you think about day and night?"


    Xu Shaotang lowered his voice and asked Xun Xun with a smile.


    "I don''t know!" Xun Xun did not have the good spirit to reply a, and low voice complains a way: "the person has a face not is to show the person, why must cover the face."


    Among those people, there are several graceful women who are very conspicuous. They all have long hair and waist. They are all dressed in white skirts. Only from the aspect of body, those women''s bodies are very perfect. They are not fat or thin. With those clothes, they really give people the feeling of fairy coming down to earth. However, they are so immortal that their faces are covered with a thin layer of skin Gauze, let these people who want to have a look all beat their chest!


    Xu Shaotang laughs and says, "others just want to prevent you from peeping!"


    Xun Xun turned his lips and said, "I''ll just have a look. What else can I do to them?"


    In addition to the group of women whose faces were covered by gauze, the most eye-catching were Luo Huan and Xue Luan. Although they stood apart, their eyes were fixed on each other. Even if they were far away from each other, they could feel the surging war spirit from their eyes.


    Although many people on their side wanted to chat up with the other side, they still backed out when they saw that they were strangers.


    However, there are still some brave people who want to chat up. After all, those who can be sent to Taichu are people who have a certain position in all sects. If they can catch up with this line, they may even be able to escape the barrier of heaven.


    The two well-dressed youths took a look at each other, then bravely crossed the barrier formed by the deliberately left open space, and walked to the opposite side with a smile on their faces.


    "Get out of here!"


    As soon as they took a few steps forward, a cold voice suddenly rang out. At the same time, a fierce Qi crossed their feet, and a long gully line suddenly appeared on the ground. The dust all over the ground raised up and made them in a mess.


    "Those who cross this line will die!"


    There is no superfluous words, only the chilling murderous spirit.


    The two people slightly a meal, quickly plead guilty, while stumbling back to the original position.


    Looking at their embarrassed appearance, the crowd burst into a burst of laughter.


    "Two idiots!"


    Xun Xun said with a curl of his mouth: "these people in the big door are more and more arrogant. They have gone through countless hardships to get to this step. The most despised are those who want to take a shortcut. Instead of flattering, it''s better to show their strength and let others look at them differently. This is the right way to enter these big doors!"


    The people on the opposite side are basically the strong ones in the immortal realm. They all go to Taichu realm to search for treasures. They are not the same people who go to Tianguan.


    In those people, they are born with a sense of superiority and pride. Perhaps in their eyes, these people who come to break the barrier of heaven are not worthy to stand with them at all.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and sighed: "if we all want to enter those big doors through flattery, then it''s meaningless to rush into heaven."


    The purpose of breaking through Tianguan is to let the major schools see everyone''s talent. Even those who don''t want to break through Tianguan, even if they are qualified, can''t get the favor of those schools.


    As time went by, the disturbance in the crowd became more and more serious.


    "It''s already past noon. Why hasn''t the Taichu realm been opened yet?"


    From time to time came the voice of impatience, obviously, the long wait is about to polish everyone''s patience.


    Xun Xun also frowned and said to Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "if the beginning is opened, you''d better be careful when you go in. I feel something''s wrong."


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    Logically speaking, his perception should be much stronger than Xun Xun. He didn''t feel something wrong. Did Xun Xun feel it?


    Xun Xun frowned slightly and said, "it''s said that the Taichu realm has existed since the beginning of heaven and earth. Every Jiazi is opened once, and every time it is opened at noon. It hasn''t changed for so many years. It''s all past noon, but it hasn''t been opened yet. Is that right?""Every time it''s noon, never changed?" Xu Shaotang asked with a jump in his heart.


    "Well!"


    Xun Xun nodded heavily and said: "it''s basically opened in the time period of one and three noon. Occasionally it''s not in this time period, but it''s all within noon. This time it''s not opened after noon. It''s mostly something wrong."


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Xu Shaotang comforted: "even if there is a problem, there are still some people who are in charge of the big business."


    "Young man, you are so naive!" Xun Xun turned his lips and said to Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "these people from the big family are looking for treasure. They don''t care whether we live or die. They only have those treasures in Taichu realm in their eyes. Our death is worthless in their eyes!"


    Although he was young, thanks to the careful instruction of Xun Teng and Lin qiuniang, Xun Xun saw things more thoroughly than his peers, and he didn''t have so many flukes in his heart. He knew that everything depended on himself, especially in Taichu.


    Just when they were discussing in a low voice, a layer of black clouds suddenly gathered in the sky. It seemed that the thunder in the black clouds could still be heard.


    "Here it is


    Xun Xun suddenly trembled, grabbed Xu Shaotang and said, "the Taichu realm is about to open. Hold on to me and don''t lose it!"


    Xun Xun''s voice just fell, the sky suddenly thundered, and then, dense lightning in the air constantly intertwined, in the dense thunder, vaguely sounded a vast and dignified voice.


    "Go


    At the moment when the sound rang out, they suddenly saw almost transparent doors.


    The crowd roared excitedly and rushed to the door.


    But those people who live in the gate over there quickly enter the gates over there.


    Damn it, they are the VLP channel!


    Xu Shaotang could only make complaints about the crowd in the heart, and was pushed forward by the crowds.

 Chapter 2035

    Taichu.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how he came in. Anyway, he just felt that he was pushed forward all the way, and he came here for no reason.


    "Xun Xun!"


    Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun had already been scattered by the crowd. When he looked around, he did not find Xun Xun in the crowd, so he could only cry out.


    However, his voice in the sound of the moment on the uproar of human voice covered up.


    While Xu Shaotang is looking around, a hand is suddenly pressed to his shoulder from behind. Xu Shaotang subconsciously grabs the hand that attacks his shoulder, and suddenly turns around and pinches the person behind him.


    "Xun Xun!"


    When he turned his head, he found that the person he was holding was Xun Xun!


    At the moment, Xun Xun''s face is red, and his hands are constantly fluttering, trying hard to get Xu Shaotang''s hand out of his neck.


    Seeing that Xun Xun was about to stop breathing, Xu Shaotang quickly released him.


    "Cough..."


    Xun Xun squatted on the ground and coughed loudly for a while. Then he raised his head and panted: "brother, you almost Strangle me


    At the moment, Xun Xun is not to mention how depressed he is. He almost lost his nickname as soon as he entered Taichu. The key is that he almost died in the hands of his friends. If Xu Shaotang had to exert more force on his hands just now, his neck would definitely be cut off. Then he might be the fastest person to die in Taichu in history!


    "Sorry, I''m used to it..."


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed to look at Xun Xun squatting on the ground, kindly reminded: "next time don''t appear from behind me, or I may miss to kill you."


    "Do you want another time?"


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang, and was about to complain when he suddenly got a surprised look in his eyes. Then he suddenly stood up from the ground: "what strength are you?"


    He thought of it all of a sudden.


    He has always thought that Xu Shaotang''s strength is not very strong. At most, he is in the realm of alchemy. Or if he thinks boldly, he has just entered the realm of emptiness. Anyway, he doesn''t think that Xu Shaotang''s strength is stronger than himself.


    But just now Xu Shaotang''s performance really scared him. Xu Shaotang''s speed was so fast that he didn''t even react to the peak of Huaxu. There''s no doubt that if Xu Shaotang wanted to kill him just now, he didn''t have any chance to resist!


    That is to say, Xu Shaotang''s strength is far above him?


    Concentration?


    How could that be! Xu Shaotang doesn''t even know how to break through the barrier of heaven and Luo Huan. How can he still be stronger than himself?


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it should be a little bit better than you."


    "What a state of concentration?"


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang dubiously. His eyes turned slightly. Then he came up to Xu Shaotang and said in a low voice, "we''ll find a place where there is no one. Let''s have two moves! I suspect you just attacked and won


    How he looked at Xu Shaotang, he didn''t look like a master of concentration, which master of concentration would look like he didn''t know anything.


    "Whatever you want!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what are we going to do now?"


    "Nonsense, of course, is to find out the portal ah!" Xun xunbai glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "if you want to open the Taichu realm for ten days, it will be automatically closed as soon as ten days arrive. At that time, all the people staying in the Taichu realm will be sent out! But if you wait until Taichu is closed, unless you are extremely eye-catching, no clan will look up to you! The only portal, so we have to get out as soon as possible! "


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked, "where is the portal?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Xun Xun said, "it''s my first time here, but I heard that the portal is usually in the center of Taichu. The closer it is to the center, the more dangerous it is! If you want to get out of here, you must rely on your strength. No matter how lucky you are, you can''t stop the beasts and monsters around the portal. Even if you find the location of the portal, it''s useless! "


    As they spoke, several men and women looked around and finally came to them.


    Seeing several people coming, Xun Xun quietly winked at Xu Shaotang and motioned him to be careful.


    In this situation, killing each other is inevitable, so we should be on guard against other people''s Secret attacks at any time.


    "Don''t be nervous!"


    Looking at Xun Xun''s vigilant face, the handsome man at the head said with a smile: "my name is Liu Mingjian. I just came to ask you if you are interested in joining us? There are many people and great strength, so it''s naturally safer here. "


    Xun Xun didn''t put down his vigilance and asked, "there are so many people here. Why do you come to us?"


    Liu Mingjian smiles, glances over those people who pass by in a hurry, and says with a smile, "look at these people. They are all flying like headless flies. Only you two seem to be planning here. No matter what your strength is, it proves that you are smarter than these headless flies. I like to deal with smart people best."Liu Mingjian, with a kind of proud color, seems not to pay attention to those who are in a hurry.


    "Are you all together?" Xun Xun looked at the five or six people behind Liu Mingjian.


    Liu Mingjian nodded and said with a smile: "among us, the weakest are the peaks of Huaxu. How about you think about it? With us, you will have a better chance to get out of here alive! If we''re lucky, we may be the first to get out of the way! "


    Xun Xun was not in a hurry to make a decision. Instead, he looked at Xu Shaotang. After all, it was not his business. He had to ask Xu Shaotang for advice.


    Looking at Xun Xun''s eyes, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head.


    At the first glance he saw Liu Mingjian, he felt that he was very conceited. Moreover, Liu Mingjian also said that the weakest people in their team were the top of huaxujing. If they were added in, they would probably be used as cannon fodder. He would not be so stupid!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s slight movement, Xun Xun immediately understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning and apologized to Liu Mingjian: "thank you for looking up to us, but our strength is low, so we won''t drag you down!".


    "Why don''t you think about it?" Of course, Liu Mingjian heard Xun Xun''s refusal and said with a smile, "this is a great opportunity. If you miss it, it doesn''t mean there will be a next time."


    Xun Xun shook his head firmly and said, "I''m really sorry, we won''t drag you down. Let''s say goodbye."


    With that, Xun Xun winked at Xu Shaotang, and they quickly left in front of them.


    "I don''t appreciate it!"


    Looking at the two people''s back, Liu Mingjian snorted, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. But the cold light soon disappeared and turned to the others.

 Chapter 2036

    After they went far away, Xun Xun said, "it''s not a good thing to look at that bastard''s arrogant look!"


    "I think so, too!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "that Liu Mingjian treats everyone as a fool, as if he is the only one who is smart."


    There is no lack of such smart people in any world. Liu Mingjian treats others as a fool, but he is not a fool in other people''s eyes?


    "Ha ha, you are right!"


    Xun Xun looked around and made sure that there were only two of them around. Then he said with a smile, "come on, let me see if you are a master of concentration!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Xun Xun suddenly clapped his hand at Xu Shaotang.


    The speed of his hand is extremely fast. Under the sudden attack, Xu Shaotang is not given any time to react. Xu Shaotang did not expect that Xun Xun would suddenly try.


    Even so, he could have dodged, but he didn''t move.


    "Bang!"


    Xun Xun''s palm fell firmly on Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang''s face didn''t matter. Now he didn''t move there, but Xun Xun was so shocked that he stepped back, until he was four or five meters away.


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang with a shocked face. After he recovered, he rushed to Xu Shaotang immediately: "brother, you are really a master of concentration!"


    Xu Shaotang smile: "now believe it?"


    "Believe it, believe it!"


    Xun Xun said with a smile: "if we work together, we will be the first to find the portal! Ha ha


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Don''t forget what happened here


    As soon as Xu Shaotang mentioned it, Xun Xun''s face suddenly disappeared, and his eyes gradually showed a dignified color: "I hope my feeling is not wrong! For the first time in so many years, Taichu has opened after noon! "


    They are chatting while walking aimlessly. Now they have no direction, and they don''t even know where they are relative to Taichu. Only when they have determined which direction is the center of Taichu, can they go in that direction.


    Half an hour later, a strong smell of blood suddenly came into their noses. They looked at each other and hurriedly followed the direction of the smell.


    Within a few breath, they came to the source of the smell of blood.


    There were three bodies lying on the ground. From the wound, it was obvious that they were killed by a blow.


    "So soon people are killing like crazy?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. He came in less than an hour. Unexpectedly, three people were killed.


    Xun Xun was also surprised by the three corpses in front of him. He said for a long time, "I thought that we would have to wait until the middle and late stage to start killing..."


    "Come on, let''s just be careful!" Xu Shaotang is also lazy to explore who killed these people. There are so many people in his early days, and even two quarrels with others may be killed. I can only say that these three people are not lucky.


    Just as they were about to leave, the earth under their feet suddenly trembled. Of course, they turned around and found a lizard the size of a buffalo crawling slowly towards this side.


    "Earth Earthworm


    Xun Xun was shocked and took off a mouthful of saliva.


    "What kind of earthworm is not earthworm, is it lizard?" Xu Shaotang curled his mouth and said faintly: "this thing is also called dragon?"


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know!"


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang with a black line on his face, and he almost cried, "this is a earthworm, and it''s an adult earthworm!"


    "Well, well, it''s a earthworm!" Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "this earthworm should have caught up with the smell of blood. Although it''s very big, it just has its appearance. It''s not a monster. What''s to be afraid of!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xun Xun speechless looked at Xu Shaotang, at the same time slightly back two steps, "you really don''t know this dragon''s powerful or fake don''t know?"


    "This thing is very powerful?" Xu Shaotang said disapprovingly.


    If it''s a monster, he may feel powerful, but the Earth Dragon is just a little bigger. No matter how powerful it is, where can it be.


    "It''s true that the Earth Dragon is not a monster, but its defense is no worse than a monster!" Xun Xun said: "the real Qi of the people below the immortal realm can''t break the defense of the Earth Dragon!"


    "No?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the earth dragon that moves pace slowly with suspicion.


    "Or do you think the earthworm can bark for nothing? With the word "dragon", how bad can it be? " Xun Xun rolled his eyes and said, "hurry up, with these three bodies here, the earthworm should not..."


    Before Xun Xun''s words were finished, a greedy look suddenly appeared in the longan. The huge body was slightly arched, and the scarlet tongue kept making a "hissing" sound."Run, this damned earthworm is going to attack!"


    Xun Xun grabbed Xu Shaotang and planned to drag him away. At the same time, the dragon''s arched body suddenly stretched out and rushed towards them. The huge body made the whole earth tremble.


    However, Xu Shaotang is still standing there, looking at the dragon with great interest.


    "Brother, I know you are a master of concentration!" Xun Xun anxiously drags Xu Shaotang, "but you really can''t deal with the Earth Dragon. Your true Qi can''t even defend it..."


    Xunxun''s words were just in the middle of his words. A genuine Qi suddenly came out of Xu Shaotang''s hand. The next moment, a blood light suddenly burst out in Xunxun''s eyes, and the huge body of the Earth Dragon who ran to them suddenly fell to the ground.


    The huge impact force made the earthworm''s body slide forward until it was less than one meter away from Xun Xun''s feet.


    Xun Xun looked at the motionless earthworm in front of him, and even forgot to step back. As soon as his mouth opened and closed, there was no sound in his throat. The huge shock in his heart made him feel like he was in a state of bewilderment.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xu Shaotang pulled Xun Xun, who was shocked and speechless, and said, "I''m waiting for other beasts to come!"


    After being pulled by Xu Shaotang, Xun Xun turned his head a little numbly. His eyes were wide open. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva in his throat and asked, "you It can''t be Is the immortal a strong one? "


    "What do you think?"


    Of course, Xu Shaotang would not admit it, saying: "no matter how strong the defense is, the beast is weak."


    "Why don''t I know this earthworm has weakness?" Xun Xun asked blankly.


    "More strange than less!"


    Xu Shaotang casually said a word, then pulled Xun Xun away to the distance.

 Chapter 2037

    "Are you really just a master of concentration?"


    Until Xu Shaotang pulled it out, Xun Xun was still struggling with this problem.


    He clearly knows how terrible the Earth Dragon''s defense is, but the Earth Dragon''s proud defense is not vulnerable in front of Xu Shaotang. He doesn''t believe what Xu Shaotang said. He doubts that Xu Shaotang is a strong immortal who hides deeply!


    Although even he himself felt that his idea was very absurd, after all, which immortal strong man would hang out with him all day long?


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you think I''m a strong immortal, you''ll think I''m good."


    He didn''t argue too much. Anyway, he''s determined to go to the Dragon list this time. It''s only a matter of time before his strength is exposed. Even if he can hide from Xun Xun for a while, he can''t keep it from him all the time.


    "I''ll see if you fly one!" Xun Xun said reluctantly.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang said cleanly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang speechless, thought a little, and then said with a smile, "anyway, you are stronger than me! I''ve been following you all the time in the beginning. You can''t be helpless! Hey, hey


    Xu Shaotang smiles and doesn''t speak. He just steps forward.


    As night fell, they found a cave to live in.


    In Xun Xun''s words, monsters and wild animals will be more frequent at night. Unless you have to, don''t drive at night, and don''t spend the night in the woods, because no one knows when things that will kill people will appear in the woods.


    Xu Shaotang also felt that Xun Xun was right, so he went to the cave for a rest and planned to set out at dawn.


    The cave is big enough for the two of them to have a night''s rest.


    There are still remains of ashes in the cave, and there are traces of smoke on the stone walls of the cave, which should be left by the last person who came to Taichu.


    On the fire was the meat of the wild animals they killed on the way. They chatted casually on the edge of the fire. Xun Xun was the kind of man with a big heart. He didn''t feel constrained in front of Xu Shaotang because Xu Shaotang''s strength was stronger than himself. Anyway, he just wanted to do what he should do. However, he no longer regarded Xu Shaotang as an "idiot" who didn''t understand. In his heart, Xu Shaotang was no longer an idiot It is recognized that Xu Shaotang is a strong man who has been deliberately hiding his strength.


    This kind of character made Xu Shaotang more natural.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t like others most because his strength is not as good as his submissive appearance in front of him. He didn''t like it when he was only on the earth before, and now he doesn''t like it either.


    The barbecue on the fire makes a "Zizi" sound, and the oil on the meat drips down, which makes the flame jump up.


    "Someone''s coming!"


    Xun Xun is turning the barbecue on the fire, but Xu Shaotang suddenly says.


    Xun Xun was stunned and asked, "where?"


    "I can''t see it yet, but I should see it soon!" Xu Shaotang glanced out of the cave, then continued to stare at the barbecue on the fire.


    "Your ears are so good?"


    Xun Xun smiles and doesn''t doubt Xu Shaotang''s words. He just tries out Xu Shaotang''s profound meaning and says, "can you recognize how many people are there?"


    "It should be two people!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "their breath is a little disordered. They should be injured."


    "Can you hear that?" Xun Xun looks at Xu Shaotang with half faith and half doubt. At the same time, he looks at the cave entrance to see if Xu Shaotang is really so magical.


    Soon, two figures appeared in Xun Xun''s eyes.


    When the two men entered, Xun Xun could not help but turn his head and give Xu Shaotang a thumbs up.


    There was a man and a woman. The man''s clothes were covered with blood, and a long cut was left on his arm. Although he was limping, he was still carrying the woman on his back. The woman seemed to be more seriously injured than the man, and he would have been in a coma.


    "Two friends, can we have a rest here?"


    The man breathlessly looked at the two people sitting in the cave. When his eyes caught a glimpse of the barbecue on the fire, his throat moved unconsciously.


    "Yes!" Xu Shaotang looks up and smiles.


    "Thank you


    A trace of joy appeared on the man''s face, while thanking them, he put down the woman on his back.


    Xun Xun took out his water bag and handed it to the man. The man looked at Xun Xun gratefully, took the water bag, opened it, and carefully poured water into the woman''s mouth.


    Water dry into the throat, the woman will "wow" a vomit out, and then began to cough violently, big mouth of spit out blood.


    "Linger!"


    Seeing the woman''s appearance, the man yelled with heartache, immediately picked up his true Qi and poured his true Qi into the woman''s body.


    Looking at the anxious look on the man''s face, Xun Xun hesitated for a while, then reached out and took out a small porcelain vase from his arms, poured out a pill and handed it to the man."Thank you! Thank you


    The man looked at Xun Xun gratefully, took the Huayu pill from Xun Xun, quickly took it to the woman, and urged Zhenqi to help the woman absorb the medicine.


    Xu Shaotang saw all these things in his eyes, and he had a better impression of Xun Xun. Although Huayu pill was not a rare pill, Xun Xun was willing to give pills to two strangers, which at least proved that Xun Xun had good intentions.


    With the effect of Huayu pill gradually played, the woman finally stopped vomiting blood, the man carefully placed the woman, at the same time turned around and said thanks to Xun Xun again.


    "Why is she so hurt?"


    Xun Xun glanced at the sleeping woman and asked the man curiously.


    Hearing Xun Xun''s question, the man''s face suddenly darkened and said bitterly: "we are not lucky. We have met a monster."


    "Ah?"


    Xun Xun was shocked and said, "it''s only a few hours since you came to Taichu. Have you all met monsters?"


    "Yes The man sighed heavily: "we didn''t expect to meet the monster so soon. There were more than ten people in our team. Only ling''er and I escaped. The others were buried in the belly of the monster..."


    The man shuddered and his face was full of pain and struggle.


    "This How could it be... "


    Xun Xun said with astonishment: "don''t you say that only in the central area can there be monsters? You can''t get to the center in a few hours, can you? "


    "That can''t be the central zone, for sure!" The man said firmly: "it took us a long time just to form a team. It took less than an hour to get on the road. It''s impossible for us to enter the central area!"

 Chapter 2038

    After chatting for a while, they found out that the man named Xiao Qiuyang and the sleeping Fang linger were brothers and sisters.


    They are all from a small clan in panzhou. Among them, the two of them are also geniuses. They have the strength of Huaxu realm at a young age. They wanted to come to Taichu realm for a break, but they didn''t expect to meet a monster they had never met before.


    They are also invited to join other people''s team, but their team is not as strong as Liu Mingshi''s team who invited Xu Shaotang to join them before. In their team, as the peak of Huaxu realm, they are the strongest. Because of this, they can get away from the attack of demons.


    "I said something was wrong!"


    After listening to Xiao Qiuyang''s story, Xun Xun patted his thigh and said, "in the past, taichujing never opened after noon. For the first time, it opened after noon. It must be something wrong with taichujing. Otherwise, it''s impossible to encounter monsters as soon as you enter taichujing!"


    At this moment, Xun Xun finally wanted to understand where his bad feeling came from.


    Monsters, for those of them who are not immortal, can almost be said to be invincible!


    This just entered the Taichu realm, unexpectedly met the monster, that Taichu realm''s central area will not have more powerful monster?


    "A lot of people are talking about it!"


    Xiao Qiuyang sighed heavily: "everyone is curious about how the Taichu scene opened after noon. They think it may be strange this time, but they didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen."


    Xun Xun''s face suddenly became extremely dignified and murmured: "if this is the case, this time may be the worst casualty since the opening of Taichu territory!"


    It''s not as simple as breaking through the Tianguan pass. People who enter Taichu pass know the danger of Taichu pass, but before that, no one knows that Taichu pass is so dangerous. If they know that there are so many monsters in Taichu pass, I''m afraid many people won''t choose to break through the Tianguan pass. Although it''s a dream for many people to enter a big gate, it''s a dream If you don''t even have a life, what''s your dream?


    "You two, I''m not going to break through this barrier any more. I''m going to take ling''er here to heal my wounds and go out in ten days." Xiao Qiuyang said: "I advise you don''t want to rush, this is not to rush to heaven, clearly is to die!"


    Dangerous death still alive, has let Xiao Qiuyang completely lost the confidence of Chuang Tianguan.


    Now he doesn''t want to be liked by any big door, and he doesn''t want to compete for any place. He just wants to have a quiet rest here. After ten days, they will automatically leave this nightmare like place.


    After hearing Xiao Qiuyang''s advice, Xun Xun fell into deep meditation. To be honest, this event has completely exceeded everyone''s expectation. If Xiao Qiuyang didn''t happen to meet the monster who was wandering around here, the danger of creating Tianguan might be beyond everyone''s imagination, even the peerless geniuses who have entered the immortal realm said It''s possible that they will fall into this place.


    Even so, he still had a sense of fluke in his heart, and a sense of unwillingness.


    Taichu is only opened once in 60 years. Many people may not have the opportunity to enter Taichu in their life. It is a very lucky thing for them to have such an opportunity. If they don''t go to fight, they are really sorry for themselves!


    After thinking about it, Xun Xun couldn''t make up his mind and finally turned his eyes on Xu Shaotang.


    "To rush or not to rush?" Xun Xun asked Xu Shaotang with an unprecedented serious attitude.


    "Why not break in?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t you want to join those big doors? If you wait for Taichu to shut down automatically before you go out, your wish will come to nothing


    "Two brothers, listen to me, really don''t rush."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qiuyang once again said, "it''s the most important thing to survive. If you lose your life, you will have nothing! You don''t see that monsters swallow people directly into your mouth. Those monsters are not what we can deal with! "


    He didn''t want to be fussy, but others kindly let them stay here for the night and gave his younger martial sister Huayu Dan. How could he watch them die.


    "We''ll be careful. We''ll rest assured."


    Xu Shaotang smiles to Xiao Qiuyang and says, "if we don''t win, we''ll run for our lives! What''s more, aren''t there a lot of geniuses coming in? If there are so many monsters, they will certainly encounter them. They have the strength to kill those monsters. As time goes on, there will be fewer and fewer monsters here! "


    Xiao Qiuyang slightly stagnated, then shook his head and sighed: "you are gambling with your life!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this is a gamble! To say the least, is it safe for us to stay here all the time? Maybe it''s a snack for monsters. It''s better to have a chance. At least there are some opportunities. ""Yes


    Xun Xun seems to be aware of this problem, nodded: "if there are monsters everywhere, it''s not safe to stay anywhere."


    "You have a point." Xiao Jiyang said: "it''s a big chance for me and my younger martial sister to stay here at least."


    He is injured now, and Fang ling''er is seriously injured and comatose. As for the two of them, if they go out to rush, they are really dying.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "indeed, you are more suitable to stay here. Meeting is fate. Before you leave here, we will help you get some food and drink. At least you can survive until the beginning. As for other things, we can''t help much."


    "Thank you! Thank you Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qiuyang said gratefully: "if you help us like this, we can''t survive for ten days, then it proves that our life should end here, and we have nothing to be unwilling to."


    I''ve never met anyone before. Xu Shaotang is very grateful for helping them, and he doesn''t dare to ask for more.


    "It''s just a pity that these two good people..." Xiao Qiuyang sighed in his heart.


    "Let''s go on tomorrow morning!" Xun Xun swept away the haze before, and came to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "this is what you suggested me to do. You have to help me save my life!"


    "You''d better have a face!" Xu Shaotang said speechless.


    Xun Xun was not angry. He said with a smile, "life is always more important than face, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 2039

    The next day, after hunting a wild boar for Xiao Qiuyang and them, Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun set foot on the road of wandering without hesitation.


    Xun Xun is very smart. He knows that Xu Shaotang''s strength is stronger than his own. He has been following Xu Shaotang closely. Xu Shaotang intended to help him find the portal and send him away, so he deliberately slowed down.


    An hour later, they smelled a thick smell of blood again!


    Following the direction of the smell of blood, we soon found the traces of fighting. There was a mess around. The whole ground was cut off. The blood on the ground was not completely dried up, but the yellow ground was stained red by blood. It can be imagined that a fierce battle should have happened here not long ago.


    But strangely, no one''s body was found around.


    "Monster!"


    They both lowered their faces at the same time.


    No body, not because no one died, just the dead body into the monster''s belly!


    "It seems that Xiao Qiuyang didn''t lie!" Xun Xun zhengse way: "here should also be far away from the central area, but there are monsters around, too the beginning of the situation is really a problem!"


    "Go


    Xu Shaotang didn''t say much. As he continued on his way, he said to Xun Xun, "follow closely. If the monster is still around here, maybe you will be the next one to enter the monster''s belly!"


    "Bah, bah, bah!" Xun Xun said, "if you want to enter, you should be advanced."


    Although he said that, Xun Xun quickly followed Xu Shaotang. The scene he saw just now made his heart rise to his throat. He was afraid that Xu Shaotang''s words would become a prophecy. If the monster was nearby, they would have a lot of fun!


    They just walked out not far, in front of them suddenly appeared three bloody people, although they were injured, but the speed of the three people was not slow, it seemed that they were running for their lives.


    "Run! Run


    The three people also saw the two people on the opposite side, running to their side while shouting to them: "run! There are monsters ahead


    "Monster!"


    Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun looked at each other and said at the same time in their heart: I really met you!


    "Where is the monster?"


    Xu Shaotang came forward, stopped the three and asked.


    "It''s not far behind us!" The man in Green said casually and said, "why do you ask so many questions? Run for your life. If the monster comes, you will not have a chance to escape! "


    Then the man pushed away Xu Shaotang, who was blocking their way to escape, and the three men stumbled forward again.


    Standing in the same place, Xu Shaotang thought that he should rush up to see how powerful the monster is, or he should avoid its edge first.


    "Let''s go, too!" Xunzun see xushaotang is still there in a daze, hastened to pull xushaotang.


    "Don''t worry, wait for me to think about it!" Xu Shaotang said slowly.


    The three men are not far away yet. Looking back, Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun are still standing there. One of them can''t help yelling at them again: "idiot! What are you doing! Run


    "Leave them alone!"


    While running forward, the man in Green said to the man, "those two idiots must be scared! Let''s run for our lives. Don''t let Dan Tai and Luo Zhan die in vain! "


    "Dan Tai..."


    Xu Shaotang''s ears are so sensitive. When the word "dantai" came into his ears, he was suddenly struck by lightning. The next moment, his body suddenly disappeared in the same place and appeared in front of the three people almost in an instant.


    "Who did you just say?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly turned red, staring at the three people in front of him. It seemed that he wanted to swallow them alive.


    The three people who are running for their lives are startled by Xu Shaotang who suddenly appears in front of them. The man in green can''t help but say angrily: "get out of the way, you want to die, don''t drag us together!"


    "I ask you, who is this stage?"


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly appeared in front of the man in green, grabbed his neck, gritted his teeth and squeezed a few words from his teeth!


    When Xun Xun ran over, he just saw Xu Shaotang''s terrible face. He couldn''t help shivering all over. After spending so long with Xu Shaotang, he saw Xu Shaotang''s terrible appearance for the first time. It was like a devil from hell. Even if he was far away, he could still feel the murderous spirit of his whole body.


    To see the man in green clothes is pinched by Xu Shaotang, the two people next to him subconsciously want to help, but just as his body moves, Xu Shaotang slaps him in the face.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man in green and roared: "I''ll ask again, who is the dantai? Is her full name Tan Tai Jing Ming


    Scared by Xu Shaotang''s terrible murderous spirit, the man suddenly couldn''t help shaking. His neck, which was held by Xu Shaotang, couldn''t make any sound at all. He could only nod his head with great difficulty.


    Quiet tea!


    It''s really a quiet tea!Suddenly, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were red, and a line of tears rolled out of his eyes.


    "Take me to her!"


    Xu Shaotang grabs the shoulder of the man in green. The next moment, the whole person suddenly rises into the air.


    At the same time, a voice sounded in Xun Xun''s ear: "don''t go anywhere, wait for me here!"


    Xu Shaotang and the man in green have disappeared in front of Xun Xun.


    Xun Xun didn''t hear Xu Shaotang''s words at all. He just looked at the sky without Xu Shaotang''s figure and murmured: "immortal realm "Immortal realm..."


    It''s not that he didn''t guess that Xu Shaotang might be immortal, but when he saw Xu Shaotang rise in the air with his own eyes, he was still shocked beyond comparison. The scene of Xu Shaotang rise in the air constantly appeared in his mind.


    At the moment, Tantai Jingming and Luo Zhan are in a bitter battle. They are all wet with blood. The python is attacking them crazily. Their true Qi falls on the python again and again, but they can''t cause any fatal damage to the python at all. They can only cut holes on the python, but this is a slight injury No threat to Python at all!


    "Bang!"


    Dantai Jingming can''t dodge and is about to be hit by the Python''s tail. Luo Zhan, who is covered with blood, uses his last strength to push dantai Jingming away, but he is directly hit by the Python''s tail and the whole ground is sunken.


    "Luo Zhan!"


    Tantai Jingming rushed to Luozhan and jumped into the pit to help him up.


    "Dan Tai Leave me alone Run away


    Luo Zhan''s mouth continuously spurts out blood, and his breath is weak. He says to tan Tai Jing Ming.


    "I''m a member of the dragon team. I won''t leave my teammates to escape!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said stubbornly.


    "Dan Tai!"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly burst in the ears of Tantai Jingming. Hearing this voice, Tantai Jingming suddenly shocked. Then, tears came down and jumped out of the pit. She called out: "Shaotang! Shaotang... "

 Chapter 2040

    Just as dantai Jingming jumps out of the pit, the Python''s tail sweeps towards dantai Jingming again.


    A breeze from Tantai Jingming''s side, the Python''s attack suddenly failed.


    "Shaotang..."


    Tantai Jingming hugs Xu Shaotang, even dare not open his eyes, for fear that he will open his eyes to find that this is just a mirage on the edge of life and death, but that warm embrace, that familiar breath, that powerful heartbeat, all remind her that this is not a dream, this is true, she is now being hugged by her favorite man.


    Feeling the warm embrace, Tantai Jingming''s heart is suddenly very peaceful. Her fear of facing the monster has disappeared. She just wants to lie in this embrace forever and never separate from him again.


    "Take a rest first, and I''ll take care of it!"


    Xu Shaotang, holding dantai Jingming, has evaded the attack of Python for several times. He doesn''t want to waste time with this damned Python any more. He wants to talk with his lover and help dantai Jingming heal.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming suddenly opened her eyes and shook her head: "go, you are not the opponent of this monster!"


    "Monster?" Xu Shaotang cold hum a, murderous looking at the python in front of him, "kill is the monster!"


    In the dismayed eyes of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang slowly puts Tantai Jingming aside and steps out to face the python.


    Touching the bloodstain of dantaijingming on his body, Xu Shaotang''s sharp eyes looked at the python like a knife and said coldly, "I''ll peel your skin and cramp you!"


    "Roar!"


    Python did not know whether he understood Xu Shaotang''s words. He raised his head high and roared at Xu Shaotang.


    A gust of smelly wind blows to Xu Shaotang''s face, which makes Xu Shaotang feel nauseous.


    "Disgusting


    Xu Shaotang opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of saliva, and the whole body''s true Qi instantly filled his whole body. The whole person soared up, and the true Qi poured out to the python like a Skynet.


    "Immortal realm..."


    Seeing Xu Shaotang flying up in the air, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s eyes, which were full of worries, suddenly showed a look of great surprise and murmured: "this is my man! No matter where they are, they are destined to be brilliant


    After learning that Xu Shaotang is already a strong immortal, Tantai Jingming is no longer worried about Xu Shaotang''s safety. Thinking that Luo Zhan just fought to stop the Python''s attack, she struggles to go to the pit.


    In the pit, Luo Zhan gently closed his eyes, and the corner of his mouth was still pouring blood out.


    "Luo Zhan!" Tantai Jingming jumps into the pit again and looks at Luo Zhan with worry. "I''ll hold on for a while. Shaotang is coming. When he kills the monster, I''ll let him help you treat your injury!"


    Hearing the sound of dantai Jingming, Luo Zhan gently opens his eyes.


    "That is The one in your heart Men? " Compared with the pain on the body, Luo Zhan''s heart is more painful.


    When Tantai Jingming''s tears fell, he knew that he had lost. Even from the beginning, he was not qualified to compare with the man in Tantai Jingming''s heart, because he had never walked into Tantai Jingming''s heart. From beginning to end, there was only one man in Tantai Jingming''s heart.


    "Yes


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded, "you don''t talk, rest assured, hold on!"


    "Don''t worry, I I won''t die Luo Zhan didn''t listen to tan Tai Jing Ming''s words and continued: "I want to live! I want to Look at the man you love so much Look like that


    Tantai Jingming smiles. She doesn''t know how to describe the man she loves. All she knows is that she has recognized a man. In her life, except for Xu Shaotang, she can''t hold any other man in her heart.


    Although from her inexplicable came to such a strange world has been under the care of Luo Zhan, although she knows Luo Zhan''s own mind, but she has always only regarded Luo Zhan as a friend.


    "Ouch..."


    Outside the pit, the python had no power to fight back under Xu Shaotang''s fierce attack. His tough scales were like pieces of paper under Xu Shaotang''s fierce attack.


    "Death


    Xu Shaotang falls on the Python''s head. However the python shakes his head, Xu Shaotang stands firmly on it.


    "Ka..."


    The sound of a broken skull comes. Xu Shaotang''s fist wrapped in real Qi goes directly through the Python''s head. The python utters its last cry, and it loses its vitality in an instant.


    Xu Shaotang drew out his fist and jumped into the pit without looking at the Python''s body.


    "Dead?"


    See Xu Shaotang appear in the side, Dan Tai Jing Ming slightly a Leng.


    Although she knew that the python was bound to die under Xu Shaotang, she did not expect that it would be so soon.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, then looked at the dying Luo Zhan and asked, "how is he?"


    "Save him Tan Tai Jing Ming came back to her senses. She grabbed Xu Shaotang and said, "he just wanted to save me...""I see it!"


    Xu Shaotang gently patted the hand of Tantai Jingming, "don''t worry, I will save him, he is not only your benefactor, but also my benefactor!"


    He saw the picture of Luo Zhan helping dantai Jingming block the Python''s attack. If there was no Luo Zhan''s desperate protection, it would be dantai Jingming who was seriously injured and in danger at the moment.


    He gently pulls Tantai Jingming behind him. Xu Shaotang squats down beside Luo Zhan, reaches out his hand, takes out the porcelain bottle with pills from his arms, and pours out two pills. One is handed to Tantai Jingming, and the other is put into Luo Zhan''s mouth.


    "What''s this?" Dan Tai Jing Ming looks at the Dan medicine in the hand doubtfully to ask a way.


    "Yuanyang Dan! It''s for healing! " Xu Shaotang said: "you take it quickly, I will help you to hasten the efficacy!"


    "Yuanyang pill!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming and Luo Zhan scream at the same time, and then return the pill to Xu Shaotang, "I''m not as badly hurt as he is. I don''t need such expensive pill!"


    She came to this world with Xu Shaotang at the same time. Now she has some understanding of this world. She knows the value of Yuanyang pill. It''s a life-saving pill, not for healing.


    "Take it Xu Shaotang''s domineering stare at the quiet tea of Dan Tai, "no matter how precious it is, it''s not as precious as you are! Besides, have you forgotten what I do? "


    "You are..." Tan Tai Jing Ming was a little stunned, then suddenly realized and said: "I forgot, you can alchemy!"


    Think of this, Dan Tai Jing Ming also no longer hesitated, quickly will Yuanyang Dan down.


    "Will you "Alchemy?" Luo Zhanman looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "A little bit!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, one hand against the body of Tantai Jingming, the other hand against Luo Zhan''s chest. The real Qi is continuously sent into their bodies to help them promote the efficacy of Yuanyang pill.

 Chapter 2041

    Under the powerful effect of Yuanyang Dan, Luo Zhan''s injury was soon stabilized. Xu Shaotang asked them to have a rest here first, and he came to the body of the python.


    This Python''s inner elixir is a good thing. How can he be violent?


    Just as he was there to take the Python''s inner Dan, a man suddenly fell steadily in front of him from the air.


    "You killed this monster?"


    This man looks like he is in his twenties. When he stops there, he feels heroic. His appearance is a bit handsome, but there is a kind of unruly and arrogant between his eyebrows. Now he is looking at Xu Shaotang, with a little doubt in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang raised his eyelids slightly, and his pupils suddenly shrank.


    Crazy Xue Luan!


    He and Xue ran have no intersection, but he saw the real face of Xue ran when he was waiting for the beginning of Taijing to open yesterday. Looking at Xue ran closely at the moment, he realized that the title of Xue ran was not called casually. His arrogant posture was very similar to Mu Tiance.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang answered casually, then continued to bow his head to take the inner elixir of Python.


    Xue Luan''s eyes flashed with a smile. At this moment, Xue Luan suddenly kicked Xu Shaotang. Although Xu Shaotang lowered his head to take the inner pill of the python, he still reacted very quickly. He clapped his hand at Xue Luan, and the two majestic Qi collided with each other. They each stepped back a few steps, staring at each other through the body of the python .


    "You did it!"


    Xue Luan didn''t do it again, just looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face, "I don''t seem to have seen you!"


    "There are so many people in this world. It''s normal that you haven''t seen me." Xu Shaotang knows that Xue Luan Gang''s foot is just to test himself, and he doesn''t attack Xue Luan any more. He just looks at him faintly.


    Xue Luan shook his head and said, "although there are a lot of people in this world, I have an impression of all the people who come to Taichu, but I don''t have any impression of you!"


    "You don''t remember me, but I know who you are, Xue Luan!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Xue Luan was not surprised. If someone who came to Taichu didn''t know him, that was what surprised him.


    "But I don''t know your name. It seems unfair!"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Xue Luan frowned slightly: "as far as I know, there is no one named Xu Shaotang on the Dragon list. If you can take my move, you can be in the top 30 of the Dragon list at least. It seems that I have come across a hidden master by accident!"


    I dare not say that, but Xue Luan has some impressions of the top 50 people in the Dragon list. Although he may not have seen them, he has at least heard their names.


    But he has never heard of the name Xu Shaotang. Moreover, Xu Shaotang already has the strength of xianrenjing. He conservatively estimates that the top 30 in the Dragon list. According to the actual strength, Xu Shaotang''s ranking may be higher!


    "No master!" Xu Shaotang light back a, and way: "if nothing, then I can continue to take this monster''s inner elixir?"


    He is also concerned about the injury of Tan Tai Jing Ming. He doesn''t want to entangle with Xue Luan too much.


    Of course, if Xue Luan wants to fight, he can also accompany him!


    "Which clan are you from?"


    Xue Luan doesn''t seem to have any plans to leave, but asks Xu Shaotang with great interest.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I have no clan."


    "No way!" Xue Luan was slightly surprised, and then said with a smile: "if people like you don''t have a clan, aren''t all the clans in the world blind?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "anyway, I really don''t have a family. Believe it or not, it''s up to you!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang, regardless of Xue''s disorder, squats down to take Neidan. Although the python is very big, Neidan is only the size of quail eggs. Holding the Milky Neidan in his hand, you can clearly feel the surging aura of Neidan.


    "It looks like I''m going to reassess your strength!"


    Seeing the inner pill in Xu Shaotang''s hand, Xue Luan was surprised. "This Python is a second-order monster. If you can kill such a monster, your strength is enough to enter the top ten of the Dragon list!"


    "Are monsters still classified?"


    Xu Shaotang surprised raised his head, this he really did not hear who said.


    He this question, but let Xue Luan slightly a Leng, "you don''t know?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I haven''t touched it before."


    "Ha ha, now I believe you are not from the clan!"


    Xue Luan said faintly: "there are nine levels of monsters, one to three levels of monsters'' strength correspond to the middle and late stage of human immortals, four to six levels of monsters correspond to the middle and late stage of earth immortals, and so on!"


    "The Ninth level monster is the strongest one?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Yes and no!"


    Xue Luan looks at Xu Shaotang carefully. Seeing that Xu Shaotang doesn''t seem to be pretending to be confused, he is very curious. What is the origin of the person who can kill second-order monsters but doesn''t even know the level of monsters? If it''s the people from the big families, it''s impossible that they don''t know these. Only those families who haven''t even touched monsters may not know these ones here.Xu Shaotang is curious: "how to say?"


    "Among the monsters, the nine level monsters are not the strongest, because there are also the demon king and the demon emperor! The strength of the demon king is comparable to that of the great Luo Jinxian, and the demon emperor is comparable to that of the saint! " Xue Luan''s patience seemed to be good. He was not bored by Xu Shaotang''s problem. He said slowly: "however, the demon king can be transformed into a human form, so he can''t treat it as a monster. Therefore, it''s not wrong to say that the Ninth level monster is the strongest monster!"


    "Thank you very much."


    Xu Shaotang was surprised, but his face was silent.


    He thought in his heart, is this monster the demon family in Wusong''s mouth? If so, are not the Youhe and Yinglong that can turn into human form at least the existence of the demon king?


    Demon king, that is comparable to the existence of Da Luo Jinxian!


    Xue Luan nodded slightly and asked again, "do you really have no family?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang affirmed.


    "Since you know me, you should know that I''m from Yundi palace." Xue Luan gazed at Xu Shaotang, "with your strength, you can get the attention of the sect elders if you join our cloud emperor palace! Even, it is possible to become a disciple of the master like me


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "thank you for looking up to me, but I don''t want to enter any sect now!"


    "Do you know who my master is?" Xue Luan looks at Xu Shaotang and asks.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly and said, "I don''t know, but I can guess one or two. Should it be the northern emperor?"


    "That''s right!" Xue Luan nodded and asked, "don''t you think about that?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded.


    "We should meet again!"


    Xue Luan also no longer advised, just said with a smile: "I hope you will change your mind when we meet next time!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xue disorderly flying up in the air, a few breath between the shadow disappeared.

 Chapter 2042

    "You turned down Xue Luan''s invitation?"


    When Xu Shaotang takes the inner elixir and walks over, Tantai Jingming and Luo Zhan ask him in surprise at the same time.


    With the powerful effect of Yuanyang pill, Luo Zhan''s injury gradually recovered. Now he can barely stand up. Tan Tai Jing Ming was not as seriously injured as Luo Zhan. It''s almost no big problem. It''s estimated that he can recover after another day''s rest.


    Xu Shaotang smile, asked: "this is very strange?"


    He didn''t have any interest in joining those sects. Of course, he refused. He didn''t come here to join those sects.


    "Do you know this is an opportunity that many people admire?" Luo Zhan is full of don''t understand of looking at Xu Shaotang, seem to still feel a pity for him.


    "No matter how many people admire it, I''m not interested." Xu Shaotang shrugged, looked at his Tantai Jingming and said in a soft voice, "part of my purpose here has been achieved."


    Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s terrible strength, Xue ran suddenly showed a bitter smile: "also, with your talent, the three top sects are all chosen by you, and you can alchemy, I think, if you know these, the three top sects will compete to attract you."


    "Let''s not talk about this. Let''s go. I''ll take you to a place to recover first!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t talk much any more. He lifts Xue Luan up and pulls Jingming from the dantai. He plans to go to find Xun Xun.


    Seeing that they were going to leave, the man in green who brought him here immediately stumbled forward, saluted Xu Shaotang respectfully and said: "villains have offended so much, and I hope xianhaihan!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at him lightly and said with no expression: "if it wasn''t for you, when I came, dantai might have died!"


    His attitude to the man in green is quite different from that to Luo Zhan. Although he can come to save Tantai Jingming in time, thanks to this man''s more words, he still despises the three men''s behavior of leaving a woman to hold down the monster for them.


    Fortunately, Tantai Jingming is OK now, otherwise, even if Xu Shaotang pursues the ends of the earth, he will definitely kill the three people.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s tone, Tantai Jingming knew what Xu Shaotang was thinking. She gently pulled him and said, "I want to take the initiative to stay and open the circuit for them. Don''t blame them."


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and looked at the quiet tea in the dantai with some helplessness. He sighed softly: "you''ve always been like this. You''ll always only help others, but you never care about your own safety."


    "I''m not as great as you say!" Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face was a little red, gently leaning against Xu Shaotang''s shoulder, with a kind of coquettish language way: "don''t be angry, OK? I''ll pay attention later. "


    Hearing the delicate tone of Tantai Jingming, the man in green and Luo Zhan are shocked. When did they see Tantai Jingming''s little daughter?


    When we are together with them, Tantai Jingming always looks like a woman who doesn''t let a man. Even these men are ashamed of her perseverance. How can she show such a posture in front of Xu Shaotang?


    "Maybe all women are like this in front of the man they love?"


    Luo Zhan sighs a little in his heart. At the moment when Tantai Jingming''s tears fall, he has already broken the idea of competing with Xu Shaotang for Tantai Jingming. His love for Tantai Jingming can only be buried in his heart forever.


    "I''ll let you off this time, and I''ll do the same next time. Family law will serve you!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles at the evil spirit of Tantai Jingming. Tantai Jingming''s face is suddenly flushed with a touching blush. Of course, she knows what Xu Shaotang said.


    Staring at the dantai Jingming with a red face for a few seconds, Xu Shaotang said to the man in green, "I want to take them to a place to rest, you can also follow them!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang helped them fly to the direction where Xun Xun was.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang saw Xun Xun. He took them down from the air. Xun Xun looked at him with a complicated look and opened his mouth. For a long time, he didn''t say anything.


    "Dan Tai, Luo Zhan!"


    Those two people have not left yet. Seeing the two people brought by Xu Shaotang, they quickly called out. At the same time, they quickly came to Xu Shaotang and saluted respectfully: "see the immortal!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and did not speak, but looked at Xun Xun who was standing there without saying a word. He left the two people standing there awkwardly and holding a saluting posture, neither rising nor not rising.


    Seeing their awkward appearance, Tan Tai Jing Ming quickly pulls Xu Shaotang for a while. Zhan Yan says to Xu Shaotang, "Shaotang, let me introduce you. This is ba Hun and this is Qu Zhongheng. We met when we entered the Taichu era."


    "No gifts!"


    Until this time, Xu Shaotang just light to two people said.


    "Thank you, immortal!"


    They straightened up, then cautiously asked Jingming, "Tantai, Yufang..."


    "I''m still in the back. I should be there in a moment." Knowing what they wanted to ask, she said with a smile, "don''t worry, Shaotang didn''t do anything to him. But for you, Shaotang would not have found me. "In fact, she is deliberately looking for a step for them. She knows that in Xu Shaotang''s heart, she has labeled these three people as "cowards" and "greedy for life and afraid of death". It is estimated that it will be impossible for Xu Shaotang to change his view of these three people.


    At the same time, they cast a grateful look at her.


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly to Xun Xun, reached out his hand and shook it in front of Xun Xun. He said with a smile, "are you stupid?"


    Looking at the smiling appearance of Xu Shaotang, Xun Xun felt that the original Xu Shaotang seemed to have come back, and the look of astonishment on his face finally gradually returned to normal.


    "You''re hiding so deep..." Xun Xun looked bitterly at Jingming, and then slowly asked Xu Shaotang, "if it wasn''t for going to save her, would you keep it from me?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a noncommittal smile: "when I encounter danger, I can''t hide it, can I?"


    "It looks like I''m lucky." Xun Xun shakes his head and smiles: "at least when I meet a monster again, I won''t think of running for my life for the first time."


    No wonder Xu Shaotang was so calm when he heard that something was wrong with Taichu last night. He didn''t pay attention to the monsters here at all.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "if you meet a monster that I can''t deal with, you will be a fool if you don''t run away!"


    "It makes sense!" Xun Xun nodded with a smile.


    Although he was not as afraid of Xu Shaotang as Bahun, he could not be as casual as before in front of Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2043

    Looking for a cave nearby to let them have a rest, Xu Shaotang takes the hand of Tantai Jingming and goes outside.


    He was reluctant to let go of Tantai Jingming''s hand for a moment. He was afraid that once he let go, Tantai Jingming would be gone again.


    He is like this. Is it not like this?


    The two are close to each other, enjoying the warmth of reunion after a long separation.


    Under the narration of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang finally knows how she spent her time.


    Tantai Jingming''s luck was a little better than him. The first person she saw when she woke up was Luo Zhan. Because Luo Zhan was a disciple of a small sect in panzhou, she soon learned about the world from Luo Zhan.


    Luo Zhan was a good man, and he was also valued by the clan. Because of his relationship, although dantai Jingming did not join the small clan, she also lived in it.


    Not long after she came to this world, thanks to Xu Shaotang''s teaching of "Yulong Jue", she soon entered a state of concentration.


    Originally, she wanted to go to find Xu Shaotang after entering the immortal realm. However, when she learned the news of Chuang Tianguan, she decided to come to Taichu realm. She knew that as long as Xu Shaotang was also in the northern region, she would probably come to Chuang Tianguan with Xu Shaotang''s character.


    And Luo Zhan came to break through Tianguan because of her. Luo Zhan didn''t want to see her take risks alone.


    Soon after they entered Taichu, they met some of them. After chatting for a while, they thought each other was good. So they formed a team and planned to make a good break in Taichu.


    Yesterday was very smooth, although they also met some beasts, but their strength is not weak, together, those beasts can not cause any threat to them. Originally, they thought it would go on so smoothly, but they didn''t expect to meet the monster early this morning.


    Where are their opponents of the monster? The belief of the dragon group makes dantai Jingming more sacrificial than others. She takes the initiative to leave behind the empress and asks Yufang to run for their own lives. Naturally, Luo Zhan refuses to leave dantai Jingming and follows her to leave the empress. Only in this way can there be something after.


    "No one can hurt you with me in the future!"


    Xu Shaotang holds Tantai Jingming''s hand tightly and pulls her into his arms.


    Close to Xu Shaotang''s chest, Tantai Jingming''s inner peace is incomparable. As long as Xu Shaotang is around, she has no fear, whether on earth or in the world!


    "By the way, have you heard from anyone else?" Tan Tai Jing Ming is lying in Xu Shaotang''s arms, looking up at his resolute face.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "no, I came here just to find you. Originally, it was a gamble. Fortunately, I bet right!"


    "It''s good you''re here, or I might never see you again!" Tan Tai Jing Ming slowly raised her hand and gently stroked Xu Shaotang''s cheek. When she was full of worship, she asked, "how can your strength be improved so fast? I thought it was fast for me to enter the concentration state. I didn''t expect that you are so abnormal. It''s only a long time, and you have become a strong man in the immortal state! "


    Feeling his woman''s adoring eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a little proud.


    "Actually, I don''t know how I got into the immortal realm." Xu Shaotang smiles and tells Tantai Jingming the process of entering the immortal realm in detail.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming''s eyes suddenly glared at the boss. After a long time, she said in disbelief, "is that ok? You''re lucky, aren''t you? More than 90% of the experts in the state of concentration can''t enter the immortal state all their lives. It''s good for you. After a sleep, you can directly enter the immortal state from the virtual state. You don''t even know what it''s like to be in the state of concentration. How can you tell others to live? "


    "If it''s not for this, I''m afraid I can''t survive the disaster!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly took out the Nuwa stone. He always felt that it was the Nuwa stone that helped him block the rolling thunder. Otherwise, at that time, he was so weak that he could not bear the thunder.


    "Nuwa stone?"


    Dantai Jingming looks at the Nuwa stone in Xu Shaotang''s hand in surprise, thinks about it, and says: "whether it is or not, this Nuwa stone must be an extremely valuable treasure. If you keep it well, you will be able to use it one day!"


    "No need for the future!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang approached Jingming''s ear and said in a low voice, "if you inject real Qi into Nuwa stone, you can send out an attack no less powerful than that of Dixian!"


    "Earth "Earth fairy?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, dantai Jingming, who was already stunned, was even more stunned. Her beautiful eyes were wide open, and her small mouth was open enough to fit an egg.


    After a long time, Tantai Jingming came back from the great shock. Then she looked at Xu Shaotang full of resentment: "I''m beginning to envy you. What should I do?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "it''s OK. When I have time to refine some broken Erdan for you, plus the function of Yulong Jue, you should be able to enter the immortal realm soon!"


    "Can you make poirdan?" Tantai Jingming was shocked again. Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t look like he was joking, she said strangely, "what have you experienced during your time here?""You used to be lucky. You had to make my luck better, didn''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang''s proud smile, can let his woman be so surprised, is really a proud thing.


    "It''s not easy for you to be lucky. Your luck has gone against the sky!"


    "I don''t know if other people have our luck. If we don''t have good luck, we may lose our lives at any time in this world," he sighed


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang patted her hand gently and said seriously: "I believe their luck should not be too bad! I''m most worried about the WuJie bastard. That bastard is so capable of killing himself. He''s lucky. He''s afraid of killing himself. "


    "In this world, Wu Jie should be restrained?"


    Tantai Jingming is well aware of WuJie''s character. Strictly speaking, WuJie is her life-saving benefactor. She doesn''t want WuJie to have an accident, but even she thinks her words are not possible when she thinks about the things that WuJie did before.


    "I hope he will be restrained."


    Xu Shaotang sighed and asked, "do you think we are in heaven now?"


    "It should be!" Tantai Jingming said: "I have thought about this before. We should be sucked into the heaven by that vortex. If we can find the location of the gate of heaven, we should be able to go back."

 Chapter 2044

    "I just don''t know if the door of that world has been opened or not."


    Thinking of the gate of heaven, Xu Shaotang sighed: "if the gate of heaven is opened, I don''t know what the earth will be like."


    "I hope it''s not open!"


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang was worried about the safety of his family on the earth, she said gently, "even if it''s opened, isn''t there any saints like Nu Wa in heaven? Since she was able to seal the gate of heaven in those years, it must be ok now. As long as she knows that the gate of heaven is opened, she will seal it again!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, and felt that there was some truth in the words of Tantai Jingming. In his heart, he was a little relieved.


    Some time ago, when he was alone, there was no one to discuss a lot of things. Now he has found Tantai Jingming. At least, they can sit down and discuss a lot of things.


    Although no one else has been found yet, it has been a great comfort to him to find Tantai Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang looked up at the sky above his head and murmured, "if only other people would come and join in this rush to heaven!"


    "As long as they are in Beiyu, I think they will definitely come to participate!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s eyes firmly said: "what we can think of, they can certainly think of it! We''re looking for them. They must be looking for us, too! "


    She and Xu Shaotang met at the beginning because they wanted to be together. None of the people who were involved in the whirlpool together were stupid. If they want to find someone, this is undoubtedly the biggest chance.


    "Yes Tan Tai Jing Ming''s words gave Xu Shaotang confidence, Xu Shaotang''s eyes also become extremely firm, deep voice: "even if they did not come, I also want to let them know that we are here!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming couldn''t help wondering: "what do you want to do?"


    "Dragon list!"


    Xu Shaotang said firmly: "as long as they go to the Dragon list, as long as they are in this world, they will know!"


    "Do you want to enter the Dragon list?" Tantai Jingming thought about it and nodded: "well, with your strength, there should be no problem in entering the top ten of the Dragon list. By that time, your name will be known all over the world, and they will know for sure! That''s it! "


    "I think you can enter the Phoenix list!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "when the time comes, both our names will come into their ears!"


    It''s true that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Xu Shaotang has never seen how beautiful the women on the Phoenix list are. Anyway, he thinks that although the beauty of dantai Jingming may not be as good as the divine voice on the Phoenix list, there is no problem in entering the Phoenix list!


    What''s more, with her white hair, Tantai Jingming has a different style. I don''t know if the appreciation level of people in this world is as high as that of him.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang this is not love words, Tantai Jingming face suddenly showed a sweet smile, gently stroked his soft white hair, chuckled: "I like this, only you think it''s good-looking."


    "Who said that?" Xu Shaotang said with a bad smile: "if you don''t think you are good-looking, will Luo Zhan do that for you?"


    "What? Jealous? " Tan Tai Jing Ming Jiao said with a smile.


    "Can I be jealous?"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips, took up the cheek of Tan Tai Jing Ming, and gave her a deep kiss on her slightly pale lips, which seemed to declare her sovereignty.


    This kiss, then let two people that reunion joy completely burst out, Tantai Jingming also actively respond to Xu Shaotang''s kiss.


    Until they could hardly breathe, they were separated.


    "Don''t blame me for letting them go."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is lying on Xu Shaotang''s chest, feeling Xu Shaotang''s violent heartbeat. Taking advantage of Xu Shaotang''s good mood, she advises: "I took the initiative to help them cut off. In that case, it''s also a sacrifice for nothing if they don''t go. If it''s you, I think you will do the same."


    "I won''t!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head, gently stroked Tantai Jingming''s cheek, seriously said: "if it was for you, I would do that, but if it was just for a few people who met by chance, I would never do that! Dantai, I know you always have the belief of dragon group in your mind, but you should remember that if you have an accident, I will be very sad! No matter what happens, we have to live. We don''t have to be the strongest in the world, but we have to go back safely. There are many people waiting for us at home! Our lives not only belong to ourselves, but also belong to each other! Do you understand? "


    He is afraid of death, no matter in front of anyone, he will admit it without shame!


    I used to be afraid of death, but now I am even more afraid of death! His biggest belief now is that he must live to return to the earth and his family!


    He knows that Tantai Jingming is willing to sacrifice himself for his teammates, but he never hopes that there will be any accident in Tantai Jingming. If he doesn''t arrive in time today, he can''t imagine what to do when he learns that Tantai Jingming has an accident.If he meets them, he will take Luo Zhan to escape. In this matter of life and death, he hopes that Tan Tai Jingming can be selfish. It''s not about morality, just because they should cherish their lives, even for each other!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious eyes, Tantai Jingming nodded gently and said apologetically: "at that time, I took them as the teammates of Jackie Chan group..."


    "Luozhan is your teammate, but they are not." Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "if they regard you and Luo Zhan as teammates, they will let you escape. After all, you two have stronger strength and are more likely to escape! At that moment, they chose selfishness, and I agree with their choice, so I hope that if there is such a thing in the future, you will choose selfishness. "


    He would not blame Yu Fang for the three of them. At that time, it was natural for them to make such a choice. I believe that most people in the world would make the same choice with them in that situation.


    However, he was doomed to be impossible to become friends with the three people, and Luo Zhan was a person who could be friends.


    "I see. I''ll never be so stupid again."


    Tantai Jingming nodded and said, "I want to go back to earth with you. My family is still waiting for us."


    "Yes! It''s not only us, but also mu Tiance and them. We''ll come together and go back together! " Xu Shaotang tightly grasped his fist, "during this period of time, I will try my best to help you improve your strength, we all have to live!"


    "Well, I believe you!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded heavily and said, "I will try my best, but I can''t drag you back!"


    "No, you are my strength!" Xu Shaotang said solemnly.

 Chapter 2045

    When they went back to the entrance of the mountain, they were chatting in a low voice. When they saw Xu Shaotang at the entrance, they immediately shut up.


    In fact, before Xu Shaotang arrived at the cave entrance, he had already heard what they were talking about. It was basically Luo Zhan who asked Xun Xun Xun about Xu Shaotang''s identity.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t say much. He just went to Luo Zhan and asked, "how do you feel now?"


    "Thank you. It''s much better now." Luo Zhan said respectfully.


    "You''re welcome!" Xu Shaotang smile, said: "today you have a good rest here, tomorrow we start."


    Luo Zhan''s eyes glanced over the pretty face of Tantai Jingming. When he saw the sweet appearance of Tantai Jingming, he suddenly had a decision in his heart.


    "I don''t think I''ll get better for a while."


    Luo Zhan managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "I won''t start with you tomorrow. Let''s take good care of our wounds here. It''s also a burden for me to work with you like this."


    "How can that be?"


    Hearing Luo Zhan''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming quickly advised him: "now the monsters are rampant in Taichu. I don''t trust you to stay here alone! You''d better come with us


    Luo Zhan shook his head and said with a smile: "dantai, you know I didn''t want to come to this place. Now I have Shangxian to protect you. I have nothing to worry about you. Don''t worry. I will only move around here. There should be no danger."


    The moment Xu Shaotang appeared, his mission had been completed.


    For him, Tantai Jingming can be happy, he has been satisfied, even so, but to see his beloved woman nestled in other people''s arms, he will still have a trace of heartache, rather than so, it''s better to stay here to recuperate, so, it''s good for everyone.


    Dan Tai Jing Ming wants to persuade again, but Xu Shaotang gently pulls her.


    "Are you sure you won''t come with us?" Xu Shaotang looked at Luo Zhan seriously and said: "I am very grateful for your care for dantai all the time. I can promise you that as long as you are with us, no matter whether you are injured or not, I can take you out of the beginning. As long as I live, you will not die! This is my promise to you in return for your care of Tantai! "


    Even for Xun Xun, Xu Shaotang did not make such a commitment, his commitment is not heavy.


    He is willing to help Luozhan within his ability, provided that Luozhan is willing to accept his help.


    As a man, he can understand Luo Zhan''s feelings, so he is willing to respect Luo Zhan''s choice.


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Luo Zhan was silent for a while. Finally, he shook his head gently: "I know the good intentions of Shangxian, but I really don''t want to break through this barrier any more."


    "Well, I respect your decision."


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, and then took out the monster inner pill from his arms and handed it to Luo Zhan: "please accept this inner pill. This is a little bit of my heart and dantai''s. If we can still meet after going out from here, I will treat you to drink!"


    "It''s too expensive. I can''t have it!"


    Luo Zhan waved his hand.


    This is the inner elixir of the second level monster. Although it may not help him break through the shackles, if he swallows it, his strength will be greatly improved. He always thought that Xu Shaotang would give this inner elixir to dantai Jingming. He also hoped that Xu Shaotang would give it to dantai Jingming, but he did not expect that Xu Shaotang would give it to him.


    Feeling the majestic and mellow aura of Neidan, Yu Fang''s eyes were full of envy, but he felt sorry for Luo Zhan''s refusal.


    "Luo Zhan, take it!" "I''ve been taken care of by you all the time, and I have nothing else to repay you. Please accept it, or I''ll feel sorry for it," she advised


    Luo Zhan still shook his head, squeezed out a smile and said to Tantai Jingming, "Tantai, your talent is above me. This inner pill has a greater effect on you!"


    "She''s with me. She won''t miss a monster Neidan!" Xu Shaotang stepped forward and forced Neidan into Luo Zhan''s hands, joking: "either you accept it yourself, or I force it into your stomach. You can choose it yourself!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although Xu Shaotang''s tone sounds like a joke, from Xu Shaotang''s action, it doesn''t seem like a joke.


    Luo Zhan estimates that if he doesn''t take the inner pill, Xu Shaotang may really put it into his stomach.


    After hesitating for a while, Luo Zhan finally accepted the inner pill and said gratefully, "thank you!"


    Xu Shaotang patted Luo Zhan on the shoulder with a smile and said, "you and I don''t have to be so polite. If we want to thank each other, we can''t thank each other until tomorrow."


    "It''s very important to be immortal!"


    Luo Zhan smiles. If he hadn''t witnessed Xu Shaotang''s strength, he wouldn''t even believe that this man without a trace of pride would be a strong immortal. In his impression, the strong immortal is superior. Even his master, when facing him, has a kind of unique arrogance. Like Xu Shaotang, he is very proud It''s the first time I''ve seen you."Well, you all have a rest here. I''ll go out for a walk."


    Xu Shaotang stood up slowly.


    "Shaotang, what are you going to do?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming asks in a hurry.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ll see if there are any monsters around here. Luo Zhan wants to rest here. Just in case, I''d better go and have a look!"


    "Shangxian doesn''t have to be so troublesome." Luo Zhan even said: "all monsters have a sense of territory. It''s impossible for two monsters to appear in one area at the same time."


    "That said, it''s safer to go and have a look."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang nodded to the quiet tea of the dantai and said, "you should have a rest here first. I''ll be back soon!"


    "Then be careful yourself!" Tantai Jingming nodded.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a reassuring look and quickly left the cave.


    Looking at the eyes of Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, Luo Zhan sighs again. He has lost before he starts, and there is no suspense about losing.


    When Xu Shaotang''s figure completely disappeared, Tantai Jingming turned around, and her pale face showed a few helpless colors: "are you really not with us? None of us will take you as a burden. You are our friend. "


    "No!"


    Luo Zhan had already made a decision in his heart. He shook his head with a smile and said, "dantai, with him to protect you, I don''t have to worry about you any more! If you pass by our clan in the future, remember to come and see me and let me know that you have a good life.... "


    Sometimes, love is not to get, but to let go!

 Chapter 2046

    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang and his family set out for the central area of Taichu.


    Yesterday, when Xu Shaotang went out to help Luo Zhan to see if there were any monsters around him, he stopped by to look at the strange area over there and basically determined the location of the central area, but he didn''t know where the only portal was.


    Yu Fang and the three of them knew that Xu Shaotang didn''t have a good impression on them, and they didn''t want to follow him. That''s good. Xu Shaotang only needed to bring Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun.


    However, for the sake of finding Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang specially asked Xun Xun to give them some pills for removing blood stasis. Some of them were also injured. Although Xu Shaotang still had some pills there, he kept them for the life of the people around him. It''s too luxurious to take them to heal the three people!


    Moreover, their injuries are not too serious. They are basically trauma plus minor internal injuries. Huayu pill is enough to treat their injuries.


    Xu Shaotang''s mood is much better when he finds Tantai Jingming. He talks and laughs with Tantai Jingming all the way, which makes people feel that they are not here to break the barrier of heaven at all, but to travel.


    "Two, can I discuss something with you?"


    Walking beside Xu Shaotang and them, Xun Xun hesitated for a long time, and finally couldn''t help saying to Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xun Xun and asked, "if you have anything, just say it. It''s not like your character."


    "That''s what you told me to say!" Xun Xun''s mouth turned up slightly and said with a cold face: "can you not be so greasy all the time? At least take my feelings into consideration? "


    Since going out in the morning, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming are very close to each other. Except for a short time when they were attacked by some wild animals, he didn''t see when their hands were separated. After all, he couldn''t bear to show his love all the way.


    Hearing Xun Xun''s words, Tantai Jingming''s face suddenly surged with a red glow. She quickly retracted her hand held by Xu Shaotang and pretended to turn around to see the situation, so as to resolve her embarrassment.


    Xu Shaotang was not as thin skinned as Tan Taijing Ming. He said to Xun Xun with a smile: "I think you are jealous! If you have those beauties on the Phoenix list with you, you must be more tired than us


    Speaking of the beauties on the Phoenix list, Xun Xun''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he came up to Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "brother Xu, with your talent, you can enter the Biluo fairy palace. Otherwise, you can make do with it. How about being a little follower for you?"


    Originally Xun Xun began to call Xu Shaotang "Shangxian", but Xu Shaotang was not used to being called by people he knew, so he asked Xun Xun Xun to call him by his name directly. Xun Xun thought it was inappropriate to call him by his name directly, so he finally got the title of "brother Xu".


    "It''s false that you want to be my Valet, but it''s true that you want to get into the blue fairy palace?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, you just know!" Xun Xun did not deny it. He winked at Xu Shaotang and said, "how about my suggestion?"


    "Not so much!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I don''t think about joining the sect for the time being. As I told you, my main purpose is to find people."


    "Your visit to the blue fairy Palace also affects your search for people!" Xun Xun insisted: "moreover, Biluo fairy palace is very powerful. If you want to find someone, you can use Biluo fairy palace. Isn''t it faster than you to find it yourself?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head again and said, "I''m used to freedom. I don''t like being bound."


    It''s not that he didn''t think about this problem, but he finally gave up the idea of worshiping any sect. Although what Xun Xun Xun said is not unreasonable, it also means that he will be bound by a lot of restrictions. He doesn''t like this feeling.


    He believes that with such an adverse skill as "Yulong Jue", even if he does not worship any sect, his strength will not be improved slowly.


    Of course, his decision is not absolute. If it is really necessary to join the sect, he will also consider it, but there is no such consideration yet.


    "I don''t understand you guys..." Seeing that Xu Shaotang had made up his mind, Xun Xun said with a bitter smile, "we don''t have a chance to join the three top sects. You''re good. You have the qualification, but you don''t want to join! It''s really starving for the hungry, and it''s starving for the sustenance. "


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s hurry up."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you can be the first one to walk out of this initial stage, maybe you can really worship in the blue fairy palace."


    "You think too much!" Xun Xun rolled his eyes and said, "the order of going out of Taichu is only a reference standard for those sects to select talents, not the only one! They can''t see that talent is lying there. "


    Hearing Xun Xun''s words, Tantai Jingming turned her head and said, "don''t lose heart. Talent is not something that can never be changed. Maybe an adventure can make you stand out from many people. In this initial situation, there are too many possibilities. Maybe you are just turning to the peak of emptiness. When you get out of here, it will be the peak of concentration What about it? "For this point, Tantai Jingming has the most experience.


    She once had such an adventure. It was not long before she entered the realm of alchemy that she directly stepped into the realm of emptiness, and it was not long before she came to this world that she stepped into the realm of concentration again. This kind of speed is not bad.


    It''s hard to know what will happen tomorrow.


    "Then I''ll have to borrow your good advice!"


    Xun Xun said with a smile, "if I can really reach the peak of concentration when I leave here, I think I may worship in the blue fairy palace."


    Although he said that, he didn''t take it seriously in his heart.


    There are many people who have adventures in the world, but he doesn''t think they will fall on him.


    If there were so many adventures, he might have become a strong man in the immortal world.


    Several people chatted as they walked. Along the way, they saw many bloodstains and several corpses, but they are used to them now.


    "Wuwu..."


    "Roar..."


    All of a sudden, there were two roars in their ears, accompanied by the two roars and the fierce fighting.


    "Monster?"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the opposite direction of the voice, and his eyes showed some color of thinking. Then he said to the two people: "let''s go and see what''s going on!"


    With Xu Shaotang, a powerful immortal, they naturally didn''t worry about the common monsters, and immediately followed Xu Shaotang''s backward movement to the sound.

 Chapter 2047

    Through the thick woods, the three heard the sound of water.


    A waterfall of four or five feet appeared in front of them.


    In the deep pool below the waterfall, a green dragon with the size of a well is fighting fiercely with a giant bird. The green dragon is in the water, and its body is constantly beating the water. The spray of water is like a sharp arrow attacking the giant bird, and the giant bird is not stupid. It seems that it knows that it is not the opponent of the green dragon on the water, and it keeps fighting with its flexible body Dodging the spray of qingjiao, he waited for an opportunity to approach qingjiao.


    The giant bird''s huge claws almost caught qingjiao several times, but qingjiao sank into the deep pool under the waterfall in time, making the giant bird''s attack fail.


    "Two monsters?"


    With a look of surprise on her face, she asked Xun Xun in a low voice, "do you know these two monsters?"


    "Blue eyed green dragon and dark shadow Cloud Eagle!"


    Xun Xun whispered back, then muttered: "how did these two monsters fight here?"


    It is reasonable to say that one of the two monsters lives in the water and the other lives in the air. It should be that the well water does not invade the river. But now they are fighting fiercely in this deep pool. It''s really puzzling.


    "Maybe it''s the Xuan Ying Yun Ying who wants to devour the inner elixir of blue eyed green Jiao!" Dantai Jingming whispered.


    Obviously, the deep pool should be the territory of blue eye green Jiao, the dark shadow Cloud Eagle should be an intruder, and the blue eye green Jiao was forced to fight back.


    Hearing the conversation between the two people behind him, Xu Shaotang turns back and shakes his head slightly. At the same time, he points to the red fruits on the edge of the deep pool.


    They hurriedly and cautiously went forward and looked along the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers. At this, Xun Xun Xun''s eyes suddenly widened and trembled with excitement. His cheek turned red because of excessive excitement. Seeing him, he was about to scream out. Xu Shaotang quickly covered his mouth and glared at this guy at the same time.


    In front of him, the two monsters were fighting fiercely. If Xun Xun called out, he would be heard by the two monsters. At that time, the two monsters might turn their attack target to them at the same time.


    When Xu Shaotang stares at him, Xun Xun realizes that he''s almost broken. He looks at Xu Shaotang apologetically and shows Xu Shaotang to open his mouth with his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang''s hand just released, Xun Xun himself quickly covered his mouth.


    He was so excited that he could hardly help screaming again just now.


    Seeing Xun Xun, who was so excited that he was shaking all over, Tan Tai Jing Ming looked puzzled and asked in a low voice, "what are those fruits? Look how excited he is


    "If you want to know the effect of the fruit, you will be excited like him!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said in a low voice, "it''s Zhu Guo. It''s one of the few spiritual fruits that you can directly increase your accomplishments by eating it!"


    "Add accomplishments directly?" Dan asked: "how many small eyes can be added to the silence?"


    Xu Shaotang stretched out his index fingers and crossed them together. He said in a low voice, "ten years!"


    "Ten..."


    Dantai Jingming was shocked and almost screamed out. Now she finally understood why Xun Xun Xun was so excited. A fruit could be worth ten years of hard work. It''s no wonder that Xun Xun was so excited.


    She also understood why these two seemingly unrelated monsters fought here. It must be because of those Zhuguo!


    "Don''t get too excited, either." Xu Shaotang said in a low voice: "these ten years are just aimed at them."


    With that, Xu Shaotang said "Yulong Jue" to Tantai Jingming.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s mouth shape, Tantai Jingming instantly understood what he wanted to express.


    The biggest function of Yulong Jue is to speed up the learners'' absorption of heaven and earth aura. Although I don''t know how much it can speed up, according to her own guess, people like Xu Shaotang and she who have practiced Yulong Jue can absorb heaven and earth aura at least three or four times faster than others.


    That is to say, the same fruit is worth ten years of hard work for others, but for them, it can only be worth two or three years or even less.


    Even so, Tantai Jingming was still surprised and happy. Even if she only increased her cultivation for a year or even a few months, it would be like pie falling from the sky. After all, as long as she ate the Zhuguo, it would be like picking up cultivation in vain!


    "Another point is that Zhu Guo''s promotion of the cultivation of people in the immortal world is not so exaggerated!"


    Xu Shaotang said in a low voice again: "the people in the immortal realm have already condensed their spirits, which can accelerate the absorption of the aura of heaven and earth. I estimate that if the people in the immortal realm take this Zhuguo, they will increase their accomplishments for two or three years at most."


    "How do you know so well?" Dantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you forget what I do?"


    Alchemy!Tantai Jingming instantly understood what Xu Shaotang meant. This guy himself was an alchemist, and he also had the remnant volume of "Qingyu Danlu". It is estimated that these things can be seen from the remnant volume of "Qingyu Danlu".


    She guessed right. The reason why Xu Shaotang knew Zhu Guo so well is that there is a detailed record of Zhu Guo in the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu. Besides Zhu Guo, there are also some other spiritual fruits that can directly increase cultivation by taking them. Maybe it is because Qingyu Danlu was written by Guan Qingyu in his early years, but the introduction of those spiritual fruits that can increase more cultivation is very limited Not as detailed as Zhu Guo.


    At this time, Xun Xun also recovered from the surprise. He grabbed Xu Shaotang''s arm and begged in a low voice: "brother Xu, as long as you give me a Zhuguo, my Xuxun life will be yours!"


    "What do I want your life for?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t worry. You must have one of these fruits!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xun Xun''s face suddenly showed a very bright smile. He had absolute confidence that as long as he ate a Zhu Guo, he would enter the state of concentration!


    He suddenly remembered what Tantai Jingming had said just now. There are indeed adventures in the world, and he was very lucky to hit him!


    Looking at Xun Xun and Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang smiles and says in a low voice, "let''s sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight first. When the two monsters are tired, we not only need to take Zhu Guo, but also take their inner elixir by the way. You two are just one by one!"


    "You really want to be beautiful!"


    Dantai jingmingjiao smiles and looks at Xu Shaotang. Her eyes are fixed on those Zhuguo. For her, the allure of those Zhuguo is obviously greater than that of Neidan.

 Chapter 2048

    As time goes on, the battle between the two sides becomes more and more fierce.


    Although the blue eyed green dragon occupies the right place, but the dark shadow Cloud eagle is too cunning. After countless attacks, the dark shadow Cloud Eagle leaves several long claw marks on the blue eyed green dragon''s body. The hard scale of the green dragon is as vulnerable as paper under the dark shadow Cloud eagle''s steel claws. The bright red blood continuously gushes out from the wound, not much At that time, the water in the deep pool had been dyed red by qingjiao''s blood.


    "Chirp..."


    Looking at the wounds on qingjiao''s body, Xuanying Yunying becomes more and more excited. With his flexible body, he keeps circling around qingjiao. As long as he finds the right time, he will leave several long wounds on qingjiao''s body.


    Seeing that he couldn''t help it, green Jiao let out an angry roar, and quickly sank into the deep pool. In an instant, he couldn''t see his figure.


    "That''s what I want to do with Zhuguo?"


    Seeing that there was no green Jiao on the surface of the water, Xu Shaotang was disappointed and murmured, "this plot is not right! Shouldn''t it be the end of both sides? "


    "It''s not that easy!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles, points to the ripples on the water beside Zhu Guo, and says in a low voice, "the green Jiao is waiting for the Xuan Ying Yun Ying to eat those Zhu Guo."


    After hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang looks at Zhuguo. Sure enough, there are little ripples on the water near Zhuguo. It seems that qingjiao has quietly sneaked into Zhuguo. As long as the dark shadow Yunying dares to eat those Zhuguo, qingjiao will surely launch a surprise attack from underwater.


    The dark shadow Cloud Eagle saw that the green Jiao had disappeared, and was excited to shout a few times in the sky, as if he was happy that he was about to get the precious Zhu Guo.


    Circling around the sky for a while, still no sign of the green Jiao, the dark shadow Cloud Eagle rushed to the red fruits immediately.


    At this time, a blue shadow suddenly appeared in the water. The Xuanying Yunying noticed that it was wrong, but it was too late when he wanted to fly. Qingjiao''s bloody mouth full of fangs heavily bit the Xuanying Yunying''s several meter long wings, and his body suddenly sank, dragging the Xuanying Yunying to the deep pool.


    When the wings were bitten, the dark shadow Cloud Eagle uttered a painful whine, and its single wing fluttered vigorously, but it could not fight against the green Jiao who occupied the absolute advantage.


    Xuanying Yunying knew that once he was dragged into the water, he would no longer be able to resist. When he couldn''t get rid of qingjiao''s bite, a pair of sharp claws suddenly kept grabbing qingjiao''s body. The claws easily penetrated qingjiao''s scales, directly penetrated qingjiao''s abdominal cavity, and pulled out a large viscera wrapped in blood.


    "Yes, this is the normal plot!"


    Seeing that both sides were defeated, Xu Shaotang immediately laughed happily.


    Although there is no suspense about the Xuanying Yunying''s death, he seriously injured qingjiao before he died. It''s a big help for him. He doesn''t have to spend too much time with qingjiao later.


    Xun Xun also kept waving his fists and yelled in a low voice: "yes, harder, harder!"


    Looking at their appearance, Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head and says with a smile, "you two guys are really watching the excitement. You don''t think it''s too big!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "of course! It''s better that these two monsters can be killed at the same time! "


    "How dare you think!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles and looks at the two monsters who are fighting with each other. She says, "that dark shadow Cloud eagle is going to die!"


    Qingjiao suffered from the pain, and his body began to struggle violently, but he still held on to the wings of Xuanying Yunying and dragged it into the water quickly.


    As soon as he entered the water, the Xuanying Yunying suddenly lost his resistance. Qingjiao''s body quickly entangled his body and kept shrinking. The Xuanying Yunying couldn''t even utter a wail. It was only a few breath of effort that it completely lost its vitality.


    After confirming that Xuanying Yunying was killed, the angry qingjiao kept biting his opponent''s body, as if to vent all his anger to Xuanying Yunying''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel sorry for the Xuanying Yunying. Originally, it had an absolute advantage. If it hadn''t been too careless, he would not have died in the hands of qingjiao! The scene in front of him seemed to remind him not to be too careless at any time, otherwise the victory and defeat might be reversed in an instant.


    After a hard vent, qingjiao let go of the broken body of Xuanying Yunying, and at the same time quickly swam to Zhuguo. It seemed that he wanted to swallow Zhuguo as soon as possible, so as not to be watched by other monsters.


    "Right now!"


    Seeing the movement of qingjiao, Xu Shaotang roared in his heart, and leaped out from the edge of the forest like lightning. His sincere Qi cleaved to qingjiao one by one.


    "Ouch..."


    Qingjiao was badly hurt by the dying Xuanying Yunying. Now he is attacked by Xu Shaotang again. It''s too late to sink his body into the deep pool. The Qi splits on qingjiao''s body, leaving several terrible scars on qingjiao''s body, even the bones stained with blood.Qingjiao knows that he is not the opponent of the human being in front of him. He doesn''t attack Xu Shaotang. Instead, he rushes to those Zhuguo. It seems that he wants to swallow Zhuguo and escape into the deep pool.


    "How dare you think about Zhu Guo at this time?" Xu Shaotang is aware of qingjiao''s intention and falls into Zhuguo''s body. At the same time, an extremely powerful Qi, like a sharp blade, fiercely cleaves qingjiao''s head. Where the Qi passes, the water surface of the deep pool is split in two, and the water is several meters high.


    The badly injured qingjiao instinctively wants to avoid, but the badly injured body is not as flexible as before. There is only time to utter a cry of despair, and a blood light soars up. In an instant, qingjiao''s head is cut off by the genuine Qi, and the body without the head rolls in the water for a few times, and soon stops moving.


    The blood gushed out from qingjiao''s body and dyed the water in the deep pool blood red.


    Looking at the corpses of qingjiao and Xuanying Yunying, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s really good to reap profits by sitting here!"


    Four Zhuguo, plus two monster elixir, is definitely a very rich harvest, the key is, this rich harvest did not spend too much effort.


    Looking at the four delicate fruits, Xu Shaotang quickly picked them down. Just as he picked one, two figures suddenly fell from the sky. At the next moment, two domineering spirits swept to him.


    At the same time, an overbearing and cold voice sounded in his ear.


    "Leave Zhuguo, I will spare you from death!"

 Chapter 2049

    "If you say stay, stay, what are you?"


    Xu Shaotang cold hum a, long sleeve quickly swept from the fruit, the remaining three fruit all revenue bag.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang doesn''t stop, they even make provocations. They are furious. They attack Xu Shaotang several times, but they are easily avoided by Xu Shaotang.


    Two people fall on the ground, one after another will Xu Shaotang bag clip there, eyes cold light Bi now.


    "No wonder it''s so arrogant. It turns out that it''s also immortal realm!"


    Standing in front of Xu Shaotang, the young man in white looks at Xu Shaotang coldly. If Xu Shaotang can avoid their attack, it must be immortal realm!


    But in his heart, he began to doubt when this man came out. How could they have never seen him before?


    Xu Shaotang said with a contemptuous smile: "how, are you going to rob or what?"


    It''s not uncommon for people to kill and seize treasures in the Taichu realm, especially those who are not in the immortal realm. Once they find something valuable, it is likely that it will not bring them any benefits, on the contrary, it will lead to death. Even among the strong in the immortal realm, killing is inevitable.


    "We found these fruits yesterday, but they were not picked in time because they were not yet fully ripe." The man snorted coldly and said, "I didn''t think that today, I just went around for a circle, and then you got ahead of me! It''s not us who robbed Zhu Guo, it''s you! "


    Hearing the man''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "according to your meaning, it seems that I should present Zhu Guo''s hands and apologize to you, right?"


    The so-called people have no face, the world is invincible, that is their kind of people, right?


    What bullshit found Zhuguo yesterday, just to find a nice excuse for robbing Zhuguo. Who knows where they were yesterday?


    "No need to apologize!" The man said haughtily, "if you return Zhu Guo to us, we will not care about you! Otherwise, you will be the enemy of the temple of heaven


    "Temple of heaven?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, and his eyes swept over the faces of the two people who had caught him in the front and back bags. He sighed and said, "you are really enough to disgrace the temple of heaven!"


    "Bold maniac!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they exchanged a simple look and said harshly, "if you rob our Zhuguo, you dare to speak rudely to my temple of heaven. I don''t think you want to live!"


    Xu Shaotang was a little stunned, then he laughed and gave them a thumbs up and said: "you are really good at putting on hats. I clearly mean that you two scum have humiliated the temple of heaven, but you say that I am rude to the temple of heaven. Why, are you going to take the Temple of heaven to oppress me?"


    "The majesty of the temple of heaven does not allow you to challenge!" The young man in front snorted.


    "If the temple of heaven is all scum like you, then I really want to speak ill of the temple of heaven!" Xu Shaotang said with a cold face: "by handing over your garbage, I think the temple was really not so good that day. No wonder it was crushed by the cloud emperor palace!"


    Obviously, they were not sure to take down themselves, so they took the temple of heaven to oppress him. They thought that in the name of the temple of heaven, they could force him to hand over Zhuguo obediently. However, when they ate what they ate, how could they spit it out to feed the dog?


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they were very angry. The man behind Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "younger martial brother of the West Tower, don''t talk to this man. You and I will take him down quickly and take him back to the master for disposal!"


    Duan Xilou nodded and said, "good!"


    As soon as the voice fell, they attacked Xu Shaotang at the same time.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was attacked by two people, Xun Xun''s face suddenly showed a worried look, but dantai Jingming just quietly pulled Xun Xun Xun down and said in a low voice: "don''t worry, he should be OK! Let''s not show up. If we show up, we will not only help him, but also make trouble for him. "


    Xun Xun fell down and said to Jingming, "those two are from the temple of heaven. He..."


    Before he had finished his words, Tantai Jingming interrupted him and hummed coldly: "what about the temple of heaven? Can people in the temple of heaven grab other people''s things at will? Do you really think that with the support of the temple of heaven, you can run rampant? "


    "Don''t you worry about his safety at all?" Xun Xun looked at the quiet tea in surprise.


    Although Shaotang and Xu Shengjing are two enemies, they don''t want to defeat each other.


    "Worry!" "But I believe him!" said Tantai Jingming quietly


    They hide their bodies carefully here, but Xu Shaotang and tianshengdian are hard to separate. The true Qi can be seen everywhere. The water in the deep pool is constantly blown up by the fierce true Qi, forming a water vapor barrier around their bodies.


    They launched several attacks on Xu Shaotang without any success. They were shocked. They totally underestimated the strength of the man in front of them. No wonder the man refused to hand over Zhu Guo. It turned out that he had something to rely on!


    However, the more so they are, the more they have to kill them, otherwise leaving such a person will definitely bring them endless trouble!With this idea in mind, their moves are more and more fierce, and each move is a real killing move.


    "The tiger doesn''t get angry, so I''m a sick cat, right?"


    Xu Shaotang was thoroughly aroused by the two men, and now he is no longer merciful. His real Qi runs at full speed, and launches a sharp counterattack against the two men''s attack.


    He saw that the strength of that section of the West building was slightly weaker. He dodged the attack of another person and launched a sudden attack on the section of the West building.


    "Boom boom..."


    The sound of the real gas collision is constantly exploding in their ears, and everyone has put out 100% of their strength to fight.


    Duan Xilou was injured one after another in Xu Shaotang''s fierce attack. Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s true Qi came again, he knew that he could not resist it, so he cried out:


    "elder martial brother, help me!"


    "Death


    Where would Xu Shaotang give the man the chance to save Duan Xilou? With a roar, Duan Xilou was enveloped in the rage like a big net, which made Duan Xilou unavoidable.


    At the same time, the man behind him also attacks Xu Shaotang''s back. Xu Shaotang has already been aware of this man''s attack. He suddenly swings out his hand and collides with the man''s two hands. With his help, he quickly kills Duan Xilou.


    "No!"


    Seeing the crisis of Duan Xilou, the man immediately yelled: "dare you kill my younger martial brother? It''s hard to be against the temple of heaven! "


    "If you kill me, you can''t help me!"


    Xu Shaotang hummed coldly and smashed his fist at Duan Xilou, who was enveloped by his true Qi.


    Duan Xilou only had time to utter a scream of despair. The next moment, his whole head exploded directly. In a flash, he lost his life completely.

 Chapter 2050

    "Younger martial brother!"


    The man screamed, his eyes fixed on Xu Shaotang: "the strong one in the temple of heaven will surely tear you to pieces!"


    At the end of the speech, the man suddenly soared into the air and seemed to want to run away.


    This man is not stupid. He and Duan Xilou are not Xu Shaotang''s rivals. Duan Xilou is dead now. If he doesn''t escape, death will come to him immediately.


    "It''s too late to escape now!"


    Xu Shaotang snorts coldly. Of course, he won''t let this man escape. He knows the truth that if he lets the tiger go back to the mountain, he will face the endless pursuit of the temple of heaven. He is not arrogant enough to ignore the pursuit of the temple of heaven.


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang was already holding the Nuwa stone. His whole body Qi poured into the Nuwa stone and flew up in the air. The real Qi mixed with the sound of thunder poured out to the man who ran away.


    "No way!"


    Feeling the real Qi with endless breath of destruction, the man''s eyes showed the color of great fear.


    How can it be! It''s impossible for the strong earth immortal to enter the Taichu realm, but it''s impossible for the human immortal to launch such a terrorist attack!


    In his heart, there is a mystery he played, but he can no longer solve the mystery in his heart.


    The real Qi of destruction swept away from him, and he didn''t even utter a scream. In an instant, the whole body was turned into powder under the attack of the fierce real Qi. As soon as the wind blows, it suddenly dissipates into invisibility.


    "You''re looking for your own death. No wonder I am!"


    Xu Shaotang put away the Nuwa stone and said quietly.


    If these two people don''t talk about their own temple of heaven, he may still save his life. But if they want to take the temple of heaven to oppress him, he won''t stay alive.


    Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself!


    Just as Xu Shaotang is about to take the inner elixir of the two monsters and leave, a small bag suddenly falls from the air. In doubt, Xu Shaotang grabs the bag and looks at it carefully, but it looks like a brocade bag.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what the use of this thing was, but there was no doubt that the thing that could be intact under the blow of destruction would not be ordinary!


    He didn''t have time to study the small bag carefully, quickly put it away, jumped into the deep pool, took out Neidan from the bodies of the two monsters, and then quickly returned to the woods.


    "Get out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang has no extra words. He pulls Xun Xun Xun, who is full of shock, and leaves quickly with dantai Jingming.


    They just had a big fight. If there were other strong people around, they would come quickly. In order not to let people know that they killed the people in the temple of heaven, they had to leave quickly.


    Until leaving the deep pool dozens of miles away, Xu Shaotang slowly stopped in a valley.


    "Xuntang said:" Xuntang stupefied half a day to kill people is good


    "Yes, if you don''t kill them, are you waiting for them to kill me?" Xu Shaotang took a light look at Xun Xun and said in a deep voice, "don''t mention it any more. We haven''t been to the deep pool, and we don''t know who is in the temple of heaven! You didn''t see anything just now, understand? "


    "I I know! "


    Xun Xun understood what Xu Shaotang meant and nodded: "I will keep my mouth shut!"


    "Just know!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, looked around, took out two Zhuguo, gave them to Xunxun and dantai Jingming respectively, and said, "let''s have a rest in the valley for a while. You should take these Zhuguo as soon as possible, so as not to be missed all the time."


    Looking at the red and bloody Zhuguo in Xu Shaotang''s hand, Xun Xun swallowed his saliva. Xu Shaotang killed the people in the temple of heaven and said that the shock he brought him was temporarily suppressed by Zhuguo. Thinking that he would soon become a master of concentration, Xun Xun could not help trembling again.


    "Don''t be silly, eat quickly!"


    Xu Shaotang put Zhuguo into Xunxun''s hand and another one into the hand of dantai Jingming. "After you have absorbed Zhuguo''s aura, I will give you inner elixir, which should be better!"


    "Brother Xu, great kindness, great virtue, Xun Xun has nothing to repay!" Feeling the huge aura of Zhu Guo''s theory, Xun Xun slowly raised his head and said to Xu Shaotang seriously: "from now on, my life is yours! As long as brother Xu can use my place in the future, he will go through fire and water without hesitation! "


    At the end of his speech, Xun Xun swallowed Zhuguo, then went to the side silently and began to absorb the huge aura of Zhuguo.


    "You have to eat, too!" Xu Shaotang looked at Jingming and said, "I''ll help you to guard it. You can absorb the aura of Zhuguo with ease."


    There was no need for them to say any words of gratitude. Dantai Jingming nodded, quickly ate Zhuguo, then went to Xunxun and sat down, and began to absorb Zhuguo''s aura.


    Xu Shaotang sat there quietly, guarding them while carrying the Yulong Jue and absorbing the aura of heaven and earth.Unconsciously, the sky has gradually dark down.


    Seeing that they closed their eyes and absorbed Zhu Guo''s aura, Xu Shaotang didn''t disturb them. He picked up some game from the valley and started a fire to roast it.


    The game by the fire should be ripe for a while. Xu Shaotang felt the bag that looked like a brocade bag in his arms, slowly took it out, and took advantage of this time to study it.


    There was a rope on the mouth of the bag. Xu Shaotang pulled the rope apart to see what was in the bag. However, when he put his hand in, he unexpectedly found that his hand could not get into the bag, as if there was an invisible barrier preventing his hand from getting in.


    "Strange!"


    Xu Shaotang looks inside the bag curiously. However, what he sees is only chaos. He can''t see what''s inside.


    "It''s really weird!"


    He knew that the small bag was definitely not an ordinary product. After studying it, he immediately became more sure of his guess. He just didn''t know what treasure the bag was and what was in it.


    People are so strange. The more things they don''t understand, the more curious they are. Xu Shaotang keeps looking at the bag. His heart is like a cat scratching. He wants to open the bag immediately to see what''s good in it.


    "Brother Xu, what are you looking at?"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was looking hard, Xun Xun''s voice suddenly sounded behind him. He was about to turn back when Xun Xun suddenly rushed to him and grabbed the small bag in Xu Shaotang''s hand.

 Chapter 2051

    Looking at Xun Xun''s happy face turning over the small bag in his hand, Xu Shaotang could not help but curiously approach and ask, "do you know this thing?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Xun Xun also tried to open the small bag, but failed, "I''ve heard of it, but it''s the first time I''ve seen it."


    "That''s recognition!" With a smile on his face, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "what is this?"


    "It should be the bag of heaven and earth!"


    Xun Xun scratched his head and said, "I just heard my father mention it once before. I think it should be the bag of heaven and earth, but I''m not sure if it is."


    Several attempts failed to open the bag, so Xun Xun returned the bag to Xu Shaotang.


    While playing with the bag in his hand, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "what is the heaven and earth bag?"


    "What do you say?" Xun Xun thought for a while, organized a language, and then slowly said: "the heaven and earth bag is a storage bag. Although the bag is very small, there is another heaven and earth in it. Even if you put such a big stone into it, there should be no problem!"


    "True or false?" Xu Shaotang stares at the small bag in his hand. Can such a small bag hold such a big thing?


    "Of course it is! But the premise is that your bag is the bag of heaven and earth! "


    Xun Xun said, "where did you pick it up? I heard from my father that there are very few people who have this heaven and earth bag. Even among the three top sects, only those elders or core disciples have it! My father is at least a city Lord. He always wants to get a bag of heaven and earth, but he can''t even get the worst one. "


    Xu Shaotang said: "this is from the person in the temple of heaven who was blasted to pieces by me. She has no bones left, but the bag is safe. I guess it''s not a common thing, so I picked it up."


    "The man''s?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xun Xun''s face was immediately pleased, "if it''s something on that person, it''s very likely that it''s the bag of heaven and earth!"


    Although I don''t know what position that person is in the temple of heaven, he is a person in the temple of heaven, at least he may have the treasure of heaven and earth.


    "Since you know the bag of heaven and earth, you should know how to open it, too?" Xu Shaotang thought a little, and said: "let''s open it, and then we will know whether it is the bag of heaven and earth or not."


    If this bag is really a heaven and earth bag, it will be more convenient for him to carry anything in the future. Just say that the alchemy furnace can be put in the heaven and earth bag. In this way, he can alchemy at any time in the future!


    "This..."


    Xun Xun''s face was embarrassed, and he said with some uncertainty: "you try to erase the divine sense from the bag, and then drop a drop of blood on it."


    "Is blood the master?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly, holding the mentality of trying, quickly wiped the original sense of God on the bag, and cut his finger at the same time, dropping a drop of fresh blood on the bag.


    The blood on the bag disappeared instantly. At the same time, a golden light flashed from the bag. When Xu Shaotang reached into the bag again, his hand easily reached into the bag.


    It was originally a small bag, but his whole hand could reach into it. With a moment''s thought, he knew what was in the bag.


    "What a bag of heaven and earth!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face was suddenly surprised. Although the space in this heaven and earth bag is not very big, it is estimated that it is only about one cubic meter, but for him, it is enough!


    "You''re really lucky!" After confirming that the bag was really a heaven and earth bag, Xun Xun said with admiration: "even the worst heaven and earth bag is probably more valuable than a top-grade spirit stone! And it''s not something hualingshi can buy at all! "


    Looking at Xun Xun''s envious eyes, Xu Shaotang, with a smile, patted Xun Xun on the shoulder and said, "I''ll keep this bag first. If you get it later, I''ll give you one!"


    I think those two people in the temple of heaven should be very depressed. Stealing chicken can''t erode rice. They didn''t get Zhu Guo. They lost their lives and gave themselves a bag of heaven and earth in vain!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that they were really good people!


    "You said that!" Xun Xun said with a smile.


    "Of course! Although this heaven and earth bag is very useful, its biggest function is to store things. It''s useless for me to take so many, isn''t it? " With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Xun Xun, "by the way, have you absorbed all the aura of Zhu Guo?"


    Xun Xun shook his head: "how can it be so fast! I reckon that, according to my speed, it will take two or three days to completely absorb the huge aura contained in Zhuguo! "


    "So it is


    Xu Shaotang thinks about it and looks over his head at dantai Jingming, who is still absorbed by Zhuguo''s aura. Dantai Jingming has the help of Yulong Jue. Before dawn, she should be able to absorb Zhuguo''s aura completely. I don''t know if she will be in heaven.However, it should be impossible. After all, it''s not a matter of one day to gather spirit and absorb aura, unless dantai Jingming has such luck.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xu Shaotang asked Xun Xun, "now it''s time to enter the state of concentration, isn''t it?"


    Xun Xun had already reached the peak of the realm of emptiness, and then absorbed part of Zhu Guo''s aura. It should not be a problem for him to enter the realm of concentration.


    Xun Xun nodded and said with a smile, "I''ve just entered the state of concentration. I just don''t know when I can gather a complete spirit!"


    "Take your time! At least you are now in the state of concentration, and then absorb the remaining aura of Zhuguo. As long as you go out from here, you should be able to join those big gates you want to join! "


    On the whole, after a trip to the deep pool, all three of them got a lot.


    "My goal now is not to join those big doors!"


    Xun Xun, with a smile, came up to Xu Shaotang and said, "my goal now is the blue fairy palace!"


    Hearing Xun Xun''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "you guy, you really think beautiful!"


    He didn''t know how many of the people who came to Tianguan this time could join the three top sects, but he could guess that there were not too few people with better qualifications than Xun Xun. Even if Xun Xun absorbed all Zhu Guo''s aura, it would be hard to join the three top sects.


    "I didn''t dare to think that I would encounter such a good thing before?" Xun Xun said with a smile: "with you, I think everything is possible!"


    "You''re not very good at flattering!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and scolded. He took the roasted meat from the fire and handed it to Xun Xun. "Eat it quickly. Eat it and continue to absorb the aura of Zhu Guo. Now you are racing against time!"

 Chapter 2052

    When they were sitting on the edge of the fire and eating, Tantai Jingming suddenly and slowly opened her eyes and stood up.


    "Come on


    Seeing that Jingming stood up, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I specially left one for you, if you..."


    Xu Shaotang''s words just mentioned the general, the whole person suddenly a shock, his face looked at the Tantai Jingming that a black hair, is puzzled and excited, said: "Tantai, your hair..."


    I don''t know when, Tantai Jingming''s white hair turns black. The night wind blows gently, and her long hair dances gently in the wind.


    Xu Shaotang hasn''t seen Tantai Jingming''s black hair for a long time. At the moment, he suddenly feels that he is not used to it.


    He stood there with a dull face. He really didn''t understand why the white hair of Tantai Jingming suddenly returned to its original color.


    Xun Xun also noticed the sudden change in the color of Tantai Jingming''s hair. With an inexplicable shake in his hand, the half eaten barbecue fell to the ground. However, he just looked at Tantai Jingming and even forgot to chew the meat in his mouth.


    However, Tantai Jingming didn''t seem to hear Xu Shaotang''s words or notice the difference of her hair. She just stood there with a puzzled face and didn''t know what was going on.


    Seeing the strange appearance of Tantai Jingming, they were both surprised and puzzled.


    Xu Shaotang throws his barbecue aside, quickly stands up and walks to Tantai Jingming.


    "Dan Tai, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xu Shaotang gently patted the shoulder of dantai Jingming, full of worry.


    Tantai Jingming''s hair color suddenly changed, and he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    After being photographed by Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming slowly regained her mind. She looked at Xu Shaotang in confusion and said, "Shaotang, I seem to I''m in the immortal realm... "


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun screamed at the same time. They never dreamed that such a sentence would come out of dantai Jingming.


    After a scream, they look at each other and smile, and take the words of Tantai Jingming as a joke.


    "You should be tired!" Xu Shaotang gently holds the quiet tea in his arms, and at the same time raises the dark show to her eyes, "what do you think this is?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Xu Shaotang for no reason and said, "hair, what''s the matter? You... "


    Half way through her words, she was suddenly stunned in Xu Shaotang''s arms. When she tentatively grabbed her hair and put it in front of her eyes, her eyes were moist for a moment when she saw the familiar black.


    "My hair..."


    Tantai Jingming gently stroked her hair, tears swirling in her eyes. Although Xu Shaotang never despised her white hair, no matter where she went, she would always meet other people''s strange eyes. On the surface, she pretended not to care, but she couldn''t ignore it in her heart.


    At the moment, the long lost black hair reappeared again, making him feel like he was in a dream, even forgetting his own strength.


    Looking at the glistening tears in her eyes, Xu Shaotang nodded and raised his hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes. There was no more words. A deep hug was enough to make them understand each other''s heart.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming lies in Xu Shaotang''s arms. The joy of her black hair returning to her head makes her want to raise her head and roar.


    For a long time, Tantai Jingming came back from her great joy. She remembered what she had said to Xu Shaotang before, and she quickly and slowly broke away from Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    "I seem to really I''m in the immortal realm... "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming murmurs.


    Xun Xun, who just didn''t mean to disturb the two people in the embrace, saw that they were finally separated, and directly ignored the words of Tantai Jingming entering the immortal realm. He just came over curiously, staring at Tantai Jingming''s black hair carefully, and asked, "Tantai, how did your hair suddenly turn black? How did you do that? "


    "I''ll talk about that later!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming pushed Xun Xun''s cheek away and said again, "I really feel that I have entered the immortal realm!"


    "No kidding!" Xun Xun said with a smile, "we are here all the time to guard you, and we haven''t seen any disaster coming! How can you enter the immortal realm without the baptism of natural disaster? Let''s talk about your hair. It''s amazing. It''s still white just now, but it turns black in a flash. "


    Xu Shaotang also said with a smile: "dantai, maybe you don''t quite understand what it takes to go through to enter the immortal realm from the state of concentration. Maybe your feeling is wrong."


    Before they came to this world, he and Tantai Jingming had never even heard of such things as the state of concentration and the state of immortality. So he estimated that Tantai Jingming should have condensed some spirits, or her spirits had almost condensed, which caused her the illusion that she had entered the state of immortality.From the state of concentration to the state of immortality, everyone must experience the baptism of natural calamity. It''s impossible for this God to be especially kind to Tantai Jingming, isn''t it?


    "Really! You believe me


    Hear two people''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming seems to be a little anxious, seriously said: "my feeling should not be wrong."


    "Then you fly one for me to see!"


    Xun Xun said with a smile, "those who are strong in the immortal realm can fly in the sky. If you can Well This... "


    Xun Xun''s words just half said, he couldn''t go on any more. His eyes almost fell to the ground, and he looked at the sky with a big mouth.


    I saw Tantai Jingming jump, the whole person has soared up, she seems not very skilled, in the air wobbly, feel like at any time may fall down.


    However, no matter what, she finally flew up!


    Flying in the sky is the most important symbol of a strong immortal!


    Xu Shaotang also silly general stand there, he suddenly want to beat himself hard, this his mother in the end is how to return a responsibility!


    Did you enter the immortal realm without even experiencing the natural disaster? God is so kind to her?


    The world is so crazy!


    After wobbling on the flight for a while, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s center of gravity fell unsteadily in front of Xu Shaotang, "how, now you should believe it?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, but still kept a dull posture and looked at the quiet tea in front of him.


    On the other side, Xun Xun pinched his arm hard. At the same time, he patted his cheek with both hands and muttered to himself, "I must be dreaming! It must be

 Chapter 2053

    For a long time.


    It seems that it took a century for Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun to recover from the great shock.


    What they saw in front of their eyes completely overturned their cognition.


    They never thought that there were people in the world who could enter the immortal Kingdom directly without suffering from natural disasters. However, this scene really happened in front of their eyes. They couldn''t help believing it.


    "So, your hair turned black again, it should be because you entered the immortal realm?"


    Xu Shaotang seems to understand why Tantai Jingming''s white hair returns to its original appearance.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it, nodded and said, "I think it''s the same reason."


    "Have you completely absorbed the aura of Zhuguo?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "Well, it''s almost done." Even if the immortal is not in the place of tea, he will feel great joy.


    Of course, she also knew that she had to experience natural disaster to enter the immortal realm. That''s why she had such a big doubt.


    "Let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang was confused by the situation, and his head was full of doubts.


    It''s a pity that his knowledge of the world is limited after all. He thinks about it and doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    Xun Xun''s eyes at the moment were not only envious, but even a little envious. He was also human. How could the difference be so big?


    Up to now, he has only absorbed part of Zhu Guo''s aura, but dantai Jingming has absorbed it completely. The key is that he has entered the immortal realm without even experiencing the natural disaster, which makes him feel that compared with dantai Jingming, he is just dregs!


    Just when Xu Shaotang couldn''t figure it out, Tantai Jingming suddenly patted her head and exclaimed, "I think I probably understand what''s going on!"


    "Say it


    Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun said anxiously at the same time.


    Xun Xun, in particular, can''t help thinking that if dantai Jingming really has a way to avoid the disaster, then he can also use dantai Jingming''s method. If so, he will be very happy.


    After all, for the master of concentration, gathering spirit is only the first step, and the most important step is to let the spirit experience the test of natural calamity.


    And the vast majority of the concentration state master, even if it is condensed out of the spirit, have not withstood the test of the terrible disaster.


    Therefore, if there is a way to avoid the disaster, it is a great blessing for all the masters who concentrate on the world.


    "Probably because of my own body." "My body is different from you, so..."


    "What''s the difference between you and us?" Xun Xun man is puzzled and looks at Tantai Jingming. He really doesn''t understand what the ambiguous words of Tantai Jingming mean.


    He doesn''t understand, but it doesn''t mean others don''t understand.


    Xu Shaotang has been with dantai Jingming for such a long time. As soon as he heard the reason why dantai Jingming mentioned her body, he immediately understood the meaning of dantai Jingming.


    Zombies!


    In essence, Tantai Jingming''s body is different from them. Although he has never regarded Tantai Jingming as a zombie, the undeniable fact is that she has indeed become a zombie, but all her thinking and behavior are not different from human beings.


    Before that, he had heard the king of zombies say that zombies are not just a group of walking corpses. The body of zombies is a more perfect body. They will not have disease and aging. As long as the crystal nucleus is not damaged, they can almost be said to be immortal!


    And Tantai Jingming also completely confirmed this. That day, she and Luo Zhan were injured by the monster. Although her injury was lighter than Luo Zhan''s, her body''s recovery speed was not terrible. She completely recovered in just one night, and there was no scar on her body.


    Can a zombie that has evolved more perfectly even avoid natural disasters? Isn''t that abnormal?


    "That''s true!"


    After thinking about this, Xu Shaotang nodded to Jingming and said, "besides this reason, I really can''t think of any other reason."


    If you want to talk about treasures, there is no treasure in Tantai Jingming, and the natural disaster can''t be prevented because of some kind of treasure. Treasures like Nuwa stone can only help resist the natural disaster, and can''t stop the natural disaster.


    "It must be!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s eyes showed a confident look, some excited said: "this may be the real value of the existence of life!"


    Because of Xun Xun''s relationship, she didn''t make it very clear, but Xu Shaotang understood that the kind of life she said meant "zombie".


    Tantai Jingming''s excitement is not because she entered the immortal realm, but because she suddenly understood that she is not a monster, but a very perfect life! Those low-level zombies are just the products of some defects in the process of life evolution. They are not old and do not die. In a magical way, they avoid the coming of natural calamity!Looking at Tantai Jingming''s excited look, Xu Shaotang showed a happy smile on his face and said with a smile: "your guess is not unreasonable. We may not know whether it is true now, but I believe we will find out sooner or later! Maybe there is not only one person like you in the world! "


    He knew that at this moment, Tantai Jingming''s heart knot was untied!


    "No, what are you two talking about?"


    After listening to them for a long time, Xun Xun didn''t know what was going on. He anxiously said to them, "can you stop playing riddles? Dan Tai, if you really have a way to avoid the disaster, please tell me


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang walked over and patted Xun Xun on the shoulder and said, "you can''t learn the method of dantai, and now it''s just our guess, and I don''t know if it''s true! I won''t tell you for the moment. If we are sure and you really want to try this method, dantai may be able to help you, but the risk of this method is very high. Even if we are sure, we have to make it clear to you before you can make your own choice. "


    Although this possibility is great, Xu Shaotang did not want Xun Xun to try it rashly.


    After all, no one knows if Xun Xun Xun will still keep his reason after Tan Tai Jing Ming turned him into a zombie. If not, no matter how Xun Xun begged them, they would not help him in this way.

 Chapter 2054

    In another part of Taichu, at this moment, Luo Huan was sitting around with several of his fellow disciples. Everyone''s face was a little heavy.


    "Younger martial brother!"


    A flustered voice came. Soon, a man fell from the air, carrying a body beyond recognition. The body was not someone else, but Duan Xilou, who was killed by Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing the body on the man''s shoulder, several people sitting around stood up with frosty faces at the same time.


    "Elder martial brother Chongyan!"


    Luo called looking at the corpse on the heavy eaves with frosty face, a pair of eagle eyes almost want to spit fire, "where''s elder martial brother Ji?"


    "No sign of elder martial brother Ji!" Double eaves carefully put down Duan Xilou''s body and said with a cold face: "but I found traces of fierce fighting beside a deep pool. Elder martial brother Ji probably also..."


    "No way!"


    A man standing behind Luo Huo came forward and said firmly: "elder martial brother Ji''s strength is only weaker than that of younger martial brother Luo. In this initial situation, unless besieged, there is no chance to escape!"


    Before the rise of luowu, Jishen was the first genius of Tiansheng temple. In recent years, with the rise of luowu, Jishen''s aura of the first genius gradually faded. Even so, he was still the genius of Tiansheng Temple next to luowu. With Jishen''s strength, even if luowu did it himself, as long as Jishen wanted to escape, luowu couldn''t keep him!


    If even Ji Shen had an accident, they would not believe it.


    "How do you know that they are not besieged by the enemy?" Double eaves coldly asked.


    Hear the words of double eaves, that person slightly a stagnate, immediately had no words.


    They are not the only people who are strong in the Taichu realm, but also the Yundi palace and the biluoxian palace. Besides, there are the talents of other sects.


    Although there are basically only one or two immortal strong men in other sects entering Taichu realm, they can''t stand many of them. After all, the number of immortal strong men in Taichu realm is no less than 50. With so many immortal strong men, who can guarantee that Jichen and Duan Xilou are not besieged by other strong men?


    "Cloud emperor palace!" Another man roared angrily: "it must have been done by the people in Yundi palace! That cloud emperor palace has always been at odds with us. Elder martial brother Ji and younger martial brother Duan are mostly the people who met cloud emperor palace! "


    "Yes, it must be from Yundi palace!"


    "Xue Luan has always refused to accept Luo''s pressure on him on the Dragon list. He must want to take the opportunity to vent his resentment!"


    Listening to the words of the brothers, Luo Huan''s face was blue, his eyes were about to burst out, and his fists were crunched.


    "Don''t even say it!"


    Luo Huan roared angrily. When he heard Luo Huan''s words, everyone shut up.


    Although Luo Huan was not the first one among them to join the school, his strength is undoubtedly the strongest. This time he came to Taichu, he was also led by Luo Huan. At this moment, when Luo Huan said something, everyone didn''t dare to say much. Even if there was infinite anger in his heart, he could only temporarily hold it in his heart.


    "You all say that it was done by those people in Yundi palace. Do you have any evidence? Did anyone see it with their own eyes? " Luo Huan''s angry eyes swept over everyone''s face.


    Chongyan said, "brother Luo, although we don''t have any evidence, who dares to do this except the people in Yundi palace?"


    "No!" Luo Huan looks at the double eaves coldly.


    "Since you have said that, younger martial brother Luo, do you think it was done by the people in Yundi palace?" Double eaves facing Luo''s eyes, said in a loud voice: "the cloud emperor palace dares to kill our younger martial brother Duan. Are we going to kill the evil spirit in Ninja''s heart because there is no evidence?"


    "No way!"


    "Yes, I have to avenge brother Duan and brother Ji!"


    "Kill all those bastards in Yundi palace!"


    As the voice of double eaves fell, several people roared indignantly again.


    They have now determined that this was done by the people of the cloud emperor palace. Seven of their martial brothers came to Taichu, and they have lost two of them in just two or three days. One of them is Ji Chen, the first day of his life. How can they bear this evil breath.


    "Shut up


    Luo Huo roared again, staring at several people angrily, and said angrily, "do you want to cause a war between the cloud emperor palace and us?"


    With Luo''s roar, several people shut up again, but everyone''s face was very angry. Although they didn''t say it again, they were filled with anger in their hearts, including anger at what the cloud emperor palace did and anger at Luo''s timid attitude.


    The people in Yundi palace secretly hurt two of his classmates, but LUOHUAN didn''t dare to make a sound, which made everyone disappointed.


    If it wasn''t for Luo''s strong strength and the patriarch''s favor in the clan, they might have taught Luo to understand the friendship of the same clan first!


    Looking at the indignant look on everyone''s face, Luo Huan knew what they were thinking, and his tone gradually eased down: "I know you have Qi in your heart, but don''t forget that the cloud emperor palace has a flying cloud. If there is a war between the two sects, even if we win, it will be a tragic victory!""Younger martial brother Luo, what you said is true, but if we don''t care about it, won''t it encourage the arrogance of those people in Yundi palace? This time it''s elder martial brother Ji and younger martial brother Duan. Next time, maybe it''s one of us! "


    Chongyan entered the school later than Ji chenshao, but among the rest of them, he was the first to enter the school and had the highest seniority. At the moment, he was the only one who dared to argue with Luo Huan.


    "Elder martial brother Chongyan misunderstood me!" Luo Huanchen said in a voice: "I''m not saying that we don''t care about this matter, nor can we take revenge on elder martial brother Ji and younger martial brother Duan. However, we can''t openly fight with those people in Yundi palace. If the master is here, I believe he will not agree with us to do so!"


    Double eaves puzzled to see Luo to call one eye, ask a way: "you according to Luo younger martial brother''s meaning, how should we do?"


    "Give him back in his own way!" Luo Huan squatted down slowly and looked at the corpse of Duan Xilou. His voice was very cold and said: "since the people in Yundi palace dare to attack us, we can attack them! As long as we don''t leave evidence, even if they know we did it, they can''t help us! "


    "Good!"


    Hearing the change of Luo''s call, several people immediately nodded. Looking at Luo''s cold eyes, the double eaves slowly came forward and said with regret, "brother Luo, it was brother Luo who misunderstood you just now. I hope you don''t take it amiss."


    Luo Huan gently raised his head, looked at the double eaves, and said in a deep voice: "elder martial brother, don''t say much. I''m also a member of Tiansheng hall. I''m duty bound to defend the authority of the clan!"

 Chapter 2055

    Xun Xun is very happy.


    Although he didn''t get a way to avoid the disaster, he was very happy.


    There are two immortal strong men around. The key is that Xu Shaotang, the immortal strong man, seems to be very strong. He killed all the two immortal strong men in the temple of heaven with one enemy and two enemies.


    With such two people, he doesn''t have to worry about his own safety, let alone that he can''t find the only portal.


    Now, it''s a sure thing to join a decent big gate. It depends on whether he has the chance to join the blue drop fairy palace, which is his dream. Of course, it''s a good choice to join the cloud emperor palace, but there''s no need to think about the Tiansheng temple. Xu Shaotang and Tiansheng temple have settled a grudge. Even if he can join the Tiansheng temple, he won''t join.


    Looking at Xun Xun, who even walks with wind, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other and smile. Xun Xun is happy. Why are they not happy?


    Along the way, many people invited them to go to the central area, but they politely refused.


    The reason why they took Xun Xun with them was that Xu Shaotang had been with him for such a long time and trusted him. For other people, they couldn''t believe him easily. People are dangerous. It''s better to do more than one thing. They are not saviors. They can''t take them with them when they see people.


    The closer to the center, the fewer people.


    It''s too early. I don''t know what''s wrong with it. This time, there are a lot of monsters. They have killed another one since they started in the morning. They haven''t reached the central area yet. If they get to the central area, I''m afraid there will be more monsters.


    To be honest, if people below the immortal realm can go deep into the central area, in addition to their strength, they really need a lot of luck.


    "I haven''t seen a person for almost an hour. Should I be near the central area?"


    Xun Xun followed them, his face was excited, he said with a smile: "it seems that we should be the first people to arrive at the central area, so we should be the first people to go out of Taichu?"


    The name of the first person to go out of Taichu is enough to make Xun Xun ecstatic. He knows what it means. If he can absorb Zhu Guo''s aura completely before leaving Taichu, his dream is likely to come true!


    "It''s not as easy as you think!"


    Xu Shaotang poured cold water on Xun Xun and said, "don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "What''s so strange?" Xun Xun asked.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming understood what Xu Shaotang meant, so he explained to Xun Xun, "before we got close to the central area, we met many monsters. This will get closer and closer to the central area. How can we not even see the shadow of monsters? Don''t talk about monsters, even beasts have met! "


    People who come to Taichu know that the closer they are to the central area, the more dangerous it is. But now the situation is completely reversed. They even doubt whether they are going in the wrong direction.


    However, even if we go in the wrong direction, we shouldn''t have such a situation. At the beginning, beasts were rampant, and we couldn''t see a beast for an hour or two. It''s basically impossible, but now it''s happening.


    Obviously, there is something wrong with the current situation!


    Hearing the words of Tan Tai Jing Ming, Xun Xun immediately realized what was wrong. He looked around and frowned slightly: "what''s wrong with Taichu Jing this time? Why are there more and more strange things? "


    "No matter what''s wrong, let''s move on. Just be careful. Once things go wrong, let''s retreat immediately." Xu Shaotang, a master of Arts, was bold and said, looking ahead.


    With Xu Shaotang''s words, the three continued to move forward, their hearts began to become vigilant.


    It was so quiet that there was no sound at all except the slight footsteps of the three of them.


    The more so, the more people feel that something is wrong.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xu Shaotang''s feeling is getting worse and worse. He stops his steps and says to the two people around him: "don''t move forward for the time being, just look at the situation!"


    Two people nodded, if Xu Shaotang does not stop, it is estimated that they will also begin to persuade Xu Shaotang to stop.


    The endless stillness around them brings their great pressure. This invisible pressure makes their nerves tighter and tighter. Now every step forward, it seems that there is a great danger approaching them.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, there is no sign of a burst of thunder between heaven and earth.


    The thunder was like the roar of a beast, as if the whole Taichu would be torn by the thunder.


    At the same time, the earth under their feet suddenly began to tremble. At the beginning, it was only a slight tremor. In a flash, the tremor of the earth suddenly intensified, and cracks began to appear on the ground.


    "Spirit Aura storm.... "


    Just as Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming were puzzled, Xun Xun''s whole body began to shake. His eyes showed unprecedented fear, and suddenly screamed: "run! Run! The aura storm is coming"What is Reiki storm?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "It''s time to elaborate. Run!" Xun Xun held Xu Shaotang and his eyes were full of anxiety.


    Seeing Xun Xun''s appearance, Xu Shaotang immediately put down his curiosity and grasped Xun Xun. At the same time, he said to dantai Jingming, "dantai, keep up!"


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang has already taken Xun Xun to fly in the air, and dantai Jingming also immediately follows, and the three quickly fly to the distance.


    At this time, the thunder in my ear intensified again. Looking down from the air, the earth has been mercilessly torn, large areas of trees fell down, and the falling rocks on the mountain kept flying and rolling. I saw that the hills would completely collapse under the huge vibration.


    "Boom!"


    An unprecedented thunder sounded in Xu Shaotang''s ear. Xu Shaotang only felt that his eardrum seemed to be broken.


    "Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang caught Xun Xun suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood without warning. Xu Shaotang was surprised and asked Xun Xun: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xun Xun didn''t answer him. His whole head suddenly tilted to one side. The terrible thunder just now had knocked him out.


    Looking at Xun Xun who was in a coma, Xu Shaotang realized that all the previous disasters might be coming to Taichu. He grabbed Jingming from dantai and said in a loud voice, "dantai, speed up, the farther away the better!"


    "Good!"


    Dantai Jingming nodded, and the whole body''s Qi ran rapidly.


    At this time, a white light suddenly flashed up, where the white light passed, all the flowers and trees turned into vermilion, even the rockfall from the top of the mountain was not spared.


    Under the white light, even Xu Shaotang, who had been far away, could not be spared. Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming only felt that they had been hit heavily on the back, and a burst of blood and blood surged in the viscera. Fortunately, they were already strong in immortal realm, which could resist the attack.

 Chapter 2056

    When Xun Xun woke up, he found himself under a convex stone, surrounded by gurgling water. Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming were sitting by his side, breathing and recuperating at the moment.


    Hearing the slight movement around, Xu Shaotang quickly opens his eyes.


    "Awake?" Looking at Xun Xun''s pale face, Xu Shaotang finally showed a slight smile on his face.


    Xun Xun opened his cracked lips and asked in a hoarse voice: "we To escape? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and gave him a water bag from the side. Xun Xun took the water bag and drank it immediately.


    "Cough..."


    Because of too much irrigation, he was choked by the water in the water bag, and immediately began to cough violently.


    Xu Shaotang pulled him up from the ground, patted him on the back and said, "drink slowly!"


    After coughing for a while, Xun Xun gradually got better, and then poured some saliva into his mouth. He contentedly put down the water bag, pursed his lips, and said with a bitter smile: "I thought we couldn''t escape! We are lucky enough to have such things happen to us


    Tan Tai Jing Ming had already opened her eyes. At this moment, she heard Xun Xun''s words and asked curiously, "what do you mean by that aura storm?"


    "It''s a burst of Reiki!" Xun Xun said: "when the source or pulse of aura produces too much aura, this kind of aura storm will appear! Fortunately, we didn''t go further inside, otherwise, we must have been in the rage of the aura, not even bones left! Don''t see you are the strong in immortal realm. If you are in the center of aura storm, it is estimated that even the fairies can''t survive! This should have been hundreds of years without the outbreak of Reiki storm, I didn''t think it was encountered by us, I really don''t know whether it was lucky or unfortunate! "


    "Can''t even the fairy survive? Is it so scary? " Xu Shaotang full of surprise said.


    "I''ve never seen Reiki storms, either." Xun Xun said: "it''s said that the last Reiki storm broke out, a large gate in the center of Reiki storm was directly razed to the ground, and thousands of people in the whole clan were dead!"


    Hearing Xun Xun''s words, Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming look at each other, and at the same time show a look of happiness.


    Fortunately, they noticed something wrong in time at that time. If they really had no brains, they might have died in the fierce aura storm.


    "No wonder there are no wild animals around there!" Xu Shaotang breathed a long sigh of relief and said: "it is estimated that those wild animals and monsters are aware that the aura storm is about to break out, which is far away from the scope of the aura storm."


    Xun Xun nodded his head and said: "not only that, the delay in opening Taichu realm and the excessive number of monsters in it are probably caused by the unknown spiritual pulse or source!"


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "You think, this is the spiritual pulse or source that can cause the aura storm!" Xun Xun said with emotion: "before the aura storm broke out, you can imagine how rich the aura nearby was. Those beasts in Taichu had lived in such a rich place for a long time, and it would be strange if they were not continuously promoted to monsters!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully. It''s true.


    But in a flash, he thought of another question and asked Xun Xun, "after the aura storm is over, will the aura in the center of the aura storm be much stronger than that in other places?"


    "It''s more than rich!"


    Xun Xun understood why Xu Shaotang asked this question, and said: "in the center of the aura storm, there must be a lot of spirit stones, and even spirit breasts! Soul milk, that''s what even the top clans dream of! "


    So it is!


    Hearing Xun Xun''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a strong joy, and immediately said to Jingming of dantai: "you look after Xun Xun here first, and I''ll see what''s going on in the center of the aura storm!"


    If it''s true, as Xun Xun said, the center of the aura storm is likely to bring them a huge increase in strength, and it''s not impossible even to enter the earth immortal!


    You know, those who practice Yulong Jue absorb aura much faster than people in this world. The stronger the aura is, the better it is for him and Tantai Jingming.


    "Don''t go!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xun Xun said: "it should be very dangerous there now!"


    "How dangerous is it?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "The aura storm doesn''t break out only once. If you go now, you are likely to encounter the aura storm again!" Xun Xun said seriously: "moreover, this is only one aspect. After the more terrifying aura storm passed, the monster in the center of the aura storm!"


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "do you mean that when the aura storm is over, those monsters will go to the place with the most aura?"


    "Yes


    Xun Xun nodded and said: "not only that, I suspect that because of the unknown spirit source, there may be high-level monsters in the Taichu realm! It''s no exaggeration to say that even if you are a Dixian, you may not be the opponent of those high-level monsters! Here a whole Jia son has not opened, can imagine, the original of those monsters will become how terribleThere are many monsters in the Taichu realm. After decades of staying in the region with strong aura, the original monsters must have been greatly improved. Otherwise, there would not be so many monsters in the Taichu realm.


    Thinking of Xun Xun''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming gently pulls Xu Shaotang.


    "Shaotang, don''t take risks!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming worried and said: "even if you want to see it, you have to wait until you are sure that there will be no more Aura storm! You have seen the power of the aura storm before. No matter how strong your strength is, there is no chance to live in front of such a terrible aura storm! "


    They were so far away from the center of the storm that they were all injured by aura storm. It''s hard to imagine how terrible the storm in the central area is.


    She knew that with Xu Shaotang''s curiosity, it was impossible to persuade him not to go to see it. She only hoped that Xu Shaotang would go to see it after he was sure that there would be no more Aura storm.


    Looking at Jingming''s worried look, Xu Shaotang thought carefully, turned to Xun Xun and asked, "how long does the aura storm last? When can we be sure there won''t be another Reiki storm? "


    "If there is no Reiki storm at this time tomorrow, it is basically certain that it will not break out again." Xun Xun taught Taoism.


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "let''s have a rest here for a day and see the situation tomorrow!"

 Chapter 2057

    It''s getting dark, and there''s no sign that Reiki storm will break out again.


    Xu Shaotang walked outside the convex stone and looked at the area where the center of the aura storm was.


    In the distance, a scene of doomsday appeared in front of him. The originally lush forest was no longer there. Even the surrounding hillsides were razed to the ground under the terrible aura storm. The whole earth looked like a piece of damage, and there were terrible cracks everywhere.


    It was only in the place where he could see. If it was in the center of the aura storm, I didn''t know what kind of doomsday scene would be around.


    In the dim sky, there is a faint thunder roaring, and I don''t know if it is brewing the next storm.


    "You stay here. I''ll go around and find something to eat."


    Since we decide to wait for the aura storm to pass, we have to fill our stomach first.


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and said, "OK, don''t go far. I don''t know when the next aura storm will come!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m afraid of death, you know!" Xu Shaotang smiles at Jingming on the platform and quickly flashes out from under the convex stone.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s rapidly disappearing figure, Xun Xun asked Jingming, "he won''t go to the source of Lingqi storm, will he?"


    "No!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile: "he has a sense of propriety!"


    She and Xu Shaotang have been together for such a long time. She knows Xu Shaotang''s temperament very well. If she doesn''t know the horror of the aura storm, Xu Shaotang will definitely go to the source of the storm. However, since she knows so clearly, Xu Shaotang will not take risks at this time.


    After receiving a positive reply from Tan Tai Jing Ming, Xun Xun relaxed and said in a low voice, "I guess many people will rush to the source of the storm after the aura storm."


    "For the spirit stone and the spirit milk you said?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked, leaning her head.


    Xun Xun nodded: "such a good opportunity, those who are strong in immortal realm will not miss it! However, the source of the storm contains both endless treasure and innumerable crises! Are you sure you want to join in the fun? "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it and said helplessly: "I don''t care, but Shaotang is going to join in the fun. It''s the same as coming to Tianguan. Risk and opportunity coexist. The greater the risk, the more the harvest! "


    She does not support Xu Shaotang to take risks, but she will not oppose it.


    In this world, unless you live in seclusion, almost every step is accompanied by certain risks.


    She is also a person who has experienced countless risks and knows that she can''t bear to have a wolf with her children!


    For those outside Taichu, there is no chance to take this risk. If the source of this aura storm is not in Taichu, they will not have the chance to join in the fun. Now, thanks to Taichu, their strength in Taichu is not the strongest, but it is absolutely not weak. They are fully qualified Go and fight with the other strong immortal!


    "I know!" Xun Xun nodded slightly, "what I am most worried about is not this. It''s the people in the temple of heaven! If those people know that brother Xu killed... "


    "Why worry about the people in the temple of heaven?" Tan Tai Jing Ming interrupted Xun Xun''s words and said with a smile, "we have had contact with the people in the temple of heaven, and there is no enmity. They will not come to our trouble for no reason, will they?"


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xun Xun was stunned and soon understood the meaning of Tantai Jingming.


    "Yes, we have never been in touch with the people in the temple of heaven..."


    They have never been in touch with each other. Naturally, the killing of people in the temple of heaven has nothing to do with them.


    After a while, Xu Shaotang came back with a large piece of bloody meat. However, on his shoulder, he still carried a man.


    A woman, to be exact.


    See Xu Shaotang carrying a strange woman came, the two quickly stood up, curious looking at Xu Shaotang.


    "I found it when I was out hunting for game."


    Xu Shaotang threw the large piece of meat to Xun Xun, and then slowly put down the woman on his shoulder, "I think she is still angry, so she brought it back by the way."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks down at the woman who is in a coma.


    The woman''s clothes were a little ragged, but they were supposed to be white, but they were full of dirt, and there were large blood stains on her front, which had dried up. Although her oval face is full of stains, it can''t cover her beauty. Her long eyelashes tremble slightly. Although she is in a coma, her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. With her closed eyes, it gives people a kind of pitiful feeling.


    Tantai Jingming put her finger on the tip of the woman''s nose. The woman''s breathing was a little disordered. She should have suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    "You''re a lucky guy!" Tan Tai Jing Ming stood up slowly and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "if you go out for a walk, you can find a beauty back.""Is it beautiful?"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said with a bad smile, "I think you are much more beautiful than her!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile, "you can''t steal honey. It''s very sweet."


    "I see you both fall into the honey jar!" Xun Xun looked at the two people who had laughed at him unscrupulously in front of his face. "I have never seen you so greasy."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face turned red and white. Xun Xun looked at her and said, "you two go to barbecue. I''ll take care of her."


    "Don''t look after it."


    Xu Shaotang indifferent said: "she is suffering from internal injury, it is estimated that it is also unfortunate to encounter the aura storm, a rest should be able to wake up."


    He can bring this woman back here, is very worthy of her, will she stay there, do not know when into the belly of those wild animals.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming threw Xu Shaotang a white eye and said, "go and help you. You''ve brought people back. Are you afraid of this trouble?"


    "Well..."


    Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly and goes to one side with Xun Xun to make a fire and roast meat.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming picked up the water bag next to her, gently broke off the woman''s mouth, and carefully poured water into her mouth. After the woman took a few drinks, she simply cleaned her face full of stains.


    As the stains on the woman''s face are cleaned up little by little, a beautiful face is gradually revealed.


    "What a beauty


    Looking at the woman''s beautiful face, Tantai Jingming said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "you can''t see that she is a beautiful person to bring her back, can you?"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and joked: "I think she''s delicate. She was going to bring her back to eat with her stomach cut open."


    "Go, don''t disgust me..." Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a black line on her face.

 Chapter 2058

    "Boom..."


    The sky thundered again, and the earth trembled again.


    "Sure enough, it''s coming again!"


    Xu Shaotang said happily.


    Although they can only feel a slight vibration here now, this aura storm is much weaker than the previous one, but the center of the storm must be very terrible. If he didn''t listen to the advice and went to the center of the storm, it might have disappeared.


    "Cough..."


    Maybe it was the thunder, maybe it was the recovery of the injury. The woman lying on the hay suddenly made a slight cough.


    Then, the woman slowly opened her heavy eyelids.


    When she saw the three people around her, her face suddenly surged with a sense of vigilance. Instinctively, she quickly stood up from the ground and said harshly, "who are you?"


    Different from the moment when she was in a coma, there was a heroic spirit in her eyebrows, which was slightly different from the image of her classic beauty. However, it was this heroic spirit that made her feel less tender and more heroic.


    Hearing the woman''s extremely unfriendly voice, Xu Shaotang said, "who is that? Your Savior! You are very powerful. When I carry you back, you are still half dead. You stand up alive! If I had known, I would have left you there. "


    The woman looked at them suspiciously, then looked at the hay shop where she was sleeping just now. The cold color on her face slowed down a little.


    "You saved me?" The woman frowned slightly, and her eyes swept slowly from Xu Shaotang''s face. She seemed to be dissatisfied with the tone of his words just now.


    She is discontented. Xu Shaotang is even more discontented. He kindly saves her back, but he wakes up with this attitude. He didn''t save her when he knew it.


    Xu Shaotang snorted, pointed to the barbecue in his hand and said, "if we want to do harm to you, you should be like this now."


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang seems to regard the barbecue in his hand as a woman''s meat, and takes a bite on the barbecue to express his dissatisfaction with the unkind woman.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, the woman''s face suddenly a cold, a real gas suddenly patted to Xu Shaotang.


    With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Xu Shaotang waved out his true Qi and dissolved the woman''s true Qi into invisibility. Looking at the woman coldly, he said: "next time, don''t blame me for being impolite! I can save you and I can kill you


    "Immortal realm!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s understatement of his company, the woman''s heart suddenly jumped and asked: "who are you in the end?"


    Although she was injured, she was still a strong immortal. This strange man could easily resolve his attack, which only showed that he was also a strong immortal!


    And a strong immortal does have the strength to take her life, especially when she is injured.


    Looking at the woman''s vigilant look, Tan Tai Jing Ming helplessly threw a white eye at Xu Shaotang and said to the woman with a smile: "we have no malice. We just see you in a coma. We are afraid that the wild animals will do harm to you, so we will bring you here. If we want to do harm to you, we will do it when you are in a coma. We won''t wait until now."


    The woman thought about it, it seems that it is such a truth.


    Want to understand this after, that woman this just slowly says to Dan Tai Jing Ming: "thank you!"


    Her thanks were only for Tantai Jingming, not for Xu Shaotang.


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "you''re welcome! By the way, you have been in a coma for such a long time, should you be hungry? Would you like to have something to eat? "


    Smelling the smell of barbecue, the woman''s throat moved, but after all, she shook her head and said, "thank you. I have something to eat here."


    Speaking, the woman took out a small bag and a piece of dried meat from the bag.


    "Heaven and earth bag!"


    Xun Xun exclaimed, then asked with a happy face: "are you from the blue fairy palace?"


    To have a bag of heaven and earth, or such a beauty, nine times out of ten is the person of the blue fairy palace.


    The woman nodded her head slightly and said, "Blue Fairy palace, Fu Xin!"


    After confirming his conjecture, Xun Xun was overjoyed and couldn''t help looking furtively at Fu Xin''s face. Then he leaned over Xu Shaotang''s ear and whispered, "the Phoenix is the third, the relegated fairy!"


    Third on the Phoenix list?


    Xu Shaotang looked at Fu Xin in surprise. He couldn''t help laughing and said: Fu Xin, the third in the Phoenix list, is just like this. Look at the so-called great beauties on the Phoenix list.


    As for beauty, he had seen so many beauties that none of his own women could be worse or even better than her.


    But Xu Shaotang didn''t know that she was just a beauty in the eye of the beholder. This Fu Xin''s beauty was really a first-class beauty, and it was still a face without powder. If she put on a little makeup, her beauty would be even better.Tan Tai Jing Ming also simply introduced them to her. Then she asked Fu Xin curiously, "how can you be in a coma there alone? Aren''t you from Biluo fairy palace together? "


    "We got separated when we were running for our lives."


    With a faint sigh, Fu Xin said with some worry: "we are too close to the center of the aura storm. When we realize that the aura storm is about to break out, we can only try our best to escape, but we still can''t escape from the range of the aura storm! I was injured in the aura storm, and I tried to escape for some distance, then I fell into a coma


    She doesn''t have a big problem now, but she doesn''t know what happened to the other sisters. At the beginning, they were only concerned about their own lives. They all ran as fast as they could. Where else could they care.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming took a look at Fu Xin and said with relief, "can you escape from the center of Lingqi storm? You should be glad. "


    "Not to the center!"


    Fu Xin shook his head and said, "it''s just near the Reiki center. If such a terrible Reiki storm really enters the center of the storm, I''m afraid we don''t have a chance to escape."


    When he thought about the terrible aura storm, he could not help but be afraid. No one thought that such a terrible aura storm would break out in Taichu. Originally, he thought that there would be no danger in Taichu with their strength, but in the end, he almost destroyed the whole army. Such a result is ironic.


    "Don''t worry, they should be OK." Tan Tai Jing Ming said softly.


    Fu Xin looked at Tan Tai Jing Ming gratefully, but he didn''t put down his worry. He just lowered his head and bit the dried meat on his hands.


    "Eat this!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming took the barbecue from the fire and handed it to Fu Xin. "You haven''t fully recovered from the injury. It''s better to eat this."


    Fu Xin slowly raised his head, quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun, hesitated for a while, then slowly took over the barbecue from Tan Tai Jingming, and said in a soft voice: "thank you!"

 Chapter 2059

    Until the next day, Fu Xin did not give Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun a good face.


    Xun Xun took the initiative to talk to Fu Xin several times, but he ended up with a hot face and a cold buttock. Seeing Xun Xun''s angry appearance, Xu Shaotang certainly won''t insult himself. Fu Xin didn''t take the initiative to talk to him, and he didn''t go to talk to Fu Xin.


    However, when she learned that dantai Jingming was also a strong immortal and had no clan, Fu Xin became enthusiastic about dantai Jingming. It seemed that she wanted to invite dantai Jingming to join Biluo fairy palace, but she should not be the master.


    "Not to mention, this aura is really stronger than before!"


    On the way to Lingyuan, Xu Shaotang feels the extremely rich aura, and says to Tantai Jingming.


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly: "if only the opening time of Taichu could be a little longer!"


    Now it''s the fifth day for them to enter the Taichu realm. Half of the time has passed. Even if they don''t go out through the portal, they can only stay in this place with abundant aura for another five days. Five days is too little!


    If she can stay here for three or five months, Tantai Jingming is absolutely sure that she will become a Dixian, but this is too early to give her such a long time.


    "That''s nothing!" "When you get to the place where Lingyuan is, you will know how rich the aura is there," said Fu Xin


    Hearing Fu Xin''s words, Xun Xun suddenly came up again with a thick face and asked with a smile: "fairy, how rich is the aura of Lingyuan?"


    Fu Xin didn''t seem to hear Xun Xun''s words. He turned his head to the quiet tea on the dantai and said, "the closer to the spirit source, the stronger the monster is. Be careful."


    From the beginning to the end, Fu Xin only talked with Tantai Jingming, directly ignoring the existence of Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun.


    Xu Shaotang thought maliciously in his heart that Fu Xin didn''t know if he had been hurt by a man, so he was so indifferent to men.


    When Tantai Jingming was about to speak, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped and looked at Fu Xin with a black line on his face, muttering: "crow mouth!"


    At the same time, two shadows suddenly flew towards them.


    Xu Shaotang had already been prepared to step in front of them, and two furious Qi attacked the shadow respectively.


    "Ouch..."


    Xu Shaotang''s angry eyes are howled by Xu Shaoyou.


    "Wolf of the dark moon!"


    Fu Xin''s eyes were burning as he looked at the two huge black wolves, who were nearly three meters tall, but he was full of surprise. Xu Shaotang actually injured two dark moon wolves in one move. Even if he had not been injured, he might not be Xu Shaotang''s opponent.


    "Dantai, protect Xun Xun. I''ll deal with the two wolves!"


    He didn''t worry about Tantai Jingming. The only thing he worried about was Xun Xun, who was not immortal. As for Fu Xin, his attitude towards her was that Xu Shaotang didn''t care about her life.


    However, he also knew that although he would not take care of Fu Xin''s life or death, Tan Tai Jing Ming would certainly take care of it.


    "Be careful!"


    Dantai Jingming nodded, protecting the injured Fu Xin and Xun Xun to retreat.


    Two wolves of dark moon were hurt by Xu Shaotang. The wounds on their backs were dripping blood on the ground. However, the two wolves didn''t care about their wounds at all. They just looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely. Their sharp claws had been exposed and they were ready to attack Xu Shaotang at any time.


    "The dead and the dead!"


    Facing the fierce eyes of the two wolves, Xu Shaotang''s eyes also become fierce.


    "Ouch..."


    One of the wolves gave a low roar to the other. The wolf immediately slowly retreated, but his eyes were still fixed on Xu Shaotang, as if he was afraid that Xu Shaotang would attack him suddenly.


    Looking at the slowly retreating wolf, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and said with a smile: "it''s quite chivalrous. Is it ready to fight with me?"


    He really didn''t expect that the wolf in front of him was so elegant. Although he was a monster, he disdained to fight two against one.


    This is an upright monster!


    Xu Shaotang laughingly thought.


    "Take care of the platform!" At this time, Fu Xin said loudly to the nearby Tan Tai Jing Ming, "the wolf of the dark moon is going to attack us!"


    Sure enough, as soon as Fu Xin''s voice fell, the retreating wolf suddenly sped up and rushed at them like lightning.


    "Well, I think too much!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face turned black and his figure flashed. He stood in front of them again and said coldly to the wolf, "your opponent is me!"


    The wolf seems to know Xu Shaotang''s power. When Xu Shaotang stops there, he immediately changes his direction and goes directly behind Xu Shaotang, intending to attack them from another direction.


    "These two wolves seem very clever!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "knowing that it''s not your opponent, you aim at us. Dare you treat us as soft persimmons?""Monsters have high intelligence." Fu Xin said softly to tan Tai Jing Ming, "the wolf of the dark moon is very fast, and its abdomen is the most vulnerable place."


    Hearing Fu Xin''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a black face. God knows how much opinion this woman has on herself. When she confronts with these two monsters, she doesn''t say anything. Seeing that Tan Tai Jing Ming is eager to try, she is about to speak out the weakness of these monsters.


    "Let it see if you are a soft persimmon."


    Xu Shaotang smiles at Jingming and says, "I''ll solve that wolf first. You can drag this one first. Don''t let it hurt Xun Xun!"


    Voice a fall, Xu Shaotang''s body has been lightning like killing to the front of the wolf.


    See Xu Shaotang kill, the wolf suddenly issued a roar, the faint cold light of the claw sharp to Xu Shaotang.


    At the moment of Xu Shaotang''s departure, another wolf also attacks them. Tantai Jingming takes the lead and fights with the wolf fiercely.


    Xu Shaotang aims at the wolf''s abdomen, avoids the attack of its sharp claws, and lies down on the ground. It has come to the wolf''s abdomen. The wolf instantly understands Xu Shaotang''s intention. As soon as he is about to dodge, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi has cut off his soft belly, and blood suddenly gushes out of the wolf''s abdomen. Fortunately, Xu Shaotang hides quickly, otherwise he will die A wolf blood bath.


    When the key was attacked, the wolf suddenly gave out a shrill cry.


    Seeing that the wolf was killed by Xu Shaotang, the other wolf immediately ran away from him. When he was about to turn around and run away, Xu Shaotang had stopped him.

 Chapter 2060

    No accident, another wolf of dark moon was also killed soon.


    After removing the inner elixir of the two dark moon wolves, they continued on their way.


    "Are you two really not from any clan?"


    Fu Xin looks complex to see Xu Shaotang one eye, low voice to nearby Dan Tai Jing Ming asks a way.


    "Of course!" Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly and asked Fu Xin with a smile, "why is there such a question?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just incredible." Fu Xin looked at Tan Tai Jing Ming suspiciously and said, "it''s really surprising that you two didn''t join the sect. Besides, there are no your names on the Phoenix list and the Dragon list. I''m very curious about your origin."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile, "we are just two laymen in the world


    "Ha ha, there are not many laymen like you."


    Fu Xin said with a smile.


    Naturally, she doesn''t believe in the words of Tantai Jingming. She has witnessed the strength of these two people. Tantai Jingming is sure to be an immortal. But Xu Shaotang, who is a bit annoying to her, is even more unfathomable. However, these two people are from unknown places, which is a kind of irony to Longbang and Fengbang.


    As they went deeper into the center of Lingyuan, the aura of heaven and earth around them became more and more strong. Xu Shaotang couldn''t imagine how strong the aura would be when he arrived at the Lingyuan.


    Along the way, several monsters who attacked them were ruthlessly killed by them, and Fu Xin''s words were confirmed. The closer they got to the place where the spirit source was, the stronger the monsters were, and more and more. For those monsters they mentioned to find traces, they almost walked around, and they didn''t want to entangle with them too much.


    Soon after, there was a fierce fight in their ears.


    "Do you want to see it?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asks Xu Shaotang in a soft voice.


    "Go and have a look!" Xu Shaotang thought about it, and if he had deep meaning, he said, "but let''s just have a look at it from a distance. It''s better not to burn yourself."


    Tantai Jingming patted him quietly and winked at him at the same time, indicating that he would not talk nonsense.


    Of course, dantai Jingming understands Xu Shaotang''s implication. They''ve already set fire to their rescue of Fu Xin. Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to give himself any more trouble. If Fu Xin wants to repay him, the key is that Fu Xin is still as cold as ice to Xu Shaotang. He doesn''t regard Xu Shaotang as his life-saving benefactor at all. It''s strange that Xu Shaotang has no resentment in his heart.


    Following the sound of the fight, the four quickly ran after each other.


    From a distance, I saw two white women fighting with three monsters.


    "The fence falls, the divine voice!"


    Fu Xin exclaimed in surprise and rushed to that side quickly.


    "Fossin


    They had a surprise look at the sudden appearance of Fu Xin. Before they had time to talk to Fu Xin, the three monsters attacked again, and they fought with the three monsters again.


    "Divine voice, divine voice!"


    Xun Xun''s eyes suddenly brightened. He grabbed Xu Shaotang excitedly and said, "do you hear that? It''s divine voice! I said, "I will see the divine voice!"


    Looking at Xun Xun''s infatuated appearance, Xu Shaotang said, "so what? Even the third ranking Fu Xin is so cold. Do you expect Shenyin to give you a good face? They may have been boasted by others for a long time, and they really think that they are the fairies coming down to earth! "


    "Say less!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming couldn''t help but pull him for a while and asked, "shall we go over and help?"


    "It doesn''t seem necessary!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "let''s just watch the opera with peace of mind. Let''s have a look at the strength of Shenyin, who ranks first in the Phoenix list."


    Although they are two enemies and three enemies, there is no sign that they are falling behind. In addition, with the addition of Fu Xin, it will be sooner or later that they will be killed.


    Anyway, even if you help others, you won''t appreciate it. Why waste your energy?


    "All right!" Tantai Jingming said with a helpless smile: "you don''t know how to pity jade at all! If other people encounter this kind of situation, they will rush to help without thinking. Not everyone has the chance to save the beauty! It''s better for you to watch the play here. "


    Shenyin, Fuxin, and Liluo are the first, the third, and the sixth beauties in the Phoenix list. Three real beauties are fighting with monsters in front of their eyes. Xu Shaotang is still in the mood to watch the fun. If it''s spread, I don''t know whether Xu Shaotang will be chased all over the world by their admirers.


    "Brother Xu, you really don''t want to help?" Xun Xun''s eyes did not leave the three people who were fighting with monsters and beasts, but he said to Xu Shaotang: "how can you miss such a good opportunity?"


    "You want to help?" Xu Shaotang asked Xun Xun with a smile.


    "Yes! I just don''t have that ability! " Xun Xun said without thinking."Then watch the fun!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and looked at the three people who were fighting with the monster. Seeing a monster being killed, he said to Xun Xun with a smile: "don''t you think it''s a pleasant thing to watch the beauty fight?"


    Xun Xun slightly stagnated, looked at it carefully for a while, nodded his head and said: "it seems that you are really wrong when you say that! This beauty is more ornamental when fighting! I''ll bet you a gold coin. The fairy who killed the monster just now must be Shenyin


    They are too far apart to see the appearance of Shenyin and Liluo. Now they have to rely on their strength to guess.


    "Well, I''ll bet you! Though I know I''ll lose most of the time! "


    Xu Shaotang smiles. He also guesses that the woman is Shenyin, but since Xun Xun has chosen first, he can only bet on the other one.


    Hear two people''s words, Dan Tai Jing Ming can''t help patting his forehead lightly, full of helpless say: "you two, can you not be so boring?"


    Even if I don''t help, I''m still gambling here. God knows what Xu Shaotang is thinking in his head.


    "Dan Tai, would you like to gamble with me?" Xu Shaotang ha ha a smile, full face of smile to Dan Tai Jing Ming asked.


    "I''m not as boring as you are!" Tan Tai Jing Ming looked over there and said, "I''d better go and help. Fu Xin''s injury hasn''t fully recovered. If we finish the battle earlier, we can continue to go to the Lingyuan!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and nodded: "well, for the sake of Lingyuan! Come on, let''s go together


    Just at this time, several figures suddenly fell from the sky, those figures had fallen, and immediately began to strangle the remaining two monsters.

 Chapter 2061

    "Luo Hao!"


    Just a few steps ahead of Xu Shaotang, they immediately stop their own pace.


    "Don''t be stunned!" Xun Xun pushed Xu Shaotang hard and said in a low voice: "this kind of good thing of hero saving beauty can''t be left to the people in the temple of heaven!"


    Xu Shaotang and the people of the temple of heaven are doomed to be friends. Even if they don''t help, they can''t let the people of the temple of heaven pick up this opportunity in vain!


    However, Xu Shaotang didn''t move. He just told Xun Xun, "when we are past, the battle is over. It seems that God doesn''t want us to join in the fun."


    Xu Shaotang''s words are right. With the participation of several people in the temple of heaven, the two evil beasts, who had fallen to the disadvantage, were killed in an instant, especially Luo Huo. At the moment when he fell, one evil beast was directly divided into two by his powerful Qi, and the other one fell to the ground and died under the siege of the people without even supporting for ten seconds.


    Seeing that two monsters were killed in an instant, Xun Xun''s face suddenly looked very disappointed and said bitterly: "such a good opportunity has been wasted by you."


    And over there, the three people in the blue fairy Palace also breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Shenyin, Liluo, are you ok?"


    Fu Xin trotted to them and looked them up and down for fear that they would be injured.


    "Nothing!" Shenyin smiles a little, then goes to the group of people called by Luo, bows slightly and says: "thank you for your help. Shenyin thanks here!"


    When Shenyin stands in front of several people, they feel crazy. The faint smile, the beautiful face, the dusty temperament, the graceful figure and any slight movement of Shenyin all affect their hearts. There are many beauties in the world, but the beauty of Shenyin is so breathtaking. Her facial features are perfect, and even the most picky men can''t find any flaws.


    Her voice is as graceful and ethereal as the light cry of a oriole. It''s just a simple sentence, but it has a strange magic power. It makes the people in front of her feel comfortable in the fairyland of the world, and every pore of her body is unspeakable comfortable.


    However, she is just like the proud snow lotus, which makes people not willing to have any evil thoughts at all. She just wants to hold it in the palm of her hand and take good care of it.


    While others were still intoxicated with the beauty of Shenyin, Luo Huan said with a smile, "even if we don''t do it, it''s only a matter of time before we kill these two monsters with the strength of the three fairies."


    Luo Huan had seen Shenyin before, and he could resist the beauty of Shenyin.


    Even so, at the moment, his heart is full of ups and downs. He has not had the chance to talk with Shenyin for several times. This time, he helped them by chance in this initial situation. It''s a great opportunity for him to get close to Shenyin.


    He secretly decided in his heart that he must seize this excellent opportunity this time.


    Shenyin smiles, then looks at Xu Shaotang and the three of them, and asks Fu Xin: "are those people with you?"


    Fu Xin also looked at Xu Shaotang and the three of them, nodded slightly and said, "I was injured and comatose in the aura storm, and I was saved by them."


    "In that case, we should thank them."


    Just as Shenyin was going to thank several people, Fu Xin held it and shook his head slightly. "I''ve already written it, so you don''t have to bother any more. The man named Xu Shaotang is really annoying."


    "Oh?"


    God sound Xiu eyebrow tiny Cu, surprised of ask a way: "he despises you?"


    "This That''s not true Fu Xin looked at Shen Yin angrily and then asked, "Why are there only two of you, light painting and looking for notes?"


    "I haven''t heard from them yet."


    Hearing Fu Xin''s words, Shen Yin and Li Luo''s look suddenly dimmed.


    "Why, what happened to the fairy of light painting and the fairy of looking for paper?" Luo called slightly forward, a face of concern asked.


    "We were too deep yesterday. When the aura storm broke out, we were scattered by the aura storm. Now there are no whereabouts of them," he said


    Looking at the elegant Luo call, the heart of Li Luo can''t help rippling slightly. It can be seen that Luo call''s eyes didn''t move away from Shenyin''s body, and he lost again in an instant.


    Shenyin, the number one on the Phoenix list, is the fairy that countless young talents dream of, while luowu, the number one on the Dragon list, is not the dream lover of countless young girls?


    Although Liluo is also the sixth fairy in the Phoenix list, it is still eclipsed in front of Shenyin.


    "That''s a bit of a problem!" Luo Huan frowned slightly and said: "yesterday''s aura storm was too sudden. Fortunately, we were not near there at that time, otherwise we would be swept away by that aura storm! However, you don''t have to worry too much. The two fairies are strong in the immortal realm, so they should not be in danger. Maybe they were injured in the aura storm, and now they are convalescing somewhere. "


    "If only that were the case."Li Luo sighed a little, then asked: "look at you, you should also go to Lingyuan?"


    Everyone knows that the place where Lingyuan is located must have great benefits. Not to mention the spirit stones, only the extremely strong aura has great benefits for those practitioners. A few days of cultivation in Lingyuan center is likely to be equivalent to months of hard cultivation. I believe people in the temple of heaven will not let it go.


    Luo nodded and said with a smile: "the three fairies should also go to the Lingyuan center. This time there is a aura storm in Taichu. I''m afraid that the demons in the Lingyuan center will be very powerful, and there may even be four or five levels of demons. Several fairies are weak. Why don''t we go together and take care of each other?"


    Shenyin was about to refuse, but the fence around her quietly pulled her.


    Shenyin was so clever that he instantly understood the thoughts of the fence. He thought that the three of them were really weak at present. It was not impossible for Luo Huan to say that the fourth and fifth order monsters did not exist. He simply made eye contact with Fu Xin, nodded and said, "well, if we meet the fourth and fifth order monsters, we will have the power of the first World War."


    Fu Xin also nodded slightly, walked to Xu Shaotang and said, "well, wait here first. I''ll talk to them in the past."


    "Wait!"


    Shenyin called Fu Xin and said with a smile, "I''ll go with you."


    "What are you going to do?"


    When Fu Xin was puzzled, she saw Shenyin winking at herself quietly. She immediately understood the meaning of Shenyin. It turned out that she wanted to create a chance for Li Luo to get along with Luo Huo alone!


    After understanding the intention of Shenyin, Fu Xin nodded slightly: "well, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 2062

    "Well, they seem to be coming towards us!"


    Looking at two graceful figures, Xun Xun excitedly tugged at Xu Shaotang''s clothes, "guess, will it be Shenyin?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t see clearly." In any case, he should touch one of his chin


    "Let''s bet another gold coin. I''ll bet that it''s Shenyin who comes with Fu Xin!"


    "All right, bet on it!"


    Tantai Jingming patted her forehead and said with a speechless face: "please, you two, didn''t you just bet on the divine voice?"


    God, how boring these two people are. The one who gambled once actually gambled again. Don''t they know that the one they were gambling on just now is Shenyin?


    Xun Xun tilted his head to think about it, and said with a smile, "then it''s time to add up!"


    Soon, Shenyin and Fuxin came to them.


    When he saw Shenyin, Xu Shaotang knew that he had lost.


    I have to say that Shenyin is really beautiful. Even Xu Shaotang, who is used to seeing beauties, can''t help but look at it more. Of course, he just looks at it more!


    Different from Xu Shaotang, Xun Xun''s whole life has been completely attracted by Shenyin. Standing there looking at Shenyin, he seems to be in a trance. He has heard that Shenyin is beautiful for a long time, but he didn''t expect it to be so beautiful. Her every smile and twinkle affects Xun Xun''s nerves.


    "This is Tantai Jingming. I''ve been taken care of by her all the way." Fu Xin said to tan Tai Jing Ming, "this is a divine sound. You must have heard her name."


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Fu Xin didn''t introduce Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun to Shenyin at all.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly and said, "of course, Jinghong fairy''s voice is like thunder."


    "Thank you for saving fossin." Shenyin smiles, looks up and down at Tantai Jingming, and says, "listen to Fu Xin, miss Tantai is a strong immortal, but she has not joined any clan. With the qualification of miss Tantai, it''s the talent that I long for. I''d like to introduce Miss Tantai to my master personally. I don''t know if Miss Tantai would like to join the palace?"


    When they came to this side, Fu Xin told her about Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    A woman is the key to a strong immortal who is so young but hasn''t been worshipped by any sect. This is the genius that Biluo fairy palace dreams of.


    Even if we can''t find any other talents this time, we just need Tantai Jingming to join the Biluo fairy palace. This time, the harvest of Biluo fairy palace is big enough! Before that, they didn''t expect to meet the genius of immortal world directly. After all, almost all the people who can enter immortal world at such an age are the key training objects of major schools.


    "I understand the fairy''s kindness." Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a slight smile, "however, I haven''t joined any idea of sect for the time being."


    Not long ago, Tantai Jingming was still surprised at Xu Shaotang''s refusal of Xue Luan''s invitation. She didn''t expect that she would refuse Shenyin''s invitation face to face now. In the past few days when she came to Taichu, she not only found Xu Shaotang, but also entered the immortal realm. The harvest was so great that she never dared to think about it.


    "With your qualifications, you will definitely receive key training if you join the Biluo fairy palace." Shenyin continued: "moreover, you only need to concentrate on Cultivation in the future, and you don''t need to think about other things at all. Such an opportunity is what many people dream of."


    Hearing the voice of God, Xu Shaotang could not help but curl his mouth slightly.


    It''s very similar to Xue Luan when he invited him to join the cloud emperor palace. It''s a special honor for them to be favored by these sects.


    They just don''t know that not everyone is willing to accept this honor.


    Tantai Jingming shook her head again and said, "I really don''t have this consideration for the time being."


    Looking at the extremely firm attitude of Tan Tai Jing Ming, Shen Yin''s mind moved and said, "in that case, I don''t want to ask for it! However, we are just going to Lingyuan with you in the temple of heavenly saints. You might as well have a look after us on the way. "


    "Yes, yes!"


    Both dantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang haven''t spoken yet, but Xun Xun, who has finally come back to his senses, has already cried out with joy. At the same time, he throws a praying look at Xu Shaotang. He knows that dantai Jingming must listen to Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang doesn''t agree, and dantai Jingming certainly won''t agree.


    "I didn''t ask you!" Fu Xin glanced at Xun Xun faintly, and then said to tan Tai Jing Ming, "there may be four or five level monsters in Lingyuan center. You are weak. If you meet these powerful monsters, you will not have any chance to survive. You''d better be safe with us."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming did not speak, just to Xu Shaotang cast to ask the eyes.


    She listened to Xu Shaotang, no matter what he decided.


    Looking at their eyes, Xu Shaotang also fell into meditation.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly to Tantai Jingming and says, "forget it. We are weak, so we won''t drag them down."Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xun Xun''s face suddenly showed a look of incomparable resentment. If it wasn''t for Shenyin and Fu Xin here, he might have rushed to Xu Shaotang and tried his best to fight with him. What a good chance to get close to these fairies! How many dreams can''t be found. Xu Shaotang Juran refused, and he''s not afraid of being attacked by heaven!


    "Who are you?" Shenyin shows her eyebrows and frowns at Xu Shaotang.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "So you''re the sort of annoying man that vossin is talking about!" Shenyin suddenly said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated and looked at Fu Xin viciously. This dead woman, don''t you know that she is also very annoying?


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s fierce eyes, Fu Xin''s mouth showed a light smile. She knew that Shenyin''s words were intentional, which could be regarded as a little revenge for his refusal of their invitation.


    "Let''s go!" Xu Shaotang is too lazy to entangle with these two people. He turns to Tantai Jingming and says, "we''ve returned to our original owners. It''s time to go!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Fu Xin''s shallow smile suddenly disappeared. She looked at Xu Shaotang''s back with silver teeth clenched. She cursed in her heart: asshole, what do you think I am? Return the goods to their original owners?


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang was deliberately angry with Fu Xin, Tan Taijing Ming said with a smile, "we won''t be with you. Let''s leave now. See you later!"


    With that, Tan Tai Jing Ming turns around and follows Xu Shaotang to the distance with Xun Xun, who is dragging him back three times in one step.

 Chapter 2063

    "This man is a bit annoying!"


    Looking at the three people''s back, Shenyin said to Fu Xin with a smile.


    "More than disgust!" Fu Xinqi Huhu said.


    Shenyin smiles and says curiously: "however, Tantai Jingming is a strong immortal, but he listens to everything. I think his strength should be good?"


    Fu Xinshen said in a deep voice: "very strong!"


    "Oh? Very strong? "


    Shenyin looks at Fu Xin in surprise. She knows Fu Xin''s strength no matter how strong he is. How strong is he?


    Fu Xin nodded and said, "I don''t know how strong he is, but before we met you, we were attacked by two wolves of the dark moon. He only hurt them with one move, and then killed them without any effort."


    Thinking about the scene that Xu Shaotang easily killed two dark moon wolves, Fu Xin couldn''t help thinking that the only thing Xu Shaotang could appreciate was his strength.


    "Sure enough, crazy people have crazy capital!" A little surprise flashed on Shenyin''s beautiful face and asked, "how do you think his strength is compared with Xue Luan?"


    Fu Xin thought about it and said seriously: "even if it''s not as good as Xue Luan, it won''t be too bad. I can see that he should have some reservation when dealing with the two dark moon wolves."


    "How can we deal with the two wolves of the dark moon?"


    Shenyin was surprised again in her beautiful eyes. She looked back at luowu and murmured, "do you think Xu Shaotang''s strength can match luowu''s?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu xinman looks at Shenyin in amazement. She compares Xu Shaotang with Xue Luan. She thinks she looks up to Xu Shaotang. Shenyin even compares Xu Shaotang with Luo Huan, which is far beyond her expectation.


    "No way!"


    After a while of consternation, Fu Xin shook his head firmly and said: "Luo Huo is known as the first person under the earth immortal. His strength has been infinitely close to the earth immortal. It only needs a chance to break through to the earth immortal realm at any time. Although Xu Shaotang''s strength is very strong, he is not strong enough to compete with Luo Huo!"


    Shen Yin shook his head slightly and said, "I think it''s possible, though it''s not possible."


    Fu xinman looked at Shenyin and asked, "why do you think so?"


    Shenyin didn''t answer Fu Xin''s question, but asked Fu Xin with a smile: "Xu Shaotang didn''t join any sect, did he?"


    Fu Xin nodded: "yes, he and Tan Tai Jing Ming do not seem to have any intention of joining any sect."


    "A young and powerful man with profound strength, but he didn''t join any clan!" Shen Yin''s pretty face showed a bit of thinking, "the key is that this talented person is still unknown. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Listening to the voice of God, Fu Xin also fell into thinking.


    It''s not that she didn''t think about this question. She even asked Tantai Jingming about it in person, but she didn''t get any answer. She really couldn''t understand when these two talented people appeared in the northern region.


    Northern region?


    All of a sudden, Fu Xin''s eyes lit up. He seemed to understand something. He said, "you mean, they are probably not from northern regions?"


    The Dragon list and the Phoenix list are all aimed at the people of the northern regions. Xu Shaotang and Tan Taijing Ming became the strong people in the immortal realm when they were young, but no one ever heard of their names. This is really strange!


    However, if they are not from northern regions, many things will be easy to explain.


    Shenyin nodded slightly and said, "in addition, there is another possibility."


    "What''s possible?" Asked fossin curiously.


    Shenyin''s eyes moved and said with a smile: "don''t forget, there are several powerful clans in the northern region besides us


    "I didn''t think of it!" Fu Xin slightly surprised, affirmative nod way: "your guess should be right, they are either hermit family people, or is the person outside the northern region! There is no other possibility! "


    "We have to pay more attention to these two people in the future."


    Shenyin whispered, "let''s go. We''re ready to start. I think we''ll meet them again in the next few days."


    "I don''t know if they can get to Lingyuan center safely." Fu Xin said slightly worried.


    Shenyin said with a smile: "although Xu Shaotang is not very popular, there is no doubt that he is not stupid. If he is not sure, he dare not venture to Lingyuan center! It is also for this reason that I guess that his strength can match that of Luo Huan. "


    Hearing the words of Shenyin, Fu Xin nodded and said: "indeed, Xu Shaotang is not only not stupid, but also very cunning! I guess the reason why he didn''t try his best to deal with the two dark moon wolves was that he was afraid that I knew his real strength! "


    ¡­¡­Xu Shaotang did not know that Shenyin and Fu Xin had begun to speculate about him. After they separated from Shenyin, they went to Lingyuan center from another direction.


    Xun Xun followed Xu Shaotang with a full face of resentment, just like a wronged daughter-in-law.


    "Why don''t you want to be with them?" "Although their words may be exaggerated, they are likely to be true. Together with them, our risk is much less. Is it just to get angry with fossin? I don''t think you are such a mean person


    "What''s up with me and foxing?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "because the people in the temple of heaven, we and the people in the temple of heaven are destined not to be friends, so there is no need to mix with them! Moreover, these people are all amazing talents. They think that they are all above the top. We may have to be ridiculed by them together. Instead of that, we''d better go to the Lingyuan center ourselves to be at ease. "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming takes a look at Xun Xun beside him and instantly understands Xu Shaotang''s consideration.


    Indeed, they can take Xun Xun Xun because they are friends. For those people in the temple of heaven and the blue fairy palace, Xun Xun, who can''t even reach the realm of immortals, is a burden. They take such a burden. Even if those people in the temple of heaven agree to take Xun Xun with them because of the God''s voice, they are afraid that they will have some opinions in their hearts, which will inevitably be expressed in words Xun Xun is ridiculed, and Xu Shaotang is a person who can''t stand being bullied by others. In the long run, he will definitely have conflicts with those people in the temple of heaven. At that time, even Duan Xilou''s affairs will be dug up.


    "Thank you


    Xun Xun also understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. He looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully, and then laughed: "I''m satisfied to see the divine voice, Jinghong fairy. It''s true that a glimpse of Jinghong will make people unforgettable all their lives!"


    One of his previous goals was to see the true face of Shenyin? Now that this goal has been achieved, what is he dissatisfied with?

 Chapter 2064

    Although they didn''t go with the people in the temple of heaven and the blue fairy palace, they didn''t encounter too much danger along the way.


    However, the monsters here are really getting stronger and stronger. If Xu Shaotang doesn''t use Nuwa stone now, he has some difficulty in dealing with the monsters here.


    After Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming killed a monster again, they were very tired. The monster that fell in front of them should have been a third-order monster, and they had a lot of effort to kill it.


    "It seems that there must be four or five level monsters in Lingyuan Center..."


    Xu Shaotang takes this monster''s inner elixir, and says to Tantai Jingming with a dignified face.


    Before we get to the Lingyuan center, there are three level monsters. It can be imagined that the monsters in the Lingyuan center will be stronger than this, and there may be more than one.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "why don''t we find a place near here to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, instead of going to the center of the aura? The aura of heaven and earth here is strong enough, at least five times more than that outside Taichu. We don''t need to take that risk. "


    "Go


    Xu Shaotang bowed his head to ponder, shook his head and said: "the greater the risk, the greater the income! Everyone else can go, why can''t we? "


    It''s because the aura here is strong enough that Xu Shaotang wants to go to the center of Lingyuan. He doesn''t know how much stronger the aura there is than here.


    What''s more, the Lingyuan center doesn''t know how many natural resources and land treasures there are. Since they have the strength to compete with other celestial beings, why don''t they fight?


    "All right! Listen to you


    Tantai Jingming is used to listening to Xu Shaotang''s words. Seeing that Xu Shaotang has made up his mind, she doesn''t persuade him any more. After Xu Shaotang takes out the inner elixir of the monster, the three go on the road again.


    Half an hour later, a pool of blue waves appeared in front of them.


    "Let''s go and have a rest first!"


    Xu Shaotang takes them to the pool quickly. Along the way, their nerves are tense. It''s rare to find such a pool. It''s just a good place to rest and replenish their physical strength.


    The water in the pool is very clear. Xu Shaotang goes to the edge of the pool and pours a handful of water into his throat. The cool and sweet feeling makes Xu Shaotang feel comfortable.


    "What''s that?"


    Just as Xu Shaotang is pouring fresh water into the water bag, Tantai Jingming suddenly pulls Xu Shaotang and points to the opposite side of the pool.


    Along the direction of Tantai Jingming''s fingers, I saw something creeping slowly on the opposite side of the pool.


    "Snake?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at Jingming, "are you still afraid of snakes?"


    Said, Xu Shaotang in the water gently, quickly came to the opposite pool.


    "Come here!"


    Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly shrinks and shouts to tan Tai Jing Ming and Xun Xun.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, they were slightly confused, but they came to Xu Shaotang quickly.


    When they saw the little thing still struggling to wriggle, both dantai Jingming and Xun Xun were shocked and stammered: "Dragon Dragon... "


    as like as two peas before Xu Shaotang, he was mistaken for a snake. He was a young dragon. He had a deer like a head, a camel, an eye like a rabbit, a snake, a belly like a mirage, a fish like a fish, a claw like an eagle, a tiger like a tiger, and a cow like ears. Every place was exactly the same as the Dragon they saw before, except for one meter or so.


    In Xu Shaotang''s impression, the dragon is no longer a strange thing. He has even seen the huge dragon that has lived for thousands of years. At this time, he is not too surprised to see this young dragon again. He just thinks curiously how there can be a young dragon here.


    Compared with Youhe''s huge body, this young dragon''s size is really insignificant. At the moment, it is surrounded by three people, wriggling its body desperately. It seems that it wants to hide in the pool, but its movement is too slow, just like a snake swallowing too much food, moving its body hard.


    "It seems to be hurt?"


    Looking at the little body that the young dragon is struggling to move, Tantai Jingming reaches out to help it.


    However, at the moment when she reaches for her hand, the young dragon suddenly turns back and bites her hand. Fortunately, she retracts her hand in time and avoids the attack of the young dragon.


    "This little thing is ungrateful!" Xun Xun recovered from the great shock and came to the young dragon curiously, "shall we roast the young dragon to eat? It''s a dragon, a tonic! "


    "Wuwu..."


    It seems that Youlong understood Xun Xun''s words, raised his neck and growled at him.


    Although the sound is like a baby''s cry, it seems to have begun to take shape from the mouth of the young dragon.


    However, in Xun Xun''s and Tantai''s ears, it was just a low roar, but in Xu Shaotang''s ears, it was another meaning. The young dragon was clearly saying to Xun Xun, "dare you!"Xu Shaotang came forward slightly, pulled Xun Xun to his back, squatted down slowly, showed a kind smile to the young dragon, and said: "don''t worry, he''s joking with you, we won''t eat you, you don''t have to be nervous."


    "Dragon diving meets shrimp show! You guys wait for me. I''ll clean you up sooner or later! "


    Young dragon roars again, but Xu Shaotang hears what he means.


    Listening to the little guy''s threat, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling and asked, "I''m just joking with you. Are you so vengeful? By the way, look at you, are you hurt? "


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Youlong''s round eyes showed a trace of doubt, "can this person understand me?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "if you are injured or need our help, I will try my best to help you!"


    "Why, do you really understand me?" Young dragon looks at Xu Shaotang in amazement.


    Xu Shaotang nodded again and said seriously, "a friend of mine is also a dragon. I have received a lot of favors from him, so you can rest assured that we will not hurt you and will try our best to help you!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang talking to himself there, Xun Xun man looks at Jingming in dismay.


    "What is he?" Xun Xun asked, "is he talking to this young dragon? Just now he said that he and the dragon are friends? "


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang could understand the Dragon language, Tan Taijing Ming gave Xun Xun Xun a smile and said, "let''s go, let''s find a place to have a rest and let them stay here."


    After that, Tantai Jingming forced Xun Xun Xun to one side.


    "No, you haven''t answered my question yet." Cried Xun Xun.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said to Xun Xun, "he knows dragon language!" with a smile

 Chapter 2065

    "You said you had a friend who was a dragon?"


    To make sure that Xu Shaotang could really understand what he was saying, there was an incredible look in his young longan. Then he shook his little head and said, "it''s impossible. With your tiny strength, can you make friends with my dragon people?"


    Despised!


    The key is to be despised by a young dragon that looks like a snake!


    Now he can kill the young dragon with his fingers. How dare he despise himself?


    What a broken dragon! It''s too arrogant!


    Xu Shaotang looked at the young dragon with black lines on his face. He resisted the impulse to lift it up and puff it violently. He said with black lines on his face: "the dragon I know is called Youhe. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of it?"


    Both he and Tantai Jingming are involved in the world by the terrible aura whirlpool. I believe Youhe is also involved in the world. If you can find Youhe, maybe you can find a way to return to the earth.


    "You Ji? Never heard of it Young dragon gently shook his head, "so you know dragon language, also because you said that Youhe''s the reason?"


    "So it is."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t tell Youlong about the ghost of Yinglong. He just asked Youlong again, "what can I do for you?"


    "Are you really willing to help me?" Young dragon looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "if I don''t want to help you, or if I want to be unfavorable to you, at least now you don''t have any resistance."


    "If it wasn''t for the damned aura storm that grandfather just took off, how dare you say that in front of me?" Young dragon looks at Xu Shaotang with pride. Although he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent now, his pride as a dragon has not been restrained.


    Listening to the arrogant words of young dragon, Xu Shaotang can''t help but show a wry smile. It seems that the little guy doesn''t realize his situation at all. It''s also because he is reading the kindness of Youhe and the ghost of Yinglong in his mind. Otherwise, he really teaches the little guy to let him know when to be crazy and when not to be crazy.


    But on second thought, if this young dragon had been here before, so close to the center of Reiki storm, and could survive such a terrible Reiki storm, he really had the capital of arrogance.


    Dragon is really a powerful creature. Even a young dragon can withstand such a terrible aura storm.


    After a little sigh, Xu Shaotang said to the young dragon with a smile, "that is to say, you are really hurt, aren''t you? I have some elixir and inner elixir of monster here. Do you know if it will help your injury? "


    With that, Xu Shaotang took out a few pills from the heaven and earth bag, as well as the monster inner pills he collected all the way. Some of those pills were made by him before, and some of them were already in the heaven and earth bag. They should be taken by the man he killed. But now they are cheaper than the young dragon.


    "Rubbish!"


    Young dragon''s eyes swept over the pills and inner pills Xu Shaotang took out, and his tone seemed to have a trace of disdain.


    "It seems that you don''t like these things!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the young dragon with black lines on his face again. He is a little upset. He kindly takes out these things for him to choose at will. He is still disdainful!


    While talking, Xu Shaotang plans to put all these away. Do you want to, don''t pull down!


    His kindness is regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung. I can''t be bold enough to ask him for these things, can I?


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was going to put these things away, young dragon immediately wriggled his body, raised his little paw and pressed Xu Shaotang''s hand. Then he opened his mouth and swallowed an inner pill. At the same time, he swallowed another pill. He said to himself, "although these things don''t help me much, they are better than nothing."


    "You are such a chooser!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the young dragon speechless. His only remaining Yuanyang pill and the three-level monster inner pill that he just took down are all in the mouth of the damned young dragon, but the young dragon is still struggling.


    For a moment, Xu Shaotang really wanted to roast this stinky young dragon on the fire, and he would dare to be so arrogant!


    "Although I''m injured, I still have the eyesight!" You long haughtily looked at Xu Shaotang, and said: "don''t be stunned, help me to use real Qi to promote the efficacy of Dan Yao."


    "Ha ha, you are not welcome!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless, efforts to suppress the anger in the heart, constantly comforting himself in the heart, when it is also the kindness of the dragon!


    With the extremely strong resentment for the young dragon, Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and presses it on the little body of the young dragon, slowly crossing his true Qi into the body of the young dragon.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s true Qi enters his body, the Young Longan suddenly shows a surprised look. He never thought that Xu Shaotang''s true Qi has a huge effect on his injury, even more than the joint effect of the third-order monster Neidan and Yuanyang Dan!"More! More


    Young dragon gently closed his eyes, a face comfortable said.


    "I..." Xu Shaotang almost spat a mouthful of old blood on the young dragon. At the same time, he poured his true Qi into the young dragon''s body. He thought bitterly in his heart: support you!


    However, no matter how much Qi Xu Shaotang put in, the young dragon actually received it all, and there was no sign of being supported. Instead, he enjoyed the process more and more.


    One hour, two hours


    Xu Shaotang didn''t stop breathing until he felt that he had exhausted all the real Qi in his body. However, the body of the young dragon still didn''t show any signs of bursting.


    Aware that Xu Shaotang stopped inputting Qi into his body, young dragon opened his eyes slightly with a smile in his eyes. Xu Shaotang said, "young man, you can''t..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated. His long suppressed anger finally broke out. He looked at the young dragon and said, "do you believe that I''ve really roasted you on the fire?"


    "Hey, hey, you don''t have the chance!"


    With a strange smile, the young dragon suddenly leaps into the pool like lightning. There are only slight ripples on the water surface. In the blink of an eye, there is no shadow of the young dragon.


    Xu Shaotang put so much Qi into his body. With the effect of the pill, his body has recovered a lot.


    "I''m such a bitch!"


    Xu Shaotang waved a slap to his cheek, but stopped in front of his face. Forget it, the pain is still his own! Right when the young dragon is too small to understand!


    After trying to calm his mind, Xu Shaotang took a look at the deep pool, and then walked slowly to the quiet tea in the dantai which had been waiting there for a long time.


    "Shhh..."


    Just as Xu Shaotang turned around, a clear whistle suddenly sounded behind him.

 Chapter 2066

    Xu Shaotang turns around, but sees that damned young dragon peeps out his head from the pool again.


    However, the young dragon''s mouth is still holding a fist sized opalescent stone. The moment Xu Shaotang turns his head, the young dragon''s mouth vomits, and the fist sized stone flies to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang catches the stone. As soon as he starts, he feels a great aura.


    Spirit stone?


    "For the sake of healing my wounds, this is for you!"


    With that, the young dragon dived into the pool again and disappeared.


    Holding the spirit stone in hand, although I don''t know the appearance of the spirit stone, what can be taken out by the young dragon should not be too bad. It''s not inferior!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care much about what happens to the stone. For him, the stone is a little comfort. The young dragon is not too ungrateful and knows how to take something out to thank him. That''s enough.


    With such a mind, Xu Shaotang quickly went to their side of Tantai Jingming.


    While waiting for him, they are resting and getting some food. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, they quickly ask Xu Shaotang to sit down and eat first.


    While eating, Xu Shaotang recovered his exhausted Qi. At the same time, he took out the fist sized spirit stone and asked Xun Xun, "what kind of spirit stone is this?"


    Seeing the stone in Xu Shaotang''s hand, Xun Xun''s eyes suddenly widened, and he tried his best to swallow saliva in his mouth. The huge shock made his whole body begin to tremble unconsciously, and his jaw almost fell to the ground.


    Seeing Xun Xun''s expression, Xu Shaotang knew that the appearance of this spirit stone was not bad. He closed Xun Xun''s mouth so that he could plug a goose egg and said, "don''t be in a daze. Let''s talk about what kind of spirit stone it is."


    Xun Xun held on for a long time, and then slowly recovered. He shook his head and said: "no I don''t know... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, patted Xun Xun''s forehead gently, and said with a black line on his face: "you don''t know. Are you surprised here?"


    "I..." Xun Xun said with a bitter smile: "I have never seen such a pure spirit stone! Even if it''s a top-grade spirit stone, it can''t be like this spirit stone without a trace of impurities! "


    "That''s the best spirit stone." Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and asked with a smile, "is this spirit stone worth a lot of money?"


    "It''s certainly valuable!" Xun Xun said: "however, no matter how good the spirit stone is, it can''t be without a trace of impurities. I think your spirit stone is not only as simple as the best spirit stone, but also such a big one. Even if it''s just the best spirit stone, it''s not too expensive."


    So valuable?


    Xu Shaotang showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. It seems that he should not worry about money in the future!


    All right, once and for all!


    After enduring that damned young dragon for such a long time, there is no white tolerance.


    Looking at the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Xun Xun asked curiously, "are you really friends with dragon? Who on earth are you? "


    He also asked Tantai Jingming just now, but she didn''t give him an answer. Curious, he could only ask Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang knew that Xun Xun must be guessing the background of him and Tantai Jingming now. He couldn''t help laughing and said: "I met a dragon by chance. I have received a great favor from that dragon. This life is almost saved by that dragon. That''s all. It''s not as complicated as you think."


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang dubiously and asked, "is that dragon very strong?"


    "I don''t know how strong it is, but it''s really big enough." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, if he comes to me for a while, I don''t think it''s possible for him to survive."


    "I can see that you two have a lot of secrets."


    Xun Xun''s eyes swept over the bodies of Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang, sighed slightly, and said: "however, since it''s a secret, I don''t ask any more. Anyway, you will tell me when you want to tell me. If you don''t want to tell me, it''s useless even if I pester you every day."


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other and smile.


    To be honest, they really don''t feel that they have many secrets. The biggest secret may be that they are not people in this world.


    If Xun Xun had this consciousness, he would not explore their secrets too much in the future. Except for their closest friends, they would never tell them. Even if they had regarded Xun Xun as a friend, they would keep their secrets secret.


    "I''m very conscious!" Xu Shaotang put away the greedy stone and said to Xun Xun with a smile: "no matter how many secrets we have, we are all friends, aren''t we? Anyway, we won''t hurt you. "


    Xun Xun nodded and said with a smile, "I believe that if you want to harm me, I will not die if I have ten lives!""Well, don''t say that!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and took a look at the pool. He ate what he had and quickly stood up and said, "we''ve been here for a long time. We can''t delay any longer. Hurry to Lingyuan center. We can''t leave behind this bustle!"


    "You just consumed a lot of Qi. Would you like to have a rest?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asks a little worried.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I''ll recover while walking. Don''t you know my recovery ability?"


    Thinking of Xu Shaotang''s Yulong Jue, the speed of Qi recovery is very fast. Tantai Jingming nods and the three start immediately.


    Just as they turned away, there was a slight water wave in the pool, and the young dragon''s head came out of the pool.


    Looking at the back of the three people who are gradually away, the Young Longan shows a trace of doubt and mutters to himself: "does this boy really know Youhe? Isn''t that guy Youhe sent to the lower world to guard the gate of heaven? Is this guy from the lower world? But the gate of heaven was sealed by Nu Wa. How did he come to heaven? "


    A series of questions in his mind, let his head a mess.


    After thinking about it for a while, he shook his head and said to himself: "forget it, I''ll talk about it when I get well hurt! Hehe, those bastards never dreamed that their seal would be destroyed by Reiki storm, right? When my grandfather goes out, I have to settle with them one by one! "


    With that, he plunges into the pool, twists his body a few times, and his figure disappears in the pool again.

 Chapter 2067

    A few people just walked out not far, a few people suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "I said we would meet again."


    Xue Luan holds his hands in his arms and looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    is as like as two peas in his clothes around Xue''s chaos. They are curious to see Xu and other people. Although Xu Shaotang has heard about Xue''s chaos, they still want to see where the people who are so praised by Xue are really sacred.


    It''s not strange to meet Xue Luan. It''s really strange if Xue Luan doesn''t join in the fun. Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to him and said, "it seems that we are quite predestined."


    "To be honest, I was a bit surprised that you were able to get here." Xue Luan''s eyes swept over the faces of Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xun Xun, "you should have met the third-order monster, right?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if we meet a third-order monster, we can''t get here."


    "You are not an honest man, as I knew from the first time I saw you." Xue Luan said lightly.


    He asked the second-order monster whether Xu Shaotang killed it, and Xu Shaotang also said that he didn''t kill it. As a result, he just tried a little and broke Xu Shaotang''s lie. Now Xu Shaotang said that again, he obviously didn''t believe it.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "are you going to Lingyuan center, too?"


    Xue Luan nodded: "it''s the same as your purpose."


    "It''s really emperor Ma Zhuang''s palace Xu Shaotang sighed.


    The details of these top sects are by no means comparable to those of ordinary sects. Think of Ling yunzong, who was changed into the wolf group by him. Ling Zhiyou, who is just a fairy realm, dares to be called the patriarch. However, any one of these young people in Yundi palace is the fairy realm, which is a powerful foundation.


    Xue Luan nodded slightly and said, "can you consider my suggestion now?"


    "This..." With a smile, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "can we not discuss this issue? My answer must be in your heart. "


    "You are still so."


    For Xu Shaotang''s answer, Xue ran had no accident. In his opinion, if he didn''t even have a little pride, he would not be a brilliant genius!


    Although Xu Shaotang once again refused his invitation, Xue Luan did not intend to give up, but calmly said to Xu Shaotang: "since you and I are going to the Lingyuan center to join in the fun, it''s better to join together. It''s about tens of miles away from the Lingyuan center, and the monsters behind will only become stronger and stronger. Together, we have a better chance of winning."


    Just then, a black cloud suddenly appeared in the distant sky.


    "The vultures!"


    With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Xue Luan immediately yelled at the people around him in a low voice: "hide!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xue Luan took the lead in flashing his body, hiding his body in the gap under a big stone.


    Xu Shaotang did not dare to neglect them. They immediately searched for shelter nearby to hide their bodies.


    He had heard Xun Xun talk about vultures before, but it was the first time he saw them. When he wanted to go directly from the air to Lingyuan center, Xun Xun told him that this method would not work. He said that flying monsters were everywhere in the sky, and many of them were in groups. If they met groups of monsters in the air, they would almost die.


    Xu Shaotang and his family are hiding in the crevice of the rubble pile. Xu Shaotang quietly looks up to the sky and sees dozens of vultures flying across the sky with their wings spread out. Each one has a wingspan of more than five or six meters. From a distance, it looks like a group of black helicopters.


    "Fortunately, you reminded me!"


    Xu Shaotang said to Xun Xun in his heart.


    Along the way, although Xun Xun couldn''t help in hunting monsters, he became a qualified tour guide. Without Xun Xun Xun''s warning, he didn''t know how much danger he would encounter.


    "This flying monster is really terrible!" Xun Xun also said with some fear.


    The vultures come and go quickly. In the blink of an eye, they can''t be seen in the sky.


    Until the shadow of the vulture disappeared completely, many people came out of the hiding place one after another.


    "Well, would you like to join us?" Xue ran asked Xu Shaotang again.


    Xu Shaotang thought a little, and finally nodded: "OK! But you don''t mind if I take them with me? "


    When talking, Xu Shaotang points to Xun Xun beside him.


    "They don''t seem to be in the immortal kingdom?" Xue Luan frowned slightly, but his eyes fell on Xun Xun and dantai Jingming.


    "I''ve just entered a state of concentration." Xun Xun tried his best to straighten his chest, but he still felt inferior in front of Xue Luan.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile, "me too."


    "Both of them have just entered a state of concentration?"


    Hearing Xun Xun''s words, the faces of several people around Xue Luan suddenly changed slightly. When they went to such a dangerous place as Lingyuan center, they even brought a person who could not reach the immortal realm, which undoubtedly brought a burden. Obviously, they did not want to bring such two burdens.Seeing the look of those people, Xu Shaotang guessed what they were thinking. He said to Xue Luan with a smile: "it seems that they don''t like it very much."


    "To be honest, I don''t like it very much either."


    Xue Luan turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "if we meet four or five level or even stronger monsters, none of us has the energy to protect them. Of course, if you insist on taking them, I don''t mind


    "Xue Luan..."


    Hearing Xue Luan''s words, a man beside Xue Luan gently shook his head. The meaning in his eyes could not be understood more.


    Xue Luan took a light look at the man and said in a deep voice, "I''ve decided. Don''t say much!"


    Looking at Xue Luan''s undoubted eyes, the man immediately stopped talking. He just looked at Xun Xun and dantai Jingming with unfriendly eyes.


    The cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed, his eyes fixed on the man, and the color of warning in his eyes could not be more obvious.


    That person does not fear to return to stare at Xu Shaotang, two people that look at each other not agreeable eyes collide together, the air seems to flash a road arc.


    Looking at the tit for tat two people, Xue Luan gently coughed, light way: "I don''t want to say the second time, who have opinions, also give me stuffy in the heart!"


    Although Xue Luan''s voice is very flat, people who know Xue Luan know that his heart has begun to accumulate anger, which may break out at any time. At this time, it is better not to offend Xue Luan.


    The man snorted coldly, and finally moved his eyes away from Xu Shaotang''s face.


    Xue Luan glanced at the man and then said to Xu Shaotang, "I don''t mind if you take them, but if something happens, we won''t help him. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Sure!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "so, we just go together, your people encounter danger, I will not help!"


    "It''s not up to you With Xu Shaotang tit for tat that person cold hum way.


    "Better be!" Xu Shaotang said impolitely: "especially you, if you are in danger, I will be very happy to cheer for the monster!"


    "Stop talking! Let''s go! We''re not the only ones staring at Lingyuan center! "

 Chapter 2068

    On the way to Lingyuan center, Xu Shaotang also knows that the name of the man who bared his teeth just now is mo Shenghan. Although he started earlier than Xue Luan, Xue Luan is Liuyun feizong''s direct disciple, but he doesn''t know how much higher he is than Mo Shenghan.


    The distance of tens of kilometers is not too far for them.


    Along the way, they met many monsters, most of which were third-order monsters. However, under the siege of these people, those third-order monsters could not lift any waves at all.


    Both dantai Jingming and Xun Xun didn''t do anything from beginning to end, and they became their "burden". However, Xun Xun knew that the real burden was only themselves. The reason why dantai Jingming didn''t do it was because Xu Shaotang had always asked her to protect herself. Only when she met a monster that Xu Shaotang and Xue ran couldn''t deal with together could dantai Jingming do it .


    "Roar..."


    All of a sudden, there were bursts of fierce roars of monsters in their ears, and it seemed that there were also human screams.


    Looking at the messy ridge in front of him, Xue said in a deep voice: "the back of the ridge should be the Lingyuan center. It seems that someone has arrived first! Let''s go and see what''s holy


    As soon as the voice fell, Xue ran quickly leaped to the ridge, and other people followed. After a few breath, they stood on the ridge.


    In the valley below the ridge, a group of people are wrestling with two monsters that look like large black bears.


    "It''s the people from the blue fairy palace and the temple of heaven, as well as the people from several other large gates!" Don''t be cold.


    Xu Shaotang also saw Shenyin and others, their three women, in this group of men appear very conspicuous.


    Although the number of these people occupied an absolute advantage, they were extremely hard under the fierce attack of the two monsters. People were constantly injured by the two monsters. Just when they came here, they saw one person torn to pieces by the monsters.


    "Do you want to help?"


    A man named Jianyao around Xue Luan asked him in a low voice.


    "What can I do for you?" Mo Sheng Han snorted softly and said: "it''s just time for the monster to kill the people in the temple of heaven. As long as Luo calls to die, Xue Luan will be the first in the Dragon list!"


    "Fool!"


    Hearing Mo Shenghan''s words, Xu Shaotang said: "once these people die, we have no chance to kill these two monsters!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mo Shenghan is infuriated in a moment and looks at Xu Shaotang with his eyes full of fire.


    "He''s right, you''re really stupid!"


    Xue Luan looked coldly at Mo Shenghan, "these two monsters have at least four levels of strength. If you don''t kill these two monsters, no one will go to Lingyuan center! In addition, if I want to be the number one in the Dragon list, I have to rely on my own strength to defeat luowu, not wait for luowu to be killed by monsters! "


    Listening to Xue Luan''s words, Mo Shenghan''s anger flashed by. Then he forced his anger and gritted his teeth and said, "I''m not thinking about it."


    "Xue Luan, I suggest you kill him earlier!" Mo Shenghan''s angry face didn''t escape the sight of Xu Shaotang, who had been paying attention to him all the time. Xu Shaotang said to Xue Luan without hesitation: "a person who doesn''t understand the overall situation and is too angry in his heart will become the disaster of your cloud emperor palace sooner or later!"


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, everyone was shocked. How could anyone like him let others hurt each other?


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Mo Shenghan was completely angered by Xu Shaotang. He tugged his hands and yelled at Xu Shaotang: "don''t think Xue Luan has a crush on you, you can do whatever you want? Do you think I dare not kill you? "


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at Mo Shenghan with disdain: "you dare, but you don''t have that ability!"


    "Then try it!"


    Mo Shenghan is extremely unhappy with Xu Shaotang. He will be despised by Xu Shaotang again in front of so many people. His anger has already been irresistible. He is so angry that he is about to start a fierce fight with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang naturally refuses to show weakness, and his whole body is full of genuine Qi. In fact, he also wants to teach Mo Shenghan a lesson.


    "Stop it


    Just as the battle between them was about to break out, Xue Luan suddenly roared and said coldly, "you have the energy. Why don''t you go to the monster? What is the ability to fight here? Also, if you really want to fight, you can have a life and death duel when you kill these two monsters. I will never interfere! If you can live to that time! "


    "I don''t care!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders. If he really wants to fight with Mo Shenghan, he will be very happy.


    Anyway, he also offended Mo Shenghan to death this time. If he could get rid of this hidden danger earlier, he would be very happy.


    "You two, stay here if you don''t want to die!" Xue Luan took another look at Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xun Xun, and roared, "others, kill me!"


    As soon as the words fell, Xue ran to one of the monsters. That monster was also the one that Luo Huan was fighting with. It seemed that he wanted to have a good fight with Luo Huan in killing monsters."We''ll see!"


    Mo Sheng coldly looked at Xu Shaotang, and then rushed to the monster.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders indifferently and motioned for them not to move. He rushed to another monster quickly.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Fu Xin can avoid the monster''s attack. Seeing Xu Shaotang who killed the monster in front of him, he can''t help shouting.


    "You came after all!"


    Shenyin glances at Xu Shaotang. She doesn''t know if this helper can help. However, he can just see Xu Shaotang''s real strength. He doesn''t believe that Xu Shaotang can still keep his strength in the face of the fourth-order monster.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, kill this monster quickly!"


    Xu Shaotang has no time to chat with these two beauties. Xue Luan''s meaning is also his meaning. If they don''t kill these two monsters, none of them will want to practice here, let alone look for the high-quality spirit stone and spirit milk that may exist around them.


    Fu Xin snorted: "do you think the fourth level monster is so easy to deal with?"


    Fourth level monster, it is comparable to the existence of the earth immortal. Although there is only one word difference between the human immortal and the earth immortal, the strength is very different!


    If the fourth level monster is so easy to deal with, they don''t have to pester here for so long.


    "You can''t do that!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted. His real Qi ran at full speed and attacked the monster without reservation. He would not use Nuwa stone until he had to. It was his biggest killing move at present and would not be easily exposed in front of others.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who launched a violent attack on the monster, Shenyin said to himself: it seems that I still think highly of him. Although he is strong enough, he is still much worse than Luo Huan!

 Chapter 2069

    "Dan Tai, won''t you help?"


    Seeing such a fierce battle for the first time, Xun Xun could not help but start to worry. He slowly said to Jingming, "you''d better help them. I''ll just find a place to hide."


    "No need."


    Tantai Jingming quietly looked at the battle in the valley. "There are enough strong people in the immortal realm here. Even if I have one more, it''s useless. If they can kill these two monsters, they can kill them without my help. If they can''t, it''s useless even if I go to help them. We''ll stay here with peace of mind and don''t go down and make trouble. "


    "Well..." Xun Xun sighed helplessly, and then asked to Tantai Jingming with a bitter smile, "am I useless?"


    "All right."


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "it''s not to see if you can help in the battle. It''s hard for us to get here without your reminding."


    Let''s say that the terrible aura storm, if it wasn''t for Xun Xun''s prompt reminder, they would have been buried in the terrible aura storm. From this level, Xun Xun is not only useful, but also useful!


    "Maybe you think I''m useful..." Xun Xun said bitterly.


    All the people who appear in front of him at the moment are the best of heaven. They are all amazing talents. Under the light of these people, he can almost be ignored. The pride he once had in the face of the talents of various sects has long disappeared.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles and drags Xun Xun to sit down beside a piece of gravel on the ridge: "you have time to feel sorry for yourself here. It''s better to have a good look at this battle. Maybe you can have some insights."


    Xun Xun took a look at Jingming, and his eyes gradually turned to the people in the valley.


    In the valley, Xu Shaotang''s several attacks were resisted by this monster.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Xu Shaotang avoids the attack of the bear''s paw, which is bigger than his whole body, and asks the crowd in a loud voice.


    "Ground breaking bear!"


    Shenyin replied: "one of the strongest three-level monsters is extremely powerful. One slap can break the body protecting Qi of the strong one in the immortal world. There is almost no weakness in the whole body! Now it''s a fourth-order monster. I don''t know how much more powerful it is! "


    What a bear!


    However, the bear is really too big. It must be more than five feet tall when it stands upright. Its limbs are like four pillars, and its bulging muscles seem to show people their strong strength. The sharp claws are the size of Xu Shaotang''s arm. You can imagine what a miserable situation it would be if they were patted on the body.


    Although the ground breaking bear is very big, its action is not clumsy. In addition, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi can only barely cut its fur, and it can''t hurt its internal organs at all, which makes people feel that they can''t start.


    "Bang!"


    With a slap of the ground bear, a powerful immortal who couldn''t dodge was immediately patted into meat sauce. A huge bear''s paw print appeared on the whole ground, and the ground around the paw print also cracked.


    Looking at the man''s tragedy, Xu Shaotang finally understood why the monster in front of him was called the split ground bear.


    "Roar!"


    The smell of blood makes the ground bear more excited, and gives out a roar full of fishy smell.


    Listen to the unbridled clamor of the split ground bear, Xu Shaotang''s ferocity is also completely stimulated, he does not believe, this monster really does not have any weakness!


    He attacked the bear furiously again and again. The real Qi was one after another. The whole battlefield had been filled with flying dust. Since the real Qi could not break the defense of the stupid bear, he would hit all his attacks in one place!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang constantly attacking the same wound on the ground bear, Shenyin instantly understands Xu Shaotang''s plan, and immediately attacks the long wound that Xu Shaotang killed.


    The defensive power of cleft ground bear is really terrible, but it doesn''t mean that it won''t be hurt. Under the attack of Xu Shaotang and Shenyin, the wound on its left abdomen is getting bigger and bigger, and the blood is constantly pouring out along the wound, gradually reddening the earth under their feet.


    "Ouch..."


    The pain of the wound makes the ground bear more violent. The paw of the bear bombards the people beside him. His red eyes look at Xu Shaotang and Shenyin angrily.


    The beast has a certain wisdom, not to mention the monster?


    Cleft ground bear focuses on the two people who are the biggest threat to him. He suddenly turns around and claps his hand on the ground. The whole place shakes violently. Xu Shaotang is about to attack the abdominal wound again. Cleft ground bear''s paw has swept with a strong wind.


    Xu Shaotang quickly retreated and escaped the attack of bear''s paw.


    Even so, he still felt a burst of pain. In the moment just now, the palm wind raised by the huge paw of the ground breaking bear had left several holes in his body. Although it was not fatal, it made his whole body bleed continuously."So strong!"


    Xu Shaotang is recovering the wound on his body with his true Qi, and he is thinking of a way. If these four level monsters are really powerful, they can hurt themselves even in the face of so many people''s attacks!


    When he was slightly absent-minded, the ground breaking bear came again, and his red eyes were full of hatred. Xu Shaotang had been listed as a must kill object!


    Eyes?


    Looking at the red eyes of the ground breaking bear, Xu Shaotang was very happy. As he retreated quickly, he yelled at the crowd: "come on, attack its eyes!"


    He doesn''t know whether the eyes are the weakness of the ground bear, but according to his past experience, no matter how powerful the beast is, its eyes are vulnerable. As long as the eyes are injured, the attack power of the beast will be greatly reduced.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone was slightly stunned, and then cast an idiotic look at Xu Shaotang.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Shaotang looked at the crowd, and saw that no one would listen to him. He didn''t care about anything else. His body suddenly jumped up from the ground, and a fierce Qi shot into the eyes of the ground breaking bear.


    The cleft ground bear obviously knows Xu Shaotang''s intention. At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s true Qi shoots, his head just slightly deviates. Xu Shaotang''s two true Qi suddenly falls on his strong body, but it doesn''t cause any substantial damage. That small wound is like tickling to the cleft ground bear.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t believe in evil and attacks the eyes of the cleft ground bear again. However, the cleft ground bear can easily escape every time. It comes and goes. The cleft ground bear doesn''t have any hands. On the contrary, it tires Xu Shaotang himself.


    "It''s playing with you!"


    At this time, the invisible voice finally spoke.

 Chapter 2070

    "Trick me?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t understand and looks at Shenyin.


    "It''s true that the eye of the ground bear is its weakness, but it''s almost impossible to attack it."


    Shenyin entangled with the bear and said to Xu Shaotang: "just now you saw it. It just needs to move its head, and your attack will be defeated! If we can hit it in the eye, we will not entangle with it at this time! "


    Is that right?


    No wonder when he asked us to attack the eyes of the ground breaking bear, we actually looked at him with that kind of eyes.


    However, Xu Shaotang doesn''t believe in this evil. Just because these people can''t hit the ground breaking bear''s eyes doesn''t mean he can''t hit it!


    "You hold it, I''ll try to hit it in the eye myself!"


    Xu Shaotang roared.


    "The ignorant are fearless!"


    "I don''t know where you have such a big voice!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people immediately made a voice of disdain.


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to pay attention to these people. His real Qi has reached the extreme. As soon as he raises his hand, a strong wind will sweep up from the ground. The strong wind will roll up the dust all over the ground, just like a huge yellow dragon.


    "What is he doing?"


    See Xu Shaotang''s strange, God sound not from don''t understand to Fu Xin asked.


    "I don''t know!"


    Fu Xin slightly shakes his head: "although I don''t know what he is doing, I feel that he didn''t talk big just now. Maybe he can really hit the monster in the eye?"


    "No matter, cooperate with him Shenyin said in a loud voice: "attack with all your strength!"


    Naturally, Shenyin''s words are much more effective than Xu Shaotang''s. hearing Shenyin''s words, people immediately concentrate all their strength to launch a stormy attack on the cleft ground bear. The vertical and horizontal Qi is constantly rampant, and the holes on the cleft ground bear are gradually increasing. However, this slight injury can''t help him. On the contrary, another person died under his claws.


    The wind is constantly whistling. Gradually, the dust and smoke rolled up by the wind has completely surrounded the bear.


    Xu Shaotang has hidden his body in the dust and smoke, constantly looking for opportunities to launch a fatal blow to the eyes of the cleft ground bear.


    The dust and smoke filled the bear''s eyes. He knew that Xu Shaotang was hiding in the dust and smoke around him, waiting for a chance to launch a fatal blow to himself. However, he didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, he was extremely excited, waving his paws and patting them again and again. Every time he patted, the dust and smoke around him dissipated.


    However, Xu Shaotang was not seen in the dust.


    "Look there!"


    With a sudden scream, fossin reached out and pointed to the left side of the bear.


    Looking in the direction of Fu Xin''s fingers, Xu Shaotang did not know when he had appeared on the left side of the bear''s body. Now he was holding the bear''s hair and shaking with its body shape.


    "I know what he wants to do!" Seeing Xu Shaotang dangling there, Shen Yin suddenly showed a trace of joy in his eyes. He roared again: "quick, attack his eyes with all your strength!"


    Hear the words of God sound, people can''t help but slightly a Leng, God sound this is brainwashed by Xu Shaotang? Knowing that cleft ground bears can easily avoid their attacks on their eyes, do you want to waste your qi to attack their eyes?


    Although in the heart puzzled unceasingly, but the God sound this startles the Hong fairy''s name is not white to shout, the beauty utters a word, the public even if don''t understand, also can''t refute this Phoenix list first beauty''s face.


    For a moment, people launched a fierce attack on the eyes of the cleft ground bear.


    Not surprisingly, all of their attacks were easily blocked by the ground breaking bear. The ground breaking bear stood up and roared angrily at these ignorant human beings. The huge paw of the bear swept away, and the real Qi of the people attacking its eyes disappeared.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang suddenly moved, his whole body Qi condensed to the extreme, suddenly hit the deepest wound on the ground bear, which is also the result of his and Shenyin''s efforts to attack for a long time.


    "Oh..."


    The ground breaking bear suddenly gave out a loud roar, and the left abdomen was full of blood. When it slapped Xu Shaotang with one claw, Xu Shaotang had already penetrated into the wound.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who smoothly gets into the terrible wound, Shenyin raises his hand to signal everyone to stop attacking, and looks at the struggling ground breaking bear with a smile: "it''s over..."


    "Yes, it''s over!"


    Fu Xin took a long breath and walked slowly to Shenyin. "I thought he would really attack the eyes of the ground breaking bear all the time."


    "The East strikes the West!"


    Shenyin said with a smile: "this man is really cunning. His words are not for us, but for this ground breaking bear! Let the cleft ground bear mistakenly think that he will attack its eyes. In fact, his real purpose is in that wound. Maybe he is brewing this step from the beginning when he constantly attacks the same wound! "


    "No?"At this time, Li Luo came to Shenyin breathlessly, just heard Shenyin''s words, and said in surprise: "if it is true, is this man''s scheming too deep?"


    From the beginning to the end, so many of them have not found out Xu Shaotang''s real intention. If this is the plan that Xu Shaotang has already thought of from the beginning, we have to say that Xu Shaotang is too terrible, almost step by step.


    And he also deliberately pretended to attack the eyes of the ground breaking bear. He pretended to be so perfect!


    "This man must not be underestimated!"


    Shenyin stares at the ground bear quietly and says to the two sisters in a deep voice: "let''s try not to conflict with him in the future, Fu Xin, especially you! We don''t know when we are going to be counted by such a calculating man! "


    "Why me?" "I don''t want to have a conflict with him," fuhsin snorted


    In fact, they really misunderstood Xu Shaotang. At the beginning, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to use this move. His intention was to attack the eyes of the cleft ground bear. However, the cleft ground bear''s defense against its eyes was so tight that he couldn''t find any chance at all. He also thought of this method with a brainstorm.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang, who is going from the wound on the ground bear''s abdomen to its belly, is frantically destroying the organs of the ground bear. His true Qi is constantly cutting all the things around his body. Until he feels that he can''t hold that breath, he comes out of the ground bear''s stomach.


    At the moment, the fourth step ground breaking bear was lying on the ground, and had no resistance at all.


    However, Xu Shaotang was bloody all over. He was a bloody man. Even people looked at him with a trace of fear.

 Chapter 2071

    In all the blood dripping Xu Shaotang to avoid the time, Fu Xin but slowly came forward.


    Far away, she smelled the thick smell of blood on Xu Shaotang.


    Fu Xin frowned slightly, rubbed his nose gently, and looked at Xu Shaotang curiously: "have you planned to use this move from the beginning?"


    Xu Shaotang side casually wipe the blood on the face, side light said: "if I had thought of this move, would not make so embarrassed."


    He was telling the truth, but fossin didn''t believe it.


    "You are very cunning!" Fu Xin quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, "among the people I know, you are the most cunning one!"


    "That only means that the people you know don''t have very good IQ."


    Xu Shaotang also inhaled his nose. His biggest wish now is to have a good bath. Even he can''t stand the strong smell of blood.


    "IQ?" Fu Xin looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, obviously does not quite understand the meaning of these two words.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to his head and said with a smile, "intelligence quotient means brain."


    "You mean those people I know don''t have brains?" With an enchanting smile on the corner of his mouth, Fu Xin looked at the people not far away from him. "If they hear you, I believe you will have a hard time in the future."


    Xu Shaotang gave Fu Xin a white look, pointed to the cleft ground bear who was still entangled with Xue Luan and said, "if you have time to chat with me here, you might as well help."


    "Didn''t you go?"


    "I feel dizzy..."


    Xu Shaotang said casually, and his eyes began to look up and down at Fu Xin.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Fu Xin''s face suddenly surged with anger and said coldly, "if you don''t close your eyes again, can you believe me to dig them out for you?"


    Xu Shaotang showed a bad smile at the corner of his mouth, and said with a kind of teasing smell: "Fu Xin fairy, I just want to see if you have anything on your body that can help me wipe this body of blood. Why are you so generous?"


    "You..."


    Fu Xin slightly a stagnation, silver teeth clenched looking at Xu Shaotang, heart read a move, heaven and earth bag in a silk scarf has appeared in her hands, "take it!"


    After throwing the silk scarf to Xu Shaotang, Fu Xin quickly returned to Shenyin and said angrily, "I''ve never seen such a brazen person!"


    Her voice is not big or small, but Xu Shaotang will not drop her words into the ear, also don''t know if she is intentional.


    Looking at Fu Xin''s angry appearance, Shen Yin said with a smile, "but you still gave him your silk scarf."


    There was an imperceptible confusion in Fu Xin''s eyes, and he snorted, "I don''t want to be disgusted by his blood!"


    Xu Shaotang listens to Fu Xin''s words again. When he dries the blood on his face and neck with Fu Xin''s silk scarf, he suddenly throws a strange smile at Fu Xin.


    Fu Xin was puzzled. While he was thinking about the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s smile, Xu Shaotang suddenly waved a bloody silk scarf in his hand and cried out, "come on, auction. Fu Xin''s silk scarf, the third in the Phoenix list, has been auctioned. Don''t be wrong when you pass by. If you pass this village, you won''t have this shop! The starting price is 100 pieces of Lingshi! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, people could not help but pause slightly. Even Xue Luan, those people who were still pestering with the cleft ground bear, fell into a short absence.


    "Puff..."


    I don''t know who was the first to laugh. Then there was a roar of laughter around. Even Shenyin and Liluo laughed.


    "Who is this man? Even the people in Biluo fairy palace dare to tease?"


    "It seems that fairy Fu Xin called him Xu Shaotang just now."


    "Never heard of this man!"


    "It doesn''t matter if I haven''t heard of it now, but after the closure of taichujing, Xu Shaotang''s name will surely ring throughout the northern region! Not many people dare to tease the fairies in Biluo fairy palace like this


    A lot of people are talking about it, especially the men. They suddenly feel that this man named Xu Shaotang seems to be so cute


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Fu Xin trembled with anger, stamped his feet and screamed angrily. His knife like eyes wanted to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Fu Xin and cried out: "don''t be embarrassed! Or shall I ask again later? "


    "Ah! Xu Shaotang, I will kill you! "


    Fu Xin completely *, an angry scream, raised his hand is a genuine Qi to attack Xu Shaotang, but was already on guard Xu Shaotang easily hide in the past.


    Xu Shaotang, with a smile, looks at Fu Xin with a provocative face, but he is very proud to think that if the tiger doesn''t get angry, will you still treat me as a sick cat?He has endured Fu Xin for a long time. This girl will challenge him again and again. Of course, he will give her some color to see.


    The angry Fu Xin was about to rush to take back his silk scarf, but he was held by Shenyin. Shenyin shook his head slightly, looked at Fu Xin with a smile and said, "the more angry you are, the happier he will be. Don''t you see that he is deliberately angry with you?"


    "I know!" Fu Xin silver teeth clenched, full of unwilling to say: "can I not angry?"


    Although the silk scarf was not her personal silk scarf, it was actually used by her. Originally, it was nothing, but it was said by Xu Shaotang that it changed a little.


    It''s impossible for a woman not to be angry when she meets this kind of thing, although she knows that Xu Shaotang''s purpose is to make her angry!


    "Don''t be angry yet!" Shenyin smiles a little and lies down in Fu Xin''s ear and says in a low voice: "after going out, I''ll fix him with dinghaishenzhu for you. You can deal with him as you like.


    After hearing the words of Shenyin, Fu Xin suddenly turned angry into happy, and a picture of Xu Shaotang being tortured by himself suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Seeing Fu Xin''s smiling face, Xu Shaotang can''t help but be vigilant. He knows that Fu Xin and Shen Yin have not discussed any good things. He secretly reminds himself that he must be careful about these two women in the future, so that he doesn''t even know how they are overcast.


    When he thinks wildly on this side, the ground breaking bear over there can''t support under the siege of the crowd. Finally, Luo Huan and Xue ran hit the heart of the ground breaking bear at the same time, and their fierce Qi instantly broke the heart of the ground breaking bear.


    The ground breaking bear let out a grudging wail, and hit the ground heavily, stirring up dust all over the ground.

 Chapter 2072

    "Hum!"


    At the moment when the ground breaking bear fell down, Luo Huan and Xue ran snorted at the same time.


    At this moment, the two sides stare at each other''s temple, and bear''s eyes begin to split.


    Especially the people in the temple of heaven, they put Duan Xilou and Ji Chen''s death on the people in the cloud emperor palace. If they didn''t have evidence, they were afraid that they would have begun to fight with the people in the cloud emperor palace.


    "Xue Luan, sooner or later we''ll make an end!"


    Luo Huo looks at Xue Luan coldly, with a cold light in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t need to be sooner or later, it can be now!" Xue Luan looks at Luo haughtily and calls a way.


    Luo Huan''s fists were tight for a moment. For a moment, he really wanted to separate himself from Xue Luan. But thinking that Lingyuan center still had many natural resources and treasures waiting for them to find, he forced his anger down and said coldly, "now I don''t have time to spend with you. When I get out of this initial situation, I will accompany you to the end."


    "I''ll be with you any time!"


    Xue Luan also looked coldly at Luo Huan. Although they all stood there and did not move, the smell of gunpowder between them was very strong.


    "I hope you don''t regret it then!" Luo Huan sneered at Xue Luan, then walked to the ground next to an incomplete body.


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Luo Huan couldn''t help but feel sad. Just now, another man died in the battle with the cleft ground bear in the temple of heaven. This time, seven of them came to this place. They thought that they would not make any difference with their strength, but they didn''t expect that they would lose three people just half the time.


    What''s more hateful is that Ji Shen''s body can''t be found, and his younger martial brother''s body is incomplete!


    No matter what the result of this trip is, he has an unshirkable responsibility. When he comes back to the clan, he will be punished.


    "It may be you who regret it!"


    Xue Luan dropped a word, looked at the broken meat of the bear''s paw print on the ground, took a deep breath, and suddenly stamped his feet. The soil around the bear''s paw print suddenly fell into the big pit. In the blink of an eye, the original pit had been filled. They also killed one person, and several other people besides him were injured to varying degrees. Although they killed the damned ground breaking bear, he was not happy at all.


    All the strong people in xianrenjing thought that there would be no accident when they came to taichujing this time, but the reality gave them a slap.


    On the other side, Tantai Jingming also brought Xun Xun to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s bloody appearance, Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at him angrily. Regardless of the strange eyes cast by people around him, she comes forward and cleans Xu Shaotang''s blood with her sleeves.


    Xu Shaotang grabbed the hand of Tantai Jingming, shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t bother. That''s it. Just find a place to wash later."


    Looking at the two people with unbridled disgust, people can''t help feeling numb.


    At this time, Xue Luan and Luo Huo, who had disposed of the bodies of their fellow disciples, also came here.


    "I didn''t expect you to kill the monster before us!"


    Looking at the body of the bear, Luo can''t help looking up and down at Xu Shaotang. Although they are in a fierce battle, he doesn''t forget to pay attention to the situation here.


    Shenyin said with a smile, "it''s thanks to Xu Shaotang. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid we are still fighting hard."


    "It''s just opportunism!"


    Mo Shenghan snorts and looks at Xu Shaotang with disdain. Even though Xu Shaotang has proved his strength, in Mo Shenghan''s heart, Xu Shaotang is still just a rat who is opportunistic!


    Listening to Mo Shenghan''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing at Xue Luan and said, "his mouth is so cheap, can you stand him?"


    "You..."


    Mo Shenghan is about to attack, and Xue Luan around him suddenly snorts. When he hears Xue Luan''s voice, Mo Shenghan immediately swallows his words and stares at Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and Mo Shenghan''s refusal to give in to each other, Luo Huan suddenly put on a smile at the corner of his mouth, turned his eyes slightly, and said aloud to the crowd: "everyone, we have paid huge casualties to kill these two ground bears. In order to avoid increasing unnecessary casualties, I propose that we divide the valley into areas, and each of us should be on his own If you search in your own area, any natural resources and local treasures found in your own area will belong to you, and no one else can snatch them. How about that? "


    "Agreed!"


    "That''s right!"


    As Luo''s voice fell, people nodded their heads to show their agreement, especially those from the big door who applauded Luo''s proposal.


    Indeed, they have already paid a heavy price to win the two ground breaking bears. If they fight again because of those natural resources and treasures, how can they compete with the three top clans? Therefore, Luo''s proposal is naturally the best."Not bad, not bad!" Xue Luan looked at Luo with a smile and said, "just, how should this area be divided?"


    "Nature is divided according to the strength of killing these two monsters!" Luo Huan seemed to have thought that someone would ask this question, and immediately said confidently, "the greater the effort, the larger the area you are planning! I don''t think you have any comments, do you? "


    "You must think that the temple of heaven has done its best?" Xue Luan sneered.


    "That''s nature!"


    Luo ordered his head and said, "everyone in the temple of heaven fought from beginning to end and paid the price of the life of a fellow disciple. Naturally, they should be divided into the largest area!"


    "Luohuo, Luohuo, if the ranking of the Dragon list is arranged according to the thickness of the skin, you must be worthy of the first place!" Xue Luan laughed and said, "the temple of heaven has done the most. Why are you still pestering with the ground breaking bear while they have killed the ground breaking bear here? If you want me to say that people in the temple of heavenly saints deliberately preserve their strength, otherwise, you can kill the ground breaking bear with your reputation of being the number one in the Dragon list. Don''t you think so? "


    "Xue Luan, don''t make trouble!"


    Hearing Xue Luan''s words, Luo could not help but say angrily: "if our Heaven Temple keeps its strength, how could a fellow die at the hand of the split earth bear!"


    "No one in Yundi palace died in the hands of the ground breaking bear?" Xue Luan snorted coldly and said tit for tat.


    Luo called his eyes and turned them slightly. He said with a sneer, "after all that, don''t you just want to divide into larger areas?"


    "So what?"


    Xue Luan didn''t deny it. He said in a deep voice, "anyway, the area of my cloud emperor palace can''t be less than that of the Tiansheng palace!"

 Chapter 2073

    "Two, can you listen to my little sister?"


    Just as Xue Luan and Luo Huo confront each other, the divine voice next to them suddenly opens his mouth.


    When they heard the divine voice, they hummed to each other at the same time. Luo called and said to the divine voice, "fairy, please say it."


    How many people are left in the temple? So we don''t know who is left in the temple


    "I don''t mind!"


    As soon as the divine voice fell, Xue Luan nodded immediately.


    This is his goal. Since the plan proposed by Shenyin has achieved his goal, he will not oppose it.


    Luo Huan pondered slightly for a while, knowing that if he didn''t agree with the plan, Xue Luan would keep pestering them. On the contrary, this would delay their precious time. After thinking about it for a while, Luo Huan nodded and said, "since the fairies have said that, I can''t deny the fairies'' face, so follow the plan that the fairies said."


    Luo Huan''s words are very clever. At least to others, he didn''t agree to the plan because he was afraid of Xue Luan, but for the sake of appreciating Shenyin''s face.


    Shenyin''s eyes slowly swept over the crowd, and said with a smile, "since you two have no opinions, I think other people should have no opinions, too?"


    "No!"


    "That''s it!"


    Although they were not angry, they did not dare to show their anger. If they agreed to Shenyin''s plan, they could still get a share. If they did not agree, they might even worry about their lives.


    "I have an opinion!"


    Just as everyone nodded to agree, Xu Shaotang slowly stepped forward and said to Shenyin with a smile: "Shenyin fairy said at the beginning that it was thanks to me to kill this ground breaking bear. How did she forget me when it was time to discuss merit and reward? It seems that the fairy is not very authentic! If you want me to say, I should get the same area size as the three of you! "


    "What are you, dare to compare with our three major departments?"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice just fell, Mo Shenghan jumped out again.


    "Shut up


    This time, Xu Shaotang has not yet attack, Xue Luan has been the first attack.


    Xue Luan looked at Mo Shenghan with an angry face, and then said to Xu Shaotang, "I forgot this stubble! Indeed, if they don''t have you, they want to kill this ground breaking bear, and they don''t know how much they will pay! In my opinion, you are fully entitled to share an area of the same size as ours! "


    Hearing Xue Luan''s words, Shen Yin''s eyes showed a trace of surprise.


    She thought Xue Luan would be the first one to object, but she didn''t expect Xue Luan to agree?


    It''s not that she doesn''t remember Xu Shaotang''s contribution, but she deliberately ignores Xu Shaotang''s contribution. She wants to see if Xu Shaotang will jump out to express dissatisfaction. If Xu Shaotang doesn''t jump out, she will have to re evaluate Xu Shaotang''s background.


    As a result, Xu Shaotang did not expect to jump out to express dissatisfaction, but Xue Luan''s words to help really exceeded her expectations.


    Crazy as Xue Luan, how can he suddenly change his temper?


    Luo Huan''s eyes also show the color of doubt. Thinking that Xu Shaotang and Xue Luan appeared at the same time, Luo Huan suddenly guessed that Xu Shaotang and Xue Luan were together? In this way, isn''t that a cheap man from Yundi palace?


    However, that Mo Shenghan is aimed at Xu Shaotang everywhere. They don''t look like a group of people.


    However, Xue Luan defended Xu Shaotang so much that he even scolded Mo Shenghan. What medicine was sold in his gourd?


    All of a sudden, a thought flashed through Luo Huan''s mind. Xue Luan is a famous protector of Xu Shaotang''s weaknesses, but now he repeatedly reprimands Mo Shenghan in order to protect Xu Shaotang. It seems like a stratagem that has been discussed for a long time. The purpose is to win Xu Shaotang''s favor!


    What a good calculation!


    To understand this, Luo Huan immediately laughed and said: "since we have agreed that the distribution should be based on the size of our efforts, the power of this friend to kill this ground breaking bear is also obvious to all. I also agree that the area he has divided is the same size as our area!"


    Hearing Luo''s laughter, Shenyin was stunned again.


    Xue Luan agreed. Now even Luo Huo agreed. What the hell are they doing?


    In this way, she was the villain who first proposed the plan.


    Don''t mention Shenyin. Even Xu Shaotang himself is suddenly confused by the current situation, which is totally beyond his expectation. Shenyin, who should have helped him, doesn''t mention him at all. On the contrary, Luo Huo and Xue Luan still shouldn''t help him. Now they agree to his plan. This situation is really unexpected!


    "You two have a point!"


    Since Luo Huan and Xue Luan both agreed, Shenyin naturally had no reason to object. He nodded to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "fortunately, you put it forward yourself, otherwise I almost forgot.""The fairy is really forgetful!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, but falls into thinking.


    He really can''t see these three people clearly. On the surface, they all look like good people. But when you think about it carefully, although you dare not say they are all bad people, at least they are not as simple as they seem!


    Think about it, too. The most outstanding talents of the young generation of the three top sects are definitely not ordinary people!


    "Well, in that case, let''s allocate our respective areas."


    Luo called the first to stand out, some can''t wait to say.


    "Of course!" Shen Yin nodded and said, "we don''t have much time left in this initial stage."


    When they were talking here, Xue Luan and Mo Shenghan looked at each other quietly, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    Luo Huan''s guess is right. Mo Shenghan deliberately targets Xu Shaotang from the beginning. It''s really at the instigation of Xue Luan. Before he meets Xu Shaotang, Xue Luan has already explained the matter to Mo Shenghan. Naturally, his purpose is to let Xu Shaotang see that he scolds his classmates for helping him, so that Xu Shaotang can have a better impression of himself, so as to persuade the accident Today''s genius joined the cloud emperor palace.


    When Xu Shaotang joined the cloud emperor palace, he would tell him the truth. At that time, Xu Shaotang regretted that it was too late!


    It was originally a good plan, but this meeting suddenly went in a direction they didn''t expect.


    Just as they were discussing how to divide the area, the ground under their feet suddenly trembled slightly, and the ground at the bottom of the valley began to crack continuously. At the same time, several confused screams suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 2074

    All of them were experienced in all kinds of battles. Although they had not yet made clear what was going on, they scattered at the fastest speed.


    Xu Shaotang also dragged Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun to evacuate quickly.


    In a flash, they had seen the face of the monster who attacked them.


    "Zhizhi..."


    It was a huge spider. Even the ground breaking bear they killed just now was less than one third of the spider''s size. The spider was as black as ink. Its eight long legs supported its huge body. Its whole body was covered with steel needle like fluff, and its huge claws were very eye-catching.


    The people who screamed just now had been wrapped in a thick layer of spider silk, and they were thrown away. However, no matter how they struggled, they could not get rid of the shackles of spider silk.


    "Giant spirit poisonous spider!"


    "Damn, how can there be a giant spider here!"


    "It''s not a level five giant venomous spider, it''s level six!"


    "Run! Run away


    When he saw the face of the extremely ferocious giant spirit poison spider, everyone turned pale. Even Luo Huan, who was infinitely close to the earth immortal, did not dare to fight at all. He quickly soared into the air and fled to the distance.


    If it''s a fifth level monster, there may be a chance of World War I, but the giant spider in front of us is nearly twice as big as the giant spider we all know. It''s definitely sixth level!


    Let them a group of human immortals to fight with the sixth level monster, that is to let them die!


    They thought that there might be five level monsters here, but they never dreamed that there were six level monsters here!


    "Dan Tai, you take Xun Xun to go first, and I''ll be the queen of the palace!"


    All of them run for their own lives. Of course, Xu Shaotang can''t fight the giant spirit poison spider foolishly.


    "Good!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and grabbed Xun Xun to fly away quickly.


    At this time, a spider''s silk suddenly entangles the body of dantai Jingming. The body of dantai Jingming, who was about to fly away, suddenly falls down. Dantai Jingming releases Xun Xun and quickly pulls herself towards the giant spirit poison spider.


    "Dan Tai!"


    "Take Xun Xun and leave me alone!" Tantai Jingming shakes her head to Xu Shaotang.


    However, how can Xu Shaotang ignore her?


    With a roar, Xu Shaotang tried his best to send Xun Xun far away. He immediately turned back from the air and killed the giant venomous spider.


    Seeing that Tan Tai Jing Ming was in danger, Fu Xin was so worried that he called to Shen Yin anxiously: "help her! He owes her his life


    She admits that she owes Tantai Jingming a life, but does not admit that she owes Xu Shaotang a life. If Xu Shaotang is entangled by the spider silk at this time, she should be very happy.


    Hearing Fu Xin''s call, Shen Yin hesitated slightly, but without any action, seemed to be making a difficult decision.


    Seeing that Shenyin didn''t move, Fu Xin didn''t have time to persuade Shenyin too much. A decisive look flashed on her face. The next moment, she had decided to kill the giant spirit poisonous spider.


    "Fossin


    Shenyin exclaimed, looking at Fu Xin who flew to the giant venomous spider quickly, he sighed: "OK!"


    At the same time, a golden bead suddenly flew out of Shenyin''s hand and quickly hung over the giant venomous spider.


    God sound hand pinches road seal, Jiao drinks a: "settle!"


    With the sound of the divine voice, the bead hanging above the giant venomous spider is suddenly covered by a golden light. The giant venomous spider bathed in the golden light is suddenly stiff, and the action of pulling Tan Tai Jing Ming to his side also stops.


    In the moment of stopping, Xu Shaotang has quickly caught up with Tantai Jingming.


    "Cut off the spider silk quickly!"


    Fu Xin cried out to Xu Shaotang: "the Pearl of sea god can only hold its breath!"


    In an instant, he heard the spider''s roar from Xintang


    At the moment of their escape, the golden light of dinghaishenzhu suddenly dimmed, and the giant venomous spider instantly recovered its action power.


    "Zhizhi..."


    Seeing that their prey was robbed by Xu Shaotang, the giant venomous spider was very angry. It opened its mouth and spat out a thumb sized spider silk. It twined with Xu Shaotang and Fu Xin like lightning.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed was very fast, but the spider silk''s speed was even faster, and almost immediately he caught up with them.


    "Fu Xin, be careful!"


    The divine voice and the fence over there were full of worried exclamations.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang looks back, he sees that two strands of spider silk are about to catch up with them. He pushes dantai Jingming towards Fuxin, while he quickly blocks behind Fuxin. At the same time, two strands of spider silk entangle Xu Shaotang''s feet at the same time.


    "Shaotang!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is dragged to the giant spider by the spider silk, Tantai Jingming suddenly utters a heartrending cry."You and fossin, go! Believe me, I can live


    "Shaotang!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Xu Shaotang roared, and his real Qi surged out. A sharp real Qi quickly crossed the spider silk that entangled his legs. However, the spider silk was thicker than the spider silk that entangled Jingming in dantai. Xu Shaotang''s real Qi could not cut it off.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is pulled closer and closer to the giant spider, Tantai Jingming''s eyes turn red instantly, crying and calling Xu Shaotang''s name. He is about to rush to Xu Shaotang, but Fu Xin pulls him.


    "Run away, don''t let him die in vain!"


    Fuxin drags the struggling dantai Jingming away quickly, and looks at Xu Shaotang behind him at the same time.


    At this moment, she had to admit that Xu Shaotang''s man had courage, but when facing the sixth level monster, it was not just courage.


    "Brother Xu!"


    Xun Xun suddenly knelt down heavily on the ground, and cried with tears on his face: "it''s me who has dragged you down..."


    He knew that if dantai Jingming didn''t take him with her, dantai Jingming might be faster, she would not be entangled by the spider silk, and Xu Shaotang would not fight for her life to save her.


    "Pa!"


    Xun Xun sobbed and puffed his cheek: "it''s all my fault. I''m useless..."


    On the other side, Mo Shenghan, who had taken advantage of this time to escape, asked Xue Luan in a low voice, "do you want to save him?"


    "I''m not sure I can kill this sixth level monster even if I sacrifice the sword."


    Xue Luan pondered a little, and finally shook his head slightly and said: "forget it, don''t put ourselves in to save him! Alas, it''s a pity that such a talented person, if he promised to join our cloud emperor palace at the beginning, I would save him for anything... "


    "It seems that the valley can''t stay."


    Mo Shenghan looked at Xu Shaotang with great regret and sighed: "since we have decided not to save him, let''s go quickly, lest the giant spirit poisonous spider come after us!"


    "Well..."


    Xue Luan sighed heavily and said to the people around him, "go


    As soon as the voice fell, Xue Luan had quickly jumped up the ridge.


    Just as they were about to cross the ridge and run away, there was a sudden roar behind them.

 Chapter 2075

    "Death


    Xu Shaotang''s voice is like the thunder of the nine heavenly gods, exploding in everyone''s ears. Whether they are running away or planning to leave, they feel their ears roar at the same time.


    At the same time, a very powerful pressure spread out in an instant, making people tremble all over, and an impulse to kneel down suddenly appeared in their hearts.


    "Zhizhi..."


    The sound of the venomous spider came into their ears.


    However, the voice at the moment has no anger and arrogance.


    Despair!


    Fear!


    It was the emotion conveyed by the shrill cry of the giant venomous spider.


    Although no one knows spider language, at this moment, everyone can understand the emotion conveyed by the cry of despair.


    "Boom!"


    There was a terrible explosion, and the whole earth trembled violently. The rocks on the mountain ridges rolled towards the valley. The terrible afterwave of Qi made everyone''s heart suddenly burst with blood. Xun Xun, who was not even in the immortal world, was directly stunned by the terrible afterwave of Qi. His face was still covered with tears, and his sad color was solidified On his embarrassed cheek.


    "What''s the matter..."


    Luo called the heart incomparably startled, that proud cheek is full of doubts.


    Although reason told him to stay away from the right and wrong place as soon as possible, he couldn''t help looking back to see what happened in the valley.


    When everyone fell into unprecedented shock and panic, only Tantai Jingming''s tearful face burst into a beautiful smile.


    Nuwa stone!


    She knew that it must be Xu Shaotang who urged Nuwa stone, and only Nuwa stone could issue a terrible threat.


    Looking at the sudden smile on her face, Fu Xin hesitated slightly and murmured to her: "this Is it all his strength? "


    She thinks that Xu Shaotang is dead. I believe that not only she but also everyone here thinks that Xu Shaotang will die for the mouth of the giant spirit poisonous spider. The sixth level monster is not something they can fight against!


    When people turned around with curiosity and panic, they saw Xu Shaotang standing there like a God.


    The real Qi of the drum blows his clothes. His body, which was red with blood, has turned green now. The dark green juice is still dripping down his body. The giant venomous spider, which makes everyone scared, has turned into piles of broken meat.


    All the people are looking at Xu Shaotang foolishly. Even if they see it with their own eyes, they can''t believe that Xu Shaotang killed the giant spirit poisonous spider with his own strength!


    Dream!


    It must be a dream!


    Everyone screamed in their hearts. They couldn''t and didn''t want to believe the facts in front of them.


    When, the human immortal can actually kill the sixth level monster?


    "Shaotang!"


    The first one to wake up from the huge shock was Tantai Jingming. She cried and quickly rushed to Xu Shaotang standing there with her waist straight.


    Come to Xu Shaotang''s side, Tantai Jingming quickly uses her sleeve to wipe the dark green juice on Xu Shaotang''s body. Although the dark green juice has a disgusting sour smell, she completely ignores it. She wipes it for Xu Shaotang and asks with concern: "Shaotang, are you ok?"


    "Nothing!"


    Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head, but his eyes are swept one by one from the faces of the people on the ridge.


    "Dan Tai, go and bring Xun Xun here!"


    Xu Shaotang removes the hand that Tan Tai Jing Ming wipes for himself and says in a deep voice.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang puzzledly, but after she is sure that Xu Shaotang is OK, the heavy stone in her heart finally falls slowly. She comes to Xun Xun''s side, grabs Xun Xun and quickly returns to Xu Shaotang.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Xue Luan finally recovered from the great shock and said with a smile: "I underestimated your strength after all! From now on, I''m afraid that the first place in the Dragon list will be changed! "


    While laughing, he jumped down from the ridge and quickly came to Xu Shaotang.


    "Chi..."


    At the moment when Xue Luan was about to step into the valley, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his hand and drew a long thin line on the ground under Xue Luan''s feet. The flying dust immediately stained Xue Luan.


    "What do you mean?"


    Xue Luan stops his steps, the smile on his face disappears instantly, and his eyes look at Xu Shaotang coldly.


    "It''s not interesting!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept over people''s faces again. He suddenly raised his voice and said angrily: "I killed this giant spirit poisonous spider alone. You didn''t pay any credit. You don''t deserve to enter this valley! If you go further, kill him


    With that, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit was released without hiding, and his eyes were cold.He thought Xue Luan would help, but it turns out that he really thinks highly of Xue Luan!


    If he waited for Xue Luan to help, he would have become a corpse now!


    Although he and Xue Luan were not close friends, they had some friendship all the way here, but they didn''t expect that Xue Luan didn''t want to help him when he was in danger.


    Xue Luan is still like this, not to mention other people?


    It''s funny that Xue Luan and Luo Huo were still helping him to talk the moment before the giant spider appeared!


    Now think about it, I don''t know how many fake smiles there are in that scene.


    Since they are so indifferent to themselves, and they have worked hard to kill this giant venomous spider, why should they come in and enjoy their success?


    Xu Shaotang has always been a man with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. He will treat others as they treat him!


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they burst the pot in an instant. Are you kidding me? Everyone knows that this valley is the center of Lingyuan. I don''t know how many treasures there are in this valley. Now Xu Shaotang wants to occupy this valley alone? Does he think that all the people present are air?


    "Xu Shaotang, is it too much?" Xue Luan looks at Xu Shaotang coldly.


    "Too much?" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and said in a loud voice, "didn''t you say that you should pay for your merits? You don''t even have credit. How dare you step into this valley? "


    "What if I want to step in?"


    Originally, he wanted to invite Xu Shaotang to join the cloud emperor palace, but at this moment, Xue Luan knew that there was no hope.


    "Death


    Xu Shaotang didn''t say much, just said a word in a very cool tone.


    "Arrogance


    Just at this time, Luo Wu suddenly came out slowly and sneered, "what if I want to enter this valley?"


    "Death

 Chapter 2076

    Xu Shaotang''s cold voice echoed in the valley, but Xue Luan and Luo Huan didn''t seem to retreat.


    "Xu Shaotang, do you really want to occupy this valley alone?"


    Luo''s eyes are full of cold light, questioning Xu Shaotang coldly.


    Now that both sides have reached this point, there is no need to hide.


    "So what?" Xu Shaotang is gazing at the crowd coldly, without the slightest appearance of retrogression.


    "You can kill the sixth level monsters with the strength of human immortals. You should rely on some kind of immortals?" Luo called and sneered.


    Hearing Luo''s words, people wake up one after another. In fact, it''s not hard to guess that Xu Shaotang could not have killed the sixth level monster if he had not had powerful immortal tools. It''s just that Xu Shaotang''s killing the sixth level monster alone shocked them so much that they didn''t think of it for the time being.


    Xu Shaotang coldly looks at Luo, neither admits nor denies.


    However, in Luo''s view, Xu Shaotang did not speak, that is acquiescence.


    Determined the guess in his heart, Luo Huan''s smile was stronger, and he said in a loud voice: "you have urged the immortal weapon once just now in order to kill the giant spirit poisonous spider. I don''t believe you have the power to urge the immortal weapon again!"


    Although he didn''t know what powerful immortal tools Xu Shaotang had in his hands, they didn''t have them. As far as they know, after using the immortal tools once, they couldn''t use them again in a short time. The more powerful the immortal tools were, the longer the interval was. Especially in Xu Shaotang''s hands, this kind of powerful immortal tools could make the human immortal send out an attack comparable to the later stage of the earth immortal Immortal weapon!


    Moreover, many powerful fairies are at the cost of burning the user''s life. Every time they are used, the user''s body will be seriously damaged.


    Combined with Xu Shaotang''s terrible blow, he almost concluded that the immortal weapon in Xu Shaotang''s hand was the one that burned his life!


    But in front of Xu Shaotang, is only in the bluff!


    "You can try it!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looks at Luo Wu. Since Luo Wu wants to be the chicken, he will set an example to others!


    "Good!" Luo called Leng and hummed, "let me see what you can do!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Luo called and killed Xu Shaotang. If he killed Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang''s powerful immortal weapon would naturally become his bag!


    Luo''s speed is extremely fast, and his whole body''s real Qi is hunting. The real Qi condenses into a huge fist with golden light, and smashes into Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed with cold light. Nuwa stone had already been quietly grasped by him. At the moment of luowu''s attack, his powerful Qi poured into Nuwa stone and stepped out. The earth was a slight vibration. The fist transformed by the Qi directly collided with luowu''s Qi.


    "Boom!"


    Two strong collision, a burst of invisible waves scattered everywhere, dust and smoke splashing all over the ground.


    Luo Huo''s figure flies out of the dust and smoke, quits dozens of battles in a row, and then falls down between the ridges, while Xu Shaotang stands still, as if nine days defeated him.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Is Luo Huan hurt?"


    "What kind of monster is Xu Shaotang?"


    All the people were shocked and looked at them in disbelief.


    A trace of eye-catching blood flows from the corner of Luo''s mouth. Luo Wu reaches out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and looks at Xu Shaotang with astonishment.


    His strength is infinitely close to the earth immortal, which can be said to be the invincible existence under the earth immortal. However, at the moment, he was hurt by Xu Shaotang, who is unknown!


    Can he still use the power of the immortal weapon?


    What kind of artifact is this? Is it an immortal tool that can be used indefinitely without any cost?


    Rao is a well-known Luo, and he has never heard of this kind of immortal.


    However, the more so, the more determined Luo must get Xu Shaotang''s unknown immortal weapon!


    "You really make me look at you with new eyes." Luo Huan slowly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. As soon as he raised his hand, a jade like pagoda had appeared in his hand. "This is the jade balance pagoda that the master gave me. I didn''t expect that you could force me to this part!"


    "Yuheng pagoda? Is it true that immortal Yuheng made the pagoda himself? "


    "I didn''t expect that the temple of heaven would give this kind of treasure to luowu. Luowu is really a collection of thousands of favours!"


    Immortal Yuheng was the first patriarch of the temple of heavenly saints. It is said that the temple of heavenly saints was founded by him. It is said that immortal Yuheng became a saint thousands of years ago. The magic weapon refined by such a powerful man as immortal Yuheng is extraordinary.


    "Xue Luan, Shenyin, do you want to watch from the wall?"


    Just as everyone was amazed at the Jade Pagoda, Luo Huan suddenly said to Xue Luan in a loud voice, "if we don''t kill Xu Shaotang, we won''t step into the valley!"


    At this moment, I''ll see you! Luo huansi does not hide his intention to kill Xu Shaotang.Anyway, we have come to this stage. There is no need to hide. Everyone knows that there are countless natural resources and treasures waiting for them in this valley. How can they let go of this rare opportunity in a thousand years?


    However, he alone is not sure that Luo Huan will kill Xu Shaotang, so he must drag on Shenyin and Xue Luan. Even if he can''t kill Xu Shaotang, he can''t let them be good people. Otherwise, Xu Shaotang''s joining either Biluo fairy palace or Yundi palace will be a great threat to the temple of heaven!


    Xue Luan pondered a little, his eyes swept from Xu Shaotang''s cold face, and a golden sword appeared in his hand.


    "Xu Shaotang, it''s you who don''t know your own interests. No wonder I do!"


    Although he and Luo call don''t deal with each other, Xu Shaotang, who wants to dominate the valley, is their biggest enemy! As Luo Huan said, they don''t want to enter the valley without killing Xu Shaotang!


    There are only two kinds of people in this world, friends and enemies. Since Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang are doomed not to be friends, they can only be enemies!


    Luo Huan turns his eyes to Shenyin again, which means more clearly. Let Shenyin also attack Xu Shaotang with them.


    However, Shenyin just shook his head helplessly and said: "I have used the dinghaishen bead just now, and you have seen it with your own eyes. My little sister is really unable to urge the dinghaishen bead any more. She can only cheer for you here!"


    Hearing the words of the divine voice, Xue Luan and Luo Huan stagnated slightly.


    Although they know what Shenyin said is true, they are not angry in their hearts. They feel as if they let Shenyin be a good man.


    "You really know how to hide..."


    Xu Shaotang has no sadness or joy on his face. He just looks at Xue Luan and Luo Huo, who are eager to try. When dealing with monsters, these people hide their magic weapons one after another. If they don''t use their magic weapons when dealing with the fourth level monsters, it''s understandable. But when facing the sixth level monsters, they don''t use their powerful magic weapons It''s not used to save him. It''s used to kill him instead!


    This strengthened his determination not to let any one of these people step into the valley!


    Except


    Xu Shaotang looked at Fu Xin with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. He was the only one who helped him, though not to save him!

 Chapter 2077

    "Xu Shaotang, I''d better ask you again. Will you let me?"


    Xue Luan holds the sword and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang stepped forward slowly, staring at Xue Luan coldly: "come on, let me see what you can do!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept to other people again, and said boldly: "don''t delay my precious time, we should go together!"


    One, challenge them all!


    "Madman! This is a madman


    "It''s said that Xue Luan is crazy. How many times is he crazy than Xue Luan?"


    "Whether he wins or loses, Luo Huan and Xue Luan are eclipsed in front of him..."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s crazy words, many people began to whisper, especially those who were not from the three top sects. They were in a very contradictory mood at the moment. On the one hand, they hoped that Xu Shaotang would be defeated. Only when Xu Shaotang was defeated, they would have a chance to enter the valley. On the other hand, they hoped that Xu Shaotang could sacrifice magic weapons in Xue Luan and Luo Huo If we defeat them, they have been suppressed by the three top sects for too long. If someone can destroy the prestige of the three top sects, they will be very happy to hear about it.


    "Ha ha, Xue Luan, I think you''re going to change the title of a madman!"


    Luo called to laugh, eyes suddenly burst out, cold voice: "then let me see how crazy you can be!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Yuheng Pagoda in luowu''s hand suddenly came out. The Yuheng pagoda soared in the air. Luowu poured all the Qi in his body into the pagoda. The pagoda kept getting bigger and bigger as it rotated, and the roaring sound in his ears was everywhere. A black cloud suddenly gathered in the air, covering the whole valley.


    A terrible storm seems to be brewing between the rolling black clouds.


    Luo calls to all hands, Xue Luan naturally can''t neglect, with his true Qi pouring into the chopping immortal sword madly, a golden virtual Sky Sword shadow suddenly appears, once the sword shadow comes out, the whole space seems to be broken.


    "Dantai, after this war, I''m afraid we will be wanted by the three top sects in the whole northern region!"


    The tears on her face have not dried up yet, but now she says with a smile, "I want to accompany you in this northern region, too!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, his body suddenly soared up in the air and poured all his true Qi into the Nuwa stone without reservation.


    The heaven and earth roared again, and the terrible pressure swept by the storm again.


    "How is it possible that he can still activate the immortal weapon?" Feeling the terrible pressure, Luo called heart suddenly a pull, a bad premonition strong to him.


    And this time, it seems to be more fierce than the previous time. Xu Shaotang, bathed in the bright golden light, is just like the God of heaven. People only see a strange smile on the corner of Xu Shaotang''s mouth. Then, the thunder in the sky turns, and the terrible virtual Sky Sword shadow of chopping the immortal sword also cuts at Xu Shaotang fiercely.


    "Break it for me!"


    In the thunder, a violent drink suddenly suppressed the thunder.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise caused people''s ears to be temporarily deaf. In the sky, a mushroom cloud rose abruptly. The scattered Qi shot like a flying knife around the valley, stirring up dust all over the ground.


    "Poof!"


    Just as the crowd was confused, Luo Huo suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell to the ground in despair.


    He covered his chest, his eyes were red, his face looked at the mushroom cloud in consternation, and murmured to himself like a lost soul: "impossible! It''s impossible... "


    Xue ran was no better than Luo Huan. He was directly overturned by the fury of Qi. His whole body was heavily impacted on the ridge, and the rolling rocks buried him in an instant. Mo Shenghan and some people in the cloud emperor palace were about to come forward to help each other, but they were shocked by the afterwave of Qi. After the afterwave of Qi, the corners of their mouths spilled a little blood.


    "Crackling..."


    When everyone was stunned, the dust and smoke scattered around, and the Jade Pagoda was falling to the ground.


    "Yuheng pagoda is broken!"


    "My God, is this artifact in Xu Shaotang''s hand? Even the jade balance pagoda can be broken? "


    "Luo Huan has planted a lot this time..."


    "Yes, the magic weapon was destroyed, and his position as the number one in the Dragon list was doomed to change..."


    As they talked, they quickly stepped back and looked at Xu Shaotang as if he were looking at a monster. Xu Shaotang was defeated by Luo Huo and Xue Luan, who had hidden the magic weapon for a long time. They must be looking for death now. No one thought that Xu Shaotang could launch such a terrorist attack.


    Artifact! It must be an artifact!


    In the hearts of all the people, they were obsessed with envy and fear. They wanted their parents to give birth to two legs less and run to the distance desperately.


    Luo Huo and Xue Luan, who have lost their souls, are also protected by the people of their respective clans to escape quickly.


    At this moment, everyone understands that Xu Shaotang is not arrogant. He really has the capital to fight all of them alone.Among these people, only three people did not move. They were the three people in the blue fairy palace.


    "Don''t you run yet?"


    Xu Shaotang, who was standing in the air, looked at the three people coldly, "do you think I''ll pity you?"


    "No! You don''t look like a person who will show mercy on others! " Shenyin smiles and hides her small hand behind her. She doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to see her fear, but she says quietly to Xu Shaotang: "however, they didn''t help you, but I helped you. If I didn''t use dinghaishenzhu to hold the giant venomous spider for a few breath, you wouldn''t have time to save dantai Jingming."


    "It looks like you want a piece of it?"


    With a cold smile, Xu Shaotang glanced over Shenyin''s beautiful face, pondered slightly, pointed to Fu Xin and said, "she can step into this valley, but you can''t!"


    "Why?"


    Shenyin Xiumei jumps, suppressing the anger in the heart.


    "You use dinghaishenzhu to save Fuxin, not dantai!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Shenyin coldly and said, "if Fu Xin doesn''t commit danger with his body, will you use your sea god pearl?"


    He looked at everything in his eyes, and it was interesting to think about it. Except Mo Shenghan in Yundi palace, the most unpleasant thing he saw was the "ungrateful" Fu Xin. Unexpectedly, just a dangerous situation changed the image of Fu Xin greatly.


    At the moment, in addition to tan Tai Jing Ming and Xun Xun, the only one he can see well is Fu Xin.


    "Shaotang!" Tantai Jingming suddenly grabs Xu Shaotang''s hand, winks at him quietly, and says: "no matter what the divine voice is for, it''s because she uses the sea god pearl to hold the giant spider, so that you can have a chance to save me. For my sake, let the three sisters of Biluo Fairy Palace enter the valley!"

 Chapter 2078

    Looking at dantai Jingming''s eyes, Xu Shaotang understands her meaning.


    She is reminding herself that she has offended the cloud emperor palace and the Heaven Temple to death. If she offends the blue fairy palace to death, he will face the suppression of the three top sects in the future.


    In this situation, it is better to have one more friend than one more enemy. Even if we can''t have one more friend, at least we don''t have to have another enemy.


    Moreover, what she said is also true. No matter what the purpose of Shenyin is, she has helped them, at least not like Luo Huan and Xue ran.


    Xu Shaotang pondered a little. His eyes swept over Xun Xun''s face. He suddenly thought of something in his heart, so he said to Shenyin with a smile: "Shenyin fairy, it''s not impossible for you to enter this valley, but you have to promise me a condition."


    Shen Yin looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and asked, "what are the conditions?"


    "My friend, you should have all met." Xu Shaotang pointed to Xun Xun, who was in a coma, and said with a smile to Shenyin, "his biggest dream is to worship your blue fairy palace. So as long as you promise to help him, I will allow you to enter this valley. How about that?"


    Along the way, he and Xun Xun gradually became friends, thinking about Xun Xun''s biggest dream. Now that he has this opportunity, it''s better to help Xun Xun, which can be regarded as meeting his wish.


    "With his qualifications, he can''t meet the requirements of the blue fairy palace." Said Xun Yin with a light glance.


    Xu Shaotang threw her a white eye and said with a smile, "if all of your requirements can be met, do I still need to ask you this condition?"


    "Do you think I have the right?" Shenyin doesn''t seem to want to agree to Xu Shaotang''s condition. He once again says, "even if I agree to you now and reluctantly take it back to the blue drop fairy palace, then all the elders in the gate will think it''s not suitable. Will they also refuse it?"


    "I think you should have."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "even if you don''t have the right to speak for him, I believe he will have a much better chance of joining your blue fairy palace!"


    He could see that all the people in Biluo fairy palace were led by Shenyin, and they listened to Shenyin''s opinions in everything. From this, we could see that Shenyin''s status in Biluo fairy palace was absolutely not low, and it was also equivalent to Xue Luan''s or Luo Huan''s status in their clan.


    There is such a person to speak for Xun Xun. I believe the elders of Biluo fairy palace will think about it more or less.


    Shenyin was about to speak when Fu Xin suddenly gently pulled her for a while, and then lay down in her ear and whispered a few words.


    At the beginning, Shenyin''s face was still a pair of unwilling look, but soon, her face showed a shallow smile.


    "Well, I can agree to your terms!"


    It seems that Fu Xin moved Shen Yin. Shen Yin nodded slightly and said, "but I can only do my best to help him worship in the blue fairy palace. I''m not sure I can do it."


    Hearing the words of Shenyin, Xu Shaotang can''t help frowning slightly. How can he feel like he''s fooling him?


    God knows if Shenyin will do his best at that time, just like when he was dealing with the ground breaking bear just now.


    However, he also knew that with Xun Xun''s present qualifications, it would be difficult for him to enter the Biluo fairy palace.


    After careful consideration, Xu Shaotang turned to the nearby Tantai Jingming and asked with a smile: "do you think Shenyin is a trustworthy person? How do I feel that her words are particularly unreliable? Isn''t she fooling me? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang angrily. It''s clear that this guy speaks so loudly on purpose.


    Sure enough, Shenyin also heard Xu Shaotang''s words, and her face suddenly twitched slightly. No one had ever offended Xu Shaotang so much. If she didn''t worry about Xu Shaotang''s powerful and terrible artifact, she would teach Xu Shaotang a good lesson.


    "As long as she tries her best, I believe her!"


    Tantai Jingming smiles to Shenyin, and gently pulls Xu Shaotang, indicating that this guy is enough.


    Xu Shaotang understood and then nodded with a smile: "for the sake of Dan Tai, I''ll believe you for the time being!"


    "Do I want to thank you well?"


    Shenyin did not have a good spirit to say, with Li Luo and Fu Xin quickly came to the valley.


    "Well, from now on, let''s go our separate ways and not interfere with each other!"


    Xu Shaotang said without salt and without salt, and walked to one side with Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun.


    He had to find a suitable place to wake up Xun Xun who had passed out, and then go around to look for such a big valley. I believe there should be a lot of good things.


    Moreover, looking for the so-called natural resources and treasures is not his primary purpose. His primary purpose is to absorb the extremely strong aura here.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, Shen Yin''s face shows a strange smile.


    "Do you really want to help that man enter our house?"Li Luo said in a low voice: "with that person''s qualification, surely no one will allow him to enter the clan! Besides, he is still a man


    It''s not that there are no men in biluoxian palace, but the number is extremely rare.


    Just because of this, the request of the palace to the man who worships the sect will be very high. If Xu Shaotang wants to worship the palace himself, he is sure. But Xun Xun''s qualification, even his daughter, can''t meet the request of the palace, let alone he is still a man!


    Shenyin smiles and says: "it''s our business to help him or not. It''s the business of all the elders of the sect whether or not to help him! Moreover, seeing that Xu Shaotang is still thinking about Xun Xun at this time, I think their relationship is not shallow. If we can handle their relationship with Xu Shaotang through Xun Xun, it is not a bad thing for us. "


    "Xu Shaotang''s background is absolutely unfathomable!"


    Fu Xin said in a low voice: "people who can possess artifact are afraid that the power behind it will not be weaker than our blue fairy palace! Don''t forget, we have guessed before that Xu Shaotang is very likely a hermit family or a person outside the northern region! Now that Xu Shaotang doesn''t give Xue Luan and Luo any face, I think he is more likely to be a member of a secluded family. "


    Hearing Fu Xin''s words, Li Luo immediately responded and said in a low voice, "is that what you just said to Shen yin?"


    Shen Yin nodded slightly and said, "I almost forgot this before. Fortunately, Fu Xin reminded me! Well, let''s wait until we leave Taichu. Let''s go to the valley and look for some high-quality spirit stones. There may even be spirit milk in the valley. Don''t waste such a good opportunity! "

 Chapter 2079

    After Shenyin agreed to Xu Shaotang''s conditions, they naturally did not need to go to the portal any more.


    The aura here is so rich that Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming decided to spend the rest of the day here and absorb the abundant aura as much as possible.


    When Xun Xun learned about this, he was even more grateful to Xu Shaotang. He secretly vowed that no matter whether he could successfully enter the Biluo fairy palace, if he had a chance in the future, he would repay Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming well.


    In only half a day, Xu Shaotang found many precious elixirs in the valley. These elixirs were basically hidden in the crevices of the stone walls of the valley. Because of this, he escaped the ravages of the violent aura storm.


    In addition to the elixir, they also found a lot of spirit stones, but these spirit stones are basically inferior, only a few of them are of medium quality. As for the superior spirit stones, they haven''t even seen a shadow.


    At night, the three sat together, baking delicious bear meat, and checking their harvest in the valley during the day.


    Xun Xun put a few pieces of Zhongpin Lingshi he found in front of Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "I can''t use these for the time being. You''d better keep them."


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Xun Xun with a smile, and then pushed those Chinese spirit stones in front of him: "you can''t use them, let alone me! Keep it. You''ll need it sooner or later


    "Well..."


    Xun Xun knew what Xu Shaotang had said, and he put away several pieces of Zhongpin Lingshi.


    Just at this time, a slight sound of footsteps came into Xu Shaotang''s ears. Looking at the sound, he saw that the three people in the blue fairy palace were slowly coming here.


    "It smells good!"


    Shen Yin gently sucked his nose, looked at the barbecue next to the fire, and said with a smile, "you''ll enjoy it."


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Shenyin faintly and said: "if you have something to say, we''d better not disturb each other! In addition, don''t talk about eating or drinking


    "You don''t seem to welcome us?" But Shenyin didn''t mean to leave, so she walked to the side and sat down next to Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Shenyin in surprise, and doesn''t know what medicine is being sold in this woman''s gourd.


    "To be honest, like all men, I''m very welcome to beauties, especially to such a peerless beauty as Shenyin fairy." Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin and swept his eyes from Shenyin''s exquisite body. When Shenyin''s face changed slightly, he moved his eyes at the right time and sighed: "it''s just a pity that the beauty looks pleasant, but no one knows when the beauty in front of him will turn into a beautiful snake, Shenyin fairy, Don''t you think so? "


    Indeed, Shenyin''s beauty even Xu Shaotang has to admit that she is really worthy of the name of Jinghong fairy, who is the number one in the Phoenix list.


    However, this divine voice is absolutely not simple. He doesn''t want to be put on it any time.


    Although I dare not say that Shenyin is a kind of snake and scorpion under its beautiful appearance, it is undeniable that Shenyin really belongs to the kind of women who are careful and think a lot. The best way to treat such women is to stay away from them.


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang compares himself to a beautiful snake, Shenyin''s face suddenly shows a trace of anger. He raises his bright eyes to look at Xu Shaotang and says in a deep voice, "I know you have misunderstood me. However, even now, I can tell you clearly that I am worthy of everything I have done! If time goes back a few hours ago, I will still make the same choice, I don''t owe you, there''s no need to fight my own life to save you! "


    "Indeed


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. If it was him, he would make the same choice as Shenyin.


    However, Shenyin doesn''t owe him, and he doesn''t owe Shenyin either. Therefore, if it wasn''t for Tantai Jingming, he would not have allowed Shenyin to step into the valley he desperately seized.


    "Since you admit that, can we sit down and have a good chat?" Shenyin smiles like a snow lotus blooming in ice and snow.


    "Beauty is really one of women''s weapons!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed slightly in his heart, and then said slowly, "what do you want to talk about?"


    Shen Yin said with a smile: "in fact, I want to remind you that you are very powerful this time, but you have offended the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace at the same time. I''m afraid you should be on guard against them all the time in the future! Especially in the temple of heaven, you not only hurt Luo Huan seriously, but also broke his magic weapon. The temple of heaven will not give up


    While speaking, Shenyin''s eyes are staring at the barbecue on the fire, making a greedy appearance. However, the remaining light from the corner of her eyes is secretly watching Xu Shaotang''s face.


    "If you want to come, why should you come?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "since I dare to do so, I am not afraid of their revenge!"


    "Although you have an artifact in your hand, with your strength, you can''t exert all the power of that artifact."


    Shenyin continued: "you can use the power of artifact to defeat the immortals, even the immortals! If Nie yunzong and Jinluo have any chance to kill you, they will have no chance to kill you! "Hearing the words of Shenyin, a worried look suddenly appeared on her face.


    What Shenyin said was also what she was most worried about. After all, Liuyun feizong and Nie Tianguan''s names rang through the whole northern region.


    Seeing Tan Tai Jing Ming''s worried appearance, Xu Shaotang grabbed her hand and patted her gently. He said with a smile, "if the two masters of the same clan still have to deal with me personally, I''m afraid that the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace will become a joke of the northern region?"


    "Ha ha, you''re not a small person!"


    Shenyin said with a smile: "compared with you, the so-called genius on the dragon and Phoenix list just looks like a joke. In those days, the temple of heaven didn''t kill the amazing flying clouds in time. That''s why we have the cloud emperor palace now. I think the temple of heaven won''t make the same mistake again!"


    "Then I''ll wait for them to kill me!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and laughed.


    It''s meaningless to think about it. Instead of worrying about it, it''s better to improve your strength. As long as you have absolute strength, Liuyun feizong has proved to the world that the temple of heaven is not invincible!


    Originally, Xu Shaotang just didn''t want to increase his worries, but in Shenyin''s eyes, he was confident!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, they firmly believe that their judgment must be right. The forces behind Xu Shaotang are afraid that they are not afraid of Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple at all!

 Chapter 2080

    The guess in the heart has been verified, Shenyin is no longer too much entanglement in this matter, a few people began to talk about other things.


    Although Xu Shaotang is not happy to let Shenyin eat and drink, dantai Jingming is very enthusiastic about them and naturally invites them to join the feast.


    Shenyin and they didn''t refuse. A group of people sat by the fire eating and chatting. It seemed to be incomparable harmony, but no one knew what was in each other''s heart, and no one would easily put down their guard heart.


    While everyone is eating barbecue and chatting, Xu Shaotang and Shenyin''s hands suddenly become slightly stiff.


    Other people noticed their differences. Just as they were about to ask, they both raised their hands at the same time and motioned for silence.


    Several people looked at each other, do not know what the situation of these two people in the end.


    Under the gaze of several people, they stood up from the fire almost at the same time, pointed their ears in one direction, and listened carefully there.


    Listen, listen, they exchanged their eyes at the same time, and understood each other''s meaning from each other''s eyes.


    Monster!


    "The feeling is not very strong monster!"


    Shen Yin said in a low voice: "however, from the static and dynamic point of view, there should be more than one head!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, slightly frowned and said: "the sound seems to come from the body of the giant venomous spider. Shouldn''t it be other monsters who come to eat the bodies of the three monsters?"


    Hearing what they said, the others understood something. Fu Xin pondered a little and asked, "could those who were driven out come in at night?"


    From the perspective of Fu Xin, of course, I don''t want Luo to call them into the valley. If one more person comes in, it means that they are more likely to be found by others. In this case, everyone is selfish, and fossin is no exception.


    "It shouldn''t be them!" Shenyin shook his head slightly and said, "I can feel the smell of monster. It should be monster!"


    "Just go and have a look!" Xu Shaotang looked back at several people and said, "you stay here first. I''ll go and have a look with Shenyin."


    Shenyin said with a smile: "you just go to find out. Why take me with you?"


    "If there is any danger, I can take you as a shield!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I think the monster will prefer to eat your delicate body."


    God sound slightly a stagnation, in front of this man is really not some different! Other men want to fight their lives to protect her. It''s good for Xu Shaotang. Instead, he wants to use himself as a shield?


    Although we know that Xu Shaotang''s words have some elements of separate jokes, if he really meets the danger of death, from Xu Shaotang''s attitude to her, this man is really likely to do this kind of thing.


    After taking a deep breath, Shenyin gritted his teeth and said to Xu Shaotang, "let''s go! If you''re in danger, I''ll run for your life! "


    "It''s OK, I''ll let myself escape before you!"


    Xu Shaotang ha ha a smile, two people quickly flash to that giant spirit poison spider body.


    After a while, they came to the body of the giant spider.


    At the moment, the incomplete body of the giant venomous spider is shaking slightly, as if something is biting its body, but Xu Shaotang and Shenyin can''t see what the monster is.


    Xu Shaotang did not speak, gently pointed to the ground, which means that the monster is under the body of the spider.


    Shenyin nods slightly, and they look at each other. At the next moment, two genuine Qi suddenly rush to the body of the giant spirit poisonous spider. The powerful genuine Qi instantly overturns the incomplete body of the giant spirit poisonous spider.


    "Zhizhi..."


    A monster''s call came into the ear.


    At the moment when the corpse overturned, several spiders the size of a washbasin quickly penetrated into the ground and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s a baby spider!" Shenyin''s slightly nervous cheek stretched out and said with a smile: "these are the young spiders of the giant spirit poisonous spider. It seems that they have just hatched. No wonder this giant spirit poisonous spider just caught people but didn''t kill them. It seems that it wants to use them as food for these young spiders."


    "Take people for rations?"


    Xu Shaotang felt cold in his heart. Looking at the place where the spiders disappeared, he said: "there should be a hole below. It''s probably the nest of this giant spider! Do you want to go and find out? Maybe you will get something unexpected? "


    "Why don''t you go yourself?" Shenyin looks at Xu Shaotang with black lines on his face. He says angrily in his heart: I''ve never seen such a man without grace!


    "I''m afraid of death."


    Xu Shaotang''s face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    "I''m afraid of death, too!"


    Shen Yin snorted and said, "although the young giant spider is only the lowest level monster, its number is likely to be very large. Let''s go to its nest to find out after dawn tomorrow."To them, there is no threat to the larva of a single giant venomous spider, but the so-called ant bites the elephant. When the number of these larva reaches a certain level, it will be very terrible.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded slightly and said, "OK, let''s wait until dawn!"


    When he turned around, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a strange smile, but he didn''t see it. Shenyin''s face also showed a strange smile.


    After the two returned to the crowd and told them what they found, they were immediately curious.


    After finishing the last bit of barbecue, Shenyin slowly stood up: "well, thank you for your hospitality. We''re going to have a rest. We''ll have to go to the nest of the giant venomous spider tomorrow."


    "Let''s have a rest here. Don''t you think it''s troublesome for you to come and go like this?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "We''ll have a rest here to give you a chance," fuhsin snorted


    Xu Shaotang turned his lips and looked at Fu Xin''s graceful body with unbridled eyes. He deliberately showed an outstanding smile and said with a bad smile: "if I really have any ideas about you, even if you don''t give me the chance, can''t I create the chance myself?"


    "Shameless!"


    Fu Xin subconsciously blocks his hands in his chest and looks at Xu Shaotang with a angry face.


    Tantai Jingming shakes her head helplessly, gently pulls Xu Shaotang, and then says to Fu Xin with a smile: "don''t listen to his nonsense here. He is a typical lustful heart without lust. His mouth is powerful. If you ask him to do something, he will be counselled immediately."


    Shenyin said with a smile: "I can see it!"


    After shaking her head slightly to the angry Fu Xin, Shen Yin pulls Fu Xin and Li Luo away quickly, and the strange smile on her face appears again.

 Chapter 2081

    The night is getting deeper.


    Sitting there absorbing abundant aura of heaven and earth, Xu Shaotang suddenly opened his eyes and patted the Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun around him.


    They opened their eyes at the same time and nodded to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    After a simple exchange of eyes, Xu Shaotang leaves quickly. Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun look at each other and smile. They close their eyes and sit up again.


    Xu Shaotang comes to the body of the giant venomous spider. The young spiders are biting the body again. When Xu Shaotang comes, the young spiders immediately flee to the ground.


    Xu Shaotang immediately tracked the movements of the young spiders, and soon followed the movements of the young spiders to find several washbasin sized holes. These holes should have been newly excavated on the collapsed ground, and most of them were excavated by the young spiders for the convenience of eating corpses.


    To the dark around a little look, Xu Shaotang this just quickly from one of the holes into.


    As soon as he got into the cave, a young spider attacked him. However, these young spiders could only barely be regarded as monsters. This attack could not cause any threat to Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang raised his hand and killed the young spider mercilessly with genuine Qi.


    The baby spider squeaks and is split in two.


    After walking less than 10 meters along the entrance of the cave, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly brightened up. A tunnel that can completely accommodate the giant spirit spider appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    He estimated that the tunnel should be dug out by the giant venomous spider he killed, and its purpose should be for daily entry and exit. One end of the tunnel has collapsed, but the other end has been leading from his feet to the distance. The sound of "creaking" is constantly coming from the deep of the tunnel, and I don''t know whether the young spiders are running for their lives or are preparing to gather together to fight against Xu Shao The intruder launched an attack.


    Xu Shaotang slightly twisted his neck to listen to the movement in the depth of the tunnel. It seems that he is going to kill.


    As soon as he took a few steps forward, there was a sudden sound behind him, which made Xu Shaotang jump in his heart. He quickly stopped and hid beside the small hole connecting the tunnel and the outside, intending to make a sudden attack on the things coming out of the hole.


    Soon a head came out of the hole.


    The head just out, a big hand suddenly appeared, Shenyin has not yet figured out what is going on, his neck has been strangled by Xu Shaotang.


    "Wuwu..."


    The God sound that is strangled by the neck can''t make a sound at all. It can only make a continuous whimper. At the same time, it raises its hand to attack Xu Shaotang.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang has been the first to see the face of Shenyin. At the moment when Shenyin comes, he has loosened Shenyin''s swan neck and quickly retreated.


    "Shenyin, what''s the matter?"


    From the cave came the voices of Fu Xin and Li Luo.


    "Bitten by a dog!"


    Shenyin also saw Xu Shaotang at the moment, angry at the same time, and quickly take back his offensive, gritting his teeth to answer the question of Fu Xin and the fence in the cave that only one person can pass through.


    "Bitten by a dog?"


    Fu Xin and Li Luo were puzzled. Curious, they climbed to the entrance of the cave.


    Fu Xin''s head just came out of the cave, and Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Ghosts


    Fu Xin exclaimed, his head subconsciously shrank into the cave, and his backward body hit the fence behind him again.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    After recovering from the sudden panic, Fu Xin frowned slightly and tried to stick his head out of the cave again. But this time, he didn''t see Xu Shaotang''s cheek. It was Xu Shaotang''s big palm that welcomed her.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Fu Xin with a smile on his face. Some childish people put their palms on Fu Xin''s head to prevent Fu Xin from coming out of the cave.


    "Get your hands off me!"


    Fu Xin angrily looks at Xu Shaotang and reaches out to push Xu Shaotang''s smelly hand away from his head. However, Xu Shaotang refuses to let Xu Shaotang. Fu Xin just pushes one of his hands away, and his other hand is on Fu Xin''s head. Most of Fu Xin''s body is still in the hole. She can''t use much strength at all. She has been tossed by Xu Shaotang for several times, and she is about to lose her hair Crazy.


    Looking at two people playing this kind of childish game, one side of Shenyin can''t help but be stunned. Is Xu Shaotang a three-year-old child? How old is he? What kind of person does this childish thing?


    "Ah


    Fu Xin sent out a piercing scream, angry and collapsed, and called to Shenyin: "get this damn bastard away!"


    Listen to the voice of Fu Xin''s collapse, Shenyin gradually returns to his senses. He quickly goes to push away Xu Shaotang, who is still against Fu Xin''s head.


    Xu Shaotang had enough of playing, and let Shenyin push his own, hold his hands in front of his chest, and look at them with great interest.


    After tossing for a long time, Fu Xin climbed out of the cave. As soon as he came out, his knife like eyes were fixed on Xu Shaotang.


    After Fu Xin, Li Luo''s head also appeared at the entrance of the cave, but Xu Shaotang didn''t go to embarrass Li Luo this time, and let Li Luo climb out of the cave smoothly."I said, do you come here to play hide and seek without rest in the middle of the night?"


    Xu Shaotang leans on the tunnel wall and looks at the three people with a smile.


    "Aren''t you here, too?"


    Shenyin snorted, but there was some helplessness in my heart.


    Unexpectedly, she and Xu Shaotang thought of going together. They all said that they would come to the nest to investigate at dawn, but in fact, they were all planning to come to the nest to investigate in advance. In this way, if there is something good in the nest of the giant venomous spider, they can eat it alone.


    Both of them have made a good calculation in their hearts, but the only thing they didn''t expect is that the other party actually thinks the same as themselves.


    Xu Shaotang''s face is not red, the heart does not jump of say: "I originally want to look for a concealed place to facilitate a while, look for to look for to have not found more suitable place than here, how, three fairies also come here to facilitate?"


    "Bah!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s Rogue words, the three girls suddenly blushed, spat in shame and anger, and glared at Xu Shaotang, hoping to tear the shameless bastard to pieces!


    Shen Yin took a deep breath, tried to suppress the anger in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Xu Shaotang, we Mingren don''t talk in secret. Since we meet here, we don''t need to hide here anymore. We all know each other''s purpose. Don''t pretend to be crazy and stupid here."


    "Shenyin fairy, have you ever heard a word?" Xu Shaotang asked Shenyin with a smile.


    Shen Yin looks at Xu Shaotang in doubt: "what words?"


    "Too much is not enough!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "women are too smart to be cute."

 Chapter 2082

    "Too much is better than too much, this sentence is also for you!"


    Shenyin said: "it''s not good for a man to be too cunning!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang in front of him, Shenyin has to admit that this man is really smart. He hasn''t met such a smart man for a long time, but his intelligence is a bit annoying.


    "Well, you are not lovely at all!"


    Hearing the voice of God, Xu Shaotang pretended to sigh, then pointed to the end of the tunnel, very "gentleman" said: "ladies first, you first!"


    Shen Yin snorted and said, "you can even kill the sixth level monsters, not to mention these young spiders? Or the strong first


    "Well, that''s what you said!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "you are not allowed to come in front of me, or you will be rude to me, a strong man!"


    Looking at the sly smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Shenyin secretly said that he was cheated! Xu Shaotang originally wanted to go ahead. After all, if there was anything good in the nest of the giant venomous spider, the person who walked in front must be the first to find it. The bastard must have expected that they would subconsciously refuse, so he deliberately proposed to let them go ahead. Now her words have been said, even if it''s too late to regret.


    What a cunning bastard! Shenyin scolds Xu Shaotang in his heart. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s complacent appearance of winning the treacherous scheme, he scolds Xu Shaotang shamelessly in his heart.


    At this point, even if Xu Shaotang was angry again, the words had already been said. Shenyin had no choice but to follow Xu Shaotang and walk deep into the wide tunnel. At the same time, some vicious people thought in their hearts that it was better for a monster to swallow the bastard in the deep of the cave.


    "Guess what''s deep in this cave?"


    While walking forward, Xu Shaotang asked the three women behind him with a smile.


    However, it was the light hum of the three women who met him at the same time.


    "A group of women who don''t want to repay their kindness!" Xu Shaotang sighed seriously: "I''ve allowed you to enter this valley again, and now I''m risking my life to open the way for you. Don''t you have any thanks?"


    Shenyin seized the opportunity and immediately said, "if you don''t want to take risks, we can go ahead!"


    "Forget it, who told me I was a man?" Xu Shaotang, with a smile, certainly can''t let them go ahead.


    "Hypocritical man!"


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang is obviously playing tricks on them, Fu Xin can''t help but scold him for the way he was bullied by Xu Shaotang in the cave just now.


    "Be careful!"


    As soon as Fu Xin''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang in front of him suddenly let out a cry. They didn''t have time to think about it, so they immediately flashed aside.


    However, when they dodged, they didn''t see the imaginary monster''s attack, only Xu Shaotang''s face.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s strange smile, three faces showed anger at the same time. Shenyin said angrily, "do you think it''s fun like this?"


    "It''s not fun!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m just trying your vigilance. It turns out that your vigilance is very high. In this way, I can rest assured."


    "I hope you''d better stop playing such boring tricks!"


    God sound gas teeth itch, but can''t help Xu Shaotang, can only scold this boring bastard in the heart.


    "Be careful!"


    Just as this happened, Xu Shaotang''s voice sounded again.


    "Boring!"


    The three girls scolded at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t speak. He waved his true Qi to the deep of the cave. With a "squeak" scream, the casual look on the girl''s face finally changed.


    "Back up!" Xu Shaotang while crazy strangling the fierce and fearless rush to the young spider group, while quickly back, at the same time also don''t forget to remind the three women behind.


    In fact, he didn''t need to remind Shenyin that they also saw the young spiders rushing towards them. After a short period of confusion, the three immediately joined in the encirclement and suppression of these young spiders. At the same time, they fought and retreated with Xu Shaotang.


    "Zhizhi..."


    "Pooh "Pooh..."


    The scream of the young spider and the sound of Qi tearing the body of the young spider are constantly intertwined.


    Fortunately, these young spiders are only hatched young spiders, and their attack power is not strong. They have no other means of attack except the venom splashed not far away. They can only rely on the number of them to rush forward and try to break through their defense line. Even if they can''t cause harm to them, they can at least wait for their own chance to escape.


    However, under their fierce attack, these young spiders had no chance to escape, and they were frantically harvesting their lives.


    Gradually, there were fewer and fewer young spiders rushing towards them, and the screams were also less and less, and finally disappeared completely.


    Looking at the corpses of spiders all over the ground, Xu Shaotang''s scalp is numb. If these spiders are given another few decades, I''m afraid that the monsters in Taichu will be rampant when Taichu is open next time. At that time, the monsters in Taichu can be seen everywhere.The dark green juice is flowing on the ground, and the air is full of a disgusting smell.


    Xu Shaotang rubbed his nose and looked at the frowned three girls. "Kind hearted" persuades: "if you can''t stand the taste, you''d better go out and wait, and I''ll call you when I find something."


    "No, we can take it!"


    Shenyin refuses Xu Shaotang''s proposal without hesitation. She doesn''t know Xu Shaotang. This bastard clearly wants to go to the cave alone. If there''s something good in it, it''s strange to get him to inform them!


    "Now that you can stand it, don''t be hypocritical here!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, quickly moves his pace, ignoring the disgusting juice on the ground, and quickly goes to the depth of the cave.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, the three girls can''t help but hate their teeth again.


    "Follow him!" Shenyin tried to suppress the tumbling feeling in his stomach and said in a deep voice: "we can''t let him get all the benefits. Since the giant venomous spider built its nest here, there must be something good in the deep of the cave!"


    Fu Xin and Li Luo nodded slightly and quickly followed Xu Shaotang''s steps with Shen Yin.


    The more they moved forward, the more open the cave was. After turning a small bend, their eyes became more open.


    Not far from their eyes, several huge white bones were very conspicuous. In the white bones, there were a lot of white eggs. From a distance, many of them were still shaking slightly. It seemed that there was something to break out of these eggs, while the shells of other eggs had been damaged.

 Chapter 2083

    "This..."


    Shenyin''s scalp was slightly numb, and he said to himself, "if these spider eggs hatch completely, will the Taichu realm be occupied by these giant venomous spiders?"


    There are 8000 eggs without 10000 eggs. It can be imagined that if all of them hatch, the whole Taichu realm will be the world of these giant venomous spiders.


    "These bones should be the bones of the cleft ground bear." Fuxin pointed to the huge skeletons and said with numb scalp: "it seems that the giant spider has caught the other ground bears here as a delivery room. If not, we may encounter more ground bears."


    Li Luo tilted his head and nodded slightly: "so, our luck seems to be good?"


    When they didn''t use those magic weapons, only two cleft ground bears would make them miserable. It can be imagined that if these cleft ground bears were alive, it is estimated that those who come to Taichu will lose more than half.


    "Quick, burn these spider eggs before they hatch! If all the eggs hatch, we''ll have a lot of fun! "


    Listen to their feelings in the ear, Xu Shaotang can not help a black line, this is when, and the mood here?


    While talking, Xu Shaotang had already started to light the eggs next to each other. There was a thin layer of silk outside the eggs. At one point, the flame spread among the dense eggs.


    See Xu Shaotang''s action, Shenyin they also react, quickly forward to light other spider eggs.


    "Zhizhi..."


    With the continuous spread of the fire, the whole cave sounded the shrill scream, those who have not yet hatched spider feel the danger, crazy biting spider eggs.


    However, the speed of the spread of the fire is too fast, the fire almost instantly devoured all the spider eggs completely.


    The burning fire instantly made the cave look like day. Although they all have night vision ability, their visual range is very limited. Now they can see the whole cave at once when they are exposed to the fire.


    It''s a huge cave. Roughly speaking, it''s at least one kilometer round!


    On the wall of the cave, there are dense cobwebs everywhere. At first glance, it gives Xu Shaotang the feeling of walking into Pansi cave.


    While Xu Shaotang was watching the huge cave carefully, Shenyin and they suddenly rushed to the upper right of the cave.


    Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned, and then rushes over with the fastest speed.


    Although he didn''t see anything, there is no doubt that the things that can make Shenyin''s eyes are definitely not ordinary things.


    When Xu Shaotang rushed past, his eyes were staring straight.


    Top quality stone!


    The whole corner is top grade stone! At least a thousand!


    The big one is about the size of a fist, and the small one is about the size of a thumb.


    The rich aura sent out from these spirit stones made the four people almost fall into madness.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang lost her mind, Shenyin rushed to the stone and began to quickly fill her bag with the stone. Although she was the most favored apprentice of Biluo fairy palace, it was the first time that she saw so many top-grade stone. At this moment, it gave people a feeling of not eating fireworks, but she looked more like a little money fan.


    "Damn it, this woman has taken the lead!"


    Xu Shaotang was upset. He rushed to the spirit stone and began to pack these top-grade spirit stones into his bag.


    "Fu Xin, Li Luo, what are you still doing?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang start to grab these enough to make people crazy top-grade spirit stone, Shenyin hands non-stop, but his mouth is still there in a daze to Fu Xin and Li Luo shouting.


    Being called by Shenyin, the two finally recovered from their great shock and rushed into the fight for Lingshi with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is very fast, but no matter how fast it is, there is no divine voice. The three of them are very fast. Seeing that there are fewer and fewer spirit stones, Xu Shaotang said to the three girls viciously, "rob me again. Believe it or not, I will kill you all?"


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they moved slightly. When they saw that Xu Shaotang was still there, they immediately ignored Xu Shaotang''s words and continued to load the few spirit stones left at the fastest speed.


    Ignored?


    Xu Shaotang looks at the three women with a black line on his face. After scolding the "money fan", he continues to pick up the spirit stone and put it in his bag.


    Under the speed of the four people''s autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, this pile of top-quality spirit stones immediately entered their respective heaven and earth bags. Xu Shaotang roughly estimated that he certainly did not pack one third of them. Most of the spirit stones were put into their own heaven and earth bags by Shenyin.


    Thanks!


    Xu Shaotang looked at the empty corner with great depression. He knew that he should have brought Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun.


    But if you think about it carefully, even if you bring them together, you can''t rob these three wolf like women. After all, he is the only one of them who has a heaven and earth bag, while Shenyin has a heaven and earth bag for each of them. It seems that the treatment of the disciples of Biluo fairy palace is better than that of the temple of heaven! There was no bag of heaven and earth on the section of the west tower he killed!But he didn''t know that only three of the people who came to Biluo fairy Palace this time had bags of heaven and earth! It was his own bad luck that brought them all together.


    When he was unwilling to look at them, Shenyin was also looking at him.


    His bag of heaven and earth once again convinced Shenyin that the power behind him was not small.


    "I said, you three are also famous beauties on the Phoenix list. Can''t you pay attention to your image?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the three women with a big smile because of the huge harvest, "look at the way you robbed the spirit stone just now, it''s not a lady at all!"


    "If we ladies, don''t we take advantage of you?" The joy brought by the huge harvest made Fu Xin forget the unhappiness of being bullied by Xu Shaotang for a while. He said with a smile, "just like the dog protecting the food, do you want us ladies to order?"


    Of course, she knew how chaotic they were when they robbed Lingshi, but no matter how terrible they were, they were much more elegant than Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Fu Xin''s face, which was about to crack with a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I see, you are also a dog. If you don''t like it, you will show your teeth and wag your tail."


    "You are the dog!" The smile on Fu Xin''s face was stiff and he glared at Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at their tit for tat appearance, Li Luo and Shen Yin looked at each other and said with a smile, "well, yes, you two are dogs, so you can just make a couple."

 Chapter 2084

    "Bah!"


    Fu Xin''s face turned red for a moment, biting his red lips and staring at them. He said, "who''s going to make a match with him? You two, I won''t tear your mouth


    With that, Fu Xin was fighting with Shenyin and Liluo.


    Looking at the three people fighting together, Xu Shaotang''s mouth can not help showing a slight smile.


    Maybe that''s what the three of them should look like? Put down that pair of lofty posture, they look more pleasing to the eye than before.


    Taking advantage of the three people''s fighting time, Xu Shaotang quickly inspected the whole cave. Just now, he suffered from slow reaction, but he didn''t want to suffer any more.


    While Xu Shaotang was touring the cave, a sound of "drip" came from his ear, like the sound of water drops falling into the water.


    "Is there still water here?"


    At that moment, they felt sick when they found the dripping water on his body, and now they just wanted to find the water on his body.


    Thinking of this, he rushed to the direction of the sound of water, which is the deepest part of this huge cave.


    However, as he went deep into the cave, the sound of the water drops disappeared again.


    He listened attentively and didn''t hear the sound of water for a long time.


    "Did you hear me wrong?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and thought suspiciously, but he didn''t stop at his feet. He continued to go deep into the deepest part of the cave. The deeper the cave was, the stronger the aura was. He even felt like he was bathed in a mist of aura.


    When his eyes swept from the depths of the cave, a pool the size of a wellhead suddenly appeared in his eyes, but the water in the pool was rich milky white.


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. At the next moment, his eyes suddenly burst out with a touch of unprecedented excitement. He rushed to the pool like lightning and felt the strong aura in the pool. He suddenly had the impulse to roar up to the sky.


    Soul milk!


    This is definitely the soul milk that Xun Xun mentioned to him!


    Although he had never seen it before, the extremely rich aura had already given him the answer.


    After a short period of ecstasy, Xu Shaotang quickly took out the water bag from the heaven and earth bag, poured out all the water in the water bag, and began to pour the rich milk into the water bag.


    One water bag filled quickly, and he took out another.


    At this moment, he just wanted all the water bags in his heaven and earth bag. How he wanted to fill all the milk in this pool!


    Unfortunately, even if he filled two water bags and filled all the bottles of pills in the heaven and earth bags, only a small part of the milk in the pool was missing.


    "What are you doing?"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was thinking about how to take more milk, Fu Xin''s voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "I''m at your convenience!"


    Xu Shaotang said loudly: "do you want to come with me?"


    "Shameless!"


    Fu Xin scolded and turned to one side.


    "Fortunately, I am smart!"


    Xu Shaotang praises himself in his heart, but his head turns rapidly. He knows that he can''t hide from Fu Xin and them for too long. When they realize that it''s wrong, even the three women who want to rob him from Shangpin Lingshi will fight for these Lingru desperately!


    "Damn it, I don''t care!"


    Looking at the milk in that pool, Xu Shaotang suddenly lowered his head and began to drink the milk. Since he could not find anything to hold the milk, it was better to put it into his stomach than to fall into the hands of Shenyin!


    "No, there must be something strange!"


    When Xu Shaotang was drinking the milk in the pool, the voice of divine voice came from behind him.


    Then, Shenyin and Xu Shaotang come here quickly. When they see Xu Shaotang lying there, the first reaction of the three people is to doubt whether Xu Shaotang is in any accident. However, when they feel the extremely strong aura here, they seem to understand something in an instant and rush to Xu Shaotang quickly.


    Listening to the voice coming from behind, Xu Shaotang only hates that his mouth is too small. Although he has tried his best to drink this pool of milk, there is still about a quarter of milk left, and his stomach has been bulging as if he was pregnant in May and June.


    As the voice behind him gets closer and closer, Xu Shaotang, who can''t finish the milk, opens his hands and tries to cover the pool with his body. Now he can drink more than one mouthful. Although he can''t hold it, he still takes the risk of breaking his belly and continues to drink.


    When Shenyin and Xu Shaotang arrived, they recognized the little milk left in the pool at a glance through the gap covered by Xu Shaotang''s body.


    "Ah


    Boundless anger spread in Shenyin''s heart instantly. She screamed angrily, "Xu Shaotang, I''ll kill you! Asshole! AssholeThis damn bastard! Such a pool of spirit milk is only a little bit left! And this bastard is still here drinking desperately, don''t he know how stupid his behavior is?


    The unprecedented anger makes Shenyin lose his mind completely. He directly lies on the edge of the pool and covers Xu Shaotang''s mouth with his hand. At the same time, he shouts to Fu Xin: "pull this stupid bastard away for me!"


    As she called it, Fu Xin and Li Luo quickly recovered.


    Anger also diffuses on their faces. They directly drag Xu Shaotang''s body and try their best to drag him away from the pool.


    Xu Shaotang this will have been that a belly of spirit breast support even don''t want to move, also didn''t carry on any resistance, let them drag themselves away.


    When Xu Shaotang''s body was dragged away, looking at the nearly dry pool, the three people immediately want to cry without tears.


    However, although there is little left, it is better than none.


    "Fu Xin, pack up these spirit milk quickly, don''t leave a drop!"


    Look at Xu Shaotang''s stomach like a pregnant woman in October, and then look at the pitiful milk in the pool. The angry voice screams angrily. She suddenly wants to pierce Xu Shaotang''s swollen stomach!


    Listening to the scream of Shenyin, Xu Shaotang only felt a stabbing pain in his ears. He couldn''t help feeling that if this woman was born on earth, she would be a top soprano.


    Touching his bulging belly, Xu Shaotang showed a satisfied smile on his face. Although there was still a little left for them, he did his best.


    "You can still laugh!"


    Looking at the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Shen Yin''s silver teeth clenched. He was so angry that he trembled all over and said, "you crazy man, you don''t want to spit out the spirit milk quickly. Do you want to explode and die?"

 Chapter 2085

    "Burst and die?"


    Xu Shaotang hummed: "am I not good? Don''t worry, my belly is... "


    Before finishing a sentence, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly froze, and his muscles began to expand. The fierce Qi in his body constantly impacted his body, and the Qi poured into his muscles, as if to burst his muscles.


    Burst and die!


    Xu Shaotang is so excited that the situation he encountered when he approached the city of sin suddenly appears in his mind. He finally understands what Shenyin means when he said that he would explode and die.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang hit his belly with a heavy blow, and wanted to spit out the milk he drank. However, the blow made his whole body twitch, but there was no sign of spitting out the milk. The real Qi in his body was more turbulent.


    You can''t live by your own sin!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt like crying without tears.


    He didn''t expect that this would happen when these milk came into his stomach. His body, which was constantly propped up by Qi, made him realize that he had done an extremely stupid thing.


    "Ah


    He was so angry that he could not help crying out in the tearing pain.


    No, you can''t be supported by Aura!


    The only remaining consciousness made him think of the way when he met this situation. He must squander the Qi, otherwise he will definitely die.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heavy fist hit the ground, and the turbulent Qi spread out in an instant, shaking the Shenyin around them back and forth.


    "What to do?" Seeing Xu Shaotang hit the ground with his face full of pain, Fu Xin cried anxiously to Shenyin: "find a way to save him, or he will really explode and die!"


    "Save him? How can I save him? "


    Shenyin looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and angrily, "you don''t want to see how much milk he drank. Unless he can spit out the milk himself, no one can save him! However, it seems that he can''t spit it out... "


    Hearing the words of the divine voice, Fu Xin stopped slightly and said, "can we just watch him explode and die?"


    "I can''t..."


    While Shenyin was talking, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped up from the ground, and a series of wild Qi came out from him. The whole cave was constantly shaken by the wild Qi.


    "Get out of here!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang fall into madness, Shen Yin''s face changes and Fu Xin, who is full of worry, retreats quickly.


    They couldn''t see Xu Shaotang in the dust. They could only hear Xu Shaotang''s painful wailing and his continuous bombardment of the cave walls.


    "Let''s go!"


    Shenyin, they don''t dare to get close to Xu Shaotang at all. Now Xu Shaotang has completely fallen into madness. In the past, they will only be killed mercilessly by the irrational Xu Shaotang.


    They ran all the way back to the cave leading to the outside. Fu Xin looked back at the dusty cave, sighed heavily, and quickly got out of the cave.


    Just as the three men got out of the hole, the whole ground began to shake.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise came, and the next moment, a figure rose from the cave.


    Completely unconscious, Xu Shaotang just instinctively squanders the Qi in his body. There is no enemy in front of him, but he tries his best in every attack. Only when he releases the continuous Qi in his body can he not be supported by the turbulent Qi.


    Hearing the terrible crackling sound from here, Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xun Xun also rushed over.


    Seeing Fu Xin standing far away, Tan Tai Jing Ming was slightly stunned. Then she quickly stepped forward and asked Fu Xin, "what''s the matter? Is someone sneaking into the valley?"


    Hearing the explosion in the distance, she subconsciously thought that Xu Shaotang was driving out those people who were unwilling to be driven away and sneaked in again.


    Fu Xin avoided the inquiring eyes of Tan Tai Jing Ming, looked at the direction of the explosion, and sighed softly.


    Seeing that Fu Xin''s look was wrong, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face froze and asked again, "what''s the matter? What about Shaotang? "


    She didn''t have the heart to ask why they were here. She just wanted to know where Xu Shaotang had gone. If she didn''t see Xu Shaotang, she always felt a little uneasy.


    Fu Xin was about to speak, but Shen Yin quietly pulled her behind her, and then said to tan Tai Jing Ming, "he went to chase those people. It''s too dark, and we didn''t see them clearly, but I guess it''s mostly Luo Huan and Xue who disturb them. They must not be willing to let us occupy the valley."


    "Are they really breaking in?" Tantai Jingming is a little suspicious. She always feels that something is wrong, but she can''t tell what is wrong.


    "In addition to the people in the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace, other people in the sect should not have the courage to break in?" Shenyin continued, "after all, they have all seen Xu Shaotang, and they are not sure that they can live under Xu Shaotang''s attack. I think they should not risk themselves."Over there, the sound of the explosion is getting farther and farther away. It seems that Xu Shaotang is expelling those who break in. In fact, Xu Shaotang, who is completely irrational, is constantly venting his true anger.


    The reason why Shenyin doesn''t tell Tantai Jingming the truth is that she is afraid that Tantai Jingming will catch up with Xu Shaotang because she is worried about Xu Shaotang''s safety. Now Xu Shaotang has lost his mind and is likely to kill Tantai Jingming by mistake.


    Xu Shaotang, who is over there, has already left the valley. He really has lost consciousness. His only thought is that he must live.


    However, with the passage of time, more and more soul milk is transformed into Qi in his body. Even though he has exhausted the Qi in his body, the Qi is still pouring into his muscles and Dantian. He only feels that his body is about to reach its limit. If he only needs a little more Qi, he will explode and die.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, a loud dragon song resounds through the sky and the sky. In the void, a dragon shadow suddenly appears behind Xu Shaotang. It''s a lifelike dragon. Although it''s transparent, it doesn''t affect his momentum of looking at the world at all. The dragon''s eyes are wide open and roaring up to the sky, and the world changes color.


    Xu Tang inhaled the real shadow of his body. Xu Tang inhaled the real shadow of his body.


    Xu Shaotang, who had already reached the limit, felt that his body suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Later, the Dragon shadow completely integrated into Xu Shaotang''s body, as if it had never appeared.


    However, when the Dragon shadow integrated into his body, the wild Qi in his body was completely suppressed, and began to enter every cell of his body orderly from his muscles and veins, constantly strengthening his body.


    Not far from the valley, a small tap suddenly appears in the calm pool. Listening to the sound of the Dragon chanting from heaven and earth, the young dragon''s eyes show a trace of suspicion.


    Listen carefully for a while, but the sound of the Dragon never appears again.


    "Did I hear you wrong?"


    The young dragon said to himself, looked in the direction of the sound of the dragon, and quickly plunged into the pool.

 Chapter 2086

    At the moment when the loud and clear sound of the dragon was heard, the divine voice suddenly trembled in their hearts, and an impulse to worship surged into their hearts.


    They try to control their bodies, not to let themselves fall to the ground under the strong breath. In just a moment, their forehead is wet with sweat. As immortals, they can barely control their bodies, but Xun Xun''s body is completely out of control. He falls to the ground and kneels down to the direction of dragon chant.


    However, as the sound of the Dragon disappeared, they gradually recovered.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Feel that the breath of incomparable terror gradually disappear, God sound this just stare big eyes, full face at a loss of looking to the distance.


    "Something happened to Shaotang!"


    Tantai Jingming''s body soars in the air and flies to the direction where Xu Shaotang is.


    "Come on, stop her!"


    Fu Xin, who came back to her senses, saw the action of Tantai Jingming and rushed to the sky. She wanted to stop her. Originally, Xu Shaotang''s situation was very bad. Now there was a strange sound of dragon chanting. She certainly couldn''t let Tantai Jingming take risks.


    When she heard Fu Xin''s words, Shen Yin quickly flew up in the air. After a few breath, she stopped in front of Tan Tai Jing Ming. She grabbed her and shook her head gently: "don''t go!"


    "Get out of the way!" Dantai Jingming''s face was cold. Her fierce eyes swept over Shenyin''s face. She asked in a deep voice, "tell me honestly, what''s wrong with Shaotang?"


    At this time, Fu Xin also rushed over and happened to hear the question of Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    Looking at the frosty Tan Tai Jing Ming, Fu Xin knew there was no need to hide it.


    "We found a pool of milk in the nest of the giant venomous spider." Fu Xin came forward slightly, regretting with a bit of anger, said: "in order to compete with us for those spirit milk, he actually directly drank that pool of spirit milk."


    "What''s the consequence of that?"


    In fact, she has already guessed the consequence, but she doesn''t want to believe her guess.


    Fu Xin sighed softly and said slowly: "ordinary people will die even if they only drink dozens of drops, let alone drink a pool..."


    "Explosive body And die? " "So, you just said that someone broke into the valley and lied to me?" she said


    "Now he has completely lost consciousness and doesn''t recognize you at all. He will only instinctively consume the wild Qi in his body." Fu Xin shakes her head to tan Tai Jing Ming and kindly persuades her, "go now, he will kill you."


    "Is it?"


    Tantai Jingming tries to suppress the sudden pain in her heart. She holds a pair of fists tightly and asks in a slightly trembling voice: "then why is there no movement there now? Is it... "


    She didn''t dare to say the last few words. She was afraid that what she said would become true. She was afraid that Xu Shaotang had already died.


    Hearing the words of Tan Tai Jing Ming, Fu Xin and Shen Yin suddenly look at each other, and both of them have the same answer in their eyes.


    Just now, they were only trying to stop Tantai Jingming. They didn''t notice that there was no movement in the distance. Now when they heard what Tantai Jingming said, they immediately raised their ears and listened carefully. Only then did they find that the crackling sound that should have been ringing had disappeared.


    What a pity!


    An amazing genius, unexpectedly will fall in such a way!


    Seeing the two people''s looks, dantai Jingming''s eyes suddenly turned red, and the intense pain in her heart almost made her suffocate and faint.


    "No! unable! He will not die


    Dantai Jingming shakes her head in pain, pushes away the divine sound in front of her and rushes to the distance like crazy.


    Shenyin didn''t stop her any more. Looking at the back of Tantai Jingming, she sighed softly and said to Fu Xin slowly: "let''s go and have a look too..."


    Fu Xin nodded slightly and quickly caught up with him.


    When they came to the back of the ridge, they found that it was a mess behind the ridge. The whole ridge had been cut off, and the whole ground was full of cracks, big and small, which were torn by Xu Shaotang''s wild Qi.


    Looking at the scene like the end of the world in front of her, Tantai Jingming is more painful in her heart. She can only tell herself desperately that she should hold on!


    "That''s..."


    Just as Tan Tai Jing Ming was scanning the messy land below, her eyes suddenly saw a body lying on the ground.


    "Shaotang!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming screams, recognizes Xu Shaotang at a glance, and immediately flies to Xu Shaotang''s side.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang lying there, Shenyin and Fu Xin''s face suddenly filled with great horror, as if they had seen a ghost.


    How could that be!


    This asshole didn''t explode and die? The key is that his bulging stomach has completely returned to normal! In other words, he not only didn''t explode and die, but also absorbed the aura of so many milk?impossible! Hallucination, it must be hallucination!


    Fu Xin shakes her head hard and pinches her arm. She doesn''t believe that there are people in this world who are strong enough to bear the aura of so many spiritual breasts!


    However, when she saw Xu Shaotang, who was picked up from the ground by Jingming, she had to believe the facts in front of her.


    "What kind of monster is this bastard?"


    The huge shock made Fu Xin''s eyes almost fall to the ground. Thanks to them, they firmly believed that the bastard would explode and die this time, but the bastard was lying here safe and sound!


    Surprised and happy, Tantai Jingming puts her finger on Xu Shaotang''s nose in a hurry. When she feels Xu Shaotang''s disordered breathing, the tears in her eyes still don''t hold back, but this time they are happy tears. He didn''t die, which is enough!


    From the huge shock slowly back to God, Shenyin and Fu Xin also hurried forward, looking at Xu Shaotang lying quietly in the arms of Jingming, Shenyin asked: "how is he?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming casually wiped the tears of joy and tears from her face, "his breathing is a bit disordered, it should be due to internal injury."


    "It''s a great miracle that he can still keep a whole body, not to mention that he still breathes..."


    Shenyin suddenly has an absurd idea in her mind. She suddenly wants to cut Xu Shaotang''s stomach open to see what''s the difference between this bastard''s body structure and them. After drinking so many spirit breasts, she just suffered from internal injury?


    "Dan Tai..." "Is he really human?" asked fossin, his face twitching and speechless

 Chapter 2087

    When the sky is slightly bright, Xu Shaotang slowly opens his eyes.


    If he dares to move, he will feel the temperature coming from the palm of Jingming''s hand.


    Turning her head, Tantai Jingming is already sleeping there. Not far from her, there are some Shenyin.


    "Why are they here?"


    Xu Shaotang rubbed his head slightly, thought for a long time, and then gradually thought about the things before he lost consciousness.


    After straightening things out, Xu Shaotang asked silently in his heart, "Yinglong, are you helping me?"


    Before he fell into a coma, he still vaguely remembered the Dragon shadow in the void. If it wasn''t for the appearance of the Dragon shadow, he would have burst and died this time.


    However, although he almost lost his life this time, his harvest was also huge. He only felt that his body was full of surging strength now. In the sea of knowledge, the original vague spirit suddenly became clear, which was a winged dragon!


    Yinglong?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly jumps. He doesn''t know whether his spirit has become Yinglong or Yinglong has become his spirit. But one thing he can be sure of is that the dragon in the sea of knowledge, which seems to fall into deep sleep, is definitely Yinglong. Although its shape may be less than one tenth of that of Yinglong, he has never heard of a dragon with long wings except Yinglong.


    What''s more, he also has a kind of feeling in his heart. He knows that this is the benefit brought by the improvement of the realm.


    Dixian!


    After drinking a pool of milk, he almost burst to death, he finally stepped into the fairyland!


    Just when Xu Shaotang wants to try how strong her attack is, Tantai Jingming suddenly opens her eyes like a sharp one. The moment she opens her eyes, she sees Xu Shaotang''s smiling face.


    "Are you awake?" Tan Tai Jing Ming quickly sat up, took Xu Shaotang''s hand, and asked with concern, "how are you, is there anything wrong with you? Would you like some water? "


    Looking at Tan Tai Jing Ming''s nervous look, Xu Shaotang smiles, pats the back of her hand and says, "I''m so good! What happened? "


    "Don''t try to be brave!" Tan Tai Jing Ming gave him a white look: "it''s lucky that you can pick up a life. If you have any injuries, don''t hold on."


    "Do you think I''m hurt like this?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs. When he wakes up, he has checked his body. He is not only unhurt, but also as strong as a cow!


    The voices of the two people wake up the others. The people wake up around Xu Shaotang and look at Xu Shaotang like a monster.


    Facing people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang asked inexplicably: "do I have flowers on my face?"


    "No!"


    Shen Yin looked up and down at Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s a miracle that you can live!"


    Xu Shaotang eyebrows pick, light asked: "how, you want me to die?"


    "I wish I could tear you to pieces!" God sound silver teeth clenched looking at Xu Shaotang, angry way: "do you know how much soul milk you waste?"


    So that''s it!


    Looking at the appearance of Shenyin, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "didn''t I leave some for you?"


    He remembered that he could still hold a small water bag with the rest of his milk. Although it was not much, it was better than not giving them any! But then again, if they were a few seconds late, they might not be left at all.


    "Left some?" Referring to this, Shenyin was more angry and said angrily, "compared with your wasted milk, what''s that?"


    "It''s good to have one. Don''t ask too much!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "many people can''t find a drop in their life!"


    "You know that too!" Shenyin stares at Xu Shaotang, looks at Xu Shaotang''s energetic appearance, and asks suspiciously: "it seems that your internal injury is not serious?"


    Xu Shaotang is blushing and angry now. If she didn''t know that he had just recovered his life, she even suspected that the bastard had not been hurt at all.


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and hummed, "please ask me. I''m fine. I don''t have any internal injuries!"


    "Just pretend!"


    Shenyin obviously doesn''t believe it. In her cognition, even if Xu Shaotang managed to recover his life, his muscles and veins were definitely seriously damaged. In a short period of time, let alone fighting, he could hardly walk.


    "Believe it or not!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged indifferently. In the eyes of everyone, he stood up slowly from the ground and twisted his stiff neck.


    "You..." Looking at the action of Xu Shaotang, people suddenly look at each other in consternation, and ask Xu Shaotang in horror: "are you really not hurt?"


    Xu Shaotang looked back and stared at the stunned Shenyin and said, "are you waiting for me to get hurt to rob my treasures?""We''re not as dirty as you are!"


    Thinking that Xu Shaotang, the damned bastard, cheated himself out with the rotten excuse of "convenience", Fu Xin not only wanted to teach Xu Shaotang a lesson, but also wanted to slap him in the face. If they were not so easily cheated by Xu Shaotang, they would get at least several times more milk than they are now!


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I know that you are envious of me!"


    "Don''t say, I''m really jealous of you!" Shenyin slowly raised his beautiful face and said: "after drinking so many spirit milk, you not only get back a life, but also have nothing. I think if it''s spread, people all over the world will be jealous of you! Oh, by the way, should I call you "Shangxian" now


    "How do you know I''m in Dixian?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Shenyin in surprise. He didn''t show his strength. How does this girl know?


    "Nonsense!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s idiotic question, Fu Xin said bitterly: "after drinking so much milk, even a pig should enter the earth fairy!"


    The aura of heaven and earth contained in those spirit breasts is enough to make an ordinary person become an immortal, but the premise is that that person must be able to withstand the impact of the aura produced by those spirit breasts like Xu Shaotang, and will not be burst to death!


    "Shaotang, are you really in Dixian?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked with a surprise.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to Tantai Jingming, and then coughed twice. He pretended to be serious and said to Fu Xin, "do you follow the immortal like this? Why don''t you hurry and salute Ben


    "Why don''t you die!"


    Fu Xin didn''t scold, but her face was full of envy.


    Who doesn''t envy not only her but all of you here?


    Liuyun feizong, known as the myth of northern regions, didn''t enter the earth immortal at his age, did he?

 Chapter 2088

    After confirming that Xu Shaotang was really not hurt, five people surrounded Xu Shaotang. Everyone''s eyes were full of curiosity. It seemed that they wanted to dissect Xu Shaotang.


    Although they have their own guesses, it''s not good to ask Xu Shaotang in front of so many people.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Surrounded by five people, Xu Shaotang immediately put on a fighting posture, as if to resist the siege of others.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s poor fighting posture, Shenyin can''t help laughing. Although Xu Shaotang is very annoying, sometimes he seems to be a little cute.


    "I''m curious, how on earth did you survive!"


    Shenyin slightly approached Xu Shaotang, with a strong color of doubt on his smiling face. He breathed out like a orchid and said: "even if Da Luo Jinxian drank so much spiritual milk at one time, I''m afraid he couldn''t escape the fate of exploding, but you did it, and you didn''t even hurt a hair."


    Looking at the face of Shenyin close at hand, Xu Shaotang can even feel the breath of Shenyin on his face. The crisp and numb feeling makes Xu Shaotang feel his cheek gently. At the same time, he says to the voice with a smile: "your nose is very beautiful."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Shen Yin''s face suddenly flushed with a blush. He glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely and quickly distanced himself from Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t digress!"


    Fu Xin knew that Xu Shaotang was on purpose and cursed the cunning and shameless bastard in his heart.


    "What''s the point?" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said: "haven''t you ever heard of Tianzong wizard? I''m the kind of genius! Don''t say it''s the spirit milk. Even if it''s ten times more, I''ll have nothing to do with it! "


    Although he said that, Xu Shaotang was afraid. He didn''t know that Lingru was so abnormal. If he knew, he would not dare to drink like that.


    If it wasn''t for Ying Long''s virtual shadow, he would have no body left.


    "I believe you are a genius, but you are too boastful!" Fu Xin snorted, biting his lips and said, "don''t say it. Don''t say it here. Do you treat us as idiots or yourself as idiots?"


    Speaking of this, everyone can see that Xu Shaotang is unwilling to tell them.


    If they have Xu Shaotang''s secret, they will not tell Xu Shaotang.


    If they think about it, although they are still very curious, they don''t want to entangle this matter too much.


    They are sure that they can''t beat Xu Shaotang. In terms of the degree of shamelessness, they are not as good as Xu Shaotang. Since others have already made it clear, they can''t help others. It''s meaningless for them to entangle with this problem too much. On the contrary, they are inferior.


    "Fortunately, you are not fools." Xu Shaotang noncommittal smile, they understand good, also save himself with them in front of the acting.


    "We''ll stop asking that question." Shen Yin took a look at Xu Shaotang and said, "can I ask another question?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Shenyin and said, "why do you have so many problems? Women, curiosity is not a good thing. "


    "But who told me that I was just a curious man." Shenyin smiles and says, "what''s the matter with that dragon chant? The sound of the Dragon chant came from your direction. "


    When she heard the story of dragon chant, both dantai Jingming and Xun Xun thought about it. Dantai Jingming knew about Xu Shaotang''s ghost of Yinglong. So when she heard the story, she thought about Yinglong. She always doubted whether Xu Shaotang''s body had nothing to do with the ghost of Yinglong, just how she heard it It''s not easy for her to prove to Xu Shaotang when they are here.


    What Xun Xun thought was that Xu Shaotang had said before that he knew a dragon, and it seemed that he really understood the language of the dragon. Could that sound of the dragon be the sound of the Dragon Xu Shaotang knew? But Xu Shaotang drinks so many spirit milk but can survive, is it with the help of that dragon?


    "Long Yin? What is the Dragon chant? "


    Xu Shaotang pretended to be crazy and said: "I fainted for no reason. How can I know anything about Longyin! What, did a dragon appear during the period when I passed out? "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s ignorant appearance, Shen Yin frowned slightly and said in secret: doesn''t this bastard really know anything? Before the sound of the dragon, he fainted?


    Carefully looked at Xu Shaotang, Shenyin also did not see any flaws from Xu Shaotang''s face, had no choice but to say: "if we know, we don''t have to ask you."


    "So it is Xu Shaotang nodded quietly and said to Shenyin with a smile, "you''ve been asking me for a long time. Is it time for me to ask you?""What do you want to ask us?" Shenyin asked


    Do they have anything for Xu Shaotang to ask? Compared with Xu Shaotang, who is full of countless secrets, they almost have no secrets.


    Xu Shaotang felt his chin, pondered a little, and asked with a smile: "if a man of cultivation like Dan Tai drinks the most appropriate amount of milk, it won''t happen that I almost burst to death?"


    "Do you want to drink milk for me?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Shenyin instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "of course, I can''t be the only one to do good things, can I?"


    "If you want to drink it directly, you can''t drink more than ten drops of it at most." Shen Yin looked at Tan Tai Jing Ming enviously and said, "however, it''s too wasteful to drink it like this. This spirit milk is the best material for alchemy. If it''s supplemented with other elixirs, it can directly increase decades of cultivation!"


    "Can this spirit milk be used for alchemy?"


    Xu Shaotang was suspicious for a while, but the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu didn''t mention this thing, and there was no recipe for refining this kind of pill. If what Shenyin said was true, he would go back and study it carefully to see if he could work out a recipe for directly increasing cultivation.


    "What about Xun Xun?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xun Xun again, "how many drops can he bear at most?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, Shenyin suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement. Even Xun Xun himself had the same expression.


    I''m kidding. It''s a hard to get milk!


    Everyone can see that Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming must be in love with each other. Even if this bastard gives dantai Jingming a drink, now he''s going to give it to Xun Xun, who can''t even reach the immortal world?

 Chapter 2089

    ecome frenzied!


    Tyranny!


    Ignorance!


    Stupid!


    Shenyin almost uses all the derogatory words she can think of on Xu Shaotang. She wants to break off Xu Shaotang''s head and see what''s going on in this bastard''s head!


    Isn''t it a waste for Xun Xun to drink Lingru?


    But in other words, Xu Shaotang is so generous, it must be because he still has a lot of soul milk in his hand, otherwise, he would never be willing to do such a stupid thing!


    The value of a drop of spirit milk is comparable to that of a best spirit stone! It''s even more than one stone!


    After all, the spirit milk can be drunk directly, but the spirit stone can''t be eaten directly. Only by slowly absorbing the spirit spirit contained in the spirit stone. Moreover, in the battle of the same level, the value of a drop of spirit milk will be infinitely enlarged. Spirit milk can quickly restore the consumed Qi. If the Qi recovers quickly, it means that there is a greater chance of survival!


    Want to understand this point, Shenyin can''t help looking at Xu Shaotang angrily, gritting his teeth and saying: "how many spirit milk do you have there in the end!"


    "What for?"


    Xu Shaotang watched Shenyin warily. His eyes turned slightly. He took out a fist sized bottle from the heaven and earth bag and said: "not much, just a small bottle!"


    This is the bottle that Ji Chen used to put pills in before. The pills in the bottle have been thrown away in the heaven and earth bag. Now it is full of spirit milk.


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    Shenyin some crazy looking at Xu Shaotang, fool all know, Xu Shaotang hands how can only this milk! Even the milk in their hands is a little more than this bottle.


    "Don''t believe it Xu Shaotang shrugged, "you haven''t come back to my question. How much can Xun Xun drink?"


    "Brother Xu, I don''t need it!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xun Xun quickly waved his hand and said in his heart: "it''s too wasteful for me to drink this kind of natural material and local treasure. You''d better keep it. Maybe one day it will come in use!"


    Xu Shaotang said with an indifferent smile: "I''ve eaten meat. How can I give you some soup? As long as it''s something you can afford, there''s nothing to waste or not to waste! "


    Along the way, he took Xun Xun Xun as a friend. It was rare for him to get spiritual milk. Naturally, he couldn''t take it alone. If he didn''t worry that Xun Xun''s strength could not hold this small bottle of spiritual milk, he could even give it to Xun Xun directly.


    Sometimes, things between friends are not worth it or waste it.


    "Do you really want to give Xun Xun a drink?" Shen Yin bit his lips, looked at Xun Xun and said: "with his strength, two drops at most!"


    "Only two drops?"


    Xu Shaotang full of surprise said.


    "Just two drops? Ha ha... " Fu Xin stared at the bottle full of spirit milk in Xu Shaotang''s hand and said, "if you think it''s too little, you can drink the extra with me!"


    "Yes Li Luo also came up to Xu Shaotang, looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly, and said, "if you hadn''t tricked Fu Xin, we wouldn''t have got the milk. You drank so much milk, but we didn''t drink a drop. Should you compensate us?"


    Looking at the sorrowful little eyes of the fence, Xu Shaotang said: "you don''t have it yourself. Don''t pretend to be poor in front of me. I don''t want to take the beauty trick!"


    Dantai Jingming can only drink ten drops of milk. The milk in their hands is enough for them to drink several ten drops, so that they will not be given the milk in their hands.


    If they agree with each other, they can consider it!


    Xu Shaotang suddenly has a strange idea in his head. At the moment of this idea, he quickly shakes his head and scolds himself for thinking about these things! It seems that I haven''t been close to a woman for a long time!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang can''t help looking at the graceful figure of Tantai Jingming with a bad smile. He thinks that when he leaves Taichu, he must be intimate with this girl!


    "The little milk in our hands is to be taken back to the clan!"


    Shenyin also looked at the bottle of spirit milk in Xu Shaotang''s hand with greedy eyes and said with a bitter smile: "you think everyone can waste such precious spirit milk as you do!"


    "If you have a drink, the people in the clan don''t know if it''s not." Xu Shaotang egged on: "there are only a few of us here. Don''t worry, none of us will tell."


    "Not that we can''t drink, but we can''t waste as much as you do!" Fu Xin is not angry to emphasize a way: "in our hand these spirit milk take back Zong door, have bigger use, far than we drink directly to want strong!"


    "Do you want to take it back to alchemy?"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, some funny said: "dare you can''t waste your own hands of milk, waste my hands don''t hurt, right?"


    "Because we know you have more than that!"God sound shell teeth clench, in the heart suddenly a strange idea, do you want to grab this bottle of milk from Xu Shaotang?


    However, this idea just came out and was suppressed by her. Now Xu Shaotang, who is a fairy, still has the unknown artifact in his hand!


    If they really started, the three of them had no resistance in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    "Yes, Shangxian, there must be a lot of spirit milk in your heaven and earth bag. You can give us some. Anyway, the three of us can drink dozens of drops at most!"


    In order to drink Xu Shaotang''s milk, she even uses the name "Shangxian".


    Listening to the crisp and numb voice of the fence, Xu Shaotang trembled slightly in his heart and quickly pushed the fence away. Did the goblin think that she was the kind of Coyote that she could be fascinated by with just a few words?


    Looking at the fence, Tan Tai Jing Ming couldn''t help but smile. She hesitated for a while and said to Xu Shaotang, "if you have more milk there, you can give them a drink."


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly for a while, and his eyes swept over his three daughters'' face. After careful thinking, he said slowly: "if you really want to drink, it''s not impossible. However, you have to do something for me. If you can''t do it, you can''t talk about it."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Luo immediately asked with his eyes shining.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Xun Xun and said slowly, "you should make sure that Xun Xun can worship in the blue fairy palace!"


    "Ah?"


    Xun Xun exclaimed, never dreaming that Xu Shaotang''s condition was to help himself.


    Looking at the bottle of milk in Xu Shaotang''s hand, Shen Yin said with a bitter smile: "you really have to do your best to help your friend worship us in the blue fairy palace..."


    "On such a condition, you can say yes or no!"


    The three women looked at each other, hesitated for a while, raised their heads slowly, and said helplessly: "do we have any reason to refuse?"

 Chapter 2090

    The three girls in Biluo fairy palace drank ten drops of milk, and Xu Shaotang helped Xun Xun achieve his greatest wish.


    After going out from Taichu, he can''t take Xunxun with him any more. After all, Xunxun is being watched by Tiansheng temple and Yundi palace. It''s not good for Xunxun to follow them. With the protection of Biluo fairy palace, Xunxun''s safety should not be worried.


    At the entrance of the spirit milk, several people immediately sit on their knees and quietly absorb the abundant aura of the spirit milk. The refined aura continuously washes their muscles and strengthens their bodies.


    For a long time, Shenyin slowly opened his eyes, with a satisfied smile on his face, and said with a smile to Xu Shaotang: "although you are not very likable, you still need to thank your spirit milk."


    "We just made a deal." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s indifferent face, a sly smile suddenly appeared on Shenyin''s face: "thank you. After all, we took a big advantage of this deal."


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Shenyin in surprise. When he saw the sly smile on Shenyin''s face, he suddenly felt as if he had been put together by the three women.


    At this time, Fu Xin also opened his eyes, looked at Xun Xun beside him, then looked at Xu Shaotang, and said with a smile: "with the two drops of milk you gave Xun Xun Xun, his strength can be quickly improved. Even if we don''t introduce him to the sect, he can barely reach the condition of worshiping in the blue fairy palace."


    "I..."


    Hearing Fu Xin''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly froze, and then looked at the three girls viciously: "spit out my spirit milk for me!"


    These three women cheated him for nothing!


    The key is, you cheat, don''t say it! But they have to say it. Isn''t it just disgusting?


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang felt as if he had eaten a dead fly.


    "These breasts should have been ours!" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s bravado, Fu Xin suddenly felt a kind of revenge in his heart. He hummed: "if you hadn''t cheated me out of the cave, we would not have got this spiritual milk? We are only charging you some interest now! "


    Xu Shaotang glared at Fu Xin fiercely and said, "that''s your own stupidity!"


    "You are shameless!" Fu Xin stares back at Xu Shaotang.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s disgusting reason of "convenience", she would not be cheated by Xu Shaotang so easily.


    "I''m so shameless, you bite me? If I were you, don''t say you''re convenient. Even if you say you''re taking a bath, I''ll go and have a look! "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Fu Xin triumphantly. He doesn''t know when he has liked this kind of appearance that others are not used to seeing him, but they have nothing to do with him.


    "Asshole!"


    Fu Xin trembles with anger at Xu Shaotang''s words. She is the third relegated fairy in the Phoenix list. When was she so despised? She screamed angrily. No matter whether she was Xu Shaotang''s opponent or not, she raised her hand and slapped Xu Shaotang in the face.


    She just a hand, wrist is Xu Shaotang firmly clamp down, Xu Shaotang a little hard, Fu Xin''s body will not be controlled to him, immediately pounce on Xu Shaotang a warm jade.


    "Oh, do you want to throw yourself in the arms?" Xu Shaotang stares at Fu Xin with a bad smile, "I''m not that casual person."


    "Shameless!"


    Fu Xin screamed with shame and anger, struggling hard, but he was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent at all. Instead of struggling from Xu Shaotang, he let Xu Shaotang take a lot of advantage.


    Looking at Fu Xin''s angry and helpless appearance, Shen Yin and Li Luo quickly come forward and pull Fu Xin, who is almost ignited by anger, away from Xu Shaotang.


    "Xu Shaotang, enough is enough! What''s the ability to bully a weak woman, Dixian strongman! "


    The sisters are bullied by Xu Shaotang, and Shenyin''s face is not very good-looking.


    It was the first time that they met Xu Shaotang. They didn''t have any strong demeanor. On the contrary, they were just like the villain. If they didn''t add up, they would not be Xu Shaotang''s opponent. Even if they didn''t kill Xu Shaotang, they would teach him a lesson.


    "First of all, she took the initiative to challenge me; second, she is not a weak woman, but a tigress!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the angry Fu Xin with a smile on his face and said lightly: "you should be glad that you met me. If you meet other people, I''m afraid it''s not just a tease to you!"


    "Shaotang!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is full of helplessly pulled Xu Shaotang for a while, and then said to them with a smile: "he is such a person, eat soft don''t eat hard, if you get along for a long time, you will find that he just does not forgive people."


    She knows Xu Shaotang best. In fact, even if Shenyin doesn''t use Xun Xun''s business to cheat him, they just need to say a few good words in front of Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang, who is hard spoken and soft hearted, will certainly have their spiritual breasts.As a result, they cheated Xu Shaotang. Fortunately, they could not die. Xu Shaotang''s temperament made him unhappy. He must double his unhappiness to make others unhappy. Fu Xin also hit himself at the muzzle of the gun.


    "That''s why you think of him as a treasure!"


    Fu Xin looks at Xu Shaotang angrily and turns to tan Tai Jing Ming.


    Listen to Fu Xin''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming can''t help but smile.


    A lot of women have said that, but in the end, they all fall in love with this asshole?


    When she saw Fu Xin now, it was like seeing who she used to be. She also despised Xu Shaotang, but she couldn''t leave him any more.


    "Well, we don''t have much time left here. Don''t waste time on such meaningless quarrels."


    Shenyin shook his head slightly to Fu Xin, and then said to Jingming, "since he''s all right, we should continue our business. Goodbye!"


    With that, Shenyin pulls Fu Xin and Li Luo, who are full of anger, away quickly.


    She doesn''t dare to stay here with Xu Shaotang, a shameless rascal. As Fu Xin and Xu Shaotang don''t deal with each other, if they stay together for the rest of the day, they don''t know how many things Fu Xin will make with Xu Shaotang. They are not the opponents of this rascal. They will only suffer from themselves in the end.


    Looking at the back of the three people leaving, Tantai Jingming said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you don''t take these three beauties seriously, do you?"


    "They are not related to me. Why should I take them seriously?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.

 Chapter 2091

    "Shameless!"


    "Mean!"


    "Dirty!"


    Back at their temporary camp, Fu Xin still scolds Xu Shaotang indignantly, and his pretty face turns red with shame and anger.


    She had a soft mouth and short hands. After drinking ten drops of Xu Shaotang''s milk, she had a slightly different impression of Xu Shaotang, but now she is more resentful of what Xu Shaotang has done. She wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces. She doesn''t know how there can be such a shameless man in the world.


    What makes her more angry is that in the face of this despicable bastard, she has nothing to do. This feeling almost drives her crazy.


    Shen Yin and Li Luo look at each other with a helpless smile on their face. They don''t know how much hatred Fu Xin and Xu Shaotang have and how to pinch them as soon as they meet.


    "Well, don''t be angry."


    Shenyin went to Fu Xin''s side, patted her on the back with a smile, and said, "at this point, you really can''t compare with Xu Shaotang."


    "Why can''t I compare with him?" Fu Xin raised his head abruptly and asked unconvinced, "what can''t I compare with him?"


    "That''s it!"


    Looking at Fu Xin''s indignant look, Shen Yin said with a smile, "look at Xu Shaotang. When did you see him angry with you? You''re holding your breath here now. Xu Shaotang is probably laughing


    Fu Xin slightly a stagnation, silver teeth clench of roar a way: "I sooner or later will let this damned bastard smile not to come out!"


    "How do you want to keep him from laughing?" Li Luo came up to Fu Xin, stirred his hair and said with a smile: "Xu Shaotang is now the most powerful Dixian, and most of his future achievements are still on the flying clouds!"


    "Not mostly, definitely!"


    Shenyin shook his head slightly and said, "as long as he doesn''t fall in the middle, his achievements will surely be above the flying clouds! Don''t forget, he drank a pool of milk


    "Yes Referring to this matter, Li Luo immediately said with admiration: "in addition to improving his strength, those spirit breasts will also dredge his muscles and improve his physique, making his talent even higher! In the future, his cultivation speed will be far faster than that of ordinary people. Maybe within two years, he will become the youngest strong immortal... "


    People have to die, goods have to be thrown.


    Compared with Xu Shaotang, these people who are regarded as geniuses in various sects are just like ordinary people.


    Living in the same era with Xu Shaotang, everyone''s light is destined to be covered by him.


    Listening to the two sisters'' words, Fu Xin was even more angry. He hit the ground with a hard blow and said: "why do all the good things fall on such a dirty and shameless bastard! God, it''s so unfair


    "Why do you always fight against Xu Shaotang?" Shen Yin tilted his head, looked at Fu Xin curiously and said: "although Xu Shaotang is really not very likable, to be honest, he is not a bad man at least. Compared with those honey tongued generation, I don''t know how much better he is."


    Li Luo nodded and said, "yes, even if Xu Shaotang is a villain, he is a real villain! And, I don''t know if you''ve found out, he sometimes has the feeling of pretending to be crazy. "


    Listen to two people''s words, Fu Xin is not even breath to hit one place, the way: "can you two have a little promising, be bought by others ten drops of spirit milk?"


    The two sisters, who were supposed to speak for her, are now doing well. On the contrary, they are helping Xu Shaotang to speak. They are bribed by a small advantage.


    She angrily thought in her heart, if Xu Shaotang gave them the bottle of milk, would they agree with each other?


    "We haven''t really been bribed by him." Shenyin said with a smile: "in fact, you have prejudice against Xu Shaotang. When you think about it carefully, he doesn''t have to risk drinking the milk. With his strength, as long as he stays there, even if we find the milk in advance, he can take it for himself. We can''t even get a drop of it! But he didn''t do that at all, which can only show that although he wanted to grab the soul milk from us, he didn''t have any intention of killing us! "


    "Yes Li Luo nodded and said, "if he has the heart to kill us, we won''t get any of them when we grab those top quality spirit stones with us! If it were us, we would do the same. Moreover, if Xu Shaotang had not been stronger than us, we might not have been willing to kill him. Whether in Taichu or other places, is it rare to kill people in order to fight for natural resources and land treasures? "


    The law of the jungle is the rule of the world.


    Although they are not angry that Xu Shaotang cheated them into only getting the milk, it is undeniable that if they stand in the perspective of Xu Shaotang, they will make the same choice, and even kill him in order to prevent Xu Shaotang from competing with them for the milk!


    After all, this kind of natural material and local treasure can be met but not sought. It is estimated that few people in Biluo fairy palace have seen it, let alone drink it!


    "Crazy! You are both crazy Fu xinman looked at them in disbelief. "As you say, do we have to thank him?""No need to thank him!" Shen Yin shook his head with a smile and said, "however, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to regard Xu Shaotang as an enemy! When you advised me to recommend Xun Xun to join the sect, didn''t you tell me to keep a good relationship with Xu Shaotang? How could you not get up with him? "


    Fu Xin slightly stagnated, held for a long time to curse: "I didn''t know he was so shameless and dirty at that time!"


    Looking at Fu Xin''s expression that he wanted to eat his meat raw, Li Luo could not help but smile and said, "Oh, if only I were Xu Shaotang."


    "Why, envy Xu Shaotang''s good luck?" Shenyin asked with a smile.


    "No!"


    Li Luo shook his head slightly, looked at Fu Xin''s graceful posture, looked up and down, and said with a smile, "if I were Xu Shaotang, I would be so shameless in Fu Xin''s heart, so I would take advantage of her and take her back to warm my bed!"


    In the meantime, Li Luo''s hands began to attack Fu Xin again. She looked like a hooligan. If anyone saw her, she couldn''t believe that she would do such a thing.


    "Dead girl, I''ll take you back and warm my bed!"


    With a red face, Fu Xin grasped the hand of the fence and began to work on it again.


    Looking at the two sisters fighting together, Shen Yin''s face shows a different kind of smile. Some things can be understood by looking at them. There is no need to break them.


    What''s more, seeing Fu Xin like this, I don''t think she knows!

 Chapter 2092

    After a lot of spring, Fu Xin and Li Luo were separated breathlessly.


    Their cheeks were flushed and they were sweating. Their appearance was very moving. If someone was peeping, I''m afraid they could not help thinking about it.


    After fighting for a while, the anger in Fu Xin''s heart gradually dissipated. He was sorting out his messy clothes and staring at the little girl.


    "Well, that''s enough. Let''s get down to business."


    Looking at the two sisters, Shenyin patted her forehead gently and said slowly: "today, we have only four days left in Taichu. Although we have some harvest, there are still many places in the valley that we haven''t explored carefully. In the next time, we should not only use the abundant aura here for cultivation, but also cultivate the valley Look around. Maybe there are more natural materials and treasures waiting for us. "


    When it comes to business, they immediately return to the right color.


    Fu Xin nodded and said: "it can produce so many spirit milk, which is enough to prove that the concentration of aura here is very high. Wherever the aura is rich, there must be precious elixirs. Although we have found some of them before, they do not match the concentration of aura here at all. If we look for them carefully, we will get more harvest!"


    "It''s a pity that Xu Shaotang destroyed the cave before we had time to investigate it carefully." Li Luo said with regret: "there must be something good in that cave."


    "Now that the cave has been destroyed, don''t mention it." Shenyin said with a smile: "the valley is so big, there are still many places waiting for us to investigate carefully! In this way, in the next few days, we will spend two hours a day exploring the valley, and the rest of the time will be used for cultivation. How about that? "


    The two women thought about it and agreed to Shenyin''s proposal.


    "By the way, one more thing." Shenyin looked at Fu Xin with a smile and said, "this thing is specially for you."


    Fu Xin looked at Shen Yin doubtfully and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "In the next few days, don''t provoke Xu Shaotang."


    Shenyin looked at the other end of the valley where Xu Shaotang was and said slowly, "we are searching in this valley. Xu Shaotang and they will search carefully. It is inevitable that they will meet each other. Don''t provoke him any more! Although Xu Shaotang''s temperament is not bad, he is by no means easy to deal with. If you go to provoke him, you can only suffer from yourself. At that time, even if we want to help, we won''t be able to help. "


    Fu Xin snorted angrily and said: "I don''t care about that shameless bastard!"


    Li Luo smiles and winks at Shenyin. "It''s OK. Let''s go and provoke her. Then we''ll sell her to Xu Shaotang. Just in time, there''s half a bottle of Xu Shaotang''s milk left."


    "Dead girl, you still want to fight, don''t you?"


    Fu Xin stares at Li Luo shyly and tries to fight. Li Luo flashes behind Shen Yin and spits out his tongue at her mischievously.


    Seeing that the two men were going to fight again, Shen Yin suddenly showed a helpless smile on his face and quickly stopped the fight. He said: "anyway, let''s not take the initiative to provoke Xu Shaotang. Let''s investigate each other. The well water doesn''t offend the river water."


    "As long as he doesn''t come to provoke me, I don''t have time to pay any attention to him!" he said


    ¡­¡­


    "Why are you and fossin always like enemies?"


    After they left Fuxin, Tantai Jingming looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on her face, "don''t you think about her?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Jingming: "where do you want to go? It''s clear that every time she takes the initiative to challenge me. If I don''t teach her a little lesson, she thinks I''m a good man and a good woman."


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "I guess you don''t take them seriously. Many people regard them as the lovers of their dreams."


    "Don''t they take me seriously?" "I''m still your dream lover," Xu Shaotang said with a cheeky smile


    "Bah!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming blushed and spat. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ve never seen a man with such thick skin as you!"


    This kind of words, it is estimated that Xu Shaotang can say it!


    But when you think about it carefully, Xu Shaotang''s words seem to have some truth. No one else takes you seriously. Why should you take others seriously? Two people get along with each other, you use what kind of attitude to others, others use what attitude to you.


    On the other hand, Xun Xun''s strength is not strong, but he is sincere to Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is also sincere to him, what good things will not forget him.


    Fu Xin, they do have extraordinary beauty, but are there few beauties around Xu Shaotang?


    Qin Qianyu, the kind of beauty, has been throwing herself away for such a long time. Isn''t this guy unresponsive?


    "Brother Xu is really an extraordinary man!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xun Xun could not help but put up his thumb and said with a smile: "I can worship in the blue fairy palace, thanks to brother Xu''s help! Brother Xu''s great kindness is unforgettable to my younger brother! ""It''s no fun telling me that." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and thought of the top-grade spirit stones in his heaven and earth bag. He quickly grabbed one of them and handed it to Xun Xun. "Take these top-grade spirit stones, and you can use them when you worship in the blue fairy palace."


    Looking at the crystal stone in Xu Shaotang''s hand, Xun Xun was slightly stunned and reached for it with a wooden hand: "thank you, I won''t say any more. You treat me sincerely, and I will repay you with my life!"


    "Don''t be so gentle with me here!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "a good cultivation in the blue fairy palace, trying to take away a few fairies, is the biggest thanks to me."


    "Ha ha, that''s for sure!" Xun Xun said with a smile, "if I can''t take away a fairy, I have no face to see you again."


    He never dreamed that he would worship into the blue fairy palace in this way. Thinking about the beautiful blue fairy palace, he couldn''t wait to close it.


    Listening to the two people talking nonsense there, Tantai Jingming could not help but smile and shake her head: "if you let Shenyin know that you worship in the blue fairy palace is the purpose, it is estimated that they will not agree to give them a drop of milk."


    "That''s strange!"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "maybe they are thinking of a way to cheat some soul milk from me now!"


    "Don''t think about them so much."


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "well, let''s also seize the time to practice. We don''t have much time to stay here."


    "Well, you practice well. I''ll go around again."


    Xu Shaotang showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth and said: "there must be a lot of natural materials and treasures here, but they can''t all be cheap!"

 Chapter 2093

    Xu Shaotang''s conjecture is right. There are many natural resources and treasures in the valley. In just one day, he has harvested countless miracles.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have an alchemy stove in his hand. Otherwise, he really can''t wait to make some pills here.


    The next day, Xu Shaotang continued to explore carefully in the valley. As soon as he got two miraculous drugs, three human figures appeared in front of him.


    Take a closer look, isn''t that the three people in Biluo fairy palace?


    What makes Xu Shaotang curious is that the three people are not in the valley at the moment. Instead, they gather on the hillside of the mountains around the valley. They all squat there and seem to be discussing something.


    "These three women are not brewing any conspiracy, are they? Or did they find something good? "


    Xu Shaotang is slightly curious. He looks at the three people and leans on them quietly.


    No matter what plot they are brewing or what they find, he will go to join in the fun. If it is, he will have a share.


    At the moment, the three women are squatting there, looking at the ground with a puzzled face. On the ground, a black iron nail with a thin arm is exposed more than a foot above the ground. The black iron nail is dark and reflects the faint cold light in the sun. Just a little closer, you can feel the strong evil spirit sent out by the black iron nail.


    "Would you like to pull it out?"


    Li Luo hesitated to look at Shenyin. The appearance of such a black iron nail, which looks like an immortal but doesn''t look like an immortal, really made them curious.


    "It''s too evil. I''m afraid it''s not lucky."


    Shenyin bit his red lip and seemed to be hesitant.


    "Hi, three fairies!"


    Just as the three people couldn''t make up their minds, a disgusting voice suddenly rang out behind them.


    Three people suddenly already, quickly stand up from the ground.


    But when they came back, they didn''t know.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s face, he was angry and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang directly ignored Fu Xin''s bad eyes and said with a smile, "of course, the three fairies have encountered some problems, so he came here to see if he could help them."


    "It''s none of your business!" Fu Xin slightly side over the body, will block the black iron nail.


    "Get out of the way, I see it!" Xu Shaotang''s face was full of smiles. As soon as he got to the side of the black iron nail, a strong evil spirit came from the black iron nail. Xu Shaotang took a cold breath and said: "what a strong evil spirit!"


    Since Xu Shaotang had already seen it, Fu Xin was too lazy to stop it. He stared at Xu Shaotang''s disgusting face and hummed, "I just know! It''s too evil. I advise you not to think about it! "


    Xu Shaotang smile slightly, slant a head way: "three fairies just now are not still discussing whether to pull it out to have a look?"? I think the three fairies are delicate and expensive. Let me do it for you. "


    Although he didn''t know what the black iron nail was, it was definitely not a common thing with such a heavy evil spirit.


    Even if he already had Nuwa stone, he didn''t mind adding another treasure. Moreover, it would not be a good thing for him if it fell into Shenyin''s hands.


    "No way!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three women''s face suddenly changed, and immediately surrounded the black iron nail, not giving Xu Shaotang the chance to pull out the black iron nail.


    Shenyin quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a serious face: "I don''t know how many years this thing has existed here. It has been washed by such a strong aura for endless years, and there is such a heavy evil spirit. At the beginning of its existence, I don''t know how terrible the evil spirit will be! Xu Shaotang, I advise you not to think about it! "


    "I don''t have the idea to leave it to you, do I?" Naturally, Xu Shaotang didn''t believe in Shenyin. Just now, they were obviously interested in the black iron nail, but now they want to persuade him not to use it. Isn''t it clear that they want to take it for themselves?


    "Why are you so ungrateful!"


    God sound breath of say: "I this but for you!"


    When they were talking, Shenyin suddenly and quietly winked at Fu Xin and Li Luo. They were still puzzled at the beginning. When they saw Shenyin''s back finger pointing at the black iron nail, they instantly understood the meaning of Shenyin. Shenyin told them to start first!


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "thank you! However, my curiosity is too strong. If I don''t pull it out, I won''t... "


    Before Xu Shaotang finished, Fu Xin suddenly squatted down, grabbed the iron nail and pulled it out from the ground.


    "That''s mine!"


    Xu Shaotang is unwilling to roar, but he wants to grab it. Unfortunately, he has already prevented his divine voice from stopping him. Fu Xin takes advantage of this short time to quickly put the black iron nail into the heaven and earth bag, and then looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.Seeing that the black iron nail was put into the heaven and earth bag, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly turned black and glared at the divine voice in front of him: "you are really cunning!"


    "In front of you, a cunning man, if you are not cunning, you will suffer losses."


    Shen Yin looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, points to Fu Xin''s heaven and earth bag and says, "of course, if you have to get the black iron nail, you can go and grab it. With your strength, we have no chance to resist."


    "I''m not going to rob you of what you''ve got!" Xu Shaotang said: "but next time there is such a situation, I won''t give you a chance to play tricks!"


    "Boom..."


    Just as Xu Shaotang was staring at the three girls in front of him, the earth under their feet suddenly began to shake violently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shenyin frowned slightly, "is it because of pulling out the black iron nail?"


    Before we know what the situation is, the earth''s vibration is more intense. With the earth''s vibration, wide cracks spread rapidly. Then, large pieces of falling rocks rolled down, and several people quickly dodged. While they dodged, the earth''s vibration intensified again, and the whole mountain began to collapse in a large area, covered with dust and smoke The sky blots out the sun, and the sound of the earth tearing is deafening.


    "Maybe you''re right!"


    Looking at the collapsing mountains from a distance, Xu Shaotang solemnly said to the nearby Shenyin: "the collapse of the surrounding mountains is only related to the black iron nail you pulled out! Maybe you''ve made a big mistake by accident! "


    "It''s not all your fault!" "If you don''t fight with us, we won''t pull out that black iron nail rashly," said Fu Xin

 Chapter 2094

    "Blame me?"


    Xu Shaotang spread his hands, shrugged and said, "I didn''t urge you to pull it."


    When they were pinching again, dantai Jingming and Xun Xun also heard the sound. Looking at the collapsing mountains in front of them, dantai Jingming asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all their work!"


    Xu Shaotang reached out to Fuxin and said, "you''d better ask them."


    "It''s you


    Fu Xin bites his red lips and stares at Xu Shaotang with hatred.


    "Well, you two don''t pinch here." God sound helplessly looking at these two people, "now also know what is the situation, wait for the movement here to stop and then see what is going on."


    Although she also doubted that the collapse of the mountain range was related to the black iron nail, she only caused the collapse of the mountain range at present. There was no other problem, and she did not know whether they had caused trouble when they pulled out the black iron nail. All they had to do was wait until the mountain range stopped collapsing.


    Half an hour later, the mountain finally stopped collapsing. To be exact, it has completely collapsed, or it will never collapse again.


    When the dust and smoke in front of them dispersed, they were in a mess. It was like a violent earthquake. The whole mountain range had collapsed safely. There were large pieces of falling rocks everywhere, and more than half of the valley was buried by falling rocks. From them, there was almost nothing blocking their sight.


    Xu Shaotang waves his hand and pats the dust off his body. Looking at the valley submerged by falling rocks, his face suddenly burst into tears.


    He hasn''t finished his investigation of the valley. Now he''s very good. He''s directly submerged by these falling rocks. I don''t know how many natural resources and treasures are submerged by these falling rocks.


    "See, you''ve done all this!"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the messy Valley in front of him and said angrily.


    "It''s all you!"


    Fu Xin again refuses to accept of explain a way.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming shook her head and said with a smile, "you two, don''t quarrel. You''d better take a look at the surrounding situation first."


    "Hum!"


    When they heard the words of Tantai Jingming, they began to walk towards the ruins after the collapse to see if they could find out why the mountain suddenly collapsed.


    "Come here!"


    Just as we were investigating carefully, Xun Xun''s voice suddenly rang out.


    Hearing Xun Xun''s voice, several people quickly leaned over. Of course, Xu Shaotang was the first one to come to Xun Xun. Now he is fighting with Shenyin in his heart. If there are any good things, they can''t fall into Shenyin''s hands.


    When he came to Xunxun''s side, he found that there was a hole in front of Xunxun, which was formed by the overlapping of several huge stones. Standing at the hole, a cool feeling suddenly gushed out of the hole.


    When you stretch your head into the cave, a stream of moisture suddenly comes to your face, and you can still hear the sound of "tick".


    "Isn''t it spirit milk again?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart leaped. He had found the pool of milk in advance because he heard the faint sound of water in the cave of giant spirit poisonous spider. He would hear the sound of water, and he immediately connected it.


    With this idea in his heart, Xu Shaotang immediately stopped hesitating and quickly went into the cave. He thought that if he was really a spirit milk, he would never leave a drop for the three people in the blue fairy palace!


    "Keep up!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang drilling into the cave, Shenyin, how can they let Xu Shaotang alone enjoy the good things? They immediately followed him, leaving behind the Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun who looked at each other.


    "Is there anything good in it?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked Xun Xun with a blank face.


    Xun Xun shook his head and said, "I just want to say that there seems to be water in it. Brother Xu hasn''t found a place to clean up his stains, so..."


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming had no choice but to smile, "if there is water, it''s good to take a good bath. We just ate a face of ash."


    With that, Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun also went in one after another.


    Along the entrance of the cave, the moisture inside became heavier and heavier. Then, the sound of water filled their ears.


    When Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xun Xun arrived, Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang were standing at the edge of an underground river. They were staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes. Suddenly, they burst into laughter.


    "I thought it was something good!"


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh or cry and said to them, "you guys, don''t mention it. You drink first and you''ll have enough! I''m not going to rob you! "


    "After you, please!" Shenyin said with a smile: "how do you find it first? We''re sorry to rob you."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xun Xun came over and looked at the underground river in front of them. They couldn''t help laughing and said to Xun Xun, "you''re right."


    After making trouble for a long time, she rushed in, but it turned out to be just an underground river. She really wanted to interview them about how they felt at the moment."Well, at least we can have a good bath!"


    After a short disappointment, Xu Shaotang smiles happily again. It''s time to clean up the stains on her body. It''s just a coincidence.


    While talking, Xu Shaotang plunges into the river. Although the river is a little cold, it looks so comfortable to him now.


    Xu Shaotang showed his head from the water and wiped the water off his face. With a bad smile, he said to several girls, "do you want to join us?"


    "Bah!"


    The three girls of Biluo fairy palace scold each other in their hearts, glare at Xu Shaotang fiercely, and then pull dantai Jingming to the other side quickly.


    They really need to take a good bath, but they won''t get together with Xu Shaotang. The dust from the collapse of the mountains just now makes them all disheartened. It''s just the right time to discover this underground river.


    Listening to the sound of "Putong, Putong" coming into the water, Xu Shaotang said with a smile to Xun Xun, who was preparing to enter the water: "do you think we can enjoy the beautiful spring if we dive in?"


    "No!"


    Xun Xun jumped into the water and said with a smile, "they will be on your guard! Brother Xu, I find out now that we are both in the same way! "


    "Equally lustful?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "No, no, no!" Xun Xun waved his hand and said, "we all have a heart for beauty."


    "Ha ha!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a big laugh, "when you go to Biluo fairy palace, you can show your love for beauty to your heart''s content."


    "Ah..."


    Just as they were talking and laughing here, a few women''s screams suddenly came from the distance. Xu Shaotang was so nervous that he jumped up from the water and rushed to the other side quickly.

 Chapter 2095

    When Xu Shaotang rushed past, several wet women had climbed out of the water.


    They seem to be specially guarding against Xu Shaotang. Their clothes are still dripping on the ground.


    There was no spring break, only a few women staring at the water in horror.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at several people, this is not good, just how called so panic?


    "There''s something in the water!" she pointed to the water


    "What is it?" Xu Shaotang looked into the water, but found nothing.


    "I don''t know. I just feel that something is swimming past me." Tantai Jingming looked at the water with slight ripples and said, "that thing''s speed is very fast. It''s gone in the blink of an eye."


    "I feel it, too!"


    Shen Yin nodded and said, "it''s like a snake, or a fish..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to Shenyin''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly covered his face with black lines: "you guys, at least you are also strong in immortal realm. Can you be scared like this by snakes or fish?"


    None of them were weak women. They were calm when they faced the monster. They were scared by the inexplicable creatures in the water and screamed. He thought they were in danger!


    After a long time, it turned out to be a false alarm.


    Four people face slightly a red, embarrassed of low head.


    In fact, they are not afraid of the unknown creatures in the water, but they are in the bath, suddenly unknown creatures come out, they scream, just out of their daughter''s nature. After all, no matter how powerful the women are, they are nervous to bathe in such an open place, especially Shenyin. They are deeply affected by Xu Shaotang''s impudence. From the moment they enter the water, they are on guard against Xu Shaotang.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming blushed and looked at Xu Shaotang. She said, "well, we should be careful. Don''t stand here. Let''s go. You''re here. We can''t take a bath."


    "Get..."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and turned to leave.


    Back in the water, Xun Xun asked, "are they OK?"


    "What can I do for you?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "it''s said that there are creatures in the water who don''t know whether they are snakes or fish. They just scare themselves."


    "Are they still afraid of that?" Xun Xun was surprised.


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile: "isn''t it? It''s a false alarm. "


    Both of them said that it was difficult to understand the behavior of several women, and Xu Shaotang also deliberately paid attention to the situation in the water. After washing there for a long time, he did not find any abnormality in the water.


    Quickly clean up the stains on the body and enjoy the long lost comfort, Xu Shaotang''s face shows a satisfied smile.


    "Come on, get it!"


    "Over there, fossin, on your left!"


    "Hurry up, I''m running behind the platform again!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, several women''s noisy voice sounded again, but there was no previous panic. Listening to their voices, it seemed that they found an unknown creature disturbing their bath.


    Xu Shaotang rushed out of the water quickly, and came to them after a few breath. Seeing Xu Shaotang suddenly appeared, several women subconsciously wanted to cover their chest. However, when they saw their clothes, they didn''t bother to ask Xu Shaotang to leave, and once again surrounded the unknown creatures in the water.


    However, just as they were distracted, the unknown creatures in the water disappeared again.


    "It''s gone!"


    "I almost caught it just now!"


    Fu Xinqi glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s all your fault. If you didn''t disturb us, we would have caught the snake now."


    "The four of you can''t catch a snake. How can you blame me?" Xu Shaotang snorted to Fu Xin, and then asked Jingming, "are you sure it''s a snake?"


    "Sure!"


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, full of doubt said: "strange! What snake can escape under the four of you


    "I don''t know what kind of snake it is. The speed of that snake is too fast!" Tan Tai Jing Ming gently shakes her head. Her eyes show some color of thinking. She asks them uncertainly, "do you think that snake is deliberately teasing us?"


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, the three also began to recall the situation carefully.


    After thinking about it for a while, Shenyin nodded first and said, "it seems to be true! The snake didn''t attack us from the beginning to the end. Every time it was about to catch it, it slipped away again. It really seemed that it was deliberately teasing us. "


    "A snake teases you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the four women in surprise and asked, "according to you, that snake should be a fourth-order monster at least?"If the monsters below the fourth level tease them, it''s a pure suspicion of their own life!


    "I don''t know! But it should be more than four steps! "


    Shenyin shook his head slightly and said, "the speed of the snake is too fast. We can only see it moving rapidly in the water. We can''t see its figure clearly."


    Listening to Shenyin''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a speechless smile: "it seems that this snake is still a licentious snake. As a monster, I don''t want to swallow you, but I still want to tease you? If I get caught, I''ll have a good look at what the snake looks like. I


    Before Xu Shaotang finished his words, his figure suddenly flashed in the same place. At the moment when he flashed away, a water arrow crossed his trouser legs. The speed of the water arrow was very fast. Even though Xu Shaotang had found the attack of the water arrow, he still didn''t completely avoid the water arrow. The slight burning feeling from his calf let him know that the water arrow crossed his trouser legs just now He scratched his skin a little.


    Although it was just a little bit, it made him hurt in the end.


    In his heart, Xu Shaotang was very angry, and his genuine Qi suddenly flew to the water in the direction of the arrow. At the same time, he called out to them: "come on up!"


    "What''s the matter?" Tantai Jingming jumps out of the water and comes to Xu Shaotang quickly.


    Xu Shaotang protects dantai Jingming behind him. He looks dignified and says, "there''s something in the water, and it''s very powerful. I don''t know if it''s the snake that teases you!"


    "Where''s that damn snake?"


    Fu Xin they also have around, looking at the splashing water surface, carefully looking for the trace of the snake in the water.


    Just at this time, the calm water suddenly flew a spray, straight toward the shore of the people poured down, several people quickly to the side, behind the spray again.


    All of a sudden, the water splashed on the calm water surface. Even though people were carrying Qi to resist, the water splashed easily through their Qi and made them drowned.

 Chapter 2096

    "This..."


    Feeling the continuous pouring of water from the body, everyone looked at each other for a while.


    They can''t feel the slightest aura from these water flowers, but these water flowers, which seem so common that they can''t be any more ordinary, easily pass through the body protection Qi of the strong immortal. It''s really incredible for them.


    "Let me see what you are!"


    Xu Shaotang gave a loud drink and flew out of the sky like lightning. However, he saw a shadow quickly diving into the water. As the shadow disappeared, the sky like water disappeared.


    Although it was just a glimpse, Xu Shaotang still looked at the shadow.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly a meal, that originally wanted to hit to the surface of a palm quickly withdraw.


    Dragon!


    The shadow that just dived into the water is clearly the figure of a dragon!


    Thinking about the snake that several women said before, Xu Shaotang understood instantly that what kind of snake is that? It is clearly a dragon!


    Moreover, he felt that the figure of the Dragon seemed familiar. If it wasn''t that the shape of the dragon was much bigger than the one they had seen in the pool before, he suspected that the Dragon just now was the one they had seen in the pool before.


    However, the young dragon who had little resistance in their hands was totally different from the strength of this dragon.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang stupidly looking at the water to restore calm, several people have carefully come forward.


    Judging from the situation just now, it seems that the monster in the water is not hostile to them. They just want to make fun of them. Even so, when they face this kind of unknown strange monster, they will inevitably worry.


    Xu Shaotang slowly raised his hand, motioned them to retreat, and then said loudly to the calm water: "come out, I see you!"


    His voice reverberated in the empty underground space. He carefully looked at the water around him and explored any movement that might appear on the water.


    However, there was no movement on the water except the slight ripples.


    "Did he really see the monster?"


    Fu Xin whispered in a low voice to the quiet tea beside him.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head slightly. He doesn''t know whether Xu Shaotang really sees it or whether it''s just deceiving the monster in the water.


    After waiting for a few minutes, there was still no movement on the surface of the water. Xu Shaotang turned his eyes slightly and yelled to the open underground space again: "I said, you are a dragon. Don''t you dare to show up and only dare to hide in the water and play the games that children play?"


    "What?"


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they were shocked. Fu Xin trembled all over, looked at Jingming on the dantai, and asked in a low voice, "he said that the unknown monster is Dragon


    Tantai Jingming was also startled by Xu Shaotang''s words. Although it was not the first time that she saw a dragon, she was still mixed with excitement and fear out of the awe of the dragon.


    At this time, the water suddenly rippled. At the next moment, a huge figure rushed out of the water. The body of Zhang was flying in the air, opening the bloody mouth and roaring at Xu Shaotang.


    "Oh..."


    The three girls in the blue fairy palace were stunned by a loud dragon song. They just felt that their eyes were about to fall to the ground, and a heart was beating violently. It seemed that they could rush out of their throat at any time.


    Dragon! It''s really a dragon!


    One of the strongest monsters in the world!


    Even the elders of their clan, it seems that no one has ever seen a real dragon. Everyone''s impression of the dragon only stays in the legend left by their ancestors.


    They never thought that one day they could really see the dragon, a powerful and suffocating creature!


    However, what shocked them even more was that in the face of the dragon, Xu Shaotang did not have any fear. Instead, he looked at the dark dragon with great interest.


    "Have we met somewhere?"


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin and said curiously to the black dragon, "I feel a familiar smell on you."


    "Boy, if you don''t help me heal, I have to teach you a good lesson!" The black dragon widened his eyes and said angrily, "if you dare to talk to your grandfather like this, can you believe that he has baked you on the fire?"


    "It''s you!"


    Hearing the words of the black dragon, Xu Shaotang''s calm face suddenly showed a look of panic. He looked at the black dragon hovering over the river in disbelief and murmured, "it''s impossible. It''s only three days. Are you so big? It''s not as fast as you


    this black dragon as like as two peas, the young dragon, and mentioned the things he had done to the young dragon, and he joked that he would cook the young dragon to eat, and then he wanted to combine the two times to make sure that the body''s huge black dragon was the young dragon they had met before.Although the size of the black dragon is not worth mentioning compared with Youhe, it can grow from about one meter to three or four feet in only three days, which is unbelievable.


    Even if we eat jinkela, it can''t grow so fast!


    "More strange than less!"


    Black dragon looked at Xu Shaotang with disdain and snorted: "don''t you want me to come out to see you? Grandfather is out now. What do you want to do? "


    "If you refuse to come out, I''ll have to use the provocative method."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the black dragon curiously: "by the way, you just said that you seem to be called Mingzhi, right? Tell me how long you are these days


    "I told you, I was hurt in Reiki storm before!" Ming Zhi snorted.


    Thinking carefully, it seems that Mingzhi did say this to him, but he always regarded Mingzhi as a young dragon at that time, and didn''t pay attention to that at all. Looking at Mingzhi''s three or four Zhang long body, Xu Shaotang asked slowly: "so, your injury has recovered, right?"


    "Recovery? Dream


    Thinking of the tragic experience that he had been sealed here, Mingzhi was furious and said: "I can''t recover from this injury in a short time!"


    "It seems that the noumenon of your heyday should be dozens of times larger than it is now, right?" Thinking about the huge body of Youhe, Xu Shaotang seems to understand something.


    He and Mingzhi speak vigorously here, but the divine voice not far behind them is dull, the whole person is like being struck by lightning, the huge shock instantly fills their hearts, fools can see that Xu Shaotang is talking with this black dragon!

 Chapter 2097

    Mingzhi nodded noncommittally, and his eyes swept over their faces. There was a strange look in their eyes. Haha, he said with a smile: "boy, you are very lucky! It''s only a few days. You''ve become an immortal. Aren''t you practicing those evil ways of gathering Yin and tonifying yang? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at the black dragon, listen to the tone of the Ming Zhi talk, I''m afraid it''s also the level of the old monster, also don''t know how so not serious.


    "We just know each other." Dirty way: "Xu Tang is also a little chance to enter you."


    "Another chance?"


    Mingzhi''s fist sized eyes turned slightly, and then he suddenly said, "you are the one who made so much noise the night before yesterday, aren''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, admitting it.


    "Did you make that sound?" Mingzhi slowly swam his body to Xu Shaotang, full of curiosity, looking at Xu Shaotang, "boy, you have a lot of secrets!"


    "You think too much, I can have any secrets." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "but it''s you. How can you be in this place?"


    It''s reasonable to say that it''s impossible for Taichu to have too powerful monsters. This time, the sixth level giant venomous spider is also because Taichu has nurtured spiritual pulse in endless years. However, in front of me, I can ignore their real Qi defense even when I''m seriously injured. I can''t imagine how strong he will be in his heyday. Maybe he''ll be as strong as Youhe It''s a fight!


    "Boy, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    If Ming Zhi has a deep meaning to see Xu Shaotang one eye, say without politeness: "you now this ability, don''t deserve to know these things!"


    "Well, I''m talkative!" Xu Shaotang shrugged.


    Strength is inferior to people. It''s superfluous to say anything.


    What he regretted most now was that he didn''t take advantage of the weakest time to beat him. Now he had this idea, but he found that he didn''t seem to be his opponent.


    "I wish I knew how to talk! There are some things you shouldn''t know! " Ming Zhi said with a tone of teaching, and then asked: "just now, you guys made the earth shaking outside, didn''t you?"


    "Not us!" Xu Shaotang looked at Fu Xin slowly and said with a faint smile: "to be exact, it''s her! She pulled out a black iron nail on the mountain, and then


    "Black iron nail?"


    The peaceful Ming Zhi suddenly became extremely violent. His eyes were full of resentment. He roared to Fu Xin angrily, "where is the black iron nail?"


    However, where did Fu Xin understand the Dragon language? To her ears, the black dragon just kept roaring. It would stop suddenly roaring at her. She was scared to retreat and looked at the black dragon in horror. She could only guess from Xu Shaotang''s words that she pulled out the black iron nail, which seemed to offend the black dragon.


    "Where is the black iron nail?"


    Ming Zhi roared at Fu Xin angrily again, his body approached Fu Xin step by step, and his eyes suddenly turned red.


    Xu Shaotang also suddenly realized that Fu Xin didn''t understand the Dragon language at all. He quickly flashed between Mingzhi and Fu Xin and said to Fu Xin, "he asked you where the black iron nail is! Take out the black iron nail and give it to him


    He didn''t expect that he just let Mingzhi fall into extreme rage. Looking at Mingzhi''s red eyes, he suddenly realized that the Mingzhi in front of him was not the one he knew. His understanding of Mingzhi was zero. He couldn''t understand his temper at all, and he couldn''t say anything to Mingzhi.


    Maybe if he just said something unintentionally, it might kill Fu Xin.


    Although he and Fu Xin don''t deal with each other very well, if Fu Xin dies in the hands of the dead, he will not be able to cross the barrier in his heart for a long time.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Fu Xin, who was scared and silly, took out the black iron nail from his bag and handed it to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang just holds the iron nail, and suddenly snatches it from his hand.


    Holding the ice cold iron nail in his hand, the anger in Mingzhi''s eyes burned completely. The Dragon claws pulled the iron nail to death and roared angrily: "one day, I will pierce your body one by one! Let you all crawl and tremble at my feet


    With the angry roar of Ming Zhi, the water in the dark river burst out one after another. Xu Shaotang felt that his ears were almost deafened, and his whole soul began to shudder with his roar.


    Shenyin, however, had already covered their ears and held their heads in pain with their hands. The angry roar almost broke through their souls and made them faint. Xun Xun, the weakest, fainted again, which seemed to have become his normal.


    "Stop it!"


    Seeing several women squatting on the ground with their heads in pain, Xu Shaotang rushed to Mingzhi, who was still immersed in boundless anger, and cried out loudly.However, at the moment, Mingzhi has been completely immersed in his anger. He can''t hear Xu Shaotang''s cry at all. This trapped dragon nail completely ignites his long suppressed anger. At the moment, he just wants to nail the trapped dragon nail one by one into his enemy''s body.


    Seeing that the pain of Tantai Jingming is more and more intense, but Mingzhi completely ignores himself, Xu Shaotang''s heart moves a genuine Qi and smashes it at Mingzhi, who is still roaring.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang''s immortal fell heavily on Mingzhi''s body. Rao Shizhi''s strength was strong, but his current strength and peak period were very different. When he was hit by Xu Shaotang''s heavy blow, his three or four Zhang long body was suddenly blasted away and fell into the water with a "puff" sound, which aroused countless splashes.


    "Roar!"


    The pain on his body and the cold river finally make Mingzhi wake up. Thinking that he was attacked by Xu Shaotang just now, Mingzhi is furious again. His body rises from the river and roars angrily to Xu Shaotang: "boy, do you want to die?"?! How dare you attack your grandfather


    "If I don''t attack you again, they''ll die!"


    Facing Mingzhi''s angry eyes, Xu Shaotang pointed to the women squatting on the ground with their heads in their arms and Xun Xun, who was in a coma. He said, "if you have a wind, you can have a wind. Don''t kill others!"


    "What do I want to do with you?"


    The dragon''s tail suddenly pulls at Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang quickly dodges. Although he avoids the attack of dragon''s tail, he is almost overturned by the strong wind that comes with dragon''s tail

 Chapter 2098

    "Are you serious?"


    Feeling the strength of Mingzhi''s attack, Xu Shaotang suddenly chills on his face and stares at Mingzhi coldly.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes, there was a trace of contempt in his eyes. He said haughtily, "I want to play with you. Really, believe it or not, you can''t make it?"


    "Not necessarily?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "if you were in your heyday, I would not be able to survive, but now you are injured. This is a bit too much."


    According to Xue Luan, monsters at the level of demon king can be transformed into human form, but the present Ming Zhi can''t be transformed into human form yet. His actual strength should be similar to that of the powerful immortal. If he relies on the power of Nuwa stone, he feels that even if he is not the opponent of Ming Zhi, he can''t make a move under his hands.


    "I''m crazy! Yes, I like it


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Ming Zhi ha ha a smile, slant head to think, way: "how about we make a bet?"


    "Bet?"


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly for a while and slowly asked, "what are you gambling on? How do you bet? "


    Mingzhi''s eyes swept over them, and then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "we''ll bet if you can take my move. If you can take my move, even if you win, if you can''t, even if I win, how about it?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and asked, "what about the bet?"


    With a strong color of self-confidence in his eyes, he said: "if I win, you can do one thing for me. If you win, I can do one thing for you! How about it? Do you think it''s fair? "


    "It seems fair at first glance." Xu Shaotang''s head was running at full speed, and he said, "but if you think about it carefully, it seems unfair."


    "What''s an unfair law?"


    "Isn''t that easy?"


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "with your strength, it must be very difficult for me to do things for you, but what I want you to do for me should not be difficult for you, so it must be unfair to me."


    It''s just like what a child wants adults to help do and what adults want children to help do. Different strengths and different horizons make it different for them to ask each other to help themselves.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, he couldn''t help laughing: "you are very cunning! But you can rest assured that what I want you to do for me will not embarrass you too much! What''s more, I''ve already said that to your grandfather. It''s up to you to bet or not! "


    "If I don''t gamble, what will you do?" Xu Shaotang asked in a deep voice.


    "If you don''t gamble, I will be very unhappy!"


    Ming Zhi''s body moved slightly, then he came to Xu Shaotang, raised his huge head and said: "I want to kill when I''m not happy! If you are kind to me, I won''t kill you, so that I won''t be told by others that I will stop the kindness and take revenge! But these people, just stay here and make a snack for me


    "Do you have to bet with me?" Xu Shaotang looks at Mingzhi with a dignified face.


    From the beginning to the end, he was full of confidence. It seemed that he never thought he would lose.


    He didn''t know whether the powerful self-confidence of Mingzhi was due to his own strong power or because he was too arrogant, but there was one thing undeniable. If Mingzhi wanted to kill them, it would be very difficult for him to stop them! This can be seen from the momentum of the moment when he just stopped whistling.


    Ming Zhi nodded slightly and said with a smile, "you can choose not to gamble, as long as you don''t care about their lives. Don''t worry, I won''t force you. People who know me know that I''m the most reasonable."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang a face black line of looking at Ming Zhi, have seen shameless person, have never seen so shameless!


    They all threatened him with the lives of Tan Tai Jing Ming. How could it be said that he didn''t encourage others and that he was the most reasonable?


    That''s reasonable enough!


    "It seems that I really have to bet with you!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Mingzhi carefully, and he can''t help but worry. The strong self-confidence of Mingzhi brings him a lot of pressure. The strong image of dragon is deeply rooted in their minds, especially after seeing Youhe, he believes in it even more.


    Ming Zhi nodded and said with a smile, "of course!"


    "In that case, I''ll have to try!"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath. His eyes swept over their faces and said to him, "in order to avoid hurting the innocent, how about letting them leave here first?"


    "You''re afraid I''ll kill them?" Ming Zhi immediately guessed Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    "A little bit!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t deny that from his two contacts with Mingzhi, Mingzhi is obviously a moody person. If he wins Mingzhi by luck, it''s hard to guarantee that the angry Mingzhi won''t attack other people. Moreover, since Mingzhi is so confident, his attack should be very fierce, and the possibility of harming innocent people is not out of the question."Boy, you make me very unhappy!" Ming Zhi''s nostril gasped with a thick airway: "tell them to go away quickly, I can''t wait to teach you a good lesson!"


    Xu Shaotang slightly curled his mouth and slowly walked to the dantai, Jingming them: "you take Xun Xun Xun to leave here first."


    "Good!"


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly: "be careful!"


    "Don''t worry, he won''t kill me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Just now, Tantai Jingming heard Xu Shaotang''s words. She knew that he and Mingzhi were not fighting for life and death. Besides, she still had some confidence in the Nuwa stone in Xu Shaotang''s hands. Now she didn''t delay any more. She pulled up Xun Xun, who was in a coma, touched the divine voice, and motioned them to leave here quickly.


    Shenyin''s eyes swept from Xu Shaotang and Mingzhi''s body, and several people left the underground river quickly.


    "He''s not in any danger, is he?" Fu Xin stood at the entrance of the cave, looked into the cave, and asked Jingming, a little worried.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming shook her head slightly and said, "I don''t think so. They''re just betting, not fighting for their lives."


    Breathing the turbid air caused by the collapse of the mountains, Shenyin finally recovered from the huge shock. A pretty face was full of doubts and said slowly: "Dan Tai, can I ask you a question?"


    "I know what you''re asking."


    Tantai Jingming helplessly looked at Shenyin and said, "this is his secret. If he doesn''t want to say it, I can''t tell you! If you really want to know, you''d better ask him... "


    "Good!"


    Shenyin nods slightly, and makes up his mind secretly. After this, he must ask Xu Shaotang to understand.

 Chapter 2099

    Several people are standing at the entrance of the cave, thinking about the things in their hearts, but Xu Shaotang suddenly comes out of the cave dejected.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s dejected appearance, dantai Jingming was slightly surprised. Then she quickly welcomed him and asked, "don''t you gamble?"


    "It''s over!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed bitterly: "I lost..."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several women''s faces were surprised and looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief.


    "This That''s it? " "We didn''t feel any movement," she said


    "If a real strong man wants to kill, he won''t give you a chance to feel something." Xu Shaotang sighed deeply and said, "well, go ahead and do your own business. I''m going to fulfill my gambling agreement with Mingzhi."


    "How strong is that dragon?" Fu xinman asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, anyway, I estimate that his strength should be above the immortal!"


    Thinking about his fight with Mingzhi just now, Xu Shaotang feels a little incredible.


    He didn''t even have time to use the power of Nuwa stone, so he was easily defeated by Mingzhi. Until he was caught by Mingzhi, he didn''t know how he was defeated!


    He finally knew that his self-confidence did not come from his arrogance, but from his self-confidence in his powerful strength!


    The key is that the present state of mindfulness is still injured. In the words of mindfulness, there is no one in his power now. Xu Shaotang can''t imagine how terrible mindfulness would be in its heyday. He feels that mindfulness in its heyday may be stronger than Youhe!


    Coming to this world for such a long time, he really felt the dilemma of no resistance for the first time.


    "Is that the demon king?" Shenyin frowned slightly and said, "if it''s the demon king, it should be able to transform into shape."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly: "who knows? Maybe he''s just too lazy to take shape. "


    "By the way, since you lose, what does he want you to do for him?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks curiously.


    "I don''t know yet."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I came out first to say hello to you so that you won''t worry. Well, don''t talk about me, I should go in. Mingzhi''s temper is not so good. Let him wait for a long time. Who knows what kind of trouble he will make. "


    Although he was forced to bet with Mingzhi, he had to fulfill their gambling agreement since he lost. He only hoped that what Mingzhi asked him to do would not be too difficult.


    "Wait!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang plans to return to the underground river, Shenyin stops Xu Shaotang. His beautiful big eyes are full of curious light, and he asks, "can you tell me, how can you communicate with the dragon? Also, what is that black iron nail? How can that dragon become so violent when it sees that black iron nail? "


    "Oh..."


    When Xu Shaotang was about to refuse to answer the question of Shenyin, a loud dragon chant came from the cave.


    "He''s pushing me!" The sound of Longyin came at the right time. Xu Shaotang grabbed the hand of dantai Jingming and patted it gently, saying, "I''ll come back to you when I fulfill my bet with him."


    With that, he directly ignored the problem of Shenyin and quickly walked into the cave.


    Back to the underground river, Mingzhi had already got on the bank. Looking at Xu Shaotang coming back, he said with a smile, "I thought you wouldn''t come back."


    "I still have that credit."


    Xu Shaotang light glanced at Ming Zhi one eye, way: "say, want me to help you do what?"


    "Do you know why my injury can recover to the present level in just a few days?" Mingzhi didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. Gu talked about him.


    "How do I know?" Xu Shaotang white Ming stop one eye, and said: "how, this and our bets about relationship?"


    "Of course!"


    Mingzhi lay on the ground comfortably, his eyes narrowed slightly: "if according to the normal situation, my injury can''t recover so quickly, all this, thanks to your own Qi into my body, your Qi is very good for my injury."


    Hearing Mingzhi''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly wants to slap himself.


    After making trouble for a long time, it turns out that the problem lies in myself! If I didn''t use my real Qi to help Mingzhi heal a few days ago, I wouldn''t fall into the hands of Mingzhi today.


    this proves once again a saying: you can''t live if you commit sin!


    "So, what you want me to do for you is to let me continue to use my true Qi to help you heal?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Mingzhi in surprise and seems to understand the purpose of Mingzhi.


    He nodded and said, "yes, you are very smart! Well, I didn''t lie to you. Isn''t it difficult for you? "


    "It''s not hard indeed!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and asked to Mingzhi with some doubts: "your strength is so strong now, do you want me to heal you? My true anger should be useless to you now? "In his opinion, the reason why his true Qi could help Mingzhi recover quickly at that time was that Mingzhi was badly injured in the aura storm. Let alone them, even Xunxun could easily kill Mingzhi at that time. He also knew that his true Qi was of great benefit to the recovery of the injury, which had been verified for a long time, but now it''s very important Strength has been able to end abuse him, he felt that his true Qi should have no great effect on the injury of Ming Zhi.


    "Why don''t you just try?"


    Ming Zhi said with a smile.


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded, slowly squatted down beside Mingzhi, and carried his true Qi into Mingzhi''s body.


    As Xu Shaotang''s true Qi entered his body, his whole body suddenly felt very comfortable, and even his eyes closed tightly.


    "How?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Ming Zhiwu closed his eyes and said, "what do you think?"


    "Well, it seems to be useful at the moment."


    Looking at Ming Zhi''s comfortable appearance, even if Ming Zhi didn''t say it, he understood that his true Qi could help Ming Zhi''s injury, which was really strange.


    "Well, yes, much better than last time."


    Ming Zhi opened his eyelids slightly and said with a smile: "during this period of time, you can help me heal well!"


    "This time..."


    Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a sense of foreboding in his heart and asked tentatively, "how long is this period of time?"


    "Of course, until my injury is completely recovered," he said


    "You think it''s beautiful!" Xu Shaotang said with a curl of his lips, "this is the first place to be closed in a few days!"

 Chapter 2100

    "Tai Chu Jing?"


    Mingzhi looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "where is Taichu? Is it because of the time you give me to heal? "


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised. As Xu Shaotang continued to convey Qi to his body, he asked, "don''t you know Taichu?"


    "Why should I know?" Ming Zhi said with disdain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless looked at the black dragon, who was showing his superiority all the time. He took a deep breath and said, "the place we are now in is Taichu!"


    In his heart, he was puzzled. He didn''t know that he was in Taichu? So how did he get here?


    "This is Taichu?" The dragon head on the ground suddenly raised, and his eyes were full of doubts. "What''s the matter with the closure of Taichu


    "The Taichu realm is a world of its own. We all come to Taichu realm from the outside."


    Xu Shaotang said slowly: "no matter whether we can find the only portal in Taichu, we can only stay in Taichu for ten days. After ten days, everyone will leave here automatically, and the monsters in Taichu will continue to stay in it. Now seven days have passed, and today is the eighth day, so I have less than three days to heal you. "


    "A world of its own?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he could not help humming and disdaining: "do you think it''s so easy to become a world? It''s just the four elephant demon array! "


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly and asked to Mingzhi curiously, "do you mean that the Taichu realm is actually a four elephant demon array?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Ming Zhi snorted: "besides those people, who else has the ability to become a world of their own?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Mingzhi and asked curiously, "who do you mean by those people?"


    Mingzhi turned to look at Xu Shaotang: "why do you ask so many questions? You don''t know me either


    "It''s like you know each other." Xu Shaotang said unhappily.


    This Ming Zhi is also too unkind. If you want to let yourself heal for him, you can ask him nothing, just because you are a dragon?


    "I..." After a long time, he said, "I don''t know, but I''ve heard of it, and you haven''t even heard of it!"


    "Well, you''ll be well-informed."


    But slowly thinking about Xu Tang''s attitude, he was very lazy to talk with him.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t speak for a long time, a smile appeared on his face and asked, "why, is that angry?"


    "Dare not, dare not!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said lightly: "it''s just that I don''t have much to talk about. I''m a little man with low strength, and I don''t have a common topic with you. I really can''t talk with you! Anyway, it''s less than three days. It''s a big deal. I''ll help you with the rest of the day. "


    From the beginning, he had never looked forward to the passing of time as much as he did now. He really hoped that with the blink of an eye, the Taichu would be closed, and then he would be able to get rid of the entanglement of Hades.


    Out of Taichu, he and Mingzhi don''t see each other any more and help Mingzhi heal his wounds. Let''s take it as a reward for Youhe''s kindness to him. Only in this way can he have a little balance in his heart.


    "Oh, yes? It seems that you still have some self-knowledge! " Hearing Xu Shaotang''s obviously resentful words, the smile on Ming Zhi''s face was stronger. He put his head on the cool ground again and said intentionally or unintentionally, "if I guess correctly, are you from this world?"


    As Mingzhi''s voice falls, Xu Shaotang''s hand suddenly shakes, and the Qi sent to Mingzhi''s body is also cut off. A moment later, Xu Shaotang recovers and infuses the Qi into Mingzhi''s body. He says faintly, "of course, I''m not a person in this world. Who are these people who have entered the Taichu realm?"


    "You know what I''m talking about." Ming Zhi said with a smile, "you said I was a super strong man. Do you think I can''t see that you are from the lower world?"


    "Lower bound?"


    Xu Shaotang moved slightly in his heart and thought to himself, isn''t the lower boundary the earth?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s silence, he closed his eyes and murmured, "why don''t we have a chat? How did you come to heaven from the lower world?"


    Heaven!


    This is the heaven!


    Xu Shaotang is excited by what he says from Mingzhi''s mouth. Although he and Tantai Jingming always think that this is heaven, they think it is different from the final determination.


    They really came to heaven through the whirlpool of heaven''s gate! So, mu Tiance and they must have also come to heaven! In this way, the hope of finding them is even greater.


    "Well, now that you know all about it, I''ll tell you the truth." Xu Shaotang sighed gently: "I really come from the lower world. There''s something wrong with the gate of heaven. Somehow, we are brought to this world by the vortex generated by the gate of heaven! By the way, it seems that you should know the gate of heaven, right"Of course!"


    Ming Zhi nodded and said, "who doesn''t know that Nu Wa sealed the gate of heaven?"


    "Do you want me to tell you the truth?" Xu Shaotang was happy, and his indifferent face gradually showed a smile, "among the people I met in the heaven, you are the only one who knows the existence of the heaven gate! It should have been thousands of years since Nu Wa sealed the gate of heaven. So you should have lived for thousands of years, too? "


    It''s no wonder that the seriously injured Ming Zhi can defeat him with one move. It turns out that he is also an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. However, compared with the long life of the dragon clan, thousands of years may not be much.


    After all, for thousands of years, even a pig may have become a demon king. Given thousands of years, he believes that he can definitely become a great Luo Jinxian or even a legendary saint.


    "Just know!"


    "So, I''m more than enough to be your ancestor. In front of me, you''d better be good. Maybe I''ll reward you a lot when I''m happy."


    "I don''t need any good from you."


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath. His face was full of excitement. He looked at Mingzhi expectantly and said, "since you know the gate of heaven, you should know where the gate of heaven is, right? Can you tell me where the gate of heaven is and how can I go back to the lower world through the gate of heaven? "

 Chapter 2101

    "You want to go back to the lower world?"


    Ming Zhi man looks at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment, "how can you have such a strange idea? Countless people want to come to the heaven, but you want to go back to the lower world? "


    "Others are others, I am me."


    Xu Shaotang said: "although the heaven is good, it is not my home after all."


    "Home?"


    It seems that Mingzhi has no concept of home. Wu said: "Nu Wa sealed the gate of heaven thousands of years ago. I''m afraid the aura of the lower world is already very thin. If you go back to the lower world, your strength will not improve, but will regress. There will be no chance of becoming a saint in this life."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "I don''t want to be a saint or how strong I am. I just want to go back to my family! Master Mingzhi, if you know the way to go back to the lower world, please tell me. As long as you can help me go back to the lower world, I can promise you anything! "


    Xu Shaotang seems to have grasped the straw. At this moment, all his resentment towards Mingzhi has disappeared. As long as Mingzhi can help him return to the lower world, he is willing to pay any price!


    He didn''t have much pursuit of martial arts. Step by step, he is just forced to be helpless. If he wants to live, he must return to his family alive!


    Mingzhi obviously didn''t quite understand Xu Shaotang''s ideas. Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, he only felt that there was something wrong with the man''s brain. After living for so many years, it was the first time that he heard that someone didn''t want to become stronger.


    "Whether you want to be strong or not, if you really want to go back to the lower world, you have to be strong enough to break the seal under Nu Wa''s cloth!"


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Ming Zhi turned his eyes slightly and said, "if you want to go back to the lower world, you have to go back through the gate of heaven! But the gate of heaven has been sealed by Nu Wa. Do you think anyone can break it? "


    Hearing Ming Zhi''s words, Xu Shaotang''s hope which just surged up in his heart was quickly disillusioned.


    Nu Wa is already a saint. If we want to break the seal of the saint, how can we have the strength of the saint?


    But it''s hard to be a saint. He doesn''t know whether he has a chance to be a saint in his life!


    Even if there is this opportunity, but when he becomes a saint and breaks the seal, I''m afraid that things are different on earth.


    "Do you think I have a chance to break the seal of Nu Wa?" Xu Shaotang asked bitterly.


    "To be honest, there is hardly any chance!" Ming Zhi said: "Nu Wa''s strength is not what you can imagine! It''s almost impossible for you to break the seal of Nu Wa by your own strength. Instead of relying on yourself to break the seal, you might as well expect Nu Wa to take the initiative to lift the seal of the gate of heaven! "


    "Where do you know Nu Wa?" Xu Shaotang once again kindled a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    Ming Zhi shook his head slightly and said, "after sealing the gate of heaven, Nu Wa never showed up again. No one knows where she is."


    Xu Shaotang slightly a stagnation, self mocking smile: "so, I want to go back to the lower bound, almost no hope, right?"


    "Almost!" Mingzhi said faintly: "if you enter the saint, there is still a glimmer of hope to find Nu Wa, otherwise, you have no chance!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed heavily and said with a bitter smile, "it should be very difficult to become a saint, right?"


    "What do you think?"


    Ming Zhi asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang did not speak. He already knew the answer.


    It''s not only difficult to become a God, but also difficult to ascend to heaven, right?


    Even the Lords of the top sects, such as the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace, are just the cultivation of the great Luo Jinxian. The Liuyun feizong of the Tianzong wizard took hundreds of years to become a saint. Even if he is proud to say that his talent is better than Liuyun feizong, he can''t become a saint in just a few years.


    All of a sudden, he didn''t seem to see any hope of returning to the earth, and his disappointment was constantly pounding his heart. Even though he claimed to be firm in heart, he came to the verge of collapse at this moment, and even the Qi sent into the body of meditation stopped.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s ashen face, he slowly raised his head and said with a smile, "how about it? Do you have a feeling of despair?"


    "Do you have a sense of schadenfreude?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head, teeth itching constantly looking at the front of the Ming Zhi, that just disappeared soon not angry again in the heart, if possible, he really want to make the Ming Zhi into a kebab!


    "A little bit!" Ming Zhi nodded and said, "I''m young and gifted. I don''t want to be a saint, but I want to go back to the lower world. I really can''t understand what you think."


    "You are you, I am me!"


    Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes, "our pursuit is not the same!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ming Zhi snorted with disdain: "all your pursuits are just a joke when you don''t know whether you can live to the dawn of tomorrow, and it''s still a sad joke!""I..."


    Xu Shaotang''s heart surged up a nameless anger, just about to attack, but suddenly calmed down.


    Although Ming Zhi''s words are not pleasant to listen to, despite his resentment towards Ming Zhi, Ming Zhi''s words are really reasonable.


    The simple fight with Mingzhi made him understand that his strength was so vulnerable. The reason why he didn''t survive until now is that he didn''t meet a real strong man. A seriously injured Mingzhi can make him have no fight back. If he is a strong man like Mingzhi, killing him is just a matter of using his fingers.


    If he died, his so-called pursuit is not a sad joke?


    "Nothing to say, right?" Ming Zhi ha laughs a way, that appearance, how see how feel owe beat.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, took a deep breath, and tried to adjust his mind.


    Now, although his hope is very slim, but at least there is a glimmer of hope, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will not give up, he can not give up!


    "Young man, practice hard! You have a long way to go


    Mingzhi said: "don''t think your strength is very strong now. Your vision is too short. I can tell you that there are ants under the saints! In the eyes of the real strong, you may not even have the qualification to be a mole ant! "


    "Are there ants under saints?"


    Xu Shaotang silently repeated the words of Ming Zhi, his face showed a huge color of horror, murmured: "even Luo Jinxian is just a mole ant like existence?"


    "The great golden fairy?"


    Ming Zhi snorted with disdain: "barely qualified to be a mole ant."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Mingzhi in horror. Even Da Luo Jinxian, who is superior in people''s eyes, is barely qualified to become a mole ant?


    What kind of existence is saint?

 Chapter 2102

    "So you should be no less powerful than a saint in your heyday?"


    After returning to his mind, Xu Shaotang could not help looking slightly aside and listening to Mingzhi''s voice, he could almost be sure that his strength was not inferior to that of the sage. In other words, was Mingzhi the existence of the demon emperor?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, he immediately laughed and said nothing, neither admitting nor denying it.


    "Can you break the seal of Nu Wa?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looks at Mingzhi and hopes again in his heart.


    If Mingzhi can break the seal of Nu Wa, let alone let him help Mingzhi heal, even let him give all his accomplishments to Mingzhi.


    "As I said, not everyone can break the seal of Nu Wa!" Ming Zhi glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly. "You''d better not ask too much. The more you know, the smaller you will find yourself."


    Can''t it break?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart was slightly cool.


    Do saints have to be divided into three, six and nine grades?


    "Well, I see..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly. Mingzhi was right. The more he knew, the smaller he would find himself. He once thought that Daluo Jinxian was an unattainable existence. Today, from Mingzhi''s mouth, he knows that even Daluo Jinxian is only qualified to be a mole ant.


    A sentence "under the sage, there are mole ants", the way to do the cruelty of heaven, but also close to the martial arts, never ending.


    Ming Zhi nodded slightly, stretched out his claws, gently stroked his whiskers, and snorted: "now that I understand, I''ve stolen enough, so should we continue?"


    "Go on, what go on?" Xu Shaotang is puzzled, but suddenly understand the meaning of this words.


    It turns out that when he was talking with Mingzhi just now, the real Qi sent to Mingzhi''s body had been interrupted. This is that Mingzhi is urging him to continue.


    After having a helpless look at Mingzhi, Xu Shaotang continues to send Zhenqi to Mingzhi''s body.


    When Xu Shaotang''s true Qi flows into Mingzhi''s body again, a comfortable expression appears on Mingzhi''s face.


    "By the way, do you mind if I ask you one more thing?" Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of something and asked Mingzhi.


    "You have too many questions!"


    Mingzhi opened his eyes slightly, and said impatiently: "if you want to ask, ask quickly, and then continue to heal me! Don''t waste my precious time


    "That black iron nail is called trapped dragon nail, isn''t it?"


    Xu Shaotang took a careful look at Mingzhi. Seeing that there was no sign of rage like that just now, he continued to ask: "if I guess correctly, your serious injury should have something to do with that dragon nail? In other words, the Dragon nail was meant to deal with you? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ming Zhi''s slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and a fierce look shot out of his eyes.


    "You''d better not mention that damn thing to me again!" Not surprisingly, the voice became cold again. "If it wasn''t for that damned thing, I wouldn''t be trapped here for so long! I said, I will drink their blood with their things


    Sure enough!


    Mingzhi''s words have confirmed Xu Shaotang''s conjecture. The purpose of the Dragon nail is to trap Mingzhi here.


    Think about it, Mingzhi should be regarded as the top strong man. He was trapped here for many lonely years and was seriously injured. It''s natural that he hated the Dragon nail so much.


    "Are you sure you can get out of this place?" Xu Shaotang asked with some worry.


    "It''s my business. Don''t worry about it!"


    Mingzhi closed his eyes again, "you just need to heal me for the rest of the time!"


    Obviously, Mingzhi is not willing to talk more about this matter, probably because the mention of this matter will ignite his anger.


    Xu Shaotang also saw this. Anyway, he already knew that Mingzhi''s being trapped here had a great relationship with the Dragon nail. Since Mingzhi didn''t want to talk about other things, he didn''t want to ask any more.


    However, he was very curious, why was Mingzhi trapped here, and who trapped him here?


    Although there are many questions in his heart, he also knows that Hades will not tell him, so he can only temporarily bury these problems in his heart and confidently send his true Qi into Hades.


    A few hours later, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi was completely exhausted. At this time, he was so tired that he was sweating and almost collapsed.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang sitting there like a pool of mud, a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "yes, much better than last time!"


    "I''ll take a break." Xu Shaotang gasped.


    "You wait for me, I''ll come."


    Mingzhi said casually, and rushed straight into the water, then disappeared in the water in the blink of an eye.


    But after a few breath, Mingzhi poked his head out of the water, and on the dragon''s claw was a stone the size of a fist."Eat it!"


    Mingzhi hands the stone to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at it carefully and said with a black line: "isn''t this the kind of spirit stone you gave me before? Are you trying to choke me? "


    At least he has been in heaven for such a long time. Of course, he knows that Lingshi can''t be swallowed directly.


    "Spirit stone?"


    Ming Zhi snorted and said, "how can you treat it as a kind of rubbish like spirit stone? Try a bite! "


    Xu Shaotang took a dubious look at Mingzhi, took the "spirit stone" and tried to bite it. However, the "spirit stone" was not stiff at all. He bit down a small piece with a little bit. Xu Shaotang simply chewed it a few times and swallowed it into his stomach. At the same time, a surge of spirit filled his body instantly, which disappeared It''s also recovering very quickly.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Mingzhi in surprise and asked, "what is this? How do you feel more powerful than spirit milk? "


    "Spirit milk is worthy of comparison with this?" Ming Zhi was still arrogant and snorted: "this is the soul! It is the milk that has been deposited for thousands of years. It is the essence of the cream. "


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Mingzhi with astonishment. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt that the real Qi in his body had begun to expand, which was similar to the feeling after he drank the pool of spirit milk. However, the spirit marrow he had just swallowed was not even the size of a nail cap!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have time to ask about the spirit pith. He quickly put one hand on Mingzhi''s body and sent the inflated Qi into Mingzhi''s body.


    Ming Zhi takes a satisfied look, and then lies down on the ground, enjoying the comfortable feeling that Xu Shaotang''s Qi brings to his body.

 Chapter 2103

    The next time, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi was exhausted again and again, but with the help of lingsui, his true Qi recovered at a terrible speed again and again.


    Whenever his true Qi is exhausted, he only needs to eat the spiritual marrow the size of his fingernail, and his true Qi can be restored within a few breath.


    He was glad that he didn''t listen to the words of Ming Zhi and ate the pith the size of his fist at one time. Otherwise, he might feel that he was on the verge of death again. Moreover, he believed that this feeling would be more terrible than what he had felt before.


    When he ran out of Qi for the fifth time, he didn''t eat the pith to restore Qi.


    In the cave, he didn''t know that several hours had passed outside, but he felt that at least one day had passed, because his stomach had issued a serious protest to him.


    "How long has it been?"


    Xu Shaotang stops and gasps heavily to the enjoyment of Ming Zhi.


    "Why did it stop? How long has it been, and I can''t support it? "


    Ming Zhi slowly opened his eyes, it seemed a little unhappy.


    During this period of time, Xu Shaotang witnessed the birth of a miracle. Originally, he was only 34 Zhang long. After he continuously transported Qi for such a long time, his body soared to about 10 Zhang. If he didn''t take a close look at the former Ming Zhi, it would be no different from a big snake. However, now, his soaring body finally began to show This ancient and powerful creature should be dignified.


    "Brother, I''d like to trouble you to calculate. I''ve at least sent you more than ten hours of real Qi in a row, haven''t I?" Xu Shaotang said to Mingzhi with a black face: "even the machine has to have a time for maintenance. Do you want to kill me or starve me?"


    It''s true that the dragon people have a long life. Of course, he doesn''t think it''s a long time. For him, maybe it takes longer to take a nap than that, but Xu Shaotang can''t compare with the dragon. Even if he has the spirit to help him recover his true Qi and do a single thing for such a long time, he''s very tired, Besides, his stomach is really hungry.


    "Young man, if you eat bitterly, you will become a master!" "Don''t think I''m just asking you to help me heal my wounds. In this process, you will get great benefits yourself," Mingzhi said to Xu Shaotang in an aging manner! If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have given you this chance even if you wanted to heal me. "


    "Thank you so much!"


    Xu Shaotang said in silence: "I feel that the time for Taichu to close down seems to be coming. Otherwise, let''s go here. I have to see the people who are with me."


    "According to your time, there are at least four or five hours left." Ming Zhi light way: "continue, cherish this opportunity."


    Hearing Mingzhi''s words, Xu Shaotang only felt a burst of Qi and blood surging in his chest, and almost a mouthful of old blood sprayed on Mingzhi''s body. How dare this man really feel that this matter is for him?


    There are still four or five hours left, that is to say, he has already delivered the true Qi to Mingzhi for almost two whole days!


    Within two days, he didn''t even drink a drop of water. It''s strange that his stomach didn''t protest!


    "Let me take a good breath!" Xu Shaotang said with a black line on his face: "I''m really tired. It''s not good for you, is it?"


    "I don''t think you''re that easy to die!" Ming Zhi glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly, "OK, let''s have a rest for a while."


    Taking advantage of this breathing opportunity, Xu Shaotang quickly walked to the underground river and "Gudong Gudong" poured a few saliva into his stomach. Anyway, it didn''t take long. If you are hungry, go hungry. First, rely on these water cushions.


    After drinking a full stomach of water, Xu Shaotang sat back beside Mingzhi.


    "This soul is precious to you, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang curiously asks to Ming Zhi.


    They haven''t even heard the word lingsui, let alone seen lingsui. Even Lingru can be regarded as extremely precious by them. We can imagine how precious lingsui is made of Lingru for thousands of years.


    "Of course!"


    Mingzhi nodded with satisfaction, pointed out the dragon''s claw at Xu Shaotang''s hand, which still had most of the pith left. "This pith in your hand is enough to make a saint work for you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Ming Zhi''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into a great shock. On the one hand, he was shocked by the great value of this soul. On the other hand, he was shocked because the sage was too worthless.


    Can this spiritual essence make saints, who only exist in legends, work for themselves?


    "Is the life of a saint so cheap?" Xu Shaotang said stupidly.


    "Cheap?" Mingzhi snorted, "do you know how hard it is to breed spiritual marrow? I had to fight my life to get these pith


    Xu Shaotang moved a little in his heart and asked curiously, "are you trapped here because of these spiritual pith?"


    "Hehe, how can I find out my business again?" Mingzhi instantly saw through Xu Shaotang''s stratagem and said, "don''t inquire about things you shouldn''t inquire about, young man, your curiosity is too heavy!"Listening to the cry of a "young man" on the left and a "young man" on the right of Mingzhi, Xu Shaotang was very uncomfortable. You know, a few days ago, they all thought that Mingzhi was just a young dragon, but they didn''t expect that it was an old monster who had lived for thousands of years.


    "Well, when I didn''t ask anything!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with doubts: "I''m very curious. You clearly have the soul, which is a kind of natural material and land treasure against the heaven. Why don''t you eat it yourself, instead, you have to let me pass the true Qi to you. Aren''t you doing more than one stone?"


    "Because your true Qi is very strange, it can help me repair the damaged tendons and veins!"


    Mingzhi said faintly: "with my current strength, I can''t bear too much Aura! If you can bear so much aura, do you think this kind of good thing can fall on you? "


    "Yes, yes! I''m honored to be able to heal you, OK? When I have a little rest, I''ll heal you for the last time! "


    Listening to Mingzhi''s tone, Xu Shaotang felt as if he should be grateful to Mingzhi. He didn''t know whether his conscience would hurt when Mingzhi said this! Although


    make complaints about his heart, Xu Shaotang knows that some of his words are still right. Indeed, he has also gained great benefits in helping to heal the wounds. He has been constantly nourishing his body by the surging aura, and he does not have to worry about too much real air to cause himself to die. He feels that he has improved a lot in these two days.

 Chapter 2104

    This time, Xu Shaotang silently estimated the time.


    About three hours later, he stopped pouring real Qi into his body.


    After saying goodbye to Mingzhi, Xu Shaotang quickly walks out of the underground river. When he heals Mingzhi, most of the remaining spiritual marrow is also given to him by Mingzhi.


    "It''s not the same treatment to take the initiative to help him heal and to be forced to help him heal after losing the bet!"


    held the spirit pulp that only consumed a little bit in his hand. Xu Shaotang could not help but make complaints about it.


    Before, he only helped Mingzhi heal once, and Mingzhi took such a big piece of spiritual marrow as a thank you. This time, he healed Mingzhi for two and a half days, and the spiritual marrow he got was just the rest!


    If he didn''t know the value of the spirit pith, he might think it''s nothing, but even the saint''s rare spirit pith, he naturally hopes to get more.


    After standing at the entrance of the cave and looking back inside, Xu Shaotang leaves quickly. Taichu is about to close now. He wants to meet them first, and of course, he has to fill his stomach.


    Without the existence of Xu Shaotang, a "nuisance", the three daughters of Biluo fairy palace and Tantai Jingming get along well with each other. Without Xun Xun, they might get along better.


    At this moment, they have stopped searching in the valley, gathered together, seized the last time, and tried to absorb the abundant aura of heaven and earth.


    However, as the closing time of Taichu is getting closer and closer, their hearts are becoming more and more agitated. They can''t calm down to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. They are worried about Xu Shaotang''s safety in their hearts. Xu Shaotang''s delay in showing up makes them worry more and more about Xu Shaotang.


    The worries of dantai Jingming and Xun Xun are written on their faces, while the three girls of Biluo fairy palace pretend to be calm. They still have many questions to ask Xu Shaotang to solve for them. If Xu Shaotang has an accident, who should they go to?


    "Dan Tai, why don''t we go to the underground river?"


    Xun Xun suddenly opened his eyes, full of worry, and looked in the direction of the underground river. He didn''t have to worry about Xu Shaotang. He received too much favor from Xu Shaotang during his time in Taichu. He never wanted anything to happen to Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing Xun Xun''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming opened her eyes, thought a little, nodded and said, "you''re here first, I''ll go and have a look!"


    "Let''s go together!" "If there''s anything, there''s more or less a care," said fossin


    Tan Tai Jing Ming shook her head and said, "no, you''ve all seen the horror of that dragon. If anything happens, it''s just an increase in casualties."


    While talking, Tantai Jingming quickly stands up from the ground. Just as she is going to investigate the underground river, a familiar shadow appears in her eyes.


    "He''s back!"


    Tantai Jingming suddenly turns from worry to joy, and happily waves her hands to Xu Shaotang, who is galloping here.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, the big stone hanging in everyone''s heart suddenly fell down. They stood up from the ground and looked at Xu Shaotang in the distance.


    Within a few seconds, Xu Shaotang had already come to them.


    "Are you all right?"


    "What can we do?" Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles and looks up and down at Xu Shaotang. "It''s you, isn''t that dragon troubling you? Have you done what you did for him? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and breathed a long sigh of relief, saying, "it''s done! By the way, do you have anything to eat? Give me something to eat. I''m starving to death! "


    When talking, Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a faint green light, which looked like a wolf who had been hungry for a long time.


    Fu Xin''s eyes swept over the bones left by them on the ground. Then he took out a piece of dried meat from the heaven and earth bag and threw it to Xu Shaotang: "this is the only one for the time being."


    "If you have something to eat, it''s OK!"


    Xu Shaotang is so hungry now that his chest is close to his back. No matter what the taste of the dried meat is, he just wants to eat it. He grabs the dried meat and bites it like a whirlwind. People can''t help laughing at the appearance of eating it.


    "Slow down, don''t choke!"


    Tantai Jingming handed the water bag to Xu Shaotang, "I said, how long has it been since you ate?"


    Xu Shaotang grabs the water bag and pours some water into his mouth. He swallows the dried meat in his mouth with water. Then he slowly says, "we haven''t eaten since we separated!"


    "Ah?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone was slightly surprised and then began to laugh.


    No wonder Xu Shaotang is so hungry. If they don''t eat for more than two days, they will eat like Xu Shaotang.


    Tantai Jingming asked curiously, "what did you do to help that dragon?"


    "Wait till you get out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang continues to bite the dried meat. For him, filling his stomach is more important than everything.


    "You don''t want us to know, do you?" Shenyin looks at Xu Shaotang with a kind of resentment. Xu Shaotang can eat and talk now, but he has to wait until he leaves here. Then his meaning is very obvious.Xu Shaotang tried his best to swallow the dried meat in his mouth. He said with a smile, "you just know it. Why do you say it? How embarrassing is it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Did the bastard really admit it?


    Shen Yin looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement, with a bitter smile on his face: "it seems that you don''t intend to tell us why you can communicate with the black dragon? And I''m not going to tell you about that black iron nail, am I


    "I was born to understand the Dragon language. I don''t know why."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Shenyin with a smile and said, "as for the black iron nail, don''t think about it. It has a deep hatred with Mingzhi. Who will take it back if it falls into his hands?"


    "You should have learned a lot from Hades these two days?"


    Shenyin looks at Xu Shaotang with chagrin. She was worried about Xu Shaotang''s safety just now. As a result, Xu Shaotang knows a lot of things that they are curious about, but now she makes it clear that she won''t tell them, which makes her feel resentful and somewhat lost.


    Everyone has curiosity, and she is no exception. But now the people who can satisfy their curiosity are in front of them, but they can only keep their doubts in their hearts. This feeling is really annoying!


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and denied: "I still have a lot of problems in my heart, but I just don''t tell me, don''t mention how depressed it is!"


    What he said was half true and half false, but it was totally false to them in Shenyin. Their sad eyes were always looking at Xu Shaotang, as if they were going to make Xu Shaotang feel embarrassed with their own eyes.


    However, Xu Shaotang only cares about his own food and drink, and directly ignores their resentful little eyes

 Chapter 2105

    Until Xu Shaotang had enough to eat and drink, Shenyin''s eyes never disappeared.


    "I said, when are you going to see it?"


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and said with a smile: "although I am very charming, I will be embarrassed if you always look at me like this."


    "Bah!"


    Three women at the same time "spit" a mouthful, teeth itching constantly looking at Xu Shaotang, really want to torture Xu Shaotang.


    With a shrug, Xu Shaotang turned to Xun Xun and asked, "how long is it before the closure of Taichu state?"


    Xun Xun said, "there should be only one hour left."


    An hour? that''s enough!


    Xu Shaotang smile in the heart, eyes fall back to Fu Xin''s body.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s unbridled eyes, Fu Xin blushed inexplicably and glared at Xu Shaotang indignantly: "what are you looking at? Believe it or not? "


    "Look at you Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I have something to talk to you about alone."


    "What''s the matter? If you want to say it, say it here! "


    Fu Xin''s eyes show a trace of surprise. Is there anything else Xu Shaotang can talk about with him? Is this bastard trying to bully himself?


    "It''s not very convenient." Xu Shaotang''s eyes sweep over Shenyin and Liluo intentionally or unintentionally. Although he doesn''t say anything, the meaning in his eyes is clear. He doesn''t want Shenyin and Liluo to know about it.


    Shenyin, of course, also understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. Shenyin raised her eyelids and gave Xu Shaotang a light glance. Then she said to Fu Xin, "you can go to chat with him alone. I see what he can talk about!"


    "Yes Li Luo also echoed: "if he dares to bully you, you shout, we''ll come to help you right away!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Shenyin and Liluo with a black line on his face: "you two are really evil. Am I that kind of person?"


    They turned their lips and believed Xu Shaotang''s words. How few of them did he bully along the way? Fu Xin, in particular, was bullied by Xu Shaotang without any temper.


    Fu Xin hesitated for a while, and finally nodded. In fact, she also wanted to know what Xu Shaotang could talk to her alone.


    Xu Shaotang takes Fu Xin to the distance, until he is sure that they can''t see or hear the divine voice. Then he stops slowly.


    "Here you are!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang turned around, the half bottle of milk still remained in his hands.


    Fu Xin was a little stunned. She stared at the half bottle of milk handed by Xu Shaotang in astonishment. Her pretty face was full of surprise and doubt. She never dreamed that Xu Shaotang would call her alone, but she wanted to give her milk!


    She really didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang meant.


    "Take it, before I go back!" Xu Shaotang sent the bottle of milk to Fu Xin again.


    Fu Xinran took over the milk in Xu Shaotang''s hand, full of doubts and asked: "Xu Shaotang, what do you mean?"


    "I want to ask for your help!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Help?" Fu Xin thought about what she could do for Xu Shaotang. When she was about to ask, she suddenly thought of something in her mind and asked Xu Shaotang tentatively, "do you want me to take care of Xun Xun for you in the blue fairy palace?"


    In addition to this, she really did not think that Xu Shaotang would ask her for any help.


    "Smart!" Xu Shaotang snapped his fingers and said to Fu Xin with a smile: "I know that with Xun Xun''s qualification, it''s a bit reluctant to enter the Biluo fairy palace. It''s hard to guarantee that he will not be bullied by others. Therefore, I hope you can take care of him when necessary! Originally, I intended to give this half bottle of milk to Xun Xun, but I know that he can''t keep it with his strength. On the contrary, he will bring trouble to himself! After thinking about it, I''d better give it to you. When he needs it, you can give him a drink, and the rest will be your reward. "


    "Why me?"


    Fu Xin looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face. "Shenyin''s position in the blue fairy palace is above me. Wouldn''t it be better for you to ask her to take care of Xun Xun for you?"


    Although she is also valued by Biluo fairy palace, she is not as valued as Shenyin, and her status is not as good as Shenyin! She didn''t believe Xu Shaotang didn''t know that!


    Every normal person should look for Shenyin to help!


    Listening to Fu Xin''s words, Xu Shaotang showed a bad smile and asked, "do you want to listen to the truth or the lie?"


    "What is the truth?" she asked curiously? What is a lie? "


    "The lie is, I think you are more reliable than Shenyin." Xu Shaotang smiles and then asks, "are you sure you want to listen to the truth?"


    "Say it


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile: "the truth is, you are more stupid than Shenyin!"


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Fu Xin''s face became cloudy and sunny, and his eyes were full of angry eyes.Looking at Fu Xin, who is on the verge of explosion, Xu Shaotang smiles again and says: "Shenyin is too smart, and there seems to be more Huachang. Compared with Shenyin, you don''t have so many Huachang! Although I don''t trust you, I trust you more than Shenyin. "


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Shenyin?"


    Fu Xin''s face finally improved a little. Although Xu Shaotang''s words were not very popular, they were more popular than before.


    "Just tell me, that''s the truth!" Xu Shaotang said, "at least what do I think?"


    He didn''t tell a lie. When Tantai Jingming was in danger, Fu Xin offered to help, which made her change her view of Fu Xin. The contact during this period also made him know more about Fu Xin. Although he and Fu Xin didn''t deal with each other, in his opinion, Fu Xin''s every move was true.


    On the other hand, Shenyin is smart, but it''s hard to say that the city is too deep. He can''t see Shenyin clearly, so he can''t believe it easily.


    "If Shenyin hears your words, he will be very angry!" Fu Xin finally showed a faint smile on his face and asked, "then don''t you worry that I will swallow this bottle of milk alone and not give a drop to your friend?"


    "I''m afraid!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded seriously and restrained the joking color on his face. "If that''s true, you''d better not let me know, otherwise, I''ll let you return it with interest!"


    "Are you a threat?" Asked fossin, smiling.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "no, it''s advice at most! Although you are a bit stupid, I believe you are not so ignorant


    "You die!"


    The smile on Fu Xin''s face suddenly smiles and stares at Xu Shaotang angrily.

 Chapter 2106

    "Don''t worry, I won''t die so easily."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ve made it very clear. Just say whether you agree or not."


    Fu Xinbei clenched his teeth and glared at Xu Shaotang angrily: "if I don''t promise, do you think I''m more stupid?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "if you don''t agree to this kind of good thing, it''s not stupid, but stupid!"


    "You''re stupid!"


    Fu Xin said: "this milk is a treasure that many people can''t wait for. You have to pay such a high price for your friend. If you spread it, people in the whole northern region will think you stupid!"


    This half bottle of milk is priceless to Fu Xin, but Xu Shaotang bribes himself to help Xun Xun. What is Xu Shaotang''s stupid?


    However, although very silly, but very generous!


    Putting aside the prejudice against Xu Shaotang, we can see that he is at least a friend worthy of making from the fact that he did not consider everything. To have such a friend as Xu Shaotang should be the blessing of Xun Xun''s last life.


    Xu Shaotang indifferent smile: "nothing, anyway, I do not lack this half bottle of milk!"


    He has two fists in his hand! I don''t know how much more precious that soul milk is than this soul milk. Besides, there are two water bags of soul milk in the water bag. This half bottle of soul milk really doesn''t matter to him. If he can use this half bottle of soul milk to help Xun Xun''s friend live better in the Biluo fairy palace, why can he not?


    "That''s easy for you to say." Xuncin promised that he would not be bullied in the heaven and earth palace! He can''t use these spiritual breasts now. When he needs them, I won''t lose his share! "


    Yes, even she would feel silly if she didn''t agree to such a good thing.


    "By the way, one more thing!" Xu Shaotang thought of what he wanted to do again and said slowly to Fu Xin, "I''m looking for several people, but I haven''t found them all the time. I don''t know where they are. If it''s convenient for you, please use the power of the blue fairy palace to help me find them. Of course, I won''t let you work in vain. I just want you to help me find someone. I''m sure you can''t do without your benefits."


    "Are you looking for someone?"


    "Who are you looking for?" asked Fu Xin, slightly surprised


    "Mu Tiance, Su nu..."


    Xu Shaotang carefully told Fu Xin the names of the individuals he was looking for one by one, "these are my life and death friends. I have to find them."


    Although his name is likely to be heard by the people he''s looking for after it''s spread, it''s also a good thing to be able to find it through multiple channels. If there are multiple channels, there will be more hope.


    "Beiyu is too big. It''s not easy to find someone." Fu Xin slightly frowns, way: "I can only try, dare not guarantee any result."


    "It was meant for you to try." Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile.


    "All right! For the sake of your good, I''ll try it! "


    Fu Xin looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile. "If you can satisfy my curiosity, even if you don''t give me benefits, I will help you find the people you want to find. How about that?"


    There are too many secrets in Xu Shaotang''s body. For Fu Xin, it is more important to find out the secrets in Xu Shaotang''s body than Xu Shaotang''s benefits. Everyone has curiosity, and she is no exception.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t even think about it. He shook his head and refused: "forget it, I think it''s more reliable to give you benefits."


    It''s not that his secrets can''t be shared with others, but the people who can share them with him are the people he trusts very much. Obviously, fossin can''t reach this point.


    "You are so boring


    Fu Xin looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly, his eyes turned slightly, and said: "I don''t ask your secret, can you tell me what the black iron nail is, why the dragon will be angry when it sees the black iron nail?"


    "If I say I don''t know what the black iron nail is, you must think I''m cheating you?" Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile.


    "Of course!"


    "I don''t believe you''re not curious. You''ve been with that dragon for two days, and you''re sure to ask that dragon about it," fossin said


    "You''re right. I did."


    Xu Shaotang hands a spread, helplessly said: "but I asked, he will not necessarily say ah! If you really want to know the answer, you can go to ask Mingzhi before the beginning is closed. Maybe he will be excited when he sees the beauty, and he will tell you everything. Then you can also tell me by the way. "


    "You..."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Fu Xin can''t help getting angry. If she can ask the dragon, she won''t have to entangle with Xu Shaotang here.


    "Never mind!" Fu Xin angrily turns his head and firmly believes that Xu Shaotang is lying.


    "Angry?"


    Looking at Fu Xin''s appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I know I have to ask if I can''t find the answer. Aren''t you asking for trouble? Why botherFu Xinben was very angry, and the light from the corner of his eyes caught Xu Shaotang''s smile. He was even more angry and said: "Xu Shaotang, have you ever been told that you are really disgusting!"


    "There are so many people who hate me. It doesn''t matter if you have one more."


    Xu Shaotang Hun shrugged, "well, I''ve finished what I want to say. It''s time for us to pass. Otherwise, your two sisters must think I''m bullying you."


    "Are you bullying me less?" Fu Xin didn''t look at Xu Shaotang. He said: "no one has ever bullied me like you since I was young."


    "Then you have to thank me."


    Xu Shaotang joked: "I let you have more experience and know what it''s like to be bullied. In the future, you won''t bully others any more."


    Fu Xin was amused by Xu Shaotang''s words: "you are not only very annoying, but also very thick skinned!"


    "Thank you very much!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "this is one of my few advantages. It was discovered by you so soon."


    "Why are you so shameless? I''m not ashamed of you, but proud of you


    Fu Xin was once again amused by Xu Shaotang''s shameless appearance. Among the people she contacted, Xu Shaotang was really a different person. He regarded others'' scolding as a compliment to him. I don''t know how much his cheek has to be so kind!


    "Ha ha, maybe there are too many people like you who are ashamed for me, so I am not ashamed of myself!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s go. It''s time to pass."


    "Wait!"


    When Xu Shaotang turns around, Fu Xin suddenly stops him.

 Chapter 2107

    "Anything else?"


    Xu Shaotang turned his cheek and said in his heart, this girl will not ask her secrets, will she?


    I''ve made it clear that I won''t tell her those secrets. If she insists on asking again, it''s really silly.


    Fu Xin gently bit his lips, suddenly a little more timid posture, cheeks slightly red asked: "after leaving Taichu, what are you going to do?"


    "This..."


    Hearing Fu Xin''s question, Xu Shaotang suddenly fell into silence.


    Before that, he didn''t really think about it. He only knew that he wanted to find someone, but he didn''t know where to go because of the size of heaven.


    "I don''t know. Just walk around." Xu Shaotang pondered a little, slowly said: "it is to accompany dantai mountain and water."


    He has no time to walk around in nuota''s heaven. The only advantage now is that he has the company of Tantai Jingming. His days in heaven will not be as lonely as before.


    If they still can''t find the person they are looking for after they have gone to the northern region, they will go to the southern region and Zhongzhou to have a look. As for the ethereal Fairy Island, he doesn''t dare to think about it for the time being.


    "You don''t even know where you''re going?" Fu Xin helpless smile, a bit incredible looking at Xu Shaotang.


    "I really don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly, "look, maybe I don''t know now. I''ll know when I leave here? Let''s take it easy! "


    There is really no need to think about this problem, because even if he racked his brains, he still can''t get any answer. So, it''s better not to think about it and look at it step by step.


    "If you really don''t know where to go, why don''t you..." Fu Xin bit his red lips and said, "why don''t you go to the blue fairy palace? I think those people in our family also want to see you, a genius who is comparable to flying clouds."


    I don''t know why. She used to hate Xu Shaotang all the time, but now she''s going to leave, but she suddenly doesn''t give up.


    "The blue fairy palace?" Xu Shaotang thought for a moment, and finally shook his head and joked: "forget it, we won''t go for the time being. If you pass by one day, you can go and have a look. If you let me know that Xun Xun''s life is not good with you, I''ll settle with you."


    "Look for it, who is afraid of who!" Fu Xin snorted and said with a smile, "it''s not so easy for you to trouble me in the blue fairy palace."


    "Maybe!"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and unconsciously thought of the sentence of Ming Zhi: all the ants under the saints!


    He didn''t know whether he had the chance to spy on the saint, which only existed in the legend, but a conversation with Hades broadened his horizons. No matter what, he had to try, even if there was only a glimmer of hope, he didn''t want to give up.


    "Then I''ll wait for you to come to me in the blue fairy palace." Fu Xin hesitated for a while. He took out a hairpin from the bag of heaven and earth and handed it to Xu Shaotang, "when you come to me to settle accounts, remember to take this hairpin, otherwise, you may not even be able to enter our mountain gate."


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang hesitated to take over Fu Xin''s hairpin and said with a smile: "I don''t know. I thought it was your token of love for me!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Fu Xin''s face suddenly rose with a red glow, and he said, "I''m kind enough to give you a keepsake to enter the mountain gate. You actually make fun of me by saying these frivolous words. Don''t give it back to me!"


    As he spoke, Fu Xin reached for Xu Shaotang''s hairpin again.


    "I''m going to take back what I just sent out?" Xu Shaotang easily avoided Fu Xin''s hand and put away his hairpin with a smile. "It''s just a joke. I have another advantage, that is, I have self-knowledge. You are the third relegated fairy in the Phoenix list. Of course, you won''t take a fancy to me. I''d better keep it. Don''t be embarrassed if I can''t enter your mountain gate. "


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang put the hairpin into the bag of heaven and earth, Fu Xin stopped and looked at Xu Shaotang with shame and indignation.


    "I''m too lazy to tell you. If I go on, I''ll be angry with you sooner or later!"


    After that, Fu Xin quickly went to Shenyin. Although she didn''t see anything unusual, her heart was beating all the time.


    "It''s no joke." Xu Shaotang shrugged and looked at Fu Xin''s back as he left quickly. He had no choice but to smile.


    When they returned to their original place one after another, Fu Xin was immediately pulled aside by Shenyin and Liluo. You don''t have to guess, they must be asking what Fu Xin and Xu Shaotang had talked about.


    "Bullying fossin again?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. Although Fu Xin tries to cover up, she still sees some clues.


    "What kind of person am I?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I just made a joke with her, but she can''t seem to make a joke."


    "Guess what."Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "at least others are also famous beauties in the Phoenix list. You don''t know how to show mercy on jade."


    "I''ve had enough pity for her. She''s got a lot of good from me." Xu Shaotang snorted and said to Xun Xun, "after you leave here, you can go to Biluo fairy palace with them. If you have a chance in the future, I will go to Biluo fairy palace to see you."


    Along the way, he talks and laughs with Xun Xun. It''s going to be different, but his heart is still a little reluctant.


    However, he has arranged all the things for Xun Xun, and he will rely on Xun Xun himself in the future. I hope he can achieve his ultimate goal.


    "Brother Xu, thank you for your kindness


    Xun Xun walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and patted Xu Shaotang''s arm heavily. He didn''t know how to say thank you to Xu Shaotang. He also knew that Xu Shaotang didn''t like to hear those words, but he would always remember Xu Shaotang''s great kindness.


    Xu Shaotang laughs, nods to Xun Xun gently, and then sits on the ground with his knees crossed, seizing the last time to absorb the abundant aura of heaven and earth, while quietly waiting for the time for the closure of Taichu.


    As time went by, just as Xu Shaotang entered the realm of forgetting things, there was a sudden roar between heaven and earth. Vaguely, an ethereal voice came into people''s ears.


    "Time is up!"


    At the moment of this sound, Xu Shaotang quickly reaches out his hand to hold Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun. At the same time, he feels dizzy, as if he has entered the tunnel of time and space.


    But in the blink of an eye, they appeared in the mountains outside Taichu.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and looks around. Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun are still around him, but they don''t know where they are.


    "Oh, you''re out, too?"


    At this time, a not so pleasant sound came into Xu Shaotang''s ears.

 Chapter 2108

    Follow the voice to see, but a little familiar people are standing not far away, toe high gas looking at them.


    In that person''s side, also encircles several people, on those several people''s faces has piled up the flattering smile, nearly will flatter these words to write on the face.


    "Liumingjian?"


    Xu Shaotang and Xun Xun look at each other. Isn''t this the person who invited them together when they entered Taichu?


    Looking at the bird man''s elated appearance, I think the harvest in Taichu should be good, right? Or is he favored by that clan?


    Liu Mingjian, surrounded by several people, came to them: "how can you come out now? I came out two days ago! "


    "Brother Liu is one of the first people to come out of Taichu. He is brilliant in the process of breaking into Tianguan! We should congratulate brother Liu in advance! "


    "Yes, in my opinion, even if you can''t join the three top sects, you should be able to become the direct disciple of those big sects?"


    As soon as Liu Mingjian talks, those people around him immediately look flattering and flattering. Liu Mingjian is extremely useful, but their eyes are more proud when they look at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang sweeps the people around Liu Mingjian. He suddenly finds that the people around Liu Mingjian are not the people who formed a team with him when he first entered Taichu, and he does not know whether they have become the victims of Liu Mingjian''s fame.


    "Well, congratulations."


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "it seems that your fame is just around the corner! In the future, you may even break the myth of the northern region


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the smile on Liu Mingjian''s face suddenly froze.


    All fools can hear the sarcasm in Xu Shaotang''s words. Although Liu Mingjian is a little arrogant, he is not so arrogant that he dares to compete with Liuyun. Xu Shaotang is praising him on the surface, but actually damaging him.


    Seeing that Liu Mingjian''s look was not right, people around him immediately sneered and said to Xu Shaotang, "there are always people who are envious of other people''s qualifications and are better than themselves."


    "Yes, it''s typical that grapes are sour if you can''t eat them!" Another one followed.


    Looking at the faces of these people, Xun Xun couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "the ignorant are fearless..."


    Since he was talking about these people in front of him, he was not talking about himself?


    He once thought he was gifted, but now he knows that there are many people who are more gifted than him. There is no shortage of talent in the world. Even Luo Huan, who is the first in the Dragon list, will not be able to keep his position as the first in the Dragon list.


    Talented people come out of the country!


    A new generation for the old!


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing Xun Xun''s words, his face suddenly changed and his voice became cold.


    "I say you are frogs in the well!" Xun Xun lightly glanced at those people and said with a sneer, "if you have the skill of flattering, you''d better go to see more."


    "Don''t be ashamed


    Liu Mingjian snorted and said to the people around him with a smile, "don''t be wise with such villains. Don''t lose our identity."


    Hearing Liu Mingjian''s words, the cold color on several faces faded instantly and replaced with a flattering smile.


    "Brother Liu is right!" One of them flattered: "it''s only a matter of time before brother Liu Rong gets on the Dragon list. How can he have the same understanding with such people?"


    At this time, there was a sudden agitation in the crowd.


    Liu Mingjian and others were also attracted by the agitation. Their eyes temporarily moved away from Xu Shaotang and turned to the direction of the restless voice.


    Only a few people are slowly coming here, and where these people go, the people around them automatically make way, and everyone''s face is full of worship.


    "Isn''t that the man from the temple of heaven?"


    "Yes, the leader is Luo Huan!"


    Seeing clearly the identity of the visitor, several people around Liu Mingjian suddenly screamed. For a moment, they were full of flattery and said: "it seems that they are coming for brother Liu. Do they want to invite brother Liu to join the temple of heaven?"


    "It must be! Besides brother Liu, who else is worth their coming here? "


    "Congratulations, brother Liu!"


    Listening to several people''s compliments, Liu Mingjian''s face gradually showed an excited look.


    Although he was one of the first people to come out of Taichu, he didn''t expect to be able to worship the three top sects, but he also knew that there was little hope. At this moment, when he saw the people slowly coming to them, the flame in his heart was instantly lit!


    Just like the people around him said, who else is worthy of the temple of heaven to come here besides him?


    At this moment, he seemed to see the temple of heaven waving to him.


    After the excitement, Liu Mingjian quickly recovered, quickly walked up, respectfully saluted Luo Huo and others, and said, "I''ve seen you immortals in Xialiu Mingjian!"


    At the moment, Liu Mingjian is very respectful, and in the face of Xu Shaotang, when they are completely like a changed person."Get out of here!"


    Luo Huan didn''t even look at Liu Mingjian. With a wave of his big hand, a genuine Qi suddenly flew Liu Mingjian, who had not made clear the situation.


    Seeing that Liu Mingjian was patted away, several people who were still around Liu Mingjian just now suddenly fell silent and lowered their heads to one side, as if they were afraid of being called by Luo.


    In fact, even if they did not escape, Luo Huan and others could not see them at all.


    From beginning to end, they only have Xu Shaotang in their eyes!


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Luo shouts in a cold voice, stops in front of Xu Shaotang, and doesn''t hide the murderous spirit in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Luo Wu faintly and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I''m not deaf. I don''t need to be so loud!"


    "Wow


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, there was an uproar around him. People all looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement.


    "Who is this man? How dare he talk to Luo Huo like this?"


    "I guess it''s from a small place. I don''t know how to call Luo."


    "No, it seems that he and Luo Huan know each other! You can see Luo''s face! "


    Everyone began to whisper. They all guessed Xu Shaotang''s identity in their hearts. The people who dared to talk to Luo Huo like this were not unknown, but at least they were famous people, such as Xue Luan, rather than the unknown little man in front of them.


    "Wait, there''s a good play to see!"


    A strong young immortal said with a low smile: "in the Taichu realm, Xu Shaotang can still be fierce. When he comes out of the Taichu realm, he is afraid that he will face the deacons of the temple of heavenly saints and even worship them!"


    "Yes The other nodded softly and said, "this Xu Shaotang has made us not enter the Lingyuan center. Let the temple teach us a lesson, and it will eliminate our hatred!"


    They were all people who were expelled from the valley by Xu Shaotang. Thinking about their grievances when they were expelled, they began to gloat again.


    Although the people in charge of the temple of heaven haven''t appeared yet, they have all appeared. I believe those people will also appear soon.

 Chapter 2109

    Luo Huo looked at Xu Shaotang with surging fighting spirit and said harshly, "Xu Shaotang, do you dare to have a fair fight with me?"


    "If you lose, why do you have to insult yourself again?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Luo with a smile on his face and said, "if I were you, I would slip away with my tail in my hand!"


    "Boom!"


    Although Xu Shaotang''s voice was not big, it caused a great disturbance in the crowd.


    "What, this man defeated Luo Huan?"


    "No way? Isn''t Luo Huan number one on the Dragon list? "


    "Yes, it''s said that Luo Huan''s strength is infinitely close to the earth immortal. Isn''t he bragging? Can he beat Luo


    "I''m afraid it''s true. Didn''t you listen to Luo''s call and fight him fairly! It''s estimated that he had won Luo''s call by playing some tricks before. "


    There was a lot of discussion again. Obviously, the vast majority of people didn''t believe that Xu Shaotang, who was not well-known, could defeat Luo Huo. There were also many people who suspected that Xu Shaotang was taking advantage of others'' danger or using shady tricks. Anyway, no one believed that Xu Shaotang''s strength could defeat Luo Huo.


    In their eyes, Luo Huo is almost the existence of the same generation. If Xu Shaotang can really win Luo Huo, he can never be an unknown person of his native place.


    Luo Huan''s face is not good-looking. Xu Shaotang''s words are undoubtedly spreading salt on his wound. He is defeated by Xu Shaotang in front of the public, and even the magic weapon given by the master is destroyed. He and Xu Shaotang have formed a bitter feud.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, dare you fight me fair?" Luo Huan tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart and said in a loud voice: "we will have a real life and death duel by our own strength! You can''t use the artifact in your hand, can you? "


    "It turns out that this man defeated Luo Huan with his artifact."


    "Artifact! Isn''t that only in legend? Does Xu Shaotang have any artifact


    People''s voices are constantly filling Xu Shaotang''s ears. Xu Shaotang''s eyes flash with cold light. For the first time, he arouses his heart to kill Luo.


    What Luo Huan said before is nonsense. Only the last sentence is his real purpose. He wants to make public the fact that he has an artifact. In this way, I''m afraid many people will come for his artifact! In this way, regardless of whether they agree to the fair fight Luo said, after that, all kinds of people who covet the artifact in his hands will come to him!


    His heart is to blame!


    Luo called to kill him!


    Tan Tai Jing Ming also quickly understood Luo''s real intention, and a sense of killing surged in her heart. She lay down in Xu Shaotang''s ear and whispered, "Luo can''t stay! Otherwise, the future will be endless! "


    Xu Shaotang looks at dantai Jingming in surprise. Before that, dantai Jingming always advised him not to get too stiff with the three top sects, but this meeting suddenly advised him to kill Luo Huan.


    It seems that this call is really hard to stay!


    After Luotang came, he said, "I''ll smile to you."


    "Of course!" Luo called and sneered: "why, you don''t dare to fight without the artifact in your hand?"


    Luo Huan once again mentioned the artifact in Xu Shaotang''s hand, as if he intended to make the matter more solid.


    How can Xu Shaotang not understand Luo''s sinister intention and hum softly: "good! Since you want to die, I will help you! "


    "He said yes?"


    Luo Huan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would really agree. He really just wanted to make Xu Shaotang''s possession of artifact public, because he believed that as long as Xu Shaotang wasn''t a fool, he would not agree to this duel which was doomed to be unfair at the beginning.


    After all, if it was him, he would definitely not agree to such an unreasonable duel invitation when facing an opponent whose strength is above him! It''s a fool to have artifact but not use it!


    Facts have proved that Xu Shaotang really seems to be a fool!


    "Good! You haven''t let me down at all


    After he was surprised, Luo Huan was excited again. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Xu Shaotang. As long as he killed Xu Shaotang, he was still the first genius in the northern region and the first person in the Dragon list!


    "And I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face with a genial smile, but, in his heart, he has already killed the idea of heaven, Luo must die!


    Anyway, he and the temple of heaven are in a situation of incompatibility. Even if Luo Huo is not killed, the temple of heaven will never let him go!


    As he spoke, his eyes swept over the people around him. Killing a Luo is killing, and killing the genius of the temple of heaven is killing. Since they are destined to become enemies in the future, it''s better to start first!


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang said to Luo with a proud face: "to tell you the truth, you alone are not enough for me to see. Otherwise, you martial brothers should be together. Anyway, they are all local chickens and dogs!"


    "I heard right, he wants to challenge all the people in the temple of heaven?


    "Crazy!"


    "Ha ha, even Xue Ran is not so crazy?""No matter whether Xu Shaotang wins or loses this battle, his name will resound through the northern regions!"


    At the moment, the eyes of the onlookers looking at Xu Shaotang have changed.


    Crazy! How arrogant! This is everyone''s most direct impression of Xu Shaotang.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shaotang, not only are you not disappointed, but you also give me a big surprise!" Listening to Xu Shaotang''s extremely arrogant words, Luo Huo immediately looked up at the sky and laughed, "to deal with you, I''m enough alone! If we have to fight against you, won''t it destroy the prestige of the temple of heaven? "


    "You''d better think about it again!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you were so confident in front of me before, but didn''t you still lose?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Luo Huan''s face was covered with frost. The fact that he and Xue ran were defeated by Xu Shaotang''s hand was the biggest shame in his life. Xu Shaotang mentioned it again and again, and sprinkled salt on his wound, which made him very angry.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Luo Shouzhang blushed and roared angrily. The murderous spirit in his eyes seemed to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in that case..."


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang deliberately gave a meal. Just when people wanted to know what he would say, he suddenly called Luo, and said in a cold voice, "you can''t agree. I just want to challenge you all!"


    Xu Tang''s hand was so fast that he didn''t think about it.


    "Ah


    Two screams instantly pulled the people back from their great shock. At the same time, a blood mist exploded in front of them

 Chapter 2110

    "Elder martial brother Wang!"


    "Younger martial brother Li!"


    All the people in the temple of heaven roared with grief. Looking at the blood mist exploding in front of them, even their eyes turned red.


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden scene. No one thought that Xu Shaotang would kill two people, and they were two young people who were strong in immortal realm.


    Xu Shaotang''s behavior is undoubtedly a declaration of war to the temple of heaven!


    Is it true that the story of Liuyun flying across the temple of heaven will be repeated?


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Luo shouts with a wild roar and suddenly attacks Xu Shaotang.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang shook Luo''s face.


    "Boom!"


    The two palms collided, and the scattered Qi suddenly exploded around them. Those who were still immersed in the great shock were immediately scattered by the scattered Qi, and many people were directly stunned by the Qi.


    Two palms meet, Xu Shaotang immediately retreat, at the same time turn to the other two of the temple of heaven.


    After entering Dixian, his strength has doubled. Are those two his opponents? As soon as their true Qi of body protection is in operation, Xu Shaotang''s attack is in front of them.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Xu Shaotang effortlessly broke the body protection Qi of the two people, and the furious Qi instantly intruded into their bodies.


    "Boom!"


    Just in a moment, their bodies were reduced to ashes under Xu Shaotang''s true Qi.


    "My God


    "Two moves to kill the four strong people in immortal realm!"


    "What a terrible attack! I''m afraid Xu Shaotang is the strong one of the immortals, isn''t he


    Those who stood in the distance were shocked by Xu Shaotang''s fierce attack. No one thought it would be this kind of result. Everyone thought Xu Shaotang''s words were arrogant at the beginning. At this moment, they realized that it was not arrogance, but self-confidence. One person fought alone in the temple of heaven. Among the three moves, Luo Huo was shaken back on the first day, but the other four fell.


    Is this still human?


    Liu Mingjian, who was wounded by Luo Huan, is now completely paralyzed. He even forgets to escape from the battle circle between Xu Shaotang and Luo Huan. He is lying there like a fool. His great shock has made him lose the ability to think.


    "Impossible, how can it be!"


    In an instant, there was only one person left in the temple. Even Luo Huan was completely shocked by Xu Shaotang''s powerful power. He looked at Xu Shaotang in horror. He wanted to slap himself in the face to see if he was having a nightmare.


    Looking at the confused Luo call, Xu Shaotang sneered: "no wonder you dare to shout with me, so you are also a fairy!"


    Just now, in the simple fight with Luo Huan, he has found that the strength of Luo Huan has improved a lot. Luo Huan is infinitely close to the strength of the earth immortal. Now that his strength has improved, he must have stepped into the list of the earth immortal.


    It seems that the abundant aura around Lingyuan has brought great benefits to LUOHUAN, which makes him step out of the key step and makes him think that he has the strength to challenge himself. Unfortunately, LUOHUAN is improving, he is also improving, and his promotion is far better than LUOHUAN!


    "Xu Shaotang! You killed four of my martial brothers. It''s a grudge Luo called eyes red looking at Xu Shaotang, he never thought it would be such a result.


    If we had known earlier that Xu Shaotang was already a strong man in the earth, he would not have provoked Xu Shaotang at this time.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "you are wrong, not four, but six!"


    "Six?"


    Luo called slightly a stagnation, suddenly trembling pointed to Xu Shaotang, "brother Ji and Duan Shidi are you killed?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that one of them is Duan Xilou!" Xu Shaotang smiles like a devil.


    "How cruel! Poof... "


    Luo Huo felt a burst of Qi and blood in his chest. Suddenly he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, but his eyes were staring at Xu Shaotang.


    The first day of his life, he was so angry at the fact that it was hard to accept.


    "Well, now that you know it, it''s time to accompany your brothers on the road!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looks at Luo Huan, as if he is looking at a dead man. In his heart, Luo Huan is already a dead man.


    "You want to kill me? It''s not that easy! "


    Luo Huo roared angrily, and suddenly a red pill appeared in his hand. His eyes showed a crazy look. He opened his mouth with blood stains and ate the pill without hesitation.


    As soon as the genuine Qi came out, all the people around him retreated in fear again. Everyone could see that Luo Huan was definitely stronger than before. Although he didn''t know what the pill was, Luo Huan''s swallowing it at this time would definitely make his strength very terrible, I''m afraid there will be a big war between Luo Huan and Xu Shaotang.


    "The elixir for a short time?"Xu Shaotang also felt the change of Luo''s momentum. He looked at Luo with disdain and said, "even if you are to upgrade your strength to the realm of immortals for a short time, you must die today!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s Qi suddenly gathered in his hands, and directly in his hands turned into a continuous roaring transparent sword. The Qi on the sword kept jumping, as if he could not wait to drink the enemy''s blood.


    "Death


    Xu Shaotang suddenly drank, and the sword fell down.


    As soon as the sword came out, the sky and the earth changed. In the dark, the thunder roared and the fierce Qi turned into the sword. At the moment of Xu Shaotang''s release, the sword suddenly soared hundreds of times and turned into a huge sword.


    Feeling the horror of this sword, the people who had already left for a long time retreated madly again, and no one wanted to be hurt innocently.


    "Kill


    Luo Huo was not afraid to roar. His anger and blood red Qi converged together. In an instant, he turned into a long gun and ran into Xu Shaotang''s sword.


    "Boom!"


    The real Qi of both sides collided with each other fiercely again. This time, it was more terrible than the previous move. At the moment of collision, the huge mushroom cloud rose flat. In the huge mushroom cloud, the electric arc kept "Zizi" ringing, and all the earth and rock on the ground turned into dust.


    When the mushroom cloud dispersed, he saw that Luo Huan had already knelt on one knee, as if he had just climbed out of the blood pool. A terrible wound went directly from his left shoulder to his right abdomen, and his white bones were very eye-catching.


    Luo called slowly raised his head, looking at the proud Xu Shaotang, his face showed a sad smile.


    Even if he took the pill to improve his strength for a short time and forced his strength to the later stage of Dixian, he was defeated by Xu Shaotang.


    Moreover, he knew that Xu Shaotang did not use the artifact in his hand.


    "Next life, remember to be a good man!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly walked up to Luo Huan. Just as he was about to end Luo Huan''s life, a sudden burst of drinking came from the sky:


    "stop

 Chapter 2111

    At the moment when the voice rang out, three fierce Qi came to Xu Shaotang at the same time.


    "Zhuo Gong, help me!"


    Originally, Luo Huo, who was as pale as death, suddenly roared. He knew that his rescuers were coming.


    Although the name of the first day made him ashamed to ask for help, who would care about his ridiculous face when he died?


    "I said, even if the fairy comes, it can''t save you!"


    Xu Shaotang snorts coldly, and the Nuwa stone suddenly appears in his hand. A genuine Qi is injected into the Nuwa stone, forming a body protecting genuine Qi around his body. At the same time, a lightning like palm is patted on Luo''s spirit cover.


    "Kacha..."


    A creepy voice came, blood mixed with brain gushing out, Luo called that just a ray of hope suddenly burst.


    He only felt that his life was fading away quickly from his body. He finally looked at Xu Shaotang reluctantly, and Xu Shaotang had already been blown away by the three real Qi.


    "Maybe they will take revenge on me?"


    After the last thought flashed through his mind, Luo Huan, the first day in the northern region, just opened his eyes and fell to the ground breathless!


    The dream of a strong man is lost in an instant!


    "Luo Hao!"


    Three sad voices came from the air, and then, three figures suddenly appeared beside Luo Huo.


    Two middle-aged men were dressed in white robes. The white robes were hunting under the drum of Qi.


    The other old man was wearing a purple robe, with white cloud patterns inlaid on his shoulders and a soaring Jinpeng on his chest. When the old man stood there, a majestic and powerful atmosphere suddenly dispersed, which made the onlookers feel the urge to worship.


    "Luo Hao!"


    The old man squatted down, gently shook his body, and put his finger on the tip of his nose. He was petrified. Unconsciously, a drop of turbid tears fell from the old man''s eyes on his bloody cheek.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a group of wild Qi explodes around the old man, the earth suddenly vibrates, and countless people stagger away.


    Luo''s call on his deathbed has already made some people guess the identity of the old man, zhuojinge, the head of the twelve offerings in the temple of heaven!


    Worship is second only to the patriarch and the elder in the temple of heaven. These worships are basically the strong ones that the temple of heaven solicits from other sects. If they make a great contribution to the sect or upgrade their strength to the golden immortal of Daluo, they can be ranked as the elder. At that time, their status in the sect will be almost one person below ten thousand people It''s too late.


    It is said that zhuojinge is also the top strong man in the later period of Tianxian. He is only one step away from winning the position of Daluo Jinxian!


    Among the twelve worshippers in the temple of heaven, zhuojinge is also the strongest!


    Zhuojinge slowly stood up from the ground, his eyes were full of blood, and the fierce murderous spirit made the surrounding temperature drop a few minutes.


    "Li Zi! I want you to bury Luo! "


    The anger in zhuojinge''s heart is no longer suppressed at last. The outrageous anger comes to Xu Shaotang wave by wave, which makes Xu Shaotang almost breathless.


    Fairy!


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth is full of blood. Just now, with the help of Nuwa stone, although he barely blocked the attack of the three people in front of him, he was still invaded by one of the true Qi, causing internal injury. He knew that the true Qi that hurt him came from the old man in front of him. Only he had the strength to hurt himself. The strength of the two middle-aged men was no more than the immortal Already.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not so easy for me to be buried with you!"


    Xu Shaotang is not afraid to look at Zhuo Jingge, but the hand behind him is quietly gesturing to dantai Jingming to leave with Xun Xun Xun. The fight just now let him know that there is not much chance to kill Zhuo Jingge. However, if he just escaped from Zhuo Jingge''s hands, he still has some assurance, but if he takes dantai Jingming and Xun Xun Xun, it''s better He''s not sure.


    After receiving Xu Shaotang''s gesture, dantai Jingming immediately understands Xu Shaotang''s intention. After nodding slightly, she quickly takes Xun Xun Xun to leave.


    "Shangxian, those two are Xu Shaotang''s accomplices!


    Just as the two men were retreating, a voice suddenly rang out.


    The man who made the noise was Liu Mingjian, who was called to fly by Luo. He just picked up a life in the battle between Xu Shaotang and Luo. Luo was dead, and his resentment of being shot by Luo dissipated. But there was an opportunity to please Zhuo Jingge, and he would not let it go!


    Even if zhuojinge can''t take a fancy to them, he can''t let them live. He has a grudge with them and is afraid that they will find revenge later.


    Hearing Liu Mingjian''s voice, zhuojinge''s face was suddenly cold.


    "Go and arrest those two! I''ll kill this son myself to comfort the spirits of all the elites in the temple of heaven! "


    With a wave of zhuojinge''s big hand, the two middle-aged men immediately firmly locked on dantai Jingming and Xun Xun.


    "Do you really It''s cheapXu Shaotang was furious in his chest. Raising his hand was a real attack on Liu Mingjian!


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, zhuojinge''s true Qi came first, which directly resolved Xu Shaotang''s attack on Liu Mingjian.


    "Thank you, immortal!"


    Liu Mingjian fell on his knees and kowtowed to zhuojinge. It was disgusting!


    At this time, the two middle-aged men also quickly attacked them.


    When Xu Shaotang is about to intercept, a middle-aged woman in flowing clothes suddenly appears in front of them. As soon as the woman raises her hand, a majestic genuine Qi will attack Jingming, and their two middle-aged men are shocked to retreat.


    "Su Ye!"


    Zhuojinge''s face changed slightly, and asked angrily, "is Biluo fairy palace trying to intervene in this matter?"


    Su Ye looks about thirty or forty years old. She has a mature charm all over her body. Her pale blue dress adds a bit of Fairy Spirit. From a distance, she looks like a lotus in the green pool.


    Hearing Zhuo Jinge''s words, Su ye said faintly: "Biluo fairy palace doesn''t want to interfere in your Tiansheng temple''s enmity with this son. It''s just that these two people are already worshipping Biluo fairy palace, and they are my people. If you people from Tiansheng Temple want to fight against my people from Biluo Fairy palace, you have to ask me if you agree first."


    "When did they become members of the blue fairy palace?"


    Zhuojinge''s face was uncertain, and he asked angrily.


    "Are you doubting my seat?"


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed and looked at Zhuo Jinge coldly. "When they worship me in the blue fairy palace, will they inform you?"


    "You..."


    In the face of Su Ye''s cold eyes, Zhuo Jingge slightly stagnated, trying to suppress the anger in his heart. He looked at dantai Jingming and Xun Xun coldly, "spare your lives today! Su ye, I will report this matter to the patriarch truthfully. I hope you don''t regret it! "


    "How dare you threaten me?"


    Su Ye''s figure flashed and suddenly appeared in front of zhuojinge.


    "Pa!"

 Chapter 2112

    A loud slap sounded.


    A clear fingerprint appeared on zhuojinge''s face.


    Su yemianruosheng looked at zhuojinge with a blue face and said coldly, "zhuojinge, when you become a great Luo Jinxian, come back to talk to me like this! You don''t deserve it


    Anger, humiliation!


    Zhuojinge''s teeth creak. He has heard Su Ye''s strength for a long time, but he didn''t expect her to be so strong!


    By a woman in front of everyone''s face mercilessly fan a palm, the key is that he has no power to fight back, this sense of humiliation instantly let his heart anger rise!


    However, Su Ye is the elder of Biluo fairy palace and the body of Da Luo Jinxian. No matter how angry he is, he is not su Ye''s opponent. He can accept this tone, and he can accept it if he doesn''t!


    "Today''s disgrace, Zhuo wrote down!"


    Zhuo Jinge forces down the impulse to fight with Su ye and puts down a cruel word. He doesn''t want to see Su Ye''s beautiful but resentful face again. He wants to bypass Su ye and kill Xu Shaotang as soon as possible, so that he can leave this humiliating place.


    "Stop!"


    Su Ye Jiao drinks and looks coldly at zhuojinge.


    "What else?" Zhuojinge forced his anger and asked with his teeth clenched.


    Su ye said harshly: "the people in the temple of heaven seem to have no idea of etiquette. Do you want to teach you?"


    Hearing Su Ye''s words, Zhuo Jinge stagnated slightly, and his anger was ignited again. He roared: "Su ye, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "I''m bullying you. I''m just teaching you manners." Su Ye snorted: "even if Nie Tianguan is here, I don''t think there is something wrong with what I said!"


    "Good!"


    Zhuojinge''s chest was full of Qi and blood. His teeth were "creaking" by himself. He took a deep breath, slowly stepped back two steps, reluctantly let his body bow slightly, and gnashed his teeth and said: "I''ve seen Immortal


    Although it''s just four words, it seems that he has exhausted all his strength. For the first time, he knows that these four words can bring so much humiliation to people.


    Even zhuojinge was forced to bow his head. How dare the two middle-aged men make a mistake again? They immediately bowed to Su ye and said, "I''ve seen the immortal!"


    "No gifts!"


    Su Ye lightly waved his hand and looked back at Xu Shaotang. Then he turned his head and warned the three: "it''s your business how you deal with this son, but if you dare to hurt me, don''t blame my people for being merciless!"


    "Yes


    Although the heart is extremely reluctant, but the three people still difficult to spit out the word.


    Looking at zhuojinge, who has no temper in front of Su ye, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. This immortal is also a bully!


    "Take care of the rest yourself!" Su Ye left a word, the body directly disappeared in situ, and when it reappeared, it was hundreds of feet away.


    Over there, Shenyin and others are all around Su Ye. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, they smile at the same time, and their eyes are a little curious and worried. They want to see how strong Xu Shaotang is after drinking so much milk. But they are also worried about Xu Shaotang, for fear that he is not Zhuo Jinge''s opponent.


    After all, Zhuo Jinge is a strong man in the later period of the immortals. Xu Shaotang has only entered the earth immortals for a few days. If he can defeat Zhuo Jinge in this way, I''m afraid that Xu Shaotang will become the first genius in ancient times!


    Waiting for Su ye to leave, the three slowly raised their heads.


    "You step back!"


    Zhuo Jinge retreats two middle-aged men and slowly approaches Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the approaching zhuojinge, Xu Shaotang''s face shows a slight smile. Originally, he was most worried about the safety of Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun. Now with the help of Su ye, a fairy named Biluo fairy palace, it seems that they are not in any danger.


    If you just let him fight with zhuojinge, the number of victory is still unknown. With the help of Nuwa stone, he may not be able to leave zhuojinge here!


    "How do you want to die?"


    Zhuojinge''s eyes are like poisonous snakes around Xu Shaotang. He blames Xu Shaotang for his humiliation by Su Ye. Without Xu Shaotang, he would not be humiliated by Su ye in public. At the moment, he just wants to make Xu Shaotang miserable. Only when he hears Xu Shaotang''s miserable cry can his anger subside.


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are not dead at this age. How can I be willing to die?"


    "You are arrogant


    Zhuojinge suddenly stepped forward, and the powerful Qi poured out. The earth trembled again. An invisible momentum instantly enveloped Xu Shaotang. As soon as zhuojinge''s momentum came out, people around him were scared. Most of them didn''t enter the immortal realm. They could only contact the earth immortal at most. Almost few people could contact the strong one of the heaven immortal, and they were still immortal The strong one in the later period of the celestial being!At the moment, when zhuojinge''s momentum came out, his legs softened and his whole body no longer seemed to be under his control.


    However, in the shadow of zhuojinge''s momentum, Xu Shaotang is indifferent and seems to have directly ignored zhuojinge''s powerful momentum.


    He has already felt the terrible momentum of the netherworld. Zhuojinger''s momentum, to be honest, is really nothing!


    Looking at the calm Xu Shaotang, Zhuo Jinge was slightly surprised. How could Xu Shaotang resist his own momentum?


    If we don''t kill this son, we will have endless troubles!


    At this moment, Zhuo Jinge once again strengthened his determination to kill Xu Shaotang. At all costs, if the people of Biluo fairy palace stop him again, he would even turn a face with Biluo fairy palace!


    "Die


    After making up his mind, Zhuo Jinge''s momentum rises again, and his wild Qi is released to his heart''s content. With a wave of one hand, the real Qi has already gone to Xu Shaotang.


    Naturally, Xu Shaotang can''t wait to die. His whole body''s true Qi reaches the extreme. All his true Qi is condensed in the hands of Nu Wa stone.


    "Kill


    Xu Shaotang a violent drink, earth shaking, that strong murderous, not weaker than Zhuo Jinge.


    The real Qi roars, the earth trembles, and the world is full of strong murderous Qi. Countless people shiver in the two murderous Qi.


    The power of Nuwa stone appears again, and the terrible pressure comes to heaven and earth again. Having felt the divine sound of the terrible pressure of Nuwa stone, they find that this time''s pressure is stronger than that of Xu Shaotang''s fighting against Xue Luan and Luo Huan alone. Under this pressure, except Su ye, everyone feels like a mayfly between heaven and earth, and that small feeling is in his heart We can''t get rid of them.


    "Boom..."


    In an instant, Xu Shaotang and Zhuo Jinge have been fighting for several times. They fight directly from the ground to the sky. The people under the immortal realm can''t see their shadow at all, they can only vaguely see the constant collision of the two true Qi.

 Chapter 2113

    Another burst of genuine Qi, Xu Shaotang and zhuojinge quickly separated.


    There was a trace of blood on the corners of their mouths. They were hurt by each other''s true Qi in the fight just now.


    Zhuojinge slowly raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were full of horror.


    He thought it was easy to win Xu Shaotang with his own strength. However, he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could hurt him!


    Contrary to Zhuo Jinge, Xu Shaotang has a smile on his face. It turns out that Zhuo Jinge is not as terrible as he thought. Now he is 100% sure that he can escape under Zhuo Jinge''s hands. However, if he can take the opportunity to kill Zhuo Jinge, it will be a good thing.


    "I really underestimated your strength!"


    Zhuo Jinge looked at Xu Shaotang coldly, "I didn''t expect that you could force me to this job at such an age. In this way, I can''t keep you!"


    "You are old!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when you are old, you should live in the temple of heaven. Why come here to die?"


    "Ha ha, really crazy!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhuojin Gordon looked up at the sky and laughed: "if I give you a few more years, I believe you, but I won''t give you this opportunity!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a small flag suddenly appeared in Zhuo Jinge''s hand. The flag was gorgeous red and stood without wind. At a glance, we knew that it was definitely not ordinary.


    "This is the thunder flag of five elements. If you can force me to use it, you should be proud enough!"


    "Whatever the hell you want, I''ll break it for you."


    Xu Shaotang disdains to look at the flag in zhuojinge''s hand. In front of his Nuwa stone, these so-called magic weapons can almost be defined as garbage! He can destroy Luo''s magic weapon, as well as the broken flag in zhuojinge''s hand!


    "Don''t be ashamed Zhuojinge sneered: "then let you taste the five elements thunder flag!"


    All the way, zhuojinge yelled "go", and the five element leiling flag flew into the air immediately. In an instant, the flag, which was not much bigger than the palm, suddenly soared several times, even covered the sky above them.


    "Zizi..."


    The lightning was interwoven on the five element leiling flag. In an instant, the sky thundered.


    With the deafening thunder, thunder and lightning cut through the sky. Just for a moment, the dense thunder and lightning wrapped Xu Shaotang in it. In the sky, the more terrible thunder suddenly exploded, as if brewing more violent thunder.


    Xu Shaotang stood there quietly, took out the pith from the heaven and earth bag, quickly bit down the pith the size of a grain of rice and swallowed it. In a moment, his consumed Qi immediately recovered, and there was a tendency to burst his body.


    What Xu Shaotang wants is this effect. He holds the Nuwa stone tightly with his right hand and pours all the real Qi in his body into the Nuwa stone.


    A burst of dazzling white light appeared in Xu Shaotang''s hands, the white light continued to expand, stabbing the crowd''s eyes slightly painful.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, a thunderclap came. After a short time of brewing, a bucket of thunder and lightning suddenly landed from the flag and rushed to Xu Shaotang.


    "Broken!"


    Xu Shaotang naturally refused to sit and wait for his death. He drank violently, and suddenly hit the thunder.


    The white light flew out of his hand and went straight to the thunder.


    That day, the thunder fell on the white light and was instantly engulfed by the white light. With Xu Shaotang''s constant flow of Qi, the momentum of the white light did not decrease at all. It went straight to the invisible thunder flag hanging over their heads. All the thunder and lightning were engulfed wherever the white light passed.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Zhuojinge is petrified in an instant. He can''t believe his eyes. Even the invisible thunder has swallowed up the thunder from the flag?


    Su ye also suddenly stares big, full of incredible looking at that dazzling white light.


    "It seems that the magic weapon in Xu Shaotang''s hand must be an artifact!"


    After slowly returning to God, Su ye asked Fu Xin and others around him, "have you seen the magic weapon in Xu Shaotang''s hand?"


    "No!"


    Fu Xin shook his head and said: "from beginning to end, we have not seen him use magic weapon, but everyone knows that he must have used the power of magic weapon."


    "That''s strange!" Su Ye frowned slightly and said to himself in doubt: "what is the magic weapon in Xu Shaotang''s hand? How could he make such a terrible attack from fairyland


    Su ye, as one of the elders of Biluo fairy palace, knows many magic weapons, but it''s the first time to see this kind of terrible magic weapon. The key is that they haven''t seen Xu Shaotang use magic weapons. I think Xu Shaotang''s magic weapons should be very small.


    Moreover, the power of the magic weapon has not been fully released!


    At the moment when this idea appeared in his mind, Su Ye was startled and joked. In this case, did Xu Shaotang dare to preserve his strength?However, the surprise is still behind.


    That white light is swallowing the thunder and lightning constantly, at the same time, it flies to the flag quickly.


    "Boom..."


    With a loud noise, the white light finally collided with the invisible leiling flag.


    Under the white light, the five element leiling flag was broken in an instant, but the momentum of the white light did not decrease. With Xu Shaotang''s attack, white lights bombarded the flag continuously. In a moment, the five element leiling flag, which blocked the sky and the sun, was annihilated under Xu Shaotang''s violent attack.


    "Poof..."


    When the magic weapon was destroyed, Zhuojin Gordon opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Naturally, Xu Shaotang will not miss this opportunity. He still feels that the real Qi in his body is still full of his body. If he doesn''t vent these wild real Qi, he will have bad luck.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang attack, Zhuo Jinge immediately starts to fight with his true Qi.


    However, under the change, zhuojinge is not the opponent of Xu Shaotang, who is in full power. When zhuojingeton is attacked by the powerful Qi from Nuwa stone, Xu Shaotang claps it down, and the Qi of destroying heaven and earth smashes zhuojinge again.


    "Boom!"


    A deep pit suddenly appeared on the ground. In the pit, zhuojinge lay dying. Blood was pouring out from his seven orifices. At the moment, the original powerful robe almost broke into pieces.


    "It''s worthy of being a strong immortal. You can''t die like this!"


    Looking at Zhuo Jinge, who collapsed in the pit with dull eyes, Xu Shaotang gently twisted his neck and walked to the edge of the pit.


    "Do you have any last words?" Xu Shaotang coldly looks at zhuojinge, and the real Qi in his hand is already brewing.


    Zhuo Jinge glanced at Xu Shaotang lightly, then closed his eyes and shook his head gently.


    Up to now, he knows that he will die. It''s unnecessary to say anything. He is also a strong immortal. Even if he dies, he will die with dignity.


    "Well, I''ll take you on the road!" Xu Shaotang nodded, a fierce Qi across zhuojinge''s neck.


    Less than half an hour after luowu''s fall, zhuojinge, the head of the twelve worshippers in the temple of heaven, died in the Yunling mountains

 Chapter 2114

    As soon as zhuojinge died, the two middle-aged men were heartbroken. Without any hesitation, they fled one after another.


    "You want to go now? It''s too late


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly, and immediately rose up. The two true Qi attacked them respectively.


    The killing has been cut off, and the chance for these two people has not been missed!


    As long as it''s the temple of heaven, he won''t let it go!


    The two quickly turn back to resist, but Xu Shaotang, who owns Nuwa stone, is too abnormal. One of the true Qi penetrates one person''s body directly, and the other person''s luck is a little better, just one arm is cut off.


    A mass of blood mist explodes in the air, and the man with broken arms has to flee again. But Xu Shaotang quickly stops him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing in front of him, the face of the middle-aged man who broke his arm suddenly showed the color of panic. In his heyday, he was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, not to mention breaking his arm now?


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t kill you!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man with a smile, "go back and help me bring a message to Nie Tianguan. If you want Xu Shaotang''s life, you''d better not send those rubbish to die! All right, you can go away! "


    This man is useless. He doesn''t have to worry about a useless man. If he can bring a message to Nie Tianguan for himself, he will do his best.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man looked up in surprise. He couldn''t believe that Xu Shaotang would let him go.


    "Get out of here before I change my mind!" Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk to this man any more. He stepped out of the air and quickly flew to the place where dantai Jingming and Xun Xun were.


    At this time, several figures suddenly rose from the crowd and stopped Xu Shaotang''s way.


    At the front is an old man with beautiful hair. It seems that the old man is a little younger than that zhuojinger, but his momentum is higher than that of zhuojinger. When he stops there, even if he doesn''t say a word, it will give people a strong sense of pressure. The gold plate silk cloud belt around his waist is very eye-catching.


    The old man''s breath was slightly restrained, and all the people behind him stood respectfully behind him, and no one dared to cross the old man forward.


    "Cloud emperor palace?"


    Looking at the individuals standing in front of him, Xu Shaotang frowned. Although he didn''t know the leader, he knew Xue Luan and others behind him.


    In the distance, Fu Xin and others also saw the people in Yundi palace. Fu Xin felt tight in his heart and said angrily, "what do people in Yundi palace want to do? Is it hard to deal with Xu Shaotang like the temple of heaven? "


    "It seems that there are quite a few people staring at the artifact in Xu Shaotang''s hand."


    Su Ye nodded slightly and sighed softly: "the cloud emperor palace is a Real Da Luo Jinxian. If you fight, Xu Shaotang has no chance of winning even if he has an artifact in his hand."


    Just now, Xu Shaotang and zhuojinge''s fight was all in her eyes. She basically understood Xu Shaotang''s strength. With the help of the unknown artifact, Xu Shaotang''s attack was not weaker than that of the strong in the late Tianxian period. However, there was a very insurmountable gap between the latter Tianxian period and the great Luo Jinxian period. Naturally, the gap of strength was also very different, with ten or more Tianxian periods A strong man is not as good as a strong man who has just stepped into the ranks of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Moreover, she knows the leader of Yundi palace. She is a real strong man who has been a great Luo Jinxian for more than 20 years. She is one of the seven elders of Yundi Palace - Rongxing!


    Hearing Su Ye''s words, Fu Xin''s face suddenly flashed a flustered color and said: "master, don''t you help Xu Shaotang? Just look at Da Luo Jinxian in the cloud emperor palace to bully one... "


    In the middle of Fu Xin''s words, Su ye and her sisters all looked at her strangely. Her face turned red and she explained in a panic: "I just can''t stand the grand Luo Jinxian bullying a Dixian. I don''t want any face at all!"


    She didn''t explain. Fortunately, this explanation suddenly had a feeling of concealment. Several sisters looked at her with a smile, adding a bit of ambiguity in their eyes.


    "It seems that you are very concerned about Xu Shaotang!" Suye also looked at Fu Xin with a smile.


    Fu Xin''s face was redder. He quickly shook his head and denied: "I don''t care about Xu Shaotang. It''s because we have received his favor, so..."


    "Well, whether you care about him or want to repay him, we definitely can''t interfere in this matter!" Su Ye planned to Fu Xin''s words, and said earnestly: "we have helped him solve his worries. If we intervene in this matter again, we will be involved in this whirlpool! Do you understand? "


    Fu Xin thought carefully about Su Ye''s words, and then nodded her head. She knew that the master didn''t want to completely split his face with the cloud emperor palace and Tiansheng hall because of Xu Shaotang.


    There is a delicate balance between the three top sects. Once this balance is broken, the war will start. At that time, countless people will die in the battle of the top sects.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you want to join in?"


    Over there, Xu Shaotang frowned and looked at these people in front of him. He said in a cold voice, "do you want to play with a mantis to catch cicadas and yellow sparrow?""No!"


    Rong Xing shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "the younger brother has such a terrible strength at a young age, which is several times better than the talent of yunfeizong, the mainstream of our sect. I want to invite the younger brother to our Yundi palace. I believe you two generations of amazing talents will have a good talk with each other."


    "Invite me to Yundi palace?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at several people suspiciously. He and Liang Zi of Xue Luan and others are also married. At the moment, the people in Yundi palace even want to invite him to Yundi palace. It seems unreasonable!


    Moreover, Xue Luan and they certainly knew that he would never join the cloud emperor palace. Even if they invited him to the cloud emperor palace, it didn''t seem to be meaningful.


    Or do they see that they have the strength to kill zhuojinge and want to take the opportunity to repair the relationship with themselves? Soon, he denied the idea. Where is the Yundi palace? One of the three top religious sects in the northern region, where do you need to take the initiative to make friends with him?


    After excluding all kinds of conjectures in my heart, there is only one possibility left! They are fighting the idea of Nuwa stone in their own hands!


    It''s estimated that the crowd here is too many to rob in front of the crowd. Then I thought of inviting him to the cloud emperor palace. If he really followed the gang to the cloud emperor palace, I''m afraid he''ll never come out again in his life!


    After understanding the plan of the people in Yundi palace, Xu Shaotang put away his cold face and said with a smile: "it''s my honor to meet the northern emperor, but I still have something important to do. When I finish my important work, I will go to Yundi palace to see the Lord!"

 Chapter 2115

    "Why another day?"


    Rongxing said with a smile: "it''s better to hit the sun than the sun. I think it''s today. Don''t worry, it won''t delay you too long!"


    While talking, Rong Xing comes forward with a smile, but there is a sharp light in his eyes. He reaches for Xu Shaotang''s arm and seems to be trying to take Xu Shaotang away by force.


    There is a problem!


    Xu Shaotang wants to hide, but as a great Luo Jinxian, Rongxing''s speed is too fast. Before Xu Shaotang''s body reacts, it directly falls into Rongxing''s hands.


    At the moment when Rongxing grabs Xu Shaotang''s arm, a real Qi suddenly attacks Xu Shaotang''s Dantian. The real Qi enters the body, and Xu Shaotang''s real Qi is firmly suppressed. At the moment, Xu Shaotang can''t even say a word.


    "How insidious


    Looking at Rongxing, who is still smiling, Xu Shaotang is very angry. He stares at Rongxing with his eyes fixed on him, hoping to tear the old thing to pieces.


    He didn''t expect that the old man was so insidious. He not only restrained him, but also sealed off his true Qi!


    It seems that the cloud emperor palace and the temple of heaven are also like birds. It is estimated that there are few good things! Sure enough, they are from the same vein. The shamelessness of the people in Yundi palace is no less than those in Tiansheng temple!


    "Old man, do you think that''s going to stop me?"


    Xu Shaotang clenches his fist tightly, and is about to sink his mind into the sea of knowledge. However, the genuine Qi that seals his elixir field suddenly disappears. Rongxing''s hand that grabs his arm suddenly loosens.


    "Well, little brother, I''m kidding you!" Rongxing''s eyes quickly scan around, and smile to Xu Shaotang with a "kind" face: "since the little brother has business, we won''t delay you. Goodbye!"


    With that, Rong Xing winked at those who didn''t understand what was going on behind him and quickly broke away.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Looking at the group of people in Yundi palace who quickly disappeared in his sight, Xu Shaotang was completely confused. Rongxing was obviously not joking with him, but why did he lead all the people in Yundi palace to leave as if they had subdued him?


    Is the old boy psychotic? Xu Shaotang had some vicious thoughts.


    Although he was puzzled, it was also a good thing for Xu Shaotang. At least he didn''t have to fight with the people in Yundi palace any more!


    To be honest, in the face of Da Luo Jinxian, even with Nu Wa Shi in his hand, he has no resistance, which can be seen from the fact that he was easily restrained by Rong Xing just now.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the figure of all the people in Yundi palace that almost disappeared, Su Ye''s eyes are full of doubts. He secretly thinks, is it difficult for Rongxing to invite Xu Shaotang to Yundi palace?


    "Master, why did the people in Yundi palace leave suddenly?" Fu Xin also asked Su Ye curiously.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "I don''t know. According to reason, the people in Yundi palace will definitely not let go of this chance to seize the artifact in Xu Shaotang''s hand. How can they suddenly stop? It''s not like the style of Rong Xing! "


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Shenyin''s eyes suddenly lit up, grabbed Fu Xin and asked, "do you remember our guess about Xu Shaotang''s origin?"


    "Remember! What''s the matter? " Fu Xin looked at Shenyin for no reason. He didn''t know why Shenyin suddenly mentioned this problem at this time.


    "It must be the people behind Xu Shaotang who drove away the people in Yundi palace!"


    Shenyin held his fist tightly and said excitedly: "we guessed that the power behind Xu Shaotang is not weaker than that of Tiansheng temple and Yundi palace. I guess there must be people behind him protecting him secretly, but we don''t know it!"


    "Yes! How could I forget about it! " As soon as fossin patted his head, his worry disappeared.


    Li Luo nodded his head and said: "Shenyin guessed right, it should be like this!"


    Su Ye curiously looked at them and asked, "where do you see that Xu Shaotang has such a great influence?"


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t feel that anyone was helping Xu Shaotang. At the moment, when she heard several women''s discussion, she became curious.


    When they were discussing Xu Shaotang''s influence over there, Xu Shaotang fell from the sky and nodded to the other two men, Jingming and Xun Xun. With a flash of his body, he stopped a dishevelled man.


    "Meet the immortal!"


    The man''s hair was all over his face. He was dirty all over his body. Now he lowered his head. If he just glanced at him, maybe he would treat him as a beggar.


    "Liu Mingjian, do you think I don''t know you if you are like this?"


    Xu Shaotang looks coldly at Liu Mingjian kneeling on the ground. It''s rare to meet such a cheap person. Naturally, he won''t let it go easily.


    Liu Mingjian trembled all over, quickly put his head on the ground, trembling and said: "villain is not Liu Mingjian, Shangxian has made a mistake... ""You''re such a cheap person, even if you turn into ashes, I know you!"


    Xu Shaotang kicks Liu Mingjian, and a scream is heard. Liu Mingjian is suddenly kicked up.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang recognized himself, Liu Mingjian quickly turned over, climbed up to Xu Shaotang and knelt down again. He kowtowed his head on the ground and cried out: "villain Have no eyes to offend Shangxian, beg Shangxian Rao Xiaoren Dog life, villain is willing to be an ox and a horse for God


    "I don''t dare to ask for a horse like you!"


    Without any emotion in his eyes, Xu Shaotang looks at Liu Mingjian, who is constantly robbing the land with his head. With a big wave of his hand, a genuine Qi suddenly sweeps up. Before Liu Mingjian can make a scream, he turns into powder.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s fierce and cruel means, everyone is scared. Those people who used to surround Liu Mingjian and flatter each other are lowering their heads for fear that Xu Shaotang will recognize them.


    Xu Shaotang recognized them, but although these flatterers were disgusting, they were not as cheap as Liu Mingjian. He didn''t want to kill these people at all.


    After killing liumingjian, Xu Shaotang quickly came to Tantai Jingming and Xunxun. He looked at them again and sighed softly: "let''s go. No matter what, we still want to express our gratitude to others."


    If Su ye had not come forward, he would not have been able to give consideration to both dantai Jingming and Xun Xun in the process of fighting zhuojinge. If they had fallen into the hands of those two people in the temple of heaven, he would have been in a state of chaos. Maybe he would have died now! Therefore, Su ye not only saved their lives, but also helped him in disguise.


    Moreover, Su Ye''s domineering attitude towards zhuojinge was really relaxed!


    When passing by Luo''s body, Xu Shaotang turns his eyes and comes to Luo''s body in the eyes of people''s doubts. Unexpectedly, he finds Luo''s bag of heaven and earth.


    "There will be a bag of heaven and earth after dantai!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles with satisfaction and quickly puts away the bag of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 2116

    Led the cloud emperor palace people to leave the range of the Yunling mountains, Rongxing then slowly stopped.


    As soon as Rongxing stops, Xue Luan and others immediately surround him.


    "Rong Changlao, how can you..."


    "Poof!"


    When Xue luanzheng asked why Rongxing left suddenly, Rongxing suddenly covered his chest, opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Rong Chang Lao!" Xue Luan screamed, and quickly held up Rong Xing, who looked very upset. "Rong Chang Lao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Other people see this, also look nervous around.


    "I''m fine!" Rong Xing''s pale face pushed away Xue Luan, who held him. At the same time, he waved his hand to the crowd. His pale face was full of panic. "What a terrible strength!"


    People don''t understand looking at Rong Xing, don''t know what he means, and, how did he suddenly get hurt?


    Facing the puzzled eyes of the people, Rong Xing took a deep breath and asked the people, "are you curious why I suddenly let Xu Shaotang go?"


    The crowd nodded.


    They had all agreed to take Xu Shaotang back to Yundi palace in the name of inviting him to visit Yundi palace. How to deal with Xu Shaotang is one thing. The key is the artifact in Xu Shaotang''s hand. It can make Xu Shaotang in fairyland have the artifact of zhuojinge who defeated Tianxian. You can imagine how precious that artifact is.


    "It''s not that I want to let him go, but I dare not let him go!"


    Rongxing sighed softly. Even though he had left the range of Yunling mountains, the color of terror on his face still remained.


    Hearing Rong Xing''s words, people were even more puzzled. Xue Luan asked: "why? Does Xu Shaotang have the strength to defeat Mr. Rong


    When he said this, Xue Luan didn''t think it was incredible. Are you kidding? They were shocked that Xu Shaotang could kill zhuojinge. If he could even defeat Rongxing, they would not believe it!


    "Xu Shaotang doesn''t have such strength!" Rong Xing shook his head slightly, and suddenly changed the subject of the story. He said with a bitter smile: "however, it''s easier for the people behind him to kill me than to crush an ant."


    "What?"


    Xue Luan was shocked and said, "elder Rong means that there are still experts behind Xu Shaotang? Why didn''t we see it? "


    "Don''t say you didn''t see it, not even me!" Rong Xing took a deep breath and tried to suppress the blood in his chest. He told the people with a bitter smile: "just now when I was catching Xu Shaotang, a voice suddenly came into my ear. It was just a word, and it made my blood in my chest churn!"


    "Voice? Do you hear that voice? "


    Xue Luan looks at the people around him in doubt. He is sure that he has not heard any sound. Where does Rong Xing''s voice come from?


    They all shook their heads. Like Xue Luan, they didn''t hear any sound at all.


    At that time, they all thought that Xu Shaotang would not be able to escape from the hands of Rong Changlao, and they were still thinking about how to avenge Xu Shaotang''s expulsion from the valley.


    "It''s because you can''t hear it that the strength of the man behind Xu Shaotang is very terrible." Rongxing sighed: "this man''s cultivation is so strong that I have never seen him in my life!"


    Xue Luan was surprised and asked, "is that man''s strength stronger than the master''s?"


    "It should be!"


    Rong Xing nodded his head and said: "I''m afraid that man''s strength has exceeded that of Da Luo Jinxian..."


    "Beyond the great Luo Jinxian?"


    All of a sudden, they took a breath of cool air and surpassed Da Luo Jinxian. Isn''t that a saint?


    Is there a saint standing behind Xu Shaotang? This How is that possible?


    Rong Xing''s eyes filled with a trace of sadness, and said in a deep voice: "you tell me about Xu Shaotang in detail. From the moment you see him, you have to tell me everything one by one."


    After hearing Rong Xing''s words, they suddenly meet Xu Shaotang, then join hands to kill the fourth level monster, and finally turn over with Xu Shaotang. They tell Rong Xing in detail that Rong Xing''s words make them fall into unprecedented shock and fear.


    Sage, that''s the most powerful man in the legend!


    If there is a saint standing behind Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang''s own abnormal strength, who dares to provoke Xu Shaotang in the future, and those who themselves have some grudges with Xu Shaotang, they have to live in fear all day long!


    In public they know all about Xu Shaotang, Rongxing''s face became more dignified.


    "In this way, I''m afraid that Xu Shaotang must be supported by a saint!"


    "How can I see it?"


    Xue Luan asked.


    "Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to the cloud emperor palace and the Heaven Temple from the beginning to the end. He didn''t want to join the cloud emperor palace, but disdained to join it!" If the cloud emperor temple does not dare to offend us at the same time"Yes


    Hearing Rong Xing''s words, Xue Luan nodded with a gloomy face, and then suddenly asked Rong Xing, "Mr. Rong, in your opinion, do the people in Biluo fairy palace know Xu Shaotang''s background? Xu Shaotang and Shenyin spent several days together in that valley. Did they learn something we didn''t know, and then tell Su Ye about it? "


    "You mean..." Rong Xing slowly stroked his beard, frowned and asked: "do you mean that the reason why Su Ye strongly intervened in Zhuo Jinge''s and Xu Shaotang''s gratitude and resentment is that Shenyin told Su Ye about Xu Shaotang''s support from a saint?"


    "Yes


    Xue Luan nodded and said: "Biluo fairy palace has never been involved in the fight between us and Tiansheng temple, but this time, because of Xu Shaotang, he humiliated Zhuo Jinge in front of the public. This is too abnormal!"


    It is a well-known fact that the temple of heaven and the palace of cloud emperor are at odds. But no matter how they fight, biluoxian palace always remains neutral. Su Ye''s move really violates the principles of biluoxian palace.


    Rong Xing thought about it, then nodded gently: "your analysis is very reasonable. If Su Ye doesn''t know anything, she definitely won''t offend Tian Sheng Temple for Xu Shaotang!"


    "What shall we do now?"


    People are looking at the honor and punishment one after another. Their mood is extremely complex. Shock, fear, regret and other emotions are intertwined in their hearts. The pressure brought by the saint who has never seen him is absolutely unprecedented.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Rong xingman was confused and said: "we have to rush back to the clan as soon as possible and report the matter to the Lord. How to deal with it depends on the meaning of the Lord."


    Thinking about the word sage, Rong Xing''s head began to rise. No one thought that there was such a saint behind Xu Shaotang who seemed to have no background. If the saint wanted to investigate, he was afraid that the cloud emperor palace would not be peaceful from now on

 Chapter 2117

    At the same time, Xu Shaotang also brought dantai Jingming and Xun Xun to Su Ye.


    In addition to Shenyin and other people they knew, Su Ye was surrounded by two beautiful young women, who were supposed to be the light paintings and notes lost with Shenyin in Taichu.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to express his gratitude to Su ye, Su Ye gently stretched out his hand, pressed the palm down, and said with a smile: "this is not a place to talk! Follow me


    Su Ye''s words suddenly let Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, he just apologized to Su ye, but also split together?


    Ignoring Xu Shaotang''s doubts, Su Ye quickly takes them away.


    When they were far away from the Yunling mountains, Su Ye stopped with the crowd at a quiet peak.


    "What did she bring us here for?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked Fu Xin in a low voice.


    Although his voice is very small, but still into the ears of Su ye, Su Ye smile, light way: "bring you here, naturally want to have a good chat with you! Looking around the whole northern region, there has never been such a prodigy as you. In a fairyland, you can kill Zhuo Jinge in the later days of the celestial being. Can you show me the artifact in your hand? "


    "Can you not see it?"


    Now Xu Shaotang is too lazy to deny the fact that he has artifact in his hand. Now even a fool knows that he has artifact in his hand. If he still denies it, he will be a fool.


    However, he almost knew nothing about the Nuwa stone, and he didn''t know what it was, and he couldn''t easily show it to others! It''s hard to predict the fate of the people. In this world of the jungle, people who are still friends at this moment may turn over because of some interests at the next moment. This Nuwa stone is his biggest reliance now. Without it, he doesn''t know how many times he has died.


    "Why don''t you trust me?" Su Ye immediately guessed the worry in Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    "It''s not a matter of trust." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "if you have this artifact in your hand, fairy, which will be coveted by others at any time, will you show it to others easily?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su ye said with a smile: "you are honest! If so, don''t look! "


    "Thank you very much for your understanding!" Xu Shaotang bowed slightly and said, "thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for the fairy who prevented the two men from attacking dantai and Xun Xun, I would not have spared my hand to fight against you with all my strength."


    "You''re welcome."


    Su Ye gently waved his hand and said, "Xun Xun is already a member of my blue fairy palace. It is reasonable to protect the safety of my fellow disciples."


    Su ye then looked at Jingming on the dantai and said, "although you are not from Biluo fairy palace, I have announced in front of everyone that you have worshipped in Biluo fairy palace. In other people''s eyes, you are from Biluo fairy palace. Everything you say and do in the future represents Biluo fairy palace. Remember!"


    Tantai Jingming bowed and said, "Tantai must remember that it will not damage the reputation of Biluo fairy palace."


    She also understood what Su ye said. Although she didn''t worship the palace, she was branded with the image of the palace in other people''s eyes. If she swaggered and cheated under the name of the palace, no one would doubt her.


    Su Ye nodded with a smile, and then said to Xu Shaotang, "can you ask your family members to come out and see you?"


    "A member of the family?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of puzzled looking at Su ye, "I don''t understand the fairy''s meaning."


    Tantai Jingming is also at a loss. She can''t understand Xu Shaotang any more. When did Xu Shaotang come from any family?


    There is really a family on the earth. In the eyes of these people, the Xu family on the earth is not as good as the mole ants!


    "Xu Shaotang, at this time, do you want to pretend?" Fu Xinbai glanced at him and said, "we have guessed that you must be from some secluded family! There is also the protection of the strong in your family. Don''t think we don''t know. It''s the strong in your family who drove away the people in Yundi palace for you! "


    "Fu Xin, you misunderstood, he really didn''t..."


    Before she finished her words, Xu Shaotang suddenly grabbed her hand, grabbed the beginning of the conversation, and said to her with a smile, "well, dantai, since they have guessed it, don''t help me hide it."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Dan Tai Jing Ming face slightly a Leng, this guy this is how?


    What kind of hermit family, they haven''t even heard of it, and this guy is going to admit it now? What is he trying to do?


    When she was puzzled, she suddenly thought that Xu Shaotang had pretended to be the person of Kunlun imperial palace. In a moment, she understood Xu Shaotang''s intention. He was planning to take advantage of the situation!


    After understanding Xu Shaotang''s intention, Tantai Jingming quickly put away the blank color, pretended to be embarrassed and said to Fu Xin: "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but this guy always asked me not to reveal his identity before, so I helped him hide it. Sorry!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs in his heart. As expected, dantai Jingming is very clever. She guesses his purpose so quickly. Now she helps him to make this matter real. She really has something in her heart."In that case, can you ask your family to come out and meet us?" See they have admitted, Suye again eagerly asked.


    "Maybe not!"


    Xu Shaotang said with regret: "to be honest, before that, I didn''t know that the family sent people to protect me secretly. Those old monsters in our family never like to associate with outsiders, let alone come out to meet you. It''s harder for me to see them than to go up to heaven."


    He said in a serious way that he wanted to describe his non-existent family more truly.


    Since these people all think that he is a member of a hermit family, he will take advantage of this nonexistent hermit family to make them think that they have a deep background. In this way, if anyone wants to move him, he may have to weigh his own share.


    "It seems that your family is really worthy of the name of the hermit family!"


    Su Ye looks at Xu Shaotang dubiously. She doesn''t doubt the identity of Xu Shaotang''s secluded family, but whether it''s Xu Shaotang who doesn''t want them to see it or just like what Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I have a chance, I''ll talk to those old monsters of the family some other day and invite you to sit in the family. However, now I have to continue my family experience. I can''t go back until I finish it."


    "Your family''s task is to find you?" Asked fossin in surprise.


    "Yes and no!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "looking for people is just one part of it. There are other tasks. Don''t mention this. I have a headache when it comes to this."

 Chapter 2118

    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s affectation, Tantai Jingming couldn''t help laughing.


    This guy has nothing to do, but it''s the same as the real thing. It seems that it was wise to ask him to make a movie at the beginning.


    "To find someone to do the family''s training task?" Su Ye asks curiously.


    "Who said no?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and Tucao said, "you must make complaints about this kind of experience very absurd? It''s also that I''m not the old and stubborn opponent. Otherwise, I have to talk to them well. What are these broken training tasks! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Ye frowned slightly and said, "your family is really strange. It''s the first time I''ve heard about this kind of training task after I''ve lived for more than 200 years."


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Su ye in amazement. Su Ye doesn''t look like a man who has lived for more than 200 years. He thought Su Ye was about the same age as his teacher''s mother Yingluo at most.


    Su Ye looked at Xu Shaotang with a face of astonishment: "what are you strange about?"


    "Nothing. I just don''t think fairies are like people in their twenties." Xu Shaotang said with emotion: "fairy and Fu Xin, they stand together, others think you are sisters."


    Wear a thousand things, but not flattery.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s words are slightly exaggerated, Su Ye does not look like a figure in her 200''s, or at most a beautiful woman in her 30''s or 40''s.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, all the girls in Biluo fairy palace immediately look at Xu Shaotang with disdain. They have seen people who open their eyes and tell lies, but they have never seen such serious people who open their eyes and tell lies. Even if Su Ye''s maintenance benefits, they will not be able to resist the erosion of time. If Xu Shaotang says Su Ye is like their mother, they believe it, but if they say they are like their sisters, they will be wise Everyone can see that this is a lie.


    "You''re a good talker."


    Although he knew that Xu Shaotang was telling lies, Su ye still showed a slight smile on his face and glanced at Xun Xun again. "For your sake of being so talkative, I''ll take him personally."


    "Ah?"


    Xun Xun looks at Su ye with surprise. He is very satisfied that he can worship into the blue fairy palace. Now Su Ye actually wants to accept him as an apprentice himself, which is something he can''t even dream of.


    This Su Ye is a great Luo Jinxian!


    Let alone him, even Shenyin did not expect that Su ye would accept Xun Xun Xun as an apprentice himself.


    Although Xun Xun''s aptitude is indeed barely able to enter the biluoxian palace, they all thought that Xun Xun Xun could be an outside disciple at most, and it was all due to Xu Shaotang''s face. Otherwise, he was basically the lowest ranking servant disciple in the clan.


    Now Su Ye has made an exception to accept him as an apprentice himself, making him a direct disciple. This not only greatly improves his status, but also means that he can get more resources in the clan. After all, almost every elder has only one or two direct disciples.


    "Ah, what!" Fu Xin glared at Xun Xun and said, "don''t you meet the master soon!"


    Being told by Fu Xin, Xun Xun immediately came back to his senses and knelt down on the ground in a hurry: "see you master!"


    "No gift!"


    Su ye big sleeve flicked, Xun Xun immediately stood up uncontrollably, "today for the time being, when I return to the blue fairy palace, I will officially accept you as an apprentice."


    "Thank you, master!" Xun Xun bowed to Xu Shaotang and said, "brother Xu, thank you very much."


    He knows that the reason why Su Ye personally took him as an apprentice is that he must have taken a fancy to the family behind Xu Shaotang, and he followed Xu Shaotang to the light.


    "And me?" Fu Xin said with a smile: "I''m your elder martial sister!"


    Xun Xun stopped slightly, then bowed to Fu Xin and said, "see you, elder martial sister!"


    "That''s about it!" Fossin nodded with satisfaction.


    Originally, she promised Xu Shaotang that she would take care of Xun Xun in the clan. Now, Xun Xun became the second direct disciple of master Su Ye. No one would dare to bully him in the future. In this way, she can declare that she has completed the task that Xu Shaotang asked her to help!


    In this way, she basically got half a bottle of Xu Shaotang''s milk for nothing. It''s really effortless!


    This kind of good thing is hard to happen once in a hundred years!


    When Fu Xin was overjoyed in his heart, Su Ye slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "you killed so many people in the temple of heaven. Even Luo Huo was killed by you. The temple of heaven will not give up. You should be more careful in the future."


    "Thank you very much for your reminding!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since I dare to kill their people, I am not afraid that they will come to me!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s full of confidence, Su Ye smiles: "I forgot, but someone is protecting you. So, even if I''m talkative."


    "The fairy is also kind." Xu Shaotang still keeps smiling, but she can''t help suspecting that Su Ye Mingming thinks she has someone to protect her. Just now, she deliberately reminds her. Is she testing him, or is she really just reminding him out of kindness?In any case, he has already blown up the cowhide. At this time, he definitely can''t drop the chain. If he shows any worry, he is afraid that it will arouse Su Ye''s suspicion.


    "Well, since you still have family experience, we won''t waste your time."


    Su ye said slowly, "let''s say goodbye now. I''ll see you later."


    "Yes, it will!" Xu Shaotang nodded and patted Xun Xun on the shoulder. "Then you can go to Biluo fairy palace with fairies. If you have a chance to pass by Hongye City, I will tell your father about you."


    "Brother Xu!"


    Xun Xun tightly grasped Xu Shaotang''s arm, wanted to say something, but felt that it was superfluous, and finally could only be turned into a hug.


    The two separated, Su ye light hand flick, Xun Xun immediately followed them to the sky.


    "Take care!"


    Looking at the people far away, Xu Shaotang waved his hand gently.


    Until the figure of the crowd completely disappeared in front of them, Xu Shaotang then slowly said to the quiet tea on the dantai: "let''s go too. Let''s leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible. Don''t wait for Da Luo Jinxian in the temple of heaven to come after us, we will be miserable!"


    "Didn''t you just feel confident?" Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile.


    "They don''t know about me, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said bitterly: "I knew those bastards were so annoying. I should have killed them all at the beginning of Taichu!"


    "Although it''s a little late, it''s not too late to kill them just now. It''s just a pity that the people in the cloud emperor palace were released!" Tan Tai Jing Ming sighs with regret, and asks Xu Shaotang curiously, "does someone really help you get rid of Rong Xing?"


    "I don''t know..." Xu Shaotang shook his head blankly and said, "anyway, I don''t have any feelings. I don''t know if someone is really helping me in the dark."


    "If we know who it is, we''ll thank you very much!"


    "Of course!"

 Chapter 2119

    Qianzhou, Le''an County, Lin''an City.


    As the most prosperous state among the 36 states in the northern region, Qianzhou is also the largest in area. The area of Qianzhou alone is similar to that of Xia.


    Different from the other thirty-five States, Qianzhou is composed of counties, each of which has eight to ten cities.


    Lin''an is not only the most prosperous city in Le''an County, but also the most prosperous city in the northern region.


    Apart from its special geographical location, Qianzhou is prosperous to a large extent because of the three Lingshan mountains around Qianzhou, which are also the location of the three top religious sects in the northern region.


    "Do you think we are entering the tiger''s mouth with sheep?"


    Walking on the nearly 100 meter wide street of Lin''an City, Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "we call the most dangerous place is the safest!"


    "So it is Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile: "it''s estimated that the people in Yundi palace didn''t expect us to come to their territory!"


    "Their territory?" Xu Shaotang disdained to curl his lips and said with hatred: "when I destroy the cloud emperor palace, this is not their territory!"


    The nine counties in Qianzhou are controlled by the three top clans, and the most prosperous Le''an county is under the control of Yundi palace. Along the way, they also learned a lot about the past. Originally, this Le''an county was the site of Tiansheng palace, but after Liuyun feizong rose strongly and founded Yundi palace hundreds of years ago, it was under the jurisdiction of Yundi palace. In order to fight for Le''an County, Liuyun feizong came to the jurisdiction of Yundi palace Zong also had a war with his master, and finally Liuyun feizong won the victory. After that, Liuyun feizong''s title of the northern emperor spread like wildfire.


    "Do you really think you have family support behind you?" Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "don''t think about destroying the cloud emperor palace. Our first task now is to find other people while saving our lives. By the way, didn''t you say you want to buy a good alchemy furnace? Let''s go to a alchemy shop and ask?"


    "If you want to find a pill shop, just go to the auction house."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when I was walking on the road just now, I heard several people discuss the auction after one day. It seems that there is an alchemy furnace auction."


    Although he hasn''t seen the alchemy furnace yet, the things that can be auctioned at Lin''an''s auction house are certainly not ordinary goods. So Xu Shaotang has already made up his mind. If he is sure that Lin''an''s auction house has a good alchemy furnace, he is determined to win it.


    "You just know it."


    Now that Xu Shaotang has made plans, Tantai Jingming no longer says, "let''s find a place to live first, and then go to inquire about the auction later."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, he is also planning to find a good inn in Lin''an City.


    After ordering a few dishes and a pot of wine, they sat down and enjoyed the rare quiet time.


    "Did you hear that Luo Huo, the number one on the Dragon list, is dead!"


    "I''ve heard that for a long time! Now the number one on the Dragon list is Xu Shaotang, who has never heard of his name before, and I don''t know where he came from all of a sudden! "


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it. I''ve heard that Xu Shaotang is extremely powerful. Even Zhuo Jinge, the worshiper of the temple of heaven, died under his hands!"


    "How can it be? The worship of the temple of heaven should be the strong one of the immortals! Can Xu Shaotang, a young man, kill the powerful immortal? "


    "What he said is true! I saw with my own eyes that zhuojinge died at Xu Shaotang''s hands! " At this time, a man in green poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth and walked slowly to the people who were discussing the matter at the table next to him. "However, the reason why Xu Shaotang was able to kill zhuojinge was not because his strength was above zhuojinge, but because he had a very powerful artifact in his hand!"


    "Look, I said, how can a young man kill the powerful immortal! That''s a strong immortal! We can''t even see it! If you want me to see, Xu Shaotang''s name is in vain! "


    Hearing this man''s words, the young man in Green said with a sneer: "in vain? Are you fake when you are number one on the Dragon list? Xu Shaotang can easily kill Luo Huan even if he doesn''t use an artifact. If you meet Xu Shaotang, he can crush you to death with his fingers! "


    I can tell that the young man in green has some admiration for Xu Shaotang.


    Once upon a time, Luo Huo was the most admired genius. Now, with his death, Xu Shaotang has taken the place of Luo Huo, and his name is even louder than that of Luo Huo. After all, Luo Huo has no proud record of killing the powerful immortal.


    "See, you''re being discussed again!"


    Sitting in the corner, Jingming covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I''m afraid your name has spread all over the northern region! After that, you will be a big star


    Along the way, they don''t know how many such discussions they have heard. Anyway, as long as three or five people get together and have nothing to do, Xu Shaotang will definitely become the focus of everyone''s discussion. Of course, the two most brilliant things are Xu Shaotang''s own efforts to kill several people in the temple of heaven, including Tianxian zhuojinge. The other thing is Xu Shaotang''s artifact, Almost all of them showed great interest in the artifact in Xu Shaotang''s hands."Our goal has been achieved. It depends on whether other people can hear my name." Xu Shaotang turned the wine cup in front of him and sighed softly: "if they don''t hear me, then my name is in vain, and the price is a little high..."


    He didn''t like to be in the limelight, but he had to do so in order to make his name resound throughout the northern region and be heard by those he was looking for.


    Now that everything is ready, we need the east wind.


    "Don''t worry about that." Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "with your current fame, as long as they are in the northern region, and not in such an extremely remote place as the place of frost and snow, they can certainly hear about you."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "look, it''s the only way now. It''s better than our aimless search."


    "Well!" Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "hurry to eat. After eating, we can go to inquire about the auction."


    They just sat in the corner eating and drinking, and the discussion about Xu Shaotang never stopped. Some people disdain him, but most people regard Xu Shaotang as the first genius in the northern region, and generally believe that his talent is far above the flying clouds.


    They just listen to these talks. Anyway, they are used to listening all the way.


    After eating and drinking, they immediately left the Inn and went to inquire about tomorrow''s auction.

 Chapter 2120

    What Xu Shaotang heard on the road is right. There will be a bottle of alchemy furnace auction tomorrow.


    After paying 100 gold coins, they got the auction list.


    The list is long, and there are all kinds of items to be auctioned, from weapons, pills, medicinal materials to all kinds of items needed for cultivation. However, Xu Shaotang is most interested in the bottle of alchemy furnace.


    At noon the next day, the auction was held as scheduled.


    After paying 10000 gold coins, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming entered the exclusive VIP room of the auction house. Those who can enter the VIP room are rich or expensive. After all, not everyone is willing to pay 10000 gold coins to make themselves comfortable at the auction.


    The VIP room is spacious enough to accommodate seven or eight people. There are all kinds of delicious food and wine in the VIP room. Of course, these are not free.


    There are special waiters in each VIP room. They are not only responsible for serving the distinguished guests in the VIP room, but also responsible for explaining the items on the auction list to these distinguished guests, so that they can have a better understanding of these auction items.


    As soon as they entered the room, a graceful woman saluted with a smile on her face.


    Xu Shaotang and his family had already understood the rules of the auction house clearly yesterday. After they were seated, Xu Shaotang said straight to the point: "tell me about the bottle of alchemy furnace on the list."


    "All right!" The waiter bowed slightly, "this bottle of alchemy furnace is from Tiangong Pavilion. It was originally built by Master Wang Shi. Unfortunately, Master Wang was attacked and died by monsters half a month ago when he was looking for a magic medicine. Tiangong Pavilion put it up for auction here. This bottle of alchemy furnace is made of the unique green copper of Cangli mountain and the Millennium cold iron... "


    Listening to the waiters talking about the benefits of this bottle of alchemy stove, Xu Shaotang was slightly pleased. Although he had not seen this bottle of alchemy stove yet, it seemed very good. Now there are many elixirs in his heaven and earth bag. If there had not been a suitable alchemy stove, he would have tried to refine those high-grade alchemy.


    As long as he and Tantai Jingming''s strength is improved, the temple of heaven and cloud emperor''s palace will crawl at their feet sooner or later!


    When the waiter has finished explaining the alchemy stove, Tantai Jingming randomly selects several pieces for the waiter to explain. Xu Shaotang looks at Tantai Jingming puzzled. Is she also interested in those pieces?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Tantai Jingming gave him a sly smile and whispered in his ear: "when you come, let someone tell you about the alchemy furnace. Your goal is too obvious. Be careful that the auction house will block you and raise the price maliciously!"


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s true that these waiters are all from auction houses. They can easily find out which items they are interested in by observing their words and colors. They can also ask someone to raise the price maliciously as mentioned by Tantai Jingming. After all, this is an auction house, not a charity.


    When they listen to the waiters explain the items, the auction begins.


    For the items on the auction list, except for the bottle of alchemy stove, little can mention Xu Shaotang''s interest. He and Tantai Jingming just sit quietly in the VIP room, looking at the people outside who fight for a piece of auction. What these people look like now may be what they will look like later.


    After a long wait, it was finally the turn of the alchemy furnace to auction.


    The auctioneer''s introduction of the alchemy furnace was obviously not as detailed as the waiter''s, but only a rough introduction. From this level, Xu Shaotang thought that the 10000 gold coins were not too bad.


    "The starting price is 500000 gold coins, and the increase is no less than 100000 each time!"


    When the auctioneer''s voice fell, someone immediately called out the price of 500000 gold coins.


    "So expensive?"


    Xu Shaotang was startled by the price. So far, it seems that the starting price of this alchemy furnace is the highest, and the increase range is also the largest. The lowest increase range of other auction products is basically from 10000 to 20000 gold coins, and there are even thousands of gold coins, but this alchemy furnace has to increase the price by 100000, which is really unexpected.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the waiter said with a smile: "you don''t know something. This Alchemist''s Alchemy furnace is like a magic weapon in the hands of practitioners, even more precious than that magic weapon, so the price will not be too cheap."


    In their speech, the price of the alchemy furnace has risen to 800000 gold coins. It seems that there are only three people participating in the auction. Listening to the three people''s tone of increasing the price without hesitation, it seems that there is no suspense about the price of the alchemy furnace.


    "A million!"


    Sure enough, the waiter''s voice just dropped, and an old man in white robes directly increased the price of 200000 gold coins. It seems that he is determined to win this bottle of alchemy furnace.


    Looking at the white robed old man''s ambition to win, the other two immediately fell into hesitation.


    "1.2 million!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly rang out in the VIP room next to them.


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other and smile. It seems that it really costs a lot to get this alchemy furnace!"1.5 million!" The old man in white robes will increase the price again.


    "Two million!" The people next door showed no sign of weakness, and directly raised the price increase to 500000 gold coins.


    With this voice, people in the auction hall suddenly burst into an uproar and turned their eyes to the VIP room here. The old man in white robe was so angry that his eyes were staring here. He also saw that the people in the VIP room were determined to get the bottle of alchemy stove!


    After hesitating for a while, the old man suddenly clenched his teeth and said angrily, "three million!"


    "Crazy!"


    Everyone took a cold breath, and even the people in the next room fell into a short silence.


    A moment later, another voice sounded in the next room and said to the white robed old man, "can you really get three million gold coins? Don''t just bluff. If you break the rules of the auction house, you can''t afford the consequences! "


    The old man in the white robe hesitated slightly. He really couldn''t get such a gold coin. He just wanted to make the man who was fighting for the alchemy furnace pay a higher price! Of course, he knew that it would be a nightmare to wait for him if he just raised the price maliciously but couldn''t get the corresponding gold coins. After all, behind the auction house is the cloud palace!


    However, now that he has reached this stage, he can''t give in. Now he can only place his hope on the person in the VIP room next door to bid. As long as this person bids again, he will not raise the price any more. After making up his mind, the old man shouts: "since I dare to bid, I can take it!"


    "Well, in that case, I''ll let you have this alchemy furnace to see if you can take out three million gold coins!"


    As the voice from the VIP room next door rang out, the old man with white robes trembled and his face was covered with ashes.

 Chapter 2121

    Looking at the look of the old man in white robe, people already know that the old man in white robe can''t get three million gold coins.


    "Could you come up with three million?"


    The auctioneer, who used to be smiling, suddenly turned cold and asked the old man in a fierce voice.


    The old man in white robe, with a stiff face, gritted his teeth and said, "give me three days, and I will make up three million gold coins!"


    "We don''t have that rule here!" The auctioneer''s eyes flashed with cold light and said harshly, "come on! Take this man down! Head hanging at the door, let''s see the fate of the people who speak colloquially here! "


    As soon as the auctioneer''s voice fell, two figures immediately flashed out and came to the white robed old man''s side.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that they were attacking him, the white robed old man cried out: "I''ll do it now, I''ll do it now!"


    "Stop it


    Hearing the old man''s words, the auctioneer called them back and asked the old man in a cold voice, "how do you want to get together?"


    "I have a treasure in my hand!" The white robed old man hesitated slightly and said, "this treasure is guaranteed to be something you have never seen before. I have two million gold coins in my hand now. I would like to auction this treasure with one million gold coins on the spot!"


    The auctioneer thought slightly and said, "take a look! If one million can be photographed on the spot, I will spare your life. If not, you know the consequences! "


    "I know."


    In everyone''s curious eyes, the old man groped for a while and slowly took out a square object the size of a palm.


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the objects held by the old man in white robe, people were immediately curious. Even the auctioneer was also curious. As an auctioneer, he had seen countless treasures, but he had never seen them before.


    The old man hesitated slightly, shook his head and said, "I don''t know what it is, but it must be a treasure!"


    "You don''t even know what it is, but you say it''s a treasure?" The auctioneer snorted, took the object from the old man''s hand, and looked at it carefully. The material was not gold or iron. With a little force, the object suddenly made a "click" sound, and cracks appeared on the surface of the object.


    Looking at the broken object in his hand, the auctioneer was very angry. He showed the broken object to the public and said angrily: "this broken thing is a treasure. Do you really think you are all fools here?"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid the old man has lost his mind? Is it a treasure that can be easily broken by such a light touch


    "All this deception has come to wanbaotang. I really don''t know what to do!"


    Although no one knows what it is, there is no doubt that such a fragile object is not a treasure.


    Listening to the crowd''s words, the old man blushed and said to the auctioneer, "my treasure is worth millions. You destroyed it. Now you can''t sell millions. You have to accompany me with millions of gold coins!"


    "Ha ha, is blackmail on me?"


    The auctioneer took a cold look at the old man in white robe, showed the object to the public, and said in a loud voice, "I believe you all know what happened just now. It''s not my Wanbao hall that bullies others, but this man doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!"


    "Of course, everyone can see that it''s just unknown rubbish!"


    "Extortion is coming to Wanbao hall. It''s time to kill it!"


    As the auctioneer''s voice fell, everyone immediately echoed.


    It''s not that many people want to flatter the auctioneer. It''s just that the object is too bad. All fools know that it must be the old man in white robe who wants to muddle through by taking out an object that we haven''t seen in order to save his life. It''s a pity that he underestimates all the people present.


    "Come on! Drag this person out... "


    "A million!"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming yelled almost at the same time.


    When they heard their voices, they were stunned again. Even the old man in white robe was stunned. He took out the object with the mentality of a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Unexpectedly, someone really paid a million?


    What''s more, the object has been destroyed by the auctioneer!


    "Guests in VIP room No.3, do you really want to pay a million gold coins for it?"


    The auctioneer quickly regained his mind and asked excitedly.


    "I won''t buy it. I''ll spend a million on the old man''s life!" Xu Shaotang efforts to suppress the excitement in the heart, try to use a gentle tone said.


    "Oh?" The auctioneer was stunned. Today''s situation really made him ponder a little. The auctioneer turned to the old man and asked, "someone is willing to spend a million on your life. Would you like to?"


    "Yes! Yes


    The old man nodded quickly. It''s this time. What else would you like to do? If he doesn''t want to, he will lose his life!


    "In this way, I will spare your life!" The auctioneer nodded slightly and said in a high voice: "the auction continues. Someone has already offered three million yuan for the alchemy furnace just now! Three hundred thousand times, three million twice... ""Three and a half million!"


    Just as the auctioneer was about to announce the deal, Xu Shaotang suddenly bid again.


    "This..."


    The auction students and teachers swallow their words and look at Xu Shaotang''s VIP room full of doubts.


    They were also shocked. They secretly said what the person in the VIP room thought. If he didn''t spend a million dollars just now to buy the old man''s life, the alchemy furnace would be remade. Without the old man''s trouble, the alchemy furnace would not be able to make a huge price of three million gold coins. Is it not his own fault that he went around like this?


    Is this really stupid and rich?


    "Four million!"


    Just when everyone thought that the alchemy furnace would be photographed by the guests in VIP Room 3, the abandoned guest in VIP room 2 next to it bid again.


    All of a sudden, everyone was in an uproar. No one thought that an alchemy furnace had a huge price of 4 million yuan, and there were still so many twists and turns in the middle. Everyone turned their eyes to Xu Shaotang''s VIP room, intending to see if the people in it would bid.


    "Five million!"


    Of course, Xu Shaotang couldn''t give up the alchemy furnace. He glanced at the VIP room next door and immediately bid again. Since someone wants to fight with him, let''s see who can laugh to the end!


    Just at the moment of Xu Shaotang''s bid, a cold hum suddenly came from the VIP room next door, but he didn''t bid any more. He just said faintly: "I hope it''s not another empty talker!"


    "Five hundred times!"


    "Five million twice!"


    "Five million three times, deal!"


    When the word "deal" sounded, in view of the situation of the old man just now, the auctioneer asked Xu Shaotang, "the guests in VIP room No.3, plus the one million gold coins that bought the old man''s life just now, you have to pay six million gold coins, can you get it?"

 Chapter 2122

    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "of course, I can''t take it out!"


    "Wow..."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice came out, everyone was in an uproar again. What''s the situation today? There are so many empty talkers in succession. Are these people purely making trouble?


    "Since I can''t take it out, why should I take the lead? Now I''m going to take my own!"


    The people in the VIP room next door sighed, but the sound was obviously schadenfreude.


    As soon as the auctioneer''s face froze, he burst into a rage: "Sir, is this a deliberate disturbance?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, went to the window and said to the auctioneer slowly, "I really can''t take out six million gold coins, but I have something here to offset!"


    "Again?"


    heard Xu Shaotang as like as two peas and a lot of people laughed. Xu Shaotang''s move is just like the old man''s move, and today he really has gained his knowledge.


    "What''s that worth?" The auctioneer''s face was frosty and he was almost mad. He wanted people to drag the two people out of the VIP room now. However, he still had the last hope in his heart. After all, the people who could enter the VIP room should have some valuable things on them.


    "Spirit stone!"


    Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "What?"


    The auctioneer was so surprised that he said, "one inferior spirit stone is worth 10000 gold coins. Do you have 600 inferior spirit stones in your hand?"


    It''s not unusual to take out 600 inferior spirit stones at one time, even in Lin''an City.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly. When the auctioneer wants to change his face again, he says faintly: "the worst ones here are medium quality spirit stones!"


    "Ha ha, I''m not afraid of the wind when I speak, and my tongue is flashing!"


    The people in the VIP room next door sneered: "do you think that zhongpinling stone is the gravel on the roadside? The worst ones are medium quality Lingshi. I''m afraid the people in Yundi palace don''t dare to talk such a big deal! "


    Xu Shaotang put his head out of the window. Through the window next door, he saw three people sitting peacefully in the VIP room next door, two men and one woman. One of the men looked older, and the other one was younger. It was the young man who was talking just now.


    "What are you looking at?" The young man saw Xu Shaotang''s eyes, glanced at him coldly and hummed, "you''d better think about how to protect your life first."


    "You talk too much! Just because you can''t take it out doesn''t mean other people can''t take it out! "


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly, and six pieces of medium quality spirit stones appeared in his hands. As soon as he raised his hand, the six pieces of medium quality spirit stones flew to the auctioneer and said, "isn''t it bad to send my alchemy furnace?"


    The auctioneer reached out his hand to catch the six spirit stones and felt them for a moment. His frosty face was full of smiles. He immediately said, "come on, please send the alchemy furnace to this VIP!"


    Hearing the auctioneer''s words, the young man''s face suddenly froze and looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief. Now it''s obvious that the six spirit stones just now must be of medium quality! At this moment, he suddenly felt as if he had eaten a fly. Especially when he saw Xu Shaotang''s contempt, he was even more angry.


    The older man noticed the young man''s face and whispered a few words in his ear. The young man nodded slightly, and his face softened slightly. He glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely. Then he gave up.


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to pay attention to him. The waiter delivers the alchemy stove. He and Tantai Jingming quickly walk out of the VIP room and come to the old man.


    "Come with me!"


    Xu Shaotang pointed out outside the auction house and motioned the old man to go out with him.


    The old man nodded and quickly followed them to the auction hall.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    An auction house, the old man quickly bowed to the two thanks: "I will return the million gold coins to you."


    "No need!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "as long as you answer my question well, I will not only ask you to return one million gold coins, but also give you a medium quality stone. How about that?"


    "This..."


    The old man was obviously surprised by Xu Shaotang''s words. He looked at Xu Shaotang with astonishment. He didn''t know the man in front of him. This man not only helped him save his life, but now he even wanted to send him a medium grade stone? And he just needs to answer each other''s questions. What kind of questions are they willing to pay such a high price?


    "This is not a place to talk!" Tan Tai Jing Ming gently pulled Xu Shaotang for a while, "let''s find a quiet place to sit down and speak slowly!"


    She knew that Xu Shaotang would like to hear the answer he wanted from the old man''s mouth immediately. Although she also wanted to know, after all, there are many people and many eyes here. It''s really not a place to talk.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang nods and immediately pulls the confused old man away from the door of the auction house.Xu Shaotang didn''t stop until he came to a bamboo forest in the south of Lin''an City.


    He looked around and saw that no one was passing by. Then he said to the old man, "take out your object and let me have a look!"


    The old man looked at the man and the woman in front of him and slowly took out the object. At the same time, he asked them curiously, "do you know what this is?"


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang took the object from the old man and looked at it carefully. How could they not know what it was? It was clearly a mobile phone!


    At the moment when the old man took out his mobile phone, he and Tantai Jingming fell into such a big surprise that they all recovered after a long time.


    "This should be mu Tiance''s!"


    Xu Shaotang tried to turn on his mobile phone, but he didn''t succeed. He didn''t know whether it was broken or out of power, but it didn''t affect their happiness.


    They just need to know where the old man got the mobile phone. At this moment, they see the hope of finding mu Tiance.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what is it?" Looking at the joy on the two faces, the old man asked curiously again.


    "You don''t know what you said!" Xu Shaotang returned the broken mobile phone to the old man, took a deep breath, and tried to calm his excited mood. Then he slowly said to the old man, "you just need to tell us how you got this thing."


    The old man took the phone blankly and rubbed it repeatedly in his hand: "this is what I picked up by accident!"


    "Where did you find it?" Xu Shaotang grabbed the old man''s arm and startled him.


    Seeing the old man''s astonished look, Xu Shaotang realized that he had lost his manners. He quickly released the old man and asked again, "where did you pick up this thing?"


    "It''s near the Tianqiong mountains in Shuozhou!"

 Chapter 2123

    Tianqiong mountain, the largest mountain in the whole sky!


    It is also the most colorful Jedi in the whole heaven.


    The northern and southern regions are directly separated by the undulating Tianqiong mountains. To the north of Tianqiong mountains is the northern region, and to the south is the southern region.


    It is said that Tianqiong mountain is a paradise for demons and beasts. There are almost everywhere demons and beasts, even demons and kings. The total area of Tianqiong mountain is not much smaller than that of northern region. It is said that the highest point of Tianqiong mountain is even more than ten thousand feet. From a distance, it looks like a wall between heaven and earth, so it has the name of Tianqiong.


    Under the great Luo Jinxian, few people can cross the Tianqiong mountains, except for those who are unlucky. After all, if you want to cross the Tianqiong mountains full of monsters, you don''t know how many monsters you need to face.


    This is also why there is little communication between people in the northern and southern regions. Almost everyone knows the existence of the southern region, but few people in the northern region have seen people in the southern region.


    When they heard the words "Xiaotang, they were still excited.".


    When mu Tiance was involved in the heaven, he could not change the strength of the virtual world. If he was really unfortunate to fall into the sky mountains, the possibility of his survival would be almost zero!


    Let alone mu Tiance. Even if Xu Shaotang falls into Tianqiong mountain range, he has no chance to survive! The number of monsters in Tianqiong mountain range is not what they can imagine. Some people even say that the northern and southern regions are human territory, while Tianqiong mountain range is the territory of monsters, where monsters are the real masters!


    Tan Tai Jing Ming frowned slightly, looked at the old man in white robe with the remaining light from the corner of her eyes, and asked, "what are you doing near the Tianqiong mountains? Aren''t you afraid to meet monsters? "


    "Of course, I''m afraid of meeting monsters." The white robed old man sighed softly: "but in order to collect the best elixir and refine the elixir, I have to take risks."


    "Are you a alchemist?"


    Xu Shaotang came back and asked slowly.


    The old man nodded slightly and said, "if it''s not the alchemist, I don''t have to spend a lot of money to bid for the alchemy furnace."


    "Isn''t the alchemist supposed to be respected? How did you mix up like this? "


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, the old man''s face turned red and said awkwardly: "I just don''t want to give in to those sects..."


    As a matter of fact, the old man is not miserable. According to the earth, the person who can take out two million gold coins is a little rich, even if he is not a rich family. You know, when Xu Shaotang first went to the city of sin, thousands of gold coins were enough to make the deputy commander of the city defense camp excited. Two million gold coins, in the eyes of many people, are actually a huge sum of money!


    However, in the eyes of those people like Tantai Jingming, whose worst spirit stones are medium quality, he is really similar to a beggar.


    "Where exactly did you find it?" Xu Shaotang pondered slightly and asked the old man again.


    "In the sand sea outside Jumu City, Shuozhou!"


    "Thank you very much."


    After determining the specific location, Xu Shaotang fulfilled his promise, took out a Chinese spirit stone and handed it to the old man.


    Looking at the stone in Xu Shaotang''s hand, the old man''s eyes were very hot, but he didn''t reach for it. He waved his hand and said, "you''ve saved the old man''s life. Old man has no face to take this stone again."


    "Take it!"


    Xu Shaotang forced the stone into the hands of the old man, "you deserve it! To me, the value of your news is not comparable to that of this spirit stone! "


    The old man looked at the stone in his hand. It took a long time for him to thank Xu Shaotang with gratitude. He said, "I know that the two of you have extraordinary identities, but you can''t reveal your wealth. You''d better be careful. Maybe someone has started to think of you. Lin''an city is not as peaceful as you think."


    Listening to the old man''s kind reminder, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "thank you for reminding us. We know."


    The old man''s reminder, he actually thought, in this world of the jungle, what you don''t see in your hand is yours. If you can keep it, it can be regarded as yours.


    No matter where there is no lack of greedy people, there will always be people who take risks for great interests. However, since he dares to reveal his wealth, he is confident that he can keep it!


    "Let''s leave this for you two." The old man then handed the broken mobile phone to Xu Shaotang, "anyway, I don''t know what it is. It''s useless to leave it in my hand. No matter whether it''s a treasure or not, I''ll take it as my gratitude to you for your help."


    Xu Shaotang will not be of any use if he holds a broken mobile phone. However, since the old people have said that, he will pick it up conveniently. Let''s take it as a souvenir. When they see this mobile phone, they will not forget where their roots are.


    After a brief chat with the old man, they separated.


    "You''re going to the dome mountains?"


    On the way back to the inn, Tantai Jingming asks Xu Shaotang with some worry.Xu Shaotang knew what dantai Jingming was worried about. He took her hand and patted her gently, saying: "don''t worry, I''m not so ignorant! The most I can do is to visit Jumu city in Shuozhou. If Jumu city can''t find mu Tiance, let''s leave. I won''t risk going to Tianqiong mountains until I can defeat Da Luo Jinxian. "


    "Oh, you understand!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming put down her heart and said, "I''m afraid you''ll rush into the Tianqiong mountains when your mind is hot! It''s good to go to Shuozhou. Maybe mu Tiance just fell on the outskirts of Tianqiong mountain range. If we go to Shuozhou to have a look, maybe we can meet him or hear from him. "


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a little bit of thinking. Inexplicably, he laughed again.


    "What are you doing?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang in a puzzled way. Just now, she is still worried. How can she suddenly open her eyes?


    "It''s OK. I just thought of one thing." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "with mu Tiance''s peerless appearance, if he has been active in Jumu city or Shuozhou, I think it''s not too difficult to get news of him."


    He just remembered when they were in Kunlun. At that time, in order to catch Ying Junyi, he asked mu Tiance to dress up as a woman. Ying Junyi was really attracted by mu Tiance''s beauty in the golden age, and it fell into their hands. I think mu Tiance''s beauty in the golden age should also attract people''s attention.


    At present, there is no difference between the people in heaven and their aesthetic values.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "that''s the face of Mu Tiance, but even women will be jealous when they see it!"

 Chapter 2124

    On the way back to the inn, Xu Shaotang bought some things for alchemy.


    As soon as he got back to his room, he immediately took out the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu for research. Originally, he intended to refine Po Erdan for dantai Jingming, but now dantai Jingming has stepped into the immortal list, so he naturally doesn''t have to work hard to refine Po Erdan.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was thinking there, Tan Tai Jing Ming did not disturb him. He sat there quietly and absorbed the aura of heaven and earth.


    Before I knew it, it was dark.


    When Tantai Jingming opened her eyes, Xu Shaotang was still sitting there in a daze.


    Dan Tai Jing Ming came to Xu Shaotang in surprise and shook her hand in front of him: "still thinking? What are you thinking? "


    Xu Shaotang slowly recovered, rubbed his head and said, "there is a kind of Longyuan pill recorded in this remnant scroll. After taking it, it can directly improve one hundred years'' cultivation. However, the Longhu pill needs the essence and blood of the dragon as the medicine guide. I wonder if I can use other miraculous drugs to replace the essence and blood of the dragon."


    Some of the other elixirs for refining Longyuan pill were already in his hands, and the other part he thought of using other elixirs to replace it. Only the blood essence of the Dragon had been thinking for a long time, and he didn''t know what kind of elixir he could take.


    "It''s a little hard, isn''t it?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming goes around behind Xu Shaotang, puts her hand on his temple, gently massages him, and jokingly says, "don''t think about it. If you have a chance to meet Ming Zhi, you can directly take some blood essence from him."


    Mentioning Mingzhi, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "shall I get his blood essence? It would be nice if he didn''t take me to alchemy! "


    In terms of the hegemonic character of Ming Zhi, let alone he is not his opponent, even if he is, it is estimated that Ming Zhi will give him a good play that he would rather die than follow. If he wants to get the essence and blood of Ming Zhi, it''s no different from a fool''s dream. It''s better to expect you than to expect Ming Zhi, but I don''t know where you are now.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Tantai Jingming slowly leaned her head on his broad shoulder: "it''s dark. You should be hungry too. Let''s go and have something to eat. Maybe you''ll have some inspiration?"


    Xu Shaotang put away the fragments of Qingyu Danlu, stood up holding the quiet tea of dantai, nodded and said, "yes, I will study it slowly in the future. I''m not in a hurry for this moment."


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Xu Shaotang gave up his research on Longyuan pill and began to study other pills.


    It was not until early in the morning that he shook his head. He already had some plans in his heart. With a little preparation, he could start to try to refine the pills in his mind tomorrow.


    Looking at the delicate body of Tantai Jingming lying on the bed, Xu Shaotang is very warm in his heart. When he is planning to be warm with Tantai Jingming, a cold light suddenly appears in his eyes. Just now, he felt some strange breath. It is obvious that these people are coming for him and Tantai Jingming!


    At the same time, Tantai Jingming, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes met each other without any words. They both knew each other''s meaning.


    "Poof


    As soon as Xu Shaotang raised his hand, a genuine Qi cut through the wall in an instant. The genuine Qi went straight through a person''s body outside the room.


    When the man felt the danger and wanted to escape, he suddenly found that his body had not been able to handle it. The next moment, there was a sharp pain under his body. He subconsciously bowed his head and found that his body was waist length and divided into two parts.


    Seeing the tragic situation of his companions, the others were slightly stunned. When they recovered, they quickly retreated to the outside of the inn.


    Only when they turned around did they find that a man and a woman had blocked their way.


    "It''s all here. Why leave so soon?" Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at the people on the opposite side. The old man''s reminder has come true. So soon someone has started to make their own ideas.


    Run!


    At the moment, only a few ghosts could appear in their mind! At the moment, the only thing waiting for them is the same fate as their companion.


    A few people simply exchange their eyes. Without any superfluous words, they immediately flee around.


    However, at the moment of their escape, several deadly Qi had followed. In the face of absolute strength, these people had no resistance at all. After a few screams, there were several more bodies on the ground, and only one survived.


    "Do you know why I left you?"


    Xu Shaotang''s figure flashed, and he came to the only one who survived.


    "I don''t know!" The man shook his head blankly.


    "Ha ha, it''s a good performance!" Looking at the man''s blankness, Tantai Jingming was also amused.


    Xu Shaotang also slightly smile, eyes light from the person, light said: "don''t follow me to this set, directly tell me, you are under the command of who can! Said, let you die more happy, do not say, I will torture until you want to say so far"I don''t know what you''re talking about!" The man''s heart is jumping wildly, but he tries to make a calm look. Unfortunately, his eyes that deliberately dodge Xu Shaotang''s eyes have already betrayed him.


    "No tears without coffin!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted, and the snap of his finger was a burst of genuine Qi. The genuine Qi went directly through the man''s knee, leaving a blood hole in his knee. The blood gushed from the blood hole, and in a twinkling, it had already wet the man''s trouser legs.


    "Ah


    The man screamed and squatted on the ground with his bloody knee. He could do nothing but bite his teeth and try not to make himself cry.


    "The bones are hard!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man in surprise and said with a smile, "how about a bet?"


    "Bet on what?" Dantai Jingming asked in reply.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "just before I cut off all his hands and feet, will he give me the answer I want?"


    "I think his bones seem to be hard enough to hold on." Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "I''ll bet he can hold on. If I lose, I''ll kiss you."


    "Ha ha, I like the bet!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, "if I lose, I''ll kiss you too!"


    "Bah, aren''t you cheap?"


    Tantai Jingming''s face is slightly red, and she looks at Xu Shaotang in a strange way.


    Listen to two people there with their own life flirt, that person want to die heart all have, just, he knows, in front of this kind of strong, he even has no chance of suicide.


    "Stop it


    At this time, the sound of his ear burst out.

 Chapter 2125

    Looking for sound, I saw two gray haired old men with green robes standing behind them.


    They look old, but their eyes are shining, and their faces are a little proud. It seems that they have been in high positions for a long time.


    "Looks like he''s one of you?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted and quietly looked at the two old men in green robes.


    "So what?"


    One of the taller elders snorted, "they are from the Lord''s mansion! Young man, if you don''t give us an explanation, don''t blame me for being merciless! "


    "Lord of the city?"


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other and smile. They haven''t guessed the origin of these people, but they didn''t expect that they were actually from the city Lord''s mansion. This is really an eye opener for them!


    However, since the old man took the initiative to show his identity, so that they would not torture the man again!


    "What do you want to account for?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the tall old man with a smile on his face. Seeing the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Tantai Jingming sighs a little in her heart. Of course, she knows Xu Shaotang very well. Whenever Xu Shaotang shows such a smile, it means that someone is going to have bad luck.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s fearless manner, the two old people''s eyes show some suspicious color at the same time. Everyone knows that behind Lin''an City is the cloud emperor palace. When they hear their identities, they are so calm. Is it difficult for them to rely on them?


    However, they soon got rid of their worries. Even if they could rely on each other again, if they offended the Lord of the city, they offended the cloud emperor palace. With the support of the cloud emperor palace, why should they be timid in front of the two young people?


    "Death pays for death! This is the explanation


    The tall old man flashed cold light in his eyes and said harshly, "now come back to the city master''s residence with us. If the city master is very kind, maybe he can open up to you. Otherwise, you will die!"


    "They have a bad intention. Can''t I kill them?" Xu Shaotang said with a cold smile: "the city Lord''s mansion is a great prestige!"


    Seeing the helper coming, the man squatting on the ground with his legs in his arms cried out to the tall old man: "old he, we are just patrolling here. This man will kill our brother for no reason, and ask old he to avenge his dead brother!"


    "Do you hear me? They''re just patrolling here! "


    Old he looked at Xu Shaotang faintly, and said: "it''s their duty to patrol in the city!"


    "What a duty Xu Shaotang was very angry and laughed, "so it''s really me who killed them by mistake?"


    "Of course!"


    Looking at the two elders'' bossy manner, Xu Shaotang''s smile was more brilliant.


    "Anyway, we all killed several people by mistake. How about two more?" Xu Shaotang turns to Tantai Jingming, but the smile on his face gradually begins to disappear.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "I mean it, too!"


    "Well, the dwarf will be left for you to practice your hands." Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly burst out a strong murderer, turning to the old man who was surnamed he, "as for you, I want to borrow your head, I believe you should have no problem?"


    "Don''t be ashamed


    The two elders snorted at the same time. At the next moment, their bodies flashed at the same time. A majestic Qi swept to Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming respectively.


    "Not bad, Lin''an is indeed the most prosperous city in the northern region! Even the strong can be seen everywhere! "


    In the face of the attack of Qi, Xu Shaotang is a face of indifference smile, when the Qi swept, he slowly raised his hand, a finger gently, the swept Qi suddenly dissipated in the invisible.


    "No way!"


    The old man''s eyes fell to the ground in an instant and exclaimed in horror.


    "I said I''d borrow your head!"


    Xu Shaotang''s faint voice rang out in his ears. He was about to retreat, but Xu Shaotang didn''t know when he had come to him. With a wave of one hand, a bloody light suddenly rose from the neck of the old man surnamed he. At the next moment, a bloody head had appeared in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    The face of the old man surnamed he was still frightened. His eyes were wide open, and he seemed very unwilling.


    After getting rid of the old man surnamed he, Xu Shaotang went straight to the man who was squatting on the ground with his legs in his arms, holding his bleeding head in front of him, with a demon like smile on his face: "you have no value any more. It''s time to go down with your brothers!"


    A gust of wind blowing, the man immediately dissipated in the invisible, even a last word did not have time to explain.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s fierce and cruel behavior, the old man fighting with Tantai Jingming is heartbroken. He wants to escape from this nightmare like place, but Tantai Jingming pesters him like a shadow. He is frightened to find that the strength of this woman is also looming above him.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t plan to help dantai Jingming, but he stood there quietly with the bleeding head.Since meeting with Tantai Jingming again in this heaven, he has always been in front of her. Tantai Jingming hardly has any chance to fight. In the long run, it seems that it doesn''t do any good to Tantai Jingming. You know, she is a member of the dragon group, and there are killing factors in her bones!


    Moreover, they will have many enemies in the future. Tantai Jingming can''t always be under his protection. It''s time for her to practice her hands, otherwise her hands will be born.


    Looking at the long hair flying Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. I haven''t seen this girl do it for a long time. At first glance, I still miss it!


    A few minutes later, the battle ended with tantaijingming''s long needle like hair penetrating the old man''s chest.


    "The hand gave birth."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t pay attention to the old man''s body at all. She came to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Indeed Xu Shaotang nodded and immediately said with a smile, "but it''s not a big problem. There should be enough people to practice for you later."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming immediately understood Xu Shaotang''s plan and asked with a smile, "are we officially declaring war on the cloud emperor''s palace?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, eyes are cold light Bi now, "in Rongxing ready to start to me, it has been a formal declaration of war!"


    "Let''s go, quick fight, quick decision!"


    "It''s not too far from Yundi palace. If the people from Yundi palace support us, we''ll be in trouble," she said


    "I won''t give them this chance!"


    With a cold smile, Xu Shaotang raised the head of the old man surnamed he and flew to the city Lord''s mansion like a streamer.

 Chapter 2126

    "Who dares to break into the city Lord''s house?"


    As soon as they flew over the main residence of the city, a burst of sound suddenly sounded. At the same time, the two old men rose from the main residence of the city and confronted Xu Shaotang in the air.


    "You are..."


    Two people are about to ask two people''s identity, suddenly see Xu Shaotang in the hands of the head, face instantly surge a cold light.


    "Let''s give gifts to the Lord of the city!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the two people with a smile on his face. At the same time, he sends his head forward slightly. He seems to want them to see more clearly. "How about this gift? The Lord of the city should be very satisfied with it?"


    "Go to inform the Lord of the city, the enemy will attack!"


    One of them whispered to the other, and at the same time quickly retreated to the Lord''s mansion.


    The other side can also fly in the air. Obviously, the other side is also a strong one in the immortal realm. Since the other side can kill he Lao, it naturally has the strength to kill them. As soon as you see the posture of the other side, you know that it''s not wise to fight with the other side without any chance of winning.


    Xu Shaotang naturally will not let them retreat so easily. When they retreat back to the main residence, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming have no hesitation to catch up with them.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly slaps one of them on the back, and the man quickly turns back to resist.


    "Bang!"


    Under the attack of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi in fairyland, the man''s true Qi was destroyed instantly. Xu Shaotang''s true Qi was still powerful and fell heavily on the man like a mountain. The man didn''t even have time to make a scream, and he was already dead in an instant.


    Xu Shaotang is powerful and unforgiving. He attacks another person with a generous hand.


    Seeing that the man was about to fall under Xu Shaotang''s hand, a figure suddenly flashed out, flying in the air, a real Qi collided with Xu Shaotang''s real Qi, and blocked the fatal blow for the man.


    The man, who was still in shock, looked at the man standing in front of him and quickly bowed and said, "thank you, Lord!"


    In front of him was a dignified middle-aged man with a sharp and angular face like a knife. His long hair was blowing in the wind, and there was no sadness or joy on his face. Just as he stood there, a breath of the superior poured in. He was wearing a purple robe, and in front of him was a tiger embroidered with gold silk. The tiger was alive Vivid, with the middle-aged man''s extraordinary bearing, it gives people a kind of daunting feeling.


    "Mo Yangzhou?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "It''s me!" Mo Yangzhou also looked at Xu Shaotang, his anger was deliberately hidden down, coldly asked: "two late night visit, still in my city Lord''s house to kill, is not too in my eyes?"


    "If you don''t remember the wrong thoughts, I won''t come here!" Xu Shaotang chuckled and threw the head in his hand to Mo Yangzhou. "This is my gift to the Lord of the city. Are you satisfied?"


    "Satisfied! Very satisfied! "


    Mo Yangzhou''s eyes flashed with a cold light. He looked at Xu Shaotang with gnashing teeth, and growled: "if you don''t give me an account, you will leave the body in my city master''s mansion!"


    "The two old men just said the same thing to me, but now it''s them who have become corpses." Xu Shaotang showed a contemptuous smile at the corner of his mouth, "the Lord of a city has done such a shameful thing, and even wants me to explain it to you? I also want to tell the Lord of the city that if you don''t give me an account today, this Lord''s mansion is your graveyard! "


    "What do you despise?"


    Mo Yangzhou''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt, puzzled asked: "what is the thing you said you despise?"


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t you fake it?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said faintly: "you, the people of the city master''s mansion, are you not at your command? If you don''t tell me, how dare people in the Lord''s mansion do this? "


    "What do you want from money?" Mo Yang Zhou is slightly a Leng, immediately disdain of smile way: "you also too despise me this city Lord!"


    At least he is also the leader of Lin''an City. He is an immortal and the spokesman of Yundi palace in Le''an county. Money has almost no meaning to him. How can he get the idea of money?


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of a sentence, if you want to add crime, why not!


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Just as they were fighting each other, a voice suddenly rang out behind Mo Yangzhou.


    Following this voice, I saw a young man trotting out of the city Lord''s mansion.


    "It''s you!"


    Looking at the young man, Xu Shaotang and the man cried out in surprise at the same time.


    This young man is no one else. It''s the young man that Xu Shaotang met in the auction house before. At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly flashed a glimmer of enlightenment. He has guessed how all these things are going on!


    I''m afraid that Mo Yangzhou really doesn''t know anything. All this is due to his good son."Mo Chen, do you know each other?"


    Hearing his son''s words, Mo Yangzhou frowned and asked.


    "I don''t know!"


    Mo Chen flashed a fluster in his eyes and quickly shook his head and said.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang who appears here and the head that was left at his father''s feet, Mo Chen already knows why this man came to him. The key is that the man he sent has been killed by this man. His strength is far beyond his expectation. He knows that he has got into trouble after all.


    "Ha ha, you don''t know me, but I know you!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "are those people in the inn sent by you? How, do you want to get the alchemy furnace in my hand, or do you want to grab the spirit stone in my hand? Or do you think of me as a fat sheep to be slaughtered? "


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Mo Chen''s face was slightly tight, and he said to Mo Yangzhou in a loud voice: "Dad, this man intruded into the city Lord''s house, and he still killed people in our city Lord''s house. If you don''t kill him, where is the majesty of our city Lord''s house?"


    "Noisy!"


    Hearing Mo Chen''s words, a trace of contempt flashed in Xu Shaotang''s eyes. Raising his hand was a genuine attack on Mo Chen, but he was blocked by Mo Yangzhou again.


    "Is there any misunderstanding between you and dog?" Mo Yangzhou stares at Xu Shaotang coldly, trying to suppress his anger.


    "I don''t know if there''s any misunderstanding." Xu Shaotang light said: "however, his life is to be decided! If you know what''s interesting, you''ll kill him yourself. Maybe I can spare your life. If you don''t know what''s interesting, there will be no one left in the Lord''s house! "


    "Arrogance Mo Chen sneered: "you say you are Xu Shaotang, who is the number one in the Dragon list. How dare you speak wildly here?"


    "Why, how do you know I''m Xu Shaotang?"

 Chapter 2127

    As Xu Shaotang''s voice rang out, everyone was stunned.


    Immediately, Mo Chen couldn''t help laughing: "now everyone dares to impersonate Xu Shaotang!"


    The younger generation, Xu Shaotang is absolutely worthy of the first, countless people regard Xu Shaotang as their idol, many young people dream that one day they can also be like Xu Shaotang cut pride, destroy immortals, famous in the world!


    "How do you know I''m a fake?" Xu Shaotang looks at Mo Chen with a smile.


    "Do you think I haven''t met Xu Shaotang?" Mo Chen hummed softly.


    "Oh, yes?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, he slowly raises his hand to tear off the human skin mask on his face. The next moment, the real rongdun that belongs to Xu Shaotang shows up. Then he grins to Mo Chen and says, "look, is Xu Shaotang like me?"


    "You think..."


    In the middle of Mo Chen''s words, the whole person was suddenly struck by lightning. He trembled and pointed his finger to Xu Shaotang. His lips were constantly trembling, but he couldn''t make any sound any more. He was just stunned.


    The smiling face was so strange and familiar that he did meet Xu Shaotang. At the beginning, when Xu Shaotang killed several people in the temple of heaven, he could see clearly. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t know him, he imprinted Xu Shaotang''s appearance in his mind. Like many people of the same age, he also fantasized One day, he will be as powerful as Xu Shaotang. However, contrary to his wishes, he is not favored by the three top sects, but by a large sect.


    But as the son of the Lord of Lin''an, how can he look up to those big gates?


    Originally, he just came home to say goodbye to his father, and soon he would go to his family. The reason why he wanted to buy the alchemy stove was that he was also an alchemist, just a alchemist who had not yet started.


    How could he not recognize Xu Shaotang when he saw his cheek again?


    Looking at Mo Chen''s frightened appearance, Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile: "it looks like he recognized you!"


    "It should be!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, stepped forward slowly, looked at Mo Chen coldly and said, "now I come to ask you, are those people with bad intentions sent by you?"


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Mo Chen''s heart jumps wildly. The shadow of death is over his head. He feels that his life seems to be in danger.


    "No Not me It''s not... "


    Mo Chen has already lost his arrogance just now. He just desperately shakes his head to deny it. He doesn''t dare to admit it. Once he admits it, his life can''t be saved.


    He has no doubt that Xu Shaotang can kill him in the city Lord''s mansion. This is a super pervert who can even be killed by celestial beings. Even if his father has the strength of earthly immortals, he can''t protect him under Xu Shaotang.


    "Hum, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly, "do you know why I asked you this question?"


    "No I don''t know! "


    "When I ask you this question, I don''t want to confirm whether or not to kill you. I just want to see if the son of the Lord of the city is a brave man. I''m sorry, you are not!" Xu Shaotang glanced at Mo Yangzhou and asked coldly, "do you do it yourself, or do you want me to do it?"


    He has already determined that Mo Chen ordered those people to attack them in the inn. How could he let him go because Mo Chen didn''t admit it?


    But there is still a glimmer of hope in his heart. If Mo Chen admits it, Mo Yangzhou is willing to destroy his family. In line with the principle that disaster is not as good as his family, he may be able to spare Mo Yangzhou''s life. Unfortunately, Mo Chen does not admit it.


    If you dare to do something, you deserve to die!


    Mo Yangzhou did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but asked with a face of ashes: "are you really Xu Shaotang?"


    "Didn''t your son already tell you the answer?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "my patience is limited. If you don''t do it yourself, it''s just me! If you do it yourself, maybe you can leave a whole body for him. If I do it, what happened to that man just now is what happened to him! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Mo Yangzhou''s heart sank again. His eyes swept from Mo Chen''s face and said angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    "I..."


    Looking at the angry face of his father, Mo Chen lowered his head.


    Greed, after all, put him into a hopeless situation.


    "On the count of three, if you don''t do it, I''ll do it myself!"


    Xu Shaotang had no interest to drag on with them. He said in a deep voice, "one!"


    Mo Yangzhou doesn''t move, Mo Chen''s whole body is constantly shaking, and death has never been so close to him.


    "Two!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang counted to two, Mo Yangzhou suddenly moved, but instead of attacking Mo Chen, he took a step to attack Xu Shaotang. At the same time, he yelled to the immortal who was saved by him: "I''ll hold him, take the little city master quickly, and go to the cloud Emperor palace!"Tiger poison does not eat son, Mo Yangzhou is still unable to start on his own son after all.


    Although Ming knows that he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, in order to cover his son''s escape, he can only fight to death.


    Facing Mo Yangzhou''s deadly attack, Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart: "if I had known this, why did I have to do it at the beginning!"


    Looking at Mo Yangzhou, who is fighting to death to attack Xu Shaotang, the immortal immediately comes forward and pulls Mo Chen. When he is about to take Mo Chen to escape, dantai Jingming has stopped in front of them.


    "Do you really want to kill them all?" Looking at the Tantai Jingming who stopped their son from their way, Mo Yangzhou, who was entangled with Xu Shaotang, roared: "are you not afraid of the Revenge of the cloud emperor palace?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Xu Shaotang understated Mo Yangzhou''s attack and said with a smile: "if we were afraid, we would have been here! I''ve given you the chance. If you don''t cherish it, no wonder I do! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s momentum rose abruptly, and a raging real Qi came to Mo Yangzhou like a huge wave. Under Xu Shaotang''s raging real Qi, Mo Yangzhou just felt like a boat, and could not bear the terrible real Qi at all.


    The terrible Qi tore the surrounding space and tore Mo Yangzhou''s body in the whirlpool. The dust and smoke dispersed, leaving only a terrible pit with a diameter of tens of feet on the ground, but Mo Yangzhou had already dissipated between heaven and earth.


    "Daddy


    Mo Chen cries out and suddenly rushes to Xu Shaotang like crazy.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly, a genuine Qi sweeps by, and Mo Chen''s body turns into powder.


    And the collapse of Jingming over there also ended the fight, but the man at least left a body.


    Xu Shaotang draws his true Qi from the man''s wound, and a stream of blood rushes out of the man''s body. When Xu Shaotang leaves, only a few typing words written in blood are left on the ground of the Lord''s Mansion: murderer, Xu Shaotang!

 Chapter 2128

    Tanshan, Tianjue peak.


    This is where the cloud emperor palace is.


    The flat terrain at the top of Tianjue peak is so out of place with the surrounding terrain, as if Tianjue peak had been leveled off with the supreme power. On Tianjue peak, there are many simple and dignified pavilions. When the sky is light, the buildings on Tianjue peak are shining in the sunshine.


    "Hum!"


    A deep and long bell rings, and suddenly there is an air of killing between heaven and earth.


    At the moment when the bell rang, a group of early practitioners in Yundi palace stopped their movements and cast puzzled eyes at the hall.


    At the same time, several streamers flew out from the dangerous peaks around Tianjue peak, and disappeared in the hall in an instant.


    "What''s the matter?" An elder disciple with a broom curiously asked the people around him, "is this the first time that the bell has been rung since we started?"


    "Do your own business!"


    The disciple beside him slowly cleaned the fallen leaves on the ground, and said listlessly: "even if it''s a big thing, it has nothing to do with us


    That person slightly a stagnation, again slowly clean up the fallen leaves on the ground, full of lonely bitter sigh: "also..."


    Before entering the Yundi palace, they thought happily that it was just around the corner for them to enter the immortal realm. Unfortunately, limited by their talent, they could only become the disciples of the miscellaneous service. The disciples of the miscellaneous service have been working for decades. Up to now, it is impossible for them to leave the Yundi palace before they can become immortal. They have already given up their dream, and now they are just lingering Wheezing, if the cloud emperor palace sees them old and useless one day, maybe they can leave this tan mountain in this lifetime.


    In the hall, seven white haired elders sat together without saying a word.


    It is well known that there are seven elders in Yundi palace, but few of them have seen them. Most of the time, they are practicing hard in their own caves, hoping to further their strength.


    The old man sitting in the middle slightly bent his body, a face full of ravines, abnormal gloomy, that pair of slightly turbid eyes have already been ignited by anger.


    "Elder, call us early in the morning. I don''t know what happened?"


    The other six people looked at the angry elder jianzhuzhai. We all know that jianzhuzhai was in charge of all the affairs of the clan during the closure of yunfeizong. Jianzhuzhai was liuyunfeizong''s best friend and one of the elders who followed liuyunfeizong step by step to break into nuojieye. It can be said that liuyunfeizong was the most faithful in the whole Yundi palace Ren''s person is jianzhuzhai.


    Looking at the people''s confused eyes, jianzhuzhai gently closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and said: "just received the news, Mo Yangzhou and his son and Lin Ancheng''s four worshippers have fallen..."


    "What


    Hearing jianzhuzhai''s words, the other six elders stood up one after another. In a moment, the hall was filled with the murderous spirit of terror. If people with lower accomplishments came in, they would be scared to death by the murderous spirit of terror.


    "Who did it!" Two elder ancient road from complexion gloomy ask a way: "should not be that day temple?"? Do they want to rekindle the war and try to recapture Le''an county? "


    Jianzhuzhai shook his head slightly and looked at Xiang Rongxing: "elder seven, you said before that there might be a saint behind Xu Shaotang, right?"


    "Yes Rongxing looked at jianzhuzhai in surprise, then his heart jumped and said, "is it Xu Shaotang who did Lin''an City?"


    Jianzhuzhai nodded slightly: "those who killed Mo Yangzhou and others left blood letters on the ground: murderer, Xu Shaotang! You have met Xu Shaotang. Do you think that with his character, can you do such a thing? "


    Even though they have been practicing hard in their own caves, they have heard about Xu Shaotang''s name now. Only Rong Xing, the only one who has really seen Xu Shaotang, knows nothing about Xu Shaotang except that he is extremely powerful.


    Originally, with Xu Shaotang''s strength, if they dare to offend the Yundi palace, they will definitely not let Xu Shaotang go.


    However, when Rong Xing said that he was trying to capture Xu Shaotang to Yundi palace, everyone gave up the idea. No matter whether Xu Shaotang had a saint behind him or not, there is no doubt that the strength of the person who can hurt Rong Xing with just a snort is very important. Although emperor Yun''s palace and Xu Shaotang have grudges, fortunately they haven''t completely torn their faces. For the sake of the mysterious strong man behind Xu Shaotang, everyone has decided not to pursue this matter.


    After all, more is better than less. If the people behind Xu Shaotang are not saints, they will surely attract endless disasters to the Yundi palace.


    But unexpectedly, they don''t pursue Xu Shaotang. Instead, Xu Shaotang comes to the door by himself. Xu Shaotang''s killing Mo Yangzhou and others is undoubtedly declaring war on their cloud emperor palace.


    "With Xu Shaotang''s character, he will surely be able to do such a thing!" Rongxing glared and said: "Xu Shaotang''s strength is far superior to his peers, and his behavior is perverse and cruel. I''m afraid that he will take revenge on me for taking action against him in Taichu!""In this way, it can almost be concluded that Xu Shaotang was responsible for Lin''an City!" Jianzhuzhai sighed heavily, "you, Xu Shaotang has declared war on us. You think, how should we deal with it?"


    "Kill


    "Kill


    One after another, the two elders directly expressed their attitude with a decisive and fierce word "kill", but the others were silent.


    "And you?" Jianzhuzhai looks at those who don''t speak.


    "If there''s no one behind Xu Shaotang, it''s natural that he wants to kill Xu Shaotang in order to establish the power of our cloud emperor palace!" The Third Elder Mu Xuesong pondered slightly: "but the seventh elder has made it very clear that the person behind Xu Shaotang is probably a saint. I think we should be careful. We''d better ask the patriarch what he means."


    The word "Saint" alone is an invisible pressure on them. No sect is willing to offend a saint. In the eyes of ordinary monks, they are all top-ranking strong men, but in front of saints, they are nothing but local chickens.


    "I agree with the three elders." "It''s easy to kill Xu Shaotang, but we have to consider the consequences of killing Xu Shaotang! Elder, the patriarch has been closed for ten years. It''s better for the patriarch to make a decision on such a big event in person! "


    "I also want to ask the meaning of the patriarch. It''s just that it''s inconvenient to disturb the patriarch during his closing period, so..."


    Just as jianzhuzhai was in a dilemma, a solemn and resolute voice suddenly sounded in the void.


    "Kill


    Although the voice was very low, it rang through the whole Tanshan mountain and made everyone tremble.


    Hearing this voice, the seven elders were stunned at the same time, and then showed their joy. They knew that the patriarch who had been closed for ten years had finally stepped out of the last step!


    Saint!

 Chapter 2129

    At this time, Xu Shaotang had already left Lin''an.


    They know that killing Mo''s father and son will make a beehive. How can they wait in Qianzhou for the people of Yundi palace to come?


    On the cliff of a green peak, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming sit quietly on the edge of the cliff, and they cuddle with each other. Even though the sunrise has passed, they still cuddle together.


    In this world without relatives, they can only draw warmth from each other.


    "You say, is this celestial sphere another planet or another space?"


    Dan Tai pointed to the already slightly dazzling sun and sighed softly, "is that the sun we all know?"


    Xu Shaotang has no way to answer the question of Tantai Jingming, and he doesn''t know how to answer it. There are also sunrise and sunset, full moon and starry sky in the sky. Whenever they look up at the sky, they have the illusion that they are still on the earth.


    "Don''t think about it if you don''t understand!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed and hugged the quiet tea in his arms closer. "Maybe when we become saints, we will know the answer to this question."


    "Well!" Tantai Jingming nodded cleverly: "we can be saints for sure!"


    Her words seemed to encourage both Xu Shaotang and herself.


    Although they all know that becoming a saint is an illusory thing, in order to return to their own world, they have to go there. They have no choice at all.


    "That''s a must!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace are waiting for me to step down. I think they will surely be looking for me everywhere. Do you want to tear me to pieces?"


    "I wish you knew." Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "I really want to know if you can defeat Da Luo Jinxian with the power of Nuwa stone if you enter the heaven."


    If so, it doesn''t seem that it''s too difficult for Xu Shaotang to step down the Yundi palace and the Tiansheng palace. Now he can rely on the power of Nuwa stone to kill the strong man in the later stage of the Tianshen. If he also enters the Tianshen, he may sweep the Tiansheng palace and the Yundi palace with the help of Nuwa stone.


    Moreover, in terms of the speed of Xu Shaotang''s current strength improvement, it doesn''t seem to take long to achieve this goal.


    "I want to know, too!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, with some expectation in his heart.


    "Well, we''ve seen the sunrise. It''s time for us to go." Tan Tai Jing Ming stood up slowly, looked at the distant sky and said in a soft voice: "it''s still a little far from Shuozhou Jumu city. Even at our speed, it''s estimated that it will take about a day! If we can''t find out about Mu Tiance in Jumu City, we''ll find a hidden place to practice quietly, and come out when you are sure you can defeat Da Luo Jinxian. "


    When Tan Tai''s shrewd voice fell, Xu Shaotang did not move, but looked into the distance with a bit of curiosity.


    Tantai Jingming confuses Xu Shaotang and says with a smile, "what do you think? So lost? "


    Touched by Jingming, Xu Shaotang regained his consciousness and pointed to the vague figures on the ground in the distance, saying: "those people seem to have some problems."


    "Let me see!"


    Tantai Jingming looks along the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers. On the ground in the distance, a fuzzy figure is moving on the ground. You can see some men in light gray robes. On their shoulders, they seem to be carrying something. The speed of those men is very fast. It seems that their cultivation should not be lower than that of Huaxu.


    The direction of several people''s movement is just their side. When those people get a little closer, Tantai Jingming finds that they have to look back every time they travel a certain distance. It seems that they are afraid of being followed.


    Their appearance will inevitably give people a sense of furtiveness. No wonder Xu Shaotang thinks these people have problems.


    "It doesn''t look like a good man." Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and asked, "do we care about this business?"


    "Let''s see first!"


    Xu Shaotang motioned to Tantai Jingming to step back a little, and he also followed him back to the dense forest, so as not to be found by those people.


    After the two retreated into the dense forest, the distance between them was getting closer and closer. Soon, they could see their faces clearly.


    They all look 30 or 40 years old, but they know that they must be much older than they seem.


    While they were watching these people secretly, the bag that one of them was carrying on his shoulder suddenly moved. Vaguely, there seemed to be a deep whimper coming into their ears. The man had a little meal, and a palm knife split on the bag. The bag on his shoulder suddenly stopped. However, the speed of several people kept on moving towards the forest below them Move.


    "It''s like they''re carrying people!"


    Dantai Jingming whispered.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "not only people, but also women!"


    Although the people in the bag just sobbed for a while, Xu Shaotang''s hearing was so sensitive that he could almost conclude from the voice that all the people in the bags were women.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, a flash of cold light flashed in Tantai Jingming''s eyes. Silver teeth clenched and said: "it seems that we are in charge of this business!"


    If these people are just ordinary robbers, they may ignore them, but they are obviously robbing women. Although they don''t know the identity of the women in the bag, it''s impossible to ignore the fact that dantai Jingming, who is also a woman, has encountered such a thing.


    Knowing what Tantai Jingming was thinking, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "let''s follow up first. Let''s see what these people are doing. I feel that their old nest should be in this mountain forest!"


    From behind, the two people jumped out of the forest and looked at each other from a distance.


    Their strength is far above those people, who can''t find them at all.


    After entering the mountain forest, the vigilance of those people seems to have relaxed a lot. While they are marching towards the depth of the mountain forest quickly, they are still talking with each other and making a burst of obscene laughter from time to time.


    After a while, several people came to the valley deep in the mountain forest. One of them quickly carried a bag to the front, and gently pressed on the hidden corner of the stone wall of the valley. A door appeared slowly on the stone wall. Several people turned back and looked around warily. Then they quickly got into the door. When they got into the door, the door on the stone wall closed again.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, they had witnessed the opening and closing of the stone gate. Even if they passed the stone gate, they might not have found that there was a stone gate on the mountain wall.

 Chapter 2130

    Two people came to the stone wall in front of, according to the method of those people, smoothly opened the door on the stone wall.


    Inside is a long cave. I don''t know where it leads. There are oil lamps on the stone walls at both ends of the cave. There is one lamp not far away to light the whole passage.


    Xu Shaotang let go of his divine consciousness and enveloped all the surrounding areas. Any disturbance within the scope of his divine consciousness could not escape his perception.


    After walking along the long cave for tens of meters, Xu Shaotang''s divine sense first sensed the existence of two people. Not far away, they suddenly appeared in their eyes. The two people looked like they were standing guard, but they were standing in the passage at will and looked at the cave behind them from time to time. The envy in their eyes was obvious.


    A gust of wind blows, and the two on guard immediately lose consciousness, while Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming move on.


    Not long after, they suddenly heard a burst of disorderly and unbridled obscene laughter. In that obscene laughter, there were women''s crying voice and the red faced music. As long as they were not stupid, they knew what was going on inside now.


    "Click, click!"


    Dantai Jingming stood there with cold frost on her face. Her fingers were pinched by her, and an invisible murderous gas suddenly overflowed from her body.


    Xu Shaotang knows that dantai Jingming is really angry, and he is also angry. Although he has not seen the erotic picture that makes people angry, they can imagine it in their mind.


    Now they finally understand what those people are doing when they take these women to this secret place to vent their lust for animals. If they don''t kill them, they are really sorry for themselves!


    "Here you are. I''ll go and have a look first." Feeling the fierce killing of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang patted Tantai Jingming''s hand gently, indicating that she didn''t have to be too angry. Since this matter was met by them, they would never let any of them leave here alive!


    From now on, it can be declared that those people inside are dead!


    Tantai Jingming clenched her fist and said: "I''ll go with you. I''ll kill these scum myself!"


    Scum exists in any world, whether it''s heaven or earth.


    In heaven, dealing with scum is obviously much easier than on earth. There is no law binding on the earth. To deal with these scum, we only need one word - kill!


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and patted her hand gently: "when you see that scene, you will only be more angry. Why? When I go to scare the snake first, I''ll let them restrain a little bit, and then you can go in and avenge those women who have been captured. "


    Dantai Jingming hesitated slightly for a while, and finally nodded gently.


    She knew that she would only make herself more angry if she went in now. Even if she killed all those scum beasts, she could not ease her anger in a short time.


    After clapping Jingming''s hand again, Xu Shaotang walks forward slowly.


    However, twenty or thirty meters away, his eyes suddenly brightened. At the end of the passage was a huge cave. In that cave, the men who had just been followed by them had put down the bags on their shoulders. As they expected, the bags were all women, and they were all beautiful women. At the moment, those women were not in a coma Several men are removing the ropes from their bodies.


    In every corner of the cave, you can see the beast like men tormenting the women crazily. Many women look dull and just let the animals do it mechanically. The women who still have a little mental energy cry for mercy and struggle fiercely, but they can''t stop the animals.


    In the middle of the cave, there was a huge bed. A man with long hair was lying on the bed with a comfortable face. He was kneeling in front of him. There were several women waiting for him.


    All of a sudden, one of the women was mad and bit at the man with long hair, but as soon as she moved, the man with long hair gave a cold hum, followed by a slap on the woman''s head without any sign, and the woman''s mouth suddenly uttered a shrill scream. At the same time, the woman''s body contracted and shriveled rapidly.


    However, after several breaths, the flesh and blood of the woman disappeared, leaving only an empty skin bag wrapped around the bone.


    Looking at the strange scene in front of him, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped in his heart.


    Evil repair!


    These damned animals, they not only captured these women for their pleasure, but also for practicing the evil arts like gathering Yin and tonifying yang.


    Sure enough! What a beast!


    Now he is very glad that he did not let Tantai Jingming come with him. Otherwise, if he let her see this irritating scene, I''m afraid that for a long time, this scene will never go away in her mind.


    However, it''s good that he won''t feel guilty when he kills these animals. All the men here deserve to die!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit shows unconsciously.The man with long hair, who had been lying there enjoying the service of several women kneeling on the ground, suddenly flashed a cold light in his eyes. He picked up his clothes and jumped up from the big bed. He yelled: "who dares to break into my Hehuan clan?"


    "Hehuan sect?"


    Xu Shaotang knew that he was exposed by his murderous spirit, and he did not hide any more. He walked slowly into the cave from the passage and looked coldly at the man with long hair standing in the air: "are you the shameless beasts also called zongmen?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who suddenly walked out, the disciples of the Hehuan sect, who were still doing things to those women, quickly left the woman''s body and immediately put on their clothes. They all looked at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t look at this group of rubbish at all. His eyes just stare at the man with long hair coldly. People with clear eyes can see that this man is the leader of Hehuan sect. He definitely won''t give this man any chance to escape.


    "Good courage!"


    Looking at the placid Xu Shaotang, the man with long hair sneered and said: "dare to break into my family alone, I really admire your courage!"


    "My husband?"


    Xu Shaotang is surprised to see the man with long hair who looks like he is only three or four years old. He doesn''t look like a man who can call himself "old man" in his age. In doubt, Xu Shaotang suddenly understands that he is afraid that the old man''s magic can suck the blood essence of a woman to make him become an old man!


    "Shaotang, don''t talk to them!"


    Just at this time, the sound of dantai Jingming suddenly sounded at the end of the passage.

 Chapter 2131

    At the moment of the appearance of Tantai Jingming, the long haired man''s eyes suddenly brightened up. His eyes looked at Tantai Jingming wantonly. The disciples of Hehuan sect were not much better. Many people even began to say some dirty words.


    "To die!"


    How can Xu Shaotang tolerate these rubbish to say these obscene words to his women in front of him? In his rage, a fierce Qi turned into a huge machete and attacked those disciples of the Hehuan sect like lightning.


    With the explosion of the blood mist, the disciples of the Hehuan sect suddenly became silent and looked at Xu Shaotang with a frightened face. Xu Shaotang just hit him with one stroke, and dozens of the disciples of the Hehuan sect were dead.


    "Human immortal?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s fierce attack, the long hair man''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "No wonder he dares to break into Hehuan sect. He has some skills in his hand! Unfortunately, do you think you are my opponent? "


    "Dan Tai! I''ll give those scum to you. You can kill them as you want! "


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man with long hair and said, "this old monster will be handed over to me. I''ll make him a stick!"


    Although Xu Shaotang killed countless people, he would not have used that kind of cruel killing method if he had not met the big traitors. But for the old monster in front of him, he felt that he could not use any cruel method too much.


    His voice has just dropped, and he can''t wait to use the blood of these animals to calm his anger. Dantai Jingming has already entered the group of disciples of Hehuan sect like lightning. The Furious dantai Jingming is merciless. Every move will kill three or five disciples of Hehuan sect.


    The disciples of Hehuan sect in the immortal world had no resistance at all under the fierce attack of Tantai Jingming.


    "Eh, is this girl a fairy?"


    The man with long hair didn''t feel angry for his disciples being slaughtered. He just looked at Tantai Jingming with a happy face and said with a big laugh: "Wow! Good! It''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes. It''s easy to get them! I''m worried that I can''t find a suitable spirit to help me to become an immortal. God has sent me such a wonderful spirit. I''m really treated well by God! "


    It''s no wonder that Xu Tang''s words are not far away from the immortal.


    I just don''t know how many women this old monster''s self-cultivation has harmed!


    "You are wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang stepped forward slightly and looked at the old monster coldly: "the natural circulation, the retribution is not good! God didn''t treat you badly, but sent me to take your dog''s life! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi was surging around him. It was like a strong wind on the calm sea, which made Xu Shaotang''s clothes sound like hunting. The breath of death with Xu Shaotang''s real Qi constantly surging, instantly shrouded the whole cave.


    Living in the terrible breath of death, the disciples of the Hehuan sect suddenly felt a sense of desperation. They now know that compared with Xu Shaotang, the real God of killing, the dantai Jingming, who is frantically harvesting the lives of their classmates, is nothing at all!


    "Earth fairy!"


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s horrible breath, the smile on the long hair man''s face gradually disappeared, and then became dignified. He did not expect that this young man was also a Dixian. Are Dixian so young now? Or did he practice witchcraft like himself?


    "Ha ha, even if you are a Dixian, what? It''s just a little more work for me! "


    He is also a Dixian, and only one step away from being promoted to Tianxian! Even if he was also an immortal, he was not afraid of the young man in front of him!


    As soon as the words were heard, white light surged around the man with long hair. In a moment, the white light turned into a huge sword and suddenly fell to Xu Shaotang''s head.


    "It''s going to take a lot of work!"


    Xu Shaotang showed a cruel look on his face and said coldly, "it''s a little bit more troublesome to make you into a stick than to kill you!"


    The dazzling white light was beside Xu Shaotang. Facing the huge sword, the white light turned into a dragon and ran straight towards the huge sword.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge explosion, and the whole cave was suddenly shaking. The terrible Qi was scattered, and several people in their battle circle were turned into powder.


    When the sword was annihilated, the dragon''s momentum weakened, but after all, he hit the long hair man''s chest heavily. The long hair man only felt a burst of blood in his chest. With a puff of blood, his body was knocked back, but his face was full of disbelief.


    "No way!"


    The man with long hair growled angrily: "you must have a powerful magic weapon in your hand!"


    He guessed right, Xu Shaotang did have the abnormal magic weapon of Nuwa stone in his hand, but in order to achieve his wish to make it into a stick, how could Xu Shaotang use Nuwa stone, otherwise the blow just now would be enough to annihilate it!"I said, I will make you a stick!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice is like a demon from hell.


    "Dream!"


    Knowing that he was not the young man''s opponent, the man with long hair retreated suddenly and fled to the cave.


    However, as soon as he moved, Xu Shaotang immediately chased him and stopped him in front of him. As soon as he raised his hand, he was cut off by another fierce real Qi to the man with long hair.


    Naturally, the man with long hair was not willing to kill him. While fighting against Xu Shaotang''s attack, he grabbed a dull looking woman on the ground and threw it at Xu Shaotang. Sure enough, after smashing his real Qi, Xu Shaotang suddenly put away his real Qi. At the same time, he threw the man with long hair to his woman and threw it aside. He said angrily, "I''m sorry Despicable


    "Ha ha, I''m also a person who shows solicitude for jade."


    Seeing that his strategy worked, the man with long hair burst into laughter and said, "if you want to kill me, kill all the people here first!"


    "Is it?"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the man with long hair who was very arrogant. "When did I say that I was a person who cherished fragrance and jade?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang launched a fierce attack on the long haired man again. When the long haired man repeated his old skill, Xu Shaotang clearly heard a word from the woman''s mouth: "kill me Please


    Xu Shaotang''s heart trembled. He didn''t know what it was like to be tortured by these animals. That''s why the woman said such bloody words!


    In spite of his anger, Xu Shaotang no longer stops. The real Qi directly turns the man with long hair to his woman and turns him to ashes. The real Qi keeps growing and falls on the man''s shoulder.


    With the scream of the man with long hair, a blood mist suddenly explodes in front of Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    Xu Shaotang did not stop at all, but also attacked the man with long hair.

 Chapter 2132

    With several shrill cries, the man with long hair finally fell into a pool of blood.


    Xu Shaotang realized his promise. The man with long hair broke his hands and feet and lay on the ground like an earthworm howling.


    With the continuous loss of blood, the long haired man''s black hair quickly turned white with the naked eye speed, and the originally tight skin gradually began to relax. When he raised his head again, the face was full of gullies, and the whole person looked like a frail old man.


    "Old but not dead is a thief! The ancients did not deceive me


    Looking at that instant old man with long hair, Xu Shaotang''s anger was slightly calmed.


    "Who are you! Who the hell are you Looking at his black hair turned into silver, the man with long hair howled bitterly: "why do you want to meddle in your business! Why


    "No one will mind his own business when you do such a thing that is not allowed by heaven!" Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the old man with long hair and stepped on his chest. "I don''t know how many innocent people you have killed to make yourself old and young. You scum, it''s just that everyone has to kill you! But don''t worry, I won''t let you die too happily! "


    While talking, Xu Shaotang squats down slowly in front of the man with long hair and presses his palm on his chest. The turbulent Qi invades the man''s body and breaks his whole body.


    At the same time, the acupoints on his body were sealed to prevent him from dying of excessive blood loss, so he stood up slowly.


    The old face of the man with long hair is full of unknown fear. At this moment, he just wants to die quickly. Living is a kind of torture for him. He has never looked forward to dying so much as now.


    "Give me a break, please!"


    His muscles and veins were broken, and his limbs were all broken. He was a complete loser, and he could only be freed from death.


    "I said I would not let you die!"


    Xu Shaotang is indifferent to the long hair man''s plea. There are many women who have been devastated by these animals. I believe these women should be happy to return all the suffering they have suffered from their families.


    The man with long hair didn''t give up and said in a hoarse voice: "as long as you give me pleasure, I can teach you the art of nourishing yin and Yang! As long as you learn the skill of collecting Yin and tonifying yang, you can... "


    "No interest!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly interrupted his words, "sooner or later, this kind of thing will be punished by heaven!"


    It''s the sacrifice of women to improve one''s strength to collect Yin and replenish Yang. Xu Shaotang had heard of this kind of magic when he was on earth, but he had never seen it. Even if it could bring him great benefits, he would not bother to learn it.


    Evil spirits and crooked ways will eventually be punished. Isn''t this old monster already punished?


    A few minutes later, except for Xu Shaotang, there were no other living men in the cave. All the disciples of Hehuan sect died in the hands of the angry Tantai Jingming.


    Looking at Jingming''s cold face, Xu Shaotang sighs. Because she grew up in longzu, this girl has always been jealous of evil. Even if she didn''t see what Xu Shaotang saw, she was angry with these animals. Even if she killed all the disciples of Hehuan sect, her anger didn''t subside.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept slowly from the women who curled up in the corner, and said in a high voice: "this old monster has been abandoned by me. You have revenge. Don''t let him die too happily!"


    However, after Xu Shaotang''s words fell for a long time, no woman came forward. All of them huddled in the corner and shivered. The strong smell of blood made them feel boundless fear. It seemed that they were afraid that they would follow those people''s footsteps if they were not careful.


    "Don''t be afraid, this old monster has been abandoned. Now it''s just like ordinary people. He can''t hurt you!" Tan Tai Jing Ming also followed.


    Under the persuasion of Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xu Shaotang, a brave woman finally moves forward slowly. However, just as she looks at the man with long hair, she is scared back.


    "Be honest!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s anger was not even. Seeing the long hair man''s fierce eyes, she immediately stepped forward, facing the long hair man''s legs.


    "Oh..."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s angry foot is powerful. Xu Shaotang only hears a slight crack, and the man with long hair howls in pain in the pool of blood. The sound doesn''t look like a human voice at all. It is the howl of a beast on the verge of death.


    Seeing Jingming''s action and hearing the old monster''s extremely painful wailing, the shivering women suddenly felt a sense of revenge.


    Finally, there are several women out, this time, they did not look at the old monster''s eyes, directly walked to the struggling old monster''s side, gritted their teeth to the old monster''s legs, kicking, kicking, but they burst out crying.


    Being tortured for a long time, they are almost numb. At this moment, all the repression in their heart has completely burst out.With the crying of several women, more and more women bravely joined the ranks of trampling the old monster. Under the siege of many women, the old monster was on the verge of death, and even had no strength to howl. A pair of blood red eyes were protruding out, and the pale cheek was red. Because of the great pain, the muscles on his face were even distorted.


    All of a sudden, a woman squatted down, suddenly opened her mouth and bit the old monster''s chest. She tore a bloody piece of meat from the old monster''s body and swallowed it with disgusting feeling. It seems that only in this way can her depression be vented.


    Seeing that woman''s action, other women followed suit one after another. In the blink of an eye, the flesh and blood on the old monster disappeared one by one, and even the faint beating heart was clearly visible.


    Looking at this bloody picture, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming have no fear. They only feel sorry for these poor women. If they can make such a move, we can see how deep the hatred in these women''s hearts is.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is about to leave, a woman suddenly takes out an ancient scroll full of blood from the old monster and hands it to Xu Shaotang.


    Although the woman didn''t say a word, the gratitude in her eyes was obvious.


    Xu Shaotang did not understand the ancient scroll, the ancient scroll slowly open, just a quick browse, then quickly closed.


    "What is it?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, dantai Jingming asks.


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "what else can it be? This should be the magic of the old monster..."

 Chapter 2133

    After leaving some gold coins for the women in the cave, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming leave the cave.


    They can''t take these women with them or settle them down. What they can do for them is really limited.


    "Why don''t you destroy that scroll? Why do you keep that kind of harmful thing? "


    Leaving the cave, Tantai Jingming asks Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang handed the ancient scroll to Tantai Jingming: "you can see it first."


    Tantai Jingming took the ancient scroll doubtfully. When she opened it, a red cloud immediately climbed up her cheek. She quickly closed the ancient scroll and said angrily, "this kind of heretical thing, I''ll destroy it for you!"


    After that, Tantai Jingming wants to destroy the ancient scroll. Seeing this, Xu Shaotang snatches the scroll from her hand.


    "Do you want to practice the above magic arts?" Dantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang breathlessly.


    Xu Shaotang spread out the ancient scroll and said with a smile, "you should have a detailed look first. What is recorded in the ancient scroll may not be magic. It only depends on the attitude of the practitioners."


    "I don''t look!"


    Tantai Jingming turns her head and closes her eyes.


    She just glanced at it and saw some unbearable pictures from it. Although she and Xu Shaotang had already been close to each other, she still couldn''t let go of those pictures in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly looked at the Tantai Jingming, looked at the skill recorded in the ancient scroll, and said slowly: "what is recorded above is a skill of both men and women. If you only practice according to this skill, it will be good for both men and women. The other is a way to rapidly improve strength. It should be the evil spirit of the long hair man''s practice. This kind of magic is a kind of technique of taking Yin and invigorating yang, and absorbing the essence of women to increase their own cultivation. This kind of witchcraft is indeed undesirable.


    At first, he also thought that the long hair man''s magic was just to collect Yin and replenish Yang, so he refused the long hair man''s proposal. However, after seeing the double cultivation technique on the ancient scroll, he had other plans in his mind.


    If a soldier is innocent, it depends on his purpose.


    "Really?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming opens her eyes in disbelief.


    "See for yourself!" Xu Shaotang handed the ancient scroll to the eyes of Tantai Jingming.


    Tantai Jingming tries her best to suppress the impulse of moving her eyes and starts to browse the practice methods recorded in the ancient scroll in detail. At the beginning, she looks red faced and red eared. Later, she unconsciously immerses herself in it.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t cheat her. The above skills can be divided into two kinds. One is a skill that is of great benefit to both men and women. This kind of skill is of constant flow, and the other is a method of desperation. That''s the real magic.


    After watching it, Tantai Jingming breathed out a long breath and sighed: "the person who created this kind of skill is really a combination of angel and devil."


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "if that person doesn''t practice that magic skill, he may not be able to become a strong one just by virtue of this skill."


    "Not everyone can resist the temptation of rapidly rising strength." Tantai Jingming grabs the ancient scroll from Xu Shaotang''s hand. In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, she says with a sly smile: "it''s better to stay here, so that you can''t resist the temptation of rapidly improving your strength and practice that kind of magic trick!"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "you can''t believe me like that?"


    "I don''t believe you! I''m afraid you''ll go astray for the sake of quick sanctification. " "I know you want to find a way to go home quickly, but I don''t want you to improve your strength by no means. Although strength is important, human nature is more important."


    If Xu Shaotang does not break the means in order to improve her strength, she will certainly collapse. If Xu Shaotang does not become the man she loves deeply in her heart, she does not know whether she can withstand such a blow.


    Looking at the solemn color of dantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang nodded seriously: "don''t worry, although I also want to improve my strength quickly, I know what to do and what not to do."


    "I believe you!"


    Tantai Jingming put away the ancient scroll and said, "let''s go. It''s time for us to go to Jumu city. Let''s go to Jumu city early to inquire about Mu Tiance''s news, so that we can know what to do next."


    "Start now?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at the table with a bad smile and asks Jingming.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s unkind smile, Tan Tai Jing Ming asked: "how, do you have other things?"


    "I think we should first find a place to try out whether the double cultivation method in the ancient scroll is really useful!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Bah!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming pokes his green fingers at Xu Shaotang''s head, blushes with shame and says, "what are you thinking, rascal! Hurry up


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to jumucheng, they practiced the skill with a try attitude. They found that the skill was really useful and improved each other''s strength. This discovery naturally made them very happy, especially Xu Shaotang. In the future, he can have a fair reason to make love with Tantai Jingming.One day later, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming finally arrived at Jumu city of Shuozhou.


    In their expectation, Jumu city near Tianqiong mountains, where monsters and beasts are rampant, should be inaccessible. However, when they arrived at Jumu City, they found that there was still some excitement here. Although it was not as busy as Lin''an, Jumu city was already a medium-sized city, at least much better than they expected.


    When they saw the wall of Jumu City, they would have guessed the origin of the name of Jumu city. The whole wall of Jumu city was made up of big trees with a diameter of two or three feet. The big trees with a height of about ten feet stood on the earth. From a distance, they looked like giants.


    Standing outside Jumu City, you can see the hazy sky mountains from a distance.


    "No wonder!"


    Seeing the hazy Tianqiong mountains in the distance, Xu''s doubts were also solved. Although the giant wooden city seemed very close to the Tianqiong mountains, it was actually very far away. Even if they were flying in the sky, it would take at least an hour to get to the Tianqiong mountains from here. That''s the truth.


    There is a vast sea of sand between jumucheng and Tianqiong mountain range. If you want to go to the periphery of Tianqiong mountain range to pick up the elixir, you have to go through the vast sea of sand. The old man found mu Tiance''s mobile phone in the sea of sand.

 Chapter 2134

    As they entered the city, they saw a group of people gathering at the gate.


    Xu Shaotang curiously stepped forward and casually asked a strong man with bare upper body: "brother, what are you going to do?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, people around him immediately burst out a burst of laughter.


    The strong man patted his chest and pointed out the animal skin backpack to Xu Shaotang: "can''t you see that? We are going to go into the Tianqiong mountains to collect the elixir


    "So many people going together?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at it in surprise. He roughly estimated that there were about 100 people at the gate of the city. Most of them were men and old people in ragged clothes, and a few women. Moreover, there were people gathering from the city.


    "You are not from Shuozhou!"


    The strong man was also talkative and said with a smile: "if you want to go to Tianqiong mountain to collect the elixir, you must go through this terrible sea of sand. If one or two people go in, no one will know when they die! And that day, monsters and beasts were rampant in the dome mountains. When we went together, we could take care of some danger. "


    I see!


    Looking at the boundless sea of sand and the ragged people, Xu Shaotang didn''t know how many people could come back alive with so many people marching forward.


    Although the barrenness of Jumu city is not as good as the land of frost and snow, it is not easy to survive here. These people are exchanging their lives for those elixirs.


    After greeting the strong man, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming walk slowly into the city.


    The streets in the city are very wide. Because of the sand sea outside, the three or four foot wide streets are full of yellow sand, and the buildings on both sides of the street are covered with a thick layer of yellow sand.


    On both sides of the street, there are people selling miraculous drugs in stalls everywhere. Most of the miraculous drugs on those stalls are ordinary ones. From time to time, people who come and go ask at the stalls, and their ears are filled with bargaining voices.


    "It''s really lively here!"


    Looking at the people coming and going in front of her, she said with a smile, "I thought the giant wooden city near the Tianqiong mountains would be very desolate."


    "I hope there are fewer people here. In this way, it should be easier to inquire about Mu Tiance''s whereabouts." Xu Shaotang showed a wry smile at the corner of his mouth: "let''s go and buy some medicine."


    "Why do you buy the elixir?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked, "you should look down on the elixirs in these stalls, right?"


    Others don''t know. She doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang has a lot of precious elixirs in his bag. With these ordinary elixirs, Xu Shaotang doesn''t even bother to take a look at them.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and doesn''t answer her question. She goes to a nearby stall and asks about the price of several kinds of elixirs. Then she doesn''t bargain and happily buys them.


    "By the way, I''d like to ask you something. How can I get to the city master''s residence?"


    After buying the elixir, Xu Shaotang did not leave, but talked with the man who bought the elixir there.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming understands Xu Shaotang''s purpose. He dares to feel that this guy is drunk, not drunk!


    "Are you looking for the Lord''s mansion?" The man looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise. He seemed to think that Xu Shaotang''s question was very strange.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I want to go to the city Lord''s mansion to do something."


    Naturally, he would not be silly to ask anyone if they have met mu Tiance. If anyone who wants to inquire about Mu Tiance has ever been to the city master''s mansion, the best place to go is the city master''s mansion. The city master must know the most about the news of this huge wooden city.


    "I guess you can''t do it." Because Xu Shaotang bought a lot of big elixirs, the man was a little patient and said with a smile, "there is no master''s mansion in this huge wooden city!"


    "Ah?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xu Shaotang exclaimed in amazement at the same time. The news was really beyond their expectation. How could this huge wooden city be more prosperous than the city of sin, and there was not even a city leader?


    "Is there no one in charge of this giant wooden city?" Dan Tai Jing Ming doubts a way.


    "There are people in charge." The man said slowly: "the people who come and go to Jumu city usually are people who live by elixirs. Most people rely on Tianxing chamber of Commerce in the city to survive. As time goes by, the affairs of Jumu city will be in the charge of Tianxing chamber of Commerce."


    "In other words, this day the chamber of commerce is similar to the city Lord''s mansion?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "let a chamber of commerce manage a city. It''s really a wonderful work."


    "You don''t know that Tianxing chamber of commerce is our God of wealth!" The man said with a smile: "after you go to Tianqiong mountain to collect the elixir, you first take it to Tianxing chamber of Commerce. The elixir that Tianxing chamber of Commerce doesn''t need is sold outside."


    "It seems that the business of miraculous drugs in this city is monopolized by Tianxing chamber of Commerce!" "In this case, will Tianxing chamber of commerce give you a reasonable price? Will not maliciously depress the price of the elixir? "Business is just like this. Once it forms a monopoly, it has the power to set the market price. It is the nature of businessmen to make profits. As long as they monopolize the market, it is natural for them to lower the price.


    "They''re going to drive down the price of the elixir, but at least it''s still acceptable." The man said with a smile: "if you don''t sell it in Tianxing chamber of Commerce, you can sell it in other cities of Shuozhou. Maybe the price will be a little higher than that in Tianxing chamber of Commerce, but it''s too tossing and it''s basically not much higher. As time goes by, people will get used to it."


    Smart!


    After hearing the man''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately defined the people in Tianxing chamber of Commerce as smart people. They lowered the price, but they were still in the acceptable range, so that everyone would willingly sell the elixir in Tianxing chamber of Commerce. They gained both benefits and good reputation.


    "It seems that Tianxing chamber of commerce is not bad." Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile.


    The man nodded and said, "it''s really good, but it''s also because of this that we are willing to sell the elixir we got in exchange for our lives to Tianxing chamber of Commerce!"


    "How will the merchant go that day?"


    Xu Shaotang plans to go to Tianxing chamber of Commerce for a visit. Since Tianxing chamber of commerce is in charge, if he wants to inquire about Mu Tiance''s whereabouts, he naturally has to ask them.


    In addition, people of Tianxing chamber of commerce can contact people who come and go every day. If there is any strange news, it should also be available for the first time.


    "Go straight along this road, there is a scarlet yard, which is where Tianxing chamber of commerce is located."


    After the man pointed out the direction for them, they immediately rushed to Tianxing chamber of Commerce.

 Chapter 2135

    The courtyard of Tianxing chamber of Commerce covers an area of more than 10 mu, and the whole Jumu city is the most eye-catching one.


    Compared with other buildings in jumucheng, the courtyard of Tianxing chamber of commerce is not as thick as yellow sand, but there is a thin layer of dust on the vermilion wall, and the vermilion gate is also very conspicuous. In front of the gate, there are two pillars with a diameter of more than 10 meters, on which are carved two lifelike bamboos. The width of the gate is about 30 meters The wide gate can make people feel the style of the courtyard.


    As soon as they got to the gate of Tianxing chamber of Commerce, they were attracted by the lively scene inside.


    Looking into the courtyard from the door, the whole courtyard is full of people coming and going, which is more lively than the street. I don''t know how many times.


    As soon as you enter the gate, you will see a huge brand with detailed prices of all kinds of elixirs, and even the detailed prices of first-order to ninth order demon pills!


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the price of most of the above elixirs. In fact, the price of these elixirs is fair. Moreover, the above elixirs are basically rare elixirs. Some ordinary elixirs are also limited to purchase. In this meeting, all the ordinary elixirs on that brand are suspended from purchasing.


    No wonder what he saw on the street were all ordinary elixirs. Those rare elixirs were all sold here.


    "People in the chamber of commerce are very business minded these days." Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, but his eyes fell on the huge brand. He said with a smile: "let''s go, let''s sell some elixirs and earn back the money I just spent."


    "I''m afraid it''s fake for you to sell medicine. It''s true that you want to see the people in charge."


    Tantai Jingming sees Xu Shaotang''s purpose at a glance, and she knows that the elixir Xu Shaotang wants to sell is definitely not an ordinary elixir. If it is an ordinary elixir, how can she see the person in charge of Tianxing chamber of Commerce?


    They came to the back of the long line, waiting to sell the elixir in their hands, while carefully looking at the yard. Around the yard stood a lot of tough people. It seems that they should be the guardians of Tianxing chamber of Commerce. Each of the guardians had a scarlet scale on their armor.


    Xu Shaotang joked: "it seems that the owner of Tianxing chamber of Commerce has a special preference for vermilion pornography."


    From red to red, it''s hard to guess.


    "What do you want to say?" Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m just thinking that men should have little preference for scarlet."


    "Do you mean that the owner of this chamber of commerce is a woman?"


    If you think about it carefully, Xu Shaotang''s conjecture is not without any reason. Generally speaking, those who like scarlet are basically women. Few men like this color.


    Xu Shaotang nods and smiles.


    "It''s clearly written on your sign. Why should I only give half the price to huolongya?"


    While they were whispering there, there seemed to be a dispute in front of them. Xu Shaotang looked forward and saw a gray old man arguing with the person who bought the elixir.


    Hearing the old man''s words, the man who bought the elixir was not angry, but said faintly: "I have made it very clear that the elixir you have is not false from the fire dragon bud, but it is not more than three years since the fire dragon bud grew. It can only be regarded as immature elixir. According to our rules, all immature elixirs are half price. If you don''t believe it, you can go to other cities Sell it in the middle of the market


    The old man said: "how can you conclude that the time from the growth of fire dragon bud is not more than three years? I think it has been growing for decades! I think you are trying to deceive people


    "Although lihuolongya is precious, Tianxing chamber of commerce still disdains to mistake you with tens of thousands of gold coins!" The man who bought the elixir seemed to be infuriated by the old man and said, "I repeat, if you don''t sell it, please leave, you can sell it anywhere!"


    The old man said in a loud voice, "I don''t believe you. I want to see Miss Mu!"


    "Miss mu, you said you could see her at any time!" That person''s voice suddenly exaltation, sternly way: "you either sell, or take your leave fire dragon bud to leave!"


    "Just go!"


    The old man''s stubborn temper also came up, the way: "I don''t believe it, I this from the fire dragon, in addition to your Tianxing chamber of Commerce, there is no one else to accept!"


    After that, the old man turned to leave.


    "Wait!"


    At this time, a faint voice rang out in the hospital. Then, a woman in red with long hair and waist slowly opened the door and came out. The woman''s pace was very light, and she had a charming face. However, when she raised her hand, she could not feel any charm.


    Seeing the woman in red, they called respectfully "Miss Mu", and the old man who was about to leave also stopped.


    "I really guessed it!" Seeing the woman in red, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "this miss Mu should be the master of Tianxing chamber of Commerce."Tantai Jingming shook her head slightly and said, "it should not be. Maybe it''s just a person in charge. The owner of Tianxing chamber of commerce should not be so young."


    Miss Mu glanced at the man who bought the elixir, then turned to the old man and said, "take your lihuolongya and let me have a look!"


    "Yes


    The old man''s attitude was much more respectful, and he quickly presented the lihuolongya in his hand.


    Miss Mu carefully took the fire dragon bud in her hand and observed it. Then she said faintly: "this fire dragon bud grows for about two and a half years. The mature fire dragon bud has nine buds. You only have eight buds, and the ninth bud has not yet grown. Moreover, the mature Fire Dragon bud is red from top to bottom, but the top of your plant is still green. In addition, the mature fire dragon bud is still green The juice of dragon bud is dark red. You can see for yourself what color your juice of dragon bud is


    Hearing Miss Mu''s words, the anger on the old man''s face gradually dissipated, respectfully said: "don''t look, I believe Miss Mu''s eyesight!"


    "Good!"


    Miss Mu light should a, will leave fire dragon bud to the person who buy the elixir, "this kind of small matter, had better not look for me again, if even this kind of thing all can''t handle well, want you to still have what use?"


    Hear miss Mu''s words, that person whole body suddenly a quiver, quickly bow body way: "villain knows crime!"


    Miss Mu snorted and walked slowly into the room. With a wave of her hand, the door immediately closed.


    "It seems that Miss Mu is really in charge."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "shall I use the old man''s move to call her out later?"

 Chapter 2136

    A cup of tea is Xu Shaotang''s turn.


    "What are you selling?"


    The man who bought the elixir slowly looked up at Xu Shaotang.


    "This!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and puts a dark elixir in front of the man.


    The man was slightly stunned, grabbed the dark elixir and put it in front of his eyes. He looked at it carefully and asked Xu Shaotang: "what is this?"


    "Why, you don''t know?" Now Xu Shaotang is curious. He thought that he would be surprised if he took out the black jade Lingshen. He thought about the elixir that he took out for a long time, but he didn''t know it. Isn''t this the most important thing in the world!


    "I really don''t know." The man looked at Xu Shaotang embarrassed and asked again, "what is this?"


    Xu Shaotang smile, light said: "black jade spirit ginseng!"


    "Wow


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the people behind him suddenly let out an exclamation.


    "Did I hear you right? "Black jade Lingshen?"


    "The black jade Lingshen, which is worth ten medium grade Lingshi, is actually like this?"


    "If it''s really black jade Lingshen, this man will be rich!"


    "I don''t think so. The black jade Lingshen is a very rare medicine. I''ve been in Jumu city for so long, and I haven''t heard of anyone picking it!"


    "It''s said that the black jade Lingshen can only grow in the place with abundant aura. It''s impossible for the aura outside Tianqiong mountain to grow with the black jade Lingshen!"


    There is envy and disbelief. All kinds of voices interweave in Xu Shaotang''s ears, which makes Xu Shaotang very surprised.


    He also knew the black jade Lingshen from the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu. He picked it when he was in Taichu. Although he knew that the black jade Lingshen was very rare, he didn''t expect that it was so rare. So many people didn''t even see it?


    Listening to all kinds of voices in my ear, the man who bought the elixir stood up slowly: "please wait a moment. I have never seen the black jade Lingshen. I really don''t know if this elixir is the black jade Lingshen. I''ll invite Miss Mu to come here."


    "No, I''ve heard it!"


    Just as the man was about to knock on the door, the door opened again, and miss mu in red came out of the room again.


    Miss Mu went straight to Xu Shaotang, picked up the black jade Lingshen and looked at it carefully. Then she said to Xu Shaotang, "follow me!"


    Then she turned quickly and walked into the room.


    When Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming follow Miss Mu into the room, those people outside have already fried the pot. Looking at Miss Mu''s appearance, the black jade Lingshen is probably true!


    Oh, my God, this is a black jade ginseng worth ten pieces of medium quality spirit stone!


    In the eyes of many people here, ten Zhongpin Lingshi are terrible astronomical figures, let alone ten. Even one is a huge fortune. You know, many people have never seen Zhongpin Lingshi look like in their life.


    Entering the room, they found that there was a passage behind the room. Miss Mu was taking them through the passage to the backyard.


    "Where are you taking us?" Xu Shaotang stopped and looked at Miss mu in front of him with some doubts. Half jokingly, he said, "don''t you want to kill people and grab treasure?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Miss mu in front of her gave an obvious slight meal. There was a slight sullen color on her coquettish face. When she turned around, the sullen color disappeared, and her face kept the same indifferent color for thousands of years.


    "Although the black jade Lingshen is precious, our Tianxing chamber of Commerce will not damage its reputation for a black jade Lingshen!" Miss Mu''s words changed, and she said faintly: "to be honest, it''s the first time I''ve seen the black jade Lingshen, and I can''t judge whether it''s true or not. When I take you to see the little Lord, it''s true or false. The little Lord will know when he sees it!"


    "Young master?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyelids jumped and blurted out: "are you not the person in charge of the chamber of Commerce this day?"


    Miss Mu didn''t return to Xu Shaotang''s question. She just quickly turned around and said, "follow me!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Miss Mu''s back somewhat depressed and said with a bitter smile, "how can I feel like I owe Miss Mu money?"


    "Do you expect every woman to smile at you?" Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles and says, "it seems that the young master she said is the one in charge here. Let''s go. No matter who is in charge, just find him."


    They come here to inquire about Mu Tiance''s news from the person in charge here. They don''t really want to sell the elixir. Who is the person in charge has no influence on them.


    During the conversation, they quickly followed Miss Mu''s steps. After turning several corridors, Miss Mu finally stopped in front of a room.


    "Young master!" Cried Miss Mu softly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A flat voice came from the room, as flat as Miss Mu''s, but it sounded like a man''s voice.Miss Mu said respectfully, "someone is selling the black jade ginseng. I don''t know if it''s true or false. Please have a look at it."


    "Bring it in!"


    The dull voice sounded again.


    "The little Lord doesn''t like to see outsiders. Just wait here. I''ll take it in and show it to the little Lord." Miss Mu light to Xu Shaotang they said a, slowly push open the door into the room.


    Looking at the closed door, dantai Jingming frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "let''s just let her take it in. Will she give us a switch?"


    "I hope not!" Xu Shaotang also has no bottom in his heart. These people say that the black jade Lingshen is so precious. It''s hard to guarantee that the people of the chamber of Commerce will not use the trick of stealing beams and exchanging pillars.


    However, if they do, Xu Shaotang estimates that he is only afraid of launching another killing! So far, he has a good impression of this business. He doesn''t want to kill people here.


    "Squeak


    A moment later, Miss Mu opened the door and came out. She closed the door respectfully, but the black jade Lingshen in her hand had disappeared.


    "These are ten Chinese spirit stones!"


    Xu Shaotang is about to ask where her black jade Lingshen is taken. Miss Mu slowly takes out ten medium quality Lingshi and hands them to Xu Shaotang. It seems that her master has helped her identify the black jade Lingshen.


    Looking at the ten medium-sized Lingshi, Xu Shaotang didn''t answer. He just said to miss Mu curiously: "I don''t want these ten medium-sized Lingshi. Let me see your little master. How about that?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Miss Mu was slightly stunned. Then she shook her head firmly and said, "I said that the young master doesn''t like to see outsiders!"


    "Can''t you see your little master with ten Zhongpin spirit stones?" Xu Shaotang deliberately raised his voice and said in a depressed voice, "you young masters have too much face, don''t you?"


    "Take the spirit stone and go quickly!" Miss Mu''s voice suddenly became cold, and she seemed to be angry with Xu Shaotang.


    "Jin''er, bring them in!"


    Just at this time, the voice of the young master''s smile came from the room, "spend ten pieces of Zhongpin Lingshi to see me, and I also want to see this interesting person."

 Chapter 2137

    In the room, a young man in his twenties was sitting there.


    His long black hair was scattered on the scarlet robe. He just tied his hair behind his head with a black belt. His whole body exuded a kind of calm! The three-dimensional facial features carved with a sharp knife are just right. When you smile, you will feel like a spring breeze. His thin lips are slightly closed, and his deep eyes are carefully looking at Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming who are pushing the door.


    His eyes just glanced at Jingming from dantai, and then fixed on Xu Shaotang.


    The four eyes are opposite, and they both see a kind of look that seems to cherish each other from each other''s eyes.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "Quiet tea on the terrace!"


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming take the lead in opening their mouths and bow their hands slightly to the man.


    "Hundred Li canglan!


    The man nodded slightly, with a shallow smile at the corner of his mouth. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and invited them to sit down beside him: "jin''er, watch the tea!"


    Xu Shaotang casually went to the side to sit down, said with a smile: "hundred Li this surname is really not many."


    "The surname of Tan Tai is rare." Bai Li Cang LAN smiles and looks at Tan Tai Jing Ming, then looks at Xu Shaotang with great interest and says, "have we ever known each other?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll see you for the first time!" Xu Shaotang said with great affirmation, and then asked with a smile, "why does brother Bai Li have such a question?"


    Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "I seem to have heard your name somewhere. You paid ten pieces of Zhongpin Lingshi just to see me. I thought we knew each other."


    When they speak, mu jin''er has offered tea, and then respectfully stands beside Bai Li canglan, which is in sharp contrast with the aloofness and arrogance in front of others.


    Xu Shaotang took a sip of the tea and exclaimed, "good tea!"


    He is also a person who has drunk a lot of good tea, but this kind of good tea with no bitterness and refreshing taste is really his first time to drink, which is much better than the tea on the old tea tree in Mu Tiance''s family.


    Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "no matter how good the tea is, it''s not worth ten pieces of medium quality spirit stones. I''ve earned ten pieces of medium quality spirit stones in exchange for a cup of tea."


    He is worthy of being a business man. Anything can be connected with business.


    Of course, he knows that Xu Shaotang spent ten pieces of Chinese spirit stone to see himself, certainly not just to ask for a cup of tea from himself. This bearing alone is not what ordinary people can do.


    Just at this time, Gong Li in Bai Li Cang Lan''s side mu jin''er''s eyes suddenly flashed a surprised look, then lowered his head in Bai Li Cang Lan''s ear whispered, listening to Mu jin''er''s words, Bai Li Cang Lan''s eyes were more curious.


    "Xu Shaotang, number one on the Dragon list? "Dantai Jingming, the fifth in the Phoenix list?"


    Bai Li Cang LAN looks at them curiously. If they are only one person, they may have the same name. But these two people appear at the same time. They must be the two people who have been in the limelight recently.


    "When did I become the fifth in Fengbang?" Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. Xu Shaotang is the first in the Dragon list, but she is the fifth in the Phoenix list. She really doesn''t know where she came from.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I think it''s more than enough for you to be number one on the Phoenix list."


    "Bah, just say nice things to coax me!" Tantai Jingming''s face is slightly red, but her heart is sweet.


    Their words, also equal to the disguised recognition of their own identity.


    Looking at the two people''s unbridled flirtation in front of their own face, the smile on Bai Li canglan''s face was stronger, and his eyes kept sweeping around them, and he said with a smile: "don''t you know that the cloud emperor palace and the Heaven Temple are searching for your information everywhere? If you come to me like this, are you not afraid that I will tell you the news to Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple? "


    "Now that you have said that, I''m sure you won''t do it!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Not necessarily!" Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "you know, your head on the neck is worth a hundred top-grade spirit stones! To be honest, I''m a little excited about the price. "


    "My head is worth this stone?"


    Xu Shaotang turned his lips and seemed very dissatisfied with this. He joked to Bai Li canglan and said, "I just don''t know how many spirit stones you need to buy Liuyun feizong and Nie Tianguan''s head. If you are also interested, we can talk about it."


    "Ha ha, fun!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Bai Li canglan said with a smile: "I want to talk to you, but I don''t have this ability! If you want to buy Liuyun feizong and Nie Tianguan''s head with Lingshi, you are definitely the first one! "


    "But it shouldn''t be the last one!" Xu Shaotang said with a deep smile.


    "Indeed Bai Li canglan smiles and gently plays with the teacup in his hand. "There are too few interesting people in this world. I hope you won''t fall so soon. I''d like to see if you can break the myth of flying clouds in the northern region. I hope you''re not the next one."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "no, my life will certainly be longer than Luo Huan!""You look confident!" Bai Li Cang LAN took a sip of tea and gently knocked on the table beside him. "Well, we''ve talked a lot. Should you tell me what you''re looking for me for? I''m quite curious. "


    He was really curious. He thought that Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming would find a place where no one would go to hide and practice in order to avoid the pursuit of Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple. Unexpectedly, they came to Jumu city so blatantly, and they didn''t know that they were ignorant and fearless, or they had something to rely on.


    He has heard of Xu Shaotang, but he has never met Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang paid such a high price to meet him, which really surprised him.


    Facing the curious eyes of Bai Li Cang LAN, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. Originally, we didn''t want to find you. We just wanted to find the leader of Jumu city to inquire about a person''s news. Unfortunately, there is no leader in Jumu City, so we can only find you."


    "You asked us for information about a man?"


    Hundred Li Cang LAN and Mu Jin Er''s eyes at the same time show the color of doubt, slowly ask: "who?"


    "Mu Tiance!"


    Xu Shaotang restrained the cynical look on his face and said seriously: "someone once picked up his goods in the sand sea outside Jumu City, so I think he may appear in Jumu city. You Tianxing chamber of Commerce has been operating in Jumu city for such a long time. Have you ever heard of this person?"


    "Mu Tiance..."


    Hundred Li Cang LAN gently repeated the name, and then turned to Mu jin''er, "jin''er, most of the affairs of Jumu city are handled by you. Have you ever heard of Mu Tiance?"

 Chapter 2138

    Mu Jin son thought carefully, slightly shook his head and said: "I have never heard of this person."


    "Please Miss Mu think it over again."


    Hearing mu jin''er''s words, Xu Shaotang said: "although mu Tiance is a man, he has a face that turns all living beings upside down, and he is very proud..."


    "I''m sure I''ve never seen or heard of this person."


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, mu jin''er interrupted him coldly, "my memory is always good, as long as I have seen or heard it, I will never forget it."


    Bai Li Cang Lan also nodded: "jin''er''s most powerful skill is that she never forgets. Since she said she had never heard of Mu Tiance, she had never heard of him."


    Listen to two people''s words, the color of hope in Xu Shaotang''s eyes darkens.


    Since mu Tiance didn''t appear in Jumu City, the most likely thing for him is to go to Tianqiong mountain range. Thinking about Tianqiong mountain range full of monsters, Xu Shaotang began to worry about Mu Tiance.


    "You spent so much money just to ask me about Mu Tiance?" Hundred Li Cang Lan''s deep eyes showed some surprise, "it seems that mu Tiance is a very important person to you?"


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "I''m one of my few friends."


    "It sounds like your friend is not a normal person." Hundred Li Cang LAN some regrets of say: "I pour is really want to see you this friend."


    "I don''t know if you''ll ever see it again."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "if he didn''t show up in Jumu City, I''m afraid he might have entered the Tianqiong mountains..."


    Of course, Baili canglan knew what the Tianqiong mountains meant. She raised her eyes slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "then you are going to Tianqiong mountains next?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "no! I''m afraid of death


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Bai Li canglan laughed again: "there are not many people who dare to admit that they are afraid of death. You are really an interesting person."


    Xu Shaotang stood up slowly, arched to Bai Li canglan and mu jin''er and said, "since you don''t know mu Tiance''s news, we won''t bother you. Thank you for inviting me to have a good cup of tea. Goodbye!"


    "Goodbye!" Tantai Jingming also stood up.


    "Why don''t you two stay and have a light meal together." Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "I haven''t met anyone interesting for a long time. I still want to have a chat with you two. I wonder if you can enjoy it?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "we have understood brother Baili''s kindness, but we have other things, so we won''t bother any more."


    "That''s a pity."


    Bai Li Cang LAN gently raised his hand, and the black jade Lingshen flew to Xu Shaotang from his hand. "It seems that it''s false for you to sell the elixir. It''s true to come to me to inquire about Mu Tiance''s news. You''d better take back the black jade Lingshen."


    "It seems that your Tianxing chamber of commerce is really rich." Xu Shaotang caught the black jade Lingshen, forced out a smile, "if someone paid such a high price to see me, I will definitely not return it."


    "The foundation of Tianxing chamber of commerce is integrity." Hundred Li Cang Lan light smile way.


    "Thank you very much."


    Xu Shaotang arched again, and then quickly turned out of the door.


    "Jiner, send them for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming are sent out of Tianxing chamber of Commerce, mujin''er quickly comes to the room of Baili canglan.


    "Young master, shall we disclose the news of them in Jumu city?" Mu Jin son respectfully asks a way.


    Hundred Li Cang Lan light ask a way: "how, they have gratitude and resentment with you?"


    "No!" Mu jin''er shook her head.


    "That''s why the Tiansheng temple and Yundi palace have benefited you?" Baili canglan asked again.


    Mu jin''er slightly stagnated and quickly shook her head.


    "Or do you think I''m afraid of Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple?" Bai Li Cang LAN continued to ask.


    Mu jin''er shakes her head and says in fear: "it''s just heaven temple and cloud emperor palace. How can the little Lord be afraid of them?"


    Looking at the appearance of Mu jin''er''s panic, Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "if so, why do we want to disclose their information?"


    Mu jin''er said in a low voice: "I just think that Xu Shaotang may become the enemy of the little Lord in the future."


    Hearing mu jin''er''s words, Bai Li Cang Lan''s mouth suddenly showed a strange smile: "jin''er, if you can have such an interesting enemy as Xu Shaotang, it''s actually a good thing! What''s more, you say it''s only possible. Who can tell exactly what the future will be like? Maybe Xu Shaotang and I can still be friends? "


    Enemy, he never lacks enemy! He is not afraid of any enemy!


    However, the words "friend" are strange to him. It''s not that he doesn''t want to make more friends, but he doesn''t meet anyone who is worthy of being his friend.But now it seems that Xu Shaotang is qualified to be his friend. He just doesn''t know whether they will be friends or enemies. Anyway, he believes that this is the first time they meet, but it will never be the last time. Maybe they will meet more in the future.


    "I know."


    Mu jin''er heard the words and nodded softly.


    Bai Li Cang LAN took a sip of the tea, which was already slightly chilly, and then said, "send someone to check the details of Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming in detail. In addition, by the way, ask about the whereabouts of Mu Tiance."


    Mu jin''er''s eyelids jump slightly and looks at Bai Li canglan with doubts. It''s understandable that he wants to investigate Xu Shaotang and Tan Tai Jingming, but she doesn''t understand why the young master wants to inquire about Mu Tiance''s whereabouts. Does the young master really want to help Xu Shaotang find mu Tiance?


    Looking at mu jin''er''s puzzled eyes, Bai Li canglan asked with a smile: "are you curious why I want to inquire about Mu Tiance''s whereabouts?"


    "Please give me some advice." Mu jin''er said respectfully.


    Bai Li Cang LAN waved his hand and said: "it''s not as complicated as you think. I just want to see what is sacred about Mu Tiance! Xu Shaotang, who is the number one in the Dragon list, must have something extraordinary to look for. Moreover, if we want to investigate Xu Shaotang, we should also investigate his friends. Only in this way can we make a more detailed investigation. "


    I see!


    Mu jin''er''s face flashed a look of understanding, respectfully said: "I''ll tell you to go down."


    Bai Li Cang LAN nodded slightly and waved to Mu jin''er to do her own business.


    After mu jin''er left, the corner of Bai Li canglan''s mouth suddenly tilted slightly, and he said to himself with great interest: "Xu Shaotang, what kind of person are you? This northern region has been flat for a long time. I hope you can make some waves... "

 Chapter 2139

    Standing outside Jumu City, looking at the endless sea of sand in front of him, Xu Shaotang''s face was extremely dignified.


    The news they got from Baili canglan was not good news for him.


    When a gust of wind blows, the yellow sand all over the sky immediately covers up the hazy shadow of the Tianqiong mountains. Looking around, only the endless wild sand blocks the sight.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who has been standing there gazing at the Tianqiong mountains, Tantai Jingming gently took his arm and said in a soft voice: "don''t worry, mu Tiance, such a smart man, should be OK."


    "Is he clever?"


    Xu Shaotang murmured: "the people in Huaxu land fall into Tianqiong mountain range. I''m afraid the chance of survival is very small, right?"


    "Many of the people who went to Tianqiong mountain to collect the elixir were in Huaxu state, and even some people didn''t go to Huaxu state. Didn''t they come back?" Tan Tai Jing Ming knew that Xu Shaotang must have the idea to venture into the Tianqiong mountains, so she could only try to persuade him, "moreover, mu Tiance''s luck is not bad. You can have such an adventure, maybe he also has his own adventure? Ten thousand steps back, even if Mu Tiance really had an accident, it would be useless for you to enter the Tianqiong mountains now. "


    Xu Shaotang gently patted the hand of Tantai Jingming, with a long sigh, said: "don''t worry, I know what to do and what not to do."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming relaxed her mind a little: "if you know, I''m afraid you''ll rush into the Tianqiong mountains to find mu Tiance."


    "I said I was afraid of death."


    Xu Shaotang laughed with self mockery, looking at the raging sand sea, his eyes showed a trace of doubt, "dantai, how can there be such a big sand sea here? It''s like who can deliberately create a buffer between the dome mountains and the northern region? "


    The other end of the sand sea is the Tianqiong mountain range, and the other end is the northern region, which is blocked by the Tianqiong mountain range. According to the truth, it seems that there is no condition for the formation of desert, but the sand sea really exists, so Xu Shaotang has such doubts.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, dantai Jingming was slightly stunned at first, and then said curiously: "yes, this sea of sand really doesn''t seem to be formed naturally."


    Just when they are puzzled, Yu Guang in the corner of Xu Shaotang''s eye catches a glimpse of some people looking at them stealthily. After a closer look, these people seem to be familiar, as if they have seen each other there.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, several people look at each other, and then trot to them.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes narrowed slightly. He said that these people would not regard themselves as fat sheep again?


    But looking at the smiles on these faces, it doesn''t seem like they are going to rob.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled look, one of the strong men came forward with a smile, arched his hand to Xu Shaotang and said: "this little brother, in the next zhangpan, would like to invite you to the city wine shop for a drink, I wonder if you can enjoy it?"


    Drinking?


    If there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing!


    Xu Shaotang lightly swept from several faces: "I''m not used to drinking with people I don''t know. Please go back."


    It''s very easy for him to kill these people, but he''s not a murderer. There''s no need to kill them because others have a little bad idea about him. Moreover, these people don''t look like the kind of people who are very evil. He really can''t figure out why these people want to be polite without any reason. He doesn''t think he''s the kind of people that people love.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s refusal, a man beside Zhang pan quickly came forward and said with a smile, "don''t get me wrong, little brother. We have no malice. We just want to ask little brother about something."


    "What can you ask me about?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at some people with a funny look. He really doesn''t know what these people can ask him about. He wants to ask someone about the sand sea in front of him.


    Zhang pan embarrassed smile, way: "little brother, in fact, we just want to ask you, you that black jade spirit ginseng is in the sky mountain which position to pick."


    "I remember!"


    Hearing Zhang Pan''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately patted his head, "I seem to have seen you in Tianxing chamber of commerce just now!"


    No wonder he thought these people were familiar. When he was in Tianxing chamber of Commerce, these people seemed to be among them. He just glanced at them. If these people didn''t mention the black jade Lingshen, he couldn''t remember it.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Zhang pan quickly nodded and said, "we are planning to go into Tianqiong mountain again in two days to collect the elixir, so I want to ask my little brother where your black jade Lingshen was collected. If it''s convenient, please tell us, and we''ll try our luck."


    Hearing Zhang Pan''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling.


    Daren Qing, these people thought that his black jade Lingshen was picked up in Tianqiong mountain range. After a long time, they wanted to find out where he picked the medicine. Thanks to him, he didn''t kill these people directly, otherwise he would have more innocent souls."I guess I''ll let you down!"


    After figuring out the whole story, Xu Shaotang said with regret: "my black jade Lingshen was not picked up in Tianqiong mountain range."


    "Not the dome mountains?" A few people slightly Leng, Xu Shaotang''s answer, obviously beyond their expectations.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "to tell you the truth, I picked the black jade Lingshen in taichujing. Taichujing was only opened once in decades, so it''s impossible for you to go there to try your luck."


    "Tai Chu Jing? "To break through heaven?"


    Zhang pan looked at Xu Shaotang with a little doubt, "little brother, is that black jade Lingshen really collected from Taichu?"


    "Of course! What''s the problem? "


    "If the little brother doesn''t want to tell us, forget it." Zhang Pan said with a wry smile: "taichujing is in the Yunling mountains. It takes at least a month to get to jumucheng from the Yunling mountains. Although we didn''t go to Tianguan, we know that taichujing has just been closed for five or six days. Is it difficult for our little brother to fly from the sky?"


    Zhang pan thought very simply, how could he come to Jumu city from Yunling mountains in a few days, unless these two people were the strong ones in immortal realm, but they didn''t look like the strong ones in immortal realm.


    What''s more, who can talk to these people for a long time?


    "I''ve told you the location anyway. Believe it or not."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to explain anything. Then he said with a smile, "if you want to collect the elixir, it''s just to earn gold coins and spirit stones. I have another way to make you earn some gold coins. I don''t know if you are interested?"

 Chapter 2140

    "What method?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people immediately asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang is right. They venture to Tianqiong mountain to collect elixirs in exchange for gold coins and spirit stones, and then exchange gold coins and spirit stones for elixirs or other things for cultivation. Of course, if they are lucky enough to collect rare elixirs like the black jade Lingshen in Tianqiong mountain, they won''t have to venture into Tianqiong mountain for a long time The pulse is broken.


    Therefore, when Xu Shaotang talked about the method of earning gold coins, they would be very interested.


    "It''s simple, and there''s no danger for you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you asked me about something, and I also want to ask you about something. If one of you makes it clear to me, I will give him 1000 gold coins as a reward. How about that?"


    "A thousand gold coins to ask about? You''re not lying to us, are you


    A few people slightly surprised, full of astonishment looking at Xu Shaotang, but think carefully, this is just sold a black jade Lingshen, the hand is the most not short of gold.


    But they didn''t know that Xu Shaotang didn''t sell the black jade Lingshen at all!


    "What do I lie to you for?" Xu Shaotang said faintly: "if I am in a good mood, maybe I will give you more gold coins."


    Tantai Jingming patted her forehead gently. This guy really couldn''t change the nature of the black sheep anywhere. However, she also knew that Xu Shaotang wanted to ask these people about something. She thought that Xu Shaotang had a lot of high-quality spirit stones in his hand, and even spirit milk could be given to anyone. This gold coin was nothing.


    "What do you want to know?" Several people can''t wait to ask. Although 1000 gold coins are not too much, they are basically picking up gold coins on the ground rather than venturing into the Tianqiong mountains to collect elixirs. Naturally, they won''t miss such a good thing.


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the sea of sand in front of him and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with this sea of sand? I don''t think this sand sea is formed naturally. "


    With the exit of Xu Shaotang''s problem, several people immediately stood there and looked at Xu Shaotang foolishly. They never dreamed that the thing Xu Shaotang wanted to ask about was actually this thing.


    Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand to shake in front of several people: "do you know or don''t you know?"


    "Know, know!"


    Zhang pan was the first to recover from the great shock, and quickly said: "this sand sea is really not formed naturally. It''s said that several thousand years ago, several demon emperors of Tianqiong mountain and several saints of our human race broke out a great war here, and that''s what happened after the war of destroying heaven and earth."


    "It is said that there were several prosperous cities in the sand sea, but they were all destroyed in the war." Another added, grabbing the lead.


    Another person also said: "there are still traces of the war in the sand sea. I heard that someone found a huge corpse in the sand sea, which should be the corpse of a demon emperor, but later the corpse disappeared inexplicably."


    "In that war, the saints of our people were almost lost, and the demon emperor of the Tianqiong mountains was almost wiped out. Since then, there seems to be no saints in the whole northern region, and there is no demon emperor in the Tianqiong mountains."


    If it is not formed naturally!


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked, "do you know why the war between them broke out?"


    "This..."


    Zhang pan hesitated for a while, then slowly said: "we don''t know the details. I''ve heard of it before. It seems that several human saints wanted to catch a demon emperor as a mount, which infuriated all the demon emperors in the Tianqiong mountains. That''s why there was the war. I don''t know whether it''s true or not


    To be honest, it''s really a difficult problem for them.


    They believe that not only do they not know, but no one in the whole Jumu city or even the northern region should know. It was thousands of years ago or even more. All the fragments about the world war were handed down from mouth to mouth. Today, only those who participated in the war know the truth.


    But almost all the people who took part in the war fell down. Even if some people were lucky enough to get their lives back, they were at least saints. Let alone them. Who in the whole northern region could touch the saints above?


    "You should often enter the dome mountains from here. According to your speed, how long does it take to cross this sea of sand?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Tantai Jingming has no reason to worry. She is afraid that Xu Shaotang will suddenly have some dangerous ideas.


    Zhang Pan said: "we have to spend four or five days to cross this sandy sea every time. Sometimes we encounter bad weather, and it may even take about ten days!"


    So long?


    Xu Shaotang calculated a little in his mind that these people are all martial arts, and their strength should at least be to transform the virtual realm. According to the speed when he was still transforming the virtual realm, isn''t this sea of sand bigger than the whole Shuozhou? Even bigger than the biggest Qianzhou!A big war has reduced everything in such a large area to ashes. The intensity of that war is no less than that of the Lich war they have heard before, right?


    "Have you ever been deep into the dome?" Xu Shaotang asked again, "how strong is the strongest monster in Tianqiong mountain range?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A few people looked at Xu Shaotang speechless. After a long time, someone said with a bitter smile: "if we go deep into the hinterland of Tianqiong mountains, where can we stand here to talk to you..."


    Tantai Jingming feels that Xu Shaotang obviously wants to enter the Tianqiong mountains when he asks these questions. She is nervous and pulls Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head and gave Tantai Jingming a look of relief. Then he said to several people, "well, I''ve got everything I want to know. Thank you! The value of these two elixirs should be more than two thousand gold coins, just as my reward to you


    Said, Xu Shaotang hands suddenly appear two panacea.


    Looking at the elixir that suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s hands, the four suddenly opened their eyes, and subconsciously came up with a few words in their mind: Heaven and earth bag!


    At this moment, they suddenly believe that Xu Shaotang''s black jade Lingshen was picked in Taichu. The person who can have a bag of heaven and earth must have a different identity!


    After a thousand thanks, a few people happily take the elixir from Xu Shaotang and run to the city. It is estimated that they have gone to Tianxing chamber of Commerce to sell the elixir.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to take Tantai Jingming away from Jumu City, two streamers suddenly appeared in the distant sky

 Chapter 2141

    The speed of the two streamers was extremely fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, they fell opposite Xu Shaotang.


    Honor and punishment!


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Xu Shaotang''s heart was beating wildly.


    He only knew one of them, which was the honor of having a grudge with him in Yunling mountains before! As for the other person, he didn''t know and didn''t need to know. He only knew that since this person came with Rong Xing, it must be a bad comer!


    When seeing these two people, Xu Shaotang''s eyes quickly swept around. Of course, he knew that he and Tantai Jingming were not the opponents of Rongxing. Now he could only find a way out as much as possible.


    "Xu Shaotang, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon!"


    Rongxing looks at Xu Shaotang with a cold smile.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon!" Xu Shaotang worked hard to suppress the tension in his heart, and slowly stepped forward to block Tan Tai Jing Ming behind him. He pretended to be calm and asked, "you''ve come very quickly! But I''m curious, how do you know we''re in Jumu city? "


    For a moment, he still suspected that Baili canglan had betrayed their news, but this idea was soon dismissed by him. Even if Baili canglan wanted to betray their news, Rongxing couldn''t come so soon. He really didn''t understand how Rongxing came to Jumu city.


    When he speaks, his hands are behind him. On the surface, he looks calm. In fact, he signs to Tantai Jingming secretly, indicating that she is looking for a chance to escape into the sand sea behind her.


    Only by entering this sea of sand and hiding their traces with the help of endless wild sand, they may still have a glimmer of life. If they meet each other hard, they can not be their opponents.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s gesture, Tantai Jingming nodded knowingly. At the moment, like Xu Shaotang, her heart was also mentioned in her throat.


    Da Luo Jinxian, in the eyes of many people, is already the top-level existence. Even if Xu Shaotang has Nu Wa stone in his hand, with Xu Shaotang''s current cultivation of earth immortals, she can''t be the opponent of Rong Xing. Moreover, she has guessed that the person standing beside Rong Xing is mostly Da Luo Jinxian.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s calm appearance, Rong Xing and Pang Chuan, the six elders, look at each other with doubts. Xu Shaotang''s calm is beyond their expectation. At this time, shouldn''t Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming run for their lives?


    "Is that Saint still protecting him in secret?"


    Thinking about the horror of the masked sage, the Rongxing, who was full of confidence and wanted to kill Xu Shaotang, suddenly became a little hesitant. If the sage was not there, it would be OK. But if the sage was still protecting Xu Shaotang in an invisible place, once they attacked Xu Shaotang, even if they were better than them, they would not have any chance to live!


    Thinking of this, Rong Xing didn''t dare to act rashly, but said faintly: "didn''t you save an alchemist in Lin''an? You can do a good job, but it''s a pity that... "


    I see! It turned out that there was something wrong with the old alchemist they saved!


    Think about it. It''s very easy to find the alchemist in Lin''an with the strength of Yundi palace. Once found, the alchemist will surely tell the people in Yundi palace about their conversation under the power of Yundi palace. As long as the people in Yundi Palace are not stupid, they can guess that they will come to Jumu city.


    "It''s him!" Then Shao Tang and his son are going to take revenge on Pang Xiangmu


    Pangchuan was about to answer the question, but Rongxing gently pulled him, and then said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "people in the northern regions all know that Mo Yangzhou is from Yundi palace. If you kill Mo Yangzhou and his son and the four immortals in the Lord''s palace, shouldn''t you give me an account of Yundi palace?"


    "Account?"


    Xu Shaotang guessed the scruples in Rong Xing''s heart, and now he became more arrogant and said: "Mo Yangzhou''s son covets my treasure, but Mo Yangzhou still protects him. Shouldn''t he be killed? I''m cleaning up the door for you


    "According to your opinion, we can''t thank you for killing the people in Yundi palace?" Pang Chuan gave a cold hum and stepped out. The whole ground suddenly vibrated slightly. An invisible wave of air instantly shook Xu Shaotang''s internal organs.


    Xu Shaotang forced himself to stand still, staring at Pang Chuan without any intention: "if you want to thank me, I can stand it!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Rong Xing immediately said with a smile: "if it is true as you said, we really want to thank you very much. I have prepared a thin wine in the cloud emperor palace. I''m here to invite you to the cloud emperor palace for a drink!"


    Old fox!


    Xu Shaotang secretly scolded in his heart that the trick of Rongxing at the moment was almost the same as that of Yunling mountains before.


    He has also guessed the consideration of Rongxing. Rongxing is now worried about the unwarranted Saint behind him. He deliberately put down his position and said that he wanted to invite himself to drink in Yundi palace. He was worried that he would infuriate the unwarranted saint. At the same time, he was also testing him to see if the unwarranted Saint would show up.If the saint doesn''t show up, I''m afraid they''ll turn over right away.


    Xu Shaotang''s head turned quickly, thinking about how to get rid of him. At the same time, he tried to calm his heart. He said faintly, "I have something to do now. I''m not interested in going to your cloud emperor palace to drink! Moreover, in your capacity, I''m not worthy of a drink! If Liuyun feizong comes here in person, I can think about it! "


    Xu Shaotang tried his best to install.


    He didn''t expect his strength to scare them off. He just wanted to make them have more scruples in their hearts, so as to find the best chance to escape.


    Rong Xing and Pang Chuan are really deterred by Xu Shaotang''s arrogance. The more arrogant Xu Shaotang is, the more they feel that Xu Shaotang has something to rely on. If they don''t have something to rely on, Xu Shaotang''s provocation to them really means that they are too full of death!


    "What a big tone!"


    Pang Chuan tried to suppress the impulse to kill Xu Shaotang on the spot. He hummed coldly: "in the whole northern region, you are still the first one who dares to invite the patriarch himself!"


    "A group of frogs in the well! You look too high at the flying clouds! "


    Xu Shaotang slightly curled his mouth and pretended to say: "there are mole ants under the saints. Do you think Liuyun feizong is really invincible in the northern region? In front of the real strong, he''s just a mole ant, and he doesn''t even have the qualification to be a mole ant! "

 Chapter 2142

    On the wall of Jumu City, mu jin''er is standing respectfully beside Bai Li canglan. Both of them are looking at Xu Shaotang from the wall.


    Around them are a group of hard-working Jiashi, who separate them from other people who stand on the wall to watch the excitement, and do not let those people disturb the hundred mile canglan.


    "Little Lord, it seems that you are going to make a prophecy. Xu Shaotang is only afraid that he will follow Luo''s footsteps, rising like a meteor and ending like a meteor."


    Mu jin''er sighs softly. Unexpectedly, what the young master said half an hour ago has come true so quickly. Facing the two great Luo Jinxian, she really doesn''t know what chance Xu Shaotang has to live.


    Bai Li Cang LAN smiles and turns to Mu jin''er: "are you so sure that Xu Shaotang will die?"


    Mu jin''er looks at Bai Li Cang LAN with a little doubt, and then slowly says: "those two people should be Rong Xing and Pang Chuan of the cloud emperor palace. Although it''s said that Xu Shaotang can kill Tian Xian, in front of Da Luo Jinxian, his means can''t be used at all?"


    "In that case, why didn''t Pang Chuan and Rong Xing start to kill him?" Bai Li Cang LAN asked with a smile.


    Hear the problem of hundred Li Cang LAN, Mu Jin son tiny a stagnate, she suddenly realizes, oneself seem to really ignore this fact.


    If Rong Xing and Pang Chuan had absolute assurance, they would have started with Xu Shaotang long ago!


    People in the whole northern region are saying that Xu Shaotang''s strength is unfathomable. Is it possible that Xu Shaotang is not afraid of Luo Jinxian?


    Mu jin''er came back and said in surprise: "the meaning of the little Lord is that Xu Shao''s real strength is probably not weaker than Da Luo Jinxian?"


    How could that be!


    Xu Shaotang looks so young, how can he have such a strong power?


    "Even if it''s not, Xu Shaotang has at least something to fear. Isn''t it true that Xu Shaotang has an artifact in his hand? Maybe what they fear is the artifact in his hand. " Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "I''m very curious. What is the artifact in Xu Shaotang''s hand?"


    "I''ve already sent someone to investigate this matter!"


    Mu jin''er said: "but at the beginning, there were many people who witnessed Xu Shaotang''s killing zhuojinge in Yunling mountains, but no one seemed to see what kind of artifact Xu Shaotang used."


    "Take your time, it''s not urgent!" Bai Li Cang LAN waved his hand and said to himself, "ghost slave, if necessary, you can help Xu Shaotang!"


    "Yes, sir


    A low voice in the hundred Li Cang Lan''s side rang out, but carefully looking for, but do not know where this person in the end.


    Mu jin''er is used to this for a long time. She looks at Bai Li Cang LAN puzzled: "little master, I don''t understand. Why do you want to help Xu Shaotang?"


    "No why!"


    Bai Li canglan said with a smile: "I just don''t want an interesting genius to fall so soon! However, maybe Xu Shaotang didn''t need ghost slaves at all! Jin''er, guess what they''re talking about now? "


    "I don''t know!" Mu jin''er''s heart is full of doubts. Today''s little Lord is too strange. She always says some strange words. She can''t guess the little Lord''s mind at all.


    "I can''t guess!"


    I''m very curious to hear what they say in the heart


    "Yes, sir


    Ghost slave''s ethereal voice sounded again.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang almost said the words of Ming Zhi intact.


    Thanks to the fact that he had talked with Mingzhi in Taichu, his tone and manner were almost the same as those of Mingzhi.


    Once again, Pang Chuan and Rong Xing were silenced by a sentence of "all ants under saints". I have to say that Xu Shaotang''s sentence is really crazy, which may be the most crazy one they have ever heard in their life!


    Even Liu Yun, the leader of the northern region myth, was regarded as the existence of mole ants in Xu Shaotang''s eyes? What gave Xu Shaotang so much confidence!


    "What a saint! There are ants under him!"


    Pang Chuan said with a smile: "Xu Shaotang, you are really crazy! So, are you a mole ant? "


    "Not for the time being. I''m not qualified to be a mole ant!" Xu Shaotang said faintly: "when I have a drink with Liuyun, maybe I have the qualification to be a mole ant!"


    "Is it?"


    Rong Xing''s eyes showed a little cold light. He said with a smile: "I also want to see if I have the qualification to be a mole ant! Xiaoyou, why don''t you ask the sage around you to show up! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Rongxing suddenly made a big golden light, and a terrible momentum poured to Xu Shaotang like a huge wave.


    This old fox!


    Xu Shaotang cursed in his heart and roared: "stop, give them some color to see!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Pang Chuan and Rong Xing were surprised at the same time. In their hearts, they said that the sage was still with Xu Shaotang!Without any thought, they retreated almost at the same time, ready to deal with the attack of the sage.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming rush to the endless sea of sand! Xu Shaotang deliberately said that sentence, is to temporarily scare pangchuan and Rongxing, so as to give them the chance to escape into the sand sea!


    Facts have proved that Xu Shaotang''s plan from the beginning to the end really worked!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, Pang Chuan and Rong Xing are stunned, and then they react quickly. Thinking that they were fooled by Xu Shaotang, Rong Xing roars: "Xu Shaotang, I will tear you to pieces!"


    As soon as the words fell, they immediately went after Shahai.


    Really at this time, a faint figure from them in front of a flash, when they look at, but there is no shadow.


    "Who!"


    This strange scene suddenly let two people stop, full of vigilance staring around, heart secretly doubt, is this Xu Shaotang mouth "stop"?


    "Stop it!"


    A faint voice sounded in their ears, let them know that the scene just now must not be an illusion.


    However, no matter they are big Luo Jinxian, they can''t feel the breath of anyone''s existence, and can''t see anyone''s figure. The sound is like a ghost.


    The two really stopped their pursuit of Xu Shaotang and opened their mind to investigate carefully. However, no matter how they investigated, they could not find the person who spoke.


    On the far wall, however, Bai Li canglan and mu jin''er look at each other. They never thought it would be such a result. Looking at the sand sea in the distance, the endless sand has hidden the figures of Xu Shaotang and Tan Tai Jingming. They can''t see where they are going.


    "Interesting, really interesting!" After returning to God, Bai Li Cang LAN suddenly began to laugh again.

 Chapter 2143

    After running for half an hour, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops panting.


    "They don''t seem to be coming!"


    Xu Shaotang is full of doubts and looks behind him. In his opinion, once Rongxing and pangchuan react, they will definitely chase after each other. Moreover, Rongxing''s roar has already explained everything. But they have escaped for so long, but they haven''t seen the two catch up. This is really beyond their expectation.


    Tantai Jingming also stops and looks curiously behind them. Although they are only crazy sand behind them, the visual distance is only 20 or 30 meters.


    "They have no conspiracy, have they?"


    While talking, Tantai Jingming looks up to the sky again. The yellow sand blocking the sky makes her unable to see anything at all, but it''s also good. At least, if they are chased by Yukong, they won''t be able to see their trace.


    "What conspiracy can there be?" Xu Shaotang''s good luck formed a shield around him and said slowly, "their biggest conspiracy is to kill us and then take everything from us. Now they don''t even chase us. What else can they do?"


    "It doesn''t make sense!" Tantai Jingming then carries Qi to resist the wind and sand. She is full of doubts and says, "since they know they have been cheated, how can they not chase them?"


    "Whatever


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and tried to calm his violent heartbeat. "As long as they didn''t catch up, it''s a good thing. If they really want to catch up, it''s hard for us to get away."


    He was very glad that his bluff performance would punish them, otherwise they would either be seriously injured or become a corpse forever.


    "What shall we do now? Can''t you stay here all the time? " Tantai Jingming slowly stretched out her hand and felt the strong wind, "once the wind stops, without the cover of the yellow sand, they will find us easily."


    "You can''t stay here all the time, and you can''t go back to Jumu city. Maybe they are waiting for us in Jumu city!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face showed a helpless smile, "dantai, now we may really have only one place to go..."


    "The dome mountains?"


    Tantai Jingming instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning.


    She also admits that Xu Shaotang has made some sense. Going back to Jumu city now is like throwing herself into a trap. Staying in the sand sea is not the only way out. The only way out is the Tianqiong mountains opposite the sand sea. However, she began to worry at the thought that the Tianqiong mountains were so dangerous.


    What worries her most is that once Xu Shaotang enters Tianqiong mountain range, she can''t stop the idea of looking for mu Tiance. If she is just outside Tianqiong mountain range, she has nothing to worry about. After all, even those people below immortal Kingdom dare to go outside. They really have nothing to worry about. She only worries that Xu Shaotang will go deep into Tianqiong mountain range.


    Looking at the worried appearance of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "we really have no place to go except Tianqiong mountains."


    "I know!"


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly, "let''s go. Let''s hurry into Tianqiong mountains. We don''t know when the wind will stop."


    About looking for mu Tiance, she has told Xu Shaotang several times. Xu Shaotang always says that she knows what she knows, and she doesn''t want to continue to talk too much about it. If Xu Shaotang wants to go deep into the Tianqiong mountains, she will accompany Xu Shaotang for a while. She is not afraid to have Xu Shaotang with her!


    "Why don''t you persuade me?" Xu Shaotang looks at Jingming in surprise. He thinks that she will advise him not to enter the Tianqiong mountains.


    "What''s the use of my advice?" Tan Tai Jing Ming gave him a white look, "we have no choice now!"


    "Indeed


    Xu Shaotang nodded and looked behind him with hatred. "When our strength is improved, we must level the cloud emperor palace! I''ll make him a joke sooner or later


    Although he was disgusted with Yundi palace before, he didn''t hate it. Now he really hates Yundi palace more than the temple of heaven! He almost fell into the hands of the cloud emperor palace twice. The resentment between him and the cloud emperor palace, even if Liuyun feizong kneels down in front of him and apologizes, can''t melt away!


    "Leave that honor and punishment to me!"


    There was a trace of Li Mang in the eyes of Tan Tai Jing Ming, and he gritted his teeth and said, "if he wants to break you to pieces, I''ll break him to pieces first!"


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang smiles and speeds up, hoping to cross the sand sea as soon as possible. In order to avoid being found by them, they dare not take the risk of flying through the sand sea. They can only rely on their own speed. However, as a strong immortal, even on the ground, their speed is faster than those under the immortal Less.


    The sand sea is extremely hot, even if the wind is constantly whistling, they feel that what is blowing on them is just a heat wave.


    "Wait!"


    After walking through the sea of sand in the heat wave for a while, Xu Shaotang suddenly pulls the quiet tea from the dantai.In dantai Jingming''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang has squatted on the ground. In his hands, it is a weathered bone, which seems to be human ribs.


    Just when Tantai Jingming wants to ask Xu Shaotang what she is doing with this bone, she suddenly feels a strong breath from that bone.


    "This..." Tan Tai Jing Ming also slowly squatted down, closed her eyes again and felt it gently. After she was sure that her feelings were correct, she said uncertainly: "this is not the remains of the saint who fell in that war, is it?"


    Although it''s just a piece of bone, but this piece of bone makes her feel a kind of unprecedented strong breath. Thinking about the world war that Zhang Pan said happened here, she involuntarily connects this piece of bone with those fallen saints.


    "I think it should be! It seems that those people didn''t cheat us. This sea of sand should really be formed after the war! " Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, sighed a long time, and said with emotion: "just a piece of bone has such a strong breath. It''s hard to imagine how terrible the saint''s power will be."


    "It''s true that there are ants under saints."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming slowly stood up, Wu self feeling sigh way.


    Xu Shaotang buried the bone with awe of the strong. Then he slowly stood up and said, "let''s go. This place is not for people. Let''s see if we can cross this sea of sand before dark. I don''t want to spend the night here."


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for the two old people in Yundi palace, I would rather spend the night here. At least it''s much safer than Tianqiong mountain range!"

 Chapter 2144

    It''s a pity that Xu Shaotang''s hope has been lost for the time being.


    They underestimated the area of the sand sea, and they didn''t get out of the sand sea until it was all dark. At this time, they were already exhausted. Now they had to sit down and rest for a while. Anyway, they had to enter the sky before dawn It''s mountainous. There''s no place to hide in this sand sea, but night is good for them.


    Xu Shaotang breathlessly lies down on the sand dune, takes out the water from the heaven and earth bag, and pours a few mouthfuls, which is a little more comfortable.


    Compared with the daytime, the biggest advantage now is that it is not so hot and dry, and the feeling that the voice has to smoke gradually subsides.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang lying there casually, after drinking two mouthfuls of Tantai Jingming, he could not help reminding him: "be careful, this sea of sand is not very peaceful!"


    They thought that this sand sea was just as simple as sand sea before. Only when they saw several bodies that were dried and blackened, did they know that there were countless deadly poisonous insects in this seemingly calm sand sea. Only when they saw them, there were black poisonous scorpions and several unknown poisonous insects with extremely bright colors.


    Although those poisonous insects may not be able to get Xu Shaotang, but out of worry about Xu Shaotang, dantai Jingming kindly reminds him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, gasped and said: "this place is not really a place for people to stay. Those who go through the sand sea to collect elixirs in Tianqiong mountain range don''t know how many people are buried in this sand sea."


    Even if you haven''t experienced it personally, you can make people with great accomplishments poisoned and die. The toxicity of these poisonous insects must be much greater than those on the earth. You know, on the earth, people who melt the void or even refine the spirit can almost be immune to those ordinary poisons.


    While speaking, Xu Shaotang sat up again and focused his attention slightly. He didn''t want to try drugs with his body.


    "Back up!"


    "Run, we''ve met the scorpions!"


    "Ah, help


    Just as the two well rested people were ready to start again, a flustered scream came to their ears.


    Listen to the voice, those people seem to have encountered great trouble, from time to time someone issued a shrill scream, all kinds of panic voices intertwined together, broke the peace of the sand sea night.


    Two people suddenly stand up from the ground, Dan Tai Jing Ming to Xu Shaotang cast to ask the eyes: "do you want to go and have a look?"


    "Go and have a look!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "if you can help me, I''ll help you by the way."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming''s face suddenly showed a bright smile: "I thought that something happened that was betrayed by the old alchemist that year. You won''t meddle in these things in the future."


    It can be seen that Xu Shaotang''s answer is also that of Tantai Jingming, which is also the answer she wants to hear.


    After all, Xu Dan had no choice but to smile! Moreover, even if he deliberately betrayed us, it is impossible to think that all people are not worth saving because of this. There are many bad people in this world, and so are many good people. "


    "Well!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming''s smile is more beautiful.


    Facts have proved that her worries are totally superfluous. Xu Shaotang has not become indifferent and numb because of that. He is still him, or the man he loves deeply, without any change.


    Speaking, the two people have quickly flashing body shape, soon followed the voice to catch up with the group of panic.


    At this time, the group of people have been surrounded by a large group of black scorpions.


    They''ve seen this kind of scorpion before. Although it''s only the size of a fist, its dark body seems to show that it''s not easy to provoke. The scorpions they''ve seen before are basically one or two alone, at most three or four of them are walking under the yellow sand all over the ground in the sand sea. They really haven''t met this kind of situation of large-scale appearance in groups.


    After a short period of panic, the group of people surrounded by the scorpion have come back to their senses. Some powerful people spontaneously stand up and wave their real Qi to kill the scorpions who are constantly narrowing the circle. While others take out the kindling from their backpacks and throw the kindling to the approaching scorpion. As soon as the scorpion encounters an open fire, it immediately avoids it.


    With more and more kindling objects, a flame protection circle is gradually formed around them.


    "It seems that they should be prepared!"


    Looking at the group of people who gradually regained their composure, Xu Shaotang showed a slight smile on his face.


    Dantai Jingming nodded slightly, and a genuine Qi swept away to the scorpions. Where the genuine Qi passed, the scorpions were immediately annihilated.


    With the help of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang couldn''t be idle, and began to launch a fierce attack on the people who surrounded them.


    Every time they make a move, a large number of scorpions turn into powder under their real Qi."Come on, someone''s coming to save us! Let''s kill them together


    Seeing the fierce attack of Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming, the people who are surrounded immediately scream in surprise. Under one person''s command, they fight back to the scorpion group one after another.


    As time goes by, with the concerted efforts of all the people, the number of scorpions is getting less and less, and after that, the scorpions who are no longer in the climate are scrambling to escape.


    But in a moment, there was no more scorpion around.


    "Thank you very much for your help. Please wait for me!"


    With one person''s words, the people who survived all their lives knelt down to the ground.


    However, before they got down on their knees, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming in front of them disappeared.


    "How does it feel to be Lei Feng?"


    After being far away from that group of people, Tantai Jingming asks Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Lei Feng?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then understood the meaning of Tantai Jingming. He said with a smile, "it''s very good, at least it''s much better than killing people."


    "I''m glad you didn''t become indifferent because of what happened to you." Tan Tai Jing Ming took the initiative to take Xu Shaotang''s arm, "I really hope you will always be the very familiar Xu Shaotang in our hearts."


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile, and a gentle violent chestnut knocked on her small head: "what do you think? I''m not the one you are familiar with. Who else can Xu Shaotang be? Every world has its own rules and survival rules. We just need to keep our heart

 Chapter 2145

    In the middle of the night, they finally walked out of the sand sea.


    They are tired and sleepy now. They find a little hidden place nearby. Then they lean close to each other and rest there. After daybreak, they will look for a more hidden place again.


    Xu Shaotang has made up his mind that they won''t leave Tianqiong mountain range until they can shake Da Luo Jinxian. Tianqiong mountain range is rich in resources, and they can concentrate on cultivation here. Originally, they all planned to come to Jumu city to inquire about Mu Tiance''s news and then find a peaceful place to concentrate on cultivation. Now they don''t have to go to Yundi palace Our enemies have found them.


    Well, apart from the fact that monsters and beasts are rampant, Tianqiong mountain is actually a very good retreat.


    Thinking about these things, they fell asleep unconsciously.


    When there was a light in the sky, they opened their eyes at the same time.


    Looking around, countless boulders stand up, occasionally dotted with a bit of green between the boulders. It is those stubborn trees growing from the gap between the rocks. The vision is open from near to far, but the scene is suddenly changed, the continuous forest and the surrounding bare rock form a strong contrast, this boundless forest, green, like a green ocean, contains vigorous vitality.


    "Let''s go over there!"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the forest line in the distance, "as long as you enter the forest, even if the whole army of the cloud emperor palace goes out, you can''t find us!"


    He and Tantai Jingming are both good at hiding traces, especially in the forest. There are too many places for them to hide traces, and there are abundant resources. He is confident to survive there for three or five years, but the premise is to be able to endure loneliness!


    Tantai Jingming nods and smiles and looks back at the endless sand sea. On a windless morning, the sand sea appears unusually calm, without the wild sand all over the sky, forming a strong contrast with the blue sky on the sand sea. They have to thank the sand sea. If they hadn''t escaped into the sand sea, they might have died in the hands of the people in Yundi palace.


    Said to move, two people immediately fast to the distance of the forest line.


    When they got to the forest, they went back to the ground again, looking for a place where they could hide their bodies, and at the same time, they began to search for prey. They had eaten some dried meat from yesterday until now, and finally entered the Tianqiong mountains. Naturally, they had to get some fresh food to reward themselves.


    As they walked, they stopped at the same time. They both saw traces of a large number of people''s activities on the ground. In the dense forest, a man-made path was very conspicuous, and the branches and weeds around the path were broken.


    Tantai Jingming went to the edge of the path, carefully inspected the broken twigs, and slowly said: "from the broken traces of the trees, there should be people moving here recently."


    "Normal!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it''s strange that so many people come to Tianqiong mountain to collect elixirs. It''s a good thing for us. At least it proves that we haven''t gone deep into Tianqiong mountain. For the moment, this place should not be dangerous."


    "Shall we follow these traces, or go where no one is?" Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang and analyzes: "if you catch up, you should meet people who collect elixirs around here. You can ask them for some information. If you go to a place where there is no one, it''s suitable for us to find a hidden place for meditation."


    "Come this way!"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to his right front, where although there are traces of human activities, but much less, "first look around to see if you can find a suitable place, if not, then go to other places to find."


    He didn''t want to meet too many people. Their primary purpose now is to find a place where people can''t find a place to meditate. Why do they have to join in with those elixirs?


    After fixing the direction, they immediately walked to the right in front of the dense forest.


    As they continue to move forward, the environment around them gradually begins to change. The low shrubs around them gradually disappear, and they are replaced by big trees that they can''t hold together. As they go further, the trees become larger and larger, and the lush trees block most of the sunlight, making the forest look a little dark.


    Further on, the sound of water came from their ears. As soon as they saw it in their eyes, they immediately followed the sound of water.


    But half a cup of tea time, a clear stream appeared in front of them. As they walked past, several wild animals were drinking water on the stream, smelling the smell of human beings. Several wild animals immediately fled to the depths of the forest, but Xu Shaotang still left one.


    When Xu Shaotang was there to clean up the body of the beast, Tantai Jingming had made a quick tour around the stream.


    "There is no sign of human activity around for the time being." Tantai Jingming came to Xu Shaotang''s side and pointed to the upstream of the stream: "there is a convex stone. There is plenty of space under the convex stone."


    "Is it?"


    Xu Shaotang quickly cleaned up the carcass of the beast, and went to the upstream with Tantai Jingming to have a look, nodded and said with a smile: "it''s not bad, at least let me stay away for a while, wait for us to have enough food and drink, and then look around. If there is no better place, let''s settle down here first!"Come to convex stone below, two people make a fire quickly, begin barbecue.


    Looking at the "Zizi" food on the fire and breathing the fresh air in the forest, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I feel that we are not too sheltered. We are definitely here to travel! It''s much more comfortable than those oxygen bars. "


    Now there should be no danger for the time being, and the tension in my heart is gradually dissipated. There are mountains, water, food, and loved ones around me. I am forced to flee here, but it is not a kind of enjoyment.


    Tantai Jingming smiles, stretches lazily, and leans her graceful body on Xu Shaotang. She thinks in her heart that it would be better if she could be here all the time.


    However, she knew in her heart that it was impossible for them to be here all the time. When Xu Shaotang''s strength improved, they would eventually leave the Tianqiong mountains.


    Xu Shaotang reaches over Tantai Jingming''s waist and caresses her beautiful long hair. At this moment, her heart suddenly becomes very peaceful.


    After a while, the barbecue on the fire would give off a burning smell. Just as they were ready to eat, a sudden sound came from their ears.

 Chapter 2146

    "Grandfather, there seems to be someone over there!"


    A voice of surprise came into their ears. From a distance, they could see that the old and the young were supporting each other and coming towards them.


    "It seems that we have to find a new place."


    Tantai Jingming has no choice but to smile. Since someone came here, it shows that there are not so many people here. Their dream of staying here for a long time was disillusioned just at the beginning.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged: "it''s OK. It''s so big here. It''s just a matter of time to find a hidden place. But it''s not a bad thing to meet people here. Don''t you say that we can just ask them about the situation outside the Tianqiong mountains. "


    While they were talking, the old man and the young man came to them quickly. Looking at the old man''s limping, he seemed to be injured. The young man''s face was young, and he looked like he was only 15 or 16 years old.


    When the old and the young approached, their eyes suddenly looked disappointed again, but they came slowly to them.


    "You two, are you separated from the others?"


    The old man asked slightly, but the boy was staring at Xu Shaotang, the barbecue they put on the fire and swallowing.


    "Lost?" Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming looked at each other, then shook their heads and said, "No


    "No?" The old man looked at them in surprise, "can you two come to Tianqiong mountain to collect elixir?"


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "yes, we have just come to Jumu city from other places. I heard that we can earn a lot of gold coins by collecting elixirs in Tianqiong mountain range, so I''ll take a chance to see if we can get the best elixir."


    "You have enough courage!"


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, the old man didn''t doubt whether their words were true. He just shook his head and laughed bitterly.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the old man, who was still wearing a bloody robe, and asked curiously, "old man, what''s the matter with your legs?"


    "Meet a monster!"


    The old man sighed heavily, but he didn''t pay attention to anything. He sat down on the ground and said, "our luck is not as good as you. A group of us came to Tianqiong mountain more than ten days ago to collect elixirs. We didn''t expect to meet monsters. We lost touch with other people when we were running for our lives. We''ve been looking here for several days, but we still haven''t found anyone else. Just now we saw smoke in the distance. We thought it was the people who came into the mountain with us to collect medicine, so we ran here. "


    When the old man was talking, Tantai Jingming kindly cut off two pieces of roasted meat and handed them to the young man and the old man. They even said thank you.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "are there monsters around the Tianqiong mountains?"


    "Why, you don''t know?" This is replaced by the old man''s curiosity, "you dare to come here even if you don''t know this, you are really brave!"


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming really didn''t know that they thought that only in the hinterland or near the hinterland of the Tianqiong mountains could there be monsters, but they didn''t expect that there were monsters even outside.


    Almost all the people who come to Tianqiong mountain to collect the elixir are below the immortal realm. When they meet the monster, even if they have the power to resist, they are estimated to have heavy casualties.


    It seems that it''s really a life-long business to come to Tianqiong mountain to collect elixirs!


    "We really don''t know." Xu Shaotang said: "we only heard that a lot of people from Jumu city came here to collect herbs, so we wanted to have a try. We didn''t know that there were monsters around. If we knew, we wouldn''t come."


    "So, you two dolls are lucky!"


    The old man sighed softly: "every time we come to Tianqiong mountain to collect elixir, almost some people will die here, so we get together. In this way, if we meet low-level monster, we still have a fight. But if we meet strong monster, we still have to run for our own lives. The monster we met a few days ago should be a third-level monster Beast, we have dozens of people in the face of the monster when there is no resistance, several people with us are killed in the mouth of the monster


    Speaking of this, the old man couldn''t help looking sad.


    If they can''t join others, even if they can get out of the mountains alive, it''s dangerous for them to cross the sand sea and return to Jumu city.


    He doesn''t care about himself. Anyway, he is very old. He has lived for several years, but he has pity on his grandson.


    "Since it''s so dangerous here, why do you all risk coming here?" Tan Tai Jing Ming pretends to be naive and asks.


    The old man reluctantly laughed and said: "danger and opportunity always coexist. In that giant wood City, many people live by collecting miraculous drugs. Some people can exchange precious elixirs if they collect rare miraculous drugs! If you are more lucky, you may encounter a panacea that can directly enhance your strength by eating it! "


    "So it''s worth our risk here."


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly, then asked curiously: "you''ve heard of, how strong is the monster outside Tianqiong mountain?""This..." The old man pondered slightly and said, "I heard that someone met a very powerful monster a few years ago. Hundreds of people went to the mountain to collect medicine, but none of them survived. I don''t know how strong the monster is, but I heard that the deeper it goes into the Tianqiong mountains, the more powerful the monster is."


    "Are we going deep?" Xu Shaotang asked at the right time.


    Now they just want to know where they are in the Tianqiong mountains, and where they are going to have those extremely powerful monsters. Only by knowing these can they know where they can go and where they can''t go.


    Although they are not afraid of the monsters below the demon king, no one knows how many demon king level monsters exist in the dome mountain range. If they are not lucky, they can''t even take regret medicine.


    "That''s where it goes!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, the old man jokingly said: "now this is the edge of the Tianqiong mountains at most. If you go deep into it for hundreds of miles, you can really enter the Tianqiong mountains! However, I advise you two dolls not to go any further. Those who dare to really enter the Tianqiong mountains are at least dozens of people together, and they are all really lifeless people! "


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming couldn''t help looking at each other. After a long time, they were still wandering around the edge of the Tianqiong mountains. They didn''t really enter the Tianqiong mountains!


    However, there are three-level monsters in this marginal area. It''s hard to imagine how many powerful monsters there will be in the real Tianqiong mountains!

 Chapter 2147

    After a little chat, they knew that the old man''s name was Zongxiang, and that the boy was zongqi, his adopted grandson.


    The old man has the strength of concentration, but zongqi is only the realm of alchemy. If he is on earth, zongqi is definitely a genius among the geniuses. However, in this realm with abundant aura, when he reaches the realm of alchemy at the age of 16, he can only be regarded as having some qualifications, not to mention genius.


    Zong Xiang collected the elixir in exchange for those pills, which were basically given to zongqi.


    Zongqi is also the first time to follow Zongxiang into the mountain to collect elixir. Unexpectedly, his luck is not so good. For the first time, he met a third-order monster that he seldom met in this marginal area.


    And Zongxiang''s leg injury was also caused by the third level monster when he was running for his life.


    These days, they have been looking for companions who go to the mountain to collect herbs together, and they also collect some miraculous medicines by the way, but these miraculous medicines are basically the most common ones, and they can''t sell at a good price.


    After eating and drinking enough, Xu Shaotang curiously asked Zongxiang, "old man, is there really a demon emperor in the depths of the sky?"


    "This..."


    Zong Xiangmian was embarrassed and said: "there should be, but we haven''t seen it. Besides, even if there is a demon emperor in human form standing in front of us, we certainly don''t know! However, there must be a demon king in it! "


    "How can I see it?" At the same time, they looked at Zongxiang curiously.


    Since he has not seen the demon king, why is he so sure.


    "Isn''t that easy?" Zong Xiang gently stroked his beard and said: "the whole Tianqiong mountain range is no smaller than the northern region. The northern region has Daluo Jinxian. How can there be no demon king in the Tianqiong mountain range? The little old man once heard that several big Luo Jinxian wanted to go through the Tianqiong mountains to explore the southern region. But since those big Luo Jinxian entered the hinterland of the Tianqiong mountains, there was no news of them. They all said that they died in the hands of those demon kings. "


    If you think about it carefully, it seems to be such a truth!


    "So it is Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "the sky is vast. If there is no demon king, it is not worthy to be called a Jedi."


    "I wish there were no monsters in the sky range."


    Zongqi, who didn''t speak much, suddenly said, "in this way, we can collect more elixirs, and we don''t have to worry about grandfather every time."


    At the moment, on his tender face, there is maturity beyond his age.


    The reason why he had to come to Tianqiong mountains with him was that he didn''t want to worry about his grandfather every time.


    "Silly boy!"


    Hearing zongqi''s words, Zong Xiang put out his big hand and gently stroked his head. He said with a smile, "everything has its advantages and disadvantages. If there are no such monsters in Tianqiong mountains, I''m afraid that no matter how many miraculous drugs are lit, even if we want to risk collecting some miraculous drugs, we don''t have that chance."


    Looking at them, Xu Shaotang suddenly thinks of the iron wolf and Li Shuo he knew in the city of sin. Iron wolf is not like Zong xiangzongqi to Li Shuo. He is willing to take risks to collect elixir for Li Shuo''s injury.


    Accustomed to the deception of heaven and the law of the jungle, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming feel a warm current flowing in their hearts.


    People everywhere have good and evil, so does the heaven.


    "By the way, since it''s the first time for you two to go into the Tianqiong mountains to collect the elixir, we are separated from other people. Why don''t you two come with us and take care of each other."


    When Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming got into thinking, Zongxiang proposed to them again.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to refuse, an abnormal breath suddenly appeared in the scope of his divine consciousness.


    Monster!


    Xu Shaotang suddenly stood up from the ground, just when people were confused, the earth under their feet suddenly came a vibration.


    The next moment, a red head the size of a car head comes out of the ground.


    "Grandfather, the monster is coming!"


    Zongqi trembled all over and suddenly screamed.


    When the monster''s body all came out of the ground, Xu Shaotang found that it was a huge black backed centipede. The big Centipede''s thick legs were almost the size of Xu Shaotang''s thighs. A pair of huge palatal teeth opened and closed one by one, giving people a kind of gloomy feeling.


    "It''s this centipede that has scattered a group of you?"


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming are calm, but they are scared to death.


    "Brother Xu, do me a favor!"


    Zong Xiang didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but limped to Xu Shaotang''s side, "help me take zongqi to leave. The little old man will block you for a while. It depends on your nature if you can escape!"


    Speaking, Zong Xiang has stood in front of Xu Shaotang, but the next second is pulled behind by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we still have important things, zongqi or you take care of it."Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zongxiang and zongqi felt sad. Zongxiang said with a bitter smile: "yes, you are also a burden with zongqi. Well, we ate your barbecue, and our grandchildren fought for you for a while. Hurry up..."


    Before Zong Xiang finished his words, he saw a white light suddenly sweeping over the black backed centipede. The black backed centipede uttered a shrill scream, and the body was immediately divided into two by the white light.


    To say that the black backed Centipede''s life is also extremely tenacious, even if it was cut into two sections, but also to die, the head of that section began desperately to go underground.


    However, Xu Shaotang couldn''t give it a chance. As soon as he raised his hand, a fierce Qi hit the black backed Centipede''s head. The black backed centipede just struggled symbolically and died in an instant.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, Zong Xiangye and sun suddenly stare at each other. The mouth is so wide open that they seem to have lost the function of closing. They are completely dull and even lose the ability of thinking.


    Looking at the two men standing there, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other and smile. As soon as Xu Shaotang raises his hand, a pill has gently fallen in front of the prime minister.


    The next moment, their bodies disappeared directly from Zong Xiang, and they appeared hundreds of meters away. Only Xu Shaotang''s faint voice came from the air: "the demon pill of the third-order monster will send you, and the blood activating pill can help the old man recover. The green mountains will not change, and the green water will flow. We''ll see you later!"


    Listening to the words echoing in his ears and looking at the pill that fell in front of him, Zong Xiang suddenly grabbed zongqi, who was still there, and suddenly knelt down to the ground, shouting to Xu Shaotang in the direction of their disappearance: "thank you, Shangxian!"

 Chapter 2148

    Three days later.


    In a spacious cave deep in the Tianqiong mountains, Jingming is sitting there to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Xu Shaotang, who is full of blood, quickly flashes into the cave.


    "Meet the high-level monster again?"


    For the bloody smell of Xu Shaotang, dantai Jingming seems to have been used to it.


    Since they parted with Zong Xiang and his grandson that day, they have gone all the way here. Now they should have entered the Tianqiong mountains.


    In recent days, Xu Shaotang has to go around every day to find out whether there are traces of human activities around him. Second, he has to see how strong the nearby monsters are, so as to determine whether he wants to go further.


    If it''s suitable, they plan to have a retreat here all the time. The environment here is good. Not far from the cave is a clear stream, surrounded by high mountains and dense forests. It''s also a good place to hide.


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded. At the same time, he took out the wild fruits he had collected in the forest from the heaven and earth bag and put them on the stone table. "He was almost attacked by a ghost tiger. It took a lot of effort to kill it. That ghost tiger should have been a sixth level monster."


    Looking at his ragged clothes, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help showing a wry smile. If he did this again, he might not even have a good dress.


    "Are there such powerful monsters around here?" Tantai Jingming was a little surprised. "How terrible would it be in the depths of the dome mountains that day?"


    The sixth level monsters are almost as strong as the early human beings. You know, the monsters of the same level are generally better than human beings.


    Although Xu Shaotang has a brilliant record of killing zhuojinge, who is one step away from Daluo Jinxian, she would not be able to see Xu Shaotang now if she didn''t use the power of Nuwa stone to let him fight against the six level monsters alone. If she met the six level monsters or above, she would not be able to see Xu Shaotang without Nuwa stone.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s ragged appearance, I also know that he did not use the power of Nuwa stone when fighting with the ghost tiger.


    "It''s not near here!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I tried to go to the East for about 200 Li, which should be the territory of the ghost tiger!"


    "What are you doing so much?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming suddenly showed a look of chagrin.


    No wonder there are six level monsters. Xu Shaotang met five level monsters when he was walking around here the other day. If he went further east for 200 Li, there would be no six level monsters.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang sat down in front of the simple stone table and said slowly, "we''ve searched all over the place. I have to find a suitable person to practice. As you know, sometimes hard work is not as good as the improvement brought by a thorough battle! I feel like I''ve met a bottleneck. Maybe I can use the powerful monster to fight and promote the immortal! "


    "You''re getting stuck so fast?"


    The chagrin on Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face suddenly turned into incomparable envy, "how long have you been in the earth immortal? How can you let others live like this! "


    "It''s not the same!" Seeing dantai Jingming''s envious eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "originally, after I absorbed the aura contained in that pool of spirit milk, I was already regarded as the late stage of the earth immortal. Now it''s normal for me to meet the bottleneck."


    He has not experienced the early and middle stage of the earth immortal, so he can be regarded as jumping directly from the human immortal to the late stage of the earth immortal.


    Maybe in many people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang''s strength is improving too fast, but Xu Shaotang himself knows that all this is due to the pool of milk. If the pool of milk is drunk by Luo, Luo can also carry the fierce aura like him. With Luo''s talent and his strength at that time, he may even jump directly into the ranks of immortals!


    In fact, Luo''s talent, even if not above him, will not be inferior to him, but Luo''s luck is not so good!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming''s heart is a little bit more balanced. She says with some resentment, "I managed to catch up with you, and now I''m far away from you."


    "Don''t worry, you are the one who can escape the disaster. Your blood must be extraordinary. Once you have the right chance, maybe your strength will be above me in a moment." Xu Shaotang said with a smile of relief, and then took out the whole pot of spirit milk in the heaven and earth bag and handed it to dantai Jingming, "the last ten drops of spirit milk should have been completely absorbed?"


    Originally, this milk should have been given to Tantai Jingming. There are a lot of things these days, but for his drinking milk, he almost forgot this one.


    "Well!"


    Dan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly, reached out to take over Xu Shaotang''s spirit milk, hesitated: "I don''t know if drinking the second time has any effect?"


    "Try it and you''ll know!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "try to drink some first, and continue if it works!"


    For dantai Jingming, he would never be stingy of this soul milk. If it wasn''t for the fact that dantai Jingming could not bear the violent power of lingsui, he would like to let dantai Jingming try the effect of lingsui.Tantai Jingming nodded slightly, opened the kettle full of spirit milk, and poured three or four drops into her mouth. As soon as the spirit milk entered, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    Looking at Tantai Jingming''s expression, Xu Shaotang knows that his guess is right. As long as he absorbs the huge aura contained in the previous Lingru, he can use Lingru to help her improve her strength again. In this case, I believe that in a short time, Tantai Jingming should be able to enter the earth immortal.


    "Keep this pot of spirit milk, and drink it after absorbing the spirit of spirit milk. Don''t save it for me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming couldn''t help laughing and said, "you look like a black sheep now."


    "Ha ha, I am a black sheep in my family


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said: "as long as our strength can be improved as soon as possible, I''m willing to lose no matter how much!"


    "If we can''t improve our strength in this way, we''ll be shameless indeed!" Tantai Jingming smiles and says, "if you go out to find monsters to practice, you''d better be careful. Since there must be a demon king in the Tianqiong mountain range, if you slaughter the people of the demon clan so wantonly, be careful to attract the anger of the demon king!"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang''s heart jumped. He didn''t really think about this problem before. Now when he heard the reminder from Tantai Jingming, he became alert. After the secret way, he still had to keep a low profile. After all, this is in the monster''s territory!

 Chapter 2149

    After a simple discussion, they decided to have a retreat in this cave.


    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming devote themselves to meditation in the cave. Because Tantai Jingming''s strength is weaker, Xu Shaotang''s task of finding food in the forest falls to Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang is also familiar with this mountain forest when he is looking for food every day.


    After a few days of meditation, Xu Shaotang finally affirmed that he had encountered a bottleneck.


    He should be one step short of entering the list of immortals now, but it''s this step, but it''s difficult to cross over. After a few days of meditation, the strength of Tantai Jingming is steadily improving, but his own strength is not advancing properly. He knows in his heart that it''s not only hard work to cross this step quickly, but also a certain opportunity Fate.


    After discussing with Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang still decides to find stronger monsters to practice, hoping to cross the threshold in the process of fighting with those monsters.


    A few days ago, he went to the East for nearly 200 Li and met the sixth level monster. This time, he wanted to try to go deeper, and it was better to meet the seventh level monster.


    The distance of three hundred Li is not too far for Xu Shaotang, who is already the peak of the earth immortal. His body is walking rapidly through the Tianqiong mountains, leaving only a few shadows behind.


    Only half an hour later, Xu Shaotang came to the place where he killed the sixth level monster a few days ago.


    The trace of fighting with the sixth level monster is very obvious, but the corpse of the sixth level monster has disappeared, leaving only a large pool of blood on the ground.


    "It seems that there should be high-level monsters around here!"


    Obviously, the ghost tiger''s body should have been swallowed by other monsters, and there were no bones left!


    Xu Shaotang quickly looked around, and soon he found traces of monster activities not far away.


    Along with the trace left by the monster, Xu Shaotang chased forward quickly.


    When he came to a galloping waterfall, the trace on the ground disappeared completely.


    At the bottom of the waterfall is a deep pool. Looking at the waterfall with a falling distance of 50-60 meters, Xu Shaotang feels the water splashing on his face from the waterfall. Finally, Xu Shaotang focuses his eyes on the deep pool below the waterfall. If he guesses correctly, the monster that devours the ghost tiger should be hidden in the deep pool.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to go to the edge of the deep pool and try to draw the monster out of the deep pool, the light from the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a blue figure in the cave behind the waterfall.


    Xu Shaotang heart suddenly a jump, hard to rub his eyes, and then a closer look, the body immediately began to gently back.


    He didn''t have eyes. There was a man in a blue robe sitting in the cave behind the waterfall!


    Demon king!


    Just for a moment, these two words are constantly hovering in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    Can appear here, can also turn into human form, in addition to the demon king can be what?


    Xu Shaotang originally thought that he would meet seven or even eight level monsters at most. With Nu Wa stone in his hand, he was not afraid of even eight level monsters, but he never thought that he would meet the demon king so soon! In the face of the demon king whose strength is comparable to that of Da Luo Jinxian, even if there is Nuwa stone, he has no chance of winning!


    "Run away!"


    A voice sounded in Xu Shaotang''s mind. At the moment, there was only this voice in his mind!


    It seems that the demon king has not found himself. If he returns to the forest quietly, he may have a chance to escape!


    Just as Xu Shaotang quietly retreated to the forest, a flat voice suddenly rang out: "little doll, since it''s here, why leave so soon?"


    Found out!


    Xu Shaotang heart a horizontal, immediately rapid retreat to the forest.


    However, as soon as he retreated into the forest, the blue figure suddenly appeared in front of him. After a close look, it was an old man with white beard and hair. The old man''s beard and hair were very messy. It should have been a long time since he took care of them.


    His whole face looks very old, and the skin on his face is almost completely relaxed. If it wasn''t for his tall and straight figure and unfathomable strength, maybe many people would regard him as a frail old man.


    When Xu Shaotang was full of vigilance staring at the old man, the old man said with a smile: "little doll, what are you running for? Are you afraid that I will eat you? "


    He doesn''t say it''s OK. Xu Shaotang is even more nervous when he says this. It''s not unusual that monsters eat people. Humans hunt monsters, and monsters also hunt humans.


    Seeing that the old man didn''t attack him, Xu Shaotang calmed down a little and asked the old man tentatively, "is the old man the demon king of the mountains?"


    "Demon king?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man was slightly stunned, and then said with a laugh: "I said, you doll, how can you run away when you see me? It turns out that you regard me as the demon king!"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly a stagnation, "the elder is not the demon king?""If I''m the demon king, can you still talk to me here?" The old man laughed and said, "I found you when you hunted the ghost tiger a few days ago. I thought you didn''t dare to go deep when you met the ghost tiger. I didn''t expect you dare to go deep and found me here."


    "Did you find me a few days ago?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. When he hunted the ghost tiger, he didn''t notice that anyone was hiding in the dark. So, the strength of the old man should be far above himself!


    Fairy? Or Da Luo Jinxian?


    If the old man sneaks attack when he is fighting with the ghost tiger, I''m afraid he''s already dead?


    At the thought of this, Xu Shaotang''s impression of the old man is much better. From the current situation, it seems that the old man is not hostile to him.


    The old man nodded his head slightly and said, "you made so much noise when you were fighting with the ghost tiger. It''s hard for me to find you or not!"


    Thinking about the situation of fighting with the ghost tiger at that time, Xu Shaotang immediately embarrassed smile: "the movement is really big."


    "How did you get here?" The old man looked at Xu Shaotang doubtfully and asked.


    Xu Shaotang said bluntly: "the cultivation of the younger generation has encountered a bottleneck, so I want to find a high-level monster to fight, hoping to break through. When I pass by, I find that the ghost tiger''s body is missing, and there are traces of other monster activities around. I follow the traces of the monster activities all the way here, hoping to have a good fight with the monster."


    "I see!"


    The old man showed a smile in his eyes and said, "in that case, do you want me to meet your wishes?"


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang is secretly guessing the meaning of the old man''s words when the old man suddenly catches Xu Shaotang and comes to the deep pool in a few ups and downs.


    When Xu Shaotang was puzzled, the old man stamped his feet gently on the edge of the deep pool, and at the same time, he called out to the deep pool, "Xiao jiao''er, someone is going to challenge you, don''t come out quickly!"

 Chapter 2150

    With the sound of the old man, the water in the deep pool suddenly began to roll violently. At the next moment, a huge shadow suddenly jumped out of the deep pool.


    "Ouch!"


    At the same time, a fishy wind floated past Xu Shaotang.


    When Xu Shaotang fixed his eyes, it was clear that there was a python three or four meters thick in front of him. The python was green all over, and a pair of eyes with big head were staring at Xu Shaotang. His tusks were full of faint cold light.


    You don''t have to guess that the ghost tiger''s body should have been swallowed by the python in the water.


    "Master, I just heard you call it Xiao jiao''er?" Xu Shaotang pointed to the Python and said with a smile, "it''s a python."


    "Python?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man was slightly stunned. Then he laughed at the Python and said, "little Jiaoer, do you hear me? The boy said you are a python."


    "Ouch!"


    Python roared angrily, obviously very dissatisfied with Xu Shaotang''s words. His mouth was a bucket of thick water spouting at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang quickly avoid, at the same time doubt way: "this Python can spray water?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had dodged his attack, the python suddenly roared angrily, and the body hidden in the deep pool was gradually revealed, which was 30 to 40 meters long!


    At the same time, the Python''s tail suddenly draws to Xu Shaotang, and the splashing water falls all over the sky.


    It seems that the old man intended to watch them fight. When the python was angry, he was far away, standing there quietly with his negative hand, as if waiting to enjoy a good play.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang would not allow a python to attack himself. When the Python''s tail came to him, his whole body suddenly turned white, and the white light spread to his fist. At the moment when the Python''s tail came to him, he had already made a heavy fist.


    "Bang!"


    When his fists and tails meet, Xu Shaotang only feels a huge force bumping against him. No matter how powerful his power is, his power is useless in front of the terrible power of the python. The whole person is whipped away by the Python''s body in an instant and turns several somersaults in the air to stabilize his figure.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was taken away by himself, the python suddenly cried out excitedly, and at the same time, he drew back to Xu Shaotang.


    "Still here?"


    Xu Shaotang has just seen that the relationship between the old man and the python must be unusual. Because he was worried about the old man''s unfathomable strength, he didn''t hurt the python. At the moment, the python still had an inch to go. Xu Shaotang''s real Qi suddenly turned into a long knife and chopped at the Python''s tail.


    "Dang!"


    The long sword of Zhenqi cleaved on the Python''s tail, and immediately made a sound of gold and iron. The long sword of Zhenqi dissipated into the invisible, but the Python''s tail was not damaged at all. He was also pulled away by the terrible power of the python again.


    "Boy, if you don''t fight with the ghost tiger, you will suffer a big loss today."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang being pulled away by the python one after another, the old man on one side reminds him with a smile.


    He saw with his own eyes that Xu Shaotang fought with the ghost tiger. He knew that Xu Shaotang didn''t have all his strength.


    "Master, if I hurt it, don''t blame me!"


    Xu Shaotang''s fighting spirit is gradually aroused by being pulled out by the python twice in succession. However, considering the old man beside him, he doesn''t exert his full strength after all.


    The old man said with a smile: "you hurt it first! It''s OK. This little Jiaoer is very thick! "


    "Good! Then I''ll be serious! "


    With the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang was no longer afraid of hands and feet. His whole body''s true Qi poured out again. He flew up in the air and took the eyes of the python! Since the Python''s skin is thick, let''s see if its eyes are not afraid of its own attack!


    Python instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s intention. At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s true Qi hit, his head deviated and directly avoided Xu Shaotang''s attack. At the same time, he suddenly ejected a water arrow to attack Xu Shaotang''s chest like lightning.


    "The python is serious, too!"


    Xu Shaotang jumped in his heart and quickly avoided the attack of the water arrow. If he was hit by the water arrow, he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die!


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang''s momentum rose again. Between his hands, a terrible vortex of Qi gradually took shape. After a big drink, the Qi suddenly rolled up the water in the pool, and in an instant, a water dragon no less than that of the python was formed.


    "That''s interesting!"


    Looking at the fierce battle between Xu Shaotang and the python, the old man showed a slight smile and continued to watch the fierce battle with great interest.


    Looking at the huge water dragon in front of him, the python roared again and ran into the water dragon.


    At the top of the deep pool, a Python and a water dragon are constantly entangled. Both sides do not give in to each other. They are all entangled with each other''s bodies. Xu Shaotang''s body shape flashes, and the whole person has been hidden in the water dragon. At the same time, his spirit moves slightly, and a breath of terror spreads around."Wuwu..."


    At the moment when the terrible breath appeared, the python suddenly stopped pestering with the water dragon. His body seemed to be struck by the thunder of the nine heavenly gods. His whole body was constantly shaking, and his mouth made a sad sound, as if he was asking for help from the old man.


    "All right, all right, that''s it!"


    The old man looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise. For a moment, even he was shocked by the terrible smell of this boy. He really couldn''t understand how a monk at the top of the earth immortal could emit such a terrible smell.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately put away his true Qi and gradually calmed down his spirit in the sea.


    But just now, it seemed that the huge smell of the python disappeared in the water, and it didn''t want to sink into the water again.


    "The boa constrictor escaped very fast!" Looking at the rippling water, Xu Shaotang said: "but its strength seems to be a little weaker than that ghost tiger!"


    When he was fighting the ghost tiger, it was much more fierce than when he was fighting the python.


    "No!" The old man shook his head slightly and said: "its strength is the same as that of the ghost tiger, but it was attacked by the ghost tiger not long ago, and it was still injured! However, even so, you win it is also a little strange! If it wasn''t for the terrible smell on you just now, it wouldn''t be so easy to beat it in the water! What''s more, it''s not a python, it''s a dragon

 Chapter 2151

    "Water stop dragon birch Jiao?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the old man in surprise. "I''ve seen Jiaolong, but it doesn''t look like Jiaolong at all."


    When he was in Taichu, he met a dragon. However, the strength of that dragon was not very good. It was not at the same level as the dragon.


    "That''s because it''s still a larva!" The old man said with a smile.


    "Larva..."


    Xu Shaotang is a little bit sluggish. His young are all of such a big size. If he is an adult, isn''t his size much smaller than that of Youhe?


    The old man nodded his head slightly and said, "the water stop dragon and Huajiao juveniles are all level 6 monsters. Once they become adults, they will be the top of level 9 monsters. If they have a chance, they may become the demon king or even the demon emperor!"


    Listening to the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang joked: "now that I''ve offended him, doesn''t he want to take revenge on me when he grows up?"


    "Ha ha, it''s really possible with jiao''er''s vengeance!"


    The old man laughed and said: "before it was attacked by the ghost tiger, it always wanted to find the ghost tiger for revenge, but it was killed by you in advance, so it had to swallow the ghost tiger''s body to vent its anger."


    "I''ll have to be on my guard against it in the future."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    "Ancient mountains and rivers!"


    "Young Xu Shaotang!" Xu Shaotang asked curiously: "old master, how can you be here? It seems that you have been here for some time, haven''t you? "


    Gu Shanhe is very clear about the relationship between the dragon and the ghost tiger, and seems to have some friendship with the dragon. He should have been here for a long time.


    He doubted in his heart whether the ancient mountains and rivers had the same purpose as them. They all came to the Tianqiong mountains for meditation.


    Gushanhe showed a smile on his face and sighed: "in another half year, I''ve been here for 20 years..."


    "Twenty years!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly exclaimed, full of incredible looking at the ancient mountains and rivers, eyes full of shock.


    "It''s a surprise, isn''t it?" Gushanhe showed a wry smile on his face and sighed softly: "I''m surprised. I didn''t expect that. I''ve been here for nearly 20 years. I''ve met people for 30 years. I didn''t expect that I could meet you when the time is coming. It seems that God treats me well!"


    "Old master, what do you mean by the deadline?"


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled by Gu Shanhe''s words. It seems that he didn''t live long after listening to Gu Shanhe''s words?


    Although the ancient mountains and rivers look really old, they don''t look like people who don''t have many days!


    Besides, what does gushanhe mean when he says that God treats him well?


    Gu Shanhe said with a self mocking smile: "I''m over 299 years old this year. What do you mean?"


    "Three hundred years!"


    Xu Shaotang instantly understood the meaning of ancient mountains and rivers.


    Man is not only God''s favorite, but also God''s outcast. God has endowed mankind with extremely high wisdom, perfect body and various cultivation methods, which makes it easier for human beings to practice than monsters. However, while giving so many benefits to human beings, it only gives them extremely limited life.


    According to their understanding, the time limit for people under the immortal realm is 150 years, while that for people above the immortal realm is 300 years!


    On the other hand, monsters are inferior to human beings in many ways, but they have a very long life. It is normal for any kind of monsters to live for three or five hundred years if they are not killed by human beings. Some monsters with strong blood can live for thousands of years, and the powerful Dragon people like Youyu and Mingzhi have a long life. The immortal has a 300 year limit, For the dragon, it''s almost time to take a nap!


    Gu Shanhe is now over 299 years old. That is to say, in half a year''s time, his three hundred years will come!


    At the end of the three hundred years, even the saints could not save the lives of the ancient mountains and rivers. This is the natural way of heaven, and no one can change it.


    Since Gu Shanhe chose to retreat here, it seems that he wants to become a saint before the time comes! So, isn''t gushanhe the late period of Daluo Jinxian?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed when he looked at Gu Shanhe. In the later period of Da Luo Jinxian, this is the strongest person he has ever seen in heaven! Of course, the abnormal dragon clan is not!


    However, even in the late three hundred years, Luo Xian seems powerless.


    "Yes, three hundred years..." Gu Shanhe took a long breath and said with a bitter smile, "I thought that twenty years of meditation would make me holy, but I overestimated myself! But it''s good to meet you before you die. If you want to, you can help me collect the body. "


    "Master, don''t say such discouraging words. Isn''t there half a year left?"


    Xu Shaotang comforted and said, "maybe before the time comes, the elder will become a saint once he has an epiphany. Who can say clearly about this world?""You don''t have to comfort me."


    Gu Shanhe gently waved his hand and said, "I''ve lived so long. At this time, I''ll see what I couldn''t see before."


    Although Gushan river mouth said to see open, but from his expression, he is somewhat unwilling, in the face of predictable death, no matter how strong people will be some fear.


    "Master, excuse me for asking, is it so difficult to become a saint?"


    Looking at the Gushan River in front of him, thinking that he must become a saint to have a chance to break the seal of the gate of heaven, Xu Shaotang suddenly became a little anxious again.


    "Of course!" Gushanhe said: "when I came here twenty years ago, I was already half holy. Now twenty years will soon be over, and I am still holy. Do you think it''s difficult?"


    Half saint!


    Xu Shaotang''s heart leaped again. Although he didn''t know how strong the semi saint was, since the word "Saint" had been put on it, his actual strength must be above the great Luo Jinxian! As soon as he read this, Xu Shaotang tried to ask Gu Shanhe, "master, what is semi saint?"


    "You don''t know?" Gu Shanhe looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I really don''t know."


    "You don''t even know half saint?" Gu Shanhe looked up and down at Xu Shaotang, "didn''t your elders tell you?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang said with a shy smile: "I don''t have a clan, so I can''t understand these things. I''ve only heard about the great Luo Jinxian and the sage before, and I''ve never heard of the semi sage."


    Gushanhe looked at Xu Shaotang curiously: "which family are you from?"


    "No!"


    "Don''t lie to me, boy!"

 Chapter 2152

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "you have no clan, and you are not a member of the hermit family. Do you have the strength of the top of the earth immortal when you are so young? I''ve lived nearly 300 years, and I''ve never heard of such a genius! If that''s the case, even Liuyun feizong, who is known as the myth of northern regions, is not qualified to carry shoes for you. "


    Liuyun feizong, even in the myth of northern regions, was also a member of the temple of heaven in his early years. Whether he denies it or not, Liuyun feizong has an inseparable relationship with the temple of heaven.


    If it had not been for the resources given to him by the temple of heaven in his early years, and without the careful guidance of those strong people in the temple of heaven, no matter how talented Liu Yun feizong was, he would not have achieved what he has achieved.


    "I really don''t have a clan, and I''m not a member of a hermit family."


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the Gushan River: "the reason why I can have the strength now is because of some coincidence. For many things, I don''t know. I''d like to ask you to help me."


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang was also aggrieved. He hoped that he was a member of a secluded family. In that case, he would not be forced into the mountains by the people of Yundi palace


    Gu Shanhe carefully looked at Xu Shaotang, a pair of turbid eyes showing strange light, from his observation, Xu Shaotang''s appearance does not seem to be lying.


    Is what he said true?


    Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s terrible breath, he secretly guessed whether Xu Shaotang''s so-called coincidence was related to his terrible breath.


    With this in mind, gushanhe slowly explained to Xu Shaotang: "the so-called semi Saint means that one foot has already stepped into the threshold of a saint. As long as you win, you can become a real saint!"


    "Beat yourself?"


    Xu Shaotang was full of curiosity and asked: "how to win?"


    "Defeat your own demons!"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Gu Shanhe has determined that Xu Shaotang is not a liar. He must not be a member of the clan or a hermit family. Otherwise, with his talent, his elders would not have told him, "to enter the immortal Kingdom, you have to go through the test of natural calamity, but to become a saint, you have to go through the test of demons! Everyone has a heart devil, but when they don''t get to that step, no one knows what their heart devil is! Those who can overcome their own demons are all those who have a firm mind! "


    "I haven''t conquered my own demons after twenty years of meditation?"


    Xu Shaotang smacked his tongue slightly and said, "excuse me for asking, what is the evil spirit of the elder generation? How can it be so strong?"


    It was the first time that he heard about these things. Before that, he never knew that he would have to go through such a test to become a saint. Moreover, it seems that the inner devil should be extremely difficult to defeat. During the 20 years of semi Saint Gu Shanhe''s seclusion, he didn''t know how many times he fought with his inner devil, but he still didn''t defeat his inner devil. He was really curious In the end, what kind of demons make Gu Shanhe so helpless.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Gu Shanhe was stunned there. He just kept sighing, but he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Master, did I ask the wrong question?"


    Seeing Gu Shanhe''s lost look, Xu Shaotang said in a soft voice, "if you don''t want to tell me, I''ll forget it. I didn''t ask you."


    "There''s nothing I''d like to say. I don''t have much time. What else can''t I say? I just think of the past. " With a heavy sigh, Gu Shanhe said slowly: "I had a loving wife in my early years, but in order to become a strong man in the world, I left her to pursue the road in my heart. More than 100 years later, I became a great Luo Jinxian. By chance, I passed by the place where I used to live. I knew that when I left her to pursue the road, I had my flesh and blood in her stomach! Later, she gave birth to her husband''s flesh and blood, but because the child was born without a father, so that their mother and son suffered from the surrounding people''s white eyes and bullying, she finally could not bear to torture, holding the child who was not yet one year old jumped down the abyss.... "


    At this point, Gu Shanhe''s turbid eyes suddenly became a little wet, a pair of bony hands began to shake uncontrollably, and there was a sense of regret on his old face.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that Gu Shanhe calmed down and continued: "when I learned about this, I killed all the people who had bullied their mother and son, but I couldn''t let them regenerate. Since then, their mother and son have become my lingering demons. I have been hiding in the Tianqiong mountains for 20 years, but I still can''t escape the demons


    after listening to the story of Xu Shantang, he fell into silence.


    Gu Shanhe abandoned his pregnant wife to pursue the road in his heart. However, his wife finally became a demon that he could not overcome. This seems to be a kind of natural circulation.


    He can''t judge whether Gu Shanhe is right or not, and can''t say that Gu Shanhe is heartless. If he is heartless, his wife won''t become his devil. In other words, Gu Shanhe''s obsession to become a strong man is so deep that he made the decision to regret half his life!He only knew that if it was him, he would never have done such a thing.


    "Good and evil will be rewarded, and the way of heaven is good. If you don''t believe me, look up, who will be spared by heaven! "


    Xu Shaotang suddenly muttered to himself. He didn''t mean to ridicule Gu Shanhe, but suddenly thought of this sentence.


    Xu Shaotang, who had never believed in the way of heaven before, began to believe it for the first time. He was afraid that those who had done bad things would become their own demons when they took the last step of becoming saints?


    "Good and evil are rewarded Who has heaven spared... "


    Gu Shanhe also began to repeat what Xu Shaotang said. As he read, a line of turbid tears suddenly fell from his old face, "yes, heaven spared who! The reason of heaven circulates and the retribution is not good. The result of today is the cause of the past, the cause and effect. Without cause, how can the result be... "


    "Master..."


    Looking at gushanhe as if in a nightmare, Xu Shaotang slowly reaches out his hand and wants to pat gushanhe on the shoulder.


    Gu Shanhe shook his head slightly, raised his hand to wipe away the turbid tears on his face, and sobbed: "I''m ok, boy. Although you are young, you can see better than me. If you come to this step in the future, you may be able to defeat your own demons easily."


    How to defeat the demons easily?


    Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly. When he was in the Xilin area, Xiao Gelong said that his obsession was too deep. If he really wanted to become a saint, he was afraid that the demons in his heart might not be weaker than those in the ancient mountains and rivers, right?

 Chapter 2153

    After a long time, Gu Shanhe''s mood finally calmed down, and finally a smile could be seen on his face.


    "You are so gifted, why don''t you worship the sect and come to practice in this inaccessible Tianqiong mountain range?"


    Gu Shanhe, who had recovered, began to ask questions about his doubts. "With your qualifications, if you want, the three top sects should welcome you very much, right?"


    Xu Shaotang had expected that Gu Shanhe would ask this question. Now he said without thinking, "I''m used to freedom, and I don''t like to be bound by those sects."


    He didn''t mean to deceive Gu Shanhe, but he still didn''t know who he was. If Gu Shanhe had a lot to do with the people in the temple of heaven or the cloud emperor palace, he would say that he had offended the two major sects. Wouldn''t he have fallen into the trap?


    Moreover, what he said is also true. From beginning to end, he did not want to worship any sect, otherwise he would not become the enemy of life and death with the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace.


    "Don''t like to be bound by the clan?"


    Gu Shanhe''s eyes moved, and inadvertently swept over Xu Shaotang''s face, "this is something you and I look like!"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and said: "the elder generation is not a member of the clan?"


    "It used to be!" Gushanhe said slowly: "I used to be a member of the temple that day, but later I couldn''t stand the rules and regulations of the temple. Coupled with the strong rise of Liuyun feizong, the master and the elders of the sect all focused on Liuyun feizong. In a rage, I betrayed the temple! After careful calculation, I''m still my brother with Nie Tianguan and Liuyun feizong! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, Xu Shaotang felt speechless. Is he another rebel from the temple of heaven?


    God knows what happened to the temple on this day, how to do this kind of thing, first there are ancient mountains and rivers, then there are flowing clouds flying, it is estimated that people in the temple are also very depressed.


    "What a surprise?"


    Gu Shanhe looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "It''s a little bit!" Xu Shaotang nodded and looked at Gu Shanhe curiously, "since the elder has such a relationship with Liuyun feizong, then the elder should also know why Liuyun feizong betrayed the temple of heaven?"


    There are many different opinions about the reason why Liuyun feizong betrayed the temple of heaven, but most of the versions are the temple of heaven. I''m sorry for Liuyun feizong. Now it''s rare to meet a person who has a relationship with both the temple of heaven and Liuyun feizong. Xu Shaotang also wants to understand this matter clearly, so he has the right to satisfy his curiosity.


    "Does it need a reason for Liuyun to fly out of the temple of heaven?"


    Gu Shanhe turned his mouth slightly and said, "Liuyun feizong is a man with great ambition. When he was young, he was called the first genius of all time. How can such a man be willing to be inferior to others? But he is too good at camouflage, before getting the true biography of the saint, he has been trying to suppress his ambition! From the beginning to the end, the temple of heaven is nothing more than a wolf! "


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang was full of surprise and asked: "Liuyun feizong has ever received the true biography of the sage?"


    "Of course!"


    Gu Shanhe nodded slightly and said, "there should be more than one Saint behind Liuyun feizong. Otherwise, you think that the temple of heaven, which has been standing for thousands of years in the northern region, will not be able to just let Liuyun feizong and let him set up a sect to fight against himself?"


    More than one saint?


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that no matter he or most of the people in the northern regions, or even the elders or disciples of the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace, what he saw was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Almost all people think that the reason why the cloud emperor palace is able to dominate the temple is because of Liuyun feizong''s powerful strength. However, Liuyun feizong may be just some saints who are pushed to the table!


    Similarly, behind the temple of heaven, there is also the support of saints!


    It is not the victory of Liuyun feizong, but the victory of the sage behind him!


    "Master, I don''t know one thing!" Xu Shaotang''s face was full of doubts and asked, "since there are so many saints in the northern region, why hasn''t almost everyone seen a saint? Why do these saints want to support a flying cloud? Why don''t they set up their own sect to fight against the temple of heaven? "


    It is not surprising that there are saints in the northern regions.


    He had guessed this after chatting with Mingzhi. After all, in Mingzhi''s eyes, the saint is not a rare person, and Daluo Jinxian is only qualified to become a mole ant.


    He just couldn''t understand why the saints never appeared, so many people thought that the saints existed in the legend.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Gu Shanhe also showed his doubts. He shook his head and sighed: "I don''t know about this! I thought I would have a chance to understand these things after I became a saint, but now it seems that there is no hope. "


    "Don''t you even know it?" Xu Shaotang asked incredulously.


    "I didn''t become a saint, and I don''t know the secret between saints?" Gu Shanhe laughed at himself and said, "but I guess the saints behind Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple are mostly people from Fairy Island!""Fairy Island? Master, does Sendao really exist


    Xu Shaotang has heard of this place more than once. Many people have heard of the name of Xiandao, but no one knows where it is. He only heard that the mysterious Xiandao is in a mysterious place in the endless sea, where Saints live!


    Although few people have been to the southern region, everyone knows that the southern region really exists. You can go to the southern region as long as you cross the vast sky mountains. However, we don''t even know whether it exists or whether it is just a place invented by some people.


    "It should exist!"


    Gushanhe nodded and said, "Fairy Island should be somewhere in the endless sea, but I have never been there."


    "It seems that there are endless secrets in the world!"


    Xu Shaotang murmured: "I really want to know where the Fairy Island is, and whether it is really the place where Saints live like the legend."


    If the Fairy Island really exists and is the place where saints gather, then the gate of heaven he is looking for is mostly on the Fairy Island!


    "Yes! You should have the chance! "


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "Liuyun feizong at your age is just the peak of immortals. Your qualification is far above Liuyun feizong. If there is no accident, it is inevitable to become a saint! It''s a pity that you didn''t get the true biography of the sage like Liuyun feizong. Otherwise, the myth of Liuyun feizong in the northern region should be completely broken by you soon! "

 Chapter 2154

    After a long talk with Gu Shanhe, Xu Shaotang gained a lot, and also let him know that the words of Ming Zhi are absolutely true.


    There are too many secrets in this heaven. Perhaps, when he becomes a saint, when he finds the door of heaven, these secrets will be gradually solved.


    After chatting for a while, Xu Shaotang proposes to have a drink with gushanhe. Gushanhe has not drunk alcohol for nearly 20 years, so he naturally agrees.


    But it''s not a good thing to have wine without food. Just when Xu Shaotang was going to hunt some game nearby to roast for wine, he grabbed the deep pool with his empty hand, and a big fish nearly one meter long rushed out of the water and landed directly between them.


    Xu Shaotang gives Gu Shanhe a thumbs up and immediately finds firewood to light it. After cleaning up the big fish, he puts it on the fire and roasts it.


    "Master, this fish should be ready for a while. Why don''t we have two cups first?"


    Xu Shaotang took out a jar of good wine from his heaven and earth bag. There are many things in his heaven and earth bag. Naturally, this good wine is indispensable.


    "Well?"


    Gu Shanhe''s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, and Xu Shaotang''s bag of heaven and earth suddenly appeared in his hands.


    "Master!"


    Xu Shaotang heart a tight, secret way this ancient mountains and rivers should not be take a fancy to their own bag of heaven and earth, right?


    However, he quickly denied his idea that Gu Shanhe was also a semi saint. Looking at the whole northern region, he had few rivals except for the saint who had never been exposed. How could such a person take a fancy to his bag of heaven and earth?


    "Don''t you mean you''re not from the clan?" Gu Shanhe glanced faintly, then threw the bag of heaven and earth to Xu Shaotang, "it''s from the temple of heaven! I lied to you, boy


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "no, I''m not really a member of the clan."


    In his heart, he really wanted to slap himself. He knew that gushanhe used to be the temple of heaven. How could he still take out the objects of the temple of heaven in front of him? Isn''t it nothing to look for trouble!


    "So you''ve got the bag of heaven and earth?" Gu Shanhe''s eyes flashed, and then he said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t want to worship the sect, but have a festival with the people in the temple of heaven! If my guess is right, you come to Tianqiong mountain for meditation only on one hand. The most important reason is that you killed the people in the temple of heaven, and you should also be a direct disciple. Do you want to avoid the pursuit of the people in the temple of heaven? "


    Gu Shanhe, who has lived for nearly 300 years, can see through the essence of things almost instantly.


    "Master, aren''t you angry that I killed the people in the temple of heaven?" Looking at Gu Shanhe''s smiling, Xu Shaotang was a little relieved.


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile, "what does it have to do with me to kill the people in the temple of heaven? I''m no longer the man of the temple that day. Why should I be angry? "


    "In fact, this heaven and earth bag is indeed a direct disciple of the temple of heaven." Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to smile and said: "however, I killed not only one disciple of the temple, but six! And I did come to take refuge in the Tianqiong mountains, but it''s not the temple of heaven that drives me here, it''s the Yundi palace! "


    "Oh?" Gu Shanhe rarely showed the color of eight trigrams in his eyes. He was curious and said, "in detail, what''s going on?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t hide at the moment. He tells the whole story of his gratitude and resentment with those people in the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace. However, he doesn''t mention his killing of zhuojinge, nor does he mention the matters related to Lingru and Mingzhi.


    "Ha ha!"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Gu Shanhe burst out laughing. At the same time, he patted Xu Shaotang heavily on the shoulder and said with a laugh, "boy, you really have the courage to fight against the people who dare to kill the Heaven Temple and the cloud emperor palace. I will have a good drink with you! Ha ha


    Having said that, gushanhe grabbed the wine jar, patted the Kaifeng mud with one palm, put the wine in the jar into his mouth, and then looked up at the sky and exclaimed, "have a good time!"


    This is a happy sound, full of heroic spirit, not like a person whose time is coming.


    "Do you have any enmity with Yundi palace?"


    Gushanhe betrayed the temple of heaven and was happy that he killed the people in the temple of heaven. It''s understandable, but it''s incomprehensible to be happy that he killed the people in Yundi palace, unless he also has a grudge with Yundi palace.


    Think about the time when Gu Shanhe got started was earlier than Nie Tianguan and Liuyun feizong, but he was ignored by the temple of heaven because of Liuyun feizong. Is it difficult that they took over their gratitude and resentment at that time?


    Gu Shanhe put down the wine jar, shook his head and said, "I really have some grudges with Liuyun feizong, but I''m not happy because you killed the people in Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple."


    "Why is that?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Because of you!"


    Gushanhe pointed to Xu Shaotang and said with a laugh, "before I die, I can still meet someone as interesting as you. Shouldn''t I be happy? Ha ha


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnates and looks at the ancient mountains and rivers with astonishment. Is it interesting for him to have a grudge with the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace? What kind of statement is that?


    "Among the three top sects, biluoxian palace never likes to quarrel, but Tiansheng palace and Yundi Palace are fighting openly and secretly. To be honest, looking at the whole northern region, very few people dare to fight against Yundi palace and Tiansheng Palace at the same time! I''ve lived nearly three hundred years. You''re the first one! " Gu Shanhe laughed and said, "so, don''t you think you are an interesting person?""I''m not funny. I''m forced to..."


    Xu Shaotang said bitterly: "I hope that I have no grudge with them. The well water doesn''t make the river water."


    "Beautiful idea!"


    Gushanhe hummed: "the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it! You are so talented that you don''t want to go to the cloud emperor''s palace or the temple of heaven. Do you think they will let you go if you don''t provoke them? No one wants to have a character like Liuyun feizong again. The best way is to kill you before you grow up! "


    There is a delicate balance between the major forces in the northern region. If Xu Shaotang grows up, this balance will be broken soon. Therefore, even if Xu Shaotang keeps his peace and doesn''t provoke anyone, unless he joins any of the three top forces, it is inevitable to kill him!


    "Every man is innocent and guilty, isn''t he?"


    With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang grabbed the wine jar and poured a few mouthfuls into his mouth. Then he turned over the roast fish and said with a self mocking smile: "they will not let me go if they kill them or not! That''s how much I''ve earned! "


    "Old man, don''t you call your grandfather when you drink?"


    Suddenly, a loud voice burst in Xu Shaotang''s ears. He followed the reputation, but saw a rainbow light rushing towards them.

 Chapter 2155

    At the moment of the sound, Gu Shanhe suddenly grabbed the wine jar and began to pour wine into his mouth.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls, he quickly handed the wine jar to Xu Shaotang: "drink quickly, how much you can drink!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Gu Shanhe in a puzzled way, and then poured wine into his mouth.


    However, he just had two drinks, the wine jar in his hand suddenly disappeared.


    Looking at it again, the wine jar had already appeared in the hands of a big man. The big man opened his mouth and poured the half jar of good wine into his mouth. In a short time, the half jar of good wine had all gone into the big man''s stomach, but the big man seemed to have more than enough. Until he dropped the last drop of wine into his mouth, he threw the wine jar into his mouth On one side, the wine jar broke into pieces with a bang.


    The big man was born with a bear on his back, a face full of flesh, a pair of eyes as big as brass bells, and no shoes on his feet. The thick soles of his feet on the ground felt like the legendary barefoot immortal!


    That face of Hu Zha Zi and that head of messy hair, let Xu Shaotang''s mind involuntarily appear "pick foot big man" this word.


    However, Xu Shaotang can''t really regard him as a stingy man. Just because he robbed his own wine jar just now, and because he dares to call the semi holy gushanhe "old man", Xu Shaotang knows that this man''s strength is absolutely good. Even if he is not as good as gushanhe, he will never be far behind him!


    Xu Shaotang is looking at the big man curiously when the big man''s eyes suddenly fall on the grilled fish on the fire. Xu Shaotang has a bad premonition and is about to remind him that the fish is not yet cooked. The nearly meter long big fish suddenly flies into the big man''s hands. There is another gust of wind and clouds, and the 20-30-jin big fish has no bones left!


    Yes, there are really no bones left!


    What kind of Freak is this Birdman? He really eats fish without spitting bones? He''s not afraid to choke himself?


    And when the Birdman comes, he grabs their wine and their roast fish. Isn''t he an outsider?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s stunned look, Gu Shanhe said with a smile, "this is the way the damned monkey looks. Just get used to it. "


    " monkey Monkey


    Xu Shaotang looks at a big man in astonishment. With his physique, it''s impossible for him to hook up with a monkey!


    "Eh, why hasn''t this boy seen it?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man seemed to notice that there was a stranger. He stepped up to Xu Shaotang with his bare feet and looked at him carefully. Suddenly, he called to Xu Shaotang fiercely: "boy, grandfather is Zhu Huai, not a monkey!"


    "Zhu Huai? Master Zhu


    "Zhu Huai!" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "he is a monster! Noumenon is zhuhuai, which is similar to monkey, but it is more fierce than monkey. "


    "Monster?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart was filled with awe, and the image of zhuhuai appeared in his mind. He had studied Shanhaijing for a long time before when he was on the earth. It was only at this time that he remembered that a monster with long tusks but similar to a gorilla was recorded in Shanhaijing, which seemed to call zhuhuai!


    In front of me, all my arms have turned into human beings. Is this the demon king or the demon emperor?


    Moreover, it seems that the relationship between zhuhuai and gushanhe is not bad? This What''s going on?


    "Grandfather, the demon king of the demon clan! Don''t compare grandfather with those monsters! " It seems that Zhu Huai is very dissatisfied with Xu Shaotang''s calling himself a "monster", so he opens his mouth to threaten Xu Shaotang.


    "Dead monkey, don''t bully me there!" Seeing Zhu Huai''s fierce look, Gu Shanhe said with a smile, "are you awake so soon? I thought it would take you two or three years to wake up


    Hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, Zhu Huai left in front of Xu Shaotang, sat down beside him, and said with a smile: "grandfather has the blood of a big demon, and it can''t take so long to absorb the aura of a thunder fire orchid!"


    Thunder fire fairy orchid!


    Xu Shaotang trembled in his heart, which was the real top-level elixir! It''s much more precious than his black jade Lingshen. Listen to them, do you dare to think that these feelings have swallowed the thunder fire fairy orchid and fallen into deep sleep, and just wake up?


    No wonder a starving ghost is reincarnated! Xu Shaotang slandered in his heart.


    Looking at Zhu Huai''s triumphant appearance, Gu Shanhe said, "you have absorbed the aura of thunder, fire and orchid, but you have not been promoted to the demon emperor. I don''t know what you are proud of."


    "Old man! Grandpa is going to fight you


    All of a sudden, zhuhuai jumped up like a cat trampled on its tail, pointed to Gu Shanhe''s nose and yelled.


    Gu Shanhe glanced at Zhu Huai lightly, but sat there motionless: "fight with me, the man whose time is coming, do you mean it?"


    Hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, Zhu Huai was shocked. His fingers pointing to Gu Shanhe were slowly folded up and he sat down again in front of Gu Shanhe. Just now, his arrogant and domineering look disappeared. He sighed heavily: "how come you haven''t conquered your demons?"Gu Shanhe nodded slightly and laughed with relief: "forget it, this is karma. I don''t want to defeat the demons. I''ve lived for 300 years, and that''s enough..."


    "You humans are so weak!"


    Zhu Huai glanced at the ancient mountains and rivers, and snorted: "grandfather has lived for more than 700 years, and you are still alive. You are only 300 years old, and you can''t do it! If you want me to say, no matter what demons he has, just kill them all. There are so many bad things! And you, too. You can''t let go if you want to break things. People have been dead for more than 200 years. What else can''t let go! "


    It seems that zhuhuai also knows the demons of the ancient mountains and rivers very well. The relationship between them should be more than that.


    How can Shaotang become a friend of mankind? What did he experience during his 20 years here?


    "If I could put it down, I would have put it down..."


    Gu Shanhe shook his head and sighed, "well, I owe them both. I owe them two lives, but I only need to pay them back with one life. I still earn it."


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, grandfather can''t persuade you. He won''t waste saliva with you!"


    Zhuhuai smashed his mouth and looked at Xu Shaotang beside him, "is this your apprentice?"


    "No!"


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile, "it''s also my little friend who I just met, a very interesting person."


    "Interesting? I didn''t see it! " Zhu Huai looked up and down at Xu Shaotang, touched his chin and said, "stupid, you look like a fool!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 2156

    After chatting for a while, Xu Shaotang finally understood the relationship between Zhu Huai and Gu Shanhe.


    Gushanhe and zhuhuai have known each other for nearly a hundred years. Strictly speaking, gushanhe is zhuhuai''s life-saving benefactor.


    Gushanhe came to Tianqiong mountain to look for an extremely rare elixir when he attacked the later period of Daluo Jinxian. He accidentally found that zhuhuai was fighting with another demon king for the thunder fire fairy orchid. At that time, zhuhuai was just in the middle of the demon king''s period, and his strength was stronger than gushanhe''s, but the demon king''s strength was not weak when he fought with him. Although he killed the demon king , but he was also seriously injured and in danger. At this time, Gu Shanhe happened to appear and helped him save his life with the healing pills.


    After that, the two became friends.


    In fact, the reason why Gu Shanhe chose to go to Tianqiong mountain for meditation has something to do with Zhu Huai. In the first few years when he came here, Zhu Huai often came to see him. However, later, the orchid that Zhu Huai guarded became mature. Zhu Huai swallowed the orchid and fell asleep. Now it has been 13 years.


    Gu Shanhe thought it would take two or three years for Zhu Huai to wake up after swallowing the thunder fire fairy orchid. He didn''t expect that Zhu Huai would wake up ahead of time. However, it was a wish for Gu Shanhe to see his demon friend before the time came.


    In fact, the dragon and the dragon are in this deep pool, but this place is favored by Zhu Huai, who gives it to Gu Shan He Jing Xiu.


    Although Zhishui longhuajiao didn''t like it before, zhuhuai was the demon king. He didn''t dare to disobey zhuhuai''s orders. Later, he gradually accepted this fact.


    In the chat, he also learned one thing that surprised him greatly, that is, the demons of the demon clan are much easier to defeat than the demons of human beings. For most demon kings, the demons are only symbolic existence. The demon kings of the demon clan rarely go out of the sky mountains, and most of the time they are practicing in their own way. They have little contact with people and things, so their demons are very weak Basically, as long as it''s time to get to the door, everyone can beat the demons quickly.


    It''s not easy to cultivate the demon clan. It''s God''s compensation for them.


    "Do you demons kill each other?"


    After understanding the cause and effect, Xu Shaotang said to Zhu Huai with a smile.


    Zhuhuai took out the big nostrils and hummed: "you human beings will kill each other, can''t the demon clan? Besides, my grandfather has been guarding the orchid since it first appeared. That bastard wants to rob the orchid. Of course, my grandfather can''t let him go! "


    "So it is


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, it seems that whether it is Terran or demon race, there is always a dispute.


    There are bad people in the Terran and good demons in the demon clan. Everything can''t be too absolute.


    "By the way, what about Xiao jiao''er?" Zhuhuai smashed his mouth and yelled at the deep pool: "Xiao jiao''er, I haven''t seen your grandfather zhuhuai for more than ten years. Don''t you hurry out to meet him? Do you want my grandfather to invite you? "


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "Xiao jiao''er was scared by this boy just now. I don''t dare to come out."


    "The useless guy, at least, is also the waterstop dragon Huajiao. How could he be so scared by this boy?" Zhu Huai cursed at the deep pool.


    Listening to zhuhuai''s voice, the calm deep pool suddenly began to ripple, and then the water began to boil, and the waterstop dragon Huajiao suddenly rushed out of the deep pool and yelled at zhuhuai.


    With the cry of dragon Huajiao, the expression on Zhu Huai''s face gradually changed. At first, he was surprised, but later, he was curious.


    "They''re communicating, aren''t they?" Xu Shaotang asked Gu Shanhe in a low voice.


    Gu Shanhe nodded slightly: "the demon clan has their specific way of communication, but I have stayed with them for so many years, and I don''t understand their language."


    "Isn''t Xiao jiao''er suing him?" Xu Shaotang joked.


    "Very likely!" Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "Xiao jiao''er is still a child, and his heart is also a child''s heart. You have bullied him. Isn''t it normal to complain to zhuhuai?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. Is Xiao Jiaoer really suing?


    When the cry of the Dragon stopped, Zhu Huai suddenly turned his rough cheek and gazed at Xu Shaotang: "boy, Xiao jiao''er said that you have a very frightening breath on you. What''s the matter?"


    "Ah? Really? I don''t know! " Xu Shaotang pretends to be a fool.


    Of course, he knew that the breath that made zhishuilonghuajiao afraid must be the breath of Yinglong. Although he didn''t know what level Yinglong was, there was no doubt that it was much higher than zhishuilonghuajiao and zhuhuai. At least it should be the same level as Mingzhi.


    "No?"


    The copper bell like eyes of Zhu Huai looked puzzled. Then he snorted, "don''t you know that the little jiao''er was illuminated by his grandfather?"


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang shook his head.


    Nonsense! Of course not! According to Zhu Huai''s appearance of reincarnation, Xu Shaotang was surprised that he didn''t eat shuishuilonghuajiao as a snack. How could he know that he was going to follow zhishuilonghuajiao?"Hum, that grandfather let you know now, the little demon that grandfather is shining on, is not what you can bully!"


    All Huai''s voice suddenly cold, suddenly a punch to Xu Shaotang hit.


    Zhuhuai was the demon king who was only one step away from the demon emperor. His strength was even above the ancient mountains and rivers. His fist was fast and urgent, like a streamer. Before Xu Shaotang could react, he was blasted tens of meters by zhuhuai and hit a towering tree behind him heavily.


    "You are crazy!"


    Xu Shaotang struggled to stand up from the ground, with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. His chest seemed to be hit by a mountain, and the blood in his body was constantly surging.


    Seeing Zhu Huai teach Xu Shaotang to take out his anger for himself, the dragon Hua Jiao suddenly screams with excitement, while the nearby Gushan river sits there motionless, and seems to have no intention to intervene.


    "I dare to be tough. It seems that the blow was too light just now!"


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Zhu Huai stepped out, and the earth under his feet suddenly cracked. Xu Shaotang only felt a streamer of light hitting him. Before his body made any response, he was kicked by Zhu Huai again.


    If the fist Zhu Huai started with was only a deliberate attempt, now it has made Xu Shaotang feel the threat of death.


    "Poof!"


    After all, Xu Shaotang didn''t hold down the blood in his chest. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of black blood. His internal organs seemed to crack. His chest collapsed and a large black footprint appeared on his chest.


    "Are you serious?" Xu Shaotang was so angry that his five internal organs were almost broken by his foot just now. This is not just to vent his anger for Shuilong Huajiao.


    "Nonsense!"


    Zhu Huai said, "I think you don''t agree with me! It seems that we need to learn a lesson again! "


    As soon as his voice fell, his body moved again. The fist seemed to shatter the void, and the surrounding space was distorted by the fist.


    This time, Xu Shaotang had already made preparations. When his arms were not moving, his real Qi suddenly began to swell.


    Although Xu Shaotang knew that he was invincible, he couldn''t let zhuhuai ravage him. His crazy Qi suddenly condensed into a huge fist and smashed it at zhuhuai with the momentum of overwhelming.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang''s sense of the sea trembled, and the terrible breath appeared again. At the same time, a virtual shadow suddenly shrouded the surrounding space completely.

 Chapter 2157

    At the same time of the roar, everything in the world was silent, and all the insects and birds in the forest stopped singing.


    No matter zhuhuai or Gu Shanhe, they were all enveloped in a huge fear. The dragon Hua Jiao desperately wanted to run to the bottom of the deep pool, but his body didn''t listen to him.


    Originally, zhuhuai was ok, but with the appearance of the shadow, his whole body suddenly began to shake violently.


    The next moment, zhuhuai directly exposed himself under the terrible pressure, and knelt down with a "boom". The weight of his ten Zhang high body made the surrounding earth tremble violently.


    "Bang!"


    In the face of Zhu Huai, who could not resist at all, Xu Shaotang''s powerful blow suddenly hit him. Even though Zhu Huai''s body weighed tens of thousands of Jin, he was still knocked away by Xu Shaotang''s violent force for a meter or two.


    After being knocked away, Zhu Huaigang fell on his knees again. His whole body was shaking, and he didn''t even dare to raise his head.


    And the dragon Hua Jiao was even worse. It only felt its demon Dan roar, as if it was about to be broken by the roar from heaven and earth. It wanted to ask for mercy, but could not make any sound.


    Gu Shanhe is not a demon clan. He is a little better than Zhu Huai in the strong breath of Ying long, but he is not comfortable in front of the terrible breath. The real Qi in his body is constantly running around, which is not controlled by him at all.


    The virtual shadow of the Dragon just flashed by and disappeared quickly. At this time, gushanhe felt a little better and quickly controlled the real Qi in his body.


    But zhuhuai and Shuitou longhuajiao couldn''t get rid of the huge fear for a long time.


    When Xu Shaotang knelt down and looked at him, he couldn''t help but smile.


    But when he saw Zhu Huai, he almost laughed.


    Where is zhuhuai? It''s obviously a copy of Vajra, but his hair turned gray. The pair of long tusks on his mouth were very conspicuous, and there was a faint cold light in the sun. Zhuhuai had a long tail more than Vajra. The tail was a bit like oxtail, which was similar to what he saw in the book of mountains and seas.


    After a long time, zhuhuai''s mountain like body gradually disappeared, and he was finally able to transform into a human form.


    Waterstop dragon Hua Jiao''s body also gradually recovered its ability to move. After howling at the cold sweated arms lying on the ground, she hid in the deep pool very unkindly.


    "Hoo..."


    Crouched on the ground, Zhu Huai breathed out a long breath of turbid air, slowly raised his head, which was wet with cold sweat, and looked at Xu Shaotang with fear: "you are really weird! That was The breath of the dragon


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "don''t you just want to force my breath to appear? Is that what you want now? "


    With a slight pause, Zhu Huai struggled to get up from the ground and asked, "is that the virtual shadow of the dragon family? Which one of the dragon people is that strong? "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "Yinglong! Have you ever heard of it? "


    "Yinglong?"


    The muscles on Zhu Huai''s face suddenly twitched violently and exclaimed, "what are you talking about? Yinglong? "


    "Yes Looking at Zhu Huai''s frightened look, Xu Shaotang was very happy. It seems that Zhu Huai should know Ying long.


    "How could it be?" Zhu huaiman looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief. "Yinglong is the most holy of the demon clan. How can he be attached to you? And didn''t Yinglong fall ten thousand years ago? "


    "The most holy of demons?"


    Xu Shaotang and Gu Shanhe were stunned at the same time. Gu Shanhe stood up slowly and asked curiously: "the most holy demon clan, what kind of existence is that? Better than the demon emperor? "


    He had known Zhu Huai for nearly a hundred years, and he had never heard Zhu Huai mention it. He always thought that the demon emperor was the strongest existence of the demon family.


    Listening to the question of Gu Shanhe, Zhu Huai shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t know what the most holy spirit of the demon clan is, but it must be much better than the demon emperor!"


    "Then how do you know that Yinglong is the most holy of the demon clan, and that he fell down ten thousand years ago?" Xu Shaotang looks at zhuhuai in bewilderment. Zhuhuai''s words are obviously contradictory.


    Because the way can let him reveal the essence of terror, Zhu Huai no longer dare to despise Xu Shaotang as before. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, he looked at Xu Shaotang with lingering fear, and quickly replied: "all the demon families with big demon blood have inheritance memory. In my inheritance memory, there is a little memory about Yinglong, but it only mentions that Yinglong is the most holy of demon families And what happened to him ten thousand years ago, I don''t know anything else. "


    Now zhuhuai no longer dare to call himself "grandfather" in front of Xu Shaotang. Although Xu Shaotang''s strength is not worth mentioning in his eyes, Xu Shaotang''s terrible breath is enough to make him have no resistance. He is only one step away from being promoted to the demon emperor. In Yinglong''s terrible breath, he can''t even blink his eyes.


    "You don''t even know?"


    At first, Xu Shaotang thought that zhuhuai knew it with great joy. When he heard his words, he was disappointed. Then he asked, "do you know Youhe and Mingzhi?""You..."


    Zhu Huai looked at Xu Shaotang with astonishment, "do you even know Youhe and Mingzhi?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. He not only knew it, but also saw it!


    Zhuhuai slightly restrained his mind, forced down the shock in his heart, and slowly said: "Youhe and Mingzhi should be the most holy of the demon clan, but Youhe also fell ten thousand years ago, and Mingzhi disappeared ten thousand years ago. According to the legend of the demon clan, he should also fall."


    Fall?


    Hearing Zhu Huai''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help doubting Zhu Huai''s inheritance and memory.


    Fall a fart! Not long ago, he was boasting and farting with Youhe and Mingzhi, but in zhuhuai''s memory, they both fell? His memory is not reliable.


    "I believe that in your inheritance and memory, there should be no reason for the fall of Youhe and Mingzhi, right?" Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile.


    Zhu Huai nodded and said, "none! How on earth do you know they exist? What did Ying Long tell you? "


    "Yes


    I don''t think they''ll explain to each other.


    After all, Zhu Huai certainly believes in his inheritance memory more than his words.


    Zhu Huai took a careful look at Xu Shaotang, hesitated for a while, and then slowly said: "if you really want to know the reason why Youhe and Mingzhi fell, I can take you to meet someone! He may know what you ask! "

 Chapter 2158

    "Who are you going to take me to?"


    Xu Shaotang was a little puzzled. It seemed that he should know other demons.


    I don''t know whether the demons he took himself to see are powerful or not.


    However, zhuhuai refused to speak up and said, "you will know when you go."


    "Forget it then!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m just asking. Since you don''t know, don''t bother others any more."


    It is impossible for zhuhuai to go with zhuhuai until he knows who he is going to take him to see and whether he will be hostile to himself. Although at present, the breath and shadow of Yinglong should have a great deterrent to the demon clan, God knows when the shadow of Yinglong will appear.


    Moreover, he clearly knew that Youhe and Mingzhi had not fallen, and he really didn''t care much about this matter.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang refused, Zhu Huai stopped persuading him. However, he secretly decided that whether Xu Shaotang would go or not, he would go to see that man. What happened to Xu Shaotang was so strange that he wanted to find out what was going on.


    After making up his mind, Zhu Huai returned to his carefree manner and snorted to the river: "old man, you have lived nearly 300 years. Have you ever seen such strange things?"


    "No!" Gu Shanhe shook his head slightly, and looked at Xu Shaotang curiously: "so, you can have the strength now, it should be related to that Yinglong?"


    He just remembered now. When Xu Shaotang said before that he was not a member of the clan or a member of the hermit family, he said that it was a coincidence that he could have the present strength. Presumably, Yinglong, who was called the most holy of the demon clan by Zhu Huai, was what Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang can''t deny that he can have the strength now, although it''s not all by Ying Long''s ghost, but it has an indispensable relationship with that ghost. Without Ying Long''s ghost, he would not have died long ago, where can he talk in front of the ancient mountains and rivers.


    He can change from Canglong to Xu Shaotang, which has an indispensable relationship with Yinglong.


    Therefore, there is nothing wrong with Gu Shanhe''s statement.


    "Can you tell us what''s going on?" Gu Shanhe''s muddy eyes were full of curiosity. He realized that there must be a big secret in Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Gu Shanhe and Zhu Huai''s eyes, Xu Shaotang pondered a little. Finally, he shook his head gently and said, "two elders, I''m sorry, I can''t tell you. This is my secret. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll let you know."


    "I have a chance, but this old man has no chance!" Zhu Huai turned his eyes and said, "if you don''t talk to the old man, you will be satisfied with his last wish. I''m afraid I won''t listen to him!"


    Hearing Zhu Huai''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help looking black.


    All fools know that telling Gu Shanhe does not mean telling Zhu Huai?


    Zhu Huai also wanted to cheat him with this move. He felt that the essence of Zhu Huai should not be Zhu Huai, but stupid dog and bear.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the ancient mountains and rivers, that meaning is more obvious.


    Gu Shanhe also understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning from Xu Shaotang''s eyes. Although he was slightly disappointed, he still advised Zhu Huai: "everyone has his own secret. Since this boy doesn''t want to say it, don''t force him. If he can say it, he will naturally say it."


    "You old man, grandfather is kind enough to fulfill your last wish, but you are a good man!" Zhu huaiman glared at Gu Shanhe and stood up slowly. "Forget it, grandpa won''t stay here with you. He''s been sleeping for more than ten years, but he''s still hungry. He''ll go for a walk and come back to you after eating!"


    Having said that, zhuhuai''s body suddenly rose to the sky and quickly turned into a streamer and flew to the distance.


    "These feelings are also human beings of human nature!"


    Looking at the disappearing sky, Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "That''s what he''s got. You''re used to it." Gu Shanhe laughed and said, "your injury should not be serious, right?"


    Xu Shaotang rubbed his abdomen, which was slightly painful, and said with a bitter smile: "fortunately, he was merciful, otherwise I would not be able to make it through with a move in his hand."


    "But he''ll be afraid of you in the future." Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "I''ve known him for so many years, but it''s the first time I''ve seen him show his body. The breath of Yinglong on you is too terrible. Although I''m not a demon, I can only barely support him under the breath of terror! I''m afraid only saints can be calm and self-contained in the aura of Yinglong. "


    Looking back on the scene just now, I can''t help sighing in the middle of the ancient mountains and rivers. After 300 years of living, it was the first time that he encountered such a terrible breath. The most holy strength of the demon clan was really extraordinary!


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks curiously, "master, are there many demon kings like zhuhuai in the Tianqiong mountains?"


    "A lot!" GUSHAN River: "I once heard Zhu Huai say that there is a forbidden area in the deep of Tianqiong mountain range, which is the forbidden area of the whole demon clan. The worst guard outside the forbidden area is the demon king. Moreover, it''s just the periphery of the forbidden area. As for the central area of the forbidden area, let alone him, even the demon emperor dare not break in without authorization!""Don''t even the demon emperor dare to break in?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. He didn''t know what terrible existence there would be in the forbidden area.


    "Maybe you''ll have a chance to go there!" Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "with the horror of Yinglong, no demon people can stop you outside the forbidden area!"


    "Forget it, let''s not say whether I have this ability or not. Even if I have that ability, I don''t dare to rush in until the situation is unclear!" Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "besides, since it''s a forbidden area, it''s natural that you can''t break into it at will."


    "Yes, too!" The ancient mountains and rivers nodded slightly.


    "By the way, what''s your plan? Do you want to continue your meditation here, or do you want to go to other places in the northern region?" Xu Shaotang suddenly asked again.


    Gu Shanhe sighed softly: "let''s practice here. If you want to die, let me die here."


    "How about a company?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s just that I''m going to have a retreat here. If you don''t mind, I still have a lot of things to ask you."


    "Well, anyway, my time is coming." Gu Shanhe said with a hearty smile, "it''s a good thing to have someone to chat with me before the time comes."


    Xu Shaotang bowed slightly: "the younger generation to pick up a person, later we will come together!"

 Chapter 2159

    "Tantai Jingming has met the ancient master!"


    As soon as they arrived, Tantai Jingming saluted Gu Shanhe respectfully.


    When she came here with Xu Shaotang, she learned from Xu Shaotang that there was a semi Saint here. After learning about Zhu Huai, she was even more surprised. She didn''t expect that there were these people in the sky mountains.


    "No gift!"


    Gu Shanhe looked up and down at Tantai Jingming, then asked with a smile, "are you a member of the Tantai family in fengmingjian? "


    " no! " Tantai Jingming looked at the ancient mountains and rivers blankly. She shook her head slightly and said, "I never know what fengmingjian is, and I''m not a member of the Tantai family


    "That''s strange. I don''t know that there are other people with this surname besides the dantai family." Gu Shanhe pondered slightly, then said with a smile: "but also, the number of people in the northern region is hundreds of millions, after all, I only know a few."


    Hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help coming forward and asked, "is the Tantai family mentioned by my predecessors a hermit family?"


    It''s not the first time that he has heard about the hermit family. According to these people, it seems that the hermit family is very powerful, and its strength is no weaker than that of the three top clans.


    "Yes


    Gushanhe nodded his head slightly and said, "I had a meeting with the people of the dantai family in the early years. After listening to the girl''s name, I thought she was also a member of the dantai family."


    "Master, is the hermit family very strong?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks curiously.


    "I don''t know much about the details. People from the hermit family seldom walk outside. It''s also a coincidence that I met the one from the dantai family." Gushanhe said slowly: "but I guess the strength of the hermit family should be really strong. Regardless of the saints behind the three top clans, the strength of the hermit family is certainly not weaker than the three top clans. However, I don''t know whether there are saints in the hermit family."


    Since they are called hermit families, they naturally want to live in seclusion.


    The people of the hermit family seldom walk outside, which leads to the limited understanding of the hermit family. The specific ones may need to be known by the hermit family itself.


    "Have you ever heard of the Baili family?" Xu Shaotang asked suddenly.


    Gushanhe glanced at Xu Shaotang and asked, "are you talking about the Baili family of the chamber of commerce that day?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly excited and nodded: "yes, Tianxing chamber of Commerce! At present, the person in charge of the business of Tianxing chamber of Commerce in Jumu city is Bai Li canglan, who should be a little younger than his younger generation. "


    Xu Shaotang can''t see through the hundred mile canglan, but he also knows that the hundred mile canglan is definitely not simple.


    Gushanhe is a semi saint. He has lived for nearly 300 years. He should know a lot about the northern region.


    The reason why he wanted to go with Gu Shanhe was that he wanted to know more about things that Gu Shanhe didn''t know.


    "Hundred Li canglan?" Gu Shanhe stroked his beard, shook his head slightly and said, "I haven''t heard of this man, but I know the Baili family! The Baili family should also be a hermit family, but strictly speaking, it is not a hermit family. "


    "How do you say that?"


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at the ancient mountains and rivers curiously. They suddenly find that the ancient mountains and rivers seem to be an encyclopedia about the northern regions. If they tell all the secrets of the northern regions, they may not be able to finish them in three or five days.


    But they have plenty of time to listen to Gu Shanhe.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang also thinks in his heart that if possible, he still wants to help Gu Shanhe overcome his own demons. After all, he is only one step away from becoming a saint. It''s a pity that he will fall.


    Although I haven''t been with Gu Shanhe for a long time, I can see that the old man is not a villain. He was too persistent in becoming a strong man when he abandoned his wife and son, so that he made a decision that he would regret all his life.


    "Although the Baili family can be regarded as a hermit family, it is different from other hermit families. The Baili family members often live outside. Most people who have reached a certain level know that the master behind Tianxing chamber of commerce is the Baili family. Therefore, the Baili family is a different kind of hermit family." Gu Shanhe said happily, "in fact, the Baili family is more like an alchemy family. The Baili family is proficient in alchemy. I bought some pills from the Baili family at a great price in those years."


    I see!


    Hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately understood.


    No wonder that Baili canglan didn''t care about his black jade Lingshen. The Baili family was actually a alchemy family! Moreover, even the strong people like gushanhe have to buy pills from them. Although gushanhe didn''t say how much he spent to buy pills from the Baili family, it''s enough to let such strong people say the words "huge price"!


    Pills are huge profits! Baili family is not short of money at all!


    The Tianxing chamber of Commerce of Baili family bought so many elixirs for alchemy!In this way, many doubts in his mind will be completely solved.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s thoughtful appearance, Gu Shanhe joked: "I said, you won''t offend the hundred Li family, will you?"


    "No, this is really not!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "before I came to Tianqiong mountain, I met Baili canglan of Baili family. I heard people around him call him Shaozhu, so I was just curious."


    Gushanhe thought slightly and said, "when I came here 20 years ago for meditation, the head of the Baili family should be Baili xuance. The Baili canglan you mentioned may be the son of Baili xuance. Fortunately, you didn''t offend the Baili family. People who practice will need some pills, especially those high-level pills, which are basically in the hands of the Baili family. If you offend the Baili family, you will be in trouble when you need high-level pills in the future. "


    "What''s the trouble? He''s also an alchemist!" Hearing the words of Gu Shan He, Tan Tai Jing Ming said casually.


    As soon as she said this, she suddenly felt that it was wrong. She seemed to have accidentally exposed Xu Shaotang''s secret. When she looked at Xu Shaotang with regret, Xu Shaotang gave her a "nothing" expression.


    This kind of thing doesn''t have to hide from Gu Shanhe, it''s just an additional identity.


    But Gu Shanhe didn''t think so. He was surprised to see Xu Shaotang: "are you still a alchemist?"


    "Yes, I learned a little bit." Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile.


    "Fur? I think you seem to know how to hide yourself. It''s not as simple as fur, is it


    Gu Shanhe''s eyes are so fierce that he immediately knows that the so-called fur is only Xu Shaotang''s modest words.


    "It''s really just the skin." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "I only know a little about it. I learned it blindly according to the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu. How much can I know?"


    "Qingyu Danlu" Gu Shanhe was a little stunned, "but from the hand of emperor Dan Guan Qingyu''s" Qingyu Danlu "

 Chapter 2160

    "The elder also knows" Qingyu Danlu " Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Although I don''t know the record of Qingyu Danlu, I know that emperor Dan is in charge of Qingyu." Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "looking at the whole northern region, I believe there are few people who don''t know Guan Qingyu."


    The word "emperor of Dan" is enough to prove Guan Qingyu''s achievements in alchemy.


    The reason why Liuyun feizong, the northern emperor, was named as the northern emperor is that his strength has been improved so fast that people can''t catch up with him. However, the reason why emperor Dan was in charge of Qingyu was because of his exquisite alchemy. In the thousand years since Guan Qingyu disappeared, no one has surpassed Guan Qingyu in alchemy. This shows Guan Qingyu''s great attainments in alchemy.


    "So it is


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    GUSHAN River: "when it comes to Guan Qingyu, I heard that the Baili family has some ties with him."


    "And this?"


    Both of them put up their ears and listened carefully.


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "it''s said that the reason why the Baili family is proficient in alchemy is that the Baili family members have been promoted by Emperor Dan Guan Qingyu. However, these are just hearsay. Guan Qingyu was a person thousands of years ago, but there is no way to verify these."


    When Gu Shanhe said something about Xin Mi that they had never heard before, Xu Shaotang immediately laughed: "next time, if you can meet Bai Li canglan, I''ll ask him to prove it."


    "Since you are lucky to get Guan Qingyu''s record, you should cherish it." Gushanhe said earnestly: "if you can achieve half of Guan Qingyu''s achievements in alchemy, your strength will definitely increase several times faster than now! I believe you should also know the great benefits of Dan medicine to us practitioners! "


    "Well, I know!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded seriously and said, "it''s a pity that the record of alchemy in my hand is just a remnant. If I can find the other two pieces, it will be of great benefit to my breakthrough in alchemy."


    He still remembers his promise to Ye Qingshi in the evil city. If he has made some achievements in alchemy, he will go back to the evil city and give him "Qingyu Danlu" as a gift? Ye Qingshi, the remnant of the scroll.


    "That''s a pity indeed!"


    Gu Shanhe sighed, "well, don''t stand here. Sit down in the cave and chat slowly! By the way, boy Xu, do you still have wine? Before I was drunk enough, I was robbed by that bastard zhuhuai, but I''m drunk again. "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if zhuhuai asked me, I would say no more! But the elder asked, that is to say, "yes."


    "Ha ha! If zhuhuai hears this, his lungs will explode. "


    Gu Shanhe laughed heartily, and his long beard was flying in the wind, which made him look more free and easy. "Then we should drink faster this time, so as not to be robbed by that bastard again!"


    Referring to Zhu Huai, they burst into laughter.


    If Xu Shaotang really took out a jar of good wine from the heaven and earth bag, the three people no longer need any food and wine, so they sat in the cave behind the waterfall and drank.


    "This girl is good, but you have a good eye."


    After three rounds of wine, gushanhe said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t tell Gu Shanhe about the relationship between himself and Tantai Jingming, Gu Shanhe, a mature man, had already learned everything from their casual intimacy.


    Xu Shaotang did not deny it, but said with a smile, "thank you for your praise."


    "You should cherish this girl." Gu Shanhe smiles a little, but then sighs softly: "don''t go my old way again."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said respectfully, "thank you for your instruction. I will remember it."


    Even if Gu Shanhe doesn''t say it, he can''t abandon his wife. In his heart, his family is always the first, but his strength is the second. If someone can let him find mu Tiance and send him back to the earth now, even if he abandons his cultivation, he will not hesitate to agree.


    Tantai Jingming also heard Xu Shaotang talk about gushanhe. Seeing that gushanhe was at a loss, she said in a low voice, "master, everyone should do something wrong. The past has passed. I hope you can relax and never shut yourself up."


    On hearing the relief of Tantai Jingming, Gu Shanhe reluctantly laughed and waved his hand and said, "I know what you want. Zhuhuai has tried to persuade me many times, but this evil spirit is the evil spirit. I can''t let it go, I can''t hide it, I can''t get through it, I can''t get out of it. Up to now, I''ve given up."


    Although I know how to defeat this evil spirit, I also know that some things can be more important than Mount Tai or as light as a feather. In fact, whether to let go or not is just a matter of thinking


    "Let it go or not, just in one thought?"


    The ancient mountains and rivers stagnated slightly, murmuring the words of dantai Jingming, as if trapped in a magic daze.


    Looking at Gu Shanhe''s bewitched appearance, Tan Taijing Ming''s eyelids jumped: "Shaotang, did I say something wrong?""No!"


    Xu Shaotang grabbed Jingming on the platform and made a "Silence" gesture. He said in a low voice: "the elder seems to have some feelings. Let''s leave here quickly. Don''t disturb him!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with suspicion, but she still follows Xu Shaotang out of the cave.


    "Old master, are you really OK?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asks a little worried.


    "It should be OK. Maybe what you said made him suddenly realize." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, it should be a good thing for the elder. Let''s not disturb him. Let him realize it by himself. Maybe if he realizes it, he will defeat his own demons."


    "All right!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming is slightly relieved.


    Just as they were about to go to the nearby retreat, a rainbow light quickly flew to them from a distance.


    "Zhu Huai?" Xu Shaotang looked at the fast approaching Hong Guang and had guessed the identity of the visitor.


    When the rainbow stopped in front of Xu Shaotang, it was zhuhuai.


    Xu Shaotang was about to ask Zhu Huai not to disturb the ancient mountains and rivers. Zhu Huai suddenly came forward and took Xu Shaotang and said, "follow me!"


    "No, where are you taking me?" Xu Shaotang naturally does not want to, inexplicably asks.


    "Take you to the man I told you about!" Zhu Huai said, "she asked me to take you to see her."


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head like a rattle.


    "She said you would go!" It seems that Zhu Huai didn''t intend to force Xu Shaotang. He just whispered a word in his ear.


    Listening to Zhu Huai''s words, Xu Shaotang was shocked suddenly. He grabbed Zhu Huai with his backhand and said, "go, go now!"

 Chapter 2161

    Go all the way with zhuhuai to Tianqiong mountain range.


    Xu Shaotang has long forgotten his decision not to go deep into the Tianqiong mountains.


    Half an hour later, zhuhuai took Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming to a courtyard in the deep of Tianqiong mountains.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have dreamed that there was such a spacious courtyard in the depths of Tianqiong mountains. The courtyard was surrounded by colorful flowers. A small river surrounded the courtyard, giving people a feeling of small bridge and flowing water.


    It seems that the courtyard is very simple, but as long as you close your eyes and feel it gently, you can immediately feel the difference of the courtyard. The aura around the courtyard is extremely strong, but it is still much worse than the valley where Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang stayed in the Taichu realm.


    You don''t have to guess that the courtyard must be built on a spiritual vein!


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang and his wife stood at the gate of the courtyard and looked at the courtyard carefully, an angry voice suddenly rang out.


    Before Xu Shaotang had time to be happy, a white shadow rushed to Xu Shaotang like lightning. According to Xu Shaotang''s cheek, it was a hard blow.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to. He immediately raised his hand to block the fight. The two men wrestled with each other, but they didn''t use their real Qi. They were all fighting in one move.


    "What are they doing?"


    Zhuhuai looked at the two people who had been wrestling on the ground in front of him, and asked the Tantai Jingming.


    Tantai Jingming''s face is full of bright smile, but her eyes are slightly moist. She chokes with emotion and says, "don''t worry about them. Let them fight. Anyway, none of them will kill each other."


    Zhuhuai hummed: "he dares to kill that boy. Even if he has the smell of Yinglong, the elder sister will have to kill him!"


    "Who are you talking about?" Tan Tai Jing Ming turned her eyes away from the two people who were fighting on the ground, turned to Zhu Huai and asked, "the person you want to bring us to meet is the elder sister you said?"


    She was slightly shocked. She had already learned from Xu Shaotang that zhuhuai was the existence of the half step demon emperor. Now there was a man called elder sister head by zhuhuai. There is no doubt that the elder sister head in his mouth must be the strong one of the demon emperor!


    "It''s me!"


    At this time, a beautiful figure appeared in front of the quiet tea.


    In front of her is a very beautiful woman. She has an elegant, beautiful and moving face. Her white jade like skin is tender and ruddy, just like the skin of a newborn baby. Even if she is as beautiful as a quiet tea, she suddenly feels ashamed.


    Even in the face of Shenyin, the peerless beauty on the Phoenix list, dantai Jingming never felt this way.


    She was wearing a long white skirt, which showed her enchanting figure. She really could stand the words "angel face, devil figure".


    However, when you see her, you won''t associate it with the word "sexy". Just her dusty temperament makes people reluctant to give birth to any blasphemy.


    "Big sister!"


    Seeing the woman appear, Zhu Huai bows and salutes. Originally careless, Zhu Huai behaves like a kitten in front of the woman.


    "Who are you?"


    Tantai Jingming doesn''t know how to call her. It seems wrong to call her "big sister" like zhuhuai.


    The key point is that this woman is probably the strong one of the demon emperor, which is absolutely the kind of strong one they have never seen before. It''s really inappropriate to call her "senior". This woman''s age seems almost the same as her. She can''t really say "senior"! Although she knew that she was probably older than Zhu Huai!


    The woman looked at the quiet tea and asked, "are you a quiet tea or a plain girl?"


    "I''m Tantai Jingming!"


    "You can call me nine tails."


    "Nine tails?" Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at the woman in surprise and whispered, "what a strange name."


    Such a beautiful woman has such a wonderful name.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Jiuwei said faintly: "my noumenon is Jiuwei Tianhu."


    Nine Tailed Fox?


    Tantai Jingming was slightly surprised. When she thought about it carefully, she didn''t find the name strange. Zhuhuai''s noumenon is zhuhuai, so everyone used to call him zhuhuai. Since this woman''s noumenon is nine tail Tianhu, it''s nothing to be surprised about.


    "You must be the demon emperor?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked curiously.


    The woman nodded slightly, then looked at Xu Shaotang, who was wrestling with each other, and said slowly: "originally, he wanted to leave the Tianqiong mountains to find you. Unexpectedly, you took the initiative to find him. Well, this is a wish of him."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s heart jumped and asked tentatively, "did he tell you all about it?"


    "What do you mean?" Nine tail doubts of ask a way.


    "It''s his identity and origin.""In addition to knowing his name is mu Tiance, I have to go to several people, including you and Xu Shaotang. I spent several months with him, but I knew nothing about him." Jiuwei shook his head slightly and looked up and down at Jingming, "if you are willing to tell me his identity and origin, I''d like to hear it."


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Tantai Jingming''s worry eased slightly and said with a smile, "it''s not convenient for me to talk about him. I''d better wait for him to tell you."


    While they were talking here, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance finally stopped fighting.


    The two men with bruises and bruises were lying there panting, looking at each other, then laughing again.


    With a smile, mu Tiance suddenly and fiercely said to Xu Shaotang, "if you can''t let me go back, I have to work hard with you!"


    "Bullshit, don''t I want to go back!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a speechless face. If he wants to return to the earth, he is absolutely more urgent than mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance said bitterly: "don''t tell me these useless things! Anyway, you bastard brought me here. If you can''t go back, I''ll kill you first, and then I''ll commit suicide! "


    "Don''t be so cruel?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a bitter smile, and then said to Mu Tiance, "I thought you were eaten by the monsters in Tianqiong mountain range, but I didn''t expect you to enjoy the gentle countryside here. Brother mu, you have a good life!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance slightly looked up at Jiuwei, who was standing with Jingming of dantai, and said with some gratitude, "if it wasn''t for her, I would have been the food of those monsters."


    "She saved you?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly.


    "Well, if you look good, you can really eat it!" Xu Shaotang sighed with a smile, and then said with a bad smile, "is there anything wrong between you, hehe..."


    "Go away!"

 Chapter 2162

    Under mu Tiance''s narration, Xu Shaotang finally knows how mu Tiance spent his time.


    When he was inexplicably drawn into the heaven by the whirlpool of the gate of heaven, mu Tiance fell on the place where the sand sea and the Tianqiong mountains meet.


    Mu Tiance, who had just entered heaven, didn''t know what was going on. Between Shahai and Tianqiong mountains, he instinctively chose to enter Tianqiong mountains. Indeed, as long as he didn''t know the danger of Tianqiong mountains, as long as he wasn''t a fool, everyone would make the same choice as mu Tiance.


    After entering the periphery of Tianqiong mountain range, mu Tiance gradually found that he was no longer on the earth. At the beginning, mu Tiance was barely able to cope with the wild animals, but with the gradual deepening, the wild animals he met became stronger and stronger. When he first met a monster, if he did not rely on Cain''s blood clan secret skill, he would have become the dish of the monster It''s too late.


    Mu Tiance didn''t know how big the Tianqiong mountains were. He just wanted to cross the Tianqiong mountains quickly and leave this ghost place full of monsters.


    Driven by this kind of mentality, he kept deepening. He ran away from the monster several times because of the blood clan''s secret arts. Until he met a third-order monster, his blood clan''s secret arts had no use at all under the powerful power of the third-order monster. Just when he was about to become the third-order monster''s plate, Jiuwei came down from the sky to save him and took him to the village Jiuwei''s residence.


    After that, he stayed with Jiuwei all the time. He wanted Jiuwei to send him away from Tianqiong mountains, but Jiuwei didn''t want to.


    He is not without the idea of sneaking away, but the place where Jiuwei lives is already deep in the Tianqiong mountains. As long as he leaves here, any monster around can tear him to pieces.


    Helpless, he can only stay here for a while, with the help of Jiuwei, his strength is also rapidly improving, just a few days ago passed the disaster.


    Today, zhuhuai came to Jiuwei to talk about the strange things he had encountered. Only then did he know that Xu Shaotang was in the Tianqiong mountains.


    He blames Xu Shaotang for his involvement in this strange celestial world, so he wrestles with Xu Shaotang as soon as he sees him.


    After listening to Mu Tiance''s story, Xu Shaotang sighed again: "if you are good-looking, you can really eat it! I''m still worried about what''s wrong with you. You''re happy here! In other words, the nine tails are so good to you, and their strength is so strong, otherwise you will follow her. "


    "Do you want to call again?" Mu Tiance said maliciously.


    "Forget it! My face hurts


    Xu Shaotang slowly got up from the ground and rubbed his red and swollen cheek. Although both of them chose not to use Qi, they didn''t have much spare power. The fists were under the flesh, and now their faces were blue and blue.


    See two people all climbed up from the ground, nine tail they this just slowly walk over.


    Jiuwei took a look at mu Tiance, turned to zhuhuai and said, "take him down to wipe some medicine!"


    "No!"


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I''m fine. I don''t need to wipe medicine. I''ll be fine soon."


    "Medicine must be applied!" Jiuwei said in an indisputable tone: "I don''t feel comfortable when you are like this!"


    "Poof


    Hearing Jiuwei''s overbearing tone, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming burst out laughing.


    Mu Tiance''s face was black and he looked at them for a long time. Finally, he walked into the yard obediently and spent so long with Jiuwei. He was very clear about Jiuwei''s temper, but Jiuwei was very good to him. That temper made him unbearable. What''s more, he didn''t have any resistance in front of Jiuwei.


    "I heard that you have the spirit of Ying Long?" After zhuhuai takes mu Tiance into the room to wipe medicine, Jiuwei asks Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, in order to avoid nine tail asked the reason, direct way: "I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Is it?" Nine tail raised eyelid to see Xu Shaotang one eye, in the eye obviously write don''t believe, light way: "let me feel on your body should dragon of gas exactly how strong!"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at nine tails with a black line on his face and insists: "forget it. The spirit of Yinglong is too strong. I''m afraid you can''t bear it."


    "I really want to see if I can hold on!" Nine tail corners of the mouth slightly a Qiao, some disdain of say.


    "No, no, you are mu Tiance''s friend. If I use Yinglong''s spirit to crush you, mu Tiance will definitely turn against me!" Xu Shaotang''s mind is spinning rapidly. He can''t control Ying Long''s virtual shadow at all, but he doesn''t want Jiuwei to know it. Only in this way can he have deterrent power against zhuhuai. Now he wants to figure out how to get rid of Jiuwei''s idea of feeling Ying Long''s Qi. After thinking for a long time, he says to Jiuwei: "you think, although you are a Nine Tailed Tianhu, you don''t know mu Tiance Are you scared by your body? What if you show yourself in Yinglong''s breath and scare mu Tiance? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei''s face showed the color of thinking.


    For a long time, the corners of her mouth suddenly showed a smile: "I''m afraid you can''t control the spirit of Yinglong?""It doesn''t work for me!" Xu Shaotang has a hard tongue.


    "Is it?" Nine tail eyes suddenly flashed a fine awn, "listen to Zhu Huai say, you are forced by him to have no way to just reveal the spirit of Ying Long?"


    As soon as her words came out, Xu Shaotang had a bad feeling.


    Just as he was about to do something, a strong breath immediately enveloped him and Tantai Jingming.


    Originally, he thought that this strong breath would be very strong. However, when the strong breath enveloped them, he and Tantai Jingming did not react at all, but looked at Jiuwei in a puzzled way.


    At this time, Jiuwei also looked at them in shock.


    "No way!"


    "How can they not respond to my breath?" Jiuwei said to himself


    If Xu Shaotang doesn''t respond to her breath, it can be seen that he has the spirit of Ying long. But Tantai Jingming is just a fairy. How can she not respond to her breath?


    What are these two freaks?!


    "Maybe it''s because we''re not demon people!" Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a relaxed smile.


    "It seems that not only you, but also Tantai Jingming has many secrets." Jiuwei''s eyes flashed, frowned and thought to himself: "Mu Tiance has many secrets, and you also have many secrets. It seems that none of these people he is looking for is ordinary people!"

 Chapter 2163

    "Everyone has secrets, don''t they?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I believe you have a lot of secrets, too? Why don''t we ask for your secrets and you don''t talk about our secrets? "


    Nine tail but don''t speak, just use their own eyes constantly in two people''s body sweep.


    Just when they are confused, nine tail''s body suddenly moves and lightning strikes Xu Shaotang.


    Where can Xu Shaotang react? He is directly held by Jiuwei like a chicken in his hand. He used to hold others like this, but now it is the first time that he has been held like this. The key is that this woman seems to be a weak woman just from the appearance.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Shaotang some nervous looking at nine tail, this life at any time in the hands of others feel really bad.


    Jiuwei didn''t speak, but injected a genuine Qi into Xu Shaotang''s body.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who has no resistance in Jiuwei''s hands, when dantai Jingming is about to step forward, Jiuwei suddenly shakes and suddenly releases Xu Shaotang. Her eyes suddenly show an unprecedented color of horror. Even when Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming are not afraid of her breath, she is not as frightened as she is now.


    "Why do you have my demon blood?" Nine tail''s beautiful eyes stare at Xu Shaotang, "and the blood of the demon clan on you is very strong! It''s not just a breath! What''s going on here? "


    "The blood of the demon clan?"


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled by Jiuwei''s words, "I have the blood of the demon family. How can I not know?"


    "You don''t know?" Jiuwei looks at Xu Shaotang dubiously, and the color of doubt in his eyes is even stronger.


    "I have the spirit of Ying long in me, but I really don''t know what the blood of demon clan is!" Xu Shaotang said seriously: "and you see, I''m certainly not a member of your demon clan!"


    He didn''t cheat Jiuwei. He really didn''t know when he had the blood of the demon family. And after listening to Jiuwei''s meaning, the blood of the demon family seemed to be very strong? Is it more powerful than the blood of the Nine Tailed Fox?


    "You really gave me a big surprise!" Nine tail looked up and down at Xu Shaotang, "if I ask you why you have the spirit of Ying long, you should not say it?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "this is my personal secret. At least I can''t say it now. If I can say it, I will never hide it."


    "Like mu Tiance, you have many secrets, but you are also stubborn!" I don''t know if I think of Mu Tiance''s stubbornness. Jiuwei sighs a little helplessly, "and your secret seems to be more than mu Tiance''s, and there''s dantai Jingming. It''s clear that there''s only human immortal''s strength, but you''re not afraid of my breath! No one can be as calm as you in front of my breath, even the great Luo Jinxian of you human beings


    When Zhu Huai said that Xu Shaotang had the spirit of Ying long, she was very curious about Xu Shaotang. Now, he is not only more curious about Xu Shaotang, but also more curious about dantai Jingming.


    "True or false?"


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming looked at each other. Just now, they did feel the powerful breath of Jiuwei, but they just felt it.


    "What do you think?" Nine tail lightly hums a way.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly: "anyway, I really don''t know what''s going on."


    "Do you know what the hell''s going on between Youhe and Mingzhi?" Nine tail eyes flashed a crafty eyes, "listen to zhuhuai said, you seem to be very interested in the things of Youhe and Mingzhi they fall?"


    "Really interested!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and admitted, then said with a bitter smile: "I guess if I want you to tell me how they fell, you should have some conditions?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei immediately said with a smile: "Mu Tiance is right. You are really cunning! Now that you have guessed, can we make a deal? "


    "If I tell you my secret, you will tell me about the fall of Youyu and Mingzhi, won''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang has guessed the content of the nine tail deal.


    Nine tail nods again, quietly looking at Xu Shaotang, seems to be waiting for his answer.


    "Come on, it''s not a good deal for me." Xu Shaotang resolutely shook his head and refused.


    He is really interested in their affairs, but if you want him to exchange his secret, he will not agree. Moreover, you and Ming Zhi are living well. I''m afraid most of what Jiuwei said is not reliable.


    "What on earth do you want to say?"


    Jiuwei''s face was stiff, and a sharp light flashed from his face, "you''d better not force me to do it to you! Although you have the spirit of Ying Long and the blood of the demon clan, with your current strength, I will take your life as easily as I can! "


    Soft can''t come hard?


    Looking at Jiuwei''s bad eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly has some drumming in his heart. He really can''t guarantee that Jiuwei won''t fight against him and Tantai Jingming. At least Jiuwei is also a demon emperor. If they do, they really don''t have the slightest resistance."Don''t embarrass them!"


    Just at this time, mu Tiance''s voice suddenly rang out. Just now, mu Tiance, who had just walked in with a black face, turned back to his white appearance and even changed his clothes.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise: "brother mu, what medicine do you use? Give me some!"


    It''s really good, isn''t it? If it''s on the earth, it''s definitely at the level of divine medicine!


    Mu Tiance glared at Xu Shaotang and walked slowly to Jiuwei: "their secret is similar to mine. If I could tell you, I would have told you."


    Facts have proved that mu Tiance''s words are more effective than Xu Shaotang''s. after hearing mu Tiance''s words, Jiuwei takes his sharp eyes off Xu Shaotang''s face, but still gives Xu Shaotang a warning look.


    "Brother mu, in order to celebrate our reunion, do we have to have a good drink?"


    It''s a long time to meet again, and it''s a surprise way that none of them expected. The big stone about Mu Tiance in Xu Shaotang''s heart also completely falls down. How can we have a drink less at such a beautiful moment?


    "Yes, yes!"


    Before mu Tiance spoke, all the huais beside him began to flow all over the place.


    "Rammer, get out of here!"


    Nine tail eyes a stare, each bosom immediately shrinks a neck, atmosphere also dare not go up a mouthful, that pair of timid appearance, see Xu Shaotang they funny unceasingly.

 Chapter 2164

    The three came to the forest outside the courtyard. Jiuwei seemed to know that they had a lot to say after a long separation. He didn''t go with them on purpose.


    She didn''t worry about the three people escaping from here. It was already deep in the Tianqiong mountains. There were monsters everywhere that could easily take their lives. As long as they were not fools, they would not be too far away from their own courtyard.


    Mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang are drinking happily there, chatting with each other about the time when they came to heaven. Speaking of the rising place, their laughter diffuses in the mountains.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is sitting next to him without saying a word, a pair of pretty eyebrows wrinkled tightly, as if thinking about something.


    "Dan Tai!"


    Seeing the strange appearance of dantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and gently pulls her.


    "Well, what''s up?" Tantai Jingming returns to her senses and looks at Xu Shaotang blankly.


    Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "what are you thinking about? How can you be so absorbed?"


    "I wonder why I''m not afraid of the breath of nine tails." Tantai Jingming frowned and said, "if it''s true that even Da Luo Jinxian can''t keep calm in front of her breath, what''s the matter with me? Is it because of my constitution? "


    Mention this matter, Xu Shaotang can''t help but put down the wine jar in his hand, his eyes also show the color of thinking, for a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly said: "it should be! Besides, I really can''t think of any other reasons. You know, you are the one who can even avoid the disaster. "


    "Can she escape from heaven?" Mu Tiance said: "that is to say, you have not experienced the natural calamity when you are among the immortals?"


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly: "although it''s incredible, it''s true."


    "The reason for your constitution is your zombie constitution?" Mu Tiance didn''t want to avoid anything, and didn''t think there was anything he couldn''t say. He asked directly.


    Dantai Jingming knew mu Tiance''s character clearly, but she didn''t mind. She nodded and said, "it''s true. It''s my zombie constitution that makes me avoid the natural disaster, and makes me not afraid of the breath of nine tails."


    She didn''t have so many adventures as Xu Shaotang or mu Tiance. Her only adventure was her zombie constitution, which was a blessing in disguise. But so far, she is not sure whether this constitution is good or not, but she has not found anything wrong for the time being.


    "So your constitution is not a bad thing?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly and said, "I don''t know, but for now, I really haven''t found any harm."


    Mu Tiance looked at Jingming in surprise and said with a smile, "don''t say it. I almost didn''t notice. You used to have white hair, but now you have black hair."


    "It was only after I entered the human immortal that I became black." Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "don''t think so much, as long as it''s not a bad thing!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other curiously. It''s hard to find that mu Tiance has learned to comfort people. I don''t know whether it''s because of Jiuwei or because of the change of nature after coming to Tianjie.


    "Shaotang, when I was just thinking about things, I seemed to want to understand what happened to your demon blood." Tan Tai Jing Ming says to Xu Shaotang again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance asked curiously at the same time.


    Even Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what''s going on. How can dantai Jingming know?


    Tan Tai Jing Ming pondered slightly and said, "it should be because of the drop of blood essence that you gave you."


    "That drop of blood essence?" Xu Shaotang Leng Leng, suddenly patted his head, "you don''t say this thing, I almost forgot! Must be! It''s said that Youhe is also the most holy of the demons. I absorbed his blood essence, and naturally I have the blood of the demons! "


    When he destroyed the Ying family in Kunlun Kingdom, he completely absorbed the drop of blood essence. After a long time, he almost forgot that Youhu gave him blood essence.


    There is no doubt that the most holy essence and blood of the demon clan must be very powerful. He began to doubt whether he was not afraid of the breath of nine tails because of that drop of essence and blood or because he had a wisp of ghost of Yinglong.


    "Are you the most holy of the demons?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance suddenly exclaimed.


    "Why, do you know the most holy demon clan?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance curiously.


    Mu Tiance grabbed the wine jar and poured a big mouthful of wine into his mouth. Then he said slowly: "when I chatted with Jiuwei, she mentioned it unintentionally. I was too clear about it. I just heard her say that the most holy spirit of the demon clan is very powerful. Her strength is far above her, and she enjoys a very high position in the demon clan! Originally, it seems that the demon clan had ten saints, but later, I don''t know why, all the ten saints seem to fall. "


    "At least Youhe didn''t fall, and there is Mingzhi, which is a trapped dragon I met in Taichu." Xu Shaotang touched his chin and thought, "not all of the most saints of the demon clan have fallen. Maybe some of them have just disappeared. That''s why they are considered to have fallen, just like Youhe and Mingzhi.""If you are really the most holy of the demon clan, your conjecture should be correct."


    Mu Tiance thought for a while, and then said curiously, "you Hu should be involved in the heaven with us. If you can find you Hu, you can ask him these questions."


    It''s a pity that when they first saw you, they didn''t expect that they would be involved in the heaven for no reason. Otherwise, they would ask you clearly. Now they don''t know nothing about these things.


    However, they all instinctively feel that there should have been some great events a long time ago, but there are not many people who know these events.


    In other words, not many people are qualified to know these events!


    "I''d like to find Youhe too. Let him help us get back to earth!" Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "you have been with Jiuwei for such a long time. You should know how difficult it is to become a saint! I''ve heard from Mingzhi that only when we become saints can we hope to break the seal of heaven''s gate and return to the earth. To be honest, it should not be realistic to break the seal of heaven''s gate with our own strength in a short time. What I fear most is that when we find heaven''s gate and have the strength to break the seal of heaven''s gate, our family on the earth will be gone. "


    Mentioned this matter, three people fell into silence one after another.


    In fact, they still have some confidence in becoming saints, but if they want to become saints, they don''t know that they have to wait until the age of the monkey! Moreover, even if they become saints, they are only the first step to break the seal of heaven. They still have a long way to go!


    They don''t even dare to think about how much time it takes!

 Chapter 2165

    "By the way, isn''t Jiuwei the demon emperor?"


    After a while of silence, Tantai Jingming suddenly looks at mu Tiance and says, "why don''t you tell Jiuwei about us and ask if Jiuwei can help us?"


    Hearing what Tantai Jingming said, mu Tiance couldn''t help but smile and shake her head: "she doesn''t even know the gate of heaven, how can she help us? When I was rescued here by her, I asked her about the gate of heaven, and she knew nothing about it. "


    "She doesn''t even know the gate of heaven?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said to himself: "the power of the demon emperor is a little stronger than that of the ordinary saints. So even those saints don''t know the existence of the gate of heaven? Is it true that only the most saints of the demon clan like Hades know the gate of heaven? "


    At present, he has met many strong men, but only one of them knows that the gate of heaven exists. Even the demon emperor Jiuwei knows nothing about the gate of heaven, which is quite unexpected.


    Mu Tiance shakes his head blankly. He doesn''t know whether Xu Shaotang''s guess is correct or not, but at least his hope of getting Jiuwei to help them return to the earth is completely defeated.


    After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said to himself, "well, in that case, let''s not think about these things for the moment! Let''s think about what we should do next. Originally, we came to Jumu city to find you. We thought there was no hope, but we found you in Tianqiong mountain by mistake. But now, look at the meaning of Jiuwei, we won''t let you go. What''s your plan in the future? "


    "Get out of here, of course!"


    Mu Tiance said without hesitation: "even if Jiuwei doesn''t let me leave, I will leave!"


    "How do you leave?" Tantai Jingming said helplessly: "Jiuwei is a powerful demon emperor, and I don''t know how many demon kings like zhuhuai can easily take our lives. If Shaotang and I leave, Jiuwei won''t stop us, but look at the meaning of Jiuwei, we won''t let you leave."


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and joked: "it''s estimated that Jiuwei wants to keep you in captivity to be her little man. You can see that Jiuwei is absolutely the most beautiful woman in the world. Otherwise, you can follow her. Maybe she will let you go as soon as she is happy?"


    "You talk nonsense again, believe me to let her give you to those demon kings under her?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely, "she still has several female demon kings under her hand. I think they should be very interested in you who are delicate and tender!"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang immediately stopped talking. Mu Tiance''s threat was too lethal.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face, Tantai Jingming immediately smiles. She has to say that it''s really interesting to see Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance fighting each other.


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "whether you admit it or not, if you want to leave the Tianqiong mountains, you must pass the Jiuwei pass first."


    After hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, mu Tiance, who originally looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely, sighed helplessly, and then reached out to touch Xu Shaotang: "don''t you have many ideas? Can you help me figure out how to get out of the sky range? "


    "Didn''t you tell me to shut up?" Xu Shaotang snorted.


    Mu Tiance slightly stagnated and said: "I''m asking you to help me now, right?"


    "No way!"


    Xu Shaotang simply shook his head: "in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is useless! Jiuwei obviously has a crush on you and doesn''t want you to go. What can I do? I can''t beat her again. If she doesn''t speak, other monsters in this mountain range can tear us to pieces! "


    He really didn''t have any way. When he thought of the word demon emperor, he didn''t even bother to think of a way.


    If you have to say anything, only mu Tiance himself has a preliminary understanding of Jiuwei and mu Tiance, but you can see that Jiuwei is deeply attached to Mu Tiance. The only way is that mu Tiance can persuade Jiuwei to let him leave.


    But if Mu Tiance can persuade Jiuwei, he won''t have to stay here for so long.


    It''s like falling into a dead circle.


    "Can''t you suppress the demons with the spirit of Ying Long?" Mu Tiance asked with hope.


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "the spirit of Ying Long is not working. I don''t know when the spirit of Ying long will appear. It''s completely out of my control."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and said: "move with emotion, understand with reason, that''s the only way!"


    "I didn''t say that."


    Mu Tiance sighed helplessly and looked at the yard of Jiuwei not far away. "She said I was stubborn. In fact, she was not stubborn? Alas


    "To be honest, do you have any interest in Jiuwei?"


    Xu Shaotang curiously looked at mu Tiance, "you two have been together for such a long time here, don''t you feel anything about her? Or do you think she''s a monster? "Regardless of Jiuwei''s status as a demon clan, it is estimated that many men in Beiyu will be crazy if she goes to Beiyu. Even Xu Shaotang has to admit that Jiuwei should be the most beautiful woman she has ever seen!


    In the face of such a peerless beauty, he is still deeply attached to him. If Mu Tiance really doesn''t feel anything about Jiuwei, he can''t say it.


    "Do you think I care if she''s a demon?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    "Since you don''t care, why don''t you?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "now you can understand that the demon clan is just like the goblins we heard in those legends. There is no difference between high and low. She is affectionate. If you want to, will it end? There are so many troubles


    "I know she''s good to me!" Mu Tiance sighed softly: "during my time here, she put down the demon emperor to take care of me, and often went to search for some elixir to let me have a medicine bath. She also saved my life. But I''m only grateful to her. For the time being, I can''t talk about the relationship between men and women. "


    "Just because we can''t talk about it now doesn''t mean we won''t have it in the future."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I believe you''ve heard the saying that love grows with each passing day. After being together for a long time, maybe you will gradually fall in love with her?"


    "That''s the future. It''s the future. We''ll talk about it later." Mu Tiance said: "the most important thing for us right now is to leave here."


    "I can''t help it."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said: "according to the current situation, even if we leave the Tianqiong mountains, we should not go to the northern region for the time being. Now the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace are chasing us everywhere. We are also trapped when we go. Instead, we might as well have a good retreat here for a while, or go to the southern region! But only if we can get out of here! "

 Chapter 2166

    One wants to go, the other doesn''t let go. This is a problem that has no solution.


    Three people sit there to discuss for a long time, the big jar of wine to drink, they did not come up with a suitable plan.


    When they went back to Jiuwei''s yard, all his thoughts disappeared, and Jiuwei sat there happily, with a cup of fragrant Baihua tea in front of him.


    Seeing the three people walking into the yard, Jiuwei glanced slightly at them and said faintly, "is it over so soon?"


    Mu Tiance looked at Jiu Wei with a complicated look and said slowly, "I''ll have some time to chat later. I''m not in a hurry for this moment."


    With that, mu Tiance suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming with a smile. His eyes match his words just now, which instantly makes Xu Shaotang understand mu Tiance''s meaning!


    If I don''t leave, none of you will!


    This asshole! If they don''t find a way to let mu Tiance leave here, mu Tiance will certainly let Jiuwei not let you and them leave, so he deliberately said that there will be time in the future!


    It''s a pit!


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other with a strong sense of helplessness in their eyes.


    "You want them to stay with you?" Nine tail eyes slightly bright, with a smile to see mu Tiance.


    Regardless of Xu Shaotang''s angry eyes, mu Tiance smiles and nods.


    "Tantai Jingming can live here, but he can''t!" Nine tail hands to point to Xu Shaotang, that firm tone, seem to have no the slightest bargaining room.


    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Jiuwei with a depressed face. Now mu Tiance won''t let him go, and Jiuwei won''t let him live in the yard. Is it hard to let him build a shelter beside him?


    Nine tail show eyebrow tiny pick, light hum a way: "I don''t like you, this reason enough?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang suddenly black face, directly choked by nine words, choking, and for a long time he just said, "well, you are the king of the devil. You has the final say. Anyway, I''m used to it. Can I build a shed around your yard? "


    Although Jiuwei is very good to Mu Tiance, she should be very domineering. To be honest, when Jiuwei is such a domineering person to ask him something, he bites to death. Jiuwei doesn''t beat him, which is enough to give mu Tiance face.


    He didn''t want to build a shed around the yard, but he was just helpless. Out of the yard, God knows what kind of monster there will be. He doesn''t want to be reduced to the food of monster. Near the yard, there is a smell of nine tails. Here, there should be no other demon tribe to make trouble.


    "Whatever you want!"


    Jiuwei gracefully took a sip of Baihua tea in front of him and said, "but I remind you that I always like quietness. You''d better not disturb me, otherwise, I don''t mind giving you some profound lessons."


    "I..." Xu Shaotang tried to suppress the evil spirit in his heart and said, "I''ll try my best!"


    He always felt that the nine tails were just looking for trouble, just to revenge him for not telling her the secrets in his heart.


    There''s no way. His strength is not as good as Jiuwei''s, and he doesn''t have mu Tiance''s face that turns all living beings upside down. He seems to have no better way than to admit defeat.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei doesn''t look at him any more. Then he turns to Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance and raises his hand slightly to signal them to come for tea.


    They give Xu Shaotang a helpless look and slowly walk to Jiuwei and sit down.


    Xu Shaotang looks at them bitterly and goes out of the yard full of grievances. He has to find something to build a shed to live. He thinks that this should be the most serious time that he has been treated differently.


    "Jiuwei, can I ask you a question?" Tantai Jingming poured a cup of Baihua tea for herself and mu Tiance, and asked Jiuwei with a tentative tone.


    Nine tail eyelids also don''t lift of say: "what problem?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming hesitated for a while and asked quickly, "how powerful is your demon clan? Since the demon clan has the most holy, does our Terran also have it? Besides, since you are the demon emperor, you should be the strongest in the whole sky range? "


    "You''re not a problem."


    Jiuwei put down the glass cup in his hand and looked at Jingming with great interest: "which question do you think I should answer?"


    "I naturally want you to tell me the answers to all three questions." Tan Tai Jing Ming said honestly.


    Nine tail gently smile, scallion fingers in the glass cup on the edge of a circle of row, the corners of the mouth outline a subtle arc, leisurely way: "why don''t we do an exchange, I answer you a question, you also answer me a question, how?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Tantai Jingming starts to regret it. She blames herself for being greedy. If she only asks one question, Jiuwei may answer her for mu Tiance''s sake. However, she asks three questions at a time and gives Jiuwei the chance to ask her in turn.


    Seeing the dilemma of Tantai Jingming, mu Tiance took the lead and said, "just answer her a question. As for the question you want to ask her, you can ask me. As long as you can say it, I will know everything.""You''ll think about them." Jiuwei looked at mu Tiance bitterly, "then why don''t you think about it for me?"


    Mu Tiance suddenly stops talking and gives Tantai Jingming a look of helplessness. He drinks tea on his own, as if trying to hide his embarrassment.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s appearance, Jiuwei shook his head helplessly, and then slowly said to Tantai Jingming, "I can''t answer you about the most holy question, because I don''t know. I just know that the demon clan once had the most holy existence. As for how strong it is, I don''t know. I also don''t know whether your Terran has the most holy. The only thing I can tell you is that the demon emperor is not as rare as you think. In the sky mountains, there are many demon emperors like me. Don''t you also have many saints? It''s just that you don''t know! "


    For mu Tiance''s sake, she finally answered the question of Tantai Jingming, but in fact, she only answered one question of Tantai Jingming.


    "Even the demon emperor has a lot more?"


    Tantai Jingming whispered, "fortunately, we didn''t go too far into the Tianqiong mountains."


    "I''m in charge of this area. Even if you go deep, as long as I speak, no member of the demon clan will hurt you."


    Although Jiuwei''s words seem to be just casual, Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance both understand her potential meaning: I can say something to let the demon clan in this area not hurt you, or make it difficult for you to do anything!


    Mu Tiance and dantai Jingming look at each other and drink tea at ease, but they are thinking about how to persuade Jiuwei to let them go.

 Chapter 2167

    Xu Shaotang''s action is very fast, less than an hour has been in the courtyard outside the simple shack.


    Looking at his shabby shack and the courtyard surrounded by flowers, Xu Shaotang was extremely depressed.


    But it doesn''t matter. He has been used to this kind of environment for a long time, and he doesn''t have to worry about his own safety here. He just needs to have a good retreat. In his spare time, it''s also a good choice to refine pills here.


    Think of it as a field survival training!


    Xu Shaotang tries to comfort himself in his heart, and his depressed heart gradually calms down. He doesn''t disturb the nine tails who are drinking tea in the hospital, so he sits quietly in his humble shack, closes his eyes and quietly absorbs the aura of heaven and earth.


    The aura here is really much stronger than that of the waterfall where they and gushanhe were. This abundant aura also makes up for the imbalance in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    Two days later, Xu Shaotang was in his shack to refine Dan.


    Since Lin''an spent a lot of money to buy the alchemy furnace, Xu Shaotang has never used it. Now he doesn''t know that he can leave here only after a long time. Besides practice, refining some pills is also a good choice. It can not only improve his alchemy skills, but also help them improve their strength. The surplus can also be reserved. Isn''t it a good thing to have so many pills?


    "What are you doing?"


    Just as Xu Shaotang is concentrating on alchemy, the voice of Jiuwei suddenly rings out behind Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said without raising his head: "don''t you see? Alchemy


    Although he reluctantly accepted the fact that he lived in this shack, Xu Shaotang''s resentment towards Jiuwei never disappeared.


    "Can you alchemy?" Nine tail full is surprised looking at Xu Shaotang.


    "I''ll do more than that." Xu Shaotang snorted: "if it''s OK, you''d better go to your hospital for a retreat. You''re here, which has a little influence on me."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei not only didn''t leave, but slowly walked into the shack, looked at Xu Shaotang condescensively, and said faintly: "this large area around is my territory. I''ll go where I want to go. How can you talk too much?"


    Get it! Who calls himself inferior?


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, no longer spoke, and focused on alchemy again.


    "Why do I think you''re making poison?" Smelling the disgusting smell, Jiuwei frowned tightly and turned up slightly. "Do you want to make poison to kill me?"


    Xu Shaotang looked up at Jiuwei in amazement, and paid attention to the situation of the alchemy furnace again. He said: "you are in the late stage of persecution delusion, and you have to be treated!"


    He is still trying to refine dahuandan according to the formula recorded in the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu. It''s more advanced than Yuanyang Dan which he gave to dantai Jingming and Luo Zhan before. It''s said that as long as he has a breath, he can recover quickly.


    Although this statement may be exaggerated, Xu Shaotang knows that the healing effect of dahuandan must be excellent. He doesn''t know how many more dangers he will encounter in the future. He is also prepared for some dahuandan.


    However, he is still in the experimental stage. After all, he lacks one or two miraculous medicines for refining dahuandan. He has replaced them with other miraculous medicines. He doesn''t know whether they are feasible or not. Therefore, the taste of a little disgusting is normal.


    However, the appearance of this disgusting taste, it is estimated that most of the attempts failed, according to the records of Dan, Da Huan Dan finished product is fragrant.


    Although I don''t understand what Xu Shaotang''s words mean, Jiuwei also knows that they are definitely not good words. He stares at Xu Shaotang angrily: "do you think you are mu Tiance''s friend, and I dare not do anything about you?"


    "I know you dare. You are the demon emperor. You are the biggest in the whole area. No one dares to disobey your will." Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "elder sister, what do you want to do? If you have anything to say, this elixir is at a critical time. If you want to refine it, you have to compensate me for this precious elixir! "


    "You think so well!"


    Nine tail light hum a, press root didn''t take Xu Shaotang''s words seriously, light say: "since you and mu Tiance are friends, that you should know him very well?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at nine tails suspiciously, nodded slightly and said, "at least you can''t find anyone who knows him better than me."


    He and mu Tiance have changed from rivals to close friends. I don''t know how many things they have experienced. Xu Shaotang thinks that he knows mu Tiance very well.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the surprise on Jiuwei''s face flashed by. Originally she was a little cold, she suddenly showed her little daughter''s posture, and her face was covered with rosy clouds. Beichi bit her red lips slightly and hesitated for a long time. Then she asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice: "since you know him so well, then Then you should know what he is I like What kind of woman? "


    Looking at Jiuwei''s unique shyness, Xu Shaotang suddenly seems to have discovered the new world. He dares to be in love with Jiuwei for a long time. What''s the purpose?At the moment of nine tail, where there is a demon emperor''s domineering, just an ordinary woman trapped in love.


    It has to be said that mu Tiance''s luck is really good. To get the favor of Jiuwei can be regarded as the blessing of his last life.


    "I said it. I''m afraid you''ll be angry." Xu Shaotang looks at Jiuwei with a smile on his face. It''s rare to see Jiuwei show such a posture. Now Jiuwei is at least more lovely than before, or more feminine.


    "You say it


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s ambiguous eyes, Jiuwei is angry and annoyed, but it doesn''t attack after all.


    "That''s what I said!" Xu Shaotang smile, put away the smile on his face, seriously said: "as far as I know, mu Tiance seems to prefer the kind of little bird, gentle and virtuous, obedient woman to him! You are really good to him, even he himself admits that, but at present, your character is far from the woman he likes. "


    He didn''t joke about it. No matter the character of Hongxiu or Qingwu is gentle and obedient to Mu Tiance. In their hearts, mu Tiance is their heaven and everything to them. Although Jiuwei''s character needs to be a little bit restrained in front of Mu Tiance, his strength as a strong demon emperor is always revealed inadvertently, and his personality is not so strong She is not the type mu Tiance likes.


    However, it''s not sure about her feelings. Maybe mu Tiance suddenly became as fraternal as herself, but she might like her personality. However, it''s not very possible.

 Chapter 2168

    "A little bird, gentle and virtuous?"


    Jiuwei frowned and didn''t seem to have much concept of these two words.


    Looking at Jiuwei''s puzzled appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "generally speaking, it''s very gentle."


    "You mean I''m fierce?" Nine eyebrows suddenly pick, voice again become cold and fierce up, she finally understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang, but it is a bit biased understanding.


    Looking at Jiuwei''s appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I said that you would be angry if I said it. Well, in that case, I''d better not say it, so that I won''t be beaten for no reason later. "


    "Well, what''s the matter with me?"


    Nine tail efforts to suppress a palm will Xu Shaotang pat fly impulse, coldly way: "if you don''t give me say why, hum!"


    Although it was not stated clearly, the meaning of the words could not be understood more clearly.


    "Elder sister, do you need to tell me why?" Xu Shaotang looked at nine tails with black lines on his face and said: "don''t you know that you are very fierce now?"


    This is a typical murderous without knowing it!


    "You..."


    Jiuwei is very angry at Xu Shaotang''s words. She really doesn''t know that she is fierce. As the demon emperor who is in charge of the Tianqiong mountains, she has long been used to the way that other demons are careful in front of her. Besides Xu Shaotang, no one has ever said that she is fierce. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s ready to run away, her voice suddenly softens down, "I love her Is it really fierce now? "


    Xu Shaotang carefully said: "now it is not fierce, just more fierce."


    "So that''s what you mean by gentleness?" Nine tail maintain just that soft voice, but she seems to this kind of tone is not used to.


    Xu Shaotang patted his forehead gently. He suddenly realized that Jiuwei probably never left the Tianqiong mountains. Apart from them, he probably never had contact with human beings. Even if he had, with her demon emperor''s terror power, everyone would think that she was the posture of a strong man, not fierce!


    He felt that if he wanted to explain the specific meaning of the word "gentle" to Jiuwei, it seemed that he had some difficulties.


    As Xu Shaotang thought about it, he said: "the so-called tenderness, how to say, is Well, just to... "


    After thinking about it, he found that he couldn''t explain what tenderness was. It was something that could only be understood but could not be explained. He really didn''t know how to express it in words.


    "What is it?" Listening to Xu Shaotang''s faltering words, Jiuwei asks curiously.


    "Otherwise, you''d better go to the TV station and ask." Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "I really can''t explain it to you clearly. If I have to say it, I just don''t get angry. I have to keep a smile on my face and don''t always look cold."


    All he could think of was this, though he knew that his statement was not quite right.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that maybe Tantai Jingming can''t explain what gentleness means to Jiuwei. If she really wants to understand what gentleness means, she may have to take her to the human world.


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang brain suddenly flash! Yes, Jiuwei just doesn''t want mu Tiance to leave her. They don''t have to leave mu Tiance here. They can let Jiuwei go to the human world with them!


    It sounds like a good excuse to let her understand what tenderness is.


    However, I don''t know if Jiuwei is willing to leave the Tianqiong mountains.


    "It''s because I don''t know that I came to ask you!" Nine tail light say: "otherwise you think I will come to ask you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, it seems that she and nine tail have been pulling for a long time. She won''t understand what is gentleness for the time being.


    Just at this time, a pungent smell suddenly came into Xu Shaotang''s nose. Xu Shaotang suddenly got to the alchemy furnace and quickly opened the alchemy furnace. A pungent smell with scorching smell suddenly came to him.


    "My pills!"


    Xu Shaotang cried with heartache and turned to look at Jiuwei: "look, it''s because I''m talking to you here that my furnace of pills has been destroyed! You have to pay for my loss now


    He didn''t pretend his heartache. Since dahuandan was regarded as the holy medicine for healing, the elixir needed for refining dahuandan was also treasured. Although it was not comparable to thunder fire orchid and black jade Lingshen, the value of the elixir he spent for refining dahuandan was at least millions, and it was only a kind of elixir!


    The key point is that he doesn''t have many precious elixirs in his hand. If he can use a little, he won''t be so distressed.


    Although at the beginning of smelling the pungent smell, he had already had psychological preparation, but at the moment he was sure that all the elixirs had been destroyed, and he still had a slight pain. Naturally, he blamed Jiuwei for the failure of refining pills. Since Jiuwei is the emperor of thousands of miles, he should have a lot of elixirs in his hand. It''s better to steal some precious elixirs Make up for his loss.Of course, he can''t help it if he can''t.


    "You can''t do it yourself, but you''re relying on me!" Jiuwei glanced at the dark things in Xu Shaotang''s Alchemy stove, stretched out his hand and fanned in front of his nose, "don''t alchemy just because of your ability. It''s a waste of elixir."


    "You are fast enough to cross the river and demolish the bridge!"


    It seems that there is no hope to get the elixir from Jiuwei. Xu Shaotang looks at Jiuwei helplessly. "Elder sister, can you leave now? I will continue to make pills. Don''t be destroyed by you again."


    "You haven''t told me what gentleness should be like." Nine tail Kui stand there, no intention to leave.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang said with tears and laughter: "what I can tell you is only those! If you really want to understand what gentleness should be like, you can go to the human world to have a look. I believe there will be many women there to tell you what gentleness is


    "Is that what you want?"


    Nine tail eyes show a trace of color, mouth with a bit of banter smile.


    "What''s the purpose?" Xu Shaotang pretends to be a fool and asks back.


    Nine tail lightly hums a, light way: "you want me to go to the human world to see, then you can follow me to leave here, and then wait for an opportunity to escape?"


    But Xu Shao Tang didn''t realize his plan before he knew it.


    "Your heart is so dark!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "I''m going to start alchemy again. If you don''t want to leave, please don''t disturb me. Thank you!"

 Chapter 2169

    In the following time, Xu Shaotang''s life was very monotonous. In addition to cultivation, he was alchemy. After several attempts, he finally succeeded in refining dahuandan, but only got two. The price of two dahuandan was that he used most of the elixir in his bag, but it was also worth it for Xu Shaotang, because it probably represented two lives!


    At present, it seems impossible for Jiuwei to let them leave here. The strength of Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance is gradually improving, but Xu Shaotang, who is in a bottleneck state, can''t enter the realm of immortals no matter how hard he tries.


    During this period of time, he found that Jiuwei''s temper was not as bad as he thought. At least, now and then he can make a joke with Jiuwei. Except that Xu Shaotang is still not allowed to live in the yard, Jiuwei doesn''t embarrass him.


    "Boom..."


    Xu Shaotang was refining new pills when a dull thunder burst out in the sky.


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, but he didn''t care. He continued to try to refine new pills there.


    However, a moment later, the originally sunny sky suddenly became extremely gloomy, and there was a tendency to get darker and darker.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang quickly walked out of his shack and looked up to the sky. At the moment, the sky was extremely dark. With the continuous thunder, it seemed that a huge rainstorm was coming.


    When he came out, mu Tiance and them also stood in the courtyard and looked up at the sky. The faces of Mu Tiance and Tantai Jingming were a bit puzzled, but Jiuwei''s face showed a kind of sadness that they had never seen before.


    Looking at Jiuwei''s extremely serious look, several people looked at each other, and suddenly there was a bad premonition in their heart.


    The sky is getting darker and darker, and it''s almost like night at last.


    The thunder is also more and more intensive, the lightning continues to cut through the sky, so that the dark sky and a bright light.


    The strong wind suddenly blew the leaves of the towering trees around them, and the flying leaves gave them the illusion that a storm was coming.


    "Jiuwei, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Tiance asked slightly worried.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s question, Jiuwei put away his worried face and said faintly: "there should be a fierce beast born. Only the fierce beast born can cause such a strange world."


    "Fierce beast? What kind of fierce beast can cause such a vision of heaven and earth? "


    Three people at the same time don''t understand of see toward nine tail, she is a demon emperor, see her just that worried appearance, difficult isn''t that even she all fear of fierce beast?


    Jiuwei shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know, but the fierce beast that can cause such a vision of heaven and earth is certainly not simple! There have been fierce beasts before, and there have been similar visions of heaven and earth, but they have never been so fierce as this time! "


    "Fierce beasts threaten you?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked in surprise.


    "The newly born fierce beast does not pose any threat to me, but the demon clan under the demon emperor does not have much resistance to the fierce beast that can cause such strange phenomena in the world!" Jiuwei stared at the thunder and lightning sky in the distance and said in a deep voice, "don''t you always want to leave here? Now you can leave! "


    "Ah?"


    The three of them looked at Jiuwei in amazement. They didn''t expect that she would suddenly come up with such a sentence.


    "No, what''s going on?"


    After returning to God, Xu Shaotang had no joy in his heart. He just looked at Jiuwei suspiciously, "are you hiding something from us?"


    Originally Jiuwei let them leave, they should be happy, but at this time, in this case, Jiuwei suddenly said such words, which really made them some doubt. Is it difficult for Jiuwei to encounter any trouble, do not want to involve them, and then let them leave?


    Mu Tiance obviously thought of this, and quickly asked, "are you in any trouble?"


    "What''s the trouble? What''s the trouble? "


    Jiuwei glanced at them faintly, then sneered: "I''m going to investigate the ferocious beast. I can''t let the ferocious beast show off his ferocity at will. If possible, I''ll kill him to avoid future trouble! How dare you stay here without me


    "How long will you go?"


    Xu Shaotang was still suspicious. He always felt that there was something wrong with it, but he couldn''t tell why.


    Jiuwei nodded slightly and said: "this fierce beast should be very strong. I must kill him before he becomes the demon emperor. Otherwise, once he becomes the demon emperor, even I can''t help him! But the fierce beast surely knows that a demon emperor will kill him, so it is likely to hide for a while. I don''t know how long it will take to find this fierce beast, maybe one or two days, maybe one or two months or even more. "


    "So long?" Mu Tiance''s face showed a trace of sadness, "will you be in danger?"


    "Do you want me to be in danger or not?" Jiuwei asked.


    Mu Tiance said without hesitation: "of course, I hope you are not in danger!"He is very grateful to Jiuwei in his heart. Even if Jiuwei keeps him here, he has never complained about Jiuwei. No matter what, he certainly doesn''t want Jiuwei to be in any danger.


    "You still have a conscience!"


    Nine tail gently smile, "I said, the fierce beast just born does not have any threat to me, but if let it grow, it will soon threaten me! So, I have to kill it! If you don''t want to leave, you can stay here. If I only go for three or five days, no one will dare to do anything to you. However, if I go out for a long time, I don''t guarantee that those demons who hate human beings will not do anything to you. If you decide to stay, you''d better pray that I can kill the beast soon! "


    Listen to nine tail''s words, three people fell into thinking at the same time.


    For a long time, the three exchanged a look with each other, and soon reached a consensus - go!


    "If you kill that beast, will you come back here?" Mu Tiance whispered: "if we want to find you in the future, can we still find you here?"


    "No!"


    Jiuwei gently waved his hand and said with a smile: "when I kill the fierce beast, I will go to you! Also go to your human world to see what the so-called tenderness should look like. "


    "Can you really find us?" Xu Shaotang said: "the outside world is so big, it should not be easy to find us, right?"


    "It''s not easy for others, but it''s easy for me!"


    Nine tail eyes on mu Tiance, light way: "I have already left my breath on you, as long as I want to find you, even if you hide to the ends of the earth, I can easily find you! So, you don''t want to avoid me. It doesn''t mean anything to me. "


    Mu Tiance slightly stagnated, then looked at Jiuwei with a wry smile.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s helpless appearance, Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming burst into laughter.

 Chapter 2170

    They were not in a hurry to leave the dome.


    After leaving Jiuwei, they asked the demon king sent by Jiuwei to take them to gushanhe.


    It has been more than ten days since he left gushanhe. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what happened to gushanhe. Even if he wants to leave Tianqiong mountain range, he has to say goodbye to gushanhe.


    After they were sent, the demon king left quickly.


    "Back?"


    A faint voice sounded, followed the voice, but saw a full of spirit of middle-aged man appeared behind them.


    "Who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at this man for no reason. He wonders when there will be another one here, or is this also a demon king in the sky mountains, or a friend of Zhu Huai?


    "Boy, I''ve only been away for more than ten days, but I don''t know you anymore?"


    The middle-aged man smiles a little, but the tone is that of Gu Shanhe.


    "You are Old master


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming exclaimed at the same time, and then were pleasantly surprised and said, "master, you are not a saint, are you?"


    They really can''t connect with the middle-aged man in front of them and the old man who is almost out of oil. The only thing that can connect them is the tone of this man''s speech, which is really similar to that of Gu Shanhe.


    "Ha ha, I said you didn''t recognize me!" Gu Shanhe gave a hearty laugh, and at the same time, he looked at Tantai Jingming gratefully: "I can defeat the demons. Thanks to the girl''s words, it''s her words that make me connected. Only in this way can I defeat the demons and become saints."


    At the moment, the Gushan river is just like a changed person. There is also a kind of free and easy temperament on the body. When you go there, it gives you a sense of immortality.


    "Congratulations, master!"


    After being confirmed by Gu Shanhe, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming suddenly smile happily.


    "Are you mu Tiance?" Gu Shanhe looks at mu Tiance again.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and asked in surprise, "do you know me?"


    Gushanhe nodded slightly: "listen to zhuhuai that bastard said."


    When Gu Shanhe mentioned Zhu Huai, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "after Zhu Huai took us away, did you come here again?"


    "Yes, but by the time he came, I had conquered the demons." Thinking of the way Zhu Huai saw himself at that time, Gu Shanhe couldn''t help smiling strangely and said slowly, "that bastard must have been aroused to be competitive when he saw me become a saint. After chatting with me for a while, he left. He might have gone to the retreat."


    When Zhu Huai saw him at that time, he didn''t recognize him as Xu Shaotang did, but the sour look of the bastard had already explained everything.


    Since he knew Zhu Huai, his strength has been hidden above him. Now he has become a saint, but Zhu Huai has not been promoted to the demon emperor. Although Zhu Huai is happy for him, he is envious. In Zhu Huai''s words, he is in bad luck. Originally, he saw no hope of winning the war and the end is coming, but because of a few words from Tantai Jingming, he was surprised But suddenly, this is a big chance.


    "By the way, old master, what''s the difference between becoming a saint and becoming a semi saint?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Originally, they could ask Jiuwei about these things, but Jiuwei asked them to tell them their secret before telling them the answer. Naturally, they didn''t want to. Now that they have gushanhe, they can let gushanhe solve the questions in their hearts.


    "Saint and semi saint, although only a word difference, but it is very different." Gushanhe sighed with emotion, "since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you in detail. According to your current situation, it''s only a matter of time to become a saint. It''s better to know in advance."


    "Thank you, master!"


    A few people suddenly raise their ears, and it is really good for them to know something about the sage in advance.


    "In fact, you have already seen the most obvious difference between saints and semi saints!" Gu Shanhe pointed to his face with a smile and said slowly, "semi saints are still immortals after all, with a life span of 300 years, while saints have a life span of 1000 years. Therefore, you can see that a very young Saint may be a person of several hundred years old."


    "So, the elder is now in his prime of life!" Xu Shaotang joked.


    Gu Shanhe nodded irrefutably and said, "secondly, sages have their own fields. In their own fields, they are almost God like beings."


    "Domain?" Several people puzzled to look at the ancient mountains and rivers, obviously do not understand what this field is.


    "That''s it!"


    As soon as Gu Shanhe''s voice fell, an invisible cage instantly enveloped the three of them. The three of them felt as if they were in another world. All the surrounding environment could not be seen, and even Gu Shanhe had lost sight. Just when they were in doubt, the cage suddenly disappeared, and everything around them returned to the original It''s a little bit hard.


    "You are in my field just now." Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "in this field, I can call the wind and rain, and even fold the space in the field, so as to strangle you! The more powerful a saint is, the more powerful his field will be. ""If you wanted to kill us just now, didn''t we even have to escape?" Xu Shaotang asked in astonishment.


    Gu Shanhe nodded and said with a smile, "unless you can break my field, you have no hope to escape at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A few people are full of shock looking at the ancient mountains and rivers, so if they are against the saints in the future, wouldn''t they have to let the saints torture and kill them? If the people in Yundi palace and Tiansheng Temple send out saints to kill them, then they are not only slaughtered in the field of saints?


    How can we play?


    Gu Shanhe did not know what they thought, and then said: "there is another difference between saints and semi saints, that is spirit!"


    The next moment, a virtual shadow suddenly appeared behind the ancient mountain and river. It was clearly another ancient mountain and river. The virtual shadow just flashed on the ancient mountain and river and disappeared quickly.


    "Just now this shadow is the spirit. Everyone has three souls and seven spirits, but the immortal has three souls and eight spirits. The extra one is the spirit!" Gu Shanhe patiently said to them: "only the spirit of the immortal can''t be revealed, but the spirit of the sage can be revealed. Those saints who are extremely powerful can even condense their spirit into an entity and cultivate themselves into an incarnation. As long as the spirit doesn''t die, the soul will never die!"


    At this point, Gu Shanhe''s eyes suddenly fell on Xu Shaotang, with a strong color of doubt in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at the ancient river: "master, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 2171

    "Boy, you are really a stranger!"


    Gushanhe was full of doubts and said: "some time ago, when you were forced by zhuhuai, I remember that you should show the virtual shadow of Yinglong. I doubt that the virtual shadow of Yinglong is your spirit, but according to the truth, with your cultivation, it is impossible to show your spirit! What''s more, everyone''s spirit is actually another self, but your spirit is Yinglong, which really makes me very curious. "


    Although that scene has passed for more than ten days, the terrible scene is vivid to the ancient mountains and rivers.


    At that time, he was only a semi saint. Although he felt that the breath was very terrible, he didn''t feel too strange. It was only after he became a saint that he thought about Xu Shaotang''s virtual shadow. The more he thought about it, the more strange he became.


    Although Xu Shaotang is only an immortal, but he is a saint, but he has always been unable to see through Xu Shaotang, and the more contact he has, the more eccentric he feels.


    Listen to Gu Shanhe''s words, even Xu Shaotang himself is surprised, he really does not know these.


    Although he knew the spirit before, he didn''t have any concept about it, and he didn''t know that Yinglong Xuying was his own spirit!


    According to Gu Shanhe, where is his spirit? Can it be swallowed by Yinglong? What the hell is going on?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled look, Gu Shanhe asked curiously, "don''t you know these?"


    "I really don''t know if I don''t know." Xu Shaotang said bitterly.


    "That''s strange!"


    Gushanhe said suspiciously, "what kind of adventure have you experienced in order to have so many strange things on you?"


    Hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, Tantai Jingming''s face showed a deep worry and asked eagerly, "master, does his situation affect him?"


    Gu Shanhe shook his head slightly and said, "I''m just a saint, and his situation should be very rare. I don''t know if it will affect him. But for the moment, it doesn''t affect him, and it seems to be good for him. "


    "What''s the advantage? Why didn''t I find it?" Xu Shaotang''s self mocking smile.


    "If that Yinglong Xuying is really your spirit, then your spirit will be very powerful!" Gu Shanhe glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t you forget what happened when you fought with Zhu Huai? But for the appearance of your spirit, would you be so frightened that your arms would be revealed and you would fall to the ground? "


    Listening to his words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking again.


    According to the meaning of Gu Shanhe, the virtual shadow of Ying Long is mostly his spirit. The reason why he can''t control whether the virtual shadow of Ying Long appears or not is related to his strength. If he can become a saint like Gu Shanhe, maybe he can control the virtual shadow of Ying long.


    Moreover, from the current point of view, Yinglong Xuying did not cause any adverse effects on him, but saved his life several times.


    In this way, Xu Shaotang was a little relieved. Anyway, the current situation is beyond his control. Instead of being frightened, he should accept it calmly. It will be a blessing or a curse, and it will be revealed at a certain time.


    With this idea, Xu Shaotang did not ask too much about it. He asked, "is the sage the most holy?"


    "It should be!"


    Gu Shanhe said with some uncertainty: "at present, I only know that saints are like immortals, which can be divided into three, six and nine grades. Like many people, I once thought that saints are the strongest existence, but I don''t know that saints are just a new beginning!"


    His words basically have the same meaning as the words of Ming Zhi. Saints are not as powerful as you think, and they are not invincible. There are ants under saints, which is true.


    "Saints are divided into three, six and nine grades?" Dan Tai Jing Ming slightly good strange way: "how to divide?"


    "Sage nine grades, I can only be regarded as a saint now!" With a long sigh, Gu Shanhe said with emotion: "the nine products of the sage, each product of Jin Dynasty is as difficult as heaven, and the strength is also very different. If there is the supreme saint, it''s hard to imagine how powerful the supreme saint is."


    So it is!


    As for what Gu Shanhe said, Xu Shaotang had such a guess after talking with Mingzhi, but he didn''t know so much about it.


    It''s no wonder that when Mingzhi talked about the great Luo Jinxian, he was so disdainful. He used the terrible power of the most holy of the demon clan, not to mention the great Luo Jinxian. I''m afraid most of the saints are just ants in his eyes, right?


    But then again, such a powerful Ming Zhi can be trapped in Taichu, and they were so seriously injured that they once thought that Ming Zhi was a young dragon. I really don''t know how powerful those people who can make Ming Zhi, the holy capital of the demon clan, trapped by dragon nails are!


    "Is there any other difference between saints and semi saints?"


    Today, they have gained insight. If they had not met the ancient mountains and rivers and become saints, they would not know when they would know these secrets.


    "A little more!"


    Gu Shanhe slowly raised his hand. In Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Gu Shanhe''s hand suddenly raised a strange flame."What''s this?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the ancient mountains and rivers in surprise. What''s the power?


    "This is the sage''s true fire!" Gushanhe said slowly: "the stronger the strength is, the stronger the real fire is. As for how strong it is, I don''t know."


    "Oh Xu Shaotang nodded gently, "is that all?"


    "There is no other difference." Gu Shanhe, who became a saint, was in a good mood. He said with a smile: "whether you are saints or immortals, you still have a long way to go. You three must be amazing talents in the northern region. Da Luo Jinxian shouldn''t be your goal, and saints shouldn''t be your goal. Your goal should be longer. Maybe one day, your strength will be better More than me. "


    "I''m joking..."


    It''s easy to say with a bitter smile, but I don''t know if I have to wait until I get there.


    Time is undoubtedly the most precious to them.


    "I''m not kidding." The number of saints in the ancient world is very small, but now I think we should shake our heads! The Fairy Island where the legendary sage lived should really exist! Maybe on that Fairy Island, a saint like me is just the lowest practitioner! "


    "It''s true that there are nine saints. Saints can''t be as rare as they are in legend."


    They all nodded, "the reason why the sages of northern regions don''t show up is that there are some unimaginable reasons."


    "I''m going to leave Tianqiong mountain range to find out this matter and see if I can find out where the Fairy Island is." Gu Shanhe nodded slightly, then asked curiously, "by the way, didn''t zhuhuai say that you were detained by her elder sister? Why are you back all of a sudden? I also thought that if you don''t come back again, I''ll go to his elder sister to say goodbye to you. "


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "she said that if there is a fierce beast born, she will also pursue and kill the fierce beast. I don''t know how long it will take. I''m afraid that those demons who hate human beings will kill us when he''s away, so let''s leave first. When she kills the fierce beast, they will come to us again."


    "Fierce beast?" Gu Shanhe wondered, "what fierce beast?"


    "It was not long ago that there was a vision of heaven and earth. Didn''t you notice that?" Xu Shaotang said: "listen to Jiuwei, it''s a strange vision of heaven and earth caused by the birth of a fierce beast, and it''s a very powerful fierce beast. I don''t know her..."


    Before Xu Shaotang finished, Gu Shanhe suddenly exclaimed, "no! She''s in dange

 Chapter 2172

    "Dangerous? What''s the danger? "


    Hear Gu Shanhe''s words, a few people suddenly a Leng, the next moment is full of anxious asked.


    "I''ve never heard of zhuhuai talking about fierce animals!" GUSHAN River: "I''ve been in Tianqiong mountain for nearly 20 years, and I''ve never known about fierce animals. It''s obvious that her words are to deceive you to leave."


    "The elder means that the one who makes the heaven and earth strange phenomena is probably the enemy of Jiuwei?"


    Mu Tiance''s face was slightly chilly, and he climbed up his cheek with a bit of sadness.


    Gu Shanhe shook his head slightly: "I don''t know the details, but I''ve heard Zhu Huai say that their elder sister seems to have an enemy or something."


    At first, Xu Shaotang felt that Jiuwei''s behavior was abnormal. Now after listening to Gu Shanhe''s words, he firmly believed in his own judgment. He was afraid that Jiuwei was cheating them, as Gu Shanhe said! The reason why she wanted them to leave was not that she was worried that the demon clan would be bad for them, but that she did not want them to be hurt by her enemies.


    Then he contacted the demon king who sent them here, who was absent-minded in the whole process. Xu Shaotang was almost sure that Jiuwei must have deliberately deceived them to leave!


    Pitifully, some of them who claim to be smart are cheated by Jiuwei!


    "No, I''ll go back and have a look!"


    Mu Tiance is about to soar to the sky, but he is held by Gu Shanhe.


    "If it''s really the enemy of Jiuwei, with your strength, you can''t help her and make trouble for her!" Gu Shanhe pondered a little and said, "you and Tantai girl stay here. I''ll go and have a look with Xu Shaotang."


    "And what can he do to help?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang.


    "He has the spirit of responding to the dragon. Maybe he can come in handy at the critical moment!"


    Mu Tiance, however, said with a frown: "no, Jiuwei has saved my life. Anyway, I have to go back and have a look!"


    "Brother mu, what you said is reasonable. You should stay here. If she is really in danger, you will only make her worry more when you go!" Xu Shaotang patted mu Tiance on the shoulder and said seriously, "don''t worry! If she is in trouble, we will try our best to help her! "


    "If I don''t see it myself, I''ll..."


    Before mu Tiance''s words were finished, Gu Shanhe pressed mu Tiance''s shoulder heavily with a big hand and said harshly, "she is probably in danger now. Don''t make trouble here. Stay well. Let''s have a look first!"


    As soon as the words fell, Gu Shanhe grabbed Xu Shaotang and quickly soared into the air. Behind them, only Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance''s "caution" came.


    Looking at the vast scene, Gu Shanhe asked Xu Shaotang, "do you remember where the nine tails are?"


    "Remember!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, quickly pointed out the direction for the ancient mountain river, and looked at the ancient mountain river: "elder, you and Jiuwei do not know each other, why do you want to help her?"


    If they want to help Jiuwei, maybe they can be excused. After all, Jiuwei saved mu Tiance''s life. With their relationship with mu Tiance, if Jiuwei is really in trouble, they won''t ignore him if they can help him. But Gu Shanhe''s in such a hurry, which really makes him a little confused.


    "I''m not going to help her, I''m going to help zhuhuai!"


    Gushanhe said in a deep voice: "if the enemy of Jiuwei really appears, zhuhuai and other demon kings will be there. It is estimated that there will be a big war. Although zhuhuai is a little annoying, he is one of my few friends. If he is in trouble, how can I stand by?"


    He just knew that Zhu Huai had a big sister head, but he had never seen it. However, hearing Zhu Huai''s tone when he mentioned the big sister head, he knew that Zhu Huai respected the big sister head very much. With Zhu Huai''s righteous character, the big sister head was in trouble. He could not leave the big sister head to run for his life. Even if he knew that he would not be defeated, he would surely accompany them to fight to the end!


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "I said to send us back. Why did the demon king leave in a hurry as soon as he sent us back? He should go back to help Jiuwei!"


    Two people fly to the small courtyard of nine tails, and fly over the jungle. Then they notice the abnormality in the jungle. The jungle is so quiet that it gives people a sense of depression.


    In less than half an hour, they flew over the courtyard of Jiuwei.


    There were dozens of people standing in the courtyard. As expected, zhuhuai and the demon king who sent them back were also among them. The look on each face was extremely serious.


    Looking at the two people who came, they were slightly stunned. They cast strange eyes at them one after another. Only Zhu Huai''s eyes showed some joy.


    Nine tail face a cold, slowly move forward, sharp eyes fell on Xu Shaotang, harshly way: "I didn''t let you leave? What are you doing back here? And bring strangers. What do you think I am here? "


    "To help you, of course!"


    For the first time, Xu Shaotang ignored Jiuwei''s fierce eyes and said with a smile, "it seems that your enemy should be very powerful, right?""You..." Jiuwei''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, and his fierce eyes gradually disappeared. After a while, he sighed softly: "do you know?"


    "I don''t know, but I guess!"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Jiuwei: "can you tell us what''s going on? Oh, by the way, this is Gu Shanhe. He is also a new saint. Should zhuhuai tell you about him? With his help, are you more confident? "


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes slowly swept over the faces of dozens of people. Except for Jiuwei and another woman, all the others were a group of rough men, most of them were big men with fierce faces. In the past, Zhu Huai only heard that there were many demon kings in this area. Until he saw them, he knew that what Zhu Huai said was true.


    Guess, all the demon kings under Jiuwei are coming?


    I have to say that it''s really a rare scene for the demon king and the nine tail demon emperor to get together. Ordinary people are afraid that they will never see any of them in their lifetime. They are good enough to see the demon king and the demon emperor in the area of ten thousand li once and for all. If they can survive this time, they will have the capital to boast to others.


    "The new sage?" Jiuwei''s eyes swept over Gu Shanhe''s face and said faintly, "it''s better than this group of rammers. However, it''s just a little bit. Even if we gather all our strength, I''m not sure I can deal with qionglie."


    "You said that Qiong lie is your enemy, right?"


    "Is that the way of heaven and earth frowning caused by this strange mountain

 Chapter 2173

    "Yes


    Jiuwei nodded slightly and said: "to be honest, your appearance is really unexpected to me, and you have greatly changed my impression of you. Now you regret that it''s too late. If you want to leave, you won''t even have a chance to leave when Qiong liesha comes! "


    "Now that we''re here, we don''t want to leave."


    Gu Shanhe glanced at Zhu Huai and said with a smile, "I really want to know how strong that dome is."


    "How strong?"


    Nine tail corners of the mouth peep out a bitter smile, "when you were not born, that dome strong already became the demon emperor, now several hundred years later, how strong do you say he will be?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smacking his tongue slightly. According to this, the strength of that Qiong lie must be very terrible.


    "Aren''t you all demons? How can you provoke that qionglie? " Xu Shaotang was puzzled and asked: "since Qiong lie wants to deal with you, why didn''t he deal with you earlier and wait until this time?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, a group of people, including Jiuwei, suddenly fell into an inexplicable sadness. Even if they were careless, they were sad at the moment.


    "No, what''s the matter with you?" Looking at the strange look on people''s faces, Xu Shaotang said: "did I ask the wrong question?"


    "You did ask the wrong question. If it was before, I would teach you a good lesson based on your question!"


    For a long time, Jiuwei slowly raised the pretty face full of sadness, and slowly said: "Qiong lie didn''t want to deal with us before, but had no chance!"


    With Jiuwei''s narration, Xu Shaotang and Gu Shanhe gradually understand Jiuwei''s gratitude and resentment with qionglie.


    More than 500 years ago, Jiuwei had not become a demon emperor at that time, but no one dared to provoke her in this area, because she had a good brother! At that time, this area was her brother''s territory, and now some of these demon kings were once subordinates of his brother.


    Qiong lie''s territory is close to them. By chance, as a demon emperor, Qiong lie meets Jiuwei. He is fascinated by Jiuwei, who is so beautiful that he wants to forcibly occupy Jiuwei as his wife. Although Jiuwei doesn''t let Qiong lie succeed, it is also captured by Qiong lie.


    Knowing that his sister was caught by Qiong lie, Jiuwei''s brother was furious and immediately led people to Qiong lie''s site to save people.


    However, Qiong lie''s strength is too strong. Jiuwei''s brother is not his opponent. In all desperation, Jiuwei''s brother used the forbidden skill of Jiuwei''s Tianhu clan to seal Qiong lie. Jiuwei''s brother was seriously injured in the battle with Qiong lie, and then forced to use the forbidden skill of Jiuwei''s Tianhu clan. Although he sealed Qiong lie, he also paid the price of his life.


    Since then, Jiuwei''s elder brother has become a taboo topic for Jiuwei. Anyone who mentions Jiuwei''s elder brother will surely be severely punished by Jiuwei.


    The abnormal phenomena of heaven and earth not long ago were caused by Qiong lie breaking through the seal.


    Jiuwei knows that the first thing for Qiong lie to break the seal is to take revenge on herself, so she lets mu Tiance leave. She doesn''t want to hurt them, but she is waiting for Qiong lie to come here. She also wants to kill Qiong lie to take revenge on her brother, although she doesn''t have a hand in her heart.


    After understanding the cause and effect of the matter, Xu Shaotang asked Gu Shanhe curiously, "master, have you ever heard of such a monster as qionglie?"


    "No!"


    Jiuwei said faintly: "Qiong lie is just the name he gave himself. His noumenon is poor and strange!"


    "Poor and strange!"


    Of course, Xu Shaotang knows that this kind of monster is really fierce! It''s no wonder that they made such a posture of facing the enemy! After knowing the essence of Qiong lie, he laughed again: "does the monster also name himself?"


    As soon as his voice fell, several sharp eyes hit him like sharp arrows.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart jumped, and then he remembered that he would stand here. Except for him and Gu Shanhe, they were all monsters!


    Nine tail looked at those demon kings, and then those demon kings put away their fierce eyes. Nine tail said to Xu Shaotang faintly: "you can all name yourself, why can''t the demon clan name yourself? Many demon people don''t take their own ontology as their name. Those who take ontology as their name just don''t bother to name themselves! "


    "I''m sorry, I don''t mean anything else. I''m just curious." Xu Shaotang also knew that what he said just now had some contempt in the eyes of the demon kings, and he looked at them with regret.


    Nine tail gently waved his hand, eyes fell on two people, face calm said: "I remind you again, you still have a chance to go now!"


    "The more so, the more we can''t go!"


    Xu Shaotang seriously said: "we stay with you to fight against qionglie."


    "He''s OK, are you?" Jiuwei takes a look at Gu Shanhe, and then looks at Xu Shaotang with a look of contempt. "With your strength, do you still want to fight against qionglie? He can kill you easily with his fingers! ""Words can''t be too absolute!"


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "I believe that you should feel this most! This boy''s strength can''t be measured by his superficial strength. Maybe he can really help a lot at the critical moment! "


    Hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, Zhu Huai quickly nodded and said, "yes, elder sister, this boy is very strange. His spirit of responding to the dragon is too strong. I can''t even move a finger in his terrible breath! I reckon that even if he was strong, he couldn''t support himself under the breath of terror


    On this point, Zhu Huai has the most say.


    "He can''t control that breath at all!" Jiuwei stares at zhuhuai and says, "if he can control that breath, do you think he will only move around Tianqiong mountains?"


    "No?"


    Zhu Huai asked Xu Shaotang.


    At this point, Xu Shaotang didn''t have to hide it. He nodded slightly and said, "I really can''t control it. I don''t know when that breath will appear or disappear."


    Zhu Huai''s face turned black, thinking that he had been frightened by Xu Shaotang''s breath for so long. He was indignant, but he didn''t have the heart to deal with Xu Shaotang at the moment. He just said: "if it''s true, you''d better go. I think you''re still loyal. Don''t lose your life in vain."


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang was about to speak when a rainbow came from the distant sky. The next moment, a voice of rage rang out: "Jiuwei, I didn''t expect that the emperor would break the seal so soon!"

 Chapter 2174

    "Tell you to go, you don''t go, now, you really want to go, can''t go! Xu Shaotang, I hope you don''t regret today''s choice! "


    With that sound, Jiuwei sighed softly. When she looked up at the sky, the look in her eyes suddenly became extremely fierce, and the thick murderer appeared from her body, which made the surrounding temperature seem to drop a few degrees.


    Xu Shaotang helpless smile: "now it''s too late to regret."


    All the people looked up at the rainbow lights approaching quickly. The look on each person''s face was extremely serious. They were all ready. They knew that what should come was coming after all.


    The speed of those rainbow lights was very fast. In an instant, the rainbow light landed outside the courtyard of Jiuwei. As the rainbow light landed, an extremely powerful breath immediately spread.


    It was a tyrannical breath, as if to destroy everything where it passed.


    Although it''s not affected by the breath of the nine demons, it''s not affected by the breath of the nine demons.


    "How do you know that when the emperor comes, you will meet him here?"


    Hongguang gradually subsided, and a handsome middle-aged man appeared in front of us. The man looked like a dog, but his eyebrows were full of evil and tyranny, and his face was full of arrogance. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to the people here.


    Xu Shaotang knew that this person must be Qiong lie!


    It has to be said that Qiong lie is really crazy. He dares to kill Jiuwei''s territory by himself.


    However, this Qiong lie was born with a ferocious and tyrannical appearance, let alone nine tails. As long as she was a normal woman, she would not like him, would she? After all, no woman wants her man to be a tyrant.


    Jiuwei walked out of the gate slowly. Her pace was very slow. Every step seemed to have a pause, but her cold eyes never left Qiong lie, and her murders were not covered up.


    Looking at the nine tails walking out slowly, a greedy look appeared in Qiong lie''s eyes. A trace of evil smile climbed up his cheek and said with unbridled smile: "nine tails, I haven''t seen you for more than 500 years. I didn''t expect that you are not only more beautiful, but also more powerful."


    Jiuwei looked at Qiong lie coldly and said in a cold voice: "Qiong lie, you''ve been sealed for more than 500 years, and your dog''s mouth is still so smelly!"


    "Ha ha, your temper is still so fierce!"


    Qiong lie laughs with indifference. His greedy eyes are constantly looking at the enchanting figure of the nine tails. He laughs and says: "I like women with strong character. The stronger the character is, the more interesting it is to play with!"


    "That''s cheap!"


    Hearing Qiong lie''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help cursing in a low voice.


    Although his voice was very small, Qiong lie was a powerful demon emperor. Naturally, his hearing was far better than that of ordinary people. Xu Shaotang''s words fell into his ears.


    Qiong lie can be cheap and immoral, but he will never allow anyone to insult him. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, his eyes suddenly became extremely cold, like a skate stabbing at Xu Shaotang.


    "Human?"


    With a frown, Qiong lie said in secret why this man is not afraid of his own breath, and then looked at Jiuwei: "Jiuwei, the more you live, the more retrogressive you are. How can you be with human beings?"


    Although he is very angry at Xu Shaotang''s insult to himself, he is not willing to kill a weak human now. However, he has already remembered Xu Shaotang in his heart and secretly decides to let him live or die later!


    "Who am I with? What do you want?" Nine tail tit for tat said: "I''d rather be with snakes, insects, mice and ants, than let you dirty my eyes!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listen to nine tail''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but have a black face, dare to feel like he has become "snake, insect, mouse and ant"?


    "Hum, I don''t want your eyes, just your body!" The cold light in Qiong lie''s eyes became more and more intense, and the smile in his mouth became more and more intense. He glanced at the demon kings and said in a cold voice: "Jiuwei, if you are from our emperor, we will protect you. If you don''t, we will wait for our emperor to kill the people behind you, and then we will teach you slowly!"


    I have to say that Qiong lie is really cheap and shameless!


    Although he knew that qiongqi was a fierce beast in Shanhaijing, when he saw it with his own eyes, Xu Shaotang didn''t think how fierce it was. It was just that the degree of cheapness and shamelessness refreshed his understanding of the demon emperor. As a demon emperor, he could be shameless to this extent, which really humiliated the demon clan!


    "Shameless!"


    In the face of Qiong lie''s teasing, Jiuwei suddenly became angry: "Qiong lie, we should calculate the account more than 500 years ago! Even if I can''t kill you today, I will seal you for hundreds of years! "


    "Ha ha, if your brother said this, I would be a little afraid, but you..." Qiong lie said with a smile: "as far as your ability is concerned, don''t brag in front of the emperor. You''d better go back and warm the bed for the emperor. The emperor will love you very much!""Is this the demon emperor?"


    Even the ancient mountains and rivers could not be seen any more. He walked slowly to Jiuwei and looked at qionglie with a sneer across a small river: "I have never heard of such a brazen demon emperor!"


    The cold light in Qiong lie''s eyes flashed and said with a cold smile, "who are you?"


    "Ancient mountains and rivers!"


    Facing the cold eyes of Qiong lie, Gu Shanhe said without any intention: "although I have just become a saint, I also want to fight with you when I meet a shameless demon emperor like you!"


    "A saint?"


    Qiong lie was slightly stunned, and then he burst out laughing: "Jiuwei, Jiuwei, I said, what''s your ability to brag in front of the emperor? It turns out that you''ve found a saint who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth to be your helper! Ha ha, how do you think you can get the Emperor just by the two of you? "


    It can be seen that even though Gu Shanhe was a saint, he was not regarded by Qiong lie. Maybe in his eyes, he was just a saint and had no qualification to fight with him.


    "Can I help you? Just try it!"


    Nine silver teeth clench, the momentum on the body rises abruptly, and the real Qi of the ancient mountains and rivers also surges out. In a moment, a strong wind suddenly diffuses around them.


    "Since you don''t give up, the emperor will let you give up completely!"


    With a cold hum from the sky, a cruel breath suddenly burst out. With this cruel and cruel burst through the sky, the whole world changed color.

 Chapter 2175

    Thunderclouds are surging, and heaven and earth are darkened.


    The fury and cruelty made the people unable to lift their heads, even the plants and trees around them.


    "Roar!"


    A roar broke nine days. With that roar, all the demon kings revealed their own bodies. The original spacious courtyard could not accommodate the huge demon kings. The courtyard was torn to pieces in an instant. The demon kings who changed back to their bodies could barely resist the cruel atmosphere. Xu Shaotang was in a group of demon kings who were often tens of feet tall It seems so small.


    "Qiong lie, return my brother''s life!"


    Nine tail angrily drank, and the void turned into a huge claw, and went straight to the sky. The claw seemed to fall from nine days, directly penetrating the sky and breaking the sky.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    Qiong lie snorted with disdain, reached out with one hand, and turned the Demon power into a huge slap, slapping it on the claw that he had grabbed.


    "Boom!"


    The heaven and earth vibrated, the space cracked, and the collision of two demon forces instantly lifted the huge bodies of those demon kings around him. The loud sound was like the disintegration of heaven and earth, which made Xu Shaotang''s blood flow continuously, and a trace of blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Even if he tried his best to suppress it, he was still hurt by the loud noise.


    The battle between the demon emperor and the strong was so terrible that he was injured by the sound alone.


    After the loud noise, the giant claw and the giant palm all turned into nothingness. The extremely powerful demon force made them directly razed to the ground around the battle circle, and all the plants and trees disappeared into the invisible, as if they had never appeared before.


    "Not bad, not bad!"


    Dome strong laugh a way: "didn''t expect that the little girl of that year, now incredibly can also take this emperor a move!"


    "But your strength is still stagnant!" Jiuwei said with a cold smile: "it seems that in the past five hundred years, you have not made any progress in your strength."


    "Even if the emperor''s strength does not advance in the slightest inch, to win you is just a thought! Jiuwei, you are waiting for the emperor''s favor! Ha ha


    Qiong lie laughs and continues to tease Jiuwei. His simple move just now has given him a general understanding of Jiuwei''s strength. Although he is the same demon emperor, although he has been sealed by Jiuwei''s brother for more than 500 years, Jiuwei''s strength has not been ignored by him.


    He can kill Jiuwei, but he won''t kill her. It''s a pity to kill such a beautiful woman.


    In the five hundred years that he was sealed, he thought about the day when he broke the seal every day. He had already told himself that once he broke the seal, he would be desperate to occupy the nine tails. Only in this way can he eliminate his hatred of being sealed for more than five hundred years!


    "You are still shameless after being sealed for more than 500 years!"


    Jiuwei, who was full of anger, gave a sharp drink. His body turned into a streamer, and suddenly went to kill Qiong lie.


    Gu Shanhe finally made a move. His powerful aura condensed into a long sword. With the power of cutting through the sky, he cut to the sky.


    "Just a saint, dare to attack the emperor?" With a cold snort of disdain and a single hand exploration, Qiong lie suddenly smashed the sword Qi of Gushan river. With his big hand, he broke through the sky and patted Gushan river like a mountain.


    The big hand with a powerful and incomparable pressure, heavily patted on the body of gushanhe, but gushanhe did not retreat, the sword soared into the sky, ten thousand swords pierced the big hand.


    "Boom!"


    With a pinch of his hand, the Qi sword in Gu Shanhe''s hand suddenly disappeared.


    Big hand is not stop, suddenly clap.


    At the same time, the nine tail attack again, a streamer around it, just like the Milky Way landing, as a soldier, straight cut dome strong.


    Qiong strong slightly a meal, that empty sky of big hand also follow a meal.


    Taking advantage of this short time, the ancient mountains and rivers retreated rapidly, and the palm pressed heavily on the thick earth. The whole earth suddenly and violently vibrated, and a few Zhang wide cracks spread.


    Although Gu Shanhe could avoid the blow of Qiong lie, he was still cut by the scattered Demon power. The blood overflowed from the wound and instantly dyed his body red. The famous demon emperor''s blow was as terrible as it was.


    Gu Shanhe raised his head slightly and looked at Qiong lie in horror. Although he knew there was a gap between his strength and that of Qiong lie, he didn''t expect that the gap was so big. He even had to be helped by Jiuwei to take over the move of Qiong lie?


    In the middle of the sky, the two streamers were entangled together. In a moment, the two streamers were separated again. Jiuwei and qionglie showed their origins.


    "Jiuwei, I''ve been merciful to you. If you don''t know what''s good, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    The smile on Qiong lie''s face is no longer. If it wasn''t for Jiuwei''s entanglement, he had just killed the human who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth. Although she didn''t want to kill Jiuwei, it doesn''t mean that she can tolerate Jiuwei without limit. Jiuwei''s moves are all killing moves, and there''s no room for it. If it wasn''t for his strength, she would have died in Jiuwei''s hands."Who wants you to be lenient?"


    Nine tail eyes suddenly show a different look, in this moment, a charming air from nine tail''s body diffuses, will the dome strong cover among them.


    Looking at Jiuwei''s charming and enchanting smile, Qiong lie only feels that his soul seems to be about to be lost, and the whole person is infatuated with Jiuwei''s beauty. In his eyes, Jiuwei seems to have begun to undress. His enchanting posture and moving skin make his consciousness gradually indulge in it, and subconsciously he wants to reach out to Jiuwei''s pretty face and touch it.


    Just at this time, a dangerous breath came to Qiong lie. The originally cloudy eyes of Qiong lie''s heart jumped, and his brain suddenly recovered. The mighty Demon power burst out in an instant, shaking open the nine tails that hit his face.


    "Bitch, how dare you use enchantment in front of the emperor?"


    Qiong lie was very angry, and his face was very cold. Thinking about the situation just now, Qiong lie could not help but be afraid. If he was a little bit more at night, he would be dead in the hands of Jiuwei now!


    Jiuwei''s move completely angered Qiong lie.


    Nine tails can''t help regretting the failure. If that Qiong lie wakes up from her flattery at night, she can avenge her brother.


    "You''re lucky!"


    Jiuwei reluctantly looks at qionglie. This flattering skill is unexpected. Once the other party has a guard, it is difficult for her flattering skill to play a role with the cultivation of qionglie.


    "It seems that if I don''t give you some color, you will forget the real strength of the emperor!"


    There was a flash of cold light in Qiong lie''s eyes, and the tyranny rose again. In the sky, the clouds became thicker and thicker, and the thunder and lightning roared, and the strong killing was almost breathless.

 Chapter 2176

    "Roar!"


    An angry roar rang through the sky and the earth. At the same time, Qiong lie turned into a giant beast.


    It was a tiger like monster, but it also grew this pair of wings. Its fur was dark red, and its long tusks were like huge ivory.


    Ancient fierce beast, poor strange!


    At the moment when Qiong lie turned into noumenon, the God thunder that had been brewing for a long time in the sky rolled down, and the bucket thick and thin God thunder densely fell on the body of Qiong lie, which was dozens of feet long. It seemed that even the sky allowed these fierce beasts to come.


    However, Qiong lie didn''t dodge and let the thunder fall down, and the electric arcs filled his whole body.


    "Roar!"


    Qiong lie raised his head to the sky and roared again. The thunder and lightning stopped suddenly, as if he was frightened by his roar.


    Nine tail refused to show weakness, but also turned into the body of nine tail Tianhu. Her body is smaller than that of Qiong lie. After her white body, several long tails are very conspicuous. The tails are slightly shaking and roaring at Qiong lie face to face.


    At the moment when their noumenon is revealed, Xu Shaotang only feels that his sea of knowledge is beating. Ying Long''s virtual shadow in the sea of knowledge seems to want to come out of the body. It seems that he can''t stand the provocation of the two demon emperors who just showed their breath in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang is very happy and constantly looks forward to the appearance of Ying Long''s virtual shadow. However, despite his knowledge of the sea, Ying Long''s virtual shadow always seems to be a little bit worse.


    Xu Shaotang remembers scratching his ears, but he has no choice. He can''t control whether Yinglong''s shadow appears.


    But then he set his eyes on Jiuwei''s tail and silently counted: "one, two, three..."


    He counted several times in a row, only seven tails.


    "Isn''t it Nine Tailed Fox? How come there are only seven tails? " Xu Shaotang thought in his heart.


    Without extra words, the two demon emperors who revealed their noumenon collided with each other directly.


    When Gu Shanhe saw this, he condensed the Qi sword again, and his body soared to the sky. In his hands, the sword not only became bigger, but eventually became a huge sword with hundreds of meters. The sword was flashing and fell on qionglie''s body like lightning.


    "Dang!"


    The sword was shattered, but there was no scar on his body. As soon as he turned his head, a red light came out of his mouth and directly attacked the ancient mountains and rivers.


    The ancient mountains and rivers retreated quickly, but the red light was so fast that he could only resist with his true Qi.


    "Bang!"


    The red light directly smashed Gu Shanhe''s body protecting Qi, and then passed through Gu Shanhe''s left shoulder. The blood suddenly gushed out. Just a little bit, the red light penetrated his heart.


    "Master!"


    Xu Shaotang screamed and rushed to Gushan river which fell to the ground like lightning.


    Gu Shanhe was pale, and the whole person seemed to climb out of the blood pool. Xu Shaotang quickly took out a Yuanyang pill and handed it to Gu Shanhe, but Gu Shanhe shook his head slightly: "it''s useless! The red light came into my body


    Skin trauma is basically negligible for such a saint as him. However, the tyrannical air running around in his body is destroying his body crazily. No matter what he does, he can''t stop the tyrannical air of Qiong lie in his body.


    "Let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang pours his true Qi into Gu Shanhe''s body. As soon as the true Qi enters, the tyrannical Qi rushes into his body like a maggot attached to the bone, and rushes into his body like a nobody.


    "What a bully


    Xu Shaotang exclaimed in amazement, and quickly picked up his genuine Qi to control the hegemonic Demon power. Unfortunately, how could he control the Demon power of the demon emperor? Qiong lie''s Demon power quickly rushes into Xu Shaotang''s muscles and veins, constantly passing through his muscles and veins. On his skin, a place like a snake is constantly wandering on his body.


    "Boy, give me the Demon power quickly!"


    Feeling the disappearance of the Demon power in his body, and seeing the painful color of Xu Shaotang''s gritting teeth, Gu Shanhe didn''t understand that the Demon power entered Xu Shaotang''s body. He quickly pumped the real Qi into Xu Shaotang''s body and wanted to lead the Demon power back to his body as Xu Shaotang had just done.


    However, the demon force seems to like Xu Shaotang''s body very much. It has been shuttling through Xu Shaotang''s body, and has no intention of entering the body of ancient mountains and rivers.


    Xu Shaotang forehead constantly exudes cold sweat, he can only desperately clench his teeth, do not let himself out of pain groan.


    On the other side, Qiong lie slapped Jiuwei directly. Jiuwei let out a shrill scream, and the huge body hit the ground heavily.


    The nine tails that fell to the ground immediately returned to human shape, and the corners of their mouths showed a trace of dazzling blood.


    "Jiuwei, now you know the power of the emperor!" Qiong lie regained his human form and looked at the nine tails on the ground with a proud face.


    Jiuwei reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and struggled to get up from the ground. His cold eyes fixed on the arrogant Qiong lie and said coldly, "Qiong lie, do you think we have done nothing in the past 500 years when you have been sealed? Do you know why I''m building a yard here waiting for you? ""Ha ha, are you still weird? Even if you lay a net here, I am not afraid at all! "


    "Is it?"


    The cold light in Jiuwei''s eyes was over, and suddenly he yelled: "start the battle!"


    With the loud cheering of Jiuwei, dozens of demon kings who had already been in place secretly cut their bodies one after another, and let their blood flow into the earth under their feet. Jiuwei forced out a drop of blood essence and suddenly palmed it into the earth under their feet.


    When nine tail''s essence and blood merge into the earth, a red light suddenly appears on the whole earth. In a moment, a green awn appears on the earth. Then, green awn is moved and surrounds the dome in an instant.


    "Five thunder sky Jue array?"


    Surrounded by Qingmang, Qiong lie''s face finally changed greatly. He roared angrily: "well, you nine tails, our emperor is merciful to you everywhere. You are willing to die at your own cost! It seems that I can''t keep you! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Qiong lie gathered the Demon power all over his body and smashed it madly to the green awn that surrounded him.


    However, the green mang was just a violent tremor, but he did not get rid of the shackles of the green Mang, but the green mang seemed to be weaker.


    In the sky, dark clouds gathered again, electric light flashed in the clouds, and a low thunder gradually sounded in the clouds.


    Feeling the threat in the sky, Qiong lie''s face became more ugly. After a roar, he turned into a real person again, and the terrible and tyrannical atmosphere filled the air again. Qiong lie used his huge body to bump against Qingmang, and at the same time, he growled angrily: "Jiuwei, the Emperor will let you die without a burial place!"


    "Hold on, hold on to the battle!"


    Seeing that the demon kings could not support themselves in the fury of the fury, Jiuwei immediately roared: "Jiutian purple thunder is coming!"

 Chapter 2177

    The five thunder heaven Jue array, as the name suggests, is the array of descending five gods thunder.


    These five God thunder are not ordinary thunder. They are the real nine day purple thunder. Even the strong demon emperor can only be annihilated in front of this kind of nine day purple thunder.


    The conditions for starting the wuleitianjue array are also extremely harsh. First, it needs a lot of aura support, and it also needs blood as a guide. The spirit of the array needs the nourishment of essence and blood. If the wuleitianjue array doesn''t start, it will start. Once it starts, if it is interrupted in the middle, all the people who start the array will be killed.


    Therefore, the five thunder sky Jue array belongs to the forbidden array. Generally, no one will use this kind of array.


    "Boom boom..."


    Qiong lie''s huge body kept hitting the cage formed by Qingmang. Every time he hit it, Qingmang was weaker. Although he didn''t get rid of the shackles of Qingmang, it would be sooner or later for him to break through the shackles of Qingmang.


    "Poof!"


    With the continuous impact of Qiong lie on Qingmang, a weak demon king couldn''t support himself, and burst out a mouthful of blood.


    "Yinyu, hold on!"


    Nine tail roared, gritted his teeth again to force a blood essence into the array, at the same time yelled to Gu Shanhe: "don''t you come here to help!"


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang is also in great pain. Gu Shanhe hesitates to look at Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei. He grits his teeth and stands up from the ground and says to Xu Shaotang, "boy, hold on. We''ll help you when we kill that qionglie first."


    If you don''t kill Qiong lie, even if he saves Xu Shaotang now, they will all die here because of his tyranny. Moreover, he doesn''t know how to help Xu Shaotang, so it''s useless to stay with Xu Shaotang.


    "What am I going to do?" Gushanhe rushed to Jiuwei and asked.


    "Put your blood in this battle!" Nine tail pale said: "once your blood into this array, you will be connected with this array of blood, if the array is broken, all of us will be backfired!"


    "Good!"


    Without any hesitation, Gu Shanhe immediately cut his palm, supported the ground with his palm, and let his blood melt into the array.


    When the blood into the array, he suddenly found a strange, he can clearly feel everyone''s breath of life, as if all of them have become one.


    He didn''t know that the Wulei Tianjue array was to gather all the people''s strength and form the green light to bind the people in the array. If only relying on the strength of nine tails and one person, it could not last so long.


    The only purpose for those demon kings to come here is to start the Wulei Tianjue array, not to help Jiuwei and qionglie meet each other.


    With their strength, if they really meet with qionglie, they will only increase the casualties.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    Qiong lie still kept hitting the green awn, but several people couldn''t support it, and they spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In the sky, the thunder cloud has gathered a thick layer, everyone looked up to the sky, looking forward to the terrible purple thunder coming soon, they are almost unable to support.


    "Boom!"


    Black clouds began to roll, between heaven and earth, the wind suddenly, a vast flood of gas slowly hit.


    "Nine tails! You forced me


    Dome strong roar, the voice is full of angry brutality, at this moment, he just want to nine pieces!


    Feeling that the terrible purple thunder was coming, Qiong lie was more anxious. Naturally, he knew the terror of the five thunder sky Jue array. If he could not get rid of the shackles before the purple thunder came, he was afraid that he would capsize in the sewer.


    As soon as the voice fell, Qiong lie''s figure suddenly soared again, hitting Qingmang like crazy.


    "No!" Qiong Wei started to use the technique to shout: "the facial expression changes! Hold on


    Although Xu Shaotang understands the situation on their side, he is also powerless at the moment. The Demon power of Qiong lie is madly impacting his muscles and veins in his body. His body is already full of holes. Now let alone helping them, even self-protection is difficult.


    As the Demon power of Qiong lie became more and more rampant, Xu Shaotang only felt that his muscles and veins were burning like a flame, and the beany sweat continuously oozed from his body, and in a moment, he was wet all over.


    "Fight!"


    Knowing that this is not the way to go on, Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth, took out the one from the heaven and earth bag, which only consumed a little spiritual marrow, opened his mouth and took a big swallow.


    At the beginning of Taijing, he almost burst and died. In the end, he forced Yinglong Xuying to survive. Now, he can only continue to hope to force Yinglong Xuying and use Yinglong''s Qi to devour qionglie''s Demon power!


    With the entrance of the soul, Xu Shaotang''s body is suddenly filled with the majestic aura. The huge aura flows into Xu Shaotang''s tendons and instantly expels the powerful demon power from Xu Shaotang''s tendons. However, Xu Shaotang doesn''t feel the slightest comfort, on the contrary, he is more painful. His tendons are filled with the turbulent aura in an instant.On the other hand, the strength of Qiong lie who used the forbidden technique soared. Every time he hit, at least one demon king fainted, and the green awn became weaker and weaker. Maybe in a moment, Qiong lie will get rid of the shackles of the green awn.


    "Boom!"


    It was another severe impact, and Zhu Huai fainted completely. Now the whole formation is supported by Jiuwei and Gu Shanhe.


    "Ha ha, what can the Wulei Tianjue array do to me?"


    Qiong lie knew that he could not support the Wulei Tianjue array if he was close to the Gushan River and Jiuwei, where the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry. He didn''t even need him to do it. Everyone had to kill him!


    Listening to the crazy laughter of Qiong lie, a trace of sadness flashed across Jiuwei''s face. Even if he gathered the strength of all the people, could he not kill the beast?


    Qiong lie roared up to the sky and hit the extremely weak green awn again.


    At the same time, the thunder in the sky suddenly made a big noise. After brewing for a long time, the five purple nine sky purple thunder finally fell down, but it was still a step too late. As long as Qiong lie got rid of the shackles of Qingmang, the nine sky purple thunder could not help him.


    "Oh..."


    Seeing that Qiong lie is about to bump into the faint green awn, a dragon chant that resounds through the heaven and earth suddenly rings out.


    At the moment when the sound of the dragon was heard, a breath of terror like the coming of the gods swept across the world. Under this breath of terror, neither the nine tails nor the dome could support them at all. They fell on the ground and shivered. The nine tails, originally in the form of human beings, showed their own body again under the cover of the breath of terror.


    "Boom! Boom... "


    At the same time, five buckets of purple thunder finally fell

 Chapter 2178

    Qiong lie wanted to resist, but under the breath of terror, he could not resist at all. He could only utter an unwilling cry, and let the purple thunder bombard his body.


    "Boom!"


    With a violent explosion, Qiong lie''s huge body suddenly turned into powder under the terrible power of the nine day purple thunder. Even the demon Dan didn''t stay. In the world, the sad cry gradually dissipated.


    "This boy, after all, let the virtual shadow of Yinglong appear!"


    Gushanhe took a look at the shadow that covered the sky and the sun in the void, and there was a happy smile at the corner of his mouth. However, for a moment, the smile froze on his face again. As soon as his eyes closed, he suddenly fainted.


    At the moment when Yinglong''s shadow appears, Xu Shaotang''s Demon power dissipates into the invisible. Although the powerful demon power is strong, it can be ignored in front of Yinglong, the most holy demon family.


    Although it''s just a mouthful of spirit pith, the spirit contained in the spirit pith is absolutely no less than the pool of spirit milk Xu Shaotang drank. Even if Ying Long''s shadow crazily devours the turbulent spirit in Xu Shaotang''s body, Xu Shaotang''s skin is still crazed by the fierce spirit. His whole body is like a ball hanging there, and may explode completely at any time.


    "Ah


    The great pain made Xu Shaotang scream, and his tendons burst up. He could even see the real Qi in his tendons.


    Just when Xu Shaotang felt that he was going to be unable to support himself, his Dantian suddenly became hot. Then, the aura of nowhere rushed to his Dantian crazily. Under the double siphons of Dantian and Zhihai, Xu Shaotang''s bulging and exploding tendons finally began to return to normal.


    "Does every promotion need to be so painful?"


    With a strange feeling in his mind, Xu Shaotang knew that he was finally able to take the long-awaited step under the risk of death again.


    Fairy!


    However, he still had time to be happy. There was a darkness in front of him, and he fainted directly.


    This time, the appearance time of Ying Long''s virtual shadow is definitely more than all the previous times. When Xu Shaotang''s body gradually returns to normal, Ying Long''s virtual shadow disappears again, and his constantly beating sea of knowledge finally returns to calm.


    With the disappearance of Ying Long''s shadow, the surrounding area suddenly becomes a dead silence. Before the ancient mountains and rivers, Jiu Wei, who forced out two drops of blood essence and suffered heavy damage, fell into a coma, and even didn''t have time to see his most hated enemy vanish.


    As time goes by, the silence around us has never been broken.


    Everyone is in a coma. If someone comes at the moment, even if it''s just a congenital one, you can kill all these demon king saints here.


    When Xu Shaotang wakes up, I don''t know how long it has been.


    The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was the people lying there in disorder. During the period of his coma, the Qi in his body had repaired his chapped skin, but his clothes had become rags.


    Xu Shaotang moved his stiff body a little, and at the same time carefully investigated his body. After this investigation, his whole body suddenly froze, and then his face showed a huge surprise. He lay there for a long time. Until the excitement in his heart completely subsided, he slowly got up from the ground.


    He quickly came to gushanhe''s side and put his finger on the tip of gushanhe''s nose. Gushanhe''s breathing was abnormal and disordered, but it seemed that his life was not in danger.


    After confirming that gushanhe was not in danger of life, Xu Shaotang put a Yuanyang pill into gushanhe''s mouth. As for gushanhe''s injury, he didn''t need the antidote of dahuandan!


    After helping gushanhe to give effect, Xu Shaotang comes to Jiuwei''s body like a hill. Jiuwei''s condition seems to be much more serious than gushanhe''s. his breathing is so weak that he can hardly feel any breathing.


    When he injected a trace of Qi into Jiuwei''s body, he found that Jiuwei''s body was already full of holes. Dragging her seriously injured body, he forced out two drops of blood essence. After so long, her muscles and veins were broken and her heart beat was weaker and weaker.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart jumps, and quickly takes out the Da Huan Dan from the heaven and earth bag. He quickly puts Da Huan Dan into Jiuwei''s mouth, and carries Qi to help her develop the medicine.


    "I hope this Da Huan Dan is also useful to the demon emperor!" Xu Shaotang sighed softly, "if you die, mu Tiance will live a restless life!"


    With the effect of dahuandan being promoted, and Xu Shaotang continuously infused with real Qi, Jiuwei''s breathing finally began to be slightly stronger, and his heart gradually returned to normal.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, a demon king who was in a coma also woke up and looked at Xu Shaotang holding down the body of nine tails there, and suddenly gave out a roar.


    However, his roar is no longer as powerful as it used to be, and his own injury is also very serious.


    "Help her!"


    Xu Shaotang light back to the demon king, and then continue to nine tail''s body into the real Qi, in the big also Dan''s effect, help her repair for the abnormal damage of the veins.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the demon king''s eyes suddenly showed a look of anxiety, and quickly asked: "what''s the situation of elder sister?"


    "It''s a little steady now!"


    "Xu Shaotang said:" but I can''t guarantee that she will be OK. She has been hurt too much. "


    "No way!" The demon king''s eyes flashed cold and said angrily, "you must have done something on the elder sister''s head!"


    "Your heart is too dark!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless looked at the demon king, kindly save nine tail, but was said to harm her.


    Lazy to pay attention to the demon king''s angry eyes, Xu Shaotang continues to instill true Qi into Jiuwei''s body. The demon king is seriously injured, so it''s impossible to move his huge body, and it''s even more impossible to turn into a human form.


    "Cough..."


    For a long time, a slight cough came to Xu Shaotang''s ears, followed by the reputation, but saw that the ancient mountains and rivers had awakened.


    "Master, how do you feel?"


    Xu Shaotang instilled true Qi into Jiuwei''s body and asked Gushan.


    "Nothing! You can''t die! But if you want to recover, you have to rest for ten days and a half months. " Gu Shanhe had no choice but to smile bitterly, and then said, "I knew that bringing your boy here would definitely be useful. Thanks to you, your boy will be angry at the critical moment, otherwise we would all die here. By the way, how is Jiuwei''s injury? "


    Xu Shaotang said solemnly: "it''s very serious. I''ve just given her dahuandan, and I''m using Zhenqi to help her repair her seriously damaged tendons. Now it''s gradually stabilized, but I don''t know if it can be stabilized all the time."


    "Da Huan Dan? Where did you come from Gushanhe looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then asked in amazement: "don''t tell me, it''s made by yourself?"


    Xu Shaotang laughed: "of course, no one will send me..."

 Chapter 2179

    With Xu Shaotang''s efforts, Jiuwei''s injury is finally completely stabilized.


    At this time, several demon kings will wake up later.


    However, everyone was seriously injured and could not recover in a short time.


    Xu Shaotang some weak stand up, eyes involuntarily fell on the tail of nine tail, he again carefully counted, determined that nine tail really only seven tails!


    "Isn''t your eldest sister a Nine Tailed Fox? How come there are only seven tails? "


    Xu Shaotang slowly came to zhuhuai''s side and asked curiously.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, several demon kings woke up with a slight pause, and there was a trace of speechless color in their eyes: "who told you that nine tail Tianhu must be nine tails? If elder sister can have nine tails in her head, do we still need to fight against Qiong lie? "


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly: "listen to what you mean, the more her tail, the stronger her strength?"


    "Of course!" Zhuhuai snorted: "if elder sister''s head evolves the ninth tail, raising her hand can kill qionglie!"


    "It''s hard to evolve nine tails?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "I''m not a big sister. How can I know?" Zhu Huai looked at Xu Shaotang speechless, "if you are really so interested, when elder sister wakes up, you can ask her! By the way, didn''t you say to cure my sister''s head? Why doesn''t she wake up? "


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said slowly: "her injury is much more serious than yours! You are all in a coma. She and the ancient master are still there with their hard support. In addition, she drags her seriously injured body to force out two drops of blood essence. Do you think she wakes up so easily? "


    Although I don''t know how precious nine tail''s blood essence is, even a person as powerful as Youhe has to put a drop of blood essence into dormancy for a long time. Even if nine tail''s blood essence is worse than Youhe''s, it''s estimated that he won''t wake up for a while.


    "Has her injury really stabilized?" Zhu Huai asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die!" Xu Shaotang smiles slightly, then looks at Zhu Huai and says, "how is your injury? Shall I help you? "


    "No!"


    Zhuhuai shook his head slightly, looked at Jiuwei anxiously, and said, "as long as the elder sister''s head is OK!"


    "Don''t worry, since the boy says she''s OK, she should be OK." Gushanhe adjusted his breath for a while, and the real Qi in his body finally stabilized. Then he slowly stood up, walked to zhuhuai, patted zhuhuai''s huge body, and said with a smile, "thanks to this boy, or we will all die here!"


    "He?"


    A group of awakened demon kings looked at the ancient mountains and rivers. They had been in a complete coma before Ying Long''s virtual shadow appeared. They didn''t know what happened after that. Everyone thought that Qiong lie was killed by the five nine days purple thunder before breaking through the shackles.


    Looking at the confused eyes of the people, gushanhe told the demon kings what happened after they were in a coma.


    After listening to Gu Shanhe''s words, all the demon kings looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    Among them, Xu Shaotang''s strength is the lowest, so low that it can be ignored. They didn''t expect Xu Shaotang from the beginning to the end. They didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang was the key factor to destroy that qionglie.


    "True or false?" Zhu Huai looked at the ancient mountains and rivers with half faith.


    "Of course it''s true!" Gu Shanhe said with a smile, "there are many strange things about this boy. Moreover, don''t you find that his strength has improved a lot?"


    "Well?"


    After hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, the eyes of the demon kings fell on Xu Shaotang again. At first, they didn''t find out. They will take a closer look and find that this boy is really different from before. It''s just that they are seriously injured and can''t use their consciousness to investigate Xu Shaotang''s cultivation.


    Gu Shanhe smiles slightly, but his eyes are full of curiosity: "if I read it correctly, you should have been a fairy, right?"


    When he realized that Xu Shaotang''s strength had improved, he secretly used his divine sense to investigate Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments. This investigation immediately scared him.


    "What? "The late days of the immortals?"


    "Isn''t he Cai Dixian?"


    "Zhuhuai, are you wrong, my friend?"


    "I must have read it wrong! At most, they have just entered the list of immortals! "


    A group of demon kings were shocked by Gu Shanhe''s words, but they didn''t believe it one after another.


    Are you kidding? Any one of them has lived for hundreds of years. Have you ever heard of anyone who went directly from the later stage of the earth immortal to the later stage of the heaven immortal?


    No matter how talented he is, his strength can''t be improved so fast. If so, I''m afraid he will become a saint in a few years!


    "I don''t think so. He is also a saint. Although he has just become a saint, he should not be blind to see the cultivation of an immortal?" Zhu Huai shook his head slightly and looked at Gu Shanhe in amazement: "what you said is true? Is this boy really a fairyGu Shanhe laughs, looks at Xu Shaotang and says, "don''t you know if you ask him?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "should it be? But I''m too sure, because even I can''t believe it myself. "


    When he woke up, he found out that his strength had really improved, and it was a direct triple jump, from the late stage of the earth immortal to the late stage of the heaven immortal. Even he didn''t expect that the huge aura contained in that mouthful of spiritual marrow would be so terrible.


    If it wasn''t for the incomplete recovery of his body, he would like to eat some spiritual marrow to see if he would rush directly to Da Luo Jinxian.


    However, he just wanted to think about it. His two experiences of nearly exploding and dying made him still have a lingering fear. Where he was improving his strength, he was obviously gambling on his own life!


    He can''t easily take his own life as a gamble, if the Ying Long virtual shadow no longer appears, if even Ying Long virtual shadow can''t control the wild aura, he will really burst and die! And he really felt that the aura of swallowing the soul was beyond the limit of Ying Long Xu Ying. If he didn''t enter the list of immortals at the critical time, this time, even Ying Long Xu Ying might not be able to save him!


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, I won''t ask your secret!"


    Gushanhe people, of course, understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words. With a smile, he said with emotion: "I don''t know how many years the northern region has existed, but you are an alien. In the northern region, it should be unprecedented. I''m afraid that before long, all of us here will look up to you!"


    "It''s really the late days of immortals!"


    All the demon kings exclaimed, and their eyes on Xu Shaotang changed instantly. Although Xu Shaotang''s strength was weaker than them, their eyes on Xu Shaotang were reverent eyes on the strong!


    Yes, just like Gu Shanhe said, the speed of Xu Shaotang''s strength improvement is too weird. It''s only a matter of time before he becomes the existence they need to look up to!

 Chapter 2180

    One day later, Jiuwei finally wakes up.


    The first person she saw when she opened her eyes was mu Tiance.


    "Why are you here?" Jiuwei shook his head slightly. When he saw his body, he began to expel mu Tiance again. "You hurry up and leave here!"


    She can''t recover her human form now, and she still doesn''t want to see mu Tiance as she is now.


    Mu Tiance did not move, but sat down quietly in front of her: "the ancient master brought us here! It''s good you''re OK, or I won''t be at ease all my life. "


    After gushanhe was restored, Xu Shaotang asked gushanhe to take a letter to Mu Tiance and Tantai Jingming, telling them that they were safe and sound. But they insisted gushanhe take them back here. Thinking that qionglie had disappeared and there would be no danger here, gushanhe agreed to their request.


    "Aren''t you afraid to see me like this?"


    Whether it''s human or demon race, as long as it''s a woman, she hopes to show her most beautiful side in front of the man she likes. Although Jiuwei is the demon emperor, it''s no exception.


    Mu Tiance said with a faint smile: "what''s to be afraid of? No matter how the body is, it''s just a body. What''s really terrible is the heart. "


    Nine tail is tiny a Leng, that pair of big round eyes can''t help but peep out a bit shy color.


    "Oh, wake up?"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s voice sounded in their ears.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, Jiuwei wanted to get up, but he was too weak to move his huge body. He could only nod to Xu Shaotang slightly, showing a trace of gratitude in his eyes, and said sincerely: "thank you! But for you, we would all die here. "


    Listening to the words of Jiuwei, those demon kings lying not far away open their eyes one after another. Although Gu Shanhe also said that, after all, Jiuwei''s words are not more credible.


    Since even Jiuwei said so, there is no need to doubt that Xu Shaotang saved them.


    "Thank you. I saved you by mistake." Xu Shaotang laughs, goes to Jiuwei, takes out a piece of paper in front of Jiuwei, "you can compensate me for some elixirs. All the elixirs I want are listed. Have a look!"


    "You''re a real thief Nine tail eyes show a little smile, this is the second time Xu Shaotang to her wrong elixir.


    "How can it be said that a thief never dies?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in order to save you, I''ve given you the only big pill. You can compensate me for some elixir, shouldn''t it be too much?"


    "Da Huan Dan?"


    Nine tail tiny a Leng, immediately surprised a way: "you really refined out?"


    She had seen Xu Shaotang refining pills with her own eyes, but in her opinion, Xu Shaotang didn''t know anything about it. Unexpectedly, he actually made dahuandan and saved her life with dahuandan.


    Is that the will of God?


    "Otherwise, if it wasn''t for the big pill, even if you didn''t die, you probably didn''t wake up so soon. I believe you should know how much you hurt yourself." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "besides, all the demon kings under your command have been injured seriously. Give me some magic medicine. Maybe I can refine some other pills to help them heal their injuries."


    "Really?"


    Jiuwei looks at Xu Shaotang dubiously. Although Xu Shaotang has saved their lives, in her heart, Xu Shaotang is still a very cunning person. She can''t believe all of Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Sometimes she really doesn''t understand how Xu Shaotang, such a glib talker, and mu Tiance, who didn''t even have a smile, could become friends of life and death. Their personalities are just the opposite. They don''t look like people who can be friends. However, the fact is that they are not only friends, but also friends of life and death.


    She believes that if she wants to fight Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance will definitely turn against her without hesitation.


    "Is it necessary for me to lie to you about this?" Xu Shaotang depressed said: "if it''s not for your sake of saving mu Tiance, I really don''t want to do such thankless things."


    Jiuwei hesitated for a while, then looked at mu Tiance. Seeing that mu Tiance nodded slightly, he said slowly: "well, when they can recover their ability to act, I will ask them to find these elixirs for you."


    "They" in her mouth are naturally those demon kings.


    ¡°OK£¡¡±


    When the deal is successful, Xu Shaotang points out happily that he can use these needed elixirs to refine elixirs to heal the demon kings, and also make himself more familiar with the way of alchemy. Isn''t it beautiful to kill two birds with one stone?


    ¡°O¡­¡­ K£¿¡±


    Nine tail a face vacant looking at Xu Shaotang, obviously don''t know this words exactly what meaning.


    "It means no problem!" Mu Tiance glances at Xu Shaotang helplessly. Heaven knows how this bastard suddenly comes up with this word.


    "By the way, Jiuwei, do you mind if I ask you a question?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes once again fell on the fluffy tail of nine tails. Suddenly, he thought that if one of the nine tails was broken one day, it would be a good pillow.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Jiuwei has already guessed what he wants to ask. Although he is not happy with Xu Shaotang''s undisguised looking at his tail, he says slowly: "the stronger the strength of Jiuwei Tianhu, the more the tail will be. When the ninth tail is born, the strength of Jiuwei Tianhu should not be much worse than Zhisheng!"


    "So powerful?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were slightly surprised. Although zhuhuai had told Xu Shaotang about it before, it was not as intuitive as Jiuwei.


    "Then how can you grow nine tails?" Xu Shaotang said with great interest: "it should be very difficult to grow nine tails, right?"


    "If it''s that easy, do you think I''ll be afraid of that Qiong lie? "


    Jiuwei''s big eyes turned slightly and said faintly:" in my memory, in addition to the ancestor of Jiuwei Tianhu, for tens of thousands of years, Jiuwei Tianhu has never given birth to Jiuwei. Do you think this is difficult? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other. After a long time, they said with a bitter smile, "it''s more than difficult. It''s as difficult as heaven!"


    After solving his doubts, Xu Shaotang patted mu Tiance on the shoulder: "I''ll go to see if I can refine some healing pills for them with the elixir I have stored here. Take good care of her here. Others have taken care of you for so long. Now it''s your turn to pay the bill!"


    "You talk so much!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang unhappily.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you to enjoy the world of two." Xu Shaotang tilted his mouth slightly and laughed. As soon as he turned around to leave, he turned back to Mu Tiance and said, "brother mu, please don''t forget to feed water when you take care of people. Don''t take care of me like I did. I didn''t die of injury, but I almost died of thirst..."


    Mu Tiance hesitated slightly, thinking about the scene of taking care of Xu Shaotang when he was in Kunlun, and suddenly burst out laughing again.

 Chapter 2181

    Three days later, under the action of the healing pills refined by Xu Shaotang, the demon kings basically recovered their action ability, and each of them ordered their demons to look for the elixirs Xu Shaotang needed.


    The price is that all the elixirs Xu Shaotang found in Taichu are exhausted, but Xu Shaotang''s Alchemy skills have improved a lot.


    Jiuwei''s injury is very serious. Even though Xu Shaotang has to spend an hour every day combing her muscles and veins with her true Qi, she still can''t move normally.


    While waiting for the demons under the demon king to deliver the elixir, Xu Shaotang also takes the time to practice.


    After seeing qionglie, Jiuwei and gushanhe in the first World War, Xu Shaotang realized that their vision was too narrow. Even if they became immortals at a terrifying speed, he did not dare to be proud. They had a long way to go, but their time was extremely limited.


    Listening to the slight footsteps coming from behind, Xu Shaotang slowly opens his eyes and looks back, but sees mu Tiance and Tantai Jingming walking slowly towards him.


    Looking at the look on their faces, it seems that they are looking for him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Facing the eyes of Tan Tai Jing Ming and Mu Tian CE, Xu Shaotang is a little confused.


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "these days, I see you are so busy, and I don''t have a good chat with you. It''s rare that you don''t have alchemy today. I want to have a chat with you."


    "No, what do you want to talk to me about? Let''s just say that. There''s no need to be so formal? " Xu Shaotang can''t laugh or cry and looks at them. Although he doesn''t know what they want to talk about, he can see that they are not talking about themselves at will.


    "How does it feel to be in the late days of immortals?" Mu Tiance''s eyes were obviously lost, but there was still a trace of stubbornness.


    I see!


    When mu Shaotang hears what Xu Tiance said, he understands why they came.


    "OK, it''s just that I feel stronger than before, but I don''t feel anything else." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I know what you are thinking in your heart. In fact, you don''t have to be lost. The reason why I entered the late stage of immortality so quickly depends on the three dragons I met and my two masters."


    Although Yinglong is just a ghost, he has saved his life and death several times.


    There is no need to say more about the value of Youzhen''s blood essence. Without that blood essence, he could not have been promoted so quickly.


    As for Ming Zhi, although he was kind to him, there was no doubt that Ming Zhi broadened his horizons, and the pith the size of his two fists also helped him a lot.


    Xuqing and Liang Danqing, one of them taught him the most enduring secret of the dragon, the other taught him the skill of alchemy.


    Without these three dragons and his two masters, he could not have been promoted so fast.


    Looking at the eyes of Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance, I know that they must feel lost because they are too far behind him.


    Especially mu Tiance. When they are drawn into the heaven by the whirlpool of the gate of heaven, mu Tiance and he are both Huaxu. He wants to be a little stronger, but mu Tiance still chases him at full speed behind him. Now entering the heaven, mu Tiance, who has always regarded him as an opponent, lags far behind him in strength. Mu Tiance himself is a very proud man, can you think of Mu Tiance My heart will be so lost.


    Although dantai Jingming is not as lost as mu Tiance, she still has some strange emotions in her heart. He knows that dantai Jingming is most afraid that she will become his burden.


    "Seriously, I''m very jealous of you now, very, very jealous!" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with a sad face, "your step is too fast, so fast that I almost lose the idea of catching up."


    "I told you before, everyone has his own chance."


    Xu Shaotang some helplessly looking at Tan Tai Jing Ming, "your body, is your biggest chance, maybe one day, I will catch up with you."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head slightly and says with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid I don''t have that chance. Since we know each other, I''ve been chasing you all the time."


    "There is no absolute thing in this world." With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance and said, "brother mu, don''t lose here. Just one nine tail is enough to eliminate all your losses! Although your strength is a little weaker than mine, you don''t want to see who are behind you! "


    Jiuwei, the demon emperor who is in charge of the area with a radius of ten thousand li, is in love with mu Tiance. At least for now, among the three of them, mu Tiance has the most profound background. It is estimated that the Heaven Temple of Yundi palace does not dare to provoke.


    Therefore, they all have their own opportunities. Now they really envy themselves. Maybe one day they will envy them.


    "No matter what, we will always be rivals!"


    Mu Tiance''s face was a little serious and said seriously: "I didn''t come to you to comfort me. Although I do envy you a little, I won''t lose the motivation to catch up with you! The stronger you are, the more motivated I am to catch up with you! I want to ask if you have any pills that can speed up the absorption of the aura of heaven and earth. ""Er..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly looked at mu Tiance in amazement, "you come to me just for this?"


    "Nonsense, or what do you think?" Mu Tiance slightly raised his eyebrows. "My strength is far behind you, but you can improve so fast. I believe mu Tiance can do it too!"


    "Say it! I thought you were out of balance


    After understanding mu Tiance''s intention, Xu Shaotang was relieved and said with a smile, "I do have pills that can speed up the absorption of heaven and earth''s aura, but these pills are not suitable for you!"


    "Why not?" Mu Tiance frowned slightly.


    "The extent to which Dan medicine can accelerate the absorption of heaven and earth aura is very limited." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I will teach you the Yulong Jue directly. Isn''t it faster than the pill?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s face jumped slightly: "do you really want to pass the Yulong Jue to me?"


    "It''s not the first time I''ve passed it on."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "seriously, I really hope that your strength is stronger than mine. In this way, you can do things with others in the future. Ha ha!"


    "Well, I''ll take it from you."


    Mu Tiance nodded heavily, without a word of thanks, but he and Xu Shaotang didn''t need to say these at all.


    "By the way, I almost forgot. I still have good things in my hand. I forgot to put them in the heaven and earth bag before."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took out a Zhu Guo from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to Mu Tiance, "if you eat this thing, it can increase your cultivation for ten years. You are lucky. If I hadn''t forgotten it in the heaven and earth bag, maybe I would have given it to someone else."


    At the beginning, he got four Zhuguo in Taichu realm, and gave them to Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun. The other two were put in the heaven and earth bag by him. After a long time, even he had forgotten them. It was only when all the elixirs in the heaven and earth bag were consumed that he saw them.

 Chapter 2182

    "You''d better keep this."


    Mu Tiance didn''t take Zhu Guo from Xu Shaotang, but shook his head gently.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "Why are you polite to me?"


    "No!" Mu Tiance shook his head and said, "I ate a dilingguo before Jiuwei."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at mu Tiance, at the same time, put away the hand of Zhu Guo, "others nine tail to you so good, it seems that you have to promise to repay her kindness."


    Di lingguo, like Zhu Guo, is one of the few lingguo that can directly enhance strength without any side effects. The key is that Zhu Guo only improves his cultivation for 10 years, while di lingguo improves his cultivation for 30 years. Although it is not so terrible for the promotion of the strong in immortal world, it is also much better than Zhu Guo.


    However, whether it''s Zhuguo or dilingguo, it''s only useful when you eat the first one, but it''s useless when you eat it later.


    Mu Tiance automatically ignored Xu Shaotang''s words: "I''ll go and see how Jiuwei is. When you have time, just pass the Yulong Jue to me."


    "Go, go, take good care of her." Xu Shaotang smile, "I have a lot of good things here, when you see what you can use, as long as can help you improve the strength, you can take."


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and quickly turned to leave.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s back, Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Jingming, "do you think mu Tiance is affectionate or righteous to Jiuwei?"


    "There should be all of them."


    Tantai Jingming said with some uncertainty: "he and Jiuwei have been here for such a long time, and Jiuwei is so good to him. Even if it''s a stone, it should be warm."


    "Then why doesn''t he admit that he is in love with Jiuwei?" Xu Shaotang touched his chin and said with some doubts.


    "Don''t you really know or don''t you?" Tan Tai Jing Ming glanced at him and said in a low voice: "Mu Tiance is a very proud man. The strength difference between him and Jiuwei is too big. I guess that even if he has feelings for Jiuwei, with his character, he will hide this feeling in his heart! You don''t know how worried he was when you were fighting against that Qiong lie! "


    "Is it?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and asks Jingming, "why don''t you think he''s worried about my safety?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming couldn''t help smiling: "you are so narcissistic! You don''t see how meticulous he is when he looks after Jiuwei these days. Have you known him for so long and seen him take care of a person so carefully? "


    "No! Before Jiuwei, the only person who had enjoyed his care was me, and I was almost taken care of by him. "


    Xu Shaotang laughs, and his eyes fall on the smiling face of Tantai Jingming, "do you feel less depressed now?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is a little stunned, and then understands that what Xu Shaotang said just now is just to make her happy. Xu Shaotang sees that her mood is somewhat depressed.


    "Am I a good writer?"


    With a slight sigh, she slowly walks to Xu Shaotang and sits down next to him. Unconsciously, she leans her head on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder.


    "I know you don''t want to be a burden to me. You want to help me." Xu Shaotang took advantage of Tantai Jingming''s waist, pressed his cheek tightly on her head, and said in a soft voice, "you put too much pressure on yourself. If you want to speed up, you can''t achieve it. The more you want to improve your strength quickly, the more difficult it is to improve it. On the contrary, you make yourself very tired."


    "I know!"


    Tantai Jingming said: "but every time I see you fighting with others, I can''t help myself. Sometimes I will become a means for others to deal with you. I feel very sad. I just hope I can help you as I used to, so that I won''t feel useless."


    In Tianjie, there is no doubt that she is Xu Shaotang''s most trusted person. However, she can''t help Xu Shaotang now. Instead, she enjoys Xu Shaotang''s protection all the time. For many women, this feeling may be very good, but for her, it is very bad.


    She wants to help Xu Shaotang. Even if she just helps him share a little, she will feel that she still has the value of existence, instead of becoming a burden like now.


    Xu Shaotang knew how uncomfortable this feeling was. He patted her on the head and comforted her. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, your strength should be improved soon. Don''t forget, we two have double cultivation skills. The higher my cultivation is, the greater your improvement will be."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming blushes slightly, but she also knows that Xu Shaotang''s words are actually intended to amuse her. A warm current flows through her heart, but she separates her head from Xu Shaotang''s, looks at Xu Shaotang seriously and says: "Shaotang, I also want to try your way to improve your strength!"


    "You mean to drink milk directly to improve your strength?" Xu Shaotang''s eyelids jumped and shook his head firmly: "no, I can survive the impact of the fierce aura because the ghost of Yinglong is in my sea of knowledge. If it wasn''t for the ghost of Yinglong, I would die in Taichu! I can''t let you take such a big risk in order to improve your strength! ""Hear me out!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t give up, but continued: "I certainly won''t drink so many soul milk at one time like you. Before, I drank ten drops at most at one time. I can try to increase the amount slowly to the critical point that my body can bear, so as to improve my strength!"


    "No way!"


    Xu Shaotang still firmly said: "I don''t want you to have any accidents! Remember, it''s anything


    "But I really don''t want to be a burden to you!" Tan Tai Jing Ming pleaded in a low voice: "you just let me have a try, just try it once, if not, I will give up completely!"


    "If you can''t, your life will be gone, you will die!" Xu Shaotang''s tone did not have the slightest room to discuss, "if you have an accident, I will collapse!"


    "Nothing will happen!"


    With her head in her arms, Tan Tai Jing Ming pleaded bitterly: "it''s a big deal. Let''s wait until Jiuwei and Gu''s injuries recover and try again. If there is any accident, they and you can help each other! Shaotang, please, let me have a try. I really don''t want to be so useless all the time! "


    Looking at the painful appearance of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned. He underestimates the psychological pressure of Tantai Jingming. It seems that the pressure in this girl''s heart is about to put her out of breath.


    After a long silence, Xu Shaotang slowly hugs Tantai Jingming in his arms: "OK, try it! But according to what you said, we must wait until the injury of the ancient master and Jiuwei recovers! "

 Chapter 2183

    One day later, Xu Shaotang alone called mu Tiance aside.


    "Brother mu, it''s OK for me to pass on your dragon control formula. I have only one request." Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance very seriously.


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang faintly: "say!"


    "You can''t pass it on without my consent!" Xu Shaotang seriously said: "whether it''s the people around you or the people you recognize, if you want to teach it to others, you must ask for my consent!"


    "That''s it?"


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said slowly, "do you think I''m the kind of person who doesn''t know what to do?"


    "I''m giving you a friendly hint." Xu Shaotang regained his smiling appearance and sighed softly: "every man is innocent and has his own sin!"


    "I know!"


    Mu Tiance nodded seriously. Xu Shaotang was able to pass the Yulong Jue to him because he trusted him very much. Although he didn''t have Xu Shaotang''s mind as much, he also knew the importance. The Yulong Jue was too rebellious. If anyone knew that they had this kind of rebellious skill, he was afraid that even the saints would not help attacking them.


    After all, according to Xu Shaotang, this Yulong Jue can greatly improve their speed of absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. This kind of skill is absolutely irresistible to anyone who wants to be a strong one.


    "Now that you agree, there''s no problem."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "originally, I want to teach you this Yulong Jue. According to the truth, you should call me Shifu. However, as far as our relationship is concerned, it''s unnecessary. In the future, just be polite to my teacher."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance could not help cursing with a black line: "do you dare to order more faces?"


    That''s the result!


    Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly, then restrains the smile on his face and begins to pass the Yulong formula to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance''s savvy is very high. With Xu Shaotang''s patience, mu Tiance mastered the basic essentials of Yulong Jue in less than an hour. I believe it''s only a matter of time for him to master Yulong Jue.


    After running the Yulong Jue slowly in his body, mu Tiance''s face couldn''t help showing joy.


    Now that he has just reached the first level, he can clearly feel that he is absorbing the aura of heaven and earth much faster. If he practices the Yulong Jue to the fourth level like Xu Shaotang, he can imagine how fast he will absorb the aura of heaven and earth!


    Looking at mu Tiance''s joyful look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "well, anyway, this dragon Jue is basically like this. Next, it''s all up to you to practice. With your talent and understanding, you should soon be able to enter the second level."


    "This skill is really against heaven!"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with emotion, and then said with firm eyes: "with this kind of anti heaven skill, I believe I can catch up with you soon!"


    "Welcome, welcome!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you have become stronger. In fact, you also want to be stronger by myself! By the way, I have some soul milk here. You can drink some first. It will also help you to improve your cultivation. "


    "You still have milk in your hand?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then said, "you''d better keep it yourself. This spirit milk is extremely precious. Your strength is stronger than mine. Spirit milk is more useful to you."


    "I eat soul directly..."


    Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart. He waved his hand and said: "what''s the matter? I have two water bags here. I don''t need your ten drops!"


    "How much?"


    Mu Tiance suddenly exclaimed, and the voice pricked Xu Shaotang''s eardrum slightly.


    "Two water bags!"


    While talking, Xu Shaotang took out the water bag full of milk from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to Mu Tiance, "here, I don''t believe you can see for yourself."


    Mu Tiance''s hands trembled slightly. He took the water bag from Xu Shaotang carefully, as if he was afraid that he might accidentally drop it on the ground. When he slowly opened the water bag, he saw the whole milk of the water bag, and he immediately stood there, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    After a long time, he recovered from the great shock, carefully stuffed the water bag, moved his throat, quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and slowly handed the water bag to Xu Shaotang.


    "As you have said, everyone is innocent and guilty. You''d better put it away. Don''t be known by those feelings. Otherwise, he will try his best to take away your spirit milk!" Mu Tiance said solemnly.


    Xu Shaotang puzzled asked: "what does he take my soul milk for?"


    "Zhuhuai is only one step away from becoming the demon emperor." Mu Tiance said in a low voice: "as soon as he woke up from his deep sleep, he came to Jiuwei to ask for milk. However, Jiuwei didn''t know that he would wake up so soon. Most of the milk she had collected before was given to me to drink. The rest was given to zhuhuai, but it was not enough to promote zhuhuai to the demon emperor! What do you think zhuhuai would do if he knew you had so many spirit breasts? "


    "Have you had the milk?"Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise, "how much did you drink?"


    "It should add up to about 20 drops." Mu Tiance said with a bitter smile: "it''s a pity that Jiuwei collected so much milk for such a long time. Even she is not willing to drink it. I didn''t expect that you have so much milk here! I guess even she will be moved to see your bag of milk. "


    "Isn''t the yard before her on a spiritual vein? The spirit milk is not so rare to her, is it Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    "It''s not rare, but the milk produced by the spirit pulse is very limited!" Mu Tiance said slowly: "listen to her, this spirit pulse can produce at most one drop of spirit milk in one or two months. She only drinks a little occasionally, and most of them are given to the demon kings. She said that the spirit milk has a greater effect on the demon king! As you can see, there are so many demon kings under her hand. Even if each one has ten drops of spirit milk, it will take several years to collect it! "


    "She''s very nice to these demon kings!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little. If Jiuwei takes all the milk produced by this spirit pulse as his own, according to the long life of the demon clan, he can actually collect a lot of milk in hundreds of years, which will not make milk so rare in her eyes.


    But if they want to give it to the demon king, it''s really rare. They regard the spirit milk as a treasure, which is reasonable.


    Think of these, Xu Shaotang seems to suddenly understand what, presumably, those demon king so respect nine tail, this is one of the reasons, right?


    "I saved Jiuwei''s life. If zhuhuai wants to rob me of my milk, Jiuwei will help me?" A strange smile suddenly appeared on Xu Shaotang''s face.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s strange smile, mu Tiance knew that the bastard was brewing some "treacherous scheme" in his heart.

 Chapter 2184

    "Hi, little Zhu."


    When zhuhuai was lying there alone, a voice suddenly came into his ear.


    Open your eyes, but see Xu Shaotang is looking at himself with a smile.


    "If you have something to say, don''t scream so disgustingly!"


    Zhu Huai looks at Xu Shaotang with a cold look.


    Xiaozhu?


    God knows how Xu Shaotang came up with such a disgusting title. After hearing it, he felt that his goose bumps were about to fall to the ground.


    "It''s not disgusting, it''s obviously kind!" Xu Shaotang got close to zhuhuai''s huge body and asked with a smile, "is your injury better?"


    "Not bad! In three days at most, they will be able to take shape again. "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face which was about to smile, Zhu Huai instinctively began to be alert, "what do you want to do?"


    "What can I do?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m here to care about your injury."


    Although zhuhuai is a demon family, he also knows that there must be demons when things go wrong. His injury is not one day or two. How come he didn''t see Xu Shaotang so enthusiastic a few days ago? While guessing Xu Shaotang''s purpose in his heart, he said faintly: "no, my injury is not serious. You''d better care about elder sister''s head injury. She is the most seriously injured."


    "She''s under the care of Mu Tiance. I gave her da huandan. It won''t be a problem."


    Facing Zhu Huai''s vigilant eyes, Xu Shaotang simply sat down beside Zhu Huai, touched his chin, looked into Zhu Huai''s eyes, and asked with a smile, "I heard that you are only one step away from becoming a demon emperor?"


    "So what?"


    Zhu Huai stares at Xu Shaotang with more vigilance. He feels that Xu Shaotang''s behavior today is too abnormal.


    Holding his chin, Xu Shaotang sighed with emotion: "that''s really a pity. It''s said that the strength of the demon king and the demon emperor is very different. If you become the demon emperor, it''s estimated that the ancient master is not your opponent?"


    Sow discord?


    Zhuhuai can''t help but see this word in his mind, but it seems impossible to think about it carefully. From their observation these days, although Xu Shaotang is not a gentleman, he should not be a villain who stirs up dissension. Besides, what good can it do for Xu Shaotang to stir up his relationship with Gu Shanhe?


    Holding the doubt in his heart, Zhu Huai deliberately breathed out and hummed: "if he didn''t have a bad luck and suddenly realized that he could not even survive, how could he be my opponent! Hum, wait. I will be the demon emperor in less than 50 years at most! If you''re lucky, it''s probably three or five years! At that time, he will certainly not be my opponent


    He didn''t brag about this. Although the demon emperor of the demon clan is equivalent to the saint of human beings, there is no doubt that the strength of the demon emperor and saint of the same level is absolutely superior to that of the saint. The cultivation process of the demon clan is more difficult than that of human beings, which is the same as their easily conquered demons. It can also be regarded as God''s compensation for the demon clan.


    "Even if it''s three or five years, it''s still a bit long!"


    Xu Shaotang pretended to sigh, "when I just chatted with mu Tiance, he also told me about you. He said that if Jiuwei didn''t know you would wake up in advance, he would drink more than half of the milk that was originally prepared for you, maybe you would become the demon emperor."


    "You''d better not mention it to me! I''m angry at the mention of it


    Zhu said bitterly, then suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "you''ve been around with me for a long time. Are you going to apologize for that boy, or ask for a favor? I hope I don''t hate him for this?"


    Although it''s not as exaggerated as Xu Shaotang said, he won''t be promoted to the demon emperor immediately after drinking the milk, but the milk really has a great effect on him. At least it will shorten the time for him to become the demon emperor. Therefore, he is not happy with mu Tiance for drinking his own milk.


    However, the most unpleasant thing is mu Tiance''s face. Since he met mu Tiance, Jiuwei can scold them for half a day every time he sees them.


    "What if you hate him?"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "if you dare to move him, do you believe that Jiuwei will pick your skin and use it as a cushion?"


    Mu Tiance''s weight in Jiuwei''s heart is definitely heavier than they imagined. He really doesn''t worry that zhuhuai will hate mu Tiance because of Lingru. Who knows he will wake up ahead of time? Gu Shanhe doesn''t think it will take him two or three years to wake up, so it''s really no wonder Jiuwei.


    What''s more, nine tails can give them spirit milk, even if they are very generous. If they are subordinates of qionglie, they can''t even get half a drop of spirit milk!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhu Huai hesitated slightly. Although he was very upset, he had to admit that what Xu Shaotang said was true.


    "What do you want to do?" Zhu Huai''s nostrils heavily gasped and snorted: "if there is no business, please don''t disturb me to rest!"The word "please" has already explained Zhu Huai''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang. If we change to the previous harassment of Xu Shaotang, he has only one word - get out!


    Knowing that zhuhuai was seeing off the guests, Xu Shaotang still sat there and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s OK. I just want to ask you, according to your current situation, how many spirit breasts do you need to become the demon emperor?"


    "Why do you ask this?" Zhu Huai looks at Xu Shaotang inexplicably.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "it''s nothing, but I seem to have some spirit milk here. If you don''t need much, maybe I can help you."


    "Where do you have milk?"


    Zhuhuai''s eyes suddenly widened, and a strange look appeared in his eyes. However, in a moment, the strange look in his eyes disappeared again. He said, "even if you have it, it''s estimated that it''s only three or five drops. If I want to be a demon emperor, I need forty or fifty drops of milk. I understand your kindness."


    "Only forty or fifty drops?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, and his face showed a brilliant smile. Forty or fifty drops of milk could make a demon emperor, and the cost could be directly ignored!


    "What did you say? Only forty or fifty drops? " Zhu Huai said, "do you think forty or fifty drops of spirit milk are few? I just collected a few drops in the first year! It seems that forty or fifty drops of milk are not the same thing. Do you think... "


    Before Zhu Huai finished speaking, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a water bag in his hand. Just when Zhu Huai was confused, Xu Shaotang suddenly opened the water bag in front of him

 Chapter 2185

    "Spirit Spirit milk


    Zhuhuai is slightly stunned, and suddenly reaches out to Xu Shaotang.


    However, Xu Shaotang has been guarding him for a long time. In the moment of his manual operation, Xu Shaotang has quickly retreated with the spirit milk.


    The injured zhuhuai''s speed is naturally not as fast as Xu Shaotang''s, so he can only watch Xu Shaotang standing outside more than ten feet, laughing.


    "Where do you get so many milk?"


    Zhu Huai looks at Xu Shaotang in shock. Even the milk in elder sister''s head is calculated by drops. Does Xu Shaotang have a whole bag of milk?


    A water bag! If it''s a drop, how many drops must it be!


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I was lucky before. I got it in a secret place."


    "Give me milk!" Zhuhuai''s eyes stare at the water bag in Xu Shaotang''s hand. The big hairy face has a flattering smile on it. "I don''t want too much. You give me 50 drops of spirit milk. When I become a demon emperor, I will surely benefit from you!"


    "Fifty drops?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhu Huai with a smile: "that''s a lot!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhu Huai''s face suddenly turned black. This bastard, with a whole bag of milk in his hand, is still here telling himself that there are many 50 drops of milk?


    Fifty drops of spirit milk, I''m afraid, is less than one twentieth of his water bag spirit milk. For him, it''s almost a drop in the ocean!


    "Tell me, what are you going to do to give me the milk?" Zhuhuai is not stupid. He already knows why Xu Shaotang came here to talk nonsense to himself. No wonder the bastard asked how much milk he needed to be a demon emperor. He was waiting for himself here.


    He knew in his heart that if he wanted to get spiritual milk from Xu Shaotang, he would have to pay a great price.


    However, he really can''t resist the temptation of spirit milk, as long as give him enough spirit milk, he may become the demon emperor at any time!


    For these demon kings, the demon emperor is definitely their dream realm!


    Xu Shaotang is not straightforward, said with a smile: "you said, this milk is very precious."


    "I know!" Zhu Huai looked at Xu Shaotang with gnashing teeth and said, "tell me your conditions!"


    "Do you want me to say that?"


    "Say it


    "That''s what I said, but even if you don''t agree, you can''t be angry with me!"


    "Speak quickly!"


    Zhu Huai would be very impatient. If he didn''t worry about Xu Shaotang''s Yinglong spirit, or if he didn''t hurt himself, he would teach this hateful bastard a good lesson!


    "Well, I said that."


    Xu Shaotang pretended to clear his throat and said with a smile: "actually, I''m a person who is afraid of death, but I''m also a person who can cause trouble. If I''m not careful, I''ll get someone who can easily kill me. So, I need a bodyguard."


    "Bodyguard? What kind of bodyguard? " Zhuhuai obviously didn''t know what his "bodyguard" was.


    "In fact, it means guarding..."


    "You want me to be your slave?" The look in Zhu Huai''s eyes suddenly cooled down, and his tone became a little cold. He hummed coldly: "you are really fantastic! Fifty drops of milk is like enslaving me


    "It''s not a slave, it''s a guard!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and stressed, "what do I enslave you for? I just want you to protect my safety. If no one threatens my safety, what do you like? I won''t ask."


    "Is there a difference? Do you think I don''t know about the so-called guardians of your humanity? " Zhu huaileng snorted: "even without your spirit milk, I can become the demon emperor for decades at most. Decades are very long for you, but for our demon tribe, it''s just a matter of sleeping. Do you want to enslave me with spirit milk? Dream


    Although zhuhuai is really eager to become the demon emperor, if he wants to exchange his freedom, he will not be willing.


    Not only him, I believe that the vast majority of the demon clan will not agree to such conditions.


    Xu Shaotang patted his forehead and said with some headache, "why can''t I explain it to you? When I say escort, it''s like a friend. You think, as a friend, if I''m in danger, won''t you help me? "


    "No!" Zhu Huai said, "I hope you will die soon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. His thoughts were really direct!


    "Do you really refuse?" Xu Shaotang looks at Zhu Huai in disappointment.


    Zhu Huai didn''t speak. He just glanced at Xu Shaotang''s milk and closed his eyes. Although he didn''t say it clearly, his attitude had already indicated his meaning.


    "Well, since you don''t agree, that''s fine." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Zhu Huai and sighed with affectation: "then I''ll go to talk with other demon kings. Maybe I can give them more milk. I don''t believe it. With this whole bag of milk, I can''t find a demon king as a guard.""Wait!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to turn around and leave, Zhu Huai suddenly opened his eyes and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He asked in disbelief, "you just said, use this bag of milk to find a demon king as a guard?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang was very happy, but he said quietly: "anyway, it''s not very useful for me to keep this bag of spirit milk here. If I lose my life, won''t it be cheaper for others? It''s better to use it as a chip and find a demon king as a guard. "


    "If you want me to be your guard, just give me 50 drops of milk. If you want someone else, you can use this bag as a chip. You look down on me too much!" Zhu Huai said indignantly.


    "Here are 50 drops, because you only need 50 drops!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you need a hundred drops or even this bag of milk to become a demon emperor, I will not be stingy. If I give you the extra milk now, it is also a waste."


    "What is waste?"


    Zhu Huai said discontentedly, "don''t I need to be a demon queen to improve my cultivation?"


    "Need is certainly necessary, but at that time, the effect of spirit milk on you was very limited. I have something better for you." Xu Shaotang slightly tilted his mouth and continued to tempt: "you should also know that I am an alchemist, and I should not be a bad alchemist. Maybe one day I can refine pills that can directly improve my strength. Anyway, the people who follow me will not suffer losses. If there are good things, you will be indispensable."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhu Huai fell into thinking, for a long time just slowly said: "let me think about it!"


    "Well, anyway, your injuries haven''t recovered, and we''ll stay here for a while!"


    Xu Shaotang took the milk and walked slowly to zhuhuai: "if your body strength can bear the huge aura produced by the milk, I can give you some first."


    "Are you not afraid that I will drink your spirit milk and refuse to be your guard?" Zhu huaiman looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have much to drink anyway." Xu Shaotang shrugged indifferently.


    "Why didn''t I see you so generous just now?" Zhu Huai looked at Xu Shaotang unhappily, then shook his head slightly and said, "forget it, my muscles and veins have not fully recovered yet. Drinking the spirit milk at this time will only backfire. When my muscles and veins have recovered, I''ll come back to you."


    "No problem!"

 Chapter 2186

    As the elixir he needed was delivered one after another, Xu Shaotang began his alchemy career.


    What he wants to refine now is basically pills to heal the people around him, and some pills that can help them in their cultivation.


    On this day, Xu Shaotang had just produced a few pills. Gu Shanhe and Zhu Huai came to him.


    After a few days of recuperation, Gu Shanhe''s wound has recovered a lot, and Zhu Huai has finally been able to turn into a human.


    Looking at the two men walking towards him, Xu Shaotang is slightly curious. He expected Zhu Huai to come to him, but he didn''t know what Gu Shanhe was coming for. He had drunk some milk for Gu Shanhe before. Gu Shanhe has been in meditation and recuperation all this time. He can''t even see a personal shadow at ordinary times, but today he doesn''t know why he came.


    "Master, how is your injury?"


    Xu Shaotang put away the refined pills and went up to greet Gu Shanhe with a smile.


    Gushanhe micro smile, said: "thanks to your son''s milk and pills, now has recovered a 7788, and a few days of rest, should be able to fully recover."


    "It should be!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles. Gu Shanhe is good to him. If he has something that can help Gu Shanhe recover from his injury, he will not hide it.


    He treats others as they treat him.


    "I heard that you want zhuhuai to be your guard?" Gu Shanhe took a look at Zhu Huai and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile. You don''t have to guess. Zhu Huai must have told him about it.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and joked: "I am not afraid of death? I''m such a troublemaker. "


    "You''re a real troublemaker." Gu Shanhe couldn''t deny it with a smile, "anyway, you just want a guard. What do you think of me?"


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Gu Shanhe and Zhu Huai for no reason. "What do you mean, master?"


    "Don''t you pretend to be confused with understanding Gu Shanhe said with a smile, "what''s the point? I''ll be your guard for zhuhuai. You''d better give him the milk. Now he really needs milk to promote the demon emperor. I''ve been in Tianqiong mountain for nearly 20 years, and I''m almost forgetting what the outside world is like. I''ll go to the outside world with you young people."


    What else can I do?


    Xu Shaotang is full of amazement looking at two people, make for a long time, Zhu Huai unexpectedly with him to a Li Dai Tao Jiang?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s astonished face, Gu Shanhe continued with a smile: "you don''t know much about the demon clan. You probably don''t know that many demon clans don''t like to deal with us. So there are many demon kings and demon emperors in the Tianqiong mountains, but few of them are in our Terran world. If zhuhuai is your guard, he will run all over the world with you. He doesn''t know much about our worldly skills. To be honest, if you really let him be your guard, believe it or not, he will cause you more trouble! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly a stagnation, think carefully, the words of the ancient mountains and rivers seems to really have some truth.


    From the first time he saw Zhu Huai, he knew that this is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp. Originally, he was a very troublemaker. If you add Zhu Huai, it is estimated that if you are not careful, you will attract more forces. At that time, more and more people will want his life.


    "Yes, yes, it is..." Xu Shaotang slightly hesitated to look at Gu Shanhe, "elder, you mix with us, won''t affect your own things?"


    "Ha ha, what can I do for you?"


    Gu Shanhe waved his hand with a smile and said: "my fate has long passed. Now I want to go to the world and have a good look. If you don''t dislike it, we can just get a partner."


    "I''m joking. If you want to dislike us, you also dislike us." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "in that case, I really have nothing to say. With our predecessors, at least under normal circumstances, our lives will not be in danger."


    "So you agree?"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, then looked at zhuhuai with a smile and said, "have your muscles and veins recovered now? If I recover, I can give you the milk now. "


    He didn''t know whether zhuhuai didn''t want to wander in the Terran world, or he didn''t want to give up his demon king as his guard, or his understanding of the guard was biased. However, he could foresee that one day in the future, zhuhuai might regret today''s decision.


    In fact, no matter Zhu Huai or Gu Shanhe, he will only get along with him as a friend, not as a subordinate. As long as he has good things to share with his friends, he will certainly share with them, just like the soul that is still in the bag of heaven and earth. At the right time, he can not give some to Gu Shanhe. As for the pills he made, as long as Gu Shanhe can use them, he will not be stingy.


    "Recovered!"


    Zhuhuai nodded and said, "although the old man wants to be your guard for me, I won''t take your holy milk for nothing. I''ll tell those little demons to get you more holy medicine, even if it''s your holy milk!""Don''t you have to be so clear?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "with the relationship between you and the ancient predecessors, even if you send some milk, it''s OK."


    "I don''t like to be ungrateful!" Zhu Huai snorted: "it''s settled. OK, give me the milk quickly. I''ll wait for the milk to be promoted to the demon emperor."


    Get it! The feelings are the same as those of oneself. They don''t like to owe others.


    But then again, even if they don''t like to owe people any more, when they walk in this world, they will always inadvertently owe people big or small, such as those he owes Youhu, such as those zhuhuai owes him for saving his life.


    With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang directly throws a small bottle of spirit milk he has already packed to Zhu Huai.


    "It''s more than fifty drops, isn''t it?" Looking at the small bottle in hand, Zhu Huai looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "Why are you so clear?" Xu Shaotang laughed and joked: "I hope you can become the demon emperor as soon as possible. Later, I can go out and boast that I have made a demon emperor myself."


    Zhu Huai''s mouth is curled. He made it by himself. He is only one step away from the demon emperor!


    Although he thought so in his heart, Zhu Huai said to Xu Shaotang seriously: "thank you!"


    "Well, that''s it." Gu Shanhe smiles and nods to Xu Shaotang: "I''ll help him to protect the Dharma, so that he won''t have an accident when he drinks the spirit milk. You can continue to refine the pill. They are still waiting for you to recover."

 Chapter 2187

    A few days later, several good news followed.


    With the help of Xu Shaotang''s elixir, most of the demon king''s injuries have recovered, and the tendons and veins of Jiuwei, the most seriously injured, have basically recovered, and can be transformed into human form.


    It has to be said that it is more eye-catching to see beauty than to see a huge Nine Tailed Fox.


    After drinking the milk from Xu Shaotang, zhuhuai disappeared soon. Gu Shanhe said that zhuhuai had gone to a secret place to defeat the demons. It would take three or five days and one or two months, and there would be another demon emperor in this area.


    What makes Xu Shaotang most happy is that Gu Shanhe''s injury has basically recovered, and it''s urgent to help Tantai Jingming improve her strength.


    "Do you really want to do that?"


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming have found their own purpose, gushanhe''s face shows a trace of inexplicable worry. "It''s not that there is no such thing as forcibly using spirit milk to enhance strength, and no one has ever succeeded, but after all, there are very few people. When I was in the temple of heaven, several elders also used this method to help their grandson improve his strength, but no one survived in the end. Since then, the temple of heaven has forbidden anyone to use this extreme method to forcibly improve his strength. "


    Thinking of the past, Gu Shanhe''s face was more worried. He sighed and advised Tantai Jingming, "although your strength is not the highest among your peers, it''s beyond the reach of most people. You don''t need to use this extreme method. The reason why boy Xu has been promoted so fast is that he has a great chance that none of us has. You don''t have to compare with him. "


    When people grow old and become elite, why can''t you see the reason why Tantai Jingming is so anxious to improve her strength?


    However, people like Xu Shaotang are almost unprecedented. Compared with Xu Shaotang''s terrible speed of promotion, everyone is eclipsed.


    "You see, even the elders say that, dantai, or..." Thinking that Gu Shanhe, a sage, was there to protect the Dharma, there should be no big accident. Xu Shaotang didn''t worry about it, but he began to worry about it again.


    However, before his words were finished, Tantai Jingming shook her head firmly: "I want to have a try! Just try it once! "


    "You..." Xu Shaotang is full of helplessly looking at the tan Tai Jing Ming, originally want to persuade again, words to the mouth but swallow back.


    He knows Tantai Jingming best, and her mind is also extremely firm. As long as she has identified the things, it is difficult for others to change her decision, even Xu Shaotang!


    "Have you really decided?"


    Gu Shanhe''s eyes swept over their faces. It can be seen that he actually hopes that Tantai Jingming will give up this decision.


    "It''s decided!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said firmly.


    "Master, let her have a try!" Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly, bowed to gushanhe and said, "I hope you can protect the Dharma for the altar. If there is an accident in the altar, I hope you can help me. Thank you here!"


    Seeing that both of them had decided, Gu Shanhe knew that there was no meaning in persuading them again. He nodded helplessly and said, "try it, but I can''t guarantee that there will be no accident. I can only do my best! As far as this girl''s strength is concerned, she can certainly afford to drink ten drops of spirit milk at a time. If she wants to attack the later stage of human immortality, I suggest that she drink 15 drops at most. "


    "Good!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xu Shaotang nodded at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang poured the milk drop by drop, carefully counting every drop of milk, for fear that he would be few.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s cautious appearance, Tantai Jingming suddenly feels guilty. She knows that Xu Shaotang must be very worried at the moment, but he is suffering in his heart in order to help him achieve his wish.


    For a moment, she wanted to give up the adventure, but she finally gave up the idea. If she didn''t try, she would never know where her endurance limit was. If she didn''t catch up with Xu Shaotang quickly, she would only become a burden behind him.


    When Xu Shaotang will be 15 drops of milk, a drop of not more than a drop of not less than good, this is slowly handed it to the front of Tantai Jingming.


    "Drink it!"


    Xu Shaotang tried to squeeze out a smile, "don''t worry, my predecessors and I are here to protect the Dharma for you, and you won''t have any accidents!"


    "Shaotang, let me be willful once, just once!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming slowly takes over Xu Shaotang''s spirit milk. She looks up and pours it into her mouth.


    Watching dantai Jingming drink the milk, Xu Shaotang and gushanhe begin to worry. Both of them are ready to help if there is any discomfort in dantai Jingming.


    At the entrance of Lingru, she quickly turns into aura and enters into Tantai Jingming''s body. She only feels that every cell in her body is absorbing the aura into her body crazily, and the extra aura quickly enters her muscles and veins, rushing in her muscles and veins, which makes her feel a tingling sensation. However, for her, the tingling sensation is not bad To be ignored.In the end, these auras, as usual, produced a circulation in his body, and there was no situation that Xu Shaotang could worry about.


    For a long time, she didn''t feel too much strange. She just felt a slight rise in her body, which was slightly more uncomfortable than when she had drunk ten drops of spirit milk before. Besides, she didn''t feel any discomfort.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the slightly frowned brow of the tan Tai Jing Ming, Xu Shaotang asks anxiously.


    "It seems that this is not my limit..." "I don''t have the feeling that you want to explode and die," she said


    "That''s a good thing!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little. Most of his worries are gone. As long as he doesn''t feel like he''s going to die, he can''t be more clear about that feeling. He doesn''t want Tantai Jingming to suffer from his pain.


    "It seems that your girl''s constitution is also unusual!" Gu Shanhe looked at Tantai Jingming with a smile on his face, "it''s reasonable to say that with your current strength, 15 drops of spirit milk should be enough to reach the limit of your body! I''m very curious now. Does mu Tiance also have a special constitution? You guys are really an eye opener for a man who has lived for 300 years! "


    "Constitution?"


    Tantai Jingming murmurs slightly. Thinking of her zombie constitution, she suddenly looks up at Xu Shaotang: "Shaotang, I want to drink another 15 drops!"

 Chapter 2188

    "No way!"


    Xu Shaotang and Gu Shanhe sound at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang said in a sharp voice: "drink again, you are going to explode and die!"


    Gu Shanhe also nodded and said, "it''s very risky for you to drink 15 drops. If you drink another 15 drops, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    "You let me try!" Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Xu Shaotang pleadingly, "even my predecessors have said that my constitution may be some special! And I can feel that 15 drops is not the limit I can bear! "


    Before that, they only learned from Shenyin that her cultivation could bear ten drops of spiritual milk at most, and she didn''t try to test her limit. Only after drinking 15 drops of spiritual milk just now did she know that her special constitution could bear more than 15 drops.


    Since she wants to use spirit milk to improve her strength, she must try her best.


    "Girl, even if you have a special constitution, there''s no need to take more risks!" Gushanhe exhorted earnestly: "at present, your endurance limit has exceeded that of ordinary people. According to this calculation, your cultivation speed will be much faster than that of ordinary people."


    "I know!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded solemnly: "but I want to see how much soul milk I can bear!"


    Looking at the insistence of Tantai Jingming, Gu Shanhe can only turn his eyes to Xu Shaotang, which means that Xu Shaotang can persuade the girl. Now it''s probably only Xu Shaotang who can get rid of her crazy idea.


    Xu Shaotang did not speak, just quietly thinking there.


    Although he used to know that the constitution of dantai Jingming was different from them, he never thought that her endurance in aura was so much better than them. Now seeing the firm face of dantai Jingming, he couldn''t help hesitating. To be honest, he also wanted to know what kind of benefits dantai Jingming''s special constitution could bring her.


    "If I don''t let you drink another 15 drops now, will you drink quietly later?"


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang exhaled a long breath and asked dantai Jingming with a sigh. He knew that there was also a bag of spirit milk in dantai Jingming''s heaven and earth bag, which he had given to dantai Jingming before. He wanted dantai Jingming to drink the spirit milk every time after absorbing it. Unexpectedly, this would bring him such a problem.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming dodges Xu Shaotang''s eyes and nods slightly at the same time.


    "Well, since you want to gamble, I''ll gamble with you for once." Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly, poured 15 drops of milk again and handed it to Tantai Jingming, "remember, if you have something to say, don''t carry it alone!"


    "Good!"


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang gratefully, takes the spirit milk, and pours 15 drops of spirit milk into her mouth again.


    With 15 drops of spirit milk into her body, a huge aura began to fill her body. In addition, the previous aura in her body has not been fully absorbed, but it is constantly circulating in her body. The superposition of two auras, crazy aura began to pour into her veins.


    With the influx of aura, dantai Jingming''s muscles and veins are gradually inflated by aura. Compared with just now, her muscles and veins have been greatly expanded, and a deep pain begins to appear. It seems that the muscles and veins will burst at any time.


    "Well..."


    Under the pain, dantai Jingming can''t help humming. She grits her teeth hard to keep from making a scream.


    "Dan Tai!" Seeing this, Xu Shaotang rushed to the side of Tantai Jingming and asked anxiously, "can you hold it?"


    "I can hold it!"


    Tantai Jingming clenched her teeth and squeezed out a few words from her mouth. She let the crazy aura in her body impact her muscles and veins. At the same time, she tried to absorb the disorderly aura in her body. The big sweat began to roll down from her forehead. It can be seen that she was desperately enduring the pain brought by her body.


    If she can persist, it proves that the problem is not big. Xu Shaotang has personally experienced the feeling that she was almost propped up by aura. It is impossible for her to bear the pain just by her own willpower.


    A quarter of an hour later, the color of pain on Tantai Jingming''s face gradually eased, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    "What kind of monsters are you two?"


    Knowing that dantai Jingming has gradually controlled the aura in her body, Gu Shanhe can''t help but stare at her eyes and exclaim with astonishment.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming forced a smile, his eyes showed a trace of madness: "another ten drops!"


    She is now basically sure that the endurance limit of her body should be about thirty or forty drops of milk.


    Xu Shaotang also began to have some confidence in his heart. Instead of persuading dantai Jingming, he just silently poured ten drops of milk and handed it to her.


    When dantai Jingming drank ten drops of spirit milk again, the gradually calming spirit in her body began to boil again.


    "Ah


    With the crazy expansion of muscles and veins, Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t resist the intense pain and made a shrill voice."Dan Tai!"


    Xu Shaotang knew that dantai Jingming was mostly to the limit. He cried anxiously: "let out the extra aura quickly!"


    This is his experience. Only when he launches a crazy attack and squanders the Qi in his body, can he alleviate the tearing pain a little.


    Dantai Jingming nodded slightly, suddenly flew from the ground, and began to attack everything around.


    Because of the severe pain, the whole face of dantai Jingming began to twist. Hearing the scream of dantai Jingming, mu Tiance and Jiuwei came near quickly.


    "What''s the matter with her?" Looking at the crazy dantai Jingming, Jiuwei asked anxiously.


    "She drank forty drops of milk at one time!"


    "Is she crazy?"


    Nine tail exclaimed, "does she want to explode and die? Why don''t you two stop her? "


    Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly: "if you can stop her, she won''t call Tantai Jingming!"


    Gu Shanhe looked at Jingming with a worried face, then turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "do you want me to try to suppress the aura in her body?"


    He has no bottom in his heart. If it''s just the aura produced by a few drops of spirit milk, he is more or less sure. But now Tantai Jingming drinks too many spirit milk at one time, so he is not sure at all.


    "Ah..."


    Just at this time, Tantai Jingming in mid air suddenly let out a long cry which is not like human beings. At the same time, the long black hair suddenly became white and flying in the air. The originally black eyes showed a strange red color.


    when Xu Shaotang was about to rush up, Tantai Jingming in the air suddenly closed her eyes and fell directly from mid air In recent years, the whole person seems to have lost consciousness.


    Several people rushed to the dantai Jingming quickly, only Jiuwei stood there, his face was very complicated.

 Chapter 2189

    Xu Shaotang catches Jingming, who falls from the air, and carries Qi to investigate her injury.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s real Qi enters into the body of Tantai Jingming, he is surprised to find that the real Qi in Tantai Jingming''s body doesn''t run disorderly. Instead, it runs in an orderly way, and her breathing is also strong. It doesn''t look like she is injured at all.


    "How''s it going?"


    Gu Shanhe and mu Tiance asked with a worried face.


    "It''s like It''s all right


    Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head, his face is also a confused color.


    "How could it be all right?" Gu Shanhe looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise: "she drank so many milk at one time. With her present strength, she..."


    Gu Shanhe was just halfway through, but he was suddenly stunned and cried out, "she It''s like entering It''s the end of the immortals... "


    Just when he used his divine sense to investigate the physical condition of Tantai Jingming, he suddenly made this amazing discovery.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming with a stiff face.


    Xu Shaotang is already a monster. Now even Tantai Jingming has become a monster? Is it possible to drink the spirit milk to enhance your cultivation? At this moment, mu Tiance''s eyes suddenly flashed a strange light.


    "She should be OK."


    Just when several people feel confused about the situation of Tantai Jingming, Jiuwei''s voice rings behind them.


    Hear the voice of nine tail, a few people are surprised to look back at nine tail, heart secretly doubt, nine tail see what?


    "Is it really OK?"


    Although it seems that there is nothing wrong with Tantai Jingming''s health just now, Xu Shaotang is still uncertain. According to the truth, Tantai Jingming just now is obviously unable to hold on, but suddenly she is safe again. This is a strange thing in itself.


    Moreover, her long black hair turned white again. With the dazzling red light in her eyes just now, Xu Shaotang could hardly believe that she was OK.


    "Nothing! Don''t worry Jiuwei nodded slightly. "She should wake up soon."


    "Jiuwei, do you see something?" Xu Shaotang looks suspiciously at Jiuwei. The look on Jiuwei''s face is obviously different.


    Jiuwei nodded slightly: "Xu Shaotang, I want to talk to you alone."


    "Alone?" Xu Shaotang pondered a little and said, "why don''t you wait until dantai wakes up? I''m not sure what she''s like now. "


    "Good!"


    Nine tail lightly sigh a, in a few people surprised eyes, slowly turn away.


    Looking at the figure of Jiuwei leaving, several people look at each other. They all understand that Jiuwei probably found something.


    She holds Tantai Jingming to the next pile of withered grass and lies down peacefully. Xu Shaotang, who is not at ease, uses Zhenqi to investigate Tantai Jingming''s physical condition again. She still doesn''t find any problems. Her muscles and veins are intact, and the Zhenqi in her body doesn''t appear any disorder. But somehow, she falls into a coma again.


    Half an hour later, Tantai Jingming finally slowly opened her eyes.


    The first thing that comes into view is Xu Shaotang''s extremely nervous face. Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang with guilt. She raises her hand and caresses Xu Shaotang''s resolute cheek. She says with regret, "I''m sorry, I''m worried about you again."


    "I wish you were OK!"


    Seeing Jingming wake up, Xu Shaotang let out a long sigh of relief, "are you a human immortal now?"


    "Yes Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly, "this method is really effective!"


    When she was talking, her eyes inadvertently glanced at the hair hanging in front of her body. She just took a look at it. She suddenly sat up from the ground and whispered in panic: "my hair, how How come it''s like this again? What''s going on? "


    "It''s all small things!"


    Xu Shaotang patted Tantai Jingming''s hand gently, "since your hair can turn from white to black before, it can also turn from white to black in the future. Maybe if you sleep tonight, your hair will return to normal again."


    "I hope so!"


    After a short period of panic, Tantai Jingming gradually regained her peace. She had such an experience before. She used to be able to run all over the world with white hair. Now, even if the hair can''t turn black, it''s not unacceptable. It''s just that she paid a great price for forcibly improving her strength this time.


    See Dan Tai Jing Ming restore calm, Xu Shaotang this just slowly ask a way: "you just obviously seem to be can''t hold, how suddenly again all right?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on."


    Tantai Jingming carefully recalled the situation at that time and said in a low voice: "at that time, I just wanted to vent the excess aura in my body crazily, so as not to burst my body and die. But there were too many auras in my body. Just when I felt that my veins were about to be split, all those auras gathered in my head. After that, I didn''t know anything.""The aura converges in the head?"


    Gushanhe was full of doubts and said: "I only heard aura gathered in Dantian and Zhihai. Is your Zhihai in your head?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming shake their heads at the same time. Naturally, Xu Shaotang is very clear about the location of the sea, and dantai Jingming also knows the location of the sea.


    "That''s strange!"


    Gu Shanhe didn''t suspect that they were cheating himself. He just said to himself: "I''ve lived for 300 years, and I''ve never heard of aura gathering in my head. What''s your constitution, girl?"


    "This..."


    Tantai Jingming hesitated slightly and looked at Gu Shanhe with some embarrassment: "master, I don''t want to cheat you, but I really can''t say my constitution. Please forgive me."


    "Well, since you are, I won''t ask."


    Gu Shanhe didn''t ask too much about it. The meaning of Tantai Jingming was very clear. There was no meaning for him to ask again.


    "Do you feel any discomfort now?" Xu Shaotang asked with concern.


    Tantai Jingming shook her head slightly, but her face showed a strong smile, "I just feel my body is full of strength now! I''d like to have a try. If I drink more milk, can I enter the realm of the earth immortal? "


    "No!"


    Hearing what Tantai Jingming said, Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and said, "don''t try again for the time being. Even if you want to try, wait until I finish looking for Jiuwei!"


    "What do you want to do with Jiuwei?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked.


    "It''s not that I want to talk to her, it''s that she wants to talk to me alone." Xu Shaotang patted Tantai Jingming''s hand gently, "then you have a rest here. I''ll go to Jiuwei to see what she wants to talk about when she comes to me."

 Chapter 2190

    When Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance find Jiuwei, Jiuwei is in a daze.


    Mu Tiance called, nine tail just like the beginning of a dream to come back to God.


    "Did you wake up?" Nine tail doubts of looking at Xu Shaotang, "I don''t mean to talk with you alone, how did you come together?"


    "Mu Tiance also knows something about dantai."


    Xu Shaotang smiles slightly, "if you see the abnormality of Dan stage, there''s no need to hide it from him."


    "Well, since you say that, I don''t care." Jiuwei pointed to the hillside not far away and said solemnly, "let''s go and sit there and talk while walking."


    After that, Jiuwei turned and walked slowly to the hillside.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other and quickly catch up.


    "What do you see?" Xu Shaotang with in nine tail side, light said: "see out straight, no matter what situation, I accept."


    Nine tail squinted at Xu Shaotang and sighed softly: "you should all know that the constitution of dantai is different from that of ordinary people?"


    "I know!"


    They both nodded at the same time.


    They all know dantai Jingming''s Zombie constitution. Although in a strict sense, they really don''t know what kind of constitution it is, they also know why it is like this.


    "Do you know the undead?"


    Jiuwei suddenly stood still, and his face became a little ugly.


    "The undead?"


    Two people surprised looking at nine tail, "you mean, Dan Tai is not dead people?"


    It''s the first time that they heard about this group, the undead group. They can understand the meaning of Jiuwei just by listening to its name. They think of Tantai Jingming''s body that won''t grow old or suffer from illness. In an instant, they understand the meaning of Jiuwei.


    If only from the point of never being old and never dying, Tantai Jingming might be an immortal.


    However, they all know that it was not this kind of constitution before she was attacked by a zombie in Xizhou. In order to save her life, Xu Shaotang had to make her a new Zombie King.


    Looking at the surprised look on the two faces, Jiuwei shook his head slightly and said, "it seems that you don''t know what the undead are."


    "I''d like to hear about it!"


    "Go ahead and say it!"


    Nine tail moves lotus steps, slowly goes to the foot of the hillside to sit down, and signals that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, who are still confused, also sit down.


    "I don''t know much about the undead, but they really existed." Jiuwei said slowly: "undead people have a very long life, and they don''t have the time limit as you say. They almost live with heaven and earth! If I guess correctly, when dantai stepped into the list of immortals, it should be that he had not experienced natural calamity, right


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded. It seems that Tantai Jingming is really an immortal!


    "That''s right!" Jiuwei nodded slightly and said: "the undead people are born against heaven. Apart from not being old and not dying, they can escape from the natural calamity. Moreover, as far as I know, the undead people don''t need to defeat the demons when they become saints. Moreover, their strength will increase much faster than ordinary people. As you have seen just now, dantai drank so many spirit breasts but didn''t explode. That''s because of her It''s the undead. "


    "Listen to you, this undead seems to be the favorite of heaven!"


    Mu Tiance is speechless and says that he doesn''t need to experience natural calamity. Even Cheng Sheng doesn''t need to experience the test of the demons. He can also rely on the spirit milk to enhance his strength. He has an immortal body. It can be said that all the good things on the way of cultivation are occupied by the undead!


    God knows why the undead people have such adverse Constitution!


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Jiuwei shook his head slightly: "since the undead are God''s favorite, they are also God''s abandoned!"


    "How do you say that?"


    Xu Shaotang heart a jump, a foreboding attack to his mind.


    From what Jiuwei has said, it can almost be concluded that Tantai Jingming has the body of the undead.


    The so-called extreme things will turn against each other. The undead have so many advantages, but they must also have many disadvantages. You can see from Jiuwei''s look that most of these disadvantages are very serious!


    "Do you know why the undead can evade natural disasters and become saints without conquering the demons?" Nine tail complexion dignified ask a way.


    They shake their heads. If they know, they don''t need to listen to Jiuwei here.


    "Terrans and demons are born with three souls and seven spirits, while undead are born with only three souls and six spirits!" Jiuwei took a look at Xu Shaotang''s face, and saw that he didn''t show too excited look. Then he continued: "it''s because of this lost spirit that the undead can escape the natural calamity, and they can become saints without going through the test of demons. She was not afraid of the breath, I think it is also because of the lack of this spirit


    "What''s the impact of this loss?"Xu Shaotang tightly tugs his fist for fear of hearing bad news from Jiuwei''s mouth.


    "Strictly speaking, the undead people are not real people!" Jiuwei whispered: "because of the missing soul, they can be called the living dead! So, you know what I mean? "


    "You mean, Dan Tai is dead?"


    Xu Shaotang''s head was confused, and even his voice began to tremble.


    "It''s almost understandable, but it can''t be said that she''s dead. It can only be said that she lives in another form." Jiuwei''s face was a bit unbearable. He said slowly, "well, the undead people can actually be regarded as a kind of spiritual body."


    "Spirit body? What is spirit? "


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at Jiuwei with a puzzled face. It was the first time that they heard the word "spirit".


    "You have heard a word." Nine tail slowly way: "heaven and earth all things have spirit!"


    With that, Jiuwei pointed to the trees around them and said in a deep voice: "flowers, plants and trees can be called spirit bodies. Although they all have life, they are..."


    The following words, nine tail has not said, she believes, speaking of this, Xu Shaotang should have understood her meaning.


    Xu Shaotang really understood, forced out a smile, said with a bitter smile: "you mean, Dan Tai and these flowers and trees are the same, right?"


    "It''s not nice to say that, but it''s true." Jiuwei nodded slightly.


    Although dantai Jingming lives in a human way, it is essentially the same as these flowers and trees.


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang tried to control his emotions, and said solemnly: "I don''t mind her spiritual constitution, as long as she lives, as long as she accompanies me! I just want to know what harm her immortal body will bring to her! "


    "If you don''t mind her identity as a living dead person, it doesn''t matter. Everything is born in heaven and earth. Since the undead people exist, there is a reason for their existence." Jiuwei nodded slightly, "according to my memory, the biggest problem of the undead is not here."


    "What''s that?"


    Xu Shaotang was more nervous. Although he didn''t show too much on his face, he began to sweat on his forehead.

 Chapter 2191

    "Lose your head! Completely reduced to a monster who only knows how to kill! "


    Jiuwei looks at Xu Shaotang with some worry. From Xu Shaotang''s feelings for Tantai Jingming, it can be seen that Xu Shaotang should really not mind the identity of Tantai Jingming as an undead. But if Tantai Jingming becomes a monster who only knows how to kill, she really doesn''t know how Xu Shaotang will face it.


    "Lose your head?"


    Xu Shaotang finally knows what is the biggest problem mentioned by Jiuwei.


    Isn''t that the case of no precepts? Is it true that after Tantai Jingming, we should step into the road that WuJie once walked? Is she really going to become a killing machine?


    "To what extent will she lose her mind?" Xu Shaotang''s face became extremely heavy because he was so worried about his teeth.


    "My inheritance and memory is not complete, and I know very little about the undead. I don''t know what kind of cultivation the undead will lose their mind." Jiuwei said slowly: "however, according to my inheritance and memory records, the death of the undead is mostly related to their loss of reason. It is said that the strongest undead people can even compare with the most holy of our demon family


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang asked nervously: "it means that before becoming the most holy, the undead at least have a chance to keep their sense?"


    "I really don''t know that."


    Jiuwei gently shook his head and said: "how did the undead come into being and how did they die out? My inheritance memory has not mentioned it at all. It''s only a guess about the reasons for their death. But no one knows whether it is because of this. However, the current situation of dantai is almost identical with that of the undead people I know. That''s why I want to talk to you. I don''t mean anything else. I just hope you have an idea of the situation of dantai. "


    She just gave birth to seven tails. If she wants to completely unseal all her inherited memories, she will have to wait until the day when she becomes a real Nine Tailed Fox.


    However, I don''t know when this day will come.


    Maybe by the time this day comes, Xu Shaotang will have completely disappeared in the world.


    "Do you want to tell me that?"


    Looking at the struggling Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance said slowly: "now she has tasted the advantage of using the spirit milk to improve her cultivation. I''m afraid that she will try more in the future. Because of her undead constitution, he should not explode and die. His strength will only become stronger and stronger. If she is strong enough, I don''t know if it will become what Jiuwei said."


    Everything in the world has two sides.


    Tantai Jingming''s undead body can make her use of her soul milk to improve her strength. However, according to Jiuwei, the faster her strength improves, the worse it will be for her. This is just the response to the saying that extreme things will turn against them.


    Xu Shaotang carefully thought about Mu Tiance''s words, then gently shook his head: "now don''t tell her this, wait until the right opportunity! However, I will make up some disadvantages of using soul milk to improve her cultivation. I hope Jiuwei can cooperate with me at that time. I hope that the disadvantages of this fabrication can suppress her heart which is eager to become stronger


    He does not dare to tell this news to dantai Jingming now. Dantai Jingming finally thinks that her constitution of the undead is more perfect. Now if he tells her this again, I''m afraid that her mentality will change greatly. Although he knows that dantai Jingming''s heart is extremely firm, he is also afraid that dantai can''t bear the blow.


    If it can''t be stopped, he can only observe the state of Tantai Jingming silently behind her back. Once he finds that she has lost her mind, he even abandons Tantai''s hard won cultivation in order not to let her become a killing machine!


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do." Jiuwei nodded slightly and said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. Before she became a saint, there shouldn''t be any big problem. I just hope you have a bottom in your heart. And my inheritance memory has not been completely unsealed. Maybe things are not as bad as you think


    "You don''t have to comfort me. I can stand this!"


    Xu Shaotang forced a smile to Jiuwei. "A friend of mine lost his mind because of some reasons. Now it''s not as good as before. I believe that since heaven and earth give birth to such an alien as the undead, there is a certain truth. Existence is reasonable! Maybe later, I''ll find a way to crack it. "


    Mu Tiance knows that Xu Shaotang''s friend is Wu Jie. If you think about it carefully, the situation of Wu Jie at that time is so similar to the situation that Tantai Jingming will face in the future. Wu Jie can recover his mind. Maybe, Tantai Jingming can really find a solution.


    "It''s best if you think so."


    I will tell you more about the first time of my death


    "Thank you


    Xu Shaotang looked at Jiuwei gratefully, then asked Jiuwei, "does your inheritance memory say when the undead died out completely?"


    "Why do you ask this?"Nine tail puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang, although don''t understand, but still slightly shook his head and said: "this I don''t know, however, before this, I have never seen undead people, dantai is also the first undead people I met, I am very curious, she was born to be undead people, or experienced some changes to become undead people?"


    "She has experienced some changes. It''s not convenient for us to disclose the details."


    Xu Shaotang is slightly sorry. Jiuwei tells them all she knows, but they have to hide it from Jiuwei. They don''t know if Jiuwei will have any thoughts in her heart.


    However, these are the biggest secrets in their hearts, they definitely can''t tell others.


    "All right!" Jiuwei didn''t get angry because of this, but turned his eyes to Mu Tiance and said curiously: "Xu Shaotang has the spirit of Ying long in his body. Dantai is an undead people. If you can be their friend, there should be something strange about it?"


    "What''s so strange about me?"


    Mu Tiance said with a self mocking smile: "if I had something strange, I would not be immortal now."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang thought of another thing and quickly said to Mu Tiance, "the reason why Dan Tai and I can use the spirit milk to enhance our strength is clear now. I hope you don''t have this idea, otherwise we may die."


    "Yes


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s warning, Jiuwei nodded and said, "everyone has his own chance. Don''t take the risk by force."


    "I know..."


    Mu Tiance sighed heavily, and the voice was full of helplessness and unwillingness!

 Chapter 2192

    "By the way, I''ll ask you one more thing."


    Xu Shaotang put the matter of dantai Jingming behind him for the time being, and asked Jiuwei with some curiosity, "do you know the southern regions?"


    Originally, he wanted to find Jiuwei to know something about the southern region. Now he took this opportunity to ask them together.


    "Are you planning to go to southern regions?"


    Jiuwei''s eyes swept over their faces. She knew that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were going to leave here after all. The reason why they had not started now was that her injury had not recovered. When her injury recovered, it was time for them to leave.


    She can still stop them as before, but in any case, Xu Shaotang has saved their lives. Even if she doesn''t want mu Tiance to leave, she still can''t stop them.


    "I have this plan." Xu Shaotang nodded and said sincerely, "we still need to find a few people. At present, I have asked some people in the northern region to help me find them. I want to go to the southern region to see if I can find them."


    "I know the southern region, but I don''t know it. I''ve never been to the southern region."


    Nine tail complexion of looking at two people, "I only know, want to go to south region, must want to cross long yuan."


    "Longyuan?"


    Two people doubt of looking at nine tail, ask a way: "Long Yuan is where?"


    Jiuwei said slowly: "Longyuan is a huge abyss between the Tianqiong mountains and the southern region. It is said that there are magic dragons in that abyss, so it is named Longyuan."


    "Is there a dragon abyss between the Tianqiong mountains and the southern region?"


    They looked at Jiuwei in surprise. They thought that as long as they crossed the Tianqiong mountains, they would go directly to the southern region. Unexpectedly, there was an abyss separating the southern region from the Tianqiong mountains. They had never heard of this before.


    "Of course!"


    Jiuwei nodded and looked at them in a funny way: "you said you were going to the southern regions, but you didn''t even know that?"


    "No one told us!"


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile. None of the people they contacted had ever been to the southern region. Even the sage Gu Shanhe had never been to the southern region. They really had no way to know about the situation of the southern region.


    In order to cover up the embarrassing atmosphere, mu Tiance curiously asked Jiuwei: "can be called a huge abyss, that dragon abyss should be very wide?"


    Nine tail slowly raised his head, staring at the distant sky, murmured: "more than 100000 feet wide, deep not see the bottom!"


    Ten thousand feet!


    Xu Shaotang quietly calculated in his heart that it was hundreds of kilometers!


    It''s a bit too wide!


    "Don''t you demons go to Longyuan to have a look?" Mu Tiance asked: "are you not curious about the dragon Yuan?"


    To be honest, he was not a very curious person, but after staying with Xu Shaotang for a long time, he became more and more curious. According to the truth, there are not a few powerful demon emperors in the demon clan, so it''s hard to be successful. Has not even one demon emperor ever gone to investigate Longyuan?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at Xu Shaotang, thinking silently that if Xu Shaotang had the power of demon emperor, he would have gone to longyuanzhong for a long time with his curiosity.


    "Of course I''m curious!"


    Nine tail suddenly sighed, helplessly said: "once there was a demon emperor who went to Longyuan to find out, but the result was that he never came back. In Longyuan, there were no less than five demon emperors who just disappeared, let alone those demon kings! In our demon clan''s heart, in addition to the forbidden area of demon clan, it is the Dragon abyss that is the most dangerous! "


    "Can''t even the demon emperor cross the Dragon abyss?"


    Xu Shaotang is slightly surprised and looks at Jiuwei with half faith.


    He doesn''t know if Jiuwei deliberately makes Longyuan so terrible, so as to dispel their idea of going to the southern region.


    "It''s not that I can''t cross it. I just don''t know what''s going on in the Dragon abyss!" Nine tail seems to see Xu Shaotang''s mind, light way: "although Longyuan wide more than 100000 Zhang, but as long as it is able to Yukong flight people can cross Longyuan, you can naturally cross it!"


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang thought slightly about the cableway: "in this way, it''s very dangerous under Longyuan, but it shouldn''t be difficult to cross it."


    "It''s not hard indeed!" Jiuwei nodded his head and said, "but if you are not lucky when you fly over Longyuan, you may be in trouble when you meet the legendary magic dragon that haunts Longyuan."


    After getting the confirmation from Jiuwei, Xu Shaotang''s worries suddenly disappeared. Wu said with a smile: "our luck has always been good. We should not be so unlucky."


    The distance of one hundred thousand feet is more than half an hour for them. The so-called magic dragon should not appear just when they cross the Dragon abyss. If they do encounter it, they will have to admit their bad luck.


    "I hope so!"


    Nine tail lightly a sigh, but also didn''t say what words of persuasion.One is that she knows that even if she persuades her, it doesn''t work. The other is that the chance of meeting the magic dragon is really slim. She has been in the Tianqiong mountains for so many years, and she hasn''t heard of anyone who met the magic dragon when flying over the Dragon abyss. Those missing demon kings and demon emperors all disappeared because they went deep into the bottom of the Dragon abyss.


    "By the way, you just mentioned the magic dragon. Do you know what kind of creature the magic dragon in the Dragon circle is? Is it the Dragon nationality? " Mu Tiance said with some doubts: "the dragon clan should not be the people of your demon clan. Why did it become the magic dragon again?"


    "I don''t know that either." Jiuwei shook his head slightly and said, "I just know the name of the magic dragon. I don''t know what kind of creature the magic dragon is and whether it''s the dragon family or not


    For Longyuan, what she knew was very limited. Although she was also very curious about Longyuan, many demon emperors disappeared in Longyuan, which made the later demons lose the courage to explore Longyuan.


    Xu Shaotang pondered a little, and then asked: "is that Longyuan existed since ancient times, or was it formed later for some reasons?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei looks at him in surprise: "you seem to be very interested in Longyuan?"


    "There''s some interest, but that''s not the main reason." Full of curiosity, Xu Shaotang said, "the sky range is separated from the southern region by the Longyuan, and from the northern region by a vast sea of sand. It seems that he intends to separate the areas inhabited by demons and Terrans. Don''t you think it''s too coincidental?"


    "Don''t say it, it''s a bit deliberate!"


    Mu Tiance''s face also showed the color of thinking. If this Longyuan and that vast sand sea are formed after tomorrow, then this kind of deliberate feeling will be more obvious!

 Chapter 2193

    "No one knows how Longyuan came into being, but one thing is certain that Longyuan did not come into being naturally."


    Hearing their words, Jiuwei said slowly, "we have the same doubts about what you just said, but no one can give us a definite answer."


    "Do you know how the sand sea formed between the northern region and the Tianqiong mountains?" Xu Shaotang said: "I heard before that it was because the demon emperor of the demon clan and the sage of the human race fought there, turning everything around them into nothingness, and then there was that sea of sand. Is that so?"


    "Yes


    Speaking of this matter, nine tail suddenly dejected, slowly said: "that sea of sand is really caused by the outbreak of war between the Terran and the demon clan. In my memory, it is the most fierce battle between the Terran and the demon clan. The nine tail Tianhu clan, which was once very strong for a while, has also declined since that war!"


    "Sorry, we didn''t know about the Nine Tailed Tianhu clan before."


    Seeing Jiuwei''s dejected appearance, Xu Shaotang showed an apologetic look on his face.


    He just wanted to prove this thing to Jiuwei, but he didn''t expect that this thing had such a great influence on Jiuwei Tianhu.


    Jiuwei gently shook his head, reluctantly said with a smile: "it''s OK, I just suddenly think of this thing, and have feelings. These are things thousands of years ago, and we can''t control them."


    "That''s good. I''m afraid to mention your sadness."


    See nine tail look gradually return to normal, Xu Shaotang this just a little at ease.


    Mu Tiance looked at Jiu Wei, hesitated slightly, and asked, "do you know the reason for the outbreak of the war?"


    Jiuwei shook his head: "I''m not sure about that."


    Xu Shaotang said: "I heard that it was because a certain sage of the human race wanted to catch a demon emperor as a mount, and then the war broke out."


    He inquired about these things from people outside Jumu city. He didn''t know whether they were like this or not.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei shook his head and denied it without thinking: "impossible! That war affected the whole demon clan and Terran, if only because a demon emperor was caught as a mount, it was impossible to trigger such a war! You think the demon emperor is too precious. I told you that there are not a few demon emperors in the demon clan, and there is no conflict between the demon clan, just like me and that qionglie! Most of the things that can lead to such a war threaten the life and death of the whole demon or human race! "


    There are good and bad Terrans, and so are demons.


    Jiuwei doesn''t have the slightest credibility for Xu Shaotang''s hearsay. It''s very simple. For example, when she is forcibly captured by a certain sage of the Terran as a mount, at most some of the demons will not resent her experience and begin to retaliate against the Terran. However, it is impossible to cause a war between the Terran and the demons, or even a small-scale battle.


    Xu Shaotang overestimated the influence of a demon emperor on the demon clan. If only a demon emperor was caught or fell, there would be no big wave in the demon clan.


    Just like a certain sage of the Terran, if he died in the sky mountains, he would not cause an uproar in the Terran.


    No matter they are demon emperors or saints, they are not as rare as they think. Just because of their current strength, it is difficult for them to contact people at this level. When they become saints one day, they will probably understand this.


    "Major events affecting the life and death of the two ethnic groups?"


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other and wondered at the same time, what kind of thing is it that can be called a major event affecting the life and death of the two ethnic groups?


    Nine tail slightly nodded his head and said: "in that war, countless demon emperors and saints fell, and the power of demon clan and human clan was reduced by more than half. If it had not affected the life and death of the two clans, the war would not have been so tragic."


    "It seems that we still know too little!"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "I am very curious about what happened thousands of years ago, and how many secrets we have never heard of in this world."


    Even though he started from the remote place of frost and snow, almost traversed the whole northern region, met all kinds of people, and even knew the saints and demon emperors that most people would never see in their lives, he still knew little about the world, and the secrets of the world might be beyond their imagination.


    Mu Tiance said, "there are so many secrets in such a big place of the earth. The sky is so vast that there are more hidden secrets."


    "Well?"


    Looking at the earth just now, what''s the strange look in Mu''s eyes


    In Mu Tiance''s heart, he suddenly blamed himself for saying something wrong, but he had already said it. Now it''s too late to take it back.


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at mu Tiance and said, "no, there are so many secrets in such a big place in the northern region, not to mention the vast world."Nine tail eyes a horizontal, eyes fall on Xu Shaotang body, light hum way: "do you think I am deaf?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what to say. He just wants to beat mu Tiance up in his heart. Doesn''t he talk through his brain? How can you even say such things!


    Looking at mu Tiance''s eyes for help, Xu Shaotang can only shrug helplessly and give him a helpless look.


    Now, he wants to explain to Jiuwei himself!


    "Now that I''ve said that, I won''t hide it from you!" Facing Jiuwei''s eyes, mu Tiance said: "actually..."


    "Brother mu, you..."


    "Shut up


    Xu Shaotang just want to remind mu Tiance, nine tail that fierce eyes immediately swept.


    Jiuwei has always been very good. Where did Qimu Tiance come from? Seeing mu Tiance''s appearance, it seems that she intends to tell her the secret in her heart. Naturally, she won''t let Xu Shaotang destroy her good deeds.


    Xu Shaotang grins, but he still winks at mu Tiance. However, mu Tiance seems to turn a blind eye to him.


    "Let''s find a place to have a good chat." Mu Tiance quietly looked at Jiuwei: "you have saved my life, and Xu Shaotang has also saved your life. Reasonably speaking, we should be friends of life and death. In fact, there is no need to hide these things from you. I believe you won''t tell them."


    His words were meant for Jiuwei, but they were meant for Xu Shaotang?


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully, as if it was true. After a little hesitation, he whispered to Mu Tiance: "OK, pay attention to propriety!"


    After that, he turned around and left quickly without them going to other places. He believed that mu Tiance could understand what he meant. Mu Tiance should know what he could say and what he could not say.

 Chapter 2194

    "He seems to have changed suddenly?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s rapidly disappearing figure, Jiuwei can''t help laughing and joking.


    She originally thought that Xu Shaotang had to stop it, but she didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang actually agreed, and left consciously, leaving them here.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly: "he is not turning, but in his heart, you have been listed as a trustworthy person."


    "So he didn''t trust me before?" Jiuwei''s bright eyes quietly looked at mu Tiance, with a bit of women''s unique shyness, and asked, "what about you? When did you start trusting me? "


    "I''ve always trusted you!"


    Mu Tiance slightly avoided Jiuwei''s passionate eyes. "With your strength, if you have to force me to tell the secret in my heart, in order to live, I will tell you honestly, but you didn''t do that. This alone is worthy of my trust."


    Nine tail face floated up a faint red halo, and some of the resentment of looking at him: "then why do you want to tell me now?"


    "Because I haven''t found them before." Mu Tiance gently smile, this just slowly said: "don''t you always wonder where I come from? I told you, don''t be scared. "


    Jiuwei smiles: "I''m all ears."


    When she is alone with mu Tiance, Jiuwei is obviously more open, and her smile is far more than when she gets along with other people. There is always a sweet and warm feeling in her heart, which is a feeling she never had before she met mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance took a look at Jiuwei and solemnly said, "in fact, we are not people in this world."


    "Not in this world?" Jiuwei looks at mu Tiance blankly, obviously doesn''t quite understand what he means.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said: "the world we live in is called the earth, and your world, in our world, is called the celestial realm. Compared with you, the area of the earth is much smaller, and there is no such abundant aura. The concentration of aura may be less than one tenth of the celestial realm! In our world, the most powerful ones are not us, but the powerful technologies! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The daze on Jiuwei''s face gradually turns into astonishment. Although she doesn''t fully understand mu Tiance''s meaning, she can see that mu Tiance is not joking.


    Is there a world beyond their own?


    Looking at Jiuwei''s astonished look, mu Tiance continued with a helpless smile: "you may not believe that people who transform the virtual world are the top experts on earth. As for the immortals and saints, they only exist in our fairy tales, but even we didn''t expect that those myths would be the truth. So now you should understand why I didn''t know anything about this world, even the most basic cultivation realm, when I was just saved by you. "


    "Then you and Xu Shaotang are the strongest people on your earth?" Nine tail efforts to calm the shock in the heart, full of curiosity looking at mu Tiance.


    "It''s not the strongest, but there are only a handful of people who are stronger than us. When we first came to the heaven, we were only in the realm of emptiness." Mu Tiance said with a self mocking smile, "I always regard Xu Shaotang as my only opponent. In the realm of cultivation, I have never been left far behind by him like now."


    Surprised, Jiuwei said, "how did you come to us from the earth "Heaven?"


    It''s funny to say that even they don''t know the world they live in is called heaven.


    What mu Tiance told her had a great impact on her. She thought about their origins, but never thought that they were not people in this world!


    She believes that not only she, but also all the people in the world will not want to go here!


    "The gate of heaven!"


    When he mentioned these words, mu Tiance couldn''t help but feel itchy. "Nu Wa sealed the gate of heaven, which made the aura of the earth extremely thin. By chance, we were brought to this heaven by the vortex generated by the gate of heaven, and then we were separated. Xu Shaotang and his family got an item belonging to me from others, and then they followed the clues to find heaven From the dome mountains. "


    "Nu Wa!"


    Jiuwei looked at mu Tiance in surprise: "do you know Nu Wa?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, mu Tiance was confused. "It seems that you also know Nu Wa?"


    Jiuwei nodded slightly and said, "Nuwa is the ancestor of the demon clan. It is said that she is the most powerful demon clan in the world. However, although we all know about Nuwa, no one has seen her."


    "Is Nu Wa a demon family?"


    Mu Tiance was slightly stunned, and suddenly thought of the mythical appearance of Nu Wa''s snake body. It seemed that he didn''t feel strange.


    Jiuwei nodded: "that''s what we all say in our memory! By the way, according to what you say, it''s only a few months since you came to heaven? ""Almost!" Mu Tiance slightly calculated in his mind, "about four months."


    "What? Four months! "


    Jiuwei screamed and almost jumped up from the ground. He looked at mu Tiance in amazement. "In four months, you will step into the immortal kingdom from Huaxu? So Xu Shaotang has become an immortal? This How can it be


    Four months! For the demon clan, it may take more than that time to sleep!


    I believe that no matter the Terran or the demon clan, there is no one who can improve the speed of their terror!


    "Maybe you think it''s too fast, but we think it''s too slow."


    Speaking of this, mu Tiance sighed a long time and said solemnly: "whether I or Xu Shaotang, we all have family on earth, so we always hope that we can quickly find the gate of heaven and return to the earth. According to Xu Shaotang, to find the gate of heaven, we must first become saints! We have to go back to earth as soon as possible. Do you know what we fear most? "


    Jiuwei shook his head slightly, indicating that he didn''t know.


    "What we fear most is that when I find the gate of heaven and return to the earth through the gate of heaven, all our families will have died." Mu Tiance''s face was very heavy. He didn''t want to mention this topic, but he had to mention, "on earth, a person who lives to be 70 or 80 years old has been considered a long life. Therefore, we don''t think the speed of our promotion is too slow."


    "On your earth, is there a woman you love waiting for you to go back?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Jiuwei has already guessed something in his heart.


    Mu Tiance nodded his head gently: "not only my beloved woman, but also my children and other family members!"

 Chapter 2195

    "So you told me this in the hope that I would stop pestering you?"


    Suddenly, nine tail seems to understand what, the light smile on the face also gradually disappeared.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and slowly stretched out his hand. It seemed that he wanted to pat Jiuwei on the shoulder. However, he hesitated for a while, but his broad hand did not fall. He was so stunned and hung on Jiuwei''s shoulder: "Jiuwei, I know what you mean, but now in my heart, the most important thing is to do your best to improve your strength and strive to return to me as soon as possible Your world, back to the people I care about, do you understand? "


    He is not a fool, can''t see nine tail to his heart, he is not heartless and lustless six quiet people, for nine tail, he may not talk about love, but at least, in the heart or some good feeling, that is in addition to nine tail''s life-saving gratitude.


    As Xu Shaotang said, even a saint can''t help looking at a gorgeous woman like Jiuwei, not to mention him?


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, a smile suddenly appeared on Jiuwei''s originally gloomy cheek, thinking happily: he knew it! He is not a heartless man!


    Thinking of this, Jiuwei said with some worry: "although your cultivation speed is far faster than ordinary people, it''s not a matter of time to become a saint."


    "I know!"


    Mu Tiance held his fist tightly, took a deep breath and said firmly: "no matter how difficult it is, we must return to our world as soon as possible! Jiuwei, we are not people in this world after all. We will leave after all


    "I see!"


    Jiuwei nodded slightly. Although mu Tiance didn''t say it clearly, she already understood mu Tiance''s meaning.


    Maybe mu Tiance also has a little affection for her, but as mu Tiance said, he and Xu Shaotang will leave the world after all. They are destined to be separated. Mu Tiance can''t choose to stay in the world because of her!


    "Just understand." Mu Tiance can''t bear to look at Jiuwei, but he is helpless.


    "If one day, you really find the gate of heaven, if you want to go back to your original world, remember to call me together." Jiuwei''s face suddenly bloomed with a bright smile, and a trace of cunning color appeared in his eyes. He said with a smile: "I''ve been in Tianqiong mountains for such a long time, and I really want to see what your world looks like."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the smile blooming like flowers on Jiuwei''s face, mu Tiance can''t help but be surprised. Listening to Jiuwei''s meaning, does she want to go to earth with herself?


    It''s the most difficult to accept beauty''s kindness. At this moment, mu Tiance suddenly thought of this sentence in his mind.


    "When are you going to go to Nanyu?"


    Looking at mu Tiance''s desire to talk and stop, Jiuwei directly digs off the topic and doesn''t give mu Tiance the chance to refuse himself.


    As expected, mu Tiance was successfully transferred by Jiuwei. Hearing Jiuwei''s words, he said slowly: "I discussed with Xu Shaotang before. When he refined the pill for you, we will leave for the southern region when you are almost recovered."


    "My muscles and veins have recovered now. The Demon power can work. It''s a matter of time before I recover." Jiuwei said: "if you are really in such a hurry to go to the southern regions to find the people you are looking for, then leave as soon as possible. Those demon king''s injuries are basically not serious. Even without Xu Shaotang''s elixir, you can completely recover in a month at most."


    "Good!"


    Mu Tiance has been with Jiuwei for a long time. Knowing that what she said is true, she nodded gently.


    Just as he nodded his head, Jiuwei suddenly bit his finger, flicked his hand, and a drop of fresh blood flew to Mu Tiance''s forehead.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Tiance only felt his forehead slightly hot, subconsciously reached out to touch his forehead, but the drop of blood had disappeared.


    "This drop of blood is my mark on you."


    Nine tail slowly stand up, dimple shallow said: "with this mark, I can find you at any time."


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, mu Tiance couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    After separating from Jiuwei, mu Tiance finds Xu Shaotang again.


    "You told her all about it?"


    Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Only our history and our future plans." Mu Tiance said, "I didn''t mention a word about you."


    He knew that Xu Shaotang had the ghost of Yinglong and the essence and blood of Youhe. He didn''t mention all these things. These were Xu Shaotang''s secrets. He had no right to tell Jiuwei.


    "I knew you must have a sense of propriety."


    Xu Shaotang tilted his head and looked at mu Tiance with a kind of curiosity. "Your interest doesn''t seem to be very high. How did you say this to her? Would you regret it?"


    It''s obvious that mu Tiance has something on his mind."She said..." Mu Tiance gently rubbed his forehead, some headache said: "she said she wants to go to earth with us."


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then said: "you didn''t tell her that the aura of the earth is very thin. It''s estimated that it''s difficult to maintain her human form with that thin aura?"


    It''s as strong as Youying dragon. When the aura of the earth is exhausted, it can''t keep human form, let alone nine tails?


    Mu Tiance said with a bitter smile: "I thought of it, but before I could say it, she didn''t give me the chance to refuse."


    If Jiuwei could go to the earth with him, he would not be so tangled now, and he would not have to deliberately suppress his feelings for Jiuwei.


    "Get..."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said: "anyway, it''s already like this. Let her go. If you want me to say, don''t do too much, just follow your own heart! Maybe on that day, there will be another situation. Now we can''t even reach Chengsheng. We don''t know where the gate of heaven is. It''s too early to talk about this. "


    "It didn''t happen to you. It''s easy for you to say so." Mu Tiance''s sudden decision caught him off guard.


    "Indeed


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m just a spectator now. Peach blossom luck, peach blossom robbery, ha ha!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face, mu Tiance said: "don''t be happy too early. If you want to talk about peach blossom robbery, I haven''t seen anyone who has less peach blossom robbery than you! Wait till you cry! "


    "Well, I''ll wait."


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile on his face, "but now while I can still smile, I want to laugh more!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang began to laugh again, and mu Tiance was gnashing his teeth

 Chapter 2196

    Three days later.


    Looking at the endless mountains behind them, the four felt a lot.


    When they didn''t leave, they all wanted to leave. Now they really left, and suddenly they were reluctant to give up. A trip to Tianqiong mountains, each of them gained a lot. At the moment, they no longer had the fear of Tianqiong mountains before. Maybe for others, Tianqiong mountains are really dangerous, but for them, this is their friend''s home.


    "It''s too late to regret it!"


    Xu Shaotang patted mu Tiance on the shoulder with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Mu Tiance snorted, turned around without saying a word, and strode toward the distance.


    "Die to face, live to suffer!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and looked at Gu Shan He and Tan Tai Jing Ming with a smile. "Let''s go and see what the dragon Yuan looks like."


    They nodded slightly and quickly chased mu Tiance.


    Soon, a huge abyss appeared in front of them, and they could not see the end of the abyss at a glance.


    Under the abyss, water mist, people can not see the bottom of the abyss.


    "This is Longyuan, isn''t it?" Looking at the huge abyss in front of me, the ancient mountains and rivers were slightly moved, and said with emotion: "if I don''t go out of the northern region, I don''t know there is such a place in the world!"


    "The Longyuan and Tianqiong mountains completely blocked the connection between the southern and northern regions." Xu Shaotang said with a slight smile, "I don''t know if someone crossed the northern and southern regions before us."


    "Yes, there must be!"


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "if no one crosses the northern and southern regions, do people in the northern regions know the existence of the southern regions? However, those who can cross the northern and southern regions should at least have the cultivation of Daluo Jinxian. "


    In fact, this abyss can only block the people below the immortal. For the immortal, although this abyss is very wide, it is not difficult to cross it.


    What is really insurmountable is Tianqiong mountain. There are too many powerful demons in Tianqiong mountain, and the vast majority of demons have deep hostility to the human race. Even Daluo Jinxian needs a certain amount of luck to successfully cross the Tianqiong mountain and travel between the north and South regions. If he meets a powerful demon king or even a demon emperor, Daluo Jinxian will die.


    In addition to relying on the sage Gu Shanhe, the reason why they successfully crossed the Tianqiong mountains to the sky of Longyuan was that Jiuwei had sent someone to greet the demon emperor in charge of this area in advance.


    Thinking about the ancient mountains and rivers, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, walked slowly to the edge of the abyss, and looked at the cliff of the abyss. The cliff was almost 90 degrees vertical. The cliff was covered with moss and weeds. Faintly, he could hear the faint sound of insects.


    "If you look at it this way, it doesn''t really look like the Longyuan was formed naturally."


    Xu Shaotang stood up and looked at the abyss that he couldn''t see to the end. His face was full of doubts.


    If it is a naturally formed abyss, there should be few such vertical cliffs. But if it is not a naturally formed abyss, can it be that who can split it on the earth with the supreme power?


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that it is not impossible that the Lich war can tear the earth apart. If someone makes such a big abyss, it can barely be said.


    "This Longyuan looks like nothing different except a little bigger." "If it wasn''t for Jiuwei''s saying that this dragon abyss had ruined the lives of countless demon kings and many demon emperors, maybe I would regard it as an ordinary abyss."


    But standing on the edge of Longyuan, they didn''t feel any hostility. On the contrary, they had a sense of peace and tranquility, which made it difficult to associate it with the word "sinister".


    If it wasn''t for Jiuwei''s warning, maybe she couldn''t help going to the bottom of Longyuan to find out.


    "Let''s get over the abyss while it''s still early." Although Xu Shaotang is curious about this abyss, he doesn''t dare to find out. Even the demon emperor will disappear in the Dragon abyss. Most of them will never come back.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone nodded slightly and flew up in the air one after another.


    Looking down from the air, it is a more shocking scene.


    This abyss has been spreading along the southern part of the Tianqiong mountains, just like a terrible wound left by heaven on the earth, completely separating the southern region they haven''t seen from the Tianqiong mountains.


    Water vapor diffuses in Longyuan, just like the clouds in the air, forming a natural barrier for Longyuan, hiding all the secrets of Longyuan.


    "If we have a chance, we must go to the bottom of the Dragon abyss to find out!"


    Looking at this extremely shocking picture, Xu Shaotang tightly holds his fist, mysterious Longyuan, his curiosity completely hook up.


    "Wait until you can defeat the demon emperor!" Mu Tiance turns his mouth and mercilessly pours cold water on Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a black line on his face: "you are such a wet blanket!""I''m just telling you the truth!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    See two people start to fight again, Dan Tai Jing Ming and Gu Shan he look at each other, at the same time show helpless smile. They have seen this kind of scene many times, and now they are basically numb.


    However, it''s a good thing to see these two people fighting each other. At least it won''t make their journey too boring.


    Half an hour later, they could see the land of the southern region.


    "Oh..."


    Just when they thought that they were going to cross the Longyuan safely, a huge roar from the bottom of the Longyuan resounded through the heaven and earth. At the moment of the roar, mu Tiance and dantai Jingming, who were slightly weak in cultivation, were shocked, just like a huge stone bumping into their chest, with blood gushing from their chest, almost a mouthful of blood gushing out, and their faces were white.


    Xu Shaotang and gushanhe are better than each other, but they also feel bad.


    "Come on, cross the Longyuan quickly!"


    Gu Shanhe shouts, grabs Jingming and mu Tiance, and flies to the distant land.


    Xu Shaotang also dare not delay, with the fastest speed behind the ancient mountains and rivers, like flying forward.


    Although they didn''t see the situation at the bottom of Longyuan and the appearance of the monster that roared, they could understand that Jiuwei''s words were true by the roar alone. The Longyuan was not as calm as it seemed.


    In just a few minutes, they crossed the abyss of terror.


    Looking back at the dragon Yuan behind them, they were all scared. Fortunately, they were lucky. The monster that roared did not appear. Otherwise, they would not have retreated.

 Chapter 2197

    "Get out of here!"


    After recovering from the shock, Gu Shanhe hastened: "although we have crossed the Dragon abyss, we are not completely out of danger. Let''s go now!"


    They are still on the edge of Longyuan. If the monsters in Longyuan rush out, their safety will also be threatened.


    Several people nodded and quickly followed the Gushan River to the front.


    Looking down at the earth, you can see a low hill.


    The trend of the hills seems to be parallel to the Longyuan behind. The rolling hills extend forward. There are no tall trees on the hills, only low shrubs and withered and yellow weeds on the ground. You can see bare boulders everywhere. The fierce wind sweeps by and rolls up dust and smoke all over the sky.


    If you look far away, you can''t see half a figure at all.


    It was not until they crossed the low hill in front of them that they fell to the ground from the air.


    "It should be safe enough here."


    Gu Shanhe breathed out a long breath. He was a saint at least. Unexpectedly, he was almost scared to death just by flying over such an abyss. I can''t imagine how strong the monster that roared in the Dragon abyss was.


    Stepping on the solid ground, people feel more down-to-earth.


    "Master, how strong was that monster just now?" Xu Shaotang asked Gu Shanhe with lingering fear.


    Gu Shanhe shook his head slightly, and his face was not completely calm. He sighed: "I don''t know, but with a roar alone, he has such power. The strength of the monster is definitely not under the dome!"


    "So strong? It seems that we want to go to Longyuan to find out. It''s not something we should think about in a short time! "


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. He wondered in his heart. He didn''t know whether the roar was the magic dragon that Jiuwei said.


    Gu Shanhe looked at him with a smile: "I guess, even if we are all saints, it''s hard for us to go to the bottom of the Dragon abyss! You don''t want to go to Longyuan to investigate. The terror at the bottom of Longyuan is probably beyond our imagination! "


    "You''d better not take me with you if you want to die!" Mu Tiance said, "I''ve never met a good thing when I''m with you bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged, "shamelessly" said: "that''s because you bring your own aura of bad luck, implicated me."


    "You two..."


    Tantai Jingming looks at them helplessly, shakes her head and says with a smile, "don''t stay here. Let''s see if we can find a place where people are smoking. At least we should ask people what''s going on in the southern region. Then we know how to go next."


    They come here mainly to see if they can find out the whereabouts of WuJie people. Although the hope is very slim, they always have to try.


    Even if they can''t find out, they should find some reliable people to help them after they leave southern regions.


    "Well, that makes sense!" The ancient mountains and rivers nodded slightly.


    He doesn''t have to think about how to go. Unlike Xu Shaotang, he doesn''t have any purpose when he comes to the southern region. He just wants to see what the southern region looks like. He just needs to follow Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked far away and said slowly, "this should be the edge of the southern region. It should be similar to the frost and snow land of our northern region. Seeing that the land nearby is so poor, it is estimated that few people set foot here! To find people, we have to move on. "


    Although there is no barren land around this hill, it is absolutely barren. There are many stones that have been eroded by the strong wind around them. It is estimated that the reason is that there is less rain and the ground is full of cracks of different width. Xu Shaotang even thinks that this is more barren than the land of frost and snow.


    There are countless towering trees in the frosty land, which is slightly better than the desert. Ordinary people should not choose to live here.


    Make up one''s mind, four people immediately quickly fly to the front.


    Soon, the scene before them suddenly changed. A piece of green grassland appeared in front of them. The grassland in front of them was in sharp contrast with the barren and dry land behind them. A magnificent river became the dividing line between them. Even in the air, they could hear the sound of running water.


    The ancient mountains and rivers in the air suddenly gave a slight meal.


    "I think I heard a fight!"


    Gushanhe stopped and listened carefully.


    They all know that gushanhe is a saint, whose hearing and divine sense are far above them. They don''t disturb gushanhe, but just stop in the air.


    "Over there!"


    After a long time, Gu Shanhe made sure that he had heard right. He reached out to their right front, and at the same time quickly fell to the ground. Xu Shaotang and they quickly followed. In a short time, they saw that a middle-aged man was fighting with four or five people in green at the edge of the galloping river. Not far behind him, he was a man with six armours Young woman.


    The middle-aged man was bleeding all over, but he was still trying to stop the man in green from attacking the woman behind him. The woman was full of tears and cried out: "Qin Gan, leave me alone, you run away! Please, leave me alone"I won''t leave you!"


    In the siege of several people, Qin Gan''s voice is extremely firm, and his eyes are red with anger. He attacks those who siege him again and again.


    If he fights alone, he is not afraid of anyone here, but he can''t get any advantage from the other side.


    "Poof


    Another genuine Qi passed Qin Gan''s leg, and blood gushed out of his leg. His feet softened and he almost fell to his knees, but he was still supported by his teeth. At the same time, a sharp genuine Qi forced the man who had hurt him back.


    Looking at Qin Gan, the tears in the woman''s eyes were falling. Looking at the rolling river behind her, the woman cried out: "Qin Gan, in the next life, luan''er will be your wife again!"


    After that, the woman rushed to the rolling river. She knew that only when she died, could Qin Gan have the chance to escape!


    Qin Gan, who was in the war circle, heard the woman''s voice. He rushed to the woman and cried out: "luan''er, no!"


    Time seemed to be still for a moment. Qin Gan only saw the woman''s bright smile on her face, just like the peach blossom blooming in March when they met for the first time.


    "Poof!"


    A piece of genuine Qi hit Qin Gan''s back. Qin Gan opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, but he didn''t feel any pain. Looking at the woman a foot away from the river, his heart was dead.


    However, the woman who threw herself into the river didn''t fall into the surging river, as if she was held by a big hand.

 Chapter 2198

    "Luan''er!"


    Qin Gan yelled and wanted to rush over to hold the woman, but he found that he couldn''t move at all.


    Like Qin Gan, all the people in Tsing Yi who besieged him could not move. Everyone seemed to be bound by an invisible force, and their bodies did not listen to their own orders.


    At the time when people were stunned, several figures slowly fell from the air.


    The fingers of the ancient mountain river moved, and the woman who was hanging over the surging river was lifted up by the invisible hand and came to the bank slowly.


    Only at this time did gushanhe withdraw his own field, and those in his field were able to restore their ability to act.


    "Luan''er!"


    Qin Gan quickly rushed to the woman and hugged her. It seemed that he was afraid that she would leave him again. At the same time, he slowly looked at these people who came down from the sky. His red eyes were full of gratitude. He immediately took the woman to the ground and knelt down, shouting: "thank you for your help!"


    But when he and the woman knelt to the ground, they found that there was a resistance under their knees. They could not kneel down at all.


    "So strong!"


    Qin Gan looks at these people in shock, but he doesn''t know who saved them.


    As soon as the people in green recovered their ability to act, they immediately yelled: "who are you, who dare to obstruct the affairs of our Xiandao League? Do you know the consequences?"


    "Noisy!"


    Gu Shanhe''s big sleeve waved, and a fierce Qi instantly lifted several people away like flies. Under the fierce Qi, they couldn''t resist at all. They flew 100 meters away and hit the grass heavily. They didn''t even hum, so they fainted directly.


    Looking at this scene, Qin Gan and the woman were shocked and speechless.


    Qin Gan knows the strength of those people in Qingyi. They are all genuine human immortals. He never thought that they were stunned by such understatement. What kind of cultivation is this man!


    "Are you all right?"


    Gu Shanhe''s eyes fell on the woman. His eyes were full of love and pity. Unconsciously, he overlapped the blurred images of the woman and his wife. The moment he saw the woman, the past came to him.


    In addition to asking them about the affairs of the southern region, the most important thing is that the act of the pregnant woman throwing herself into the river reminds him of his wife, who also jumped down the cliff with his flesh and blood.


    Perhaps, when his wife jumped off the cliff with her baby in her arms, she was just as desperate as the woman in front of her?


    Facing Gu Shanhe''s strange eyes, the woman''s face turned red slightly. In front of her husband''s face, a man looked at her like this, which made her feel very uncomfortable. But she knew that this man''s strength was unfathomable, and she didn''t dare to scold him.


    Besides, if they hadn''t helped each other, they would have been buried in the rolling river.


    "Shangxian?"


    Qin Gan looks at Gu Shanhe puzzled. Gu Shanhe looks at his wife strangely. It''s not lust, not greed, but pity.


    Does he know luan''er? Qin Gan thought suspiciously.


    Seeing Gu Shanhe''s strange, Xu Shaotang also knew that he mostly thought of his dead wife and immediately stepped forward and gently pulled him.


    When Xu Shaotang pulled Gu Shanhe out of his mind, he looked at the woman with reddish cheeks and sighed, "sorry, I suddenly think of some past events when I see you! By the way, who are you? Why do those who call themselves Xiandao League chase you again? "


    Hearing the question of Gu Shan He, Qin Gan and the woman took a look at each other and exchanged their opinions. Then they slowly said: "villain Qin Gan, this is villain''s wife Shen Luan. We were originally free practitioners, but we accidentally provoked the alliance of immortals and Taoism. They chased us here."


    "Are you afraid that I will be afraid of the influence of Xiandao League and arrest you and give you to Xiandao League?" Gu Shanhe looked at them faintly.


    He has lived for 300 years, what kind of people have not seen, one can see that the couple did not tell the truth.


    As soon as Gu Shanhe''s voice came out, the two faces suddenly showed shame. Although Gu Shanhe didn''t say it clearly, they knew that this man had already seen that they were lying.


    "The villain didn''t mean to deceive Shangxian. It''s really..."


    Qin Gan looked at the ancient mountains and rivers, hesitated for a while, and then said honestly: "in fact, the villain is a man of the devil gate..."


    "Mormon?"


    Everyone was slightly surprised. Mormon, it''s not a good person just to hear the name.


    However, Qin Ganning refused to leave his wife to live on his own, but let their colorful glasses disappear.


    It''s no wonder Qin Gan had to keep it a secret before. Anyone who is a normal person and hears that he is a demon will have some opinions on him more or less."Go on!"


    Gu Shanhe gave Qin Gan a light look. No matter what, at least we should first see what kind of person Qin Gan is, and then see if we have saved the wrong person.


    Qin Gan nodded and continued: "Shangxian should know that our demon sect and Xiandao alliance always have a grudge. In addition, the villain killed the person of Xiandao alliance who intended to be unfaithful to luan''er in a fury before, which attracted the pursuit of Xiandao alliance. We wanted to flee to the northern region, but we were caught up by them."


    "Why don''t you take her back to the devil''s gate to seek protection?" she asked


    "Lilliputian was really a member of the magic gate before. Because he fell in love with luan''er and didn''t want to live precariously all day long, he left the magic gate." Qin Gan lowered his head in shame, "villain has offended the magic gate and the immortal alliance at the same time. The southern region is so big that there is no place for villains to live. So he wants to take luan''er to the northern region."


    "Although you are a demon, you are a man of love and righteousness."


    Gu Shanhe sighed slightly, looked at Qin Gan with a squint, and said, "listen to what you mean, the whole southern region is the territory of Xiandao League and Mormon?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Gan raised his head in surprise and looked at the people in front of him. Suddenly, an idea came out of his mind, and he said, "aren''t the immortals from the southern regions?"


    If you are from the southern region, how can you not know the magic gate and the immortal alliance?


    Gu Shanhe smiles, nods and says, "we are from the northern region you want to go to. However, for your sake, I advise you not to go to the northern region. You two have no chance to live to the northern region."

 Chapter 2199

    After a long talk, they learned that the whole southern region was divided into two groups, the magic gate and the immortal alliance.


    The magic gate is also called the holy gate. Of course, this is just the name of the people in the magic gate. In the hearts of most people in southern regions, the people in the magic gate are evil. Qin Gan said that in fact, the magic gate is not what outsiders imagined. It''s just that most of the people in the magic gate are perverse and eccentric, so they are misunderstood as the magic gate by many people.


    The Xiandao alliance is the biggest force in the whole southern region, and it is composed of countless clans of different sizes. They claim to be just people, and they are the biggest enemy of the demons. When the demons meet the people of the Xiandao alliance, they will never die.


    However, according to Qin Gan, the so-called justice of Xiandao League is nothing more than the prosperity of those who follow me and the death of those who rebel against me. The devil is unwilling to submit to Xiandao League, which makes it a mortal enemy with Xiandao League.


    As a matter of fact, there are real righteous people in both the demon sect and the Xiandao League. Of course, there are also some shameless people. The sphere of influence of the Xiandao League is far larger than that of the demon sect. Therefore, the things that the Xiandao League has done are far more than that of the demon sect.


    Take the person of Xiandao league who was killed by Qin Gan before as an example. That person covets the beauty of Shen Luan. Qin Gan was once a demon, so he wanted to kill Qin Gan and take Shen Luan as his own. But he didn''t want to kill Qin Gan. It is said that the person killed by Qin Gan was the grandson of an inner gate elder of Xiandao League. If Qin Gan killed that person, the people of Xiandao League will not let him go He.


    After understanding the course of the matter, several people are more or less skeptical.


    After all, Qin Gan is a demon. They can''t listen to Qin Gan''s one-sided words. They are all thinking about whether they want to wake up the people who were in a coma and see what they said.


    After hesitating for a while, Xu Shaotang still went to the people of Xiandao League and squatted down to pour a stream of real Qi into the people''s body.


    With Xu Shaotang''s true Qi pouring in, the man slowly opened his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    As soon as the man opened his eyes and saw Xu Shaotang squatting in front of him, he suddenly said harshly: "if you obediently give Qin Gan to us, and then come to our Xiandao League to accept the crime, maybe you can get back a life, otherwise, you will be the enemy of our Xiandao League!"


    "Forget it, you''d better go to sleep!"


    Xu Shaotang took a cold look at the man and clapped his hand on his chest. The man who was still angry just now fainted again.


    "Listen to their domineering tone, I don''t think it''s a good thing!" Dan Tai Jing Ming disgusted to see a few people who passed out in a coma, in the eyes can''t help but flash a murderous opportunity.


    At this time, I met a few people who could easily take their lives, and they still took the name of Xiandao League to crush people there! It is estimated that these people are used to the name of Xiandao League. They think that everyone wants to give Xiandao League some face. With the tone of their speech, it is estimated that these people are not less oppressive with the name of Xiandao League!


    Xu Shaotang stood up slowly and looked at Qin Gan with a smile: "compared with these people, at least speaking to you is much more comfortable."


    "There are a lot of them in Xiandao League." Qin ganku said with a smile: "more than 80% of the whole southern region belongs to the sphere of influence of Xiandao League. These people are the deacons of Xiandao League in Chuzhou. How many people in Chuzhou don''t give them face?"


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "the sphere of influence of Xiandao League is so big that you demons can compete with it. It seems that your demons'' strength can''t be underestimated!"


    Under normal circumstances, the power of the Xiandao League is so great that the magic gate should have been gradually eroded by the Xiandao League for a long time. However, the magic gate can still compete with the Xiandao league now. I''m afraid the core power of the magic gate will not be weaker than the Xiandao League.


    "God knows what to look for!" Qin Gan nodded his head and said, "although the sphere of influence of the magic gate is not as big as that of the Xiandao League, the number of the strong members of the magic gate is no less than that of the Xiandao League. Moreover, the strong members of the Xiandao League often join the magic gate. Therefore, if we really want to fight to death, the magic gate will not be afraid of the Xiandao League."


    "You know quite a lot!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I guess you are not low in the rank of the devil''s sect, are you?"


    These things, even if they are not the secrets of the demon sect, are not so clear to ordinary disciples. Moreover, Qin Gan is also a human immortal. In the northern region, he can be an elder in those small and medium-sized sects. In the demon sect, he can''t be just a common disciple.


    "Villains used to be the dark ones of the magic gate, so they know more or less." Qin Gan nodded slightly.


    "Emissary, what position is this in your demon gate?" Xu Shaotang is curious.


    Qin Gan replied: "the dark one of the magic gate is similar to the deacon of the Xiandao League. There is a deacon of the Xiandao League in every city. The rank of the Xiandao League is very strict. Above these deacons are the elder of the outer gate. There are one or three elder of the outer gate in each state. The affairs of a state are basically in the charge of the elder of the outer gate. Chuzhou is located in the border, and there is only one elder of the outer gate Elder of the gate, it''s just that Chuzhou is originally the power of the Xiandao League. The magic gate has no obvious power here. Although the villain is only a secret envoy, he is here to monitor the whole Xiandao League of Chuzhou and develop the magic gate power. "Spy!


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming have this word in their minds at the same time. No wonder it''s called emissary. What Qin Gan wants to do is what those spies need to do when they are on earth?


    "That is to say, you are the most important person in the whole Chu state?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked with a smile.


    "Yes..."


    "No wonder Mormon can''t hold you!" Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "if you leave the demon gate, the power of the demon gate in Chuzhou will basically collapse. If the demon gate doesn''t pursue you, it''s worthy of you."


    He is both a spy and a traitor. At the same time, this southern region offends the immortal alliance and the demon gate. This southern region really can''t tolerate him.


    Qin ganku said with a smile: "it''s just that we escaped faster. Now, I believe the demon sect has started to send people to chase me..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A few people were speechless for a while. However, Qin Gan was willing to take such a big risk for Shen Luan''s sake. It can be seen that he was also a person of utmost love and nature.


    "You don''t want to go to the northern region. It''s not the place you can go. No matter Longyuan or Tianqiong mountains, you can easily kill you." Gu Shanhe pointed to the place on the other side of the river in front of him and said slowly, "there''s a low hill over there. You can hide there. Although it''s a little barren, the demons and fairies can''t find you. At least you can live a safe life."


    Qin Gan hesitated slightly for a while and said cautiously: "Shangxian, villain would venture to ask, what kind of cultivation can we get through the Tianqiong mountains that Longyuan told you about?"


    Gu Shanhe said faintly: "if you don''t have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, you''d better not think about it! Even if Daluo Jinxian wants to cross the Longyuan and Tianqiong mountains to the northern region, it''s more or less dangerous. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Gan and Shen Luan''s face changed, and they looked at the ancient mountains and rivers in amazement. Even Da Luo Jinxian could not cross them safely, but they came from the northern region to the southern region. Is he Sage?

 Chapter 2200

    "Villain dare to ask, Shangxian is legendary Sage


    Qin Gan tried to suppress the shock in his heart, but the look on his face betrayed him.


    Whether in northern or southern regions, saints only exist in legends, and no one has ever seen a real saint.


    Gu Shanhe nodded slightly: "it''s true!"


    He had nothing to hide from the two men.


    The conjecture in the heart is confirmed, Qin Gan and Shen Luan are suddenly full of excitement. They never expect that they are lucky to meet a saint!


    Qin Gan took a deep breath, tried hard to suppress the excitement in his heart, and bowed his body to say: "I haven''t asked Shangxian for his name. Please tell Shangxian that I will burn incense and pray every day in the future to thank Shangxian for saving my life."


    "Ancient mountains and rivers!"


    "Ancient, mountain, river!"


    It seems that Qin shandun wants to repeat his name in his heart.


    At this moment, Shen Luan, standing beside him, suddenly knelt down in front of the river without any sign, and suddenly kowtowed to the ground. She kowtowed fast and fiercely, and a trace of blood appeared on her forehead.


    As soon as Gu Shanhe''s empty hand led, Shen Luan''s body stood up uncontrollably. At this time, Qin Gan came forward and hugged Shen Luan. Looking at the scar on Shen Luan''s forehead, he asked in a low voice, "luan''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Luan gently pushed Qin Gan away and bowed to Gu Shanhe again: "I have something to ask for, and I hope the immortal can agree. I will remember the great kindness of the immortal forever, and I will repay the kindness of the immortal in the next life."


    "Luan''er, Shangxian has saved our lives. How can you..."


    In Qin Gan''s opinion, it''s a blessing for them to be able to save their lives. It''s really inappropriate for Shen Luan to ask Gu Shanhe for help at this time. How can the sage care about their affairs?


    Gu Shanhe sighed softly and said slowly, "say it!"


    At the moment when Shen Luan suddenly kneels down and kowtows, Gu Shanhe already knows that she has something to ask for. Although he has nothing to do with Shen Luan, he has already made a decision in his heart. As long as Shen Luan doesn''t ask too much, he won''t refuse.


    Because seeing Shen Luan, he would think of his dead wife.


    Shen Luan''s face was sad, and she said: "my humble concubine lives in Shenjia village about 100 miles north of here. My humble concubine elopes with her husband. My parents must be worried about my humble concubine. My humble concubine dares to ask each other. When several immortals pass by Shenjia village, they report to their parents for their safety and tell them that my daughter is unfilial. When the news is over, I will go back to visit them again."


    "Good!"


    Without hesitation, Gu Shanhe immediately nodded his head and agreed.


    He thought it was a big event, but he didn''t expect it was just a matter of lifting a finger. Anyway, when they went to the southern region center, they had to pass by there to report safety to Shen Luan''s parents for them, which would not delay them any time.


    Seeing Gu Shanhe nodding his head, Shen Luan bowed to thank him again.


    Qin Gan also quickly bows, even he did not expect, what Shen Luan asked is actually this matter, thinking of the pain in Shen Luan''s heart, his face suddenly shows a trace of guilt.


    Gu Shanhe calmly accepted the salute and turned his eyes to Xu Shaotang. At the same time, he extended a hand to Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, master, what are you doing?" Xu Shaotang looks at the ancient mountains and rivers.


    "You should have the elixir for healing?" Gu Shanhe asked faintly.


    Hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly woke up and said with a smile, "yes, and there are many!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took out two pills from the heaven and earth bag and put them in Gu Shanhe''s hand.


    Gushanhe took the pill and said to Qin Gan, "open your mouth!"


    How dare Qin Gan not follow the sage''s orders? He subconsciously opens his mouth, and Gu Shanhe flicks a pill into his mouth. At the same time, a genuine Qi flies out of the air to help Qin Gan promote the property of the pill.


    Looking at Gu Shanhe''s action, Xu Shaotang looks at each other helplessly.


    Gu Shanhe, a sage, not only helps Qin Gan ask Xu Shaotang for healing pills, but also condescends to help him to release the pills by himself. All this is due to Shen Luan. It would be good if Gu Shanhe could save them if he didn''t see Shen Luan throwing himself into the river, let alone agree to Shen Luan''s request and help Qin Gan heal.


    It can be seen that Gu Shanhe didn''t want Shen Luan to go the same way as his dead wife.


    Although he has conquered the demons and become a saint, he never really put down his guilt for his dead wife and children.


    That year''s difference, but to use a lifetime of guilt to repay!


    People, after all, can not do things against their conscience, of course, the premise is that a person must have a conscience!


    Driven by the genuine Qi of gushanhe, the efficacy of the pill was quickly promoted, and the wounds on Qin Gan began to heal with the speed visible to the naked eye. Looking at this scene, Qin Gan and Shen Luan were shocked. They were shocked not only by the efficacy of the pill, but also by the sage gushanhe''s condescending to heal his wounds.For a long time, Gu Shanhe slowly took back his true Qi and said faintly: "your injury is almost the same. As for internal injury, with this boy''s pills, you will be cured in ten days! Treat Shen Luan well and live with her in the hills! If one day let me know that you treat her badly, even if the ends of the earth, I will kill you! "


    Later, the warning in gushanhe''s words was very strong.


    "Thank you very much Qin Gan extremely respectfully said: "villain remember the immortal''s command, if one day, there is no need to go to the immortal''s hand, villain will commit suicide in front of the immortal!"


    Gu Shanhe nodded slightly and looked at Shen Luan again: "live well!"


    Shen Luan nodded, but she didn''t understand why the sage was so good to herself.


    "Let''s go!"


    Gushanhe waved to them and glanced at the people who had passed out in the past. "I''ll help you get rid of your worries again!"


    Gu Shanhe''s big sleeve waved, and a genuine Qi suddenly attacked those people. Those who were still in a coma had no consciousness and turned into powder in an instant.


    Looking at this scene, Qin Gan and Shen Luan are shocked again. It turns out that this saint is not a good man. In his eyes, a few immortals are not different from the ants on the ground.


    "Take care, you immortals!"


    After Qin Gan salutes the crowd respectfully again, he pulls Shen Luan, who is still in a trance, to the sky and quickly crosses the surging river in front of him

 Chapter 2201

    Looking at Qin Gan and Shen Luan''s far away figure, Gu Shan he sighed softly.


    "Let''s go to the Shenjia village first!" Gushanhe said to himself: "if you promise others, you have to do it for others."


    "Exactly!"


    Several people looked at each other with a smile, and immediately flew to the location of Shenjia village according to the direction Shen Luan pointed out.


    The distance of a hundred Li is not too far for them. In less than half an hour, they can see a place on the horizon that looks like a village. However, the thick smoke in the village makes their heart pull up.


    According to the distance and Shen Luan''s direction, if there is no accident, it should be Shenjia village.


    Several people immediately flew to the village.


    Before they were in Shenjia village, a pungent smell of blood came into their nose with a strong smell of scorch.


    When they fell to the ground, a human purgatory like scene suddenly came into their eyes.


    In the blazing fire, a charred corpse was lying in all directions. Many of the corpses had been charred by the fire, and their faces could not be seen at all. We could only judge from the size of the corpses. Among them, there were some children''s corpses and some old people''s corpses.


    "Beast


    Tantai Jingming silver teeth clench, eyes instantly red, a burst of anger in the chest constantly burning.


    Tu village! Even the elderly and children are not spared, such a person, even animals are not as good!


    "Judging from the extent to which the bodies were burned, these animals should not have gone too far!" Xu Shaotang took a general look and said with a black face: "we should be able to find these animals by going around to look for them! If you can''t find it, meet here in half an hour! "


    Needless to say, the four figures soared up in an instant, quickly scattered and searched around.


    Xu Shaotang has been searching along the front. Even though he is in the air, the anger in his heart does not weaken. Although the people in the village do not know him at all, people with a little conscience will feel extremely angry at this kind of slaughtering.


    He deliberately slowed down his speed, for fear that he would have to be too fast to miss the brute who did the same thing.


    However, nearly half an hour later, he could see the city not far away, but he did not find the trace of the person he was looking for.


    With full of anger, Xu Shaotang flies back to the village quickly, silently expecting others to catch the animals!


    As soon as he arrived near the village, there was a shrill scream in his ear, which seemed to be more than one person.


    Xu Shaotang quickly flew to the ground and found that he was the last one to come back.


    In the midst of the fire, several people in green were rolling and screaming. Their hands and feet had been cut off. It seemed that they could do nothing except rolling and screaming.


    "The people of Xiandao League?"


    The clothes on those people were obviously similar to those killed by Gu Shanhe, but most of their clothes had been burned by the fire, and he could only see a rough picture.


    "I chased for about 30 Li to the South and found these animals. I have interrogated them. They are the people of Xiandao League in Chuzhou and the subordinates of those people killed by ancient predecessors. This village is Shenjia village. The whole village, from the old people to the babies, all died under the butcher''s knife of these animals!"


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly. Her pretty face was covered with frost, and her fists were firmly grasped. Even if she had caught the murderer, she still let the murderer get the punishment she deserved, and her anger still did not subside.


    "Why did they slaughter the whole Shenjia village?" The look on Xu Shaotang''s face is also very ugly, "because of Shen Luan?"


    "Yes


    Tantai Jingming gritted her teeth and said, "they say that the people of Shenjia village collude with the people of Mormon. They should all be killed! Even if I catch them, they don''t know what''s wrong. Only when I cut off all their hands and feet can they know how to beg for mercy! "


    The scream in my ear is getting weaker and weaker. The people who were swallowed by the fire are almost out of breath now.


    "What a man who colludes with the demons!" Xu Shaotang crunched his fists and growled darkly: "what a fairy alliance!"


    Seeing their badly burned bodies, Xu Shaotang thinks that even if it''s too cheap for these animals, they should be allowed to enjoy the lingchi first and then throw them into the fire.


    Xu Shaotang has seen a lot of tragedies, but there are few things that make him feel so angry. Apart from Li Nancheng''s experiments with those children and the foolish members of the cult who resurrected Cain with the blood of the villagers, this should be the tragedy that makes him feel the loss of human nature.


    "Who gave the order?" Mu Tiance asked in a deep voice.


    Tantai Jingming gritted her teeth and said, "the person who gave the order should have been killed by the ancient master."


    "It seems that Qin Gan didn''t lie. The alliance of immortals and Taoism thinks it''s just, but behind its back, it does everything to hurt heaven and reason!" Mu Tiance gently closed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "maybe we should go to the Xiandao League in Chuzhou!"They all understand mu Tiance''s meaning. Killing these people alone is not enough to calm their anger.


    The chief culprit of Chudao fairy League!


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said angrily, "if the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, the people below will do something worse than animals. The fairyland alliance in Chuzhou is certainly not a good thing!"


    She''s fair enough. She didn''t deny the whole Xiandao League because of the tragedy of shenjiacun, but the Xiandao League in Chuzhou must be a place to hide evils!


    "If Shen Luan knew that something like this had happened in Shenjia village, she would be very sad..."


    Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath and wants to suppress the nameless evil fire in his heart, but he finds that he can''t do it at all. They never thought that they would encounter such a thing on their first day in the southern region.


    However, fortunately, they met, otherwise, the tragedy of Shenjia village may not be known, and they, like many people, may still think that Xiandao League is the Party of justice, while Mormon is the place where demons gather.


    "The later I know, Shen Luan will have a few more days of peace." Gushanhe''s face muscles twitched slightly. "From the moment she knew the tragedy of shenjiacun, she would live in guilt and nightmare all her life..."


    When they heard Gu Shanhe''s words, they were all silent.


    Gu Shanhe is talking about Shen Luan, but he himself is not?


    Among them, only Gu Shanhe can really feel the lingering nightmare like guilt.

 Chapter 2202

    Along the way, they learned more about Xiandao League.


    Xiandao League rose more than a thousand years ago. At that time, Yao Qingdi, the first leader of Xiandao League, rose strongly, integrated various sects in the southern region, and established the Xiandao League which almost unified the southern region! More than 100 years after the founding of Xiandao League, its power reached its peak.


    It was also at this time that Yao Qingdi died and lost his suppression. Some forces dissatisfied with the Xiandao League began to gather together secretly, which led to the formation of the demon sect.


    However, the one who can really make the magic gate compete with the Xiandao League is another extraordinary person, junbuqi, 300 years after Yao Qingdi''s death!


    Junbuqi''s birth gradually brought the magic gate, which had been operating in secret, into the public''s view. Before junbuqi''s death, the power of the magic gate reached its peak. At that time, the magic gate was almost the same as the sphere of influence of Xiandao League.


    After Jun Buqi''s death, Xiandao League began to launch a large-scale counterattack, and the influence of Mormon was gradually compressed until today''s situation was formed.


    Chuzhou, Anping City.


    Perhaps it''s because Chuzhou itself is the border area of the southern region. Even Anping, the largest city in Chuzhou, can only be regarded as a medium and large-scale city, which can''t be compared with Lin''an, the most prosperous city in the northern region. However, along the way, Anping is indeed the largest city Xu Shaotang saw.


    Outside Anping City, you can see rows of black flags flying in the wind at the head of the city. On the flags, there are three big characters embroidered with gold thread: Xiandao League!


    Not only Anping, but all the cities they saw along the way had such flags, which seemed to announce to the world that this was the territory of Xiandao League.


    Standing outside the city, looking at the flag flying in the wind at the head of the city, Xu Shaotang asked the crowd with a serious face: "shall we go to Anping City for a night, or go to Qingquan valley now?"


    According to their understanding, Jing Yunxiao, the elder of Xiandao league who is in charge of the affairs of Chuzhou, is usually in the Qingquan valley.


    there is a Yan Yang clan in the valley of Qingquan. However, the Yan Yang sect is also attached to the Taoist League. Although the emperor of the Yan Yang clan is the master of a clan, his position in the fairy League is equivalent to a foreign deacon or a little higher than the outer door deacon. That is to say, it is the affair of the Yan Clan itself, which is basically Jing Yunxiao has the final say, and Zhao Qie is more like that. A puppet supported on the table.


    "Go straight to Qingquan Valley!"


    Tantai Jingming has always been jealous of evil. Now she can''t wait to break the jingyunxiao to pieces.


    Although mu Tiance did not speak, his eyes had already told Xu Shaotang that he also agreed with Tan Tai Jingming.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Gu Shanhe again and seems to be asking for his opinions.


    "It''s just to deal with an outside elder. It''s enough for you to go. I won''t take part in the fun." Gu Shanhe said faintly: "I''ll go to Anping City for a walk. When you come back to deal with jingyunxiao, you can go directly to the best restaurant in Anping City to find me."


    Several people looked at each other, but nodded.


    It''s true that only an outside elder can easily kill Xu Shaotang for his cultivation of immortals. It''s just a waste of his time to go to Gu Shanhe. He is also a saint at any rate. If you want him to fight against all kinds of dogs and cats, he will really become a thug.


    After parting with Gu Shanhe, the three rushed to the direction of Qingquan valley.


    Qingquan Valley is located in the mountain more than 30 miles south of Anping City. It is said that there is a small spiritual vein in the mountain. Qingquan Valley, where yanyangzong lived, is the spiritual vein.


    No matter in the southern region or the northern region, this kind of relatively small spiritual pulse is not uncommon. However, the spiritual pulse that can trigger the aura storm in Taichu realm is rarely seen in a hundred years. In order to better develop and cultivate, these sects will basically build their sects on the spiritual pulse.


    It didn''t take a quarter of an hour for the three to arrive at the sky above Qingquan valley.


    Looking down, a few rows of pavilions and attics are surrounded by the surrounding mountains. Of course, the most prominent one is the flag of Xiandao League flying in the wind.


    When they flew to the sky of yanyangzong, the yanyangzong disciples who had been practicing stopped practicing and looked up at the three figures in the sky.


    "Who''s coming?"


    There was a loud roar, and a white shadow rushed up into the sky. In the sky, he confronted the three of them at a distance of 100 meters.


    "Are you Zhao Ji?"


    Xu Shaotang light looking at in front of this slightly some show old man in white, complexion calm ask a way.


    By the way, he used his divine sense to investigate Jing Yunxiao''s cultivation. It''s not bad. At least he is also an earth immortal, but I don''t know if he has any opinions about Jing Yunxiao, who is also an earth immortal.


    "Exactly!" Zhao Ji nodded slightly and looked at them warily: "who are you? Why do you want to break into yanyangzong? As you know, elder Jing of Xiandao League is here for meditation. You can''t afford to disturb elder Jing''s meditation! "


    "We are looking for jingyunxiao!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said in a cold voice, "go and ask Jing Yunxiao to come out. We have something important to talk about with him!""Elder Jing, do you say you can see it when you see it?" Zhao Ju snorted: "report your name quickly. I''ll send someone to pass it on. If Mr. Jing wants to see you, I''ll be fine. If you don''t see me, I''ll leave as soon as possible!"


    "Where is all this nonsense?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhao Ji impatiently, "it has nothing to do with your yanyangzong. You just go to pass it on. If Jing Yunxiao doesn''t come out to see us, we''ll go to find him ourselves!"


    "Arrogance


    "Is this the place where you go wild?" Zhao said sternly


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhao Qi took a slap at Xu Shaotang.


    With a single wave of Xu Shaotang''s hand, a genuine Qi suddenly came like the wind, and instantly turned Zhao''s attack into invisible. The genuine Qi kept shaking Zhao''s back in the air for tens of feet.


    "So strong!"


    Zhao could keep his body steady, but he was shocked. He thought that the three men were just three immortals at most, but he didn''t expect that the other side just played down their actions, so that he didn''t have the slightest resistance.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao did not dare to act rashly any more, but he was more alert on his face. He was always on guard against Xu Shaotang to prevent him from attacking him again.


    Xu Shaotang said calmly, "it''s none of your business who we are. You just need to ask Jing Yunxiao to come out."


    Although I don''t know if the shenjiacun affair is related to Zhao''s Yanyang sect, I just need to see Jing Yunxiao to find out. He doesn''t have the heart to delay work with Zhao at the moment.


    Zhao Ji hesitated slightly. After a while, he nodded his head and said, "you wait here, and I''ll go to pass the news."


    "No!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a proud voice rang out in their ears.

 Chapter 2203

    At the same time, a slightly thin old man in a blue robe appeared in front of them. His face was almost expressionless, but his eyes showed a kind of high posture. He put his hands behind him and looked at Xu Shaotang quietly.


    The robes on the old man''s body are not very different from those of the fairyland alliance people Xu Shaotang had seen before, but there are several layers of cloud patterns embroidered with silver thread in the middle of the clothes. The cloud patterns are vivid, just like flying out of the old man''s clothes at any time.


    "See elder Jing!"


    At the moment when Jing Yunxiao appears, Zhao Ji bows himself to salute, and at the same time takes the initiative to retreat behind Jing Yunxiao.


    Jing Yunxiao just waved his hand lightly, and even didn''t say anything superfluous to Zhao Ji. Although he had been used to Jing Yunxiao''s lofty posture, the anger in Zhao Ji''s eyes flashed by.


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the old man in front of him. He didn''t believe in his face, but when he saw Jing Yunxiao, he suddenly believed it. At the first sight of Jing Yunxiao, he thought it was not a good thing.


    "Are you Jing Yunxiao, the elder of Xiandao League in Chuzhou?"


    "Bold, how dare you call me a taboo!"


    Jingyunxiao a low drink, look proud of looking at a few people: "see why don''t you salute me?"


    "Bold, just a fairy, dare to shout in front of this fairy!"


    Xu Shaotang learns Jing Yunxiao''s tone and looks at Jing Yunxiao with the same arrogance. His appearance immediately amuses the quiet tea on the platform beside him.


    Since he became the outer door elder of the Xiandao League in Chuzhou, few people dare to do this in front of Jing Yunxiao. Even those who are above him, if they are lower than him in the Xiandao League, they will give him some face. At this moment, when they see that several young people dare to be so rude in front of them, a cloud suddenly rises on Jing Yunxiao''s face.


    "Young man, do you know the end of being the enemy of our Xiandao alliance?"


    Jing Yunxiao''s voice gradually became cold, and this tone was almost the same as the deacons of Xiandao league they met before!


    It is true that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked!


    Jing Yunxiao often takes the name of Xiandao League to oppress others, and the people under him probably learn the same way from him.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "old man, do you know the end of being the enemy of Ben Xian?"


    "Don''t be rude


    Xu Shaotang''s "old man" completely angered Jing Yunxiao. However, Jing Yunxiao just saw Xu Shaotang''s retreat from Zhao Ji. At the moment, he was not sure that he could kill him, so he did not dare to act rashly. However, his momentum was not weak. It seems that the words Xiandao League gave him a lot of confidence.


    "Old man, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you!" Xu Shaotang snorted coldly: "I ask you, did you ask people to slaughter all the people in Shenjia village?"


    "Shenjia village?"


    Jing Yunxiao frowned slightly and thought about it carefully in his mind. He felt that the name seemed familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it for a while.


    "Shaotang, don''t talk to him!"


    Tantai Jingming looked at Jing Yunxiao with cold and frosty face, "with these words of the old man, the tragedy of Shenjia village must have been done by his messengers!"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said to Xu Shaotang impatiently, "kill the old man quickly, and we''ll go back to Anping!"


    "Don''t kill him. Take a breath. I''ll crush his bones one by one!" Dantai quiet tea and road.


    Listen to a few people''s words, Zhao Ji heart shocked unceasingly, listen to these people''s meaning, they are to kill Jing Yunxiao?


    I don''t know why. At this moment, he felt a sense of schadenfreude in his heart. He wanted these people to kill the old man Jing Yunxiao quickly. He hasn''t suffered a lot from this old man these years. If it wasn''t for the sake of the elder of Xiandao League, he would have killed this old man long ago!


    "You''re the demons?"


    Jingyunxiao heart a Lin, he finally thought of shenjiacun, listen to Xu Shaotang they just said, he subconsciously asked: "you are Qin Gan''s party?"


    "Remember?" Xu Shaotang said coldly, "so it''s really you who ordered the slaughter of shenjiacun?"


    "What Shenjia village, that''s the evil of the demon family!"


    Jing Yunxiao yelled: "the devil''s gate is more and more daring, even dare to swagger in front of me, I think you are impatient! Zhao Ji, take it down quickly, and I''ll ask for help for you in front of Mr. Feng. Maybe you can be an elder of the outer gate! "


    Zhao Qi turned his eyes slightly and said in a low voice: "Mr. Jing, this man is very powerful. Why don''t we stay away from him for a while and kill him when the strong men of Xiandao League come to support us?"


    "Hum, just a few little dolls. How strong can they be?"


    Jing Yunxiao''s voice suddenly raised, and he yelled to Zhao Ji: "don''t take it down soon!"


    Old man!Zhao Jiao scolded secretly in his heart, but his face was silent.


    The next moment, Zhao Ji has been flying to kill Xu Shaotang, but he keeps winking at Xu Shaotang and doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    Although Xu Shaotang was puzzled, it was impossible for him not to fight back against Zhao''s attack. He immediately attacked Zhao with his true Qi. However, at the moment when Xu Shaotang''s true Qi was wielded, Zhao had already screamed, and the whole person flew out ahead of time.


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, his true Qi has not attacked Zhao Jie, this person how inverted flies out.


    Associating with the way Zhao Qigang constantly winks at himself, Xu Shaotang suddenly understands that Zhao Qigang does not dare to disobey Jing Yunxiao''s orders, but does not want to fight with himself, so he deliberately performs a play in front of Jing Yunxiao.


    Smart man!


    Xu Shaotang gives Zhao Ji an evaluation in his heart. At the same time, he moves incessantly and attacks Jing Yunxiao, who is still trying to find out the situation.


    Naturally, Jing Yunxiao refused to kill Xu Shaotang, but his cultivation in the middle period of the earth immortal was not worth mentioning at all in front of Xu Shaotang''s later period!


    Xu Shaotang shakes away the Qi from Jing Yunxiao, but the next moment, his body appears in front of Jing Yunxiao.


    As soon as Jing Yunxiao is about to fight back, Xu Shaotang breaks his muscles and veins with one palm. Jing Yunxiao screams and opens his mouth to spurt blood.


    "If you kill me, elder Feng will not let you go!"


    Even so, Jing Yunxiao still wants to take advantage of elder Feng''s name, but he doesn''t know, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know who elder Feng is, and he doesn''t need to know!


    "I''m waiting for him to come to me!" When the time comes, it''s better for you to have a light companion


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang attacked jingyunxiao''s Dantian.

 Chapter 2204

    "God forgive me!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang''s hand was about to fall, Jing Yunxiao, who really felt the threat of death, finally opened his mouth full of blood and begged for mercy.


    He never thought that he would put himself to death when he reported elder Feng''s name.


    Between life and face, he chose life after all.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take your life! But maybe someone else will! "


    Xu Shaotang snorted, and the raised palm still fell. Without the slightest pity, he directly smashed jingyunxiao''s Dantian. Jingyunxiao gushed out a mouthful of blood again, and the whole person directly fainted.


    He picked up Jing Yunxiao, who had passed out, and threw him directly to dantai Jingming as if he were throwing rubbish: "how do you deal with it? You can do it at will! By the way, ask shenjiacun if it has something to do with yanyangzong! "


    "Good!"


    Dantai Jingming nodded and directly carried the fainted jingyunxiao to the ground.


    Even if he can''t see it, Zhao Ji can imagine the tragedy of Jing Yunxiao. At the moment, his heart has already jumped to his throat. The strength of Jing Yunxiao is not under him. He can''t even stop this man''s move. If this man attacks him, he can already predict his own fate.


    Mu Tiance came forward slowly, glanced at Zhao Ji faintly, and asked Xu Shaotang, "do you want to leave him for me to practice?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance who is ready to move with a speechless face and says slowly: "we are here to find Jing Yunxiao. Even if you want to practice with him, you have to wait until the result of the examination on the dantai side."


    The immortal takes the immortal to practice, mu Tiance also dares to think!


    Mu Tiance''s strength improved very quickly after he learned the Yulong Jue. In addition to Xu Shaotang''s unlimited supply of spirit milk, along the way, mu Tiance was about to break through to the later stage of the earth immortal. He knew that mu Tiance wanted to fight a big war to help him break through.


    "There''s nothing to judge, just birds of a feather!" Mu Tiance turns his lips lightly and looks at Zhao Ji again.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s eyes, Zhao Ji felt guilty. He didn''t say whether he was mu Tiance''s opponent. Even with Xu Shaotang, a man with unfathomable strength, he didn''t dare to kill mu Tiance. Moreover, he didn''t have any chance.


    Looking at Zhao''s worried appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, if the shenjiacun affair has nothing to do with your yanyangzong, we won''t do anything to you."


    Shen Qitang said: "what Zhao Qicun is worried about?"


    "You don''t know?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "I don''t know." Zhao Qi bowed.


    "Then I''ll tell you!"


    The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually disappeared when he thought of Shen family village''s purgatory like appearance. "A woman in Shen family village eloped with Qin Gan, the dark emissary of the demon gate, so Xiandao League sent people to slaughter the whole Shen family village, even the old people and children, and finally burned the whole village!"


    "Beast


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhao Jiao roared. When he saw Xu Shaotang, he suddenly realized that he had lost his manners. He quickly bowed himself and asked, "is Shangxian sure that this inhuman thing was done by Xiandao League?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted, "didn''t you hear that just now? Even Jing Yunxiao himself admitted it?"


    "The villain did hear that, but he didn''t expect that Xiandao League had done such inhuman things." Zhao said angrily: "it''s just Jing Yunxiao''s usual domineering. He actually sent someone to do this kind of thing that is not allowed by heaven. Even if he broke it up, it would be cheap for him!"


    "Don''t talk so well. If you find out that this matter is related to yanyangzong, you can''t escape!"


    Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "If it''s about villains, you don''t need to do it. Villains commit suicide in front of you!" Zhao said firmly, with a firm look on his face.


    Looking at Zhao Ji''s firm look, Xu Shaotang believed his words a little, and then thought of the scene when he just acted in front of Jing Yunxiao. He could not help asking curiously: "it seems that you are very dissatisfied with Jing Yunxiao! You pretended to be defeated just now. Did you want to kill Jing Yunxiao with my hand


    "God knows what to look for!"


    Zhao Qi bowed himself and said, "Jing Yunxiao, as an elder of Xiandao League, not only works as a bully in Chuzhou, but also interferes in the affairs of Yanyang sect. Although the villain is the leader of Yanyang sect, he has no power. The treasure Pavilion of the sect is also forcibly owned by Jing Yunxiao. The villain hates him to the bone."


    "In that case, why do you have to be submissive?"


    If it was Xu Shaotang, any of them would have killed Jing Yunxiao and betrayed the immortal alliance. Where would they have to suffer from Jing Yunxiao''s bird spirit.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to kill Jing Yunxiao, but I dare not."


    Zhao said helplessly: "Jing Yunxiao is the person of elder Feng of Xiandao League. If you kill Jing Yunxiao, not only the villain will lose his life, but I''m afraid the whole Yanyang sect will be implicated."Hearing the name "elder Feng" from Zhao Ji''s mouth again, Xu Shaotang was slightly curious: "who is the elder Feng you are talking about? Listen to what you and Jing Yunxiao mean, elder Feng seems to have a very high position in Xiandao League! "


    Jing Yunxiao used this name to beat him before, and Zhao said so. It''s not hard to guess that elder Feng''s status is absolutely not low.


    "Don''t you know elder Feng?"


    Zhao Qiman looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. Is there anyone in the southern region who doesn''t know elder Feng?


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly.


    To confirm that Xu Shaotang really doesn''t know about elder Feng, Zhao Ji can''t help but wonder about Xu Shaotang''s identity. Before, he suspected that they were members of the demon sect, but now it seems that they don''t even know who elder Feng is. They can''t be members of the demon sect at all.


    "Feng Chang is always one of the three elders of the Xiandao League, ranking second. It is said that his strength is only one step away from the sage."


    Zhao said slowly: "in Xiandao League, besides the leader and the elder, elder Feng has the highest status. The leader has lived in seclusion these years, and has not appeared for decades. In normal times, the affairs of Xiandao league are basically managed by the elder, so elder Feng can be regarded as one person below ten thousand people above."


    Half saint!


    Hearing Zhao''s words, Xu Shaotang finally knows why he doesn''t dare to kill Jing Yunxiao. Supported by a semi Saint elder, a little yanyangzong, he really doesn''t dare to offend Jing Yunxiao.


    "Jing Yunxiao has some skills. He can even get involved with this kind of character!" Xu Shaotang laughs, but he is puzzled in his heart. How does an immortal get on with elder Feng?


    Zhao Ji snorted with disdain: "if he didn''t have a good grandson, how could he get into elder Feng''s eyes?"

 Chapter 2205

    "Oh?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhao Qie in surprise, "tell me in detail."


    It seems that Jing Yunxiao is able to get to the position of the elder of Xiandao League, which is related to his grandson!


    Zhao said: "Jing Yunxiao has three grandsons, and the other two are normal. But his youngest grandson, Jing Li, is a genius. He is young, not only an intermediate Dan pharmacist, but also a gifted one. He was promoted to the rank of immortals in his early twenties, so he was regarded by elder Feng as a closed disciple. It''s only one or two years ago. I heard that Jing has been promoted to the rank of immortals It''s only one step away from Dixian. Elder Feng dotes on Jing Li very much, so naturally he takes care of Jing Yunxiao. "


    Jingli? lucky charm?


    After understanding the cause and effect, Xu Shaotang had to sigh that Jingli was really a koi!


    It''s said that the mother depends on the son, and this Jing Yunxiao is the master depends on the son. If he has such a gifted grandson, even if he doesn''t need elder Feng to show up, others will give his grandson a little face.


    All the disciples who close the door are generally the favorite of the master. It''s like a big family. The youngest son gets the most care.


    Listening to Zhao Ji''s words, Xu Shaotang felt that Jing Li''s talent was even higher than Luo''s! You know, Luo Huan is not a alchemist!


    But then again, the reason why Jing Li was able to rank among the immortals at the age of less than 20 should have something to do with his ability of alchemy. Intermediate alchemists are rare!


    Xu Shaotang pondered a little and said with a smile, "so if we kill Jing Yunxiao, we will offend Feng Changlao?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, and then looking at the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Zhao Ji suddenly felt tight in his heart. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to give himself a big mouth. He just said it, but he completely forgot to consider the consequences.


    These people didn''t know that the relationship between Jing Yunxiao and elder Feng was OK. Now they know that they have abandoned Jing Yunxiao, which is a complete offense to elder Feng. If they don''t want people to know about it, the only way is to kill them!


    Although yanyangzong is not a big sect, there are more than 100 people in yanyangzong. Because of their negligence, they are in danger!


    As soon as he thought about this, Zhao Ji said: "Shangxian, don''t worry. Jingyunxiao is usually domineering in Yanyang sect. Everyone can''t get used to him. Now Shangxian is rooting out this disaster for us. Everyone will be grateful to Shangxian and won''t tell us about it."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Xu Shaotang is puzzled to look at Zhao Ji, for a moment has not yet understood what he suddenly said these words to the purpose, carefully think, this just wake up.


    "You are afraid that we will kill all the people of yanyangzong, aren''t you?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Zhao Ji shook his head and said: "no, Shangxian is willing to come here to avenge the Shenjia village. At first sight, he is a man with clear distinction between good and evil. I believe Shangxian will never do such a thing."


    "Right and wrong!"


    Mu Tiance snorted. Obviously, he and Xu Shaotang have the same guess.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Zhao Ji''s face suddenly showed an embarrassed look. He was guessed and said it face to face. It was really embarrassing.


    Xu Shaotang said calmly: "don''t worry, if the shenjiacun affair has nothing to do with yanyangzong people, I won''t touch you, but if anyone is involved in the shenjiacun affair, don''t blame my ruthlessness!"


    "Thank you, immortal!" Zhao Ji quickly bowed.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Zhao Ju: "it seems that you are full of confidence!"


    Zhao Qi shook his head slightly and said with a bitter smile: "it''s not that the villain has a bottom in his heart, or that the villain believes in Yanyang sect, but the villain knows Jing Yunxiao! There are a lot of people under Jing Yunxiao''s command, but he can''t use yanyangzong''s people at all. Moreover, it must be Jing Yunxiao''s confidants who are sent to do such things that are not allowed by heaven. "


    "Well There seems to be some truth! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "look at the interrogation result of Dan Tai!"


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a shrill wail not far away. He followed the fame, but he saw the jingyunxiao rolling in the fire. However, he didn''t even have a chance to struggle. He could only twist in the fire like a half dead snake.


    Give it back! This is the way of Tantai Jingming!


    Hearing the shrill scream, all the people of yanyangzong felt numb. They all looked at the quiet tea in fear, and even dared not take a breath.


    Now that dantai Jingming has thrown Jing Yunxiao into the fire, it should be the result of the trial. Xu Shaotang and his friends quickly come to dantai Jingming, who is standing in front of the fire and looking at Jing Yunxiao''s tragedy.


    "How?" Xu Shaotang patted Tantai Jingming on the shoulder and asked slowly.


    "It really has nothing to do with the people of yanyangzong!"


    Tantai Jingming silver teeth clenched, "this old beast has done a lot of evil things, so it''s cheap for him!""Death is like a lamp out!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "forget it, don''t think about that. You are not the Tantai Jingming of the dragon group now!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming was surprised. After a long time, she said slowly, "I know..."


    Yes, she is no longer the Tantai Jingming of the dragon group. This is not the earth. With her current strength, what she can do is very limited. There are rules for the existence of the heaven. What she can do is to step on the injustice and have a clear conscience!


    Xu Shaotang smiles, then turns to Zhao Zhou and says, "I said that I would not touch the people of yanyangzong, but I still want to remind you that Jing Yunxiao is dead. Even if elder Feng won''t investigate, most of Jing Li will investigate. If Jing Li is reasonable, I''m afraid that yanyangzong will be implicated."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhao Qi was shocked.


    Yes, people in Chuzhou all know about Jing Yunxiao''s retreat in Yanyang sect. Now Jing Yunxiao is dead. Although he is worthy of death, if the Xiandao League pursues him, I''m afraid they can''t account for it.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I will try to cover it up."


    Zhao Chou gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: "if it can''t be covered up, it''s a big deal to take the people from the sect to join the demon sect. Anyway, the Xiandao League doesn''t do as well as the people from the demon sect!"


    "If only you had a plan! Goodbye


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "by the way, my name is Xu Shaotang. The Xiandao League will trace it. If it can''t be covered up, tell the truth!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang takes a look at Jingming and mu Tiance. They fly away in the air. In an instant, they fly out of Qingquan valley.


    "To the immortals!"


    Zhao''s respectful voice came from behind.

 Chapter 2206

    When they returned to Anping, it was already dark.


    Back to the inn in the city to settle down, a few people are preparing to go to the city to look for the ancient mountains and rivers, but Gu Shanhe first found them, Gu Shanhe is still holding a pot of wine in his hand, it seems that he should have had a drink in this Anping City.


    "How?"


    Gu Shanhe came to them and threw the wine pot to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took a big drink from the jug, then threw it to Mu Tiance and said slowly, "it''s solved! It''s really the jingyunxiao that makes people dry. "


    Gu Shanhe doesn''t need to ask them how to deal with Jing Yunxiao. He knows that these younger generations are all jealous of evil. If Jing Yunxiao does something that is not allowed by heaven, he won''t die too happily if it falls into their hands.


    "I''ve been around the restaurants in the city for a while, and I''ve heard about some things."


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile, "you killed Jing Yunxiao. I''m afraid Xiandao League won''t give up."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Gu Shan He in surprise: "the elder also heard about the relationship between Jing Yunxiao and elder Feng in Xiandao League?"


    "It seems you know!" Gu Shanhe nodded slightly, "I originally wanted to remind you, since you already know, that also saves me wordy."


    "It''s OK. You''re here anyway."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "even if elder Feng comes to the door in person, I''m not worried about the elder."


    There is a saint under the tree. Xu Shaotang has a lot of confidence in speaking. Although, generally speaking, they don''t need Gu Shanhe as a saint, they still need Gu Shanhe to deal with those who are strong enough to threaten their lives.


    "You think it''s beautiful!"


    Gu Shanhe said with a faint smile, "forget what I said to you? There are saints behind the temple of heaven and the palace of cloud emperor. Do you think there will be no saints behind the alliance of immortals and Taoism? If those saints don''t come out, I don''t have to worry. If those saints are provoked, even I can''t protect your integrity. "


    "I don''t think so?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "besides, we are cleaning up the door for the Xiandao League. But the leader of the Xiandao League still has a sense of justice in his heart. I don''t think he will send saints to deal with us for the sake of Jing Yunxiao? If that''s the case, the immortal alliance is the real magic gate! "


    Referring to this matter, Gu Shanhe thought of what he had heard when he was wandering around the city, and said slowly: "as far as I know, there are still some real righteous people in the Xiandao League. Before, another elder was in charge of the affairs of Chuzhou. A few years ago, after Jing Yunxiao came to Chuzhou to be the elder of the outer gate, he made Chuzhou a mess."


    Everything can''t be generalized. Now the Xiandao League in Chuzhou is not a good thing, but not everyone in nuota''s Xiandao League is a scum like Jing Yunxiao, and there are still some good people.


    "That''s better!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "we don''t have to worry about the Revenge of Xiandao League for the time being. The soldiers can cover up the water and the land! Although we don''t want to be enemies with Xiandao alliance, we may not be afraid of him! "


    "Ha ha, not bad!"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, gushanhe burst out laughing, "I just like your kid''s fearlessness. Anyway, when you were in the northern region, you had already offended Tiansheng temple and Yundi palace to death. When you came to the southern region, it seems reasonable to offend Xiandao League and Mormon to death! Ha ha


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at Gu Shanhe with a black line on his face and said with a bitter smile: "elder, you''d better count on me!"


    "He said the truth! You have your own aura of doom. Wherever you go, you will cause trouble! "


    Mu Tiance Zaba Zaba mouth, light said a, and continue to pour wine into his stomach.


    "It''s all from you!" Xu Shaotang was very dissatisfied with mu Tiance, but he had no confidence. Indeed, even he felt that he must have brought his own aura of doom. If someone had not provoked him, he would have provoked the enemy for no reason. Anyway, for a long time, he was doomed to not be peaceful wherever he went.


    Gu Shanhe smiles and flashes to Mu Tiance at the same time. He grabs the wine pot from mu Tiance like lightning and says with a smile: "you don''t want to leave me a mouthful?"


    After shaking the pot, there is not much wine left.


    "By the way, I''ve heard something in the city. It may be good for you." Gu Shanhe said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at him curiously. When they first came to the southern region, what else can they do with him?


    GUSHAN River: "it''s said that there will be a grand meeting of Dan League in three days. There will be a contest at that time. If you win, you will get a valuable treasure for alchemists."


    "Dan Meng?"


    Xu Shaotang doubts a way: "how to emerge again a Dan Meng?""The Dan League is similar to the Xiandao League, but the Dan League is also made up of alchemists. I''m not sure about the details." GUSHAN River: "that competition seems to be held for young alchemists. I think your alchemy is not bad. If you win, you may get a valuable treasure for you."


    "True or false?"


    Xu Shaotang hesitated a little. To be honest, he didn''t have any interest in this contest. He just wanted to know what the precious treasure for alchemists was, the Dan Fang or the Dan Lu, or other treasures?


    "Boy, are you going to cheat you? Many people in the city are talking about it. If you don''t feel troublesome, you can inquire about it yourself. "


    "No, no!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect that the alchemists in the southern region actually formed a Dan League to keep warm."


    Gu Shanhe yawned and said, "well, I won''t stay here with you. I''ll have a good sleep."


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at the Gushan river that turns around and walks into the room, and then says to them, "I''ll go out and ask if I can find out what the so-called treasure is."


    If the treasure is not worth participating in the contest, he will not waste his time. If the treasure is really useful to him, he can try it.


    They nodded and went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    They don''t worry about Xu Shaotang''s safety. Now, even when they meet da Luo Jinxian, Xu Shaotang has the strength of World War I with the help of Nu Wa stone. Instead of worrying about Xu Shaotang''s safety there, they''d better go back to the room for meditation. If this continues, they''re afraid they won''t even see Xu Shaotang''s back in the future

 Chapter 2207

    Xu Shaotang inquired carefully in Anping City, and then he found out what was going on.


    The danmeng is made up of alchemists in the southern region. Unlike those in the northern region who are dependent on the sect, most of the alchemists in the southern region will join the danmeng, while only a few of them are dependent on the Xiandao and Mormon.


    In a strict sense, danmeng is more like the Tianxing chamber of Commerce. Danmeng cultivates alchemists and sells pills. No matter who is in the mengmen or the Xiandao League, they can buy pills from danmeng''s local pills shops.


    However, those high-grade pills can only be sold in Tiannan mansion, the only city controlled by danmeng.


    Tiannan mansion is located in the southeast of the southern region. Originally, it was composed of three small cities with mutual horns. Later, due to the establishment of danmeng headquarters here, the three small cities gradually merged into a big city, forming the present Tiannan mansion.


    Tiannan mansion is one of the few neutral places in the southern region. No matter they are from Xiandao league or demons, they will not fight against Tiannan mansion. Even if they meet in Tiannan mansion, they seldom have trouble.


    The so-called contest was actually a part of the ceremony held by danmeng in Tiannan mansion.


    Every three years, there will be a ceremony to offer sacrifices to Dan. The ceremony lasts for seven days before and after the ceremony. The first three days are to offer sacrifices. In addition to offering sacrifices to Zhai Tiandao, the first king of Dan who has been dead for thousands of years, it also needs to offer sacrifices to heaven and earth to thank God for giving the elixir.


    After the sacrifice, there is a competition among the members of the Dan League. No matter whether they join the Dan league or not, they can participate in the competition. The prizes for each ceremony are also different. Sometimes they are precious elixirs, sometimes they are the best elixirs or other treasures related to alchemy.


    There is a strict age limit for the people of the danmeng and there is no strict age limit for the people of the non danmeng. All alchemists can participate in the competition. This restriction is also to avoid that the prizes of each competition fall into the hands of the danmeng''s own people and leave words for outsiders.


    Just imagine, if those elders of Dan League go to participate in the contest, others won''t have to compete at all.


    However, even if the people of the African Dan League, who are generally a little older and want that face, will not participate in this competition. It is not that they do not want to win the prize, but that they really have no face to compete with a group of young people. This is because the contest is similar to Chuang Tianguan in the northern region to a large extent. Those who perform well will be directly accepted by the elders of Dan League as their disciples.


    Of course, this is not absolute, every time the contest, there will always be a few older exotic flowers.


    As for the prize of the competition, no one will know before the competition starts.


    After hearing about these things, Xu Shaotang went back to the inn.


    In the room, dantai Jingming is sitting there to practice. When she hears the sound of pushing the door, she slowly opens her eyes.


    "Have you found out?"


    Tantai Jingming asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, went to Tantai Jingming and sat down: "it''s a competition after the ceremony of offering sacrifices to danmeng. However, we still don''t know what the treasure is. According to the past situation, the treasure awarded by danmeng competition is of great value to alchemists."


    "So you''ve decided to join in?" Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "you haven''t come back yet. I guess you will definitely join in the fun."


    "How can I see it?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Isn''t that easy?"


    Tantai Jingming smiles, "anyway, we are just like headless flies in the southern region. Since the treasure rewarded by the competition is useful to you, naturally we have to go and have a look. It''s tourism."


    "So it is


    Xu Shaotang nodded and laughed. Although they came to the southern region to find WuJie, they didn''t have much hope for this kind of thing. They just came to take a chance and find the right person to help them. Therefore, they didn''t have any destination. They just wanted to go wherever they wanted.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll discuss with Gu and mu Tiance. If they don''t mind, we''ll go to Tiannan mansion together." Xu Shaotang made a quick decision in his heart, and then looked at Jingming from the dantai and asked, "how is the cultivation going?"


    "It''s OK. If it goes on like this, it should be able to become a Dixian soon!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile, "but it''s still far worse than you."


    "Nine tails have said that they can use the spirit milk to improve their strength. Although they can improve their strength quickly, if they improve their strength too fast, their foundation will be unstable, and the more demons they will encounter when they become saints in the future." Xu Shaotang whispered: "so, you don''t have to be too persistent in improving your strength quickly. Our goal is not to be a great Luo Jinxian, but a saint!"


    This is what he has discussed with Jiuwei for a long time. Before they leave Tianqiong mountain range, Jiuwei tells dantai Jingming that he just wants dantai Jingming not to rely on Lingru to improve her strength. He doesn''t want the nightmare of the undead to happen to dantai Jingming.


    However, before he became a saint, he didn''t need to worry too much."I know!" Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly, "don''t worry, I won''t do that again at least in a short time, I will let myself precipitate for a period of time."


    "In fact, the rapid improvement of strength is not dependent on drinking milk, there are more gentle ways to improve."


    Xu Shaotang gets close to the ear of Tantai Jingming, and her hot breath makes her ear itch.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming avoids Xu Shaotang''s exhaled heat and asks, "what''s the gentle way?"


    "Hey, hey!"


    Xu Shaotang showed a strange smile on his face. He looked at Jingming in a narrow way: "have you forgotten that pair of cultivation methods?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly blushes and gently pushes Xu Shaotang away. She says shyly and angrily, "you bad guy, you only think about these things all day long!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m here to help you improve your strength. You can''t treat me wrongly."


    "Bah!"


    Tantai Jingming spat softly. Although she knew that the cultivation method could help him and Xu Shaotang practice, she also knew that Xu Shaotang''s mind was not to help her improve her strength.


    "Hey, girl, you''re in my room. Can you still run away?"


    When Xu Shaotang smiles, a wolf pours and hugs Tantai Jingming. Tantai Jingming only makes a token profit, and then completely disintegrates under Xu Shaotang''s enthusiastic attack.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s fingers flicked, and a genuine Qi suddenly put out the light in the room.


    The next moment, the dark room played a song.

 Chapter 2208

    "Did you hear that Jing Yunxiao was killed?"


    "I''ve heard it, too. It''s said that he was killed by the people of the demons!"


    "The devil''s gate is really more and more daring. Even the elders of the outer gate of the fairy road alliance dare to kill them!"


    "Well done, Jing Yunxiao has been in Chuzhou for several years. Let''s see what Chuzhou has become! It''s as if Shen Jingmen sent someone to kill the old man, and I didn''t even hear about it


    "Shh, keep your voice down. You can''t talk nonsense. If you are heard by the people of Xiandao League, you will have no good life!"


    The next day, when they came out of the inn, they found that the news that Jing Yunxiao had been killed had spread all over the city of Anping. There were three or five groups of people gathered all over the street to discuss the matter.


    However, most people think that Jing Yunxiao really deserved his death. Although they don''t know whether the Shenjia village incident is true or false, we can see that Jing Yunxiao has made a mess of Chuzhou in recent years. Now that Jing Yunxiao is dead, many people have to set off firecrackers to celebrate.


    "It seems that Zhao is not stupid."


    Listening to all kinds of talking around, Tantai Jingming said with a smile.


    "The news should have been released deliberately by Zhao Ji." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "he should want to forcibly transfer Jing Yunxiao''s murder to the demon gate. In this way, he can not only get rid of the doubt of Xiandao League, but also let Shen Jiacun''s affairs out. It''s not only to find trouble for Xiandao League, but also to leave a way for himself."


    From yesterday when Zhao Qi was acting in front of Jing Yunxiao, he knew that Zhao Qi was a smart man. However, he didn''t expect that Zhao Qi could make such a series of actions one after another, which really surprised him.


    He also understood Zhao''s purpose. The shenjiacun incident will certainly cause the trust crisis of Xiandao League in Chuzhou. At that time, it will not be easy for Xiandao League to clean up the hearts of Chuzhou people.


    And the Xiandao League will certainly make a detailed investigation of Shenjia village. If it is true and there is no accident, Jing Yunxiao, who has been killed, is likely to become a pawn for the Xiandao League to recover its reputation in Chuzhou, and Zhao Qi naturally does not need to face the punishment of the Xiandao League.


    "Jing Yunxiao has been killed. Don''t delay here." GUSHAN River: "since we have decided to go to Tiannan mansion, we will go there as soon as possible."


    "Good!"


    Several people nodded. They had already agreed to go to Tiannan mansion early this morning. For them, Jing Yunxiao''s death was not a big deal, and there was really no need to talk about it too much. When they talked about the old thing that was inferior to the beast, they would have a nameless evil fire in their heart.


    Just as they got to the gate of the city, there was a long cry in the sky.


    Looking up, I saw a colorful fairy bird flying straight to the city. Looking at the direction of the fairy bird''s flight, it seemed that it was heading for the deacon of Xiandao League in Anping.


    On the back of the fairy bird, there was a handsome young man in white, but now the young man was full of evil, and the anger between his eyebrows seemed to be burning at any time.


    "That''s Jingli, isn''t it?"


    "It must be that Jing Li''s mount is a colorful golden Luan!"


    "This Jingli is really valued by elder Feng. It''s said that the colorful golden Luan seems to be a nine level monster, isn''t it?"


    "No nonsense! That multicolored Jinluan used to be elder Feng''s Mount, but now he even gave his mount to Jingli. Don''t you think it''s important? "


    "I envy Jing Li for being a disciple of elder Feng."


    "What''s the use of envy? We don''t have the talent of others! Jing Li came in a hurry. He must have come for Jing Yunxiao''s sake. I think the devil''s gate is in big trouble this time! "


    Until the colorful golden Luan landed in the Deacon''s office, people around Xu Shaotang were still talking. When Jing Li was mentioned, almost everyone''s eyes were full of admiration and admiration, which was in sharp contrast to the disgust and hatred when Jing Yunxiao was mentioned.


    Listening to the discussion of people coming and going around, they quickly walked out of the city gate.


    "This mount is really cool!" Out of the gate, even Xu Shaotang envies Jingli, but what he envies is Jingli''s mount. "If I pass Tianqiong mountain another day, I have to catch a cool mount!"


    "No promise!"


    Gu Shanhe threw a scornful look at Xu Shaotang and said faintly, "what''s the use of catching the nine level monsters? If you want to catch the demon emperor or the demon king, you should also catch them!"


    "You think I''m your saint..." Xu Shaotang speechless looking at the ancient mountains and rivers, "I just want to catch a mount lazy."


    "Do you think that multicolored Jinluan is really a mount?" GUSHAN River: "the colorful Jinluan must have been given to the boy by elder Feng for self-defense. With this colorful Jinluan, even if it''s Daluo Jinxian, he can''t help it!"


    "Indeed


    A few people nodded slightly. The strength of the Ninth level monster was comparable to that of the powerful people in the early days of the great Luo Jinxian. Moreover, it was extremely fast. Even if it met an enemy that could not be dealt with, it could also take Jingli to escape quickly.From this, we can see elder Feng''s love for this closed door disciple. It doesn''t seem too much to think that he got the position of elder of the outer gate with sun GUI''s Jing Yunxiao.


    "Then elder Feng, don''t raise a person like Liuyun feizong."


    Gushanhe said with a smile: "in those years, when Liuyun flew into the temple of heaven, it was also paid the most attention. All kinds of natural materials and local treasures of zongmen were open to it, but as a result, it still raised a strong enemy?"


    "Ha ha, if only that was the case."


    Thinking about the gratitude and resentment between Liuyun feizong and the temple of heaven, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in my opinion, the appearance of Jingli is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If he interrogates all the people of Yanyang sect, he will definitely find us."


    It''s not hard to guess that although Zhao Ji has made all kinds of arrangements, when they killed Jing Yunxiao, in front of Quan yanyangzong''s people, if anyone wants to please Jing Li, it will be found out soon. Jing Li is so valued by elder Feng that it is estimated that there will be many people who want to please him. Jing Li will definitely go to yanyangzong. Maybe someone will flatter and tell the truth without interrogation.


    "Why, afraid?" Gu Shanhe asked with a smile, "are you afraid of Jingli, or his master?"


    "What am I afraid of! When the sky falls, there''s still a high one standing on it


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "I just thought that Jingli was still an intermediate alchemist. I don''t know if he would be interested in the ceremony! If we meet in the ceremony of offering sacrifices to Dan, it will be interesting. "

 Chapter 2209

    Anpingcheng, deacon of xiandaomeng.


    Jing Li, dressed in white, stood there, embroidering a star map with gold thread on his chest.


    Xiandao League has a very strict level. The outer door is embroidered with silver thread on the chest of the clothes, and the inner door is embroidered with gold thread. The design of the inner door chest is based on the sun, moon, stars and birds, while the outer door is based on clouds and animals.


    In the inner gate of Xiandao League, all the clothes that can be embroidered with sun, moon and star charts are at least earth immortals. Only Jingli is a special case! No, just because he is the close disciple of elder Feng, and the elder''s direct disciple has the same status as the inner gate worship of Xiandao League, so he is fully qualified to wear this dress.


    Jing Li stood there without saying a word, and there was no joy or anger on his face.


    The more he was like this, the more frightened Yang Lin was. Although he had heard of Jing Li''s reputation, he saw him for the first time. If Jing Li was angry in front of him at the moment, he didn''t have such fear in his heart. But Jing Li''s silence made him feel like the top of the mountain. His cold sweat kept dripping from his forehead and kept bowing Standing posture, did not dare to straighten up the waist.


    "No gift!"


    For a long time, Jingli finally spoke slowly.


    "Thank you very much


    Yang Lin straightened up like an amnesty.


    "Shangshi" is the honorific name given by the people from the outside to the people from the inside, not to mention that Yang Lin''s strength is still lower than that of Jing Li. Even if Jing Li''s strength is lower than that of him, he has to salute and honorific "Shangshi" when he sees Jing Li.


    Jing Li glanced at Yang Lin lightly and asked slowly, "did Mr. Jing really give the order to slaughter Shen Jia village?"


    "Yes


    Yang Lin nodded his head and said, "Mr. Jing has indeed given such an order. The people of Shen family village collude with the dark emissary of the demon sect. They really deserve to die!"


    "Worthy of death?" Jingli frowned, "even the old people and children are worthy of death? Are you sure Mr. Jing has given such an order? "


    "Indeed..."


    As soon as Yang Lin''s word came out, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Jingli didn''t have to ask him the same question repeatedly. Jingli certainly had a deeper intention in doing so, but he didn''t understand what Jingli wanted to do. He had to change his words: "not very Sure


    "Are you sure or not?"


    Jing Li''s voice was a little cold, and Yang Lin suddenly bowed himself and said: "I''m not sure! Mr. Jing didn''t give the villain a direct order to slaughter the village. Those who pursued the evil of the demon sect were also killed by the people of the demon sect. The villain really didn''t know. "


    "Since you''re not sure, go to Yanyang sect of Qingquan valley with me to find out!" Jing Li''s face was not sad or happy. He was calm and terrible. "If Mr. Jing had ever given such an order, even if I knew it, I would choose to kill my relatives! If not, it will be the evil remaining in the demon family who is framed against him. I will take his revenge for him


    "Yes, sir


    At the same time, Yang Lin reaches out his hand and invites Jing Li to go ahead.


    "I''ll go to yanyangzong first, and you''ll come as soon as possible!"


    Jing Li said faintly, went out of the door, jumped on the colorful Jinluan, turned into a streamer, and flew to the direction of Qingquan valley.


    Looking at the disappearing streamer, Yang Lin raised his sleeve and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He asked the people around him in a deep voice: "do you know that the envoy repeatedly asked me if I was sure that Mr. Jing had given the order to Tu village?"


    You look at me, I look at you, all shake their heads.


    "Waste, a bunch of waste!"


    Yang Lin''s heart raised a fire, yelled at the crowd a few words, and rushed out of the house to fly out of Qingquan valley.


    When he arrived at Qingquan Valley, he saw the whole Yanyang clan kneeling in front of Jingli. Even Zhao Ji, the leader of Yanyang clan, was kneeling in front of Jingli.


    See this scene, Yang Lin heart a Lin, quickly and carefully came to Jingli in front of him, bent over his side.


    "Do you know why I told you to kneel down?"


    Jing from the light of scanning the people below, is still that pair of no sad no happy look.


    "I don''t know, but I hope you can make it clear!"


    Xiandao alliance salutes each other, but there is no kneeling ceremony. However, when Jingli comes, the whole Yanyang clan will kneel down. Zhao Ji is naturally angry, but he has nothing to do. His strength is superior to Jingli, but he has no chance to move Jingli. The five colored Jinluan can make Yanyang clan stay in an instant!


    "You are all sinners of Xiandao League! And you Jing Li looked at Yang Lin again. Yang Lin''s legs softened and he knelt down. Then Jing Li continued: "elder Jing has given the order of Tu village. I don''t care for the moment, but you let rumors spread all over the city and ruin the reputation of our Xiandao League. Do you know the crime?"


    Hearing Jing Li''s words, Zhao Qi was furious and said in secret: it''s your good grandfather who spoils the reputation of Xiandao League. It''s none of our business!


    However, he only dares to say this in his heart. He hastily replies with the crowd: "villains know their sins!"


    "It''s good to know the crime. Let''s all get up!"Jing Li waved lightly and said, "well, now I''ll ask you, who has heard the order of Tu village from old Jing Chang?"


    They all shook their heads immediately. Except for Yang Lin, no one actually heard Jing Yunxiao''s order from Tu village.


    "Don''t worry and be bold to say that although Jing Chang is always my grandfather, he is also the elder of Xiandao League. If he has ever given such an order as Tu village, even if he is my grandfather, I will defend the reputation of Xiandao League and kill my relatives with righteousness!" Jing Liyi said with righteous words, and at the same time he looked at Zhao Ji. "Mr. Zhao, Mr. Jing is in the Qingquan valley. Haven''t you ever heard such an order from Mr. Jing?"


    "I tell you, I really didn''t hear the order from Mr. Jing himself." Zhao Ji hesitated slightly, and then said in a low voice: "but when those people interrogated elder Jing, elder Jing seemed to admit that he had given the order of Tu village."


    "Oh, yes?"


    The cold light in Jing Li''s eyes flashed by, but he nodded and said: "in this way, the order of Tu village was really given by Mr. Jing?"


    "It should be!" Zhao said cautiously, and added: "but I don''t rule out the possibility that those people will fight against elder Jing."


    Although at present it seems that Jing Li is really helping Li but not pro, Zhao Ji, a wise man, has left a way for himself.


    "Well, it is! I''ll find out what happened and give an account to the people in Chuzhou! "


    Jing Li nodded slightly: "the urgent task now is to control the rumors in the city, and do not continue to spread, so as to damage the reputation of our Xiandao League! I will personally investigate this matter and give you an account. However, before finding out the truth, no one is allowed to damage the reputation of our Xiandao League! "


    "Yes, sir


    Jingli light to Zhao: "Zhao Zongzhu, these days, I want to harass here."


    "It''s a great honor for yanyangzong to condescend here."

 Chapter 2210

    At noon the next day, all the deacons of Chuzhou arrived at yanyangzong to visit Jingli.


    Jingli''s cave is exactly the one before jingyunxiao.


    Jing Li sat there quietly, his eyes closed slightly, and he rubbed his forehead gently, looking a little bad.


    "Shangshi, you Are you all right? "


    Looking at Jing Li''s appearance, everyone thought that Jing Li was haggard because of Jing Yunxiao''s death.


    Jingli shook his head slightly, slowly opened his eyes and looked at those people carefully standing there: "it''s OK, I went to Shenjia village specially."


    "Ah?"


    People look at Jing Li in surprise, especially Zhao Ji. Jing Li lives in Yanyang sect. He doesn''t know when Jing Li has been to Shenjia village.


    "Since the news of Shenjia village in Chuzhou, no one here has been to Shenjia village, has he?" Jing Li''s eyes slowly swept over the people''s faces, and his voice suddenly became shrill: "today, it''s the third day that shenjiacun''s affair has happened, and none of you even went to investigate whether shenjiacun''s affair is true! I''m curious. Are you lazy to investigate, or do you think there is no need to investigate because you already know the truth in your heart? "


    Listen to Jing Li''s words, everyone is a shiver, especially those outside deacons. Now their hearts are worried about when Jing Li''s anger will burn to them.


    "Talk, why don''t you talk?"


    Looking at the silent people, Jing Li suddenly smashed the jade table in front of him with a slap. The whole person stood up and yelled: "what''s the matter, tell me the truth!"


    From Jing Li''s appearance in Chuzhou to now, everyone is angry at Jing Li for the first time.


    Before Jingli is calm and frightening, but now, the sudden outbreak of Jingli finally let people see his anger.


    Looking at the frost like Jing Li, the group of outside deacons immediately lowered their heads and made eye contact with each other.


    "Deacon Yang, come on!"


    Jing Li didn''t give them the chance to reach a consensus, so he directly aimed at Yang Lin.


    Yang Lin cursed in his heart. How could so many people choose him?


    However, since Jing Li had already called his name, he had to stand up and bow to him and say, "senior envoy, I really don''t know if Mr. Jing has ever given such an order. I doubt that the slaughtering of Shenjia village is just a result of those who are good at pursuing and killing the remaining evils of the demons, villain..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Yang Lin finished, Jing Li kicked him away and said angrily, "at this time, you dare to hide it from me. Do you really think Ben Shi is a three-year-old? I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll have to ask the people of the punishment hall to come forward. Then, all of you, go to the people of the punishment hall and tell them! "


    "Pa!"


    Hearing the word "Xingtang", Yang Lin felt soft at his feet. He had lost his support and knelt down. In a cold sweat, his face was full of panic.


    Other people are no better than Yang Lin, and everyone''s eyes are filled with unprecedented panic.


    Xingtang is the Department in charge of punishment in Xiandao League. As long as people enter the Xingtang, few of them can walk out intact. It''s a trivial matter to lack an arm and break a leg. Many people who walk out of the Xingtang have become lunatics.


    The people of the demons hate the punishment Hall of the Xiandao League, because most of the people who enter the punishment hall are the people of the demons, and only a few of them commit crimes in the Xiandao League.


    "Mercy, I say, all!"


    Yang Lin didn''t dare to deceive him any more. He kowtowed and said: "the order of Tu village was indeed given by elder Jing. Elder Jing said that all the people in Shen village are the evils of the demons. They want to cut the roots of the demons..."


    "Why didn''t I say that when I asked you before?"


    Jing Li asked with an iron face: "do you think I am the grandson of Jing Changlao, and I want to suppress the matter of Jing Changlao?"


    "Villain..."


    Yang Lin didn''t dare to answer, but he put his head on the ground.


    Although did not say directly, but Jingli already knew his answer.


    "Do you all think so?" Jing Li coldly glances at other people, which makes those people who are already scared almost unable to support.


    "Good! You are so sweet


    Jing Li laughed angrily and said harshly: "the reputation of Xiandao League has been ruined by you one by one! And you, master Zhao, elder Jing took possession of the treasure house of Yanyang sect without authorization, but you dare not even fart! Don''t you dare report it to the inside? Or do you think Neimen will be partial to Jingchang because he is always my grandfather? It is because of your servility that Mr. Jing becomes more and more unscrupulous in Chuzhou, and that the reputation of Xiandao League in Chuzhou is so bad! If it''s not for the sake of all of you, I''d like to send all of you to the torture hall now! "


    At this moment, people finally saw what it means to be not angry. It''s amazing to be angry!The outbreak of Jing Li completely shocked everyone.


    "Villains know their sins! I hope you''ll be kind to me


    People kneel down one after another and look at Jingli praying for fear that Jingli will send them to the punishment hall.


    "If I don''t show mercy, you''ll all be cold corpses now!" Jing Li glanced at him and sat down like a frustrated ball. "If it doesn''t happen, I really don''t know the reputation of Xiandao League in Chuzhou is so bad! I will take the initiative to go to the punishment hall to receive punishment later! "


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    Unconsciously, people had a much better impression of Jingli, although they were scared to death by Jingli just now.


    "If it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t have been too much if I hadn''t done everything that Jingchang did in Chuzhou!" Jing Li said bitterly: "no one died like a lamp out. Besides, how could he be my grandfather? I went to the punishment hall to get a punishment, which can be regarded as atonement for him! I hope I will take the initiative to get the punishment, so that the punishment hall will not investigate your responsibility, and you can do it yourself! "


    "Thank you very much


    All the people were grateful, and even Zhao Qi cried out. He found that Jing Li was really different from Jing Yunxiao. No wonder Jing Li was so popular with elder Feng. Few people could do it because of his profound righteousness.


    "Get up!"


    Jingli waved his hand and said to Zhao: "master Zhao, I have to go to Tiannan mansion. I''ll leave the rest of the affairs in Chuzhou to you. You can act as the elder of Chuzhou for the time being. After I go back, I''ll see how the elders decide! I''m sure the Presbyterian Council will take care of this mess in Chuzhou! "


    Hearing Jing Li''s words, Zhao Qiman raised his head in amazement, and his face was full of joy: "thank you very much


    Of course, he knew that if Jing Li could recover the reputation of Chuzhou Xiandao League, the position of the elder of the outer gate would fall on him!


    "Don''t thank me. You are just acting as the elder of the outer gate. Yanyangzong has been standing in Chuzhou for hundreds of years. You know the situation of Chuzhou best. Now you are the most suitable person." Jing Li sighed softly: "it''s up to you whether you can get rid of the word" Dai. "


    "The villain understands, the superior is at ease, and the villain will surely live up to the superior''s heavy trust!" Zhao Ji quickly bowed.


    "That''s good!"


    Jingli nodded slightly and said, "by the way, who is the man who killed jingchanglao? In order to avenge the people who died in shenjiacun, they did not hesitate to offend Xiandao League. They are worthy of meeting each other. If I have the chance, I''d like to get to know them well. "


    "I don''t know the identity of those people, only one of them is Xu Shaotang."


    "Not the devil''s gate?"


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t feel like it. They didn''t say it." Zhao said honestly.


    "All right!"


    Jingli nodded, but silently repeated in his heart: Xu, Shao, Tang!

 Chapter 2211

    Tiannan mansion.


    Even far away, you can see the huge bronze statue standing in Tiannan mansion. The statue holds an alchemy furnace in its right hand and a golden elixir in its left hand. It looks up slightly and its long hair flutters in the wind, giving people a sense of immortality.


    "Uncle Fang, look, it''s a statue of Zhai danjun!"


    A 17-year-old girl pointed to the huge bronze statue and cried excitedly to the middle-aged man nearby.


    "Cher, don''t be rude!"


    The middle-aged man next to her stepped forward and pressed her hand pointing at the bronze statue. It seemed that the gesture of the girl''s finger statue was disrespectful to Zhai Tiandao.


    Embarrassed, the girl spat out her tongue at the man and said in a delicate voice, "it''s the first time I''ve seen Zhai danjun''s statue."


    The man looked at the girl helplessly and said in a soft voice: "the danmeng founded by Zhai danjun is respected by all alchemists in the southern region. It''s a statue, but it represents Zhai danjun. I heard that there used to be a alchemy wizard who could have been accepted as a disciple by the current danjun Zhen danjun. It was because he inadvertently said something disrespectful to Zhai danjun that he lost this precious opportunity and was permanently forbidden to enter Tiannan mansion. "


    "Ah?"


    Hearing the man''s words, the girl was slightly surprised, "so severe?"


    "Of course! Although Zhai danjun has been dead for thousands of years, his influence on the danmeng has never dissipated. " The man looked at the statue of Zhai Tiandao with reverence. "So, when walking in Nanfu on this day, you must remember that you can''t have any disrespect for Zhai danjun!"


    "I know!"


    With a smile, the girl took the man''s arm and said, "Uncle Fang, your alchemy has improved a lot in the past three years. I believe you will shine in the competition."


    Listening to the girl''s words, the man tightly grabbed his fist, but a bitter smile appeared on his face: "my alchemy is improving, others are also improving! If you want to be liked by the elders of danmeng, you have to be in the top ten. "


    "Top ten?"


    The girl''s eyes turned slightly and said with a smile, "it''s not too difficult. Now you can refine Chinese medicine. Although the success rate is lower, you should also be regarded as an intermediate alchemist. There should be no problem in entering the top ten."


    "More than no problem, basically no hope!"


    The man sighed softly and said helplessly: "I can only be regarded as an intermediate alchemist. This southern region is younger than your uncle. There are many people whose alchemy attainments are still above me. As far as I know, which one is younger than me, Jing Li of Xiandao League and the disciples of the five elders of Dan League? Unless those elder disciples don''t take part in the contest, I won''t get into the top ten at all! "


    When he came to participate in the contest this time, he didn''t want to be in the top ten, nor did he want to be liked by the elders of danmeng. He is nearly 40 years old. Among those who participated in the contest, he should be older. Age alone made him lose the chance to compete with those young people.


    "So..." Looking at the helpless look on the man''s face, the girl''s eyes turned slightly and said with relief: "even if there is no hope to enter the top ten, it can be regarded as the fulfillment of Uncle Fang''s wish."


    "You girl!"


    Hearing the girl''s words, the man couldn''t help smiling: "Uncle Fang doesn''t need you to comfort us. The main purpose of our coming to Tiannan mansion this time is to pass the certification of intermediate alchemist by danmeng, but you''re right about one thing. This time we came to participate in the competition, just to fulfill my wish! This is my fifth and last competition. No matter how old you are, I have no face to compete with the younger generation. "


    Top ten? It''s impossible unless there''s a miracle.


    However, as long as he can pass the examination of danmeng and pass the certification of intermediate alchemist, he will be satisfied.


    The identity of an intermediate Alchemist is enough for him to live well in the southern regions.


    "Hee hee! That''s right! "


    The girl took the man''s arm and said with a smile. Looking at the high statue, she asked curiously, "Uncle Fang, is Zhai danjun the legendary alchemist?"


    "I don''t think so!"


    The man said ambiguously: "as far as I know, to become a master of alchemy, it is necessary to refine the holy elixir! It''s said that in order to make holy elixir, the sage''s real fire is necessary. The sage only exists in the legend. Who has the sage''s real fire


    "So?"


    The girl blinked and said with some frustration: "is Zhai danjun just a master of alchemy? I still want to be a master of alchemy one day. "


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing the girl''s words, the man burst into laughter: "girl, you should pass the certification of the junior alchemist first! Uncle Fang doesn''t expect you to become a master of alchemy. If you can become a senior alchemy master, uncle Fang will follow you! "


    "Uncle Fang, you are so striking!"


    The girl tooted her mouth and let go of the man''s hand: "I ignore you!""Oh, angry?" The man leaned up to the girl and said with a smile, "well, it''s good for you to have this ambition, so work hard, ha ha!"


    The two of them are talking here, but they don''t know that their conversation has been heard clearly by Xu Shaotang not far away.


    "Boy Xu, I''ve always been curious. What level of alchemist are you


    Gu Shanhe looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. Although he knows Xu Shaotang is an alchemist, he really doesn''t know what level of alchemist he is.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Gu Shanhe helplessly and said weakly, "if I say that I don''t even know what level of alchemist I am, do you believe it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Shanhe was surprised and looked at Xu Shaotang with a speechless face.


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I told you before that I learned blindly from the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu. No one has ever taught me this. I don''t know what level of alchemist I am, but if I do, I should be at least above the intermediate level?"


    "You give nine tail to eat of big return Dan calculate is what grade of Dan medicine?" Mu Tiance asked curiously.


    "Top grade!"


    Xu Shaotang said, "this is recorded in the remnant volume. I don''t know whether it is."


    He didn''t lie. He really didn''t know that. If he hadn''t come to Nanfu, he would not have known that there was any holy pill or alchemy master.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people were speechless. Alchemists like Xu Shaotang could not be found in the whole northern and southern regions!

 Chapter 2212

    The ceremony of offering sacrifices to Dan is absolutely a grand event for the southern region.


    Even those who are not alchemists, many of them come to join the party before the ceremony. Every time during the ceremony, the items sold by danmeng are discounted, and the price is much lower than usual, which attracts many people.


    It is said that there was another activity of gambling on pills during this period. All the pills, regardless of grade, were completely sealed in the same porcelain bottle, and the price was random. It was possible that the pills, which were worth hundreds of inferior spirit stones or even more, could be bought with only one inferior spirit stone. On the contrary, those pills which were not worth a inferior spirit stone in themselves had to pay a huge price Big price to buy.


    Every time the ceremony, there will always be a few lucky people to earn pot full body, there are also many people lost.


    The first three days are all powerful sacrificial activities. The fourth day is the time for people to sign up for the alchemy competition. The last three days are the formal competition.


    Xu Shaotang is not interested in gambling on alchemy and the massive sacrificial activities. While he is in the alchemist''s paradise, he wants to make up for his lack of alchemy knowledge. Since he has decided to participate in the alchemy competition, he naturally has to go all out.


    If he didn''t even pass the screening, he would be laughed to death by mu Tiance.


    A few days later, the sacrificial activities have been completed. Today is the time to sign up.


    To participate in the alchemy contest, you don''t need to pay a gold coin. You only need to recognize six of the ten kinds of elixirs within the prescribed time, and immediately get the qualification to participate in the alchemy contest.


    Xu Shaotang thought it was very simple at the beginning. He didn''t know it until he knew it in detail. This screening alone can keep more than half of the people out of the competition, because the ten kinds of miraculous drugs are not ordinary miraculous drugs at all. Maybe they haven''t even heard of them. It''s said that few people can recognize all the ten kinds of miraculous drugs in each competition.


    At the same time of registration, danmeng will also announce the winner''s prize.


    When Xu Shaotang came, many people had gathered under the bronze statue of Zhai Tiandao. This is the place to sign up, but it hasn''t started yet. There are still more people gathering in this direction.


    "This has come to heaven, I didn''t expect to experience the feeling of this kind of examination."


    ebullience of those who gathered together make complaints about Xu Shaotang''s enthusiasm.


    He secretly made up his mind that if the prize of danmeng didn''t interest him, he would not join in the fun.


    "This man can''t stand any more. Why don''t you start?"


    As more and more people come together, some impatient people have become impatient.


    "Brother, is it your first time to participate in the alchemy competition?" Listening to the complaints of people around, a young man in White asked people around him with a smile.


    "Yes The man nodded, "listen to you, isn''t it the first time you''ve been here?"


    The young man in white put up two fingers and said with a smile, "this is the second time!"


    Hearing what he said, several people around him immediately gathered together. It seemed that they were going to learn from the person who took part in the competition for the second time. Even Xu Shaotang followed him. Anyway, it''s boring to wait now. It''s better to listen to what he said.


    "What was your result in the last contest?" The man next to him asked the young man in white.


    "Not so much!"


    The young man in white was embarrassed to look at the people around him. "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I almost haven''t screened. Fortunately, I met an expert who taught me a method. I passed the screening and signed up successfully."


    "What method?"


    Hearing the words of the young man in white, someone immediately couldn''t wait to ask.


    This screening can directly eliminate more than half of the people, but it is very difficult to pass the screening. If there are other methods to ensure the smooth passing of the screening, it is naturally the best.


    "This..."


    The young man in white hesitated slightly, and said with a look of embarrassment: "at the beginning, I also spent a lot of money. The talented person told me that method, and specially asked me to keep it secret. Well, I won''t talk to you any more. Just wait a little while. It will be half an hour before we start! I have to find a quiet place to study danfang again. I hope the result this time is better than last time! "


    Then, regardless of the gloomy eyes of the crowd, he really squeezed out the crowd and went to the far lane.


    You look at me and I look at me. After a little hesitation, three or four people followed the young man in white.


    "What kind of medicine does this boy sell in his gourd?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the figure of the young man in white, hesitated again and again, and followed up with a curious mind.


    When he came to the alley, the young man in white had been held by several people who had arrived earlier: "brother, you must tell me that way! If you interrupt me, I''ll have to break my leg! Brother, you can''t wait to see the dead! "


    "Yes, my master also told me that if I can''t pass the screening, I''m not worthy to be his apprentice!""You''re not as miserable as me. My childhood younger martial sister has to wait for me to take part in the alchemy competition before she marries me. If I don''t report my name, she will leave me!"


    All of a sudden, it seems that this place has become the scene of the tragic meeting.


    "It''s not that I don''t tell you, it''s really..." The young man in white looked at several people with an embarrassed face.


    "Well, three inferior spirit stones!" One of them interrupted the young man in white and said: "as long as you tell me that method, I''ll give you three inferior spirit stones!"


    "Yes! Me too! "


    Others echoed, and Xu Shaotang joined in with curiosity.


    It has to be said that elixir is really profiteering. If you are an alchemist, you really don''t see poor people. These young people are just three inferior spirit stones.


    "It''s not really the problem of Lingshi, it''s..." The young man in white was still full of embarrassment, "I promised the master, I can''t tell you this way."


    "Five inferior spirit stones! Tell me


    "I''ll give you five, too!"


    Several people add weight again, at the same time, they look at the young man in white.


    "Alas..." With a long sigh, the young man in White said helplessly, "OK, but I remind you that I''ve tried this method, and it really works, but I can''t guarantee that it will also work for you. If it doesn''t work, I can''t say that I lied to you at that time."


    "Did you really try it yourself?"


    "I can guarantee that!" The young man in white nodded and said, "if there is a half empty word, even if you kill me, I have no complaint!"


    Several people slightly hesitated, but Xu Shaotang said: "that''s OK! As long as it''s useful to you, it''s certainly useful to us! "


    Second, he wanted to see what the young man in white was up to.


    A few people think that this is also the truth. The method that can''t be useful to this person is useless to them. They immediately nodded and agreed.


    "All right!" The young man in white nodded. After each of them offered the stone, he looked around and said in a low voice, "come here with your ears. I''ll whisper it to you."

 Chapter 2213

    "In fact, that method is very simple!"


    The young man in white suddenly showed an evil smile at the corner of his mouth. He said with a smile, "that''s the way to become an intermediate alchemist. You don''t have to choose, just sign up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the words of the young man in white, several people immediately stayed there, even Xu Shaotang was no exception.


    You''ve been fooled!


    When Xu Shaotang came back, the young man in white had already retreated far away.


    "Boy, are you kidding us?" Another person also returned to his senses, looking at the young man in white with an angry face, "return my spirit stone!"


    "When did I fool you?"


    The young man in White said with a smile: "although it''s your first time to participate in this alchemy contest, how should you have heard this?"


    Yes, even Xu Shaotang.


    Not everyone who comes to participate in the alchemy competition needs to go through the screening. Those alchemists who have obtained the certification of the alchemy League and above can directly participate in the competition. This is a small back door for those who have already had some attainments in alchemy.


    However, this is not really a back door. It''s easy for anyone who can become an intermediate alchemist to pass the screening, because this kind of assessment has already been tested once when danmeng certified an intermediate alchemist!


    "Nonsense, we all know that. Do you need to tell us?" Another one said angrily, "if we are intermediate alchemists, we still need to ask you about that bullshit method here?"


    "I remember reminding you?"


    The young man in white seemed to have expected that they would say so, and said with a smile: "anyway, this method works for me, and if it works for you, then I don''t know."


    "Are you an intermediate alchemist?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the young man in white with a little surprise, but he could not see the slightest anger on his face, even with a slight smile.


    I haven''t met such an interesting person for a long time. Although I was cheated by five inferior spirit stones, it seems worthwhile to recognize such an interesting person.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!"


    The young man in White said, then took out a black sign from his body, "you should all know this?"


    Looking at the three finger sign that the young man in white took out, several people who were still angry just now suddenly lost their temper. Of course, they knew the sign. This is the name plate given by danmeng to the intermediate alchemist, and it is also a symbol of identity.


    "Boy, you are cruel! I don''t know what to do


    He took a fierce look at the young man in white and turned away.


    Since this boy is an intermediate alchemist, he can sign up directly. It''s a pity that he thought he was the same as them before! The boy has been playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger for the purpose of attracting them.


    The key point is that the boy did remind them before, but they didn''t think about it at all. Being cheated at the moment, they can only admit bad luck.


    However, an intermediate alchemist, and he is still such a young intermediate alchemist, actually came out to cheat. It''s a shame to the alchemist!


    After the man left, others also left. Only Xu Shaotang stood there with great interest.


    "Why don''t you go?" Seeing that Xu Shaotang refused to leave, the young man in White said with a smile, "do you want me to return those five inferior spirit stones to you? Once again, I have reminded you that if you say that the method is useful to me, it must be useful to you. By the way, it seems that you are the one who said that just now? "


    "I said it."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t let you return the spirit stone. I''m just curious. As an intermediate alchemist, how can you earn the spirit stone by this trick?"


    "Because I''m smart!" The young man in White said triumphantly.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you are really smart. You cheat people into silence."


    "It''s not cheating!" The young man in white waved his hand and said with a smile, "you can''t use this method yourself. What''s the matter with me?"


    In his opinion, this is not a cheat at all. He is just relying on his own intelligence to earn a stone. Who can make these people so stupid? Do you really think that there is a way to ensure that there is no mistake? It''s not a crooked way to cheat them not to pass the screening.


    "Well, it makes sense."


    Xu Shaotang really couldn''t find any words to refute the young man in white. He said with great interest: "meet me, my name is Xu Shaotang, and you?"


    "Why do you ask so many questions?"


    The young man in white snorted unhappily, as if he was very unhappy with Xu Shaotang''s asking his name.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the young man in white with a little doubt, just to get to know him. How could this little character be so reluctant? What''s wrong with this kid?


    "Nothing. I just think you''re an interesting person." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that it''s not a loss to spend five inferior spirit stones to meet an interesting person who is still such a young intermediate alchemist.""You..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the young man in white looked at him in surprise. After a long time, he said, "are you stupid? Or are there too many spirit stones? Brother, you are showing a little indignation. You make me feel like I have no sense of achievement. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at the young man in white, his magnanimous don''t care with him, dare feeling or his own wrong? What kind of truth is this?


    What''s going on in this kid''s head?


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "you are not only an interesting person, but also a wonderful flower..."


    "You are also a wonderful flower! You''re still interested in chatting with me when you''re trapped The young man in white turned his lips and hesitated for a while. Then he said, "well, don''t delay me to continue to earn the spirit stone. Don''t you want to know who is the person who is pitching you? If you don''t change your name, you won''t change your name. It''s the same with Wu''s ancient books! "


    "Black bone chicken..." Xu Shaotang looked at the young man in white with a black face and said with a laugh: "ha ha! Your name is more wonderful than you


    It''s no wonder that the boy didn''t want to say his name at first. After a long time, he had such a wonderful name. I guess he was very depressed. How could he be given such a bad name!


    "My name is Wu Guji, not black bone chicken!"


    Wu Guji grits his teeth and looks at Xu Shaotang. At the same time, he takes out a set of gray clothes from the bag of heaven and earth. He catches a glimpse of no one around and quickly changes the gray clothes on. Then he says to Xu Shaotang: "if I don''t have time to delay my work with you now, I will teach you a good lesson!"


    After that, regardless of Xu Shaotang''s slight consternation, Wu''s ancient books quickly entered the crowd and went to find new targets.


    "The boy seems to be a recidivist."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu''s ancient books in the crowd speechless, and then suddenly said with a smile: "black bone chicken, black bone chicken, you are so unscrupulous to entrap people, you are not afraid to meet horizontal people, and you are directly taken to stew..."

 Chapter 2214

    Xu Shaotang did not leave, but hid in the dark to observe the ancient books of Wu.


    Only when Xu Shaotang announced quietly that he had started to sign up.


    It has to be said that this ancient book of Wu is really a good hand at pitching people. In less than half an hour, he has pitied more than 20 people. In the same way, every time he pits those people, he can pit seven or eight inferior spirit stones from one person, and one or two from less.


    It''s only half an hour. According to Xu Shaotang''s rough estimation, there are seventy or eighty inferior spirit stones in Wu''s ancient books!


    This speed is like robbing money!


    While sighing in his heart, Xu Shaotang gathered in the crowd to announce the winner''s prize.


    Before long, an old man came to the stage with silk in his hand.


    Seeing the old man walking on the high platform, there was no need to be reminded, and the people below immediately calmed down.


    Standing on the high platform, the old man first saluted Zhai Tiandao''s statue. Then he slowly opened the silk in his hand and said in a high voice, "in this alchemy competition, the top 50 can get a Chinese medicine, bone quenching pill, and the top 10 can get a top-grade pill, Xuanling pill."


    "Sure enough, it''s worthy of danmeng, and it''s a kind of elixir of middle and top quality with one hand!"


    "What is a top quality pill? The people who can get into the top 50 don''t care about Chinese medicine. Who can get into the top 10 care about Chinese medicine? "


    "Also, if you can be in the top ten, you have a great chance to be accepted by the elder of the Dan League as a direct disciple. Compared with this, what is the best Dan medicine?"


    As soon as the old man''s words came out, the following people began to talk in a low voice.


    Although the top grade pill is a rare pill in ordinary times, it is not worth mentioning as a prize for the top ten in the alchemy competition.


    The old man glanced down slightly, and the crowd closed their mouths again. Then they continued to read: "third place, you can get a five Yun spirit flower!"


    "Wow


    The enthusiasm of the people below was finally completely ignited. Although no one who came here could get the five Yun spirit flower, it did not affect the enthusiasm of the people.


    "The value of this five Yun spirit flower alone is worth hundreds of medium quality spirit stones."


    "It should be more than that. The five Yun spirit flowers only grow in extremely overcast places. The number is extremely rare. I estimate that they are worth dozens of top-quality spirit stones!"


    "If only I could get this five Yun spirit flower!"


    "Dreaming! If you want to get the third place, you have to be an intermediate alchemist! "


    Mixed in the crowd, Xu Shaotang was also surprised. He secretly said that this danmeng is really heroic. It is often the rare elixir of Wuyun Linghua. Originally, with the attitude of watching the crowd, he could not help but start to be curious.


    Even the third place can get the Wuyun Linghua whose value is not under the black jade Lingshen. Isn''t the second and first prize more attractive?


    "Silence


    Listening to the noisy voice below, the old man on the high stage suddenly gave a big drink.


    With the old man''s loud drink, the crowd calmed down again and looked at the old man on the stage with curiosity, wondering what the second and first prize were.


    "The second prize is..." At this point, the old man deliberately pause, facing everyone''s eyes, looking at his own eyes, clearing his throat, then said in a high voice: "the second prize is a nine level monster Neidan!"


    "My God


    "Nine level monster inner pill?"


    "Dan Meng''s hand is too generous, isn''t it?"


    As expected, at the moment when the old man said nine level monster Neidan, the people below exploded the nest again.


    Don''t say it''s the Ninth level monster. Many people here haven''t even seen the monster. The inner elixir of the Ninth level monster is almost something they can''t imagine! The value of the inner elixir of the nine level monster is worth dozens of five Yun spirit flowers, right?


    Only a difference, the value of the prize is very different.


    At the moment, the five Yun spirit flower is so worthless in the eyes of people.


    For the shock of these people, the old man seems very satisfied, and seems to deliberately keep the mystery of the first prize, so as to satisfy everyone''s appetite. Standing on the high platform, he does not speak for a long time, but looks at the noisy crowd with a smile. It seems that if the crowd is not quiet, he does not intend to announce the biggest prize.


    People also gradually see the old man''s intention, heart secretly scold the old man, at the same time, try to shut their mouth.


    The second place is such a precious thing. The first prize will surprise everyone''s chin?


    Finally, under the mutual reminders and instructions, the bottom was quiet again. Everyone''s eyes fell on the silk in the old man''s hands. They really wanted to rob the silk from the old man''s hands and see what the first prize was!


    Or, rush up and beat up the old man who is deliberately playing tricks. You can see that he dares to entertain everyone here!When the lower part was completely quiet, the old man nodded contentedly, glanced at the people below with a smile, and said slowly: "the first place in this alchemy competition can get the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu!"


    "What is it?"


    "What is Qingyu Danlu?"


    "Never heard of it!"


    "No, the old man can''t be wrong, can he? What''s the first prize for a broken volume


    When the final answer was announced, people immediately fell into confusion and asked the people around them what Dan Lu was. It sounded like Dan Fang or something, but it was also a remnant. How could it feel that the first prize was not as good as the third?


    "Brother, do you know what that Danlu is?"


    Xu Shaotang side of a person gently pulled pull in that stunned Xu Shaotang, full of curiosity asked.


    Being pulled, Xu Shaotang recovered from the shock and shook his head slowly: "I don''t know."


    Although the mouth said, but he made up his mind, this "Qingyu Danlu" remnant, he is to make up his mind!


    He only knew that "Qingyu Danlu" was divided into three parts. Now he had one copy in his hand. He had never heard of the other two fragments before. Unexpectedly, he got the news in this southern region! It''s hard to predict!


    With this remnant of Qingyu Danlu, it is worthwhile for them to come to the southern region this time!


    "What kind of record is that?"


    Finally, someone could not help asking the old man on the high platform.


    The old man laughed and shook his head: "I don''t know. If you want to know what it is, go to ask Zhen danjun directly."


    After that, without giving people the chance to ask, the old man quickly left the stage.

 Chapter 2215

    Holding the idea of having to get the remnant volume of "Qingyu Danlu", Xu Shaotang came to the place where he screened and signed up.


    People who come to sign up are automatically arranged into 20 columns. The front convenience of each column is a small room. People who come to sign up need to enter the room to identify the pills in the room. If they pass the screening, they can get a small jade medal. If they fail, they can only sign up after three years.


    Xu Shaotang just lined up, a person in the room came out dejected, do not guess also know, this is certainly not passed.


    "Brother, how many elixirs do you recognize?"


    A few people in the front row asked the man curiously.


    "Five!"


    The man said with a depressed face: "only one! If I recognize another one, I can pass it smoothly. Why does God play with me like this? "


    "Five, that''s great too!"


    "Yes, I''ll come back in three years! You can recognize five now, and you will pass the screening in three years! "


    These people are kind-hearted and don''t laugh at the person who didn''t pass the screening. In fact, they don''t know whether they can pass the screening smoothly. How can they be qualified to laugh at others?


    "Only after three years!"


    The man sighed helplessly: "everyone, I''ve run for nothing this time. I wish you good luck!"


    After that, the man left slowly in the eyes of everyone''s regret, and his body was not as strong as before. Even though he had gone out for a long time, Xu Shaotang could still hear his sigh.


    "I hope our luck will be better!"


    The man in front of Xu Shaotang said with a worried face: "if the ten kinds of elixirs taken out are all very rare elixirs, it is estimated that we will have to be the same as him."


    It is said that there are hundreds of miracles in that room, some of which are not very rare, but some of which are unheard of. The examiners will randomly take out ten of them and put them on the table. If they are not lucky, the examiners will take out extremely rare miracles, and they may not even recognize one.


    So there is a part of luck in this screening.


    Just a quarter of an hour later, Xu Tang''s team passed quickly.


    Xu Shaotang roughly estimated that only four of the more than ten people who were photographed in front of him passed the screening smoothly, and all the others were eliminated mercilessly!


    Originally, Xu Shaotang, who had some confidence in his heart, suddenly began to have no confidence.


    He didn''t know much about the world''s elixirs. Except for the knowledge of mending evil these days, he basically learned from the remnant volume of "Qingyu Danlu" in his hand and some scattered elixir knowledge they had heard. If he was not lucky, he might not even pass the screening.


    When the door opened, the man who had just entered came out without saying a word, as if he had no face to see others. He buried his head low and quickly passed through the team.


    "Next!"


    Hearing the sound coming from the room, Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and walked into the room. He took the door with him by the way.


    There are not only miraculous drugs, but also paper and pen on that table. There is a piece of paper in front of each kind of miraculous drugs. People who come to register need to write all the miraculous drugs they recognize within the specified time, and put the corresponding miraculous drugs on the paper. If they write a wrong word, they are not recognized.


    "Let''s go!"


    There was no expression on the middle-aged man''s face. He just reached out to indicate that Xu Shaotang could start.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man turns the hourglass on the table upside down, which also means the official start of the time.


    Xu Shaotang did not directly mention the pen on the table. Instead, he carefully observed the ten kinds of miraculous drugs on the table. He recognized four of them at a glance, and he probably knew what they were, but he had never seen the other three.


    His eyes directly skip the three completely unknown elixirs. He grabs them one by one and puts them in front of his eyes for careful observation. He also carefully distinguishes the smell of the elixir with his nose.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, the middle-aged man''s face is still the same look, but there is a trace of curiosity in his eyes.


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang still did not use the sign of writing, the middle-aged man said faintly: "remind me, time has passed half."


    "So fast?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and his eyes could not help glancing at the hourglass. Sure enough, the fine sand in the hourglass had been reduced by half, and it was also rapidly decreasing.


    Xu Shaotang, instead of looking at the hourglass for the time being, continued to distinguish the three uncertain elixirs, but he still didn''t write. He only needed to determine two of them to pass the screening.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s absorbed look, the middle-aged man nodded slightly and began to smile in his eyes.


    After a short time, Xu Shaotang finally picked up the pen on the desk and quickly wrote down the elixir he had distinguished on the paper."Time is up!"


    When he wrote out all the seven kinds of elixirs and put them in place, the middle-aged man''s voice sounded at the same time.


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s voice, Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man with a smile: "can I pass?"


    "You said all the seven elixirs you wrote were correct. Pass!"


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly, and at the same time took out a small jade card and handed it to Xu Shaotang. When Xu Shaotang reached for the jade card, he asked curiously: "you even recognized the nine leaf Longyan grass, but you didn''t recognize the three kinds of elixirs?"


    "I guess!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this nine leaf dragon grass is really a big pit! I''m not sure. "


    What he was most uncertain about was the nine leaf Longyan grass. He only saw the description of the nine leaf Longyan grass in "Qingyu Danlu". The nine leaf Longyan grass recorded above had nine leaves, but the one in front of him had only three leaves. He could only guess that the nine leaf Longyan grass had just sprouted and was brought by danmeng. He hesitated for a long time before he decided to write the nine leaf Longyan grass.


    "You are very clever!"


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly and said, "I didn''t waste time on the elixir I didn''t know!"


    "I don''t know them anyway. I don''t know if I look at them again." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "can you tell me what these three kinds of elixirs are? It''s also a long experience for me. "


    "You are the first one to ask me this question!"


    The middle-aged man''s face finally showed a silky smile, pointing to the three kinds of panacea that Xu Shaotang completely gave up recognition, and said: "flesh and blood Baozhi, Tripterygium wilfordii, seven star manluo."


    "Thank you very much."


    Xu Shaotang bowed slightly to express his thanks. He had never heard of these three kinds of elixirs.


    "What''s your name?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "Xu Shaotang!"

 Chapter 2216

    When Xu Shaotang returned to the inn, several people immediately surrounded him.


    "Passed?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming asks nervously, for fear of hearing a bad answer from Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m not sure if I''ll do it myself."


    After that, Xu Shaotang took out the small piece of jade and swayed in front of several people. People could not help but beat him.


    Looking at the jade card in Xu Shaotang''s hand, Tan Tai Jing Ming completely put down her heart and took the jade card and played it carefully.


    Although it was just such a small piece of valuable jade, it broke the idea of countless people participating in the alchemy competition.


    "Look what you can do!" Mu Tiance turned his lips and hummed, "I''ll have the ability to get the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the three people in surprise: "even you all know about Qingyu Danlu?"


    "As soon as danmeng announced the award, it spread all over Nanfu that day." Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "we were still wandering in the city. When we heard the news, we immediately came back to wait for your news."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t let you down."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "otherwise, I really have no face to come back to see you."


    Fortunately, he made up a lot of knowledge about pills a few days ago. Otherwise, he might not even be qualified to participate in the competition. Although it was only a primary election, so many people had been eliminated. He didn''t know what the next competition would be. Xu Shaotang suddenly began to wait in his heart.


    "Boy, you have to get the remnant this time!" Gu Shanhe said seriously: "you have such a high attainments in alchemy just by virtue of one remnant volume. I really want to see how far you can reach if you get the remaining two remnant volumes!"


    "Well, I try my best..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Gu Shanhe awkwardly. Does he want to tell Gu Shanhe that he has the present attainments in alchemy, not only because of the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu, but also because master Liang Danqing enlightens him in alchemy, and let him know that alchemy is changing, and there is no rule that any kind of pills must be used completely Dan Fang to refine.


    It is because he always remembers what Liang Danqing said to him when he first learned alchemy that he can learn and use it flexibly.


    Although he can refine the top grade pills, it doesn''t mean that he will definitely win the first place in the competition. Because of the existence of the Dan League, the overall level of alchemy in the southern region should be higher than that in the northern region, and there should be no lack of alchemy talents. Maybe those who come to participate in the competition are more powerful than him?


    "Not to try, but to be sure!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile: "I believe you, will be able to get the first!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know where Tantai Jingming had so much confidence. He could only smile back. He had a few kilos of his own. He was actually very clear. In terms of the speed of improvement in cultivation, he was confident that the whole northern and southern regions couldn''t find anything faster than him for the time being. But when it comes to alchemy, it''s really not necessary.


    "Let''s not talk about it."


    Xu Shaotang digs off the topic and says, "let''s go out and have a look. We''ve been here for several days. You''ve made a turn around Nanfu, but I haven''t turned around yet."


    "You said that we had a turn, and we''ll follow you again. Isn''t that a waste of our precious time?"


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile, "if you want to turn around, I''ve been alone in Tianqiong mountains for 20 years, but now I don''t like lively places."


    "I''m tired of shopping too. I need to practice well." Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles and shakes her head. She looks at Mu Tian and says, "let him go shopping with you."


    "I just..."


    Before mu Tiance''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang stepped forward and grabbed mu Tiance''s shoulder. "Brother mu, I only know you here. Do you have the heart to see me wandering alone?"


    Xu Shaotang said as he pulled mu Tiance out.


    Although mu Tiance doesn''t want to go out with Xu Shaotang, he knows that if he doesn''t go out with Xu Shaotang, the bastard won''t make himself peaceful. He can only stare at Xu Shaotang and follow him out of the inn.


    They strolled around the bustling Tiannan mansion at random. People passing by were discussing the prize announced by danmeng. Everyone had the same question. What was the remnant volume of "Qingyu Danlu" and why did it become the first prize? Was it more precious than Neidan, the Ninth level monster?


    Listening to the discussion in my ear, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that everyone was drunk and I woke up alone.


    He didn''t know what other people thought. At least in his opinion, the remnant scroll was much more precious than the inner elixir of the Ninth level monster!


    Let alone the inner elixir of the Ninth level monster, even the inner elixir of the demon king, there was no precious remnant in his heart.


    Just as they are wandering aimlessly, Xu Shaotang suddenly stands still and looks directly at not far away with a smile on the corner of his mouth."Why don''t you go?"


    Mu Tiance said without expression: "do you feel bored? Want to go back to the inn? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, said with a smile: "it was really boring, but it won''t be boring soon."


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled and doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to meet someone."


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the man not far ahead and motioned mu Tiance to catch up quickly.


    Two people quickly came to the man behind, Xu Shaotang a bar to pull the white young man: "black bone chicken, we really have a fate ah!"


    Wu turned around, looked at Xu Shaotang''s smiling face and glanced at mu Tiance. Then he said to Xu: "again, my name is Wu Guji, not black bone chicken!"


    "All the same, all the same!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and asked with great interest, "where are you going to go to entrap people?"


    "If you don''t want to be opportunistic, how can you be trapped by me?"


    Wu Guji looked at Xu Shaotang righteously, his eyes turned slightly, and said, "I''m going to gamble on Dan. Are you interested in going with me?"


    Looking at Wu Guji''s cunning eyes, Xu Shaotang knew that the Birdman had no good intentions, but he didn''t move his face. He pretended to think for a while. Then he nodded slowly: "well, we are worried that we can''t find anything. It''s good to try our luck. Maybe we can earn back the spirit stone you dug."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance immediately asked in amazement: "you were cheated by him?"


    In his impression, only Xu Shaotang has ever cheated others. When has anyone ever cheated Xu Shaotang?


    He looks at Wu''s ancient books again. This man can pit Xu Shaotang. No wonder Xu Shaotang says that he is an interesting man.


    Wu Guji said: "I say again, it''s not a pit. Even if it''s a pit, you have to beg me to let you jump down!"

 Chapter 2217

    Wu ancient books familiar with the road with them to bet Dan Fang.


    Entering the workshop, I met many people who were familiar with Wu Guji.


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that there were many people he knew in the ancient books of Wu. He just didn''t know if he had ever cheated those people he knew.


    The open time of Dan gambling shop is only seven days. Anyone who is not in financial difficulties will take time to come here to take a chance. Some of them will leave once they hit the wall. Some of them are addicted to gambling. They have to gamble until they lose their fortune or make a lot of money. However, most of the addicts lose their fortune here.


    The pills here range from hundreds of gold coins to thousands of inferior spirit stones. All the pills are completely sealed in porcelain bottles. Before opening, no one knows whether they are precious pills or rubbish pills.


    But to be sure, every porcelain bottle has pills. Even if you lose the bet, it''s a little comfort.


    "Do you want to play big or small?"


    Wu Guji looked at them with a smile, "the first level is to trade gold coins, the second level of all the pills is the lowest one of the inferior spirit stone, and the third level is the lowest one of the intermediate spirit stone. The more you go up, the more chance you have to bet on precious pills. Of course, if you lose the bet, the biggest loss will be."


    "There is no place with the lowest stone?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Guji looked at Xu Shaotang with a black face: "do you have spiritual pulse at home? There is also the lowest top-grade spirit stone. When the top-grade spirit stone is a stone on the side of the road, the third floor is already the top floor. If you have too many spirit stones to use, just go to the third floor! "


    "You must be a regular here, aren''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang asked, "what floor are you usually on?"


    "Second floor!"


    Looking at the overcrowded hall on the first floor, Wu said faintly: "there are too many people on this floor, and the chance of gambling on precious pills is too small."


    "Let''s go to the second floor with you, too." Xu Shaotang smiles.


    There are too many people on this floor. It seems that most of them are just taking chances to gamble on Dan.


    "It''s up to you."


    Wu Guji shrugged, "you''re going to gamble anyway. You can''t blame me for losing."


    "Don''t worry, I''m willing to accept defeat."


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance smile at each other and follow Wu''s ancient books to the second level.


    The number of people on the second floor is obviously much less than that on the first floor. As soon as they got to the second floor, they heard someone shouting, "brother Wu, this way!"


    Looking along the voice, I saw a fat man waving his round hand towards them. The fat man''s face was full of fat, and his eyes were almost squeezed together. The fat on his cheeks was about to droop on his shoulders.


    Seeing the fat man, Wu guchu immediately walked up, and Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance also followed him.


    "Dead fat man, I haven''t returned the 100 pieces of Lingshi that I owe you last time. Dare I see you here!"


    Wu Guji angrily came to the fat man, grabbed the fat man''s skirt and said angrily, "return me the stone!"


    "Brother Wu, what are you doing? We are all people with status. It''s not good to be in front of so many people." The fat man looked at Wu Guji with a smile. He didn''t look flustered. "If you come a quarter of an hour earlier, I''ll definitely give you back! No, you''re late. I lost all my soul stones just now. "


    "Don''t do that with me!"


    Wu Guji said angrily, "if you don''t return the 100 inferior spirit stones to me today, I''ll strip you of all your clothes! Let your dead fat pig have a good look


    "Brother, what are you doing?" The fat man still didn''t panic. He turned his eyes slightly and said, "well, if you lend me another 100 pieces of Lingshi, I feel like I''m going to be transferred soon. I''m sure I can get valuable pills!"


    Looking at these two people entangled together, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are surprised.


    The fat man really dares to think that he borrowed something before, but now he borrowed it again! However, the fat man''s ability to play tricks is very powerful. He is entangled with Wu''s ancient books, which are good at pitching people. It''s really a collision between two wonderful flowers.


    "Do you think I''m stupid or are you stupid?"


    Hearing the fat man''s words, the anger on Wu Guji''s face was even more intense, "are you or not?"


    "It''s not that I don''t return it. It''s really that I don''t have a spirit stone." The fat man said innocently, pointing to the humanity beside him: "if you don''t believe me, ask them, they just saw that I lost all the spirit stones on me. Otherwise, I''ll give you some interest first and pay you back later. "


    "Interest?"


    Wu ancient book Eye Bead son slightly a turn, stretch out a hand way: "take!"


    In the curious eyes of several people, the fat man took out a white porcelain vase from his body and handed it to Wu Guji, "it''s all the pills I just gambled on. It''s also the only thing that I still have some value."With the mentality of having something is better than not, Wu Guji snatched the porcelain bottle from the fat man''s hand.


    When he opened the porcelain bottle with the fastest speed, his whole face turned green. He looked at the fat man with gnashing teeth and said angrily, "you dare to fool me with some pills that can promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis?"


    "Broken pill?"


    The fat man suddenly jumped up, angrily pointed to Wu''s ancient books and cried out: "how dare you say that the pills refined by Dan Meng are broken pills? I''ll tell you master later! "


    "Fatso, how dare you do it


    In a rage, Wu raised his fist and beat the fat man.


    "Stop it


    At this time, a middle-aged woman came slowly and looked at them helplessly. "You two are making a lot of noise here. It''s not too humiliating! Now, you two either shut up, or leave the gambling room, or let me throw you to your master. "


    When they heard the middle-aged woman''s words, they laughed at the same time.


    "Uncle Xue, we are joking."


    Wu Guji let go of the fat man''s skirt, and at the same time pretended to help him dust off his body. The anger on his face disappeared in a moment, and he put on a flattering smile, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, martial uncle Xue is more and more beautiful!"


    "Didn''t we meet yesterday?"


    The middle-aged woman said with a faint smile: "yesterday, I don''t know who lost all the money here, but also came to me to borrow the spirit stone."


    "Er..."


    Wu Gu Ji''s eyes moved slightly and immediately said with a smile, "was that yesterday? I thought it had been several days! There''s a saying, what''s the matter? Yes, one day''s absence is like three autumn! It must be


    "Don''t be poor in front of me!"


    The beautiful woman glared at them and warned, "if you dare to make any more noise here, I''ll let your master come here to lead you!"

 Chapter 2218

    It was not until the beautiful woman left that Wu Guji glared at the fat man angrily. But the fat man didn''t look at his vicious eyes at all. On the contrary, he said to him with a playful smile: "you see, it''s all your fault. It''s so noisy here that martial uncle Xue is shocked!"


    "Do you believe I''ll kill you when I get out of the gambling shop?"


    Wu Gu Ji gnashed his teeth and looked at the fat man. He really wanted to eat him alive.


    "Well, don''t be angry, isn''t it a hundred inferior spirit stones?" Looking at Wu Guji''s angry look, the fat man said with a smiley face: "it''s a big deal. I''ll start the alchemy competition when I understand it. I''ll sneak into my master''s medicine room and steal some miraculous medicine to make it into a pill. I''ll sell it and return it to you."


    What a misfortune!


    Listen to the fat man''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help complaining for the fat man''s master in his heart. It''s estimated that he would be very depressed to accept such an apprentice?


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang and curious to the fat man asked: "anyway is steal, why don''t you directly steal medicine to sell?"


    "Your friend?"


    The fat man took a look at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance and asked Wu Guji.


    "Just met!" Wu Gu Ji then remembered that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were still around, and Wu introduced them: "this is Xu Shaotang, this By the way, this, I forgot to ask your name? "


    "Mu Tiance!"


    Wu Gu Ji said softly, "as for the fat man, you can call him fat man!"


    "Go on, fat Lord called Lian Hou!" The fat man snorted.


    "Well, it''s really cheeky!" Wu ancient books said displeased.


    The fat man laughed with disapproval, and then said to Wu Guji with a smile: "it seems that your new friend is a bit stupid!"


    Xu Shaotang is angry for it, speechless way: "how am I stupid?"


    "You don''t believe that you are stupid." The fat man said with a smile, "can I steal the elixir and sell it directly, just like I make the elixir into elixir and sell it again?"


    "It''s like There''s a point


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully, it''s really such a truth, "you mean, refining pills can sell more spirit stones, right?"


    It''s true that the value of elixir and elixir is totally different. Otherwise, elixir is profiteering. Elixir made from several thousand gold coins is likely to sell dozens of inferior spirit stones. It''s more cost-effective to make elixir into elixir.


    "It''s just a little bit!"


    Wu Guji said faintly: "the main reason is that he steals the elixir. His master will surely find him. If his master knows that he has sold the elixir directly, he will be punished. But if he makes the elixir into a pill and sells it again, he will tell his master that he steals the elixir just to improve his alchemy. In this case, he will be punished, But it''s going to be a lot lighter! "


    Wu knew Lian Hou best in ancient books, and at a glance he saw through the main reason why he wanted to refine the elixir into Dan medicine to sell.


    Hearing Wu''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were speechless. They had to say that Lian Hou thought very carefully.


    "You seem to know him well?" Xu Shaotang looks at Wu''s ancient books with great interest.


    "That''s it!"


    Lian Hou said with a smile, "his master and my master are brothers."


    "Are you from danmeng?"


    Mu Tiance looks at them in surprise. He finally understands why they are so familiar with each other. When he gets in touch with the fact that they just called the beautiful woman martial uncle, he guesses that they must also be from danmeng.


    Looking at his surprised look, Lian Hou and his friends showed a puzzled look: "is this strange? More than half of the people here are from Dan League


    "It seems that your master is not an ordinary person."


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly: "don''t tell me, your master is the elder of Dan League?"


    "Of course not!"


    Wu Guji shook his head and said, "the third chief is always our teacher."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What''s the difference between Xu Shaotang and his mother?


    After making trouble for a long time, these two birds were actually the disciples of the three elders of Dan League. I don''t know what the three elders would feel if they knew that Wu''s ancient books had been cheating on others.


    "I said, are you here to gamble on Dan or to gossip?"


    See two people chatting there, Lian Hou some impatient said: "if gossiping, you go outside to pull, still pure! If you come to gamble on Dan, just start! Fat master can''t wait to try his luck again


    "It''s none of your business to bet on Dan!"


    How could Wu Guji not understand the fat man? He snorted, "don''t let me borrow your Lingshi again!"


    "Brother, that''s your fault." The fat man came up to Wu Guji and said, "you all bet on Dan. Do you want me to watch here alone? I''ve said that tomorrow I''ll steal the elixir and sell it. If I return it to you, you''ll lend me another 50. No, 20 inferior ones! ""Just two, love or not!"


    Wu Guji looked at Lian Hou angrily and snorted: "you think it''s easy for me to earn these spirit stones!"


    It''s really easy!


    Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart that the boy had nearly a hundred inferior spirit stones in half an hour. It''s not easy to blame!


    Then the two inferior spirit stones thrown from Wu''s ancient books, Lian Hou sighed: "well, well, it''s better than nothing! You lost all your soul stones yesterday, so the fat man won''t care about you. "


    Looking at him, he seemed to think that he was very generous. He was so angry that Wu Guji almost got the two spirit stones back.


    Hearing Lian Hou''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately understood that it was no wonder that Wu''s ancient books had been pitching people there early this morning. It turned out that it was because yesterday he gambled on Dan and lost all his spirit stones.


    These two people are really from the same school. One wants to steal the master''s elixir to sell after losing the stone, while the other wants to make trouble for others. It''s really a wonderful pair!


    "You bet on your own. Don''t hang around with us!"


    Wu Guji said bitterly: "don''t let me get involved in your bad luck again!"


    "I''m obviously in your bad luck, OK?"


    Lian Hou snorted, holding the only two inferior spirit stones in his hand, and ran to one side, praying silently in his heart: we must transport them, or we will have to steal master''s elixir to sell them!


    Stealing the elixir is sure to be found. If he doesn''t have to, he really doesn''t want to go this way. He was smoked a few days ago, and he is still in pain now!


    Seeing Lian Hou''s departure, Wu Guji reached out and pointed in the opposite direction, and slowly said to Xu Shaotang: "come on, let''s go there. Don''t get too close to the fat man. I''ve never met anything good when I''m with him!"


    Hearing Wu''s words, mu Tiance couldn''t help looking at Xu Shaotang and said, "it seems that I haven''t met any good things when I am with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 2219

    Gambling on Dan, in fact, is a matter of no technical content, basically depends on personal luck.


    The second floor of the gambling room is divided into nine areas, and the starting price of each area is also different, ranging from one inferior spirit stone to 50 inferior spirit stones. Of course, the higher the starting price is, the more likely it is to expel precious pills, and the pills in the bottle are no worse.


    For example, in the area where the 50 inferior spirit stones start to sell, the worst pills are worth one or two inferior spirit stones, while in the area where one inferior spirit stone starts to sell, the worst pills may only be worth a few hundred gold coins.


    Following Wu''s ancient books, he came to a square area. Next to that area, there was a sign, which said: five.


    This means that the elixir in this area is one of five inferior spirit stones.


    There are rows of shelves on the three walls of the area, and each shelf is full of porcelain bottles with unknown pills. People who come to gamble on pills only need to spend five inferior spirit stones to buy which bottle they like.


    When they came, there were already five or six people there to choose the porcelain bottles with pills.


    "Younger martial brother Wu, here you are again?"


    Seeing Wu Guji, they walked into the area, and the man who was guarding the area looked slightly older than Wu Guji, with a banter smile on his face.


    "Of course, I will come back today!"


    Wu Gu Ji said a word without salt. He guessed that Xu Shaotang would ask him about his relationship with this man, so he leaned over Xu Shaotang''s ear and whispered: "he is Chuhe, the son of my second martial uncle, a very, very annoying man!"


    According to Wu''s ancient books, he didn''t seem to be able to deal with the Chu River very well. I don''t know if there was any other reason, or if it was because he lost all his soul stones here yesterday.


    "Then you can choose which one you like and tell me. I''ll bring it for you." Chuhe laughs.


    "No, I''ll take it myself!"


    as like as two peas, Xu Shaotang took the steps and looked at the porcelain bottles that looked exactly alike.


    "Why, can you see which porcelain vase contains precious pills?"


    Xu Shaotang looked as like as two peas in the ancient books of Wu. He thought that these porcelain bottles looked exactly alike and sealed completely. Even though they wanted to judge the kind of Chinese Dan medicine in the porcelain bottle by taste, it was impossible.


    "If I could see it, I would not have lost all my life here yesterday!" Wu Guji said with a smile, "look, you two are here for the first time. Why should you choose first?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing Wu''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other with disbelief in their eyes.


    They don''t believe that Wu Guji is so kind-hearted. There must be bad water in his stomach.


    "Do you want us to try the water for you first?" Xu Shaotang asked Wu Guji with a smile, "is that the purpose you brought us here?"


    "Do I need it? You think too much! "


    Wu Gu Ji snorted with disdain, but his heart was full of wonder. He looked silly before, how could he suddenly become so smart now?


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile, "all of us have come. Let''s try our luck! Let''s choose ten porcelain vases each to see who''s better off. "


    "Ten!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu''s ancient books suddenly brightened. One of them chose ten porcelain vases, which was a whole hundred inferior spirit stones! Look at Xu Shaotang''s understatement, it seems that he didn''t pay attention to these 100 inferior spirit stones at all. It seems that he has a thick family background!


    He didn''t know that Xu Shaotang had already calculated in his mind that a hundred inferior spirit stones could just be offset by one intermediate spirit stone. In his bag of heaven and earth, the number of intermediate spirit stones was far more than that of inferior spirit stones. If he really wanted to take out a hundred inferior spirit stones, he really didn''t have to be able to take them out.


    "Yes, I don''t care if you pay anyway!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said: "my luck should be better than you."


    "Besides, you said it too early!" Xu Shaotang hummed.


    With the mentality of competition, the two began to choose.


    Anyway, none of them knew what pills were in the porcelain bottles. The appearance of these porcelain bottles were all the same, and there was nothing to worry about. They just picked out which one was slightly pleasing to the eye. In this way, they had already selected ten porcelain bottles for their breathing.


    "That''s good?" Wu Gu Ji looks at these two people with astonishment. Is it too casual?


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "can you see a flower on it if you look more carefully?"


    It''s just like that. There''s no need to waste that energy. It''s better to have a good time.


    "Well, you''re good..."


    When Wu''s ancient books are defeated, who can make others rich?


    Looking at the two porcelain bottles on the river, Chunong''s face showed a good smile.They directly put the porcelain vases in front of Chuhe, and Xu Shaotang directly took out a medium spirit stone and handed it to Chuhe: "enough?"


    "Enough!"


    Chuhe took over the stone with a smile, pointed to the two porcelain bottles in front of him and said, "now, these are all yours! Do you want to take it or drive it directly here? If you directly prescribe precious pills here, we have other rewards. "


    "And rewards?" Xu Shaotang laughs. Unexpectedly, Tianjie also pays attention to marketing means.


    It''s like winning the lottery. If you win the lottery, it''s also a propaganda to the lottery station.


    "Of course!"


    Chuhe said with a smile: "moreover, the reward is not bad."


    "Let''s drive here! Hope to get your reward Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and looked at mu Tiance with a somewhat provocative look. "Come on, let''s see who''s lucky!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang directly grabbed a porcelain bottle in front of him, and with a little force, the porcelain bottle broke.


    "Concentration pill!"


    Xu Shaotang recognized the pill in the porcelain bottle at a glance, with a smile in his mouth. "It''s not bad. Although he lost money, he didn''t lose too much."


    This Ningshen pill is probably worth two inferior spirit stones. Although it still loses three inferior spirit stones, it''s better than those pills that only cost several thousand gold coins.


    Mu Tiance also picked up a porcelain bottle in front of him and crushed it. The moment the pill bottle broke, a smell of fragrance suddenly overflowed. When he smelled the smell, those who were still choosing the porcelain bottle came to see what kind of pill it was.

 Chapter 2220

    "Xueji Yangyan pill!"


    "I thought it was a precious pill. It turned out that it was just a pill for nourishing snow skin."


    "But it''s not bad, at least not at all!"


    When he saw the pill in Mu Tiance''s hand, the people around him could not help but utter a voice of disappointment.


    Just smelling the fragrance, I thought someone had gambled on some precious elixir. Although this elixir didn''t lose money, it was still in contrast with what people thought.


    Xueji Yangyan pill, as you can tell by its name, is a kind of pill for women''s beauty. It is difficult to refine among the traditional Chinese medicines. However, because its function is only for beauty and beauty, it is basically a gaudy pill, and few people are willing to spend dozens of inferior spirit stones to buy a pill that can only be used for beauty. As a result, its price does not match the difficulty of refining Xueji Yangyan pill is worth dozens of inferior spirit stones. You can buy it with five or six inferior spirit stones.


    "The brother seems to be in luck."


    Seeing so many people coming around, Chuhe said with a smile: "this snow skin nourishing YAN Dan, if my brother is willing to sell it, I can buy it back with six inferior spirit stones."


    The price of the six inferior spirit stones is fairly reasonable. It is impossible for Chuhe to drive down the price even if he is surrounded by such people. If he really does that, he is afraid that no one will patronize here any more.


    "No!"


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "I''ll keep it as a gift."


    "Good!"


    Chuhe smile, "your luck is good, I hope you can bet precious pills!"


    Wu Guji snorted and said, "if they really bet on precious pills, some people''s faces will be green."


    Chuhe naturally can''t have a dispute with Wu Guji in front of such a person. He said with a smile: "I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat. There''s no green face. You elder martial brother Chu can afford to pay for this fortune."


    After that, Chu he stepped back to one side, and together with those people, they watched the two men who were here to open Dan.


    "Isn''t this gambling shop run by danmeng?" Hearing the conversation, Xu Shaotang asked Wu Guji in a low voice, "listen to what you mean, it''s like we gambled on precious pills. He will be punished by your Dan League?"


    "How could it be?"


    Wu Gu Ji glanced at Xu Shaotang and said in a low voice: "although the Dan gambling shop is set up by Dan League, the stalls in various areas can be sold to individuals. My second martial uncle paid a lot of money to buy this stall. We are gambling. Why are they gambling? You say, if you bet on precious pills, he can still laugh? "


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. He really didn''t know that there was such a crop. "If they didn''t put those precious pills here, wouldn''t they make a steady profit?"


    "You can think of it. Don''t you think Zhen danjun can?" Wu Guji snorted: "they are only responsible for the business. These porcelain bottles are specially placed by others. The people who place these porcelain bottles in each area are all Zhen danjun''s confidants! It''s impossible for danmeng to damage its reputation in southern regions for many years in order to help others for favoritism. "


    I see. It turns out that it''s just equivalent to contracting this stall to Wu Guji''s second martial uncle. They only have the right to manage it, but they don''t have the right to decide whether the pills placed in these porcelain vases are profitable or not. It depends on their own luck. However, in this case, the possibility of losing should be very small.


    After all, most people come here to gamble on Dan at a loss.


    Now he also understands why Wu Guji specially brought them here to gamble on pills. He wants them to gamble on precious pills, so that Chuhe can lose his fortune. Even if Chuhe wins, Wu Guji has no loss. They gamble away some junk pills. On the contrary, Wu Guji gambles again, and the probability of gambling on precious pills is theoretically increased!


    After understanding the twists and turns, Xu Shaotang secretly scolded the black bone chicken for being really treacherous!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t open the porcelain bottle, Wu Guji said impatiently, "can you open it or not? If you don''t, I''ll drive it for you. "


    "Come on, you just lost gold yesterday. I don''t want to get involved in your bad luck! I''ll drive it myself


    With that, Xu Shaotang grabs a porcelain vase in both hands and quickly smashes it. Without looking at the elixir in the vase, he quickly smashes the remaining porcelain vase again, as if he was afraid that the hapless Wu ancient book would open it for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s quick action, Wu Guji''s face was speechless for a while, "you have no fun gambling on Dan..."


    Bet on Dan, want is that kind of nervous stimulation, Xu Shaotang pour good, directly one-time all the porcelain bottles are crushed, there is no that guessing process, there is no that kind of nervous and exciting feeling.


    "Are you here to gamble on Dan for fun?"


    Xu Shaotang asked with deep meaning.


    Wu ancient books slightly stagnated and hummed, "of course!"


    Xu Shaotang did not go to argue with him, but went to find out the pills from the pile of broken porcelain pieces.Five Huayu pills, two Huoxue pills and two Huoqi pills.


    "Thanks..."


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile. These pills in his hand, together with the one that he just gambled on, are estimated to be worth five inferior spirit stones. Although he has lost all his money, they are almost the same.


    Fortunately, he had been psychologically prepared and didn''t expect to bet on those precious pills at all, otherwise he would be very disappointed.


    It has to be said that the chance of gambling on precious pills is too small, even the chance of returning to the original is pitiful. He and mu Tiance have opened 11 porcelain vases together, and the chance of returning to the original is less than one tenth. No wonder the second martial uncle of Wu Guji wants to spend a lot of money to buy this place. This is basically a business of making a steady profit.


    "These pills, buy back about how many pieces of inferior spirit stone?"


    Xu Shaotang hands all the pills to Chu River.


    Chuhe glanced roughly: "it was less than five, but I''ll give you five! Of course, you can also choose another pill bottle. Maybe you can bet on the precious pill next time. "


    Of course, Xu Shaotang knows that Chuhe wants to earn more money, and he is too lazy to talk about it. Anyway, it''s all gambling. The big deal is that he has lost a Chinese spirit stone. He directly hands the pill to Chuhe, and then goes to pick a pill bottle at will.


    "Now it''s your turn. I''ll save it for the last time. Maybe it will surprise me."


    Xu Shaotang went back to his original position and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "I hope your luck will be better."


    "At least not worse than you!"


    With a faint smile, mu Tiance quickly crushed all the remaining porcelain bottles in front of him, and then slowly picked up the pills from them.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you bet on Dan like that..."


    Wu Gu Ji shook his head speechless, and suddenly began to regret it. He knew earlier that Xu Shaotang should have dug more spiritual stones.

 Chapter 2221

    "Xueji Yangyan pill! Six inferior spirit stones. "


    "Yang Yuan Dan! An inferior spirit stone


    "Huayu pill! A thousand gold coins


    ¡­¡­


    There is no need for mu Tiance to identify. Someone has already reported the name and value of these pills to him.


    Mu Tiance''s luck is really much better than Xu Shaotang''s. from the current situation, at least, he has not lost too much.


    "Xisui pill!"


    When mu Tiance found a pill from the fragments again, there was a cry of surprise in the crowd.


    "It''s earned!"


    "Why do you want a hundred inferior spirit stones for this marrow washing pill?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s about the same price in other places, but it''s Tiannan mansion. It''s worth about 90 pieces, isn''t it?"


    "I made money anyway!"


    The main function of xisui pill is to wash tendons and cut marrow, so as to improve a person''s qualification. However, it is useless for people in xianrenjing. Generally, it is bought by large families or large families for the younger generation to wash tendons and cut marrow. Because it can improve a person''s qualification, the price of xisui pill is relatively high. Although it is also a Chinese elixir, it is difficult and difficult to refine The price of the elixir needed is the highest among the Chinese elixirs, even higher than that of individual elixirs.


    "Ha ha!"


    The happiest thing is not mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang, but Wu Guji standing next to him. Wu Guji smiles and comes up to Chu River and says, "do you even spit out the profits?"


    Although he is not the one who gambles on the pill, he will be happy as long as he can make Chuhe unhappy.


    Chuhe clenched his fist, but said with a silent smile: "I''d like to congratulate you, my friend. This is the most expensive pill I''ve produced in recent days!"


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Wu Guji understood what he meant. There are a lot of people here who gamble on Dan these days. Even if he lost this time, he basically made money before. Therefore, he still made a lot of money. Moreover, even if he lost this time, he didn''t lose much. Compared with what he earned, the loss is almost negligible.


    Looking at the smile on Chuhe''s face, Wu Guji suddenly felt like a punch on the cotton. He took a bad look at Chuhe, and then said to Mu Tiance, "look for the remaining two pills. Maybe you can find a pill with a higher price than the pith washing pill!"


    No need for him to remind, mu Tiance has quickly found the remaining two pills from the fragments of the team.


    One Yangyuan pill, one Ningshen pill!


    Seeing the two pills mu Tiance found out, Wu Guji''s face suddenly showed disappointment.


    After careful calculation, the total price of these pills here is about 120 inferior spirit stones. That is to say, Chuhe will lose 20 inferior spirit stones at most, which is really negligible for Chuhe, even less than a fraction of the spirit stones he gambled on here!


    "Are you going to exchange all of them for Lingshi, or continue to gamble?" Chu he said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "I''ve just calculated that all the spirit stones in your hands can be exchanged for 120 inferior spirit stones. You can also choose to continue gambling like your friends, or you can take these pills to sell elsewhere."


    "Don''t bother, just exchange it with you."


    Mu Tiance said faintly, looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and said, "now you should admit that my previous bad luck was all caused by you?"


    "And, don''t worry, I have the last pill bottle here!" Xu Shaotang refused and said, "maybe the pills in my bottle are worth hundreds of Chinese spirit stones!"


    "Ha, how dare you


    "Yes, it''s less than a chance to bet on pills worth hundreds of Chinese spirit stones, isn''t it?"


    "For the boy''s luck, it must be impossible! If you let the one next to him drive, maybe there''s still a chance. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, all the onlookers immediately began to talk about it. Everyone felt that Xu Shaotang was too fanciful. He also had hundreds of medium grade spirit stones. The chance that he could bet on more than five pills of low grade spirit stones was slim.


    Didn''t you see that he just opened ten pills bottles, and all the pills he gambled on were less than five inferior spirit stones?


    With such luck, it can be said that it''s extremely unlucky. I''m still here whimsical and want to gamble on the elixir worth hundreds of Chinese spirit stones?


    Wu''s eyes turned, and he came up to Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "how about we gamble alone?"


    "How to bet?"


    Looking at Wu''s ancient books with great interest, Xu Shaotang knew clearly that this Birdman must want to pit himself again.


    "If the value of the elixir in the elixir bottle in your hand is more than 100 elixirs, I will compensate you for the value of the elixir you bet on, even if it is worth hundreds of elixirs." Wu Guji said with a sly smile: "if the value of the pills in your bottle does not exceed 100 inferior spirit stones, you only need to give me 50 inferior spirit stones.""Well..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly pondered: "you are the cost of money. In case I gamble on the pills worth hundreds of Chinese spirit stones, can you afford it?"


    "Of course not!"


    Wu Guji said with a smile: "however, I believe you are not so lucky!"


    "You can''t afford me to gamble with you? You think I''m stupid


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Wu ancient books, heart read a turn, and said: "how about we change a bet, bet you can afford?"


    "How to change it?" Wu asked curiously.


    "If I bet more than 100 elixirs, you will sell yourself to me." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I don''t win the bet, I''ll make a whole for you and give you a medium quality stone directly. How about that?"


    If he loses the bet, he will lose a Zhongpin Lingshi. If he wins the bet, he will have one more subordinate. Although he knows that his chance of winning the bet is really slim, he will try after all. What if he wins the bet? Anyway, an inferior spirit stone is just a drop in the bucket for him.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu''s mind became vivid.


    If he loses the bet, he will become Xu Shaotang''s slave. The price is really a bit high, but if he wins the bet, he will get a medium quality spirit stone, and his previous losses will be almost recovered.


    After a while, Wu Gu Ji gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll bet with you."


    "There are so many people watching here. Don''t break the debt if you lose!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t default on Wu ancient books!" Wu Guji hummed, "I don''t believe you are such a bad luck!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at Wu''s ancient books and said, "have you ever heard a word?"


    "What''s that?" Wu asked in doubt.


    "Wild lilies have spring, too!"

 Chapter 2222

    "Let''s go!"


    Wu Guji looked at Xu Shaotang confidently, "you just wait to give me a medium quality spirit stone!"


    "Yes, let''s go, let''s go!"


    Those people who are not too busy to watch the fun are also shouting. Anyway, it has nothing to do with them whether they win or lose. No matter who wins or loses, they will have more talks when they get out of the gambling room.


    Chuhe micro smile, make a pair of irrelevant attitude.


    At this meeting, he doesn''t know who to expect to win the bet. If Xu Shaotang wins, it means that he will lose a lot of Lingshi. If Wu Guji wins, he will be very proud again. This is what he doesn''t want to see.


    Anyway, no matter who wins or loses, he will be unhappy in his heart.


    In the crowd''s urging, Xu Shaotang slowly crushed the bottle in his hand. At the moment when the porcelain bottle broke, a slight bitter smell came into everyone''s nose.


    "The taste..."


    Wu Guji gently sucked his nose and tried to smell the smell. After a long time, a bright smile suddenly appeared on his face and said to Xu Shaotang with a laugh: "ha ha, blood poison pill! I won


    "You know you won before you see it?" Xu Shaotang looks at Wu''s ancient books with a smile.


    He knows the blood poison pill, which should be regarded as a very chicken rib pill, and it''s also a poison pill!


    People above the immortal realm are not afraid of this kind of poison pill at all. If you want to kill a person under the immortal realm, no one will spend an inferior spirit stone to buy this kind of poison pill.


    "You forget I''m an intermediate alchemist?"


    Wu Guji said with a triumphant smile: "as long as I smell it, I can probably guess what pills are in your hands! And it''s not just me. I believe many people here can smell it. Do you know why? "


    "I don''t know!" Xu Shaotang shakes his head and still keeps a calm smile on his face.


    "This man is not a member of danmeng."


    "Little brother, let me tell you, when danmeng certified the primary alchemist, it was based on the title of the blood poison pill. As long as you can refine the blood poison pill on site, it means that you have become a primary alchemist!"


    "These people should have made blood alchemy here?"


    "Since I passed the certification of junior alchemist, I''ve never made this kind of junk pill!"


    "It''s estimated that when someone came to certify the junior alchemist, he made it and was thrown here by the danmeng. This boy is really unlucky. Even if he is on the first floor, this blood pill can be regarded as a very rubbish pill, right


    "Isn''t it? Although it costs more than 1000 gold coins to refine the miraculous medicine of the blood pill, no one bought it at all. It''s worthless!"


    Xu Shaotang knows from all the people''s gossip that almost everyone here thinks that the pill in his hand is the blood poison pill, right? Although he still holds the pill in his hand, except mu Tiance, most of the people here are alchemists. As long as they smell it, they can judge the pill. That''s why they need to seal the pill completely with porcelain bottles.


    "I''m sure I''ll lose!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Of course!"


    Wu Guji excitedly said: "willing to accept defeat, give me a Chinese spirit stone!"


    After that, Wu''s ancient books reached out to Xu Shaotang.


    But Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and looked at Wu Guji with a smile on his face: "do you know that there is another kind of elixir, which seems to be the same smell?"


    "The best pill?"


    Wu Guji curled his mouth, then laughed and said, "don''t scare me here! Do you know that only Zhen danjun and five elders can make the best pills in the whole Dan League? And the success rate is terrible! I heard that just over ten years ago, a man who was extremely lucky gambled out a top grade pill! What''s more, what kind of elixir is this kind of taste? "


    "It seems that you, the intermediate alchemist, are not worthy of your name."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "then you should know why the salamander blood poison pill has such a bitter smell?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Wu Guji said with a confident smile: "that''s the smell of fire salamander blood!"


    Salamander blood?


    Suddenly, the smile on Wu Guji''s face began to solidify gradually.


    At the moment when he said the blood of the salamander, he suddenly remembered what the master said when he first started. Poisons don''t necessarily have to be made into poisons. As long as they are used well, they can also be made into useful pills!


    Moreover, the master gave him an example of the fire salamander blood at the beginning. Fire salamander blood is not only an essential raw material for refining the blood poison pill, but also a kind of highly beneficial elixir, which must be used in the fire salamander blood.


    Huntian Dan!


    A kind of elixir that can directly increase the cultivation of 50 years for people under the celestial being. Even if the celestial being takes it, it can also directly increase the cultivation of more than 10 years. Usually, only when people attack the celestial being from the earth immortal can they be willing to buy it at a high price.In the whole southern region, only Zhen Yin, the current Dan king, can refine it. Even Zhen Yin, it is said, can''t successfully refine a huntian pill after three times of refining!


    What''s more, refining huntian pill needs to use the extremely rare huntian Golden Lotus, which is even rarer than refining Wuyun Linghua, the third prize in the competition. It grows extremely slowly and takes hundreds of years to grow! And the growth conditions are extremely harsh, non extreme Yang of the spiritual pulse does not grow! Therefore, the number of huntian Trollius is extremely rare, and it may not appear for decades.


    Just the value of a huntian Golden Lotus requires dozens of high-quality spirit stones, and there is still no market!


    And the huntian pill, which is made of huntian Golden Lotus, is worth hundreds of high-quality spirit stones!


    Looking at Wu Guji''s face which gradually lost its smile, other people were puzzled, but soon someone thought of it.


    "Can''t it be huntian Dan?"


    "Huntian pill?" Another exclaimed, "no way? Can Zhen danjun take out all huntian pills for gambling


    "It can''t be huntian pill, it must be salamander blood poison pill!"


    "Yes, it can''t be huntiandan!"


    They are all alchemists. Although no one here has ever seen huntian pill, they have heard its name. When many people are learning alchemy, master will use two different kinds of pills to illustrate that the way of alchemy has changed a lot.


    "You say, is it huntian pill or salamander blood poison pill in my hand?" Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Mu Tiance shrugs. He doesn''t know how to make pills, but he knows how precious the pills are from what these people said just now. He really doesn''t believe that Xu Shaotang can have such bad luck.


    "You''re really boring. You won''t die if you guess."


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly. At the same time, he slowly unfolds his hand in everyone''s expectant eyes

 Chapter 2223

    When Xu Shaotang''s hand opened, a golden pill suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "It''s not a blood poison pill!"


    There was a cry of surprise in the crowd.


    Salamander blood poison pill is very common, because it is based on the highly toxic salamander blood. The salamander blood poison pill is red, but the pill in front of us is gold. The huntian pill they know is gold!


    "Huntian Dan! It''s really huntian Dan


    "God, I saw huntian Dan!"


    "This How can it be... "


    Bursts of exclamation completely burst open, the onlookers all stare at their eyes, although they have never seen huntian Dan, but there is no doubt that this pill, no matter its smell or color, is exactly the same as the huntian Dan they heard!


    With the cry of the crowd, more and more people were attracted. When they learned that someone had opened the huntian pill, they joined the exclamation team.


    "It can''t be huntian Dan!"


    At the moment, Wu Guji could no longer keep calm. His face was in a panic. He said to himself, "I think there must be some pills with the same taste and color. There must be, there must be..."


    Wu Guji is in a complete panic. The Chu River is not much better. His heart has fallen to the bottom of the valley. He just stares at the pill in Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    If Wu can''t afford to lose, how can he afford to lose!


    Even if his father and all his possessions add up, they are not worth a huntian pill!


    If this pill is really a huntian pill, they will be completely ruined! You know, all pills prescribed here should be given to danmeng at the corresponding price afterwards.


    In his heart, he expected that this pill was not huntian pill, but, after thinking about it, in addition to huntian pill, he couldn''t imagine that there were other pills with this flavor and color.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, a faint voice sounded. At the same time, the middle-aged woman who had just left pushed away the crowd and came in slowly.


    Seeing the middle-aged beautiful woman, Wu Gushi rushed up like a savior, pointed to the pill in Xu Shaotang''s hand and said, "Uncle Xue, you tell me, this pill is not huntian pill, right? There are other pills with the same taste and color, but I don''t know, right?"


    What Wu''s ancient books say is actually what Chuhe wants to say.


    "Huntian pill?"


    Xueyanqiu was shocked and suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang''s hand. When he saw the golden pill in Xu Shaotang''s hand, his eyes couldn''t be moved any more, and the cherry mouth couldn''t be closed any more. His chest fluctuated violently, and his fingers trembled constantly. He wanted to grab the pill and swallow it several times. Finally, she let her down the terrible idea .


    "Little brother, my name is xueyanqiu! Give me three days, and I will gather up 200 top quality spirit stones. I''ll buy you huntian Dan! " Snow goose autumn is full of pray, looking at Xu Shaotang, poor kneel down to beg.


    "It''s really huntian Dan!"


    "Oh, my God, this boy is making a lot of money!"


    "Didn''t I hear you wrong, two hundred top grade spirit stones?"


    The people around him made a very excited voice again. All of them looked at Xu Shaotang enviously. This boy is God''s favorite. He gambled here on huntian pill, which is worth 200 top-grade spirit stones!


    Hearing the words of xueyanqiu, Wu Guji''s eyes suddenly fainted.


    "I''m sorry, this huntian pill. I need it myself."


    Xu Shaotang is not attracted by the 200 top-grade spirit stones. He has more top-grade spirit stones there. He doesn''t care about this, but the huntian pill is a rare elixir. If he sells it to xueyanqiu now, he won''t be able to buy it later.


    "What do you want, hundan?" Snow goose autumn a face anxiously say: "you now support dead also person immortal''s cultivation, you take this huntian Dan really too waste! I just need huntian Dan to attack the fairyland of heaven. If you think there are too few 200 top-grade spirit stones, I''ll give you 250, right


    Xu Shaotang still shook his head: "it''s not the problem of the number of Lingshi. It''s my real need. I''m sorry!"


    At this time, a figure suddenly pours on Xu Shaotang like lightning, and directly reaches out to huntian Dan in Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    The palm of Xu Shaotang''s hand holding the elixir closed instantly. At the same time, with one hand, the person who rushed to Xu Shaotang was immediately restrained by him.


    "Martial uncle Xue, this huntian pill is mine! It''s mine


    Chu he, who was controlled by Xu Shaotang, said to Xue Yanqiu in tears: "he opened it without buying it. This huntian pill still belongs to me!"


    "Have some face! Can you afford to win or lose


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at Chu River, "just now people here have seen it. You asked me to exchange the pills from gambling for the porcelain bottle of the pills. This will prescribe the best pills. Do you want to cheat?"


    "Yes! It''s clear that you asked him to change it. Now you''re playing tricks, when we don''t exist? ""That''s shameless! Who dares to gamble on Dan in the future


    "Is danmeng trying to bully others?"


    "If that''s true, I''ll quit danmeng right away!"


    "Yes, I quit too. It''s too bullying!"


    There was a voice of discontent in the crowd. We all saw what happened just now. Chuhe would cheat in front of so many people. It''s shameless. It''s a man who lost the danmeng.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t promise to sell huntiandan to xueyanqiu. Xueyanqiu was in a bad mood. He would hear the indignant voice of those people around him again. He suddenly came to the Chu River and slapped him in the face. The corner of Chu River''s mouth suddenly shed a little blood.


    "I''m willing to accept defeat! If you want to disgrace yourself, if you dare to discredit our danmeng, I will destroy you myself now! "


    Xueyanqiu''s words are not harsh. Although Chuhe''s father bought this stall, only a few people know it. Most people don''t know it. They directly regard Chuhe''s personal behavior as the inspiration of danmeng. If they don''t stop the secluded people, how can danmeng get a foothold in southern regions?


    Facing the fierce eyes of snow geese autumn, Chu he didn''t dare to say more, just lowered his head with a dead face.


    At the moment, his heart incomparable regret, if he does not persuade Xu Shaotang to use the pills to gamble in exchange for this last bet, it will not let Xu Shaotang gamble to the best pills like huntian Dan.


    "That''s right. That''s Dan Meng. I''m willing to accept defeat!"


    "Well, I didn''t let this shameless man succeed at all!"


    Looking at xueyanqiu''s action, people just let down a little, and then continue to look at Xu Shaotang enviously.

 Chapter 2224

    "How do you know it''s huntian Dan in that bottle?"


    Dragging Wu Guji out of the gambling room, mu Tiance asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I want to know, I can buy that bottle with five inferior spirit stones. Why do I have to do this?"


    "No way!"


    Mu Tiance shook his head and said, "your luck can''t be so good!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a black face: "my luck is not bad, OK? I''ve said that all the bad things I met were implicated by you! "


    "Then you know that pill is huntian pill before you see it?" Mu Tiance''s face was obviously full of disbelief. He secretly suspected that Xu Shaotang must have used some method they didn''t know to know what pills were in the bottle.


    Not knowing what mu Tiance thought, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I judged it by the smell. When the pill bottle just broke, I guessed that it was huntian pill inside."


    "Why?"


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment. He doesn''t know how he was so sure at that time.


    "Isn''t that easy?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you think, the blood poison pill on the first floor of the gold coin area is a kind of junk pill. How can it be put in the place where five inferior spirit stones are needed to bet on the pill? If so, isn''t Dan Meng smashing his own signboard? "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance fell into thinking.


    Think about it carefully, it seems to be such a truth, but he still doesn''t believe that Xu Shaotang gambled on the precious huntian pill with his own luck.


    "What did he do with it?"


    Mu Tiance didn''t ask any more. He just looked at Wu Guji who was in a coma and asked Xu Shaotang.


    "Throw it here first. We''ll see later." Xu Shaotang smiles and throws the huntian pill to Mu Tiance, "here you are!"


    "You don''t take it yourself?"


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang in disbelief. When Xu Shaotang refuses to sell the huntian pill to xueyanqiu, he thinks that Xu Shaotang will take the huntian pill and increase his accomplishments. Now he knows that Xu Shaotang wants to leave the huntian pill to him!


    "You take it better."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m already in the late stage of the celestial being. It''s not meaningful to take this huntian pill again."


    "Then you can give me a cup of tea." Mu Tiance said seriously.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you''ve heard Jiuwei''s words. The strength of dantai should not grow too fast. It''s not good for her."


    "If I accept you as a huntian pill, I will owe you a big favor in the future." Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang hesitantly. To be honest, he definitely wants to take this huntian pill in his heart. If he bought it from hualingshi himself, he will take it without hesitation.


    But Xu Shaotang gambled on this huntian pill, and now Xu Shaotang gives it to him, which makes him feel a bit of charity.


    "What you owe me is not human feelings, but spirit stone!"


    Xu Shaotang hummed: "you think I''m stupid. It''s the best pill worth 250 top-grade spirit stones. How can I give it to you for nothing? When did you see Xu Da Shao doing business at a loss? I''ll give you this pill first. Remember, you owe me 250 top quality spirit stones! You have to pay me back in the future. For the sake of our long time together, I won''t charge you any interest! "


    He knows mu Tiance very well. If he just gives some ordinary things, he will surely make mu Tiance feel that he is giving alms. Rather than that, he should owe himself some spirit stone, so that he can''t lower his arrogant head.


    "I''ll make it up to you. I owe you 300 top quality spirit stones!"


    Mu Tiance understood Xu Shaotang''s intention and said seriously, "I will return it to you in the future."


    "Bullshit, do you still want to default?"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "take advantage of no one here. Let''s see if this huntian pill can help you become a Dixian."


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly: "it''s too wasteful to take it now. I''ll take it when I hit the immortals!"


    "There''s nothing to waste, nothing to waste."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said: "it''s estimated that in an hour, the news that we gambled on huntian pill will spread all over Tiannan mansion. At that time, we don''t know how many people will covet this pill. Although we are not afraid of other people''s concern, we don''t need to get into trouble for such a pill. Eat it early and finish it early. It''s really waiting for you to rush Maybe you don''t need this huntian pill when you fight against the immortals. "


    Huntian Dan is really precious, but Xu Shaotang has been used to losing his family, and he really doesn''t take this huntian Dan as a treasure.


    What''s more, the reason why they think that huntian pill is precious now is because of their limited vision. When they reach a certain level, what they regard as treasure now may be worthless in retrospect.


    For example, Gu Shanhe, in his eyes, the huntian pill is not much different from the salamander blood poison pill.Mu Tiance thought about it carefully, then nodded and said, "well, I''ll see what kind of realm this huntian pill can help me reach."


    Xu Shaotang smile, and pointed to the ground of Wu ancient books, said: "you go to the side to take, I want to wake up this boy, with him well said."


    "He''s going to be depressed!"


    Mu Tiance laughs and walks to one side with huntian Dan.


    Watching mu Tiance walk away, Xu Shaotang kicks Wu Guji''s ass and says, "don''t pretend, I know you''re awake!"


    On the ground, Wu Gu Ji''s eyebrows moved, but there was no movement, as if he was in a coma.


    "Still pretending, right?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "anyway, you have bet yourself on me now. Even if I kill you, it should be no problem, right?"


    After that, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his hand and slapped Wu''s face.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s palm wind, Wu''s ancient books, pretending to be in a coma, immediately rolled aside to avoid Xu Shaotang''s attack. At the same time, they jumped up from the ground and said angrily, "are you kidding


    "No more?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Guji with a smile, "pay attention to the tone of your voice, you are talking to your master now."


    "Master of fart!"


    Wu Guji said, "if you want me to be your slave, you have a dream."


    "Oh, play tricks on me, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Guji with a smile, "I''ll give you two choices, either recognize me as the master, or..."


    "Or what?" The ancient books of Wu disdain to snort.


    "Or I''ll beat you first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a palm wind suddenly hit Wu''s ancient books

 Chapter 2225

    A moment later, Wu Gu Ji was lying on the ground with a black face. When he moved, he would show his teeth and crack his mouth.


    Xu Shaotang a face leisurely embrace both hands to stand in front of him, smile of say: "took?"


    "Yes! I''m convinced


    Wu Guji nodded and said.


    "Do you want to break the debt now, or do you want to fulfill the bet?"


    From beginning to end, Xu Shaotang kept a faint smile on his face, even when he beat Wu ancient books.


    But Wu Gu Ji knows that this is a smiling tiger!


    "I''d like to fulfill our bet, but my master won''t agree." Wu Guji said to Xu Shaotang, "I''m the most proud disciple of my master. He won''t let me be one of your subordinates."


    "Can you still be your master''s most proud disciple like this?"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said faintly: "if you really don''t want to be my subordinate, I won''t embarrass you. According to what you said before, you will pay for the pills I bet on! I believe you know the value of that huntian pill. I''ll give you another discount. If you give me 200 top quality spirit stones, you will be free again. "


    "If you sell me, it''s not worth 200 high-quality spirit stones..."


    Wu Guji wanted to cry without tears and said, "I only have more than 90 inferior spirit stones on me. I''ll give them all to you. Don''t embarrass me."


    "Black bone chicken, I''ve never seen a bargain like you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "two hundred top-grade spirit stones, you directly cut me less than one hundred bottom grade spirit stones, you really have the potential to become a profiteer!"


    "Brother, I really don''t have so many spirit stones. Even if I empty my master''s medicine bank, I can''t get 200 top quality spirit stones!"


    Wu Guji pitifully said: "otherwise, I owe you first, and then slowly return you?"


    "Don''t act pathetic in front of me."


    Xu Shaotang said: "it''s very kind of you to redeem yourself with 200 top-grade spirit stones. Don''t bargain with me any more. I won''t take you."


    "Don''t you want my life?" Wu Gu Shu clenched his teeth, rarely simply closed his eyes, "or you''d better kill me!"


    "Play with me, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "since you are determined to die, I will help you!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s real breath was surging. A terrible momentum enveloped Wu''s ancient books, which made Wu''s whole body tremble violently, and his heart jumped to his throat.


    Wu opened his eyes difficultly, but saw that Xu Shaotang seemed to be about to kill himself with a genuine Qi. The cold sweat fell from him in an instant. Wu swallowed a mouthful of water difficultly and cried out: "wait Wait... "


    "Poof


    With a wave of Xu Shaotang''s big sleeve, a sharp genuine Qi flashed across Wu''s ancient book''s ear. Where the genuine Qi passed, the ground cracked. A trace of long hair in Wu''s ancient book''s ear had been cut off by the genuine Qi.


    "You..."


    Under the enormous pressure of Xu Shaotang, Wu''s ancient books could not move at all and could hardly speak. They could only cast their eyes at Xu Shaotang for mercy.


    Seeing Wu Guji''s begging eyes, Xu Shaotang slowly put away his true Qi and said with a smile: "just now I was a little biased. Next time you may not have such good luck."


    It wasn''t until he put away his true Qi that Wu''s ability of action was restored. He turned his head and saw a crack on the ground near him that could almost hold his whole body.


    If Xu Shaotang''s true Qi had been a little bit higher, he would be in a different place now.


    Wu didn''t dare to be a rogue any more. He quickly struggled to get up from the ground. Thinking of the extremely dangerous scene just now, he looked at Xu Shaotang in horror and stammered: "you You are "Earth fairy?"


    "Yes..."


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile, "you have to think clearly. Are you going to redeem yourself with 200 top-grade spirit stones, or do you want to be my subordinate, or do you want me to kill you directly? Think about it before you answer. This is your last chance. "


    "Do I have a choice?"


    Wu Guji looks very depressed and looks pitifully at Xu Shaotang.


    "Of course Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ve given you three choices. You can choose at will. I don''t like to force others."


    Smiling tiger!


    Wu Guji scolds him fiercely in his heart. He can''t redeem himself with 200 top-grade spirit stones, and he doesn''t want to die. Besides fulfilling his gambling contract and becoming Xu Shaotang''s subordinate, he has a choice to fart!


    After playing for a long time, I still can''t get rid of the bet.


    Now he really wants to give himself two big mouths. How can he think of gambling with Xu Shaotang? If he doesn''t gamble with Xu Shaotang, he should be very happy now, because Chuhe, who is very annoying to him, has absolutely been gambled by Xu Shaotang and lost his fortune!After hesitation, Wu Gu Ji reluctantly walked up to Xu Shaotang. Although he was very reluctant, he still bowed himself and said, "see you master!"


    "Don''t call me master. Just call me Xu Shao. I''m used to it."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and looked at Wu''s ancient books with a smile. Then he took out two pieces of medium-sized spirit stones from the heaven and earth bag and threw them to him. "It''s a gift for you to meet. But if you gamble on Dan again, don''t ask me if you lose it!"


    Wu Gu Ji''s heart is full of mixed feelings when he takes over the two Chinese spirit stones thrown by Xu Shaotang. If he doesn''t recognize Xu Shaotang as the main one, he will give back two Chinese spirit stones to himself, then he may be able to jump with joy.


    However, on second thought, Xu Shaotang was an immortal when he was young, and he was so generous that he was not an ordinary person! If you think about it carefully, it''s good to follow such a person. At least, his future is limitless.


    Tightly holding the two medium quality spirit stones in his hands, Wu Guji breathed out a long breath and said slowly, "when I finish the alchemy contest, I''ll go with you."


    "Are you going to take part in the alchemy competition?"


    Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    Wu Guji nodded slightly: "I hope I can get a better place this time, earn some face for my master, and then go with you, I have a clear conscience."


    "When did I say I wanted you to go with me?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I have nothing to do with you, a burden that has not even stepped into the immortal world. What''s the strength of wandering around?"


    "Ah, you don''t want me to go with you?" Wu Guji looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then asked, "why do you want me to recognize you?"


    "First, take part in the alchemy competition. After this, I''ll tell you more about it."


    Just at this time, not far away suddenly came a roar, Xu Shaotang heart a joy, hurriedly to the other side of the gallop.

 Chapter 2226

    When he saw the smile on mu Tiance''s face, Xu Shaotang''s heart was almost bottomed out.


    "How?"


    Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "It''s worth hundreds of top-grade spirit stones. It''s really powerful! It''s the earth fairy who let me be promoted directly


    Mu Tiance had a satisfied smile on his face. He thought that he would take that huntian pill and let himself enter the later stage of human immortality at most. He didn''t expect that he would pass the later stage of human immortality and be promoted to earth immortal. Since he came to heaven inexplicably, he hasn''t been so happy for a long time.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not bad. There are not white flowers in hundreds of high-quality spirit stones. If only such pills could be taken all the time."


    However, the first pill of this kind of forced cultivation is basically effective. If you can improve your strength by taking pills all the time, it is estimated that Xu Shaotang can become a semi saint by taking pills.


    "That''s very good of you!"


    Mu Tiance smiles, looks at Wu Guji, who is still running here in a small step, and asks, "have you finished him?"


    "Well, I''ll do it myself. Can''t I fix him?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles triumphantly.


    After a long time, Wu guchu ran to them, and his eyes kept sweeping around them. He didn''t know what he was looking at.


    "You won''t give him that huntian pill, will you?"


    After a long time, Wu gulped down his saliva and asked Xu Shaotang in disbelief.


    Today''s mu Tiance is obviously different from what he saw before, especially the change of momentum. Although he can''t explain what this momentum is, he really feels the change of Mu Tiance.


    And the most possible way to make such a change is to improve the strength.


    "Yes." Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "your martial uncle Xue is going to spend 250 pieces of top-grade spirit stones to buy it, but I''m smart enough to sell that huntian pill to him at the price of 300 pieces of top-grade spirit stones."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Gu Ji looked at Xu Shaotang speechless and said for a long time, "you are really smart enough..."


    As soon as the words fell, Wu Guji suddenly felt wrong again. From the half day they spent with Xu Shaotang, although hundreds of top-grade spirit stones were astronomical to him, Xu Shaotang was not the kind of person who would sell such a precious huntian pill for hundreds of top-grade spirit stones.


    What''s more, after listening to what Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance said, we can see that their relationship must be very unusual. Besides, Xu Shaotang himself is an immortal, and he can''t be unaware of the effect of this huntian Pill on him.


    Can''t he give the huntian pill to Mu Tiance, which is worth hundreds of high-quality spirit stones?


    When this idea appeared in his mind, Wu Guji was shocked by his own idea. Is there such a generous person in this world?


    Xu Shaotang did not care about the smile, and said: "by the way, back you can spread the news, that huntian pill has been eaten by mu Tiance, those people will no longer think about this pill."


    "You are so casual. You can eat such a precious pill..." Wu Guji looked at mu Tiance enviously and asked tentatively, "what is your state now? Human immortal or earth immortal


    "Barely step into the ranks of the immortals!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "I didn''t expect that I would know two of them..."


    Wu Guji is envious. Although he is a alchemist, his personal strength is not so important, but everyone wants to be stronger. No matter how strong his strength is, he can''t avoid vulgarity. Naturally, he also hopes to be a immortal one day.


    It''s a pity that most of his energy is spent on improving alchemy. Although he has taken a lot of pills, his personal strength is still in the state of concentration. For him, immortal is still a distant thing.


    "Well, don''t be envious here."


    Looking at Wu Guji''s envious look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "remember to release this news later. I don''t want to be remembered."


    Wu Guji wryly smiles and shakes his head: "I''m afraid it''s impossible for people to think about you now."


    "Well, what do you mean?" Xu Shaotang doubts a way: "this huntian Dan is eaten by mu Tiance, who still cares about me to do what?"


    "You are so naive."


    Wu Guji looked at Xu Shaotang with a look of schadenfreude. "That huntian pill is enough to make my Chu Shishu lose his fortune. I tell you quietly that Chuhe and his father and son are the kind of people who will be punished. Do you think they will let you go easily if you harm them like this? Now they will hate you to the bone in their hearts, for fear that they will even want to pull you to the back of their lives! "


    Not to mention the Chu River father and son who will repay him. Even other people may hate Xu Shaotang to death. There are hundreds of high-quality spirit stones. Except for the elders and Dan Jun, no one in the whole Dan league can come out.


    "Well, I forgot about it!"Xu Shaotang pondered slightly, then said with a smile: "if they want to trouble me, just come. In other words, if I kill their father and son in Chuhe, will the people of danmeng trouble me?"


    "I don''t know about the others, but the four elders will definitely trouble you."


    Wu Guji said slowly, "my martial uncle Chu is the proud disciple of the four elders. And I think that the four elders have done a lot to buy the Dan gambling stall. If you let Chuhe and his father and son lose their property, it''s equivalent to indirectly cutting off the four elders'' fortune. If you kill their father and son again, the four elders will not let you go!"


    Listening to Wu''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but show a playful look on his face and said with a smile: "it seems that your Dan League is not monolithic! It seems that there are many factions in it too! "


    "Where there are people, there are fights, and danmeng is no exception. Moreover, the interior of danmeng is more complicated than you think."


    Wu''s ancient books can''t be denied.


    "Yes, I see."


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head, "if they want to trouble me, just come and let go of the news I asked you to release! Well, I''m going back to prepare for the alchemy contest tomorrow. After the alchemy contest, I''ll find you again. "


    "Did you name it?" Wu asked in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang said with a black face: "it''s just a name. Are you so surprised? In your mind, I can''t even pass the preliminary screening? "


    "No!" Wu Guji shook his head and said, "I mean, you can pass the screening. How can you let me pit you?"


    "Because I think you''re interesting!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, turns around and walks to the distance with mu Tiance

 Chapter 2227

    "Master, it''s not good!"


    As soon as Chu Zhenyuan came out of his alchemy room, the housekeeper rushed up.


    "How flustered are you?"


    Chu Zhenyuan frowned slightly and said, "what''s the matter with me? If others see it, isn''t it a joke that my Chu family doesn''t know how to be introverted? "


    Chu family was not really a family. After working hard for most of his life, Chu Zhenyuan finally became a senior alchemist a few years ago. Although there was no shortage of senior alchemists in Nanfu on this day, senior alchemists also had a certain position in Nanfu on this day.


    In the past few years after Chu Zhenyuan became a senior alchemist, the Chu family accumulated a lot of family background, and with the deliberate support of the four elders, the Chu family was also considered to be a small family in Nanfu on that day. Therefore, Chu Zhenyuan began to move closer to those big families in everything, and his requirements for the family members were no different from those big families.


    "Yes, it was the old slave who was bold." The housekeeper tried to suppress his panic look, "something really happened!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    See housekeeper''s look slightly astringent, Chu Zhen Yuan this just slowly asks a way.


    The housekeeper said quickly, "I just heard that someone was gambling on huntiandan in the gambling shop!"


    "Bet on huntian Dan?" Chu Zhenyuan was slightly surprised, "whose luck is so good? Did you have the first lucky one this year? However, this is not the big thing you said. It''s a big good thing! Ha ha, some people have gambled on such precious pills. I''m afraid that more people will go to the Dan gambling shop to gamble on pills in the future? "


    The more people gamble on Dan, the more they earn.


    Such a good thing was said to be a big deal by the housekeeper. I don''t know if the housekeeper is too old to turn his head around. He thought in his heart, when the gambling Dan shop is closed, he should change to a younger housekeeper. Although the housekeeper has been with him for decades, the status of the Chu family is getting higher and higher, but the housekeeper''s ability can''t keep up.


    "My master! How can this be a good thing! "


    The housekeeper said anxiously: "that huntian Dan was gambled by someone in the childe''s place!"


    "Where is it?"


    Chu Zhenyuan''s whole body was suddenly shocked, his eyes were staring straight, his heart was beating violently, and even his fingers began to shake.


    "At the childe''s place!" The housekeeper repeated, but his face was anxious.


    "Say it again!" Chu Zhenyuan''s eyes turned red and his voice trembled. "Did you hear me wrong?"


    "I''m sure I heard you right."


    Looking at Chu Zhenyuan''s appearance, the housekeeper was worried, "in another moment, I''m afraid the young master will come back."


    As soon as the housekeeper''s voice fell, there was a flustered cry outside the door.


    "Dad, something''s wrong, something''s wrong!"


    Chu River''s voice directly became the last straw that killed Chu Zhenyuan. Chu Zhenyuan felt dizzy for a while, and then he fell to the ground.


    "Master!"


    The housekeeper shouts out and quickly holds Chu Zhenyuan. At the same time, he gently pats Chu Zhenyuan''s back and helps him smooth the tone.


    At this time, the flustered Chu River also rushes into the yard. Seeing the unconscious Chu Zhenyuan, he knows that his father must have known the news of his gambling on huntian Dan.


    At this time, Chuhe''s mother heard the cry of Chuhe and came out of the room. Looking at the flustered Chuhe, she could not help worrying and asked, "what''s the matter with Heer? How can she be so anxious? And what''s the matter with your father? "


    "There''s something wrong with the gambling shop..."


    Chuhe looks at his mother with a dead face. It seems that he has lost his soul.


    In the housekeeper for Chu Zhenyuan will carry the past gas smooth, Chu Zhenyuan finally slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at the people around him, Chu Zhenyuan waved weakly, "river left, you all back first."


    "Husband, are you ok?" Mrs. Chu looked at him anxiously.


    "All back!"


    Chu Zhenyuan roared and puffed out a mouthful of blood.


    "My husband!"


    Mrs. Chu screamed. She wanted to step forward, but she was held by the housekeeper. "Madam, let''s go out first and let the master and the young man talk slowly..."


    Mrs. Chu hesitated for a while, and finally followed the housekeeper''s advice and left the yard with a worried face.


    Chu Zhenyuan takes out a pill and puts it into his mouth. He uses Qi to promote the efficacy of the pill. He tries to lower the pressure of Qi in his chest, which gradually stabilizes his mind.


    "Come with me!"


    Chu Zhenyuan said in a deep voice. At the same time, he clenched his fist and turned to his alchemy room.


    Looking at his father''s look, Chu he was even more flustered. He quickly followed Chu Zhenyuan into the alchemy room.


    "What''s going on?" As soon as he entered the alchemy room, Chu Zhenyuan suddenly burst into a rage. He looked at the dead Chuhe with an angry face. "Tell me everything about it, and don''t leave out anything!"Hearing his father''s words, Chuhe did not dare to neglect and honestly told the story without any leakage.


    "Pa!"


    When he finished, it was Chu Zhenyuan who gave him a slap.


    "Stupid!"


    Chu Zhenyuan roared angrily: "if you hadn''t been greedy for the pills of the five inferior spirit stones, how could you have caused so much trouble! That''s a huntian pill. At least 200 top-grade spirit stones are needed. Where do you want me to take 200 spirit stones and give them to Dan Jun? "


    "I didn''t expect that bastard would bet on huntian Dan!" Chu River is full of innocent looking at his father, even if the corner of his mouth exudes a trace of blood, but also dare not reach out to wipe.


    "Didn''t I ask you to change some of those pills bottles secretly? How could this happen? " Chu Zhenyuan lowered his voice and roared.


    in order to as like as two peas, the Zhenyuan people secretly copied the same bottles of porcelain, put some common Chinese medicine in those bottles, and then exchanged the ones in the Gambling Hall. This way, they could not only reduce the chance of gambling to the precious Dan medicine, but also break the drugs that he had stolen from the gambling Dan Fang. Bottle, if there is a higher value of pills, he will make a fortune.


    He thought that this would reduce his risk. Unexpectedly, he was bet on the precious pill, and it was the rare pill of huntian pill. He sold the whole Chu family, and it was impossible for him to get 200 top quality spirit stones!


    "I don''t know!"


    Chu he wants to cry without tears said: "originally everything was very smooth, that is, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance came and had an accident! Dad, do you think they know what pills are put in those bottles in advance by using some magic

 Chapter 2228

    "No way!"


    Without thinking, Chu Zhenyuan shook his head and said, "even Dan Jun, before he opened the bottle, he didn''t know what kind of pills were in the bottle."


    "But..."


    Chuhe said: "how can Xu Shaotang''s luck be so good! The pills in the ten bottles he opened at the beginning were all very poor. How could he have opened the huntian pill at the last stroke? "


    "That only means he''s really lucky!"


    Chu Zhenyuan gently closed his eyes, "you say, they went with Wu Guji?"


    "Yes Chuhe nodded.


    "According to your observation, what is the relationship between them and Wu ancient books?" Chu Zhenyuan asked.


    "Father, are you them? Maybe they were instructed by Wu Guji?" Chu he looked at Chu Zhenyuan in surprise, then shook his head and said: "I don''t think so. I think they just know each other. Most of the ancient books of Wu want to gamble on Dan by their hands. If they win, we will lose. Wu Guji must be happy. If they lose, Wu Guji doesn''t have any loss. Moreover, because of that huntian pill, Wu Guji lost himself to Xu Shaotang! "


    "What else? To be specific! "


    Chu Zhenyuan looks at Chu River curiously.


    Chu he will tell the details about the bet between Wu''s ancient books and Xu Shaotang. He will also tell the story of Chu he''s dizziness when he learns that the pill is really a huntian pill.


    After hearing Chu he''s words, Chu Zhenyuan said to himself, "in this way, the ancient books of Wu really want to use them, but he didn''t think that it would not only harm us, but also him! This son of a bitch is really harmful to others and himself


    If Wu Guji was in front of Chu Zhenyuan at the moment, Chu Zhenyuan would take out his elder style and teach him a lesson. In the final analysis, this matter still had something to do with that bastard. If he didn''t want to use Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to harm them, things wouldn''t be so bad.


    "Dad, let''s leave the ancient books of Wu alone. What are we going to do now?"


    Although Chu he also wanted to tear Wu''s ancient books to pieces, he was not in the mood now. He just wanted his father to get through the difficulties like a way. If he could not collect at least 200 top-quality spirit stones, the Chu family would be removed from Nanfu that day. Even the four elders could not protect them.


    "What can we do, what else can we do?"


    "The king said:" in addition to two hundred pieces of anger, what can we do now


    "But where shall we go?" Chu River is full of despairing low roar: "even if we lose our property, we can''t make up 200 top quality spirit stones!"


    Although he is not very clear about the family background of the Chu family, he also knows something about it. If they are asked to take out 30 or 50 top-grade spirit stones, maybe they can still get them together. If they want to take out 100 top-grade spirit stones, it is estimated that the Chu family will even sell the mansion! But he didn''t know where to collect 200!


    "If you can''t make it, you have to make it!"


    Chu Zhenyuan roared: "if you can''t make it up, you know what''s waiting for us!"


    "I know..."


    Hearing his father''s roar, Chuhe felt sad.


    Before the ceremony of offering sacrifices to Dan, they were reminded that although the chance of buying the stall of gambling Dan Fang was very small, if they didn''t pay for it, they would have to pay for it. It was a pity that no matter his father or he didn''t listen to the words at that time, and in order to reduce the risk of losing money as much as possible, they risked their lives for a new one More than half of the bottle of pills, unexpectedly, was still a prophecy by the man.


    Now the Chu family is not broken, but to the moment of life and death!


    "We can only gather about 100 top quality spirit stones with all we have now." Chu Zhenyuan clenched his teeth and said, "I''m afraid we can only find master and my brothers to help us with the rest. If they are willing to help us, we may be able to get through this difficulty."


    "What if they won''t help?" Chu he asked with a guilty heart.


    He knows those martial uncles. If he helps them a little, they may be able to help them for the sake of their classmates, but they are often dozens of high-quality spirit stones, which is not a small number for his martial uncles. They are not willing to help.


    "If you don''t help..."


    With a heavy sigh, Chu Zhenyuan said slowly: "if so, then you can run for your life with your mother. Run away from Tiannan mansion. The farther away, the better..."


    "Daddy


    Hearing Chu Zhenyuan''s words, Chu he felt hot in his eyes and tears fell down his face. "Dad, the four elders have also taken a lot of benefits from us. You threaten him with this. If he doesn''t help, we will "


    " shut up


    Chu Zhenyuan opened his eyes angrily and yelled: "I don''t want to hear that again!"


    "Why?" Chuhe some dissatisfied said: "we have never less than his benefits, now our Chu family to the occasion of life and death, how can he ignore?""Pa!"


    The angry Chu Zhenyuan slapped Chu he in the face again and said angrily, "I said, shut up!"


    "I don''t understand!" Chuhe touched his cheek and said indignantly.


    "You..."


    Chu Zhenyuan raised his palm, however, in the face of Chu River''s stubborn eyes, he did not fall his palm again.


    "Alas! You are still too young! Then the father will tell you why! " For a long time, Chu Zhenyuan dejectedly put away his palm, sighed heavily, then slowly said: "if I dare to take this threat to master, no one in the Chu family can live! If I don''t threaten him, even if he doesn''t help me, at least, if you and your mother want to escape this day, he will help secretly! Now, do you understand? "


    After all, he can never be so thoughtful.


    Hearing Chu Zhenyuan''s words, Chu he fell into thinking. For a long time, he lowered his head in front of Chu Zhenyuan: "I know you''re wrong!"


    "It''s good to know. Don''t mention it later!"


    Chu Zhenyuan nodded gently, "you should stay at home and arrange the way for your father to go to those martial brothers for help!"


    "Good!" Chuhe understood his father''s meaning. If everyone refused to help the Chu family through the difficulties, they would be ready to leave Tiannan mansion at any time.


    "In addition, send someone to inquire about Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance."


    Chu Zhenyuan slowly stood up, his eyes showed a sharp cold light, "they forced my Chu family to such a point, we are not good, they don''t want to be good!"

 Chapter 2229

    In only half a day, the news that a lucky man named Xu Shaotang gambled on huntian Dan, which is worth hundreds of high-quality spirit stones, has spread all over Tiannan mansion.


    For a time, Xu Shaotang became the envy of countless people. Even Xu Shaotang never thought that he would be famous in this way.


    At the same time, another news also spread. It is said that Xu Shaotang directly sold the huntian pill to his friend mu Tiance at the price of 300 high-quality spirit stones. After mu Tiance took the huntian pill, his strength also increased greatly. However, no one knows the extent of Mu Tiance''s strength.


    Mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang have become the people of Tiannan mansion who are competing to talk about it. However, mu Tiance is branded with the labels of "tyranny", "ignorance" and so on.


    Although no one knows what strength mu Tiance is, he knows with his toes that he is definitely not the late earth immortal, and he doesn''t need the huntian pill to attack the fairyland, but he still ate the precious huntian pill. What is it?


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance didn''t care about the ups and downs outside. They were just passers-by to Tiannan mansion and even Nanyu. If it wasn''t for the remnant of Qingyu Danlu, they might have left Tiannan mansion now.


    The next morning, the alchemy competition organized by danmeng officially began.


    Among the nearly 10000 people who came to participate in the alchemy competition, only less than 4000 people were qualified for the competition. A simple application screening directly eliminated more than half of them.


    The first round of the competition is to refine a inferior pill Huoqi pill. The length of time, the rate of success, the number of elixirs consumed, and the age of the participants are the criteria for judging. All these are also made public by the danmeng, so that everyone has their own steelyard in mind, so as not to be doubted by the hostages about the fairness of the evaluation results.


    The method of competition is also very simple. The top 500 can enter the next round of competition.


    Although this is the first round of competition, it is also the most rough round. This round alone will eliminate 70% or 80% of the competitors.


    Many of them who came to the second or even the third time to participate in the alchemy competition did not successfully enter the second round before.


    Thousands of people are evenly divided under Zhai Tiandao''s bronze statue. On the table in front of everyone, there are herbs and auxiliary materials for alchemy. During the competition, there will be special people in the air to watch and prevent those who want to cheat.


    "Sure enough, another old thief came to the contest!"


    Before entering the competition area, a person around Xu Shaotang scolded him.


    "Used to it!"


    Another person said with a helpless smile: "which competition can''t appear so many old thieves who don''t even want their faces?"


    "These old thieves are so old. It''s nice to compare with us. It''s not too shameful! Last year, I was squeezed out of more than 500 by some old thieves! " The other person also followed suit.


    For those older competitors, these young alchemists have no respect for their predecessors, only incomparable hatred and disdain. In order to get some prizes, these older alchemists even don''t want their old face. How can they win the respect of younger generations?


    In every competition, only 500 people have a chance to enter the second round. Maybe because of those shameless old thieves, several young alchemists who have a good chance to enter the second round are eliminated.


    But all the senior alchemists who want to face up will not come to compete with the younger generation for the place.


    And these senior alchemists have no chance to enter the top ten, which is very clear in their hearts. They come to participate in the competition just to get the reward from the Dan League.


    Xu Shaotang followed those people''s eyes. Sure enough, he saw several older people mingling in the team. Among them, two people''s hair had turned gray. Facing the scornful eyes cast by the crowd, although they were a little uncomfortable, they still didn''t take the initiative to quit.


    "It''s time to scold..."


    Xu Shaotang''s silent smile, I really don''t understand why danmeng doesn''t impose strict age restrictions on all participants.


    When all of them were in place, Xu Shaotang was surprised to find that Wu Guji and Na lianhou were beside him. Wu Guji was normal, but Lian Hou looked at him with warm eyes and showed a flattering smile from time to time.


    "Isn''t this fatso the soul stone that''s staring at me?"


    Xu Shaotang muttered in his heart that there is nothing to be gallant about. It''s not surprising that a person who is as honest as his name does something shameless for the sake of Lingshi.


    "The first round of alchemy competition, now


    Just when Xu Shaotang was puzzled, a loud voice sounded in everyone''s ears, which also meant that the alchemy contest of danmeng officially began.


    Xu Shaotang quickly put aside the thoughts in his mind and began to devote himself to the contest.


    Looking at the pile of things in front of him, he didn''t immediately start refining pills. Instead, he stood there and thought quietly. These miraculous drugs are indeed the miraculous drugs for refining Huoqi pills, but he wanted to produce Huoqi pills with the least miraculous drugs.But the alchemists around him quickly opened the furnace, lit the fire, and then put all kinds of elixirs into the furnace in order according to the prescription he had already memorized.


    "Why don''t you move?"


    Next to him, Lian Hou saw that Xu Shaotang was still standing there foolishly. He was very skillful in putting the elixir into his own alchemy furnace, and he reminded him in a low voice: "this time is not waiting for you! If you don''t know how to refine it, it''s up to me to do it! "


    "How kind is the fat man?"


    Xu Shaotang surprised to see even thick one eye, but has already lit the Dan stove in front of him.


    "Remember to give me a Chinese spirit stone when you''re done."


    At the same time, Lian Hou''s voice rang out in his ears again.


    Xu Shaotang speechless, the dead fat man is really still staring at his spirit stone, he also said when the dead fat man turned!


    After throwing a scornful look at Lian Hou, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to look at him again and begins to devote himself to alchemy.


    Refining Huoqi pill is no more simple thing for Lian Hou, an intermediate alchemist. Therefore, both he and Wu Guji are refining their own pills while secretly observing Xu Shaotang. When they see that Xu Shaotang doesn''t even add any red sand, their eyes suddenly show a silent look.


    "How on earth did he get through the screening? Is it difficult to bribe the examiner with the spirit stone? " Lian Hou shook his head speechless.


    Wu Guji sighed in his heart: "I thought your alchemy was as deep as your cultivation!"

 Chapter 2230

    "How did you cheat?"


    "I didn''t expect that your alchemy skills are not very good, but your cheating skills are very good!"


    At the end of the first competition, as soon as Xu Shaotang came out, Lian Hou and Wu Guji immediately gathered around him and kept asking around him.


    Lian Hou and Wu Guji entered the second round without any accident, and they all ranked higher. However, for Xu Shaotang to enter the second round of competition, it was totally beyond their expectation.


    Although Xu Shaotang won more than 400 places, he entered the second round after all.


    They absolutely don''t believe that Xu Shaotang, who doesn''t even join in the red sand, can make a living Qi pill by himself. They both think that Xu Shaotang must have used some strange cheating tactics to hide the eyes of the watchers. After all, there are 3000 people present, and Xu Shaotang himself is an immortal. If the cheating means are better, it is possible to succeed.


    Listening to the chatter, Xu Shaotang asked the two people without stopping: "can''t I refine it by myself? Do you have to cheat? "


    "If you add the cinnabar, you say that the Huoqi pill is made by you, I might believe it." Lian houpai said: "you didn''t even add the cinnabar, can you refine the cinnabar? When we''re all laymen? "


    "Get..."


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to explain to Lian Hou, "if you say it''s cheating, that''s cheating! Don''t talk nonsense with me here. There will be a second contest in the afternoon. Go and prepare your own


    "We don''t have to prepare."


    Wu Guji confidently said: "in the afternoon competition, 200 people can win and enter the third round. At least we are intermediate alchemists. If we can''t even enter the third round, I''m afraid Mashan will be expelled."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "yes, you are both in the top 20 in the first round of competition."


    In Tiannan mansion, intermediate alchemists are not uncommon, but there are few such young intermediate alchemists. However, there is no shortage of talents in the world. Even if they become intermediate alchemists at such a young age, they still don''t enter the top ten. They don''t know whether they deliberately preserve their strength or the people who come to participate in the competition are too strong.


    Wu Guji raised his eyelids, looked at Xu Shaotang with a complicated look, and said: "although you are lucky to get into the second round by cheating this time, I advise you not to cheat again. This time, you are lucky and have not been found. Next time, you may not have such luck. If you are found cheating by danmeng, you will never be allowed to participate in the alchemy contest, and you will be forbidden to enter Tiannan mansion for life. Danmeng''s danyao shop will also refuse to sell you any danyao! "


    "That''s to say, people like you, who see the spirit stone like dirt, don''t need to ruin their reputation for a contest." Lian Hou said with a smile: "in addition to the top three prizes, I''m afraid other things can''t enter your eyes."


    "Good flattery!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lian Hou with a smile, "but you guessed it. I''m really interested in the top three prizes, especially the first prize!"


    "You mean the remnant of Qingyu Danlu?" Wu Guji looked at Xu Shaotang with a little surprise and asked, "do you know what it is?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and denied it. He said faintly, "but I believe that the elders of Zhen danjun and danmeng are not fools. Since they take it as the first prize in the alchemy competition, they have their reasons."


    "Everybody knows that!"


    Lian Hou''s white eyes rolled, his eyes suddenly began to rotate again, and he said with a smile, "but it''s useless for you to be interested in it. Forgive me. At your level, not to mention the top three, it''s hard to enter the next round. I advise you to die! If you are really interested, I and black bone chicken Nu work hard to get into the top three, and then we will sell you the prize. "


    There are five rounds in the competition: 3000 in the first round, 500 in the second round, 200 in the third round, 100 in the fourth round and 50 in the fifth round.


    For Lian Hou and Wu Guji, the first four rounds are just a passing show. The fifth round requires them to show their real skills, and the fifth round takes the longest time. The whole day of the third day is the fifth round competition. By the fifth round, the elders of danmeng will come out. If danjun doesn''t shut up, even danjun will come out.


    "That''s a good idea. You can think about it!"


    Hearing Lian Hou''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you can get the first prize, I will give you a satisfactory price!"


    He is not sure that he will get the first place now. Although he knows that Lian Hou''s proposal is to earn his soul stone, if you think about it carefully, it can be regarded as an insurance.


    "It''s a deal!"


    Lian Hou''s eyes brightened, twisted his neck and said: "it seems that the fat master must take out his real Kung Fu! Ha ha, a lot of spirit stones are waiting for fat master! "


    Look at his excited look, as if the first place is already in his bag.


    "Do you really want to take part in the second round of competition?"Wu''s ancient books are not as excited as Lian Hou''s, but he looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly.


    "Of course!" "Why didn''t Xu Shaotang join in? Maybe I''m lucky enough to get into the third round? "


    "Your luck has run out when you bet on Dan." Wu Guji hummed, "to be honest, I hope you will be found cheating in the competition."


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Wu ancient book light way: "if you are found, will be immediately expelled from Tiannan house, I don''t have to sell myself to you."


    Hearing Wu''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. Then he patted Wu''s shoulder heavily and said, "I''ll give you a word!"


    "Say it!


    "Ideal is full, reality is bony!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Ideal is full?"


    Wu Gu Ji mumbles and repeats Xu Shaotang''s words, and his face is full of doubts. He obviously doesn''t understand what Xu Shaotang''s words mean.


    Looking at Wu''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "slowly realize it, and you will understand it when you realize it."


    "Nonsense..."


    Wu Gu Shu didn''t have the good spirit to scold secretly in the heart, he wants to be able to realize, also need to ask Xu Shaotang here?


    After slandering in his heart, Wu Guji''s face showed a slight smile: "I hope you have such good luck all the time. It''s better to follow a lucky man than a bad guy at least!"


    "Don''t worry, I love to laugh."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "people who love to laugh, luck will not be too bad."

 Chapter 2231

    The second round, the third round and the fourth round came to an end.


    Xu Shaotang was promoted unexpectedly one after another, but he was still behind, while Lian Hou and Wu Guji were still ahead of 20.


    As soon as the results of the fourth round of competition were announced, Wu Guji and Lian Hou found Xu Shaotang again. In these three rounds, they were not by Xu Shaotang''s side, nor did they notice how Xu Shaotang made alchemy. At the moment, their eyes were full of doubts when they looked at Xu Shaotang.


    If we say the first round is cheating, the second round is fluke, and the third round is luck, then it is obviously inappropriate for Xu Shaotang to be promoted in four consecutive rounds if he talks about cheating or luck.


    There were only 100 participants in the fourth round. Under the eyes of dozens of examiners in danmeng, even if Xu Shaotang was a Dixian, he could not cheat successfully!


    "What level of alchemist are you?"


    Wu Guji looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. There are only 100 people who can enter the fourth round, and these 100 people are basically intermediate alchemists. Only those who rank lower are junior alchemists. Even if they are junior alchemists, they are only one step away from intermediate alchemists.


    "Is that important to you?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Wu Guji nodded and said seriously, "at least I need to know the origin of the people I''m with."


    "Then I may disappoint you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I don''t have any way to come. I''m just a person who comes to tiannanfu to join in the fun."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Guji and Lian Hou look at each other. Although they don''t speak, their hearts are like a mirror. After listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, they know that Xu Shaotang doesn''t intend to solve their deep doubts.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    At this time, a voice with a little uncertainty sounded in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    According to the reputation, but see a young man is surrounded by a few people slowly to their side.


    "Jingli?"


    Xu Shaotang immediately recognized the young man who had met in Anping City. However, he saw Jing Li at that time. It is estimated that Jing Li did not see him.


    "Isn''t that Jingli?"


    "Yes, four consecutive competitions ranked first. It seems that there is no suspense about the result of this alchemy competition."


    "I don''t think so. The talents of danmeng are not vegetarian either."


    With the appearance of Jing Li, people around him immediately focused on him, and many people''s eyes were full of admiration. The fact that a member of the African Dan league can get the first place in four consecutive competitions is enough to prove his excellence. Even if he can''t get the first place in the last round of competition, Jing Li will be an idol in many people''s hearts.


    "Do you know Jing Li?"


    Looking at the slowly coming Jing Li, Lian Hou asked in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''ve heard it, but I haven''t seen it."


    "Then how did he know you?"


    "Who knows?" Xu Shaotang smiles.


    "Of course I know him!"


    Jingli has come not far away from them now, and even thick words have been heard by him. Jingli''s slightly immature face has a slight smile, and he says: "the person who can bet on a Hun Tian Dan in the Dan gambling shop, I think, no one in Tiannan mansion has never heard of Xu Shaotang."


    Indeed, Xu Shaotang is a well-known celebrity in Tiannan Prefecture. It is estimated that there are few people who have never heard of him, but few people really know Xu Shaotang.


    "So this man is the lucky one!"


    "No wonder I heard the name Xu Shaotang so familiar just now. It''s him!"


    "It''s really bad luck. Why don''t we touch his hand and get some of his good luck?"


    "Well, that''s a good proposal!"


    As Jing Li''s voice fell, people around him suddenly exclaimed and looked at Xu Shaotang. He was lucky to bet on zhonghuntian pill. God knows how lucky a person is to find such a big bargain.


    In the eyes of many people, Xu Shaotang is a lucky star. Maybe you can touch him to get his good luck.


    Of course, some people scoff at it. Who can say for sure about luck?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to the voices around him. He just looked at Jing Li calmly: "should I feel honored to let Jing Li, who ranked first in four competitions in a row, know him?"


    Jingli''s appearance really surprised Xu Shaotang, but what surprised him even more was that Jingli didn''t see any anger on his face, and he didn''t have the evil in his imagination. On the contrary, he still had a slight smile, which really surprised Xu Shaotang. After all, he killed Jingli''s grandfather himself. I believe Jingli should find out this now.


    "It''s my honor to meet a young Dixian like you."


    Jing Li''s face was still calm, but when he heard Jing Li''s words, the people around him were not calm. Just now, they looked at Xu Shaotang with envy, but now their eyes turned into amazement.Jingli has made it clear enough that Xu Shaotang, the lucky man, is actually a Dixian!


    Such a young Dixian? How is that possible?


    However, Jingli''s serious appearance made them know that Jingli was not joking.


    "It seems that you already know everything from yanyangzong." Xu Shaotang smiles faintly.


    It''s not hard to guess. Since Jing Li already knew that he was a Dixian, he must have learned from yanyangzong that he killed Jing Yunxiao! In the face of his enemy, Jing Li can be so indifferent, this mood is good.


    Jingli nodded: "you have deliberately left your name. If I can''t find it out, it would be too much to lose the people of Xiandao League."


    "Are you going to take revenge or something?" Xu Shaotang was a little confused about Jingli.


    "If he does something like that, even if you don''t do it, if he is known by the inner door, his result is the same." Jing Li glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly, then suddenly changed his words and said: "even so, he is my grandfather after all, but I''m not as strong as you. Even if I want to revenge you now, I will die. Therefore, my best way to revenge is to surpass you in the alchemy contest."


    "Ha ha, you are quite frank."


    Xu Shaotang felt his chin. He couldn''t understand Jingli more and more, but it was obvious that Jingli was a smart man.


    Jing Li said faintly: "whether I am honest or not has no effect. In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is futile! If I can beat you in the alchemy contest, I can at least comfort my grandfather. "


    "I hope you get what you want!" Xu Shaotang smile indifferent, Wu turned to leave.

 Chapter 2232

    Early the next morning, the fifty people who took part in the final round of the contest had already arrived in front of Zhai Tiandao''s bronze statue.


    Different from the previous two days, this is the last round of competition. All the five elders of danmeng show up, and they are also the judges of this last round of competition. The ranking of those who participate in the competition will be determined according to the judgment of the five.


    There''s no need to worry about their partiality for the danmeng. There are tens of thousands of onlookers on the scene, who wins and who loses. In fact, most people can see it.


    If danmeng blindly favors their own people, it will only defeat danmeng''s reputation in southern regions.


    In the square below the bronze statue, there are wide tables with the same elixir on each table. There are both precious elixirs and common elixirs. The rules of the competition are very simple. The higher the grade of the elixir, the better the winner.


    "You danmeng are really big hands!"


    Looking at the elixir on the table, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing to the ancient books of Wu around him.


    Roughly, the elixirs on each table are worth at least dozens of inferior elixirs, and the elixirs are wasted by the participants. Even if you destroy all the elixirs but fail to refine a decent elixir, the danmeng will not be held responsible.


    Wu ancient books light said: "this point of elixir for the whole danmeng, it is insignificant."


    "Do you think someone will just give up the competition and take away the elixirs on the table?" Xu Shaotang asked with some bad taste.


    Wu Gu Ji glanced at him and said, "you can squander these elixirs at will, but you can''t take them away."


    "Can''t you steal it?" Xu Shaotang smiles.


    "Try to sneak away under the eyes of the five elders!" Wu Gu Ji looked at Xu Shaotang speechless, and then said, "I forgot, you seem to be a fairy, but you can have a try!"


    "I''m not interested in that."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lian Hou not far away and said with a smile, "he can have a try."


    Although Xu Shaotang was joking, with his greedy character, he would not do such a thing if he could.


    "If he dares to do so, he won''t be broken!" Wu Gu Shu turned his lips and said, "moreover, with his alchemy attainments, there is no need to do so. Isn''t the reward of a top grade elixir worth those elixirs on this table?"


    "What do you mean, it seems that it''s right for him to be in the top ten?"


    Xu Shaotang knows that anyone who can enter the top ten can get a top grade xuanlingdan as a reward.


    Wu Guji nodded slightly: "he deliberately hid his strength before!"


    "I didn''t expect that this fat man would play this game too!" Xu Shaotang was a little surprised. He knew Lian Hou''s Alchemy attainments were not low, but he didn''t expect that he could make it to the top ten. Although he didn''t know where the confidence of Wu''s ancient books came from, Wu''s ancient books dare to say so. He must have a bottom in his heart. After all, he is the most familiar with Lian Hou, and he should know his real strength very well.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang asked Wu Guji, "what about you? Have you preserved your strength before? "


    "Almost!"


    Wu Guji nodded slightly, "however, I want to enter the top ten, it is not so easy."


    "Is that fat man better at alchemy than you?" Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that. When he saw Wu''s ancient books and Lian Hou''s laughing, he thought they had the same attainments in alchemy. He would listen to Wu''s ancient books, but he felt that Wu''s ancient books were inferior.


    "Well!" Although Wu didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit, "otherwise, you think I would be so generous to lend him so many spirit stones? Or do you think he dares to steal his master''s medicine bank? If other disciples steal master''s medicine storehouse, it will be light to drive them out of the school! "


    When someone steals the master''s medicine storehouse, it''s almost like deceiving the master and destroying his ancestors. He often loses his life. When Lian Hou steals his master''s medicine storehouse, he is beaten up. This is mainly because he has a high level of alchemy. As long as it''s not too unusual, his master will indulge him.


    Listening to Wu''s words, Xu Shaotang asked with great interest: "do you think it''s him or Jing Li?"


    Wu Gu Ji thought about it carefully, frowned slightly and said, "I don''t know, but I think Jingli should be stronger."


    "How can I see it?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Wu Guji said slowly: "when Jingli took part in the competition three years ago, he was an intermediate alchemist. At that time, he seemed to be only in his early twenties. It can be seen that he had a very high understanding of alchemy. Now three years later, I don''t know how much he has improved his alchemy."


    "No wonder!"


    Now he finally understands why Jing Li has always been the first in the previous four competitions. For others, three years is not likely to make much progress in alchemy, but there is no doubt that Jing Li is a rare alchemy wizard in a hundred years. For such a wizard, three years is enough to make him make great progress in alchemy.He even guessed that Jing Li might have been a senior alchemist!


    Although there is no basis for his conjecture, after listening to the words of Wu''s ancient books, this feeling suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "Interesting


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes slowly swept over the people on the scene, and finally fell on Jing Li. When he looked over, Jing Li seemed to notice his eyes, and slowly turned to look at him with a confident smile on his face.


    Looking at the villain on Jing Li''s face, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that this good play has just begun!"


    He had always thought that it was certain that he would get the first place. Now, it seems that it is not as simple as he imagined. No matter which world, there is always no lack of genius. He has the fragments of Qingyu Danlu and Liang Danqing''s careful teaching. Others also have their own fortune.


    For example, he didn''t know what he learned in alchemy, but his alchemy was superior to that of the younger generation. I don''t know what happened to him.


    While Xu Shaotang was thinking there, the five elders of danmeng slowly stepped onto the high platform, their fierce eyes swept over the faces of all the people below, and then said in a high voice: "danmeng alchemy contest, the last one, three hours, now!"


    As the voice of the five elders fell, all the participants in the contest immediately began to be busy. Only Xu Shaotang stood there motionless, his head running fast.


    Before, Wu Gu Ji would have thought that Xu Shaotang would give up the competition, but now he knows that Xu Shaotang must be thinking. As for what he is thinking, he has no idea. So instead of reminding Xu Shaotang, he just lit the fire and began to do his best for the last contest.

 Chapter 2233

    As time goes by, Xu Shaotang still has no action.


    All 50 people are exposed to the onlookers, and everyone''s actions will be seen clearly. Xu Shaotang, a super lucky man, is the focus of attention. In addition, he is still in a daze. Many people''s eyes immediately focus on him. Seeing that he hasn''t lit the fire for a long time, the onlookers immediately start stealing To steal a whisper.


    On the high platform, the five elders of Dan League also noticed Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you know why Xu Shaotang didn''t move?"


    The elder frowned slightly and looked at the four elders with a kind of curiosity.


    Maybe even Xu Shaotang himself didn''t know that the senior management of danmeng had noticed him for a long time. Of course, it wasn''t because of his outstanding performance in the alchemy competition, it was entirely because of his good luck and his identity as a Dixian.


    "Is it difficult to think about danfang?" Five elders joked: "maybe this boy is too happy after he bet on huntian Dan, and he forgot all the Dan prescriptions in his mind."


    "Maybe he knew that he had no hope of entering the top ten and had given up the competition?" Four elder lightly hum a, see to Xu Shaotang''s vision in but take a glimmer of faintly to kill machine.


    "It''s possible." Hearing the words of the four elders, the elder showed a smile on the corner of his mouth and nodded slightly: "anyway, the results of the eleven and the fifty are the same. If I knew I had no hope of entering the top ten, I might give up the competition directly."


    As long as you can enter the last round of competition, you can get a pill of Chinese quality, and it''s not a waste of your hard work to get to this step.


    Listening to the elder''s words, the other four elders all smile, but someone''s smile is sincere, someone''s smile is pretended.


    The elder Jing Tang looked away from me for a while, and then he said, "as far as I know, the elder Jing Dan is concerned."


    "Yes


    The three elders nodded slightly, "he was just 21 years old when he took part in the alchemy contest three years ago. He won the seventh place in the last contest."


    "Old three, you remember very clearly." The fourth elder stroked his beard, glanced at the third elder and asked with a smile: "look at you, you seem to be very interested in this Jingli? How do you want to put it under your own door? "


    "Third, you are greedy."


    Hearing the words of the fourth elder, the second elder joked: "Lian Hou, who was taught by your two disciples, is a rare alchemy wizard. Now even Jing Li has been staring at him. This is the man that the elder has been staring at all the time! Do you want to bring all the alchemists under your own door? You''ve eaten all the meat, and you don''t want to leave some soup for the old brothers? "


    "That''s to say, third brother, you can''t be too greedy!"


    "If he is not greedy, is he still him? Ha ha


    Several other elders also joined in the "crusade" against the three elders. In the eyes of those who didn''t know it, they thought they were discussing the merits and demerits of the alchemy of those who participated in the contest!


    There is no big difference in the status of the elders of the Dan League except the elder. Their ranking is not based on the strength of alchemy, but on the order of being the elder.


    The reason why the elder''s status should be slightly respected is that during the period of closing the door, many things will be directly handled by the elder. The elder''s status is slightly respected because he acts as an agent of the elder.


    "Look, Xu Shaotang has moved!"


    Just at this time, the five elders suddenly gave a voice to remind.


    Hearing what the five elders said, several people immediately turned their eyes to Xu Shaotang again. However, he did not see Xu Shaotang begin to make pills. Xu Shaotang just picked up the elixirs on the table and put them on the tip of his nose. After smelling one, he immediately began to smell the next.


    "What the hell is he doing? Did he not know the elixirs? Need to be identified by smell? "


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, several elders were immediately confused.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen this in so many years.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that you don''t think it''s very possible. People who can get to this step may not know all the elixirs in the world, but at least most of them must be. The elixirs on the table, though precious, are not so rare that they should be easy to distinguish.


    Moreover, if Xu Shaotang didn''t know any of them, it''s OK. But he put every kind of panacea on his nose and sniffed it. Obviously, it can''t be that he didn''t know every kind of panacea.


    "Now more than half an hour has passed, and he is still doing some mindless things here." The second elder frowned slightly and said, "if he is not confident, he is a fool!"


    The three elders said with a smile: "I don''t know if he has a plan, but there is no doubt that Xu Shaotang is not stupid.""That''s true!"


    The two elder stroked his beard lightly, nodded his head slightly and said, "he bets on the huntian pill and immediately gives it to others to take. With this move, we know that the boy is very cunning!"


    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, Xu Shaotang''s move of giving huntiandan to Mu Tiance is very silly, but the elder of these people knows that this is actually a very wise move. If he still leaves huntiandan on himself, it will definitely lead to death.


    However, the most curious thing is that he didn''t eat that huntian pill himself, but sold it to others.


    "No matter whether he has a plan in mind or is stupid, if he goes on like this, I''m afraid he won''t get into the top ten." The elder said with some regret.


    Hearing the elder''s words, the second elder said with a smile: "you guys, let''s make a deal first. This Xu Shaotang is my favorite. As long as he can refine Chinese medicine, I will accept him as an apprentice. At that time, you can''t compete with me!"


    "You are very quick to learn from old three!"


    There was a thick smile in the elder''s eyes. "We haven''t decided yet. Do you start? In my opinion, what you see is not Xu Shaotang''s Alchemy talent, but his personal strength? "


    The second elder smiles and nods his head and says: "the future achievements of such a young Earth immortal are limitless. If there are all kinds of pills to assist him, he will only be the one who stirs up the storm in the future."


    "You''ve got a good hand at it!"


    The elder said with a smile: "you are willing to accept him as an apprentice. I''m afraid others may not be willing to be your apprentice! Besides, you are not the only one staring at Xu Shaotang! "


    Having said that, the elder''s eyes glanced at the third elder and the fifth elder. He had already seen that they were also very interested in Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2234

    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that he has been listed as the focus of attention by several elders of the Dan League. In fact, he is trying to use these elixirs to refine higher grade pills.


    In fact, their guess is not wrong. Xu Shaotang is really thinking about danfang. It''s not a fixed or existing danfang, but a danfang created by himself!


    He doesn''t have any interest in the first place. He only has to win the prize of the first place, so he has to refine higher grade pills to win the first place.


    Until the danfang in the mind has already had the rudiment, Xu Shaotang this just slowly ignited the Danlu.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang lighting the furnace, the elders were relieved. Now there is plenty of time. If Xu Shaotang seizes the time, he should still be able to refine Chinese medicine.


    For others, the conditions for these elders to accept apprentices are very harsh, but for Xu Shaotang, their conditions are very simple, as long as Xu Shaotang can refine Chinese medicine. For those who can enter the top 50, this is not too difficult.


    Xu Shaotang put out his hand to test the furnace temperature. After confirming that the furnace temperature reached the temperature he needed, he put all kinds of elixirs into the furnace according to a certain proportion according to the prescription he had formed in his mind, and then began to devote himself to alchemy. He didn''t notice the astonished eyes of those elders and onlookers.


    "What is he doing?"


    The three elders look at Xu Shaotang with astonishment, and look at the elders around them with bewilderment.


    Four elder ha ha a smile, way: "certainly is in alchemy, just, ha ha..."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, everyone understood his subconscious meaning. It was really alchemy, but no one knew what kind of elixir he was refining, let alone whether he understood alchemy or not. He didn''t even put the elixir, and didn''t pay attention to the liquid medicine. He just threw all the elixirs into the elixir stove!


    This is the alchemy of bullshit! It''s a waste of elixir of danmeng!


    "How on earth did he get into this last round?" The elder shook his fists and roared in a low voice. His face was uncertain. A pair of sharp eyes swept from several faces around him.


    Seeing the elder''s look, several people immediately understood what the elder thought. They were afraid that the elder must think that they were secretly helping Xu Shaotang cheat, which made Xu Shaotang, who didn''t even know the basis of alchemy, come to this step.


    Although Xu Shaotang is a Dixian, it''s not hard to imagine what a bad impact it will have on the reputation of danmeng if he comes to this step and is still in full view of the public.


    Indeed, when he saw that Xu Shaotang did not join in the alchemy and began to make alchemy directly, the onlookers immediately began to whisper. Although they could not hear what they were talking about, they could guess something from their eyes and gestures.


    The elder is looking at them, and they are also looking at each other. They think the same as the elder. Xu Shaotang must have been helped by one of them to get here, but no one knows that this person does not exist at all, and everyone doubts each other.


    The elder saw several people''s performance in his eyes and said coldly, "if I confess now, I can plead for him in front of Dan Jun. if I wait for him to find out, you know the consequences!"


    The elder has to pay attention to the reputation of Dan League.


    "This matter must be investigated to the end!" Four elder''s eyes swept over the other three faces, and his face was gloomy. He said: "it''s right that you want to take Xu Shaotang as an apprentice, but if you help him cheat and damage the reputation of our Dan League, you will ignore the life and death of Dan League. You guys, I advise you to confess as soon as possible!"


    "Old four, listen to what you mean, it seems that who is helping Xu Shaotang cheat?"


    Two elder lightly hums a way: "you this action pour is quite quick, so soon will get rid of own suspicion?"


    "If I want to get rid of the suspicion, I didn''t do it myself. How can I be suspected?" The fourth elder said without changing his color: "everyone knows that Xu Shaotang gambled on huntian Dan and let my apprentice Chu Zhenyuan lose his fortune. Even I borrowed dozens of top-grade spirit stones from him to help him tide over the difficulties. It''s good that I didn''t take the initiative to find Xu Shaotang''s trouble. How can I help him cheat secretly?"


    "That''s true!"


    Three elder tiny nod, skin smile meat don''t smile of say, "if according to your meaning, if Xu Shaotang had what accident, can you conclude is you send a person to do?"


    Although the three elders agree with the four elders, the last sentence is what he really wants to express. Just because they want to accept Xu Shaotang as an apprentice, they can''t conclude that they are helping Xu Shaotang cheat!


    "You..."


    When the four elders were about to refute, the elder suddenly said sternly, "stop talking! Let''s put this matter down for a while. After the contest, I''ll check it out in front of everyone. At that time, if it comes to any of you, don''t blame me for ignoring my past feelings! "


    The elder is seldom angry at ordinary times, but he is really angry this time.In order to recover the reputation of danmeng, we have to dig out the person who helped Xu Shaotang cheat in front of everyone and give an account to everyone present!


    Hearing the elder''s words, they all nodded their heads without any hesitation. Anyway, they were sure that they had not helped Xu Shaotang. They were not afraid of the shadow. No matter what the elder wanted to do with the person who helped Xu Shaotang cheat, they would not have any opinions.


    "There''s something really strange about it."


    After the elder''s anger subsided slightly, the three elders frowned slightly and said: "everyone knows that cheating in public will be found. Who would be so stupid to help Xu Shaotang cheat?"


    "It makes sense!"


    Hearing the words of the three elders, the two elders immediately fell into meditation and said to themselves, "and look at Xu Shaotang, who is now fully involved in alchemy, doesn''t look like cheating at all. A man who can even give the huntian pill to others at will will will care about our prize?"


    At the beginning, everyone was angry because of Xu Shaotang''s "cheating". After calming down, they suddenly felt something was wrong.


    How could a clever man like Xu Shaotang make such a low-level mistake?


    "You say, is it possible that Xu Shaotang forgot to put the cinnabar?" Five elder slightly ponder a way: "also perhaps, he has other alchemy method, even if don''t need the red sand also can refine the pill?"


    "How to make pills without adding cinnabar?"


    The fourth elder snorted: "how can he do what even danjun can''t do? Is he more powerful than Dan Jun? "


    After hearing the words of the four elders, several people were speechless. Indeed, even if the king of Dan, Zhen Yin, had to add the red sand to make pills, all of them here were alchemists. They had never heard of anyone who could make pills without the red sand!

 Chapter 2235

    "It''s time! All shut down


    With the sound of a cloud, everyone''s mood suddenly began to become nervous.


    As everyone knows, the next step is for the five elders of the danmeng to check the Danlu of the 50 people who participated in the final contest. Who can win the first prize will soon be revealed.


    At the same time, almost everyone stopped consciously. In fact, many people stopped before that.


    However, an old man with pale hair ignored the voice and was still making the final refining with nervous face.


    "On the 17th, violation, cancel all awards, do not participate in the ranking!"


    A cold voice rang out. The old man who was still making the last effort there was shaking all over, but he still didn''t stop. His eyes were staring at his own alchemy furnace, carefully controlling the fire.


    Seeing this, the five elders didn''t stop him. Anyway, they have announced to cancel his reward and his qualification to participate in the ranking. If he wants to continue refining, let him go. Looking at the old man, he should also be very persistent in the art of alchemy.


    Although he broke the rules, it is not a good thing for a man who is so dedicated to alchemy to give him more opportunities to try.


    The five elders began to check the pills in the alchemy furnace one by one in order. At the same time, they did not forget to look at Xu Shaotang firmly to prevent Xu Shaotang from cheating and changing the dregs in the alchemy furnace into the prepared pills.


    Facing the five elders'' eyes, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly and says with a smile: "is it necessary? If I really want to get the remnant paper by cheating, I might as well ask Mr. Gu to take it away on the spot! Why waste a few days here with you? "


    He knew that most of these people found out that he did not add the cinnabar to make pills. Maybe in their eyes, without cinnabar, they could not make pills?


    "No.1, Huang Tian, two Chinese medicine Yangyuan pills!"


    As the voice rang out, the five elders took out two Yangyuan pills from the stove of the man named Huang Tian in public, and raised them high, so that everyone on the scene could see the two pills.


    Then they went to number two.


    "No.2, room name, a Chinese medicine Ningshen pill!"


    "Number three..."


    "Number four..."


    Their action is very fast. After all, they are all alchemy masters. They can see what kind of elixir is in the furnace at a glance.


    Most of these people have refined Chinese elixir, but some of them are of low value, some of them are relatively high, and the number of finished elixir varies. However, the final judgment is based on the total value of the elixir refined by these people. Therefore, if the same elixir is refined, theoretically, the more the number of finished elixir, the better the chance of winning The bigger.


    "No.13, Wu ancient book, two pieces of Xueji Yangyan pill, a Chinese medicine!"


    With the sound of the five elders, the onlookers immediately burst into laughter. It was not because of Wu''s bad pills, but because he actually made snow skin nourishing pills on this occasion. Isn''t it just a joke?


    For those people''s laughter, Wu Gu Ji disdained to curl his mouth, heart secret way: you know a fart!


    The value of his two Xueji Yangyan pills is at least more than ten inferior spirit stones. It doesn''t matter what kind of pills he makes. The key is the value of pills. Xueji Yangyan pills are the ones with high value among the traditional Chinese medicines. He knows that it''s difficult to get into the top ten with his own strength, so he deliberately makes Xueji Yangyan pills to improve the value of his pills, which is also a pity Reasonable use of rules.


    If he can enter the top ten, he will be able to achieve the goal of participating in the alchemy competition.


    "You''re a very clever pupil."


    The elder saw through the purpose of Wu''s ancient books at a glance and whispered to the three elders.


    The three elders blushed slightly and said angrily, "they are all smart people. I''ll let his master teach him a lesson. This little bastard is a shame to me!"


    "Well, you don''t know what beauty looks like. Don''t we know you?" The second elder said with a smile: "this is a reasonable use of the rules of the game. If my disciples were so clever, maybe I would have taught them myself!"


    Several people said in a low voice, while the next inspection.


    The next few people were mediocre, and the refined pills were basically Chinese pills. One of them made a good Chinese pill. In terms of value, it should be ranked in front of Wu ancient books.


    "What pills did you make?"


    Several people finally came to Lian Hou, looking at Lian Hou''s happy face, their mood suddenly felt better.


    "I''m not sure." Lian Hou bowed to several people and said with a smile, "I''m waiting for you elders to come and have a look. I didn''t dare to open it first."


    "Little bastard, do you still play mystery in front of me?"The three elders laughed and scolded. At the same time, they reached out and opened the furnace in front of Lian Hou. At the moment when the furnace was opened, a smell of fragrance suddenly overflowed from the furnace.


    Smelling the smell, the other elders were slightly surprised and quickly looked into the thick alchemy furnace.


    "No.19, lianhou, a Chinese medicine pill and a xisui pill!"


    Three elder full is excited of call out, at the same time take out that wash marrow Dan, full face smile of show this wash marrow Dan to the public.


    "Xisui Dan! The fat man has made the marrow washing pill


    "It''s the most difficult way to refine the xisui pill among the traditional Chinese medicines."


    "The fat man didn''t show his mountain and water before. It turned out that he was hiding his strength!"


    "It seems that the first place this time will fall to danmeng again!"


    "Not necessarily, there are still Jingli!"


    With the sound of the three elders, the crowd suddenly burst out with a roar and sigh. It''s not uncommon to produce Chinese medicine, but it''s amazing to produce xisui pill, the top Chinese medicine. Even some senior alchemists can''t produce xisui pill!


    A pill with a value of nearly a hundred low-grade spirit stones can at least ensure that the fat man is in the top five. Moreover, the pill with the highest value is the pill made at present! No accident, this fat man should be able to enter the top three!


    "Little bastard!"


    The three elders laughed and scolded, slapped Lian Hou''s shoulder heavily. Although there was not too much extra words, everyone knew that they would be taught by the three elders themselves after the fat man died!


    Even thick a smile, but in the heart is a long sigh of relief: Niang, finally did not mess up!


    As a matter of fact, he had no idea how to refine xisui pill, but in order to get the first prize, he had to go to Xu Shaotang to exchange a considerable spirit stone. It turns out that he finally got it right!

 Chapter 2236

    Lian Hou''s pith washing pill has pushed this alchemy competition to a small climax. Now, everyone''s eyes are focused on Jing Li. Jing Li is the first in the first four competitions. Now, the only one who has the most hope of surpassing Lian Hou is Jing Li.


    Facing everyone''s eyes, Jing Li''s face showed a faint smile.


    He stood there quietly, waiting for the five elders of danmeng to check. His face was calm. This calm alone made countless people believe that he could win lianhou.


    "It seems that the first place should be between Jing Li and your apprentice."


    The elder glanced at Jing Li and said to the three elders with a smile.


    Lian Hou was very happy to have such attainments in alchemy. Although Lian Hou is not his disciple, he is a member of danmeng after all. Even if he can''t win the first place, he has earned some face for danmeng at least.


    "Not necessarily!"


    Three elder slightly ponder a way: "I always feel, this contest will have some unexpected situation."


    As he spoke, the three elders looked at Xu Shaotang standing there. He didn''t know why. He always thought that Xu Shaotang would be the biggest variable in this alchemy contest.


    "Did you say Xu Shaotang?" The elder also looked at Xu Shaotang with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, and then said faintly: "I hope there are some accidents, but this accident had better not make me too difficult!"


    "What can happen?" Four elder lightly hum a way: "nothing more than cheat, I pour is really want to see his cheat of technique have how clever!"


    No matter what other people think, he firmly believes that Xu Shaotang has come to this stage by cheating. Now he really wants to see what''s in Xu Shaotang''s red stove, and what''s more, he wants to see how the elder deals with the cheating Xu Shaotang and the people who help him cheat!


    After checking several people''s Dan stove, all kinds of Dan medicine began to appear. However, at present, Lian Hou''s washing marrow Dan is the most valuable.


    This result, we are not surprised. Now, all the onlookers hold their breath and stare at the alchemy furnace in front of Jingli. Everyone knows that as long as they look at the alchemy furnace in front of Jingli, there will be no great suspense about the contest.


    "Is this the second time we''ve met?"


    Standing in front of Jingli, the elder kept a slight smile on his face, but he didn''t rush to open the red stove in front of Jingli.


    Jingli slightly bowed, politely said: "three years no see, big elder is all right."


    "It''s rare that you remember me! I didn''t keep you three years ago, but I still regret it now. " The elder sighed and said slowly, "how about joining our Dan league now?"


    Three years ago, the elder invited Jing Li to join the danmeng, but he politely refused. Although he knew that most of the invitation would still be rejected, the elder still couldn''t help sending an invitation to this rare alchemy wizard.


    Both other elders and Jing Li know that as long as Jing Li joins the Dan League, he will be accepted as a closed disciple by the elder. The elder has not accepted an apprentice for decades. Jing Li is the only alchemist he wants to accept as an apprentice for decades.


    It can be said that as long as Jing Li joined the Dan League, he would immediately gain a high status. Lianhou, the third generation of disciples, would have to shout respectfully when they saw him.


    Even without looking at the pills in the furnace, Jing Li wanted to accept him as a close disciple. It can be seen that the elder attached great importance to Jing Li in his heart.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Jing Li bowed to him again and said: "I don''t want to be a top alchemist. I''m afraid I''m going to fail the elder''s kindness."


    "Alas..."


    After hearing Jing Li''s words, the elder knew that his wish to leave Jing Li was doomed to fail. Jing Li''s meaning was very clear. He wanted to be a real strong man, not a alchemist. His identity as an alchemist was just to make him more smooth on the road of becoming strong. The Alliance of immortals was undoubtedly his best choice, and they also knew that Jing Li had become a strong man He was accepted by elder Feng of Xiandao League as a disciple.


    "Well, since you don''t want to be here, I''m not too old to be forced."


    Although the elder had already foreseen the result, at this moment, he was still disappointed. After a heavy sigh, he slowly said, "let me see how much you have improved in alchemy in the past three years."


    "Please give me some advice!"


    Jing Li is neither humble nor arrogant, and he reaches out his hand to lead the way.


    The elder nodded slightly and went forward in person. With disappointment and curiosity in his arms, he slowly opened the alchemy furnace in front of Jingli.


    Now we have investigated the alchemy furnace of more than 30 people, but this is the only alchemy furnace opened by the elder himself. This honor alone is enough to make Jing Li proud of others.


    As soon as there was a crack in the Dan stove, a strong smell spread out. Not only the elders of Dan League, but also others around them could smell the strange strong smell."This is..."


    Several elder heart suddenly jump, smell the moment of this strong fragrance, they have roughly guessed the pill in the Dan stove, but, in their heart, they can''t believe their own judgment.


    Yuanlingdan, the top grade pill, is slightly more advanced than the top ten xuanlingdan. It can make people gain powerful power in a short time and attack beyond their own strength. If a human immortal takes yuanlingdan in the later stage, he will have the strength no less than that in the early stage of the earth immortal in a burning incense time.


    Of course, this kind of pill that can stimulate people''s potential has side effects. Once the effect is over, the person who uses it will lose all his strength. It will take ten days and a half months for him to recover completely.


    Even so, Yuan Lingdan is still a very popular pill. After all, it is a life-saving pill at a critical time.


    The elder took a deep breath and opened the alchemy furnace with a slight tremor. At the moment of opening, the whole person fell into a great shock, and then a deep regret filled his whole body. Such alchemy wizard could not become a member of the alchemy League. It was the loss of the alchemy League.


    For a long time, the elder breathed out a turbid breath and slowly took out the pill. His voice trembled slightly, and he cried: "No.32, Jingli, the best pill, yuanlingdan!"


    "Wow


    "I heard you right, top grade pill!"


    "So Jing Li is already a senior alchemist?"


    "It''s only three years since I became a senior alchemist. How can I be embarrassed?"


    "Look, I''ll say that Jingli is the real finale. The first place this time is definitely Jingli..."


    Among the crowd, all of them looked at Jing Li with adoring eyes. He was a 24-year-old senior alchemist, who could be called the youngest senior alchemist in southern regions. Even Zhai Tiandao, at this age, did not achieve such achievement as Jing Li!


    Facing the adoring eyes of the public, Jing Li is not surprised. He just slowly turns his eyes to Xu Shaotang not far away, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth

 Chapter 2237

    All the following people were eclipsed in front of Jingli''s aura. Even those who made good pills failed to attract everyone''s attention. The onlookers were still discussing Jingli, the youngest senior alchemist in the history of southern regions.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang was No. 42, but the five elders of Dan League directly jumped over Xu Shaotang when they checked the Dan furnace. When they finished checking the last one''s Dan furnace, they came to Xu Shaotang with a gloomy face.


    "There''s a good play to see!"


    "Let''s see how the elders deal with him!"


    "It turns out that luck is not everything!"


    The crowd''s eyes suddenly showed a look of schadenfreude. Everyone knows that Xu Shaotang only got to this step by cheating, which is absolutely not allowed by danmeng. The five elders of danmeng have just skipped the inspection of Xu Shaotang''s Danlu and have already indicated their attitude in advance.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the people standing in front of him with a gloomy face. He has a smile on the corner of his mouth and a clear conscience on his face. The fierce eyes of several elders are directly ignored by him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s indifferent appearance, the elder was more angry and said harshly, "tell me, who is cheating for you in secret?"


    "Cheating?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the elder with a smile, "which eye do you see me cheating?"


    "We all saw it!"


    The four elders couldn''t wait to shout: "a person who doesn''t even know that alchemy needs to add dansha can also enter the last competition. What is cheating? Honestly say to help you cheat, maybe you can spare your life! Otherwise... "


    "Or what?"


    Xu Shaotang is still indifferent, but the voice has begun to become cold, he does not like being threatened, especially this kind of unclear threat!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the four elders were furious: "even now, they dare to speak wild! Elder, it seems that if you don''t give him some color, he doesn''t intend to be honest! "


    "You should be the fourth elder, aren''t you?" Xu Shaotang showed a scornful smile on his face and said lightly: "how can you jump out in such a hurry to help your apprentice vent his anger? Or is it that your apprentice lost his fortune in the gambling shop, and you, the master, have lost your fortune, so you feel resentful? "


    Although I don''t know this one, it''s not difficult to guess his identity when I watch him jump out so actively.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    The fourth elder was stabbed in the pain by Xu Shaotang. He said angrily, "I cheated in the alchemy contest. I dare to speak rudely to you. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, do you really think that our alchemy League is your presumptuous place?"


    Just as the four elders are going to teach Xu Shaotang a lesson, the two elders suddenly reach out and block him.


    "What do you mean, second Elder, don''t you sneer at him? Are you afraid that he will give you up? "


    "Don''t be bloody here!"


    The second elder looked coldly at the fourth elder and said in a fierce voice: "you should teach him a lesson. It''s your business. After the alchemy competition, I won''t stop you from what you want to do! But now, it''s still in the alchemy contest. Don''t bring your personal resentment to the contest


    "Yes, elder, why don''t we see if there''s any pills in his furnace first?" The three elders echoed in a low voice: "in this way, if we have direct evidence, we can convince the public if we deal with him again, so as not to be accused of bullying the younger generation by our Dan League!"


    Listening to the words of the second elder and the third elder, the elder fell into thinking. After a long time, he nodded slowly.


    "Well, I always have a clear conscience! Let''s see if it''s pills or slag in his furnace! "


    While speaking, the elder winked at the four elders. The four elders immediately stepped forward and could not wait to open the red stove in front of Xu Shaotang.


    At the moment when the red stove is opened, a light and elegant fragrance suddenly comes to our face, just like the warm spring breeze, which makes people unconsciously indulge in it.


    "This This... "


    The four elders stood there with the stove cover in their hands, with a look of horror on their faces. They were struck by lightning and could not even say a complete word.


    Looking at the astonished and inexplicable look of the four elders, the other elders also hurriedly approached. When they saw the three pills in Xu Shaotang''s Dan stove, everyone was as dull as the four elders.


    "And said you didn''t cheat!"


    After a long time of stupefaction, the four elders suddenly threw the stove cover on the ground heavily. They stared at Xu Shaotang like a poisonous snake, and said harshly, "there is no necessary elixir for refining dahuandan. There are three dahuandan in your stove. Now, what do you have to say?"


    "What? Three big pills


    "How did Xu Shaotang put the three big return pills into the furnace under the eyes of so many people?""No matter how good he is at alchemy, he''s very good at cheating. So many people haven''t noticed his action. No wonder he can get to this step!"


    "What''s the use of skillful means, but this brain is not easy to use. There is no magic medicine for refining dahuandan here, but he magnifies it in the Dan furnace and puts three pills at a time, isn''t it? Ha ha


    "It''s not easy for Xu Shaotang to take out three big pills at one time. I don''t think the Dan League will dare to do anything about him!"


    Some people gloated at Xu Shaotang, while others fell into thinking.


    Although dahuandan is also a top grade pill, the value of one dahuandan is more than that of Jingli, not to mention three? I''m afraid even the elders of Dan league can''t refine three big return pills at one time!


    No matter whether the three Da Huan Dan were made by Xu Shaotang himself, or he secretly put them into the Dan stove through a technique that no one saw, there is no doubt that only three Da Huan Dan can tell Xu Shaotang''s background is not shallow. If the Dan alliance wants to deal with Xu Shaotang, it''s afraid that it should also take into account the power behind Xu Shaotang?


    Listening to the gossips in his ears, and then looking at the four elders who seemed to have won, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and calmly said to the four elders: "what you can''t do doesn''t mean others can''t do! What''s more, don''t you stare at me secretly from beginning to end? If I cheat, you won''t see? Do you have eyes on your buttocks? "


    "Presumptuous!"


    Xu Shaotang''s words are rude again and again. The four elders can''t help it. Now they are irritated by Xu Shaotang''s words. They just slap Xu Shaotang in the face.

 Chapter 2238

    "Bang!"


    Naturally, Xu Shaotang couldn''t let the four elders do it. At the moment when the four elders raised their hands, his real Qi suddenly surged and hit the four elders heavily on the chest.


    The four elders never dreamed that Xu Shaotang would dare to attack himself in public. He didn''t have time to escape. He was directly hit by Xu Shaotang''s powerful hand. His body flew upside down like a broken kite, smashing the tables behind him to pieces.


    "This..."


    All of us were shocked by the sudden change. No one thought that Xu Shaotang would attack the four elders. The key is to kill them!


    "Bastard, I''m going to kill you!"


    Although the fourth elder is an alchemist, because of the help of various kinds of pills, he also has the strength of the later days of the immortals. Just now, he was shocked by Xu Shaotang, and his anger was completely ignited in an instant. With a loud roar, he rose from the ruins under his body, and his body turned into a streamer, attacking and killing Xu Shaotang like lightning.


    "Don''t you danmeng people care?"


    Looking at the four elders, Xu Shaotang didn''t have any waves on his face. He just said to the elder, "if you don''t care, I''ll teach him a lesson for you!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the elder jumped in his heart and showed an incredible look in his eyes.


    After living for hundreds of years, he has seen too many crazy people, but it is the first time for him to see such crazy people as Xu Shaotang.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s strength is really extraordinary among the younger generation, after all, he is only a Dixian. Does a Dixian dare to teach Tianxian a lesson?


    In the moment of the elder''s consternation, the four elders have struck like lightning, and a fierce Qi is like a rainbow light, straight to Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t think you''ll care."


    In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Li mang flashed, and the whole person suddenly flew up in the air. At the same time, a fierce Qi surged out. In an instant, the two people''s Qi had been heavily bumped together. After a burst of explosion, the surrounding area was in a mess. However, Xu Shaotang''s body was not only attacking, but also bullying him like lightning.


    "No, he''s a fairy!"


    Until this time, several elders who were still in a daze finally reacted and wanted to stop the war between them. After all, there are so many people here. If we let the two fight on, I''m afraid many people will be affected.


    However, the fierce battle they expected did not happen.


    When they thought of stopping the battle, they found that Xu Shaotang''s hands had already pinched the four elder''s neck. The elder''s slightly old face was red. Only with a little effort, Xu Shaotang could easily pinch his neck.


    This incredible scene made the surrounding area fall into a dead silence. No one thought that Xu Shaotang could control the four elders of Dan League so easily.


    Fairy!


    Xu Shaotang is an immortal!


    No one can believe this fact, but they have to believe that this scene really happened in front of their eyes, even if they want to find an excuse not to believe.


    The confident smile on Jing Li''s face has long disappeared, replaced by a huge shock. He knows that Xu Shaotang''s strength is very strong, but he never dares to guess that Xu Shaotang may be an immortal. He thinks that he is already a genius. At the moment, he finds that he still takes Xu Shaotang too simply.


    "You know he''s a fairy?" Lian Hou stares big eyes, swallows a mouthful of saliva, and asks Wu Guji around him with a dull look.


    Wu''s ancient books shook his head. He didn''t know. He always thought that Xu Shaotang was a land immortal, and he especially tried to prove it to Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang only said that he was a land immortal at that time, so he naively thought that he was really a land immortal. However, it was just Xu Shaotang''s modest words.


    At this moment, the question that has been bothering them has finally been answered.


    No wonder Xu Shaotang gave the huntian pill to Mu Tiance, not because he was stupid, but because he was already an immortal. He didn''t need it at all!


    No one knows how old Xu Shaotang is, but there is no doubt that Xu Shaotang must be very young. Even if he is older than Jing Li, he will never be too old. Such a young celestial being has completely refreshed their cognition.


    At this moment, it doesn''t matter whether Xu Shaotang cheated in the alchemy contest. An immortal who can easily subdue the four elders of the Dan League, even if he cheated, what would happen? Does danmeng dare to do anything to him? If he wants to go, how can danmeng keep him?


    In this world, strength is always respected!


    "Show mercy!"


    Seeing that the four elders are strangled by Xu Shaotang, the elder is afraid that Xu Shaotang will be killed in a rage, so he asks Xu Shaotang for help.


    "You want me to be lenient?" Xu Shaotang glanced at the elder lightly, "but he took the initiative just now? Why didn''t you ask him to be lenient at that time? Elder, if the Dan League doesn''t give me an account, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to pass! "I''ll give you a fart account!


    At that time, Xu Shaotang''s attitude was so arrogant that they only thought about the four elders. They just taught Xu Shaotang a little lesson. If the four elders really wanted to kill Xu Shaotang, they would certainly stop him. But now, there is no way to explain everything. Even if they did, Xu Shaotang would not believe it.


    The war elder took a deep breath, resisted the impulse of scolding his mother, and slowly said: "cheating is always forbidden in the alchemy contest of danmeng. You are the most amazing person I have ever seen in my life. Why do you want to win the first place in the alchemy contest by this means?"


    "You still think I''m cheating?"


    Xu Shaotang showed a sneer on his face. "Do you want me to refine it again in front of you before you believe I didn''t cheat?"


    "If it can be like this, nature is the best!"


    The elder nodded slightly and said, "if we really misunderstood you, we will personally apologize to you."


    "Ha ha, you think very well, but unfortunately, I don''t have this obligation, and now I don''t have this mood!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly turned his cheek and looked at the four elders with red face. He said faintly, "I''ll give you face and spare his dog''s life for the time being. However, death can be avoided, and life can''t escape!"


    "Pa!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly took out his hand like lightning and slapped the four elders in the face. At the same time, he said with a tone of teaching: "next time, before you start with someone, you''d better weigh how many pounds you have!"


    After that, like a dead dog, Xu Shaotang threw the four elders on the ground.

 Chapter 2239

    Shocked!


    Dull!


    Panic!


    Everyone looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement. They couldn''t believe that Xu Shaotang would humiliate the four elders of danmeng in such a way. His action was not only humiliating the four elders, but also humiliating the whole danmeng!


    "Ah


    The four elders with blood in their mouths suddenly jumped up like crazy, with long hair flying disorderly in the wind, and roared angrily: "a scholar can be killed, not humiliated! Xu Shaotang, I''ll fight with you! "


    Having said that, the four elders pounce on Xu Shaotang and attack him like crazy.


    "No more face for you?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face turned cold. From the beginning, he saw that the four elders were very unhappy. The old man danced the most happily from beginning to end. Now he has spared his life. He dares to bite like a mad dog. Do you really dare to kill him?


    "Stop it


    Just when Xu Shaotang was going to fight back, a furious voice suddenly sounded, and then a streamer swept from the distance.


    Hearing this voice, the fourth elder stopped his attack and stood there with a bow.


    "Welcome Dan Jun!"


    The other elders all looked respectfully at the fast approaching streamer.


    Hearing the voices of several elders, the onlookers were stunned. Then they bowed to salute and called in unison: "welcome Dan Jun!"


    Tens of thousands of people cried out in unison, and the voice broke through the sky like thunder for nine days.


    "Zhen yin?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, and his eyes moved with the streamer. Unexpectedly, the abnormal dispute startled Zhen Yin! However, this is good. He wants to ask Zhen Yin to judge and see how the elders of Dan League wronged themselves!


    The speed of streamer was very fast, and it fell between Xu Shaotang and the four elders in an instant.


    Zhen Yin has a pair of sharp eyes like an eagle. He can''t see happiness and anger on his high face for a long time. As soon as he stops there, an invisible momentum rushes in, which makes many people gasp.


    Although he looks like a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s, everyone knows that Zhen Yin''s actual age should be over 150 years old. His ability to maintain his present appearance is not only because of his deep strength, but also because he often takes pills to nourish his body.


    Xu Shaotang is looking at Zhen Yin, and Zhen Yin is also looking at him. Both of them are looking at each other carefully, with a bit of doubt in their eyes.


    "There hasn''t been a person as amazing as you in Nanyu for thousands of years."


    Zhen Yin takes the lead in speaking, and the doubt in her eyes turns into appreciation.


    Since Zhen Yin didn''t show any hostility, Xu Shaotang naturally didn''t have to be an enemy. Facing Zhen Yin''s eyes, he said with a smile: "it''s not a waste of me to come to Nanfu this day to see Zhen danjun."


    Zhen Yin nodded slightly and said, "I don''t think you are a trouble maker. Why do you want to make a big fuss about the alchemy competition of our alchemy League?"


    "This matter, Dan Jun, maybe you can ask some elders of your Dan League." Xu Shaotang said flatly.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin turned her head and looked directly at the elder: "elder, what''s the matter?"


    "Report back to Dan Jun that Xu Shaotang cheated in the alchemy contest. The four elders wanted to track down the person who helped him cheat. There was some conflict between their words. The four elders wanted to teach Xu Shaotang a lesson, but they didn''t think about it..."


    "I didn''t think that instead of teaching others, I was taught by others, right?"


    Zhen Yin said with his own eyes, "who''s the elder''s voice in the interview?"


    "Thank you, Mr. Dan, we have never seen it!" The elder replied respectfully.


    "Since we have never seen it, how can we judge that others cheat?" Zhen Yin''s voice suddenly chills, "elder, it''s not like your style of doing things!"


    Looking at Zhen Yin''s eyes, the elder quickly replied: "well, Xu Shaotang didn''t add the red sand in the process of alchemy, which several of our elders have seen with their own eyes. In addition, the alchemy competition didn''t prepare the necessary elixir for the alchemy, but Xu Shaotang had three big alchemy in his alchemy furnace, so we concluded that he was in the alchemy competition He cheated in the game, but none of us knows what method he used to hide it from us. "


    The elder is impartial and tells Zhen Yin all the causes and consequences.


    He believes that Zhen Yin should have his own judgment in mind.


    It''s not right for the four elders to teach Xu Shaotang a lesson, but Xu Shaotang cheated in the alchemy contest, which is what the Dan league can''t bear, even if he is a real genius!


    Listening to the elder''s words, a trace of doubt flashed in Zhen Yin''s eyes. He quickly glanced at the elixirs on the table next to him, then turned to Xu Shaotang and asked, "what he said is the truth?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "but that doesn''t mean I must cheat, does it?""That''s true!"


    Zhen yinwu thought for a while and said with a smile, "since you didn''t cheat, I''m very curious. How do you make three big pills without adding the elixir on the table?"


    There is no doubt in Zhen Yin''s eyes, but he is more curious. He really can''t figure out how to make Da Huan Dan with these pills on the table? As for cinnabar, as far as he knows, it doesn''t have to be added, but it requires extremely abnormal control ability to control the furnace temperature in a very small fluctuation range. Even he may not be able to do this.


    "Listen to Dan Jun''s meaning, it seems that I intend to refine it for you again?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    Zhen Yin nodded: "I won''t let you refine it for nothing. Well, if you are willing to refine it again, I can give you some precious elixirs. I can guarantee that they are absolutely elixirs you have never seen! Of course, if you have other conditions, you can also put forward them! "


    "It looks like a good deal."


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, nodded slightly and said: "it seems that only when you see it with your own eyes can you clear my suspicion of cheating! But I have a question! "


    "Go ahead, please


    "If it turns out that I didn''t cheat, what are you going to do?" The corners of Xu Shaotang''s mouth show a slight smile, and his eyes slowly sweep over several elders, and finally fall on Zhen Yin again.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin hesitated for a while and said: "if you prove that you didn''t cheat, I will give you a satisfactory explanation!"


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded. Among smart people, some things don''t need to be explained too clearly!


    Now that Zhen Yin has said that he will be satisfied with the explanation, he is euphemistically telling him that the conditions are free for him, as long as they are not too excessive!

 Chapter 2240

    Under the gaze of the public, Xu Shaotang slowly returned to his position to participate in the alchemy competition.


    With curiosity, Zhen Yin also comes to him. It seems that he plans to monitor Xu Shaotang himself to see if he has cheated.


    "If you want to refine dahuandan, it will take a little longer. I don''t have time to follow here."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhen Yin with a smile and said, "let''s use another method to prove that I didn''t cheat."


    "Oh, how to prove it?"


    Zhen Yin looks at Xu Shaotang curiously.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer Zhen Yin''s question. He just picked up several miraculous drugs on the table and put them in front of Zhen Yin. "Zhen danjun should know which kind of pills can be made with these miraculous drugs?"


    Zhen Yin nodded his head and said, "these elixirs are the elixirs for refining the inferior pill Huayu pill."


    Huayu pill is a kind of pill that is not even inferior. It takes a short time to refine. Generally, the apprentice of refining Huayu pill only practices with it. If Zhen Yin is allowed to refine it, it will take only a quarter of an hour to refine it.


    "Can we refine other elixirs?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Zhen Yin had a general idea of what Xu Shaotang wanted to do. She looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise. Then she shook her head slightly and said, "as far as I know, if you only use these elixirs, you can only make Huayu pills. If you want to make other elixirs, you need to use other elixirs."


    Every pill has a fixed prescription, and every elixir also has a fixed pharmacology. It is not easy to create a new prescription, and the pharmacology must not be contrary to the pill to be refined.


    Zhen Yin himself has tried to create new Dan prescriptions, but most of them are high-quality or even Chinese Dan medicines, and the success rate of alchemy is very low. Finally, he gave up.


    Xu Shaotang asked with a smile: "if I don''t add the cinnabar and refine the Yangyuan pill with these elixirs, can I prove that I didn''t cheat?"


    "Yangyuan pill?"


    Zhen Yin looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, "do you really want to use these kinds of elixirs to refine Yangyuan pill?"


    Although Yangyuan pill is a inferior pill, in Zhen Yin''s inherent thinking, yinlinghua is a necessary panacea for refining Yangyuan pill, while Xu Shaotang has no yinlinghua at all!


    "I don''t know if I can make it. Try it."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang quickly emptied the furnace and lit the fire. When the furnace temperature reached the ideal temperature, he put several elixirs into the furnace according to a proportion they had never heard of before, and quickly closed the furnace.


    His every move, are seen in the eyes of the public, this time, Xu Shaotang still did not join the dansha.


    "Can he really make Yangyuan pill from these elixirs?" Lian Hou, next to Wu''s ancient books, asked Wu''s ancient books in amazement.


    Wu Guji shook his head blankly: "I don''t know, but I think he should be able to do it! At least, he can indeed make pills without adding any cinnabar, which you and I have seen with our own eyes. "


    Lian Hou nodded slightly, which he fully believed. He and Wu Guji had always thought that Xu Shaotang cheated. However, as Xu Shaotang entered the next round again and again, he had already believed that Xu Shaotang could indeed make alchemy without using red sand.


    A moment later, the fat on Lian Hou''s face suddenly jumped and asked in a low voice, "if he can do it, doesn''t that mean he is more powerful than Dan Jun?"


    Wu Gu Ji didn''t speak. He just looked at Xu Shaotang quietly, because he didn''t know how to answer Lian Hou''s question. At the moment, he was very nervous. He hoped that Xu Shaotang could really refine Yangyuan pill. In this way, Xu Shaotang was not only a cultivation genius, but also a peerless genius on alchemy, selling himself to such a unique talent in the world Wizard, his mind will be much more balanced.


    Xu Shaotang is already familiar with refining Yangyuan pill. While carefully controlling the fire, he curiously asked Zhen Yin, "why don''t you think I cheated as firmly as they do?"


    "Because I don''t think the same as them. What they want is to ensure the fairness of the alchemy competition, but what I want is to teach those who have achieved it!" Zhen Yin said seriously: "I hope you didn''t cheat, but rely on your real strength to refine the big pill! In this way, in alchemy, you may be able to open a new door for me! "


    Different starting points lead to different ways of doing things. The elders of the danmeng want to find evidence of Xu Shaotang''s cheating, but he wants to find someone who can discuss alchemy with him. As danjun, he is not without doubts about alchemy, just can''t find the right person to discuss it. Most of the time, he is making a car behind closed doors.


    "You are really different from them!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "I now some understand why you can become Dan Jun


    In a few simple words, Xu Shaotang has added some favor to Zhen Yinping. With Zhen Yin''s status, what he wants to do is not to protect the honor of Dan League, but to explore the fields he has never touched. This is enough to show that he has a deep love for alchemy.In other words, he was born for alchemy.


    "Now I''m beginning to believe that you can really use those elixirs to make Yangyuan pills." Zhen Yin is full of hot eyes looking at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang''s head deviated and asked curiously, "why? It hasn''t worked out yet. "


    "Your control of the fire has reached the extreme. I think I''m inferior to you in the control of the fire!" Zhen Yin slightly excited said: "at least, I now fully believe that you can refine pills without the use of cinnabar!"


    From the beginning, Zhen Yin has been paying attention to the fire of Xu Shaotang''s Dan stove. However, after such a long time, he was surprised to find that Xu Shaotang controlled the fire extremely stably! From the beginning to the present, the fire had hardly any fluctuation, as if it was still there.


    His abnormal control over the fire alone was enough to make Zhen Yin admire him.


    Hearing Zhen Yin''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "if you didn''t know that there was any cinnabar at the beginning of alchemy, maybe you can do it now!"


    When Liang Danqing taught him alchemy, he didn''t tell him about the red sand. From then on, he began to practice controlling the fire. It''s not that his skill is so good, it''s just that practice makes perfect! And the heaven these people stubbornly think that alchemy must join the cinnabar, it is all because of the inherent dependent thinking.


    If alchemy from the world after a lot of people try to believe that it will disappear.

 Chapter 2241

    As they talk, time goes by quickly.


    When he felt that the elixir in the furnace was almost the same, Xu Shaotang quickly put out the fire of the furnace, and at the same time annealed rapidly. The whole process was clean, without any drag.


    "What a speed


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s series of actions, Zhen Yin couldn''t help sighing.


    And the elders of Dan League were even more shocked. What''s Xu Shaotang''s performance now, like a man who doesn''t understand alchemy? However, when they observed Xu Shaotang''s Alchemy before, Xu Shaotang did not show such proficiency. On the contrary, he was a bit lazy. If they had seen Xu Shaotang''s skillful action, they might not firmly believe that Xu Shaotang cheated.


    After closing the furnace for a moment, Xu Shaotang stepped back decisively. At the same time, he pointed his empty hand and said to Zhen Yin with a smile, "please open the furnace yourself."


    "Good!"


    Zhen Yin nodded and said to the five elders, "look with me!"


    "Yes


    Five people respectfully take orders and quickly come to Zhen Yin''s side.


    Zhen Yin took a deep breath, slowly came forward, put his hand on the cover of the furnace, with curiosity and longing, slowly opened the furnace.


    At the moment when the Dan stove was opened, even after countless storms, Zhen Yin couldn''t help staying there. Her mouth was wide enough to plug an egg.


    Seeing Zhen Yin''s look, several elders suddenly jumped in their hearts and followed them to the red stove. The next moment, all five of them stayed there.


    For a long time, Zhen Yincai recovered from the great shock, slowly put his broad hand into the Dan stove, took out three pills, raised them high, showed them to the public, and then put them in front of the four elders.


    "Four elder, please tell me aloud, what is this?"


    Zhen Yin''s voice is very calm, but only those who don''t know Zhen Yin think so. The five elders who know Zhen Yin know that his anger must be rising at the moment.


    Four long old face color burst of red, slightly looked up at Zhen Yin, this just slightly shaking said: "yangyuandan, three."


    "Speak up


    Zhen Yin''s voice suddenly raised, and anger finally spread on her face.


    "Yangyuan pill Three Four elders subconsciously improve their voice, but dead low his head, did not dare to see the look on Zhen Yin''s face, he knew that at the moment Zhen Yin''s face must be full of boundless anger.


    The other four elders also lowered their heads, with a look of shame on their faces. At the moment, their hearts were full of regret.


    When the four elders were pressing each other, if only one of them believed that Xu Shaotang had not cheated, things would not get to this point.


    With the sound of the four elders, there was a burst of exclamation in the crowd. Everyone looked at Xu Shaotang strangely. Xu Shaotang was refining pills under the personal supervision of Dan Jun Zhen Yin. No one would suspect Xu Shaotang cheating.


    For those people who sneered at Xu Shaotang''s cheating not long ago, they only have infinite admiration for Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang''s alchemy has subverted their understanding of alchemy.


    Zhen Yin coldly glances at the four elders, then slowly turns to Xu Shaotang. Under the gaze of tens of thousands of people, he bows to Xu Shaotang and says: "the people of Dan league are short-sighted and wronged you Jia. Zhen Yin makes amends for you Jia on behalf of them. I hope you Jia will look at me and don''t have the same opinion with them."


    Although Zhen Yin''s voice was not big, many people nearby heard it.


    All those who heard Zhen Yin''s voice were stunned. Zhen Yin was the emperor of Dan League, and now he apologized to Xu Shaotang with such a low attitude. In their opinion, it was impossible. However, what they thought was impossible actually happened in front of them.


    No matter whether danmeng is wrong or not, Zhen Yin''s bearing alone has convinced many people thoroughly.


    After hearing Zhen Yin''s words, the five elders dare not neglect him. Even Zhen Yin calls Xu Shaotang "respectful". It can be seen that in Zhen Yin''s heart, Xu Shaotang has even been regarded as an expert.


    Thinking about their doubts about Xu Shaotang before, several people came to Xu Shaotang with red faces and red ears and saluted him respectfully.


    "We are short-sighted and misunderstood Zunjia. We are here to compensate for Zunjia. We hope that Zunjia Haihan can help us."


    Whether it''s true or false, they still have to apologize to Xu Shaotang. Even Zhen Yin has put down her figure. What qualifications can they have not to put down her once arrogant figure.


    When it''s time to bow, you can''t help it.


    Zhen Yin''s action is really unexpected to Xu Shaotang. He thinks that Zhen Yin can let five elders make amends to him at most. Unexpectedly, Zhen Yin actually apologizes in person with the respect of Dan Jun. Xu Shaotang, who already has a good feeling for Zhen Yin, thinks that maybe it''s good to make such a friend.


    "Zhen danjun is very kind."Xu Shaotang quickly lifted Zhen Yin up and said with a smile, "this has nothing to do with Zhen danjun. I''m very grateful that Zhen danjun is willing to believe me."


    Zhen Yin shook his head slightly and said sincerely: "even so, after all, it''s the people of danmeng who are wrong first. If they are not shortsighted, they won''t misunderstand you Jia. After all, they are still complacent and don''t know that there is a day outside."


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "they have already formed an inherent thinking in their heads. They think that anything beyond this set of inherent thinking is impossible."


    "It''s a good lesson to respect you!"


    The elder bowed his head in shame and said seriously, "this is because we made mistakes first. I''m old and ashamed."


    "You should be ashamed indeed!" Zhen Yin''s eyes swept coldly from the five elders, and said harshly, "don''t be enterprising, be complacent. If it goes on like this, the danmeng will be destroyed in your hands sooner or later!"


    Listening to Zhen Yin''s harsh words, the five elders could not help lowering their heads.


    Although Zhen Yin''s words are slightly alarmist, they have to admit that the talents of danmeng are declining day by day. Although there are such alchemy talents as Lian Hou, compared with Jing Li and Xu Shaotang, these alchemy talents of danmeng seem to be nothing.


    If we wait until Jing Li and Xu Shaotang grow up, we are afraid that the momentum of the danmeng will be worse and worse, and it will never be the same again.


    After a lesson to several people, Zhen Yin slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "wait for me to deal with some family affairs first, and then invite you to raise your glass later!"


    "Family?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhen Yin in surprise. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about, but he feels that he should have something to do with the five elders.

 Chapter 2242

    In Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Zhen Yin slowly turns to the four elders.


    Feeling that Zhen Yin''s eyes were aimed at him, the four elders raised their heads slightly. They just glanced at Zhen Yin, who had an iron face, and then bowed their heads.


    "Look up!"


    Zhen Yin''s eyes flashed a shrewd color and cheered coldly to the four elders.


    Hearing Zhen Yin''s words, the four elders quickly raised their heads slightly, but they still kept their eyes down. There was no difference in his face, but his heart was beating wildly. Zhen Yin''s eyes seemed to pierce him, which made him feel huge pressure.


    Zhen Yin coldly looks at the four elders who are modest on the surface, and lightly asks: "four elders, do you know the crime?"


    "I know the crime!"


    The four elders quickly bowed and said: "my subordinates should not suspect Xu Shaotang of cheating because of their shortsightedness, and should not speak rudely to him. My subordinates have no complaints about how Dan Jun will punish him."


    "I''m not talking about that!" Zhen Yin''s eyes were like a sharp sword to the four elders. He said coldly, "what do you say? You should be clear in your heart. Don''t think that you are blind when you are in seclusion. What do you do, you think you can escape from me?"


    With the sound of Zhen Yin''s words, the four elder''s face suddenly showed a trace of panic. However, he was also an old fox. He soon suppressed that trace of panic and changed it into an innocent look. He pretended to be stupid and said: "I''m stupid. I hope Dan Jun can make it clear."


    "Stupid? I don''t think you are stupid at all


    Zhen Yin coldly looked at the four elders, his eyes like electricity, but his voice was extremely cold, "do you want me to ask someone to bring your good apprentice to confront you face to face? Do you really think you can hide the matter from me? "


    Hearing Zhen Yin''s words, the other four elders were surprised, but the four elders'' faces changed. No matter how good he was at covering up, he could not cover up his panic now. His face couldn''t suppress his panic. His mind turned quickly, thinking whether Zhen Yin really knew or just cheated him.


    After thinking about it for a while, he still decided to bite his teeth. If he admitted it, even if Zhen Yin didn''t kill him, he was afraid that he would be abandoned. Now he had to rely on Zhen Yin to cheat him.


    "I really don''t know what Dan Jun means. Please make it clear. If I am wrong, I am willing to accept Dan Jun''s punishment." The four elders gritted their teeth and tried to control their emotions. They whispered to Zhen Yin.


    "I don''t think you''re going to tell the truth!"


    The corner of Zhen Yin''s mouth showed a sneer. "Since you told me, Ben Jun will tell you that the huntian pill in Chu River was put in by Ben Jun himself!"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Zhen Yin''s words, everyone was shocked.


    It''s no wonder that the Dan gambling shop can bet on the pill against heaven. After a long time, Zhen Yin sent someone to put it in?


    When we think about the purpose of Zhen Yin''s doing this, we also smell an unusual smell. There are so many stalls in the Roudan square, but Zhen Yin just let people put huntian Dan on the stalls in Chuhe. There must be some other reasons. Otherwise, even if Zhen Yin wants to deal with Chuhe, there is no need to make such a big detour.


    But they really don''t understand what Chu he has done to make Zhen Yin do this kind of thing with the respect of Dan Jun. what does this have to do with the four elders?


    They don''t understand, but the four elders know it now.


    Zhen Yin''s words directly frustrated his last fluke. He knew that all the things he did were under the surveillance of Zhen Yin''s eyes and ears. Although Zhen Yin spent most of his time in seclusion, it was not the kind of things he didn''t hear outside the window.


    Four elder stupidly looking at Zhen Yin, the whole person seems to have lost the last support, decadent drop sit on the ground, in an instant, the face is already a pale.


    "I am not timid. I dare to ask chuzhenyuan to change the bottles of pills in his stall. Do you really think that you can do everything without ghosts?" Zhen Yin''s voice suddenly became extremely cold, and his eyes were completely ignited by anger.


    "What?"


    Hearing Zhen Yin''s words, the other four elders suddenly screamed and looked at them in disbelief.


    They never dreamed that the four elders would dare to do this. What''s more, Zhen Yin would tell the scandal of Dan League in public.


    But the onlookers were in an uproar, especially those who had gambled on Dan in the stall of Chuhe. Thinking that the spirit stone they had earned was cheated by this despicable means, their anger suddenly rose. Many people cried out and asked Dan League to compensate them for their losses, and others asked Dan Jun to severely punish the four elders The square was as noisy as a vegetable market.


    Listening to the noise in her ears, Zhen Yin''s face became more ugly. She slowly raised her hand to signal those people who were excited to be quiet.


    See the gesture of Zhen Yin, although there are many people in the heart of indignation, but due to the identity of Zhen Yin that Dan Jun, even if there are more complaints in the heart, finally also gradually quiet down."Don''t worry, danmeng will give you a satisfactory explanation!"


    Zhen Yin starts to get angry, and the loud voice resounds through the whole square in an instant, completely suppressing the few voices that are still shouting.


    Until the square was completely quiet, Zhen Yin slowly looked at the elder: "elder, in your opinion, how should this matter be handled?"


    "This..."


    The elder didn''t expect that Zhen Yin would throw this difficult problem to himself. After a long time, he sorted out his thoughts and said slowly: "the fourth elder''s move seriously damaged the reputation of our Dan League and made our Dan League face down. In the view of the elder, we should cancel his elder position, expel him from the Dan League and forbid him to enter Tiannan mansion forever!"


    "That''s it?"


    Zhen Yin lightly looks at the elder. Obviously, the elder''s punishment opinion doesn''t satisfy him.


    Elder slightly stagnated and bowed himself to say: "there are so many things that I can think of. How to deal with them depends on Dan Jun''s orders!"


    "You can be a good man!" Zhen Yin snorted and sighed: "well, since you want to be a good man, you should be a bad man! If such behavior is not severely punished, what is the face of our Dan League? It is based on the land of the southern region! "


    After that, the elder yen raised his voice and said, "I''m going to abolish the alliance one by one


    As soon as the words fell, Zhen Yin''s figure suddenly moved. Before the four elders came back to their senses, two genuine Qi had broken his arms, and a shrill scream suddenly rang through the square

 Chapter 2243

    "Drag it down!"


    Zhen Yin didn''t even look at the four elders who screamed.


    At the moment, Zhen Yin, Dan Jun, is really showing his decisive side. It''s completely opposite to the way he talked with Xu Shaotang just now. His whole body is filled with the spirit of killing people.


    This time, everyone realized that although Zhen Yin rarely appeared, he was Dan Jun after all. He didn''t have no means, but rarely had something to let him do it in person. If the four elders had not offended Xu Shaotang and violated Zhen Yin''s own bottom line, he would not have done it in person.


    After the four elders were dragged down, Zhen Yin once again said in a high voice: "this time, many people on the scene have suffered losses because of the four elders'' personal actions. I can''t return all the losses in the gambling room one by one. I apologize to you again! I announce that today, all the pills in Tiannan mansion are sold at half price. It''s an account for you. I hope you can be satisfied with it! "


    "Half price?"


    "My God, half price all? When you leave Tiannan mansion, you can make a lot of money by changing hands? "


    "Idiot, what are you waiting for? Go to the pill shop quickly!"


    Zhen Yin''s voice just fell, the crowd suddenly issued a burst of exclamation, those quick reaction people have whirlwind like rushed to the city of Dan medicine shop.


    No one felt that Zhen Yin''s way of dealing with it was unfair. Even if there were some strange voices, they were immediately drowned by the booming voices. As Zhen Yin said, he doesn''t know who has been to Chuhe to gamble on Dan. It''s impossible to make up for everyone''s loss. If he deals with it in this way, it''s doomed that the vast majority of people will take advantage of it. Naturally, these people will not object to it.


    Moreover, even if the pills of danmeng are only sold at half price for the rest of the day, the lost gold coins and spirit stones will definitely be several times more than the spirit stones in the pit of the stall in the gambling danfang of Chuhe. In this way, danmeng is bleeding a lot.


    In an instant, 90% of the people who originally surrounded the square were scattered. Most of the rest were people who lost their money in the gambling shop. Of course, there were very few people who didn''t care about the half price pills.


    "Good means!"


    Looking at the empty square, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help admiring himself.


    Zhen Yin''s move not only saved the reputation of danmeng, but also improved the reputation of danmeng. After all, not everyone has the courage to disclose his family''s scandal to the public. Although those pills sold at half price will make danmeng lose a lot of gold coins and spirit stones, even so, in fact, it will not lose money, just make less money.


    It''s like the so-called loss sale on earth. It sounds like a loss. In fact, it can stimulate consumption. After all, it''s a big profit.


    After dealing with the affairs of the four elders, Zhen Yin looks at the elder again: "elder, during my seclusion, I want you to do my duty, but you didn''t find out that the four elders used their power for personal gain in time. As a result, the reputation of our Dan League was damaged. Now I will punish you with ten top quality spirit stones as an extra reward for the next alchemy competition. Do you have any opinions?"


    The elder drew a little on his face. Although his heart was full of pain, he did not dare to have any dissatisfaction. He said respectfully, "this is really an old man''s dereliction of duty. Old man is willing to be punished!"


    "Very good!"


    Zhen Yin nodded slightly and looked at the remaining three elders.


    Looking at Zhen Yin''s sweeping eyes, the three elders have a bad premonition. The four elders have been punished, and the elder has been punished. Now it''s their turn, but they are really wronged. How can they know that the four elders have the courage to tell Chu Zhenyuan to play a trick of stealing a beam and changing a pillar?


    When the three were worried, Zhen Yin finally spoke slowly: "you are shortsighted and wronged Xu Shaotang for cheating, which almost destroyed the Millennium reputation of danmeng. Although you have apologized, what should be punished is still to be punished. Tell me how to punish yourself?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhen Yin''s words make the three people not know what to do.


    If Zhen Yin punished them in the name of the four elders, they might be able to plead injustice with them. However, in the name of their injustice to Xu Shaotang, they are really speechless.


    The three look at each other and realize that Zhen Yin''s punishment is also to give Xu Shaotang an explanation. They can''t escape the punishment this time.


    After a period of silence, under the instruction of the three elders and the five elders, the two elders bowed and said: "this matter is really our fault. We will never have a word of complaint if we only rely on Dan Jun to deal with it!"


    "So best!"


    Zhen Yin pondered slightly for a while, and said to himself, "well, you three, each of you will be punished with five top-quality spirit stones. In addition, when I invite Xu Shaotang later, you and the elder will each be punished with three drinks. What do you think?"


    "Yes


    Several people originally thought that how to punish them, but the result is so. Although there are a lot of five top-quality spirit stones, they don''t think it''s too much for them. As for the three cups of wine penalty, they directly ignored it. Zhen Yin''s punishment is high and low.Seeing how many people are willing to be punished, Zhen Yin comes back to Xu Shaotang and says with a smile, "how satisfied are you with this


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "Dan Jun rewards and punishments clearly, I admire."


    To be honest, Zhen Yin''s ability to punish the five elders of danmeng in front of the public has already given him enough face. Although the punishment on the other four elders is not heavy, it''s good to punish them. If others give him face, he can''t be aggressive any more.


    "Your alchemy is so brilliant that I have never seen it in my life." With a smile, Zhen Yin said, "the four elders have been removed from the Dan League. Now there is a vacancy in the elder''s position. I want to ask you to fill the vacancy. What do you mean?"


    "Ah?"


    When Zhen Yin''s voice fell, all the people, whether Xu Shaotang or the elders, or those who took part in the alchemy competition and the onlookers, looked at Zhen Yin with astonishment.


    They thought that Zhen Yin''s punishment of the five elders was enough to save Xu Shaotang''s face, but now they even invited Xu Shaotang to be the elder of Dan League!


    Xu Shaotang was still suspected of cheating by the elders of the Dan League just now, but now he is on an equal footing with them?


    When others come to participate in the alchemy contest, they will at best mix up fame and prizes, but Xu Shaotang is the elder of the alchemy League. Is the world too crazy?


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang was doomed to completely cover up the light of all the people who came to participate in the alchemy contest!

 Chapter 2244

    Xu Shaotang was in a daze for a long time. After returning to his mind, he slowly shook his head and said, "I''m used to freedom, and I can''t be restrained. Moreover, my attainments in alchemy really don''t deserve the position of elder. I''m afraid I''ll refute the face of Dan Jun."


    "Wow


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, there was another burst of noise in the crowd.


    Zhen Yin''s invitation to Xu Shaotang to fill the vacant position of elder has been beyond everyone''s expectation. Now Xu Shaotang has turned down Zhen Yin''s invitation, which once again is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    In their opinion, since Zhen Yin invited each other warmly, Xu Shaotang naturally wanted to fill the position of elder. After all, the elder of danmeng had great power in danmeng.


    "It''s too arrogant to respect you."


    Zhen Yin shook his head slightly and said sincerely: "only by the fact that you can use the elixir that we don''t think can refine Yangyuan pill to produce Yangyuan pill, it is enough to prove that you are very good at alchemy. Even I want to ask you for advice! It''s really worthy of you to fill the vacant position of elder. I believe you elders won''t have any opinions, will you? "


    Facing Zhen Yin''s eyes, the four elders quickly nodded and said, "yes, I admire you for your alchemy."


    You''re an egg!


    Xu Shaotang, speechless, laughed and scolded in his heart. He shook his head again and said, "several elders are all alchemy masters. As far as my alchemy level is concerned, I still have some self-knowledge. I hope Dan Jun will not be embarrassed."


    The reason why he was able to do this was not because of his alchemy, but because he was taught by Liang Danqing and knew the truth of the same medicinal properties. If the elders of danmeng University also understood this truth, their alchemy level would certainly be higher than their own.


    People should have a clear understanding of themselves. They can''t forget how much they have just because of something.


    This is the truth that people are expensive and have self-knowledge!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin fell into a short silence.


    For a long time, he said slowly: "since Zunjia doesn''t like to be bound and doesn''t want to be the elder of our Dan League, can you be the honorary elder of our Dan League?"


    "What is the honorary elder?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "In the danmeng, they enjoy all the rights enjoyed by the danmeng elders, but they don''t care about the danmeng affairs." Zhen Yin said with a smile: "I believe this one should be very suitable for respectful driving."


    In his opinion, Xu Shaotang''s saying that he is incompetent is a kind of refusal. The reason why he doesn''t want to be the elder of danmeng is that he mostly doesn''t want to be bound by the rules of danmeng. Since he doesn''t want to be bound, he won''t be bound and let him become the elder of fame!


    "Take advantage of nothing?" Xu Shaotang is full of amazement to say: "this world unexpectedly still has such good thing?"


    "Not all of them!"


    With a smile, Zhen Yin looked at Xu Shaotang seriously and said, "to be honest, I want to ask you for alchemy. If you teach me your magic alchemy, it''s actually a great thing for the danmeng. You''re also an alchemist. You should know how much good your magic alchemy will bring to the whole danmeng. So, if we give an honorary elder''s position, we''ll get a bargain. "


    Among the wise, there are some things that need not be covered up. The more they cover up, the worse they are.


    Rather than let others doubt their own purpose, it''s better to say it frankly.


    Hearing Zhen Yin''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling.


    He did guess the purpose of Zhen Yin, but he didn''t expect that Zhen Yin would say it himself. Anyway, Zhen Yin''s honesty is worthy of his friendship.


    "Since Dan Jun has already said that, if I refuse again, it would be too disrespectful."


    After pondering carefully for a while, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s a good thing for me, so I agreed!"


    Since the elder of danmeng has so many advantages, it''s good for him to be an honorary elder to walk in the southern region. As for teaching Zhen Yin alchemy, he can only tell Zhen Yin what Liang Danqing taught him. If he wants to teach him, he really has nothing to teach.


    See Xu Shaotang promise down, Zhen Yin face immediately show happy smile.


    "This honorary elder doesn''t need any complicated ceremony. I''ll announce it to the whole Dan League in my own name later." Zhen Yin looked at Xu Shaotang eagerly and said, "I have many places in alchemy that I want to ask you for advice. Let''s move to me now. I''ll ask someone to prepare wine and vegetables. Let''s talk while eating."


    "Yes, but yes!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "however, I have to wait until I get the prize that should belong to me."


    He came to participate in this alchemy contest just for the first prize. If he didn''t get the remnant volume of "Qingyu Danlu", wouldn''t he go for nothing.


    "Why bother with such a trifle?"


    Zhen Yin gently waved her hand and turned to Da Chang and said, "in this contest, I have chosen Xu Shaotang as the first! What do you thinkThe elder replied quickly: "of course, you should take the first place in this alchemy competition with your excellent alchemy. I believe no one will object to it!"


    "That''s good!" Zhen Yin nodded slightly: "I want to have a chat with you now. You will send the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu later. The rest of the business here will be dealt with by you!"


    After that, Zhen Yin draws Xu Shaotang''s empty hand and signals that Xu Shaotang will leave with him.


    Zhen Yin said so. Naturally, Xu Shaotang couldn''t find any reason to refuse. After nodding slightly, he quickly left with Zhen Yin.


    Looking at the two rapidly disappearing streamers in the sky, the four elders sighed and showed a helpless smile. This alchemy competition has been carried out for so many years, but this time it is the most exciting one, right?


    I believe that soon, the name of Xu Shaotang will spread throughout the southern region.


    Xu Shaotang, an enigmatic alchemist and such a young celestial being, is destined to become the presence of many talents in the southern region.


    After sighing for a while, the four elders slowly stepped onto the platform, glanced at the crowd, and then said in a high voice: "now announce the results of this alchemy contest! First place, Xu Shaotang! Jingli, second! Third place, Lian Hou! Fourth... "


    In fact, without their announcement, we have already guessed who the top three are.


    Listening to the elder announcing the result of the contest in a loud voice, Jing Li''s face was covered with haze, and the word "second" was so harsh to him

 Chapter 2245

    Zhen Yin''s residence is located on the east side of Tiannan mansion. It is a quiet valley. There is nothing unusual outside the valley. Inside, flowers are in full bloom. Before entering the valley, people''s hearts are filled with a strong fragrance.


    On the right side of the valley is a large medicinal field. When Xu Shaotang comes with Zhen Yin, many people are taking care of the medicinal field.


    Apart from the people who manage the medicine fields, there are no other people in the valley.


    But Xu Shaotang knows that the guard of the valley is very strict. In the invisible place, Xu Shaotang can clearly feel several breath.


    There is an artificial lake in the valley. In the center of the lake is an island. A wooden bridge connects to the island directly from the bank, and Zhen Yin''s residence is on the island.


    The mansion, in fact, is just a living courtyard. The courtyard is hidden in the shade of the island, and it complements the surrounding environment. It seems to give people a natural feeling.


    In this valley, it gives people a sense of paradise.


    "It''s a good place."


    With Zhen Yin into the courtyard, Xu Shaotang said with emotion.


    Zhen Yin smiles and says, "I''m used to seclusion most of the time."


    With that, Zhen Yin said to the empty courtyard: "miao''er, prepare good food and wine as soon as possible!"


    "Yes


    A clear female voice rings out. Xu Shaotang goes along with her reputation, but after seeing the green shade, a beautiful shadow leaves quickly. She should have sent someone to prepare food and wine.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Zhen Yin said with a smile, "this is my adopted daughter Zhen Miao. She is always taking care of my daily life."


    "Zhen Miao, how wonderful! Good name Xu Shaotang laughs and withdraws his eyes. At the same time, he curiously asks Zhen Yin, "is Dan Jun''s seclusion a secret practice to study alchemy, or to improve his cultivation?"


    "It''s mostly about improving cultivation."


    Zhen Yin invited Xu Shaotang to sit down in front of the stone platform in the courtyard and sighed softly: "I boasted that before I met Zunjia, I really had nothing to specialize in alchemy. In the past, Zhai danjun left behind countless prescriptions and ancient alchemy books. I had already finished what I could learn. As for those who could not learn, I could only learn after becoming a saint. There was no real fire of saints There is the legacy left by Zhai danjun, and I can only look and sigh. "


    Listening to Zhen Yin''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help nodding his head and said: "whether it''s Dan Dao or Wu Dao, in the end, they all come to the same goal by different routes. We still need to return to Wu Dao."


    He also knew that in order to become a master of alchemy, he had to refine the holy elixir, and in order to refine the holy elixir, he had to refine it with the sage''s real fire. Therefore, if he was a master of alchemy, he must also be a saint. Therefore, if Zhen Yin wanted to follow Zhai Tiandao''s steps to become a master of alchemy, he had no choice but to become a saint.


    In fact, the alchemist''s personal cultivation should be improved faster than ordinary people, but the result is not so. For example, the four elders who fought with Xu Shaotang were the four elders of Dan League, but they were only celestial beings. If they were the elders of Xiandao League and Mormon, they would be the great Luo Jinxian.


    In fact, the reason is that many alchemists put most of their energy on alchemy and neglect to improve their cultivation. To some extent, they have deviated from the direction.


    However, it is difficult and difficult to become a saint. Instead of pursuing illusory becoming a saint, it is better to concentrate on the study of alchemy.


    Therefore, there is no final conclusion on whether this practice is correct or not. It just depends on how the individual pursues it.


    "All roads lead to the same goal?"


    Zhen Yin savored Xu Shaotang''s words carefully, then said with a hearty laugh: "respect the extraordinary person, just a word to express the essence of Dan Dao!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile, "Dan Jun, don''t call me that. Just call me Xu Shaotang."


    Although Zhen Yin''s honorific name was a bit awkward after hearing it for a long time.


    "No way!" Zhen Yin shook his head and said, "although Zunjia is not a master of alchemy, his attainments in some aspects are already above me, the king of Dan. It''s really inappropriate to call him a taboo."


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. What''s wrong with this? He never likes the red tape, and he doesn''t pay so much attention to it.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s speechless look, Zhen Yin thought a little. Suddenly, he had an idea and said with a smile, "since you don''t like this name, how about calling you little brother? Although this is the first time we meet, there is a sense of deja vu. If you don''t dislike it, you will call me brother and I will call you little brother. "


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and nodded his head. This title is at least more agreeable than "Zunjia".


    While they were talking, Zhen Miao, who was dressed in plain white, came with a tray of wine and vegetables. Her steps were very light, like stepping on the waves. Her pretty face was indifferent, like a fairy who was banished from the dust for nine days, without a trace of fireworks in the world.


    "Miao''er, I''d like to introduce you to my father. This little brother is Xu Shaotang!" Zhen Yin smiles to Zhen Miao, who quietly puts food and wine, and then says to Xu Shaotang, "this is your elder brother, my adopted daughter Zhen Miao. This girl usually has less contact with outsiders, and her temper is a little bit weak. Don''t be surprised, little brother.""It''s really light."


    Xu Shaotang smiles gently.


    Different from the general high cold, Zhen Miao''s temperament is lighter than water, as if she didn''t care about anything and didn''t eat fireworks. Xu Shaotang noticed that she didn''t even look at herself from the beginning to the end, but quietly put wine and vegetables on the stone table.


    When the food and wine were ready, she picked up the wine pot and filled their glasses. Then she stood by quietly holding the glass. There was no unnecessary words, and she could not see any waves in her eyes.


    With a helpless smile, Zhen Yin waved her hand to Zhen Miao and said, "you don''t have to wait here. Go down and do your own business first."


    "Yes


    She could not say a word, but would not say two words. She gently put down the wine pot and saluted Zhen Yin slightly. Then she stepped back. Soon, her figure disappeared in the shade.


    Xu Shaotang is slightly surprised. He says in his heart, Zhen Miao, this should not be light tempered. How can he feel a bit like autism?


    "Ah, this girl..."


    Looking at the disappearing direction of Zhen Miao''s figure, Zhen Yin sighed helplessly, "little brother, you don''t believe me. Although I live here with this girl, I can''t say a few words all year round."


    "I don''t even talk to you much?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were full of surprise. His eyes turned slightly and he asked, "what does she usually do here? Just one person in a daze? "

 Chapter 2246

    "Alchemy!"


    Zhen Yin helpless smile, "she in addition to eat and sleep, almost all the time in alchemy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang can''t help but take another look at the direction of Zhen Miao''s disappearance. Is this a alchemy maniac?


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang turned his head and asked with a bit of curiosity, "she is so dedicated to alchemy, and her elder brother has given her everything. I think she has very high attainments in alchemy?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Zhen Yin could not help but show a trace of satisfaction on her face. She nodded slightly and said, "before I met brother Xu, I always thought that her alchemy was enough to be proud of the younger generation of the whole southern region. She was not even inferior to those elders."


    When he said this, Zhen Yin could not help showing some pride on her face.


    At the moment, Zhen Yin is not Dan Jun of danmeng, just a father who is proud of his adopted daughter, which is the same as most fathers when they talk about their daughter.


    However, Xu Shaotang was startled by Zhen Yin''s words and asked in amazement: "in other words, is she a master of alchemy?"


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang thought that he and Jing Li were already gifted in alchemy, but after hearing Zhen Yin''s words, he thought of a sentence again: there are people outside, there is heaven outside!


    He didn''t expect that there was such a alchemist hidden in Zhen Yin.


    But when you think about it, you seem to take it for granted.


    It''s no accident that Zhen Yin, the king of alchemy, should have given her a lot of guidance in the way of alchemy. In addition, she was born a alchemy maniac. If he or Jing Li had been absorbed in alchemy, his present attainments might not be much lower than Zhen Miao''s.


    "Strictly speaking, she is not a master of alchemy."


    Zhen Yin shook her head with a smile and said: "although she can make the best pills occasionally, the chance of becoming a pill is too low. If you give her another year and a half, she should become a real alchemist."


    "That''s great, too!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed slightly: "once a person focuses on one thing, his achievements naturally surpass those of ordinary people."


    Let''s not talk about Zhen Miao''s talent. It''s just this concentration that makes them out of reach. With Zhen Yin''s protection, she can focus on alchemy so much that she doesn''t have to pay attention to the intrigue and survival.


    "Brother Xu''s attainments in alchemy are far beyond ordinary people. What I admire more is that you can defeat the four elders at such an age, even if you are a genius." The admiration in Zhen Yin''s eyes is not fake. He really admires Xu Shaotang. In terms of alchemy and personal cultivation, among the younger generation, he thinks that Xu Shaotang has reached the peak. There has never been such a genius in the history of southern regions.


    While admiring him, he began to be curious about Xu Shaotang''s background.


    In his opinion, Xu Shaotang is excellent in both skill and martial arts. It''s impossible for him not to be instructed by famous teachers! The key point is that Xu Shaotang, who is so talented, had no name before, which really made him curious.


    Even Jing Li is famous in the southern region. He has never heard of Xu Shaotang before, which is really strange.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said seriously, "I''m not a genius, but I''m more lucky than most people. I''ve got a lot of help from noble people."


    This is not his modesty, but the fact.


    Without the noble people he hit, he even had a problem of life and death. How could he achieve such a small achievement?


    "No matter how amazing a person is, if he doesn''t have the help of a noble person, it''s just a flash in the pan." Zhen Yin nodded and raised her eyelids to see Xu Shaotang again. "Brother Xu, please don''t mind."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to ask."


    "I don''t know who brother Xu inherited from?" Zhen Yin pondered: "if you can teach brother Xu such a brilliant person, I think you must be a real master. If I have the chance, I hope I can visit you personally and make you look good."


    Hearing Zhen Yin''s question, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help feeling helpless. She took a sip of the wine and said with a bitter smile, "my two masters, I''m afraid you can''t see me, even I can''t see you."


    If you want to see Liang Danqing and Xu Qing, you have to wait until you get back to earth. At that time, I don''t know if they are still alive.


    However, his words have a different meaning in Zhen Yin''s ears. Even Xu Shaotang himself can''t see them. Isn''t that to say that his two masters are all worldly talents who can''t see the end but can''t see the head?


    This Xu Shaotang has a bright future!


    The person who can teach such a brilliant apprentice is probably a saint, right?


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yin''s eyes on Xu Shaotang have changed a little. As Dan Jun of Dan League, he knows that saints really exist, and there should be some unknown saints in a southern region alone.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that Zhen Yin misunderstands his own meaning. Seeing that Zhen Yin stares at him, he can''t help shaking his hand in front of him: "brother, are you ok?""Nothing!"


    After being called by Xu Shaotang, Zhen Yin came back and said with regret: "it''s a great pity that I can''t see Lingshi! By the way, brother Xu, can you tell me with what kind of elixir you refined the Da Huan Dan


    After chatting for a long time, they finally got back to the topic.


    This is what Zhen Yin is most curious about. From Xu Shaotang, he can see his hope of further alchemy, which is already in the bottleneck. Cheng Sheng doesn''t know whether he is hopeful in this life. If he can go further in alchemy, it will be a good thing for him.


    Xu Shaotang did not hide, when he was about to make his own dahuandan that several kinds of panacea one by one told.


    Xu Shaotang just finished, but Zhen Yin was lost in meditation. Xu Shaotang said six kinds of miracles, four of which are really needed to refine dahuandan, but the other two have nothing to do with dahuandan. How can he not understand that these two kinds of miracles, supplemented by the other four kinds of miracles, can refine dahuandan?


    Looking at Zhen Yin, who was deeply confused, Xu Shaotang took a drink from his glass and said with a smile, "when I first learned alchemy, my master told me a word. I speculated with my elder brother and told him this sentence. I hope it can help you."


    "Go ahead, please Zhen Yin is full of hot eyes looking at Xu Shaotang.


    Recalling the scene in which Liang Danqing once taught himself, Xu Shaotang said seriously: "pills have changed a lot along the way. Nothing in the world is unchangeable. The key is to live."


    "Alive?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin fell into thinking. Sometimes she was confused, sometimes she seemed to realize something.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t disturb him either. He just sits quietly and drinks.

 Chapter 2247

    Zhen Yin''s thinking was only half an hour.


    For a long time, Zhen Yin finally slowly raised his head, with a trace of enlightenment and excitement in his eyes.


    "Do you mean that whether it''s a pill or a panacea, it''s actually alive, not immutable?" Zhen Yin said excitedly: "if you use all kinds of miraculous drugs flexibly, you can make Da Huan Dan just like you, even if you don''t have the necessary miraculous drugs in your hand?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said: "the inherent prescriptions are all dead, but people are living. The people who created these prescriptions may not have tried to replace the present ones with other miracles. Maybe they just tried this kind of prescription at the beginning, and they did not think about another kind of prescription that can also refine this kind of prescription."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin falls into thinking here.


    But this time, Zhen Yin didn''t think about it for a long time. Soon, the color of doubt on his face disappeared and was replaced by a huge surprise.


    In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Zhen Yin stood up with a "whoosh" and bowed himself to say: "thank you brother Xu for solving my doubts!"


    "Brother, you''re out of sight." Xu Shaotang slowly got up, pushed Zhen Yin back to his seat, and said with a smile, "in fact, I didn''t teach you anything. This is a one sentence thing. When you figure it out, you can understand that you are much better at alchemy than me, but you haven''t thought about it before. Even if I don''t say it, maybe you can suddenly understand this truth one day."


    In fact, both Zhen Yin and the elders of the Dan league are limited by their inherent thinking. They have the track of their predecessors to follow. In their mind, alchemy has become a matter with strict rules and regulations, and they never want to break these rules.


    On the contrary, he, who had no trace to follow at the beginning of alchemy, had to create some pills by himself.


    Jump out, then understand! Without jumping out, he stayed in the inherent framework and could not see the broader world.


    "Having said that, but for brother Xu''s reminding, I would not have understood this truth."


    Zhen Yin looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully. She lifted her glass and said seriously, "this glass of wine, I''ll give you my respect! I''ll do it first


    Having said that, Zhen Yin suddenly poured the glass of wine into her stomach and said with a laugh, "have a good time!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang drank all the wine in the cup and said with a smile, "I believe that with my brother''s dedication to alchemy, we can carry forward the alchemy League in the future! Maybe one day, you will be the next Zhai danjun. "


    He said this not to flatter Zhen Yin, but to express his feelings.


    Zhen Yin''s dedication to alchemy is far above the elders of the danmeng. At least he is willing to accept some new ideas and things, and he does not hesitate to condescend to his noble position and take the initiative to ask his younger generation for advice. This is the bearing and vision of a great success.


    "If there is one day, I will thank you very much!"


    Zhen Yin said with a smile: "I never dreamed that it would be such a young man as you! We are really used to relying on the things left by Zhai danjun, but we forget that many of Zhai danjun''s things are actually his own thoughts! For thousands of years, there has never been a person like Zhai danjun in danmeng. I think that''s why. "


    Because there are traces to follow, they forget to think and create. This is the biggest problem of danmeng!


    At this moment, Zhen Yin seems to see the hope of catching up with Zhai Tiandao and the hope of danmeng''s development and growth again!


    "I believe this day should not be too far away." Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at Zhen Yin with a kind of curiosity. "I dare to ask, what is my cultivation now?"


    "Great Luo Jinxian!"


    Zhen Yin did not hide, said with a smile.


    "That elder brother now knows his heart evil spirit is what?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "The devil?"


    Zhen Yin looks at Xu Shaotang in confusion: "what''s the devil?"


    "You don''t know the devil?" Xu Shaotang looked at Zhen Yin in surprise and said slowly: "as far as I know, to become a saint is to defeat your own demons! Do you have to wait until you become a semi saint to know what your inner demons are? "


    "Is it necessary to defeat the demons in order to become a saint?"


    Zhen Yin was surprised by Xu Shaotang''s words, and then asked curiously, "where do you know these things?"


    "A friend told me." Xu Shaotang said casually: "I thought that Da Luo Jinxian would know what his inner demons were in his later stage. Now it seems that he should only know when he became a semi saint. Maybe it won''t be long before you know."


    Xu Shaotang said plain, but Zhen Yin''s heart set off a storm.


    He noticed that Xu Shaotang was talking about "a friend" rather than his own master. Even his friends have saints. How can his master not be a saint?


    At this moment, Zhen Yin once again firmly believes in his own judgment. His brother Xu is estimated to be frightening!


    Just at this time, a man in black suddenly ran to this side quickly, stood respectfully in front of Zhen Yin, bowed and said: "report to Dan Jun, elder, please see me!""It''s coming fast!"


    Zhen Yin smiles and says, "bring him in!"


    When the man was ordered to step down, Zhen Yin said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "the elder should have sent you the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu."


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ve been staring at this remnant volume for a long time!"


    Had it not been for the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu, he would have left Tiannan mansion for a long time, and would not have met Zhen Yin.


    Zhen Yin''s eyes moved and asked with a smile, "do you know what this" Qingyu Danlu "is?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "the book left by Guan Qingyu, emperor of northern regions."


    At this time, there is nothing to hide, and looking at Zhen Yin''s appearance, I should know Guan Qingyu.


    "Do you know Master Guan Qingyu?" Zhen Yin is full of amazement looking at Xu Shaotang, he originally thought, this southern region know Guan Qingyu is he alone!


    Xu Shaotang laughed: "don''t you know?"


    "I do know!"


    Zhen Yin nodded his head slightly and said, "speaking of it, our Dan League still has some origins with Guan Qingyu."


    "Oh? What else? " Xu Shaotang is full of curiosity looking at Zhen Yin, "tell me in detail."


    Zhen Yin said: "Guan Qingyu and Zhai danjun are people of the same era. In the past, Guan Qingyu came from northern regions and sat here with Zhai danjun for half a year. Three years after Guan Qingyu left, Zhai danjun passed away. Some of Zhai danjun''s books were inspired by Guan Qingyu. These are all handed down by the successive danjun of danmeng. Only the successive danjun knows about them. "

 Chapter 2248

    When Xu Shaotang was about to ask, he saw that the master in black was coming with the elder. He closed his mouth wisely.


    Seeing the appearance of Xu Shaotang''s desire to talk and stop, Zhen Yin nodded slightly in his heart. He knew how to advance and retreat and how deep he was. He liked the Xu brothers more and more.


    "I''ve met Dan Jun!"


    The elder came forward with a simple wooden box. First he saluted Zhen Yin respectfully, then nodded to Xu Shaotang.


    "Sit down!"


    With a smile, Zhen Yin invited the elder to sit down and said, "the alchemy contest has been finished?"


    "Yes The elder nodded his head and said, "I''ve finished dealing with things over there, and I''ll come right away. I''ll bring the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu and other prizes."


    After that, the elder handed the simple wooden box to Xu Shaotang and said, "the remnant volume and the reward pills are in it. Please check it."


    "Elder, brother Xu is also the honorary elder of our Dan League, so you don''t have to be so outspoken." Zhen Yin gently waved his hand and said with a smile: "it''s better for you to call him brother Xu just like me. He will call you brother Xu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Zhen Yin''s words, the elder''s eyes suddenly show a deep surprise. Zhen Yin is commensurate with Xu Shaotang''s brother, which shows Xu Shaotang''s status in Zhen Yin''s heart.


    They thought they had overestimated Xu Shaotang''s position in Zhen Yin''s heart, but they underestimated it. Since Zhen Yin succeeded Ren danjun, he was the first to see that Zhen Yin attached so much importance to a young man, except Zhen Miao.


    "That''s good." Surprised, the elder nodded with a smile, "Lao Jiu has sent someone to prepare a banquet for those who have performed well in this alchemy competition. He also invited Dan Jun and brother Xu to move forward. We old guys just take this opportunity to make amends to brother Xu."


    "You really deserve to be punished!"


    Zhen Yin said with a smile: "don''t you elders refuse to accept. To tell you the truth, I have had a long talk with brother Xu just now. I have gained a lot. Brother Xu''s words will make me open up!"


    "Is it?" The elder looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, then said with a smile: "so, we have to drink more with brother Xu. We are still waiting to steal teachers from brother Xu!"


    "Elder, if you want to steal a teacher, you have to go to elder brother Zhen." Xu Shaotang shook his head, pointed to Zhen Yin with a smile and said, "I have told brother Zhen everything I can say. With his alchemy attainments, he will be more thorough than I have told you."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t see that. You are very lazy. Ha ha!"


    "I''m not lazy. It''s self-knowledge!"


    Xu Shaotang also laughed and opened the simple wooden box. He didn''t even look at the pill in the box. Instead, he looked at the old remnant.


    He slowly unfolded the remnant volume, quickly browsed the contents of the remnant volume, and soon roughly browsed it to make sure that it was indeed the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu. Then he took it back into his bag. After leaving here, he slowly studied the remnant volume.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang put away the wooden box, Zhen Yin said to the elder, "elder, I have to talk with brother Xu for a while. In this way, you go ahead and we will arrive later."


    "All right!" Big elder slowly stand up, "that old decadent takes public to wait for Dan Jun and Xu brother''s big drive."


    After that, he said hello to them, and the elder left quickly.


    Zhen Yin shook his head and sighed as he left.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Xu Shaotang looks at Zhen Yin puzzled. From Zhen Yin''s look, he feels that Zhen Yin seems to be disappointed with the elder.


    Zhen Yin breathed out a long, turbid breath and asked faintly, "what do you think of the elder?"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang looked puzzled. He thought for a while and shook his head. "I don''t have much contact with the elder, and I don''t know much about him. I really can''t comment on him."


    He didn''t even say a few words to the elder. How could he answer Zhen Yin''s question.


    However, he felt that the elder should not be the kind of person who is very treacherous and evil. He was respectful to Zhen Yin, so he didn''t understand why Zhen Yin asked such a question.


    "A good man."


    Zhen Yin shook his head helplessly and said, "I don''t want to be meritorious, but I want to be right. Although I''m the elder of Dan League, I lack my own opinion."


    "Well..."


    Listening to Zhen Yin''s words, Xu Shaotang carefully thought about the short time he had been in contact with the elder, and then nodded slightly: "brother''s comments are really to the point."


    Indeed, as the elder of danmeng, he lacks his own opinions. Many things are based on the opinions of other elders. At the same time, from the way he proposed to deal with the four elders, we can see that he is really a good man.Such a person is a good friend, but it seems not suitable to be in a high position.


    But he didn''t understand why he still wanted the elder to be in that position, since Zhen Yin knew this clearly.


    When Xu Shaotang put forward his doubts, Zhen Yin suddenly laughed again.


    "If Dan league wants to expand its power like Xiandao League, he really is not suitable to stay in that position. However, if it''s just to keep success, he can barely do it. " Zhen Yin said with a smile: "moreover, he doesn''t have much ambition."


    If you think about it, it''s the same thing.


    It''s because the elder lacks his own opinions that Zhen Yin can confidently hand over his affairs during the period of seclusion to him. Even if he can''t handle them well, he will certainly consult with other elders. This virtually makes these elders get along better. With Zhen Yin''s support, he doesn''t worry that the elder will be replaced by other elders You don''t have to worry about being elevated by several elders.


    Therefore, although the elder has many shortcomings, at least for the moment, he is the most suitable person for this position.


    This is Zhen Yin''s way of employing people!


    Looking at the thinking of Xu Shaotang, Zhen Yin suddenly and heavily sighed: "if you want to aspire to the development of danmeng."


    "Why?"


    "If so, I can train you to be the next Dan Jun......"


    Zhen Yin looked out of the green shade and sighed softly: "before, I always planned to let that girl inherit the next Dan Jun, but this girl''s temperament is doomed to be impossible to become Dan Jun! And the elder is even more inappropriate. The future danmeng still doesn''t know who to hand it over to. "


    "Isn''t there a lot of alchemists in danmeng? For example, Lian Hou is a fat man. "


    "The boy?"


    Zhen Yin frowned slightly, thought for a while, then nodded his head and said, "I can think about it. I''ll pay more attention to him in the future..."

 Chapter 2249

    After chatting with Zhen Yin for a while, Xu Shaotang remembers that he was going to ask Zhen Yin before the elder came. He quickly asks, "brother, the remnant volume of" Qingyu Danlu "awarded this time is left by Guan Qingyu when he visited southern regions in the past?"


    He now has two pieces of fragments in his hand. If he can find the last one, he can put together all the books left by Guan Qingyu.


    "Yes


    Zhen Yin nodded slightly and said: "it is said that when Guan Qingyu visited the southern regions in the past, both alchemy and personal cultivation had reached the realm of alchemy. Although the" Qingyu Danlu "was written by him in his early years, it can also be regarded as a treasure of Dan Dao. Moreover, it is said that there is a big secret hidden in the" Qingyu Danlu ". Guan Qingyu once divided the Danlu into three parts and gave them to three people It''s a gift he gave to Zhai danjun. "


    "Is there a secret hidden in the record of Dan?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhen Yin in dismay. He doesn''t know how many times he has read the fragment he first got. Why doesn''t he find that there are secrets in Dan Lu?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Zhen Yin shook her head slightly and said, "I don''t know what the secret is. As a matter of fact, Li and Ren danjun have studied this remnant volume of Dan Lu carefully, but they all think that it is just an ordinary Dan Lu. I have studied it, but I have not found anything. So they are determined to take it as the prize of this alchemy contest, hoping to find a person who is destined for it, hoping that someone can solve the secret. "


    "After several terms, Dan Jun didn''t find out the secret, and I don''t know whether the secret is true or false."


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless smile, this kind of unnecessary thing is the most headache, even if you go through all the hardships to crack the secret, in the end, it is very likely to be nothing, if you don''t study, you always feel that you are in debt, as if there is something hanging in your heart.


    Zhen Yin also said helplessly: "I really don''t know whether this secret is true or false, but" Qingyu Danlu "is no less than those works left by Zhai danjun. If you can put it together, I believe it will greatly improve your alchemy."


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, turned his eyes, and tried to ask Zhen Yin: "can I borrow those books left by Zhai danjun?"


    I''m not afraid to learn much. If I can read those books left by Zhai Tiandao, I believe I will get something.


    "In principle, brother Xu, you don''t hide your privacy in front of my brother, and my brother shouldn''t either." Zhen Yin looked at Xu Shaotang apologetically and said sincerely, "but although you are the honorary elder of the danmeng, you are actually not a member of the danmeng. The Danshu left by Zhai danjun, even in the danmeng, can only be read by the elder and danjun, and some of them can only be read by successive danjun."


    "All right! I understand


    Xu Shaotang was slightly disappointed, but this is understandable.


    After all, for danmeng, the Danshu left by Zhai Tiandao can be regarded as the foundation of danmeng''s foothold. It''s really inappropriate to casually read them to outsiders.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disappointed look, Zhen Yin smiles again and says, "although I can''t let you read the books left by Zhai danjun, I have also recorded my experience in alchemy these years. If you don''t dislike it, I can give you a rubbings."


    "Really?"


    The disappointment on Xu Shaotang''s face was swept away, and he said gratefully: "where do you say, brother? You are willing to give it to me. I''m very grateful. How can I say it


    "As long as you don''t dislike it."


    Zhen Yin nodded with a smile, but said with regret: "if you want to succeed the next Dan Jun, I will take the risk of making an exception and let you read those Dan books left by Zhai Dan Jun, alas, it''s a pity..."


    He really attaches great importance to Xu Shaotang. Although he has not known Xu Shaotang for a long time, he has the feeling that it is too late for him to meet him. Xu Shaotang''s temperament is very good for him, and his alchemy and personal strength are also proud of the younger generation. He is really the best candidate for the next Dan king in his heart.


    It''s a pity that although he has a heart, Xu Shaotang has no intention. It''s a great pity.


    "Ha ha, I''m a person who is used to idleness, and I''m not interested in these things."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "danmeng also has a lot of talents. I believe you can find the right person!"


    "Hope!" Zhen Yin sighed helplessly and said, "by the way, how do you know about Qingyu Danlu? As far as I know, Guan Qingyu hasn''t stayed too much in the southern region. In the whole southern region, there are very few people who know Guan Qingyu. "


    "To be honest, in fact, I''m not from southern regions."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "like Guan Qingyu, I come from northern regions! In the northern region, Guan Qingyu is a household name. "


    After chatting with Zhen Yin for such a long time, at least in his heart, he still recognizes Zhen Yin very much. This secret is not that he can''t share with him. Moreover, it''s not a big secret in itself."You''re from the north?"


    Zhen Yin screamed and looked at Xu Shaotang strangely. Then she said with a smile, "I see. How can you know Guan Qingyu! Ha ha. In the past, Guan Qingyu and Zhai danjun sat here to talk about the way of alchemy. Today, you and I drink here again. Maybe it''s God''s will. "


    He knew that Xu Shaotang had a long history, but he never thought that he was from the northern region. But if you think about it carefully, only in this way can you explain why Xu Shaotang knew Guan Qingyu.


    "Maybe!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in the past, Guan Qingyu and Zhai danjun sat down to talk about Dan Dao, which can be a good story for ages. I hope we can have a good drink today, too!"


    Zhen Yin nodded deeply: "it''s late. We should go to the banquet too. I''m afraid the elder has been waiting for a long time! By the way, it''s said that there are still people with you. Why don''t you ask them to join us in the banquet? "


    "Forget it!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "none of my friends like to join in the fun. I can go with you."


    In fact, he didn''t like to join in this kind of fun, but Zhen Yin''s kind invitation was not easy for him to refuse. He just wanted to deal with it quickly and go back to the inn to study the fragments of Qingyu Danlu, which he just got, to see if there was any secret in it.


    "In that case, don''t disturb them."


    Zhen Yin nodded slightly, and Xu Shaotang drank the last bit of wine in the jug. Then they left in the air.

 Chapter 2250

    Those who are qualified to attend the banquet are the top 50 in the alchemy competition, in addition to the senior officials of the alchemy League and their direct disciples.


    It''s a banquet. In fact, it''s just for the people of Dan League to choose the right people as their disciples. At the banquet, Xu Shaotang didn''t see Jing Li. It''s said that Jing Li left after the end of the alchemy competition. Although he won the second place in the alchemy competition, there''s no doubt that Jing was not satisfied with it.


    At the banquet, Xu Shaotang and Zhen Yin are the absolute protagonists.


    Even the elders of Dan League frequently toasted Xu Shaotang. Naturally, other people also want to take the opportunity to be familiar with Xu Shaotang. However, not everyone is qualified to toast Xu Shaotang. Although Xu Shaotang is only an honorary elder, he still has the name of an elder. Virtually, the distance between them and Xu Shaotang is far away.


    Before the banquet was over, Xu Shaotang said goodbye to the public. What he was thinking about now was the newly obtained fragments of Dan Lu. He really didn''t have much thought to spend here.


    "Xu Shao..."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang went out, the voice of Wu''s ancient books came from behind him. Maybe he thought it was inappropriate to call Xu Shaotang like this. He quickly changed his words and said, "elder Xu, wait!"


    Xu Shaotang stood still. Looking back, he saw that Wu Guji and Lian Hou were trotting towards him. Lian Hou''s fat trembled as he ran. Xu Shaotang felt as if a human bomb was attacking him.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at them with a smile and said, "I''m still used to being called Xu Shao by others. Elder Xu can''t be called that."


    Although this name is a bit of a bluff, Xu Shaotang thinks that he is called elder when he is so young, which is not very interesting.


    "Oh, good!"


    They quickly nodded.


    Because of the change of Xu Shaotang''s identity, they can no longer be as careless in front of Xu Shaotang as before. The eyes looking at Xu Shaotang are full of respect, which is not only respect for Xu Shaotang''s status, but also respect for Xu Shaotang, a real genius.


    Whether in martial arts or Dan, Xu Shaotang can be called a genius.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    Xu Shaotang asks again, he knows these two people chase out, it is to seek him certainly to have something.


    Lian Hou stretched out his fat hand to scratch his head and looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully: "I''m here to thank Xu Shaotang."


    "Do you mean that Zhen danjun asked you to go to his place on the first and fifteenth day of each month?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I just mentioned to him by the way. If you don''t have that ability, he won''t look up to you, so I don''t have to thank you! Of course, if you really want to thank me, I don''t mind if you give me a hundred or so top-grade spirit stones. "


    At the banquet, Zhen Yin sent someone to call Lian Hou for a test, and then asked him to go to the yard of Zhen Yin''s retreat on the first and fifteenth day of each month.


    In the words of Zhen Yin, Lian Hou was not born at the right time. With his alchemy skills, he had a great chance to win the first place in the alchemy competition. However, he met Xu Shaotang and Jing Li, two more talented people. Now he can only take the third place in the alchemy competition. It''s a pity.


    Although Lian Hou is fat, he is not stupid. He naturally understands what Zhen Yin''s words mean, and he can guess that Xu Shaotang is responsible for Zhen Yin''s decision.


    After all, before Xu Shaotang appeared, Zhen Yin never noticed him. If it had nothing to do with Xu Shaotang, he didn''t believe that there was such a coincidence in the world.


    "Xu Shao is joking." Lian Hou said with a grin: "now you ask me to take a top grade spirit stone, I can''t take it out, let alone a hundred or so?"


    "Just sell your five Yun spirit flower and return the spirit stone you owe me." Wu ancient book pie pie pie mouth way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fat on Lian Hou''s face was beating for a while. He gave Wu Gu Ji a fierce look, and then shook his head into a rattle. "The five Yun spirit flowers have long been watched by my master. I want to sell them. He has to kill me!"


    Wu Gu Ji patted Lian Hou on the shoulder and encouraged him to say, "what are you afraid of? Anyway, you have three elders and Dan Jun to support you. Your master certainly doesn''t dare to do anything about you."


    "It''s easy for you to say that it''s not you who will suffer." Lian Hou, like a miser, resolutely refused the encouragement of Wu''s ancient books. He just bowed slightly to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "no matter what, I still want to thank Xu Shao. Although there are not so many spirit stones to thank Xu Shao, there are still some spirit stones to invite Xu Shao to have a drink. I hope Xu Shao will appreciate it."


    Again?


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Lian Hou, he is already drinking the second wine, this dead fat man also wants to invite him to drink, this is pure don''t want to let him back to the inn!


    "No drinking. I''ll buy you a drink when I have a chance."


    Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and looked at Wu Guji, "don''t you want to invite me to a bar just like him? If so, don''t say it. ""No!"


    Wu Guji shook his head and said, "I want to have a good chat with Xu Shao."


    "Tomorrow!"


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly. In fact, he had roughly guessed what Wu Guji wanted to talk to him. "I told you before that I would take the initiative to talk to you after the alchemy competition. Now I have something to do when I go back to the inn. Tomorrow morning, you can come to the Inn to find me, or you can say a place, I''ll find you."


    He really needs to talk to Wu Guji about something, but not now. Now he has more important things to do.


    "I''ll go to the inn to find Xu Shao tomorrow morning."


    Wu''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang is much more respectful, which is different from that when he was forced to sell himself to Xu Shaotang. Now he is respectful from the heart. Although he won the ninth place in this alchemy competition by his own cleverness, he really has no proud capital in front of Xu Shaotang, a real genius.


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "then you go back. I''ll go back to the inn, too!"


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang waved to them and moved a few times. His body had completely disappeared into the night sky.


    Looking at the direction of Xu Shaotang''s complete disappearance, Lian Hou and Wu''s ancient books sighed at the same time.


    "Did you really decide?" Lian Hou turned his head, put away the smiling look on his face, and asked Wu Guji seriously.


    Wu Guji nodded slightly and said, "maybe it''s also a good thing for me."


    "Yes


    Lian Hou sighed: "a man like him, who is talented but has no airs, is really worth following! Now that you have made up your mind, I won''t say more, but you have to think about how to say it to your master. "


    "What else can I say? To be honest..." Wu Guji had a helpless smile on his face.

 Chapter 2251

    In the dim night, Xu Shaotang stops suddenly.


    "After so long, come out."


    Xu Shaotang stood there, his mouth slightly up, but his original kind eyes suddenly became extremely fierce.


    As soon as he left the banquet, he had already noticed that someone was following him. The reason why he didn''t expose the other party for a long time was that he was not sure how many people there were in the other party, and he was not sure about the strength of the other party. After a period of time, he finally determined that there was only one person following him, so he took the initiative to stop and wait for the other to show up.


    "Elder Xu, a new member of danmeng, is really an extraordinary person. I thought you couldn''t find me!"


    With the sound of an old and calm voice, an old man slowly burst into Xu Shaotang''s eyes from the night.


    Looking at the calm and smiling old man in black robe, Xu Shaotang also showed a faint smile. He looked at him carefully and asked, "are you here to kill me?"


    "No! If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it! Although you are a celestial being, you don''t have any resistance under my hands. "


    The old man looks at Xu Shaotang confidently. He is very confident in his own strength. The only doubt is how Xu Shaotang found him.


    "You know I''m a celestial being, and you are so confident. It seems that you should be a great Luo Jinxian?" Xu Shaotang showed a slight smile and asked curiously, "since you are not here to kill me, but you have been following me for such a long time, what do you want?"


    The old man said with a smile, "my son wants to invite you to have a drink. I specially asked him to come here to invite you."


    "Drinking again?"


    Xu Shaotang, who faces a black line, make complaints about himself. Is this the feeling of becoming famous? Why do people always want to buy themselves a drink today?


    What''s more, the young man in the old man''s mouth has a big shelf. He wants to invite himself to drink, but he doesn''t take the initiative to invite him. Is he afraid that he will refuse, or does he want to let the old man catch himself to drink with him even if he doesn''t agree?


    "My son seldom invites people to drink, so you should feel honored." The old man said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "I seldom drink with people. Should your son be more honored to have the chance to drink with me?"


    Is it a pleasure to be invited to a drink? If he wants to kill himself, should he also feel extremely honored?


    God knows what is the origin of the young man in the old man''s mouth, who gives him such a great sense of superiority.


    He thought that his words would make the old man angry, and he was even ready to deal with the old man''s attack. However, the old man laughed at his words.


    "You''re an interesting person, young master. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I believe it." The old man laughed and said, "whether it''s your honor or my son''s honor, please accompany me. I''ll give you a hand."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the old man in surprise and said, "if I don''t go? Are you going to take me by force? "


    "Of course!"


    The old man nodded slightly and said, "if you don''t go tonight, the young master will ask me to invite you tomorrow. I don''t have so much time to do these things."


    "If you don''t want to do it again, please ask your son to do it by himself."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you invite people to drink, you have to be sincere, don''t you? I''ll go first. I''m sorry for your company! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang immediately flew away.


    "Stay with me!"


    The old man gave a big drink, but he didn''t want Xu Shaotang to leave. His real Qi turned into a big hand and suddenly grabbed Xu Shaotang.


    "If you want to stay with me, see if you have that ability!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t hesitate. The Nuwa stone appeared in his hand instantly. A trace of real Qi poured into the Nuwa stone, turned around and hit it out. The two real Qi roared like two giant beasts, and they collided with each other and made a violent explosion.


    "This..."


    The old man was slightly stunned and looked at Xu Shaotang, who had gone away quickly. He even forgot to chase him. He never dreamed that Xu Shaotang could break his true Qi. Isn''t he the only one who has the strength of immortals? How on earth did he do it?


    When, the fairy can break Da Luo Jinxian''s true Qi?


    Is he really old, or is he a big Luo Jinxian, just hiding his strength all the time?


    Thinking of this, he immediately denied his idea. If this boy is so young, he will become a great Luo Jinxian, then these people will live to be dogs at this age!


    In the history of the southern region, even such a young celestial being is alone with him. If he is a great Luo Jinxian again, I''m afraid the whole southern region will be completely crazy!


    In fact, even if he showed the strength of the immortal in front of the public, it has surprised everyone!


    For a moment, the old man had many thoughts in his mind. When he came back, Xu Shaotang had disappeared from the air."How fast the boy can slip!"


    Looking at the direction of Xu Shaotang''s disappearance, the old man couldn''t help shaking his head. Then he showed a bitter smile and said to himself, "it seems that you really need to go out in person! Such a person of extraordinary talent can''t really be regarded with ordinary eyes! "


    Helpless, the old man quickly disappeared in situ, and soon came to a small courtyard in the city.


    After entering the courtyard, the old man quickly came to a room and said softly, "young master..."


    "Did you invite Xu Shaotang?" A faint sound came into the room.


    The old man said with a wry smile: "the boy may think that we are hostile to him. He slipped away when I was unprepared. He is old and incompetent and failed to keep him."


    "Oh?"


    The man in the room was surprised and said, "can he slip away in your hands? Isn''t he a fairy? "


    "I''m ashamed..."


    The old man bowed his head slightly, and said with shame, "that boy can break the old man''s true Qi. Even the old man thinks it''s incredible. That''s when the old man is distracted, he waits for an opportunity to slip away."


    "Interesting, more and more interesting! Tian Xian can break Da Luo Jin Xian''s true Qi. Xu Shaotang is really a person who can surprise people all the time


    The people in the room were not angry and seemed excited by the sound.


    "Xu Shaotang said that if the young master wanted to invite him to drink, he would show some sincerity and invite him in person." The old man said with a smile.


    "It seems that it''s not easy to invite Xu Shaotang to a drink."


    The young man in the room laughed and said, "well, since he said so, I''ll invite him personally to see if he will give me other surprises."

 Chapter 2252

    Back at the inn, Xu Shaotang immediately found several people.


    Although they didn''t go out for several days, they already knew about Xu Shaotang''s winning the first place in the alchemy competition and becoming the honorary elder of the danmeng for the first time. Now Xu Shaotang is definitely the most popular person in Nanfu on this day. Everywhere you go, you can hear people talking about Xu Shaotang with a look of admiration or jealousy. It''s hard for them to know.


    However, when Xu Shaotang said that he was invited by the old man to drink with their childe on the way back, several people still sweat for Xu Shaotang. At the same time, they are thinking about what the "childe" really is.


    "If that person comes to invite me again, I''ll go with you."


    Gu Shanhe said faintly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "it''s OK, I have some seniors in my heart."


    The person that the young master sent to invite him to drink is da Luo Jinxian. I don''t know what kind of power he has. Although Xu Shaotang has the power to fight Da Luo Jinxian with the help of Nuwa stone, his fists are hard to fight against. In case of a large number of people, he may capsize in the sewer.


    "The person who can send a big Luo Jinxian at will must be an extraordinary person." Tan Tai Jing Ming some worry of remind a way: "even if have ancient elder to accompany you together, at that time also leave a heart eye more, don''t wear other people''s way."


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Mu Tiance''s mouth turned up and said to Tantai Jingming with a smile, "he has enough eyes. He''s always the only one who can pit others. When can others pit him?"


    "Brother mu, if you say that, I will be proud." Xu Shaotang pretended to be "shy" and gave mu Tiance a smile. He said with a smile, "I''m smart. You must be jealous of me."


    "I really admire your shameless strength!"


    Mu Tiance was speechless and said, "you are so smart. Why don''t you find out the identity of the young man behind the old man first?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was choked by mu Tiance, like a defeated rooster.


    Seeing these two people''s appearance, Gu Shanhe and Tan Taijing Ming suddenly give out a knowing smile. It''s also very interesting to see the bickering between them.


    After a while of frustration, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "by the way, I learned something from Zhen Yin. I promise you won''t think of it!"


    "Say it


    Two crisp voices ring out, obviously don''t want to give Xu Shaotang the chance to show off.


    "Emperor Dan Guan Qingyu once came to the southern regions, and the remnant volume awarded by the alchemy competition was given to Zhai Tiandao by him! He also sat down with Zhai Tiandao for half a year to discuss the alchemy. Zhai Tiandao was also inspired by him in alchemy Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the two, the feeling of failure is really bad.


    "Has Guan Qingyu ever been to the southern region?"


    Several people were surprised at the same time. They did not have such a guess before, but they were still surprised when they were sure of their guess.


    "Anyway, that''s what Zhen Yin said. It shouldn''t be wrong." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. At the same time, he took out the two pieces of "Qingyu Danlu" in his hand and said slowly: "listen to Zhen Yin, there is a big secret hidden in this" Qingyu Danlu ". As long as you put together the three pieces, you can solve the secret. Let''s see if the two pieces are different."


    One is short, two is long.


    He didn''t see anything unusual in the fragment which he got the first time, or maybe he was numb after reading it for too long, hoping to show it to other people and see if he could find something with the eyes of another person.


    "What''s the secret?"


    There was a little doubt in their hearts, and they temporarily let go of their curiosity about Guan Qingyu''s visit to the southern region. At the same time, they carefully studied the two pieces of fragments that Xu Shaotang took out. They soon put the fragments together, but the big piece on the top right was still missing. If they wanted to spell out Danlu completely, they still needed the last one.


    "Qingyu Danlu" should be made from the skin of some kind of monster. Although it has been thousands of years, the handwriting on this Danlu is still relatively clear, and it is obvious that Xu Shaotang''s new remnant is better preserved than the previous one. It is simple and complete, and there is no damage on it.


    "Anyway, I can''t see any difference between the two pieces."


    Mu Tiance was the first to give up. He stared at the two fragments for a long time, but he didn''t see why. As for the contents related to alchemy, he didn''t understand them anyway, and he didn''t have the interest to study them.


    Gu Shanhe also nodded and said, "this is just a Dan Shu. I don''t see any difference. At most, the material and content of this Dan Shu are different from other Dan Shu."


    Although this is a book written by Guan Qingyu, mu Tiance and Gu Shanhe, who don''t know how to make alchemy, have more respect for Guan Qingyu.


    These two fragments are so big that they have read them over and over again. There is no interlayer in them. They really don''t know where the so-called secret lies.Hearing Gu Shanhe and mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang didn''t have any disappointment. He just gathered them together to have a try, and he didn''t hold much hope in his heart. After all, the successive danjun of danmeng had studied for such a long time, but they didn''t work out a reason. If they found out, they would have been lucky enough to go against the sky.


    Seeing that dantai Jingming was still looking at it carefully, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but ask, "dantai, what do you see?"


    "No!"


    "Dan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head slightly and says," I''ll have a look. Maybe I can see something. "


    "Take your time. Your insight is always strong. I hope you can find something." Xu Shaotang himself gave up checking, and then straightened up to them and said, "as soon as the things here are finished, we''ll leave Tiannan mansion and go all the way to the south. What do you think?"


    Before that, he had this plan.


    They should be able to cross the whole southern region from Longyuan to this side and further south.


    If there is still no news from Wu Jie and Su Nu, he plans to go back to the northern region. Sooner or later, the matter between He Tian Sheng Temple and Yun Di palace will have to be solved.


    "I don''t mind."


    Gu Shanhe said casually: "I came to this southern region to have a look. It doesn''t matter where I go."


    "And you?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance again.


    "At will!" Mu Tiance shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m just like my predecessors. You can decide this kind of thing by yourself. You don''t need to ask me."


    "Well, I''m talkative." Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile, "I have something else to do here tomorrow. In addition, I have to wait for Zhen Yin to give me a summary of his own alchemy experience. If it''s fast, I''ll start early the day after tomorrow, and it should not be more than three days at the latest."


    "OK, then you two study these two pieces of fragmentary papers slowly, and let me know when you come up with the results."


    Gu Shanhe yawned and left the room with mu Tiance.


    After they left, Tantai Jingming, who had been studying the two pieces of fragments there, suddenly raised her head, looked at Xu Shaotang with an uncertain look, and said slowly, "I seem to have found something."

 Chapter 2253

    "Well?" Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, hurried to the Tantai Jingming side, "you just did not say did not find it?"


    "I just saw it..."


    Tantai Jingming slightly dodged Xu Shaotang''s eyes, pointed to the two pieces of fragments in front of her, and said: "the fonts of these two pieces of fragments seem to be different. If you look carefully, these words should be added a little bit intentionally after they are written."


    "Font?" Xu Shaotang hurriedly gathered in front of the remnant volume and carefully observed it along the fingers of Jingming on the dantai.


    Among the dense characters in the remnant volume, one of them does look a little different from the others. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    There are two characters in each of the two fragments, which are different from other fonts.


    Lock, dragon, fairy, island!


    Along the direction of Tantai Jingming''s fingers, Xu Shaotang quickly found these four words.


    "Dragon lock Fairy Island?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned and said with doubts: "do you mean that Guan Qingyu deliberately made these characters different from other fonts? But what can these four words mean? Does it mean that the dragon people are locked on the Fairy Island? "


    "It''s not four words, it should be six!"


    Tantai Jingming shook her head slightly and said, "if these words are really Guan Qingyu''s intention, then" Qingyu Danlu "is divided into three parts. According to the current situation, there should be two words on each fragment. We only see four words now. Even if this is the secret of Zhen Yin, you can''t guess what these words want to express."


    "So it is


    When Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, he turned his eyes and said excitedly: "however, if Guan Qingyu did it on purpose, I think it should be related to the legendary Fairy Island."


    The word "Fairy Island" has clearly appeared on it, and they inferred that Fairy Island should exist 100% before!


    "Not necessarily."


    Tantai Jingming gently scratched her head, thinking and saying: "even if these words are deliberately left by Guan Qingyu, they can also be understood as other meanings. They may be Fairy Island, Dragon Island, or others. It''s too early to jump to a conclusion when you don''t see the words in the third fragment."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was full of confidence in his conjecture. After hearing what Tantai Jingming said, he suddenly felt that, as Tantai Jingming said, any conjecture might be meaningless before he saw the words on another remnant.


    Moreover, this may just be a coincidence, and it may not be Guan Qingyu''s intention.


    It''s better to wait until you find the third remnant than to try to guess. However, there is no news about the third remnant now, and it doesn''t mean you can find it. For today''s plan, there is only one step to look at, even if they have great curiosity, can not find the third remnant is useless.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shakes his head and drives away the miscellaneous thoughts in his mind. He smiles and asks Tantai Jingming, "how do you notice that these words are different from other words?"


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "don''t you forget that we learned this method when we were learning information transmission?"


    "If you don''t mention it, I really forgot." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I haven''t used these things for a long time, but I forgot them! I seem to understand why successive danjun have studied for such a long time and have not found the reason for the difference. "


    "Oh, why?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks curiously.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "whether I or successive Dan Jun, the first thing I notice when I get this remnant is the content above. Only people like you who don''t understand alchemy will deliberately observe the small differences between these words."


    Anyone who knows alchemy should understand the value of this remnant volume. No matter how to study it, it''s just to study whether the contents recorded above have other meanings. Who can separate the characters like Tantai Jingming and compare the subtle differences between the characters?


    Although Gu Shanhe and mu Tiance did not know alchemy, they were not patient and had no training in information transmission. It was certainly impossible to compare the differences between fonts.


    In this way, only people like Tantai Jingming can discover the mystery.


    "Why don''t you say I''m smart?" "If this is really the secret Guan Qingyu deliberately left behind, you have to reward me well!"


    Although she only did a small thing for Xu Shaotang, she was very happy in her heart, which at least proved that she didn''t have any effect when she was with Xu Shaotang. Suddenly, she seemed to find her own value after being confused for a long time.


    "Don''t wait until later, I can reward you now!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, he suddenly hugs Tantai Jingming and sticks his lips tightly to Tantai Jingming''s warm red lips.Two passionate people, instantly sink into each other''s tenderness.


    For a long time, the clouds and rain stopped.


    Dantai Jingming is lying in Xu Shaotang''s arms, her face is full of the blush after warmth.


    Looking at the delicate and moving appearance of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang was hot again. However, he finally resisted the impulse, reached out and gently scraped her nose, and said with a smile: "the ancient master and mu Tiance can be trusted."


    Hearing his words for no reason, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s blushing face turned redder. She lowered her eyes in embarrassment and said, "I think that if this secret is about some way to improve her strength or some other treasure, I''ll leave it to you..."


    In fact, Xu Shaotang had already guessed that in fact, Tantai Jingming should have found the differences in the fonts before mu Tiance and Gu Shanhe left. She just waited until they left.


    At the beginning, he didn''t say it clearly. He was afraid that dantai Jingming would think more about it. He tried to talk about it to dantai Jingming.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel a warm current in her heart. No matter how she does it, it''s still for her own sake.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but hold Tantai Jingming closer in his arms, leave a gentle kiss on her forehead, smile and say: "tomorrow we''ll tell them about our discovery, which we found after studying all night."


    "Good!"


    Tantai Jingming understands what Xu Shaotang means. He doesn''t want Gu Shanhe and mu Tiance to find that they deliberately avoid their affairs, so that they don''t have a bad relationship.


    "They are our friends, especially mu Tiance. They have gone through several tests of life and death with us. If even he can''t believe them, how many of us can believe them?" Xu Shaotang put his cheek on Jingming''s pretty face and said in a soft voice, "don''t let your heart live too tired..."

 Chapter 2254

    Xu Shaotang didn''t spend the whole night chatting with Tantai Jingming. Then he carefully studied the new remnant volume. He didn''t sleep with Tantai Jingming until he knew the contents of the remnant volume thoroughly.


    The next morning, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who''s knocking at the door so early?" Dan Tai Jing Ming arched Xu Shaotang''s arms and asked drowsily.


    "It should be the black bone chicken I told you about."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang quickly passed on his clothes, got up and opened the door. It was Wu''s ancient books that stood outside. Wu''s eyes were a little red, so he didn''t sleep all night.


    "You came early." Xu Shaotang looked at Wu''s ancient books with a smile and said, "let''s go out and have a chat."


    "Good!"


    Wu Guji nodded slightly and walked out of the inn behind Xu Shaotang.


    When they came to the garden outside the inn, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "why didn''t you sleep last night?"


    "Well, I''m thinking about something." Wu Guji nodded slightly, looking haggard.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "are you thinking about what I will let you do?"


    "I''ve thought about it, and I''m also thinking about what good it will be for me to follow Xu Shao." Wu Gu Ji slowly raised his eyes and carefully observed Xu Shaotang''s reaction. Seeing that Xu Shaotang had no sign of anger, he was a little relieved.


    Hearing Wu''s words, Xu Shaotang was not angry, but showed a bright smile.


    It has to be said that Wu Guji is really smart. He certainly wanted to ask this question, but he said it in this way, at least better than asking directly.


    "You''re my fair bet. What else do you want?" Xu Shaotang joked: "your life is mine now. If I want you to live, you will live. If I want you to die, you will die. It can make you live and live well. Isn''t it the best thing?"


    Although Xu Shaotang''s face is full of bright smile, Wu Guji feels Xu Shaotang''s displeasure from his words. He knows that he is too anxious.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry because he didn''t deserve it.


    "So it is


    Wu Guji willingly admitted Xu Shaotang''s words and took a deep breath: "what do you want me to do for you? To be honest, I really can''t think of what I can do for Xu Shao. Xu Shao is much better than me in both alchemy and personal strength. "


    "That''s right! Do things first, then think about the benefits! "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in fact, what I want you to do is very simple, that is, do your best to help me find someone!"


    "Ah?"


    Wu Guji looks at Xu Shaotang in dismay. He thought about many possibilities last night, but he didn''t think that Xu Shaotang''s goal was to help him find someone.


    Looking at Wu Guji''s astonished look, Xu Shaotang slowly told him the names of the people he was looking for.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Guji''s astonishment gradually turned into doubt. He asked Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao and Zhen danjun have a good talk. Why don''t you ask Zhen danjun to help you find them?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I will naturally tell Zhen danjun about this, but the sphere of influence of danmeng is limited after all. What I want you to do is to build a huge intelligence agency with countless people on the Internet!"


    "Intelligence agencies? What is an intelligence agency? " For the first time, Wu Gu Ji heard this word and looked at Xu Shaotang with a blank face.


    "I''ll find someone to explain this to you later and teach you how to do it." Xu Shaotang patted his forehead, "you just need to remember, try to find these people can, as long as you try your best, no matter find, I can''t do without your benefits."


    With that, Xu Shaotang directly took out more than ten top quality spirit stones from the heaven and earth bag and handed them to Wu ancient books.


    "This is..."


    Wu Guji looked at the more than ten top-grade spirit stones excitedly. His hand stretched out several times and then drew back.


    It''s the first time that he has seen so many top-grade spirit stones. If he changes these top-grade spirit stones into gold coins, it will be a huge number.


    Xu Shaotang grabbed Wu Guji''s hand, forced Lingshi into his hand, and said with a smile, "what do you think? It''s not for you. You need to build a huge intelligence agency. How can it be without financial support?"


    People in intelligence agencies are not necessarily experts, or even ordinary people. These ten top-quality spirit stones are at least enough for Wu''s ancient books to use for a long time. Of course, if he only went to find those experts to set up intelligence agencies, he would not even have a bubble if he threw them in.


    However, he believes that Tantai Jingming will teach him the most appropriate method. They are just looking for people, not to master the dynamics of the whole southern region. There is no need to use those experts.


    "Oh..."


    The excitement on Wu Guji''s face disappeared in an instant. He thought that Xu Shaotang had benefited him from these high-quality spirit stones. It turned out that they were of other use.


    Don''t make it clear, make me white excited! Wu ancient books in the heart slander unceasingly said.Looking at the disappointed look of Wu''s ancient books, Xu Shaotang smiles, takes out a small bottle of spirit milk, and says to Wu''s ancient books, "open your mouth!"


    "Ah? What are you doing? " Wu''s ancient books are at a loss again.


    "If I tell you to open your mouth, why so much nonsense?"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice was slightly cold. Although Wu Guji was confused, he subconsciously opened his mouth.


    When he opened his mouth, Xu Shaotang quickly dropped two drops of spirit milk into his mouth.


    At the entrance of Lingru, Wu Guji''s eyes suddenly widened. The excited color that had just disappeared climbed up his cheek again. But his eyes could not help looking at the small bottle in Xu Shaotang''s hand. His eyes were full of fiery eyes.


    Holy milk! This is the soul milk!


    He had heard of it, but he had never seen it. He did not expect that he had a chance to drink the milk!


    "What are you looking at?" Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and knocked on his head. "Two drops is enough. No matter how much, you''ll be dead right away!"


    "Thank you very much, Xu Shao!"


    Wu Gu Ji knew what Xu Shaotang said was true. These two drops of milk filled his whole body with aura. If there were more, he would not escape the fate of bursting.


    In addition to being grateful, Wu Guji asked: "Xu Shao just gave me so many high-quality spirit stones and gave me two drops of precious spirit milk. I''m not afraid that I''ll just take advantage and not do anything?"


    "Do you want to try?"


    Although Xu Shaotang still had a smile on his face, his eyes became sharp.


    "I dare not..."


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s fierce eyes, Wu Guji lowered his head and scolded himself secretly. How could he ask such a question.


    "Xu Shaotang, are you waiting for me?"


    Just then, a voice sounded behind them.

 Chapter 2255

    Xu Shaotang suddenly turned his head and saw a young man in white leaning on the pillar in the corridor of the inn.


    Eyebrows like willows, eyes as bright as stars, lips down, mouth slightly up, showing a trace of evil smile. The young master in white is holding a simple folding fan. Now he is tapping his other hand gently with the folding fan, leaning there, giving people a romantic feeling.


    He met many handsome young men, but in his eyes, this man should be the only one who can compete with mu Tiance.


    Maybe we should let mu Tiance meet him! A strange idea suddenly sprang up in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    "Who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the young master in white with a little doubt. He doesn''t remember when he saw him.


    The young master in White said with a smile, "didn''t you say that if I wanted to buy you a drink, I would come in person? No, I''ve been here for a drink


    "It''s you


    Xu Shaotang gently smile: "you really come very early, but I still have something to do here."


    "Then deal with it as soon as possible. I don''t like waiting." The young master in white lowered his eyes, playing with the folding fan in his hand. He didn''t say a word any more. It seemed that he was going to let Xu Shaotang finish his work first.


    "Interesting


    With a smile in his heart, Xu Shaotang said to Wu Guji, "let''s go. I''ll take you to meet someone. She will teach you how to do it."


    "Good!"


    Wu Gu Ji knew that Xu Shaotang had something to do with the young master in white, so he didn''t say much. He followed Xu Shaotang quickly to the inn upstairs.


    At this time, Tantai Jingming had already put on her clothes and cleaned her room. After Xu Shaotang gave her some orders, she handed over Wu''s ancient books to her and went to the garden by herself.


    The young man in white is still playing with the folding fan. I don''t know what''s interesting about his folding fan.


    When Xu Shaotang walked to him, he raised his eyes lazily.


    "So fast?"


    The young master in White said with a smile: "it seems that you can''t wait to have a drink with me."


    "Have you always been so narcissistic?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "in fact, I''m more curious about your identity than drinking with you."


    The young master in white ignored the new word "narcissism" automatically. He tilted his mouth slightly and said, "how can you know my identity if you don''t have a drink with me?"


    Xu Shaotang also leaned against the pillar behind him, holding his hands in front of his chest, and asked with great interest: "do you tell me when I drink with you?"


    "Ha ha! How interesting you are


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the young master in white burst into laughter.


    With his smile, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on his white neck.


    Huh? No Adam''s apple?


    There was a strange light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, and his hands in front of his chest were abruptly put down. After repeated observation, he was finally sure that he was not wrong. In front of him, the young man in white really had no Adam''s apple!


    Women dressed as men?


    With this doubt in his heart, Xu Shaotang''s eyes became a little different when he looked at the young master in white. Subconsciously, he glanced at the young master in White''s ears to see if he could find holes in his ears, so as to further confirm his guess.


    "Is that how you usually look at people?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang constantly looking at himself, the young master in white frowned slightly and said with a somewhat unhappy look.


    Hearing the words of the young master in white, Xu Shaotang takes back his eyes with some regret. He doesn''t find ear holes in the ears of the young master in white. It seems that he has to verify his guess in other ways.


    "If you look at ordinary people, you won''t see it that way. However, I can''t help but look at you so much." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I think you can have a drink with a friend of mine. Maybe you will have a feeling of mutual affection."


    "Your friend?" The young master in white turned his eyes and asked with a smile, "Mu Tiance?"


    Xu Shaotang''s pupil is tiny, skin smile meat don''t smile of say: "seem, you have already investigated me."


    "No need!"


    The young master in white took a folding fan and patted his palm gently. "You are the most famous person in Nanfu now. Even if I don''t investigate you, as long as I walk in Nanfu for a while, I can hear a lot about you. The people around you are naturally among them."


    "I didn''t expect that I was so famous. Should I be happy or feel helpless?"


    Xu Shaotang said casually, looking at the hand of the young master in white with the remaining light from the corner of his eye.


    His hands are very white, and the slender fingers are as beautiful as green onions. They really look more like a woman''s hands.


    However, there are many cases in the world where men''s hands are more beautiful than women''s hands. With one hand alone, he can''t completely confirm his own conjecture. It just makes him feel that this woman is more likely to be disguised as a man."Why ask me if you don''t know?" White dress childe light a smile, "nonsense so long, should accompany me to drink two cups?"


    "Didn''t I say I wanted you to meet my friend?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "wait, I''ll call him right away!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang suddenly burst into the inn. When he came down again, he had already dragged the reluctant mu Tiance to the young master in white.


    In the moment of looking at mu Tiance, the young master in White''s eyes involuntarily showed a trace of amazing color.


    A moment later, the young master in white finally put away his look in his eyes and said to Xu Shaotang, "it seems that your friend doesn''t really want to see me?"


    Mu Tiance almost wrote "unwilling" on his face. How can he not see it?


    "He never liked to associate with strangers."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile on his face.


    In the eyes of the young master in white, the amazing color just now did not escape his eyes. For his guess, he now has 70% confidence. As a matter of fact, he is a woman. When he sees mu Tiance who has the beauty of flourishing age, he can''t help looking at her more.


    "See you now. May I go?" Mu Tiance lightly glances at the young master in white, shakes off Xu Shaotang''s hand and goes straight to the inn upstairs. However, he secretly scolds Xu Shaotang for being bored.


    Looking at mu Tiance, who is disappearing quickly, Xu Shaotang smiles and approaches the young master in white, deliberately reaching out and patting him on the shoulder.


    The young master in white wanted to hide subconsciously, but he finally held back and let Xu Shaotang''s palm pat on his shoulder.


    "Do you have a feeling of empathy with him?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, but he laughed in his heart: girl, do you think this is a movie? How can it be so easy for a woman to dress up as a man!

 Chapter 2256

    Xu Shaotang and the young master in white came to a secluded courtyard in the southeast of Tiannan mansion.


    A bluestone path leads directly from the outside to the yard. There are messy weeds growing on both sides of the path. It seems that they have not been taken care of for a long time. The withered leaves are spread on the bluestone path, and the sound of "creaking" is on the step.


    As soon as I entered the courtyard, I saw the old man in black yesterday looking at him with a smile on his face.


    It doesn''t connect with the bluestone path outside the courtyard, but the courtyard is spotless. A big tree with luxuriant branches takes up a lot of space in the courtyard. Under the big tree is the bluestone table and stool. The table has been set with wine and vegetables. It seems that it is quite rich.


    Xu Shaotang knew that gushanhe was now in an invisible corner near here. He didn''t worry about it. He followed the young master in white to sit down at the stone table.


    "Boy, tell me, why can you break my true Qi with the cultivation of immortals?"


    The black robed old man came up to Xu Shaotang and stared at him curiously. He thought about this question all night last night, but he didn''t understand it. If Xu Shaotang has an artifact in his hand, he can still understand it. The key is that he doesn''t see any weapon in Xu Shaotang''s hand!


    In the old man''s hopeful eyes, Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "secret!"


    The old man slightly stagnated. He didn''t know why. Suddenly, he had the impulse to hang Xu Shaotang and have a good meal.


    Looking at the old man''s depressed look, the young master in White said with a smile: "Mr. Zhong, knowing that he won''t tell you something, don''t ask. It''s better to sit down and have a good drink."


    Hearing the old man''s address from the young master in white, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what do you call him? You''ve found out all about me, but I don''t know anything about you two. It''s unfair. "


    "Xiao Qingyi!"


    "Zhong Yu Lou!"


    "It''s brother Xiao and Mr. Zhong. I''ve heard so much about them." The two of them smile at Xu Gong.


    When he saw the white clothes on Xiao Qingyi, he suddenly showed a strange smile and said in secret: if he is called Xiao Baiyi, it should be more suitable.


    Zhong Yu Lou asked with a smile, "do you know us?"


    "I didn''t know before, I know now." Xu Shaotang inexplicably looking at the rain tower, I do not know why he suddenly asked.


    Zhong Yu Lou eyebrows a pick, light said: "since you don''t know us, then you long-time what strength?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Zhongyu building, then shrugged and said: "I''m just pretending to be polite. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi immediately couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are really an interesting person. You even pretend to be polite and speak so calmly."


    Zhong Yu Lou can''t help but look at Xu Shaotang more. He says in his heart that this boy is really shameless. He doesn''t look red and his heart doesn''t jump when he says this.


    "You''re interesting, too." Xu Shaotang looks at them with a smile.


    "Oh, how interesting?" Xiao Qingyi gave a faint smile, and at the same time, he took up the wine pot on the table and filled the wine cup in front of them with a cup of fragrant wine.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on Xiao Qingyi''s scaly white fingers again and said with a smile, "we have never met each other, but you have to buy me a drink. Isn''t that funny?"


    Xu Shaotang never thinks that he is the kind of person that everyone loves flowers. Xiao Qingyi is determined to invite him to drink, which makes him feel a little confused. He instinctively thinks of the sentence "if you don''t pay attention to anything, you''ll either cheat or steal.".


    However, judging from their current performance, they seem to have no hostility to themselves, which makes him even more confused. He doesn''t know what medicine Xiao Qingyi''s gourd is selling.


    "It seems that you still have doubts about us!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, how could Xiao Qingyi not understand his meaning? She slowly raised her glass to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "I really want to know you, a genius with both Dan and Wu skills. Is this enough reason? If not, I can give you another reason. "


    "Another reason?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Qingyi in surprise, took his glass and sipped it. Then he asked faintly, "do you mean my origin?"


    Xiao Qingyi nodded slightly, covered the glass with her hand, drank the wine in the glass, and said to the nearby Zhongyu Corridor: "how about Mr. Zhong? I''ll say he''s a smart man


    He just casually said a word, Xu Shaotang already understood.


    It has to be said that talking to smart is simple.


    Zhong Yu Lou nodded with a smile: "not only clever, but also cunning!"


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang drank the wine in a toast and said with a smile, "have you ever heard a word?"


    "Oh, talk about it." Xiao Qingyi is full of interest.


    Xu Shaotang took a deep look at them and said with a smile: "take it in advance, you must give it first!"


    "Well?"


    Xiao Qingyi thought about Xu Shaotang''s words carefully in her heart, and soon understood his meaning. She immediately said with a smile: "you are so smart, can''t you guess my identity?"I can guess a ghost!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t scold him in his heart. Xiao Qingyi didn''t know how to think about it. They met for the first time, and they didn''t even say a few words, but they had to let themselves guess his identity. Do they really think they have the ability to foretell?


    "Brother Xiao, I''d like to thank you for your sincerity and less routine."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Qingyi helplessly, "I can''t guess the identity of brother Xiao, just as brother Xiao can''t guess my origin."


    "Not necessarily!"


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "although I can''t guess your identity, I can roughly guess where you come from."


    "Is it?" Xu Shaotang eyebrows pick, with a bit of provocative means, said: "then you might as well guess."


    Xiao Qingyi slightly approached Xu Shaotang across the stone table and looked at him with a smile on his face. "If I guess correctly, you are not from the southern region, are you? You''re from the North! "


    When Xiao Qingyi''s voice falls, Xu Shaotang''s face turns pale and looks at him in surprise. Even the Zhongyu tower beside him looks at him in amazement. Obviously, he didn''t tell Zhongyu tower his guess before.


    "How did you guess?"


    His words are like telling Xiao Qingyi directly. His guess is right.


    He only told Zhen Yin about his origin. Does Xiao Qingyi have something to do with Zhen yin?


    No way! If so, Zhen Yin should mention him and Zhong Yulou when chatting with him!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhong Yulou is surprised again. Then he looks at Xiao Qingyi curiously. He also wants to know how Xiao Qingyi guessed that Xu Shaotang was from the northern region.

 Chapter 2257

    "Isn''t that easy?"


    Knowing that his guess was right, Xiao Qingyi''s smile was more brilliant, and he said with a smile: "I have been walking in the southern region for many years, and there are few places I have never been to. I have heard of all the talented people more or less, but you are so talented, but I have never heard of you. If you think about it carefully, you should not be from the southern region."


    "That''s it?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at him dubiously, "then why don''t you think I''m the apprentice of some hermit expert who just gave birth to experience?"


    Although there is some truth in Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang doesn''t think he can guess that he is not from the southern region by this alone. Even Zhen Yin didn''t guess at the beginning that in nuota''s southern region, he didn''t believe that there would be no hermit, and he didn''t believe that Xiao Qingyi had traveled all over the southern region as he said.


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Qingyi said with a slight smile: "however, if you are the apprentice of a hermit, you should be inexperienced in the world, but you are just right about the world. Like an old fox, you are obviously a man who has gone through the ordeal of the world."


    "Anything else?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes look at Xiao Qingyi, his analysis is really reasonable, he suddenly found that he really underestimated the present one.


    "Of course!" Xiao Qingyi nodded and said, "finally let me be sure that you are from the northern region, or I just got a news soon."


    "What''s the news?"


    This time, it''s not Xu Shaotang, but Zhong Yulou, who is curious.


    He spent most of his time with Xiao Qingyi. He couldn''t help wondering why he had never heard anything to confirm that Xu Shaotang was from the northern region.


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "more than ten days ago, Jing Yunxiao, the elder of Chuzhou Xiandao League, was killed, and it was you, Xu Shaotang, who killed Jing Yunxiao! And Chuzhou is the nearest place to Beiyu! "


    Zhong Yu Lou was still puzzled and said: "even so, it may not mean that Xu Shaotang came from the northern region."


    "Don''t you understand, Mr. Zhong?"


    Xiao Qingyi said: "where is Chuzhou? It''s almost the most barren place in the southern region. There is no place full of aura in Chuzhou. If he is really the apprentice of a hermit, the people who can teach him such apprentices must be the top people. Those powerful people, even if they want to live in seclusion, naturally choose the place full of aura. Who will Choose Chuzhou? It is because of this that I further believe that he is not the apprentice of a hermit in the southern region. Otherwise, he can only come from the northern region that we have never set foot in. "


    "Great


    After listening to Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but give a thumbs up. Xiao Qingyi can guess that he is from the northern region only by these. His meticulous mind is really amazing.


    He constantly reminds himself that he can''t talk in front of Xiao Qingyi, so that he can''t guess other things according to what he says inadvertently. Up to now, he still knows nothing about Xiao Qingyi, but Xiao Qingyi guesses his origin, which makes him have to be on guard.


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "I guess your origin. Now is it your turn to guess my identity?"


    "I can''t guess!"


    Xu Shaotang is simply shaking his head, knowing that can not guess things, he is also lazy to use his brain to guess.


    "How can you know that you can''t even guess?"


    Xiao Qingyi seems to Miss Xu Shaotang''s guess of his identity, which makes Xu Shaotang feel puzzled. He wants to tell himself his identity, so why let him have no head to guess here? If he doesn''t want to know his identity, why let him guess?


    He suddenly felt that Xiao Qingyi seemed to be making fun of him.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly surged with a bad taste, and said with a bad smile: "although I can''t guess your identity, I can guess others. Do you want to listen to them?"


    "Well?"


    Looking at the "obscene" smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Xiao Qingyi frowned slightly, but nodded: "tell me about it."


    "Are you sure you want to listen?" Xu Shaotang asked again deliberately.


    "Of course!" Xiao Qingyi nodded. He didn''t know why, but he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Well, that''s what you want to hear." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not good for the body to be bound for too long."


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang in a daze. God knows what Xu Shaotang wants to say. He can''t figure out why.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer his question. He just patted his heart with his hand. Then he picked up his glass and began to eat and drink without saying a word. In his heart, he said with a bad smile: girl, let''s make fun of me! Go to realize it by yourself, ha ha!


    Xiao Qingyi''s eyes are full of confusion, trying to think about what Xu Shaotang''s words mean. However, despite his intelligence, he is still defeated by Xu Shaotang''s words, and finally can only cast an inquiring look at Xu Shaotang.Facing Xiao Qingyi''s inquiring eyes, Xu Shaotang still doesn''t speak. He just pats his heart again and repeats what he said just now.


    Xiao Qingyi finally noticed Xu Shaotang''s action this time. If it is said that Xu Shaotang''s first heart beating is purely unintentional, but the second time, it must be interesting!


    Look at Xu Shaotang''s chest, and then look at his heart. The faint smile on Xiao Qingyi''s face suddenly solidified, "Teng" stood up, a pair of bright eyes full of anger.


    Zhong Yulou naturally noticed Xu Shaotang''s action and thought of what Xu Shaotang had just said. He instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. He almost sprayed the wine he had just drunk into his mouth. He wanted to laugh, but he felt that it was not appropriate at this time. He could only suppress it desperately and make his old face red.


    Seeing Xiao Qingyi''s action, Xu Shaotang knows that he guessed right. This girl is really a woman disguised as a man!


    Facing Xiao Qingyi''s angry eyes, Xu Shaotang didn''t have the slightest fear, but continued to eat and drink with a smile on his face. At the same time, he pretended to be a fool and said to Xiao Qingyi, "brother Xiao, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Shameless!"


    Xiao Qingyi''s eyes were burning, and his teeth were crunching.


    "Brother Xiao, you are wrong." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I never said anything. Mr. Zhong can testify! Isn''t that right, Mr. Zhong? "


    "I didn''t hear anything!"


    Zhong Yulou tries to suppress his smile and pours a mouthful of wine into his mouth to hide his embarrassment. But as soon as the wine enters, he spurts the wine out of his mouth

 Chapter 2258

    "Ha ha ha..."


    After all, the bell rain building still didn''t hold back. At the same time, it burst out laughing.


    "Mr. Zhong!"


    Xiao Qingyi looks at Zhong Yulou with a black line on his face. He suppresses the impulse of grabbing the cup and smashing it on the old man''s head. He screams wildly.


    "Er..."


    Zhong Yulou tried hard to hold back the laughter, but he couldn''t do it after all. He said with some misgivings: "young master, I''m really I can''t help Ha ha... "


    Listen to Zhong Yu Lou''s words, Xiao Qingyi almost didn''t rush up and hold his neck.


    "How on earth do you see that?" Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang angrily. She thinks that her disguise should be impeccable. She has almost traveled all over the southern region, and it is the first time that she is recognized as a woman disguised as a man.


    "What do I see?"


    Xu Shaotang continued to play a fool and said, "I don''t see anything. What do you mean, brother Xiao?"


    "You look like a fool, you really need to be beaten!"


    Xiao Qingyi tightly grabbed his fist, the joint has been slightly white, gnashing his teeth looking at Xu Shaotang.


    "It''s you who make fun of me first, OK?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly put down his wine cup and said with a smile, "I really can''t guess your identity. I can only guess this. Don''t be angry with fairies."


    Don''t be angry!


    If Xu Shaotang directly tells Xiao Qingyi that she is disguised as a man, Xiao Qingyi is just curious about how he knows. However, in Xiao Qingyi''s eyes, his action combined with his words is undoubtedly belittling himself.


    "How on earth did you find out?"


    Xiao Qingyi asked angrily again. From seeing Xu Shaotang to now, she thought that she didn''t show any flaws. Rao was clever, but she couldn''t think how Xu Shaotang found his secret.


    At this time, Zhong Yulou finally stopped laughing and looked at Xu Shaotang curiously. He also wanted to know the answer to this question.


    "Feel!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m born with a strange feeling about women."


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Xu Shaotang dubiously: "so, you found it when you saw me?"


    "Almost!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "at the beginning, I''m not sure. Do you remember that I patted you on the shoulder before I left the inn? You subconsciously made a dodge action, but in the end, you were held back


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi suddenly came up with the scene in her mind.


    "You are really a cunning man!"


    Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang with hatred, but she has a bitter smile in her heart. She originally wanted to play mystery in front of Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang found out her secret at the beginning. Thinking about this bastard''s appearance, she feels as if she was brushed by Xu Shaotang.


    "Just like each other!" Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Qingyi with a smile and asks curiously: "are you really Xiao Qingyi?"


    "Can I cheat you?" Xiao Qingyi didn''t say well.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "you can cheat me by pretending to be a man. It''s not surprising to use a fake name!"


    "Believe it or not!" Xiao Qingyi is too lazy to entangle with Xu Shaotang on this issue. She is angry at Xu Shaotang now.


    Next to the rain tower, but said with a smile: "I can prove this, she really called Xiao Qingyi."


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "anyway, the name is just a code name. Whether you are Xiao Qingyi or not, I will take you as Xiao Qingyi! Now, can you tell me who you are? "


    After a long time, we still have to go back to the origin.


    Compared with Xiao Qingyi''s name, he is more interested in Xiao Qingyi''s identity.


    "Guess for yourself!"


    Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang angrily. If Xu Shaotang is not slighter than her, she can tell Xu Shaotang, but now she is still angry. How can she tell him her identity so easily.


    "You''re boring. I said I couldn''t guess." Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Qingyi helplessly and said faintly, "you invited me to drink here. Now I''ve drunk the wine. You''ve confirmed my origin. You won''t tell me your identity. Let''s say goodbye!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and walked out of the hospital.


    It''s really meaningless to chat with a person who doesn''t know what his identity is. Instead of this, he might as well practice secretly or go to Zhen Yin for advice on alchemy. There''s no need to waste time with them here.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang leaving, Xiao Qingyi quickly stops him.


    "What else?" Xu Shaotang asked lazily.


    "Don''t you just want to know who I am?" Xiao Qingyi doesn''t understand that Xu Shaotang is retreating, but she also knows that if she doesn''t tell Xu Shaotang her identity, Xu Shaotang will leave without looking back. In desperation, she has to bite her teeth and say to Zhong Yu: "Mr. Zhong, tell him my identity!""Do you really want to tell him?" Zhong Yu Lou looks at Xiao Qingyi in surprise.


    "Say it


    "All right!"


    With a helpless smile, Zhong Yulou motioned Xu Shaotang to come back and sit down again. At the same time, he said with a smile: "she is actually the saint of our holy gate!"


    "Holy gate? Magic gate


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised.


    "Mormon, that''s the slander of Xiandao alliance to us!" Xiao Qingyi snorted: "in the eyes of Xiandao League, only they are the incarnation of justice. Those who don''t obey them are evil demons, but they don''t know that Xiandao League is the real demon gate!"


    "I''m not interested in who is the real magic gate between you and xiandaomen, but I didn''t expect you to be a saint!"


    Now he finally understands why Xiao Qingyi is protected by Da Luo Jinxian. The word "Saint" alone is enough to explain Xiao Qingyi''s position in the demon sect. It''s also reasonable to have Da Luo Jinxian around him.


    Zhong Yu Lou looks at Xu Shaotang curiously and asks, "you don''t worry at all if you know that we are the demons in your mouth?"


    "What am I worried about?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "You are drinking with us now. If you let the people of Xiandao League know, maybe you will say that you are associated with evil spirits." Zhong Yu said: "although you are the object that everyone admires now, you may be the target that everyone will be killed by then. I believe that many people want to see you fall down as a genius!"


    "That''s it?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhong Yulou white, "if I were afraid, I would not kill Jing Yunxiao!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhong Yu building slightly stagnated, then nodded and said with a smile: "yes! It seems that my worry is superfluous! Ha ha, I suddenly began to like you a little

 Chapter 2259

    After learning their identities, Xu Shaotang returns to the stone table and sits down.


    "Since you are people of the demons, you should know a man named Qin Gan?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Well? Do you know Qin Gan? "


    Two people at the same time surprised to see Xu Shaotang.


    "Yes, but he has died in the hands of Xiandao League." Xu Shaotang said, "the reason why I killed jingyunxiao was that I had something to do with Qin Gan."


    After that, Xu Shaotang told them in detail about their meeting with Qin Gan and Shen Luan. However, in his mouth, when they arrived, Qin Gan was dead and Shen Luan was dying.


    Gu Shanhe tries his best to save Qin Gan and Xu Shaotang helps them again. He hopes that when he learns that Qin Gan is dead, the people of the demons will stop tracing Qin Gan''s whereabouts and let them live in seclusion in that remote and barren place.


    "Well done


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Xiao Qingyi flashed cold light in his eyes and said angrily, "it''s not too much for Jing Yunxiao to do something worse than animals, even if he is broken to pieces!"


    "Don''t mind if I say something I shouldn''t say."


    Looking at Xiao Qingyi who is angry because of Jing Yunxiao''s anger, Xu Shaotang said seriously: "whether you are a holy gate or a magic gate, I guess some of your people have done things that are inferior to animals."


    Now that he has met the saint of the demons, and Xiao Qingyi''s indignation seems to have a sense of justice. By the way, he mentions that whether Xiao Qingyi will thoroughly investigate whether anyone in the demons has done such a thing is beyond his control.


    "No way!"


    Xiao Qingyi said in a deep voice: "I''ve been through so many places, and I''ve never heard people in my holy gate do such things that are not allowed by heaven!"


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "elder sister, you are not a God. How can you know everything? Do you think you''re a fool of the devil''s gate? Do you have to tell you when you''ve done something that''s not allowed by heaven? Flies don''t bite seamless eggs. If everyone in the demon sect is upright, no matter how much the Xiandao alliance criticizes you, I''m afraid all living beings in the southern region won''t believe it? "


    Xu Shaotang believes that the reason why Mormon is called Mormon is not only because the people of Mormon behave perversely.


    He believed that there were good and evil in both the demons and the immortals, but Xiao Qingyi probably didn''t see the evil side of the demons.


    "He has a point!" Zhong Yu Lou glanced at Xiao Qingyi and said slowly, "we can''t see it. It doesn''t mean we don''t have it."


    Xiao Qingyi slightly stagnated for a long time, then nodded slightly and said, "I''ll let people have a good look back!"


    "That''s it. I''m sure you''ll find something after checking it out." Xu Shaotang smile, no longer too much entanglement in this matter, "now we also know each other, you can tell me what you called me to do here?"


    Xiao Qingyi personally invited himself to come, I believe it is not just to verify his origin.


    If so, Xiao Qingyi will not leave him when he plans to leave.


    Xiao Qingyi''s mouth slightly tilted, with a bit of mischievous color asked: "don''t you think I just make a friend with you?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and chuckled: "I don''t think the saint of Mormon wants to make friends with me."


    "To be honest, I really want to make a friend with you before you say that frivolous thing." Xiao Qingyi said, "but now I''m just curious. How did you cross the Longyuan to the south?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m a celestial being at least. It shouldn''t be difficult to cross the Dragon abyss?"


    "Have you forgotten what I said?" Xiao Qingyi glanced at Xu Shaotang lightly and said slowly, "there are only a few places I have never been to in the whole southern region. Naturally, I have also been to Chuzhou! A few years ago, I intended to go across Longyuan to the northern region to have a look. At that time, if the people around me didn''t save each other with their lives, I was afraid that I would have lost my life in Longyuan! Those two strong men who fell into Longyuan to save me are both great Luo Jinxian! Even Luo Jinxian can''t cross the Dragon abyss. How did you do that? "


    When it comes to this, Xiao Qingyi''s face is a bit gloomy and reproachful. She thinks of the two great Luo Jinxian who fell in Longyuan because of saving her. If she hadn''t insisted on going to Beiyu at that time, the two would not have fallen there.


    It''s really because she wants to find out the truth of the mysterious Longyuan that she wants to know how Xu Shaotang crossed the Longyuan. If she can, she even wants to see what kind of world there is under the abyss!


    Listening to Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped on his face and quickly asked, "have you been attacked by monsters in Longyuan?"


    "Yes Xiao Qingyi nodded, "it seems that you have also met the monster in the Longyuan?"


    "Yes, I have, but my luck is obviously much better than yours." Recalling the roar of the suffocating monster they heard when they were about to cross the Longyuan, Xu Shaotang said with lingering fear: "before the monster attacked me, I set foot on the land of the southern region. I only heard the roar of the monster. That roar alone made life unable to resist. By the way, since you are attacked by the monster, you should see what the monster is, rightHe really didn''t expect that Xiao Qingyi was also a person who had been to Longyuan. Originally, he was also curious about Longyuan. He would meet Xiao Qingyi who had been attacked by monsters in Longyuan, so he naturally wanted to have a good chat with her.


    "Did you really not encounter the monster directly?" Xiao Qingyi frowned slightly.


    "If it happens, can I still sit here drinking with you?" Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and said in a deep voice, "I don''t think it''s possible for a saint to live in the hands of that monster."


    In fact, this is not his guess, but Gu Shanhe has confirmed it to him!


    "The strength of that monster is something I have never seen in my life."


    Xiao Qingyi nodded deeply, and the situation that attacked them appeared again in his mind. He said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t see what monster attacked us. The monster just took a breath and sucked us to the bottom of the Dragon abyss. The two strong men around me tried their best to help me get rid of the vortex, but they were sucked into the bottom of the Dragon abyss by the vortex Ministry, I just vaguely see a huge shadow... "


    Two big Luo Jinxian fell, but they didn''t even see what the monster looked like?


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Qingyi in astonishment, but he is secretly congratulating himself. Fortunately, they did not encounter that situation, otherwise, they would not survive.

 Chapter 2260

    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "you demons have been based in the southern region for more than a thousand years. Before, there was no record of Longyuan?"


    In his opinion, Xiao Qingyi would want to go across the Longyuan to the northern region to have a look. Hasn''t anyone else in the Mormon family had this idea for thousands of years? Even if no one has crossed Longyuan, how could someone have reached Longyuan?


    Since someone has been near Longyuan, there should be some records about the danger of Longyuan.


    Just as there are records about the Tianqiong mountains in the northern region, although those records are not accurate, they at least let people know that the Tianqiong mountains are extremely dangerous and people dare not easily set foot in them.


    "Of course


    Xiao Qingyi nodded slightly and said: "most of the records about Longyuan only say that Longyuan is extremely dangerous, but I never thought that Longyuan would be so dangerous that even Luo Jinxian would be defeated! If I knew, I would not want to cross the Dragon abyss. "


    She is not the first one who wants to cross Longyuan to Beiyu. Before her, many people have thought about it and have done it, but they never turn back. Before that, she thought that some of those who never turned back to the southern region should have fallen in Longyuan, while some of them settled down in the northern region. But after she had been to Longyuan once, she suddenly understood that all of those people would have fallen in Longyuan, right?


    Listening to her words, Xu Shaotang knew it in his heart, but he knew that someone in the southern region should have succeeded in crossing the Longyuan, but he might have broken his halberd in the dangerous Tianqiong mountains.


    "It''s also my luck that I came from the northern region to the southern region safely." Xu Shaotang seriously said: "to tell you the truth, even if you succeed in crossing the Longyuan, there are still dangerous places waiting for you, so you still don''t want to go to the northern region to have a look."


    "Is the opposite of Longyuan not Beiyu?"


    Xiao Qingyi and Zhong Yulou look at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "if the opposite of Longyuan is the northern region, there should be many lucky people who can successfully travel between the northern and southern regions."


    Just one Tianqiong mountain can kill 99% of the people who want to travel between the north and the south. Most of the rest are estimated to be lost in Longyuan. There are very few people who can successfully travel between the north and the south. At present, he only knows Guan Qingyu and a few of them.


    "If I asked you what other dangerous places you were talking about, you wouldn''t say that, would you?" Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang with bright eyes. Although she says so, the look in her eyes tells Xu Shaotang that she wants to know what the dangerous place is after crossing the Longyuan.


    "There''s nothing you can''t say."


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "it''s a huge rolling mountain range, which we call Tianqiong mountain range. In Tianqiong mountain range, monsters and beasts are rampant, demon kings and demons are everywhere. Even saints are likely to fall into it! I was able to cross the dome mountains because of some coincidences. "


    He said all that he was going to say at one time, so that Xiao Qingyi would not ask him how he crossed the Tianqiong mountains. Of course, he could not tell Xiao Qingyi everything without reservation.


    What a smart person Xiao Qingyi is. When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she knew that Xu Shaotang had cut off her way to continue to ask. She also knew clearly in her heart that Xu Shaotang would not tell her what happened to him.


    "Do you want to go back to Beiyu?"


    Xiao Qingyi stares at Xu Shaotang''s eyes and asks.


    "It should be!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "I still have some things to deal with in the northern region. When I finish my tour of the southern region, I should return to the northern region."


    "How do you cross the Longyuan and Tianqiong mountains then?" Xiao Qingyi asked curiously.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. After a while, he said helplessly, "I''ll see it then. I have a headache now."


    It''s easy to cross the Tianqiong mountains, but the mysterious Longyuan frightens him. If he''s lucky, it''s nothing. If he''s not lucky, Longyuan may become their burial place!


    "If you want to go back to Beiyu, you can let me know."


    Xiao Qingyi said lightly, but his face was firm.


    "Do you still want to go to northern regions?"


    Xu Shaotang and Zhong Yulou look at each other. She asks Xu Shaotang to let her know when he returns to Beiyu. Naturally, it''s not to see Xu Shaotang off.


    "Yes Xiao Qingyi nodded heavily, gritted his teeth and said: "in order to see the northern region, the two great Luo Jinxian beside me are folded in the Dragon abyss. I can''t let them die in vain!"


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Xu Shaotang and Zhong Yulou sighed at the same time, but Zhong Yulou didn''t persuade him. He had been with Xiao Qingyi for such a long time. He knew Xiao Qingyi''s character. Once she found something, no one could persuade him.


    "You can cross the Dragon abyss, I don''t believe I can''t do it!"


    Xiao Qingyi held his powder fist tightly, then looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "since you are so lucky, let me also touch your luck!""It''s my luck, but it''s a price to pay." Xu Shaotang joked.


    "What do you want me to pay?"


    Although Xu Shaotang was joking, Xiao Qingyi took it seriously.


    In order to fulfill her wish to go to Beiyu and not let the two great Luo Jinxian around her die in vain, as long as Xu Shaotang''s offer is not too much, she will agree.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Qingyi in dismay. She just talks. Is she serious? A moment later, Xu Shaotang suddenly turned his eyes and said, "you are the saint of the magic gate. Should you still have great power in the magic gate?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi and Zhong Yulou suddenly become alert.


    "Look at your nervousness!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing. I just want to ask you to help me find out some people''s information."


    Although we have Wu''s ancient books to help him, now that we meet Xiao Qingyi, we have to make good use of her resources. If we have more strength, we will have more hope.


    With that, Xu Shaotang told Xiao Qingyi about the people he was looking for.


    Xiao Qingyi originally thought that Xu Shaotang would let her use the power of the holy gate to help him do something. When she learned that she was just helping him find someone, she immediately agreed.


    Xiaoqingyi agreed to his conditions, he naturally agreed to xiaoqingyi''s conditions.


    After several people sit there chatting for a while, Xu Shaotang finally gets up and leaves. Before leaving, Xiao Qingyi tells Xu Shaotang the secret contact information between the demons.

 Chapter 2261

    One day later, Xu Shaotang came to Zhen Yin''s courtyard again.


    In the chat, Xu Shaotang also asks Zhen Yin to use the power of Dan League to help find WuJie, and Zhen Yin readily agrees.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang will soon leave Tiannan mansion, Zhen Yin sighs.


    "Well, we must drink two more today! I''ll see you next time. I don''t know if it''s a monkey year. "


    Zhen Yin sighed with emotion, and then said in a loud voice: "miao''er, take two more pots of wine!"


    Soon after his words, Zhen Miao brought two jugs of wine to them.


    Just as Zhen Miao is about to step down, Zhen Yin suddenly stops him and looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile: "brother Xu, what do you think of Miao er?"


    "This..." Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly, then shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "we don''t have much contact. I really don''t know how to evaluate her. However, her persistence and perseverance in alchemy make me admire her."


    He really doesn''t know how to answer Zhen Yin''s question. Although he has admiration for Zhen Miao, he can''t talk with her. Just because of Zhen Miao''s character, they are doomed not to be friends.


    Zhen Yin is such a hearty person, and he doesn''t know how to raise Zhen Miao''s adopted daughter. If he is allowed to sit alone with Zhen Miao, he thinks it will be a very embarrassing picture.


    "Nothing else?" Zhen Yin asked with a smile, and her eyes seemed to have some ambiguous look.


    He doesn''t want me to be his son-in-law, does he?


    Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly flashed an idea, then nodded: "the other is not."


    "Miaoer, how about you?" Zhen Yin looked at Zhen Miao, who was standing there without saying a word, and asked with a smile, "what do you think of brother Xu?"


    Zhen Miao did not lift his eyelids and said: "better than me!"


    There is not a redundant word, even still did not look at Xu Shaotang, just slightly lowered his head, do not know is thinking, or to see if this ground can come out of a flower.


    "You two are really..."


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Zhen Yin couldn''t help smiling bitterly, "well, I don''t want to beat around the bush with you two. In fact, I want to make up for you two! Brother Xu, if you think my wonderful son is worthy of you, you will nod your head! "


    Sure enough!


    Xu Shaotang jumped on his face and quickly shook his head: "this can''t be used! Brother, it''s not a question of whether we are worthy or not. It''s really that we are not suitable at all! Thank you for looking up to me. I appreciate your kindness. "


    Are you kidding me? I can''t match him with Zhen Miao, but Zhen Yin can think of it!


    Let alone let him live with Zhen Miao, even let them sit down for a drink, he felt uncomfortable! It''s not because he hates Zhen Miao. He can''t stand her character.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin couldn''t help looking disappointed. Then she asked Zhen Miao, "Miao Er, what about you?"


    "But it''s up to your father!"


    Zhen Miao still doesn''t care about anything, as if it had nothing to do with her at all.


    "You see, Miaoer doesn''t mind." Zhen Yin didn''t seem to want to give up. He once again said, "although I can''t say Miaoer is the first beauty in the southern region, in terms of beauty and talent in alchemy, I believe there are only a few people above her. Brother Xu, you are the peerless genius in the south for thousands of years. You two are absolutely perfect together."


    Xu Shaotang takes a look at Zhen Miao. Zhen Yin''s words are right. Zhen Miao is absolutely rare. His alchemy talent is outstanding. However, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that he really can''t get along with Zhen Miao!


    "Brother, you don''t want to make a mess of it!"


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless to Zhen Yin said: "we two are really not suitable!"


    "You..."


    Zhen Yin looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly, and then sighs with regret, "well, since you have said that, I can''t force you. I''ve never married in my life. I finally took a girl as my adopted daughter. I always regarded her as my own. I originally planned to arrange a suitable marriage for this girl before I closed up again. Now it seems that I''m doomed to be disappointed. "


    Play the bitter card?


    In Xu Shaotang''s heart a burst of funny, this matter also is not to play a pair of bitterness card to be able to solve!


    Inappropriate is inappropriate, not to mention that Zhen Yin is playing the bitter card with him now. Even if Zhen Yin holds a knife around his neck, he can''t be with a person who doesn''t feel anything.


    "There are so many talented young people in the southern region. Isn''t it easy for me to arrange a suitable marriage for her?" Xu Shaotang said with a ha ha.


    Not to mention Zhen Miao''s beauty and talent in alchemy, it''s easy to find a suitable match just because she is Zhen Yin''s adopted daughter.


    "Although there are many talents in the southern region, you are the only one who is familiar with me at first sight!"Zhen Yin sighed softly, then waved to Zhen Miao and said, "Miao Er, you go down first."


    "Wait!"


    Just as Zhen Miao turned around, Xu Shaotang stood up and said to him with a smile, "Zhen Miao, I don''t mean anything else. It''s really inappropriate for us! I''d like to propose a toast. I hope you don''t mind


    Xu Shaotang is still a little sorry for refusing other girls face to face.


    With that, Xu Shaotang filled his glass with wine and poured another one to Zhen Miao.


    "No harm!"


    Zhen Miao light said, but did not reach for the cup of wine, make Xu Shaotang a little embarrassed.


    "Miao''er, you can have a drink with brother Xu." Seeing this, Zhen Yin quickly makes a comeback.


    Hearing Zhen Yin''s words, Zhen Miao took the cup of wine from Xu Shaotang.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to clink a glass with her, she had already raised her head to drink the glass of wine, slowly put it down and quickly walked away.


    Xu Shaotang awkwardly stops his hand in the air and drinks the wine with a bitter smile for a long time.


    "Brother Xu, don''t mind. This girl is just like that." Zhen Yin''s helpless smile.


    "Nothing!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang sat back across from Zhen Yin and said with a smile, "she''s such a temperament that few people can resist! I take back what I said just now. Brother, it''s not so easy for you to decide a suitable marriage for her. "


    "Yes..."


    Zhen Yin shook his head and sighed, then said: "don''t talk about this worry, let''s have a good drink!"


    At the invitation of Zhen Yin, Xu Shaotang drank a lot of wine, but for these people, drinking is also an artistic conception, it is impossible to get drunk.


    Before Xu Shaotang left, Zhen Yin gave him some top-quality pills and some rare elixirs. He also gave Xu Shaotang his experience of alchemy, which he had carefully arranged in the past two days. Xu Shaotang was embarrassed, so he could only give Zhen Yin a half bottle of spirit milk as a thank-you.

 Chapter 2262

    When Xu Shaotang returned to the inn, Tantai Jingming was meditating in her room.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming back, Tantai Jingming stood up and asked with a smile, "have you got what you want?"


    "Got it!"


    Xu Shaotang gives the alchemy experience Zhen Yin gave him to tan Tai Jingming, but he just walks to one side and sits down.


    Tantai Jingming just glanced at it casually, then put away the alchemy notes. At the same time, she went to Xu Shaotang, who was sitting there quietly.


    When she walked past, she found that Xu Shaotang was frowning.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you want to get Zhen Yin''s Alchemy experience all the time? Now that I''ve got it, how come I''m not happy? "


    "Do you have one?"


    Xu Shaotang raised his head slightly and forced a smile to her. "I''m not unhappy. I''m just thinking about something."


    "What makes you think so sad?" Tantai Jingming slowly sits down opposite Xu Shaotang and looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. When he goes out to Zhen Yin in the morning, he is fine. How can he become like this as soon as he comes back from there.


    What happened to him at Zhen yin?


    "It''s not a big deal, but there are some questions that I don''t really want to understand."


    Xu Shaotang gently grabbed the hand of Tantai Jingming, "don''t worry about me, you continue to practice, I''ll think about it carefully, maybe I''ll figure it out soon."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang hesitantly, and finally nods gently: "if you don''t understand yourself, say it, let''s help you think."


    "Well, I know!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    After staying in Tiannan mansion for another day, Xu Shaotang and his family finally set out to leave Tiannan mansion.


    Xu Shaotang''s face did not have the sad look of yesterday, and Tantai Jingming didn''t ask too much. Since Xu Shaotang didn''t say it, there is a reason why he didn''t say it, as long as Xu Shaotang wants to understand it now.


    Not long after they left the inn, they saw a large group of people waiting in the distance.


    It was Zhen Yin who had a good talk with Xu Shaotang.


    Behind Zhen Yin are the four elders of Dan League, as well as the disciples and grandchildren of several elders.


    "Zhen danjun and the elders are waiting here. Xu Shaotang''s face is really big!"


    "It''s more than big. No one should have enjoyed it yet."


    "It seems that Zhen danjun attaches great importance to Xu Shaotang. I''m afraid we can''t let him take a look at him all our lives."


    "People are more angry than others! Besides, do you compare with Xu Shaotang? Others are people who even Zhen danjun wants to ask him for alchemy! "


    A large group of people in danmeng stood there, attracting countless onlookers. Everyone was looking at the excitement with great interest, and they were discussing this grand occasion with each other.


    From the moment when Zhen Yin made Xu Shaotang the honorary elder of danmeng, we all know that Zhen Yin attached great importance to Xu Shaotang, but we didn''t expect that he attached great importance to Xu Shaotang! The respect of Dan Jun, who is hiding the alliance of Dan, is still waiting to see Xu Shaotang off in person. This is not valued any more, it is a great favor!


    However, Zhen Yin can condescend to see Xu Shaotang off, which also arouses many people''s favor for her.


    After all, there is basically no superior person who can do this.


    "You have a lot of face."


    Gu Shanhe smiles faintly, knowing that these people should all come to see them off. Naturally, these people are all looking at Xu Shaotang''s face. If only the three of them leave, it is estimated that no one will pay attention to them.


    Xu Shaotang moved slightly on his face, walked forward quickly, and said to Zhen Yin with a smile: "brother, your battle has scared me a lot!"


    "I wanted to keep brother Xu in Nanfu for a few more days, but I know you still have something to do, so I won''t keep you any more. I can only come to see you off with the elders." Zhen Yin slowly stretched out her hand and patted Xu Shaotang heavily on the shoulder. She said earnestly: "if you pass tiannanfu one day, don''t forget to come to my brother for a drink!"


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang and Zhen Yin were brothers, the onlookers could not help but exclaim again. Xu Shaotang''s eyes were full of admiration and admiration.


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and said with a smile, "as long as I don''t think I disturb your meditation."


    "Ha ha!"


    Zhen Yin said with a hearty smile: "even if I''m in seclusion, as long as brother Xu visits, I''ll go out and have a few drinks with you!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang came forward slightly and gave Zhen Yin a bear hug. After separation, he arched his hands to several elders: "everyone, green mountains will not change, green water will flow, we''ll see you later!""See you later!"


    Several elders saluted one after another.


    At the same time, the others of danmeng bowed themselves and said in a loud voice: "congratulations to elder Xu!"


    This roar is a sound that resounds through the heaven and the earth, and instantly makes this farewell more heroic.


    "Thank you very much


    Xu Shaotang hugged the crowd again and nodded slightly to Zhen Yin, "brother, take care of it!"


    "Take care


    As Zhen Yin''s voice fell, the people who had been standing on the road automatically gave way, and the four of them, surrounded by the crowd, walked slowly through the road to the city gate.


    Not far away, Xu Shaotang looked back again, but saw that Zhen Yin and they were still standing there.


    See Xu Shaotang back, and do not give up to wave to him.


    Xu Shaotang also waved goodbye to Zhen Yin, then resolutely turned his cheek and quickly left the sight of the crowd.


    "No wonder you didn''t ask Xu Shaotang to join the holy gate."


    Among the crowd, Zhong Yulou smiles to Xiao Qingyi.


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "knowing that he can''t join the holy gate, why should we talk? You see, when Zhen Yin made such a big battle, didn''t he still leave Xu Shaotang? "


    "Yes


    Zhong Yulou sighed softly: "as far as I know, it''s the first time that Zhen Yin values a person so much! I don''t know how high Xu Shaotang''s attainments in alchemy are. He can make Zhen Yin like this! After today, I''m afraid Xu Shaotang will become a household name in the southern region! "


    "Isn''t he before?"


    Playing with the folding fan in his hand, Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "from the moment he became the honorary elder of danmeng, he was destined to become a legend of the southern region!"


    "So it is


    Zhong Yulou nodded with a smile and said, "if these people know that Xu Shaotang is actually meeting the attack of Luo Jinxian, I don''t know what kind of surprise they will be!"


    Xiao Qingyi smiles.


    "Well, Xu Shaotang has gone too. It''s time for us to start."

 Chapter 2263

    Out of Tiannan mansion, the four walked all the way to the southeast.


    This is the route they have decided for a long time. Originally, they could fly directly in the sky. However, at the suggestion of Xu Shaotang, they all decided to walk like ordinary people. Although their destination is yangshanzhou in the southeast, they don''t have to miss the scenery on the road in order to catch up.


    "It''s really rare for Zhen Yin to be able to lead people to see them off with the respect of Dan Jun."


    Looking back at the Tiannan mansion which gradually disappeared in sight behind him, I can''t help sighing.


    "Rare?"


    Xu Shaotang also slowly turned around and said with a smile, "maybe we will come here again soon."


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming was slightly surprised and asked, "what do you say What do you mean


    "Nothing!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if we want to go back to Beiyu, maybe we will pass by here."


    "So it is


    Tantai Jingming nodded and didn''t think much. A few people chatted casually and quickly walked to the distance.


    Half an hour later, I heard the sound of running water.


    Through the sparse woodland, a waterfall appeared in front of them.


    "Take a rest here."


    Xu Shaotang and Gu Shanhe said almost at the same time.


    Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance look at them in surprise. Their eyes are full of doubts. With their strength, how long will they have to rest?


    Although they were puzzled, they didn''t say much. They just nodded and sat down in front of the waterfall.


    "You are a good boy!"


    Gu Shanhe looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said something confusing.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and gives Gu Shanhe a different look. He sits down next to Jingming on the dantai. At the same time, he takes out a water bag and pours two mouthfuls of fresh water into his mouth.


    "How strange are you two?"


    Tantai Jingming looks at them with doubts. Soon after she leaves Tiannan mansion, she realizes that they are strange. Now when she hears Gu Shanhe''s confusing words, she can''t help but feel more strange.


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "you will know soon."


    As soon as his voice fell, five shadows suddenly fell from the sky and surrounded them in an instant.


    "I see!"


    Seeing these five figures, Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance suddenly realize that they want to have a rest here. No wonder Gu Shanhe will say some mindless words. It turns out that they have found someone following them for a long time, so they deliberately stop here to wait for these people to show up.


    Mu Tiance glanced at a few people and said to Xu Shaotang, "you are really a disaster. You will get angry wherever you go."


    "Maybe these people are thinking ill of your beauty in the golden age?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Tiance stagnates slightly, and his anger instantly climbs up his cheek, hoping to beat Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at these two people like cockfighting, Tan Tai Jing Ming couldn''t help but cover her mouth and said with a smile, "do you respect these five people?"


    These two people are really speechless. They are surrounded by unknown sources. They are still bickering here, completely ignoring the existence of these five people, and have no awareness of being surrounded.


    Looking at the people talking and laughing, the five people in black suddenly had a cold light in their eyes.


    "Xu Shaotang stay, others, kill!"


    With the leader''s command, several people immediately killed them.


    However, as soon as they took the first two steps, they suddenly found that they could not move at all. They only felt that an invisible force was binding them all. Even if they could not move a finger, their Qi was completely suppressed. Even if their Qi was surging, they could not send out even a trace of Qi.


    "This..."


    The man in black, who was the leader, cried in horror: "what''s the matter?"


    "Silly child..."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t you know? There is no difference between you and three-year-old children in the realm of saints


    "Sage..."


    The five men in black were shocked. Of course, they knew what a saint meant. They never dreamed that there was a saint beside Xu Shaotang! In addition to panic, their eyes could not help looking at the Gushan River, where they were sitting calmly. Xu Shaotang and others were so young that they could not be saints. Then, the only one who could be saints was this one.


    However, they didn''t see Gu Shanhe''s hand at all, and they didn''t even feel a trace of Qi fluctuation!


    "Kill or stay?"


    Gushanhe didn''t even look at the five men in black. He just asked Xu Shaotang.


    "I''ll ask first!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stood up slowly, went to the leader in black, and then turned to Gu Shanhe and asked, "is he the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian?"Gu Shanhe nodded slightly: "a big Luo Jinxian, the remaining four are celestial."


    "Pretty strong!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and looks at the leader Luo Jinxian with great interest: "if I ask you who sent you, you won''t tell me?"


    "Hum!"


    The man snorted and slowly closed his eyes.


    Although he didn''t say anything, his attitude had already explained everything. Even if Xu Shaotang killed him, he would not say who sent them.


    "It''s really tough!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a smile, "in that case, it''s meaningless to keep you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly burst out with cold light, and his real Qi flashed across the man''s neck in an instant, and a mass of blood mist burst out in front of his eyes.


    For the remaining four, he did not have the slightest pity, quickly ended their lives.


    "How kind of me


    Looking at the five corpses and the blood on the ground, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling a lot.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A few people were speechless for a while. The mother raised her hand and killed five people. She didn''t drag the mud too much. It was shameless to say that she was kind.


    "What''s your expression?"


    Looking at the speechless look of several people, Xu Shaotang said with a curl of his mouth: "at least I left a whole corpse for them. Isn''t it kind?"


    For those who want their lives, he can''t do too much. If he can leave a whole body for these five people, it''s really worthy of them.


    "You just killed them? No review? It''s not like your style


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang with doubts. According to Xu Shaotang''s character, how can he dig out the person behind him!


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "no, I guess who sent them!"

 Chapter 2264

    "Who?"


    Dan Tai Jing Ming tilted her head and asked, "the four elders of Dan League?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "the four elders of Dan league are all celestial beings themselves. How can they let a great Luo Jinxian and four celestial beings work for him?"


    He didn''t pay attention to the four elders of Dan League at all. He didn''t say that they had been abandoned by Zhen Yin, and even his family property had been confiscated. Even in the heyday of the four elders, it was impossible to mobilize these people to kill himself!


    "So it is


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly and said with some doubts: "except for offending the four elders of Dan League, there is only Jing Li. Are these people sent by Jing Li? But Jing Li is just a close disciple of elder Feng of Xiandao League. No matter how much elder Feng dotes on him, he should not be able to do so? "


    If you want to say that elder Feng likes Jing Li''s talent, Xu Shaotang is superior to Jing Li in both alchemy and personal cultivation. Shouldn''t he like Xu Shaotang more?


    Is it difficult for elder Feng to kill Xu Shaotang in the cradle, so as not to threaten his beloved disciple Jing Li in the future?


    "It''s possible, but not likely."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at the quiet tea in the dantai, "do you have anyone else to doubt?"


    "Other people?"


    Tantai Jingming thought carefully that when Xu Shaotang came to the southern region, he had a festival with the four elders of Nadan League and Jing Li. It''s impossible for other people to kill them for no reason, right?


    After thinking about it, Tantai Jingming didn''t think of anyone else. She just shook her head and said, "I really can''t think of it."


    "Zhen Yin!"


    At this time, the ancient mountain and river on one side opened its mouth lightly.


    Hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, several people look at Gu Shanhe at the same time. Xu Shaotang and Zhen Yin get along very well. Zhen Yin is also very good to Xu Shaotang. Why does Gu Shanhe suspect Zhen yin?


    "Don''t look at me!"


    Gu Shanhe raised his eyelids slightly and said, "this boy knows it in his own heart!"


    "You also suspect that it''s Zhen yin?"


    Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance look at Xu Shaotang in an instant.


    "I''m not sure it''s him, but he''s the most suspect!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, ignoring the surprised eyes of Tan Tai Jing Ming and mu Tiance, and asked Gu Shanhe with doubts: "master, how can you doubt Zhen yin?"


    The reason why he suspects Zhen Yin is because of some other reasons, but Gu Shanhe has little contact with Zhen Yin. Where does he see that Zhen Yin wants to do harm to himself?


    "Don''t you think Zhen Yin is too good for you?"


    Gu Shanhe said faintly: "Zhen Yin is also Dan Jun of Dan League. Although Xu Shaotang is gifted, he doesn''t have to be so kind to you. Today, he has made a scene of ten thousand people seeing each other off. It seems that he is afraid that others don''t know that he regards Xu Shaotang as a" brother "! Can the person who has been in charge of danmeng for so many years have no pride? This is the truth of the so-called "too much is better than too much."


    "Master is really powerful!"


    After hearing Gu Shanhe''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up. As expected, he was a mature man.


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "I''ve lived for 300 years. I can''t understand this because I''m in love with the world."


    "Then how do you suspect Zhen yin?" Dantai Jingming asked curiously.


    "I have never doubted Zhen Yin before. I really want to make him a friend." Xu Shaotang breathed out a long breath of turbid air and said slowly: "however, yesterday, when I went to find him to take his alchemy experience, I had doubts about him."


    "It''s no wonder that when you came back from him yesterday, you were sitting there in a daze all the time! At that time, you were thinking about whether Zhen Yin was going to be bad for you? "


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently: "yesterday, when I was drinking with Zhen Yin, Zhen Yin suddenly proposed that his adopted daughter Zhen Miao be betrothed to me."


    "That''s not a good thing."


    Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "You haven''t met Zhen Miao. She is the kind of person who doesn''t care about anything except alchemy. If you stay with her for a year, she may not take the initiative to say a word to you!" Thinking about Zhen Miao''s appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help showing a bitter smile.


    "What does this have to do with your suspicion of Zhen yin?"


    Tantai Jingming still doesn''t understand. In her opinion, it''s normal for Zhen Yin to have this proposal. After all, her man is so excellent that it''s reasonable for Zhen Yin to want to turn him into her son-in-law. In Song Yinian''s time, she wanted Xu Shaotang to be her son-in-law. Later, Xu Shaotang got along well with song Yinian.


    Even if Xu Shaotang doesn''t like Zhen Miao, he won''t doubt Zhen Yin!


    "Zhen Yin is so smart that he can''t see that it''s impossible for me and Zhen Miao, but he still set me up with Zhen Miao again and again. At that time, I began to doubt his purpose. I felt that he deliberately said that just to make me have no bad feelings towards him."Xu Shaotang said slowly: "but at that time, I just had a little doubt, and later one thing, let me have a great doubt about him."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Dantai Jingming asked curiously.


    "After I refused Zhen Yin''s matchmaking, I felt it was not good to refuse in front of Zhen Miao, so I planned to have a drink with Zhen Miao, which is to make amends for her." Thinking about the scene of drinking with Zhen Miao, Xu Shaotang sighed again, "Zhen Miao quietly touched me with her finger when she took the cup of wine from my hand. At first, I thought Zhen Miao was careless, but later she gave me a look when she left. Only then did I think that Zhen Miao might want to remind me of something."


    "That''s it?"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance still feel that Xu Shaotang''s suspicion seems unreasonable.


    He refuses Zhen Yin''s match in front of Zhen Miao. What''s the matter with Zhen Miao? As for the act of touching his hand, it may indeed be unintentional.


    "You don''t know Zhen Miao."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "you may not believe it. Since I went to Zhen Yin for the first time, Zhen Miao never looked at me. Even when Zhen Yin said that she would betroth her to me, she didn''t look at me, but she deliberately looked at me at that time, obviously reminding me! I didn''t quite understand it at first, but later I realized that she was just facing Zhen Yin. Zhen Yin couldn''t see her face, so she dared to remind me with her eyes! "


    "If you say so, Zhen Yin is really the most suspect. It should not be difficult for Zhen Yingui to mobilize a great Luo Jinxian and four celestial immortals as the king of Dan League. "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded her head gently, and then asked, "why is Zhen Yin harmful to you? You don''t seem to have a holiday, do you

 Chapter 2265

    "That''s what I''m most puzzled about."


    Xu Shaotang sighed, "maybe only Zhen Yin knows the reason..."


    If there is any problem between him and Zhen Yin, the only possibility is that he let the four elders of Dan League down in public.


    But when he thought about it carefully, he felt that it was impossible. Zhen Yin dealt with the four elders in front of the public, and at the same time appointed him the honorary elder of the danmeng. This series of actions not only did not damage the reputation of the danmeng, but also let people see his justice. On the contrary, they helped the danmeng to improve its reputation. It should be impossible for Zhen Yin to do harm to him because of this.


    But he couldn''t think of any other reason.


    Mu Tiance pondered: "you went to Zhen Yin twice. If Zhen Yin wants to do you harm, why not do you harm when you are there? Instead, we have to wait for us to leave before we send someone to attack and kill you. Isn''t that unnecessary?"


    At that time, Xu Shaotang was alone, and there was no such sage as Gu Shanhe. Even with the power of Nu Wa Shi, it was not difficult for Zhen Yin to deal with Xu Shaotang in his own territory. Why go around such a big circle?


    "I didn''t understand that at first, but a sentence from the ancient master just reminded me."


    Xu Shaotang said slowly: "after all, Zhen Yin is Dan Jun of danmeng. He naturally cares about his reputation. I went to him twice, and many people know that if he attacked me at that time, he would certainly destroy his reputation, and even make the whole danmeng fall apart! He came up with the scene of ten thousand people seeing each other off, in order to let people know that I have a good relationship with him. At that time, even if I have an accident, I believe no one will suspect him. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance fell into thinking and looked at Xu Shaotang for a long time.


    "You are so suspicious of Zhen Yin in your heart. When you left Tiannan mansion, you were so close to Zhen Yin. Even we didn''t find anything different. You are so scheming!"


    I believe that at that time, everyone thought that Xu Shaotang and Zhen Yin were really close friends who cherished each other. No one would have thought that they both had ghosts in their hearts.


    Although he knew that Xu Shaotang was good at acting, mu Tiance was once again impressed by Xu Shaotang''s acting skills. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t said it himself, they would have been in the dark!


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a black face: "brother, I just doubted him at that time, and he didn''t attack me directly. Is it hard for me to expose him face to face? Even if I expose it, will anyone believe it? "


    He is really in vain with Zhen Yin, but in that case, only the person with zero EQ will be silly to expose Zhen Yin.


    Mu Tiance turned his lips and joked: "anyway, I have to be on guard against you in the future. Your mind is getting deeper and deeper, so that I won''t be fooled by you and be happy with you one day."


    "I heard from those people just now, they seem to want to catch you instead of kill you."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming frowned: "what can he do if he catches you? I don''t mean to force you to marry that Zhenmiao, do I


    "Ha ha, it''s possible!" Mu Tiance laughed and said, "maybe it''s another peach blossom robbery?"


    "If you have time, you''d better think more about your Jiuwei. Maybe she''ll come to you sometime!" Xu Shaotang turned his eyes to Mu Tiance, but shook his head in confusion and said, "this is what I don''t understand most. If this is really what Zhen Yin did, it can be seen from the people he sent to kill you that he is not a soft hearted person. I also don''t understand why he wants to keep me alive."


    "Don''t think if you don''t understand!"


    Gu Shanhe said with a smile: "let''s go to Zhen Yin and ask her clearly. Moreover, since the girl named Zhen Miao wants to remind you, she should know something."


    "Yes! Why didn''t I think of this one! "


    As soon as Xu Shaotang patted his head, he said with a smile: "Zhen Miao must know something unknown. Now I even suspect that Zhen Miao pretended to be a stranger! It seems that we really have to go to Zhen Yin! "


    Even if Zhen Yin denies, they can ask Zhen Miao.


    No matter how to deal with Zhen Yin, what he wants to know most is whether Zhen Yin did it or not. If so, why did Zhen Yin do it!


    If we don''t make it clear, he will not be able to sleep well.


    After all, when he came to Nanyu, Zhen Yin was the only one he really wanted to make friends with. Unexpectedly, now he became the most suspect.


    "In that case, let''s go now!"


    GUSHAN River: "hurry to find out what''s going on. We''ve been in Nanfu for a long time. It''s time to go to other places."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "Dan Tai, you two should stay here first. You''d better find a hidden place to hide. I''ll go to Zhen Yin with the ancient master."


    "Don''t bother. Let''s go together."Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "with the sage of the ancient master, I believe Zhen Yin can''t lift any storm."


    "Yes


    Mu Tiance also nodded and said: "I also want to see what kind of face Zhen Yin is. I suddenly found that Zhen Yin and Qin Zongheng are somewhat similar. "


    "He is far worse than Qin zongzong!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "Qin Zongheng has grasped every detail to the best of his ability, which makes people have no doubt at all. Although Zhen Yin is very good at hiding, he still shows his feet."


    In fact, maybe Xu Shaotang himself didn''t find out. When he said this, he basically recognized that Zhen Yin had sent people to do it. Now, he just had to confront Zhen Yin.


    "Who is Qin Zongheng?"


    Hearing what they said, Gu Shanhe asked curiously.


    "One Friend


    Xu Shaotang stagnated slightly for a long time before he said, "since you all say so, let''s go to Zhen Yin together! See if he is a gentleman or a villain


    After that, a few people flew up in the air and quickly went to Zhen Yin''s courtyard.


    Just after flying not far away, Xu Shaotang suddenly exclaimed, "wait a minute!"


    "What for?" Three people don''t understand of see to Xu Shaotang.


    "Wait for me, I''ll take a present for Zhen Yin!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly turned back. When he returned to the three people, they found that Xu Shaotang was holding the body of Luo Jinxian.


    "You are so vulgar!"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with disgust, but his face showed a strong smile.

 Chapter 2266

    They had just left Tiannan mansion. They would have come from the sky. In a moment, they had already come out of the valley.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t take them to rush in directly, but the guard at the mouth of the valley said with a smile: "please pass on Dan Jun and say that Xu Shaotang has something to ask for."


    Xu Shaotang has been here for the third time in the past few days. Naturally, these guards also know him. They politely ask him to wait for a while and then go to communicate with him.


    "Ha ha, brother Xu, he just left and turned back. Should he be interlinked and want to be my son-in-law?"


    After the guard went in for a moment, Zhen Yin''s hearty laughter suddenly reverberated in the whole valley.


    Hearing Zhen Yin''s voice, the guard immediately let go, and they slowly walked into it with the body of the great Luo Jinxian in their arms.


    Just entering the valley, Zhen Yin has already come to them.


    When seeing the corpse in Xu Shaotang''s hands, Zhen Yin steps forward quickly, looks at the corpse in Xu Shaotang''s hands in amazement, and looks up and asks, "brother Xu, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "it''s a long story. We''d better go to your yard and talk about it slowly."


    Seeing Xu Shaotang acting in front of Zhen Yin again, Tan Taijing Ming and mu Tiance look at each other. They have to admire Xu Shaotang''s natural acting skills.


    It is estimated that Zhen Yin thought that Xu Shaotang never doubted him!


    "Good!"


    Zhen Yin nods slightly and brings several people to his courtyard.


    Just as he sat down, Zhen Yin asked again, "what''s going on? Haven''t you just left? Why did you come to me with a corpse? "


    Just from Zhen Yin''s face, there was no difference at all.


    If Zhen Yin really did it, it can only show that Zhen Yin also has great talent in acting.


    "Oh, forget it!" Xu Shaotang looked at the corpse lying on the ground and said angrily: "we were attacked by some unknown people shortly after we left. After a fierce battle, we killed all of them! I specially brought this man''s body to let elder brother quietly, to see if you know the way of this man


    "Fight like hell


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance could not help but scold him in his heart. Xu Shaotang really lied and didn''t make a draft. He killed the five people with the strength of immortals, and it didn''t take much effort. It would be a bitter battle in his mouth.


    He didn''t blush when he said this, and he didn''t look at them. They were like people who had gone through a hard war.


    But Zhen Yin is not in the mood to care about these details at the moment. She looks at the corpse again, then shakes her head and says, "I''ve never seen this person before. If you want to leave his corpse, I''ll ask someone to trace it carefully to see if it can be found out! Now someone is going to do you harm. For your safety''s sake, it''s better to stay here for a while and wait for me to send someone to check the identity of this person! We''ll just have a few more


    "Brother, have you ever seen this man?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhen Yin with a smile.


    "Can I lie to you about this?" Zhen Yin looks back at Xu Shaotang without heart beating. There is no guilty look on her face.


    "That''s strange."


    Xu Shaotang raised his chin and said with doubts: "before I killed him, he said that I didn''t dare to kill him. When I asked him why, he said that he was under Dan Jun''s hand. If I killed him, Dan Jun would surely tear me to pieces!"


    "Is it?"


    Zhen Yin still couldn''t see anything strange on her face. She asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "brother Xu, do you believe what he said?"


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I have a good talk with my brother. I really can''t think that my brother has any reason to go against me! And I''ve been to you twice before. If you want me to do it, with your strength, I believe I can''t get out of here alive! "


    "Why ask me if you don''t believe him?"


    Zhen Yin smiles, "I''m afraid you still have some faith in your heart?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I just want to prove it to you personally. No matter what you say, I believe you!"


    Now he looks like he really believes in Zhen Yin. If people don''t know, they will think that he really takes Zhen Yin as his elder brother.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin nodded slightly and said, "I really don''t know this person. Now I doubt whether someone wants to stir up the relationship between us."


    "I have this suspicion, too!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "at present, what I suspect most is the alliance of immortals and demons. I just don''t understand what good it is for them to stir up our relationship."


    "Brother Xu, such a smart man, can''t even understand this question?"


    Zhen Yin said with a smile: "whether it''s the demon sect or the Xiandao League, I''m afraid they all want to recruit brother Xu, the peerless genius. As long as you break up with me, if you want to deal with me, you have to join one of them. In this way, they will achieve their goal."Xu Shaotang pretended to think, then patted his head, "suddenly realized" said: "it must be so! What a vicious plan! We must find out who is behind the scenes! We can''t let them go, no matter they are from Xiandao league or Mormon! It''s disgusting to use such a low-key method


    His indignation was very vivid, as if he wanted to dig out the man behind him.


    "The investigation must be carried out!"


    Zhen Yin nodded and said, "if you don''t check it out, even if I say it in front of you, I''m afraid you and I will have different feelings."


    "No, no!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and said, "I believe in you, brother! Forget it, let''s not talk about it. We came all the way with this man''s body in our arms. We didn''t even have time to drink a mouthful of water. We just came here to ask for a glass of wine. Let''s think about it later. Who is the most suspect, the immortal alliance or the demon gate? "


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin immediately said with a hearty smile, "isn''t it easy to drink? Come here and drink as much as you want! "


    With that, Zhen Yin called out: "miao''er, serve the wine quickly!"


    "Yes


    Zhen Miao''s faint voice rang out again. Not long after, she put a few pots of wine on the stone table where several people were sitting around.


    Just when Zhen Miao turns around and wants to step down, Xu Shaotang suddenly says with a smile: "don''t go, anyway, you will come again soon."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin and Zhen Miao are stunned at the same time. They don''t know what Xu Shaotang''s words mean.

 Chapter 2267

    "Well, let''s stop acting."


    Looking at Zhen Yin who was slightly stunned, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are not tired, I am tired!"


    "Brother Xu, what do you mean by that?" Zhen Yin''s face was full of doubts, and she didn''t seem to understand Xu Shaotang.


    "You see, you are still playing at this time."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said: "in fact, I just want an answer here. Why do I have to send someone to arrest me? We have no grievances or grudges, and we talk so speculatively. I really don''t understand why you want to arrest me. "


    "You still don''t believe me!"


    Zhen Yin''s face suddenly showed a helpless color, "since you don''t believe it, I''m too lazy to explain anything! You go, as if you and I had never met. "


    Although Zhen Yin didn''t say it clearly, everyone could hear his grievance and disappointment from his words.


    "I forgot to tell you that when I was drinking with Zhen Miao yesterday, she had deliberately reminded me to be on guard against you, but you didn''t find it yourself."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, and then turns to Zhen Miao, "thank you for reminding me. If you didn''t remind me, I''m afraid I''m still playing with him."


    "You think too much!"


    Zhen Miao is still indifferent, looking straight ahead, without any intention to take a look at Xu Shaotang.


    "I have not thought much, in fact, you and I know." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I know you dare not speak now because you are afraid of him. You can rest assured that with us, he can''t hurt you!"


    Zhen Miao is still silent, just standing there quietly.


    "It seems that you don''t believe we have the strength!"


    Understanding Zhen Miao''s worries, Xu Shaotang smiles helplessly, and then says to Zhen Yin, "you can hide yourself very well, but you have forgotten a sentence called too much is better than too much! We''ve already said that. You don''t have to hide any more. "


    "Alas..."


    Zhen Yin heaved a sigh, the whole person seemed to have suddenly lost his spirit, and said to Zhen Miao dispiritedly: "Miao Er, see off!"


    "Yes


    Zhen Miao slightly bows to Xu Shaotang and beckons them to leave.


    "When I find out my doubts, I will leave."


    As soon as the voice falls, Xu Shaotang suddenly attacks Zhen Yin across the stone table.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s slap, Zhen Yin''s eyes show a trace of disdain. He is also Dan Jun. does Xu Shaotang dare to be presumptuous in front of him?


    However, the next second, the look on Zhen Yin''s face suddenly changed. When he was ready to fight back, he found that he could neither move nor use any real Qi. The whole person was completely bound by an invisible force, and he could not get rid of how he struggled.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang''s palm fell straight on Zhen Yin''s chest, and instantly shook Zhen Yin upside down. Even the stone stool he sat on was affected.


    Looking at Zhen Yin and the stone stool flying backwards, Zhen Miao''s face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, finally shows a look of surprise. Her big eyes are full of incomprehensibility and look at Xu Shaotang. This is the second time that she looks at Xu Shaotang with her eyes after reminding Xu Shaotang. Only this time, his eyes can no longer be removed from Xu Shaotang.


    She never dreamed that Xu Shaotang could shake Zhen Yin away. Moreover, Zhen Yin didn''t seem to have any resistance. She didn''t even have time to dodge!


    How could that be!


    "Sage!"


    After being shocked by Xu Shaotang for tens of meters, Zhen Yin finally regained his action ability, and his completely suppressed Qi was mobilized. However, his face was full of panic at the moment.


    As Dan Jun of Dan League, he can contact more things than ordinary people. He also knows that there are many saints in the world, but he never thought that there would be a saint beside Xu Shaotang! Just now, the reason why he could not move or use his true Qi was that he was in the realm of saints!


    Zhen Yin''s eyes suddenly fell on Gu Shanhe, who was sitting there quietly. Fools all know that Xu Shaotang and his young friends can''t be saints, so this is the only one.


    "I wish you knew."


    Gu Shanhe glanced at Zhen Yin faintly, "in my field, you don''t have any chance to resist, so I advise you to answer his question obediently. I also want to know why you want to send someone to catch him!"


    "I didn''t!"


    Zhen Yin shakes her head, but her eyes look around quietly, as if she is looking for a way to escape.


    Gu Shanhe saw all his movements in his eyes, but he didn''t stop them. He had absolute confidence. As long as he was there, Zhen Yin would definitely have no escape.


    "I know!"


    At this time, Zhen Miao finally recovered from the great shock. Suddenly, a bright smile appeared on his wooden face, and he held his fist tightly. His voice trembled slightly and said to Xu Shaotang, "he wants to make a cauldron of you! Before you appeared, I was the cauldron he chose! "Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Zhen Yin was furious and roared: "Miao Er, I treat you well for my father. Why do you want to be unfaithful to my father?"


    "Noisy!"


    When Gu Shan and he explored through the air, Zhen Yin was caught in front of him in a flash of genuine Qi. The field opened again, and Zhen Yin, who was in the field, fell into the feeling of powerlessness again. This time, he couldn''t even speak out, so he could only glare at Zhen Miao angrily.


    Hearing the news here, people hiding near Zhen Yin''s courtyard came to kill one after another.


    With a wave of the ancient mountains and rivers, a majestic Qi suddenly attacked the public like a raging wave.


    In the face of the saint''s attack, where will these people have the power to fight back, just like the fly was patted.


    Fortunately, Gu Shanhe was merciful, otherwise, they would have been corpses one by one now! However, even so, no one dared to step forward, struggling to get up from the ground one after another, and retreating with a look of panic.


    How can they offend the power of saints?


    "You go on!"


    There are ancient mountains and rivers, Xu Shaotang saw again was shocked to stand on the spot Zhen Miao one eye, "what is Ding furnace?"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Miao recovered from the great shock and looked at the ancient mountains and rivers in horror. Then he slowly said, "the so-called Ding furnace is to refine pills with human body as Ding and essence as medicine. Once the pills are finished, the Ding furnace will destroy itself."


    "And this way of alchemy?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly shocked.


    "It''s a magic trick, and I discovered his conspiracy by accident!" Zhen Miao squints at Zhen Yin, with a sense of revenge on his face. "Do you really think I don''t know that you want to use me as the cauldron to refine the nirvana pill?"


    "Nirvana?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, "what is Nirvana? How come I''ve never heard of it? "

 Chapter 2268

    Zhen Miao slightly pondered: "it''s a kind of pill that can be eaten to peep into the realm of saints!"


    "Stupid!"


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Gu Shanhe looked coldly at Zhen Yin, "if you don''t experience demons, do you want to become a saint?"


    It took him 20 years to realize that he had conquered the demons and became a saint. Zhen Yin was also the Dan king of the Dan League. He even wanted to become a saint with the external substance of Dan medicine, which was really fantastic.


    If the sage can also rely on the elixir, then the experience of the heart devil has no significance.


    "I don''t understand."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhen Miao with doubts, "since he has chosen you as the cauldron stove, why did he suddenly decide to take me as the cauldron stove? Is that how I''m fit to make a cauldron


    He was really speechless. He thought that he could meet a friend in the southern region. He didn''t think about him, but he just wanted to use him as a cauldron for alchemy. He wondered, what''s suitable for him to be a cauldron? If Zhen Yin doesn''t hit him, maybe he still thinks that Zhen Yin is a real friend!


    Over the years, Xu Shaotang has admitted that this is the most wrong time for him to see people!


    "You are more suitable for making cauldrons than I am!"


    Zhen Miao nodded softly and said, "your cultivation is far above me. You can bear more aura. It''s more possible to refine Nirvana pill with you as the cauldron."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang turned his eyes, turned to see Zhen Yin, and said, "he has a big Luo Jinxian under his hand. Just find a big Luo Jinxian to be a cauldron stove. Why are you staring at me? Isn''t it nothing to look for? "


    "It''s not like that..."


    Zhen Miao shook his head and said: "he wants to use the essence as medicine. The big Luo Jinxian under his command are too old. They are lack of essence. Even if they have the strength of the big Luo Jinxian, they are not suitable for making cauldrons! The best age for Ding furnace candidates is between 20 and 40. If you know alchemy better, you can better absorb the liquid medicine! And you meet all these conditions, so you are the most suitable person. "


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang''s face was black for a moment, and suddenly he felt like crying without tears.


    Just because of his strength, he is superior to the younger generation. Just because he knows so much about alchemy, he is targeted by Zhen yin? He''s going to take the place of Zhen Miao. Who did he invite and who did he offend?


    Unlike depressed Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang are smiling.


    Xu Shaotang is really unlucky. Because of his talent, he was accepted by elder Feng of Xiandao League as a close disciple. He is good. Because of his talent, he was targeted by Zhen Yin and used as a cauldron stove. The gap between people is really big.


    "So, all your coldness was pretended?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhen Miao. Now Zhen Miao is quite different from the one he saw before. If he didn''t know this series of things, he couldn''t even believe it was the same person.


    "Yes


    Zhen Miao nodded and said: "when I was ten years old, I found out that he wanted to use me as a cauldron stove. I began to concentrate on Dan Dao, and I didn''t practice any more, because I knew that the stronger I was, the sooner I would become a cauldron stove! Even so, he often gives me pills and miracles to improve my strength. On the surface, he hopes that I can protect myself. In fact, he wants me to grow up as soon as possible so that I can become his cauldron stove! "


    "Ten years old?"


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Tantai Jingming can''t help but look surprised. It''s hard to imagine how a ten-year-old girl felt when she learned that her father was adopted just to make her a cauldron. It''s also hard to imagine how strong a heart she needed to act under Zhen Yin''s eyes.


    In order to survive and become a cauldron stove later, she pretended to be only interested in alchemy. This costume has been for more than ten or twenty years, which is really hard for her.


    Without her own experience, I can''t imagine how much suffering she has suffered these years.


    "Then why don''t you run away?"


    Xu Shaotang just asked this question, but he knew it was too stupid. He said to himself, "you should not escape. Since he chose you as the cauldron, no matter where you go, he will send someone to follow you."


    It''s not hard to guess. If he was Zhen Yin, he would certainly do the same.


    Zhen Miao nodded and said: "I also know that he will do this. Once I escape and he finds out, in order not to let people find out his secret, he will kill me and then look for a cauldron again! In order to survive, I can only pretend that I don''t know anything, and I don''t go anywhere, so I stay here all the time, so as not to arouse his suspicion. "


    "At the age of ten, I have such a mind. It''s amazing!" Xu Shaotang looks at Zhen Miao with admiration.


    Zhen Miao said with a bitter smile: "if you know that the meaning of your existence is to become a cauldron, I believe you have such a mind."


    It''s not that she''s too smart. She''s really forced. All she does is just to survive and become a cauldron later.Fortunately, her forbearance was not in vain. It is natural that she finally met the person who punished Zhen Yin.


    Listen to her words, Xu Shaotang also some puzzled asked: "I do not know you, you all know that he intends to take me as a cauldron stove, you are free, why do you remind me?"


    In the face of life and death, Zhen Miao can''t do too much. Moreover, he is not related to Zhen Miao. If he is allowed to stand in the perspective of Zhen Miao, he may not take the risk to remind him.


    "To be honest, I didn''t mean to remind you at first."


    Zhen Miao gently bit his red lip and said in a low voice: "only when you apologize to me, I decided to try to remind you, because you are a good person."


    Now she is very glad for her kindness. If it wasn''t for her reminding, Xu Shaotang may not be able to doubt Zhen Yin, and she won''t have the day of complete liberation.


    Good and evil are rewarded, so it is!


    "Hee hee


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly has no reason to smile and says to Xu Shaotang strangely: "take this good man card."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was speechless. After taking a deep breath, he slowly said to Gu Shanhe, "master, put away your field. I want to have a good chat with him."


    "At this time, what else to talk about? Just kill it


    Gu Shanhe took a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang, but he still put away his own field. In the moment when he put away his field, Zhen Yin finally regained his ability to act again. His eyes were like poisonous snakes staring at Zhen Miao, and he gritted his teeth and cried: "little bitch, you deceive me so hard!"


    Although he couldn''t speak just now, he heard Zhen Miao''s words clearly. He pretended to be smart, but he was cheated by Zhen Miao for so many years.

 Chapter 2269

    "You cheated me so hard!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed and looked at Zhen Yin with a complicated look: "do you know that before that, I really wanted to make you a friend?"


    "I''ve done a lot of calculations, but I didn''t count you. There are saints protecting me!" Zhen Yin''s face was no longer as kind as before, and he looked at Xu Shaotang reluctantly. Holding his head high, he said, "since you know everything, I have nothing to say. Let''s do it!"


    After that, Zhen Yin slowly closed her eyes.


    At this point, he knew that he had no chance to live. In front of the sage, he could not even resist.


    "You are calm!"


    Xu Shaotang light smile, "I remember I said to me, saints need to overcome the demons, right?"


    Zhen Yin closed her eyes and said proudly, "so what? As long as you are the cauldron to refine Nirvana pill, even if you can''t become a saint directly, you can also have a glimpse of the way of saints! In time, I will be able to defeat the devil and become a real saint


    "Don''t you understand now?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "if you spy on the way of sages in such a devious way, the demons will be more powerful than you think! Even if you become a semi saint, I''m afraid you can''t really become a saint in this life! "


    The more bad things you do, the stronger the devil will be!


    Zhen Yin''s making Nirvana pill with a man-made cauldron may indeed help him become a semi saint, but it will be extremely difficult to become a saint!


    This is the cycle of heaven!


    Zhen Yin didn''t speak, just closed his eyes tightly and made a look of killing.


    "I have read the alchemy experience you gave me carefully last night." Xu Shaotang said: "through your alchemy experience, I have gained a lot. I don''t understand. Since you planned to use me as your cauldron at the beginning, why did you give me those miraculous and elixir? Just to dispel my doubts about you? "


    It is reasonable to say that Zhen Yin should not know that he began to doubt him when he came here for the second time. He could not give himself those things, but Zhen Yin still gave them. In order to let Zhen Yin not know that he had doubts about him, he wasted half a bottle of spirit milk.


    Zhen Yin slowly opened her eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I will take back the things I give you sooner or later. Even if I give you more, why not?"


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "in order not to let me have any doubt about you, you are really willing to pay for it!"


    I''m afraid that at that time, Zhen Yin has already won. As he said, even if you give him more things, as long as you take him back, then all the things given out will come back to Zhen Yin. For Zhen Yin, this is a business that will never lose money.


    But he didn''t count Gu Shanhe as a saint, and even without Gu Shanhe, with the help of Nuwa stone, he believed that those sent by Zhen Yin could not catch him at all.


    Therefore, from his point of view, when Zhen Yin gave him those things at the beginning, he was doomed to lose everything.


    "Xu Shaotang, since you asked me a question, I also asked you a question, how about it?" Zhen Yin looks at Xu Shaotang calmly. There is no fear of death on her face.


    "You want to ask, you have done so perfectly, how can I still suspect you?"


    "Yes


    Zhen Yin nodded: "I''m very curious, I treat you so well, why do you still doubt me? Have you suspected from the beginning that I would be against you? "


    "I never doubted you before, until you set me up with Zhen Miao again and again." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, and looked at the ancient mountains and rivers, "but the ancient master has already begun to doubt you."


    After that, Xu Shaotang tells them how they suspect Zhen Yin.


    For a dying man, he doesn''t have to hide these things. Since Zhen Yin wants to die, he can understand it, so he can help him!


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Yin''s face suddenly showed a trace of self mockery: "I always thought my plan was perfect, but I didn''t expect that you had already seen through everything. Xu Shaotang, I have to admit that I am inferior to you in terms of wisdom and talent! Well, thank you for telling me that. Let me die. I understand. Let''s do it


    After that, Zhen Yin closed her eyes again, and her face was indifferent, as if she had looked down on death.


    Looking at Zhen Yin''s calm appearance, Xu Shaotang sighed and said slowly for a long time: "you are also Dan Jun of Dan League, and you are also the strong man of Da Luo Jinxian. For the sake of you and me, I will keep the final dignity for you. You, kill yourself!"


    "Thank you! Xu Shaotang, I''m dead, you can''t think about it! "


    Zhen Yin''s face twitched slightly, and then showed a strange smile. In their puzzled eyes, Zhen Yin suddenly puffed up his true Qi, let go of his voice, and yelled at the frightened guards in the distance: "the one who killed Xu Shaotang can be the new king of Dan League!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhen Yin''s palm suddenly patted his forehead."Bang!"


    The blood light explodes in front of everyone''s eyes. In the blood light, Zhen Yin''s body slowly falls down, with a smile on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Zhen Yin''s body lying on the ground, everyone was shocked.


    No one thought that at the moment of his death, Zhen Yin even wanted to pit Xu Shaotang.


    "Boy, you may have a lot of trouble in the future."


    Gu Shanhe gloated and looked at Xu Shaotang, "I told you to kill him. You have to be here with him. You talk nonsense for a long time. Now it''s OK. Have you built yourself in?"


    Danmeng is absolutely a force that can not be ignored in the whole southern region. I believe that both Xiandao League and Mormon want to put danmeng''s power into their own pocket. The words before Zhen Yin''s death have played a role in fueling the flames.


    In order to gain the power of danmeng, it is estimated that many people do not mind to avenge Zhen Yin.


    "There''s some trouble, indeed."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhen Yin''s body with a complicated look. Because of Zhen Yin''s words, he has become a stepping stone on the way to the throne of Dan Jun. Zhen Yin''s skill really caught him off guard.


    "When I came to Nanyu, I said that you would offend the power of Nanyu. Now it has come true." Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s Schadenfreude, Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. He dared to feel that he was in trouble. Could mu Tiance have a better life?


    Everyone is a grasshopper on the same rope, he is not easy, how can mu Tiance be better?


    "Laugh, when you cry..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head speechlessly. This time, he was really hurt by Zhen Yinkeng. However, he had nothing to be afraid of. When he was in the northern region, the situation was much worse than now. Isn''t he still safe?


    Does Zhen Yin want to put him on the back? no way!

 Chapter 2270

    After they left Tiannan mansion, they went all the way to the southeast. Until they left Tiannan mansion far away, they stopped in the vast mountains.


    At this time, the sky is gradually dark.


    "Well, it should be safe here for the time being."


    Looking at Zhen Miao, Xu Shaotang said: "we have other things to do. There are few people here. You can live in seclusion here, so as not to be found by the people of danmeng. Or, after the popularity of this matter is over, you can stay in a place where no one knows you."


    Zhen Miao let Zhen Yin plot exposed, in the eyes of others, she and Xu Shaotang must be accomplices, it is estimated that those people of Dan League will not let her go.


    Naturally, Xu Shaotang can''t leave her in Tiannan mansion. The vast mountain where they live is rolling. If Zhen Miao hides in it, it''s hard to be found.


    "Can I come with you?"


    Zhen Miao gently bit his red lips, looked around the mountains, and said, "I haven''t been out of the valley for many years. I want to go to other places with you."


    She''s really pitiful. In order to cheat Zhen Yin, she has almost never been out of the valley where Zhen Yin''s courtyard is located. Sheng Sheng has trapped herself in that big place for more than ten years. Now she''s finally able to get rid of her destiny of becoming a cauldron stove and leave that nightmare like place. She naturally wants to see the different world outside.


    "It won''t do you any good to follow us."


    Xu Shaotang said seriously: "you also heard Zhen Yin''s words before he died. Now it is estimated that his words have spread. Many people want to kill me and get the position of Dan Jun. if you follow us, you will only put yourself in danger! You''ve been on tenterhooks for so many years, and now you can enjoy the real life here. "


    "Isn''t there an old master here?"


    Zhen Miao looked at the ancient mountains and rivers with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. "Saints only exist in the legend. There are ancient elders. Even if someone wants to kill you, you should not be in any danger."


    "It''s not as easy as you think."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "the ancient master can''t be around us all the time, but those who want to kill us never know where to stare at us. Do you understand?"


    Ancient mountains and rivers are saints, but saints are not gods after all, and saints are not without rivals. There should also be unborn saints in this southern region. I don''t know whether Zhen Yin''s temporary pit of him will provoke other saints.


    He always feels that all this may be just the beginning, and there will be more and more troubles in the future, which may be even more troublesome than when he was in Beiyu.


    It''s not a good choice for Zhen Miao to follow them. Moreover, for them, Zhen Miao is an outsider after all, and it''s inconvenient to be with them.


    "If..."


    Zhen Miao clenched her red lips and looked at Xu Shaotang with a little red cheek: "if I say I''m not afraid of danger, would you like to take me with you?"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly and sighed helplessly for a long time: "Why are you doing this? We all feel a little bit helpless now. You haven''t had enough time to worry? "


    "I won''t drag you down."


    Zhen Miao was a little anxious, and her eyes began to panic.


    Looking at Zhen Miao''s flustered look, Tan Tai Jing Ming can''t help smiling and persuading: "Shaotang, since she wants to have a look around with us, you can promise her. She''s been in Zhen Yin for so many years, and it''s normal to want to go and have a look."


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang fell into silence.


    For a long time, he slowly raised his head, some helpless said: "if you insist on coming with us, it''s up to you! Let''s have a rest here for the night. You can also think about whether you want to join us or not. It''s not too late to make a decision tomorrow. "


    He doesn''t know whether Zhen Miao''s insistence on working with them is a spur of the moment. He plans to let Zhen Miao calm down first.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Miao''s face suddenly shows a trace of joy, and quickly nods and agrees.


    "Well, now you have a rest here. I''ll go to the mountains and get some food."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang finished, Tan Tai Jing Ming held his arm and said with a smile, "I''ll go with you!"


    "All right!"


    After that, they quickly went into the depths of the mountain forest.


    "I see you''ve stolen another girl''s heart by accident." After walking out of a distance, Tantai Jingming suddenly says to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Xu Shaotang patted Tantai Jingming''s head gently. "She must really want to see the outside world. After all, she has lived in fear for so many years like a bird in a cage. Now it''s hard to get out of the tiger''s mouth. Don''t you say it''s normal?"


    "I''ll just talk about it. Are you serious?"


    Tantai Jingming said playfully, "it''s not good for me to say directly in front of Zhen Miao that you are the great hero who saved her now. It''s estimated that your image in his heart is even greater than this mountain.""Ha ha, aren''t you jealous?"


    Xu Shaotang hugs Tantai Jingming''s waist with a smile, and then gently scrapes her Qiong nose, causing Tantai Jingming''s white eyes.


    "I''m not that jealous." Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile, "if I had eaten this kind of vinegar, I would have died of acid."


    There are too many women around Xu Shaotang. She has long been used to the fact that this guy will attract peach blossoms wherever he goes. She doesn''t even eat the vinegar of those women who are married to Xu Shaotang. How can she eat Zhen Miao''s vinegar?


    However, what reassures her is that no matter how many women there are around Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang never ignores her. Moreover, although Xu Shaotang is playful, she is not amorous. Many women revolve around him, but few really enter her heart.


    Therefore, as a woman, she is absolutely at ease with Xu Shaotang.


    "I''m not jealous. I smell sour!" Xu Shaotang chuckled and said, "look, if Zhen Miao insists on joining us, she will fulfill her wish. I just hope she won''t regret today''s decision in the future."


    "When a woman gets emotional, who can stop her? It''s her choice. "


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "well, let''s see what''s around here. I''m hungry after being tossed about by Zhen Yin for such a long time."


    She is also casually to Xu Shaotang mention two, Xu Shaotang how to Zhen Miao, she did not care.


    "I''m hungry, too..."


    Xu Shaotang chuckles and quickly looks around. In a short time, he has already hunted enough food for them to fill their stomach tonight. He pulls Tantai Jingming back quickly.

 Chapter 2271

    When Xu Shaotang and their clean prey go back, Zhen Miao takes the initiative to meet them.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Zhen Miao points to Xu Shaotang''s prey and asks Xu Shaotang to give it to her for cooking.


    "Will you?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "are you alchemy all day long? Can you still get something to eat? "


    "Of course!" Zhen Miao nodded gently and said, "when I was in that small courtyard, I would often make some food for him in order not to arouse Zhen Yin''s suspicion."


    "Oh, yes!" Xu Shaotang said: "I remember that Zhen Yin once told me that during his seclusion, you were basically taking care of him. Well, in that case, I''ll leave it to you. Ha ha, I can be lazy at last. "


    I didn''t see it. Zhen Miao''s consciousness was very high.


    Xu Shaotang understands that Zhen Miao is afraid that they think it''s useless for her to stay with them. That''s why she actively takes over the task of making food for them.


    If you think about it, it''s really good to take Zhen Miao with you. At least you don''t need him to make food by himself in the future.


    Along the way, as long as he sleeps in the wilderness, he basically acts as a cook. Tantai Jingming occasionally helps. As for mu Tiance and Gu Shanhe, he can''t count on them.


    They sit there to have a rest. Zhen miaoze handles the prey skillfully. Looking at her skilful movements, Xu Shaotang is basically relieved. Seeing Zhen miaoze''s movements, she knows that she must do it often, and the things she makes will definitely not taste bad!


    "I''m free at last!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart long sigh of relief, comfortable lying on the ground, looking at the gradual loss of light in the sky.


    After a while, a strong fragrance came into their noses.


    Several hungry people immediately gathered around Zhen Miao. Although gushanhe, a saint, had reached the point where he could live without food, he was still attracted by the fragrance, and even the wine in his hand was ready.


    For him, eating and drinking is not necessary, but it is a kind of enjoyment of daily life.


    When Zhen Miao handed them several large pieces of roasted meat, they couldn''t wait to taste it.


    Just take a bite, Xu Shaotang immediately to Zhen Miao thumbs up: "as expected is worthy of practice!"


    This is Xu Shaotang''s comment on Zhen Miao''s roast meat.


    Gu Shanhe tore off a piece of meat with a strong flavor of gravy and swallowed it in his mouth. Then he looked up and poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth. Then he said with a look of enjoyment: "this is much better than what you make out of it!"


    In the past, the meat roasted by Xu Shaotang was not delicious or not. It could only be said that it was cooked and there was no lack of flavor. However, the meat roasted by Zhen Miao was not of the same grade at all.


    "That''s right. After all, other people are professional, I''m amateur!" Xu Shaotang laughs and doesn''t deny this. He takes a big bite of barbecue and says to Zhen Miao, "don''t patronize and bake it for us. You can eat it yourself."


    See a few people that eat full mouth oil appearance, Zhen Miao face showed a happy smile.


    It was the night when several people were eating delicious barbecue and chatting about all kinds of things. Unconsciously, all the prey Xu Shaotang brought back had been sacrificed to their five zang organs temple. Until late at night, they each fell asleep with their round stomachs.


    The next day, when there was a trace of fish belly white in the sky, Xu Shaotang opened his eyes first.


    Over the years, he has been used to getting up early.


    Looking at dantai Jingming, who is still sleeping with Zhen Miao, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile. Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Originally, dantai Jingming should have been sleeping in her arms. Now that she has known Zhen Miao for a day, she will "switch to" Zhen Miao''s arms.


    Gentle movement, some stiff neck, Xu Shaotang slowly stand up.


    "Well?"


    When he stood up, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    It''s just that he didn''t even know what was wrong.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes carefully swept from several people, suddenly patted his head.


    "Yes! What about the old master? "


    Now he finally remembered what was wrong. Since he opened his eyes, he has not seen the ancient mountains and rivers.


    In a moment, however, he burst into laughter again. He secretly said that he was really making a fuss. Gushanhe was a saint, so he would not be in any danger. It was estimated that he had gone around here.


    Or did you go to a place where there was no one? Xu Shaotang has some boring thoughts in his heart.


    Hearing the voice of Xu Shaotang talking to himself, other people slowly open their eyes. They are all vigilant people. No matter how well they sleep, they will wake up quickly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming rubbed her sleepy eyes. Seeing nothing unusual, she closed her eyes to nourish her spirits.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I just didn''t see the old master. I guess he should have gone around.""Make a fuss!"


    Mu Tiance sat up slowly, and his face seemed a little angry.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged: "when the ancient master comes back, it''s almost time for us to start."


    He estimated that the news of Zhen Yin''s death and his temporary words should have been completely spread by now. When they get out of the mountains, they may meet someone who wants to step on his body and ascend the throne of Dan Jun.


    Just as he was moving his muscles and bones, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a big tree nearby.


    There are words!


    Xu Shaotang was surprised. He rushed to the tree and cried out, "wake up! Something''s wrong


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, several people who were still half confused immediately got up and came to Xu Shaotang.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Look at this!" Xu Shaotang reached for the big tree.


    Three people along the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers to see, saw on the tree engraved with two big characters: take care!


    "We didn''t seem to find any words on this tree yesterday, did we?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming frowned slightly. After a moment, she suddenly exclaimed, "it''s the ancient master who left it!"


    Just now Xu Shaotang still said that he didn''t see the ancient mountain and river, and they didn''t take it seriously at that time. After all, the ancient mountain and river is a saint. Even if someone wants to do harm to him, at least he can''t have no resistance. As long as he makes a little noise, they should have been awakened.


    "It should be!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes slowly swept around, frowned and said: "there is no sign of fighting around, he should not be attacked!"


    "What does he mean by these two words?"


    Mu Tiance frowned and said, "even if he wants to leave, he can tell us that he doesn''t have to leave quietly while we are asleep."

 Chapter 2272

    "Don''t talk yet, let me think!"


    Xu Shaotang motioned to them to be quiet first, while he closed his eyes and carefully recalled the little things he got along with Gu Shanhe yesterday.


    He recalled all the things of yesterday, but he didn''t think of any strange things about Gu Shanhe.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes to the three people and asked, "who of you found something different yesterday?"


    "Different?"


    The three began to recall at the same time, but after a moment, they shook their heads at the same time.


    There was nothing abnormal in gushanhe from the beginning to the end yesterday. In the evening, he had a good drink because of the delicious barbecue made by Zhen Miao. There was nothing wrong at all.


    "That''s strange." Xu Shaotang frowned and said: "since he left these two words, it means that he did not encounter any danger, but why did he leave suddenly? As brother Mu said, even if he wants to leave, he can tell us that he doesn''t have to leave quietly? "


    "Is he joking with us?" Zhen Miao asked in a low voice.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "he''s not so boring. If these two words are really left by him, he must have left when we were sleeping."


    Gu Shanhe wants to leave, Xu Shaotang can understand, maybe he has something else, maybe he doesn''t want to hang around with them, but Gu Shanhe leaves without any sign, which makes Xu Shaotang fall into great confusion.


    "Is it because of Zhen yin?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming frowned and said, "is it because he doesn''t want to be the enemy of those forces who want to kill you?"


    "It''s even more impossible!"


    Xu Shaotang firmly said: "we have been with Gu for so long. Do you think he is afraid of trouble or death? When dealing with Qiong lie at the beginning, he knew that it was a near death situation, and he didn''t shrink back. Now he can''t shrink back because of this! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming nodded sheepishly: "I guess it casually. It should be that I think too much."


    It''s true that they have never been afraid of anything since they met gushanhe in Tianqiong mountain range. Whenever they are in danger, gushanhe also tries his best to protect them. As Xu Shaotang said, gushanhe is not a person who is afraid of death.


    However, in addition to this impossible reason, she really can''t think of any reason why Gu Shanhe left quietly.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?"


    Xu Shaotang some fidgety grasp his hair, trying to think about the reason why Gu Shanhe did so.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t think of a reason to convince himself.


    "Yes, are you saints Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly asks Zhen Miao.


    "I don''t know!"


    Zhen Miao shook his head and said, "I don''t think so? If there is one, the ancient master should have appeared when dealing with Zhen Yin. "


    She understands what dantai Jingming means. Dantai Jingming is guessing whether Gu Shanhe left because of the saints of danmeng. They forced Zhen Yin to commit suicide. If there were saints in danmeng, she might come to revenge for Zhen Yin. But she stayed with Zhen Yin for so long, and she didn''t hear that there were saints in danmeng.


    Moreover, even Zhen Yin didn''t know, how could she know.


    "It should have nothing to do with danmeng!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "these two words are written like dragons and Phoenix. Obviously, they can''t be written in a hurry. There must be other reasons for the departure of the ancient predecessors."


    Mu Tiance pondered a little and said, "let''s go around and see if we can find other clues. Since he can''t leave for no reason, there must be something else forcing him to leave, and it can''t even disturb us."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded gently: "OK, let''s go around and gather here in half an hour!"


    Although the possibility of finding any clues is very low, now only Sima is a living horse doctor. No matter what, they should at least know whether gushanhe left on his own initiative or was forced to leave.


    If Gu Shanhe left on his own initiative, they would not have to worry about his safety. If they were forced to leave, they would be in trouble.


    The four immediately spread out to look around.


    Half an hour later, the four got together again.


    "Follow me!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t have any extra words. After that, she flew to the direction she was looking for.


    When they saw this, they quickly followed. Soon, a few of them arrived ten miles away.


    "There!"


    Tantai Jingming quickly falls with the crowd and points to the ground.


    Following the direction of Jingming''s fingers, they saw two pairs of shallow footprints on the ground. The weeds around the footprints had been trampled off. It seemed that someone had stayed here for a long time.


    "One of these footprints should belong to the ancient master!"Xu Shaotang made a general measurement and determined that the two pairs of footprints on the ground did not come from the same person. "It seems that when we were asleep, the ancient master came here, and the owner of the other footprints should be the one who let him come here!"


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly: "there are no signs of fighting around. There should be no fighting between them."


    Listening to their analysis, Zhen Miaoman asked suspiciously, "how do you know these two footprints are not left by others?"


    "This is a mountain forest where few people come here at ordinary times. If people came here before, the weeds around the footprints could not be so fresh. Judging from the place where the weeds were broken, the two footprints would not appear for more than three hours."


    Tantai Jingming can''t explain to Zhen Miao what investigation is. Both he and Xu Shaotang have received strict training in this field, and they are good at tracking traces.


    "The departure of the ancient master should be related to the owner of this footprint."


    Xu Shaotang stood up slowly, exhaled a long breath, and said: "however, this at least proves that there should be no fighting between them, that is to say, the ancient predecessors are not in danger."


    Now for them, this should be the only place to be thankful.


    "What shall we do now? Do you want to see him again? " Zhen Miao asked softly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "don''t look for it. Since the ancient master wants to leave, we won''t find it! We just need to know that he is not in danger! However, now that there is no saint like him around, there has just been such a thing as Zhen Yin. In the future, I''m afraid we have to rely on ourselves to deal with those dangers. Zhen Miao, now that you know the situation, do you want to come with us? "


    "Yes!"


    Zhen Miao''s face was firm: "I''m not afraid of danger!"


    "All right!"

 Chapter 2273

    In just one day, Xu Shaotang experienced a huge gap from heaven to hell.


    He was adored by thousands of people yesterday, but today he has become a street mouse.


    The four of them sat in a tavern in Qingxi Town, and all the people around them were discussing it fiercely.


    "Xu Shaotang is really a ruthless character."


    While drinking cheap wine, a strong man in a blue shirt said, "Zhen danjun regards him as a confidant, and for the first time he has been appointed the honorary elder of the danmeng. When they leave Tiannan mansion, they personally take the danmeng people to see each other off. Such a benevolent move brings Xu Shaotang''s cruelty. Zhen danjun is really blind!"


    "Isn''t it? It''s said that Xu Shaotang wanted to take over Zhen danjun''s adopted daughter, but Zhen danjun resolutely refused. That''s why he suffered Xu Shaotang''s cruelty." Another man said with a serious face full of disdain and indignation, as if he wanted to kill Xu Shaotang to avenge Zhen Yin.


    "How did I hear that Xu Shaotang wanted to take the whole danmeng as his own?" Another person took part in their discussion.


    The strong man in green shirt waved his hand and said, "anyway, Xu Shaotang is an ungrateful man!"


    Listening to the voice of the discussion coming from behind, Tantai Jingming''s face was slightly a Lin, "pa" slapped on the table, and turned back to glare at the people who chewed their tongue behind.


    Xu Shaotang quickly pulls Jingming from the dantai and shakes her head slightly.


    For these rumors, he has changed from depression at the beginning to numbness. His mouth is on other people''s bodies. Let them say it, and he will have a clear conscience. Now it is estimated that people in the whole southern region are talking about it. They can''t kill all the people, can they?


    Most of these news came from the danmeng. Even if the elders of danmeng knew that they were the real victims, they would certainly describe themselves as ungrateful villains for the sake of the Millennium reputation of danmeng.


    Several people were shocked by the sound of Tantai Jingming slapping the table. Facing the angry eyes of Tantai Jingming, who was dressed as a man, they sneered and asked, "why, this young master thinks we are wrong?"


    "Yes, you are all right!"


    Xu Shaotang patted the hand of Tantai Jingming and said with a relieved smile: "if I meet Xu Shaotang, I will kill him to avenge Zhen danjun! This kind of person, is really everybody gets and kills it


    "That''s about it!"


    The strong man in green shirt nodded with satisfaction, then turned his mouth and said, "do you dare to kill Xu Shaotang? I don''t know how many kilos I have! Let''s not say that Xu Shaotang is surrounded by a hidden saint, but Xu Shaotang himself is a strong immortal, and a finger can crush you to death! "


    "Is there a saint around Xu Shaotang?"


    Xu Shaotang pretended to be surprised and said, "no? Don''t saints exist only in legends? What''s more, Xu Shaotang is an immortal. Why should he let the sage stay by his side? You must be mistaken. "


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was still in the mood to discuss this with others, they were speechless.


    God knows why Xu Shaotang''s heart is so big. Listening to other people scolding him, he even joined in the fun like a nobody.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it''s also a good thing. Xu Shaotang can face these rumors calmly, and they don''t have to worry about Xu Shaotang''s bad mood because of these.


    "Wrong?"


    Another snorted: "how can it be wrong? Zhen danjun is a great Luo Jinxian. He was forced to commit suicide by Xu Shaotang. The guards around him saw it with their own eyes. How could they be wrong?"


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang pretended to be surprised at the man, and then said with a smile: "it seems that my wish to kill Xu Shaotang and avenge Zhen danjun is doomed to fail."


    "Ha ha, you are a good boaster!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people around immediately burst out laughing.


    "Don''t say it''s you, even if it''s Xiandao League and Mormon, I''m afraid they don''t dare to move Xu Shaotang!" Another humanity: "are you a decoration when you are the saints around Xu Shaotang? It''s a saint. It''s the supreme existence. It''s protected by saints. Even if Xu Shaotang has done many things that make people angry, if he wants to move him, he has to weigh his own weight first! "


    Hear that person''s words, the people around immediately send out a burst of helpless sigh.


    "How can Xu Shaotang be blessed with the protection of the sage? It''s really unreasonable!" The strong man in green shirt poured a mouthful of liquor into his thick throat. He was not angry, but he sighed with envy.


    "Ha ha, it''s not that Xu Shaotang, what can he do?"


    The man who spoke just now looked at the crowd with pride and said, "do you know the origin of Xu Shaotang? Say it to scare you to death


    "You know, brother?"


    People around suddenly look at the man curiously, obviously want to know what identity Xu Shaotang is.


    Facing people''s eyes, the man was even more proud. While enjoying the feeling of attention, he pretended to be profound and said: "listen to the insiders, Xu Shaotang is mostly from the mysterious Fairy Island!""Fairy Island!"


    They took a cool breath and looked at the man in astonishment.


    Almost everyone has heard of Fairy Island, but just like saints, they have never heard of it. They even don''t know where the mysterious Fairy Island is.


    "Hey, you don''t know?"


    The man was full of pride and said with a smile: "you think, Xu Shaotang was a celestial being when he was young, and he was so accomplished in alchemy. Apart from the Fairy Island where the sage lived, where else could there be such an evil person?"


    At first, we all had great doubts about this man. After all, we didn''t know whether Xiandao existed or not, let alone others.


    But hearing what he said just now, people''s faces suddenly showed the color of thinking.


    Indeed, Xu Shaotang is too evil to believe that there is such a genius in this world.


    But if he was connected with the illusory Fairy Island, everything seemed to make sense.


    "If Xu Shaotang is really from Xiandao, I''m afraid that no one will take revenge on Zhen danjun!" All of them feel aggrieved for Zhen Yin.


    "Alas, where is the principle of heaven..."


    "Evil men have their own mill, and we don''t have to sigh. Justice circulates and retribution is not good. Xu Shaotang has done too much evil, and he will be punished in the future!"


    Listening to all the people''s mixed sighs, Xu Shaotang''s face showed a faint smile. It''s really frightening. It''s only a day, and it''s been spread more and more evil!


    However, the more evil these people spread their history, the better. In this way, even if Xiandao League and Mormon want to move themselves, they have to think about it carefully.

 Chapter 2274

    half a month later.


    Xu Shaotang, standing on the deserted ancient road, looked up into the distance.


    "That should be Linhai City, right?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes leisurely overlooking the distance, the ancient road can not see a shadow, there is a small city in the distance, swaying in the mist.


    Linhai City, located in Yangshan Prefecture, is also the southernmost town of the whole southern region.


    Like many border areas, Linhai City is also a barren place with a thin population. All the way from tiannanfu, they really feel the feeling from prosperity to coldness. The closer they are to Yangshan, the more sparsely populated they are. And then to the most remote Linhai City, the more sparsely populated they are.


    Linhai, as the name suggests, is a town near the sea.


    It is said that fifty miles away from Linhai City, there is a vast and endless sea.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head slightly, points to the small town in the mist, and says, "let''s go and find out."


    "It makes sense!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to the small town in the distance and said, "let''s go. I hope that will be the end of our trip."


    While talking, several people rushed to the small town quickly.


    Soon, they stood at the dilapidated gate of the small town. The so-called gate was just a door hole built with wooden frame. On the beam hung an old wooden card with the word "Linhai".


    "If it''s really near the sea..."


    Seeing the dilapidated gate, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "maybe this should not be called Linhai City, but Linhai village."


    Standing at the door and looking in, you can only see rows of old wooden houses built against the mountain. On the dilapidated street, you can hardly see any human figure. Only a few rickety old people sit on the corner chatting, and occasionally you can hear one or two children''s noises.


    Just at a glance, you can see through the so-called coastal city. Behind the coastal city are huge bare rocks, which are much higher than the village. These people choose to live here in order to use these rocks to resist the storm from the endless sea.


    Perhaps because of the erosion of the storm all the year round, the huge rocks are swarthy and crisscrossed.


    When they were looking around the gate of Linhai, some old people chatting on the street corner also noticed them. The old people immediately looked curiously towards the village, and at the same time, they slowly got up and came to them with bent body.


    "What can I do for you?"


    A grey haired old man with green robes looked up and down at them, with some vigilance in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang tried his best to show a kind smile and said with a smile, "nothing. Just passing by here, come and have a look."


    "Where are you from?"


    Another old man asked.


    "It''s too far." Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "I don''t know if some of you have ever heard of Tiannan mansion."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, another old man said slightly, "isn''t it a Tiannan mansion? When we old men have never seen the world? When I was young, where did I not go to the southern region? "


    "It seems that you are also a man with a story!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, but he doesn''t ask whether the old man''s words are true or false. He smiles and says, "young Xu Shaotang, these are my friends. They..."


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Xu Tang''s eyes were slightly shocked before he finished speaking.


    "Why, how many of you know me?"


    Xu Shaotang heart slightly a jump, won''t it, Zhen Yin''s matter should not even Linhai so remote place all spread?


    He thought that the place was inaccessible, so he should not have heard about Zhen Yin. So he did not make up a name. Now it seems that he underestimated the spread speed and scope of Zhen Yin.


    "Are you really Xu Shaotang?"


    There was an incredible look on the old man''s face.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Anyway, he had already said it, and there was no need for him to deny it. Moreover, seeing these old people trembling, they should not pose a threat to them.


    "It''s Xu Shaotang!"


    Several old people exclaimed, each other''s eyes showed a thick surprise.


    Looking at the look of some old people, Xu Shaotang''s face is inexplicable. It seems that these people should know Xu Shaotang, but they don''t look like they have any hostility. They just make eye contact there. God knows what they are communicating with.


    "How many of you know me?"


    Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "Do you recognize us?" An old man is on the wrong side.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. This should be our first time to meet."


    The old man hummed: "silly boy, how can we recognize you if you don''t recognize us? Don''t you think we old people are getting confused? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang stopped for a moment and looked at the old man with a speechless face. He wanted to jump up and ask the old man, you don''t know me. What''s the surprise of you there? Are you kidding me?Seeing Xu Shaotang speechless by the old man, Tantai Jingming and Zhen Miao immediately smile.


    "Young man, let me make sure that you are really Xu Shaotang?"


    When Xu Shaotang is speechless, the old man in qingpao asks Xu Shaotang with a surprised face again. It seems that he doesn''t believe it.


    Xu Shaotang was speechless and nodded heavily.


    Again from Xu Shaotang there get a positive answer, green robed old man turned to the side of another person asked: "old donkey, what''s the beginning of today?"


    The old man took a long time to count with his fingers. Then he shook his head and said, "forget it. Maybe it''s the ninth day of junior high school?"


    "You old man, the more you live, the more retrogressive you are. You even forget today''s Day!" The old man in qingpao stares at him.


    "Don''t you, the old man, remember?"


    The old man glared back at the old man in green robe. Looking at their posture, it seemed that they were going to have a duel.


    "You don''t believe that you are old!"


    Another old man looked at them with a smile like a cockfight: "it''s the tenth day of the first day today! I remember the days


    "It''s really the tenth day of junior high school?"


    The two old men, who were tit for tat, asked suspiciously.


    "No mistake!" The old man definitely nodded.


    Listen to these old people say some rambling words, Xu Shaotang they can''t help but a burst of amazement, how well to talk about what day it is today? What''s the matter with these old people?


    "We lost!"


    After being confirmed, the old man sighed, then glared at Xu Shaotang and said angrily, "you''ve come at a bad time! Even a few days later will do! "


    "What are you talking about, old man?"


    Xu Shaotang was confused by them. He didn''t know what was going on.


    "Come with us, you''ll soon know!"


    The old man sighed and muttered, "maybe we should drive them out first!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang said nothing again.

 Chapter 2275

    "No, where are you going to take us?"


    Xu Shaotang is still at a loss when he follows several old people into Linhai City. The behavior of these old people is too strange. If they were not old enough to pose a threat to them, they might have turned around and left Linhai City now.


    "Just follow us, young man. You talk too much."


    The green robed old man looked at Xu Shaotang unhappily, then pointed to an old wooden square not far away and said, "you''ll know when you get there!"


    Get it!


    Xu Shaotang was speechless. He saw that the wooden house that the old man in qingpao pointed to was only two or three hundred meters away from them. Anyway, he couldn''t ask anything. He didn''t bother to ask. He should soon know what the situation was.


    Shut up and walk to the wooden house with some old people. Xu Shaotang and them are making eye contact with each other.


    It seems that some of the old people are trying to satisfy their appetite. When they approach the wooden house, they deliberately slow down their pace, which makes Xu Shaotang anxious, but it''s hard to urge them to go faster.


    When Xu Shaotang''s patience was almost exhausted, several old men finally took them to the shabby wooden house on the corner with snail like speed.


    The old man in green robe came forward slowly, knocked on the door gently, and said in his voice, "old man, the people you are waiting for are coming!"


    "Well?"


    Hearing the words of the old man in qingpao, Xu Shaotang was stunned. Did anyone come here to wait for them?


    Ancient mountains and rivers?


    It should not be. After the ancient mountains and rivers became saints, they have reached the realm of changing the old and returning the children. Now they look like a middle-aged man. They should not be called "old things" by these old people.


    But when they come to the sea, only a few of them know. Who else can there be besides Gushan river?


    Just when they were puzzled, the old door opened slowly. Then, a white haired old man came out of the house, stood at the door with a warm face, and said with a smile, "are you coming?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the old man coming out of the house, several people were struck by lightning. Their mouths were moving as soon as they opened and closed, but they couldn''t make any sound.


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang, who was the first to recover, pinched himself hard. A sense of pain spread all over his body, letting him know that he was not dreaming now.


    "Elder!"


    Finally, back to God, Xu Shaotang came forward overjoyed and hugged the old man. He was so excited that he almost looked up to the sky and roared.


    In front of this is not others, it is with them involved in the heaven of Wusong!


    They never dreamed that they would meet Wusong in this remote Linhai City. Moreover, it seems that Wusong knew they would come here!


    It''s amazing!


    "Xu Shao, if you don''t let go, the old bone will be broken."


    Being hugged by Xu Shaotang''s bear, wu song really can''t bear it.


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang realized that he was exerting too much force. He released Wu Song apologetically and laughed at him embarrassed.


    "Elder, why are you here?" Even now, she seems to be in a dream.


    Wu songchong Tantai Jingming smiles a little. In their surprised eyes, wu song suddenly bows to them and says apologetically: "I''m sorry for you


    "Elder, what are you doing?"


    Xu Shaotang rushed forward to help Wu Song up.


    Wu Song sighed softly and said apologetically, "it''s an old fault. If I hadn''t been bewildered at that time, you wouldn''t have come here."


    At the beginning of the fierce battle between Youhe and the obelisk, he had already controlled the Obelisk with the witchcraft. But when he heard the cry that could cause the soul to worship when the obelisk was about to be destroyed, he began to hesitate again. It was his short hesitation that made the Obelisk break free from the shackles of the rune, which broke through the door of heaven and made Xu Shaotang admire him They were drawn into the sky by the whirlpool.


    "We all looked at the situation at that time. It''s not your fault."


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of Wusong, and also understood Wusong very well. When facing the lament of fangjianbei, even they had the impulse to worship, not to mention the Wusong who was a member of the witch family? Besides, Wusong was originally a member of the witch family. It was a benevolent act to help them deal with fangjianbei. If Wusong said at that time that he couldn''t control fangjianbei, wouldn''t they just stare?


    In fact, it''s not the intention of Xu Shaotang to break the black tablet.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming also nodded and said, "elder, you really can''t blame this. You don''t have to feel guilty. We all know that you don''t want to be like this."


    "Thank you for your understanding. If you can say that, I feel much better." Wu Song gave a long sigh of relief."By the way, elder, how do you know we will come here?" Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Song curiously.


    Different from their shock when they saw Wusong, Wusong was extremely calm when they saw them, which confirmed their conjecture. Wusong must have known that they would come here long ago, but the key is that they couldn''t even think of it. How could Wusong know?


    "It''s a long story!" Wu Song sighed, stretched out his hand and said: "let''s go inside and talk slowly."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and looked at Zhen Miao beside him. He looked at Zhen Miao with some embarrassment and said, "this is elder Wusong, an old friend of ours. We have been separated for a long time. We need to have a good talk with him. If it''s convenient for you..."


    "Well, I''ll go around."


    Before Xu Shaotang finished speaking, Zhen Miao understood his meaning, nodded to him with a smile, and walked to the distance in silence.


    She knows that Xu Shaotang and Wu Song have something to talk about. Although she and Xu Shaotang have been together for half a month, maybe in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, she is still an outsider.


    Looking at Zhen Miao''s back, Xu Shaotang apologizes.


    However, this is their biggest secret. So far, it has been shared with Jiuwei. Even Gu Shanhe has never known it. Even if he apologizes, he can''t let Zhen Miao know it.


    The old people who brought them here were also rejected by Wusong, which made them feel uncomfortable.


    Although the outside of the wooden house looks dilapidated, the inside is still clean and tidy by Wusong. After inviting them to sit down, Wusong said slowly: "I knew you would come here half a month ago."

 Chapter 2276

    "Ah?"


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, several people were shocked.


    Half a month ago, they had just set out to come to Yangshan, and they had just happened to Zhen Yin! Did Wusong know that they would come here at that time? How did he know that? Isn''t that amazing?


    Facing the three people''s curious eyes, Wusong said with a smile, "don''t you forget that we white witches are most proficient in witch doctors and divination."


    "So you know by divination that we will come here?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Song in surprise. He always thinks that the so-called divination is just the deceptive trick of fortune teller. Is it really useful? Even if they''re coming here, he''s divining?


    Wu Song nodded slightly: "I''ll show you something."


    Said, Wu since next to take out an old wooden box, will open the wooden box, but see that ivory like obelisk is quietly lying in the wooden box.


    "Obelisk!"


    Xu Shaotang once caught the culprit who brought them to heaven. If Fang Jianbei was alone, he would fight with Fang Jianbei now.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s teeth itching with hatred, Wu Song said slowly: "I can divine that you are coming here, thanks to this obelisk."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Mu Tiance asked curiously.


    "It''s just my own sorcery, not to mention divining what will happen in a few months, even if I have to divine what will happen tomorrow." Wu Song slowly took the Obelisk from Xu Shaotang''s hand, gently stroked the smooth body of the Obelisk and said to himself, "when I wake up, the Obelisk will be beside me. The soul of the great wizard is attached to the obelisk. I successfully divined your coming here only half a month ago with the help of the power of the obelisk."


    "How could it be?"


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, the three faces suddenly showed an incredible color.


    This kind of divination ability is too bad? This is the real prediction of the future!


    It''s said that the world is unpredictable, but this sentence doesn''t seem to hold up here. Everything is in his expectation!


    "In ancient times, the witches began to use divination to predict good or bad fortune. However, with the gradual decline of the witches, the witches are not as good as each generation, and the divination is gradually declining." Wu Song sighed softly.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly moved in his head and asked in a hurry, "can you tell where Wu Jie and Su Nu are now?"


    It''s a great surprise for them to see Wusong here. Now they know that Wusong has this magical divination ability. Through Wusong''s magical divination, they may soon find WuJie and plain girl, or even the gate of heaven.


    "No!" Wu Song shook his head slightly.


    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang puzzled asked: "you can use the divination technique to divine the things we want to find you. Why can''t you divine where WuJie and plain girl are?"


    "My magic power is really limited. Even with the help of the obelisk, I can only divine things related to myself." Wu Song said, "if you want to come here to find me, this is something to do with me. Where Wu Jie and Su Nu are is not related to me, so I can''t predict them at all. Although divination is to predict the future, it is not omnipotent. It can only predict what will happen to me in the near future, which is not as magical as you think


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang''s just burning flame went out instantly.


    But think about it. If divination was as magical as they imagined, with the ancient great witch''s ability to destroy the heaven and the earth, I''m afraid it would have divined the decline of the witch race, and there would be no subsequent war between the witches.


    "I see!"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said with a relieved smile: "it''s a surprise for us to see the elder here. I''m too greedy!"


    When they decided to come to Yangshan Prefecture, they just took a chance. They never thought that they could find anyone they were looking for. It was far beyond their expectation that they could see Wusong in the remote coastal area. What can they not be satisfied with?


    "I haven''t finished yet."


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s appearance, Wu Song''s face suddenly showed an inexplicable smile, "I really don''t know where the plain girl is, but I know where WuJie is."


    "Ah? Really? "


    Tan Tai Jing Ming screamed and asked suspiciously, "don''t you mean you can''t tell where they are? How do you know where WuJie is? "


    "I really can''t tell where they are by divination." Wu Song said with a smile: "however, WuJie has always been here. How can I not know where he is?"


    After that, Wu Song pointed to the outside of the house with a smile.


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, and then "Teng" stood up and said with surprise: "do you mean WuJie is here? Also near the sea? ""Yes


    Wu Song nodded and said with a smile, "when I wake up, Wu Jie is by my side. We are all saved from the endless sea by the people of Linhai City."


    "Where is he now?"


    Hear Wu Song''s words, three people immediately a face of excitement.


    Although they hated WuJie when he was around, no matter which one of them decided to find WuJie. Now they heard that WuJie was also near the sea. How could they not be excited? After so long separation, they wanted to see what WuJie was like.


    Wu Song stretched out his hand and motioned them not to be excited. He said with a smile, "he went hunting the sea demon with the people here two days ago. It should be two days before he came back, so you should not see him now."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK!" Xu Shaotang repressed his excitement and said with a smile, "as long as you know that bastard is here."


    Since he came to heaven, Xu Shaotang is most worried about the bastard WuJie.


    That bastard is used to lawlessness. He can''t walk anywhere in peace. This heaven is also a place where strong people gather. Anyone who comes out may be able to crush him like an ant. What he fears most is that the bastard will cause people he can''t afford to die in the hands of the other party.


    Now that Wu Jie was also near the sea, Xu Shaotang''s heart of the hanging stone finally fell, and then he looked at Wu Song bitterly: "elder, you are hanging my appetite. Fortunately, my heart is stronger, otherwise I would have died suddenly!"


    He understood now that the old man must have been trying to keep his appetite!


    At first, he thought that Wusong could divine where WuJie and plain girl were, but he got a negative answer. Although he understood at that time, he was somewhat lost in his heart. As a result, the old man suddenly said that he knew where WuJie was, which made his falling heart jump to his throat.


    This together, the heart is not strong point is really not!

 Chapter 2277

    Facing Xu Shaotang''s resentful eyes, Wu Song couldn''t help laughing and said, "ha ha, I want to have a surprise with you, too!"


    "It''s a surprise indeed!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and laughed, such a surprise, he hopes more is better!


    After laughing, Xu Shaotang was full of curiosity and said: "with WuJie that bastard''s temperament, can you stay here? In order to keep him here, the elder should have put a lot of effort into it? "


    Linhai is such a big fart place. WuJie, that bastard is not a peaceful Lord by nature. When he comes to the heaven, he has no restriction of his own. Shouldn''t that bastard be like a wild horse out of control? How can you stay with Wusong for such a long time in this dilapidated Linhai?


    It''s not like a character without precepts!


    Wu Song shook his head with a smile and said, "I think he is like a fish in water here. Since we came here, he didn''t mention leaving."


    "How could it be?"


    Mu Tiance was full of surprise and said: "that bastard can stay in a place like Linhai? Is it difficult for him to change his mind after he came to heaven? Or is he afraid to walk around because he knows that heaven is dangerous? "


    But I have deep feelings for the spleen.


    When he was in Kunlun, that bastard had never been at ease, which made him and Xu Shaotang have a headache. Many times, he had the impulse to strangle that bastard.


    "Really."


    Wusong said with a smile: "about 50 miles south of Linhai is the endless sea, where there are often sea demons. After he killed the sea demons together with Linhai people for the first time, he was like a demon. Every three to five, he would go to the edge of the endless sea to kill the sea demons. Even if he was hurt by the sea demons, he would go again when his injury is good!"


    At this point, Wu Song sighed slightly, and then said: "at the beginning, Linhai people took him to kill the sea demon, but now he took Linhai people to kill the sea demon everywhere! I see him like that. It seems that if he doesn''t go to the sea demon''s trouble for a day, he will feel uncomfortable all over


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, they couldn''t help looking at each other.


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s also in line with the character of WuJie. That bastard has been very fond of killing since he was possessed. It seems that he can get great satisfaction from killing.


    Sometimes even Xu Shaotang, a murderer, feels terrible when he looks like that.


    No one can tell exactly how big the endless sea is. All they know is that there are sea monsters on the edge of the endless sea. To kill these sea monsters, you don''t need to worry about someone''s trouble. That bastard must be able to kill.


    Maybe for him, it''s just a very interesting game.


    "I didn''t expect that this bastard would settle down in such a way..."


    Xu Shaotang was speechless, but he was slightly worried. The bastard was so fond of killing that he didn''t know whether he would lose his mind and be possessed again.


    Looking at the flash of sadness on Xu Shaotang''s face, Wu Song seemed to understand his worry and sighed helplessly: "I also advised him to kill less, but he still went his own way. I was still thinking, after you come here, I don''t know if he will be better. "


    "Is there any sign of him losing his mind now?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    "Not for the time being."


    Wu Song said: "but it''s not a good thing to kill too much! I didn''t have such an obvious feeling before. When I came to heaven, I believed in karma more and more. I''m afraid that all the murders he did today will be paid back in the future. "


    "Well, let''s see when he comes back!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "did you tell him we were coming here?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t believe it."


    Wu Song said helplessly: "not only does he not believe it, but no one here believes it. For this matter, I also gambled with the old men who brought you here just now. "


    "No wonder!"


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized and said: "I said how they said before, they lost and so on. It turned out that they lost the bet with you!"


    "Yes, I know by divination that you will be here by the 15th of this month at the latest, but those old people don''t believe it. They have to bet with me, and even the WuJie boy will join in the fun." Wu Song said with a smile: "I can''t beat them, so I can only gamble with them."


    "So it is! No wonder those old men were there before caring about what time it is today! "


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang immediately understood why the old men had such strange behavior. No wonder they had to confirm Xu Shaotang''s identity again and again. But they would lose the bet. Should they be very depressed?


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to ask Wu Song if he could divine the gate of heaven, but he didn''t ask.


    Wu Song has made it very clear that he can only divine what will happen in the near future and what is related to him. He should not be able to divine where the gate of heaven is, or he may be able to divine before they really find the gate of heaven and return to the earth.After chatting for a while, wu song was full of curiosity and asked, "how did you find each other? Are you ever together after you''ve been drawn into heaven? "


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s more difficult to find them than to find you and Wu Jie."


    With that, Xu Shaotang tells Wu Song how he found Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance in detail.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Song couldn''t help but marvel: "your days in heaven are much more wonderful than me and Wu Jie."


    "I wish I didn''t have these wonderful days." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "I just want us to go back to the place that belongs to us. I hope we are just passers-by of this heaven."


    "You don''t have to worry too much about it."


    Wu Song said with a smile, "during the time when I was near the sea, I gradually realized something."


    "Elder, please say it!"


    "In the dark, everything has a definite number! Just like you came here to find us. "


    Wu Song said slowly: "since we don''t belong to this heaven, we will leave this place sooner or later. Moreover, I have a feeling that heaven and our world are closely related! Now the seal of the gate of heaven has been damaged by the obelisk. I''m afraid the rest of the seal won''t last long. Maybe you can''t go back to our world or not at that time! "


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed gently, and then said with a happy face: "well, let''s not talk about these things. We''ll have a good drink today! It''s been a long time since we met such a happy thing! "

 Chapter 2278

    In Xu Shaotang''s imagination, Linhai, a remote place with bad natural conditions, should be the same as the city of crime. The strong are few, and even immortals can almost become invincible.


    However, the fact is that there are so many strong people here that Xu Shaotang can''t believe it.


    Here, Huaxu is almost the lowest threshold. In the past two days when they are waiting for WuJie to return from Linhai, they see a teenager on the street. Almost all of them are born in the world. And those who are old have many immortals, including earth immortals and even heaven immortals!


    According to Wu Song, the old men who took them to Linhai before seemed to have enough to walk were actually the strong ones!


    For a prosperous place like Tiannan mansion, this strong person may not be much, but Linhai is only a very small city. Xu Shaotang prefers to call it Linhai village. However, there are so many strong people in the immortal realm in such a big place, which is really incredible.


    At first, they didn''t understand why there were so many strong people here. Later, after careful thinking, they understood that Linhai was often attacked by sea monsters because of its special geographical location. The people living here for generations fought with sea monsters for a long time, which made their physique different from ordinary people. In the process of fighting with sea monsters, their own strength was greatly improved It''s a big step up.


    This is just like Xu Shaotang''s training of wolf group when he was on the earth. The honing of life and death time after time will stimulate a person''s potential to the greatest extent.


    After three days in Linhai, they realized that Linhai City is actually a tribe far away from the world in a strict sense. Most of the people in Linhai City take Hai as their surname.


    Because of Wu Song''s relationship, they also gradually gained the recognition of some exclusive Linhai people.


    According to Xu Shaotang''s estimation, the population of Linhai should not be more than 2000, but in such a small place, there will be hundreds of strong immortal people. I have to say, this is a miracle!


    On this day, they were wandering with Wusong in the sea, when a middle-aged man came to Wusong from the air.


    The middle-aged man had not seen Xu Shaotang before. He gave them a puzzled glance and said to Wu Song, "old Wu, someone is injured!"


    "Take me quickly!"


    Wu Song didn''t say much and didn''t panic. He seemed to be used to this kind of thing.


    "Good!"


    The middle-aged man nodded, grabbed Wu Song and quickly flew away.


    "I''ll follow up and see if I can help! You can walk around here first. "


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, he ran after the middle-aged man.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang catching up, the middle-aged man frowned slightly. When he was about to ask, Wu Song said: "he is my friend!"


    The middle-aged man gently "Oh" a, then no longer more words, just with Wusong fast forward.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, a strong smell of the sea came into Xu Shaotang''s nose. At the same time, he saw a group of people gathered at the edge of the rolling sea. Seeing the figures in the air, they looked up one after another.


    "No warning!"


    At a glance, Xu Shaotang saw the bald head without ring, which was very eye-catching in the crowd, and immediately cried out excitedly.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Wu Jie in the crowd was slightly stunned at first, and then he said to himself in astonishment: "is it true that old man Wu is right? Did the bastard really come? "


    "WuJie, do you know that man?"


    Hearing Wu Jie murmuring to himself, a man nearby asked him.


    Wu Jie nodded slightly and said, "that bastard is the one who old Wu said he would come here! I didn''t expect that this bastard had become a strong immortal! "


    "You seem to hate him?" The person next to him asked curiously.


    "No, it''s boring!"


    Wu Jie snorted: "that bastard used to bully me a lot!"


    "Who dares to bully you?" The people around were surprised, then said with a smile: "it''s OK, we will help you revenge later!"


    "Take revenge on me!"


    WuJie said: "you see, that bastard is chasing uncle Hailiang tightly, without any backwardness. I guess that bastard is at least a Dixian now!"


    "What happened to the earth fairy?"


    Another one said with a smile: "so many of us are not afraid of a fairy! As long as you say something, we''ll break him up at once! "


    It''s hard to imagine that this group of people who look like they are only in their twenties can have such a crazy tone.


    But Wu Jie knows that these people really have this ability!


    "Come on, this bastard is not easy to get into trouble! Let''s see the situation first! "


    Thinking that he had been "bullied" by Xu Shaotang and had no temper, Wu Jie felt depressed. He thought that after he came to heaven, his strength would improve rapidly, and Xu Shaotang was no longer his opponent. Unexpectedly, just seeing Xu Shaotang, the bastard gave him a huge "surprise".While they were talking, Hailiang had come to them with Wusong.


    "Let''s all go!"


    Hailiang asked the people around him to disperse, exposed the three wounded people surrounded by them, and quickly came to the unconscious wounded with Wusong.


    Wu Song squatted down and carefully investigated the injuries of the three people on the ground. He frowned and said, "how can they be so seriously injured, injured and poisoned?"


    Listening to Wu Song''s question, Hai Liang said sheepishly, "when they meet a sea dragon, the three of them are hurt by the poison teeth of the sea dragon. Wu Lao, what do you think of them?"


    "They all have genuine Qi to protect the body. The problem of trauma is not big, but the poison of Haijiao is a little troublesome. It will take me some time to prepare the antidote." Wu Song took out several bottles from his body, quickly shook out some powder from the bottle, mixed them together according to the proportion, and gave the powder to Hai Liang, "first flush them with water and take it, which can temporarily suppress the venom in their body, and ask several people to send them back, then I want to do something to detoxify them."


    Just at this time, a hand reached in front of Wu Song, with three dark green pills on it.


    When they looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, Xu Shaotang said to Wu Song with a smile, "take it for them. It should be useful."


    "Xu Shaotang, what are you carrying?"


    Seeing the elixir in Xu Shaotang''s hand, Wu Jie hummed: "old man Wu is here to save people. Don''t make trouble here!"


    "I''m crazy! I''ll deal with you later! "


    Xu Shaotang smiles and stares at Wu Jie, then says to Wu Song, "try it, it should be useful!"


    "Is this pills? Are you a alchemist


    Hailiang looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "So it is."


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little, but he is shocked. There are almost 15 people here, all of them are immortal! Look at the age of these people, except Hailiang, they are almost the same as WuJie. These people are absolutely talented people in any clan!


    "Come on, when did you become an alchemist?" Wu Jie said.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you still don''t clean up as well." Xu Shaotang grins with white teeth and looks at Xiang WuJie unkindly.


    WuJie secretly said that it was not good. Just as he was about to hide behind Hailiang, Xu Shaotang had already kicked him like lightning. Then he clapped his hands as if nothing had happened, and said to Wu Song with a smile: "take them quickly!"


    "Xu Shaotang, your uncle''s!"


    At the same time, there was a roar of anger and unwillingness from behind.

 Chapter 2279

    Out of trust in Xu Shaotang, although he didn''t know whether the dark green elixir was useful or not, Wu Song beat the public opinion and gave the elixir to three people in person.


    At the entrance of the pill, Xu Shaotang immediately asks one of the Hai Liang Gang to hasten the pill''s properties, while he carries Zhenqi to hasten the other two.


    Hailiang had some hesitation, but after Dandao Wusong nodded to him, he did it according to Xu Shaotang''s instructions.


    As the nature of the pill was promoted, the dark blue on the lips of the three people in a coma gradually faded away. Before they had collected their true Qi, the three people opened their heavy eyelids one after another.


    "Xu Shao, how powerful!"


    Looking at the three people who opened their eyes, Wu songman said with admiration: "you are much better than me


    The white witches are good at witch doctor and divination. With their own witch doctor skills, Wusong cured many people who were injured in the fight with sea demons in Linhai, and thus gained the respect of Linhai people.


    Originally, he had to work hard to get rid of the Haijiao poison. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang relieved it so easily with a dark green pill.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for me to flatter you when the old wizard reaches the top of his skill."


    This is not a compliment. Although he doesn''t know how powerful the witchcraft is, the witchcraft handed down from the ancient witchcraft is certainly beyond their imagination. Wu Song''s understanding of the witchcraft may only stay on the surface. When he really cultivates the witchcraft to the depth, he will surely see a different world.


    "Xu Shaoqian is modest!"


    Wu Song smiles and says to Hai Liang, "the poison in their bodies should have been almost eliminated. They can recover from the trauma for a few days."


    "Really?"


    Hailiang is full of surprised to see Xu Shaotang one eye, immediately stand up, bow body way: "thank you for your pills."


    "Just call me Xu Shaotang."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and then stood up. He took out three pills and handed them to Hailiang. He said with a smile, "these three pills are pills to help the recovery of trauma. I''ll give them the pills after they are used."


    "It''s, it''s a waste."


    But Hailiang didn''t take it. He shook his head and said, "the old witch has said that they are suffering from this kind of trauma. It''s good to rest for a few days."


    "It''s not something valuable." Xu Shaotang put the pill into Hailiang''s hand with a smile, and then looked at WuJie with a smile: "you talk first, I''ll go to WuJie to chat. I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I miss him strangely!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang coming to him with bad intentions, Wu Jie immediately yelled at the group of people around him: "help me clean him up quickly!"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s cry, the group hesitated slightly and cast inquiring eyes to Hai Liang. However, Hai Liang shook his head slightly. All of them immediately understood and pretended that they could not hear Wu Jie''s cry. Some people looked there with great interest, as if they were waiting for a good play.


    "You bastards who don''t believe what you say!"


    Seeing that no one came to help him, Wu Jie immediately scolded him bitterly and turned to run away madly. However, as soon as he moved, Xu Shaotang stopped him.


    "Boy, wasn''t he crazy just now?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "cry, even if you break your throat, no one will help you! I think you don''t go to the house for three days


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang immediately kicks WuJie back and forth, then suddenly flashes to WuJie''s back and kicks him in the ass again, so that WuJie keeps screaming and scolding.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who is doing cruel and inhumane harm to Wu Jie, Hailiang smacks his tongue slightly and asks Wu Song: "old Wu, if it goes on like this, won''t something happen?"


    Wu Song waved his hand and said with a smile: "don''t worry, he has a sense of propriety! He''s just playing with WuJie. If someone dares to move WuJie, he''ll be the first to rush up and try his best! "


    "Then I can rest assured!" Hai Liang smiles and asks Wu Song curiously, "what''s the origin of your friend? So young, alchemist, and so strong, I feel that he should be better than me. "


    "What did he come from?"


    Thinking about the dragon he met in the cave outside the boundary of Kunlun, Wu Song sighed a long time and said slowly, "I can''t tell the origin of him. Anyway, it''s very big! If you really want to know, you''d better ask him. "


    In fact, he also wanted to know how many hidden things Xu Shaotang had, but these things he knew he could not ask, so he simply didn''t bother to ask.


    "The people you said to come to you before are the people he and I saw when they came to you?" Hailiang asked again.


    Wu Song nodded and said with a smile, "now you should believe me, right? Ha ha


    "I believe it! I believe it


    Hailiang nodded heavily and looked at Wusong with admiration.


    Xu Shaotang finally stops after suffering Wu Jie. At this time, Wu Jie is lying on the ground like a dead dog, with only a pair of angry eyes staring at Xu Shaotang."Be polite to elder martial brother next time!"


    Xu Shaotang sat down beside Wu Jie with a smile and patted Wu Jie''s body. "It''s not bad. It''s already the late stage of human immortals. It''s just around the corner to enter the earth immortals."


    "Don''t insult me here!"


    Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang and asked curiously, "what is your strength now? "Earth fairy?"


    Hailiang is also an immortal, but when facing Hailiang, he did not face Xu Shaotang''s powerlessness, so he concluded that Xu Shaotang''s strength must be above Hailiang.


    "A little bit better than Dixian." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Better than Dixian?"


    Wu Jie is slightly stunned, and then he looks at Xu Shaotang with astonishment, "celestial being?"


    "Yes, but no prize!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed, patted WuJie on the shoulder and said, "so, I''ll behave myself in front of me in the future. I haven''t beaten you for a long time. All of a sudden, I feel like beating you is really good. I''m afraid I can''t stop it."


    "No, how long has it been? Are you a fairy? "


    WuJie suddenly sat up and asked curiously, "have you got something good? Or what good things happened? "


    "Or else?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you really think I''m a genius!"


    "What the hell did I do in my last life? How could I meet such a sick bastard as you?"


    WuJie decadent lie down, speechless look at heaven, think heaven is unfair to him, must give birth to Xu Shaotang such a metamorphosis to torture him!


    "Get up quickly!"


    Looking at the indignant and inexplicable Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ll give you something good later. It should be very useful to you!"


    "Good thing?" Wu Jie was slightly stunned, and his eyes turned slightly. Suddenly he jumped up from the ground again, grabbed Xu Shaotang and said, "don''t worry about any good things. Let''s go. Let''s solve that beast!"


    After that, Wu Jie took Xu Shaotang and ran to the crowd.

 Chapter 2280

    "Go and get revenge on that beast!"


    Before he came to the public, Wu Jie yelled at them excitedly.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, people suddenly face black line, which is a typical good scar to forget the pain!


    The point is, this scar is not good yet!


    "What''s the revenge? Haijiao is an eight level monster! It''s not like you haven''t tasted the power of that beast! "


    Hai Liang stares at the excited Wu Jie and says, "even if you want revenge, you should go back and ask the clan leader to join them. We are the only people who want to die."


    The eight level monsters are already comparable to the strong ones in the later period of the immortals. Although there are many strong ones in Linhai immortal Kingdom, there are only a few strong ones in the immortals. As for Daluo Jinxian, they don''t seem to have any. Even if they have, they dare not trouble Daluo Jinxian for such things.


    "Aren''t we here to help?"


    Wu Jie points to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "He?"


    They all looked at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment: "even if we add him, we should not be able to deal with Haijiao, right?"


    "He said he was a fairy!"


    WuJie said with a smile: "a fairy and we can definitely clean up that damned sea dragon!"


    "Immortals?"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, people suddenly screamed and looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief.


    "Really? He doesn''t look much older than us, does he? Is it a fairy


    "I believe that he is a fairy!"


    Many people are talking about it. Obviously, most people don''t believe Wu Jie''s words. After all, which of those immortals near the sea is not a white haired old man. Now Wu Jie says that Xu Shaotang is a fairy. They can''t believe it.


    "Are you a fairy?"


    During the discussion, Hailiang looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile: "if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!"


    When Xu Shaotang got the affirmative answer, everyone screamed again. However, many people were still skeptical. After all, seeing is believing.


    Looking at the confident smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Hailiang hesitated slightly. After a moment, he raised his head and said, "how about you take my move?"


    "Yes!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders, knowing that Hailiang intended to test his strength.


    "Then I''ll offend you!"


    Hailiang arched his hand slightly. At the next moment, his real Qi soared. The whole person was like a sharp sword. The real Qi condensed on his fist and made a "Zizi" sound. He hit Xu Shaotang with a bang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t dodge. He just stood there with his hands on his back and his whole body was full of genuine Qi. He formed an invisible barrier of genuine Qi in front of him and let Hailiang''s fist blow down.


    "Bang!"


    Before Hailiang met Xu Shaotang, he was shocked by the invisible Qi barrier in front of Xu Shaotang.


    When he raised his head again, the look in his eyes gradually changed from shock to admiration. He respectfully said to Xu Shaotang, "I''m so offended. I hope you''ll forgive me!"


    "It''s really a fairy!"


    "That''s great!"


    "It seems that there will be good fruit to eat after WuJie, ha ha!"


    Seeing is believing. Xu Shaotang''s understatement of resolving Hailiang''s offensive is enough to prove Xu Shaotang''s strength. In an instant, all these people look at Xu Shaotang with some respect.


    In this world of martial arts, it is not difficult for powerful people to gain respect from others as long as they are not too immoral.


    "Let''s not talk about that. Let''s go and meet Haijiao."


    When he followed the crowd to find Haijiao, Xu Shaotang finally understood what was going on.


    People here seldom communicate with the outside world. They live a self-sufficient life relying on the endless sea, and the sea demon of the endless sea is their most important food source.


    Every few days, they will go to the edge of the endless sea to hunt sea monsters, in order to meet the huge demand for food of the whole coastal people.


    This is not only a kind of hunting, but also a kind of honing to the people of Linhai.


    It can be said that Linhai people grow up from the constant struggle with Haijiao, which is also something that every Linhai person must experience.


    Linhai people''s rite of passage is to go to the edge of the endless sea alone to hunt and kill a sea demon! Only after the completion of the rite of passage can we get married.


    Although people are buried in the endless sea every year, this tradition has never changed.


    They are numerous and powerful. As long as they don''t meet those powerful sea monsters or sea demon groups, they won''t have any problems. However, this time, they were not very lucky. They originally killed a small sea demon, but they didn''t think about it, but they attracted Haijiao to rob them. Haijiao was an eighth level monster, who suddenly attacked and injured the three people.


    "They''re all fighting maniacs!"


    Xu Shaotang is filled with emotion. The Linhai people are like those primitive tribes on the earth. No wonder WuJie is having a good time here.Before long, the crowd came to the cliff on the coast.


    "The sea dragon should be hiding somewhere under the cliff!"


    Hailiang pointed to the bottom of the cliff and said.


    The sea breeze cuts Xu Shaotang''s face like a sharp knife. Standing on the edge of the cliff, you can see the endless ocean in front of you. The waves in the sea roll and push toward the shore in layers. The waves of one or two meters high slap on the rocks on the shore, splashing beautiful water.


    "Don''t move here, I''ll go and have a look!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and jumped out of the cliff. He let go of his mind and searched the rough sea carefully.


    "Is he going to be ok?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang so unbridled close to the sea search, beam can not help but some worry to no ring asked.


    They originally intended to lead the sea demon out and kill him with the help of others. But before he spoke, Xu Shaotang rushed out alone. Although he knew that Xu Shaotang was indeed an immortal, he could not help but worry about Xu Shaotang. The sea demon was haunted in the sea. Wanyi sea dragon suddenly attacked, and Xu Shaotang, who was close to the sea, might not have time to escape.


    "Don''t worry, this bastard is afraid of death!"


    Wu Jie said in a low voice: "if he is not sure, he dare not do it! It seems that this bastard''s strength should be even stronger than we imagined! "


    As soon as the voice of Wu Jie''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly burst into the sea with a furious Qi.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, Zhenqi split the rough sea into two.


    "So strong!"


    Looking at the sea which was cut off and closed again, people couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air and cut off the flowing water. What a terrible force it took!


    At this time, the original rough sea suddenly burst open, and then, a sea dragon with a full body of ten feet broke through the sea and suddenly attacked Xu Shaotang.


    "No more hiding?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles. As he raises his hand, a cloud of Qi sweeps past. Meanwhile, a cloud of blood explodes in front of everyone

 Chapter 2281

    "Oh..."


    A shrill scream burst in everyone''s ears.


    The green water was instantly dyed red by the gushing blood.


    Under the pain of eating, Haijiao''s body instantly retracted into the vast ocean, and a stream of blood constantly emerged from the bottom of the water.


    Looking at the sea level without the trace of Haijiao, Xu Shaotang could not help muttering to himself: "miscalculation!"


    He underestimated Haijiao''s powerful defense. Even if he hurt Haijiao with one move, he didn''t let him die. Now Haijiao must have dived into the deep sea and refused to take the lead. It seems that there is no hope to kill Haijiao and avenge the three people.


    "This pervert!"


    Although Xu Shaotang is disappointed that he failed to kill Haijiao with one move, in the eyes of Wu Jie and others, Xu Shaotang''s terrorist strength has shocked them too much. Haijiao is an eight level monster after all, and its defense is very terrible. If they could, it would be good to break Haijiao''s scales, let alone hurt Haijiao.


    Xu Shaotang''s ability to seriously injure Haijiao is far beyond their expectation.


    After searching for a while in the sea, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to give up.


    "The sea dragon should have dived into the deep sea."


    Back on the cliff, Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said, "in a short time, it should not be exposed again."


    The sea monster is also a monster. It''s just a monster living in the endless sea. All high-level monsters have certain wisdom. After being injured just now, Haijiao should have known that he is not his opponent. As long as Haijiao is not stupid, he will always hide somewhere on the bottom of the sea.


    "Nothing!"


    Hailiang looked at Xu Shaotang with admiration and said with a smile: "that Haijiao is seriously injured. Even if he runs away, he will certainly be attacked by other sea monsters!"


    "Oh, that''s fine."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "then we should be avenging for your three clansmen, right?"


    Hailiang nodded heavily: "count! Of course! But it seems that we have to hunt the sirens again


    These sea monsters are their main source of food. Now they have escaped by the sea dragon. They have not yet hunted for food for the people in Linhai City, so they must not return empty handed.


    "I''m with you!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if we hunt the sea demon early, we can go back to Linhai to drink as soon as possible."


    ¡­¡­


    In the endless sea, it is not difficult to find the sea demon. The vast endless sea breeds many powerful creatures.


    Not far away, Wu Jie is very excited to join hands with others to kill a fifth level sea demon. Xu Shaotang was originally going to help, but he was stopped by Hailiang. In Hailiang''s words, the process of hunting sea demon is a training for these young people. If Xu Shaotang intervened, he could easily kill the sea demon, but those young people lost it I have a chance to exercise.


    Under the siege of the crowd, the fifth level sea demon kept roaring angrily. The blood had dyed the water red, but they had already lured it to the shoal. Even if the sea demon wanted to escape, he had no chance, so he had to fight with the crowd to the end.


    Looking at the fierce sea demon fighting together, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his head: "this bastard, seeing blood is like a shark!"


    The blood seemed to stimulate the ferocity of WuJie. WuJie became braver and braver in the war, and from time to time he made a joyful voice.


    "WuJie is a real warrior!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Hailiang said with a smile: "he was born to kill! When he was rescued from the endless sea, he only had the strength of Huaxu. How long has it been? Among these boys, his strength is basically the strongest! I''m afraid that before long, his strength will not be inferior to mine! "


    Xu Shaotang can''t tell Hailiang that he has no precepts, but he can only smile helplessly.


    "By the way, you have lived in this coastal area for generations, but has anyone ever explored the depth of the endless sea?"


    For a moment, Xu Shaotang curiously asked Hailiang, "is there an end to this endless sea?"


    "This..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Hailiang suddenly looked puzzled, "let alone go to the depths of the endless sea, even where we can still reach, no one has ever explored! The edge of the endless sea is full of sea demons. If you go to the deep place, you will never come back


    "Yes, it''s a miracle that WuJie and I can recover a life from the endless sea." Wu Song is also full of emotion.


    It is said that when they were found, they were soaking in the sea water on the shore. They were not seen everywhere, and they had to be snacks. It was a blessing of their last life.


    Xu Shaotang thinks that''s true.


    Don''t say they were in a coma at that time. Even if they were not in a coma, any one of the sea monsters here could kill them.


    Looking at the rolling sea, Xu Shaotang said: "I heard that the mysterious Fairy Island is somewhere in the endless sea. I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    "I''ve heard that, too."Hailiang nodded slightly and said, "however, for so many years, I have never heard of anyone who has seen fairyland or who knows where fairyland is. The idea of fairyland is illusory. Why don''t you want to go to fairyland? "


    "No, just curiosity."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "the coastal environment is so bad. Why don''t you find another place to live? With the strength of you people like Linhai, you can live a good life everywhere, right


    "This is our root."


    Hailiang said with a smile: "although the environment here is bad, it''s far away from the world. It doesn''t need to be bothered by the world."


    "Root..."


    Hearing Hailiang''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly sighed softly.


    Yes, this is the root of Linhai people. Where is their root?


    Even if the heaven is full of spirit, even if the days here are wonderful, it is not their root after all.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who suddenly fell into silence, Hailiang looked at Wu Song in surprise, as if asking him what happened to Xu Shaotang.


    Wu Song smiles and shakes his head to him.


    "Ouch..."


    And there, with the cry of despair from the sea demon, Wu Jie Sheng smashes his fist into you''s head, and the blood sprays all over Wu Jie''s body, making him like a blood man climbing out of the blood pool. Wu Jie''s eyes are red, licking the blood flowing to his mouth, and his face is full of satisfaction.


    "Yo..."


    Seeing that the sea demon fell down, the crowd immediately let out a burst of excited cry. It seems that everyone has seen the appearance of WuJie. On the contrary, some people think that this is what a real warrior should look like.


    "This bastard, I don''t know if it''s good or bad to go on like this..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed silently and stood up slowly. At the moment when he got up, his eyes suddenly caught a whirlpool rising from the sea.

 Chapter 2282

    "No!"


    At the moment of seeing the whirlpool, a bad premonition suddenly hit Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang didn''t have time to think much about it. He yelled at the cheering crowd: "run


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang himself rushed to the whirlpool.


    Xu Shaotang''s roar covered up the cheers of the crowd. Before they recovered, the whirlpool on the sea suddenly intensified. It seemed that a powerful sea demon was about to rush out from the bottom of the sea.


    Seeing the whirlpool that he suddenly rises, these people who have been fighting for a long time don''t understand what''s going on and run to the shore one after another.


    "Ouch..."


    Suddenly, a roar filled the sky, and then a huge green shadow rushed out of the sea, splashing to tens of feet high.


    "Hai Jiao!"


    Hailiang on the bank screamed, and then roared to the people who ran away: "run! Run away


    The sea dragon in front of us is bigger than the one hurt by Xu Shaotang. The whole body is as thick as two of the sea dragon. Compared with the sea dragon in front of us, the sea dragon hurt by Xu Shaotang is like a small one.


    Haijiao burst out of the water and suddenly opened his mouth. He just took a deep breath. The people who ran away suddenly flew out of control to Haijiao''s bloody mouth full of fangs.


    "To die!"


    Xu Shaotang''s pupils suddenly shrank, and with his real Qi in the air, he cut through the sky and directly attacked Haijiao''s tusky mouth.


    Feeling the threat of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, Haijiao immediately let go of the crowd, roared angrily, and his huge body hit Xu Shaotang like a mountain.


    "Be careful, Xu!"


    Seeing Haijiao''s nearly 100 meter body, Wu Song couldn''t help but remind him in a loud voice.


    "Nothing!"


    Xu Shaotang turned back to Wu Song with a smile, then rushed to the people who escaped from Haijiao''s mouth and said, "all back, this beast is given to me!"


    "Can you do it?"


    WuJie flew to the shore and yelled to Xu Shaotang: "if you can''t do it, you should withdraw quickly!"


    Fools can see that this sea dragon is much better than the one that Xu Shaotang almost killed just now. Even that sea dragon is an eight level monster. In front of him, this sea dragon is a circle bigger than that one. How can it be a nine level monster!


    It''s as big as the nine immortals!


    "Nonsense!"


    Xu Shaotang threw him a white eye, his body suddenly turned into a streamer, and hit Haijiao who rushed to him.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Shaotang and Haijiao collide with each other heavily, and Haijiao''s violent power instantly knocks him upside down.


    "What a powerful force


    Xu Shaotang, who has been flying backwards for nearly 100 meters, can hold his body and move his fists. Although he hit Haijiao''s head with his fist just now, he felt like he was hitting a piece of black iron.


    Haijiao is powerful and unforgiving. His huge body suddenly explores and bites Xu Shaotang in the air.


    The huge body did not slow the speed of Haijiao. In an instant, the Haijiao had already attacked Xu Shaotang.


    However, at the moment when Haijiao closed his mouth, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly rushed out, and his return hand was a real Qi cutting into Haijiao''s bloody mouth.


    Haijiao''s head deviated, and his true spirit suddenly fell into the air. He fell straight on the rough sea. The sea suddenly seemed to be torn out, and the water splashed, blurring everyone''s sight.


    "You are a little too strong, my friend!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who had a fight with Haijiao, Hailiang quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "does he really only have the strength of immortals?"


    "I don''t know now."


    WuJie''s red eyes haven''t completely returned to normal. He stares at Xu Shaotang, who is fighting with Haijiao fiercely over the rough sea. "What did this bastard encounter? How could he improve so fast?"


    "You mean, he wasn''t so strong before?" Hai Liang asked curiously.


    Wu Jie nodded slightly: "when I lost him, he also turned into a virtual state. He was just a little better than me. Now..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Hai Liang was numb for a moment.


    WuJie has been with them for less than half a year. In other words, in less than half a year, Xu Shaotang has grown from the vulnerable Huaxu state to such a terrible situation?


    What kind of Freak is this!


    And over there, Xu Shaotang and the sea Jiao are still fighting fiercely.


    Haijiao has the power of terror, and the scales on his body are as hard as iron. Xu Shaotang''s true Qi can''t hurt him at all. He has to rely on his flexible body to constantly avoid Haijiao''s big attack and wait for the opportunity to attack Haijiao''s eyes, which should be the weakest part of his defense!


    However, Haijiao seems to understand Xu Shaotang''s plan. He does not give Xu Shaotang any chance to attack his own eyes. He launches a violent attack on Xu Shaotang."It''s exciting, isn''t it?"


    After avoiding Haijiao''s attack again, Xu Shaotang stares at Haijiao fiercely. He doesn''t want to use Nuwa stone''s power when it''s not necessary, but the constant attack of Haijiao finally arouses his killing heart.


    Haijiao seems to understand Xu Shaotang''s words. He roars angrily at Xu Shaotang, and the meaning of provocation can''t be understood any more.


    "Ha ha, if you want to play, I will play with you to see if you are better or I am better!"


    Xu Shaotang is full of fighting spirit. The merciless sea breeze blows his clothes so loud that his eyes keep flashing. As soon as he raises his hand, a water column suddenly rises into the sky.


    Under the control of Xu Shaotang, the water column turned into a serpentine dragon and confronted the sea dragon across the air.


    "Kill


    Xu Shaotang roared, and the water dragon rushed to the sea.


    "Roar!"


    Haijiao roared and ran into the water dragon without fear.


    "Wow..."


    The body of the water dragon was smashed to pieces by the sea dragon, and turned into big pieces of water, returning to the endless sea.


    At the same time, Haijiao inhales a spray of water and opens his mouth again. The spray suddenly turns into three sharp arrows, attacking Xu Shaotang respectively.


    Xu Shaotang quickly waved a real gas barrier to block the attack of three water arrows.


    "Hiss!"


    The water arrow pierced Xu Shaotang''s real Qi barrier, and Xu Shaotang quickly dodged, but one of the water arrows still made a cut in his arm, and the blood immediately dripped down his arm.


    "The Ninth level monster, as expected, can''t be defeated by the power of the immortals..."


    Looking at the dripping blood beads, Xu Shaotang sighs silently in his heart. The next moment, Nuwa stone has suddenly appeared in his hands.


    "Death


    Xu Shaotang suddenly let out a roar, waving, a real Qi across the sky, straight attack to the sea.


    "Oh..."


    With a shrill cry, Haijiao''s nearly 100 meter body broke in two.


    Blood fog, blurred people''s sight, dyed the Green Sea red

 Chapter 2283

    Silence, dead silence!


    I can only hear the sound of the rocks and the sea breeze.


    Looking at the Haijiao corpse which was cut into two pieces, everyone opened their mouths wide, and it seemed that they could not close at all.


    "I''m dazed. I must be dazzled!"


    Hailiang couldn''t make any sound at all. He could only keep shouting in his heart.


    However, the feeling that the sea breeze cut on his face was so clear. In the sea breeze, there was a strong smell of blood. The bright red sea constantly reminded him that everything he saw was real and what happened in front of him was real.


    Xu Shaotang was not idle. Seeing that the body of Haijiao was about to sink into the endless sea, he quickly came to the body of Haijiao and began to hunt for Haijiao''s demon Dan.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action and the body of Haijiao that gradually sank into the sea, Hailiang suddenly woke up from the huge shock and yelled: "don''t be stunned. Hurry to help get Haijiao''s body up. It''s all babies!"


    Hearing the cry of Hailiang, the people who fell into the dullness gradually recovered and rushed to the body of Haijiao in a hurry.


    With the concerted efforts of all, Haijiao''s huge body was finally dragged to the shoal.


    Without Hailiang''s command, people began to skillfully decompose Haijiao''s body.


    The skin of the sea dragon was extremely tough. Just breaking it off almost exhausted everyone.


    "Bowstring, arrow, leather armor..."


    Hailiang is decomposing Haijiao''s body, and he is talking excitedly.


    It''s a nine level monster with real value. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s full of treasure. The thing on this sea dragon alone can make a lot of weapons, especially the bow and arrow with sea dragon tendons as strings. It can definitely be called a big killer.


    Looking at the excited Hailiang, Xu Shaotang hands the Haijiao inner pill he just took out to him.


    "You can take it. It''s useless for me to take it."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    In fact, it''s not useless. He can use Haijiao''s inner elixir to make some top-grade pills. But for him, the inner elixir of the nine level monster is just the material for alchemy, but for Hailiang, it''s the biggest treasure.


    Linhai people saved WuJie and Wusong. He had to show something.


    "This..." Hailiang slowly raised his head and shook his head: "no, it''s too expensive. You''d better keep it yourself."


    "Uncle Hailiang, take what he gives you. He has a lot of good things. Don''t be polite to him!"


    WuJie takes Haijiao neidansai from Xu Shaotang''s hand to Hailiang''s hand with a smile, and then throws a jade like thing into his mouth, where he chews it with a bang.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated and looked at Xiang WuJie with black lines on his face. He asked uncertainly, "what you threw into your mouth is the inner pill of the fifth level monster?"


    "Yes? What''s the matter? " Wu Jie asked with a smile.


    "You bastard are not afraid to die!"


    Xu Shaotang said angrily and anxiously: "spit it out quickly!"


    "Why do I spit it out when I swallow it?" Wu Jie asked blankly.


    "No, that''s how you eat Neidan?" Xu Shaotang suddenly has an impulse to hang Wu Jie up for a meal.


    "How can I eat without it?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie was more puzzled and asked with a smile, "is it difficult to fry it?"


    "You..."


    Looking at Wu Jie''s smiling appearance, it didn''t seem that there was any problem. Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, "if you eat it, there''s no problem?"


    "No, it''s just like sugar beans."


    WuJie said with a smile: "every time we come out to hunt the sea demon, we get the inner elixir. The one who has the most power will eat it!"


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang speechless, full of amazement, looked at the people who were decomposing Haijiao''s body there, "do they usually eat like this?"


    "Yes Wu Jie naturally nodded and said, "what''s so fussy about this?"


    I''ll make a fuss about your size!


    Xu Shaotang cursed in his heart. What kind of monsters are these people in Linhai? They eat the inner elixir of the monster as sugar beans, and there is nothing wrong with it. No wonder there are so many powerful people in this small Linhai!


    WuJie is also a freak!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who had no words for a long time, Wu Jie came up curiously: "are you really just a fairy?"


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you now!"


    Wu Jie turned his lips and muttered: "you are really abnormal. Even the nine level sea dragon was killed by you!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Pervert!"


    Until on the way back to Linhai, Wu Jie kept reciting these two words in Xu Shaotang''s ear.No one thought that Xu Shaotang could fight back and kill the sea dragon in the end. It was a nine level monster comparable to Da Luo Jinxian!


    Not only is no ring, other people in the heart repeatedly recite the two elder brother words, but only no ring said it.


    "If you mumble again, believe it or not?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie with a black line on his face. If you want to say it in your heart, he really owes. He has to mumble there. He can''t even pretend he can''t hear him.


    "No, are you really just a fairy?"


    Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, "I seriously doubt that you didn''t tell me the truth!"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, other people also prick their ears. They also want to know the answer to this question.


    It''s not impossible for the immortals to kill the nine level monsters. But if there are no three or five immortals, you can''t even think about it. What''s more, Haijiao''s defense is very terrible. Even if there are three or five immortals, you can''t kill them. Moreover, it''s still in the sea, and Haijiao still occupies absolute land!


    "What a suspicion! Do you think I have the spare time to cheat you? "


    Xu Shaotang smiles. WuJie doesn''t know the horror of Nuwa stone. If he knew, he wouldn''t ask this stupid question.


    If there was no Nuwa stone, he would not have been able to take the sea dragon. His true Qi could not even break the sea dragon''s defense. The sea dragon would have killed himself even if he consumed it.


    "Did you deliberately release the little sea dragon at the beginning and wait for the big sea dragon to avenge it?" WuJie has another problem.


    In his opinion, Xu Shaotang could kill even the sea dragon, and should be able to kill xiaohaijiao. However, he watched the injured xiaohaijiao flee from under his eyes. It seems that Xu Shaotang deliberately designed it.


    "Do you think I have the ability to foretell?"


    Xu shaotan rolled his eyes and said, "don''t ask blindly. Go back to Linhai to have a drink. I''ll talk to you later when I''m free."


    Although Wu Jie is heartless, he is absolutely not stupid. When he hears what Xu Shaotang said, he immediately understands what Xu Shaotang means. Some things can''t be known to other people except them. If you really want to find out what''s going on, you may have to wait until you go back and ask Xu Shaotang alone.


    They had already killed a fifth level sea demon, and Xu Shaotang had killed a nine level sea dragon full of treasure for them. This trip, they also came back with a full load.

 Chapter 2284

    Back in Linhai, I learned that Xu Shaotang had killed a nine level sea demon by himself. Linhai people''s eyes on Xu Shaotang had completely changed.


    If they first accepted Xu Shaotang and others because of Wu Song, then now, everyone is convinced by Xu Shaotang''s powerful strength. If Xu Shaotang is a white haired old man, maybe you don''t think it''s anything, but Xu Shaotang is so young that he has the ability to kill nine level monsters. It seems that you have already foreseen a peerless strongman Will rise.


    After singing and dancing with Linhai people, they came to a high cliff with food and unsavory liquor.


    With the smell of the sea, the evening wind comes from the endless sea, and the flames are swaying in the sea breeze.


    Looking at the five people chatting and laughing, Zhen Miao suddenly feels that she is a little redundant. No matter how she wants to integrate into them, she always seems out of place. She can only bake fresh sea Jiaorou for everyone in silence, and occasionally insert a word or two.


    Looking at the look lonely sitting there Zhen Miao, Dan Tai Jing Ming quietly touched Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang has noticed Zhen Miao''s loneliness for a long time, but he really can''t help it. They and Zhen Miao are people of two worlds, and Zhen Miao has hardly walked outside, and many things can''t be talked with them.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s helplessness, dantai Jingming glanced at him. Then he grabbed the liquor in front of him and handed it to Zhen Miao: "it''s cold at night. Take a drink to warm your body."


    After hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Zhen Miaowu returns to her mind. She smiles at Tantai Jingming, takes the pot of liquor, raises her swan like neck, and pours the liquor into her mouth.


    "Cough..."


    Maybe she drank too quickly, and after a few mouthfuls, she was choked by the strong wine and coughed constantly.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming patted Zhen Miao''s back and asked with a smile, "do you feel bored with us?"


    "No


    Zhen Miao took a grateful look at Tan Tai Jing Ming, shook his head and said with a smile, "even if it''s boring, it''s much more interesting than my previous days."


    It''s not that she''s bored, it''s that she''s in such an awkward situation.


    "So it is


    Zhen Yin asked: "do you have nothing else to do except to stay there for a long time?"


    "Anything else you want to do?"


    Zhen Miao tilted his head to think about it, shook his head and said, "what I wanted to do most was to live. Now this wish has been achieved. Besides walking around and seeing the world, I don''t know what else I want to do."


    She seems to have no goal, no direction, just drift with the tide.


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Tan Tai Jing Ming felt a little more sympathy in her heart. She turned her eyes slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "when do you plan to return to the northern regions?"


    Now their goal of coming to the southern region is beyond expectation. For the southern region, they seem to have no nostalgia. She knows that next, they may have to go back to the northern region.


    "Should it be just these two days?" Xu Shaotang looked at a few people uncertainly, then asked Wu Jie and Wu Song, "do you have anything else to do here?"


    "I didn''t!"


    Wu Song shook his head slightly and said, "for me, it''s the same everywhere. I just don''t know if Wu Jie is willing to leave here."


    There is no doubt that WuJie is very suitable to stay in Linhai. People here live by killing and spend almost every day in killing and blood. For WuJie, this is his favorite life, exciting and full of fun.


    Looking at several people''s eyes, Wu Jie drank two mouthfuls of liquor carelessly. Then he slowly asked, "is northern region fun?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at this bastard, for a long time just snorted and said: "there are people who want our lives in Beiyu. Do you think it''s fun?"


    "That''s fine!"


    Wu Jie said with a smile.


    A few people are speechless, others are afraid to avoid this kind of thing, this bastard is good, do not toss also uncomfortable.


    "Let''s leave for the northern region in two days."


    After making the decision, Xu Shaotang began to worry. Longyuan was like a thorn in his heart. He didn''t know if they had the good luck last time. Longyuan, which even the saint and the demon emperor would disappear mysteriously, was a huge challenge for them.


    If they are not careful, they are likely to be doomed.


    "Zhen Miao, do you want to go to Beiyu with us?"


    After getting Xu Shaotang''s confirmation, Tantai Jingming slowly asks Zhen Miao.


    During this period of time, Zhen Miao has already known that they are from northern regions, and that there are a lot of people in northern regions who want their lives. It''s just to see if Zhen Miao will choose to go to northern regions with them."Go


    Without any hesitation, Zhen Miao nodded and said, "I also crossed the southern region with you. For this southern region, I really don''t have any nostalgia. I believe your days back to the northern region will be very wonderful."


    "Very dangerous, too!" Xu added.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Miao couldn''t help but smile and said, "in their words, it''s dangerous wherever you are."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and glanced at mu Tiance. He hummed in his heart: it''s all this bastard''s slander on me!


    "Don''t look at me! You are a troublemaker! A man with his own aura of doom


    Mu Tiance''s mouth turned up slightly and sipped the liquor in his cup.


    Although he is nominally from Beiyu, he has never been to Beiyu. He has been in the wild Tianqiong mountains all the time. He also wants to go to Beiyu to have a look. As for danger, he has been used to it. Since he met Xu Shaotang, danger has haunted him like a maggot with bones.


    "Bah!"


    Xu Shaotang said, "I''m the one who gambles on huntiandan at least!"


    "You''ve used up all your good fortune at once, and then it''s bad luck." Mu Tiance laughed.


    "You can count on me to be lucky!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a black face: "if you want to cross the Longyuan, you have to rely on luck!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance immediately said nothing. Indeed, without luck, flying over Longyuan is just looking for death.


    "Don''t worry, we can come to the southern region safely, and we can definitely go back to the northern region safely!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said confidently.


    Although we all don''t know where her confidence comes from, we just choose to believe her.


    Looking at the beating fire, Xu Shaotang knows that it''s time to send a letter to Xiao Qingyi. He never forgets the promise of Xiao Qingyi, even if he has found WuJie and Wusong.

 Chapter 2285

    The next day, as soon as Xu Shaotang walked out of the room, he saw Wu Song coming towards him in a hurry.


    Looking at Wu Song''s frowned face, Xu Shaotang was slightly curious. What difficulties Wu Song encountered in the early morning?


    "Xu Shao!"


    Wu Song walked quickly to Xu Shaotang, "come in and say!"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, but he followed Wu Song into the house. Wu Jie was still sleeping there. Mu Tiance went out to practice early in the morning.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Entering the house, Xu Shaotang asked.


    Divination said: "this morning, I have no evil face!"


    "Fierce?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. After what happened before, he believed deeply in Wusong''s divination. He frowned and said, "you say you can only divine things related to yourself, that is to say, you will encounter danger?"


    Wu Song nodded: "I''ve been staying here near the sea, and no one wants to do me any harm. Even if the sea demon attacked me several times before, I didn''t predict the fierce appearance. So, I guess the big omen may be due to you. It''s not me that''s in danger. It''s us that''s in danger! "


    "We are all in danger?"


    Xu Shaotang was a little stunned, thinking secretly, they all ran to this remote Linhai, what danger can they have?


    "Look, there''s something in the sky!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was puzzled, a scream sounded in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    Xu Shaotang subconsciously looked up to the sky and saw several streamers flying towards the sea at a very fast speed.


    "The great golden fairy?"


    Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly shrank, and suddenly rose to the sky, and quickly flew to those streamers.


    At the same time, several figures rose from every corner of the sea to intercept those streamers.


    In the middle of the sky, Xu Shaotang stands in the air and looks at the three people who are not far away from him. Now he finally understands what Wusong says about the omen. The three great Luo Jinxian come here with obvious intention. They just want to carry his head and inherit the position of Dan king of Dan League!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and the people behind him from a distance, the three great Luo Jinxian stopped abruptly. They were shocked all over and looked unbelievable. Beside Xu Shaotang, there were at least more than ten earth immortals and several celestial immortals!


    If they didn''t know it was just a small coastal area, they would have thought they had broken into the old nest of the magic gate!


    "Boy Xu, are these people coming for you?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, patriarch haishou asks curiously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "patriarch, this is my business with them. You don''t have to interfere."


    "Fart!"


    Hai ShouLeng snorted: "how can they have nothing to do with us when they come to Linhai to make trouble?"


    "It''s really unnecessary. These five people should at least be great Luo Jinxian, or even semi saint!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head to Hai Shou and said in a low voice, "no matter how many people there are, it''s useless. It''s just an increase in casualties."


    "Xu Shaotang, do you think these fish can keep you safe?"


    They are just whispering. The old man can''t help sneering. He is shocked that there are so many immortal masters in Linhai, but he hasn''t seen them yet.


    The old man was wearing a purple robe, with a cloud pattern embroidered with gold thread on his chest. His white hair was fluttering in the wind, his eyes were like a torch, and his hands were in the void. A powerful power spread invisibly. Those whose cultivation is under the celestial being, in the face of the old man''s powerful power, sweat drops from their forehead.


    The two old men behind him, however, were dressed in gold star blue robes. Although they didn''t say a word, they were not angry.


    "It seems that you are from Xiandao League, aren''t you? In order to get my head on Xu Shaotang''s neck, the Xiandao League sent three big Luo Jinxian. They really look up to me! "


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile, "let me guess, you should be the master of Jingli, the second elder of Xiandao League, Feng Changshan?"


    The clothes of these three people have already explained everything, but they don''t know which one of the three elders is the leader. Xu Shaotang just thinks that it''s more likely that Feng Changshan is the leader.


    "I don''t need the second elder to deal with you!" Murmured the old man in purple.


    "If it''s not the second elder, it should be the Third Elder Yan Zhen!"


    After spending such a long time in the southern regions, Xu Shaotang also knows something about Xiandao League. The only ones who are qualified to wear cloud pattern purple robes are the three elders of Xiandao League. Since this is not Feng Changshan, it can only be Yan Zhen!


    "Ha ha, since I know you, I''ll come forward and die! If you do harm to Mr. Dan and Mr. Zhen Yin, I will seek justice for him


    Yan Zhen said arrogantly.


    "Fool!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and scolds. This Yan is as arrogant as the rumor. He thinks he has the chance to win before he starts? Still obediently call oneself suffer to die, when oneself be like him so stupid?If Feng Changshan, a semi saint, comes here, he may not have much chance of winning even with the help of Nuwa stone, but this Yan really has only the strength of Da Luo Jinxian in the later period. It''s not known who will win!


    However, it is really troublesome to face the siege of the three great Luo Jinxian.


    Xu Shaotang''s head is running at full speed. If he can kill one of the two people behind Yan Zhen by surprise, he will ask the patriarch haishou to lead several immortals in Linhai to drag the other to kill Yan Zhen. It''s not without any chance!


    "Bold maniac, dare to speak rudely to the three elders when he is dying!"


    Yan really hasn''t spoken, the two people behind him can''t wait to jump out.


    "A fool takes a fool with him!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "you say that I''m dying, but I can''t scold him?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they are even more angry. They are about to kill Xu Shaotang, but Yan Zhen slowly raises her hand to stop her.


    "There''s no need to be angry with the dying!"


    Yan Zhenchong two people light a smile, just in his eyes that suddenly soared murderous opportunity but show that his heart is not as calm as he looks on the surface.


    "I''m curious. How on earth did you get here?" Xu Shaotang stares at Yan Zhen with great interest.


    "You think you''re good at your little disguise?"


    Yan Zhen stroked his beard and said with a contemptuous smile: "the eyes and ears of our Xiandao league are all over the southern region. As long as you show your feet a little, you can''t escape the eyes and ears of our Xiandao League! If I didn''t have something important to do a few days ago, how could I let you stay a few days longer? "


    "I see. It seems that I really underestimated your Xiandao alliance!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and looked at Yan Zhen with a smile. "Since you have so many eyes and ears, you should know that there is a saint around me, right? Who gave you the courage to come here and die? "

 Chapter 2286

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the people in Linhai were slightly surprised and looked at Xu Shaotang one after another.


    Is there a saint around Xu Shaotang? Why didn''t they find out?


    Is that Saint always in the dark?


    "Ha ha!"


    When everyone was curious, Yan Zhen looked up to heaven and laughed: "Xu Shaotang, when he is dying, is he still here pretending to be a tiger? In my opinion, I''m afraid the saint around you has already disappeared? "


    Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly shrinks, his face is silent, but his heart is suspicious. How does Yan really know about the disappearance of the ancient mountains and rivers? Is it also the news from those eyes and ears of Xiandao League?


    No way! Only a few of them knew about the disappearance of the ancient mountains and rivers. It was absolutely impossible for Xiandao League to get the news.


    Unless


    Suddenly, a figure from Xu Shaotang''s mind across!


    Zhen Miao!


    The only one who can leak this information is Zhen Miao!


    Thinking of Zhen Miao''s life and death together with them, his heart is more suspicious of Zhen Miao!


    At this moment, a kind of anger of betrayal suddenly surged from Xu Shaotang''s heart. A pair of iron fists were crunched by him. If Zhen Miao was by his side now, he would ask her why she betrayed them!


    He really can''t think of any reason for Zhen Miao to sell them out unless


    Zhen Miao covets the position of Nadan king and willingly becomes the puppet of Xiandao League! She has colluded with the people of Xiandao League for a long time!


    Zhen Teng''s idea is not to kill Xu Shengyi!


    He escaped Zhen Yin, but he didn''t escape Zhen Miao after all! What a good father and daughter!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s cloudy face, Yan Zhen couldn''t help laughing and said: "it seems that I guess correctly. If that saint has really disappeared, Xu Shaotang, up to now, what''s your card? By the fish around you? "


    "Old man, you don''t pay attention to my people near the sea!"


    Listen to that Yan really a miscellaneous fish of call, sea life not from big anger.


    "Do you think it''s just you people who deserve me to pay attention to you?" Yan Zhen snorted with disdain, "now you''re going back, I''ll let you go, regardless of your complicity with Xu Shaotang. Otherwise, I won''t blame you for your ruthlessness!"


    "The old man is really arrogant!"


    An old man beside haishou snorted. Although facing the three great Luo Jinxian, there was no fear on their faces.


    "It seems that you are determined to intervene in this matter?" Yan Zhen''s face was cold. "In that case, you should all be buried with Xu Shaotang."


    "Ha ha, old Yan, long time no see! I hear you barking here from afar


    Just when Yan really wanted to kill Xu Shaotang himself, a hearty laugh suddenly rang out. Following the sound, he saw a streamer rushing to this side.


    Hear this voice, originally full face arrogant Yan really not from the face big change.


    "Traitor Yu Zhou!"


    Yan really suddenly issued a roar, the whole body murderous, unreservedly leaked out.


    The speed of that streamer was extremely fast. In an instant, it had already come between Xu Shaotang and Yan Zhen.


    This is an old man with long hair, a white robe, spotless, old face is full of uninhibited smile.


    "Yan zhenlao''er, don''t you come here to salute your father?"


    Yu Zhou looked at Yan Zhen with a smile on his face, as if he didn''t pay attention to Yan Zhen at all.


    Hearing Yu Zhou''s words, Xu Shaotang and others were slightly surprised. Seeing Yu Zhou''s posture, his accomplishments should not be under Yan Zhen, but what he said from his mouth was like a local ruffian.


    At this time, Yan Zhen had already looked at the unbridled Yuzhou with a black face: "traitor, dare to send it to the door! Today, I will clean up the door for my Xiandao League! "


    "Ah, Pooh!"


    Yu Zhou, who had no strong demeanor, spat out a mouthful of saliva and cursed with disgust: "clean up the door? You old dog, it''s almost the same to clean Ling Junyi''s ass, clean it up well, clean it up, you can lick it at ease! "


    "Poof!"


    All the people were spraying rice. Not to mention Yu Zhou''s strength, his cursing skill is absolutely rare in the world!


    At this time, Xu Shaotang had guessed the identity of Yu Zhou.


    Mormon!


    It''s said that the man of Mormon is wild and uninhibited. He has seen it today!


    He didn''t expect that even the magic gate would join in the fun.


    I just don''t know whether Yuzhou wanted to kill himself or help himself.


    But there is no doubt that no matter what, there must be a war between Yu Zhou and Yan Zhen.


    "Shameless traitor!"


    Yan Zhen was scolded by Yu Zhou, and his face turned blue and white, but compared with Yu Zhou''s words, Yan Zhen''s words were too small! As far as swearing is concerned, these two people are not at the same level at all!"It''s shameless of you to say that!"


    Yu Zhou was full of disdain and said, "your father, I haven''t seen anyone more shameless than you for so many years!"


    After scolding Yan Zhen for a few words, Yu Zhou looked back at Xu Shaotang and the people around him and muttered to himself: "hell, where are so many immortal human realm experts?"


    "Mr. Yu Zhou, are you with Xu Shaotang?"


    Yan Zhen''s efforts to suppress the heart constantly turning blood, coldly asked.


    "Yes


    Yu Zhou said with a smile, "are you stupid? Can''t even see that? "


    "To die!"


    Yan Zhen was so angry that he turned his body into a streamer. Suddenly, Yu Zhou attacked him. At the same time, he told the two people around him: "Su Tu and Yao lie, give me the traitor, and kill Xu Shaotang quickly!"


    "Yes


    They didn''t say much. They bypassed the Yuzhou and attacked Xu Shaotang.


    However, just as they moved, the figure of Yu Zhou retreated and stood in front of Xu Shaotang. He raised his hand and cut through the sky with a genuine Qi to push back the two men who attacked Xu Shaotang and Yu Zhou.


    "If you want to move him, you''ll have to go through my grandfather first!"


    Yu Zhou said with a smile.


    Hearing Yu Zhou''s words, Xu Shaotang stepped forward slightly and said with a smile, "master, just teach your son a lesson. I''ll help you teach your two useless grandsons."


    "Why?"


    Yu Zhou was slightly stunned, and then realized that Xu Shaotang was scolding the two people around Yan Zhen. He immediately laughed and patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder: "you are a little funny, I like you! But although my two grandchildren are not successful, they are also great Luo Jinxian. Can you really teach them a lesson? "


    "I''ll try!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s confident look, Yu Zhou''s eyes moved slightly and nodded: "I forgot, but you can take the move of Zhongyu Tower! Ha ha, in that case, teach my two grandchildren a lesson for me. The harder the better! "


    As soon as the words fell, Yu Zhou rushed to Yan Zhen.


    "Patriarch, you go first, and I''ll take the rest! Brother mu, help me catch Zhen Miao first! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang flew abruptly to the distance to attract the two men, so that others would not be affected by their battle.

 Chapter 2287

    In mid air.


    True Qi is everywhere.


    Yu Zhou and Yan Zhen had already turned into two streamers, and they collided fiercely. The overflowing Qi forced the onlookers to retreat.


    Haishou casts off the people under the immortals. Now he knows why those who are close to Xu Shaotang, such as Tantai Jingming and WuJie, don''t come to help. Even the immortals can''t get involved in this kind of battle. Only a few of them can help.


    Xu Shaotang''s body is like the wind. Su Tu and Yao lie follow him closely and vow to kill him.


    He is very fast, but the distance of a few hundred meters is only a moment. Su Tu and Yao lie are not slow. They subconsciously think that Xu Shaotang will not give him this chance to escape.


    A moment later, they stopped Xu Shaotang one after another.


    "Yao lie, make a quick decision!"


    Su Tu took a look at Yu Zhou and Yan Zhen over there, and said in a deep voice, "after solving Xu Shaotang, go and help the three elders!"


    "Good!"


    Yao lie nodded, a golden sword suddenly appeared in his hand, and his whole body suddenly shot up.


    "How do you compare with the nine level monsters?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, and the Nuwa stone in his hand gives him the confidence to kill them.


    Yao lie''s long sword came out of its sheath, and many electric awns lingered on its body.


    "You should be honored to die under my green sword!"


    Yao lie stares at Xu Shaotang and kills an immortal. If it''s not for the sake of quick decision, he doesn''t want to sacrifice the immortal.


    As soon as the voice fell, the golden light of Qingmang sword soared and fell with the dazzling golden light. The thunder light was like a cage of heaven and earth, scattered from nine days, and instantly enveloped Xu Shaotang. The thunder light surged and the arc "Zizi" sounded in his ears. Even hundreds of meters away, haishou and others felt their pores shrink involuntarily.


    In the lightning purgatory, Xu Shaotang is not flustered. He just looks at the Qingmang sword in Yao lie''s hand through the lightning, and says in his heart: Yes, maybe he can give it to Mu Tiance.


    "Death


    Yao lie yells, and the thunder light comes back to life like a snake in purgatory.


    Just when everyone thought that Xu Shaotang was going to die among several thunderlights, they saw that thunderlights suddenly converged on Xu Shaotang''s palm, and in an instant, they completely turned into nothingness.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yao lie stares his eyes wide and looks at the scene in front of him in disbelief.


    "The light of rice grains, dare to compete with the bright moon?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted with disdain, holding Nuwa stone''s fist, and suddenly smashed Yao lie across the air, "eat me, too!"


    In a moment, the originally disappeared thunder light reappeared, and several thunder lights turned into a rainbow like dragon, attacking Yao lie with great power.


    Yao lie slightly stagnated, green mang waved again, and several thunder lights met the lightning dragon.


    Su Tu is not idle, and his whole body turns into a huge arc moon, cutting at Xu Shaotang with invincible momentum.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted, and his endless Qi flowed into Nu Wa stone again. He split his backhand to Su Tu, and the tidal Qi instantly pressed to the arc moon.


    "Boom!"


    There was a roar in both ears.


    The true Qi directly cuts the true Qi of the arc moon, and its momentum does not decrease, just like a rainbow light falling from nine days.


    Sutu wants to use his true Qi to resist, but it''s too late.


    "Poof


    A slight but unusually clear voice came.


    A cloud of blood fog opened in the air. Sutu didn''t even have time to scream. He was split in two by the terrible Qi.


    "Sutu!"


    Yao lie''s eyes are red, and his eyes bulge out, as if to break away from his eyes.


    "Ha ha, good job!"


    Although Yu Zhou over there is fighting with Yan Zhen, he always pays attention to the situation here. Although he knows that Xu Shaotang can break the real Qi of Da Luo Jinxian, he hasn''t seen Xu Shaotang fight before. He doesn''t hope that Xu Shaotang can kill Su Tu and Yao lie. He just hopes that he can resist for a while.


    Now seeing that Xu Shaotang had killed Su Tu so quickly, he was shocked, but he was completely relieved.


    Now, he can deal with the old dog Yan Zhen at ease.


    Compared with Yu Zhou, Yan Zhen was shocked. He was just a fairy. He killed Su TU with one against two?


    What evil is this!


    No, I can''t keep it!


    At this moment, Yan Zhen''s heart has been extremely firm, even at all costs, but also to kill Xu Shaotang in this, otherwise, the future will be endless!


    With this in mind, Yan Zhen suddenly gives up Yu Zhou, who has a deep hatred with him, and attacks Xu Shaotang like lightning."Hey, my dear, do you know how to panic now?"


    Yu Zhou naturally couldn''t let Yan Zhen do what he wanted. When he moved, he was already in front of Yan Zhen. He laughed and said, "your opponent is me! If you want to go there, please kneel down and call me dad


    "Old man!"


    Yan Zhen is so angry that a lion seal appears in his hand.


    "Go


    Suddenly, the lion''s seal soared like a mountain. It seemed that the roar of the beast could be heard.


    "If you have immortal tools, your father doesn''t?"


    Yu Zhou disdained smile, a jade ruler out of the moment, jade ruler soared, hard to draw to his pressure to the lion seal.


    "Bang!"


    The two men''s immortal objects collided like two meteorites. The invisible waves turned into vigorous winds in an instant. Even hundreds of meters apart, haishou and others'' clothes were torn by the merciless wind.


    Fortunately, they all have the strength of immortals, otherwise, only the Gang Feng might have killed them.


    Shocked, several people retreated again, knowing that they couldn''t help, but standing in the air quietly watching the battle between the two top strongmen, such scenes are rare. Watching the duel between the strong will make them gain something.


    Over there, Xu Shaotang and Yao lie are also fighting fiercely.


    Yao lie''s strength is slightly stronger than that of nasutu. With his green sword, he can still compete with Xu Shaotang.


    However, Su Tu''s tragic death has left a shadow in his heart. Xu Shaotang''s strength has gone beyond his understanding of the realm. Tian Xian''s killing Da Luo Jinxian should be unique in his impression.


    "Mr. Yao lie, keep the green sword. I will spare you


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stares greedily at the Qingmang sword in Yao lie''s hand. Although the Qingmang sword is not as good as Nuwa stone, it should be regarded as the top immortal weapon, otherwise Yao lie would have died in his hands!

 Chapter 2288

    "If you want Qingmang, see if you have that ability!"


    Yao lie''s eyes are burning, and his sword is more powerful. The sword, which is tens of meters long, dances and instantly forms a whirlpool that devours everything.


    A huge suction entangles Xu Shaotang, as if trying to drag him into a huge vortex.


    "Good thing, good thing!"


    Feeling the suction from the black hole of hell, Xu Shaotang even more coveted the green grass. His eyes soared, his robes fluttered, and his heart erupted.


    "Since you don''t give it to me, I''ll have to fight hard!"


    In the face of that violent whirlpool, Xu Shaotang''s whole body Qi has been mentioned to the extreme.


    Nu Wa stone in the hands of constantly beating, as if already can''t wait to fight with the green mang.


    "Kill


    Endless Qi poured out from the Nuwa stone, turned into a huge fist, and smashed hard at the center of the vortex.


    This blow, heaven and earth for its roar, vigorous wind hunting, with a long fist awn, suddenly collided with the vortex.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the shadow of the fist and the whirlpool turned into nothingness.


    Xu Shaotang and Yao lie were shocked by the aftershocks of Qi overflowing.


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth overflowed with a trace of blood, but the smile on his face was more brilliant. The stronger the green sword was, the happier he was.


    He doesn''t feel well, Yao lie doesn''t feel well either.


    Yao lie only felt that the Qi and blood in his chest were constantly surging, and the Dantian was like a fire.


    "Poof!"


    After all, Yao lie didn''t hold down the blood. He opened his mouth and spurted out congestion.


    At the same time, two streams of light came here rapidly.


    Looking at the two streamers, Yu Zhou laughed while fighting with Yan Zhen: "old Yan Zhen, my helper is here, your time is up!"


    Looking at the fast approaching two streamers, Yan Zhen felt confused.


    Xu Shaotang and Yan Zhen alone have made them tired of coping. Now if there are any more demons coming, he still has a chance to escape, but Yao lie is bound to fall here.


    Streamer near, not others, it is Zhong Yu Lou and Xiao Qingyi.


    "Boy Xu, it seems that we are not too late!"


    From afar, the laughter of Zhongyu tower came to Xu Shaotang''s ears.


    With the arrival of Zhong Yulou, the great Luo Jinxian, Yan Zhen, who was the winner, fell into a disadvantage in an instant.


    "Mr. Zhong, please help Mr. Yu deal with Mr. Yan Zhen. I''ll take Yao lie!"


    Xu Shaotang was overjoyed. Zhong Yulou came at the right time. Today, he said that he would leave all three people in Xiandao League!


    "Fart!"


    Yu Zhou scolded angrily: "what are you trying to be strong? Lao Zhong, kill Yao lie first


    In fact, there is no need for Yu Zhou to say that Zhong Yulou also decided to kill Yao lie first.


    After all, Yanzhen is the strength of Daluo Jinxian in the later period. He still has immortal tools such as lion seal in his hand. Even with the power of him and Yuzhou, it''s not so easy to kill Yanzhen. Compared with Yao lie, who is only in the middle period of Daluo Jinxian, he is much better to deal with.


    Zhong Yulou people have not yet arrived, a real gas has to Yao lie horizontal volume.


    Yao lie quickly waves the green awn, a sword Qi that cuts through the sky instantly cuts that true Qi to pieces.


    Before he had time to make a second sword, Xu Shaotang attacked again.


    In an instant, Xu Shaotang and Zhong Yulou have formed a situation of attack on Yao lie. Yan really wants to help, but Yu Zhou always follows him like a ghost. He has no skills at all.


    "Isn''t there still one of them?"


    Zhong Yu Lou looks at Xu Shaotang curiously and asks.


    "There''s another one who''s gone one step ahead of them!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles at Yao lie: "don''t worry, I''ll send you to see Su Tu right away!"


    "Sutu''s dead?"


    Zhong Yu Lou was slightly surprised and glanced at Yu Zhou subconsciously.


    "Don''t look at me, it was the boy who killed him with his own strength!"


    Yu Zhou said with a smile: "that boy is very strange, but I like it!"


    Hearing Yu Zhou''s words, Zhong Yulou and Xiao Qingyi were shocked. They knew that Xu Shaotang had the strength to fight against Luo Jinxian, but they didn''t expect that he could really kill a Luo Jinxian!


    When they were shocked, Xu Shaotang moved again.


    Yao lie''s pupil suddenly shrinks, bites his teeth, and again carries the green awn to kill Xu Shaotang.


    "Old Zhong, don''t be stunned!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and Yao lie fighting together again, Xiao Qingyi can''t help but remind them in a loud voice behind Zhongyu building.


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s reminding, Zhong Yulou quickly returns to his senses. With a long roar, he urges his whole body to kill Yao liesha.


    Xu Shaotang alone has made Yao lie tired of fighting. At the moment, coupled with Zhong Yulou, whose strength is not under him, Yao lie falls into a bitter battle.Yao lie''s fall is only a matter of time!


    Looking at Yao lie, Yan Zhen is very anxious. Once Yao lie dies, it''s his turn!


    Just when Yan really wanted to escape, Yao lie suddenly let out a shrill scream.


    From a distance, I saw Yao lie''s arm had been cut off, but now, it was at the end of the storm.


    Yan Zhen was determined to escape. With one hand, the lion seal suddenly broke away from Yu Chi and ran into Xu Shaotang.


    Even if he escaped, he would kill Xu Shaotang!


    "Be careful!"


    Xiao Qingyi yelled.


    Xu Shaotang only felt a momentum like a vast ocean coming to him. Looking at the huge lion seal, his body retreated rapidly, but the lion seal came to him more quickly.


    Xu Shaotang glances at Yan Zhen from the corner of his eye. A sense of killing suddenly emerges and rushes to Yan Zhen. The lion seal behind him is close at hand.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang suddenly turned around, and a shadow of his fist fell on the lion seal.


    "Kaka..."


    There is a crack on the lion seal, but Xu Shaotang is smashed to Yan Zhen by the lion seal.


    Yan Zhen''s eyes flashed cold, and he gritted his teeth. He took the palm of Yu Zhou, turned his body into a rainbow, and suddenly attacked Xu Shaotang.


    "No!"


    Yu Zhou screamed and rushed to the rescue.


    Other people''s hearts also instantly raised their voices. Although Xu Shaotang was extremely strong, he was not Yu Zhou''s opponent. This was the real late period of Da Luo Jinxian!


    However, Yan Zhen was desperate to kill Xu Shaotang. How could he give Yu Zhou a chance to rescue him?


    "Die


    Yan Zhen''s eyes were red with a roar. He poured out his whole body''s Qi and clapped his hand at Xu Shaotang, who was shocked to fly upside down. He vowed to frustrate Xu Shaotang!


    "Boom."


    There was a loud noise in the void, like the angry roar of a giant beast.


    The momentum of this hand was so strong that even the void seemed to be broken by him.


    In the void, the shadow of a hand is constantly enlarging in Xu Shaotang''s pupil. In an instant, the shadow of that hand is already blocking the sky and the sun. The huge palm is enough to turn any obstacle into ashes.

 Chapter 2289

    "So strong!"


    Xu Shaotang was shocked, hesitated, and suddenly put a small piece of pith into his mouth.


    The soul enters the body and turns into a violent aura.


    Xu Shaotang let out a long roar and madly injected Qi into the Nuwa stone.


    "The old dog died!"


    Xu Shaotang roared and smashed his fist at the shadow in the void.


    A terrible momentum suddenly diffused. This momentum was even stronger than Yan Zhen''s effort. Even Zhong Yu Lou, a great Luo Jinxian, felt his soul trembling in front of this momentum.


    Two terrible momentum heavily bumped together.


    "Boom!"


    The space vibrates, and the wild Qi explodes like a mushroom cloud. In an instant, it shakes everyone upside down.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    Xu Shaotang and Yan Zhen were not spared, and the two people who flew backwards almost spewed out a mouthful of strong blood at the same time.


    "How is that possible?"


    Yu Zhou''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and a ghost like expression welled up on his old face.


    Although Xu Shaotang was also seriously injured, none of them thought that Xu Shaotang could carry Yan Zhen to death, and even seriously injured Yan Zhen.


    In the later period of Tianxian, he was even with the top strong in the later period of Daluo Jinxian? And it''s still in the case of being hurt by Yan Zhen''s immortal weapon!


    Although Yan Zhen was also beaten by Yu Zhou, Xu Shaotang was able to hurt Yan Zhen, and it seems that Yan Zhen was hurt a lot. This is a great miracle!


    He wanted to believe it, but he had to!


    Not only Yu Zhou, but also everyone was completely shocked by Xu Shaotang. Yan Zhen''s chest, which was dyed red with blood, was extremely eye-catching. Even Yan Zhen, who flew backwards, completely forgot to think.


    Others were shocked, but Xu Shaotang didn''t!


    Now his body is full of irascible Qi. He is eager to consume the huge Qi produced by the spirit pith. Yao lie, who is seriously injured, naturally becomes his first choice.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang drag his seriously injured body to kill himself, Yao lie can''t help but feel excited. However, when he wants to use Qi to resist, he only sees an arc of Qi constantly enlarging in his eyes.


    "My life is over..."


    Yao lie is extremely unwilling, only has time in the heart to send out a sad cry, the whole person suddenly turns into a Peng blood fog to explode.


    "Yao lie!"


    But he couldn''t help himself! I will never die with you


    The angry Yan Zhen hasn''t completely lost his mind. With the power of being shaken back by the terrible aftershocks of real Qi, he quickly fled to the distance.


    "Don''t go, old man!"


    Yuzhou can''t let go of the chance to beat the water dog. His body shape has already stopped in front of Yan Zhen.


    "Yu Zhou, do you really want to cause a war between the demon sect and the Xiandao League?"


    Yan Zhen is seriously injured now. Even the lion seal is cracked by Xu Shaotang. He knows that he can''t be Yu Zhou''s opponent any more. He can only make Yu Zhou dare not kill himself with the power of Xiandao League.


    "Hehe, Xiandao League and we are always at odds. Don''t you think you are too stupid when you say that?"


    But Yu Zhou didn''t buy it at all. He had a strong sense of killing in his eyes. If he didn''t cut his face, he even felt sorry.


    Over the years, Yan Zhen''s hands have been stained with the blood of many demons.


    "It seems that you are determined to kill me today!"


    Yan Zhen''s eyes showed a trace of resolute color, a pill suddenly appeared in his hand, "this is what you force me to do. If you want me to die, you should all be buried with me!"


    As soon as the words fall, Yan Zhen suddenly swallows the pill into his mouth.


    With the entrance of the pill, Yan Zhen, who had been in a state of decline, had a sharp rise in his whole body, and his momentum was constantly rising, which made everyone stagnate.


    "Holy Spirit Dan!"


    Feeling Yan Zhen''s sudden soaring momentum, Yu Zhou couldn''t help stagnating slightly.


    Holy Spirit pill, which is more powerful than the yuan spirit pill, is the best pill. No one will choose to take this pill when they have to. After the yuan spirit pill''s effect, people will be the same as useless people, but they can recover after recuperation. But holy spirit pill is the pill that burns people''s lives in exchange for the short-term strength improvement!


    Once you take the Holy Spirit Dan, this person can already be regarded as a dead man. In half an hour, Yan Zhen will die of exhaustion!


    But before he died, he had the strength to be close to semi saint!


    "I shouldn''t force this old man too hard..."


    At the moment, Yu Zhou regretted slightly in his heart. He didn''t expect that Yan Zhen would have Holy Spirit Dan.


    Now Yan is sure to fight with them, he is barely able to fight, others may be in trouble!Especially Xu Shaotang!


    "Run away!"


    Yu Zhou suddenly roars at Xu Shaotang. Now Yan Zhen wants to kill Xu Shaotang most.


    Even he can''t stop Yan Zhen who wants to kill Xu Shaotang.


    "This old man is really coming!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart and ran away quickly.


    If he tries his best, he can fight with Yan Zhen in the later period of Da Luo Jinxian. At the moment, Yan Zhen burns his life and forcibly improves his strength. He can''t resist Yan Zhen''s attack.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang run away, Yan Zhen didn''t chase him. His long hair was flying in the wind. He screamed: "Xu Shaotang, if you dare to run away, I will let this Linhai chicken and dog stay!"


    Hearing Yan Zhen''s voice, Xu Shaotang, who runs away quickly, suddenly stops.


    "Old man, is that what your Xiandao alliance calls benevolence and righteousness?"


    Xu Shaotang stares at Yan Zhen coldly, a pair of iron fists are about to burst.


    Yan really threat he can''t ignore, because he knows, has been in a desperate situation of Yan really is what can do!


    "At this time, is it useful to talk about benevolence and righteousness with me?"


    Yan Zhen, who knew his fate soon, burst into a rage and roared: "you forced me to do this! Even if I die, I will let you bury me with me! Die


    As soon as the voice fell, Yan Zhen''s body turned into a flash of lightning. With the supreme power, he quickly killed Xu Shaotang with the speed of breaking through the sound barrier.


    That move, it attracted a burst of roar of heaven and earth, all living beings, in that terrible power constantly shudder.


    Yu Zhou rushed to help, but his speed could not be compared with Yan Zhen at the moment.


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to work hard, you dare not work hard when you are Laozi? If you have pills, don''t I? "


    Feeling Yan Zhen''s supreme power, Xu Shaotang''s heart is horizontal. A yuan spirit pill and a small piece of spirit marrow have appeared in his hands at the same time.


    With Xu Shaotang swallowing the yuan spirit elixir, which has improved his strength for a short time, and combining with the turbulent aura contained in the spirit marrow, he only felt a burst of agitation all over his body, and a force that he had never felt immediately filled his body.

 Chapter 2290

    Feeling the power of violence in his body, Xu Shaotang''s eyes are full of brilliance.


    "Is this the power of Daluo Jinxian?"


    When you raise your hand, the wind and cloud are rolling, and the restless Qi is in urgent need of venting. Isn''t Yan Zhen, who is hit by streamer, the best vent object?


    "Even if you have the power of Daluo Jinxian now, what


    Yan Zhen snorted with disdain. The overwhelming Qi was as arrogant as he was. With the power of destroying everything, he suppressed Xu Shaotang strongly.


    "Is it?"


    Xu Shaotang is also arrogant, and all his true Qi is injected into the Nuwa stone. The Nuwa stone is more and more hot, beating in his palm, as if he can''t wait to fight Yan Zhen.


    "Go


    Xu Shaotang''s voice is like thunder, just like the God of war.


    The power of Da Luo Jinxian, together with the genuine Qi produced by the soul, is constantly magnified by the Nu Wa stone. In a moment, the sound of tiger roaring and dragon chanting fills everyone''s ears. The genuine Qi shot from the Nu Wa stone turns into a giant blade and cuts down to Yan Zhen.


    "This..."


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s terrible spirit, Yu Zhou was stunned. He jumped up to Xiao Qingyi and said in horror: "holy girl, what kind of monster are you


    "I don''t know..."


    Xiao Qingyi''s pretty face was a little red because of tension and excitement, and her eyes fell on Xu Shaotang, who stood facing the wind.


    This is a man who surprises her again and again. This man is like the vast ocean, which can never be seen to the end.


    The move that Xu Shaotang can take over Zhongyu building with the strength of the immortal has already brought her enough surprise. When she comes here, she knows that Xu Shaotang can kill Su TU with one enemy two, and her surprise is even higher.


    Later, Xu Shaotang and Yan zhenzhan were both defeated and killed Yao lie with the injured body. She was shocked beyond comparison.


    However, Xu Shaotang''s shock to her is far from over. When everyone thinks that he has only one way to die except escape, he once again shakes Yan Zhen, who is infinitely close to semi saint, with his shocking strength.


    At this time, her heart has no waves, she has been one after another great shock completely numb.


    "Saint, this boy is really good. I like it very much!"


    Yu Zhou said with a smile, "I have read countless people all my life. In my opinion, this boy is worthy of you!"


    Hearing Yu Zhou''s words, Xiao Qingyi''s pretty face was slightly drawn, and a pair of beautiful eyes glared at Yu Zhou, but it was Yu Zhou''s expression that the dead pig was not afraid of boiling water.


    "Boom..."


    The real Qi that turned into a giant blade fell fiercely, making the surrounding space follow a twist.


    The thunder between heaven and earth roars, but it can''t suppress the momentum of Qi.


    Yan Zhen was also shocked at the moment. An old man''s face kept twitching. Facing the huge blade, Yan Zhen''s heart was horizontal, but he didn''t dodge. He hit the whole body with his true Qi, and hit Xu Shaotang heavily with a powerful fist.


    This is the way to die together!


    Anyway, he is already a dead man. Even if he is fighting to pieces, he will die with Xu Shaotang!


    "Boy Xu, hide


    Yu Zhou yelled and attacked Yan Zhen with his strongest blow.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    In a moment, several genuine Qi have collided fiercely.


    At the moment, Yuzhou''s strength is not as strong as Yan Zhen''s, who is burning life. His genuine Qi is crushed by Yan Zhen''s, and the momentum of his genuine Qi is slightly reduced. He still attacks Xu Shaotang impartially.


    Xu Shaotang did not hide, Yan Zhen did not hide!


    At the moment when Yan Zhen''s Qi collided with him, he only had time to cross the Nuwa stone on his chest.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Shaotang felt that he was like a boat in the sea. The terrible Qi seemed to tear him to pieces. Before he lost consciousness, he only felt several streamers rushing towards him, and the blood mist exploding in front of him. In the blood mist, a golden light was shining.


    Yan Zhen, however, had closed his eyes with laughter, and let the huge blade fall on his body.


    He is satisfied to see Xu Shaotang die before him!


    It''s a pity that he didn''t leave the rest of his strength to kill Yu Zhou, who let him hate for half his life!


    The huge blade falls, Yan Zhen''s smile instantly stops.


    In a moment, his body had turned into a blood mist.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long, Xu Shaotang slowly opened the abnormal heavy eyes.


    "Well..."


    He only felt that there was a warm lip imprinted on his neck. He wanted to speak, but in the end he only gave a slight hum.


    Hearing the slight murmur, the lip suddenly left his neck. Then, he saw the pretty face full of tears in front of him."Shaotang!"


    Big, big tears from the eyes of dantai Jingming, dripping on Xu Shaotang''s face without a trace of blood.


    Xu Shaotang worked hard to move the muscles on his face, trying to squeeze out a smile, but sadly found that even the muscles affecting his cheek seemed to be out of his control, and all his strength seemed to be drained. In addition to his consciousness, he even had to blink.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s incomparably weak appearance, Tantai Jingming covers her mouth and doesn''t let her cry. However, the tears that fall like the flood can''t be controlled at all.


    "I know, I don''t cry, I don''t cry!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s affectionate eyes, she can''t help sobbing. She tries to control the tears in her eyes, but the tears still fall like broken beads.


    "Don''t cry! Don''t cry


    Unable to control her tears, Tantai Jingming lashes herself with chagrin. She suddenly finds that she is so useless that she can''t even stop crying!


    From seeing the blood mist burst in Xu Shaotang''s chest, tears seemed to hang on her face all the time. She never knew that she was such a crying woman, and she was not as strong as she imagined.


    "Wuwu..."


    Xu Shaotang''s throat wriggles gently. Looking at Tan Tai Jing Ming''s almost self mutilation, his eyes are full of heartache, but still can only make a whimper.


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk!" Tan Tai Jing Ming holds Xu Shaotang''s hand tightly and puts his hand on his cheek. "I don''t want to beat myself anymore. I know you love me..."


    Xu Shaotang moves his eyes difficultly, and seems to be asking dantai Jingming not to worry about himself.


    Dantai Jingming nodded with tears on her face, and grasped Xu Shaotang''s hands which were gradually warm. It seemed that she didn''t want to let go again in her life.

 Chapter 2291

    Xu Shaotang has experienced countless battles, and the injuries he has suffered are unknown.


    But there is no doubt that the battle with Yan Zhen is the most serious one for him.


    It wasn''t until three days after waking up that Xu Shaotang finally managed to speak.


    "How long have I been in a coma?"


    This is the first sentence Xu Shaotang said three days after he woke up.


    "Twenty eight days, counting today!"


    There is a smile on the face of Tantai Jingming, and the witch song beside also sweeps away the haze in her heart.


    Twenty eight days?


    Xu Shaotang was surprised. Has it been so long?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s look of astonishment, he said quietly: "you don''t know how much you hurt. If you don''t open your eyes that day, I''m going to turn you into the same person as me..."


    Hearing what Tantai Jingming said, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered that when he opened his eyes, he felt that Tantai Jingming''s lips were printed on his neck. It turned out that at that time, Tantai Jingming wanted to turn himself into an immortal.


    He couldn''t imagine how desperate she was to make such a decision.


    "It worries you!"


    Xu Shaotang is full of apologies looking at the quiet tea.


    "As long as you wake up!"


    Tantai Jingming shakes her head slightly. During Xu Shaotang''s coma, she knows that nothing matters. Only the man she loves most is the most important.


    "By the way, where''s Zhen Miao?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of the culprit of all this, and the killing opportunity in his eyes suddenly shot out.


    Feeling the strong killing in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, dantai Jingming shakes her head slightly and says, "when you were in a coma, we have found out. It really has nothing to do with Zhen Miao."


    "No way!"


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "except for her, no one knows about Gu''s departure! I even suspect that she disclosed our whereabouts to Xiandao League in a way that we didn''t know. There must be a secret relationship between her and Xiandao League! As long as I die, the fairyland alliance will support her to become a new Dan king, and let the Dan alliance become a treasure of the fairyland alliance


    He firmly believes that his judgment is absolutely right, except for Zhen Miao, no one will betray them!


    "It''s not really her!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s resentful look, dantai Jingming shakes her head again. "We thought it was her at the beginning. Later, Xiao Qingyi confidently tells us that it really has nothing to do with Zhen Miao."


    "Xiao Qingyi? What does she know? " Xu Shaotang still doesn''t believe it.


    "As for why Xiao Qingyi is so determined, we don''t know why. However, according to our investigation, our whereabouts are definitely not disclosed by her. She didn''t take care of you during your coma. She didn''t come over these two days because she knew you were awake and was afraid that you would see her angry. " Tan Tai Jing Ming said in a low voice: "Xiao Qingyi said that when you wake up, you will come over. When she comes, you can ask her well."


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking. After a long time, he nodded softly and said, "then I''ll wait for Xiao Qingyi to come over and ask her. I''ll see why she is so determined. It has nothing to do with Zhen Miao!"


    If it wasn''t for the people of the demon sect to help him deal with the three people of the Xiandao League, he wouldn''t care about Xiao Qingyi.


    After all, Xiao Qingyi is not the same person as them, and her knowledge is limited. In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, her determination has no reason at all.


    "By the way, why don''t you see them?"


    After thinking deeply, Xu Shaotang said with doubts: "I''ve been awake for three days, and I don''t see Wu Jie and mu Tiance coming to see me. Are these two goods too heartless?"


    He had this question before, but at that time he couldn''t speak, and Tantai Jingming didn''t know what he wanted to ask, so it was a dead end. Now that he could speak, he naturally wanted to ask.


    "Xu Shao, you have wronged them."


    Wu Song said with a smile: "these days, WuJie, they have been avenging you!"


    "Revenge?" Xu Shaotang puzzled asked: "what revenge?"


    Speaking of this, Tantai Jingming sighed and said slowly: "since you were seriously injured and comatose, mu Tiance and WuJie have taken those immortal strongmen from Linhai to revenge Xiandao League madly. Now, they have uprooted all the forces of Xiandao League in Yangshan state and the surrounding two states. Now they should be clearing the forces of Xiandao League in desert state."


    "Are they crazy?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart leaped, his body suddenly straightened up, but he did not have the strength to support him, and then he immediately fell back to bed, "if they do this, they will surely attract those strong men of Xiandao League. They are not going to die! No, you should find someone to bring them a message and let them come back quickly! "


    "I''ve asked someone to bring them the news of your awakening two days ago."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming stroked Xu Shaotang''s chest and said, "you don''t have to worry about that. The strong men of the demon sect are also with them. Even the four elders of the demon sect are all involved in this battle. I think they will come back when the forces of Xiandao League in desert state are eradicated.""Oh, that''s good!"


    After hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang finally felt a little relieved. Now he is almost like a useless man, and he doesn''t know how long it will take to recover from the injury. If Wu Jie and mu Tiance have any more problems, they will be in more trouble.


    "By the way, where is Nuwa stone?"


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered the most important thing. He only remembered that before he lost consciousness, he blocked his body with Nuwa stone. He had no idea what happened behind him.


    Nuwa stone is his greatest reliance. He can kill the people who are superior to him at one time, all relying on the powerful Nuwa stone.


    If the Nuwa stone is lost, he will be so sad!


    "We didn''t see that."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head slightly, grabs Xu Shaotang''s hand gently, and says seriously: "if Nu Wa stone is lost, it will be lost, as long as you are OK."


    "Lost?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly pulled out of his heart, and then grabbed the hand of Tan Tai Jingming and said, "go to the neighborhood where I fought with Yan Zhen that day, maybe you can find it! Nuwa stone is my biggest reliance. I can''t lose it so plainly! "


    "I''ve already looked for it..."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said, "I''ve almost searched the area of ten miles around..."


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang only felt dizzy for a while, and then he gritted his teeth and growled: "immortal alliance! I will make you pay a heavy price! "


    Looking at the angry Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming and Wusong can''t help but sigh.


    They all know the importance of the Nuwa stone, but they have nothing to do if it is lost.


    Wu Song whispered: "Xu Shao, don''t get excited. You are very weak now. You need a good rest."


    "Well, I''m not excited!"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, tried hard to suppress the boundless anger in his heart, and asked Wu Song, "old Wu, I can''t feel any trace of real Qi in my body now. How is my wound?"

 Chapter 2292

    "When it comes to this, I wonder."


    Wu Song frowned and said: "during your coma, dantai took dahuandan for you. Although your chest was broken by Yan Zhenqi, it recovered in less than a week. More than ten days ago, when I checked your body, I found that your broken muscles and veins were all recovered. According to reason, you should have woken up long ago, but you never recovered There are signs of awakening. I didn''t wake up until three days ago. I don''t know what''s going on


    "My muscles are back?"


    Xu Shaotang was full of surprise and said: "but how can I not feel a trace of true Qi?"


    "This is really strange!"


    Wu Song said with a puzzled face: "I thought you didn''t wake up until your soul was badly damaged, but now it seems that this is not the case. I don''t know the specific reason."


    Big loss!


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing.


    In the battle with Yan Zhen, although Yan Zhen was killed, his body suffered unprecedented damage, and even the Nuwa stone, which he relied on most, was lost.


    In this battle, it seems that he has won, but in fact he and Yan Zhen have both lost.


    The only difference is that he is still alive, but Yan Zhen has fallen.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s dispirited appearance, Tantai Jingming felt a pain in her heart and said softly: "Shaotang, you are really hurt too much this time. Take good care of your body first. When you take good care of your body, you will naturally feel the true Qi in your body. As for the Nuwa stone, if you lose it, you will lose it. Maybe one day you will find a more powerful artifact than the Nuwa stone?"


    "Well, let''s take care of the injury first. I''ve been lying here for such a long time. If I don''t stand up and walk, I''ll lose my legs."


    Xu Shaotang can''t bear to see that Tantai Jingming is worried about herself. She tries to get rid of the negative emotions in her heart and says with a smile, "as long as I live, everything can come back again. Even if this cultivation is abandoned, I can practice again!"


    "Well, believe you!"


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "my man is the most powerful person in the world!"


    "There are so many people in this world who are better than me."


    Xu Shaotang laughed.


    "Oh, can you talk?"


    Just at this time, there was a voice outside the door. When I squinted, I saw Xiao Qingyi coming.


    She was still dressed in men''s clothes, holding the folding fan in her hand. I don''t know, she must think that this is a graceful young man.


    "You are just in time. I have something to ask you." Seeing Xiao Qingyi, Xu Shaotang can''t wait to ask her why she thinks it has nothing to do with Zhen Miao.


    "Is it about Zhen Miao?"


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile, "I''m here to tell you this."


    "Well, you say, I''ll listen!"


    "For the time being, it can only be said to you." Xiao Qingyi smiles and looks at Jingming and Wusong of the dantai, "please avoid them for a while."


    "Well, take your time."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming stands up slowly and smiles at Xu Shaotang: "I''ll stew for you."


    "I''ll also think about what''s going on with your body." Wu Song smiles and leaves with Tan Tai Jing Ming. He also closes the door for them.


    "What''s the matter? You need to avoid them?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Qingyi in bewilderment. Isn''t it a wonderful thing to avoid them?


    What medicine is sold in Xiao Qingyi''s gourd?


    "It really needs to be avoided."


    Xiao Qingyi sat down beside Xu Shaotang slowly, "the disappearance of ancient mountains and rivers is inevitable."


    "Inevitable?" Xu Shaotang frowned, "what do you mean? What does this have to do with Zhen Miao''s informing Xiandao League? "


    "Originally, I didn''t know about it. Later, the Lord told me about it himself."


    Xiao Qingyi sighed gently: "the Lord himself told me to bring you a sentence: the saint must not personally intervene in the disputes of the world!"


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly moved, "who made the rules?"


    "The LORD did not say


    Xiao Qingyi shook her head slightly and said, "the Lord just told me that if a saint intervened in the disputes on earth, the saint would soon disappear. That''s why there is no saint in the world."


    "How does your Lord know?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned. He suddenly thought of what Gu Shanhe had told him. There were saints standing behind the temple of heaven and the palace of cloud emperor, but those saints never appeared, so that people in the whole northern region didn''t know that there was no shortage of saints in this world.


    Xiao Qingyi pondered slightly: "because the Lord is also a saint!"


    "You demons have saints, too?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, but for a moment he felt that he was too much of a fuss.


    There are saints standing behind the three top religious sects in the northern region. Why can''t there be saints behind the demon sect? Moreover, according to this inference, there are also saints behind the Xiandao League. However, all saints are not exposed due to the rule mentioned by Xiao Qingyi, and they just silently control everything in the northern and southern regions."I''ve just found out."


    Xiao Qingyi had no choice but to smile: "before, I always thought that the Holy Lord was only a semi saint. It was only after Gu Shanhe killed Zhen Yin with a strong attitude that I learned this from him. The reason why Gu Shanhe disappeared was because he violated the rule for saints."


    "So, what you want to say is that Ling Junyi, the leader of Xiandao alliance, must know what your holy Lord knows. That''s why Yan Zhen dares to come here to find us so recklessly?"


    Xu Shaotang understands what Xiao Qingyi means. If what Xiao Qingyi says is true, he may have wronged Zhen Miao.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help apologizing to Zhen Miao.


    "Yes! Listen to the Lord, Ling Junyi should have been a saint. Maybe that''s why Ling Junyi hasn''t appeared for many years. " Xiao Qingyi nodded slightly and said, "we also know that Yan Zhenli is coming to the sea to chase you. He just came here in a hurry. Yu Lao''s strength is strong, so I''ll let him take the lead."


    "Why do you want to help me?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Qingyi curiously and asked in a low voice, "is that what you mean, or what your holy Lord means?"


    "The Lord, of course!"


    Xiao Qingyi blushed slightly and said, "the LORD says that you will be the one who stirs up the storm in the future. Moreover, he is sure that you will go to the opposite side of Xiandao League. The enemy of Xiandao League is our friend of the holy gate! Facts have proved that the Lord''s inference is not wrong. Now you have become mortal enemies with Xiandao League. You killed Yan Zhen and the three of them, which has stirred up the storm in the southern region. "


    "What is the origin of your holy Lord?"


    Xu Shaotang said curiously: "why does he want you to tell me this?"

 Chapter 2293

    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "the LORD says that you will become a saint sooner or later. I will tell you this, so that you will not go back to the old way of ancient mountains and rivers."


    "Your Lord thinks highly of me."


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile.


    That is to say, Gu Shanhe didn''t know that there was such a rule for saints in the world. He rashly intervened in the affairs between him and Zhen Yin, and then disappeared inexplicably.


    So the culprit for the disappearance of the ancient mountains and rivers is actually himself!


    If he didn''t rely on the ancient mountains and rivers around him, he would have to go to Zhen Yin for revenge. Maybe, none of this would have happened, and he would not have attracted the attack of Xiandao League.


    Although he finally forced Zhen Yin to commit suicide, he put himself and Gu Shanhe in danger.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickly asked, "did the Lord tell you where the ancient master went? Was he arrested for breaking that rule? Or will anyone who violates that rule die? "


    "It should have been taken away..."


    Xiao Qingyi sighed softly: "the holy master didn''t say it clearly, but I heard what he meant. The saints who violate this rule should be restricted by the people who make this rule. Therefore, the ancient mountains and rivers should not be in danger of life, but maybe you will never see him again in your life."


    Listen to Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang heart suddenly a draw, a feeling of regret arises spontaneously.


    In a moment, a look of relief appeared on his face. As long as the ancient mountains and rivers were not in danger, he would be satisfied now. Otherwise, he would have to owe a life.


    "Thank you for telling me that."


    Xu Shaotang exhaled a long breath of turbid air, and looked up at Xiao Qingyi, his face showing the color of thinking.


    "What are you thinking?" Xiao Qingyi asked curiously.


    "Do you have many rules in your holy gate?" Xu Shaotang suddenly asked a puzzling question.


    Xiao Qingyi took a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang, shook his head and said: "we don''t have so many rules of Xiandao League, and we don''t have so strict hierarchy. In short, you can understand the holy gate as a group of people holding together to fight against Xiandao League. Some of these people are cornered by Xiandao League, some of them see the ugliest side of Xiandao League, and some of them are helpless People like me are born to be at the gate. "


    "Do you think I am qualified to join your holy gate now?"


    Just when Xiao Qingyi is thinking about what Xu Shaotang wants to do, Xu Shaotang suddenly asks with a smile.


    Xiao Qingyi was stunned, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    After a moment, Xiao Qingyi nodded heavily: "of course you are qualified! I don''t think we have any reason to refuse you to join us because of your brilliant achievements in killing Yan Zhen and the three of them! "


    "I''m a loser now."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Xiao Qingyi''s beautiful eyes flowed and said firmly: "don''t say that your injury is only temporary, even if you are really a useless person, the door of the holy gate will always be open for you!"


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly and nodded: "well, I will discuss with mu Tiance when they come back. If they have no opinions, I will give you a definite reply!"


    "I''m curious, why do you suddenly want to join our holy gate?"


    Happy, Xiao Qingyi and full of curiosity to Xu Shaotang asked.


    When Xu Shaotang first appeared in Tiannan mansion, she had planned to invite Xu Shaotang to join the holy gate, but she didn''t say it after all, because she knew that Xu Shaotang would not join. How could a person who would refuse to be the elder of danmeng join the forces regarded as the magic gate by the people of southern regions?


    After witnessing Xu Shaotang''s brilliant achievements in killing Yan Zhen, she even stopped the idea of inviting Xu Shaotang to join the holy gate.


    I didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang put it forward by herself now. For her, even if it was a surprise, it was an accident.


    "We and the Xiandao league are already in an endless situation. Since your goal is also the Xiandao League, let''s eradicate the Xiandao league together."


    Xu Shaotang''s intention of killing rose in his heart, lowered his eyes, and said slowly: "besides, mu Tiance and WuJie have been following your people to attack the forces of Xiandao League. Even if we say we are not your people, do you think anyone will believe it?"


    "No


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "in the eyes of the world, you are already with us!"


    "Isn''t that the end?" Xu Shaotang looked awe inspiring, with a strange smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "anyway, it''s not clear. We don''t have to say it clearly. It''s better to push the boat with the current and stand with the holy gate!"


    Another point he didn''t say was that he didn''t know when he would recover from his own injury, and mu Tiance''s strength was not enough to compete with the top powers of the Xiandao League. Before they left southern regions, he needed to find protection for the people around him.


    There is no doubt that the alliance with Xiandao is the best choice for them.


    In the battle with Yan Zhen, he suffered unprecedented damage, even lost the Nuwa stone. This account with Xiandao league can''t be ignored!Originally, I planned to return to Beiyu as soon as possible. Now it seems that before returning to Beiyu, Xiandao League should be completely solved!


    "If the Lord knows the news, he will be very happy!"


    Xiao Qingyi couldn''t hide the smile on her face. Xu Shaotang''s joining was definitely a happy event for Shengmen, and it seemed to be the same for herself.


    "Is it possible for me to meet your Lord?"


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and said, "I have something to ask the Lord. I hope you can convey my request to the Lord for me."


    Xiao Qingyi thought about it, nodded and said, "I can convey it for you, but I can''t guarantee that the Holy Lord won''t see you."


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and sighed, "originally I was going to inform you that you were going to go with us to Beiyu. Now, this matter is expected to be pushed back infinitely."


    "Well, I''ve been waiting for so many years anyway. I don''t care about waiting any more."


    Xiao Qingyi shook her head slightly and said, "how is your injury now?"


    "It should be very heavy. Anyway, I can''t feel any real Qi in my body."


    Xu Shaotang helpless smile, "first rest for a period of time, see if the injury will improve."


    "Certainly!"


    Xiao Qingyi said firmly.


    "Good word for you!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you see Mr. Yu and Mr. Zhong, please say thank you to them for me."


    Even if Yu Yan really tried his best to kill anyone, he would be even more afraid if he didn''t kill anyone.


    He kept Yu Zhou''s kindness in mind.


    "No need!"


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile, "I want to thank you. On the contrary, Mr. Yu should thank you."

 Chapter 2294

    "He wants to thank me?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of surprised looking at Xiao Qingyi, "why?"


    It is clear that Yuzhou and zhongyulou helped him to kill all the three people who were attacked by Xiandao League. Although they all died in his own hands, they also contributed a lot. How can Yuzhou thank himself?


    How did Xiao Qingyi talk upside down? Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "because you helped old Yu kill the person he wanted to kill most!"


    "Yan Zhen?"


    "Yes


    Xiao Qingyi nodded and said, "in fact, a hundred years ago, Yu was also a member of the Xiandao League. He turned to the holy gate and had a lot to do with Yan Zhen."


    "Say it!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart of the fire of eight trigrams suddenly burned, no wonder that Yan Zhen a traitor called, the original Yuzhou and Xiandao alliance still have this relationship.


    "In fact, in the earliest days, Yu and Yan were really friends, and they were brothers of the same school." Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "Yan Zhen is arrogant and envious. At that time, because he was envious that yulao was slightly ahead of him in the speed of cultivation, he designed to frame yulao and tarnish their younger martial sister''s innocence, so that yulao was not only expelled from the school, but also chased and killed by Xiandao League. Fortunately, yulao was saved by the Holy Lord, and then he joined the holy gate by chance."


    "This face is really shameless!"


    Xu Shaotang hated this trick of secretly designing intrigues to frame them. Hearing what happened to Yu Zhou, he immediately felt that Yan really didn''t kill them in vain.


    This kind of person can also become the elder of Xiandao League. I don''t know how many people can''t see behind it.


    "This is not the most shameless!"


    Xiao Qingyi said with a slight smile, "do you know why old Yu wants to treat himself as his father in front of Yan Zhen?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng: "Er, he is not to scold Yan Zhen?"


    "No!"


    Xiao Qingyi said: "because, according to the truth, Yan really should be called his father!"


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes widened and his face looked at Xiao Qingyi in amazement: "didn''t you say that they were martial brothers? Why are you father and son again? "


    It''s not surprising that Yu Zhou and Yan Zhen have a grudge. We can see from their tit for tat appearance when they meet, but Xu Shaotang is really shocked by their father son relationship.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Qingyi couldn''t help smiling and said with a big smile: "after Yu''s switch to the holy gate, he wanted to find Yan Zhen for revenge. Later, by a chance, they met. A big war broke out between them. Yan Zhen was defeated by Yu. In order to humiliate him, Yu told Yan Zhen that as long as Yan Zhen called him" Dad. " Then he let go of his face and found a way to live


    "Yan Zhen, in order to survive, really screamed?" Xu Shaotang asked in amazement.


    Xiao Qingyi nodded and said with a smile: "old Yu didn''t expect that Yan Zhen''s shameless villain could do anything to survive. Although he was unwilling, he kept his promise and let Yan Zhen go! Therefore, according to the truth, Yan Zhen is indeed Yu''s son. "


    "Ha ha!"


    After learning about Yu Zhou and Yan Zhen, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    It has to be said that Yan Zhen was really shameless. For the sake of dog''s life, he didn''t even want the last dignity. The key is that he didn''t recognize Yu Zhou once he was out of danger.


    It''s a pity to kill such a despicable villain.


    If I had known it, I should have cut it to pieces!


    Xiao Qingyi played with his folding fan and then said: "although Yan Zhen is shameless, it also makes him feel ashamed. After that, Yan Zhen concentrates on cultivation, and the gap between his strength and that of Yu Lao is constantly narrowing. With Yu Lao''s current strength, there is almost no hope to kill Yan Zhen alone. But you killed that Yanzhen with your seriously injured body. Therefore, even Mr. Yu himself said that in fact, he should thank you for killing this shameless villain he dreamed of killing for him. "


    "I admire Mr. Yu."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I were Yu Lao, even if Yan really called me a father, even if I had a bad name on my back, I would kill him!"


    Yan Zhen made Yu Zhou expelled from the school. The key is to let him bear the name of a woman''s innocence. This kind of hatred can be said to be invincible.


    In the case of occupying an absolute advantage, Yuzhou can still let Yan Zhen go because he called his father. It''s really not easy.


    "Yu is always a man who keeps his word!" Xiao Qingyi said, "if I were you, I would do as you said."


    "It seems that we are a group of people!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, and his eyes fall on Xiao Qingyi''s folding fan. "Can I ask you a more personal question?"


    "What''s the problem?" Xiao Qingyi has a wonderful way.


    Xu Shaotang raised his finger slightly, pointed to the folding fan in Xiao Qingyi''s hand, and said curiously, "since I first saw you, you have held this folding fan in your hand. What kind of immortal is your folding fan?""No!"


    Xiao Qingyi shook his head slightly, "this is an ordinary folding fan."


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang was dubious and jokingly said, "the folding fan that can be held by your saint all the time is not as simple as the ordinary folding fan, is it? If it''s so common, just give it to me! "


    Just look at the fan bone, you can see that this folding fan is not a common thing, let alone Xiao Qingyi, the beloved object of the saint.


    "I dare to send it, but you may not dare to take it." Xiao Qingyi said with a smile.


    "And!"


    Xu Shaotang slightly curled his mouth and said with a smile: "if you dare to send me, you dare to take it!"


    If others dare to send them, why does he dare not? As for Xiao Qingyi, as long as she dares to send it, she dares to ask for it. It''s a big deal. Just give her something in return.


    "Seriously?"


    Xiao Qingyi picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "don''t you ask me what''s the use of this folding fan?"


    "Er..."


    Looking at Xiao Qingyi''s slightly provocative look, Xu Shaotang immediately counseled and asked tentatively, "what''s the use of your folding fan?"


    "This is a token of affection that my father gave to my mother."


    Xiao Qingyi turned her mouth slightly and said, "my mother passed it to me before she died, saying that she wanted me to give it to my future husband! Well, do you want any more? "


    With that, Xiao Qingyi hands the folding fan to Xu Shaotang.


    "Forget it, your mother left it to you. I don''t want it. You''d better keep it for yourself. At least it''s a thought."


    Xu Shaotang instantly recognized counsels and secretly scolded himself for his lack of words. He didn''t dare to answer this thing.


    "No use!"


    Xiao Qingyi curled his mouth and took back the folding fan.


    Xu Shaotang, with a smile and no reply, quickly digs the subject.

 Chapter 2295

    After chatting with Xu Shaotang for a while, Xiao Qingyi gets up and leaves.


    Seeing Xiao Qingyi leave, Xu Shaotang is full of thoughts.


    Saints are not allowed to intervene in worldly disputes. There is a rule that makes the saints in the northern and southern regions dare not go out for thousands of years. It can be seen that the people who made this rule must be very powerful. It can also be understood why the ancient mountains and rivers didn''t tell them when they left.


    Take him to disappear of person, very likely let him not give birth to any revolt of mind!


    Those forces in the northern and southern regions who have inherited this rule for a long time should all know this rule. Gu Shanhe betrayed the temple of heaven in his early years, so he didn''t know this rule at all, so he acted rashly as a saint, and suffered from misfortune.


    In other words, in fact, both southern and northern regions are under the control of a mysterious force. Once a saint breaks the rule, he will disappear mysteriously.


    Just when Xu Shaotang fell into thinking, a beautiful figure slowly came in.


    Looking up, Zhen miaozheng comes with a bowl of soup.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes on him, Zhen Miao said: "there''s something wrong with dantai. Let me I''ll bring you some soup... "


    Zhen Miao looks at Xu Shaotang timidly, then lowers his head.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Xu Shaotang also some embarrassment, embarrassed to say: "before some things I don''t know, so misunderstood you, let you be wronged."


    When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen miaona''s hand with the soup trembled. The hot soup from the bowl spilled out and dropped on her hand. However, she didn''t seem to have any consciousness. An impulse to cry came naturally. But she finally held back and tried to stabilize her shaking hand and put the bowl of hot soup on the small table at the head of the bed.


    "You Are you ok... "


    Seeing the appearance of Zhen Miao, Xu Shaotang feels more guilty.


    He knew that Zhen Miao must have suffered a lot during his coma. Even if Tan Tai Jingming believed her, there were still so many people in Linhai who didn''t believe her and didn''t know how many people were gossiping behind her back.


    For a woman, especially Zhen Miao, who has not been in the world, this kind of grievance is really big.


    More importantly, it exposed his distrust of Zhen Miao. For example, he never doubted mu Tiance and Tan Taijing Ming, no matter what happened!


    "No It''s OK. "


    Zhen Miao lowers her head and twists the corner of her clothes. After a long time, she raises her eyelids slightly and looks at Xu Shaotang. Then she lowers her head and asks timidly, "what did Xiao Qingyi say to you?"


    She knows that the reason why Xu Shaotang apologizes to himself is because of Xiao Qingyi''s words.


    She also wants to know how Xiao Qingyi dispels Xu Shaotang''s doubts about herself.


    "Even if she told me that they had learned about the disappearance of the ancient master through their own way in the early days, they would know, and the Xiandao League would certainly know that I misunderstood you."


    Since Xiao Qingyi told him that when he told him the rule, he wanted to let them avoid it, proving that it couldn''t be publicized, he could only make up a reason for Zhen Miao. His suspicions have made Zhen Miao and him have a bad heart. If they are more ambiguous at this time, Zhen Miao''s bad heart may be deeper.


    "I never wanted to hurt you."


    Zhen Miao slowly raised his head with tears in his eyes.


    After being wronged for so long, no one will feel better.


    "Well, I won''t doubt you any more. I''m really wrong this time." Xu Shaotang sincerely said: "listen to Dan Tai, when I was in a coma, you often take care of me, thank you!"


    Zhen Miao nodded, bit his lip and said, "can I ask you a question?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "you ask, as long as you can say, I will say."


    "Do you always regard me as an outsider?"


    Zhen Miao asked in a low voice: "since I left Tiannan mansion with us, have you ever suspected that I had another purpose to follow you?"


    "No, this is absolutely not!"


    Xu Shaotang said seriously: "the reason why I suspect that you informed Xiandao League is that we came here in disguise all the way, and only a few of us know about the departure of ancient predecessors. I have experienced too much life and death with dantai and mu Tiance, and I have absolute trust in them, so at that time I just subconsciously recognized them Because you betrayed us, you didn''t think about other reasons. "


    "After all, you still treat me as an outsider." Zhen Miao''s face showed a sad smile.


    Looking at Zhen Miao''s appearance, Xu Shaotang sighed and motioned to Zhen Miao to sit down next to him. Then he said slowly: "in fact, it''s not that I regard you as an outsider. It''s just that I trust dantai and mu Tiance too much. I never doubt them, just like they never doubt me! In fact, the fundamental reason is that our time together is too short. It can also be said that I don''t know you so well, so I have such a misunderstanding. If you have experienced so many ups and downs with us, I will not doubt you either. "I''ve already said that. It''s better to say everything than hide it.


    If Zhen Miao can understand nature best, if she really can''t understand, Xu Shaotang also has no way, can only say sorry to her in the heart.


    Trust is not built overnight.


    The trust between him and Tantai Jingming has gone through countless tests of life and death. This kind of trust can not be easily given to other people.


    "I see!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Miao nodded slightly, raised her hand to wipe away the tears in her eyes, and then showed a smile, "in order to let you have the kind of trust in me, I will always follow you, even if you experience any test of life and death! If one day, you think I am redundant, or do not want to take me, I will leave quietly


    "I never feel like my own friends are redundant." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Are we friends now?"


    Zhen Miao asks curiously.


    "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    "Of course!"


    "Not really!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said with a bitter smile: "I don''t want to cheat you. I don''t have many friends, especially those who can confide in me. Maybe we will become such friends in the future, but now, I just regard you as a familiar person at most."


    "Then I''ll try my best to make you think of me as a friend!"


    Zhen Miao smiles, takes up the hot soup, scoops up a spoonful of hot soup and puts it on her lips to cool, "from now on, open your mouth..."

 Chapter 2296

    Ten days later, Xu Shaotang''s body gradually recovered, and now he can walk everywhere.


    However, he still can''t feel any real Qi in his body. Now he is not much different from those ordinary people on the earth, and he is not even the rival of those children in Linhai.


    As a result, Xu Shaotang was confused.


    Apart from that time, he had never felt powerless.


    A person who originally had great power suddenly became powerless. This huge psychological gap made Xu Shaotang feel restless all the time. He wanted to survive in the heaven and return to the earth. Without strength, everything was empty talk.


    Wu Song had never seen him in this situation. Even though he tried every method he could, he still didn''t let Xu Shaotang feel the fluctuation of Qi in his body.


    Their comfort is useless. Xu Shaotang, who is in a bad mood, goes to Linhai alone and sits on a dark stone.


    The stone that used to be able to climb with one easy jump now needs his hands and feet to climb up.


    "Do you think he''ll jump off that stone?"


    Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang sitting there alone from a distance and asks people around him heartlessly.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, people can''t help rolling their eyes. Now everyone is worried about Xu Shaotang, and only this bastard is like a nobody.


    "Can''t you say a little less?" Wu Song patted Wu Jie''s head lightly and said helplessly.


    Wu Jie shrugged his shoulders and said, "what''s the worry? It''s just that you can''t feel the fluctuation of real Qi for the time being. It''s estimated that there''s a hidden injury in your body that hasn''t recovered well. When it''s recovered, you can feel it naturally? I see, you are just worrying


    "He''s a little different this time."


    Wu Song shook his head slightly and said, "I have checked him carefully several times. There should be no hidden injury on him."


    "Since it''s a secret wound, can you find it?"


    WuJie continues to say heartlessly. Anyway, he doesn''t think Xu Shaotang has any problem. He can''t feel the fluctuation of real Qi. It''s only temporary. Instead of worrying about it here, it''s better to go around Yangshan to see if there are any forces of Xiandao League, and eradicate some forces belonging to Xiandao League to vent his anger on Xu Shaotang.


    Wu Song is a little bit sluggish, and doesn''t bother to entangle with this little bastard. He knows that Wu Jie is just like this. He expects him to worry, unless he sees Xu Shaotang dying again.


    But he didn''t know that Wu Jie was not heartless or indifferent to Xu Shaotang, but had great confidence in Xu Shaotang.


    In his view, as long as Xu Shaotang does not die, recovery is only a matter of time.


    They are here to worry about Xu Shaotang. Sitting on the stone, Xu Shaotang is very upset at the moment.


    No matter how he tried, his Dantian seemed to fall into a deep sleep. There was no real Qi gushing from Dantian, and he could not even run the Yulong Jue.


    After several attempts, Xu Shaotang finally gave up and sat there dejectedly. His head was in a mess. He couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him. His muscles and veins were OK, and his body recovered its ability to act. But he just couldn''t feel the real Qi of silk. The abundant real Qi in his body seemed to disappear suddenly.


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes tightly, and his face was constantly changing. It seemed that he was making a difficult decision.


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang suddenly opened his eyes, showing a firm color on his hesitant face.


    A small bottle of milk appeared in his hand, he slowly opened the lid, smelled the smell of the fragrant milk, hehe said with a smile: "let me see where you are!"


    What he said about you naturally refers to the real Qi that has disappeared.


    If his body is really the same as an ordinary person, then even a drop of spirit milk is enough to make him explode and die!


    If he doesn''t die, it means his body hasn''t changed.


    He''s gambling now. The bet is his life!


    In their puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang slowly drops a drop of milk into his mouth.


    The spirit breast enters the body, he instantly feels a heat in the abdomen, the body does not have any sign of body explosion and death.


    Before he had time to be happy, the aura produced by the milk disappeared in his body, as if it had never been produced.


    "Well?"


    Feeling the change of his body, Xu Shaotang could not help frowning slightly.


    He didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. If it was a bad thing, at least he didn''t explode and die. If it was a good thing, the aura disappeared inexplicably. Even if it was a little bit, at least he could see hope.


    "Let me see how much more you can swallow!"


    Xu Shaotang gently patted his abdomen and poured two drops of spirit milk into his mouth again.With the same feeling and the same result, the aura produced by the two drops of spirit milk all sank into the sea. His body seemed to have a black hole filled with discontent, devouring any aura in his body crazily.


    If two drops don''t work, three!


    Four drops, five drops


    Until Xu Shaotang drank the whole bottle of milk into his stomach, he still didn''t feel any real Qi fluctuation.


    "Interesting, really interesting!"


    Xu Shaotang burst out laughing, and the people who heard him from afar were shocked.


    "Isn''t this bastard crazy because he can''t stand this huge blow?" WuJie muttered.


    Xu Shaotang did not know that Wu Jie had slandered him. A piece of soul had already appeared in his hands.


    The huge aura produced by a small bottle of spirit milk can be swallowed completely, so try the spirit marrow to see how much aura your body can swallow!


    Holding the mentality of never giving up until the goal is achieved, Xu Shaotang bites half of the spiritual marrow the size of his thumb.


    Spirit marrow into the body, instantly into the huge aura, will support his body a little pain, just when he thought that the body finally no longer devour aura, his abdomen again a hot, then, the huge aura crazy into the abdomen.


    After a moment, everything seems to be back to the origin.


    "Your uncle!"


    Xu Shaotang smashed a punch on his abdomen and scolded: "sooner or later, I will be killed by you!"


    The result is that Xu Tang is not willing to swallow half of the accident.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was about to swallow the soul again, he suddenly put down his hand and shook his head helplessly: "forget it, don''t waste anything. Even if you swallow all the soul and milk, you may not be able to fill this bottomless hole..."

 Chapter 2297

    "You swallowed a small bottle of milk and a big pith of your thumb? You''re not going to die! "


    When people get the news from Xu Shaotang who came back, they suddenly look at Xu Shaotang in amazement.


    While they secretly scold this bastard for not killing himself, they fall into the same confusion as Xu Shaotang.


    Just these people, not to mention the big thumb, even dozens of drops of spirit milk are enough to let them burst and die! What makes them even more depressed is that Xu Shaotang has swallowed so much soul milk and soul marrow, but he still can''t feel any real Qi fluctuation, which is completely beyond their cognition.


    "I''m fine, aren''t I?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a depressed face: "it seems that the true Qi in my body has not disappeared, but has been swallowed by myself."


    "You swallowed it yourself?"


    Mu Tiance glanced slightly and asked in a funny way, "can you swallow your Qi?"


    "I don''t want to admit it, but it should be."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I feel that my body is like a bottomless hole, which can devour all the aura and my own Qi that enter my body."


    "Why don''t you say it''s a black hole?"


    Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang with a black line on his face: "you are too wasteful. Anyway, these auras will be swallowed by your own body. You might as well give me the soul milk and soul marrow that you wasted. When I become a saint, I will cover you!"


    "Cover your head!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless way: "I give you spirit milk is still little?"? Take it easy. Don''t push yourself to death! "


    Since he knew that he had such treasures as soul milk and soul marrow, WuJie would run to him in three days. Now he can''t use his real Qi, and he can''t get rid of the bastard. In order not to be harassed by the bastard endlessly, he can only satisfy the bastard''s demands every time. Now the bastard has at least a hundred drops of soul milk!


    He knew that the bastard certainly didn''t drink all the milk. He must have hidden it in his hands waiting for the milk to lay eggs!


    "It''s better to die than to waste it on yourself!" Wu Jie said with a smile.


    They all can see that Xu Shaotang''s mood is much better than before. It should be because Xu Shaotang finds that his true Qi is not disappearing but being swallowed up. In essence, Xu Shaotang is still a strong immortal, just a strong immortal who can''t use any trace of his true Qi.


    "I''d rather waste than cheap, you bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang did not have a good laugh and scolded, then said with a bitter smile: "in the future may really rely on you to protect me..."


    If you can''t use Qi, even if he has the strength of a saint, it doesn''t mean anything. Now he is really just an ordinary person. The only difference is that his physical strength may be higher than that of ordinary people.


    "It''s OK. You used to protect us. Now it''s our turn to protect you." "It''s time for you to enjoy being protected," she said with a smile


    "You don''t have to be sad, it''s yours, it will be yours after all!"


    Zhen Miao gently comforted: "those auras and true Qi are in your body. No one can steal them. One day, they will all be released. At that time, you may be Da Luo Jin Xian or even semi saint!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a self mocking smile, "I understand. If we don''t fill this bottomless hole, it may always be the case."


    He knows his current situation. He is like a beggar with billions of wealth. He has a huge amount of Qi in his body, but he can''t use any of it.


    What Zhen Miao said is not impossible, but the premise is that he has to fill the bottomless hole in his body first.


    He didn''t know how much aura he needed to fill the bottomless hole. He only felt that it might be larger than all of them imagined!


    The only gratifying thing is that these auras are still in his body and belong to him in name.


    "Don''t worry, I believe you!"


    Zhen Miaoman said firmly.


    "I believe you, too!" Tantai Jingming gently pulls Xu Shaotang''s hand, as if to give him courage and strength.


    "Xu Shao, the so-called good and bad depend on each other. The current situation may not be good for you."


    Wu Song stroked his beard and said with a smile, "remember what I said to you before I was old. In the dark, everything has a definite number!"


    Listening to Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly silent. After a moment, he said with a relieved smile: "Wu Lao is right. All this is certain. Now that he has done so, there is no need to feel sorry for himself. Tomorrow''s sun will rise as usual!"


    Maybe, his strength is improving too fast, even God can''t see it any more. Let his strength improve slowly.


    Just as Wu Song said, misfortune and fortune depend on each other, and his strength improves too fast, but his mood cultivation can''t keep up with him. Maybe it''s time to improve his mood cultivation, and don''t go crazy like before.This is another kind of cultivation for him.


    Looking at the relieved look on Xu Shaotang''s face, everyone finally let go.


    They haven''t seen a smile from the heart on Xu Shaotang''s face for a long time. Xu Shaotang can accept all this calmly, and they don''t have to worry about Xu Shaotang any more.


    "When shall we leave?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s mood gradually improved, Tan Taijing Ming said, "we have been in Linhai for some time. Now your injury has recovered. Should we leave here?"


    "Slow down first."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "Xiao Qingyi hasn''t answered yet. I want to see their holy Lord. In addition, I''m ok now. I''ll make some healing pills for the people near the sea. They fight with the sea demon almost every day. It''s inevitable that some people will be injured. They help us eradicate the power of Xiandao League and avenge for me. They also save WuJie and Wulao. We''re all dead Let''s go. The wizard will naturally follow us. When they get hurt, they won''t be treated. "


    If you receive favors, you will naturally repay them.


    Linhai people treat them sincerely, and they also have to do something for them. It''s a pity that they should have stayed in Linhai for too long, otherwise Xu Shaotang would like to find someone with alchemy talent to teach them how to alchemy, so as to relieve the worries of Linhai people forever.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly and said, "it should be so!"


    "I''ll do it with you, too!"


    Zhen Miao blurted out, saw a few people looking at himself, and quickly said: "anyway, I have nothing to do."


    "Well, the two of us refine much faster."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and then told dantai Jingming, "I''ll write you some miraculous drugs later. You can go to the nearby big city and buy these miraculous drugs. Since you need to prepare them, you should prepare more for them!"

 Chapter 2298

    There is no special alchemy room in Linhai. Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao find some broken empty wooden houses. This is their temporary alchemy room.


    Tantai Jingming has already set out. It''s estimated that she can''t come back until dark. These elixirs in Xu Shaotang''s hands can only refine some inferior healing pills.


    Outside the cabin is mu Tiance, who stands facing the wind.


    "What is he doing?"


    Zhen Miao has put the elixir into the alchemy furnace. For her, there is no challenge in refining these inferior healing pills, and she doesn''t need to be as careful as refining the top grade pills. Seeing that mu Tiance has been standing there with a sword, she can''t help asking Xu Shaotang curiously.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Tiance, then returned his eyes to the alchemy furnace, and said with a smile, "what else can I do, practicing sword."


    "Then why didn''t he move?"


    Zhen Miaoman asked suspiciously.


    "You don''t have to move to practice sword." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "not moving like a mountain, moving like thunder."


    Zhen Miao still doesn''t understand. In her impression, practicing sword seems to be a constant practice. Mu Tiance looks more like a sculpture holding a sword.


    Looking at the blank color on Zhen Miao''s face, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "take your time, you will understand soon! However, you have to pay attention to the fire. Don''t waste this furnace of pills. "


    "No!"


    Zhen Miao confidently said: "even if I close my eyes, I can also refine this furnace of Huoqi pill."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "yes, you used to deal with pills almost all the time. This inferior pill is just a piece of cake for you."


    For a man who has been with the alchemy furnace for nearly 20 years, the alchemy of Huoqi pill should be just handy.


    He almost forgot that Zhen Miao was the one who could make the best pills.


    Zhen Miao was slightly silent, then shook his head and said: "in fact, I don''t like alchemy."


    "No?"


    Xu Shaotang surprised raised his head, Zhen Miao in addition to eating and sleeping is alchemy, now actually said he did not like alchemy?


    "Surprised, isn''t it?" Zhen Miao raised her eyelids slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang. She said: "I''m only refining pills to survive. In fact, I''m very resistant."


    Xu Shaotang is surprised that he can understand Zhen Miao''s idea. She doesn''t like alchemy because she does. She has to pretend to be addicted to alchemy just to make Zhen Yin think she likes alchemy. Maybe, every time she does alchemy, her heart is suffering incomparably.


    "Then you still come to alchemy with me?"


    Zhen Miao had no choice but to smile: "because in addition to alchemy, I can''t seem to find anything to do."


    This is an extremely contradictory behavior. She clearly hates doing something, but in addition, she doesn''t know what she can do. For her, it seems that only by doing what she hates the most can she prove her worth.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "you have many things to do, for example, to try to make more friends, to try to chat with people near the sea, and not to shut yourself in our small circle."


    "I..."


    Zhen Miaogang is about to speak, but Yu Guang in the corner of his eye catches a glimpse of Mu Tiance''s sudden movement. He subconsciously turns to look at mu Tiance. He sees mu Tiance''s lightning like sword, and then takes it back quickly. Then he takes it back again, and repeats this extremely monotonous action all the time.


    Seeing mu Tiance''s strange behavior, Zhen Miao couldn''t help feeling at a loss again.


    Mu Tiance didn''t use real Qi. He just relied on his own speed and did the simplest movements. He didn''t have any moves. Even a three-year-old could easily do them.


    "That''s how he practiced his sword."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "he is pursuing an extreme!"


    "The ultimate?"


    Zhen Miao looks at Xu Shaotang in a puzzled way. What can be the best?


    "The acme of speed!"


    Xu Shaotang adjusted the fire a little. When the fire recovered, he continued: "there are no fancy moves for the master. He only attacks with simple and sharp attack. When he practices the speed of his sword to the extreme, his opponent even has no time to react, so he has become the ghost of his sword."


    He knew mu Tiance very well. He practiced sword in the same way as mu Tiance in the year when he worked hard on Tianzhu Mountain.


    It was because he knew that mu Tiance had great attainments in fencing that he had to take Yao lie''s green mang sword and give it to Mu Tiance.


    For mu Tiance, this green awn sword in hand will make him more powerful, and also make his swordsmanship useful.


    Zhen Miao nodded and asked curiously, "do you know him well?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I know more about him than I know about himself!"


    "Ah?"


    Zhen Miao stares big eyes, a pair of bright eyes full of surprised look.Is there anyone in the world who can know himself better than himself?


    As far as she is concerned, she believes that no one in the world knows herself better than herself.


    "So, he and I became life and death friends, but also unconditional trust in him." If Xu Shaotang had a deep look at Zhen Miao, he said with a smile: "you may not know, in fact, a few years ago, the person he wanted to kill most was me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhen Miao was stunned again, and her eyes were full of disbelief. "Then why do you trust him unconditionally?"


    From Xu Shaotang''s understanding of Zhen Yin''s plot to Xu Shaotang''s suspicions that she betrayed them, we can see that Xu Shaotang is not the kind of person who will confide in others, but Xu Shaotang actually treats a person who once wanted to kill him, which is unbelievable.


    "Because even if he wanted to kill me, he would invite me to fight openly, instead of fighting behind my back."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "So your friends are all aboveboard people?" Zhen Miao''s face was full of insight.


    "I can''t say that."


    Xu Shaotang slightly pondered: "hypocrites are often more terrible than real villains, and Zhen Yin is a typical hypocrite."


    "I see."


    Zhen Miao nodded.


    While they were talking, the speed of Mu Tiance''s sword suddenly slowed down.


    This time, Zhen Miao didn''t ask much, but locked his eyes on the alchemy furnace: "this furnace of pills is almost finished."


    "You are faster than me!"


    Xu Shaotang smile: "in fact, you can try to like alchemy."


    "Why?" Zhen Miao asked.


    "When you do what you like to do, you feel happy."


    "I''ll try!"


    Zhen Miao tilts his head and smiles. Then he quickly extinguishes the fire and opens the red stove. A fragrance suddenly comes to his face.

 Chapter 2299

    "Busy?"


    Xu Shaotang is about to close the furnace when the voice of Xiao Qingyi comes from behind.


    "Are you here? I thought it would be two or three days before you came Xu Shaotang heard Xiao Qingyi''s voice, and said without looking back: "you wait for a moment, I''ll be ready soon!"


    "Then you can do your work first."


    Xiao Qingyi nodded slightly, leaning on the door, looking at mu Tiance who was practicing sword.


    Her understanding of martial arts is much better than that of Zhen Miao. She can see the beauty of Mu Tiance''s sword practice at a glance. She can''t help sighing that everyone around Xu Shaotang is not an ordinary person.


    "If you practice against the waves of the endless sea, maybe the effect will be better." Xiao Qingyi gently waved the folding fan in his hand and said to Mu Tiance from a distance.


    Mu Tiance didn''t seem to hear Xiao Qingyi''s words at all, but continued to indulge in sword training.


    "You can think of it. He''s already thought of it."


    Xu Shaotang opened the stove to clean up the pills, and said to Xiao Qingyi with a smile.


    "Then why doesn''t he go?" Xiao Qingyi came back and asked.


    "Because he didn''t think it was the right time."


    Xu Shaotang put away the last pill and said, "what he wants is not the sword in his hand, but the sword in his heart."


    "Sword in the heart?"


    Xiao Qingyi is slightly a Leng, "you mean, sword meaning?"


    "Gee, you are very savvy!" Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Qingyi in surprise.


    He knows that mu Tiance''s pursuit is the meaning of the sword. That''s because he and mu Tiance have been together day and night on Tianzhu Mountain for a year. Xiao Qingyi has only seen mu Tiance several times, and he can understand the meaning of his words, which is really unexpected.


    "Do you think any one of you can be my saint?" Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang discontentedly, and seems to think that Xu Shaotang despises himself.


    "So it is


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Zhen Miao, "I''ll talk to her about something. Do you want to continue alchemy here, or do you want to have a rest first?"


    "I''ll go on with alchemy." Zhen Miao smiles, "didn''t you just let me try to like alchemy?"


    "All right! I''ll leave these elixirs to you for alchemy. "


    After nodding to Zhen Miao, Xu Shaotang and Xiao Qingyi walk to the distance.


    "I didn''t see it. You''re very powerful!"


    Xiao Qingyi moved her steps, with some intention of teasing, Xu Shaotang said.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Shaotang glances slightly, and doesn''t understand what Xiao Qingyi''s mindless words mean.


    Xiao Qingyi raised her head slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile: "the words you said before you were injured and comatose made Zhen Miao suffer so much injustice. It''s only a long time since then. She coaxed her to be happy and obedient to you. Your ability to coax a woman is very powerful."


    "I''m not trying to coax her, I''m trying to reason with her."


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "besides, I have apologized to her and explained to her why I doubt her. She accepted my apology and the misunderstanding between us has been relieved."


    "If I were her, I would not have forgiven you so cheaply!" Xiaoqingyi some for Zhen miaoming injustice, hummed: "you will be wronged her, after all, or because of her distrust."


    "So, she''s not you, and you''re not her."


    Xu Shaotang felt his nose a little embarrassed and asked Xiao Qingyi with a smile, "do you trust me completely?"


    Xiao Qingyi slightly stagnated, but immediately fell into silence.


    "You see, you don''t trust me completely, and naturally I can''t trust her completely." Even if Xiao Qingyi doesn''t say it, Xu Shaotang knows the answer in her heart. "Absolute trust is simple to say, but difficult to do. I told you before that we are the same kind of people."


    "It''s all wrong!"


    Xiao Qingyi snorted and said, "I''ll stop gossiping with you. I''ll get down to business with you. Have you discussed it? Do you want to join the holy gate?"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "in the whole southern region, apart from the holy gate, are there any other forces that can compete positively with the Xiandao League?"


    "No!" Xiao Qingyi said confidently.


    "Then it''s over." Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "at least for now, the holy gate seems to be more reliable than the immortal gate."


    He has also met the two great Luo Jinxian of the holy gate. Yuzhou and Zhongyu tower belong to the kind of Bohemian people. They don''t have the lofty feeling of those great Luo Jinxian of Xiandao League. From this point of view, the people of the holy gate at least look much more pleasant.


    "Listen to you, you have no choice but to join our holy gate?" Xiao Qingyi asked with a smile.


    "Do you think we have a choice?"


    "No!" Xiao Qingyi said with a smile.


    "And you ask?"


    Xu Shaotang pats his forehead. Xiao Qingyi is also a smart man. Originally speaking to smart people should be very simple, but he feels so tired.If he has the power to eradicate the Xiandao League, does he still need the help of the holy gate?


    Xiao Qingyi knew what he was thinking in his heart, and he deliberately asked here, why?


    It''s no use pretending to be confused.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s helpless appearance, Xiao Qingyi snorted and said, "the Lord has promised to see you, so you should follow me to see the Lord as soon as possible."


    "Now?"


    Xiao Qingyi nodded: "if you are OK now, it''s better to start now."


    "Will tomorrow do?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "I''ve gone to the nearby big city to buy some medicine. I can''t come back until dark."


    "Do you want to take them with you?"


    Xiao Qingyi raised her eyelids and looked at Xu Shaotang. She shook her head and said, "the Lord just promised to see you, but he didn''t plan to see them. So you can go with me."


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, thought for a while, and then said, "how long will this trip take?"


    They had already discussed with each other before. When Xiao Qingyi was sure, they would leave Linhai together.


    I thought Xiao Qingyi would have to wait two or three days to come, but I didn''t expect him to come today. The healing pill he planned to refine for Linhai people also made a little bit.


    He thought in his heart, if this trip is not too long, he would let them stay in Linhai first, and Zhen Miao would also take advantage of this time to refine some pills.


    "If there is no other delay, it will be no more than three days at most."


    "Three days..."


    Xu Shaotang pondered a little, and immediately nodded his head and said, "then I''ll go with you alone. You wait for a while, and I''ll tell them something by the way."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 2300

    Night fell.


    Xu Shaotang and Xiao Qingyi stop outside Dongxi city.


    According to Xiao Qingyi, if you step into the boundary of Dongxi, you have already entered the sphere of influence of the holy gate.


    "Where are you going?"


    Originally, Xu Shaotang thought that Xiao Qingyi was going to have a rest in Dongxi City, but now he seems to have no intention of entering the city.


    Does this girl want to spend a night in the wilderness?


    "Take you to meet someone."


    Xiao green dress light way: "don''t ask more, went you to know."


    Xu Shaotang slightly puzzled, half jokingly said: "you should not want to kill me, and then throw the body in the wilderness?"


    "If I''m going to kill you, I''m going to have to take you here?" Xiao Qingyi suddenly turned around and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "in your heart, do you think everyone wants your life?"


    "Who told me to be afraid of death? Now I don''t have the ability to protect myself. I''d better be vigilant."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "from our contact, you are not a fuel-efficient lamp. I have to be on guard against you."


    "What''s the use of being wary of me as you are?"


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Xu Shaotang with a little pride. She waved a folding fan in her hand and cut off a tree with a thick bowl mouth beside her. "If I want to kill you now, you are just like this tree. You don''t have any resistance. So, instead of suspecting God and ghost in your heart, you''d better accept it, don''t you?"


    "How do I feel like I''m on a stolen boat?" Xu Shaotang was speechless.


    Now he can''t use any real Qi at all. Although Xiao Qingyi''s words are too direct, it can''t be denied that this is the truth.


    I should have taught her a lesson when I didn''t get hurt.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret now.


    "Do you know now?" Xiao Qingyi smiles and says, "it''s too late! You don''t have a chance to get off the boat now! Come with me, I can''t eat you


    Xu Shaotang turned his mouth and looked up and down at Xiao Qingyi. He said with a bad smile, "if you want to eat, I''ll eat you!"


    Rao is Xiao Qingyi and Bing Xueming is clever, but he doesn''t get a different taste from Xu Shaotang''s words. He thinks that Xu Shaotang just died there with a stiff tongue.


    As Xiao Qingyi walked up the road, the sound of running water came to his ears. With the sound of running water, a light fragrance came into his nose.


    Before long, a faint light came from the front. At the same time, a villa came into Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t ask much. Anyway, the answer is about to be revealed. He just follows Xiao Qingyi to the villa.


    When he came to the entrance of the villa, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised that there was not even a gatekeeper in nuota''s villa.


    There is a sign standing high at the entrance of the villa, which says: please come in, and don''t disturb the mediocre.


    Xiao Qingyi walks into the villa skillfully. The villa looks a bit messy, with weeds everywhere. If it wasn''t for the dim light, people might mistakenly think that the villa has been abandoned for a long time.


    Through several corridors, they came to the backyard of the villa, only to see a man in white who looked about 30 years old splashing ink in the pavilion. The man heard their footsteps, but did not look up. He just went on with what he was doing, as if he had been completely immersed in it.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t know about painting and calligraphy, from the man in White''s open and close momentum, we can see that the man in white should be quite accomplished in this aspect.


    Xiao Qingyi does not disturb, just standing not far away, waiting quietly.


    A moment later, the man finally finished the last part of the painting.


    "What do you think of my painting?"


    The man put down his brush, turned his head and asked them with a smile.


    Xiao Qingyi stepped forward slightly, squinted at the painting and then said, "any painter in Dongxi city can do a hundred times better than you!"


    Hear Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but slightly sideways, this is also too direct? However, it can also be seen that Xiao Qingyi and this man should be very familiar.


    "You really don''t have a good eye!"


    The man snorted, but he was not angry. He looked at Xu Shaotang again, "what do you think?"


    Xu Shaotang also followed forward, a quick glance, then the heart is a burst of speechless.


    No wonder Xiao Qingyi is so direct. Even if Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to draw, he can clearly see that this painting is very messy and has no aesthetic feeling. Maybe Xiao Qingyi is telling the truth. Anyone who wants to find a painter in Dongxi city can draw better works than this one.


    "To be honest, your painting is not very good. I guess..."


    Xu Shaotang''s words were just general, and his eyes suddenly glanced at the painting again. However, this time, instead of a casual glance like before, he took it very seriously.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s strange, Xiao Qingyi and the man were stunned at the same time. A moment later, the man''s face suddenly showed a faint smile.


    Xiao Qingyi is about to ask Xu Shaotang what he is looking at in this strangely ugly painting, but the man raises his hand slightly to signal Xiao Qingyi not to disturb him.


    Xiao Qingyi looked at the man in doubt, but he didn''t disturb him.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang has gradually sunk into this painting.


    He once felt the feeling of being in the rough sea in the painting Liang Danqing gave him. At this moment, he once felt a strange feeling in this man''s painting. At first glance, the level of this painting is really not good, but when he sinks into it, he feels that thousands of swords are attacking him.


    It''s another painting with martial arts!


    Just this time, he did not have the sense of powerlessness, and could face those swords that attacked him calmly.


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes and stepped out of the artistic conception of the painting.


    "Good painting!"


    Xu Shaotang is full of praise.


    "I don''t know. You''re good at flattering?" Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi can''t help but smile.


    A random painting has become a good one in Xu Shaotang''s eyes. If Xu Shaotang doesn''t have a problem with her appreciation, she is flattering.


    However, as far as she knows, Xu Shaotang is not a person who likes to flatter. Moreover, with Xu Shaotang''s character, she will not flatter a person she has never met.


    Different from Xiao Qingyi, the man asked with great interest, "what''s better?"


    "The light of the sword, the shadow of the sword


    Xu Shaotang said with a voice.


    "You have more vision than Qingyi!" The man laughed and said, "my name is Xiao Baiyi. I''m the elder martial brother of Qingyi."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated. There was a man named Xiao Baiyi!


    Xiao Qingyi squinted and said, "you are not only my elder martial brother, but also my son!"

 Chapter 2301

    "Son?"


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang was shocked, "aren''t you a saint? How come there''s another son? What is your situation? "


    He thought that Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi might be from the same family, but he never thought that Xiao Baiyi was a saint. Originally, he thought that Xiao Qingyi was the only saint in the saint''s family. Now, it''s good, and another Saint appeared.


    "Who told you that I am the only saint in our holy gate?"


    Looking at the fussy Xu Shaotang, Xiao Qingyi said faintly: "if I can become a saint, I have to worship him!"


    "What do you mean by me? Look at what you say


    Xiao Bai Yi said with a smile: "you, the saint, are recommended by those elders. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Xiao Qingyi was not angry and said: "if you are not a saint, you will have my saint?"


    "It''s none of my business!"


    Xiao Baiyi said with a smile: "there are so many amazing people in the holy gate. Why did those elders choose you instead of others? So, in this matter, you still have to go to those elders. "


    Listen to two people this have no reason of words, Xu Shaotang heart doubt unceasingly.


    According to Xiao Qingyi, she doesn''t seem to want to be the saint herself. It''s because Xiao Baiyi, the saint, is not doing his duty that she is driven to the shelves. That''s why she is blamed on Xiao Baiyi.


    And Xiao Bai Yi didn''t want to be the son.


    Shouldn''t the saint''s status in the holy gate be very high? Why do these two people feel that there are thorns in that position?


    Is this the place they don''t care about?


    "I''m not here to talk to you about this!" Xiao Qingyi was too lazy to drag on with Xiao Baiyi. He said lightly, "the Lord has orders. Let''s go to juwu mountain with you."


    Xiao Bai Yi is slightly a Leng, in the eyes flashed a dim color, immediately subconsciously asked: "to do what?"


    Xiao Qingyi gave him a white look and said, "I don''t know. If you want to ask, go and ask the Lord."


    "Really? Don''t you fake the Lord''s command just to deceive me back? " Xiao white dress seems to have some don''t believe, full of doubt of ask a way.


    Xiao Qingyi said faintly: "anyway, I''ve brought the Lord''s words. You can see if you want to go or not."


    Xiao Baiyi thought about it and glared at Xiao Qingyi fiercely: "dead girl, if you dare to cheat me, I''ll hide in the place you can''t find next time!"


    "You think you can hide? As long as the Lord wants to find you, even if you hide to the ends of the earth, he will find you! "


    Xiao Qingyi hummed, not threatened by Xiao Baiyi.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang only feels his head confused. What''s the matter with his brother and sister, especially Xiao Baiyi, who asked him to go to juwu mountain to see the Lord? How does it feel like he wants his life?


    "What''s the matter with you two?"


    After all, Xu Shaotang failed to resist the curiosity in his heart and looked at them with doubts.


    "What else? Don''t you see that? "


    Xiao Bai Yi spread his hands and shrugged: "we both don''t want to be bound by the holy gate. We both want to do what we like."


    "The son and the daughter are both candidates for the future God?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of speechless said: "others can not ask for good things, you two are still here to buck each other?"


    Now he can see that both of them don''t want to inherit the throne of the Lord in the future. Xiao Baiyi, as the son of the Lord, seems to be hiding from the people of the holy gate. It is precisely because he doesn''t want to inherit the throne of the Lord that the elders of the holy gate specially choose Xiao Qingyi as the saint just in case. As a result, Xiao Qingyi doesn''t want to Inherit the throne.


    If it''s in other sects, I don''t know how many people want to do it!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi look at him at the same time.


    Are all the people in this holy gate so strange?


    "Since you say it''s a good thing, why don''t you be the son?" As soon as Xiao Baiyi patted his head, he said with a smile, "yes, I''ll go back and suggest it to the Lord. Ha ha!"


    He was overjoyed as if he had found a scapegoat.


    Xu Shaotang speechless, quickly waved: "this is between you two things, don''t hit my idea, I''m a soy sauce."


    What''s the joke? He''s not stupid. Looking at Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi, they both want to get rid of their current identity. He knows that the saint son is definitely not so good. He doesn''t want to touch this brow. He just needs to stand with the holy gate to deal with the Xiandao League. He doesn''t care about other things, and it''s not his turn to care about them.


    "Soy sauce?"


    Xiao Baiyi didn''t quite understand what Xu Shaotang''s inexplicable slang meant. After a slight delay, he said to Xiao Qingyi, "he''s your friend, and he''s going to juwushan with us?""His name is Xu Shaotang. I think you''ve heard of him."


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?"


    Xiao Bai Yi is slightly stunned, and then quickly walks to Xu Shaotang. In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, he looks up and down at Xu Shaotang.


    "What is he?"


    Xu Shaotang squints at Xiao Qingyi.


    Xiaoqingyi gently patted his forehead, full of helpless said: "he is like this, you get used to it."


    "No wonder you can see the mystery of my painting!"


    After a long time, Xiao Baiyi said with emotion: "so young, you have the brilliant record of killing three Da Luo Jinxian in the first World War. It''s not too much to say that you are the first person in the southern region in all ages."


    "Fluke, fluke."


    Xu Shaotang said with a modest smile.


    "If you are from our holy gate, you are more suitable for that position than me and Qingyi." Xiao Baiyi said seriously.


    "He''s already at the gate."


    Xiao Qingyi said faintly.


    "Really?"


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xiao Baiyi''s face was instantly happy, "ha ha, so I seem to have guessed what the Lord told me to do back to Ju Wushan."


    "You think too much!"


    Xiao Qingyi poured cold water on him mercilessly, "anyway, it won''t be to let Xu Shaotang replace you. The Lord didn''t care about you for several years, but this time he asked you to go to juwushan with us. I have a hunch that it''s not good for you and me to go back this time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Bai Yi was slightly stagnant, and his smile solidified. In a moment, he hummed: "I can''t see why a person like Xu Shaotang, who is so broad-minded and unique in ancient and modern times, wants me to join the holy gate. Compared with him, I''m almost devoid of people. If I were the Holy Lord, I would definitely let Xu Shaotang replace me."


    That''s a good thing!


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Baiyi speechless. Heaven knows why he doesn''t want to be a saint.


    In other words, the holy gate is also true. Can''t you choose someone who wants to be a holy Son or a holy daughter? Both Xiao Baiyi and Xiao Qingyi don''t want to inherit the future holy gate. Aren''t they just making themselves uncomfortable?

 Chapter 2302

    all is quiet at dead of night.


    Xu Shaotang, who had a drink with them, was already asleep. Suddenly, a melodious sound of flute came to his ear.


    Although he can''t use his real Qi now, Xu Shaotang''s vigilance is still there. At the sound of the flute, he has opened his eyes from his sleep.


    Xu Shaotang sat up in his clothes and listened carefully to the melodious flute.


    The sound of the flute is melodious, clear and crisp, with some softness. It seems to tell the endless yearning of the piper.


    "Xiao Qing Yi or Xiao Bai Yi?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly curious in his heart. He stood up slowly, pushed the door and walked out of the room.


    The hazy moonlight sprinkles in the courtyard, which makes the messy courtyard feel more desolate.


    Generally speaking, only Xiao Bai Yi lives alone in nuota''s villa. Xiao Bai Yi is too lazy to take care of nuota''s villa. For him, it''s better to have a good sleep or draw a picture if he has this Kung Fu.


    In the hazy moonlight, Xiao Bai Yi, dressed in white, sat there quietly. The graceful sound of the flute came from his flute.


    At the same time, the light from the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse that the door beside him had already been opened. Xiao Qingyi was leaning on the edge of the door, slightly closing his eyes, and seemed to be immersed in the graceful sound of the flute.


    When Xu Shaotang''s eyes sweep past, Xiao Qingyi seems to be aware of it. The slightly closed eyes slowly open and turn to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang crept up to Xiao Qingyi, pointed to Xiao Baiyi not far away, and asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "I''m sick."


    Xiao Qingyi said lightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated and looked at Xiao Qingyi with a black line on his face. Suddenly, he seemed to understand Xiao Qingyi''s meaning again and asked in a low voice: "Acacia?"


    Xiao Qingyi nodded slightly, but again he sighed helplessly.


    Looking at Xiao Qingyi''s helpless look, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a trace of understanding: "I seem to understand a little bit. He came here not only because he didn''t want to be the son, but also because of the Acacia?"


    Xiao Qingyi nodded again and sighed in a low voice: "I know it''s a fruitless thing. Why?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but be slightly curious, "listen to what you mean, he seems to fall in love with someone he shouldn''t love? That person, can''t it be you? "


    Xiao Qingyi suddenly raises her eyes and stares at Xu Shaotang. When she is about to speak, the sound of the flute suddenly stops.


    "You two have been muttering there for a long time, when I am deaf?" Xiao Bai Yi turned his cheek and looked at them.


    "You''re interrupting our rest."


    Xiaoqingyi smile, slowly toward xiaobaiyi: "in the middle of the night you smoke which way of crazy, our good mood is destroyed by your flute."


    "My flute is so beautiful. How can it destroy your mood?"


    Xiao Baiyi turned his mouth and looked at Xu Shaotang from the corner of his eye. Then he said to Xiao Qingyi with a smile, "I think it''s your own uneasiness, isn''t it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yi is a little confused, but I don''t have a good heart


    Xiao Baiyi didn''t retort. A dim color flashed in his eyes, and then he put the flute to his mouth again.


    The sound of the flute rings again, but it''s not as graceful and ethereal as before. It seems to be a little confused, just like his mood.


    Listening to their mindless words, Xu Shaotang''s fire of gossip can''t help burning. It''s a pity that Xiao Baiyi suddenly interrupted the conversation between him and Xiao Qingyi just now. It seems that Xiao Baiyi doesn''t want Xiao Qingyi to tell him about it.


    A moment later, Xiao Baiyi stopped again, his heart was confused, and he could not even listen to the disorderly sound of the flute.


    "Why don''t you blow me a passage? I haven''t heard you play the flute for a long time


    Xiao Baiyi hands the flute to Xiao Qingyi, with some expectation in his eyes.


    Xiao Qingyi shook his head slightly: "I haven''t moved for a long time. I''m unfamiliar. If you want to listen to me, I think it will be more chaotic."


    "And you?"


    Xiao Baiyi looks at Xu Shaotang again.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang simply said.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi immediately pats her forehead and looks at Xu Shaotang sympathetically.


    Xu Shaotang is puzzling, Xiao Bai Yi face suddenly a strange smile, the flute to Xu Shaotang in front, full of smile said: "I teach you!"


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, and suddenly understood why Xiao Qingyi had to look at him sympathetically just now.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s speechless look, Xiao Qingyi said with a light smile, "I also said in front of him that I couldn''t, and then I would!"


    This


    What the hell''s wrong with that? Do you like to teach people to play flute?Xiao Baiyi doesn''t care whether Xu Shaotang is willing or not. She pulls Xu Shaotang to the side and sits down. Then she teaches Xu Shaotang to play.


    Xiao Qingyi didn''t stop him, but he was smiling and looking at the excitement, with a look of schadenfreude on his face.


    "Du..."


    "Wu..."


    One by one, the discontinuous notes came out of the flute in his hand, which was very harsh. However, Xiao Baiyi was very happy with it and praised Xu Shaotang''s high savvy, which made Xu Shaotang really want to blow his head with the flute in his hand.


    This is a psycho! Xu Shaotang in the heart of speechless curse.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t stand the harsh sound of the flute. He raised his hand and let Xiao Bai Yi, who was constantly teaching him how to play, calm down. He took a deep breath and said, "I''ll do it myself!"


    "You learned so quickly?"


    Xiao Bai Yi was surprised.


    "I''ll try!"


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. He can play the piano well. Although he is not very good at flute, he can still play some. If he had known that Xiao Baiyi was such a good teacher, he would not have said that he couldn''t play it at first.


    Look at Xiao Bai Yi. If he continues to pretend that he won''t, he won''t be at peace tonight.


    After taking a deep breath, Xu Shaotang slowly put the flute to his mouth.


    I don''t know why, when the flute was on his lips, a piece of music suddenly appeared in his mind, which he had heard outside Qin Qianyu''s room. Listening to Qin Qianyu, the song seemed to be called "the last Mohican".


    Even though it''s been so long, that piece of music that excites people''s hearts has been lingering in his mind.


    "Wuwu..."


    When Xu Shaotang blows the flute, the hearts of Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi sink inexplicably, and an inexplicable sadness comes to them like a tide.


    With the melodious sound of the flute, their mood also changes rapidly with the sound of the flute. The ethereal, sad, exciting, and mixed feelings make them unconsciously indulge in the wonderful sound of the flute.

 Chapter 2303

    The flute stopped suddenly, but Xu Shaotang shook his head gently.


    He is not good at flute. Although the sound of flute is so similar, he still lacks the feeling of shaking people''s hearts.


    However, Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi beside them are completely immersed in it. Even though the sound of the flute has stopped, they still close their eyes tightly. It seems that they have not come out of the sound of the flute, and their emotions are still changing, as if the sound of the flute is still lingering in their ears.


    "You..."


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to wake them up, Xiao Baiyi suddenly opened his eyes and snatched the flute from Xu Shaotang.


    In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Xiao Baiyi puts the flute on his mouth.


    The flute that washes people''s hearts rings again, and the endless sadness is accompanied by the power that washes people''s hearts. Xiao Qingyi, who is just about to leave, is surrounded again.


    Compared with Xu Shaotang, the sound of Xiao Bai''s flute is more ethereal and melodious. Even Xu Shaotang can''t help falling into the sound of the flute. Close his eyes, and the rise and fall of a nation pass through his mind.


    Xiao Baiyi just listened to it once and could play it like this, which made Xu Shaotang admire it a little more.


    Just at this time, the sound of the hollow flute suddenly changed. Suddenly, there was a little more killing spirit in the original sound of the hollow flute.


    Xu Shaotang let out a cry, and his body suddenly retreated.


    At the same time, an invisible wave of air spread the flute from Xiao Baiyi''s hands. Xu Shaotang, who could not use his real Qi, was shocked by the invisible wave.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang hit the ground heavily, a burst of Qi and blood surge in his chest. He finally lowered the surge of Qi and blood pressure, and let out an angry roar in his heart.


    "Xiao Bai Yi, your uncle''s!"


    What is self inflicted? This is it!


    Xu Shaotang suddenly wants to give himself two slaps, nothing in front of Xiao Baiyi this neuropathic patients play what flute, this is not to find himself uncomfortable?


    Although he was depressed, Xu Shaotang could not blame Xiao Baiyi. He knew that Xiao Baiyi was in a wonderful state now, which was similar to epiphany. He also made the waves unintentionally.


    Hearing the sound of Xu Shaotang hitting the ground, Xiao Qingyi suddenly opens her eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang lying on the ground. She already knows what''s going on.


    With a flash of body shape, she quickly came to Xu Shaotang''s side, pulled Xu Shaotang far away, and at the same time carried her true Qi to resist in front of them, blocking the continuous waves.


    But Xiao Baiyi didn''t seem to feel any abnormality. The killing spirit in the sound of the flute was getting heavier and heavier. Even if they were far away, they could feel the invisible killing spirit.


    "Boom boom..."


    The invisible air waves spread continuously, and the place where they passed was full of mess and dust, which made Xiao Bai''s figure become blurred gradually until he was completely submerged in the dust.


    "Isn''t he possessed?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t dare to disturb Xiao Baiyi at this time. He can only ask Xiao Qingyi in a low voice.


    "I don''t think so!"


    Xiao Qingyi shakes her head slightly and looks at Xu Shaotang with a strange look. "I feel that the sound of the flute should wash away the anger in his heart! Don''t disturb him. If you wake him up now, he will be possessed


    "What''s wrong with him? He almost killed me


    Xu Shaotang is full of depressed murmurs.


    "There are too many things in one''s heart, and there will always be some hostility." Xiao Qingyi said with a smile, "if you want to blame, you can only blame you. This song is really wonderful. Even I am deeply involved in it, let alone him."


    "I deserve it?"


    Xu Shaotang presses his chest and looks at Xiao Qingyi with a speechless face.


    "I didn''t say that." Xiao Qingyi looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I found that you can always surprise people inadvertently."


    "I can always meet wonderful flowers..."


    Xu Shaotang could not make complaints about it. He never thought that this piece of music would make Xiao Bai''s clothes in a wonderful state.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi shook her head gently and sighed in a low voice: "if you knew his things, maybe you wouldn''t think so. In fact, he is also a miserable man in this world. Only he knows his own suffering. Although he is always in bad shape, he is just trying to hide something."


    "Then you tell me, who is the one he should not fall in love with?" Xu Shaotang is curious.


    "Don''t you understand? He doesn''t want me to tell you. "


    Xiao Qingyi said, "if you want to know, you can ask him if he is willing to tell you."


    "No, I didn''t ask!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and didn''t bother to ask. Seeing Xiao Bai Yi''s attitude, he obviously didn''t want him to know.


    In this case, he did not need to pry into other people''s privacy to satisfy his curiosity.The sound of the flute reverberated in their ears. Gradually, the killing spirit in the sound of the flute began to weaken, and finally disappeared completely. Only the ethereal sound lingered in their ears, making their mood follow the rising and falling of the flute.


    A moment later, the sound of the flute stopped, and Xiao Bai Yi slowly opened his eyes. His eyes, which were originally turbid, now became very clear. But around him, there was already a mess. The whole ground was almost cut off, and the pavilion around him had already turned into powder in the waves.


    Looking at the yard full of mess, Xiao Bai Yi was stunned. He didn''t seem to know what had just happened.


    When he saw Xu Shaotang and Xiao Qingyi standing in the distance, he quickly came to them.


    "Brother Xu, please accept my obeisance!"


    In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Xiao Baiyi deeply bent down his waist and sincerely bowed to Xu Shaotang to thank him.


    "No, why do you worship me?"


    Xu Shaotang hasn''t figured out what''s going on, but he is puzzled by Xiao Baiyi''s words.


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Xiao Bai Yi said gratefully, "if it wasn''t for your song, I don''t know when I would be among the immortals."


    "What, you''re on the list of immortals?"


    Xiao Qingyi suddenly exclaimed, "aren''t you just in the middle of the earth fairy before?"


    Just a piece of music, let him directly across the late earth fairy, into the realm of heaven fairy? Isn''t that amazing?


    "Yeah, I didn''t think of that either." Xiao Baiyi himself was a little inexplicable, but he couldn''t hide the excitement on his face: "I didn''t expect that there was such a thing as epiphany in this world, and it was met by me."


    "Epiphany..." Xiaoqingyi mouth slightly a draw, envy hate said: "obviously is we both heard, why only you met such a good thing?"


    "Because his mood has improved, and you have not..."

 Chapter 2304

    Xu Shaotang''s words broke the mystery. At the beginning, he was just guessing. He didn''t expect that Xiao Bai Yi really realized because of this song.


    He understood that Xiao Bai Yi''s Epiphany had something to do with the power of washing people''s hearts contained in the song. Maybe his long suppressed anger was washed out, which made his mood greatly improved in a short time. This was the enviable epiphany.


    "Why don''t you play that tune a few more times, and I''ll see if I can have the same epiphany as you?" Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang with a burning flame in her eyes.


    This is directly from the middle of the earth immortal into the list of heaven immortal. Who can not envy this kind of good thing.


    Facing Xiao Qingyi''s expectant eyes, Xu Shaotang shook his head speechless and said, "this is a moment. It''s just a personal chance. If you don''t have an epiphany, it means that you have no chance with that epiphany. If this epiphany can be forced, it''s not called epiphany."


    "Yes, this epiphany can be met but not sought."


    Xiao Baiyi looks at Xiao Qingyi''s face with a smile that he can''t beat. He is so angry that Xiao Qingyi''s teeth itch.


    However, she also knew that this epiphany, as Xiao Baiyi said, was not to be desired. Although she was unwilling, she did not force Xu Shaotang to blow it on her several times.


    "You got a bargain. You almost killed Xu Shaotang just now!"


    Xiao Qingyi tells Xiao Baiyi what happened when Xiao Baiyi fell into the state of epiphany.


    After listening to Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xiao Baiyi''s face shows an apologetic color and quickly makes amends to Xu Shaotang.


    "Come on, you didn''t mean it."


    Xu Shaotang cursed in his heart. He was almost killed by others, but he couldn''t even blame others. It was so depressing.


    With Xu Shaotang''s understanding, Xiao Baiyi asked curiously, "what''s the name of that song?"


    "The last of the mosicans, this song is about the rise and fall of a race."


    "Well, no wonder!"


    Xiao Bai Yi suddenly realized, full of exclamation, and said: "deep and distant, magnificent ups and downs, let people have endless aftertaste, as if there is a kind of immersive feeling, maybe, I can''t find a better song in my life."


    Xu Shaotang gently smile, but silently said: there are many good songs, but you don''t know it.


    "Are you happy now?"


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Xiao Baiyi enviously, "when the Lord sees you, I''m afraid I''ll be scared by you."


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, the smile on Xiao Baiyi''s face gradually disappeared, but he said: "I''m too far away..."


    Xiao Qingyi is silent, but he knows that even if Xiao Baiyi is a celestial being, even if he should be the youngest celestial being after Xu Shaotang, he is far from what Xiao Baiyi expected. He can''t even see hope.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the two, the two began to play riddles.


    However, from their words, Xu Shaotang probably understood that the woman Xiao Bai Yi fell in love with should be very strong, or that the woman''s background is so deep that Xiao Bai Yi, who is now among the immortals, is still ashamed in front of her.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help wondering what kind of character this woman was!


    ¡­¡­


    All night long.


    The next morning, the three men rushed to juwu mountain. They heard Xiao Qingyi say that the Holy Lord was always there for meditation. Unless something very big happened, the Holy Lord would not show up. Like Xiandao League, most of the time, the great elder was in charge of the affairs of the holy gate instead of the Holy Lord.


    Ju Wushan stands thirty miles south of Shuofang city.


    Even in the whole southern region, Ju Wu mountain is a famous steep peak, and it is also a rare spiritual vein.


    According to Xiao Qingyi, the snow on juwu mountain does not melt all the year round, and the Holy Lord opens the cave on juwu mountain with the supreme power. She usually meditates in the cave, and she can''t see the Holy Lord all the year round.


    Standing at the foot of Ju Wu mountain, you can''t see the top at a glance.


    From a distance, juwu mountain is like a pagoda soaring into the sky. At the foot of the mountain, there are many mountains and green hills, but on the mountain, there is a vast expanse of white.


    "Is your holy Lord alone on this juwu mountain?"


    With Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi flying to the top of juwu mountain, looking at juwu mountain standing in the vast sea of clouds, Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "What''s the problem?" Xiao Qingyi asked lightly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly: "no, I just feel lonely when I stay here all the year round."


    "Maybe."


    Xiao Qingyi said ambiguously: "to see the Lord, you''d better not ask such boring questions."


    Xu Shaotang gave a little meal and asked tentatively: "the Lord''s temper is not good?"


    "It''s not the Lord''s bad temper, it''s you that are so annoying sometimes!"Xiao Qingyi glanced at him and said, "although the Lord attaches great importance to you, you''d better go through your mind before you speak. If you really annoy the Lord, none of us can help you."


    Thinking about the scene of Xu Shaotang''s first meeting and molesting himself, Xiao Qingyi can''t help but worry about it. I hope Xu Shaotang knows how serious it is.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Xiao Qingyi was worried about. He just said, "don''t worry, I''ll ask some questions I want to ask. Besides, the Holy Lord is also a saint. I don''t think he will be angry so easily."


    "Usually not, but this time..."


    There was a sigh in Xiao''s heart. It was time for him to look at the white clothes.


    Xu Shaotang also looked at Xiao Bai Yi, looking at Xiao Bai Yi''s tight cheek. Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "he looks very nervous. Is your holy Lord so terrible? I don''t think brother Bai has ever laughed since he set out. Has he done something bad and been known by your Lord? "


    "You talk so much!"


    Xiao Qingyi snorted and took Xu Shaotang to fall down on the top of the mountain quickly.


    In front of them was a spacious cave, with snow on both sides. Standing there, the snow almost covered their knees.


    "Disciple Xiao Qingyi (Xiao Baiyi) meets the Lord!"


    Standing at the entrance of the cave, Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi bowed to the cave and said.


    "Come in!"


    At the same time, a clear and graceful voice came from the cave, just like the voice of the oriole.


    "Ah?"


    Hearing this voice, Xu Shaotang was stunned for a moment and asked Xiao Qingyi: "is the LORD a woman?"


    Xiaoqingyi slightly a stagnation, hand in xushaotang''s arm pinched a, this bastard, he just remind him not to talk nonsense, this began to talk nonsense.

 Chapter 2305

    "Is it strange?"


    In the cave, the wonderful voice sounded again, but it was asking Xu Shaotang.


    "It''s a little bit!"


    Xu Shaotang gently opened Xiao Qingyi''s hand and said with a smile to the holy master in the cave, "to be exact, it''s a little unexpected."


    In heaven, most of the strong men he met were men, so it was natural to take them for granted. He always thought that the LORD was a man, but he never thought it would be a woman. He was not surprised to hear the female voice coming from the cave.


    "They didn''t tell you about Qingyi?" The Lord asked in surprise.


    Xiao Qingyi said hurriedly: "he didn''t ask, and his disciples didn''t say."


    "No wonder." The Lord''s temper was not as bad as Xiao Qingyi said. After a slight smile, he said slowly, "come in!"


    With the permission of the Lord, the three slowly entered the cave. Different from the outside, the warmth in the cave made people relax unconsciously. But Xiao Bai was more and more nervous, and there was no expression on his face.


    "The goods should have been smoked by the Lord, right?"


    Looking at Xiao Bai Yi''s nervous appearance, Xu Shaotang can''t help slandering him. God knows why Xiao Bai Yi is so afraid of the Holy Lord. At present, he thinks that the Holy Lord is nothing to be afraid of.


    What''s more, the Lord is their master. Can we eat him?


    make complaints about Xiao Bai''s clothes in the heart, and follow the two men into the deep part of the cave.


    The furnishings in the cave are very simple. Most of them are just ordinary objects, and there is nothing particularly luxurious.


    Of course, it''s only on the surface!


    If you look carefully, you will find that many objects in the cave are made of jade. The stone tables are carefully carved, and the unknown green plants in the cave seem to be some kind of rare elixir. But Xu Shaotang is not very clear about what it is. Maybe Zhen Miao should know.


    When they entered the depths of the cave, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    On the lotus stand made of jade, there is a mature and beautiful woman sitting quietly. She looks like she is only in her thirties, but Xu Shaotang knows that she must be more than 200 years old. As for how much, Xu Shaotang doesn''t know or dare to ask.


    After all, no matter what kind of women, age seems to be their taboo.


    This woman has a beautiful face. Among the many beauties Xu Shaotang has met, this one can definitely rank in the top five. A simple but dignified white dress sets off her white skin even more white. Her long black hair is in a bun on her head, which makes her more mature.


    Years do not seem to leave any traces on her face, just let her as the old wine in general with the fermentation of time and more mellow.


    See Xu Shaotang they come in, she stands up slightly, that graceful body posture instantly shows undoubtedly.


    She is the contemporary saint of the holy gate, Gong Xueshang!


    Xu Shaotang looks at the woman who is full of mature charm. He really can''t connect her with the identity of "holy Lord".


    "Is that how you always look at people?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang has been staring at himself, Gong Xueshang''s face shows a slight smile, but her words are undoubtedly reminding Xu Shaotang.


    "Sorry!"


    Xu Shaotang returned to his senses and said with a shy smile: "I really didn''t expect that the LORD was a woman, and she was so young and beautiful. For a moment, she was a bit impolite. Please forgive me."


    What surprised him was not the maturity and beauty of the Holy Lord, but the great difference between the Holy Lord in front of him and the one he imagined. It can be said that he was totally different. At that time, he did not come back.


    "You''re a good talker."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Gong Xueshang can''t help but smile. Women, after all, like to hear others boast about their youth and beauty.


    "It''s not that I can talk, it''s the fact." Xu Shaotang smiles at Gong Xueshang. "I think it''s not just me. I believe anyone will say that when they see you."


    "I don''t know how many women you coax with your mouth."


    Gong Xueshang smiles and moves her eyes to Xiao Baiyi.


    "Well?"


    At the moment when his eyes fell on Xiao Baiyi, Gong Xueshang''s calm face showed a trace of surprise, "have you stepped into the list of immortals?"


    Facing Gong Xueshang''s eyes, Xiao Baiyi raised his head slightly. There was a different look in his dark eyes. Then he bowed and said, "what happened last night."


    "The last time I saw you, you were just in the middle of the earth fairy, right?"


    Gong Xueshang''s eyes were full of curiosity, "what have you experienced in the past three years? How can we advance so quickly? "


    Three years?


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, Xu Shaotang is slightly surprised. Hearing Gong Xueshang''s meaning, it seems that she and Xiao Baiyi haven''t seen each other for three years?In order not to be the Holy Son, Xiao Baiyi hid from Gong Xueshang for three years?


    "I''d like to thank him for being among the immortals."


    Xiao Baiyi slowly points to Xu Shaotang. In Gong Xueshang''s puzzled eyes, he slowly tells Gong Xueshang about his epiphany last night.


    After listening to Xiao Baiyi''s words, Gong Xueshang looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. Xu Shaotang has the power to kill Da Luo Jinxian since he was young. The key is that he is still a late immortal, but now he uses an inexplicable song to make Xiao Baiyi realize.


    It seems that anything strange can happen to Xu Shaotang.


    "I''m curious about what kind of music it is that can make you fall into epiphany." Gong Xueshang''s eyes turned and said, "you might as well play it for me, and let me also listen to what''s wonderful about this piece of music that can make people realize."


    Xiao Bai Yi hesitated slightly, and finally nodded gently.


    The flute was once again held in his hand, and the melodious sound of the flute sounded again.


    Hearing the sound of Xiao Baiyi''s Flute, Xu Shaotang can''t help but look slightly sideways. Although Xiao Baiyi tries to maintain the original tune of the tune, he is very reluctant. Moreover, the tune has no power to wash people''s hearts, and there is only endless disorder, just like his disordered heart.


    "Stop..."


    Gong Xueshang slowly raised her hand and stopped Xiao Baiyi from playing again. "The song is good, but you are so restless. I''m afraid you can''t play what it should be. You''ve been hiding for three years, but your mood is still like this..."


    "I..."


    Xiao Bai Yi slightly stagnated. After all, he didn''t say anything. He just nodded his head gently.

 Chapter 2306

    Looking at Xiao Bai Yi, Gong Xueshang sighed and said, "do you know what I called you here for?"


    "I don''t know. Please make it clear."


    At the moment, Xiao Bai is as good as a cat. He doesn''t even dare to look up at Gong Xueshang. Since he saw Gong Xueshang, he has been very nervous, which makes Xu Shaotang suspicious.


    From getting along with Xiao Baiyi, he felt that Xiao Baiyi should be a free and easy person, with the indulgence of saints.


    With his character, even if he is afraid of Gong Xueshang, he should not be afraid to this extent!


    What''s more, he doesn''t seem to be afraid at all, like, like


    All of a sudden, a strange idea flashed through Xu Shaotang''s mind. His eyes were constantly sweeping on Xiao Baiyi''s face and Gong Xueshang''s face. Then he thought of what Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi said last night. Suddenly, he seemed to understand a little bit!


    In his heart set off waves, palace snow clothes but light to Xiao Bai Yi asked: "you really don''t know or don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know." Xiao Bai Yi raised her eyelids slightly and looked at Gong Xue Chang, then lowered her eyes again.


    "You don''t know?"


    Gong Xueshang glances at Xiao Qingyi, who has never spoken.


    Xiao Qingyi shook his head and said, "please make it clear to the Lord!"


    "With your two cleverness, can''t you guess your intention as a teacher?"


    Gong Xueshang knew that the two disciples were pretending to be confused. He looked at them with a smile and said, "since you all pretend you don''t know, let''s talk straight! You two have been passing the buck to each other for so many years. Now it''s time to give an account to the teacher. Let''s say, who will succeed to the next Holy Lord? The unique knowledge of the holy gate can only be passed on to one of you


    "She


    "He


    Both of them reach out to each other at the same time. Obviously, they don''t want to succeed the throne.


    They all know that as long as they agree to succeed to the throne of the Lord, they will become the one who has obtained the unique knowledge of the holy gate.


    However, they have no interest in the throne of the Lord or the unique knowledge of the holy gate.


    "You..."


    "Don''t you two look at each other''s faces


    "Allah the wrath of the Lord!"


    Seeing that Gong Xueshang was angry, they immediately lowered their heads and looked at each other secretly. It seemed that they were making each other promise to inherit the throne of the Holy Lord, so as to calm the anger in Gong Xueshang''s heart.


    "You''re going to have to pass the buck, aren''t you?"


    Gong Xueshang, of course, saw the little action between them, raised his hand and pointed to the outside of the cave, and said in a fierce voice: "go outside and kneel down for me to discuss slowly. When will the discussion come to an end, and when will you get up again! I''ve indulged you for many years. I won''t indulge you this time! "


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, they couldn''t help staying slightly.


    Xiao Qingyi''s guess came true last night. It seems that the Lord is determined to choose the next one this time!


    They both stare at each other at the same time, and then walk out of the cave with their heads down.


    "These two children are really worrying."


    Until they came out of the cave, Gong Xueshang sighed softly. Then he said to Xu Shaotang, "I''m making you laugh."


    Xu Shaotang smile, some puzzled asked: "the Lord is at the peak of spring and autumn, why so anxious to determine the next one?"


    "As soon as this man is selected, I will pass on the unique knowledge of the holy gate to them as soon as possible."


    Gong Xueshang had a headache and said: "if they continue to buck passing, they will miss the best time to learn the unique learning of the holy gate. In the near future, I will start to close the door. I don''t know when to close the door. I will settle the matter as soon as possible, and I will also close the door at ease."


    "What if they''ve been kneeling outside and haven''t discussed the outcome?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little. He thinks that this kind of situation is likely to happen. Looking at the posture of Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi, no one wants to succeed him. Maybe they kneel down and faint, or the same result.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Gong Xueshang could not help but slightly stagnate. After a long time, he sighed softly: "if it is really like what you said, then I will be the only one to make the decision for them by force!"


    "Then why don''t you make the decision for them by force now, which will save you trouble."


    "I hope they are voluntary."


    Gong Xueshang said slowly.


    "I hope they can really come up with a result." Xu Shaotang said so, but he didn''t hold any hope in his heart. If the two of them could discuss the result, they wouldn''t drag the matter to today.


    Gong Xueshang looked helplessly at the entrance of the cave and said, "do you want to see me so much because of the sage around you?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "I want to ask, who made the rule that sages should not intervene in worldly disputes?""I don''t know."


    Gong Xueshang shook his head slightly and said: "no one knows who made this rule, only that this rule is real. For thousands of years, all saints who tried to challenge this rule have disappeared mysteriously, including my ancestors and masters!"


    "They''re all mysteriously missing?" Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    "I heard from Shizun that Shizu knew this rule at that time, but he was arrogant and uninhibited all his life, and he also had doubts about this rule. Later, because of the dispute with the Xiandao League, the master was seriously injured by the design of the Xiandao League. In his whole life, the master protected his weaknesses and killed him in the Qingdi city as a saint, which forced the sages of the Xiandao League to fight against him. No one knows the result of the war, but only that they fought from the Qingdi city to the Maple Valley, and finally they both mysteriously disappeared. "


    "Shizun has been worried about the disappearance of Shizu. After becoming a saint, I almost searched the whole southern region, but there was no trace of Shizu. Finally, the despairing master, like Shizu, entered Qingdi city and seriously injured Ling Junyi''s father, Ling Tianchen. Since then, I have never seen him again. "


    Referring to the past, Gong Xueshang''s soft cheek showed a gloomy color.


    "So, it should be the same person or the same mysterious organization that made them and the ancient predecessors mysteriously disappear?"


    After hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help frowning slightly: "that is to say, they may have been hiding around us, but we can''t detect their existence at all. What kind of power is this, and what is the purpose of their doing so?"


    Gong Xueshang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know what power this is, but I can probably guess their purpose."

 Chapter 2307

    "Oh? Tell me, what is the purpose of this force? "


    Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Gong Xueshang said slowly: "the power of saints is too strong. Saints often fall apart. Without the restriction of this rule, I''m afraid that countless innocent people will be affected by the battle of saints."


    Huh?


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned. After careful consideration, Gong Xueshang''s guess is not unreasonable. Without the restriction of this rule, once the saints fight, it will undoubtedly be a great disaster for those with low strength.


    He suddenly felt that the purpose of this rule was similar to that of Nuwa''s seal on the gate of heaven, which was to prevent powerful people from harming people.


    He was shocked and thought that this rule was not made by Nu Wa, was it?


    Although this conjecture is bold, it is not impossible. From his conversation with Mingzhi, we can judge that Nuwa certainly exists, and it should still exist now. It is not impossible for Nuwa to seal the gate of heaven and make a rule to restrict saints.


    Moreover, even Mingzhi, the most holy demon clan, did not dare to make a mistake in front of Nu Wa. It was too easy for Nu Wa to make a saint disappear mysteriously!


    However, with the respect of Nu Wa, I don''t think I will deal with a saint myself, will I? Is it the power of Nu Wa''s men?


    Looking at the thinking Xu Shaotang, Gong Xueshang said: "did you think of something?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "I wonder if the person who made this rule will be Nu Wa."


    "Nu Wa..."


    Gong Xueshang''s eyes were wide open, and then she fell into thinking.


    "That''s really possible." For a long time, Gong Xueshang nodded slightly and said, "it''s said that Nu Wa is merciful to help the world. If it''s true, it''s really possible. It''s a pity that people all know Nu Wa, but they don''t know whether she really exists or where she is. Your guess is impossible to prove. "


    "Indeed


    Xu Shaotang nodded regretfully and said, "I have another question. Maybe it''s presumptuous."


    "Don''t ask if you know how to be presumptuous." Gong Xueshang looks sideways and smiles.


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnates. Why doesn''t this woman play according to the routine!


    He has been chatting with Gong Xueshang for a while. Originally, he thought they could ask another question when they were familiar with each other. Originally, he was just pretending to be polite, but he picked up a stone and smashed himself in the foot.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s uncomfortable expression like eating a fly, Gong Xueshang said with a smile: "you are a smart man. You should know what questions I will answer you and what questions I won''t answer you. If you think I should not answer your questions, don''t ask any more! Although you have joined the holy gate, you and I know that your heart is not in the holy gate, and I will not reveal the secret of the holy gate to you. "


    "It seems that the Lord has already guessed what I''m going to ask."


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile. He originally wanted to ask if there were any saints besides Gong Xueshang in the holy gate, but the sentence behind Gong Xueshang had directly broken his mind.


    Once again, it turns out that smart women are really hard to deal with!


    "I guess so!"


    Gong Xueshang nodded slightly: "in fact, you don''t need to ask me this question. When you are going to ask this question, I believe you already have the answer in your heart."


    I see!


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, Xu Shaotang knows that his guess should be right. Besides Gong Xueshang, there should be other saints in the holy gate, but these saints are restricted by that rule and never show up. Even if they show up, only a few people know that they are saints.


    Saints can not personally intervene in the affairs of the world, and they should not have much interest in the general fight for rights. It is estimated that most of them are in meditation to pursue a higher realm.


    "If it''s true that there are ants under saints..." Xu Shaotang sighed that there are more saints in the world than he imagined.


    Gong Xueshang noncommittal smile, light asked: "this sentence is your side that Saint told you?"


    "No!"


    Thinking about the situation of getting along with Mingzhi, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it was another strong man who told me. Originally, I didn''t believe it, but I didn''t believe what I saw and heard all the way from the northern region to the southern region."


    "You''ve seen a lot of saints."


    There was a trace of enlightenment in Gong Xueshang''s eyes.


    No wonder when Xu Shaotang saw himself as a saint, he was only surprised that he was a woman. From the beginning to now, he had no formality to face a saint. If other people were not excited to see a saint, they would not be as comfortable as Xu Shaotang.


    The reason why he can do so must be that he has met so many saints that saints are not uncommon in his eyes.


    You know, even when she told Xiao Qingyi about her holiness, Xiao Qingyi was shocked and speechless, which is completely opposite to Xu Shaotang''s indifference."I''ve seen a few."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang arched his hand to Gong Xueshang and said, "if I can recover my life, I also want to thank old Yu and old Zhong sent by the Holy Lord for their help. Xu Shaotang will remember the kindness of the Holy Lord."


    Gong Xueshang waved his hand and said: "I''m afraid you can retreat without them. You can kill two great Luo Jinxian with the power of the celestial being, and another Yan Zhen who is almost as powerful as the semi saint after taking the Holy Spirit pill. Although you are not a great Luo Jinxian, even the great Luo Jinxian dare not stroke your tiger whiskers lightly. To tell you the truth, if I didn''t know that your heart is not in the holy gate, I would like to accept you as my disciple. You are more suitable for the position of Holy Lord than green and white. "


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and said, "Xiao Qingyi should have told you that sooner or later I will leave the southern region."


    "Does she want to leave Nanyu with you?" Gong Xueshang said with a smile.


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang gives a little meal and feels as if he has betrayed Xiao Qingyi unintentionally.


    "You don''t have to hide for her. I''ve seen through her mind."


    Gong Xueshang raised her eyes to look out of the cave again and said faintly, "if she has decided, let her go. Sooner or later, this southern region will not be able to lock her up."


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, Xu Shaotang is slightly surprised. It seems that in Gong Xueshang''s heart, the next saint has already been determined.


    But I don''t know if she can understand Xiao Bai Yi''s mind.


    It''s reasonable to say that Gong Xueshang is such a smart person, she should have seen some clues, but from her performance, she seems to know nothing.


    Maybe I think too much! Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.

 Chapter 2308

    "By the way, listen to Qingyi, you are seriously injured."


    After sighing secretly for a while, Gong Xueshang asks Xu Shaotang again.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it''s really serious. So far, I haven''t been able to use any real Qi, and I can''t feel any real Qi in my body."


    "Can''t you feel the existence of true Qi?"


    Gong Xueshang was slightly surprised, "can''t you feel any real Qi?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded.


    For this problem, he is also very helpless.


    Fortunately, he now knows that his body is not without real Qi, but all those real Qi have entered the bottomless hole in his body. Although the current situation is not ideal, he can at least see the hope of recovery.


    "Let me see!"


    Gong Xueshang waved his hand, and Xu Shaotang was enveloped by a piece of genuine Qi.


    Just when Gong Xueshang wants to use her true Qi to find out what''s wrong with Xu Shaotang''s body, her face suddenly shows a strong color of surprise, and her beautiful big eyes are full of doubts.


    She only felt that as soon as her true Qi entered Xu Shaotang''s body, it would disappear in an instant. Xu Shaotang''s body seemed to have a huge bottomless hole, crazy devouring the true Qi that entered his body.


    No matter how much genuine Qi Gong Xueshang put into Xu Shaotang''s body, the bottomless cave was all closed, and no true Qi escaped from the bottomless cave.


    "This What''s going on? How can there be a bottomless hole in your body that devours all the true Qi? "


    Gong Xueshang takes back his true Qi and looks at Xu Shaotang in a puzzled way.


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "I don''t know what''s going on. I just found out the existence of this bottomless cave yesterday. I think that the true Qi in my body should be swallowed up by this bottomless cave. That''s why I can''t feel a trace of true Qi in my body."


    Gong Xueshang frowned slightly and said: "at first, I thought you were injured in the battle with Yan Zhen, but now it seems that your guess should be right! You are really like what Qingyi said. You are different all over


    "I''m afraid she said I''m weird all over?"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and asked Gong Xueshang, "the Holy Lord thinks that this may be caused by something. Is there any way to make me recover?"


    Gong Xueshang is also a saint, and her master and ancestor are both saints. She should be well-informed. Xu Shaotang really hopes to get solutions to her physical problems from her.


    For him, who is used to the feeling of real Qi filling in his body, if there is no real Qi in his body, there will be no confidence in his heart.


    "It''s not that Dantian is damaged. Your muscles and veins should be OK." Gong Xueshang shook her head and said, "I''ve never seen you like this before, so I don''t know how to make your body recover. I feel that it won''t recover until the bottomless hole of your body is filled with Qi."


    This result is the same as Xu Shaotang''s own analysis.


    Xu Shaotang already had psychological preparation. After hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, he didn''t show any disappointment. He just said with a smile: "now that there is no way to solve the problem of the body, we have to let it go."


    Let it be, although it seems free and easy, but in fact it is also a strong helpless.


    "Is this bottomless hole in your body only after injury?" Gong Xueshang asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "there has never been a similar situation before. It should be caused by Yan Zhen''s fight."


    Gong Xueshang was slightly puzzled and said, "it''s really strange that you''re in this situation, but you don''t have to worry too much. Just like you said, it''s natural. Maybe one day you''ll get back to normal after a sleep."


    "I hope so."


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile.


    "You have to keep your own health secret now."


    Gong Xueshang reminded: "due to your brilliant achievements in killing Yan Zhen who took the Holy Spirit Dan, even if Xiandao League hates you to the bone, it should not easily provoke you. But if they know that you can''t use the slightest of Qi now, it will be another scene."


    "I understand. Thank you for reminding me."


    Xu Shaotang said: "at present, only a few people close to me and you know about my injury."


    Gong Xueshang thought about it and said, "if you are afraid that the people of Xiandao League will deal with you while you are injured, you can come with your friends in Fengming city. This is the foundation of our holy gate. Even if the strong people of Xiandao league do their best, they may not be able to help you."


    "Thank you for your kindness. Let me think about it."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have this idea before, but he still hesitated in his heart. It''s not too late to go back and have a good discussion with them before making a decision.


    Gong Xueshang seemed to know Xu Shaotang''s hesitation, and nodded gently: "now that you are already a member of our holy gate, it''s not too much for you to be the elder of the holy gate with your strength, but I think you certainly don''t want to. Besides, you don''t have the ability to protect yourself, and it''s not suitable to be in a high position. So, you can serve as the holy gate priest for the time being Serve it. ""No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I''m afraid of trifles."


    "There''s nothing trivial about offering."


    Gong Xueshang said with a smile: "this worship is usually very leisurely. The affairs of the holy gate are handled by secret envoys from all over the world and the elders. It''s only when the holy gate encounters a strong enemy that you need to do something. The holy gate doesn''t have so many rules of Xiandao League. You can do whatever you want, and no trivial things will come to you. To tell you the truth, Yu Zhou mentioned to me several times that he would take down the elder''s position as an offering, but I didn''t agree. The Zhongyu tower you saw is also an offering of the holy gate. "


    "I don''t even have the ability to protect myself now, so it''s not suitable for me to serve as a priest, is it?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Gong Xueshang shook his head and said with a smile, "if you don''t have it now, it doesn''t mean you won''t have it in the future! As I said, you don''t know when your body will recover. But I think that the position of worship is most suitable for you. If you want to walk in the southern regions, the status of worship can also provide you with many conveniences. "


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking. After a long time, he slowly raised his head and confirmed to Gong Xueshang again: "is there really nothing trivial about this sacrifice?"


    "Why don''t you believe me, the Lord?" Gong Xueshang said with a smile.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it. It''s that I''m really afraid of these trifles."


    Xu Shaotang laughed and finally nodded: "since the LORD looks up to me, I will not refuse any more. Anyway, there will be an end between me and the immortal alliance sooner or later."


    Now that you have entered the holy gate, you still have to do something. You just take advantage of it and don''t do anything. There is never such a good thing in this world.

 Chapter 2309

    Two people and simple chat about some things, Gong Xueshang with Xu Shaotang slowly toward the hole.


    In front of the entrance of the cave, Xiao Bai Yi and Xiao Qing Yi are still kneeling there, their bodies covered with a thick layer of snow. The biting wind made their eyebrows covered with ice, but they were both immortal, and the cold was almost negligible to them.


    "Has the discussion come to an end?"


    Gong Xueshang looks at them calmly.


    They looked up slightly, but they both closed their lips.


    "It seems that you haven''t come to a conclusion." Gong Xueshang sighed, "in this case, you should continue to kneel and reflect on yourself. I''ll help you again, so that you won''t be too comfortable kneeling here!"


    After that, with one hand of Gong Xueshang, a field has been covered by two people. In Gong Xueshang''s field, they seem to be trapped in the mire, and their Qi is limited. They can no longer drive Qi to resist the cold and ice on the top of the mountain.


    Just for a moment, a piercing chill rushed into their bodies like a wild horse. They shivered involuntarily, and the ice crystals on their eyebrows gradually grew stronger.


    Looking at their appearance, Xu Shaotang felt cold.


    The boundless cold continued to attack them. Gradually, their bodies began to become stiff, but they did not dare to have the slightest activity, just as always, they stood upright to meet the piercing snow.


    "Green clothes, or Let''s use another way to Decide the outcome? "


    For a long time, the purple lips of Xiao Bai said to Xiao Qingyi.


    "You said..."


    Xiao Qingyi was not much better. Her ruddy lips were already purple with cold. She was shaking like chaff, and her pretty face was red with cold.


    Xiao Baiyi gritted his teeth and looked at Xiao Qingyi with provocative eyes: "whoever is in a coma first will How about succeeding the Lord? "


    "Good! In a word It''s up to you


    Xiao Qingyi agreed to come down without thinking about it.


    Now, both of them can''t use any real Qi in Gong Xueshang''s field. They can only rely on their own will. Obviously, both of them have absolute confidence in their own will and believe that the other party will be in a coma before themselves.


    Listening to their words, Gong Xueshang, who was standing there happily, couldn''t help smiling: "since you have come up with this method, I''ll be the notary for you. The idea is your own. When the result comes out, you should be willing. Don''t blame me for being ruthless if you go back!"


    Although her face with a shallow smile, but everyone can hear the warning in her heart.


    "Good!"


    Two people at the same time slightly nod, in the heart has already begun to fight secretly.


    "Silly child..."


    Looking at the two people fighting there, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing with a sigh.


    At the moment when Xiao Baiyi said the bet, he was doomed to lose.


    These two silly children should not know that in the field of saints, saints are the masters of this small space. Who Gong Xueshang wants to coma first will coma first.


    Since Gong Xueshang doesn''t care about Xiao Qingyi''s idea of going to the northern region with her, it means that she has chosen Xiao Baiyi in her heart. Now she is just giving Xiao Baiyi a reason to accept this willingly.


    Now he finally understood why Gong Xueshang wanted them to kneel down here. She should have calculated this step for a long time!


    Xiao Baiyi wants to fight Gong Xueshang. It''s really too tender.


    "Xu Gong, are you cold?"


    At this time, Gong Xueshang suddenly turns to Xu Shaotang and asks.


    "I''m ok, no..."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang subconsciously replied, he already understood Gong Xueshang''s meaning. Gong Xueshang should know that he knows something about the domain of saints. This is changing his way to remind him not to talk nonsense. If he talks nonsense again, he will be in the domain of Gong Xueshang.


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang quickly changed his words and said, "don''t say, I feel cold when I look at them like this. Lord, why don''t you watch them here first, and I''ll go to the cave to get warm."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Gong Xueshang showed a trace of satisfaction in her eyes. She waved her hand and said, "if you are hurt, go to the cave to have a rest. You can enjoy the wine in the cave at will."


    "Thank you very much."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and slowly retreats into the cave.


    Gong Xueshang smiles and says in his heart: "this boy is a person!"


    This Xu Shaotang is really smart, she just casually click, he will understand his own meaning.


    It''s no wonder that even Xiao Qingyi, a girl with eyes higher than the top, praises her. This boy is very powerful and intelligent. In the future, I''m afraid even she has to look up to her existence.


    Fortunately, such a character has not become the enemy of the holy gate. When the boy''s body recovers, I''m afraid the Xiandao League will be in trouble!Back in the cave, bored Xu Shaotang is not polite to Gong Xueshang. He finds Gong Xueshang''s wine and puts it in his hand. While tasting the wine, he looks around the cave.


    "Well?"


    Looking at it, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly fell on a painting in the cave.


    The middle-aged man is sitting on the top of the snow mountain with a bone jade flute in his hand. His feet are the abyss, but he doesn''t realize it. He just looks into the distance, with a deep melancholy in his eyes, as if he still has a little look of missing.


    Endless snowflakes falling on him, for him to put on a snow-white Cape, but he was unaware, just playing the flute in his hand.


    Vaguely, Xu Shaotang seems to be able to hear the flute full of tears.


    This painting is just opposite the lotus terrace. When you sit on the lotus terrace, you can see it as long as you look up slightly.


    "This is..."


    Xu Shaotang is slightly confused. Gong Xueshang puts the portrait of such a man in this position. It is obvious that the man in the painting should be very important to her.


    "Isn''t it her lover?"


    Xu Shaotang had this idea in his mind. Once the idea appeared, it could not be waved away.


    Flute, painting


    Gradually, Xu Shaotang seems to understand why Xiao Baiyi is fond of flute and painting. I''m afraid that he is unconsciously imitating the man in the painting?


    He wants Gong Xueshang to think of himself as the man in the painting, but he is not the man in the painting after all.


    The falling flowers are intentional and the flowing water is merciless.


    No matter which world it is, it seems that there will never be a lack of such emotional and sad stories


    He can see Xiao Bai Yi''s mind. Gong Xueshang can''t see it. Maybe she can''t hold other people in her eyes!

 Chapter 2310

    After kneeling at Dongkou for a day and a night, this farce about the future of the Lord has finally come to an end.


    As expected, Xiao Baiyi was the first to faint due to the extreme cold.


    Not long after Xiao Baiyi passed out of coma, Xiao Qingyi also passed out of coma.


    After Gong Xueshang retreated to his own realm, the real Qi in the two people''s body automatically started to work. Soon, they woke up from coma one after another.


    "Now, do you have anything else to say?"


    Looking at Xiao Baiyi who wakes up from coma, Gong Xueshang asks lightly.


    Xiao Bai Yi stagnated slightly. After a moment, he jumped up abruptly from the ground and rushed out of the cave like lightning.


    However, in front of the sage Gong Xueshang, there was no chance for him to escape. Before he reached the cave entrance, he was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Gong Xueshang''s face was suddenly cold, and he said harshly, "this is your bet. Do you want to go back on it? Seven foot man, he even has to go back on what he said! You want to run, don''t you? Good! I want you to escape. If I leave today, I will not have you! Go


    After that, Gong Xueshang withdrew the barrier, turned his face, and no longer looked at Xiao Baiyi.


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, Xiao Baiyi was shocked. If Gong Xueshang was angry before, he was only angry on his face. But this time, he knew that Gong Xueshang was really angry.


    The entrance of the cave is close in front of him. Without the barrier, he can easily leave here. He only needs to step forward a few steps, and then he will be completely free. He will never succeed to the throne of the Lord.


    However, this close distance, he did not dare to cross a cent, he stood there so stupidly, his face showed a touch of unprecedented bitterness.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t do stupid things!"


    Xiao Baiyi also felt the anger in Gong Xueshang''s heart, and quickly came forward to persuade him.


    "Let him go!"


    Gong Xueshang pulls gently across the air, and Xiao Qingyi can''t help coming to her, leaving Xiao Baiyi standing there.


    Xiao Bai stood there, his foot wanted to step out several times, but he didn''t step out in the end, making a fierce struggle in his heart.


    A moment later, Xiao Bai Yi lowered his head slowly.


    "I dare not..."


    Xiao Baiyi didn''t want to accept this fact, but he had to accept it in the end.


    He can go back and take those steps, but the moment he steps out of the cave is the end of their fate.


    He didn''t want Gong Xueshang to look down on him! I don''t want to be a betrayer in Gong Xueshang''s eyes.


    "I don''t want to force you!" The frost on Gong Xueshang''s face still didn''t recede, and he said coldly.


    "I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat!"


    Xiao Bai Yi slowly raised his head and looked at Gong Xueshang with a complicated look in his eyes.


    "Are you really willing to accept defeat?" The look on Gong Xueshang''s face finally eased a little.


    "Yes


    Xiao Bai Yi nodded, straightened up, and said in a deep voice, "man, since I lost the bet, I''m willing. I''m confused just now, and I hope the Lord will punish me."


    "Don''t call me Lord, call me master!"


    Gong Xueshang''s tone finally softened down and said faintly: "from now on, you are the Lord of the holy gate! Qingyi, go and tell some elders to come to see me! "


    "Yes


    Xiao Qingyi was about to leave, but Xu Shaotang said, "I''ll go with you."


    Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and looks at Gong Xueshang.


    Gong Xueshang nodded slightly and said, "then you can go together. Go back quickly!"


    "I''m going now!"


    There was no relief on Xiao Qingyi''s face. When he turned around, he shook his head slightly to Xiao Baiyi, indicating that he would not make the master angry again.


    Xiao white is full of bitterness, looked at Xiao green one eye, silently issued a helpless sigh.


    After Xiao Qingyi left the cave, it was estimated that he was far away from the cave. Xu Shaotang quickly asked Xiao Qingyi, who was pulling himself to the sky: "who is the picture opposite the lotus terrace where the Lord meditated?"


    "That''s why you''re going with me?"


    Xiao Qingyi asked lightly.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "isn''t this also my curiosity? The Lord hung the portrait opposite the lotus terrace where he meditated. Should the man in the portrait be very important to the Lord? "


    "That''s my master and the master''s master!"


    Xiao Qingyi said with a gloomy look.


    "Ah?"


    After hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly screamed, and there was a big wave in his heart. A moment later, he said, "don''t tell me that the Lord has always loved his master..."


    Xiao Qingyi looked slightly and said, "don''t you already see it?"what the hell!


    It''s so hot!


    Xiao Baiyi fell in love with her master Gong Xueshang. It''s very hot news, and that Gong Xueshang fell in love with her master again. What a love triangle!


    This is definitely the most bloody love Xu Shaotang has heard since he came to heaven!


    If this extraordinary love is made into a movie, it is estimated that it will get a very high box office!


    No dog blood, only more dog blood!


    Xu Shaotang yelled in his heart that the fire of gossip was burning on his face.


    "Do people in the holy gate have the tradition of falling in love with their teachers?" Xu Shaotang is full of speechless said.


    "You see that?"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi knows that Xu Shaotang has seen Xiao Baiyi''s affection for the master.


    "I''m a fool if I can''t see it!"


    Xu Shaotang said quietly, "the reason why Xiao Baiyi likes to draw and play flute is to imitate your ancestors, right?"


    Xiao Qingyi nodded slightly and sighed softly: "evil fate..."


    "Bad luck?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "I don''t think it''s a bad fate, just a little bit of dog blood! Although there is a big difference between the ages of your master and brother Bai Yi, compared with the long life of the sage, age is not a problem


    "They are masters and apprentices after all." Xiao Qingyi shook her head slightly.


    "Feudalism!"


    Xu Shaotang said, "what happened to the master and apprentice? In front of love, what is the title of master and apprentice? I said, "holy daughter, don''t you look at brother in white with secular eyes?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi was slightly surprised and said, "I thought you would think that elder martial brother is rebellious..."


    "What kind of treason is that?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, your master is very beautiful. It''s reasonable for brother Bai to fall in love with her! However, your master is deeply in love with your Shizu, which is a bit troublesome. I think she probably knows your elder martial brother''s feelings for her, but her heart has been occupied by your Shizu. Brother Bai Yi wants to move her heart, which is a little difficult.... "

 Chapter 2311

    "You are really a strange person..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi couldn''t help smiling.


    It''s really strange for Xu Shaotang. When he heard the news, he didn''t think that Xiao Baiyi''s falling in love with his master was a rebellious act. Listening to him, it seemed that he had to give Xiao Baiyi some advice to help him move his master''s long silent heart?


    In his eyes, isn''t there any etiquette?


    But she didn''t know that their so-called etiquette and law were all feudal dross in Xu Shaotang''s view. In front of true love, what was the relationship between master and apprentice?


    Aren''t Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu also mentors?


    "Strange? Maybe! "


    Xu Shaotang laughs and asks curiously, "he doesn''t want to be the next Lord. It''s also related to his falling in love with your master?"


    Xiao Qingyi shook her head slightly and sighed softly: "he doesn''t want to be the next Lord, he just wants to avoid the master all the time."


    "And why?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of don''t understand of say: "he isn''t deep love your teacher, how again want to hide her?"


    This is really contradictory!


    Who doesn''t want to look at the person he loves all day long? Why does Xiao Bai Yi do the opposite?


    "He''s afraid!"


    Xiao Qingyi sighed: "he is afraid that if he or I succeed the Lord, the master will go to find Shizu. Finally, he will disappear mysteriously like Shizu. In this way, he will never see him again..."


    I see!


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized.


    It''s no wonder that Xiao Baiyi has to hide from Gong Xueshang, whom he loves so much. All his problems are caused by this reason.


    Since Gong Xueshang hung the portrait of her master in the place where she could see it when she raised her eyes, she must love her master very much. The reason why she has not left now is that she has not chosen the next one. Once she has decided, she is afraid that she will go back to the old way of her master. In order to find the man she loves deeply, she may also love him They will do it with the respect of saints!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a strange idea in his mind. He was full of amazement and asked Xiao Qingyi, "isn''t your master a woman?"


    "You guessed again..." Xiao Qingyi nodded silently.


    "Your master also fell in love with his master?"


    Xu Shaotang almost spouted a mouthful of old blood. If that''s the case, the triangle love will become the most bloody quadrangle love he has ever heard!


    "I don''t know. We dare not ask the master this question."


    Xiao Qingyi shook her head slightly and said, "but I guess it''s what you said..."


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Qingyi in astonishment. After a long time, he was speechless and said, "it seems that you really have a tradition of falling in love with your master. Fortunately, you are not a man, otherwise, you and your elder martial brother may become enemies..."


    Xiao Qingyi didn''t get angry because of Xu Shaotang''s words, but said slowly: "as you said, the elder martial brother and I were raised by the elder martial brother himself in the early years. When we get along with each other day and night, the elder martial brother has feelings for the elder martial brother. Originally, he didn''t resist becoming the next Lord. Later, when he heard the master talk about the master, he had resistance in his heart. Since then, he began to hide from the master. "


    "I can understand! If it were me, I would do the same


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. In a moment, he asked Xiao Qingyi sadly, "now that the candidate for the next Lord has been decided, does it mean that your master will go back to the old way of Shizu?"


    Thinking about this result, Xu Shaotang himself began to feel gloomy.


    Their pulse seems to fall into a dead circle. He doesn''t know if Gong Xueshang is really missing mysteriously. After becoming a saint, Xiao Baiyi will follow this path to pursue his infatuated woman.


    This cycle seems to have no end forever.


    What Gong Xueshang said before is that he has already started to prepare for it?


    "I don''t know, but it''s very likely."


    Xiao Qingyi nodded slightly and said: "we are also worried about this. We don''t want to succeed the LORD all the time. We want to drag on like this. We just didn''t expect that the master''s attitude would be so firm this time! After so many years of procrastination, we can''t go on


    "Brother Bai Yi is now succeeding the Lord. With his strength, can he serve the people?" Xu Shaotang asked with some worry.


    "The holy gate doesn''t have the rules of Xiandao League. It doesn''t depend on the strength of the individual whether it serves the public or not."


    Xiao Qingyi said quietly: "elder martial brother is the next son selected by several elders. With the support of several elders, even if he has not entered the immortal list, he can also serve the public! He doesn''t need to fight against Xiandao League. "


    For the holy gate, the most important thing is not the strength of the present, but the infinite possibility of the future and a smart mind. It is obvious that Xiao Bai Yi has both of these two points, and no one will object to his successor.Moreover, Gong Xueshang has not yet passed on the unique knowledge of the holy gate to him. Once he passes on the unique knowledge of the holy gate, his strength will surely usher in a new round of surge.


    "That''s a bit of a problem."


    Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "I thought your master would support him for a period of time. When his position is stable, we can do what you are worried about. Now it seems that we are afraid that what we are worried about will happen after she passes on the unique knowledge of the holy gate to brother Bai Yi."


    "Yes


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Xu Shaotang with a sad look: "if the master is really missing mysteriously, we will never see her again! Xu Shaotang, you have a lot of ghost ideas. Can you help us keep the master? We really don''t want to see Shizu follow the same old path as Shizu. "


    "What can I do?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Qingyi with tears and smiles. She really thinks highly of herself. How can he stop what Gong Xueshang wants to do?


    "I''m serious!" Xiao Qingyi stops abruptly in the air with Xu Shaotang, looks into Xu Shaotang''s eyes seriously and says: "since you don''t think that it''s treacherous for your elder martial brother to fall in love with him, do you have any way to help him keep him? As long as he accepts his elder martial brother, they will be free from the endless depression."


    "This..."


    Looking at Xiao Qingyi''s expectant eyes, Xu Shaotang felt helpless and said slowly: "let me think about it first. Don''t say anything to move your master''s heart. Let''s see if there''s any way to keep her, even if it''s only temporary. Let''s put it off for a day..."

 Chapter 2312

    When Gong Xueshang meets the four elders of the holy gate in the cave, Xu Shaotang can only see the snow outside the cave.


    Looking up, the rolling clouds blocked the line of sight, only the snow in the sky.


    Xiao Bai Yi stood upright in the wind and snow, motionless in the corner of the top of the mountain, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Xu Shaotang, who has no real Qi to resist the cold, has to rely on Xiao Qingyi to resist the biting wind and the heavy snow in front of him with a barrier formed by real Qi. Even so, the cold around him still makes him shiver slightly.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finds that the only one who can hold Gong Xueshang down temporarily is Xiao Baiyi. In addition, even Xiao Qingyi and the four elders can''t hold her down.


    When Xu Shaotang tells Xiao Qingyi her thoughts in a low voice, she gently shakes her head.


    "It''s no use. If he doesn''t study the holy gate''s unique knowledge, he can see it at a glance." Xiao Qingyi directly denied Xu Shaotang''s proposal.


    They were all brought up by Gong Xueshang. Gong Xueshang knew nothing about their temper and understanding. Xu Shaotang wants Xiao Baiyi to cheat when she is learning the unique skills of the holy gate. If Xiao Baiyi really does this, let alone Gong Xueshang, even she can see it.


    "Then I can''t think of any other way."


    Xu Shaotang looks at them helplessly. Gong Xueshang''s strength is there. If you want to keep Gong Xueshang, you can''t use the hard one. You can only use the soft one. But even if it''s the soft one, it''s too little for Gong Xueshang.


    It''s unrealistic to use such methods as slouching, and Xiao Bai Yi certainly disdains to do so.


    "If you think about it, don''t worry!" Xiao Qingyi said: "the unique knowledge of the holy gate will not be understood overnight. Even if the master wants to leave, he must wait until the elder martial brother understands the unique knowledge of the holy gate."


    "I really can''t think of it. Don''t embarrass me."


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless looking at Xiao Qingyi, this Xiao Qingyi really think he is omnipotent, what method can think of.


    Xiao Qingyi is not necessarily more stupid than himself. Perhaps, he has already thought about the methods he can think of.


    In fact, they all knew that it all depended on Gong Xueshang''s attitude. His tricks were not worth mentioning in Gong Xueshang''s eyes.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s helpless look, Xiao Qingyi''s look suddenly darkened. He looked up at Xiao Baiyi not far away. For a long time, he silently sighed helplessly.


    "Is there really no way?"


    Xiao Qingyi''s eyes gushed a thin mist, but his mood had sunk to the bottom.


    "It''s not that there''s no way." Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly, met Xiao Qingyi''s expectant eyes, and said with a bitter smile: "in fact, I''ve thought of a bad move, but to tell you the truth, it''s too cheap and shameless. If it''s used, even I will look down on myself. I believe brother Bai also disdains to use it."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Qingyi asked.


    "Cooked rice with raw rice, understand?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi stagnated slightly, and instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. A blush suddenly rose on his face, and his eyes glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely.


    "What are you staring at me for?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "if you really want to use this method, I guess your master will kill me, so I''ll give it to you casually. Even if you want to use it, I dare not use it!"


    The reason why he can think of this method is that he remembers the past between him and Ji Rushu. Although this method may be the most useful, it is really too vulgar.


    "It''s better not to mention that in the future, or the master may kill you!"


    Xiao Qingyi warned seriously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Now he was just chatting with Xiao Qingyi to pass the time. In front of Gong Xueshang, he did not dare to say such words.


    "I wonder if you, shameless man, have tarnished the innocence of many women in this way." Xiao Qingyi snorted.


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang was speechless. He shrugged his shoulders for a long time and said, "whatever you think, anyway, I''m not afraid of the shadow."


    I knew that Xiao Qingyi would think that way. He shouldn''t have said that just now. He secretly scolded himself for being cheap. He knew that this method was shameless, and even he would not agree to use this method, but he still said it. Now it''s better, but he caused himself a lot of trouble.


    Xiao Qingyi bit her red lips and said, "I''ll ask dantai if you''ve ever done such shameless things in the end."


    "Just go


    Xu Shaotang shrugged casually, "the things between them, anyway, I really have no way, all this, may only look at themselves."


    He has thought about all kinds of ways that he can and can''t think about, but there is no feasible way. Fate is decided by heaven. It depends on whether they are predestined in this life.


    Just when they were at a loss, Xiao Baiyi suddenly took out his flute, facing the falling snow, closed his eyes and played the flute.One person, one flute, one snowflake, one world.


    A long sound of flute came into their ears, and a strong sense of loneliness came to their hearts.


    "Alas..."


    Listening to the disturbing sound of the flute, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily, "ask what love is in the world, teach people to live and die together..."


    Xiao Qingyi slightly stagnated, standing in the snow, silently repeating Xu Shaotang''s words: "ask what is love in the world..."


    Looking at Xiao Bai Yi''s lonely figure, Xu Shaotang has a lot of feelings. Unconsciously, he thinks of the women who are still waiting for him on earth. Xiao Bai Yi is trapped in love, but he can still see his beloved now. Although he is in love with those women, he is separated from two worlds.


    Xiao Bai Yi''s mood at the moment, he is the most sympathetic.


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly behind Xiao Baiyi in the face of the piercing wind and snow. In Xiao Qingyi''s surprised eyes, he gently patted Xiao Baiyi''s shoulder, pointed to Xiao Baiyi''s Flute, and motioned Xiao Baiyi to borrow his flute.


    Xiao Bai Yi is slightly puzzled, but he still hands the flute to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took the flute. In his mind, the faces of the people he loved passed quickly one by one. Unconsciously, his lips were already on the flute.


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang''s flute sound was so cheerful and lively, which was out of tune with the scene. However, with the gradual change of melody, the cheerful and lively flute sound gradually became suppressed. Later, a strong sadness spread in their hearts. They seemed to hear the cry of despair, which made their whole body and mind start It''s starting to hurt.


    Unconsciously, tears have blurred their vision.


    "What kind of story does he have..."


    At this moment, in Xiao Qingyi''s eyes, Xu Shaotang, who is completely opposite to her usual giggle, suddenly wants to get to know Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2313

    Just when Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi are completely immersed in the sad mire, the snowflakes suddenly fall around Xu Shaotang.


    As if there is an invisible umbrella for Xu Shaotang to block the flying snow.


    No matter Xu Shaotang or Xiao Qingyi, they didn''t realize that Gong Xueshang and the four elders had come out of the cave. They were all standing in the snow, and let the boundless sadness spread in their bodies.


    It seems to have a fascinating magic that they can''t get out of.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang seems to have entered a wonderful state. He can''t feel any cold, nor can he feel the existence of anyone around him. He is a person, as if he is a world. His heart is surging, and his whole body is filled with sadness. Even the deep part of his soul is filled with a whine of sadness.


    Time seems to have stopped, the biting wind also stopped in front of Xu Shaotang, the snow is heavier, but the snowflakes are lingering around him, constantly rotating.


    Let the cold around, but his side is warm as spring.


    Whew


    A few birdsong broke the silence.


    Hearing the sound of birds, people who fell into endless sadness woke up one after another.


    Looking up, only a few huge flying monsters converged from all directions, and gradually converged over Xu Shaotang''s head, forming a scene of blocking the sky and the sun.


    "Be careful!"


    Just when Gong Xueshang thought that these monsters were going to attack them, those monsters hovered over Xu Shaotang''s head. They didn''t attack at all. They just kept moaning in the air.


    After confirming that these monsters had no intention to attack, people gradually relaxed and looked at this strange scene with astonishment.


    Even Gong Xueshang, who has lived for more than two hundred years, is now completely in a dull state. This scene, let alone seeing it with her own eyes, she has never heard of it!


    "Flaming eagle, flaming purple skylark, bingluan..."


    Looking at the monsters hovering over Xu Shaotang''s head, everyone was in a great shock. Xiao Qingyi reported the names of those monsters and muttered to himself: "these should be demon kings!"


    What makes them feel strange is that these demon kings, who originally had a strong sense of territory, now hover together harmoniously, and all the monsters that could be transformed from demon kings now appear in noumenon.


    Several demon kings blocked the falling snowflakes, and no more snowflakes fell from the sky.


    "Snow clothes, what''s the situation?"


    Yu Zhou looked at Gong Xueshang in astonishment.


    Gong Xueshang shook his head blankly and pointed to Xu Shaotang, who was still playing flute there: "maybe only he knows?"


    "Would you like to wake him up and ask?" Another elder said with some worry: "these monsters are enough to raze the whole Fengming city to the ground!"


    Although they have a semi saint and three great Luo Jinxian, and a saint with incomparable strength, they are also slightly afraid in the face of these powerful demon kings. Once these demon kings attack, they won''t be in great danger, but Fengming city can''t be guaranteed!


    They don''t even know where these demon kings come from.


    "Let''s see first!"


    Gong Xueshang took a look at Xu Shaotang and shook his head slightly. "He should be at the critical moment now. Don''t disturb him unless he has to!"


    Just as they were talking, more monsters came from all over the world. However, the strength of those monsters who came later was not too strong. They were basically monsters below the Ninth level. Of course, the so-called weakness was only aimed at those who were above the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. According to Xiao Baiyi and Xiao Qingyi, any one of these monsters might kill them.


    "How strange is this boy! How on earth did he do it? "


    Yu Zhou looked at Xu Shaotang with a shocked face. The boy shocked them again and again. It seemed that anything could happen to him. Many monsters in the air seemed to gather from all directions to worship him.


    "I said long ago that he would be a troublemaker." Gong Xueshang looked up at the demons and beasts blocking the sky and murmured: "maybe the future of the northern and southern regions will be his world..."


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, everyone looked at her in great surprise.


    Gong Xueshang''s evaluation of Xu Shaotang can''t be higher. Although they all know that Xu Shaotang is by no means an ordinary person, Gong Xueshang''s words that the future northern and southern regions are Xu Shaotang''s world still shocked them.


    Xu Shaotang''s deep understanding of the sea is beating.


    "Oh..."


    At this moment, a dragon song suddenly rang through the world.


    It was a very sad cry, just like the blood of a cuckoo.


    With the loud sound of the dragon, a terrible momentum suddenly emerged from Xu Shaotang. Whether they were Gong Xueshang or the monsters in the sky, they felt a shiver in the soul in front of the terrible momentum. Besides the shiver, a strong sadness immediately enveloped them, and tears poured out of their eyes uncontrollably.The snow stopped abruptly, and all the monsters crawled down in the air, making a sad sound that reflected with the sound of the dragon.


    The snow stopped, but the hailstones of different sizes fell from the sky. It was the tears of those monsters who crawled in the air.


    Just when everyone was overwhelmed by the terrible momentum, Xu Shaotang''s flute suddenly stopped. With the stop of the flute, the breath of terror suddenly disappeared.


    At the moment, Xiao Bai Yi and Xiao Qing Yi, who were slightly weaker, were already in a coma. The four elders were soaked in sweat. As long as Gong Xue''s clothes were slightly better, they were white and could not see a trace of blood.


    Xu Shaotang, who unconsciously blows a piece of "Liang Zhu", only feels that the depression in his heart seems to have been vented. When he looks back, he sees that people are looking at him in horror.


    "You are..."


    Xu Shaotang does not understand looking at the crowd, words have not finished, a fist size hail will hit on his side.


    "Hail?"


    Xu Shaotang looked up at the sky, and the whole person fell into a dull moment.


    A moment later, the reaction of Xu Shaotang yelled, suddenly ran to Gong Xueshang, their side, mouth also shouting "help".


    However, many monsters in the sky have begun to disperse gradually. Before leaving, they all give out a cry of sadness to Xu Shaotang, as if they are saying goodbye to him.


    These monsters come for no reason, and go without warning. In a moment, the dark sky finally opened up, and the snow that stopped for a short time flew down again

 Chapter 2314

    When Xu Shaotang heard the whole story from Gong Xueshang and others, even he himself fell into a dullness.


    He just played a piece of "Liang Zhu", how could it cause such strange things?


    A hundred birds in the morning?


    Or a hundred birds to the dragon?


    Just now, he was completely immersed in the inexplicable sorrow. He didn''t know what was going on around him. All the monsters left inexplicably. He wanted to ask a demon king about the situation, but he didn''t have a chance.


    "Do you feel your strength has improved?"


    Gong Xueshang looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. Xu Shaotang''s situation just now is very similar to the epiphany in the legend. Xiao Baiyi''s Epiphany is not long ago. If Xu Shaotang''s Epiphany depends on another song, they will have to think about the reason.


    If Xu Shaotang''s music can help people enter the dream of Epiphany, then Xu Shaotang will be their greatest blessing.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Gong Xueshang thought. Hearing Gong Xueshang''s question, he shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t have any feeling. I don''t think there should be any promotion."


    He really didn''t feel any change in his body, but his mood suddenly brightened up a lot, probably because he let out his sorrow through that song.


    Yu Zhou grabbed Xu Shaotang, opened his eyes carefully and said: "boy, don''t cheat us! How can you have such a terrible breath? You are the legendary epiphany just now. How can you not be promoted! "


    "Why do I lie to you..."


    Xu Shaotang speechless said: "don''t believe that you use your own divine sense to find out."


    "Just look, I don''t believe you didn''t get any promotion!"


    Yu Zhou didn''t believe in evil, so he let go of his divine sense and carefully investigated Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at it, Yu Zhou''s face suddenly showed a strong color of curiosity, but at a loss.


    "Ah


    While people were waiting for the result of Yuzhou''s investigation, Yuzhou suddenly screamed in agony, hugged his head and fell to the ground, shouting angrily: "boy Xu, you''ve got me!"


    This sudden situation, suddenly let people slightly a Leng, and then full of amazement to see Xu Shaotang.


    "No, I didn''t do anything..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the crowd in tears and laughter, then squatted down and asked Yu Zhou, who was lying on the ground and humming: "Mr. Yu, you Are you all right? "


    "Nothing?"


    Yu Zhou took a cold breath, gritted his teeth and glared at Xu Shaotang. He said bitterly, "let me prick your head with a needle?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. He really doesn''t know what happened!


    "Yu Zhou, what''s the matter?" Gong Xueshang saw that Yu Zhou didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble, so he asked curiously.


    Yu Zhou shook his head hard and let the gradually weakening tingling sensation wave away. Then he slowly got up from the ground, rubbed his head and said: "just now, when I used my divine sense to investigate the boy''s cultivation, I found that the boy''s body was a chaos, and there was no way to investigate. When I was going to use my divine sense to go through the chaos, his body was a mess Suddenly, a mysterious force appeared in my mind, which directly defeated my divine sense... "


    Hearing Yu Zhou''s words, people suddenly realized.


    It''s no wonder that Yu Zhou was so miserable just now. It''s because his divine sense was defeated. For people of their cultivation, the damage to their body can be ignored. If their divine sense was damaged, it would be fatal. If they were as miserable as Yu Zhou just now, they would be killed on the spot.


    Fortunately, the damage to Yu Zhou''s divine sense should not be serious. Otherwise, how could he stand here and talk to them now.


    Looking at everyone''s questioning eyes, Xu Shaotang said: "you all see what I do, I really don''t know! The Lord knows my situation best. I don''t believe you ask her. "


    "I''m not the Lord now."


    Gong Xueshang shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s reasonable that Xu Shaotang can''t attack Yu Zhou''s divine sense now. I''m afraid it''s not his original intention. Let me have a look."


    Xu Shaotang can''t even use his true Qi now. He certainly can''t attack Yuzhou''s divine sense with his own divine sense. Moreover, no matter how talented Xu Shaotang is, his divine sense can''t be stronger than Yuzhou''s. However, the fact is that Yuzhou''s divine sense has been attacked.


    Having said that, Gong Xueshang let go of her divine sense and went to Xu Shaotang carefully.


    A moment later, Gong Xueshang suddenly snorted. It seemed that her divine sense was also attacked.


    "As Yu Zhou said


    Gong Xueshang took a deep breath, stabilized his mind, and then slowly said: "fortunately, my divine consciousness retreated quickly, otherwise I''m afraid it would be like Yu Zhou!"


    With Yu Zhou''s warning, she was very careful when she was investigating Xu Shaotang. However, even so, her divine consciousness was attacked by that mysterious force, but she quickly recovered her divine consciousness, which did not cause much damage to her divine consciousness."Snow clothes, even your divine consciousness can''t resist that power?"


    Elder lanze asked in surprise.


    Xu Yutang''s mysterious power was not strong enough to fight against the mysterious God Xu Yutang!


    For a moment, he wanted to break off Xu Shaotang''s body to see what strange things happened to him.


    "That mysterious force is terrible!" Gong Xueshang shook his head and said: "if I guess correctly, the terrible breath he just showed should also be related to this mysterious power!"


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, Xu Shaotang frowned tightly.


    Is it the ghost of Yinglong again?


    When you think about it, it seems that only Yinglong ghost has the power to fight against Gong Xueshang''s divine sense!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang was very surprised. Just a ghost had such a terrible power. When Yinglong was in his heyday, what a terrible existence it was!


    "Boy Xu, can you tell me why you can emit such a terrible breath?"


    LAN Zeman looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. Xu Shaotang is too mysterious. Everything about him is unheard of by these old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years.


    Xu Shaotang pretended to shake his head blankly: "I don''t know. I just felt like I had a comfortable sleep. As a result, when I woke up, I heard you talk about those strange things. I''m still in a muddle..."

 Chapter 2315

    "Forget it!"


    See several elders still want to ask, Gong Xueshang gently shook his head and said: "ask him also can''t ask, don''t ask, you just need to know, he is a person of our holy gate!"


    There are some things that you can''t find out if you put them clearly.


    Let''s not say whether Xu Shaotang really knows what''s going on. Even if he knows, with Xu Shaotang''s cunning strength, he will not easily show his cards to others.


    Anyone who is not stupid will make the same choice as Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, several elders look at each other, break the idea of further questioning, but they are more and more curious about Xu Shaotang.


    At this time, Xiao Qingyi and Xiao Baiyi, who had been in a coma, finally regained their consciousness. Their heads seemed to be about to burst open. The terrible smell just now seemed to crush their souls.


    Xiao Baiyi opens his eyes and sees Xu Shaotang, and he stands up with the pain in his head. Just when Xu Shaotang thinks he wants to ask the same question as Gong Xueshang, Xiao Baiyi grabs his arm and asks eagerly, "what''s the name of the song you just played?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang and all the people are slightly stagnant. I never dreamed that Xiao Baiyi would ask this question.


    After a while, everyone looked at Xu Shaotang curiously. In fact, they also wanted to know the name of the song.


    Facing the public''s eyes, Xu Shaotang said in a funny way: "Liang Zhu tells such a story..."


    With that, Xu Shaotang slowly tells the story of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai in his mind to the public. After his subtle adaptation, the story becomes the story of heaven.


    "Finally, they both turned into butterflies and flew to the distance..."


    When Xu Shaotang finished the story, others were OK, but Gong Xueshang and Xiao Baiyi fell into silence, unable to speak for a long time.


    Although the story ends in the form of comedy, in essence, it is still a tragedy.


    For Gong Xueshang and Xiao Baiyi, this story may have nothing to do with them, but people who are deeply in love are often moved by a story.


    "Teach me this song later..."


    For a long time, Xiao Bai Yi slowly returned to his mind and said to Xu Shaotang with a gloomy look.


    Xu Shaotang looked at him, and finally nodded gently.


    However, he didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to teach such a sad song to Xiao Baiyi. Now his mind has automatically made up a picture, which is the picture of Xiao Baiyi standing alone in snow and wind playing "Liang Zhu".


    Gong Xueshang lowered her eyes, sighed silently, and said, "well, if you don''t have anything else, you can leave first. From today on, I will give all my life''s lessons to the Lord. How much I can learn depends on his own creation! During this time, if you don''t have anything particularly important, you''d better not come to disturb the Lord. "


    From now on, she will no longer be the Lord of the holy gate.


    "Yes


    The four elders nodded slightly. Yu Zhou came forward to hold Xu Shaotang and said, "boy Xu, go to Fengming city with some old people."


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly, shook his head and said, "I have to go back to Linhai, otherwise, after a while, I will come to Fengming city to find you elders?"


    "All right!"


    Lanze said with a smile: "since you have something to do, go ahead and do your work. You are now the worship of our holy gate. You can come to Fengming city to find some old things whenever you have time."


    Originally, they wanted to have a good chat with Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang had too many things that they were curious about. However, since Xu Shaotang still had something to do, they didn''t need to force him. As Gong Xueshang said, Xu Shaotang is now a saint. No matter how many secrets he has hidden, they all stand together.


    What should be worried about is Xiandao League!


    Although Xu Shaotang seems to be harmless to human beings and animals, they all know that the boy''s strength is very terrible, and he is a typical person who has revenge. The Xiandao League almost killed him. Sooner or later, he will have an end with the Xiandao League.


    After that, they bowed to Gong Xueshang and Xiao Baiyi at the same time, and then quickly left.


    "Don''t delay here, either." Gong Xueshang looked at Xiao Qingyi and said, "I''m afraid I won''t have time to take care of you in the future. You have to take care of yourself."


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, Xiao Qingyi''s heart jumped at the same time. Gong Xueshang''s words had the taste of saying goodbye to them.


    Xiao Qingyi''s face suddenly darkened, and carefully asked: "master, if I have something to do in the future, can I come here to find you?"


    "Well..."


    Gong Xueshang hesitated a little. After a long time, he said, "after passing on the unique knowledge of the holy gate to the Holy Lord, I have to find another place full of aura to shut up. At that time, you may not be able to see me here. Let''s see the fate."As Gong Xueshang''s voice fell, several people''s hearts sank again.


    They can be sure that Gong Xueshang will soon set foot on her master''s old road.


    Even if they racked their brains, they didn''t think of a way to keep Gong Xueshang.


    Perhaps, from the beginning, they were doomed to be unable to leave gongxueshang.


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly for a while, and finally slowly took out a small bottle of spirit milk from his heaven and earth bag and handed it to Gong Xueshang: "no matter what, thank you for telling me about the ancient master. Please accept this small bottle of spirit milk. It may be useful in the future."


    There are about thirty or forty drops of spirit milk in this small bottle of spirit milk. In addition to the spirit marrow, only this spirit milk can be used for Gong Xueshang. Those pills are almost useless for Gong Xueshang in the saint realm.


    Gong Xueshang took a surprised look at Xu Shaotang, took the small bottle of milk, opened it, put it on the tip of his nose, and then gave it back to Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile, "you should keep it for yourself. It''s more useful for you than for me! I don''t know much about the ancient mountains and rivers. If you become a saint one day, maybe I will depend on your breath. In fact, your story about Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai has been regarded as the best thanks to me. "


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang took the bottle of milk in his hand, then put it on Xiao Baiyi''s hand, and said with a smile, "give me a chance to flatter you, the new Lord!"


    "Thank you very much."


    Xiao Baiyi did not refuse, Xu Shaotang''s words have said this, he has no reason to refuse.


    "By the way, Lord, I don''t know when I''ll see you next time. Before I leave, I''ll send you another word."


    With that, Xu Shaotang began to whisper in Xiao Bai''s ear.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Bai Yi was shocked suddenly. Then he closed his eyes gently and his lips moved. He kept repeating Xu Shaotang''s words in his heart, but he didn''t make any sound.

 Chapter 2316

    "What did you tell my elder martial brother?"


    Leaving Ju Wu mountain, Xiao Qing Yi asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    Xu Shaotang slightly pondered, slowly said: "deep love is not life, strong is disgrace."


    "Deep love..."


    Xiao Qingyi repeats Xu Shaotang''s words. Although he doesn''t fully understand it, he also understands the general meaning.


    Thinking, she sighed heavily.


    This sentence is practical for Xiao Bai Yi, but not for Gong Xue Shang?


    Holy gate successive generations of the Lord, as if by the devil''s curse, are trapped by love.


    "Don''t think about it!" Hearing the sigh of Xiao Qingyi, Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "whether you can see through it depends on them. Your elder martial brother and master should be together day and night in the future. Maybe there will be a miracle."


    Although he said so, Xu Shaotang didn''t believe it in his heart.


    Gong Xueshang is also very affectionate. It is almost impossible for her to forget the man she has been buried in her heart for so many years and accept the love of her apprentice instead.


    Xiao Qingyi also knows that Xu Shaotang''s words are just comforting himself. He just smiles helplessly but doesn''t speak.


    Xu Shaotang knows that she is worried about Gong Xueshang. Unfortunately, she has no choice but to keep silent and let Xiao Qingyi fly to the sea.


    "Little friend, why don''t you come down and have a drink with me?"


    Just at this time, a voice suddenly came into Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. He looked sideways at Xiao Qingyi, who was flying forward like nothing happened: "did you hear anything?"


    Xiao Qingyi shakes her head slightly and looks at Xu Shaotang puzzledly: "what did you hear?"


    "Someone seems to be asking us to drink..." Xu Shaotang some uncertain said.


    "You heard me wrong, didn''t you?"


    Xiao Qingyi frowned slightly and said, "I didn''t hear anything. If you want to drink, you can go back to Fengming city now. I think the four elders should be happy to have a drink with you."


    "Did you hear me wrong?"


    Full of doubts, Xu Shaotang looked at the earth at his feet. At his feet, there was a vast mountain range. Except for the green, he could not see a person at all.


    Then he listened carefully, but no sound came into his ears. Xu Shaotang shook his head and said slowly: "maybe it is! Let''s go on and try to get back to Linhai before dark. "


    "You think so beautifully. Before dark, you thought I was..."


    Before Xiao Qingyi finished his sentence, a huge monster with a wingspan of nearly 100 meters suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Fire purple Skylark..."


    Xiao Qingyi and Xu Shaotang were stunned at the same time, and their faces suddenly changed.


    The next moment, Xiao Qingyi grabs Xu Shaotang and flees back. They have just passed Fengming city. If they are lucky enough, they may be able to escape to Fengming city before they become a snack for this flaming purple Skylark. As long as they get to Fengming City, they will be safe.


    However, Xiao Qingyi underestimated the speed of the flaming purple Skylark. They had just escaped. As soon as the flaming purple Skylark spread its wings, it was like a purple lightning across the sky. In a moment, it had blocked their retreat.


    "Xu Shaotang, I may not have a chance to send you back to Linhai..."


    Xiao Qingyi laughs miserably at Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang can use his true Qi to face the flaming purple skylark, they may have a little chance. But now, Xu Shaotang can''t use her true Qi at all. She is only in the early days of the earth immortal. There is no hope for her to escape to Fengming city. In the face of this demon king, she can''t even resist .


    "I''m so fuckin ''unlucky..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart, but his head was running fast. He didn''t want to die!


    Now he can''t use any real Qi at all. There is only one way to escape from the demon king.


    Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth. He held most of the remaining pith in his hand. Now he had to swallow this pith to see if he could force the ghost of Yinglong to appear!


    Although this method is very dangerous, but at least there is a chance of life, better than waiting to die here!


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to swallow that large piece of pith, the flaming purple Skylark suddenly opened his mouth and said, "my master invited this young man to have a drink. He specially sent me to meet him."


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped, but still did not put the soul back into the heaven and earth bag. Wu pointed to himself and asked the flaming purple skylark, "are you talking to me?"


    Xiao Qingyi also looks at Xu Shaotang in amazement and listens to the meaning of the flaming purple Skylark. Is it true that Xu Shaotang just said that someone asked him to drink?


    Even the flaming purple Skylark would call the man master, for fear that he would be a saint again?


    The flaming purple Skylark nodded slightly and said, "exactly!""Where is your master?" Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly. Now he didn''t know whether the other party was a friend or an enemy. If the other party had any evil thoughts, he was afraid that his life would be completely abandoned.


    However, on second thought, he was relieved that if the other party really wanted to do harm to him, he didn''t have to be so troublesome.


    Is the owner of the flaming purple Skylark really just inviting himself to have a drink with him?


    But he should never know this one. Why did the other party invite him to drink for no reason?


    "The master is not far away."


    Fire purple Skylark respectfully said to Xu Shaotang: "please follow me!"


    "What about her?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to Xiao Qingyi.


    "The host did not invite this one." As soon as the fire purple Skylark finished speaking, a divine idea had entered his mind. He immediately changed his words and said, "the master said, let him go with us, and let our sisters drink with him."


    How to transmit sound into secret?


    Xu Shaotang is slightly shocked, but his heart is full of doubts. Who is the one who invited him to drink!


    After hearing this, she thought that Xu Qingtang had no intention but to fight the fire.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t think so much. He nodded slightly and said, "so, please lead the way for us."


    Fire Ziyun nodded slightly, wings spread, the huge body has appeared in Xu Shaotang''s feet, carrying two people to fly quickly to the vast mountains.


    "The sisters you mentioned are not yanmuying and bingluan, are they?"


    Thinking of the demon kings Xu Shaotang had attracted when he played the flute, Xiao Qingyi asked the flaming purple Skylark.


    "Yes


    The flaming purple Skylark nodded slightly and said, "you''ll see them soon."

 Chapter 2317

    Xiao Qingyi has been shocked beyond measure at the moment.


    Can let so many demon king become own servant, invite Xu Shaotang to drink of this, exactly have how terrible strength!


    Xu Shaotang is just fine. He has roughly guessed the identity of the man who is not masked but wants to invite him to drink. If there are so many demon kings as servants, it must be the demon emperor! Even the ordinary human saints can''t accept so many demon kings as servants. After all, demon kings have their own pride and won''t submit to the human race.


    Of course, there is no absolute, when a person''s strength to a certain extent, anything can happen.


    Stepping on the back of the flaming purple skylark, they soon followed the flaming purple Skylark to the depths of the vast mountains.


    "Misty mountain?"


    Looking at the nearby mountains, Xiao Qingyi was slightly surprised.


    The misty mountain is full of fog all the year round. All the people who enter it are lost in the mountains. They can''t go into the depths of the mountains anyway. It''s rumored that there is a maze in the mountains. Now it seems that there is not a maze in the mountains, but a terrible strong man.


    Finally, deep in the mountains, they stop at a wide waterfall.


    When they fell, the flaming purple skylark''s body suddenly shrank, and in an instant, it turned into a fairy with outstanding temperament.


    Not far away, there are several young women with the same dust temperament standing there. They know that these should be the demon king who visited juwu mountain not long ago. Under his delicate appearance, what he hides is no less powerful than Da Luo Jinxian.


    Seeing them fall, the women''s eyes were all focused on Xu Shaotang. Everyone''s eyes were full of curiosity, and no one even looked at the more handsome Xiao Qingyi.


    The flaming purple skylark in human form whispered to the women, "you are here to accompany the young master, and I will take the young master to see the master."


    Hear the words of the fire purple skylark, a few people gently nodded, this just will look at Xiao Qingyi, at the same time slowly toward Xiao Qingyi meet up.


    "Is she going to be ok?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Qingyi with some worry. After all, she is surrounded by several demon kings. If she is careless, she may lose her life.


    Fire purple Skylark shook his head slightly: "the master told me to treat the young man well, you don''t have to worry."


    "Oh, that''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang put down his heart a little and said to Xiao Qingyi, "I''ll meet this mysterious elder first."


    After that, he followed the flaming purple Skylark to the galloping waterfall.


    When they came to the waterfall, the waterfall, like a curtain, automatically separated on both sides. A large cave suddenly appeared in front of them, and the water below the waterfall also abruptly separated, revealing a blue stone path which was extremely smooth and clean by the water, as if the door was open to meet them.


    "What a terrible way


    Xu Shaotang was a little surprised. Zhenqi could cut open the waterfall, and he believed that any great Luo Jinxian could do it. However, to keep the waterfall open like this, it is not a means that ordinary people can have. Among the many strong people he has met, except for the transcendent existence of the two, perhaps only Jiuwei and qionglie can Just do it!


    Demon emperor! And it should be the demon emperor whose strength is no less than that of Qiong lie!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang once again strengthened his speculation.


    When they walked along the bluestone path into the cave behind the waterfall, the waterfall closed automatically, and the rushing water blocked Xu Shaotang''s sight.


    This cave is a blessed place. When you enter the cave, you will feel the rich aura, which is stronger than the aura in Gong Xueshang''s cave.


    After a short walk, a smell of peach blossoms entered Xu Shaotang''s nose. A moment later, his eyes suddenly brightened. A large piece of enchanting peach blossoms suddenly appeared in front of him. In the depths of the peach forest, a figure could be seen.


    Xu Shaotang''s face was full of astonishment. Even if he saw a pool of milk in the cave, he would not be so shocked as he is now.


    There is a peach grove hidden in such a big cave. What a means against heaven can we achieve this!


    He followed the flaming purple Skylark to the depth of the peach forest, and finally saw the man sitting there.


    This is a middle-aged man who looks unforgettable at a glance. His long hair is not tied or tied, and it falls on his shoulders at will, but it doesn''t feel messy. On the contrary, it gives people a feeling of unusual free and easy. His appearance is not handsome, but it seems to be very comfortable, but it doesn''t feel domineering The same warm spring breeze.


    This is a person who you know clearly that he has terrible strength, but you can''t feel the unique momentum of the strong from him.


    Back to the basics?Xu Shaotang thought silently in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang is looking at the middle-aged man, and the man is also looking at him. After a moment, the man gently waves to the fire purple Skylark and says, "little purple, go and greet the other guest with those girls."


    With a smile, Xiao Zi said, "the young master has several other sisters to greet him, so the maid will stay and pour the bar for the master and the young master!"


    "No, I''ll talk to him alone." The man said with a smile.


    "All right!"


    Little purple slightly disappointed, in the moment of turning around, he said: "if the master has any need, just tell the maid."


    "Well!"


    Looking at Xiao Zi''s disappearing figure, the man said with a smile to Xu Shaotang: "it seems that this girl is also very interested in you."


    "I''m also very interested in exclusive driving."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m Xu Shaotang. I don''t know how to address you?"


    Man smile, free and easy said: "you can call me Phoenix chase, phoenix of dragon and Phoenix, chase of exile."


    Phoenix chase?


    Xu Shaotang read it silently in his heart, and then asked suspiciously, "have we ever known each other?"


    "Never."


    Feng Zhuhe said with a smile, "but I''ve known you from now on."


    Xu Shaotang is also a little smile, jokingly said: "to know a demon emperor, does it mean that I can walk horizontally in the southern region in the future?"


    "Demon emperor?"


    Feng Zhuo was stunned. After a while, she burst out laughing again: "do you think I''m the demon emperor?"


    "Well Isn''t it? "


    Xu Shaotang is full of surprise to see the Phoenix.


    Feng Zhuo didn''t explain anything, just said with a smile: "then you can treat me as the demon emperor."

 Chapter 2318

    When he''s the demon king?


    Can you be the demon emperor at will?


    Xu Shaotang really can''t see through this enigmatic man.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that this Phoenix Chase has terrible strength. If you want to kill him, it should be as simple as killing an ant.


    He is still alive, at least to prove that Fengzhu has no hostility to him for the time being, which for him is undoubtedly a thing to be thankful for.


    Looking at the puzzled look on Xu Shaotang''s face, Feng Zhu smiles a little. She raises her hand and brings up the wine pot on the table to pour a glass of wine for Xu Shaotang. The wine is light red, just poured out of the wine pot, and a strong fragrance comes to her.


    "This is the peach blossom wine I made myself."


    Feng Zhuo reaches for Xu Shaotang to taste his wine.


    "Peach blossom drunk? Name alone is good wine


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang slowly picked up the wine cup and sipped it. His face suddenly showed a trace of infatuation. He nodded and praised: "if it''s really good wine, it''s soft but not soft, and it''s fragrant but not greasy. After drinking it, it''s full of peach blossom fragrance. It''s a long aftertaste!"


    "Ha ha, it seems that you also know how to drink."


    Feng Zhuo said with a hearty smile.


    "It''s not that I know wine, it''s you. This wine is really the best in the world!" Xu Shaotang said with admiration.


    He was not flattering Fengzhu. Among the many wines he had drunk, including the old wine he had drunk for hundreds of years, there was no comparison with Fengzhu''s peach blossom intoxication. For the first time, he knew that there was such a good wine in the world!


    The wine made by Fengzhu, the top strong man, is really extraordinary.


    "If you''re a drinker, you might as well drink two more." Feng Zhu said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t dare to drink more. If I drink more wine, I''m afraid it will be tasteless."


    "What a wonderful person you are


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Zhuo couldn''t help laughing and said, "throughout the whole southern region, I don''t know how many people I''ve met. You are the only one that I can''t see through."


    "Should I be proud of what you say?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in the future, I can boast with others that you, the top strong man, can''t see through me."


    Feng Zhuo was amused by Xu Shaotang''s words again, and then asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "do you think I am a top strong man?"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang fretted in his heart. He didn''t know why Feng Zhuo asked such a meaningless question, but he said seriously: "at least in my eyes, you are the top strong man."


    "I''m not the real top man."


    Feng Zhuo smiles, raises his hand to point to Xu Shaotang, and says firmly: "it''s you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, then laughed: "if even Tianxian can be regarded as the top strong man, I can be worthy of this title."


    "You are really weak." Feng Zhuo said with a smile, "but the extra soul in you is very strong."


    "You..."


    Hearing Feng Zhu''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly set off a storm in his heart. He could only force down the huge shock in his heart and looked at Feng Zhu suspiciously: "I have a soul on me? Why don''t I know? "


    Even Jiuwei and qionglie could not see that there was a ghost of Yinglong on him. Fengzhu could see it at a glance. In other words, the strength of Fengzhu must be above Jiuwei and qionglie?


    It''s terrible!


    What''s the origin of this Phoenix chase? How can it have such terrible strength!


    Feng Zhuxin knew that Xu Shaotang was acting in front of him on purpose and didn''t expose him. She just said with a faint smile, "a soul can attract all the demons to worship and make heaven and earth mourn together. The strength of this soul is really unprecedented in my life, but it''s a pity that I don''t know which strong soul of the dragon clan is, and how can it appear on you?"


    Evil!


    Xu Shaotang suddenly has an impulse to run away. Fengzhu still says that he can''t see through him. His mother almost sees out all his secrets. In front of Fengzhu, he feels that there is no place to hide all his secrets.


    If you talk with Feng Zhu again, I''m afraid he''ll guess that he''s not the one in the heaven.


    "How do you see that?"


    At this time, it''s meaningless to hide any more. Xu Shaotang simply admits it.


    "I''ve heard that dragon chant here." Feng Zhuo said with a slight smile: "those girls around me are involuntarily going to worship you. You say, can I not know?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "no, I mean, how do you know I have a soul on me?"


    It''s not unusual that Feng Zhuo can know about the dragon family. The loud sound of the dragon''s chant resounds through the world. With Feng Zhuo''s strength, it''s impossible not to hear it.


    He was curious. Why didn''t Fengzhu think that he had only the breath of dragon, or something else, but he thought that he had a ghost of Yinglong?Feng Zhuo laughs. She picks up her glass and tastes the peach blossom in it. Then she raises her eyelids slightly and looks at Xu Shaotang. She says with a smile, "if I can''t even see this, my thousand years are in vain."


    Millennium!!!


    Xu Shaotang heart suddenly a jump, but then but gradually calm down.


    For the Terran, the millennium may be a very long time, but for the extremely long life of the demon clan, the millennium is actually nothing.


    However, to live for thousands of years is enough to show the strength of Fengzhu.


    "But you still didn''t answer my question positively." Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at Feng Zhui.


    Feng Zhuo chuckled and asked, "will you tell me who your soul is?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head without concealment, and then said: "OK, I understand!"


    Obviously, Fengzhu was reminding him that everyone should have his own secret. He would not tell Fengzhu his secret, and Fengzhu would not tell him his secret.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang understood what he meant, Feng Zhuo nodded slightly, pointed to the pot of wine on the table and said, "how about two drinks with me first? I haven''t seen anyone who can drink with me for a long time


    "My pleasure!"


    Xu Shaotang nods and smiles.


    With Feng Zhuo''s strength, it''s no easy thing to find someone to drink with him.


    It''s not that he can''t find the right person, but that he can''t find the right person, or the person who interests him.


    Raise a glass with Feng Zhui, drink the peach blossom in the cup, and feel the fragrance between lips and teeth. Xu Shaotang can''t help but close his eyes and praise "good wine"!


    "Good wine is the most intoxicating!"


    Feng Zhuo said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said with a cheerful smile: "it''s a blessing to be drunk with such fine wine."

 Chapter 2319

    Two people Wu from drink for a while, Xu Shaotang and curiously looking at Feng Zhui asked: "millennium time, you should go all over the southern region of the earth?"


    Feng Zhuo did not know why Xu Shaotang asked, but nodded slightly, and then continued to taste the wine in the cup.


    "You should know a lot about Nanyu, don''t you?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Feng Zhuo smiles and looks up at Xu Shaotang: "what do you want to ask?"


    "Do you know a rule for saints?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looks at Fengzhu. Fengzhu is different from Jiuwei. He doesn''t live in an isolated place. Since he has traveled all over the southern region, he should know many unknown things.


    At the same time, he had many problems in his heart. Since he met Fengzhu, who had lived for many months, he could ask him well. If he could ask something, his trip would be fruitful. If he could not ask, he would not lose. At least he tasted the rare wine in the world.


    Feng Zhuo said with a little smile, "you mean the sage can''t do it himself?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang was very happy and asked curiously, "do you know who made this rule? What is the purpose of this rule? "


    "You''ll understand later."


    Feng Zhuxiao is unwilling to say more.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly moves, listening to Feng Zhuo''s meaning, he obviously knows the answers to these two questions, but he doesn''t want to tell himself the answers to these two questions.


    This kind of feeling is really very bad, clearly see the hope of understanding to open doubts, but they can not get the answer they urgently want to know.


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly and then sighed helplessly.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me the answers to these two questions, how about another thing?" Xu Shaotang didn''t give Fengzhu the chance to refuse. He quickly asked, "were the saints who mysteriously disappeared because of violating this rule killed or taken to other places?"


    "Only those saints who are in trouble will be killed mercilessly!"


    Fengzhu did not refuse to answer Xu Shaotang''s question this time.


    Hearing the answer of Feng Zhui, Xu Shaotang''s heart was finally gradually put down.


    He took a long breath. Although they had speculated that gushanhe was not in danger before, it was only their speculation after all. Now that he got the exact answer from Fengzhu, he could finally put down his worry about gushanhe.


    Sage has a long life, since there is no danger of life, he and Gu Shan He will meet again sooner or later.


    "Thank you


    Thinking of these, Xu Shaotang sincerely said to Fengzhu.


    "No need."


    Feng Zhu said with a smile, "I''ll tell you this. I hope you won''t disturb the world after you become a saint in the future. I don''t want one less interesting person in this world."


    "I don''t have that big ambition."


    With a self mocking smile, Xu Shaotang looked around at the peach grove and said enviously, "I only hope that one day I can be as far away from worldly disputes as you, and find such a happy place with my beloved."


    After experiencing this time in heaven, he understood the value of the word "peace".


    The future of heaven is not his concern. He just wants to return to the world that should belong to them.


    I just don''t know if Fengzhu is also a person who is tired of worldly disputes.


    Feng Zhuo looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, then said with a smile: "you have such an idea, but the world may not be able to achieve."


    "I''ll do my best!"


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly smiles. Of course, he also knows that the tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop.


    He wanted to ask Fengzhu if he knew where the gate of heaven was, but after thinking about it, he gave up his mind. He knew that even if Fengzhu knew, he would not tell himself. It''s better not to ask.


    Feng Zhuo nodded slightly and said, "I heard that you have some enmity with Xiandao League?"


    "Even you know?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Fengzhu in surprise, but he smiles bitterly. Even Fengzhu who lives in seclusion knows it. It seems that he is really famous in the southern region.


    "I know more than you think." Feng Zhuo said with an enigmatic smile, "this southern land has not been so busy for a long time. When you come here, you will stir up the stagnant water."


    Listening to Feng Zhu''s words, Xu Shaotang knew that Feng Zhu already knew that he was from the northern region. He said with a bitter smile, "I hope that the southern region has always been like a pool of stagnant water, at least on the surface."


    "Even without you, sooner or later someone will stir up the stagnant water."


    Feng one by one face calm say.


    It can''t be denied that Fengzhu''s words really have some truth. The Xiandao League has been high in the southern region for a long time. Even without him, sooner or later another person will try to destroy the Xiandao League. But he didn''t want to kill the immortal Alliance for the time being.After thinking about it silently in his heart, Xu Shaotang thought of something again, hesitated a little, and slowly said to Fengzhu, "my veins and Dantian have no problems, but now I can''t feel any real Qi. All the real Qi seems to have entered the bottomless hole in my body. You have lived for thousands of years, can you tell me what is the situation?"


    "And such wonders?"


    Feng Zhuo is slightly surprised. She stares at Xu Shaotang quietly. For a moment, she opens her mind and explores Xu Shaotang''s body.


    A moment later, Feng Zhuo hummed softly, her eyes suddenly widened, and then looked at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, which had become a surprise.


    "You are really God''s favorite!"


    For a long time, Feng Zhuman exclaimed: "now, even I''m beginning to envy you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Feng Zhui, full of doubts and asked: "what''s the situation with me?"


    Originally, it was a bad thing. According to Feng Zhu, it seems that it was a good thing?


    "You''ll soon know."


    Feng Zhuo looks at Xu Shaotang deeply, but she can''t calm down for a long time.


    Hearing Feng Zhu''s words, Xu Shaotang is inevitably depressed. To be honest, Feng Zhu is really hateful sometimes. He knows everything, but he refuses to say anything. His heart is like a cat''s claw. It''s too painful.


    If not for the huge gap of strength between them, he would like to torture Fengzhu to extort a confession.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s extremely depressed appearance, Feng picked up the wine cup in front of her and said with a smile: "some things, when you should not know, it''s better not to know. When you should know, it''s better for you to know. It''s better to let nature go than to force! It''s better to have two more drinks with me than to think so much. "


    "It makes sense."


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile, but also Wu from the end of the glass, no longer to ask those things, and then with the Phoenix by the South and north of the chat.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how much he had drunk. All he knew was that there seemed to be endless peach blossom intoxication in the small wine pot.


    Even this wine pot is a kind of immortal utensil similar to heaven and earth bag. I have to say that Fengzhu is really luxurious.

 Chapter 2320

    "Water..."


    When Xu Shaotang woke up and turned around, he felt a whirl of heaven and earth. His head seemed to be about to burst open. Subconsciously, he made a slight groan.


    A moment later, he felt a cool liquid into his mouth. He suddenly hugged the kettle and gulped down the cool liquid.


    "Slow down!"


    A distressed voice sounded in his ear, as if it was the sound of quiet tea from the dantai.


    Xu Shaotang can''t manage so much now. He just pours water into his stomach crazily.


    As a large amount of water poured into his body, the pain in his head gradually eased. After closing his eyes for a while, he slowly opened his heavy eyelids.


    The first thing that came into view was the pretty face of Tan Tai Jing Ming with a worried look. Her eyes turned slightly, but she saw Xiao Qing Yi and Wu Song beside her.


    But there was no worry on their faces. On the contrary, they had a look of schadenfreude.


    "Dan Tai..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his heavy head and groaned: "I Where is this? "


    "What do you say? Near the sea Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Xu Shaotang angrily, "if you can''t drink it, don''t drink it. It''s all drunk."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly widened, trying to support his body, looking at his room in a daze. Isn''t this his room near the sea?


    "Did I really go back to Linhai?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Qingyi with doubts, "how did I come back?"


    "Nonsense, you are so drunk that you can walk back by yourself?" Xiao Qingyi white Xu Shaotang one eye, way: "in addition to me, do you think who else will take you to the sea?"


    "I''m drunk?"


    Xu Shaotang is puzzled and asks: "how can I have no impression at all?"


    His last memory still stays in the time when he and Fengzhu had a drink. He vaguely remembers that he seemed to want Fengzhu to give him some peach blossom wine, but Fengzhu said that his wine was only for drinking but not for giving. Then, there was no next.


    When he woke up again, he had already returned to Linhai.


    In Xu Shaotang''s impression, it seems that this is the first time in his life that he is drunk, and it seems that he is still drunk.


    "It''s strange that you should have an impression."


    Xiao Qingyi said, "I''m as drunk as a dead pig. I''ve never seen such a drunk person as you!"


    "Son of a bitch, I was chased by Feng!"


    Xu Shaotang gently rubbed his head and said: "that guy must know that I can''t force out wine with real Qi, which makes me drink hard!"


    "Even if you can use real Qi, you will be as drunk as you drink!"


    Xiao Qingyi said, "listen to Xiao Zi, do you want to drink the wine from Feng Zhuo''s wine pot? Do you know how much wine there is in that jug? The wine brewed by the top strong man himself, do you think you can force it out with genuine Qi? "


    "It seems that I made a lot of jokes when I was drunk." Xu Shaotang felt a burst of chagrin in his heart. At that time, he only focused on drinking with Fengzhu. He never thought whether he could bear the strength of the wine. When he was chagrined, he suddenly asked Xiao Qingyi, "by the way, did I say anything when I was drunk?"


    He was really afraid that he would tell Fengzhu all the secrets in his heart when he was drunk.


    Is it hard for Cheng Feng to ask him to drink one by one just to get drunk and find out the secret in his heart?


    It''s not worth the loss to tell all the secrets when you''re drunk.


    Xiao Qingyi''s cunning smile, blinked his eyes and said, "what do you think?"


    Xu Shaotang a face black line of say: "you all say I am drunk become dead pig, I still can know?"


    "I don''t know what you said to Feng Zhu."


    Xiaoqingyi a face of smile to Xu Shaotang in front of, "however, I take you back to Linhai, you have not been quiet."


    "I..." Xu Shaotang slapped himself in the mouth and asked with a look of chagrin: "what did I say?"


    Xiao Qingyi closed her eyes slightly, learning from the drunken Xu Shaotang, and muttered to herself, "you wait for me, I will come back. I miss you so much, mom and dad. Don''t leave..."


    "Stop!"


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang gave himself a mouth again, and then asked carefully: "I didn''t say anything else, did I?"


    "Gate of heaven, where are you? Where on earth are you... " Xiao Qingyi continued to learn from Xu Shaotang, but with a thick smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang raised his hand again, ready to give himself a big mouth, but think or forget, pain!


    "Who is the plain girl?"


    When Xu Shaotang stops slapping himself, Xiao Qingyi asks with a smile."Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, dodging Xiao Qingyi''s scanning eyes, "why do you ask this?"


    "Because since we left misty mountain, you have called this name 76 times, Lin Shuying 68 times, and Lian Xin 59 times..."


    Xiao Tang said: "the names of the drunken young general Xu Qingtang should have been told unconsciously? Among these women, you call plain girl''s name the most times. I think she should have the most important position in your heart? "


    No?


    He actually called Su Nu''s name the most times?


    Is that totally unreasonable? He can understand that his name is Lin Shuying or any one of them has the most names, but it turns out that his name is Su Nu the most, which is totally unreasonable.


    In his mind, the status of plain women can''t be compared with those of Lin Shuying.


    Is it the ghost of Yinglong that haunts him?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang blushed. He looked at the look of Tantai Jingming quietly. Seeing that there was no difference in Tantai''s look, he glared at Xiao Qingyi and said, "you are boring enough. Why don''t you write down the number of times I call these people''s names! Su Nu is my friend and the only one we haven''t found yet. Didn''t I tell you before? "


    "Ha ha, you said it to me, but you didn''t tell me that she is so important in your heart."


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "I didn''t expect that you have a lot of confidants!"


    "Elder sister, can we stop talking about it?" Xu Shaotang hummed: "I didn''t steal it or rob it. We all love each other. What''s wrong with more confidants?"


    "It is! You are such an amazing person, there is no shortage of confidants around you. "


    Xiao Qingyi nodded with a smile and said with a smile, "do you know which name you say the most?"

 Chapter 2321

    "You said it, plain girl!" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes.


    "No!"


    Xiao Qingyi shook her head slightly and said, "plain girl is only the name of the woman you are talking about most times, but there is another name. You have read it 121 times!"


    "Ah?"


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming were surprised and asked curiously, "who?"


    It''s normal for Xu Shaotang to recite the names of these women. After all, these women are all his confidants, and each of them is a person he can''t give up. However, what he recites most is not a woman''s name, which really makes them a little strange.


    Is the name he says the most is Longjiang? Xu Shaotang guessed in his heart.


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "Qin, Zong, Heng!"


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming look at each other in an instant. They never dreamed that the name Xu Shaotang talked about most was Qin Zongheng?


    Are you kidding? Qin Zongheng has been dead for several years, and it was Xu Shaotang who buried him. Although Xu Shaotang always remembers that a man named Qin Zongheng once played with him, he didn''t expect that he was so concerned about Qin Zongheng in his heart!


    This is so unscientific! How could it be Qin Zongheng?


    Even if Xiao Qingyi said that he was a dragon general or even you Mingze, Xu Shaotang could still reluctantly accept them, but Qin Zongheng, he really couldn''t accept them.


    Shocked, dantai Jingming is full of curiosity and asks Xiao Qingyi, "he just recites Qin Zongheng''s name, doesn''t he say anything else?"


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "anyway, it''s hard to find a confidant, or we should be best friends."


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly fell into silence.


    Before, he might have thought that Xiao Qingyi was making fun of Qin Zongheng, but when Xiao Qingyi said what he said unconsciously, he knew that Xiao Qingyi should not have lied. On his way back from drunkenness, Qin Zongheng was the name he talked about most.


    For a long time, he was worried about Qin Zongheng''s death, but he never regretted what he had done, but he never knew that although Qin Zongheng had died, he was still firmly rooted in his heart.


    If there is someone in his life who regrets killing, it must be Qin Zongheng! Besides, he couldn''t find a second one!


    Although Qin Zongheng didn''t die directly in his hands, it was because of him.


    The truth is that I don''t kill Biren, but Biren died because of me!


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang sighed softly, looked up at Jingming in dantai, and said with a bitter smile: "dantai, I seem to have known in advance what kind of demons I will encounter when I become a saint in the future..."


    "It should be. If it is Qin Zongheng, your path to becoming a saint will be extremely tortuous."


    Tantai Jingming also understands what Xu Shaotang means. If it wasn''t for this drunkenness, maybe even Xu Shaotang didn''t know that he had been apologizing to Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng is a demon. She knows that if Xu Shaotang''s demon is Qin Zongheng, it will be very difficult to defeat him.


    "You haven''t told me who Qin Zongheng is? It''s worth your concern. " Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. She really wants to know what is holy about Qin Zongheng.


    "Qin Zongheng?"


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly and sighed for a long time: "he is a respectable enemy!"


    "The enemy?"


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise: "what you are most concerned about is your enemy?"


    "And it''s a dead enemy..." Tan Tai Jing Ming added with a bitter smile.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, the look on Xiao Qingyi''s face is extremely wonderful. It can make Xu Shaotang say these words. Even if he''s dead, he still cares about the enemy. I''m afraid he''s also a brilliant person, right?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who was suddenly depressed, Wu Song said slowly: "the so-called truth after drinking, I''m afraid that Qin Zongheng has been lurking in your heart, but you never realize it! But it may be a good thing for you. "


    "Yes


    Tantai Jingming also nodded: "although you have not reached the semi holy state, you have almost foreseen your future demons in advance. From now on, you can think about how to deal with this demons. This is really a good thing."


    The vast majority of semi saints only know what their demons are when they enter the semi sainted realm, but Xu Shaotang is different. From what he said after he was drunk this time, if there is no accident, Qin Zongheng will become Xu Shaotang''s demons in all probability. In this way, Xu Shaotang will have more time to think about how to deal with this demons.


    If he has figured out the way to deal with this demon, maybe he can become a saint in the shortest time in the future.Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said helplessly: "it''s useless. If I think about how to deal with this demon now, I''ll meet a new demon in the future. After all, I''ll walk slowly."


    If he could think of a way to deal with the demons, the demons would not be his demons.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know how this demon will appear and how to deal with it?


    Dan Tai Jing Ming and Wu Song were slightly stunned, but then they nodded deeply.


    "Xu Shaotang, how many secrets do you have in your heart?"


    Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. The longer she gets along with Xu Shaotang, the less she knows him.


    In Xu Shaotang, there are too many secrets that make her curious. What''s hateful is that Xu Shaotang never takes her as his own person and never tells her these.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s drunkenness, she didn''t know that there were so many things hidden in Xu Shaotang''s heart!


    All of a sudden, she seemed to understand why Xu Shaotang could play that kind of sad music that could cause the vision of heaven and earth. She didn''t feel it in her heart. He couldn''t do it.


    "Don''t you know all my secrets now?" Xu Shaotang squint at Xiao Qingyi, "in addition to these, I should not say other crazy words?"


    "Of course


    Xiaoqingyi smile, slowly stood up and said: "but now I suddenly don''t want to tell you!"


    Xu Shaotang slightly stiff, then relieved to say: "even if there is no matter, it should not be an important thing, otherwise you will not ask me these questions."


    "Not necessarily!"


    Xiao Qingyi smiles cunningly, but in his heart he scolds the bastard. He is really smart, and he guesses it!

 Chapter 2322

    After a two-day rest in Linhai, Xu Shaotang gradually slowed down.


    While lamenting the terrifying aftereffect of Feng Zhuo''s peach blossom intoxication, Xu Shaotang repeatedly warns himself that he is now a semi useless man who can''t even use his real Qi. He should never make such a mistake by drinking.


    Taking advantage of these two days, Xu Shaotang also forced himself to help Linhai people refine a lot of elixirs. However, because of his poor condition, the success rate of elixir also dropped sharply. Fortunately, there is Zhen Miao, who is close to the master of elixir. Otherwise, I don''t know how much elixir to waste.


    "When it''s late, let''s leave quietly."


    After giving the refined pills to the patriarch haishou, Xu Shaotang and his family have already begun to discuss the matter of leaving Linhai.


    Although they have not been with Linhai people for a long time, they already have some feelings for these simple people here. None of them want to see Linhai people and their parting scenes, so they want to leave quietly in the dead of night.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s proposal, everyone nodded and agreed. Linhai people also knew what they were going to leave. The bonfire banquet tonight was already a practice for them.


    "Brother Xu, what are you doing here? Everyone is waiting for you to drink! "


    Just at this time, a rough figure came to them. Hailiang, with a pot of wine in his hand and a large piece of sea demon meat in his hand, said to them carelessly.


    Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and said with a smile to Hailiang who came to him: "you drink. I''ve just slowed down."


    He was really afraid of the feeling of drunkenness. He never knew that drunkenness was such a tormenting thing.


    Hailiang''s head turned into a rattle. He sat down in front of Xu Shaotang, patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "that''s no good. You are our benefactor of Linhai people. You are leaving tomorrow. How can we have a drink with you tonight! Come on, I''ll have a drink with you. After tonight, I don''t know if I''ll have a chance to drink with you in my life! "


    "I''ve had a good time..."


    Xu Shaotang winked at several people around him and motioned them to help him block the wine. However, what he met was the blind eyes of the people.


    At the same time, Hailiang has already put the wine pot into Xu Shaotang''s hand. Looking at the posture, he almost pressed Xu Shaotang and poured it into his mouth.


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t smile bitterly. He looked at the wine pot in his hand, gritted his teeth, and poured a big mouthful of wine into his mouth. Fortunately, the wine was not Fengzhu''s peach blossom drunk, otherwise he might be drunk again.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang finished drinking, Hailiang nodded with satisfaction and looked at Wu Jie with a gloomy sigh: "brother Wu Jie, you''re leaving. We''ll be tired of hunting sea monsters!"


    "Haha, it''s OK. I''m going to follow them. It''s boring. I''m coming to the sea!"


    Wu Jie takes the wine pot from Xu Shaotang''s hand and pours the wine into his mouth. He doesn''t forget to look at Xu Shaotang provocatively.


    Xu Shaotang curls his lips. He waits for the asshole to be arrogant for a while, and then he can use his real Qi to deal with him. These days, the asshole seldom jumps in front of him. Unfortunately, he can''t even beat a finger without warning. For the time being, he can only savor the feeling of beating the asshole in his heart.


    Next, Hailiang toasted them one by one. It can be seen that Hailiang was really reluctant to them, especially WuJie.


    Although they all know that Xu Shaotang has terrible strength now, in fact, WuJie is the person who is most interested in Linhai people. In the eyes of every Linhai people, WuJie is a real warrior.


    Hailiang hasn''t left yet. In the dim light of the fire, several more people came over with wine bottles. Seeing these people, Xu Shaotang was frightened. If he had a drink with Linhai people in turn, he would surely die drunk in Linhai.


    "You drink first, I''ll go and make it convenient!"


    Xu Shaotang stood up and exerted his most powerful method of urination.


    As he was about to leave, the ground trembled suddenly under his feet. He staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Earthquake? "


    Xu Shaotang slightly a meal, slightly confused to see the beam.


    "Tsunami!"


    Before Hai Liang spoke, Wu Song pointed to the full moon on the top of his finger and said with a flat face: "every night when the moon is full, there will be such a situation. It''s OK. We are used to it here."


    The voice of Wu Song just fell, and the trembling of the earth under his feet suddenly intensified. At the same time, the originally calm night sky suddenly crossed an extremely dazzling lightning.


    "Boom..."


    They didn''t understand what it was like. A thunderbolt suddenly sounded. At the same time, the shaking of the earth became more violent. The rolling rocks slipped from the mountains behind the city and rushed to the coastal city.


    "Come on, stop the falling rock!"


    Haishouyun, who had been walking towards them with a wine pot, roared. He was the first to rush to the stones that rolled down from the top of the mountain. If these huge stones were allowed to rush down, he was afraid that the whole coastal city would be destroyed.At the same time, several figures quickly follow haishou, they are not idle without warning, more people will have more power.


    Xu Shaotang and Wu Song didn''t move. One of them couldn''t use his true Qi, and the other didn''t have the strength to make trouble.


    The thunder is louder and louder, and the lightning is more and more intensive. The whole sky is as bright as day against the dense lightning, and the roaring wind also comes suddenly. In the strong wind, Xu Shaotang almost can''t hold his body, so he has to pull the Wusong around him.


    "No!"


    Wu Song frowned at the sky interweaved by lightning and murmured: "the tsunami was not so severe before..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The thunder is more and more urgent, and the terrible lightning seems to tear the sky. Cracks emerge from the earth under their feet. At first, they are just cracks as thin as fingers. Later, the cracks become bigger and bigger, and almost everyone will fall.


    "Click!"


    A bucket of lightning suddenly fell on the stone mountain behind Linhai City. The fragile stone mountain suddenly burst open. Countless huge stones rolled down from the stone mountain and rushed into Linhai City with the power of destruction.


    "Back, all back! Go to a safe place


    Looking at the collapsing houses and the terrible cracks in the earth, haishou''s roar sounded again.


    In the face of such a terrible vision of heaven and earth, the sea is doomed to fail. It''s useless for them to block the huge stones rolling down the mountain, only to increase the casualties

 Chapter 2323

    Under the leadership of haishou, the clan leader, the people retreated to the distant flat land.


    Everyone gathered together, and those with strong strength automatically stood in the front, formed a human wall with their own body, and formed a huge barrier with their whole body Qi, so that those with weak strength behind them could be protected from the storm.


    The wind roared, thunder roared, the wound of the earth is still expanding, looking forward, as if a doomsday scene came.


    In the face of this terrible scene, let Linhai have many immortal strong, but also useless, can only watch once the home into a pile of ruins.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Linhai No more... "


    "God, why? Why on earth


    Countless Linhai people look at the destroyed homes with tears on their faces and cry bitterly.


    "What are you crying for?"


    Listening to the cry that even the thunder had covered up in his ears, haishou, with white sideburns, held his fist and roared: "we are all alive, and Linhai will not die out!"


    Linhai, where they have lived for generations, has also suffered from various natural and man-made disasters, but their ancestors have never given in, and they still have the indomitable will to rebuild Linhai on this land.


    Now, the destruction of Linhai has become a fact. Crying and tears are of no help. Waiting for the natural disaster to pass, it''s a big deal for them to rebuild Linhai!


    Although his mouth said so, haishou''s eyes were full of tears.


    After all, it''s the place where he has lived for most of his life. Now, seeing it destroyed, they can''t do anything. How can he not be sad?


    Hearing the roar of haishou, the cry of sadness gradually weakened, the light of lightning reflected on the cheeks of every Linhai people, and their eyes with tears gradually showed a firm look.


    Linhai people can survive in such a bad place, relying on the indomitable will and the firm belief in the heart. Now Linhai is gone, but as long as there is one Linhai people alive, Linhai will not disappear forever!


    Looking at the gradually recovered Linhai people, Xu Shaotang''s eyes are full of doubts.


    Obviously, like them, the people of Linhai encountered this destructive vision for the first time. This sudden vision had no signs and completely disrupted Xu Shaotang''s original plan.


    Now that Linhai is suffering from such natural disasters, it is absolutely impossible for them to leave. Even if they do not help Linhai people rebuild Linhai, they have to wait until the storm is over and see what can help them.


    The dense thunder did not weaken at all, as if the sky and the earth were breaking apart.


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked up at the sky above his head, and let the earth shake at his feet, as if he didn''t feel it.


    He had only seen this vision once, when the seal of Kunlun kingdom was destroyed!


    At this moment, when he saw such a vision of heaven and earth, he could not help but have an idea in his mind. Could it be that the seal of where was destroyed?


    A drop of rain fell on Xu Shaotang''s cheek. It was cool and smelly.


    Xu Shaotang subconsciously reaches out to wipe away the rain on his face. When his fingers touch the rain on his face, a slight sticky feeling comes.


    Xu Shaotang heart suddenly a jump, the drop of rain from his face, put in front of his eyes.


    His pupils suddenly shrunk. The light red color in his eyes seemed to freeze. His fingers reached the tip of his nose, and a faint smell of blood came into his nose.


    "Wow..."


    Gradually, the drop by drop of rain gradually increased, and finally converged into a line, eventually turned into a downpour.


    With the deepening color of the rain in front of them, a thick smell of blood finally spread around them.


    "Blood! How could it be blood? "


    "This What''s going on? "


    With it comes the voice of panic, everyone has been frightened to find that the fall from the sky is not simple rain, but blood!


    This burst of blood, once again let the people gradually calm down began to panic.


    The blood rain has dyed everyone''s clothes red. The strong and pungent smell of blood makes people feel nauseous. Haishou suddenly sits on the ground full of blood. He looks up at the rain curtain in the sky and lets the blood rain pour on his face. His eyes are full of fear and he mumbles to himself.


    See haishou''s strange, Xu Shaotang eyes Li mang a flash, quickly staggered to sit in front of the blood of haishou.


    Others also rushed to haishou, looking at the absent-minded haishou, their eyes were full of deep worry.


    "Patriarch, what''s going on?"


    Xu Shaotang asked aloud in haishou''s ear.


    Haishou doesn''t seem to hear Xu Shaotang''s voice at all. He just stares at the sky above his head and mumbles a sentence repeatedly. The deafening thunder makes us unable to hear what he is saying.Xu Shaotang quickly put his ear on haishou''s mouth and listened carefully.


    "Tianmen collapse, blood sea appears..."


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang finally heard haishou''s words.


    "Patriarch, what does that mean?"


    Xu Shaotang shakes the silly haishou hard. Although he doesn''t know what this sentence means, from haishou''s look, he is afraid that an unprecedented disaster will come.


    However, no matter how Xu Shaotang shakes, haishou doesn''t seem to realize it. He just keeps repeating this sentence, as if he lost his soul.


    "Excuse me, I''ll do it!"


    Looking at haishou''s muddle headed appearance, haishou''s wife pulls away the crowd and strides to haishou.


    In the eyes of all the people, the white haired patriarch''s wife suddenly raised her hand, slapped haishou''s cheek with a slap, and yelled: "old man, what''s the matter? Tell me what''s going on!"


    "Pa pa" two rings, let alone haishou, even those people around haishou feel pain for him, many people subconsciously touch their own cheek.


    Under the pain of eating, haishou''s godless eyes gradually returned to pure brightness, and subconsciously touched his burning cheek. Then he noticed that he had been surrounded by people, and everyone''s face was full of panic and curiosity.


    "Patriarch, what do you mean by" Tianmen collapse, blood sea present "


    See haishou recovery, Xu Shaotang quickly seize haishou asked aloud.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, haishou closed his eyes and murmured: "the gate of heaven is collapsing, the sea of blood is emerging, Tu Lian is coming out, and all living beings are destroyed!"

 Chapter 2324

    Just 12 words, but let everyone feel a strong murderous.


    Although I didn''t fully understand the meaning of these 12 words, I was able to understand them.


    The sentence "all living beings die" has already explained the reason why Hai Shou is so afraid.


    "Patriarch, what is this saying about?"


    Linhai people are looking at haishou sitting there. They have never heard this sentence. How does haishou know?


    Haishou looked around the crowd with a sad face, and let the pouring blood rain pour on him. After a long time, he slowly said: "now, we should tell you the secret of our war clan..."


    "War clan?"


    When they heard haishou''s words, they were stunned. For thousands of years, Linhai people have lived in this land. They call themselves Linhai people both externally and internally. What''s the matter with this war clan?


    Looking at the people''s questioning eyes, haishou sighed and said slowly: "in fact, our warring clan originated from the ancient witch clan."


    "What, ancient witches?"


    Hearing haishou''s words, Xu Shaotang and others all screamed in amazement, especially Wusong, who looked at haishou with astonishment. Their white witch family also originated from the ancient witch family, but he had never heard of the war clan.


    "Why, do you know the ancient witches?"


    Haishou was surprised. In his opinion, the existence of the ancient witches was very secret. For thousands of years, only the successive clan leaders of the warring clan knew about these things. They all guarded the secrets in their hearts carefully.


    Linhai people are required to take root here from generation to generation. In fact, it is also the clan rules handed down by the warring clan. They try their best to avoid contact with the outside world, and also to avoid letting people know the relationship between the warring clan and the ancient witch clan, so as to bring bad luck to the warring clan.


    Wu Song grabbed Hai Shou and asked eagerly, "are you the descendants of the ancient Wu clan?"


    Haishou didn''t quite understand why Wusong cared so much about the affairs of the ancient witches. He looked at haishou suspiciously, shook his head slightly and said, "the warring clan really originated from the ancient witches, but strictly speaking, it''s not the descendants of the ancient witches."


    "How do you say that?" Xu Shaotang looks at haishou curiously.


    Since it originated from the ancient witches, how can it not be the descendants of the ancient witches? This sentence does sound contradictory.


    "The ancestors of the warring clan once fought with the ancient witch clan, but there was no blood relationship between them. Therefore, although we originated from the ancient witch clan, we are not the descendants of the ancient witch clan." Haishou stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from his face, and continued: "there was an extremely fierce war between the ancient witches and the demons. Since then, the ancient witches declined, and the warlords attached to the ancient witches were also implicated. They were chased and killed by all ethnic groups. The ancestors of the warlords moved all the way, and finally came to Linhai and took root in Linhai."


    Hearing haishou''s words, Xu Shaotang and others looked at each other silently, with a huge shock in their eyes.


    According to haishou, the war of destroying heaven and earth not only broke out in their world, but also affected the heaven. Even the battle in heaven is likely to be more fierce!


    After understanding the relationship between the warlords and the ancient witches, Xu Shaotang quickly asked, "what''s the matter with that sentence you just said?"


    "In the battle of the lich, the Lich and many powerful demons fell, and their bodies fell into the boundless and endless sea. However, although they died, their anger did not disperse. Finally, the blood and anger of many powerful demons gathered into a sea of blood. Hundreds of years later, a demon God was born in the boundless sea of blood, that is Tu Lian!"


    "Tu Lian, who was born from the blood essence and evil spirit of many great powers, was born to slaughter all living beings. The first people who were affected were the warring clans who were close to the sea of blood. Although the warring clans declined at that time, they still had many strong people, but they could not help Tu Lian. Later, with the help of several mysterious strong people, the warring clans held up the power of the whole clan and managed to suppress him In the sea of blood


    "The gate of heaven falls, the sea of blood appears, Tu Lian emerges, and all living beings perish! This is what Tu Lian left before he was suppressed! "


    "After the battle with tulian, many powerful members of the warring clan and those mysterious powerful members all fell, and many inheritances of the warring clan also disappeared. After that, the warring clan completely declined."


    "Our feet are the place where the ancestors of the warring clans fell down and where Tu Lian was suppressed. Under the feet of the guardians of the warring clans from generation to generation, one reason is that they don''t want to let the outside world know about our relationship with the ancient witches. The other reason is that they don''t want tu Lian''s prophecy to come true. However, unexpectedly, this sentence finally came true..."


    As haishou''s voice falls, a history of the rise and fall of the warring nations gradually emerges in our minds.


    All the Linhai people fell into silence and horror. They never thought that their group had such a magnificent epic.


    They didn''t know until today that they were all from the Warring States.


    "What''s that door? Where is the sea of blood? "


    After taking a deep breath, Tantai Jingming looks nervously at haishou.The word Tianmen first reminds her of the Tianjie gate. If it is as she thinks, does it mean that the seal of Tianjie gate has been completely opened?


    "All the strong of the war clan fell in that war, and no one knows what the gate of heaven is any more."


    Haishou shook his head slightly and said, "as for the sea of blood, it should be near the sea. I don''t know where it is."


    After all, this matter has passed for thousands of years, and all the strong people of the Warring States who knew the specific situation have fallen. Except for an epic about the Warring States, only the words left when tulian was suppressed.


    Now the scene of the bloody rain confirms Tu Lian''s words.


    Although I don''t know how strong Tu Lian is, since Tu Lian dares to say "all beings are destroyed", his strength is beyond their imagination.


    Tu Lian was suppressed by the ancestors of the warring nations for thousands of years. There is no doubt that the descendants of the warring nations must bear the brunt of Tu Lian''s slaughter when Tu Lian came out. That''s why Hai Shou fell into dementia when he saw the bloody rain.


    "Patriarch, what should we do now?"


    "Can we deal with tulian?"


    After knowing the whole story, Linhai people were in a state of inexplicable fear. Everyone could understand the consequences of Tu Lian''s breaking the seal. In the face of Tu Lian, who had no choice but to be a powerful ancestor of the warring clan, what could the adherents of the warring clan do?


    Listening to the nervous voice coming from his ears, haishou closed his eyes gently for a long time, and then slowly said: "let''s see the situation first. If the slaughter really breaks the seal, we I have to leave Linhai... "


    Although he didn''t give up Linhai, he had to make this difficult decision for the sake of the war clan''s not dying out completely.

 Chapter 2325

    "Patriarch, we are not going!"


    Hailiang stood up from the crowd and roared in the face of the pouring blood: "Linhai is our home and the place where we have taken root for generations! Since our ancestors suppressed Tu Lian here, now, even if Tu Lian breaks the seal, we should follow the steps of our ancestors and suppress him again! "


    "Yes! Fight to the end with Tu Lian! "


    "Even if we die, we will die near the sea!"


    "Since we are the war clan, we should be worthy of the word war clan!"


    "Fight to the end!"


    Hailiang''s words got the support of many energetic young people, and they all echoed, as if they had forgotten the fear just now.


    They really deserve the title of "Zhan Zu". They were born to fight. Especially after knowing that their ancestors had such a glorious history, these energetic young people regarded the word "Zhan Zu" as their honor.


    Born to be a war clan, we should fight to the end and never shrink back!


    Just like the three great Luo Jinxian who were attacked by Xiandao League, none of the Linhai people had ever flinched.


    In their bodies, the militant blood of the warlords always flows!


    Listening to the loud voice of the crowd, haishoudun burst into a rage. He kicked Hailiang in front of him and roared: "what war? That''s Tu Lian! Even our ancestors can''t help Tu Lian! If you don''t leave, are you waiting to die here? Do you want to see our warlords die out? "


    "None of our ancestors ever escaped, and we can''t disgrace the glory of our ancestors!" Lying on the ground, Hai Liang said with words.


    "The glory of fart!"


    Although haishou is old, he is also angry. When he heard what Hailiang said, he kicked Hailiang and said angrily, "the glory of our ancestors didn''t let you fight with eggs! If you bewitch people here again, I will expel you from the war clan forever


    Although Hailiang was unwilling, he didn''t dare to say more when he heard haishou''s harsh words. He slowly climbed up from the bloody ground, but he held his fist.


    It''s the same with those young people who have been fighting with the sea demon for a long time, so that they all have belligerent genes in their bodies. In the fight with the sea demon, they did not shrink back. In the face of Tu Lian, they also did not want to shrink back.


    Although this is the first time to hear the name of the war clan, each of them has no doubt, because they are born for fighting!


    Seeing that Hailiang was no longer bewitching people, haishou slowly turned to Wusong: "how do you know about the ancient witches?"


    "To be honest, I am the descendant of the ancient witch clan."


    It seems that Wusong didn''t intend to hide his identity from the warring people.


    Hailiang told the details of the war clan, and he didn''t have to hide them.


    "What?"


    When they heard the words of the witch family, they suddenly lost their color.


    "No wonder you take Wu as your surname!" Haishou suddenly looked at Wusong, and then asked in surprise: "so, the ancient Wuzu did not die out completely?"


    "No!"


    Wu Song shook his head slightly and said: "however, although the ancient Wu clan did not die out completely, it also declined completely, even more than the war clan."


    There are so many powerful people in the immortal realm in the warring clan, but his strength as the elder of the white wizard can be ignored. After the division, the declining witch clan is even more declining. I''m afraid there are not as many descendants of the warring clan as he knows.


    "What''s going on?"


    Haishou grabs Wu Song and says, "go, let''s find a place to have a good chat."


    "Good! That''s what I mean! "


    Wu Song nodded heavily. Since the war clan has such a source with the ancient Wu clan, they must know a lot about the secret. They don''t know whether there are other descendants of the Wu clan.


    Under the gaze of the people, they quickly went to the distance. At this moment, it seemed that there was an invisible rope between them, which tied them up.


    The witch clan, once very strong for a time, has been reduced to this kind of land. I''m afraid it has experienced a lot of bitterness.


    There is a close relationship between the warring clan and the ancient witch clan. It''s a pity that their descendants meet again in such a way.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night, the roaring thunder and the pouring blood finally stopped. At this time, the whole coastal area no longer exists, and the earth under their feet split more than ten feet wide.


    In the dark, panic and strong sense of war are constantly spreading. The young people led by Hailiang naturally hope to fight to the end. However, more people in Linhai are enveloped by the inexplicable panic.


    They have to make a difficult choice between survival and destruction.


    And Xu Shaotang and these people get together.


    "Now what?"


    People have turned their eyes on Xu Shaotang, invisible, they have Xu Shaotang as the backbone."What else can we do?"


    Xu Shaotang was full of bitter smile, "do as the patriarch said. Let''s wait until daybreak to see the situation. If it''s not a last resort, I still hope it''s better not to fight! In fact, I also support the patriarch, live first, and then talk about the others! If Tu Lian really breaks the seal and slaughters all living beings, I think there should be someone to deal with him. It''s not up to us to worry about it. "


    Although they have some strength, they all know that it is not enough to plug Tu Lian''s teeth.


    There are many people in this heaven who are better than them. He believes that those real powers will not watch Tu Lian slaughter the common people.


    "Don''t you want to see what the sea of blood looks like?" Knowing that Xu Shaotang is a man of great curiosity, dantai Jingming asks Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded without hesitation, then said with a bitter smile: "but I want to live more!"


    Life is gone. What else do you want to be curious about?


    "Wan Tang said:" people don''t know whether the three words behind the gate of tea collapse. "


    When Xu Shaotang was drunk, he had already told the gate of heaven. Now, for Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao, the gate of heaven is no secret.


    "No matter what you mean, now that this sentence has begun to come true, I believe we will know the answer soon." Xu Shaotang also has the same conjecture as Tantai Jingming. If the seal of the gate of heaven really collapses, it may be good or bad for them, but at least they will gradually know where the gate of heaven is.


    "I hope so!"


    Tantai Jingming sighed softly, but her eyes were full of sadness.

 Chapter 2326

    In an uneasy mood, the crowd finally arrived at the moment when the sky lit up.


    With the light of the day, it was a doomsday scene that came to the eyes of the public again.


    Linhai City has long disappeared, along with the stone mountain which has blocked the wind from the endless sea for thousands of years. The land is full of scars, and the shocking cracks are just like the wounds on the giant beast against the background of the blood.


    All the flowers and trees disappeared. Looking up, they were all scorched black.


    Although we have already had psychological preparation, when they saw this scene, many of the warring people left tears and went to the place where the sea used to be.


    The former home has become the present scene. Now, even if they don''t want to leave, they can''t. before they leave, they want to have a good look at the former home, even if it no longer exists.


    Xu Shaotang took a long breath and walked slowly to Wu Song''s side: "old Wu, do you want to do divination?"


    "I divined last night."


    Wu Song shook his head slightly and said: "the results of divination are good and bad, that is to say, fortune is hard to predict."


    "Fortune and misfortune are hard to predict?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, and a smile welled up on his face: "as long as it''s not completely a disaster, since it''s hard to predict, there is still hope for a blessing in disguise!"


    Although Wusong''s divination is only about himself, they are all with Wusong, and the result of Wusong''s divination is also applicable to them.


    Xu Shaotang believes in Wusong''s divination.


    Xu Shaotang was worried that Tu Lian would break through the seal before they decided to leave. Now, his worry is slightly relieved.


    While they were talking, mu Tiance came to them slowly.


    "Are you interested in following me to the edge of the endless sea?" Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart leaped and looked at mu Tiance in amazement: "what are you doing there?"


    "Find the gate of heaven!"


    Mu Tiance looked slowly in the direction of the endless sea and said: "the strange phenomena of heaven and Earth last night are exactly the same as the seal of the Kunlun kingdom. If the three words" Tianmen collapse "mean the seal of the Tianjie gate is broken, the Tianjie gate may be somewhere in the boundless endless sea!"


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang knows that mu Tiance, like him, is eager to return to the world that belongs to them, but he still reminds us: "if we are too lucky, we will probably leave the body here when Tu Lian breaks the seal."


    "I know!"


    Mu Tiance''s eyes were extremely firm and said slowly: "after the seal of Kunlun kingdom was destroyed by our mistakes, it didn''t completely collapse in a short time. Tu Lian''s seal should be the same now, and it won''t break through in a short time! And if I don''t, I''ll Not reconciled


    If they just left, as he suspected, they might miss the chance to find the gate of heaven.


    Even if only to see, his heart will be a little more willing.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into silence. Indeed, a few of them who knew about it all had such a guess. Although the vision of heaven and Earth last night was probably caused by the broken seal of suppressing Tu Lian, it was the word "Tianmen collapse" that made them associate it with Tianjie gate.


    The collapse of Tianmen is bound to be related to the appearance of the sea of blood. Since the sea of blood is near the sea, the gate of Tianjie is likely to be in the boundless endless sea, as mu Tiance guessed.


    No one they have met has heard of the gate of heaven, and they don''t know where the gate of heaven is. If the gate of heaven is somewhere in the endless sea, then it''s understandable that they don''t know.


    "Good!"


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang nodded heavily: "since you want to go, I will give my life to accompany a gentleman! If I just miss the gate of heaven, I won''t even forgive myself! "


    "Let''s go then!"


    Mu Tiance nodded with satisfaction. He knew that Xu Shaotang would be convinced by him!


    "Wait!" Just as they were about to leave, Wu Song grabbed them and said with a smile, "do you still want to leave me? If you are not reconciled, am I


    "Old witch, don''t you bother with us, you old bone?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Song with tears and laughter, "we''ll go back. If we really find the gate of heaven, we won''t leave you in heaven!"


    "I''m going to see where the sea of blood is." Wu Song shook his head slightly and said, "the sea of blood is the place where the ancestors of the upper Wu clan fell. If I find the sea of blood, I will pay homage to the ancestors of the upper Wu clan."


    It doesn''t matter to them who is right or wrong in the battle of the Lich. He only knows that it is the ancestors of the Lich who fell there. As the descendants of the ancient lich, he should pay homage to them!Three people are saying here, notice their Tan Tai Jing Ming several people also quickly walked over.


    Looking at the people who came to them, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other helplessly. Originally, they only wanted to go, but now they are expected to follow.


    As expected, after asking what they said here, several people asked to go with them one after another.


    "I knew that you two, together, must be brewing behind some conspiracy!"


    WuJie hummed, "if you want to leave us behind, there''s no way!"


    "I also want to see what kind of Heaven Gate you are looking for." Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. He doesn''t mean to stay with the people of the war clan because he may encounter danger.


    As for Zhen Miao, although she didn''t say a word, she already knew from her eyes that as long as Xu Shaotang and them went, she would follow them.


    "Go, go, all of you!"


    Xu Shaotang is full of helplessness to say: "many people, many efforts, but if encounter what danger, I can not be responsible."


    "You''d better take care of yourself first!"


    Xiao Qingyi picked Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows and said with a smile, "if you are in danger, it''s you who are the first to suffer. Xu Shaotang, why don''t you have the consciousness to be a burden at all?"


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang''s face was slightly puffed, but he could not find words to refute Xiao Qingyi.


    As Xiao Qingyi said, he is really a burden to the people who can''t use real Qi now. If they really want to run for their lives, they have to drag him along.


    "It''s true that no strength, no human rights! Alas With a heavy sigh, Xu Shaotang patted his body and said with a bitter smile: "please give me some air and let me recover quickly, or I will be despised by someone..."

 Chapter 2327

    The closer to the endless sea, the more tragic the scene on the ground.


    If you look at it, a piece of scorched land spreads to the endless sea from deep to deep. There are no flowers and trees on the whole horizon. Several cracks spread, tearing the land apart and forming a beautiful canyon.


    The smell of blood in the sea breeze blowing from the endless sea is getting stronger and stronger.


    When they came to the edge of the endless sea, they were once again shocked by what they saw.


    Looking around, there are charred and broken bodies everywhere. They are sea monsters in the endless sea. They may escape slowly, or they may have nowhere to escape. Finally, they all died in the violent thunderstorm.


    The waves beat on the broken bodies, and the water in the whole coastal area was dyed red. It was hard to tell which was the blood rain and which was the blood of the sea monsters who died in the thunderstorm.


    Seeing the corpses of these sea monsters, they can''t help but feel lucky. Compared with these sea monsters, they are much luckier. The center of the thunderstorm should not be near the sea. Otherwise, the end of these sea monsters is their end.


    However, even if it is not the center of thunderstorm, they all see such a terrible thunderstorm scene. It is hard to imagine what kind of doomsday scene the thunderstorm center area is.


    It was also this discovery that made Xu Shaotang more suspicious that the gate of heaven they were looking for was somewhere in the boundless endless sea.


    "Is this the sea of blood?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Xiao Qingyi muttered to himself in astonishment.


    "I don''t think so?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said: "the sea of blood is a collection of powerful blood and anger. Although it looks like a sea of blood, it can''t feel the anger."


    He is just guessing, just from the surface, the Red Sea in front of him can''t help but connect it with the blood sea. Although he doesn''t know what the blood sea looks like, in his subconscious, he thinks it shouldn''t be like this.


    "This is not a sea of blood!"


    Just when everyone was suspicious, Wu Song shook his head slightly, "if this is really a sea of blood, I should have some feelings."


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, we have the answer in our hearts.


    Wusong is a descendant of the ancient witch clan. There should be some wonderful connection between Wusong and the sea of blood. Since he said no, it should not be.


    "If this is not the sea of blood, where is the sea of blood?" Zhen Miaoman asked suspiciously.


    Her question is also the answer we all want to know. Unfortunately, no one can tell them the answer now.


    "Just look for it?"


    Wu Jie shrugged his shoulders and looked around.


    However, almost the same scene is around now, and he can''t see anything in this way.


    "Look for it first." Xu Shaotang now has no way, helplessly looking at the vast ocean in front of him, slowly said: "I don''t know what danger there is. We''d better not be too far apart."


    They all nodded. Now there was no other way but to look around. As for whether they could find it, it was not what they could predict.


    When they see the endless sea demon search, maybe they don''t know that there are so many bodies along the coast.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of terrifying sea monsters there will be in the depths of the endless sea. No wonder the people of the war clan never dare to go deep into the endless sea to investigate.


    Standing on the edge of the endless sea, mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang cast their eyes to the depth of the endless sea.


    Yes, they really want to go deep into the endless sea to see if the gate of the world is deep in the endless sea. Just searching at the edge of the endless sea, it seems that there will be no harvest.


    "Do you know what I''m thinking?"


    Mu Tiance looks at the distance and asks Xu Shaotang with a stern face.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "what you think is what I think! Just, want to return to think, but can''t do so


    "What riddles are they playing?" Wu Jie takes out his ears and tilts his head to ask the Tantai Jingming around him.


    Tantai Jingming sighed softly. She didn''t answer the question of WuJie, but sighed silently: "if it wasn''t for their lack of strength now, I don''t think they would hesitate here."


    She knows these two people too well. This is the most likely time for them to find the gate of heaven. However, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance''s thoughts are broken by the endless sea. They don''t want to go deep into the endless sea, but they dare not!


    Come with hope, destined to come back with disappointment!


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other and said, "go back!"


    If they look at it here, they are really afraid that they can''t help the impulse in their heart."That''s it?"


    Hear two people''s words, five precepts seem to still have so a little reluctant.


    "No, what are you waiting for here?" Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie with a black line on his face and said, "do you want to take a bath in the bloody sea?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Wu Jie''s eyes suddenly turned, and a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang yells in his heart. He has already seen how bloodthirsty Wu Jie is. Now the Red Sea formed by the blood rain mixed with the blood of the sea demon may stink to them, but maybe it''s a good place for Wu Jie to take a bath.


    "Don''t tell me, your proposal is really good!"


    Wu Jie shows his white teeth and looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. But in Xu Shaotang''s opinion, the smile on Wu Jie''s face is so terrible, just like a devil.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Let''s go


    Xu Shaotang is really afraid that this bastard will plunge into the Red Sea and want to catch Wu Jie.


    However, Wu Jie seems to have expected that Xu Shaotang would have such a move. At the moment when Xu Shaotang reached for his hand, he already laughed and plunged into the sea full of blood.


    "The bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang yelled at Wu Jie, who had disappeared on the water. Then he slapped himself on his mouth and scolded himself


    Now I guess I can''t go. Although I''m angry at the bad taste of WuJie, they can''t leave him alone.


    "Beat this bastard for me later!" Xu Shaotang teeth itching constantly looking at the Red Sea, to the side of Mu Tiance said.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly: "it''s really time to beat!"


    Just this time, Wu Jie suddenly poked his head out of the red water and exclaimed with surprise: "there''s something under the water!"

 Chapter 2328

    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, people turned their eyes one after another.


    Looking at Wu Jie covered with dark red blood, everyone''s face is not very good-looking, Wu Jie now looks like a kind of unspeakable horror.


    To be honest, they really don''t believe in Wu Jie''s words. Everyone doubts whether Wu Jie wants to cheat them.


    It is really possible to do such a thing with the temperament of Wu Jie.


    Seeing that all the people looked at themselves with suspicious eyes, Wu Jie''s face suddenly showed an uncomfortable look, and hummed: "don''t believe it, come down and have a look!"


    "What''s the situation?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie with a smile on his face, but he hums in his heart: if you want to cheat us, there''s no way!


    "I don''t know. Just come down and have a look!"


    After that, Wu Jie plunges into the sea again.


    "Is he trying to deceive us?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming asks Xu Shaotang with some uncertainty.


    "Look at that bastard, it doesn''t look like a prank..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly pondered, "let''s go to the side first."


    "Go and see. We''ll just be here." Xiao Qingyi obviously didn''t want to make himself look like Wu Jie. She shook her head slightly.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming and Zhen Miao also smile, at the same time step back, obviously did not go with them to explore the plan.


    Women, after all, are beautiful animals. No one wants to be covered with blood. There are broken bodies and blood in the sea. Even if they don''t go down, they can imagine how disgusting they will be.


    Looking at the three women, Xu Shaotang turned helplessly to Mu Tiance: "it seems that there are only two of us going."


    Mu Tiance hesitated slightly, and finally nodded. He gritted his teeth and looked at the Sea red with blood: "that bastard had better not cheat us!"


    "If he wants to cheat us, just beat me to death and save my life!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang tries to resist the feeling of turning over the river and the sea in his heart. In his heart, he jumps into the cold water, and mu Tiance quickly follows.


    Two people successively plunge into the sea water, only, in addition to this blood red sea water, they didn''t notice any abnormality at all.


    "Sure enough, I was cheated by this bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and stared at the sea, crying and laughing and yelling: "asshole!"


    "I have to teach this bastard a good lesson..."


    Mu Tiance''s face was also ferocious. He just gritted his teeth and scolded. Suddenly, a trace of doubt appeared in his eyes: "hmm?"


    Seeing mu Tiance''s strange appearance, Xu Shaotang was slightly curious: "is there really a situation?"


    "It seems to be!" Mu Tiance nodded slightly, closed his eyes and felt it quietly.


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance suspiciously, but he doesn''t disturb him. He just looks at him quietly.


    At this time, Wu Jie came out of the sea again, but this time, he was on the other side of the coast, waving at them and shouting, "this way!"


    Mu Tiance suddenly opens his eyes and grabs Xu Shaotang. Without the slightest hesitation, he quickly goes to WuJie.


    Xu Shaotang looks at these two people suspiciously. He doesn''t know what they have found. How can he find nothing himself?


    "I didn''t lie to you, did I?" The bloody face of Wu Jie is smiling. Just like him, it''s estimated that he can scare people to death when he goes out in the middle of the night.


    "No, what did you find?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of don''t understand of looking at two people, he up to now still don''t know this is how to return a responsibility after all.


    Mu Tiance said in a deep voice: "the blood in the sea is flowing!"


    "That''s it?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the rolling sea in front of him with a black line on his face and said in silence, "is this dead water again? It''s strange that the blood in the sea doesn''t flow!"


    "Not that flow." Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "all the blood seems to be converging somewhere."


    "To one place?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. Then he woke up and said, "do you mean that the blood of these sea monsters in the sea is converging to the sea of blood?"


    "I can''t think of any place other than the sea of blood!" Mu Tiance nodded and quietly felt the flow of the blood. He said in a deep voice: "if you follow the direction of the blood gathering, you should be able to find the sea of blood!"


    "You mean to go after it?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the two people, from their eyes flashing Jing Mang, he has guessed the two people''s mind.


    "Nonsense, I''m sure I''ll go and have a look!"


    Wu Jie said carelessly: "it''s a sea of blood gathered by the powerful blood of the ancient witches and demons. Don''t you want to see it?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded without hesitation and said, "but I''m a little worried about Tu Lian being suppressed in the sea of blood."No one doesn''t want to see what the sea of blood in haishou''s mouth looks like. However, Tu Lian, the God of killing, is suppressed in the sea of blood. If they are lucky, they may retreat completely. If they are not lucky, they may be in danger.


    "What are you afraid of?" Wu Jie sucked his nose, and his face was indifferent. He hummed, "aren''t you afraid of heaven and earth, Xu Shaotang? Why are you scared by a Tu Lian now?"


    "Bullshit!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "do you think everyone is as carefree as you?"


    Because there is concern, there is fear, WuJie this heartless guy, will never understand this.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go myself." Wu Jie said impatiently.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang hesitated, mu Tiance suddenly said, "maybe from the sea of blood, we can find out what the three words" Tianmen collapse "mean."


    "Well?"


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.


    He understood mu Tiance''s meaning. Since this sentence was uttered by Tu Lian before he was suppressed, Tu Lian must know the meaning of these three words!


    For the gate of heaven, mu Tiance still has not given up!


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang nodded gently: "OK, let''s fight for it once! Anyway, we''ve fought enough times! "


    He and mu Tiance don''t know how much life and death they have experienced. Now, if they don''t know what the meaning of "Tianmen collapse" is, mu Tiance will not be reconciled.


    Moreover, wu song also thought of blood sea to pay homage to the ancestors of Wu clan!


    In this case, then fight again, if you really meet Tu Lian, he may only rely on the ghost of Yinglong in his body!


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately explained the situation to Tantai Jingming. Although they were worried about each other, they didn''t object after all.


    At this moment, their strong curiosity conquered their fear of Tu Lian who was suppressed in the sea of blood.

 Chapter 2329

    After making up their mind, the three of them immediately chased the direction of blood gathering in the sea, while dantai Jingming followed them closely on the coast.


    Half an hour later, they finally chased to a crack tens of meters wide. All the blood finally gathered into the crack and finally went to the depth of the crack. This crack is the direction extending from the coast to the sea.


    By now, you can be sure that Wu Jie and mu Tiance are right. Along this huge crack, they should be able to find the sea of blood haishou said.


    Entering the huge crack, Xu Shaotang can clearly feel the water around him more viscous.


    Along the crack, they finally came to a narrow crack.


    The crack is less than half a meter wide. It only allows one person to pass by. All the blood flows into the dark space from the narrow crack.


    "Through this crack, we should reach the sea of blood. Do you think about it? There''s still time for regret. "


    Looking at the narrow crack in front of him, Xiao Qingyi''s face became more and more serious, and his eyes slowly looked at Xu Shaotang and them.


    "There''s no turning back at the bow!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face was firm and said in a deep voice: "since we have come to this step, we have no chance to shrink back!"


    He also knows the seriousness of what Xiao Qingyi said, but they have discussed it from the beginning, and now they have come to a step. Even if he wants to give up, mu Tiance and WuJie can''t give up!


    Seeing that they didn''t plan to give up, Xiao Qingyi didn''t speak any more, just quietly followed them into the narrow crack.


    Along the crack straight ahead, gradually, a strong smell of blood into their nose.


    They know that the sea of blood should be at the end of this crack.


    With the deepening, the fissure widens again. Gradually, they seem to enter a huge cave.


    The blood from the constant gathering seems to have turned into an underground river.


    They went ashore one after another, endured the extremely thick blood and the pungent smell, and continued to move forward along the edge of the river.


    Walking, people have to stop their own pace, looking at the scene in front of them in consternation.


    Not far away from them, the blood mist rose from the blood River, as if led by a mysterious force, forming a bloody rainbow in front of them. The bloody rainbow looked so beautiful and gorgeous, but it only brought them endless fear.


    "This..."


    Looking at this scene, people''s hearts beat violently one after another. Unconsciously, a heart has been mentioned to the throat, as if it would rush out of the throat at any time.


    The bloody rainbow flew strangely from the blood River and flew directly to the depth of the cave. It seemed to be led by human beings. Although Tu Lian and the sea of blood had not yet been seen, they had fallen into a very strange atmosphere just by the sight in front of them.


    After a little hesitation, mu Tiance walked carefully to the depth of the cave. He put his feet very lightly. Although he knew that if Tu Lian was in the depth of the cave, it would be useless for him to do so, but it seemed to make him feel a little relieved.


    The crowd also followed mu Tiance. Even if he was careless, he became extremely careful now, as if for fear of disturbing Tu Lian.


    Following the bloody rainbow, they came to the end of the cave carefully.


    However, they did not see Tu Lian in their imagination. They just saw that the bloody rainbow finally merged into the cave wall in front of them, as if completely absorbed by the cave wall in front of them.


    "What''s going on?"


    Looking at the cave wall in front of us, we all have doubts. We can''t see any holes or cracks on the cave wall, but the blood gas finally completely melts into the cave wall and disappears. The cave wall in front of us seems to be a bloody mouth, devouring the blood gas crazily.


    This situation is totally different from what they imagined.


    They originally thought that the blood river formed by the blood would eventually flow into the sea of blood, but now it seems that this is not the case. When they came to the end of the cave, they did not see the imagined sea of blood, only this extremely strange scene.


    "Is Tu Lian sealed in the cave wall?"


    Dantai Jingming is full of doubts, looking at the place where the bloody rainbow disappeared, Wu guesses.


    "It''s possible." Xiao Qingyi nodded slightly, but was full of doubts and said: "but it doesn''t look like a sea of blood here, does it?"


    Haishou said that Tu Lian was suppressed in the sea of blood, but they only had a crisscross cave and an underground river formed by blood. They didn''t see the shadow of the sea of blood at all. It''s impossible to say that this huge cave is the sea of blood, right?


    Listening to their words, Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes, quietly felt for a while, and finally shook his head and said: "I don''t feel any anger, do any of you feel it?""No!"


    The crowd shook their heads.


    Apart from Wusong, their accomplishments are not low. If there is really strong hostility here, they can''t feel it.


    "Strange, strange!"


    WuJie stares at the cave wall curiously and raises his hand to touch the place where the bloody rainbow is swallowed.


    At the moment when his hand touched the cave wall, the whole person suddenly fell into the cave wall. Before he could shout, he just disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes, as if he was swallowed by the cave wall with the blood rainbow.


    "No warning!"


    Seeing Wu Jie disappear, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changes. He cries out subconsciously, but he doesn''t get any response from Wu Jie.


    "Seal crack!"


    Suddenly, mu Tiance and Xiao Qingyi said at the same time.


    "How do you know?"


    Xu Shaotang subconsciously looks at mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance said in a low voice: "this was also the case with the seal of Kunlun Kingdom at the beginning!"


    "No wonder the thick blood gas will be absorbed by the cave wall. It turns out that this is the crack of the seal!" Xiao Qingyi''s eyes were fixed on the cave wall. "Through the seal crack, it should be the place where the real sea of blood is!"


    "Go


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang didn''t have any hesitation. He immediately went to the cave wall like Wu Jie just now.


    Xu Shaotang had already disappeared in front of them. This also confirmed Xiao Qingyi''s words. It was really the crack of the seal of suppressing Tu Lian!


    Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie have already gone in. They can''t stop here. After taking a deep breath, they go to the seal crack one after another.


    When they passed through the crack of the seal, a violent rage suddenly enveloped them. In front of them, Wu Jie and Xu Shaotang stood there, as if they were in a state of stupidity

 Chapter 2330

    Looking around, there is a sea of blood in front of us.


    To be exact, it''s a sea of thick blood gas!


    It''s just like the endless blood in their imagination.


    In the sea of blood, the blood is constantly surging, as if to boil in general.


    Vaguely, they seemed to hear the unwilling roar in the sea of blood. It seemed that there were endless spirits and monsters wandering in the sea of blood.


    That stream of blood gas through the seal cracks, and finally into the front of this boiling sea of blood.


    Endless anger envelops them. Unconsciously, people''s eyes turn red one after another. There is a violent anger brewing in everyone''s heart. Everyone is eager to vent their anger through a happy killing, but their remaining wisdom tells them that they can''t do it.


    People keep their mind to prevent themselves from doing uncontrollable things driven by endless anger.


    They know that this is what Hai Shou said about the sea of blood, but in the sea of blood, Tu Lian was not seen.


    Even if they know that the sea of blood really exists, even if they have imagined it countless times in their mind, when they really see the sea of blood in front of them, they are still completely shocked by this extremely strange scene.


    "It''s really a sea of blood..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the red eyes of Wu Song could not help shivering slightly. Vaguely, he seemed to see the great powers of the ancient witches appeared in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    Wu Song suddenly knelt down on the edge of the sea of blood, sincerely worshipped the sea of blood in front of him, slowly closed his eyes, and devoutly recited some difficult words towards the sea of blood, which should be the unique sacrifice of the Wu nationality.


    With the sound of the witch chanting, the sea of blood suddenly rolled more violently, as if some terrible creature was about to rush out from the bottom of the sea of blood.


    "Don''t read it, old witch! If you read on, something will happen! "


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Xu Shaotang had a bad premonition in his heart. He rushed to Wu Song to stop him from reciting the sacrificial rites.


    Wu Song slowly opens his eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang, who holds his arm. His face shows an emotion that is hard to hide.


    "I seem to have heard the call of my ancestors!"


    Wu Song''s eyes with a different look, this red eyes is a strange blood.


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help jumping in his heart. He said that Wu Song was not affected by the anger in the sea of blood, right?


    When he was suspicious, he saw other people move their own steps, like walking dead to the sea of blood in front of him.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart quickened abruptly, and he roared: "all stop!"


    However, the public did not seem to hear Xu Shaotang''s voice at all, and they still moved their own steps forward.


    Seeing that his reminders are useless, Xu Shaotang rushes to Mu Tiance and tries his best to hold mu Tiance. At the same time, he shouts to Wu Song: "hold other people quickly!"


    Wu Song is slightly a Leng, quickly climbs up from the ground, and holds Zhen Miao not far away from him.


    However, Xu Shaotang can''t even use his real Qi now. How can he hold mu Tiance? Mu Tiance''s eyes are staring at the sea of blood in front of him, but he doesn''t resist. He lets Xu Shaotang drag himself, but he moves forward unswervingly, and by the way, he drags Xu Shaotang to the sea of blood.


    Wu Song''s situation is similar to Xu Shaotang''s, and he is dragged forward by Zhen Miao who is unconscious.


    Seeing them getting closer and closer to the sea of blood, Xu Shaotang was extremely anxious.


    In a moment, Xu Shaotang stares at mu Tiance''s upside down cheek. He clenches his teeth and uses all his strength to slap mu Tiance in the face.


    "Pa!"


    After giving mu Tiance a slap, Xu Shaotang quickly takes out a water bag and pours a big mouthful of cool water into his mouth.


    Just as he was about to spray the saliva in his mouth on mu Tiance''s face, Mu Tian''s eyes gradually recovered from the pain.


    "Poof!"


    Xu Shaotang sprays water from his mouth to Mu Tiance, but he is easily avoided by mu Tiance who has recovered his mind.


    Mu Tiance touched his hot cheek and glared fiercely at Xu Shaotang, who was sprinkling water at him: "what are you doing?"


    "We''ll talk about it later. Stop the others quickly!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t have the heart to explain so much to Mu Tiance now. Seeing that mu Tiance regained his consciousness, he knew that his slap had awakened mu Tiance, so he rushed to the nearby dantai Jingming and yelled to Wusong: "don''t mention it, old witch, slap Hello!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Song hesitated slightly, and finally slapped Zhen Miao in the face.


    Seeing Wu Song''s action and touching his fiery cheek, mu Tiance doesn''t understand what happened just now. He glares at Xu Shaotang fiercely. His figure flashes and he is in front of Wu Jie."Pa!"


    Mu Tiance mercilessly slapped Wu Jie in the face. His slap was more powerful than Xu Shaotang''s just slap. The unconscious Wu Jie didn''t resist at all. He slapped Wu Jie for several meters.


    Over there, Xu Shaotang is not idle. He just treats Tantai Jingming, but he is much more gentle. He just pours a mouthful of water into his mouth, and then suddenly sprays it on her face.


    Under the stimulation of ice water, dantai Jingming''s turbid eyes gradually recovered.


    Seeing that this method worked, Xu Shaotang rushed to Xiao Qingyi again and sprayed a mouthful of cold water on her face.


    Gradually, several people have gradually recovered.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After feeling the difference on his cheek, several people wake up and look at Xu Shaotang one after another. Mu Tiance looks at him fiercely. He scolds the bastard in his heart. He can solve the problem by spitting, but he takes the opportunity to slap himself. This bastard must be intentional!


    "What''s the matter? I want to ask you what''s the matter!"


    Xu Shaotang dodged mu Tiance''s fierce eyes and said to the crowd with black lines: "just now you almost rushed into this sea of blood!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming subconsciously reached out to wipe the water off her face, and frowned: "I just felt that there was a voice in my mind constantly driving me forward."


    "Yes, I heard that voice, too!"


    "I heard it, too!"


    Several other people nodded one after another. Everyone''s situation was the same as that of Tantai Jingming. That voice was constantly lingering in their minds, making their original consciousness gradually controlled by that voice.


    "Why didn''t I hear that voice?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the crowd with doubts. From beginning to end, all he hears is the sound of Wu Song chanting the sacrificial rites. In addition, no sound comes into his ears and mind.


    "Yes, why are you ok?"


    Several people look at Xu Shaotang doubtfully.


    Facing the puzzled eyes of the public, Xu Shaotang himself is also puzzled. When he thinks about it carefully, he can only blame the role of Yinglong ghost on himself.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help saying: "it''s too weird here. Be careful."


    "Be careful!" Mu Tiance flashes to Xu Shaotang and stares at him viciously: "asshole, you must have done it on purpose!"


    "It''s not..."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I wanted to do both things together..."

 Chapter 2331

    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, pieces of blood fog rushed out of the sea of blood.


    In a moment, the blood mist turned into a blood shadow and howled at them.


    "Woo


    The scream was like the roar of starving ghosts, which made their souls shudder and their whole bodies began to shake involuntarily.


    "Tu Lian?"


    Everyone was surprised, subconsciously covered his ears, but the tremor from the soul did not ease. On the contrary, with the long howl, the tremor continued, even the whole soul seemed to collapse.


    With a scream, Wu Song, the weakest, fell to the ground with his head in his arms and kept rolling.


    "Old witch!"


    Xu Shaotang yelled. Looking at the painful Wu Song, he yelled at the bloody shadow: "are you tu Lian?"


    Xueying didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question, just kept on screaming.


    Mu Tiance forced himself to bear the pain of bursting in his brain, and suddenly waved a genuine Qi, lightning like attack to the blood shadow.


    With mu Tiance''s all-out attack, the blood shadow suddenly broke up.


    However, before we can be happy, the blood shadow will be reunited.


    This time, Xueying stopped whistling and seemed to be enraged by mu Tiance''s attack. At the moment of gathering, she rushed to Mu Tiance.


    Without the slightest hesitation, mu Tiance once again wielded a genuine Qi to kill the blood shadow. The blood shadow flashed away. When it reappeared, it had already bullied mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance wants to retreat, but it''s too late. In a moment, the blood shadow has integrated into mu Tiance''s body.


    As soon as the blood shadow entered mu Tiance''s body, it wandered on mu Tiance''s body in a moment, and the blood color was flashing on mu Tiance''s face. Mu Tiance only felt that the blood shadow was constantly running in his body, where the blood shadow passed was a sharp burning pain.


    He didn''t have time to think about it, so he quickly picked up Qi and tried to force the blood shadow out of his body.


    But the blood shadow is extremely stubborn, his true Qi is mercilessly defeated at the moment of meeting the blood shadow.


    Mu Tiance bites his teeth and doesn''t let himself scream bitterly. The big sweat drops drop down his forehead.


    Although they don''t know what happened to Mu Tiance, they know that mu Tiance is suffering a lot at the moment.


    However, no matter how anxious everyone was, no one knew what was going on, and there was no way to help him.


    What to do? What should I do?


    Xu Shaotang was so anxious that he turned around in the same place. His eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of Wu Song lying on the ground. He rushed to Wu Song, shaking the confused Wu Song, and said aloud: "Wu Lao, think about something quickly! Help him


    He is now in a hurry to go to the doctor. He only thinks that Wusong is also the elder of Baiwu, and he knows something about the ancient witches. I hope Wusong can help mu Tiance.


    After being shaken by Xu Shaotang, Wu Song gradually recovers from the intense pain just now. Seeing mu Tiance''s miserable appearance, wu song can only shake his head blankly. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with Mu Tian. Even if he wants to help mu Tiance, he can''t do it at all!


    At the moment, mu Tiance is fighting fiercely with the blood shadow. The blood shadow has been integrated into his veins, pestering him like maggots attached to bones. He can even clearly feel that his veins are becoming more and more vulnerable under the impact of the blood shadow.


    "Ah


    Mu Tiance didn''t hold back after all. Blood was oozing from his teeth, and a pair of iron fists were white.


    "How are you?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s scream, Xu Shaotang quickly steps forward and holds him.


    He knew that mu Tiance''s endurance was very strong. If he had not suffered so much, he would not have uttered such a scream.


    If it''s the enemy, they may be able to help mu Tiance fight against it. But now, it''s the first time that they have encountered it. They don''t know what to do.


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly in agony and roared like a beast.


    "Blood Give me blood... "


    However, no one could hear what mu Tiance said in his distorted mouth.


    Looking at mu Tiance, who has been suffering to the extreme, Xu Shaotang takes out a small bottle of milk from his bag and hands it to Mu: "drink it!"


    He didn''t know if the milk was helpful to Mu Tiance, so he had to try his best. It was better to see mu Tiance suffering and anxious here.


    Mu Tiance didn''t even look at the Lingru. His eyes were fixed on the vast sea of blood in front of him.


    Just when everyone is puzzled, mu Tiance abruptly retreats Xu Shaotang around him. Before everyone responds, he has jumped into the vast sea of blood.


    "Quick..."Xu Shaotang subconsciously wants to call dantai Jingming, and they hold mu Tiance, but they can''t say it anyway.


    Mu Tiance''s figure quickly disappeared in the vast sea of blood, the diffuse blood fog blocked their sight, they could not see mu Tiance''s figure at all, they could only hear mu Tiance''s scream and roar vaguely.


    "Mu Tiance!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s eyes were red and her whole body began to shake suddenly.


    The friendship between her and mu Tiance may not be as deep as that between Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, but in her heart, mu Tiance has long been regarded as the most reliable friend. Now they can''t help but watch mu Tiance put himself into the vast sea of blood.


    This feeling, let her heart incomparable guilt.


    "Xiao Qingyi, Wu Jie, help me to hold the altar!"


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang raised his cheek and yelled at Xiao Qingyi. In the crowd''s scream, he also rushed into the vast sea of blood. At the same time, the bottle of spirit milk that he had just given mu Tiance had been drunk by him, and a large piece of spirit marrow was also in his hand.


    If he had to, he had to try to see if he could use the huge aura of lingsui to force out Yinglong ghost. Only in this way could he save mu Tiance from the sea of blood!


    "Shaotang!"


    Watching Xu Shaotang rush into the vast sea of blood, Tan Tai Jing Ming''s eyes want to crack, and his mouth sends out a heartrending cry. Without any hesitation, he also rushes to the sea of blood.


    However, before she rushed out, she was held by Xiao Qingyi. At this time, Wu Jie rushed over and stood in front of Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    "I''ll go if I want to! How can I be so busy without me? "


    Wu Jie slowly reveals his white teeth to the tan Tai Jing Ming, pushes her back, and suddenly turns around and rushes into the vast sea of blood.


    In an instant, he and Xu Shaotang have disappeared in the vast sea of blood. Tantai Jingming struggles desperately, but Xiao Qingyi and Zhen miaodou hold her in tears.


    "Dantai, the three of them have already been involved in this sea of blood. Xu Shaotang is very lucky and has a big life. He will be fine! Don''t make any more trouble for them

 Chapter 2332

    In the sea of blood, Xu Shaotang could not see mu Tiance at all.


    He only felt thick under his feet. When he looked down, he was covered with dark red thick blood. The blood all the way to his waist made it difficult for him to walk in the sea of blood.


    As soon as he entered the sea of blood, he felt the boundless anger pouring into his body, as if to tear his body to pieces.


    Drink into the mouth of a small bottle of milk still did not play its due role, or into the bottomless hole in the body, so that he can not use the slightest bit of Qi.


    Driven by the anger, he was extremely upset because of Mu Tiance''s devotion to the sea of blood. He was even more irritable and depressed. He was just waiting for a suitable time to burst out.


    The blood under his body is burning his body like magma, as if to melt his body completely. I want to tear off the skin of his body.


    "Oh! Comfortable


    At this time, his ears were filled with groans of WuJie''s abnormal satisfaction. Listening to the voice of WuJie, he seemed to enjoy the environment of the sea of blood?


    This asshole jumped up, too?


    "No warning!"


    Xu Shaotang shouts in the direction of his voice.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, Wu Jieman gives a comfortable reply, and then moves slowly in the direction of Xu Shaotang''s voice.


    After a short time, Xu Shaotang, who was waiting in the same place, finally saw the figure of Wu Jie. At this time, Wu Jie almost came to him.


    "There''s nothing terrible about this sea of blood, but it''s very comfortable!" Wu Jie said with a comfortable face, so he was very intoxicated.


    "Comfortable?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie with a black line on his face, thinking that the bastard was born bloodthirsty. He didn''t ask any more, but said in a hurry: "hurry to find mu Tiance!"


    Wu Jie can adapt to such an environment, but mu Tiance may not be able to adapt, and mu Tiance is still suffering from the blood shadow. If he does not find mu Tiance quickly, maybe mu Tiance will be buried in the vast sea of blood.


    "Mu Tiance!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang shouts mu Tiance''s name to the sea of blood less than one meter away.


    Wu Jie also followed Xu Shaotang to shout mu Tiance''s name. Their voices echoed in the vast sea of blood, but they didn''t get any response. There was no scream from mu Tiance. Mu Tiance seemed to disappear in the sea of blood.


    "What to do?"


    Wu Jie frowned and looked at Xu Shaotang beside him, but he saw the sweat on Xu Shaotang''s forehead. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t you feel the pain?" Xu Shaotang tried his best to hold back the burning pain on his body, gritting his teeth to ask Wu Jie.


    "No!" Wu Jie shook his head blankly and said, "I feel very comfortable. It''s more comfortable than hot spring."


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie powerlessly, but his face is full of helplessness. It''s really that people die more than others. Now he is in great pain, but Wu Jie feels that it''s like bathing in a hot spring. It''s a great irony.


    "If you can''t, I''ll send you out of the sea of blood first, and I''ll go to find mu Tiance!"


    WuJie still has a conscience. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s miserable appearance, he offered to do so.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, and finally shook his head slightly: "when I can''t carry it, now I can barely carry it!"


    "Well, tell me when you can''t carry it!"


    WuJie nods helplessly. He knows that Xu Shaotang is thinking of more people and more power, and wants to find mu Tiance who is involved in the sea of blood as soon as possible.


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "hurry to find it!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang moved his steps, the sea of blood under him suddenly became extremely hot. Xu Shaotang only felt that the hot blood burned through his skin, and rushed into his body crazily. He rushed into his body and occupied his body and muscles in an instant.


    The muscles and veins kept beating, and the things that were pouring into the body were about to crack. The huge pain surged to him. He couldn''t hold on any longer. Subconsciously, he let out a scream, and his body fell straight into the sea of blood.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Wu Jie''s eyes and hands were quick. He helped him and was about to take Xu Shaotang out of the sea of blood. However, he felt a huge suction coming from his feet, which firmly involved him and Xu Shaotang. They could not even move their feet.


    "What''s the matter?" WuJie frowned tightly and struggled desperately, but he couldn''t get rid of the shackles of this force. Instead, he sank deeper and deeper in the sea of blood.


    The suction is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that he and Xu Shaotang will be sucked into the sea of blood completely.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to care about the situation of the sea of blood. The great happiness is going to torture him crazy, which is similar to the feeling that he almost burst to death at the beginning. However, at the beginning, he was able to vent his aura in his body, but now it seems that he can do nothing except to endure and bear desperately.More and more blood poured into his body. Just when he felt his muscles were about to break, there was a sudden heat in his elixir. A moment later, a strange whirlpool came from his elixir and devoured all the blood in his body.


    With the whirlpool of his body, his pain gradually eased, until finally, he could no longer feel any pain, only endless comfort came.


    He can finally feel the comfort of WuJie. The bottomless hole in his body is constantly swallowing the blood pouring into his body. His muscles and veins are washed by the hot blood, which makes him feel comfortable and want to cheer loudly.


    Gradually, there is a whirlpool around Xu Shaotang''s body. The blood in the sea of blood is constantly converging to his body. However, he collects all the blood according to the list and devours all the blood rushing to his body crazily.


    "Impossible, impossible! How could it be, how could it be! "


    Vaguely, they seemed to hear an angry voice.


    But now they are not in the mood to care where the voice comes from.


    With his body constantly swallowing the blood, Xu Shaotang feels that his Dantian is more and more hot, as if something is constantly beating in his Dantian.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang''s elixir field suddenly burst open. At the same time, a surge of Qi flows to his four limbs. The long lost Qi fills his body again. The real Qi shocks and instantly shakes away Xu Shaotang''s no warning.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are too Niang to cross the river and tear down the bridge!"


    WuJie screamed, and his body suddenly fell into the sea of blood. Just as the sea of blood was about to submerge his body, a hand caught him like lightning and pulled him up. He was immediately pulled to Xu Shaotang''s side.


    As Xu Shaotang grasped Wu Jie, he looked inside at his body. At this moment, he suddenly set off a storm in his heart.

 Chapter 2333

    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s astonished look, Wu Jie asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Let''s not talk about this, let''s get out of here first!"


    Xu Shaotang now has no time to explain with Wu Jie, pulling Wu Jie desperately against the huge suction.


    To be able to re-use the real Qi, Xu Shaotang''s strength at this time I do not know how much stronger, however, even so, they still can not completely get rid of the control of the suction.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of the shackles of this force, Xu Shaotang suddenly recalled the scene of swallowing the blood around his body just now. His heart moved, and the whirlpool in the Dantian field emerged again. In an instant, the blood around his body was sucked into his body again.


    Now he finally knew that what he had just inhaled into his body was not the blood, but the power contained in the blood.


    As the power contained in the sea of blood is constantly inhaled into Xu Shaotang''s body, the power of trying to restrain them suddenly disappears.


    "Dare to steal my power, I want you Die


    At the same time, a sound that seemed to come from hell sounded in their ears. This time, they really heard the sound.


    "Tu Lian, don''t pretend to be a ghost. How dare you show up in the first World War?"


    At the moment, the anger in Xu Shaotang''s heart had already accumulated into a mountain. Hearing this voice, he immediately roared at the vast sea of blood.


    Although he knew that he should not be tulian''s opponent, he wanted to vent his anger at the moment. He was eager to fight with tulian who cried out such arrogant words as "all beings are destroyed". Even if he was afraid to die in tulian''s hands, he would feel that he would die without regret.


    "You are not qualified to fight me!"


    In the vast sea of blood, the voice sounded again, which was full of disdain and contempt, as if Xu Shaotang had not been seen at all.


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole sea of blood suddenly and thoroughly boiling up, and the blood fog around them suddenly became extremely strong. Even if there was no ring in front of them, Xu Shaotang could not see it at all. The constantly surging blood fog suddenly formed a cage around them, and trapped them firmly in the cage.


    Living in the bloody cage, Xu Shaotang only felt that the anger in his heart had reached the extreme point. He could no longer bear the violent anger. The long lost Qi poured out in an instant. A golden Qi fell on the bloody cage with supreme power.


    The bloody cage roared and was split into cracks by Xu Shaotang''s wild Qi.


    However, in a short time, the crack on the cage was restored as before, and the bloody cage continued to shrink, as if to crush Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie.


    "I don''t believe I can''t split your shell!"


    Under the influence of endless anger, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were already red. After a roar, the turbulent Qi split into the shrinking blood cage again.


    The real Qi and the blood mist collide with each other, and there is a roaring sound in my ear. The shrinking blood cage is split by Xu Shaotang several times, but it is filled in time in the end.


    "Give up resistance. In this sea of blood, I am the supreme god! No one can resist! Come on, break through this seal for me and contribute your strength


    Tu Lian laughs wildly. His voice is low and seems to have a bit of bewitching magic, which makes Xu Shaotang''s mind almost lost.


    "Is it?"


    When Xu Shaotang vented his anger at the bloody cage, his mind calmed down a little, and he seemed not afraid of Tu Lian hiding in the vast sea of blood.


    The next moment, the whirlpool in Xu Shaotang''s elixir field reappeared. Xu Shaotang burst out laughing and said: "without the power in this sea of blood, I don''t think you can be so arrogant!"


    Together with the whirlpool, the power contained in the sea of blood is sucked into Xu Shaotang''s body again.


    "Just a mole ant, dare to steal your power!"


    Tu Lian was so angry that the blood cage was shrinking rapidly. They felt as if their bodies were about to be crushed by the shrinking blood cage, as if thousands of blades were cutting on their bodies.


    Xu Shaotang painfully let the whirlpool in his body run more quickly, and wanted to inhale all the power of the vast sea of blood into his body.


    However, he underestimated the terrible power contained in the sea of blood. Although his body constantly devours the power in the sea of blood, the huge power contained in the sea of blood is just a drop in the bucket.


    The wounds burst on Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie. The pain was no less than a thousand cuts. They screamed.


    "Mole ant, feel your anger!"


    Tu Lian burst out laughing.


    "Tu Lian, have you forgotten me?"


    At this time, mu Tiance''s voice suddenly came from the depths of the sea of blood. At the same time, a sound of gold and iron suddenly exploded in their ears.


    "Dang!"


    At the moment of the sound, Tu Lian, who had never appeared, suddenly let out a scream, and the bloody cage was released."Mu Tiance? Are you ok? "


    Hearing mu Tiance''s voice, Xu Shaotang was overjoyed. Taking advantage of the moment when the bloody cage disappeared, he grabbed Wu Jie and rose from the sea of blood and quickly flew out of the rolling blood fog.


    They just fly out of the sea of blood, but see mu Tiance also quickly fly out of the sea of blood, see mu Tiance safe, Xu Shaotang finally completely put down his heart.


    Mu Tiance seems to be in a good mood. He laughs and says to Xu Shaotang, "you are all right. How can I be? Tu Lian was suppressed in the copper coffin in the middle of the sea of blood. He should not come out for the time being! "


    "So the sound just now was the sound of you knocking on the copper coffin?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Mu Tiance nodded and laughed: "if it wasn''t for you two useless guys, I would like to stay in the sea of blood all the time!"


    "Besides, we don''t know where tulian is!" Wu Jie curled his mouth and hummed, "out of this sea of blood, Tu Lian is not even a fart!"


    "Ah!!! I''ll kill you


    Deep in the sea of blood, Tu Lian, whose good deeds have been destroyed, utters a roar of great anger. At the next moment, the surging blood suddenly condenses into a huge bloody hand, taking photos of Mu Tiance with the power of destroying everything.


    Mu Tiance showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth. At the moment when he was patted by the bloody hand, a blood mist filled his body.


    Blood hand volleying shot, the mass of blood fog immediately dissipated.


    Just when people thought that mu Tiance was going to encounter something unexpected, mu Tiance suddenly and strangely appeared, flying in the air with real Qi, and chopped at the huge bloody hand like lightning.


    "He seems to be getting stronger..."


    Zhen Miao said softly to the quiet tea on the dantai beside her.


    "It''s really stronger, and it''s much stronger than before!" Dantai Jingming nodded slightly, with a strong color of envy in her eyes.

 Chapter 2334

    Mu Tiance''s genuine Qi instantly cut off the huge blood hand, but the blood hand did not disappear. It was just a moment, and the blood hand recovered as before.


    "Just a mole ant, can you escape under my lord?" In the sea of blood, Tu Lian was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that this man, who was inferior to ants in his eyes, could escape his attack and take the opportunity to launch a counterattack.


    Blood secret!


    Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly shrinks. Just now mu Tiance said that what he used was the secret skills of the blood clan. Until now, he suddenly remembered that mu Tiance was also a person who had devoured Cain''s soul. He was also half of the blood clan. He was naturally handy with those secret skills of the blood clan.


    He now understands why mu Tiance got rid of the pain and became stronger. In front of Mu Tiance, a half blood clan, how could the vast sea of blood be the source of his strength?


    "Didn''t you say that Tu Lian had a lot of blood, not even a fart?"


    Xu Shaotang is in a good mood. He smiles and says to Wu Jie: "how about going to defeat this bloody hand?"


    "I..."


    WuJie is slightly stagnant. He doesn''t have mu Tiance''s blood clan secret skill. To deal with this blood hand, he has to hit hard, but obviously, he can''t bear the power of this blood hand.


    When they were talking here, the blood hand made efforts again, and the blood fog around them rushed to the blood hand crazily, solidifying the huge blood hand. From a distance, it seemed to be a real hand.


    "Tu Lian hasn''t done his best yet!"


    Seeing the more solid blood hand, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumped, feeling that Tu Lian didn''t pay attention to them at all, and naturally would not do his best to deal with them.


    "It''s not that he didn''t do his best. He spent too much strength to break the seal!"


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "he''s at the end of the storm now, and it shouldn''t last long!"


    As he spoke, mu Tiance''s body suddenly turned into a blood mist in front of the crowd, and rushed to the blood hand that was coming to him.


    "To die!"


    Tu Lian yelled with disdain, the blood hand moved slightly, and a terrible force came from the blood hand. Mu Tiance felt as if he was bound by an invisible force, and the blood fog disappeared suddenly, revealing his body.


    This time, mu Tiance, who was bound by the strange force, had no time to dodge. He could only watch the bloody hand fall down and was slapped by the huge bloody hand. He felt a violent tremor in his viscera, and his whole body seemed to turn into nothingness under the palm. His throat was sweet, and a stream of blood spewed out in the air.


    "You go first, I''ll save him!"


    Xu Shaotang throws Wu Jie to them, flies to Mu Tiance, grabs mu Tiance in the air, and at the same time cuts his golden Qi at the bloody hand.


    The golden light flashed, and the bloody hand was cut off again.


    As expected, just in a moment, the huge blood hand that had been cut off was restored as before, and came with it like a shadow. One hand caught Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in the air. No matter how they struggled, they could not get rid of the blood hand.


    "Even if I have no strength now, it''s easy to kill you!"


    Tu Lian is full of disdain to say to the two mole ants who are caught by himself.


    Although he has been sealed for thousands of years, although he has his own strength in order to break the seal out of a crack, and although he is still sealed now, he is after all the life bred by the blood essence and anger of ancient great power. No matter how weak his strength is, it is not the current Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance who can fight against him.


    Mole ant, never know what is the strongest power in the world!


    As he spoke, the bloody hand squeezed hard, and Xu Shaotang''s mu Tiance immediately heard the sound of his bones breaking.


    "Damn it! Underestimate the power of Tu Lian! "


    Xu Shaotang yelled in his heart, secretly yelled in his heart: Ying long, if you don''t show up again, it''s really over this time!


    Yinglong ghost has saved him several times in danger. Now it only needs a little effort from the bloody hand, and he and mu Tiance will be terrified. He constantly prays in his heart that Yinglong ghost will show up quickly. Maybe only the powerful Yinglong ghost can completely frighten the arrogant Tu Lian.


    At this time, a white shadow suddenly attacks the huge blood hand. At the moment when the white shadow contacts with the blood hand, the blood hand completely collapses. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are finally free. They quickly escape to the distance with all the pain.


    "Ah


    Tu Lian screamed, trying to gather a blood hand again, but suddenly found that the blood of the sea was not under his control.


    When they looked back, they found that the white shadow was the obelisk of the sorcerer.


    As soon as the Obelisk came out, an old and desolate feeling came into being. The obelisk, with endless desolation, suddenly enlarged under their eyes.


    "Boom!"


    The five or six meter high Obelisk fell heavily into the sea of blood, making the blood boil.Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance take the opportunity to return to Wusong.


    "Wu Lao, if you want to do it later, we will be in the hands of Tu Lian!"


    When talking, Xu Shaotang''s eyes are also staring at the Obelisk standing in the sea of blood. Unexpectedly, he didn''t expect the ghost of Yinglong, but finally saved their lives by relying on the obelisk.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Song embarrassed smile: "I just try, I don''t know this obelisk is so powerful."


    "It''s amazing!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and then looked at Wu Song puzzledly: "are you going to use Obelisk to continue to suppress Tu Lian?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on now." Wu Song helplessly looked at the huge obelisk, "it seems that it is out of my control..."


    Wu Song''s voice just fell, and the blood gas on the vast sea of blood suddenly rushed to the obelisk. A moment later, all the thick blood gas that had been diffused in the sea of blood disappeared. In front of them, there was a dark red sea of blood. In the middle of the sea of blood, a copper coffin about 10 meters long and 50 meters wide was beating constantly, as if it was going to break through the copper coffin It was like shivering in a copper coffin.


    "Look, the blood in the sea of blood seems to be clear!"


    When they were all staring at the copper coffin, Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly cried out.


    Hearing the sound of the quiet tea in the dantai, they quickly looked into the sea of blood. They saw that the original dark red sea of blood was a little lighter than before.


    "What''s going on?" Xu Shaotang was slightly puzzled. At the next moment, he suddenly exclaimed, "isn''t fangjianbei absorbing the blood gas in the sea of blood?"


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, "Putong" suddenly sounded. When they came back, Wu Jie and mu Tiance were already in the sea of blood!


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, and immediately rushed to the sea of blood, trying his best to devour the power in the sea of blood.

 Chapter 2335

    "What are they?"


    Looking at the three people rushing to jump into the sea of blood, Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao look at Tantai Jingming with a puzzled face.


    In the heart puzzled unceasingly thought, difficult these three people jump the blood sea to be addicted?


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is about to jump down. Xu Shaotang has already yelled: "jump down, what are you doing?"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming jumped into the sea of blood without hesitation. After a few other people hesitated slightly, she also jumped into the sea of blood.


    As soon as they entered the sea of blood, they understood why Xu Shaotang had asked them to jump down. As soon as their true Qi turned, the strange power contained in the sea of blood poured into their bodies, constantly strengthening their bodies, making them speechless.


    "Give me back my strength! You mole ants, you must be broken into pieces


    The roar of Tu Lian''s anger kept ringing in their ears, and the copper coffin kept beating.


    At the moment, no one cares about Tu Lian''s angry voice. Everyone is immersed in the strange power.


    However, the Obelisk absorbed the blood gas in the sea of blood too fast. The sea of blood became clear gradually with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Half an hour later, the originally dark red and sticky sea of blood has turned into a pool of water, and the strange force in the sea of blood has disappeared. On the originally crystal clear obelisk, there are red veins, just like human blood vessels.


    Just as they were about to leave the sea of blood, the Obelisk suddenly emitted a red light, which went straight to the copper coffin.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang yelled at Wu Song who closed his eyes and said, "Wu Lao, control the Obelisk quickly. It''s going to release Tu Lian!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, wu song suddenly opened his eyes and quickly drew out a series of runes to control the Obelisk rushing to the copper coffin.


    However, the speed of the obelisk was extremely fast. In a moment, it was in front of the copper coffin.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the copper coffin split in an instant, and a bloody figure suddenly rushed out of the copper coffin.


    "I will tear you to pieces!"


    Tu Lian, who came out of his predicament, roared angrily, and a dark air lingered around him, which was the anger of the ancient great power after his death.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is not good, quickly called to the crowd: "get out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice just fell, the Obelisk suddenly attacked Tu Lian.


    The bloody Tu Lian slapped the Obelisk directly, but his hand just touched the obelisk, and a sharp burning pain instantly burned his hand. At the moment when he drew back his hand, the Obelisk suddenly glowed with gold. Under the golden light, Tu Lian only had time to make a cry, and the red light was sucked out of his body.


    "Let me go, let me go! I can be your most faithful servant


    In the face of this strange obelisk, even Tu Lian lowered his arrogant head and began to beg for mercy from the obelisk.


    However, Fang Jianbei didn''t seem to hear Tu Lian''s words, and it still peeled red light from Tu Lian.


    "Tu Lian, what does Tianmen collapse mean?"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered the purpose of their trip, and asked in a loud voice to Tu Lian, who was in great pain.


    However, Tu Lian is already unable to protect himself. He has no idea to answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but he just keeps on screaming.


    In the eyes of the people, Tu Lian''s body shrank rapidly. In a moment, Tu Lian, who had made them as if they were facing a great enemy, had disappeared into the air, and the black air around him was also inhaled into the obelisk.


    They all thought that the obelisk was to release Tu Lian from the copper coffin. Unexpectedly, the obelisk was to devour Tu Lian''s strength. Tu Lian was a monster bred by the blood and anger of ancient powers. Once the Obelisk devoured those forces, they would turn them into nothingness.


    They thought they were going to run away, but they didn''t expect such a result.


    When Tu Lian disappeared, the Obelisk shrank rapidly. In a blink of an eye, it had become what it had been before, and then it came back to Wu Song''s hand automatically as if it had life.


    Looking at the Obelisk in Wusong''s hand, people couldn''t help looking at each other. Even Wusong himself was shocked and numb.


    At the moment, no one takes the Obelisk as a dead object any more, and Tu Lian, who makes Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance hardly have any fighting power, has no chance to resist in front of the obelisk. The strength of the obelisk is beyond their imagination.


    The holy things of the witch family are really not simple!


    When everyone was feeling in his heart, suddenly there was a roar of thunder in his ear.


    "Is the seal going to break?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly surprised, subconsciously said.


    "No!"Wu Song suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, reached out and pointed to himself, and said slowly: "it should be my thunder robbery..."


    "Your thunder robbery?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, then said with surprise: "are you out of your mind?"


    "Not long after I jumped into the sea of blood, I gathered my spirit." It''s incredible that he came out of the magical realm before long, but he didn''t even get into the magical realm.


    "Then you can safely pass your thunder robbery, and we will protect the Dharma for you!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t worry that Wusong can''t survive the thunder disaster. With the Obelisk in Wusong''s hand, he estimates that the thunder disaster is just a passing thing for him.


    Wu Song nodded, quickly jumped from the sea of blood, sat on the ground, quietly waiting for his thunder.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder is constantly brewing. Even in this closed space, they can hear the dull thunder. We can imagine how terrible the thunder will be.


    "Boom!"


    A burst of thunder suddenly exploded in their ears. At the next moment, a position under their feet was shaking. A purple thunder with thick and thin thumb directly penetrated the ground above their heads and directly hit the Wusong sitting there with closed eyes.


    "How could it be purple thunder?"


    Xiao Qingyi and Xu Shaotang screamed in amazement and looked at the purple thunder with thick and thin thumbs.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t see nine days purple thunder, but even the powerful demon king like Qiong lie couldn''t bear it. How could he become the robbing thunder of Wusong?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t worry about Wu Song''s thunder robbery, but at the moment, he can''t calm down any more. This is the real nine days purple thunder! How can Wusong''s physical strength bear the bombardment of purple thunder in the nine days?

 Chapter 2336

    Seeing that the purple thunder was about to fall on Wu Song, the Obelisk in his hand suddenly flew out of the air under the gaze of the people, straight to the nine day purple thunder that landed in An''an.


    "It''s not the thunder robbery of Wu Lao!"


    Looking at the Obelisk wrapped by nine days purple thunder, everyone suddenly realized with a cry.


    This nine day purple thunder with thick and thin thumb is clearly aimed at the Obelisk!


    Wu Song also realized this, quickly stood up from the ground, looked up at the Obelisk in the purple thunder, his eyes were full of worry.


    The Obelisk has been with him ever since he came to the heaven. Just now, he completely destroyed the arrogant tulian with a strong attitude. As a descendant of the ancient witches, he absolutely didn''t want the Obelisk to be destroyed in the nine sky purple thunder.


    However, in the face of the nine days of purple thunder, no one here can help, can only watch Obelisk and nine days of purple thunder tangled together.


    A purple arc in the Obelisk constantly lingering, as if to completely destroy the obelisk.


    How dare Fang Jianbei submit?


    In the purple thunder, the blood lines on the Obelisk constantly beat. In a moment, a burst of red light suddenly broke out on the obelisk. At the same time, a desolate breath from the flood suddenly swept to the people.


    In this terrible atmosphere, people''s bodies seem to be out of control, and they can''t help kneeling to the ground.


    "Hum..."


    A piercing roar came from the Obelisk and burst in their ears. The whole space was shaking and the falling rocks were falling from their heads.


    The red light on the obelisk is more abundant. The red light collides with purple thunder, forcing purple thunder to retreat.


    The red light became stronger and stronger, and the purple thunder began to retreat. A moment later, the purple thunder completely collapsed under the power of the red light, and instantly disappeared into the invisible.


    They thought they had overestimated the strength of the obelisk, but now they know that they underestimated it too much.


    Just when people thought it was over, the Obelisk rushed to the entrance of the cave and flew straight to the sky.


    "Come on, let''s get out!"


    Xu Shaotang shouts, grabs Wu Song and takes the lead to rush out of the hole which is split by the purple thunder of nine days. Other people don''t neglect him and rush to the hole one after another.


    Outside, they try to look up at their heads and watch the Obelisk rushing to the sky.


    "What is it doing?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Song with a puzzled face. The purple thunder of those nine days has faded away. How can the Obelisk rush to the sky.


    Wu Song shook his head blankly: "I don''t know."


    Although the obelisk is a sacred thing of the witch family, and has been with him since he came to the heaven, he knows little about it. He knows that the obelisk is not just a sacred thing of the witch family. The spirit of the great wizard on the Obelisk has already given life to the obelisk.


    In the middle of the sky, the Obelisk became bigger again, rolling in the air and roaring in the sky above.


    "Isn''t it provocative?"


    Listening to the continuous roar from the obelisk, a strange idea suddenly appeared in her mind.


    "It''s like It''s really... "


    Xu Shaotang stares at the red obelisk. Although the idea of dantai Jingming is strange, he feels that it is very possible that the roar of the Obelisk seems to be making the most arrogant provocation to the God who has fallen nine days of purple thunder.


    With the continuous roar of the obelisk, the clouds in the sky are getting thicker and thicker. In the clouds, the thunder is rolling, as if brewing more terrible purple thunder.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, a bucket of purple thunder suddenly fell from the clouds and rushed to the obelisk.


    Looking at the extremely terrible purple thunder, people are all frightened. Even if they are far away, they can still feel the power of destroying the sky and the earth contained in the purple thunder. It''s hard to imagine what kind of result the purple thunder will fall on the obelisk.


    At the same time, the Obelisk in the air stopped rolling. In the eyes of the people, a huge blood hand appeared out of thin air and grabbed the bucket of nine days purple thunder.


    "Isn''t it trying to crush the purple thunder?"


    People''s mind involuntarily jump out of this idea, that big mouth seems to be something firmly fixed, simply can''t close.


    They didn''t guess wrong. At the moment when purple thunder was close to the body, the bloody hand grasped the purple thunder and grasped it hard. The purple thunder with the thickness of the bucket turned into nothingness.


    Blood hand is powerful and unforgettable. When the purple thunder dissipates, it goes straight to the clouds.


    Among the clouds, a low murmur came, the rolling thunder disappeared instantly, and even the clouds began to disperse rapidly.


    The Obelisk also stopped roaring, turned into a streamer, and quickly returned to Wusong''s hands.Heaven and earth return to silence, but Xu Shaotang''s heart is full of ups and downs.


    Everyone''s eyes are dead on the obelisk, this small obelisk, it is strong to abnormal!


    Smash Tu Lian with a finger, smash purple thunder with a bloody hand!


    This is something they dare not even think about, but it really happened in front of their eyes!


    "Mr. Wu, what is this Obelisk?"


    It took Xu Shaotang a long time to close his numb mouth and look at Wu Song in shock.


    The shock on Wu Song''s face was no less than Xu Shaotang''s. looking at the bloody Obelisk in his hand, Wu Song shook his head blankly: "I thought I knew it before, but now I really don''t know..."


    "Wu Lao, lend me your Obelisk?"


    Wu Jie comes up to Wu Song and looks at the obelisk. It''s not as simple as a simple artifact. With this obelisk, who dares to provoke in the northern and southern regions?


    Wu Song nodded slightly and handed the Obelisk to Wu Jie.


    Wu Jie''s face was overjoyed, and he quickly reached for it. However, he just met the obelisk, and a force suddenly erupted on the obelisk, directly shaking Wu Jie several meters away.


    "This..." Wu Jie looked at the Obelisk in horror. After holding it for a long time, he exclaimed to Wu Song, "it seems that you are the only one to touch this Obelisk?"


    Wu Song was also shocked by the situation in front of him. He just looked at the obelisk.


    "I''ll try!"


    Xu Shaotang takes a step and reaches for the Obelisk like lightning. However, as expected, the strange power flashed again and shocked Xu Shaotang back and forth.


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at the obelisk.


    Curious, other people have come forward to test, but in the end are the same results.


    Just as people were shocked by the "pride" of the obelisk, the thunder was heard again in the sky.


    "Still here?" People look up at the sky.


    Wu Song shook his head and said, "this time should be my thunder robbery..."

 Chapter 2337

    Wu Song guessed right, this time it was his thunder robber.


    Just now I witnessed the horror of fangjianbei. People didn''t worry about Wusong''s robbing thunder. They just walked away and let Wusong go through the robbery quietly.


    "You should be the great Luo Jinxian now?"


    Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang with admiration. From the golden light that Xu Shaotang cut off Tu Lian''s bloody hand, it can be concluded that Xu Shaotang has entered the ranks of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Looking at Xiao Qingyi''s envious eyes, Xu Shaotang smiles and points to Mu Tiance: "you should be envious of him as well."


    "Why?"


    Xiao Qingyi asked.


    "He should be one step away from the great Luo Jinxian now!" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance could not hide the excitement on his face, but he still said calmly: "I still didn''t catch up with you!"


    His words also indirectly admit what Xu Shaotang said just now.


    Hearing this, Xiao Qingyi''s mouth suddenly opened into an "O" shape and stammered: "before him No, it''s just a fairy In the early days? "


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if Fang Jianbei hadn''t devoured the sea of blood too quickly, he would be Da Luo Jinxian now!"


    He didn''t expect that mu Tiance''s half blood clan''s body would have such terrible potential before. The ancient powerful blood was too terrible. In fact, it was not only mu Tiance, but everyone here got great benefits from the blood sea.


    They have absorbed the power of the sea of blood, so that their ascension in less than an hour can surpass the decades or even hundreds of years of hard work of others.


    Xu Shaotang loves and hates the obelisk.


    If we give them another hour, he believes that everyone here may become a great Luo Jinxian, and he himself may directly enter the semi Holy Land!


    However, if there were no Obelisk to defeat Tu Lian, they would not have been able to survive, let alone gain such great benefits.


    However, people are not satisfied, especially in the face of such a rare opportunity!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi smacked his tongue secretly. After a moment, he looked at Tantai Jingming and said, "Tantai, what is your cultivation now?"


    "The beginning of the immortals!"


    "Where''s Zhen Miao?" Xiao Qingyi asked again.


    Zhen Miao is shy a smile, embarrassed of say: "I promote not much, just the beginning of the earth fairy."


    "You don''t have many..." Xiao Qingyi looks at Zhen Miao speechless. The former Zhen Miao is just at the beginning of human immortality, which leads to a triple jump. She even says that she has not been promoted much.


    "And you?"


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Xiang WuJie again.


    "The middle of heaven!" WuJie smacked his mouth, but his eyes still fell on the Obelisk in Wusong''s hand.


    Now for him, all kinds of bullshit accomplishments are bullshit. Although Wusong is still robbing, he really has to fight for his life. If the Obelisk obeys Wusong''s orders, Wusong alone can kill all of them by raising his hand.


    No matter how strong the strength is, it''s not as good as life!


    Just because Wusong is the descendant of the ancient WUS, the Obelisk that dares to challenge God is only for Wusong to touch. They don''t even have a chance to touch it!


    "What are you looking at?"


    Xu Shaotang gently knocked on WuJie''s head and said with a smile, "why, do you still think about the Obelisk above?"


    "Nonsense!"


    WuJie doesn''t hide his desire for the other side''s stele. With this kind of treasure in his hand, it''s really that people block the killing and Buddha blocks the killing of Buddha.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s not your business to think about it any more."


    Xu Shaotang smiles. Wu Song is only allowed to touch the obelisk, which is also a good thing for them. In this way, they are not afraid of people who want to rob the obelisk.


    Seeing Wu Jie''s hot eyes, Tan Tai Jing Ming couldn''t help but smile and said, "I''m not afraid of thieves. I''m afraid that thieves will miss me. You have to remind Wu Lao to be careful about him."


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang nodded deeply.


    Looking at the laughing crowd, Xiao Qingyi said with emotion: "you people really don''t have a simple character!"


    "Don''t you get a lot of benefits yourself?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Qingyi with a smile and said, "aren''t you a late earth immortal now?"


    With Xu Shaotang''s current cultivation, we can find out Xiao Qingyi''s cultivation if we let go of his divine consciousness.


    Before, Xiao Qingyi was just in the early stage of the earth immortal. Now she is directly in the late stage of the earth immortal, which can be regarded as a great harvest. If there is no accident, she can step into the list of celestial beings in two or three years at most. Although compared with them, Xiao Qingyi''s promotion is not great, but looking at the whole southern region, her speed of promotion has been extremely fast. It is estimated that she has experienced Xiao''s epiphany White can match it.


    "Compared with your promotion, what is my promotionXiao Qingyi laughs at herself. Mu Tiance''s accomplishments before her are similar to hers. However, a sea of blood makes her far away from mu Tiance, not to mention Xu Shaotang!


    "Be content with you!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we are very lucky that we can get a life back from the sea of blood!"


    Thanks to Wu Song coming with them, otherwise, they will all be folded in Tu Lian''s hands.


    Mu Tiance sighed and said with regret: "it''s a pity that I still don''t know what the meaning of the word" Tianmen collapse "is! If we had asked Tu Lian earlier, maybe Alas


    "What a pity!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "but before that, it was difficult for us to even protect our lives. Where would we think of this?"


    Although they have been greatly promoted in this trip, they have not achieved the real purpose of their trip.


    If we make clear the meaning of the three words "Tianmen collapse", their trip can be regarded as the real perfection!


    It''s just that there are so many perfect things in the world. It''s impossible for them to occupy all the good things.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance nodded slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang curiously and asked, "by the way, how can you suddenly use real Qi?"


    "I just know now, female..."


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to answer mu Tiance''s question, he saw a streamer rushing here like a meteor.


    "What''s that?"


    Following Xu Shaotang''s eyes, other people also saw the streamer coming quickly. They stood up from the ground one after another and looked at the streamer warily.


    "Be careful! It''s very likely that those who come are not good! "


    In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Li mang flashed and whispered to several people around him.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Wu Jie said, "I hope it''s not the right person. I just want to see if the Obelisk can help Wu Lao."


    Xu Shaotang turned his eyes and said with a low smile, "you bastard, I''m afraid the world will not be in chaos!"


    But then again, he seems to be very interested in this issue!


    If the Obelisk really accepts the drive of Wusong, even if it is a saint, they don''t have to worry.

 Chapter 2338

    "Feng Zhui?"


    When the streamer came near, Xu Shaotang found that the person who came was actually the first person in the world to intoxicate him - Fengzhu!


    "The one who made you drunk?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked, leaning her head.


    As for Fengzhu, they also heard Xu Shaotang mention that Fengzhu was also a real expert. They were immediately curious. What did Fengzhu come all the way here for?


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, suspecting the purpose of the Phoenix.


    Or does Feng Zhu know about Tu Lian? Did he come because he was aware of the vision of heaven and earth here?


    However, since it''s Fengzhu, there should be no hostility to them. If Fengzhu wants to kill him, he can easily kill him in misty mountain! Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang gradually relaxed his vigilance.


    He saw Fengzhu, and Fengzhu had already seen him.


    The Phoenix moved slightly and came to them like a blink.


    Feng one by one a scan in front of these people, looking at, eyes suddenly show the color of consternation.


    However, after all, he is also a person who has lived for thousands of years. He soon suppressed the shock in his heart and gradually regained his calm look on his face.


    "You''re a man who can''t walk anywhere." Feng Zhuo finally looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you should be responsible for the strange phenomena of heaven and earth here, right?"


    "That''s not true."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Not you?" Feng Zhuo was slightly surprised, "what''s the matter?"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang''s head was running fast. He didn''t want to tell Fengzhu about fangjianbei. After thinking for a long time, he said, "it seems that someone named Tu Lian made it."


    "Tu Lian?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Zhu''s face changed slightly, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She grabbed Xu Shaotang and said, "follow me!"


    Before Xu Shaotang knew what was going on, he followed Feng Zhuo to the distance. Feng Zhuo''s speed was very fast, and his body moved a little. They were hundreds of meters away. In a few breaths, they were far away from mu Tiance and others.


    "What a speed


    Looking at the two small black spots that stopped in the distance, people couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Fengzhu''s speed was so fast that they felt as if they were just blinking. Fengzhu took Xu Shaotang to the distance under their eyes.


    "Should he be all right?"


    Zhen Miao slightly worried looking at the distance, biting his lips to the side of the tan Tai Jing Ming asked.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it, shook her head and said, "it should be OK. If Feng Zhuo wants to do harm to him, he doesn''t need such trouble! It''s estimated that Fengzhu has something to talk to him alone. "


    "It seems that Feng Zhuo is special to Xu Shaotang." Xiao Qingyi slightly narrowed her eyes and murmured suspiciously: "last time he sent someone to invite us to drink, he didn''t even see me. He just had a big drink with Xu Shaotang. Now he takes Xu Shaotang to one side to talk. Why does he only do this to Xu Shaotang?"


    No one can answer her question, and they want to know.


    And over there, Feng looked at Xu Shaotang one by one, and asked with a smile, "you just said that Tu Lian made the vision of heaven and earth here?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded.


    "Do you know who tulian is?" Feng Zhuo''s eyes are fixed on Xu Shaotang, as if to see through him.


    Xu Shaotang''s mind moved quickly, shaking his head and saying, "I don''t know who Tu Lian is. The man who ran out of the copper coffin said it himself..."


    "Where is the copper coffin?"


    Xu Shaotang''s words haven''t finished, Feng Zhuo suddenly interrupted him with a nervous face.


    Seeing Feng Zhu''s look, Xu Shaotang was slightly puzzled, but he still pointed to Mu Tiance''s direction: "there''s a hole over there, you can see it from there."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Feng Zhuo''s figure was already flashing away.


    In the eyes of everyone''s doubts, Feng Zhuo enters the cave very quickly, then leaps out of the cave and returns to Xu Shaotang.


    The whole process seems to be very long, but it actually takes less than ten seconds.


    If you are a little careless, you may even think that Fengzhu has never moved a cent.


    "Where''s Tu Lian?"


    Feng Zhui grabs Xu Shaotang and asks him sternly.


    Xu Shaotang said: "disappeared, just disappeared under our eyes..."


    He didn''t cheat Feng Zhuo. Tu Lian really disappeared in front of them without leaving any bones.


    "Tu Lian disappeared?"


    Feng Zhuo was slightly surprised. She looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and asked in a deep voice, "do you mean he died or escaped?"


    "It must be dead!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know why Fengzhu was so concerned about Tu Lian''s affairs. He hesitated slightly in his heart, and said in an uncertain tone: "Tu Lian seemed very painful before he disappeared. I felt that he should be dead, but he might have escaped, but our cultivation was too low to find out.""Oh, yes?"


    The stern color on Feng Zhu''s face gradually spread out, but her eyes looked up and down at Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang''s heart was a little hairy. She quickly turned off the topic: "you seem to know who Tu Lian is?"


    "Of course I know!"


    Feng Zhu said faintly: "Tu Lian is a demon God bred by the backward blood essence and evil spirit of the ancient powerful meteorite. Later, he was suppressed in the vast sea of blood."


    Huh?


    Hearing Feng Zhu''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help thinking.


    What Feng Zhu said is basically the same as what Hai Shou said. How does Feng Zhu know about Tu Lian? Is he the descendant of the mysterious strongmen who helped the war clan suppress Tu Lian?


    Looking at the look in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Feng Zhuo was suspicious. Staring at Xu Shaona''s twinkling eyes, she said slowly: "the copper coffin is broken, and Tu Lian broke the seal. I''m very curious. With your strength, how do you live in Tu Lian''s hands? Even if the strength of Tu Lian who just broke the seal does not exist, you can not fight against him! "


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly, but he didn''t even know that Feng Zhu knew about Tu Lian. He lied casually, and now it seems that he can''t go back.


    "Come on, what''s going on?"


    Feng Zhuo looked at Xu Shaotang quietly, "I know you didn''t tell the truth just now."


    "I really don''t know what''s going on." The words have been said out, Xu Shaotang now only has to harden the scalp to continue to make up, "we really almost died in the hands of Tu Lian, later do not know what reason, that Tu Lian inexplicably disappeared with the sea of blood, then dropped nine days purple thunder, we also took the opportunity to escape."

 Chapter 2339

    The identity of Fengzhu was too mysterious. He thought that Fengzhu was a kind of person who didn''t care about the world. Now he was so interested in Tu Lian''s affairs. He really didn''t know what the purpose of Fengzhu was.


    Before he made clear the identity and purpose of Fengzhu, it was absolutely impossible for him to tell him about fangjianbei.


    Although Fengzhu is very easy to deal with them, Zhen Yin''s affairs have awakened him. It''s better not to explain to him before he can see a person clearly. No one knows whether the person''s side is real or carefully disguised.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Zhu fell into thinking. A moment later, a light color of enlightenment flashed in her eyes. She raised her eyes slightly, and a light smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She said, "let''s not talk about this thing first. Let''s talk about another thing. You can''t use real Qi before. How can you suddenly use it now?"


    Xu Shaotang deliberately pretended to be inexplicable: "I don''t know about this. Even if it can be used all of a sudden, I still feel very curious."


    "Ha ha, it''s really hard to hear the truth from your mouth!" Feng Zhuo looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile. She was slightly close to him and said with a smile: "do you think that Nuwa stone can hide from me?"


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang heart suddenly a jump, full face stunned looking at the front of the Phoenix by.


    Feng Zhu ignored Xu Shaotang''s astonished eyes and said with a smile, "do you want to ask, how do I know you have Nuwa stone in your body?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a dull face. He suddenly found that he didn''t have many secrets to hide in front of Fengzhu. He knew that Nuwa stone, which he thought had been lost, had somehow integrated into his body. What evil was Fengzhu? He even knew such a secret thing!


    "Last time you knew that Nuwa stone was integrated into my body?"


    Thinking about what Fengzhu said in the peach forest last time, Xu Shaotang suddenly sees Fengzhu.


    Feng Zhuo nodded slightly: "I thought it would take you two or three months to know this, but I didn''t expect you to know so soon!"


    "How on earth do you know that? How do you know about Nuwa stone? "


    Xu Shaotang''s heart has been filled with deep doubts. In addition to Mu Tiance, he is the only one who knows the existence of Nuwa stone! And he can find that Nuwa stone is integrated with his body before himself!


    Feng Zhu chuckled: "the existence of Nu Wa stone is not a secret. I know Nu Wa stone. Is it strange? With my accomplishments, it should not be strange to see that Nuwa stone is integrated into your body, right


    "I venture to ask, what kind of cultivation are you?" Xu Shaotang was a little suspicious.


    "After you become a saint, if you have a chance to see you again, I will tell you!" Feng Zhuxiao Yingying said.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly burst out with the idea of breaking off Feng Zhu''s head and looking at it carefully. He had something to hide from Feng Zhu. Why didn''t Feng Zhu hide a lot from him?


    Knowing that there was no answer to this question, Xu Shaotang added: "since you know that Nuwa stone has been integrated into my body, I want to ask, is this a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Although he didn''t find anything strange at present, no matter who met him, he couldn''t not worry. Since Feng Zhu could see all this, he should know whether the situation was good or bad.


    Feng Zhuo did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but asked with a smile: "what do you think?"


    "Where do I know? If I knew, I wouldn''t ask you. "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Feng one by one and said, "as far as the current situation is concerned, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing, but a stone has integrated into my body. If it goes on like this, I don''t know whether it is good or bad."


    "Stone? ha-ha! Nuwa stone is not as simple as stone He said ambiguously, and then said with a smile: "I think the vision of heaven and earth here and your escape from Tu Lian''s hands should be due to the gift of Nu Wa stone?"


    There seemed to be a look of seeing through everything in his eyes.


    "Now that you have guessed it, why do you ask me?"


    Xu Shaotang thought move, push boat said.


    Since Fengzhu thought that all these things were made by Nuwa stone, and Fengzhu also knew that Nuwa stone was integrated with his body, he didn''t have to make up other stories, so he went on with what Fengzhu said.


    "How do you use Nuwa stone to do all this, I think, I asked you will not honestly answer me." Knowing that she couldn''t hear the truth from Xu Shaotang''s mouth, Feng said, "I only want to ask you one question. I hope you will answer it honestly anyway. This question is about the life and death of hundreds of millions of creatures!"


    "So serious?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Feng Zhu in surprise and nodded: "you ask!"


    "I want to know whether Tu Lian died or escaped! I want a definite answer Feng Zhuo looked at Xu Shaotang very seriously. "You should know that if Tu Lian ran away, from then on, whether it was the southern region or the northern region, I''m afraid it would not be peaceful!"Looking at Feng Zhu''s extremely serious eyes, Xu Shaotang pondered slightly and said in an unprecedented affirmative tone: "Tu Lian is dead! And it''s out of my mind! "


    "Are you sure?"


    Feng Zhu confirmed again.


    "Sure! Very sure! " Xu Shaotang said seriously.


    "Good! In this way, I can rest assured! "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s firm look, Feng Zhuo breathed a long sigh of relief, and her face was calm again.


    Xu Shaotang put Feng Zhu''s relaxed look in his eyes, looked at Feng curiously one by one, and slowly asked, "if I say Tu Lian has escaped, are you going to chase Tu Lian?"


    "Yes


    Feng Zhuo nodded slightly and said with a smile, "but since Tu Lian is dead, I don''t have to bother. I''d like to thank you! I didn''t expect that Tu Lian, who could not be killed completely by those ancient strong men, died in your hands. I think Tu Lian should be very unwilling to die! "


    "In order to break the seal, Tu Lian expended too much strength. According to his own words, his strength was less than that of the heyday. Otherwise, I would not be able to use the power of Nuwa stone to kill him."


    Anyway, Fengzhu had decided that he had done it, so he had the cheek to put gold on his face, and by the way, he chiseled it more solid, so as not to arouse Fengzhu''s suspicion.


    "One hundred does not exist?"


    Feng Zhuo was slightly surprised, and then said with a smile: "you are really God''s favorite! I was afraid that Tu Lian would break the seal when I came here. It turned out to be a false alarm. "

 Chapter 2340

    Hearing Feng Zhu''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized: "you came from misty mountain to kill Tu Lian when he was the weakest?"


    Feng Zhuo nodded slightly, but with a strong smile on her face.


    It can be seen that Tu Lian''s death made him very happy.


    "I''m really curious about who you are! But I know you won''t tell me if you ask. "


    Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said, "let me ask you another question. If you know, I hope you will tell me the truth. Thank you very much."


    "You ask."


    Feng Zhuo knew that Xu Shaotang should have guessed something in his heart. He said with a smile, "it''s still my previous sentence. If I can say what I can, I will say what I can''t. Even if you keep pestering me, I won''t say one more sentence."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and said slowly, "since you know Tu Lian so well, and in order to prevent Tu Lian from breaking the seal, people have come all the way from misty mountain. Then you should also know what Tu Lian left behind before he was suppressed?"


    "The gate of heaven collapses, the sea of blood appears, Tu Lian emerges, and all living beings perish!" Feng Zhui read slowly.


    He knows!


    Xu Shaotang was overjoyed and tried to suppress his excitement. He said in a deep voice, "now, I know what the nine words behind this sentence mean, but what does the three words in front of it mean?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Feng Zhu was slightly surprised: "you seem to be very interested in these three words? Why, the meaning of these three words is very important to you? "


    "Very, very important!"


    Xu Shaotang is looking forward to Feng Zhui.


    Feng Zhuo thought a little, and hesitated several times on her face, but finally she was determined: "I can tell you the meaning of these three words, but I hope that after I tell you the meaning of these three words, you won''t ask other questions."


    "Good You said


    Excited, Xu Shaotang''s voice began to tremble slightly.


    I didn''t find out the meaning of these three words from Tu Lian, but I had an unexpected harvest here.


    Even just knowing the meaning of three words is very important for them.


    Fengzhu turned around slowly, looked at the sky above her head, and said in a deep voice: "the meaning of Tianmen collapse is that Tianjie''s door collapses, and the turbid Qi of the lower world rushes into Tianjie, which leads to the expression of blood sea! I can only tell you so much. Don''t ask about the rest! "


    Sure enough!


    Sure enough, the gate of heaven collapsed!


    Their guess is right. The seal of the gate of heaven is completely broken. Heaven and their world have no obstacles any more. As long as they find the gate of heaven, they can return to their world!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang wants to shout to vent his long suppressed heart!


    He didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing that the seal of the gate of heaven was completely destroyed, but he knew that for them, it was hope!


    Excited, Xu Shaotang forgot the agreement with Fengzhu just now. Even if Fengzhu said he didn''t believe what he said, he would try to ask where the gate of heaven is!


    However, Fengzhu seemed to have guessed that he would ask. At the moment when he stepped forward slightly, Fengzhu''s figure suddenly disappeared in situ and reappeared. It had left a remnant in the air hundreds of meters away. In a moment, Fengzhu had completely disappeared in his sight.


    Everyone saw that Fengzhu left at the fastest speed, just like he came here inexplicably.


    When Xu Shaotang returned to them, everyone looked at him curiously.


    "Have you offended him?"


    Wu Jie touched his chin, but he shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. With his cultivation, you dare to offend him and beat you. How can I feel that he is running away?"


    "I feel the same way."


    Xiao Qingyi and Tantai Jingming nodded at the same time.


    They just looked at it from a distance. One second, the two were still joking. The next second, Fengzhu left at the fastest speed. Xu Shaotang, who wanted to catch up but couldn''t catch up with him, put down his hand.


    "He''s really hiding..."


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile, "he''s afraid I''ll go further."


    "What did you ask him? Even a strong man like him is scared away by you? "


    A few people are even more curious, what question did Xu Shaotang ask, unexpectedly have so big lethality.


    "He just told me the meaning of the three words of Tianmen collapse." Looking at the direction of Fengzhu''s disappearance, Xu Shaotang said: "we guessed right. The seal of the gate of heaven has completely collapsed, but he didn''t give me the chance to ask him where the gate of heaven is..."


    "Is the seal of the gate of heaven really broken?"


    Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance yelled in surprise at the same time, but in a moment, the surprise disappeared, and then changed into a deep color of regret.The hope of going home is close at hand, but they don''t know where the way home is. This kind of feeling is too uncomfortable.


    Looking at the faces of several people, Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao look at each other. They are both curious. Although they have heard Xu Shaotang mention the gate of heaven several times, they don''t know what it is and why they are so persistent in searching for the gate of heaven.


    Although they were curious, they didn''t ask this question. They are smart people who know when to ask what questions.


    "Don''t you know where he is?"


    Tantai Jingming suddenly grabs Xu Shaotang, and a glimmer of hope is rekindled in his eyes. "You go there to find him. As long as he is willing to tell us where the gate of heaven is, we are willing to accept it no matter what the price is!"


    "It''s no use!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly, "even if I know where he is, if he doesn''t want me to find him, I can''t even get into the misty mountain, and his attitude is very clear. He won''t tell me where the gate of heaven is, otherwise he won''t leave like running away!"


    "Even if he doesn''t say it, we''ll find it sooner or later!" Mu Tiance held his fist tightly and said firmly: "no matter how, the seal of the gate of heaven completely collapsed, it''s good for us!"


    "I know."


    Xu Shaotang sighed with great regret: "it''s just a pity. If he tells us where the gate of heaven is, we don''t have to look for it like a headless fly."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming frowned slightly and said, "since he knows so much, his origin should not be simple, right?"


    "It''s definitely not easy. He''s here for Tu Lian''s sake this time!" Xu Shaotang slightly pondered, "what he knows is probably beyond our imagination."


    Even Jiuwei doesn''t know the existence of the gate of heaven. From this point, his previous guess should be correct. Fengzhu''s strength must be far more than Jiuwei, but I don''t know whether he is also the most holy of the demon clan like Mingzhi.


    They know a lot, but they don''t seem to want to say more. What are they afraid of, or do they want to hide?


    At this time, the thunder in the sky finally disappeared completely. Wu Song slowly stood up from the ground. Although he was in rags, he looked much younger and his white hair turned black.


    See Wu Song safely through the thunder robbery, the people to the entrance to see a long gone sea of blood, and then each with full of questions back to the sea.

 Chapter 2341

    Back to Linhai.


    When they told the warring people that tulian had died, all of them had shock and doubt on their faces.


    As Xu Shaotang had already reminded the public not to disclose the fangjianbei story at will, they could only weave a beautiful lie for the Zhan people. With the assurance of the people and out of their trust, the Zhan people gradually believed their words. However, many people still have some doubts in their hearts.


    "Now that Tu Lian is dead, clan leader, what are your plans?"


    Looking at the ruins around him, Wu Song sighed and asked haishou slowly.


    "We''ve agreed to move the Ju clan." When he said this, haishou''s face was full of feelings for his hometown.


    No matter whether Tu Lian is dead as they say, Linhai, which was destroyed by thunderstorms, can no longer stay. They have to find a suitable place to rebuild their home.


    The warlords are naturally warlike, but they are afraid that they will never find a place where they can fight with the sea demon.


    Xu Shaotang asked slowly, "have you ever thought about where to move?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s go one step at a time..."


    Haishou''s turbid eyes are full of blank color. Suddenly, he has the feeling that the world is so big, but there is no place for the warlords.


    Listening to haishou''s words of helplessness, everyone was sighing.


    If it''s other ethnic groups, it''s easy to find a place to settle down. The southern region is so big that it''s a very simple thing to accommodate such people. But the warlords are different. They are naturally warlike and don''t like contact with outsiders. It''s very difficult to find a place for them to release their nature and live in seclusion.


    "I think of a place. Maybe the warring people can move there!"


    Just as the crowd was filled with emotion, Xiao Qingyi suddenly said.


    "Where?"


    They all cast their eyes on Xiao Qingyi.


    If Xiao Qingyi could help the warring people find a place to settle down, it would be very good. I just don''t know if the place Xiao Qingyi said could let the warring people release their nature and avoid the world.


    "You''ve been there, too." Xiao Qingyi looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said slowly, "misty mountain!"


    "Misty mountain?"


    Hear Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, "there are some not quite suitable?"


    Although there are few people in Miaowu mountain, it is the territory of Fengzhu. There are several demon kings in the mountain. If Fengzhu is upset, the warring clan will be destroyed in an instant.


    "It''s definitely not suitable in the depth of misty mountain, but it can be considered in the periphery." Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "the surrounding terrain of mist mountain is steep, and the mountains are full of canyons. As long as they don''t provoke Fengzhu, there should be no problem. Moreover, as I told you before, all the people who go deep into mist mountain get lost and come back. Even if they want to provoke Fengzhu, they may not have this chance. On the contrary, they will be very safe there because of Fengzhu "All."


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.


    If you think about it, it''s a good place to avoid the fog.


    Moreover, he always suspected that the ancestors of Fengzhu were the people who suppressed Tu Lian with the powerful people of the warring clan. If so, they still had some connections. It seems that moving to the mist mountain is really a good choice.


    However, although there are many monsters and wild animals in misty mountain, they can''t bear the crazy hunting of warlords like hunting sea monsters. I''m afraid their life style will change in the future.


    After thinking about it quietly, Xu Shaotang looked at haishou seriously: "patriarch, I don''t know if the misty mountain is suitable for you. However, I also think Xiao Qingyi''s suggestion is good. It''s just that we are going to pass by Fengming city on our way. You might as well ask a few people to have a look with me. If you think it''s suitable, you can find a quiet place outside the misty mountain If it''s not suitable, it''s not too late to find another place. "


    Haishou thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s very good. You have to worry about these things for us. I''m really sorry."


    "You''re welcome, patriarch!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "we are friends, aren''t we?"


    "Yes


    With the direction, haishou''s worried face gradually lightened, "how about starting now? I asked those old people to come with me


    "No problem!"


    After the decision was made, haishou asked several older people in the upper clan to join him, and they quickly went to the misty mountain.


    When it was dark, they came to the outskirts of misty mountain.


    Looking down from the air, you can have a panoramic view of the whole misty mountain.


    Strangely enough, although Xu Shaotang had entered the misty mountain and had a drink with Nanfeng in the misty mountain, when he saw the misty mountain again, he didn''t know where he and Xiao Qingyi got into the deep of the misty mountain at first. He could only see the misty mountains, but he should have the name of misty mountain.They fell from the air, and several old people of the warring clans made an inspection tour in all directions for a while, and then quickly returned to haishou.


    Looking at the smiles on these old people''s faces, haishou had the answer in his heart.


    "Thank you very much


    Haishou bowed to Xu Shaotang and Xiao Qingyi, and finally a smile appeared on his face. "We are very satisfied with this place. We will go back now. From then on, this will be the new home of the warring people!"


    The word "home" brings endless hope to the warring nations.


    "I wish you were satisfied!"


    Hearing haishou''s words, Xu Shaotang was also deeply relieved, "go back to inform the people first, and we''ll go to Fengming city first. After you move here, we''ll get together again some time!"


    "If you''re going to rebuild your homes here, I can get some help." Xiao Qingyi also said to haishou with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Haishou nodded and said, "let''s say goodbye. You''ve done enough for us. Hurry to do your own business. Let''s get together another day."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. When we get here in the future, we''ll spend more time together. Don''t be in a hurry for a while!"


    Haishou deeply thought ran smile, to a few people after leaving, quickly with a few old people to leave.


    "It''s a matter of mind at last!"


    Looking at the rapid disappearance of haishou and others, Xu Shaotang heavily breathes out a turbid breath.


    Xiao Qingyi looked at the heavy fog and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile: "this is the fog mountain. Do you want to try to find Fengzhu?"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang finally shook his head and said, "come on, he should have known when we came here. If he wanted to see us, he would have sent someone to look for us long ago..."

 Chapter 2342

    "Boy Xu, come out and drink quickly!"


    When Xu Shaotang and Xiao Qingyi settled down just now, Yu Zhou''s hearty laughter came from the door.


    "They''ve come very quickly."


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little. Even if these people don''t come to him, he will go to these people later to have a good chat. Now he won''t have to go to them again.


    He looked to the door with a smile, but saw that Yu Zhou and his other three elders were stepping into the door.


    The exaggeration is that Yu Zhou was also dragging a huge earthen jar with one hand. The earthen jar was one meter high, but it did not affect Yu Zhou''s steady pace.


    "Mr. Yu, who are you?"


    Looking at the big earthen jar in Yuzhou''s hand, Xu Shaotang was slightly curious.


    "Wine!"


    Before Yu Zhou spoke, Xiao Qingyi had already given Xu Shaotang the answer.


    Xu Shaotang''s face was covered with black lines. Yu Zhou could think of such a big jar of wine!


    "Ha ha, the girl in green knows me best!" Yu Zhou laughed and put the wine jar in his hand in front of Xu Shaotang. "This is the old wine that Lao Si has treasured for many years. In order to entertain you, I have the cheek to come here!"


    "That''s a robbery!" The four elders looked at Yu Zhou with displeasure and said to Xiao Qingyi, "green girl, you are so old. He also threatened that if I didn''t hand over this jar of wine, he would rob it directly. How could there be such a shameless old thing in the world?"


    Listening to the cry of "girl in green clothes", they can''t help but wonder. These elders don''t seem to regard Xiao Qingyi as a saint. They just regard her as a younger generation. Her identity as a saint in the holy gate doesn''t seem as important as they think.


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Yu Zhou helplessly and said with a smile, "you are not the first day to know Yu Lao."


    "The old man is a robber!" The four elders said angrily, but there was no angry look on his face.


    Elder LAN Ze didn''t pay attention to the two old people''s laughter. He just glanced at the people around Xu Shaotang one by one. It didn''t matter. At a glance, LAN Ze''s face was full of astonishment.


    What monsters are these! The old immortal didn''t surprise him. It''s just that those people who are about the same age as Xu Shaotang are the worst at the beginning of the earth immortal cultivation!


    When did Dixian become so young? And there are two immortals in it!


    Even if Xu Shaotang is a pervert, I didn''t expect that all the people around him are so perverted!


    "Green dress wench, don''t you introduce these to us?" Recovering from the shock, lanze tries to calm his mood and slowly asks Xiao Qingyi.


    Xiao Qingyi smiles a little, and then introduces them to each other.


    At this time, Yuzhou also saw their accomplishments. Compared with lanze, Yuzhou was even more shocked.


    When Xu Shaotang was injured, he once met mu Tiance. At that time, he was surprised by the strength of these people. But how long after that, they all got a huge promotion. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    It''s just a few days ago that the lichen of Xiao Qingxian is in its early stage!


    The speed of improvement is too terrible!


    "We are so old..."


    A moment later, lanze sighed with emotion.


    With full emotion, they all sit down in Xiao Qingyi''s mansion and look at the big jar of wine beside him. Xu Shaotang is very happy. Fortunately, he didn''t agree to drink with them last time. Otherwise, before drinking with Fengzhu, he would be drunk.


    But now he has been able to use real Qi again. It doesn''t matter for a jar of wine.


    After a chat, Xu Shaotang said to the four elders with a smile, "how many elders have time recently?"


    "Well?"


    Lanze looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, "don''t you want us to go to the green emperor city with you?"


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, LAN Ze immediately guessed Xu Shaotang''s purpose.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I''ve almost recovered from this injury. It''s time to go to Xiandao League to make a statement. If some elders have time, they might as well go with me. If they don''t have time, I''ll go by myself. I''ve been in southern regions for so long, and I haven''t gone to Qingdi city yet."


    There will be an end between Xiandao League and Xiandao League sooner or later. It''s just right now!


    "Do you really want to kill Qingdi city?" Yu Zhou asked in dismay.


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if I hadn''t been injured before, I would have gone to Qingdi city."


    "Although your strength is really terrible, those old things of Xiandao league can''t be underestimated!" Lanze said in a deep voice: "Yang Zhuo, the elder of Xiandao League, and Feng Changshan, the second elder of Xiandao League, are both semi saints. Although you killed Yan Zhen, there are still many Daluo Jinxian in Qingdi city. Even if we four old people go with you, we won''t get much advantage."With a smile, Xu Shaotang said confidently: "I don''t know if I can get a bargain, but I know that as long as the sages of Xiandao League don''t come out, even if Yang Zhuo and Feng Changshan do it in person, I will be sure to go back!"


    Although he has only the early cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian now, because Nu Wa stone has been integrated with his body, if we fight with all our strength, his strength is not as good as half saint, in fact, it is almost the same. He has to go to the green emperor city!


    Looking at the confident Xu Shaotang, the four elders were slightly surprised. Although they did not know where Xu Shaotang''s strong self-confidence came from, they could not help believing Xu Shaotang''s words.


    "Really?" Lanze confirmed again.


    Xu Shaotang nodded firmly.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, the four elders made a silent eye contact. A moment later, lanze picked up the glass on the table, drank the wine in the glass, and then smashed the glass on the ground with a "pa". He said with a big laugh: "good! Then go! If you don''t go to Qingdi City, Xiandao League really thinks that there is no one in our holy gate! "


    "I have been away from Qingdi city for so many years. I should go back and have a look!"


    Yu Zhou had a thick smile on his face, but a frost in his eyes!


    "In that case, let''s have a big drink tonight. It''s the celebration wine ahead of time!"


    Xu Shaotang also picked up his glass and drank it. He said with a laugh, "tomorrow morning, we will kill Qingdi city!"


    As soon as the word "kill" came out, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit was awe inspiring

 Chapter 2343

    When it comes to Qingdi City, the whole southern region is absolutely unknown.


    Qingdi city is not only the oldest city in the southern region, but also the largest and most prosperous city in the southern region. Even Fengming city in Shengmen has a very big gap compared with Qingdi city. The three Fengming cities add up to less than one Qingdi city.


    Originally, this ancient city was not called Qingdi city. In order to commemorate Yao Qingdi, the first leader of Xiandao League, later generations carried out large-scale expansion on the scale of the original Qingdi City, which led to today''s Qingdi city.


    Looking at the magnificent city in front of him, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help feeling. He thought Lin''an was prosperous enough. Compared with the Qingdi City, it was still much worse.


    Xiandao League, with its rich foundation, has spared no effort in the construction of Qingdi city.


    "The aura of Qingdi city seems to be stronger than that of other places!"


    Just outside the Qingdi City, Xu Shaotang felt that Qingdi city was different. Although the aura was thinner than those auras, it was stronger than other cities he had been to.


    "You don''t know that!" Looking at the magnificent Qingdi city in front of him, Yu Zhou had a strong sense of war in his eyes. He said: "the Qingdi city was built on a spiritual vein. Before Yao Qingdi died, he used his supernatural power to arrange a huge spirit gathering array in the inner city of Qingdi city. It''s nothing. When you enter the inner city of Qingdi City, you will know how rich the aura is!"


    Yuzhou was also a member of the Xiandao League, and his status was not low. He was clear about these.


    "Gathering spirit array?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, looking at the Qingdi city in the distance, and said, "this spirit gathering array should consume a huge number of spirit stones, right?"


    Yao Qingdi is really a great man who can arrange the spirit gathering array to gather spirit for the inner city of Qingdi!


    No matter how the Xiandao League is now, we have to admit that Yao Qingdi is definitely one of the most outstanding people in the history of the whole southern region.


    Yu Zhou nodded and said, "of course! At least half of the spirit stones collected and scraped by Xiandao league are used in this spirit gathering array! "


    "More than half..."


    Hearing Yu Zhou''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smack his tongue. The Xiandao alliance has power over most of the southern regions. The number of Lingshi collected and scraped must be very large. If more than half of the Lingshi are used to maintain the operation of the spirit gathering array, the Xiandao alliance is really willing to spend money!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s surprised look, Yu Zhou said with a smile: "the reason why Xiandao league can win so many sects is that the spirit gathering array is also a great contribution!"


    "How do you say that?"


    Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Yu Zhou had a look of disdain on his face and said, "the aura of the inner city of the Qingdi city is very strong. How many people who lived in the inner city didn''t want to come to the inner city for meditation? In order to be able to come to the inner city of Qingdi for a retreat, many people of the sect try their best to please Xiandao League at all costs, and they are also obedient to Xiandao League! "


    "So, not everyone is qualified to enter the inner city of Qingdi?"


    Mu Tiance''s pupils shrank slightly and quietly looked at the Qingdi city in the distance.


    They thought that the Qingdi city was just a prosperous city. Now it seems that it is not just that.


    However, this is understandable. After all, the Xiandao League paid a huge price for the rich aura of Qingdi city. If anyone could go to the inner city of Qingdi City, wouldn''t it be to make wedding clothes for others in vain? No one can do such a stupid thing.


    "You don''t know much about Qingdi city!"


    Yu Zhou said with a smile: "the inner city of Qingdi city is the headquarters of Xiandao League, which is called holy land by Xiandao League. Do you think anyone can go in and out of the holy land at will? Only those who are in the inner gate of Xiandao League and those who are allowed by Xiandao league can enter the inner city! "


    "We are not from the inner gate of Xiandao League, and we have not been allowed by Xiandao League. How can we enter the inner city?" Xu Shaotang looks at the crowd with a smile on his face.


    "Ha ha, of course, I''m going to kill you directly!"


    Several people laughed and said that they had come here to settle their grudges with Xiandao League, and that was what they should do!


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and strides to Qingdi city.


    At the head of the city, rows of black banners fluttered in the wind, as if they were greeting them.


    Entering Qingdi City, Xu Shaotang and his three first visitors to Qingdi city were directly shocked by the scene in front of them. On the tens of feet wide street, there was an endless stream of people coming and going. The shops on both sides of the street were also full of people. From time to time, they could see a strong man riding a monster galloping through the street.


    If you look around, you can have a panoramic view of the prosperous scene.


    "What a green emperor city!"


    Xu Shaotang said with admiration: "Lan Lao, to be honest, in the construction of the city, our holy gate really has to learn from Xiandao League."


    Xu Shaotang has been to many cities in the northern and southern regions. Undoubtedly, the Qingdi city is the most prosperous city he has ever seen. Compared with the prosperity of the Qingdi City, Fengming city is really a little lonely.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, lanze said with a smile: "you only see the prosperity in front of you, but not the blood behind the prosperity!"


    "What seems to be the story?" Xu Shaotang tilts his head to lanze.


    Lanze nodded slightly, scanning the extremely prosperous scene in front of him, and said: "do you know how long it took to build the Qingdi city?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a meal, some uncertain said: "such a magnificent huge city, there is no one or two years, should not be able to complete it?"


    "Ha ha, you underestimate the construction speed of the Qingdi city!"


    Lanze''s face was cold and said, "one year! It took less than a year


    "One year!"


    Hearing lanze''s words, Xu Shaotang looked at the Qingdi city with astonishment. It took only one year to build such a grand city. The speed is too terrible!


    Lanze raised his eyelids slightly, looked coldly into the distance, sighed softly: "at our feet, but there are many bones! The prosperity of today''s Qingdi city is accumulated with the flesh and blood of countless people! In order to build this huge Qingdi city in a year, the people who are tired to death don''t know how many! And those people in Xiandao League, however, turn a blind eye to it! The first generation of the holy gate witnessed the bloody past, and then the holy gate came into being! "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how many people died after building the Qingdi City, but from lanze''s look, we can see that the number should be extremely huge.


    "According to that, Fengming city is better to be cold and quiet..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed, and suddenly a scene of corpses appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 2344

    "Stop!"


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the inner city of Qingdi, they were stopped directly by the people guarding at the gate.


    The Xiandao League is worthy of being called the Xiandao League. Even the gatekeeper is actually dozens of immortals.


    Standing at the gate of the inner city, they still could not feel the power of the spirit gathering array. Yu Zhou said that as long as they stepped into the gate, they could immediately feel how strong the spirit gathering array was.


    Looking at the ten or so immortals who surrounded them, their faces were full of smiles. They were just looking for trouble in Xiandao League. How could they listen to these gatekeepers?


    "Step back!"


    With a wave of Yu Zhou''s big sleeve, a majestic Qi swept away.


    With a cry, dozens of immortals have all been lying on the ground.


    A few people did not look at these people, stride into the inner city.


    "Yu Laocheng didn''t deceive me!"


    As soon as he entered the gate, Xu Shaotang immediately felt the extremely strong aura. Among the places he had been, only the aura of Taichu and the place where Fengzhu lived was stronger than here.


    Yao Qingdi is really a prodigy who can set up the spirit gathering array with his supreme power.


    "Wuwu..."


    When they were feeling for the inner city''s aura, there was a deep and long horn sound behind them. Looking back, they saw a doorkeeper lying on the ground blowing his horn. Seeing them looking back, the man quickly dropped the horn.


    However, even so, the low trumpet sound spread throughout the inner city of Qingdi city.


    Several figures rose from the inner city, following the place where the horn sounded.


    A few people didn''t care. They wanted to break into the holy land of Xiandao League. It would be better to be informed.


    "It seems that they are all younger generation."


    Looking at those people flying in the air, LAN Ze said to Yu Zhou with a smile, "old man, should you call Yang Zhuo or Feng Changshan out? At least we are also the elders of the holy gate. It seems that we have fallen down to fight with these descendants! "


    Yu Zhou thought about it carefully and said with a laugh, "it''s true! If it gets out, it will make people laugh at our holy gate! "


    As soon as the words fell, Yu Zhou suddenly puffed up his true Qi and roared, "Yang Zhuo, the holy gate, Yu Zhou has come to visit us. We haven''t come to meet you as soon as possible!"


    Under the action of true Qi, Yu Zhou''s voice resounded throughout the inner city, shaking people''s ears slightly.


    As Yu Zhou''s voice came out, the figures flying to this side decreased rapidly, and only more than ten figures were still flashing rapidly.


    Although the name of Yuzhou resounded through the southern regions, most people still knew it. When Yuzhou came to the door, those immortals were not enough to see, and it was no more than self humiliation to rush up.


    "Back off!"


    All of a sudden, a louder voice sounded in everyone''s ears. The tens of people who had been flying here suddenly stopped and disappeared from the air.


    At the same time, in the depths of the inner city, several streamers rose to the sky.


    "That''s what it''s like!"


    Looking at those streamers, lanze laughed, "I haven''t seen you for many years, and I don''t know if Yang Zhuo can recognize me!"


    "He knows you when you turn to dust!" Yu Zhou laughed.


    While they were talking, six people had already fallen in front of them. The first two were wearing the same cloud pattern purple robes as Yan Zhen, and their long white hair was flying in the wind. When they went there, a strong momentum suddenly poured in to them.


    You don''t have to guess. They must be Yang Zhuo and Feng Changshan.


    "Lanze, I haven''t seen you for many years, but your style is still the same!" Yang Zhuo''s face can''t see any anger, just a face of calm scanning the crowd, and finally his eyes fell on lanze.


    "No, it should be said that the style is more prosperous in the past!"


    Lanze shook his head and said with a smile, "I thought you didn''t recognize me!"


    How dare you Yang Zhuo said faintly: "today, you are leading people to break into the holy land of our immortal alliance. Is this to continue the unfinished battle with me at the forget worry pavilion?"


    "No!"


    LAN Ze laughs and points to Xu Shaotang beside him. He says with a smile, "I''m here to join in the fun. It''s him who wants to find you!"


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Yang Zhuo''s eyes moved slightly, quietly looking at Xu Shaotang in front of him, and asked faintly, "are you here to seek revenge, or are you here to send the head on the neck?"


    Although Yang Zhuo''s body does not have any murderous spirit, but his words, has already exposed his heart to kill Xu Shaotang! The words were full of scorn. It seemed that Xu Shaotang was not in the eye at all.


    "I''ve come to you for an explanation."


    Xu Shaotang also looked at Yang Zhuo without anger and joy. "There are too many people who want Xu Shaotang''s head, but it seems that they all died in my hands, such as Yan Zhen, the third elder of Xiandao League."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, a cold light flashed in the eyes of Yang Zhuo and others. Xu Shaotang''s words undoubtedly sprinkled salt on their wounds.However, all of them are above the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. Just for a moment, they have already restrained their killing opportunities. For the real strong, they don''t need to show their killing opportunities so strongly to kill a person. It''s simple and direct to kill when they should!


    "Hehe, what do you want to say?"


    Yang Zhuo said with a smile, "what do you want to say?"


    "It depends on what you can say to me." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ve always had a grudge. If you don''t give me a satisfactory explanation, I''m not going to leave here."


    "Then you''d better stay!"


    Yang Zhuo didn''t give Xu Shaotang any room to discuss. He said faintly and looked at LAN Ze again: "do you want to help him now, or do you want to have a drink with me first?"


    "A drink first, of course!"


    Lanze said with a smile, "I''ve been looking forward to this glass of wine for decades. It''s rare that it''s so lively today. There are still people to cheer us up. It''s hard to say if we don''t have a drink!"


    "That''s what I mean!"


    Yang Zhuo nodded slightly, let go of his voice, and said in a loud voice: "come on, pour the wine! Don''t let people say that I have lost my propriety


    "Yes


    A voice sounded, and within a moment someone came forward with a pot of wine.


    Yang Zhuo lightly looked at lanze: "how about tasting my wine?"


    As soon as the words fell, Yang Zhuo waved his hand, and the jug broke. The wine in the jug did not spill at all. It formed a straight line in the air and flew straight to lanze.


    Blue Ze ha ha a smile, tiny a step to step out, that straight fly to drink immediately not the slightest forward. Fingertip micro motion, from the straight wine line fly out a drop of wine, see to fly into lanze''s mouth, a real gas swept, the drop of wine into the wine line.


    "It''s not easy to drink your wine!"


    Lanze laughed and rolled it with one hand. The wine line suddenly vibrated and seemed to collapse at any time.


    Yang Zhuo was not alarmed. He said with a smile, "since you want to drink so much, how about sending you all?"


    As soon as the words fell, the wine line suddenly burst open, turned into thousands of water drops, and rushed to lanze''s body like a sharp arrow.


    Although it was only a drop of wine, in the eyes of the public, this drop of wine is better than any magic weapon. If you are hit by that drop of water, you will be seriously injured even if you don''t die.

 Chapter 2345

    "Yu Zhou, what about you?"


    Feng Changshan, who had never said a word, raised his eyelids slightly and looked at Yu Zhou quietly. "At least he was a genius of our Xiandao League. I''m half a master of you. I''m going to visit my hometown again today. Don''t you have a drink with me?"


    Yu Zhou shook his head slightly, but looked at another old man beside Feng Changshan, and said with a smile to Feng Changshan, "you should drink with Xu Shaotang for them. I''ll accompany my younger martial brother. Now I''m the only one left. I''m really sorry not to accompany him."


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Feng Changshan was slightly stunned, and then looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise: "elder Yan Zhen really fell into your hands?"


    Up to now, Feng Changshan doesn''t believe that Yan Zhen fell into Xu Shaotang''s hands. He prefers to believe that Yan Zhen fell into Yu Zhou''s hands.


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "in addition to Yan Zhen, there are two of his subordinates. They all died in my hands."


    "Although I don''t believe it, to be honest, even if they didn''t die in your hands, you can be called a genius! I''ve lived for more than 200 years, and I''ve never seen such a genius as you! " Feng Changshan did not hesitate to praise Xu Shaotang, and then sighed with regret: "most geniuses are deviant. Yu Zhou is like this, and so are you. I really can''t understand that it''s really so difficult to go the right way."


    "That''s because what you mean by the right way is that those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will perish."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Feng Changshan quietly, which is different from Yan Zhen''s domineering feeling. In Feng Changshan''s body, he doesn''t feel any pressure, but gives people a sense of immortality.


    "It seems that you have some deep prejudice against our Xiandao League!" Feng Changshan gently shook his head, "you killed Jing Yunxiao when you first came to the southern region. Did Xiandao League ever send someone to chase you?"


    "There is no such thing Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "but Jing Yunxiao is really damned. I killed him to eradicate the scum for your Xiandao League. To be honest, you should thank me!"


    "Jing Yunxiao is really damned! So, if you kill him, I have nothing to say. " Feng Changshan looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said slowly, "after learning that you killed Jing Yunxiao, I always thought you were a just man, so I have always been very curious. Why do you want to kill him when Zhen Yin treats you like that?"


    Hearing Feng Changshan''s words, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile: "I want to say that he pretended to be good to me, but actually he wanted to plot against me. Do you believe it?"


    "No


    Feng Changshan shook his head slightly and said, "as far as I know, Zhen Yin had several chances to kill you. I believe he didn''t know there was a saint behind you at that time. If he wanted to kill you, he didn''t have to be so troublesome."


    Well, I knew it would be this result!


    It has to be said that Zhen Yin''s skill is really brilliant. He clearly wants to use himself to make a cauldron stove, but because he looks like he is digging his heart and lungs in front of the world, no one will believe him even if he wants to explain.


    This ungrateful name, it seems that he will always carry on his back.


    "Since you don''t believe me, I have nothing to say." Full of helpless smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to lanze and Yangzhuo over there and said slowly, "let''s not waste time. Those two are waiting for us to cheer them up!"


    His words are undoubtedly an invitation to Feng Changshan.


    "Good!"


    Since Xu Shaotang had already sent out an invitation to fight, Feng Changshan couldn''t refuse. He stepped forward slowly and said, "even if people all over the world make fun of me, I''ll see if you have the strength to kill Yan Zhen today."


    As soon as the words fell, a gust of wind suddenly surged up on the flat land and directly attacked Xu Shaotang. It seemed that he wanted to tear Xu Shaotang apart.


    "Younger martial brother, I haven''t seen you for many years. Let me see how advanced you are!"


    Yu Zhou was also in trouble suddenly. He gathered his true Qi and patted the man on the right with one hand.


    As Yu Zhou moves, the three elders and the four elders follow him. They have already chosen their opponents and left the remaining Da Luo Jinxian to Mu Tiance and Wu Jie. Xu Shaotang says that if they work together, they may not be able to defeat a Da Luo Jinxian. They also want to see if they really have the strength.


    A battle about the future destiny of holy gate and Xiandao League will be launched!


    Feeling the destruction of the wind, Xu Shaotang suddenly burst out a bright golden light, which turned into a huge fist and hit heavily on the wind.


    The wind broke and the true Qi scattered.


    "I believe you have the strength to kill Yan now!"


    There was a flash of surprise in Feng Changshan''s eyes, and his face became more serious. "If you lose today, just repent. I will protect you from death!"


    "You look so much better than Yan!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "it''s not known who will win! Let me have a good understanding of the true strength of the semi saint! "


    "As you wish!"With a long roar, Feng Changshan suddenly let go of his momentum, and an invisible pressure suddenly enveloped the crowd.


    "Chide!"


    With Feng Changshan''s soft drink, a silver gun suddenly appeared. The silver gun was cold and cold, and the wind and cloud changed color.


    With a flash of cold light, it hit Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    Feng Changshan seems to be introverted. Unexpectedly, the attack is so fierce. In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the fighting spirit is burning. In the Dantian area, the Nuwa stone is beating constantly. It seems that he can''t help it.


    A huge shining fist was sent from Xu Shaotang''s hand. The fist seemed to tear the void. On the fist, the electric arc "Zizi" rang, and with a crazy attitude, he ran straight at the silver gun.


    "This son is really a genius! It''s the leader of the Yao League. I''m afraid I can''t do it! "


    Feeling the powerful power of Xu Shaotang''s fist, Feng Changshan was shocked. At the moment, he did not dare to keep any more. He poured his whole body Qi into the silver gun. The shape of the silver gun soared again, and the cold point of the gun was even stronger.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the silver gun and the golden fist collided heavily together, and both of them were broken.


    With a wave of Feng Changshan''s big hand, the broken silver gun turns into thousands of cold awns and attacks Xu Shaotang closely.


    However, Xu Shaotang once again flashed a golden light.


    Golden flash moment, the thousands of cold will not be able to enter the cents.


    Time seems to fall into a static, thousands of cold light and the golden light began to wrestle, but, let Feng Changshan really turbulent, the thousands of cold light but can not move forward.


    "Break it for me!"


    Xu Shaotang gave a big drink, and a steady stream of strength gushed out from the Nuwa stone in the Dantian. The golden light on his body burst in an instant, and thousands of cold lights disappeared in the invisible.

 Chapter 2346

    Heaven and earth suddenly fell into the incomparable silence.


    In the fierce battle, people stop one after another and look at Xu Shaotang and Feng Changshan in amazement.


    "He can really shake the semi saint!"


    Yu Zhou looked at Xu Shaotang stupidly. Although Xu Shaotang himself had said it, seeing is believing, and hearing is believing. At the moment, he was shocked to see Xu Shaotang''s forceful attack on Feng Changshan.


    Just like Yu Zhou, Yang Zhuo was also shocked at the moment. At the moment of his distraction, the wine line suddenly collapsed. With a wave of lanze''s hand, a mouthful of wine had entered his mouth.


    "Wine is good wine, but people are not good people!"


    Lanze cried out and laughed at Yang Zhuo: "now, do you still have an absolute chance of winning? Ha ha


    "What if he had the strength?" Yang Zhuo was very angry. "Do you think the holy land of Xiandao League is where you can come and go at will?"


    The wine has been finished. Now, it''s time for him and lanze to win or lose!


    Yang Zhuo converged, and his real Qi suddenly surged. Between his hands, the arc entangled, and the whole person''s momentum suddenly changed. Just now, he was just like a fairyland, but now he was like a murderer, and his whole body showed strong anger.


    In the void, Yang Zhuo and LAN Ze, the two old enemies, are entangled with each other fiercely.


    Feng Changshan looked at Xu Shaotang with appreciation in his eyes. He said quietly, "as long as you can turn the evil into the right, we can forget the past."


    "I don''t care if I don''t want the justice of Xiandao League!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and said, "we haven''t decided yet! If you only have this strength, I''m afraid you will lose! "


    "Why are you so stubborn?"


    Feng Changshan was slightly angry, and the color of regret in his eyes was even stronger, "if I want to defeat you, I can have a good talk with you, then go on! Xu Shaotang, I didn''t expect that you could force me to use the magic weapon! "


    "I''ve been refining this red thunder clock for more than 20 years. Xu Shaotang, you have to be careful!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a small bronze bell suddenly suspended on the top of Feng Changshan''s head. Under the gaze of Xu Shaotang, the red thunder bell suddenly expanded. Just now, it was only the size of a slap, but it has become a huge bell tens of feet high.


    As soon as the magic weapon came out, thunder roared between heaven and earth, and lightning with thick and thin thumbs continued to spread on the red thunder bell, like a snake dancing and a giant roaring.


    "Boy Xu, be careful! These are all immortal tools with spirit


    At the moment when the giant bell appeared, Yu Zhou''s warning sounded in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    For the people under the saints, the immortal treasure is absolutely the supreme magic weapon. Every immortal treasure is refined by the supreme supernatural power. If the treasure has spirit, it will not easily recognize the Lord. It must be refined by the strong in the world.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yu!"


    Even if Yu Zhou didn''t say it, Xu Shaotang also felt the difference of this immortal treasure.


    However, there was no fear in his heart. He just thought that if he could take down the immortal treasure, the magic weapon of dantai Jingming would be found.


    He gives the green mang sword to Mu Tiance. He can''t help but plan for Tantai Jingming.


    As he spoke, the huge red thunder bell suddenly fell to Xu Shaotang''s head, as if trying to swallow him up.


    "Dream!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted in his heart, and his body flickered to avoid the attack of the red thunder bell.


    However, the red thunder bell seems to have a life in general. Xu Shaotang moves, and the red thunder bell follows Xu Shaotang. It follows him like a shadow and comes straight to his head.


    "It''s really smart!"


    Xu Shaotang burst out laughing and hit the red thunder bell.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise burst in everyone''s ears. Xu Shaotang only felt that he was numb by the electric arc, and several thunderbolts fell from the red thunder bell. Xu Shaotang quickly pushed back, but he was still struck by the lightning, and his body was suddenly blackened.


    The red thunder bell suddenly gave out a roar, which made everyone dizzy. It seemed that there were golden sound waves pouring out from the red thunder bell and attacking Xu Shaotang.


    Where the sound wave passed, the bluestone ground suddenly turned into powder.


    In the city of Qingdi, countless people covered their ears and fell to the ground in pain and screamed. Some people were shocked to death by the bell.


    In the shadow of the red thunder bell, Xu Shaotang''s feeling is better than others. He only feels that the sound of the bell makes his soul tremble, and the blood in his chest is constantly surging. A mouthful of blood is about to gush out. Suddenly, a warm current gushes from the Nuwa stone in Dantian. Where the warm current passes, all the limbs are comfortable, and the feeling of blood surging is suddenly suppressed.


    At the same time, Nuwa stone seems to feel the provocation of red thunder bell. A strong force follows the warm current and rushes into Xu Shaotang''s veins.


    Feeling the violent power in his body, Xu Shaotang''s face was suddenly overjoyed and roared at the red thunder bell under his headgear. His body suddenly rose up and let the red thunder bell cover him."Boy Xu!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang shrouded by the huge red thunder bell, Yu Zhou and LAN zedun were very anxious. LAN Ze pushed Yang Zhuo back. Just as he was about to come to the rescue, Yang Zhuo pestered him again, leaving him no chance to separate.


    Yu Zhou shook his younger martial brother away and attacked Feng Changshan quickly.


    In his opinion, to save Xu Shaotang, we must defeat Feng Changshan first.


    "Yu Zhou, you are not as good as him!"


    Feng Changshan had a light glance at the Yu boat that hit him. His huge palm flew out, and the boat was shaken back and forth in an instant.


    When Yuzhou was about to rush up again, Xu Shaotang in the red thunder bell suddenly gave a loud drink.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Shaotang, who has gathered the strength of Nuwa stone, hit the red thunder bell with great strength. The huge red thunder bell vibrated violently. With a deep cry, cracks began to diffuse on the body of the red thunder bell.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Shaotang hit it again. The red thunder bell could no longer bear the power of Nuwa stone. The crack covered the body of the red thunder bell. After a loud bang, the red thunder bell burst open.


    The scattered fragments are like the arrow rain in the sky. The two big Luo Jinxian who fought with the four elders and mu Tiance couldn''t dodge. They were directly pierced by the fragments. Mu Tiance himself was cut a huge cut in his back by a fragment. A burst of red light flickered on the wound, and the cut healed quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Poof!"


    As soon as the red thunder bell was broken, it was connected with the blood of the red thunder bell. Feng Changshan was also badly hit, and he opened his mouth and spurted out a blood arrow.


    "It''s a pity that it''s a good magic weapon!"


    Xu Shaotang, who broke the bell, was filled with emotion. How could he let this chance pass? He was in front of Feng Changshan with a flash of his body and shot him 100 meters away

 Chapter 2347

    When Xu Shaotang was about to take advantage of the victory, Yu Zhou suddenly yelled, "save his life!"


    He didn''t know why Yuzhou was like this, but he still gave Yuzhou a face. He let Feng Changshan, who was seriously injured, go and kill Yang Zhuo, who was fighting with LAN Ze.


    Yang Zhuo witnessed Xu Shaotang''s terror. He fought with lanze alone, but he still has the momentum to suppress lanze. Now Xu Shaotang is in full swing. If he falls into the siege of Xu Shaotang and lanze, he can''t get any advantage.


    However, although he knew this in his heart, Yang Zhuo could not withdraw.


    This is the holy land of Xiandao League, where countless pairs of eyes are staring at him.


    If he quits, the reputation of Xiandao League for thousands of years will be destroyed, and the Mormon will take advantage of the situation to rise again, which is absolutely not tolerated by Xiandao League.


    At the moment of his hesitation, Xu Shaotang had already killed himself. The incomparably powerful force in his body made Xu Shaotang''s fighting spirit more and more intense. He hit Yang Zhuo in the air.


    Having learned from Feng Changshan''s experience, Yang Zhuo knew the power of this fist. Now he did not dare to neglect it. He quickly put his hands together and clapped several times against Xu Shaotang''s fist. The true Qi of each way overlapped one after another and continued to meet Xu Shaotang''s fist.


    Under the block of several genuine Qi layers, Yang Zhuo finally blocked Xu Shaotang''s powerful fist.


    Before he could relax, lanze''s attack came.


    This time, he didn''t have time to resist. He could only protect his heart with Qi.


    "Bang!"


    Lanze''s way shocked Yang Zhuo for tens of meters in an instant. Even though he had protected his heart, Yang Zhuo, who was hard hit by lanze, was still very uncomfortable. A thread of blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth slowly.


    When he hit, lanzeton raised his head and laughed.


    "Yang Zhuo, don''t you sacrifice your immortal treasure?"


    Lanze said with a laugh: "do you dare not sacrifice in front of the public, or are you afraid that your immortal treasure will end up with the same fate as the red thunder bell?"


    Yang Zhuo''s face was cold, and his eyes were like poisonous snakes staring at Xu Shaotang and lanze.


    Listen to LAN Ze''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but ask curiously: "his fairy treasure is very powerful?"


    "It''s fierce, but it''s also extremely vicious!" Lanze said with a smile: "I hope he will sacrifice the Black Lotus to show the people of Xiandao League. The elder of Xiandao League used such a vicious immortal weapon!"


    In the past, the Black Lotus had not been refined by Yang Zhuo in the battle of forgetting worry Pavilion. Even so, lanze suffered a lot in the hands of the Black Lotus, and then he escaped from forgetting worry Pavilion.


    Now many years later, Yang Zhuo must have completely refined the Black Lotus, but I don''t know how many lives it cost!


    "Well, I''d like to see how vicious he is!" Xu Shaotang looks at the gloomy Yang Zhuo with a sneer.


    "Ignorance!"


    Yang Zhuo hummed coldly: "is there any evil or no saying about magic weapon? As evil as a demon, people are vicious. That''s the real malice! Even if the ancient artifact is in the hands of the remaining evildoers, it is also vicious


    "What a reasonable look!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let me see how vicious you are, and whether it is just like your heart!"


    As soon as the voice falls, Xu Shaotang''s body glows with gold, and his body suddenly turns into a streamer. He and LAN Ze both go to kill Yang Zhuo.


    Seeing them kill again, the frost on Yang Zhuo''s face became thicker. He hesitated a little and suddenly said, "since you want to see the power of my immortal treasure, I''ll live up to your wish. In the next life, don''t be evil again!"


    As soon as the words fell, a dark lotus suddenly flew out of Yang Zhuo''s hands.


    In a flash, the wind and thunder roared.


    No matter Xu Shaotang or other people, they all feel a very cold breath, it seems to be the death of the air from hell, and it seems to devour all the demons!


    The black fog lingers around heilian''s body, and the strong anger spreads continuously. The weaker people are shivering under the cold anger.


    "Wuwu..."


    Among the Black Lotus, the sound of crying and Howling came out. With the sound, the souls of all the people were trembling. The Black Lotus seemed to absorb the souls of all living beings.


    "Magic weapon!"


    Under the cover of the fierce atmosphere, Xu Shaotang''s figure was slightly stunned and looked at the Black Lotus shrouded in black fog.


    It''s not a magic weapon. It''s a magic weapon!


    No wonder lanze said that the black lotus was vicious. It could be so fierce and lifeless. I don''t know how many souls it devoured. I don''t know how many lives it would cost to completely refine the Black Lotus!


    The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked! Even the elder of Xiandao League uses such magic tools. It''s no wonder that the Xiandao League produces animals like Jing Yunxiao.


    Looking at the whirling heilian, everyone in Xiandao League was shocked. Feng Changshan, who was seriously injured, still had obvious bloodstains on his mouth. But now he didn''t realize it. He just barely supported his body. Looking at the Black Lotus, he said to himself: "impossible, impossible..."At that moment, he seemed to hear something crashing and breaking in his heart.


    "Die, die for me!"


    Yang Zhuo''s eyes are red with anger. He yells at Xu Shaotang and lanze crazily. His real Qi cuts his fingers. A long blood line flies out of his fingers and is instantly absorbed by the Black Lotus.


    Absorbed Yang Zhuo''s blood, the black fog around heilian became more and more intense. As heilian rotated, the black fog also rotated. The boundless black air spread. Under the black air, a cold from the deep soul covered the whole body.


    "Yang Zhuo is crazy! It turns out that he refined the Black Lotus with his own essence and blood


    Lanze opened his eyes angrily and roared: "go, go! The old man is mad


    In a big surprise, lanze grabs Xu Shaotang and retreats quickly behind him.


    "I want to go now, it''s too late!"


    Lanze laughs crazily, and his fingers move. There is a huge cold breath on the Black Lotus. With the cold breath, the huge suction suddenly gushes out from the Black Lotus, even the void is distorted.


    Under the huge suction, people only feel that their souls are going to be sucked into the Black Lotus!


    No matter how they struggle, their bodies are not controlled by themselves, and their souls seem to break through their bodies and make their whole bodies tremble.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a hundred Zhang long golden light suddenly cut through the heavy black fog and directly split on the rapidly rotating black lotus.


    "This..."


    Yang Zhuo''s pupil suddenly shrank, "impossible impossible! Under the sage, no one''s soul can resist the devouring of heilian! "


    At the moment of his astonishment, another golden light fell heavily, and the rapid rotation of hallington was slightly delayed, and the power of devouring the soul was also weakened, so that the people got a little chance to breathe.

 Chapter 2348

    "Nothing is impossible!"


    Xu Shaotang stood in the air, not affected by the black air at all, with a contemptuous smile on his face, "compared with the sea of the yellow spring, you black lotus are too far away!"


    The Black Lotus, like the netherworld, attacks the human soul.


    If it is an ordinary person, under this kind of soul attack, there will be no resistance.


    However, there is the ghost of Yinglong in his body. Although it is only a ghost, it can not be swallowed by the Black Lotus.


    He can stay for a few days beside the netherworld, not to mention the soul attack of black lotus?


    "Xu Shaotang!" Yang Zhuo''s face was uncertain, but his heart was full of waves. His eyes were like poisonous snakes staring at Xu Shaotang, and he roared: "who are you in the end?"


    "Even if it''s a monster, it''s a monster that will kill you!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "Yang Zhuo, it''s really unfortunate for Xiandao League to have such scum as you! If you don''t clean up the door by yourself, I will clean up the door for Ling Junyi! "


    He just said that Yang Zhuo refined heilian with his own blood essence, and Nvwa stone integrated into his body, which is similar to this situation. The difference is that Nvwa stone is an artifact, while heilian is a magic weapon!


    Now it can be said that Yang Zhuo is heilian, and heilian is Yang Zhuo.


    In order to make the Black Lotus have stronger soul attack power, I don''t know how many souls Yang Zhuo devoured!


    The elder of Xiandao League, however, did something like that demon. Xiandao League, I''m afraid it''s rotten from head to foot!


    "Want my life? It''s not that easy! "


    Yang Zhuo has been forced to the edge of life and death at the moment, and he doesn''t care so much. With a loud roar, his real Qi cuts his palm, and a cloud of blood suddenly falls on the Black Lotus. He loses a lot of blood. Yang Zhuo''s face is pale, but the black fog around the Black Lotus suddenly becomes strong.


    "I don''t believe it. Your soul is as strong as a saint!"


    Yang Zhuo is fighting now. Today, he will destroy all the holy men. As for these people in the holy land of Xiandao League, I believe no one dares to talk nonsense with his power. Moreover, even if he says so, he is the elder. Ling Jun can''t escape. He is the acting leader of the alliance. Everyone should listen to him!


    Who dares to say, just take it to sacrifice and refine the Black Lotus!


    Hearing Yang Zhuo''s roar, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said, "Congratulations, you guessed it right. Unfortunately, there is no reward!"


    His soul strength is really comparable to that of saints, even better than that of ordinary saints!


    Xu Shaotang himself is OK, but others are constantly complaining about heilian''s soul attack. Seeing people holding their heads in agony, Xu Shaotang no longer talks to Yang Zhuo.


    The power of Nuwa stone emerges again. Xu Shaotang''s eyes are shining with gold. His whole body has turned into a rainbow. With the wind and thunder, he violently smashes at the whirling heilian.


    "Come on! Let me see if your soul is really that strong! "


    Yang Zhuo didn''t believe that Xu Shaotang''s soul was so strong. With a move of his finger, the black fog around heilian immediately enveloped Xu Shaotang like a big net, and the endless black fog rushed to Xu Shaotang''s body.


    How could Xu Shaotang let Yang Zhuo do what he wanted? He was full of genuine Qi and scattered all the black fog. The powerful genuine Qi turned into a long knife in his hand. The long knife cut through the void and cut hard on the big net composed of black fog.


    At the moment when the big net broke up, a tyrannical black Qi suddenly attached to Xu Shaotang''s real Qi like a spirit snake. Before Xu Shaotang could react, the black Qi had entered his body and directly attacked Xu Shaotang''s soul.


    "Xu Shaotang, let me give you a taste of my method!"


    Yang Zhuo was overjoyed when he was about to manipulate the black air to engulf Xu Shaotang''s soul when a dangerous breath suddenly hit him.


    He didn''t know what was going on, and the golden light had already hit the black air.


    "Boom!"


    The golden light collides with the black air, and the black air collapses in an instant. Yang Zhuo''s soul and the black air have already melted into one. The black air collapses, and Yang Zhuo''s soul suffers a heavy blow in an instant. He only feels that his mind is about to burst, and he can''t help uttering a shrill scream.


    "Don''t live by your own sin!"


    Yang Shaotang burst out laughing.


    Yang Zhuo really underestimated the strength of Yinglong''s ghost. As far as the strength of his soul is concerned, even if he is integrated into the dead spirit of heilian, his soul strength is totally vulnerable in front of Yinglong''s ghost!


    While laughing, Xu Shaotang''s figure flashed and suddenly came to the Black Lotus.


    Aware of the danger, heilian quickly fled.


    Just, Xu Shaotang has already been staring at it, how can it escape?


    Jin Guang''s fists burst out of the air, with the sound of tearing space, and finally hit heilian heavily.


    Heilian trembled, and the black air around her suddenly broke away. In a trance, Xu Shaotang seemed to hear the wailing of heilian''s spirit.Xu Shaotang grabs heilian and pours his divine consciousness into her. Heilian can''t help shaking, but the wailing is getting weaker and weaker, and finally disappears completely.


    With the disappearance of the black fog around heilian, the soul was attacked and finally completely relieved.


    Two streamers of light respectively attacked Yang Zhuo, who was not only screaming, but also lanze and Xu Shaotang!


    Heilian''s spirit was forcibly wiped out by Xu Shaotang, and Yang Zhuo''s soul suffered unprecedented trauma. At this moment, when he was ill, how could they miss this opportunity?


    At the moment, Yang Zhuo only knows how to hold his head and scream. Where can he resist the attack of Xu Shaotang and LAN Ze? Seeing that they are going to kill Yang Zhuo completely, suddenly, an invisible net envelops them.


    As soon as the big net fell, Xu Shaotang and LAN Ze felt that their bodies were not under their control, and their Qi was completely suppressed, and they could not move.


    "Sage!"


    Both of them were surprised at the same time. They knew that they had been enveloped in the realm of saints.


    In the saint''s own field, the saint is God!


    I didn''t expect that at this last moment, the sages of Xiandao League finally made a move!


    Vaguely, they see a rickety figure, the figure is only slightly moving steps, but people have been in front of them 100 meters away.


    What to do?


    Seeing this figure, the two suddenly began to worry, regardless of their strength, in the field of saints, only let the saints butcher!


    Since the saint of Xiandao League ignored the rule against the saint, there is no doubt that the saint must have thought of the result he had to face. Before he disappeared, he must have killed them!


    However, the anxiety of the two people suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 2349

    At the moment when the big net disappeared, the rickety old man in the distance suddenly looked at the void and said in a loud voice: "I Luochuan broke the rules first. When I kill the remaining evils of the demon sect, I will kill them or scrape them. Please do as you please!"


    "Luochuan?"


    Blue Ze heart a jump, "fairy road alliance takes office big elder?"


    Like lanze, when they heard the name of Luochuan, they were also shocked.


    Luochuan is the elder of Xiandao League, and also the master of Yang Zhuo. Except for a few people, all people think that Luochuan passed away more than 100 years ago. Now Luochuan reappears, how can people not be surprised!


    "No way!"


    At the same time, a faint voice suddenly came from the void. Although the voice was flat, the tone revealed a strong flavor that could not be doubted.


    Hearing this voice, the look in the eyes of Luochuan with silver hair suddenly darkened. The eyes full of killing intention swept slowly from Xu Shaotang and lanze.


    All of a sudden, Luochuan''s figure suddenly flashed. In an instant, it was in front of Xu Shaotang and lanze. Before everyone could recover, Luochuan had already raised his hand to attack the two people''s tianlinggai! In the face of Luochuan''s terrible speed, Xu Shaotang and lanze have no chance to react.


    However, Luochuan''s killing palms could not fall down again when they were less than three inches away from their tianlinggai.


    A flash of white light, Luochuan the whole person has been inverted fly out, a white snow figure appeared in front of Xu Shaotang and lanze without warning.


    Seeing the white shadow, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were shocked.


    Phoenix chase!


    They didn''t expect that the person who suddenly appeared was Feng Zhuo!


    Although did not see the person''s face, but just the back, it is enough to let them recognize the Phoenix.


    "Are you going with me, or do you want me to take you?"


    Feng Zhuo turned her back to Xu Shaotang, but her eyes turned to Luochuan.


    Luo Chuan looked at Feng Zhui reluctantly and said angrily, "I said that as long as I get rid of the remaining evils of the demons, I''ll kill them or cut them. I''ll do whatever I want!"


    He thought that he could quickly kill all the demons with the powerful power of the sage. When this man came to find him, all the demons had become nothingness! However, he did not expect this man to come so soon. As soon as he started, this man appeared, as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    Although I don''t know who this person is, I know why it came from.


    "You''re talking to me about terms?" Feng by negative hand and stand, face without any anger, but the plain voice, hidden is the piercing cold.


    Feeling Fengzhu''s anger, Luochuan hesitated and looked back to the inner city.


    Feng Zhuo raised her eyelids slightly, followed Luochuan''s eyes, then lowered her eyes again, as if she didn''t see anything, but she had already seen everything in her heart.


    A moment later, Luochuan slowly took back his eyes, held his fist and looked at Luochuan: "it seems that you are determined to protect the remaining evils of this group of demons?"


    Feng by squint, light way: "I never protect who, also don''t deliberately embarrass who! When you break the rules, you should know I''m coming! "


    Hearing Feng Zhu''s words, Xu Shaotang understood everything in his heart.


    It turns out that Fengzhu is the executor of the rule for saints!


    In this way, the mysterious disappearance of ancient mountains and rivers should also have a direct relationship with Fengzhu! No wonder Feng Zhuhui told him that there was no danger in gushanhe!


    "What if I insist on killing them before I go with you?" Luochuan clenches his teeth and looks coldly at Fengzhu.


    "You don''t have a chance."


    Feng by eyelid micro motion, a word, then show incomparably strong self-confidence.


    Luochuan eyes a flash of cold light, cold voice: "I try!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a fierce spirit swept from Luochuan.


    Anyway, just now in order to save Yang Zhuo, the rules are bad once, and the rules are bad twice. He wants to see if this man really has such strong power!


    "It seems that you don''t want to take the initiative to go with me!"


    Feeling the real Qi swept by, Feng Chu sighed softly, shook her head slightly, stepped out, and Luochuan''s wild Qi disappeared in an instant.


    At the next moment, an invisible force has completely bound Luochuan, making him unable to move at all, and his whole body''s true Qi has been completely suppressed. Let alone fight back, he can''t even carry it.


    Seeing the futile Luochuan, everyone was shocked. Everyone was shocked to see this scene.


    As a saint, Luochuan didn''t even have half of the power of resistance in front of Fengzhu. It''s hard to imagine how powerful Fengzhu was.


    Many people in the heart of panic, the original, saints are not invincible existence! People all think that saints have disappeared, but they don''t know that there are many saints. It''s just a rule for saints that makes saints dare not be born easily. They can only control everything behind their backs in silence.Feng Zhuo didn''t pay attention to the shock of the people. She just looked into the inner city and said to herself, "rules are rules. No one can be bad! If you dare to break the rules, don''t take chances! "


    His words seemed to be talking to himself, but all the people in the inner city heard him. Everyone knew that he was warning! Warn those saints who are not born to keep their peace, don''t break that rule!


    "If I don''t do it, isn''t that bad?"


    At this time, a proud voice suddenly sounded from the depths of the inner city, and then a red shadow came from the depths of the inner city.


    "Meet the leader!"


    As soon as the red shadow appeared, the whole inner city suddenly heard the sound of mountains and rivers. Many people even knelt down to the red shadow. Even Feng Changshan, who was sitting on the ground, struggled to get up from the ground and bowed down slightly.


    Although no one can see the cheek of the red shadow moving rapidly, only by virtue of the red shadow can you guess the identity of the person coming. In Xiandao League, only the leader is qualified to wear red!


    That red shadow''s speed is extremely fast, in an instant has already fallen to Luochuan''s side, separated by a hundred meters distance, quietly staring at Fengzhu, a breath of not angry from Wei suddenly gushed from him.


    Gold moon pattern red robe, black hair, such as waterfall flying, even in the face of fierce to the extreme of the Phoenix chase, the arrogance in the eyes has not been reduced by half.


    Ling Junyi, leader of Xiandao alliance!


    No one expected that Ling Junyi, who had not appeared for more than ten years, would appear at this time, and after witnessing the powerful power of Fengzhu!

 Chapter 2350

    Looking at the arrogant Ling Junyi, Feng Zhu faintly smiles, not to mention a Ling Junyi. Even if the sage of Xiandao League comes out, he doesn''t pay any attention. He just nods slightly and answers Ling Junyi''s question: "if you don''t do it, it''s not bad rules!"


    "Thank you for your help


    Ling Junyi''s eyes are like a torch, and suddenly he shouts: "start the battle!"


    "Yes


    Several voices sounded at the same time in every corner of the inner city. In a short time, a violent aura suddenly gushed out. Then, a huge white curtain suddenly shrouded the whole inner city. On the white curtain, the thunder and lightning "Zizi" sounded and the electric arc shrouded, just like a huge cage, trapping everyone in it.


    "Shengjun, I''m not breaking the rules, am I?" Ling Junyi smiles at the corner of his mouth, as if he has already won.


    "No!"


    Feng Zhuo shook his head slightly: "I said, as long as you don''t do it yourself, it''s not bad rules! Why, do you want to use this heaven and earth lock spirit array to trap you here? "


    "I dare not!"


    Ling Junyi said with a smile: "only, this is the holy land of our Xiandao League. It''s not a place where people can come and go as soon as they say it!"


    Although Ling Junyi said that he didn''t dare, his meaning was obvious. Fengzhu wanted to take Luochuan, unless he had the strength to break the heaven and earth lock spirit array!


    It has to be said that Ling Junyi''s courage is really great. Even Feng Zhuo wants to be trapped!


    For the sake of a Luochuan, Ling Junyi does not hesitate to fight against fengzhuo. It seems that he is also a very short guard.


    "You''re confident!" Feng Zhuo slightly looked up at the top of the head of lightning interwoven white screen, but his face is still a calm look, gently sighed: "it''s a pity, you are not Yao Qingdi!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a pair of big hands suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Looking at that pair of big hands, everyone was shocked. Did Feng Zhuo want to tear the white curtain directly?


    In the eyes of all the people, the big hands were directly inserted into the white screen. No matter the thunder and lightning, the big hands were not affected at all. When the big hands were pulled to both sides, the white screen was torn out a huge hole in an instant. With the constant expansion of the hole, the whole white screen began to vibrate violently.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of several explosions came from every corner of the inner city, and the clouds of black smoke rushed into the sky. In the sound of the explosion, there were still bursts of screams.


    The smile on Ling Junyi''s face suddenly solidified, and he looked at Feng Zhui standing with his hands down. This heaven and Earth Spirit lock array was set up by Yao Qingdi himself. The world knows that there is a spirit gathering array in the inner city of the Qing emperor, but few people know that there is another heaven and Earth Spirit lock array, which was set up by Yao Qingdi to prevent others from attacking the holy land of Xiandao League.


    He did not expect that the heaven and earth lock spirit array, which had made him full of confidence, was so vulnerable in front of Fengzhu.


    "Compared with Yao Qingdi, you are far behind!" Feng Zhuo didn''t break the pride of the heaven and earth, but shook his head slightly at Ling Junyi and said, "you have the courage of Emperor Yao, but you don''t have the ambition of Emperor Yao!"


    "Have you met the leader of Yao League?"


    Ling Junyi''s face suddenly changed color, and others were shocked.


    Yao Qingdi, that was a character more than 1000 years ago!


    Listen to Feng Zhu''s meaning, he obviously knows Yao Qingdi, and should have had an intersection with Yao Qingdi! So, he''s lived at least a thousand years?


    What kind of monster is this!


    Feng by a faint smile, did not admit, also did not deny, just casually said: "or you try, plus the three people, see if you can keep this gentleman?"


    Other people may not have heard this, but Ling Junyi''s heart has been stormy. He knows that the three people Fengzhu said are the other three saints of Xiandao League. The three did not show the slightest breath, but they still can''t escape the exploration of this man''s powerful divine sense!


    "The cultivation of Shengjun is so profound that we dare not!"


    Until now, even if arrogant as Ling Junyi, also had to lower his head.


    He did not dare, not only he did not dare, I believe the three did not dare at all. Fengzhuo''s strength was beyond their imagination. Their strength, which they were proud of, was so vulnerable in front of fengzhuo.


    Looking at the respectful Ling Junyi, a trace of disappointment flashed on Feng Zhu''s face and sighed: "so, you can''t be Emperor Yao Qingdi..."


    As soon as the voice falls, Fengzhu grabs it with one hand, and Luochuan''s body, a hundred meters away, suddenly flies uncontrollably to Fengzhu. Fengzhu grabs Luochuan with one hand, and his body moves. He has already stepped out of the air.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that Feng Zhuo was about to leave, Xu Shaotang, who recovered from the shock, quickly stopped him.


    Just, Feng Zhuo didn''t seem to hear Xu Shaotang''s voice at all, several twinkle, the figure has completely disappeared in front of the public.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even turn his cheek to look at Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the direction of Fengzhu''s disappearance, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly sank. He originally wanted to have a good chat with Fengzhu, but Fengzhu didn''t give him this opportunity at all.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s lost look, lanze next to him gently touched him and said in a low voice: "first solve Yang Zhuo!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. At the next moment, two streamers had quickly attacked Yang Zhuo.


    Seeing that the two men were attacked and killed, Yang Zhuo knew that he had no chance to resist because his soul had been badly damaged. He quickly yelled at Ling Junyi, "alliance leader, help me!"


    However, Ling Junyi doesn''t dare to help him at the moment. The scene of Fengzhu tearing up the heaven and earth lock spirit array just now is still vivid in my mind. He knows that as long as he moves, Fengzhu will appear in an unexpected way. At that time, he will be the next Luochuan.


    He wanted to help, but he could do nothing. He could only watch them attack Yang Zhuo.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Shaotang and lanze''s attack almost fell on Yang Zhuo at the same time, and Yang Zhuo''s body drew an arc in the air.


    A golden light followed, and a cloud of blood suddenly burst in the air. At the same time, a small bag fell down. Xu Shaotang quickly grasped the bag, which was Yang Zhuo''s heaven and earth bag. There must be a lot of good things in it.


    "Elder!"


    Seeing the blood fog, the people of Xiandao League could not help but wail.


    I saw the body divided into two sections fell to the ground, dark red blood from the body constantly outflow.


    Yang Zhuo, the elder of Xiandao League, fell! In front of the alliance leader Ling Junyi, he was forcibly killed!


    Ling Junyi gently closed his eyes, face a piece of iron, a strong sense of humiliation constantly hit him.


    As the leader of Xiandao League, he watched the elder Yang Zhuo killed, but he did not dare to help him!


    With grief and indignation, Ling Junyi rose up in the air. In a moment, he returned to the inner city. Now, in this situation, he can only see without seeing!

 Chapter 2351

    Looking at the direction of Ling Junyi''s disappearance, the once invincible fairyland alliance all lowered their heads one after another.


    Over there, Xu Shaotang and they are not idle.


    Yang Zhuo fell and Feng Changshan was seriously injured.


    With the fall of the two most powerful semi saints in Xiandao League, the battle soon ended.


    Looking at the two corpses of Yang Zhuo not far away, Feng Changshan gently closed his eyes. For Yang Zhuo, he no longer has any regrets, but only regrets of unknown people.


    "Do it..."


    Having witnessed Yang Zhuo''s magic weapon, Feng Changshan suddenly realized that after all these years, he saw that Yang Zhuo was not really Yang Zhuo at all. He was ashamed that there was such a scum as Yang Zhuo in Xiandao League.


    At this time, a figure rushed to this side.


    A moment later, the figure stood in front of Feng Changshan.


    It''s Jingli!


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that Jingli was among the immortals.


    "If you want to kill master, kill me first!"


    Jing Li opened his hands and protected Feng Changshan like a hen protecting a chick. His slightly tender face was full of firmness.


    Looking at Jing Li in front of him, Yu Zhou and others couldn''t help smiling.


    It''s just a fairy who dares to say such a thing. It''s really ridiculous.


    "Leave, step back!"


    Looking at Jing Li''s weak but stubborn figure, Feng Changshan''s face flashed with a touch of satisfaction. This silly boy, who dares to rush out at this time, is not in vain for his love.


    However, his heart is dead now, so there is no need to drag his beloved apprentice to the spring with him.


    "Master!"


    Jing Li looked back at Feng Changshan and shook his head stubbornly.


    "Back off!"


    Feng Changshan yelled: "why, don''t you even listen to the master?"


    Listening to Feng Changshan''s stern voice, Jing Li hesitated for a long time. Then he slowly backed away from Feng Changshan and tried to help him, but Feng Changshan gently shook his head.


    "You have a good apprentice." Yu Zhou looked at Feng Changshan with a smile and said to Jing Li, "don''t worry, we won''t kill him! He is also one of the few upright men in Xiandao League. Unfortunately, he didn''t see a real Xiandao League! "


    "Are you pitying me?" Feng Changshan slowly opened his eyes and his face was full of self mocking smile.


    Yu Zhou shook his head slightly: "it''s not pity, it''s pity!"


    For Feng Changshan, Yu Zhou is the most familiar one among these people.


    In the early years of his Xiandao alliance, although Feng Changshan was not his master, he also gave him a lot of help. Feng Changshan was a gentleman. Unfortunately, a gentleman often couldn''t see the dark side of people''s heart, and he never fought for power and profit, so that in his heart, Xiandao alliance was the true justice.


    "Unexpectedly, I feel sorry for you, who I always regard as a traitor." Feng Changshan looked at Yu Zhou with a bitter smile, "today, the alliance of immortals is completely defeated. You don''t have to worry any more. Can you tell me honestly that you and your younger martial sister were really framed by Yan Zhen?"


    "Even if I say it''s true, you probably won''t believe it."


    Yu Zhou said with a smile: "now that Yan Zhen and Yang Zhuo have fallen, Ling Junyi is already a saint. In the future, most of the affairs of Xiandao League will be presided over by you. At that time, you can make a good investigation and see what the just Xiandao League looks like! You can also have a good look at what happened between Xu Shaotang and Zhen Yin! "


    Listening to Yu Zhou''s words, Feng Changshan''s eyes suddenly flashed a ray of light.


    Yes, outsiders don''t know, but he knows it all in his heart. As early as more than ten years ago, Ling Junyi became a saint. After becoming a saint, Ling Junyi almost no longer involved in the affairs of Xiandao League, and left all the affairs to Yang Zhuo.


    In the past, he still thought that the rule against saints was just a misinterpretation. Today, seeing Luochuan forcibly taken away by the man in white, he realized that Ling Junyi didn''t show up again because of his own scruples.


    Now, having witnessed the dark side of Yang Zhuo, his belief in Xiandao League has almost completely collapsed, but Yu Zhou''s words have rekindled his hope.


    He had to make a good investigation to see if the immortal gate had really done enough to make people angry as Yu Zhou said during the years when Yang Zhuo was in charge!


    "You really don''t kill me?" Feng Changshan raised his head slowly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "If you kill me now, no one in Xiandao league can compete with you any more. If the sages don''t come out, this southern region is the world of your demons."


    Lanze said with a smile: "even if we don''t kill you, can Xiandao League still compete with us?"


    Feng Changshan stopped slightly, then nodded with a bitter smile.


    In the past, the Xiandao League was able to defeat the demons. Now, Xu Shaotang, a peerless evil, has entered the demons, and Yang Zhuo has fallen. The situation between them has changed immediately. Now, the Xiandao league can''t compete with the demons any more without the saints."I hope that in the future, you can give Xu Shaotang and me a clear conscience!"


    Yu Zhou took a quiet look at Feng Changshan, suddenly turned around and walked towards the gate of the inner city.


    "I also hope that there will be less killing between Xiandao League and holy gate." Lanze came forward slightly, patted Feng Changshan''s shoulder heavily, and then turned away.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is about to turn around and leave, he glances at Jing Li beside Feng Changshan. He hesitates for a while. He still lies in Feng Changshan''s ear and whispers a few words. Then he greets mu Tiance and Wu Jie to leave.


    Looking at the appearance of the crowd swaggering away, and then looking at the inner city full of mess, Feng Changshan took a look at Jing Li and suddenly issued a heavy sigh.


    "What did you say in Feng Changshan''s ear just now?"


    Out of the inner city, Wu Jie asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    "I told him to watch out for Jingli!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Be careful, Jingli? Why be careful of Jingli? "


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yuzhou and his disciples came together curiously. Jing Li was able to protect him with his death at that time. It shows that Feng Changshan is a master in his heart. Why should he be careful when he is such a good apprentice?


    "Because Jing Li is acting!"


    Xu Shaotang hasn''t spoken yet, mu Tiance beside him has already said lightly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, Jingli is just making a scene! He knows that we won''t kill Feng Changshan, but he still wants to protect himself with death. Who do you think he''s playing for? "


    "Feng Changshan!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, lanze suddenly realized: "if this Jingli grows up, I''m afraid he will be a general figure like Yang Zhuo again!"


    "It depends on what Feng Changshan thinks."


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "I hope he is on guard against Jingli! In other words, is Feng Changshan really a gentleman? Let''s not let the tiger go back to the mountain! "


    "Yes


    Yu Zhou affirmed: "if he really presides over the affairs of Xiandao League, you will soon see the change of Xiandao League!"

 Chapter 2352

    After leaving Qingdi City, people came to the foot of a mountain outside Qingdi city.


    "Boy Xu, it''s your share to see you!"


    As soon as it fell, lanze looked at Xu Shaotang with great enthusiasm. Although Yuzhou was better, he also had a strong smile in his eyes.


    "No, what''s in it?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be confused.


    "Don''t be silly with me!" Lanze said with a smile: "do you think I didn''t see you take Yang Zhuo''s heaven and earth bag? Yang Zhuo is a great elder of Xiandao League. There must be a lot of good things in his heaven and earth bag! "


    "Did you take Yang Zhuo''s heaven and earth bag?"


    Wu Jie man shouts in surprise, and then looks at Xu Shaotang with a bad smile. Obviously, he also wants to get a share.


    "Lan Lao, can you not have such sharp eyes?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at lanze helplessly. He thinks that his little action has not been found by anyone. Unexpectedly, lanze sees everything in his eyes. No wonder the old man wants to ask everyone to stop here for a rest. It seems that he has already started the idea of playing Yang Zhuo''s heaven and earth bag.


    "Hey, hey, if I don''t see it, the good things will be swallowed by you alone?"


    Blue Ze a face proud smile, can''t wait to say: "hurry up, you boy really want to eat alone?"


    Well, it seems that it''s impossible to eat alone!


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly takes out the bag of heaven and earth, and intends to erase Yang Zhuo''s divine knowledge left on the bag of heaven and earth first. However, he finds that his divine knowledge seems to be weaker, and he can''t erase Yang Zhuo''s divine knowledge at all.


    "You''d better come!"


    Xu Shaotang gives LAN Ze the bag of heaven and earth. LAN Ze and Yang Zhuo have the same strength, which should erase Yang Zhuo''s divine sense.


    Lanze took the bag of heaven and earth, closed his eyes and examined it carefully: "give me a quarter of an hour!"


    With that, lanze began to fight with Yang Zhuo''s divine sense on the heaven and earth bag.


    A quarter of an hour later, lanze finally wiped out Yang Zhuo''s divine sense, but now he is sweating. It seems that it is not easy for him to erase Yang Zhuo''s divine sense.


    He sank his mind into the bag of heaven and earth. Lanze''s eyes were bright and his face was shocked.


    "What''s good in there?"


    See the appearance of blue Ze, the public immediately curiously come together.


    To make lanze look like this, there must be many good things in this bag.


    "I''m also the elder. Compared with Yang Zhuo, I''m a beggar!" LAN Zeman gave Xu Shaotang the bag of heaven and earth with emotion, "have a look for yourself! Yang Zhuo, an old man, has seized so many good things! But now, it''s all cheaper for us! Ha ha


    After Xu Shaotang took the bag, he soon showed the same look as lanze, and then took out the things in the bag one by one in front of everyone.


    Although there is only such a small bag, there are so many things in it.


    Spirit medicine, spirit milk, spirit stone, elixir, immortal weapon, skill


    Soon, there were all kinds of things in front of them, none of which were ordinary goods, some of which were not even seen by them.


    Looking at the pile of things in front of them, they were suddenly dazzled.


    It''s enough to dazzle them with a pile of spirit stones that are knee high! Most of these spirit stones are top-grade spirit stones, and there are few middle and low-grade spirit stones. Roughly speaking, these spirit stones should add up to no less than 10000!


    Tens of thousands of top quality spirit stones, if they are changed into gold coins, they will be crushed here! Think of all feel terrible!


    Even though Xu Shaotang made a large fortune in Taichu, it is far from Yang Zhuo''s spirit stone!


    "Ha ha, I''ve made a lot of money!"


    Several elders of the holy gate are looking at these things in front of them.


    Although they are the elders of the holy gate, they really haven''t seen so many good things!


    "Well, it''s all here. It''s time to share the spoils."


    Xu Shaotang had long thought that there would be many good things in this bag of heaven and earth, but he didn''t think there would be so many. When he wanted to share the spoils with everyone, his heart began to bleed.


    "Lingshi is easy to handle. Let''s divide it up." Lanze said to Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face: "you are the best. In this way, you can take half of Lingshi and share the rest equally. Don''t you mind?"


    "Yes!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "if you don''t share all the Lingshi, I don''t want it. Just give me all the lingyao. Anyway, it''s useless for you to take it!"


    There are many spirit stones in his own heaven and earth bag. Although they are less than Yang Zhuo''s, they are enough for him to spend. He is not very interested in spirit stones. On the contrary, he is very interested in those elixirs. The value of these elixirs is definitely more than half of this pile of spirit stones.


    Lanze also knew that Xu Shaotang was an alchemist. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "I don''t mind!"


    "I don''t mind!" Yu Zhou said with a smile: "the elixir is a bit wasteful for us. It''s better to give it to you."Other people have also expressed no opinions. Xu Shaotang quickly put away the elixir, but they quickly divided the elixir into six parts. Although everyone only got one part, it was also a huge fortune!


    After dividing the elixir and the spirit stone, lanze focused on the elixir and the immortal utensils, thought about it and said, "well, the elixir belongs to us old things, and all these immortal utensils are for you! You are all alchemists. Mu Tiance and WuJie are with you again. If you need them in the future, you can refine them. "


    "Yes!"


    Xu Shaotang and the three of them looked at each other and agreed.


    It''s true that although these pills are basically top-grade and top-grade pills, Xu Shaotang himself is an alchemist, and Zhen Miao is also an alchemist. These pills are not very useful to them. It''s better to leave them to the elders of the holy gate.


    As for these immortal tools, they can be given to Tantai Jingming. Although they are not as good as Yang Zhuo''s heilian, they are almost the same level of immortal tools as mu Tiance''s Qingmang sword, and they are more or less useful.


    Moreover, after careful calculation, the value of these immortal utensils should be higher than those pills, so they are not at a loss.


    When these things were divided, most of the things in front of them suddenly disappeared. At last, everyone focused on a few bottles of spirit milk and those skills.


    Lanze picked up a skill at will, just looked at it and immediately tore it to pieces.


    Seeing several people looking at themselves in doubt, lanze said coldly: "this is the magic skill of soul refining. Although it can help people quickly improve their strength, it''s better to destroy this harmful thing by absorbing other people''s soul and strength!"


    "Is that what Yang Zhuo practiced?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Mostly!"


    Lanze nodded and said, "that old thing is still in order to become a saint. It''s absolutely necessary!"


    As he said that, he quickly looked at the other two skills, and after a while, he threw them to Xu Shaotang: "these two skills are good. We can''t use them. You can keep them. Even if you don''t use them, you can give them to others."


    Xu Shaotang took two Gongfa and took a look at them. One is jiuxiao sword canon and the other is Shuiyue xuanshu. Although they are all excellent Gongfa, they are still far from Yulong Jue! He casually handed mu Tiance the nine Xiao sword canon, and another one to Wu Jie, but Wu Jie had a disdainful look at it and was not interested at all.


    After a silent look at Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang had to put it away by himself. He planned to study it when he had time. Maybe he would get something.

 Chapter 2353

    Several bottles of milk, in addition to the greedy WuJie took a small bottle, the rest were given to the four elders of the holy gate.


    Xu Shaotang has a lot of soul milk in his hands, and he also has soul marrow, which is a more rebellious treasure. These soul milk should be given to several elders as a favor. If others treat him sincerely, he doesn''t have to worry about everything.


    After most of the stolen goods were divided up, only a few small things were left on the ground. They were basically strange things, some were demon pills, and some were things Xu Shaotang had never seen before.


    "What is this?"


    Just as we were looking at these things next to each other, Wu Jie picked up a stick the size of his thumb but not much longer than chopsticks, played curiously in his hand, and knocked on the ground at the same time.


    The sound of the stick knocking on the ground is like the sound of a wooden stick knocking on the ground, but it also appears dull. When you stretch out your hand and flick it gently, there is a clear and melodious sound.


    "You can play with a broken stick for half a day!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at curious baby general no ring.


    "Broken stick?"


    Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang with disdain and said, "you are stupid. This is Yang Zhuo''s heaven and earth bag. Do you think he will put a broken stick in his heaven and earth bag?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned.


    If you think about it, it''s true!


    Curious, Xu Shaotang immediately gathered around Wu Jie: "let me have a look."


    From the hands of no ring took the stick, stick just started, Xu Shaotang immediately have a kind of familiar feeling.


    After careful thinking, he finally remembered that the feeling of starting with the stick seemed to be the same as that of the wooden doll he had got before!


    Lock the tree?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart moved, quickly took the stick to one side, quickly lit a fire.


    "What is he doing?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s abnormality, lanze and they are full of doubts and look at mu Tiance and WuJie.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with him. He always does. Just get used to it."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s ignition, mu Tiance seems to have thought of something in his heart. He quickly steps up to Xu Shaotang and sees that Xu Shaotang has set the stick on the fire.


    "You are crazy!"


    Seeing this, Wu Jie immediately said, "even if you don''t know what it is, don''t burn it! This thing... "


    However, before he finished his words, his eyes suddenly straightened. Although the fire was burning under the stick, the stick was not damaged at all! When Xu Shaotang took the stick out of the fire and wiped off the traces of smoke on it, the stick immediately recovered as if it had never been roasted on the fire.


    Seeing this strange scene, the four elders of the holy gate were intrigued and rushed forward.


    Just as they had just passed, Xu Shaotang came to the stream at the foot of the mountain with a stick. In the eyes of people''s doubts, Xu Shaotang threw the stick into the stream.


    "Putong" sound, the stick splashed a spray of water, immediately sank to the bottom.


    "Fire doesn''t invade, but sink into water..."


    Looking at the stick sinking into the stream, Xu Shaotang murmurs and repeats these two sentences.


    This is the record of suoshen tree in the materials of Professor Kang Weimin. His verification just now is exactly the same as the description of these two sentences.


    It''s a lock tree!


    Is there a heavenly lock?


    Or is the lock tree in heaven?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang picking up the stick slowly from the stream, several elders came together again and asked, "what is this in the end?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer their questions. He just handed the stick to LAN Ze and said slowly, "old LAN, please see if you can destroy this stick."


    "Destruction?"


    Lanze took the stick and gently weighed it in his hand. Then he looked at it carefully and frowned slightly: "it''s like some kind of branch, isn''t it? Are you sure you want me to destroy this thing? I think you''re interested in it. If I break it, don''t blame me


    Lanze didn''t pay any attention to a stick. Although it was strange, with his strength, he felt that it was no more simple thing to destroy it.


    But he didn''t understand why Xu Shaotang wanted him to try to destroy the stick.


    "You''d better try it first."


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly smiles. He hopes lanze can destroy the stick. In this way, although he doesn''t know what the stick is, he doesn''t have to think so much about it!


    You know, the branches of suoshen tree are very hard, and they don''t even press on the artifact. Listen to you, you can''t even leave any scratches on the branches of suoshen tree in the last time of Yinglong! Yinglong is the supreme existence of the demon clan. His claws are by no means comparable to the ordinary artifact! Even his claws can''t leave scratches on the branches of suoshen tree. We can see how solid the branches of suoshen tree are!If the stick can be destroyed by lanze, it will at least prove that it is not the branch of suoshen tree, then he will not have to think about suoshen tree.


    "Well, you told me to try it. Don''t look for me if it''s broken!"


    LAN Ze smiles, holding the two ends of the stick with both hands, and breaking it with force. Originally, he thought that he could easily break the stick, but the stick did not move at all. No matter how hard he tried, there was no sign that the stick was broken.


    "Well, it''s a little hard to destroy!"


    Lanze''s eyes suddenly showed a strong color of surprise. After a moment, he gathered his true Qi and cut it to the stick.


    At the moment when Zhenqi meets the stick, Zhenqi suddenly collapses, but the stick is still intact. It only makes a "buzzing" sound, which seems to be laughing at lanze.


    This time, lanze is even more surprised. With an attitude of not believing in evil, he splits his true Qi onto the stick for several times. However, the stick still has no damage. Until lanze stops breathlessly, everyone finally knows that this seemingly ordinary stick is definitely not anything!


    With lanze''s strength, almost few immortal tools can resist his full attack. It is estimated that Yang Zhuo''s Black Lotus can still resist it.


    However, the stick is not even immortal, but it completely ignores lanze''s attack. I can''t imagine how hard the stick is.


    "What on earth is this?"


    Lanze slowly picks up the stick from the ground and makes a careful investigation to make sure that his true Qi hasn''t left a scratch on the stick. He suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang with astonishment.


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and said slowly, "if I guess correctly, this should be the branch of the lock tree..."

 Chapter 2354

    "The lock tree?"


    The four elders of the holy gate looked at each other confusedly, "what is the lock tree?"


    "This..."


    After thinking about it carefully, Xu Shaotang found that he couldn''t explain it to them. He only shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t explain it clearly. Anyway, it''s a very strange tree. I''ve seen the description of suoshen tree in an ancient book: on the coast of the South China sea, there is a tree suoshen. Its leaves are dark, its branches are wild, fire does not invade, and it sinks into the water. It is said that the suoshen tree is very huge, with leaves blocking the sky and branches like hills. "


    All these things were told by Professor Kang Weimin at the beginning, and now he just says them according to the book.


    "There are so many magical trees in the northern region. If it''s true or not, what tree''s branches will be the same as the mountains? Is that too big?"


    Yu zhouman looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, but in his words, he didn''t believe it. If a tree is 100 Zhang tall, he still believes it, but it''s too exaggerating that even its branches are like mountains.


    "In fact, this tree is not in Beiyu. I''ve never seen it. It''s only seen from ancient books." Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said: "there must be no such tree in the north and South regions, otherwise, it would have been spread for a long time."


    Let''s not talk about the size of the lock tree. It must have been known all over the world just because of its strong branches.


    "You haven''t seen it, either?"


    Several elders were more curious. Xu Shaotang knew so much about the suoshen tree that they thought it was a strange tree growing in the northern region.


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head, but his face was full of doubts.


    From the current situation, the suoshen tree must exist, and it may grow somewhere in the heaven.


    Not in the north, not in the south. Is it in Sendao?


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang can only think of the ethereal Fairy Island.


    Unfortunately, they still don''t know where the Fairy Island is, let alone find the lock tree.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled look on his face, Yu Zhou said with emotion: "there are so many strange trees in this world. I really want to see such a magical tree with my own eyes!"


    Not only did he want to have a look, they all have this idea, but now it must be impossible to realize.


    "I want to!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Yu Zhou with a bitter smile and sighed softly: "forget it, let''s not talk about it. Let''s see what else we have. Let''s get out of here!"


    It''s not very meaningful to think about it now, and there should be no inevitable connection between the lock tree and whether they can return to the earth. If you are lucky to see it, you should open your eyes. If you can''t see it, it''s just a little regret in your heart.


    It''s not like they''re looking for the gate of heaven, they have to find it.


    "There''s nothing to share." Blue Ze said with a smile: "the rest of these, you put it all away, maybe useful."


    They have already picked up a lot of cheap, and the rest of these things are of little use to them. If they even have to share these with Xu Shaotang, it''s really shameless! Xu Shaotang''s promise to share the Lingshi with them has actually given them a lot of face.


    "Then I''m not welcome!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t talk to them. He put away all those things and threw Yang Zhuo''s bag to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance is not polite to him either. It''s much more convenient to have a heaven and earth bag.


    "And mine?"


    Wu Jie stretched out his hand to Xu Shaotang, which meant that Xu Shaotang would also give him a bag of heaven and earth.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie with a black line on his face and said with a smile: "I''ll give it to you next time! We have enemies all over the world. I''m afraid we can''t find anyone to rob the bag of heaven and earth! "


    "I suspect that you are making enemies everywhere just to rob other people''s treasures..."


    Yu Zhou squinted at Xu Shaotang and said to Wu Jie, "I''ll give you a bag of heaven and earth. It''s not a rare thing."


    For many people, the heaven and earth bag is indeed a rare thing, but Yuzhou is also the elder of the holy gate. He can still hold a small heaven and earth bag.


    "Really?" Yu''s face was full of smiles.


    Yu Zhou rolled his eyes and said, "nonsense, it''s just a bag of heaven and earth. Is it necessary for me to cheat you?"


    "Hey, hey, I''ll thank you in advance."


    "Well, we''ve finished dividing the spoils. Let''s go back quickly." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "everyone is waiting for us to bring good news back!"


    "Yes, go back to drink the celebration wine quickly!"


    Lanze said with a hearty laugh: "after being oppressed by Xiandao League for so many years, our holy gate is finally able to raise its eyebrows. Ha ha, tonight, we must have a good drink!"


    Over the years, the sphere of influence of the holy gate has been repeatedly compressed by the Xiandao League. Although the foundation of the holy gate has not been endangered, the resources obtained by the holy gate have been greatly reduced. Now, after Yang Zhuo''s death, Feng Changshan is the only one left in the Xiandao League, and the evil spirit of the holy gate''s suppression has finally been released.The crowd laughed and nodded. The hearty laughter spread far and far


    At the moment, the city of Qingdi is gloomy.


    Feng Changshan comes to lingjunyi''s quiet yard. Lingjunyi is sitting there with a gloomy face. He slowly raises his head when he hears the slight footsteps coming from his ears.


    "Meet the leader!"


    Feng Changshan bowed to salute.


    With a long sigh, Ling Junyi waved his hand and said, "elder Feng, now elder Feng and Yan Zhen have fallen. In the future, the burden of Xiandao League will be on you! From today on, you are in charge of all the affairs of Xiandao League! "


    "This Isn''t that appropriate? "


    Feng Changshan looks at Ling Junyi in amazement. Although he has already guessed the purpose of Ling Junyi''s calling himself here, he didn''t expect Ling Junyi to ask him to take charge of all the affairs of Xiandao alliance. Doesn''t this mean that he will become the acting leader directly?


    "There''s nothing wrong with it!" Ling Junyi slowly stood up and said with a dignified face: "now the momentum of the magic gate is flourishing, remember not to fight with it, because saints have the rules of saints, and I can''t do it directly. Xiandao League will only be supported by you! I don''t want to see Yang Zhuo like this again! "


    "Yes Feng Changshan straightened up and said firmly: "if I follow Yang Zhuo, I don''t need the leader''s hand. I will commit suicide in front of the leader!"


    "I can trust your character, otherwise I won''t leave everything to you!"


    Ling Junyi nodded slightly and said: "from tomorrow on, I will be closed for an indefinite period. If it''s not something that endangers the life and death of Xiandao League, don''t let people disturb me!"


    After witnessing Fengzhu''s terrible strength, Ling Junyi knows how small he is. At this moment, his ambition, which had been attributed to silence, is booming again!

 Chapter 2355

    In the battle with the holy gate, the Xiandao League suffered extremely heavy losses.


    After this war, the strength of Xiandao League has been greatly weakened, and now Yang Zhuo and Yan Zhen have fallen one after another. In addition to the saints hidden behind the scenes, only Feng Changshan can barely get on the stage.


    In just a few days, more than ten sects broke away from the Xiandao League. As everyone knows, this is just the beginning. As time goes on, more sects will break away from the control of the Xiandao League.


    However, the holy gate did not take the opportunity to expand its power. In lanze''s words, the people of the holy gate are used to being unrestrained and most of them don''t like to take charge of affairs. The expansion of their power is too big for them to take charge of. At that time, maybe there will be people like Jing Yunxiao.


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to remind LAN Ze, but he didn''t expect that Lan Ze himself had seen clearly the powerful relationship. Xu Shaotang also had to stop talking. He was just a passer-by, whether it was the matter of the holy gate or the Xiandao League, it wasn''t something he should worry about.


    On the fourth day of their return to Fengming City, Xu Shaotang is preparing to go to lanze when an unexpected guest comes to Xiao Qingyi''s house.


    "Elder, what brings you here?"


    Looking at Gu Yi, the elder of Dan League, who is led in by the bodyguard of Xiao Qingyi''s house, Xu Shaotang asks curiously.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Gu Yi had mixed feelings in his heart. He walked forward slowly and said, "elder Xu, I''m here today. In fact..."


    "No, you''d better not call me elder Xu. I can''t afford that."


    "Shaotang, who is worshiping me, says with a smile," now you can offer me. "


    "Elder Xu is also the honorary elder of our Dan League." Gu Yi slightly conceals the embarrassed color on his face and says with a smile: "I came here today to invite elder Xu back to the Dan League to preside over the overall situation."


    "In charge of the overall situation?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said, "elder, are you looking for the wrong person?"


    He originally thought that the most important thing for Gu Yi was that after he knew about his killing Yang Zhuo in the first World War, he was afraid that he would go to Dan league like he went to Xiandao League to ask for a talk. He came to ask for peace, but he didn''t expect that he would make such a scene.


    Let him preside over the overall situation of danmeng, which sounds like a fantasy.


    "No!" Gu Yi shook his head seriously and said: "after the death of Zhen danjun, the danmeng has no leader. Now it is on the verge of disintegration. Now in this situation, only elder Xu can rally the hearts of the danmeng together again, so that the danmeng will not disappear completely from the southern region. "


    Listen to Gu Yi''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately speechless: "I killed Zhen Yin. Do you want me to take charge of the overall situation of danmeng? Are you making fun of me? "


    "We have found out about Zhen danjun."


    Gu Yi''s face slightly rose, and he said, "it''s Zhen danjun who wants to do harm to elder Xu."


    In fact, they have already found out about Zhen Yin.


    So many bodyguards in Zhen Yin''s mansion have heard what Zhen Yin said. It''s not difficult to find out this matter.


    However, due to the reputation of danmeng, they always choose to treat themselves as if they don''t know about it.


    But now, the development of things has far exceeded their expectations. Xu Shaotang not only killed Yan Zhen of Xiandao League, but also defeated Feng Changshan and killed Yang Zhuo, almost destroying the whole Xiandao league with his own strength! In the face of such a powerful Xu Shaotang, they can only make a helpless choice.


    Xu Shaotang is such a smart person. When he heard Gu Yi''s words, he had already guessed that Gu Yi had already known the truth of the matter. Now Gu Yi came to ask him to come back to danmeng to preside over the overall situation, which was also a helpless move.


    However, Xu Shaotang didn''t expose Gu Yi face to face. He just shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s good to find out. At least I can be innocent! However, I think the elder should find someone else to take charge of the overall situation of danmeng. I''m not interested in this matter, and I''m leaving Nanyu soon! By the way, Zhen Miao is also here. If you want to find someone to take charge of the overall situation, I can ask her what she means for you. "


    "I''m not interested, either!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Zhen Miao''s voice rang out behind him.


    "Hello, miss!"


    Seeing Zhen Miao appear, Gu Yi bows slightly.


    Zhen Miao just took a light look at Gu Yi, shook his head and said: "since I left Tiannan mansion, I am no longer a member of Dan League. Elder don''t have to be like this!"


    Zhen Miao knows that the reason why Gu Yi respects herself was because of Zhen Yin, but now it''s because of Xu Shaotang. This respect is not rare and she can''t afford it.


    "This..."


    Gu Yidun was embarrassed when he heard Zhen Miao''s words. With a slight lag, he said to Zhen Miao with a bitter smile: "I know that Miss Zhai has a lot of resentment against him, but he has passed away. Now the danmeng is in danger. I believe Miss Zhai doesn''t want his whole life to go to waste, does she?"


    "It''s none of my business."


    Zhen Miao said faintly: "you don''t want to talk about it here. You''d better go back and think about how to deal with people''s hearts. As you said, Dan League is Zhai danjun''s life''s hard work. If it''s destroyed in your hands, even if it''s under nine springs, you don''t have the face to see Zhai danjun."Gu Yi stops again and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t look at me!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I just said to ask Zhen Miao for help. Since she doesn''t want to, I can''t help it! Elder, please come back! "


    Gu Yi''s face was even more embarrassed, but he still didn''t plan to leave. After thinking for a while, he said slowly: "since elder Xu and miss Zhen don''t want to go back to danmeng to preside over the overall situation, please appoint a new danjun for danmeng!"


    "Let''s appoint a new Dan Jun?"


    Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned, and looks at Gu Yi in astonishment.


    Apart from having a false name in danmeng, he has almost no relationship with danmeng. It''s too casual for him to appoint a new danjun?


    Stunned, Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at Zhen Miao: "you are still Zhen Yin''s adopted daughter, or would you like to have a good chat with the elder?"


    "How can you do that!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Miao immediately looks at him with a look of resentment. This guy obviously doesn''t want to talk with Gu Yi any more. Then he sells himself, but is it too thorough?


    It''s not that he doesn''t know that Gu Yi''s asking for his own opinions is false, and asking for his opinions is true!


    Without him, Xu Shaotang, her Zhen Miao is nothing in Gu Yi''s eyes!


    "I have a suitable person. Would you like to hear it?"


    At this time, dantai Jingming suddenly came out of the house and looked at the three people with a smile.

 Chapter 2356

    "This is Dan Tai fairy, right


    Looking at the white hair like a waterfall, Gu Yi looks at Xu Shaotang.


    When he was in Tiannan mansion, he had heard that Xu Shaotang had a confidant named dantai Jingming with white hair, but it was the first time he met dantai Jingming himself.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and then asked Jingming curiously, "you just said you have a suitable candidate for the new danjun?"


    "I think someone should be more suitable."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded with a smile and said: "however, I just mention it casually. If the elder thinks it''s appropriate, he can. If he doesn''t think it''s appropriate, he can take it as a joke."


    "Dan Tai fairy, please say!"


    I don''t know why, at the moment when tantaijing appears, Gu Yi has a bad premonition in his heart.


    He didn''t know why he felt like this. Anyway, he just felt that the appearance of Tantai Jingming was not a good thing.


    However, Tantai Jingming is Xu Shaotang''s confidante. He doesn''t look at Buddhist''s face. For Xu Shaotang''s sake, he should listen to Tantai Jingming''s advice.


    "Even thick!"


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and says, "I remember you said before that before Zhen Yin''s true face was revealed by you, it seems that Zhen Yin intended to cultivate Lian Hou. Now, although Zhen Yin is dead, the talent of the person she is looking for should not be inferior. Moreover, before Zhen Yin intended to cultivate him, now it''s fair to let him succeed new Dan Jun, I believe that most people in danmeng will not oppose it. "


    It''s not a good thing!


    Hear the words of Dan Tai Jing Ming, Gu Yi''s heart sinks to the bottom of the valley immediately.


    "Lian Hou?" Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but see Lian Hou''s fat figure in his mind. After thinking for a while, he looked at Jingming of dantai in doubt. Then he slowly said, "it''s true that Zhen Yin intends to cultivate Lian Hou. I believe all the elders of danmeng can see that. Although Lian Hou is gifted, he is only a senior alchemist now. I don''t know if he can convince the public."


    "It''s only temporary that he can''t convince the public. Isn''t there any elders?"


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "I think what danmeng needs now is not to serve the public, but to be honest! Before his death, Zhen Yin said that the one who killed you was the new Dan Jun of danmeng. But now it''s impossible for him to succeed Dan Jun by killing you. The only one who is likely to succeed Dan Jun is Lian Hou! "


    "Indeed


    Zhen Miao also nodded: "from this point, I also think Lian Hou is the most suitable candidate!"


    "I''m just suggesting that you elders of Dan League decide what to do."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Gu Yi with a smile and says nothing.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said to Gu Yi, "elder, I think you can consider dantai''s suggestion. Of course, you can also appoint someone else to succeed Ren danjun. Anyway, I can''t specify it. You can do it yourself."


    "This..."


    Gu Yi hesitated slightly for a while and nodded: "well, I''ll go back and discuss with other elders! Thank you for your advice. We will consider it seriously! "


    Shao Yi''s fist will not be changed, elder Xu Qingshui


    "See you later!" Gu Yi bowed slightly, "if elder Xu passes Tiannan mansion, welcome to danmeng. Anyway, elder Xu is the honorary elder of danmeng!"


    At the end of the speech, Gu Yi says goodbye to several humanitarians and leaves dejected.


    Waiting for Gu Yi to leave, Xu Shaotang immediately asks dantai Jingming curiously, "how can you recommend Lian hou to succeed Ren danjun?"


    "Don''t you think Lian Hou is the most suitable person?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked with a smile.


    "Yes, but I think you should have another purpose!"


    Xu Shaotang can''t understand Tantai Jingming any more. She should not be interested in this kind of thing, but she suddenly came out of the house and said this, which is really puzzling.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Tantai Jingming can''t help but smile and poke Xu Shaotang''s forehead: "aren''t you very smart? Why can''t you see that? When you left Qingdi City, didn''t you remind Feng Changshan to be careful of Jingli? Forget? "


    "What does this have to do with that?"


    Xu Shaotang is puzzled and looks at the quiet tea on the dantai. His head doesn''t turn around for a moment.


    "I know!"


    Zhen Miao suddenly clapped his hands and said, "Gu Yi is acting in front of you on purpose!"


    "Acting?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and thought about it carefully. Suddenly, he patted his head and suddenly realized, "mother, I''m almost overcast by this old man!"


    "Do you understand?" Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile.


    "Well, I see!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "Gu Yi knows that Zhen Miao and I will not take charge of the overall situation in danmeng, so he deliberately came to me from Tiannan mansion to say these words. What he said was that he wanted me to appoint Ren danjun. In fact, he wanted me to appoint him to succeed Ren danjun. In this way, he can win people''s hearts under my banner!"To understand the twists and turns, Xu Shaotang can''t help scolding Gu Yi in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for Tantai Jingming to speak in time, he would be impatient with Gu Yi''s questions. Most of the time, he would let Gu Yi go to succeed Ren danjun. In this way, he would be in Gu Yi''s plan!


    "So, I don''t care who will succeed Dan Jun of Dan League. I just don''t want the old fox to fulfill his wish." Tan Tai Jing Ming says with a smile on her face. She can''t help thinking that Gu Yi hates her?


    "Do they really want Lian hou to succeed Dan Jun?" Xu Shaotang asks curiously again.


    "Probably!"


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and said, "first of all, what I said before is the problem of being righteous. On the premise that no one dares to change your head for Dan Jun''s position, Lian Hou is the most righteous!"


    "Secondly, the reason why the danmeng is about to fall apart is probably because the elders covet the position of danjun. Now if they don''t want to destroy the danmeng, they have to choose a new danjun as soon as possible. Although you don''t directly specify lianhou, in their eyes, at least you like lianhou. Because of your power, they will choose lianhou! ¡±


    "another point is that Lian Hou is young after all, and he doesn''t have as much pressure on them as Zhen Yin. It''s convenient for them to take advantage of Dan Meng!"


    After listening to Tantai Jingming''s analysis, Xu Shaotang is completely relieved. He hugs Tantai Jingming, kisses her pretty face heavily, and laughs: "it''s worthy of being Xu Shaotang''s woman, so smart! Ha ha


    Tantai Jingming and Zhen Miao instantly climb up a red glow on their faces

 Chapter 2357

    "Oh, just came back to see such a good play."


    Just entering the door, Xiao Qingyi happened to see Xu Shaotang kissing Tantai Jingming. She couldn''t help laughing at them and said, "do you want us to avoid it first?"


    Tantai Jingming, who is already blushing, hears Xiao Qingyi''s teasing. Her face is even more red. She can''t help but stare at Xu Shaotang in anger. At the same time, she puts her hand on Xu Shaotang''s arm.


    Xu Shaotang has no face and no skin. He doesn''t think much of Xiao Qingyi''s teasing. He says with a smile, "you don''t have to avoid it. If you want to avoid it, we should also avoid it."


    "You said it


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with shame and anger. This guy''s face is too thick.


    "No more, no more!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang grabs the hand of Tantai Jingming and looks at Xiao Qingyi with a somewhat provocative look.


    This girl, haven''t you ever seen anyone make out?


    "You have to make out. There will be some time later."


    Xiaoqingyi didn''t mean to smile, and said: "I''m not the saint of the holy gate now, when shall we start?"


    "Well, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Qingyi white Xu Shaotang one eye, "now, you and Xiandao alliance''s enmity also calculate end, when do you plan to leave for the northern region."


    "This one!"


    Xu Shaotang thought a little and said, "in a few days, I still have some things to deal with."


    "What else can I do for you?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three girls asked at the same time.


    Now Xu Shaotang''s strength is comparable to that of the semi saint. There is no rival under the saint, and the enmity with Xiandao League is over. I believe Dan League will soon return Xu Shaotang''s innocence. In this southern region, they really don''t know what else Xu Shaotang can do.


    "Of course, I''m going to find some elders to drink!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Drink?"


    Three women inexplicably looking at Xu Shaotang, a few days ago to drink so big a jar of wine is not enough?


    Looking at the three women''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "take them to the new home of the Zhan clan to drink."


    "Why do you drink and go to the new home of the Zhan clan?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi''s face was more puzzled. A moment later, he thought of Xu Shaotang''s purpose and said with a smile: "it seems that you really broke your heart for the war clan!"


    She had already figured out in her heart that the reason why Xu Shaotang wanted to take the elders of the holy gate to the new home of the warring clan for a drink was to introduce them to each other.


    After he left the southern region, he hoped that the holy gate would take care of the warring clans. After all, although the warring clans were strong in the immortal realm, there were no real top-level ones.


    Xu Shaotang is refining pills for the warring people, and he is also the elder who helps them introduce the holy gate. It can be seen that he really wants to do something for the warring people.


    "After all, they saved Wu Lao and Wu Jie''s life..." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Xiao Qingyi said: "in fact, even if you don''t take some elders to the war clan to drink, as long as you open your mouth, I believe some elders will take more care of the war clan."


    Although Xu Shaotang now has a false name in the holy gate, in the hearts of these people, his status is no lower than that of several elders. With Xu Shaotang''s brilliant battle record of defeating Feng Changshan and destroying Yang Zhuo, the holy gate people can respect him from the bottom of their hearts.


    After so many years of struggle between Shengmen and Xiandao League, except that the first emperor did not abandon it, only Xu Shaotang was able to beat Xiandao League.


    This world will always be a strong world!


    As long as Xu Shaotang opens his mouth, all the four elders will give him face.


    "By the way, go and have a look. It''s good-bye to them!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Wu Jie and Wu Lao went to the zhanzu two days ago. Now all the zhanzu have moved to the outskirts of the mist mountain. Before leaving, I''ll go to see the new home of the zhanzu. In the future, maybe I won''t have this chance."


    He is grateful to the Warring States.


    It''s not only because they saved WuJie and Wusong''s life, but also because they learned about the sea of blood from the warring clan, which not only greatly improved their strength, but also unexpectedly learned that the seal of the gate of heaven had collapsed, which made them see the hope of returning home.


    "All right!"


    Xiao Qingyi nodded: "also say goodbye to them for me!"


    "Good!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang waved his hand to several people and said, "you talk slowly. I''ll go to find some elders first."


    In fact, he didn''t say that there was another reason why he went to the new home of the warring clan to drink. He wanted to go to the depths of the mist mountain to see if he could find Fengzhu. If he could find Fengzhu, he still wanted to try to ask something Fengzhu didn''t want to say.


    Especially after he knew that Fengzhu was the executor of the rule for saints, he had more problems in his mind. He knew that what Fengzhu knew must be beyond their imagination.Although he also knew that the hope of finding Fengzhu was extremely slim, he still wanted to have a try.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, Xiao Qingyi can''t help but smile: "he''s a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness."


    Tantai Jingming nodded deeply and sighed to herself: "if he hadn''t attached great importance to emotion and righteousness, he might not have achieved what he has achieved today."


    If it were not for love and righteousness, Xu Shaotang would not be favored by so many women.


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "with him, there should be no time to feel bored, right?"


    "Haven''t you been with him lately?"


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao with a smile, "this question, you should have an answer in your heart. Why ask me?"


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile: "I only know that when I am with him, I am doomed to have a bad life. Maybe, something unexpected happens to you every moment."


    "It''s fun to live like this, isn''t it?" Tantai Jingming blinked at Xiao Qingyi, "if we can cross the Longyuan smoothly and return to the northern region, you will encounter more interesting things, just hope that you don''t feel troublesome at that time."


    "I''m not afraid of trouble."


    Xiao Qingyi said: "I''m really looking forward to the next day! I don''t know what it''s like in Beiyu. "


    "Then pray that we can successfully cross the Dragon abyss!"


    When talking about Longyuan, Tantai Jingming''s face couldn''t help showing a trace of sadness. "To be honest, if possible, I really hope that he will give up the idea of returning to the northern region. Last time we crossed Longyuan, we were lucky. I don''t know if we can get lucky this time."


    "It''s too early to worry about that."


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile, "why don''t you tell me something about you in Beiyu first? I have a psychological preparation."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 2358

    When Xu Shaotang and the four elders came to the outskirts of misty mountain, it was a busy scene.


    The warring people did not cause much damage here. Their new homes were hidden in the vast forest.


    In the dense forest, the busy warring clansmen are building some wooden houses, and some people are dealing with the bodies of the wild animals they have just hunted. The wood, the size of bowls, stands densely on the periphery of the camp, forming a simple wooden wall.


    Every member of the ethnic group is busy, making their own efforts to rebuild their homes. Although their faces are full of sweat, they are full of smile of satisfaction.


    For the warring people, they don''t need a good living environment. They just need a place to shelter themselves from the wind and rain, so that they can stay with the people, stay away from the noise of the world, and enjoy the peace that belongs to the warring people.


    Looking around, although their new home has only a rudiment, they can basically see what it will look like after it is built. Their present home is closer to what a tribal settlement should look like.


    WuJie and the warring people are carrying wood together. Wu Songzheng and several children gather together. In front of them, there are several kinds of elixirs collected from the misty mountain. It seems that they are teaching these children to identify the elixirs.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s figure, the busy warring clansmen stop their work and greet Xu Shaotang enthusiastically. Some people keep saying thank-you words in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    "I can''t imagine that there is such a group in our southern region!"


    Along the way, the four elders of the holy gate were also shocked. Although they knew that there were many powerful people in the immortal realm, they were still shocked to see these young people with immortal realm strength.


    Before the appearance of Xu Shaotang, anyone who goes out here may be regarded as a genius.


    Of course, even now, some people here can still be called geniuses. Although they are inferior to those perverts like Xu Shaotang, all the geniuses of the younger generation in the whole southern region are less than half of this group!


    "Xu Shao!"


    From afar, haishou waved his hand to Xu Shaotang, and came here quickly.


    When Xu Shaotang came to them, he simply introduced them to each other. He learned that Xu Shaotang had brought these four people here to drink, and haishou was very happy.


    After saying the purpose of coming here, Xu Shaotang asked haishou with a smile, "are you satisfied with this place?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied!" Haishou''s old face was full of smiles. "There are not so many sea monsters here. All these young boys are itching. When they say they are going to hunt for food, they are more and more active."


    The warlords are naturally warlike. Now, without the sirens, they can spend their spare energy on rebuilding their homeland. They just don''t know how to settle down when the homeland is rebuilt.


    "I''ll talk about it later. I''ve thought about it when I''m free these days, but I''ve come up with a way to make them waste their energy. I just don''t know if it''s suitable." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "is there anything we can do for you? Everyone is busy. It''s not the same thing for us to be idle here. "


    "Don''t say it, it''s true!"


    Haishou said with a smile.


    "Oh, what is it?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "I just want to ask what''s going on in the depths of the misty mountain." Haishou was both curious and worried, and said: "before I heard that it was almost impossible to enter the depth of the mist mountain. I also asked you not to go to the depth of the mist mountain, but a few boys didn''t believe in evil, so they tried their best and still didn''t go in. They said that there seemed to be some enchantment array in the depth, no matter from the ground or from the sky. What''s going on in this, and will it pose a threat to us? "


    So that''s it!


    Hearing haishou''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but smile: "there should be no danger. If there was danger, he would have come long ago! Don''t worry. Since that one hasn''t stopped you from rebuilding your home here, it''s acquiescence! "


    "Who? Who are you talking about? "


    Not only haishou, but also lanze''s elders look at Xu Shaotang curiously.


    "You''ve all seen it." Xu Shaotang looked into the deep forest and said slowly, "that''s the one who took Luochuan that day!"


    "It''s him? Is he here? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, lanze and others were immediately shocked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "Xiao Qingyi and I had a meeting with him before. We were invited by him to go to the depth of mist mountain for a tour! You''ve seen that man''s ability. I guess he should have arranged some strange array in the depth of misty mountain with his supreme power. That''s why we can''t get in at all. "


    "No wonder!"


    Lanze suddenly realized, "for so many years, no one has ever been able to enter the depths of misty mountain. It turns out that this is the site of that man!"


    "It''s a pity that I can''t see that person, otherwise I will benefit a lot!" Yu Zhou said with some regret.Feng Zhuo''s strength, they have seen it with their own eyes. If they have a chance to chat with such a strong man, they should have a lot of harvest.


    "That is to say, we won''t disturb that one here, will we?" Haishou finally let down a little.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "no! You can rest assured to settle down here. Anyway, you can''t get in, can you? "


    "Then I can rest assured!"


    Haishou said with a smile: "before, I was worried that these boys would have nothing to do in their spare time, so I tried every means to explore the depths of misty mountain, so as to cause us trouble. By the way, what do you think is the way to let these boys waste their spare energy? "


    Now that he had said that, Xu Shaotang no longer played tricks and said with a smile, "after your new home is built, if they really have nothing to do, they can go to help the holy gate. If the war between the holy gate and the Xiandao league starts again, they can join in the fun. However, there are no undead people in the battle. There are still some dangers in this matter. I just want to give you a suggestion. You need to decide what to do. "


    It was only these two days that he thought of this method. This method can satisfy the belligerent nature of the warlords. However, it is also dangerous, so he can''t decide for the warlords. It depends on their own choice. Of course, if they can think of a better way to release their belligerent nature, it would be better.


    Haishou pondered a little and said slowly, "well, I''ll think about it first. This matter is probably related to our destiny. I can''t be careless!"

 Chapter 2359

    A day later, Xu Shaotang and his family left their new home under construction.


    Before leaving, he also specially asked several elders to take care of the warring clan after they left the southern region. Naturally, the elders agreed happily.


    Last night, Xu Shaotang also went to the depth of the mist mountain for a walk. As they said, the depth of the mist mountain is a huge maze array. No matter where he goes, he will eventually return to the origin. It should be his only regret that he can''t see Shangfeng one by one before he leaves the southern region.


    When Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie walked into Xiao Qingyi''s mansion, they saw a graceful figure watering the flowers.


    Hearing the footsteps coming from behind, the gentle figure turned back slightly.


    "We Wrong place? "


    At the moment when the graceful figure turned around, Wu Jie was slightly stunned and stepped back slightly. When he saw the words on the door, he was sure that they were not in the wrong place.


    "What''s wrong! That''s Xiao Qingyi


    Xu Shaotang a face of black line patted no ring''s head for a while, but eyes can''t help but fall on Xiao Qingyi''s body.


    Xu Shaotang has known Xiao Qingyi for such a long time. This is the first time that he saw Xiao Qingyi wearing women''s clothes! Her soft black hair weaves a simple but generous bun on her head. A few strands of green silk shawl fall down to set off her beautiful pink face with beautiful arc. Her peach leaf like eyes are like a pool of autumn water, soft and picturesque. Her skin is better than snow!


    The white robe, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, has also become a Tibetan blue dress, which is consistent with the word "green clothes" in her name.


    When Xiao Qingyi was dressed as a man, she was still as handsome as before. It was a natural and unrestrained look. Now, when she changes into this woman''s dress, she is gentle, delicate and charming.


    No wonder WuJie thought she was in the wrong place when she saw her. If it wasn''t for the fact that Xu Shaotang already knew she was a woman, she would not be able to recognize her at a glance.


    "Xiao Qingyi?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie was slightly stunned. Later, he exclaimed, "are you a woman?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang and Wu Song look at Wu Jie with a black line on their face. Has this bastard never looked at Xiao Qingyi with a straight eye? Or is it true that this Birdy man is a monk who knows that Xiao Qingyi is a daughter now? His reflection arc is too long.


    Among them, it is estimated that only Wu Jie does not know that Xiao Qingyi is a daughter.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s scream, Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. She thinks Xu Shaotang has already told Wu Jie about her daughter.


    Facing Xiao Qingyi''s eyes, Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly. Wu Jie doesn''t ask, and he doesn''t say. He thinks Wu Jie has seen it for a long time, but he doesn''t think that Wu Jie''s mind is all about how to vent his excess energy, or mix with the people of the war clan. He really doesn''t care whether Xiao Qingyi is a man or a woman.


    Looking at the action between them, Wu Jie touched his chin and suddenly said to Xu Shaotang, "I said, why do you always look at each other, I thought you were all men and women!"


    "When did we start to look at each other? You''re itching again, aren''t you


    Xu Shaotang glared at Wu Jie fiercely and said curiously to Xiao Qingyi, "I''m used to your male makeup, but I''m not used to your female makeup. How can I think of it all of a sudden?"


    "What do you mean suddenly thinking?"


    Xiao Qingyi white Xu Shaotang one eye, light said: "in the past often want to run around for the holy gate things, female makeup is more inconvenient, now I am no longer the holy gate of the holy girl, also don''t have to take care of the holy gate things, why not restore female makeup?"


    "No, it''s fine." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "at least it''s eye-friendly."


    Xiao Qingyi''s dress is really eye-catching. This girl is also a rare beauty. When she changes into this dress, she suddenly feels pleasant.


    Xiao Qingyi moved the lotus step slightly and said with a smile: "is it just eye care?"


    "What else do you want to do? Do you want to fascinate the world?" Xu Shaotang said.


    "I think she''s trying to fascinate you."


    Wu Jie snorted.


    Xu Shaotang mouth a smoke, a kick in the buttock egg: "you don''t speak, no one when you are dumb!"


    God knows why this bastard''s mouth is so short. Don''t you know what to say and what not to say?


    "You are just like a gentleman. I think you will be confused! Are you thinking about how to harm a good woman? "


    Wu Jie said with a smile, his body immediately dodged from Xu Shaotang''s face, and ran into the inner room with a laugh, so that Xu Shaotang''s feet in the process of brewing were taken back.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s depressed appearance, Xiao Qingyi could not help smiling.


    "Xu Shao, let''s talk first. I''ll go to divination to see if this trip to the northern region is a blessing or a curse."After that, Wu Song quickly went to the house and left it to these young people.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Xiao Qingyi awkwardly and asked, "where are they?"


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile, "dantai and Zhen Miao are going to buy some things. They say they can use them on the road. Mu Tiance is still the same. He absorbs the aura of heaven and earth in the backyard."


    Among them, mu Tiance can be said to be the most hardworking person. As long as he has nothing to do, he is basically practicing quietly alone. They all know that the reason why mu Tiance works so hard is to catch up with Xu Shaotang. Now the strength gap between him and Xu Shaotang has been narrowed again, which makes him see the hope of catching up with Xu Shaotang again.


    "Are you done with all the things you have to deal with?" Xu Shaotang said slowly: "I want to start early tomorrow morning. If you still have something to deal with, you can take advantage of this time to deal with it."


    "It''s done! The last thing has been done


    Xiao Qingyi''s look suddenly darkened, and he said: "last night I went to the top of Ju Wu mountain to sit all night."


    "Didn''t you see your master and brother in white?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    Xiao Qingyi nodded and said: "the master''s cave has been banned by her. No matter how I call outside the cave, she won''t show up to see me for the last time. She should be angry with me..."


    "No, she probably doesn''t want to be disturbed to teach her the holy gate unique skill of brother Bai Yi."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said: "last time you knelt with brother Bai outside the cave, she already knew that you were going to Beiyu with me. Maybe for her, the last time we met was goodbye to you..."


    Xiao Qingyi looked slowly in the direction of Ju Wushan, and murmured, "I hope she is not angry with me..."

 Chapter 2360

    Tiannan mansion.


    Lian Hou sat in the small courtyard that belonged to Zhen Yin.


    Until now, he felt as if he was dreaming. For no reason, he became the new king of Dan League, and he got the support of the four elders. In other people''s eyes, this may be a great good thing, but his heart is nervous. He always feels that all this seems to be a conspiracy.


    As an apprentice of the three elders of danmeng, he has heard about the strange situation in danmeng recently. Since Zhen Yin died, although several elders of danmeng didn''t say anything, everyone was ready to move, including his three elders!


    When he and Wu Guji got together, they both thought that the danmeng would split up sooner or later and lose the suppression of Zhen Yin. The ambition of these elders was completely exposed. Everyone''s cultivation and alchemy were not much different. No one would agree with each other. In the end, they could only go their separate ways.


    However, the day before yesterday, he was inexplicably elected as the new danjun of danmeng. He also said that Zhen Yin had planned to train him as the new danjun before he died. Now he is succeeding danjun, which is a good name.


    Let him a senior alchemist do Dan Jun, there are four covetous alchemists under his hands, this kind of day let him suffer.


    He was thinking about how to deal with the present predicament when there was a soft knock on the door.


    "Thank you, Mr. Dan. I''d like to see you in ancient books of Wu."


    Outside the door came the voice of the guard.


    "Come on, please!"


    Lian Hou said quickly.


    He is now in a dilemma. It''s really good for Wu Guji to come here at this time. At least someone can think of a way with him. If he continues like this, he will be crazy.


    After a while, the bodyguard came to the courtyard with Wu''s ancient books. Seeing Wu''s ancient books, Lian Hou quickly welcomed them. At the same time, he waved to the bodyguard and said, "go down first!"


    The bodyguard nodded slightly. Before he left, he said, "the elder orders that the alchemy of Dan Jun needs to be improved. Please spend more time on improving the alchemy."


    "Yes, I know!"


    Lian Hou waves his hand impatiently, but scolds him in his heart.


    After the bodyguard left, Wu Guji looked at Lian Hou with a smile: "it seems that your life as Dan Jun is not so easy! Even a bodyguard dares to gossip with you here. "


    "It''s not only hard, I''m going crazy!"


    Lian Hou took a look at the door and said in a low voice: "bullshit, let me spend more time on alchemy. It''s clear that I want to use this as an excuse to put me under house arrest here! I didn''t think the old man was so insidious before. Now when Zhen danjun died, the old man couldn''t help it! Since he wants this position so much, he just wants to sit on it. Why do he press me on it? "


    "Don''t you say that before Zhen danjun, he intended to train you to be the next danjun. You are right in name!" Wu Guji is still heartless smile, for even thick distress seems to turn a blind eye.


    "The name of fart is right!"


    Lian houhen scolded: "I think they clearly want me to be their puppet, even Shizu!"


    "Shizu should really support you now!" Wu Guji said: "before, he also wanted to sit in this position, but there are big elders and two elders in front of him. It''s very difficult for him to sit in the position of Dan Jun. now you become Dan Jun, no matter what, you are also his disciple. When your position is stable, it will be good for him."


    Listening to Wu Guji''s words, Lian Hou could not help but show a bitter smile and said to himself, "I''m thinking about everything. I''ll announce that I''ll give up the position of Dan Jun to the elder in a few days, so I don''t have to worry about it every day!"


    If you don''t have enough ability, it doesn''t work even if you are forced to hold this position.


    He is now with Dan Jun, but he has almost no power. All the power is controlled by several elders. He is just a Dan Jun for outsiders to see.


    Moreover, he is almost under house arrest now, and he also promotes alchemy. He is worried that he may lose his life at any time. Where is he in the mood to improve alchemy!


    "No!"


    Wu Guji said with a smile: "you have only been sitting in the position of Dan Jun for two days. How can you just let me? Moreover, even if you let them, no one dares to answer! "


    "Don''t dare to take it!" Lian Hou snorted, and the fat hand grabbed Wu Guji, pleading: "black bone chicken, you help me to think of a way, help me out of this bitter sea, I''m going to be driven crazy!"


    "I can''t help you, but there''s someone who can help you!" Wu Guji said with a smile.


    "Who is it?"


    Even the thick that is about to be squeezed into a seam of eyes suddenly show a glimmer of joy, quickly seize Wu ancient book asked.


    Wu Guji said with a smile: "let me sell a pass first. You''ll know when you see it!"


    "See a fart!"


    Lian Hou said: "do you think I can leave here like this?"Wu Guji nodded and said, "of course, I''m here to take you to see that one."


    "Why, do you have a way to take me out?" There is a glimmer of hope in Lian Hou''s eyes.


    "Go out like this, you are Dan Jun, who dares to stop you?"


    Wu Guji pulled Lian hou to his feet and said with a smile, "let''s go. If we don''t try, how can we know they won''t let you leave?"


    "Just going out?"


    Lian houman hesitated and said, "are you crazy? As far as our accomplishments are concerned, the guards here can knock us down with one hand! "


    "Don''t worry, they dare not!"


    Wu Gu Ji patted Lian Hou confidently on the shoulder and pulled Lian Hou with a puzzled face out of the hospital.


    They had just crossed the bridge when two bodyguards stopped them.


    "Dan Jun has a great responsibility on his shoulders. I hope Dan Jun can improve his alchemy."


    Well, I know it''s the same sentence again!


    Lian Hou looks at Wu Guji helplessly. He has already guessed that it will be this result.


    "Bold!"


    Wu Guji suddenly snapped: "where does Dan Jun want to go, you are here to talk?"


    Not only Lian Hou, but also the two bodyguards were shocked by the voice of Wu''s ancient books. When they came back, their faces were covered with frost. Looking at Wu''s ancient books coldly, the threat was obvious.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you get out of the way?"


    Wu Guji was not afraid. He looked back at the two guards coldly and said in a fierce voice: "do you still have Dan Jun in your eyes? Why don''t you call the elder and see if he dares to talk to Dan Jun like this! Don''t say I didn''t remind you. If we are delayed, even the elder can''t protect you! "


    Wu''s fierce voice and color once again restrained the two guards. They looked at each other and hesitated for a while. Then they slowly got out of the way.


    Wu Guji walked out with a look of astonishment and even thick swagger. Just after walking a little, Wu Guji turned back and said, "what are you still standing there for? Do you want me to protect Dan Jun? "


    "You are stupid!" Lian Hou quickly pinched Wu''s ancient books, but it was too late. The two bodyguards were stunned and quickly followed up.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK!"


    Wu ancient books give Lian Hou a reassuring look.

 Chapter 2361

    In Lian Hou''s doubt, Wu Guji takes him and two bodyguards to a restaurant in the east of Tiannan city.


    "What are you bringing me here for?"


    Lian Houdao: "if you want to drink, I''ll drink enough with you another day!"


    He''s still having a headache about his own business. He doesn''t have the heart to drink with Wu Guji.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of his friendship with Wu Guji for many years, he would have yelled a lot. Isn''t it just playing with him?


    "You''ll soon know!"


    Wu Guji laughs and takes them upstairs. He goes to the back room and knocks on the door.


    "Come in!"


    A faint voice came from the room.


    When he heard this voice, Lian Hou was a little stunned. He felt that it seemed familiar to him. But recently, he may have overused his brain. For a moment and a half, he couldn''t remember who the owner of the voice was.


    With the permission of the people inside, Wu Gu Ji pushed the door gently.


    "Xu Xu Shao


    When he saw Xu Shaotang sitting alone in the room, Lian Hou suddenly screamed.


    He said how could this voice be so familiar! It turned out to be Xu Shaotang!


    During this time, he also heard about Xu Shaotang''s brilliant deeds. Originally, he thought that Xu Shaotang should have forgotten them. After all, Xu Shaotang''s status is enough to overlook all living beings in the southern region! But he didn''t expect to meet Xu Shaotang here.


    Now he finally understood what Wu Guji had brought him here for!


    "What are you doing? Sit down!"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the empty seat in front of him with a smile. "I heard that you have become the king of Dan League. I came here specially to congratulate you!"


    "Xu Shao, don''t make fun of me..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lian Hou said bitterly: "I''m not as good as Dan Jun."


    "Oh, what? Looking at you, it seems that it''s a bad thing to be Dan Jun? " Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at the two guards standing at the door.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the two bodyguards suddenly shivered.


    Even if they don''t know Xu Shaotang, they have heard his name. Nowadays, few people in the southern region have heard his name.


    Wu''s ancient books seemed more casual. He sat down next to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "he is such a coward as Dan Jun. he doesn''t have the power of Dan Jun. now it''s hard to get out of the door."


    "Oh, yes? So miserable? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at the two bodyguards with a smile, "are you going to put my friend under house arrest?"


    "No No... " Facing Xu Shaotang''s scanning eyes, the two bodyguards shook their heads and stammered: "yes It''s the elder who tells Dan Jun to improve his alchemy. Only when he has enough strength can he "Convince the public..."


    Although Xu Shaotang did not show any hostility, the word "friend" in Xu Shaotang''s mouth made their hearts sink to the bottom.


    If I had known that Lian Hou and Xu Shaotang were friends, how could they manage the orders of the elder! There are Xu Shaotang standing behind, several elders of Dan League, fart is not!


    "It seems that the elder is also for you!"


    Xu Shaotang said to Lian Hou with a smile, and then said to the two bodyguards, "elder, you think so much about my friend. It seems that I want to invite him to have a drink too! Why don''t you go and invite the elder for me? Oh, no, by the way, invite some elder together. They are also old friends. When they arrive at Nanfu, they will have two drinks. "


    "Yes


    Two bodyguards where dare to neglect, after saluting respectfully to Xu Shaotang, leave quickly.


    Looking at the two people''s appearance of leaving, Wu Guji burst into laughter, and Lian Hou looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully.


    "Xu Shao, thank you very much!" Lian Hou bowed to thank him.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang''s repeated emphasis on their friendship was actually a warning to the two bodyguards. From now on, the two bodyguards would never dare to make mistakes in front of themselves. Not only that, no one would dare to put him under house arrest when the elders came!


    With the word "friend" of Xu Shaotang, his position as Dan Jun will soon be worthy of the name.


    "You''re welcome. We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    In fact, when he came to Tiannan mansion to look for Wu''s ancient books, he already knew lianhou''s situation. Originally, he didn''t want to interfere in danmeng''s affairs, but dantai Jingming told him that even if he didn''t interfere in danmeng''s affairs, danmeng would do things under his banner intentionally or unintentionally. After all, everyone knows that Xu Shaotang is still the honorary elder of danmeng!


    Instead of this, it''s better to support Lian Hou thoroughly. It may not work now, but it may come in handy some day in the future.


    After thinking about it, he felt that there was some truth in it. In addition, Wu''s ancient books repeatedly asked him to help Lian Hou."Xu, it''s my greatest honor to be a friend!"


    Even though Lian Hou was careless, he is respectful now. Sometimes, no matter how familiar he is, the gap of status will make people feel constrained.


    "What''s the honor or not?"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile, "if you are forced to jump into this fire pit, it has something to do with me. It''s right to pull you now."


    "Is it related to Xu Shao?" Lian Hou looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled.


    "Ha ha, fat man, you don''t know. If you can be Dan Jun, miss dantai suggested to the elder!" Wu Guji laughs: "a few days ago, the elder went to Fengming city to find Xu Shaohe and miss Zhen..."


    With that, Wu Guji tells Lian Hou in detail about Gu Yi''s visit to Xu Shaotang in Fengming City, which he also heard from Xu Shaotang.


    After listening to Wu''s words, Lian Hou couldn''t laugh or cry: "I said, how can I be inexplicably recommended to be the king of Dan! Fortunately, Miss Tan Tai has seen through the elder''s trick, otherwise he will get what he wants! "


    "So, the elder must be unfair in his heart, so he wants to put you under house arrest!" Wu Guji said with a smile: "but he certainly didn''t expect that Xu Shaozhen would come to Tiannan mansion again. Ha ha, wait and see how Xu Shaozhen will deal with them later!"


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s just inviting them to have a drink. They all recognize me as an honorary elder. When I come to Nanfu, I can''t lose my courtesy."


    "Yes, you can''t lose your manners!"


    Wu Guji laughs and nods, but his heart is like a mirror. Xu Shaotang has to give some elders some warning. As long as he recognizes Lian Hou in front of the elders, they will not dare to move any wrong ideas from now on!

 Chapter 2362

    Before their third glass of wine had finished, there was a soft knock on the door again.


    Wu Guji rushed to open the door, and saw the four elders of danmeng standing at the door, especially Gu Yi. At the moment, Gu Yi was even more worried, and his heart had already reached his throat.


    From receiving the news from the two bodyguards, Gu Yi''s heart began to sink to the bottom of the valley. Now looking at Lian Hou, who is talking and laughing with Xu Shaotang, he is dead hearted.


    "How are you, elders?"


    Xu Shaotang stood up with a smile. He couldn''t see any anger on his face. He said with a smile, "don''t stop at the door. Come in and have a drink!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people looked at each other in silence. After a little hesitation, they walked into the room uneasily with a resignation mentality. At this point, Xu Shaotang already knew about their house arrest lianhou, the new danjun. In front of Xu Shaotang, they had no resistance at all. They had to give their fate to the will of heaven.


    "Elder Xu..."


    Four people mouth slightly bitter, respectful call, Qi Qi bow to Xu Shaotang salute.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi swept away, and several people couldn''t bend down. In their astonished eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the Dan Jun is here. I dare not accept the big gift of several elders."


    Several people are all sophisticated people. How can they not understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning? Although they are extremely reluctant, they dare not disobey at the moment. They quickly turn to Lian Hou, who is preparing to watch a good play, and say in unison: "see you, Dan Jun!"


    Since succeeding Dan Jun, Lian Houke has never received the great gift from several elders. At this moment, they suddenly do so, and even Hou hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    Even if Hou didn''t speak, a few people didn''t dare to straighten their waists. They could only keep a saluting posture all the time.


    They don''t know that Lian Hou is confused by their sudden gift. They just think that Lian Hou is giving them some color when he has Xu Shaotang''s support.


    Although Xu Shaotang wanted to remind them, he took the opportunity to let them know who is the real Dan Jun, so he gave up the idea of reminding Lian Hou.


    After a while, Lian Hou finally regained his mind. He looked at Xu Shaotang in a flustered way and saw that Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Then he cleared his throat and tried to put on the posture that Dan Jun should have: "several elders Free


    "Thank you so much, danjun!"


    Hear Lian Hou''s words, several people such as get amnesty, this just slowly straightens own waist board.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Guji''s heart was already full of joy, and he said in his heart: now you know how powerful it is!


    At the same time, he was very happy for his original decision. At the beginning, he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would have a day to overlook all living beings in the southern region, but he didn''t expect that this day would come so quickly!


    "Don''t even stand, just sit down!" Lian Hou tried to maintain the dignity of his strong disguise and pointed to the position beside him. "Elder Xu specially invited us to drink today. We should have a drink with elder Xu."


    Looking at Lian Hou''s performance, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly in his heart and immediately said with a smile: "I was also passing by Tiannan mansion. Originally, I just stopped by to see Dan Jun and black bone chicken. I thought that anyway, the three of us were drinking too. Why don''t we ask some elders to join in the fun together and not delay everyone''s business?"


    "No, no!"


    Several people shake their heads in a hurry, but they are more worried.


    If Xu Shaotang comes and teaches them a lesson, they are not so worried. Now Xu Shaotang is smiling and can''t see any angry appearance. This is what worries them most.


    "Oh, I wish I didn''t. I heard that the danmeng was on the verge of disintegration. It was not easy to elect a new danjun. I thought you should be troubled by all kinds of things now, for fear that you might be delayed."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the four with a smile, and then winked at Wu Guji. Wu Guji understood and poured wine for the four elders.


    "Not bad!" Gu Yi said: "now that danjun has succeeded to the throne, the heart of danmeng has gradually stabilized. It''s just that even danjun''s alchemy is still difficult to convince the public. We dare not let liandanjun be entangled with trifles and delay the promotion of alchemy, so most of the things are our old guys working."


    Although he also knew that such an explanation seemed a little weak, he could not help explaining it.


    "That''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said: "although the name of Lian danjun is right, his strength really needs to be improved. It''s hard for several elders! Lian danjun and I are also friends. Today, I will put aside my status as an honorary elder and propose a toast to several elders. Thank you for your kindness to my friend. "


    After that, Xu Shaotang slowly raised the wine glass in front of him and looked at the four with a smile.


    "No, it''s what we should do!"


    The four men nervously picked up their glasses and drank all the wine in them, but they were puzzled. They didn''t know what Xu Shaotang meant.


    However, each of them clearly heard Xu Shaotang''s word "friend". Although it is only a simple word, it has already made them know Xu Shaotang''s attitude.Xu Shaotang also drank all the wine in the cup. He played with the cup in his hand and said with a smile: "in fact, I think it''s good for Lian danjun to help him deal with the trivial matters of Dan League, but it''s not too big. Instead of letting him explore by himself, several elders might as well take some time out of their busy schedule to guide him "The alchemy of the world should be improved faster."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, the four were stunned. A moment later, they understood Xu Shaotang''s intention.


    "Elder Xu is right!" Although the three elders responded, they nodded and said, "in this way, when we are guiding Dan Jun, we can report the affairs of the Dan League to him. It''s killing two birds with one stone! Moreover, I think we can let Dan Jun deal with some of the things in our hands, and let Dan Jun gradually experience the affairs of Dan League, which is also a kind of exercise for Dan Jun. "


    He was the ancestor of Lian Hou, and he also supported Lian Hou. He knew that Xu Shaotang''s plan was to kill two birds with one stone.


    They should not only teach Lian Hou alchemy, but also let them delegate power to Lian Hou.


    The three elders have already said that, and the other three dare not say anything more. They just nodded their heads and agreed. It''s lucky that Xu Shaotang didn''t care with them about the heavy house arrest before.


    Now, with Xu Shaotang''s support, it''s impossible for them to build up Lian Hou. Instead, it''s better to teach Lian Hou seriously. When Lian Hou grows up in the future, they can still remember their kindness of teaching, so that they won''t have to give up.

 Chapter 2363

    "By the way, how long does elder Xu plan to stay in Tiannan mansion this time?"


    After three rounds of wine, the three elders suddenly asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang was a little puzzled. He didn''t know why the three elders asked this question. After thinking about it, he said, "I just passed Tiannan mansion. Maybe I will leave tomorrow. What''s the matter with the three elders?"


    The three elders said slowly: "originally, we planned to hold a succession ceremony for the new danjun in a period of time. By the way, we clarified the grudge between Xu Shaotang and Zhen danjun, and gave elder Xu a clear conscience. If elder Xu is not busy, why don''t you take part in the succession ceremony of Lian danjun and then leave? "


    "I can''t wait for that."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I still have some things to do. I can''t stay too long."


    "That''s a pity."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Gu Yi''s face was full of regret, but he was deeply relieved.


    If Xu Shaotang really stayed in Tiannan mansion for a long time, they were afraid that they would be restless.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how these elders want him to leave early. He hears Gu Yi''s emotion and doesn''t expose it. He just says with a smile, "as long as I can get my innocence back, although I can''t attend the succession ceremony of Lian danjun, I will send a letter to the elders of Shengmen to let them have time to attend. How about this succession ceremony of new danjun You can''t be too shabby, can you? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the hearts of the four elders sank again.


    Xu Shaotang is clearly knocking on the mountain and shaking the tiger! It''s all right for him to support Lian Hou himself. Now he has also pulled out several elders of the holy gate. Now the holy gate of the great defeat of Xiandao League is just at its peak. With four elders to support Lian Hou, even if Xu Shaotang is not in the southern region, they dare not move other ideas any more.


    It seems that after this, can only honestly recognize even thick this Dan Jun!


    "Thank you, elder Xu!"


    Lian Hou also understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, nodded to Xu Shaotang with a smile, and then said to several elders: "several elders, now the danmeng is in a weak position. I hope that several elders will work together with us to make danmeng return to its former glory. Don''t let danmeng be destroyed in our hands, otherwise we will have no face to see Zhai danjun."


    "I will do our best to assist Dan Jun and let Dan League return to its former glory."


    Several elders immediately stood up and saluted Lian Hou respectfully.


    Lian Hou gently waved his hand and said, "these elders are all the elders of Dan League. They are all the ancestors of the king according to their generations. They don''t have to be like this in the future."


    He is also a smart man. He understands that Xu Shaotang didn''t directly teach these elders a strong attitude, but also to give him a chance to relax with several elders. Now several elders have made it clear that they want to hand over power and help him with their heart. He doesn''t have to rely on Xu Shaotang to support him.


    "Thank you so much, danjun!"


    Hearing Lian Hou''s words, the big stone in several people''s hearts finally fell completely. Xu Shaotang gave them an opportunity to reconcile with Lian Hou. Others gave them faces. How dare they not hold them.


    After chatting for a while, several elders said they had something to deal with before leaving.


    Out of the restaurant, four people at the same time gently sigh.


    "Elder, let''s stop thinking about things we shouldn''t think about in the future." The three elders sighed softly: "Lian danjun''s talent is good, and he has made friends with Xu Shaotang. Let''s help him wholeheartedly. With Dan League in his hands, maybe he can really restore his former glory."


    Gu Yi grinned bitterly and nodded: "don''t think about what you shouldn''t think about. Do your duty well! Xu Shaotang gave us a chance this time. If we let him know that we are disrespectful to Dan Jun next time, I''m afraid we won''t be given such a chance again! Anyway, I''ll try my best to help Mr. Lian danjun in the future. You can do it yourself! "


    The second elder and the fifth elder looked at each other and showed a helpless smile.


    After a drink, the elder and the three elders completely stand on the side of Lian Hou. Even if they still have any thoughts, they are not as strong as Lian Hou.


    Instead of losing in the internal fight, it''s better to help Lian Hou with them.


    In the room, Wu Guji laughs and admires Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang made the four elders dare not have any more delusions. He also found four good masters for Lian Hou. This means that he turned his hands to cloud and covered his hands with rain!


    "Xu Shao, thank you for your kindness!"


    As soon as the elders left, Lian Hou resumed his address to Xu Shaotang. He said gratefully, "in the future, if you want to use Lian Hou, just open your mouth! Although I know that with Xu Shao''s current strength, there is almost no place to use me! "


    "Who said that?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I just want to ask you for help."


    "What''s the matter?" Lian Hou looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. With Xu Shaotang''s current strength, what else can I do for him?


    "Well, I know a group of people who are naturally warlike, but there is no one in their family who is proficient in alchemy." Xu Shaotang said: "before I left, I gave them a lot of pills, but those pills will be used up one day. I want you to help them find some reliable alchemists and teach them alchemy there.""No problem!" Lian Hou agreed.


    If he can''t do this well, he really has no face to hang out in Tiannan mansion.


    "That''s good!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "at that time, I will inform the elders of the holy gate in advance, and you can give them the alchemists you have found."


    Lian Hou nodded slightly and asked, "what are Xu Shao''s plans for the future?"


    "Back to the North! I''m also passing by this time. I''ll stop by to see you two. "


    For this matter, Xu Shaotang did not hide the need, now many people in the southern region also know that it is from the northern region.


    "Ah?"


    Lian Hou and Wu''s ancient books stagnated slightly, "then we will never see you again?"


    "I''ll meet you when I have a chance! Maybe one day I''ll come to the southern region again on a whim! " Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I will also ask the elders of the holy gate to take care of you. If those elders dare to make any mistakes, you can ask the elders of the holy gate to help."


    "They should not dare!"


    Wu Guji said: "Xu Shao, you have just said so clearly. If they can''t realize it, they are really blind at such an old age."


    "Just in case!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Guji again: "I''ve found two people who asked you to help me find before. Now you can help me find Su Nu alone. But to be honest, there is little hope for this. You can go on with intelligence. Even if you can''t find Su Nu, you can also collect other intelligence."


    "Well, I understand!"

 Chapter 2364

    Chuzhou.


    Seven people from the sky over Chuzhou quickly, straight to the edge of the Longyuan fly.


    Although they haven''t arrived at Longyuan, their mood has already been tense.


    Leaping over Longyuan is a test of life and death for them. The only consolation to them is the divination result of the ancient mountains and rivers!


    According to the ancient saying of fortune telling, it''s interesting to seek the result of fortune in the mountains and rivers.


    After a few months, they once again looked down on the mountains below. The scene of their first visit to the southern region was still fresh in their mind. They could not help feeling with emotion. During their trip to the southern region, they gained a lot. Unfortunately, they still did not find the plain girl or the gate of heaven that they wanted to find most.


    "Remember that river?"


    Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and pointed to the river below. He asked quietly to Tantai Jingming and mu Tiance.


    "Of course I do!"


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and said, "the first person we met in the southern region was there."


    That river is the place where Qin Gan and Shen Luan were almost killed by the people of Xiandao League. Saving the couple is also the first meaningful thing they did when they came to the southern region.


    "I just don''t know how they are now." Xu Shaotang sighed softly. She didn''t know if Shen Luan knew about Shen Jiacun. For her, it''s better to never know about it.


    After some emotion, a group of people continue to move forward.


    Soon they saw the great abyss.


    Longyuan is still Longyuan. From a distance, it looks like a python that chooses people to eat. It lies between the north and the south, as if it wants to swallow all the living things around it.


    Seeing this huge abyss for the first time, Zhen Miao and Wu Jie were shocked in their hearts.


    Just as everyone was looking at the shocking Longyuan, behind a huge stone, a figure suddenly rose from the sky and flew straight to them.


    "That''s..."


    Looking at the fast-moving figure, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and suddenly exclaimed, "it''s like Qin Gan!"


    When the figure came near, they finally saw the face of the man, who was Qin Gan!


    "I''ll see you all


    In front of him, Qin Gan quickly bowed to several people.


    "We talked about you just now. I didn''t expect to see you!" Xu Shaotang waved to Qin Gan and said with a smile.


    Qin Gan said: "I saw someone walking in the sky from a distance, and I was worried that it was the people of Xiandao League again. After hiding there for a long time, I recognized some immortals."


    Hearing Qin Gan''s words, Xu Shaotang was surprised and asked, "is there anyone in Xiandao League chasing you now?"


    Qin Ganwei nodded a little and said, "it''s gone in the last few days. Some time ago, the people of Xiandao League wanted to chase us, but all of them were cheated into the Dragon abyss by me."


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang full of doubts asked.


    It is reasonable to say that the people who pursued and killed them have already died. Because of the relationship between Xiandao League and Xu Shaotang, they can''t even look after themselves. Where can they come to pursue and kill Qin Gan?


    Under Qin Gan''s complaint, Xu Shaotang finally knows how Qin Gan and Shen Luan have come over this period of time. At the beginning, they listened to Gu Shanhe''s suggestion and hid in the vast hills near Longyuan. They thought they would spend the rest of their lives here. Unexpectedly, it wasn''t long before people from Xiandao League came here to search.


    In the first two times, they hid. As a result, the people of Xiandao League seemed determined to find them. In the third search, they accidentally revealed their whereabouts and were found by those people of Xiandao League.


    For the sake of Shen Luan''s life, Qin Gan stuns Shen Luan, and then leads the pursuers of Xiandao League into Longyuan.


    He thought that he would die with the pursuers of Xiandao League, but he didn''t expect that he was lucky. By hiding in a crevice on the cliff of Longyuan, he was lucky to get his life back. All the pursuers died in Longyuan.


    After that, he left carefully from the crevice on the cliff and took Shen Luan to hide more carefully. During this time, there was no one from Xiandao League coming again.


    "Strange, how can Xiandao League pursue you so persistently?"


    After hearing Qin Gan''s story, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    "Jingli!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was puzzled, Tantai Jingming reminded him: "don''t forget, Jing Yunxiao died because of them. Jing Li can''t help but think about them all the time."


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully, nodded his head and said, "except for Jing Li, there should be no one else! It seems that my guess is right. That Jingli is really a man who will repay you


    "Jingli?"


    Qin Gan slightly doubts a way: "Jing Li pursues to kill us to do what?"


    "Because we killed Jing Yunxiao to avenge the people of Shenjia village!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming takes a look at Xu Shaotang and sees that Xu Shaotang nods slightly. Then she tells Qin Gan about the tragedy of Shenjia village. They have been chased and killed by the people of Xiandao League all this time. They should not know about Shenjia village for the time being."Beast!"


    Hearing that all the people in shenjiacun had been killed, Qin Gan''s eyes turned red in an instant. He suppressed his voice and roared hysterically.


    Looking at Qin Gan''s appearance, Xu Shaotang patted him gently on the shoulder: "don''t let Shen Luan know about it for the time being. The later she knows, the better. She''d better never know!"


    "Thank you for reminding me, I know!"


    Qin Gan held his fist tightly. The huge anger in his heart made him tremble all over. He tried hard to suppress it for a long time. Then he calmed down a little. He looked at them and asked with red eyes, "by the way, why didn''t you see the ancient immortal? Isn''t he with you?"


    "He went to a mysterious place. We don''t know where he went."


    Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly. For a while, he couldn''t explain it clearly to Qin Gan.


    "Oh, ancient immortals are saints. There should be no danger." Qin Gan didn''t worry about the safety of the ancient mountains and rivers. He pondered for a while and asked them, "you immortals, are you going to the northern regions?"


    In the whole southern region, he and Shen Luan were the first to know that Xu Shaotang and Shen Luan were from the northern region. Seeing them flying straight to Longyuan, they immediately guessed their purpose.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Longyuan not far away, nodded his head and said, "we have finished our work in the southern region. Now it''s time to go back to the northern region."


    His conjecture was confirmed by Xu Shaotang. Qin Gan was worried and said: "there are some abnormalities in Longyuan recently. I advise you Shangxian not to try to leap Longyuan rashly. If you want to go back to the northern region, you can wait for a while."


    "Oh? What do you say? "


    Hearing Qin Gan''s words, people immediately looked at him curiously.

 Chapter 2365

    Qin Gan simply adjusted his mood, while seriously recalling the picture in his mind, slowly said: "about ten days ago, there was a sudden vision between heaven and earth, the whole Longyuan was full of lightning and thunder, and countless buckets of thick and thin electric arc completely shrouded the Longyuan. After that, the sound of crying and Howling came from the depths of the Longyuan. I was not afraid of your fairy jokes He luan''er was almost scared to death by those voices. We didn''t dare to go out of the cave at all. "


    "Is that all?"


    Listening to Qin Gan''s words, everyone frowned.


    "More than that, of course!" Qin Gan shook his head and said: "later, a huge black dragon suddenly rushed into the dragon pool, and the sound of crying and Howling stopped immediately! Just when I thought those sounds were going to disappear, there was a louder roar in the Dragon abyss, which made the earth around the Dragon abyss vibrate constantly. The roar lasted for half an hour, and then it gradually dissipated. Listening to the news, I feel that it seems that the black dragon is fighting with the monster in Longyuan. "


    "Anything else?"


    A few people listen more and more is frightened, that eyebrow is also more and more tight.


    "Nothing else." Qin Gan said: "although I am very curious about what happened in the depths of the Dragon abyss, I know that entering the Dragon abyss with my tiny strength is the same as death. I dare not expect that I have the luck of the last time, so I dare not go down to investigate."


    In front of Xu Shaotang and his gang, Qin Gan doesn''t need to hide his fear.


    Moreover, he believes that, let alone him, even if Xu Shaotang and his colleagues experienced it personally at that time, they would certainly feel the fear from the depths of their souls.


    "Ten days ago..."


    Xu Shaotang carefully calculated the days in his heart and murmured: "this time should be similar to the time of the heaven and earth visions in Linhai! Is it hard to say that the vision of Longyuan is also caused by the collapse of the seal of the gate of heaven? "


    What Qin Gan said about lightning and thunder and this time point are basically consistent with the time point of the seal collapse of the gate of heaven. Not only Xu Shaotang thought of it, but others also thought of it. But no one knows what the connection between the two is.


    After thinking for a long time, Xu Shaotang asked Qin Gan, "have you been here since we saved you last time?"


    "Yes


    "In the past few months, has Longyuan only been in this situation once?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Qin Gan thought about it carefully, shook his head and said: "it''s not true. There were occasional roars in the Dragon Cave before. It''s just that compared with the wailing and howling of ghosts that day, those roars before are not worth mentioning at all."


    Hearing Qin Gan''s words, Xu Shaotang thought again.


    In this way, the vision in Longyuan should not be normal. I''m afraid that in all probability it will be related to the collapse of the seal of the gate of heaven.


    "You saw the black dragon rush into the Dragon abyss, but did you see the black dragon leave?" Mu Tiance gently touched his chin and frowned.


    "No!"


    Qin Gan shook his head and said, "in the past ten days, I have never left here. With the huge figure of the black dragon, as long as it leaves, I can see it for sure!"


    "That is to say, the black dragon is still in the Dragon abyss?"


    People can''t help thinking about this problem in their minds.


    Qin Gan nodded and said, "it must still be there! Therefore, I just advised you not to cross the Dragon abyss rashly. Although you don''t know how strong the black dragon is, you can see from its huge size that if you meet the black dragon when you cross the Dragon abyss, it will be more or less dangerous. "


    He said it more tactfully.


    In his opinion, although Xu Shaotang''s strength is strong, they are not enough to see the black dragon at all!


    Once meet black dragon, say euphemistic point is more or less, say direct point is ten dead no life!


    In front of the black dragon, I''m afraid even the sage is vulnerable!


    Xu Shaotang, of course, they also know the meaning of Qin Gan dialect. Originally, Longyuan has already made people afraid enough. Now another black dragon has rushed into Longyuan, and has not left. This is a huge hidden danger for them!


    A single "dragon" is a symbol of strength and terror!


    Among the dragons that Xu Shaotang knew, there was no one he had ever seen that could compete with!


    The only one who can barely compete with the dragon is estimated to be the Phoenix chasing the evil!


    Originally, they must have made up their mind to leap the Dragon abyss, but they learned about the black dragon from Qin Gan, which made them hesitant again. They wanted to go to the northern region, but they didn''t want to die.


    If they disturb the black dragon in the abyss, they will only become the snack of the black dragon.


    "Now what?"


    Several people will look at Xu Shaotang, waiting for Xu Shaotang to make this decision.


    "No, what are you all looking at me for?"


    But Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "it''s a bit difficult for me to make a decision now. I don''t even know what to do.""In the end, is it too much or not, you give a happy word!"


    WuJie impatiently said: "we have come here, and we have to make a decision after all. As long as we make a decision, even if we die in Longyuan, we don''t blame you!"


    "Bah! Shut your crow''s mouth


    Xu Shaotang glared at Wu Jie and thought about it carefully. Then he slowly said to the public, "if you don''t know about the black dragon, it''s just that. Now you know that there is a black dragon in the Dragon abyss that we can''t compete with. It''s too dangerous to try to leap over the Dragon abyss rashly! I mean, let''s not rush to cross the Longyuan today. Let''s observe for a day or two in the neighborhood. We''ll calm down and make a decision later. "


    In his view, the more this time, the more can not be impatient.


    Any decision made at this time may be wrong. We have to calm down and think about it carefully. Then we can discuss it together and finally make a decision.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people thought a little and nodded one after another.


    "Well, let''s observe it for a day or two first."


    Looking at the nearby Longyuan, Xiao Qingyi took a deep breath and said, "I hope the demons and monsters will show up as soon as possible, so that we can have a bottom in our hearts."


    Although she also wanted to fly over Longyuan to Beiyu, it didn''t mean she had to do it at the most dangerous time.


    And now they know nothing about Longyuan. It''s better to observe here for two days. Maybe they will find something else.


    "If you don''t like it, you can go to the cave where we live now. It''s spacious enough." Qin Gan said to the crowd.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the crowd and saw that they all had no opinions. Then he nodded and said, "well, you can tell us what you saw hiding in the Dragon abyss in detail. We are very curious about the Dragon abyss..."

 Chapter 2366

    The night is as thick as ink.


    Xu Shaotang stood quietly at the edge of the Longyuan, with gusts of wind whistling past.


    Looking down, it was dark in the Dragon abyss. I raised my foot to kick out a stone and rolled into the Dragon abyss. I waited for a long time, but I couldn''t hear any sound.


    No one knows how deep the Dragon abyss is, but Xu Shaotang''s exploration just now has made him clear that the Dragon abyss is not too deep.


    They have stayed here for two days. In these two days, they can occasionally hear the roar from the Longyuan, but they can''t talk about ghosts crying and wolves howling. Besides, there is nothing different.


    However, even after two days, Xu Shaotang still couldn''t make up his mind.


    He admitted that in the face of the unknown Longyuan, he was really afraid! This may be the most hesitant time in his life!


    "Why, do you want to go down and have a look?"


    Just as he was deep in thought, Xiao Qingyi''s voice rang out behind him.


    "If it was mu Tiance, they would not ask such questions."


    Xu Shaotang still quietly staring at the bottomless dragon yuan, light to Xiao Qingyi said.


    Xiao Qingyi said strangely, "why?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "because people who know me know that I am afraid of death!"


    "You mean, I don''t know you?" Xiao Qingyi walked slowly to Xu Shaotang''s side and looked at him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "what do you think?"


    Xiao Qingyi said with a smile, "what do you think? I don''t know how to answer you even if you don''t ask me clearly. "


    In fact, she knew it in her heart, but she pretended not to know it on purpose and made fun of Xu Shaotang. It seemed like a kind of fun to her.


    "Of course, it''s the situation in Longyuan!" Xu Shaotang slowly turned his head and said with a dignified face: "Qin Gan should not have lied. Now none of us know what impact the seal collapse of the gate of heaven has on the Longyuan. To be honest, I don''t have any at all in my heart."


    "If you don''t have a bottom, I''m even worse!"


    With a bitter smile on her face, Xiao Qingyi said, "you''d better make up your mind about this matter! Although I don''t want any accident, I agree with what Wu Jie said. As long as you decide to fly over the Dragon abyss, even if you die in the Dragon abyss, I don''t blame you! I believe that''s what other people think


    "I''m under a lot of pressure when you say that..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xiao Qingyi helplessly, but his mind is more and more confused.


    We all let him make a decision out of trust. His decision is probably related to their life and death. In the face of such a situation, it is too difficult for him to make a decision!


    He never wanted any of them to have an accident when crossing the Dragon abyss, and he didn''t want to be buried in the Dragon abyss. From entering the heaven to now, he finally got to this step, and finally saw the hope of returning home. Now he has to face such a difficult choice, which is really a kind of torture for him.


    When he was bored about it, there was a slight sound of footsteps behind him again.


    "I don''t seem to have come at the right time."


    Looking at Xiao Qingyi and Xu Shaotang standing side by side, mu Tiance suddenly looks funny.


    Of course, Xu Shaotang recognized the different meaning in Mu Tiance''s words and said faintly: "on the contrary, you come at the right time! I can''t make up my mind right now. I need your opinion. "


    "I have no opinion!" Mu Tiance put on a look of indifference, shrugged and said: "your opinion is my opinion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but have an impulse to spurt blood. How dare he feel that it seems to be his own business?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s depressed appearance, Xiao Qingyi couldn''t help but smile.


    "Let''s talk about it..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said seriously, "I want to hear your opinion. You and I have lived and died together for countless times, and the danger I have experienced is unknown. I can make up my mind before, but this time I really don''t know how to make up my mind!"


    "Do you really want to hear it?" Mu Tiance asked with a smile.


    Different from Xu Shaotang''s preoccupation, mu Tiance seems very relaxed, as if he didn''t pay attention to the unknown danger at all.


    "Nonsense!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile, "let me ask you a few questions first."


    "Well, you ask!"


    Although he doesn''t know what mu Tiance wants to ask, he knows that mu Tiance''s questions should help him make a decision.


    "First, if we didn''t meet Qin Gan, what would you do?" Mu Tiance asked faintly.


    "Of course, it''s a direct leap over Longyuan!" Xu Shaotang said without thinking.


    If he had not met Qin Gan and heard Qin Gan talk about the abnormal situation in Longyuan some time ago, he would not have hesitated like now."Good! Second question! " Mu Tiance said with a smile: "can you guarantee that if there is no abnormality mentioned by Qin Gan in the Longyuan, we can cross the Longyuan as safely as last time?"


    "I dare not!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "we were lucky last time. I don''t know if we have that kind of luck this time."


    He felt that flying over Longyuan was like a gamble.


    No one knows whether to win or lose. If you win, you will arrive at the northern region safely. If you lose, you may be buried in the Dragon abyss.


    In terms of their current strength, there is no skill in this gamble. It''s all by luck!


    "Well, I''ll ask you one last question!" Mu Tiance raised his eyelids, quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, and seriously asked: "since we met, do you still remember how many times you and I have walked from the edge of life and death?"


    "Too many, who will remember..."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, he suddenly looked up at mu Tiance.


    At this moment, he seems to understand mu Tiance''s meaning.


    In fact, whether Longyuan is abnormal or not, leaping Longyuan is a gamble for them. But now, they may lose more, but it doesn''t mean they will lose!


    He and mu Tiance have experienced the tests of life and death for countless times. Those tests of life and death not only did not make them lose their lives, but also made them stronger!


    "Since you have a decision in your heart, why don''t you say it earlier?" Xu Shaotang finally showed a smile on his face, and his heart also had a feeling of sudden brightness.


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "my decision can only be my decision, and your decision is everyone''s decision. I''m not as good as you on this point!"

 Chapter 2367

    The next day, early in the morning.


    When the first ray of sunshine rises, people come to the edge of Longyuan.


    Looking at the endless Longyuan, Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and asked the crowd in a deep voice, "are you ready? Now, if anyone wants to regret that he has time to take this step, there will be no turning back! Either bury yourself in Longyuan, or set foot on the land of Beiyu alive! "


    After all, he decided to take a chance!


    As mu Tiance said, are they taking less risks?


    "Barefoot people are afraid of wearing shoes?" Wu Jie hummed, "you are not afraid. What are we afraid of?"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said, "in danger, I can escape. Can you escape?"


    "Isn''t there you?"


    Wu Jie, with a smile, shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, you won''t leave me alone!"


    "Fart, I''m the first to leave you!"


    Xu Shaotang takes a speechless look at Wu Jie, turns back to Qin Gan and Shen Luan, and yells "go". The whole person immediately flies away.


    He moved, and people followed him. They flew to the other end of the endless Longyuan.


    Their speed is very fast, a few breathing, has become a small black spot.


    Looking at the small black spots in the air, Qin Gan didn''t want to put down his farewell hand for a long time. With a look of envy in his eyes, he murmured: "ladies and gentlemen Take care... "


    In fact, he didn''t want to go to Beiyu.


    But he is not as free and easy as Xu Shaotang and others. He also has Shen Luan and the unborn child.


    "Husband..."


    Shen Luan called softly, slowly pulled down Qin Gan''s hand which had been waving slightly, and said in a soft voice: "you immortals have gone far away. Don''t worry, lucky people have their own appearance. They will arrive at the northern region safely!"


    Qin Gan nodded, silently praying for everyone.


    The wind roared past the people''s ears. Although they started out with a happy look, at the moment, they were all in a good mood. The joke was a joke, but no one would make fun of their own lives, especially in places like Longyuan. If they were careless, they might be buried.


    Xu Shaotang put the scope of his divine consciousness to the maximum. Within the scope of his divine consciousness, as long as there is a little wind and grass, he can feel it.


    "It feels like it was the same as last time."


    Xu Shaotang looks down at the Longyuan under him. It''s still foggy in the Longyuan. He can''t see the world under the cover of fog.


    There was a terrible silence around them. Except for the whirring wind in my ears, there were only a few of them breathing heavily because of their high tension.


    Thousands of birds in the mountains, thousands of people trail out!


    At the moment, they really feel this feeling.


    After the first time, the tension in their hearts gradually eased, and his tense cheeks finally eased.


    Overlooking the dragon Yuan under him, Xiao Qingyi showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth: "it seems that our luck is good!"


    So far, they haven''t noticed any abnormality, which is much better than the last time she tried to fly over Longyuan. At that time, they just flew over Longyuan, and soon they met with an accident. It seems that with Xu Shaotang, her luck has also improved.


    "Don''t be happy too soon!"


    Listening to Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang said lightly: "it''s not the time to be happy, it''s just the beginning!"


    They flew over Longyuan once. They knew that it would take a long time to fly over Longyuan.


    Although there is nothing unusual so far, it''s a matter to be thankful for, but it''s not the time for them to be happy. Only when they really set foot on the land of northern regions, can they laugh freely.


    "Don''t talk!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice has just dropped. Mu Tiance and his friends look at him with black lines on their faces at the same time. Even dantai Jingming, who has always been a little bird in front of him, is no exception.


    "Why can''t I talk?" Xu Shaotang hummed, "am I right?"


    "Yes


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly, then covered her mouth and said with a smile, "but your mouth is always good but not good. Please don''t talk. I''m afraid of your crow''s mouth when it''s in danger!"


    "I have a sense of crisis!"


    Xu Shaotang is not satisfied with the hum way, although he also feels that his mouth does have the suspicion of crow mouth.


    "When you get to Beiyu, you can say enough! Now you''d better shut your crow''s mouth Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang viciously and is with Xu Shaotang. Whenever Xu Shaotang says this, he is most nervous.


    "Yes, Xu Shao, stop talking!" Wu Song also said with a smile: "even for the sake of everyone''s life safety!"


    Listening to the people''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling depressed. He can only face the threatening eyes of the people and shut his mouth wisely.Besides, God knows if these people will join forces to kick him out of Longyuan.


    Being forced not to speak, Xu Shaotang can only look at Longyuan.


    The more you go to the center of the Dragon abyss, the more powerful the thick fog is. In the thick fog, it seems that there are some terrible monsters rolling in it.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was staring at the rolling fog, in the distance, a black shadow suddenly flashed from Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    However, when he looked carefully again, the black shadow disappeared, as if it had never appeared, or it was hidden in the thick fog, ready to launch a fatal attack on them.


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang''s relaxed mood suddenly became nervous and said in a low voice: "be careful, it seems that something is wrong!"


    "What''s the situation?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s reminder, people immediately became nervous and cast inquiring eyes to Xu Shaotang.


    "Just now I saw a black shadow flash through the fog." Xu Shaotang reached out and pointed to the direction he had just seen the shadow.


    Following the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers, the people didn''t see any abnormality. However, they didn''t dare to take it lightly. Xu Shaotang won''t be aimless.


    "Can''t you really be right by your crow''s mouth?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile. Her spirit has been highly concentrated.


    "I hope not!"


    There was no abnormality in Xu Shaotang''s divine sense, but he believed that he would not be dazzled just now. There must be something under the thick fog.


    At this time, the thick fog suddenly fell rapidly, and then a huge suction came from the deep of Longyuan.


    "Xu Shaotang, you crow mouth!"


    Mu Tiance scolded, trying to stabilize his body, but found that the suction was not what they could fight against. They were instantly pulled into the thick fog, and only Xu Shaotang could fight against the suction.


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang wants to curse his mother, but it''s too late at all. He can only chase the people in the direction of falling.

 Chapter 2368

    In the fog, a strong smell came to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang instinctively felt that there was a bloody bite coming to him.


    Without time to think about it, he quickly mobilized the power of Nuwa stone in his body, summoned up the whole body''s genuine Qi, and wielded a huge blade with his feeling.


    "Oh..."


    An angry howl came from the deep of Longyuan, which made people''s eardrums vibrate.


    The monster that has not yet met seems to be enraged by Xu Shaotang, the little snack who dares to resist.


    "Everybody stare at each other, don''t run away!"


    Sensing the danger, Xu Shaotang forces himself to calm down and yells to the crowd.


    Once the corpse is in the fog, it will be scattered again.


    Just at this time, people felt that a stream of hot air suddenly spewed out from the bottom of Longyuan. They didn''t know what was going on, but their bodies responded in the shortest time, and fled to the distance one after another when the huge suction disappeared.


    Just as they escaped, a flame suddenly jumped up from the bottom of the Dragon abyss.


    The hot temperature instantly dissipated the fog around them. Even though they had escaped, they still felt a slight burning pain from their skin. Vaguely, there seemed to be a smell of scorching smell. They didn''t know whose hair was burned by the hot temperature.


    "Roar!"


    When they fled again, the monster in the deep of Longyuan seemed to be more angry. With a huge roar, a black shadow flew out from the deep of Longyuan and rushed straight to them.


    Until then, they finally saw the monster''s figure.


    This is a giant snake with wings. The body of this giant snake is 20 to 30 feet long. It''s only part they can see. The whole body of the giant snake is covered with black scales. Under the sunlight, it gives off a dazzling reflection.


    Even so far away, they could smell the stench of the giant snake.


    This kind of rotten smell, like a person in the rotten corpse pile for a long time, smells disgusting.


    "Snake?"


    Seeing this giant snake, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. The appearance of this giant snake was similar to that of the legendary snake.


    "It''s really a snake!" Xiao Qingyi said, "I''ve only seen this kind of monster in ancient books. It''s the first time I''ve met it. However, there is a big difference between the shape of this snake and that of the snake in ancient books!"


    When Xu Shaotang''s divine sense swept over the giant snake, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "The devil king dare to be arrogant?"


    He originally thought that the monster out of the dragon Yuan had to be the demon king, but he didn''t expect that it was just the demon king. Thinking that they had almost caught a demon king''s way just now, Xu Shaotang''s anger rose and killed the snake.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang rushing towards him, the snake''s mouth gives out a low roar of excitement. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang at all.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang rushed over, the snake opened its mouth again and spewed out a blazing flame.


    "Do you think it will work?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly, and his body flashed rapidly, avoiding the blazing flame and appearing on the side of the snake.


    Without any hesitation, all of Xu Shaotang''s strength has emerged, and a golden light instantly waves from his hands and falls on the snake''s body.


    "Ding!"


    The golden light cleaved on the snake''s dark body, only a spark flashed, which did not cause any damage to the snake''s body.


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, in the heart secret way: "good strong defense!"


    But now he has used the power of Nuwa stone, even the scales of the snake have not split?


    Son of a bitch, isn''t the defense power of all monsters so abnormal!


    No wonder this snake dare to be so arrogant in front of himself. At present, he really has the capital to be arrogant!


    The snake seems to be very satisfied with Xu Shaotang''s surprise. He twists his body with pride, as if laughing at Xu Shaotang. Originally it should be a battle about life and death, but suddenly it becomes a little funny because of the snake''s action.


    "I don''t believe I can''t split your shell!"


    In the face of the snake''s provocation, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling a burst of suffocation in his heart. His whole body is full of gold, and he begins to chop at the snake twisting his body.


    The snake can''t wait there for Xu Shaotang to chop. While twisting his huge body, he attacks Xu Shaotang from time to time. The flames keep coming out of the snake''s mouth. The huge tail twitches to Xu Shaotang like a huge stone pillar.


    However, every time he attacked, Xu Shaotang escaped with his extremely flexible body method.


    For a time, they fell into a sticky state, no one can do anything.


    In order not to be affected by their fighting, others have long been far away."Do you want a bet?"


    WuJie said to the people around him with a smile: "I''ll bet if he can split the shell of the snake."


    Listen to no ring words, Xu Shaotang almost vomit blood, he is here with snake desperately, that bastard has the mind to gather people to gamble?


    "I bet he can''t split it!" Xiao Qingyi said with a smile.


    "Why?" Tantai Jingming looks at Xiao Qingyi in a puzzled way.


    "Feel!"


    Xiao Qingyi said: "as far as I know, the serpent should be a nine level monster, but this serpent is the demon king, and the shape of this serpent is far from what I saw in ancient books. I think that this serpent is very powerful even among the demon kings, and its strength should be comparable to that of semi saint!"


    "I bet he can split it!"


    "It''s not that he didn''t defeat more than half of the saints," said Tantai Jingming with a smile


    No matter how powerful the demon king is, it''s just the demon king. No matter how strong the defense is, there are flaws. She doesn''t believe that the thick scales on the snake are really so powerful!


    "I also bet that he can''t split the scales of this snake!" Mu Tiance said faintly: "unless he can find the place where the snake''s defense is the weakest!"


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know if the snake had any weakness, but he remembered an old saying: hit the snake seven inches!


    Since this snake is a snake, maybe it has seven inches!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickly looked for the seven inches on the snake, and soon focused on the tiny beating place behind the snake''s huge neck.


    Sure enough!


    Xu Shaotang is very happy. He splits a few genuine Qi at the snake to avoid the flame. His iron fist is golden in an instant. When the snake twists his body again, he suddenly turns and smashes at the seven inch place of the snake.


    "Ouch..."


    When the key was attacked, the snake suddenly uttered a shrill scream. At the same time, the snake''s powerful tail was also instantly drawn on Xu Shaotang, which directly broke Xu Shaotang''s body protecting Qi and made him fly backwards for hundreds of meters.

 Chapter 2369

    At the moment, the people who used to be smiling and frolicking suddenly became nervous.


    "Don''t come here! I''m fine! "


    People just want to fly to Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang raised his hand to stop.


    Xu Shaotang only felt as if he had been hit by a huge stone. Fortunately, his Qi of protecting his body resisted most of his strength. Otherwise, the huge power of the snake alone would have killed him.


    He had a hard time, and the snake had a hard time.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t break the snake''s tenacious shell, his great strength had penetrated into the snake''s vital points. The severe pain spread rapidly from seven inches to the whole body, which made his huge body almost twist together because of the severe pain, and his body almost fell down.


    "Bastard, I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    The angry snake let out an earth shaking roar, and its body was about to twist into numbness.


    "So you can talk! I thought you were dumb


    Listening to the angry roar of the snake, Xu Shaotang''s face covered his chest suddenly showed a smile.


    Just now, he was injured in the process of fighting with the snake, but this is not a big problem for him. Although his internal organs are constantly shaking, this pain is really insignificant compared with the pain that the snake has suffered.


    At first, he thought the snake could not speak at all. Now he suddenly heard the roar of the snake. He was as happy as finding a baby. This snake should also be regarded as the leader of Longyuan. Maybe we can learn something about Longyuan from him.


    However, the premise is to thoroughly subdue the snake!


    The snake''s eyes, bigger than the bucket, stare at Xu Shaotang. The fierce light in his eyes can be seen. Only by tearing Xu Shaotang apart can his hatred be solved.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Xu Shaotang rubbed his chest, met the snake''s angry eyes and said with a smile: "it seems that the pain just now is too light for you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly shot out and attacked the snake again.


    As long as we find the key of the snake, it is not too difficult to subdue it.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to have been badly hurt, people put down their heart.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang attack, he naturally knows that his goal is his own key point. This time, he has learned to be smart. He tightly twisted his body into a ball and blocked his key point with his body.


    Only in this way, his body completely lost its flexibility, and his attack range was greatly limited. In addition, his severe pain continued. Now he was unable to launch a counterattack against Xu Shaotang.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Xu Shaotang''s fists of integrating Qi constantly hit the snake who had little resistance.


    However, these fists that didn''t hit the nail on the head were undoubtedly like tickling.


    Xu Shaotang hit the snake with several fists. The snake didn''t dodge or resist. He just tried to relieve his pain. When his pain passed, it was time for him to launch a counterattack.


    "This turtle shell That''s tough! "


    Xu Shaotang realized that he couldn''t do anything with such an attack. He simply didn''t want to attack any more. He might as well spare some strength to find other weaknesses.


    Looking at, Xu Shaotang set his eyes on the snake''s eyes!


    He didn''t believe that the snake could hide its head!


    Just when Xu Shaotang was about to attack the snake''s eyes, he suddenly got into a panic in his heart. A huge sense of danger suddenly hit him, which made his whole body stand on his head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang stopped his body and opened his mind to investigate carefully around him.


    He had a vague feeling that a monster stronger than the snake was coming.


    At this time, the snake also noticed something wrong. The body twisted together to protect the key suddenly stretched out quickly. In their surprised eyes, they quickly fled to the bottom of Longyuan


    the surrounding fog seemed to boil in an instant, and a shudder breath suddenly came. In front of this terrible breath, even Lian Xu Shaotang can''t get up a trace of resistance, and his heart is filled with a strong sense of powerlessness.


    In the face of such a terrible atmosphere of unknown monsters, with their current strength, unless the ghost of Yinglong appears or the obelisk is revealed, they have no trace of resistance!


    However, Xu Shaotang did not dare to count on these two things which were sometimes useful and sometimes useless.


    "Run away!"


    Xu Shaotang''s cold sweat is constantly exuding, and his whole body is constantly shaking under the breath of fear. He uses all his strength to make a shout. Just as he is about to run away with the people, his eyes suddenly look at the snake with only one tail left.


    With a move in his mind, Xu Shaotang suddenly turned and yelled at the people, "keep up with the snake!""Why?"


    Zhen Miao is tiny, don''t understand of ask a way.


    Now this time should not be to escape over Longyuan, the farther the better?


    "Since the snake is running for his life, there should be a place to escape!" Tan Tai Jing Ming was the first to react. She quickly followed the snake''s tail and said to Zhen Miao: "the monster with such a terrible smell, even if we have been running to the north, we will certainly be caught up. It''s better to follow the snake!"


    By Dan Tai Jing Ming this saying, the public reaction comes over one after another.


    This snake is a monster in Longyuan. In order to escape, he even gave up the idea of seeking revenge from Xu Shaotang. It only shows that the monster that has not yet appeared should be very terrible. At least the snake has no chance of winning against the mysterious monster!


    The snake will surely escape to a safe place when it runs for life. That''s their chance to live!


    To understand this point, people like to seize the straw in general, followed by the tail that is about to disappear.


    Xu Shaotang raised his true Qi to the extreme, jumped out suddenly, caught up with the snake''s speed, grabbed the snake''s tail, and cried to the public: "catch me!"


    There is no need for Xu Shaotang to remind him that mu Tiance has taken the lead in catching Xu Shaotang, and then reaches out his hand to the next person to catch him.


    Everyone grabs one by one, feeling the more and more strong terror, a heart has jumped to the throat.


    The thick fog blocked their sight, they could not see what was below, and they did not know where the monster would come from. They could only let the snake run away quickly and take them to a safe place after washing the snake.


    No one thought that Xu Shaotang was still fighting with the snake, but now they rely on the snake to escape.

 Chapter 2370

    At the moment, the snake is obviously busy running for his life, and has no mind to pay attention to the group of people behind him.


    The wind was blowing in their ears, and at the same time, a strong smell of putrefaction came into their noses.


    "Poop


    The snake''s huge body suddenly plunges into a stinky mud pool. Xu shaotan doesn''t know whether they are out of danger now. They can only resist the strong stench, hold their breath and follow the snake into the mud pool.


    They just feel as if they are constantly walking through the mud pool. The thick mud surrounds their bodies. The feeling of friction with the mud makes their skin ache.


    After walking through the mud for a while, they felt that they had been dragged deep into the mud by the snake.


    After a while, they began to be dragged up rapidly.


    After that, the snake sprang out of the mire, and everyone opened their eyes. Only then did they find that they had been dragged into a huge cave by the snake. Xu Shaotang was still holding the snake''s tail tightly, and the snake had no time to deal with them, just lying there panting. It seemed that he had exhausted his strength to run away.


    "Where is this?"


    Xu Shaotang tries to slow down his heart beat, loosen the snake''s tail, and asks the snake, who is lying there panting.


    The snake slightly turned his head to look at them, curled up his body to protect his vital point, and closed his eyes to continue breathing. It seemed that he had no intention of taking care of Xu Shaotang, and he didn''t want to work hard with him.


    Of course, if Xu Shaotang wants to work hard with him, he will certainly not wait to die.


    However, he believed that as long as he protected his vital points, Xu Shaotang could not break his own defense.


    Seeing that the snake didn''t want to take care of himself at all, Xu Shaotang shrugged and began to look at the huge cave carefully.


    No matter how small the cave is, it can hold the huge body of the snake.


    If you look at it carefully, there''s nothing special about this cave except that it''s warmer than the outside. It''s just a simple hiding place. The smell of putrefaction is also coming out of the cave. I don''t know whether it''s the putrefaction they brought from the mud or the smell in the cave itself.


    "You talk to him slowly, I''ll wash first!"


    Smelling the putrid smell on his body, he could not help frowning.


    Although the water in the pool behind him also has a rotten smell, it is much better than the mud pool.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao said at the same time.


    Looking at the three women walking slowly into the pool, Xu Shaotang can''t help smiling. After all, women are beautiful animals. Now they are just out of danger. The first thing they think of is to clean up their own stains.


    "Should we be out of danger now?" Wu Song asked slowly, converging his mind.


    "Should we get rid of it?" Xu Shaotang pointed to the snake, "if not out of danger, he should not pretend to be dead here, it is estimated that this is his usual hiding place."


    "Hey


    While they were talking, Wu Jie went to the side and kicked the snake''s body, but the snake didn''t even bother to move at all and ignored Wu Jie.


    "There seems to be no food here."


    Seeing that the snake ignored himself, Wu Jie came to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "why don''t you try the meat of the snake? I haven''t eaten snake meat yet


    "Well..."


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly, then nodded and said with a smile: "good idea!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang went to the snake, looked at the snake lying asleep with eyes closed, and said with a bad smile: "if you pretend to be dead again, I''ll really taste the taste of your flesh!"


    "Why don''t you try?"


    The snake''s closed eyes split a gap and looked at Xu Shaotang with contempt.


    "I''m quite stubborn!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and tries to attack the snake.


    The snake didn''t move his body at all, and he didn''t have any intention to resist. He just said faintly: "if you take out all your strength, you will have a chance to fight with your grandfather, but I remind you that if you work hard with me here, this hole will collapse. When it comes time, I will bring the God of plague. I can''t live, and you don''t want to live!"


    After that, the snake closed his eyes again and did not look at Xu Shaotang.


    "Pestilence?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, "who is the God of plague? Is that horrible smell of plague just now? "


    The snake didn''t answer, and the breath between his nose and breath gradually calmed down, as if he really fell into deep sleep.


    Xu Shaotang asked for no fun. He looked at the snake bitterly, with a helpless smile on his face.


    It seems that in a short time, there is nothing to ask from the snake. However, the snake''s words also confirmed his conjecture. They should be out of danger now, but they don''t know where they are or whether the "God of plague" in the snake''s mouth has gone far. They dare not leave the cave at this time."Now what?"


    Mu Tiance went to Xu Shaotang and asked in a low voice.


    "What else can we do, wait!" Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile, "wait until the old man is in a good mood."


    "Just wait?" WuJie seems reluctant.


    This is such a cave. It''s boring to stay here so dry.


    "What else do you want?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "do you know that God of plague has gone far? Do you know if plague is coming? If you go out now, you will be dead nine times out of ten


    Although it''s too boring to stay here, and it''s surrounded by the bad smell, it''s a temporary shelter at least. Compared with life, boredom is too insignificant!


    "Get..."


    WuJie shrugs, goes to the edge of the cave, sits on the ground, and sleeps on the wall.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other and smile helplessly.


    "When they''re done, we''ll do the same." Mu Tiance looked at the sleeping snake with a smile, "he can stand the smell of his body, but I can''t stand it!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "seriously, if I were allowed to eat the meat of this snake, I would be a bit hard to swallow!"


    Two people have a not a of say here, anyway is to try to dig snake.


    But the serpent seemed to know their intention and didn''t listen to their words at all. He just closed his eyes tightly. Originally, he was just sleeping there. As a result, after a long time, he really fell asleep. A deep snore suddenly sounded in the cave.

 Chapter 2371

    After cleaning the stains on their bodies, they finally felt more comfortable.


    However, the bad smell still lingers in the cave. Although the smell is disgusting, they have nothing to do. Unless the snake goes to wash itself, the smell will always accompany them.


    People get together and chat casually, but most of them are conjectures about here.


    They guessed casually, hoping that the snake would listen to their guess and correct it. Unfortunately, the snake didn''t have this plan from the beginning to the end.


    They were all thirsty, but the snake was still curling up there pretending to be dead.


    "This is not the way to go on!" Xu Shaotang''s mind is quick to activate.


    He didn''t know how long they had been here. It should have been more than half a day. They couldn''t stay here all the time. Otherwise, they would suffocate here even if they were not suffocated by the bad smell.


    WuJie, in particular, is extremely uncomfortable now. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t stopped him, he would have gone to find a way out of here.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly brightened. He seemed to think of a way to make the snake speak.


    Seeing the bright color in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, people cast their inquiring eyes one after another.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and nods to the crowd. He stands up and walks slowly to the head of the snake. Now he is not afraid of the snake''s sudden attack. Let go of the "God of pestilence" in the mouth of the snake. If he really works hard here, it''s good for him. The space here is limited, and the snake can''t do it at all.


    In everyone''s curious eyes, Xu Shaotang slowly took out a small bottle of milk, opened it and put it on the tip of the snake''s nose.


    With the rich fragrance of Lingru floating into his nose, the snake''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and opened his mouth to Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    But Xu Shaotang has been on guard against him for a long time. How can he do what he wants? His body flashed. When he noticed the snake''s movement, he had already flashed to one side with his milk, and let the snake''s bite fall through.


    Facts have proved that Lingru is really a good thing! The strength of this snake should be similar to that of Zhu Huai they met in Tianqiong mountain. In order to become a demon emperor, Zhu Huai almost signed a treaty of "humiliating his power and humiliating his country" with him. The snake was really excited about this small bottle of milk!


    With a mouthful of breath, the snake''s eyes suddenly showed an extremely unwilling look, and a pair of eyes greedily stared at Xu Shaotang''s spirit milk.


    "Why don''t we make a deal?"


    Facing the snake''s greedy eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "No interest!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was so happy that she thought she would agree, she refused directly, and didn''t even give him the chance to discuss.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, "don''t you want this bottle of milk? You know, with your current strength, drink this small bottle of spirit milk, it is likely to become the demon emperor, demon emperor, you think, that''s the realm that you demon beasts dream of! "


    "The demon emperor is a fart!"


    The snake snored with disdain and threw his head down again, but his eyes didn''t move away from Xu Shaotang''s milk.


    Hearing the snake''s words, Wu Jie burst out laughing and said: "so, as the demon king, you are not even a fart?"


    The snake stagnated slightly, and a sharp cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang dare to be arrogant in front of himself, that is because he really has a little arrogant capital, but now even a little fairy dare to be arrogant in front of him?


    "You said it yourself


    WuJie didn''t care about the cold light in the snake''s eyes and said with a smile.


    "Shut up


    Xu Shaotang a face black line of stare no ring, this bastard can''t settle down for a while? Can''t you see that he''s negotiating terms with the snake?


    WuJie didn''t shut up because of Xu Shaotang''s words. He just blinked at Xu Shaotang secretly and said with a smile: "you see, this guy is obviously not interested in the spirit milk in your hand. It''s better to give it to me. It''s too wasteful to give it to him."


    Huh?


    Seeing Wu Jie winking at himself secretly, Xu Shaotang thinks to himself, is it possible that this bastard has other plans to say this?


    After careful consideration, Xu Shaotang seems to understand the meaning of Wu Jie.


    "You bastard are dreaming!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile and scold, pointing to other people: "I''ve given you a drink. They have to peel my skin. I finally got such a small bottle of milk! Even if you want to drink it, you''ll have a share in it! "


    "Yes, it''s in the eye of the beholder!"


    Other people seem to understand the double reed between the two, with a smile.


    Go on!


    Xu Shaotang secretly cast a look of appreciation to everyone, then slowly walked back to everyone''s side, said with a smile: "open your mouth, divide this bottle of milk, while it''s still safe here, how much you can improve, it''s useless to keep this thing in your hands!""I''ll come first!"


    WuJie takes the lead to get close to Xu Shaotang, opens his mouth to catch a few drops of milk that Xu Shaotang poured into his mouth, smacks smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack


    "Even if I gave you all this bottle, I guess you would say so!"


    Xu Shaotang gently knocks on Wu Jie''s head and sends the milk to Zhen Miao''s mouth.


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang just dropped two drops of spirit milk into Zhen Miao''s mouth. He looked at their snake anxiously. Finally, he couldn''t sit still. If he didn''t open his mouth again, this bottle of spirit milk would not be shared by this group of ants!


    Hearing the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang finally showed a smile on his face. He just scolded in his heart, and it was cheap. WuJie, the bastard, had to come first. He must have guessed that the snake would not be able to sit down sooner or later. The more he went back, the more he had no chance to drink the milk.


    However, this method is the bastard thought out, reward him a few drops of milk is also should!


    "Why, have you figured it out?" Xu Shaotang turned his head and said to the snake with a smile, "aren''t you not interested?"


    Xu Shaotang drops a few drops of spirit milk into Zhen Miao''s mouth. Anyway, this small bottle of spirit milk can''t be kept. Instead of cheap snake, it''s better to let them drink more.


    "Don''t touch my milk!"


    Snake is full of greedy looking at Xu Shaotang in the hands of the milk, in his eyes, this bottle of milk is his!


    Now Xu Shaotang gives others a drop more, he drinks a drop less!


    "So far, this bottle of milk is still mine!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said to the snake impatiently, "don''t worry, hurry up and say, do you want to make this deal with me?"


    With that, Xu Shaotang is ready to give Zhen Miao another two drops.


    "Yes! Yes


    The snake didn''t hesitate any more. He quickly said that if he hesitated again, he would get less milk.

 Chapter 2372

    Why don''t we just promise? What a bitch!


    Xu Shaotang cursed in his heart. This snake is really good. He promised to be good to everyone. He doesn''t have to play this scene with Wu Jie.


    "Come on, what do you want to do with me?" The snake took a deep breath and said, "if you want me to be your servant, you don''t have to talk about it!"


    Well, it''s a patient with a serious persecution delusion!


    "If you want to be my servant, I have to think about it."


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "it''s very simple. Just answer me some questions!"


    "So simple?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she was surprised.


    He thought that Xu Shaotang took out this bottle of milk to make a deal with him. What did he want him to do? After a long time, he just answered some questions?


    Thinking of this, the snake regrets that his intestines are clear. If he agreed earlier, his milk would not be wasted by Xu Shaotang! This small bottle of spirit milk is estimated to be only fifty or sixty drops in total. Even though it hesitated for a while, it lost one or two percent!


    "Nonsense, how hard do you think it is?"


    Xu Shaotang white snake one eye, looking at the snake that regret eyes, the heart of a burst of inexplicable happy.


    "Is there really no other condition?" The serpent asked in disbelief.


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head firmly.


    "Good! Then you ask The snake''s eyes are fixed on Xu Shaotang''s milk, for fear that Xu Shaotang will waste the milk to others. Now the milk belongs to him. He can''t let others touch his own things!


    "Oh, that would be so refreshing?" Xu Shaotang joked: "are you not afraid that I will not give you the milk after I ask you questions?"


    "You dare not!"


    The snake snorted, "I don''t know what to do with you, but if you dare to do that, I can guarantee that none of those people around you will leave here alive!"


    After fighting with Xu Shaotang, he has a certain understanding of Xu Shaotang''s strength. According to his current strength, he really doesn''t know how to deal with Xu Shaotang. But those people around Xu Shaotang don''t have such strength. He can''t deal with Xu Shaotang. Don''t he know how to deal with others?


    In his own territory, he has absolute assurance that he can leave all the others behind!


    "It seems that you are quite clever!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "by the way, can you transform yourself? When you talk to me, you smell like a stink. Do you want to smoke me to death so as to take the milk from my hands? "


    The snake slightly stagnated and looked at Xu Shaotang with hatred. However, for the sake of the spirit milk, she finally nodded gently.


    Just under their gaze, the snake quickly turned into a human figure and appeared in front of them.


    In front of his eyes, he was a dark and thin young man. Maybe it was because he seldom changed his shape. The snake didn''t seem to adapt to the present state. He habitually twisted his body to match his tall and thin appearance. Suddenly, he felt funny.


    The cave is short of a large body like a snake. It suddenly looks very spacious, and even the air seems to be fresh.


    After a satisfied look at the snake, Xu Shaotang asked slowly, "who is the God of plague you are talking about?"


    "Longxiang!"


    "Longxiang?"


    Several people repeated the name in their mouths. Everyone''s eyes were full of curiosity. They were all very interested in the God of plague, just like Xu Shaotang.


    With the terrible breath of Longyu, they have guessed that this God of plague is probably one of the biggest obstacles for them to return to the northern region. If they can learn more, they will have a greater chance to return to the northern region.


    Facing everyone''s curious eyes, the snake said slowly: "Longhe is the overlord of this swamp, and his character is extremely cruel. Once he meets Longhe, nine times out of ten he will lose his life! So everyone secretly called him the God of pestilence


    "Swamp?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, stretched out his hand to point to their head: "this is a swamp?"


    No wonder when they were dragged down by the snake, they felt trapped in the mire. They were dragged into the swamp with the snake.


    "What''s the fuss?" The snake hummed, "it''s not just up here! It''s a swamp hundreds of miles or even farther away! "


    "Listen to you, you don''t seem to have finished this piece?" Xiao Qingyi asked curiously.


    It''s hundreds of miles around. It sounds very big. In fact, it''s too small for a monster of this size, viper. It''s a little better than being locked in a cage.


    "Finished?" The snake glanced at Xiao Qingyi, twisted his neck and said, "before you finish this piece, you are in the stomach of the God of plague!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s not easy for you to live to the present."


    "That''s it!"The snake''s face showed a proud look, his eyes slowly swept over the people, and said, "you really don''t dislike the smell here. If it wasn''t for the smell here that covered our breath, do you think we could still live now? Long Yi has already caught up with you


    Different from Xu Shaotang''s attitude towards the stench here, he was very glad that there was such a strong stench here. He almost lost his life several times, and escaped by the stench here.


    "As you say, we really shouldn''t give up the smell here."


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and asked curiously, "what is the noumenon of Longxiang?"


    "Noumenon?" The snake sneered, "do you think the dragon is a demon clan?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Several people have a curious look in their eyes.


    They have always thought that the dragon in the snake''s mouth is also a demon family, but now they suddenly know that the dragon is not a demon family, which makes them more curious about the dragon.


    "Of course not!"


    The snake hummed softly: "Longyu is like human, not human, like demon, not demon. Anyway, it''s neither your human nor demon. I can''t tell what he is. You''ll know when you see him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the snake''s words, people were speechless for a while.


    After making trouble for a long time, even the snake didn''t know what the dragon was, which made them waste their expression.


    "Then how can we get out?"


    Thinking about the terror of Longxiang, Xu Shaotang began to worry. He slowly asked the snake, "you should have stayed here for a long time. You should know the law of Longxiang''s activities roughly?"


    They have no chance to win. If they want to get out of here, they have to take advantage of the gap when Longxiang is not there to escape as fast as possible.

 Chapter 2373

    "Get out of here?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she suddenly laughed with exaggeration, as if she had heard a big joke, "do you know where this is? Come here, still want to escape? "


    Several people''s hearts sank at the same time. Xu Shaotang asked in a deep voice, "why, it''s hard to escape here?"


    Just now he was still thinking about his plan to escape, but now he was mercilessly splashed with cold water by the snake.


    "You can try and see if you have any life to escape!" The snake said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang instantly frowned, dignified face asked: "or because of the dragon?"


    "It''s not just the Longxiang!"


    The serpent said, "even if you meet other powerful creatures, you will only die."


    Hearing the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart sank again.


    Jiuwei told them before that there were several demon emperors coming to Longyuan in Tianqiong mountain range, but none of them left here. Although we don''t know if the demon emperors had encountered any accident, there is no doubt that the snake didn''t cheat them. There are many powerful creatures in Longyuan!


    Are they really going to be stuck here all their lives?


    Just when Xu Shaotang''s mood fell to the bottom, mu Tiance suddenly showed a trace of brilliance in his eyes and said with a smile, "when you attack us secretly, how can you not be afraid to meet those powerful creatures?"


    Yes!


    Xu Shaotang is suddenly excited. Mu Tiance''s words remind him.


    Before, the snake rushed out of the Dragon Valley to attack them. The snake was not afraid to meet those powerful creatures. Why should they be afraid?


    Or did the snake hide something important from them?


    Speaking of this, the snake''s face suddenly became a little strange, embarrassed, uncomfortable, and a little helpless. After a long time, he slowly said, "of course, I''m afraid of meeting those powerful creatures, so I''m staring at you."


    "Well, what do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "I was just here for a long time. I went out to get some air. As soon as I was in danger, I escaped back here. As a result, I just felt your breath. I thought you were very weak and could have a good meal easily. As a result..."


    At this point, the snake''s eyes look at Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t delayed his good deeds, he would have come back here with a good meal. How could he have attracted the dragon because of the fierce battle with Xu Shaotang?


    In his calculation, he intended to swallow these people at the fastest speed, and then escape back here at the fastest speed. Unfortunately, it backfired. Xu Shaotang''s strength was not strong, and he didn''t expect to be able to compete with himself. But he clearly felt that Xu Shaotang didn''t have the strength of semi saint!


    "I''ve been talking for a long time, but you''re afraid of bullying." Wu Jie snorted.


    The snake didn''t deny it, but naturally said, "if I don''t take you to fill my stomach, can I go to find Longhe?"


    In his eyes, this is a world of the jungle, the strong eat the weak, it is a matter of course, there is no right or wrong.


    "You''re not hungry, are you?"


    Looking at the tall, thin, dark young man in front of him, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel speechless. However, he also agrees with the view of snake. If he is a snake, he must go to those weak prey. Who would go to those strong ones foolishly? Isn''t that a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    The snake did not deny it, but hummed, "do you think it''s so easy to live here? If you''re not careful, it''s going to be a meal for those powerful creatures! "


    In fact, he really had a hard time in Longyuan. There are too many powerful creatures here. Let alone him, even the demon emperor is just a fart here! He doesn''t live at the bottom of the food chain, but he''s pretty much the same.


    It''s hard to have a good meal here.


    "You can find the gap to attack us. As long as we seize the opportunity, we should not have no chance to leave here!" Xu Shaotang''s heart rekindled hope, can come in, he believes can go out, just want to be very careful.


    Opportunities are created by ourselves. If you don''t create them, you will never have a chance to leave here!


    "Anyway, I''ve said all I have to say. If you want to have a try, you can do whatever you want!" For him, the life and death of these people has nothing to do with him, as long as these people don''t expose his hiding place.


    "By the way, is Longxiang the strongest creature in Longyuan?"


    At this time, Tantai Jingming thought of a very important problem.


    "I don''t think so!"


    The snake shook his head slightly. "I haven''t been far away from here either. I only know that Longxiang is the absolute overlord in this area, but there should be stronger creatures in Longyuan than Longxiang. Just say that the black dragon that suddenly rushed into Longyuan a few days ago must be stronger than Longxiang! At that time, the black dragon swaggered into the Dragon abyss, and the Dragon didn''t even fart! "


    Speaking of the black dragon, Xu Shaotang immediately became interested: "did you see the black dragon?""Well, what do you know?" Now it''s a change. The snake is surprised.


    "I''ve heard of it, but I don''t know exactly."


    Xu Shaotang asked curiously: "I heard that the black dragon seems to have a fierce battle with a powerful creature in the Dragon yuan, right?"


    "It seems to be!"


    The snake nodded and said, "at that time, there was a vision coming from the sky. Many creatures should have lost their lives in the disaster. The black dragon suddenly rushed into the Dragon abyss with lightning. All the creatures were suppressed by the breath of the black dragon. Only from the south of the swamp came the roar of the black dragon and another powerful creature. As for whether they broke out a fierce battle, I don''t know."


    He survived the disaster thanks to such a hiding place.


    At that time, he didn''t dare to take the risk. He didn''t dare to find out if there were powerful creatures fighting with the black dragon.


    "It seems that if you want to escape here, you have to take a long-term view!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly. Although they escaped from the Dragon by following the snake, they are now brought to the bottom of the Dragon abyss. As soon as they leave here, they have to be careful every step.


    "Do you have any more questions? If you want to ask, please ask quickly and give me the milk after asking!" The snake doesn''t care whether it''s difficult for them to leave here. He only cares about the bottle of milk he deserves.


    "No, I''ll ask you when I think of it."


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly and throws his milk to the snake.


    The snake''s eyes flashed a color of excitement. He caught the spirit milk, opened it, and drank a small bottle of spirit milk into his stomach.


    Under their gaze, the serpent turned into noumenon again, lying there motionless, should be absorbing the huge aura of the spirit milk.

 Chapter 2374

    After a general understanding of their current situation, everyone fell into deep meditation.


    Now it''s a dilemma. It should be safe to stay here for a while, but it''s not a long-term solution. If they leave here, they will have to face all kinds of powerful creatures in Longyuan.


    After some thinking, Xu Shaotang had a decision in his mind.


    "Mu Tiance and Wu Jie will go to see the situation outside with me first!"


    After all, we have to find a way to leave here, and now we just have to make plans as early as possible.


    "I have no problem." Mu Tiance glanced at Wu Zi''s snake, who absorbed the power of soul milk, and then looked at them. A glimmer of sadness flashed in his eyes. "Can you rest assured that they will stay with the snake? This guy is starving. Don''t let us just leave, he will attack them. "


    "He dare not!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, deliberately raise his voice: "if he dares to move anyone, I will find him desperately, when the time comes to attract Longxiang, he will not want to live!"


    The snake had threatened him with this before. Now he can threaten the snake in the same way. As long as the snake is not a fool, he will not lose his life for his own desire.


    "That''s true!"


    Mu Tiance thought about it and nodded gently. He knew that Xu Shaotang''s words were meant to be heard by the snake.


    "Let''s go together. I''m afraid you are in danger." Tan Tai Jing Ming some worry of say.


    "There should be no danger. We just go out to have a look. If there is any situation, we will flee back here at the first time. Even the dragon can''t find it here, and other creatures around us can''t find it." Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "don''t worry. You''ll have a rest here. We''ll be back soon."


    "Well..."


    Tantai Jingming nods helplessly.


    Although she was worried, she also understood that they would be a burden to Xu Shaotang. If they were in danger, Xu Shaotang would have to take care of them.


    Even though she knows that her strength has been improved very fast, she still feels that her strength is too slow to help Xu Shaotang.


    To a few people simply explain, three people immediately jumped into the pool, along the hole has been diving down, out of the hole, they began to slowly float up.


    After floating for a certain distance, they entered the mire. The previous cleaning was in vain, and they had to endure the bad smell.


    However, their attitude towards the rotten smell is much better than before. They are covered with rotten smell, which can at least cover up their breath, which is also a kind of protection for them.


    After struggling in the mire for some time, they finally came out of the stinky swamp through the thick layer of mire.


    After half of the weather, a few people just showed their heads and took a big breath, but the smell of the air is really not flattering.


    WuJie subconsciously wants to reach out to wipe the stains on his face, but forgets that he just got out of the swamp. Instead, he gets more stains into his mouth and spits out a mouthful of saliva: "bah, bah, damn it..."


    "Pa!"


    Before Wu Jie''s words were finished, Xu Shaotang slapped him on the forehead, glared at him and said in a low voice: "you are going to attract those creatures in this swamp, aren''t you? Don''t bother us if you want to die! "


    Although Wu Jie was very upset after being slapped, he also knew that this was not an ordinary place. He had to be very careful. He could only shut his mouth wisely, but he was very upset when he looked at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about WuJie''s unhappy eyes. He just exposed his head from the mire and carefully observed the situation around him.


    Looking around, there are swamps covered with fallen leaves everywhere, some aquatic plants are growing thinly, and the whole swamp is a scene of decay and haze, just like those swamps on the earth that have never been set foot in.


    Looking up, the top of the head was foggy. There was no sky at all. Only the faint sunlight came out of the fog.


    When the sun shines on them, they not only have no warm feeling, but also have a kind of inexplicable cold. I don''t know if it''s because they are in such an environment.


    At the moment, the swamp was dead, except for their own slight breathing sound, only the extremely faint sound of falling leaves.


    "This place..."


    Mu Tiance looked around and said in a low voice: "it''s really a strange feeling."


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "it''s really weird. I don''t feel that any living creatures are living here."


    It''s too quiet here. It''s a bit terrible. Without the slightest anger, Xu Shaotang would feel that they have entered the ancient tomb, and this feeling is even more strange than that in the ancient tomb.


    WuJie raised his true Qi and frowned while fighting against the force of constantly trying to pull him down in the mud under his body: "doesn''t the snake say that there are other powerful creatures here? Why is it so quiet? ""They should be hiding from the dragon."


    Xu Shaotang slightly pondered: "the snake knows to find a place to hide. Other creatures can''t be unaware of it. Although it''s so quiet here now, I guess if we wander around here, most of us will be watched by creatures who don''t know where to hide."


    "Why don''t you try?"


    Wu Jie gently rubbed his hand, as if a little excited.


    "Try a fart!"


    Xu Shaotang said in a low voice: "even if you want to try, you have to observe for a period of time. Do you know where powerful creatures will emerge now? It is estimated that all the creatures in this swamp are as hungry as snakes. They are waiting for you to send them to the door as food rations. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie immediately shrinks his neck.


    Although he doesn''t like peace, he will definitely not be allowed to ration the creatures in this swamp.


    "Don''t talk yet!"


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly at them and said, "look at it first. Be careful. It''s so quiet here. The more it is, the more strange it is."


    When they heard mu Tiance''s words, they nodded at the same time, closed their mouths and began to observe every place where their eyes passed. Xu Shaotang also opened his mind and began to investigate carefully.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang winked at them and reached out to the swamp far in front of them.


    Looking along the direction of Xu Shaotang''s fingers, I saw that the swamp was creeping slightly, as if something was moving under the swamp.


    Aware of the abnormality there, the three held their breath and locked their eyes firmly there.

 Chapter 2375

    Under their silent gaze, a pair of basin sized eyes appeared in the swamp in the distance.


    That pair of eyes came out of the swamp and immediately observed the situation around the swamp. Xu Shaotang lowered his head and drew back the part below his eyes into the swamp.


    That pair of eyes carefully swept from the swamp, a moment later, but quickly sink into the swamp.


    "Was it discovered?"


    Looking at the pair of retracted eyes, the three looked at each other in surprise at the same time.


    In principle, the parts below their eyes are hidden in the mire, and their heads are covered with mire stains. They have almost completely integrated with the environment of the mire. Although they look carefully, they should not be able to find them.


    After all, compared with those monsters that are often 100 meters long in the swamp, their size is too small.


    However, the fact is that the eyes are really retracted.


    "Do you want to see it?"


    Mu Tiance asks Xu Shaotang with his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it. His eyes swayed left and right, indicating that he would not move for the time being. Let''s look at the situation again.


    Just when they made eye contact, the eyes that had just sunk into the swamp suddenly flashed out and carefully observed the situation in the swamp again.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised.


    How cunning!


    If they had just stepped out of the swamp to investigate, they would have been found out by the eyes of those who killed them!


    The owner of that pair of eyes was obviously testing whether there were other creatures around to spy on him, so he pretended to find each other and lured potential enemies to come forward! Fortunately, they have more heart, otherwise they may be cheated out by the owner of these eyes.


    The creatures who can survive in Longyuan are really not simple!


    After observing for a while, that pair of eyes sank into the swamp again. After about a minute, they came out from another place. After observing for a while, they sank into the swamp again. Soon, they came out from another place and kept repeating.


    After understanding the intention of the owner of these eyes, Xu Shaotang did not worry, but quietly watched the eyes perform there.


    After six or seven ups and downs in this way, the owner of those eyes seemed to be sure that there was no potential enemy around, and then gradually began to expose his whole body from the swamp.


    With the constant surging of the swamp, they finally saw the owner of the eyes in front of them.


    This is a huge mouse. It''s at least four or five feet long and about two feet high. Compared with the huge reminder of the snake, it doesn''t seem like a big mouse, but it''s undoubtedly the biggest mouse the three of them have ever seen!


    The appearance of this mouse is not much different from that of ordinary mice, but its eyes are as flexible as those of a snail. When the mouse climbs out of the swamp, its eyes immediately return to its eyes. Its fur covered with the stains in the swamp provides him with a good cover. If it lies there and doesn''t move, it won''t be seen from a distance I need to be able to see.


    When the eyes returned to the orbit, the mouse didn''t look much different from what they knew about it, except for its huge size.


    When Xu Shaotang was in the northern and southern regions, he spent a lot of time to understand these monsters, but there was no record of them in any ancient books.


    His divine sense sweeps over the giant rat, which is a monster at the top of the Ninth level. It is only one step away from becoming a demon king.


    At this time, the giant rat, who had been walking cautiously, seemed to feel that someone was probing himself with his divine sense. His body suddenly plunged into the swamp. He saw that the swamp was shaking slightly, and the figure of the giant rat disappeared in an instant.


    "So alert?"


    Xu Shaotang was a little stunned. Even if he didn''t use the power of Nuwa stone, his strength was above the giant rat. He just used his divine sense to investigate the cultivation of the giant rat. Was it found?


    They waited there for another half an hour, and the giant rat never showed up again, and his eyes never showed up from the swamp.


    "Careless!"


    Make sure that the giant rat will not show up again, Xu Shaotang can''t help but sigh. Unexpectedly, the giant rat is so alert.


    "What a coward


    Wu Jie curled his mouth. Obviously, he despised the behavior of the giant rat. They didn''t plan to start with the giant rat. Look how scared it is!


    "Now it''s time for us to look around!" Mu Tiance said with a smile: "this giant rat is not without effect. At least it proves to us that there should be no powerful creatures hiding in the area around us."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded his head with a smile and said, "it''s true. If there were powerful creatures hiding in this area, they would have attacked the giant rat."


    With this giant rat, they felt a little relaxed.Make up one''s mind, three people immediately get out of the swamp.


    They have long been fed up with the feeling of being trapped in the swamp, and they have to endure the extremely bad smell. If they didn''t worry that there are other powerful creatures nearby, they would have escaped from the swamp.


    "Remember the location!"


    Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the place where they left. "Let''s disperse to the nearby area and quickly investigate. Don''t go too far. It''s OK to check the area around. Go back as soon as possible, so that they won''t worry about us!"


    "Good!"


    WuJie pointed to the opposite direction where the giant rat appeared just now with a smile, "I''ll go there!"


    "You son of a bitch, that would be cunning!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, WuJie knew there was a giant rat nearby, so he chose the opposite direction, so he would not encounter the giant rat.


    WuJie said with a smile: "nonsense, I would rather be the ration of the snake than the ration of the damned mouse!"


    After that, Wu Jie quickly inquired into the direction he chose.


    "I''ll go there!"


    Mu Tiance didn''t choose the direction of the giant mouse, and he patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder with a smile. "Those who can do more work, the rest of the two directions are for you!"


    Looking at mu Tiance''s figure, Xu Shaotang says nothing, but what he should do still needs to be done!


    With this in mind, Xu Shaotang quickly went to the direction of the giant mouse to investigate. He raised his speed to the extreme. Soon, he checked nearly ten miles ahead, and then quickly turned to another direction.


    Although it seems very far, for their speed, the distance of nearly ten li is really nothing. Soon, Xu Shaotang finished the investigation in another direction, and then followed WuJie and mu Tiance into the swamp to swim to the snake''s cave.

 Chapter 2376

    By the way, they simply cleaned their forehead and body in the pool, and then returned to the cave.


    The snake really didn''t start on them. They all sat there to have a rest. The snake closed her eyes and absorbed the power of the spirit milk.


    Seeing them coming back, Tantai Jingming finally put down their hanging heart.


    "How?"


    Wu Song slowly opened his eyes and asked them.


    Xu Shaotang went to the side to sit down, slowly said: "in addition to the discovery of a huge mouse, did not find other creatures, in this swamp, almost can not feel any vitality!"


    "Is it a nine step monster with two eyes that will emerge from the swamp?"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice just fell, the snake suddenly opened his eyes and asked.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked curiously, "what kind of monster is that?"


    "Four Eyed civet!"


    When it comes to the name, the serpent suddenly gnaws its teeth. It seems that it has something to do with the Four Eyed civet.


    "Isn''t that mouse only two eyes?"


    Wu Jie looked at the snake curiously, "why do you call it a Four Eyed civet?"


    "Who told you it had only two eyes?" The snake said, "that four eyed civet has four eyes! Even if the two eyes sticking out of the swamp are destroyed, it also has two eyes, but generally, you can''t see them at all


    "Do you have a grudge with the Four Eyed civet?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    If you think about it carefully, in fact, it''s nothing. The snake and the Four Eyed civet should be regarded as the nearest neighbors. It''s not surprising that there is a little friction between the neighbors.


    "That damned mole ant invaded my territory, you say, can I have no grudge with him?" The snake tooth itches unceasingly to say.


    Hearing the snake''s words, Xiao Qingyi immediately covered her mouth and said with a smile, "are you sure he invaded your territory, not you?"


    At least, the snake is one step away from becoming the demon king of the demon emperor. If the Four Eyed civet really invaded his territory, with the snake''s character, I''m afraid it would have gone to the trouble of the Four Eyed civet?


    The top demon king has no chance to win against the top nine monsters?


    "He intruded into my territory, of course!" The snake raised its neck slightly and said bitterly: "that damned mole ant is very cunning and has a strong sense. Every time I want to deal with him, it will find out in advance, and it is extremely fast. It has escaped from me several times. Otherwise, I would have swallowed the damned mole ant alive!"


    From the snake''s angry words, it is not difficult to see that the snake''s resentment to the Four Eyed civet is not strong.


    Tang Tang demon king can''t help a nine level monster. It''s a shame to say that.


    But he really had nothing to do. The Four Eyed civet was cunning and suspicious by nature. He was very careful, especially in the swamp. Even if he was the demon king, he could not help the Four Eyed civet.


    "It seems to disturb you here. Why do you have such deep resentment?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked.


    "Isn''t it disturbing me when it invades my territory?"


    "What''s more, since that damned mole ant came here, I can get less and less prey! What I want to do now is swallow that damned mole ant in my stomach


    "No wonder!"


    It''s not hard to understand why he has such a deep resentment towards the Four Eyed civet.


    The reason why the snake can''t eat enough seems to have the most direct relationship with the Four Eyed civet.


    He said that why are the Four Eyed civets so alert? It is estimated that they are trained by playing cat and mouse with snakes for a long time. The Four Eyed civets are not on guard against them, but on guard against snakes all the time.


    After understanding the grudge between the snake and the Four Eyed civet, Xu Shaotang thought of another thing. He asked the snake while the iron was hot: "by the way, we''ve explored the surrounding area for about ten miles. In this area, there are only you and the Four Eyed civet?"


    "I think so."


    The snake twisted its neck slightly and said with some uncertainty: "maybe there are other creatures hiding under this swamp. Anyway, there are not many creatures in the range you are talking about. If you expand the range to 50 Li or even 100 Li, you should be able to meet other creatures!"


    "Don''t you know any of the demons in other areas?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "Of course I know you


    The serpent hesitated slightly. It seemed that it would be a shame to say that she didn''t know him. She choked her neck and said, "but those demon clans I know either lost their hands or were afraid of his power. They don''t know where to hide. If there''s nothing particularly important, we won''t contact each other! Why, are you afraid that I will call other demons to deal with you? "


    "I''m afraid of a fart!"Xu Shaotang hummed: "you either have the ability to kill me, or you are waiting for me to fight with you to attract Longxiang."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she was silent.


    There is no doubt that Xu Shaotang''s threat is working again.


    Moreover, even if there was no threat from the dragon, he would not be afraid of the snake and his friends.


    Seeing that the snake didn''t speak, Xu Shaotang asked, "how far have you been around here?"


    "What do you want to do?" The snake instinctively feels that Xu Shaotang seems to be brewing some conspiracy, and looks at him warily.


    "It''s OK, just ask!"


    Looking at the alert appearance of the snake, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help showing a funny look.


    Why are these demons persecuted? Do these people of the demon clan know what it means to be different from others?


    The snake looked at Xu Shaotang dubiously and said slowly for a long time: "I''ve been as far as 200 Li to the south!"


    "Two hundred miles to the South..."


    Xu Shaotang quietly calculated in his heart, and said: "you can go to the South 200 Li safely, that is to say, I can almost go to the neighborhood, right?"


    He has the same strength as the snake. He should be able to do what the snake can do.


    "I think so."


    The snake''s eyes suddenly showed a smile. Although it just flashed by, it was caught by Xu Shaotang.


    "This bastard will not deliberately exaggerate the farthest position he has been, waiting for me to die?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly alert, they and this snake are not even familiar at present, or to guard against the snake Yin them!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly turned, then looked at the snake with a smile and said, "why don''t we make another deal?"

 Chapter 2377

    "Can you really kill the Four Eyed civet with a snake?"


    Mu Tiance slowly moved his body on the swamp and asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    "Why don''t you believe it?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly turned his head and looked at mu Tiance.


    "A little faith, and a little disbelief!"


    Mu Tiance said: "the snake certainly wants to get rid of the Four Eyed civet more than you. He has been here for so long, but he can''t help it. You have seen the vigilance of the Four Eyed civet. To be honest, I don''t know where your confidence comes from."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the reason why the snake can''t get rid of the Four Eyed civet is not because of its poor strength, but because it doesn''t know how to use its brain!"


    "It''s like you''re the only one with a brain!" Mu Tiance snorted scornfully.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xu Shaotang deliberately made the sound of moving his feet a little louder, and said in a low voice: "even the snake can''t eat here, so the Four Eyed civet must have a hard time, otherwise it wouldn''t start to move in the swamp soon after the dragon appears!"


    Mu Tiance thought for a moment, and then gave Xu Shaotang a white look: "listen to the snake say that the speed of the Four Eyed civet is extremely fast, you can''t play ourselves to death!"


    Their plan is very simple, that is to disguise themselves as two human beings lost in the swamp, and prepare to use themselves as bait to lure the Four Eyed civet to come out and attack them.


    The snake has been ambushing here for a long time. As long as the Four Eyed civet dares to think of them, the snake will surely kill them!


    He believed that the Four Eyed civet would never have thought that they would be with the snake.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how fast the Four Eyed civet is, unless it is the demon emperor, I am absolutely sure to avoid its attack! As long as the two people who avoid it are talking, a breath of danger suddenly invades Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    With his previous experience, he didn''t dare to use his divine sense to find out whether it was a Four Eyed civet. But he knew that nine times out of ten, the Four Eyed civet was ready to raid them from places that could not be seen from the swamp.


    Xu Shaotang quietly winked at mu Tiance and reminded him to be careful. At the same time, he complained loudly: "damn place, it''s stinking everywhere. Let''s find a way to leave this ghost place!"


    "Shh


    Mu Tiance made a silent gesture to Xu Shaotang and said in a low voice: "keep it down. This place is very strange. I don''t know what''s hidden under this swamp! Don''t lead those monsters out! "


    Xu Shaotang said with disapproval: "what kind of monster can there be? We haven''t seen a ghost here for a long time! Don''t make a fuss


    Just as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a dark shadow suddenly rushed out from the bottom of the swamp. Xu Shaotang and they had been on guard for a long time. They quickly dodged away. Who was it that attacked them?


    The Four Eyed civet failed in its sneak attack, and immediately rushed to Mu Tiance like lightning. It should feel that mu Tiance''s strength is slightly weaker.


    "It''s all you. I told you not to speak loudly, but you didn''t listen!"


    Mu Tiance rushed to flee desperately, at the same time, "angry" constantly scolding Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer back. He just ran away with mu Tiance. Although they were already very fast, the speed of the Four Eyed civet was faster. In the blink of an eye, the Four Eyed civet had caught up with them.


    "What a speed


    Xu Shaotang was shocked. No wonder the snake couldn''t help the Four Eyed civet. Its speed was too fast! This is the speed that the Ninth level monster and even the demon king should not have!


    The Four Eyed civet mouse uttered a low cry in its mouth. When it opened its mouth to bite Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, it suddenly noticed a trace of danger.


    Without any hesitation, the Four Eyed civet immediately plunged into the swamp.


    However, no matter how fast it reacts, it''s too late at the moment. A big mouth rushed out of the swamp in an instant and firmly bit the Four Eyed civet. The Four Eyed civet suddenly uttered a shrill scream. However, it''s just a scream. The next moment, the huge body of the snake has been entangled so that it can''t even make a sound

 Chapter 2378

    "Wake up, don''t play dead!"


    Xu Shaotang kicked the snake''s huge body. He didn''t know if it hurt. Anyway, his feet hurt.


    After swallowing the Four Eyed civet, the snake went back to the cave and began to pretend to be dead. He didn''t mention taking them to a farther place to investigate. All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang couldn''t sit still. He thought to himself, does this bastard want to go back?


    At the beginning, he really didn''t think about this. After all, few of the demons he knew would break their word.


    Now think about it carefully, if the snake bastard really reneges on his word, they seem to have no better way. It must be them who work hard with the snake.


    After being kicked by Xu Shaotang, the snake hardly felt anything, just slightly opened his eyelids and said slowly, "don''t you see that I''m eating?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Take us to the South 200 miles you said." Xu Shaotang looks at the snake viciously. If a group of them are fooled by the snake, it will be a shame. He said that the snake doesn''t use his head before.


    "What''s the rush? Are you in such a hurry to die? "


    After swallowing the Four Eyed civet, the snake finally feels full. The key is that it is still the enemy he hates most. This makes the snake in a very good mood, and the joy of his huge eyes can''t be hidden.


    "Bullshit!"


    Xu Shaotang scolded: "you are not in a hurry to have enough to eat and drink now. We have something else to do! Hurry up, don''t make me do it


    There was a smirk in the snake''s eyes, and he shook his head indifferently: "then do it! Anyway, I''m not the only one who died because I''ve got a dragon


    This bastard really wants to break his promise!


    Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly turned black. He looked back at mu Tiance, who had the same angry look on his face. He gritted his teeth and looked at the snake: "it seems that you want to break your promise?"


    "Break your word? No, definitely not! I''m also a demon king. How can I break my promise? "


    The snake shook his head and said with a smile, "but I did promise to take you two hundred miles to the south, but I didn''t say it was today! After my grandfather finished eating, I will take you there. I''m not as anxious to die as you are! "


    After that, the snake lay his huge head on the ground and twisted his body into a ball to prevent Xu Shaotang from attacking his vital points. Then he fell asleep.


    Looking at the rogue in front of him, Xu Shaotang''s anger rises in his heart. But in order not to attract dragon, he doesn''t dare to fight with snake. For today''s plan, he has to calm down and find a way to deal with the bastard!


    Sitting back beside Jingming, Jingming sees Xu Shaotang''s unyielding appearance and gently takes his hand and pats it.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. There''s always a way to deal with him."


    Tantai Jingming had no intention of lowering her voice. Anyway, the snake now looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. Naturally, they don''t need to be polite.


    The reason why they didn''t do it directly was that they didn''t want to attract Longxiang.


    "I have a way. Maybe I can try it!"


    Just as the voice of dantai Jingming falls, Zhen Miao suddenly says with a smile.


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, people immediately cast puzzled eyes on her. Naturally, the sleeping snake also heard her words, but she directly ignored Zhen Miao''s words. In his opinion, even Xu Shaotang couldn''t help him, let alone Zhen Miao?


    Facing everyone''s puzzled eyes, Zhen Miao slowly opened his bag and took out a few dry flowers.


    "What''s this?"


    Xu Shaotang more puzzled looking at Zhen Miao, Zhen Miao means, use this thing to deal with the snake?


    After taking the flowers from Zhen Miao, Xu Shaotang gently puts them on the tip of his nose. A strong fragrance enters Xu Shaotang''s nose, making him feel refreshed.


    Zhen Miao smiles and points to the snake lying there. "I don''t know if it''s useful. You can put it in front of him and have a try."


    "Is that ok?" Xu Shaotang looks at Zhen Miao dubiously. He doesn''t know what kind of flower it is, but the common poisonous flowers and herbs can''t play any role in the demon king like the snake, right?


    "Just try." Zhen Miao said with a smile.


    "All right!"


    With the attitude of trying, Xu Shaotang came to the snake with those dry flowers. Just as he was about to smell the flowers, the snake suddenly opened his eyes and said to Xu Shaotang viciously, "take away the damn things in your hands quickly!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, did not expect that the snake had such a big reaction to this thing.


    Knowing that Zhen Miao''s method is really useful, Xu Shaotang immediately laughs. Instead of taking the flower away, he laughs and sends it to the snake''s nose. The snake, who was lying there pretending to be dead, immediately retreats.


    "No, it smells good! You can smell it, and it''s refreshing! I think you''re sleepy now. It''s just right for you to wake up with this. "Seizing the opportunity to repair the snake, Xu Shaotang certainly can''t let him go so easily.


    Xu Shaotang chased the flowers forward, and the snake retreated again. He said angrily, "take it away! Take this disgusting thing away


    The smell of the flower, Yu Jue snake, is just like the putrid smell in the swamp, which gives Xu Shaotang the same feeling, even stronger than this feeling. When he smelled the smell of the flower, he was very uncomfortable, all over his body was uncomfortable, just wanted to leave the taste far away.


    "Nonsense, I''ll take it if you ask me to?" Xu Shaotang hummed, "I asked you to take us to a farther place. Why don''t you go?"


    As Xu Shaotang stepped forward, the snake stepped back a little, and his eyes showed a strong color of disgust.


    Seeing such a strange scene, Xiao Qingyi looks at Zhen Miao curiously and asks: "what kind of flower is that? How could a snake be as frightened as a tiger


    "It''s the flower of Phoenix grass, which can be used to refine the antidote pill. I found out by accident that snakes don''t like the smell of this flower." Zhen Miao''s face showed a happy smile, "I thought, although the snake is the demon king, but the body is still a snake, so I held the attitude of trying to let him try this method, but I didn''t think it really worked!"


    "A demon king was forced to be like this by so many withered flowers! Ha ha, it''s really one thing down one thing! " Wu Song laughs.


    Zhen Miao said with a smile: "in fact, snakes are not afraid of this kind of flower, or they don''t like the taste of this flower, just like each of us has our own taste we don''t like."

 Chapter 2379

    Over there, the snake had been forced into the deep pool by Xu Shaotang. It seemed that he had planned to escape the taste of the flower first.


    "It''s OK, you can run, I won''t chase you!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m going to grind these flowers into powder and sprinkle them in your cave. With such a fragrant smell, we can get rid of some stink here. In this way, we can live here a little more comfortable, don''t you think?"


    "You dare!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the snake with half of its head submerged in the water immediately opened its mouth to Xu Shaotang, and its huge eyes were full of threat.


    "Why can''t I?" Xu Shaotang tilted his head and looked at the snake with a bad smile on his face and said, "would you like to have a look next to me?"


    "You..."


    The snake knows that Xu Shaotang really dares to do so. If he does, he will not be able to live in this hiding place for a short time.


    After staring at Xu Shaotang fiercely for a while, the snake drooped his head and said helplessly: "it''s not that I want to break my promise, it''s really not the time to go to the south to investigate! Two days! I''ll take you there in two days, OK? "


    His tone was much softer, and he didn''t dare to be as unscrupulous as before.


    "Why must it take two days?"


    Listening to the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang asked.


    "Put the damn flowers away first!"


    The snake did not immediately answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but looked at the flowers in his hand with great disgust and said.


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and collected the flowers into his bag. Anyway, he already knew the weakness of the snake. If he didn''t give himself a reasonable explanation, he would continue to disgust him with the flowers.


    Without the smell of the flower, he jumped into his nose, and the uncomfortable feeling on the snake disappeared immediately. Then he slowly said, "two days later, it''s the annual full moon! At that time, the whole swamp will be flooded and some prey will be brought


    "What does it have to do with whether you take us to the south?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "You are stupid!"


    At the moment, the snake was very upset and said: "many of the creatures in Longyuan are looking forward to filling their stomachs in these two days. After these two days, it will be very difficult to find the right prey, and they have to take great risks! It''s only once a year. So, two days later is the most frequent time for Longyuan''s life activities. At this juncture, you asked me to take you to the south to investigate. Isn''t it just death? "


    In longyuanzhong, there are many creatures like him and the Four Eyed civet who are living a life of starvation. So on the day of the full moon, all the creatures here will seize the time to fill their stomachs as much as possible. If they miss these two days, they will have to wait for another year!


    And those powerful creatures will naturally take advantage of the frequent activities of all creatures to hunt their prey, so this time is not only a carnival day for the creatures here, but also a day for many creatures to lose their lives. This is a gamble at the cost of life!


    Therefore, he certainly would not risk his life to take Xu Shaotang and his family to further south for investigation at this time.


    "Once a year?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly: "you say that the whole city will be submerged and fall into a vast ocean at that time?"


    He felt that it was a bit like the tide of the ocean, but most tides occur once a month, and the so-called full moon occurs once a year, which is really strange.


    "I can''t explain it to you clearly. You''ll see for yourself tomorrow!" The snake said very unhappily.


    "Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?"


    Xu Shaotang tilted his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "how can I feel that what you said is so unreliable? Isn''t that your delaying strategy? "


    "Believe it or not!"


    The snake was too lazy to explain to Xu Shaotang, "I said you can go to see it by yourself tomorrow!"


    After that, the snake slowly came up from the pool, because he swallowed the Four Eyed civet, and his movements were a little cumbersome.


    Seeing the snake like this, Xu Shaotang has more doubts in his heart. However, he still chooses to believe the snake for the time being. He will definitely go to see it tomorrow. If the snake dares to cheat them again, he will really grind the flowers into powder and sprinkle them in this cave.


    Xu Shaotang returned to Tantai Jingming and sat down. Tantai Jingming suddenly wondered, "how do I feel that the full moon he said is a bit like a high tide?"


    "I feel the same!"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly at the same time.


    It seems that several of them from the earth want to go with Xu Shaotang.


    Isn''t it true that the full moon brings prey, just like the tide of the earth''s oceans brings fish and shrimps to the shoals?


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang turned to look at Xiang WuJie: "when you and Wu Lao were near the sea, did you encounter high tide?""No..."


    Wu Jie said with some uncertainty, and looked at Wu Song.


    Wu Song blows beard and stares at Xiang WuJie: "what do you think I''m doing? You always hunt sirens by the sea, but you don''t know. Where do I know? I haven''t left Linhai very much. "


    "I haven''t met it anyway! Even if there is, it should not be obvious. " Wu Jie smacks his mouth.


    "You are so familiar with the people of the war clan that you have never heard of such a situation mentioned by them?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Wu Jie shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard anyone mention this kind of thing, but maybe they did, but they didn''t say it..."


    "Maybe..."


    Xu Shaotang speechless look to no ring, this bastard, said not equal to didn''t say?


    Tan Tai Jing Ming pondered slightly and said, "is this dragon abyss connected with the endless sea?"


    If the tide is really high, her guess is likely.


    But now they don''t know what the so-called full moon day is, and they don''t even know whether it''s true or not. It doesn''t seem to make much sense to make these guesses.


    "It''s possible!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I don''t care about these first. I''ll wait until tomorrow to have a look."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gave a gentle "um" sound, but her eyes showed a strong color of thinking.


    Now he especially wants to ask someone from the warring nations. If there is a tide once a year near the sea, then it can be determined that the Dragon Valley is connected with the endless sea. Unfortunately, they can''t even leave the Dragon Valley now. Where can they find the warring nations to ask about this.


    "I hope this dragon is really connected with the depth of the endless sea..."


    Just when everyone was thinking, mu Tiance suddenly said.

 Chapter 2380

    The serpent didn''t cheat them.


    The next day, the whole swamp was completely submerged by turbid water, and even the cave where they lived was submerged by more than half of the water. Judging from the situation that the cave was submerged by water, the water outside rose at least 20 meters.


    Looking around, the whole Longyuan is in a vast ocean, only a few big trees stand there alone.


    At this time, the lifeless Longyuan seemed to come to life suddenly. From time to time, there were roars in their ears, and the screams of unknown creatures. A fierce hunting that they could not see was staged in Longyuan.


    In order not to be affected, Xu Shaotang and others stay in this cave, quietly waiting for the flood to recede.


    Two days later, the water in the cave slowly receded, which also means that the water that submerged the swamp gradually receded.


    The snake has no reason to delay any longer. Although he is reluctant, he still has to take Xu Shaotang and them to the south to investigate.


    He did not know how many years he had lived in this swamp. Two hundred miles to the south, it was the farthest place he had ever been. At that time, because he was so hungry, he either took the risk to go further to find food or starved to death. In that case, he had to take the risk.


    As for further places, he did not want to go, nor dare to go, unless he was forced to do so again.


    But now that there is no four eyed civet fighting for territory and food, he believes it will not happen again.


    Two hundred Li is not too far for them. If they travel in the sky, they will arrive in less than a quarter of an hour.


    But the serpent was extremely careful. Almost every time he flew a certain distance close to the swamp, he would stop and observe carefully for a while to make sure there was no danger nearby. Then he dared to move on.


    The smell of putrefaction was diluted by the flood, but because of the killing feast two days ago, the whole swamp was filled with a faint smell of blood. I don''t know how many creatures died in the hands of other creatures these two days.


    "Snake, let me ask you something."


    When the snake stops again to observe the surrounding situation carefully, Xu Shaotang''s face on the snake''s back shows a strange smile.


    Although she didn''t see Xu Shaotang''s smile, she knew that what Xu Shaotang wanted to ask was definitely not a good thing. She hummed, "if you have something to say, you can fart!"


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t disgust him with those damned flowers, he wouldn''t take the risk to bring them out to investigate!


    He swallowed the Four Eyed civet mouse. He didn''t have to eat any more for two or three years. Now he should have absorbed the power of spirit milk in his extremely safe cave to impact the demon emperor''s realm!


    "If you completely absorb the power of that bottle of spirit milk, can you become the demon emperor?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Why do you ask this?" The snake lowered his voice and asked warily.


    "I want to discuss it with you."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang reached out and patted the snake''s dark scales, "how about being a mount for me?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the snake''s body suddenly shrank. With fierce eyes, he looked back at Xu Shaotang, showed his fangs to him, and coldly said, "if you dare to have this idea again, I''ll die with you, even if you attract the dragon!"


    "No, I''ll just say it. What are you excited about?" Xu Shaotang can feel that the snake''s words are not just words. It seems that the snake also feels that it is a great humiliation to be a mount for himself! But Xu Shaotang didn''t give up and continued: "don''t you listen to my conditions? I can tell you that I have a lot of good things here, and even if you become the demon emperor, my things here will be of great use to you! "


    After sitting on the snake for so long, he suddenly felt that it was a good thing to have a mount! In particular, this snake will soon become a demon king!


    He always had this idea before, but he didn''t find a suitable mount. Now he realized it himself and fell in love with the snake.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang began to abduct the snake, other people immediately showed a knowing smile, thinking that Xu Shaotang really dares to think that he can let the snake, who is about to become a demon emperor, be his mount, and he is not afraid of the angry snake. Now he is looking for him desperately.


    "No matter what conditions, it''s impossible!" The snake said firmly: "you''d better put your mind away, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Is the snake really angry? After fighting with Xu Shaotang last time, she wanted to kill Xu Shaotang for the first time and wanted to be his mount? you must be dreaming!


    "Die to face, live to suffer!"


    Feeling the snake''s strong intention to kill, Xu Shaotang can''t help but curl his mouth and become a mount for himself. Is he so wronged? Not even life?


    Other people''s nine tails are already the demon emperor. Don''t you want to talk to Mu Tiance?


    Although this idea has not been dispelled, but Xu Shaotang also does not want to stimulate the snake at this time, in case the goods really launch crazy, it is their misfortune.


    He thought silently in his heart. After the investigation, he must find a way to abduct the serpent as a mount for them. With the serpent, the leader of the Dragon abyss, escorting them, they should have a much better chance of successfully reaching the northern region.When he turned his head, he no longer hated the snake.


    After making sure that there was no danger around for the time being, the snake went back on the road, but this time it was much faster than before. It seemed that he was going to finish investigating the situation in the South earlier and didn''t want Xu Shaotang to sit on his body.


    "Failed!"


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile: "you really dare to think that you want him to be your mount! I''ve never heard of anyone who can make the demon king a mount


    "There are so many things you haven''t heard of."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when you are with us, are there few things you have never heard of before?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Qingyi slightly stagnated, nodded slowly for a long time and said, "it''s true!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, we all know that Xu Shaotang has not given up. Although they don''t think much of Xu Shaotang, to be honest, they also hope that this snake can really become Xu Shaotang''s Mount, so that they can follow him.


    Under the deliberate acceleration of the snake, they soon came to the place where the snake had been for many years.


    "This is the farthest place I''ve ever been!"


    The snake turned into a human shape, carefully looked around, at the same time, coldly looked at Xu Shaotang, said: "to investigate, I also take you to investigate, this area nearby should be no danger for the time being! Well, our deal is done! Your grandfather, I never break my promise. You can... "


    Before finishing a sentence, Xu Shaotang suddenly trembled, and his eyes couldn''t help looking into the distance.

 Chapter 2381

    "Where was it before that?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the distance and asked the snake in a low voice.


    "How do I know?"


    The snake snorted and looked at Xu Shaotang, "this is the farthest place I''ve ever been. No matter how far away it is, I haven''t been. You want to know, go and see for yourself!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to the snake''s fierce general. His eyes were firmly locked in the distance. He didn''t know why. At the moment of arriving here, an inexplicable consciousness drove him to go further.


    There seemed to be something he was familiar with, and there seemed to be a voice calling him there.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming noticed his abnormality and asked him, "Shaotang, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang shook his head blankly, reached out to the distance and said, "there seems to be something I am familiar with over there..."


    "What are you familiar with?"


    Xiao Qingyi is slightly stunned, "have you ever been to Longyuan?"


    As far as she knows, they all came to Longyuan for the first time. How could there be something familiar to Xu Shaotang in Longyuan?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t answer Xiao Qingyi''s question, and he couldn''t answer it.


    He knew that it was not something he was familiar with, but something the ghost of Yinglong was familiar with. Yinglong must have been here, and should have stayed here for a long time!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance and some of them look at each other face to face. They all know that Xu Shaotang has Yinglong''s ghost in his body. They also guess from Xu Shaotang''s words that what he is familiar with is actually what Yinglong is familiar with.


    For Xu Shaotang''s words, the snake sniffed and hummed: "you want to cheat me to go further with you, don''t you? Hum, if you want to cheat me, you are still young! "


    "Do you dare to go?"


    Xu Shaotang turned his head slightly and looked at the snake with a strong color of provocation in his eyes.


    "No! If you want to go, go yourself


    Of course, the snake knows that this is Xu Shaotang''s method, but he is not deceived. Let''s see what Xu Shaotang can do for him!


    "You are the most timid demon king I have ever seen!"


    Xu Shaotang was silent and sarcastic.


    "You don''t really want to go there, do you?" Xiao Qingyi asked in surprise.


    They originally intended to only come here to have a look, but now the meaning of seeing Xu Shaotang is to have a look further away. Is he going to look for the so-called familiar thing?


    Listening to Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into meditation.


    To be honest, he really wanted to see what was ahead, but his reason told him that he could not go. He had a feeling that the more he went forward, the more dangerous he was, and he was likely to encounter powerful creatures that they could not compete with.


    After pondering a little, Xu Shaotang finally gently shook his head: "forget it, there''s no need to take risks with us because of something we don''t have! Let''s go. Let''s go back first! "


    Although he himself is very curious about distant places, he still has to consider everyone''s safety after all. He can''t put everyone in danger in order to satisfy his curiosity.


    Now I haven''t met those powerful creatures here. It''s time for them to fight and try to break out of the Dragon abyss.


    Just as they turned to leave, the earth under their feet suddenly began to vibrate violently. At the same time, a strong breath spread around them.


    Before they knew what was going on, a huge claw popped out of the swamp and grabbed them.


    "Run away!"


    Without any hesitation, Xu Shaotang roared. At the same time, he gathered his whole body''s true Qi and cut it to the giant claw.


    Zhenqi collides with the giant claw, but the Giant Claw doesn''t have the slightest damage. It just stagnates slightly. It seems that Xu Shaotang''s resistance angers him and sweeps them more quickly. At the same time, an invisible cage envelops them in an instant.


    Field!


    In this invisible cage, people''s hearts suddenly jumped.


    I thought that there was no danger nearby. Even though the snake was so careful, I didn''t think that I still didn''t find any powerful creatures lurking in the swamp.


    In each other''s field, their real Qi is completely blocked, and they have no chance to escape. They can only watch the giant hand getting closer and closer to them, enveloping them in the huge shadow of the giant claw.


    "You did it all!"


    There''s no way to escape. The snake suddenly turns her anger on Xu Shaotang.


    "Now it''s useless to say that!"


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to scold one, takes out the spirit pith from the heaven and earth bag in a hurry, just when he plans to use the spirit pith strength to force Yinglong ghost to appear, a white light suddenly flies from Wusong''s body!


    Obelisk!


    Seeing the fangjianbei appear, Xu Shaotang quickly put away the pith that he handed to his mouth. They have all seen the horror of fangjianbei. Although they don''t know what the owner of this giant claw is, they believe that this giant claw can''t compete with the powerful fangjianbei. This is the fangjianbei that even nine days purple thunder can shake!As they expected, just in a moment, the Obelisk directly broke the invisible barrier, and their sense of bondage disappeared.


    However, the obelisk was castrated and rushed directly to the giant claw.


    Perhaps feeling the strength of the obelisk, the Giant Claw quickly shrinks to the swamp, but is the speed of the Obelisk comparable to that of the giant claw?


    Just for a moment, the Obelisk turned into a white light directly hit the giant claw.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise came, and the huge claw was cut off by the Obelisk instantly, and fell heavily into the swamp. At the same time, a shrill scream came from the bottom of the swamp, and the swamp was dyed red by a stream of red blood.


    There was another tremor at their feet, but the tremor was from near to far. It was obvious that the owner of the Giant Claw had been frightened by the strong obelisk, and now he was running away desperately.


    All this seems to be a long time, but in fact, it just happened between lightning and flint.


    It was not until the Obelisk turned into a white light and returned to Wusong''s body again that the startled snake slowly recovered.


    At this moment, the snake''s eyes to Wusong had completely changed.


    Wu Song doesn''t speak much, unlike Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie. Most of the time, he is silent, and he has just stepped into the immortal list. Among Xu Shaotang and his group, the strength is the weakest, so that the snake almost ignores the existence of Wu Song.


    However, at the moment, he did not dare to despise Wusong any more.


    His eyes were firmly fixed on Wu Song, and he asked in horror: "that was What''s going on? "

 Chapter 2382

    "I don''t know what''s going on."


    Wu Song''s words are half true and half false. He knows that it was Fang Jianbei''s credit just now, but he really doesn''t know why Fang Jianbei suddenly helped them. When Xu Shaotang had a fierce battle with the snake, he didn''t see Fang Jianbei to help them.


    They all know that the Obelisk can''t be regarded as an artifact or anything. The soul of an ancient wizard is attached to the obelisk, but they don''t know which wizard it belongs to.


    The fangjianbei and the ghost of Yinglong in Xu Shaotang are from ancient times, but they are not controlled by them.


    For Wu Song''s words, the snake naturally didn''t believe it. He instinctively thought that the white light just now was some kind of artifact, but he was thinking about whether he could find a chance to seize the magic. With the artifact in his hand, at least most of the creatures could not help him in the Dragon abyss.


    "Get out of here and get to a safe place!"


    Xu Shaotang knows that fangjianbei is not controlled by Wusong. If they are in danger again, fangjianbei will not help again. It''s better to leave here for now.


    "You have such a powerful artifact and you are afraid of farting!"


    The snake curled his mouth and looked at Wusong eagerly. Just now he really wanted to leave here, but now he suddenly didn''t want to leave. He wanted to see some powerful creatures again. He could also see what the white light on Wusong was.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the sound just now will lead Longxiang?"


    Xu Shaotang white snake a look, but the heart has guessed the snake''s mind.


    "Roar..."


    However, just as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a roar suddenly broke out between heaven and earth. The roar accompanied by a breath of terror suddenly came to them.


    This breath is more powerful than the one just now. Moreover, this breath is somewhat familiar.


    "Longxiang..."


    Xu Shaotang heart suddenly jump, in the breath of terror, the body can''t help but start shaking.


    "You crow mouth!"


    Feel the breath of terror, people immediately hate to see Xu Shaotang.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s heart is also extremely depressed. He was just talking about it casually. He didn''t expect that he really attracted Longxiang. Moreover, from the direction of this breath, Longxiang should be behind them, and now he is constantly approaching them.


    Run!


    A moment later, there was a decision in everyone''s mind.


    It''s impossible for them to go back now. The dragon is blocking in the back. If they go back the same way, it''s the sheep entering the tiger''s mouth!


    For today''s plan, only to run forward!


    Although the front is unknown, but how many opportunities to escape!


    Looking at the people who fled to the front one after another, the snake cursed in his heart for a while, and quickly followed them, followed Xu Shaotang. Wu Song''s artifact had some effect when he faced the dragon. But if he escaped by himself and was caught up by the dragon, he would die.


    And judging from the breath just now, Longxiang should be able to catch up with them immediately!


    He doesn''t want to escape, he just wants to keep up with Xu Shaotang! If Xu Shaotang had seen how fast Longxiang was, maybe they would not want to escape now, but start to prepare for Longxiang''s attack.


    Facts have proved that the snake''s guess is right. It''s just a few breath of effort. A terrible person has stopped Xu Shaotang in front of them.


    They don''t know how to describe the person in front of them. Perhaps, this person should not be enough to be called a person. This is clearly a rotten corpse. On this corpse, almost no complete meat can be seen, and even bones can be seen clearly on the hands. The black air twines around his body, which is in sharp contrast to his disordered white hair It''s terrible when you get up. He''s even more terrible.


    "Is this the Longxiang?"


    Xu Shaotang tries to keep calm and asks the snake in a low voice.


    The snake nodded slightly, but his eyes did not dare to look directly at him. He moved his steps slightly and hid his body behind Wu Song.


    Looking at the dragon in front of them, they finally know why the snake said they didn''t know what the dragon was.


    They almost traveled all over the northern and southern regions, and they also met Longxiang for the first time. They didn''t even know whether Longxiang should be called a living creature. Longxiang gave them the feeling that it was not a completely decomposed corpse, but it was a fake corpse, and it was so powerful that they felt powerless.


    To my surprise, Long Xiang didn''t launch any attack. He just stood there quietly. His only good eyes mechanically swept over each of them and finally fell on Xu Shaotang.


    Facing the dragon''s eyes without any feelings, people were scared. No one knew what was going on. Didn''t the snake say that the dragon was very cruel? How come it seems that the dragon has no intention of attacking them?


    Not to mention them, even the snake was puzzled. He thought to himself, how did the Dragon suddenly change his nature?"Creak, creak..."


    Longxiang''s mouth moved slightly, but it was not the voice of speaking. It was clearly the voice of his jaw movement. They were thrilled to hear the voice. They wanted to flee, but they knew that they could not escape.


    "What is he talking about?"


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t understand what he wanted to express, so he turned to see the snake hiding behind Wu Song.


    The snake peeped out half of his head from behind Wu Song, shook his head slightly and stammered: "I I don''t know... "


    With only one word, he quickly retracted his head, and seemed to feel that it was safer to hide behind Wusong who was armed with artifact.


    "The bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to scold, once again turned his head, carefully looked at the dragon, at the same time blankly shook his head to the dragon, said he did not understand what the dragon was saying.


    "Woo Goo Goo... "


    Longxiang''s mouth once again made a voice that was not human, but no one could understand what he was saying or what he wanted to do.


    Just when everyone was at a loss, the figure of Longxiang standing there suddenly moved, like a flash of lightning. In an instant, he came to Xu Shaotang. Before Xu Shaotang knew what was going on, he had been caught by Longxiang. A shadow flashed by, and Longxiang and Xu Shaotang had disappeared.


    "Shaotang!"


    Tantai Jingming returns to her senses in an instant. With a loud roar, she desperately chases them in the direction of their disappearance. Other people also return to her senses one after another and follow her crazy pursuit. The sudden situation makes them ignore the danger ahead and just want to do their best to save Xu Shaotang from longyi.

 Chapter 2383

    "What are you going to do?"


    Caught in the hands of Longxiang, listening to the wind whirring in his ears, Xu Shaotang''s heart has been mentioned in his throat.


    He didn''t know what Longxiang wanted to do. He desperately wanted to resist, but all his efforts were in vain. In Longxiang''s hands, he didn''t have any resistance at all. His whole body was firmly bound by Longxiang''s field, and he couldn''t even force Yinglong''s ghost out with spirit.


    He now suddenly has a feeling that every day should not, that the earth is not working.


    He hasn''t felt powerless for a long time. He feels that in the hands of Longxiang, he is a weak mole ant. Even as Mingzhi said, he doesn''t even have the qualification to be a mole ant!


    "Goo Goo..."


    Long Yi''s mouth once again issued an obscure voice, but unfortunately, Xu Shaotang did not understand him at all.


    "Are you really Longxiang?"


    Xu Shaotang had a bitter smile on his face.


    The strange creature caught in front of us is quite different from the dragon that the snake said. Apart from its suffocating strength, it is the opposite.


    In the description of the snake, the dragon is extremely cruel. Any living creature who meets the dragon has only one way to die. However, the Dragon doesn''t do anything to him. Although he is bound by his domain, Xu Shaotang doesn''t feel the slightest intention of killing him.


    If Longxiang wanted to kill him, with his strength, he would have become a corpse or a dish for Longxiang.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Xiang looked down at him slightly, with an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you kill me? Or just eat me? "


    Xu Shaotang''s fear of Longxiang gradually eases and asks Longxiang curiously.


    Long Xiang''s voice is still obscure. Xu Shaotang is sure that Long Xiang can understand him, but he can''t understand him.


    Long Yi didn''t speak, because he knew he had said it, and Xu Shaotang didn''t understand it at all. He just slowly stretched out his rotten fingers to the distance, with a look of yearning and yearning in his eyes.


    Looking at the dragon''s action, Xu Shaotang moved slightly in his heart and asked, "what direction do you mean you want to take me?"


    Isn''t that the direction he felt familiar with before?


    Longxiang''s eyes gazed at the distance quietly, but nodded gently.


    Sure enough!


    Seeing that Long Xiang nods, Xu Shaotang''s worry decreases again, but he is surrounded by deep doubts.


    He didn''t know Longxiang at all. Why did Longxiang take him to the place he hadn''t arrived yet.


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang''s brain is excited and suddenly looks at Longxiang: "do you know Yinglong?"


    Apart from this reason, he could not think of any other reason!


    However, Longxiang did not answer him, but his eyes were still staring at the distance, as if in memory.


    The wind roared past Xu Shaotang''s ears. Under them, there was a long yuan shrouded in mist. He could not see the ground of the long yuan, but he could feel that there were many powerful creatures wandering in the long yuan. Just after the dragon''s death, the breath of those creatures disappeared. It should be because of the fear of the dragon''s death.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know where Longxiang was going to take him, and he didn''t know what was waiting for them in front of him, but as Longxiang''s time went on, he became more and more familiar with the front.


    In the place where he met Longxiang before, he felt familiar with this place. But at that time, although he also wanted to see what place ahead made him so familiar, for the sake of everyone''s safety, he had to give up the idea of going to investigate.


    Now, it seems that Longxiang is going to take him to the place that makes him feel familiar.


    With the more and more familiar feeling, Xu Shaotang felt that the beating of his sea of knowledge was more and more frequent. He knew that Yinglong must be very familiar with the place ahead!


    After a cup of tea, the mist suddenly disappeared.


    At this time, a strong green came into his eyes.


    Looking around, the sky is completely covered by the green ocean, which is a huge leaf. Those leaves shine in the sunshine, and the strong wind passes through the leaves, which makes the leaves not only vibrate, but also look like a rolling ocean from a distance.


    This piece of green blocks out the sun, and you can''t see the end at a glance.


    Looking down the green ocean, he saw a huge tree trunk standing on the land of Longyuan. Xu Shaotang didn''t know how big the tree trunk was. His eyes couldn''t see the end of the tree trunk. The tree trunk was like a majestic mountain lying in the middle of Longyuan.


    "On the coast of the South China Sea, there are trees that lock the gods. Their leaves are green and their branches are wild..."


    Looking at the green ocean in front of him, Xu Shaotang could not help but read this passage.


    Lock the tree!


    It''s a lock tree!The ancient records discovered by Kang Weimin do not contain too much exaggeration. It is really "its leaves are green and its branches are wild"!


    The leaves that block out the clouds and the sun, like the trunk of a huge mountain, do not confirm this sentence?


    Xu Shaotang looks at the suoshen tree in the distance, and his eyes are full of shock. He finally understands why there are no records about the suoshen tree in the north and South regions. It is clear that the suoshen tree grows at the bottom of Longyuan!


    "The coast of the South China Sea..."


    Xu Shaotang kept repeating this sentence in his heart.


    Now he finally understood that the South China Sea is not the South China Sea on earth! At the beginning, Kang Weimin explained to him that he was close to the South Sea. Now he knows that this sentence means close to the South Sea! It can be imagined that behind the lock tree, there must be an endless sea!


    Although they did not dare to be too sure before, but now, he has basically been able to be sure!


    Closer, closer to the towering giant tree!


    The beating in the sea of knowledge is becoming more and more intense. Just as their dragon Ling takes him close to the huge lock God tree, there is a loud sound of dragon chanting between heaven and earth. The ghost of the Dragon breaks through Xu Shaotang''s sea of knowledge and howls beside the lock God tree.


    With the sound of the dragon song, all things in the world were silent in an instant, and the Dragon had already involuntarily knelt down devoutly. The mouth of the rotting jaw could be seen opening and closing, but it could not make any sound.


    The wind in the huge Canyon also stops abruptly, the rolling green waves are no longer there, only the sound of the dragon''s chant reverberates in my ears.


    A moment later, the huge virtual shadow of Yinglong disappeared again. At the same time, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a memory in his mind, which was not his memory.

 Chapter 2384

    Time flies.


    Yinglong doesn''t know how long he has been locked in this huge lock tree.


    The great chain of God sealed all his supreme power. The only way for him to regain his freedom was to cut off the branch that locked his huge body.


    He knew the power of the lock tree. Without the power, he could not cut off the branch which was not much smaller than his size. He had to use his claw which was comparable to the artifact to cut the branch bit by bit. When the branch was cut off, it was the day when he was free again.


    However, I don''t know how many years it will take to cut off such a big branch.


    Time flies, he has long forgotten the years, but even half of this branch has not been cut off.


    Doing this boring thing day after day, he has begun to abandon himself. He doesn''t even want to cut off the seemingly impossible branch. He just wants to be locked here all his life. When he runs out of power, he will return to nothingness.


    With this idea, he would no longer have to cut the huge branches. He would watch the rising and setting of the sun every day. Occasionally, he would roar at the huge abyss. He would smile for a short time when he watched the creatures running away from the abyss.


    However, with the passage of time, this kind of prank becomes more and more boring. It seems that the creatures in Longyuan already know that he won''t do harm to the creatures here. He threatens the creatures here again. They are getting used to it and ignore it. They just stay away from him.


    He lost the fun of the dead again.


    Endless loneliness is about to devour him completely, and sleep has gradually become the best way for him to spend his boring time.


    I don''t know how long it took him to get used to deep sleep. Every time he fell into deep sleep, it took him as little as one or two years, as long as hundreds of years or even more!


    Until one day, lock God tree down an uninvited guest.


    No, it''s not an uninvited guest!


    In fact, every day he is looking forward to someone to come here to talk with him and spend the endless time with him, but all the creatures in Longyuan are afraid of him, and no one dares to come near here.


    "Who are you?"


    In his sleep, he heard a sweet voice in his ear.


    He slowly opened his eyes, but saw a snow-white woman standing in front of him. He could not see the woman''s face, because the woman''s face was covered with a layer of gauze. However, his divine sense told him that this woman must be a beautiful and moving woman.


    The woman''s figure is very petite. In front of his huge body, the woman is almost no different from a grain of dust. He feels that he can lift the woman to the ground with a breath.


    "I''m Ying Long!"


    He tried to keep his voice down for fear of scaring away the only woman who had visited here for many years.


    The woman looked up at his majestic body, and finally her eyes fell on the chain of God on him. She asked curiously, "Why are you locked here?"


    "I''ve made a mistake and I''m going to be punished here." Ying Long said in a low voice.


    "How long will you be punished here?" The woman tilted her head and asked again.


    Her voice is as pleasant as a oriole.


    "I don''t know." Ying Long said quietly, "when I cut off the branch that locks me, I will be free."


    The woman was slightly surprised, covered her small mouth, and said in surprise: "when can I cut such a big branch?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ying Longman said with a wry smile: "I can''t remember how long I''ve cut it, but I haven''t cut half of the branch. Maybe I''ll be locked here all the time."


    He is not good at words, but too long loneliness makes him open his voice. It''s good to have someone here to talk with him. Maybe it can make the boring time go faster.


    "Then why are you still sleeping here?"


    The woman is full of strange said: "you can use your sleep time to cut this branch, so that you can get free as soon as possible."


    Ying Long slightly stagnated and said with a bitter smile, "I''ve cut it for a long time. I''m afraid I''ll never be able to completely cut it off."


    The woman gently smile, said: "you have cut so much, if you give up now, then your previous efforts are not in vain? If I were you, I would not waste any time, as long as I could regain my freedom as soon as possible


    Hearing the woman''s words, Ying Long couldn''t help but show a scornful smile.


    She didn''t know how hard it was to cut the branches of the lock tree. She thought everything too simply.


    "Even if I cut this branch all the time, I''m afraid I''ll cut it forever. Instead of wasting my time, I''d better lie here and have a rest." Ying long put his head on the ground, his eyes full of tired look.He once naively thought that as long as he worked hard, he would certainly be able to cut off this huge branch. However, the facts proved that he was too naive indeed!


    The branches of the huge lock tree are extremely hard, and its hardness is no less than the artifact!


    Since all the efforts are in vain, why waste time?


    "If you don''t try, how can you know that you''re constantly cutting?" The woman didn''t care about his contemptuous smile. She only said with a smile: "dripping water can wear stones, not to mention you? If I guess correctly, you should be the most holy


    "Yes


    Ying Long looks at the woman in surprise, "how do you know?"


    "Guess!" The woman said with a light smile: "your body is so huge, I think you should be the most holy."


    "What about the most holy? It''s not locked here yet. " Ying Long sighs powerlessly, and his face is full of dispirited color.


    "The most holy has a very long life, and you are the most holy of the demon clan. Your life is almost endless." The woman said with a smile: "as long as you insist on cutting this branch, I believe it will be completely cut off one day, and then you will be free again."


    "Is it?"


    Ying Long''s self mocking smile, he really has a very long life, but for him now, it is no different from suffering.


    At this time, a call came from the sky. Hearing the call, the woman immediately rose into the air.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that the woman was about to leave, he quickly called her, "what''s your name?"


    "Girl


    "Will you come here again?"


    "Do you want me to come?" The woman asked with a smile.


    "Of course!"


    "Then I will come!"


    In the air came the laughter of a woman like a silver bell. In the twinkling of an eye, her figure disappeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 2385

    Looking at the direction of the disappearance of the girl''s figure, Ying Long fell into thinking.


    However, he still did not continue to do that boring thing.


    In his mind, the figure of the girl was constantly emerging, and he suddenly wanted to see what a pretty face was under the gauze.


    She should be beautiful, right? Ying long thought silently in his heart, with a long lost smile on his face.


    With the infinite reverie of the graceful figure, Yinglong gradually entered the dream.


    However, he didn''t fall into deep sleep this time. Instead, he would wake up on time every day. He wanted to see the graceful figure again.


    However, one day, two days, three days


    As time goes by, the graceful figure never appears again.


    Can''t wait for the graceful figure, he is more and more lost, more and more irritable.


    Just when he thought the girl would never appear again, the girl who came again woke him up from his sleep.


    "You still haven''t done what you should have done."


    The girl''s bright eyes are full of disappointment.


    I don''t know why, when he saw the disappointment in the girl''s eyes, he suddenly felt a sense of shame. After living for so many years, he had never felt so ashamed as now.


    He subconsciously dodged the girl''s eyes, some flustered said: "I don''t want to do such boring things every day."


    His heart is confused, just because of a word of nu.


    "Do you find it boring to do something that will set you free?" She could not hide her disappointment and asked him.


    "I..."


    He didn''t know what to say. He had been waiting so long for the girl, but she was so disappointed.


    Looking at Yinglong who was at a loss, she asked in a low voice, "how can you not feel bored?"


    "I I don''t know... "


    Ying Long gently shakes his head. Now he just wants to chat with Nu Yu and talk with her. He doesn''t think anything else is meaningful or interesting.


    "Why don''t I sing you a song?"


    Just when Yinglong was at a loss, the girl suddenly showed a smile in her eyes.


    "Good!"


    Without any hesitation, he nodded immediately.


    The girl cleared her throat a little, and then a beautiful song came into his ears. The song was clear and sweet, like a jade bead on the plate, and like the wind blowing through the bamboo forest, which made people feel more comfortable. Unconsciously, he had fallen into the girl''s singing.


    After singing a song, the girl''s song still lingered in his mind. He slowly opened his eyes: "how did it stop?"


    The girl chuckled but did not speak. She just stretched out her scallion fingers and gently pointed to the uncut branch.


    Looking at the place where the girl''s fingers are, he finally slowly climbed up his body. He stretched out his claws and began to cut the branch with your hands. He didn''t want to see disappointment in the girl''s eyes.


    Even if he was very hard, he could only cut a little bit of sawdust from that branch each time. The sawdust was not much bigger than a grain of dust.


    He turned back slightly, but he saw that Nu Yu''s eyes were full of smiles. Looking at Nu Yu''s smile, his body seemed to be full of infinite power.


    The girl''s voice sounded again. Listening to the song coming from his ear, he suddenly felt that this originally boring work seemed to become interesting.


    After staying with him for half a day, she left again.


    After Nu Yu left, he didn''t go on as silent as before. Instead, he began to work hard to cut the branches that seemed to be cutting forever. He knew Nu Yu would come again. He hoped that when Nu Yu came next time, he could excitedly tell her: look, I''ve cut so many!


    As he expected, a few days later, the girl came to suoshen tree again.


    "Here you are?"


    While cutting the branch, Ying long looked back at Nu Yu. Seeing that Nu Yu was a little tired in her eyes, he asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK. I''ve been dealing with some things these days. I''m just a little tired." The girl showed a smile and did not look disappointed.


    Ying Long smiles and says, "if I''m free now, maybe I can help you with some things."


    "Then you should be free early!"


    The girl laughed and said, "I''ll continue to sing to you, OK?"


    "Of course!"


    Ying Long nodded.


    As Nu Yu''s singing starts again, Ying Long''s heart is calm again. He knows that Nu Yu will leave again soon, so he treasures this short time together.


    Although this is only the third time to meet, but they seem to have a tacit understanding.


    Even if they didn''t say a word, they seemed to be able to hear each other''s hearts.When she finished singing a song, he said to her with a smile: "you have a rest. I''m satisfied to hear a song."


    The girl is a little tired. He doesn''t want her to be more tired.


    The girl nodded gently, looked at the cut of the branch, and said with a smile, "it seems that she has cut a lot more than last time."


    "Yes


    Ying Long nodded and said, "maybe it''s not as hard as I thought to cut off the branches of the lock tree."


    "If you keep going, it won''t be long before you''re free again." The girl encouraged him.


    "I also hope I can stick to it as I do now."


    Ying Long looks at Nu Yu gently. Although he doesn''t say it clearly, his meaning is self-evident. He hopes Nu Yu can accompany him all the time and give you strength so that he can stick to it all the time.


    The girl understood what he meant and said with a smile, "as long as you are willing to stick to it, you can stick to it."


    Ying Long smiles knowingly, chatting with the girl while cutting the huge branch. Time passes unconsciously.


    "I''m going!"


    When Nu Yu said this, he felt for the first time that time was so fast that he even felt that Nu Yu had just come.


    He didn''t detain the girl, but asked softly, "when will you come next time?"


    "I don''t know."


    She shook her head and said, "maybe three or four days, maybe ten days and a half months."


    "It seems you have a lot of things to do." Ying Long said with a smile, "it''s OK, as long as you can come! This time is really not worth mentioning to me. "


    His life is too long, let alone a few days, even if it is three years and five years, in his eyes, it is just a flick.


    "Next time I come, I''ll bring you some wine!" She said with a smile.


    "It''s a deal!" Ying Long''s eyes suddenly showed a look of fascination, laughing: "I haven''t drunk for a long time, I almost forget the taste of wine."

 Chapter 2386

    In the days after that, every once in a while, nu Yu would accompany him under the tree, sometimes three or five days, sometimes ten days and a half months.


    Every time she came, she would sing to him, and he gradually got used to the company of her singing.


    Sometimes, he would stop what he was doing and chat with Nu Yu all over the world. Sometimes, nu Yu would bring some good wine and food to accompany him for a drink.


    The appearance of the girl makes his boring life ripple. He gradually forgets that he is locked here to be punished.


    Time passed day by day, and the long life made him forget time, and he didn''t know whether it was 100 years or 200 years.


    One day, she came to suoshen tree again.


    Today''s girl is not the same as before, but he can''t tell where it is. He just has a strange feeling.


    "I''ve brought you wine!"


    The girl took out a jar of wine and put it in front of him. She took a habitual look at the branch of the lock tree that had been cut off. She said with a smile, "if you go on like this, you will be free soon."


    "Thank you! If it wasn''t for you, I might still be sleeping. "


    For the first time, Ying long expressed his thanks to Nu Yu, although he knew that Nu Yu didn''t want to hear it.


    In these hundreds of years, he almost devoted himself to the work of cutting that branch. When he worked hard, he found that it was not as difficult as he imagined. If he hadn''t wasted so much time, he would have regained his freedom now.


    "Well, I''ll take it!" There was a sly smile in the girl''s eyes, and she was so mischievous.


    "Are you busy with those trifles again?" Ying Long grabs the wine jar, pours a mouthful of fragrant wine into his mouth, and asks the girl leisurely.


    The girl nodded: "do you think anyone can be here like you, just concentrate on one thing?"


    "Ha ha, it seems that you are still envious of me!" Ying Long laughs.


    For hundreds of years, they have become familiar with each other. They are like two old friends who can make fun of each other freely.


    However, there is one thing that they do not know.


    Ying Long doesn''t ask about Nu Yu''s identity, nor does she mention to him what her trivia is. This is their tacit understanding.


    "Don''t say, I really envy you."


    Holding a small pot of wine in her hand, the girl sat on the ground and turned her head to lift her veil. The wine in the pot poured into her mouth like a thread. After a sip, she turned her head slowly, and the veil had been put down again.


    Ying Long has long been used to the way that Nu Yu drinks. It''s not that he didn''t want to see her, but he didn''t mention it. He was afraid that if he did, he would never see her again.


    "What do you admire me for?"


    Put away his curiosity, Ying Long asked with a smile.


    "Didn''t I say that you only need to concentrate on your own things and don''t need to worry about those disturbing things?" "What you do every day is to make yourself free again. It''s worth it," she said! And I don''t know what I''m doing. "


    "Since it''s doing things, it always makes sense."


    This is the first time that the girl complained in front of him. He tried his best to comfort him: "maybe, you are just like me before, tired of boring things. When you figure it out, you will find that everything you do is meaningful."


    Very weak relief, but it is the best words he can think of.


    Listening to Ying Long''s relief, the girl''s eyes once again showed a smile: "you don''t need to comfort me, I just want to complain to you, I can also complain in front of you."


    "I''d love to!" Yinglong poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth again.


    They chatted for a while again, and the girl once again left in Ying Long''s reluctant eyes.


    Ying Long began to work hard to regain his freedom, looking forward to Nu''s next visit.


    As time goes by, it seems that nearly 20 days have passed, but the girl did not come. At this time, Yinglong began to panic.


    Since they knew each other, nu Yu had never been here for more than such a long time. When he thought of the scene that Nu Yu poured bitter water on him when she came last time, he instinctively felt that Nu Yu was in trouble!


    He began to be absent-minded and began to think all day about what happened to the girl. His temper became hot again.


    Wait, long wait!


    Half a year passed, but the girl did not come.


    Ying Long becomes extremely irritable and howls angrily every day. He keeps pulling the huge chain on his body, trying to break free from the shackles of the chain to find the girl, but he can''t break free from the shackles of the chain.He began to cut the branches of the suoshen tree which had been cut off. This is the only thing he can do for the girl now.


    He cut day and night, just want to get rid of the shackles as soon as possible to find the girl, even if his paws have been dripping with blood, he did not stop.


    On this day, when he was desperately cutting branches, a mole ant came to the lock God tree tremblingly.


    For so many years, this is the only mole ant who dares to come here except the female!


    "Go away!"


    The irascible Yinglong roared angrily, which made the mole ant crawl on the ground.


    However, although scared, the mole ant didn''t want to escape. He just raised his head and said to Yinglong, "the goddess said that she has something I can''t get out of here for the time being. Let the villain come Accompany the saint... "


    "Goddess?"


    The angry Ying Long was slightly stunned. He looked down at the mole ants crawling on the ground and said, "do you say female?"


    "Yes


    Facing Yinglong''s fierce eyes, the mole ant quickly lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at him. Even if Yinglong didn''t have any magic power, he was still the most holy. He could easily kill the mole ant just by his physical strength.


    "Is she in danger?"


    Hearing the news of Nu Yu, Ying Long''s irritable mood finally calms down a little.


    "No!"


    The mole ant whispered: "the goddess said that if she passed here, she would sing a song for the Holy One, but she could not come to see the Holy One. She was afraid that she would come, so she didn''t want to leave..."


    This mole ant''s words just fell, Ying Long''s ear once again sounded the female''s song, but the song is so far away from here.


    Even so, Ying Long gradually calmed down. When the song disappeared, his violent spirit also disappeared. Then he looked at the creeping ants: "what''s your name?"


    "Villains have no names."


    "No name?" Ying long looked slightly, thought a little, and said faintly: "in this way, you''ll be called Longxiang!"


    Thank you for your name Longxiang said piously.

 Chapter 2387

    The memory stops here.


    Although the memory has stopped, but Xu Shaotang''s heart has set off a storm, he Lengleng Leng looked at the devout kneeling on the ground of the dragon, feeling like a dream, he did not dream, there is such a source between the dragon and Yinglong, even the name of the dragon is Yinglong.


    In Ying Long''s memory, Longxiang was not what he is now. At that time, although Longxiang was not romantic, it was normal.


    He didn''t know what happened to Longxiang, but he knew that he should not be in any danger now. Longxiang would not hurt him because he had the ghost of Yinglong in his body.


    At the first sight of him, Longxiang should have found the existence of Yinglong ghost.


    Take a look at Longxiang and the huge section on suoshen tree. That''s where Yinglong cut it. It''s a branch, or a mountain range!


    His memory did not say how long it took Yinglong to cut off the mountain like branches, but that time should be beyond their imagination!


    After thousands of years, suoshen tree still stands here, as if waiting for Yinglong to come and find the best memory between him and nu Yu.


    "Is that why you brought me here?"


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly squatted down, quietly looking at the still pious kneeling dragon.


    He didn''t know what story there was between Longyu and Yinglong, but he could guess that Longyu could become so powerful from a mole ant like figure, which should have something to do with Yinglong. Maybe, because of this relationship, Longyu didn''t kill him.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Yi slowly raised his head and nodded to Xu Shaotang in silence.


    "What have you been through all these years?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    At this moment, maybe it is because of the relationship between Ying Long and Longxiang. Looking at Longxiang again at this moment, he no longer has that disgusting feeling, but only has pity for Longxiang. Although, now he is not qualified to pity Longxiang, although he also knows that Longxiang may not be able to answer his questions, because he can''t understand Longxiang at all.


    Longxiang slowly stood up from the ground, his eyes flashed a look of pain, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing the pain in Longxiang''s eyes, Xu Shaotang didn''t ask any more. If Longxiang didn''t want to recall the nightmare like memory, he didn''t need to dig into the bottom of it and cut Longxiang''s heart.


    "Can you take me back now?"


    Xu Shaotang digs away from the topic and whispers to Long Yi: "if you bring me here, my companions should be very worried about my safety. I don''t want them to take risks for me. You know, longyuanzhong is not safe. There are too many creatures who can take their lives."


    Xu Shaotang''s voice just fell, but he saw several figures galloping to this side.


    If you look closely, aren''t those people the same as Tantai Jingming?


    "Shaotang!"


    From a distance, Tantai Jingming sees Xu Shaotang under the lock tree. She has no time to observe the huge lock tree. She sees that Xu Shaotang is not in danger, and the big stone in her heart finally falls. She rushes into Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    Xu Shaotang is about to reach out and hold the delicate body of dantai Jingming, when long Yi''s body suddenly moves and directly pulls dantai Jingming away from Xu Shaotang''s arms. He bares his teeth and utters a low roar towards dantai Jingming, and his eyes are full of strong warning smell.


    Facing Longxiang''s warning eyes, Tantai Jingming''s heart was inexplicable. She subconsciously stepped back, and her cold sweat kept coming out. Longxiang''s eyes, like the gaze of death, made her whole soul tremble. She felt that as long as she disobeyed Longxiang''s meaning, she would die in Longxiang''s hands immediately.


    Looking at the frightened Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang quickly steps forward to block between longyi and Tantai Jingming, and shakes his head slightly to longyi, indicating that he should not hurt Tantai Jingming.


    Long Yi gives Xu Shaotang face and stares at Tan Tai Jing Ming coldly. Then he turns his face slightly and looks at Zhen Miao and Xiao Qing Yi with the same strong color of warning.


    At the same time, Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao feel confused. They don''t know where they have provoked Longxiang. Why Longxiang doesn''t pay attention to them at all, but they give a warning to them.


    "He seems to be jealous..."


    Mu Tiance felt his nose, and this thought flashed through his mind.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, all of them suddenly look black. Only Xu Shaotang can understand what''s going on in his heart.


    Longxiang is not jealous, but subconsciously takes him as Yinglong. Longxiang is ordered by nuxiang. In his heart, maybe he wants to prevent any woman except nuxiang from getting too close to him!


    It''s just that Longxiang may not understand that he is not Yinglong. There is only a wisp of Yinglong''s ghost in his body.


    "By the way, why are you here? Are you not in danger?"Looking at everyone standing in front of him, Xu Shaotang was also relieved.


    What he was most afraid of before was that they would meet the powerful creatures in Longyuan when they took the risk to chase them. Now it seems that his worry is totally unnecessary.


    "We didn''t meet any living beings along the way at all!"


    Tantai Jingming looked at Longxiang quietly and said slowly: "those creatures should have felt the breath of Longxiang and hid, otherwise we would not have been able to catch up so smoothly. By the way, is this the legendary lock tree?"


    None of them had ever seen suoshen tree, but when they saw this huge tree beyond their imagination, they all thought of the word "suoshen tree" for the first time.


    In addition to the suoshen tree with its "green leaves and wild branches", they really did not expect that any tree could grow so huge.


    Originally, they all thought that there was some exaggeration in the saying of suoshen tree. Now they know that it''s not that the ancient records are too exaggerated, but that their vision is too short-sighted, there are too many wonderful things in the world, they are just a dust in the world.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, looking at the real towering giant tree in front of him, but he was filled with emotion.


    Maybe it''s because he knows the story of Yinglong and nu Yu here. For this huge lock tree, he has a kind of unspeakable emotion, like hate, hate that it has imprisoned Yinglong for thousands of years, and like gratitude, grateful that the lock tree is still here, waiting for Yinglong to remember the story between him and nu Yu.


    After getting Xu Shaotang''s affirmative reply, Tantai Jingming asked in a low voice, "by the way, how does long Yi seem to be a little different to you?"

 Chapter 2388

    He didn''t have time to explain this matter to the public now, but asked Longxiang again, "can you take us out of Longyuan? Go to the North


    Long Yi took a look at Xu Shaotang and nodded gently.


    Seeing Longxiang nodding, people''s faces were shocked. They all looked at Xu Shaotang strangely. How could Longxiang listen to Xu Shaotang?


    In other words, can''t this dragon really fall in love with Xu Shaotang?


    Fortunately, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what everyone was thinking, otherwise he might have spurted a mouthful of blood.


    Xu Shaotang had just said it casually. At the moment, when he saw that long Yi had agreed, he was so surprised that he said: "well, let''s leave here now! Please give us a ride


    Long Yi looks at Xu Shaotang, then sweeps his eyes one by one from the people''s faces, and finally falls on the snake.


    Looking at the dragon and looking at himself, the snake suddenly shrinks its neck and subconsciously hides its body behind Wu Song. After a moment, the snake seems to think that Wu Song is not as reliable as Xu Shaotang and quickly hides behind Xu Shaotang.


    Longxiang turns to see the snake again. Just when people don''t know what Longxiang wants to do, Longxiang suddenly comes to Xu Shaotang, grabs the snake from behind Xu Shaotang, and roars at the snake.


    Where can the serpent bear the momentum of the dragon? Under the terrible momentum of the dragon, the serpent instantly turns into itself.


    Before the crowd could understand what was going on, the dragon''s body fell on the snake uncontrollably with a wave of his hand. When the dragon''s hand pointed forward, the snake suddenly rushed into the sky


    With the dragon''s escort, they landed on the land of the northern region smoothly.


    "Thank you


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, looked at the cloud shrouded Longyuan, sincerely said to longyi.


    "Mutter, mutter..."


    Long Xiang''s mouth says words they can''t hear, but Xu Shaotang seems to roughly understand what Long Xiang means, and Long Xiang seems to be saying goodbye to him.


    Listening to the incomprehensible voice, Xu Shaotang slowly stretched out his hand and gently patted Long''s shoulder: "I have a premonition that we will meet sooner or later! I''ll see you then! Also, I don''t know what you''ve gone through to become like this. If I can find a way, I''ll try my best to cure you! "


    He did not expect that the dragon, who was supposed to be their biggest threat, had become a talisman for them to return to the northern region safely.


    Wusong''s divination is really right. Longxiang should be the noble person mentioned in Wusong''s divination.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Xiang has a different look in his eyes. Then he slowly bends down and bows to Xu Shaotang. It seems that he is saying goodbye to him and is going to return to the place he should return to.


    "Wait!"


    Just when Longxiang was planning to return to Longyuan, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembered something and asked Longxiang, "have you seen the black dragon that rushed into Longyuan some time ago?"


    "Goo Goo..."


    Long Yi''s throat issued a low syllable, nodded gently, pointed to the direction where the lock tree was, and then waved to Xu Shaotang. He didn''t know what he wanted to express, but there was no doubt that he had seen the black dragon, and seemed to know where the black dragon was going. He just understood why he waved to Xu Shaotang again.


    "All right! Thank you


    Xu Shaotang nodded to Longxiang and said with a smile, "I hope we can communicate normally when we meet next time!"


    Longxiang nodded slightly and flew into the Dragon abyss. In an instant, it completely disappeared in front of their eyes.


    Looking at the direction of Longxiang''s disappearance, people are surprised to see Xu Shaotang.


    Long Xiang listened to Xu Shaotang''s words too much, and in the whole process, except Xu Shaotang''s words, he would not pay attention to anyone''s words, as if he had completely ignored their existence, or in Long Xiang''s eyes, they did not deserve to take a look at themselves!


    Looking at the people''s surprise, Xu Shaotang, with a smile, touched his nose and said, "maybe it''s because of my good character."


    Because there are Xiao Qingyi and they are present, it''s not convenient for him to tell Yinglong and Nuzhen about them. He plans to tell them about them at some time.


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, people can''t help but curl their mouths. Everyone knows that Xu Shaotang starts to talk nonsense again!


    They couldn''t figure out what kind of ecstasy Xu Shaotang had given to Longxiang. It''s really unreasonable that he could make Longxiang obey him.


    "You beast Wu Jie snorted and said to Xu Shaotang, "even if there are countless women around me, even the strange creatures like long Yi can do it!"


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped Wu Jie on the forehead and scolded: "you are a jerk! Ignorance is not your fault. It is your fault to show your ignorance! "


    He didn''t want to explain so much to WuJie, and then he looked at the snake with a smile: "what''s the matter, have you thought about it? Will you be my mount? ""Dream!"


    The snake glares at Xu Shaotang fiercely and yells at Xu Shaotang.


    "Are you sure?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "why don''t I call Longxiang? I want you to talk to him? "


    "You..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the snake suddenly shrinks his neck subconsciously. The fear brought by the dragon is still lingering in his mind, and it will become his nightmare for a long time!


    His fear of Longxiang has reached the extreme level. However, Longxiang, who made him so scared, has to listen to Xu Shaotang. Although he thinks it''s weird now, he has seen it with his own eyes. He can''t help believing it!


    On one side is Dao Shan, on the other side is the sea of fire, which is about to kill him!


    "Just tell me if it''s OK."


    Xu Shaotang said to the snake with a smile, "if you can, follow me to drink spicy food. If you can''t, let the dragon snake drink spicy food, but it''s you who serve the food and wine!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With Xu Shaotang''s voice falling, the snake''s cheek suddenly twisted and looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely. Finally, he was defeated. He hung his head powerlessly and said bitterly: "do I have a choice?"


    "Ha ha, Congratulations, you made the right choice!"


    Xu Shaotang clapped the snake''s body with great joy and laughed like a magic wand: "one day, you will be glad for your wise action today!"


    "I''m glad it''s a fart!"


    The snake scolded in his heart, but he was thinking about whether he wanted to find a chance to swallow Xu Shaotang, the bastard, and see how he threatened himself with the dragon!

 Chapter 2389

    The trip to Longyuan was much smoother than they expected.


    However, the premise is that they have the origin between Longxiang and Yinglong. Without Longxiang''s help, it would be too difficult for them to get out of Longyuan.


    The serpents, who are only one step away from the demon emperor, live in the dragon''s abyss, not to mention these people.


    However, what puzzled him was that Longxiang had seen the black dragon clearly, and the black dragon should still be in the Dragon abyss, but Longxiang made so much noise, why did the black dragon not appear? At the last parting, Long Xiang shook his head at him. What does that mean?


    Is it to tell him not to provoke the black dragon, or something else?


    With this deep doubt in their hearts, they embarked on a journey through the Tianqiong mountains.


    Looking at the endless Tianqiong mountains in front of them, Xiao Qingyi and others who came to Beiyu for the first time were very excited. Their eyes kept sweeping around.


    At first, the serpent who was forced to become a mount was in a very bad mood. However, when he took Xu Shaotang and them across the Tianqiong mountain range, his divine sense swept the Tianqiong mountain range and found that there was endless food here, which immediately made him fall into a huge surprise.


    For the snake, who is used to the days of starvation, the sky mountain is heaven!


    However, just as everyone was excited about this strange place, a strong breath suddenly came to them.


    Feeling the strong breath, the snake suddenly trembled in his heart and hurriedly carried the people away.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang patted the snake on the back and said with a smile, "it''s our friend!"


    Just now, he also felt the strong breath, and felt that the breath was very familiar. He had guessed who it was.


    "Fart!"


    The snake scolded: "that''s the demon emperor!"


    Mouth said, but the snake did not stop, fast running.


    Ghosts believe that Xu Shaotang will become friends with strong people like the demon emperor. This is not Longyuan. These demon emperor strong people here don''t need to give Longxiang face!


    Even Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao didn''t believe it.


    Looking at the snake, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance can''t help but look at each other speechless. This is a typical snake. It''s not too timid to say that he has been in Longyuan for a long time.


    However, as they just ran away from the light, they were more and more frightened.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that the snake was still running away with his life, he was slightly angry in his heart and suddenly gave out a Jiao drink!


    "I''ll stop and fart!"


    The snake murmured in a low voice: "if you want to let your snake grandfather catch you, dream!"


    Although the snake is timid, but the desire for survival is very strong, he desperately fled, just want to get rid of the pursuit behind him.


    "I think there will be a good play later."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said to Mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance nodded deeply. Jiuwei''s temper could not be clearer. Jiuwei''s voice just now was so sweet that he was obviously angry. The snake was not obedient and stopped. He was still running away here. It''s not just for beating!


    No matter how the snake can escape, it is impossible to escape! Because mu Tiance has the mark left by nine tails, even if the snake finds a hiding place under the Longyuan swamp again, it will be found by nine tails in the end.


    The more happy he is now, the more suffering he will suffer when Jiuwei finds them.


    While they were talking, the snake found a pool deep in the mountains. Without any hesitation, the snake ran into the pool crazily, trying to hide their bodies.


    "The ignorant are fearless!"


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to remind the snake. Anyway, he doesn''t believe what he said. He just needs to wait to see a good play later.


    It''s just right for Jiuwei to help him teach this bastard a lesson, so that this bastard won''t become his own mount. He even dares to grin at himself, and he doesn''t have the consciousness to become a mount at all.


    "Poop


    All of them rushed into the pool with the serpent. As soon as they entered the pool, the serpent with strong desire for survival immediately went to the depth of the pool.


    At this time, a huge figure suddenly appeared in the deep of the pool, and suddenly bumped into the snake. Suddenly, the snake was knocked seven dizzy eight elements, Xu Shaotang and others fell into the water from the snake''s back.


    "Roar!"


    When the snake came back, he suddenly roared at the huge figure.


    The other side did not show any weakness, and immediately returned to the color.


    In an instant, the two demon kings began to fight in the deep pool.


    Just as they were struggling, an invisible barrier enveloped them in an instant.Field!


    Completely unable to move, they are bound by the force of that field, and their bodies can''t help rushing out of the water.


    Xu Shaotang and all of them burst out of the water under the package of that power, but in the face of the demon emperor, they don''t have any resistance in the field.


    Several people who didn''t know it were not in the mood to appreciate Jiuwei''s face. They were only in endless anxiety. Unexpectedly, they just came out of Longyuan and fell into danger again.


    "Now what?"


    Xiao Qingyi anxiously looks at Xu Shaotang, but he sees that Xu Shaotang has a strong smile on his face.


    Not only Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance and Tantai Jingming are no trouble.


    Only at this moment did they find that the demon king who had just fought with the snake was actually a blue dragon!


    "Jiuwei, long time no see!"


    Nine tail Chong Xu Shaotang slightly nodded, let go of the shackles to them, they immediately restore their freedom.


    From the moment they came out of the water, Jiuwei''s eyes had been firmly locked on mu Tiance''s body, and his eyes were full of emotion.


    Looking at Jiuwei''s eyes toward mu Tiance, Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao are surprised, and their faces are full of incredible looks.


    Xu Shaotang came to Jiuwei with a smile and joked, "do you want us to avoid it for a while?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei''s face turned red for a moment. She gave Xu Shaotang a light stare. She turned her eyes away from mu Tiance''s body and looked at the snake and green Jiao who were bound by her own field. However, at the moment, her eyes did not have the strong feeling just now, only endless coldness.


    Facing Jiuwei''s cold eyes, the snake suddenly felt like death. Just at this moment, the green Jiao called to Jiuwei: "elder sister Jiuwei, this damned bastard wants to occupy my territory. You have to help me deal with him well!"


    "It''s over..."


    At this moment, the snake, who was already dead in heart, once again uttered a cry of sadness in his heart, and quickly cast his eyes to Xu Shaotang for help.


    Now he can see that Xu Shaotang really knows Jiuwei!

 Chapter 2390

    Nine tail Chong green Jiao slightly nodded, let go of the shackles of green Jiao, light look at the snake way: "just now I told you to stop, you did not hear?"


    "I..."


    The snake stagnated slightly, its muscles twitched constantly, and said carefully: "listen I heard... "


    "Now that you hear it, why don''t you stop?"


    Nine tail''s voice suddenly becomes cold, belongs to the demon emperor''s momentum.


    In the momentum of nine tails, the snake suddenly trembles all over with fright, and looks at Xu Shaotang for help again.


    Facing the snake''s eyes for help, Xu Shaotang turned his cheek slightly. He didn''t ask Jiuwei to help him teach the snake a lesson again. It''s the end of his duty. He won''t let the bastard suffer some crime. He can''t tell when he will jump up and fight against himself in the future!


    "You didn''t hear me when I asked you?"


    Nine tail eyes in a flash of cold light, suddenly a kick in the snake that huge body.


    The serpent suddenly gave out a shrill howl. The huge body of the serpent was just like a baby in front of the nine tails. It was kicked back tens of meters by the nine tails and broke the surrounding trees.


    Although the snake was not angry, it didn''t dare to struggle at all. It was just like a dead dog lying on the ground, shivering and howling.


    Nine tail obviously didn''t want to let go of the snake like this. His body moved and flashed in front of the snake. His fists rained down on the snake. The snake, who didn''t dare to resist, could only keep wailing.


    After a cruel and inhumane lesson to the snake, Jiuwei''s anger gradually disappeared, but he still didn''t stop teaching the snake.


    Although she had a heavy hand, she didn''t attack the key point of the snake. The snake looks scarred, but it''s not heavy. She can recover in a few days at most.


    "Ha ha, good fight!"


    At the moment, the green Jiao in human shape burst out laughing beside him. He almost took the opportunity to beat the damn bastard.


    "Well, just teach me a lesson."


    Seeing the snake''s pitiful eyes, mu Tiance walked slowly to the nine tails who kept hitting the snake with fists, and said with a smile, "this is the mount Xu Shaotang just took in."


    "Mount?"


    After hearing mu Tiance''s words, Jiuwei stopped teaching the snake, and his face was a little surprised. At least the snake was also the demon king who was only one step away from the great demon emperor, and was recovered by Xu Shaotang?


    How long has it been since Xu Shaotang became a saint?


    When she looks at Xu Shaotang with surprised eyes, she wants to use her divine sense to explore Xu Shaotang''s current cultivation, but she finds that her life and death are just a chaos, and she can''t see Xu Shaotang''s strength at all. This makes her even more curious.


    Looking at Jiuwei''s surprised eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s talk about it later. By the way, these are my friends. Let me introduce them to you."


    "Have you found all the people you''re looking for?" Nine tail slowly ask a way.


    "There''s only one left!"


    Thinking about the plain girl who hasn''t heard from, Xu Shaotang has a strong feeling of helplessness in her heart. After a slight sigh, she slowly introduces WuJie and Xiao Qingyi to Jiuwei.


    At the moment, Jiuwei is curious, and Xiao Qingyi is even more curious. God knows how Xu Shaotang knows so many strong men.


    From Fengzhu to Longyu to Jiuwei, which is very powerful in their eyes, if other people meet any of these people, let alone become friends with them, it''s good to save their lives!


    She really did not understand how Xu Shaotang did all this! In this world where the strong are respected, shouldn''t all the friends of the strong be the strong?


    Xu Shaotang, who is not even a saint, has mixed into these top strong groups. I don''t know if he will feel out of place.


    "It''s one short!" Nine tail light swept public one eye, ask a way: "ancient mountain river?"


    "He..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, some helpless said: "his matter, let''s talk about it later."


    Nine tail saw some clues, also did not continue to ask, and looked at mu Tiance: "so long no see, see me, you are not happy?"


    "This..."


    Mu Tiance looked at Jiu Wei with a guilty heart. His handsome face turned red slightly. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s deliberate laughter, he finally nodded his head and said: "happy, very happy!"


    "That''s about it!"


    Jiuwei nodded contentedly and looked at mu Tiance with a playful look. She and mu Tiance had been together in the Tianqiong mountains for a period of time. She generally knew mu Tiance''s character and knew that he was not good at expressing his feelings. It was commendable that he could admit that he was happy in front of so many people.


    Mu Tiance slightly dodged nine tail''s eyes, and hesitated to ask: "your injury...""It''s been a long time!"


    Jiuwei''s face shows a bright smile, although mu Tiance''s only casual care has made her heart infinitely sweet.


    Looking at the bright smile on Jiuwei''s face, some people who didn''t know it were surprised. Even in the face of Xu Shaotang, Jiuwei''s look was very indifferent, but in the face of Mu Tiance, it seemed that he completely opened his heart. As a demon emperor, he would also show a little woman''s shame.


    "That''s good!"


    Mu Tiance nodded gently. Although he had many words in his heart, he didn''t know what to say when facing Jiuwei.


    For a moment, they fell into a short silence.


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to ask Zhu you whether he had been promoted to demon emperor successfully, but he just thought about it. Now it''s time for someone else to have a deep love affair with mu Tiance. He went to ask Zhu Huai about his situation at this time. Isn''t he just looking for smoke!


    "Come on, go and see me."


    Jiuwei took the lead in breaking the silence and said with a smile to Mu Tiance: "the courtyard was destroyed at the beginning, but now it has been rebuilt. You should like it."


    Mu Tiance did not immediately agree, but cast an inquiring look at Xu Shaotang.


    However, as soon as his eyes arrived, Jiuwei''s eyes came one after another, with a strong color of warning in Jiuwei''s eyes.


    "Go, of course!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s like going to see Jiuwei''s new home."


    I''m kidding. If he dares not to go at this time, Jiuwei won''t give him face. Besides, Jiuwei and mu Tiance haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Must they have a suitable opportunity to talk to each other?


    It''s true that they have something to do when they go back to Beiyu, but no matter how urgent they are, it''s better to make a man of beauty!

 Chapter 2391

    The nine yard as like as two peas in the first battle of dome, was completely transformed into powder. The courtyard before it was almost the same as Xu Shaotang''s little courtyard before, and even the replica of the small courtyard.


    Maybe for Jiuwei, there are too many stories about her and mu Tiance in the courtyard. She doesn''t want their stories to be annihilated with the disappearance of the courtyard, so she copies the original courtyard.


    Looking at the small courtyard in front of him, Xu Shaotang could not guess Jiuwei''s idea. He patted mu Tiance''s shoulder gently, attached it to Mu Tiance''s ear and said, "it''s the most difficult to accept the beauty''s kindness. Don''t strain it, be careful it''s broken!"


    Mu Tiance elbow micro motion, in Xu Shaotang''s chest gently hit, not angry stare at him, this slowly into the courtyard.


    "Qinglin, go and call zhuhuai."


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Jiuwei told qingjiao.


    Green Jiao nodded and left quickly. When he passed by the snake, he did not forget to stare at it fiercely.


    Although he is angry in his heart, now he is in someone else''s territory and has nine tails to support qingjiao. He has to bear with qingjiao''s provocation in silence.


    "So, you''d better be good in the future."


    Looking at the snake''s depressed appearance, Xu Shaotang laughed and patted the snake on the shoulder: "don''t think I can''t deal with you out of Longyuan! You see, I can find a lot of people to help me clean you up! "


    Although the snake was not happy, he did not dare to show it again. Otherwise, he might be beaten again.


    They chatted casually in the courtyard for a while, and zhuhuai came quickly.


    "What about the old thing in the ancient mountains and rivers?"


    Zhu Huai had learned from qingjiao that Gu Shanhe had not come back, so he asked Xu Shaotang in a hurry.


    "He Missing... "


    Looking at the look on Zhu Huai''s face, Xu Shaotang said apologetically.


    "Missing?"


    As soon as Zhu Huai''s figure flashed, he had already grasped Xu Shaotang''s collar and lifted him up. His eyes were full of fierce light and he asked, "what''s the matter, please tell me clearly!"


    "Zhu Huai!"


    Jiuwei''s voice rings behind zhuhuai. Hearing Jiuwei''s voice, zhuhuai releases Xu Shaotang, but his eyes are still full of fierce light.


    Xu Shaotang sighs and slowly tells Zhu Huai the whole story of Gu Shanhe''s disappearance. He knows that Zhu Huai has always regarded Gu Shanhe as his true friend, and perhaps the only human friend. Gu Shanhe was originally the one who accompanied them to the southern region on behalf of Zhu Huai. Now Gu Shanhe is missing for no reason, so it''s normal for Zhu Huai to point his finger at him.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the fierce light in Zhu Huai''s eyes gradually dissipated: "do you mean he was taken to a mysterious place because he violated that inexplicable rule?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said, "however, I''m sure his life is not in danger. If I have a chance, I will find him!"


    "Elder sister, have you ever heard of such a rule?" Zhuhuai slowly turned his head and asked Jiuwei in a deep voice.


    "I never knew there was such a rule for saints!" Jiuwei gently shakes his head, with a strong color of doubt on his beautiful cheek. "Maybe we have never heard of this rule because we have never left Tianqiong mountains, or this rule is only for the saints of the human race."


    She doesn''t doubt Xu Shaotang''s words. Although she hasn''t been with Xu Shaotang for a long time, she can still trust Xu Shaotang''s character.


    Moreover, she believes more in Mu Tiance! If Xu Shaotang is talking nonsense, mu Tiance will definitely expose him!


    "Does the northern region have this rule?" Zhuhuai asked confusedly.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "I don''t know if there are any. But I think there should be some. There are many saints in the northern region, but no saints have ever appeared. I think it''s also because of this rule."


    Zhuhuai gently touched his chin and said slowly, "so, if I go to Tianqiong mountain to find your Terran trouble now, it is very likely that it will disappear mysteriously?"


    "Very likely, so I suggest you don''t try!"


    Looking at the look in zhuhuai''s eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly worried. Zhuhuai, the bastard, would not deliberately make trouble in the Terran world in order to find the ancient mountains and rivers?


    "I''m not that stupid. If I want to try, I''ll try someone else! As long as the old thing doesn''t die! "


    After understanding the whole story, Zhu Huai said to Xu Shaotang with embarrassment: "I''ve offended you a lot just now. If you''re not happy, I''ll let you bite a piece of meat to vent your anger!"


    As he spoke, Zhu Huai lifted his sleeve and handed his muscular arm to Xu Shaotang.


    "Ha ha, I don''t think I can bite you!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and pushed zhuhuai''s arm away from his face: "if you were not this temper, you would not be zhuhuai! By the way, you look like a demon emperor, right


    "Hey, hey, if it''s fake Zhu Huai said with a smile, "it''s thanks to the milk you gave me at the beginning."Seeing that Zhu Huai, who was still aggressive just now, suddenly started to play with Xu Shaotang again, several people who didn''t know about it were immediately confused. Just as Zhu Huaigang looked like he was asking questions, they thought that Xu Shaotang had to be beaten up by Zhu Huai!


    Seeing that zhuhuai and Xu Shaotang had made things clear, Jiuwei asked, "by the way, what are your plans?"


    Xu Shaotang light smile way: "can have what plan, nothing more than go to some people''s trouble."


    "Asking for trouble?"


    In front of his eyes, Zhu Huai came up to Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Get out of here!"


    Jiuwei kicked zhuhuai and hummed coldly, "what''s the matter with you? If you want to go, I''ll go too. It''s your turn? You stay here honestly


    "No, elder sister, you..."


    Zhu huaiman is speechless looking at Jiuwei, knowing that Jiuwei wants to accompany mu Tiance. When the words come to his mouth, he meets Jiuwei''s fierce eyes and immediately takes back the words.


    If he dares to say the following, he will be beaten.


    Although he is also the demon emperor now, he is still not qualified to challenge Jiuwei. Moreover, the fear of Jiuwei has already gone deep into his heart and will not change because of his strength.


    Everyone understood Jiuwei''s intention and cast ambiguous eyes to Mu Tiance one after another.


    Mu Tiance couldn''t stand the people''s eyes, but turned to Jiuwei and said, "why do you need it?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll be bullied, won''t you?"


    Jiuwei Jiao said with a smile: "just in time, I''ll go to your Terran world to have a look!"


    "No one can bully us as long as the sage doesn''t come out!" Xu Shaotang smiles confidently.


    "And what if the saints show up?"


    Nine tail corners of the mouth slightly a Qiao, ill intentioned look to Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly stagnates slightly, and gives mu Tiance a look of helplessness. Jiuwei is determined to follow mu Tiance. If he goes on, it''s probably him who is unlucky, but he knows Jiuwei''s hegemony.

 Chapter 2392

    After two days in the Tianqiong mountains, they finally got out of the Tianqiong mountains and came to Jumu city.


    They are a group of beautiful men and women walking into Jumu City, which immediately attracts everyone''s attention.


    Especially Jiuwei and mu Tiance!


    Their ears were constantly filled with exclamation. Once they set their eyes on them, they would never be able to move away. They were just walking together. In front of their faces, everyone felt ashamed.


    Jiuwei doesn''t seem to like the eyes of these people in Jumu city. The whole person looks cold and gives people a feeling that strangers are not near.


    "Dantai, take them to a place in the city to have a rest. I''ll see if I can see Baili canglan."


    Worried that Jiuwei is going to hurt others, Xu Shaotang says to Tantai Jingming.


    Originally, they planned to go to Tianxing chamber of Commerce together, but now it seems that this plan can only be temporarily cancelled. They all ignore the lethality of Jiuwei and mu Tiance''s appearance to the people of Jumu city.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming understood Xu Shaotang''s worry, nodded slightly and said, "OK, come here as soon as you''re done!"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and walked to the location of Tianxing chamber of Commerce.


    Since he passed Jumu City, he naturally wanted to see if he could see Baili canglan. Gu Shanhe said that there was some relationship between Baili aristocratic family and Dandi Guan Qingyu. He wanted to ask Baili canglan to see if he could find the last copy of Qingyu Danlu, so as to solve the secret of Qingyu Danlu.


    Tianxing chamber of commerce is still full of people as usual, and there is a long line of people who come here to sell the elixir.


    Xu Shaotang is about to ask when a beautiful figure has come out of the house.


    "Mr. Xu, you are all right!"


    Mu jin''er stands at the door and says faintly to Xu Shaotang.


    "It seems that Miss Mu already knew that I would come to visit?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles to Mu jin''er, but he understands that mu jin''er will get the news as soon as they enter Jumu city.


    Tianxing chamber of Commerce has been operating in gigantic city for many years, and their eyes should have been around every corner of the great wood city.


    Mu jin''er couldn''t deny her smile. She stretched out her hand and said, "please come inside, master Xu!"


    "Thank you very much."


    Xu Shaotang slightly arched his hand, followed mu jin''er quickly into the house.


    "Is master Xu here to find the young master?" Mu jin''er doesn''t take Xu Shaotang to the backyard. She just invites Xu Shaotang to sit down in the living room and make a cup of tea for him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "today I happened to pass by Jumu city. I stopped by to visit brother Baili. I don''t know if brother Baili can be there?"


    "Unfortunately, the young master just left a few days ago."


    Mu jin''er said lightly: "before the young master left, he told me that if Mr. Xu came to visit again, he would be a good host! What''s more, Mr. Xu has asked him to inquire about nothing. If there is any news, you will be informed as soon as possible. "


    "What did brother tuobaili inquire about?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, but then he remembered again. He patted his head and said, "I almost forgot this! Please tell brother Baili for me that the person I''m looking for has been found. I''m really bothering him during this period of time! "


    At the beginning, he did ask Baili canglan to help him inquire about Mu Tiance, but now they have found mu Tiance, so they don''t need to trouble Baili canglan any more.


    "Found it?"


    Mu jin''er was slightly surprised: "he is in the sky mountain range?"


    "How do you know?" This is changed, Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    Mu jin''er said with a smile: "when you were chased by the people of the cloud emperor palace, there was no other place to go except to escape into the sky mountains! You have never come out since you entered the Tianqiong mountains. Now you say that you have found the person you are looking for. You can only find it in the Tianqiong mountains, right


    What Xu Shaotang doesn''t know is that since he and Tantai Jingming were forced to flee to Tianqiong mountain range, Baili canglan sent someone to pay attention to the sand sea outside Jumu City, but they didn''t come out all the time, so mu Jiner had such a guess.


    However, mu jin''er didn''t know that they not only went to Tianqiong mountain range, but also went to the southern region.


    Their wonderful time is absolutely beyond anyone''s imagination!


    "It''s really found in the sky range!" Now that mu jin''er has guessed it, Xu Shaotang doesn''t hide it.


    "Now the Tiansheng temple and Yundi Palace are still offering a reward for your head in the whole northern region, but you come out of the Tianqiong mountains. It seems that you are absolutely sure to deal with the pursuit of these two top sects?" Mu jin''er asked curiously.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang was a smart man. If he was not absolutely sure, he would not dare to walk out of the Tianqiong mountains.


    But she did not understand where Xu Shaotang''s reliance was?


    Is it the saint hidden behind him in the legend? However, if there was a saint standing behind him, he would not have been forced to escape into the Tianqiong mountains by a big Luo Jinxian at the beginning. If Bai Li canglan had not sent people to entangle the big Luo Jinxian, they would not even have had a chance to escape into the Tianqiong mountains!If Xu Shaotang is bluffing, how can he dare to go out of this wonderful hiding place of Tianqiong mountains?


    "I''m waiting for them to come and take my head!" said Xu Shaotang with a laugh


    "It seems that you are absolutely sure!"


    Mu jin''er looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. She can''t even dream that Xu Shaotang is the first person under the sage now!


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t deny it. He slowly stood up and said, "since brother Baili is not here, I''ll leave! Miss mu, please send a message to brother Baili for me. I want to talk to him about something, or I''ll visit him in Baili family. "


    "Don''t bother!"


    Mu jin''er shook her head slightly and said, "I will convey your words for you! If the little Lord wants to see you, he will come to you. You don''t have to worry that the little Lord can''t find you. Of course, if Mr. Xu is not too troublesome, he can also visit Rushan. But I believe that before Mr. Xu arrives at Rushan, the young master should find you first. "


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, but he understands that Tianxing chamber of commerce is all over the northern region. It can be said that it is a chamber of Commerce or a huge intelligence agency. As long as he does not deliberately hide his whereabouts, it is not difficult for Baili canglan to find him.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to leave, mu Jiner stopped him again: "although I don''t know where your confidence comes from, I still want to remind you that the strength of Tiansheng temple and Yundi palace is definitely not what you can fight now. The young master said that you are an interesting person, and he doesn''t want you to die in the hands of those people."


    "Ha ha, thank you for your kindness


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "the strength of Tian Sheng Temple and Yun Di palace is really strong, but it''s not so easy to want Xu Shaotang''s head!"

 Chapter 2393

    Rushan is located at the junction of Tanzhou and Ruzhou.


    The rolling Ru mountain is like a Wolong across the earth, separating Tanzhou and Ruzhou.


    Xu Shaotang knows from mu jin''er that the Baili family lives in the deep of Ru mountain, but it''s not too difficult to find the Baili family who lives in seclusion here because Ru mountain is so big.


    They did not go to the depths of Ru mountain to find the Baili family, but stayed in Shuofeng City, which is the closest town to Ru mountain.


    Xu Shaotang believes that with the huge intelligence network of Baili family, Baili canglan should be very easy to find himself without deliberately hiding his whereabouts. Instead of looking for Baili canglan in the vast Ru mountain, it''s better to let Baili canglan come to him.


    As expected, when they came to Shuofeng City, they caused a commotion. Fortunately, they have gradually got used to it. No matter where they go, Jiuwei and mu Tiance are absolutely the focus of the crowd.


    "We''re being followed."


    Accompany a few women only Shuofeng City stroll for a while, mu Tiance suddenly close to Xu Shaotang side, said with a smile: "I guess, these people are looking for your trouble."


    Xu Shaotang had already noticed that someone was following them. When he heard mu Tiance''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "why didn''t you come here for trouble?"


    "I don''t have as many enemies as you Mu Tiance said.


    "No, no, you have more enemies than I have!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced faintly from the people coming and going on the street, and said with a smile: "I just offended the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace, but you offended most men in the northern region!"


    "Do you want a bet?" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang provocatively.


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "how to bet?"


    Mu Tiance slowly stretched out a finger and said with a smile: "one hundred top-grade spirit stones, who are the people who are following us


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded without thinking: "anyway, I''m in a hurry!"


    "I''ll bet, too!" Wu Jie came over and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "I bet these people are coming to trouble you!"


    "I also want to join in the fun, but I don''t have so many spirit stones!"


    Wu songman said regretfully, but his eyes were staring at Xu Shaotang with a smile. Naturally, the meaning was obvious.


    "Wu Lao, you are going to play the white wolf with empty hands!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a silent smile, but still nodded: "your 100 top quality spirit stones, I''ll do it for you, right? Who do you bet on? "


    "You, of course!"


    Wu Song said with a smile: "you are people with bad luck aura. I''ll bet these people are looking for your trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    Help Wu Song out of the gambling, Wu Song actually so bet? It''s too shocking.


    Looking at the boring actions of these people, the girls have black lines on their faces. They are too boring. They can gamble on this kind of thing, and they are often hundreds of top quality spirit stones. They really don''t take steamed bread as dry food!


    But then again, the spirit stone in their hands, it is really not very useful.


    Moreover, no matter who gets the spirit stone, it''s almost the same. Anyway, when they really need the spirit stone, they won''t share yours and mine.


    When they started gambling, the number of people following them seemed to increase, gradually forming a situation of encircling them.


    Just when they accompanied several girls to continue to stroll as if nothing had happened, a young man in green blocked their way.


    "You lost!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the young master in green and looked at mu Tiance with a smile.


    "Not necessarily!"


    Mu Tiance held his hands in front of his chest and looked like he was watching a play.


    The young master in green clothes didn''t look at Xu Shaotang at all. From the very beginning, he focused on them. He looked at several girls with unbridled eyes. He sighed that heaven had treated him well, and he had brought four charming beauties with different customs to him.


    When his subordinates went to tell him about the discovery of four gorgeous beauties, he still didn''t believe it. Now when he saw it with his own eyes, he was very happy. He thought that he must reward his subordinates after the event!


    Especially the woman in white, when he saw this big girl, he had a kind of amazing feeling. It was a beautiful face with mature charm and cold beauty.


    Even if it is known as the Phoenix list of the first God sound, just afraid in front of this woman also want to be eclipsed?


    A little back to God, green clothes childe efforts to put away the evil light in his eyes, smile to Jiuwei they said: "four fairies, in the lower Chen Lou, is ruyangzong''s little master, see four fairies gifted, want to invite four fairies to join me ruyangzong, I don''t know four meaning?""I lost..."


    Hearing Chen Lou''s words, mu Tiance sighs and smiles to Xu Shaotang.


    "Look, I''ll say that you will have more enemies than me in the future!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile, "don''t forget our bet when you look back!"


    "Never forget!"


    Mu Tiance looked at Chen Lou with itching teeth and cheered coldly: "go away!"


    He accidentally lost 200 top-grade Lingshi. Although he didn''t care about Lingshi, he was so angry that he immediately vented his anger on Chen Lou, the culprit.


    After being drunk by mu Tiance, Chen Lou suddenly flashed a fierce look in his eyes and looked coldly at mu Tiance: "what are you, dare to talk to me like this, I don''t think you want to Ah... "


    Before Chen Lou finished his words, he let out a shrill scream. He was crazy, but mu Tiance was more crazy than him. He slapped Chen Lou dozens of meters away and hit the ground heavily. The ground was suddenly hit by Chen Lou.


    "Little Lord!"


    The people around them suddenly screamed, and several people rushed forward quickly to help the bloody Chen Lou up from the ground.


    "Kill them! Kill all the men and leave the women


    The angry Chen Lou sends out a scream and yells at the people under his command.


    "Play with them!"


    Listening to Chen Lou''s angry scream, Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said to Mu Tiance with a smile: "at least I lost 200 top-grade spirit stones. How can I let you vent


    He didn''t say it was OK. When he said this, mu Tiance was even more angry. At the moment when ruyangzong rushed over, his body suddenly turned into a streamer.


    In a moment, all the people of Ruyang sect, including Chen Lou, lay on the ground and cried.


    At this time, a figure slowly walked into the crowd and saw the figure. Chen Lou immediately ran to the man like a straw.

 Chapter 2394

    "Cousin! They not only humiliated my ruyangzong, but also the Baili family. Do you want to make decisions for me... "


    Chen Lou climbed up in front of the man and yelled with a cry, but a fierce look flashed in his eyes. He swore in his heart that they must not survive or die!


    "Oh, yes?"


    That person slightly a smile, slowly ask a way: "they how humiliate Ru Yang Zong of, is how humiliate hundred Li family?"


    "They said Ruyang Zong fart is not, also said that the hundred Li family people come to one, they kill one!" Chen Lou said with a runny nose and tears, as if he had suffered endless grievances.


    That person slightly a smile, slowly look to Xu Shaotang: "did you say this?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t think it''s like Xu Shaotang''s style at all." The man laughed.


    "Why?"


    "Xu Shaotang, as I know him, is a decisive man!" The man looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face: "but now you are too kind. He can still climb in front of me. It seems that the lesson you taught him is too light."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang and Bai Li canglan''s words, Chen Lou was slightly stunned. A moment later, he was covered with ashes.


    Xu Shaotang, how can he not know this name!


    This is known as a rare wizard in a thousand years, the first person on the Dragon list, the one who can still escape under the pursuit of the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace!


    In Beiyu, the name of Xu Shaotang can almost be compared with Liuyun feizong!


    And his cousin, obviously, knows Xu Shaotang, and he should be familiar with Xu Shaotang!


    Originally, I wanted to count on my cousin to make the decision for me. Now, it''s all over


    "He''s also your cousin, so why don''t you be the master for him?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    The man said with a smile: "if he is not my cousin, he has no idea how many times he died!"


    He and Xu Shaotang casually said, did not pay attention to lying in front of their own cry for their Chen Lou.


    "It seems that you don''t like your cousin!" Xu Shaotang looked at the man with a smile and said slowly, "brother Baili, long time no see!"


    Not long after they arrived here, Baili canglan came. I have to say that Baili family''s intelligence network is really reliable.


    Bai Li Cang Lan also nodded to Xu Shaotang, then swept his eyes one by one from all the people. After seeing Jiuwei''s face, his eyes flashed a strange color. After a moment, he turned his eyes away, and finally fell on mu Tiance again: "you should be mu Tiance, right? As Xu Shaotang said, it has the appearance of reversing all living beings! "


    It''s not difficult to recognize mu Tiance. When Xu Shaotang asked him to help him inquire about Mu Tiance''s news, he had already described mu Tiance''s appearance. At that time, he thought Xu Shaotang''s words were exaggerated. Now when he saw mu Tiance himself, he realized that there was such a "beautiful" man in the world.


    It''s a face that even women are jealous of.


    "I''d rather you said I was elegant!"


    Mu Tiance glanced at the hundred Li canglan, a rare little humor.


    "Elegant, it should be people like me and Xu Shaotang." Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "as for you, I can''t think of any other words except inverting all living beings!"


    Listening to Bai Li Cang LAN boasting there, several women can''t help laughing. Although Bai Li Cang LAN is really elegant, it''s funny to say that she is also an interesting person.


    "Are you still in charge of him?"


    Mu Tiance looked at Chen Lou with a smile: "if you want to make the decision for him, just come to me. Don''t affect your friendship with Xu Shaotang."


    "It''s up to him, of course!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN nodded and said, "at least he is also my cousin!"


    Hearing Bai Li Cang Lan''s words, Chen Lou''s eyes, which had been covered with ashes, once again showed a glimmer of hope. He looked at Bai Li Cang LAN with flattery: "thank you, cousin!"


    "You''re welcome!" Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile to Mu Tiance: "for the sake of being my cousin, just break his legs and save his life, so that my second mother can run to me and cry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the voice of the hundred Li Cang LAN falling, everyone suddenly slightly stagnated.


    Mu Tiance didn''t break Chen Lou''s two legs, but Bai Li canglan took the initiative to put it forward. His way of making decisions is too wonderful!


    And the color of hope in Chen Lou''s eyes was suddenly shattered, and he sat down on the ground with a face full of ashes.


    See everyone Lengleng Leng of see to oneself, hundred Li Cang LAN again smile to Mu Tiance say: "if you don''t do it, I can do it for you?"


    "Forget it, I''ll do it myself!"


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "at least it''s also your cousin!"


    As soon as the voice fell, mu Tiance''s figure suddenly flashed to Chen Lou.


    "Kacha..."After two crisp rings, Chen Lou instantly screams like a pig.


    "Don''t you take away your little Lord?" Bai Li Cang LAN smiles and looks at the people of Ruyang sect.


    Facing the eyes of the hundred Li canglan, those people involuntarily shrink their necks, one after another bear the pain to get up from the ground and stagger to carry away the screamed Chen Lou.


    "Much quieter!"


    Hundred Li Cang LAN smile, full of disgust said.


    "Your way of making decisions is really special!" Xu Shaotang looked at the hundred Li canglan with a smile: "you are not afraid of your second mother crying in front of you?"


    "It''s OK, just not dead."


    Hundred Li Cang LAN free and easy smile, "my two niangs these years can take a lot of Dan medicine from the family to Ruyang Zong, his two legs, can''t waste! Of course, it doesn''t matter if it''s abandoned. "


    "It''s really his misfortune to have a cousin like you!" Xu Shaotang joked.


    Bai Li Cang LAN shook his head slightly: "on the contrary, having such a cousin as him is my greatest misfortune."


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing Bai Li Cang Lan''s words, everyone burst into laughter.


    Although it was the first time for everyone to see Baili canglan except for Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang, it can be seen from Baili canglan''s acting style that this is a very interesting person.


    "I hear you''re looking for me?"


    Hundred Li Cang LAN slowly said to Xu Shaotang: "I''m going to find you. I didn''t expect to hear that you came to Shuofeng city. Your speed is quite fast!"


    "There''s something about it."


    Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Can they not be fast? With a snake like Mount, it takes only half a day to get here from Jumu city.


    However, Bai Li canglan can receive the news from mu jin''er in half a day, which shows that the speed of information transmission of Bai Li family must be very fast.


    "If it''s not urgent, you can go to my house first." Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "my father said in front of me more than once that he wanted to meet you, the person who stirred up the storm in the northern region!"

 Chapter 2395

    On the way to the Baili family, they learned that Chen Zuxiang, the father of Chen Lou, and Chen you, the second mother of Baili canglan, were brothers and sisters.


    It''s also because of this relationship that Bai Li canglan''s second mother Chen you secretly gave Chen Zuxiang and a lot of pills and Lingshi. Bai Li xuance, Bai Li canglan''s father, turned a blind eye to this. Because of these pills and Lingshi, ruyangzong got some fame in Ruzhou. It can be regarded as a second rate sect.


    To oneself that two niangs, hundred Li Cang LAN neither likes nor dislikes.


    In his words, his two niangs did not seem to have any great advantages except that they were good-looking. Besides always giving ruyangzong some advantages secretly, they also had no great disadvantages.


    Generally speaking, his Er Niang is a person who is neither good nor bad nor dispensable.


    "If your Er Niang hears what you think of her, she will be very sad." Xu Shaotang said to Bai Li canglan jokingly.


    Bai Li canglan said with a smile: "in fact, I told her these words a long time ago, and she accepted them calmly."


    "Is that acceptable?"


    Tantai Jingming was surprised.


    "What''s unacceptable?" Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "you have self-knowledge. If she doesn''t have self-knowledge, do you think I can accommodate her?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it carefully, then nodded slightly and said, "it''s the same!"


    Chen''s family had no power at first. Even Ruyang clan is nothing compared with Baili family. Although Chen you is Baili xuance''s concubine, Baili canglan is Baili xuance''s only son and the future successor of Baili family. In addition, Baili canglan is not an ordinary person. If Chen you don''t have self-knowledge, Baili canglan will be no good Can you hold her?


    From this point of view, Chen you is very clever. Although he benefits Ruyang sect, he has a good grasp of the scale and won''t cause too much dissatisfaction from Baili xuance and his son.


    While they were talking, they had come to the door of the hundred Li family in the depths of Ru mountain.


    The Baili family is located between two canyons. The waterfall in front of the gate is flowing. The scenery in the mountains is beautiful. It''s really a good place to live away from the world.


    "See you, young master!"


    Baili canglan goes to the door, and the guard at the door bows.


    "Go and tell my father that I''ve brought him the person he wants to see!" Hundred Li Cang Lan light Chong guard said: "in addition, call two madams also come to me there."


    "Yes


    The guard quickly went to report, but Baili canglan took the people slowly to his yard.


    Hundred Li canglan''s yard is very big. As soon as they enter the yard, Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao are stunned.


    In the courtyard of Baili canglan, there are all kinds of strange flowers and plants. Of course, in the eyes of ordinary people, these are indeed flowers and plants, but Xu shaotan and Zhen Miao recognize them. Many of them are extremely rare miracles. These miracles in Baili canglan courtyard alone can be described as priceless.


    What surprised them even more was that there were almost all kinds of spirit stones around the elixir in the hospital. Although most of them were medium and low-grade spirit stones, it was too extravagant for Baili canglan to use them as fertilizer.


    Looking at everyone''s astonished eyes, Bai Li canglan said with a smile: "the aura here can''t satisfy the growth of these elixirs, so it can only be so."


    "You are such a big hand!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the elixirs and said to Bai Li canglan with a smile: "I suddenly have the idea of knocking you out and stealing all the elixirs here!"


    "I''ll have to watch out for you!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN laughs and orders the maid to prepare food and wine for everyone.


    While waiting for food and wine to be served, Xu Shaotang pulls Bai Li canglan aside.


    "You should know Guan Qingyu?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly asked to Bai Li canglan.


    "What do you think?" Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "you said you wanted to ask me something. Is it just to ask this boring question?"


    Nonsense. In the whole northern region, who doesn''t know the name of Guan Qingyu.


    Xu Shaotang asked this question, it can be said to be an idiot general question!


    "Of course not!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "in this case, you should also know" Qingyu Danlu "


    "Of course!"


    Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "why, you''re looking for me for Qingyu Danlu?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I heard a friend say that the Baili family has some origins with Guan Qingyu, so I want to ask you if you know the whereabouts of the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu."


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, a trace of surprise flashed in Bai Li canglan''s eyes: "what''s the origin of your friend, even know this kind of thing?"


    It is true that the Baili family has some connections with Guan Qingyu, but few people know about it. Even the Baili family''s own people, such as his second mother Chen you, don''t know about it. How did Xu Shaotang''s friend know about it?"Your father should know my friend."


    Xu Shaotang said casually and asked again, "do you know the whereabouts of the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu?"


    "Why, is this important to you?"


    Baili canglan still did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but looked at Xu Shaotang with some doubts.


    "It''s really important!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "I learned by accident that there is a huge secret hidden in Qingyu Danlu. To solve this secret, I need to collect three pieces of fragments. At present, I have two pieces in my hand, but I don''t know the whereabouts of the other one!"


    "You have two scraps of paper there?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Bai Li canglan''s eyes finally show a look of surprise. He looks at Xu Shaotang in disbelief, and seems to want to see whether he is serious or just talking to him.


    However, what he saw from Xu Shaotang''s face was a serious look.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I got two by chance. If you are interested, I can show you later."


    "I''d like to thank you first." Hundred Li Cang LAN smile, and full of doubt said: "there are secrets in" Qingyu Danlu ", how can I not know?"


    "I''ve also heard it. I don''t know whether it''s true or false. That''s why I want to collect three pieces of it."


    Xu Shaotang deliberately conceals something. He is not too familiar with Baili canglan. He can''t tell Baili canglan the secret they have found in Qingyu Danlu without reservation.


    "Then you''ve got the right person!"


    Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "another remnant is in the hands of our Bai Li family!"


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang heart suddenly a joy, full of excitement said: "quickly borrow me to see!"


    "You''re going to find my father!" A hundred Li resplendent, helplessly looking at Xu Shaotang.


    Just at this time, a hearty laugh came from outside the hospital: "I''ve long wanted to see the first person on the Dragon list. Today, I finally got what I wanted. Ha ha!"

 Chapter 2396

    This year, Baili xuance has been more than 90 years old.


    It sounds very old, but in heaven, his age should be considered as the right age.


    When he started walking, he took a big step and felt like a tiger.


    Maybe it''s because of living away from the world. Baili xuance has a free and easy temperament. The first time you see him, you will feel that he is a kind of expert.


    Beside Bai Li xuance was a beautiful woman. At first glance, she was not particularly amazing, but she was a very attractive person. She wore fur and shawl, gentle and elegant.


    Seeing this woman, it was not difficult for them to understand why Baili xuance took her as a concubine.


    "Let me guess who is Xu Shaotang!"


    As soon as Baili xuance arrived, he looked at the crowd with a smile. His eyes were full of fine light. The more he looked, the more frightened he was. At the end, he was almost numb!


    Like Baili canglan, Baili xuance hesitated slightly when he saw the breathtaking nine tails, but recovered a moment later. Finally, he focused on Xu Shaotang, "you should be Xu Shaotang who is the number one on the Dragon list, right?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, clasped his fist and said, "I''ve seen a hundred Li elder."


    "What elders are not, we elders are doomed to be surpassed by you descendants!" Bai Li Xuan CE said with a smile: "I heard that you and the dog also have some friendship. If you don''t mind, why don''t you call me uncle?"


    "Hello, uncle!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile.


    "Good, everyone!" Although Bai Li xuance was shocked, his face was full of smiles and exclaimed: "I''ve always heard that Xu Shaotang is a prodigy for thousands of years. I didn''t expect that all the people around you are extraordinary!"


    Baili xuance is also a great Luo Jinxian. Just now, when he used his own divine knowledge to investigate the accomplishments of these people, he was surprised to find that many of these people were not able to see the depth of their accomplishments at all, and those who could see their accomplishments were at least human immortals!


    And that person fairy actually seems to be the biggest one in their middle grade!


    What''s wrong with Beiyu? All of a sudden, so many talents come out?


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang introduced everyone to Baili xuance one by one.


    "Dantai Jingming..."


    Baili xuance looked at the Tantai Jingming and asked, "are you from the Tantai family in fengmingjian?"


    "No!" Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head.


    Gu Shanhe asked this question when he first met her.


    It is estimated that the surname dantai is too few, so as soon as they hear it, they think of it as a member of the reclusive dantai family.


    "It''s the first time that I''ve heard of someone''s surname besides fengmingjian dantai family." Baili xuance did not continue to ask, but asked Baili canglan, "why did you call your second mother?"


    "It''s OK. My cousin''s legs were broken by Xu Shaotang." Hundred Li Cang Lan light smile way: "I call Er Niang to come over, is want to ask Er Niang to tell her elder brother, don''t think about revenge for his baby son, lest self humiliation."


    Bai Li Cang Lan said very plainly, as if he was just talking about a stranger. But in Chen you''s ears, it was a bolt from the blue.


    Chen you''s face suddenly changed, and his smiling face was full of sadness.


    "It''s not a big deal." Baili xuance didn''t care about Chen Lou at all. He glanced at Chen you, who was full of sorrow, and said slowly: "go to the second uncle and take some black jade ointment to the boy. If his leg is broken, he can still recover. If he loses his life, it will be impossible for the immortal to save him! Tell Cang Lan''s words to your brother, in addition, help me to bring a sentence: no matter he teaches his precious son, there will always be someone to discipline him! "


    Hearing Bai Li Xuan CE''s words, Chen you''s face is more worried. He looks at her husband gratefully and says goodbye. It''s estimated that he''s going to get some medicine for Chen Lou.


    Looking at Chen you''s back, Baili xuance sighed: "mud is mud after all. No matter how hard you try, you can''t get on the wall after all..."


    It can be seen that Baili xuance also hates his nephew very much. He turns a blind eye to what Chen Lou has done, all of which depends on Chen you''s face.


    "It''s really strange that your father and son don''t want to avenge Chen Lou." Mu Tiance said to them with a smile.


    Bai Li Xuan CE laughed and said, "it''s just a broken leg. Besides, if you were us, would you go to make a grudge with a group of talents for a man who can''t get on the wall with mud?"


    "No!"


    Mu Tiance nodded and laughed.


    As long as it is a little bit of the ability to distinguish between right and wrong smart people, will not do such a stupid thing.


    "That''s it!" Bai Li Xuan CE said with a smile: "I hope that little bastard''s leg will be broken forever, so that he can stay in ruyangzong all his life and avoid making trouble everywhere for a day!"


    "If I had heard you say that earlier, I would have been more aggressive!" Mu Tiance said with a smile.Bai Li Xuan CE was a little stunned, and then laughed: "it seems that you are also an interesting person! It''s rare for you to visit my hundred Li family today. Let me do my best to have a good drink with you. "


    Hearing Bai Li xuance''s words, Xu Shaotang said: "uncle, we can drink this wine later. I have something to trouble uncle."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Baili xuance looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. He secretly doubts that Xu Shaotang wants to stay here to avoid the pursuit of the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace? But think about it carefully, he denied his conjecture, these people dare to brazenly activities in the northern region, certainly will not be afraid of the cloud emperor palace and the temple of heaven.


    Moreover, there are some people among them who can''t even see the existence of cultivation!


    "Let me talk about it."


    When Xu Shaotang was about to open his mouth, Baili canglan held him slightly and said to his father with a smile: "Xu Shaotang doesn''t know where he heard that there is a huge secret hidden in Qingyu Danlu. He wants to borrow the remnant volume in your hand to have a look!"


    "Well?"


    Bai Li Xuan CE was slightly stunned and asked curiously, "how do you know that I have a remnant of Qingyu Danlu in my hand?"


    "You precious son told me that." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I heard a friend say that the Baili family has some connections with Guan Qingyu, so I guess you may know the whereabouts of the remnant volume! Speaking of that friend, my uncle should also know him. I heard him say that he bought a pill from you at a great cost


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Baili xuance couldn''t help thinking about it carefully. After a moment, he suddenly raised his head and said, "the friend you are talking about is Gu Shanhe?"


    "Exactly!"

 Chapter 2397

    After a little chat, they learned that gushanhe gave all his life''s belongings, including his own magic weapon, to Baili xuance, just to exchange Baili xuance for a pill that can make people forget all their painful memories.


    But they don''t know why Gu Shanhe didn''t forget those painful memories in the end.


    At that time, the cultivation of the ancient mountains and rivers was almost half holy. It was amazing that he used up all the money he had accumulated in his life. It was because of this that Bai Li xuance had a deep impression on the ancient mountains and rivers.


    After learning that Gu Shanhe had become a saint, Bai Lixuan CE was happy for him.


    After understanding the whole story, Baili xuance fell into meditation again. After a long time, he said slowly: "since the ancient master is your friend, it''s not impossible to lend you the remnant volume of Qingyu Danlu, but I have a condition!"


    "Go ahead, please!"


    Baili xuance said in a deep voice: "emperor Dan Guan Qingyu really has a deep relationship with our Baili family. The ancestor of Baili family was once half of Guan Qingyu''s Apprentice. Guan Qingyu divided the" Qingyu Danlu "into three parts, one of which was left to the ancestor, and told the ancestor about a secret hidden in the Danlu, but now thousands of years have passed, but we don''t know that What''s the secret in Dan Lu! "


    "Why have I never heard of you?" Hundred Li Cang LAN curious way.


    Bai Li xuance said with a smile: "wait until you succeed the head of Bai Li family!"


    "So your condition is that if I find out the secret, I must tell it to you?"


    The following words no longer need to be said by Baili xuance. Xu Shaotang has already guessed his conditions.


    "Yes


    Bai Li Xuan CE nodded.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "yes!"


    "Cheerfulness!"


    Baili xuance nodded with admiration, then took out the remnant volume from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to Xu Shaotang, "if you can really solve the secret, I''d like to thank you very much! This so-called secret has troubled our hundred Li family for generations! "


    Xu Shaotang quickly took over the fragments, and then took out the two fragments in his hand.


    Put the three pieces together and quickly put them together into a complete "Qingyu Danlu".


    There is no need for Xu Shaotang to say that dantai Jingming has already begun to look carefully for the fragments. They want to find the two different words in the fragments they just got.


    "Here!"


    Soon, Tantai Jingming found one, and Xu Shaotang also found another word.


    Yuan, Deng!


    Looking at the two words on the fragments, and thinking about the words they found in the other two fragments, they exclaimed almost at the same time: "lock Longyuan, climb the Fairy Island!"


    "Why not go to Longyuan and lock Xiandao?"


    Wu Jie smacks his mouth.


    "Get out of here and get down to business. Don''t argue with me!" Xu Shaotang stares at Wu Jie with a black line on his face. This bastard is just looking for trouble. What''s "climbing the Dragon abyss and locking the Fairy Island?" but locking the Fairy Island is barely justifiable, "climbing the Dragon abyss"?


    It''s such a big dragon abyss. It''s a fart! It doesn''t make sense!


    A long yuan, a Fairy Island, has been very clear!


    They had been speculating that Xiandao should really exist before, and they went to Longyuan for a walk in person. Now, combined with the six words that Guan Qingyu deliberately hid in "Qingyu Danlu", only this sentence can be read smoothly.


    "Suolongyuan is understandable, but what does Dengxian Island mean?" Tantai Jingming fell into meditation again.


    What we should say is to lock Yinglong in Longyuan. But what does it have to do with locking Longyuan?


    Where to get to the Fairy Island?


    "Maybe we were wrong from the beginning."


    Just as everyone was lost in thought, Xu Shaotang suddenly sighed softly.


    "What do you mean?" Several people looked at him curiously.


    Xu Shaotang slowly looked at several people and said: "have you ever thought that Longyuan is not Longyuan, its real name is suolongyuan!"


    Longyuan may be just an erroneous name, and the origin of the name of that abyss may be related to Yinglong who is locked in the abyss.


    Maybe it''s because Yinglong is locked in the lock tree that we have the name of suolongyuan!


    "Suo Long Yuan?"


    Xiao Qingyi gently bit his lips, "if you say so, you can completely explain this sentence, from suolongyuan you can get on the Fairy Island!"


    Only in this way can it be explained completely


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and said, "now I seem to understand the meaning that Longxiang wanted to express before he left."


    "I almost get it, too!"


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head, but there was no surprise on his face to solve the secret.They haven''t seen the black dragon rushing into the abyss all the time. Even if the dragon made such a big noise, the black dragon didn''t appear at all. He didn''t understand it at that time. Now he seems to understand that the black dragon should have gone to Fairy Island in the abyss, so it didn''t appear!


    And Long Xiang shook his head at him and motioned him not to go. He should want to tell him that Xiandao is very dangerous, or that it is very dangerous to go to Xiandao!


    Connecting all this from beginning to end, Xu Shaotang firmly believes in his own judgment.


    Longyuan is the lock of Longyuan!


    Obviously, Guan Qingyu also knows this, and knows where to go to Xiandao. Even Guan Qingyu himself is very likely to go to Xiandao from suolongyuan!


    At the thought of this possibility, Xu Shaotang suddenly had more ideas in his mind. For thousands of years, there have been countless talented people in the northern and southern regions. Do all those people know this secret, and have they all gone to Xiandao?


    After listening to their discussion here for a long time, Baili xuance asked curiously: "you said Longyuan, no, what lock Longyuan, where is it? How come I''ve never heard of it? "


    "It''s strange that you''ve heard of it!"


    Xu Shaotang took a long breath and said, "if you cross the Tianqiong mountains, you should know where suolongyuan is."


    "You''ve crossed the dome?"


    Looking at Xu xuanzi''s face, he was shocked.


    In fact, the Baili family is very clear about the dangers of the Tianqiong mountains. For thousands of years, the Baili family has lost their lives in the Tianqiong mountains. Many people who claim to be powerful try to enter the depths of the Tianqiong mountains in search of more precious elixirs. But almost all of them have gone there. A few people who have escaped from the disaster dare not step into the Tianqiong mountains for the rest of their lives!


    "Right."


    Looking at the shocked father and son, Xu Shaotang reluctantly said with a smile: "it''s just a fluke..."

 Chapter 2398

    They generally told Baili xuance and his son what kind of place suolongyuan was. Although the father and his son had not been there in person, they also understood the danger of suolongyuan from Xu Shaotang''s description.


    However, what surprised them even more was that suolongyuan was so dangerous that they even retreated from it.


    Combined with the fact that they crossed the Tianqiong mountains and walked in the northern region, at this moment, Baili xuance and his son had already understood that Xu Shaotang''s power had definitely made a great leap in the short period of a few months.


    If Xu Shaotang was bluffing when he was in Jumu City, now he is really no longer afraid of the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace.


    After feeling for a while, Baili xuance got up to leave, saying that he suddenly remembered that he had something else to do and would come back later to drink with the people. In fact, he was going to tell the old people in his family what he had learned from Xu Shaotang, especially the secret hidden in Qingyu Danlu.


    Just at this time, the guard rushed to the front of Baili xuance: "tell the master, Yundi Gong Rongxing and pangchuan ask to see you!"


    "Cloud emperor palace? It''s coming so fast


    Bai Li Xuan CE gave a little meal, looked at Bai Li Cang LAN and said, "you can deal with this matter. I have something else to do!"


    After that, Baili xuance quickly left the yard.


    Looking at the back of Baili xuance who leaves quickly, Xu Shaotang moves slightly in his heart. People from Yundi palace come to see him, but Baili xuance doesn''t even see him. He just asks his son to deal with him. It can be seen that Baili xuance is not afraid of Yundi palace!


    It seems that, as Gu Shanhe said, the power of these hermit families is not necessarily weaker than that of Yundi palace and Tiansheng palace!


    "Your old enemy is coming. Would you like to meet him with me?" Bai Li canglan asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "at the beginning, outside Jumu City, Dan Tai and I almost died in the hands of these two people!"


    Rongxing and pangchuan, how can he not remember?


    Even if these two people don''t come to him, he will go to the cloud emperor palace to meet them!


    Now they came to the door in person, which saved him trouble.


    "Well, let''s meet the two together." Bai Li Cang LAN smiles.


    Mu Tiance stood up slowly and said with a smile, "I''ll go and see what kind of sacred person is that can make you Xu Shaotang run away!"


    "I''ll go too!"


    Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and his eyes showed a kind of bloodthirsty Madness: "I haven''t seen blood for a long time..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Bai Li Cang LAN is slightly stagnant. His eyes are sweeping around the three people. It seems that he wants to kill the two people in the cloud emperor palace at the door of Bai Li family?


    "Go, go!"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and walked quickly to the door.


    In a short time, the four came to the door of the Baili family.


    Rong Xing and Pang Chuan are still waiting outside the door. Although they are from Yundi palace, they dare not break into the Baili family. They know in their heart that there are people in the Baili family who can take their lives!


    When they see Xu Shaotang walking out with Baili canglan, the killing opportunity in their eyes is aimed at Xu Shaotang.


    The confrontation with Xu Shaotang outside Jumu city can be regarded as their shame.


    At the beginning of a golden immortal, at the middle of a great immortal, they were frightened by Xu Shaotang''s words. When they wanted to chase them, they were stopped by mysterious people. Finally, they could only watch Xu Shaotang and dantai Jingming escape into the sand sea.


    "You two, long time no see!" Xu Shaotang did not smile at the two people, "but I miss you very much!"


    "I miss you very much, too!"


    Pang Chuan said coldly.


    Looking at the tit for tat people, Baili xuance couldn''t help smiling and asked pangchuan and Rongxing, "my father has something to do. It''s inconvenient to see the guests. I don''t know why they suddenly visit my Baili family."


    Although in the heart is clear, hundred Li Cang LAN but Wu from pretend to be confused.


    Pang Chuan arched his hand to Bai Li canglan, glanced at Xu Shaotang, and said straight to the point: "Mr. Bai Li should know that Xu Shaotang is the man wanted in Yundi palace. I come here today just to take him away. Don''t stop him!"


    "You mean, you''re coming to my Baili house to arrest people?" The cold light in Bai Li Cang Lan''s eyes flashed, and her voice suddenly became cold. "If I don''t let you take Xu Shaotang away, are you going to break into my Bai Li family?"


    Pang Chuan felt the chill of Bai Li canglan''s words. He said in secret, is the Bai Li family really determined to protect Xu Shaotang?


    If so, it''s really difficult!


    "I dare not!"


    Thinking of this, Pang Chuan shook his head and said: "if Baili doesn''t let us take him away, we will naturally give him some face. However, unless he hides in Baili family all his life, it will fall into our hands."Hundred Li Cang LAN mouth slightly a Qiao, light said: "believe it or not, even if he fell into your hands, if my hundred Li family have the heart to protect each other, can bring him back from the cloud emperor palace at any time?"


    With a strong self-confidence on his face, he didn''t seem to pay attention to the cloud emperor palace at all, let alone the two people in front of him!


    If Liuyun feizong comes to the door in person, how can the Baili family give him a bit of thin noodles? However, at present, these two people are not ranked in the cloud emperor palace, and dare to talk at the door of the Baili family?


    "We naturally believe in the power of the Baili family!" Rong Xing laughed and said, "however, the people to be arrested by the cloud emperor palace are not those who will be let go!"


    "Hehe, why don''t we try?" There was a flash of cold light in the blue eyes.


    When the two sides were in a stalemate, Xu Shaotang, who watched the drama for a long time, patted Bai Li canglan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Bai Li, although I know that Bai Li family is not afraid of the cloud emperor palace, I''d better handle my own affairs by myself."


    "Are you sure?" Hundred Li Cang LAN some uncertain ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked with a smile, "if I kill the people in Yundi Palace at the gate of Baili family, will it dirty your place?"


    "No!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN laughed and said: "although there are not many people in Bai Li family, there are still several servants. They just let them clean up!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and laughed, then said to Mu Tiance and Wu Jie, "do you want to practice? If you''re dirty, I''ll do it myself! "


    "It''s all right. I''ll go through it."


    Mu Tiance and Wu Jie smile at the same time, with a trace of excitement in their eyes!

 Chapter 2399

    "Don''t be ashamed


    After hearing the words of several people, Pang Chuan and Rong Xing looked at each other and said in a very contemptuous tone.


    A few months ago, Xu Shaotang also put on airs in front of them, which allowed them to give Xu Shaotang the chance to escape. Now, after a few months, does Xu Shaotang want to do the same thing again?


    Unfortunately, they will never be cheated by Xu Shaotang''s bad trick again!


    Xu Shaotang chuckles and retreats to one side. Since mu Tiance and Wu Jie want to practice, he is too lazy to do it.


    "Here you are!"


    Mu Tiance pointed to the weak Rongxing and said to WuJie with a smile.


    "No challenge!"


    WuJie turned his lips, but he didn''t refuse. He just looked at Rongxing cruelly. He already began to think about the situation of tearing Rongxing to pieces. That situation would be a different landscape.


    I don''t know why, when he saw the cruel smile on WuJie''s face, Rongxing felt a panic in his heart. A chill rushed from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head, which made him feel shivering.


    "By the way, WuJie, don''t kill Rongxing! Just take a breath. It''s up to him to report back to Yundi palace! "


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s voice sounded in WuJie''s ear.


    WuJie doesn''t know if he has heard Xu Shaotang''s words. He just snorts and attacks Rongxing like lightning.


    Without hesitation, mu Tiance immediately aimed at pangchuan.


    Pang Chuan and Rong Xing naturally refused to show weakness, and immediately fought, and a battle started.


    "Can they really handle these two?"


    Looking at the four people fighting together, Baili canglan looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned and looked at the hundred Li canglan with a smile, "or, let''s gamble?"


    "Bet on what?"


    Hundred Li Cang LAN came to interest, full of curiosity asked.


    "Bet on the elixirs in your yard." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if they win over these two people, you let me pick ten panacea at random in your hospital."


    "What if they lose?" A hundred Li canglan thinks about the cableway.


    "You make the terms!" Xu Shaotang said generously.


    "Then I''d better not gamble!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN shook his head and said, "you look like a winner. If I gamble with you, it''s stupid!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Bai Li Cang Lan''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but stagnate slightly. After a long time, he shook his head and said, "in fact, I''m pretending. Don''t you see that?"


    Bai Li Cang LAN laughs: "before you said this, I might believe it, but now, ha ha..."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, his meaning was very clear. Obviously, he didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words. He knew that Xu Shaotang was aiming at the elixir in his yard. He was trying to get some elixir from himself!


    Seeing the duck flying, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at the hundred mile canglan with a sad face.


    "Ah..."


    A scream interrupted the conversation.


    According to his reputation, Rongxing has begun to retreat under the attack of WuJie. One of his arms is directly broken by WuJie''s shoulder. The blood splashing on WuJie''s cheek makes WuJie look like an inexplicable fear!


    What makes Bai Li Cang LAN even more scared is that Wu Jie, with red eyes, still holds the broken hand in his hand, and with a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth, keeps playing with the broken hand in his hand, as if it were his booty.


    "The bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless patted his forehead, and knew that the bastard would deal with Rongxing in an extremely cruel way. He had gradually got used to the bloodthirsty of WuJie, but Baili canglan was obviously shocked by the bloodthirsty of the bastard.


    Rongxing is not easy, and pangchuan is not easy either.


    In the middle stage of Da Luo Jinxian, he was oppressed by mu Tiance, the peak of the immortal. Although he had left several wounds on mu Tiance, those wounds healed very quickly. However, mu Tiance left more and more wounds on him, and the blood continuously oozed from the wounds, which gradually dyed his clothes red.


    Looking at the honor and Pang Chuan who attacked more and more disorderly, Bai Li canglan slowly recovered from the bloodthirsty fear brought by Wu Jie.


    "It seems that my choice is wise!"


    Hundred Li canglan looked at Xu Shaotang with emotion, "I really want to know what you have experienced in the past few months when you entered the Tianqiong mountains."


    Even Wu Jie and mu Tiance are so tough. He can already guess that Xu Shaotang must be more tough.


    If at first he thought that Xu Shaotang was a bit of an affectation, but now he has no such idea. He knows that if Xu Shaotang really did it himself, I''m afraid pangchuan and Rongxing have become corpses now!


    A few months ago, Xu Shaotang was chased by these two people and ran away. A few months later, Xu Shaotang could completely ignore the existence of these two people.If Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any magical opportunities in the Tianqiong mountains, he will definitely not believe it.


    "In fact, there is no experience, just a few near death." Xu Shaotang light smile, but the heart is full of emotion.


    They have experienced many things in recent months, and only they know the danger, especially the death battle with Yan Zhen, which should be the most dangerous one since he entered the heaven.


    Baili canglan is just shocked by the speed of their strength improvement, but he doesn''t think how much danger they have experienced before they have the strength now.


    "How many times did you die?"


    Although Xu Shaotang said it indifferently, he naturally understood the weight of the four words "nine death and one life".


    While they were talking, Rongxing uttered a shrill cry again. His other arm was torn off and an eye was dug out by WuJie.


    Just when WuJie wants to tear down Rongxing''s two legs, Xu Shaotang''s figure has already blocked Rongxing.


    Looking at the bloodthirsty light flashing in Wu Jie''s eyes, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head: "it''s almost done. I have to leave two legs for him to report back!"


    "One leg is enough!"


    Wu Jie licked the blood on his face and said excitedly.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help looking at the excited Wu Jie with a black line on his face. Then he reached out to Pang Chuan, who was dyed red by blood, and said slowly, "it''s up to you to toss about..."


    "Good!"


    WuJie yelled excitedly and rushed to pangchuan immediately.


    "He''s mine!"


    Seeing Wu Jie attack, mu Tiance suddenly appears a long sword in his hand, which is the green awn sword given to him by Xu Shaotang! All the time, he seldom used it. Now, it''s time to try the power of Qingmang sword!

 Chapter 2400

    "Well, I won''t play with you!"


    Mu Tiance snorted, and the green awn sword came out of its sheath in an instant.


    Pang Chuan only felt a flower in front of him at the moment when Qingmang sword came out of its sheath.


    Before he came back to himself, Qingmang sword had been put into the bag of heaven and earth by mu Tiance.


    Pang Chuan didn''t feel any pain. Seeing that mu Tiance put away his sword, he sneered and said, "pretend to be..."


    However, before he finished his sentence, he could not speak again.


    A stream of blood suddenly gushed out from his throat, just to the face of Wu Jie who had just rushed in front of him. When Wu Jie, who was already covered with blood, was poured with blood, the whole person looked even more terrible. His slightly red eyes made people feel shivering.


    "Bang!"


    Pang Chuan''s body fell straight to the ground, his eyes were still wide open. As a great Luo Jinxian, he didn''t see how mu Tiance made the sword, and he didn''t understand how he was cut his throat.


    Looking at the body falling on his back, Wu Jie angrily wiped the blood from his face and said: "bad luck!"


    Bai Li canglan was shocked again at the moment. He thought that mu Tiance could suppress pangchuan, which was all the strength of Mu Tiance. It was only at the moment when pangchuan fell that he woke up and found that mu Tiance was really practicing with pangchuan!


    Mu Tiance has the strength to kill pangchuan, but he didn''t do it at the beginning, just to temper himself! It was not until WuJie wanted to compete with him for pangchuan''s head that he showed his real strength!


    What kind of sword was that? The speed of that sword was completely beyond his cognition. He had never seen anyone''s speed of putting out the sword so fast. The whole action of putting out and putting in the sword was completed in one go, without the slightest bit of procrastination. I''m afraid the time before and after adding up was less than the blink of an eye!


    Xu Shaotang did not take care of the surging waves in his heart. Instead, he slowly walked to the scene and looked at their honor and punishment in horror.


    "Rong Xing, is this our third meeting?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looking at Rong Xing, can''t see any waves on his face.


    Perhaps at the moment of honor and punishment is not enough to let his heart surging the slightest emotion, once can easily erase his honor and punishment, now in his eyes is undoubtedly the existence of ants, and a person, of course, will not have any emotional fluctuations because of ants.


    Rong Xing''s body with both arms broken was filled with intense pain. Although the pain was deep into the bone marrow, it was not as painful as his heart.


    A person who is used to being superior is suddenly deprived of his hands by others. Since then, he has almost become a useless person. Although Xu Shaotang didn''t kill him, he suffered more than killing him.


    People who used to be regarded as mole ants by themselves can ignore their existence in just a few months. This is another kind of great psychological pain.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s indifferent eyes, Rongxing bites his teeth and doesn''t let himself groan. But his eyes are full of evil and hatred. What he regrets most is that he didn''t kill Xu Shaotang directly outside Jumu city and gave him the opportunity to humiliate himself.


    "Xu Shaotang!" Rongxing''s teeth were almost broken. He growled in a low and oppressive voice: "someone in the cloud emperor palace will take revenge for us! I''m under nine springs Waiting for you


    "Ha ha, then you wait slowly!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you today. I want you to go back to Yundi palace and take a message for me! Tell Liuyun feizong and the people behind him that either they will deal with me personally or wait for the cloud emperor palace to disappear completely from the northern region! "


    For Yundi palace, except Liuyun feizong and the saints who may exist behind him, Xu Shaotang has no fear.


    If Liuyun feizong doesn''t do it in person, when he goes to Yundi palace, it''s the time when Yundi palace is destroyed!


    Let''s see Liuyun feizong and the saints behind him dare to violate the rules for saints!


    "Just you? Ha ha


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Rong Xing couldn''t help laughing, as if he had heard some big joke.


    "Yes, just me!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, still could not see any waves on his face, and ignored Rong Xing''s sarcasm.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are not only the most amazing person in the history of Beiyu, but also the most arrogant person!"


    Rong Xing Si does not hide her praise for Xu Shaotang''s talent, and also does not hide her hatred for Xu Shaotang. Zhang Kaiman''s mouth is full of blood, revealing his teeth dyed red by blood, and sneering: "do you think that if you can kill us, you can kill Yundi palace? Ha ha, you wait, you will see the real anger of the cloud emperor palace in a moment


    "I can''t wait!"


    Xu Shaotang indifferent smile, light wave way: "roll, remember to take my words back!"


    It''s too easy for him to kill Rongxing now, but he doesn''t have to."I will try my best to live!" Rongxing looked at Xu Shaotang like a poisonous snake, "I want to see you with my own eyes! Don''t worry, it won''t take long! "


    After that, Rong Xing slowly turned away with his seriously injured body.


    His pace is very slow, perhaps because the pain on his body is unbearable, perhaps because he deliberately gives Xu Shaotang the opportunity to kill himself, but unfortunately, since Xu Shaotang said he would not kill him, he would not kill him!


    Until Rong Xing''s figure completely disappears in front of them, Xu Shaotang has no intention of doing anything.


    Looking at the direction of Rongxing''s disappearance, Xu Shaotang showed a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He turned his head and looked at Baili canglan, who was still in a dull state. He came forward and patted Baili canglan gently on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "brother Baili, will killing the people in Yundi Palace at your door bring trouble to Baili family?"


    Until Xu Shaotang''s hand on his shoulder, Baili canglan gradually recovered. The shock in his eyes has not yet receded. He tries to suppress the shock in his heart and slowly asks Xu Shaotang, "do you think my Baili family will be afraid of Yundi palace?"


    "Not afraid of the best, I thought it would bring you trouble."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to Pang Chuan''s body beside him: "if you want to ask brother Baili to send someone to take this body away, it''s too bad to put it here! What he has on his body should be regarded as a reward for the man who collects his corpse. "


    "I think a lot of people are willing to collect the body for him!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN managed to squeeze out a smile. Pangchuan is also the elder of Yundi palace. Naturally, he has many good things. I believe many people are willing to collect his corpse for him!

 Chapter 2401

    Ruyang sect.


    At the moment, Chen Zuxiang is furious.


    There was a mess in front of him. Looking at Aiko, who was lying in bed wailing, his chest was almost filled with anger.


    He was already upset, but his wife was still crying beside him, which made him even more upset.


    "Lou er..."


    Just at this time, Chen you''s anxious voice came from outside the door. Then he saw Chen you rush into the door quickly.


    "Little sister, you are just in time!"


    Seeing Chen you, Chen Zuxiang immediately welcomed him. He grabbed Chen you and pointed to Chen Lou, who was lying on the bed constantly wailing, and said, "look, the lou''er''s legs have been broken! Bai Li Cang Lan was watching there at that time. Even if he didn''t help, he would have fallen into the well! "


    "Put the ointment on lou''er first!"


    Chen you pushes his elder brother away and quickly takes out the black jade paste and gives it to his sister-in-law, who is comforting Chen Lou by the bedside.


    Chen Lou''s mother took the black jade paste and said in tears, "little sister, you should make the decision for Lou ER! Lou''er is so guilty this time. My sister-in-law''s heart is just like that of countless knives. "


    Chen you where free to listen to her nagging, quickly said: "sister-in-law, you put on the black jade ointment for Lou Er, this is from my second uncle, put on the black jade ointment, Lou er''s legs can still recover, if it''s too late, can''t really recover!"


    On hearing Chen you''s words, he planned to pester Chen you''s sister-in-law again. He immediately shut up and began to prepare to apply black jade paste to Chen Lou.


    "Brother, come out with me!"


    Chen you sighed and pointed out the door.


    Chen Zuxiang knew that his younger sister had something to say to him. He told his wife to smear black jade ointment on Chen Lou. Then he followed Chen you out of the door slowly.


    "Forget about this time..."


    For a long time, Chen Youcai slowly opened his mouth, and his face was full of helplessness.


    "Forget it? Why should we forget? " Chen Zuxiang jumped up like a cat trampled on its tail and roared angrily: "you just saw that lou''er was injured like this. How can I forget it? If it comes out, will Ruyang clan still have the face to stand in Ruzhou?"


    "No, what else do you want?"


    Chen you slowly raised his head, facing the angry Chen Zuxiang: "do you know who those people are? What do you think ruyangzong is in front of those people? I can tell you clearly that your Ruyang sect is just like a local chicken in their eyes! "


    Although I don''t want to say that, Chen you knows that if he doesn''t say that, he dares to do anything crazy.


    "Who are those people?" Listen to Chen you''s words, Chen Zuxiang can''t help a little meal, then roar: "isn''t that Xu Shaotang? A man who is chased and killed by the temple of heaven and the temple of heaven, can''t the hundred Li family go to war with the temple of heaven and the temple of heaven just because of Xu Shaotang? "


    When Chen Lou was carried back, he already knew that Xu Shaotang was the mastermind of breaking his son''s legs.


    Yes, Xu Shaotang is really amazing, but so what? He has offended the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace at the same time. No matter how amazing he is, he will eventually fall.


    Anyway, Xu Shaotang is going to die. Why can''t he die?


    When he killed Xu Shaotang, he could not only avenge his son, but also get a lot of benefits from the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace!


    "Do you know that there is a man named Xu Shaotang among those people?" Chen you looked at his eldest brother with hatred and said, "you want to kill Xu Shaotang. First of all, don''t say whether you have the strength. Do you know how much xuance values Xu Shaotang? Do you know the relationship between Baili canglan and Xu Shaotang? "


    "Ha ha, I understand. In the eyes of the Baili family, lou''er is not as good as Xu Shaotang, an outsider!"


    Chen Zuxiang laughed angrily, "because lou''er''s talent is not as good as Xu Shaotang, so they would rather help outsiders to bully lou''er, right?"


    Listening to Chen Zuxiang''s words, Chen you suddenly felt a pain in his heart.


    I''m afraid that only she knows how much she has done for ruyangzong in these years. My brother, I''m afraid, has already forgotten his kindness to ruyangzong!


    At the risk of being driven out of the Baili family by Baili xuance, she secretly gave ruyangzong so many things in exchange for the big brother''s arrogance!


    In the eyes of this elder brother, I''m afraid that all of today''s ruyangzong rely on his own efforts, right? Is he not grateful to the Baili family? Don''t think about the reason why this incompetent son was broken legs, but in front of him, he roared hysterically, and forgot all the kindness of the Baili family!


    Is this the elder brother who would rather starve herself than let her worry about food and clothing?


    "Brother, brother and sister, I advise you not to make Xu Shaotang''s idea!"


    Chen you''s eyes became colder and colder gradually, and he said: "I can assure you that as long as you dare to have any idea about Xu Shaotang, whether it''s Xu Shaotang or the Baili family, it will make ruyangzong disappear completely from the northern region!""It means that the Baili family must help Xu Shaotang, right?" The frost on Chen Zuxiang''s face is heavier.


    "Whatever you think!"


    Chen you suddenly extremely tired said: "when I came, xuance asked me to bring you a sentence: your son, if you don''t teach yourself, someone will teach you in the end! Little sister, you can decide for yourself how to choose... "


    She''s really tired. All these years in the Baili family, she always feels like a thief.


    However, his elder brother is no longer the elder brother of that year. He has become arrogant, unreasonable and confused. He only has ruyangzong and his precious son, but he has never cared about himself. He has never asked if he has given ruyangzong so many benefits with Baili xuance on his back. Would Baili xuance have any opinions? If Baili xuance knew it How can she deal with herself?


    "What do you mean?" Listen to Chen you''s words, Chen Zuxiang can''t help feeling unhappy.


    "I know what I mean. It''s over. I''ll discipline the building in the future." Chen you said wearily: "if you insist on not listening, I can''t help it. My little sister still has something to do. I''ll leave first. What should I do? Think for yourself..."


    After that, Chen you turned and left.


    At the moment when she turned around, she suddenly had a decision in her heart.


    "This dead girl, have you forgotten what I did to you?" Chen Shao Tang said: "even if you leave the family, you must pay for the debt."

 Chapter 2402

    When Chen you returns to the Baili family, he happens to meet Baili xuance, who has just finished talking with several elders about Xu Shaotang and what he said.


    At the moment when the four eyes are opposite, Chen you''s face can''t help showing shame, but she still musters up the courage to go to the hundred mile xuance.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Baili xuance was not sure, so he looked at Chen you and said, "have you sent all the medicine to Chen Lou?"


    Chen you nodded slightly.


    "Do you blame me for not doing justice for Chen Lou?" Bai Li Xuan CE asked lightly.


    He instinctively thought that Chen you''s look now should be related to Chen Lou''s affairs. Maybe, she was still blaming herself in her heart.


    "No, really not..." Chen you plucked up his courage, bit his red lips and said to Baili xuance, "I I have something to tell you... "


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Baili xuance was inquiring, a bodyguard came in a hurry: "master, something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Baili xuance put Chen you''s affairs aside for the time being, turned to the bodyguard and asked.


    "Pang Chuan of Yundi palace was killed by the friend of the young master, and Rongxing''s hands were removed!" Said the guard in a hurry.


    Pang Shao Chuan''s bodyguard was killed suddenly. Of course, she knew that Pang Shao Chuan was killed by him?


    Even Luo Jinxian died in the hands of Xu Shaotang. His elder brother, who had just entered heaven, tried to find Xu Shaotang to avenge his son?


    At this moment, Chen you suddenly began to worry about ruyangzong.


    After all, Chen Zuxiang is her big brother!


    Elder brother as father, she can almost be said to be the elder brother''s hand to pull big! Without this big brother, she would have turned into a piece of loess!


    "That''s it?"


    Looking at the guard''s panic, Baili xuance was displeased and said faintly, "kill and kill. Can this kind of thing panic like this? Step back


    "Yes


    The bodyguard felt the displeasure of Baili xuance and quickly stepped down.


    Looking at the retreating bodyguards, Baili xuance could not help shaking his head slightly. Although these bodyguards were members of Baili family, they were full of fear for the top sects such as Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple. However, no wonder these bodyguards, after all, they did not know the real power of Baili family!


    After repulsing the bodyguard, Baili xuance turned to Chen you and said, "you just said you had something to tell me. What''s the matter?"


    Hearing Bai Li xuance''s words, Chen you gradually recovered from his great shock and worry. Facing Bai Li xuance''s eyes, he suddenly knelt down.


    Baili xuance''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He helped him: "madam, what are you doing?"


    "Xuance, I I''m sorry for you! "


    Chen you''s tears fell in an instant and his face was full of guilt. He said: "over the years, I secretly gave ruyangzong a lot of good things, such as elixir, elixir and stone behind your back..."


    "Stop it!"


    Before Chen you finished, Bai Li Xuan CE interrupted her, "is that what you want to tell me?"


    "Yes


    Chen you said with guilt: "I''m sorry for you, I..."


    "All right! Stop it


    Baili xuance''s face suddenly showed a happy smile, gently picked up Chen you''s tearful cheek, and said with a smile: "do you really think I don''t know what you''ve done in these years? How many things did you take from Baili family to ruyangzong? Maybe I know better than you


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Bai Li xuance''s words and seeing Bai Li xuance''s smiling face, Chen you fell into a dull moment and murmured: "since you know, why don''t you..."


    "Why don''t you stop it?"


    Bai Li Xuan CE chuckled and gently held Chen you in his arms. "I''ve been waiting for you to confess to me in person! Although this day came a little late, it came after all


    As the owner of Baili family, there is almost nothing that Baili family can hide from him!


    Chen you thinks that what he has done is very secret. In fact, he is clear in his heart!


    There are people under him who record how much things Chen you took to ruyangzong. However, he didn''t go to see it in detail. As long as he didn''t touch the great interests of the Baili family, he turned a blind eye.


    "Aren''t you angry with me?" Chen youman raised her head blankly. Originally, she thought that she was going to face the anger of Baili xuance when she said this, but now the situation is quite different from what she imagined. Baili xuance is not angry, but seems very happy?


    "Of course I''m angry!"


    Bai Li Xuan CE said with a smile: "but I''m angry that if you tell me how many good things you want to give ruyangzong, I won''t object to it, but you always want to keep me from you. Do you know that if I want to know something, you can''t keep it from me"I..."


    Hearing the words of Baili xuance, Chen you feels more guilty. She suddenly feels that she is really stupid. Is there anything else in Baili family that can escape her husband''s attention? I''m afraid my every move is under the supervision of my husband, but he never stops me.


    Looking at the deep color of guilt on Chen you''s face, Bai Li xuance suddenly sighed and said slowly, "do you know why we''ve been married for many years, but you haven''t had a son and a half?"


    At the moment when his voice fell, Chen you was shocked!


    This is her biggest pain!


    It is because there is no child of her own that she treats Chen Lou as her own son!


    She has always thought that her body has problems, now, he suddenly some understand!


    Baili xuance sighed softly: "all along, you are from the Chen family. Until today, you are from my Baili family!"


    Yes, in the past, Chen you''s thoughts were all about ruyangzong and Chen family. He didn''t dare to let a woman who was not in Baili family get pregnant. Even if he wanted to give her a child that belonged to them!


    "I''m so stupid, I''m really stupid..." Chen you''s eyes fell again.


    She finally understood that Baili xuance still loved her in her heart, but she made herself feel out of place in Baili family. She never thought that from the day she married into Baili family, she was already a member of Baili family!


    "It''s not too late for you to understand!"


    Bai Li Xuan CE laughed and said, "before long, you will have a child that belongs to us..."


    "Really?"


    Hearing Bai Li Xuan CE''s words, Chen you''s face full of tears suddenly brightened.


    "Of course!"


    Bai Li Xuan CE laughs and holds her up in Chen you''s scream. He strides to his yard.


    Chen you puts her cheek on her husband''s chest and feels her husband''s powerful heartbeat. Her face is instantly full of rosy clouds

 Chapter 2403

    When Chen you and Baili xuance appear in front of Xu Shaotang again, they immediately feel that the relationship between them seems to be different from before.


    Although Chen you and Baili xuance were husband and wife, they felt that they were a very ordinary couple, just like they were forced to be together without much emotion. Now, they are obviously close to each other, which is like a real couple.


    Baili canglan naturally noticed the change of the relationship between them. He put down his glass and looked at Baili xuance and Chen you with some doubts. He joked and said, "Dad, er Niang, did you fall into the honey pot?"


    The smile on Bai Li xuance''s face can''t be hidden at all. Chen you is also happy. Bai Li canglan saw the intimacy between them for the first time in so many years.


    "Your wings are hard? Even your father dares to joke? "


    Bai Li Xuan CE stares at his son with a smile, but everyone can see that he is not angry at all.


    "I''m not teasing you. It''s just that you''re acting a little strange." Bai Li Cang Lan''s eyes kept sweeping around the two people, wondering what happened to them?


    Facing the strange eyes of Bai Li Cang LAN, Chen you could not help biting her red lips and said with shame: "Cang LAN, er Niang is sorry for Bai Li''s family these years. Please don''t hate Er Niang!"


    "Well?"


    Hearing Chen you''s words, Baili xuance''s face suddenly showed the color of thinking. A moment later, he cast a smile to Baili xuance to ask.


    Bai Li Xuan CE nodded slightly. He knew what his son was asking.


    "I''m very curious. How did Er Niang figure it out?"


    Getting the affirmative answer from his father, Bai Li canglan asked with a playful face.


    As soon as Bai Li canglan''s words came out, Chen you suddenly realized that what he had done over the years was clear not only to his husband, but also to Bai Li canglan! Now she finally understood why Baili xuance had been indifferent to her! I think it''s also because I have never really regarded myself as a member of the Baili family before.


    It turns out that it''s not that they want to exclude themselves, it''s all on their own.


    But fortunately, I wake up in time. Now it''s not too late.


    Thinking of this, Chen you can''t help feeling his stomach. He doesn''t know if what Baili xuance said can be realized.


    "Thanks to Mr. Xu and his friends!"


    Bai Li Xuan CE looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile. "If it wasn''t for you, maybe she would never wake up."


    "Thank us?"


    People are curious to see to hundred Li Xuan CE, this couple relationship is more intimate, and they can have what relationship.


    Bai Li Xuan CE chuckles and tells everyone about Chen you''s going to ruyangzong. Of course, Chen you told him all these things.


    After listening to Bai Li xuance''s words, people can''t help but smile. They didn''t expect that they helped Chen you realize his problem.


    "It''s true that you have the heart to plant flowers, but you don''t have the heart to plant willows." Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles and looks at Chen you and says, "when you are too kind to a person, and that person is just an ungrateful person, after a long time, he will take all your kindness to him for granted."


    Chen you sighed softly: "big brother is not ungrateful, just blinded! Ladies and gentlemen, I have one thing to ask. If my elder brother really comes to you for trouble, please look at canglan and xuance''s face and let him live. Just let him live... "


    No matter how arrogant Chen Zuxiang is now, he is his big brother after all. Knowing that Xu Shaotang and Da Luo Jinxian can be killed, how can she not worry about her big brother.


    Before Xu Shaotang and his wife spoke, Baili xuance patted Chen you''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, your elder brother doesn''t have this chance!"


    "Ah?"


    Chen you doesn''t know what he means when he looks at Bai Li Xuan CE.


    Facing Chen you''s puzzled eyes, Bai Li Xuan CE said with a smile: "your elder brother is not a fool. The story of their killing Pang Chuan will soon spread to his ears. No matter how arrogant he is, he should know the depth. If he doesn''t know this, then you really don''t have to ask for help! Even if Mr. Xu, they let him go in front of our father and son today, he will die in the hands of others in the future! "


    For Chen Zuxiang, if not for Chen you''s sake, Ruyang Zong would have killed him!


    How can others sleep soundly on the side of the couch?


    Chen you slightly a stagnation, carefully thinking about the words of hundred miles xuance, for a long time, just gently nodded.


    Just at this time, the bodyguard came in a hurry to report that Chen Zuxiang asked to see him.


    "Look, it''s coming!"


    Bai Li Xuan CE laughed, waved to the guard and said, "bring him here. It''s just right that they are all here. I see how he plans to avenge his son!"A moment later, Chen Zuxiang slowly walked into the courtyard under the guidance of the bodyguard.


    Almost in an instant, he recognized Xu Shaotang from this group of people, although he had never seen Xu Shaotang himself.


    "I''ve met the master, the young master, and the immortals!"


    Chen Zuxiang saluted Bai Li xuance and his son carefully.


    Bai Li xuance smiles, looks at Chen Zuxiang and says, "I don''t know what happened when I came to the door today? Did you come here to ask for a crime? "


    "No! Dare not


    Chen Zuxiang shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m here to apologize to you Shangxian for my son who didn''t succeed. I have no way to discipline him. I let the dog run into you Shangxian. Please forgive him this time."


    People have to bow under the eaves!


    Chen Zuxiang has indeed got the news that Xu Shaotang and Pang Chuan were killed. It is also because of this news that he directly dismissed the idea of seeking revenge from Xu Shaotang and Pang Chuan.


    Other people can even kill Da Luo Jinxian, not to mention his own fairy?


    "I don''t care, brother mu. What about you?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance glanced at Chen Zuxiang faintly, and said, "I''ve taught you a lesson once. I don''t want to teach you a lesson again."


    "Thank you, immortal!"


    Chen Zuxiang quickly thanks them. At the moment, all the arrogance in his heart disappears.


    Chen you also breathed a sigh of relief. As her husband guessed, he was not stupid enough to fight with Xu Shaotang!


    "Brother, you may not like to hear me say a word. If your son is not well disciplined, he will bring you disaster one day." For Chen you''s sake, Baili xuance can''t help but remind him.


    "The master''s lesson is! I will discipline you well in the future

 Chapter 2404

    The night is deep.


    Xu Shaotang did not go to sleep, but quietly stood in the courtyard of a hundred Li canglan, thinking about the things in his heart.


    "Still thinking about locking Longyuan?"


    Tantai Jingming walks slowly behind Xu Shaotang and hugs him from behind, feeling the warmth of embracing each other.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I wonder if there is any other explanation for the sentence" lock the Dragon abyss and climb the Fairy Island "besides what we think."


    "I thought about it, too." Tantai Jingming gently pasted her cheek on Xu Shaotang''s broad back and said in a soft voice, "however, I have thought of several explanations, but except for our previous explanation, none of them can make sense."


    "You say, why does Guan Qingyu bother to hide such a sentence?"


    Full of doubts, Xu Shaotang said: "if he really only wants to tell the world how to be like a Fairy Island, he can tell people close to him, such as the ancestors of the Baili family, but he didn''t do it. Instead, he left the world with a mystery. What''s the meaning of his doing this?"


    "Maybe he didn''t dare to say it."


    Tantai Jingming said: "whether Xiandao exists or not has always been an uncertain thing. Perhaps, the way and path to Xiandao is the same as the rule for saints. Only a few people know it. Although Guan Qingyu wants to tell the world the way to Xiandao, due to some reasons that we don''t know, he doesn''t dare to say it directly, so he can only use it There''s a way to tell the world. "


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, thinking carefully about the possibility of Tantai Jingming''s guess.


    "You two, are you still here so late?"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was in a trance, the voice of Bai Li canglan''s banter rang out behind them.


    Hearing the sound of Baili canglan, Tantai Jingming quickly releases Xu Shaotang, turns his head to Baili canglan with a red face and nods slightly.


    "Brother Baili, are you still up so late?"


    Xu Shaotang also turned around and said to Bai Li canglan with a smile, "you are monitoring me, for fear that I will steal your elixir in the dark?"


    "Don''t tell me, I''m really worried! You''re always thinking about my elixir. I have to be on my guard. " Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "there is a saying how to say, not afraid of thieves, afraid of thieves thinking about ah!"


    "Ha ha! I dare not touch the things of the Baili family, especially under your eyes! "


    Xu Shaotang laughs and says that he also knows that Bai Li canglan is joking with himself.


    If he really asked Baili canglan for the elixir, he believed that as long as it was not too much, Baili canglan would not refuse.


    To some extent, Bai Li Cang LAN and he should be regarded as the same kind of people. They don''t attach so much importance to these things.


    "With your strength, if you really want to use the elixir here, I can''t stop it." Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "listen to my father, the strength of you, Jiuwei and the one who doesn''t talk much is unfathomable. Even he can''t see the strength of the three of you!"


    Jue se is Jue snake, which is the name Xu Shaotang specially named for Teng se, so as not to be found out of his demon clan identity.


    "Not as much as you think." Xu Shaotang smile, and said: "you do not sleep this evening, come to me to say that?"


    "Of course not!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN gently shook his head and said, "there are many things I want to ask you, but I know that even if I ask some things, I certainly can''t find the result, so I don''t bother to ask, and you don''t bother to make up stories to perfunctory me."


    "Your awareness is very high!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Feel free to talk." Bai Li Cang LAN moved slightly to Xu Shaotang and slowly asked, "if you leave me tomorrow, are you going to find trouble with the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor''s palace?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang said without concealing.


    "My father asked me to tell you that if you are not absolutely sure, you''d better not easily provoke these two top sects." Bai Li Cang Lan said: "he said that the power hidden behind these two sects is much stronger than you think!"


    Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming looked at each other with a smile and asked, "do you mean there are saints behind these two sects?"


    "You know?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s plain look on their faces, the hundred Li canglan was slightly surprised.


    Xu Shaotang said so lightly that he had already known that there were saints behind these two sects!


    And they know that there are saints behind these two top sects, and they even have to go to these two sects for trouble. In just a few months, Xu Shaotang, who fled after Da Luo Jinxian, has become so powerful that he can ignore saints?


    Looking at Bai Li Cang Lan''s surprised look, Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile: "someone once said this to us.""It seems that I really need to reevaluate your strength!" Bai Li Cang LAN sighed softly, "although I know you won''t tell me, I can''t help but ask, what have you experienced in the past few months, and what has given you the confidence to fight against the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace!"


    "You know I won''t say it."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t ask me this question. When I should tell you, I will never hide it! Thank you for your father''s kind reminder. Although the power behind the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace is strong, they can''t do whatever they want! We have our rules of the game, they have their rules of the game! "


    "Well?"


    Hundred Li Cang LAN asks a way slightly doubtfully: "what do you mean by this?"


    Xu Shaotang did not directly answer Bai Li canglan''s question. Instead, he asked with a smile, "is there a saint in Bai Li family?"


    "Why do you ask this?"


    A hundred Li Cang LAN instantly vigilant, but the face is silent.


    "Nothing, just ask."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if there are saints in Baili family, maybe you can ask them, they will give you the answer you want! But what I''m curious about is that your father is also the head of the Baili family. He should know the rules of the game, right


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Bai Li canglan suddenly laughed and said playfully: "it seems that you really know the rule for saints!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly a stagnation, a face of black line to see the hundred Li canglan, the original hundred Li canglan what all know, just now is deliberately testing themselves!


    He said, as the head of the Baili family, how could Baili xuance not know that rule!


    Fortunately, I left a heart, otherwise I would be cheated by the superb acting skills of Baili canglan!

 Chapter 2405

    Facing Xu Shaotang''s extremely "resentful" eyes, Bai Li canglan couldn''t help laughing and said, "I just want to have a try. Do you know the rule against saints? I didn''t expect that you really know it! I guess you should have had contact with a lot of experts in the past few months! "


    He is really testing Xu Shaotang. He has never understood why their strength has been improved so fast. Now, he seems to have some understanding.


    Those who know this rule for saints are either the core children of a family with rich information like him, or the saints!


    Xu Shaotang, they can know this, should be those saints told them, and contact with the saints, Xu Shaotang''s strength has improved so fast, although it is still a little too fast, but it seems to have a trace to follow!


    "So the Baili family also has saints?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "when you test me, you also expose the inside information of the Baili family to me."


    "Of course! In fact, it''s no secret to the cloud emperor palace and the temple of heaven. " Baili canglan did not hide it, but said with a smile: "if it is not for the sage as the family background, how can Baili family have a foothold in the northern region for thousands of years?"


    "So, including the reminder your father gave me, you are just testing me?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "No, this is not!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN shook his head slightly and said: "since you already know the rule for saints, I will not hide it any more. In fact, what my father wants to tell you is that even if you have the strength of semi saints, you should not be too confident when you are not absolutely sure how to deal with the saints in Yundi palace and tianshengdian temple! Although that rule constrains the saints, it really forces them to the top sects. It''s hard to guarantee that the saints won''t do it! You and them have reached the point of life and death. Even if you kill them, you will be severely punished by the emperor, which is better than if you destroy their foundation! "


    When Emperor Shao Tang arrived at the temple, he could not wait for the sage to catch him!


    "Holy king?"


    It suddenly occurred to Xu Shaotang that Ling Junyi''s name for Feng Zhuo seemed to be Shengjun. "Shengjun is the person who is responsible for punishing the saints who violate that rule?"


    "Yes


    Bai Li Cang LAN nodded slightly and said, "no one knows how strong the emperor''s strength is. I just heard my father mention that no saint who violates the rules can escape from him."


    Thinking of Fengzhu''s unfathomable strength, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked curiously, "do you know how many saints there are behind the cloud emperor palace?"


    "You really asked me that question." Bai Li canglan had no choice but to smile and shake his head slightly and said: "in the realm of saints, because of the restriction of that rule, saints almost no longer appear. So, even if the Baili family has a thousand years of history, I don''t know how many saints there are behind the Yundi palace, but I think there should be more than one or two


    They don''t know how many saints there are in Yundi palace, just as Yundi palace doesn''t know how many saints there are in Baili family.


    Sage, almost can be said to be the last card of a clan or hermit family, no one will easily show his card to others!


    "Is it?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said slowly to the quiet tea of the dantai: "it seems that we have to think about it more carefully!"


    Before, he only thought that Fengzhu could arrive in time to stop the saints and the Shengjun of the northern region could also arrive in time, but he ignored the fact that he had some friendship with Fengzhu, and it was reasonable for Fengzhu to help him. However, he and the Shengjun of the northern region were not masked, and the Shengjun of the northern region really didn''t appear in time when the saints of Yundi palace arrived!


    Although there is a powerful demon emperor named Jiuwei around him, if Jiuwei helps them, maybe the situation of gushanhe will happen again. The disappearance of gushanhe still worries him. Now that he knows the rule, it is impossible for Jiuwei to take risks!


    If Jiuwei helps him deal with an accident in Yundi palace, he really has no face to face mu Tiance!


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Tantai Jingming thought about it, then asked Baili canglan, "who will the emperor favor?"


    "I''ve never heard of the emperor favoring anyone!" Bai Li Cang LAN looks at Tan Tai Jing Ming in doubt, "why, are you worried that the emperor is partial to the saints in the cloud emperor palace and the Heaven Temple?"


    "Well!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded slightly, "as long as he is not partial, it''s easy to do! In the long run, there will always be a way to deal with Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple! "


    "It seems that you are determined to deal with them?" Bai Li Cang LAN asked with a smile.


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "even if we don''t uproot them, we will always find some trouble for them. Otherwise, we were chased for nothing at the beginning?"


    Bai Li Cang Lan said with a laugh: "ha ha, maybe the cloud emperor palace and the temple of heaven have never thought that you would bring so much trouble to yourself!"


    "If you don''t offend me, I won''t offend you. If you offend me, you will pay back twice as much!"Xu Shaotang''s face is calm, but he thinks quickly in his heart to see how to ensure their safety and cause huge losses to Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple!


    "Good man, I don''t want to be a prisoner!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN grinned and took out a heavy black iron sign from his body and handed it to Xu Shaotang, saying: "this is my token. Seeing the token is like seeing me! If you need help, you can take this token to all branches of Tianxing chamber of commerce at any time! "


    Xu Shaotang slowly took this dark token, gently rubbed the token''s surface, full of doubt asked: "why do you want to help me?"


    Because of Zhen Yin, Xu Shaotang is more and more vigilant about this kind of behavior. Bai Li canglan helps him again and again, regardless of any return, which has aroused his vigilance. He is afraid of another person like Zhen Yin!


    Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "you seem to have asked this question before?"


    "Because I''m an interesting person, you don''t want me to die so soon?" Xu Shaotang frowned.


    "It used to be, it''s not now!"


    Bai Li canglan shook his head and said with a smile: "I also want to see where the Fairy Island in the legend is! If you die, who will take me? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Fairy Island is not necessarily a good place."


    "You are not afraid, what am I afraid of?"


    Hundred Li canglan youyou way: "people live a life, there must be a bit of pursuit."

 Chapter 2406

    Yundi palace.


    Rongxing dragged his disabled body back to Yundi palace for two days, and Xu Shaotang asked him to bring it back, he also brought it back word for word.


    At the moment, the Yundi palace is already well prepared. As long as they dare to come, Xu Shaotang will not let them leave the Yundi palace alive.


    No one thought that the little man a few months ago could make Yundi palace under such a serious threat. Although we don''t know what Xu Shaotang''s strength is now, we can roughly guess some by Xu Shaotang''s daring to make wild remarks.


    all the surrounding Yeh mountains are already covered with the eyeliner of Yun Di palace. As long as Xu Shaotang comes, the bell will ring at the first time.


    It''s only a few months since the last time Wuwang bell rang. Now, Wuwang bell may ring again at any time, and it''s because of the same person!


    "Elder, it''s been two days. Do you think Xu Shaotang really dares to come?"


    On Tianjue peak, the two elders frowned and asked jianzhuzhai.


    Since Rong Xing brought back Xu Shaotang''s words, people in Yundi palace have been waiting for Xu Shaotang to come to the door, but now two days have passed and Xu Shaotang''s shadow has not been seen.


    Jianzhuzhai shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know, but I hope he will come!"


    "Ha ha, if he dares to come, he will never come back!" Four elder ha ha a smile, and two elder contrary, his face is a color of disdain, as if did not see Xu Shaotang in the eye at all!


    No matter how talented Xu Shaotang is, after all, he is just a young man. A few months ago, he was nothing more than an immortal. Now, a few months later, no matter how fast his strength rises, where can he go? At most, he found a few helpers with some strength. He felt that they really made a fuss about jianzhuzhai!


    Looking at the disdainful look of the four elders, jianzhuzhai could not help shaking his head and said slowly: "for people like Xu Shaotang, if you don''t move, you will kill him completely! No matter what strength Xu Shaotang has, there are people around him who can kill Da Luo Jinxian, but they can already pose a threat to us! If he has been pestering us in the dark, I''m afraid he will bring a lot of losses to the cloud emperor palace. "


    He hopes that Xu Shaotang will really kill tianjuefeng, so that he can get rid of it once and for all. If Xu Shaotang has been playing cat and mouse with them, it''s really troublesome to deal with Xu Shaotang.


    "These two days have passed, but Xu Shaotang didn''t even show his face. In my opinion, he is mostly bluffing!" Four elder ha ha smile way.


    "We can''t take it lightly, whether it''s bluff or truth." Jianzhuzhai said solemnly: "after today, if Xu Shaotang doesn''t come, we will go to find him! There must be an end between us and Xu Shaotang! "


    "Newspaper!"


    At this time, a disciple who was in charge of guarding the Mountain Gate rushed forward. Hearing this voice, they were puzzled and wondered whether Xu Shaotang had already arrived?


    "Tell you elders, there is a man outside the Mountain Gate who claims to be Xu Shaotang''s messenger!"


    "Well?"


    Hearing this disciple''s words, jianzhuzhai frowned slightly and said, "have you seen Xu Shaotang?"


    The disciple quickly replied, "no, only one person!"


    The four elders said with a smile of disdain: "isn''t Xu Shaotang going to destroy our cloud emperor palace? He will send another messenger. What does he mean? "For peace?"


    "No matter what you mean, let''s see first!" Two elder light say: "if don''t see, spread to still be said that I cloud emperor palace have no stomach!"


    Jianzhuzhai nodded slightly, waved to the disciple and said, "bring him up first. I want to see what the hell Xu Shaotang is up to!"


    At the command of jianzhuzhai, the disciple left in a hurry.


    Soon, he came to the elders of Yundi palace with the snake in human form.


    However, the snake''s face was very ugly. He didn''t want to do this kind of work, but he was forced by Xu Shaotang''s nine tail power!


    "Are you Xu Shaotang''s messenger?"


    Looking at the gloomy snake, the four elders asked.


    "Xu Shaotang asked me to fight for you!"


    The snake said: "on the first day of next month, at the top of Yunling mountain, wait for you to take his life..."


    Before the snake''s words were finished, the elders of the cloud emperor palace suddenly changed their faces.


    However, he didn''t see anything and said, "by the way, he asked me to bring you a message. If the cloud emperor palace doesn''t dare to fight, it''s better to call the rat emperor palace in the future."


    "Arrogance


    The four elders could no longer suppress their anger. They pointed to the snake and roared, "go back and tell Xu Shaotang that I will chop him up and feed the dog!"


    "Pa!"


    All of a sudden, a loud slap came out. The four elders didn''t understand what was going on. They had been slapped, half of their cheeks were numb, and even their mouths were crooked. They opened their mouths and spewed out a mouthful of bloody blood in the air.But the snake''s figure had already gone away, and their ears only heard the snake''s faint voice: "words have come, it''s up to you whether you go or not! This slap is just a small lesson. It''s just the middle stage of Luo Jinxian. How dare you be arrogant in front of your grandfather? "


    The sound is more and more far away. In a twinkling of an eye, the snake''s figure has disappeared.


    It''s amazing how fast it is.


    Until the snake''s figure completely disappeared, the other elders suddenly recovered and rushed to the four elders. However, they saw that the whole cheek of the four elders had been completely sunken. With that slap, they directly smashed his whole skull. At the moment, the four elders had no life at all.


    The strength of the snake is comparable to that of the semi saint. In addition, it is also a demon clan, so it has extremely powerful power. Under the sudden attack, the four elders are not even prepared. How can they bear the huge power of this slap?


    If he didn''t make his head into powder, he was merciful!


    Looking at the body of the four elders, a few people''s faces were filled with anger!


    In front of them, the four elders of Tangtang cloud emperor palace were killed, but they didn''t do anything. They didn''t even look at the man''s cheek carefully!


    Now even if I want to avenge the four elders, I don''t know where the other side has gone?


    "Shame, shame!"


    Jianzhuzhai trembled and looked at the body of the four elders with red eyes. He made a roar: "Xu Shaotang, I will break you to pieces!"


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t directly kill Yundi palace, the people he sent to the Warring States killed the four elders in front of all the people in Yundi palace. What''s the difference between killing Yundi palace and killing them?


    But, sadly, all this happened in front of their eyes, but no one could stop them!


    In just two or three days, the seven elders of Yundi palace have fallen two! Rongxing was also abolished, and the top experts of Yundi palace almost lost half of it! This is definitely the biggest shame in the history of Yundi palace!

 Chapter 2407

    "Elder, what should we do now?"


    Looking at the angry jianzhuzhai, er Chang asked with a gloomy face: "do we really want to go to the appointment?"


    "Go! I have to go


    Jianzhuzhai''s teeth creaked, "what''s the date today?"


    "Twenty five!"


    "Twenty five, five more days..."


    Jianzhuzhai held his fist tightly and growled like a beast with a wounded head: "Xu Shaotang, in five days, I will take your dog''s life!"


    Jianzhuzhai hasn''t been so angry for many years. The four elders were killed face to face and ignited his pent up anger completely. If he didn''t kill Xu Shaotang, not only was he unwilling, but even the whole Yundi palace would lose its reputation!


    "Elder, I think this matter needs a long-term consideration!"


    Looking at the angry jianzhuzhai, the three elders advised: "just now we have seen the strength of the man who sent the letter to Xu Shaotang. I''m afraid that his strength is not under you. Now Xu Shaotang has the strength to fight against us. In addition, Xu Shaotang is famous for his tricks. We''d better be careful not to be attacked by Xu Shaotang "My way


    "Yes, Xu Shaotang suddenly changed his mind to kill us at Yundi palace, and asked us to fight a decisive battle at the top of Yunling mountain. Most of the time, he was using some tricks." Another elder agreed.


    At the beginning, they all thought that Xu Shaotang did not dare to kill the cloud emperor palace. But after seeing the strength of the snake, they finally understood that Xu Shaotang really had this strength! But Xu Shaotang, who has such strength, suddenly changed his plan, which made them suspicious.


    They have to guard against enemies like Xu Shaotang!


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    Jianzhuzhai''s fierce eyes swept slowly from everyone''s face, with displeasure in his words.


    Hearing jianzhuzhai''s words, the three elders gently shook their heads and said, "we are not afraid, but we must start to pay attention to Xu Shaotang!"


    Afraid? Who can have their current accomplishments is not killed from the sea of corpses. Although they have not fought with others for many years, the blood in their hearts is no less than that in those years. They have long forgotten what fear is!


    However, not afraid does not mean to act rashly!


    "I know what you mean!"


    Jianzhuzhai took a quiet look at the three elders, then sighed softly and said, "I also know that we should pay attention to Xu Shaotang. However, we have to go to the Yunling agreement, or not!"


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you understand? It''s a conspiracy Jianzhuzhai shook his head and sighed: "after today, Xu Shaotang''s invitation to duel at the top of Yunling mountain will spread all over the northern region. If we don''t go to the appointment, the Yundi palace will surely be ridiculed by people all over the world! So, we have to go, or we have to go if we don''t go! "


    "How cunning! He''s really caught our soft spot


    After understanding the meaning of jianzhuzhai, people could not help but curse in their hearts.


    Indeed, this is Xu Shaotang''s plot! Even if they know that the front is a fire pit, they must jump in, unless they are willing to let the cloud emperor palace become the laughing stock of the northern region!


    "All right, everyone!" Jianzhuzhai was a little tired and said, "don''t say anything. Go and get ready! This battle is about the reputation of our cloud emperor palace and the lives of all of you here! Everyone is well prepared. Five days later, follow me to the top of Yunling mountain


    "Yes, sir


    They all took orders at once.


    "By the way, what happened to old four..."


    Jianzhuzhai waved his hand slightly, and his face was full of firmness. He gritted his teeth and said, "first place Laosi. Five days later, use Xu Shaotang''s head to pay homage to Laosi and Laoqi! Or We''ll accompany him on the way to huangquan! "


    Hearing jianzhuzhai''s words, everyone was shocked. Is jianzhuzhai ready to die?


    Jianzhuzhai didn''t pay attention to the people''s startled eyes, and walked slowly to the back mountain of Tianjue peak, where Liuyun feizong was in retreat. He didn''t want to disturb Liuyun feizong, but at this time, he had to disturb him.


    A cup of tea, jianzhuzhai has come to the cave of Liuyun feizong.


    He was about to open his mouth when there was a voice of flowing clouds flying inside: "I know everything outside. Come in!"


    "Yes


    After bowing slightly to the cave entrance, jianzhuzhai slowly steps into the cave.


    He hasn''t been to this cave for many years, which is one of the places he doesn''t want to come to. As long as he comes here, it means that something bad has happened, and it''s still a headache for him!


    In the cave, the aura is very strong, not only because the cave itself is above the spirit pulse, but also because of the spirit gathering array arranged in the cave.


    Liu Yun''s long hair, thick eyebrows and big eyes made him look bright. He was younger than jianzhuzhai when he saw him last time, probably because he had become a saint. That slightly thin face outlines obvious lines, giving people a strong feeling."See you, Lord!"


    Seeing the clouds flying in front of him, jianzhuzhai bowed again, but his waist could not bend down anyway.


    Liuyun feizong smile, gently waved his hand and said: "brother Zhuzhai, do you need these empty gifts between you and my brothers?"


    "Thank you, master!"


    Jianzhuzhai reluctantly smiles and says with shame, "I''m sorry for the master. The master handed over the cloud emperor palace to me, but I let the cloud emperor palace suffer from such a situation. I''m ashamed to trust the master!"


    "Brother Zhuzhai, don''t worry. It was my idea to deal with Xu Shaotang at the beginning, and you just acted according to the order!"


    Liuyun feizong couldn''t see any flustered look on his face. He said with a smile: "none of us thought that Xu Shaotang could reach so many strong people on the Internet in just a few months! Xu Shaotang is really a prodigy


    "Xu Shaotang suddenly changed his mind. I don''t know how the patriarch thought about this?" Jianzhuzhai asked respectfully.


    Liuyun feizong said with a smile: "the reason why Xu Shaotang suddenly changed his mind to attack the cloud emperor palace is that he heard some news from the Baili family."


    "I guess so, too!"


    Jianzhuzhai nodded a little and said, "I''m afraid that the Baili family not only told him that the patriarch had become a saint, but also told him the rule that saints should not personally intervene in the disputes in the world. This made Xu Shaotang change his mind."


    "It should be so!"


    Liuyun feizong nodded slightly, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "although you go to the appointment, I have my own arrangements! In addition, the temple of heaven also wants to take Xu Shaotang''s life. You can do something about it! "


    Jianzhuzhai thought a little, and soon understood the meaning of Liuyun feizong. His eyes lit up and he said with a smile: "thank you for your guidance!"

 Chapter 2408

    Xu Shaotang didn''t give jianzhuzhai the chance to write in the temple of heaven, because the temple of heaven also received the same words.


    In just one day, Xu Shaotang''s appointment to fight in the temple of heaven and the palace of cloud emperor spread all over the northern region.


    Some people admire Xu Shaotang''s courage, but more people laugh at his arrogance.


    No one knows what gave Xu Shaotang so much courage, but there is no doubt that after several months of silence, Xu Shaotang''s name resounded through the whole northern region again, and even louder than before! After all, he just had some grudges with Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple before, but this time he directly challenged these two top sects.


    Whether win or lose, Xu Shaotang''s name is destined to be recorded in the history of northern regions!


    Regardless of the weather outside, Xu Shaotang is happy and leisurely at the moment.


    With a pot of fragrant tea, they enjoy the tranquility before the storm.


    "You make such a big noise, that Saint King must also know?"


    Xiao Qingyi turns the teacup in her hand and looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. She says that Xu Shaotang is very cunning.


    How could she not understand that the reason why Xu Shaotang made such a big stir was to make the sage king who restrained the saints in the northern regions also hear the news. As long as the sage king did not blindly favor the cloud emperor palace and the temple of heaven, he would surely think that the saints of these two sects might make a move.


    As long as the emperor, who had never been masked, joined in the fun, most of the saints of the two sects would not dare to fight. Even if they did, they would not have a chance.


    The emperor who can restrain the saints in the whole northern region naturally needs no doubt!


    With a noncommittal smile, Xu Shaotang said, "where do I know? I hope that the emperor doesn''t pretend to be deaf and dumb! I don''t want any more trouble. "


    "Don''t you blush when you say that?" WuJie said, "since you came to Beiyu, I haven''t seen you stop! I don''t want to have another incident... "


    "Isn''t that what you want?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and says, "now Beiyu should be lively enough. You can play slowly, just don''t play yourself to death!"


    "Shut your crow''s mouth! I won''t die if you die! "


    Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang and snorted.


    "What else do we need to do now, just wait?"


    Mu Tiance carefully wiped his sword edge and slightly raised his eyelids to see Xu Shaotang full of confidence.


    "All we have to do now is wait!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "as long as the saints of these two sects don''t fight, there will be no suspense in this battle!"


    He has made a perfect plan, and now he is waiting for the arrival of the first day of next month. The only thing he worries about is the saints of these two sects, but it''s useless for him to worry about saints. He has to look at the saints!


    "If the people in Yundi palace and Tiansheng Temple know your plan, they will not dare to fight at all."


    Wu Song sighs softly. They all know Xu Shaotang''s plan, and they also think that this plan can make the two sects who dare to fight have no return. He can only feel the misfortune for the two sects in his heart. They should not, should not, should not get Xu Shaotang''s attention.


    If there is no accident, after this war, although the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace will not disappear in the northern region, their strength will be greatly reduced.


    Xu Shaotang gently sipped a sip of hot tea, shook his head with a smile and said: "in fact, even if we kill all the big Luo Jinxian of those two sects, the impact on their strength is not as serious as you think! There are ants under the saints. For those saints, no matter how much we fight, it''s just a clown''s performance. As long as the saints of two sects are free, it doesn''t have much influence on their power. "


    Xu Shaotang had thought about this for a long time. In the past, they always thought that Daluo Jinxian was the pillar of these top sects. As they learned more and more, their horizons became wider and wider.


    Sage is the real pillar of a sect!


    As long as the pillars do not fall, the building will not topple, and some broken bricks and tiles will be made up sooner or later.


    "I don''t know who is the holy king of the northern region!" Tan Tai Jing Ming thought slightly, but her face showed a little bit of worry, and said anxiously: "this saint is the biggest variable in this war! Have you ever thought about how to deal with the sudden trouble of ten thousand or two sect saints without stopping them? "


    "Yes, that''s what I want to ask." Zhen Miao looks up at Xu Shaotang.


    She felt that Xu Shaotang was too confident now, but she didn''t plan for the worst.


    This is related to his own life. If he doesn''t prepare for the worst, in case that moment really comes, I''m afraid all Xu Shaotang''s plans will be completely disrupted, right?


    No matter for the two sects or for them, this battle is a battle of victory and defeat!


    If you lose, you have to pay for your life!Hearing what they said, everyone couldn''t help looking at Xu Shaotang. It''s obvious that there are some problems in their hearts, but they haven''t said it all the time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be ready for both hands!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, Wu from looking at the cup of tea, murmured: "just hope not to use these two hands to prepare time!"


    "What preparation?"


    People are curious to see Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang has been with them these two days, they did not see Xu Shaotang do any preparation.


    "I haven''t started to prepare yet..."


    Facing the curious eyes of the crowd, Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "it''s not too late to prepare later."


    "What are you selling?"


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang with doubts. Even she doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang''s preparation is, and it''s even more impossible for others to know. The only thing they know is that Xu Shaotang bothered Jiuwei to make some arrangements. However, he repeatedly emphasizes that Jiuwei should not do it himself no matter what the situation is. Now Xu Shaotang says that he is ready for two things, She was a little confused.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang gently put down the teacup in his hand, slowly grabbed the cool hand of dantai Jingming, held it in his palm, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, this battle is related to all our lives, I will make arrangements! I''m going to set out to prepare later! "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone fell into doubt one after another.


    It doesn''t look like Xu Shaotang is lying, but they really don''t know what preparation Xu Shaotang can make in the face of a saint who is so powerful that people hardly have any resistance?

 Chapter 2409

    Yunling mountains.


    Since yesterday, the Yunling mountains have been full of people.


    People from various forces in the northern region gather in the Yunling mountains.


    Most people can understand why Xu Shaotang chose Yunling mountain as the site of the temple of the covenant and Yundi palace. This is the place where he had a grudge with these two sects, and also the place where Xu Shaotang became famous in the northern region.


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang used the power of the earth immortals to kill Zhuo Jinge in the later period of the Heaven Temple, and killed several people in the temple, including Luo Huo on the first day. That scene is still lingering in many people''s minds.


    Now, Xu Shaotang is going to challenge both Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple in Yunling mountain range, which is destined to make Yunling mountain range as his name in the history of northern region.


    The highest peak of Yunling mountains is called luoyanfeng, which means that geese will be blocked and fall down when they fly from here. Although it has exaggeration, it is enough to explain the height of luoyanfeng.


    This is the top of Yunling mountain!


    Although the Yunling mountains are full of people, there are only dozens of people on Luoyan peak.


    Everyone knows that Xu Shaotang and the two sects are bound to break out a world-wide war here. If the people below Da Luo Jinxian try to get close to luoyanfeng, they will be affected by the war in most cases. Although everyone has the mind to watch the fun, few people are willing to take their own lives to watch the fun.


    Those who dare to come to luoyanfeng on the top of Yunling mountain to watch are either people from the top clan such as biluoxian palace, or people who have certain confidence in their own strength. Of course, there are many hermit families like Baili family.


    However, these people are far away from each other and do not want to be affected by the war.


    At the top of the falling wild goose peak, Xu Shaotang stands with a negative hand, looking indifferent and not worried about the coming war.


    Beside Xu Shaotang, WuJie and jueshe are impatiently complaining about why the people in Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple have not come yet. Mu Tiance is as calm as Xu Shaotang, but the subtle light in his eyes has exposed his inner excitement. Wusong is really calm, and he still has a slight smile on his face.


    In addition to them, the most striking is the breathtaking beauty of Jiuwei. Beside her, Tantai Jingming and Xiao Qingyi, these beauties have been eclipsed. Their four women automatically separate from Xu Shaotang and their group of men. It seems that they do not intend to participate in the coming fierce battle.


    "Master, do you think Xu Shaotang and others can really compete with several elders of the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace at the same time?"


    Thanks to Su Ye''s direct disciple, Fu Xin is also lucky to be brought to the top of Luoyan peak by Su ye to watch the coming war. However, Fu Xin''s face is full of worry. Looking at Xu Shaotang standing in the negative hand, his heart is filled with complex emotions.


    Su Ye glanced at Fu Xin and shook his head slightly: "I don''t know, but since Xu Shaotang dares to fight in the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace at the same time, he should have some assurance in his heart? Xin''er, I remember that when I met Xu Shaotang here a few months ago, he should have just stepped into the ranks of the immortals, right


    Fu Xin nodded, but a trace of loss flashed in his eyes. He said slowly: "at that time, Xu Shaotang was the most amazing and brilliant young person in the northern region. Now..."


    Later, she didn''t know how to say it. At the beginning, they could still see Xu Shaotang''s back, but now, they can''t see Xu Shaotang''s back for a long time. Xu Shaotang''s pace was too fast. She tried hard to catch up, but she was farther and farther away from Xu Shaotang.


    In front of Xu Shaotang, the so-called geniuses on the dragon and Phoenix lists have already become a joke.


    The flash of disappointment in Fu Xin''s eyes did not escape Su Ye''s eyes. Su Ye patted Fu Xin''s back gently and said: "Xin''er, Xu Shaotang, such a person, can''t come out for thousands of years. You don''t have to belittle yourself. You are still the best of the young generation!"


    "I didn''t belittle myself. I just had some emotion." Fu Xin gently bit his red lips and asked curiously, "master, do you know what Xu Shaotang did when he went to our Biluo fairy palace two days ago?"


    "Didn''t he say he went to see Xun Xun?" Su Ye slightly sideways, said with a smile: "I remember, he should have given you a lot of good things, right?"


    Speaking of this, he pouted and said, "that bastard is really stingy. Compared with the things he gave Xun Xun Xun, what he gave me is rubbish!"


    "You girl!"


    Hearing Fu Xin''s words, Su ye said with a helpless smile: "you are content! The girl of Shenyin pestered him for so long, and then she got a few top-grade spirit stones. All the things he gave you were rubbish. What was that for the girl of Shenyin? "


    "Can that be the same? I helped him take care of Xun Xun! "


    Fu Xin snorted and said with doubts, "don''t you even know what he''s doing in our blue fairy palace?"


    Xu Shaotang''s visit to biluoxian Palace at this juncture is in the name of visiting Xun Xun, but Fu Xin doesn''t believe it. She always feels that Xu Shaotang''s visit is related to the engagement at the top of Yunling mountain, but what''s the matter, she can''t believe it."It''s not something you should care about." Su Ye shook her head and said, "Xu Shaotang is eccentric and extremely cunning. If you can guess his purpose, then he is not Xu Shaotang."


    Listening to Su Ye''s words, Fu Xin fell into thinking. A moment later, he took a look at several members of the Baili family on the other side and said in a low voice, "I heard that Xu Shaotang has a close relationship with the Baili family. Master, do you think the Baili family is coming to see the excitement, or do you want to intervene in it?"


    "Why do you suddenly have so many questions today?"


    Su Ye gave Fu Xin a deep look and said with a smile, "you should ask the Baili family, not me."


    As far as she knows, fossin is not that kind of person who talks a lot, but today''s fossin is really too abnormal. She has been pestering her to ask questions all the time. The key is that she doesn''t know the answers to these questions. She can''t answer fossin''s questions at all.


    Noticing the strange color in Su Ye''s eyes, Fu Xin blushed inexplicably and quickly turned away from speaking.


    "This silly girl..."


    Su Ye sighed slightly in her heart. She had seen some things for a long time, but the girl thought she could hide them from her.


    Just at this time, a few streamers suddenly appeared in the distant sky, flying to this side quickly.


    The crowd around the Yunling mountains suddenly fell into a hubbub.

 Chapter 2410

    Seven people.


    There are three in Yundi palace and four in Tiansheng temple.


    "I didn''t go out! It seems that they have enough confidence! "


    Xu Shaotang knows that apart from the abolished Rongxing, there are still four elders left in Yundi palace. There are six Daluo Jinxian in Tiansheng temple, but only four of them are here. He doesn''t know whether they don''t want to put their eggs in one basket, or whether they think the weaker Daluo Jinxian will not help when they come.


    "Nonsense!"


    Wu Jie said, "in their eyes, you are just a minion!"


    While they were talking, the seven had already fallen opposite them.


    Everyone''s face is very gloomy. Seven eyes are like seven sharp knives shooting at Xu Shaotang. Although they don''t say anything, Xu Shaotang has felt a strong sense of killing from them.


    After glancing at Xu Shaotang, jianzhuzhai looks at the snake, who seems to be wandering too empty. For the man who killed the four elders in front of them, jianzhuzhai hates Xu Shaotang no more.


    Seeing that jianzhuzhai looked at himself, the snake immediately glared back and hummed, "old man, what are you looking at! Be careful, Grandpa, dig out your eyes


    Listening to the snake''s words, jianzhuzhai could not help but slightly stagnate.


    As the elder of Yundi palace, I don''t know how many years no one has dared to speak in such a tone in front of him, and those who are qualified to be their own enemies are all dignified figures. Who can be like a snake like a market hooligan?


    "Lizi, I''ll let you pay for your blood!"


    Under the anger, jianzhuzhai''s eyes became colder and colder, which made the surrounding temperature drop a little.


    The snake curled his mouth with disdain and hummed coldly, "it''s up to you? It''s not that your grandfather looks down on you. Even if he stands still, you can''t hurt him at all! "


    The snake is only one step away from the demon emperor. Its strength is slightly stronger than that of the half saints of the human race. In particular, Xu Shaotang''s defense can''t break through with the help of Nuwa stone, not to mention jianzhuzhai?


    His words are really not boastful. If he turns into noumenon, as long as the seven inch key is not attacked, these seven people can''t help him!


    Listening to the self proclaimed "grandfather" of the snake, the angry jianzhuzhai''s eyes turned red. Just at that moment, he had made a decision in his heart. Before killing Xu Shaotang, he had to kill this crazy man. It was not only revenge for the four elders, but also vent his depressed anger!


    "Xu Shaotang, can you recognize me?"


    At the same time, the elder of the temple of heaven slowly looks at Xu Shaotang, with a little proud color in his eyes.


    "I don''t know, but I can guess." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you should be the great uncle of Nie Tianguan, the great elder of the temple of heaven, isn''t Nie Ying?"


    Nie Cang Li and Bai Lan didn''t know the relationship between them.


    After Nie Tianguan took charge of the temple, the Nie family was promoted to heaven. Now half of the six elders in the temple are members of the Nie family.


    "So you know me!" Nie yingpi said with a smile: "at the beginning, I didn''t find you in the temple of heaven, but you found the temple of heaven! More than half of the geniuses in the temple of heaven died in your hands. We should calculate this account well! "


    Speaking of the genius of the younger generation in the temple of heaven, Nie Ying can''t help but get angry. Those geniuses are the hope of the future of the temple of heaven, but they all died in the hands of Xu Shaotang. Even Zhuo Jinge, the head of the twelve worshippers, was not spared. That war made the temple of heaven a joke in the northern region.


    Over the past few months, the temple of heaven has been looking for Xu Shaotang''s trace all the time, but Xu Shaotang found them first and gave them a letter of war!


    Today, if Xu Shaotang and others are not killed here, the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace will become stepping stones on Xu Shaotang''s way to becoming a saint!


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "coincidentally, I just want to settle accounts with you! It''s a pity that Nie Tianguan and Liuyun feizong didn''t show up. You really can''t interest me much! "


    "Ha ha! How dare you speak out loud? You don''t know what to do


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Nie Ying and Jian Zhuzhai laugh at the same time. They see too many arrogant people, but it''s the first time for them to see such arrogant people as Xu Shaotang!


    "It''s you, not me, who don''t know what to do!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang turned to WuJie and said, "jianzhuzhai and Nie Ying leave them to me and the snake. You can choose the rest for yourself."


    "I''m free!"


    Mu Tiance said faintly, but his eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    It''s a rare chance to fight against top experts. Naturally, he won''t let it go.


    However, he also knows that Nie Ying and jianzhuzhai are both semi saints. With his strength, even with those blood clan secrets, they can''t get any advantage in the hands of semi saints. The two semi saints will be solved by Xu Shaotang. It doesn''t matter who wants to fight him for the rest."I''m free, too!"


    Wu Jie excitedly looked at the seven people opposite, his eyes full of bloodthirsty madness.


    Although he was tired of those who were in the middle period of Shangda Luo Jinxian and above, it did not hinder his belligerence. Whether it was his own blood or the enemy''s blood, it could make him thoroughly excited.


    See a few people have begun to distribute their opponents, cloud emperor palace and Heaven Temple of people can''t help but face black.


    They suddenly have the illusion that they are just animals waiting to be selected.


    This kind of feeling makes people''s hearts extremely uncomfortable, and their murderous spirit is also more and more intense.


    "Nie Ying, I''ll give you Xu Shaotang this time!"


    Jianzhuzhai, who had already decided to kill the snake, looked coldly at Nie Ying and said, "don''t give me a chance to laugh at you!"


    "Fart!"


    Nie Ying said with a sneer, "don''t die too early. I want to share with you."


    Although their common enemy today is Xu Shaotang, it is impossible for them to get along with each other harmoniously because they have been feuding with each other for a long time.


    "I''ll be with you at any time when you solve these arrogant people!"


    Jianzhuzhai did not give in and responded coldly.


    With the fall of jianzhuzhai''s voice, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly becomes extremely dignified. It seems that a big war is about to break out. The eyes of both sides are intertwined in the air, and you can see the electric light surging.


    "Lizi, die!"


    Nie Ying suddenly gives out a violent drink, and her body attacks Xu Shaotang like a meteor. Naturally, other people don''t neglect him. They fight against each other one after another. The fierce killing is like a fierce wind at the top of Luoyan peak.

 Chapter 2411

    Xu Shaotang bear the brunt of becoming Nie Ying''s target, Nie Ying a hand, it is a golden gas swept from, vowed to Xu Shaotang ten thousand pieces!


    But he didn''t know that Xu Shaotang was not the one who had been chased by Da Luo Jinxian. Facing Nie Ying''s fierce Qi, Xu Shaotang was not afraid at all. His body stepped out and his whole body was full of Qi.


    The power of Nuwa stone filled his whole body, and the feeling of full power made him feel comfortable.


    A golden fist from Xu Shaotang''s side, with a breath of destruction, turns to Nie Ying''s true Qi.


    "Boom!"


    The two real Qi suddenly collided with each other and made a violent explosion.


    The flying dust and smoke are like a huge mushroom cloud. The overflowing Qi forces the onlookers on the top of the mountain to retreat.


    "So strong!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing there calmly, Su Ye''s heart jumps wildly.


    It''s not that she didn''t think that Xu Shaotang really had the strength to shake the semi saint, but even she thought it was incredible. She couldn''t believe that in just a few months, Xu Shaotang would reach a height beyond her lifetime.


    She was caught by the retreat of Fu Xin at the moment has been completely shocked speechless, a pair of eyes dead stare, that pretty face because of excessive excitement and scarlet, even if she wanted to take this as a dream, but in the heart there is a voice constantly remind her, this is not a dream!


    Xu Shaotang is really so strong!


    Nie Ying, who was shocked and retreated slightly, also set off a storm in her heart, and her eyes were full of incredible looks.


    However, Xu Shaotang''s extraordinary strength has strengthened his determination to kill Xu Shaotang at all costs. If Xu Shaotang does not die today, there will be no peace in the temple of heaven!


    "Roar!"


    When Nie Ying is ready to do her best to kill Xu Shaotang, a huge roar resounds between heaven and earth.


    In the eyes of the public, the snake turned into a mountain like body.


    As soon as the body appeared, those people at the foot of Yunling mountain range could see clearly. A panic broke out in the crowd, and some people even started to run away.


    In his eyes, all the people in Yundi palace and Tiansheng hall seemed to have become his food.


    When the snake opened its mouth, the great Luo Jinxian in the temple of heaven had been swallowed by the snake. From the beginning to the end, even a scream could not be made. In a moment, a great Luo Jinxian was reduced to the food of the snake.


    "Ouch..."


    Swallowing a big Luo Jinxian, the snake seems to become more excited and roars at the crowd.


    This roar is both exciting and provocative!


    "Back up!"


    In response, jianzhuzhai and Nie Ying quickly fade away. The color of fear in their eyes has not yet dissipated. Their hearts, which had been shocked by Xu Shaotang''s strength, almost burst out of their chest. Their eyes stare at the snake''s body like a hill.


    Not only them, but also the onlookers were completely shocked by this sudden scene. After a moment, they all retreated quickly for fear that the crazy snake would attack them.


    In addition to Xu Shaotang and others who know the situation, everyone did not expect that the skinny young man beside Xu Shaotang, who had no strong demeanor, was actually a demon clan, and also an extremely powerful demon king.


    When people think of what she said before, they suddenly realize that she can''t help herself if she doesn''t move there. It''s not arrogance at all, but confidence in her own strength!


    The demon king, even Luo Jinxian, who wants to take a detour, has been standing beside Xu Shaotang!


    Nie Ying''s face was very dignified after her illness had subsided. She thought of the elder who had become the food of the snake. She couldn''t help but get angry. She stared at Xu Shaotang and roared: "Xu Shaotang, you are with the demon clan!"


    Hearing Nie Ying''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling and said faintly: "Nie Ying, Nie Ying, even my mount can scare you like this. Do you mean to say something about taking my life?"


    "Mount?"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, and a burst of exclamation broke out among the crowd again.


    "How can it be!"


    "Impossible, even saints, few people can subdue the rebellious demons!"


    "How can Xu Shaotang, such a brilliant figure, mix with the demon clan?"


    "You say that Xu Shaotang is amazing. Is it impossible for him to recover a demon king as a mount?"


    "Yes, it''s totally possible for anything to happen to a prodigy like Xu Shaotang!"


    Some people are angry because of Xu Shaotang''s mingling with the demon clan, while others support Xu Shaotang without hesitation. In the hearts of those who regard Xu Shaotang as their idol, it seems that there is nothing that Xu Shaotang can''t do in this world, and it is possible for Xu Shaotang to do anything incredible.No, just because he is Xu Shaotang, the first person in the Dragon list, and the only one who dares to challenge all the strong men in the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace for thousands of years!


    "Good Xu Shaotang, this is where you rely on!"


    Looking at the fierce snake, even if it is as strong as Nie Ying, he is a little nervous. He knows the difficulty of the demon king. Now a semi Saint Xu Shaotang, plus a powerful demon king, this battle is far more difficult than they think.


    Xu Shaotang smiles but doesn''t speak. He just looks at Nie Ying provocatively and says to jianzhuzhai faintly: "elder, are you scared by my mount?"


    "I''m really shocked!"


    Jianzhuzhai looked at Xu Shaotang coldly and said, "but do you think a demon king can win us? Xu Shaotang, you are so fantastic


    "It looks like you''re still ready to come back?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you saints of the cloud Emperor Palace should also come, right?"


    He can''t feel the existence of the sage in Yundi palace, but he has a feeling in his heart. In this war, in order to ensure that he can kill himself without any mistake, the sage in Yundi palace will probably do it himself!


    "I don''t need a saint to deal with you!"


    Jianzhuzhai snorted, and suddenly gave a violent drink to the crowd at the top of the mountain: "you, don''t kill Xu Shaotang who is with the demons with me


    As soon as jianzhuzhai''s voice fell, two figures suddenly flashed out of the crowd and immediately fell on jianzhuzhai''s side.


    "These two are also semi saints!"


    At the moment when the two men appeared, the voice of Jiuwei suddenly came into Xu Shaotang''s ears.

 Chapter 2412

    "Half saint?"


    The cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed and slowly fell on the two men.


    There is almost no difference in the appearance of these two people. They should be twins. They look as calm as a pool of stagnant water. From their bodies, they can''t feel the fluctuation of Qi at all.


    Even if there are only two semi saints, Nie Ying and Jian Zhu Zhai, in the temple of heaven and the palace of cloud emperor, where did these two semi saints come from?


    Hermit family?


    Think about it, it seems that only the hermit family has such power!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t remember when he had a grudge with the hermit family. Looking at the appearance of these two people, he obviously helped jianzhuzhai to deal with himself. He didn''t expect that jianzhuzhai actually asked the hermit family to help him. I have to say that the face of the cloud emperor palace is really big!


    "Who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the two people, his face not only did not have the slightest color of panic, but with a faint smile.


    "Sword Yin Yang (Sword heaven and earth)"


    Two people open mouth at the same time, the vision light hope to Xu Shaotang.


    "The hermit family?"


    Xu Shaotang''s pupils shrunk slightly and asked with a smile.


    The two nodded again, confirming Xu Shaotang''s guess.


    "Isn''t the hermit family just asking about the world?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Yes


    Sword Yin Yang slightly nodded, "however, the sword family owes Liuyun a favor!"


    "I see!"


    Hearing the words of Jianyin and Yang, Xu Shaotang already knows that Liuyun feizong still has a back hand. Although he doesn''t know what kind of human relationship Liuyun feizong owes, he can break the rule of not asking about the world because of this human relationship. I think this human relationship is not small.


    Liuyun feizong, in order to kill himself, does not hesitate to use this human relationship. It seems that he is determined to kill himself!


    With the addition of the two swordsmen, the situation in the field suddenly changed.


    Xu Shaotang, who had the advantage because of the existence of the demon king, seemed to be at a disadvantage again.


    "Dad, shall we help Xu Shaotang?"


    Bai Li Cang LAN looks at Xu Shaotang from a distance and asks Bai Li Xuan CE in a low voice.


    "No!" Bai Li Xuan CE shook his head slightly.


    "Why?" Hundred Li Cang LAN doesn''t understand of see to father, "do you want to see Xu Shaotang fall?"


    "Look at Xu Shaotang and others. Which one of them has any panic on his face?"


    Bai Li Xuan CE smiles a little. His eyes sweep slowly from Jiuwei who is sitting there. Then he looks at Xu Shaotang who is smiling. He says in a soft voice: "the flying clouds will leave a backhand. Do you think Xu Shaotang has no backhand?"


    "Does Xu Shaotang have a back hand?"


    Hundred Li Cang LAN slightly surprised, and turned to look at Xu Shaotang.


    Just as his father said, Xu Shaotang''s face was not in any panic at all. He was still in the grip of victory. He didn''t show any fear because of the two semi saints of the sword family. So did Tantai Jingming. They still looked like they were watching a play. They didn''t seem to worry about Xu Shaotang''s safety at all.


    On the other side, jianzhuzhai said to the two elders of the sword family, "please hold the demon king down. When Lao Jiu and Nie Ying join hands to take Xu Shaotang''s life, we''ll deal with him again!"


    Just now I witnessed Xu Shaotang''s short fight with Nie Ying, which made him understand Xu Shaotang''s current strength. Now he just wants to fight quickly, even if he wants to join hands with his old enemy, as long as he can kill Xu Shaotang!


    "Yes!"


    The second elder of the sword family didn''t say much. He just nodded slightly and looked at the huge body of the snake.


    They are confident that with their strength, even if they can''t kill the demon king, it won''t be any problem to contain him.


    "Jianzhuzhai, I can deal with Xu Shaotang alone. Why should I join hands with you?" Nie Ying is not happy to hear jianzhuzhai''s words. Jianzhuzhai says that she wants to work with her to deal with Xu Shaotang. She seems to despise her strength.


    "Nie Ying, if you have the absolute strength to kill Xu Shaotang, would you like to join hands with you as an old man?" Jianzhuzhai hummed coldly, "let''s not talk about the enmity between you and me today. Kill Xu Shaotang first. Otherwise, you and I will never have peace in the future!"


    Nie Ying thought slightly. Although she was reluctant, she finally gritted her teeth and nodded: "good! I have fought with you many times in my life, but I have never joined hands with you! Xu Shaotang, you should be proud to force us to join hands to deal with you! "


    He knew in his heart that no matter whether Xu Shaotang could be killed or not, the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor''s palace would lose the battle.


    I''m afraid that in the future, the whole northern region will laugh. They have to work together and use the power of the hermit family to deal with Xu Shaotang, right?


    The two top sects in the northern region were forced to such an extent by a Xu Shaotang, which they had never dreamed of before.


    "It looks like you''ve already won?"With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance beside him and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that this time, you''ll have to get your light..."


    "You are the light of nine tails!" Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "It''s all the same. Who are you going to share with each other?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang raised his eyes and slowly looked into the distance. He said, "they should be here, too?"


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a long cry broke the silence of the distant sky.


    Following the long roar, we can see that several black spots appear in the sky in the distance. Those black spots move in the air at a very fast speed. In a moment, several black spots continue to enlarge. Later, they have covered the vast sky.


    "Demon king!"


    Bai Li xuance was shocked suddenly and muttered to himself, "what exactly did Xu Shaotang experience in the Tianqiong mountains..."


    He knew that these three demon kings must have come to help Xu Shaotang. He had already guessed that Xu Shaotang must also have a backhand, but he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang''s helpers were actually the three demon kings! Originally, Xu Shaotang had a snake beside him. The demon king had shocked him enough, but now there are three demon kings again. His shock is beyond compare!


    All the people are staring at the three huge figures. Most of them can''t see a demon king in their life. What''s more, there are four demon kings in less than a quarter of an hour!


    The smiles on jianzhuzhai''s and Nie Ying''s faces froze in an instant. When the three demon kings appeared, they finally felt fear!


    They want to escape here, but they can''t. If they escape, the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace will become the laughingstock of the northern region!


    "Nie Ying, kill Xu Shaotang at any cost


    At this point, jianzhuzhai can only hope to kill Xu Shaotang. Before the three demon kings join the battle circle, maybe they have a chance to kill Xu Shaotang!

 Chapter 2413

    Three demon king''s appearance, let Nie Ying fall into panic completely.


    At the moment, he didn''t care about face and so on. When he heard jianzhuzhai''s words, he immediately filled his whole body with genuine Qi.


    There are two breath like wild beasts, one from jianzhuzhai and the other from Nie Ying.


    This is the breath of the semi saint!


    Although not as good as the sage, but in the immortal, it is already the existence of the peak!


    Two breath together, the weaker generation suddenly feel flustered, short of breath, as if a mountain pressure in their chest, even breathing is extremely difficult.


    Fu Xin covers her chest, and her pretty face turns purple. At this time, Su Ye grabs her hand gently, and a warm current suddenly rushes into her body, which weakens her feeling of extreme suffocation. Although it is still suffocating, it is within her tolerance.


    "Want to oppress me with a semi holy breath?"


    Feeling these two strong breath, Xu Shaotang is a faint smile, as if unaware.


    His Dantian is very hot. The Nuwa stone, provoked by the two semi holy breath, is beating in Dantian. The heat flow from Dantian is pouring into his four limbs. His strength is constantly gathering, waiting for the strongest blow.


    In a moment, the strong wind suddenly rose, and the fierce wind forced the people around them to retreat. Only Xu Shaotang, they were surrounded by the strong wind.


    "Kill


    "Kill


    The two binges were almost simultaneous.


    Nie Ying stepped on the heaven and earth, and the whole top of Luoyan peak kept shaking. People at the foot of the mountain just felt that the earth was about to crack. The rolling rocks rolled down from Luoyan peak and scattered the people at the foot of the mountain.


    Looking up, the two golden lights on Luoyan peak are extremely dazzling. Even the bright light on the top of the head is completely covered by the two golden lights.


    Jianzhuzhai''s hands move together, and a golden light moves with the fierce wind, forming a huge whirlpool. The whirlpool is like a fierce beast in ancient times, devouring all the top of the mountain, pulling up the plants and roots, flying into the whirlpool, and being mercilessly turned into vermicelli.


    Under the whirlpool, another golden light cuts down on Xu Shaotang.


    "Jiuwei, will they be ok?"


    Although Tantai Jingming has confidence in Xu Shaotang, her immediate situation still makes her worry.


    They sat quietly in the corner of luoyanfeng, not affected by the fierce battle in front of them. Jiuwei leaned forward slightly and blocked them with his own body. The overflowing Qi and wind came to them, and they were all in nothingness.


    "Not for the time being!"


    Jiuwei shakes his head slightly, but his eyes slowly sweep over those people who are watching the battle at the top of luoyanfeng, as if looking for something, with a slightly puzzled look in his eyes.


    "Not for the time being, that is to say, it may still be dangerous?"


    Zhen Miao''s face became more and more worried as soon as she looked tight.


    Originally, they shouldn''t worry about Xu Shaotang''s safety. They didn''t encounter any danger when they fought with Xiandao League in the southern region, but they couldn''t help worrying about their current situation.


    "As long as the saints don''t do it, they won''t be in danger." Nine tail low voice way: "I feel the breath of sage, and more than one."


    Saint!


    Hear nine tail words, a few people in the heart not from a sudden.


    What they are most worried about is that the sage suddenly attacks Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang repeatedly asks Jiuwei not to do so. The speed of the sage is so terrible that it will kill all of them in a moment. The sage who does not know where is still does not know whether he can stop the sage in time.


    See three female face dew worried, nine tail light say: "don''t worry, I still here! It''s the last resort. I know what to do! "


    "Don''t take risks!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming grabs nine tails lightly and says: "Shaotang says he has his own arrangement!"


    "I know!" Jiuwei nodded slightly and said: "however, I''m not sure about his arrangement. I believe in myself more! Even if I don''t save him, I will save mu Tiance. "


    As they speak, Xu Shaotang''s whole body suddenly glows with gold, and his eyes suddenly burst into a flash of fine light, like a rainbow in the sun and a bright moon in the sky.


    A vast golden hand suddenly appeared and waved to the golden light that had been cut to him.


    In the eyes of the people, the golden hand grasped the golden light, and the golden light could not move any more.


    "Broken!"


    Xu Shaotang let out a long cry, and his big golden hand suddenly started to work.


    "Boom..."


    With a loud noise, Nie Ying''s golden light, which came down to him, was crushed in an instant, and Nie Ying was shocked back slightly.


    The attack of the big hand is more and more intense. It''s like a dragon entering the sea. It stirs the golden whirlpool in an instant. The roar of thunder and lightning comes from the whirlpool. The speed of the big hand''s agitation is faster and faster. I can see that the golden whirlpool is about to be broken by the big hand."Is this son really evil?"


    Nie Ying didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang could attack him and jianzhuzhai with his own strength. His heart and mind were shocked, and the killing was even more intense. If he didn''t kill this son, after he became a saint, he was afraid that the temple of heaven, which had been standing for thousands of years in the northern region, would disappear!


    With the determination to kill Xu Shaotang, Nie Ying condenses a long golden sword again, which cuts through the void and cuts Xu Shaotang head on.


    At this time, the sky suddenly darkened, but the three demon kings had come to their heads.


    Seeing the golden light that fell to Xu Shaotang, a huge black wing opened from the sky and covered Xu Shaotang in an instant. With the shock of the black wing, the golden light suddenly dissipated. Nie Ying''s disappointment and fear swept his whole body.


    It''s almost there!


    If these three demon kings come a little later, even if they can''t kill Xu Shaotang, they will make Xu Shaotang seriously injured.


    Unfortunately, he was a little slow after all. Now, with the three demon kings joining in, they have no hope of killing Xu Shaotang, and even their own lives are worrying.


    In Nie Ying''s absence, the golden whirlpool had completely broken up under the agitation of big hands. Jianzhuzhai stepped back half a step with a gloomy face, and his eyes shot at the three demon kings like poisonous snakes.


    "Do the demons really want to mind their own business?"


    Jianzhuzhai''s voice was extremely cold. "The Terran and the demon have been in peace for thousands of years. Do you really want to break the peace between the two races?"


    "What the hell?"


    Cang Yunhe didn''t know why he snorted, "your grandfather can help whoever he wants. It''s nothing to do with Terrans and demons! Grandfather just looks at you. What''s the matter? "


    After hearing Cang Yunhe''s words, jianzhuzhai''s old face turned purple and his fists were firmly held. If his eyes could kill people, Xu Shaotang and his friends did not know how many times they had been killed by his cold eyes

 Chapter 2414

    "Sword family, do you want to help Yundi palace?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t pay attention to jianzhuzhai. He turns to the two elder swordsmen who are entangled with the snake.


    "It''s a matter of loyalty to others when entrusted by others!"


    Sword Yin and yang side to avoid the snake attack, while responding: "If today''s life and death, it is also a cloud flying human feelings!"


    "Well, since you insist, no wonder I am Xu Shaotang!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and slowly looked at the three demon kings who had just arrived: "please, I''ll leave the bamboo house for you. The rest, please feel free!"


    "Good!"


    Cang Yunhe smiles.


    As soon as the voice fell, the Demon power on the crane suddenly appeared. With a beat of the big wings, a whirlwind instantly blew the weaker elders back and forth.


    The other two demon Kings also instantly joined the battle group, and a real scuffle started.


    "Old man, don''t run!"


    The red eyed WuJie had already killed his red eyes. Seeing his opponent being blown back, he immediately bullied him.


    Xu Shaotang no longer hesitated. He moved slightly at his feet. He turned into a streamer and went straight to jianzhuzhai.


    Jianzhuzhai''s roar can''t find a place to vent. Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, he immediately gives out a roar and goes to meet Xu Shaotang.


    On the Luoyan peak, the dust and smoke have already filled the air.


    More and more rolling stones slide from the top of luoyanfeng, leaving people at the foot of the mountain to flee.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The sound of the collision of real Qi resounds through the sky. The whole Yunling mountains can hear the loud sound clearly. On the sky, there are dense clouds, just like the war situation on Yanfeng.


    With the addition of the three demon kings in Tianqiong mountains, the disadvantages of Yundi palace and Tiansheng Temple suddenly appear.


    A cloud of blood burst in front of the crowd, and their mood also fluctuated with the cloud of blood.


    They have been retreating and retreating for a long time, and they do not want to be affected by the fierce battle on Luoyan peak. But even so, with the continuous expansion of the battle circle, they are still forced to retreat. Only nine of them sit on Luoyan peak, as if the fierce battle in front of them has nothing to do with them.


    "Wu Lao, go and have a rest!"


    Mu Tiance pushed back the man who was attacking Wusong with a sword, and pointed to Jiuwei.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang wanted to use the power of fangjianbei in Wusong''s hands, but fangjianbei refused to show up. Wusong''s original strength was only Renxian, but fangjianbei didn''t show up. How could he resist the attack of Daluo Jinxian? If Mu Tiance hadn''t been protecting him, he might have died in the other''s hands.


    If Mu Tiance wants to take care of Wu Song, he can''t give full play to his strength. Seeing that there are fewer and fewer opponents, mu Tiance can''t help but start to worry. If he goes on like this, it''s estimated that all the people in Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple will die in the hands of these demon kings and Xu Shaotang, and they won''t even leave a bone for him!


    Wu Song rolled on the ground in a bit of confusion. Seeing that he could not hope for the top stele, he nodded to Mu Tiance gently, quickly flashed to Jiuwei and joined them.


    There is no need to protect Wu Song''s safety. Mu Tiance''s heart rises and his red light suddenly diffuses. In an instant, his body has disappeared in the red light.


    The four elders of the temple of heaven frowned, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in their heart. At the moment when the red light diffused, their real Qi suddenly released, just like a big net covering the red light.


    When his hands moved, the net began to contract violently. In a moment, the net had closed.


    "No!"


    However, without the splash of blood light in his imagination, the sound of Qi tearing his body, and the "sweet" scream, mu Tiance just disappeared in front of him.


    At the moment when he had a bad feeling, he only felt a chill coming from behind him. His body immediately flashed instinctively. At the same time, a genuine Qi swept behind him. As soon as the genuine Qi swept away, a crack suddenly appeared in the earth, which made the broken goose peak even more broken.


    Mu Tiance''s body retreated quickly, but his speed was not as fast as that of Da Luo Jinxian''s. His body was cut a long hole by the real Qi, and the blood immediately sprayed from the wound, which made Jiuwei worried.


    "If you want to sneak on me, you are far from it!"


    The corners of the four elders'' mouths show a disdainful smile. Although mu Tiance''s strength is very strong, even comparable to Da Luo Jinxian, he is not da Luo Jinxian after all.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?"


    The wound on mu Tiance''s body is bone visible, but he doesn''t seem to feel the slightest pain. He slightly raises his cheek and looks at his opponent with the same smile.


    "I''ll see you off now..."


    The four elders of the temple of heaven were about to kill mu Tiance with one palm. Suddenly, he felt a chill surge from his back. When he looked down, he saw that his blood was constantly dripping on the ground, and a sharp pain came from his back.


    He was injured. He was injured by the peak of the celestial being in his later cultivation!"What a fast sword!"


    As he used his genuine Qi to heal himself, he looked at mu Tiance coldly. Just now, his reaction speed was fast enough, but he was still hurt by mu Tiance. Although it was not fatal, it was undoubtedly a great shame to him.


    Mu Tiance looks at him with his mouth turned up, but he is disappointed. After all, it is not so easy to make up for the gap. If he has the strength of Luo Jinxian, his sword just now is enough to kill him, but now it just leaves a wound on him.


    "It seems that I should take you seriously!" The four elders of the temple of heaven had a flash of cold light in their eyes, and their bodies shot out. They suddenly killed mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance knew that the frontal hard attack was definitely not his opponent. At the moment of his attack, his body disappeared again in a blood fog.


    "What a strange body method!"


    Looking at mu Tiance who disappeared again, Su Ye couldn''t help but marvel.


    Originally, she thought that with the strength of Mu Tiance and WuJie, she could not resist the attack of Da Luo Jinxian, but now she realized that Xu Shaotang dared to let them stand there, and she must have some confidence in their strength.


    "Master, do you know what that is?" Fu xinman asked curiously.


    "I don''t know..."


    Su Ye gently shook his head and sighed: "all the people around Xu Shaotang can''t measure it with common sense!"


    Over there, Xu Shaotang, who is fighting with jianzhuzhai, has completely gained the upper hand at the moment. Under the fierce attack of Xu Shaotang, jianzhuzhai is constantly forced to dodge, and he is also cut out by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi. The whole person looks very embarrassed.

 Chapter 2415

    "Ah


    A shrill scream suddenly seized the hearts of the onlookers.


    According to the reputation, the figure of the three elders of the temple of heaven disappeared in the battle circle. A demon king was smacking his mouth excitedly and gave out a long cry of satisfaction. The blood was dripping down the corner of his mouth.


    "Old three!"


    Nie Ying cries out with grief and indignation. She knows in her heart that old three has fallen.


    However, he did not have time to grieve. The crane had attacked him again, forcing him to retreat, and his body had already been out of the range of the wild goose peak.


    "Hey, it seems that none of you can leave today!"


    Xu Shaotang grinned at jianzhuzhai.


    "Even if I die, I''ll take you to my back!"


    Jianzhuzhai''s eyes glared angrily, just like a copper bell. The huge anger made his eyes blood red, just like a beast that chooses people to eat.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give you this chance!"


    The golden light in Xu Shaotang''s hands continues to condense, and the arcs are constantly intertwined on the golden light.


    "Shua!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly blows out his fist, and the Golden Shadow of the fist is constantly enlarged. Finally, the whole bamboo house is shrouded in it.


    Feeling the power of the fist, jianzhuzhai leaped and gritted his teeth, facing the Golden Shadow of the fist, he burst out a great momentum.


    "Boom!"


    When the two true Qi collide, jianzhuzhai''s true Qi is swallowed up in an instant, but the golden fist shadow is more than that, just like a big mountain, smashing down to jianzhuzhai.


    "Jianzhuzhai, it''s over..."


    "It''s a pity that I''m also a hero of a generation."


    Just when people thought jianzhuzhai was about to fall, the Golden Shadow suddenly disappeared when it was about to hit jianzhuzhai. At the same time, a white shadow suddenly appeared in front of jianzhuzhai.


    White shadow big sleeve flick, a majestic force moment will Xu Shaotang shake upside down fly out.


    Xu Shaotang only felt as if his chest had been hit by a huge stone, and his blood was constantly rolling in his chest, puffing out a mouthful of blood.


    "Sage!"


    Feeling the power of this seemingly understated but extremely violent blow, Xu Shaotang knows in his heart that the thing he is most worried about still appears!


    This sudden change once again let everyone''s eyes fall to the ground.


    The man in white just flicked his sleeve. How could he have such terrible power?


    People who know the situation start to worry about Xu Shaotang again. Xu Shaotang is really strong, but in front of saints, even semi saints are just ants. It seems that there is only one word difference between saints and immortals, but the strength is very different.


    "Who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang put out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the man in white with a cold face.


    "You don''t need to know who I am, you just need to know, today, you must die!" The voice of the man in white is very flat, but it sounds chilly. When he stops there, it''s like the vast sea, and people can''t see his depth clearly.


    "You are so confident!"


    Xu Shaotang lowered his hands and gently waved to Jiuwei, who was already unable to sit down. He motioned to her not to act rashly. However, the smile on her face was unabated. "Are you not afraid that the emperor will punish you?"


    "I''m afraid!"


    The man in white nodded slightly, "but I''m more afraid if I don''t kill you!"


    "Then you might as well try!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to see the man in white at all. From beginning to end, he had a relaxed smile on his face. But if he looked carefully, he seemed to have a painful expression on his face.


    See Xu Shaotang smile, nine tail immediately into doubt.


    "Dan Tai, what is Xu Shaotang''s backhand?" Nine tail low voice asks a way to Dan Tai Jing Ming.


    "I don''t know!" Even her voice began to tremble. "I only know that he went out for a while two days ago. I asked him where he went, but he didn''t say."


    "The bastard!"


    Xiao Qingyi was worried and angry, and said: "if you have to sell the story, don''t you know how many people are worried for him?"


    See Dan Tai Jing Ming also don''t know how to return a responsibility, nine tail not from tiny frown, light voice way: "first see again, if that Saint gentleman doesn''t appear again, I have to hand."


    Xu Shaotang''s calmness is beyond everyone''s expectation. No one expected that Xu Shaotang could still laugh in the face of such a tough opponent.


    "Do you want to delay and wait for the emperor to come and save you?"


    The man in white seemed to have seen through Xu Shaotang''s plan, and a smile of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said faintly: "killing you is just a matter in a moment! You can''t wait for the emperor


    As soon as the voice fell, the field of the man in white suddenly opened up. In his field, except Jiuwei, no one could move.


    At the moment of opening up his field, a white light pops up from his fingertips and shoots directly at Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows.In the field of people in white, Xu Shaotang can''t hide even if he wants to, but he doesn''t want to.


    Seeing that the white light was about to pierce Xu Shaotang''s head, Jiuwei could not sit down after all.


    Just as she was ready to make a move, another white light flashed out from behind Xu Shaotang. It directly collided with the white light that hit his eyebrow. The moment when the two white lights collided, they all disappeared.


    "Who? Get out of here


    The man in white was slightly stunned and suddenly gave out a violent drink.


    "Qiudong, are you calling me old?"


    A faint voice sounded, and then an old woman with white hair slowly appeared from behind Xu Shaotang.


    Although the old woman has white hair and deep wrinkles on her face, she has a different temperament. It''s not hard to imagine that when she was young, she must have been a beautiful woman.


    At the moment when the old woman appeared, Su Ye suddenly covered her mouth, and her eyes were full of surprise and incomprehension.


    "Ren Manqing!"


    Seeing the old woman, Qiudong''s calm face suddenly filled with strong anger, "does Biluo fairy palace really want to take care of this business?"


    "The blue fairy palace?"


    Fu xinman looked at Su ye in shock and asked stupidly, "master, is she from our blue fairy palace?"


    Su Ye nodded slightly, but her eyes were full of puzzled eyes.


    Now she finally knows what Xu Shaotang was doing when he went to Biluo fairy palace two days ago, but she doesn''t understand how Xu Shaotang talked about the supreme elder. The supreme elder has not asked about the world for a long time, and has not appeared for hundreds of years. How can she go out for Xu Shaotang today?


    Ren Manqing laughs and says helplessly: "I didn''t want to meddle in this business, but I can''t refuse the offer made by this boy. Qiu Dong is here. I''m in charge of this business today! If you want to kill him, you must pass the old man first

 Chapter 2416

    "I''m curious. What offer did he offer that you couldn''t refuse? He would help him even if you disobeyed the rules of saints!"


    Autumn East to the eyes of fire, it is full of wrinkles of the cheek twitch.


    He wanted to kill Xu Shaotang even if he was punished by Shengjun, but he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang invited Ren Manqing as a helper.


    In the realm of saints, there are very few things that can make them move. Even the Lingru Lingshi are just external things in their eyes. Compared with the punishment of the emperor, these things are insignificant.


    Now with Ren Manqing as a helper, it''s impossible for him to kill Xu Shaotang. However, he has just done it. He knows that it will be Shengjun''s punishment waiting for him.


    He tried to kill Xu Shaotang at all costs, but in the end he failed to do so, which made him angry.


    "That''s something you can''t imagine!"


    Ren Manqing smile, light said: "if you want to fight, you and I will fight here, if not, you and I retreat, waiting for the emperor''s punishment."


    "Fight! Of course we have to fight


    Qiu Donglai said: "since you want to mind your own business, I will fight with you today!"


    "Good!"


    Ren Manqing said with a smile: "why don''t we change places? There are too many people here. If we hurt the innocent, the punishment of Shengjun will be more severe."


    "Are you afraid of the punishment of the emperor?" Qiu Donglai roared angrily: "I''m here to fight with you. I''ll hurt the innocent. I can''t live, and you can''t live! I''d like to see if Xu Shaotang''s offer is more important than your life! "


    Qiudong is cruel. He knows that it''s extraordinary for Ren Manqing to break the rules. Now he can break the jar and fall. It depends on whether Ren Manqing dares to break the rules!


    "Qiudong, I haven''t seen you for so many years, you are still so cruel and cruel!" Ren Manqing shook her head gently.


    "Cruel indeed!"


    Ren Manqing''s voice has just fallen, and a faint voice rings from the void. At the same time, Qiudong''s field disappears, and the people in the field regain their ability to act again.


    In the sound of the moment, qiudonglai face suddenly a piece of dead ash, should come, after all, or come.


    In the eyes of people''s doubts, a middle-aged beautiful woman in a pink dress suddenly appeared in front of them. Her appearance is not particularly amazing, at least worse than Jiuwei, but she has a different kind of dust temperament. If you look carefully, the more she looks, the more she stands, and there is a kind of unspeakable gentle charm.


    Her face did not have the slightest anger, but also with a slight smile, lotus step move, the skirt will fly in the wind, more for her to add a bit of fairy.


    Time seems to have been static, everyone''s eyes fall on the beautiful woman.


    Xu Shaotang was also surprised in his eyes. He didn''t expect that the emperor of the northern region was actually a woman.


    "See you


    Ren Manqing looks at Qiudong with a smile and bows to the beautiful woman.


    Qiudong stood there with a blue face, but he insisted on not saluting. Anyway, he had reached this stage, and saluting could not be exempted from punishment. Why should he be so sentimental.


    "No gift!"


    The beautiful woman nodded slightly and said with a faint smile: "Ren Manqing, I''m also very curious. What conditions did Xu Shaotang offer to make you so excited?"


    "The emperor has always been there!"


    Hearing the beautiful woman''s words, Ren Manqing said with a wry smile: "is Shengjun always waiting for me to do it?"


    She now understands that Sheng Jun didn''t know and didn''t care about Xu Shaotang''s making such a big noise, but she had already hidden around them. She must have felt the existence of herself and Qiu Donglai, and deliberately refused to do it. If she didn''t do it just now, I''m afraid she would do it.


    All in all, she and qiudonglai have been trapped by Shengjun. If Shengjun appeared early, qiudonglai would not dare to attack Xu Shaotang.


    However, although she was cheated by Shengjun, she was also happy. She got something, but qiudonglai didn''t get anything. After all, she made money!


    Hearing Ren Manqing''s question, the beautiful woman nodded slightly and said, "you two are reluctant to show up. Naturally, I have no need to show up. By the way, you haven''t answered my question. What did Xu Shaotang offer? Of course, you may not answer. I won''t force you. "


    "Let me answer the king''s question."


    Xu Shaotang''s voice rang out behind the beautiful woman, attracting her to turn her head slowly.


    "You say it The beautiful woman smiles and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang slowly stepped forward, stepped in front of Ren Manqing, and handed the remaining half of the pith to Ren Manqing. "Master, although it''s a trade between you and me, I still want to thank you for your help."


    This pith was given to him by Mingzhi. He used some pith when he cured Mingzhi, and then used some pith one after another. Now, only half of the pith is the size of his fist.Mingzhi didn''t cheat him. Even if it was the half pith, Ren Manqing had to help himself even if it was against the rules of saints. If it was a whole pith, he could let a saint work for him. It seems that his remaining pith can''t be used casually in the future.


    "Soul!"


    Seeing the soul in Ren Manqing''s hand, even the beautiful woman who is the emperor of the northern region can''t help but scream. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, she seems to be looking at a black sheep.


    But the cloud on Qiu Donglai''s face is heavier. He knows the answer he wants to know, but there is no joy in his heart, only endless anger. Ren Manqing has such a big soul, even if he is punished, it is worth it!


    But he doesn''t understand how Xu Shaotang, a little Luo Jinxian, can have spiritual marrow in his hands! And it''s still such a big pith!


    Even the sage, want to see the size of the thumb soul are basically extravagant!


    Unwilling, angry, confused


    All kinds of emotions spread in qiudonglai''s heart, making him almost collapse.


    "In sum, I took advantage of you!"


    Ren Manqing smilingly took the pith and put it into his bag. He said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "you will know the value of the pith only on the day when you are a saint. I hope you don''t regret it then."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I won''t lose my life if I use this pith!" Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "besides, don''t the elders of Yundi palace and Tiansheng hall let me out?"


    "You really want to be open!"


    The beautiful woman slowly takes back her eyes that look at Ren Manqing''s palm, turns her face and looks at Xu Shaotang, "if I guess correctly, this soul should be given to you by Mingzhi?"

 Chapter 2417

    Hearing the beautiful woman''s words, Xu Shaotang was shocked suddenly and looked at her in horror: "how do you know?"


    He didn''t tell anyone about the spiritual marrow he gave him except for a few of them. This beautiful woman should never know about it.


    Could it be said that she met Mingzhi after she got out of trouble, and it was Mingzhi who told her?


    "You want to know?"


    The beautiful woman smiles. As her eyes flow, she approaches Xu Shaotang and says, "if you give me such a big soul, I can tell you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated for a long time, and then said to the beautiful woman, "you are also the emperor of the northern region. Should you not see such a spiritual soul?"


    "So little?"


    The beautiful woman speechless looked at Xu Shaotang: "you really are not their own things, do not know heartache ah! If you let Mingzhi hear this, I think you''ll definitely have to smoke! "


    "Do you know Mingzhi? Has the ghost not fallen


    Hearing what they said, Jiuwei finally couldn''t sit down any more. He rushed to Xu Shaotang''s side, gritted his teeth, looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "how many things do you have to hide from me?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang feel embarrassed head: "this is really not much."


    "Little fox, you should be glad you didn''t do it."


    Looking at the nine tails rushing in front of her, the beautiful woman couldn''t help smiling.


    Nine tail all over a shock, full of incredible looking at the beautiful woman, she actually can see their own body? What kind of strength is she?


    And listen to her and Xu Shaotang''s words, obviously they both know Mingzhi, Xu Shaotang and Mingzhi still have contact, thanks to the demon clan thought that Mingzhi had already fallen! Hatefully, Xu Shaotang knew that Mingzhi didn''t fall, but he kept it from them!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have the leisure to pay attention to Jiuwei''s resentful eyes for a while. He thought for a while, and asked the beautiful woman seriously: "Shengjun, if I give you such a big soul, can you answer all my questions?"


    If you can know the whereabouts of the gate of heaven from the beautiful woman, let alone half of the pith, even if he gives the whole pith to the beautiful woman!


    "What do you think?"


    The beautiful woman said with a smile: "although the soul is extremely precious, there are many questions you want to ask. I can answer those who can answer you, and I can''t answer those who can''t or can''t answer them."


    "It seems that we can''t make a deal."


    Xu Shaotang looks at the beautiful woman with a little disappointment. He doesn''t even tell her the whereabouts of the gate of heaven. The holy king of the northern region certainly won''t tell her.


    Now that he really knew the value of the soul, he had to use such a large soul to ask the beautiful woman how to know that the soul was given to him. Obviously, the gain was not worth the loss.


    "I regret letting you know the value of soul."


    The beautiful woman gently smiles, but she doesn''t continue to pester on this issue. Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to pay the price and wants to know those things from her. Of course, it''s impossible!


    At the end of the speech, the beautiful woman slowly turned to Jiuwei and said, "I can''t answer your question. You can ask Xu Shaotang! If you step down, I still have something to deal with. "


    Although her words were plain, they had a certain flavor that could not be doubted.


    Listen to her words, nine tail and Xu Shaotang involuntarily back away.


    The beautiful woman smiles with satisfaction and looks down on the gloomy Qiu Donglai: "just now, I seem to hear you say that I want to fight against Ren Manqing here. I don''t care to hurt the innocent, do I?"


    Autumn East to heart a sudden, although the beautiful woman''s words are very flat, but he felt the anger.


    No matter how arrogant he was, he did not dare to be arrogant in front of the emperor. He quickly bowed his head and said, "I was just angry, but I hope the emperor will forgive me!"


    People have to bow under the eaves!


    If he dares to talk in front of a beautiful woman again, he knows that he will face heavier punishment.


    The beautiful woman''s eyes swept slowly from Qiudong''s body, and her voice suddenly became fierce: "for nearly a thousand years, the sages in the northern region have kept their peace, and no one has crossed the Leichi half step. Although you don''t interfere in the affairs of the northern region, if there are saints who are in trouble, you won''t be merciful! Just by what you said just now, I can think that you have the heart to bring trouble to the common people! Do you have a problem with me today? "


    Qiu Donglai trembled a little and said: "I''m just angry for a moment. I don''t know what to say. I hope the emperor can see clearly!"


    The beautiful woman''s eyes shrank slightly, and the corners of her mouth showed a slight smile. She asked faintly, "do you mean that I blame you wrong?"


    "I..."


    Qiu Donglai suddenly saw a trace of anger in his eyes. However, the anger just appeared, but he forced it down again. He just gritted his teeth and said, "I dare not!"


    "Since I dare not, I agree with you?"


    Now the beautiful woman is so overbearing that Qiu Donglai has no way to refute.


    Even if Qiu Donglai was angry, he didn''t dare to show it. The joints of his fingers had been pinched white by him. Looking at his ten complete fingers, he finally loosened his fingers and gritted his teeth and said, "please punish me!"Humiliation and anger constantly intertwined in his heart, but he had nothing to do. In the face of the emperor who was extremely strong, he knew that if he dared to disobey, he would fall here today.


    "I''m too lazy to do it myself. Do it yourself."


    See autumn East to admit wrong, beautiful woman this just satisfied nod, lazy say.


    "Yes


    Qiu Donglai finally took a look at his complete hands. His heart was horizontal, and a genuine Qi crossed the little finger of his left hand, and a severed finger suddenly fell down.


    A sharp pain from the broken finger hit, but Qiudong did not say a word, just stubbornly looked up at the beautiful woman.


    Looking at the shriveled Qiudong at the moment, Xu Shaotang yells in his heart, but at the same time, he is also filled with emotion.


    The great sage, who is considered to be superior by the world, is nothing but a mole ant in front of the sage.


    If it is true that there are ants under saints!


    "Let''s go!"


    The beautiful woman waved her hand gently, and an invisible chain immediately locked qiudonglai and Ren Manqing. Her body moved slightly, and she had already left with them in the air.


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang rushed to the sky and chased the beautiful woman.


    "What else can I do for you?" The beautiful woman slowly turns her head and looks at Xu Shaotang faintly.


    "If the Emperor sees Mingzhi again, please tell him that I want to see him again." Xu Shaotang said quickly.


    From the current communication with the beautiful woman, he can basically judge that after he got out of the predicament of Taichu, he should have met the beautiful woman, and even they may often meet!


    "I''m afraid I won''t see him for the time being!" The beautiful woman glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "the little fox is by your side. You should know the identity of Mingzhi. I''m afraid I haven''t been noticed by him yet."


    "Well..."


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the beautiful woman, also did not know what she said was true or false, and slowly said: "venture to ask, how do you call the emperor?"


    "Ziluo!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the beautiful woman''s figure suddenly flashed. In a moment, she had disappeared in Xu Shaotang''s sight.

 Chapter 2418

    Without the checks and balances of saints, the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace fell one by one.


    Looking at the fallen elders, Nie Ying and jianzhuzhai feel sad and indignant.


    "Xu Shaotang, one day, you will pay for today''s behavior!"


    Jianzhuzhai, who was seriously injured by Xu Shaotang, forced himself to support his body. His eyes were full of hatred. At his age, he should have despised his gratitude and hatred, but his hatred for Xu Shaotang will never be lost.


    "When you were chasing us, you should have thought that you would pay such a price!" Xu Shaotang looks at jianzhuzhai lightly.


    "Ha ha, I am defeated by you today. I have nothing to say!"


    "What are your last words?"


    Xu Shaotang said coldly, "maybe I can bring a message to Liuyun feizong for you."


    "Xu Shaotang, even if I die, I won''t die in your hands!"


    Knowing that he would die today, jianzhuzhai turned his eyes slowly to the direction of Yundi palace and said to the secluded one: "master, I''m old I tried my best... "


    As soon as the voice fell, jianzhuzhai suddenly clapped his hand to his own tianlinggai.


    "Click!"


    With the sound of a broken skull, jianzhuzhai, a strong man of the generation, fell.


    He ended his life in this way, which was to save his last dignity as the elder of Yundi palace and save his last face for Yundi palace.


    Seeing that jianzhuzhai committed suicide, Nie Ying, who was already very indignant, was even more indignant. Although jianzhuzhai and he were old enemies, he had a feeling of sympathy for each other. Jianzhuzhai had fallen, and he knew that he was the next one to fall.


    Facing the siege of many people, he could not escape even if he wanted to, and he could not escape, even if he died.


    He is the representative of the temple of heaven, although now the defeat has been decided, but even if it is a failure, but also face to face failure!


    "Xu Shaotang, I have never asked for anything in my life. Today I know I can''t escape death. How about asking you one thing?" There is no hatred in Nie Ying''s eyes when she looks at Xu Shaotang.


    "Go ahead, please Xu Shaotang light way back.


    "Let me leave a whole body!"


    "Good!"


    "Thank you! Xu Shaotang, I will fight with you again in the next life


    Looking at jianzhuzhai''s corpse, Nie Ying suddenly smiles. He gently closes his eyes. A moment later, he slaps his face and chooses the same way as jianzhuzhai to end his life.


    With the fall of jianzhuzhai and Nie Ying, the war basically came to an end.


    Until now, many people found that luoyanfeng was ten Zhang shorter than before!


    "Stop it all!"


    Glancing at jianzhuzhai and Nie Ying''s corpses, Xu Shaotang sighs as he looks at the two elder swordsmen who are still dragging their seriously injured bodies to fight with the four demon kings.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the four demon kings who were about to make a final attack on the sword family gave Xu Shaotang a slight pause. They looked at Xu Shaotang for unknown reasons, then they looked at Jiu Wei and asked him. Seeing Jiu Wei nodded slightly, they turned into human figures and returned to Xu Shaotang.


    "What do you mean, Xu Shaotang?"


    The two old swordsmen look at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment. They were determined to die, but they didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang asked several demon kings to stop at the critical moment.


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just feel that there are enough strong people who have fallen down on the wild goose peak today. There''s no need to add two lives." Xu Shaotang said faintly: "besides, I have no grievances and no enmity with the two of you. They are enemies to me just for the sake of returning Liuyun''s love. Now that the love is returned, I don''t need to take the lives of the two of you."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, two people not from tiny a Leng.


    "Are you not afraid that we''ll find you for revenge in the future?" Sword heaven and earth don''t understand of ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we have no grievances and no enmity. How can we say that we are seeking enmity? Of course, if you really want to take revenge, I''m not afraid, but next time, I won''t let you two leave alive. "


    He didn''t want to build a new enemy to let the two old swordsmen go this time.


    He has enough enemies. Although there are not many more, it is good to have one less.


    "Thank you very much."


    A moment later, sword Yin Yang slowly arched to Xu Shaotang: "after today, I hope we have no chance to meet again!"


    Although he has made up his mind to die, it is better not to die.


    "This is the best way!" Xu Shaotang nodded gently.


    "Goodbye!"


    Sword Yin Yang and sword heaven and earth bow slightly to Xu Shaotang, slowly turn around and plan to leave this place.


    "Wait!"


    At the moment when they turn around, Xu Shaotang stops them.


    "What, you''re back?" They turned around and quietly looked at Xu Shaotang."No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, pointed to the body on the ground, and said slowly, "please do me a favor and send their bones back to their respective families."


    Before that, Xu Shaotang couldn''t wait to kill these people, but when these enemies really fell in front of him, all the enmity had disappeared. In fact, he didn''t have direct enmity with these people, but because of their clan, they became deadly enemies.


    Jianzhuzhai and Nie Ying''s suicide at the last moment to preserve their final dignity touched him a lot. People die like lights out. Instead of leaving their corpses in the wilderness, it''s better to let their corpses go back to the ancestral gate that they have been guarding all their lives from their heart.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the two faces were puzzled at first, and then looked at Xu Shaotang with admiration.


    "Nie Ying and jianzhuzhai, who died in the past generation, say thank you to you."


    They bowed to Xu Shaotang again, this time from the heart.


    Xu Shaotang gently waved his hand and said, "you are welcome!"


    "Xu Shaotang, you can still have such a benevolence at the moment, and your future achievements will be limitless." Jian Qiankun looked at Xu Shaotang with bright eyes and said slowly: "although we are your losers, we can''t help but remind you that you are destined to become a saint. These worldly enmities should not be your fetters. Your eyes should not be on these worldly things."


    Xu Shaotang carefully aftertaste of the sword heaven and earth words, for a long time, gently nodded, slightly bowed to the two people and said: "thank you for your advice, boy, write it down!"


    "So we''ll leave!"


    They nodded gently, went to carry the bodies of jianzhuzhai and Nie Ying on their bodies, and quickly walked away.


    Looking at their disappearing figure, Xu Shaotang has a trace of enlightenment in his eyes.

 Chapter 2419

    "Xu Shaotang, you''ve been a good man, but we haven''t settled our grudges yet!"


    At this time, Su Ye''s voice sounded behind Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang looked back at Fu Xin and Su Ye standing in front of him and asked inexplicably, "elder Su ye, it seems that there is no grudge between us?"


    He didn''t remember when he had offended Su Ye. In fact, he wanted to thank Su Ye. At the beginning, if Su Ye hadn''t protected him outside Taichu, even if he could escape, Tantai Jingming and Xun Xun would have met with misfortune. He was always excited about this. Su Ye''s words made him confused.


    "Who said no?"


    Su Ye stares at Xu Shaotang with her eyes wide open, and snorts: "you let me lose a saint in the blue fairy palace. How do you calculate this account?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Su Ye''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned for a while. After a long time, he said, "elder Su ye, if you want to blackmail, just tell me. Why do you have to tell me this?"


    Are you kidding? He and Ren Manqing have an open and aboveboard deal. Ren Manqing says that she has taken advantage of it. Su Ye takes this matter again at this time. Isn''t it a clear intention to blackmail him?


    "Not bad. I''m very savvy. No wonder my strength has been improved so fast!"


    Su Ye was not angry when she was exposed by Xu Shaotang. She said with a smile: "listen to Fu Xin, you have got a lot of soul milk in Tai Chu Jing. I''m attacking the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian recently. Do you see..."


    "Well! I see! "


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile, "well, I''ll give you a small bottle of spirit milk to let you calm down. Do you think it''s ok?"


    While talking, Xu Shaotang takes out a small bottle of milk from his bag and hands it to Su Ye.


    "That''s about it!" Su ye took the milk and nodded contentedly.


    "And mine?" Fu Xin looks at Xu Shaotang with hot eyes and extends her white palm to Xu Shaotang.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped Fu Xin''s hand like lightning, pointed to Fu Xin''s forehead and said, "do you mean to ask me for milk? How little do I give you? Give you so many soul milk, you will sell me thoroughly as soon as you turn around, I didn''t ask you to compensate my loss, even if it''s good! "


    This girl is not content!


    Xu Shaotang roughly calculated that in addition to Tantai Jingming, Fu Xin should get the most milk from herself. As a Dixian, what does she want so many milk for? Why does she want to eat it as a meal? I really think of myself as a big wrongdoer!


    "I accidentally let it slip..." Fu Xin looks at Xu Shaotang wrongly with pitiful eyes. If Xu Shaotang hadn''t spent a lot of time with her in Taichu, she would have cheated her.


    "Come on, you!"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "take good care of Xun Xun for me. Can you still get rid of your advantages?"


    "Besides, you are now at the top of the northern region. As long as Xun Xun says that he is your friend, who else do you think dares to bully him?" Fu Xin hummed and said, "I guess he will be offered as an ancestor in our blue drop fairy palace in the future."


    In this war, Xu Shaotang let everyone see his strength.


    Xu Shaotang''s own strength is second. The key is that there are so many strong people around him, even the emperor of the northern region seems to have some friendship with him. With these, Xu Shaotang can walk horizontally in the northern region in the future!


    As Xu Shaotang''s first friend in Beiyu, Xun Xun has Xu Shaotang''s support. Does anyone dare to bully him?


    "Is that exaggeration?" Xu Shaotang smiles.


    "What do you think?"


    "Fu Xin''s words are right, Xu Shaotang. After this war, you are already the strongest force in the northern region. Even if you want to establish a sect, you can do it." Su Ye quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, the smile on his face gradually converged, serious way: "however, I do not recommend you to do so! Just as the two forefathers of the sword family said, you are destined to be a saint. You should look further and not be hindered by these worldly things. "


    "Well, I understand!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently.


    Even if Su Ye doesn''t say it, he won''t have the idea of founding a sect. What he doesn''t like most is these trifles, and he doesn''t want to disperse his energy for these trifles.


    "That''s good!" Su Ye nodded slightly, arched his hand and said, "then we''ll leave too. If we pass by biluoxian palace another day, please come and have a seat!"


    "Sure!"


    As soon as Su ye and Fu Xin left, Bai Li Xuan CE and his son came to Xu Shaotang.


    "Congratulations


    Hundred Li Cang LAN to Xu Shaotang smile, joking: "I also want to ask you for some milk?"


    "Well, you don''t have to?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "is the Baili family still short of these things?"


    "Of course not!"


    Bai Li canglan said with a laugh: "I believe that no one will think that there are many spiritual breasts in his hands. Of course, if you give me some spiritual marrow, I don''t mind!""Forget it, I''d better give you some milk!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Baili canglan speechless, but he is puzzled. Su ye and Baili canglan should not be particularly short of spirit milk, but they openly ask for spirit milk from themselves. What''s the matter with them?


    When he was thinking about this question, Fu Xin, who had gone away, was also asking Su ye the same question.


    Listen to Fu Xin''s question, Su ye can''t help but smile: "silly girl, you didn''t see it? You used to be smart, didn''t you? "


    "I don''t understand. Please make it clear." Fu xinman looks at Su ye in doubt.


    "Didn''t you say that just now? From now on, Xu Shaotang is only afraid to stand on the top of the northern region, and there is still so much power behind him. I don''t think that no matter who he is, he doesn''t want to be the enemy of Xu Shaotang any more." Su Ye slowly explained: "I ask Xu Shaotang for spiritual milk, not really for this spiritual milk, but to let everyone know that even with Xu Shaotang''s current status, he is still a friend of Biluo fairy palace."


    "Isn''t he always our friend?" Fu Xin is still puzzled.


    "Not the same!"


    Su Ye shook his head and said: "Xu Shaotang is not what he used to be. He is willing to be blackmailed by me in front of everyone in his present position, which means that he has recognized our friend, the blue fairy palace! It''s totally different to recognize our friend before than now. Do you understand? "


    Fu Xin thought carefully, shook his head slightly and said: "I still don''t understand..."


    "Forget it, you''re still going through too few things."


    Su Ye waved his hand and said, "when you get to the age of master, maybe you will understand..."

 Chapter 2420

    After leaving luoyanfeng, Xu Shaotang was immediately surrounded by Jiuwei and three demon kings in Tianqiong mountains.


    Looking at the covetous crowd, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "what do you want to ask? I can''t run away here. Don''t stare at me like that. I''m afraid. "


    He guessed that after leaving luoyanfeng, he had to face the question of Jiuwei, but he didn''t expect that he would come so soon. Just as he had just left luoyanfeng, they couldn''t wait to surround themselves. Looking at their eyes, they seemed to want to eat themselves.


    "What''s the relationship between you and Hades?"


    Nine tail eyes staring at Xu Shaotang, seems to be afraid that if you don''t pay attention, Xu Shaotang will slip away.


    "I''ll say it doesn''t matter. Do you believe it?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "if it has to be related, it should be that when he was seriously injured in Taichu, I helped him heal."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei could not help turning his mouth and hummed: "I don''t look down on you, just rely on you to help Mingzhi heal? I remember I told you that you don''t know what the power of mindfulness is, do you


    Jiuwei really doesn''t mean to despise Xu Shaotang, but she really doesn''t believe it. Let alone the former strength of Xu Shaotang, even the present strength of Xu Shaotang, she doesn''t deserve to cure Mingzhi.


    Mingzhi is the most holy of the demon clan, let alone Xu Shaotang. Even if she is in front of Mingzhi, it''s not worth mentioning!


    Is there any mole ant in the world that can cure an elephant?


    "You see, you don''t believe what I said." Xu Shaotang pointed to Tantai Jingming and said, "I don''t believe you asked Tantai. She was there at that time."


    "Yes." Tan Tai Jing Ming quickly came out to help Xu Shaotang out of the encirclement, stretched out her hand and said, "when we first met Ming Zhi, he was so big. At that time, we thought he was just a young dragon. Later, we learned that he was trapped in Taichu and suppressed by dragon nails for thousands of years, and suffered a terrible aura storm. That''s what happened."


    "Even if Mingzhi is seriously injured, with his strength, it should not be possible to heal Mingzhi!"


    Nine tail or some don''t believe, suspicious looking at Xu Shaotang way: "you still have what to hide from us?"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang does have something to hide from Jiuwei, but he hesitates. He doesn''t know whether he should tell Jiuwei about Yinglong''s ghost. After hesitation, he looks at mu Tiance for advice.


    "What do you want me to do?" Mu Tiance snorted: "if you want to say it, don''t force it. Don''t blame me for giving you bad advice."


    "Who is Xu Bairen?" he asked


    "When was she..."


    Mu Tiance subconsciously wanted to retort. His eyes fell on Jiuwei''s cheek. Looking at Jiuwei''s timid look, he didn''t say that sentence after all. He thought a little and said, "say it, anyway, you don''t have many secrets in front of her."


    "Say it!" Tan Tai Jing Ming also patted Xu Shaotang''s hand and said, "for such a long time, don''t you trust them?"


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly for a while, and finally nodded and looked at Jiuwei: "this is my biggest secret, and it is also my biggest reliance to protect my life. After I tell you, please keep the secret for me."


    "Good!"


    Jiuwei nodded without hesitation, and his eyes swept from several demon kings coldly. "If anyone dares to reveal your secret, I''ll peel his skin!"


    As nine tail''s voice fell, several demon kings trembled slightly and swore that they would never reveal the secret.


    With the assurance of several people, Xu Shaotang converged, and then told them one by one that he had the ghost of Yinglong and all the things that happened with Mingzhi in Taichu.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people suddenly fell into a dull.


    "No wonder!"


    For a long time, Jiuwei looked at Xu Shaotang eagerly, "no wonder you have the breath of Yinglong, no wonder the virtual shadow of Yinglong will appear on you! Xu Shaotang, you are so hard on us


    At this moment, all the questions in Jiuwei''s heart have been solved.


    She no longer doubts that Xu Shaotang can heal Mingzhi. Xu Shaotang has Yinglong''s ghost, which is why she can heal Mingzhi.


    "I can''t help it."


    Xu Shaotang is embarrassed to smile.


    "You can''t help it!" Nine tail squinted at Xu Shaotang and asked, "after you came out of Taichu, have you never seen Mingzhi again?"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ve always wanted to see Mingzhi again. I want to ask him something more. Unfortunately, I haven''t been able to do so. By the way, now that I have told you all my secrets, should you also tell me about Youhe and Mingzhi? "


    Xu Shaotang has always been thinking about it, but at the beginning he did not answer Jiuwei''s question, and Jiuwei did not tell him what he wanted to know.Now that everyone has been honest, he naturally wants to ask these things clearly, which is fair.


    "In fact, I don''t know much about Youhe and Mingzhi."


    Jiuwei smiles at Xu Shaotang and says slowly: "I only know that in the past, the ten most holy demons were the dragon, and the dragon was the most powerful in the demons! Youzhi, Mingzhi and Yinglong were once the most holy of the demon clan. According to legend, the temperament of Mingzhi is the most violent. The fall of Mingzhi seems to have something to do with Youzhi and Yinglong. However, now that Mingzhi has not fallen, I don''t know whether the legend is true or false. "


    "That''s all?"


    Xu Shaotang asked in disappointment.


    "That''s all I have in my memory." Nine tail slightly nodded, beautiful eyes circulation said: "perhaps, when I further strength, more heritage memory unsealed, will know more things."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and asked, "you have evolved seven tails now. How long can you evolve eight tails?"


    Jiuwei didn''t hide it either. He said: "under normal circumstances, it should take hundreds of years..."


    "Hundreds of years..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Jiuwei with a black face.


    After hundreds of years, day lily is cold!


    It seems that there is no way to know more about them from Jiuwei.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Jiuwei smiles again and says playfully: "of course, if there is such a rare treasure as lingsui, it may not take hundreds of years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless look to nine tail, dare feeling she is also playing their own soul idea!


    "I can''t move the soul now." After a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang said seriously: "if you really need the soul, I will give you a little, but not too much."


    He has now regarded Jiuwei as mu Tiance''s person, that is, his own person. For his own people, he has never been stingy, but the premise is that Jiuwei really needs it!

 Chapter 2421

    With the defeat of Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple, Xu Shaotang''s name resounded through the northern region again.


    Xu Shaotang was also given the title of "demon emperor" by those who are good at it. First, it shows that the relationship between Xu Shaotang and the demon clan is extraordinary. Second, it also means that Xu Shaotang is too evil, so he has the title of "demon emperor".


    Xu Shaotang''s battle with the two top sects is still talked about with great relish. However, it''s a pity for people in northern regions that they can''t see Xu Shaotang''s fight with the northern emperor Liuyun. These two people are very strong for a while. If they start a fierce battle, they will certainly increase a lot of conversation after tea.


    When Xu Shaotang learned that he was crowned with the title of "demon emperor", he could only smile helplessly.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    In the middle of the sky, Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao sit on the back of the snake. The wind roars past their ears. Zhen Miao looks at Xu Shaotang inexplicably. She doesn''t know why Xu Shaotang wants to take her alone.


    "To keep a promise!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Promise?" Zhen Miao looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled. What does it have to do with him to keep his promise?


    Xu Shaotang ha ha a smile, looking at the distant sky, said: "wait for you to go to know."


    See Xu Shaotang don''t want to say more, Zhen Miao also know interest no longer to ask, anyway follow, Xu Shaotang can sell her?


    The land of frost and snow, the city of sin.


    Although it is located in a remote area, the story of Xu Shaotang''s war with Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple still spread here.


    Xu Shaotang, who originally had little to do with the city of sin, suddenly became the pride of the whole city of sin. Whether Xu Shaotang admits it or not, he went out from here.


    "You know, Xu Shaotang is a member of the northern Wolf Gang!"


    Iron wolf carrying an axe and Lin Li walking in the dirty streets of the city of sin, his face is filled with a different kind of red light, everyone will be proud to say a few words.


    "Yes, we all know that Xu Shaotang is a member of your northern Wolf Gang!" The passer-by looked at the iron wolf and snorted: "other people Xu Shangxian are now the people who can beat the cloud emperor palace and the Heaven Temple. Will you still remember the northern Wolf Gang?


    "Even if he doesn''t remember, he is also a member of the northern Wolf Gang!" Iron wolf proud said: "moreover, he is a nostalgic person, will certainly remember!"


    "Then you asked him to come to see you in the city of sin." Another passer-by said: "maybe Xu Shangxian is very happy, and let you take the place of Lord Huo!"


    Hearing what the man said, the people around him burst into laughter.


    Although they all know that Xu Shaotang used to be a member of the North Wolf Gang, no one takes this as one thing. Xu Shaotang was a newcomer to the city of evil, and he just found a place to live. Then he joined the North Wolf Gang of iron wolf. The North Wolf Gang, which even has to change its name, can''t tolerate Xu Shaotang.


    It is estimated that only the iron wolf himself is still living in a dream!


    Choked by the man, the iron wolf''s face suddenly turned red.


    "Iron head!"


    Just as the iron wolf left with a red face, a faint voice came from behind.


    At the moment when the voice rang out, iron wolf and Lin Li suddenly trembled. They stood there stupidly and turned their faces, only to see Xu Shaotang standing not far away smiling at him. Beside Xu Shaotang, there was a man and a woman.


    They followed the voice and naturally saw Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face.


    After a while of consternation, I don''t know who called "see God" first. Then, the crowd broke out one voice after another, and all of them knelt down to the ground, but an invisible wave prevented them from kneeling down.


    Xu Shaotang''s figure flashed, and he had already grasped iron wolf and Lin Li to leave quickly. He didn''t want to cause riots in the city of sin because of his appearance.


    When he took iron wolf and Lin Li to the North Wolf Gang''s residence, he found that it had been renovated, which was quite different from the original.


    Until this time, iron wolf and Lin Li came back slowly.


    "Xu Shao, you What are you doing here? "


    Even if Xu Shaotang is standing in front of him, iron wolf still can''t believe his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "when I hear your call, I will come naturally."


    "I I''m just talking about it. " Iron wolf embarrassed to scratch his head, said with a smile.


    "That means you have a good predictive ability."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at Lin Li and said, "yes, it seems that you have been working hard for more than a year. You have already entered the realm of alchemy. In a few years, you will surpass tietou."


    "And thanks for Xu Shao''s pills."


    Lin Liman looks at Xu Shaotang gratefully.


    Without Xu Shaotang, he and iron wolf had already died. How could they live so well, let alone enhance their strength.


    "No thanks." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "I''ve done what you asked me to do. In addition, I''ll tell you one thing. When you ran away, your uncle deliberately let you go, so you don''t have to hate him.""He let me go on purpose?"


    This result obviously let Lin Li some unexpected, surprised to see Xu Shaotang for a while, and carefully asked: "then they are OK now?"


    "All very well! You don''t have to worry. "


    Xu Shaotang patted Lin Li on the shoulder. "The past has passed, and you have paid a heavy price for your original behavior. After that, you will live well and continue your blood of the Lin family! Of course, if you want to see your aunt now, I can take you back with me when I leave here. "


    "I Can I go back? "


    Lin Li asked.


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "you have to go back now. No one will hurt you and no one will be involved! I can assure you that! "


    Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s current status, Lin Li naturally didn''t need to doubt Xu Shaotang''s words. He thought for a while, and finally shook his head. His eyes showed a firm color. He tightly grasped his fist and said: "when I mix up, I''ll go back to see them..."


    People will grow up after all. Now that he has grown up, he hopes to stand in front of Lin qiuniang, not because he has a little relationship with Xu Shaotang.


    "Have ambition!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you follow your current speed, in a few years, your wish will be achieved! Well, I''ll come back to you later for a drink, and I''ll see someone else. "


    "Well, I''ll go and prepare the food and wine!"


    Iron wolf nodded happily, and did not ask Xu Shaotang who he was going to see. First, it was unnecessary. Second, he knew that he was not qualified.

 Chapter 2422

    Ye Qingshi, the only Dan medicine shop in the city of sin, is leaning leisurely at the door.


    The city of sin is extremely barren. Unless someone is injured, few people visit it.


    A slight sound of footsteps came into his ears. His eyelids were too lazy to open. He asked faintly, "what pills do you want?"


    "No pills, no people!"


    A thick voice came into the ear. Ye Qingshi was stunned. He felt that the voice was familiar, but he couldn''t remember who the owner of the voice was.


    A moment later, ye Qingshi slowly opened his eyes, but saw Xu Shaotang standing in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "Xu Xu Shao


    Ye Qingshi was shocked all over. He almost fell down from the reclining chair. He quickly stabilized his body and stood up from the reclining chair. He looked at Xu Shaotang in front of him excitedly and bowed his body and said, "I''ve seen Xu Shao."


    "You''re welcome."


    Xu Shaotang held Ye Qingshi in his hand and said with a smile, "I''ve come to fulfill my promise."


    "Promise?"


    Ye Qingshi didn''t react for a moment. When he thought about it carefully, he remembered that when he handed Xu Shaotang the fragments of Qingyu Danlu, Xu Shaotang promised that if he made achievements in alchemy in the future, he would come to repay him.


    He also heard about Xu Shaotang''s defeat in Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple. Although he thought that Xu Shaotang would come to the city of sin, he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would come so soon, and he really wanted to repay his love for presenting the fragments of Qingyu Danlu that day.


    For a moment, ye Qingshi was filled with emotion.


    When I gave the remnant to Xu Shaotang, I saw Xu Shaotang''s talent in alchemy. I believe Xu Shaotang will be successful in the future. I gave the remnant to him with the idea of forming a good relationship. But I didn''t expect that a joke on that day turned into a prophecy, and it came so fast!


    This is just more than a year, Xu Shaotang has become the need to look up to the entire northern region of the peerless strong!


    In case of the day of alchemy, I still can''t remember the emotion in my face


    "Xu Shaoyan is serious."


    Ye Qingshi quickly invited Xu Shaotang to come into the house and sit down.


    After entering the room and sitting down, Xu Shaotang said to Ye Qingshi with a smile, "in order to fulfill my promise that day, I will give you two choices. First, I will give you some top-grade pills to help you improve your strength, and at the same time, I will let you have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of your life. Second, I will teach you alchemy and improve your attainments in alchemy. Which one do you choose?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, ye Qingshi and Zhen Miao are stunned at the same time.


    Ye Qingshi is shocked by Xu Shaotang''s move, which is the top grade pill, and also the top grade pill to enhance the strength.


    Zhen miaoze understands why Xu Shaotang has to bring herself here. She knows that when Xu Shaotang asks this question, she already has the answer in her heart, otherwise she won''t bring her here.


    After returning to God, ye Qingshi said without hesitation: "please teach me the skill of alchemy!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles. He knows that ye Qingshi will make such a choice. I believe that any qualified alchemist will make the same choice as ye Qingshi.


    "I can''t teach you alchemy." Xu Shaotang gave him a little smile and pointed to Zhen Miao beside him and said, "however, she can teach you. I specially brought her here to ask her to teach you alchemy."


    "She?"


    Looking at Zhen Miao''s young and beautiful face, ye Qingshi has some doubts in his heart. However, out of his trust in Xu Shaotang, he doesn''t show it.


    With Xu Shaotang''s current position in the northern region, there is no need to cheat him.


    Xu Shaotang guessed what ye Qingshi thought in his heart and said with a smile: "don''t doubt her ability. Although she is not a master of alchemy, she can just make the best pills. It''s only one step away from the master of alchemy! I am inferior to her in alchemy


    Master of alchemy!


    Ye Qingshi''s pupil suddenly shrinks and looks at Zhen Miao in horror. Is he going to be a master of alchemy so young?


    What people did Xu Shaotang know when he left the city of sin for more than a year!


    Shocked, ye Qingshi stands up and salutes Zhen Miao. At first, he thinks that Zhen Miao is just Xu Shaotang''s maid.


    Zhen Miao looks at Xu Shaotang with some bitterness, then slowly waves his hand to Ye Qingshi and says, "can you refine Chinese medicine now?"


    Since Xu Shaotang said so, she had to help Xu Shaotang teach Ye Qingshi to make alchemy.


    "This..." Ye Qingshi looked at Zhen Miao awkwardly, shook his head and said: "I can''t even refine the inferior pills now..."


    Say this, ye Qingshi face not from a red, people than people have to die, goods than goods have to throw, he felt his age all white life.


    "Well..."Hearing Ye Qingshi''s words, Zhen Miao couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "I''ll teach you some simple ones first. We shouldn''t stay here too long. How much we can learn depends on you."


    "Yes


    Ye Qingshi face a joy, nodded repeatedly said.


    Xu Shaotang is about to speak, suddenly feel someone is fast to this side.


    "There should be guests coming, Zhen Miao. Please come here. I''ll go out first." Xu Shaotang stood up slowly.


    "Go


    Zhen Miao nodded slightly and said bitterly, "what you ordered, how dare I not do well?"


    "It''s not because of my attainments in alchemy, you and me?" Xu Shaotang is embarrassed to smile.


    "You think I don''t know you? You are lazy


    Zhen Miao smiles helplessly and waves to Xu Shaotang to do his own business.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks the snake to protect Zhen Miao''s safety here, while he slowly walks out of the house.


    As soon as he appeared, he saw a figure in the sky. Looking up, it was not Huo Kongshan. Who was it?


    "Huo Kongshan meets Xu Shangxian!"


    When he comes to Xu Shaotang, Huo Kongshan quickly bows to salute, but his heart is full of mixed feelings. More than a year ago, he was still qualified to talk with Xu Shaotang. Today, Xu Shaotang has become the existence he needs to look up to.


    "Ha ha, Lord Huo, long time no see."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Huo Kongshan with a smile, "I had planned to visit you later, but you came first."


    "How dare you bother Shangxian." Huo Kongshan put his posture extremely low.


    "All acquaintances, don''t be so polite."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand with a smile and said: "just in time, I''m going to go to find iron wolf to drink with them. Huocheng doesn''t want to go with them?"


    Huo Kongshan quickly nodded and said: "I''m invited by Shangxian. How dare I not follow. Shangxian, please!"

 Chapter 2423

    Before he reached the iron wolf, Xu Shaotang and Huo Kongshan heard a loud noise.


    The sound came from the iron wolf''s house.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang frowned, "is there something wrong?"


    "I don''t think so!"


    Huo Kongshan said: "the whole city of sin knows the relationship between Shangxian and Tielang. No one should dare to trouble Tielang at this time."


    Xu Shaotang think is also, fool will at this time to find iron wolf their trouble.


    In doubt, they quickened their pace and quickly came to the outside of the iron wolf''s house. The outside of the house was already full of people. Several floors inside and outside surrounded the iron wolf''s house.


    "What are they doing?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at this large group of people with doubts. Looking around, there are lots of people, and there are still people pushing inside.


    "I want to join the North Wolf Gang!"


    "Let me in!"


    "Why is the front one so slow?"


    After listening carefully, Xu Shaotang finally heard a few voices clearly. He looked at Huo Kongshan and made trouble for a long time. These people wanted to join the northern Wolf Gang of iron wolf.


    "Cough!"


    Huo Kongshan suddenly gave out a cough. Hearing the cough, the people behind the crowd immediately looked back.


    "I''ve seen the immortal, I''ve seen the Lord of the city!"


    Found behind the two people, people behind the crowd immediately salute.


    Hearing their voices, the people in front of them turned their heads again. When they saw Xu Shaotang and Huo Kongshan, the originally noisy crowd was silent for a moment. After a moment, they saluted each other and made way for them.


    Until this time, the iron wolf, who was surrounded in the room, had a chance to breathe. He quickly ran to Xu Shaotang from the passage that the crowd gave up.


    "Xu Shao, Lord of the city!"


    The iron wolf gasped, looked around at the people who refused to leave, and said with a wry smile: "Xu Shao, you are here. If you don''t come again, I think you will be drowned by these people''s spittle..."


    "It''s all gone!"


    Huo Kongshan waved to the crowd who refused to leave and said, "you want to join the northern Wolf Gang and come back another day. Don''t disturb us to drink with Xu Shangxian today."


    With Huo Kongshan''s words, the crowd around there began to disperse gradually, but everyone''s eyes were a bit reluctant, and they seemed to regret that they didn''t join the northern Wolf Gang.


    When the crowd all dispersed, the iron wolf finally took a long breath.


    "That''s right. If it goes on like this, the North Wolf Gang will become the biggest gang in the city of evil in a day." Xu Shaotang said jokingly as he followed the iron wolf to the house.


    "Don''t embarrass me, Xu Shao. Don''t you know what''s going on?" Iron wolf is full of helpless said: "at the beginning of this North Wolf Gang, but also just to find a few people in my absence to take care of Lin Li, now he has already recovered, I this North Wolf Gang is a joke, I occasionally take it out to talk about, not to mention the people of this evil city, even I never take it seriously."


    But the North Wolf Gang, which even he thought was a joke, has become a place where people in the city of crime want to join. Of course, he knows that it''s all because of Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang didn''t suddenly appear in the city of crime today and recognize his friend, the North wolf gang would still be a joke.


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "if you want to develop the North Wolf Gang, this is a good opportunity."


    "Xu Shao is joking. I know how many kilos I have." The iron wolf shook his head.


    At the beginning, he made the North Wolf Gang for Lin Li. Now, the North Wolf Gang is just talking about it. He never thought of what it would be like to develop the North Wolf Gang.


    Fearing that Xu Shaotang would blame him for not helping the iron wolf, Huo Kongshan said: "after Shangxian left the city of sin, I wanted to support the iron wolf, but he also said the same thing to me."


    Iron wolf seemed to understand Huo Kongshan''s worry, and quickly said: "there is such a thing. In fact, later the city leader invited me to join the city guard camp, but Xu Shao, you know, I really don''t have any great ambition or ability. I just thought, I''ll stay here for the rest of my life."


    "I''ll just say, look at you two, am I so terrible?"


    Xu Shaotang helpless smile, "don''t say, these, hurry into the room to drink, we drink this, don''t know when to have a chance to drink together."


    He knows that with the improvement of his strength, no matter how modest he is, iron wolf and Huo Kongshan can not be as casual as before.


    The so-called high place is extremely cold, which is generally the case.


    "Yes, drink! Last time I said goodbye, I''ve been looking forward to another chance to drink with Xu Shangxian! "


    When the three enter the room, Lin Li is putting food and wine. When they see Xu Shaotang and Huo Kongshan, they salute them."Don''t get busy, just sit down and drink."


    Xu Shaotang takes Lin Li to sit down, but he is not polite to them. He pours the wine himself.


    When he poured wine for Huo Kongshan and them, Huo Kongshan and Huo Kongshan quickly held the cup in both hands and looked very careful.


    Xu Shaotang also does not care, on the table of these under the wine and vegetables, and they drink at will.


    "Xu Shao, I heard that Tiansheng temple and Yundi palace were chasing you in the whole northern region, but it didn''t scare us to death." The iron wolf poured a glass of wine into his mouth and said with emotion: "thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, I didn''t expect you to avenge them so soon."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m lucky. I''ve met a lot of noble people. Now my gratitude and resentment are gone. It''s all in the past."


    "By the way, Xu Shangxian, I heard that when you fought with those two top sects a few days ago, even saints appeared. Do we really have saints in northern regions?"


    Huo Kongshan looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. There has been no sign of a saint in the northern region for many years, so that almost everyone thinks that the saint has already disappeared. However, he did not expect that the saint was involved because of Xu Shaotang''s enmity with the two sects. However, they are all hearsay, and they do not know whether it is true or not.


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "there are many saints, but for some reasons, saints hardly appear on earth. In fact, saints are not as rare as you think."


    "Xu Shao, are you a saint now?" Lin Li looks at Xu Shaotang with adoration. Xu Shaotang is not much older than him, but his strength is beyond his reach.


    "I''m far from a saint!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and shakes his head, "although there are many saints, it''s not so easy to become a saint."

 Chapter 2424

    Xu Shaotang didn''t say much about saints, and a few people didn''t ask too much.


    Let alone saints, even Da Luo Jinxian and even Tian Xian, it is no doubt ambitious to stare at saints and ask questions about things that are out of their reach. Apart from giving them a little more bragging capital and satisfying their little curiosity, it has no significance.


    After three rounds of wine, Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at Huo Kongshan curiously and asked, "Lord Huo, I don''t know something. I hope Lord Huo can give me some advice."


    Huo Kongshan quickly and respectfully said: "I can''t give you any advice. What''s wrong with Shangxian? If I know, I will tell you everything. "


    "With the strength of the city leader, even if you don''t live in this evil city, you should be able to live well, and you can get more resources. In more than a year, I have almost traveled all over the northern region, and the strength of many small city leaders is even less than that of Huo city leader. Why do you prefer to guard this wild land?"


    In fact, Xu Shaotang wanted to ask this question a long time ago. It''s also a small question for him. Today, since he sat down to have a drink, he just asked Huo Kongshan about it. It can be regarded as solving his doubts.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Huo Kongshan blushed a little, and then said helplessly: "Shangxian, I''m more than 100 years old."


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at Huo Kongshan, his age and this problem has any direct relationship?


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Huo Kongshan sighed gently: "in terms of aptitude, I''m afraid that I don''t deserve to carry shoes to the immortal. I know in my heart that with my aptitude, I''m afraid that even being an immortal is a luxury! In this city of evil, Laojiu may be a character, but what''s the difference between Laojiu and mole ants? As the immortal said, we can get more resources in other places, but we are also facing more threats. Maybe we will lose our lives if we are not careful. "


    "What the LORD said is true!"


    Iron wolf said with deep feeling: "out of this place of frost and snow, even if it''s the Lord of a city, it''s not alive and careful. Although it''s barren here, it''s also carefree and happy. Xu Shao has no idea. In fact, in the eyes of many people who have fled to the city of sin, this is not a paradise. "


    The northern region is too big and there are too many strong people.


    In the eyes of the strong, their lives are worthless at all. Maybe they will lose their lives just because they say the wrong thing. For example, Lin Li''s words only make fun of a woman and bring disaster to the whole family.


    Although the city of sin is very hard and not so rich in resources, at least it can be regarded as a bit of self-protection with their ability.


    Although there are countless evils here, there is no need to live too carefully.


    "Better be a chicken head than a Phoenix Tail..."


    With a faint sigh, Xu Shaotang understood Huo Kongshan''s consideration.


    "Shangxian is right." Huo Kongshan nodded and said, "Shangxian just said that even saints are bound to some extent, let alone us?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing Huo Kongshan''s words, a strange color suddenly flashed in Xu Shaotang''s eyes. At that moment, he seemed to think of something.


    The saints in the northern and southern regions are almost in a state of seclusion because they are bound by the rules of saints. Few saints appear. These saints may be regarded as the top figures in the northern and southern regions, but if you look at the whole heaven and look at the Fairy Island where you don''t know where you are, these saints are nothing.


    So, do these saints also have the idea of preferring chicken head to Phoenix Tail?


    Where are the saints who violate the rules of saints taken, where should they stay, or are they locked up in some unknown place?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled look, Huo Kongshan didn''t understand, but they didn''t dare to disturb him. They just looked at Xu Shaotang carefully, and didn''t even dare to make any sound, for fear of interrupting Xu Shaotang''s thinking.


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang gradually regained his mind. Seeing that the three people all looked at him without saying a word, he could not help touching his cheek and asked with a smile, "Why are you looking at me? Do you have flowers on my face?"


    "No, we just watched Xu Shao think about things, so it''s not easy to disturb." Iron wolf quickly compensate with a smile.


    "I did think of something."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "listen to what you said, I also have some feelings. In the past, I thought the city of sin was just a wild place. Now I hear what you say, it really means a bit of paradise. If Lord Huo manages the city of sin well, it may become a paradise one day. If I have no place to go then I can come here to hang out with you


    "Shangxian is joking. With the strength of Shangxian, where can''t I go in the northern region?"


    Huo Kongshan chuckled. He raised his glass to Xu Shaotang and said, "I''ve written down the teachings of the immortal. After I''m old, I''ll ask Qiuming to manage the evil city well. Although I don''t want to make it a paradise, I''ll try my best to make it less evil. Maybe one day, it won''t be called the evil city any more.""That''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang did not expect that his unintentional joke really created a paradise for the northern region in the future.


    Huo Kongshan laughs and asks politely: "by the way, what will Shangxian do when he comes to the city of sin this time? I don''t know if Lao Jiu can help Shangxian? "


    "Don''t say, I really have one thing to ask Huo Chengzhu." Xu Shaotang said: "Lord Huo has been in the land of frost and snow for so many years. Do you know where is the other end of the land of frost and snow?"


    "The other end?"


    Huo Kongshan looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, shook his head and said: "one end of the frost and snow land is the prosperous land leading to the northern region. As for the other end, Lao Jiu has not explored all of them. In the past, Lao Jiu also went deep into the frost and snow land. Further on, there is an endless ice field, where grass is not growing and the wind is cold. When Lao Jiu arrived there, he turned back. Why, does Shangxian want to see that ice field? "


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and smiles: "it''s not, just a little curious."


    The end of the southern region is Linhai, which is close to the endless sea. Xu Shaotang always doubts whether the end of the frost and snow land is also the endless sea, just like the north and south poles of the earth.


    This time he came to the city of sin, mainly to fulfill his promise to Ye Qingshi, but also to verify his conjecture.


    After listening to Huo Kongshan''s words, he thought that maybe he should set out as soon as possible to have a look. Anyway, it takes some time for Zhen Miao to teach Ye Qingshi''s Alchemy here.

 Chapter 2425

    White.


    In the eye, there is endless white.


    Goose hair snow falling from the sky, the whole vast land covered with a thick layer of snow, looking up, it is still a world of ice and snow, in addition to the bare iceberg and snow, eye-catching place, there is nothing more.


    As Huo Kongshan said, this is a barren land.


    The land of frost and snow is barren enough, but at least there are vegetation growth, and this vast ice sheet seems to be cursed by God, so that there is no vitality here, this land is completely sealed by endless ice and snow.


    The deeper it goes, the colder the wind is.


    The cold wind blows on his face, as if tens of thousands of knives are constantly cutting on his face. Even though Xu Shaotang is a great Luo Jinxian, even though he has a strong Qi protector, he still feels a bone chilling cold. The ice peak in front of him presents a variety of forms under the erosion of the cold wind all the year round, adding a little different scenery to this lifeless ice sheet, Also let Xu Shaotang''s eyes not so tired.


    He has been deep into the ice for hundreds of miles, but in front of him is still the boundless ice, as if there is no end.


    "I don''t believe it, this ice sheet really has no end!"


    Xu Shaotang''s stubborn temper came up again. Looking at the ice field in front of him, he said to himself.


    He just wants to see where the end of the ice sheet is, which will be determined to achieve his goal.


    With the attitude of never giving up, Xu Shaotang continued to fight against the air, allowing the cold wind to continue to ravage his face.


    Further into hundreds of miles, the cold wind became more and more fierce. Between the heaven and the earth, the cold wind howled, as if the ghosts were crying and the wolves were howling, adding a strange feeling to the dead ice sheet.


    Xu Shaotang feels that his face is about to peel off from his skull. His Qi is constantly circulating in his body, but he can''t completely dispel the piercing chill.


    "It''s so cold..."


    Xu Shaotang can''t help shivering. He has forgotten how long he hasn''t felt such a chill.


    In this world dominated by ice and snow, he suddenly feels that he is so small. He can''t remember how much he has gone deep. He only knows that the ice field in front of him still doesn''t see the end. He is stubborn, and he can''t help wondering whether he can find the end of the ice field. Suddenly, a trace of retreat sprouts in his heart.


    Perhaps, the ice sheet has an end, but he was frozen to death before he reached the end of the ice sheet.


    It''s a strange idea. Even he thinks it''s very strange. A big Luo Jinxian would suspect that he would freeze to death here. It sounds incredible.


    "Try again. If you reach the end of the ice sheet, give up! Curiosity Kills the cat. Don''t leave your life here. "


    Xu Shaotang murmured to himself, his deep eyes looking into the distance, but his body shape was fast shuttling in the cold wind. I don''t know when the snow that accompanied him all the way had completely dissipated. Maybe even the snow was blocked by the coldness of the ice sheet.


    He thought silently in his heart that if the weaker people came here, they would freeze to death. Even the immortal would be conquered by this ice sheet.


    A quarter of an hour later, Xu Shaotang''s heart has been playing a retreat drum.


    Maybe, it''s really time to leave. This ice sheet seems to be endless. If we go further, he may freeze to death in this vast ice sheet at any time.


    Just as he was about to leave, his eyes were attracted by the huge iceberg in the distance.


    Looking from afar, the ice peak standing on the vast ice field gave him an illusion.


    From a distance, the iceberg seems like a huge tomb. At first glance, it doesn''t feel so obvious. But the more you look carefully, the more you can connect it with the tomb. I don''t know whether it''s the uncanny work of nature or someone''s intention.


    Curious, Xu Shaotang, who has decided to leave, flies to the iceberg.


    When he fell far below the iceberg, the feeling was more intense. The more he looked, the more he felt that this huge iceberg was a tomb.


    The two ends of the iceberg are low and high, and the highest part is at least one or two hundred feet high, just like the ridge of a tomb. You can still see the ends of the two ends of the iceberg in the sky. When it falls to the ground, you can''t see how far the iceberg has crossed.


    On the front of the iceberg, several icicles with a diameter of two or three feet stand tall. From a distance, it''s like putting some incense in front of this ice and snow tomb.


    The endless cold makes the ice on the ground extremely hard. Xu Shaotang stomps down with his foot, leaving no trace on the ice.


    A genuine Qi passed through the ice, but only a little ice slag splashed. The genuine Qi of cutting iron and gold seemed to have no use here.


    Feeling the extraordinary hardness of the ice, Xu Shaotang sighed: "if this is really someone deliberately, this person''s strength must be extremely terrible!"Although the attack just now did not use the power of Nuwa stone, it was also the attack of Da Luo Jinxian. Even a huge stone would be annihilated by this attack, but it only left a shallow trace on the ice, which shows how hard the ice is.


    Xu Shaotang sighed and walked slowly into the iceberg to see if there were traces of artificial excavation on the iceberg.


    When he was standing at the foot of the iceberg, a chill came to his face. He reached out and gently pressed on the iceberg. The bitter cold immediately poured into his body along the iceberg. He quickly retracted his hand. He suspected that if his hand was more close to the iceberg, it might be directly connected with the iceberg.


    He looked carefully along the ice, but he didn''t find the traces of artificial excavation, nor the traces of cold wind erosion on the ice. The ice is too hard, and the cold wind baptism of countless years can''t destroy the ice at all.


    It seems that the truth that water drops through stone doesn''t work here at all.


    Looking up, the iceberg rushed into the sky, but it was not too high, which made him feel afraid.


    "Who are you?"


    At this time, a faint voice came into Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart was awe inspiring. He listened carefully, but the voice disappeared again. There was only the whistling cold wind in his ear.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, but his eyes went around the ice peak.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    That voice rang out in his mind again, and instantly let Xu Shaotang''s heart rise to his throat. He was sure that it was not an illusion, that someone was really talking to him, and that he was communicating with himself directly with his divine sense!

 Chapter 2426

    "Young Xu Shaotang!"


    Xu Shaotang tries to respond to the voice in his mind. His eyes are constantly patrolling around carefully, trying to find the person who communicates with his own divine consciousness.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The voice sounded again, but Xu Shaotang had no way to judge where it came from.


    Although he didn''t see this man, Xu Shaotang knew that this man who can communicate with himself with divine sense must be a strong man. He quickly bowed himself slightly and said, "I want to find the end of this ice sheet. Passing by here, I see this ice peak. I''m curious and come to have a look. If I disturb my meditation, I hope you''ll forgive me."


    He thought in his heart, maybe this is a strong man who doesn''t want to get involved in the dust, doesn''t want to be disturbed, and comes to this extremely cold place for meditation.


    "Why are you looking for the end of this ice sheet?" The man who didn''t know where he was asked Xu Shaotang again with divine sense.


    "I''m just curious. I want to see if there is an end to the ice sheet, and what kind of scenery there is at the end." Xu Shaotang returned.


    After a brief silence, the voice rang out in his mind: "did you find it?"


    "No Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "with the strength of the younger generation, I''m afraid I will die on this vast ice sheet before I find the end of the ice sheet."


    Although some are reluctant to admit it, this is the fact.


    Maybe no one would believe that a big Luo Jinxian might freeze to death on an ice sheet.


    "I thought you didn''t know."


    "You should know yourself well." Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said, "I don''t know if I can ask you to show up? Or let the younger generation look forward to the style of the elder. "


    "Bad old man, what''s his style..."


    That voice just appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind, and a "click" voice suddenly rang out in his ears.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly trembles, and his pupils contract sharply. He quickly follows the sound to see that an icicle in front of the iceberg suddenly breaks apart. At the same time, an old man in a gray cloth appears in front of Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    The old man is bent, with a look of old age. His eyebrows are stained with ice. Maybe because of the long ice, his face looks very pale. His eyes are slightly turbid. His eyes are empty when he looks at Xu Shaotang. It seems that he has already seen through the world. It seems that he has no nostalgia for the world In the light, there is a little momentum to look at the world.


    "I''ve seen you, master!"


    Facing the old man''s eyes, Xu Shaotang bowed again, "dare to ask how to address the elder?"


    "The tomb keeper." The old man''s lips opened slightly, and his eyes shrouded Xu Shaotang.


    "The tomb keeper?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the old man in amazement, and then turned to the iceberg, "this is really a tomb?"


    The tomb keeper is not the old man''s name, but he has already explained his identity.


    At the beginning, he was attracted because the iceberg was too much like a huge tomb. However, after no trace of artificial excavation was found on the iceberg, he doubted his guess again. At the moment, the old man''s words seemed to give him a positive answer.


    It is not hard to imagine that the man buried in this grave must be a very powerful saint.


    "Yes."


    The watchman raised his eyelids slightly, just like an old man in his old age, slowly moved his stiff legs to Xu Shaotang.


    Although the guardian seems to fall at any time, Xu Shaotang knows that the guardian must be a strong man.


    "I dare to disturb the peace of the elder in the mausoleum. I hope you will forgive me." Xu Shaotang carefully looks at the people who are guarding the mausoleum. Now he doesn''t know whether the people are hostile to him or not. He doesn''t know whether his reckless interference makes the people unhappy.


    "No harm."


    The mausoleum keeper has no sorrow, no joy, no anger and no resentment. Except for a moving body, he is almost the same as the dead. He just said quietly, "I haven''t seen a living person for many years..."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how long the tomb keeper had been talking about for many years, but he could guess that it must have been a long time, maybe decades, maybe hundreds of years or even more. He was curious and said: "I''m not sure which elder is buried in the tomb, I dare to ask


    "Do you want to know?"


    The people guarding the mausoleum knew it and asked.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "if the elder is willing to let the younger know."


    "What''s your name?" The tomb keeper asked flatly.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the person guarding the mausoleum in surprise and said slowly, "I''m Xu Shaotang, what I just said..."


    "Oh, yes, you seem to have said that just now." The old guard looked at Xu Shaotang and sighed: "Alas, I''m getting older and more forgetful."Xu Shaotang didn''t ask the identity of the mausoleum owner. He knew that the mausoleum keeper didn''t forget his name, and he didn''t really get confused. He was deliberately cutting off the topic, and obviously didn''t want to tell himself the identity of the mausoleum owner.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang no longer asked, the admiration in the eyes of the people guarding the mausoleum flashed by, and in a moment it returned to its empty appearance.


    "Where are you from?" The tomb keeper asked again.


    Xu Shaotang replied: "the land of frost and snow, the city of crime."


    "I know the place of frost and snow. Where is the city of sin?" There was a trace of doubt in the eyes of the people guarding the mausoleum. They slowly raised their wrinkled fingers to the direction where the frost and snow was, "is it over there?"


    "Yes! It took me about two or three hours to come here from the city of sin. "


    Xu Shaotang''s face was calm, but he was surprised. It is said that the city of sin has existed for hundreds of years, but the tomb keeper didn''t know the city of sin. In other words, he hasn''t left here for at least 100 years?


    Although he had such a guess before, he was surprised when he confirmed it.


    "If you can come here, your accomplishments should not be too weak. It''s a long distance in two or three hours, isn''t it?"


    The mausoleum keeper raised his eyelids slightly, and his divine consciousness shrouded Xu Shaotang''s body, hoping to see Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments.


    A moment later, he suddenly regained his divine consciousness, and finally he was surprised. He was surprised to find that he could not see Xu Shaotang''s strength. As soon as his divine consciousness entered Xu Shaotang''s body, he was blocked by a strange force. He tried hard to fight against that force, but he could not overcome it. He could only find a mess Chaos

 Chapter 2427

    "You are really amazing. I can''t see your accomplishments."


    Shouling''s face regained the indifference to nothing, but his eyes were still a little surprised.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "maybe it''s because of some of my younger generation''s experiences. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "What are your accomplishments now?" The tomb keeper asked calmly.


    "Great golden fairy!"


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t deliberately hide it, he had some reservation. His cultivation was really only in the early stage of Da Luo Jinxian, but he could also fight with the semi saint with the help of Nuwa stone.


    "Well, Da Luo Jinxian..."


    Shouling''s face didn''t show any surprise. He didn''t seem to think how great it was for Xu Shaotang to become a great Luo Jinxian. He just said to himself, "it''s God''s will that you can come here at this time."


    "Providence? What''s God''s will? "


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and looked at the tomb keeper with some doubts. He didn''t know what he meant.


    "Do you want to know who is buried in this tomb?"


    Originally, Xu Shaotang didn''t intend to ask this question, but he didn''t expect that the Shouling people who had just deliberately digged off the topic mentioned it on their own initiative.


    With full of doubts, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if the elder is willing to say, the younger generation is all ears."


    The mausoleum keeper looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s not the time to tell you. When you become a new mausoleum keeper, you will know."


    "The new tomb keeper?"


    Later, the younger generation said with a smile that he didn''t deserve to be a master


    The mausoleum keeper didn''t give up. He said faintly, "when you stay here for one or two hundred years, you will have the strength to be a mausoleum keeper."


    One or two hundred years?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart jumped wildly. He glanced at the tomb keeper and said, "I have something to deal with. I''ll visit you another day!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Xu Shaotang immediately rose to the sky. Now he just wants to escape from this place. He doesn''t want to be a mausoleum keeper.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s escape, the mausoleum keeper didn''t stop him. He just glanced at Xu Shaotang and waved his hand casually. A strange force instantly bound Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang''s body came back to the mausoleum keeper uncontrollably. No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of this force.


    "Master, I really don''t want to be a mausoleum keeper..."


    Xu Shaotang looks bitterly at the tomb keeper, but he is thinking about how to escape from here.


    "I said it was Providence."


    The mausoleum keeper calmly looks at Xu Shaotang and doesn''t mean to let him go.


    Xu Shaotang slightly a stagnation, a depression in the heart, what break providence! I came here just because of curiosity. How could it be God''s will?


    "Master, what''s the need for you Xu Shaotang knows that he is definitely not the opponent of the mausoleum keeper. He can''t do it hard. He can only work hard with him here. Anyway, he can''t be a mausoleum keeper here.


    He has his own business to do. It''s no problem for him to worship the strong buried in the mausoleum, but it''s impossible for him to guard the mausoleum for him here!


    "You should be honored to guard the mausoleum for him." Regardless of Xu Shaotang''s unwillingness, the people guarding the mausoleum just said to themselves, "if I''m not at the point where the lamp has dried up, even if you want to guard the mausoleum for the master here, you are not qualified."


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly looked at the people guarding the mausoleum, and his heart was speechless.


    In the view of the guardian, it may be a great honor to be here to guard the mausoleum for the strong man, but for him, it is no different from being in prison. How can the guardian impose his own ideas on others?


    "Master, if you don''t let me go, I promise to find someone for you again, so that you can become a new mausoleum keeper, OK?" Under the rotation of his mind, Xu Shaotang began to talk about the conditions with the people who guarded the mausoleum. It''s useless to reason with the old man who didn''t know how many years he had been here. Now he can only think of other ways to get away.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s suggestion, the mausoleum keeper was not moved. He shook his head slightly and said, "God wants you to come here at this time, which means that God and the master have jointly chosen to make you a new mausoleum keeper. Even if other people want to take my place, I will not answer."


    It is obvious that the tomb keeper has identified Xu Shaotang.


    In his eyes, it is God''s will to send Xu Shaotang to himself, who is about to run out of lamp oil. It is also the intention of the owner of the mausoleum. He can''t go against God''s will.


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly drew, and the people guarding the mausoleum made him speechless.All of a sudden, he wanted to slap himself in the face. What''s the God''s will? It''s clearly his own sin! But for his curiosity, he would not have faced the present situation.


    Finally, he didn''t take that slap, but sighed heavily: "master, I really can''t be the guardian of the mausoleum. I still have a lot of good things to do. Please let me know. I''m very grateful."


    "Have you thought about it?" The mausoleum keeper looked up at Xu Shaotang. For the first time, there was a chance to kill him in his empty eyes.


    Feeling the murderous opportunity of the people guarding the mausoleum, Xu Shaotang suddenly shrinks his pupils, carefully guarding against the people guarding the mausoleum, and obstinately says: "I really have other things. Why should I embarrass you?"


    "Kaka..."


    "Bang..."


    Xu Shaotang''s voice just fell, the other icicles suddenly began to appear cracks, and then burst open, the broken ice splashed everywhere.


    When the ice crumbs scattered, Xu Shaotang fixed his eyes and found that each icicle was on his knees. All of them knelt facing the mausoleum, with the same look on their faces. Some were frightened, some were regretful, and some were indifferent.


    "These are the people who disturb the master''s peace."


    The tomb keeper looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said calmly, "all those who disturb the master''s peace should kneel here to apologize to the master. Do you want to defend the mausoleum for him, or do you want to kneel here forever to apologize to the master like them?"


    Although the words of the people guarding the mausoleum were unusually calm, there was a strong sense of threat under the calm.


    Looking at the stiff bodies with different expressions, Xu Shaotang fell into silence.

 Chapter 2428

    Xu Shaotang knows that the people guarding the mausoleum are not joking with him.


    If he refuses again, it is very likely that he will become the same corpse as those kneeling there.


    "Master, if you force me with my life, I will promise to be a mausoleum keeper here for the time being." For a long time, Xu Shaotang sighed softly and looked at the tomb keeper helplessly, "but just now, the elder also said that you have reached the time when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. I don''t want to deceive the elder. When you really get to that step, I will leave here for sure."


    He could not have said that, but after thinking about it for a while, he decided to say it. If the people in charge of the mausoleum changed their mind, everyone would be happy. If he was forced to do so, Xu Shaotang would only reluctantly agree. However, he would not go against his conscience to leave when the Shouling people were exhausted.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the tomb keeper''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. A moment later, he regained his emptiness and asked Xu Shaotang, "why do you want to say it? You can promise me first, and then leave after I die. "


    Xu Shaotang said: "with the cultivation of the elder, I''m willing to guard the tomb for the people in the grave in this cold place all my life. I think I''m also a person who values emotion and righteousness. I really don''t want to deceive the elder."


    "Do you know that when you say that, it may be when I take your life?" The people guarding the mausoleum are a little curious. Xu Shaotang is not the kind of person who doesn''t care about life and death. He knows that if he doesn''t agree to his request, he may die, but he still tells them frankly. Suddenly, he can''t understand the young man in front of him.


    "Of course I know."


    Xu Shaotang nodded solemnly, "it''s just that I still hope that I can change my mind."


    "You are very honest!"


    The tomb keeper looked at Xu Shaotang admiringly, and then said to himself, "but I still won''t change my mind."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang suddenly have a kind of blood spurting impulse, dare he said for a long time white said?


    Does the old man have to catch himself?


    Who are the people buried in this mausoleum, who is worthy of this stubborn and willing to guard the mausoleum here?


    "One world, one thing." "If you insist on leaving here after my death, it''s also God''s will, but before that, you''d better stay here with me to guard the mausoleum. Maybe, when I run out of oil and the lamp is dry, you''ll change your mind again."


    "I will never change my mind!"


    Xu Shaotang firmly said: "the younger generation can''t see through the world like the elder generation, but they are sentimentally attached to the world!"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Shouling''s face is still calm. He doesn''t seem to care about Xu Shaotang''s attitude at all. With a wave of his hand, the ice on the ground flies from the ground like life. In a moment, it turns to pieces with the cold wind.


    The tomb keeper waved again, and the fragments began to revolve around the bodies kneeling on the ground. In a moment, the icicles gathered again, and the surrounding area was immediately calm, only the roaring wind and Xu Shaotang''s heavy breathing.


    With this skill of the tomb keeper, Xu Shaotang was completely subdued.


    Xu Shaotang knew how hard the ice had been through countless years, but such hard ice was like the loose snow in the hands of the people guarding the mausoleum. He couldn''t imagine the level of the people''s cultivation.


    Even the tomb keeper is such a terrible person. Isn''t the cultivation of the tomb owner even more terrible?


    "Good means, master!" After returning to God, Xu Shaotang looked bitterly at the people guarding the mausoleum, "is this a deliberate warning, elder?"


    "I don''t need to warn you."


    Shouling people light said: "as long as I live a day, you have no chance to leave here, after my death, but I can''t control."


    A very plain sentence, but it is the strength of their own strong self-confidence.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t doubt the Shouling people''s words. With his current strength, he really didn''t have any chance to resist in front of the Shouling people.


    At this moment, he can''t help thinking of ziluo, the saint of the northern region. The person guarding the mausoleum must be a saint. No doubt, he gave his hand to the great Luo Jinxian. Why didn''t ziluo come? If he had the chance to see violet, he would have to make complaints about it.


    But now the most important thing is how to leave here, or do you really want to accompany the people guarding the mausoleum here?


    When he was in a dilemma, Xu Shaotang suddenly looked up at the man guarding the mausoleum and said, "how long will it be before the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry?"


    Broken pot broken, anyway, what has been said, Xu Shaotang no longer need to hide and tuck in, how to do it!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, even the extremely indifferent guardian''s face could not help showing surprise. A moment later, a smile suddenly appeared on his cheek.


    Maybe it''s because he didn''t smile for a long time. His smile is a little strange and looks very stiff.From seeing him to now, Xu Shaotang also saw his smile for the first time. Although the smile was not much better than crying, he still laughed after all.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you when I''m angry?" The tomb keeper asked Xu Shaotang with a stiff smile.


    "I''m afraid!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded honestly, "however, anyway, I have made it very clear, there is no need to hide in front of the elders."


    "You can see it."


    The tomb keeper laughed and said slowly, "wait for me. Thirty or fifty years later, when the old oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, it''s time for you to leave."


    "Thirty or fifty years?"


    Hearing the words of the tomb keeper, Xu Shaotang suddenly screamed and looked at the tomb keeper with black lines on his face.


    He thought that the old man would run out of oil in three or five years at most, but now the old man says thirty or fifty years?


    What''s the point of his leaving after 30 or 50 years? At that time, the family members on earth were afraid that there were not many left, right?


    No, we have to get out of here! At all costs!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s heart became incomparably firm! Let him stay here for 30 or 50 years, and don''t kill him. It''s a little more enjoyable!


    "Why, thirty or fifty years is too long?"


    The tomb keeper was puzzled by Xu Shaotang''s exclamation and said with a smile, "do you want me to die right away?"


    "To be honest, I really think so in my heart!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded noncommittally: "thirty or fifty years may be insignificant for the younger generation, but for me, it will burn all my hopes! Master, I can tell you now that I will try my best to leave here! Even if you kill me

 Chapter 2429

    At night, the cold wind here is more severe.


    Nowhere to hide, Xu Shaotang hid behind an icicle, temporarily avoiding the cold wind.


    A piece of starlight sprinkles on the earth, adding a bit of hazy poetry to this cold place.


    Without the cold wind and the people sitting in the cold wind, Xu Shaotang might be able to sing an ancient poem.


    Xu Shaotang takes out the wine pot and wants to pour in a mouthful of liquor to dispel the endless cold, but finds that the liquor in the wine pot has already frozen into ice.


    Disappointed, he throws the wine pot to his feet. Xu Shaotang silently takes out a piece of extremely hard dried meat and bites it. It seems that he has a deep hatred for the dried meat, but his eyes look at the tomb keeper sitting there.


    "If I die here, I will not die in your hands, but die of freezing or starvation."


    After swallowing the dried meat difficultly, Xu Shaotang said bitterly to the people guarding the mausoleum, with a strong sense of fatigue in his heart.


    He thought for a long time, but he didn''t think of a way to escape here. In the face of absolute strength, any intrigue has lost its meaning.


    The eyes of the people guarding the mausoleum narrowed into a gap, and the ice flower between their eyebrows was heavier. They said calmly, "if you can''t bear the cold here, there is no difference between death and immortality."


    "Master, you are a saint. I''m just a great Luo Jinxian. In the eyes of a saint, maybe I don''t even have the qualification to be a mole ant!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the tomb keeper speechless. In the eyes of the sage, this cold may not be anything, but for him, it''s hard to work hard to resist the cold here. Maybe a careless person will freeze to death here.


    If it''s too cold to die here.


    "Aren''t you alive now?"


    The tomb keeper said calmly.


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang again speechless, is still alive, does not mean that tomorrow will still be alive! He felt that he couldn''t communicate with the one with the same mind. He could only slander him in his heart. Maybe the old man stayed here too long and his head was frozen.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to work hard to fight against the cold here. For a moment, he really wanted to swallow the pith in his hand and put it together. Either he burst to death, or he forced out the ghost of Yinglong. With the help of the power of Yinglong ghost, he temporarily suppressed the people guarding the mausoleum, but he took the opportunity to escape here.


    However, he finally gave up the idea. Let''s not say whether this method can be successful. Even if it is successful, the ghost of Yinglong may not be able to suppress the enigmatic mausoleum keeper. Although Yinglong is powerful, what is attached to him now is just a ghost.


    Unable to think of a good way to leave here, Xu Shaotang had to accept the present situation first.


    After a long silence, Xu Shaotang looked at the tomb keeper, who had closed his eyes. He tried to suppress the idea that he wanted to escape. He forced himself to calm down. Then he asked the tomb keeper calmly, "how long have you been guarding the mausoleum, elder?"


    "Too long, forget."


    The tomb keeper closed his eyes and said, "maybe one or two thousand years, maybe three or four thousand years..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth suddenly drew out, his eyes were as big as the copper bell, and he looked at the tomb keeper with astonishment, "don''t you say that the sage has only a thousand years of life? Can you be the most holy


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s heart set off a storm again. If all the people guarding the mausoleum were the most holy, what strength would the owner of the mausoleum be?


    Is there anyone stronger than the most holy?


    "You know the most holy. It seems that you are extraordinary." The tomb keeper opened his eyes slightly, with a little curiosity in his eyes, "you know the most holy, and you should also know how rare the most holy in the world is, right? How dare the power of old age compare with that of the most holy. "


    "Not the most holy?"


    Xu Shaotang was more puzzled, "isn''t a saint only a thousand years old? How can the elder guard the mausoleum for such a long time? "


    The mausoleum keeper waved his hand gently, and a piece of ice and snow immediately wrapped him. In the blink of an eye, the mausoleum keeper had become an ice sculpture.


    "Click..."


    A moment later, the ice sculpture suddenly broke, and the tomb keeper sat there unharmed and asked, "do you understand?"


    "It''s like That''s a little clear. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Most of the time, people guarding the mausoleum should freeze themselves here and let them fall into deep sleep. When someone disturb the peace of the one in the mausoleum, he breaks the ice and wakes up from deep sleep, which makes his life span of only one thousand years increase several times. It''s a bit like hibernation of animals.


    The tomb keeper said calmly: "this is the art of changing fate against heaven. If you are willing to guard the tomb all your life, I can teach it to you, so that you can get rid of the shackles of heaven."


    "If I live here to guard the mausoleum all my life, what''s the use of my thousands of years of life?" Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly and shakes his head. If his family is gone, the endless life is just endless torture for him. What''s the use of it?The way of heaven is natural. Since the way of heaven only gives the sage a thousand years of life, why should he change his life against heaven and steal the creation of heaven and earth?


    "How many people want things, but you are so dismissive." The mausoleum keeper shook his head gently, as if he was disappointed with Xu Shaotang.


    "So, I''m not fit to be a mausoleum keeper." Xu Shaotang said.


    The tomb keeper laughed and didn''t answer.


    Xu Shaotang has the final say whether he is suitable for the guard, not Xu Shaotang, but he has the final say.


    Seeing that the tomb keeper was silent, Xu Shaotang looked down at the wine pot at his feet and turned his eyes slightly. Wu picked up the wine pot and looked at the tomb keeper: "do you want to drink? You''ve been guarding the mausoleum for thousands of years. I''m afraid you''ve already forgotten the taste of this fine wine? "


    "I really forgot!"


    The Shouling people''s fingers moved, and the wine pot in Xu Shaotang''s hand had already fallen into his hands. As soon as he raised his head, the frozen liquor slowly flowed into his mouth, aftertaste the taste of the liquor, and then he saw Xu Shaotang staring at himself, with an imperceptible smile on the corner of his mouth, "thousands of years, you are the first person here to drink with me."


    As soon as the words fell, the wine in the pot suddenly flew to Xu Shaotang in a straight line. Xu Shaotang naturally understood the meaning of the tomb keeper and quickly opened his mouth to catch it.


    With a mouthful of liquor in his throat, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a little hope in his heart. This tomb keeper is not without a trace of humanity. If he gets along well with him, maybe he will let himself go when he thinks it through.

 Chapter 2430

    After staying here for three days, Xu Shaotang was surprised to find that his strength seemed to have improved.


    "Hiss!"


    A real Qi is drawn out, leaving a long scratch on the ground full of ice. Between the fragments and splashes, Xu Shaotang realizes that his feeling is not wrong, and his strength has really improved!


    Before, without the help of Nuwa stone, he could only leave shallow traces on the ice, but now he can cause some damage to the ice.


    He felt that although he had not yet reached the middle stage of Daluo Jinxian, he had already reached the time when he was near the door. In time, he would surely be able to break through to the middle stage of Daluo Jinxian.


    This discovery immediately surprised Xu Shaotang.


    The aura here doesn''t have to be abundant in other places. On the contrary, it is a little rarer. However, it must not be a coincidence that he felt so obvious improvement after only two days here.


    With curiosity in his heart, he turned to the tomb keeper for an answer.


    "What''s so strange about that?"


    "Here, you always need to run the Qi to resist the cold, just like fighting with others all the time, but you are fighting with yourself, that''s all," the mausoleum keeper said


    "Because of this?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that it is reasonable.


    The more extreme the environment is, the more able it is to sharpen one''s body and will, which seems to be similar to the way he used to train his subordinates.


    The mausoleum keeper nodded slightly: "so, I told you two days ago that even if you don''t deliberately improve your strength, as long as you can stay here for one or two hundred years, you will naturally have the strength to become a mausoleum keeper."


    Speaking of this matter, Xu Shaotang suddenly fell into silence.


    Even if his strength really has an indispensable relationship with the extreme cold here, he can''t stay here for 100 or 200 years in order to improve his strength.


    However, he hasn''t convinced the mausoleum keeper to let him go yet, and he doesn''t have a good way to escape from the mausoleum keeper. Let''s take it as a kind of training. It''s a blessing in disguise that he can improve his strength here.


    Although it''s a bit of self deception, it''s better than his daily anxiety about it.


    When he made up his mind, Xu Shaotang stood up from the ground, closed his eyes gently, and felt the slightly thin aura here. At the same time, he began to attack the hard ice again and again.


    Since this can improve his own strength, he will add a fire to make the Qi in his body run more quickly, and let his body absorb more aura of heaven and earth. Anyway, it''s boring enough to stare at Shouling people there. He can find something to do for himself and vent his depression. It''s so boring Why not?


    Looking at Wu Zizi''s extravagant Qi Xu Shaotang and listening to the constant collision between Qi and ice, the mausoleum keeper raises his hand slightly. An invisible barrier has completely covered Xu Shaotang and him.


    This barrier prevents the noise from disturbing the master''s peace.


    For all this, Xu Shaotang was unaware of it. He just kept attacking the ice on the ground. Gradually, the real Qi in his body was flowing faster and faster, and his body didn''t seem to feel any chill. It seemed that he was gradually integrated with the world.


    "I''m a genius, but it''s a pity Alas


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s vigorous posture, the mausoleum keeper shook his head and sighed. He slowly closed his eyes and sat there quietly, letting the cold wind howl.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    Exhausted Xu Shaotang lies on the ground, gasping.


    It seems that the originally cold ice surface is no longer cold. For a long time, he did not feel that his body was completely hollowed out. The aura of heaven and earth poured into his body crazily. After being absorbed by his body, it turned into a continuous stream of Qi, making him extremely comfortable.


    In the Dantian, the heat is rolling, as if it is about to boil.


    Just when Xu Shaotang gasped, he only felt that the speed of aura pouring into his body was more rapid, and the continuous flow of Qi constantly washed his muscles and veins, making him feel a slight burning pain.


    "Here it is


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a glimmer of joy. He knew that it was time to hit the middle stage of Da Luo Jinxian!


    Xu Shaotang quickly sat up from the ground and began to intentionally guide the Qi in his body into his sea of knowledge.


    With the influx of a large number of Qi, his sea of consciousness became more and more active. At the beginning, it was like a calm lake. A moment later, the whole lake suddenly began to boil. Qi constantly nourishes his spirit and makes it roar.


    The spirit of nothingness gradually becomes solid under the nourishment of Qi.


    Half an hour later, the boiling sea of knowledge gradually returned to calm, and the nihilistic spirit began to have a little real shape. He could clearly feel that his spirit was more powerful.At this time, the speed of Reiki flowing into the body also began to slow down.


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes slightly and quietly felt the changes in the sea. A satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He finally broke through to the middle of the great Luo Jinxian period.


    A stream of Qi condenses in Xu Shaotang''s hands. When the Qi falls on the hard ice, a thumb wide crack suddenly appears on the ice. The splashing broken ice falls like a snowflake and hits the ground, making a "Ding Ding" sound.


    Sure enough, Luo''s strength has been upgraded to several levels every time!


    "How do you feel?"


    While Xu Shaotang was there feeling the changes brought about by the improvement of his realm, the mausoleum keeper who was covered with ice asked.


    "Very good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I have to say that to improve our strength here can really make personnel work twice as well."


    "If I had been there to show you, you would have broken through three days ago." Shouling people face calm said, he opened his mouth, the face of the ice will Susu fall.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you want to let the elder give advice, I will definitely pay the price, right?"


    How could he not understand that the mausoleum keeper was obviously tempting him, and he would not be fooled by the mausoleum keeper.


    With the guidance of an old monster who has lived for thousands of years, his strength can be improved faster, but if he wants to make the one he promised to be safe here, he will definitely not.


    "It seems you won''t think about it..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the tomb keeper has guessed Xu Shaotang''s meaning, and has no more words. He slowly closes his eyes again and sits quietly in the cold wind.

 Chapter 2431

    Three days later, Xu Shaotang still didn''t persuade the guards to let him go. All the escape methods he could think of were rejected by himself.


    Seeing the time passing day by day, Xu Shaotang began to be anxious. Although he would greatly improve his cultivation speed here, he didn''t want to stay here. He still had a lot to do and didn''t want to waste his time in this place.


    During this period of time, he did not find out the identity of the people buried in the mausoleum from the mausoleum keeper. He only knew that the mausoleum keeper was once the servant of the mausoleum owner. After the fall of the mausoleum owner, the mausoleum keeper had been guarding the mausoleum here.


    Whenever Xu Shaotang asked about the identity of the mausoleum owner, the mausoleum keeper had only one sentence: when you promise to guard the mausoleum for the owner forever, you will know!


    Of course, Xu Shaotang couldn''t agree to this request, and he didn''t even know the owner''s name.


    "Master, I''m really starving here."


    Xu Shaotang feebly gathered in front of the people guarding the mausoleum and looked around at the vast ice sheet, "you can not eat or drink, I really can not hold on."


    He has used up all the dry food in the bag of heaven and earth. There is no grass in this ice field. It''s hard to find food.


    But just because of this, Xu Shaotang''s heart again surged a glimmer of hope. The more food he couldn''t find here, the more chance he had to escape from here. He didn''t believe that the people guarding the mausoleum would starve him to death here.


    "Is it easy to eat?"


    The mausoleum keeper took a light look at Xu Shaotang, waved his hand to break one of the icicles, pointed to the stiff corpse exposed from the icicle and said, "this should be enough for you to hold on for a period of time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the words of the people guarding the mausoleum, Xu Shaotang could not help feeling like he was going over the river and over the sea, but he was filled with hatred. The old man knew that he could not eat the corpses at all, but he had to disgust himself. Although the old man didn''t say much, he was so bad.


    "Master, it seems that you really want to starve me here." Xu Shaotang sighs helplessly, retreats behind an icicle, and plans to fight with the old man to see if he will let himself starve to death.


    Shouling people seem to see through Xu Shaotang''s mind, and an imperceptible smile appears on the corner of his mouth: "when a person wants to live, he can do anything. Since you are ungrateful, let''s go."


    With a wave of his hand, the tomb keeper froze the corpse again. A moment later, an intact icicle appeared again. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Xu Shaotang would not have thought that there were frozen corpses in the icicle.


    Both seem to be testing each other''s bottom line to see who will be the first to fail.


    Xu Shaotang''s face is bitter. He plays these tricks with this old monster who has lived for thousands of years. Even he thinks that his chance of winning is not too great. If the tomb keeper does not let him go, will he really starve to death here?


    The sound of "Goo Goo" in his stomach always reminds him that if he can''t find anything to fill his stomach, he may really starve to death on this ice sheet.


    It is hard to imagine that a great Luo Jinxian, whose real strength is even comparable to that of a semi saint, would face such a day of hunger and cold.


    While Xu Shaotang was thinking about what to do, the tomb keeper who had been sitting there suddenly stood up and looked into the distant sky. A strong sense of vigilance suddenly rose in his empty eyes.


    "How did Xu Tang get up from the guard


    "Someone''s coming!" The guard said solemnly: "moreover, judging from this breath, this man''s strength should be very terrible!"


    For the first time in so many days, Xu Shaotang saw such a dignified look on the face of the tomb keeper.


    In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the strength of the people guarding the mausoleum is unpredictable. Even the people guarding the mausoleum say that their strength is terrible. They don''t know how terrible their strength is.


    Xu Shaotang''s strength is not enough. For the time being, he can''t feel the strong breath of the people guarding the mausoleum. He can only follow the eyes of the people guarding the mausoleum and look into the distant sky, which direction is even in front of the huge mausoleum.


    "Are there stronger people in the depths of this ice sheet?" Xu Shaotang asked the tomb keeper carefully.


    "No..."


    The tomb keeper shook his head slightly and said, "this man should have come from that place."


    "That place?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and looked at the tomb keeper with doubts, "where is the place that the elder said?"


    The mausoleum keeper didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. He just looked at the sky in the distance with a dignified face. Suddenly, he had a fierce momentum. The mausoleum keeper, who used to be like an old man, suddenly turned into a sharp sword, ready to kill anyone who dares to disturb the master''s peace.


    Feeling the fierce breath of the people guarding the mausoleum, Xu Shaotang began to worry.He doesn''t know what the purpose of the comer is. If the comer is a person of good conduct, he may be a savior. If the comer is a mausoleum keeper or the enemy of his master, he is likely to be involved innocently. If not, this life will be explained here inexplicably.


    A moment later, an extremely terrible breath suddenly entered the scope of Xu Shaotang''s divine consciousness. The moment that the breath appeared, Xu Shaotang thought of four words: egotism!


    He had seen many powerful people, from Jiuwei to Longyu, to Fengzhu and ziluo. They were all very powerful people. However, in these people, he had never felt such a terrible breath. Under this breath, it seemed that the world would be eclipsed.


    In the breath of terror, Xu Shaotang also felt a strong sense of violence.


    Come so undisguised to release their own breath, but also with such a violent atmosphere, I''m afraid most of it is not good!


    No wonder the guardian of the mausoleum will pose as if facing the enemy. With this person''s breath, it is enough to make people feel a shiver from the depths of their soul!


    "It''s him. He came after all..."


    When Xu Shaotang was shocked, the tomb keeper said something in a quiet voice. He suddenly turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "you go..."


    "Master, you are..." Xu Shaotang looks at the tomb keeper.


    "Go


    The tomb keeper didn''t talk to Xu Shaotang. With a wave of his hand, a strong wind suddenly rolled Xu Shaotang''s body up, and Xu Shaotang flew away uncontrollably.


    At the same time, a voice full of violent atmosphere exploded in Xu Shaotang''s ear: "Yan GUI Ren, come out to die!"

 Chapter 2432

    "Yan GUI Ren..."


    Xu Shaotang, who was sent out several miles away by the strong wind, stood on the open ice field and looked anxiously towards the direction of the tomb keeper, murmuring: "is Yan Guiren your master or you?"


    He has tried every means to escape from here for ten days, but he didn''t expect to leave here in this way.


    He didn''t know who the visitor was and what hatred he had against the "Yan GUI Ren". But from the few words of the tomb keeper, he could tell that the tomb keeper knew the identity of the visitor and had no confidence to defeat him.


    Maybe it was because the tomb keeper didn''t want him to die in the hands of the bearer, so he left here.


    He should have run for his life now, but his feet seem to be filled with lead, and he can''t move a cent. He is worried about the people guarding the mausoleum, and he is also curious. What kind of hatred does that person have with "Yan GUI Ren" and where did he come from?


    When Xu Shaotang hesitated there, a burly man with a very strong figure appeared in front of the people guarding the mausoleum.


    The man had long messy hair, and his knife like cheek was full of fierce breath. His dark eyes looked like death at the tomb keeper. When he stood there, the heaven and earth were silent, and even the cold wind stopped whistling.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, it was an air of arrogance.


    "Where is Yan GUI?"


    The man gazed coldly at the tomb keeper, his voice low but full of violence.


    Facing the man''s cold eyes, the tomb keeper said faintly: "in the past, the three most saints fought together with you. Although they barely sealed you, the master was seriously injured and soon fell."


    "Yan Guiren is dead?"


    The man glanced at the mausoleum keeper with half faith, and his eyes suddenly turned to the huge ice mausoleum in front of him, "is this the mausoleum of Yan Guiren?"


    "Yes The tomb keeper said quietly, but there was no fear in his eyes.


    "Is it?"


    The strong man snorted and said: "treat me to have a look in person!"


    Hearing the words of the big man, the muscles on the Shouling''s face suddenly twitched violently, and stopped in front of the big man like lightning. "Pa" knelt down on the ground and begged bitterly: "saint, the master is dead. Please show mercy and don''t disturb the master''s rest."


    "Go away! Whether Yan returns to death has the final say. "


    With a wave of the Great Han''s hand, the tomb keeper was swept away like a grain of dust. In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the enigmatic tomb keeper had no resistance in front of the Great Han.


    The body of the mausoleum keeper fell heavily on the ice, making a long crack in the ice. A trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t realize it. He quickly got up from the ground and knelt down in front of the man again.


    "My Lord, your master is dead. Will you not let him go?" The mausoleum keeper continued to plead bitterly: "if the anger in the saint''s heart is hard to calm, I would like to be punished on behalf of the master. As long as I can calm the anger of the saint, even if the saint kills me, I will never have a word of complaint, just ask the saint not to disturb the master''s rest."


    He knew that he was definitely not the opponent in front of him. He could not stop him at all. He could only plead with no dignity. He didn''t want his master''s mausoleum to be destroyed.


    "You don''t deserve to be punished for him!" The great man looked coldly at the guardian kneeling on the ground and said harshly, "I''m not in the mood to hear you talking here now. I think you are eager to protect the Lord. I''ll spare your life for a while. If you dare to stop me again, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand again and walked slowly towards the huge ice mausoleum in front of him.


    But, a moment later, the tomb keeper who was swept away appeared in front of the big man again. This time, he did not kneel down again, but bent down to block the big man''s face, and said firmly: "stop, if you want to disturb the master''s peace, kill me first!"


    If Xu Shaotang heard the words of the tomb keeper, he would be excited and yell.


    Isn''t this fierce man in front of him the one he always wanted to see again?


    However, even if Ming Zhi appears in front of him in this image, he will not recognize him for a while.


    Hearing the words of the tomb keeper, Ming Zhi sneered: "even if Yan Guiren didn''t dare to make such wild remarks in front of me, what are you? Today I will see if Yan Guiren is dead or not! If I don''t kill you, I''ll see if you have the ability to stop me! "


    As soon as the words fell, Mingzhi suddenly stepped heavily on the ice. In a moment, the whole earth began to shake violently, and the ice on the mausoleum also continued to break.


    A crack from the foot of the dead, quickly spread to the huge mausoleum, in a moment, the crack spread into a few feet wide abyss, and it is still spreading, in a twinkling, it has spread to the huge mausoleum.


    "It''s too much deceiving to stop in the dark!"


    Seeing that the master''s mausoleum was about to be broken, the guardian''s eyes turned red in a flash. After a roar, he summoned up his whole body''s genuine Qi and suddenly cut down the crack to prevent the crack from spreading to the master''s mausoleum."Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    There was a sudden burst of fine light in his eyes, and he directed directly at the defenceless mausoleum keeper. The body of the defenceless mausoleum keeper was instantly shot away. Even if it was just a holy look, he could not resist it.


    "Boom..."


    As the crack continued to spread, a crack tens of feet wide instantly divided the huge mausoleum into two parts. The ice broke, and large pieces rolled down from the top of the mausoleum. The ice crumbs scattered all over the sky. Tears finally blurred the sight of the tomb keeper.


    After all, he didn''t keep the mausoleum for his master, and watched his master''s resting place destroyed in the hands of Hades.


    "Mingzhi, I''ll fight with you!"


    Under the mixture of grief and anger, the mausoleum keeper let out an angry roar. He forgot the huge power gap between himself and Mingzhi, and rushed to Mingzhi like crazy. Even if he died in the hands of Mingzhi, it was better for him to watch Mingzhi trample on the master''s mausoleum.


    "If you want to die, I won''t let you die!"


    How could he not understand the thought of the tomb keeper? He felt a trace of revenge on his face. He opened his own field and enveloped the tomb keeper in his own field.


    In the realm of hell, the mausoleum keeper can''t even close his eyes, let alone resist.


    Mingzhi quickly walked into Yan Guiren''s Mausoleum from the crevice. A moment later, a bottle of blue ice coffin appeared in front of Mingzhi''s eyes. The ice coffin was more than ten meters long and half a meter wide.


    "Yan GUI Ren, let me see if you are dead or not!"


    Just as Mingzhi was about to lift the ice coffin, an excited cry suddenly sounded behind him: "Mingzhi!"

 Chapter 2433

    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Ming Zhi suddenly stops and looks at the figure in the air.


    Xu Shaotang originally thought that more is better than less. He didn''t want to put himself in danger because of his strong curiosity. He had planned to leave, but he was attracted by the voice of the people guarding the mausoleum.


    When he saw the big man in front of him, his face was a bit surprised: "are you really Mingzhi?"


    "Can it be fake?" Mingzhi gave up the idea of opening Yan Guiren''s coffin for the time being. He looked at Xu Shaotang with great interest and said, "you are quite capable. Can you still find here?"


    He instinctively thought that Xu Shaotang had come here specially to find himself.


    After confirming that the man in front of him was really dead, Xu Shaotang finally showed an excited smile on his face and said with a smile, "I came here by chance, but I didn''t come here to look for you."


    "What are you doing here when you have nothing to do?"


    Mingzhi looks at Xu Shaotang in doubt. He just asks this sentence, but he is suddenly stunned. His face is a bit surprised. "Are you a big Luo Jinxian? Well, the last time you were in that place, you seemed to be an immortal, right


    "Hey, hey, it''s the blessing of your soul and Yinglong." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    It''s a great surprise to see Mingzhi here.


    Thinking about this, he suddenly felt that it was so worthwhile to be trapped here by the mausoleum guards for ten days.


    If not trapped here, how could he see Hades?


    "You''ve got a conscience!"


    Ming Zhi snorted and said faintly, "your grandfather, I have something to do now. I''ll tell you later."


    "Are you going to open this coffin?" A little hesitation, Shao Tang said, "can''t you stop looking back at the trapped area? Death is like a lamp out. No matter what hatred you have with Yan GUI, he is dead. "


    "No!"


    Ming Zhi said firmly: "if you don''t see Yan Guiren''s body with your own eyes, my grandfather is not willing to! I don''t want to be a good man in front of my grandfather, which annoys me and even teaches you a lesson! "


    Listening to Mingzhi''s non-negotiable tone, Xu Shaotang had already guessed something in his heart, and slowly asked, "this Yan Guiren should have something to do with your being trapped in Taichu for thousands of years?"


    "I wish you knew!"


    Ming Zhi snorted, "no one who comes here today can stop me from opening my coffin!"


    After that, Mingzhi ignored Xu Shaotang. As soon as he raised his hand, the dark blue ice coffin flew out of the mausoleum.


    At this time, a blue streamer suddenly flew out of the mausoleum. The streamer, accompanied by the roaring sound of thunder and lightning, came to the underworld with a narrow purple arc.


    "Thunder halberd?"


    In the face of streamer''s attack, Mingzhi didn''t dodge. There was a trace of scorn in his eyes. "Just because you want to stop me?"


    While speaking, the figure of Ming Zhi suddenly appeared on the side of streamer. He reached out at will and grasped Leiyin halberd firmly in his hand. He let the purple arc attack and wound his hands, and injected his power into Leiyin halberd.


    The halberd of thunder sound is constantly trembling, as if it is constantly fighting against Mingzhi, and it seems to be suffering a lot.


    Mingzhi firmly grasped the thunder halberd, and the essence appeared in his eyes. He said harshly, "if you dare to resist again, the spirit that I have erased will make you a dead thing completely!"


    Hearing the words of Ming Zhi, the thunder halberd uttered a series of unwilling laments, and the purple arc gradually weakened, and finally disappeared completely.


    Only at this time did Xu Shaotang see clearly what was caught in his hand by Mingzhi.


    It was a long green halberd, with a faint cold light in Mingzhi''s hand. At a glance, you can see that this halberd must not be anything.


    "Stay with me!"


    Mingzhi inserts the thunder halberd into the ice behind him, and waves again. The cover of the ice coffin has been opened.


    Xu Shaotang knows that he can''t stop Mingzhi. After giving the mausoleum keeper an apologetic look, he also curiously comes to the ice coffin to see who can trap Mingzhi.


    In the ice coffin, there was a vivid corpse lying on his forehead. The man''s face was like a knife. His eyes were closed in the ice coffin, as if he just fell asleep.


    Although this person has died, but still can see from his brow between an exclusive domineering, this is a top strong unique momentum.


    Ming Zhi quietly looks at Yan Guiren in the coffin, and the fierce air on his body begins to gradually disperse, and his look also gradually tends to be peaceful.


    "Yan GUI Ren!"


    Mingzhi quietly looked at Yan Guiren''s corpse. Shenzhi swept over the corpse and made sure that Yan Guiren was dead. Then he said, "your grandfather originally left a dragon nail for you. I think you''re dead, and I''ll forgive you!"


    While talking, Mingzhi raised his hand to seal the ice coffin again, and at the same time sent the ice coffin back to the cracked mausoleum.When the ice coffin safely fell back to the mausoleum, Mingzhi opened his hands and released his divine power.


    Under the influence of the divine power, the cracked mausoleum gradually closed, and the huge cracks on the earth also closed slowly.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the re closed mausoleum with astonishment, but there is a huge wave in his heart.


    Although he knew that the power of the most holy was terrible, he was shocked to death when he saw the miraculous means of death. It was as if even the vast land had to obey the orders of death!


    Moreover, he knew that the power displayed by this might not be worth mentioning at all compared with the real power of meditation!


    Stop the real power, I''m afraid it will be more terrible!


    If the Yan Guiren in the mausoleum is not dead, if there is a fierce battle between Mingzhi and Yan Guiren, I''m afraid the vast ice field will be destroyed in their hands, right?


    "Bang!"


    After a loud noise, the mausoleum and the earth were completely closed. On the ground, there was only a thin crack, which showed that it had once split.


    When the mausoleum was completely closed, in Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Mingzhi suddenly pulled the Leiyin halberd out of the iceberg, and used the Leiyin halberd to depict the ice on the front of the mausoleum.


    With the movement of Ming Zhi''s fingers, the debris splashed on the ice. In a moment, several big characters appeared on the ice.


    The tomb of the most holy swallow!


    When these words are engraved, it means that the enmity between him and Yan Guiren is written off.


    "You will always be here with your master! Anyway, he is also a most holy man. He won''t insult you! "


    When all this was done, Mingzhi took a light look at the Leiyin halberd in his hand. He raised his hand and stabbed the Leiyin halberd straight to the ice. The Leiyin halberd was not in the iceberg for a moment, and could not see any trace any more.

 Chapter 2434

    With the silence of everything around him, mindfulness retreated to its own realm.


    The mausoleum keeper, who was bound by the realm of Hades, finally regained his ability of action.


    "Master!"


    At the moment of restoring the ability of action, the guardian let out a heartbreaking cry and knelt heavily on the cold ice. "It''s useless for me to disturb your rest. I really deserve to die for my sins!"


    "Howl what howl?"


    Listening to the wailing of the tomb keeper, his name said impatiently: "it''s an honor for Yan Guiren to open the coffin and examine the corpse in person!"


    The guardian of the mausoleum looked at Mingzhi with his eyes splitting. His whole body''s murderous plan was not concealed. He roared: "Mingzhi, you are the most holy of the demon clan, and you have done something worse than animals. You really disgrace the most holy!"


    "How dare you teach me?"


    Mingzhi is the most holy of the demon clan. Except for a few people, no one has ever talked to him like this. When he heard the words of the mausoleum keeper, his face became angry. When he explored his empty hand, the mausoleum keeper''s body was caught in front of him.


    "Pa!"


    When Xu Shaotang was about to stop him, his slap fell on the guard''s cheek like lightning. Although he didn''t want to take the guard''s life for the time being, it didn''t mean that he would not teach the guard who dared to be disrespectful to himself.


    "Stop, forget it."


    Xu Shaotang was afraid that Mingzhi would kill the tomb keeper in his anger. He quickly came forward and gently held him. Wu advised himself: "he is just talking nonsense in his grief and anger. You should think about his loyalty to Yan GUI people and spare his life."


    Xu Shaotang has no way to say whether he is right or not when he stops the autopsy.


    Mingzhi has been trapped in Taichu for thousands of years, and his resentment has been accumulated for a long time. Although his action of opening the coffin for autopsy is not appropriate to his noble status, it is reasonable. If Xu Shaotang himself had the same experience as Mingzhi, he would do the same.


    "Why do I need him to spare my life?"


    Two threads of blood fell from the corner of the tomb keeper''s mouth, but the tomb keeper didn''t realize it. His hateful eyes were staring at Mingzhi. "Mingzhi, I know it''s not your opponent. If you want to kill or cut, please do as you please. I will never frown!"


    At the beginning, he begged to stop. Now that he had opened Yan Guiren''s mausoleum, he had the idea of death in his heart. Why was he afraid of stopping?


    "Do you want to be the ghost of my master? You are not qualified


    Ming Zhi looked at the tomb keeper with pride, and with a light send, the tomb keeper''s body suddenly flew out.


    It''s easier for him to kill the mausoleum keeper than to crush an ant, but he disdains to do so. As the most holy of the demon clan, he has his own arrogance.


    The mausoleum keeper sat down on the ice with a self mocking smile on his face. He knew that Mingzhi''s words were true. The people who died in Mingzhi''s hands were not powerful for a while, and he didn''t even have the qualification to be the souls of his subordinates.


    Looking at the re closed mausoleum, the scenes of serving the master constantly passed in his mind. The mausoleum keeper slowly stood up from the ground and knelt down in front of the mausoleum step by step. He had been guarding the mausoleum for thousands of years, but he still didn''t defend it. His soul was devoured by a strong sense of guilt. He wanted to go to the Jiuquan to apologize to the master.


    "Master, no!"


    Xu Shaotang guessed the idea of the tomb keeper, and hurried to dissuade him. At the same time, he ran to the tomb keeper, "master, Mingzhi is just opening the coffin to examine the corpse, and has not damaged the bones of master Yan. Now the tomb has been restored to its original state. In the future, you need to guard the tomb for master Yan, so that no one will disturb the peace of master Yan."


    "No, I don''t need anything..."


    The mausoleum keeper gently closed his eyes. He should have died long ago, and now he lives only to guard the mausoleum for his master. Even if the mausoleum is restored, the peace of the master has been disturbed, and now the mausoleum has no meaning to guard.


    But he said, "I don''t want to stop him, but I don''t want to stop him."


    "Good!"


    The mausoleum keeper took a cold look at Mingzhi. Just as he was about to lose his life, he slowly looked at Xu Shaotang, who was squatting beside him to persuade him. Suddenly, he sighed with a faint sigh: "it''s all right, dust to dust, earth to earth! You are also a man of love and righteousness. I''d rather complete you than die with this cultivation. I hope you can remember today''s love. If you have time, I''ll come here and give you incense. "


    "Master, don''t..."


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, the tomb keeper suddenly caught him.


    Before Xu Shaotang could react, he felt a strong force pouring into his body. With the continuous influx of that force, Xu Shaotang only felt that his body was going to be burst by this force. His muscles and veins were constantly expanding, and the green tendons were constantly wriggling on him.


    At this time, the Dantian suddenly began to beat violently, and the Nuwa stone in Dantian devoured this power crazily."Well?"


    The onlooker Ming Zhi suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. When his divine sense sweeps over Xu Shaotang''s body, a faint smile appears at the corner of his mouth and says to himself, "this boy is really the chosen one! Sure enough, there is a definite number in the dark... "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t hear the voice of death at all. After a short period of pain, he began to try to compete with the greedy Nvwa stone for the powerful power, and tried to refine it and turn it into his own power.


    Little by little, Xu Shaotang was shocked at first, accepted calmly later, and then completely immersed in this force.


    Finally, the tomb keeper gave Xu Shaotang all his life''s accomplishments.


    At the moment when he lost his cultivation, the tomb keeper suddenly lost his life. His eyes closed slowly, leaving nothing but skin and bones. Even his eyes were sunken, and he could not see the human form at all.


    A cold wind blows, and the body of the tomb keeper is frozen. He still keeps the posture of crossing to Xu Shaotang.


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Xu Shaotang silently looks at the frozen body of the mausoleum keeper. He slowly pulls his hand out of the mausoleum keeper''s hand and kneels down in front of the mausoleum keeper''s body.


    "Xu Shaotang will never forget the great kindness of his predecessors!"


    Facing the body of the tomb keeper, Xu Shaotang kowtowed three times. Then he straightened up and said solemnly, "please go away with peace of mind. I will never forget your instructions!"

 Chapter 2435

    With the help of Mingzhi, Xu Shaotang buried the tomb keeper next to Yan Guiren''s mausoleum, so that he could guard Yan Guiren here for generations.


    Looking at the two Mausoleums in front of him, he sighed: "it''s a pity..."


    "It''s a pity."


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "a good saint has fallen like this."


    "I say it''s a pity for you!"


    "It''s a pity that your cultivation is too low. Originally, his cultivation can help you to improve more, but now it will make you half Saint at most!" he snorted


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the words of Mingzhi, Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. He thought that Mingzhi was regretting for the people guarding the mausoleum. Unexpectedly, because of this, he felt the change of his body. Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m satisfied to be a semi saint! If it is not for the great kindness of this elder, it will be half saint, and I don''t know it will be until the year of the monkey. "


    Just a few days after he entered the middle stage of Daluo Jinxian, he became a real semi saint in a twinkling of an eye. What''s his dissatisfaction?


    I''m afraid there may not be such a chance among hundreds of millions of people!


    People should learn to be content! Xu Shaotang is very content now!


    "You are quite content!" With a faint smile, some of them asked, "what''s the devil in your heart?"


    "I haven''t felt it yet, but I should know soon."


    He has just stepped into the semi holy state. How can he feel the demons so quickly? However, he had already guessed in his heart what his heart devil would be.


    "Well, you''ll be lucky for yourself." He looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "I guess your demons are stronger than anyone else!"


    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang puzzled to see to stop, eyes with a thick color of doubt.


    "Your accomplishments are improving too fast!" Ming Zhi put away his smile and said solemnly: "the faster the cultivation is promoted, the more unstable the state of mind cultivation is, and the stronger the demons will be! In more than a year, you have become a semi Saint from a mere earth immortal. This kind of speed is rare even if you look at the sky! I''ll tell you this now. Maybe you don''t understand. When you feel the demons in your heart, you will know how vulnerable your mental cultivation is! "


    Listening to Mingzhi''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembers that after he was possessed by the devil, Xuqing also said the same thing to himself.


    Yes, the speed of his cultivation promotion is really too fast, so fast that even he feels incredible.


    What''s more, Mingzhi was wrong. He didn''t ascend from the immortal to the semi saint. Instead, he only took more than a year to ascend from the empty state under the immortal to the present cultivation!


    Originally, he was worried about his own demons. After hearing this, he was even more worried. Even the joy of becoming a semi saint was washed away.


    "Let''s talk about it then! Now that it''s done, we can only take one step to see it. "


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly, and then said to Ming Zhi, "let''s find a place to sit down and have a good chat. When we met ziluo the other day, I asked him to bring you something to say. I didn''t expect to see you so soon."


    "Did you see violet?"


    Mingzhi was a little surprised, but after a moment, he showed a hint of enlightenment. He said with a smile: "it seems that the gang who dealt with you outside Taichu had been cleaned up by you! I knew you were a vengeful master


    "How do you know they are dealing with me outside Taichu?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of surprised looking at Ming Zhi, in the mind suddenly comes up with an idea, surprised way: "help me scare off Rong Xing that person, should not be you?"


    He didn''t know who was helping himself outside Taichu. He would hear Mingzhi''s words, and finally he began to understand. For those people he knew at the beginning, only Mingzhi had the strength to run away in a hurry!


    "I just warned the man." Ming Zhi said lightly.


    "It''s you! It seems that I owe you another favor. "


    His guess has been confirmed by Mingzhi, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing, "lice is not afraid of itching, do you mind if I owe you a few more people?"


    "I don''t mind!"


    Ming Zhi snorted, "do you want to ask me where the gate of heaven is?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded, put away the joking color on his face, took a deep breath, and said seriously: "before, the seal of the gate of heaven had not completely collapsed. It''s justifiable that you didn''t tell me. Now the seal of the gate of heaven has completely collapsed. It doesn''t seem that you have much meaning to hide it from me any more? Mingzhi, I know you know Youhe and Yinglong. For their sake, can you tell me where the gate of heaven is? "


    "How do you know that the seal of the gate of heaven has collapsed? How do you know I know Youhe and Yinglong? "


    Ming Zhi looked at Xu Shaotang with great interest: "it seems that you have learned a lot in more than a year.""Since you know ziluo, you should know Fengzhu, too?"


    Xu Shaotang said quietly: "for more than a year, in order to find the people I''m looking for and the gate of heaven, I''ve traveled all over the northern and southern regions. I''ve been to the dome mountains, to the edge of the endless sea, to the sea of blood, to the suolongyuan, and to the Suozhen tree. Thanks to the blessing of the Yinglong ghost attached to me, I escaped from death again and again. I also knew many people and learned something unknown from them. "


    "Interesting, really interesting!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, he couldn''t help but smile and say: "I didn''t expect that you have experienced so many things in more than a year! You really surprise me! Compared with you, I seem to live a little too boring


    "After you get out of trouble from Taichu, you should have been healing. Do you look for the people who sealed you by the way?"


    In fact, the fact that Mingzhi can find this place has already explained a lot.


    Ming Zhi nodded slightly: "after I got out of trouble, I have been recuperating. I didn''t stabilize my injury until more than a month ago."


    "Except for the Yan GUI people buried here, have you found any other enemies?"


    "No!"


    Speaking of this, Mingzhi''s face was covered with frost, and he said bitterly: "I also inquired about Yan Guiren''s whereabouts for a long time, but I didn''t expect that he had been dead for thousands of years!"


    "Where did you go to inquire? Fairy Island


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are filled with a trace of enlightenment. Except for Xiandao, it seems that there should be no place to inquire about the whereabouts of Yan Guiren.


    "You guessed it again!"


    Ming Zhi nodded slightly: "don''t you want to talk to me? Let''s go and find a good place to chat! I have something to tell you, too

 Chapter 2436

    They came to the foot of an iceberg and sat down.


    Xu Shaotang is about to ask Mingzhi what''s the matter with him, but Mingzhi suddenly sighs: "I see Youhe and plain girl."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Ming Zhi''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned. Then, a huge surprise came to him. She almost jumped up from the ground: "really? Where are they? Are they all well now? "


    "It''s OK for Su nu. She''s been looking for you all the time." He stopped for a moment and said, "as for you Hu..."


    At this point, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "What''s the matter with you Hu?" Xu Shaotang was so nervous that he asked, "what happened to him?"


    Mingzhi nodded slightly, and youyou said, "Youhe''s duty is to guard the seal of the gate of heaven. Now that the seal of the gate of heaven has collapsed, do you think Youhe will be better?"


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    Xu Shaotang felt a sense of guilt in his heart. The seal of the gate of heaven collapsed, which had a direct relationship with him. Now Youjuan''s guard was not good, which led to the seal of the gate of heaven collapsed. In the final analysis, Youjuan was still implicated by him.


    Ming Zhi said solemnly: "he was punished to guard the gate of heaven for his mistake, but now his seal of the gate of heaven collapsed due to dereliction of duty, and he was sentenced to death for both crimes!"


    "Are you dead?"


    "Who is Xu Shaotang?" he asked


    "Sit down!"


    Ming Zhi gave a low drink, looked at the murderous Xu Shaotang, and said with a black face, "when do I say he''s dead?"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, "didn''t you say he was sentenced to death?"


    "Death is death?"


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "death is not the most severe punishment. In this world, there are too many more severe punishments than death!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face twitched and asked: "what punishment did he get?"


    Ming Zhi''s face was sad, and he said in a deep voice: "I have been imprisoned in the endless cold region for thousands of years!"


    "Wuji cold region? Where is that? "


    Xu Shaotang had a bad premonition in his heart. Although he didn''t know where the limitless cold region was, he could see from his dead look that in the limitless cold region, he must be very sad.


    "That''s the coldest place!"


    Mingzhi slowly stretched out his hand and pointed to the end of the ice sheet, "there is only endless cold and collapsing space, and the turbulent flow of space shuttles through it. Even if Youhe is the most holy body, he can''t resist the cold and turbulent flow of space there!"


    Speaking, the name slowly took off his clothes.


    Xu Shaotang fixed his eyes, and the muscles on his face began to twitch.


    He saw that Mingzhi''s body was full of scars, large and small. Although most of these wounds had healed, from the point of view of the degree of wound healing, they were all new wounds. Combined with what Mingzhi said just now, he instantly understood what happened to these wounds.


    This should have been left by Mingzhi when he visited you in the endless cold region!


    Ming Zhi is the most holy of the demon clan! Even he has so many scars on his body that it is impossible to imagine how much pain he will experience when he is imprisoned in the endless cold region.


    He finally understood the words of Ming Zhi. Living in such a place as Wuji cold region, and often thousands of years, such torture is indeed more terrible and cruel than death, which is undoubtedly the version of lingchi in heaven!


    "You Hu Can you stand it? "


    Xu Shaotang slowly looked to the end of the ice sheet, full of sad whispers: "that''s a thousand years..."


    A thousand years is not a long time for Youhe and Mingzhi, the most holy of demon families, but that''s normal. Maybe they can get through this seemingly long time after sleeping. However, in the extremely harsh environment of Wuji cold region, let alone sleeping, even if Youhe just wants to close his eyes and rest for a while, he has to bear that thousand swords all the time The pain of ten thousand cuts.


    Only those who have experienced it can imagine it.


    "Maybe I can take it, maybe I can''t take it." He shook his head blankly.


    "Who imprisoned him in the endless cold?"


    Xu Shaotang tightly grabbed his fist and asked in a deep voice: "Nuwa?"


    "No! It''s him. "


    "Himself?"


    Xu Shaotang exclaimed in amazement, looking at Mingzhi in amazement, "why did he imprison himself there, why did he have to endure such pain?"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s thinking is really a bit messy.


    He couldn''t understand why Youhe did it. Was it self punishment?


    Or self exile?


    He did not understand, very did not understand! He felt that as long as he was a normal person, he would not do it, but Youhe did it again, which really made him confused."You don''t understand!"


    Mingzhi sighed softly: "when you become the most holy, maybe you will understand the mystery."


    "I don''t understand, and I can''t understand!" Xu Shaotang shook his head full of doubts and said: "if he was imprisoned there by others, I can still understand, but he imprisoned himself there. I will never understand why he did it!"


    "He''s different from you and me!"


    Ming Zhi looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly.


    "What''s the difference?" Xu Shaotang asked stubbornly.


    "It''s the way of heaven! Do you understand? " Mingzhi said slowly: "any sage who wants to prove the way of heaven must experience things you can''t imagine! I said, you don''t understand now. When you become the most holy, you will understand naturally. "


    "The way of heaven? What is the way of heaven? "


    Xu Shaotang''s face is at a loss. At this moment, he suddenly feels as if he has become an ignorant baby. He doesn''t know anything, but he is curious about everything.


    The words of Ming Zhi made him understand that even the most holy man has his unknown joys and sorrows, which ordinary people can''t understand at all.


    "If I knew it, I wouldn''t sit here and tell you that!"


    Mingzhi took a bad look at Xu Shaotang and said, "I don''t want to tell you this. I want you to save Youhe and let him escape from the sea of suffering. I really want him to be imprisoned in the endless cold region for thousands of years. I don''t know if he can bear it!"


    "Me?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to himself in surprise and looked at Mingzhi in disbelief: "are you kidding me? How can I save you? Although I also want to save him, I don''t have the ability at all. Moreover, I think it''s him who can save him. "


    "No! You can save him


    Ming Zhi shakes his head slightly, stares at Xu Shaotang''s eyes and says seriously.

 Chapter 2437

    "How can I save him?"


    Xu Shaotang was even more puzzled, and now he was completely confused.


    The more he thought about what he told him, the more he didn''t understand.


    The person who imprisons you he is himself. If he wants to get out of the endless cold region, he should be able to do it at any time. He doesn''t need to save him at all!


    What''s more, even Mingzhi, the most holy man, had a walk in the limitless cold region and got a scar. With his tiny cultivation, he was afraid that he would have died on the road before he reached the limitless cold region.


    "Do you know cause and effect?" Mingzhi asked faintly.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "I know, but I can''t explain."


    "The collapse of the seal of the gate of heaven is the cause, and it is the result that you are imprisoned in the limitless cold region." At the moment, it seems that Mingzhi has become an eminent monk, "without cause, there will be no result! If the seal of the gate of heaven had not collapsed, Youhe would not have been imprisoned in the limitless cold region to endure a thousand years of capital punishment. "


    "You mean, to save you, you have to seal the gate of heaven again?" Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of Ming Zhi.


    "Yes


    Ming Zhi nodded and said, "as long as the gate of heaven is sealed again, you can get rid of the sea of bitterness."


    "You want me to seal the gate of heaven?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Mingzhi with astonishment. He even suspects that his ears are wrong.


    Are you kidding? Can Xu Shaotang seal the gate of heaven?


    If the gate of heaven is so easy to seal, do you still need Nu Wa''s hand?


    Although the idea of meditation is good, it has the feeling of fantasy.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, you can''t help but be shocked, and then burst into laughter: "should I say that you are whimsical, or that you are beyond your ability? Why do you want to seal the gate of heaven? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless, a face of black line said: "this is not what you said?"


    "When I say I want to seal the gate of heaven again, I don''t mean I want you to seal it!" Ming Zhi glanced at Xu Shaotang and said with a sneer, "when you have the power to seal the gate of heaven, I''m afraid you have already died in the endless cold region!"


    "Then how do you want me to save you


    Xu Shaotang looks at Mingzhi bitterly. He wants to slap Mingzhi in the face. The bastard says some ambiguous words. He wants him to save Youzhi, and despises him here!


    He was completely confused, and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "I don''t want you to seal the gate of heaven to save you Ming Zhi''s eyes moved down slightly, staring at Xu Shaotang''s Dantian quietly, "seal the gate of heaven again, depend on it!"


    "It?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Mingzhi blankly. He doesn''t know what riddle Mingzhi is playing with himself.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s blank look, Ming Zhi slowly opened his mouth and said: "Nuwa stone!"


    "You..."


    Xu Shaotang heart a jump, surprised asked: "do you see out?"


    "What do you say?" Ming Zhi laughingly looks at Xu Shaotang.


    Don''t you think it''s funny that you can''t even see it!


    When Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, he was suddenly relieved. Even Fengzhu could see the Nuwa stone on his body. It didn''t seem strange that he could see it.


    "What do I need to do?"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help asking, "is it to take the Nuwa stone out of my body? Or what? "


    "Nuwa stone has been integrated into your body now. Let''s not say whether it can be taken out. Even if it can be taken out, do you think you can still live if you forcibly peel the Nuwa stone from your flesh and blood?" Ming Zhi looked at Xu Shaotang with an idiot''s eyes. "Moreover, with the weak power of Nuwa stone now, even if I take you as the seal''s eye, it won''t help!"


    Facing Mingzhi''s scornful eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "master Mingzhi, please tell me what I want to do if you want to. You always despise me and make me hurt, OK?"


    "I think you are too stupid! Thanks to the plain girl, she said you were smart


    "What you have to do now is to nourish Nu Wa stone and let Nu Wa stone accumulate strength," he said


    "How to nourish?" Xu Shaotang asked: "every day take Ling milk Ling marrow feed it?"


    As long as it can nourish the Nuwa stone, he would like to use as many soul milk and soul, but he feels that if it can nourish the Nuwa stone to the point where it can seal the gate of heaven, it should not be so simple.


    Ming Zhi''s eyes flickered with fine awn, and said in a deep voice: "live well, re breed the stone spirit!"


    "What is Nuwa Shiling?" Xu Shaotang was at a loss.


    "Everything has spirit! Just like the thunder halberd in the tomb of Yan Guiren! " Mingzhi quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you know how Nuwa stone came from?"


    "Do you think I might know?"


    Xu Shaotang learns the tone and look of Ming Zhi''s speech. It seems that he is going to attack his arrogance.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ming Zhi was a little stunned, and then laughed again: "you are really a person who has revenge! However, you have to make it clear that you still have a lot of things to ask me to tell you. Have you thought about the consequences? ""Er..."


    Feeling the threat of Mingzhi, Xu Shaotang showed a flattering smile on his face. He reached out and patted the ice flower for Mingzhi. He said with a smile, "you say, you say, I listen."


    "That''s about it!"


    "Nuwa said:" the reason why Nuwa was satisfied with the seal of the stone was that it was the spirit of Nuwa


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang felt numb again and looked at Mingzhi stupidly. "That is to say, the stone spirit of Nuwa is the soul of Nuwa?"


    "Yes, not all."


    Mingzhi said: "the soul of Nuwa is just a guide. The formation of the stone spirit of Nuwa is directly related to the soul of Nuwa, but the stone spirit of Nuwa is another soul, just like your soul and the ghost of Yinglong attached to you. When Nuwa stone sealed the gate of heaven, it used up all its strength, and the stone spirit also broke up between heaven and earth. Therefore, if we want to seal the gate of heaven again, we must re breed the stone spirit for Nuwa stone. "


    "Well, I understand a little bit, but do you think I can give birth to Nuwa Shiling?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Mingzhi with a wry smile and said, "that''s the stone spirit bred by a trace of Nu Wa''s soul. I''m afraid I don''t have this ability, right?"


    "You can''t do it."


    Mingzhi smiles, turns the conversation and says, "however, since Nuwa stone can be integrated into your body, it shows that there should be some mysterious relationship between you and Nuwa stone. When you nourish it to a certain extent, you should be able to re nurture the spirit of stone."

 Chapter 2438

    "Well, as long as I can help you escape from the sea of suffering, I''ll try my best!"


    Xu Shaotang gently rubs his head, and suddenly receives so many unknown things from Mingzhi, all of which make him feel strange. He feels that his head is about to explode. He needs to digest these things well.


    "As soon as you can, I''m afraid you won''t last a thousand years!" He said solemnly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly drew, and he looked at Mingzhi helplessly. "Master Mingzhi, this is not what I can control, right? I want to be as soon as possible, but I don''t know how to breed Shiling. "


    "Well, it is."


    Ming Zhi nodded slightly, and seemed to feel that he was acting too hastily. He sighed softly: "you Hu is my only friend in this world. I don''t want him to die in the endless cold region."


    "Ten saints of the demon clan, don''t you have any other friends?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ming Zhi suddenly felt sad and laughed at himself: "the top ten saints of the demon clan, in addition to the traitor, Youhe and I are still alive!"


    "The traitor?"


    When Xu Shaotang was about to ask, he met the cold eyes of Ming Zhi. He immediately felt like falling into an ice cave. Even his soul seemed to be wrapped in the ice for thousands of years, and his cold sweat came out. He quickly closed his mouth.


    He knew that the so-called traitor must be the pain in Mingzhi''s heart. If he asked again, even if Mingzhi didn''t kill him for the sake of Yinglong and Youhe, he would surely be taught a lesson.


    Until Ming Zhi takes back his cold eyes, Xu Shaotang gasps with relief.


    It''s so terrible. Just a moment ago, I just looked at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, which made Xu Shaotang''s soul seem to be about to break up!


    Is this the terrible part of the most holy?


    "Su Nu asked me to bring you a message. She''s fine. You don''t have to worry."


    After a long time, he finally spoke again.


    Xu Shaotang quickly asked, "where is she? Is it fairyland


    "After she was involved in heaven, she fell on the Fairy Island. She has her own noble people to help. It''s not up to you to worry about her safety." It seems that Mingzhi hasn''t completely come out of the mood just now, and his words are still cool.


    "As long as she''s OK."


    Knowing that Su Nu was safe and sound, Xu Shaotang was completely relieved. He took a careful look at Ming Zhi. Seeing that the chill on Ming Zhi''s face had almost subsided, he asked carefully, "can you tell me where the gate of heaven is now?"


    Ming Zhi glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly and hummed, "haven''t you been to the north and South regions, even the sea of blood? Can''t even guess? "


    "The endless sea?"


    Xu Shaotang asked tentatively.


    This is the place where they are most suspicious, and the only place where they have valid doubts at present.


    "You''re not stupid at all!"


    Ming Zhi nodded slightly.


    "In the endless sea?" Xu Shaotang exclaimed in surprise and said excitedly: "can you tell me the specific location? Ming Zhi, I have never begged anyone in my life. This time, I beg you! As long as you can tell me the specific location of the gate of heaven, you can let me be an ox and a horse for you! "


    Xu Shaotang is too excited. Since he came to heaven, he has been searching for the gate of heaven. Now he finally knows that the gate of heaven is in the endless sea!


    However, the boundless endless sea is vast, if there is no specific location, let them search in the endless sea, he does not know to find the monkey years and horses.


    For the first time in his life, he asked for help so that he could go home and return to his beloved.


    "What''s the use of being a cow and a horse for me with your ability?" Ming Zhi looks at Xu Shaotang lightly.


    "Then how can you tell me?"


    Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly. Because of the uncontrollable excitement in his heart, his eyes began to turn red. He seemed to have a sense of inexplicable terror, but he just ignored his eyes.


    "If I don''t tell you, are you going to fight for me?" Ming Zhi seems to torture Xu Shaotang intentionally, and asks with a smile.


    "I dare not!"


    Xu Shaotang seriously said: "first, I don''t say whether I am your opponent or not. Just depend on your relationship with Youhe and Yinglong, as well as the kindness of saving lives outside Taichu, I won''t try my best to find you."


    "That''s about it!"


    Ming Zhi nodded with satisfaction, and then said slowly: "even if I tell you the location of the gate of heaven, you can''t get there at all with your current strength! Before you get there, you will be buried in the belly of the sea demon in the endless sea


    "I don''t have the strength now, it doesn''t mean I don''t have the strength in the future!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were full of firmness. "As long as I know where the gate of heaven is, no matter how dangerous it is, I will find it."Looking at Xu Shaotang''s unswerving look, he couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "you are really forgetful. What I just told you, you forgot so soon."


    "Not forgotten!"


    Knowing the meaning of Ming Zhi, Xu Shaotang said seriously, "I will live, live well, and try my best to breed the stone spirit."


    He knew that Mingzhi didn''t want him to die. He wanted him to give birth to Nuwa Shiling, seal the gate of heaven again, and help Youhe get rid of it as soon as possible.


    Not only did he think so, but he thought so himself.


    Youhe was kind to him. Although he was imprisoned by himself, he was willing to help Youhe as long as he could, although he didn''t know how to breed the stone spirit.


    "I thought you forgot."


    Ming Zhi snorted and then said with a smile: "forget it, for the sake of Ying Long and you Hu, I''ll help you again! I''ll send you to the gate of heaven! "


    "Really?"


    Hearing Mingzhi''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly stands up and looks at Mingzhi in disbelief.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that Mingzhi was so lovely. He wanted to take a kiss with him.


    "If you don''t appreciate it, forget it." Stop curling your mouth.


    "Yes! Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, looking at Ming Zhi gratefully and saying: "thank you!"


    "Don''t thank me, I''m for you!" If the spirit of Nuwa is still scattered in the underworld, it''s not so fast for you to get rid of it


    "No matter what your purpose is, I will thank you very much!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Mingzhi seriously and bowed to him deeply, "Mingzhi, I have written down your kindness. If you can use my place in the future and go through fire and water, you will never give up! Although, my mole ant may not have a chance to help you

 Chapter 2439

    After experiencing uncontrollable excitement, Xu Shaotang suddenly calmed down again, looked at Ming Zhi with some worry and said, "will you bring trouble to yourself if you take us to the gate of heaven?"


    In the past, Mingzhi refused to tell him where the gate of heaven was. This time, he offered to send them to the gate of heaven. He was surprised, but this change made Xu Shaotang worry.


    The world is far from as simple as he imagined. Even saints are bound by certain rules. As the most holy, I''m afraid there are some rules that he doesn''t know, right? If the most holy could do whatever he wanted, he would not have told him anything in the beginning.


    "I didn''t think I would think of it if I only thought about happiness!"


    Ming Zhi looks at Xu Shaotang a little surprised, but he nods slightly in his heart. Although it''s just a sentence, it proves that Xu Shaotang at least knows how to care about his own safety.


    "I''m happy to return to the world that belongs to us..."


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly for a while. On the one hand, he wanted to get back to his family as soon as possible. On the other hand, he was worried about the safety of Mingzhi. After a long time, he finally made a decision. He looked at Mingzhi with a serious face and said, "if you take us to the gate of heaven, it will bring you great disaster, you will quietly tell me the location of the gate of heaven, wait for me When I have the strength, I will go there myself... "


    When he said these words, Xu Shaotang was also deeply relieved.


    If he knows that there will be serious consequences if he stops doing so, and he still pretends to know nothing, he is really acting against his conscience.


    Although going home is the most important thing, you can''t go against your conscience.


    He has already been punished in the endless cold region, and he can''t harm the hell for his own sake any more.


    "Ha ha, you Hu and I haven''t lost sight at all!"


    There was a happy smile on Mingzhi''s face. "If the seal of the gate of heaven hasn''t collapsed, it would be troublesome to take you there, but now, it doesn''t matter!"


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang is still a little worried, "don''t put yourself in to help us. I owe you a few dragon people enough."


    "Do you think I''ll put myself in for you mole ant?" Ming Zhi looked at Xu Shaotang scornfully and said impolitely: "you look too high on yourself! If it''s not for Youhe and Yinglong, even if you kneel down in front of me and beg me, I don''t want to run around for you. My enemies haven''t been found yet. Do you think I''m in a hurry? "


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Although Ming Zhi''s words sounded harsh, they made Xu Shaotang feel more comfortable.


    As long as Mingzhi sends them to the gate of heaven, it will not cause him any trouble. Even if Mingzhi''s words are a little worse, he will accept them calmly.


    He can see clearly that no matter which world, there are many sharp and mean people, but there are also many people with a knife mouth and a bean curd heart.


    "Don''t be happy too soon, either!"


    It seems that Mingzhi can''t see the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face. As soon as Xu Shaotang shows a smile, Mingzhi mercilessly pours cold water on him. "When you go back to the lower world, your trouble may have just begun!"


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang did not know why he looked at Mingzhi, "why?"


    Ming Zhi snorted: "the seal of the gate of heaven has completely collapsed. The aura of heaven has poured into the lower world. Now the lower world is not what you think it is!"


    "Do you know anything?"


    The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually solidified.


    He hadn''t thought about it before, but now he began to worry when he heard that.


    "In the past, the war of destroying heaven and earth broke out between the two liches, which almost destroyed the lower world. Only then did Nu Wa seal the gate of heaven." Ming Zhi''s face gradually showed the color of memory, and he said: "the strong men in the lower world were no less than those in the heaven. Although they all fell in the war between the Lich and the lich, their descendants did not all fall! Before the lower Reiki is exhausted, most of the descendants of the strong seal themselves, waiting for the recovery of the lower Reiki! "


    "The saints in heaven are still bound by rules, but they don''t exist in the lower world. If my guess is right, now the aura of the lower world is reviving, I''m afraid that the saints will break the seal and come out!"


    "What''s more, there are still some people in heaven who will give you some face because of the ghost of Yinglong, but Yinglong has killed many powerful people in the lower world, and there are many people who want to revenge him! With your tiny power, it''s not necessarily easier to live in the lower world than in the heavenly world! "


    Listening to Mingzhi''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart is getting colder and colder.


    He knew that the speculation of Mingzhi could not be aimless. Although Mingzhi was guessing, he must have known something unknown, but he just didn''t want to say it!


    Moreover, as far as he knows, the black sorcerers have been waiting for the seal of the gate of heaven to collapse for thousands of years. Although he killed the black sorcerer at the beginning, there should still be black sorcerers diving to escape. If the aura of the lower world is abundant now, I''m afraid the black sorcerers will recover soon!It seems that his wish to live a safe life will fail again!


    However, it is precisely because of this that he urgently needs to go back. The more chaotic the lower world is, the more worried he is about the safety of his family.


    "Thank you for your reminding!"


    Xu Shaotang solemnly said: "rest assured, in order to help you Jue out of the sea of misery as soon as possible, for me and my family, no matter how difficult, I will live well!"


    "I hope you can do it!"


    "You go to the lock tree and wait for me, and I will meet you there," he said


    "Why don''t you come with us?" Xu Shaotang doubts a way.


    "Good people do it to the end!"


    Ming Zhi glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly, looked up at the vast sky, and said: "I''ll go to Fairy Island and take a plain girl to meet you again! Yinglong, there''s only so much I can do for you... "


    After that, the figure of Ming Zhi disappeared directly in front of Xu Shaotang, even without a shadow left.


    Looking at the empty ice field, Xu Shaotang''s ears still echoed with the words of Ming Zhi. He sighed and said to himself, "Yinglong, what can I do for you?"


    Yinglong''s ghost has helped him escape several times. He owes Yinglong many lives, but he doesn''t know how to repay him. Even if he can do something for Yinglong, he may feel that the debt in his heart is less

 Chapter 2440

    After silently bowing to the mausoleum of the tomb keeper and Yan Guiren, Xu Shaotang quickly flew to the city of sin.


    He had just passed through the endless ice sheet, but he saw several figures coming here at full speed.


    "Mu Tiance and them?"


    Xu Shaotang fixed his eyes and immediately saw the identity of the visitors. Isn''t that mu Tiance?


    Count carefully, it seems that everyone is in it.


    Xu Shaotang quickly approached them with some doubts. Soon, the group also found Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who rushed in front of them, Wu Jie could not help but curl his mouth and say to the people, "you see, I say this bastard must live well. You must believe it."


    "Where on earth did you die?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming stares at Xu Shaotang angrily, "do you know that when the snake comes to us and says you''ve been missing for ten days, we almost worry to death!"


    Her eyes are still red. It is estimated that she has shed tears all the way. Since she met Xu Shaotang, tears seem to have become her habit. The tears she has accumulated for more than 20 years have all dried up in recent years.


    Facing people''s hate eyes, Xu Shaotang said sheepishly: "I originally wanted to see where the end of this ice sheet is. Unexpectedly, I encountered some trouble and was trapped for a period of time, which worried everyone."


    "Before you go to do something next time, can you tell us first?" Tantai Jingming is really angry now.


    "Sure!"


    Xu Shaotang came forward to gently hold the hand of Tantai Jingming, looked around the crowd, and said with a smile: "in order to make up for my apology to you, I decided to tell you a good news."


    "What good things have happened to you?" Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said: "I feel that your cultivation seems to have improved?"


    "That''s not the point!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the good news I give you will surely make you feel that your worries are worth it!"


    "Better be!"


    Mu Tiance snorted, but he sighed helplessly.


    Although Xu Shaotang did not admit it, it can be judged from Xu Shaotang''s words that his conjecture is true. Xu Shaotang''s strength has been improved again, and it seems that it has not been improved at all.


    Although he was happy for Xu Shaotang to improve his strength again, he felt lost. He knew that the gap between himself and Xu Shaotang was widening again.


    "I promise you''ll be thrilled to hear the good news!" Xu Shaotang is determined to look at the crowd, but he deliberately sells the pass.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s determined appearance, people couldn''t help falling into a short period of thinking.


    A moment later, mu Tiance suddenly looked up at Xu Shaotang, with a smile on his face. He asked nervously, "don''t tell me, have you found the gate of heaven?"


    When asked this, mu Tiance''s voice began to tremble.


    Now, the most exciting news for them is the whereabouts of the gate of heaven!


    "No Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly.


    With Xu Shaotang''s voice falling, mu Tiance''s happy face suddenly disappears, and then throws a knife like look at Xu Shaotang, hoping to press Xu Shaotang on the ground and beat him hard! This bastard gave him hope, but let his hope in the shortest time.


    "You don''t want to show off!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said angrily, "what''s the good news? Hurry up and say, we are worried about you all the way. Are you willing to play tricks here? "


    "I''m afraid you''re too excited. I''m going to help you feel better." Xu Shaotang took a deep breath. Facing mu Tiance''s knife like eyes, he showed a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. "Although I didn''t find the gate of heaven, I found someone who can take us to the gate of heaven!"


    When Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, there was no excitement and cheering he expected, only infinite silence.


    All the people fell into silence, only the whistling wind and their suddenly increased breathing.


    Looking at the speechless crowd, Xu Shaotang suddenly turned black: "no, what''s your reaction? You didn''t respond to such good news? "


    "You said Is that true


    Finally, mu Tiance opened his mouth carefully. He had never been so nervous as now, even when facing life and death.


    He was afraid of Xu Shaotang''s evil taste and used this kind of thing to cheat them!


    But at the same time, he also knows Xu Shaotang. Although Xu Shaotang has a lot of bad taste, he should not make fun of them.


    It was this kind of contradictory psychology that made him feel as if his heart was about to rush out of his chest. Just now Xu Shaotang let him feel disappointed, and he didn''t want to be disappointed again.


    "Of course it''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily: "this kind of thing, how dare I take it out to joke with you?"If someone dares to make fun of him, no matter how much relationship he has with that person, he will be thoroughly angered. This is the pain in their heart, and also the softest place in their heart. Let alone him, even if he has no heart or heart, he will not do it.


    "You said, who is the man who can take us to the gate of heaven?"


    Even though she has got a positive answer from Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming still has the feeling of dreaming.


    "You all know this man!"


    Xu Shaotang looked back at the depth of the ice, and then said in a deep voice, "stop


    "Why not


    Mu Tiance was slightly stunned. At the next moment, he suddenly grabbed Xu Shaotang fiercely, and even his nails were embedded in Xu Shaotang''s flesh. The huge excitement made his voice tremble. "Really Is it mindfulness? He is going to take us to The gate of heaven


    Xu Shaotang is about to answer mu Tiance''s words, but Jiuwei grabs him again and asks excitedly, "did you see Mingzhi?"


    "Xu Shao, are you really not kidding us?"


    "Shaotang, tell me, I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "Xu Shaotang, you''d better not cheat us!"


    For a moment, Xu Shaotang is surrounded by people. They are excited and say it in Xu Shaotang''s ear, but they can''t see the helpless look on Xu Shaotang''s face.


    With so many questions, he didn''t know which one to answer first.


    "Stop!"


    Finally, Xu Shaotang slowly raised his hand and motioned the crowd to be quiet, "it''s true. I can''t tell you for a while. Let''s go to the lock tree in Mashan now. Mingzhi and Su Nu are waiting for us there! On the way, I''ll tell you slowly! "


    "Xu Shaotang! You bastard, I''ll fight you! "


    Just as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, mu Tiance suddenly looked up to the sky and roared. The voice broke through the sky and echoed over the ice sheet

 Chapter 2441

    On the way to suolongyuan, Xu Shaotang tells the public in detail about his encounter with the tomb keeper and his unexpected encounter with Mingzhi.


    When people learned that he was now a real semi saint, they were all shocked.


    However, compared with the news that Hades was going to take them to the gate of heaven, all the shock was so insignificant.


    Xu Shaotang also learned from them that Zhen Miao had been worried about his disappearance. When he didn''t go back the day before yesterday, Zhen Miao couldn''t sit still any more. On the one hand, she asked the snake to go back and tell mu Tiance the news of his disappearance. On the other hand, she went to find the iron wolf. When she learned that he had asked Huo Kongshan about the deep place of frost and snow, she guessed Xu Shaotang mostly went to the depths of the frost and snow. When all the people arrived at the city of sin, they immediately came to find him.


    "You just seem to say that Su Nu and Ming Zhi are together?"


    At the moment, it seems that the name of another person in Xu Dan''s mind is still included.


    After knowing the whole story, the smile on Tantai Jingming''s face never stopped.


    Nothing excites them more than to return to their own world. They have been involved in the heaven for more than a year, thinking about finding their way home all the time. What was so far away is now suddenly told that their dream has come true. This kind of excitement and excitement makes them unable to calm down for a long time.


    Each of them has quietly pinched himself several times, let the pain remind them that they are not dreaming.


    "You just remember?" Xu Shaotang looks at Jingming with a smile on his face. "Su Nu is in Xiandao. Now, Mingzhi is going to take Su Nu to join us in suoshen tree! Our previous guess is right, from suolongyuan we can really go to Xiandao. "


    "So we don''t have to go to Sendao now?"


    "Why do you go to Fairy Island?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we planned to go to the fairy island just to find the gate of the plain girl and heaven. Now we can go home immediately. No matter what the Fairy Island is, I don''t want to go even if it''s the God Island!"


    "Why do I still feel that it''s incredible?"


    After the great surprise, mu Tiance was surrounded by deep doubts again. "We haven''t found the gate of heaven after looking for so long. How can we stop and suddenly take us to the gate of heaven? He doesn''t have any intention, does he? "


    Xu Shaotang did not tell them about Nuwa Shiling, which made mu Tiance doubt.


    Happiness came so suddenly that they were all caught by surprise. But behind the easy things, there were often unknown things. Mu Tiance suddenly began to worry about the purpose of stopping.


    "What can he do?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyone here is no different from a mole ant in the face of death. Does it take so much trouble for him to do what he wants to do to us? You don''t see the horror of the dead. If you see it, you won''t doubt it. "


    Mu Tiance thought about it, and it seemed that it was such a truth. Although he still had some doubts in his heart, he couldn''t think of any reason to harm them. He could only temporarily suppress the doubts in his heart and said, "I hope! I always think there''s something strange about it. "


    "Let''s not talk about it."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Jiuwei and Xiao Qingyi and said, "ladies and gentlemen, we are going back to the world that belongs to us. What are your plans?"


    Although he may have guessed the answer in his mind, he still wants to ask Jiuwei for their opinions.


    "You want to drive us away?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, nine tail''s face suddenly surged with a trace of displeasure, looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes with a trace of warning.


    "I don''t care. Ask mu Tiance." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao, "what about you? You are the people of heaven. There''s no need to go back to our world with us. It''s easy to go back. Maybe it''s not so easy to come back to heaven again... "


    "I have no relatives in heaven, and my only friends are you."


    Zhen Miao quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said in a low voice, "if you don''t drive me away, I''d like to go with you to your world to have a look. If you all leave, there is no longer anything to be nostalgic for me."


    "All right! As long as you want to


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on Xiao Qingyi again.


    "What am I doing?"


    Xiaoqingyi smile, "I can put down all from the south to the north, do you think, still need me to give you the answer?"


    "I''ve got it!"


    Seeing that everyone was determined to return to the earth with them, Xu Shaotang shrugged with a smile and said, "well, anyway, I heard from Mingzhi that the lower world may not be what it was before we left. The aura of the lower world revives. I''m afraid that there will be countless strong people emerging..."


    "You are not afraid. What are we afraid of?" Before Xu Shaotang finished, Jiuwei snorted.


    Even if Xu Shaotang is now a semi saint, in the eyes of her demon emperor, Xu Shaotang is still vulnerable. Xu Shaotang is not afraid of danger. What can she fear?If you want to scare them with such a trick, there''s no way!


    "I''m not trying to scare you."


    Xu Shaotang guessed what Jiuwei thought, and said with a smile, "I mean, you can go to the lower world with us, just as you can help us! Ha ha, it''s said that there are no rules for saints in the lower world. If we meet a strong enemy and you are the demon emperor, we don''t have many cards. "


    "You think it''s beautiful!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s straightforward words, Jiuwei could not help humming, but he didn''t say much.


    He can care about Xu Shaotang''s life or death, but he can''t care about Mu Tiance''s life or death. Similarly, mu Tiance can''t care about Xu Shaotang''s life or death. Therefore, no matter whether she is willing or not, if Xu Shaotang meets a strong enemy, she will definitely do it.


    "Since everyone has no opinion, hurry to suolongyuan! Don''t let them wait so long! "


    At the thought of returning to the earth immediately, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly surged with an unspeakable excitement.


    "I have an opinion!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the snake came to Xu Shaotang''s side, "I don''t want to go down with you!"


    "Your opinion is invalid!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are my mount, where I go, you will naturally go! Why, do you still feel aggrieved by following us? Others nine tail a demon emperor don''t feel aggrieved, you have what good aggrieved


    "I..."


    The serpent stagnated slightly, and a strong resentment suddenly surged in his heart. Xu Shaotang, the bastard, was obviously taking nine tails to crush him!

 Chapter 2442

    When passing the Tianqiong mountains, Jiuwei simply went to explain, and then followed them to suolongyuan without hesitation.


    Different from the last time when they stood in front of suolongyuan, this time, without a trace of melancholy, they could not wait to rush into suolongyuan.


    Under the tree of suoshen, Mingzhi and Su Nu are standing there quietly. In front of them is the extremely respectful dragon.


    "Here they are


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s breath, he looked at the lock tree in front of him without strabismus and sighed softly: "Ying Long and nu Yu met here. Now their souls are reunited here, which is also a kind of nature."


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have any impression of this place."


    Su Nu''s face is calm, but the excitement in her eyes is hard to hide. They are looking for Xu Shaotang, and she never looks for them. However, if it is not for her, she can''t even leave fairyland, let alone look for them.


    "Do you have any impression of him?" Mingzhi pointed to the respectful standing dragon, "he used to be the servant of the girl."


    Su Nu''s eyes swept over the rotten cheek of Long Xiang, gently shook her head and said, "No."


    He had no impression of Longyu, but Longyu felt the breath of a girl on her. Longyu''s eyes, which felt that they would fall out of their eyes at any time, were full of excitement. He wanted to say something to the plain girl, but he didn''t dare to make any mistakes.


    "Maybe one day you''ll remember him."


    He knew that Xu Shaotang and his family would arrive soon.


    "Shengzun, are you really OK if you hurt the gatekeeper of Xiandao?" Looking at a plain face of Ming Zhi, the eyes are a little worried.


    "Ben Zun, you should have asked him if there was anything wrong There was a trace of contempt in Mingzhi''s eyes, and he said faintly: "it seems that the lesson I taught him last time is not enough. When I send you to the gate of heaven, I will come back to have a good chat with him! I''m so angry that I''m worried that I can''t find anyone to spread it! "


    Hearing the words of Ming Zhi, Su Nu was dumb for a moment.


    I have to say that Mingzhi is really crazy! However, he does have crazy capital! The gatekeeper belongs to the strong among the strong in Sendao, but in front of the dead, he is no different from a three-year-old.


    A moment later, the virgin asked curiously, "did the saint also fight with the gatekeeper before?"


    Ming Zhi nodded slightly: "the last time I went to Xiandao from here, he stopped me once, and I taught him a good lesson. I didn''t expect that he didn''t have a long memory and dared to stop me."


    As they spoke, the huge figure of the snake appeared in front of them.


    After a long separation, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu are excited in their eyes, and their eyes fall on each other quietly


    seeing the dragon, the snake instinctively has a sense of fear. When he sees the Dragon standing there respectfully, he has already guessed the identity of the netherworld. Out of fear of the most holy instinct of the demon clan, he subconsciously wants to see it He ran away, but he didn''t dare to run away. He had to take all the people to the lock tree and constantly remind himself not to speak. If he angered Mingzhi, he would die!


    As soon as she came to the lock tree, the snake immediately fell on its knees instinctively, and even Jiuwei had an impulse to worship. She managed to suppress that impulse and moved to the front of Mingzhi. She bowed to the front of Mingzhi and said respectfully: "Jiuwei has seen the Holy One!"


    "I have seen the Holy One!"


    Others also followed Jiuwei and bowed to Mingzhi.


    They saluted him not only because of the terrible power of Hades, but also because of their gratitude to Hades.


    "The Nine Tailed Fox family?"


    Mingzhi glanced at Jiuwei faintly and said: "Jiuwei Tianhu family was strong for a while, but it was destroyed in the war after all! Forget it, for the sake of the fallen holy one of your family, please forgive me


    "Thank you


    Hear the words of Ming Zhi, nine tail this just slowly stand up, bow body to stand there.


    "Are you a snake?" Mingzhi looked at the snake that turned into the body and bowed to the ground.


    Although Mingzhi didn''t deliberately reveal his own breath, the snake was still scared by Mingzhi, so he quickly replied: "the snake I have seen the Holy One


    "There is a trace of my dragon blood." Mingzhi looked at the snake who didn''t dare to lift his head. "However, with the faint blood in your body, if you want to turn into a dragon, I''m afraid there''s no hope."


    "He has dragon blood in his body?" Hearing Ming Zhi''s words, Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    Ming Zhi nodded slightly: "very weak, not as good as your in case!"


    "Me?"


    Xu Shaotang was a little stunned. After a moment, he remembered that the dragon blood in his body should be the drop of blood essence that Youhe had given him. It was the blood essence of Youhe, and the purity of its blood was not comparable to that of a snake.Mingzhi glanced at the crowd and asked Xu Shaotang, "are they all people who want to go to the lower world with you?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Ming Zhi thought for a while, and his eyes fell on the snake again. He said faintly: "there is very little dragon left. It''s also your nature that you can have a trace of dragon blood in your body. I''ll send you another one. It depends on the will of heaven whether you can turn into a dragon."


    As soon as the words fell, a drop of fresh blood shot into the snake''s head from the fingertips of Ming Zhi.


    The snake trembled all over, felt the power contained in the drop of blood, and quickly fell down to thank him: "thank you for your kindness!"


    "Let''s go! Seeing you off, I''m going to get revenge! "


    When he was about to leave, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Longxiang, "your wish is over. Don''t stay here. Go where you should go! Without five elements, you can''t last long! If someone stops you, give him this! "


    With that, a black scale appeared in Mingzhi''s hand.


    With a "bang", long Peng knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times to Mingzhi respectfully. Then he raised his hands to take the black scale from Mingzhi''s hands and made a "Gugu" sound in his mouth.


    "Don''t thank me, go!" He waved his hand slightly.


    Long Yi kowtows three heads again. Then he slowly stands up from the ground and looks at Xu Shaotang and Su nu. His body moves. The whole person has disappeared in front of them.


    "Can you understand him?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "What do you think?"


    Ming Zhi looks at Xu Shaotang with his idiot like eyes.


    "Yes, you have lived for nearly ten thousand years, haven''t you? It''s normal to be able to understand the words of Longxiang. " Xu Shaotang smiles awkwardly, then comes to Mingzhi, and says with a smile, "master Mingzhi, you can give the snake a drop of blood, can you give me a drop or two?"


    "You already have the blood essence of you in your body. What do you want from me?" He frowned.


    "Alchemy, I have a kind of alchemy here Oh... "


    Before Xu Shaotang finished speaking, he was kicked away by Ming Zhi in a scream

 Chapter 2443

    Under the guidance of Mingzhi, all the people walk in the sky above the endless sea.


    Looking up, they couldn''t see the end of the endless sea, and they couldn''t see where the legendary Fairy Island was. They just heard that the biggest branch of suoshen tree was the road to the Fairy Island. The whole Fairy Island was covered by a big array, and they couldn''t see the existence of the Fairy Island.


    When they heard Su Nu''s words, they finally understood why many people knew Fairy Island, but no one knew where it was.


    In the depth of the endless sea, thunder roars. From time to time, you can see buckets of thick and thin lightning falling from the sky, the wind howling, and the huge waves rolling in the sea.


    The siren''s roar is constantly ringing in their ears, which makes them dizzy. Although they don''t see the sirens, they can also imagine the strength of those sirens. They are very glad that they didn''t venture into the endless sea to find the gate of heaven. Otherwise, they are afraid that they will all be buried in the belly of the sirens.


    However, with the gradual release of the breath of the underworld, the heaven and the earth suddenly became silent, and even the huge waves in the sea weakened. It seemed that the underworld had been dominated by the underworld.


    The strong!


    This is the real top power!


    All the people sigh in their hearts that just a breath will make those powerful sea monsters retreat. It''s hard to imagine what kind of scene it would be to destroy heaven and earth if there were someone with the same strength as him.


    "It''s almost there!"


    Just when people were shocked by the terrible power of Mingzhi, Mingzhi suddenly said: "the gate of heaven is in the thunder prison in front of us!"


    "Thunder prison? Where is thunder prison


    People don''t understand. Where is thunder prison? I can''t hear the thunder and lightning.


    At the same time, at their side, they let go of the divine power to form a white barrier and protect them firmly in the middle.


    "Boom..."


    When they went a few miles further, there was a sudden thunder in their ears, which seemed to tear the sky and stung their eardrums.


    Purple thunder and lightning continuously fell on the barrier formed by the supernatural power. In front of them, dense purple thunder, like a dense rain curtain, fell from nine days. They seemed to fall into a purgatory formed by nine days of purple thunder.


    Looking down, you can see that even the sea water can''t get close to the thunder prison. Below the thunder prison is a piece of scorched earth, with huge cracks crisscrossing on the ground, like a cross-linked abyss.


    At this moment, they seem to have the illusion of being in the ancient world.


    "It''s really thunder prison!"


    Looking at the purple thunder constantly intertwined on the white barrier, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help looking slightly worried and asked in a low voice: "can you carry it?"


    Ming Zhi squinted at Xu Shaotang. Although he didn''t say a word, the look in his eyes was very clear.


    Isn''t that bullshit? If he can''t carry the nine day purple thunder in the thunder prison, how dare he take these people to the gate of heaven? How can you even break through this thunder prison?


    "All right!"


    Facing Ming Zhi''s eyes, Xu Shaotang knows that his worries are superfluous, and the worries in his heart gradually dissipate.


    Facts have proved that this horrible thunder prison does not pose any threat to Hades. Despite the roar of thunder in the sky, they are safe in the barrier formed by the divine power of Hades.


    "Here it is


    When the voice of the dead sounds again in the roaring thunder, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared in the sky, which crazily devoured everything around, even the purple thunder was engulfed by it.


    Even in the barrier, they can still feel an irresistible suction from the whirlpool. If they were not protected by the supernatural power, they would have been involved in the whirlpool.


    "This is the gate of heaven!"


    Looking at the top of the head of the whirlpool, Ming Zhi light said: "as long as through the door of heaven, you can go to the lower world! You''d better pray that your luck is not too bad, otherwise, there is still the possibility of being buried in the gate of heaven! I can only send you here. When I take back my divine power, you can ask for more blessings! "


    "No matter how dangerous it is, we must go back!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were full of a firm look, "stop, thank you! Still, as long as there is a place where I can use Xu Shaotang, I will go through fire and water without hesitation! "


    "Thank you


    They also bowed to Mingzhi again.


    They have no doubt that even if they know where the gate of heaven is without the protection of Hades, they will not be able to do anything. Only those who are better than Hades can ignore the countless powerful sea demons in the endless sea and the thunder prison with the smell of destruction behind them.


    "Get out of here! Do your best to delay your great affairs


    Ming Zhi lightly waved at the crowd, as if driving away flies.At the same time of speaking, Mingzhi suddenly withdraws his divine power. At the moment when he withdraws his divine power, people''s bodies are suddenly involved in the vortex of the sky.


    "See you in heaven and sea, everyone!"


    Xu Shaotang gave a wild laugh, and finally yelled at Mingzhi: "Mingzhi, good bye! Better not


    The whirlpool engulfed Xu Shaotang''s body. Xu Shaotang didn''t know if Mingzhi had heard his words. To be honest, he really didn''t want to see Mingzhi in the lower world, because as long as Mingzhi appeared in the lower world, it would not be a good thing!


    "Boy, we''ll meet again!"


    Looking at the whirlpool that completely engulfed all the people''s bodies, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and then he said to the empty sky, "do you really just want Xu Shaotang to re breed the Nuwa stone spirit?"


    "Why don''t you believe it?"


    There is no one in the sky suddenly sounded a calm voice.


    "I really don''t believe it!" Ming Zhi snorted: "I never believe what you said, and I can''t believe it!"


    "If you don''t believe it, why send them here?" The voice sounded again, still as usual indifferent, did not cause any waves because of the words.


    "I''m in a hurry, can''t I?"


    Ming Zhi didn''t say well, but there was a thick color of doubt in his eyes.


    "You''re still like that..."


    There was a faint sigh in the sky, and then he said in a soft voice: "it''s thousands of years since the end of the Ming Dynasty, and the enmity between you and those people of the human race should be eliminated! Listen to my advice, if you want to become the way of heaven, you should first put down the hatred and obsession in your heart... "


    "Don''t follow me! I''m not interested in the way of heaven! "


    Mingzhi said impolitely: "I know, you must know where those two bastards are hiding, but I won''t ask you, I will find them sooner or later!"


    "Alas..."


    There was a heavy sigh in the sky, which disappeared in the vast sky from near to far.

 Chapter 2444

    "Wake up! Wake up... "


    In a daze, a girl''s voice came into Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    Vaguely, he felt another hand approaching him.


    When he felt the hand approaching, Xu Shaotang''s body made an instinctive response. He grabbed the weak hand, and he could not get rid of it, no matter how hard it struggled.


    "Let me go! Let go, or don''t blame me for being rude


    The girl is very angry to call, another palm slowly already aimed at Xu Shaotang''s face door, slowly lift.


    Just as the girl wanted to give her a slap, and the result was that she even dared to do something to herself when she was in a coma, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly opened, and a breathtaking Li mang came out of his eyes.


    Facing the breathtaking Li Mang, the girl suddenly trembled, but the palm could no longer fall. The pretty face lost its color, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the girl in front of her. She looked about fifteen or sixteen years old. Her black hair was casually draped on her shoulders, and her delicate cheeks were wearing light makeup. But at this moment, maybe it was because of excessive fright. She couldn''t see the slightest blood color on her face, and her big eyes were full of panic and helplessness. She even forgot to struggle.


    The girl is wearing a green dress, but the style of the dress is not like that of the earth.


    "Is it still in heaven?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumps, and the hand that grabs the girl''s wrist also shakes. Under the pain, the girl suddenly snores. Xu Shaotang realizes that she seems to have hurt the girl. He quickly lets go of the girl''s hand and looks at the cave in front of her eyes slowly. She asks the girl, "where is this?"


    A strong sense of fear hit Xu Shaotang''s heart. He was afraid that he would be happy in vain, that he was still in heaven, or that he might go to another strange world from the gate of heaven.


    The girl was frightened by Xu Shaotang''s eyes just now. Even though Xu Shaotang had loosened her wrist, her face was still in a panic. She didn''t seem to hear Xu Shaotang''s question at all.


    Seeing that there was no answer from the girl, Xu Shaotang stood up on the ground and walked slowly to the cave with a very uneasy mood.


    A piece of primitive forest came into Xu Shaotang''s sight. When he looked around, he could see no sign of modern civilization. Close his eyes and feel it. Although the aura here is much thinner than that of heaven, it is also a thousand times stronger than that of the earth he knew. Even the aura of Kunlun is less than 10% of that here.


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang was enveloped by a strong sense of disappointment, which made him feel suffocated and his body could hardly support him.


    "Say, where on earth is this?"


    The great disappointment gradually turned into uncontrollable anger. Xu Shaotang turned around and gave the girl an angry roar with red eyes.


    Maybe Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit is too heavy. With Xu Shaotang''s angry roar, the girl slumps down on the ground, tears fall down her cheeks, but she doesn''t dare to cry out. She just looks at Xu Shaotang in horror, and her eyes are full of begging eyes.


    Facing the girl''s pleading eyes, Xu Shaotang''s heart softened and gradually regained her sense.


    He tried his best to put away his murderous spirit and try his best to look calm. He slowly went to the girl''s side and squatted down. Looking at the frightened girl, he slowed down his voice and said softly: "sorry, I don''t mean any harm. I just want to know where I am now. Can you tell me? It''s very important to me! "


    As Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit was deliberately concealed by him, the girl finally recovered from her great fear. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s apologetic words, she said: "Peng Penglai. "


    "Penglai?"


    Xu Shaotang screamed, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    Is Penglai fairy mountain in legend?


    That is to say, it is very likely that he has returned to earth? Just came to a place similar to Kunlun?


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly remembers what you Hu once said to him. In this world, there are many sealed places like Kunlun kingdom. With the collapse of the seal, these worlds will gradually appear!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s heart, which had been disappointed to the extreme, suddenly surged with a trace of hope.


    After gradually calming down, Xu Shaotang''s divine sense quickly swept over the girl.


    Change the virtual state!


    Although in his eyes, Huaxu is not worth mentioning at all, it is very good for him to reach Huaxu at such an age.


    "Have you ever been out of Penglai?" Xu Shaotang said softly, "or is there any other world outside Penglai?"


    The girl shook her head: "I don''t know. I''ve offended people I can''t afford. I''m forced to hide here. I haven''t been to other places."


    "The people you can''t afford to offend? Who is it? " Xu Shaotang asked curiously."Seven kill hall."


    The girl carefully looked at Xu Shaotang, as if afraid that Xu Shaotang would catch himself and give him to the people in the seven kill hall to receive a reward.


    "Seven kill hall?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, and he was sure that he had never heard of this name, whether on earth or in heaven. So, his guess was very likely?


    "Is the seven kill hall very strong?" Xu Shaotang asked: "you are a weak woman, how can you offend the people in the seven kill hall?"


    "You are Are you from the seven kill hall? "


    The young girl looks at Xu Shaotang with alert face.


    Xu Shaotang some funny said: "I don''t even know where the seven kill hall is, how can it be the person of the seven kill hall?"


    The girl gave a slight "Oh", then she dodged Xu Shaotang''s eyes and said, "I killed a dandy by mistake, but I don''t want that man''s family to have something to do with the seven kill hall, so..."


    "So you were chased and killed by the people in the seven kill hall and came here?" Xu Shaotang looked at the girl dubiously, "what''s your name?"


    "Bu Ruo."


    "Well, I remember!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, took out a broken Erdan from his bag of heaven and earth, and put it into Bu ruo''s hand, "this is broken Erdan. When you get to the state of concentration, you should use it. See you later!"


    As soon as the voice falls, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly disappears in front of Bu Ruo. When Bu Ruo returns to the cave, there is no shadow of Xu Shaotang around.


    "Po Erdan?"


    When he was shocked by the stranger''s terrible strength, bu Ruo looked at the pill in his hand with astonishment. After a short surprise, he was deeply puzzled. A man who broke Erdan''s hand didn''t know the identity of the seven kill palace?

 Chapter 2445

    After judging the general position by the trajectory of the sun above his head, Xu Shaotang quickly flew to the East.


    After passing through this primeval forest, some scattered villages appear in front of him. Occasionally, you can see some pavilions standing, and you can see people shuttling between those pavilions. These buildings keep the style of ancient times, as if with Xu Shaotang back to the past.


    If he is not in a hurry to see if he has returned to the earth, Xu Shaotang will certainly go down to investigate, but he is not in the mood at the moment.


    A few minutes later, the vast sea appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the boundless sea, Xu Shaotang''s heart quickens abruptly. If there is no accident, his judgment should be correct. Penglai is also a small world broken by the collapse of the seal of the gate of heaven.


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath. Just as he was about to fly over the ocean as fast as he could, several lights and shadows suddenly burst into the sky.


    "Xianyou, stay!"


    A voice called Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang stopped and looked back, but saw that three old men in grey robes were coming to him quickly.


    One earth fairy, two people fairy!


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang is anxious to verify his conjecture. How can he be in the mood to talk nonsense with these people.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s indifferent voice, the displeasure in several people''s eyes flashed and quickly came to Xu Shaotang''s side. The earth immortal gave Xu Shaotang a smile and said: "old seven kill hall, zuoqingcheng. Seeing Xianyou passing over the seven kill hall, I came to have a talk with Xianyou."


    "Seven kill hall?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes narrowed slightly and glanced at the three people faintly. "I''m not free now. I''ll talk about it another day!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s body turned into a streamer and quickly swept across the distant sky.


    "What a speed


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s rapidly disappearing figure, an old man behind zuoqingcheng exclaimed, "brother, I''m afraid his strength is still above you?"


    "Far better than me! He must be a celestial being, maybe even a great Luo Jinxian! "


    There is a dignified color in Zuo Qingcheng''s eyes.


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Zuo Qingcheng''s words, they were shocked and looked at Xu Shaotang''s disappearing direction in disbelief. "It''s terrible to have such strength at such an age, isn''t it?"


    Zuo Qingcheng nodded slightly: "I''m afraid this person is not small, go, quickly report this matter to the temple master!"


    With that, the three quickly flew to the seven kill hall.


    After wandering over the vast sea for nearly half an hour, many tall buildings suddenly appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the familiar high-rise building in front of him, Xu Shaotang''s eyes instantly moistened.


    Come back! He''s back at last!


    After nearly two years of being involved in heaven, he finally returned to this haunted world!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang was almost dizzy with happiness, and familiar figures crossed his eyes.


    Familiar streets, familiar tall buildings!


    Tianhai, this is Tianhai!


    "Tianhai! I''m back! "


    Xu Shaotang is so excited in his heart that he shouts. In order to avoid unnecessary confusion, he quickly hides his body in the clouds and flies to the direction of Xu''s family.


    Even before he arrived at Xu''s home, he could imagine what it would be like to meet his family.


    He kept telling himself not to be excited in his heart, but he couldn''t suppress the excitement at all.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang appeared in the sky of Xu''s villa.


    When he broke through the clouds and fell in front of the Xu family, a bad premonition suddenly welled up in his heart.


    The door of Xu''s family is closed. At the door, it is full of weeds. The whole Xu family is dead and silent, and no sound can be heard.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the excitement in Xu Shaotang''s heart disappears instantly, a piercing chill rushes to his whole body, and his eyes are full of murders.


    "Squeak..."


    Xu Shaotang gently pushed the door open, but what came into his eyes was a broken scene.


    The original beautiful yard has been completely occupied by weeds, walking on the withered leaves, making a harsh "squeak" sound.


    There was no figure in his imagination, no loud cry, no severe reprimand from his parents. The whole Xu family had been submerged in a dilapidated situation.


    Dragging an extremely heavy step into the room, Xu Shaotang only feels that his body may fall at any time, but there is a voice in his heart constantly reminding him that he can''t fall!


    The room was covered with dust and spider silk. It was obvious that it had been uninhabited for a long time. Only his heavy footsteps echoed in the room.


    "What''s the matter? What happened, what happened! "


    Xu Shaotang''s heart sent out a burst of angry roar, his body was constantly shaking, a pair of iron fists were pinched to "crunch", the fierce murderous atmosphere made the surrounding temperature drop suddenly, so that the birds perched in the surrounding trees quickly fled here.When he was angry, a burst of laughter came from the charity hospital not far from Xu''s home.


    Xu Shaotang forces himself to calm down and quickly rushes out of Xu''s home to the nearby Charity Hospital.


    The charity hospital is still there. All kinds of cars are parked at the door, and people are shaking in the hospital, which proves that the charity hospital is still as busy as it was before he left, which is in sharp contrast to the Xu family not far away.


    When the murderous Xu Shaotang walked into the Charity Hospital, all the people in the charity hospital were in a panic, and all of them stood still, suffering in the cold from hell.


    Xu Shaotang noticed the frightened eyes of those people in the hospital, but he couldn''t stop his murderous spirit. The anger in his heart was about to devour him completely.


    "Give me your cell phone!"


    Xu Shaotang went straight to a dull man, and said in a very stiff voice.


    The man looks at Xu Shaotang in horror. His body can no longer support him. He sits on the ground with a face full of ashes. He seems to be in a state of dementia. Let alone hand his mobile phone to Xu Shaotang, even if it''s impossible for him to move his fingers.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have the heart to talk to this man in a soft voice, and he can''t do it at all.


    Seeing the man sitting there, he came forward and rudely searched his cell phone from the man and dialed Longjiang''s phone as fast as he could.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off..."


    When the voice came from the mobile phone, the frost on Xu Shaotang''s face became heavier.


    He has known Longjiang for many years. Longjiang''s mobile phone never turns off, never at any time! But at the moment, Longjiang''s mobile phone is turned off!


    This only means that something happened to the Dragon general!


    Even the Dragon general has an accident. Can the Xu family get better?


    Xu Shaotang hangs up and wants to make a call to Lianxin, but finds that his fingers are constantly shaking, let alone making a call. He can''t even hold his mobile phone.


    "Pa!"


    The mobile phone slipped from Xu Shaotang''s hand and fell to the ground heavily.


    "Xu Xu Shao


    At this time, a trembling voice with infinite surprise came into Xu Shaotang''s ears.

 Chapter 2446

    Following this voice, a familiar figure appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Zhou Shudao!


    Xu Shaotang, with a flash of body shape, has come to Zhou Shudao. He grabs Zhou Shudao and looks at him in horror. He quickly disappears into the charity hospital.


    Until the figure of Xu Shaotang and Zhou Shudao disappeared for a minute, the whole charity hospital gradually got rid of the state of panic. Everyone''s clothes had been wet with cold sweat. After a short silence, one after another screams rang through the whole Charity Hospital.


    Although Xu Shaotang is sorry for the situation of the Charity Hospital, he can do nothing about it. At the moment, he has taken Zhou Shudao back to the dilapidated Xu family.


    "Lao Zhou, what''s the matter with the Xu family?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are full of murders, and his voice is very cold, like an emissary from hell.


    Zhou Shudao''s cold sweat kept falling down on the floor of Xu''s house. Although he wanted to answer Xu Shaotang''s question, he didn''t have any part of his body to listen to him. He could only make a "yiyiya" sound from his throat.


    Looking at Zhou Shudao like this, Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath, trying to calm his mood and forcibly put away his murderous spirit.


    Even so, there is still something that can not be suppressed.


    However, Zhou Shudao knew Xu Shaotang very well. He knew that Xu Shaotang would not kill himself. After Xu Shaotang put away his murderous spirit, he also tried his best to get rid of his boundless fear.


    For a long time, Zhou Shudao finally slowed down.


    "Xu Xu Shao, don''t worry... "


    Zhou Shudao tried to swallow a mouthful of saliva to moisten his throat, and said slowly: "people of the Xu family It''s ok It''s all right! "


    Hearing Zhou Shudao''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart finally settled down a little. He grabbed Zhou Shudao''s arm and asked, "what about the Xu family? Where did they go? What''s more, how did the Xu family become like this? "


    "I I''m not sure


    Zhou Shudao took a long breath and said, "all I know is that all the Xu family disappeared overnight. They should have been taken to hide by Xu Shao''s friends, but I''m sure they should be all right."


    "Hidden?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes once again flashed a glimmer of cold light, "Xu family is aboveboard, why do you want to hide? Is there someone to deal with the Xu family? "


    "Well!"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "it seems that the Xu family has offended those immortals. I''m not sure about the details. I only know that a group of immortals killed the Xu family in a big way, but when they arrived, the Xu family was empty. That''s why I said that all the people in the Xu family should be OK."


    "The immortal?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned, and even Zhou Shudao knew about the immortal cultivators. That is to say, with the influx of aura from heaven, the aura here has revived. The immortal cultivators are no longer a secret, and they should still often live in the world.


    "Yes, those people are omnipotent Zhou Shudao nodded and looked at Xu Shaotang with some worry. "Xu Shao, don''t walk around for the time being, so that those immortals will not know that you are coming back for your trouble. Those people are too fierce. I''m afraid of you..."


    "Don''t worry about that! I''ll skin and cramp these bullshit cultivators one by one


    Xu Shaotang murderous interrupted Zhou Shudao''s words, "give me your mobile phone, I''ll see if I can contact my family."


    "Good!"


    Zhou Shudao quickly takes out his mobile phone and hands it to Xu Shaotang, but he is surprised. After listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, it seems that he doesn''t pay attention to those immortals at all! He disappeared for nearly two years. Is it because of those immortals?


    Xu Shaotang picks up the phone and quickly dials Lianxin''s Secret phone.


    Only a few people know about this phone call. Except for him, no one in the Xu family knows that Lianxin has a secret phone call.


    There was no power off or busy tone on the phone, which made Xu Shaotang calm down a little.


    One second, two seconds


    The phone is still connected, but Xu Shaotang''s heart is incomparable suffering.


    Finally, after Xu Shaotang''s long wait, a voice of pity and vigilance appeared on the phone: "who?"


    "Me


    After a simple word, there was a tearing cry on the phone.


    Listening to the pitiful cry of the phone, Xu Shaotang''s heart seemed to be hit by a huge stone, and his eyes were full of tears again. He didn''t want Zhou Shudao to see his tears. He turned around silently and slowly wiped the tears in his eyes, but the more he wiped, the more tears he had.


    Silence, endless silence, only the cry of compassion reverberated in the phone.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t persuade him or make any sound. He just let out his pity. He knew that everyone in Xu''s family suffered more and was sadder than him when he disappeared!One minute, two minutes


    More than ten minutes later, the wailing voice on the phone gradually turned into a choking sob.


    After a few minutes, the phone suddenly came pitiful hysterical roar: "Xu Shaotang, you bastard!"


    "Yes, I am an asshole!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t deny that he was really a jerk. He made so many people miss him all day long and made Xu''s family dare not return home. His guilt for his family was beyond measure.


    "Why don''t you die! What are you doing alive? " Pity heart continues to roar hysterically, the voice has been hoarse.


    "I will live to see you! I won''t die. No one can kill me! " Xu Shaotang firmly said, tiger eyes full of tears, he disappeared countless times, but only this time, let him and Xu family bear unimaginable pain.


    If you can let his beloved heart say such words, you can imagine how he survived every day in more than one year and nearly two years after he disappeared.


    "Now, right now, get out to the emperor''s palace!"


    Pitiful heart hoarse roar way: "before dark don''t appear, I immediately go to give you green hat son! I want your children to change their surnames! "


    The threat How powerful!


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, but he was suddenly amused by pity''s words. After wiping away the tears in his eyes, he said to pity: "it should be difficult before dark, before dawn! There seems to be something wrong with the Dragon general. I''m going to the dragon group! "


    When it comes to Longjiang, the pity on the other end of the phone is silent.


    A moment later, compassion gritted her teeth and said, "there is something wrong with the Dragon general, but there should be no life danger for the time being. You come to the Imperial Palace first, and I''ll tell you in detail! I repeat, you must appear in front of me before dark! Otherwise, green hat son and old woman''s corpse, you choose one by yourself


    Said, do not give Xu Shaotang the opportunity to speak, pity heart "pa" hung up the phone.


    "Lao Zhou, say sorry to the people in the charity hospital for me. I''m in a hurry now. I''ll come back to you when I''m free! Take care of yourself. If you have something to do, just call back! "


    After returning the mobile phone to Zhou Shudao, Xu Shaotang quickly soared to the sky. In the blink of an eye, his figure had disappeared into the distant sky.


    Looking at the place where Xu Shaotang disappeared, Zhou Shudao was dazzled for a long time, and suddenly sent out a burst of laughter: "ha ha, immortal, your end is coming!"


    With a smile, two more lines of turbid tears appeared in Zhou Shudao''s eyes

 Chapter 2447

    Kunlun Kingdom, imperial palace.


    At the moment, all the old and young of the Xu family are standing at the gate of the imperial palace.


    The eyes of all adults are flashing with anger, but under the fury, it is full of a long lost happy atmosphere.


    A group of children stand there curiously, looking at the look of adults, innocent cheeks full of curiosity.


    All the faces of Mu Di Xu''s family were different from those of his family who were not worried.


    "Pity, did you really get a call from Shaotang?"


    In less than two years, Fang Lan''s head suddenly had a few strands of white hair, and the charm of the past had also decreased a lot. Her face was more old, and she looked extremely haggard.


    "Mom, I don''t dare to cheat you in such a thing." Compassion gently held Fang Lan''s shaking hand because of excitement, and comforted: "don''t worry, that bastard will appear in front of us before dark!"


    "Just come back, just come back!" Fang Lan''s mouth is constantly trembling, hands together, in the heart of silent thanks to the Buddha''s blessing.


    Xu Wenzheng''s body has been slightly bent, but now he supports his body with crutches in his hands, stubbornly straightens his body, and he looks a lot older. At the moment, the old face is full of anger, and the joints of his fingers have been pinched white by him. He stands there without saying a word, which makes people dare not approach.


    "How long before it gets dark?"


    The long wait made everyone''s mood a little irritable. They had never hoped that time would pass as quickly as they do now.


    "Soon, an hour at the latest."


    At this moment, a strong wind suddenly blows from the entrance of the cave. The people guarding the Imperial Palace at the entrance of the cave don''t see anyone passing by, but the next moment, Xu Shaotang''s figure has appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Xu Shaotang stood at the entrance of the cave, his eyes slowly swept over the group of people. His eyes were full of guilt and love. He had a thousand words to say to them, but when he saw them, he found that his throat was blocked. He opened his mouth slightly, but he found that he suddenly became dumb.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t speak, and the people didn''t speak. Everyone''s eyes fell on Xu Shaotang, and tears fell from his eyes. Like Xu Shaotang, they also seemed to be dumb.


    It was supposed to be a reunion scene full of laughter and tears, but somehow fell into a strange silence.


    "Daddy


    Just as they gaze at each other, a small figure suddenly rushes to Xu Shaotang. It''s Miao Miao!


    Even if we haven''t seen each other for nearly two years, Miao Miao has grown up a lot, and has become a little beauty from a little girl in those years. However, she has never forgotten Xu Shaotang''s face. She doesn''t have so many worries in her heart as an adult. She just wants to put into the warm embrace that makes him think day and night as quickly as possible.


    Miao Miao''s cry suddenly pulls everyone out of the mood of seeing each other for a long time. Xu Shaotang also quickly opens his hands and runs to Miao Miao.


    "Son, kneel down!"


    Before Xu Shaotang ran to Miao Miao, an angry roar burst out in his ear.


    Looking at the old Xu Wenzheng, Xu Shaotang stops his steps, kneels on the ground with a "pa", and lowers his head with guilt.


    "Daddy Miao Miao runs to Xu Shaotang''s side, embraces Xu Shaotang, looks back at the gloomy Xu Wenzheng, and tugs Xu Shaotang up, "Dad, get up!"


    Xu Shaotang hugs Miao Miao very gently and rubs Miao Miao''s head gently: "Miao Miao, you go first, dad will play with Miao Miao later, OK?"


    It is said that in the eyes of his parents, the child will always be a child. Although Xu Shaotang is already a semi saint, he is still vulgar after all. In his eyes, Miao Miao is always the little girl who laughs innocently on his neck.


    "Miao Miao, come here!"


    Lin Shuying bit his red lips, tears constantly from the eyes, gently waved to Miao Miao.


    Listen to Lin Shuying''s call, and then look at the look of the adults. Miao Miao seems to understand something. He gently kisses Xu Shaotang on the cheek, and then slowly returns to Lin Shuying.


    Without saying a word, Xu Wenzheng moves to Xu Shaotang step by step with his crutch.


    Just when everyone thought that Xu Wenzheng was going to reprimand Xu Shaotang, Xu Wenzheng suddenly raised his crutch and forced it on Xu Shaotang''s leg. He roared angrily: "you''re a rebel, don''t you like running? I''ll break your leg today to see where you''re going! "


    While roaring, Xu Wenzheng kept beating Xu Shaotang''s leg with his crutch.


    In his fury, he didn''t really keep his hand. He almost exhausted all his strength every time.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t dodge, and didn''t even use his true Qi to resist. He just let Xu Wenzheng''s crutch beat him constantly. The pain from his leg made him know that he was not dreaming. This feeling made him extremely happy.After Xu Wenzheng had smoked for dozens of times in a row, the stunned people came back to their senses. Fang Lan was about to pull the dead old man, but pity grabbed her, shook her head and whispered: "Mom, that bastard''s skin is thick and his flesh is thick. It''s OK to smoke! Just let dad vent his anger. Since this bastard disappeared, he has hardly laughed... "


    Listening to the words of pity, thinking about the countless sighs of the old man at night, she did not stop after all.


    Fang LAN didn''t stop him. Naturally, no one of Xu''s daughters-in-law dared to stop him until Xu Wenzheng was tired and he stopped panting.


    "Dad, why don''t you rest for a while and then smoke slowly when you have a good rest?"


    Listening to Xu Wenzheng''s heavy gasping voice, Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head, some distressed said.


    "You..."


    Xu Wen is slightly stagnant, subconsciously want to smoke this bastard a few times, but after the crutch is raised, but there.


    After all, the crutch didn''t fall. Xu Wenzheng angrily threw the crutch aside and suddenly sighed: "forget it, don''t break your leg, I''m tired to death!"


    While speaking, Xu Wenzheng suddenly winked at Xu Shaotang.


    Huh?


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xu Wenzheng for unknown reasons. What does the old man mean? He just wanted to kill himself. How can he suddenly wink at him?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Xu Wenzheng could not help cursing a "fool" in his heart. He asked Xu Shaotang to look behind him.


    Xu Shaotang quietly looks behind Xu Wenzheng with the remaining light from the corner of his eyes. When he sees the distressed look on the women''s faces, he instantly understands Xu Wenzheng''s intention.


    It''s really my father!


    In order not to let people vent their anger on themselves, the old man forced a bitter meat scheme!

 Chapter 2448

    Xu Wenzheng''s strategy really worked.


    Those women, who were originally full of anger, saw that Xu Shaotang came and was severely whipped by Xu Wenzheng. Their anger also dissipated. Although they all knew that Xu Shaotang was thick skinned and had a good meal, they still loved him.


    "Roll up!"


    Xu Wen is not angry at Xu Shaotang roared, "go to explain to your wife and children!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, slowly stood up from the ground and walked to the girls step by step.


    "Xu Shao!"


    As soon as he came to the front of the crowd, he suddenly called out. He looked at Xu Shaotang nervously and asked, "you You know, young master Where have you been? "


    Xu Shaotang has been missing for nearly two years, and mu Tiance has also been missing for such a long time. Now Xu Shaotang comes back, but she doesn''t see the shadow of Mu Tiance. She subconsciously thinks whether mu Tiance is in trouble. She dare not ask, but she can''t help asking.


    Xu Shaotang turned his head and looked at the nervous light dance. He walked slowly in front of her and rubbed mu Tiance''s son''s head. Then he said to the light dance with a smile: "don''t worry, he''s OK, just..."


    "Just what?"


    Red sleeve suddenly out of the crowd, a grasp of Xu Shaotang, the whole body began to tremble.


    "Red tea?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the tea in surprise, and his eyes swept slowly from the crowd, wondering: "what about the master and his mother? And the master mu, why are they not here? "


    "Say it later!" Red sleeve impatiently asked: "quick, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I said, he''s OK. What are you nervous about?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s just that you''re going to have another sister, and this sister is too strong. He should also find here soon, and then you''ll know."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, red sleeve and light dance instant relief.


    They automatically ignored what Xu Shaotang said about the sister. They thought very simply. As long as mu Tiance was safe, no matter how many sisters there were, they didn''t care.


    After dispelling the worries of red tea and light dance, Xu Shaotang walked back to the front of the Xu family. His eyes swept over everyone''s face one by one, hoping that he could have a pair of long hands and hold everyone in his arms.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Xu Qing and some of their children who have not seen Xu Shaotang since they were born subconsciously hide behind Lianxin and Ji Rushu. Lianxin''s two children are OK. Xu Shaotang still sees two children born, but he and Ji Rushu''s children are the first time he sees them.


    Looking at a few shy little guys, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but show a bitter smile on his face, but he sighed his luck in his heart.


    It''s good that there''s a Hades to help them, otherwise, when they can go to the gate of heaven with their own cultivation, I''m afraid these children are old.


    "What are you doing here? Is it eye-catching? "


    Xu Wenzheng''s voice sounded untimely behind Xu Shaotang, "go back quickly, if you have any words, go back and speak slowly! Wife, I''m starving just now. Get me something to eat


    "Old man, hard mouth and soft heart!"


    Fang Lan said with a smile, this old thing clearly wants her to get something to eat for her son!


    With that, Fang LAN quickly asked everyone to go back to the room first. Originally, she wanted song Yinuo to help her. She thought that there must be a lot to say between them young people, and she took back the words.


    Xu Shaotang held the three youngest children in his arms and followed them to their courtyard in the imperial palace.


    Although the courtyard is not bigger than the Xu family, it is also very warm.


    As soon as Fang LAN returns to the courtyard, she goes to the kitchen to open the kitchen. Xu Shaotang and others sit in the courtyard, slowly telling everyone about her missing for more than a year.


    Although he had said it simply enough, more than half an hour had passed after he finished, and many things he just mentioned casually, and those things about life and death were not mentioned at all.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone was stunned, and everyone''s face was unbelievable.


    For them, what Xu Shaotang said is just a fable.


    When Xu Shaotang disappeared, he went to heaven?


    Heaven? Is there a heaven in this world?


    If they didn''t know that there had been an immortal cultivator in this world, they would have thought that Xu Shaotang was making things up in order to calm their anger.


    "When will they be back?"


    Shocked, Xu Wenzheng asked Xu Shaotang again.


    "It should be fast!" "I don''t think it will be more than three days at the latest," Xu said


    The earth is so big. In three days, they can come to the Kunlun kingdom from almost anywhere on the earth. However, they may not know that the Xu family and the Mu family are in the imperial palace. However, as long as they arrive in the Xia Kingdom, Xu Shaotang naturally has a way to contact them at the first time."That''s good, that''s good!" Xu Wenzheng immediately put down his heart, and suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang, "according to you, you should be very powerful now, right? Can you fly in the sky like an airplane? "


    "Not only me, but any of them!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "in the future, you don''t need to worry about the affairs of those immortals. We will deal with them."


    "Then you go to save the Dragon general quickly!" Xu Wenzheng grabs Xu Shaotang, "the dragon will be captured by our Xu family!"


    "The dragon will be captured?"


    Xu Shaotang "Teng" stood up, his eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, "who? Who captured the Dragon general? "


    Inadvertently, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit leaked out uncontrollably. Feeling Xu Shaotang''s cold breath, several children were scared and hid behind the adults. Their young cheeks were full of panic.


    "Sit down!"


    Xu Wenzheng glared at Xu Shaotang: "if you don''t see where it is, you won''t be afraid of the murderous spirit on you to frighten the children! If you frighten these children again, old man, I can''t spare you! "


    Hearing Xu Wenzheng''s words, Xu Shaotang quickly restrains his breath, looks at the gang timidly looking at his children, and forces a smile on his face. However, the gang of children no longer seem to buy it, and they all stay away from Xu Shaotang.


    That strange feeling, let Xu Shaotang heart not from a pain.


    "Forget it, let''s go out and talk!"


    Pity heart helplessly looked at Xu Shaotang one eye, "the thing of Long Jiang I am most clear, say with you here, estimate you want to be angry again."


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and followed Lianxin out of the hospital.

 Chapter 2449

    "Who captured the Dragon general?"


    Xu Shaotang tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart, but his face was covered with frost.


    Pity face is also a frost, cold way: "Fangcun mountain, Mengjia!"


    "Fangcun mountain?"


    Xu Shaotang knew in his heart that it was probably the same place as Penglai. It seems that during the time when they went to heaven, a lot of great things have really happened in this world! Even the Dragon general dares to arrest. He has already sentenced the Meng family to death.


    No matter what reason the Mongolian family captured the Dragon general, there are only two ways for the Mongolian family to surrender or disappear!


    "The dragon will be captured by the Meng family, mainly because of us."


    When talking about this, pity showed a trace of guilt on his face and said slowly: "soon after you disappeared, the world gradually began to change, and more and more strange people and strange people appeared. At first, we didn''t think about the bad, but later, those strange people and strange people began to do evil with their own strong strength. It was also from that time that we began to call them strange people Call those who are immortals


    "Originally, these immortals had no grievances or enmities with our Xu family. I didn''t think that when we went shopping with our children, we were targeted by a dandy of the Meng family. However, the man was not strong enough. After being taught a lesson by Li Baoshan, they ran away in frustration. I didn''t think that it was because of this that brought disaster to the Xu family and the dragon group."


    "Later we learned that the man was called mengju. He was a concubine of the Meng family. Although mengju had a very low status in the Meng family, he was a member of the Meng family after all. Soon after mengju fled back, the experts of the Meng family pressed us to be slaves to the Meng family. Long will get the news and bring the people of the dragon group to the Xu family for support. Taoist priest Xu Qing and the Mu family will also come forward one after another To support. "


    "The experts of the Meng family were defeated under their siege, and those people were also caught in the dragon group by the Dragon generals."


    "But this matter completely angered the Meng family. The angry Meng family rushed directly into the dragon group, not only rescued those who were imprisoned in the dragon group, but also captured the Dragon general! The first time those people rushed into the dragon group, Longjiang sent me news. I knew that if the Xu family didn''t leave, it would be hard for them to escape the clutches of the Mongolian family. So I asked your master and nun for help. After that, the Xu family hid in the emperor''s Palace all night. That''s how they escaped. "


    When the voice of pity fell, the frost on Xu Shaotang''s face became heavier. Originally, he still had the idea of recovering the Mongolian family. At this moment, he just wanted to make the Mongolian family disappear completely!


    He not only captured the Dragon general, but also wanted his own woman to be a slave to the Mongolian family. With these two points, there was no need for the Mongolian family to exist!


    Since they are looking for death, they will help themselves!


    In his anger, Xu Shaotang asked pitifully, "why do you judge that the dragon will not be in danger for the time being?"


    He didn''t worry that he could not destroy the Meng family. He only worried that if he destroyed the Meng family, what he got was the news of Longjiang''s death.


    "Don''t you think, who will the dragon be?" Pity heart white Xu Shaotang one eye, light voice way: "if the Meng family dares to move the Dragon general, do you think Qin Lao they will sit idly by?"? Although the Meng family is strong, in front of those destructive weapons, even the Meng family has to fear three points! It''s said that Mr. Qin himself has been to the Meng family. I think that even if the Meng family is crazy, they should know the stakes. "


    "Yes


    If you think about it carefully, there is some truth in the analysis of compassion.


    As long as the dragon will not die, he will be absolutely sure to save the dragon!


    After temporarily putting down his worry about the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang said, "by the way, master, what about them? And those people of Mu family, why is there only light dance here? Why aren''t the wolves here? "


    "They''re either in the dragon group now, or they''re fighting against the immortals."


    There was a flash of fierce light in his pity heart, and he said in a deep voice: "after the dragon will be captured, the dragon group is leaderless, and now it is in charge of Long Fei. But in the face of those powerful immortals, the dragon group can''t play a big role. Mr. Qin made an appointment with the Mu family and your two masters in person, and asked them to deal with those immortals together! Now many people in fangcunshan come to our secular world and do evil everywhere. I''m afraid of the hands of the dragon group, so I let the wolf group join the dragon group for the time being. I can help as much as I can... "


    "You did it right!"


    After making all these things clear, Xu Shaotang gently embraces compassion into his arms, full of guilt and says: "let you be wronged!"


    He couldn''t imagine what a disaster it would be if the Xu family didn''t hide in the hidden imperial palace.


    Although it seems very bad now, it is the best ending. Let them deal with the rest!


    "What do we have to be wronged about? Those who are wronged are those who died unjustly for no reason! "


    Pitying heart raised her beautiful face and looked at Xu Shaotang. She said: "since all these things are made by you, you have to solve these things. You can no longer let those who cultivate immortals do whatever they want! Now, we are still better, and the situation abroad is even worse. "


    "Don''t worry, it''s all because we''ve broken the seal of the gate of heaven. Naturally, it''s up to us to deal with it!"Xu Shaotang tightly grasped his fist, "but, I may not be able to accompany you for the time being."


    Originally, he wanted to come back to enjoy the gentle grave. Unexpectedly, he was stopped. Now such a big mess is waiting for them to clean up. Where can he settle down.


    They can hide in this imperial palace, but those who have no place to hide will suffer!


    They do evil, with tears to solve!


    "As long as you come back!" At the moment, the anger in the pity heart also dissipated, quietly nestled in Xu Shaotang''s arms, and said: "I just hope these things can be settled down quickly. We don''t spend our whole life in hesitation."


    "No, certainly not! We still have a long time to go


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly made a decision in his heart that he would let the whole family begin to practice! Do not expect everyone to live a long life, just hope to extend everyone''s life as much as possible, to make up for his missing company time.


    "By the way, one more thing." Pitiful heart suddenly left Xu Shaotang''s arms and said bitterly: "now all the families in Kunlun, except the Jiang family and Fang family, have devoted themselves to those immortals!"


    "Nothing!"


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "let them go. It''s hard to make a change! But it''s better. It''s easier to clean up. "


    "Clean up?"


    Pity a little stagnation, and lean into Xu Shaotang''s arms, she knows, the real bloodbath has just begun.


    Some people, after all, have to pay the price for their own behavior!

 Chapter 2450

    At the dinner table, there are endless words between the Xu family who have been reunited for a long time.


    The children also gradually get used to the existence of Xu Shaotang, perhaps because of the blood is thicker than water, or because they have regained the lost father''s love. A group of children are entangled in Xu Shaotang''s side. Xu Shaotang hugs this, hugs that, hoping to hold each child in his own arms.


    While they were happy, Xu Wenzheng and Lin Yunong also drank a lot of wine. The two old men, whether intentionally or unintentionally, got drunk early and left the rest of their time and space for the young people.


    They tell each other the love in their hearts, sometimes laughing, sometimes tears.


    It was not until the children were sleepy that everyone left.


    Xu Shaotang washed a body of dust, a flash, has come to the door of Lin Shuying''s room.


    Gently push, only to find that the door has been locked.


    However, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help it. He wound a trace of Qi around the lock through the door and gently moved the lock. In a moment, the door was opened.


    Xu Shaotang quietly enters the room. There are two slight breathing sounds in the room. One is Lin Shuying''s and the other is Lin Yuan''s.


    Even if there is no lamp in the room, Xu Shaotang can clearly see Lin Shuying''s moving face. She still has a slight smile on her face. Her beautiful eyes are tightly closed, as if she had been asleep.


    However, her intense heartbeat has completely betrayed her.


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted, slowly bent down, put his lips close to Lin Shuying''s crystal clear ears, and whispered: "I know you didn''t sleep."


    Lin Shuying is not moved. She is itched by the heat that Xu Shaotang blows on her ears. She turns over, as if she were just unconscious in her sleep.


    Xu Shaotang gently smile, again close to her ear, said with a smile: "still angry? I''m not coming back. "


    Lin Shuying continued to pretend to sleep, but the sound of breathing between his nose and breath became heavier and heavier.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and caresses Lin Shuying''s moving face. When the hand is about to move, it is patted away by Lin Shuying.


    "Don''t pretend to sleep?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Lin Shuying stares at Xu Shaotang. She wants to keep pretending, but she also knows that Xu Shaotang''s face is thicker than the city wall. If she keeps pretending, this bastard will have to be more and more presumptuous!


    "What are you doing? Don''t sleep at night! Come to me and be a thief? " Lin Shuying glanced at Lin Yuan, who was sleeping beside him. Jiao said, "if you wake up yuan Er, how can I deal with you?"


    "I haven''t seen you for nearly two years. Let me hold you!" Xu Shaotang looks at Lin Shuying with a bad smile.


    "If you want to hold them, don''t disturb my sleep!"


    Lin Shuying puts her hands on Xu Shaotang''s chest to prevent him from climbing on his own bed.


    However, how can her strength compete with Xu Shaotang''s? Xu Shaotang just makes a little effort, and then moves Lin Shuying''s hand away from his chest. He cheekily climbs onto Lin Shuying''s bed. He reaches out his hand and hugs Lin Shuying''s waist in his hand, pulling her into his arms.


    Lin Shuying has no intention to resist, and knows that no matter how much she resists, she can''t escape this bastard''s clutches. After two symbolic struggles, she allows the bastard to hold her waist. However, in order to express her dissatisfaction, she still pinches Xu Shaotang''s soft meat on her waist and twists it hard, hoping to wring the bastard''s piece of meat off.


    "Wife, how do you maintain your figure?"


    Xu Shaotang let Lin Shuying torment himself, thick skinned in Lin Shuying''s ear tease way: "are two children''s mother, this figure how or so good?"


    "Asshole, I think you are short of smoking!"


    Lin Shuying''s breathing is more and more heavy. A group of rosy clouds unconsciously climb up her cheek and stare at Xu Shaotang angrily: "I knew I would let dad smoke you more!"


    "Hey, hey, it''s on me, it''s on your heart, isn''t it?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t like it at all. He just hugs Lin Shuying''s body more tightly. He has been waiting for this moment for too long. Until now, he still feels like a dream. It seems that only when he feels Wen Yu''s full heart, can he believe that he is really back to his family.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang looks like a shameless person, but in front of his own woman, what''s wrong with being shameless?


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s powerful heartbeat, Lin Shuying gradually released the soft meat on his waist, but he refused to admit defeat and said: "I won''t feel sad! I hope dad can break your leg and see how you can run in the future! "


    "Wow, if you are the most vicious woman, you should have such an idea!" Xu Shaotang pretended to exclaim, and asked with a smile: "are you really willing?"


    "Willing! The devil can''t bear it! " Lin Shuying said right and wrong, but her cheek unconsciously leaned against Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    "Women, they are all knife mouth and bean curd heart!"Xu Shaotang gently smiles and caresses Lin Shuying''s moving face. There is infinite love in his eyes.


    There are many women in his life, but the relationship between him and Lin Shuying is the most tortuous. He once hurt Lin Shuying the most. For Lin Shuying, he has a special feeling, which is unprecedented to his other women.


    "Bah! I am not


    Lin Shuying bit his red lips lightly, and the dead duck said, "my heart is very hard!"


    "Oh, yes? Let me see! "


    Xu Shaotang a bad smile, that pair of talons immediately began to act.


    "Asshole, what are you doing?" Lin Shuying knew what was going on in the bad guy''s mind. He grabbed Xu Shaotang''s hand and said, "don''t you see yuan''er still around? It''s such a big man. I don''t look like a father at all


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang takes a look at Lin Yuan who is sleeping. Then he lowers his head and kisses Lin Shuying deeply on his moving red lips.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang finally let go of Lin Shuying, looking at Lin Shuying''s eyes full of water and light, and picked up Lin Shuying.


    Lin Shuying is about to scream, and is afraid to wake the sleeping child. She covers her mouth, but her beautiful eyes stare at Xu Shaotang angrily.


    Facing Lin Shuying''s angry eyes, Xu Shaotang smiles and says with a bad smile, "isn''t this afraid of waking yuan''er? I''ll take you to my room! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Shuying''s face turned red with shame. Xu Shaotang was itched by her coquettish appearance. She quickly held her and flashed into her room.


    For a moment, spring is everywhere

 Chapter 2451

    When Lin Shuying''s whole body has become a pool of mud, and he doesn''t even have the strength to move his fingers, Xu Shaotang finally stops the expedition.


    Holding Lin Shuying in his arms, Xu Shaotang has peace in his heart.


    At the moment, there is no desire in his heart, but the love that is too thick to open.


    Xu Shaotang wants to rub her into his heart, so that no matter where he goes, he can accompany her.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes full of love, Lin Shuying is also surrounded by deep love. She is so quietly lying on Xu Shaotang''s chest. All the waiting pain and suffering have disappeared, only full of happiness.


    This is only the people who love each other deeply can feel the happiness, this long lost happiness, she has been longing for too long.


    Love is quietly flowing in their blood. Although they all look at each other without saying a word, they seem to understand each other''s hearts at the same time. At this moment, their two hearts that have been missing for a long time seem to merge together again.


    "I''ll take you to the bath." Xu Shaotang stroked Lin Shuying''s smooth and delicate back and said softly in her ear.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Lin Shuying''s ears turned red again. She was very happy. She raised her flushed cheek and shook her head to Xu Shaotang. She panted: "don''t help me get dressed and send me back to my room."


    "Going back to your room?"


    Xu Shaotang gently kisses her forehead and says with a smile, "let me sleep with you here! Don''t worry. I promise I won''t mess with you. "


    Looking at Lin Shuying''s limp appearance, how could Xu Shaotang have the heart to fight again? He just wants to hold Lin Shuying in his arms and have a good sleep with her. He believes that this will be his best night in nearly two years, and it will also be Lin Shuying''s best night.


    Only when he holds his lover in his arms can he not wake up from his sleep and let go of all the anxiety in his heart.


    "What do you think?"


    Lin Shuying stares at him, slowly raises his hand and pinches his nose, and says: "you can''t be partial. There are still many people waiting for you to comfort! If I sleep here till daybreak, I will not be killed by the resentful eyes of those women


    She knows that Xu Shaotang dotes on her, so why don''t she want to have a good sleep with this man who is haunting her?


    However, she also understood that the sisters were waiting for the same pain as her, and they also needed the comfort of this man. She could not monopolize this man.


    After hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang understood her thoughts. He was filled with emotion. No matter when, Lin Shuying was always so knowledgeable and thought about him and his family everywhere.


    In addition to feeling, he gently picked up Lin Shuying, dried her sweaty body with a towel, picked up the messy clothes next to her, and began to wear clothes for her beloved woman.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s gentle appearance, Lin Shuying''s heart is filled with thick happiness. After a little hesitation, he slowly says to Xu Shaotang, "yes, there''s something I don''t know whether to say."


    "Come on, do you need to tell me anything else?" Xu Shaotang looked at Lin Shuying''s soft face and said with a gentle smile.


    "Should you give an account to the girl of the Qin family?"


    Lin Shuying quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and sighed softly: "in the nearly two years since you disappeared, the girl''s life is also very sad. It''s said that she almost tears her face all day. When she''s free, she looks at the movie you played again and again in her room. How many people have been chasing the girl these years, but she has never been moved. She is very happy My heart is closed for you. "


    Thinking of Qin''s words, Lin Shuying is also filled with emotion.


    Qin Qianyu''s Thoughts on Xu Shaotang have long been known by Xu''s family and Xu Shaotang himself. However, he never gave the girl an account. She was distressed at the thought of the girl washing her face with tears all day long.


    Women, who fall in love with a man wholeheartedly, can have results, that is a kind of happiness, no results, that is endless pain, that is an abyss that few women can walk out, even if it is broken, they are willing to bury themselves in the abyss.


    Listen to Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang button Lin Shuying''s finger slightly, a moment later continue to button carefully for her.


    "I''d better wait until I''ve dealt with these things."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you should also know that a lot of things happened during our missing time. Now that we are back, it''s time to clean up this mess."


    "Well! All right


    Lin Shuying nodded gently and said, "but if you have time, you can always go to see her, right?"


    "I will!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and put on Lin Shuying''s clothes for her. He gave her a deep kiss on her soft lips again. Then he slowly picked her up: "I''ll send you back to sleep."Lin Shuying gently "um" on a, hands around Xu Shaotang''s neck, his cheek tightly on his chest, enjoying the end of the warmth.


    Xu Shaotang seems to understand Lin Shuying''s mind, he deliberately slowed down his pace, the distance between the two rooms was only ten meters, but it took him more than a minute to finish.


    After putting Lin Shuying on the bed, Xu Shaotang gently pulled the quilt to cover her, then left a kiss on her forehead, saying "good night", and then walked out of the room.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disappearing figure, Lin Shuying shows a sweet smile at the corner of her mouth, gently closes her eyes and gradually falls asleep.


    Xu Shaotang went back to his room and straightened up the messy bed. He was thinking about which woman''s room to go to, but there was a slight sound of footsteps outside his room. Then, a hot figure pushed the door open, crept in and closed the door in a low voice.


    "Son of a bitch, I even want my mother to take the initiative to come here!"


    Su Ruyun forks at Xu Shaotang and scolds him with a smile. At the next moment, Su Ruyun directly pours on Xu Shaotang with a fierce tiger.


    "Goblin! You''re killing me Xu Shaotang put Su Ruyun in his arms and said with a bad smile.


    "Bah!" Su Ruyun spat on a mouthful, nose constantly stirred, smelling the smell of the room has not been completely dispersed, can not help but laugh: "it seems that has been which goblin first!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are all my goblins!"


    "Is it?" Su Ruyun takes a bad look at Xu Shaotang and suddenly lowers his head to bite Xu Shaotang''s thick shoulder. Until the smell of blood comes from his mouth, he gradually loosens his teeth and says to Xu Shaotang with a bad smile: "if you dare to play with me again next time, I won''t bite my shoulder..."


    I buy it! This goblin is killing!


    Xu Shaotang exclaimed in his heart. In an instant, the beast was strong. The room was once again filled with thick spring

 Chapter 2452

    Tianhai, Xu family.


    Sitting alone in the dusty Xu''s house, Xu Shaotang hangs up the phone.


    He can''t remember how many phone calls he has hung up today. Since he made a call to Longfei, his phone call has almost never stopped. Song Anbang, Qin Guozhu and so on called him one after another. In addition to being happy for his return, almost everyone put forward a request: save Longjiang!


    Song Anbang said directly that if he could not save the Dragon general, he would not recognize Xu Shaotang as his son-in-law.


    "Mengjia, Mengjia, you are looking for your own death. No wonder I am!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed.


    Well, now most of these immortals are arrogant, and they just need to take some of them. Now that the Meng family has bumped into them, let''s start from the Meng family!


    Just as he was about to get up and move his muscles and bones, there was a "rumble" of airplanes in the sky.


    You don''t have to guess. It must be the dragon.


    I haven''t seen him for nearly two years, and I don''t know how far long Fei has advanced. He remembers that before they went to heaven, Long Fei had already entered the realm of alchemy. Now the aura of the earth is reviving. With Long Fei''s qualifications, what should be the realm of emptiness?


    The helicopter flew over Xu''s house. Before it stopped, two figures jumped out of the plane and landed directly in Xu''s yard.


    Long Fei and Li Baoshan!


    "Xu Shao!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang, Li Baoshan rushed up and straightened up in front of Xu Shaotang, his eyes moist.


    Li Baoshan was grateful to Xu Shaotang from his heart. Without him, Li Baoshan might have died in an unknown corner.


    Xu Shaotang''s sudden disappearance makes the whole wolf group seem to have lost its soul. Now, the soul of the wolf group has finally come back!


    Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and gave them a bear hug. His divine sense quickly swept over them, and then nodded with satisfaction: "well, it''s good! Originally, I thought you were at most in the realm of emptiness, but I didn''t expect that you were in the realm of concentration! "


    Long Fei showed a bitter smile to Xu Shaotang: "I can''t help it. Now I''m fighting for my life almost every day. It''s hard to improve myself."


    "Indeed! However, the speed of your promotion is still too slow! "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "before, your strength must have reached the peak, but now, this strength, I''m afraid it''s difficult to cope with the situation."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Baoshan and Long Fei can''t help but stagnate slightly.


    After a moment, Long Fei asked curiously, "what strength are you now? Is it possible that they have become immortals just like those of Mr. Liang? "


    At present, Liang Danqing and Yingluo are the only immortals they have met. Even Xuqing and mu Jianchen are just like them. They just concentrate on their mind.


    Although they also know that they will enter the ranks of immortals after crossing this barrier, it''s too difficult for them to cross this barrier. It''s easy to say that they can gather their spirits. However, there are several people who can really gather their spirits, even if they are only immortals, who are still high and unattainable in their eyes.


    "Human immortal?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang glanced over them and said with a smile, "don''t set your goal on human immortals. It''s just human immortals. It shouldn''t be your goal. At least it should be Daluo Jinxian!"


    Once, he thought that Daluo Jinxian was an unattainable existence. Now, he knows that there is a higher mountain!


    "Er..."


    The two faces were stunned. In their eyes, the immortal who was flying in the sky was already out of reach. Did Xu Shaotang even let them regard Da Luo Jinxian as their goal? Xu Shaotang''s tone is too big, isn''t it?


    "Xu Shao, don''t tell me that you are the great Luo Jinxian now?" Li Baoshan swallow a mouthful of saliva, full of expectations, looking at Xu Shaotang, a feeling of worship arises spontaneously.


    Da Luo Jinxian, even they have only heard of it. If Xu Shaotang is really Da Luo Jinxian, who else dares to make mistakes in the future?


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang touched his nose and said, "a little bit better than Da Luo Jinxian..."


    "What?"


    Two people immediately scream, face incredible looking at Xu Shaotang, better than Luo Jinxian? What level is that?


    In less than two years, has Xu Shaotang become so strong?


    So, isn''t Xu Shaotang invincible?


    "Even if it''s my current cultivation, it''s just a mole ant." Looking at the two people''s stunned look, Xu Shaotang suddenly restrained his smile and said seriously: "you know too little now. I''ll tell you later that Da Luo Jinxian is not as strong as you think. In this world, there are many people who are stronger than Da Luo Jinxian!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious look, they suddenly set off a huge wave in their hearts.


    Xu Shaotang, who is stronger than Da Luo Jinxian, can barely be regarded as a mole ant. What are they who are not even among the immortals?What happened to Xu Shaotang during his disappearance?


    After the shock, Long Fei was overjoyed. He grabbed Xu Shaotang''s arm and yelled: "come on, follow me to Meng''s house! I''m going to tear the Mongolians to pieces! "


    "Don''t worry!"


    Xu Shaotang grabbed the murderous dragon Fei, shook his head slightly to him and said: "you should also know that your father is not in danger for the time being. Let''s go later. I have to wait for several people here."


    "Wait? Who is it? "


    Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    "Mu Tiance, Dan Tai and others you don''t know." Xu Shaotang said: "when any of them come here, we''ll go to Meng''s house to save people right away! From now on, you can think that the Mongolian family has disappeared from the world. "


    Count the time. They''re going to find it.


    He doesn''t know about Jiuwei, but as long as mu Tiance goes back to Kunlun and can''t find anyone at home, he will definitely come to Xu''s, and so will dantai.


    He needs to leave one person in the Xu family to wait for others, especially Jiuwei. Although they have agreed to meet in the Xu family on the way to the gate of heaven, Jiuwei doesn''t know the exact location of the Xu family. Don''t try to find someone they don''t know and pass by.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s words are very plain, Long Fei and Li Baoshan can feel a strong sense of lethality from his words.


    "Xu Shao, when you destroy the Meng family, you must take me with you!"


    Li Baoshan held his fist tightly and said with a murderous face: "especially that Mong Ju, I will chop him with my own hands!"

 Chapter 2453

    Now most of the things are caused by mengju. Although they want to kill mengju, the one they want to kill most is undoubtedly mengju!


    "Fart!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "that''s my business! If you chop it yourself, who am I going to chop? "


    "Hey hey, Xu Shao, you are better than Da Luo Jinxian. Just go to the Meng family and chop it." Li Baoshan was embarrassed to scratch his head, "everything is because of that mengju. If I don''t kill him, it''s hard to dispel my hatred!"


    "All right!"


    Looking at Li Baoshan''s unwilling appearance, Xu Shaotang nodded gently: "in this way, I allow you to unload his two arms first. As for Long Fei, I will give you a chance to take off his legs! Mengju''s life will be left to me! "


    "Deal!"


    Long Fei nodded.


    He knows that Xu Shaotang must also know that mengju is plotting against the women of the Xu family. How can Xu Shaotang be reconciled to the fact that Xu Shaotang is responsible for mengju?


    "By the way, Xu Shao, there''s another thing."


    Excited, Li Baoshan''s face suddenly collapsed again.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Li Baoshan''s look, Xu Shaotang had already guessed that it would not be a good thing.


    "It''s Chen Cheng''s business."


    Li Baoshan said in a deep voice: "all the members of the Chen family and the Xiao family, like the Xu family, disappeared overnight. I''ve been looking for them for such a long time. I''ve even used the intelligence network of the dragon group, but I haven''t found any trace of them."


    "The two of them disappeared overnight?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, "what about Youjia?"


    He has only a few brothers in Tianhai. Although with the growth of experience and age, they are no longer together as they used to be, he has always regarded those who are not afraid as his brothers. Now he suddenly learns that these two families have disappeared, and he starts to worry.


    "You''re OK."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s face was not very good, Long Fei patted him gently on the shoulder, indicating that he should not worry too much, "didn''t you let you Mingze carry the pot in order to hide the invasion of the demons? That boy has been in our dragon group because of this. Later, after the news, my father settled him and Yuxi in the dragon group for the time being. After your Xu family had an accident, I took his parents to the capital to settle down, but by that time, the Chen family and Xiao family had disappeared. "


    "They didn''t leave a message?" Xu Shaotang asked in a deep voice.


    Long Fei replied: "listen to you Mingze''s parents say that before I went to pick them up, Chen Cheng called them, meaning to take them away, but they refused."


    "Leave, they didn''t say where they were going?" Xu Shaotang looked at Li Baoshan and said, "you should give them a pass, right? They didn''t tell you? "


    He knows Li Baoshan. Li Baoshan thinks that Li Lan''s younger sister is more important than his own life. When the Xu family is in trouble, he can''t fail to give Chen Cheng and his family an idea. The reason why the Chen family and the Xiao family disappear after the Xu family disappears is that he has been informed.


    According to the truth, even if Chen Cheng is going to hide, he should tell Li Baoshan.


    Even Li Baoshan''s family now knows something unusual.


    Li Baoshan nodded slightly: "at that time, the situation was urgent. We were all busy taking Xu Shao''s family to the imperial palace. I just called them and told them to hide for the time being, so that the Meng family would not be angry with them because they couldn''t find Xu''s family. But later we settled down in the imperial palace. When I wanted to find them again, they had no trace and didn''t stay If you want to contact them, you can''t get any information. "


    Speaking of this, Li Baoshan''s face turned blue.


    He comforted himself countless times. Maybe the two families just hid in a remote forest where they didn''t even have a mobile phone signal. But it''s been more than a year, but they haven''t seen Chen Cheng. They took the initiative to contact him, so he can''t find any reason to comfort himself.


    What he was most afraid of was that the two families had already suffered an accident.


    Listening to Li Baoshan''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light. Their gratitude and resentment with the Meng family increased. If they did not destroy the Meng family, even he would despise himself!


    "No news is not necessarily a bad thing."


    After thinking carefully in his heart, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "even you can''t find them, most of the Meng family can''t find them. The two kids are very good at ghosts. In that case, they can''t wait to die!"


    "I understand."


    Li Baoshan nodded with a worried face: "after that, I went to their two families and saw that there was no trace of fighting at the scene. They should have evacuated after receiving my news. What I am worried about is whether they will encounter other accidents in the process of evacuation."


    "I don''t think so."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "maybe they are afraid to contact you and expose their position, so that they are targeted by people with a heart. That''s why they have been afraid to contact you. Or they have encountered other things that make them unable to contact you at all. In a word, I feel that they should still be alive!"He doesn''t know why he feels like this, but he prefers to believe in his feelings.


    As long as Chen Cheng and they are still alive, he will find a way to find them!


    "I..." Li Baoshan carefully thought about Xu Shaotang''s words and nodded heavily: "I believe Xu Shao''s judgment. Since Xu Shao said they are still alive, they must be alive!"


    All along, Xu Shaotang has become their belief. He would rather have no reason to believe Xu Shaotang. In this way, he can at least be a little relieved.


    "What about the others?" Xu Shaotang temporarily put down his worries about Chen Cheng and asked, "what''s the matter with the other people?"


    "The others are fine."


    "That''s fine."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "let''s put these things down for the time being. Now the most important thing is to go to Meng''s house and save Longjiang! Since Meng''s family wants to die, we''ll give him a ride! "


    "Good!"


    Long Fei and Li Baoshan hold their fists tightly, and their eyes are full of hatred.


    As they were saying this, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a strong breath coming towards this side. The breath was still familiar.


    "Here comes the man I have to wait for!"


    Xu Shaotang soared up in the air, so quietly standing in the air, looking at the two fast approaching streamers from a distance.


    Zhen Miao and Tan Tai Jing Ming!


    He didn''t expect that they were the first to come.


    But it''s good. Zhen Miao is just in time to catch a strong man!


    I just don''t know if this girl will be as resentful as they were in the city of sin when she was arrested by herself again. But there''s no way. Now Zhenmiao''s role is undoubtedly very big. It''s extremely stupid to put Zhenmiao away!

 Chapter 2454

    After leaving dantai Jingming at the Xu''s house to wait for the others, Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao quickly follow Longfei to Fangcun mountain.


    "Your world is amazing!"


    Zhen Miao, who was on the helicopter for the first time, felt like a curious baby in this giant steel bird. His eyes were full of excitement and excitement.


    "Your world?"


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Long Fei immediately frowned and curiously asked Zhen Miao, "Miss Zhen, where are you from?"


    "Forget it, I''ll speak for her!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "heaven! You can simply understand it as another world, which is much bigger than the earth. I''ll give you more details when I have time! In addition to Zhen Miao, there are several other people who came back from heaven with us this time. "


    Li Baoshan and Long Fei were dumb for a moment. Although they didn''t know where the so-called heaven was, there was no doubt that it must be a place full of aura, and the strong gathered! Otherwise, Xu Shaotang would not say that he was just a mole ant.


    "What strength is she and Tan Tai?" After the shock, Long Fei asked curiously.


    Just now, when they saw Tantai Jingming and Zhen Miao coming from the sky, they already knew that they must be immortals, but they didn''t know what realm they were in.


    "Dan Tai and she are both earthly immortals. Dan Tai is heavenly immortals. She is earthly immortals." Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    "I..."


    Long Fei almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. Is dantai immortal? In front of this seemingly weak Zhen Miao, actually or the immortal?


    When did immortals become so worthless?


    Mother''s, Xu Shaotang, what have they experienced in that heaven? How can they become so terrible one by one?


    Thinking about Xu Shaotang and himself, Long Fei suddenly wants to find a hole in the ground. He feels that his strength is just like joking!


    Looking at Long Fei and Li Baoshan with a look of shame in their admiration, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you don''t have to belittle yourself. It''s just that we can improve so fast because we have each chance! Besides, didn''t I find you a person who can help you improve your strength quickly? "


    "A person who can improve his strength quickly?"


    Two people slightly a Leng, the vision simultaneously falls on Zhen Miao''s body.


    "Is that why you brought me with you?" Zhen Miao instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, and his eyes suddenly showed some resentment.


    Xu Shaotang apologized and said, "I just came back from heaven. There are too many things. I can''t help it. I have to trouble you. Who can tell us that we can make alchemy? You help them to refine some broken Erdan first. Now many of them are in a state of concentration, so they have to step into the immortal list


    Long Fei and Li Baoshan are surprised. Listening to Xu Shaotang, it seems that Zhen Miao can refine the elixir that helps them enter the immortal realm?


    Zhen Miao looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly. She looks down and thinks about it. She suddenly shows a sly look in her eyes and nods: "OK, but you have to promise me a condition!"


    "What conditions, you say!" Xu Shaotang atmosphere said: "as long as can satisfy, I certainly satisfy!"


    "I heard from Tantai that you have a lot of confidants. I want to meet them!" Zhen Miao said with a smile.


    "That''s no problem!" Why do you want to see Xu Tang


    Zhen Miao nibbled her red lips, with a look of shyness in her eyes, and said in a low voice, "I want to see what the women who can fascinate you, Xu Shaotang, look like."


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, several people burst into laughter.


    Long Fei and Li Baoshan are constantly sweeping their bodies with ambiguous eyes. In their hearts, they sigh that Xu Shaotang is really lucky, and many women are planted in his hands.


    "That''s it."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "OK, I''ll take you to see them when I finish the most important things first."


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Xu Shaotang told them about his experience in heaven.


    Just when they were listening to Longfei, the driver''s voice rang out in Longfei''s headset: "chief, it''s almost Fangcun mountain!"


    "OK, keep going!"


    Long Fei said: "let''s let these immortals have a look today. They are just mole ants!"


    They don''t know how much bird spirit they have suffered from these immortals. In the process of fighting against those immortals who have committed crimes, the dragon group has suffered extremely heavy losses, and they are only dealing with some weak immortals. As for those immortals, they can''t compete at all!


    Now that they have Xu Shaotang as a helper, they naturally want to kill these immortals! Let them know that they have no proud capital!


    "Sit down and I''ll go out and have a look!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t just come back to make a crash, then you have to report.""Used to..." Long Fei said with a bitter smile.


    "When you step into the ranks of immortals, you won''t be able to use this thing."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang quickly jumped out of the helicopter and followed the helicopter in the air.


    He''s used to flying in the sky. He''s not used to the helicopter he''s seen for a long time.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang outside through the helicopter window, Long Fei and Li Baoshan have a strong look of envy in their eyes.


    "Miss Zhen, please."


    Long Fei sighed softly and looked at Zhen Miao gratefully. "Don''t worry, you must be our guest of honor when you go to the dragon group!"


    "Thank him if you want to!"


    Zhen Miao pointed to Xu Shaotang outside, "when you are free, you must tell me something about him."


    "No problem!"


    Long Fei agreed happily.


    As soon as the helicopter flew over Fangcun mountain, Xu Shaotang felt that several senses were scanning them, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to these people. Their goal was to protect the Mongolian family. If these people were interested, please forgive them. If they were not, let them disappear with the Mongolian family!


    "Xu Shao, that''s the Meng family!"


    The pilot of the helicopter suddenly pointed to the building on the top of the mountain in the distance with a look of excitement, gritting his teeth and saying: "the dragon will be captured by them!"


    "Well, I see!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "you can go to Meng''s home, you can stop at any position of Meng''s home!"


    "Good!"


    The pilot nodded heavily and quickly drove the helicopter to the courtyard of the Mongolian family.


    At the same time, Meng''s family suddenly burst out a streamer, and he couldn''t help but split a genuine Qi into the helicopter.


    "To die!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and waved his big hand, which instantly made the Qi disappear. At the same time, a trace of Qi popped out from his fingers. Before the man could react, he was permeated by the Qi in his eyebrows


    Xu Shaotang ignored the man''s fallen body, summoned up his genuine Qi and roared: "the people of the Meng family, don''t come out to meet me soon!"

 Chapter 2455

    "Who''s coming? Do you want to deceive me? "


    At the same time, there were three figures in the sky.


    "It''s up to you?"


    Xu Shaotang glances at the three with a light glance. The real Qi turns into a huge fist and strikes them like lightning.


    "Boom!"


    There was an explosion over the house.


    Three people have not made clear what the situation, has been in the power of this blow to ashes.


    "Too How wonderful


    In the helicopter, Li Baoshan and Long Fei were shocked to see the bloody rain in the air and trembled with excitement.


    Although they knew that Xu Shaotang was very powerful, they didn''t expect that he was so powerful. In less than a minute, the Meng family had damaged four experts, and these four people were invincible in their eyes. However, in front of Xu Shaotang, these people were so vulnerable.


    "It''s nothing."


    Looking at the shocked Longfei, Zhen Miao said faintly: "I guess he only used less than 10% of the power."


    "Less than Ten percent? "


    The two faces were stunned again, staring at Xu Shaotang standing outside the helicopter like a god of war.


    They were shocked, but the people of the Meng family were even more shocked. In addition to being shocked, an unprecedented cloud shrouded in the sky of the Meng family. Everyone looked at Xu Shaotang in the air with fear. They couldn''t understand how the Meng family had offended the strong man.


    The helicopter pilot was in shock and excitement. The rickety helicopter stopped in the courtyard of Meng''s family. When the helicopter stopped, he took a long breath in his heart. Just now, because of shock and excitement, he almost let the helicopter out of control.


    Long Fei and others in the cabin quickly jumped out of the helicopter. Xu Shaotang also fell from the air and stood there without saying a word.


    When seeing Long Fei, the people of Meng family seem to understand something.


    "This fairy friend, I don''t know when my Meng family offended him?"


    Just when Meng''s family was terrified, a voice suddenly sounded, and then a streamer flashed. A gray haired old man appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Meng Xu, the master of the Meng family."


    Seeing the old man, Long Fei whispered to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and looked at Meng Xu coldly: "it''s just a fairy. It seems that he doesn''t know the rules. How can I teach you the rules?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s momentum suddenly opened up. Under Xu Shaotang''s powerful momentum, the whole Mongolian family was like falling into an ice cave. Those who were in the immortal world all fell on their knees uncontrollably, and the cold sweat continuously seeped from their forehead, dropping on the ground drop by drop. They did not dare to look up at Xu Shaotang.


    Meng Xu is also very uncomfortable at the moment. Under Xu Shaotang''s momentum, his body is constantly shaking. Subconsciously, he has the idea of kneeling down to beg for mercy. However, as the head of the Meng family, he can''t do it. He can only support his body and don''t let himself fall.


    It was not until Xu Shaotang put away his momentum that the Mongolian family was granted amnesty, but those who knelt on the ground still did not dare to stand up from the ground.


    Meng Xu looks at Xu Shaotang in horror. He secretly speculates about Xu Shaotang''s strength, Tian Xian or Da Luo Jin Xian?


    "You don''t know the rules! That book will teach you! "


    Seeing mengxu still standing there, Xu Shaotang snorted. Under a real air pressure, mengxu is just a fairy. How can he bear Xu Shaotang''s real Qi.


    Under the real pressure, Meng Xu suddenly knelt down on the ground with a bang, and all the green bricks on the ground were cracked, stirring up dust all over the ground.


    "Now?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Meng Xu faintly. As soon as his true Qi was lifted, Meng Xu stood up again from the ground. "Now, you should know it, right? You may salute me! "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Longfei''s mouth twitches constantly, trying to suppress the laughter in his heart. Xu Shaotang is too cruel. He has forced mengxu to kneel once, and now he even wants mengxu to kneel again. You can imagine how angry and humiliated mengxu will be at the moment.


    Meng Xu''s face was green and white, and his whole body was shaking. He looked at Xu Shaotang with red eyes. How could he kneel down and salute the master of the Meng family?


    "What? Not yet. Do you want me to teach you again? "


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes shot a sharp light, Meng Xu only felt a burst of blood in his chest, and a trace of blood quietly overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Meng Xu, holding back his anger, bowed slightly to Xu Shaotang, gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know how my Meng family offended Shangxian, but how can they make Shangxian angry?"


    "Before being a man, understand the rules first!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Meng Xu faintly. His meaning can''t be understood any more. Meng Xu wants to have a dialogue with yourself. Let''s talk about it first!


    "God, don''t deceive people too much!" Meng Xu gnashes his teeth and looks at Xu Shaotang. A strong sense of humiliation arises spontaneously, but he does not dare to fight Xu Shaotang. With Xu Shaotang''s hand just now, he does not dare to resist."Ha ha, that''s too much deception?"


    With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly appeared in front of Meng Xu. He slapped Meng Xu to the ground and said indifferently, "in my eyes, you are not as good as an ant! You are worthy to tell us that you are too deceiving? Don''t let me remind you of the rules again


    Xu Shaotang could easily kill Meng Xu, but he didn''t. He not only humiliated the Meng family, but also set an example to the people of Fang cunshan! Have they ever thought about the words "deceiving others too much" when they are acting recklessly in the secular world?


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes, Meng Xu''s heart was covered with ashes.


    Looking at the murderous Xu Shaotang and the Meng family, Meng Xu slowly closed his eyes and climbed up from the ground. Just as he was about to kneel down, a figure suddenly jumped out of the Meng family and grabbed him.


    "Elder Supreme..."


    Meng Xu''s gray face suddenly showed a trace of hope, full of excitement, looking at the white haired old man holding him.


    This is the supreme elder of the Mongolian family, the last head of the family, and the only strong immortal in the Mongolian family! If there is anyone else in the Meng family who can compete with this man, it can only be the supreme elder!


    "Stand back!"


    The old man gently waved to mengxu, quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said: "dare to ask Shangxian, how did my Mengjia offend Shangxian?"


    "Don''t you know the rules, old man?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to answer his question at all, but said faintly: "since the Mongolian family don''t know the rules, we will let you know what the rules are today!"

 Chapter 2456

    At the moment when the voice fell, a cloud of blood suddenly burst in front of the Mongolian family.


    "Elder supreme!"


    The Mongolian family all sent out a series of tragic howls, but their supreme elder had become a body that had lost its disclosure.


    The elder''s face still kept the same look when he asked Xu Shaotang. No one saw how Xu Shaotang did it, or even saw Xu Shaotang do it. He just felt that Xu Shaotang just said a word, and the elder''s head left his body.


    The supreme elder, who was regarded as the pillar of the Mongolian family, fell in front of the Mongolian family before he could react.


    At this moment, everyone in the Meng family was heartbroken.


    They know that the Meng family, after all, is still in trouble with the people they can not afford!


    "Long Fei, put this man''s head away!" Xu Shaotang light looking at the head, slowly to Longfei said.


    Although Long Fei didn''t know what Xu Shaotang wanted the old man''s head to do, he quickly put it away and stood there without saying a word, waiting to see the next good play. They had thought about this scene for countless times in their dreams, but they didn''t expect that one day their dream would come true.


    "See? That''s the rule


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned and fell on Meng Xu again.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Meng Xu, who had already been scared out of his courage, knelt down on the ground with a "bang" sound and wailed: "I''ve seen the immortal!"


    At this moment, all the pride in his heart has disappeared, only endless humiliation and fear.


    Even the supreme elder is not the enemy of this man. What can he be?


    He never thought that he would be regarded as a mole ant one day when he was used to being aloof and arrogant.


    "Do you know why I came to your house?" Xu Shaotang looks at Meng Xu who kneels down lightly.


    "Villain I don''t know... "


    Meng Xu lowered his proud head and said with trembling.


    "Ha ha, do you really don''t know or don''t you fake it?" Xu Shaotang narrowed his eyes slightly and said faintly, "I''m Xu Shaotang, to remind you! Maybe you''ve heard my name


    Xu Shaotang?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Meng Xu felt cold in his heart.


    How he has never heard of Xu Shaotang''s name? Long Jiang mentioned Xu Shaotang in front of him more than once. He also knows that Xu Shaotang is the one who is regarded as a God by countless people, but in his eyes, Xu Shaotang is just a joke.


    "God forgive me!"


    Meng Xu let out a cry of sadness. Now he can''t do anything but beg for mercy.


    He knew the gratitude and resentment between the Xu family and the Meng family. As the Meng family had done that to the Xu family, Xu Shaotang came here today. If he was not careful, the Meng family would end up in ashes.


    "Now I want to beg for mercy?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Meng Xu coldly, and there was no unbearable feeling on his face. "I knew today, why did I have to do it at the beginning?"


    "Shangxian, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!" Meng Xu couldn''t help grabbing the ground with his head. He cried in horror: "all the villains have no eyes. Please go to the immortal to spare your life. The whole Meng family is willing to be an ox and a horse for the immortal. Please go to the immortal to spare us this time."


    "Originally, I still had the idea of recovering the Meng family, but you shouldn''t, you shouldn''t, you shouldn''t have a bad heart for my Xu family!"


    "Be a good man," said Xu Shaotang


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly clapped his hand. Meng Xu, who was kneeling on the ground, turned into powder in an instant. As soon as the breeze blew, it dissipated in the world.


    Xu Shaotang slowly turns his eyes to the Meng family who is kneeling down. In a cold voice, he says, "Long Fei and Li Baoshan, all the people who are involved in dealing with the Xu family and the long group, there is no amnesty! By the way, find out the monk! "


    "Good!"


    They had been waiting for this moment, quickly rushed into the crowd, one by one to identify the Meng family.


    Every time they point to one person, Xu Shaotang claps his hand mercilessly, and the whole Meng family is enveloped in a thick smell of death and blood.


    "That''s the asshole!"


    Li Baoshan grabbed a young man who was paralyzed on the ground and bit his teeth to a crunching sound. He wanted to eat this Mongolian house alive!


    "Save his life first, let him feel the fear of death for a while more!" Xu Shaotang coldly glanced at mengju, which had collapsed into a pool of mud. It was easy to kill mengju, but it was too cheap to kill him!


    "Good!" Li Baoshan nodded, left the mud of the house aside, and continued to identify the remaining people.


    The breath of death continues to spread, the blood has dyed the ground red, no one to escape, not want to, but dare not, also can''t!


    Everyone was like a lamb to be slaughtered, praying in his heart that Xu Shaotang''s butcher''s knife would not fall on him.


    A few minutes later, except mengju, all the mengju family members who took part in the fight against the Xu family and the longzu got the punishment they deserved. Only at this time did Xu Shaotang pay attention to mengju. However, mengju''s face was dull, his pupils were lax, and he was laughing foolishly. His mouth was drawn into a long line along his grinning mouth.Seeing Meng Ju''s appearance, they couldn''t help but burst into a sudden.


    Li Baoshan quickly squatted down and shook his hand in front of mengju''s eyes. Seeing that mengju''s lax pupils didn''t react at all, he couldn''t help looking up in amazement and said with a bitter smile: "Xu Shao, this bastard seems to be scared silly."


    "No matter how stupid or fake he is, he will die!" Xu Shaotang said without expression.


    "It''s just a fool. Don''t dirty Xu Shao''s hands. I''ll do it for you." Li Baoshan said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang kicked Li Baoshan in the leg and scolded: "go away! Two hands for you, two legs for Longfei! Even if he is stupid, his life is mine


    "Get..."


    Li Baoshan looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly. He doesn''t talk nonsense any more. He cuts off Meng Ju''s hands directly. Meng Ju utters a scream like a pig, but it doesn''t arouse Xu Shaotang''s slightest pity.


    Compassion is for people, not animals!


    After long Fei cut off Meng Ju''s legs, Xu Shaotang killed Meng Ju himself.


    Xu Shaotang was too lazy to look at mengju''s corpse. He said slowly, "you are here. I''ll go to find Longjiang! It''s up to him to decide what to do with the rest of the Meng family! "


    Although he killed all the Mongolians who deserved their crimes, there were still nearly 100 people in the Mongolians. Although he hated the Mongolians, he could not kill all the Mongolians.


    "Good!" Long Fei nodded, "but do you know where my father is locked up by the Mongolian family?"


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when I came here, I already knew!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang disappeared in front of their eyes.

 Chapter 2457

    Mengjiahoushan.


    When Xu Shaotang walked slowly into this damp and cold cave, his steps became extremely heavy.


    There is a stench in the cave. Four thick cold iron chains lock the dragon''s limbs firmly. The Dragon sits on the wet ground with unkempt head and dirty face. Looking at Xu Shaotang who walks into the cave with gloomy face, a smile appears at the corner of his mouth.


    "Coming?"


    Dragon will smile, as if there is no feeling of being in a cage, his face is still calm and indifferent.


    "I''ve made you suffer!"


    Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath and tries to suppress his anger. He quickly walks to the Dragon general. Four genuine Qi come out of his hand, and the chain that is locked on the Dragon general''s limbs suddenly breaks.


    The free dragon will gently move his limbs, slowly stand up from the ground, reach out and pat Xu Shaotang on the shoulder: "I knew that one day, you will come to save me!"


    There was no anger of being imprisoned, no joy of being free, and no excitement of seeing Xu Shaotang. It seemed that everything had been expected by him. He had experienced countless waves in his life. At any time, he was so calm.


    "It''s just that it''s a little late." Xu Shaotang apologized.


    The Dragon general laughed and said, "it''s not too late. It''s just right! It''s time to clean up the garbage. "


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of Long Jiang, nodded gently, and said: "let''s talk about it later. Long Fei and his family are still waiting there. How should they deal with the Meng family? They have to wait for you to speak."


    "I guess you''ve killed almost all the people you should have killed?"


    Long Jiang''s wisdom, Xu Shaotang can swagger to come here, he does not need to ask Xu Shaotang''s strength, he only knows that Xu Shaotang has come back, and is still the original Xu Shaotang, that''s enough!


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    "That''s all right!" The dragon will pat him on the shoulder and smile, "let''s go! I think the prison of dragon group needs to be expanded. "


    "Not only to expand, but also to strengthen!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang appears in front of Long Fei and Li Baoshan with the Dragon general. Looking at the unkempt dragon general, Long Fei''s eyes are sour and tears are rolling in his eyes, but he stubbornly refuses to let his tears flow out. He just straightens up and salutes the Dragon general.


    "Well, well, it''s not a big deal!"


    Dragon will light wave hand, and eyes on Zhen Miao''s body, up and down look at Zhen Miao for a while, a face ambiguous smile to Xu Shaotang said: "Xu family should also expand it?"


    "You are so old, can you stop gossiping?" Xu Shaotang said with a silent smile.


    "Ha ha, I thought I was very old, but now I know that I am in my prime." The dragon will laugh.


    "Yes, you are in your prime. Would you like to add a younger brother or sister to Long Fei?"


    "Go away!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s joking voice, Long Jiang kicked Xu Shaotang''s butt and said with a smile: "you are getting out of shape. Even I, an old man, want to make fun of you."


    "You said you were in your prime." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Looking at the Dragon general who talks and laughs with Xu Shaotang wantonly there, Zhen Miao is slightly surprised. He knows what strength Xu Shaotang has. With Xu Shaotang''s current strength, he actually allows this bad old man to kick him. It seems that Xu Shaotang has a lot to do with this old man named dragon general!


    After a while of joking, the Dragon general said to the Dragon: "let people send helicopters. All the people here will be brought back to the dragon group!"


    "Yes


    Long Fei immediately took out his mobile phone and quickly dispatched people to come.


    "Do you want to go to longzu with me or go home first?" After ordering Long Fei, Long Jiang asks Xu Shaotang again.


    Although he wants to catch Xu Shaotang''s strong man very much, he also knows the importance of his family in Xu Shaotang''s heart. Xu Shaotang has been missing for nearly two years. If he is not allowed to accompany his family well, long will feel sorry for himself.


    "Let''s go to Fangcun mountain first."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the head that was put aside by Long Fei, and then set his eyes on the highest mountain in the distance. He said in a quiet way: "if people die and debts disappear, let''s do good deeds and bury this head."


    Following Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Long Jiang instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, nodded and said with a smile: "good! However, if you do this, you will be declaring war on the whole cultivators of Fangcun mountain. Are you sure? As far as I know, the Meng family is not the strongest in fangcunshan. "


    "Not a declaration of war, just a warning."


    Xu Shaotang said with a slight smile: "of course, if they still don''t know how to live or die, then they should declare war!"


    "Ha ha, I''m too lazy to ask about the extra. Just know what you want!"


    Long Jiang smiles. He is absolutely at ease with Xu Shaotang. Since Xu Shaotang dares to do so, it proves that Xu Shaotang has some assurance in his heart.What Xu Shaotang wants to do is exactly what he wants to do. It''s just that they didn''t have the strength before. Now, it''s time for those practitioners to know that they will die if they do wrong!


    Let Zhen Miaoxian help him stare at the Meng family here, Xu Shaotang quickly with the dragon will fly to the distant peak.


    When they were flying to the peak, Xu Shaotang felt several divine senses sweeping over him. He tilted his mouth slightly and deliberately let go of his momentum. At the moment when his momentum was let go, those divine senses suddenly disappeared.


    On the top of the peak, Xu Shaotang puts the head of the elder of the Mongolian family there and looks down at the small world that was once sealed.


    For a long time, the dragon will sigh gently: "if it never appears here, how good..."


    "Yes! It''s a pity that it still appears. "


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "now this mess, I don''t know when I can clean it up."


    "Take your time. There''s always a time to clean up."


    Dragon will smile, slowly way: "you are to heaven, right?"


    "How do you know?" Xu Shaotang looks at the Dragon general in surprise.


    "Nonsense, you went to Kunlun at the beginning and disappeared for no reason. If you think about what the elders of Baiwu said, can''t I guess?" Dragon will smile, and said: "so, those things that Bai Wu said are basically true?"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ll tell you some bad news. The seal of the gate of heaven has completely collapsed. In the future, you and I will have a lot of troubles."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The Dragon general said with a relieved smile: "sooner or later, those who should come will come. Let''s go step by step. This day can''t fall down! Even if it collapses, aren''t you the people who are supporting it? "


    "Wrong, it''s us!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.

 Chapter 2458

    Many people are relieved to learn that Xu Shaotang has successfully rescued the Dragon general.


    As soon as they got back to the dragon group, before they got off the plane, they saw a group of people standing on the apron of the dragon group.


    If you look carefully, you are still acquaintances.


    "You are waiting for the third trial." Looking at those familiar people below, long can''t help joking with Xu Shaotang.


    "You can''t get away with it."


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile. He knows that he must face the public''s inquiry again. Not everyone will be like long Jiang.


    "I wish you knew." Long Jiang laughs, pats Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and says, "it''s like having a drink with you. I don''t know how many people have broken their hearts for you during your boy''s disappearance. Lao Qin often tells me that he dreams of you almost every night!"


    "It worries you."


    During the conversation, several helicopters had all stopped, and people gathered around for the first time.


    Behind Qin Guozhu, in addition to his entourage, there are Tang Hesong, some old people and song Anbang.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang walked out of the helicopter, he felt a knife like look at himself. It was his father-in-law, song Anbang.


    Because of Qin Guozhu''s relationship, song Anbang didn''t scold Xu Shaotang immediately, but his eyes were eager to pierce a few holes in Xu Shaotang''s body.


    "Old dragon! Xu Shaotang


    So long no see, Qin Guozhu is more old, the whole person seems to have reached the end of his life, the original gray hair has all become white, can imagine, in this nearly two years of time, Qin Guozhu how hard.


    "Lao Qin!"


    "Old Qin!"


    Xu Shaotang and long will quickly walk in front of Qin Guozhu, Xu Shaotang gently holds Qin Guozhu, a trace of true Qi quietly invades Qin Guozhu''s body.


    It''s OK not to investigate. After this investigation, he found that Qin Guozhu''s body was almost full of holes. Looking at Qin Guozhu''s face full of wrinkles, Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Just come back! Just come back! "


    Maybe it''s because as he gets older, Qin Guozhu lacks a bit of superior momentum, but he feels more kind. The crystal clear tears are flashing in Qin Guozhu''s eyes, and his old face is full of excitement and smile.


    "Old Qin, long time no see!"


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly squeezed out a smile, took out a pill from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to Qin Guozhu.


    "What is this?" Qin Guozhu curiously looked at the pill in his hand and asked with a little doubt.


    "The gift of meeting!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I haven''t flattered you for such a long time, but I have to say that it''s not. Take it quickly, it''s good for your old health."


    "You have a heart!"


    Qin Guozhu smiles. When he is about to take the pill, he is held by the doctor who is with him. "Mr. Qin, you are not in good health now. You can''t eat these things indiscriminately."


    "What''s wrong with eating indiscriminately? Can this boy harm me?"


    Qin Guozhu stares at the doctor, shakes off the doctor''s hand and swallows the pill directly into his stomach.


    As the entrance of the pill melted, Qin Guozhu felt a warm current rising in his body, which made him feel inexpressible comfortable. The pale cheek began to have a trace of blood color.


    Looking at the change of the look on Qin Guozhu''s face, everyone was surprised.


    Just when people were curious about what magic drug Xu Shaotang gave Qin Guozhu, Qin Guozhu''s face suddenly changed. He whispered a few words in his guard''s ear. The guard was slightly surprised, and quickly helped Qin Guozhu to walk to the distance.


    "Xu Shaotang, you wait for me!"


    Qin Guozhu roared to Xu Shaotang while walking fast.


    "No, Mr. Qin, what''s the matter?"


    People were puzzled. Song Anbang came forward with a black face and said, "you bastard, you''ll make trouble as soon as you come back! If there''s something wrong with Mr. Qin, I''ll have to chop you alive! "


    "Lao song, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Are you still in such a bad temper?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs.


    "Asshole, I''m your father-in-law!" Song Anbang stares at Xu Shaotang angrily. His grandson is a few years old, but he never hears the bastard call himself "father-in-law". Every day he shouts "old song". It''s hell that he can give the bastard a good face!


    The son-in-law is ready to teach him a lesson! In the future, there will be plenty of time for you two sons in law to quarrel slowly, which will shut up for me! "


    Song Anbang subconsciously shrinks his neck and stares at Xu Shaotang unwillingly. He quickly retreats.


    Seeing song Anbang''s dismal retreat, the Dragon general asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "what did you give Lao Qin to eat? Don''t mess about. Lao Qin can''t stand the toss! "


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Mr. Qin has accumulated too much toxin in his body. After discharging the toxin, he will be better."Long Jiang was slightly stunned. When he understood what Xu Shaotang meant, he couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "I said you want to detoxify him, but you don''t know how to choose a time. You mean to embarrass Lao Qin! I''ll wait for you to drown in his spittle for a while


    "No, I''m doing it for Mr. Qin, OK?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "his body is full of holes now. If you give him pills as soon as possible, you can help him to take good care of his body as soon as possible."


    At the beginning, he didn''t think so much. Now, it seems that this time is not right. It is estimated that he will be sprayed by Qin Guozhu.


    "It''s true that Lao Qin is not a man of cultivation. He has been overworked in the past two years, and his body is getting worse every day." The Dragon general sighed and asked curiously, "I said, when did you know medical skills?"


    "A little bit."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let Mr. Qin stay in the dragon group for a while. I''ll let Zhen Miao take time to help him recuperate. If he doesn''t recuperate, I don''t know how long he can last."


    "Good! It''s a big deal indeed


    Dragon will nod, and then turn to see Zhen Miao, "girl, this time to trouble you."


    On the way back, he already knew the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s putting Zhen Miao in the dragon group. Thinking that there might be many more powerful people in the immortal realm in the dragon group soon, he felt relieved. Although Xu Shaotang''s strength has reached the level they need to look up to, he is still the person he once knew.


    There are too few people like this guy who can never forget his original intention.


    "You''re welcome, old man." Knowing that the relationship between Longjiang and Xu Shaotang is unusual, Zhen Miao is also very polite to Longjiang. After chonglongjiang smiles, he squints at Xu Shaotang and says, "now I doubt your purpose of bringing me here."


    "I can''t help it."


    Xu Shaotang sorry smile, "first hard you for a while, wait for these things straightened out."


    "Yes, when things are straightened out, I''ll let this boy make it up to you!" Long Jiang laughs and deliberately emphasizes the word "compensation", which causes Xu Shaotang''s eyes to turn white.

 Chapter 2459

    The return of Xu Shaotang and Longjiang is a great event for longzu.


    During the period when Longjiang was trapped in Mengjia, longzu''s biggest wish was to rescue Longjiang and completely destroy Mengjia. However, due to the strong strength of Mengjia, this wish was not realized. Today, three days after Xu Shaotang''s return, this wish has completely become a reality.


    Countless people came to Longjiang''s courtyard just to have a look at him. When they saw that he was safe, they left in silence.


    Xu Shaotang chats with Qin Guozhu until the middle of the night, and tells them about his life in heaven. They are shocked. When they leave, everyone''s face is still shocked. They know that tonight is destined to be another sleepless night. They need to digest what Xu Shaotang said .


    "You scared them..."


    Looking at the people who leave in a muddle, Long Jiang says to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile.


    "Maybe." Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and said to himself, "however, they are all people who have gone through strong winds and waves. I think they will soon be able to accept this fact."


    "Well!"


    Longjiang nodded slightly: "by the way, I suggest you take your family to longzu. Although my longzu is not necessarily safer than the Imperial Palace, you may spend more time running to longzu than Kunlun kingdom in the future. When you have nothing to do, you can still accompany your family. It''s not easy for the Xu family to spend more than one year or two missing."


    They also know that the Xu family is hiding in the imperial palace of the Kunlun kingdom. They are also very happy. Fortunately, the Xu family still has a hiding place. Otherwise, when Xu Shaotang comes back from heaven, he will go crazy.


    "No


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you are a dragon group, not a refuge. What''s the matter when I bring my family to the dragon group?"


    "Are you going to be polite to me?" The Dragon general raised his eyelids slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang. He said: "you have seen the attitude of Lao Qin, don''t you worry?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you guys have nothing to say to me, Xu Shaotang. I can''t understand this more clearly. However, when Xu Shaotang resettled his family to longzu, what would others say about you? "


    "I don''t think anyone will gossip with your merits!" The dragon will say with confidence.


    Xu Shaotang''s contribution, he believes, is obvious to all. Longzu is not a refuge, but anyone who can share their worries like Xu Shaotang can put his family in longzu!


    "It''s not gossip."


    Xu Shaotang gently waved his hand, "don''t worry, I already have arrangements! When we come back from heaven and all the people gather, I will move my family to the capital! Let them in the capital, in fact, and you this dragon group is no different, and do not have to hide, they have been hiding for so long, although the imperial palace is temporarily safe, but it is not always safe


    In the Imperial Palace, the Xu family may be safe for the time being, but it''s not where they should be.


    When Xu Shaotang comes back, the Xu family will appear in front of the world. If anyone dares to fight against the Xu family, he will tear it to pieces!


    "Well..."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the Dragon general fell into thinking. A moment later, he said with a smile: "also, with your present accomplishments, it''s really no big difference to put them in the dragon group and in the capital."


    With Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments, you can get anywhere from the dragon group to the capital in ten minutes at most.


    At this speed, Xu Shaotang puts down his job and comes back to longzu. The food is still hot. Bringing the Xu family to longzu is more or less like caged birds. It''s good for the Xu family to let them settle in the capital.


    "It''s not just me. I guess the Mu family may move back again." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ve been tossing about. I didn''t expect that I''d come back to the origin. I guess mu Tiance would be very depressed, right?"


    Speaking of Mu Tiance, Long Jiang immediately asked, "when will mu Tiance and his family arrive? And the people you''re talking about and you''re coming back from heaven. "


    "It should be fast. Dantai is waiting for them in the Xu family of Tianhai now. As long as they meet, dantai will inform us as soon as possible." Xu Shaotang broke his fingers to calculate, and then said, "it''s estimated that it''s just one or two days. By the way, I''ll tell you something. Don''t make it public."


    "What''s the matter? I can''t believe you Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang curiously.


    Look at Xu Shaotang, what he wants to say should be shocking.


    However, even the world of heaven had such shocking things, and he felt that no matter how shocking things were, he could bear them.


    Xu Shaotang mysteriously approached the Dragon general and said in a low voice, "two of us are demons. You can easily understand them as monsters."


    "Demon Monster


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang''s face was stunned, "don''t cheat me, you boy.""What do you think?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a smile, "you''ll know when you see it. Moreover, there is a Nine Tailed Tianhu. Her strength is far above me, and she has a bad temper. The key is that she is determined to Mu Tiance. Therefore, you should be more careful with Mu''s family in the future."


    "Better than you?"


    Long Jiang looks at Xu Shaotang in amazement again. A moment later, he slaps Xu Shaotang on the head and says with a smile, "aren''t you good at flirting? How come you didn''t take such a strong woman? "


    "Ugly, no way." Xu Shaotang laughs.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. The Mu family is not what it used to be. Didn''t you listen to Lao Qin just now? After I was trapped, the Mu family made a lot of efforts." Long Jiang patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said seriously: "they treat us sincerely, and we will never fail them! That''s the same for you, kid. "


    He knows what Xu Shaotang is worried about, but he firmly believes that what Xu Shaotang is worried about will not happen.


    Today is different from the past. The Mu family is not the same as before. He believes that the Mu family also understands this truth.


    "I''m relieved to have you."


    Xu Shaotang smiles.


    "Don''t worry about it, you little boy. What you shouldn''t worry about is just worrying about it." The Dragon general smiles and stares at him. "There''s another thing, golden tiger and iron leopard. I''ll let them come to the dragon team. They have a great responsibility. I hope to give them the pills you mentioned that can help people improve their strength first."

 Chapter 2460

    "This is no problem."


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of Long Jiang and nodded: "I haven''t had a drink with these two brothers for a long time. They think I''m dead by now."


    "Don''t mention it any more. You are Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang is you."


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "more is better than less. Let the past go."


    "Well, I won''t talk about it later."


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and asked softly, "is Firebird still the same?"


    "For the time being, but there should be a solution in the future." Long Jiang said: "during the period of your disappearance, we have analyzed a lot of prehistoric civilization technology and Firebird. You won''t forget it, neither will I!"


    "I hope we can find a solution soon!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed.


    "There is a solution to everything. Just let it be. There are some things that you can''t force." Long Jiang patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go to see Long Fei to find out about the situation of long group during my absence. You can have a rest early. You''ve been tossing about all day. Have a good sleep. Tomorrow, it''s time to roll up your sleeves and get down to business!"


    "It''s time to get down to business." Xu Shaotang nodded silently.


    Just as he was about to leave, the Dragon general called him back: "by the way, you''ve come back too. Do you want to give it back to you? You may need to employ people at any time in the future."


    "No


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile: "it''s all this time. Are there any wolf and dragon groups? My people are your people


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ve been thinking about your wolf group for a long time. It seems that you are going to help me?"


    It''s true that long Jiang has been thinking about the wolf group for a long time. Since he knew that Xu Shaotang had trained the wolf group, he has been thinking about the wolf group all the time, but he didn''t expect that today''s dream has come true.


    "They''ve been following me for years, and it''s time to give them a future."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "everyone around me, including me, is duty bound as long as you can use it! You can command in the back with ease in the future. We''d better take care of these fateful things! "


    "Yes! That''s what you''re waiting for! "


    The dragon will nod with satisfaction. The boy has never let them down.


    Leaving Longjiang''s courtyard, Xu Shaotang goes straight to the courtyard that Longjiang has arranged for Zhenmiao. The courtyard is still brightly lit. It seems that Zhenmiao has not yet fallen asleep.


    Looking at the brightly lit yard, Xu Shaotang can''t help but show a bitter smile. He doesn''t know whether Zhen Miao is still busy or sleepless because he has too much resentment for himself.


    "Come in, the door is open."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang entered the courtyard, Zhen Miao''s voice came into his ears.


    Push the door and enter, but see Zhen miaozheng guarding the alchemy furnace, see the state of the fire, this furnace of elixir should be about to refining almost.


    Xu Shaotang knows that it''s the critical time, and he doesn''t disturb Zhen Miao. He just walks to one side and sits down, quietly looking at Zhen Miao''s face, which is slightly red by the fire.


    Zhen Miao seems to feel that Xu Shaotang is looking at herself. She looks back at Xu Shaotang slightly. At the moment when her eyes collide, she turns back quickly, but the blush on her face is more intense.


    Half an hour later, Zhen Miao finally put out the fire, carefully opened the alchemy furnace, saw the two pills in the alchemy furnace, his face could not help showing a look of disappointment.


    Xu Shaotang came to see two round broken Erdan and some medicine dregs lying quietly in the alchemy furnace.


    "Isn''t it all refined? How do you look disappointed? " Xu Shaotang is puzzled and asks Zhen Miao.


    Zhen Miao shook his head slightly and said, "I thought I could refine four of them, but I didn''t expect that they were only two."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly stagnated slightly. After a long time, he said with a smile, "is that too shocking? I can''t make one by refining it twice. You can make two by refining it once. Are you too little? "


    Among the top pills, though not the most difficult to refine, it''s also very difficult to refine. In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Zhen miaonang made two pills at one time. When he first gave Ling yunzong people the chance to refine the pills, it took him seven days to refine them!


    In alchemy attainments, Zhen Miao is absolutely far better than him!


    "I want to refine those pills you want quickly." Zhen Miao said in a low voice.


    "You''re fast, at least much faster than I expected." Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at Zhen Miao''s red face and says: "thank you! This period of time, I really have to work hard for you. "


    "Now you''re being polite to me again?"


    Zhen Miao heart secretly happy unceasingly, smile Yingying said: "in fact, I should also thank you."


    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang puzzled looking at Zhen Miao, this group of people in turn to help people say thank you, this is really strange.Zhen Miao carefully put away the two broken Erdan in the Dan stove, and said: "in the heaven, you are always helping us. No matter how dangerous, you are always the first to rush in front, not only me, but also dantai and Qingyi. Sometimes we all feel that we are useless. Now we can help you and your friends to do something, I''m very happy Heart, at least prove, I am not so useless


    As soon as she came to this brand-new world, she was arranged so many things by Xu Shaotang. Although Zhen Miao seems to be a little resentful on the surface, she was only doing it for Xu Shaotang. In fact, she was very happy that the people around Xu Shaotang would be more or less covered up by him. Now that she can help Xu Shaotang with some things with her own expertise, she will feel that she has a sense of happiness I have a sense of being.


    "I never thought you were useless."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "everyone has his own value. Maybe you have that feeling just because you haven''t found your own value."


    "I''ve found it now!"


    Zhen Miao''s face full of a bright smile, "everyone here respects me very much, not that kind of hypocritical respect. Although I just came to your world, I found that I already like you here."


    "You''ll like it more in the future!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s almost midnight. You should have a rest early! By the way, tomorrow I''ll ask Longfei to ask someone to teach you how to use our world. By then, you can understand our world without leaving home. "


    "Why tomorrow?"


    Zhen Miao raises her cheek and looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.

 Chapter 2461

    "You can do me a lot of trouble!"


    Long Fei comes to Zhen Miao''s yard with a brand-new notebook and a mobile phone distributed by the Dragon crew. He looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly.


    "Come on, I just want you to send something. It''s like a lady complaining." Xu Shaotang takes a look at Long Fei and throws the broken Erdan refined by Zhen Miaogang to Long Fei, "this is your compensation. Are you satisfied?"


    "What''s this?"


    Long Fei puts the broken Erdan in front of his nose and sniffs it gently. Then he looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    "I told you before, poirdan!"


    "I said that earlier."


    Long Fei did not hesitate to throw the broken Dan into his mouth, and said with a smile: "is there anything else you need? I''ll bring it to you right away! "


    "Get out of here, no profit, no early bird!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "I was forced to do that, too?" Long Fei said with a smile, "OK, I won''t disturb you!"


    Just as long Fei walked to the door contentedly, he suddenly turned back and said with a bad smile: "I wish you a good night."


    "Go away!"


    Xu Shaotang has not kicked out, Long Fei has been fast flash.


    "The bastard!"


    With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang put his computer and mobile phone on his desk and waved to Zhen miaojiao with a rosy face: "come here, I''ll teach you some simple things first. Later, if you are free, you can use these two things to understand our world."


    "Well!"


    Zhen Miao quickly went to the past and asked with some worry: "are these things difficult? I''m afraid I can''t learn. "


    "What''s the difficulty? In our world, children of several years old can use these things!" Xu Shaotang pulls Zhen Miao and presses her down at her desk. "I''ll teach you the easiest way to turn on the computer. Here, you press here."


    Along the place of Xu Shaotang''s finger, Zhen Miao carefully pressed the power on button of the computer.


    It has to be said that the computer of dragon group is fast. In less than five seconds, the computer has successfully entered the main interface.


    Looking at the screen suddenly lit up in front of her, Zhen Miao was as excited as a child, and her eyes were full of strange colors.


    "This is the mouse."


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the mouse beside him and asked Zhen Miao to put his hand on the mouse. Zhen Miao put his hand on the mouse according to Yan, but he was a little at a loss. He held the mouse down with his whole hand.


    "Not so."


    Xu Shaotang helplessly smiles and reaches over Zhen Miao''s hand to help her adjust the posture of touching the mouse.


    At the moment when the two hands touch each other, a blush suddenly climbs up her cheek. Zhen Miao subconsciously wants to withdraw her hand, but she finally holds it back. She only feels that Xu Shaotang''s hand is so warm, her little hand is covered by his big hand, and her heart keeps beating, but she has a strong sense of security.


    Xu Shaotang noticed Zhen Miao''s strange, quickly adjusted her posture of touching the mouse correctly, and quickly let her hand go.


    As soon as his hand left, a sense of loss surged in Zhen Miao''s heart, and the sense of security disappeared.


    "Is that so?" Zhen Miao touches the mouse, bites the moving red lips and asks Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    "Well, yes!"


    Xu Shaotang felt faint in his heart and reminded himself not to touch Zhen miaoyou physically. He pointed to the cursor on the computer desktop and said, "keep this posture, try to move the mouse, and see what reaction this thing has."


    Zhen Miao shakes the mouse according to his words, and the cursor moves immediately, which makes Zhen Miao exclaim surprise.


    "The surprise is still behind."


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the web page icon, "you move the cursor here, and then click the left side of the mouse."


    He felt as if he was teaching a primitive man how to use a computer. In Zhen Miao''s eyes, these things that seemed very common to them were very magical. Looking at Zhen Miao who was as excited as a child, Xu Shaotang showed a slight smile on his face.


    This is also good, let her quickly through the computer to understand their world, help her integrate into the world as soon as possible.


    "What is this? It''s amazing


    Looking at the webpage interface suddenly popping out, Zhen Miao looks surprised again. She temporarily forgets her shyness and looks at Xu Shaotang like a curious baby. Everything in the world makes her feel very fresh.


    She suddenly felt that it was her wisest choice to leave heaven with Xu Shaotang.


    Facing Zhen Miao''s innocent smile, Xu Shaotang shows a smile on his face, slightly lowers his body, and enters the word "Earth" across Zhen Miao who is sitting there.


    The fragrance of Zhen Miao''s body came from his nose. It was a faint fragrance, like the fragrance of orchid, refreshing but not boring.


    In this posture, Zhen Miao is almost in her arms. Zhen Miao can even feel Xu Shaotang''s heartbeat clearly, but Xu Shaotang''s heartbeat is stable and powerful, which is in sharp contrast to her disorderly beating heart.Zhen Miao''s breathing is very short. Although she tries to suppress it, it is still hard to calm her heart.


    "Try this button!"


    After inputting, Xu Shaotang quickly straightens up, points to the Enter key and says to Zhen Miao.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s body leaves, Zhen Miao suddenly feels empty in her heart. After some flustered knocks the Enter key, the page jumps again. However, Zhen Miao does not have the freshness at the beginning, but just savors the short warmth just now in her heart.


    How she wished that time had been longer!


    "This is our world now. You can see it first." Xu Shaotang pointed to the description of the earth on the website and said to Zhen Miao slowly.


    Zhen Miao absently looked at the content on the web page. After a while, she didn''t know whether she understood it or not. She just gently touched her hair and whispered, "this seems boring."


    "Well, indeed!"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang lowered his body again and kept knocking on the computer keyboard. Soon, he found out some popular science documentaries to show to Zhen Miao, "this may be more interesting."


    Zhen Miao feels Xu Shaotang''s warm embrace again. Although she doesn''t lean into Xu Shaotang''s embrace, it''s just such a close contact, which has made her feel confused.


    Unconsciously, Zhen Miao''s body slowly approached Xu Shaotang''s arms, but when she just approached, Xu Shaotang''s body left.


    "You can see these later." Xu Shaotang noticed Zhen Miao''s strange, and then picked up the mobile phone that was put there, "I''ll teach you to use the mobile phone again, so that no matter where you are, you can talk to me, and I can talk to you."


    When he spoke, he thought in his heart that long Fei should find someone to teach Zhen miaocai.

 Chapter 2462

    After learning how to use some basic functions of the mobile phone, Xu Shaotang went back to his room.


    To be exact, this used to be the room of Tantai Jingming.


    Lying in bed, thinking about what they learned from Qin Guozhu, they unconsciously fell asleep.


    In his dream, he came to Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan was once Gu Yuan, and was extremely clean and tidy.


    In Xu Shaotang''s memory, since Qin Zongheng committed suicide, Gu Yuan gradually began to be in decline. It seems that this is not the right time.


    "Is someone taking care of Gu Yuan? Old Mo? "


    With this question in mind, Xu Shaotang slowly walked into Gu Yuan. Unfortunately, he forgot to bring incense and candles when he came here. Otherwise, he could go to worship Qin Zongheng.


    Just as he was sighing, he saw a fisherman in coir raincoat sitting by the clear lake, fishing there. Looking at the fisherman''s back, he seemed familiar.


    "It''s not like Lao Mo! Who could it be? "


    But who can it be if it''s not Lao Mo? Since Qin Zongheng killed himself, only Lao Mo has been guarding the mausoleum for Qin Zongheng.


    Xu Shaotang goes to the fisherman in doubt. In his impression, except Qin Zongheng, it seems that few people are fishing in Guyuan.


    Gradually, he got closer and closer to the fisherman. From that side, the fisherman''s face became more familiar, as if Qin Zongheng?


    Qin Zongheng?


    Xu Shaotang''s pupils suddenly shrank, and a terrible color climbed up his cheek.


    How can it be? Hasn''t Qin Zongheng already committed suicide?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickly went to the fisherman''s side. At this sight, even if he was not afraid of heaven and earth, Xu Shaotang was scared back and forth, looking at the fisherman in front of him in horror.


    It''s really Qin Zongheng!


    "Xu Shaotang, long time no see."


    Listen to the side of the movement, the fisherman slowly turned his cheek, it is not Qin Zongheng, who is it?


    Qin Zongheng''s face with a slight smile, also as he once was graceful, a pair of bright eyes flashing wise light, Qin Zongheng is still that Qin Zongheng, or that generation of Tianjiao Qin Zongheng singing "long sword and big bow, sitting in the east of the river".


    "Qin Zongheng! It''s really you! You''re not dead? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Zongheng''s face in amazement. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. The color of amazement on his face gradually faded away. He walked slowly to Qin Zongheng''s side and sat down. He said with a bitter smile, "are you my demon?"


    He buried Qin Zongheng himself. Qin Zongheng can''t be alive. But now Qin Zongheng is sitting in front of him. He can''t think of any other possibility besides the devil.


    Although he had long expected that his demon would be Qin Zongheng, when the day came, he felt a strong sense of helplessness.


    Before that drunkenness, he did not expect that Qin Zongheng''s shadow would always be hidden in his heart.


    Qin Zongheng was defeated by him, but he also defeated him. Even though Qin Zongheng was dead, he still became a demon in his heart.


    "Yes


    Qin Zongheng smiles and looks at Xu Shaotang without any resentment. He points to the lake in front of him and says, "do you want to go fishing with me?"


    As he spoke, a fishing rod appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Although Xu Shaotang was surprised, he didn''t refuse. He picked up the fishing rod and sat down next to Qin Zongheng. When he was ready quickly, he threw it out. At the same time, he looked at Qin Zongheng with a wry smile and said, "I thought that when we met in this way, it would be an endless fierce battle."


    "Why must we not die?" Qin Zongheng asked calmly.


    "Because, you may seek my revenge, but I want to defeat you." Xu Shaotang said seriously, and did not hide his determination to defeat Qin Zongheng.


    If Qin Zongheng is a real person in front of him, he may be really hard to start. But since he already knows that this is his own demon, he will not have any intolerance and pity. He and Qin Zongheng are enemies and friends, but he and this demon are destined to be enemies.


    Why should we be soft on the enemy?


    "I won''t take revenge on you. It turns out that I''m too extreme." Qin Zongheng smiles with relief.


    Xu Shaotang said seriously: "even if you don''t take revenge on me, I will beat you!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Zongheng shook his head slightly, then said confidently: "you can''t defeat me at all! Here, I am the master. You can''t kill me. "


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Qin Zongheng, "no matter how strong the demons are, they can be defeated eventually!"


    "Then why don''t you try?" Qin Zongheng asked with a smile.


    "Good! I''ll try! "


    The cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed, and a fierce Qi suddenly fell to Qin Zongheng. Qin Zongheng just looked at him with a smile, and didn''t mean to dodge.Qin Zongheng''s body is not damaged. He still sits there peacefully with a smile on his face. It seems that he is laughing at Xu Shaotang''s overconfidence, and he is confident that he is in control of everything.


    Looking at Qin Zongheng with a smile on his face, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt powerless and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that you are right. I am proud of the power, but I can''t help you."


    Now he finally understood why it was so hard to defeat the demons.


    In the world of demons, demons are the masters of the world. Demons are almost omnipotent. If you want to defeat such powerful demons, it is useless to rely on powerful personal strength.


    Gu Shanhe has been in Tianqiong mountain for decades in order to overcome the demons. If it wasn''t for Tantai Jingming''s words that awakened him, I''m afraid his efforts for decades would be in vain.


    Because of his fast improvement of cultivation, his inner demons will even be more powerful than those of the ancient mountains and rivers, which was already reminded by the end of the night.


    "So, I don''t want to take revenge on you, and you don''t want to defeat me."


    Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "isn''t it good that we can get along in this way? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t you miss me at all? I miss you so much


    "I want you to live, not to be a demon in my heart." Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile, "tell me, how can I defeat you? Since you are the master of the world, you should also know how important it is for me to become a saint. I can only become a saint if I win over you. "


    In fact, even Xu Shaotang himself felt that he was stupid to ask this question. As a demon, how could Qin Zongheng tell him how to defeat himself?


    "As I said, you can''t beat me."


    Qin Zongheng''s determined smile.

 Chapter 2463

    "No way! I will find a way to defeat you Xu Shaotang shook his head firmly, "maybe there is no way now, but it can be done in the future!"


    If the demons are invincible, how can there be so many saints in this world?


    He didn''t expect to defeat Qin Zongheng so quickly, but he firmly believed that he could defeat Qin Zongheng!


    "You are as stubborn as I am."


    Qin Zongheng laughs, his fishing rod is gently raised, and a big fish has jumped out of the water. Qin Zongheng takes the big fish down, but puts it back into the water, then hangs the bait again, and continues to sit there waiting, staring at the floating fish on the lake calmly, as if nothing can set off waves in his heart.


    Xu Shaotang knows that this is in his dream, but the feeling is so real.


    as like as two peas in the mind, temperament or character, he is just like the Qin Dynasty.


    As if aware that Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on his face, Qin Zongheng slowly pointed to Xu Shaotang''s fish float and said with a smile, "what am I doing? Watch the fish float! You can''t catch fish like this. "


    "I didn''t come fishing in the first place."


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and raise his empty fishing rod. He couldn''t help feeling: "I still remember that when I first fished with you, I was still in your villa. The sky was covered with snow, but you fished in a hot spring."


    "Then I invite you to accompany me to fish. You only use brute force and don''t know how to abandon big fish. After fishing for a long time, you haven''t caught a single fish."


    Qin Zongheng followed Xu Shaotang''s words and said something interesting, but he couldn''t stop laughing.


    It was the first time they sat together fishing. At that time, Xu Shaotang thought he could make friends with Qin Zongheng.


    At the moment, their relationship is really strange. They don''t look like enemies, but they are like two old friends sitting here recalling the past.


    "Do you think I can catch fish today?" Xu Shaotang gives up the idea of defeating Qin Zongheng and looks at him with great interest.


    This is just the first time that this demon appears. He doesn''t have to defeat this demon now, and he can''t do it at all.


    So, it''s better to sit down quietly, forget this dream, and have a good chat with the deceased generation Tianjiao.


    "I can''t catch it."


    Qin Zongheng said firmly.


    "What if I catch it?" Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Zongheng with a smile, "how about we make a bet? If I catch a fish, you disappear, or tell me how to beat you. "


    "If you can catch fish, you''ve got me." Qin Zongheng said with a smile, "I said that here, I am the master. No matter how you are, I can make you not catch a fish. Of course, I can also make you catch a fish, even if you don''t use the hook."


    "Then I''ll try!"


    Xu Shaotang began to put his eyes on the float quietly, waiting for the moment when the fish bite.


    However, as time goes by, Qin Zongheng next to him keeps fishing for big fish and putting them down. However, there is no movement there, even the floating fish has never moved.


    "I really don''t believe in evil!"


    Xu Shaotang raised his fishing rod, put on the bait again, and said to Qin Zongheng with a smile, "do you mind if I throw it to you?"


    "Whatever you want!"


    Qin Zongheng said generously, with a confident smile on his face.


    Xu Shaotang found the right position and almost threw the bait into the water with Qin Zongheng''s float.


    However, Qin Zongheng''s floats keep beating, but his floats still have no movement.


    When Qin Zongheng caught several big fish again, Xu Shaotang reluctantly put down his fishing rod.


    Sure enough, Qin Zongheng is the master of all things here, even if he can no longer control the world.


    "That''s giving up? It''s not like the character of Xu Shaotang? " Qin Zongheng put down his fishing rod and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "I lost!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "knowing that I can''t catch fish, why should I waste my time here?"


    "If only you knew!" Qin Zongheng nodded with a smile: "it''s not bravery, but stupidity to do what you know you can''t do."


    "No, it''s only temporary."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "nothing is absolute. It''s impossible now. It doesn''t mean it''s impossible in the future."


    "I appreciate that most. You are indomitable."


    Qin Zongheng chuckled, then suddenly changed the subject of his speech and said, "however, there is another sentence. It''s easy to break just now!"


    "There''s another saying, I''d rather die than surrender!" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    He suddenly had the illusion that he and Qin Zongheng had played games like idiom solitaire.Just, this game is not fun at all!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s firm look, Qin Zongheng smiles indifferently, "maybe you have a point! However, in this world, I want to kill you, you do not have the slightest resistance, but you want to kill me, it is impossible! Xu Shaotang, give up! To tell you the truth, there are only a few people in the world who can let me see Qin Zongheng. You are Xu Shaotang! I hope that in this world, we can put down all our grudges and become true friends. "


    "Your words are very attractive!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "however, I don''t think there should be anyone in the world who can make friends with his demons."


    If this demon won''t stop him from becoming a saint, he would be happy to have such a demon. When he''s free, he can chat with this demon and see Qin Zongheng again. It''s a pity that in order to become a saint, to gain more power and to clean up the mess they''ve made, he must defeat this demon!


    At all costs!


    "Ha ha, then you will be the first one!" Qin Zongheng laughed heartily. With his laughter, his figure became lighter and lighter, and finally disappeared completely. There was only a faint word in the wind, "you are tired, have a rest early, I will come back to you soon! I hope you can figure it out then! "


    Just as Qin Zongheng''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the surrounding environment, knowing that he had woken up from his sleep.


    Thinking of Qin Zongheng in his dream, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing bitterly and sighed: "Qin Zongheng, Qin Zongheng, you are the only one who can make trouble for me when you die..."

 Chapter 2464

    "Wuwu..."


    Two days later, a shrill alarm suddenly sounded in the dragon group.


    Hearing the alarm, the people in the dragon group immediately entered the attack position, and Xu Shaotang quickly jumped into the air.


    When Xu Shaotang saw the streamers approaching the dragon group quickly, he immediately asked someone to clear the alarm.


    After a long time, it turned out to be a false alarm.


    It''s not other people, it''s mu Tiance, like Yingluo and Liang Danqing.


    Xu Shaotang quickly welcomed them up, and looked closer. Yingluo and Liang Danqing were really among them!


    "I''ve seen Shifu, Shiniang!"


    Xu Shaotang comes forward and salutes them respectfully, but he is curious about how mu Tiance and Liang Danqing meet each other.


    "Not bad!" Looking at Xu Shaotang in front of him, Liang Danqing nodded happily and said with a smile: "I said two years ago that your attainments in martial arts would be higher than mine. I didn''t expect that it wasn''t long before I even looked up to your existence."


    It seems that Liang Danqing and they should also know Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments. It is estimated that mu Tiance told them.


    Xu Shaotang raised his cheek and said with a smile, "no matter what my accomplishments are, you will always be my master."


    "Don''t forget the original intention! It''s much better than those who cultivate immortals! " Liang Danqing came forward, patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I really didn''t miss you!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance curiously, "how can you be with master and them?"


    "They are in trouble. We know about them and help them solve the problem by the way." Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "No wonder!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized, "I said that you should have arrived long ago. How could it be so late! By the way, are we in a hurry? You are welcome to those so-called immortals. "


    "What do you think?"


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look.


    "That''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang understood mu Tiance''s meaning and followed them quickly to the ground of the dragon group.


    Looking at these people who fell on the ground, the smile on the dragon''s face can''t go away for a long time. With so many strong men, it''s much easier to deal with those immortals. When he saw Jiuwei, he was shocked by the beauty of the girl and guessed that this should be the demon emperor Xu Shaotang said.


    "Well, don''t even stand here!"


    The dragon will greet you with a smile and said with a smile, "it''s rare for you to come to the dragon group. Today, I''ll hold a banquet in the dragon group. It''s a way to help you. I''d like to thank Mr. Liang and miss Yingluo for their help."


    "Don''t bother, Mr. long."


    Hearing the words of the Dragon general, mu Tiance shook his head gently and said slowly, "we have to go to the imperial palace."


    "I have to look in the Hui people first." Wu Songdao.


    "Well, that''s fine! In that case, I will not be polite to you. " Long Jiang knew mu Tiance and Wu Song''s mood at the moment, but he didn''t keep them. He just said with a smile, "anyway, there will be plenty of time in the future. Let''s have another day. Today will not delay you! You''ve been away for such a long time. It''s time to go back and see your family! "


    "I''ll go back by the way, too!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "go back and take all Xu''s family members to the capital. By the way, deal with the affairs of Kunlun."


    He and long Jiang have discussed this point for a long time.


    These two days, he also asked someone to help him find a good place to live. The Xu family just went in directly.


    Those families in Kunlun Kingdom have basically fallen to those who cultivate immortals after their appearance. It''s time to calculate this. If Mu Tiance hadn''t been waiting for them in the dragon group, he would have done something to those families who do evil for the tiger.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance looks at him in surprise, but he doesn''t ask why he suddenly wants to bring Xu''s family to the capital. He knows Xu Shaotang''s character. Since Xu Shaotang has decided to do so, it must be after careful consideration.


    "Well, then I won''t keep you."


    Long Jiang said with a smile, "when you move to the capital, I''ll ask for a drink."


    "That''s necessary!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs. After introducing the Dragon general and the people to know each other, he looks at the snake and says, "you''re here to keep watch these days when I''m not here. You''ll listen to the Dragon general''s orders in everything."


    "Oh, yes!" The snake nodded with a smile.


    Huh?


    Looking at the snake''s receptive appearance, Xu Shaotang was very surprised.


    He had a premonition that the bastard would jump up and fight against himself when he heard his words. He was ready to take nine tails to crush the bastard. Unexpectedly, the bastard accepted it willingly. It was not like Teng she who didn''t regard himself as Xu Shaotang''s mount at all!


    Isn''t this bastard planning a conspiracy? Xu Shaotang is full of suspicions.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s suspicious look, nine tails smile in their hearts and say, "let''s go."After hearing this, Xu Shaotang took a look at Jiuwei and saw that Jiuwei seemed to know something. He didn''t think about it any more. After leaving Longjiang, the group quickly flew to Kunlun.


    "Jiuwei, do you know something?"


    Xu Shaotang catches up with Jiuwei and asks curiously, "can''t it be that you have warned the snake in advance?"


    The snake''s sudden change really puzzled him. If he didn''t make it clear, and put the bastard in the dragon group, he was a little worried, for fear that the bastard would make a moth in the dragon group.


    "Ask yourself that."


    Nine tail tiny smile way.


    "Myself?" Xu Shaotang is full of don''t understand of see to nine tail, he but what all don''t know!


    What does nine tails mean?


    "Do you really don''t understand or don''t you?" Jiuwei youyou said: "the snake is willing to follow you now! But it''s not because of your strength. "


    "Because of death?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized, "no wonder, I said that bastard how suddenly become so good! Dare to love because of the relationship between the dead


    It''s estimated that the snake thought that he had a good relationship with Mingzhi. If he offended him, it would be equivalent to offending Mingzhi. He didn''t dare offend Mingzhi, the most holy spirit of the demon clan, with a hundred courage of the snake. Moreover, when he was at the lock tree, it was because of his relationship that Mingzhi gave the snake a drop of dragon blood. The bastard of the snake mostly thought about it and flattered him I''m sure I can get more benefits from Hades!


    After all, Mingzhi is the most holy of the demon clan, and it is also the dragon clan. Although it is not easy for the snake to turn into a dragon, with the help of Mingzhi, I''m afraid it will be much more hopeful.


    "It''s not just because of mindfulness!"


    Nine tail quietly looking at Xu Shaotang, "also because, you have the blood essence of you! Although he is not a dragon, he has a dragon blood in his body. It''s good for him to turn into a dragon by following you


    "So..."


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, then shook his head and said with a smile: "this bastard is really the master who can''t get up early for nothing!"


    "That''s nature!" Nine tails smile, "there is one more thing I forgot to tell you, the snake has been promoted to the demon Emperor..."

 Chapter 2465

    The imperial palace.


    At the moment, full of this kind of long lost joy.


    The smile that had disappeared for a long time on the faces of Xu Mu''s two families finally returned to their faces.


    When Xu Shaotang is playing with a large group of children, these women of the Xu family get together. Tantai Jingming is actually Xu Shaotang''s woman. The Xu family knows this. Even though Tantai Jingming has been missing with Xu Shaotang for nearly two years, when she comes back to the Xu family, she quickly integrates into the warm family and talks and laughs with her family about their disappearance Time is what happens.


    However, compared with their joy, Xiao Qingyi is a little lonely now.


    She hasn''t integrated into the Xu family yet, and he hasn''t integrated into the world yet. For what they said, she basically can''t get in the way. She can only sit quietly and listen, occasionally showing a few deliberate smiles.


    "Tsing Yi, don''t worry. When you get here, it''s like your own home."


    Tantai Jingming noticed the desolation of Xiao Qingyi, sat down beside her and said with a smile, "there are never so many rules in the Xu family. You will know when you stay here for a long time."


    Xiao Qingyi could cover up her loneliness and said with a smile, "I''m not used to it now. I believe I''ll get used to it soon. However, I like it here. It''s like home."


    "This is your home!"


    Lin Shuying and several other women look at each other, if you have a smile.


    "Yes, anyway, you are not familiar with our place. The Xu family is your home." Song Yinuo also said with a smile.


    No matter what the relationship between Xiao Qingyi and Xu Shaotang is, no doubt, everyone can see that at least Xiao Qingyi has some good feelings for Xu Shaotang.


    As Xu Shaotang''s women, they have long been used to having new sisters to join. If Xiao Qingyi can become their sister, they will be happy, but the premise is that Xiao Qingyi is indeed Xu Shaotang''s woman.


    "Now I understand why Xu Shaotang and his family dream of returning to this world every day." Xiao Qingyi throws grateful eyes at several girls and says with a smile.


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Su Ruyun said with a smile: "don''t speak well for that bastard. He has been gone for nearly two years. We all want to break him up!"


    "Sister Ruyun, are you really willing to break him up?"


    Ji Rushu said with a bad smile: "at that time, don''t secretly climb to that bastard''s bed."


    "Dead girl, what nonsense!" Su Ruyun neck stem, dead don''t admit of ask a way: "when did I climb to that bastard''s bed?"? I think that''s you, isn''t it? "


    Two days ago, when Xu Shaotang just came back, she did climb into Xu Shaotang''s bed in the middle of the night. She had a long and absurd struggle with Xu Shaotang, which comforted her long and empty heart.


    "I climbed into that bastard''s bed, but I dare admit it!" Ji Rushu said with a bad smile: "dare you say who didn''t climb on that bastard''s bed?"


    "Dead girl, there are still guests. What nonsense!"


    Song Yinuo and Lin Shuying blush and stare at Ji Rushu angrily.


    This dead girl is better than blue now! In the past, Su Ruyun used to be the most shrewd member of the Xu family. Now Su Ruyun is getting older and more calm. Instead, he gives Ji Rushu the most shrewd title.


    Listening to their words, Xiao Qingyi''s face turned red and looked down at his toes to hide his embarrassment.


    The people in heaven are relatively more conservative than those on earth. Although everyone knows that it''s a normal thing for men to have sex with women, there are few people in heaven who speak these things recklessly like them.


    However, in spite of the embarrassment in her heart, she had a trace of happiness.


    They will say these words in front of their own face, at least proving that they really don''t treat her as an outsider in their heart, which makes her very comfortable.


    In the face of Lin Shuying and song Yinuo''s eyes, Ji Rushu said carelessly: "originally, you are all right. Before, we said that we should clean up the bastard when he comes back. In the end, it''s good for him to clean up us all."


    "Dead girl, the more you say it, the worse it is!"


    Lin Shuying reaches out to Ji Rushu and pinches her, but Ji Rushu nimbly avoids her. At least she was a killer. No matter how hard it is, Lin Shuying can''t be caught.


    Seeing that Ji Rushu escapes from Lin Shuying''s hands, Su Ruyun and song Yinuo join in the "encirclement and suppression" of Ji Rushu. Several women laugh and make a scene. The room is filled with laughter.


    Even they have forgotten how long they haven''t been so noisy.


    "Would you like to join us?"


    Looking at the girls in a group, Tantai Jingming smiles happily and turns to Xiao Qingyi.


    "I..."Xiao Qingyi thought about it. Although she wanted to laugh with them, she shook her head gently. "Forget it, I''m not used to it."


    "You''ll get used to it later."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles and turns to him and says, "I''ll help you catch Ru Shu. You can tear her mouth so that she won''t talk nonsense all day long."


    "Dan Tai, you also bully me with them!"


    Looking at Tantai Jingming running, Ji Rushu runs out of the house and asks for help from Xu Shaotang, who is playing with the children there.


    Listening to the laughter coming from her ears, Fang LAN couldn''t help showing a kind smile on her face. She looked at Xu Wenzheng and said, "old man, we haven''t been so busy in our family for a long time, have we?"


    "Yes! For a long time


    Xu Wenzheng sighed: "our family, after all, can''t leave that bastard!"


    "Brother in law! How can you be such a Lao Tzu and curse your son all day long Lin Yunong took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "if your sons are all bastards, there will be few people who can enter your eyes in the world! You don''t know how many people say you have a good son! I''m sorry now. I should have had a baby back then. "


    "Old man, what nonsense! A few sips of tea will make you drunk? "


    Lin''s mother blushed a little, and scolded the old man. She was a few decades old man, but she didn''t know how to say these words!


    "What''s the matter with me?" Lin Yu Nong''s neck stopped and said to his mother, "don''t you want me to think about it? Doesn''t that make sense? "


    Listening to the old couple bickering there, Xu Wen couldn''t help laughing and patting Lin Yunong on the shoulder: "brother in law, aren''t these children also your children? Ha ha


    "Ha ha, too!"


    Lin Yu Nong said with a smile: "looking at these young people, I feel as if I am young again..."

 Chapter 2466

    At night.


    The imperial palace is brightly lit.


    In the middle of the spacious open space, all the people were sitting on a burning campfire.


    We sat together, laughing and chatting. The scene that we had imagined for countless times finally appeared in front of them today.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance sit side by side, each holding a bottle of wine, watching the children and women fighting around the campfire. From time to time, they pour a mouthful of liquor into their mouths, showing a rare color of peace on their faces.


    "Are you sure you want to move to the capital?"


    Mu Tiance stares at the campfire, pours a mouthful of wine into his mouth, and asks Xu Shaotang like a dreamer.


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "I''m afraid there will be a lot of things in the future. It''s more convenient to move to the capital."


    "When?"


    "It should be just these two days! Listen to pity heart say, some people in Kunlun are uneasy. Before moving to the capital, I''ll drop by to visit them! " Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this mess is caused by the seal of heaven''s gate being broken. Someone has to clean it up."


    Mu Tiance understood what Xu Shaotang meant when he thought about it for a moment. After a moment of silence, he shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that I''m considering moving back to the capital."


    "Ha, it''s OK. Anyway, your Mu family is still fine. It''s just a little dust. It''s better than our Xu family." Xu Shaotang patted mu Tiance on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s just right that you can visit your family if you have nothing to do. I don''t know if your old tea tree is still there."


    "Go away!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance said with a smile: "you bastard have been thinking about my tea tree for such a long time. If you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of thieves!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "no way, who calls the tea of your old tea tree so excellent?"


    Mu Tiance throws Xu Shaotang a white eye, but a smile appears at the corner of his mouth.


    Before he went to heaven, he didn''t know he was such a homesick person, and he didn''t know if he was infected because he stayed with Xu Shaotang for too long.


    At the moment, when he finally came back home, all his family was well, which made all his worries about his family disappear.


    This kind of feeling, good!


    "By the way, I have an idea."


    After a while of silence, the two suddenly said in one voice.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and reaches for mu Tiance to speak first.


    Mu Tiance was not polite to him. He said slowly, "I''m going to let Qingwu and Hongxiu practice with them."


    "We want to go together again." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "what I want to tell you just now is the same thing. I don''t ask them to reach any level. I just hope that they can prolong their life as much as possible and accompany them more in the future to make up for their debt."


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly. He and Xu Shaotang had the same starting point.


    Since he met Xu Shaotang, he hasn''t lived a safe life for a few days. He follows Xu Shaotang around all day long, but he has less and less company for his family. He didn''t feel it before. Since he had a child, the feeling of debt has become more and more intense.


    "If I''m not destined to beat you, I''ll put my son and your son on a par in the future." Looking at the son who is chasing and fighting with the children of Xu family, mu Tiance suddenly says to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang slightly a stagnation, speechless looking at mu Tiance: "you want to win me so?"


    "Of course!"


    Mu Tiance nodded without hesitation: "now you are semi saint. I''m afraid it''s impossible for me to catch up with you. I have to rely on my son."


    "No, you have hope, and it''s big!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, raised his neck and poured a mouthful of wine into him. Facing mu Tiance''s puzzled eyes, he said with a bitter smile: "my heart demon has appeared."


    "The devil? Qin Zongheng


    Mu Tiance was not surprised. He just turned his face and looked at Xu Shaotang''s helpless appearance. There was a trace of understanding in his eyes. He seemed to have guessed something.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "Qin Zongheng is a very strong mind devil. In addition, my cultivation is promoted too fast and my mood is unstable. This mind devil is extremely strong. To be honest, I''m not sure that I can defeat this mind devil. I don''t think that my cultivation will make any progress for quite a long time, so you have a great chance to catch up with me."


    This is not to comfort mu Tiance, but a fact.


    He even thinks that mu Tiance is likely to become a saint before him. After all, mu Tiance doesn''t have so many things he has experienced, and his inner demons should not be as strong as his own.


    "I''m very curious about how strong Qin Zongheng is. He can make Xu Shaotang say that." Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. It''s not just him. Many of them foresee that Xu Shaotang''s demon will be Qin Zongheng, but no one thinks that Qin Zongheng''s demon will make Xu Shaotang so helpless."Well, in the world of demons, Qin Zongheng is the master!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance helplessly and said: "if Qin Zongheng wants to kill me in the world of demons, he doesn''t even need to do it. He just needs an idea to make me disappear! But I can''t kill him or hurt him! In the world of my demons, Qin Zongheng can control everything there! "


    "Control everything?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance was stunned.


    He hasn''t reached that level, and he doesn''t know what his heart devil will be. Xu Shaotang''s words make him almost unbelievable.


    How to defeat a demon who can control everything?


    Qin Zongheng is already an extremely rebellious figure, and now he has the power to control the world of demons. No wonder Xu Shaotang would say that.


    "So, I guess it will take me a long time to be tossed by this demon."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "at least up to now, I don''t have any way to defeat this demon. It took the ancient master several decades to defeat the demon. Maybe it will take me longer than him."


    "Do you think that''s good news for me?" Mu Tiance asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "well, actually, it''s good news for me! At least you don''t have to think about my son anymore. "


    "Ha ha, you can think of it!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance couldn''t help laughing.


    "I can''t help it. I have to live this life, don''t I?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless smile, "now only think bad things into good things! Let''s go step by step. If we want to be quick, we can''t reach it. This is just the beginning. "


    "Then I have to hurry up to improve my accomplishments!"


    Mu Tiance laughed and joked: "God has given me such a good chance. If I can''t catch up with you, I''m afraid there will be no other chance in my life!"


    "Can you not base your happiness on my pain?" Xu Shaotang turned his eyes helplessly.


    "No!"

 Chapter 2467

    Kunlun, Jiang family.


    At the moment, elder Jiang Jingshan and some of his guests are at home!


    After Xu Shaotang killed the Bai family and the winner, the Jiang family and the Xiang family had a short honeymoon period. However, with the influence of the immortals invading the Kunlun Kingdom, the two families ended their short honeymoon period.


    Different ways, do not seek each other!


    Originally, after the honeymoon period, the two families were in peace. However, as the Xiang family and the immortals got closer and closer, the relationship between the two families became more and more tense. Although it was not time to completely tear their faces, they began to fight openly and secretly.


    With the support of those immortal cultivation forces, the Xiang family is not their rival at all. However, the Jiang family gives up most of their subordinate forces and begins to shrink their strength. However, the Xiang family is aggressive, making the Jiang family almost have no way back.


    "Brother Jinshan, I''ve made it very clear that I want to follow Xu Shaotang who has long been missing, or follow the orders of my seven kill hall. Choose for yourself!"


    Having said that, Xiang Longcheng slowly picked up the tea cup in front of him, blowing the hot tea in the cup, with a bold look.


    Beside him sat an old man in white robe. His eyes were closed and he seemed to be asleep. The sound around him did not seem to affect his rest at all.


    Hearing Xiang Longcheng''s words, Jiang Jinshan''s eyes were full of struggling color. He gently opened his lips and hesitated: "Xiang master..."


    "Don''t call me master Xiang! That''s what happened before. Now I''m the right envoy of the seven kill hall. Just call me the right envoy. " Xiang Longcheng gently sipped a sip of tea, slowly put down the cup in his hand, slightly raised his eyelids, "brother Jinshan, if not for the past love between our two families, do you think I would talk nonsense with you for such a long time?"


    "Xiang Youshi, can we consider it?"


    Although Jiang Jinshan is very angry, behind Xiang Longcheng is the powerful seven kill hall. Even if he wants to kill Xiang Longcheng, he has to consider the consequences.


    "Of course!"


    Xiang Longcheng said with a smile: "since the Jinshan brothers have said that, I will naturally let you think about it! Well, I''ll give you a cup of tea to think about. "


    Time for a cup of tea?


    Looking at the steaming tea cup in front of Xiang Longcheng, the people of the Jiang family suddenly burst into a rage. This dragon city is clearly to force them to make a decision today!


    "Xiang Youshi, are you deceiving people too much?"


    Jiang Dongli came forward slowly and looked coldly at Xiang Longcheng, "my Jiang family almost lives in seclusion on this lonely peak. Do you want to be so aggressive?"


    "Elder Jiang, that''s not true!"


    Xiang Longcheng said with a smile: "the Lord of the temple has orders. The power of the Kunlun Kingdom either obeys the orders of our seven kill hall, or only disappears from the Kunlun kingdom! I''m just following orders! "


    "What a man to follow orders!"


    Jiang Dongli laughed angrily and said with a sneer, "have you forgotten the time when you begged me to make peace with Xu Shaotang for you?"


    Thinking about this, Jiang Dongli was even more angry.


    Once upon a time, when Xu Shaotang destroyed the Ying family and the Bai family by himself, Xiang Longcheng asked himself to make peace with Xu Shaotang for the Xiang family. Now he climbed the seven kill hall, and Xiang Longcheng immediately changed his face!


    Jiang Dongli thought that he had not read the wrong person in his life, but he did not think about it. After all, he saw the wrong person!


    If I had known that, why should I have been the peacemaker? I should have let Xiang Longcheng die in Xu Shaotang''s hands!


    Hearing Jiang Dongli''s words, Xiang Longcheng was not angry, but said with a smile: "this time, that time! The so-called good birds choose trees to live in. Elder Jiang is so old. Don''t you understand this? Or is it that your Jiang family still depends on Xu Shaotang and the imperial palace? "


    "No!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more wrong, Jiang Jingshan quickly signaled Jiang Dongli to step down, and forced out a smile, saying: "the Jiang family doesn''t expect anyone, and doesn''t want to belong to anyone. Now the world has changed. The Jiang family just wants to live in seclusion here, and never ask about the world."


    They really count on Xu Shaotang and the imperial palace. They don''t want to be enemies with Xu Shaotang and the imperial palace. Although Xu Shaotang really disappeared, and even Xu''s family didn''t show up, who knows whether Xu Shaotang really died?


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t die, if Xu Shaotang appeared again, I''m afraid that those who betrayed Xu Shaotang and the Imperial Palace would bear Xu Shaotang''s anger, right?


    Although the Jiang family had a dispute about whether they belonged to the seven kill hall, it was Jiang Dongli''s words that made them dare not act rashly. If Xu Shaotang didn''t die, all the families in Kunlun would follow the Ying family and the Bai family!


    Today''s situation is more and more unfavorable to the Jiang family. Thinking about Jiang Dongli''s words and looking at Xiang Longcheng, where the villain is aspiring, Jiang Jinshan can''t help but have a headache. Now this dilemma, how should he choose?


    Attached to the seven kill hall, if Xu Shaotang is not dead, the Jiang family will be destroyed!If you don''t belong to the seven kill hall, maybe the Jiang family will be destroyed today!


    Advance is also death, retreat is also death!


    "Brother Jinshan, how can there be complete eggs under the so-called covering nest? Can''t you see the situation clearly? It''s impossible for the Jiang family to live in seclusion! " Xiang Longcheng once again took the cup in front of him and took another sip of hot tea. Looking at the cup in the cup, he said, "there is not much tea left."


    A plain words, this moment seems to have become a reminder of the Jiang family!


    Jiang Jinshan looks embarrassed and looks at Jiang Dongli and other elders.


    Jiang Dongli shook his head gently. Seeing the other elders'' hesitation, he stepped out again and quietly said to Xiang Longcheng, "Xiang Youshi, have you ever thought that if Xu Shaotang didn''t die, when he appeared, what would be your result?"


    "Ha ha, it seems that Mr. Jiang is really scared by Xu Shaotang!"


    Xiang Longcheng uttered a burst of arrogant laughter and said contemptuously: "even if Xu Shaotang is not dead, what? Elder Jiang, maybe you don''t know the strength of our seven kill hall. I can tell you a little! In front of our seven kill hall, Xu Shaotang is just like a native chicken and a tile dog! "


    "Oh, yes?"


    Just as Xiang Longcheng''s voice fell, a faint voice suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears.


    With the sound, everyone was shocked. A look of amazement involuntarily climbed up his cheek and looked in the direction of the sound. However, Jiang Dongli''s face suddenly showed a bright smile.


    The next moment, I saw a figure slowly walked into Jiang''s house, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    The crowd suddenly screamed. Xiang Longcheng''s hands trembled, and his cup fell to the ground

 Chapter 2468

    Xu Shaotang walks slowly to Xianglong city. A genuine Qi rolls up the overturned teacup and puts it back in front of Xianglong city.


    "Well, the time for this tea is over, isn''t it?"


    Looking at the empty teacup, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "should I call you Xiang Jiazhu or Xiang Youshi?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiang Longcheng can''t help shaking.


    It can be seen from Xu Shaotang''s words that Xu Shaotang should have come to the Jiang family long ago. Xu Shaotang should have listened to all the words he said to the Jiang family.


    However, Xu Shaotang has been here for such a long time, but no one is aware of his existence. Has Xu Shaotang''s strength been improved?


    Just when his mind was confused, he suddenly calmed down and secretly said that his fear of Xu Shaotang had never been eliminated.


    Even if Xu Shaotang''s strength has improved, how can he still dare to fight against the seven kill hall? Moreover, with the old man around him, he believed that Xu Shaotang could not help himself!


    Thinking of this, Xiang Longcheng''s crazy heart finally calmed down. Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he said with a faint smile: "just call me Xiang Youshi!"


    "Oh, Xiang Youshi..."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, turns to Jiang Dongli and says, "Mr. Jiang, what''s the position of this bullshit right envoy in the seven kill hall?"


    "Xu Shao says it''s bullshit, of course it''s bullshit!" Jiang Dongli laughed and said, "of course, if Xu Shao is not disgusted, he can also be called Xiang Youshi."


    "Ha, that''s enough. Don''t make me sick."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile, then turned his head and looked at Xiang Longcheng faintly: "Xiang Youshi, the time for your tea has already passed. It seems that the Jiang family has made a decision. Then, are you going to cut the root of the Jiang family?"


    "Xu Shao, we still..."


    Jiang Jingshan was about to speak, but Jiang Dongli had already said, "Xu Shao''s decision is my Jiang family''s decision! Xiang Longcheng, go back and tell the people in the seven kill hall that the Jiang family will never belong to the seven kill hall! "


    I don''t know why, when I saw Xu Shaotang, Jiang Dongli had confidence in his heart.


    Out of a kind of intuition, he felt that Xu Shaotang''s cultivation might be extremely terrible. Although he didn''t know whether Xu Shaotang could compete with the seven kill hall, since Xu Shaotang dared to ignore Xiang Longcheng, he was afraid that he should have some confidence in his heart.


    If you have to choose between Xu Shaotang and the seven kill hall, Jiang Dongli will not hesitate to choose Xu Shaotang. After all, Xu Shaotang has never said anything about his allies, and he is more willing to believe in Xu Shaotang''s character!


    As soon as Jiang Dongli''s words came out, all the people in the Jiang family suddenly began to smoke.


    Jiang Dongli said that the Jiang family really had no choice. Now, they had to follow Xu Shaotang to the dark.


    "Good! What a Jiang family


    Xiang Longcheng''s eyes were full of cold light. "In this case, don''t blame me for not thinking about the old love in Xiang Longcheng!"


    "I didn''t expect you to think about old love!"


    Jiang Dongli said coldly, "Xiang Longcheng, today I will personally cut off your head!"


    "Ha ha, it''s up to you?"


    Xiang Longcheng is sitting there without fear, but his eyes are intentionally or unintentionally looking at the old man who is close to him. He believes that he can''t help himself if he is in the Jiang family!


    At the moment when Xiang Longcheng''s voice fell, the old man slowly opened his eyes. His eyes swept lightly from Xu Shaotang, and finally fell on Jiang Dongli: "do you want to move the people in my seven kill hall?"


    "So what?"


    Jiang Dongli knew that the old man''s strength was not weak, but he looked at him without fear.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    The old man snorted, his fingertips moved slightly, and a genuine Qi suddenly attacked Jiang Dongli.


    Just, that true Qi hasn''t come to Jiang Dongli''s side yet, but suddenly break up again.


    Looking at the scattered Qi, the old man was stunned and turned his eyes to Xu Shaotang: "is it you?"


    "What if it''s me?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at the old man faintly: "your hands of the seven kill hall are too long. They all extend from Penglai to Kunlun!"


    "I know that the seven kill hall is in Penglai. It seems that you are not ordinary people! I''ve really lost my eye With a cold smile, the old man slowly stood up and stared at Xu Shaotang tightly, as if he wanted to see through Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t know if I''ve gone or not, but I know that if I stretch my hand too long, it will be cut off in the end!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ll give you a chance to leave Xiang Longcheng and go away! Of course, you can also choose to stay with him! "


    "What a crazy tone!"


    The old man sneered: "let me see what you have in the end!"


    "Bang!"


    The old man was about to explore Xu Shaotang''s reality, but his body flew out of the room, smashed a big hole in the wall of the Jiang family, and finally fell heavily on the yard of the Jiang family.Looking at this extremely strange scene, everyone''s eyes suddenly fell to the ground, the dragon city is dead stare big own eyes, incredible looking at this scene.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay any attention to the shock of the public. With a virtual hand, the old man who hit the outside was immediately bound by a powerful force, and his body flew out of control into the house. As soon as Xu Shaotang''s real Qi subsided, the old man immediately fell to the ground.


    At the moment, the old man''s face no longer has that look of invincible, just slowly raised his head, looking at Xu Shaotang in horror.


    He never thought that he was an immortal. In the hands of this young man named Xu Shaotang, he didn''t have half the strength to resist. A huge sense of fear suddenly attacked his whole body, which made him even dare not get up from the ground.


    "Is the seven kill hall great?"


    Xu Shaotang still looked at the old man calmly, "I gave you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it! In that case, let''s stay with Xiang Longcheng! "


    The old man trembled in his heart and cried out: "Xu Shaotang, you can think clearly! If you dare to move me, I will never die with you


    "Ha ha, even if the seven kill Temple doesn''t come to me, I will go to you!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and claps his hand casually. In the eyes of everyone, the old man, who was once fierce, turns into powder in an instant.


    This scene once again shocked everyone. Xiang Longcheng only felt that a black hole was constantly approaching him, as if he was about to devour himself completely. He was unstable and immediately sat down on the ground, his eyes full of fear.


    Xu Shaotang took a light look at Xiang Longcheng, walked slowly to Jiang Dongli, patted Jiang Dongli on the shoulder, "Jiang Lao, this dragon city is for you!"


    After being photographed by Xu Shaotang, Jiang Dongli slowly regained his mind, nodded stupidly, and walked to Xianglong city step by step

 Chapter 2469

    Even if Xiang Longcheng constantly begged and moved out of the seven kill hall to threaten them, he eventually died in the hands of Jiang Dongli.


    Looking at Xiang Longcheng''s corpse, Jiang Dongli can''t help but sigh. He had known that. Why did he have to do it at the beginning?


    When Xiang Longcheng made his choice, he should have thought that there would be such a result today.


    Once there were five families in Kunlun, but now only the Jiang family. Although he doesn''t know about Ji''s family, he doesn''t need to think about it. Now that Xu Shaotang has done everything, Ji''s family will soon follow Xiang''s family.


    After the corpse of Xiang Longcheng was carried out, Jiang Dongli walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and said with a bitter smile, "Xu Shao, you come in time. If you come later, I''m afraid the Jiang family will no longer exist."


    "Ha ha, it''s better to catch up early than to catch up, isn''t it?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs.


    Jiang Dongli also followed with a smile, and tried to ask: "Xu Shao, you killed the people of the seven kill hall, don''t you worry about the Revenge of the seven kill hall?"


    "It''s OK. If they want to come, just come." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "besides, I also need to set an example to others!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone in the Jiang family was shocked.


    Xu Shaotang said so indifferently that he didn''t pay attention to the seven kill hall at all!


    I haven''t seen Xu Shaotang in the past two years. To what extent has Xu Shaotang been so powerful? Even the seven kill hall is just a warning to others in his eyes!


    At this moment, the people of the Jiang family were very happy that they did not belong to the seven kill hall like the Ji family and Xiang family. Otherwise, the people waiting for the Jiang family would be doomed, right?


    "What a warning to others!"


    Jiang Dongli said with a smile: "it''s really time to teach those who cultivate immortals some lessons! Nowadays, these immortals regard all living beings as mole ants. They don''t teach them any lessons. They are afraid that they will be more arrogant! "


    He wanted to ask what degree Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments had reached. However, looking at Xu Shaotang''s confident appearance, he also had confidence in him. From the beginning, he was optimistic about Xu Shaotang. Facts have proved that he was right!


    A few years ago, it was easy for them to kill Xu Shaotang. Now, Xu Shaotang has become the existence they need to look up to!


    "Well, I mean it, too." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said to Jiang Dongli with a smile, "Mr. Jiang, is our alliance still good?"


    "The covenant?"


    Jiang Dongli for me a Leng, hastily nodded: "count, of course count!"


    "That''s good!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the Kunlun kingdom should also be made a mess by the Ji family and Xiang family, and the Kunlun kingdom should be restored to peace. It''s up to the Jiang family and Fang CuO to do this. How about that?"


    Jiang Dongli moved a little in his heart and instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. He nodded and said, "it''s no problem! However, Ji''s family and Xiang''s family... "


    Knowing that Jiang Dongli was worried about the strength of the two families, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t worry. At this time, the Ji family and Xiang family should no longer exist."


    When Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the people of the Jiang family looked at each other.


    Are the Ji and Xiang families gone? Why didn''t they hear anything?


    The two families are not far away from the Jiang family. If there is any disturbance on the other side of the two families, the spies sent by the Jiang family should get the news at the first time.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang said that these two families no longer exist, which is too sudden.


    Just at this time, a person rushed from the outside, saluted the crowd, quickly walked to Jiang Jingshan''s side, attached to Jiang Jingshan''s side, whispered a few words, heard the man''s words, Jiang Jingshan''s face in a moment of consternation, a moment later, waved back the man, eyes quietly fell on Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Jiang Jingshan''s look, Jiang Dongli asked: "what''s the matter, master?"


    Jiang Jingshan murmured: "Ji''s family and Xiang''s family have just been attacked by mysterious people. Now, they no longer exist..."


    "This..."


    Hearing Jiang Jingshan''s words, the elders were shocked again. The two families were really gone in an instant. Even after the two families had been destroyed, they got the news. It was too fast! Moreover, these two families should have no resistance at all, otherwise they could not be destroyed so soon!


    After the shock, a strong sense of fear climbed to the hearts of the Jiang family.


    Xu Shaotang''s ruthless means make them extremely afraid. Since Xu Shaotang can quietly destroy the two families, he can also quietly destroy the Jiang family!


    Looking at the frightened look of the people in the Jiang family, Xu Shaotang had already guessed what they were thinking and said with a smile: "the master of the Jiang family and the elders don''t have to worry. I, Xu Shaotang, never attack my allies. As long as others are worthy of me, I will be worthy of others."


    "Xu Shao, are we still qualified to be your allies?" Jiang Jingshan looks at Xu Shaotang bitterly.


    Xu Shaotang''s attack on the seven killing hall is to set an example to the Xiang family and Ji family. Why not set an example to the Xiang family?Now the Jiang family is just a monkey who has been warned, isn''t it?


    "Of course


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said firmly, "our covenant has never been lifted, has it? During the time I left, the Jiang family did not become the pawns of the immortals like the Ji family and Xiang family. This alone is enough to continue to be my ally! "


    "Good!"


    Jiang Dongli nodded, trying to calm himself down, and slowly said to Xu Shaotang: "since I first met Xu Shao, I once told people around me that maybe the Jiang family still needs to rely on Xu Shao''s breath in the future. Now, it''s an old prophecy. It''s my Jiang family''s honor to be Xu Shao''s ally!"


    "Mr. Jiang, it''s no honor."


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly and says seriously: "in the past, Mr. Jiang was merciful. Xu Shaotang is still grateful. The Jiang family doesn''t need to rely on my breath. As long as the Jiang family doesn''t fight against me, I will never fight against the Jiang family!"


    He knew that he had eradicated Ji''s family and Xiang''s family by fierce means, which made the Jiang family feel the unprecedented crisis. However, he believed that what the Jiang family was worried about would not happen.


    Among the people of these families in Kunlun, Jiang Dongli''s vision is undoubtedly the most long-term. As long as Jiang Dongli does not die, the Jiang family should not go to his hostile side.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s determined words, Jiang Dongli was suddenly relieved and said slowly, "Xu Shao, I can swear here that no matter what happens in the future, the Jiang family will never be enemies with Xu Shao!"


    "I believe in Mr. Jiang! I also believe in master Jiang and the elders! " Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at Jiang Dongli and says, "Mr. Jiang, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Don''t you invite me to have a drink?"


    "Ha ha, of course!"


    Jiang Dongli laughed and said, "not only Xu Shao, but also Fang Jia and Fang CuO will have a drink!"


    "Good! Originally, I wanted to go to Fang''s house later, but now I can save trouble! "

 Chapter 2470

    When Xu Shaotang returned to the Imperial Palace, the night was already deep.


    Looking at the courtyard not far away with the lights on, Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly for a while, then quickly walked to the courtyard.


    Although you can easily cross the wall into the yard, but Xu Shaotang or gently knocked on the door.


    "Come in! The door is unlocked. "


    Hearing the knock on the door outside, she felt her heart beat faster. She already knew who was knocking on the door.


    Xu Shaotang pushes the door and enters, only to find Su Nu sitting alone in the courtyard with a pot of tea in front of her. In the cup in front of her, the tea does not move.


    "Haven''t you slept yet?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles at Su Nu, walks slowly to her and sits down. Then he picks up the cup on the table and pours a cup of tea for herself. At this time, he finds that the tea in the teapot is already cold. It seems that Su Nu should have been sitting here for a long time.


    "Shall I make you a new pot of tea?" Asked the plain girl.


    "No, that''s fine." Xu Shaotang said with a smile that he took a sip of cold tea from his teacup. When he put it down, he was filled with emotion. "I haven''t sat down with you to have a cup of tea for a long time."


    Plain girl gently smile: "in the face of killing on the Fairy Island of the Ming Zhi, I also think this life will never have a chance to sit down with you to drink a cup of tea."


    "No way!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and shakes his head, "even if Mingzhi doesn''t bring you to join us, sooner or later we will go to Xiandao to find you. We have already solved the secret left by Guan Qingyu in Qingyu Danlu. We know that we can only get to Xiandao from suoshen tree, but we won''t meet so soon."


    From the reunion with plain girl to now, he has not had time to have a good chat with plain girl.


    For Su Nu, he has a very complex emotion. On the one hand, it''s because of the mutual attraction between Ying Long and the ghost of Nu Yu. On the other hand, with the mutual attraction between Ying Long and the ghost of Nu Yu, over time, he also has a different kind of emotion for Su nu.


    "Even if you know where you can get to Sendao, you won''t have a chance to get to Sendao before you enter the holy land." Plain girl said with a smile: "the gatekeeper of Fairy Island won''t give you the face of Yinglong ghost. Even Mingzhi hurt the gatekeeper and forced him into Fairy Island."


    "And this?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, then said with a smile: "so, our luck is really good! I''ve come to the end of fortune. Otherwise, let alone come back, we don''t even know that we can meet each other in a long time. "


    "To be exact, we should thank the ghost of Yinglong and nuyu."


    Su Nu gently gathered up her hair, which was a little messy by the night wind, and said: "the ghost is willing to help us, because of our respective ghosts."


    Looking at Su Nu, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his heart. To be honest, before he goes to heaven, although he will be attracted by Su Nu for various reasons, most of them are caused by the ghost of Ying long. But after heaven and Su Nu have been separated for so long, his heart has changed subtly.


    See Xu Shaotang staring at himself, plain girl face slightly red, gently stare at Xu Shaotang one eye, no lethal threat way: "believe me to dig out your eyes?"


    "Then you dig it."


    Xu Shaotang does not care about the smile, but the eyes still fall on the girl.


    However, there was not the slightest lust in his eyes, but the appreciation of beautiful things.


    Su Nu is very beautiful. Although she is not the beauty of Jiuwei, she has her own unique beauty. This kind of beauty is very attractive.


    Once her beauty was a sense of distance that can only be seen from afar, but now, after nearly two years of silence in heaven, her beauty is more generous and calm.


    "Dig, dig, don''t you think I dare?"


    Su NV Jiao snorts and reaches out her hand to dig Xu Shaotang''s eyes, but Xu Shaotang sits there motionless, as if waiting for her to dig her own eyes.


    When the fingertip was less than one centimeter in front of Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Su Nu finally put down her hand, looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly, and said with a bitter smile, "you are really a shameless person with no choice!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "ordinary people can''t see my shameless."


    "So it seems that I should be more honored?" Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang angrily. She has no choice but to take this asshole.


    "No, it''s just that you''re not a normal person." Xu Shaotang smiles and takes his eyes away from the plain girl. He puts away his mind of joking and asks, "how are you doing in Xiandao?"


    When he was in heaven, he was in a hurry. When he came back, he was busy with all kinds of trivia. Although he had wanted to ask Su Nu for a long time, he didn''t realize his wish until today.


    "It should be better than you, but it''s not as wonderful as you are."


    Plain girl youyou said: "I was involved in the whirlpool of heaven, and then fell on the Fairy Island. Originally, with my strength, I didn''t even have the qualification to become a mole ant in the place where the strong gather. Fortunately, I was lucky. I was blessed by a saint of eight grades. I always followed her. Although my life was monotonous, I didn''t encounter any danger.""If I have a chance to see that saint, I will thank him well." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu''s heart was slightly warm, and then looked at him: "listen to what you mean, you still want to go to heaven, don''t you?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head without hesitation, and then said helplessly: "however, in my opinion, these broken things are not over. Maybe, some things will really force us into heaven again! In fact, you should know that many times, we can''t help ourselves. "


    He hasn''t forgotten about Nuwa Shiling, but he doesn''t have any clue now, so he can only go step by step.


    Think much, not only can''t think of anything, on the contrary will let oneself live too tired.


    "I thought you didn''t think about it." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu couldn''t help but smile a little.


    "Why, have you thought about it?" Xu Shaotang looks at Su nu in surprise.


    "I didn''t think about it, but I can guess one or two from the words that Hades said to me."


    Su Nu took a deep breath and gently rubbed her head. It seems that this thing also gives her a headache.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Xu Shaotang stood up and walked slowly to Su Nu''s back in her puzzled eyes. She stretched out her hand on both sides of her head and massaged her gently.


    Su Nu subconsciously wants to knock down Xu Shaotang''s hand, but the hand reaches to half, but she takes it back.

 Chapter 2471

    "I didn''t expect you to be considerate."


    Enjoying Xu Shaotang''s massage, the corners of her mouth are slightly tilted.


    Xu Shaotang''s technique is skillful, at least more comfortable than her own massage.


    Even Xu Shaotang himself doesn''t know why he did it suddenly, but now it''s done. Even if he wants to take back his hand, it''s impossible. Listening to Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a light smile, "that''s because you don''t know me yet."


    "I don''t really know you." Su Nu nodded slightly, "just like I don''t know what you want to do when you come to me so late."


    "I don''t have to be busy to come to you, do I?"


    Xu Shaotang gently massaged her head and said with a smile: "I just thought that since we met again, we haven''t had a good chat. Seeing that the light in your yard is still on, I''ve come to talk to you."


    "Really?" The plain girl smiles, "in my impression, you are a person who can''t get up early without profit."


    "It seems that you misunderstood me a little bit."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you have to talk about profit, it''s also a kind of profit to chat with you here."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu''s beautiful face, which exudes a trace of heroism, was slightly hot. She said with a silly smile, "no wonder you have so many women. With your mouth, you don''t know how many women you want to cheat."


    She suddenly found that she hadn''t seen Xu Shaotang in the past two years. The change of Xu Shaotang is really big.


    In the past, Xu Shaotang was a typical man with a lustful heart but no courage. Now, Xu Shaotang seems to be more calm.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "none of my women have been cheated by me. They are all from my heart."


    "You have so much sincerity." Su Nu said with a smile: "if I guess correctly, then Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao are also your sincerity?"


    "That''s not true!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly, then put his cheek in front of the plain girl and said with a smile, "how can I hear a sour smell from your words? I said, "are you jealous?" Is


    as like as two peas in jealousy?


    The plain girl spat, her cheek was slightly red, and said, "who is jealous? It''s not my turn to be jealous. Isn''t it enough to upset so many vinegar jars in your family? "


    "Ha ha, there is no vinegar jar in my house."


    Thinking about the group of women who are extremely tolerant of themselves at home, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly become extremely gentle and said with a smile: "the greatest luck in my life is not how many noble people I have met, nor how strong I am, but having a warm home and a group of women who are extremely tolerant of me."


    "Is it?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, plain girl''s eyes can''t help showing a trace of fascination. After a moment, she asked: "Xu Shaotang, you say, if there is no ghost of Ying Long and nu Yu, can we still get along like this?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head.


    "I think So it is Plain girl''s heart slightly a draw, a strong feeling of loss instantly hit her heart.


    Xu Shaotang''s words, no doubt like a needle into her heart, Xu Shaotang now so to her, all because of their two ghosts?


    Without these two ghosts, maybe Xu Shaotang and himself would be strangers, right?


    After all, it was the girl he was thinking about, not the plain girl


    Xu Shaotang didn''t see the disappointment in Su Nu''s eyes. He just said with a smile, "if I hadn''t had Yinglong spirit attached to me, I would have died long ago. How can I still appear in front of you like this now? I can live until now. I don''t know how many times I have relied on Yinglong spirit."


    "The bastard!"


    When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she could not help cursing in her heart. At the same time, she was relieved, and her disappointment gradually subsided.


    "In that case, you should really thank the ghost of Yinglong." Plain girl deliberately convergence of his mind, light said: "you in heaven things, Dan Tai also gave me a simple said some, thanks to you have Yinglong ghost, otherwise, with your go where can cause trouble temperament, estimated to have died in heaven."


    "It won''t!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if there is no Yinglong ghost, I don''t even have the chance to go to heaven alive!"


    What he said was not alarmist. He even suspected that he had changed from Canglong to Xu Shaotang because of the ghost of Yinglong.


    Therefore, fundamentally speaking, his life was given by Yinglong. Without Yinglong''s ghost, he would have died in the hands of Qin Zongheng many years ago.


    "So it is


    Su Nu smiles and slowly takes away Xu Shaotang''s hand massaging her head. "Well, it''s much more comfortable."


    "Of course, I''m a professional." With a proud smile, Xu Shaotang sat back in front of Su Nu, raised his cheek, looked at Su Nu, and said, "tomorrow, we are going to leave the imperial palace. You can go to the capital with us, too.""What am I doing in the capital?" The plain girl''s heart slightly jumps, but her face is still.


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said seriously, "Yu Gong, the world has changed now. I hope you can deal with those immortals who are acting recklessly with us. Yu private, I hope to see you often."


    Although there are two demon kings, Jiuwei and Jue snake, who are in charge of the battle, their strength is not weak, but their number is too small. They may not be able to cope with everything. If there are more people, there will be more strength. Su Nu is also a great Luo Jinxian now, which is definitely a force that can not be ignored!


    The plain girl slightly curled her lips and said, "I''m afraid it''s more Yu Gong, right? Now that I know, you should come to me for this reason, right? "


    "You see, I''ll say you misunderstood me a little bit."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "I didn''t think about it before I went into your yard! Su Nu, have you ever heard a word? "


    "What''s that?" Su Nu asked curiously.


    "Above friendship, lovers are not full."


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Su Nu''s face and said slowly: "we are in this kind of relationship now. I don''t deny that. I have a good feeling for you. I can also feel that you are the same to me, but we haven''t reached that step yet. In fact, I sometimes think that if we can be together often, maybe, it''s not far from that step."


    We are all adults. Xu Shaotang doesn''t think it''s necessary to hide some things.


    He even believes that if he wants to kiss Su Nu now, she will give her a half hearted consent.


    But now he doesn''t know whether it''s because of Ying Long''s ghost or his own will. He doesn''t dare to cross the thunder pool until he knows this. Otherwise, it''s not good for him and Su nu.


    "Bah! How narcissistic of you


    Su Nu blushed and looked at Xu Shaotang, but she was moved.

 Chapter 2472

    One day later, the Xu family and the Mu family came to the capital.


    After a night of thinking, Su Nu finally chose to go to the capital with Xu Shaotang. On the one hand, Liang Danqing and Yingluo are going to the capital. On the other hand, what Xu Shaotang said last night also made her understand Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    After arriving in the capital, the Mu family went back to their old house in Miaoyun mountain, and Xu Shaotang took the Xu family to the villa he had entrusted to buy.


    This villa is not far from Yanqi lake. Standing at the door of the villa, you can have a panoramic view of Yanqi Lake in the distance.


    Compared with the Xu family''s villa in Tianhai, this three storey villa is not big. It is even a little crowded when living in the Xu family. But there is no way. This is already the largest villa in this area. There are too many people in the Xu family to blame.


    Moreover, it was bought by Zhao Ji. Even if other people want to buy it, the original owner of the villa may not be able to sell it!


    The door of the villa was open, and they saw Zhao Ji and Qin Guozhu sitting in the courtyard.


    Xu Shaotang hurriedly led his family forward, said hello to the two elders, and then said to Qin Guozhu, "Mr. Qin, don''t you want to take care of yourself in the dragon group for some more time? How did you come out again?"


    "Do you still want me to stay in the dragon group?"


    Qin Guozhu smiles and stares at Xu Shaotang, "don''t say, the pills Zhen girl gave me are really good. I feel much more comfortable these days."


    After a few days of recuperation, Qin Guozhu''s face has begun to become ruddy, and his turbid eyes are also bright. While sighing about the magic of the pill, Qin Guozhu secretly sighs in his heart that this boy has a heart.


    In Long Jiang''s words, there are too few people who can keep their original intention at the level of Xu Shaotang.


    Qin Guozhu is very pleased to think about those immortal practitioners who can''t afford to lose their strength and Xu Shaotang in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "you can''t just stop taking care of yourself. Your body can''t recover overnight."


    "Well, I don''t know about my own body? I said, "why do you talk like an old woman now?" Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "I heard that you are going to move to the capital today. I''ll come and have a look. I''ll tell you something by the way. I''ll come back to the dragon group after that. Now there are so many mess waiting to be sorted out, I dare not die like this."


    "What can I do for you?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face was slightly stiff. He didn''t live a stable life for two days. What happened again?


    I don''t know where the immortal cultivator came out to make trouble, and actually let Qin Guozhu come to him in person.


    It seems that as soon as we arrive in the capital, we are about to start running!


    It''s a hard life!


    "To be exact, both of us are looking for you." Zhao Ji said with a smile: "let''s talk about these things later. You go all the way home and settle down first. I''ve prepared everything in this family. However, I advise you to buy the villa next to you. Your Xu family is really prosperous, and it should be more prosperous in the future."


    When talking, Zhao Ji''s eyes fall on Su Nu and Xiao Qingyi, and gives Xu Shaotang an ambiguous smile.


    "The old man!"


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. Of course, he understood Zhao Ji''s meaning. However, when he thought about it carefully, Zhao Ji''s words seemed to have some truth, so he nodded: "thank you for reminding me. I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    "When you do it, the cauliflower will be cold!"


    Zhao Ji chuckles, reaches out his hand, takes out a bunch of keys from his pocket and throws them to Xu Shaotang. "This is the key to the villa next door. Half an hour ago, I had my own opinion and bought it for you!"


    Looking at the keys in his hand, Xu Shaotang was stunned. After a moment, he gave Zhao Ji a thumbs up with a smile: "you are really considerate. Thank you


    At the same time, he suddenly thought in his mind whether he would help Liang Danqing and Yingluo buy a villa nearby. These two have not come to the present easily, and they have to live their own world.


    Anyway, I''ve already bothered master Zhao Ji once, and I don''t care about bothering him again.


    "Would you like to come with us now?"


    Qin Guozhu gave Xu Shaotang a deep look and asked with a smile.


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Fang LAN quickly pushed Xu Shaotang: "smelly boy, you go to have a look with Mr. Qin and Mr. Zhao first! Let''s clean up here first! In addition, we must leave two old men for lunch, or I will not spare you! "


    Fang Lan''s characters, like human spirits, don''t understand what these two old men mean. On the surface, they say they want to take Xu Shaotang to the villa next door. In fact, they must have something to talk with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang also understood their meaning and nodded: "well, let''s go and have a look first!"


    "Look at you, brother. You are one of the masters of the tattoo family." Qin Guozhu said to Xu Wenzheng with a smile.Xu Wen is slightly a Leng, some don''t understand of saw Qin Guozhu one eye, nod a way: "also good!"


    In his heart, he was puzzled. He could tell that they were looking for their son. But now, it seems that this posture has something to do with him?


    What can I do for a bad old man?


    Xu Shaotang heart also has the same question, a few people slowly out of the villa.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Looking at the disappearing figure of several people, Fang LAN is full of doubts and asks her daughter-in-law around her. She also doesn''t understand what these two will call Xu Wenzheng to do.


    Pity heart lightly a smile, embrace square orchid''s shoulder way: "can also have what matter?"? Mom, I guess it won''t be long before you have another daughter-in-law. "


    "Well? What daughter-in-law


    Fang LAN hasn''t reacted yet, but her eyes fall on Su Nu and Xiao Qingyi. She says in her heart that these two girls are good. No matter which one becomes her daughter-in-law, it''s the blessing of that bastard!


    Facing Fang Lan''s eyes, the faces of Su Nu and Xiao Qingyi are instantly full of rosy clouds.


    "Where do you think you are, Ma?"


    At this time, Lin Shuying seemed to want to understand, and said with a smile, "if you can let Mr. Qin come out in person, which daughter-in-law can you have?"


    Listening to Lin Shuying''s words, Fang langdun fell into thinking. After a moment, he looked at Lin Shuying and his pity and murmured: "no? Mr. Qin himself has to come up with this? "


    "Or else?"


    He said with a smile, "what else do you think they can do to find dad?"


    Fang LAN thinks about it carefully, but it''s the same thing. He quickly asks song Yinuo to run to the kitchen with him, and his face is full of uncontrollable joy

 Chapter 2473

    "Mr. Qin, what''s the matter?"


    Not far from the door of the villa, Xu Shaotang asked Qin Guozhu with doubts.


    "Talk as you go."


    Qin Guozhu pointed to the villa not far away. The villa is only two or three hundred meters away from the Xu villa. You can see the general situation of the villa when you walk out of the door.


    This villa is a little smaller than the current one of Xu''s, but the overall style of the two villas is the same. Xu Shaotang just took a simple look and looked at Qin Guozhu again.


    Qin Guozhu motioned to Xu Shaotang to open the door of the villa, then slowly walked into the villa.


    "How about here?"


    Qin Guozhu pointed to the villa in front of him and asked Xu Shaotang slowly.


    "Very good!" Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction: "thank you, Mr. Zhao. Even this kind of thing has been considered for me. I really appreciate it."


    "Ha ha, thank you or thank Lao Qin!" Zhao Ji said with a smile: "he asked me to buy this villa."


    "Ah?"


    Hear Zhao Ji''s words, Xu Shaotang and Xu Wenzheng at the same time a Leng, full of puzzled look to Qin Guozhu.


    Facing the puzzled eyes of Xu''s father and son, Qin Guozhu said faintly: "don''t thank me, this is the dowry I prepared for my girl."


    "Dowry..."


    Xu''s father and son were stunned again, but at this moment, they seemed to understand the purpose of Qin Guozhu calling them over.


    Qin Guozhu sighed softly and said slowly: "boy Xu, after so many years, should you give an account to that girl of shallow language?"


    "No, Mr. Qin, you..." Xu Shaotang is full of Nai''s looking at Qin Guozhu, make for a long time, dare feeling unexpectedly is for this matter, he thought that again what big matter.


    "Why, you don''t think my girl is good enough for you?" Qin Guozhu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "No, no!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s just that you''re so sudden. I''m a little confused."


    Lin Shuying and several other girls have mentioned the matter of Qin Qianyu to themselves more or less before. He wanted to deal with it after finishing what he should do. Unexpectedly, Qin Guozhu gave him such a move now, which immediately disrupted his plan.


    "Don''t be confused


    Qin Guozhu white Xu Shaotang one eye, "you boy human spirit like character, can''t see that girl to your affection?"? Originally, I shouldn''t have said this in person. You young people''s affairs should be dealt with by yourself. But in the one or two years since your boy disappeared, looking at the girl''s lovesickness, my heart is really blocked. If I don''t speak in person, I think that girl''s tears will run dry! "


    Thinking of Qin Qianyu, who had been washing his face with tears all day, Qin Guozhu couldn''t help showing a look of heartache.


    He is such a granddaughter. According to the truth, Qin Guozhu''s granddaughter can''t share a man with other women. But who told that girl to fall in love with Xu Shaotang so wholeheartedly?


    The key is, Xu Shaotang has been dragging, did not want to give that girl an account.


    If it goes on like this, he is afraid that the girl is heartbroken. He doesn''t even tell the girl the news of Xu Shaotang''s return. He also gives a command to the Qin family. Otherwise, with the girl''s missing for Xu Shaotang, he is afraid that she will have already come to the capital.


    "Mr. Qin, it''s really a bit sudden. Why don''t you give me some time?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    "What time? A big man, how long does it take for such a thing? " Qin Guozhu glared at Xu Shaotang, then looked at Xu Wenzheng, "do you think so, in laws?"


    In laws?


    Xu Wenzheng is a little bit sluggish, this Qin Guozhu even call to him to change, this does not put clear, must be in today this matter settled?


    No wonder they want to ask themselves to come. They are waiting for him here.


    Xu Wenzheng looked at Qin Guozhu with some embarrassment and hesitated: "Mr. Qin, to tell you the truth, I also hope that the girl of shallow language can become my daughter-in-law and get the favor of shallow language and Mr. Qin. It''s a blessing that this boy has cultivated for several generations! I don''t have any opinions about this. Just look at this boy. You know, his wings are hard now. I can''t control him at all. "


    Xu Wenzheng naturally kicked the ball back to Xu Shaotang, and at the same time gave Xu Shaotang a look of self-interest.


    Xu Shaotang was speechless. The old man sold himself thoroughly.


    "All right, as long as you don''t mind!" Qin Guozhu did not give Xu Shaotang a chance to speak at all, "then this matter is so settled! As for where the two of them are going, it''s their own business. It''s not up to us to worry about it. "


    "Mr. Qin, how did you decide..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu speechless.


    "Your father and I have no problem. When is your turn to have a problem?" Qin Guozhu squinted at Xu Shaotang, "dare you say that you don''t feel anything about that girl?""No, it''s not the same thing at all." Xu Shaotang had a headache and said: "yes, I also know the feelings of shallow language for me, and as Mr. Qin said, I really dare not say that I have no feelings for her at all, but it''s not the time yet?"


    He does have a good feeling for Qin Qianyu, but it''s still in the stage of good feeling. It''s still a short distance from becoming a lover.


    He can promise now, but he doesn''t want to be forced to be with Qin Qianyu. Instead, he wants to be a natural one.


    "I didn''t want you to marry her now!"


    Qin Guozhu gave him a white look and said, "isn''t it popular for you young people to try marriage now? You get along first. If you can''t get along with each other, old man, I can force you with a knife rest around your neck! "


    Trial marriage?


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu with a black line on his face. He doesn''t know why. When he hears this word from Qin Guozhu''s mouth, he thinks it''s incredible.


    "Boy Xu, don''t grind here."


    Zhao Ji also advised: "what Lao Qin means now is to give you something and give her a peace of mind, so that she won''t cry all day long and eventually become ill! You are born to be a romantic boy. I believe that you will fall in love with that girl after a long time! Of course, if you can''t get along with that girl for several years, even if you want to make do with marrying that girl, Lao Qin and I won''t agree! "


    They don''t want to force Xu Shaotang to be with Qin Qianyu. Frankly speaking, they just want to create opportunities for them. This marriage is only known to the Xu family and Qin family. If it''s really inappropriate, it''s a big deal to cancel it.

 Chapter 2474

    What else can Xu Wenzheng say when he sees that they are all talking about this? He could only persuade Xu Shaotang: "don''t let them down! When song laoqiang was about to decide your marriage to Enoch, didn''t you want to at first? Now, tong''er is several years old! I still agree with Mr. Zhao''s evaluation of you. You are born a romantic


    "Old man, it''s a typical elbow turn!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Xu Wenzheng with a bitter smile, and then at Zhao Ji and Qin Guozhu, who are staring at themselves and waiting for their answers. After thinking about it, he says, "OK, this is it! If I don''t promise, I will be drowned by my mother''s spittle when I go home! However, Mr. Qin, if I really can''t get along with Qian Yu, don''t blame me. "


    "If it''s all like this and we can''t get together, I think the girl can face it calmly."


    Qin Guozhu nodded slightly, and said: "I also said that this villa is a dowry for that girl. If you don''t get together, I will take back the dowry and let you pay me rent for several years!"


    "Ha ha, no problem!"


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang was immediately happy, but secretly admired Qin Guozhu''s wisdom.


    Of course, Qin Guozhu can''t care about the rent of the villa for several years, and so can the Xu family. However, Qin Guozhu''s words can make him feel at ease and won''t make him feel that he is in debt.


    This is the great wisdom of Qin Guozhu!


    "In that case, it''s settled!"


    Qin Guozhu is very simply clapped down, "now, talk about another thing."


    "Something else?"


    "Nonsense, do you think we called you here just for your sake?" Qin Guozhu snorted and winked at Zhao Ji.


    Zhao Ji understands, in the eyes of Xu''s father and son, slowly takes out a piece of paper that falls neatly and hands it to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took the paper and looked at it carefully. It was written with the names of some people. Behind each name, there was a long string of numbers. These numbers were neither telephone numbers nor other numbers. Xu Shaotang didn''t understand what was on the paper at all, so he handed it to Xu Wenzheng.


    Xu Wenzheng took a look and exclaimed, "it seems that many of them are senior executives of Shengshi group."


    "Yes! All the people on this list are from Shengshi group! "


    Zhao Ji nodded gently and said in a deep voice: "after your Xu family disappeared overnight, Shengshi group was in a state of no management. The Meng family took the opportunity to support their cronies to control Shengshi. Some of the original senior executives of Shengshi also colluded with the cronies of the Meng family. The figures behind are the money these people swallowed from Shengshi! Originally, Lao Qin wanted to deal with these people, but he was persuaded by me and your master! We want to leave these people to you. "


    "Let Mr. Zhao bother!"


    Hearing Zhao Ji''s words, Xu Shaotang slowly took over the list from Xu Wenzheng''s hand, "this matter, I''ll deal with it."


    People on this list embezzle millions at least and billions at most. Although Xu Shaotang has no idea about money, what he doesn''t care about doesn''t mean that others can take it away at will! Moreover, many of them are senior executives of Shengshi. They are basically people who follow Xu Wenzheng. Xu Wenzheng has always treated them well. Now they are colluding with others and trying to seize Shengshi''s property. This is undoubtedly a betrayal!


    What Xu Shaotang hates most is betrayal!


    This is the reason why he killed the Ji family and Xiang family by means of iron and blood.


    "What are you dealing with?"


    Xu Wenzheng stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "let''s deal with it. How many of these people can survive?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety."


    "You have a fart sense of propriety!"


    Xu Wenzheng said: "I know you hate this kind of people who eat inside and outside most. It''s really hateful for them to do so, but many of them have been in Shengshi for more than ten years. They have come to today with Shengshi step by step, and they have contributed a lot to the development of Shengshi! Don''t worry about it with me


    "No way!" Xu Shaotang''s attitude is very tough, said: "I know how you will deal with it. It''s just to get back to Shengshi, the dismissal that should be dismissed, the dismissal that should be dismissed! It''s too cheap for them to do that! Since they dare to betray, they have to bear the corresponding price! "


    "At what cost? You killed them all? "


    Xu Wenzheng said angrily, "have you ever thought that some of them may have been forced?"


    Looking at the father and son who quarreled in front of them, Zhao Ji and Qin Guozhu looked at each other. They did not expect that such a thing would make the father and son have such a fierce quarrel. In their impression, it seems to be the first time.


    "If a man is forced to kill, can he be safe?" Xu Shaotang did not give way to retort.Some things, he can listen to Xu Wenzheng''s opinions, but this matter, resolutely not!


    There is no room for negotiation on this matter!


    "Don''t meddle with me. It''s just two different things!" Xu Wenzheng said angrily, "I tell you, if you dare to kill these people, I will drive you out of the Xu family! In the future, I will not have your son! "


    Xu Wenzheng is also very angry now. He can''t let Xu Shaotang deal with this matter. He knows Xu Shaotang''s temper best. Let this bastard deal with it. It''s no wonder that something should happen!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill them! Although their lives are worthless to me, what they have committed is not enough for me to take their lives! "


    Xu Shaotang was not afraid of Xu Wenzheng''s threat. With a faint smile, he turned to Qin Guozhu and asked, "Mr. Qin, according to the amount of these people''s embezzlement, should be enough for them to stay in prison for ten or eight years?"


    "Enough!"


    Qin Guozhu nodded slightly.


    "That''s fine." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I am responsible for these people, let the law decide, and judge them as they should be! In addition, if some people have other evidence of crime, I will collect it and give it to you. "


    "What are you doing for us?"


    Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "Tang Xiangming and Li Xiuping, you don''t know each other. Just give it to them. You can follow whatever procedure you should follow."


    "That''s fine!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded indifferently.


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Wenzheng said angrily, "many of these people are old. What''s the difference between letting them go to prison for ten or eight years and killing them?"


    "Of course


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily.

 Chapter 2475

    Back at the villa, Xu Wenzheng rushes into Xu''s house in anger. He goes into a room at will and closes the door of the study with a bang, which makes Xu''s family tremble.


    "Son of a bitch, are you making your father angry again?"


    Fang LAN rushes up and stares at Xu Shaotang.


    "It seems so." Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile.


    "Go and apologize to your father!" Fang LAN grabbed Xu Shaotang''s ear and said, "he''s so old. If he gets angry, I can''t spare you!"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang stubbornly shook his head and said, "I didn''t do anything wrong! He can''t figure it out for a moment, just wait for him to figure it out. "


    "Shaotang, what''s the matter?" Several women have come up, full of worry to the upstairs room looked, "how to go out for a while, you quarrel like this?"


    In the hearts of all people are suspicious, secret way, is Xu Shaotang refused to marry the Qin family?


    However, it seems that it is not! If it''s just this, it shouldn''t make Xu Wenzheng so angry.


    In their impression, since Xu Shaotang was sensible, the father and son never seem to have quarreled. Even if they sometimes have different opinions, they will try their best to persuade each other. If Xu Shaotang can let Xu Wenzheng, they will. Even if Xu Shaotang refuses the Qin family''s marriage, Xu Wenzheng has no reason to be so angry.


    "Let me talk about it."


    Qin Guozhu helpless smile, slowly the father and son two people quarrel reason tell people.


    After listening to Qin Guozhu''s words, Fang langdun released Xu Shaotang''s ear and said in a loud voice: "son, you''re right. That''s how to deal with those things that eat inside and outside! We talk to them about human feelings. When they eat inside and outside, why don''t they read the Xu family''s good? These white eyed wolves deserve to die in prison


    She deliberately spoke very loud. On the surface, what she said to Xu Shaotang was actually what she said to Xu Wenzheng upstairs.


    "Why don''t you think about it as you please?" Lin Shuying hesitated slightly, and said: "many of those people are old subordinates of my father. Together with him, we will make prosperous times from a small company to now. My father is old, and some nostalgia is excusable."


    "Yes Song Yinuo also whispered: "just like Li Baoshan, they have made a mistake, you can''t say no feelings, right?"


    "If they dare to betray, I will not hesitate to break their necks!" Xu Shaotang does not seem to have the slightest intention to compromise.


    Su Ruyun said: "even so, you can tell Dad well, don''t make him angry."


    Although they all think it''s not wrong for Xu Shaotang to do so, Xu Wen''s mindfulness and old love are also excusable. After all, Xu Wenzheng is an elder, and he is getting older. If he really gets angry, they will be sad at that time.


    "He''s angry now. He doesn''t understand what he told him."


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile: "when he''s a little angry, I''ll talk to him well."


    He knew in his heart that it was useless to say anything to Xu Wenzheng now, and he could not.


    "It''s my fault."


    Zhao Ji was embarrassed and said, "I knew your father and son would quarrel about this. I shouldn''t have advised Lao Qin. Let''s deal with it for you."


    "It''s OK, we can handle it!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand with a smile and said, "I''ve never been more angry with him before. Don''t worry, just wait for his anger to go away."


    "We won''t eat this meal today. Some other day we''ll make an appointment to drink your wedding wine." Qin Guozhu patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "son in law, I''ll go back and persuade your father. Although I agree with you, he is your father after all!"


    "Mr. Qin, the meal is ready. Let''s stay for a light meal." Fang LAN urged him to stay.


    "No


    Qin Guozhu waved his hand, "everyone is in the capital. It''s not a matter at any time when we want to come to your house to eat. Today, even if we stay for dinner, we won''t be at ease. Let''s have another day! Well, let''s go first. "


    Fang LAN thinks about it carefully. Now the father and son are quarreling like this. Qin Guozhu and Zhao Ji stay at their house for dinner. It''s really not polite that the old man doesn''t show up.


    Think of here, Fang LAN even busy way: "Shuying, Enoch, you help me send Qin and Zhao."


    "Don''t bother!"


    Qin Guozhu shook his head and said, "it''s all family after a few steps. Don''t be so polite!"


    With that, Qin Guozhu and Zhao Ji bid farewell to the crowd and left the Xu family slowly.


    After getting on the bus, Qin Guozhu breathed a long sigh of relief and said to Zhao Ji with a smile: "this boy, really didn''t let me down!"


    "You said, did the boy see your intention?" Zhao Ji said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he sees it or not. What''s important is that he can make us old people completely at ease!" Qin Guozhu reached out and patted Zhao Ji on the shoulder, sighing: "old man, it''s understandable that big brother is worried about the current situation, but I believe that after Xu Shaotang has passed this pass, we can let him go completely."Qin Guozhu is also helpless, some things, not they have the heart of villain, but have to guard against.


    Things in Kunlun and fangcunshan have repeatedly awakened them.


    Although it is not necessary to doubt the use of people, but the test has to test, careful, it is not a bad thing.


    "I understand!"


    Zhao Ji nodded slightly, "if it''s me, I''ll make sure again. After all, the boy has been in that heaven for nearly two years. No one knows if his heart has changed! However, as you said, he has passed this level, and he can rest assured of him completely in the future. I just hope that if the boy understands, he won''t blame us old people. "


    "Don''t worry, he won''t."


    Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "this boy is a man who has the heart of a child! If he sees what I mean, he will understand


    "I hope he understands."


    Zhao Ji said with a smile, "in fact, it''s also for his good!"


    "Yes Qin Guozhu sighed: "what I am most afraid of is that even this boy has been killed and his benevolence has disappeared. He has a long way to go. I hope he will always keep his kindness in his heart."


    "I didn''t believe in karma before, but now I do."


    Zhao Jiwu looked out of the car window and said: "as long as you keep this kindness in your heart, that boy will not be killed, lost his mind, and will not be punished."


    Qin Guozhu trembled slightly in his heart, and suddenly asked: "Lao Zhao, do you think my family died because my hands were stained with too much blood?"


    Zhao Ji''s face was stiff and he sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 2476

    More than 20 minutes later, Xu Wenzheng slowly opened the door, looked downstairs and asked, "are you two gone?"


    "Old man, why don''t you lock yourself up for a while?"


    Fang LAN looked up at Xu Wenzheng, who was "a thief''s eyebrow and a rat''s eye", and said: "it''s better to lock yourself in the room! I''m ashamed to quarrel with my son for the sake of the things I eat inside and outside! "


    "What do women know?"


    Xu Wenzheng smiles and stares at Fang LAN. He quickly goes downstairs and looks at the people who are looking at him with doubts. He says with a smile, "what are you looking at me for? Wife, get me a bowl and chopsticks quickly. Do you want to starve me? "


    "This..."


    Looking at the smiling Xu Wenzheng, Fang Lan''s face changed. She quickly stepped forward, put her hand on Xu Wenzheng''s forehead, and said with concern, "don''t you think you''re mad?"


    Pity heart is full of worry, looked at Xu Wenzheng, and said to Liang Danqing: "master, don''t you know medicine, please help my father to have a look."


    The old man rushed into the room and locked himself in the room. He would suddenly smile like a nobody. It seems that Xu Shaotang is really angry.


    Listening to their words, Xu Wenzheng, with a black face, took Fang Lan''s hand away from his forehead and angrily rushed to the people: "what are your eyes? Don''t worry, old man. I''m fine! "


    "Well, dad is OK. Don''t worry about it."


    Xu Shaotang put down his chopsticks and looked at Xu Wenzheng with a smile: "I thought you didn''t see it!"


    He said this, but let Xu Wenzheng surprised: "eh? You see that, too? "


    "I see it."


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I''m going to have dinner and go upstairs to explain it to you. I didn''t expect that you could see it. Dad, your acting is good!"


    Listening to the conversation between father and son, everyone was shocked.


    What''s the matter with the father and son? Just now they were quarreling so much that they suddenly began to talk and laugh again?


    What kind of riddle are these two playing?


    Xu Wenzheng sat down next to Xu Shaotang and said with a proud smile, "nonsense, I''m your Lao Tzu. I can''t see what your Lao Tzu can see."


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ji Rushu looked at the father and son in tears and laughter, "we are confused by you two."


    Just as the father and son were laughing and speechless, a hint of enlightenment suddenly appeared in her eyes: "I seem to understand! You two are really father and son


    "I see, too!" "It seems that we are worried for nothing," he said with a smile! Please give us an early breath when you do this next time. We have been worried for so long. "


    "Yes! If I had said that, wouldn''t it be over? " Lin Shuying helplessly looked at the father and son, but his face was a thick smile.


    "Well done!"


    Liang Danqing seems to want to understand, looking at Xu Shaotang with appreciation.


    Seeing that everyone seemed to understand one by one, Ji Rushu immediately said, "what are you talking about? Don''t play riddles. Tell us quickly!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "smart people have already understood."


    "Smelly boy, do you mean I''m stupid?" Fang LAN stares at the "collusion" father and son, and says, "what kind of medicine do you sell in the broken gourd? Please tell me! Why do you want to keep it from me after worrying for so long? "


    Fang LAN had already spoken. Naturally, Xu Shaotang couldn''t hide it any more. He said with a smile, "haven''t you seen it yet? Mr. Qin was testing me! "


    "The test? What''s the test? Can it test people? " Fang LAN is still puzzled, puzzled and asked.


    "Qin is always looking to see if I will kill the people on that list myself!"


    Xu Shaotang patted his forehead and said with a smile.


    "Those people are not guilty to death, are they?" Fanglan wuzisi cableway.


    "It''s true that sin never dies."


    Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "but at that time, I was afraid that this bastard would kill all those people in a rage, so I argued to let this boy leave it alone. Unexpectedly, he himself could see that if he had known that he would deal with it like that, what would I do with that heart."


    "Kill, kill! Anyway, these people are moths alive! " Ji Rushu said with indifference.


    As a former assassin, she is no stranger to killing. In her opinion, these people even try to occupy the flourishing age group of the Xu family. Even if they kill them, it''s not too much!


    If she is allowed to deal with it, she will torture these people one by one, let them spit out all the money they swallowed, and then send them to see the king of hell!


    "So you are stupid!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "if I really kill those people, do you think they will rest assured of me? I''m afraid they''ll have to watch out for me all the time in the future! ""No, you are so kind to them and help them do everything. They are not at ease with you?" Ji Rushu indignantly said: "they are too mean to spend the belly of a gentleman, right?"


    "No! It''s not their fault


    Xu Shaotang said calmly: "I''ve killed people all the way from heaven, and they''re basically killing people like numbness. What they''re worried about is that I''ve been killed and lost my good thoughts in my heart! Of course, they also know that the people on the list will not be guilty to death, so they gave me the list to see if I would kill those people in a rage. If I really kill those people, what''s the difference between me and those immortals who regard all living beings as mole ants? "


    "So it''s in their heart that you''re going to bring those people to justice?"


    At this moment, Ji Rushu finally understood the interest.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "yes, those people are indeed guilty, but being guilty does not mean that they should die. Just as Mr. Qin said, we should go through whatever procedure we should go through!"


    "They''re old men, and they''ve worked very hard for you." Pitying heart sighed with a smile, but also seriously to Xu Shaotang said: "you can not let them down, do not let us down, we do not want you to become cold-blooded numbness, as life is grass."


    "Well, with you, I will never become a cold-blooded killer!" Xu Shaotang nodded as if he were making a promise.


    after understanding these things, Fang Lan thought of an important thing and quickly asked, "by the way, Mr. Qin said that we would be a family in the future. What does that mean?"


    "What''s the point?" Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said: "Mr. Qin asked me to try marriage with Qin Qianyu first..."


    "Trial marriage?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone is slightly stunned at first, and then burst out laughing.

 Chapter 2477

    Tianhai, Shengshi group.


    Xu Shaotang can''t remember how long he hasn''t been here, although it''s not far from Xu''s home.


    Standing at the gate of the flourishing age, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. The efforts of the old man''s whole life are now eaten away by these people. According to his previous temper, he really wants to kill one or two people to vent his anger.


    "For what? Get out of the way, don''t stand in the way


    Just when Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion, the security personnel at the gate yelled at Xu Shaotang.


    Then, a few security personnel came out of the security pavilion next to him, as if they wanted to drive Xu Shaotang away from here.


    Xu Shaotang slowly turned his face to look at the people who came to him and said faintly: "it seems that you are new here, aren''t you?"


    Although he hasn''t been to Shengshi for a long time, he still has some impression of the original security personnel of Shengshi, but he doesn''t have any impression of these people. Moreover, if the former security personnel, no one dares to talk with them like this, they will open the door ahead of time before he arrives.


    It seems that the security personnel here have also changed!


    "It''s none of your business whether you''re new or not?" The head of the security personnel looked at Xu Shaotang with a fierce face: "if you don''t go away, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    "Ha ha, it''s a miracle that people like you have not closed down in this prosperous age!" Xu Shaotang gently shook his head.


    The so-called upper beam is not right, and the lower beam is crooked. Even a few security guards are so arrogant and arrogant. It can be imagined that the flourishing age is a mess now!


    "Boy, I don''t think you deserve to be beaten!"


    Several people''s faces suddenly changed, and they rushed to Xu Shaotang with clenched fists.


    "Dudu..."


    Just at this time, a car slowly drove in from the outside and honked behind Xu Shaotang, who was blocking their entrance.


    Originally, these security personnel wanted to drive Xu Shaotang away. Seeing that Xu Shaotang was blocking the way to enter the flourishing age, they immediately rushed forward and pulled Xu Shaotang away. Xu Shaotang didn''t embarrass them, and let everyone pull him away.


    When Xu Shaotang is pulled open, the gate of Shengshi is also slowly opened, and the car parked at the gate is slowly started.


    "Stop the car!"


    As soon as the car took two steps, the middle-aged man in the back row suddenly yelled. Before the car stopped, the door had been opened.


    A man rushed down from the car and walked quickly to Xu Shaotang. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and then exclaimed, "Xu Shao, it''s really you! I thought I was blinded! "


    "You are..."


    Xu Shaotang felt that he was familiar with this man, but he couldn''t remember his name for a while.


    "Wu Hui!"


    The middle-aged man quickly and respectfully said: "I can come to the flourishing age, but also trust Xu Shao''s blessing."


    "Wu Hui?" Xu Shaotang thought about it and suddenly patted himself on the head. "I remember. You are the manager I dug up from the jewelry store, aren''t you? I said, how so familiar! Ha ha, we haven''t seen each other for several years. You are more capable. "


    He has forgotten when he last met Wu Hui. If it wasn''t for Wu Hui''s performance in the jewelry store, which left a good impression on him, he would not have remembered this person for such a long time.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen Xu Shao for several years. The last time I met, I followed Mr. Lin to buy that pharmaceutical company." Wu Hui nodded with a smile on his face. Seeing that the security personnel were still carrying Xu Shaotang, he immediately yelled: "what are you doing? Do you know who this is? This is Xu Shao


    "Xu Xu Shao


    By Wu Hui this roar, several people subconsciously release Xu Shaotang, a thick fear instantly climbed up the cheek.


    Although they don''t know Xu Shaotang, they also know that in the flourishing age and even the whole Tianhai, there is only one person who deserves to be called "Xu Shao", that is Xu Wenzheng''s son, Xu Shaotang!


    Looking at a few people full of panic, Xu Shaotang said to Wu Hui faintly: "inform relevant departments, they will not be used to work tomorrow!"


    "Xu Shao..."


    A few face on a stiff, a moment later, that head that person but suddenly sneer: "elder brother several, don''t be afraid! Today''s flourishing age is not what it used to be. Today''s flourishing age is not Xu! "


    Hearing the man''s words, the others were slightly stunned, and soon laughed again: "brother Wang said that the flourishing age is not dominated by the Xu family! He''s not qualified to fire us! "


    "I''m afraid others are still dreaming of the spring and autumn dream of the Xu family." Another sneered.


    "It''s not worth dying for you!"


    Looking at these pitiful and hateful people, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and asked Wu Hui, "I really don''t have the right to expel so many people?"


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s inquiring eyes, Wu Hui hesitated and said, "Xu Shao, the flourishing age is not the flourishing age before..."Although Shengshi is still the Shengshi group of the Xu family in name, the actual controller has already changed hands.


    In the current situation, Xu Shaotang really does not have any power to fire these security personnel.


    "Don''t worry, this will soon be the golden age of the past!"


    Xu Shaotang patted Wu Hui on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "how about doing something for me?"


    "Xu Shao, do as you please!" Although the prosperous age is basically changed, Wu Hui is still grateful for Xu Shaotang''s kindness and is still very polite to him.


    "Take me to Yu Weidong''s office!"


    Yu Weidong is the agent supported by the Mongolian family!


    The Yu family used to be a humble family in Tianhai, but now they have joined the Meng family. It''s said that they have firmly taken the throne of the first family in Tianhai!


    He had almost no impression of Yu Weidong, but he had heard his name.


    Yu Weidong is still in the position of president of Shengshi group. I guess he doesn''t know that the Meng family has disappeared?


    "Xu Shao, do you really want to go to his office?"


    Wu Hui looked at Xu Shaotang hesitantly and said in a low voice, "I know Xu Shao is very good, but there are two people around Yu Weidong who are also very good. I heard that they seem to be some kind of immortal cultivators. I''m afraid Xu Shao can''t get good at Yu Weidong''s hands!"


    "Just take me. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Xu Shaotang does not care about the smile, cultivator, very powerful?


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had made up his mind, Wu Hui couldn''t help but look helpless and said slowly, "Yu Weidong''s office is the former Office of President Lin. Xu Shao, if you''re not sure, don''t provoke Yu Weidong."


    "I know it!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and looks at Wu Hui with satisfaction, "you are very good!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang walked into Shengshi group with great strides.

 Chapter 2478

    In the past two years, although the employees of Shengshi have gone a lot, many of them stick to Shengshi like Wu Hui.


    The news that Xu Tang Group has been in the flourishing age for a long time has spread.


    When Xu Shaotang came to the door of Yu Weidong''s office, the door of the office had been opened.


    Yu Weidong sat there leisurely, a man and a woman standing beside him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang coming into the door, Yu Weidong is not surprised. It seems that he has got the news of Xu Shaotang''s coming to the flourishing age in advance.


    "Mr. Yu, you are very leisurely!"


    Looking at his own Yu Weidong, Xu Shaotang smiles a little and sits down in front of Yu Weidong. Shenzhi sweeps over the man and woman beside him, but they are just two people concentrating on his mind. It''s ridiculous that Yu Weidong even takes it as his own reliance.


    Yu Weidong said with a smile: "I''ve heard Xu Shao''s name for a long time. Today, I see that it''s really like a rumor. I''m not afraid of anything. Now I dare to come to the golden age. I have to admire Xu Shao''s courage!"


    "No, I admire your courage!"


    Xu Shaotang cocked his legs and said with a smile, "I know I''m coming, but I still open the door to meet me. I admire president Yu for his courage."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yu Weidong was stunned, then burst into laughter, as if he heard the funniest joke: "Xu Shaotang, I heard that you have disappeared for a long time, you probably don''t know the current situation of the Xu family now!"


    "It''s not that I don''t know about the Xu family, but you don''t know about the Meng family."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and shakes his head: "Yu Weidong, you underestimate the strength of our Xu family! Even without me, Xu Shaotang, if the Xu family wants to clean you up, it''s no different from crushing an ant! "


    He really admired the courage of Yu Weidong. Did he really think that with the support of the Meng family, he could turn his hand over to cloud and rain?


    If Zhao Ji and Liang Danqing didn''t want to leave Yu Weidong to the Xu family to clean up, even with the protection of these two people, it would be easy to catch him!


    The most terrible thing in the world is blind arrogance. Obviously, Yu Weidong is such a person!


    "Xu Shaotang, you need to know who is the ant now!"


    Yu Weidong snorts coldly and winks at the two people beside him. The man immediately reaches out to Xu Shaotang.


    "Get out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang drinks a, that belongs to the breath of half Saint suddenly release.


    At this moment, the three people in front of him were struck by lightning.


    Under the momentum of Xu Shaotang, the two men and women dare not even resist. They kneel on the ground uncontrollably, shivering, and their sweat drops are falling like broken beads.


    Compared with the two men and women, Yu Weidong is more sad at the moment. He sits there paralyzed, his eyes full of fear, a smell of coquettish smell suddenly comes out of him, and drops of light yellow liquid continuously flow down the president''s seat to the ground.


    At this moment, it was as if death was staring at him, and his heart even dared not burst out of regret. His whole heart had been filled with unprecedented fear.


    Smelling the smell, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a black line on his face and looks at Yu Weidong disgustedly. Only then can he restrain his breath.


    Even if he has restrained his breath, the men and women kneeling on the ground still dare not have any heart of resistance. In front of people who can release such a strong breath, all their resistance is futile. Only kneeling for mercy can they have a chance of life.


    "Xu Xu Shao... "


    Yu Weidong raised his head with a face full of ashes and said, "I''ve been blinded by lard. I beg Xu Shao Spare my life... "


    At this moment, all his pride and momentum had disappeared, his only idea was to live, and he had nothing else to ask for.


    He has heard of Xu Shaotang''s deeds, and knows that Xu Shaotang was once known as "the first one in the sea of heaven". He also knows that people who offend Xu Shaotang never come to a good end.


    Originally, he thought that he could replace the Xu family in Tianhai. Now he knows that all this is just his own wishful thinking. When Xu Shaotang appeared, he knew how small his dependence was.


    "Don''t worry, even if you die, it''s not my turn to do it, and you don''t deserve to let me do it!"


    Xu Shaotang glances at Yu Weidong, slowly takes out his mobile phone and dials Tang Xiangming.


    After a brief chat with Tang Xiangming, Xu Shaotang hangs up.


    "You two are from the Mongolian family?" Hang up the phone, Xu Shaotang and light to kneel on the ground of the men and women asked.


    "Reply Shangxian, yes


    Two people tremble unceasingly say.


    "The Meng family no longer exists!" Xu Shaotang said: "your strength is not too bad. I''ll give you a chance to atone for your sins. From now on, you are members of the dragon group. Life and death are up to your fate!"For Xu Shaotang himself, he despises only two people who are focused on the world.


    But now the dragon group is extremely short of manpower, send them to the dragon group, even if they die, let them die properly!


    It''s not worth wasting them.


    As for how to win the hearts of these two people, it depends on the Dragon general, but he believes that the dragon will have a way!


    Two people are scared to death to Xu Shaotang now, where still dare to say not a word, quickly terrified kowtow a way: "thank God!"


    "Well, get up!"


    Xu Shaotang lightly waved his hand and rushed to the two humanitarians: "help me inform all the middle-level and above management personnel of Shengshi, and hold a meeting in the group meeting room in three minutes! If it takes less than three minutes, go through the resignation procedures by yourself! "


    "Yes


    They quickly trembled and got up from the ground. They did not dare to look up at Xu Shaotang''s eyes, nor did they dare to give birth to any idea of escape. In front of such a powerful person, to escape is to seek death!


    No doubt they don''t want to die!


    After the two left, Xu Shaotang stood up slowly and glanced at Yu Weidong faintly, "how do you deal with it? Naturally someone will deal with it! Of course, if you think you can run away, you can


    With these words, Xu Shaotang leaves Yu Weidong''s face covered with ashes and walks to the large conference room of Shengshi group.


    When Xu Shaotang disappears from the office, Yu Weidong''s body can no longer support him. He slides down the table and chair and sits on the ground limply. He doesn''t even smell the pungent smell

 Chapter 2479

    In the conference room, the two people who had been used as amulets by Yu Weidong now stood respectfully behind Xu Shaotang.


    Nuo''s conference room is almost full of people.


    After receiving the notice, these people rushed to the meeting room as soon as possible, and no one dared to be absent.


    Seeing the two people standing behind Xu Shaotang, the fool also knows that Yu Weidong is finished. Some people are happy, while others are sitting there on pins and needles. No one knows who Xu Shaotang''s next target will be.


    Xu Shaotang, who hasn''t appeared in Shengshi for several years, is destined to make Shengshi experience a huge earthquake.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes lightly swept from this group of people, and slowly took out the list, looked at the conference room of Nuo Da, and laughed with self mockery: "I didn''t expect that I first appeared in this conference room, which is such a thing! I don''t want to talk about the superfluous. Everyone has a clear idea. Now, the person whose name I read will go to the company gate and wait, and soon there will be a police car to pick you up! "


    Then, regardless of the public''s consternation, Xu Shaotang began to read one name after another.


    All the people whose names were read by Xu Shaotang were sitting there with dead faces. They knew that they finished!


    They will pay a heavy price for their betrayal after all!


    When Xu Shaotang finished reading the names of the people on the list, no one came out of the meeting room.


    "Why, do you want me to invite you?" Xu Shaotang smile, face can''t see the slightest anger, light way: "if let me start to please you, you''re afraid it won''t be too good!"


    "Xu Shao Give me a chance... "


    A man over 50 years old stood up slowly, holding a chair, and said anxiously, "I am willing to return all the property of the embezzled company."


    "I will, too!"


    "I will, too!"


    After hearing this man''s words, several people stood up. These people were all over 50 years old, and they were also Xu Wenzheng''s old subordinates. Xu Shaotang had some impression on them, and some of them he had met in the Xu family.


    Looking at the old man''s former subordinates and listening to their plea, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "there is only one chance forever. When you choose to betray Shengshi, it means that you have lost the only chance! Go to the door by yourself. Many of you are my uncles. I don''t want to do it myself! "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s resolute appearance, these people looked at each other, shed a drop of tears of regret, and walked out of the meeting room tremblingly.


    After watching these people leave, Xu Shaotang looked around at the rest of the people in the conference room and said slowly, "I don''t know if you have embezzled the company''s property. If you have, I hope you can return your money as you come from it. I can not blame you for it! Of course, you can also try to see if I can find it! "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, many people are relieved and secretly determined to return all the money they embezzled.


    No one dares to test whether Xu Shaotang can find it or not. Everyone knows that Xu Shaotang has great energy. If Xu Shaotang can find it, he can definitely find it.


    "Well, next I''ll announce a personnel appointment!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to speculate about those people''s thoughts, and calmly said: "before the arrival of the new president, Wu Hui will temporarily take the post of president of Shengshi group, and the vacant position will be appointed by Wu Hui! Well, that''s it. It''s over! "


    There was no drag and tear, and the whole process took no more than five minutes.


    When Xu Shaotang announced the end of the meeting, he was the first to walk out of the meeting room. Wu Hui and other management personnel of the group were still in a daze. Even Wu Hui could not believe that he had become the acting president of Shengshi group?


    Is that a step up?


    When all the people came back to their senses, the meeting room burst into warm applause, but Xu Shaotang had disappeared from the meeting room.


    When Xu Shaotang brings Yu Weidong, who is like a dead dog, to the gate of Shengshi, several police cars have already stopped there. Those named in the meeting room are being taken to the police cars one by one.


    Those security personnel are now all sitting on the ground, filled with deep regret.


    "Xu Shao!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang, Li Xiuping and Tang Xiangming greet him with a happy face.


    "You two, long time no see!" Xu Shaotang smiles at them and gives Yu Weidong to the police next to him.


    "Long time no see indeed!"


    Tang Xiangming looked at Xu Shaotang with emotion and said with a bitter smile, "if you don''t show up, you''ll have already done it. Once you show up, you''ll have a big hand."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "what a big deal! If you don''t want my old man''s whole life''s hard work to be destroyed, you think I want to take care of these things!"


    He doesn''t have any interest in these things at all. For him, it doesn''t matter how prosperous times is. He doesn''t need much financial support from prosperous times. At his level, money is meaningless. He just doesn''t want Xu Wenzheng''s heart and blood destroyed in the hands of these rats."Ha ha, only you can be so free and easy!"


    Tang Xiangming laughed and asked, "when did you come back? You Xu family had such a big accident before, but you didn''t show up. I thought... "


    As he was saying this, Li Xiuping, who was next to him, quickly pulled him. Then he realized that his words were really not pleasant to listen to. He quickly closed his mouth and swallowed them back.


    "You think I''m dead, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang helped him to say the rest, and said with a smile: "a good man''s life is not long, and the disaster has lasted for thousands of years. How can I die so easily because of this disaster."


    Tang Xiangming laughs with embarrassment, and suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang with regret: "I can''t deal with your Xu family''s affairs before, so..."


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand with a smile and said, "how do you deal with things that even the dragon team can''t handle? We are all old acquaintances. Don''t say that. "


    "Xu Shao, just understand. I''m afraid you''ll blame us on my way here."


    Li Xiuping said with a relieved smile: "Xu Shao, we haven''t had a drink together for a long time, have we? Why don''t you take advantage of this time today and have a drink somewhere nearby? "


    "Well Another day


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I still have something to deal with. When I''m finished, I''ll call you."


    "Well, that''s fine." Tang Xiangming nodded: "shall I send someone to see you off?"


    He knew that Xu Shaotang had disappeared for such a long time, and now suddenly appeared, there must be a lot of things to deal with.


    "No, I''ll go myself!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, the next moment, the body has appeared in the air, quickly swept away to the distance.


    "This..."


    Looking at the scene in front of them, both Tang Xiangming and those who boarded the police car were stupidly stunned there.


    After a long time, Tang Xiangming gradually recovered and muttered to himself, "now, some people are going to have bad luck at last..."

 Chapter 2480

    Tangyu film and television.


    When Xu Shaotang saw the name of the company, he could not help feeling chilly.


    All fools know the meaning of Qin''s name for the company.


    "Sir, what can I do for you Well, Xu Shao


    The guard at the door is about to ask, but he suddenly recognizes Xu Shaotang, and his face is instantly surprised.


    "Why, do you know me?" Xu Shaotang looks at the guard curiously.


    The guard quickly nodded and said, "I met Xu Shao in Shengshi before. Later, I was fired by Shengshi, so I came here to work."


    "Shengshi was made a mess by those people, but now, I just came from Shengshi." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you want to go back to Shengshi to work, I''ll go back and say hello there."


    The guard said with a smile: "thank you very much, Xu Shao. No need. The treatment here is very good. The key is to look good! Hey, hey


    "That''s fine. It''s the same everywhere you work anyway." Xu Shaotang patted the guard on the shoulder and pointed to the company: "can I go in?"


    "Of course!"


    The guard nodded, "Xu Shao, you are the shareholder of Tangyu, Xu Shao, please!"


    "Stocks East? It seems that there is such a thing... "


    Xu Shaotang hesitated for a moment, but then he remembered. It seemed that there was such a thing. At the beginning, the Xu family invested in Qin Qianyu''s film and television company in his own name, but he didn''t care about all kinds of things. If he didn''t talk about it, he would forget it.


    "But, Xu Shao, you have to be careful when you go in." See Xu Shaotang want to go in, the guard and quietly remind him.


    "Be careful?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the guard suspiciously: "what''s so careful about this?"


    It''s just a film and television company. Can it be a tiger''s den?


    "Xu Shao, you''ll know when you go in!" The guard smiles and says, "the office that turns left is the office of general manager Qin. Xu Shao, after you go in, go directly to general manager Qin. Don''t stop!"


    "Well All right


    Xu Shaotang nods and smiles, and walks into the company slowly.


    As soon as he entered the company, he was immediately overwhelmed by the sight. Looking around, the whole company was full of young and beautiful women. No matter the receptionist or the staff involved in specific functions, there was no man!


    No wonder the guard said that the work here is eye-catching. It''s just the environment. It''s strange if it''s not eye-catching!


    "Look, there''s a handsome guy coming in!"


    "Wow, it''s so stylish. It''s my dish!"


    "This handsome guy looks familiar. He seems to have seen him somewhere!"


    "Nonsense, you are familiar with handsome guys!"


    I don''t know who screamed. A group of women suddenly all set their eyes on Xu Shaotang. From time to time, some people gave Xu Shaotang a wink. More importantly, those brave women had surrounded Xu Shaotang.


    With one person, naturally there is a second person. Soon, Xu Shaotang is surrounded by a group of Yingyan.


    "Handsome, what''s your name?"


    "Handsome, do you have a girlfriend? What do you think of me? "


    "Wow, handsome man, your muscles are in shape!"


    "Yes? I''ll feel it, too! Wow, really


    At the beginning, these women were just talking about Xu Shaotang. Soon, some people began to use their hands and feet on Xu Shaotang, holding his muscles as if they were holding some funny toys.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the women in and out of his face. God knows how Qin Qianyu recruited such a group of women!


    Now he finally understood why the guard had to remind him to be careful. It''s not too much to say that it''s a tiger''s den!


    If Mu Tiance, the kind of beautiful man who brought disaster to the country and the people, came in, he would not be gnawed to the bone by these women?


    "Stop!"


    Xu Shaotang blocked those hands that constantly attacked his muscles, but they were too "enthusiastic" to stand up to these women. He blocked one hand, and immediately another hand was pinched on him.


    "These women, it seems that they can''t do without giving you some color to see!"


    Xu Shaotang felt helpless. Just as he was about to let out his own breath to scare off these women, a soft drink came from his ear: "what are you doing there? Don''t you have to work? "


    "Wow, Mr. Qin is here!"


    "Mr. Qin, look, there''s a handsome man here!"


    "Hey, Mr. Qin, for the sake of being the boss, this handsome man, the sisters will let you enjoy it first!"


    "What do you say? Mr. Qin is a man of his own heart. Although this handsome man is really good, Mr. Qin will not be moved. Elder sisters, let''s enjoy it by ourselves!"


    It seems that these women are not afraid of Qin Qianyu at all. They don''t take Qin Qianyu''s delicacy seriously at all. Instead, they tease Qin Qianyu.However, Qin Qianyu didn''t hear their teasing at all. He just looked at the man who was surrounded by the women and only showed his head. His face was so familiar, but also so strange.


    How many times when she dreamt back at midnight, she silently opened the movie in front of the computer and watched it for countless times, like a fool, sometimes laughing, sometimes crying.


    It''s not that she hasn''t imagined the scene at the moment. She has thought about the picture of them meeting again in her mind countless times.


    However, one month, two months


    One year


    The picture in her mind never appeared. Even if it did, it just appeared in her sleep. When she woke up, she could only sit there alone and cry silently.


    Now, two years have passed, and the picture finally appears in front of her. But now, she can''t tell whether it''s real or in a dream. She just looks at the cheek and lets the tears fall from her eyes.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Qin?"


    "Isn''t it because we''re angry?"


    "No, it''s the same with us. She didn''t say anything?"


    "What are you doing? Go and have a look!"


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s dim eyes, these girls finally let Xu Shaotang go and surround Qin Qianyu one after another. Many people''s faces show an apologetic look. They secretly ask whether they have played too much.


    "Mr. Qin, what''s the matter with you?"


    A group of women are full of worry looking at Qin Qianyu. Just now, they are still teasing Xu Shaotang in all ways. In the face of Qin Qianyu''s tears, they suddenly feel at a loss.


    Qin Qianyu is looking at Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang is also looking at her. Seeing her rolling tears, Xu Shaotang draws a smile in his heart and says slowly: "Qianyu, long time no see..."


    "Ah


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Qin Qianyu suddenly screams and rushes back to his office in the eyes of people''s doubts. At the same time, he locks the door of the office tightly. Inside, there is the sound of knocking things down. Then, there is the sound of painfully suppressed crying

 Chapter 2481

    Half an hour later, Qin Qianyu finally opened the door of the office.


    Tears on the face have long disappeared, but also deliberately on the delicate makeup.


    Women always hope to show their most beautiful side in front of the man they love.


    Qin Qianyu, who has lost her green and astringent, has a more capable and steady female. If she had been a few years ago, she would have been crying in Xu Shaotang''s arms. But now, she is trying to control her emotions, and her delicate face is bursting with a bright smile.


    "Brother Xu, long time no see!"


    In a word, Qin Qianyu almost couldn''t control her emotions. Fortunately, she managed to stabilize her mind, which didn''t make her tears fall from her eyes.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu, who was forced to endure tears, Xu Shaotang opened his arms with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for such a long time, and I won''t give you brother Xu a hug?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu is slightly stunned, but the office of that group of color girl is laughing and began to coax.


    A moment later, Qin Qianyu returns to his senses. Despite the noise of the crowd, he suddenly rushes into Xu Shaotang''s arms, hugs Xu Shaotang tightly, and feels the warm embrace that he has never felt before. He has thought about it countless times, but now he knows that it is so warm and peaceful.


    "Wow, come on, take a picture with your cell phone!"


    "Yes, take a picture quickly, we will have evidence later, ha ha!"


    "If I send this picture to those paparazzi, I''m going to make a fortune."


    All of a sudden, a woman with long hair exclaimed, "I know who he is! He''s Xu Shaotang! "


    "Really? Is he Xu Shaotang? "


    "Well, he seems to be our boss, too? Wow, I actually touched my boss. This is the only plot of idol drama! "


    "What do you think, senu! Do you dare to rob men with us? Believe it or not, sisters, take off your clothes and go for a walk? "


    It doesn''t matter that Xu Shaotang is thick skinned. But Qin Qianyu is a woman after all, and she is teased by her employees. How can she stand it? She leaves Xu Shaotang''s arms and pulls Xu Shaotang into her office. Then she slams the door of the office and shouts: "who If you talk about it any more, all the bonus this month will be cancelled! "


    Threatened by Qin Qianyu, they all shut up instantly, but they put their ears on the wall of the office one after another, showing ambiguous smiles.


    Qin''s office is very simple. In addition to the basic office supplies, there are some movie posters on the wall and a job recommendation form.


    Among those movie posters, one is particularly eye-catching. It''s the poster of the movie that was shot to hide the invasion of the demons. Mu Tiance in the poster is covered by another poster. The most prominent ones on the whole poster are Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the office roughly, listened to the whispering voice outside the door, and said to Qin with a smile, "who are the people recruited by your company? I almost thought I broke into Pansi hole."


    "That''s what they are. Brother Xu, don''t mind."


    Qin Qianyu held a cup of hot tea to Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "in fact, they are not casual people, just more and more fierce."


    Xu Shaotang believed that if she was a casual woman, she would not be able to enter the company.


    After taking the tea from Qin Qianyu, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I thought you were playing with this company, but I didn''t expect you to make it."


    "I''m serious! Brother Xu, you look down on people, don''t you


    Qin said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m wrong." When Xu Shaotang laughs, he suddenly finds that Qin Qianyu has changed a lot.


    If Qin Qianyu had been in the past, he could not wait to ask where he had gone in the past one or two years. But now, Qin Qianyu has not mentioned anything about it, just chatting with him like an old friend who has not seen him for a long time. This kind of feeling makes him very comfortable.


    Before he came here, he thought it was tears when he saw Qin Qianyu, but now the situation is completely different.


    In the past one or two years, this girl has really grown up a lot. She is no longer the silly girl who was regarded by her as "having to help the number of people who have been sold". She has become a mature and stable woman.


    She should not know what Qin Guozhu asked them to try their marriage, so she made her position clear.


    "I''ve never seen a shopkeeper like you!" Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang with some bitterness. "It''s almost two years since you came to this company for the first time. I thought you forgot that you were still a shareholder of this company."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t mention it. If the guard at the door hadn''t reminded me, I would have forgotten this.""Only your heart is so big!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu couldn''t help patting his forehead and suddenly asked, "brother Xu, you should have known about your Xu family, right? Have you seen sister Shuying? How are they now? "


    "It''s OK. I''ve dealt with these things. Just yesterday, the Xu family moved to the capital." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I came to Tianhai today to deal with the prosperous times. I''ll stop by to see you."


    "What''s going on in the golden age?"


    Qin Qianyu took a surprised look at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "I know that as long as brother Xu comes back, everything can be solved! Before, I couldn''t understand why they didn''t help the Xu family clean up Yu Weidong''s people. Now I finally understand that they should have deliberately left these people to you to clean up! "


    Hear Qin shallow words, Xu Shaotang heart slightly surprised, did not expect this girl is to see clearly.


    However, this also shows that the girl is really mature, whether it is the way of doing things or the mentality, has been really mature!


    "No, it''s all in the past."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand with a smile, then pointed to the outside of the office with a smile and asked Qin, "do you want to go out for dinner?"


    "Is this a reward for me as a shake off shopkeeper?" Qin shallow language slants head, full of smile of ask a way.


    "Well, sort of!"


    Xu Shaotang nods and smiles.


    "Then I''ll have a big meal!" Qin said with a smile, "I''ve worked so hard for a long time. You have to treat me well!"


    "No problem!"

 Chapter 2482

    They didn''t go to the so-called big meal, just sat down in a quiet cafe nearby.


    Qin Qianyu slowly stirred the coffee in the cup and pretended to be casual and asked: "brother Xu, how can you suddenly disappear? You didn''t come back after such a big accident in the Xu family. I thought you had an accident. "


    After all, she didn''t hold back and finally asked the question that troubled her for a long time.


    In the one or two years since Xu Shaotang''s disappearance, the pain and suffering she endured may not be as good as those of the Xu family, but it should be the same.


    Now Xu Shaotang finally sits well in front of her, she naturally wants to solve the question in her heart.


    "I went to a far, far place, and almost couldn''t come back." With a smile, Xu Shaotang took a sip of the coffee in his cup and said, "I miss the taste! I''m sure it''s the best coffee I''ve ever had in my life


    He doesn''t have to hide things from Qin Qianyu. It''s just that these things are too strange for this girl. She can''t accept this kind of things for a while. It''s better to say some ambiguous words, so that she can''t explain what "heaven" is to her.


    Far away?


    Qin Qianyu''s heart moved slightly, and he had roughly guessed Xu Shaotang''s mind. Although he was curious about the so-called "far away place", he didn''t ask any more. He just said with a smile: "this is the best coffee I''ve ever drunk in my life."


    "Not necessarily." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "maybe this cup of coffee will be the hardest coffee you''ve ever drunk."


    "How?"


    Qin said with a smile: "brother Xu, it seems that you have something else to say? It''s almost two years since we met for the first time. Are you going to play riddles with me now? "


    Now she is also a person who has gone through all kinds of hardships and is used to cheating. She can''t hear what Xu Shaotang said. However, she doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang wants to say to her.


    After gradually calming down from the excitement of suddenly seeing Xu Shaotang, she suddenly feels that Xu Shaotang''s coming to the company should not only be because she wants to see her, but also because she knows that her position in Xu Shaotang''s heart is not as good as that of Lin Shuying and others. Xu Shaotang''s coming here this time should not only be a simple desire to see her, of course, it''s even more impossible It''s about checking the company''s accounts with her.


    Hearing Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling: "there''s no riddle. I just want to tell you something. Maybe it''s not a good thing for you."


    Qin Qianyu suddenly took a breath out of her heart. Xu Shaotang''s words immediately made her nervous. She quickly and carefully asked, "what What happened? Do you have to say it today? "


    She waited so long to wait until today. She didn''t want to ruin her rare good mood because of the bad things Xu Shaotang was about to say.


    Xu Shaotang thought a little and said with a smile, "I can''t say it today, but I still hope I can tell you today."


    "Well All right Qin Qianyu hesitated slightly and said, "you can talk about it. I''ll listen."


    When she said this, she began to constantly admonish herself to be calm in her heart. No matter what she heard, don''t make a fuss, let alone make a gaffe in front of Xu Shaotang. She said to herself in silence: Qin Qianyu, you are a mature woman, you can bear any blow!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what she was thinking. She took a sip of coffee and enjoyed the smooth and bitter taste of it. Then she slowly said to Qin, "Mr. Qin asked me to try my marriage with you."


    "Poof..."


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s words fall, the coffee in Qin Qianyu''s mouth spurts out, but she doesn''t care about her image. Her beautiful big eyes stare at Xu Shaotang, full of amazement.


    Even though she constantly admonished herself to be calm, she was shocked by Xu Shaotang''s words. A moment later, she finally recovered from the great shock. Her pretty face was covered with rosy clouds. She quickly waved to Xu Shaotang and said, "brother Xu, my grandfather is such a person. You know, he may just be joking with you. Don''t..."


    "I said yes."


    Xu Shaotang interrupted some flustered Qin shallow language and said calmly.


    "You..."


    Qin Qianyu, who has just recovered from the shock, is once again shocked by Xu Shaotang''s words. Time seems to have stopped. She looks at Xu Shaotang with an extremely calm face, and her heart is really in chaos. She thought she had been tempered very steadily, but now she knows that her heart is still so vulnerable.


    So after a long time, Qin Qianyu finally recovered from the shock, biting his red lips and asked, "is grandfather threatening you?"


    "Threaten me?" Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, said with a smile: "do you think that in this kind of thing, I will be threatened?"


    If Qin Guozhu knew that his granddaughter''s first reaction after hearing the news was like this, he might be so angry that he would blow his beard and stare."Then why do you promise?" Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "do you want me to agree or not?"


    "I..." Qin Qianyu hesitated a little. She took the coffee in front of her and sipped it to hide her confusion. When a cup of coffee came to the bottom, she slowly put down the cup. At the moment, her face was more calm. "I hope brother Xu won''t agree."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu with great interest, "it seems that I guess right. This cup of coffee seems to be the hardest coffee you''ve ever drunk."


    "No..."


    Qin Qianyu shook his head slightly and said, "so far, this cup of coffee is still the best coffee I''ve ever drunk."


    "Oh? Why? " Xu Shaotang is puzzled. Since Qin Qianyu doesn''t want him to agree, why does he still think this cup of coffee is so delicious?


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Qin Qianyu said frankly: "brother Xu, I admit that I really fell in love with you. I fell in love with you a long time ago. I believe you and sister Shuying can see it."


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    Now that the words have been said, there is no need to hide. What a fool can see, if he still pretends not to see, he is deceiving himself.


    "I envy all the sisters of the Xu family, and I want to be brother Xu''s woman like them, but I don''t want to be in this way!" Although Qin Qianyu''s cheek is scarlet, it looks so natural.

 Chapter 2483

    "You don''t seem to understand me very well."


    Hearing Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Qin''s meaning is to let us try our marriage. If it''s suitable, we can continue. If after a period of time, any of us feel that it''s not suitable, we can treat it as nothing like that."


    Qin Qianyu shook his head slightly and said, "I understand brother Xu''s meaning, but brother Xu hasn''t understood my meaning yet."


    "Tell me about it." Xu Shaotang came to the interest, full of curiosity looking at Qin Qianyu.


    I have known Qin Qianyu for many years. To be honest, it was the first time that he was curious about Qin Qianyu.


    During the time when he went to heaven, the girl changed so much that he couldn''t believe it. Just this calm and calm is enough to make him look at the girl with new eyes.


    "I mean, I want to be with brother Xu, but I don''t want to be disturbed by any external forces." Qin Qianyu said seriously: "I hope that if brother Xu is willing to accept me, it is because you really have me in your heart, not because of other factors. In that case, I would like to be a woman who looks at brother Xu silently in the dark forever."


    When Qin Qianyu finished saying these words, she breathed out a long breath of turbid air, these words, put in the past, she did not dare to say, also could not say at all.


    But now, when she really said it, she found that it was not so difficult to say what she thought, just because she was not brave enough.


    "I''ve never been disturbed by any factors in emotional matters." Xu Shaotang said seriously: "the reason why I tell you this is that I don''t want you to be kept in the dark, and I hope we can face this matter frankly. I''m willing to promise Mr. Qin, not because of his status or who''s face. It''s because I admit that I have some good feelings for you, but I don''t want to love you. If I do, I won''t love you It''s going to be a trial marriage. "


    "Brother Xu, you..."


    Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, "do you want to say that love is not full on friendship?"


    She suddenly found that not only she changed a lot, but also Xu Shaotang.


    In the past, she would not say what she had just said, and Xu Shaotang could not say it.


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and said with a smile, "actually, when I get along with you now, I don''t have the uncomfortable feeling I used to have. It''s very comfortable, just like two old friends I haven''t seen for a long time."


    "Me too."


    Qin Qianyu smiles and says: "before, I always asked myself when I could enter your heart. In your missing for one or two years, I just worried about your safety every day, and never thought about that again. In this way, I found out how stupid I used to be. Now I really understand the meaning of the sentence that the geomantic omen gentleman you knew said to me at the beginning. Deep love is not life-saving, strong is humiliating. So now I just hope that you can be safe and everything will be as it is. "


    Listening to Qin Qianyu''s sincere words, Xu Shaotang showed a happy smile on his face.


    This girl is really understand the meaning of that sentence, and only really understand, can be so calm.


    "I think so, too." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "from now on, how about we forget the trial marriage? Let it be. "


    "Of course!"


    Qin Qianyu nodded heavily. In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Qin Qianyu suddenly stretched out her own cuyi and said with a brilliant smile, "let''s get to know each other again. My name is Qin Qianyu."


    Xu Shaotang is slightly stunned, then smiles and reaches out his hand to hold Qin Qianyu: "Xu Shaotang!"


    "Does it feel different?" Qin asked with a smile.


    "It''s really different." Xu Shaotang released her hand and said with a smile: "at least, in my eyes, you are a real woman, no longer the little girl before."


    "I haven''t been for a long time!"


    Qin Qianyu hums playfully, and deliberately raises his chest. It seems that he wants to prove something to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s action, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing.


    The biggest difference between a woman and a little girl is that one will make you feel pleasant and the other will only make you want to take care of her. It is obvious that Qin Qianyu is a real woman now. Every move exudes the unique charm of a woman.


    After a while of joking, Xu Shaotang said to Qin, "by the way, now our Xu family has moved to the capital. If you go back to the capital, welcome to the Xu family."


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly and asked, "will you not go back to Tianhai in the future?"


    "It should be impossible to go back to Tianhai. At most, I come to Tianhai occasionally."


    No matter whether the affairs of those who cultivate immortals are finished or not, the possibility of the Xu family returning to Tianhai is not great. If the affairs of those who cultivate immortals are delayed long enough, the Xu family should stay in the capital all the time. If the affairs of those who cultivate immortals are solved early, maybe he should consider finding a spiritual home for the Xu family."What about heyday?" Qin said in a simple way: "the flourishing age has been made a mess by Yu Weidong for more than a year. You just dealt with this matter, and then you left the flourishing age alone?"


    "The flourishing age is more symbolic to the Xu family." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for the hard work of the old man''s whole life, I might even let it go, shallow language, your goal should no longer be on your company."


    "My goal?"


    Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang blankly. She had many goals, but they were all killed. Now her biggest goal is to enter Xu Shaotang''s heart, and to develop her own company. Besides, she really has no other goals.


    Seeing Qin''s confused appearance, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "do you want me to take you out for a walk?"


    "Good!" Qin shallow language nods not to repeat of say.


    "Before we go, shall we have another overlord meal?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Remembering that they had a meal together, Qin Qianyu immediately covered his mouth and smirked and nodded his head.


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, he has already grasped Qin Qianyu and disappeared in this coffee shop.


    When Qin Qianyu came back to her senses, she found that she was already in the air, and the wind roared past her ears. She had a panoramic view of the sky and the sea.


    "Brother Xu, this Is that what you call the goal? "


    Qin Qianyu flushed with excitement, looked down at the sky below, and suddenly cried out happily.


    The feeling of flying in the sky is totally different from that of sitting on an airplane. It''s a real freedom!


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "in the future, this will also be the goal of the Xu family..."

 Chapter 2484

    After Qin Qianyu was sent back to the company, Xu Shaotang went to the Chens and Xiaos, but the villas seem to have changed owners.


    Xu Shaotang did not disturb, but quickly swept a glance and left.


    If these two villas are forcibly occupied by these people, there will be someone to deal with them. There is no need for them to do so.


    As soon as he left the two families, he received a call from mu Tiance.


    After hanging up the phone, he quickly went back to your ruined Xu''s home in Tianhai.


    Mu Tiance and WuJie are waiting for him there. As soon as they meet, they quickly plunder in the direction of Penglai.


    "Are you going to make an example again?"


    In the middle of the sky, mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s too troublesome to start one by one. It''s the best choice to set an example to others! Of course, if the seven kill hall is interested, this chicken can be kept. "


    After the destruction of the Meng family, the people in fangcunshan were more comfortable. Originally, he had never thought of making a grudge with the seven kill hall in Penglai. As a result, they stretched their hands too long, which gave him the chance to set an example to others.


    "You can deal with the seven kill hall by yourself. What do you have to do with us?" No ring full is not happy to say.


    "Don''t you think you''ll get sick in your spare time?" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    "I think you''re afraid you''re going to get sick in your spare time!" Mu Tiance snorted: "if you don''t find something to do, you will feel uncomfortable all over!"


    listened to all the way and make complaints about the three people quickly approaching Penglai.


    They did not go directly to the seven kill hall, but approached the dense primeval forest in the distance.


    Soon they came to the depths of the forest.


    Xu Shaotang''s divine sense sweeps over and immediately falls down with them.


    At the moment, bu Ruo is hiding in the cave to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Since swallowing the broken Erdan that Xu Shaotang gave her, she feels that she is not far away from gathering spirit.


    Xu Shaotang they quietly came to the cave, closed his eyes sit still step if but did not notice.


    "Cough..."


    Xu Shaotang coughed softly, and his steps were shocked suddenly. Before his eyes were opened, he had already retreated.


    When he saw that it was Xu Shaotang, bu Ruo suddenly settled down. When he saw mu Tiance standing beside Xu Shaotang, he lost his mind for a moment.


    A moment later, she moved her eyes away from mu Tiance, saluted them with a little red cheek and said, "I''ve seen you immortals."


    "No gift!"


    Xu Shaotang gives a faint smile and touches mu Tiance with his elbow. What he gets is mu Tiance''s white eyes.


    Bu Ruo gets up, but Yu Guang from the corner of his eye still looks at mu Tiance from time to time, which makes Xu Shaotang very funny.


    Xu Shaotang glanced at him and said with a smile, "it seems that you are not far away from gathering your spirit."


    "Thank you for your medicine." Bu Ruo said gratefully.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "today we come to you to learn something from you."


    "It doesn''t matter if you are immortal. I''ll tell you everything." Bu Ruo looks at Xu Shaotang respectfully.


    She didn''t know what Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments were, but she knew in her heart that Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments must be far above her own.


    Moreover, the people who can give the precious pill to her will have a lot of energy.


    "Do you know anything about Penglai?"


    Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    The reason why they didn''t go directly to the seven kill hall was that they wanted to find someone to understand the situation of Penglai first, and bu Ruo, who had met Xu Shaotang, was naturally the best choice.


    Bu Ruo said, "it''s not understanding, it''s just knowing something."


    "Just know some." Xu Shaotang smiles and asks, "do you know that Penglai has other forces besides the seven kill hall? Is the seven kill hall the most powerful force in Penglai? "


    Huh?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s questions, bu Ruo was puzzled. He didn''t know what he was doing when he asked these questions, but he said respectfully, "in Penglai, the seven kill hall should be the strongest force. At least I know that."


    "In the past, there was a rumor that there was a Luo family who seemed to be stronger than the seven kill hall. It was only because the Lu family lived away from the world and didn''t care about the world that the seven kill hall became the strongest force in Penglai. But I don''t know whether the rumor is true or not."


    "Now in Penglai, except for the seven killing hall, only the Lu family has some strength. As for the other small clans, they can hardly be ignored."


    When Bu Ruo finished, he stood there respectfully and began to think about Xu Shaotang''s purpose of asking these questions.


    Thinking about what Xu Shaotang said when he saw him last time, combined with his current problems, bu Ruo has already guessed that he is not from Penglai.


    Do they want to annex the seven kill hall?


    All of a sudden, a very ridiculous idea came out of Bu ruo''s head.In the moment of this idea, she quickly denied the idea and said in her heart: how can it be! Can they swallow the seven kill temple?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what Bu Ruo was thinking. After listening to bu ruo''s words, he thought about it quickly and then asked, "what''s the relationship between the Lu family and the seven kill hall?"


    "Just like birds of a feather." Step if disgust way.


    "It seems that you don''t have a good impression of the Lu family and the seven kill hall." Xu Shaotang took a deep look at Bu Ruo, but she understood that there were still many things to hide from him, especially her own affairs. The words she said the other day were only half true and half false.


    Bu Ruo nodded: "the seven kill hall has always wanted to dominate Penglai. Since the new hall Master Yi Yangtian was in charge, he has made greater efforts to eliminate dissidents."


    "The dissidents excluded by the seven kill hall also include your family?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a sudden smile.


    Bu ruo''s face changed slightly, and he quickly lowered his head: "I don''t understand what Shangxian means."


    "Don''t understand."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t ask too many questions about these things. He only knew that if Bu Ruo had such strength at a young age, he would not be an ordinary family. If Bu Ruo was forced to hide here, she would not offend the seven kill palace as she said before. There must be some things Bu Ruo didn''t want to say.


    "How about the cultivation of the Lord of the seven kill hall?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    Bu Ruo bowed his head and said, "it''s said that it''s a fairy, but I don''t know exactly how."


    Fairy?


    Xu Shaotang looked at Bu Ruo half doubtfully, then nodded his head and said: "if it is really a fairy, it is easy to do!"


    After a brief chat with Bu Ruo, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance disappear from the cave.


    Out of the cave, mu Tiance said faintly: "she should not tell the truth."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, we are just looking for her to understand the general situation. It''s normal for her to be wary of us."

 Chapter 2485

    Penglai is not big, even less than half of the Kunlun boundary, only a few hundred miles around.


    From the cave where Bu Ruo was hiding to the seven kill hall, it was only more than ten points.


    Before long, a lot of pavilions and pavilions appeared in front of them.


    Looking around, the seven kill hall is located on the hillside. Although the mountain is not the highest peak in Penglai, it also has a height of five or six hundred meters. The first steps meander up from the foot of the mountain, just like a long dragon.


    Up the steps are three palaces in the shape of Pinyin.


    A thin layer of fog swirled between the three palaces, just like the fairy Palace on the nine days.


    Listen to bu Ruo, the seven kill hall has existed in Penglai for hundreds of years. At the beginning of the establishment of the seven kill hall, there were only seven people. These seven people killed all the way, making the seven kill hall the strongest force in Penglai. This is also the origin of the name of the seven kill hall.


    The appearance of the three people has already attracted the attention of the people in the seven killing hall.


    As soon as it fell, the disciples of the seven kill hall came up quickly.


    "I''ve seen you immortals, but I don''t know you are here..."


    Before they finished their words, a loud laugh suddenly interrupted them: "Xianyou''s coming to the seven kill hall really makes my seven kill hall shine."


    Hearing that voice, the disciples immediately separated from each other and bowed to salute.


    It''s Zuo Qingcheng, who has met with Xu Shaotang, who is not coming from others.


    Zuo Qingcheng quickly welcomed them, as if they were long lost old friends.


    Looking at the bright smile on zuoqingcheng''s face, Xu Shaotang arched his hand slightly and said with a smile: "I''m afraid to disturb you, but I still hope Haihan."


    "Where is Xianyou? If Xianyou can come to the seven kill hall, I''m already very happy. How dare you disturb me?" Zuo Qingcheng smiles and looks at mu Tiance and Wu Jie, "who are these two?"


    "My friend, mu Tiance and Wu Jie."


    "The two of you are extraordinary in appearance. I think they are the dragon and Phoenix among the people."


    Zuo Qingcheng praised himself, but he was surprised. He couldn''t even see the strength of one of the three! But there is no doubt that these three people must have all stepped into the list of immortals. Are they also above the earth immortals?


    Think of here, left Green City in the heart can''t help but sigh unceasingly, this is exactly what evil spirit!


    Listening to Zuo Qingcheng''s words, Wu Jie suddenly feels hypocritical. Thinking about their purpose here, he can''t help reaching out and touching Xu Shaotang. He says angrily, "aren''t we here to set an example to others? How come it''s like eating and drinking? "


    Wu Jie deliberately raised his voice so that Zuo Qingcheng could hear him.


    Originally, Zuo Qingcheng, who was full of smiles, heard Wu Jie''s words. His face suddenly froze. A moment later, he regained his smile and said, "this fairy friend is a joke."


    Although he said so, Zuo Qingcheng already carried his hand behind him and quickly made a few gestures to the disciples around him. Several disciples understood Zuo Qingcheng''s meaning, left in a hurry and ran to several palaces.


    Although Xu Shaotang guessed that these disciples must have gone to tip off the news, he didn''t stop them. He just patted his forehead and gave a helpless stare.


    Since Wu Jie has already said it, there is no need for him to cheat with Zuo Qingcheng. After thinking about it, he said to Zuo Qingcheng with a smile, "my name is Xu Shaotang. Maybe you should have heard of me."


    He believed that the Kunlun issue should have spread to Penglai.


    Sure enough, as soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, the smile on Zuo Qingcheng''s face could no longer be maintained. His original warm eyes suddenly became sharp, and people began to step back warily.


    "It seems you have heard of me." Seeing Zuo Qingcheng''s reaction, Xu Shaotang knows that he guessed right. Zuo Qingcheng must have known about Kunlun.


    Zuo Qingcheng looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile: "ha ha, you''ve wiped out all the forces of our seven kill hall in the Kunlun Kingdom, and left one or two people to report to us. How can such a powerful person never be heard of? I just didn''t expect that you would be Xu Shaotang! "


    "Now that you know about Kunlun, it''s easy to do there."


    Xu Shaotang said with a noncommittal smile, "believe me, I don''t have to say what I came for, do I?"


    "Of course not!"


    Zuo Qingcheng''s eyes slowly swept from the three people, "that little brother has already said to set an example to others. If you don''t understand your intention, it would be too stupid."


    Good Xu Shaotang, they are still discussing how to deal with Xu Shaotang in the seven kill hall, but he came to the door first!


    Indeed, as the person who came back to report said, Xu Shaotang did not pay any attention to the seven kill hall.


    Originally, he wanted to make friends with such a talented person. Now it seems that his hope is doomed to fail!


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s not necessary to set an example to others. It''s just that your hand of the seven kill hall is too long. If you''re safe here in Penglai, you can make peace with each other.""In my opinion, is your hand too long?"


    The cold light in Zuo Qingcheng''s eyes flashed by and looked at Xu Shaotang with a sneer.


    "It seems that I have nothing to talk about with you."


    See left green city look bad, Xu Shaotang also lazy to chat with him here, light wave way: "to call Yi Yangtian out."


    "You''re so big. You want to see the hall master as soon as you come. Can you really see the hall master of my seven kill hall?" Zuo Qingcheng snorted, but there was a little disdain in his eyes. Even if the three men were strong, they would be ready to bear the anger of the seven kill hall.


    "What nonsense?"


    When he flies to Qingcheng, he suddenly falls back to Qingcheng without moving.


    "Boom!"


    Poor Zuo Qingcheng, a famous earth immortal, was abused like a doll by Wu Jie. His whole body was caught in the ground, and the red blood continued to slide down the corner of his mouth.


    Wu Jie bullied himself again, stepped on Zuo Qingcheng''s chest and snorted to Xu Shaotang, "do whatever you should do. If you don''t talk nonsense here, you won''t be bored. I''ll be bored for you!"


    "You bastard..."


    Xu Shaotang weakly scolded: "I''m too lazy to have the same insight with a broken immortal! He''s not qualified to talk to us yet! "


    The earth immortal?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, a huge humiliation suddenly arises in Zuo Qingcheng''s heart. He is also an immortal. Xu Shaotang doesn''t do it, but he just doesn''t bother to care with him?


    "Poof!"


    In his anger and humiliation, Zuo Qingcheng suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood

 Chapter 2486

    "Stop it


    A loud shout suddenly rang out from the seven kill hall.


    At the same time, several rainbow lights flew out of the middle palace.


    The leader is a slightly thin middle-aged man, wearing a blue robe, which gives people a kind of elegant feeling. However, the subtle light in his eyes makes people understand that he is not an ordinary person. Even if he stands there without saying a word, he has a kind of shapeless prestige.


    Behind the man, several gray haired elders are looking at Xu Shaotang and others with angry faces.


    Among them, Xu Shaotang saw two people around Zuo Qingcheng a few days ago.


    The knife like eyes cast on Xu Shaotang without concealment.


    "Yi Yangtian?"


    Xu Shaotang automatically ignored the other people and focused on the middle-aged man.


    The divine sense sweeps through him, only to find that he is actually a great Luo Jinxian, but it''s just the beginning of the great Luo Jinxian. It seems that he should have entered the realm of the great Luo Jinxian soon.


    "Exactly!"


    Yi Yang Tian converged his anger and said, "it seems a little too much for you to come to my seven kill hall and hurt people without asking me


    "Do you have one?" After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang stares at Wu Jie, who is still stepping on Zuo Qingcheng. He pretends to teach him a lesson: "don''t you release me soon? Look at your promise. What''s the ability of bullying a Dixian! "


    "When I rarely teach him?"


    WuJie threw his lips and kicked zuoqingcheng to the people of the seven kill hall. He didn''t forget to admonish them: "you people in the seven kill hall don''t know the rules, even the basic salute!"


    All the people in the seven kill hall quickly catch Zuo Qingcheng. When they hear Wu Jie''s words, they are very angry. If Yi Yangtian had not been there, they would have rushed up to make a statement for Zuo Qingcheng.


    "But I''m not strict!"


    With a smile, Yi Yang Tian faintly rushed to the people behind him: "don''t you salute the immortals? Don''t let people say that the people in the seven kill hall don''t know etiquette! "


    What?


    Hearing Yi Yangtian''s words, everyone was furious. These three people came to the seven kill hall to hurt people. Now they are asked to take the initiative to salute?


    This is too much deception!


    "Lord, you..."


    Zuo Qingcheng''s second younger brother, Zuo Qingsong, is about to speak, but he sees Yi Yangtian''s face coldly turning around, "didn''t you hear me?"


    Facing Yi Yangtian''s eyes, Zuo Qingsong''s heart suddenly tightens. He holds his fists tightly, and his old face turns red.


    Seeing the look of Zuo Qingsong, the left green willow beside him quietly stretched out his hand and pulled him for a moment, indicating that he should not be impulsive.


    For a long time, Zuo Qingsong weakly loosened his clenched fist, took a deep breath, and bowed to several people with some stiffness: "I''ve seen you immortals!"


    "I''ve seen you immortals!"


    Even Zuo Qingsong had already saluted. Naturally, others did not dare to neglect him any more. They saluted the three in unison.


    "The master of the temple is really admirable for his means." Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised in his heart. He secretly said that Yi Yangtian''s endurance was good. At the same time, he waved to the crowd and said, "excuse me!"


    "Thank you, immortal!"


    Even if people are unwilling, they still have to show their gratitude.


    Yi Yangtian looked at the three people with a smile: "you guys, this gift is OK. The people in the seven kill hall have been taught by you. Now can you tell me what you''ve come for?"


    "Why should the temple master pretend to be confused with understanding?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t you know what we''re going to do?"


    "How many of you really want to take my seven kill hall?" Yi Yangtian calmly said: "if you really want to take the seven kill hall to make an example, I''m afraid you won''t talk with Yi for so long here? In this case, you may as well go to Yi''s courtyard. If you have a discussion, we can have a discussion. If you insist on destroying the foundation of our seven kill hall, Yi will accompany you! "


    "Well, this bird man can really bear it!"


    Listening to Yi Yangtian''s words, Wu Jie said in surprise.


    But this bastard didn''t want to be quiet at all. His words were naturally heard by all the people in the seven kill hall.


    Yi Yang Tian glanced at Wu Jie lightly, and he was not angry because of Wu Jie''s words, as if Wu Jie had nothing to do with him.


    Looking at the calm Yi Yangtian, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "good! No matter what happens later, since you have come to the seven kill hall, you should ask for a glass of water and wine from the Lord of the hall! "


    Yi Yangtian''s calmness is really unusual. He is puzzled in his heart and secretly doubts. Is there anything else that Yi Yangtian can rely on?


    But on second thought, even if Yi Yangtian had something to rely on, how?


    As long as there is no saint standing behind the seven killing hall, the three of them will be enough to destroy the whole seven killing hall.


    "Please


    With a smile, Yi Yang Tian leaned slightly, stretched out his hand to empty guide, and told Zuo Qingsong and others, "take the left Dharma protector down to heal first!"Zuo Qingsong takes orders. He looks at Xu Shaotang unwillingly. Then he takes Zuo Qingsong away with them.


    "First of all, Lord!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and winks at mu Tiance and Wu Jie. The three of them slowly follow Yi Yangtian and go to the palace in the middle.


    Through the palace gate, Yi Yangtian brings three people to the courtyard behind the palace. The courtyard is full of flowers and a mellow aura of heaven and earth. Compared with other places in the seven kill hall, the aura of this courtyard is much stronger. It''s natural for Yi Yangtian to choose to practice here.


    "Come on, prepare the food and wine quickly!"


    As soon as Yi Yangtian entered the courtyard, he gave orders to the maid in the courtyard.


    The maid quickly takes orders and goes, but Yi Yangtian invites three people to sit down in the shade of the tree in the courtyard.


    "If you are a hero, you will be a young man!"


    As soon as he sat down, Yi Yangtian said to himself, "at your age, Yi has just stepped into the ranks of immortals. He once thought he was gifted. Today I have to see you to know that he is just a frog in the bottom of the well."


    Listening to Yi Yangtian''s words, mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. He doesn''t know what medicine Yi Yangtian is selling in his gourd.


    It is reasonable to say that they should be fighting each other now. I didn''t expect that they would be able to drink here, which made him a little confused.


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head quietly. He doesn''t know what Yi Yangtian wants to do. However, they have plenty of time to spend here with Yi Yangtian. No matter what the purpose is, Yi Yangtian will eventually be exposed.


    What''s more, they are the ones who take the initiative now. In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is useless!


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "a frog in the well is better than a frog out of his capacity, right? Lord


    Yi Yangtian had a little meal. After a moment, he burst out laughing: "yes, yes! Ha ha

 Chapter 2487

    Looking at Yi Yangtian who laughs freely, the three people are slightly stunned.


    Xu Shaotang ridicules him so deliberately. Yi Yangtian has been in a high position for a long time. He can''t help it, and he doesn''t have any anger. Is he really a ninja turtle?


    Seeing the three people''s looks, Yi Yangtian suddenly stops laughing, but his face is still with a bright smile: "are you very curious, why isn''t Yi angry?"


    "A little bit!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "if I change my position with the temple master today, I may not have the restraint of the temple master."


    What he said is the truth. The truth is that Yi Yangtian would rather compromise than bend. What''s more, Yi Yangtian is still the Lord of the seven kill hall. Few people who have been in high positions for a long time have no temper. From beginning to end, Yi Yangtian''s performance is very abnormal.


    The so-called abnormal things, there must be demons! What they see is only the tip of Yi Yangtian''s iceberg.


    Yi Yangtian shook his head slightly, his eyes were full of smile, and said: "this world is the world of the jungle! All of them are strong people in the world. The strong people should have the pride of the strong people, and they are qualified to be equal to Yi. Why is Yi angry? "


    "When are we strong?"


    Mu Tiance laughs at himself and asks Xu Shaotang.


    Saints can not be called strong, let alone they?


    I''m afraid that only when we reach the level of Hades, can we be called the real strong?


    Facts have proved that Yi Yangtian is really just a frog in the well!


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said, "not everyone has our self-knowledge!"


    Yi Yangtian naturally recognized the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words. His eyes swept over the three people in turn again. He said with a smile, "if none of the three people are strong, who are strong? The words of the three of you make Yi blush


    "When you see the real strong, you will understand." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the temple master has the energy to intervene in the affairs of the secular world. It''s better to rest assured on the cultivation. Maybe he can peep into a higher realm in his lifetime."


    Yi Yang''s heart slightly stagnated, but his face was silent and said: "it seems that the three of you intend to trap me in Penglai?"


    How could he not understand what Xu Shaotang meant? Xu Shaotang was just dissatisfied with the fact that the seven killing hall extended its hand into the secular world.


    However, they don''t understand that Penglai is too small to know. When the seal of Penglai was broken, he realized that the world is so big that Penglai should not be his target!


    While they were talking, the maid had already put the exquisite dishes and wine in front of them respectfully.


    After pouring four cups of wine, the maid stood respectfully by and waited on her.


    "Try it, three. This is the Baihua Yulu wine carefully brewed by Yi." Yi Yangtian raised his hand slightly and said with a smile: "it''s my own people in the seven kill hall, and few people have a chance to have a drink."


    "Is it?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang lifted his glass and said, "I''d like to have a taste of this rare wine."


    During the conversation, the three people picked up their glasses one after another and drank all the wine in the glass.


    "Not so much!"


    No ring Zaba Zaba mouth, some dislike said.


    "Not really." Mu Tiance also put down his glass and said faintly, "it''s just common. It can''t be the name of Baihua Yulu."


    Listen to two people''s words, Yi Yangtian mouth slightly twitch, a nameless evil fire rises from the heart.


    Although he had tried his best to restrain, the repeated provocations of the three men still aroused his anger.


    Clay figurine has three characteristics of earth, not to mention his Yi Yangtian?


    The slight change of Yi Yangtian''s look didn''t escape Xu Shaotang''s eyes. Xu Shaotang put down his glass and said with a smile, "Lord, my two friends speak more directly. Don''t take them to heart! But to be honest, the master''s rare brew is really common! "


    "It seems that the three of you are well-informed people. My ordinary Baihua Yulu wine can''t get into the eyes of the three of you!"


    Yi Yangtian forced down the anger in his heart, squeezed out a smile and said, "if there is a chance in the future, Yi would like to visit the three of you and ask them for a real drink!"


    "Why wait for the future, just now!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart read a move, a pot of wine suddenly appeared in his hands.


    No matter how calm Yi Yangtian is, he can''t keep calm now.


    He looked at the pot of wine suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s hands, just like hell. He couldn''t understand how the wine appeared in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    "How about the taste of this wine, Lord."


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang pours a cup of wine to Yi Yangtian, who has changed greatly. The pot of wine disappears in his hands without any sign.


    Yi Yangtian''s reaction at the moment is in his expectation. Penglai has been sealed for thousands of years. It seems that few people know what the heaven and earth bag is. In fact, just as he expected, Yi Yangtian is really shaken by his hand!He is to let Yi Yangtian understand that no matter from the cultivation or other aspects, Yi Yangtian is just a frog in the well!


    If Yi Yangtian had some self-knowledge, he would know what to do.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yi Yangtian recovered from his great shock. He took a complicated look at Xu Shaotang, and slowly picked up the cup of wine with strong fragrance. Even before he entered it, he already knew what Xu Shaotang said was true. This wine is really much better than his hundred flower jade dew wine.


    With a sip, Yi Yangtian quietly closes his eyes and feels the taste of the wine.


    The mouth is soft and fragrant.


    When the wine entered the abdomen, the whole abdomen was boiling hot again, as if there was a fire burning in the abdomen.


    "I have a high self-esteem all my life. Today I know that Yi is really a frog in the well."


    Yi Yangtian slowly opened his eyes, the anger in his heart had already disappeared, only a strong sense of loss, a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth, quietly looking at the three people in front of him, for a long time, he asked: "are you really from the secular world?"


    "Of course!"


    Seeing Yi Yangtian''s lost look, Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and asked, "why does the temple master have this question?"


    "Every move, every word and every deed of you do not seem to belong to the people of the secular world."


    Yi Yangtian put down his wine cup, sighed a long time, and said slowly: "moreover, in the secular world, no one should have three such insights!"


    "So, what you know and see is too little!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I said that the temple master is a frog in the well. I didn''t mean to belittle the temple master. It''s just a fact! Don''t say it''s the master of the temple. Even if we wait, we are not the frog in the well! "

 Chapter 2488

    Yi Yangtian looked at Xu Shaotang thoughtfully. For a long time, he said with a helpless smile: "if I never walk out of Penglai, I will be a frog in the well."


    Before that, Yi Yangtian felt that Xu Shaotang was so sharp because they were too young for the Spring Festival.


    Now, however, he really no longer doubts Xu Shaotang''s words.


    He is really a frog in the well. Even the three young people''s casual exposure can make him astonished.


    But if you don''t get out of Penglai, you will always be a frog in the well?


    "There''s nothing wrong with the seven kill hall going out of Penglai, as long as it doesn''t interfere in the affairs of the secular world."


    Xu Shaotang said directly: "the secular world has its own rules. If the seven kill hall wants to break the rules of the secular world, ha ha..."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, his meaning was very clear.


    He doesn''t care if the seven kill hall is out of Penglai, but if the people of the seven kill hall break the rules of the secular world, then the seven kill hall doesn''t have to exist!


    The reason why he didn''t destroy the seven kill hall by thunder was that he didn''t want to be the enemy of all the immortals. Now there are so many immortals in the world. Even if he has great ability, he can''t kill all the immortals.


    It would be best if the immortal could live in peace with the people in the secular world.


    But if not, then only by means of iron and blood to deter all practitioners!


    "It seems that you are confident in your strength?"


    Yi Yangtian''s eyes narrowed slightly and his heart was unwilling to say.


    "I said, we are just frogs in the well." With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang suddenly turned the conversation and said in a deep voice: "however, even so, it should not be difficult to destroy the seven kill hall."


    "Is it?"


    Yi Yang day eye in fine awn a flash, light look to Xu Shaotang: "take me a move how?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly.


    "No, or dare not?"


    Yi Yangtian''s eyes are a little provocative. If he doesn''t try Xu Shaotang''s strength, how can he know that Xu Shaotang is not bluffing?


    Since Xu Shaotang wants to forcibly stop the expansion of the seven kill hall, it''s necessary to see if he has the ability!


    "You have lost!"


    Xu Shaotang spread out his hand and saw a handful of hair in his hand.


    Yi Yangtian is slightly stunned. He quickly pulls his long hair, but he sees that the hair on his right ear has been broken. The hair in Xu Shaotang''s hand is just that short hair.


    "When did it happen?"


    Yi Yangtian turns to look at Xu Shaotang dejectedly, but his heart is already turbulent.


    He didn''t realize when Xu Shaotang cut off his hair. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if Xu Shaotang took his neck instead of his hair.


    What kind of accomplishments is Xu Shaotang, who is too young to be imagined?


    At least he is also a great Luo Jinxian. He doesn''t even know when he will break his hair?


    "Just when you asked me to take you." Xu Shaotang put his hair in front of Yi Yangtian and said with a smile, "although I don''t have a good impression of the seven kill hall, I still hope to give it a chance."


    "Why?"


    Yi Yangtian looked at Xu Shaotang in doubt and said, "as long as you kill me, you can take the seven kill hall into your pocket. At that time, you can do whatever you want."


    "It''s too easy to kill you."


    Xu Shaotang said bluntly: "however, if you restrict the people in the seven kill hall, I believe the effect will be much better than me! Of course, if you don''t want to be restrained, I''ll be the only one


    "It seems that I have recovered a life." Yi Yangtian said with a self mocking smile, "in the future, I will restrain the people in the seven kill hall. However, if you people in the secular world take the initiative to provoke me to the seven kill hall, then I can''t blame the seven kill hall!"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently.


    "Good!" Yi Yangtian nodded heavily, picked up the cup on the table, drank all the wine left in the cup, and suddenly raised his head and exclaimed, "good wine, really good wine!"


    "Since the Lord likes it so much, I''ll give you this pot of wine as a gift to the Lord."


    The pot of wine in the heaven and earth bag appears in Xu Shaotang''s hands again. Xu Shaotang slowly puts the pot of wine in front of Yi Yangtian, "I hope the temple master can keep his promise and leave!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Xu Shaotang winked at mu Tiance and Wu Jie. They rose in the air and stepped on the clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why don''t you just kill Yi Yangtian?"


    In the middle of the sky, Wu Jie man said unhappily: "dare to let us go with you, just come here to talk nonsense with Yi Yangtian? If I had known it was so boring, I might as well have found a place to sleep for a day"Why kill him?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you kill one Yi Yangtian, there will be another Yi Yangtian. If Yi Yangtian can stop at this point, what''s wrong with putting the seven killing hall again?"


    "What if he won''t stop?" Mu Tiance said faintly: "I think Yi Yangtian is not an easy generation. Although he promised, he was very unwilling in his heart. If you let him go this time, it would be like letting the tiger go back to the mountain."


    Wu Jie nodded and said: "according to me, let''s go back now and kill the people in the seven killing hall! Since we want to make an example of others, we should have a good time! You are so painless that people will forget everything they promised you as soon as they look back! "


    Looking at Wu Jie''s fierce eyes, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly and slaps Wu Jie on his forehead.


    "You son of a bitch, don''t shout to fight and kill all the time. Can you kill the seven kill hall and all the immortals?" Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to stare does not have the warning one eye, suddenly and long sigh way: "kills the evil to be too heavy, is not good after all! You may not feel it now. When you become semi holy, you may be able to feel it


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance was slightly surprised: "how, listen to what you mean, it seems that the heavier the killing, the stronger the demons?"


    "Not quite."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s just that it should have something to do with it. Anyway, it''s not a good thing to kill too much."


    "I don''t know. I thought you were the monk!"


    Wu Jie''s disdainful lips, obviously did not listen to Xu Shaotang''s words at all.


    "You bastard!"


    Seeing that Wu Jie took his warning as the wind in his ears, Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "when you get there, you will understand! Although the hand of the seven kill temple is too long, it hasn''t touched our bottom line yet. Give them a chance first. If Yi Yangtian doesn''t stop, it''s not too late to take his life. "

 Chapter 2489

    After Xu Shaotang left, Yi Yangtian sat there, staring at the pot of wine in front of him in a daze.


    Looking at Yi Yangtian''s appearance, the maid next to him didn''t dare to move. She just looked at her toes, but she was very nervous.


    Serving Yi Yangtian for such a long time, she knows Yi Yangtian''s temper too well.


    Yi Yangtian, as the Lord of the seven kill hall, has always been the only one who threatens others. When is it his turn to threaten him?


    She knew in her heart that at the moment, any word she said might make Yi Yangtian angry and lose his life.


    "Back off!"


    For a long time, Yi Yangtian opened his dry lips and waved to the nervous maid.


    "Yes


    If she was pardoned, she quickly walked out of the court.


    Waiting for the maid to retreat, Yi Yangtian slowly picked up the pot of wine in front of him and poured it into his mouth.


    At the moment, he didn''t know what the taste of the wine was. The boredom and suppressed anger in his heart had already replaced the taste of the wine.


    Until there was not a drop left of the wine, Yi Yangtian dropped the wine pot to the ground with a bang, but his loss and deliberately suppressed anger were more serious.


    Trying to suppress the nameless evil fire in his heart, Yi Yangtian tightly grasped his fist, slowly stood up, quickly flew to the peak behind the seven kill hall, and finally stopped in front of a cave on the mountain.


    "Yi Yangtian, the 21st generation Temple master, asked to see the two supreme elders!"


    Yi Yangtian stooped to stand at the entrance of the cave, and his face looked extremely respectful. No one has ever seen him so respectful in the whole seven kill hall.


    There is no response in the cave, but Yi Yangtian still keeps the posture of bowing, as if waiting for the reply from the people in the cave.


    Half an hour passed, but there was no sign of impatience on his face.


    "Come in!"


    More than ten minutes later, a deep sigh finally came from the cave.


    Hearing the sound coming from the cave, Yi Yangtian straightened up his stiff body, moved his steps and walked slowly into the cave.


    There is no difference between the outside of the cave and the ordinary cave, but if you go deep into it, you will find that there is another cave in it. It is an extremely open space, and there are pavilions, small bridges and flowing water in it!


    The cave is unusually warm, with blooming flowers and green weeds. It looks like a lush scene.


    Not only that, the aura inside the cave is much stronger than that outside. Its aura is still stronger than that in Yi Yangtian''s courtyard.


    at a tiny bit as like as two peas on the pond, a grey haired old man was throwing fish into the pond. The time he fed the fish was almost the same.


    In the pavilion beside the pond, there is another old man with white hair. He is dressed in a blue cloth robe and sits there motionless with his eyes closed. At a glance, it gives people a sense of being an outsider. It seems that everything around him has nothing to do with him.


    "I''ve met two supreme elders!"


    Yi Yangtian salutes them respectfully.


    Although his status in Penglai is respected incomparably, in front of these two, even he does not dare to make mistakes.


    One of them is his master, and the other is the Lord of the temple. They are also the most powerful figures in the seven kill hall. However, they have not appeared for decades. Almost everyone thinks that they have passed away, but they don''t know that they are in the back mountain of the seven kill hall.


    When it comes to status, he is not as good as the two in front of him.


    The old man in grey robe still regularly threw fish food into the pond and asked faintly, "are the three people gone?"


    "Yes Yi Yangtian whispered back.


    "It seems that you are in trouble?" The grey robed old man continued.


    Yi Yang day dare not hide, nod again should be.


    The grey robed old man finally stopped to feed the fish, slowly turned around and looked at Yi Yangtian with a flat face, "can''t you deal with the three people with the current strength of the seven kill hall?"


    Yi Yangtian''s face was slightly swollen. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit it. He nodded and said, "the other two are OK. Xu Shaotang''s cultivation is profound. If Xu Shaotang wants to kill me, I don''t have any chance to resist."


    "Do you want us to deal with Xu Shaotang?"


    The old man in qingpao suddenly opened his eyes and said faintly, "we two old people have long been indifferent to the affairs of the world. You are the master of the affairs of the seven killing hall."


    Having said that, the old man in qingpao closed his eyes again, as if he didn''t want to be disturbed by Yi Yangtian.


    Yi Yangtian looks at the old man in the grey robe, as if he is asking for help.


    The grey robed old man said with a faint smile: "if I guess correctly, those three should have come to warn you?"


    "Yes


    Yi Yangtian nodded gently, and a strong sense of helplessness surged up in his heart. "They want the seven kill hall, and they can no longer interfere in the affairs of the secular world.""What do you think?"


    The old man in grey asked with a smile.


    "I''m not reconciled!"


    Yi Yangtian slowly raised his head, and his unwilling look had already been written on his face. He held his fist tightly and said in a deep voice: "Penglai, why can I be trapped in the seven kill hall? We have been trapped for thousands of years. Now that the seal is broken, should we continue to be trapped? "


    Hearing Yi Yangtian''s words, the grey robed old man fell into thinking. After a moment, he asked faintly, "either trapped or destroyed, which one do you choose?"


    "I..."


    Yi Yangtian suddenly stopped talking. A moment later, he said with a smile: "I just don''t know how to choose. That''s why I came to ask the two supreme elders for their opinions."


    If there is the support of these two elders, he is not afraid of Xu Shaotang and others. But if these two are indifferent to this matter, he will have to think about it carefully.


    "You are such a smart person, do not know how to choose?"


    The grey robed old man said with a faint smile.


    "Forgive me for my stupidity, and ask elder Feng to make it clear." Yi Yangtian looks at the old man in grey robe.


    "Stupid? I don''t think you are stupid, but eager for quick success and instant benefit! "


    The voice of the old man in qingpao rang out again, and his tone was obviously unhappy. He seemed to be unhappy with Yi Yangtian''s disturbance.


    "What brother Mo said is very true!"


    The old man in the grey robe said to Yi Yangtian with a slight smile: "I''ll give you four words to keep a low profile! Well, go ahead, and don''t disturb our retreat for such trifles


    "Thank you for your advice, elder Feng!"


    Yi Yangtian salutes them respectfully and exits the cave slowly.


    When he left, the old man could not help humming: "eager for quick success and instant benefit, short-sighted, do not know how to judge the situation, after all, it is difficult to achieve great things!"


    "Brother Mo, you are too strict with your grandson." The old man in grey robe said with a smile, "it''s not easy for him to do what he has done today."


    "I don''t think so!"


    The old man in qingpao snorted and said, "does he really think that the only big Luo Jinxian is the supreme being? I don''t know how to improve my strength, but I''m greedy for these secular rights, but I don''t know that I''m just a frog in the well! If I had known that he was so greedy for secular rights, I should not have allowed him to bow down in the past years! "

 Chapter 2490

    They did not leave Penglai.


    Anyway, I have already come here, and I''m just here to have a good look. Let''s get to know the general situation of Penglai.


    Before, when Xu Shaotang just came back from heaven, he was not in the mood to have a good understanding of Penglai, which is a small world.


    Looking down from high altitude, you can have a panoramic view of most of Penglai.


    Compared with the magnificence of the seven kill hall, most places in Penglai are like slums. The pavilions and pavilions occasionally seen can''t be compared with the seven kill hall.


    Just as the three people roam over Penglai, Xu Shaotang''s ears suddenly heard the sound of fighting.


    Following the reputation, I saw a group of people fighting on the hillside not far below them. There were several rows of red courtyards on the top of the hill. It seemed that a group of people were preventing another group of people from attacking the top of the hill.


    "It seems that there is no shortage of right and wrong everywhere!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, looks at Xiang WuJie and mu Tiance and says, "do you want to have a look?"


    "Why don''t you mind your own business?" Mu Tiance said faintly: "let them attack each other. It''s better to fight against each other, so as not to cause chaos in the secular world!"


    "It makes sense!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed: "let''s go. It''s almost done. It''s time to go back! It seems that if Bu didn''t cheat us, the seven kill hall should be the strongest force in Penglai. As long as the seven kill hall is settled down, other forces in Penglai can''t become the climate! "


    The situation is a little better than he expected, but I don''t know whether he was right or wrong when he gave the seven kill hall an opportunity. I hope it''s right, at least worthy of his benevolence.


    "Don''t you go to Lu''s?"


    WuJie seems unwilling to leave, "anyway, it''s better to give a warning to the Lu family by the way."


    "I don''t think you started killing in the seven killing hall. I feel a little uncomfortable."


    Xu Shaotang takes a look at Wu Jie. He doesn''t understand Wu Jie''s plan.


    If they go to the Lu family now, it is estimated that Wu Jie will try every means to find fault. If they are not careful, the Lu family may be washed by Wu Jie.


    He didn''t care about the life and death of the Lu family, but he didn''t want WuJie to kill too much. After he came back from heaven, the bastard''s killing heart became heavier, and he didn''t know whether the action of destroying the Ji family a few days ago aroused the anger in the bastard''s heart again.


    Wu Jie snorted and looked down at the two groups of people who had been killed. His eyes showed a fierce light again. Although he didn''t speak, he admitted it in disguise.


    "Let''s go!" Xu Shaotang tugged at the two groups of people who were fighting together. He said with a black line: "when there are people who cultivate immortals in the afterlife, I''ll let you deal with it, OK? You bastard, have you forgotten when you had a blood attack? "


    "Are you sure you want to go?"


    Wu Jie suddenly grinned and showed his white teeth to Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile, "don''t look any more?"


    "What''s good to see?" Xu Shaotang white his one eye, "a group of people under the immortal just fight, let them go, don''t give us trouble."


    "I advise you to have a look."


    Wu Jie, with a smile, reaches down to the person who retreats to the top of the hill.


    Xu Shaotang was slightly puzzled, and looked along the direction of Wu Jie''s fingers. At this moment, his eyes were excited, and he kicked Wu Jie''s ass: "asshole, I didn''t say it earlier!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang fell from the air like lightning.


    "Stop it


    A violent drink suddenly shocked the two groups of people who were fighting together.


    They haven''t come back, a breath of terror suddenly overwhelming pressure, the two groups of people who had been fighting together were unable to lift their heads, the body could not help but fell on the ground shivering.


    Xu Shaotang fell from the air and went straight to a bloody man lying on the ground. At the same time, he restrained his breath. Even so, these people who were paralyzed by the terrible breath still didn''t stand up. They didn''t dare, but they couldn''t. their bodies didn''t seem to be controlled by them at all.


    No one thought that the skirmish between them would attract such a terrible strongman.


    Like others, Chen Cheng, who is lying on the ground, suddenly feels a big hand on his shoulder.


    "It''s over..."


    Just as Chen Cheng was thinking, his body was lifted up by the big hand. At the same time, a familiar and strange voice suddenly came into his ears.


    "Ha ha, I knew that you can''t die!"


    Hearing this sound, Chen Cheng suddenly shakes. He uses his last strength to lift his bloody face. At this moment, the whole person seems to be struck by lightning. His eyes are wide open. He can''t believe that he is looking at this very familiar smile in front of him.


    He wanted to shout, but he felt that his throat was blocked by something. As soon as his dry lips opened and closed, he didn''t make any sound. Only his eyes, which were wide open, began to turn red."Are you stupid?"


    Looking at Chen Cheng''s appearance, Xu Shaotang laughs, injects a stream of genuine Qi into Chen Cheng''s body, pats his dull cheek at the same time, and says with a smile: "why, I haven''t seen you in less than two years, so I don''t know you?"


    When Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi was injected into his body, Chen Cheng''s body gradually regained its strength, and the whole person gradually recovered from the great shock.


    "Old Boss


    The next moment, Chen Cheng suddenly hugs Xu Shaotang, as if for fear that Xu Shaotang will slip away from him. He cries and laughs, shouting like a fool: "I didn''t dream, did I? Boss, is it really you? "


    "In broad daylight, what a dream!"


    Xu Shaotang scolded with a smile, his eyes slightly red patted Chen Cheng on the shoulder, "it''s me! I''m back! "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the tears in Chen Cheng''s eyes ran down uncontrollably and murmured: "boss, you Finally back... "


    "Yes, it''s back!"


    Xu Shaotang pats Chen Cheng heavily and slowly pulls him away from his body. Looking at him covered with blood, there is a flash of cold light in his eyes. He glances at those who are still shivering on the ground, and then asks Chen Cheng, "how''s old three? And Li Lan and them? "


    "They''re all right!"


    Chen Cheng casually wiped the tears from his face and tried to squeeze a smile out of Xu Shaotang, but the smile was uglier than crying.


    Knowing that Xiao Jingwen and others were OK, Xu Shaotang was also relieved. Then he slowly pointed to the people lying on the ground and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 2491

    "Yes, boss, you''re just in time! Help us kill these dogs of zhenwuzong


    Speaking of this, Chen Cheng''s eyes were full of murders. He was extremely excited and said, "these dogs want to swallow our Ziyang sect. Many of our martial brothers died in their hands!"


    "Ziyang "Pie?"


    Looking at the excited Chen Cheng, Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder and motioned him not to be excited. Then he pointed to the rows of courtyards on the top of the mountain and asked in amazement, "isn''t this what you call Ziyang sect?"


    If this is a small family, Xu Shaotang won''t have the slightest curiosity, but it''s too much fun to say that these rows of vermilion courtyards are a clan, isn''t it?


    "Yes


    Looking at Xu Tang, he was surprised and nodded.


    "The eating appearance of zhenwuzong is really ugly..."


    Xu Shaotang said with a silent bitter smile.


    If zhenwuzong wants to annex a decent place, he thinks it can be justified. Even such a dilapidated Ziyang sect can take a fancy to it. This zhenwuzong is really interesting!


    It''s no wonder that the small sects except the seven kill hall and the Lu family can be ignored. Their posture can be ignored!


    Don''t say it''s them. Even if a decent person comes to the seven kill hall, he can destroy the two sects. He feels that the two sects are like children''s games.


    After feeling for a while, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t hurry to deal with zhenwuzong. Let''s talk about you. How did you come to Penglai? How did you join the Ziyang school? "


    "I''ll talk about that later!"


    Chen Cheng said: "many of our brothers have been seriously injured. Boss, help us kill these bastards to cure our brothers!"


    Seeing Chen Cheng''s anxious appearance, Xu Shaotang temporarily put aside his doubts and said with a smile, "let the people of Ziyang sect come back first. With so many people together, I don''t know who to save."


    "It''s not you who save me, you''re not a doctor..."


    When Chen Cheng is so anxious, Xu Shaotang has taken out a pill from the heaven and earth bag and put it into Chen Cheng''s mouth.


    The pills melt at the entrance, and Xu Shaotang quickly uses his own Qi to help Chen Cheng get the effect.


    Chen Cheng only feels that his body suddenly becomes extremely warm. The wounds on his body actually start to itch. He is used to the life of licking blood at the edge of the knife. Of course, he knows that this is the symptom of wound healing. His eyes suddenly stare at Xu Shaotang, full of amazement.


    "Boss, what kind of panacea are you taking?"


    "The panacea of fart is all inferior panacea." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let your people separate and help them heal. I still have something to ask you!"


    "Good! Good


    Feeling the magical effect of Xu Shaotang''s "panacea", Chen Cheng immediately let go of his voice and called to the people of Ziyang sect who were lying on the ground: "brothers, come to me quickly. Don''t be afraid. This is my boss!"


    Even if he doesn''t say it, people can see that Chen Cheng has a very good relationship with this mysterious strongman. The people of Ziyang sect cry for help in their hearts. At the same time, they help each other in twos and threes, and carefully retreat to Chen Cheng.


    While Xu Shaotang gave pills to the people of Ziyang sect, the people of zhenwuzong, who were so powerful, were lying on the ground with their faces covered with ashes. No one dared to stand up or run away. Just because of the terrible breath just now, they had already broken their idea of running away.


    When the Ziyang sect took the pills, they saluted Xu Shaotang respectfully: "thank you very much


    "You all go back to the mountain, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Xu Shaotang waved to the crowd and asked Chen Cheng, "is the leader of zhenwuzong one of them?"


    "No!" Chen Chenggang just subconsciously replied, and suddenly yelled: "no! There may be something wrong with the leader! Boss, come on, follow me to save the leader


    "No!"


    At this time, Wu Jie suddenly comes to Chen Cheng with a bloody head and a smile. Along with Wu Jie comes mu Tiance, who has a cold face.


    "Thank you, master WuJie!"


    WuJie passes the head in front of Chen Cheng''s eyes. His eyes are full of bloodthirsty excitement. Finally, he throws the head into the crowd of zhenwuzong lying on the ground.


    "Lord!"


    Looking at the bloody head rolling into the crowd, the people of zhenwuzong immediately uttered a cry of sorrow, and then looked at Xu Shaotang in horror, and began to worry about their fate!


    "No warning!"


    Stunned, Chen Cheng regained his mind from the shock. He hugged Wu Jie and exclaimed excitedly: "I love you so much!"


    "Ha ha, with your words, I decided to help you kill all these people!"


    Wu Jie laughs and looks at the people of Zhenwu sect.Facing the ferocious eyes of WuJie, the hearts of all the people of zhenwuzong were as dead as ashes. Endless fear attacked the whole body, and the last lucky look in their eyes also faded.


    "Damn it


    When Wu Jie was about to kill him, Xu Shaotang slapped him on the head and said: "forget what I said? Besides, you can kill such a group of people who have no resistance


    "Well, so it is!"


    Wu Jie touched his bald head, patted Chen Cheng on the shoulder and said, "if you don''t forgive me, I''ll leave them to you!"


    "Good!" Chen Cheng nodded and agreed.


    Let WuJie help them kill the enemies of zhenwuzong. How can they do it by themselves? Only by killing these people can we avenge the dead brothers.


    Looking at Chen Cheng''s eyes, Xu Shaotang gently touched him and said, "what should be killed, what can be left."


    "Well, I know!"


    Chen Cheng nodded heavily and walked slowly to the shivering people on the ground.


    "I''m from the Lu family. If you kill me, the Lu family won''t let you go!"


    Just at this time, a middle-aged man suddenly raised his head and summoned up courage to cry to Xu Shaotang, hoping to escape the disaster with the help of the power of the Lu family.


    "The Lu family?" Chen Cheng angrily opened his eyes and said, "no wonder zhenwuzong dares to be so rampant. It turns out that it''s the Lu family who is playing tricks behind him!"


    "This man, it''s over!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t care if the Lu family doesn''t belong to the Lu family, but he knows that the man who pretends to be a tiger has no chance to survive.


    As expected, at the end of the man''s words, his head flew up from his neck. Wu Jie didn''t even look at the head. He just clapped his hands indifferently and said with a smile to Chen Cheng, who was slightly dull: "leave some people to report to the Lu family!"


    Chen Cheng nodded in amazement, and then went on to the group of people in zhenwuzong.


    At this moment, the God of death finally landed on the top of zhenwuzong''s heads

 Chapter 2492

    After solving the group of zhenwuzong, Chen Cheng tells Xu Shaotang about their time.


    It turns out that after receiving the news from Li Baoshan, Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen left overnight with their families. They originally planned to go abroad.


    The plane was flying near Penglai when the seal of Penglai was broken. As a result, the plane crashed without any suspense.


    Fortunately, after being with Li Baoshan for so long, Chen Cheng also knew some emergency escape measures, and took all the people to escape before the plane crash.


    After that, they went to Penglai. By chance, they got to know the people of Ziyang school. With the mentality of going back to avenge for the Xu family, Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen joined Ziyang school.


    However, Xiao Jingwen is really not the material for cultivation. After more than a year in Ziyang school, he reluctantly entered the congenital realm, so that he had no chance to take part in the battle against zhenwuzong and arranged to take refuge on the mountain with those women and children.


    Chen Cheng had a good foundation. He had been with Li Baoshan for a long time and learned a lot. After joining the Ziyang school, he was promoted rapidly. Now he is in a state of emptiness.


    It''s not that they didn''t want to contact Li Baoshan, but when the plane crashed, all the communication equipment either suffered irreparable damage, or fell into the vast sea. They couldn''t contact Li Baoshan at all.


    Originally, Chen Cheng planned to go back to the wolf group and the Xu family when his cultivation was promoted to the state of concentration, but Xu Shaotang found them first.


    "You boy


    After listening to Chen Cheng''s story, Xu Shaotang sighed and patted Chen Cheng on the shoulder with a smile, "I''ve avenged the Revenge of the Xu family, so don''t worry about it any more! Baoshan has been looking for you all the time, but I didn''t expect that you came to Penglai by accident. Now it''s OK, I''ve finally found you! "


    One man, two brothers!


    Although they first became brothers, they were just like each other, but after so many years, they were still thinking about the feelings of this brother.


    Chen Cheng and his family are unable to protect themselves, and they are still thinking about revenge for the Xu family. This brother has not lost the love of that brother!


    "Have you avenged the Xu family?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng was slightly stunned, and then laughed: "I knew that as long as you came back, there was nothing that could not be solved! It''s a pity that I didn''t kill one or two Mong''s bastards


    "Well, let''s not talk about these things. Let''s go and have a look at the old three."


    When Xu Shaotang followed Chen Cheng to the Ziyang sect at the top of the mountain, as long as the Ziyang sect could stand up, they all stood there respectfully to welcome them. Everyone looked at Xu Shaotang, and their eyes were full of worship.


    "Boss!"


    A voice of surprise rings out. Xiao Jingwen rushes over like a whirlwind and gives Xu Shaotang a bear hug.


    Xiao Jingwen is still like that, but he lacks the feeling of being a weak scholar, and has more sense of killing. He is much stronger and darker. It seems that he is still trying to improve his cultivation, but he is not the material.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    With a smile on his face, Xu Shaotang gently punched Xiao Jingwen in the chest and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that even you began to walk this road!"


    "Hey, hey, I can''t help it."


    Xiao Jingwen scratched his head with embarrassment and said with a smile: "I''ll be covered by the boss again. I''m too lazy to practice! Anyway, I''m not the material! "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "even if it''s not this material, you should practice it well. At least you can keep fit!"


    "OK, I''ll listen to the boss!"


    Xiao Jingwen nodded heavily and said hello to Wu Jie and mu Tiance.


    "I''ve seen you immortals!"


    At this time, Guo Ziyang, the leader of Ziyang sect, took the lead in coming forward. Before he knelt down, he was helped up by an invisible force.


    "Thank you, immortal!" Guo Ziyang knew that the other party had no intention to let him kneel down. While he was grateful, he said to Chen Cheng, "good apprentice, quickly introduce some immortals to my teacher."


    At the moment, Guo Ziyang''s heart is full of surprises for the rest of his life. Seeing that Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen have such a good relationship with Xu Shaotang, he can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. He has always had only his apprentice to rely on his master. He didn''t expect that his master would rely on these two apprentices today.


    If these two disciples had not known each other, I''m afraid today would be the day when Ziyang sect would be destroyed.


    After hearing Guo Ziyang''s words, Chen Cheng introduced Xu Shaotang to him. His words were full of pride.


    "Thank you very much for your help, which saved Ziyang sect from great trouble." Guo Ziyang bowed to the three again and said, "if you are immortal, please have a drink inside, or let the Ziyang sect show a little bit of their heart."


    When Xu Shaotang was about to refuse, he suddenly thought of the Lu family. After a moment''s thinking, he nodded and said, "well, our brothers haven''t had a good drink together for a long time. Today, we''ll have a good drink by borrowing precious land!"Seeing that Xu Shaotang agreed to come down, Guo Ziyang quickly stretched out his hand and falsely led: "Shangxian, please come inside!"


    Entering Ziyang school, Liu Tong, Li Lan and others are all inside. When they see Xu Shaotang and others, they are all overjoyed.


    After chatting with others for a while, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at Chen Cheng: "where''s old Chen?"


    Among these people, he only did not see Chen Wei.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the joy of seeing each other for a long time disappeared, and the smile on Chen Cheng''s face gradually froze.


    Xiao Jingwen gently touched Xu Shaotang with his elbow, and said in a low voice: "the old man''s health was not very good. Later, he was injured when the plane crashed. He escaped here with us and soon left."


    "Mr. Chen..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated and patted Chen Cheng on the shoulder: "I''m sorry!"


    "Nothing! It''s been such a long time. I''ve seen it for a long time


    Chen Cheng tried to squeeze a smile out of Xu Shaotang, "my grandfather was still talking about you before he died. He said that if I could see you in the future, I would listen to you well!"


    Looking at Chen Cheng''s forced smile, Xu Shaotang knows it. Chen Cheng is almost brought up by Chen Wei. Their grandson and grandson have deep feelings. Now that Chen Wei has died, the boy says it''s impossible not to be sad.


    "Where does Mr. Chen rest?"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly, "well, let''s go to worship him first."


    "Good!"


    Chen Cheng nodded, then bowed to Guo Ziyang and said, "headmaster, I''ll take them to worship my grandfather first, and later I''ll bring them to drink with the headmaster!"

 Chapter 2493

    After the worship of Chen Wei, they returned to Ziyang school.


    After a good drink, the Ziyang sect, who had gone through the ghost gate, dispersed one after another. Xu Shaotang and several of them continued to drink in the wing room arranged for them by Guo Ziyang. They also talked about their experiences in the past two years.


    Unconsciously, the sky has appeared a trace of white, but they did not mean to end.


    Until Xu Shaotang sensed two strange breath, quickly close to Ziyang school, he just slowly stood up.


    "Come on, there should be a guest."


    "Guests?" Chen Cheng was slightly stunned, and then suddenly realized, "is it the Lu family?"


    "It should be."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "just have a look."


    After that, walk out the door quickly.


    However, before him, WuJie had rushed out first.


    "How do you feel that WuJie is bigger than our feud with the Lu family?" Looking at the impatient rush out of the no ring, Xiao Jingwen puzzled said.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly smile: "this bastard is afraid that I and he rob the head of the Lu family."


    "Er..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chen Cheng hesitated slightly. After a moment, he asked with some worry: "boss, are you sure you can deal with the Lu family? In Penglai, in addition to the seven kill hall, the Lu family is the most powerful. It seems that there is another ancestor of the Lu family who is Daluo Jinxian. "


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to the Lu family at all, and they have already shown their terrifying strength, Chen Cheng, who knows the Lu family well, is still worried. After all, in their eyes, Da Luo Jinxian is already the top strong man.


    Looking at Chen Cheng''s worried appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing, patted Chen Cheng heavily on the shoulder and said, "you will soon know that Da Luo Jinxian is nothing at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Cheng is stunned there. Until Xu Shaotang and his family have already walked out of the door, he catches up and asks curiously, "boss, how powerful are you now?"


    He thought in his heart, even Da Luo Jinxian is nothing, then isn''t Xu Shaotang invincible?


    "You''d better not ask, or you''ll be hit." Mu Tiance glanced at Chen Cheng faintly, then looked at the two streamers in the air.


    And in the sky, WuJie has stood there, his eyes full of strong fighting spirit and bloodthirsty frenzy.


    Just now, before they were drenched in the soft breath of Ziyang school, the soft breath of Ziyang school quickly subsided.


    The two figures in the air soon fell outside the main hall of Ziyang sect. One was a white haired old man, and the other was a middle-aged man.


    But the middle-aged man deliberately fell behind the old man. It seems that the old man''s identity must be above the middle-aged man.


    The sharp eyes of the two quickly swept over the crowd, and finally fell on Wu Jie, who was standing there with a crazy face. Recalling the words of those people who reported back, they immediately knew that the man who spoke out was the bald young man in front of them.


    "I said, who doesn''t pay attention to my Lu family? It turns out it''s a little doll!" The old man snorted and looked at Wu Jie with a proud face, "little doll, don''t you salute me? Are you scared? "


    Listening to the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang secretly scolded an idiot and waved to Guo Ziyang. When Guo Ziyang came to him, he asked in a low voice, "is this the legendary ancestor of the Lu family?"


    Before the two men of the Lu family left, he had already seen their accomplishments.


    The old man is indeed a great Luo Jinxian, but it''s just the early stage of the great Luo Jinxian. As for the middle-aged man, it''s just a celestial being.


    Guo Ziyang nodded slightly and said, "look at the attitude of Lu Zhenting towards him, he should be the ancestor of the Lu family."


    It is estimated that the only one who can make Lu Zhenting, the leader of the Lu family, maintain such a modest attitude is the old ancestor of the Lu family.


    Looking at the old man''s high posture, he could not help but curl his mouth and said, "old man, I think you are old fool? Do you want master WuJie to salute you? "


    "Bold maniac, how dare you disrespect my Lu family''s ancestors!"


    Before the old man got angry, Lu Zhenting roared at Wu Jie in a rage.


    Wu Jie took a glance at Lu Zhenting, and then snorted to Lu''s ancestors: "take care of your dog. Don''t bark. If you''re not in a good mood today, you have to cut off his dog''s head to play!"


    Looking at Wu Jie, who has no strong demeanor, and listening to him swearing like a street hooligan, Chen Cheng and others are used to it, but others of Ziyang sect are shocked.


    In their imagination, shouldn''t the strong be both flattered and humiliated? When is someone like Wu Jie.


    "Lizi, I think you are looking for death!"Lu Zhenting has never been so abused. Now his eyes are like sharp knives. If not for Lu''s ancestors, he would have rushed to teach this crazy young man a lesson.


    "Come on, let you have a look."


    Wu Jie''s provocation made him laugh at Lu Zhenting, and then he looked at Lu''s ancestors with a strong sense of war. His eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light, and he grinned: "for your sake, I''ll leave you a corpse."


    "I''m not old, but I''m not young!"


    Although the Lu family''s ancestor could not see the slightest anger, he made a compassionate look. "Young man, I see that you are also a talent. If you are willing to submit to our Lu family, I will spare your life today!"


    "Is this old thing sick?"


    Hearing the words of Lu''s ancestors, Wu Jie was slightly surprised, as if talking to himself.


    "Young man, what do you think?"


    The anger on Lu''s father''s face flashed by, "do you really want to kill these mole ants for Ziyang faction?"


    Although he is still trying to maintain his poor strong demeanor, the killing in his eyes has already explained everything.


    "Well, this old thing is really sick. It''s hopeless!" Wu Jie muttered.


    Listening to Wu Jie''s words, the anger of Lu''s ancestors finally couldn''t be suppressed. He slightly turned his old cheek and said to Lu Zhenting in a deep voice: "this son is just a fairy. It''s not good for me to cut off his head and let the people in Penglai know the end of irritating my Lu family!"


    "Yes


    Lu Zhenting couldn''t help it. He got the order from his father, and his body moved slightly. His overbearing spirit was suppressed by Wu Jie.

 Chapter 2494

    "The ignorant are fearless..."


    Looking at Lu Zhenting, who is fighting with Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang smiles helplessly, turns to Chen Cheng and says, "let''s go, continue to drink."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Cheng looks at Xu Shaotang with a black line on his face, "boss, the ancestor of the Lu family is a great Luo Jinxian. I''m afraid Wu Jie is not his opponent, right?"


    "Who said Tianxian couldn''t kill Daluo Jinxian?" Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile.


    "No?"


    Chen Cheng was stunned and said, "you see, WuJie and Lu Zhenting can only fight each other now. If Lu''s ancestors do it, isn''t he dead?"


    Although he couldn''t see the two shadows clearly, he could feel that Wu Jie didn''t get any advantage from Lu Zhenting.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and says in a low voice: "WuJie is playing with Lu Zhenting now. He hasn''t found a suitable person to practice for a long time. These two people of Lu family collide with his muzzle. He won''t kill them so easily."


    "For fun..."


    Chen Cheng looks at Xu Shaotang speechless. At this time, he is still playing. How big is Wu Jie''s experience!


    However, out of his trust in Xu Shaotang, he gradually put down his worries. Since Xu Shaotang is too lazy to read, it proves that he must have a bottom in his heart.


    Although Xu Shaotang usually scolds Wu Jie just as he scolds Sun Tzu, if Wu Jie is in danger, he will not be helpless.


    "Come on, go back to your room and drink." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "No, I''ll see. Maybe I''ll come up with something." Chen Cheng seriously said: "there are not many opportunities to witness this kind of strong fight."


    "It''s no use watching it."


    Mu Tiance takes a boring look at Wu Jie, turns around, and says to Chen Cheng frankly, "as far as your current cultivation is concerned, you can''t see anything at all. At most, it''s just watching the fun."


    "Why?" Chen Cheng asked, puzzled.


    Mu Tiance walked to the house and said faintly: "can the ant see the elephant fighting? What can it realize?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Chen Cheng''s face turned red instantly and looked at mu Tiance''s back awkwardly.


    "Although his words are not very nice, they are true."


    With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang patted Chen Cheng on the shoulder and said, "your accomplishments are too low now. Don''t look too high! But don''t worry, as long as you want to be strong, I have a way to make you strong! "


    "I think so!"


    Chen Cheng nodded seriously and said: "before, I thought there were brothers of the eldest brother and the wolf group. My strength was not important at all, but now I know that only when my strength becomes stronger can I protect the people I want to protect!"


    Once he left the wolf group for Li Lan, just want to live a safe life with Li Lan.


    Now after so much experience, he knew how stupid his original decision was!


    If you want to be stable, you must have the strength to be stable!


    People like Xu Shaotang can''t be stable. How can he talk about stability?


    "Just understand!" Xu Shaotang said earnestly: "after you go back with me, go to the dragon group. That''s the right place for you to stay!"


    "Good!"


    Chen Cheng nodded heavily and followed Xu Shaotang to the house.


    "What about me?" Xiao Jingwen caught up with them and asked with a smile.


    "Whatever you want."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are not the material of cultivation, so you should strengthen your body."


    "I..."


    Xiao Jingwen looks at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, and finally reluctantly accepts the fact.


    Back in the house, a few people would drink wine as if nothing had happened. They no longer care about the real Qi outside.


    They are natural and unrestrained, but the people of Ziyang sect are not going in or out. They can only stand there foolishly, looking at the two constantly changing shadows. They are shocked, but they have a strong sense of powerlessness.


    Wu Shao Tang and Lu Zhenzu go to the old house to drink together.


    "Why do you want a drink, too?"


    Xu Shaotang raised his head slightly and said with a smile to the Lu family''s ancestors who came in.


    "Of course!"


    Lu''s grandfather smiles, but his heart is strange.


    "Not bad." Xu Shaotang poured a glass of wine, fingertip micro movement, the glass of wine has been flying to the Lu family ancestors, light said: "as a drink decapitation bar!"


    "Is it?"


    Lu''s grandfather took the glass of wine, looked up and drank the wine in the glass. Suddenly, a sharp light flashed in his eyes: "this decapitated wine, I''d better leave it to you!"


    "Go! Don''t disturb our drinking


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m going to kill you. That bastard must blame me for several days!"


    "Ha ha, now the younger generation is more arrogant than the younger generation!"Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Lu''s grandfather laughed angrily, "let me see if you have the strength to kill me! Don''t worry, even if you lose, I''ll spare your life! "


    "Can I drink this wine?"


    Listen to the Lu family''s ancestors here, mu Tiance put down the cup, impatiently said to Xu Shaotang: "either drive away, or kill, waste so many words for nothing!"


    Although he can kill Lu''s ancestors himself, and he absolutely has the strength, he is too lazy to do it. What he wants is to find someone who is equal to or even above his own strength to fight, so as to stimulate his potential and achieve the purpose of rapidly improving his strength.


    A person he can easily kill, really can''t mention his interest, only WuJie that bloodthirsty bastard has this evil interest!


    "Ha ha, you are really more and more crazy. It seems that I am..."


    "Bang!"


    Lu''s grandfather''s words have not finished, a real Qi suddenly hit him, he only felt his body like a boat, instantly was shot upside down by the real Qi.


    "Run away!"


    Lu''s ancestors were shocked and looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief.


    At this moment, he finally knew that the young man didn''t speak wildly, but really just didn''t want to kill him!


    He did not dare to have the slightest hesitation, immediately fled to the distance, he did not want to die!


    Looking at the Lu family''s ancestor who fled in confusion, Xu Shaotang could not help yelling at the outside WuJie: "you bastard, if you play any more, the old man will run away!"


    "Old man, where to escape!"


    Seeing that Lu''s grandfather was about to escape, Wu Jie suddenly lost his mind to play with Lu Zhenting again. Suddenly, he was red and hit Lu Zhenting with a punch. He did not look at Lu Zhenting and quickly chased Lu Zhenting in the direction of his escape.


    Lu Zhenting is about to pursue WuJie, but suddenly he feels his body is chilly. He subconsciously looks at his chest, but he sees that there is a big hole in his chest, and the heart that should have been beating forcefully has been blown out

 Chapter 2495

    In the distance, the true Qi is vertical and horizontal, and the dust and smoke are diffuse.


    The sound burst out like thunder in the ears of all the people.


    Even though they are far away, the people of Ziyang sect are also very worried. Where WuJie and Lu''s ancestors live, the plants are turned into vermicelli. It''s hard to imagine what it would be like if this fierce battle started in Ziyang sect.


    I''m afraid that after the first World War, the Ziyang sect will not exist, right?


    More than ten minutes later, with a scream from Lu''s ancestors, the fierce battle ended.


    When Wu Jie came back, he was still dragging the body of Lu''s ancestors. Wu Jie was half bathed in blood. He didn''t know whether it was his own or Lu''s ancestors. However, the red light in his eyes made the people of Ziyang sect feel a tremor from the soul.


    "You bastard, what do you want to drag the corpse for when people kill you?" Xu Shaotang put down his glass and took a silent look at Wu Jie.


    "Here you are. Give it to the Lu family!"


    Wu Jie, with a smile and a bloody look, looks very creepy.


    "No need!"


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of no ring, light said: "to frighten the Lu family, do not need this body! Tell someone to bury it quickly


    "Waste!"


    Wu Jie takes a look at Xu Shaotang and throws the body of Lu''s ancestor to Guo Ziyang. "You can handle it yourself."


    After that, he walked into the room with a smile and sat down to drink as if nothing had happened.


    Xu Shaotang takes a cold look at the bastard. They are used to the bastard''s bloodlust, but Xiao Jingwen is scared by him.


    After three rounds of drinking, a disciple of Ziyang sect came to greet the crowd and called Chen Cheng out.


    A few minutes later, Chen Cheng returned to the house: "boss, our leader wants to talk to you about something. He may be scared by WuJie. Let me invite you to come."


    "Your leader?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly stood up, "what can he do for me?"


    "What else can I do?" Chen Cheng has no choice but to smile. "I guess I want to ask the boss for advice. Maybe I want to worship you as a teacher."


    "I''m afraid I can''t?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and follows Chen Cheng out.


    When he came to the backyard, Guo Ziyang had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw Xu Shaotang coming, he hurried forward to salute.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand lightly and asked, "headmaster Guo, what can I do for you?"


    "Chen Cheng, you go down first. I have something to talk with Shangxian."


    Guo Ziyang motioned Chen Cheng to step down first, then respectfully welcomed Xu Shaotang to the stone table and sat down, while he stood respectfully beside him.


    Looking at Guo Ziyang''s cautious appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "leader Guo, please sit down, too! You Ziyang party, my two brothers are kind. If you have anything to say, don''t be so polite. "


    "Thank you, Shangxian. I''ll just stand."


    Guo Ziyang said with a smile, "since Shangxian said so, I don''t want to beat around the bush with Xianxian any more. In fact, I want to discuss something with Xianxian."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    Guo Ziyang looked up at Xu Shaotang and said cautiously: "well, today I have to see the strength of the immortal without ring. Then I know how unbearable I am. I''m really incompetent to be the leader of Ziyang school, so I want to invite Shangxian to take charge of Ziyang sect... "


    "Let me take charge of Ziyang school?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, a face black line of looking at Guo Ziyang, "Guo leader, is I hear wrong, or you say wrong?"


    "Shangxian didn''t hear it wrong, and I didn''t say it wrong."


    Guo Ziyang shakes his head slightly and looks at Xu Shaotang bitterly. "In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t plan to establish Ziyang sect. I know that I can''t protect Ziyang sect at all. It''s just because we want to enter the seven kill hall and we don''t want to join those small sects. That''s why we have Ziyang sect now."


    "But today I witnessed the battle between WuJie Shangxian and the ancestors of the Nalu family, and I realized that in the eyes of those who are really strong, we are just ants."


    "I wanted to disband the Ziyang sect, but if so, so many disciples here will have no place to go, so I have the cheek to ask Shangxian to take charge of the Ziyang sect, which can be regarded as a hope for all the disciples."


    Although Guo Ziyang''s original intention was not to create the Ziyang sect, the Ziyang sect had existed for many years. He had some feelings for the Ziyang sect, otherwise he would not have led his disciples to fight zhenwuzong.


    He was not willing to send Ziyang to others, but his reason told him that if he continued to take charge of Ziyang school, it would be a mistake! Instead of dismissing all the Ziyang sect''s disciples, it''s better to invite Xu Shaotang to take charge of the Ziyang sect. With such a strong man in charge, the Ziyang sect can also carry forward, and these disciples can see some hope of becoming a strong one.And he himself, perhaps, can have a chance to enter the immortal realm of his dreams.


    After hearing Guo Ziyang''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into a short thought, then gently shook his head: "leader Guo, I''m afraid I can''t promise you this. To be honest, I don''t have the slightest interest in the establishment of the Ziyang sect. If I really want to establish the Ziyang sect, I just need to find another sect. Why should I take charge of the Ziyang sect? "


    "This..." Guo Ziyang slightly stagnated, then said with a bitter smile: "the cultivation of the above immortals, Ziyang sect really can''t get into the eyes of the immortals."


    Although Guo Ziyang was suffering, he had nothing to do. If it were him, he would have made the same choice as Xu Shaotang.


    After all, what''s the use of a sect that any immortal can easily destroy? It''s nothing more than a burden to yourself!


    "It''s not that I don''t like you Ziyang school, but that I don''t have this idea."


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little, but suddenly the conversation changes, and says: "however, if leader Guo agrees to me with a condition, I can be the honorary elder of Ziyang sect and put up a name in Ziyang sect, but I don''t care about Ziyang sect. What do you think?"


    Anyway, he has already put up the title of honorary elder in the Dan League of heaven, and he doesn''t care about another title.


    Originally, Guo Ziyang''s mind had been broken, but when he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he felt a glimmer of hope. Even if Xu Shaotang just put up a name in Ziyang sect, with this signboard, I believe few people would dare to bully Ziyang sect in the future!


    Thinking of this, Guo Ziyang quickly said: "please speak to the immortal!"


    Xu Shaotang stood up slowly, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "help me keep an eye on Penglai. If these big and small forces in Penglai have any bad intentions to our secular world, let me know immediately."

 Chapter 2496

    Xu Shaotang leaves Penglai with Chen Cheng and Xiao Jingwen.


    When they left, the news that Xu Shaotang had become an honorary elder of Ziyang sect spread.


    Seven kill hall.


    A disciple rushed to Zuo Qingsong, who was teaching the disciples of the seven kill hall to practice. He whispered a few words in his ear. Zuo Qingsong''s face suddenly changed and asked the disciple in a deep voice, "are you sure?"


    The man nodded heavily: "sure! I''d like to guarantee it with my head! "


    "Good! Go down


    Zuo Qingsong hurriedly let the people practice by themselves, while he hurried to Yi Yangtian''s courtyard.


    "Report quickly, I have something urgent to see the Lord of the temple!"


    "Yes


    Seeing that Zuo Qingsong was in a hurry, the guard at the door didn''t dare to delay, so he hurried in to report. A moment later, he came in a hurry and asked Zuo Qingsong to go in.


    Zuo Qingsong comes to Yi Yangtian''s room. Yi Yangtian is quietly sitting there practicing, but he seems to be a little bit more frustrated than the previous two days.


    "Lord, something''s wrong!"


    Zuoqingsong side to salute, while said in a hurry.


    "Say it..."


    Yi Yangtian some powerless look left Qingsong.


    "Lord, what are you doing?" Looking at Yi Yangtian, left Qingsong can''t help worrying.


    Yi Yangtian gently waved his hand, Wu said with a bitter smile: "it''s OK. It''s just that yesterday''s forced breakthrough failed. On the contrary, he was bitten by the true Qi. It''s OK to have a rest."


    "Lord of the temple, I know that you want to keep up with Xu Shaotang, but please take care of yourself."


    Zuo Qingsong knows why Yi Yangtian wants to break through by force. Although he doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang and Yi Yangtian talked about in this courtyard a few days ago, it''s self-evident that Xu Shaotang and his elder brother Zuo Qingcheng can walk away after they hurt him.


    "Well, I know!" Yi Yangtian nodded slightly and asked with a look of frustration: "tell me, what can I do for you?"


    Zuo Qingsong took a look at Yi Yangtian and said: "the ancestor of Lu family has fallen!"


    "Well?"


    Yi Yangtian was slightly stunned. After a moment, he said with a faint smile, "is it Xu Shaotang''s hand?"


    The purpose of Xu Shaotang''s visit to Penglai this time is obvious, but it''s normal for him not to show off his power in the seven kill hall, and to set an example to the Nalu family.


    I just don''t know what the Lu family has done, but it gives Xu Shaotang an excuse to set an example to others.


    Zuo Qingsong shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "no!"


    "Not Xu Shaotang?"


    Yi Yang''s eyes flashed a surprised color, and said: "is it difficult to be a member of the Luo family? Isn''t the Luo family no longer concerned about the world? How can they suddenly attack the Lu family? Is it the Lu family''s ancestor who provoked them? "


    In Penglai, there are only seven killing hall and Luo family who can kill the ancestors of Lu family, plus Xu Shaotang who suddenly emerges from the secular world.


    Now, since the person who killed Lu''s ancestors is not Xu Shaotang or the person who killed the seven kill hall, he subconsciously thought of the Luo family.


    "Not either."


    Zuo Qingsong''s face showed a trace of helplessness. "It''s the bald young man who hurt his elder brother. It seems that he is called WuJie."


    "It''s him!"


    Yi Yang was startled, and his eyes suddenly showed a color of surprise. Then he said with doubts: "impossible! I can see that WuJie is nothing more than a celestial being. The Lu family''s ancestor was already a golden immortal five years ago. Although WuJie is strong, it doesn''t have the strength to kill the Lu family''s ancestor! "


    "I don''t believe it, but it''s true!"


    Zuo Qingsong showed a bitter smile on his face and said slowly: "this is the exact information our people got from Ziyang sect. Everyone of Ziyang sect has witnessed that scene with their own eyes. There is no mistake."


    He could understand Yi Yangtian''s suspicion. After all, it was the first time in thousands of years that Tian Xian killed Da Luo Jinxian.


    If the informant had not confirmed it again and again, he would have doubted the news himself.


    "Why is it related to Ziyang school again?" Yi Yangtian looks to the left green pine in doubt.


    "It''s said that two of Xu Shaotang''s friends were exiled to the Ziyang sect. When Xu Shaotang went to find them, he happened to meet zhenwuzong attacking the Ziyang sect. You should also know that zhenwuzong is actually a vassal of the Lu family." Zuo Qingsong said: "after zhenwuzong people were killed, Lu''s ancestors and Lu Zhenting went to Ziyang sect. They didn''t think about it, but they were both killed by WuJie."


    "Are you sure it''s that WuJie who killed the ancestor of the Lu family?"


    Yi Yangtian still has some doubts and confirms to Qingsong again.


    Zuo Qingsong nodded heavily and said firmly: "sure!"


    "Among them, the strength of WuJie should be the weakest."


    With Zuo Qingsong''s repeated confirmation, Yi Yangtian sighed: "even WuJie has the strength to kill Da Luo Jinxian. Aren''t Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance stronger? Why are there such rebellious figures in the secular world? "WuJie can kill the ancestor of the Lu family. Naturally, it can also kill him in the early days of Daluo Jinxian.


    Even the weakest WuJie can kill him. What can he take to compete with Xu Shaotang without the help of the two ancestors?


    At this moment, Yi Yangtian''s face is filled with a thick color of loss.


    All his pride was destroyed at this moment.


    Looking at the lost Yi Yangtian, Zuo Qingsong''s heart is also occupied by a strong sense of powerlessness, and asks in a low voice: "Lord, what should we do in the future?"


    "What else can we do?"


    Yi Yangtian laughed at himself: "avoid the edge! Order to go on, all people in the secular world back to Penglai! I didn''t expect that I didn''t become the chicken, but I became the monkey... "


    "Good!"


    Zuo Qingsong also has this idea in his heart. When he wants to retreat, he is stopped by Yi Yangtian.


    "Do you have any orders from the Lord?"


    "Your elder brother''s business, put it down for the time being!"


    Yi Yangtian quietly looks at Zuo Qingsong, "now Xu Shaotang and others are flourishing. Don''t have another trouble. Otherwise, next time, I''m afraid our seven kill hall will become the chicken!"


    He knows Zuo Qingcheng''s temper, and is taught by a younger generation in public. Zuo Qingcheng definitely can''t swallow this tone.


    But now, even if he didn''t want to swallow it, he had to!


    "I understand."


    Zuo Qingsong grins bitterly. Even Yi Yangtian wants to avoid Xu Shaotang and others. What can their brothers do?


    "Just understand! These three people also give me a wake-up call, let me know what it means that there is heaven and there are people outside! " Yi Yangtian nodded slightly and said, "in addition, inform all elders and worshippers to go to the assembly hall half an hour later."


    Just at this moment, Yi Yang suddenly had a decision in his mind.


    Shut up!

 Chapter 2497

    Back in the capital, Xu Shaotang sends Chen Cheng to the dragon group, and fulfils his promise. He takes Zhen Miao to meet the Xu family, which can be regarded as getting to know the Xu family.


    The next day, the sky just lit up, Xu Shaotang gently climbed up from the bed.


    "Where are you going so early?"


    Although Xu Shaotang has been very careful, but leave his warm arms of compassion or wake up, vaguely asked.


    "To see an old friend."


    Xu Shaotang leaned over pitiful heart''s cracked cheek and gave it a kiss. "Go on sleeping."


    Pity heart gently um, then again slowly into the dream.


    Out of the Xu family, Xu Shaotang quickly vacated the air.


    Soon, he came to Gu Yuan.


    Different from seeing Gu Yuan in his dream, Gu Yuan is now overgrown with weeds. The lake is also full of fallen leaves. Looking around, it is full of signs of decline.


    He once thought that he would not come back to the garden, but he did not expect to step into this place after all.


    Last night, in that dream, he fought with Qin Zongheng, a demon, but he was defeated again without any suspense.


    I don''t know how long it will be blocked by Qin Zongheng.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to come to Guyuan. Maybe he just thought that this would make his heart more peaceful and enable him to defeat Qin Zongheng as soon as possible.


    Different from Gu Yuan''s dilapidated scene, Qin Zongheng and A''ai''s tomb was extremely clean. Some sacrifices were neatly placed in front of the tombstone, and the residual incense candles were still very fresh, which should be made by Lao mo.


    "I came to see you."


    Looking at the simple inscription on the tombstone, Xu Shaotang sighed, sat down on the ground, took out a pot of good wine from heaven and earth bag, and said with a smile: "although there is not much wine, the good things brought back from heaven should be tasted for you."


    At the moment, he did not regard Qin Zongheng as a man who had been dead for many years, as if Qin Zongheng, who was buried in a tomb, was sitting on the ground opposite him.


    While talking, he slowly poured the wine in the pot in front of the tombstone, as if doing so, Qin Zongheng could taste the taste of the wine.


    "I didn''t expect that you were defeated in my hands when you were alive, but after you died, I couldn''t breathe."


    With a self mocking smile, Xu Shaotang poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth. His eyes were full of helplessness. "I have killed countless people in Xu Shaotang''s life, but you, Qin Zongheng, are the only one. Even if you didn''t die directly in my hands, you make me feel guilty."


    Until now, he did not know where his guilt for Qin Zongheng came from!


    It is reasonable to say that Qin Zongheng calculated on him several times, and indirectly killed rainstorm, alcoholic maniac and others. Even if he killed Qin Zongheng himself, he should not be ashamed. But the appearance of demons made him clearly realize his long-standing guilt for Qin Zongheng.


    He wanted to find the source of this guilt, in order to overcome his own demons, but he couldn''t understand it.


    Perhaps, he just thought that Qin Zongheng was not worthy of death, or it was a pity that such a proud figure died like this.


    The name of Qin Zongheng on the tombstone is extremely clear. Looking at the name of Qin Zongheng on the tombstone, Xu Shaotang feels that Qin Zongheng is looking at himself there.


    "Who is there?"


    As Xu Shaotang carefully looks at the tombstone, a roar suddenly rings behind him.


    He slowly turned his head, but saw that Lao Mo was holding a sickle and rushing to this side.


    The sky is still not bright, and Mo''s eyes are not very good. Even if Xu Shaotang turns his head, he doesn''t see Xu Shaotang''s cheek clearly. His fierce look seems to be fighting with Xu Shaotang.


    "Old Mo!"


    Xu Shaotang cried, laughing and crying. The old man is loyal to Qin Zongheng. If someone wants to destroy Qin Zongheng''s tomb, he will be desperate, right?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Lao Mo''s body gives a little meal, and his old cheek shows a bit of doubt. He speeds up to come here.


    Maybe he walked too fast, or he was stumbling by the weeds around him. Before he took a few steps, his body staggered and fell to the ground. Suddenly, a wind came in front of Lao Mo, but Lao Mo didn''t fall. Just when he was puzzled, he found that he was held by someone.


    "You are Mr. Xu


    Lao Mo looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. It seems that there are still some people who don''t believe that Xu Shaotang is the one who holds him.


    Two years no see, old Mo''s hair has been all white, the face of the ravine is deeper, the whole person seems to have almost reached the point of oil dry.


    I don''t think it''s funny that I haven''t seen you for a long time


    "No! Besides Mr. Qin, Mr. Xu impressed me the most. "


    "I thought who wanted to come to Mr. Qin''s grave to do damage. If I had known it was Mr. Xu, I would have walked slowly! Alas, I''m getting old and useless. I can even fall down when I walk. If you hadn''t helped me, I''d be here today. ""You are also old. There is nothing valuable in Mr. Qin''s tomb. He had no enemies before he died. Who will destroy his tomb?"


    Xu Shaotang helped Lao Mo to Qin Zongheng''s grave.


    Old Mo embarrassed smile: "this is not a long time no one here, this suddenly came to a person, I must want to go to the bad place."


    "Hasn''t anyone come for a long time?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, "Qin old they have not come?"


    "They dare not come..."


    Lao Mo sighed, "it seems that earlier last year, when Qin Lao came here, he fainted once, and then no one came again. If Qin doesn''t come, it''s not sad for the white haired man to send the black haired one. "


    "So it is." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    Although Qin Guozhu seems to be nothing on the surface, the death of Qin Zongheng is the biggest blow to him. His health has been deteriorating these years, and the main reason is also here.


    "By the way, Mr. Xu, why did you suddenly come here to worship Mr. Qin?" Mo asked curiously, "it''s been a long time since I saw you. I thought Mr. Xu had forgotten Mr. Qin."


    I want to forget! If you forget, there will be no demons!


    With a bitter smile in his heart, Xu Shaotang helped Lao Mo to sit down in front of Qin Zongheng''s grave and said slowly, "I''ve been away for one or two years, and I haven''t been back for long."


    "Oh, so it is!"


    Lao Mo said with a smile, "well, among the people I met, you have the best relationship with Mr. Qin. How can you forget him?"

 Chapter 2498

    "Ha, I have the best relationship with Mr. Qin?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Lao Mo in surprise, but he smiles bitterly in his heart.


    It is estimated that he and Qin Zongheng will be the only friends who cherish each other but will kill each other?


    "That''s not true!"


    Lao Mo nodded his head and said, "when Mr. Qin was still here, he seldom brought people here for dinner. You came the most, and Mr. Qin talked to me more than once, saying that there were few people he admired. You are one of them."


    "And this?"


    Xu Shaotang was a little stunned, immediately said with a bitter smile: "I admire very few people, Mr. Qin must be one of them."


    Seeing that the old Mo sitting there seemed to be unable to stand the cold of this morning, Xu Shaotang handed the wine to old Mo again: "drink a mouthful, warm your body. The wine is strong. Don''t drink too much."


    "Good!"


    Lao Mo took the wine pot and poured it into his mouth. Suddenly he felt his body began to heat up. He said with emotion: "this is good wine! I don''t think Mr. Qin has ever drunk such a good wine when he was alive, but he can still taste it after he died. "


    "Wine is not good or bad, but with whom."


    Xu Shaotang said to himself, took the wine pot handed back by Lao Mo, poured a mouthful into his mouth, reached out to wipe the wine stains from the corner of his mouth, and said with emotion: "if he is still there, it would be a pleasure for us to sit together and try your craft again."


    "I haven''t cooked a good meal for a long time. I''m afraid I''m not familiar with my craft." Lao Mo shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you make me a breakfast later?"


    Xu Shaotang said: "I went out this morning, but I haven''t had time to eat. I just want to see if your craft is still there."


    Needless to say, it''s a long time since I tasted Lao Mo''s craftsmanship. Xu Shaotang still has some memories in his heart.


    Sitting with Lao Mo, Xu Shaotang feels relaxed. Maybe it''s because seeing Lao Mo, he can think of the days when he once talked and laughed with Qin Zongheng in Gu Yuan?


    "Yes, as long as you don''t dislike me. I''m a poor old man. I''m not familiar with my skills."


    "I don''t think Mr. Xu has a candle with him. It happens that I have these things there. After dinner, Mr. Xu will come back to give Mr. Qin incense."


    "That''s not necessary."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "this is just a form. I''d rather sit here and talk to Mr. Qin and have a drink with him under the nine springs."


    "Yes, these are all empty things. Just keep them in mind." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Mo nodded and said with a smile, "no wonder you have such a good relationship with Mr. Qin. I found that you are really similar in many places. If I look at you from a distance, I might regard you as Mr. Qin."


    "Where do we look like?"


    Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Lao Mo was not the first one to say this. He vaguely remembered that long Jiang had said it, and even Qin Zongheng himself seemed to have said it.


    It''s said that only those who are similar will cherish each other. He and Qin Zongheng do, but he doesn''t know where they are. This is not the same as the feeling of sympathy between him and mu Tiance.


    "What do you say?"


    Lao Mo thought about it carefully, and then slowly said: "you and Mr. Qin are the kind of people who don''t stick to one pattern, you are also people with great wisdom, and the way you speak and do things feels very similar. No matter how specific, I can''t say it clearly. Anyway, you feel very similar. How to say, oh, yes, heroes cherish heroes!"


    "I understand a little when you say that."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, Mr. Qin is indeed a man of great wisdom. I can''t compare with him in this respect."


    In terms of wisdom, Xu Shaotang thinks that it''s not only himself, but anyone he has met can''t compare with Qin Zongheng.


    Qin Zongheng was defeated because he was not a warrior. If Qin Zongheng was a warrior himself, maybe he was the one who was defeated.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand a little bit.


    The reason why he can''t hate Qin Zongheng, and he will feel guilty for Qin Zongheng''s death, and finally let him become his own demons, to a large extent, should be because he and Qin Zongheng are actually the same kind of people, their wild hope is to hope that Xia will be more powerful, but in different ways.


    Perhaps, if he does not put down his guilt for Qin Zongheng one day, he will not be able to defeat Qin Zongheng, a powerful demon.


    But he didn''t know how to put down the guilt he shouldn''t have.


    "Mr. Xu, you are also a wise man." Mo said with a smile: "it''s not that I flatter you, but your wisdom is different from that of Mr. Qin. In other words, your wisdom is clever, and Mr. Qin''s wisdom is strategic. If you put it in ancient times, Mr. Qin is the strategist, and you are the general who leads the battle. "When Xu Shaotang thought about Lao Mo''s words carefully, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "ha ha, it seems to be true!"


    He suddenly found that he seemed to underestimate Lao mo before.


    Lao Mo is not a man of great wisdom. I''m afraid many people can''t see what he can see?


    At least, before today, he did not see so clearly.


    People who can interact with Qin Zongheng, even if they are just cooks for Qin Zongheng, are not simple characters!


    They sat in front of Qin Zongheng''s grave and chatted for a while, and the sky gradually brightened.


    Looking at the rising red sun, Mo slowly stood up from the ground: "it''s late, I''ll go to cook."


    "Then I''ll help you." Xu Shaotang also stood up and said with a smile, "although I can''t cook, I can still help you."


    "No, you can accompany Mr. Qin to chat here for a while. It''s rare to come here."


    Lao Mo waved his hand and said, "I''ll bring it here when it''s ready. We''ll have dinner with Mr. Qin here."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "call me when you''re ready, and I''ll help you."


    "Well!"


    Lao Mo smiles and walks slowly to the dilapidated courtyard not far away.


    Looking at old Mo Na''s rickety figure, Xu Shaotang sighed and sat down in front of Qin Zongheng''s grave again. Wu said with a bitter smile, "it''s reasonable that I can''t hate you. Look at the people who follow you, who are not loyal to you!"


    This is the personality charm of Qin Zongheng!


    Thinking about the old monitor of the cooking class who once betrayed the dragon group for Qin Zongheng''s sake, and looking at Lao Mo in front of him, Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion. He poured all the remaining wine in the pot on Qin Zongheng''s grave and joked: "after drinking my wine, don''t bother me any more. When I finish what I should do, you can do whatever you want."

 Chapter 2499

    After a breakfast with Lao Mo at Qin Zongheng''s grave, Xu Shaotang left Gu Yuan.


    Before I got home, I heard Xu''s family making a lot of noise.


    Xu Shaotang quickly returned home, but he saw Xu Qingzheng standing there with his waist crossed and panting, but WuJie was standing in the distance, making a dead pig not afraid of boiling water.


    "Dead old boss!"


    Xu Shaotang stepped forward and asked with a smile, "when did you come back?"


    "Just back!" Xu Qing stares at Xu Shaotang, points at Wu Jie and shouts, "please teach me a lesson for me! How dare you, you son of a bitch


    "I''ll teach him a lesson for you later!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and stares back at Wu Jie. He pulls Xu Qing to the room and says, "don''t worry about this bastard, just sit in the room! I thought you were going to stay abroad for some time. Originally, I was thinking about going to see you when I finished dealing with these important things. I didn''t expect you to come back first. "


    "How kind would you be, you little son of a bitch?"


    Xu Qing said: "you are afraid of death, I wish I died abroad!"


    "No, I wish you a long life."


    Xu Shaotang laughs and pulls Xu Qing to sit down. Lin Shuying brings Xu Qing a cup of tea.


    Xu Qing took a cup of hot tea and snorted, "you little bastards, your wings are hard. I knew I would have gone to heaven with you at the beginning!"


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said with a smile, "when you think we want to go, don''t you still have no choice?"


    He knew that Xuqing must have been particularly depressed.


    This will be stifled on anyone. This person who has been strong for a lifetime suddenly feels that his strength is insignificant. There will be some gap in his heart.


    Not only Xu Qing, it is estimated that mu Huangyu and mu Jianchen will have the same feeling now.


    This is not because they are envious that the cultivation of these young people is far ahead of them, but because everyone is competitive. Xuqing, they are not saints, and they can''t avoid vulgarity after all.


    "I can''t help it!"


    Xu qingpai''s mouth curled and stretched out his hand to Xu Shaotang: "don''t you have any pills that can help people quickly enter the immortal realm? Give me ten or eight pills. When I catch up with you, I''ll teach you two little bastards a good lesson!"


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile: "I''ve already prepared for you! I don''t dare not give it to anyone! I''ll give it to you after dinner. I''ll make you anxious. "


    "Nonsense, if I''m far away from you two little bastards, where can I put my face?" Empty clean up straight gas strong said.


    "Get..."


    Xu Shaotang smiles helplessly and takes out a broken Erdan from the heaven and earth bag to Xuqing. It was taken from Zhen Miao yesterday, and it was deliberately prepared for Xuqing. Unexpectedly, the old man was in time.


    Xu Qing snatched the pill from Xu Shaotang''s hand and quickly threw it into his mouth. It seemed that he was afraid that Xu Shaotang would take it back. Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    "Is one enough?"


    Xuqing Zaba Zaba mouth, "don''t you want to give me some more? I''m left behind by you now. If I''m left behind by mu Huangyu again, I''ll be shameless! "


    "It''s not a sugar bean. One is enough."


    Xu Shaotang laughingly looked at Xu Qing, patted his hand and said: "and this broken Erdan is not necessarily able to help people gather spirit, just some help. Whether it can gather spirit or not depends on your own."


    "You can do it, can''t you?"


    Xu Qing said with disapproval that he had never worried about condensing spirit. He didn''t even have this confidence. He lived to be a dog at his age.


    "Yes, you must have no problem!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Xu Qing curiously, "I heard that foreign countries are in a mess now. What''s the mess like? Those blood clan are not very weak, how to listen to you say in the telephone, seem very strong appearance? "


    When he first came back, compassion told him about the chaos in foreign countries. Later, he learned about the general situation from longjiang and Qin Guozhu. Now there are many new species, such as alien, that are rampant in foreign countries.


    It is reasonable to say that with Xuqing''s current strength, even the resurrection of Cain, the blood emperor, can only be tortured and killed by him. However, when he talked to Xuqing on the phone a few days ago, Xu Shaotang was surprised to hear Xuqing say that the blood clan he was dealing with was difficult.


    "Do you think the present blood clan or the former blood clan?"


    Mentioning this, Xu Qing felt angry and snorted: "in the past, the blood clan''s strength was greatly suppressed because of the lack of aura. Now the aura recovers, and the power of those blood clan becomes very terrible!"


    If you think about Xu Qing carefully, it seems that there is some truth.The blood race is a strange race, just like the ancient race of the witch race. When the gate of heaven was sealed, the aura of the earth was extremely thin, not to mention the blood race. Even the holy power of the demon race, Youhe, was suppressed. Now the aura of the earth is abundant, and the blood race awakens because of its thin aura, which greatly strengthens the power of the whole blood race.


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly and said, "what level of blood clan can you deal with now?"


    "Count!"


    Xu Qing said: "the blood clan above the count should be able to compete with the strong one in the immortal world."


    "Oh, that''s fine."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    "You little son of a bitch, you''re talking a lot now!" "You think everyone has your accomplishments? Now those people abroad are in a mess all day! Oh, by the way, before I came back, I met a man named Joseph. He told him about your coming back. Judging from his reaction at that time, I think he will come to you in a few days. "


    "Joseph?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "come on. If it''s OK to talk about the past, just ask me for help."


    "Mostly for your help." Xu Qing glanced at Xu Shaotang lightly, and then slowly stood up, "well, I don''t want to see you two little bastards. I''ll go to the dragon group!"


    "No, it''s OK to go after dinner." Xu Shaotang speechless way: "say again, what do you go to dragon group to do?"


    "Can I find my apprentice''s daughter-in-law?"


    Xu Qing stares at Xu Shaotang, waves his hand to them, and quickly flashes out of the Xu family.


    "Apprentice daughter-in-law?"


    Xu Shaotang is slightly a Leng, doubt of soliloquy way: "he looks for Dan stage why?"


    "He''s not looking for Dan Tai, he''s looking for Zhen Miao!"


    Xiao Qingyi covered her mouth and said with a smile: "I think I know that Zhen Miao will make pills. Go to Zhen Miao and ask for pills to improve my strength!"


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang jumped in his heart and ran after him.

 Chapter 2500

    Xu Shaotang failed to catch up with Xu Qing.


    As soon as he chased out, he saw two cars coming to Xu''s house from a distance.


    He knows one of them. It''s Longjiang''s car. The other car is closely behind Longjiang''s car. He doesn''t know if it''s the person who protects Longjiang''s safety.


    In other words, it seems that the safety of Longjiang doesn''t need to be protected? It doesn''t matter if the security personnel are there.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was secretly curious, the two cars had already arrived at Xu''s door.


    The car stops one after another, but long Jiang and Kang Weimin come down from the car in front of them. It''s Bai Xue and a young man who come down from the car in the back. As soon as the man stops the car, he takes out a lot of gifts from the trunk and carries them in his hand. Bai Xue takes the man''s hand and walks into Xu''s house behind long Jiang and Kang Weimin.


    Seeing guests visiting, the Xu family came out one after another.


    "I said, what''s the wind blowing today? Why did you two come here together?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles to welcome up, slightly curious asked.


    "We didn''t come together. We just met on the way. I asked Lao Kang to sit with me and have a chat." Long Jiang said with a smile: "I''m not as polite as Lao Kang, and I bring so many gifts. In other words, you don''t want to drive me out because I didn''t bring a gift, do you?"


    "No way!"


    Xu Wen is smiling to welcome up, "old dragon can come to let us Xu family shine."


    As they speak, Bai Xue pulls the man forward with a gift and hands it to the Xu family.


    "So are you, Professor Kang. Why do you bring so many gifts when you come?" Xu Shaotang smiles at Kang Weimin and blinks at Bai Xue, who is holding the man''s hand. "Girl, do you still hate me now?"


    At the beginning, because of Jiang Yan''s death, the girl hated him and Kang Weimin. In the twinkling of an eye, it was almost two years. Looking at the girl''s intimacy with the man, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s tease, Bai Xue embarrassed smile, but did not speak.


    Kang Weimin introduced the man to Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "this is my grandson-in-law. Xu Shao just calls him Xiao Zheng. I also just know that your Xu family has moved to the capital. It''s also a happy move. I''ll bring them here to express my congratulations to Xu Shao. "


    "Thank you. Please sit in the room."


    Xu''s family warmly welcomed everyone into the room. However, Long Jiang waved his hand and said to Xu Shaotang, "let''s talk first. Let''s go out for a walk."


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang surprised to see the dragon will one eye, and gently nodded.


    It seems that the Dragon general has something to do with him!


    However, it seems unusual to call Kang Weimin together.


    When the Xu family welcomed the couple into their home, Xu Shaotang walked out of the Xu family and walked along the shady path.


    "Are you going to catch a strong man again?"


    As Xu Shaotang walked, he joked and asked Longjiang.


    "What are you going to catch? Can''t I come to congratulate you on the move of the Xu family? " The Dragon general gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said with a smile, "are you muttering in your heart that my elder brother is the master of the three treasures Hall who doesn''t do anything?"


    "You guessed it." With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "why don''t you take me out for a walk when you come to my house?"


    To tell the truth, he is used to being caught by the Dragon general. The Dragon general suddenly gives him such a performance. He really doesn''t believe it.


    "Ask Lao Kang." Long Jiang points to Kang Weimin with a smile.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s inquiring eyes, Kang Weimin asked Xu Shaotang excitedly: "Xu Shao, I heard from Mr. long that you have gone to heaven in the past two years?"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "facts have proved that all the things you studied are real. Moreover, I saw suoshen tree with my own eyes! Indeed, as you said, its leaves are green and its branches are wild! However, it is not on the coast of the South China Sea, but near the southern part of the sky. "


    "Really?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kang Weimin was more excited, but he said with regret: "it''s a pity, old man, I didn''t see suoshen tree with my own eyes!"


    "You can''t expect to see it with your own eyes. That''s not a good thing."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you ask me to come out, is that what you want to ask me about?"


    He has already told Longjiang about all these things. If Kang Weimin wants to know about them, he should have known about them when he came all the way with Longjiang. There''s no need to check with him again.


    "No, I''m just curious."


    Kang Weimin shook his head and said, "I want to ask Xu Shao, you''ve seen a lot. Have you ever heard of Guixu?"


    "Guixu?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and carefully recalled it in his mind. He was sure that he had never heard of this place before. Then he shook his head and said, "no, no matter in heaven or in our world, we have never heard of this place. So, where did you hear about this place? "Kang Weimin said: "I have been studying the ancient history for one or two years. Some time ago, some strange things were unearthed near the Yin Ruins in Anluo. My friends asked me to go and have a look. The word" Guixu "was found on one of the cultural relics. According to my judgment, this Guixu should be a place related to the ancient history."


    "Apart from these two words, there is no other discovery?"


    Xu Shaotang thought to himself: "from my current experience, most of those ancient things exist, even without too much exaggeration. If this Guixu site is really related to ancient history, it should exist."


    Before he put it away, if he heard what Kang Weimin said, he might still have some skeptical attitude. But after a trip to heaven, he learned a lot of things that he once thought were incredible, and he began to believe those things in ancient times.


    Those are not fictions, but facts!


    It is only because of the exhaustion of the earth''s aura that modern people regard the things that they think are impossible as myths.


    There is an essential difference between China and foreign countries in this regard.


    Myth is regarded as history in foreign countries and story in China.


    However, with the recovery of the earth''s aura, I believe many people have realized that those myths are facts.


    "I also think Guixu should exist."


    Kang Weimin nodded a little and said, "most of the things I found have become dilapidated because they are too old. In addition to the word" Guixu ", there are also some vague patterns. It is from these vague patterns that I can judge that Guixu should be related to ancient history."

 Chapter 2501

    "What do those patterns depict?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Kang Weimin curiously.


    He couldn''t help caring about these ancient things.


    He didn''t forget that he came back with other missions. Now he is back home with his family, but Youhe is still suffering in the endless cold.


    Moreover, if we don''t seal the gate of heaven again, more and more powerful people will be born on the earth with aura revived. The so-called chivalry breaks the ban with martial arts. If there are more powerful people, sooner or later there will be trouble in the world.


    All places related to ancient times may help Nuwa Shiling reappear.


    Kang Weimin said slowly: "some are ancient battles, and some strange creatures, such as dragon, Phoenix and unicorn, some half human and half animal creatures, and some giants. I''m not sure about the details. If you have time, you can go and have a look with me."


    Listening to Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.


    There must be such creatures as dragon and Phoenix. As for those half human and half animal creatures, he is not very clear for the time being. In heaven, he has never seen any half human and half animal creatures, but according to Kang Weimin''s analysis of these things, Guixu must have something to do with ancient times!


    "Where is this Guixu?" After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know that."


    Full of regret, Kang Weimin said: "many things are blurred. I don''t know the location of Guixu yet. If some related cultural relics and documents can be found later, it is possible to analyze the general location of Guixu."


    At this time, Long Jiang interjected: "at present, the excavation work over there is still going on. After I talked with Lao Kang, I sent someone to look at it. If there is any new discovery, I will inform you as soon as possible."


    "That''s the best way." Xu Shaotang nodded and said curiously, "isn''t the Yin Ruins the ruins of the ancient capital of the Shang Dynasty? How can there be such things? "


    "In my judgment, in the Yin and Shang Dynasties, there should still be the existence of those immortals we are talking about now. Xu Shao, don''t forget that there is also the myth of the war of God. Although there is no relevant information about this aspect at present, since those ancient things are true, the war of God is also true in all probability."


    With that, Kang Weimin said with a smile: "of course, these are my personal guesses, and there is no basis. Maybe it''s just that I think too much."


    For these things, he did not dare to draw a conclusion. He could see that Xu Shaotang was very interested in these things in ancient times. If his speculation affected Xu Shaotang''s own normal judgment, he would be sorry.


    Seeing Kang Weimin''s worry, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s see if we can find out more about Guixu. Now we don''t even know the general location of Guixu. It''s futile to look for it."


    "Xu Shao, you haven''t heard anything about Guixu in heaven?"


    Kang Weimin was puzzled and said: "according to the truth, someone in heaven should know that Guixu is the place."


    "It''s not a matter of whether anyone in heaven knows it, but I didn''t know it at all before."


    Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "if I had known about Guixu, maybe I could have asked some people. Maybe someone would have known about it."


    He doesn''t know about others, but Mingzhi, the most holy of the demon clan who has lived for many years, should know many secrets. If he had known Guixu before he went to heaven, he would have asked by the way when he saw Mingzhi.


    But now it is futile to say that he can never go to heaven again.


    It''s easy to go there, but it''s hard to come back.


    "That''s a pity." Kang Weimin sighed with regret: "I feel that Guixu should be unusual. I''ll go back and study those things carefully to see if I can find anything else."


    "Well, I''ll go to see you when I''m finished."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "is there nothing else to do now? If it''s all right, let''s go in and say, "you''ve come all the way here. I''ll try my best to be a landlord."


    "Are you still polite to us?"


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "everyone will be in the capital in the future. You should be so polite every time. I guess no one will dare to come to your Xu family."


    "Ha ha, I''m not polite, I''m hospitable!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh, "come on, I still have some good wine from heaven. I went to Qin Zongheng''s grave this morning, but I don''t have much left. I''ll wipe it out while you''re here."


    "You went to worship Qin Zongheng?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang asked in surprise.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, sighed a little, and said bitterly, "in the future, Qin Zongheng will probably torture me enough. Go to worship him. I hope he is alive in heaven. Don''t disturb me so much."


    "Why, you demon?" Asked the Dragon general.Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    "I say you are so idle!"


    The Dragon general gave him a white look. "Even old Qin didn''t blame you for Qin Zongheng''s business. Although we all feel sorry for him, no one thinks there''s anything wrong with you doing that. You''re better than yourself! Isn''t it just looking for trouble? "


    They don''t want to happen to Qin Zongheng.


    But Qin Zongheng chose that road himself, no one can blame him.


    To be honest, he thinks that Xu Shaotang has done his utmost for Qin Zongheng. He doesn''t understand why Xu Shaotang can''t pass the pass in his heart!


    "God knows how?" Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, "maybe, this is fate."


    "The fate of fart!"


    Dragon will not angry said: "you just think he is not worthy of death, feel sorry for him, and then he got into the ox horn tip, blame his death on his head, so it''s like this!"


    "Maybe."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to make Qin Zongheng his own demons. Now that the demons have become, it''s useless to say that.


    For today''s plan, we can only constantly compete with this heart devil. He is confident that he can defeat this heart devil, but he doesn''t know that it will take a long time.


    "Well, it''s no use telling you that now."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s helpless appearance, Long Jiang sighed and said slowly, "I''ll let Lao Qin talk to you later. I hope it can help you! I guess Lao Qin will want to smoke you if he knows about it! "


    "Just smoke. I''m thick skinned anyway."


    Xu Shaotang indifferent smile, "well, don''t hang around outside, go into the room to sit!"

 Chapter 2502

    While the Dragon brought them to the Xu family, two old men with white hair also came to the Moon Lake in Fangcun mountain.


    Moon Lake is located in the northwest of Fangcun mountain.


    Most of the year, the Moon Lake is in the ice age, only in the midsummer that two or three months of ice and snow will melt.


    At this time, the Moon Lake is still blocked by the ice, and is integrated with the surrounding vast snow mountains.


    People in Fangcun mountain know that moon lake and the surrounding area are the territory of Huang family, and Moon Lake is listed as a forbidden area by Huang family. Anyone who intrudes into Moon Lake will die.


    After all, Moon Lake has already become a forbidden area in the eyes of friars of Fangcun mountain. In everyone''s eyes, coming here is just like looking for death.


    In the middle of the frozen moon lake, there is an ordinary Pavilion. Although the pavilion is not big or exquisite, it looks dignified.


    Others may not understand why this seemingly ordinary Pavilion gives people a sense of dignity, but the two people who come here understand that only because there is one person living in it - Huang Youdao, the ancestor of the Huang family!


    "Brother Dao, please show up."


    Although the old man in qingpao has white hair, his face is very ruddy. He looks very energetic and shows his strong demeanor.


    With the voice of the old man in green robe falling, a gray figure slowly came out of the pavilion.


    Compared with the two hale and hearty old men in front of him, Huang Youdao in grey robe seems to be in his twilight years. He walks very slowly and looks directly at the two people standing on the ice. He looks no different from an ordinary old man in twilight.


    But these two people who are familiar with Huang Youdao know that this is a return to nature!


    After decades of absence, Huang Youdao''s accomplishments seem to have improved a lot.


    Half saint?


    "Zhou Fushen, Feng Qingjun..."


    Huang Youdao quietly looked at the two people in front of him and said faintly, "are you still alive?"


    "You Dao brothers are not dead, how dare we die?" Listening to Huang Tiandao''s impolite words, they were not angry, but burst out laughing.


    Huang Youdao was not angry either. He just said with a smile, "if I''m going to die, I''ll remember to take you with me."


    In the past, the three also fought, but as they gradually retired and practiced, there were few disputes between them.


    At their level, they are more concerned about the improvement of their own cultivation, rather than fighting like the younger generation.


    "It''s my honor to make you miss me so much!"


    With a smile, Zhou Fuchen walked slowly to Huang you and said, "brother Tao, today I''m not here to tell you about death or immortality."


    "Why is that?"


    Huang Youdao raised his eyelids slightly.


    "With the wisdom of Taoist brother, can''t you guess the purpose of our coming?" Feng Qingjun also stepped forward and said with a smile: "I believe brother Youdao should also know about the collapse of the Mongolian family?"


    The collapse of the Mongolian family in an instant was a great event.


    Although Huang Youdao has been devoting himself to cultivation for many years, even if he didn''t know it, the people of Huang family would surely tell him such an important thing.


    Huang Youdao nodded slightly: "know, such a big thing, I don''t think it''s hard to know."


    "The Taoist brothers should also know the purpose of those people to destroy the Mongolian family?" Feng Qingjun continued.


    Huang Youdao said faintly, "it''s just a warning to others and a shock to the tiger."


    If you can''t understand such a simple purpose, you will be living in vain at this age.


    To be honest, he thought it was stupid for Feng Qingjun to ask this question! Anyone with a little brain will not ask this idiotic question!


    "Since you know everything, we won''t beat around the bush with you."


    Feng Qingjun and Zhou Fuchen simply looked at each other, then continued: "although the secular world only destroyed the Meng family, it was the face of all of us in Fangcun mountain that we were beaten!"


    "In this Fangcun mountain, the three of us are the most powerful. Among the three of us, the Huang family is the most powerful!"


    "Now many monks in cunshan are oppressed by the secular world. If the three of us don''t care about it, I''m afraid the secular people will be more unscrupulous."


    "Therefore, I came to visit brother floating dust to discuss with brother Youdao whether we should teach the secular world a lesson and let them know that Fang cunshan is not alone. We just don''t want to care with them."


    Feng Qingjun said, eyes will quietly fall on Huang Youdao, waiting for Huang Youdao''s answer.


    He and Zhou Fu Chen have decided to teach people in the secular world a profound lesson. Now it''s up to Huang you Dao.


    In order to avoid the conflict between them and Huang''s family, it''s not for them to bring in Huang''s family.If Huang Youdao agrees, everything will be easy. If he doesn''t, they should be careful to guard against the Huang family. The three families have been fighting for many years, and there are many disputes secretly. Everyone wants to be the first family in Fangcun mountain, but they haven''t won a specific victory or defeat. It''s hard to ensure that the Huang family won''t take advantage of their struggle with the secular world.


    Huang Youdao looked at them faintly: "do you know the accomplishments of those who destroyed the Mongolian family that day?"


    "I don''t know."


    With a look of disdain on his face, Zhou Fuchen hummed: "even if they have the power to destroy the Mongolian family, they are not worth mentioning in front of our three families. What is the only Mongolian family in our cunshan? What''s more, I''ve already sent someone to inquire. The main person who destroyed the Mongolian family that day was Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang was only in his early 30s. No matter how strong he was, how strong could he be? "


    In the eyes of people in the secular world, the Meng family may be regarded as extremely powerful, but in Fangcun mountain, the Meng family can only be regarded as a second-class family. As long as they are willing, they can make the Meng family disappear from Fangcun mountain at any time.


    "Don''t you really know?"


    Huang Youdao suddenly appeared in his calm eyes and said in a deep voice, "if you can''t see Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments, what accomplishments do you think he is? To tell you the truth, even I can''t see that man''s cultivation. I guess that man''s cultivation is not under me! "


    "Not under you?"


    Zhou Fu Chen and Feng Qing Jun suddenly jumped in their hearts and asked in a low voice, "you Dao brother, are you half Saint now?"


    It''s not Xu Shaotang''s cultivation that scares them. Listen to Huang Youdao, he seems to have stepped into the semi holy realm?


    Huang Youdao nodded slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "half a year ago, he just entered the semi holy land."


    Although it seems insipid, the smile on Huang Youdao''s face betrays him. It can be seen that he is very happy to suppress them both in his cultivation.

 Chapter 2503

    Is he half saint?


    With Huang Youdao''s confirmation, an unspeakable loss suddenly surged in their hearts.


    At the first sight of Huang Youdao, they had this kind of conjecture. Huang Youdao''s return to innocence can''t be concealed. Only when he stepped into the semi holy land, can he have this return to innocence.


    In the past, the three of them were all big Luo Jinxian, and their strength was almost equal. Now, they haven''t seen each other for many years. Huang Youdao has already stepped into the semi Saint list, but they haven''t yet reached the threshold of semi saint. In this way, won''t the Huang family, who is already a little stronger, have more pressure on them?


    "Brother Youdao means that Xu Shaotang is a semi saint?"


    At the same time, Zhou Fuchen shook his head slightly and said to himself, "people in the secular world are as weak as ants, so they can''t exist so strongly?"


    Huang Youdao showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Zhou Fuchen and asked, "since people in the secular world are as weak as ants, why can Xu Shaotang destroy the Mongolian family?"


    Zhou floating dust slightly stagnated, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Xu Shaotang is definitely an alien in the secular world!


    He could not understand why there were such talented people in the secular world, where even fairies were very few!


    "Brother Youdao, I''m afraid I''m worried too much!"


    Feng Qingjun temporarily suppressed his sense of loss when he learned that Huang Youdao had entered the semi holy realm. He said with a faint smile, "we really can''t see Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments, but it''s not because Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments are above us."


    "Do you want to say that he has a treasure to hide his accomplishments?" Huang Youdao instantly understood the meaning of fengqingjun.


    "If not, I can''t think of any other reason."


    Feng Qingjun nodded with a smile and said: "Xu Shaotang is only in his early 30s. He is nothing more than a child. It is undeniable that this child can destroy the Mongolian family. We are really surprised that he has such strength at a young age. Let alone in the secular world, even in our fangcunshan, he is a rare genius in a thousand years! But it''s absolutely impossible to say that his cultivation is superior to ours! "


    They are all over 200 years old. When they were young, which one was not regarded as a genius. Even so, they had been practicing in Fangcun mountain for hundreds of years before they had their present accomplishments. In their eyes, Xu Shaotang is no different from a little doll. No matter how strong he is, how strong can he be?


    "Are you so sure that Xu Shaotang is a treasure with hidden strength, not a real accomplishment?"


    Huang Youdao looked at them quietly. "Have you ever thought about what would happen if your judgment was wrong?"


    Everything is in case. How old are Huang you Dao and Zhou Fu Chen? Although their cultivation can suppress them, they are more cautious now.


    This may be because he stands at different heights and sees different things.


    Who can guarantee that he will be right just by his own guess and judgment?


    If Xu Shaotang really had a semi Saint cultivation, he would not be afraid, but by Xu Shaotang''s means, Zhou Fuchen and Feng Qingjun would not have a chance to live, even his own life would be threatened!


    In these 300 years, there are still 20 to 30 years left. He hopes to go further and become a legendary Saint at this last moment, instead of doing these fearless disputes.


    "No need to think!"


    Zhou Fuchen waved his hand with a gesture of rebuking Fang Qiu, and said with disdain: "if Xu Shaotang''s strength is really higher than ours, I''m afraid he''s already done something to us. Brother Tao has not moved around in the secular world, and I don''t know the situation of the secular world. Those people in the secular world can''t tolerate us monks! But if there is a glimmer of hope, it will destroy us completely! "


    "Brother Fu Chen is right!"


    Feng Qingjun said with a smile: "if our judgment is wrong, then we can''t tolerate the existence of Xu Shaotang! Brother Tao, you might as well think that Xu Shaotang had such accomplishments when he was so young. It is almost inevitable that he will become a saint in the future. Will he be able to tolerate us monks then? "


    Can''t let Xu Shaotang really grow up, must strangle it in the cradle!


    If he is allowed to grow up now, when he has the strength to destroy the three families, it will be the end of the three families!


    Before, they thought that Xu Shaotang was a celestial being at most. Even so, they all thought that Xu Shaotang''s cultivation was too rebellious. Now Huang Youdao has judged that Xu Shaotang is probably a semi saint. No matter who is right or wrong in their judgment, Xu Shaotang will never stay!


    Listening to Feng Qingjun''s words, Huang Youdao fell into a short thinking.


    A moment later, Huang Youdao nodded slightly: "what brother Qingjun said is very true. Judging from Xu Shaotang''s means of destroying the Meng family, if we give this person a chance, we three will soon follow the Meng family."


    "Moreover, when Xu Shaotang put the head of the Mongolian ancestor on the top of the mountain, he declared war on us."Seeing that Huang Youdao was agitated, Feng Qingjun continued: "if all three of us don''t fight, don''t we see the jokes of many friars in fangcunshan? Are we afraid of a child in the secular world?"


    "I wanted to shut up and attack the legendary saint''s realm, but now it seems that it will be delayed for a while."


    Huang Youdao chuckled and said to himself, "it''s OK to solve these troubles first, so that no one will disturb me later and shut up!"


    He is telling the truth, but it is not the taste in his heart when he stops in Feng Qingjun''s and Zhou Fuchen''s ears.


    Huang Youdao''s words and deeds show his semi saint''s superiority.


    Now also say the impact of saints, which is tantamount to their already lost heart pulled down again.


    Although they were upset, they didn''t show it. They just agreed with each other with a smile: "in that case, let''s take this Xu Shaotang first! People in the secular world think that only Xu Shaotang can become their dependence, then we will destroy his dependence! "


    As soon as the words fell, a cold light burst out in their eyes.


    "Good!"


    Huang Youdao narrowed his eyes and said, "please send someone to give Xu Shaotang the next battle card!"


    "It''s just a doll. If you kill it, what''s the next post?" Zhou Fuchen disdains the way.


    "No!"


    Huang Youdao shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "this battle should be known all over the world! Let the people in the secular world have a good look at how vulnerable the people they rely on


    Hearing Huang Youdao''s words, they thought for a while, then laughed and said: "brother Youdao is considerate!"

 Chapter 2504

    The next day, Xu Shaotang received a phone call from Joseph and asked him to meet him in the Red Mansion.


    Xu Shaotang has been to the red chamber several times, but he doesn''t know how Joseph would ask him to meet there. Is it difficult for Joseph to be old and strong, and still want to feel the exotic customs?


    With a curious mind, Xu Shaotang hangs up and goes to the Red Mansion.


    At the door of Joseph''s room, a blonde foreigner stood at the door like an iron tower.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang came forward, the man stopped him and said in fluent English, "yellow monkey, this is not the place you can enter!"


    "What did you say?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed, "I don''t know English, please say it in Chinese."


    "Yellow, skin, monkey, son, this is not the place you can enter!" The man looked at Xu Shaotang contemptuously and said sarcastically in broken Chinese.


    "Very good!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the man faintly, "I''ll give you a day. If you can escape from Xia, I can spare your life!"


    ¡°Fuck£¡¡±


    That person disdains of looking at Xu Shaotang, raise a hand, a regiment of flames suddenly attack to Xu Shaotang.


    "It seems you don''t want this opportunity!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted, raised his hand, and a great breath enveloped the flame. His fingers moved, and the flame suddenly turned to attack the man. There was no time for the man to dodge. The flame instantly lit his clothes.


    He wanted to control the fire, but suddenly found that the fire was not under his control.


    "Ah


    The rapid burning flame immediately wrapped it, the man immediately sent out a scream like a pig, fell to the ground and rolled in pain, but the flame showed no sign of extinction.


    Hearing the scream outside, Joseph in the door quickly opens the door and rushes out. There is no time to say hello to Xu Shaotang. A water dragon has destroyed the flame on the man.


    At this time, another man came out of the room, also an acquaintance, Milo of the round table riding group.


    It was not until the flame on the man was completely destroyed that Joseph had time to say hello to Xu Shaotang. He was full of doubts and asked, "Mr. Xu, this is..."


    "Go in and say it. You don''t think it''s humiliating. I don''t think it''s humiliating."


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Joseph lightly, walked into the room calmly and said, "bring your man in with you."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t look right, Joseph''s face was cold, and he quickly dragged the man who was still screaming there into the room.


    When they came in, Xu Shaotang was sitting there with his legs up. Xu Shaotang casually picked up the wine on the table and took a sip. He looked at Joseph faintly: "do you do it yourself, or do you want me to do it?"


    "Mr. Xu, what''s going on?" Joseph took a confused look at Xu Shaotang, then looked at the man who was still howling in a low voice, and said harshly, "how did you offend Mr. Xu?"


    "I..."


    The man endured the severe pain of his body, bowed his head and said, "I didn''t know he was Mr. Xu... "


    "Pa!"


    Joseph grabbed him by the neck, slapped him in the face and said angrily, "I didn''t ask if you know Mr. Xu! I ask you, "how did you offend Mr. Xu?"


    Under a slap, the man''s mouth was full of blood, and he said, "I Stop Mr. Xu and don''t let him in. "


    After all, he did not dare to say his original words, just to avoid the heavy.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as he finished, Joseph slapped him in the face: "I know Mr. Xu''s temper. If you don''t speak rudely, he can teach you a little lesson at most. He won''t die!"


    Joseph''s angry slap made the man''s eyes dazzled.


    Back to God, the man suddenly jumped up like a cat with its tail on. He broke free from Joseph''s hand and let the blood flow from the corner of his mouth. He glared at Joseph angrily: "Joseph, don''t challenge my bottom line!"


    "Well?"


    Listen to that person''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flash a fine awn.


    How dare this man talk to Joseph like that?


    It seems that this man is not just Joseph''s staff!


    Joseph looked at the man tremblingly and said harshly, "Chris, I''ll give you one last chance to apologize to Mr. Xu immediately!"


    Corlisen didn''t know whether he was fooled or broke with a broken jar. He yelled angrily: "why should I apologize to this yellow monkey? He is a yellow monkey!"


    "Good! I gave you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it


    Joseph took a cold look at the man, turned to Xu Shaotang and said, "Mr. Xu, I don''t care about this, whatever you do with him!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "since you don''t want to do it, it''s only me! Remember, you owe me another favorAs soon as the voice fell, a golden light suddenly flashed.


    Before he knew what was going on, collison fell to the ground with his head up, his pupils dilated rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, he had lost his life.


    Joseph didn''t even look at the body of krisen. He just apologized to Xu Shaotang and said, "Mr. Xu, I''m really sorry. I''m not strict with you and let him collide with Mr. Xu."


    "It''s OK. He has paid for his bad words."


    Xu Shaotang gave Joseph a deep look and said with a faint smile, "how did you expect to meet me here? Since you can call my phone number, you should know that I have moved to Beijing, right


    He knew Joseph''s energy, so he would not be surprised that Joseph knew his phone number when he came back from heaven. Moreover, it was not a particularly secret thing.


    "I know!" Joseph said with a smile, "I heard that Mr. Xu doesn''t like to be disturbed by your family. That''s why he asked you to meet here."


    "How thoughtful of you


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked Milo, "do you think I should believe Joseph?"


    "I don''t know if you believe it or not."


    Milo smiles and gives Xu Shaotang a silent look.


    With a little surprise in his heart, Joseph quickly said with a smile, "Mr. Xu, I know it''s not polite to ask you to meet here, but..."


    Xu Shaotang interrupted him and asked faintly, "Joseph, there is a saying in the state of Xia that is to teach a teacher to teach an axe. Do you understand the meaning of this sentence?"


    "Mr. Xu, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang blankly.


    "Don''t understand!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ve given you the favor, and your goal has been achieved! I wanted to talk to you about the past, but now it seems that there is no need for it. "


    After that, Xu Shaotang got up from his seat and walked towards the door.

 Chapter 2505

    Xu Shaotang is not stupid. On the contrary, he is very smart.


    If he didn''t understand it at first, Xu Shaotang could see some clues when krisen roared at Joseph.


    Joseph could not have been unaware of his temper, or of how mean the mouth of that Corinth was, but he still kept Corinth at the door, obviously waiting for Corinth to hit him at the muzzle of his gun.


    The reason why he didn''t go to Xu''s house to see him was that he asked him to come here. It''s not because he didn''t want to disturb his family. It''s just that if he went to Xu''s house to find him directly, chrissen would know himself and wouldn''t run into his gun.


    Although it''s not clear about the identity of this Corinth, it''s obvious that Joseph didn''t want to kill him himself, so he got rid of him with his own hand.


    It''s all left over by the ancestors of Xia. Joseph is still playing this game in front of him. What a master!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was going to leave, Joseph and Milo hurriedly came forward to hold him at the same time.


    "Xu, don''t worry. If you have something to say, you''ll have to leave just now." Milo pulled Xu Shaotang and tried to make a round of it. Joseph said, "Joseph, don''t you want to tell us the truth? Don''t you know Xu''s temper? "


    Joseph looked at them awkwardly, and then cooperated with Milo to pull Xu Shaotang to the side and sat down. He said with a smile, "Mr. Xu, it''s really my fault. Why don''t you give me a chance to explain it?"


    "I gave you a chance just now. It was you who pretended to be confused with me."


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "Joseph, if it wasn''t for the sake of our fighting together several times, do you think I would take the initiative to jump into the pit you dug for me?"


    Xu Shaotang would not have wanted to help Joseph if it had not been for chrissen himself.


    However, he was curious about what the background of corlisen was, and he even made Joseph use of the mouse to avoid it.


    In his impression, Joseph didn''t seem to be right.


    "Xu, calm down." Milo poured the wine for Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "you don''t know. Joseph wanted to use my hand to get rid of corlisen before, but I''m not like you. I''m a brave artist. I can see it clearly, and I take the initiative to help Joseph."


    "Has he ever cheated you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Milo in surprise, then snorted at Joseph and said, "you are really picking on acquaintances!"


    This is a typical kill!


    If it wasn''t for his friendship with Joseph, Xu Shaotang might have even cleaned up with Joseph!


    "Mr. Xu, since you''ve all seen it, I won''t say anything more." Joseph was full of apologies and said: "Chris really should die, but he can''t die in my hands, so I can only take advantage of the opportunity to come to Xiaguo to find you and get rid of him by your hand. "


    " if you die, you will be in trouble. If we die, we won''t be in trouble? " Xu Shaotang looks at Joseph unhappily.


    Although he was not afraid of such trouble, he hated the feeling of being calculated.


    Joseph nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, "it''s going to be a bit of trouble, but I''m sure Mr. Xu, it''s not worth mentioning to you."


    "Don''t give me a high hat, I don''t want you to do it!" Xu Shaotang didn''t look at Joseph angrily, "tell me, what''s the background of krisen?"


    "He''s the favorite grandson of mogel, the head of the Roth consortium."


    Joseph sighed a long time and looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly. "I believe Mr. Xu also knows the influence of Ross consortia in our country. With the chaos in Xizhou, it''s time for major consortia to provide financial support. In fact, I know that mogel asked his grandson, who had just awakened his powers for more than a year, to come to the power group in order to control the power group It''s used by the consortium, but I can''t get rid of him myself. "


    Speaking of it, Joseph''s face was full of helplessness.


    He has lived for most of his life. How can he not see mogel''s purpose clearly? But even if he saw it clearly, he had nothing to do, because now Xizhou is in great need of the huge financial support of the Roth consortium, and now the daily military expenditure of Xizhou is calculated in hundreds of millions of dollars!


    If he kills chrissen, mogel will certainly take advantage of it. At that time, in order to appease mogel, he is likely to lose control of the psionic group.


    He can lose control of the psionic group, but in the future, Xizhou will be more difficult, and even be eroded by mogel step by step!


    Therefore, this time, he brought krisen to Xia on the pretext of bringing him to practice. He knew that krisen was a racist and was always unfriendly to the yellow race, so he deliberately set up this situation to let krisen offend Xu Shaotang and get rid of him by Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    "So if I kill chrissen, mogel will deal with me, won''t he?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    "Mogel will certainly deal with you, but I''m sure you won''t pay attention to it."Joseph seriously said: "in fact, if it wasn''t for the financial support of Ross consortium, even I would not have paid attention to it."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a year or two. You are good at flattering."


    "No, I''m just talking about the facts."


    Joseph said, "Mr. Xu, I sincerely apologize to you again for my behavior, but I really didn''t mean to count on you."


    After a year or two, Joseph didn''t know how strong Xu Shaotang was. But from his conversation with Xu Qing, we can roughly guess that Xu Shaotang''s strength is better than when they met last time.


    He was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent a year or two ago. Although he has improved, he is afraid that the gap with Xu Shaotang is even bigger.


    By Xu Shaotang''s hand to get rid of corlisen, he also made the decision after a battle between heaven and man.


    "All the calculations have been made. Is it still useful to say that now?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted and his eyes flashed. "Joseph, for the sake of our previous joint efforts, this time will be fine. But I warn you, next time, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph was glad to know that this pass had passed, but he nodded quietly: "Mr. Xu, thank you for your generosity! I promise there won''t be another time! "


    "I hope not!"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said faintly: "you asked me to meet this time, just to get rid of krisen with my hand?"

 Chapter 2506

    "No, of course not! In fact, I''m here to ask Mr. Xu for help. "


    Joseph looked a little embarrassed when he said this.


    After all, this just put Xu Shaotang together, in the twinkling of an eye to ask Xu Shaotang to help, even he felt embarrassed.


    "What? Can I help you? I heard you right


    Xu Shaotang looks at Joseph in surprise.


    Of course, he knew that the purpose of Joseph''s meeting with him would not be so simple, but although he forgave Joseph''s calculation, it did not mean that he had no resentment in his heart, and he didn''t want to help Joseph at all!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s pretentious surprise, Milo said with a helpless smile: "not only him, but also I''ve come to ask you for help."


    "You two think of me as an international rescue team, don''t you?" Xu Shaotang looked at them with a black line on his face, "they all ask me for help. Who can I ask for help?"


    "Xu, your strength is too strong. We can''t help you even if we want to." Milo laughs.


    "Milo, you''ve learned to flatter Joseph, too!"


    Xu Shaotang gave Milo a white look and said, "I have a lot of shit to do myself. I don''t have the heart to help you."


    If he has time to help Milo and Joseph, he might as well go shopping with his women in the capital. He hasn''t been shopping with them for some time since he came back!


    What''s more, it''s not so easy for these two people to come to Xia Guo and ask for help.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph grabbed Xu Shaotang and begged: "Mr. Xu, I know you are very busy, but please help us with this matter."


    Milo looked at Joseph holding on to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile: "Xu has just helped you get rid of the person you want to get rid of. Now you should let Xu help me?"


    "Milo, your business can be slow, but ours can''t!"


    "Fart, I think you can do it slowly!" Milo stares at Joseph.


    Joseph thought about it and said, "the big deal makes Mr. Xu want to help me, and then I''ll help you!"


    "No, help us first, and then help you!" Milo said without compromise.


    "I spoke first!"


    "It''s no use opening your mouth first. Xu has already helped you once!"


    "Milo, I told you about Mr. Xu''s return!"


    Listen to two people in their ears for their first to help who things quarrel, Xu Shaotang suddenly a black line between the two people seems to see.


    "Stop!"


    Can''t stand these two people to quarrel so much, Xu Shaotang said with a silent smile: "I didn''t seem to promise to help you which one? To be honest, I can''t help any of you, so stop arguing! We might as well have a good drink at this time. "


    These two people are at least big men in their own country, but they are quarreling here.


    The key is, listen to their meaning, do not know that they have promised to help them!


    "Xu, don''t be too busy rejecting me. Listen to me first. I''m sure you will help me after listening!" This time, Milo got ahead of Joseph.


    "No, Mr. Xu, listen to me first!" Joseph is not to be outdone.


    Seeing that they have signs of fighting again, Xu Shaotang quickly asks them to stop. At the same time, he curiously looks at Milo: "since you are so confident, what do you want me to do for you first?"


    He is really curious, he has so clearly refused, but Milo is still so confident, Milo should know that he will not get up early.


    Since he is so confident, maybe if he wants to help himself, it will arouse his interest?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo took a proud look at Joseph, and then slowly said, "Xu, have you ever heard of angels?"


    "God Why


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, but a moment later he was relieved.


    Now that the legendary creatures such as dragons exist, it seems that there is nothing strange about the appearance of angels in this world.


    "Yes, it''s an angel, an angel with wings!"


    MENOIR nodded. "Just a few days ago, when her royal highness was out, she was caught by an angel. I still don''t know about it. So I want you to help me save the princess. Honestly, I have no confidence in conquering the angels."


    "It''s not an angel, it''s a stranger!"


    As soon as Milo''s voice fell, Joseph couldn''t wait to retort.


    Xu Shaotang motioned Joseph not to speak, and looked curiously at Milo: "and then?"


    "What then?"


    Milo does not understand looking at Xu Shaotang.


    "No, that''s why you''re sure I''ll help you? Where do you get the confidence? " Xu Shaotang looks at Milo in black.


    No matter whether the bird with wings is an angel or an alien, the key is that he promised to help Milo save their princess. What can he get?Judging from the present situation, he seems to get no good at all!


    Milo slightly stagnated, then understood the meaning of Xu Shaotang, and suddenly asked in surprise: "Xu, don''t you know Princess Kailin?"


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully and said slowly, "Princess Kailin, this name is a little familiar. I should have heard it before. But does it have anything to do with whether I can save her or not? I don''t know her anyway! "


    "Xu, Princess Kailin is known as the first beauty in the West."


    Milo gave Xu Shaotang an ambiguous look and said with a smile: "there is an old saying in your country that beauty matches hero. After the princess is captured, your majesty promises that if any warrior saves Princess Kailin, she will marry her to him and will be granted an honorary title."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Milo''s words, Xu Shaotang said, "Milo, can I kick you out of here?"


    Is this the origin of Milo''s faith?


    In the eyes of Milo?


    He also remembered that Princess Kailin was indeed regarded as the first beauty in modern western society.


    But the question is, whether Princess Kailin is beautiful or not, it''s none of his business!


    "No, Xu, I heard you have a lot of women, so..."


    "So you think I''m a lecheron who can''t even walk when I see beauty, right?" Xu Shaotang looked at Milo with a black line on his face, "I have a lot of women, but every woman is worthy of my heart! As for me, I''m really a bit lecherous, but I''m sorry, I''m not interested in your foreign beauties, and I''m not interested in the Grand Duke of honor! "


    If Milo didn''t say that he would marry Princess Cailin to the man who rescued her, he might help Milo, but if he did, he wouldn''t help him!


    Let''s not say whether the so-called foreign beauties meet his aesthetic standards, just because he doesn''t want to have another forced marriage, he can''t agree with Milo!

 Chapter 2507

    "Mr. Xu Miluo, I won''t help you!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang refused Milo, Joseph immediately pushed Milo aside happily and quickly said to Xu Shaotang, "Mr. Xu, in fact, what I want to ask you for help is also related to the alien. It''s the angel Milo said just now. In fact, it''s not an angel, it''s just an alien."


    With that, Joseph gave Milo a special look.


    "No, is that a stranger or an angel?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the two people with some doubts, but he didn''t know who was right.


    "Angel!"


    "Strange man!"


    Two people say with one voice, but the result is just the opposite.


    Xu Shaotang looked at them helplessly, and then slowly asked Joseph, "what''s special about that stranger you''re talking about? I''ll ask you both to come to me at the same time. "


    "Yes!"


    Joseph nodded slightly, and his face began to become more serious. "In fact, those aliens are somewhat similar to our powers, but different from the powers, those aliens have some mutation. Mr. Xu, you should know the gene warrior?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "well, you know, those people in your country don''t like studying this stuff very much?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph blushed slightly and said awkwardly: "since the last zombie incident, we have given up studying gene fighters. Mr. Xu, let''s not talk about this first. Let''s continue to talk about strange people! "


    Joseph calmed his embarrassment a little, and then continued: "those alien people should also have some genetic variation. A few months ago, many places in the West began to appear alien people one after another, and the form of these alien people is irreversible."


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said: "that is to say, the angel Milo said is just an alien who shows the gene of birds in human?"


    "It should be!"


    Joseph nodded slightly and said: "in addition to this kind of alien, there are also many half human and half animal alien. Once these alien mutate, they can obtain extremely strong strength. Although they are a kind of gene mutation, their abilities are far beyond gene fighters."


    "According to you, these aliens are half human and half beast creatures at most. You can deal with these aliens, can''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Joseph curiously.


    No matter how strong the beast is, in front of Milo, who is a power of the whole family, it''s just like a mole ant. Of course, it''s another matter if it mutates into a supernatural beast like the dragon and phoenix of Xia kingdom.


    "Mr. Xu, you don''t know something."


    Joseph shook his head slightly and sighed: "these strange people have a terrible evolutionary ability! At first, we thought that these aliens were just gene fighters made by some organization like the hand of God, so we didn''t pay much attention to them. Later, when we realized that they were not right, many aliens had evolved several times. According to our research, every time they evolved, their power in all aspects would increase nearly tenfold. Now, many aliens have changed It has become extremely terrifying. If we allow these aliens to evolve, the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    At this point, Joseph''s face showed a strong color of regret.


    If they had known that the aliens would have evolved so fast, they would have tried their best to nip them in the bud at the beginning, and they would not have caused the situation today.


    "Strange, why are you the only people in the West who are different?" Xu Shaotang frowned tightly, full of puzzled thinking.


    According to Joseph''s time, the time when the strange people appeared should be roughly the time when the seal of the gate of heaven completely collapsed. The appearance of the strange people should have something to do with the collapse of the seal of the gate of heaven.


    But these strange people only appear in the western world, which is a little puzzling.


    Is it difficult for westerners to mutate more easily?


    "It''s not because of the geographical relationship. According to our existing research data, all the different people share the same blood!"


    Joseph said solemnly, "we call this kind of blood" the blood of the demons ". They all have a common ancestor, which can even be traced back to tens of thousands of years ago! Mr. Xu, do you remember the invasion of the demons? "


    "The invasion of the demons?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed abruptly and said in a deep voice, "do you mean that the ancestors of these people who have become strange people may be the demons who used to be?"


    "Yes


    Joseph nodded his head and said, "I have learned something from those above you. In ancient times, the demons were probably not completely eliminated, but some survivors were forced to hide by your Eastern strongmen. Later, they gradually integrated into our western world, especially in our country!"


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully about what Joseph said.


    If so, it can explain the fact that the alien only exists in the West."So, how do you want me to help you?"


    Xu Shaotang restrained his joking look. "You said that there should be more than a few strange people. Even if I can separate myself, I''m afraid I can''t kill them all?"


    "We suspect that these people are not unorganized."


    Joseph said: "according to the information we have now, there should be a leader behind these strange people. What I want Mr. Xu to do for us is to help us find this strange leader and kill him."


    "Catch the king first?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Joseph and then said with a bitter smile, "you really look up to me! You don''t know who the leaders behind the strange people are, or where they are hiding. Just ask me to help you hunt down the leaders of the strange people. You think I''m an immortal. "


    He really didn''t know what to say. Joseph''s request seemed simple, but in fact it was extremely difficult.


    Not to mention whether he has the strength to kill the alien leader, it is very difficult to find the so-called alien leader.


    Let him like a headless fly to look for this alien leader who doesn''t know if he really exists. It''s a pity that Joseph would like to open his mouth. If he did, he wouldn''t like to open his mouth!


    Joseph also realized that his request was too much. He laughed at Xu Shaotang awkwardly and said confidently: "Mr. Xu, I know it''s difficult for you, but I believe you can do it with your wisdom and strength!"


    "You can pull it down!"


    Xu Shaotang murmured: "I still believe that you can help me gather the vanishing Nuwa stone spirit!"

 Chapter 2508

    "What failure?"


    Joseph didn''t listen to Xu Shaotang''s words very much. He heard "Shiling" as "failure", so he asked curiously.


    "Brake failure!"


    Xu Shaotang white his one eye, "Joseph, I drink your wine to you vomit out, OK, this matter I really can''t help you!"


    Speaking, Xu Shaotang would lie there retching up, it seems that really want to drink into the stomach of the wine to vomit out.


    "You don''t have to, Mr. Xu."


    Joseph and Milo looked at each other awkwardly and quickly grabbed Xu Shaotang. "Even if you don''t agree to help us, just because you saved our lives in the tomb of the Pharaoh before, you should have a drink."


    "Well, that''s it."


    Xu Shaotang immediately stopped retching, "I can''t help you with any of your things!"


    Are you kidding? They don''t have any clue about their affairs. If he is an omniscient God, maybe he can help them.


    Before, he didn''t want to help, but now he has more heart than strength.


    "Think again, Xu."


    Milo grabs Xu Shaotang tightly and doesn''t let him leave.


    "Milo, tell me where I''m going to save your princess Caroline?" Xu Shaotang broke Milo''s hand and said with a bitter smile, "or I''ll join your knights of the round table and spend ten or eight years to help you trace the whereabouts of Princess Kailin?"


    They are easy to say and believe that they have a way.


    He has a way to do nothing, and only God has a way. Instead of asking him for help, it''s better to go back and worship their God. Maybe their God will show up and give him some guidance!


    Being blocked by Xu Shaotang''s words, miluodun''s words stopped.


    He also knows that it''s really difficult to ask Xu Shaotang to help him save a person who doesn''t even know where he is now, but the only person he can think of now who can help him is Xu Shaotang!


    If this matter is delayed for another day, Princess Kailin will be in more danger.


    Princess Kailin is your favorite little daughter. She has been chosen as the next queen. Once Princess Kailin has an accident, it will have a huge impact on their country.


    So, even though he knew it was a bit difficult for Xu Shaotang, he had the cheek to come and ask.


    "Xu, do you think this will work?" After thinking about it for a while, Milo said, "we will try our best to trace the whereabouts of Princess Kailin. If we find Princess Kailin''s whereabouts, please do me a favor. Even Milo asked you."


    "You have to pester me, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to Joseph in tears and laughter, "just go and cooperate with him! Anyway, you two have something to do with the alien. Just help him find the alien leader, and then use the alien leader to find Princess Kailin. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph said with a bitter smile: "Xu, how can you say that easily?"


    "Nonsense, you know it''s not easy!"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "why didn''t you think about it when you asked me to do something for you?"


    He really didn''t want to talk to these two people any more. They all knew what they wanted to do, so they wanted to come to him.


    If he had known that this meeting was like this, he would have been too lazy to come here. Instead of talking about the past, he would have made a mess of himself, and now he would have offended the rose family to death.


    "We don''t believe in Mr. Xu''s strength." Joseph smiles awkwardly.


    "I still believe in your strength!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "if you believe it, it will be useful. I believe the world will return to peace in the next second. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Joseph, an old fox, believes in him one by one. Doesn''t he want to help him?


    If it wasn''t for him, Joseph believed he was a ghost!


    God knows if Joseph is naive or funny. He just wants him to do such thankless things with a word of faith. Isn''t that just daydreaming?


    Joseph was so speechless by Xu Shaotang that he looked at Milo helplessly: "why don''t we cooperate! There''s some truth in what Mr. Xu said just now. Our affairs are all related to the alien. If we find out the alien leader, if we catch him, we can definitely get the whereabouts of Princess Kailin from him. "


    "You''d better help me find out the whereabouts of Princess Kailin first."


    Milo is obviously not stupid, did not take the initiative to jump into the pit Joseph dug, "alien leader thing can be delayed for a while, but Princess Kailin thing is not delayed."


    "What if your princess Caroline is dead?" Joseph said in a deep voice: "the stranger who captured Princess Kailin is mostly interested in the beauty of Princess Kailin. Milo, although my words are not very nice, I still have to remind you that your princess Kailin falls into the hands of the stranger. Even if she doesn''t die, I''m afraid she will be killed...""Joseph!"


    Milo suddenly burst out and stared at Joseph coldly: "you''d better know what you''re talking about! Otherwise, I don''t mind a duel with you


    Milo was really pissed off by Joseph this time.


    Joseph can think of things, of course, he can think of, but think of and say it is another thing!


    What''s more, he still had a chance in his heart. He had another purpose to capture Princess Kailin instead of coveting her beauty.


    He didn''t want Joseph to let his last hope die.


    Feeling Milo''s strong killing, Joseph smiles helplessly and closes his mouth wisely.


    He knew that if he really stimulated Milo again, Milo would really fight him. Although he was not afraid to fight Milo, it was meaningless.


    "Well, you two have to fight. It''s better to fight outside."


    Xu Shaotang light looking at two people, "as for you two things, I really can''t help you! I''ll leave first! "


    After that, Xu Shaotang got up and went to the door.


    "Mr. Xu!"


    Joseph stopped Xu Shaotang and said seriously, "I beg you to think about it again! I know it''s very difficult for you. Well, I''ll try my best to track down the strange leader first. If I have any news, please help me! This is not only helping us, but also helping yourself! If you let the alien continue to evolve, they will threaten you one day


    "Well..."


    Xu Shaotang stood there and thought about it carefully, then slowly said: "if you really find out the whereabouts of the alien leader, you can let me know, but I don''t guarantee that I will help you. You should know that I have a lot of shit now!"


    "Thank you very much."

 Chapter 2509

    Xu Shaotang just walked out of the door, only to find a man standing outside.


    "Boss!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang come out, Xiao Jingwen can''t help laughing at him.


    "Why are you here?"


    Xu Shaotang rubbed Xiao Jingwen''s head, "have you been waiting here for a long time? Never go in. "


    "Not long, just a little bit."


    Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "just now I saw you teach a foreigner a lesson here. I guess you have something to do inside, so you didn''t come in to disturb you."


    "The fart doesn''t disturb."


    Xu Shaotang took Xiao Jingwen to the side, pointed to the room he had just walked out and said, "I was almost depressed by the two goods inside. I almost vomited all the wine I had drunk! Let''s go and have a drink with you. "


    Since he met Xiao Jingwen in the red chamber, he naturally wanted to have a good drink. However, he was curious. How could the boy come to the red chamber without any trouble? Could he get used to it?


    Don''t you feel happy if you don''t come to these clubs for a day?


    "Don''t go."


    Xiao Jingwen shook his head slightly and said, "I want to beat those fools inside. You may be more angry after seeing them."


    "Idiot?"


    Xu Shaotang jokingly said, "why, do you have other friends? Now that you know that other people are stupid, what are you going to do with them? "


    "Hey, hey, don''t I have nowhere to go?" Xiao Jingwen was embarrassed and said with a smile: "you are as busy as a top all day. The second and third brothers are in the dragon group again. I first came to Beijing. Today, I just heard that it''s good here, so I plan to come here to meet some new friends. I still like to eat and die."


    "What happened?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "As a result, my friend didn''t realize it, but met a few fools."


    Xiao Jingwen curled his lips and said, "those people in the capital should be regarded as the figures on the table, but they look like I''m trying to curry favor with them."


    "This has always been the case with these young people in the capital. Since they don''t speculate, don''t mix with these people. If you really want to know some decent people, I''ll introduce you later."


    Xu Shaotang laughs. It''s not that he has never met Xiao Jingwen.


    When Chu Linfeng came to the capital at the beginning of that year, which of those people didn''t regard him as a native hat?


    In these places where people can come to the Red Mansion, their families have some foundation. Even if they are only a third rate family in the capital, they will show a superior attitude in front of people outside the capital, as if they are born with a sense of superiority.


    "Ha ha, no!"


    Xiao Jingwen looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile: "if I didn''t see the boss coming, I would have finished cleaning up and they would have left! But then again, it''s a bit interesting to see those stupid people being self righteous. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing what Xiao Jingwen said, Xu Shaotang had to say that Xiao Jingwen''s idea was very special, but when he thought about it carefully, it was really that.


    Those people think they are superior, but actually they don''t know that others just treat them as monkeys.


    This kind of people can be found everywhere in the world.


    "Since it''s so interesting, I''ll take part in the fun."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m just depressed by those two goods. Let''s go to see monkey opera."


    "Ha, that''s what you said."


    Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "they make you angry. Don''t blame me."


    "It''s OK. I''m not angry with these people." Xu Shaotang waved to Xiao Jingwen to take him.


    When Xiao Jingwen walks to the room inside, Xu Shaotang sighs in his heart.


    In fact, he didn''t want to have fun. He didn''t want to have fun. He didn''t need to bully these self righteous young people in Red Mansions. He was too bored to see Xiao Jingwen. Their brothers had their own affairs. Although they were all in Beijing now, they didn''t have much time to meet each other.


    To take Xiao Jingwen to kill those young people is not only to play with him, but also to help Xiao Jingwen establish his position in the dandy circle of the capital. By the way, I''d like to see where those high spirited young people are. I don''t know if there are any people he knows.


    After Xiao Jingwen pushed the door, he saw five men and women sitting in twos and threes in the room, but none of them he knew.


    "Is this your friend?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang, who followed Xiao Jingwen, was held by two women with heavy make-up, he showed a trace of displeasure and said faintly, "I can''t let anyone in!"


    "Lao Xiao, you''ve been out for such a long time. We said just now, are you afraid to ask you to pay the bill and slip away first?" The other one pointed to the foreign wine on the table, "don''t talk, first punish yourself for three cups!"


    With a wave of his hand, the woman sitting next to him immediately poured three glasses of wine. The little man pointed to the wine on the table, and the meaning was obvious.Looking at the two young people''s bossy appearance, Xu Shaotang could not help shaking his head. As Xiao Jingwen said, these two people are really superior everywhere!


    It''s Xiao Jingwen''s good temper. If he had, he would have let them know why the flowers are so red!


    Xiao Jingwen noticed Xu Shaotang''s look, gently reached out and patted him, walked forward with a smile and said: "OK, I''ll accept the punishment!"


    After that, Xiao Jingwen quickly drank the three glasses of wine without frowning.


    He has been hanging out in every club of Tianhai for such a long time, and drinking is not much different from drinking water for him.


    "Ha ha, cheerfulness!"


    Seeing that Xiao Jingwen had drunk all three glasses of wine, the young man immediately laughed, pointed to several bottles of high-grade foreign wine on the table and said to Xu Shaotang, "Hello! It''s not so easy for the new comer to enter Ni Shao''s room! After drinking these bottles of wine, you are entitled to stay here. "


    "See, they are stupid enough!"


    Xiao Jingwen whispered in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    "Indeed


    Xu Shaotang smile, but also not angry, quickly went to the table, grabbed a few bottles of wine, in the eyes of the two young people that tease, with lightning speed will drink a few bottles of wine, and then wipe his mouth like a nobody.


    Looking at several empty wine bottles, the two young people''s eyes finally showed a trace of surprise.


    A moment later, they finally recovered.


    "Not bad, not bad, a little interesting!" Nuo patted the woman on her left hand again! Since you can drink so much, let me see how much you can drink! Drink a bottle and I''ll give you a million! If you drink it all, I''ll give you another ten million! "

 Chapter 2510

    There are so many stupid people every year, especially today!


    Xu Shaotang laughed in his heart, but shook his head at Ni Shao and said, "one million is too little! If it''s 10 million, I can think about it. "


    "Ten million a bottle?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the young man next to him began to laugh, "what do you think you are? You are qualified to talk to Ni Shao! If it wasn''t for Lao Xiao''s sake, you wouldn''t even be qualified to pour wine in this room! "


    "Don''t pretend to be rich if you can''t afford money."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "if a bottle of 10 million, I can drink until Ni Dashao goes bankrupt!"


    "Until I''m broke?"


    Ni Shao burst out laughing, as if he had heard the funniest joke of this century. Then he laughed again and said, "well, since you dare to question Ben Shao, Ben Shao can''t help you! Well, ten bottles and one hundred million! If you don''t drink enough bottles, how about that? "


    "Yes, but do you have enough wine?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, if I don''t have enough here, there will be more Red Mansions!"


    Ni Shao said with a laugh: "it depends on whether you have the ability to drink less to bankruptcy!"


    "Well, let''s go to the bar!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and sits down, drinking bottle after bottle.


    Later, maybe he disliked the woman''s slow speed of opening the wine. He simply asked the woman to get out of the way and drink while she was there.


    One, two


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two meter square table was already full of empty wine bottles. At the beginning, the two young and old people were still holding the posture of watching monkey opera and laughing there. Later, the smiles on their faces gradually froze on their faces.


    In less than five minutes, a bottle of wine could not be found in the whole room, but Xu Shaotang was still standing there like a nobody.


    "Ni Shao, no wine."


    Pointing to the empty wine rack in the room, Xu Shaotang put his hands on his chest and said with a smile: "ask someone to bring the wine! By the way, pay for the wine first! There should be more than 50 bottles here. I''ll count you 50 bottles. Thanks for your attention, 500 million! "


    500 million!


    Hear Xu Shaotang say that number, Ni Shao face immediately a draw.


    Even if he is a spendthrift, 500 million is enough to make his flesh ache for a long time!


    Let this bastard drink all the good wine he''s treasured. Do you have to pour him 500 million yuan?


    "Drink, drink! Go and get the wine


    Ni Shao slaps the woman''s thigh in anger. Although the woman is in pain, she doesn''t dare to be angry. On the contrary, she has to smile and ask for wine.


    Looking at Ni Shao''s exasperation, Xiao Jingwen is already happy. He secretly says that he hasn''t been waiting for Xu Shaotang so long. Xu Shaotang''s way of cleaning up people is really special! As long as you follow Xu Shaotang, you won''t worry about not having fun.


    "Let''s settle the 500 million first."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m afraid that Ni Shao will go bankrupt. I''ll have to pay for the wine out of my own pocket later!"


    "Fart!"


    Ni Shao stood up and said angrily, "if I don''t drink you here today, I''m not surnamed Ni!"


    "You don''t want to pay me if you drink me to death, do you?"


    In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, there was a flash of cold light, "don''t talk nonsense, take out 500 million first! What''s the money in front of me? "


    "What are you, dare to talk like this in front of Ni Shao?" The woman beside Ni Shao hummed coldly.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Xu Shaotang gives the woman a warning look. Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the woman''s heart suddenly cools. A strong fear suddenly strikes her heart, but she doesn''t dare to look at Xu Shaotang again. She quickly lowers her head.


    Seeing that the woman had settled down, Xu Shaotang looked back at Ni Shao: "it''s OK not to give money. You can drink as much as I drink, and I''ll give you 10 million bottles. If you can drink 50 bottles, we''ll clear up. How about that?"


    "Fart!"


    Ni Shao is very angry. He looks at Xu Shaotang disdainfully and says, "are you qualified to talk about terms with Ben Shao?"


    "I''m not talking to you about terms!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "I just told you to choose one of the two! You have to choose. You have to choose if you don''t! "


    "If Ben Shao doesn''t choose, what will you do?" Ni Shao looks at Xu Shaotang fearlessly, he does not want to choose, also dare not choose.


    Five hundred million dollars made his flesh ache, but fifty bottles of wine was enough to kill him!


    He won''t pay, and he won''t fight like this fool in front of him!


    "No choice?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you will choose it soon!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly grabbed the wine bottle on the table and gently pinched it. The wine bottle suddenly broke into powder!


    When Ni Shao is shocked by Xu Shaotang''s hand, Xu Shaotang grabs Ni Shao, directly pinches his mouth and pours the broken wine bottle into his mouth. No matter how hard an Ni Shao struggles, he can''t get rid of Xu Shaotang.Being poured into his mouth by the broken glass, Ni Shao is choked to tears and tears, and his mouth is constantly whimpering.


    His companion just wanted to come forward to help, was swept by Xu Shaotang''s eyes, but he was trembling and fell back.


    "Ni Kang, I heard that you have a special drinker here!"


    Just as it happened, the door was pushed open, and two young men came in with smiles on their faces.


    At the moment when he came in, Ni Kang''s companion, who was sitting there, quickly got up and quickly ran to them. Pointing to the constantly sobbing Ni Kang, he said, "Wei Shao, help Ni Shao!"


    There is no need for him to say that Wei Yu has already seen the situation in front of him.


    The smile on Wei Yu''s face disappeared in an instant. He just stared at Xu Shaotang and Ni Kang.


    Seeing the appearance of the Savior, Ni Kang quickly waves to Wei Yu for help, and the tears in his eyes fall.


    "Wei Shao..."


    Seeing that Wei Yu was staying there, the man gave a careful cry, and then yelled at Xu Shaotang: "release Ni Shao quickly, or Wei Shao wants you to look good..."


    "Pa!"


    Before the man finished, Wei Yu suddenly slapped him in the face and said, "shut up


    Wei Yu, who was born in the military, had some Kung Fu in his hand. He slapped the man down in anger.


    The man who fell on the ground looked at Wei Yu foolishly, and even forgot the pain on his face and the blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Wei Yu took a deep breath, walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and Ni Kang, and said with a smile, "Xu Shao, how did Ni Kang offend you? If he offends you, just tell me. There''s no need to dirty Xu Shao''s hands in order to clean him up. "


    Hearing Wei Yu''s words, Ni Kang, who had been struggling, was stunned for a moment, and his eyes suddenly showed a strong color of despair.

 Chapter 2511

    Xu Shaotang releases Ni Kang, claps his hands and shakes away the broken glass.


    "It''s nothing. The boy has bet 50 bottles of wine with me and still wants to break the debt. I''ll teach him a little lesson."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at Ni Kang, who is sitting on the ground and is constantly retching and coughing. He smiles and asks, "is he your friend?"


    "So it is."


    Wei Yu smiles and asks curiously, "what''s his bet with Xu Shao?"


    "I drink a bottle of wine and he gives me ten million!" Xu Shaotang pointed to a large number of wine bottles on the table with a smile, "this boy is still playing tricks with me. He wants to drink me to death here to break his debt."


    "Roll up!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wei Yu kicked Ni Kang and said angrily, "if you are willing to accept defeat, you dare to break up with Xu Shaotang! Do you know who Xu Shao is? Apologize to Xu Shao immediately. If you owe Xu Shao money, dare to lose one point. I want you to look good! "


    After being kicked by Wei Yu, Ni Kang got up from the ground with great pain, grabbed a glass of wine and forced to swallow the broken glass in his mouth. He lowered his head and cried: "Xu Shao, I have no eyes. Please forgive me this time! If you owe Xu Shao money, I''ll call Xu Shao immediately! "


    "Forget it!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand lightly and said: "this time I will teach you a little lesson! Don''t be so crazy in the future, there are too many people in this world who are more crazy than you! This time I feed you glass powder, next time maybe others feed you glass slag


    It''s only 500 million. He hasn''t seen it yet.


    "Not fast, thanks Xu Shao!" Wei Yu kicked Ni Kang and said angrily, "if it wasn''t for Xu Shaokuan and Hong, a hundred lives would not be enough for you to die!"


    "Thank you very much, Xu Shaokuan!"


    Ni Kang endure the pain on the body, a snot a tear of say.


    "Xu Shao, it''s rare to see you. It happens that I have a friend here today. Why don''t we go to my side and sit down?" Wei Yu pointed to the young man who came in with him with a smile. "This is Zhou Shaoyou. He and Xu Shao should be able to talk together. Shaoyou, this is Xu Shaotang I often mentioned to you. You should have heard of him from other places."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhou Shaoyou quietly, and Zhou Shaoyou also looks at him quietly.


    They don''t need any words. They already understand that they are the same kind of people.


    "It seems that we can really get together."


    Xu Shaotang smile, nodded: "then go sit down, just in time, I also introduce my brother to you."


    "No introduction. I know that this is Xu Shao''s brother, Xiao Jingwen and Xiao Shao."


    Wei Yu said with a smile: "Xu Shao, don''t forget that I wanted to fight with you in the past. At that time, I secretly asked someone to investigate you and Xiao Shao by the way."


    "Ha ha, I remember when you said that! Well, I won''t have to introduce you again. " With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Xiao Jingwen, "come on, let''s go and sit down together. It should be much more interesting there than here."


    "I think so."


    Xiao Jingwen looks at Ni Kang and others with a smile, and follows Xu Shaotang and them out.


    "Xu Shao, walk slowly!"


    Ni Kang and others quickly bow to see Xu Shaotang off. When they come out of the room, Ni Kang''s body can no longer support him and he slumps down on the ground.


    "Ni Shao."


    Seeing this, several people came to help.


    Ni Kang, however, was still in shock and refused to get up. Shaking all over, he asked the people around him: "just now Wei Shao said that the man was Xu Shaotang


    "Yes


    Several people bowed their heads.


    "Pa!"


    Ni Kang suddenly slapped heavily on his face. Maybe he felt that a slap didn''t relieve his anger, and gave himself a few big ears.


    "Ni Shao!" Several people quickly grabbed Ni Kang and asked cautiously, "you Are you all right? "


    "I''m so damn blind!"


    Ni Kang cried: "Xu Shaotang is right in front of me. I didn''t recognize him! Such a good opportunity to meet Xu Shaotang, Sheng Sheng was played like this by me, I''m really stupid! I am the biggest fool in the whole capital


    If he is a little bit polite to Xu Shaotang, if he does not treat Xu Shaotang as a native hat, maybe when he comes out of the red chamber, he can boast to others that he and Xu Shaotang have drunk together!


    He really didn''t know Xu Shaotang, but he heard Wei Yu mention Xu Shaotang. He also knew that if Xu Shaotang hadn''t raised his hand, Wei Yu would have turned into nothing!


    Moreover, his family repeatedly warned him that there were several people in the capital who could not be provoked, and Xu Shaotang was the one at the top!


    Now, if you let your old man know that he has offended Xu Shaotang, I''m afraid that he won''t step out of his family in a year or two!


    Looking at Ni Kang who seems to be mentally retarded, his face is burning with pain.


    It''s also that Xu Shaotang doesn''t bother to worry about them. If someone else changes his mind, he just needs to say something to Wei Yu. All the people here will eat too much and walk around!Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that Ni Kang''s intestines are green now. He has followed Wei Yu to another room. This room is more spacious than all the previous rooms, and the decoration style is different from other rooms.


    "It looks like you''ve done a good job in Beijing these years."


    Looking at the unique room in front of him, Xu Shaotang joked to Wei Yu.


    "No, I dare to blow in front of others. I dare not say that in front of Xu Shao." Wei Yu said with a modest smile: "Xu Shao, as you know, this red building was originally Qin Zongheng''s property. Later, when Qin Zongheng died of illness and Zongheng group was split up, this red building was also transferred by the Qin family, so I took the opportunity to buy it."


    "Oh, it turns out that the Red Mansion is your property now!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that. He knew that the owner of the red chamber was Qin Zongheng. Since Qin Zongheng''s death, he didn''t pay attention to the red chamber. It turned out that it fell to Wei Yu.


    Wei Yu said with a smile, "this room was specially renovated after I bought the Red Mansion. It''s specially designed for entertaining distinguished guests. I didn''t expect to receive you two distinguished guests, Xu Shao and Xiao Shao today."


    Wei Yu puts his attitude very low. Although many people in the dandy circle of Beijing now acquiesce that he is the first few in Beijing, he knows clearly that he is nothing. Xu Shaotang is too lazy to fight for his name. Otherwise, how can the name of the first few in Beijing fall to him.


    "VIP or not, they are just ordinary people."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile, then looked at Zhou Shao and said, "you''re not from the secular world, are you?"


    At the first sight of Zhou Shaoyou, he had this conjecture. Zhou Shaoyou''s temperament is still very different from that of people in the secular world.

 Chapter 2512

    "I''m from fangcunshan!"


    Zhou Shaoyou smiles and reaches out his hand to hold Xu Shaotang.


    "But the Zhou family, one of the three big families in Fangcun mountain?"


    Xu Shaotang also knew the Zhou family in fangcunshan. Although he didn''t know much about it, he also knew that the Zhou family was a big force in fangcunshan.


    "Yes and no."


    Zhou Shaoyou said with a smile, "the Zhou family doesn''t necessarily admit that I''m a member of the Zhou family, and I don''t think I''m a member of the Zhou family."


    Listening to Zhou Shaoyou''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a hint of Enlightenment: "it seems that you are in a somewhat awkward position in the Zhou family."


    Zhou Shaoyou said with a noncommittal smile: "in the eyes of the Zhou family, I''m just a humble illegitimate child. If I can, I hope I don''t have the blood of the Zhou family!"


    When he spoke, his face always kept a cool color, as if he was not talking about his own affairs.


    Looking at Zhou Shaoyou''s face, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help looking up at him.


    Although Zhou Shaoyou said it very simply, from his hostile words to the Zhou family, we can roughly guess that Zhou Shaoyou had suffered a lot of criticism and humiliation from childhood because of his illegitimate son''s identity. Maybe it was also because of these tribulations that he developed his calm.


    "I have to say that the Zhou family made a stupid decision."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "although I don''t know how the other children of the Zhou family are, I guess you should be better than the other children of the Zhou family!"


    He didn''t know why. At the first sight of Zhou Shaoyou, he felt that Zhou Shaoyou was not simple. When he learned about Zhou Shaoyou''s identity, he strengthened his judgment in his heart. As an illegitimate son who suffered from humiliation and criticism, he could have this calm power, which proved that his heart must be extremely tough and powerful.


    Often, such people either go to extremes, or complete the gorgeous transformation after countless hardships. Obviously, from the current communication with Zhou Shaoyou, Zhou Shaoyou is not extreme.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhou Shaoyou couldn''t help laughing and asked Wei Yu, "if I can get Xu Shaotang''s praise, will I have the capital to boast with others in the future?"


    "Of course!"


    Wei Yu said with a smile: "not many people can get Xu Shao''s praise! To tell you the truth, I have known Xu Shao for so long, and Xu Shaoyi once praised me: "I know how to advance and retreat!"


    I haven''t seen him for a few years, and Wei Yu seems to have grown up a lot.


    Just because he was able to talk so naturally about the dispute with Xu Shaotang, we can see one thing or two.


    "You''re fine now, too." Xu Shaotang said to Wei Yu with a smile, "there are not so many sharp edges as before."


    "If you want to have it, you dare not have it!"


    Wei Yu poured wine to the crowd and said with a wry smile: "as Xu Shao said, people have self-knowledge. I know how many kilos I have. Now those friars are running around. Maybe they will offend the unknown Friar and lose their lives. It''s better for people like me to be safe."


    Listening to Wei Yu''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    It can be seen that Wei Yu is really mature. He doesn''t know much about Wei Yu. However, among those young and old people in Beijing, Wei Yu''s knowledge of advance and retreat left a deep impression on him.


    "It''s not as serious as you think." Xiao Jingwen said with a smile: "the eldest brother is the nemesis of those friars!"


    "To Xu shaolai, those friars are of course insignificant." Wei Yu flattered a little and said with a smile: "for us, any friar can kill us. To tell you the truth, I have consulted Shaoyou about some things of cultivation in private. No one wants to have no resistance in front of those friars. However, my qualification is really limited, and it''s not long since I''m born."


    "Then you are better than me."


    Xiao Jingwen shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ve been in the clan for more than a year. Now I''m not even born. I''m open to it. Anyway, I''m not that material. I''d better eat and die. If I get into trouble, I''ll go to the boss. Hehe!"


    "You''ve got a good idea!"


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile.


    However, what Xiao Jingwen said is also true. This boy is not born with that material. It''s OK to regard cultivation as physical fitness. If you want to achieve something, unless a miracle happens, it''s almost impossible.


    "When it comes to friars, if Xu Shao doesn''t mind, I''d like to say something more." Zhou Shaoyou said suddenly.


    "Oh? You said


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhou Shaoyou curiously.


    "Xu Shao, you destroyed the Mongolian family with thunder, and put the head of the ancestors of the Mongolian family on the top of that peak. This is undoubtedly a declaration of war on the whole Fangcun mountain." Zhou Shaoyou said with a smile: "maybe Xu Shao doesn''t know the people in fangcunshan, but I know it. I''m afraid those people in fangcunshan won''t swallow it! I don''t know about the other families, but I''m sure the Zhou family is definitely dealing with you. I hope Xu Shao can make preparations as soon as possible. "


    Listening to Zhou Shaoyou''s reminder, Xu Shaotang moved slightly and then asked with a smile, "are you selfish when you tell me this?""Of course


    Zhou Shaoyou was unexpectedly frank and said with a smile: "to be honest, I really hope that Xu Shao and the Zhou family can fight each other. I also hope that Xu Shao can let the Zhou family follow the Mongolian family. Of course, to destroy the Zhou family, it should be impossible for the current Xu Shao! But even if Xu Shaotang can''t do it, I don''t want you to die in the hands of those people in fangcunshan. With Xu Shaotang''s talent, I will give you a few more years. I think no one in fangcunshan can compete with you! "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhou Shaoyou with an unexpected look on his face. He didn''t expect that Zhou Shaoyou actually said these words, and it''s so natural. Thinking about Zhou Shaoyou''s words, he can''t help laughing and saying, "ha ha, is this my hand to destroy the Zhou family?"


    "No, it''s a win-win situation at most."


    Zhou Shaoyou said: "I remind Xu Shao that Xu Shao can make preparations as soon as possible. When Xu shaoxiu goes further, I believe that Xu Shao himself will not let the Zhou family go! Moreover, compared with fangcunshan, I prefer your secular world, and I don''t want those monks to run rampant in the secular world. "


    "You are really different from other monks."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhou Shaoyou with a smile on his face, "then I''d like to thank you for your reminding. If the Zhou family really makes some moves, I don''t mind helping you revenge on him."


    Huh?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s calm look, Zhou Shaoyou''s eyes showed a strange color.


    "Xu Shao, it seems that you are not afraid of the Zhou family at all?" Zhou Shaoyou looked at Xu Shaotang curiously and said, "maybe you don''t know that one of the ancestors of the Zhou family is the late Da Luo Jinxian."

 Chapter 2513

    "The late period of the great Luo Jinxian?"


    Hearing Zhou Shaoyou''s words, Xiao Jingwen looked at Xu Shaotang with some worry: "boss, it''s a little difficult!"


    Although he is not the material of cultivation, he has been in Ziyang school for a long time. He knows that the strong man in the later period of Da Luo Jinxian is extremely terrible.


    Although he also knew that Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments were very strong, he did not know how strong Xu Shaotang was after all. Facing a strong man in the later period of Da Luo Jinxian, he did not know whether Xu Shaotang had a bottom in his heart.


    "All right."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, and there was no worry on his face.


    "It seems that I am worried too much." Looking at Xu Shaotang''s calm look, Zhou Shaoyou said with a smile, "I''m looking forward to Xu Shaotang''s fight with the Zhou family now."


    He can see that Xu Shaotang''s calm doesn''t seem to be deliberately pretended. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t feel half nervous from Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang is not a man who doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth, it can only show that he has sufficient confidence!


    "I''m also looking forward to it. I don''t know how the Zhou family will deal with me."


    Xu Shaotang, with an indifferent smile, took up the wine on the table and drank it down. He put down his glass and asked Zhou Shaoyou with great interest, "besides the Zhou family, don''t other forces in fangcunshan want to take me to the sword?"


    "I don''t know that."


    Zhou Shaoyou gently shook his head, surprised to see Xu Shaotang, "how, Xu Shao think a Zhou family is not enough?"


    "No, I just don''t want to be too much trouble." Xu Shaotang said with a light smile: "if we can deal with nature at one time, it will be better. Otherwise, people from fangcunshan will trouble me twice a day. Can''t I be bored to death by them?"


    Xu Shaotang is easy to say, but Zhou Shaoyou''s heart is set off a storm.


    How crazy is Xu Shaotang? He even wants to solve all the forces of fangcunshan at one time!


    Doesn''t he know what he''s going to face?


    Is he ready or bluffing?


    Or did he suspect that he was sent by the Zhou family to test his background?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shaoyou suddenly felt tight in his heart. He felt that it was very possible!


    Just as Zhou Shaoyou is thinking carefully in his heart, Xu Shaotang''s phone rings suddenly.


    "OK, I see!"


    Xu Shaotang got through and hung up again in a few seconds.


    "You guessed right. The Zhou family are going to fight me." Xu Shaotang looked at Zhou Shaoyou with a smile, "not only the Zhou family, but also the Huang family and the Feng family! All the three forces of fangcunshan are going out this time. Three days later, they will duel with me in Fenghuangling


    The phone call was from Longjiang, who called him as soon as he received the news.


    And the news is still spreading rapidly, I believe that in a day, the whole Xia people will know about it.


    "Huang family and Feng family are also involved?"


    Zhou Shaoyou took a sip of the wine with a bitter smile, "Xu Shao, I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad for you."


    "Oh, what do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "The ancestors of Fengjia and Huangjia should be the later period of Daluo Jinxian." Zhou Shaoyou said with a bitter smile: "if you can make these three families work together to deal with you, it means that you have attracted enough attention from them. If you can make these three families attach so much importance to you, you should be unprecedented! However, I''m afraid you don''t have a good chance of winning against these three companies... "


    "Well, it''s a bit of a problem."


    Have you ever been to Fenghuang


    "Yes." Wei Yu puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao how suddenly asked this?"


    Now, shouldn''t Xu Shaotang think about how to deal with the coming duel? How can he suddenly ask such a mindless question.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks, "what do you think of the scenery of Fenghuang mountain?"


    Wei Yu looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and nodded: "it''s not bad, at least it''s a good scenery in the capital."


    "I think so, too."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked Zhou Shaoyou, "is there a place suitable for duel in Fangcun mountain? It''s better to have a wider space. "


    "The way is the way."


    Zhou Shao said: "the Moon Lake, where the Huang family is located, should be frozen now. However, the Huang family listed the Moon Lake as a forbidden area. Anyone who is good at the Moon Lake will be killed mercilessly by the Huang family."


    "All right then!"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang takes out the phone and dials it back to Longjiang.


    "Brother, please tell them not to destroy the scenery of the capital even if they want to fight! They are all old. Don''t come back and forth. Three days later, I''ll go to Moon Lake to find them! "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the dragon in the phone will burst out laughing: "it''s reasonable. The scenery of Fenghuang mountain is good. If it''s destroyed by your duel, it''s a tyranny! Well, I''ll ask someone to reply to them. It''s rare to have a chance to cuddle the grass and hit the rabbit. Don''t give me a soft hand, you boy! ""Don''t worry, I won''t!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "I''ll go and watch the war then."


    Long Jiang on the phone laughed and said, "by the way, I''ll bring a few more reporters for a live broadcast."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless. "Brother, you think this is a movie..."


    It''s also live broadcast. Is long Jiang afraid it''s not big enough?


    "It needs to be broadcast live."


    The Dragon general stopped laughing and said seriously, "now people are in a panic because of these immortals. We need to inject a shot of cardiotonic into people! And you''re the heart tonic! Stop it. It''s settled! Believe it or not, in three minutes, Lao Qin will also call you and say this? "


    Thinking about Long Jiang carefully, Xu Shaotang finally nodded and said, "OK, you can see the arrangement! Just tell Mr. Qin so that he won''t call me again. "


    "Good!"


    Long Jiang promised and hung up in a hurry. He should have called Qin Guozhu again.


    When Xu Shaotang hung up, the three people in front of him looked at him in amazement.


    "What''s your expression?"


    Xu Shaotang took his wine cup and shook it in front of the three people. He said with a smile, "don''t be stunned. Drink quickly! We''ve been sitting here for a long time, but the wine hasn''t moved much. "


    Xu Shaotang was so called, three people this slowly back to God.


    "Boss, do you really want to go to their territory and fight with them?" Xiao Jingwen said anxiously: "it''s their territory after all. The so-called strong dragon doesn''t oppress the local leaders. Do you want to stop thinking about it?"


    "Don''t worry, drink your bar!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang touched Xiao Jingwen with his glass. He poured the wine into his throat, but a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 2514

    The news of the duel spread faster than Xu Shaotang expected.


    On his short way home, he received calls from several people, mostly asking if he was sure. Only mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang to leave one for him to practice.


    How can Xu Shaotang refuse mu Tiance''s request?


    When Xu Shaotang returned home, the Xu family was peaceful, as if they didn''t know the news of the duel at all.


    In fact, the Xu family already knew the news. When they received the news, they were worried for a short time. However, after hearing what Xiao Qingyi and Tantai Jingming said, the Xu family was relieved.


    Xiao Qingyi may cheat them to make them feel at ease, but dantai Jingming can''t cheat them. If Xu Shaotang is not sure, dantai Jingming is just afraid to leave them in a hurry.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang sat down at home, Wu Jie rushed in like a whirlwind.


    "Don''t forget me when there''s something good!"


    Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. He picks up the fruit on the table and eats it without the awareness of the guests.


    Xu Shaotang speechless way: "other people encounter this kind of thing is afraid to avoid, you and mu Tiance pour good, must be eager to go up together."


    Wu Jie swallowed the fruit in his mouth and said, "nonsense, you don''t let me take the initiative to go to those people''s trouble. Now people come to me, and you don''t let me play?"


    "Play?"


    Xu''s family all look at Wu Jie with black lines on their faces. God knows how big the bastard''s heart is. This kind of thing is actually called "playful" by him?


    "All right, you can do whatever you want!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless looked at Wu Jie, "but I can say, Long Jiang called me to say, when the time comes to live, you bastard don''t make too bloody! Otherwise, no woman will come near you when you go out and hang out in the future! "


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the Xu family could not help clapping their heads.


    He doesn''t care about the safety of WuJie, but he cares about bloody things. These two goods are really a pair of good brothers. They are bigger than each other!


    "Live?"


    Wu Jie thought about it, nodded and said, "I''ll try my best to control it."


    With that, Wu Jie simply said hello to the crowd, then rushed out of the Xu family again like a whirlwind, and didn''t know where to go again.


    Looking at Wu Jie''s shadow, Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly and says, "this bastard, the future demons will be heavier than me!"


    "The devil? What kind of devil? "


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s murmur voice, pity heart does not understand of ask a way.


    "Oh, nothing."


    Xu Shaotang evades the heavy and takes the light as saying: "the person of cultivation, to a certain level, will meet the heart devil."


    "Does this affect your body?" Although song Yinuo began to practice under the guidance of Xiao Qingyi, she still knew very little. She didn''t know what the devil was, but instinctively cared about Xu Shaotang and didn''t want anything to affect his body.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. You just take it as a barrier. If you step past, your cultivation will go further. If you step past, your cultivation will stop forever! You are just beginning to practice now, and you will understand it later. "


    He didn''t want to tell his family about Qin Zongheng. Although Qin Zongheng''s mind devil really won''t affect his body, if his family knew about it, it would be hard to avoid worrying about him.


    "It''s OK."


    Xu Wen just thought about it, then confirmed to Xu Shaotang, "is your duel really OK?"


    "You can take 120 heart on this one."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and claps Xu Wenzheng''s hand. "It''s their own trouble. I''m not afraid of them, I just don''t care about them!"


    "Smelly boy, I''m not old and I''m not young!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Fang LAN couldn''t help laughing and scolding, but her face was full of pride.


    Let''s not say whether our son''s cultivation is strong or not, just the daughter-in-law of the Xu family, which is not what ordinary people can do!


    After all, the family can''t live without the boy. During the one or two years when the boy disappeared, the Xu family was shadowed almost every day, and the daughters-in-law were forced to smile every day. Now, as soon as the boy comes back, all the daughters in law are full of vitality. The people who used to bully the Xu family are now so insignificant.


    Although Xu Jiaming is still in charge of the family, everyone knows that this boy is the backbone of the Xu family!


    Moreover, this boy is not only the backbone of the Xu family, but also the backbone of the Dragon generals! Fang Lan thought with pride in her heart.


    "Mom, I''m in my thirties..."


    With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang said, "don''t worry about the duel. What should you do? Just leave it to us! Oh, by the way, did you decide to go to Shengshi? If you want me to tell you, just let Wu Hui manage Shengshi for us, so that you can practice at ease. "He has always hoped that the Xu family would stop spending a lot of energy on the management of Shengshi. However, Xu Wenzheng and Lin Shuying are still reluctant to part with Shengshi. They have been discussing this for several days, and I don''t know if they have come to a conclusion.


    "Just do what you say..."


    Xu Wenzheng sighed softly and said slowly, "I know you''ve been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    Xu Shaotang mentioned it to them a few years ago, but at that time they were still in Tianhai, and they didn''t want to give their whole life''s hard work to others. Now the situation is different. No matter how reluctant Xu Wenzheng is, he must take this step.


    Even if he doesn''t think about himself, he should also think about his daughter-in-law. He also hopes that these daughters-in-law can cultivate themselves at ease, not to say that they want to fight against the enemy, but to have some ability to protect themselves, so that when the Xu family is in trouble again, they won''t be as scared as before.


    "I''ve really been waiting for this day."


    Xu Shaotang chuckled, patted Xu Wenzheng on the shoulder and said, "don''t give up, old man. I know that Shengshi is your lifelong effort. Now it''s just like inviting a professional agent to help you manage Shengshi. Shengshi is still your Shengshi! If you have a whim, you can go and inspect your work. "


    "You don''t need to be suspicious of people, but you don''t need to be suspicious of people. Since you''ve all taken a fancy to Wu Hui, what else can I inspect?"


    Xu Wenzheng gave him a white look. "Let''s do it like this. I''ll go back and draw up a formal document. After that, I''ll leave it to Wu Hui to take care of the flourishing age."


    When he said this, Xu Wenzheng suddenly felt empty in his heart. It was like giving his own child to someone else, but he also knew that when it was time to let go, he had to let go!

 Chapter 2515

    What Xu Shaotang didn''t expect was that even though Longjiang had already called Qin Guozhu, he still received a call from Qin Guozhu.


    Although the name is to let him go to the Qin family for a meal, I believe it is mostly for the upcoming duel.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang could only come to the Qin family before dark.


    When he came to the Qin family, he found that Qin Qianyu was waiting for him at the door.


    Xu Shaotang was stunned for a moment. He walked slowly to Qin Qianyu and asked with a smile, "when did you come back?"


    "Just got home!"


    Qin Qianyu smiles with a smile, "I got the news that you are going to fight with others, and I came back to hear that you are coming to have dinner."


    "I thought Qin always asked me to come for dinner because you came back." Xu Shaotang said jokingly.


    "Do I have so much face?"


    Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "go ahead and welcome you into the door. I''m going to help my mother. Oh, by the way, grandpa is in the study. I don''t need to take you there, do I? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "no, I''m familiar with your family."


    "Why don''t you come and visit me? I still have to ask my grandfather to speak to move you. " Qin Qianyu threw a white eye at Xu Shaotang, then covered his mouth and said with a smile: "well, I don''t blame you. I''ve delayed the important event between you and my grandfather. I''ll be taught by that stubborn old man again."


    Looking at the back of Qin Qianyu trotting into the house, Xu Shaotang smiles and walks to Qin Guozhu''s study.


    He gently knocked on the door, inside came Qin Guozhu''s voice: "come in!"


    Xu Shaotang pushes the door in and sees Qin Guozhu sitting there staring at the computer in front of him.


    Xu Shaotang is curious to get close to Qin Guozhu, who seems to be visiting the forum.


    This discovery immediately surprised Xu Shaotang and joked, "Mr. Qin, are you still visiting the forum?"


    "Do you think only you young people will?" Qin Guozhu raised his head and gave Xu Shaotang a white look. He pointed to the computer screen and said, "isn''t it all your boy''s business?"


    "My business?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t read it carefully just now. He would hear Qin Guozhu''s words and immediately began to read the words on the screen carefully.


    It was only after a look that I found that the discussion on this forum was all about the upcoming duel.


    Almost 90% of the people think that he will be defeated!


    Qin Guozhu tried to reply to Xu Shaotang''s words on the forum, and was immediately swallowed by a group of voices mocking him, such as "I don''t know what the immortal is", "I don''t know anything about power" and "I just have access to the Internet at home".


    Thanks to these people, they don''t know who is sitting in front of the computer, otherwise they will be scared to pee!


    "See that!"


    Qin Guozhu helpless wry smile way: "now understand why to live broadcast your duel with the people of fangcunshan?"


    "I see." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "haven''t I already agreed? You don''t need to ask me to come here for this matter, do you? Do you still think I have a problem with this arrangement? "


    When he spoke, he sighed again in his heart, heart!


    Now, most of these people are scared by the people they call the immortal or the monk. They have even turned pale!


    If we go on like this, we will lose heart!


    They made this live broadcast, the purpose is to clear up the hearts of the people, so that these ordinary people hiding in front of a computer know that those friars are not invincible!


    They have to give these ordinary people confidence!


    "I don''t worry about your opinion. We all know that you are a general person." Qin Guozhu solemnly said: "I want to let you know the importance of this war! In this battle, we must win without losing. If possible, we''d better win cleanly without any drag! Let us all know that if we don''t do it, it will be a thunderbolt! "


    "So..."


    Xu Shaotang thought slightly about the cableway: "OK, I''ll try my best! Otherwise, I''ll just call Jiuwei and jueshe to go. They''ll kill all the strong ones in three seconds


    He can do it cleanly, but he doesn''t know what mu Tiance and Wu Jie will do.


    If he had known that Qin Guozhu still had this request, he would not have let those two goods in.


    Qin Guozhu pondered slightly, shook his head and said, "no! Those two are the trump cards. Don''t expose them for this! And those two are the demon clan after all. If they show up accidentally, isn''t that even more disturbing? "


    "So it is Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "Mr. Qin, who are you going to hide them?"


    "I don''t want to pit anyone!"


    Qin Guozhu glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "will you expose all your cards to your opponent at one time?"


    "No


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, since the three families can''t wait to jump out, we''ll clean up this time, and let the people in fangcunshan know what the heaven is high and the earth is thick!"If you don''t see those discussions on the forum, Xu Shaotang may still treat the duel with a playful mind.


    But now the situation is very serious, he must take this duel seriously, can make ten points, never make nine points!


    "It''s time to fight, it''s time to pull."


    Qin Guozhu gently knocked on the table and said with a smile: "now the situation abroad is very serious. I don''t know if the fire from abroad will burn to China. I think the dragon team should be expanded."


    "Ha ha, you are waiting for me here!"


    Xu Shaotang finally understood Qin Guozhu''s meaning and said with a smile, "OK, it''s also on me! Coincidentally, I just met Joseph of the West Island Group and Milo, the head of the Knights of the British round table, and learned a lot about the situation abroad from them. If they can''t contain the situation, we will probably suffer as well. "


    "They came to you for help, didn''t they?" Qin Guozhu asked with a smile.


    "Well, I refused. I have a lot of shit to do myself. I''m not in the mood to care about them."


    "It''s up to you, and I won''t interfere in your judgment."


    Qin Guozhu said slowly: "the duel is settled! Now let''s talk about something else


    "Anything else? What else can I do for you? "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu in surprise.


    He thought that Qin Guozhu had only asked him to fight, but now it seems that it''s not the same thing, and it seems that Qin Guozhu''s look is beginning to be wrong.


    "What do you say?"


    Qin Guozhu white Xu Shaotang one eye, "calls you to come, the duel matter is secondary, now I want to chat with you is the main!"


    "What is more important than a duel?"


    Qin Guozhu sighed softly and said slowly, "what''s the matter with you, the Dragon general told me."

 Chapter 2516

    i see!


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face no longer exists.


    It seems that Qin Guozhu will teach him a good lesson again.


    "Is there nothing you want to tell me about this?" Qin Guozhu looks at Xu Shaotang quietly.


    Xu Shaotang put his hands together and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Qin, there''s really nothing to say about this! I can''t help it. "


    If possible, he doesn''t want to be Qin Zongheng.


    But now it''s useless to say anything. The heart devil is the heart devil. If something already exists can be let out at any time, it''s not called the heart devil.


    "Lao long said," you''ve got to the top of the horn. "


    Qin Guozhu sighed softly: "the death of vertical and horizontal has nothing to do with you! On the contrary, no matter he or I, I should thank you for tearing him down as soon as possible and not making a big mistake! "


    "Mr. Qin, I understand that."


    Xu Shaotang scratched his head helplessly and said with a bitter smile: "but it''s another matter whether you can understand this truth and defeat this heart demon. You are not a monk, and you still can''t understand the problem. I can''t explain it to you clearly. Let me tell you this, I know a man in heaven, and it took him nearly 20 to 30 years to defeat his heart demon. ¡±


    at this moment, he is wondering about the future of the dragon. Yesterday, the Dragon general said that he would let Qin Guozhu teach him a good lesson. He thought that the Dragon general was just joking, but he didn''t expect that the Dragon general really told Qin Guozhu about it.


    If he had known it would be like this, he would not have told the Dragon general.


    If Qin Guozhu didn''t know this, he would have learned a good lesson now.


    "Will it take so long?"


    Qin Guozhu was slightly surprised and said: "I also said that I would help you break this heart demon as soon as possible, so that your cultivation can go further! Now we are all pointing at you to deal with those immortals and those creatures that suddenly appear! "


    Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "how can it be so easy? This is the only way to become a saint. If it is so easy, there will be so many saints! Mr. Qin, I don''t think you should teach me this lesson. I''ll try my best to defeat this evil spirit myself. "


    Qin Guozhu nodded and said, "well, I don''t know much about you people. I won''t give you any lessons. Let''s talk at will."


    "Mr. Qin, are you still trying to teach me Xu Shaotang can''t laugh or cry.


    What''s the difference between this and class?


    "I said," why don''t you know good people? "


    Qin Guozhu glared at him and said: "what''s not in class is just chatting. If it can help you to solve this knot, it''s better. If it can''t, I won''t talk about it any more."


    "Well, all right!"


    Since Qin Guozhu said so, what else can he say?


    Anyway, this meeting hasn''t been served yet. He''s sitting outside. It''s better to talk with Qin Guozhu. It''s best if it can help. He doesn''t have to.


    "Actually, after my death, I thought about a lot of things."


    Qin Guozhu said: "for a long time, I met the same situation as you."


    "I understand." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "are you thinking that if you didn''t get drunk at the beginning, if you didn''t say that to him, or if you didn''t have so many worries, and if you were more powerful to Xia Jiuli, he would not go that way?"


    "Yes


    Qin Guozhu nodded slightly and said: "I was very remorseful during that time. I often sat alone in my study in the middle of the night and wept silently at his photos. I always asked myself if I didn''t tell him our worries, would he not go on this road of no return? To tell you the truth, I even thought about why I didn''t try to protect him after you exposed his identity. I won''t take this old face anymore and go to ask the boss for mercy. For my sake, the boss should give him a way to live! "


    With that, Qin Guozhu''s eyes suddenly moistened again.


    For the first time, Xu Shaotang heard Qin Guozhu reveal his true feelings in front of him. He never knew before that Qin Guozhu had even tried to protect Qin Zongheng.


    Maybe the one sitting in front of him is no longer Qin Guozhu who works hard for his country, but an ordinary father.


    Any father may have such an idea, even if his children make mistakes.


    "How did you figure it out later?" Xu Shaotang asked softly.


    "The last time I went to Gu Yuan to see him."


    Qin Guozhu gently rubbed his eyes and said slowly: "at that time, I said a lot in front of his tombstone, and also expressed my guilt. When I left, I suddenly saw the name on his tombstone, Qin Zongheng!"


    "Just seeing his name, I figured it out?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu with an incredible face. Is it too simple?


    After staring at Qin Zongheng''s tombstone for so long, how could he not defeat his own demons?"Yes, that''s his name!"


    Qin Guozhu long spit out a foul air, "because he called Qin Zongheng! Because he is Qin Zongheng! "


    "Even if he''s not the man of the hand of God, he''ll go the wrong way! Because he is Qin Zongheng, he is a typical idealist. He has lived under all kinds of auras since he was a child, and he has grown up to be the most outstanding figure in the capital. He has long thought that he can use his intelligence to change everything into what he wants! "


    "However, he did not know that when the manpower was poor, some things could not become what he wanted!"


    "And he is a stubborn man. If he wants to die, even if I don''t want to fight for this old face, he will die! If he wants to live, I believe that even if he is torn down by you, he has a way to live, but he has broken his own way in his heart! "


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "with his wisdom, he should have thought of arranging his own retreat."


    "So you''re not to blame for his death, and I''m not."


    Qin Guozhu said earnestly: "if you get into the top of the ox horn, you have to feel guilty for his death. When you have nothing to do, you might as well think about what I said to you! You are a smart man. I hope you can figure it out earlier. If you can''t figure it out all the time, you can go to Guyuan to see him when you have nothing to do. Maybe you will figure it out just like me. "


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Qin."


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded, Qin Guozhu''s words, really let his mood have some waves.


    "I don''t want to say anything extra. Let''s go out and sit down, or the girl will come back and say that I''ll talk to you all day long!" Qin Guozhu slowly stood up, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "the girl is not staying. The girl went home last time with a dead look. Now, I feel that her face is about to blossom..."


    Just as they were about to leave the study, there was a quick knock on the door, and Qin Qianyu''s anxious voice: "grandfather, something happened!"

 Chapter 2517

    Xu Shaotang quickly opened the door, looked at the anxious Qin, said: "slowly, what''s the matter?"


    "Come out with me and see!"


    Qin Qianyu subconsciously pulls Xu Shaotang ''.


    After Qin Qianyu came to the living room, he saw a live news broadcast on the TV in the living room.


    In the TV picture, a luxury sports car is in a horizontal row, galloping at a super fast speed on the roads in Beijing. Roughly speaking, the speed should be at least two or three hundred.


    All the vehicles have dodged one after another, but there are still some vehicles that can''t dodge. It''s just that those vehicles that can''t dodge and block in front of them are all inexorably destroyed. The roaring sound of sports cars, the unbridled laughter of the people on the car, the scream of the crowd, and the sound of the car being destroyed are all intertwined


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Seeing the pictures on TV, Qin Guozhu suddenly burst into a rage, "this duel has not started, so they can''t wait to demonstrate to us?"


    Almost in this instant, Qin Guozhu had guessed the purpose of these people.


    "Don''t be angry


    Looking at Qin Guozhu, who was red with anger, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s estimated that the people in the dragon group have rushed over, and they can''t laugh right away."


    Qin Guozhu stares at the TV screen, smashes his fist on the table, and says in a deep voice: "don''t wait for the dragon group. Go and have a look first. It should be on the other side of Siping Road. It''s less than ten kilometers away from here. You should have some appetizers first! It''s not too late to come back for dinner after cleaning up these bastards! "


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "anyway, I''m not hungry, so I''ll go to eat first, so that I can have a big meal!"


    "I''ll go too!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Qin Qianyu came to Xu Shaotang, "I like to see you teach these people who don''t know the sky and the highland!"


    "Don''t go!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "the picture may be a little bloody."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang flashed out of the Qin family.


    Ten kilometers away, at the current speed of Xu Shaotang, is only a matter of a minute.


    Soon, he found the cars still speeding on the road.


    Just as he was about to stop the cars, two more figures came from the distance.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xiao Qing Yi!


    Xu Shaotang saw them, and they also saw Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang smiles at them and falls quickly in front of the speeding cars. They also fall.


    "Dragon will call you?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the cars that were facing them, and asked Jingming with a smile.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said with a smile, "if we knew you were coming, we would not go this trip."


    While they were talking, the cars had hit them quickly, and the people on the car even gave a burst of excited cheers, and even some people whistled to Xiao Qingyi and dantai.


    "I''m on the other side of the Qin family. Qin Fei asked me to come and have some appetizers for these people."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and laughed helplessly, turning a blind eye to the cars that were about to hit them.


    They completely angered the people in the car with their indifferent attitude. Before the car hit them, several genuine anger came to them.


    At the same time, the car was suddenly overturned by the young man, and the real air was suddenly scattered on the road.


    "People from fangcunshan?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the four people in front of him.


    He really didn''t know who had given them the courage. Only four people who had not yet entered the ranks of immortals would dare to come to the capital.


    Even if they don''t do it, the power of the dragon group can make them come back.


    There are many idiots every year, especially this year!


    "Knowing that we are from fangcunshan, don''t you kneel down and beg for mercy?"


    There was no fear on their faces. Instead, they looked at them with high spirits, and their eyes were squinting on the bodies of Jingming and xiaoqingyi.


    "Take care of them, you two. I''m too lazy to talk to these idiots!" Hearing their arrogant words, Xu Shaotang retreats behind them with a smile, feeling that talking to these people is insulting his intelligence.


    "You''re enjoying yourself


    Xiao Qingyi throws Xu Shaotang a white eye.


    To be honest, she doesn''t want to fight. Although her strength is not strong, she is also an immortal. It''s really a bit cheaper to fight against these four people.


    "What a crazy tone!"Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, their faces were covered with frost and said in a cold voice: "in a few days, you will see the real power of Fangcun mountain! Now kneel down and beg for mercy. For the sake of these two beauties, we may be able to let bygones be bygones! "


    "Two beauties, come with us to Fangcun mountain. What''s good about the secular world?"


    "Ha ha, this group of mole ants in the secular world is not worthy to look up to the two beauties?"


    Even though they knew that the strength of these people was above them, they still put on a high posture.


    It''s as if Fang cunshan alone can frighten his opponent to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Idiot!"


    Tantai Jingming scolded angrily, and her figure suddenly moved. Then, several loud slaps suddenly sounded. Before they could see the movement of Tantai, they had already fallen on the ground, and the blood was flowing down the corner of their mouth.


    "Smelly girl, how dare you..."


    "Bang!"


    Before the man finished speaking, dantai Jingming kicked him heavily in the chest. The man only had time to snore, and then his body flew hundreds of meters away, smashing a deep hole in the ground.


    His eyes were staring, his face was still angry, but there was no sign of life.


    Seeing that Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t agree with each other, he took people''s lives. Finally, the faces of the three people who fell to the ground showed the color of fear.


    "Do you know that we are family keepers?"


    One of them said in a deep voice to the quiet tea in the dantai, threatening: "dare to move the people who seal my house, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    "What are the consequences?"


    There was a flash of cold light in dantai Jingming''s eyes, and the silver wire suddenly flew up. The silver wire directly penetrated the man''s heart. When it was taken back, it was not stained with a trace of blood.


    The man looked at his pierced chest stupidly, and reached out to Tantai Jingming with a trembling hand. His eyes were full of incredible look: "you..."


    He has no chance to say the following.


    In his dreams, he would never think that his already clear identity could not escape death.

 Chapter 2518

    Seeing that the two companions were killed mercilessly in less than a minute, the remaining two finally felt the approaching cold of death, the arrogant cheek was completely occupied by boundless fear, and the body on the ground was constantly shaking.


    The high-speed camera UAV in the air just caught this picture.


    Now it''s live news. Almost all the people sitting in front of the TV can see this picture clearly.


    "Well done


    "That''s it! These damned immortals have finally come across a hard stubble today! "


    "This woman is so beautiful, but she doesn''t blink when she kills people. She''s really a beautiful snake!"


    "It''s a perfect combination of violence and beauty!"


    People sitting in front of the TV are talking about this scene. Most of them feel very relieved. Of course, a few of them feel that it is not good to ignore life like this.


    Tantai Jingming also noticed the existence of the UAV. Just as she was about to shoot down the UAV, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head at her.


    Xu Shaotang came forward slightly, pulled the quiet tea behind him, and said in a low voice, "let me deal with the rest."


    "Don''t you say you''re too lazy to talk to them?" Tan Tai Jing Ming Jiao said with a smile.


    "Don''t they say they''re family feuders?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for the three families, I would be too lazy to talk nonsense, but now, I suddenly came up with a good idea."


    With that, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the two people who fell on the ground.


    In their frightened eyes, Xu Shaotang shows them a very "kind" smile.


    "Are you really the ones who seal the house?"


    They couldn''t figure out what Xu Shaotang wanted to do. They just nodded and moved their body back slowly. It seemed that they wanted to stay away from Xu Shaotang.


    "Let me ask you, what''s the name of the housekeeper you sealed your house with?" Xu Shaotang continued to smile, "and don''t you have an ancestor in Fengjia? What''s the name of that old ancestor? "


    "What does he want to do?"


    Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and asks to dantai Jingming.


    "I don''t know." "Dan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head slightly and says with a low smile," I guess something is brewing. You can see that he laughs so treacherously. I''m sure he doesn''t have any good intentions in his heart. "


    "Dan Tai, I can hear you."


    Xu Shaotang came back and said with a bad smile, "if you slander me again, be careful of my family law!"


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang also showed his slap to Tantai Jingming.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming naturally understands Xu Shaotang''s meaning. A red cloud flies up on her face. She stares at the bad guy and turns her head to one side.


    Looking at Tan Tai Jing Ming''s coy appearance, Xu Shaotang burst out laughing. At the same time, he looked back at the two people lying on the ground: "you haven''t answered my question! I don''t even know the names of the fengjiazhu and Laozu. How can I know if you are fengjiaren? "


    "Of course we are!"


    One of them bravely replied: "our ancestor of Feng family is Feng Qingjun, who is the great Luo Jinxian! The master of the family, fengtiancheng, is also a great Luo Jinxian! You''d better let us go, otherwise, Fengjia won''t let you go! "


    "Yes, I will let you go for sure!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said.


    "What the hell is he up to?" Seeing that Xu Shaotang actually said that he wanted to release them, Xiao Qingyi once again frowned and asked Jingming.


    The red cloud on the face of Tan Tai Jing Ming has not subsided yet. She shakes her head and says, "I don''t know. Anyway, he won''t let them go so cheaply!"


    She knows Xu Shaotang very well. If Xu Shaotang doesn''t kill these two people, he must have other plans.


    She did not worry that Xu Shaotang would let them go, because she knew that even if Xu Shaotang really wanted to let them go, she would not let them go so easily.


    Xu Shaotang has never been soft hearted to these evil immortals.


    "That''s about it!"


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they thought it was the cultivation of Feng''s ancestors and the master of the family that calmed him down. Their fear gradually subsided. They slowly stood up from the ground and once again put on a superior posture, "you know what you look like! If you go to seal your house and get punished, maybe you can spare your life! "


    After that, the two men wanted to turn and leave.


    And those people who see this scene in front of the TV suddenly have the impulse to lift things and smash the TV.


    "Coward!"


    "Coward! Not even a woman


    "How can there be such a man in this world! Is this kind of person still called a man? "


    "Who is this asshole? No, I''m going to be a coward on the Internet!"


    "It seems that this person is a little familiar. It seems that he has seen it somewhere. By the way, I seem to have seen this person in a movie. I''ll look for it! You must know who this coward is


    No one thought that Xu Shaotang would let these two people go.Almost all people think that these two people will follow in the footsteps of the former two. However, Xu Shaotang''s words make their anger burn completely.


    Even those people who just slandered Tantai Jingming in front of the TV set and killed her recklessly, now they want to rush to Xu Shaotang with a knife and tear her to pieces.


    Other people just reported backstage and scared him like this? This kind of man is just a soft egg!


    Only those who are familiar with Xu Shaotang know that Xu Shaotang will not let them go so easily.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that he has almost become the public enemy of the whole people at the moment. When the two people are about to leave, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops them.


    "Are you going back?"


    A person turns round, arrogantly looking at Xu Shaotang, "you''d better think clearly, who are you against?"


    "I''m a man of my word!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "don''t worry, I will let you go. But before I let you go, I have to trouble you to do one more thing."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The man snorted, and then put on his high - spirited posture, "are you talking about terms with us?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m not talking about the terms with you. It''s the terms for me to let you go!"


    "Xu Tang said:" it seems that the two of us have a false look to talk about


    "It seems you don''t understand the situation yet!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "now you have only two choices, either die here, or promise my conditions! Moreover, even if you choose to die, you can''t die without my consent. Believe me, I have a hundred ways to make you live or die! "


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the smile on his face gradually became cold.

 Chapter 2519

    "What do you want to do?"


    Feeling the chill from Xu Shaotang''s body, the high look on their faces faded again.


    Even if they are stupid also saw, in front of this man will not so easily let them go.


    His condition is probably more painful than killing them.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to say a few words. I''ll scare you."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang waved to the nearby drone, indicating that the drone would get closer.


    It seems that the UAV doesn''t dare to get close to Xu Shaotang. It just turns to another direction and starts shooting from a different angle.


    "Not yet


    Xu Shaotang laughs. A piece of genuine Qi rolls back to the UAV and forces the UAV closer. Then he points to the UAV and rushes to seal the house. The two people smile and say: "come on, to the camera, Feng Qingjun is better than Feng Tiancheng. Sealing the house is rubbish! Of course, if you can think of something better than me, you can scold it at will. "


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, two faces immediately a piece of ashes.


    Now that they have confirmed their conjecture, Xu Shaotang let Feng''s own people scold Feng Qingjun and Feng Tiancheng in front of the camera, which is undoubtedly a severe humiliation to Feng''s family!


    They dare not scold, if they scold, there is absolutely no chance of survival, the family will not let them!


    "Dream! If you want to kill or scrape, do as you please. If you want to use us to humiliate Feng''s family, don''t be paranoid! " They stare at Xu Shaotang, their eyes full of resentment.


    "Hehe, what else do you want to play with me? Can you kill me or not?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little, indicating that Tantai Jingming blocks the camera of the UAV, but he shows a cruel smile to them.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s smile, they have goose bumps all over their body. They subconsciously want to escape, but how can Xu Shaotang give them the chance to escape?


    Xu Shaotang catches the two people who are trying to escape like lightning, reaches out his hand and lights them quickly. Others may not understand what Xu Shaotang is doing, but Xiao Qingyi and dantai know that Xu Shaotang is sealing their veins, which can not only seal their true Qi, but also make them feel double pain.


    But Xu Tang thought it was a shame for them to sit in front of the TV again.


    However, at the moment, Tantai Jingming has been blocked in front of the camera of the UAV. They can''t see the picture of Xu Shaotang torturing the two people at all. They can only hear the gruesome screams.


    "Didn''t these two goods hold their high spirits just now? Now why don''t you be a bull! "


    "That''s too much noise! No, I have to get something to eat! "


    "It must be very cruel torture to make these two people cry so miserable?"


    "This is how to treat such people. Let them know what pain is! How dare they be arrogant in the future


    Countless people just listen to the screams of the two people, and now there is a quarrel on the Internet. After all, Xu Shaotang''s identity has been picked out by powerful netizens. They know that this is Xu Shaotang of the famous earthquake Xia state, and those netizens shout for joy.


    Some people doubt that Xu Shaotang is too cruel, but he will soon be speechless by others.


    No matter whether Xu Shaotang can win in the duel three days later, Xu Shaotang''s move is undoubtedly a bad breath for countless people who don''t like those immortals.


    "Xu Shaotang had a good time, but in the duel three days later, I''m afraid Feng''s family will give back what he did today?" Some people began to analyze calmly.


    "Look at him, there is a smell of broken cans." It must be a sunspot.


    "You don''t care how others fall. They dare to challenge and seal their homes. Do you dare?"


    "It''s really stupid to be granted a family. It''s really stupid to use this inferior means to provoke our secular world. Are you being slapped in the face now? ha-ha! Xu Shaotang is not necessarily the opponent of Fengjia, but it''s not easy to pick up these clowns! "


    "Wrong, you common people can''t understand the intention of Fengjia at all!"


    "Well, you can tell me what to do!"


    There has been a lot of noise on the Internet. Now almost all the people in Xia are paying attention to the news. Those who work have already stopped their work and started to watch the live broadcast through various channels, and no one cares about them, because the people who care about them are also watching.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang at the scene finally stopped torturing the two.


    At the moment, they were soaked with sweat, and there was no blood on their faces. Their facial features were twisted because of the great pain, and a pair of eyes revealed a strong fear.


    They want to die, but Xu Shaotang will not give them this opportunity at all. He will only use more cruel means after preventing them from committing suicide.


    "Do you want to fight tough guys?"Xu Shaotang light looking at two people, "I give you a rest time, you also consider, is to continue to fight tough guy, or obediently according to what I said to do."


    "Please, give me a good time!"


    Now they have no idea of living, just want to get rid of the endless pain.


    "No, I said I would let you go!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that you are going to continue to fight tough guys. OK, then I will spend more time with you to play!"


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang is ready to fight them again.


    "I said! I said


    At this time, one of them did not have the courage to bear the pain after all.


    "And you?" Xu Shaotang smiles with satisfaction and looks at another person.


    The man''s eyes showed some struggling look, and finally he nodded with a dead face: "I said!"


    "Well, let''s do it!"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and motioned to Tantai Jingming to get out of the way, so that the camera of the drone aimed at the two people''s cheeks without a trace of blood.


    The two people looked at each other, took a deep breath, and slowly opened their mouths to the camera of the UAV: "seal Feng Qingjun and Feng Tiancheng are What''s worse than pigs and dogs... "


    "Speak up


    Xu Shaotang suddenly let out a violent drink, which shocked the camera of the UAV.


    They had already been frightened by Xu Shaotang''s terrible means. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s drinking, they subconsciously raised their voices and yelled at the camera: "Feng Qingjun and Feng Tiancheng are not as good as pigs and dogs!"


    If you have the first time, you are not afraid of the second.


    It seems that the two of them have been holding the idea of breaking the jar, and they started yelling at the camera again and again. At the beginning, it was just what Xu Shaotang taught them to say. Later, it became more and more ugly, and the people who watched the live broadcast were very happy

 Chapter 2520

    "Pa!"


    In a secret clubhouse in the capital, a pretty young man slapped the woman in front of him heavily and yelled: "this is your good idea!"


    The woman''s mouth shed a trace of blood, and five clear fingerprints appeared on her beautiful face.


    Even so, women do not dare to have the slightest dissatisfaction, just feel their red and swollen cheeks with shame.


    Have been to Xu Shaotang, here, he will recognize this woman.


    Chu Ning Xue!


    A woman who was driven out of the capital, a woman who had long been ignored by Xu Shaotang!


    If Xu Shaotang sees the scene at the moment, he will surely admire Chu Ningxue, a woman who has been permanently expelled from the capital. Now she can even catch up with the person who seals her family. This is also a skill.


    However, he will certainly despise this woman.


    A woman with no strength and background can get on the boat of Fengjia without thinking about what she depends on.


    Your body and dignity are nothing more than your own!


    "Mr. Feng, it''s my miscalculation..."


    Chu Ning Xue slowly climbed up from the ground and knelt down in front of Feng. "I didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would dare to do this..."


    "Didn''t you think?" Prince Feng looked at her with an iron face and growled angrily: "don''t you say you know Xu Shaotang very well? Don''t you say that Xu Shaotang knows the depth? Where is your confidence now? "


    "I''m wrong. Please punish me."


    Chu Ning Snow said, then began to take off his clothes, but also forced himself to the man show flattering look.


    This is a man she can''t afford to offend, because his name is Feng Yi, the little son of Feng family, and the youngest son of Feng Tiancheng!


    If it was before, Feng Yi might be interested in the fragrant body in front of him, but at the moment, he is burning with anger, where is the mood to trample Chu Ningxue''s body? Now he even feels sick when he sees Chu Ningxue''s body!


    "Bang!"


    The angry Fengyi kicks the naked Chu Ningxue to the ground and says angrily: "don''t disgust me here! Don''t you think you''re smart? You tell me how I''m going to account to my father and my grandfather now


    Now Feng Qingjun and Feng Tiancheng should not know that Xu Shaotang let the people he sent to humiliate them wantonly. If they knew, he would surely be punished.


    In his heart now extremely regret, oneself how can for a moment muddle headed to listen to this stupid woman''s slander!


    Now not only did not let the secular world people feel fear, on the contrary, let Fengjia become everyone''s laughing stock!


    Chu Ning snow sends out a dull hum, and her white skin is blue and purple. Even though she is angry, she still quietly gets up from the ground and kneels down in front of Feng Yi again. Her mind is running quickly, thinking about how to give an account to Feng Yi.


    If the anger of Fengyi is not calmed down, the backer she has worked hard to get will leave her again.


    She is not reconciled!


    She was expelled from the capital for many years and asked not to enter the capital forever! But she still came back. When she knew the existence of the immortal cultivator, she came back. She used all the means she could to sell her body and dignity. She finally relied on the mengju family and encouraged mengju to go to the Xu family for trouble!


    But I didn''t expect that the Meng family was so useless that they were killed by Xu Shaotang!


    However, Meng Ju abandoned the Xu family''s woman, but also gave her a chance to live.


    God once again gave the chance to rely on the mountain of Fengjia. If she left like this, she would not be reconciled!


    She wants revenge! Tang family, Song family, Xu Shaotang!


    All the people in the capital are in her revenge!


    She is still alive, all with the heart that endless hatred in the support!


    For a long time, Chu Ning snow finally slowly open mouth: "Feng childe, in fact, this may not be a good thing!"


    "Good? Is that still a good thing? Are you a pig brain? " Feng Yi subconsciously slaps Chu Ning Xue''s face, but when she meets Chu Ning Xue''s eyes, her palm is fixed in front of her face. She looks at Chu Ning Xue with great interest and says: "then you tell me, how can this be a good thing! If you can satisfy me, I will reward you later! "


    Of course, Chu Ning Xue knows what the reward is.


    In her heart, she was extremely resistant to the "reward", but she had to pretend to enjoy it, because she knew that she had to satisfy all the special hobbies of Fengyi. Only in this way could she stand firm beside Fengyi.


    "Mr. Feng might as well think about it carefully. What would they think if they let Laozu and Mr. Feng''s father know about it?" Chu Ning snow asked softly.


    "They will teach me a lesson!"


    Feng Yi gritted his teeth and said, "Chu Ning Xue, are you playing with me?"


    He is now for this matter and headache, Chu Ning snow actually dare to add fuel to the fire, she is want to die?If she wants to die, he doesn''t mind helping her!


    "Ning Xue dare not!"


    Chu Ningxue said respectfully: "the father of Laozu and Gongzi will be furious! And the young master will naturally be punished, just as the young master said, the young master may be severely punished! "


    "It seems that you really want me to be taught a lesson." The frost on Feng Yi''s face became heavier and heavier, and his anger could hardly be suppressed.


    He wants to teach this damned woman a lesson! But his reason told him that he could not do it. This woman would not be stupid enough to offend him again at this time!


    She must be brewing a bigger plan!


    "Ning Xue has no such intention. Please listen to Ning Xue carefully!" Looking at the fury of Feng Yi, Chu Ning Xue said: "have you ever thought about what will happen after the duel in three days?"


    "Say it


    Feng Yi doesn''t know what medicine Chu Ning Snow''s gourd is selling.


    But there is no doubt that Chu Ningxue has successfully aroused his interest.


    He wants to see what Chu Ning Xue can say!


    "In the duel after three days, Xu Shaotang will surely lose!" Chu Ning Xue''s eyes showed a happy color of revenge, then quickly covered up, and slowly said: "once Xu Shaotang fails, then the next li is the time when Fangcun mountain''s forces enter the capital!"


    "Go on!"


    The more you listen, the more interested you are.


    He faintly felt that maybe this woman could really say something different.


    "Today, Xu Shaotang showed off his power and humiliated Feng family severely. However, when he failed in the duel, it''s time for us to start liquidation!" Chu Ning snow eyes gradually show a smile, "Xu Shaotang humiliated Feng family, then, in our liquidation, these people in the capital, should pay some price to calm our anger?"

 Chapter 2521

    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting!"


    The frost on Feng Yi''s face gradually subsided, and then changed into a brilliant smile.


    See Feng Yi smile, Chu Ning snow that heart also gradually put down, continue to say: "Feng childe may now be some punishment, but when Feng family and get huge benefits, think that the father of the grandfather and childe should be guilty of Childe heart?"


    "Then correspondingly, they will give you more compensation, right?"


    "If the young master asks for something at that time, they won''t refuse, will they?"


    "Well, there seems to be some truth!"


    Think about it carefully, what Chu Ning Xue said is really reasonable.


    Xu Shaotang showed off his power for a while, and his family was also humiliated for a while. However, there is always a time to settle accounts after autumn!


    Now the more humiliating the Fengjia is, the more things they can get!


    Feng''s family has gained a lot of things, and he also has his own credit. However, he has been punished for his meritorious deeds. My grandfather and father are naturally upset. At that time, he will come to ask for some compensation, shouldn''t it be too much?


    "Therefore, in Ning Xue''s opinion, you should not only be punished, but also be punished as much as possible!" Chu Ning Xue said with a smile: "the heavier the punishment, the heavier their guilt will be! Correspondingly, the more compensation you can get! "


    A blessing in disguise?


    At the moment, Chu Ning snow in the heart of the unrestrained laugh: Xu Shaotang, you did not expect that I will be your army!


    Listen to Chu Ning Snow''s words, Feng Yi''s eyes show a strong color of thinking. After a long time, he reaches out his hand and pulls Chu Ning snow kneeling on the ground into his arms. While enjoying Wen Yu''s full feeling, he asks with a smile: "my daughter Zhuge, then you tell me what benefits Feng family can get, and what compensation should I want?"


    Cheap man!


    Chu Ning Xue scolded fiercely in the heart, but her face didn''t move. She even took the initiative to grind on Feng Yi''s body, and her face flushed and said, "it depends on what the master and Feng family want!"


    "Fengjia should get aloof status, there are more sites!"


    Feng Yi said with a smile, "but I don''t know what kind of compensation I should have!"


    "You know that, but you have to test Ning Xue!"


    Chu Ning Xue leans on Feng Yi''s arms and pokes her scallion finger at Feng Yi''s chest. She looks at the TV in the room and says, "Ning Xue thinks that she can''t get into the eyes of the young master. There are many beauties around Xu Shaotang. The young master just saw only two of them, and there are a lot of them in the Xu family Beauty is waiting for you


    Just now when Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xiao Qing Yi appeared on TV, Feng Yi''s eyes were straight.


    It''s been a while since Feng Yi, how can she not know her hobby?


    However, this is the best!


    Only in this way can we take revenge on Xu Shaotang!


    Let Xu Shaotang see with his own eyes how his women are one by one destroyed by Fengyi, only in this way can she calm down the monstrous hatred in her heart!


    "Ha ha, you''re not vulgar. You''re my daughter Zhuge. I love you so much!" Feng Yi''s smiling face ravaged Chu Ning Xue wantonly. Suddenly, his face showed the color of thinking, and his hands stopped suddenly.


    "Well?"


    Make the Chu Ning snow that close eyes to enjoy slowly open eyes, coquettishly ask a way: "childe, how?"? Is it difficult for Young Master Cheng to think about those women of Xu Shaotang, and even don''t want to touch Ning Xue? "


    The smile on Feng Yi''s face gradually converges. He stares at Chu Ning Xue and says in a deep voice: "tell me honestly, do you have a grudge against Xu Shaotang?"


    He''s not a fool!


    Chu Ning snow repeatedly against Xu Shaotang, has let him see some clues!


    "Young master, you are very observant!" Chu Ning snow but and panic, she had expected that sooner or later Feng Yi will be aware of, "Xu Shaotang and Ning snow really have a feud!"


    "So you''re taking advantage of me?"


    Feng Yi''s face is frosty again. No one likes to be used, let alone conceited?


    Men really belong to dogs! Face changing is faster than turning a book!


    Chu Ning Xue scolds in her heart, but she looks aggrieved and says bitterly: "Xu Shaotang once let Ning Xue be expelled from the capital for several years, but the Chu family was expelled from the capital. Ning Xue''s hatred for Xu Shaotang can be described as monstrous!"


    "Ning Xue is just a weak woman. Xu Shaotang has so many people to protect her. Her strength is also very strong. Ning Xue wants to revenge, but she has no hope of revenge. She can only rely on her."


    "Ning Xue doesn''t dare to take advantage of you. She just hopes to follow you silently and give you some advice. If you have pity on Ning Xue and are willing to avenge her, I''m willing to be an ox and a horse for you!"


    "If you think Ning Xue is making use of you, you can end me now. Ning Xue has been miserable for half of her life, and she is free from death! Don''t worry, young master. No matter how you treat me, I won''t resent you, because I know you''ve avenged me. Even in Jiuquan, I will always remember your kindness. "After that, Chu Ning Xue gently closed her eyes and made a gesture of looking back at death. She also tried to squeeze out a few tears in her eyes.


    Looking at Chu Ning Xue with a line of turbid tears, Feng Yi rarely shows some tenderness. He slowly reaches out his hand to wipe away the tears on Chu Ning Xue''s face and says in a soft voice: "you have such a big hatred with Xu Shaotang, why don''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Ning Xue was afraid that I was using you, so she didn''t dare to speak." Chu Ning Xue still closed her eyes tightly and said weakly: "in the past, when you saved Ning Xue, I recognized you in my heart. You gave me my life. If you want to take it back, Ning Xue has no complaints."


    Thinking of the situation that he saved the poor Chu Ning Xue from the hands of those hooligans, Feng Yi sighed softly: "Alas, you are also a bitter man! But don''t worry. As long as you are good enough to give me some advice, I will never treat you badly! In the future, if my son inherits the position of the head of the family, although you can''t be the right wife because of your birth, the position of the concubine''s room will depend on you! "


    It doesn''t matter whether Chu Ningxue is using him or not!


    Anyway, Xu Shaotang is a mortal!


    Now he needs Chu Ningxue to give him some advice. He is not the only one who stares at the head of the family.


    Chu Ning Xue snorted in her heart. She didn''t believe Feng Yi at all. She was told by her experience again and again that there was no man in the world to be trusted!


    Although in the heart disdain, but Chu Ning snow face is a pair of flattered appearance, quickly shook his head way: "Ning snow was born humble, even for concubine also insulted childe! Ning Xue doesn''t dare to have other extravagant hopes. She only wants to serve the young master all the time to repay his great kindness. "


    "If I say yes, I will."


    Seal wing overbearing stare Chu Ning snow one eye, and bad smile way: "now let this childe good love you!"

 Chapter 2522

    Xu Shaotang fulfilled his promise.


    After they scolded Feng''s ancestors and Feng Tiancheng, he spared their lives.


    "Well, you can go."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at the exhausted two people, "I, Xu Shaotang, always keep my word!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the two people with red eyes did not move.


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?"


    They stare at Xu Shaotang stupidly, but a bitter smile appears on their faces.


    Yes, they didn''t expect that the man in front of them was the famous Xu Shaotang.


    If they knew, maybe they would not be so arrogant.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang''s ability to destroy the Mongol family is needless to say. Moreover, three days later, Xu Shaotang will start a duel with the three families of fangcunshan. In their opinion, Xu Shaotang is already a dead man. I believe Xu Shaotang himself should know it.


    They should not, should not, should not be so arrogant and arrogant in front of a dying man!


    How can a dying man fear their threat?


    If it were them, they would not hesitate to put a few people on their backs before they died!


    "Yes." Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "is it a surprise? Is it a surprise?"


    "It''s a surprise indeed!"


    Two people still did not move, just stare at Xu Shaotang, in Xu Shaotang surprised eyes, two people suddenly if crazy laugh: "Xu Shaotang, we wait for you on the road of huangquan!"


    As soon as the words fell, they suddenly raised their palms and patted their faces at the same time.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the two broken skulls almost sounded at the same time, and the blood flowed out of their seven orifices.


    They died, but their faces kept a look of crazy laughter. On the way to huangquan, they believed that they would not be too lonely!


    They knew that they had humiliated Feng family. Even if Xu Shaotang let them go, Feng family would not let them go.


    They have already given up the idea of living, just want to die happily.


    "It''s a pity to disappoint you!"


    Looking at their bodies, Xu Shaotang shakes his head and laughs, and then slowly looks at Tantai Jingming and Xiao Qingyi


    "No, we''re going back." Tantai Jingming said with a smile, "do you think everyone can open up in the Qin family like you?"


    Since they don''t want to go, Xu Shaotang is not reluctant. Indeed, even if he eats in the Qin family, he will feel somewhat constrained: "OK, then you can go back early. Don''t worry about the things behind here. Someone will deal with them right away."


    "Xu Shaotang, I didn''t expect you to have such a side."


    Xiao Qingyi looks at Xu Shaotang quietly, with a slightly abnormal look on her face. She should be frightened by the scene that Xu Shaotang tormented them just now.


    Xu Shaotang understood Xiao Qingyi''s meaning and said with a smile, "we should give enough respect to some enemies! Some enemies, however, do not have to! You may feel cruel, but I have a clear conscience! "


    "Yes, Qingyi, no matter how cruel it is to deal with these people!"


    Tantai Jingming also said, "if we don''t defeat them today, they will treat us more cruelly."


    "I know." Xiao Qingyi nodded slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you doing this. It''s only now that I find out. In fact, I always thought I knew you well, but in fact, I still didn''t know you well enough."


    "Ha ha, how long have we known each other?"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "don''t I know you very well? Take your time. There will be more time in the future! "


    He really didn''t know Xiao Qingyi very well. He only knew that Xiao Qingyi was very smart and decisive. As for Xiao Qingyi''s personality, to be honest, even if he knew Xiao Qingyi for such a long time, he didn''t know much about it.


    Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao are different, Zhen Miao is the temperament, but Xiao Qingyi just hide some of his temperament.


    So far, he is not sure about Xiao Qingyi''s temperament.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi could not help but smile: "yes, there will be more time in the future!"


    Having said that, Xiao Qingyi pulls Dan Tai Jingming to leave quickly.


    Looking at the figure of two people away, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile and go straight to the Qin family.


    Before entering the Qin family, I heard Qin Guozhu laughing.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming in, Qin Guozhu immediately laughed and said, "I knew that it would be right for you to deal with this! If you let them deal with it, the most is to kill those bastards. Only you can think of such a bad move! Ha ha, have a good time! How wonderful


    "Look at what you mean. I''m giving him back in his own way."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since they want us to make a fool of ourselves, we will let them make a fool of themselves first! But then again, isn''t the man who sealed the house a little stupid? ""Oh, what do you say?" Qin Guozhu asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang was a little puzzled and said: "do you think that Feng family knows that they will fight in three days, and they must think that I am doomed to die. Can''t they think that I am going to die? What am I afraid of? They are still sending people to the capital to make trouble at this time. Isn''t it clear that they are here to die? "


    He didn''t understand this.


    Feng''s father should be at least one or two hundred years old. They all say that he is old and good, but what Feng did was too stupid. As long as he had a little brain, he would not make such a stupid decision, would he?


    "Hehe, maybe they did it on purpose?"


    Qin Guozhu''s eyes twinkled with Jing Mang, and said with a smile: "maybe they have already expected that you would humiliate Feng family in this way. The more humiliation you give to Feng family now, the more excuses you give to Feng family when you are defeated. At that time, what will you do if you are a Feng family person?"


    "The lion opens his mouth!"


    Xu Shaotang instantly understood the meaning of Qin Guozhu.


    "Yes, I guess so!" Qin Guozhu smile, "although this is a good strategy, but have to say, they think too naive!"


    "Do you think it''s stealing chicken but not eating rice?" Xu Shaotang laughs.


    "Ha ha, of course!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang humiliate Feng''s family on TV, Qin Guozhu was in a good mood and said with a hearty laugh: "now it''s just appetizer! Three days before dinner! Smelly boy, we should give them some color after three days! When this is over, we old people will celebrate for you! "


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to the exquisite dishes on the table and said, "don''t bother. Today is the day to celebrate in advance."


    "So it is


    Qin Guozhu laughs and pulls Xu Shaotang to sit down at the dining table with a thick smile on his face.

 Chapter 2523

    After dinner, Xu Shaotang accompanied Qin Qianyu around the Qin family for a while, and then returned to the Xu family.


    As soon as he came back, he was called aside by pity.


    "What news have you received?"


    Xu Shaotang holds Lianxin''s hand. Lianxin alone calls him aside. It must be because of the upcoming duel.


    "I''ll show you something." With a smile, Lianxin takes out her mobile phone and puts a photo in front of Xu Shaotang.


    The picture shows an enchanting woman holding the arm of a young man.


    "Who are these two men?" Xu Shaotang does not understand looking at pity heart, she shows herself this picture to do.


    Pity heart smile Ying Ying looking at Xu Shaotang: "you can''t tell me, you don''t know this woman?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this woman is not a good person. How can I know this kind of woman? I said, "do you doubt that I have anything to do with this woman?"


    He knew that Lianxin would not doubt this, but was only joking with Lianxin.


    "If you like this kind of woman, our sisters will leave you at once!" Pity threw a white eye to Xu Shaotang, and said with a smile, "you are so precious and forgetful. You really don''t remember this woman?"


    "You mean it''s like you know this woman?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly frowned, carefully staring at the woman in the photo for a while, murmured: "don''t say, look carefully, it''s really familiar!"


    "Of course it looks familiar!"


    Pity heart Jiao smile way: "at the beginning but you drove her out of the capital!"


    "Well?"


    Listen to pity heart''s words, Xu Shaotang and carefully search the memory in his mind, suddenly, his eyes a bright, said with a smile: "Chu Ning snow! I said, "the more you look, the more familiar you look. It''s her!"


    He and Chu Ningxue met when they were in Zhuxi building. They didn''t really have a deep impression on this woman. In other words, Chu Ningxue is not a woman who deserves to impress him too much. If it wasn''t for her being expelled from the capital, he would have thought about this woman for a long time.


    "You''re not too forgetful at all!"


    Compassion smile, put the phone away.


    "Why don''t you show me Chu Ningxue''s picture?" Xu Shaotang does not understand looking at pity heart, "how, difficult not to become this woman to provoke you? But isn''t this woman expelled from the capital? I just looked at the location of the photo. It seems that it''s on this side of the capital, isn''t it? "


    His deepest impression on Chu Ningxue is that this stupid woman was used by others and nearly killed Tang Zhiqiu.


    It is also because of this that Chu Ningxue is permanently expelled from the capital.


    As for what happened after Chu Ning Xue, Xu Shaotang never cared about it. It''s just Chu Ning Xue, and it''s not worth his deliberate concern.


    "Well, it''s in the eastern suburb of Beijing." Pitying heart slightly nodded: "originally I didn''t want to pay attention to this woman, but long Jiang called me a few days ago and told me something. With this photo, I began to have some doubts."


    "What''s the matter? Is it related to Chu Ning Xue? "


    Xu Shaotang acutely felt that Chu Ningxue''s appearance in the capital was not accidental.


    Although she was expelled from the capital at the beginning, if she came to the capital secretly and didn''t show up deliberately, it would not cause too much attention. After all, no matter he or the Tang and song families, or those other families in the capital, they didn''t pay attention to Chu Ningxue. Even the Chu family was expelled from the capital. What can her distant cousin of the Chu family do £¿


    "Didn''t you destroy the Meng family?"


    "Those people in the Meng family were put into the dragon group, and the Dragon general sent someone to interrogate all the people in the Meng family in detail. He got some news from one of the servants and knew that it was not by chance that Meng Ju had targeted us at the beginning," he said


    "Is this Chu Ning snow behind the trick?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly burst out a murderous opportunity.


    He really didn''t expect that it wasn''t as simple as it seemed!


    Does Chu Ningxue, a stupid woman, want to get back at him? She is out of her mind. I don''t know how many kilos she has!


    "I''m not sure whether it''s Chu Ningxue or not."


    "The servant of Chu family came to mengju once because of something. During that time, he saw mengju mingling with a woman. However, as a servant, he didn''t dare to ask the woman''s identity and name. He just overheard mengju calling her Xueer."


    "Return Xueer..."


    Xu Shaotang felt disgusted and asked, "how could I not know this before?"


    Pitifully leaning on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder, he said in a soft voice, "you have so many things all day long. Originally, long and I would like to wait until we find out some specific things to tell you. However, after receiving this photo today, we can only tell you in advance."


    As Xu Shaotang''s good wife, she can''t fight with Xu Shaotang like Tantai Jingming, but she can help Xu Shaotang in her own way.She tries not to let Xu Shaotang worry about anything she can.


    Xu Shaotang gently smile, and quickly in the pity heart of a kiss on the pretty face, this just said with a smile: "in this case, then first pass this picture to the Dragon general, let the Chu family that servant confirm."


    "I''ve passed it on to the Dragon general."


    Pity heart helplessly said: "the servant of Chu family is not sure whether it is Chu Ningxue. He said that mengju is irritable. He did not dare to stare at mengju''s woman. He just looked at her quietly, but didn''t see it too clearly, just a bit like it."


    "A little resemblance is enough!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted and asked faintly, "where is Chu Ningxue now? I''ll go and arrest her and torture her to find out!"


    Don''t be polite to your enemies!


    Even if Chu Ning Xue is just a weak woman with no power to bind a chicken, if she dares to do something behind her back, he will never show mercy!


    "I don''t know."


    Pity shook his head slightly and said: "this picture was taken by my people in the eastern suburb when they were asking for other news. He didn''t pay much attention to it at that time. He noticed this picture when he was sorting out the information later. And the reason why he noticed this picture is not because of Chu Ningxue, but because of the man beside Chu Ningxue. I''m sorry about the identity of that man I haven''t found it yet, but it shouldn''t be from our secular world. "


    "According to so say, that Chu Ning Snow''s suspicion is very big!"


    Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice, "let''s focus on finding Chu Ningxue''s trace these days. No matter whether she''s playing tricks or not, we''ll try it first!"


    "I have ordered it to go down."


    Pity slightly nodded: "but now we can''t focus on tracking the trace of Chu Ningxue. The intelligence personnel of the dragon group and my people are now focusing on monitoring the movements of these big and small families in the capital."


    "Well? What''s the purpose of monitoring these families in Beijing? "

 Chapter 2524

    Xu Shaotang looks at pity heart with a little doubt. At this time, even if it''s not the time to track down Chu Ningxue''s trace, it should be the action of the person who focuses on monitoring Fang cunshan.


    Today''s events have reminded him that the three families in fangcunshan may be very active these days.


    Even not only the three families, but most of the monks in fangcunshan will be active.


    I believe that in the eyes of those people, Xu Shaotang is already a mortal. They will think that without him, they will be able to do whatever they want and enjoy the superior feeling again.


    Unfortunately, even without Xu Shaotang, it''s not their turn to be presumptuous!


    "Don''t you really understand or don''t you?"


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, he took a pity on him, patted his forehead and said, "aren''t you a smart person? How can you be confused now?"


    "I really don''t understand."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "no matter how smart people are, there are times when their heads are not enough, don''t you think?"


    "It seems that you really didn''t expect to go there." Pitifully, he patted Xu Shaotang on the chest and said, "don''t you know that many people in the capital are waiting for you to die? Besides, I believe many people think that you will die! "


    When he said that, a sharp light suddenly flashed out of his pitiful eyes.


    She never killed people by herself, but not a few people died indirectly in her hands.


    Some people want her man to die, how can she let those people go!


    "I see!"


    Listen to pity heart so say, Xu Shaotang suddenly suddenly realized laughing: "I''m not dead, those families began to mix with fangcunshan people? They are a little too anxious, aren''t they


    "Who said no?" With a sigh of pity, his eyes were full of sarcasm: "the rest of these families can''t do it. It''s a great skill to protect themselves and be a wall grass! The dragon is determined to teach those families a profound lesson this time, so now our focus is on those families. "


    Because of Xu Shaotang''s relationship, although her intelligence network is still in her hands, it has been shared with longzu''s intelligence for many times.


    Even if Xu Tang''s attitude is not known to her.


    What''s more, she also wants to find out those families. At that time, let them go to Longjiang to explain!


    Hearing compassion''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly silent for a while. Then he asked with some worry: "is there anyone involved in those big families? Especially in the Tang and Song Dynasties


    He can ignore the other families, but he still has to keep in mind the Tang and song families. The Song family doesn''t worry about song Anbang, but some worry about song Anmin and his son. The Tang family has a good relationship with him. He doesn''t want the two families involved.


    "No one was involved in the Tang and Song Dynasties, but..." Pity heart slightly a meal, habitually looked around, this just low voice way: "Wei family there seems to be a little situation!"


    "Wei family? Wei Yu


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, then slowly asked: "is it because Wei Yu has contact with the Zhou family of fangcunshan?"


    "Well, you know that, too!" Pity nodded slightly.


    "Not only do I know, but I''ve seen both of them."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you can tell Long Jiang that the Wei family doesn''t need to worry too much. However, how should he monitor or how to monitor? Don''t let my words affect his actions."


    Longjiang and the old man of the Wei family are also of that generation. If the Wei family is involved with the people of fangcunshan, Longjiang will be very sad.


    After all, they are all old people who have lived for decades. No one wants them to be confused at this time.


    He told the Dragon general not to worry too much about the Wei family. He just didn''t want the Dragon general to be angry about it.


    However, he doesn''t know whether what Zhou Shaoyou said is true or false. Long will continue to monitor the situation of the Wei family, but there is nothing wrong with it.


    "Well, I''ll take your message to Longjiang."


    Pity heart gently nodded, originally wanted to say something, but words to the mouth but swallow back.


    Looking at pitiful heart that pair of desire to talk and stop appearance, Xu Shaotang smile to embrace her savage waist way: "have what words to say, with me still need to stammer?"


    "Since you''ve met them, I guess you''ve talked to them speculatively." Pitying heart slightly pondered: "I want to remind you that the heart of defending people is indispensable."


    "Well, don''t worry. I know it."


    Xu Shaotang laughs and pulls compassion into his arms. "If there is no heart of defending people, I will not let the Dragon general how to monitor and how to monitor."


    Pity heart gently "Oh" a, his head against Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    Holding her tender body and smelling her unique fragrance, Xu Shaotang felt peaceful. After a moment, he said softly, "by the way, you have been practicing for some time now. How do you feel?""Can I say that what I fear most now is to practice these two words?"


    Pitifully looking up, Xu Shaotang''s beautiful face is full of helpless color.


    It''s not very difficult for them who have never had the most basic training to start training.


    In the past, they envied Xu Shaotang, the people who can fight against the sky. Now they know that they must have paid countless blood and sweat behind their achievements.


    "It''s always like this in the beginning."


    Xu Shaotang can think of the difficulties they are facing without guessing. He stroked his compassionate cheek and said, "now that they are full of aura, it''s not as difficult to improve as before. I believe you, you will be able to adapt gradually."


    "Seriously, it''s not just me, including Shuying and Enoch. They don''t want to practice."


    "It''s so hard for us, we don''t even have the confidence to get started," he said with a wry smile


    "I can let you do everything else, but I can''t let you do this." Xu Shaotang firmly said: "do you know what I fear most?"


    "I know!"


    Pitiful heart Wu turned around and put his hand around Xu Shaotang''s neck. "You''re afraid that you''ll see us go ahead of you one by one, but you can''t help it."


    This is what Xiao Qingyi and dantai told them. It was at that time that they knew that people could live to two or three hundred years old or even longer. This was something they did not dare to imagine before.


    "So, you must practice well!"


    Xu Shaotang took pity''s cheek and said seriously, "you know, that kind of pain will kill me."


    "Well!"


    Pitiful nodded, deeply kiss on Xu Shaotang''s lips, like a promise to say: "even for you, we will seriously practice!"

 Chapter 2525

    Three days passed in a flash.


    Early in the morning, they set out for the Moon Lake in Fangcun mountain.


    Several helicopters set out from the Qin family. In front of them are mu Tiance and Wu Jie. In the middle are tan Taijing Ming and Xu Shaotang, who are sitting in the helicopter with Qin Guozhu and long. In the back of a large helicopter, all the reporters are invited to go live.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang can see that those reporters are somewhat reluctant. Although this is a big news for them, they may lose their lives at any time. Everyone will wonder whether Fang cunshan''s people will raise their butcher''s knives to them if he is defeated.


    But because of Qin Guozhu''s identity, those reporters had to go.


    What he didn''t know was that before he set out, these reporters bought themselves a high amount of insurance.


    If they have an accident, their families can get extremely generous compensation!


    Thinking of the submissive attitude of the reporters when they boarded the plane, Qin Guozhu sighed: "this is the heart! We have to thank the three fangcunshan families. If they hadn''t provoked this duel, I don''t know that more than 90% of the people were defeated by the monks! "


    "Nothing!"


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s sigh, Long Jiang patted him on the shoulder and said, "this battle is the best chance to clean up people''s hearts! After the war, we will know that when we face those so-called monks, we are not without any resistance ability! "


    "They are all ordinary people. I''m afraid the monks are normal."


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "if I were an ordinary person, I would be so afraid. It''s human nature to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages."


    For these ordinary people, there is really nothing to complain about.


    In the face of those monks, ordinary people have no chance to resist.


    It can only be said that before they came back from heaven, there was no powerful force in the secular world to suppress the monks, which led to the gradual laxity of people''s hearts. Over time, ordinary people felt that the monks were invincible, and they did not believe that there were other ways to defeat the monks besides those destructive weapons.


    In fact, he believes that most people hope that he will win the war as long as they can see the slightest hope.


    However, at present, ordinary people have not yet seen this hope.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s phone rings suddenly.


    Hearing the sound of the phone, Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu''s heart suddenly tightens. At this time, what they fear most is the sound of the phone. Once the phone rings, it is likely that something unexpected will happen.


    The phone is from Lianxin. Xu Shaotang frowns slightly and connects the phone quickly.


    "What happened again?"


    He is not as nervous as Qin Guozhu, but some of them don''t want to hear the phone ring at this time.


    Soon, there was a light laugh of compassion on the phone. Hearing the laughter of compassion, Xu Shaotang was relieved. When he heard the words behind compassion, his slightly frowned brow suddenly let go, and then he laughed: "you can do it by yourself. Oh, by the way, don''t forget to inform the people who stand with us!"


    "I understand!"


    Lianxin hangs up with a smile, but Xu Shaotang sits there laughing.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang sitting there laughing, Qin Guozhu could not help looking puzzled: "I said, what are you laughing at, what good things are you talking about, let''s be happy! When we heard your phone ring just now, we were nervous for a long time! "


    But now he was relieved.


    Since Xu Shaotang can still laugh, it shows that it is not a bad thing.


    "Mr. Qin, we are going to get rich!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs: "pity heart just spread the news, just now, someone opened a gambling game."


    "A gamble?" Qin Guozhu slightly a Leng, a moment later understand, "bet you the result of this duel?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t say that I didn''t tell you the chance to get rich, hurry to bet. It''s a steady business!"


    "I said you''re still interested in money?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance as a financial fan, the dragon can''t help rolling his eyes.


    Does Xu Shaotang need money? I don''t think so! At his level, money is really meaningless!


    Besides, is the Xu family short of money? No shortage! Even if the current flourishing age has begun to decline because of the previous things, it can still provide huge financial support for the Xu family!


    If people who don''t know see Xu Shaotang like this, they will think he is a money fan!


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, I''m still interested in this kind of business. The key is that those who can get rid of the gambling will lose everything! Isn''t that something to be happy about? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dragon will be full of speechless looking at Xu Shaotang, dare feeling this boy is thinking about it."What''s the bet?" Qin Guozhu seems to be very interested in this gamble, smiling like Xu Shaotang asked.


    "If I don''t last three seconds, the odds are one to five; from three seconds to ten seconds, the odds are one to two, from ten seconds to thirty seconds..."


    "Stop!"


    Qin Guozhu interrupted Xu Shaotang''s words, "it seems that everyone thinks you must lose! I thought it was buying. Ha ha, I didn''t expect it was buying. How long can you last! It''s fun. It''s fun! It seems that I really want to join in the fun! Don''t tell me the odds of losing, just tell me the odds of buying you! "


    Qin Guozhu is not interested in the odds of Xu Shaotang''s defeat!


    These people are really crazy. The duel actually takes how long Xu Shaotang can last as a gamble. They don''t teach these people a lesson. Even he feels sorry for Xu Shaotang!


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said in a loud voice, "fifty for one!"


    "How much?"


    Qin Guozhu and long will be shocked by the super high odds.


    Fifty for one, doesn''t it mean that if you bet ten thousand on Xu Shaotang, it will be five hundred thousand?


    "Fifty for one!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs again, "Lianxin has bought two billion yuan, bet me to win, ha ha!"


    "Two billion..." The dragon will smack its tongue.


    He was not frightened by the huge amount of money, but thought that the two billion will soon become 100 billion! What else in the world can make money faster than this!


    "I think the dealer will be forced to jump off the building by you..." Qin Guozhu said with a bitter smile.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "do you know who the dealer is? Ha ha, the Ross family


    "The Ross family?"


    Qin Guozhu was slightly stunned. After reaction, he quickly took out his mobile phone and called Wen Yun, saying: "windfall, windfall!"


    Listening to Qin Guozhu''s phone call, Long Jiang suddenly reaches out his hand to Xu Shaotang and says with a smile, "lend me a billion yuan and return you two billion tomorrow!"

 Chapter 2526

    Before the war, they unexpectedly made a windfall, and everyone was happy.


    When the helicopter was about to arrive at fangcunshan, Xu Shaotang flew out of the cabin and followed the helicopter to fangcunshan.


    Although the possibility is very small, he still wants to be on the safe side, lest someone attack these helicopters.


    No shock, no danger!


    Soon, they came to the moon lake.


    Even if the duel has not yet started, almost all the people of Xia state are in front of the TV and computer. Maybe the result of the battle has already been doomed, but most people still hold a hope in their hearts. Of course, some people hope that Xu Shaotang will die in the moon lake.


    But around the Moon Lake, it was already full of people.


    For the first time, the Huang family opened the forbidden area of the family, and anyone could be there to witness the duel.


    The purpose of the Huang family is self-evident. Naturally, it is to show the real strength of the Huang family to everyone. This battle should not only frighten the secular world, but also the monks of fangcunshan.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and others walking in the sky, the crowd around the moon lake suddenly became restless.


    "Are they all here to die?


    "How dare you


    "The ignorant are fearless, understand? Xu Shaotang thought these three families were like the Meng family! "


    "Didn''t you come here to die? If Xu Shaotang was young enough to have such terrible accomplishments, he would be regarded as a genius. But it''s a pity! "


    "Ha ha, whether Xu Shaotang comes or not, he will die. Even if he comes, he will die. He has some backbone."


    "Alas, the three families of fangcunshan joined hands to deal with a Xu Shaotang. Even if they won, they were not defeated."


    "Since ancient times, there has been only one way to defeat the aggressors. What''s the point of being aboveboard? If Xu Shaotang does not die, will not many of our friars in fangcunshan be suppressed in the future? "


    Although the war has not yet begun, but the public has long been fierce discussion.


    No one has discussed the outcome of the war. There is no suspense. Some people disdain Xu Shaotang, others feel sorry for him, and others look forward to Xu Shaotang''s quick death.


    For these sounds, Xu Shaotang heard, but also turned a deaf ear, just with the helicopter slowly landing down.


    "There are quite a lot of people."


    Looking around the crowded Moon Lake, Qin Guozhu chuckled and said in a low voice: "these three families have helped us a lot! But for this duel, I would not have known that there were so many monks in fangcunshan! "


    "The more people, the better. It''s better to have all of them here!"


    Long Jiang said with a smile, "but it''s really hard to get a pillow when you want to sleep."


    "By the way, are they all arranged in the capital?" Qin Guozhu asked again.


    The Dragon general nodded slightly: "don''t worry, everything is ready, it depends on whether they have the courage!"


    "I guess nine times out of ten!" Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "if it were me, I would definitely do it!"


    "I hope they dare!" The Dragon general laughs, but his eyes are full of murders.


    After them, the reporters walked out of the helicopter. Under the instruction of Qin Guozhu, they quickly set up long guns and short guns, and aimed the camera at every corner of the moon lake. The UAV also took off quickly, and the scene soon caught the eyes of those sitting in front of the TV and computer.


    Others are protecting Qin Guozhu and others, while Xu Shaotang and the three of them walk to the center of the frozen moon lake.


    Despite Xu Shaotang, many of them came to see the excitement, such as Liang Danqing and Yingluo. For them, the chance to witness the decisive battle of the strong with their own eyes is too few. Since there is such an opportunity, we can''t miss it.


    There is no one in the middle of the moon lake. The frozen moon lake is colorful in the sunshine.


    "It seems that the Lord has not come yet?"


    Mu Tiance moved his steps slowly, looking around the Moon Lake, and said to Xu Shaotang faintly.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, it''s the same to come early or late. By the way, did you say hello to Jiuwei? "


    He was worried that the three families would jump out of the wall in a hurry, so he asked mu Tiance to tell Jiuwei that anyone who dares to fight against Qin Guozhu and others must be killed by thunder, as long as he doesn''t show himself!


    But he doesn''t worry about it. No one in fangcunshan can show Jiuwei!


    What he worried about was that what he said didn''t work as well as what mu Tiance said, so he let mu Tiance say it to Jiuwei again.


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly: "don''t worry, she knows how to do it!"


    Listening to the two of them murmur in their ears, they can''t help but curl their lips and say, "can you talk about something serious? The three families haven''t appeared yet. Shall we just wait? It''s too cheap, isn''t it? "


    "You bastard, I didn''t feel it at all. When you said that, I suddenly felt that it was really a bit cheaper!"Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang was also suddenly upset. "At least I''m a semi saint. Do you want me to wait for them here? They have too much face


    "You semi saint, in their eyes is a fart!"


    Wu Jie said with a smile.


    "Go away, you are a fart!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile and scold. After thinking about it, he suddenly said with a smile: "since they like to play hide and seek, shall we add some materials to them?"


    "What material? Talk about it. "


    Wu Jie and mu Tiance looked at him with great interest.


    Their expressions at the moment were clearly captured by the drone, and those who watched the live broadcast were surprised to see that the three of them were still laughing.


    "If you don''t talk about anything else, just the determination of these three people will be enough to kill us scum!"


    "It''s useless to be determined, isn''t it necessary to die?"


    "That is, don''t let others pretend before they die?"


    "You''ve been peeing in the garbage upstairs, and you''ve got two crooked faces?"


    "That is, this kind of person just can''t see others well. He is as timid as a mouse. He also wants to borrow others to set off himself. I should let this kind of rubbish go to the scene and see if he has the courage to stand with Xu Shaotang and them!"


    "Ah, that handsome man is really handsome. Why did such a handsome man go to die with Xu Shaotang! My heart hurts


    "It''s called Keiyo, OK?"


    With that, those who watched the live broadcast went to other places.


    After all, the duel hasn''t started yet, and everyone is still in the mood to make fun of it. When the duel really starts, maybe they will turn pale across the screen. Where is the mood to discuss other things?

 Chapter 2527

    In the center of Moon Lake, Xu Shaotang and the three of them look at each other and take a deep breath at the same time.


    Just when they were wondering what they wanted to do, the three suddenly roared at the same time: "the old dog of the three families, come out quickly and die!"


    The three people''s cultivation is not low, and they deliberately roar out their voices with genuine Qi. Their voices gather together, and they suddenly explode in the ears of the people like a thunder on the ground, which makes them feel tinnitus and dizzy.


    "Three old dogs, come out and die quickly!"


    They yelled the same words over and over again, just like thunder around the moon lake.


    When they heard the three voices, they were all stunned. After they recovered, they began to whisper.


    "They are really looking for death!"


    "Yes, it''s just that I''ve lived a long time!"


    "I guess the ancestors of the three families are angry now?"


    "I could have lived a little longer, but now I don''t think I have this chance!"


    Everyone knows that they humiliated the three families in front of all the people in order to let them show up.


    However, I don''t know if they have ever thought that their move will undoubtedly completely infuriate the three families. Next, I''m afraid they will meet the stormy attack of the three families.


    Shut up, Lizi


    At this time, a voice suddenly exploded. At the same time, a figure appeared on the moon lake like lightning. Separated from Xu Shaotang and them by a hundred meters, his eyes were staring at the three people in the opposite direction, and his face was full of fury.


    See finally someone appeared, three people also stopped roaring.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the middle-aged man in front of him faintly. It was just the beginning of Daluo Jinxian.


    After a scornful look at the man, Xu Shaotang waved impatiently, like driving away a disgusting fly, and yelled: "go away, you are not qualified to stand here and ask the old dog of the three families to come out!"


    He is not in the mood to know who this person is, and he does not need to know. As long as the ancestors of the three families die, this person will naturally follow suit.


    It doesn''t matter whether a dying person knows who he is or not.


    "It''s like Huang He, the head of the Huang family, isn''t it?"


    "It''s the Yellow Crane! Is Xu Shaotang too arrogant to talk to Huang He like this? "


    "The same thing, the ignorant are fearless!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s shrill cheers, the onlookers burst into a nest.


    Even in Fangcun mountain, no one dares to talk to Huang He like this except the ancestors of the three families!


    Now they finally know how crazy Xu Shaotang is. He is just a madman!


    Huang He was already full of anger. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, he was even more angry. His eyes looked at Xu Shaotang like a poisonous snake and said coldly, "Xu Shaotang, I want to frustrate you!"


    "Go away, this is a duel between us and the ancestors of your three families. What a piece of shit you are!"


    Xu Shaotang disdained to drink a scold, and drum up the real gas, yelled: "three old dogs dare not show up? Do you want this little dog to come out first and die? "


    Arrogance!


    Crazy!


    At this moment, people were shocked by Xu Shaotang''s arrogance again.


    No matter what the outcome is, Xu Shaotang''s arrogance is enough to make everyone forget him all his life!


    "I want to die!"


    Huang he roared angrily. As he was about to teach Xu Shaotang a lesson, a faint voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Back off!"


    Although the voice is not big, it suppresses all the voices at the scene.


    At the moment of the sound, the three ancestors came from the clouds.


    Three people are carrying hands, let the wind howl in the air, but their clothes are not moving.


    Even if they did not deliberately release their own breath, but where they pass, a strong breath will make people unable to hold up their heads, making people angry involuntarily, an impulse to worship, even the clouds in the sky automatically make way for them.


    "It''s so strong. Is this the legendary Da Luo Jinxian?"


    "This bearing alone is not comparable to Xu Shaotang, a rogue like man in the market!"


    "Even the clouds are making way for it. It''s terrible!"


    "Look at those people at the scene, they almost knelt down!"


    In fact, someone has knelt down and cried out, "I''ve seen three immortals!"


    "I''ve seen three immortals!"


    When you have the first person, you have the second.


    Then, the onlookers knelt down one by one, and the whole moon lake sounded like a tsunami.


    Almost all the people at the scene have knelt down on the ground, only Qin Guozhu and others stood there quietly.


    There are nine tails around them, and the breath of these three people has no influence on them.They dive down and stand quietly opposite Xu Shaotang.


    Unlike Xu Shaotang, who is full of fighting spirit, their faces are indifferent. It seems that they are not offended by Xu Shaotang''s previous words.


    "You are finally willing to come out!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at the three people on the opposite side and asked, "do you particularly enjoy the feeling of ten thousand people kneeling down?"


    "No!"


    Feng Qingjun light said: "can let us enjoy, only the three of you kneel down!"


    "Give you a chance, now kneel down and beg for mercy, I may be able to leave you a whole body!" Zhou said haughtily.


    Hearing Zhou''s words, Wu Jie turned his mouth and pointed to Zhou and laughed at Xu Shaotang: "is this old dog crazy?"


    "Not crazy, but stupid!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile.


    As soon as Zhou Fu Chen''s face changed, he was about to attack, but Huang you Dao reached out and stopped him: "brother Fu Chen, what''s good for you to be angry with just a fairy? Anyway, they are all dying people. What''s wrong if you let them show off their tongue? Don''t surrender your identity."


    Hearing Huang Youdao''s words, Zhou Fuzhen''s anger gradually subsided and said with a smile, "brother Youdao, you are right! Thank you for reminding me, or I will lose my identity in front of so many people. "


    "To be honest, I think it''s cheap to talk nonsense with you here."


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the three with a smile, then said to Mu Tiance, "I''ll pack two, and the rest will be given to you!"


    "I''ll try to deal with one myself!"


    Mu Tian''s eyes are full of strong sense of war. He and Wu Jie had already joined hands to kill people in the later period of Da Luo Jinxian when they were in heaven. If they joined hands to kill another one, he would have come in vain this time! He wanted to try to see if he could defeat a man in the later period of Daluo Jinxian with his own strength.


    "I''ll deal with one myself!" Wu Jie''s eyes began to turn red and his face was full of bloodthirsty smile.

 Chapter 2528

    Hearing Wu Jie and mu Tiance''s words, the three ancestors couldn''t help looking at each other and then burst out laughing.


    "Did I hear you right? How dare they fight us? "


    Feng Qingjun burst out laughing, from the beginning to the end, except for Xu Shaotang, who they can''t see the strength of the people, the remaining two people were not in their eyes.


    The peak of a celestial being, the late stage of a celestial being, trying to challenge Da Luo Jinxian?


    Sure enough, the ignorant are fearless!


    I don''t know the heaven and the earth!


    Now they finally understand why Xu Shaotang is so crazy, because the people around him are more crazy than him!


    Zhou Fuchen also burst out laughing for a while, and then said to the Yellow Crane who retreated to one side: "Huang family boy, these two people will be handed over to you! If we attack them, don''t we want you to see our jokes? "


    Huang He has long wanted to use Xu Shaotang''s blood to calm his anger. When he heard Zhou Fuzhen''s words, he immediately looked at Huang Youdao. Seeing Huang Youdao''s slight nod, he quickly stepped forward and looked at Wu Jie and mu Tiance with frosty face. In his heart, he began to figure out how to make them die more painful!


    Killing them in this way could not calm his anger.


    "Forget it, let me help you!"


    Huang Shaotang and Xu Shaohe shrug helplessly.


    Before everyone understood what Xu Shaotang meant, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly moved without warning.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise exploded in everyone''s ears, and the UAV in the air also vibrated.


    When Huang Youdao understands Xu Shaotang''s intention and wants to stop him, he sees that Huang He''s head has exploded, blood and brain are gushing out, and people have not yet fallen, but they have no vitality.


    Blood spilled on the white ice, forming a strong contrast with the ice.


    Quiet!


    Dead silence!


    All of a sudden, the scene was almost audible.


    No one thought that Xu Shaotang would suddenly be in trouble, and no one thought that Huang He, as a great Luo Jinxian, didn''t even change his reaction time and was killed by Xu Shaotang mercilessly!


    Those who watched the live broadcast were also shocked by the scene, and even forgot to vomit.


    without a look, glancing at the corpse of Huang crane, and unable to return to Xu Shaotang like lightning, make complaints about it: "let me not be too bloody, you are so bloody!"


    "It''s bloody!"


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed said: "I thought Huang Youdao would stop me, did not expect that he would watch the Huang family to die, miscalculation."


    Huang Youdao was already full of anger at the moment. When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, his anger could no longer be suppressed, and his immortal temperament could no longer be maintained. He held Huang He''s body with one hand, and roared to Xu Shaotang with all his hair and beard open: "Xu Shaotang! I''m going to tear you to pieces! I want to make the capital a river of blood


    How can he not be angry? The master of the Huang family was killed in front of him, but he didn''t have time to stop it. Even if Xu Shaotang was killed in this war, the Huang family is doomed to become a laughing stock in the world!


    Moreover, Huang He is his favorite grandson! His future accomplishments may not be under him, but now he has died so miserably in Xu Shaotang''s hands. He only feels that the anger in his chest is about to burn himself completely.


    He will not only kill Xu Shaotang, but also wash the capital with blood!


    Let everyone know, Huang family can''t make a crime!


    Hearing Huang Youdao''s murderous voice, the Dragon general and Qin Guozhu''s faces were cold at the same time, and a fierce murderous opportunity came into being: Huang Youdao, you must die!


    "Nine tail girl, if that boy can''t kill Huang Youdao, please..."


    "No!"


    Qin Guozhu''s words haven''t finished, nine tail then light of interrupted his words, "ten Huang Youdao also isn''t Xu Shaotang''s opponent!"


    "Really?" Qin Guozhu slightly a Leng, turn to Long Jiang to ask: "this kid is so fierce?"


    "I don''t know."


    Dragon will helplessly smile, "but since nine tail girl said can, it will certainly be OK."


    He knew that Jiuwei was the demon emperor, but he didn''t know what realm the demon emperor was. When he asked Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang only told him that even if there were 100 Xu Shaotang now, there was only one way to die when they met Jiuwei, and even none of them could escape!


    It was this sentence that made him roughly know how terrible the cultivation of Jiuwei was.


    It''s a pity that Jiuwei fell in love with mu Tiance. If only it was Xu Shaotang!


    Long Jiang is still worried about this. He secretly scolds Xu Shaotang, a naughty boy, for not stealing Jiuwei''s heart after struggling among women for so long. He doesn''t know how his women are cheated by him!


    And over there, Xu Shaotang was completely enraged by Huang Youdao''s words of "washing the capital with blood". He stared at Huang Youdao and said: "Huang Youdao, if you don''t have this sentence, maybe I will leave a seed for your Huang family.""But now, I can tell you for sure that there won''t be another Huang family in fangcunshan after today!"


    "The Huang family is the next Mongolian family!"


    Originally, he didn''t want to do too much, but now, Huang Youdao''s words have ruined all the hopes of the Huang family!


    For the Huang family, he will not have a trace of mercy!


    "It depends on whether you have that ability or not."


    Huang Youdao slowly put down the body of the Yellow Crane and stood up. His real Qi had already filled his whole body, and his eyes were full of strong murders. "Do you think my Huang family is as easy to deal with as the Meng family? Xu Shaotang, take your life


    A piece of true Qi is like a giant blade. It splits the solid ice surface and cuts them mercilessly.


    Huang Youdao not only wants to kill Xu Shaotang, but also wants to kill Wu Jie and mu Tiance.


    Where the giant blade passes, the ice turns into dust, as if even the space is torn by the giant wind blade. You can see the lightning lingering among the giant blades.


    "What a terrible attack, Xu Shaotang. It''s over!"


    "Yes, the power of this attack has almost destroyed the heaven and the earth, and Huang Youdao is half saint! Although Xu Shaotang''s strength is too strong, he will die after all! "


    The onlookers had expected the next scene. They were afraid that Xu Shaotang would turn into powder just like the ice, right?


    How could Xu Shaotang not understand Huang Youdao''s intention? He snorted and stepped out slightly. The whole ice surface suddenly cracked, and the sound of ice surface breaking constantly sounded, forming a gap.


    "Huang Youdao, I''ll tell you today, even if it''s semi saint, it''s strong or weak!"


    From the moment Huang Youdao appeared, he knew that Huang Youdao was a semi saint.


    However, although they are both semi saints, Huang Youdao is still ignored by him.


    At the moment when the huge blade hit, Xu Shaotang rolled it with one hand, and countless pieces of ice had already soared up into the sky. The pieces of ice were frozen together like lightning, and ran into Huang Youdao''s true Qi.

 Chapter 2529

    "Wishful thinking, can you block my attack by breaking ice?"


    Huang Youdao had a disdainful smile on his face.


    However, his smile has not fully opened, but gradually solidified in the face.


    His wild Qi met the ice wall and disappeared in a moment. He didn''t even leave a scratch on the ice wall.


    An ice wall, however, seemed to be a huge mountain in front of him.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Dream, I must be dreaming!"


    "It must be that the ancestor of the Huang family didn''t exert all his strength. He was just testing Xu Shaotang!"


    Let alone those onlookers who don''t believe it, even Huang Youdao himself can''t believe it.


    Others don''t know it, but he knows it. Just now, he made an angry move without any reservation. This is his strongest strength. He thought that Xu Shaotang could escape, and he thought that Xu Shaotang would be seriously injured, but he didn''t expect that the strongest blow could be blocked by an ice wall!


    Half saint!


    At this moment, he has understood that Xu Shaotang is absolutely semi saint! Strength is even above him!


    Feng Qingjun mistook me!


    Huang Youdao roared wildly in his heart, and a strong regret suddenly came from the bottom of his heart. Originally, he judged that Xu Shaotang''s strength was not under him, but he was persuaded by Feng Qingjun and Zhou Fuchen to disturb his judgment.


    If he insists on his own judgment, he will definitely not participate in this matter!


    Zhou Fuchen and Feng Qingjun don''t know what Huang Youdao thinks. They are also shocked by the scene. However, mu Tiance and Wu Jie don''t give them time to think about it. When Xu Shaotang blocks Huang Youdao''s attack, they have already rushed to their respective opponents.


    Although I don''t know if WuJie can defeat a strong man in the later period of Daluo Jinxian alone, Xu Shaotang knows that even if they are defeated, they will not be defeated for a while and a half.


    He didn''t go to watch WuJie fight. With a wave of one hand, the ice wall between him and Huang Youdao suddenly broke up.


    "It''s time for me to take you, old man."


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the terrified Huang you and said, "are you ready?"


    As soon as the word "Mo" came out, Xu Shaotang''s body was suddenly surrounded by golden light, and his body suddenly turned into a streamer. Between heaven and earth, there was a storm of wind and thunder, presenting a terrible situation of black clouds pressing on the city. The atmosphere of opening up was like a giant beast devouring the will of the onlookers.


    Huang Youdao wants to withdraw, but Xu Shaotang''s speed is too fast.


    Moreover, he had no way to retreat, and the golden light had completely covered him.


    He can only force Qi to resist Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise shakes the whole valley constantly. When a UAV detects something wrong, it wants to escape, but in the end, it can''t escape the fate of destruction. In the golden light of the sky, the UAV directly turns into powder.


    With that loud noise, Huang Youdao''s body flew out like a broken kite, and finally fell into the attic in the middle of the lake.


    The attic was smashed to pieces! The debris fell into the lake where the ice had already dissipated, causing waves of water.


    Before everyone can recover, Xu Shaotang has rushed into the ruins of the attic and directly kicked Huang Youdao out of the ruins of the attic. Huang Youdao''s humming voice also came into people''s ears.


    Just as everyone was staring, Xu Shaotang suddenly waved his hand, and the water of moon lake suddenly condensed into a huge palm.


    "Bang!"


    Huang Youdao''s body was whipped away again by the palm formed by the water drop.


    Just after flying not far away, another big hand formed by water drops suddenly appeared in front of people''s eyes.


    "Bang!"


    With another slap, Huang Youdao''s body was drawn to the other hand again.


    Then, to everyone''s dismay, a scene suddenly appeared.


    I saw that the big hands formed by the two drops of water actually began to play the ball, and that ball was worshipped as a God by Huang Youdao.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    The sound of beating the body with big hands is constantly coming into people''s ears. This is a very funny scene, but no one dares to laugh at the moment. All the people in fangcunshan just feel that their bones are about to fall apart, as if they are not Huang Youdao but them.


    Now the only people who can still laugh are those who sit in front of TV and computer to watch the live broadcast, besides Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu.


    After a brief period of consternation, all the cities suddenly burst out the voice of one another, there are wild laughter, there are crazy curses.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shaotang won! What bullshit! It turns out it''s just a scum! "


    "Why didn''t you just say that? Didn''t you just say that Xu Shaotang would die? "


    "How can it be, how can it be! I''ve spent half my life saving on this duel! It''s over, it''s all over! ""What''s the matter? How could Huang Youdao be so vulnerable?"


    Many people don''t want to believe the picture in front of them, especially those crazy gamblers. Almost all the gamblers have beaten Xu Shaotang, but some of them only last ten seconds, and some of them can''t even last three seconds.


    However, they have to believe the facts.


    Xu Shaotang not only supported, but also ravaged Huang Youdao crazily.


    Huang Youdao in the picture has already lost his human form, and he doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive.


    However, everyone knows that Huang Youdao will surely die!


    With Huang Youdao''s words of "bloody capital", no matter Xu Shaotang or Qin Guozhu, it is impossible for Huang Youdao to survive.


    Every corner of the city is filled with the sound of smashing computers and televisions, and even some people have stepped onto the roof.


    At a time when everyone is shocked by the picture in front of them, Qin Guozhu and the dragon will be as stable as a mountain.


    "Don''t you want him to make a quick decision?"


    Qin Guozhu said: "kill Huang Youdao directly. Why waste energy here?"


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, the dragon will not help laughing: "Lao Qin, don''t you think it''s more relaxing? To be honest, I haven''t played football for many years. I can''t help it


    "Ha ha, it''s really relaxing for you to say that."


    Qin Guozhu said with a laugh: "when I was young, I was also a good football player, but I''m not as good as you. Now I can think about it."


    The Dragon general laughs heartily, blinks at Qin Guozhu and says, "why don''t you ask that boy to pull Huang Youdao over and give you two slaps? Is it the anger that these so-called friars have been exerting during this period of time? "


    "Forget it, we can''t play. Let''s be an audience."


    Qin Guozhu shook his head slightly, but his face was a bright smile. Except for the time when Xu Shaotang rescued the Dragon general, he was the happiest today!

 Chapter 2530

    At the moment, in addition to those who have made heavy bets in this duel, Fang cunshan''s three families are most regretful.


    But, this world is no regret medicine can buy!


    Zhou Fuchen and Feng Qingjun are not interested in fighting at all now. They only think of one word in their mind: Escape!


    Even Huang Youdao is so cruelly trampled by Xu Shaotang. Even if they unite, they are not Xu Shaotang''s opponent at all.


    Just by Xu Shaotang''s way of treating Huang Youdao, we know that Xu Shaotang can''t let them go. They are not afraid of WuJie and mu Tiance, but they have to be on guard against Xu Shaotang. Now Xu Shaotang has no idea of interfering. Once Xu Shaotang interferes in their duel, it will be their death time!


    There was no need for any communication, and the two of them almost fell back at the same time.


    Just as they were about to run for their lives, Xu Shaotang appeared in front of them like a ghost.


    "You two, since it''s a duel, do you want to go without a division?"


    Xu Shaotang put his hands around his chest with a look of mockery on his face.


    "Xu Shaotang, we admit defeat!"


    Feng Qingjun''s face turned pale and said, "from now on, my Fengs will no longer step out of Fangcun mountain!"


    "So is the Zhou family!" Zhou Fuchen quickly echoed.


    "Give up?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "even if I promise, my two friends will not! You have only two choices today, either die in the hands of my two friends, or die in my hands, don''t say I didn''t give you the chance to choose, you choose by yourself


    Let the tiger go back to the mountain?


    It is absolutely impossible for Xu Shaotang to do such a stupid thing.


    If today''s defeat is him, I believe these two will not give him a chance to live!


    "Xu Shaotang, do you want our lives?" Feng Qingjun''s eyes already had a clear meaning of begging. He didn''t want to die. He still had the chance to become a saint!


    Even if there is no chance to become a saint, there are still 50 or 60 years to go before the 300 years. How can he die here before he has enough life?


    "It''s not that I want your life, it''s you who want to die!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice suddenly became cold: "when you decide to fight me, you should think of today! You''ve had enough of your life. Go on your way safely. Don''t waste resources in the world


    He didn''t know whether they were stupid or naive. He wanted to live at this time?


    Today, these two must die here!


    Only their blood can make fangcunshan people feel fear. Since the weight of killing the Mengjia chicken is not enough, we should simply kill three bigger chickens. In the future, if fangcunshan people dare to think about it, they''d better consider whether they have the strength of the ancestors of the three families!


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang was determined to kill them, Feng Qingjun''s pleading color suddenly disappeared. Then he stared at Xu Shaotang like a poisonous snake and sneered, "Xu Shaotang, do you really want to kill us?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Xu Shaotang stands out and looks at Feng Qingjun like an idiot.


    "If we die, none of your Xu family will live!"


    Feng Qingjun''s face suddenly filled with crazy color, "do you think we will only fight with you? Don''t you find that neither my Feng family nor the owners of the Zhou family show up? "


    "They went to the Xu family?"


    Xu Shaotang smile, there is no panic color on his face.


    "Isn''t it a surprise?"


    Feng Qingjun''s mouth showed a cruel smile, "if you want the Xu family to be buried with us, just do it!"


    After admitting defeat and running for life, Feng Qingjun finally moved out the last card!


    Originally, he didn''t think about this move, but Feng Yi gave him the idea. He knew that the boy was the women who were thinking about Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t expect that it was this boy who had prepared a card for him by mistake.


    He knew that there were still some strong people in the Xu family, but he believed that those people could not stop the people who were brought by Feng family and Zhou family!


    "It was a bit of a surprise."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "but to my surprise, you gave me another chance to destroy your two families! Thank you very much


    "Don''t try to be calm here!"


    Zhou said with a sneer, "I''m afraid you''re already thinking about going back to rescue the Xu family, right? Xu Shaotang, you are really very strong, stronger than everyone''s imagination, but you are still a poor move in the end! "


    Just as Zhou Fuchen was talking, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone suddenly rang out.


    It''s still from pity.


    "Ha ha, believe it now!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone ring, Zhou Fuchen said with a laugh: "even if you go back now, it''s too late!"


    In his opinion, Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone rings now, it must be a call for help from Xu''s family.No matter how strong Xu Shaotang is, it will take at least 20 minutes to return to the Xu family from here, which is long enough for their two families to arrest all the Xu family!


    And the people of Xu family are their amulets now!


    Unless Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about the life and death of Xu''s family, he dares not kill them!


    He believed that Xu Shaotang would not, because he knew that Xu Shaotang valued his family more than his own life!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to pay attention to Zhou Fuchen, so he connected the phone, and his voice of pity came from the phone: "you guessed right, someone came to Xu''s house, but it was all solved by the snake! That snake is so powerful! I also made a video specially to show you. It''s so refreshing! "


    "Pity, I love you so much, ha ha!"


    In front of everyone''s face, Xu Shaotang brazenly kisses the phone heavily and laughs: "don''t wait for me to go back, send it to me right away!"


    If you really want to sleep, someone will give you a pillow. Pity, this call is just in time!


    If compassion is right in front of him now, he can''t help kissing with compassion!


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    I''ll send it to you with a smile


    When the phone hung up, the video was sent to Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone in less than 30 seconds.


    Xu Shaotang opened the video and looked at it. Then he said to them with a smile: "let me show you something first, and then you think about it. Do you have the qualification to talk with me?"


    After that, Xu Shaotang played the video in front of them.


    Looking at the video on Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone, Feng Qingjun and Zhou Fuzhen''s confident smile gradually solidified, and finally turned into a thick panic. They didn''t watch the content behind the video, but just mumbled to themselves as if they were crazy: "how can it be, how can it be like this? Impossible, certainly impossible

 Chapter 2531

    The video shows a picture of a snake killing the Zhou family and the Feng family.


    The battle took place not far from the Xu family.


    This is a murder without any suspense! The two men and horses in the field of snake are just like a stake. The blood light keeps flying, but no one can move even a finger! I can only watch the people around me one by one being pinched!


    "Well, you should have given up all your thoughts by now."


    Looking at the lost three, Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "don''t worry about the unfinished duel!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang retreated to one side.


    Huang Youdao over there is not dead yet, but his muscles and veins have already been broken. It''s better to die.


    However, Xu Shaotang will not let him die so easily. He will let Huang Youdao know the price of daring to say the words "bloody capital"!


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Feng Qingjun suddenly stopped Xu Shaotang, who was retreating. He gritted his teeth and said, "spare my life! From now on, you will be at your disposal


    "Feng Qingjun, you are crazy!"


    Hearing Feng Qingjun''s words, Zhou Fuchen suddenly became angry and roared angrily: "how can you submit to the humble secular world when you are so proud of your family?"


    "Yes, you don''t have to be at my service."


    Xu Shaotang smile, eyes slowly staring at Zhou Fuchen and Feng Qingjun, continue to patrol around the Fangcun mountain, everyone, said in a deep voice: "because, you don''t deserve it!"


    His words are not only for Feng Qingjun and Zhou Fuchen, but also for Fang cunshan''s self righteous friars!


    In the past, I was afraid that Xu Shaotang would make all the people of Fang cunshan attack him. But now, with Xu Shaotang''s voice, all the friars of Fang cunshan unconsciously lowered their heads.


    They once thought that people in the secular world were just mole ants. Now they suddenly find that they are mole ants themselves!


    Even the last request for mercy was mercilessly rejected by Xu Shaotang. The last chance of survival in Feng Qingjun''s heart had been completely disillusioned, and his face was full of despair.


    No, I can''t die!


    In desperation, there was another voice in Feng Qingjun''s heart.


    The light from the corner of his eyes suddenly fell on Qin Guozhu and long Jiang who were standing there safely.


    He knows both of them, and also knows that they play an important role in the secular world. As long as he catches them, he can still threaten Xu Shaotang!


    However, he can''t rush there now, or he will be intercepted by Xu Shaotang.


    Feng Qingjun suddenly raised his cheek and roared with determination: "in this case, I will fight with you today. Even if I die, I will peel off a layer of skin from you!"


    "The same is true of me!"


    Zhou Fuchen''s real Qi erupted again and looked at mu Tiance fiercely: "come on, let me see what you can do!"


    Just now, he had a short fight with mu Tiance. He already knew that mu Tiance''s real strength was not as simple as Tianxian peak. He didn''t have Feng Qingjun''s mind. Now he just wanted to kill mu Tiance at all costs. Even if Xu Shaotang was staring at him, he also wanted to find a chance to kill Xu Shaotang''s friends!


    He is the ancestor of the Zhou family. He has been in Fangcun mountain for more than a hundred years. Even if he dies, he will die in a magnificent way!


    "As you wish!"


    Mu Tiance knew Zhou''s mind, but he didn''t have the slightest fear on his face. There was only a strong sense of war!


    He is too eager to fight a life and death battle to help himself break through. Zhou Fuchen is the most suitable opponent in front of him!


    When mu Tiance killed Zhou Fuchen, Wu Jie killed Feng Qingjun.


    A great war broke out again.


    Xu Shaotang is just standing nearby quietly. If Wu Jie and mu Tiance are in danger of their lives, he will fight after all.


    The ice of the Moon Lake has been broken. Under their fury, the whole moon lake seems to be boiling. The water mist covers many people''s sight, and the crackling sound makes people''s ears roar.


    "Poof!"


    Mu Tiance was shocked by Zhou Fuchen''s fierce Qi and spat out blood. He fought alone, but he was still hard to fight against Zhou Fuchen.


    However, not only did he not have any loss, but his face showed crazy fighting spirit.


    A long sword with blue light suddenly appeared in Mu Tiance''s hand. Facing Zhou Fuchen who bullied him, mu Tiance showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth: "this sword is called Qingmang!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the green light on the green mang suddenly turned blue.


    "Brush!"


    This sword, even faster than lightning!


    Mu Tiance is good at Kendo, but he seldom uses sword! He tried not to use the sword!


    But at the moment, he must use the sword, otherwise, the next moment is the time for him to lose!


    With a wave of the long sword, the blue light of hundreds of meters suddenly fell to Zhou Fuchen. The speed of the sword was too fast. Even Zhou Fuchen didn''t see how mu Tiance made the sword, but the blue light all over the sky made him feel a breath of death.When he waved his golden Qi to the blue light, he was also shocked.


    He didn''t expect that this young man, who only looked like the peak of immortals, didn''t exert all his strength when he started fighting with him!


    Xu Shaotang is crazy. That''s crazy capital!


    And the people around him are more and more crazy. Now he knows that they also have arrogant capital!


    When can the fairy be so strong?


    "Boom!"


    Zhou Fu Chen''s true Qi collides with the green light, but the green light is still scattered by him. However, he has no time to be happy, but he sees countless green lights coming to him like waves. Mu Tiance constantly changes his position and waves the green light sword again and again. The layers of green light have completely surrounded Zhou Fu Chen.


    "What a speed


    Zhou Fu Chen was even more frightened, but he refused to die. His golden light broke out again. He cut off the blue light all over the sky and went straight to kill mu Tiance.


    He can die in the hands of Xu Shaotang, a semi saint, but he must not die in the hands of Mu Tiance, an immortal. That''s a shame!


    Different from Zhou Fuchen, who is determined to take mu Tiance''s life, Feng Qingjun, who has other plans in his heart, fights and retreats under the attack of WuJie. WuJie has already killed his red eyes and chases Feng Qingjun recklessly. However, Feng Qingjun gradually retreats to the position close to Qin Guozhu.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang was a little far away from them.


    Right now!


    Seeing the success of his plan, Feng Qingjun''s face suddenly showed a smile, and his palm collided with Wu Jie''s, which not only shocked Wu Jie back, but also killed Qin Guozhu with the power of Wu Jie.


    "It''s over After all, the insurance is still used... "


    Looking at Feng Qingjun, those live reporters wailed in their hearts.

 Chapter 2532

    Originally, these reporters were still secretly excited. After all, Xu Shaotang crushed Huang Youdao with absolute strength, and they no longer had to worry about losing their lives here.


    However, it wasn''t long before they were happy that they suddenly felt the approaching of death. All of a sudden, they almost collapsed. The less daring female reporter had already sat down on the ground with a pale face.


    It''s just that they think too much.


    Even if Feng Qingjun wanted to kill them, he would never be at this time.


    Now, Feng Qingjun''s only idea is to seize Qin Guozhu and Longjiang and force Xu Shaotang to let him go.


    "No!"


    Watching Feng Qingjun attack Qin Guozhu, Wu Jie shouts out. Unfortunately, Feng Qingjun only wants to catch Qin Guozhu and the Dragon general. Wu Jie''s words have been ignored by him automatically.


    Let alone WuJie, even if Xu Shaotang kneels down to beg him now, it is impossible to stop his determination.


    "Is Feng Qingjun crazy? He wants to catch old Qin! "


    "These immortals are so arrogant that even Mr. Qin wants to move!"


    "Damn, who can stop him!"


    "Why is Xu Shaotang still standing foolishly and rushing to save Mr. Qin?"


    Watching the live audience at this moment was completely ignited anger.


    Not many people know long Jiang, but Qin Guozhu is a household name.


    No one wants to see Qin Guozhu fall into Feng Qingjun''s hands, even if he has more fear of the immortal cultivators.


    This is not the category of duel, it is a trample on the dignity of Xia!


    Xu Shaotang saw Feng Qingjun''s action, but he didn''t move. He just stood there with a wry smile on his face. It seems that WuJie is doomed not to fight with Feng Qingjun.


    All of them were staring at the TV or computer, feeling extremely depressed. They wanted to vent their anger with a roar, but they found that their throat seemed to be blocked.


    Looking at Feng Qingjun who is close at hand, some people have closed their eyes, and others angrily grab things around them and smash them on the screen in front of them.


    Qin Guozhu didn''t move, and all the people around him didn''t move. He could even see the smile on everyone''s faces.


    At this time, a faint voice sounded.


    "To die!"


    This voice is very light, but it has the feeling of looking at the world.


    Before everyone could recover, Feng Qingjun''s body suddenly flew out without any sign. Just a few meters away, another burst of sound came out.


    A cloud of blood broke in the air. There was no body of Feng Qingjun around. Only the splashing blood and broken meat reminded everyone that Feng Qingjun, the ancestor of Feng family, had completely fallen!


    Except for Xu Shaotang and others, no one knew what was going on, and no one saw how Feng Qingjun flew out. All this happened between lightning and flint. It was not until Feng Qingjun''s blood fog and blood fog dissipated, until the broken meat fell to the ground one after another, that everyone recovered from the great shock.


    "What just happened?"


    "Why did Feng Qingjun suddenly fly backwards?"


    "What''s the matter? Is it hard for Feng Qingjun to find out his conscience and die?"


    "It''s impossible. Just now, there seems to be a domineering voice. It should sound like a woman!"


    "Yes, I seem to have heard it too! Is it hard to say that there are strong people around them? "


    At this moment, all the people on the scene could not help looking at Jingming and Jiuwei. At the beginning, everyone was thinking about the duel, and not many people noticed Jiuwei''s beauty. Until now, there was no suspense about the result of the duel. They found that they had ignored a breathtaking beauty.


    But the beauty''s face can''t see any happy and angry color, and a bit lazy breath. Her eyes didn''t look at them or Qin Guozhu, but turned to Mu Tiance who was fighting with Zhou Fuchen.


    Those reporters have extremely keen intuition on the news. Looking at the look of the people on the scene, they immediately aimed the camera at Jiuwei.


    This time, Jiuwei''s peerless face is completely displayed in front of the world, which makes those who watch the live show completely crazy. Even women are shocked by Jiuwei''s peerless face.


    Jiuwei noticed the camera aiming at him, and a trace of displeasure appeared on his face. With a snore, the reporters suddenly felt a chill on their back, as if death had raised a butcher''s knife to them.


    Shocked, the reporters quickly turned to Mu Tiance and Zhou Fuchen.


    Until this time, the feeling of death approaching gradually disappeared.


    "What duel do you want to see? I want to see the fairy just now!"


    "Damn reporter, why turn away from the camera!"


    "Lao Jiang, help me to find out who is the peerless beauty who just flashed by in the live broadcast!"


    "Get the video, now!"


    Jiuwei was stunned by the unique appearance of the otaku men have issued a roar in their hearts, now many people''s mind is no longer in this duel, the result of the duel has no suspense, for them, no matter how wonderful the duel is, it is not as attractive as the beautiful face just flashed by.When countless people are still immersed in the beauty of Jiuwei, looking at the pile of rotten meat on the ground, WuJie suddenly gives out an angry roar, and then quickly rushes to Zhou Fuchen.


    "Get out of here!"


    Seeing that Wu Jie rushes over, mu Tiance drives him away impolitely.


    He is now fighting with Zhou Fuchen. He faintly feels that Zhou Fuchen is his own hope to break through. How can WuJie intervene in their duel.


    "Fart!"


    WuJie angrily scolded: "your woman killed my opponent, you go away, this old man''s head is mine!"


    "If you have the ability to talk to Jiuwei, don''t talk nonsense to me here!"


    Mu Tiance scolded and bullied himself again in the face of Zhou''s attack.


    At the moment, Zhou''s heart is very sad.


    For example, his ancestor of the Zhou family, grand Luo Jinxian, is now being contested by two immortals to take his head!


    Death is doomed!


    But before he died, he had to bear such humiliation, which made his whole body ignited by anger.


    "Both of you, die for me!"


    The angry Zhou Fu Chen let out a crazy roar, and his body suddenly began to expand.


    "No, Zhou Fu Chen will blow himself up and die with them!"


    Xu Shaotang yelled in his heart and rushed to attack Zhou Fuchen. He didn''t count it. Zhou Fuchen was so determined at this last moment.


    "Boom!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang rushed to Zhou Fuzhen, Zhou Fuzhen''s body suddenly burst open, and the fierce Qi set off a gust of wind, which covered the sky with water mist to block out the sun, forming a huge mushroom cloud

 Chapter 2533

    At this moment, a golden light suddenly flashed.


    The golden light was like a huge axe, which directly cleaved to the wild Qi and the water mist.


    "Boom!"


    The fierce Qi and the golden light suddenly collided with each other and made a loud noise. The surface of the lake suddenly burst open, and the water splashed up into the sky, forming a huge water curtain.


    The sky suddenly lit up a colorful glow, which penetrated the water mist and scattered among layers of water mist.


    Seeing the flash of the golden light, Jiuwei came back to Qin Guozhu without any sound.


    From beginning to end, except for Xu Shaotang, no one saw her move.


    Xu Shaotang also stopped his steps and stood there quietly with a smile on his face.


    When the water fog disappeared, mu Tiance, who was covered with blood, stood quietly on the water wave. Although his situation seemed very bad, he had a satisfied smile on his face. Behind him, he was full of depression.


    At that last moment, he gave up his life to block in front of Wu Jie. Under the pressure of the furious Qi, he finally took that step.


    Da Luo Jinxian!


    Feeling the strange and powerful power in his body, mu Tiance knew that his trip was not in vain.


    Although a little late, but finally ushered in this moment.


    "You owe me a head!"


    WuJie looks at mu Tiance with a depressed face. Originally, he may also take this opportunity to break through. It''s because Jiuwei killed Feng Qingjun, which made him lose the trainer and finally let mu Tiance take the lead.


    Mu Tiance slowly turned back, his face is difficult to suppress smile: "next time I won''t rob with you."


    "Next time you should fight with that bastard Xu Shaotang!"


    No ring gas Huhu said a, but with the color of envy on the face.


    Xu Shaotang stepped forward slowly on the water and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "are you satisfied now?"


    "It''s not in vain."


    Mu Tiance nodded irrefutably, "I''m going to heal. The rest is up to you!"


    Although he made a breakthrough at the last moment, he was finally invaded by the furious Qi of Zhou Fuchen''s self explosion. Now his purpose here has been achieved, and there is no need to stay here.


    "Go


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "when you get well, I''ll come to you for a drink."


    While talking, Xu Shaotang gives mu Tiance a pill to heal his wounds. Mu Tiance is not polite to Xu Shaotang either. He reaches out to take the pill and quickly returns to Jiuwei. Jiuwei slightly investigates mu Tiance''s injury. Under the gaze of the people, they are like a couple of gods and go away quickly.


    Until Jiuwei''s beautiful figure completely disappeared in the distant sky, the people around the moon lake gradually recovered.


    At the moment, Moon Lake is already in a mess.


    Xu Shaotang patted the shoulder full of resentment and said with a smile: "for your depressed sake, I''ll find something for you. Are you interested?"


    "No interest!"


    Wu Jie said with disgust: "don''t think you want to kill me with a few dogs and cats!"


    After that, Wu Jie also quickly vacated, leaving Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile on his face.


    Is this bastard picky?


    Well, it seems that he is the only one to clean up the three families.


    However, he had little interest in the remaining forces of the three. He hoped that the people of the three had some self-knowledge and knew what to do without his help.


    Helpless after shaking his head, Xu Shaotang quickly came to Longjiang.


    "Are you two going to say something, or what?" Xu Shaotang asked them with a smile.


    Qin Guozhu and long Jiang looked at each other, shook their heads and said with a smile, "there''s nothing to say. I believe the shock of this battle to the friars Fang cunshan is enough. Let them think about it first."


    What he said now has no meaning. As long as fangcunshan people are not stupid, they should know what to do next. There is no need for him to do anything more.


    Long time pressure, at this moment finally dissipated, perhaps, he should go back to a good sleep.


    "I have nothing to say."


    The Dragon general laughs heartily and pats Xu Shaotang''s shoulder heavily: "if this Fangcun mountain is not too far away from the capital, I would like to move the dragon group here!"


    "You have nothing to say?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the Dragon general speechless.


    How could he not understand what Longjiang meant? Although the Dragon general did not say anything, but the words of the Dragon general clearly expressed a meaning: dragon group, it''s time to expand!


    And these expanded people, naturally in front of them!


    "Ha ha, good people do it to the end! I''ve come to this point. Don''t you give me a hand? " Dragon will laugh: "we go back first, the rest is up to you! I hope you will bring me a surprise when you come back! ""All right!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded helplessly and said to them, "you go back with me first. I''ll deal with the rest."


    "Good!"


    The crowd nodded slightly.


    Having witnessed this war, they have gained something. Now it''s time to digest it.


    After seeing long take them away, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually dissipates, and finally is full of cold and fierce color.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s fierce eyes, all the friars in fangcunshan were scared.


    "I''ve seen the immortal!"


    With a man kneeling on the ground and shouting, the friars of fangcunshan all knelt down like dominoes and cried out in unison: "I''ve seen the immortal!"


    Looking at a group of monks kneeling on the ground like ants, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were even colder. He summoned up his genuine Qi and said in a fierce voice:


    "from now on, those who dare to do evil in the secular world, kill them!"


    "Those who betray our country will be killed!"


    "Those who don''t listen to the order will be killed!"


    "Those who have misdeeds will be killed!"


    With the four murderous words, all the monks trembled, and a chill from the soul eroded their body and soul. No one doubted Xu Shaotang''s words. The bloody lessons of the Meng family and the three families have made everyone understand that Xu Shaotang is not a good man or woman.


    "Are you all clear?"


    Xu Shaotang once again issued a violent drink, which shocked all the people.


    "Follow the orders of the immortal!"


    After a short silence, the sound of a tsunami sounded around the moon lake.


    Everyone knows that from now on, Fangcun mountain will no longer be Fangcun mountain! These friars, who once thought they were superior, are now no different from those in the secular world.


    Hearing the reply, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, "now, all the immortals will follow me immediately and wipe out the three families!"

 Chapter 2534

    Before dark, the three families that once stood aloof in fangcunshan were completely destroyed.


    Of course, this is not what makes Xu Shaotang most happy.


    He was glad that after the duel, all the friars of fangcunshan bowed their heads to the throne. Virtually, there were countless more dragon groups.


    I believe Longjiang should be satisfied with the result now.


    However, the strength alone is not enough to subdue Fang cunshan''s heart. To completely subdue Fang cunshan''s monk''s heart is not a matter of one day.


    Even so, it''s a good thing.


    At least for a long time, he could mobilize the friars of fangcunshan for his use.


    When Xu Shaotang started to destroy the three families, the earthquake also happened in the capital. The families who colluded with the friars before realized that the situation was not right, and then wanted to flee the capital. But Qin Guozhu had already arranged everything, and all the families who colluded with the friars of Fang cunshan could not escape the fate of settling accounts in autumn.


    Xu Shaotang is in a good mood to return to Xu''s home. Although the blood around Xu''s home has been cleaned up, he can still smell the smell of blood, and the traces left by the battle have not been completely erased.


    But it doesn''t matter!


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    Before Xu Shaotang entered Xu''s house, he heard Xu Wenzheng''s angry voice.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Holding this question, Xu Shaotang quickly walked into the house.


    "Smelly boy, you''re back just in time!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang came back, before Xu Shaotang asked, Xu Wenzheng said angrily, "the Roth Family is so hateful! Not only failed to cash the bet, but also wanted to embezzle the two billion we had invested! "


    "Default?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly surprised, "you are angry about this, right?"


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang did not expect that the rose family would default.


    As the richest family in the world, the Roth Family has accumulated more wealth than anyone can imagine.


    Moreover, in this gamble, many people have made a wrong bet. The Roth Family, as a bookmaker, will indeed have some losses, but with the gambling capital that they have made a wrong bet, their losses should not be too big, and they will not be on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Now, the Roth Family is playing the game of default, which is unexpected to him.


    The key is, actually want to embezzle Xu family pressure heavy note, this is undoubtedly in the Ming rob!


    Did someone steal Xu Shaotang''s head?


    Who can bear it!


    "Or why do you think we''re angry?" Pity heart angry unceasingly said: "originally in a good mood, now all by this rose family to stir yellow!"


    "Don''t be angry. It''s not a big deal."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''ll let them spit it out with interest when I look back!"


    Xu Wenzheng said bitterly: "not only our family, but also all the money of the people who detain you should let them spit it out!"


    "No, I''m curious. How much money do I have to win? Will it make the Roth Family so brazen to default? "


    It suddenly occurred to Xu Shaotang that the reason why the Roth Family defaulted on the debt was probably because the amount of compensation was too large, even beyond the affordability of the Roth Family. Otherwise, with the huge financial resources of the Roth Family, they should not take great risks to do such a thing.


    "Not much."


    Pitying his fingers, he said, "our family is worth two billion, the Dragon general is worth one billion, the Qin family is worth two billion, and Chen Cheng is worth one billion. In addition, those families that have a good relationship with you are worth five billion. The most important one is Longteng group, worth ten billion! That''s about all I know. "


    "My second uncle seems to have pressed a billion." Song Yinuo whispered.


    Xu Shaotang roughly calculated and slightly doubted: "it''s not much. Even if you add up the bits and pieces, it should be less than 30 billion. The Roth Family should be able to eat more than one trillion yuan just by eating the money lost in gambling. But I know that almost everyone has crushed me to lose! They''re going to have to pay 10 billion dollars, right? It may be astronomical for others, but it''s not special for the Roth Family, is it? "


    If you don''t count the money of the losers, the Roth Family will have to bear a lot of compensation.


    But Xu Shaotang can imagine that this gamble should not only be participated by Xia people, but also many foreign people, and they should basically bet him to lose! Although there are a lot of one or two trillion yuan, in fact, the average number of people who participate in this gamble is not much.


    This is just his conservative budget. In fact, the amount of money he lost the duel may even be far more than that!


    If the Roth Family is lucky enough, it may even make a small profit.


    "What do you do?"


    Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "you don''t even know the basic arithmetic? Is the Roth Family losing tens of billions? "


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, and in the heart of a silent calculation, doubt: "I''m not wrong?""We''re holding down dollars..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s blank appearance, Lin Shuying patted his forehead and said.


    "Cough..."


    Hearing Lin Shuying''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly coughed violently and asked in amazement: "the amount you said is all in US dollars?"


    "Nonsense, the Roth Family is abroad. Why don''t they press the dollar?" Xu Wen said of course.


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "no wonder the Roth Family is going to default. It''s just what we know. According to the odds of 50 for one, the Roth Family will be ruined!"


    That''s because they know how much they have bet on Xu Shaotang''s capital, and some people have also pressed it. After all, the Roth Family will lose at least 150 billion dollars!


    No matter how rich the rose family is, such a large amount of compensation, even if it is not bankrupt, it is estimated that it will be on the verge of bankruptcy.


    "No matter whether he is bankrupt or not, since the Roth Family dares to gamble with your duel, they will bear the consequences!"


    "We want to let them know that the Xu family is not easy to be provoked," he said angrily


    It''s not polite to say that the Roth Family wants to make money with Xu Shaotang''s life, but now it''s impossible to steal chicken and eat rice, and they want to break the debt. There''s no way!


    "Yes, I''d like to see if anyone dares to gamble with my Xu family in the future!"


    "This time, I''ll let the Roth Family fulfill their bets."


    "Not for steamed bread, but for breath!"


    Listening to the indignant voice of the Xu family, Xu Shaotang gave a smile, motioned for everyone to be quiet, and said slowly, "don''t worry, even if we let the Ross family go bankrupt, it should be our money, not a cent less!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took out his phone.


    Just as he was about to call Joseph, he didn''t expect that the phone rang, and it was Joseph who called.

 Chapter 2535

    "We really have a heart to heart!"


    Xu Shaotang got on the phone and said with a smile, "I''m just going to call you. I didn''t expect you to call me first."


    "Mr. Xu, first of all, congratulations on your victory in that duel. I know what you called me to say. I called you just for this." Joseph on the other end of the line said: "I know your family and friends must have put a lot of pressure on you. I''m very sorry for mogel''s shameless behavior! Please don''t be impulsive, give me some time, I will give you a satisfactory reply as soon as possible


    Mogel of Ross financial group is not clear about Xu Shaotang''s temper, but he is clear about Xu Shaotang''s temper.


    When he thought of mogel, a nameless ghost fire sprang up in Joseph''s heart. It''s not that mogel didn''t see Xu Shaotang''s amazing battle through the live broadcast on the Internet, but even so, mogel still wanted to default. This kind of behavior is tantamount to looking for death!


    Now Xu Shaotang hasn''t gone to Xizhou. Once Xu Shaotang leaves for Xizhou, even if mogel has ten lives, it''s not enough to die!


    If it wasn''t for the support of Roth''s consortium, he wouldn''t want to take care of mogel''s affairs!


    Hearing Joseph''s words on the phone, Xu Shaotang could not help shouting: go on! It''s too good!


    Before he even mentioned it, Joseph had said all he wanted to say.


    It''s just that Joseph made it clear that he wanted to intercede with mogel!


    "Don''t you always hate mogel?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "otherwise, I''ll kill mogel. In addition to the compensation for our part, what about the rest of the money from the Roth Family? Aren''t you short of money? "


    "Mr. Xu, don''t be kidding."


    Joseph''s helpless voice came from the phone, "I really want mogel to die, but he can''t die. I think, with Mr. Xu''s intelligence, we should be able to understand the truth."


    Xu Shaotang really understood.


    Mogel, as the leader of the Ross consortium, represents not only the Ross consortium, but also the major consortia in Xizhou. If Xizhou can''t keep mogel, those consortia will probably not provide military and other financial support for Xizhou in the future. Without the support of those consortia, Xizhou will be paralyzed!


    Even if the bastard had to kill mogel, he wanted to call again.


    Perhaps, it is precisely because mogel understands this that he is so unscrupulous in default.


    "Don''t talk to me so much!"


    Xu Shaotang is full of displeasure said: "help me to mogel with a sentence: willing to gamble! Give him three days, or you will be responsible for the consequences! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang didn''t give Joseph a chance to speak and hung up the phone directly.


    Listening to the busy voice coming from the phone, Joseph looked at the phone helplessly and scolded: "mogel, mogel, who are you going to offend? Why do you want to offend Xu Shaotang?"


    Although he was angry in his heart, Joseph could not ignore it. He knew what Xu Shaotang had said. It was nothing more than the lack of money and people!


    Does mogel think the upper class in Xizhou can keep him? If Xu Shaotang wants his life, no one can protect him!


    Full of anger, Joseph quickly came to mogel''s home.


    Mogel''s home is also the headquarters of the rose family. It is not so much a home as a huge castle.


    The castle is surrounded by patrolling security personnel. The weapons in the hands of these security personnel are even more elite than those of the special forces in Xizhou. Even weapons such as anti-aircraft missiles are not uncommon in this castle.


    What''s more, this was only the part they could see. Joseph didn''t even know how many secret passages there were in the castle.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that even if he attacks here with destructive weapons, he will never wipe out all the members of the Roth Family! Corlisen once told him that the world can only see the tip of the iceberg of this castle!


    It can be imagined that there must be huge and solid buildings in the underground tens of meters or even deeper!


    However, it would be naive for mogel to think that Xu Shaotang could be stopped by this castle.


    For Joseph, the Roth Family is no stranger, but they are also not welcome, especially after the death of corlisen.


    However, due to Joseph''s status in Xizhou, the housekeeper took Joseph to mogel''s garden with mogel''s permission.


    Mogel is now nearly 70 years old, but he is not the slightest old-fashioned. He has the typical elegance of a Western gentleman, and he has all the pride of being the world''s top rich man. Mogel sits there quietly, and doesn''t even say hello to Joseph, who was brought in by the housekeeper.


    Joseph didn''t mind mogel''s attitude towards himself, but said straight to the point: "mogel, you are playing with fire!""Are you here to say that to me?"


    Mogel raised his head slightly, with a strong disdain on his face.


    Of course he knew what mogel was talking about, but he didn''t care.


    "You don''t know Xu Shaotang very well." Joseph said calmly: "maybe you think the defense of the Roth Family castle is perfect, but I can tell you clearly that the defense of this castle is not worth mentioning in Xu Shaotang''s eyes!"


    "Joseph, have you been gutted by Xu Shaotang?"


    Mogel snorted, "I hope Xu Shaotang will kill me! Just tens of billions, not enough to calm my anger! This is just the beginning. Kristen''s life can''t be paid off by just tens of billions! There is a saying in the state of Xia called blood debt and blood compensation, and I agree with it very much. "


    From the beginning, mogel didn''t want to cash in.


    Xu Shaotang killed his favorite grandson. How can he not settle this account with Xu Shaotang?


    Since he dares to break up his debts openly, he is not afraid of Xu Shaotang''s revenge. He is waiting for Xu Shaotang here to see if Xu Shaotang has the ability to walk in alive!


    Listening to mogel''s words, Joseph''s face was more gloomy and said angrily, "if you haven''t seen the duel video, you can ask someone to show it to you again! Mogel, you look down on Xu Shaotang! I can even tell you that, let alone Xu Shaotang, even in my eyes, the defense of your castle is not worth mentioning! "


    "Yes? Are you threatening me? "


    Mogel''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, his eyes staring at Joseph coldly.

 Chapter 2536

    "Not a threat, just a reminder!"


    Four eyes opposite, Joseph did not have the slightest fear, stressed: "this is a good reminder!"


    "I don''t need your reminding!"


    Mogel said haughtily: "this is just the beginning! Since Xu Shaotang dares to kill krisen, he will bear the anger of the rose family! "


    He won''t let his favorite grandson die in vain!


    The Ross family is not short of money. The tens of billions are just declaring war on Xu Shaotang!


    The Ross family has been silent for so long that many people ignore the power of the Ross family beyond money!


    But they may forget a word, money can make the devil push the mill!


    No matter how powerful Xu Shaotang is, he is only flesh and blood. He doesn''t believe that he can''t deal with Xu Shaotang with the power of the Roth Family for hundreds of years!


    What Joseph dare not do, he will do!


    He wants Joseph and everyone in Westland to see the real power of the Roth Family!


    "You are crazy! You are really crazy


    Looking at the crazy light in mogel''s eyes, Joseph shook his head and said, "you may have forgotten when the zombie broke out! If you forget, you can go to the people who participated in the war to have a good understanding. Do you think the Ross family can resist those zombies? But Xu Shaotang can stop it! "


    Perhaps only those who really participated in the war knew Xu Shaotang''s strength!


    Now, a few years later, Xu Shaotang is stronger than he was then. I don''t know how many times!


    But mogel is still here with his spring and autumn dream. He really knows nothing about power, and he doesn''t know how powerful those immortals in the East are!


    In front of those people, the defense of the Roth Family is nothing but local chicken and dog!


    Even without Xu Shaotang''s hand, the whole rose family will be destroyed.


    Mogel looked at Joseph with disdain and said sarcastically: "it seems that you are really scared by Xu Shaotang. No wonder you will watch Chris en die in Xu Shaotang''s hands!"


    "I''m very sorry about collison."


    Joseph sighed helplessly: "if he just insulted Xu Shaotang, maybe I pleaded with Xu Shaotang, he still has a chance to live, but he should never, should not insult the whole Xia people, this is Xu Shaotang''s bottom line, he touched Xu Shaotang''s bottom line, I can''t save him."


    "Joseph, don''t speak so high sounding!"


    Mogel sneered, "do you think I can''t see your trick? I''m afraid you want colison to die more than anyone else? "


    As the leader of the rose family, how could mogel be so stupid that he could not even see the means of killing people with a knife?


    But he will not do anything about Joseph. On the one hand, there are still places in Xizhou where Joseph can be used. On the other hand, although he saw Joseph''s means of killing people with a knife, he did not have any evidence.


    After all, Joseph''s position in Xizhou is there, and because of the performance of the war to eliminate the zombies, he is regarded as a patron saint by the people of Xizhou. If you deal with Joseph rashly, the Roth Family will even become the public enemy of Xizhou!


    Although the Roth Family is very powerful, it can not be ignored.


    "Mogel, you really misunderstood me." Joseph shook his head helplessly and said, "if Xu Shaotang wants to kill someone, even if I''m in front of him, I can''t stop him! No one wants to see the case of corlisen, and you should not destroy the whole rose family in order to avenge corlisen. "


    Although he did kill people with a knife, he would never admit it in front of mogel.


    "You and I know exactly what''s going on."


    Mogel waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to discuss with you about what happened to Kristen, and you don''t have to be a lobbyist for Xu Shaotang again! You are afraid of him, Xu Shaotang, but I am not afraid of mogel! "


    Looking at mogel''s determined look, Joseph was worried and said, "mogel, when did you become so arrogant? Let me tell you one more time, I''d like to admit defeat. Don''t try to offend Xu Shaotang. His anger can''t be borne by the Roth Family, nor by Xizhou! "


    Now he really wants to slap mogel hard to make him sober.


    Now mogel has reached the point of madness. The death of corlisen has made him lose the most basic calm and thinking ability!


    He really didn''t understand why mogel valued collison so much. Was it just because they were all equally arrogant?


    "Ha ha, it''s just a Xu Shaotang. He can make you afraid of this!"


    Mogel didn''t listen to Joseph''s advice and said with a disdainful smile: "Joseph, I think you are really old! If you don''t have enough, I can help you control the psionic group! "


    At this moment, mogel''s ambition was exposed.


    Anyway, Joseph had already known his ambition, and he didn''t have to hide it.


    "Even if I give you the ability group, you can''t control it!"Joseph looked at mogel confidently and said in a deep voice: "the Ross family is really rich, but money is not everything! The heart of a psionic group can''t be bought with money! "


    Do you want to control the psionic group without strong personal strength? tell some fantastic tales!


    If the psionic group can be bought with money, the psionic group no longer exists!


    "If only you had such confidence when facing Xu Shaotang," mogel said sarcastically with a smile


    "Mogel, I''ve already said all the good and bad words. You can decide for yourself how to choose!"


    Joseph didn''t want to entangle with mogel any more, and he didn''t want to endure mogel''s sarcasm any more. He was really afraid that he would not be able to control his anger and slapped mogel hard. Before he left, Joseph said in a deep voice: "Xu Shaotang asked me to bring you a message. Although you don''t want to hear it, I still want to tell you: accept defeat! I''ll give you three days, or I''ll take the consequences! "


    Then Joseph turned away.


    He is fed up with mogel''s arrogance. From the current situation, mogel is almost impossible to compromise.


    He couldn''t persuade mogel, so he had to go back to the new Mr. opley, hoping that Mr. opley could persuade the crazy mogel.


    If even Mr. opley can''t persuade mogel, then they need to plan for the next thing as soon as possible. There is not much time left for them.


    Looking at the back of Joseph who turned and left, mogel suddenly had a gloomy face and growled angrily: "Joseph, you coward! You don''t deserve to be in control of the psionic group, and you don''t deserve your status! You are a complete coward


    Hearing the roar coming from behind, Joseph suddenly stood still, turned his head slowly, shook his head and said, "I''m not a coward, I just have self-knowledge!"

 Chapter 2537

    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about the rose family.


    Anyway, Joseph has been asked to send a letter to mogel. Three days later, if mogel is willing to accept defeat, it will be easier to say. If he still has to default, it will only give mogel a painful lesson.


    The people of the Xu family don''t love money very much now. Even Su Ruyun, a financial fan, doesn''t have much interest in money, but it doesn''t mean that others can pit the Xu family''s money at will.


    What''s more, it''s not a matter of billions. It''s all calculated in terms of trillions.


    Even if you donate the money, it won''t be cheap for the Roth Family.


    He had made it clear to Joseph that it was up to mogel to choose.


    After dinner, Xu Shaotang pulls pity aside.


    "Did you find Chu Ningxue?"


    Xu Shaotang asked in a deep voice.


    Compared with the Ross family, he is more concerned about Chu Ning Xue. He can''t let go of the person who plays tricks and stabs him in the back. Although it''s not sure that it''s Chu Ning Xue, he will know after interrogation.


    "No


    Pity heart slightly frown way: "not only Chu Ning snow disappeared, sealed wing also disappeared."


    "Seal the wings?" Xu Shaotang was surprised and said, "who sealed the family?"


    "Yes! It''s the man in the picture I showed you that day. " "We just know that Feng Yi is Feng Tiancheng''s grandson, but this time Feng''s family and Zhou''s family attacked Xu''s family secretly. Feng Yi is not among them. We haven''t found the news of Feng Yi yet," he said


    "If it''s not in the capital, it''s probably hiding somewhere in Fangcun mountain!"


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly, and said: "there is Chu Ningxue. Even you and the Dragon general can''t find her trace, which is enough to show that she is suspicious! In this way, you continue to track down the whereabouts of these two people, and I''ll let people make a good investigation in fangcunshan later! I don''t believe they can fly! "


    If you cut the grass and don''t get rid of the roots, the spring wind will blow again!


    Although a Fengyi is not enough to pose a threat to him now, it can be imagined how much Fengyi hates him when he destroys Fengjia.


    Together with Chu Ning Xue, who also hates him to the bone, the two men will try their best to revenge him.


    "I think so, too."


    Pitiful heart slightly nods a way, the fine awn in the eye flickers, "no matter how, find these two people to say again first! I don''t want someone to trip the Xu family in the dark! "


    "Don''t worry, even if I dig three feet, I will find them out!"


    Xu Shaotang patted pity''s hand, "you''ve been busy all day, have a rest early, I''ll go out."


    "Good!"


    Pity heart did not ask Xu Shaotang out what to do, Xu Shaotang out of the natural reason for him to go out, she does not have to ask everything.


    Leaving the Xu family, Xu Shaotang quickly goes to the red chamber.


    Before entering, I saw long Fei standing at the door.


    When he went out, he called Longfei. Unexpectedly, Longfei arrived one step ahead of him.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang came, Long Fei slowly stepped forward and joked: "are you going to take me to the Red Chamber? My wife just pregnant soon, you bring me to this kind of place, if my father knew, he would smoke you


    "Come on!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei with a black line on his face. "I''m afraid others don''t know that your daughter-in-law is pregnant!"


    Long Fei''s wife was Zheng Wei, the star''s bodyguard when they were in Shennong mountain. When they were in heaven, Long Fei unexpectedly came together with Zheng Wei. Although they had not had time to hold a wedding because of various things, Long Jiang had already admitted the daughter-in-law, and the rest was just a form.


    "Hey, hey, I''m going to let my son recognize you as godfather!"


    Long Fei smiles with pride, and the joy of being a father is beyond words.


    "You know it must be a son?" Xu Shaotang white his one eye, "you don''t tell me, you still have the idea of son preference?"


    "I didn''t." Long Fei spread his hands and said, "but my father can''t pass that pass! You don''t know that the men of the dragon family have the only way to join the army. If you don''t want to have a son to join the army, ask my father, "can you spare me?"


    Xu Shaotang really knows that every generation of the dragon family must have men in the army. This is the iron law. No one can change the idea of the Dragon general at this point.


    "It''s OK. It''s a big deal to have more children. There will always be a son!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed, patted Long Fei on the shoulder and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to meet someone. You should have frequent contacts in the future."


    "I''m curious who you''re going to take me to."


    Long Fei walks into the red chamber with Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang and Long Fei come to the room where they met with Wei Yu a few days ago. Wei Yu and Zhou Shaoyou are waiting for him there. Seeing them coming in, they stand up and say hello.


    Today''s Duel they saw from the beginning to the end. Originally, they had some doubts about what Xu Shaotang said here last time. But when they saw the war, they knew that Xu Shaotang did not pay attention to the three families from the beginning to the end!The poor three families, who were still self righteous and took the initiative to start a duel, have disappeared now, including Zhou Shaoyou''s most hated Zhou family!


    In a sense, Xu Shaotang avenged Zhou Shaoyou.


    Looking at Wei Yu and Zhou Shaoyou in front of him, there was a glimmer of enlightenment in Long Fei''s eyes.


    He has probably guessed the purpose of Xu Shaotang bringing him here.


    "Don''t be so polite. Sit down."


    Xu Shaotang motioned for them to sit down and introduced them to each other.


    "I know you."


    Long Fei quietly looked at Zhou Shaoyou and said with a smile, "if my father hadn''t stopped me today, maybe we would meet in the dragon group now."


    As for Wei Yu, Long Fei is very familiar with him. Although Wei Yu does not know him, there are all the archives of these aristocratic children in Beijing.


    Zhou Shaoyou, on the other hand, was known when they were investigating the families who colluded with the friars of Fang cunshan. Today, he was ready to send someone to arrest Zhou Shaoyou, but he was stopped by the Dragon general who returned to the dragon group.


    "I know the dragon team, too."


    Zhou Shaoyou looked at Long Fei with no haughtiness. "Even if you are taken to the dragon group by your people, I believe you will finally let me go."


    "I hope so!"


    Long Fei laughs and doesn''t say much.


    Now that Xu Shaotang has brought him to see the two, at least it shows that Xu Shaotang knows something about Zhou Shaoyou, and certainly knows more than they do.


    "I''ve checked my condition."


    Xu Shaotang sat down, looked at Zhou Shao with a smile and said, "I''m glad you didn''t cheat me, otherwise there might be another interesting person missing in the world."


    He has inquired about Zhou Shaoyou''s identity and situation from people in fangcunshan, which is exactly the same as what Zhou Shaoyou said. Moreover, he knows that Zhou Shaoyou''s mother died in the hands of the Zhou family''s owner, so he can understand why Zhou Shaoyou hated the Zhou family so much.


    If you want to say that this week Shaoyou is also a poor man with a tortuous life experience.

 Chapter 2538

    With a faint smile, Zhou Shaoyou silently pours a glass of wine and hands it to Xu Shaotang.


    "Xu Shao, this glass of wine is not for your strength, nor for you. It''s Xu Shaotang. It''s just for you to fulfill my long cherished wish for many years. I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    "Ha ha, then you can have a drink for mu Tiance alone some other day."


    Xu Shaotang took the wine with a smile, drank the glass of wine and said with a smile: "it''s not me who killed Zhou Fuchen."


    Zhou Shaoyou nodded and said, "if I have a chance, I really want to have a good toast to Mu Tiance."


    Although it was not Zhou Fuchen who killed his mother, Zhou Fuchen represented the whole Zhou family. As soon as Zhou Fuchen died, the Zhou family would disappear. Moreover, he knew that Xu Shaotang would not give the Zhou family a chance to revive if the Zhou family had disappeared.


    "It seems that I''ll have a toast to Xu Shao, too."


    Wei Yu said with a smile, "I have to thank Xu Shao for making a big profit this time."


    "Why, you beat me?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "100 million dollars."


    Wei Yu poured the wine for Xu Shaotang and laughed: "but now it should be five billion dollars!"


    If he hadn''t met Xu Shaotang in the Red Mansion a few days ago, he would not have put a lot of pressure on Xu Shaotang.


    But it turned out that he was right!


    There''s no faster money making project in the world!


    "That may disappoint you." Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "you don''t know yet. It seems that the Roth Family is ready to default on their debts and even swallow your principal."


    "I know."


    Wei Yu said with a smile, "but I''m not worried at all! Because I know Xu Shao''s temper. If the Roth Family wants to default, they have to ask Xu Shao whether he agrees or not first! "


    He really doesn''t worry. In fact, he doesn''t press too much money. He can press 100 million. He believes the Xu family will press more!


    The emperor is not in a hurry. Why should he be a eunuch?


    Xu Shaotang''s noncommittal smile made Wei Yu very smart now.


    "I''ll see it in three days!" Xu Shaotang smiles and says to Zhou Shao, "in fact, I''d like to meet you today mainly to talk with you."


    "With me?"


    Zhou Shaoyou looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and asked, "does Xu Shao want to talk to me, or does leader long want to talk to me?"


    "It''s all the same."


    Xu Shaotang smile, straight to the point said: "now the three families of fangcunshan have been destroyed, I want to find someone to help us stare at those friars of fangcunshan, think about it, I still think you are the most suitable, do not know if you are interested?"


    Zhou Shaoyou is really the most suitable person for him at present.


    Zhou Shaoyou himself knows cunshan very well, and he has no hostility to the secular world. Most importantly, Zhou Shaoyou is calm and intelligent. It should be the most appropriate for him to act as the agent of the secular world in fangcunshan.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei''s face showed a slight smile. As expected, Xu Shaotang came for this.


    "It''s an honor for Xu Shao to trust him."


    During the conversation, Zhou Shaoyou changed his words and said, "however, Xu Shao can''t get into Xu Shao''s eyes with my tiny strength?"


    He''s just a man in the void, not to mention in Fangcun mountain. Even in the present secular world, his tiny strength is hard to see.


    The monks of fangcunshan always regard martial arts as their respect. His strength is not enough to convince the public.


    "Your strength doesn''t matter."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, pointed to his head and said with a smile: "I value your place. I know you are worried about not being able to convince the public. But I can tell you that you don''t have to worry about this. At least, you don''t have to worry about it before I die!"


    He has clearly put forward four rules to the friars of fangcunshan, and although fangcunshan does not have such a strong man as Daluo Jinxian, there are still many immortals. Putting a few of them beside Zhou Shaoyou should help Zhou Shaoyou frighten those friars.


    Even if not, isn''t there him?


    "According to Xu Shao, I really can''t find the right reason to refuse." Zhou Shaoyou thought about it and said slowly, "well, it''s rare for Xu Shao to look up to me and help me fulfill my long cherished wish for many years. I''ll promise for the time being. If Xu Shaotang finds a more suitable candidate than me one day, I''ll give up the talent."


    "It''s settled!"


    Xu Shaotang made a quick decision and said to Long Fei, "there''s only so much I can do. The rest is up to you."


    He is only responsible for finding the right person and how to do it. I believe Longfei and Longjiang know that Zhou Shaoyou will deal with them in the future. He will not ask about fangcunshan any more, unless someone starts to feel uneasy again and can''t solve it with the strength of the dragon team.


    Long Fei nodded and said with a smile, "enough! You''ve arranged everything. If we can''t deal with the rest, we''re useless. ""Oh, yes!"


    Xu Shaotang thought of a thing, slowly asked Zhou Shaoyou: "do you know Feng Yi?"


    "Of course."


    When it comes to Fengyi, a cold light flashed in Zhou Shaoyou''s eyes and said in a cold voice: "I''m not less taken care of by Fengyi!"


    "Then I''ll give you another chance to avenge yourself."


    Xu Shaotang understands what Zhou Shaoyou means by "taking care of" and thinks that Zhou Shaoyou should be bullied by Feng Yi. After all, Feng Yi is the eldest son of the Feng family, but he is just an illegitimate son that the Zhou family does not want to admit!


    "What do Xu Shao need me to do?" Zhou Shaoyou asked with great interest.


    "When Fengjia was destroyed, I didn''t see Fengyi''s trace." Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "there should be a woman named Chu Ningxue beside that Feng Yi. When you return to Fangcun mountain, you should immediately start to trace these two people. It''s better to catch them alive, especially the woman named Chu Ningxue!"


    Zhou Shaoyou pondered a little. In his mind, he went through it at a very fast speed and said in a deep voice: "as long as there are enough people, as long as they are still hidden in Fangcun mountain, give me five days, I will bring them to Xu Shao!"


    "Is there enough monks in Fangcun mountain?"


    Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhou Shaoyou was shocked. He suddenly stood up and said firmly, "I''m going now, three days at most. I''ll bring them to Xu Shao!"


    Three days is still his conservative estimation. If the friars of fangcunshan listen to him, he can even find the hiding place of these two people in one day!


    He knows Fengyi. He knows where Fengyi might hide!


    "No hurry!"


    Xu Shaotang held him and said with a smile, "you should go to the dragon group to have a good chat with Longfei tonight. Tomorrow morning, I''ll take you back to Fangcun mountain."

 Chapter 2539

    Zhou Shaoyou didn''t let Xu Shaotang down.


    After Xu Shaotang announced Zhou Shaoyou''s new identity to the friars of fangcunshan, in just one day, Zhou Shaoyou brought his scarred wings to Xu Shaotang. Unfortunately, he didn''t see Chu Ningxue.


    "It seems that this wing was not less irritating to you before!"


    Looking at the scarred Feng Yi, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing to Zhou Shaoyou.


    Zhou Shaoyou was slightly stunned, and then understood what Xu Shaotang meant. He shook his head and said, "Xu Shao, you have wronged me. When I caught him, he was just like this. I just asked someone to knock him out."


    "What''s the matter with his injury?" Xu Shaotang doubts a way.


    "Feng Tiancheng."


    Zhou Shaoyou said with a smile, "can Xu Shaotang still remember that he let Feng''s family humiliate Feng Qingjun and Feng Tiancheng a few days ago?"


    "Of course."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    When he thought of this, he was still amused. The practice of sealing his home was a complete self humiliation.


    "It''s him who is in charge of that." Zhou Shaoyou said with a smile: "after he went back, Feng Tiancheng gave him a hard lesson because of the incident. After that, he kept healing at home. When he got the news of Feng Qingjun''s death, he immediately escaped from Feng''s home and hid in the mountains."


    "Even if you hide in the mountains, you can find it!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, he is really looking for the right person, if you let others look for, even if you can find Fengyi, it will not be so fast.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking up at Zhou Shaoyou.


    If Zhou Shaoyou is so reliable all the time, maybe there will be a lot of things that Zhou Shaoyou can do in the future. No matter he or the dragon group, they can save a lot of trouble.


    Zhou Shaoyou said with a smile: "he is not lucky. He forgot that I have been to that place with them! I wouldn''t have found him so soon if he had gone somewhere else


    "Then his luck is really bad!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, "wake him up first, I want to judge him well!"


    "It''s easy!"


    Zhou Shaoyou picked up a glass of ice water from the table and splashed it directly on Feng Yi''s face.


    Excited by the cold water, Feng Yi is suddenly excited. Then he slowly opens his eyes. Zhou Shaoyou is the first person who comes into his eyes.


    Feng Yi was furious: "Zhou Shaoyou, you bastard, how dare you..."


    Just as he wanted to jump up and fight with Zhou Shaoyou, he caught a glimpse of Xu Shaotang standing there quietly. At this glance, the anger on his face disappeared, and then he collapsed to the ground.


    "Why not?"


    Zhou Shaoyou coldly looked at Feng Yi, "you should be glad that Xu Shao has to interrogate you, otherwise you are already a corpse!"


    Zhou Shaoyou is used to the humiliation of Fengyi.


    In the past, Fengjia was so powerful that he could only choose to bear it silently. Now even Fengjia has fallen down. How dare Fengyi be so arrogant?


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t want to interrogate Feng Yi, he would return all the humiliations that Feng Yi put on him now!


    "Xu Shao, let me go..."


    Feng Yi looked at Xu Shaotang with a pleading face and cried, "Feng''s family has been destroyed by you. I''m sorry for you There is no threat, as long as Xu shaorao Yiming, I''m willing to be Xu Shao''s cow and horse, please Please forgive me... "


    At the moment, Fengyi is not as arrogant as before. In front of Zhou Shaoyou, he dares to be arrogant, but in front of Xu Shaotang, let alone him, if fengqingjun is not dead, fengqingjun dare not be arrogant.


    He knew that his life was worthless to Xu Shaotang, and that Xu Shaotang was not a good man or woman. If he wanted to live, he had no choice but to beg for mercy.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Feng Yi with disdain and said, "if you answer my question honestly, I can spare your life!"


    "Xu Shao, let the tiger go back to the mountain, there will be endless trouble in the future!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhou Shaoyou immediately reminded him.


    "I have my own discretion." Xu Shaotang patted Zhou Shaoyou on the shoulder.


    Zhou Shaoyou sighed and stepped aside.


    "Thank you Xu Shao, thank you Xu Shao!"


    Feng Yi kneels to the ground and kowtows to Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t kowtow now!" Xu Shaotang disgusted said: "if you don''t answer my question well, I will take your life, and I won''t let you die too easily. I think you should have seen my torture method."


    "Villain I dare not. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Yi can''t help shaking slightly.


    Thinking about the heartbreaking screams of his subordinates when they were tortured by Xu Shaotang, he felt a chill attack on his head. No one wanted to die like that. If he had to die, he would rather die happily.


    But now there is the possibility of life, he did not want to bury his own life."Where is Chu Ning snow?"


    Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    "That bitch!"


    When it comes to Chu Ning snow, Feng Yi''s face can''t help showing a strong color of hatred, "that bitch and I fled to the mountains, lied to me to help me find something to eat, but never came back! I don''t know where she went. Xu Shao, I don''t want to be your enemy. All of them are bewitched by that bitch! "


    "Oh, yes?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Feng Yi with great interest and asked, "what did she bewitch you?"


    Feng Yi said bitterly: "she said she would beat you in the face. I sent someone to drive around the capital. Xu Shao, I''m stupid. I shouldn''t be bewitched by that bitch."


    "You''re really stupid."


    Xu Shaotang laughed and asked, "is there anything else? Don''t tell me, that''s the only thing that can tempt you to make that stupid decision? "


    "And And... "


    Feng Yi looks at Xu Shaotang carefully: "villain I dare not say... "


    "You can rest assured that I, Xu Shaotang, always keep my word."


    Xu Shaotang said, "as long as you answer my question well and say that you will be spared, and do you think you are still qualified to negotiate with me?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Yi fell into silence.


    After careful thinking for a while, he finally made up his mind that he would push everything to Chu Ningxue!


    For a long time, Feng Yi carefully observed Xu Shaotang''s face, and slowly told Xu Shaotang what Chu Ningxue said to him.


    At first, Xu Shaotang is nothing, but when he hears Chu Ningxue bewitching him, but moves his own woman, Xu Shaotang suddenly sends out a strong murderer. He is so scared that Feng Yi immediately closes his mouth, and Zhou Shaoyou dare not take a bite.


    After calming his mind a little, Xu Shaotang restrained his killing and said harshly, "go on!"

 Chapter 2540

    It''s not until Xu Shaotang converges and seals his wings that he feels a little better.


    After a careful look at Xu Shaotang, Feng Yi continued: "in fact, at the beginning, they didn''t expect to go to Xu''s house when you duel. I was also bewitched by that slut, so I suggested that they send someone to Xu''s house when you duel..."


    "Chu Ning snow again!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a cold light, "then I''ll ask you again, before the Meng family deal with the Xu family''s things, behind is also Chu Ningxue playing a trick?"


    "This..."


    Feng Yi hesitated slightly for a while, shook his head and said: "I really don''t know, but Chu Ning Xue said that Xu Shao has a deep hatred with her. I feel that most of that matter has something to do with Chu Ning Xue."


    After hearing Feng Yi''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.


    From all kinds of signs, it is almost certain that Chu Ningxue is the one behind the Xu family!


    He never felt that he had a deep hatred with Chu Ningxue. On the contrary, he felt that Chu Ningxue should thank himself. If he had not suspected that Chu Ningxue was being used, Chu Ningxue''s fate would not be as simple as being expelled from the capital.


    But he did not expect that a person he had almost forgotten would bring disaster to the Xu family!


    Sure enough, it''s cutting grass without removing roots, and the spring wind is blowing again!


    Xu Shaotang looked at Feng Yi again: "is there anything else?"


    "No!"


    Feng Yi shook his head and said, "that''s all I know."


    "Really not?" Xu Shaotang stares at Feng Yi coldly and asks again.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes, Feng Yi quickly lowered his head and kowtowed: "really no more."


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang light way: "since already did not have, so, you also should be at ease on the road."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Yi suddenly fell to the ground as if struck by lightning. Then he looked at Xu Shaotang with a full face of resentment and roared angrily: "Xu Shaotang, you dishonest villain, you promised to spare my life..."


    "I promised you."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, but glances at Zhou Shaoyou, "don''t worry, I won''t take your life. As for whether he wants your life or not, I can''t care."


    After that, Xu Shaotang walked to Zhou Shaoyou, patted Zhou Shaoyou on the shoulder, and then walked out slowly.


    The sound insulation effect of the red chamber is very good. Even with Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments, only a slight sound can be heard outside the door. It is the angry roar of Feng Yi, and the unbearable scream. Later, it becomes the sound of wailing for mercy.


    Xu Shaotang was not interested in listening any more, but walked outside the red chamber to breathe.


    More than ten minutes later, Zhou Shaoyou walked out of the red chamber and came behind Xu Shaotang.


    "Thank you very much, Xu Shao!"


    Zhou Shaoyou bowed.


    Xu Shaotang slowly turned around and said with a smile: "is Feng Yi dead?"


    "Dead!"


    In Zhou Shaoyou''s eyes, he flashed a little excited color of revenge. He held his fist tightly and said, "I didn''t let him die too happily!"


    "I can hear that." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "now that Feng Yi is dead, Chu Ning Xue is left. She must be hiding in Fangcun mountain! Even if you turn fangcunshan upside down, you will find her for me! "


    Zhou Shaoyou nodded heavily and said, "don''t worry, Xu Shao. I can''t find Chu Ningxue. I''ll raise my head to see you!"


    Now he is also determined to find Chu Ningxue. For nothing else, he gives Fengyi to Xu Shaotang to deal with, so that his years of enmity with Fengyi can be ended, and he can avenge the humiliation of Fengyi in the past.


    "That''s not necessary."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "your head is with me. It''s much more useful than Chu Ningxue''s head!"


    He really wants to catch Chu Ningxue, but Chu Ningxue has not much value for him. It''s just to eliminate this disaster, but Zhou Shaoyou is of great use to him.


    He hopes that Zhou Shaoyou will live well and keep an eye on fangcunshan, so that fangcunshan will eventually become another dragon group!


    "Xu Shaozhen thinks so?" Zhou Shaoyou looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, with a different look in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "Shaoyou, you are a smart man. I think you should have known me from Wei Yu."


    "Yes


    Zhou Shaoyou honestly admitted: "Wei Yu once reminded me that it''s better to be friends with Xu Shaocheng. If you can''t be friends, don''t be enemies."


    Wei Yu told him a lot about Xu Shaotang, especially when they were fighting with Xu Shaotang in the capital. In Wei Yu''s own words, he was too naive at that time. They thought that with their own strength in the capital, they could drive Xu Shaotang out of the capital, but later they knew that it was a joke.


    From the beginning to the end, Xu Shaotang never paid attention to them. Before they even had time to fight with Xu Shaotang, they were defeated without suspense.Wei Yu has a lot of comments on Xu Shaotang. What impresses him most is that he is an existence that we need to look up to.


    "I don''t want to be an enemy with you, either."


    Xu Shaotang seriously said: "I can tolerate a lot of things, but two things are absolutely intolerable. One is the people who attack the people I care about, and the second is betrayal!"


    "Is Xu Shao reminding me?" Zhou Shaoyou asked with a smile.


    "No


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I''m just talking to you from the bottom of my heart. We will have a lot of contact opportunities in the future. I hope we can always be like today."


    "Don''t worry, Xu Shao."


    Zhou Shaoyou looked at him quietly and said slowly, "I have no other advantages, but I know how to advance and retreat. Otherwise, I would not live to this day."


    There are some things that he and Xu Shaotang know well, but they don''t say directly.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang could not completely trust him now. After all, he was from fangcunshan or the Zhou family.


    From Xu Shaotang''s attitude towards the three families, we can see that Xu Shaotang will never be soft on those who are threatened. He has no personal threat to Xu Shaotang, but his identity is difficult for Xu Shaotang to fully trust him in a short time.


    "I know."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it is precisely because you know how to advance and retreat that I say these words to you. What I am most afraid of is that someone turns the knowledge of advance and retreat into forbearance. However, from our contact in the past two days, I think you should have known it already."


    "Ha ha, I know it in my heart."


    Zhou Shaoyou laughs.


    "That''s good."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and says, "your cultivation is too weak now. I''ll ask Longfei to send you some pills in a few days. I hope it can help you."


    "Pills?"


    Zhou Shaoyou''s eyes brightened, "thank you, Xu Shao!"

 Chapter 2541

    Two more days passed.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t wait for the money sent by the rose family, but for Joseph''s call.


    Joseph asked Xu Shaotang to give him another two days. Now Mr. opley has gone to persuade mogel himself.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t say a word to Joseph and hung up directly.


    "It seems that I really have to go to Xizhou."


    Xu Shaotang suddenly covered his face with frost as he put away the phone.


    Since mogel ignored his warning, no wonder he did!


    As for what will happen to Xizhou, he doesn''t know and doesn''t need to know. He just needs to know that it''s their stuff and no one can take it away! Since mogel wants to test whether his butcher''s knife is sharp, he has accomplished mogel!


    After explaining some things about compassion, Xu Shaotang Wu went to Xizhou with the snake.


    Although he took away the snake, Xu shaota didn''t worry at all. There were nine in the capital. I believe no one dared to come to the capital.


    If it''s a man who can''t even deal with nine tails, it''s almost the same as sending a snake to death.


    But the situation on his side is still a little unclear.


    Mogel is not a fool. He knows that doing this will offend him, but he does it after all. If mogel is not arrogant, he is likely to have no fear. If a family like the Roth family does not have any support, it is puzzling.


    Therefore, he had better be careful, take the snake with him and have more insurance.


    What''s more, he also wanted to meet the so-called strange people in Xizhou and the current blood clan. This trip might be really useful.


    The Roth Family castle is not hidden. Many people in Xizhou know the location of the Roth Family castle, and Xu Shaotang is also very clear.


    "Black moon, high wind, killing night! Tonight is a good time to kill. "


    Looking at the dark sky overhead and the brightly lit castle in the distance, Xu Shaotang has a slight smile on his face.


    "Xu Shao, why don''t you have a rest here for a while and leave it to me!"


    The snake, who is transformed into a man, says to Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face. He is used to calling Xu Shaotang "Xu Shao" just like other people. Anyway, this name is at least better than "master".


    Although he has now accepted the fact that Xu Shaotang is his own master, if he is allowed to be called "master" by the new demon king, he still has some problems. After all, let alone the demon king, even the demon king has his own pride.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, who is the most holy demon family like Mingzhi and Youhe, he would not recognize Xu Shaotang as the master.


    "Forget it, you can''t do it as much as you can."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are my trump card! Let''s go and meet the richest man in the world. I also want to see what gives him the courage to default so blatantly! "


    While talking, Xu Shaotang and the snake walk slowly to the castle.


    It''s said to be "slowly". In fact, you are only aiming at their own speed. For ordinary people, their speed can be said to be extremely fast. Without a shadow left, two people appear in the castle. All the defense mechanisms in the castle are empty at this moment.


    At the moment, the Roth Family is holding a banquet, and the main characters of the banquet are Mr. mogel and Mr. opley.


    Mogel can ignore Joseph, but he can''t ignore Oprah, who stands at the peak of western continent''s power.


    Maybe he also ignored Audrey in his heart, but on the surface, he still had to do something.


    Mogel talked and laughed at the party, but opley couldn''t laugh at all.


    His persuasion also failed. Mogel was too determined to go his own way. Now he was as worried as Joseph. He didn''t know when Xu Shaotang would come to the castle.


    Like Joseph, he hated mogel''s arrogance, but he had to tolerate mogel. Now the west continent is in chaos. He needs the huge financial support of the Ross family, not only the Ross family, but also the whole west continent consortium!


    "You don''t seem to be in high spirits, Mr. opley?"


    Mogel gently shakes the red wine in the glass and says with a smile: "are these things not to your taste?"


    "No, if such a sumptuous dinner is not to my taste, I think I may have starved to death." Audrey shook his head slightly and looked at mogel with a wry smile. "Mr. mogel, do you really stop thinking about my proposal?"


    "I appreciate your kindness, but it''s a personal grudge between the Roth Family and Xu Shaotang. I hope Mr. opley will not interfere in this matter."


    Mogel sipped the red wine in his glass and said with a smile: "maybe Xu Shaotang is not as strong as you think!"


    Even now, mogel still does not take this matter to heart.


    He didn''t think that Xu Shaotang was really so frightening. At least, he never felt any fear because of Xu Shaotang.Looking at mogel who didn''t care at all, opley shook his head gently and said: "you still don''t know how terrible Xu Shaotang is. To be honest, if Xu Shaotang wants to break into my residence and kill me, I believe no one can stop him! Mr. mogel, once again, in my own name, I ask you to consider my proposal carefully. You know, I don''t want anything to happen to you or the Roth Family. "


    Oprah felt that he should be the saddest of all the big men in Xizhou. Since he was in the top position, Xizhou had no peace.


    Now every day I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, Xizhou will step into the abyss.


    Originally, he had enough troubles, but mogel still wanted to give him such a story. Now he thinks he should see a psychologist, or he will suffer from severe depression sooner or later!


    "Ha ha, you take Xu Shaotang seriously."


    Mogel raised his glass to him and said with a smile, "you should have a good drink, go back and have a good sleep. When you wake up tomorrow, you''ll still be like that. There won''t be any change!"


    "Maybe I should have a good drink."


    Audrey looked at mogel helplessly, picked up his glass and drank the red wine without gentlemanly demeanor. Then he slowly said to mogel, "I hope you won''t regret it."


    "Ha ha, I never regret doing things!"


    Mogel laughed and said, "if Xu Shaotang dares to come, I will break his fear for you! Let you know, he is not as powerful as you think


    "Oh, yes?"


    Just as mogel''s voice fell, a faint voice suddenly sounded in the banquet hall.

 Chapter 2542

    Hearing this voice, everyone on the scene was stunned.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang has appeared in front of them.


    At the moment of seeing them, oplyton''s face was covered with ashes.


    He thought that Xu Shaotang would come, but he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang would come so soon!


    "Xu Shaotang, you are here after all..."


    Audrey sighed heavily and looked at mogel with a wry smile.


    Mogel thinks that the defense of his castle is impeccable. However, in front of Xu Shaotang, the defense of his seemingly solid castle is completely illusory, even without any sign. Xu Shaotang has come to them.


    "Mr. opley, please take care of me for the first time."


    Don''t you want to have a drink with Mr. Morley


    "Somebody


    Mogel looks at Xu Shaotang with a gloomy face and roars out angrily.


    Xu Shaotang did not stop him, but walked to mogel with a smile: "three days have come, Mr. mogel. I remember I should have asked Joseph to bring you a message, right? You said, "what should I do now?"


    "You should just let go!"


    After a short period of panic, mogel gradually regained his calm. He stared at Xu Shaotang and said in a deep voice, "Xu Shaotang, I didn''t expect that you really dare to come! I do underestimate you, it seems


    "It seems that you are prepared?"


    Looking at mogel who gradually regained his composure, Xu Shaotang showed a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Knowing that you may come, how can I not prepare a good gift for you?"


    Mogel''s face even showed a smile, which makes Oprah sigh that he is not as good as others. In his heart, mogel is really not an ordinary person!


    If it was an ordinary person who had been intruded by Xu Shaotang, he would have been in a panic for a long time. After a short period of confusion, mogel recovered his composure so quickly, and he was able to become the leader of the Roth Family. He really had some courage.


    "Oh, yes?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''d like to have a look. What good gifts have you prepared for me?"


    When Xu Shaotang finished, his eyes suddenly turned to opley: "you seem to owe me a favor."


    Audrey looked at Xu Shaotang for no reason. He didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang meant.


    Looking at Oprah''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang gently smiles and suddenly grabs mogel''s neck.


    Just when people thought that mogel was about to be crushed by Xu Shaotang, a startling scene suddenly happened.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed was already very fast. At least the people present thought that they could not escape. But they never thought that Xu Shaotang''s grasp was empty. Mogel moved from his seat to the edge of the banquet hall in an instant.


    "This How could it be


    Audrey looked at this scene in disbelief. Mogel was in his seventies. How could he have such a speed?


    At this moment, he suddenly began to understand the ambiguous words Xu Shaotang had just said to him.


    Not only Audrey was scared, but also the rest of the rose family. No one thought that mogel would have such vigorous skills. Is this still the old man in his seventies?


    "Xu Shaotang, you really surprised me!"


    Mogel said with a smile: "you already know?"


    He now understands that Xu Shaotang didn''t want to catch him at all. He was just trying to tempt him, forcing him to show his hidden power in front of the public.


    "I''ve known it since I came in!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "maybe you don''t know that I have a special feeling for the breath of blood clan!"


    Yes, blood!


    Even when he came, he didn''t expect that the leader of the Tangtang rose family was a blood clan! It was not until he entered the banquet hall that he found mogel''s hidden identity.


    He now finally understood why mogel was so calm.


    Just don''t know, mogel himself is blood, or later won the blood members of the "first support" into the blood.


    However, mogel can escape Joseph''s eyes, at least prove that he is not the kind of low-level blood group.


    "Blood clan!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Audrey stood up and looked at mogel with astonishment. It''s hard to imagine that he had talked with a blood clan for such a long time.


    Now that Xu Shaotang has seen through, mogel doesn''t need to hide any more. After a low roar, he lights up his tusks to the public.


    It''s really blood!


    At this moment, both Oprah and the Roth family were frightened by the appearance of mogel, and they all stepped back, and finally gathered behind Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang, who was supposed to be their enemy, seems to be their life-saving straw now.Xu Shaotang didn''t take care of the people who retreated behind him, but quietly looked at mogel who showed his tusks: "I''m very curious, you are originally a blood clan disguised as mogel, or because of what reason you become a blood clan?"


    If mogel himself is a blood clan, it can only be said that this blood clan man must have lived for a long time. Maybe his name is mogel now, but his name was different decades ago.


    If so, it''s not surprising that the Roth Family has accumulated so much wealth.


    "What''s wrong with being a blood clan?"


    Mogel said with a smile: "the blood clan can not only live forever, but also have great power! Blood is the noblest race


    "It seems that you have become a blood clan because you don''t want to die."


    "It''s a pity that Xu Shaotang has so much wealth," he said


    He guessed right, mogel really became a blood clan because of illness.


    He doesn''t want to die, he has the wealth of the country, but he is still entangled by the disease after all. When he is in despair, he meets a powerful blood clan. He lies on the ground like a dog, pleading and promising to be loyal to his master forever. He finally becomes a blood clan, not only getting rid of the disease, but also living a powerful force!


    Only then did he know how weak the human body was!


    Since then, he firmly believes that the blood race is the most noble race!


    All living beings should crawl at the foot of the blood clan!


    "Now that you know I''m a blood clan, are you still as confident as before?"


    Mogel looked at Xu Shaotang with a rebellious face. As he spoke, a pair of blood red wings suddenly opened and gently flapped against the light, sending out a strange color of blood.

 Chapter 2543

    "Prince?"


    Seeing mogel''s blood red wings, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised.


    He was not surprised because of mogel''s strength. He was surprised that mogel was a blood clan of Prince level!


    Only prince level blood clan has such pure blood color wings!


    Isn''t Cain already dead? Even the soul was devoured by mu Tiance. Since mogel became a blood clan because he got the "first support" of the blood clan, was the blood clan who gave him the "first support" the blood emperor?


    After Cain, did the blood clan give birth to a new blood emperor?


    "It seems that you didn''t lie. You really know a lot about our blood clan!" Mogel laughed: "since you know the blood clan so well, you should know how powerful the prince is, right? If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, I may be able to spare your life! "


    Strong strength brought mogel enough confidence, he did not put Joseph in the eye, that is because he knew Joseph is not his opponent.


    However, he is still uncertain about Xu Shaotang''s strength in front of him. Xu Shaotang''s ability to enter his castle quietly is the embodiment of this strength.


    "You seem to be saying the opposite?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "do you think Prince is invincible? Mogel, it seems that you still don''t know anything about real power! "


    In the past, the prince''s strength was equal to the man in the spirit refining realm at most. But Xu Qing said that the strength of the blood clan after the recovery of aura has been greatly enhanced. Even the Duke level blood clan is comparable to Xu Qing in the spirit refining realm. The prince''s strength should be comparable to the immortal.


    However, even so, he still did not pay attention to mogel.


    All of mogel''s confidence is due to his narrow vision!


    "Ha ha, you are as arrogant as ever Mogel laughed wildly, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. "Then let me see how powerful you are! Today, I''m going to let you bury colison with me! "


    When talking about collis''en, mogel''s eyes suddenly burst out a strong color of hatred, and his heart was frantic and cried: my son, I will avenge you today!


    Yes, even Kristen himself does not know whether he is actually Kristen''s grandfather, but his father!


    He is the only one in the Roth family who knows the secret, except for his dead mother!


    That''s why he dotes on collison!


    "It turns out that everything you do is for your useless grandson!" Xu Shaotang suddenly sees mogel and laughs: "you are a good grandfather, but you are not a good man!"


    "Cut the crap, Xu Shaotang, I''m going to kill you today!"


    Mogel roared angrily, his body suddenly turned into a blood red light, and with a "brush", he rushed to Xu Shaotang like lightning.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the blood light lightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Until that blood light approaches, Xu Shaotang''s hand suddenly erupts a golden light.


    "Poof!"


    As the golden light falls, mogel''s body has become two parts.


    Blood sprayed out, mogel''s body fell heavily on the ground, a blood mist filled the air, but mogel disappeared on the ground.


    "Mogel, do you know what I like most about the blood clan?"


    Looking at the ground where mogel''s body had disappeared, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a trace of disgust in his eyes and said coldly: "your blood clan''s life is really too long! You can let me ravage


    As soon as the voice falls, Xu Shaotang suddenly turns around and pulls mogel out of the blood fog.


    "Impossible..."


    Mogel''s face finally showed the color of fear, he did not expect that he was so vulnerable in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    Xu Shaotang snorted and said coldly, "it''s impossible, isn''t it? I thought you were dreaming, right? Then I''ll wake you up! "


    "Pa pa..."


    Xu Shaotang slapped heavily on mogel''s face for several times.


    "Are you awake now?"


    Xu Shaotang coldly said: "sober, ready to enjoy it!"


    "You have a long life, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly shows a demon like smile, his arm moves, and one of mogel''s arms is torn off.


    Blood gas diffuses, that breaks the hand to grow again with the extremely fast speed a white tender hand, as if is the arm of the newborn baby general smooth delicate.


    "The recovery ability of blood clan is very strong, isn''t it?"


    The other hand was torn off.


    "You have the ability to recover all the time!"


    The new hand has become the past tense in less than ten seconds.


    With Xu Shaotang''s constant trampling, the blood red light on mogel''s body is getting lighter and lighter, until it almost becomes transparent at last, and the broken arm can no longer grow out from the new, and there is no trace of blood on the whole person''s face.On the ground, however, there is already a river of blood.


    Looking at such a cruel Xu Shaotang, the people of the Roth Family have been trembling with fright. They all retreat to a corner and look at Xu Shaotang with panic on their faces.


    But they didn''t dare to make any sound, they just covered their mouths for fear that they would infuriate Xu Shaotang.


    Now they finally know why Joseph is as afraid of Xu Shaotang as a tiger. Who can be so cruel as Xu Shaotang?


    I can''t imagine what terrible suffering they would face if Xu Shaotang tormented them like mogel.


    "You''d better show me again!"


    Xu Shaotang threw mogel on the ground like a dead dog, just like he was throwing rubbish, "a broken Prince dare to be so arrogant! You really think that the blood clan is what kind of noble race? It''s just a bunch of humble parasites! "


    "No way Cough... "


    Mogel lay dying on the ground, his mouth was still whispering.


    He never thought that his proud strength and speed were so fragile, even his powerful recovery ability had become his nightmare at this moment.


    He even forgot the pain and the wailing, but was eroded by the great horror.


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    Xu Shaotang light looking at mogel, "I said, blood is not as strong as you imagine! You know nothing about real power! "


    This is just his hand, if you let the snake hand, mogel even has no chance to move! Mogel''s method was clear when he and mu Tiance were at the top of Tianzhu Mountain!


    Compared with mu Tiance''s blood clan secrets, mogel''s means are not even farts!


    "Xu Shaotang, you can''t kill me..."


    Mogel raised his head, exhausted all his strength, unwilling to roar: "I am the prince of blood, I have an immortal body!"

 Chapter 2544

    "Not to die?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted with disdain: "in this world, only dead people will not die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s golden awn flashed, and a golden light suddenly attacked mogel. In the golden light, mogel uttered a shrill scream, and his body completely turned into powder.


    At the same time, a blood light suddenly flew out and fled to the door.


    "Still want to run?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted and stopped in front of the blood light like lightning. A golden light came out and wrapped the blood light firmly.


    Suddenly, the golden light is more bright, the blood light in the golden light is constantly beating, desperately trying to break free from the shackles of the golden light, and constantly making a scream.


    "Spare me, please..." Mogel''s cry came from the blood light, "as long as you spare me, I will give you whatever you want Give me a break... "


    At this moment, mogel finally knew that the man he despised could easily kill him. Under the golden light, he felt his soul was rapidly dissipating.


    He thought that his soul could escape, as long as the soul does not die, he will have a chance to resurrect, but now, his soul is in danger.


    Once the soul dies, it means that he will die completely.


    Listening to mogel''s begging for mercy, Xu Shaotang was not moved at all, and said coldly: "now I beg for mercy? It''s late! When I came all the way to west state to find you, you should have this awareness! "


    As he spoke, Jin Guang made a big speech again.


    Mogel constantly screamed, listening to people not from scalp numbness.


    A moment later, mogel''s scream gradually weakened, and finally completely dissipated.


    Until mogel''s scream disappeared, opley boldly stepped forward and asked carefully, "is mogel dead?"


    "Dead, there''s no residue left!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Opry with a smile: "I didn''t cheat you, did I? Should you thank me well? "


    Determined that mogel was dead, o''puli looked relieved and said with a smile, "it''s not just me. I think everyone in the rose family should thank Mr. Xu."


    He really should thank Xu Shaotang, but the main reason is not that Xu Shaotang accidentally saved him, but that Xu Shaotang inadvertently solved a big problem for him!


    If Xu Shaotang kills mogel in this way, he will certainly face a dilemma. On the one hand, he doesn''t want mogel to die, and mogel has a great effect on him; on the other hand, he can''t stop Xu Shaotang from killing mogel, which will have a huge impact on his prestige and even the whole western state.


    However, good die not die, mogel is actually blood!


    In this way, it''s different!


    Even if mogel died, it would not let other western state consortia lose their confidence in supporting him, and it would not have any negative impact. Without mogel, an ambitious guy, his life would be better.


    There will be a new leader in the Roth Family, but it will never be as difficult as mogel. In this way, he can even try to gradually control the Roth Family!


    Because of mogel''s blood status, now mogel is dead, it can be said that there is no harm to him!


    However, the Roth Family must fulfill the gambling agreement now. I believe the Roth Family should never dare to challenge Xu Shaotang again. I don''t know whether the Roth Family will gradually die out after fulfilling the bet. This is not what he wants to see.


    "Well, have you figured out how to thank me?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Of course!" "I''d like to prepare a welcome reception for Mr. Xu in my residence if you''d like to," said o''puli sincerely


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Oprah''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help rolling his eyes. What kind of reception did he rarely go to?


    Is Audrey really mean enough to get rid of himself at a party?


    If we had known this, we should let him suffer in the hands of mogel and then solve mogel''s problem.


    "What do you think, Mr. Xu?" Oppley asked knowingly.


    "Forget it, I''ll tell you later. I''d better solve my own problems first." Xu Shaotang glanced at o''puli, then turned his eyes to the people of the Roth Family, "say, mogel is dead now, which one of you is in charge? Who do I ask for my account? "


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, all the people in the rose family can''t help feeling cold. Just now, they saw Xu Shaotang kill mogel without any effort. Now they are afraid that Xu Shaotang, who is still angry, will spread his anger on them.


    "McGovern, you are the eldest son of mogel. Why don''t you take charge of the affairs of the Roth Family for the time being and admit defeat by gambling. Since your Roth Family has started a gambling game, you should fulfill your gambling agreement." Audrey looked at one of them and took the opportunity to say, "now that Mr. Xu is here, I''d better settle Mr. Xu''s affairs first. Don''t let Mr. Xu wait for a long time. I believe everyone can see that Mr. Xu''s temper is not very good."Being named by Audrey, McGovern couldn''t hide himself, so he just stepped forward: "Mr. Xu, as Mr. opley said, we are willing to accept defeat! I''m very sorry to ask you to go in person for this matter. However, the fund is too large. I can''t cash my bets immediately. Please give me one day and I will cash all my bets. "


    As soon as his voice fell, McGovern couldn''t help feeling the pain.


    It''s easy to say that it''s just a matter of two mouths. But when he thinks about the huge amount, he feels as if his heart has been cut off.


    The Roth family does have huge wealth, but these wealth are not all cash. Many of them involve all kinds of investment. It really makes the Roth Family immediately put out such huge funds. Even if Xu Shaotang kills him, there is no way.


    Now the only way is to realize the investment in the hands of the Roth Family in one day, and all the real estate that should be sold must be sold out in one day.


    The gamble this time has basically brought the Roth Family to the brink of bankruptcy.


    Even so, he did not dare to challenge Xu Shaotang like mogel. It was better to cut off a piece of meat than to lose his life.


    He knew in his heart that if he dared to say no, Xu Shaotang would never mind washing the whole rose family in front of o''puli.


    "Well, I''ll give you a day."


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded, indifferent said: "anyway, I will not leave Xizhou for a while and a half, not afraid that you do not admit."


    "Mr. Xu, I believe the Roth Family will do what they say." Audrey looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then said to McGovern, "I will let all departments fully cooperate with your work. As soon as possible, don''t let Mr. Xu wait!"


    "Thank you, Mr. opley!"

 Chapter 2545

    Out of the rose family, opley quickly asked Xu Shaotang, "how long does Mr. Xu plan to stay in Xizhou this time? Is there anything I can do for you? "


    "I think we''d better talk about how you thank me first."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I helped you solve the problem of mogel, but I got a lot of coquettish. Maybe the blood emperor behind mogel has been staring at me! I''ve paid such a high price. Don''t you just want to get rid of me? "


    How could he not know what Oprah thought in his heart and let Oprah pick up such a big bargain for nothing? How could he get some benefits from Oprah? Otherwise, it would be too cheap for Oprah.


    "Mr. Xu is more humorous than the average Oriental."


    Audrey said with a smile, "I don''t have anything for Mr. Xu to like. I believe Mr. Xu is not interested in my things either."


    "Yes, how can there be nothing I''m interested in in in Nuo big western state?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Opry with a smile, "why don''t you give me Joseph and his power group."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s flowers, o''puli couldn''t help taking a slight puff from the corner of his mouth.


    Xu Shaotang really dares to think that he has the idea of Joseph and the psionic group!


    Don''t say he doesn''t agree, even if the whole west state people, no one will agree!


    Joseph''s achievements are obvious to all. If you give Xu Shaotang the ability group and Joseph, he will be released immediately.


    "Mr. Xu is joking." Audrey squeezed out a smile and said, "if Mr. Xu is really in favor of Joseph, I can let Joseph accompany Mr. Xu for a good walk in Xizhou. I believe Joseph will be very happy, too."


    "Let Joseph take me to the west state and give you free help, right?" Xu Shaotang said with a black face: "you think it''s beautiful! I wish you had taken all the good things. "


    After being torn down by Xu Shaotang, opley didn''t have any embarrassed look on his face. He just said with a smile, "I personally and Joseph admire Mr. Xu''s ability."


    Hearing Oprah''s words, Xu Shaotang admires him. Sure enough, the person who can get to Oprah''s position in Xizhou is very cheeky, and his ability to open his eyes and tell lies is beyond ordinary people''s expectation.


    "Well, I''m too lazy to talk to you."


    Xu Shaotang said, "I haven''t thought about what I want right now. I''ll tell you when I think about it. OK, let''s say goodbye."


    To be honest, he didn''t know what he wanted except Joseph and the psionic group, but he knew in his heart that there was no hope for Joseph and the psionic group.


    Anyway, they will stay in West State for a few days. It''s not too late for him to go to opley when he thinks about what he wants. It''s impossible for him to do anything good.


    With that, Xu Shaotang left with the snake.


    Looking at the shadow of Xu Shaotang and their rapid disappearance in the dark, opley sighed heavily, and then let the people around him tell Joseph the news that Xu Shaotang came to Xizhou.


    When dealing with Xu Shaotang, Joseph is obviously better and more suitable.


    In the night, Xu Shaotang and the snake walk slowly on the dark road.


    "Xu Shao, I want to ask a question."


    Not far out, the snake suddenly said to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "do you want to ask about the blood clan?"


    "So it is." The snake nodded slightly, "is mu Tiance also a blood clan? Why do I feel that mu Tiance''s attack is very similar to that mogel? "


    So it''s this thing!


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said: "in a strict sense, mu Tiance should be regarded as half a blood clan! He had some chances, and he had some origins with the blood clan. However, he was not actually a blood clan, and he did not have the tenacious vitality of the blood clan. "


    Mu Tiance only mastered some blood clan secrets because he swallowed Cain''s soul, but his blood had nothing to do with the blood clan. If Mu Tiance was also a blood clan, his strength would be much stronger than now. After all, the abnormal resilience of the blood clan is really beyond the reach of other creatures.


    "Why does this blood clan have such terrible recovery ability?" The snake exclaimed: "if that mogel''s strength is stronger, he will be immortal."


    He stayed in suolongyuan for such a long time and saw countless creatures, but no one''s recovery ability could compare with the blood clan.


    This kind of powerful recovery ability can almost be regarded as the existence of the sky.


    "I really can''t answer that question."


    Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "this is one of the basic abilities for the survival of the blood clan. If there is no such strong recovery ability, the blood clan may not be called the blood clan. However, about the blood clan, I suddenly have some conjectures, and I don''t know whether it is right or not."


    "What did Xu Shao think of?" The snake asked curiously.


    "Demons!"


    The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly converged, and he said in a deep voice: "I only thought of it when I saw mogel. I suspect that the alien, the blood clan, the werewolf, and even the psionic like Joseph may have an indispensable relationship with the demons!""In our east, why have these people never appeared?"


    "But these people may have appeared in the western world where the evil spirits of the demons are hiding? It''s too much of a coincidence, isn''t it? If Joseph''s guess is right, I think my guess should also be very likely! "


    Now there is no direct evidence to prove that the evil of the demons really existed in Xizhou. Everything just depends on their conjecture, but once this conjecture is confirmed, then the whole history of the West may be rewritten!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, the snake nodded gently.


    On the way here, Xu Shaotang also told him about the demons and the strange people who recently appeared in Xizhou. Although he was not very clear, he felt that Xu Shaotang''s guess was not unreasonable. At least, he had never heard of such creatures in heaven.


    "Why don''t we go and catch some strange people?"


    After thinking for a moment, the snake suddenly shows a bad smile to Xu Shaotang.


    "I have the same idea."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "no matter whether the alien and the blood group are related to the demons or not, we may be against the alien that day. Only by knowing ourselves and the enemy can we win a hundred battles! It''s not bad for us to get to know the stranger first. "


    Originally, this time I came to Xizhou not only to ask for the debt from the rose family, but also to have a good meeting with these strange people and see what magic these strange people have.


    As soon as his voice dropped, the phone suddenly rang. He didn''t have to guess who would call him at this time.


    Who but Joseph?

 Chapter 2546

    Within ten minutes, Joseph appeared in front of them.


    As soon as we met, Joseph was praising and thanking Xu Shaotang for a while, which was totally opposite to the way he used to plead for mogel.


    "Come on, don''t flatter me!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph with a black line on his face and said, "when you flatter me, you must have no good intentions. Now I''m afraid to hear you flatter me!"


    Joseph is also a typical person who doesn''t get up early without any profit. This time, he almost talked about Xu Shaotang as the Savior.


    However, after flattering for a long time, he didn''t say that he wanted to take some practical things to thank Xu Shaotang.


    For Joseph''s "bad behavior", Xu Shaotang has long been familiar with it.


    heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph''s face was red, and embarrassed, "what''s this Mr. Xu''s saying? I really appreciate your discovery of Mogel''s damn vampire! I''m ashamed to say that if mogel didn''t retaliate against Mr. Xu, he would have kept me in the dark. "


    Joseph is really a little ashamed. After dealing with mogel for so long, he didn''t find out the identity of mogel''s blood clan. He asked Xu Shaotang, an outsider, to help them understand mogel''s plot.


    Think about it carefully. If Xu Shaotang didn''t know the identity of mogel by mistake, the consequences would be almost unimaginable. It is very likely that the whole western state will be gradually controlled by mogel!


    Although Xu Shaotang was a blind cat and a dead mouse, he saved them again.


    This also gave him a wake-up call, in Xizhou, it is possible that someone he is familiar with is the blood clan! This is undoubtedly a very terrible thing!


    "After Cain, the blood clan may have a new blood emperor." Xu Shaotang said lightly: "moreover, the strength of the new blood emperor should be very terrible. Joseph, you should be careful, but don''t die in the hands of the blood clan one day."


    Although this is a bit unlucky, he still wants to remind Joseph.


    There are not many people in Xizhou that he can look up to. Joseph should be regarded as one. Unfortunately, there is only Xizhou in Joseph''s heart. He invited Joseph to join Xia before, but he failed without any suspense.


    "I know." Joseph sighed softly, "if there is such a day, it will be my destiny!"


    "You can think of it."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang touched his chin and said, "you''re in such a hurry. Aren''t you just flattering me? Isn''t that your character


    Joseph said with a smile, "why do you pretend to be confused with me? You know why I''m here. "


    "No talk!"


    Xu Shaotang refused: "it''s OK for me to kill one or two strange people for you. Don''t mention the matter of looking for the king of strange people. I don''t have that great ability and I''m not in the mood."


    I know that it''s no good for Joseph to flatter himself. Sure enough, he came here for this matter. Joseph was really persistent. He had clearly rejected him when he was in the red chamber last time, but he came here for this matter.


    He really thought of himself as a fireman!


    "Mr. Xu, let''s not talk about this first."


    Xu Shaotang refused to meet Joseph''s expectation, so Joseph didn''t have any disappointment on his face. "The night is already deep. Why don''t I find a place to have a drink with Mr. Xu and your friend first?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said: "although I know you are a sugar coated bullet, I still can''t think of a reason to refuse."


    "I don''t know what to call Mr. Xu?" Joseph''s eyes fell on the snake. "The person who can be Mr. Yu''s friend should not be an ordinary person."


    Look!


    How talkative!


    Not only praised the snake, but also praised Xu Shaotang by the way! I have to say that Joseph''s art of speaking is very brilliant.


    "You can call him a snake." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Maybe we need to change the name of the snake in the heaven, so as not to attract other people''s attention, but now we don''t need it. Anyway, no one knows that the snake is a demon family, and Joseph won''t think much about it.


    Joseph really didn''t think much about it. He just took the name of the snake as his nickname. He knew that many strong people in Xia had nicknames, and some people in special departments also had code names. For example, most people in the dragon group only had code names.


    "Welcome, Mr. snake!"


    Joseph shook hands with the snake and said, "I know a place where the wine is very good. Why don''t we go now?"


    "When it comes to your territory, you arrange it!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little. When he looks at the snake, the snake is also looking at him. In their eyes, they both write a sentence: no matter you are gallant, you must cheat or steal!


    "The place we went to was haunted by strange people a few days ago." Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "if we are not lucky, we may meet other people again. I have to tell you first, otherwise you will say that I''m cheating on you, especially Mr. Xu. I know you don''t like being cheated."As expected!


    I knew Joseph had no good intentions!


    But also deliberately wait until Xu Shaotang let him arrange to say, this is how Joseph carefully calculated.


    However, Xu Shaotang had planned to go to some strange people to see what kind of holy they were. Joseph''s move was right in their favor, so he knew that Joseph was deliberate, and Xu Shaotang was not as angry as he was in the red chamber last time.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "let''s go, as long as you don''t abduct me to another''s hometown."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xu is still so humorous." Joseph laughed and said, "even if I want to take Mr. Xu to an alien''s home, I have to know where the home is! If you can really take Mr. Xu to a strange place, even if Mr. Xu kills me afterwards, I won''t have any complaints. "


    "You think so well!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s not good for me to kill you. Just now I told Opry to send you and your ability group to me, but your Mr. o''puli is really mean. I helped him so much, but he didn''t agree!"


    "He promised, and I won''t either."


    Joseph also learned about it from Oprah, and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile: "just like I am willing to pay any price to invite Mr. Xu to join Xizhou, will Mr. Xu agree?"


    He and Xu Shaotang are the same kind of people, which he believes Xu Shaotang himself should be aware of.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "I don''t like Xizhou!"


    "But I like it!" Joseph chuckled.


    "Well, what do you think I should do for Mr. opley?"


    "If I say that, Mr. o''puli will certainly settle with me afterwards!"


    "It''s OK. Only you know it, I know it, and heaven knows it! If we don''t say it, no one will know. "

 Chapter 2547

    Joseph brought them to a small bar in the suburb. Just seeing the old appearance of the bar, Xu Shaotang knew that the bar was really bad.


    "You are really mean..."


    Xu Shaotang could not help but make complaints about Joseph.


    "Mr. Xu, you can''t look at the surface of everything." Joseph said with a smile, "although this bar is really not very good, the cocktails here are the best cocktails I have ever drunk."


    "I hope so."


    Xu Shaotang was too lazy to Tucao Joseph again. Anyway, he knew that Joseph was bringing him here, but make complaints about wine.


    If you can really meet strange people here, even if the wine is a little worse, it doesn''t seem like a big deal.


    As Joseph walked into the bar, the noisy music, the rude swearing of the drunkard, and the flickering lights all showed that the bar was actually a low-end bar.


    Joseph seemed to be familiar with the place. He went straight to the bar and said to the tattooed bartender with a smile, "three bloody Marys."


    "Just a moment!"


    Bartender light back a, then continue to mix wine for other guests.


    Joseph didn''t worry. He stood by the bar, but his eyes slowly swept over the people at the scene.


    "Mr. Xu, you can see that mogel is a blood clan. Can you see which person here is a stranger?" Joseph turned his head and asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang quickly glanced around the crowd, shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t see it. Maybe there is, maybe not. Yes? Can you see that? "


    Everyone here looks like normal people. He can''t see what''s wrong with them. Maybe Joseph is just making a mystery.


    "I can''t see it."


    Joseph shook his head slightly and said with a wry smile: "this is one of the reasons why the alien is a headache. Before the alien is exposed, you don''t know who the alien is. However, when the alien is exposed, it is often the time to give you a fatal blow! Several of my men died like this in the hands of other people. They even lost their lives before they even reacted! "


    "They can only blame themselves for their poor learning."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t comfort Joseph at all. He said faintly, "if it''s you, maybe it''s a stranger who died."


    Joseph shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Mr. Xu has this confidence, but I don''t have it."


    "Let''s hope we''re not lucky enough tonight."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, I don''t see anything worth visiting in this place."


    The environment and atmosphere here can be described as bad. With the strength of those strange people, they can go to a better place to enjoy the wine and beauty. I really don''t know what the strange people are doing here.


    Xu Shaotang has a little doubt about the truth of the news.


    "I don''t know."


    Joseph said with a smile, "maybe it''s because we didn''t think of it that strange people come here."


    While they were talking, the bartender had already mixed three glasses of wine and handed them.


    Joseph raised his hand to Xu Shaotang and the snake, signaling them to taste the Bloody Mary first.


    Xu Shaotang picked up his glass and tasted it. His eyes suddenly brightened. "Yes, at least it''s my first time to drink such a special Bloody Mary in your west continent! It seems you didn''t cheat me. There''s something worth coming here. "


    Sour, sweet, bitter and spicy, the taste is complete, but it is just right, how many points will destroy the taste of this cup of Bloody Mary.


    It was the first time that the snake drank this kind of wine. It seemed that he was not used to it. He frowned and poured a whole glass of wine into his mouth and muttered, "what''s the bad taste? It''s a mess


    "It seems that your friends are more picky than you are!" Joseph heard the snake''s complaint and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "maybe he''s just not used to the taste."


    While they were talking and laughing, a blonde woman with extremely hot figure wriggled her waist and came in. Although the woman''s appearance was not particularly outstanding, she was very bold in her clothes. She didn''t have a few pieces of cloth all over her body, almost the same as a bikini.


    As soon as the woman came in, she immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the bar.


    Some even whistled frivolously at the blonde.


    The woman didn''t care. She threw kisses at the men who were staring at her. She twisted the snake like waist and came to the bar.


    The woman was not in a hurry to order the wine, but swept Xu Shaotang and the snake''s face with her charming eyes.


    "Two handsome guys from the East, would you like me to buy you a drink?" The woman''s voice is very seductive, coupled with her hot figure, almost equivalent to suggesting that Xu Shaotang what they have.


    "No, thank you!" Xu Shaotang smile, eyes wantonly fell on the woman.Since women dare to dress like this, they are still not afraid to be seen.


    What''s more, man''s nature is so special that if he doesn''t even look at this woman, he will be too special. If people have a heart, they will be able to see their unusual immediately.


    Women are not discouraged, charming smile: "then you buy me a drink?"


    While talking, the woman still frivolously hooks Xu Shaotang''s neck, and the whole person almost leans on Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ve just tried the Bloody Mary here. It seems to taste very good. Do you want to try it?"


    "Yes? Then I''ll really try! "


    The woman deliberately said the word "try" very seriously, lying in Xu Shaotang''s ear, said in a seductive voice, and deliberately blew a breath of heat into Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    Every fool knows the meaning of "try" in a woman''s mouth. Naturally, Xu Shaotang also understands it. He looks at the woman with a smile and says to the bartender, "give this lady a bloody mary, too."


    The bartender gave Xu Shaotang an ambiguous smile, quickly mixed a glass of wine and handed it to Xu Shaotang: "good luck, this one is my treat!"


    Xu Shaotang ha ha a smile, took the wine to the woman''s red lips, the woman gently sipped a, frivolous hungry smile way: "sure good, but I want to try other."


    "That may disappoint you."


    Xu Shaotang gently pushed away the woman and said to the men in the bar, "I think they would like to try something else with you."


    "Men in the East are always so confused."


    The woman looks at Xu Shaotang bitterly, takes the cocktail from Xu Shaotang, wriggles to one side, and several brave men come to the woman.

 Chapter 2548

    "It looks like we''re lucky."


    Leaving the bar, Xu Shaotang is a little disappointed. Mingming says that he is lucky, but he hopes that he will meet a stranger.


    Unfortunately, it seems that we are doomed to be disappointed today.


    "Not necessarily." Joseph smiles and shakes his head. "It''s just the beginning."


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Joseph suspiciously. From Joseph''s words, he seems to recognize an unusual taste.


    "Wait!"


    Just at this time, a woman''s voice came from behind. Looking back, she saw that the woman in the bar chased out again. The woman''s gait was a bit faltering, and she didn''t know whether she was drunk or not.


    "Xu Shao, it seems that your peach blossom luck is not bad anywhere!" Looking at the woman catching up with him, the snake could not help laughing.


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. Is this peach blossom luck? I''m afraid the woman just took him as a toy, right? Or does this woman play too much with Western men and want to change her taste?


    "Come on, leave her alone."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t have the slightest interest in this woman. He still needs to pretend when he is in the bar. When he is out of the bar, he doesn''t even bother to look at this dissolute woman.


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang quickly walked into the darkness.


    Joseph and snake look at each other helplessly and smile, and follow Xu Shaotang into the night.


    "I told you to wait! Damn Oriental man


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang not only kept on but also left quickly, the woman was very angry. She yelled and scolded and chased Xu Shaotang drunkenly.


    After several hundred meters, there was no Xu Shaotang in front of them.


    "Asshole!"


    The woman stood there in disappointment, yelling at the dark, then taking off her high-heeled shoes and throwing them at the dark.


    "Bang..."


    A light sound came, the high-heeled shoes seem to hit something, but did not hear the sound of high-heeled shoes landing.


    The woman carrying the remaining high-heeled shoes, staggering to the dark, seems to want to find the high-heeled shoes that were thrown out by themselves.


    All of a sudden, a big hand stretched out from the darkness and pulled the woman into the darkness.


    Before the woman had time to make a scream, a hand grabbed her neck, making her unable to make any sound at all.


    Just at this time, a golden light suddenly flashed, the big hand that pinched the woman''s neck was cut off instantly, and a low roar suddenly came out in the dark.


    The woman who got out of the trap rolled on the spot and quickly got out of the range of the shadow. A bullet suddenly shot out of the high-heeled shoe in her hand.


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot broke the peace of the night, the bullet fell into the body of the shadow, the woman took the opportunity to quickly escape a distance forward again.


    At the moment, she seems to have become a vigorous person, where there is just drunk?


    "Trap!"


    Looking at the woman''s vigorous posture and her broken arm, black shadow knew that it was a trap for her. At the moment, she didn''t care to chase and kill the woman, and quickly dragged her injured body to escape from the distance.


    However, he did not escape a few steps, three figures suddenly appeared from the dark and surrounded him.


    These three people are Xu Shaotang who just disappeared.


    "Is this a stranger?"


    Xu Shaotang asked Joseph faintly.


    There is no big difference between this man and ordinary people. It''s just that his skin should be black and his eyes seem to be different. At the first sight of this man, Xu Shaotang thought of the word "thief''s eyebrow and mouse''s eye". It''s more appropriate to use this word to describe the man in front of him.


    He vaguely remembered that he seemed to have seen this man in the bar just now.


    "It''s you


    See surrounded by their own Xu Shaotang them, the man''s face suddenly surging up a cold frost, that small eyes send out a strong hatred.


    "And me!"


    Another voice rang out, but the bartender in the bar came out slowly from the night with the woman just now, with a shallow smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Joseph, you''re doing a good show!" Seeing the bartender, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that the bartender was Joseph''s man.


    Joseph laughed and said, "isn''t it all about catching this strange man?"


    Looking at the five people who surrounded him, the black faced man let out a low roar. Under the gaze of all the people, his head suddenly turned into a mouse''s head, and his body went underground like an electric drill. In an instant, there was no trace.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t move, neither did the snake.


    They quietly looked at Joseph, it is obvious that this strange person does not need their hand.


    Facing their eyes, Joseph showed a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. With a single hand wave, the originally ordinary land suddenly quickly ridged up. With a "squeak" scream, the stranger who got into the underground was firmly bound by a cage formed by soil and brought out from the underground.Xu Shaotang said to Joseph with a smile, "playing this game in front of you, an all powerful person, it seems that this strange person doesn''t understand you!"


    Joseph is the only one of all the powers known in Xizhou, and all of them are the top.


    "Ha ha, if he knew me, he would not show up."


    Joseph burst out laughing heartily. It seems that he is in a good mood now because he has caught the stranger.


    The strange man struggled desperately, trying to escape from the cage, but his powerful ability of drilling lost its function at this moment. The seemingly ordinary cage was stronger than steel.


    Seeing that the stranger was caught, the woman slowly came forward and said to Joseph with a smile, "Mr. Joseph, my task has been completed."


    "Thanks, moraine!"


    Joseph nodded, gave Molly a little smile, and then said to Xu Shaotang, "Mr. Xu, I''d like to introduce you. This is our ace agent, Miss Molly. This time, it''s also to help me catch this strange person that I played this play with me. Molly, I don''t think I need to introduce Mr. Xu to you? "


    "No!"


    Molly looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "Mr. Xu''s name is like thunder in my ears."


    Xu Shaotang also put away his contempt for molanyi, took the initiative to reach out and shake hands with molanyi, said: "miss molanyi deserves to be the ace agent of Xizhou, at least, I didn''t see any flaws from the beginning to the end."


    "For people like Mr. Xu, there is no need to see my flaws." Molly said with a smile.


    Indeed, Xu Shaotang doesn''t need to see her flaws at all. For a person like Xu Shaotang, no matter how trumped she is, she will be doomed.


    She is a trump agent. Even in front of ordinary people, she can talk about it. In front of people like Xu Shaotang and Joseph, she is not worth mentioning at all.

 Chapter 2549

    Under Joseph''s narration, Xu Shaotang finally understood the whole story.


    It turns out that there has been a young and beautiful woman mysteriously missing here some time ago. When Joseph learned about the situation here, he soon connected the incident with an alien, and specially set up this trap to wait for the alien to take the bait. The bartender was also a special engineer of Xizhou and a partner of molanyi.


    If Xu Shaotang doesn''t come today, Joseph will come himself.


    However, judging from the current situation, this strange person should have mutated soon, and his strength is still very weak, at least much weaker than Joseph expected. Otherwise, Joseph would not have come out in person and dragged Xu Shaotang and them here.


    "I wish I were a strong stranger."


    Looking at the strange man who was still struggling, Joseph sighed again, looking disappointed.


    It''s not easy to bring Xu Shaotang here. Originally, they wanted to have more insurance, but now it doesn''t work.


    Hearing Joseph''s sigh, Xu Shaotang said with a black line on his face: "do you want to wait for me to fight with a very strong stranger and lose both sides, so that you can catch us all?"


    "No, I absolutely didn''t mean that!"


    Joseph quickly shook his head and said, "I just don''t think it''s worth wasting our time for such a low-level stranger."


    "I don''t care."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and walked slowly to the strange man who was comfortable in the cage. He looked at the strange man curiously.


    Don''t say, there is a big difference between the alien and the gene warrior. At least no gene warrior will completely turn his head into a beast. At most, it will show some characteristics of mice, and there will be no such complete mutation.


    Moreover, even if it is a gene warrior, even if it can survive the mouse''s ability to make holes, it can''t be so fast.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang looking at himself, the stranger not only didn''t have any fear, but constantly bared his teeth and cracked his mouth to Xu Shaotang, just like a huge mouse constantly "squeaking" in front of Xu Shaotang. If it wasn''t for this stranger''s sake, Xu Shaotang really wanted to end him.


    It''s not good to become a mouse. It''s disgusting. Looking at his appearance, it''s even more disgusting.


    "Listen to you, this strange person seems to be graded?"


    After a while, Xu Shaotang lost interest and turned to Joseph.


    Joseph nodded slightly and said: "according to the information we have, the alien is not only graded, but also very strict, even more strict than the blood clan! This alien is only a level one alien at most now. If you want to deal with him, a level one can do it. "


    Do you need an A-level talent to deal with the lowest level alien?


    You know, A-level powers have almost been comparable to the congenital master!


    In this way, the power of the alien is really terrible. The key is that the alien can evolve rapidly.


    It''s no wonder that Joseph would be upset by these strange people.


    "How many levels of alien can you deal with?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "It should look like level five." Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly, and then said, "even if I deal with the level five alien, I''m not sure I will win. No matter how strong the alien is, I can easily kill me!"


    "Have you ever dealt with a five level stranger?"


    "Well!"


    "Joseph was ashamed to say:" and also by that stranger slip away


    "Have you ever seen a stronger stranger?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "I haven''t seen it yet." Joseph said solemnly: "however, according to the information we have, there should not be too few strange people above level 5, and the number is still increasing rapidly. Maybe after one or two years, the number of strange people above level 5 will be nothing."


    The unknown is often the most frightening thing.


    No one knows how strong the strongest alien is now. The speed of their strength improvement is far less than the speed of their growth. If this goes on, when the alien attacks on a large scale, I''m afraid they don''t have much resistance at all.


    "That''s strange."


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin, slightly pondered: "since there are so many level 5 Aliens, why don''t they attack on a large scale? But to hide? "


    "That''s what I''m most puzzled about."


    Joseph said: "I always suspect that these strange people are accumulating strength in secret. When their strength is stronger, we may face an unprecedented disaster. That''s why I want to ask Mr. Xu to help us deal with the possible king of strange people."


    "Stop!


    Hearing Joseph pouring bitter water here, Xu Shaotang quickly told him to stop.


    How can Joseph get involved in this matter?Joseph stopped to complain, but he looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly, but he began to plan again.


    Even if Shaotang and other people in Xizhou can''t find out how long he has to stay, he can''t find out.


    Now Xu Shaotang helps him to kill a senior stranger, so he may have less trouble in the future.


    It would be really difficult to ask Xu Shaotang to come to Xizhou to help him when he returns home.


    "In two days, the snake and I should be on this side of Xizhou. If you can find the alien king that may exist in two days, we can drop in and have a look." Facing Joseph''s helpless look, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "if you have passed these two days, you really think I have nothing to do."


    "Good!"


    Joseph nodded and agreed.


    This coincided with what he thought. Although it was impossible to find the alien king in two days, he had to try.


    "Well, what are you going to do? Don''t talk about buying us a drink." Xu Shaotang threw Joseph a white eye and gave the snake a wink. Under Joseph''s gaze, their bodies disappeared from their eyes like lightning. They didn''t even leave a shadow.


    Molly and the bartender looked at the place where Xu Shaotang and the snake disappeared with astonishment. After a long time, they came back to themselves and asked Joseph, "is this the oriental martial arts?"


    "Martial arts?"


    Joseph said with a wry smile: "they have long been out of the category of martial arts. Moleni, you should learn more about the myth of Xia Kingdom..."


    "Myth..."


    Muraini murmured, with a look of horror on her face.

 Chapter 2550

    All night long.


    The next morning, Xu Shaotang received a call from his family.


    The Roth Family has fulfilled their bets on the Xu family, and other bets are being fulfilled one after another.


    Xu Shaotang was not surprised or happy when he got the news.


    The Xu family can''t spend all their money. No matter how much it is, it''s a matter of numbers.


    However, this time''s gamble directly made the Xu family''s assets increase by many times. Xu Wenzheng''s hard-earned foundation is not as good as a fraction of a gamble, which also makes people feel sad.


    Although the Roth Family has begun to fulfill their bets, Xu Shaotang has no plans to return home for the time being.


    A first-class stranger obviously can''t satisfy his appetite. He hopes that there will be some higher-level strangers. The more advanced they are, the more they will learn about the secret of strangers.


    As soon as they got out of the elevator, they saw Joseph waiting in the hotel hall.


    Joseph''s eyes have been staring at the elevator entrance, when he saw the two people coming out of the elevator, he quickly met them.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Joseph with a black face: "are you too haunted? Are you going to follow us all the time? Why, are you afraid of us doing evil in your west continent? "


    He really convinced Joseph. Is Xizhou very peaceful now? Don''t Joseph have to deal with the things that are bothering him? What''s the use of following them?


    "If you really want to do something wrong in our west continent, I won''t show up. Anyway, it''s useless, isn''t it?" Joseph laughed at them and said, "I want to take Mr. Xu to see something. I believe Mr. Xu should be interested."


    "No interest!"


    Without hesitation, Xu Shaotang shook his head and refused, saying: "I smell the smell of conspiracy from your words! I feel like you want to dig a hole for me again! "


    He didn''t believe that Joseph could take him to see anything that interested him. It was estimated that the bird was changing his way to help him.


    "Mr. Xu, believe me!"


    Joseph said seriously: "I believe Mr. Xu will be interested in this thing!"


    Huh?


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help frowning slightly: "what is it?"


    Joseph was so determined that he was not sure.


    Is there anything Joseph is really interested in?


    "Let me sell it first. You''ll know when you go with me." Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang thought a little, then nodded: "you''d better not cheat me again!"


    Joseph said firmly: "don''t worry, if Mr. Xu is not interested in this thing, I promise not to appear in front of Mr. Xu in the future!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Now that Joseph has said so, what else can Xu Shaotang say? He really wanted to see what made Joseph so confident.


    They quickly followed Joseph to a castle.


    Seeing this castle, Xu Shaotang and the snake suddenly turn black. Isn''t this the castle of the Roth Family?


    They were here yesterday, and Joseph brought them here today?


    "Don''t worry, you two. The answer will be announced soon."


    Joseph noticed their faces and said with a smile.


    "How do I feel like you''re playing with us?" The snake squinted at Joseph, with a trace of displeasure on his face.


    Joseph did not speak, just with two people quickly into the rose family.


    The people of the Roth Family seemed to know that they would come, and they had been waiting for them in the castle. Seeing them coming, McGovern, the new leader of the Roth Family, quickly welcomed them, and even Joseph got a lot of light.


    Xu Shaotang and jueshe have never laughed since they came to the castle. The only thing they want to know is what the purpose of Joseph''s bringing them here is.


    Joseph knew that there must be some anger in their hearts. He didn''t say anything to them. He just said to McGovern, "where''s the thing?"


    "Follow me, please!"


    McGovern quickly led the way and led them to the depth of the castle.


    After a long time in the castle, McGovern took them to a collection room under the castle.


    "It''s in there!" McGovern opened the collection room and invited the three people in.


    As the top family in the world, the value of the items collected by the Roth Family is no less than that of any national museum in the world!


    This huge collection room is also built according to the standard specifications of the museum. As soon as you enter the collection room, you can see all kinds of collections, such as jewelry, but the most common, precious antiques, cultural relics, and some calligraphy and painting books.


    They even saw a lot of porcelain, calligraphy and paintings that should belong to Xia kingdom.Looking at these colorful things, Xu Shaotang is not interested. If what Joseph said interests him is the cultural relics of Xia state, he may have to talk to Joseph well.


    McGovern carefully looked at the two men with a straight face, and then threw a look like asking for help to Joseph, who gave him a reassuring look.


    Coming to the back of the collection room, McGovern pointed to the sealed glass box and said to Joseph, "this is what you asked me to leave."


    Joseph went up to the glass box and looked at it carefully. He was sure that this was what he wanted. Then he said to Xu Shaotang, "Mr. Xu, you should look at this first."


    "I hope you don''t let me down."


    Xu Shaotang calmed down and came slowly to the glass box, but saw a three legged bronze tripod about half a meter high lying quietly in the glass box. Because it was too old, the surface of the bronze tripod had been corroded a lot. Even if it was so tightly protected, a lot of copper rust could still be seen.


    The three legs are all different kinds of beasts, and the two ears are two lifelike dragons.


    Through the glass, we can see that there are some ancient words and vague patterns on the corroded bronze tripod.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know any of them, but he had an intuition in his heart that there should be information he was interested in in in these characters on the tripod.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was dazzled, Joseph showed a slight smile on his face and said slowly: "originally, McGovern intended to auction the collection of the Ross family for many years tonight to collect the money to fulfill the bet. I saw this tripod on the list of auctions they sent out. I thought you should be interested in this tripod, so I asked them to sell it The bronze tripod has been deleted from the auction list, and I''ve specially brought you here to have a look. "

 Chapter 2551

    "You do."


    Xu Shaotang slowly looked away from the bronze tripod, looked at Joseph with a smile, and then asked McGovern, "what price are you going to auction this bronze tripod?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, McGovern said: "if Mr. Xu likes it, I will give this bronze tripod to Mr. Xu."


    "I don''t like people taking advantage of me or others." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, "you make a price!"


    When Xu Shaotang said this, McGovern fell into a dilemma and quickly cast his eyes to Joseph for help.


    He did not know Xu Shaotang, for fear that he would lose his life if he said something wrong.


    "Since Mr. Xu asked you to make an offer, you can make an offer."


    Joseph said to him with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Xu is a rich man now. He won''t care about a dime."


    McGovern hesitated slightly for a while, then carefully said: "originally, I was going to shoot this bronze tripod with 10 million dollars."


    "I''ll give you 100 million!"


    Xu Shaotang light said: "I Xu Shaotang business, has always been the old and young without deception, as long as others do not pit me, I will not pit others."


    He knew that McGovern probably said a lot less. Although he didn''t study antiques and cultural relics, he still knew that the value of bronze ware was never low. Among them, the bronze ware of tripod type had the highest price. Even if the price was 10 million, the final auction price would not be very low.


    Just won 100 billion US dollars from the Roth Family. It doesn''t matter if you buy a bronze tripod with 100 million US dollars.


    "This..."


    McGovern hesitated again, wondering whether to agree.


    But Joseph said with a relaxed smile, "since Mr. Xu has said that, you can promise. I know that the Ross family is very short of money now."


    More than nervous! That''s trillions of dollars! I believe it''s a huge pressure on any family.


    Otherwise, the Roth Family has accumulated a lot of wealth over the years. I''m afraid they would have gone bankrupt long ago.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xu." McGovern carefully wiped the sweat off his forehead. If Joseph hadn''t spoken, he wouldn''t have dared to take the 100 million.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said faintly: "this is a normal business. There''s nothing to thank you for! Later, I''ll ask someone to transfer the money to Rose''s family account. The bronze tripod will be deposited here for the time being, and I''ll get it when I leave Xizhou. "


    "All right!"


    McGovern was not worried that Xu Shaotang would not give him money, so he immediately agreed.


    Xu Shaotang slowly inspected the huge collection room, took out his mobile phone and took several pictures of the bronze tripod. Then he continued: "I''ll see if you have anything that I''m interested in. If you have any, I''ll buy it together."


    "Mr. Xu, just look."


    Xu Shaotang''s price for the bronze tripod is much higher than his heart''s. Since Xu Shaotang wants to buy it sincerely, he naturally doesn''t need to worry about other things. For him, even if the things here are valuable, they don''t have their own life value.


    Moreover, if Xu Shaotang''s friendship can be exchanged with the things in this collection room, he is willing to give all the things in the collection room to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang did not hesitate at the moment, and began to quickly check these collections.


    The collection of the Roth Family has been scraping for hundreds of years, covering almost all the countries in the world. However, as long as he is not interested in those valuable things, he just glances at them. Even so, it is half an hour after he has roughly passed all the collections in the collection room, which shows that there are many collections here.


    "What is this?"


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly to a sealed glass box and asked, pointing to the coal ball in the glass box.


    The diameter of this coal ball like object is about ten centimeters. The surface is not smooth, but also full of holes. It looks like a coal ball and a round meteorite.


    There was nothing that Xu Shaotang was interested in, but when he saw the ball, he had a strange feeling, but he didn''t know where it was.


    What''s more, the collection here is of high value. It seems that there is no special ball to put together with these valuable objects, which is a strange thing.


    "This..."


    Looking at the ball pointed by Xu Shaotang, McGovern frowned slightly and said, "I don''t know what it is. In the past, I heard my grandfather say that it was special, but he didn''t know what it was. He simply put it here. For so many years, we don''t know what it is or what its value is. If Mr. Xu is interested in it If so, I can give it to you. "


    "I said, I don''t like to take advantage of others."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head.


    McGovern took a helpless look at Xu Shaotang and said, "but But we don''t know what it is or its value. Even if we want to sell it to Mr. Xu, we don''t know the price. ""Well, according to me, since we don''t know the value of this thing, Mr. Xu will pay 50 million yuan for this little ball." Seeing McGovern''s embarrassment, Joseph proposed with a smile: "it''s a small gamble. If it''s of high value, Mr. Xu will make a profit. If it''s of no value, it doesn''t matter if he loses. Anyway, Mr. Xu doesn''t lack the money."


    50 million to buy a small ball that doesn''t even know what it is, it''s really not very cost-effective.


    But Xu Shaotang had a different feeling about the ball. When he heard Joseph''s words, he immediately nodded and agreed.


    Anyway, 50 million is not much. If you really lose money, you should send a red envelope to the rose family. After all, it seems that it''s not too much for someone else to send a 50 million red envelope as a gift.


    In addition to this little ball, Xu Shaotang also bought two calligraphy and paintings along the way.


    These are all relics of Xia state, and they are rare in the world. It''s better to buy them and donate them to museums than to be exiled in the hands of outsiders.


    In addition to these things, there is nothing else for Xu Shaotang to be interested in. After telling McGovern to keep these things for him for the time being, Xu Shaotang asked the Xu family to make a payment to the Ross family. After everything was in order, he sent the picture of the bronze tripod to Kang Weimin, hoping that he could find something different from the bronze tripod.


    Soon, he received a phone call from Kang Weimin. Kang Weimin told him that he couldn''t see the picture clearly. He asked him to go back to the capital and take the bronze tripod to find him. He also felt that the bronze tripod was unusual.


    With Kang Weimin''s reply, Xu Shaotang felt that his money was not wasted.


    Just as they and Joseph were about to leave, Joseph''s phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 2552

    Joseph''s face suddenly changed when he got through.


    "Come on, follow me!"


    Joseph anxiously pulls Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t move.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Joseph''s anxious appearance, Xu Shaotang knows that something must have happened. However, even if he wants to help Joseph, he has to find out what happened first.


    "The feld base has been raided


    Joseph''s face was very ugly. He said in a hurry, "Mr. Xu, please help me this time anyway! Even if I kneel down and beg you


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, he had already pulled Joseph up into the air, and the snake quickly followed. The three people disappeared in the eyes of the Roth Family.


    It was not until the three disappeared for a long time that the Roth Family slowly recovered from their dullness.


    McGovern swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with an iron blue face: "the order goes on. From now on, no one in the rose family can provoke Xia!"


    Fast, too fast!


    He never knew that the speed of a man could be as fast as this.


    In less than three seconds, the three living people completely disappeared in front of their eyes. If Xu Shaotang wanted to enter the Roth Family, he was afraid that the Roth Family didn''t even have time to react.


    Many organizations have listed Xia as a forbidden area, and he once disdained it just like mogel. Now he finally understands why.


    This ancient country has so much to fear.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang, who had gone away, asked Joseph, "why did the strange people raid the feld base?"


    Xu Shaotang knows something about the feld base.


    It was the most secret military base in Xizhou. It was once rumored that it was studying alien and alien technology. When Xu Shaotang was a Canglong, he wanted to sneak into the feld base to find out, but he failed. After his rebirth, he didn''t have the idea again.


    "That''s where we keep and study aliens in secret!"


    Joseph said anxiously, "we are in the trap!"


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang thought of a possibility and quickly asked, "what''s wrong with the strange man who was arrested last night?"


    It''s not hard to guess. Before Joseph, they caught a lot of strange people, but nothing happened. Last night, they just caught the rat head strange person, and then something happened. It''s too coincidental.


    Moreover, it''s too easy to capture the alien. Before, Xu Shaotang didn''t think it was too unusual to contact the fact that feld base was attacked by alien.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to detect the anomaly now!


    "It should be!"


    Joseph held his fists tightly and said in a deep voice: "no wonder that strange man appears so frequently near that bar, it must be to lure us to catch him, and then find the place where we hold other strange people through him! Mr. Xu, it seems that my guess is right. These strange people are not wandering soldiers, but controlled by someone behind their back! That man should be the alien king! "


    "Underestimate the enemy!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "not only do you despise the enemy, but I also despise the enemy. I hope it''s useful for us to rush back."


    It''s too far from the feld base. Even with the speed of Xu Shaotang and the snake, it''s impossible to get there without more than half an hour.


    Since strange people have designed such an elaborate trap, it should not take them too long.


    "I just hope the base people can resist for a while!"


    When he said this, Joseph seemed to have no confidence. Now he can only regard it as a kind of self relief.


    More than half an hour later, Xu Shaotang and Joseph arrived at the feld base.


    The whole feld base was in a mess. There were flames everywhere, and sporadic explosions. From a distance, a strong smell of blood came to the three men.


    It''s still late!


    Looking at the ruins of the feld base, Xu Shaotang sighed and patted Joseph on the shoulder, his eyes full of helplessness.


    Three people fell to the ground, Joseph frantically rushed into the base.


    There are corpses everywhere on the ground. The blood has almost completely dyed the ground red. Many corpses are incomplete, and those complete corpses are also killed by one blow. The faces of all corpses are full of fear. It seems that they saw extremely terrible things before they died.


    Nuo big base, there is no one alive!


    Looking at the scene like human purgatory, Xu Shaotang''s heart has become extremely heavy.


    Although these people are not from Xia state, as the most tightly defended base in the whole western continent, they were raided by foreigners in such a short time and killed all the people in the whole base, which is enough to prove the strength of foreigners.


    If these strange people raid a base of Xia state, the consequences are unimaginable."Snake, it seems that we are going to stay in Xizhou for a long time."


    Xu Shaotang said to the snake in a deep voice.


    "Is Xu Shao trying to help them deal with strange people?" The snake asked slowly.


    "Not for them, but for ourselves."


    Xu Shaotang said solemnly: "is there a complete egg under the covering nest? If we let the foreign people continue to grow, maybe one day it will harm our country! What''s more, we have to find out what the purpose of the strange people is. It''s certainly not a small plan for these strange people to save their arrested companions! "


    If there is no such incident, he will go back to China. But now the situation is very bad, which reminds him of the massive zombie outbreak in Xizhou.


    The difference is that the protagonist has changed from a zombie to a stranger.


    Similarly, it is only Xizhou that is in trouble now, but it is likely to affect the whole world in the future.


    "I''ll listen to you." The snake was indifferent to the scene in front of him. He said faintly, "I''m really curious about what happened to those strange people."


    More than ten minutes later, Joseph rushed out of the base, his eyes turned red. Even if they were far away, Xu Shaotang could feel the murderous spirit of Joseph. It seems that the surprise attack has completely angered Joseph.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly walked to Joseph''s front, "the strange people who are imprisoned are all gone?"


    "Yes


    Joseph held his fist tightly, bit his teeth crunching, raised his blood red eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang: "Mr. Xu, as long as you promise to help us deal with strange people, I can pay any price! If you need, my life can be yours! "


    At the moment, Joseph''s eyes were full of the fierce light of choosing people.

 Chapter 2553

    "I want your life for nothing."


    Looking at the fierce light in Joseph''s eyes, Xu Shaotang said faintly: "don''t talk about these things now. I advise you to use all your strength to trace the whereabouts of those strange people as soon as possible."


    "I understand!"


    Joseph''s face was burning with fury, and he said in a deep voice, "I have suggested to Mr. o''puli that all operations be suspended, and that all efforts be made to trace the whereabouts of the alien! As long as they don''t get out of Xizhou, we''ll find them even if we dig three feet. I''ll break their necks one by one


    Joseph was really enraged this time. There was no one alive in Nuo Da''s base. This is undoubtedly a complete massacre!


    And he, inadvertently, became the accomplice of this massacre!


    "Did the base''s surveillance equipment find anything?"


    As the most tightly defended base in Xizhou, almost every place here is under close monitoring, and countless eyes are staring at it. If those monitoring facilities can find something, it will be of great help to their later tracking.


    Joseph shook his head angrily and said, "I''ve checked it out. According to the situation, all the monitoring facilities have been destroyed."


    "All the monitoring facilities have been destroyed?" Xu Shaotang frowned: "even if all of them are destroyed, how can some monitoring facilities capture some useful information before they are destroyed?"


    "No!"


    Joseph gritted his teeth: "if I guess correctly, all the monitoring facilities in this base should be destroyed at the same time!"


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised and said in disbelief: "no, even if there is no defense in such a large base, the monitoring equipment here can''t be destroyed at the same time?"


    Xu Shaotang thinks that he has the strength to destroy the base on his own. However, if he wants to destroy all the monitoring facilities of the base at the same time, he can''t do it. Let alone him, even with nine tails, snakes and even more people, he can''t do it at all!


    It''s not impossible to destroy all the monitoring facilities of such a large base at the same time, but it can never be done by manpower, unless using those destructive weapons!


    But it''s clear that there''s no weapons of destruction here.


    "Wait!"


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of a possibility in his mind and quickly asked Joseph, "tell me honestly, are there any super strong electromagnetic weapons in your base? Is it the kind of electromagnetic weapon that can destroy all the monitoring facilities here in a moment? "


    In addition to destructive weapons, only this kind of weapon can paralyze all the monitoring facilities in a moment.


    He almost forgot that this is the most mysterious base in Xizhou.


    In this base, what kind of weapons are possible!


    "Yes!"


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph''s face became more ugly. His extreme anger made him temporarily lose his analytical ability. At the moment, when Xu Shaotang said that, he suddenly realized that the secret weapon they had worked hard to develop might have become the accomplice of the alien attack on the base!


    He suddenly remembered a sentence from Xia state: lift a stone and hit his feet!


    After getting Joseph''s affirmative reply, Xu Shaotang was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Judging from the current situation, most of the strange people sneaked into the base first and paralyzed all the monitoring facilities of the base by using the super strong electromagnetic weapons in the base. Only then did they start killing in the base.


    At this moment, he and Joseph thought of the same words.


    "Well, I''d better call someone to search the base carefully first. I hope I can find some useful things from here." For a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly suggested to Joseph.


    Joseph said grimly, "Mr. opley has sent for us. We should be here soon."


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Joseph and suddenly said, "by the way, how many strange people did you catch?"


    Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. He didn''t know what Xu Shaotang was doing when he asked this question, but he honestly replied, "about 50 or 60 people! One of the strongest is a level Four alien, most of them are level one or two alien


    "Fifty or sixty strangers, if they fled together, could not have left any clues." Xu Shaotang said: "maybe, this is not a bad thing for you. If you trace it carefully, you may be able to find more strange people."


    He knows that the monitoring facilities in Xizhou are more perfect than those in Xia state. There are lots of monitoring equipment in almost every street. The monitoring equipment in this base has been destroyed, but not in other places. It is a big goal for so many people to flee together. How can the monitoring facilities in Xizhou catch some traces.


    Strange people can find feld base, they can also use the perfect monitoring facilities to find strange people!Hearing Xu Shaotang''s analysis, the snake can''t help but ask curiously, "what if they run away separately?"


    "It should not be possible!"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly and says: "the strength of those strange people is strong or weak. They flee separately and are likely to be caught by the people of the psionic group again. Aren''t they busy this time? Even if they are not 50 or 60 people running together, they should be divided into several teams to escape. "


    "Thank you for your analysis, Mr. Xu."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s flowers, Joseph sincerely said, "I was already in a bit of a mess. If you hadn''t analyzed them for me here, I would not have thought of them now. I''ll call Mr. opley and ask him to order the investigation of the surveillance videos of all the cities in this period. I don''t believe it. They don''t leave any trace!"


    Joseph was originally a very smart man. If he had not been blinded by the great anger, he would have thought of these things. However, no matter how experienced he was, he could not keep calm. It was not only him who believed that this matter fell in the state of Xia, but also Xu Shaotang would lose his analytical ability for a short time because of his anger.


    The reason why Xu Shaotang is still calm is that it didn''t happen in the state of Xia.


    After that, Joseph took out the phone and began to talk to Audrey. Even if he was far away, Xu Shaotang could hear Audrey''s angry roar from the phone.


    At the same time, a large group of black planes finally arrived late

 Chapter 2554

    Ideal is full, reality is bony.


    A whole day later, all the monitoring facilities in Xizhou failed to find the whereabouts of these strange people.


    These strange people seem to have disappeared out of thin air.


    In the temporary camp outside feld base, Joseph''s anger never calmed down. He walked around the camp in great boredom, urging people to ask if they found anything every ten minutes.


    However, every time he inquired, he got the same result.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    The angry Joseph roared: "how can those people disappear out of thin air? Can''t they fly away, even if it''s... "


    All of a sudden, Joseph seemed to think of something, and the angry roar stopped suddenly. He pulled the people around him and said in a hurry: "Anka, let''s go down and check all the sewers of the base immediately!"


    If we have to talk about monitoring blind area, it''s only the sewer of the base!


    If the alien is escaping through the sewer of the base, the ground monitoring is certainly impossible to find the trace of those alien.


    On hearing Joseph''s order, Anka went down to pass it on.


    Now in the whole temporary camp, except the two Easterners, no one dares to touch Joseph''s brow. Now Joseph is just a dynamite barrel, which can be touched at one point!


    Even Audrey called to inquire about the progress of his pursuit, but he yelled angrily. Now he wants to find the trace of those strange people earlier than anyone else.


    Anka just walked to the gate of the barracks when she came across Xu Shaotang and Jue she, who had lifted the curtain of the barracks.


    Although this is a temporary camp in Xizhou, Xu Shaotang and the snake can go in and out of the camp freely. They can go anywhere in the camp.


    At the beginning, some people were puzzled by Joseph''s order, but when they learned that Xu Shaotang was the one who helped Xizhou to quell the zombie crisis, no one dared to question him again.


    "Still no progress?"


    Looking at Joseph, Xu Shaotang has guessed the answer in his heart.


    Joseph sighed heavily and nodded: "no monitoring equipment has found any trace of those strange people. I suddenly thought that they might have escaped from the sewer. Someone has been sent to check the sewer leading to the outside of the base."


    "Sewers?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, immediately a face of chagrin patted his head, "very likely! We should have thought of that! Now, it''s a little late. "


    One thing he must admit is that the sewer system in Xizhou is much more perfect than that in Xiaguo. The sewer system in Xizhou is a huge underground city. These sewers are not only wide, but also extend in all directions. From a sewer entrance, you can go to almost any town in Xizhou through the sewer network.


    The ground monitoring equipment did not find it, which is probably the reason.


    However, if this is the case, it will be even more difficult. The fugitives can be completely broken up through the sewer network. Once they are scattered in every corner of the western state of nuota, it will be difficult to find their trace.


    "Whether it''s too late or not, make sure of it first!"


    Joseph held his fist tightly. Now he has only one belief. If he finds a stranger, he can kill one!


    From now on, if the alien falls into his hands, no matter how many levels of alien, he will not leave any one alive!


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly for a while, then said: "by the way, is that confirmed?"


    He couldn''t bear to ask this question.


    However, regardless of the heart can not bear, after all, there must be an answer is.


    "Sure..."


    Joseph gently closed his eyes, the corners of his mouth constantly twitching, "our people have analyzed the damaged electronic equipment, and determined that it was caused by the attack of powerful electromagnetic weapons..."


    Joseph couldn''t go on with the rest.


    Although he had already guessed it, when he was really sure, his heart was still in abnormal pain. Their own electronic equipment was attacked by their own electromagnetic weapons, which led to the failure of all the electronic equipment here. In the end, they had to swallow the bitter fruit by themselves.


    "Can you restore those devices?" Xu Shaotang said, "maybe some equipment has photographed some things?"


    Joseph grinned bitterly and shook his head: "it''s impossible to restore..."


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and said, "these strange people are more difficult to deal with than those zombies."


    "So we must wipe it out completely!" Joseph said firmly: "even if I fight for my life, I will find out the nest of these strange people! I want to wash the shame of Xizhou with the blood of an alien


    Looking at Joseph like this, Xu Shaotang felt helpless. It seems that Joseph is determined to fight with other people to the end!He made Joseph busy first, and he went out with the snake.


    "I''m in trouble..."


    Out of the camp, Xu Shaotang shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Trouble is their trouble." The snake said casually.


    "All trouble!"


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "Joseph is in trouble now, but we may be in trouble in the future. This matter affects not only Xizhou."


    The attack on the feld base was an organized and premeditated one.


    Even from Xu Shaotang''s point of view, the rescue operation planned by an alien can be described as perfect. So many people have been looking for a day in the ruins of the base, but they have not found anything of value. Even the trace of the alien has not been found. In the past, this is simply unimaginable.


    It can be seen from this that the strange person who planned this operation must be very cunning, and it can almost be described as having no plan.


    The snake didn''t understand Xu Shaotang''s worries, but asked lazily, "so it''s hard to find those strange people now. We still have to stay here?"


    "Stay for another day or two."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said slowly, "if all the strange people escape from the sewer, the people sent by Joseph to track down should find something. Let''s take a look at the situation first. If we can find some strange people, it''s better. If we still can''t find them, we''ll go back to our country."


    He can''t stay in Xizhou all the time for this matter. If it wasn''t for strange people who gave him too many "surprises", he would not be willing to get involved in this matter.


    He only hoped that Joseph would use all his strength to trace and find something really useful. It would be the best if he could completely solve the problem of alien people.


    Although, he himself knew that it was unlikely.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you anyway." The snake shrugged, "I''m going to bed. Please call me if you have something."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 2555

    In the middle of the night, sleeping Xu Shaotang suddenly felt someone rushed into the tent.


    Before he opened his eyes, his body had already made the fastest reaction, and directly ejected from the March bed, and struck the people rushing into the tent like lightning.


    "Mr. Xu..."


    It''s too late for Joseph to realize that it''s wrong. His neck has been firmly grasped by Xu Shaotang. He can''t make any sound at all. He can only keep beating Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    Only at this time did Xu Shaotang open his eyes.


    After seeing Joseph''s face full of blue and purple, Xu Shaotang''s face was black. He loosened Joseph''s neck and said angrily, "next time if you rush in so rashly, I can''t guarantee that I won''t kill you unconsciously."


    Years of life and death honed, so that his nerve abnormal sensitivity.


    Joseph rashly broke in. Before his consciousness was fully awakened, his body had already opened the defense mechanism.


    If he saw Joseph later, maybe Joseph would die in his hands.


    "Cough..."


    When Xu Shaotang let go, Joseph suddenly coughed violently. After a little relief, he said apologetically, "sorry, I''m so excited!"


    When he was almost killed by someone, Joseph had to apologize to others. Although this feeling was a bit awkward, Joseph was not in the mood to care about so much now, and he did not dare to care about it in front of Xu Shaotang.


    What''s more, it''s normal for a person who lingers on the edge of life and death all the year round.


    In this case, to die is to die in vain.


    If you want to blame it, you can only blame your own strength.


    "Have you found something?"


    To let Joseph so rashly break into his tent, there should be no other things except those related to strange people.


    "Yes


    Joseph nodded excitedly, and then pulled Xu Shaotang out of the tent, "you go with me to have a look first!"


    Looking at the excited Joseph, Xu Shaotang can''t help wondering what the news is that can make Joseph so excited? Is it hard to find the trace of those strange people?


    With doubts in his heart, Xu Shaotang follows Joseph to a larger tent.


    This is the temporary information processing center. Seeing two people coming in, the soldiers in Xizhou who are still busy have no time to take care of them. They just tap on the computer quickly and analyze one piece of information after another.


    Joseph quickly went to the empty seat in the middle and said in a deep voice, "connect the video immediately!"


    "Yes


    Soon, a video started playing on the computer in front of them.


    The camera in the video shakes a lot, but you can still see that it''s in a long sewer.


    In front of the camera is the back of a group of well-equipped soldiers from Xizhou. There are about seven or eight soldiers in this group. They are keeping the formation of searching and advancing. They are chasing in front of the sewer at full speed. It seems that they are chasing some target.


    Judging from their equipment and combat literacy, they should belong to the special forces in Xizhou.


    At the beginning, there was nothing noteworthy in the video, but the changes of some tactical search formations, and some special operations subjects such as alternate cover.


    A minute later, a shadow suddenly appears, and the lens shakes violently. Then it falls to the ground quickly. After a crash, the lens does not shake any more.


    At the same time, the team members in front of the camera suddenly falter and fall to the ground one after another. No one gets up again. The blood suddenly starts to flow from the team members. Because the camera has not shaken, they can clearly see that the blood is flowing from the necks of the team members.


    Before and after less than a second, this group of elite special group declared the total annihilation.


    At this moment, a foot suddenly appeared in front of the camera, and then the camera was black, and nothing could be seen.


    Joseph fixed his eyes on the screen in front of him, gritted his teeth and said, "play the video twice as fast! Jump straight to where the special forces are attacked! "


    After hearing Joseph''s order, the person in charge of accessing the video immediately followed the request.


    This time, the video slowed down a lot. When the ghostly shadow appeared, Joseph immediately yelled, "stop!"


    The video stopped immediately, but there was no shadow on the screen.


    "Catch that shadow for me!"


    Joseph held his fist tightly, and his voice became extremely cold.


    Hearing Joseph''s cold and angry voice, the person in charge of accessing the video trembled a little and quickly followed Joseph''s words. After several times of slowing down the video, a fuzzy shadow was finally captured on the screen.


    The shadow is very fuzzy, almost too fuzzy to see the human form, let alone clearly capture the face of the shadow in the video.Xu Shaotang and Joseph fixed their eyes on the shadow at the same time.


    Joseph clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice: "this video is left by a team of the most elite special forces in feld base. The team members are usually responsible for patrolling the sewers of the base to prevent people from breaking into the base through the sewers. At the time of the incident, they were patrolling the sewers, so their electronic equipment escaped a disaster."


    "The people I sent have found out that all the defense facilities in the sewers have been destroyed, and there are many chaotic footprints on the scene. We are right to guess that the strange people really escaped through the sewers."


    "The team members should have noticed that the defense facilities of the sewer were damaged, so they pursued the enemy, but they encountered misfortune in the process of pursuing the enemy. As you can see, at the end of the video, the helmet that shot the video was damaged. It was our professionals who rescued it and extracted the video from the fragments of the helmet. "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t listen to Joseph about the origin of this video at all, just staring at the shadow on the screen.


    This man''s speed is so fast that the camera can''t catch his clear shadow at all.


    "Do you think this shadow is strange?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the shadow on the screen and asked Joseph.


    Joseph nodded gently at first, then shook his head with an iron face and said, "it''s so strange. I don''t know what Mr. Xu is referring to."


    "The height of the shadow!"


    Xu Shaotang measured it on the screen with his hand and said slowly: "this shadow is obviously shorter than those people in front of him. Even if we put aside the error caused by lens shaking, we should be able to roughly judge that the shadow is very short! By the way, how tall are these people? "


    "About 1.8 meters on average."

 Chapter 2556

    "That''s right!"


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "compared with other people''s height, this person''s height should be very short, I estimate, no more than 1.4 meters at most!"


    At the beginning, Joseph just focused his attention on the speed of the person and the completely blurred face. He didn''t pay attention to the height at all. At the moment, when he heard Xu Shaotang say so, he immediately noticed this unusual problem and ordered: "compare the height data immediately!"


    "Yes


    Soon, the results of the height comparison are displayed on the screen.


    1.3-1.35 meters!


    It''s a little shorter than Xu Shaotang expected.


    "Dwarf?"


    Joseph''s face sank.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said sternly: "maybe it''s a child?"


    "Child?"


    Joseph and everyone in the data center are looking at Xu Shaotang in surprise. I don''t know why he has such a judgment.


    Facing Joseph''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang slowly asked, "do you remember that my woman was attacked in Xizhou before?"


    "You mean Miss dantai was attacked?"


    Speaking of this, Joseph said with a wry smile: "how can I forget that time, Mr. Xu thought it was my man who attacked miss dantai, and almost killed the psionic group."


    Although this event has passed for a long time, Joseph still has a fresh memory.


    Before that, the psionic group was invincible. Until the appearance of Xu Shaotang, the people in the psionic group clearly realized how unbearable their strength was.


    At that time, he and Xu Shaotang still had the strength of a war, but now, it is easy for Xu Shaotang to kill him. Although he has been promoted over the years, he is not as fast as Xu Shaotang''s terrible promotion.


    It was also because of this that he and Xu Shaotang got to know and appreciate each other.


    Being said by Joseph, Xu Shaotang was slightly embarrassed. After all, he wronged the psionic group.


    But now he didn''t have time to recall the past with Joseph. He just said in a deep voice: "after I rescued dantai, I learned from her that her attacker was a child, and the speed of that child was also very terrible. It didn''t give her time to react at all!"


    Originally, Xu Shaotang was about to forget about the child, but when he noticed that the person on the screen was not tall, he suddenly thought of this thing in his mind, and a picture of the tower and tower being attacked by a child automatically appeared.


    That time, if it was not for Wu Jie''s wrong move, maybe he would have lost his platform forever.


    "What Mr. Xu means is that the person who attacked Miss Tan Tai was the same person as the one who attacked these team members?" Joseph was shocked, a ridiculous idea suddenly appeared in his mind, exclaimed: "is this child an alien, and also the person who planned this attack on feld base?"


    This idea is really ridiculous, even Joseph himself did not know why he had such an idea.


    "If this child is a stranger, then it can explain why he has such powerful power at a young age!" Xu Shaotang''s brow was locked, and his eyes suddenly showed a chance to kill him. He said coldly, "I even suspect that this child may be the alien king you''ve been looking for!"


    If the child is really strange, then Xu Shaotang thinks that his guess should be possible.


    It was more than half a year ago that strange people appeared frequently in Xizhou, but the child attacked Jingming in dantai a few years ago and killed another member of the dragon group. If the child was a strange person, he would have appeared so long before other strange people and become a king of strange people. It''s quite possible!


    Now the most important thing is to confirm whether the child is an alien or not, and whether the person in the video is the same person.


    Joseph thought carefully about Xu Shaotang''s words, and then he said slightly, "or Mr. Xu will send this picture to miss dantai now, and ask her to help us identify it?"


    "What''s the use of sending it to her?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "this picture is too fuzzy! She can''t see anything except her height and body shape. Even if she''s sent to the TV station, she can''t tell


    "This..."


    When Xu Shaotang said this, Joseph''s face was filled with disappointment.


    Originally, this was a great opportunity. If Xu Shaotang was asked to confirm that the person in the video was the one who attacked Jingming in dantai, based on his understanding of Xu Shaotang, even if he didn''t say anything, Xu Shaotang would never let this person go.


    With the participation of Xu Shaotang, he will have a lot of confidence in his heart.


    "Don''t be disappointed, either."


    Looking at Joseph''s disappointed look, Xu Shaotang said: "now we have some information about this person. Although it''s not much, it''s not useless at all. I suggest that you immediately mobilize all the surveillance videos to investigate and analyze the people who are similar to this person''s height in all the videos. This is the most stupid way, but it should be at present The only way. "This is a method of looking for a needle in a haystack, but there is really no better way. The shadow is too vague and has no physical features at all. From the fact that this person finally destroyed the helmet, we can see that this person is very vigilant. Such a vigilant and powerful person will certainly not leave them any tracking clues.


    In the absence of tracking clues, the only way to find this person is what Xu Shaotang said.


    Although it''s a little difficult, it''s better to be a solution after all. It''s better than bumping around like a headless fly.


    Joseph carefully thought about Xu Shaotang''s words, he also thought of a more effective way, but unfortunately, there is no other way.


    "Well, just do as Mr. Xu says!"


    Joseph nodded heavily and ordered the people in the data center in a deep voice: "the surveillance videos of all the cities around feld will investigate and analyze all the people who are 1.3-1.35 meters tall!"


    "Mr. Joseph, this is too much work for us to handle." A data analyst whispered.


    "You don''t have to worry about manpower. I''ll send more people to support you right away! And we''ll make everyone cooperate with you in your work! "


    Joseph calm face, harshly way: "you only need to do a little, is to find out this person for me, even if there is a suspect, also give me all dig out! If we can''t find this man, we will all be the sinners of Xizhou and be nailed to the pillar of shame forever


    "Yes


    When they heard Joseph''s words, they didn''t dare to have any more objections and immediately began to work.

 Chapter 2557

    One day later, with countless people fighting day and night, this most stupid method finally made a breakthrough.


    Xu Shaotang, who received the notice, also quickly came to the data analysis center.


    "Found it!"


    Before Xu Shaotang asked, the excited Joseph rushed to Xu Shaotang.


    "Come on, show me!"


    Xu Shaotang is also very nervous now. He wants to know whether this person is the child who once attacked Jingming in dantai!


    If it is, then this revenge will be avenged for Tantai in any case!


    Even after a few years, Xu Shaotang still clearly remembers his grief when he learned that Tantai Jingming was attacked. He never wanted to try again!


    "Good!"


    Joseph excitedly pulls Xu Shaotang to the middle screen. On the screen is a magnified picture. Even after being magnified, the picture is still relatively clear, which can clearly identify the person''s facial features.


    From the picture, it can be seen that this person is indeed a child, with a little childishness on his face, but there is a sense of evil between his eyebrows, which does not match his age. Beside the photo, the height of the child is also marked - 1.32 meters!


    Within the scope of what they said they wanted to trace!


    "Play all the surveillance footage of this person!"


    After seeing the photos, Joseph ordered people to start playing the videos captured by the camera.


    "These videos were basically captured in the city near feld base, and one of them was captured near New York City, which is about 100 kilometers away from the bar we visited before."


    "This person doesn''t seem to be much different from an ordinary child, but you should pay attention to his steps and his casual manner!"


    As Xu Shaotang looks at the video, Joseph explains.


    The child''s pace is very light, and the walking posture is very calm, unlike other children''s jumping, except for the green face, the walking appearance is almost the same as adults.


    Moreover, this child seems very casual, but if you look carefully, you will find a look of contempt occasionally on his face. Yes, it is contempt, as if it is the contempt of "Laozi in the world".


    In all the videos, the child is alone, but there is no fear on his face. On the contrary, he has a happy look, which is too abnormal for a child.


    "Did you find any information about the child?"


    After watching the video, Xu Shaotang asked.


    "No!" Joseph said, "that''s what I doubt the most! We looked at all the demographic files and data, and we didn''t find any information about the child. It was like he came out of the blue! "


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face sank and said, "it seems that this child is the one we are looking for in nine cases out of ten."


    Xizhou''s population is not too large, and its technology is relatively advanced. It has a more perfect population file and data than Xia''s, but even so, we can''t find any information about the child, which is very suspicious.


    During the conversation, Xu Shaotang asks people to send the child''s photo to him, and then forward it to dantai Jingming to let dantai Jingming identify whether the child was the one who attacked her at the beginning.


    Soon, Tantai Jingming called Xu Shaotang back: "the child who attacked us at the beginning was too fast, and it was a sudden attack. We didn''t see what he looked like at all! Just feel a little like, and some not like! You can ask Wu Jie, he had a fight with that child. He should have seen the child''s face clearly! "


    "Yes, how can I forget WuJie?"


    Xu Shaotang a pat his head, full of chagrin said.


    "Don''t you go to ask for the account of the rose family?" asked dantai Jingming? They''ve all cashed out their bets. How can they get to that child now? "


    "I can''t tell you the details in a moment and a half. Go and ask Long Jiang. He should know! Well, I''ll hang up first and ask the bastard WuJie! " When Xu Shaotang was about to hang up, he said, "if you are sure that the child is the one who attacked you, come to Xizhou as soon as possible. Let''s go to find the child for revenge!"


    "Good!"


    In the sound of dantai Jingming, there was a sudden breath of killing.


    It can be seen that she has never forgotten the child who almost killed her!


    After finishing the call with Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang immediately calls WuJie and sends the child''s photo to him to help identify it.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang received a positive answer from Wu Jie.


    "Are you sure this child is the one you fought with?" Xu Shaotang confirmed again.


    "Bullshit, sure!"


    WuJie said: "that little son of a bitch can fight with your grandfather. Do you think I can forget what he looks like?""You bastard, who are you going to be a grandfather to? I think you''re in debt again, aren''t you? " Xu Shaotang didn''t scold.


    This bastard is probably still worried about not having a fight with Feng Qingjun. Most of them are red eyed at mu Tiance''s breakthrough in the fight with Zhou Fuchen.


    You can''t blame him for that. People are killed by nine tails. He has the ability to act wild in front of nine tails!


    "If you have the ability, you can smoke me!" No ring provocative laugh, and inexplicably asked: "you find that little son of a bitch?"


    "Not yet, but soon!" Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice.


    Wu Jie said with a smile: "you are also a semi saint. It''s shameful to bully such a little bastard?"


    "When you know what that little bastard has done, you won''t feel that way!"


    Xu Shaotang hung up the phone with a black face, turned to Joseph and said: "sure, this child is the one who attacked dantai a few years ago! It seems that I have to get involved in this matter! "


    "Thank goodness!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph breathed a long sigh of relief. This is the best news he has heard in recent days!


    Now that Xu Shaotang has decided to step in, his pressure is much less.


    Xu Shaotang wriggled his neck, pinched his fist "crunching", and asked: "now that you have a clear picture of the child, how long do you want to find his position?"


    "I can''t guarantee that. After all, the strength of this child may be very terrible. If he is aware that we have targeted him, he will probably hide."


    Joseph hesitated slightly and said firmly: "but I can assure you that I will use all my strength to trace her whereabouts and try to find her as soon as possible!"


    "Good! If you find out, tell your people not to act rashly! This man, give it to me! "


    As soon as the words fell, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly erupted with a thick murde

 Chapter 2558

    Half a day later, Tantai Jingming came to Xizhou.


    Along with her came Xiao Qingyi and WuJie.


    "Why did you come with me?"


    Xu Shaotang said, "don''t you say that I''m sorry to bully that little bastard?"


    He can understand that Xiao Qingyi''s stay in the capital all day is boring enough. It''s a rare opportunity to visit foreign countries. Naturally, he won''t miss this opportunity.


    As for WuJie, he thinks that this bastard must want to come to Xizhou to kill. Maybe he has heard something about strange people from Tantai.


    "Hey, hey, how can such a busy thing be without me?" WuJie grinned and asked, "have you found that little bastard? It''s said that the little bastard seems to be able to grow up now! I let him slip away a few years ago. I won''t give him another chance this time! "


    "Go away!"


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to scold a way: "that kid''s life is I and Dan stage of, you join in what lively?"? There are many strange people in Xizhou who were killed by you. That boy almost killed dantai at the beginning. His life is up to us! "


    Revenge yourself, drink wine yourself!


    If you don''t find that child, it''s OK. But now that it''s confirmed that he is the one who attacked Jingming in dantai, you must take his life by yourself. Only in this way can you avenge him!


    WuJie immediately quit, and said with an unhappy face: "you are a semi saint. Do you want to rob me of the life of a little broken child?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie''s words, Joseph felt speechless for a while. What he didn''t know thought that the child was already in their bag! Actually, they didn''t even find the child, let alone catch him.


    "Don''t talk to me about half saint or not!" Xu Shaotang snorted and said without the slightest bargaining power: "that boy will either die in my hands or in the hands of dantai!"


    "Besides, it depends on who is good at it!"


    Wu Jie said with disapproval: "you look for it slowly, and I''ll look for it too. Whoever finds it first will be his!"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "if you use the power of the whole Xizhou, you''ll be the first one in the end. That only means that God wants to let that boy die in your hands."


    Now Joseph has used all the power of the west state, the Intelligence Department of the whole west state and the monitoring equipment of all the cities to search for the child. If he is still found by Wu Jie first, he really has nothing to say.


    "It''s a deal!"


    Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you look for it slowly, I also look for it! See who finds it first


    After that, Wu Jie dodged and disappeared from the public.


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at the direction of Wu Jie''s disappearance. At the same time, he said to Joseph with a bitter smile: "don''t let this bastard take the lead!"


    "Certainly not!"


    Joseph vowed: "if we are robbed by Mr. Wu Jie, we will have no face in the future."


    "Don''t talk too hard. I feel something''s wrong with this asshole." Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said to himself.


    "I think something''s wrong, too!" Tantai Jingming said with a puzzled face: "although WuJie is a little crazy, he is not stupid. Doesn''t he understand that it is less likely for him to find that child alone than to look for a needle in a haystack?"


    Originally, Xu Shaotang felt that Wu Jie was abnormal. When he heard Tan Tai Jing Ming''s words, he felt more strongly that something was wrong.


    "Can''t Wu Jie know where the child is?"


    Xiao Qingyi, who has never spoken, suddenly says.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but he had such an idea in his mind.


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, everyone was stunned. Then, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "it should be impossible. If he knew where the child was, he would have gone to find the child. Where would he come here to talk with us for so long?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought a little, full of doubts and said: "that is, what method does he have to find that child?"


    WuJie''s behavior is so abnormal that they have to doubt it. They always feel that WuJie has nothing to say.


    "What can he do?" Xu Shaotang''s head is turning rapidly, but he can''t think of any way to find the child.


    If we want to find a mysterious sea in nuota''s Xizhou, what else can we do besides using this stupid method of casting nets on a large area?


    Anyway, Xu Shaotang himself can''t think of any other way!


    "Leave it alone." Looking at the people who were thinking because of Wu Jie''s abnormal behavior, Joseph clenched his fist and said, "I''ll go and stare at this thing first, and I''ll let you know as soon as I have news! Everybody, this matter please you


    "It''s no use staring at it. You can''t find it. You still can''t find it." Looking at Joseph with red and swollen eyes, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "I advise you to have a rest first. You haven''t closed your eyes for several days, but you can''t carry that child before you find it."Since the accident in feld base, Joseph has hardly had a rest or a bite to eat. Although his health is much better than that of ordinary people, it is estimated that he is suffering so much.


    Joseph shook his head slightly, gritted his teeth and said, "if I don''t find him, I can''t sleep and eat well!"


    After that, Joseph quickly went to supervise the war.


    Looking at Joseph''s back, Tantai Jingming said in a low voice: "this Joseph is also a character like a dragon general! He is a man worthy of admiration, regardless of his position


    "It''s true that he''s buried in Xizhou." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    "Then take him to our country?" Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. She knows that Xu Shaotang always has this idea.


    "It''s no problem to get through. Under the present circumstances, he will agree to whatever we ask for." With a smile, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "however, if you can get him over, you can''t get him over. It''s just like no one can change the loyalty of the Dragon general to our country of Xia!"


    "So it is."


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly. If his heart was not in Xia state, even if he took Joseph to Xia state, he would not be Joseph now.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Jingming, "you can take Xiao Qingyi to the nearby city first, which can be regarded as taking her to appreciate the exotic customs. If you have any news, I''ll let you know."


    "I want you to say it."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming threw Xu Shaotang a white eye and said with a smile, "we have already discussed when we come here. Then you are busy first. Let''s go out and have a look."

 Chapter 2559

    Two days passed.


    Even if he used the power of the whole continent, Joseph still did not find out the whereabouts of the child, just as he appeared out of thin air, and disappeared in the continent out of thin air.


    "Strange, can that little thing really fly away?"


    Long time did not get the child''s news, Xu Shaotang also became a little impatient.


    It takes so much manpower and energy to track down a person''s information. After two days of tracking down, there is no useful information. It''s really a bit puzzling.


    Was the child aware that he was being pursued and hiding? Otherwise, according to the child''s appearance of "Laozi is the biggest in the world", it is impossible to disappear.


    "Mr. Xu, we have news!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang and they were wondering, Joseph''s excited voice came from outside.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang''s phone rang.


    The phone call is from Wu Jie. When Joseph rushes in, Xu Shaotang also gets through Wu Jie''s phone call. He secretly doubts what can happen when Wu Jie calls.


    "Come and help me!"


    There was a heavy gasp from the phone, as if he was running for his life.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly draws out in his heart. He knows Wu Jie''s temper. If the bastard hadn''t been forced to a dead end, he would never have called him for help.


    "Where is it?" Xu Shaotang asked in a hurry, his face covered with frost.


    "I don''t know where the hell this is!"


    WuJie yelled and heard the fierce fighting on the phone.


    "Hold on!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly hung up the phone, grabbed Joseph who had just rushed in, handed his mobile phone to Joseph, and roared: "give me a place without ring immediately, that''s the number!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance as if he was about to eat people, Joseph was also startled. After a long time, he came back to himself and said to Xu Shaotang, "he is in Yuri, but they are moving at a high speed. Almost every moment of their position has changed a lot. We just found that he is fighting with that child."


    "Yuri?"


    With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Xu Shaotang yelled: "snake, follow me, dantai, here you are!"


    The voice has not disappeared, Xu Shaotang and the snake have disappeared in front of them.


    "Shall we go?" Xiao Qingyi asked softly.


    "No!"


    The look on the face of Tan Tai Jing Ming is very serious. "Since that child can be forced to call for help, it''s no use for us to go. On the contrary, it will give them trouble."


    She thought that the child''s strength would be very strong after a few years, but she didn''t expect that she could be so strong. Originally, she thought she had a chance to find revenge for the child herself. Now, it seems that this wish is doomed to fail, so she has to let Xu Shaotang and jueshe take revenge for her.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xiao Qingyi nodded gently, but said with regret: "I''d like to see how evil the child who can force WuJie to ask for help is!"


    "It''s easy!"


    Tantai Jingming immediately turned to Joseph and said, "Mr. Joseph, please take us to your data center. We hope to see who that child is through your monitoring equipment!"


    When she almost died in the hands of the child, she knew that the child was a monster. Now a few years later, she didn''t expect that the child was more evil.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang and some of them have been regarded as monsters to the extreme, but compared with this child, it seems that they are nothing.


    "No problem!"


    Joseph immediately took them to the data center and asked with some worry, "Miss Tan Tai, Mr. Xu, are they in danger? That kid looks like it''s hard to deal with. "


    "There should be no problem."


    Tantai Jingming said as she walked: "since the child can still give WuJie a chance to ask for help, it proves that his strength is not enough to kill WuJie. Shaotang should not have too big a problem to deal with him. Moreover, there are snakes in it!"


    Huh?


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention!


    When he heard the words of Tantai Jingming, Joseph was stunned. After listening to the meaning of Tantai Jingming, it seems that the strength of the man named snake is stronger than Xu Shaotang?


    In his eyes, Xu Shaotang is already an absurdly strong figure. Now there are still people who are stronger than Xu Shaotang?


    How many formidable powers are there in this ancient oriental country?


    With a huge shock, Joseph took them into the data center. On the big screen in the middle, two small black spots flitted by. Everyone in the data center was stunned to see the two black spots, obviously stunned by their terrible moving speed.


    They are now using the high-power imaging equipment of the space satellite. Even so, as long as the image is slightly enlarged, the two black spots will still disappear on the screen.


    Seeing the screen, Tantai Jingming immediately dials Xu Shaotang and tells Xu Shaotang the direction of their movement.Soon, there were two more black spots on the screen. The two black spots were faster and were approaching the two black spots in front at an incredible speed.


    People who had been shocked beyond measure were shocked by the speed of the two black spots again.


    "Miss dantai, are these two snakes and Mr. Xu?" Joseph asked to Tantai Jingming bitterly.


    At this moment, Joseph should be happy. After all, the child who is likely to be the alien king is about to face the attack of Xu Shaotang and the snake, the two top strong men. And listening to the meaning of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang and the snake should have no problem in taking the child.


    However, he was not happy.


    Xu Shaotang''s strength has made him lose confidence in himself. He suddenly finds that the power of Xizhou Power Group has been left behind by Xia''s warriors!


    Xu Shaotang and anyone around him are all the people who can destroy the psionic group!


    Faced with such a situation, he was really not happy. At this moment, he had lost his way in his heart and didn''t know where the psionic group would go in the future.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming didn''t look at Joseph''s bitterness. She just stared at the screen nervously and nodded: "it should be them! At this speed, they should be able to catch up with Wu Jie in two minutes at most. I hope Wu Jie can hold on for two minutes! "


    Two minutes, it doesn''t sound like long.


    However, even one second is enough to take a person''s life. Since Wu Jie called for help, he must have been injured. These two minutes are a great test for Wu Jie!


    Tantai Jingming prays silently in her heart, hoping that the crazy blood in WuJie''s body can help him resist the two minutes that are extremely long for him!

 Chapter 2560

    From a distance, Xu Shaotang and the snake saw Wu Jie.


    However, WuJie didn''t get hurt as they imagined. He just stood there with an angry face, and his eyes were full of unwilling color.


    "You might as well not come!"


    See quickly rushed over Xu Shaotang and snake, no ring no good Spirit said.


    "What the hell are you talking about? You called for help yourself Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie with a black line on his face. He thinks that this bastard is seriously injured by that little fart child. He doesn''t expect to rush here, but this bastard has nothing to do with it.


    "I beg for help! I asked you to help me! "


    Wu Jie gritted his teeth and said: "the speed of that little bastard is too fast. If I hurt him, he can escape so fast. He wants to escape, but I can''t catch up with him at all!"


    "You asked us to help you chase that little brat?"


    Xu Shaotang and the snake looked at each other and showed a speechless color.


    They seem to take it for granted. When they hear Wu Jie calling for help, they instinctively think that Wu Jie is not the opponent of the child, but they didn''t expect that Wu Jie asked them to help chase the child.


    However, after careful consideration, Xu Shaotang also admitted that he was too arbitrary this time. If Wu Jie was really driven to the end by the child, I believe that the child would not give Wu Jie a chance to call for help.


    He also heard that Wu Jie asked him to help. He instinctively thought about the bad side. He didn''t have time to think about it carefully. He took it for granted.


    "Nonsense, if I don''t ask you to help me catch that little son of a bitch, can I ask you to save my life?" WuJie said: "if you come one minute earlier, you will catch that little bastard today!"


    "Where is the child now?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "How do I know? If you come here, you''ll lose it. " Wu Jie looked at the surrounding environment with endless hatred. It was a desert area around him. He could see the distance at a glance, but he could not see the shadow of the child.


    At the speed of the child, I''m afraid he''s already gone.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang quickly turned to the snake: "you immediately search the area of 100 kilometers around to see if you can trace the child again!"


    Although he knew the significance of doing so would not be too great, Xu Shaotang still had a sense of fluke in his heart, hoping that the child did not escape too far, and that the snake could track the child with the powerful perception of the demon emperor.


    "Good!"


    The snake agreed and quickly leaped away.


    Waiting for the snake to leave, Xu Shaotang can''t wait to ask Wu Jie, "how fast is the child?"


    Wu Jie thought about it and said with a black face: "at least it won''t be slower than you! There may still be a gap between them. "


    "So fast?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed surprise. If Wu Jie didn''t exaggerate, it''s almost certain that the child was the one who attacked the special forces in the sewer.


    At that time, they were shocked by the child''s terrible speed, but Xu Shaotang still did not expect that the child''s speed was no less than his own!


    WuJie snorted, "or do you think that little bastard can slip away from me?"


    "No, didn''t you say that the child was hurt by you?" Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang frowned and said with a smile: "since the child''s speed is so fast, how can you hurt him? I said, "you bastard, are you putting gold on your face?"


    "You''re putting gold on your face!"


    WuJie looked at Xu Shaotang, "at first, the little bastard thought that my strength was almost the same as that of the last fight with him, so he dared to attack me directly. After he was injured by me, he immediately began to run away, faster than the rabbit. Who knows how the little bastard can run so fast!"


    When he spoke, Wu Jie was still unwilling. I could see that he watched the child slip away from him, which made him very unwilling.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized: "so, do you know that this child still remembers the last time he was defeated by you in Xizhou, deliberately using himself as a bait to lead him to attack you?"


    Got it, got it all!


    No wonder WuJie was so confident two days ago. It turned out that he had been planning this thing for a long time. They always felt that this bastard had something to say and it must be this thing.


    Wu Jie nodded his head and said, "last time I saw that the little bastard was a revenger, but now he must know that he was cheated. It''s estimated that he won''t show up again in a short time."


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped Wu Jie on the forehead and scolded: "you bastard, you have a way to lead him to show up. Why didn''t you say it earlier? If we were together, could we let him run away? "


    "Who told you to take the head of this little bastard with me?" Wu Jie said boldly: "if you don''t rob me, will it happen? You can only blame yourself"I..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie with black lines on his face, and suddenly he has the impulse to beat the bastard on the ground.


    Even WuJie said that the child could not show up in a short time after being cheated. How should they find it?


    Originally, they had a great chance to seize the child. Now, this hope has become dim again.


    Two people in there big eyes stare small eyes for a while, Xu Shaotang finally or helplessly gave up the impulse of beating no quit, and asked: "where did he attack you?"


    "Why do you ask this?" WuJie hummed, "do you think he will go back there again?"


    "He won''t, but there should be something valuable near where he attacked you." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "for example, those strange people who were rescued by him!"


    Since the child attacked WuJie there, at least it proves that the hiding place for him and the rescued strangers is not too far away from there. With a general range, searching for the strangers will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Wu Jie thought about it and said, "it''s like Oden city."


    "Oden city!"


    Xu Shaotang read it silently in his heart. He immediately took out the phone to call Joseph and asked him to focus on the city of Oden! If you can''t find the child, you can find some strange people.


    As long as can weaken the power of the alien things are good!


    Half an hour later, the snake came back to them.


    "How''s it going?"


    In fact, even without asking, Xu Shaotang saw the answer from the snake''s look.


    "No!"


    The snake shook his head slightly, frowned and said, "I don''t know anything about that child. He should have run away."


    "Go back first!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed a little, and a sense of disappointment surged up in his heart. The great opportunity, ah, is such a white loss.


    It''s hard to catch that child now that we''ve been trying to scare the snake.

 Chapter 2561

    Back at the camp, everyone felt very sorry for the child''s escape from WuJie.


    Joseph is so hate teeth itch, originally good situation, by no quit such a stir, now they will become very passive. However, he is not WuJie''s opponent, and because of the relationship between WuJie and Xu Shaotang, even if he wants to beat WuJie violently, he can only bear it in his heart.


    As everyone knows, now we have to scare the snake. If we want to find the trace of the child, we have to look at the will of heaven.


    "It''s no use chopping this bastard now. I''d better think about what to do next."


    Joseph forbeared the anger in his heart and sent people to investigate the surrounding area of Oden City intensively. Xu Shaotang and they also began to discuss the next countermeasures.


    "According to the child''s speed, if you want to find him like this, it should be hopeless." Tan Tai Jing Ming thought a little and said, "either I''ll find a way to lead him to show up again, or I''ll go back home."


    "I''d better not go back to China for the time being."


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "even if we can''t find the child, let''s see if Joseph can get something around Oden city. If we let these strange people develop, sooner or later, it will become a big trouble for us. Now, while their strength is not too strong, we can help Joseph get rid of some."


    To all come, but also to see the cruel alien, while he is sick to his life, Xu Shaotang or understand the truth.


    Moreover, for the child who can escape from the hands of Wu Jie after being injured, Xu Shaotang is not very willing.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming helplessly spread out her hand: "then try to lead the child to show up again."


    Having said that, everyone knows that it''s very difficult to lead the child to show up again.


    If they can think of a way, they don''t have to sit here bored.


    Speaking of this matter, Xu Shaotang heart is a burst of anger, no good gas stare to no ring.


    Wu Jie snorted: "what am I doing? I can''t help it. Think for yourself. "


    Looking at Wu Jie''s appearance that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles helplessly and thinks a little in her mind, saying: "I can''t do it. I have to take myself as bait."


    "Well?"


    They all look at Tantai Jingming in disbelief. They know what she means, but they are all beating drums in their hearts. The child knows that he is being watched now. Will he be fooled?


    Facing people''s confused eyes, Tantai Jingming slowly said: "no ring also said that the child is very vengeful, although I still don''t understand why the child attacked me and the tower at the beginning, but I feel that there should be some reasons we don''t know."


    "You mean, you can use the same method to induce that child to show up?" Xiao Qingyi frowned and said, "this hope is not big, is it?"


    "It''s really not big. It can even be said that there is no hope." Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded with a bitter smile and said, "this is my way to become a living horse doctor. If you can think of a better way, it''s naturally the best."


    She did not understand this truth, but now no one has come up with a better way to lead the child to show up again, so she can only have a try.


    If they become nature''s best, if they don''t, they don''t seem to lose much.


    As the voice of Tantai Jingming falls, people immediately fall into thinking.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it seems that this is the only way now. However, we can''t use the old method. It''s too obvious. Unless that child is a fool, it''s impossible to be fooled."


    "What do you think of?" Xiao Qingyi stares at a pair of beautiful big eyes, slants head, curiously looks at Xu Shaotang, "do you have a better way?"


    "No


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I just think maybe we can set this trap more naturally."


    If we let Tantai Jingming lead the child to show up in the same way as WuJie, it would be too deliberate and the motivation would be too obvious.


    Tantai Jingming''s eyes are full of doubts. She looks at Xu Shaotang and asks, "what do you want us to do?"


    "If there is no accident, Joseph will soon have something to gain near Oden city."


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin and his eyes flashed. Looking at Xiao Qingyi and Tantai Jingming, he said, "if you find a lot of traces of strange people, then you two and Joseph''s people will go to encircle and suppress those strange people, but the three of us will not show up and only observe in secret."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming instantly understood his meaning and nodded: "that child wanted my life for some unknown reason. Now I''ve killed his people again. Under the new hatred and old hatred, that child may take risks and attack me again!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "doesn''t Wu Jie mean that the child is very vengeful? I''ll see how much revenge he has! "


    The only way for them to sneak on the stage is to wait for them to show up.Besides, Xu Shaotang didn''t know how to make the child show up.


    Even if a dead horse is a living horse doctor, you have to try!


    "It''s a good idea, at least not so deliberate." Xiao Qingyi thought about it, and then said, "I and dantai try to hide our strength, so that the child can take advantage of it."


    We are all smart people. Now that we all know that this is the only way to lure the child to show up, we have not started to fight with other people yet. We should try our best to improve this method.


    "I can remind you that if that''s the case, it''s better to ask the snake to protect her in secret all the time."


    Wu Jie took a light look at Tan Tai Jing Ming and said to Xu Shaotang, "I''ve already told you that the child''s speed is very fast. If he is determined to sneak attack, Tan Tai may not be able to block it. If he doesn''t pay attention, he may be killed."


    "Good!"


    When it comes to the safety of dantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang does not dare to take it lightly.


    "Now it''s up to Joseph."


    "Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Xu Shaotang confidently said: "as long as we lock in a certain range and devote our efforts to find the traces of those rescued aliens, there should be no big problem."


    Now the scope has narrowed down to a very small one. If we can''t find the trace of the rescued alien people, the former overlord of Xizhou is in vain.

 Chapter 2562

    Joseph did not disappoint Xu Shaotang.


    In just a few hours, they found a large number of alien traces in the mountains tens of kilometers away from Oden city.


    There is an abandoned mining area. According to the investigation, the strange people are hiding in the abandoned mine nine times out of ten.


    After getting the news, Joseph''s psionic group and others went to the mining area for the first time.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t show up. They just secretly protected Tantai Jingming and Xiao Qingyi.


    In order to ensure the safety of this operation, Joseph has ordered people to completely block the surrounding area, and even the surrounding sewers have been completely blocked.


    "Act!"


    Arriving at the destination, Joseph, who could not restrain his anger, roared angrily.


    With this roar of his, the streamers came in an instant, and the ready weapons poured out one after another.


    "Boom boom..."


    The violent explosion roared in people''s ears. Even if they were far away from each other, the hot waves also made people feel a strong burning pain.


    Stones splashed, dust and smoke covered the sun.


    Many of those terrible killers only exploded when they were tens of meters underground. The earth around them vibrated violently, as if it were a violent earthquake, making people almost unstable.


    "Why don''t they go straight in?"


    Looking at the scene like the end of the world in front of him, Xiao Qingyi doubts and asks around Jingming.


    "In order to reduce the loss." "These abandoned mines extend in all directions. No one knows where the aliens are hiding. If you kill them rashly, the psionic group will lose a lot of money," Tan Taijing Ming explained


    She thought in her heart that if she was the one with the dragon group to encircle and suppress these strange people, she would certainly make the same choice.


    After all, these strange people are just human beings, and they are generally below level 4 or 5. Their strength is not so strong. In front of such dense high-tech weapons, even if they don''t die, they will be shocked to death by the terrible shock wave.


    If they don''t want to be totally annihilated, they have to rush out of the mine. That''s when they attack.


    Tantai Jingming''s judgment was right. After the violent explosion lasted for more than a minute, a dark shadow suddenly rushed out of the fire.


    "Long range weapons stop attacking!"


    Seeing a stranger rush out, Joseph coldly gave the order and yelled: "kill!"


    Their goal is not to blow all the strange people to death in the abandoned mine, but to force them out. Now the goal has been achieved, it''s time for them to play.


    Before his voice came down, Joseph had already rushed to the strange man who turned back from the abandoned mine. At the moment, Joseph''s eyes were all red, and he looked like a beast that chose people to eat. Only with the blood of these strange people can he avenge those who were killed in feld base.


    At the same time, more strangers rushed out of the ruins.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming, they also don''t neglect, quickly rushed up.


    "Poof


    A genuine Qi is waved out of the hands of Tantai Jingming. The strange man who runs away in a panic is split in two. The blood is all over the sky, but it arouses the killing heart of all the people in the power group.


    "Kill


    "Kill all these scum!"


    Everyone rushed forward in succession, and everyone wanted to break these strange people to pieces.


    A lot of strange people were killed in the artillery attack just now. Those who can escape are either strong or have some special abilities. If they fight alone, most of them are not the opponents of those strange people except for Tantai Jingming.


    However, the number of strange people is at an absolute disadvantage, and there are two immortals, Xiao Qingyi and Tantai Jingming. Even though they have deliberately preserved their strength, none of these middle and low-level strange people is their enemy.


    In an instant, several strange people died in their hands.


    And Joseph is not polite, power constantly changing, wind and rain alternate lightning staged, so that those who have no chance to escape.


    A few minutes later, all the strange people who fled in panic had died.


    The pungent smell of smoke and blood filled the air, and the angry powers vented their anger at the bodies of the dead aliens.


    Joseph didn''t stop him. He knew that there was a huge anger in the hearts of the players in the power group. They needed to vent too much.


    "The plan seems to have failed."


    Xiao Qingyi whispered to Tantai Jingming, with a look of disappointment on his face.


    Although they all know that there is little hope to lead to the headache child, when the hope really fails, they are somewhat disappointed.


    "It''s just the beginning. It''s not urgent," she said


    "Do you think that child will show up again?" Xiao Qingyi said in a low voice: "so many strange people were killed, he didn''t show up.""I don''t know. Maybe, maybe not."


    Tantai Jingming was also uncertain. After a little thought, she walked slowly to Joseph, who was standing there panting with red eyes. "Mr. Joseph, I suggest staying here for a night before walking. Maybe there will be some fish out of the net."


    Joseph''s eyes flashed a color of doubt, some inexplicable looked at Tantai Jingming: "miss Tantai think it''s really necessary?"


    "Of course!"


    Dantai Jingming winked at Joseph.


    Seeing the look of Tantai Jingming, Joseph immediately fell into a deep meditation. He could see that Tantai Jingming''s action had a different meaning.


    After thinking about it carefully, Joseph finally understood the meaning of Tantai Jingming and immediately nodded: "thank you, miss Tantai, for reminding me that the fate of these damned strangers is up to me! We will never let go of any fish who have missed the net! "


    After that, Joseph immediately ordered the psionic group to closely monitor the ruins.


    "Do you want so many people here waiting for other aliens to avenge these aliens?"


    Xiao Qingyi saw the intention of dantai Jingming, said with a smile: "strange people should not be so stupid, right?"


    "Strange people are not stupid, but they may be arrogant." Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "anyway, it''s already like this. Dead horse should be a living horse doctor. It''s better to achieve the goal. If we can''t achieve it, we don''t have any loss, right?"


    Xiao Qingyi thought about it, but he didn''t say much about it immediately.


    Seeing all this, Xu Shaotang, who is hiding in the dark, also understands their intention. Although they also think that the chance of success of this method is extremely slim, there is no other way now. They have to continue to hide in the dark and see if the child dares to show up.

 Chapter 2563

    Late at night.


    The wild night, which should have been quiet, is still in the midst of noise.


    Joseph also specially dispatched many elite troops from Xizhou to search the ruins. The roaring sound of the machines broke the peace of the night.


    In Joseph''s own words, for those strange people, they should live and die.


    In fact, people who know the situation all understand that Joseph''s only purpose is to do as much as possible. Even if there is only one in ten thousand chance to attract other strange people to attack them, Joseph also thinks that it is worthwhile to "waste" human and material resources.


    Xu Shaotang and the three of them still didn''t show up. Except for a limited number of people, the others didn''t even know that there were still three people silently paying attention to everything here in the dark.


    But now, there are more than three people hiding in the dark.


    In the dark, eyes are staring excitedly at those who are still searching in the ruins. The flame of revenge burns in their eyes. With a single order, they will turn this place into Purgatory.


    They are very excited, but they don''t know who is more excited than them.


    Aware that there are a lot of strange people hidden in the dark, Xu Shaotang and they all seem very excited.


    Originally, they thought that the trap had been seen through, but it brought them a huge surprise at this time. If the child appeared, I believe they would be even more surprised.


    The strange people didn''t act rashly, and they were calm. Now these strange people have taken the bait, but their goal is not these strange people, but the child who is likely to be the king of the strange people.


    As time goes by, the stranger hiding in the dark still has no plan to take any action, but Joseph has ordered to stop the search. We have been searching the ruins for such a long time, and we need to have a good rest.


    When the roar of the machine stopped, there was a lot of silence near the ruins.


    In addition to the sound of talking in twos and threes, it is snoring one after another.


    People who are aware of the existence of strange people can''t sleep, while those who are asleep don''t realize that the danger is approaching step by step.


    "What are they waiting for?"


    In the dark, Xu Shaotang frowned tightly, and the stranger kept still, making him smell an unusual taste.


    Although I don''t know the strength of these strange people in the dark, there is no doubt that since they dare to take revenge, at least they have some confidence in their heart, but what are they waiting for after they have been hiding for such a long time without launching an attack?


    At four o''clock in the morning, the sky was dark and there was only a faint light in the temporary camp.


    At this moment, the night in the wilderness has finally returned to its original peace. Apart from the snoring of those soldiers in Xizhou, there is only the sound of insects. The two echo each other, as if they are singing an unpleasant song together.


    "Wu..."


    All of a sudden, a rapid and harsh voice broke the harmony.


    At the moment of this sound, the strange people hiding in the dark almost broke through the darkness at the same time and rushed to those people in the temporary camp.


    "Enemy..."


    Before the patrolling sentry had finished the word "enemy attack", his head was already flying high, and his blood was spilled in the dim light.


    The speed of those strange people is so fast that they rush into the camp in an instant. Many people lose their lives while they are still asleep.


    "Enemy attack


    Joseph, who didn''t sleep, roared. In an instant, the members of the psionic group who were sleeping in the tent broke through the tent one after another and quickly fought with those aliens. Tantai Jingming and Xiao Qingyi rushed out for the first time.


    If there is no extra words, people on both sides are entangled like two torrents.


    As soon as they got in touch with each other, Tan Tai Jing Ming and Xiao Qing Yi felt that the strange people in this attack were different from those in the daytime. The speed and strength of the strange people in this attack were far better than those before.


    "Be careful! These bastards are all middle and high-level aliens! "


    At the same time, Joseph''s angry roar had been heard in their ears.


    They don''t know the strength of the middle and high-level foreigners, but so far, they are still able to deal with them.


    However, those soldiers in the psionic group and the West Island were defeated.


    "Daddada..."


    "Boom..."


    The sound of guns and screams were interwoven, however, the dense rain of bullets and gunfire could not help those strange people.


    Under the attack of these aliens, the members of the psionic group still have a little chance to resist, but the ordinary soldiers have no resistance at all. They are like lambs, and they are frantically reaping their lives.


    In an instant, the elite of nearly 100 people has been lost, and the number of players in the ability group has gradually decreased.


    However, in a few minutes, there were few people still standing in the field. After all, the ruins turned into Purgatory.


    "AhLooking at the few people left, Joseph was about to go crazy and gave out an angry and desolate roar. The flames around him soared again, making the stranger in front of him devoured by the fire.


    However, there is no imagined scream, the strange people in the fire issued a burst of cheers, it seems that the fire is also very useful.


    The strange man opened his mouth excitedly and sucked hard. The fire around him was sucked into his mouth like a fire dragon.


    Joseph was shocked. Just as he was about to retreat, the strange man opened his mouth again, and the flame that he swallowed came out of his stomach and directly attacked Joseph.


    In a hurry, a water curtain scattered from Joseph''s side and collided with the fire.


    However, the flame did not completely extinguish, but weakened a lot.


    Just as the water dragon and fire dragon were entangled fiercely, a fierce Qi suddenly crossed the strange man''s body.


    "Poof


    The sound of Qi breaking through the body rings. The fire dragon disappears and the water dragon changes in an instant. It becomes a series of ice arrows emitting faint cold light, penetrating the strange man''s body like a sieve.


    "Thank you very much."


    Joseph turned his head and looked at tantaijingming, who was harvesting strange people''s lives not far away. His heart was both grateful and shocked.


    Those strange people who even he can barely cope with don''t have much resistance under the hands of Tantai Jingming and Xiao Qingyi. They are frantically reaping the lives of Xizhou people, but they are frantically reaping the lives of strange people, and they still have the spare power to help him.


    Almost all the dead strangers died in their hands.


    Even though they have been surrounded by dozens of strange people, their faces are not the slightest fear, on the contrary, they are eager to try.


    It is precisely because they attract the majority of alien attacks that the psionic group is temporarily free from the fate of the total annihilation.


    Dantai Jingming gave Joseph a smile, indicating that he didn''t have to.


    Just as she was about to join hands with Xiao Qingyi to kill them one by one, her muscles suddenly contracted violently, and a sense of coolness spread all over her body


    It''s the smell of danger!

 Chapter 2564

    Almost in a millisecond, Tantai Jingming''s body responded autonomously.


    Just as her illness subsided, a cold light lit up in an instant.


    At the same time, hidden in the dark Xu Shaotang, they also made the fastest response, they have been waiting for this moment for a long time!


    At the moment when the cold light was lit up, the snake had been in front of Jingming in front of the dantai. While opening the field, it hit the cold light with one punch. The cold light faded away, and a small figure appeared in their sight.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie flash out of the dark at the same time. Together with the snake, they form a triangle to surround the figure who has been waiting for a long time.


    They can finally see the child''s face thoroughly. The child does have the child''s body and cheek. If it wasn''t for the evil color in the eyes and the murderous air on the face, they might think the child is a little cute.


    The child''s eyes are extremely cold, as if they are from hell.


    Even the eyes of Xu Shaotang, who has killed countless people, are dwarfed by the cold eyes of children.


    If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I believe almost no one would believe that a child''s eyes would have such cold eyes, which should have been a pair of innocent eyes!


    "You again!"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the three, the child has understood that this is a trap for him!


    Even so, there was no fear in his eyes. He just looked at Wu Jie coldly, as if he wanted to freeze Wu Jie with his own eyes.


    "It''s your grandfather!" Wu Jie laughed and held his hands in front of his chest. Facing the cold eyes of the child, he said with a smile: "little bastard, I let you slip two days ago. I see where you are going now!"


    They have been hiding in the dark for almost a whole day to lead the little bastard out. He can''t help but crush the child''s head himself, although he is only a child!


    "You are not qualified to keep me!"


    The children''s eyes are full of scorn, which is the same as the look of "Laozi is the best in the world" they saw in the surveillance screen.


    After a cold glance at Wu Jie, the child turns his eyes to Xu Shaotang.


    When he saw Xu Shaotang''s face clearly, the cold light in his eyes suddenly increased. With the harsh cold light, a strong hatred color filled the child''s cheek.


    Yes, that''s hatred!


    Let Xu Shaotang feel inexplicable hatred!


    "Have we met?"


    Looking at the child''s face full of hatred, Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a strong color of doubt.


    He was sure that this was the first time he met the child. Before that, he had not even killed a stranger. He really did not understand where the child''s strong hatred for himself came from.


    If the child hates Wu Jie or tan Tai Jing Ming, even Xiao Qing Yi and Joseph, they may be able to explain. After all, they all killed strange people, but the child''s hatred for him is so deep that it''s hard to understand.


    "Of course!"


    The child''s knife like eyes seemed to want to pierce Xu Shaotang, "I haven''t come to you yet, but you''ve come to me first!"


    Listening to the child''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face was more puzzled and asked curiously, "where have we met?"


    "When you die in my hands, I''ll tell you!" There was a sinister smile on the corner of the child''s mouth.


    "You want to kill me?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the arrogant child with great interest and asked with a smile.


    "Of course!"


    The child nodded noncommittally.


    "Unfortunately, I won''t give you this chance."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "no matter what reason you want to kill me, today, you will surely die!"


    From knowing that this child was the one who attacked Jingming in Tantai in Xizhou, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to give this child a chance to live and treat the enemy. Even if it was just a child, he couldn''t have the slightest pity!


    And believe in the dwarf, not the real child!


    Otherwise, no matter how rebellious a child is, he will not be so strong.


    "I won''t give you this chance, either!" The child looked at Xu Shaotang fearlessly and said coldly: "although my strength is not enough to kill you now, you will eventually die in my hands!"


    "You can''t escape!"


    Xu Shaotang said firmly: "I know your speed is very fast, but now in this situation, you have no chance to escape!"


    "Oh, yes?"


    The child did not seem to pay attention to Xu Shaotang''s words at all, "then I''ll try!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a green light suddenly surged up on the child''s body, and a mouthful of green blood suddenly spewed out. With the moment of the blood spewing out, his body suddenly disappeared in situ. When he reappeared, it was tens of meters away.Shocked!


    Dull!


    "How can it be!"


    Looking at the fast escaping child, the snake screamed in disbelief and looked shocked. After he reacted, he immediately chased the child.


    Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie are also slightly stunned, and then immediately chase out.


    Originally, they thought that in the field of snakes, the child would be wiped out as long as the snake had an idea. However, the fact gave them a slap in the face. They never thought that even if they had surrounded the child, he could slip away from their eyes.


    How could he not be bound by the realm of the serpent?


    The child''s speed is very fast. Even with Xu Shaotang''s speed, he can''t catch up with him at all. He can only watch the figure of him and the snake getting farther and farther away from them.


    "That''s what you''re talking about, almost as fast as I am?"


    Xu Shaotang Lengleng stood there, looking at the direction of the child''s figure, stunned to the side of the same stunned no ring asked.


    "I didn''t know this little bastard was so fast!"


    WuJie man was unwilling to look at the distance, gritted his teeth and said: "didn''t that little bastard just spray a mouthful of blood? I estimate, this little son of a bitch should be what secret technique used to stimulate the potential of the body! "


    Listen to no ring words, Xu Shaotang can''t help nodding slightly.


    Only in this way can we explain why the child''s speed is so fast, but Xu Shaotang can''t figure out why he is not bound by the snake''s field.


    "Now only hope the snake can catch up with him!" Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly, and an indescribable grievance came to his heart.


    It''s not easy to lead the child out, but it''s really frustrating to let him slip under their noses under such circumstances.


    It''s a disgrace to him.

 Chapter 2565

    More than ten minutes later, the angry snake with a severed arm came back to Xu Shaotang and them.


    By this time, except for the child, all the other people involved in the attack had become cold bodies.


    "No?"


    Looking at the snake that pair of discouraged appearance, Xu Shaotang heart can not help a little cool.


    "Just break his arm!"


    The snake threw his arm on the ground and said angrily, "his speed is too fast! I''ve never seen a child so fast! Now even if someone tells me that he is a saint, I believe it


    "If he is a saint, we will die!"


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly looked at the small broken arm, and asked: "how can he not be bound by your field?"


    As for Xu Shaotang''s question, he was also puzzled, but he couldn''t understand why. He could only shake his head helplessly and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s the first time I met this situation. I''ll go back and ask elder sister Jiuwei. Maybe she will know something."


    Even Xu Shaotang felt that it was a shame to let that child slip away. How could he not regard it as a great shame?


    He estimated that he should be the first and only demon emperor ignored by a child.


    If this is in heaven, he will become the laughing stock of the whole demon clan!


    Listening to the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and suddenly sighed heavily: "now it''s completely frightening. It''s estimated that for a long time, the child can''t show up again! This time, we really fell into trouble... "


    And still planted in the hands of a child!


    Thinking about his confidence at the beginning, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a burst of hot pain on his face. It was the first time that he was beaten in the face like this!


    "We can go back home at dawn..." Tan Tai Jing Ming''s eyes are full of helpless color, until now, she still can''t believe that so many of them can let the child slip away.


    Although the snake cut off the child''s arm, they were defeated.


    The taste of failure is not good, but the shock of that child is more.


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, walked slowly to the red eyed Joseph, patted him on the shoulder and said, "now I really can''t help you, the rest of the things are up to you! Of course, if you ever find out the trace of that child, you can contact me at any time! "


    "Can''t you even help him?"


    Joseph looked at Xu Shaotang out of his mind, and his blood red eyes were full of confusion.


    The corpse on the ground reminds him all the time how much they have paid to bring out the child. Even his power group can be declared dead in name.


    After all, even if we get rid of this disaster, we still don''t pay such a big price.


    Even Xu Shaotang, who is regarded as the biggest savior by him, they can''t help that child. How should he face that child in the future? Don''t think about it. In the next few days, they are likely to face the child''s crazy revenge.


    Now such a heavy price is just the beginning!


    "I can''t help it."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "although he is not willing to admit it, it is a fact! That child may not be able to kill me, but if he escapes at all costs, I can''t help him either. "


    "Mr. Joseph, it''s us, not you, that should be worried now."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming saw Joseph''s worry and said with a worried face: "that child was cut off by a snake. It''s estimated that the object he wants to revenge on now is not you, but us!"


    Originally, the child had an inexplicable hatred for Xu Shaotang, but now he''s making such a scene. I''m afraid his hatred is deeper.


    Although the child is injured now and should not go to their trouble in a short time, it''s time for them to get into trouble after he recovers.


    They used to help Joseph deal with strange people, but now they miss the child for no reason.


    "We should all be in his revenge."


    For Joseph, it should be a happy thing for the child to think about Xu Shaotang. But now his heart is not half happy. There is only a strong sense of anger and helplessness, as well as endless sadness.


    "You should not worry about it in a short time." Xiao Qingyi said: "that child can escape from the snake''s hand, the price must be not small, otherwise he attacked the dantai with such a terrible speed at the beginning, I''m afraid even the snake would not have time to rescue! I think that even if he runs away, he should also suffer heavy losses. It should not be easy for him to recover. "


    It is precisely because of the extremely heavy price that the child will not easily use the secret to stimulate his potential.


    Although she didn''t know what the secret skill was, the child was forced to use the secret skill when he was on the verge of life and death. It can be seen that the price of using the secret skill to improve the speed to the extreme is probably beyond their imagination.Even, it has already taken half of the child''s life!


    Listening to Xiao Qingyi''s words, Tantai Jingming suddenly brightens her eyes, and then nods: "Qingyi is right, the situation may not be as bad as we think!"


    "Whether it''s bad or not, there will be a fight between us and that child sooner or later!"


    Looking at the dark sky in the distance, Xu Shaotang said: "the next time I see you again, it''s time to kill me!"


    He admitted that this time, both he and the snake were careless.


    In fact, they didn''t have any chance to kill the child. If the moment the child appeared, the three of them would strike with thunder, maybe they could kill the child by surprise.


    But they are too confident in the field of snakes. They think that even if there is a field of snakes, the child can''t escape. However, they still give the child the chance to escape.


    "I wish that day would come earlier!"


    The snake said angrily, "next time, I will never give him any chance to escape!"


    He and Xu Shaotang have the same idea in his heart. Now he is secretly hating the carelessness of his belittling enemy. He secretly vowed that next time, he would kill the child who made him feel ashamed at all costs.


    "I will not give him another chance!"


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and arched his hand to Joseph. Just as he was about to say goodbye to Joseph, an injured member of the power group suddenly screamed, pointed to the body of an alien on the ground and said, "Mr. Joseph, you''d better come and have a look!"

 Chapter 2566

    Hearing the scream of the man, they all went to the body on the ground with doubts.


    "Duff!"


    When Joseph saw the body that the man was referring to, his face suddenly became extremely shocked.


    "How could it be Duff?"


    "Isn''t he dead in Alcatraz?"


    "Did Duff take refuge with a stranger?"


    Several surviving members of the psionic group were shocked. They looked at Duff''s body on the ground in amazement. Their faces changed several times, with doubts and anger.


    Just now, the war was so fierce that no one noticed Duff. Until now, when they found him, he had become a cold corpse.


    How can they not be angry that a person who has long been considered dead has been mixed up with these strange people?


    Betrayal!


    The word appears in almost everyone''s mind at the same time.


    "Well?"


    Hearing the words of the surviving members of the ability group, Xu Shaotang suddenly slightly stunned, grabbed one of them, and asked in a deep voice: "you just said, where did this Dufu die? "Alcatraz?"


    When Xu Shaotang caught him, the member of the psionic group gave Joseph a slightly flustered look. Seeing that Joseph nodded to him, he nodded cautiously and said: "yes, a few years ago, Dufu disappeared when he went to the devil''s island to perform a mission. We all thought he had died in the devil''s Island."


    "Was it a few years ago when you clashed with us in Alcatraz?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "Yes


    Speaking of this, Joseph said, "at that time, we all thought that he died in the hands of your Xia people."


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the dried up blood pool left by the child on the ground. He squatted down and looked at the pool of blood with different colors. His eyes gradually showed the color of enlightenment.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s look, Tantai Jingming hurried forward and asked curiously, "what do you think of?"


    "Dan Tai, do you remember the parasitic animal incident in Devil Island?" Xu Shaotang slowly raised his eyes.


    "Parasites?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it and nodded: "of course, I will never forget it!"


    "I remember, the blood of those parasitic animals seems to be the same color, right?" Pointing to the bloodstain on the ground, Xu Shaotang thought to himself: "I always don''t understand why that child has such deep hostility to me, who is not masked. Now I seem to understand a little bit."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming was slightly surprised. She looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise: "you mean, that child is likely to be a parasite on the Devil Island?"


    She vaguely remembered that the blood of those killed parasitic animals seemed to be really green. Except for those parasitic animals, she had never seen any kind of human blood with this color.


    If according to Xu Shaotang''s conjecture, it can really explain the child''s inexplicable hostility, and she was inexplicably attacked by that child at the beginning. Thinking of Xu Shaotang''s conjecture, she suddenly felt that the child attacked her and the iron tower, mostly because they had wantonly eliminated parasitic animals on the demon island!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was very possible. The original confusion seemed to have gradually revealed its true appearance.


    "What are you talking about? What parasite? "


    WuJie looks at them with a confused face, isn''t it strange? Why did you suddenly pull on that parasite?


    Not only no ring, even Joseph, they are confused.


    Although the psionic group used to perform missions on demon Island, they didn''t know anything about the parasitic beast. The only thing they knew was the holy blood that the Ninjas wanted to snatch. The bottle of Holy Blood finally fell into the hands of Xizhou, but it brought endless disaster to Xizhou.


    "Say it later!"


    Xu Shaotang pondered a little, and then slowly looked at Joseph: "except for the very few people who pick things, the powers you had on the demon Island basically died in the hands of parasitic animals!"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Joseph didn''t think about the truth of Xu Shaotang''s words, and there was no need for it. Today''s psionic group is basically dead in name. Now it''s meaningless for them to trace the cause of death of those psionic people on the demon island.


    Now, it''s urgent to solve the big problem of alien.


    "That''s right, but I''ll make it clear to you." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "if my guess is right, that child should be the parasite that survived on the demon island. This Dufu should also be related to the parasite. When we surrounded the parasite, we escaped by chance."


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Joseph looks at Xu Shaotang expectantly. Since Xu Shaotang has guessed the reason of the stranger, I don''t know if he can find the child who escaped.Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know what to do now. When I come back to China, I''ll stop by the Devil Island to have a look."


    Now that he has this conjecture in his heart, he has to go to see it. If he can confirm his conjecture, it''s best. If he doesn''t get anything, it''s just a delay.


    "Demon island has sunk..." Said Joseph slowly.


    "I know."


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "even so, I''m going to have a look! Parasitic animals and zombie blood appear in demon island at the same time. I''m afraid demon island is not as simple as we think


    He didn''t have this feeling until he connected the child with the parasitic animals on the devil''s Island, and then he smelled an unusual smell.


    He remembers that when he interrogated the parasitic animals on the iron tower and tiger head, he got some information, which could not be verified at that time. Now in retrospect, he found that there were many mysteries.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Joseph bowed to him deeply and said seriously, "if Mr. Xu finds anything, please tell me!"


    "As long as I can say it, I will not hide it."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "it''s too early to say that now. We''ll wait until we go to the devil''s island to check."


    "Then I''ll wait for the good news from Mr. Xu." Joseph took a deep breath and said bitterly: "if there is not too much mess to clean up now, I would like to go with you to have a look. Now I know that we know too little about the Devil Island."


    "I don''t know much."


    Xu Shaotang faintly replied, then said goodbye to Joseph, and then hurriedly took all the people to the Ross family.

 Chapter 2567

    After taking away the antiques deposited in the Roth Family, Xu Shaotang immediately takes the people to the sea area where the demon island used to be.


    On the way, Xu Shaotang also happened to tell WuJie some people who didn''t know about it in detail about what happened on the demon island a few years ago.


    By the time the sun rose, they had reached the sky over the sea.


    Since the appearance of a large number of zombies in demon Island, Xu Shaotang is still here for the first time.


    Once the Devil Island no longer exists, Xu Shaotang can only find it based on the coordinates provided by Joseph.


    Looking around, there is nothing else in this sea area except the vast sea and the occasional seabirds passing through the sky.


    Looking at the rolling waves below, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing.


    Even he did not expect that he would come to this island which no longer exists.


    "How?"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at the snake, "do you feel any difference between here and other places?"


    "A little bit."


    The snake nodded slightly, frowned and said, "I just feel that it''s different from other places, but I don''t know where it is."


    "And you?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at others.


    Other people shake their heads. In their eyes, there is no difference between this place and other surrounding waters.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang didn''t feel what the snake said. He secretly guessed that it was because of his lack of cultivation. After looking down, he said slowly, "let''s dive into this sea area separately and meet here in ten minutes."


    There is a vast sea below. If you want to find out, you can only dive into the sea. Although the Devil Island has sunk in this sea area, you can still find the ruins of the former Devil Island by diving into the water.


    Xu Shaotang took the lead in diving into the deep sea from the air and diving into the sea to search quickly.


    Other people did not delay, they dived into the sea to search, although they did not know what they were looking for.


    Xu Shaotang soon found the land base of the former Devil Island in the sea. The land base is composed of huge rocks. On the surface of the rocks, there are traces left by high temperature roasting, which should be caused by the sinking of the Devil Island by Xizhou using special weapons.


    Besides, these huge rocks did not leave any clues for him.


    Turning elsewhere, Xu Shaotang found fragmentary bones in the sea. These are human bones, which should have been left when the demon island was destroyed.


    It''s not easy to leave scattered bones under the attack of the weapons that sank the demon island. Most of the corpses were directly annihilated under the devastating attack.


    Ten minutes passed quickly and the crowd reunited.


    "How?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the people and their faces. He had already guessed the answer in his heart.


    The people shook their heads one after another. What they found was similar to what Xu Shaotang found. Tantai Jingming found some wrecks of ships and planes, but these things could prove nothing except that there were people here.


    "Turn around and let Longjiang and Joseph deploy some detection equipment to have a good look at this sea area."


    After knowing that everyone had achieved nothing like him, Xu Shaotang was not disappointed. He said firmly: "parasitic animals and Zombies all appear from the Devil Island. There must be something strange here, but we haven''t found it yet."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Qingyi frowned slightly and said, "you said that the blood of those people who were parasitized by parasitic animals was green, but the alien people we killed didn''t seem to have any abnormal blood."


    "I don''t know what''s going on yet, but I feel that the child should have something to do with parasitic animals."


    Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "when I interrogated those parasitic animals, I learned that parasitic animals can also evolve, provided that there are enough materials suitable for their survival. The affairs of alien people may be related to the evolution of parasitic animals."


    On the way here, he carefully recalled the information he got when interrogating the parasitic animals.


    Although it''s a long time ago, he still has a fresh memory of that event. Before, he didn''t think that the information was of much use. Now when he thought about it carefully, he found that many of these things could be connected.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie could not help but curl his lips and say, "you are a man with your own aura of misfortune. You can meet everything."


    "The worst thing for me is to know you bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to reply a, also not without the regret sigh way: "if the west continent did not sink the Devil Island, perhaps will be good to investigate some."


    "Wait!"


    Just at this time, Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly grabbed Xu Shaotang, with a bright look in her eyes. She quickly said, "Shaotang, do you remember that when we were in the home of parasitic animals, you told us something?""What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang touched his head and said with a bitter smile, "there are so many things. I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Tantai Jingming said: "even when we were in the village where the parasitic animals gathered, you asked us if we had heard the baby cry. At that time, we all thought you had heard it wrong. I was still thinking that you might have missed the child at home and had a hallucination!"


    Being told by Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang immediately patted his head and nodded: "I remember! At that time, I thought there was a baby crying, but at that time, we had checked next to each other to make sure there were no survivors before we left, so I didn''t think about it any more


    "Dantai, you don''t want to say that the baby at the beginning was probably the one who attacked you?" Xiao Qingyi is full of surprise and looks at the quiet tea on the dantai.


    Although she felt that this guess was not very reliable, it seemed that it was reasonable when she thought it over.


    However, according to what Xu Shaotang said, the time does not match the child''s age.


    However, it seems that it is not impossible that something incomprehensible can happen to these creatures that have never even appeared in heaven.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "I really think so, but now unless I find the child, I can''t verify my guess."


    "It''s really possible!" Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said slowly, "let''s go back first. Our aimless investigation is not the way. Since that child has been staring at us, he will see him again one day!"

 Chapter 2568

    Back in the capital, Xu Shaotang went to see Professor Kang Weimin with the tripod he bought from the rose family.


    Seeing the tripod brought by Xu Shaotang, Kang Weimin was very excited. He asked Xu Shaotang to go back first and wait for the news. Then he ran to his study with the tripod.


    Xu Shaotang was not in a hurry. Although he did not understand these things, he also knew that it was not a matter of a moment to decipher the things depicted on the tripod. After he said goodbye to Professor Kang Weimin, he left.


    Shortly after he left Kang Weimin''s home, he received good news from Zhou Shaoyou. He rushed to the red chamber immediately.


    When Chu Ningxue in the red chamber sees Xu Shaotang pushing the door, her charming eyes suddenly lose their luster.


    Originally, she wanted to tempt Zhou Shaoyou with her own beauty, but when Xu Shaotang appeared in front of her, she knew everything in her heart.


    "Why, is there nothing to say?"


    Xu Shaotang light looking at the face of Chu Ning snow, Chu Ning snow understand everything, he saw Chu Ning snow look, the heart also understand everything.


    He knew that pity''s guess was right, and the one behind the Xu family was the woman in front of him!


    Originally, after Chu Ningxue was expelled from the capital, he almost forgot that there was such a number one figure. Unexpectedly, because of this woman, he almost brought a devastating disaster to the Xu family!


    Crazy up hungry woman, is really a terrible creature!


    To be honest, up to now, he doesn''t know why Chu Ningxue hates him so much. If she wants to hate him, she should hate herself more. If it wasn''t for her self righteous revenge on Tang Zhiqiu, she would not have swallowed the evil consequences planted by herself.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chu Ningxue''s face suddenly shows a strong hatred. She looks at Xu Shaotang coldly and says in a cold voice: "Xu Shaotang, I will accept your life if it falls into your hands! But don''t be happy too soon. I''m Chu Ningxue waiting for you on the road of huangquan! "


    Now that Zhou Shaoyou has brought herself to Xu Shaotang, you don''t have to think about it. Xu Shaotang must have known what she did to the Xu family behind her back.


    She knew Xu Shaotang, so from the moment Xu Shaotang appeared, she never thought that she could leave here alive.


    "A lot of people have said that they would wait for me on the road of huangquan, but all the people who said this to me were disappointed." Xu Shaotang smile, light said: "many of them have become a skeleton, but I Xu Shaotang has been living well, and live better and better!"


    The corner of Chu Ning Snow''s mouth slightly tilted and looked at Xu Shaotang with disdain. She sneered: "you are very confident, but you are overconfident! Xu Shaotang, even my little character Chu Ningxue, who was ignored by you, almost destroyed the Xu family. There are too many people in the world who are more powerful than Chu Ningxue. Finally, someone will fulfill my long cherished wish for me! "


    Xu Shaotang was amused by Chu Ningxue''s words, and looked at her with a funny look. At the same time, he said with some doubts: "what''s your long cherished wish? I''m curious. Why on earth do you hate me so much? It wasn''t me who drove you out of the capital, and it wasn''t me who made you lose face in front of others. Why do you hate me so much? In my opinion, you should also thank me. If I hadn''t guessed that you were being used, you should know your fate! "


    It is said that there is no reason for love and no reason for hate in the world, but now he really meets Chu Ningxue, who has no reason to hate. He hates such a crazy woman!


    "Ha ha, thank you?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Chu Ning laughs wildly, "Xu Shaotang, you really think how kind you are!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged noncommittally and nodded: "I''m really kind, at least in how to deal with your affairs. Otherwise, do you think you have a chance to shout in front of me?"


    "You have broken all my hopes!"


    Chu Ning Xue''s eyes are like a poisonous snake, which entangles Xu Shaotang and roars angrily: "if it wasn''t for you, the Chu family would not be doomed! It was you who destroyed my way into the upper circle of Beijing! It''s you that make me desperate. I have to live on my own body without dignity! You have destroyed the Chu family and everything I have! "


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang finally understood where Chu Ningxue''s hatred for himself came from. He said with a faint smile: "if you say so, then you really have a reason to hate me! However, it''s not that I, Xu Shaotang, despise you. Even if I give you two Chu families, you will never be able to enter that circle! Do you know why? "


    Chu Ning snow did not speak, just cold looking at Xu Shaotang, seems to be waiting for Xu Shaotang''s answer.


    Seeing Chu Ningxue staring at him all the time, Xu Shaotang hummed, "no matter how bright a chicken''s feathers are, it''s still a chicken and can never become a phoenix!"


    Who are the ordinary people who can enter the upper class circle in Beijing? Even the people like Chu Linfeng and Zhao Zian are schemers. Can she be compared with Chu Ningxue?


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the hatred in Chu Ningxue''s eyes gradually began to fade, and then showed a trace of repentance.Xu Shaotang''s words are not pleasant to hear, but they hit her pain.


    Similar to the same words, Tang Zhiqiu also said in her face.


    She''s just a cousin of the Chu family. Maybe in the eyes of all the people in that circle, she''s always just the chicken that Xu Shaotang said. Even if she flies to the branches, she can''t change other people''s views on her.


    Originally, with her beautiful appearance and the status of distant cousin of Chu family, she should be able to find her own happiness!


    She is too persistent to want to enter the enviable circle, and finally destroyed her life!


    "I see now, isn''t it too late?" Chu Ning Snow''s look suddenly darkened down, this sentence is like asking Xu Shaotang, also like asking herself.


    "It''s really late!"


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "if you don''t play those tricks on the Xu family behind their back, I may spare your life, but you shouldn''t do it to my family!"


    "I know!"


    Chu Ning snow efforts to raise his neck, it seems that Xu Shaotang do not want to look down on himself, the eyes have been slowly closed, a line of tears of repentance from the eyes, efforts to suppress the fear of death, relieved to say: "you do it! If I die, I will be free... "


    "Be a good man in the next life!"


    Xu Shaotang turns his head, a real Qi instantly penetrates Chu Ningxue''s eyebrows, accompanied by a line of bright blood, Chu Ningxue''s body falls to the ground.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t look at Chu Ningxue''s body. He sighed softly and said to Zhou Shaoyou slowly: "find a place to send her to her home! Although she is our enemy, she is also a poor person. "

 Chapter 2569

    After explaining some things about Zhou Shaoyou, Xu Shaotang came to Mu''s home in Miaoyun mountain.


    However, instead of looking for mu Tiance, who was in retreat, he found Jiuwei, who was sitting in the courtyard drinking tea and chatting with Qingwu.


    They seem to get along very well. When Xu Shaotang comes in, Qingwu is holding up the teapot to add tea to the cup in front of Jiuwei.


    At first glance, I believe many people will regard these two people as the relationship between the young lady and the girl, or the wife and concubine! However, girls or concubines, anyway, are light dance.


    "Xu Shao, please sit down quickly."


    See Xu Shaotang, light dance quickly stand up to greet.


    "I''m old acquaintances. I''ll never be polite to you." Xu Shaotang looked at Qingwu with a smile, then said with a smile, "are you still used to it here?"


    "Not bad." Nine tail light return way.


    Although she is very familiar with Xu Shaotang, she seldom smiles to others except mu Tiance, which is due to her personality.


    "It looks good, too." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I thought mu Tiance''s backyard would be on fire. Now it seems that I think too much."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qingwu''s face turned red.


    "Everything will change in your mouth!" Nine tail light looking at Xu Shaotang, show eyebrow tiny Cu way: "how, look for me to have something?"


    Instead of looking for mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang came to Mu''s house to find them. It''s obvious that he didn''t come to Mu''s house to talk about the past, or just to make fun of them.


    Since they are not here to talk about the past and tease them, they can only come to find her. At least, it is impossible for Xu Shaotang to find Qingwu.


    "A little bit."


    Xu Shaotang restrained the color of joke on his face, moved to them, and was not polite to them. He sat down next to them, and the smile on his face gradually dissipated. Full of doubts, he asked Jiuwei, "have you ever heard that someone''s cultivation is clearly under the saint, but can ignore the saint''s field?"


    "Ignoring the realm of saints?"


    Jiuwei''s beautiful eyes showed a trace of surprise, "have you ever heard of such people?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, sighed: "not heard, but saw with his own eyes, just yesterday!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang told them about the child in detail, especially about the child''s escape from the snake field.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Jiuwei''s face was more surprised, and he looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief.


    "You mean that child''s real strength is still under no discipline, but he ignores the field of snake, and can slip away from you after being surrounded by the three of you?" When talking, nine tail a pair of beautiful eyes stare boss, as if by Xu Shaotang said these things surprised.


    Xu Shaotang nodded helplessly. Up to now, he still worries about this matter.


    However, looking at Jiuwei''s astonishment, it''s probably the first time that she''s heard about this kind of thing. It seems that her hope of finding an answer from her is about to come to nothing.


    "Are you sure that child''s real strength is still under no discipline?"


    Nine tail seems to still have some don''t believe, once again to Xu Shaotang confirmed.


    Xu Shaotang definitely nodded: "if the child''s strength is above WuJie, plus such a terrible speed, I''m afraid WuJie has died in his hands, that child is not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    According to their understanding of the child, if he really has the strength to kill WuJie, he will not give WuJie a chance to live.


    Although the child looks young, he is a murderer.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei immediately frowned: "it''s strange that people under the sage can ignore the realm of the sage? Is there anything else in him that can make him ignore the artifact of saints


    "Is there such an artifact? Have you heard of it? "


    Xu Shaotang raised his eyelids, slightly surprised.


    If it wasn''t for Jiuwei''s reminding, they would never have thought about this possibility. However, even if he integrated Nuwa stone into his body, he could not ignore the saint''s field. Is it difficult for that child to have a more magical artifact in his hand than Nuwa stone?


    "In my memory, this artifact does exist, but I have never seen it." Nine tail slightly thought: "if that child didn''t ignore the field of snake because he was carrying a magic weapon similar to this artifact, then I don''t know what happened."


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully in his mind and said, "do you think it''s possible that it''s because of the child''s blood?"


    "Blood?"


    Jiuwei frowned and said, "do you mean the kind of green blood on him?"


    Xu Shaotang gently nodded his head and said, "I feel that the blood on him is not the blood of heaven or our world. Maybe it is the blood of Atlantis demons I guess. Judging from the situation I have at present, this possibility should not be small."Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei fell into meditation. After a moment, he raised his head slightly and said, "it''s possible, but I don''t know anything about the blood you said. I don''t know what it is. You don''t have to worry too much about it. There are so many strange things between heaven and earth that you and I haven''t seen before. "


    Take her for example, if anyone had told her before that people under the immortal could fly around in the sky, she would not believe it, but after seeing the airplanes in this new world, she believed it.


    It was only after she came to this world that she realized that in addition to powerful cultivation and magic weapons, there were many things that could kill those who were strong. It was just that all countries had been abiding by that bottom line.


    All the confusion and ignorance, because their vision is not open enough.


    When the horizon is wide enough, when you look back at the things that have troubled you, everything will be solved naturally.


    "That''s true."


    Being said by Jiuwei, Xu Shaotang wanted to understand a lot. He nodded and sighed: "we still know too little about the world."


    "By contrast, I''m more interested in the demons you''re talking about." Jiuwei looks at Xu Shaotang with great interest.


    "You can ask mu Tiance about it later. He knows everything I know." Xu Shaotang said: "however, from the current situation, the demons thousands of years ago should not be completely eliminated, and the relationship between us and the demons is not over."


    "You are your business." Jiuwei stretched his waist lazily and said with a smile, "I just need to be by his side."

 Chapter 2570

    Two days later, Xu Shaotang received a call from Kang Weimin.


    Kang Weimin didn''t tell him anything in detail on the phone. He just asked him to go there quickly.


    Hang up the phone, he came to Kang Weimin''s home in a hurry, and as soon as he came in, he grabbed Kang Weimin excitedly and asked, "has it been deciphered?"


    When he caught Kang Weimin, he found that Kang Weimin was different.


    After two days'' absence, Kang Weimin looked haggard, his hair cluttered on his head, his eyes were covered with blood, and his eyes were slightly sunken. It is estimated that he had not had much rest these two days.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s excited look, Kang Weimin couldn''t help but smile. He reached out and pointed to Xu Shaotang''s painful arm and said with a smile, "Xu Shao, my old arm and leg can''t stand your tossing."


    "Sorry!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly released Kang Weimin and gave him a embarrassed smile. "I''m too excited, no, Professor Kang. What''s the matter with you?"


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang reached out and pointed to Kang Weimin''s eyes.


    "It''s OK. I just stayed up a little bit." Kang Weimin waved his hand and said with a smile: "you''d better put away your excitement first! If you''re so excited now, and you''ll see what I''ve deciphered, I dare not approach you. Don''t take my old life into it. "


    Although Xu Shaotang had to grasp the bone with a little effort, Xu Shaotang would know that it was too painful for him.


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang was more excited.


    It''s really cracked!


    And from Kang Weimin''s words can be heard, he deciphered the content, will be very shocking!


    Happy, Xu Shaotang quickly let Kang Weimin take himself to see the results of his decoding.


    Kang Weimin brings Xu Shaotang into his study with a smile. As soon as he opens the door of his study, Xu Shaotang is startled by the scene in front of him.


    Kang Weimin''s study was very messy. All kinds of materials he had looked up were thrown around the room in a mess. Even there were many ancient books on the ground, and he had to be careful. This is the opposite of Kang Weimin''s clean and tidy study. Xu Shaotang mistakenly thinks that he is in the wrong place.


    As soon as I entered the room, a pungent smell of instant noodles came to my face. I followed the smell and looked in the direction of hunger. But I saw that there were many instant noodles buckets piled in the corner of the room, and there were still some leftover instant noodles in the buckets.


    At first glance, Xu Shaotang thought he had walked into the garbage.


    Looking at the stunned look on Xu Shaotang''s face, Kang Weimin said with a embarrassed smile: "just deciphered the words and pictures on the tripod, I called you. I haven''t had time to clean up here."


    "I said, take it easy." Xu Shaotang pointed to the pile of instant noodles barrels and said, "if you go on struggling like this, sooner or later something will go wrong."


    Kang Weimin said with a smile: "Bai Xue went to Anluo with her boyfriend recently. No one cooked for me. I''m not busy deciphering the information on the tripod. Just deal with it casually."


    "No matter how anxious you are, don''t ruin your body."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Kang Weimin with concern: "the body is the capital of the revolution. I believe you can understand this truth without saying it. In the future, you should pay attention to it. If you have a good or bad reason for deciphering the things I brought back, I''m sorry."


    He knew that Kang Weimin was not a slovenly old man, and he always regarded his study as a holy land. Now, in order to decipher the information on the tripod as soon as possible, he tossed the study and himself like this, which moved Xu Shaotang deeply.


    He also knew that Kang Weimin didn''t want him to wait too long.


    "No, I''m used to it! Besides, I''m very happy to be able to decipher these things! "


    Kang Weimin, with a smile of indifference, took Xu Shaotang to his desk and handed him a piece of paper with only dozens of words from the computer. "This is what I deciphered. The words in some places are too vague, so I made some supplements according to the meaning of the previous text. Although there may be some mistakes, most of them should be correct "Yes."


    Xu Shaotang took the paper and looked at it carefully.


    There are very few words on the paper, which makes such a large piece of paper seem empty. It takes Xu Shaotang several minutes to finish reading just a few dozen words.


    Go back to the market!


    These dozens of words describe the contents related to Guixu!


    After that conversation with Kang Weimin, Xu Shaotang heard this place again!


    However, unlike before, this time they got a lot more information.


    The general meaning of these words is that there used to be immortals and saints living in Guixu. Later, Guixu was invaded, and the immortals and saints in Guixu fought against the invaders. Although the invaders were annihilated, the immortals and saints were almost lost, and even Guixu was sunk in the vast sea. After the sinking of Guixu, the spirits of immortals and saints were restless. The emperor had no choice but to go to Guixu in person to worship the spirits and suppress them with holy things, which made Guixu peaceful.Although it is only a few dozen words, it contains a lot of information, but these information not only did not solve their doubts, but let them fall into greater doubts.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had finished reading it, Kang Weimin said slowly, "if the above record is correct, the Guixu I told you before should be somewhere in the vast sea. I suspected that Guixu and the huangquanminghai you said were the same place, but later I thought about it carefully and denied this judgment."


    "What do you say?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Kang Weimin curiously. The same idea flashed in his mind just now. However, before he said it, he was denied by Kang Weimin.


    "The netherworld of the yellow spring is a place where saints are not allowed to enter, but this Guixu used to be the place where immortals and saints lived. This is already a contradiction." Kang Weimin pointed to the contents decoded on the paper, and his eyes were full of thinking. "Moreover, you have been to the netherworld, which is not related to sinking at all. Therefore, I think these two places should not be the same place."


    Listening to Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking. After a moment, he nodded his head gently and said, "your judgment should be correct. I have been to the netherworld of the yellow spring, where there should be nothing to do with Guixu."


    "Xu Shao, you''ve been to heaven and seen a lot. Have you ever heard of the invasion war mentioned above from anywhere?" Kang Weimin frowned and asked Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2571

    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "as far as I know, it''s about the invasion of demons and the battle of liches. I haven''t heard of anything else yet."


    In ancient times, the two most important wars were the invasion of demons and the war of liches, which could make the "immortals and saints all fall" and make Guixu disappear from the sea. Apart from these two wars, Xu Shaotang has not heard of other wars to this extent.


    Kang Weimin gently touched his chin and thought in his eyes. He said, "which war is more likely to lead to the sinking of Guixu?"


    "I don''t know that."


    Xu Shaotang spread his hands and said helplessly: "there is no description of the specific situation of the war, and I have no way to judge."


    What they are getting now are all ambiguous information. It is impossible for them to judge the situation of the war that led to the sinking of Guixu with just a few words.


    Even if the judgment is made, it is just their imagination, without any factual basis at all.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kang Weimin said with regret: "it''s a pity that the content above is too vague."


    "It''s impossible to say anything detailed in just a few dozen words."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, then doubtfully pointed to a word on the paper and asked, "do you know who this" emperor "refers to?"


    "I don''t know."


    Kang Weimin shook his head and said: "there are too many people who are called emperors in ancient times and ancient times. If you want to ask me which one I mean, I can''t answer you now. Look at the pattern on the tripod. Although the pattern is a little vague, I think it describes the so-called" emperor "sacrifice and the suppression of the spirits returning to the ruins It should be the sacrifice. "


    Listening to Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang moved his eyes to the tripod there. When he looked at it, he could only see some strange animal patterns. Now Kang Weimin said that, he vaguely distinguished a person''s outline from the vague pattern.


    According to Kang Weimin, this person should be the "emperor" recorded in the text.


    "I don''t know what the so-called" emperor "is suppressing the spirits of the dead."


    Xu Shaotang showed a strange look in his eyes and muttered: "things that can be called holy things should not be simple, right?"


    If you think about the obelisk, you can roughly guess how abnormal these things are.


    In his mind, he couldn''t help thinking about which is better, the sacred object or the obelisk of the witch clan.


    Kang Weimin didn''t know what Xu Shaotang was thinking. He just said with a smile, "I don''t care what this holy thing is. I just want to know where the Guixu ruins are and what the war that led to the sinking of the Guixu ruins is."


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang said with regret: "if we can find more relevant information in the future, we may be able to solve this problem."


    Although they learned something about Guixu from the tripod, what they knew was only the tip of the iceberg.


    The tripod let them know something, but it also brought them more questions, and they are all questions that they can''t start now.


    If we want to make a thorough understanding of Guixu, we have to find more records about Guixu.


    Kang Weimin said, "now I only hope that some cultural relics can be found in the Yin Ruins, which can help us understand the Guixu."


    When it comes to Yin Ruins, Xu Shaotang can''t help asking, "is there any new progress in Yin Ruins?"


    When Kang Weimin first discovered Guixu, he saw it from the damaged cultural relics of Yin Ruins. If he still wants to find a lot of information about Guixu, Yin Ruins are undoubtedly the most promising place.


    "Yes, it does, but I don''t know whether it is related to Guixu." Kang Weimin said: "I''m just asking Bai Xue to go over and have a look for me. If there is something about Guixu among the newly unearthed things, she will inform me at the first time."


    "That''s why she went to Anluo!" Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that at first he heard Kang Weimin say that Bai Xue had gone to Anluo. He didn''t think about it yet. After understanding the purpose of Bai Xue''s going to Anluo, Xu Shaotang joked: "is that girl reliable? You look like you are going to let her inherit your mantle


    Xu Shaotang was a joke, but Kang Weimin nodded his head seriously.


    "No?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Kang Weimin in surprise, "is she willing?"


    But he knew that Bai Xue was most interested in those strange plants. Now Kang Weimin asked Bai Xue to inherit his mantle, but the girl didn''t jump up to rush with him?


    "I didn''t want to, but what happened later? After that, the girl began to show a strong interest in those ancient things. " Speaking of this, Kang Weimin''s face suddenly showed a happy look, and said with a smile: "that girl is talented. She has learned a lot from me in the past two years, and it''s more than enough to be a pioneer."Listening to Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang was also happy for him. He said with a smile, "now you finally don''t have to worry about finding someone to inherit the mantle."


    "Ha ha, that''s true!"


    Kang Weimin said with a laugh: "to speak of it, I also want to thank Xu Shao. If you hadn''t seen through the tricks of the black witch at the beginning, the girl would not have been interested in ancient things. Maybe, it''s called the will of heaven in the dark!"


    Kang Yibo is not happy to be seen as an inheritor of history.


    Once he thought about Xu Shaotang, but now he doesn''t have to think about it any more.


    They were talking and laughing when the phone rang in the room.


    Kang Weimin quickly found his mobile phone from a pile of clutter. Seeing the caller''s name displayed on the mobile phone, Kang Weimin suddenly showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, pointed to his mobile phone and said with a smile to Xu Shaotang: "talk about Cao Cao! Just now I''m still talking about this girl. Now I''m calling. I hope there''s good news for this girl! "


    With that, Kang Weimin quickly connected the phone.


    Listening to the voice of Bai Xue from the mobile phone, Kang Weimin has more and more smiles on his face.


    After hanging up the phone, Kang Weimin was full of excitement and said to Xu Shaotang, "I really guessed it! They have found something new! Xu Shao, how about going to Anluo with me? "


    "No problem, start now!"


    Xu Shaotang was also very happy. He was interested in the event of returning to the ruins. There was a new discovery in Anluo. How could he miss such a thing?


    Even if Kang Weimin didn''t invite him, he would take the initiative to follow him.


    After that, they immediately went out of the door and rushed to the Yin Ruins in Anluo.

 Chapter 2572

    Anluo is just a small city, which is not prosperous. It can''t be compared with the big cities like Beijing and Tianhai.


    But when it comes to the ancient historical origins, Anluo can definitely rank the top in China.


    Compared with the capital, Anluo has a sense of history.


    Instead of going to the Yin Ruins, Xu Shaotang went to the remote mountainous area about five miles southeast of the Yin Ruins.


    When they arrived, the excavation was still going on here. A cordon was set up outside, and there were special police officers to protect them.


    After a simple greeting, Professor Ding, who was in charge of the excavation, personally brought them to the excavation site and said to Kang Weimin as he walked: "Lao Kang, please go there yourself. The excavation is of great significance to us. If it''s the same as what we guessed, the excavation is of milestone significance to our archaeological circles."


    "Let''s not talk about that."


    Kang Weimin said with a smile, "if you want to thank me, I''d like to thank you. I''m just interested in those ancient cultures. I''m not afraid of trouble. I''m just afraid to let me down."


    "Let''s go and have a look with me first."


    Professor Ding and Kang Weimin were obviously very familiar with each other. They took Kang Weimin to the pile of cultural relics, pointed to one of the heavy stone tablets, and said, "the relatively complete object we have excavated is this stone tombstone, and the others are either not recorded or eroded by time."


    Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the tombstone. It was not big, it was about one square meter in size, and there were a few words carved on it.


    However, these characters are neither modern characters nor any known ancient characters. Some are like the most primitive hieroglyphs, and some are like Latin. Anyway, Xu Shaotang didn''t know a word.


    Kang Weimin didn''t speak. He just quickly put on his gloves and gently wiped the surface of the tombstone, vaguely giving people the illusion that he was stroking his lover.


    People are nervous looking at Kang Weimin, waiting for him to solve the doubts in people''s hearts.


    More than ten minutes later, Kang Weimin slowly raised his head, then shook his head slightly to Professor Ding and said, "Lao Ding, it seems that this is not a tombstone."


    "Not a tombstone?"


    Professor Ding exclaimed and asked, "what''s that?"


    "It looks like an epic or something. You''ve heard Homer''s epic, probably something like that." Kang Weimin said: "I don''t know what''s written on it for a while and a half. Let me take a few photos and go back to do a good research."


    With that, Kang Weimin took out his mobile phone and began to take pictures.


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Bai Xue curiously came forward and asked: "grandfather, you don''t know what''s written on it. How can you conclude that it''s epic?"


    Her question is exactly what Xu Shaotang wanted to ask.


    The appearance of this stone tablet is too much like a tombstone. I believe most people will connect it with the tombstone at the first sight when they see it. Since Kang Weimin doesn''t know the content of the text above, how can he connect it with the epic?


    "I''m not sure it''s epic, just speculation." Kang Weimin patiently explained: "if it''s a tombstone, there should be the year of birth and death on it. Although I don''t know the characters on it, the layout of these characters doesn''t seem to have a year. Of course, it''s just my guess. Maybe it''s a tombstone. Maybe the funeral at that time is very different from what we are doing now? "


    Anything unknown has infinite possibilities.


    Without concrete results, Kang Weimin did not dare to be too arbitrary. Looking at the appearance of the stone tablet, it has been thousands of years at least. In such a long time, many things may have changed, and it is normal for funeral and other things to be different from what they know.


    After hearing Kang Weimin''s explanation, people turned their eyes to the stone tablet. However, it seems that they didn''t see anything from the stone tablet.


    "Grandfather, how can I feel that there are several words on it that are a little similar to the words on the materials in your study?" Bai Xue glanced at Kang Weimin, pointed to the words on the left side of the stone tablet and said, "if you think about it carefully, have you seen these words before?"


    "I haven''t seen it anywhere."


    Kang Weimin looked at Bai Xue with a smile and said: "these words are very simple, unlike the words we have now, which are very clear. At first glance, most of the words feel the same. If only I had seen them, I would not have to bother to decipher them again."


    Kang Weimin is right. For these laymen, most of the characters don''t look very different. Only some of the more complex characters are easier to distinguish.


    "How long will it take you to decipher it?"


    Professor Ding asked eagerly.


    "It''s hard to say." Kang Weimin frowned and said: "originally, we have very little information about these ancient Chinese characters. You and I are also experts in this field. I believe you know that whether we can decipher them is a problem, let alone give you a definite time. Let me go back and study it. ""Well, I hope you can decipher it."


    Professor Ding also understood that what Kang Weimin said was a fact. He said helplessly: "we have no exact data to prove the existence of the Xia Dynasty. The first time I saw this stone tablet, I thought that there might be documents on it that can prove the existence of the Xia Dynasty."


    Kang Weimin nodded and said, "OK, you continue to be busy. I''ll let you know when I get news later."


    They talked a few more words, and Kang Weimin left with them.


    After walking out of a distance, Kang Weimin suddenly slapped Bai Xue''s head with a slap and said: "dead girl, I almost let your grandfather show up!"


    Bai Xue looked at Kang Weimin for some inexplicable reasons. A moment later, her eyes suddenly brightened and she said, "do you know those words?"


    "Keep your voice down, for fear that others won''t know!"


    Kang Weimin said with a smile, "you girl, you don''t have any scheming. You can''t talk about some things casually, you know?"


    Those things in ancient times were not suitable for everyone to know. He didn''t think that before. Now the more he knows about them, the more careful he is. In particular, the things about the witches give him a big wake-up call.


    He doesn''t want to kill himself and his family because of these things. He is not Xu Shaotang. He has nothing to do with those martial arts and monks.


    "Professor Kang, do you really know the words on that stone tablet?" Xu Shaotang didn''t expect that the old man still had a hand. He was curious.

 Chapter 2573

    "Know some, not all."


    Kang Weimin smile, said: "I have a bold guess, do you want to know?"


    "Grandfather, don''t play the game and say it Bai Xue can''t wait to pull Kang Weimin''s arm and shake it hard.


    "Yes, Professor Kang, come on!" Xu Shaotang also said: "do you think there is something we don''t want to know?"


    Looking at their impatient appearance, Kang Weimin laughed and said solemnly: "you should have noticed that there are two kinds of words on the stone tablet! I can understand one of them, and I''ve never seen the other


    "Two languages?"


    Several people were surprised at the same time, but they noticed that some of the characters on it were like hieroglyphs, and the other part was like very old Latin. But Xu Shaotang, who is proficient in many languages and characters, knew that it was not Latin, but the overall appearance was similar to Latin.


    At the beginning, they had noticed the difference between the two characters, but they didn''t think about it. Now when they heard Kang Weimin''s words, they felt like they were in a hurry.


    "Professor Kang, do you mean that the contents recorded in those two languages are the same, but they are recorded in two languages?" Xu Shaotang is full of amazement, said: "in ancient times, people began to play bilingual?"


    Rao Shi has a lot of knowledge, and now he feels a little incredible. Kang Weimin''s conjecture is too bold. I believe that if other researchers of ancient Chinese characters hear it, they will scoff.


    Kang Weimin deliberately conceals Professor Ding. I think there are some reasons for this.


    Kang Weimin nodded and said, "isn''t it incredible? To be honest, I think it''s incredible, but I think my guess should be right. "


    Bai Xue pouted and said, "grandfather, you have said so much, but you still haven''t said what the written records are."


    "Say you wench have no eyesight to see, you still don''t believe." Kang Weimin looked at Bai Xue with a smile, "you haven''t seen it yet, grandfather, you don''t want to know."


    "Grandfather!"


    "Do you want me to take over your job?" he said


    "Yes, why not?"


    Kang Weimin smiles, raises his hand to pat Bai Xue''s head gently, and says: "girl, it''s not my grandfather''s intention to hide you, but you and I are ordinary people. It''s much better not to know than to know some things! Grandfather is protecting you, understand? "


    It''s said that one can gain one''s wisdom by taking a cut. After the witch affair, Kang Weimin also understood a lot of things. Although he knew that Bai Xue wanted to know the content of the stone tablet, he didn''t want Bai Xue to know.


    The girl doesn''t have any scheming. She may leak the content one day. If she doesn''t get it right, she will bring disaster to her.


    It''s better to let her know nothing than that.


    Looking at Kang Weimin full of tenderness, Bai Xue took his hand and gradually put it down. For a long time, he seemed to block up Qi and said: "even if you don''t tell me, I will study it myself. I don''t believe it. I can''t decipher the content above!"


    "Bai Xue, grandfather is for your own good."


    Listen to Bai Xue''s stubborn words, her boyfriend Zhuang Li can''t help quietly persuading her.


    But Bai Xue stubbornly shakes her head, stares at Kang Weimin, angrily turns around and leaves, mumbling: "without you, butcher Zhang, I still don''t eat pigs with fur!"


    Kang Weimin looked at Bai Xue helplessly, waved to Zhuang Li who was standing there awkwardly and said: "Xiaozhuang, go to persuade her, this girl is a dead eye."


    Zhuang Li nods and catches up with Bai Xue.


    When both of them had gone away, Xu Shaotang was full of curiosity and asked: "Professor Kang, what is recorded above, even Bai Xue has to hide it?"


    Judging from Kang Weimin''s current actions, the things recorded above should not be simple. They are likely to be directly related to the events of ancient times.


    Kang Weimin sighed softly and said slowly, "let''s find a quiet place to sit down and speak slowly."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and took Kang Weimin to the foot of the mountain.


    They found a stone and sat down. Kang Weimin then asked slowly, "Xu Shao, do you remember the Tang Yu period that I told you before, which was not recorded in official history or unofficial history?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "remember, you said it was an era before the Xia Dynasty. Why, is the text on the stone tablet related to the Tang Yu era?"


    "No!"


    Kang Weimin shook his head and said, "it''s not related to the Tang Yu era. These characters should be the characters of the Tang Yu era!"


    "What about the content?"


    Xu Shaotang had no interest in the Tang Yu era. He just wanted to know what was recorded on that stone tablet. Kang Weimin even wanted to conceal Bai Xue.


    "Epic!"


    Kang Weimin said: "the story above is about the emperor leading the soldiers to fight against the invaders, which is directly related to the records on the tripod. I think these two stories are about the same thing.""Tell me more about it!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly became interested, and his eyes were excited. In the morning, they were still confused about the war that led to the sinking of Guixu, but now they have more information. It''s not too timely.


    "The invaders described above have strong bodies. Everyone is tens of feet tall. They can eat a beast in one bite and smash boulders with one palm. The invaders'' bodies are extremely hard. At first, the emperor could not help the invaders. Later, the emperor summoned the gods to help him and gathered all their strength to fight with the invaders The fierce war wiped out the invaders. In that war, there were no soldiers under the emperor, and countless gods fell. "


    Kang Weimin said the general meaning of the epic on the stone tablet again and said, "anyway, what the stone tablet records is how fierce the invaders were and how fierce the war was."


    "Invasion of demons!"


    After hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang blurted out four words.


    The first time of the great war depicted in this epic reminds him of the invasion of the demons, especially the description of the invaders'' bodies. The first thing that reminds him of is the equipment such as mecha.


    Judging from his understanding of the demons, with the known level of technology of the demons, it''s very normal for the demons to produce equipment such as mecha.


    So the war that led to the sinking of Guixu was also caused by the invasion of demons?

 Chapter 2574

    "Yes, I think so, too."


    Kang Weimin nodded and said: "from the information I have, the war described above is likely to be the war against the invasion of the demons. The" emperor "mentioned above and the words on the tripod should be the same person."


    "Professor Kang, I have another question."


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang was full of doubts and asked, "since it is an epic recording the war, why should it be described in two languages? What is the other kind of writing? "


    Kang Weimin said: "I have some guesses, but some are too bold. Even I think it''s incredible."


    "You say it


    Xu Shaotang has seen all kinds of incredible things. Now in his eyes, there are only possible and impossible things, and there is nothing incredible. How much of what he knows is inconceivable to outsiders?


    In his own words, it is numb to see more.


    Now, even if someone told him that the sun would rise from the west, he would not think it was so incredible.


    Kang Weimin took a deep breath and sorted out his mood a little bit. Then he whispered: "I guess those words are most likely from the demons!"


    "Well?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked, "do you have any basis?"


    "No, it''s just a guess."


    Kang Weimin said: "I guess the reason that the stone tablet used two kinds of words to record the war is that one is to praise the great achievements of the" emperor "who led us to repel the invaders, and the other is to frighten the invaders. This is the only way to record the war in the words of the invaders! These are just my own imagination, without any basis. "


    Listening to Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking.


    In a sense, Kang Weimin''s conjecture is not unreasonable, and it is reasonable for people in ancient times to do so. Unfortunately, all of today''s conjecture is only conjecture, and there is no direct evidence.


    "First of all!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "we''ll talk about the rest later. It''s not easy for us to find out so many things now. Isn''t the excavation there still going on? Maybe there will be new discoveries soon."


    "So it is


    Kang Weimin nodded and said, "let''s stay in Anluo for two days first."


    After the discussion, Xu Shaotang will send Kang Weimin to the hotel, and he will go to the city of Anluo for a stroll.


    Anluo is a place with few things, that is, there are many antique markets. This is also related to the long history of Anluo. The antique market here is extremely hot, which is better than that in the capital.


    People from all over the country want to come here to get good things, but most of them just buy fake ones.


    Aimless Xu Shaotang also walked into an antique street. Anyway, he was idle, so he came here to have a look.


    He didn''t want to get priceless antiques from here. He just wanted to see if he could come across some objects that recorded the situation of returning to the market. Although he knew it was not possible, it was better than staying in a hotel and thinking about it.


    If you don''t find anything, it''s time to open your eyes.


    After wandering in the antique street for nearly half an hour, Xu Shaotang didn''t get anything. Just as he was about to leave the antique street, a voice like a yellow warbler suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Brother Xu!"


    Qin''s words?


    Hearing the sound, Xu Shaotang turns his head in surprise. The man at the door of the antique shop a few meters behind him is not Qin Qianyu. Who is that? Beside Qin Qianyu, he found an acquaintance.


    Old nine!


    Seeing these two people, Xu Shaotang was surprised. How did they get together?


    I haven''t seen him for a long time. Lao Jiu seems to be doing very well. He''s dressed in suits and shoes, and his face is very moist. His originally thin body seems to be a little fat. He looks very energetic and feels much younger than when he saw Lao Jiu two years ago.


    Although curious, it''s still a pleasure to meet acquaintances here. Xu Shaotang quickly walks to them.


    "Xu Shao!"


    Lao Jiu greets Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Why are you here?" Full of curiosity, Xu Shaotang asked, "don''t tell me, you are also here to find antiques by yourself?"


    "No!"


    Qin Qianyu smiles and says playfully, "guess what we''re here for?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu with a smile and joked: "it''s impossible for Lao Jiu to bring you to rob the tomb."


    He was originally a joke, but Qin Qianyu nodded heavily and said with a smile: "hee hee, you really guessed it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang, speechless, reached out and knocked Qin Qianyu on the head. "If you really want to steal a tomb, your grandfather will send you to prison every minute!"Of course, if he didn''t believe Qin Qianyu, would he still have to steal his tomb?


    Besides, Lao Jiu has already quit that line.


    Old nine ha ha a smile, serious say: "we really come to rob a grave."


    "Lao Jiu, are you kidding?"


    Seeing that Lao Jiu doesn''t look fake, Xu Shaotang hesitates slightly and looks at Qin Qianyu. Is this girl crazy?


    Looking for excitement?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s stunned look, Qin Qianyu immediately closed his mouth and said with a light smile: "brother Xu, you''re scared. We''re really here to steal tombs, but we''re just here to make movies about tomb robberies."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately threw her a white eye.


    Just like making a movie, he was so serious about tomb raiding that he almost arrested them.


    "Recently, the domestic movies about this theme are quite popular, and our company also comes to join in the fun." Qin Xiaoyu explained with a smile: "in order to make the shooting more realistic, I specially invited Lao Jiu to take part in the shooting. Today, we are here to select some props. By the way, we can also learn about the culture of the corresponding period, so as not to make jokes."


    "Come here to choose props?"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised to see Qin Qianyu, then he put up his thumb and said: "you can really give up your blood!"


    Although most of the things here are fakes, the owners of antique shops are asking for a lot of money. If you choose props from here and make a movie, it is likely to be a sky high cost.


    "Xu Shao, it''s not as exaggerated as you think."


    Lao Jiu said with a smile: "many shop owners here will copy some artworks. What we want to buy is those things. Don''t worry. I can''t afford to lose. I have a clear knowledge of these things."


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately burst into laughter: "I forgot that you should have contacted people in this field when you robbed tombs before."

 Chapter 2575

    Can meet these two in Anluo, Xu Shaotang immediately become no longer bored.


    While chatting with them about the antique street, he also learned that Qin Qianyu didn''t take part in the film, but just appeared as a producer. The director of the film was Shang song, who had contact with Xu Shaotang. Besides acting as the art deputy director, Lao Jiu also played a feng shui master in the film.


    The place where they shot was in a grand canyon northwest of Anluo. Qin Qianyu and Lao Jiu arrived in Anluo only yesterday. They had a night''s rest and came to this antique street early this morning.


    Originally, Qin Qianyu, the producer, didn''t need to follow him. On the one hand, in order to ensure the quality of the film, on the other hand, because he was bored, he came to see it with Lao Jiu.


    Since we can meet in Anluo, it''s natural for us to get together. After all, Xu Shaotang and Lao Jiu haven''t seen each other for a long time. Lao Jiu is his life-saving benefactor.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang wanted to invite Kang Weimin to come and get together. As a result, Kang Weimin said that he had to think about something. Xu Shaotang knew that he was still thinking about going back to the market, so he didn''t advise him much.


    The place where they met was in the hotel where the crew stayed. Qin Qianyu didn''t ask anyone else, but just called Shang song.


    After receiving a call from Qin Qianyu, Shang song, who is still studying the script repeatedly, comes in a hurry.


    As soon as they met, Shang song welcomed Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face. He warmly held Xu Shaotang''s hand and said with a smile, "Xu Shao, thank you so much!"


    "Thank me?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at shangsong inexplicably. Shangsong''s thanks seem to have no reason.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s inexplicable look, Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "when you dueled with those people some time ago, Shang Dao made a lot of money on him. Now he''s making a lot of money. He doesn''t even want to make a movie."


    Shang Song said with a smile: "how can I, even if I don''t shoot whose movie, I can''t stop shooting Miss Qin''s movie!"


    He does have the intention to turn to investment. Compared with being a director, it seems that making money by investment is faster and easier. In recent years, the domestic film market has completely broken out. As long as it is not too bad, he will not lose money. Moreover, after being a director for so many years, he still has some unique views on the quality of films.


    However, Qin Qianyu personally called to invite him to direct the film, and he wanted to sell Qin Qianyu''s face.


    "Ha ha, so I have to thank Xu Shao well!" Lao Jiu said with a smile.


    "You bet, too?" Xu Shaotang looks at Lao Jiu in amazement.


    Lao Jiu stretched out a finger, nodded and said with a smile, "not much. I bet 100000 dollars."


    "You are all rich now!"


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect so many people to bet on themselves in that gamble.


    Now the huge profits can also be regarded as a reward for their trust in themselves.


    "Well, they are all local tyrants now!" Qin Qianyu smiles and says, "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that Shangdao is also one of the natural investors of this film. Shangdao is a zero reward director of this film."


    Shang Song said with a smile: "even if I direct with zero pay, I believe this film will make me a lot of money! By the way, it''s rare to meet Xu Shao here. Otherwise, Xu Shao will also be a guest star in the movie. I believe that as long as Xu Shao shows his face, the movie will sell well! "


    He still can''t forget the film starring Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Although the film was shot in a hurry to deal with the crisis, it created a box office myth in the history of Xia''s film, which indirectly led to the popularity of the whole Xia''s film market.


    Even now, two or three years have passed, the box office record of that film has not been broken, and the box office of the second film in the total box office list is even less than half of that film.


    Many people say that in the next ten years, no movie can break the box office myth of that movie.


    Xu Shaotang is about to refuse. Qin Qianyu shakes his head to Shang song and says, "come on, you don''t know him. He''s a busy man. He doesn''t have time to play a guest role in the movie."


    Although Qin Jianyu also knows that Xu Shaotang''s guest role can make this upcoming movie sell well, she knows that Xu Shaotang is not interested in these things at all. It''s better for him to go to the set to deliver boxed lunch if he wants to play a guest role in the movie.


    "What a pity!" Shang song sighed and said with emotion: "although the film was shot in a hurry, it was the peak of my film career. I don''t think I can make a better film in my life."


    Just as Shang song was so sorry, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll take a call. It''s from the other side of the set. I think something''s wrong." Shang song apologizes to the three and connects the phone in a hurry.


    "What?"


    Shang song''s face suddenly changed when he got on the phone. He said angrily, "tell them to go away, or call the police immediately. Don''t be polite to them!"


    After that, Shang song hung up with an angry face."What''s the matter?"


    See still loose facial expression is not right, Qin shallow language asks a way in a hurry.


    "Nothing!"


    Shang song waved his hand, and his anger quickly subsided. He said with a sneer, "a group of local gangsters are not open-minded. They actually go to the set to collect protection fees. They really don''t know how to die!"


    "Protection fee..."


    Qin Qianyu suddenly looks black, shakes his head and says with a bitter smile: "are these people crazy about money? What''s the age of this? Do you still want to collect protection fees? "


    "When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds."


    Shang song''s helpless smile.


    Hearing Shang song''s words, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile: "do you want me to give them a warning? Anyway, leisure is also leisure, so we should have fun. "


    "No!"


    Shang song quickly waved his hand and said: "how dare you bother Xu Shao for such a trivial matter? It''s OK. I''ve already said hello to the people on the set. If those gangsters don''t know what''s interesting, they will go to the bureau to reflect on themselves!"


    It''s not the first time that Shang song has been a director for so many years.


    More than ten years ago, he might have chosen to spend money to avoid disaster, but now in this era, when it comes to this kind of thing, he just calls the police directly and doesn''t bother to talk to those people.


    "Yes, we can''t deal with such trifles. What else can we do?"


    Qin Qianyu naturally took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. It''s rare for us to meet here. Let''s get together today. We''ll start work tomorrow. We won''t have time to be lazy."


    Seeing Qin Qianyu''s intimate behavior towards Xu Shaotang, old monk Jiu looks at each other and smiles.

 Chapter 2576

    the second day.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang and Kang Weimin had breakfast in the hotel, Qin Qianyu called.


    Listening to Qin''s words, a cold light suddenly flashed in Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Shaotang said to Kang Weimin: "Professor Kang, I have something to do. I want to go out."


    Kang Weimin waved his hand and said generously, "it''s OK. You just go. Anyway, I don''t go anywhere."


    Leaving the hotel, Xu Shaotang hurried to Qin Qianyu''s film set where they made the film.


    When he arrived at the set, a police car had already stopped outside the set. Qin Qianyu was talking to a police officer.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Shao Yu suddenly went missing? Are those little gangsters who made trouble on the set yesterday playing tricks


    Qin Qianyu told him on the phone that early this morning, there was a phone call from the other side of the set, saying that the two staff members who were involved in setting up the location yesterday suddenly disappeared. They were still twin brothers. They were still there when we went to bed last night, but they were gone when we got up this morning.


    When he got the news, his first reaction was that the little gangster who made trouble on the set yesterday was playing tricks.


    It''s not the first time he''s heard of kidnapping when he can''t get protection money.


    The moment I saw Xu Shaotang, the policeman''s eyes burst out with excitement. It was like a fan seeing his idol.


    "Hello, Mr. Xu!"


    Police officers instantly "abandon" Qin Qianyu, full of enthusiasm to shake hands with Xu Shaotang.


    "Hello


    Although Xu Shaotang was not comfortable with the enthusiasm of the police, he still shook hands with the police politely and said, "let''s understand the case first."


    "Well, yes, let''s get to know the case first!" The police officer nodded, but his eyes still fell on Xu Shaotang.


    After the duel in fangcunshan, more than half of the people in the state of Xia knew Xu Shaotang, and the policeman was naturally among them.


    He originally thought that a person like Xu Shaotang was unattainable, but he didn''t have any airs.


    "I also suspect that it''s the gangsters who are playing tricks." Qin Qianyu, with a slightly angry look on his face, said to the police officer with endless hatred: "please bring those little gangsters to justice! It''s no longer a simple riot. It''s a kidnapping! "


    Hearing Qin''s words, the police officer slightly shook his head and frowned: "Miss Qin, this case should not be as simple as you think. We also know which gang of troublemakers you are talking about. It''s common to steal chickens, touch dogs, fight and so on. But when it comes to kidnapping, it''s estimated that they will be killed I don''t have the guts. "


    "Whether it''s them or not, first find the gang and interrogate them."


    Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "so far, at least their suspicion is the biggest."


    "Mr. Xu is right." The police officer nodded slightly and said, "we will find those people in the shortest time. If we have any news about the missing people, we will inform you as soon as possible."


    "Well, please." Xu Shaotang said politely.


    The police officer quickly said, "Mr. Xu, you''re welcome. It''s our duty. Mr. Xu, please talk with Miss Qin first, and then I''ll go to the relevant personnel to make a record. "


    "Well!"


    After making a simple note with the person who first found the two brothers missing, the police car left quickly.


    Looking at the speeding police car, Qin Qianyu frowned slightly and asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice: "brother Xu, do you think it is possible that these police officers are protecting the gangsters? Nine times out of ten, it has something to do with those gangsters, but the police officer is still excusing them. "


    "I don''t think so."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "are you always the decoration of Qin? It''s not that they don''t know who you are. They don''t have the guts


    Qin Qianyu is also a celebrity now. As long as these police officers often surf the Internet, they should all know the identity of Qin Qianyu. Who will fight against the Qin family in order to protect some gangsters? Isn''t that just death!


    "Well, even if they don''t know me, they know you." Qin Qianyu nodded slightly and said anxiously: "however, besides those gangsters, who else might kidnap our staff? The crew has been setting up the location here since they came here, and it''s impossible to offend other people. "


    This film has not started shooting, so big things have happened. If we want to use this to hype, the topic is enough. But the film directed by Shang song, where do we need to use this inferior means to hype.


    "Let the police handle the affairs of those gangsters. I believe the police will soon catch them! Ask your staff if there was anything unusual about the two brothers yesterday, or if anyone found them out of the set at night


    Xu Shaotang thought to himself: "after all, this is a place where people rarely visit. If they go outside the set at night, they may get lost.""Shangdao has already asked, there is no such situation as you said." Qin Qianyu said with a sad face: "those two brothers are professional people. They often help each drama group to set up the location. It''s impossible that they don''t know the rules of the drama group. They should not run around."


    While they were talking, Shang song and Lao Jiu came to him.


    Shang song''s face is not very good-looking. After all, the disappearance of the two staff members is no small matter.


    Shang song gnashed his teeth and said: "these bastards, I knew they were so mean. Yesterday, I should let Xu Shao clean them up!"


    He still thinks it''s the missing brothers who were kidnapped by those gangsters.


    See still loose that hate teeth itch appearance, Xu Shaotang can''t help patting his shoulder gently: "don''t worry, really if that gang of little gangsters in mischief, the police should soon solve the case."


    "Who else is there but those little gangsters?"


    "It''s impossible that our own staff kidnapped them," Shang Song said


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what the situation is now, so he can only say helplessly: "wait, if there is no accident, the police should be able to send news in the afternoon."


    Since the police have a general idea of the people who came to collect the protection fee yesterday, I believe they will be able to find them soon. When they are interrogated, everything will be clear.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Shang song can''t help nodding slightly. Now besides waiting for the news from the police, there seems to be no better way.


    Because of the panic caused by the missing people, the building of the location has stopped temporarily. Xu Shaotang has nothing else to do, so he accompanies them here to wait for the news from the police.

 Chapter 2577

    While waiting for the news from the police, Xu Shaotang also took time to go around the nearby mountain area. He let go of his divine sense and searched next to next. After some tossing, he didn''t find the breath of strangers, which basically negated the speculation that the two brothers were lost in the mountains.


    This discovery suddenly made Xu Shaotang feel that this seemingly simple thing seemed to start to become complicated.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang returned to the set, Qin Qianyu rushed forward.


    "I don''t find the breath of living people in the mountains." Xu Shaotang gently shook his head at her: "those two brothers should not be lost in the mountains, unless they are dead."


    The spirit can''t detect the breath of the dead. However, if the two brothers really died in the mountains, it can almost be concluded that they didn''t lose their way in the mountains and died. They must have been murdered!


    One night, no one will die because of hunger and lack of water. Even if there is an accident such as falling off a cliff, it should not happen at the same time.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu''s face suddenly appeared a flustered color: "what should we do now?"


    "We have to wait for the news from the police first."


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "however, this matter may be more complicated than we imagined."


    When Xu Shaotang said that, Qin Qianyu''s face suddenly became more ugly. He said to himself, "if we had known that this would happen, we would not have come here to take pictures."


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t take everything to yourself."


    Xu Shaotang comforted: "those two brothers may not have met with misfortune. Don''t always think about the bad."


    "Brother Xu, I thought I had grown up to be independent, but now I know that I''m not mature enough and I will panic when I encounter things." Qin Qianyu slowly raised his head, watery eyes staring at Xu Shaotang, "if it wasn''t for you here, I might have been in a big mess now."


    People always see themselves clearly when they encounter things. Qin Qianyu is like this now.


    Two years of precipitation, let her make a lot of progress in the market, also let her learn a lot of things, she thought that she had enough mature, but until today encountered this sudden situation, she knew that she was not calm enough, a little encounter some things, immediately let her show the original shape.


    This, she compared to pity heart and Tantai Jingming and others do not know how much difference, let alone compared with Xu Shaotang.


    "You haven''t encountered anything like this before. It''s normal to be in a mess."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "after this event, I believe you will not be so confused if you encounter similar things in the future."


    "Well, I hope it doesn''t happen in the future." Qin Qianyu gently stirred his messy hair and said with a bitter smile, "I have invested so many movies in the past two years, but there is no accident. This time, the investment in tomb raiding movies happened. Is it really a taboo?"


    "Why, what did someone say in private?"


    Xu Shaotang set his eyes on the staff gathered in twos and threes not far away.


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly and said helplessly: "it''s no wonder that they, after all, this subject matter is really sensitive, and it happens that this kind of thing happened, so it''s normal for them to think wildly."


    Think about it carefully, Qin Qianyu thinks that they should also thank the little gangsters who came to collect the protection fee yesterday. They made such a fuss, which at least made many staff believe that it was the little gangsters who kidnapped the two brothers.


    If the two brothers disappeared for no reason, it would be even more frightening now.


    The more unknown things are, the more fear they can bring.


    "It''s OK for them to think about it. Just don''t think about it."


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "there is always a reason for everything. The two brothers can''t disappear without any reason. When we find out the reason, those people will naturally shut up."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu managed to squeeze out a smile, and said with some fatigue: "brother Xu, can I borrow your shoulder?"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and let Qin Qianyu lean his head on his shoulder.


    The girl must have been bothered by the disappearance of those people. After listening to the nonsense of some superstitious staff members, she is now physically and mentally exhausted.


    "All say rely on, rely on, now I suddenly understand the meaning of this word."


    Leaning on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and letting his beautiful hair pour out, Qin Qianyu feels that he has calmed down a lot. He says: "I really want to have a good sleep on your shoulder. When I wake up, everything has been solved."


    "Have you ever heard of ostrich?"


    Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Qin Qianyu raised his head and gave Xu Shaotang a puzzled look. Then he leaned his head on his shoulder again and said in a soft voice, "of course I have."


    Xu Shaotang continued with a smile: "do you know that ostrich has a habit of hiding its head in the sand when it is in danger, thinking that it will not be seen.""Brother Xu wants to say that I''m an ostrich, right?"


    Qin Qianyu was amused by Xu Shaotang''s words, and his face also showed a smile from his heart.


    "Yes, you''re not an ostrich. What''s your attitude?" Xu Shaotang patted her head gently, "it''s useless to run away from things. There will always be a way to face them bravely."


    "I''m not an ostrich."


    Qin Qianyu gently stirred his head and said with a smile: "I am dependent on you. With you here, I want to rely on you! Brother Xu, if we can''t be lovers, I''ll cut off your shoulder secretly and sleep on your shoulder. I''ll sleep soundly. "


    "You are not posing a threat to me!"


    Xu Shaotang was also amused by the girl''s words, "it seems that if we can''t become lovers, I have to hide from you, otherwise I can''t keep my shoulder. What''s the saying? I''m not afraid of thieves, I''m afraid of them."


    This girl has been able to joke, it seems that the mood should be better, and it''s not in vain that she said so much to her.


    "Let''s try to be lovers."


    Qin Qianyu showed a smile in his eyes and said with a smile: "if we become lovers, I should rely on you. Then you will not say that I am ostrich."


    "I''ll try my best!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed, patted Qin Qianyu on the shoulder and said, "if you are in a better mood, get up quickly. Otherwise, people here should say that they are worried about the missing people there, but we are in love here."


    After Xu Shaotang said this, Qin Qianyu reluctantly left his shoulder, only to see that the people on the set were looking at both of them, and suddenly a red glow rose on his face

 Chapter 2578

    Within two hours, the news came from the police.


    However, the police did not elaborate on the phone, saying that they had sent someone to communicate with them face to face.


    More than 20 minutes later, a large team of police cars drove into the set.


    The first police car stopped and a middle-aged man in uniform came out.


    The middle-aged man quickly walked up to Xu Shaotang, shook hands with him and said, "Hello, Mr. Xu. I''m Wang Ming, the leader of the Criminal Investigation Brigade. I''m in charge of this missing case. If you don''t mind, let''s take a step."


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wang Ming in surprise and nods to one side with him.


    Wang Ming called him over alone, making him feel that this seemingly ordinary case of missing people suddenly had an unusual taste.


    When they came to the corner of the set, Wang Ming said slowly, "when we caught those gangsters who came to the set to collect protection fees yesterday, they were still thinking about how to block Miss Qin and them. After our surprise interrogation, they explained their intention to collect protection fees, but they knew nothing about the two missing staff members."


    "Then it''s not them." Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "team Wang called me here alone. I don''t think he just wanted to tell me about it?"


    "Well!"


    Wang Ming nodded and said, "to be honest with Mr. Xu, this is the third missing person case we have received this month. My preliminary judgment is that the missing cases of two staff members on the set should be related to the previous two missing cases."


    Xu Shaotang''s face was slightly thoughtful and said, "what did you find?"


    "I''m sorry to say that."


    Wang Ming looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly and said with a bitter smile: "we have been investigating for more than half a month, and we have not found any valuable clues. Today, this kind of case appears again. After our discussion, we have reported the case to the higher authorities and learned that you are also here. The Municipal Bureau asked me to preliminarily communicate with you."


    "Communicate with me?" Xu Shaotang looks at Wang Ming puzzled.


    Originally, he just came here to help us to see the situation. Now when Wang Ming says that, how can he feel like he''s going to be arrested?


    It''s not clear to communicate with him. Do you want him to be involved in this serial missing persons case?


    No wonder Wang Ming wants to communicate with him alone. Maybe that''s why?


    Wang Ming nodded slightly and said: "when we investigated the two cases of missing persons before, there was no trace left at the scene, and all the missing people disappeared overnight. The technique was very clean, so we suspect that this case may be related to the so-called monks. With their ability, it is not difficult to take the two people away without leaving any trace ¡£¡±


    I see!


    Now he finally understood the meaning of Wang Ming communicating with him alone.


    If the friars are involved, Wang Ming and others can''t find any clues. Even if they do, they can''t find the friars.


    Sure enough, I still want to ask him for help, but if Wang Ming''s guess is correct, he may really want to meddle in his own business again.


    "Your guess is not unreasonable." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "if the friars commit crimes, you can hardly find clues! However, there is no final conclusion yet, so I have a suggestion. "


    "Go ahead, please!"


    Wang Ming seems very polite. Although he doesn''t regard Xu Shaotang as his idol, he has also seen Xu Shaotang''s Duel live in fangcunshan. He knows how strong Xu Shaotang''s energy and strength are. Let alone him, even his superiors don''t dare to make mistakes when they come to Xu Shaotang.


    "Now that you''ve reported the case, wait for the reply." Xu Shaotang slightly pondered: "however, I think you have a lot of people. Before you reply, you can start a large-scale search around here. Maybe you can find some useful clues."


    "I brought people here to search the mountains." Wang Ming nodded and said, "however, the people who came here before have seen it outside the set, and no one has been found to enter the mountain. Therefore, I don''t think there is much hope that we can find clues."


    "Try it first."


    Xu Shaotang gently rubbed his forehead and said: "if there is no clue, I will go to the mountains again. The mountains are high and the forests are dense. You should let your people be careful. You must withdraw them before dark."


    "Thank you for reminding me!"


    Wang Ming said thanks and quickly went to mobilize manpower to search the mountain. At the same time, he asked the superior to send UAVs to assist in the search.


    "How''s it going?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang walks past, Qin Qianyu and they immediately surround him, looking at Xu Shaotang with a full face of hope.


    "It''s not very good." Xu Shaotang frowned and said: "it has been confirmed that the disappearance of the two staff members has nothing to do with those gangsters. Now the situation is a bit complicated. Please pacify the people at the scene first, and I will help the police search the mountain, hoping to find something."Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people''s faces suddenly began to become a little ugly.


    Although Xu Shaotang did not tell them clearly, they have understood from Xu Shaotang''s words that this case of disappearance is somewhat unusual.


    After understanding the seriousness of the matter, Qin Qianyu forced himself to calm down, turned to Shang song and said, "Shang Dao, first arrange for someone to order something to eat outside to calm everyone down. I''ll call my grandfather."


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe in the ability of these police officers to handle cases, but that she regards all the staff on the scene as her own, and she doesn''t want anyone to have an accident.


    If Qin Guozhu comes forward to supervise the case, the case will go into the exhibition faster and find the two missing persons one minute earlier, they will be less dangerous.


    "No!"


    Qin Qianyu was about to make a phone call when Xu Shaotang grabbed her and said helplessly, "there are enough things for Mr. Qin. Don''t bother him about this. Moreover, it''s useless for you to find him. If he wants to know that I''m here, it''s still up to me in the end."


    "Miss Qin, I know you''re worried about the safety of the missing person, but it''s really inappropriate to take this matter to trouble Mr Qin." Shang song also advised: "and there are Xu Shao staring here, I believe the police will try their best to trace the whereabouts of the missing people."


    Hearing their persuasion, Qin Qianyu slowly put his mobile phone back into his bag, gently rubbed his forehead, and looked at Xu Shaotang apologetically: "brother Xu, I''m really sorry. It was our own business, but now I have to trouble you again."


    "It''s OK. I''m used to it."


    With a smile and a shrug, Xu Shaotang said to himself, "I''m born to work hard. In the words of the dragon, I''m a man with my own aura of doom. Wherever I go, there will be an accident..."

 Chapter 2579

    As the sky darkened, all the police who went into the mountain to search were evacuated.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t find any valuable clues.


    Just as Wang Ming was about to withdraw the team, the sound of a helicopter suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears.


    They all looked up at the helicopter that was approaching here quickly. They didn''t know which immortal was coming.


    Only Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly, and the dragon group came. It seems that this serial missing person case is really unusual.


    The helicopter stopped outside the set, and a team of people quickly walked out of the helicopter.


    Looking at the leader, Xu Shaotang can''t help but curl his mouth slightly. Can he even lead the team?


    Is the talent of the dragon group withered, or is it because the above does not pay enough attention to this case?


    In other words, the life of the bastard snake is very hard. Many people in the dragon group who are stronger than him have died, but the bastard has been living well, which can be regarded as a small miracle.


    Although he didn''t know the origin of the team, Wang Ming knew that these people were not ordinary people because of their way of playing and their strong breath. After a little recovery, he quickly stepped forward.


    "Bang!"


    At the moment when Wang Ming came to the snake, the snake suddenly kicked Wang Ming without warning. Wang Minggen couldn''t react and was kicked out by him.


    Astonished!


    Shocked!


    Snake this foot, instantly let all the people at the scene into a shock.


    No one thought that the snake would attack Wang Ming for no reason.


    After the huge shock, Wang Ming''s police officers gradually recovered. Later, they angrily pulled out their guns and pointed at the snake: "squat down with both hands, or we will shoot!"


    The snake''s behavior has posed a threat to their safety.


    However, in the face of many black holes of the muzzle, the snake is a plain face, did not put these people in the eye.


    "Stop it


    Being beaten for no reason, Wang Ming couldn''t hang on his face, but he didn''t lose his mind because of this. He knew that most of these people were not able to deal with them. In order to avoid conflicts between his team members and them, he quickly stopped his subordinates'' actions. At the same time, he covered his chest, stood up from the ground, and looked at the snake fiercely: "this friend, what are you doing My behavior has been suspected of assaulting the police. If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation, I''m afraid you''ll have to go with me! "


    Although he had some scruples in his heart, in front of so many people, he couldn''t bear to think that it had never happened.


    "Explain? What explanation do I need to give you? " The snake smashed his mouth and snorted coldly: "you should be glad that I am the one who did it. If someone else, you have to lie in bed for ten days and a half months!"


    At the moment when the snake''s voice fell, an unfriendly voice rang out in his ear: "snake, you''re good at it, aren''t you?"


    Hearing this sound, the snake suddenly shivered, and the appearance of his nostrils facing the sky disappeared. Looking at the sound, he saw that Xu Shaotang was standing not far away, looking at him unkindly.


    Although Xu Shaotang has no friendship with Wang Ming, he still can''t see the snake coming to Wang Ming.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang for a moment, the snake''s face immediately showed a flattering smile. She trotted to Xu Shaotang and said with a flattering smile, "it''s really not my fault. I''m also under orders. It''s all ordered by the boss."


    The way he looked was the opposite of when he faced Wang Ming.


    Seeing the snake''s appearance, people scold him in their hearts. This bastard is a bully!


    In front of Wang Ming, he tugged like 250000 or 80000 yuan. When he saw Xu Shaotang, he immediately pretended to be his grandson.


    However, by knowing Xu Shaotang, they knew that they had a long history.


    "Long Fei?"


    Hearing the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face was puzzled and asked: "is he full? You''re here to show off? Look at your promise


    "No, that''s what the boss ordered." The snake shrunk his neck and said carefully: "the boss said that it took them half a month to report such an important case. Let me teach them a little lesson! It''s also that the boss doesn''t have the time. If the boss comes here in person, they will be held responsible. "


    Hearing their conversation, Wang Ming''s face suddenly froze slightly. He explained to himself: "the process and time we reported are right. According to the regulations, the cases that can''t be solved in half a month are..."


    "Do you think it''s a normal case?"


    Before Wang Ming''s words were finished, the snake interrupted him, "for your sake, I''ll give you a kind advice. Just tell me what you said. If it comes to the boss''s ears, ha ha..."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, the meaning was obvious.


    If Long Fei wants to hear Wang Ming''s weak excuse, it''s light to beat him. If it''s more serious, it''s a crime of dereliction of duty.Seeing that Wang Ming was choked by the snake, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help staring at the snake and said faintly, "I''ll ask Long Fei later. If he doesn''t tell you, I''ll have to kill you!"


    "Heaven, earth and conscience, they can testify for me!"


    The snake quickly raised her hand and swore, then looked at the team members who were with her.


    "Xu Shao, the boss did say so."


    "Yes, the boss said that they were greedy and delayed reporting."


    They all spoke for the snake.


    It seems that this bastard is just acting on orders!


    Xu Shaotang thought slightly in his heart, and then walked slowly to Wang Ming. Looking at the Yusai Wang Ming, he said: "you didn''t get this foot in vain. If you get this foot, no one will hold you responsible for not reporting in time. Therefore, you should really be glad."


    "Who are they?"


    Wang Ming draws slightly from the corner of his mouth and looks at Xu Shaotang with inquiring eyes.


    "Don''t ask. You''re not good enough." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly at him and said, "since they are here, you can take your people away. If there are other things, someone will inform you."


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t say it clearly, Wang Ming also heard something from Xu Shaotang''s words. It seems that it should be someone from the secret department above. He was beaten in vain.


    "Thank you very much."


    Wang Ming rubbed his chest and looked at the snake angrily. He despised the snake in his heart. With a wave of his hand, he roared: "stop the team!"


    Until Wang Ming and they left, Xu Shaotang said to the snake, "go, go and say it."


    The snake nodded, and her face was full of flattering smiles. She followed Xu Shaotang to the distance.

 Chapter 2580

    Come to a convex stone outside the film set, Xu Shaotang light to the snake asked: "how, you have the news of this case?"


    The words of the snake have already revealed a very important information. This case is very important. The dragon group is mostly pursuing this.


    "Well!"


    The snake nodded and said: "before the report of the case in Anluo, nearly ten similar cases have been transferred to us. We have been busy tracking down this case all this time. If the boss didn''t know you were here, I would not be able to get the job of leader."


    After several changes in the personnel of the dragon team, Xu Shaotang is not familiar with many. Except for the members of the wolf team, the rest can be counted with one hand.


    After the dragon group brought in a lot of fresh blood from Fangcun mountain and Kunlun Kingdom, he was not qualified to take part in the larger cases.


    But who said he was lucky? With Xu Shaotang here, the people in the dragon group came to cooperate with Xu Shaotang. The strength is the second. The most important thing is to get along well with Xu Shaotang, and the snake naturally meets this requirement.


    After hearing the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang also understands why Long Fei wants the snake to teach Wang Ming a small lesson. For such an important matter, Anluo has to wait until now to report it to Wang Ming. Haven''t he seen other places report it to Wang Ming long ago?


    Although it''s not a big deal to delay reporting, if we synthesize the series of mysterious missing cases, each case may have an impact on the investigation direction of the dragon team.


    It''s really light to kick Wang Ming. If we really want to care about this matter, whether it''s Wang Ming or his superior, we should at least punish him one by one.


    "Did you find anything?" Xu Shaotang frowned.


    "Found some."


    "According to our statistics of the missing people, we found that all of them were male, and they were born at several specific times, and most of them were concentrated in the Central Plains," she said slowly


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned and quickly got the information of the two brothers from the person in charge of information registration, then brought Lao Jiu over.


    "You see, is there anyone born at this time?" Xu Shaotang handed the information of the two brothers to the snake.


    The snake just gave a cursory look and immediately nodded: "yes, several missing people were born at the same time as them!"


    "Lao Jiu, look what''s special about these two people''s fate." Xu Shaotang also motioned the snake to pass the information to Lao Jiu.


    Lao Jiu took a look at the data, shook his head and said, "I can''t see it just like this! Xu Shao, you need eight characters of birth to see the fate. The two brothers only have the date of birth, and there is no specific time


    "It''s easy to do!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the snake and said, "I''ll give you ten minutes to find out when these two people were born!"


    "Ten minutes, a little..."


    Before the snake''s words were finished, he felt Xu Shaotang''s ill intentioned eyes and immediately said, "no problem! I will find out! "


    Driven by the pressure of being beaten by Xu Shaotang, she found out the exact time of the birth of the two brothers in less than ten minutes.


    Lao Jiu quietly calculated there for a while, and suddenly showed a strange color on his face. He was surprised and said, "Xu Shao, the lives of these two brothers are a little strange!"


    "What a strange way?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Old nine tut tut said: "both of them were born before their own year, belonging to the life of the sun, and the time of birth is the ninth day of the ninth lunar month, which is the Double Ninth Festival, but the time of birth is the midnight."


    "What does he want to express?"


    Lao Jiu''s words make the snake in the clouds. The snake looks at Xu Shaotang blankly.


    Naturally, Xu Shaotang didn''t understand what Lao Jiu said. He quickly said, "Lao Jiu, just tell us what''s strange about this life. We can''t understand what you said."


    It''s OK to let them fight and kill. It''s really hard for them to let them tell their fortune.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu continued with a shy smile: "in short, they were born in the two days with the heaviest Yang in a family, but they were born in the time with the heaviest Yin!"


    "More simple!" Xu Shaotang said with a black face.


    "All right."


    Old nine helplessly said: "that is to say, their life belongs to the extremely Yin life."


    The snake seems to have some disdain for the things Lao Jiu said. She says, "you are both yin and Yang. How can you become extremely yin?"


    "Chongyang must be Yin!"


    Lao Jiu explained: "it''s already the life of the sun to be born before the year of Ji Wei. It''s the Double Ninth Festival. That''s the Double Ninth Festival. It''s the combination of Yang and Yang. That''s what I call Double Ninth Festival! Moreover, when the child was born, that is the fate of extreme Yin! "


    The snake also wants to say that Xu Shaotang has kicked him on the buttock and said with a black face: "why do you ask so many questions? Hurry to get the exact birth time of all the missing persons! "He doesn''t understand what Lao Jiu said, but that doesn''t mean it''s useless at all. If all the missing persons are the fate of extreme Yin as Lao Jiu said, then this case of serial missing persons is worth pondering.


    It was not long before she got the exact dates of birth of all the missing people, along with some information about them.


    After reading all the missing persons'' information, Lao Jiu nodded to Xu Shaotang with a heavy face: "they were all born in the year of Wu Wu and in the year of Ji Wei on the day of Chongyang! Xu Shao, are all these people missing? "


    "Yes


    The look on Xu Shaotang''s face also gradually became dignified. "It seems that this serial missing person case is the ghost again!"


    He didn''t know who these monsters were, but there was no doubt that they would not do anything good if they were caught by the garbage!


    Moreover, now it is almost certain that these monsters are monks. If ordinary people capture so many people, they can''t leave any trace to trace.


    After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "snake, mark out the specific location of all the missing persons on the map immediately!"


    "Good!"


    When the snake marks the specific location of the missing person, Xu Shaotang calls Long Fei again and tells him what Lao Jiu just said. Long Fei was tracking down the matter closely. When he got the news from Xu Shaotang, he was very happy. This is absolutely an important clue for him.


    After Xu Shaotang hung up, the snake also marked the specific location of the missing person and handed the map to Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2581

    "Sure enough, they are all in the Central Plains!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "if these people have dens, their dens should be in the Central Plains area!"


    The snake nodded and said, "this is how we judge. Our people are stepping up the investigation of all the surveillance videos in the Central Plains, hoping to find people with suspicious behavior."


    It''s needle in a haystack again!


    Xu Shaotang has a slight headache. In the Central Plains area, the time span of these missing people''s disappearance is relatively large. It''s really difficult to investigate them.


    However, there seems to be no better way than this one. Those people have not left any clues for them to trace, which makes them very passive now.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s frowning, Lao Jiu opened his mouth slightly. He seemed to want to say something, but he thought about it a little, and swallowed it back.


    Although Xu Shaotang was thinking, he also noticed Lao Jiu''s expression of desire to talk and stop.


    "Lao Jiu, if you have anything to say, do you still need to stammer with me?"


    "I am not afraid to influence your judgment?" Old nine embarrassed smile, "after all, my idea does not have any factual basis."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "you can say it casually. Anyway, there is no specific direction now."


    "I''ll say that if you think I''m a feudal superstition, you''ll think I''m talking nonsense."


    Lao Jiu reminded the two of them, and then slowly said: "I was thinking, since those villains are all the people of extreme Yin''s life, then what shady activities they want to do, will they also be in extreme Yin''s place, or will they find another way to conquer Yang with Yin and live in extreme Yang''s place."


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately fell into thinking.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang nodded heavily, patted Lao Jiu on the shoulder and said, "your guess is very possible! Lao Jiu, you are not a feudal superstition. You are helping us a lot


    If Lao Jiu''s guess is right, then the scope of their investigation will be greatly reduced!


    Other people don''t believe Lao Jiu''s ability, but he believes it. He never knows how magical some things are without personal experience.


    "Xu Shao thinks it''s useful." Lao Jiu smiles a little, Xu Shaotang says so, he is more at ease.


    "Useful, very useful!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows gradually spread out and said to Lao Jiu, "but now I need you to do us a favor!"


    "It''s all right for Xu shaodan to say that as long as there is something useful for me, I will never refuse!"


    "Come here!"


    Xu Shaotang pulled the snake over, pointed to Lao Jiu and said, "now take Lao Jiu by helicopter and make a careful turn in the Central Plains. If he finds the place of extreme yin or extreme Yang, you can write it down for me!"


    "It''s getting dark." Murmured the serpent.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were horizontal and said, "when it''s dark, you don''t have to do anything? That''s what Long Fei taught you? "


    "No, I think it''s a little..."


    The snake thinks that Xu Shaotang is a little sick. He''s so smart. How can he believe these warlocks?


    "Shut up


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were horizontal, and said harshly, "I tell you, be polite to Lao Jiu. If you let me know that you have any disrespect for him, I have to skin you!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s poor tone, the snake trembled all over and nodded like a pound of garlic.


    After yinshe left with Lao Jiu, Xu Shaotang immediately checked the information of all the studio staff, and determined that there was no one here who was extremely Yin, which further confirmed their conjecture.


    After that, Xu Shaotang pulled Shang song to one side: "Shang Dao, are the data of these staff members kept by Xiao Yang?"


    The information of the two brothers just now was given to him by the girl named Xiao Yang.


    He didn''t know what Xiao Yang''s name was. Anyway, Shang song called it that way, so did he.


    Xiao Yang should be in her early twenties. Her appearance is very common. If she throws it into the crowd, it will never attract attention.


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Shang song''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of surprise, "Xu Shao doubts that Xiao Yang has a problem? Impossible, that girl I look very honest, and the person is also very kind, should not have any problem? Xu Shao, are you mistaken? "


    "I didn''t say she had a problem. I just asked."


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and did not intend to hide Shang song. He said in a low voice: "according to the information we have now, someone is secretly catching the person who was born at a special time. The two brothers missing here are the person who was born at a special time. I wonder how those people know when the two brothers were born. Is it possible that Xiao Yang accidentally leaked their information to whom? "


    "It''s not our people, is it?"Shang song frowned slightly and said, "just now I have seen the data of the two brothers. There is no time when they were born. Even if someone divulges their data, it should be impossible for people to know when they were born?"


    Although Shang song is famous for his violent temper in the circle, he is also famous for his short guard. All the people in this set except Qin Qianyu and Lao Jiu are his subordinates. Naturally, he doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to doubt himself.


    "The truth is true, but who knows if anyone has found out the birth time of the two brothers by borrowing these data?" "It''s a bit complicated now, so we''d better be cautious and start from inside," Xu said


    Shang song thought about it, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll listen to Xu Shao. Be careful to make Wannian boat! I''ll go back to Xiao Yang and have a good understanding. "


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "don''t disclose what I just told you."


    Shang song nodded his head and asked, "do you want to tell Miss Qin?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "not for the time being. I''ll tell her when it''s time to tell her. You don''t have to worry about the two brothers. They have already sent special people to take charge of the case. What should you do or continue to do? "


    "Now people are in a panic. You''d better wait. Don''t have any more accidents."


    "Just do it as you see fit."


    After a brief chat with Shang song, Xu Shaotang goes to one side to call long Fei and exchange views with him.


    Later, Xu Shaotang called Kang Weimin and learned that there were many cultural relics unearthed by the archaeological team. However, due to the long history, there were basically no decent written records on the cultural relics, and the patterns on the cultural relics were vague.


    However, Kang Weimin didn''t give up. He was still waiting in the hotel to see if there would be any other cultural relics of value for them to find out about Guixu.

 Chapter 2582

    At noon the next day, Xu Shaotang received two pieces of good news almost at the same time.


    Under the leadership of the snake, Lao Jiu found two places of extreme Yin and one place of extreme Yang in the Central Plains.


    After large-scale screening, the dragon group finally found several suspicious people near Songcheng.


    And exactly, Lao Jiu found a very overcast place in song city.


    After getting these two news, Xu Shaotang immediately went to Songcheng to join them, while long Fei and Li Baoshan took people to the other two places found by Lao Jiu to search.


    Fuhu mountain is a primitive mountain range across the western part of the Central Plains, and it is also one of the larger mountains in the Central Plains.


    From a high altitude, this mountain is like a crouching tiger, so it is named Fuhu mountain.


    When Xu Shaotang arrives at the meeting place, the snake is pestering Lao Jiu. He doesn''t know what to ask. Lao Jiu looks impatient and seems to be tortured by the snake''s pestering. Seeing Xu Shaotang, it''s like seeing a savior.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xu Shaotang glared at the snake and scolded: "if you don''t investigate the situation around you, why are you pestering Lao Jiu here? I said, "do you really want to smoke or something?"


    "Master Xu! You really wronged me


    The snake cried and said, "it''s the boss who gave me the order. Before you come, don''t act rashly, otherwise we will go to investigate."


    The snake is really scared by Xu Shaotang. God knows how upset Xu Shaotang is when he looks at him. He always takes care of him. In the whole dragon group, he is definitely the one who is taken care of most by Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang gave up his plan to clean up the bastard, and then said, "you should take them to search nearby to see if there is any abnormal situation. Ten minutes later, they will meet here and pay attention to concealment!"


    After receiving the order, they immediately did not hesitate and quickly dispersed around.


    "Is that what you call the place of extreme shade?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the mountain range between the two peaks and asked Lao Jiu.


    "Yes


    Lao Jiu nodded slightly and said, "those two mountains block a lot of sunshine. It''s estimated that there will be few hours in a day to get the sun. Moreover, Xu Shao, when you connect those two mountains with that sunken place, what do you think they look like?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at it carefully and said, "it''s a bit like a V-shape."


    "That''s it!"


    Lao Jiu said: "if you think of it as a person, that''s the bottom of a person! Combining these two points, there is the standard place of extreme shade! "


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and looked up. Isn''t that similar to the inverted triangle? Tut tut said strange, Xu Shaotang and some curious asked: "according to so say, there should be ancient tombs and so on?"


    When he came, he had roughly swept the area with his divine sense, but he didn''t find the breath of living people. If the group of evildoers were really hiding there, they were most likely hiding underground. Only in this way could he escape the search of his divine sense.


    If there is a tomb or something, that group of people are likely to hide in the tomb!


    "I don''t think so!"


    Lao Jiu shook his head and said, "the place of extreme Yin is the standard place for raising corpses. Burying people here is harmful to the Yin morality of later generations. Most people should not do this unless..."


    At this point, Lao Jiu suddenly stops and seems to feel that his idea is not suitable.


    "Except for what?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Lao Jiu pondered a little, then slowly said: "unless someone wants to raise a corpse!"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly: "raise corpses? How do you do it? "


    "It''s the kind of thing that turns a dead person into a zombie in a movie." Lao Jiu said: "but it''s not so exaggerated. I''ve never been to the grave in the extreme Yin place. I only heard sixth master say that his father had been to the grave in the extreme Yin place. The corpses in the grave were well preserved and there was no sign of decay! However, his father died suddenly within half a day after he came out of the tomb. So sixth Master said that the tombs in the extremely Yin place were all murderous tombs, and he never dared to touch them himself. He also warned me not to touch them. "


    For many people, what Lao Jiu said was feudal superstition, but Xu Shaotang, who had many strange experiences, listened to Lao Jiu''s words.


    Although there may not be zombies, many well preserved corpses have been found in modern times, so what Lao Jiu said is not without any scientific basis.


    Besides, many things that happened to him are beyond the explanation of science.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "well, later, if you find a tomb or something, don''t go in."


    Although Laojiu can help them a lot in this aspect, Laojiu is just an ordinary person after all. If there is a corpse breeding ground here, it will be dangerous for Laojiu to follow him. The situation in the grave is changing so fast that even he dare not guarantee Laojiu''s safety."Xu Shao, you just look down on my old nine." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu immediately said, "if I don''t come, I''ll forget it. Since I''m here, I have to go with you. Don''t mention it. I really want to see if there is a corpse farm here."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean that. I just don''t want you to have an accident."


    "It''s OK. Isn''t there Xu Shao here?"


    Although Lao Jiu felt some uneasiness in his heart, he still made an indifferent appearance and said with a smile: "Xu Shao and I have been through a lot of troubles. Now we are still alive? I believe in Xu Shao! "


    He didn''t lie. He really believed that Xu Shaotang, the first emperor''s Mausoleum and the Pharaon''s Mausoleum had broken through with Xu Shaotang. He didn''t know how many strange and dangerous things he encountered. However, Xu Shaotang didn''t leave him to escape alone in any dangerous situation. With this, he trusted Xu Shaotang completely.


    "All right!"


    Since Lao Jiu said that, Xu Shaotang couldn''t refuse. After nodding slightly, he asked Lao Jiu, "do you think it''s possible that someone has caught those people with extremely Yin life to do something shameful in this corpse raising place?"


    "Very likely!"


    Laojiu nodded and said: "if one or two people are caught, it may be a coincidence, but so many people with extremely Yin fate are caught. If they are caught in these places, they must have done nothing good!"


    "I wish those people were hiding somewhere here!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a little cold light, "I''d like to see what these people are


    Lao Jiu said coldly: "it''s definitely not a good person anyway! Even if you die, you deserve to die! "

 Chapter 2583

    Ten minutes later, all the people in the dragon group came together.


    "There''s something As soon as he saw Xu Shaotang, the snake ran to him and handed a screw to Xu Shaotang. He said excitedly, "look at this!"


    Xu Shaotang took the screw and looked at it carefully.


    as like as two peas, the new screw is not the least bit rusty, just like Xu Shaotang saw in the studio of Qin.


    "Lao Jiu, you have done great service!"


    Xu Shaotang tightly grabbed the screw in his hand and said to Lao Jiu with a smile: "this screw should have fallen from the brother who was caught on the set. It should have been put on him when they built the location! It seems that those monsters are here! "


    "I found it, right?" Murmured the serpent.


    "So what did you find out?" Xu Shaotang snorted: "if Lao Jiu didn''t see that this is a very shady place, could you find this screw in such a large area of the Central Plains? Now you know the skills of others! "


    "I knew it!"


    The snake looked at Lao Jiu with a smile and said, "you can help me to figure out how long I can live?"


    "I''ve said that. That''s not really true!"


    Old nine speechless looking at the snake: "to be able to calculate people''s life and death, I am a living immortal."


    When Xu Shaotang came, the snake had been pestering him to tell his fortune. If someone else, he would just cheat, but the snake was Xu Shaotang''s friend, so he couldn''t cheat.


    Fortune telling, in fact, is mostly a skill. It''s a way to figure out a person''s psychology in combination with a person''s situation. It''s impossible to calculate a person''s life and death.


    The snake still wants to entangle. Xu Shaotang''s cold eyes have swept over. He immediately closes his mouth. Before Xu Shaotang asks questions, he takes the initiative to say: "over there, follow me!"


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang stopped the snake who was going to lead them. His eyes slowly swept over the dragon group. He said solemnly: "from now on, your main task is to protect Lao Jiu''s safety! You can get hurt, you can bleed, but he can''t lose a hair! Do you understand? "


    Now it has been basically determined that those who commit crimes are in this area. He has to do his best to deal with the danger that may appear at any time, but he may not be able to take into account Lao Jiu.


    "I understand!"


    They all nodded.


    When they took Lao Jiu to search in the Central Plains, they had personally learned Lao Jiu''s skills. Now everyone knows that the gangsters are very likely to hide in this area, and they admire Lao Jiu even more. If they didn''t have Lao Jiu, they would not be able to find here even if they were given a few more days.


    After giving orders to several people, they immediately set out with the snake.


    Soon, they came to the place where the snake found the screw.


    The snake squatted on the ground, pointed to the exact location where the screw was found, and said, "there is only one screw around, and there is no sign of other people''s activities."


    Xu Shaotang thought a little, his face showed a playful look, light way: "either the other side is particularly careful, or the other side has immortal world Master!"


    Although the strength of the snake is not very good, he is also an old man in the dragon group. There is no doubt about his ability in tracking and investigating. Since the snake has not found any sign of human activity, he can hardly find it.


    "Go up here first and have a look!"


    Now he doesn''t know where those people are hiding, but in such an area, even if those people can make holes, sooner or later they will be able to find out.


    They nodded slightly, followed Xu Shaotang quickly, and quickly walked into the mountains.


    Just walking through the mountains gives people a cold feeling, and I don''t know if it''s their psychological factor.


    "Wait!"


    After walking for some distance, Lao Jiu suddenly called to Xu Shaotang, who was walking in the front of him in a low voice, "Xu Shao, I seem to hear the sound of running water."


    "Yes, it''s over there. What''s the problem?"


    Xu Shaotang reached out and pointed to his left front. His hearing was much better than Lao Jiu''s. He had heard the sound of running water for a long time, but he didn''t pay attention to it. After all, it''s normal for a stream to pass through the mountains.


    "If there is a tomb here, the water will generally pass through it!" Lao Jiu said: "water is Yin, fire is Yang! This is a place of extreme Yin. If water is diverted into the tomb, it will make the Yin Qi of the tomb heavier! We''ll follow the current and find something! "


    "Well, listen to you!"


    Professional people do professional things!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know Feng Shui. Since Lao Jiu has such a judgment, he should follow Lao Jiu''s meaning.


    After reorienting, they set out again.


    In a few minutes, a small stream about two meters wide appeared in front of them. The stream twists and turns to the depth of the mountain forest.


    "Eyes are bright!"As Xu Shaotang walked up the stream, he told the dragon team members who followed him.


    People nodded should be, have carefully observed the eyes of every place.


    Every time he walked a certain distance, Lao Jiu would put his hand into the stream and touch it. Xu Shaotang did not know what Lao Jiu meant by his move. They did not ask at the beginning. After several times, they looked at Lao Jiu curiously.


    "I''m exploring the dragon, that is, the water temperature."


    Facing people''s confused eyes, Lao Jiu slowly explained: "it''s winter now. If the water temperature is getting higher and higher from bottom to top, it means that the stream has not passed through the tomb, then we are in the wrong direction."


    "What''s the principle?"


    The snake asked curiously.


    Lao Jiu explained: "cavities are common in tombs, and the contact surface between water and air is large. In this season, the temperature will not be too different from that outside. If the water gushes directly from the ground, the water temperature in the upstream, especially at the source, will be significantly higher than that in the downstream."


    "You know a lot about it."


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s explanation, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "no wonder ordinary people can''t pretend to be Mr. Feng Shui."


    "It''s all handed down from our ancestors." Lao Jiu said with a smile.


    "And how did you sound out?"


    "We haven''t found any big difference in water temperature for the time being." Laojiu said: "if it''s still like this at the source, then we can be sure that our judgment is right."


    After walking for more than ten minutes, they finally reached the end of the stream, which was a deep pool the size of a dustpan.


    Lao Jiu put his hand into the deep pool to test the water temperature, and his face suddenly became serious: "Xu Shao, the water temperature has not changed much! It seems that we really guessed right. It''s really a corpse farm here! "


    The snake''s eyes narrowed slightly, and said thoughtfully: "I guess these people are not good stubbles!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted, his eyes cold, sneered: "no matter what they are, no matter what they are doing, since we found them, they don''t want to do it!"


    "Xu Shao, look there!"


    As they were talking, a member of the Dragon Team suddenly exclaimed.

 Chapter 2584

    Following the direction of the man''s finger, he saw a gap on the cliff behind the dense forest.


    The gap is surrounded by weeds, but the growth direction of weeds is different.


    Maybe in the eyes of ordinary people, this is nothing, but except Lao Jiu, they are all top experts in tracking. A small detail is enough to attract their attention.


    See the crack of the moment, Xu Shaotang eyes a bright, immediately flash to the crack next to a careful look up.


    This gap is not wide, only allows two people to pass side by side, with Xu Shaotang''s height, to enter the gap also need a little cat waist. The gap is full of weeds, which makes the original narrow gap even narrower. In addition, it is surrounded by dense forest. If you did not come here and look down from the air, you would not have found this gap at all.


    The weeds around the gap have obvious marks of being turned over, and the weeds lying on the ground still have marks of being trampled.


    The traces are old and new, which proves that there should be people going in and out during this period of time.


    "Found it!"


    Seeing these, Xu Shaotang has determined that this is the place they are looking for!


    Follow this crack to get in, and you''ll know what ghosts are doing!


    Under the great joy, Xu Shaotang quickly returned to the crowd and said to the snake in a low voice: "contact Long Fei immediately, tell him the situation here, and ask him to send someone to surround the area, so as not to let any fish out of the net!"


    Xu Shaotang has no intention of being polite to these scum that he has never met. Now that he has found the trace of these scum, he will catch them all, so that they will not be in trouble everywhere.


    Yinshe takes orders and immediately starts to contact Longfei.


    After contacting Longfei, they immediately carefully drilled into the gap.


    Xu Shaotang is in the front, while Lao Jiu is firmly protected in the middle, and the snake is in charge of the rear.


    At the beginning, the gap appears to be very narrow, and the wider it gets to the back. After a while, the gap can accommodate several people side by side.


    The deeper you go into the crevice, the more obvious the gloomy feeling is.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his hand in front of the crowd, motioned them to stop, turned his head and asked them in a low voice, "do you have any strange feelings?"


    "Yes!"


    Laojiu nodded and said, "it''s gloomy here. It always feels like it''s in an ice cave."


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, several people in the dragon group nodded one after another. They all had this feeling.


    "I said it wasn''t that." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s just like the feeling that someone is staring at us. It seems that our every move is under the surveillance of others."


    "No?" The snake looked at the others with a puzzled face. "Anyway, I don''t have this feeling. What about you?"


    Several people shook their heads.


    "Be careful anyway, I feel something is wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t doubt that his feeling was wrong. The people in the dragon group didn''t feel the feeling of being peeped. They should be limited by their accomplishments.


    When he first got into the crevice, he didn''t have this feeling, but the more he got to the back, the stronger the feeling was. He always felt that there were countless pairs of eyes staring at them in the crevice. However, when he opened his mind to explore, he couldn''t detect anyone''s existence.


    The more so, the more vigilant Xu Shaotang was.


    After slightly adjusting his mood, Xu Shaotang starts again. He deliberately slows down, and the divine consciousness covers all the surrounding areas.


    The gap presents a small slope, leading to the depths of the earth. Along the way, they did not encounter the danger they imagined, but everyone knows that the more so, the more strange it is.


    Just as they followed Xu Shaotang cautiously, a golden light flashed in front of them. They knew what was going on, and a stream of genuine Qi shook them back for several meters.


    At the moment when the gold was shining, a gruesome "squeak" suddenly filled everyone''s ears, but after a while, the sound disappeared.


    It was not until this event that people began to look to the ground.


    Under the overhead searchlight, on the ground where they were just located, there were a few insects that were not much bigger than toothpicks. If they had not been shaken back just now, they would have fallen on them.


    The insects have now been cut off, and a black viscous liquid flows out of the insects. The viscous liquid has not only no stench, but also a faint fragrance.


    "Xu Shao, what is this?"


    Lao Jiu looks at the serious looking Xu Shaotang. Now they already know that it was Xu Shaotang''s real Qi that drove them away just now, which made them free from the attack of insects they had never seen before.


    "If I''m not wrong, it''s a bug!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the corpse of the insects on the ground coldly and said in a deep voice: "I probably know the origin of these dross!""Who?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people look at Xu Shaotang curiously. They haven''t met those people yet. How can Xu Shaotang guess the origin of those people?


    "Black witch!"


    The cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes was full of murders.


    He knew that when the black witches were encircled, some of them dived to escape. Later, the Dragon general also sent people to eliminate the black witches. Although a small number of them were killed, there must be a lot of missing fish. I didn''t expect that I was just accompanying Kang Weimin to Anluo for a random walk. I got involved in the case of missing persons by mistake, but finally I got involved with these black witches.


    If his expectation is not bad, these black witches capture those people who have extremely Yin life. Most of them want to use the magic they don''t know to improve their strength, so as to achieve their goal of reappearing the glory of the ancient witches!


    Now he finally understood where the feeling of being peeped came from. It was probably these poisonous insects that were doing it.


    Moreover, if there are really witches hiding here, I''m afraid they may have been found coming in.


    Everyone didn''t seem to know about the witch. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, his face was still puzzled.


    "I don''t have time to explain to you now!" Xu Shaotang said coldly: "black witches are good at using poisonous insects to attack. You should be careful! Especially the top of the head and the ground


    "Good!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was serious, people did not dare to neglect him.


    Even Xu Shaotang is so serious. I''m afraid the so-called black witch is not easy to deal with.


    "Speed through here! Follow me


    Xu Shaotang no longer repressed his voice. After a loud roar, he immediately accelerated to the depths of the earth. At the same time, he completely released his divine consciousness. Except for a few of them, any creature that entered his divine consciousness was completely torn apart by the vertical and horizontal Qi.


    Now that most of the witches have found them, they don''t have to sneak in any more!

 Chapter 2585

    When the original sneak into a hard break, they move a lot faster.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to pass the corner in front of him, a "buzzing" voice suddenly hit him. The next moment, a black smoke gushed out from the corner, frantically charging at them.


    After a careful look, we found that it was not black smoke at all, but was made up of countless flying insects the size of needle tips.


    That "buzzing" sound is just the result of innumerable flying insects flapping their wings.


    "Why do these insects want to stop us?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted with disdain. His whole body was full of golden light. The golden Qi instantly formed a golden barrier in front of them. The black flying insects touched the golden barrier and instantly turned into ashes. However, Xu Shaotang''s speed was not constant, and they rushed towards the depth.


    After turning the corner, the sight suddenly brightened.


    An open area suddenly appeared in front of them.


    At their feet is a small blue stone bridge, under which the water is gurgling, like a moat.


    On the other side of the bridge, dozens of people in black are waiting for them.


    Behind the group of people in black robes was a high platform about two feet high and three feet wide. Obviously, the platform was not made of ordinary stones. Under the light, the platform was full of blue light, which reflected with the dense mysterious symbols. It looked strange.


    A pungent smell of blood into Xu Shaotang''s nose, as if to remind Xu Shaotang, those who have been arrested have been killed.


    "Xu Shaotang! It''s you again


    Seeing the leader Xu Shaotang, the eyes of these black robed people show a strong color of hatred one after another. Everyone looks at Xu Shaotang with gnashing teeth, as if they want to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    "It''s really you rubbish!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the people across the bridge, and his eyes were full of murders. "It''s the biggest mistake of my life that I didn''t exterminate you darn black witches two years ago!"


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s murderous intention, a group of witches didn''t have the slightest fear. The corners of their mouths seemed to have a disdainful smile, as if they didn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang at all.


    "What if you find us?"


    The black witch with silver in the middle said with a cold smile: "do you think our black witch clan will be slaughtered like before? Xu Shaotang, now let you feel the power of the ancient witches


    As the voice fell, a mass of black air gushed from the black witch. The black air was like a flame beating around the black witch.


    "Ancient witches? Do you deserve to mention the ancient witches? "


    Xu Shaotang laughs. These black witches are really a disgrace to the witches. Think about the ancient witches who once stirred the world, and look at these now merciless black witches. It''s a shame to say that they are the descendants of the ancient witches.


    "Cut the crap. Today, we will avenge the people who died in your hands!"


    With a wave of the big hand, a group of black witches rushed to Xu Shaotang.


    "Then I will send you to see your people!"


    Xu Shaotang snored coldly. The golden Qi was like a huge arc moon. The arc moon swept by, and the blood suddenly drew a red line in the air.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The bodies that were cut off by the waist fell from the air one after another.


    With only one move, only the leading one is still alive. Even if he is still alive, his legs have been broken.


    It''s not that Xu Shaotang can''t kill him, but he deliberately keeps his dog alive. He also wants to know what the hell these black witches are doing here!


    "Impossible..."


    Looking at the corpses of the witches lying on the ground, the leader of the witches was completely stunned. His face was full of disbelief. He seemed to be in a daze, and even forgot the pain of his broken leg.


    The scene in front of him had a great impact on him. He never dreamed that the people he thought were strong were killed by Xu Shaotang in an instant.


    "Nothing is impossible!" Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the black witch, "do you think that a mere immortal is invincible?"


    This is the only one of these black witches who is a human immortal. The others are only in the state of concentration, and there are even many people in the state of refining spirit.


    Before the seal of the gate of heaven was broken, this kind of strength can be called invincible, but now, it can only be barely seen!


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    The leader of the black witch murmured to himself, "his accomplishments can''t be improved so fast! I must be dreaming


    "Since you think you''re dreaming, I''ll wake you up!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a genuine Qi popped up from his fingertips. With a flash of gold, the genuine Qi had penetrated the arm of the wizard leader.


    "Ah


    The leader of the black witch uttered a scream, and instantly recovered from the great shock. The pain in his heart rushed to him like a tide.The severe pain made his facial features twisted, and the beany sweat continuously oozed from his forehead. However, the wizard leader was very human. He only uttered a scream, then clenched his teeth, and no longer let himself utter any screams. He just looked at Xu Shaotang with his knife like eyes.


    "Wake up now!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the leader of the black witch, "say, what do you want to do when you catch those people who are extremely Yin here? If you say that, I will give you pleasure. Otherwise, I will make you unable to survive or die! "


    "Xu Shaotang, even if you kill all of us, you can''t stop us from regaining the glory of the ancient witches!"


    The leader of the black witch tried his best to hold back the pain, and a cruel smile suddenly appeared on his face. "The ancient witch clan will come back to the world, and then you will all become servants of the witch clan!"


    "You can really daydream!"


    Listening to the black witch leader''s nonsense, Xu Shaotang could not help showing a look of disdain on his face, but his eyes moved away from the black witch leader and fell on the blue platform.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the black witch leader''s eyes flashed a flustered color. A moment later, the flustered color disappeared and was replaced by a determined color.


    All of a sudden, the leader of the black witch slaps hard on the ground, and his incomplete body flies up to attack Xu Shaotang.


    "To die!"


    With a flash in his eyes and a wave of his big hand, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi immediately took the black witch leader from the air.


    At the moment when the wizard leader hit the ground, a golden insect suddenly flew out of him and rushed to the high platform like a flash of lightning.


    "No!"


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t know what was going on, he instinctively felt that the golden worm''s action was definitely not a good thing.


    However, when he wanted to stop it, it was too late. As soon as the golden bug rushed into the platform, it disappeared.


    At the same time, the leader of the black witch who was photographed by him has lost his life

 Chapter 2586

    Xu Shaotang didn''t take care of the life and death of the black witch leader. He ordered the snake not to cross the bridge. He quickly flashed to the high platform.


    When he came to the high platform, he found that it was not a high platform.


    This is a huge coffin!


    In the coffin, a huge corpse, almost the same width as the high platform, was soaking in the red blood. There was nothing on the corpse. The knotted muscles seemed to show the explosive power of the corpse. If you look carefully, you can even see the blood vessels on the corpse clearly.


    The cheek of the corpse was as sharp as a knife. Although there was no sign of life, there was a strong and frightening smell up and down, which almost made people dare not look directly at it.


    Even with Xu Shaotang''s current cultivation, the first sight of the huge corpse was shocked by the powerful breath on the corpse.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the huge corpse in front of him in horror, thinking about the corpse raising place Lao Jiu told him. He seems to suddenly understand that the corpse raised here is not this huge corpse?


    Although I don''t know what the identity of this corpse is, it should have something to do with the ancient witches. It''s very possible that this corpse is the ancient witches!


    Just at this time, the blood in the coffin suddenly rippled slightly. This discovery suddenly surprised Xu Shaotang.


    "Can the body survive?"


    Do not know why, Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly appear this idea.


    In the moment of this idea, the body''s closed eyes suddenly opened, as if a lightning cut through the night sky, let Xu Shaotang''s body subconsciously back away.


    As soon as he retreated, Xu Shaotang retreated to the back of the coffin. Only at this time did he notice that there was a pile of corpses lying on the back of the coffin.


    Looking at the clothes of these people, they should be the people captured by the black witch.


    If you don''t look carefully, it''s OK, but if you look carefully, Xu Shaotang suddenly shrinks in his eyes, and an indescribable anger fills his abdominal cavity. The four words "human purgatory" suddenly appear in his mind.


    I saw that every corpse was as big as a mummy, and his face was full of pain. Obviously, he died in great pain. There is a blood hole in the chest of each corpse, but the heart of the corpse has disappeared.


    Thinking of the blood in the coffin, and looking at the withered bodies in front of him, how could Xu Shaotang not know what he found?


    Hell is empty, the devil is in the world!


    Boundless anger filled Xu Shaotang''s heart, but now he had no time to be angry. When the huge coffin trembled slightly, Xu Shaotang retreated quickly again. At the same time, he yelled to the members of the Dragon Group: "hurry up, you take Lao Jiu to leave first!"


    When they were at a loss, the coffin suddenly trembled.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the coffin suddenly burst open, and the blood in the coffin suddenly splashed out. The huge corpse stood up from the wreckage of the coffin, with a pair of eyes staring at Xu Shaotang.


    See that suddenly appear giant, dragon group a few people and old nine suddenly full face dull, hard to rub his eyes, incredible looking at the giant in front of him.


    "What are you standing there for?" Seeing that all the people were still in a daze, Xu Shaotang turned back and roared. At the same time, a genuine Qi came out of his hand and directly attacked the giant''s neck.


    Xu Tang was shocked to see that Xu Shaocai was carried by the snake.


    "Poof


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi cuts the giant''s neck, but no blood flows out. Before Xu Shaotang attacks again, the wound on the giant''s neck disappears.


    "Blood clan?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s pupil shrinks, he slightly looks up and stares at the giant who is several times higher than himself. In his mind, he can''t help but think of the blood clan with super recovery ability. Apart from the blood clan, he hasn''t seen anyone with such terrible healing speed.


    The giant did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but raised his big hand to sweep Xu Shaotang.


    Feeling the terrible power of this palm, Xu Shaotang did not dare to meet it. He just relied on his own speed to avoid the giant''s strike.


    "Bang!"


    Actually a palm swept empty, but directly fell on the stone wall, the cave suddenly vibrated violently, falling rock constantly from the top of the head, they entered here that gap of the upper part also constantly falling rock, in the blink of an eye has blocked up a small part of the gap.


    "Do you want to bury me alive here?"


    Xu Shaotang seemed to understand the giant''s plan. If he had another hand, the cave would surely collapse.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang immediately no longer hesitated and immediately flashed to the crack.


    As soon as he came to the crack, the giant swept away again. Xu Shaotang moved slightly to avoid the giant''s attack and rushed out of the hole from the crack."Ouch!"


    A roar came from the cave behind him. The giant who failed to attack once again hit the stone wall directly.


    With a loud noise, the stone wall suddenly split a huge gap, the gap is still spreading, as if to split the whole mountain from the center.


    There are falling rocks falling behind, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t care and rushes out of the gap as fast as he can.


    "Come on, what are you doing here?"


    Seeing the snake and others outside the crack, Xu Shaotang can''t help kicking the snake''s ass, grabbing Lao Jiu and quickly plundering away.


    As soon as they left, the gap collapsed completely, and the whole mountain was constantly shaking, as if an earthquake was coming.


    After running away for a few kilometers, Xu Shaotang put down Lao Jiu again and said to the snake and others, "take Lao Jiu and give him to me!"


    "Don''t try to be brave!"


    The snake quickly grabbed Xu Shaotang and said, "I don''t think you are the opponent of that giant. Don''t kill him. I''ll contact the boss immediately and ask him to mobilize long-range weapons to blow that monster to pieces!"


    "Fart!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped the snake on the head and said: "who said I''m not the opponent of the monster? I just don''t want to be buried alive! You tell Long Fei not to move. Let me see what the monster is


    Just now, after a brief encounter with the giant, he found that although the giant''s power was terrible and had terrible healing ability, his action was a little stiff. I don''t know if it was because he just "survived.".


    The more so, the more he can''t let the giant recover and kill him when he is ill! If the giant recovers, he will be afraid of big trouble.


    The underground space is limited. He can''t do it at all. As long as the giant comes out, his goal has been achieved.

 Chapter 2587

    The earth trembled and the rocks splashed.


    The sound of the mountain falling apart was deafening.


    The people in the dragon group have gone away with Lao Jiu, but Xu Shaotang is standing in the air with a negative hand, and his eyes are firmly locked on the collapsed mountain.


    "Boom..."


    There was a tremor among the rocks, and then several huge stones rose into the sky, with the sound of the wind breaking, to Xu Shaotang in the air.


    The corner of Xu Shaotang''s mouth is slightly tilted, and the huge stone suddenly turns into powder. At the same time, the giant, like a wild beast, rushes out of the rubble and stares at Xu Shaotang fiercely.


    "Are you an ancient witch?"


    Xu Shaotang was not in a hurry to start. Instead, he looked at the giant with great interest, "are you resurrected?"


    The giant still did not speak, but there was a deep roar in his throat.


    "You don''t understand?"


    Xu Shaotang asked again excitedly, "or just can''t understand us?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang from a distance, a man beside the snake asked curiously, "snake head, is Xu Shaotang sure to kill this monster?"


    "I don''t know."


    The snake shook his head slightly and said, "but you should be sure of his appearance, right? He began to blindly ask us to escape, I thought he was not the opponent of the monster


    "Xu Shao doesn''t want us to be involved." Lao Jiu sighed softly: "if Xu Shao doesn''t ask us to go, we will be buried alive now."


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, everyone nodded at the same time.


    Although they don''t know whether Xu Shaotang is the opponent of the giant who is nearly ten meters tall, there is no doubt that Xu Shaotang has won them time to escape from the cave.


    "Lao Jiu, what kind of monster is this?"


    The snake pointed to the giant in the distance and asked Lao Jiu with a puzzled face: "haven''t you been to many big tombs before? Have you ever seen such a monster? "


    Although the giant looks like a man everywhere, because of his huge size, the snake can''t regard him as a human. In his eyes, this is a monster, just like a man.


    Lao Jiu grinned bitterly and shook his head: "this question, you should ask Xu Shao."


    The snake curled its lips and said with great self-knowledge, "I asked him, but he would not tell me."


    When they are puzzled here, Xu Shaotang and the giant have already started a fierce battle.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t get any useful information from the giant''s mouth. In the face of the giant''s violent attack, he was at a loss at the beginning. Now he is more and more comfortable under the giant''s attack.


    The larger the range of activities, the better for him.


    The giant''s strength is obviously not proportional to his terrible and powerful breath. Apart from the constant disappearance of brute force, there seems to be no other means of attack. At most, he just grabs the huge stones on the ground and smashes them at him.


    But how can these huge stones get Xu Shaotang?


    "It''s strange that this giant has a very strong breath. According to the truth, how could his cultivation be a saint? How could he be so weak?" While avoiding the giant''s attack, Xu Shaotang thinks curiously.


    Yes, weak! It''s too weak!


    At least compared with the giant''s strong breath, his strength is really not flattering.


    This giant is like a robot with human appearance. It has powerful air, but it doesn''t show the powerful power it should have.


    Let alone him, he believes that mu Tiance, WuJie and even Tantai Jingming can be easily attacked by this giant.


    All the attacks failed again and again, and the giant kept growling in his throat. It was endless anger and unwillingness.


    When Xu Shaotang understated the attack again, the giant suddenly stopped the attack, and the low roar disappeared. He just quietly looked at Xu Shaotang with his godless eyes.


    When Xu Shaotang was puzzled by the giant''s action, the giant suddenly turned around and walked out of the mountain forest.


    His huge body is like a walking shredder, any obstacles in front of him are mercilessly destroyed by him.


    With every step he took, the earth trembled.


    Looking at the giant''s back, Xu Shaotang''s eyes are full of doubts. He doesn''t know what the giant wants to do.


    "No!"


    Suddenly, a terrible idea flashed through Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    This giant is going to rush out of the forest and go to the densely populated areas to carry out crazy killing! This giant can not help him, but for those ordinary people, it is undoubtedly a machine to harvest life!


    Stop him!


    At the moment, there is only one idea in Xu Shaotang''s mind!


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly turned into a streamer and quickly attacked the giant.All over the sky, the Qi is like a big net covering the giant''s body. In the air, the giant''s body is cut out of terrible wounds, but no blood flows out, and the countless wounds are all healed in an instant.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s attack, the giant ignored it and rushed out of the forest.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart was choked. Such an attack could not hurt the giant''s body. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "I don''t believe it. You can still run with your head cut off!"


    Xu Shaotang was also cruel. His real Qi kept gathering and the golden light in his hand kept beating. After a loud drink, a golden light several feet long gave off a dazzling light, cutting through the sky and attacking the giant.


    "Poof


    The real Qi fell from the giant''s back neck, and instantly cut off the giant''s neck. Before the head fell, the giant''s hands held his head. In a moment, the broken neck grew again in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, as if all had not happened just now.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at this scene in disbelief. When he was about to launch another attack, a long flame suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Long Fei, who guesses the giant''s intention, sees that Xu Shaotang''s long attack is fruitless, and finally gives the order to attack.


    "Boom!"


    A violent explosion made Xu Shaotang''s ears roar. The shock wave produced by the violent explosion instantly overturned the giant.


    At the moment when the giant fell down, a golden worm was also shaken out of the giant''s nose by the violent shock wave.


    At the moment of seeing the golden bug, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed a hint of enlightenment. As soon as he raised his hand, a genuine Qi suddenly struck the golden bug like lightning.


    The insect wanted to run for his life, but it was too late. He only had time to utter a "squeak" scream, and then it completely disappeared.

 Chapter 2588

    The giant who fell in the gunfire never stood up, but his body was not torn by the gunfire, but his skin was scorched.


    The whole body burnt black giant lies there, does not have any breath, originally opens the eye also tightly closes.


    Xu Shaotang tries to walk to the giant''s side, carefully observes for a while, and makes sure that the giant loses his life again, and finally completely puts down his heart.


    "It''s the damned bug that''s playing the trick!"


    Xu Shaotang knew in his heart that the golden bug flying out of the black witch leader should also be a kind of poisonous insect, but the giant didn''t live, but was controlled by the poisonous insect, which gave them the illusion of the giant''s resurrection.


    No wonder the giant has a strong breath, but can only play a brute force, in essence, the giant is still a corpse.


    Fortunately, Long Fei shakes the poisonous insect out of the giant''s body with a heavy weapon. Otherwise, when he thinks that it''s the poisonous insect that''s playing tricks on him, it''s estimated that the giant has already rushed out of the mountain forest.


    Fortunately, the giant was only controlled by the poisonous insects. If the giant really revived, Xu Shaotang knew that he was not his opponent with his powerful breath.


    When he was filled with emotion, there was a rumble of helicopters in the distance. Soon, a dark group of planes appeared in front of Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    Over their heads, Long Fei quickly jumps from the helicopter and goes straight to Xu Shaotang. Looking at the giant''s corpse on the ground, he marvels and asks Xu Shaotang in surprise: "is this death? Isn''t that too rude? "


    Even he didn''t believe it. Even Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but be killed by heavy weapons.


    He knew very well in his heart, not to mention Xu Shaotang. He could not do anything with those heavy weapons, let alone kill this difficult giant.


    He originally just wanted to use the power of weapons to slow the giant forward, but he received much more than expected results.


    "He was just a corpse!"


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "it''s the black witch''s insects that are playing tricks. I just found them."


    "Gu Chong?"


    Hearing the word "Gu Chong", Long Fei remembered the first time he heard of Gu Chong. He got goose bumps all over, looked around carefully and asked, "is that Gu Chong dead?"


    "If the insect is still alive, do you think we still have time to talk nonsense here?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "thanks for blowing the poisonous insects out of the corpse, otherwise we will have a headache."


    "Just die!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei put down his heart and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "I didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang was almost baffled by an insect. I''m afraid few people will believe it."


    "Who said no?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "compared with the black witches, their strange insects are more difficult to deal with."


    Speaking of the black witches, a cold light suddenly flashed in Longfei''s eyes and said in a cold voice: "these black witches should be killed. It''s a pure disaster to stay in the world!"


    He also knows a lot about witches. Since he knew that witches existed, he never heard that witches had done anything good!


    "If you can find those witches who are lucky enough to escape, I don''t mind killing them all." A helpless smile flashed on Xu Shaotang''s face, and he pointed to the giant''s body on the ground and said, "this is for you. You can find a way to get it to the dragon group. When I''m finished, I''ll go to the Baiwu clan."


    Referring to the white witch, he thought of Wu Song again. Wu Song just came back from heaven and went back to the White Witch family. He didn''t get in touch for such a long time, and he didn''t know what happened to him.


    When he saw Wu Song, he must ask about the giant.


    "I''ll send the body back to the dragon team in secret." Long Fei nodded slightly and looked at the giant''s body curiously. He asked, "do you know what this is?"


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it''s supposed to be the body of an ancient witch. I''ll ask the White Witch later."


    "If you''re clear, tell me about it." Long Fei looked away from the giant''s body and asked carefully, "what about those people who were captured by the black witch? Did you see that? "


    They didn''t see the tragedy behind the huge coffin, and they didn''t know what happened inside. When they reported the situation to Long Fei, they didn''t mention the missing people, so long Fei didn''t know what happened to those people.


    However, he also knew what the black witches were, and guessed that most of them had died, but he still had such a fluke mentality.


    "Dead, dead!" Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, pointed to the place not far away that had collapsed into ruins and said: "all the bodies are buried below."


    He did not elaborate on the cause of those people''s death, such inhuman things, tell Long Fei can only increase his anger."All dead?"


    Long Fei''s voice trembled slightly, and he hated the black witches. He held his fist tightly and said, "even if they die, their families should see the body. I''ll inform the local department and ask them to send someone to find the body below! We can''t save them, we can only give them the final dignity as the dead! "


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang grabs Long Fei, who is about to make a phone call, shakes his head slightly and says: "you know the means of the black witches. Although all the black witches have been killed by me, who knows if there are any poisonous insects down here? Don''t let people take risks! Bury them here


    The Dragon flies slightly one stagnates, finally sends out a helpless sigh.


    Even if he wants to find the bodies of the victims, he can''t let the living risk for the dead.


    Xu Shaotang patted Long Fei on the shoulder and asked, "apart from the Central Plains, is there a large number of missing cases in other places?"


    "You suspect there are other witches?" Long Fei understands what Xu Shaotang means.


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "there should be more than these black witches who fled from the place where the black witches were hiding. I''m afraid there are still a lot of fish hiding in the corner that we don''t know. These black witches want to restore the glory of the ancient witches. I don''t know what else will happen."


    "For the time being, this kind of case only appears in the Central Plains." Long Fei said: "I will pay attention to similar cases in the future. I will let you know if there is any news."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "then I''ll go first, and the rest of the business here will be left to you."

 Chapter 2589

    Taking Lao Jiu back to the set, Xu Shaotang tells Qin Qianyu the news that the two brothers have been killed. When he learns that the two brothers have been killed, people on the set immediately begin to whisper. Many people''s faces show fear, and their hearts have begun to retreat.


    "Let''s put it on hold for a while."


    Feeling the panic in everyone''s heart, Qin Qianyu felt helpless and said to Shang song.


    Shang song nodded slightly. Even if Qin Qianyu didn''t mention it, he would take the initiative to mention it. Now the audience is in a panic and the shadow of death can''t be removed in a short time. Moreover, they are somewhat depressed in their own hearts. Even if they force on now, they can''t achieve the effect they want in the end.


    Seeing that Shang song also agreed, Qin said, "in addition, I will solve the compensation for those two people later, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Shang song rubbed his temple and said, "I''ll do it. Miss Qin, you''ve been worried about it these two days. Now you''ve got a result. You''d better go back and have a rest."


    Qin Qianyu didn''t show any affectation to him. He nodded and said, "OK, you will send me the amount of compensation at that time, and I will arrange someone to call you."


    "Good!"


    Shang song doesn''t say much. To be honest, it doesn''t matter who pays for the money, but Qin Qianyu is the investor. It is reasonable that Qin Qianyu should compensate the two brothers who died. He doesn''t have to fight with Qin Qianyu.


    "Then I''ll trouble you. I have something else to do. I''ll go to Anluo." Xu Shaotang patted Shang song on the shoulder, then looked at Qin and said, "are you still busy here?"


    Qin Qianyu shook his head slightly and laughed at himself: "there should have been a lot of things, but now it''s OK."


    The film has been put on hold for a while, so it''s meaningless for her to stay here.


    "And you?" Xu Shaotang asked Lao Jiu again.


    Lao Jiu spread his hands and said, "I''m ok, too."


    "In that case, why don''t you come with me to enrol''s, I guess I''ll stay there for another day or two." Xu Shaotang said.


    Lao Jiu was about to agree, but he glanced at Qin Qianyu, who was full of fatigue beside him. He immediately swallowed what he had said and said, "I have nothing to do here, but there are other things to do. Now my appointment is scheduled for next year, so I won''t go with you."


    Although Lao Jiu was unmarried all his life, he was not a fool who didn''t understand the situation. Xu Shaotang took Qin Qianyu to Anluo to let Qin Qianyu relax. Other people''s "little couple" were in love with each other. Wouldn''t he become a light bulb?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know that Lao Jiu had already started to think about him. Seeing that he refused, he didn''t persuade him much. He nodded and said, "OK, in that case, I won''t delay you making money. If you have something to do, please call! By the way, I''ve moved to the capital now. If I go to the capital to show Fengshui to any dignitaries, please remember to come to my house. "


    "No problem!"


    Lao Jiu laughs.


    After saying goodbye to them, Xu Shaotang takes Qin Qianyu to Anluo to find Kang Weimin.


    He really wanted to take Qin Qianyu to relax because he saw that Qin Qianyu was depressed because of the death of the two brothers. Qin Qianyu seldom experienced these things because of her family background. It''s normal for her to be affected by these things. When she turns her attention to other things, she will naturally get better.


    Just after taking Qin Qianyu into the hotel, Xu Shaotang sees Kang Weimin standing at the front desk of the hotel, while Bai Xue is sitting in the lobby of the hotel. Her boyfriend Zhuang Li is quietly persuading her, and I don''t know if the two are in conflict.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s Qin''s words, Bai Xue suddenly brightens her eyes. She trots to Xu Shaotang quickly and says angrily, "Xu Shao, you give me a comment. My grandfather lives well here..."


    "Bai Xue!"


    Before her words were finished, Kang Weimin suddenly turned his head and glared at Bai Xue.


    When he glared at him, he swallowed what he said and sat back in his original position without saying a word.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Full of confusion, Xu Shaotang walks to Kang Weimin. He sees that Kang Weimin''s room card and his room card have been handed over to the front desk. The front desk is settling the room fee. He is surprised and says, "are you going back to the capital? Has the excavation been completed over there? "


    "No, just another hotel."


    Kang Weimin some not too natural smile, said: "here is too far away from there, some not very convenient."


    "Not far?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. The hotel is only seven or eight kilometers away from the archaeological site. The main customers are tourists to the Yin Ruins. It is not far away, but the nearest five-star hotel to the archaeological site.


    When he brought Kang Weimin to stay in this hotel, he had already considered the factor of distance. How could it be so far?


    Thinking about what Bai Xue had just said, and looking at Kang Weimin''s unnatural smile, Xu Shaotang suddenly noticed something strange. Knowing that Kang Weimin couldn''t ask anything, he went to Bai Xue and asked her, "what''s the matter? Don''t worry, say boldly, I''ll help you with your grandfather''s side. ""Xu Shao, nothing''s wrong!"


    Kang Weimin came over and said with a smile, "I''ve finished the check-out procedure here. Let''s change to another hotel and go out to have something to eat. It''s rare to meet Miss Qin today. I''m the host!"


    But Xu Shaotang did not move, just blocking between Kang Weimin and Bai Xue, looking at Bai Xue quietly.


    "Grandfather, they are wrong. Why do you have to swallow it?" With Xu Shaotang as the "backer", Bai Xue was not afraid of Kang Weimin''s reprimand. She pouted angrily and said, "you live well here. Why do they want to drive you away? It''s not like we don''t pay them! "


    "Well? To drive away? "


    Xu Shaotang frowned and looked back at the front desk. Then he slowly asked Bai Xue, "who wants to drive you away?"


    Kang Weimin stares at Bai Xue, grabs Xu Shaotang and says, "Xu Shao, it''s really OK. Just change the hotel. Don''t worry about it."


    "Who else is there, not them?"


    Bai Xue didn''t shut up this time. She pointed to the staff at the front desk of the hotel and said, "it''s really irritating! My grandfather is living well here, but they suddenly say that his room has been reserved by others, and they want to change him to an ordinary room. I don''t agree, so they plan to ask the security guard to force us out. In order to make peace, my grandfather agrees to give up his room. I wanted to call you, but my grandfather didn''t give me your numbe

 Chapter 2590

    Hearing Bai Xue''s words, let alone Bai Xue, even Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu were not angry.


    "Professor Kang, is that so?" Xu Shaotang asked in a deep voice.


    Kang Weimin looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly, waved his hand and said: "Xu Shao, it''s really not a big deal. Maybe they made a mistake and ordered the room. They have already refunded today''s room fee to me. Let''s change to another hotel."


    "You don''t want to trouble me for such a trifle, do you?"


    Xu Shaotang had already guessed Kang Weimin''s idea in his heart, but he shook his head slightly and said, "if I don''t know this, I''ll forget it. Now that I know it, I really can''t ignore it!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang quickly went to the front desk, his eyes fell on the man with the account manager on his chest, and said faintly: "you forced my friend out of here, don''t you want to give me an explanation?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, Kang Weimin wants to persuade him, but he is held by Qin Qianyu and Bai Xue.


    It''s said that the shop cheated customers. They finally realized it by themselves today!


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s questioning, the customer manager showed a professional smile and said with a smile: "this gentleman, we have explained that it was because of our system error that we mistakenly ordered the deluxe suite out. This is our work error. We have compensated our friends for the room fee for one day."


    "Hehe, a system error is going to kill me?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "even if it''s a system error, you should explain the situation to the person who ordered the suite, instead of driving my friends out! I guess you''re just trying to find a reason to drive my friend out so that you can make room for someone important? "


    It''s not hard to guess that a five-star hotel can''t make such a low-level mistake. Even if there is a real system error, the way they deal with it is also contrary to the normal way.


    What Xu Shaotang ordered for Kang Weimin is the best suite in this hotel, and there are only a few such Suites in the whole hotel. It is estimated that they want to receive some important person, but it is not easy to drive away the rich and powerful guests in other suites, so they put their ideas on Kang Weimin, the "bad old man".


    "Mister, you misunderstood. It''s really a mistake in our system."


    Although this explanation is very pale, the words have already been said, and the customer manager has to continue to make it up, "if your husband is not satisfied with our compensation, we can compensate you for your room fee for another day!"


    "Do we want you to pay for a day''s room?"


    Looking at this customer manager who treats customers as idiots, Qin Qianyu can''t see any more. He quickly walks to Xu Shaotang, takes out a thick stack of money from his bag, pats it on the front desk, and says, "this is the room charge for the next few days. We won''t return this room! Even if Professor Kang can''t live, that room can''t be reserved for others! "


    "Miss, we''ve already reserved the room. Please don''t make a fuss. If you do that again, I''ll have to call security."


    After that, the customer manager grabbed the phone at the front desk and made an appearance of calling security.


    Since the soft can''t do, it''s hard.


    "Then you can call security."


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly burst out a cold light, coldly said: "shop big deceive customers, customer big also can deceive shop!"


    Facing the cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the customer manager suddenly trembles. The phone in his hand "pops" down, and an unprecedented coolness rushes from his feet to his head. The cold sweat gushes from his forehead, which makes him almost unstable. He can only hold the front desk, so that he won''t be paralyzed.


    "What''s the matter with you, manager?"


    Seeing the customer manager''s strange appearance, the front desk woman dressed up next to him quickly held him and said to Xu Shaotang with a cold face: "our manager is not feeling well and doesn''t want to talk nonsense with you any more. If you have any opinions on our handling method, the complaint phone is there. You can call to complain yourself and don''t look for trouble here!"


    "We''re looking for trouble?" Qin Xiaoyu was annoyed by the woman''s words and said, "as far as your service attitude is concerned, I think it''s only a matter of time before your hotel goes out of business."


    "Even if it goes bankrupt, it''s our business!" The woman looked at Qin Qianyu with no compromise. Although she was envious of this more beautiful woman, her face was disdainful. She grabbed Qin Qianyu''s pile of money and threw it to Qin Qianyu, "don''t make yourself uncomfortable! You look like a dog, but you are a shrew in your heart! With your little money, don''t show off here! "


    "Pa!"


    Just as the woman''s voice fell, a loud slap sounded in everyone''s ears.


    This slap not only confused the woman, but also Xu Shaotang. They looked at Qin Qianyu in astonishment.


    No one expected that Qin Qianyu would make a sudden move. In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Qin Qianyu is a typical quiet woman. Even if she quarrels with others, it''s incredible, let alone teach that woman a lesson.


    Facing the people''s astonished eyes, Qin Qianyu blushed slightly, but looked at the stunned woman fiercely and said coldly: "you''d better put your mouth clean! And now I''ll officially inform you that you are dismissed. My lawyer will talk to you about other matters! ""Fire us?"


    Hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, several staff members at the front desk were shocked and burst into laughter.


    "Is this woman crazy?"


    "Who does she think she is? And fire us? I don''t know. I thought she was our boss! "


    "Women these days think that they are great if they have some kind of beauty. They are not afraid of the wind when they speak, and their tongue is flashing!"


    "You''d better shut up!"


    Listening to the sarcasm of the hotel front desk staff, Xu Shaotang''s eyes lightly swept from them, "I''m too lazy to deal with you, but it doesn''t mean I dare not deal with you!"


    Swept by Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the front desk staff immediately shut up. They dare to be presumptuous in front of Qin Qianyu, but in the face of serious Xu Shaotang, they can''t help but fear.


    Qin Qianyu ignored the sarcasm of these people, just took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and said coldly: "Xiaojing, I''ll give you half an hour to buy Century Garden Hotel in Anluo. If you can''t do it, I''ll send my resignation report to my email!"


    Without giving Xiaojing a chance to inquire, Qin Qianyu has hung up.


    At this moment, Qin Qianyu showed his overbearing president''s momentum incisively and vividly.


    Xu Shaotang discovered for the first time that Qin Qianyu had such a side.


    On the other side of the company, Xiaojing, who received the phone call, was stunned and stayed there. When she got back to her senses, she immediately began to inquire about the information of Century Garden Hotel on the computer. At the same time, she muttered, "which son of a bitch has made this beautiful girl angry? I was also implicated! If you let me know, I have to skin you! My God, I want to buy a five-star hotel in half an hour. This girl wants to drive me crazy... "

 Chapter 2591

    Qin Qianyu''s call completely shocked Kang Weimin.


    In the eyes of the staff of the hotel, Qin''s action is more like a joke, but Kang Weimin knows the root of Qin''s action. Even without the power of the Qin family, Qin has the absolute strength to buy the hotel.


    "It''s all your work!"


    After returning to his senses, Kang Weimin quickly shakes off Bai Xue and holds his hand. He stares at Bai Xue angrily and walks quickly to Qin Qianyu: "Miss Qin, don''t do this. You want to do this for my old man. How can you make me feel at ease?"


    "Professor Kang, I''m not here to help you out." Qin Qianyu shook his head and said, "I just don''t like them. Aren''t they arrogant? Then I''ll fire them all! "


    "Miss Qin, you..."


    Kang Weimin still wants to talk. Xu Shaotang patted Kang Weimin''s palm and said, "don''t worry about it. They bumped into the girl''s muzzle by themselves. If you don''t teach them a lesson, they really think how great a five-star hotel is!"


    Even if Qin Qianyu doesn''t teach them a lesson, he will teach these people a hard lesson. There are many cases of bullying customers, but the attitude of the hotel staff is obviously a bit of bullying.


    Let''s not say that Kang Weimin is their friend. With Kang Weimin''s age, these people shouldn''t do it.


    Kang Weimin''s magnanimity not only didn''t make these people grateful, but also felt that Kang Weimin was weak and could be deceived. Who could bear it!


    Maybe it''s because of Qin Qianyu''s momentum, or because Xu Shaotang is afraid to take Kang Weimin to the sofa in the hall. Even though he is extremely contemptuous of Qin Qianyu''s "ignorance of heaven and earth", the staff dare not sneer at Qin Qianyu any more.


    After being helped by that woman for a while, the account manager finally eased down a little. After taking two deep breaths, the account manager quietly walked to one side and started to call.


    Although he doesn''t believe that Qin Qianyu can really buy this hotel, he has some vision to become the account manager of this five-star hotel. It''s obvious that these people are not as simple as they seem, especially the man. Just now, he really felt the fear from the bottom of his soul.


    Now that this matter has come to a bad end, he has no choice but to call that one.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t stop him. He just sat there with a cool face. He wanted to see what the customer manager could do.


    Now that Qin Qianyu has come out for Kang Weimin, he doesn''t have to do anything more. He just needs to watch the opera at ease.


    Two minutes later, with the "Ding" sound of the elevator, a man in his twenties appeared in their eyes holding a tall beauty.


    "Let''s see who''s playing big tail wolf here! Joke, still buy my hotel, you buy me to see! "


    Two people have not come out of the elevator, the man''s voice has been introduced into everyone''s ears.


    The man is not bad, but his nostrils look very uncomfortable, but it''s obvious that the little bird in his arms likes this one.


    Looking at the pair of men and women walking out of the elevator, Qin asked faintly, "is this hotel like yours?"


    Seeing Qin Qianyu, the man''s eyes suddenly brightened, and a greedy color suddenly surged up his cheek. Until no one who was held by him pinched him, he slowly recovered, nodded with a smile and said: "yes, this hotel is mine! You said you wanted to buy my hotel, right? "


    "No, now this hotel is not yours!" Qin Qianyu shakes his head slightly. He doesn''t look directly at the man. He says faintly, "get rid of your things before dark!"


    "Ha ha, tell me to go away!"


    Hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, the man immediately bent over and began to laugh. He hugged the beautiful woman around him and said with a laugh, "did I hear you right? Isn''t this girl crazy? "


    The beauty pursed her lips and said with a smile, "Cao Shao, you heard me right, but she should have lost her heart."


    When she spoke, she thought with disdain in her heart that the forest is big and there are all kinds of birds. This woman has a good skin bag, but she has no brain.


    Cao Feng in the hotel, in front of Cao Feng told him to go away, this woman is really a masterpiece!


    Listening to the sarcastic voice of the two, Qin Qianyu was neither angry nor angry. He didn''t want to talk to them anymore. He went straight to Xu Shaotang and sat down beside them. He took a look at the time on his watch.


    This man, at most, has 15 minutes to be proud of. Let him enjoy this few minutes.


    Qin Qianyu''s ignorance makes Cao Feng stop laughing. It''s not easy to be ignored, especially the feeling of being ignored by Qin Qianyu.


    Cao Feng let go of the beauty''s waist and walked slowly to Xu Shaotang, who was sitting there quietly. He said: "don''t you want an explanation? Ben Shao will tell you now that Ben Shao wants to receive friends. All the luxury suites are reserved for Ben Shao''s friends! Are you satisfied with this explanation? ""Not bad, at least to tell the truth!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles faintly. Although the truth is a little different from his guess, it''s almost the same. As soon as he looks at Cao Shao, he knows that he doesn''t have the ability to open such a hotel. It''s estimated that the hotel is his family''s industry. He just gives it to him to find something to do.


    However, the "Cao Shao" obviously did not do what was arranged at home! In order to entertain his friends, he forced out the guests who had already stayed in the hotel. It''s really rich and willful!


    No wonder those customer service staff dare to be so bold and fearless. They must have been inspired by the present one.


    "What if I tell you the truth? How can you get Ben Shao? " Cao Feng looked at several people with disdain, "how, do you think the sofa of my five-star hotel is very comfortable? Don''t you want to go


    "Don''t be so blunt, young man!"


    No matter how good Kang Weimin''s temper is, Cao Feng''s attitude arouses his anger. "Don''t put your tail on the sky just because you have a little money at home. There are many people in the world who have more money than your family. What are you


    "Oh, the old man has a good mouth..."


    "Pa!"


    Cao Feng''s words have not finished, a loud slap has fallen on his face, more let Cao Feng angry is, he did not know who hit him!


    Just as Cao Feng was glaring at several people, his mobile phone suddenly rang. Seeing the caller''s name on his mobile phone, Cao Feng suddenly felt a bad premonition in his heart.

 Chapter 2592

    "Where are you now?"


    As soon as Cao Feng got through, there came the angry roar of his father Cao Junxiong.


    "In the hotel. What''s the matter?" Cao Feng a face inexplicably said: "Dad, I''ve been very peaceful recently, didn''t cause trouble?"


    "Fart!"


    Cao Junxiong on the other end of the phone roared: "I ask you, is there a lady named Qin Qianyu over there now?"


    "Qin shallow language?"


    Cao Feng''s eyes could not help falling on Qin Qianyu freely, but he saw Qin Qianyu''s light hand pointing to himself. His bad premonition was even stronger. He quickly took the phone to one side and whispered: "it seems that there is such a person, but I don''t know if she is the Qin Qianyu you said."


    "Asshole!"


    Cao Junxiong roared angrily: "tell me honestly, have you offended Miss Qin?"


    "This..."


    Feeling his father''s anger, Cao Feng finally began to get nervous. He hesitated for a long time, but he couldn''t speak.


    "You son of a bitch! I''m going to skin you Although Cao Feng didn''t admit it, Cao Junxiong already knew the answer from his faltering tone. He only felt a stream of blood rushing to his head, and countless ideas were surging in his mind. A moment later, he grabbed his mobile phone and roared with all his strength: "I have transferred the hotel to miss Qin! Now go away and apologize to Miss Qin. I''m on my way here now! "


    "Why?"


    Cao Feng''s face was stunned, and he no longer deliberately lowered his voice. He said angrily, "why do you want to sell my hotel?"


    With Cao Feng''s words roaring out, the hotel staff, who were waiting to see the good play, was shocked and looked at Qin Qianyu sitting there in silence.


    "It''s not yours, it''s Miss Qin''s!"


    Cao Junxiong roared. He didn''t want to waste any more words with this bastard. As soon as he hung up the phone, he immediately yelled at the driver: "what''s the delay? Drive faster! At all costs, you must get to the hotel in ten minutes! Here it is. A million. No, five million! If you can''t get there, go away tomorrow! "


    Hearing Cao Junxiong''s words, the driver was shocked, and the car flew out like a sword.


    On the road, a black luxury car honked its horn wildly and sped along, constantly changing lanes back and forth.


    Cao Junxiong, sitting in the car, although his stomach was shaken, but his mouth kept urging: "hurry up, hurry up again!"


    When Cao Jun''s ambition was burning, Cao Feng was struck by lightning. He stood there foolishly and didn''t even notice that his mobile phone fell to the ground.


    "Why?"


    His heart is constantly roaring these words.


    He couldn''t understand why his father wanted to transfer the hotel to Qin Qianyu. His father''s company was running well and didn''t lack the money at all! Even if Qin Qianyu really has the strength to buy this hotel, as long as his father doesn''t sell it, can he still buy it?


    Looking at Cao Feng standing there in a daze, several staff members of the hotel were covered with ashes. The customer manager, who had been able to barely support his body, only felt that his whole body was soft and his legs could no longer support his heavy body. He collapsed like a pool of mud and muttered to himself: "it''s over, it''s all over..."


    It was Cao Feng''s command that made him so confident. Now Cao Feng is afraid that he can''t protect himself. How can he care for him?


    He worked hard for a long time to become the account manager of this hotel. Originally, he could have a bright future. Now, everything seems to be in vain.


    After leaving this hotel, he can go to other hotels, but it is impossible to find such a good hotel again. He knows the requirements of five-star hotels for managers. With what he does today, once the matter is spread, no five-star hotel will employ him in the future, and even as long as the hotel with stars, he will be rejected!


    Just as everyone in the hotel was in a state of dullness, a slim woman quickly pushed the door and came in. As soon as she came in, she saw Cao Feng staying there. She quickly walked up to Cao Feng and said respectfully, "Mr. Cao, Ni Shao has arrived at the door."


    "Ni Shao? Yes, Ni Shao


    Cao Feng, who stayed there, suddenly woke up and rushed out of the door to the luxury car in front of the door.


    Cao Feng respectfully opened the door and tried to squeeze out a smile: "Ni Shao, I''m looking forward to you at last! I''ve arranged the room. Go and have a rest first. "


    "I don''t think you want me to come!"


    Sitting in the car, the young man frowned slightly and said faintly: "you smile so reluctantly, or I''d better change a hotel."


    "No, Ni Shao, you misunderstood!"


    Cao Feng quickly blocked the car door and said bitterly, "I''m really looking forward to Ni shaolai. It''s just that there''s a little trouble here that makes me headache.""What''s the trouble?"


    Ni Shao looks at Cao Feng with half faith and half doubt, "you are also a person with a head and a face in Anluo. What trouble can you have?"


    Hearing Ni Shao''s words, Cao Feng could not help showing a trace of bitterness on his face. He said with a worried face: "I met several people who came to make trouble here, and it seems that there is some background. Even my old man seems to be a little afraid of them."


    "Is there anyone else here to make trouble for you? Don''t you always have to make trouble for others? "


    Ni Shao looked at Cao Feng in surprise, and walked slowly out of the car. He said with great interest: "you say this, I want to know, who can make Anluo''s richest man afraid, is sacred?"


    While talking, Ni Shaoxing goes to the hotel with great enthusiasm.


    Listening to Ni Shao''s words, Cao Feng seemed to see a ray of hope in his heart. He quickly followed Ni Shao and said, "I don''t know about other people, but there is a woman named Qin Qianyu."


    "Who?"


    Ni Shao, who is about to enter the hotel, suddenly falters and looks back at Cao Feng.


    Looking at Ni Shao''s face, Cao Feng stammered: "Qin Qin Qianyu... "


    "Then Qin Qian What does Miss Qin look like? " Ni Shao nervously looks at Cao Feng, but he refuses to take another step. The sole of his foot seems to be stuck.


    Cao Feng dare not hide, honest said: "very beautiful, looks like about 20 years old..."


    Hearing Cao Feng''s words, Ni Shao''s face changed again. Like a thief, he poked his head into the door of the hotel and looked carefully into the hotel hall. At this, Ni Shao''s face suddenly changed. He quickly retracted his head and jumped into the car like running away. He rushed to the driver and yelled, "hurry, drive!"

 Chapter 2593

    Although he slipped very fast, Xu Shaotang saw the head that just came in from the door.


    He recognized Ni Kang, who had met him in the red chamber in the capital, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to Ni Kang.


    "Ni Shao!"


    Cao Feng grabbed the car door and asked, "what is the origin of Qin Qianyu? Even if it''s death, you''ll let me die to understand! "


    No matter how stupid he is, he can guess from Ni Kang''s series of actions that Qin Qianyu''s identity must be frightening.


    You know, Ni Kang is a man with a head and a face in the capital. If he can frighten him into such a person, the energy behind him is frightening.


    Cao Feng caught the car door, Ni Kang go is not, do not go is not, can only flurried said: "Cao Feng, look at the sake of our two drinks together, I remind you, if you offend any of the two, hurry to apologize honestly, otherwise, you will die very ugly! Don''t say your father is the richest man in Anluo. Even if he is the richest man in the world, he can''t protect you! "


    "Those two?"


    Listen to Ni Kang''s words, Cao Feng''s heart has completely fallen to the bottom of the valley, and asked: "in addition to Qin Qianyu, who else?"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Thinking of Xu Shaotang, Ni Kang could not help trembling all over and said with a lingering fear: "that''s the really terrible person!"


    "Xu Shaotang? Is that Xu Shaotang who made a lot of noise some time ago? " Cao Feng suddenly exclaimed, "is that Xu Shaotang sitting next to Qin Qianyu?"


    "Nonsense, have you ever heard of a second man named Xu Shaotang?" Ni Kang said angrily, and yelled: "let go, or I won''t care if I hurt you!"


    "Ni Shao!"


    But Cao Feng didn''t let go. He tried his best to hold the door and cried, "please help me! Now, except for you, I can''t be saved. "


    "I save you?"


    Ni Kang looked at the gate of the hotel, with a self mocking smile on his face, "in front of those two, I''m not even a fart!"


    Having said that, Cao Feng forcibly broke open the door and grasped the hand of the door, and closed the door with a bang.


    Just as he was about to urge the driver to leave, he suddenly opened the window and looked at Cao Feng with warning: "remember, you never know me, and I''ve never been here! You''d better take care of yourself


    After that, Ni Kang drives the car and urges the driver to close the door quickly.


    Looking at the fast car, an unprecedented fear came to Cao Feng, and the cold sweat fell down his forehead. He just felt that all his strength seemed to be hollowed out in all this, and his body suddenly lost its support. "Pa" fell to the ground, and his mouth kept whispering: "Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang..."


    He does not know Xu Shaotang, but he has heard Xu Shaotang''s name more than once.


    The energy of a Qin shallow language is terrible enough, now suddenly a more terrible Xu Shaotang emerges!


    Ni Kang said that he could not afford to offend any of the two, but he offended both of them. Is there anyone worse off than him?


    "Zhi..."


    A sharp sound of braking sounded in Cao Feng''s ear. Before the car stopped completely, Cao Junxiong jumped out of the car in a hurry. He couldn''t take care of his stomach. When he was about to rush into the hotel, he saw Cao Feng lying on the ground paralyzed.


    "Bang!"


    The angry Cao Junxiong kicked Cao Feng angrily and said angrily, "where''s Miss Qin?"


    His angry foot almost exerted all his strength, but Cao Feng, who collapsed to the ground, just lay there foolishly, reciting the words "Xu Shaotang".


    Cao Junxiong didn''t understand what Cao Feng was talking about at first. When he came close and listened carefully, he fell to the ground.


    He couldn''t care about Cao Feng, who was lying there like a dead dog. He took two deep breaths and forced himself to calm down. With a very uneasy mood, he rushed into the hotel hall quickly.


    Almost in an instant, he recognized Qin Qianyu and Xu Shaotang sitting there quietly.


    At this moment, the only hope in his heart was completely destroyed.


    Qin Qianyu and Xu Shaotang!


    His son, not only offended Qin Qianyu, but also offended Xu Shaotang, who was more terrible!


    What the hell did he do? How could he give birth to such a bastard!


    He knows very well that Qin Qianyu and Xu Shaotang can make him the so-called richest man in Anluo have nothing!


    Even without the background of the Qin family, even if Xu Shaotang didn''t have the fairy like means, just relying on Zongheng group and Shengshi group, he could use commercial means to make him lose everything now! Even without their help, as long as they say a word, there will be countless companies in the commercial encirclement of his company!


    After trying hard to suppress the fear in his heart, Cao Junxiong walked slowly to the two men, saluted respectfully and said: "Hello, Xu SHAOHAO, Miss Qin!""Who are you?"


    Qin Qianyu looks up slightly and looks at Cao Junxiong with some doubts.


    "I''m Cao Junxiong, the father of that useless animal." Cao Junxiong looked at the two men with pleading face, "I know that beast has offended you two, son is not godfather''s fault, I apologize for him to you, please be magnanimous, forgive him this time."


    "He didn''t offend us, he just offended Professor Kang."


    Qin Qianyu pointed to Kang Weimin and said to Cao Junxiong, "we don''t care about him. Just ask him to apologize to Professor Kang! If Professor Kang forgives him, you can do it yourself if you don''t! "


    "Thank you, Miss Qin! I''m going to ask that beast to apologize to Professor Kang! "


    With that, Cao Junxiong quickly came to the outside of the hotel and kicked Cao Feng fiercely. He said angrily: "beast! Why don''t you get up and apologize to Professor Kang! If you don''t get Professor Kang''s forgiveness, I''ll break your leg myself! "


    After being kicked by Cao Junxiong again, Cao Feng finally recovered from his great fear. When he heard Cao Junxiong''s words, he quickly struggled to get up from the ground and stumbled to Kang Weimin, kneeling on the ground with a "pa".


    "Professor Kang, I have no eyes. Please forgive me this time. Please, please..."


    Cao Feng said with a cry, while trying to give Kang Weimin his head, even if his forehead is broken, he dare not stop.


    "Don''t knock it!"


    Kang Weimin''s anger had already disappeared most of the time. Seeing Cao Feng like this, he immediately moved his heart of compassion. While stopping Cao Feng from kowtowing, he said earnestly: "your fault is not blind, but willful and reckless, regardless of other people''s feelings! When you open the door to do business, you are the guests. How can you treat the guests like this? "


    "Yes, yes! It''s all my fault. I really know it''s wrong! "

 Chapter 2594

    "I hope you really know it''s wrong."


    Kang Weimin sighed softly and said, "well, I accept your apology. This is over."


    He is so old that there is no need to embarrass a young man who is not sensible.


    "Thank you, Professor Kang!"


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Cao Junxiong''s father and son were immediately pardoned, and the big stone in their heart, which had put them out of breath, finally fell down.


    However, as long as Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu haven''t spoken, this big stone can''t fall completely.


    Since Kang Weimin has accepted Cao Feng''s apology, Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu don''t bother to argue with him any more. Qin Qianyu waved his hand and said, "OK, this is it! I''ll give you half a day to take away what belongs to you in the hotel. In addition, these people are also invited to take with you! "


    When talking, Qin Qianyu points to the people at the front desk.


    She didn''t want to worry about these people, but their attitude was too bad. Since she had said that she would expel them, she would not change her mind because she pitied them.


    If we don''t teach these people a lesson, they will never recognize themselves!


    Facing Qin Qianyu''s eyes, several people who were already covered with ashes were immediately flustered. They wanted to ask Qin Qianyu for help, but they couldn''t step forward and had no face to ask for help.


    "It''s all our fault. Thank you for ignoring villains."


    Cao Junxiong bowed deeply to several people and said: "this animal has damaged the mood of several people. I''m very sorry. It''s rare for some people to come to Anluo. I want to hold a banquet in Jufengyuan..."


    "No!"


    Before Cao Junxiong finished, Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "if you have time to entertain us, it''s better to spend more time to discipline your precious son!"


    "Xu Shao''s lesson is right!"


    Cao Junxiong quickly nodded his head and said, "I will discipline this animal severely after I go back! Then I will not disturb you. "


    Xu Shaotang was too lazy to say another word, but he just waved his hand gently.


    Cao Junxiong didn''t say any more and left with Cao Feng and the staff.


    Looking at a few people who left in a hurry, Bai Xue pouted and said: "just let them go, it''s too cheap for them!"


    "What else do you want?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Bai Xue with a smile, "otherwise, I''ll call them to let you down?"


    "Xu Shao, don''t listen to her nonsense!"


    Kang Weimin quickly stops Xu Shaotang. He stares at Bai Xue and scolds him: "you''re a dead girl, you have to forgive me! They''ve been punished. Don''t hold on! If you hold on to them with the support of Xu Shao and Miss Qin, what''s the difference between you and them? "


    Originally, this was not a big deal. At least he didn''t take it too seriously. Young people, when everyone didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, Cao Feng and the staff of the hotel had already been punished. They didn''t have to embarrass others.


    "I''ll just talk about it. You''ve got me on the line again." Bai Xue helplessly looked at Kang Weimin, "well, well, I don''t say OK!"


    "That''s what I''m talking about!"


    Kang Weimin nodded with satisfaction, and said to Qin with apology, "Miss Qin, this is really troubling you."


    Qin Qianyu smiles and shakes his head: "it''s OK. Anyway, our crew will spend more time filming in Anluo in the future. It''s troublesome to book hotels everywhere every time. This will be the fixed residence of our crew in the future!"


    "The treatment of your crew is really good." Bai Xue joked: "are you still short of people?"


    "It''s not enough!"


    Qin said with a smile, "will you come?"


    "Forget it, I don''t have that talent. I''d better follow the old man with ease." Bai Xue turned to look at Kang Weimin and said with a smile: "smelly old man, you hear me, your granddaughter, I don''t have nowhere to go! If you don''t like me any more, I''ll change my career! "


    Listen to Bai Xue''s words, a few people are slightly a Leng, then burst out laughing.


    "You are so good!"


    As soon as he went out, Cao Junxiong''s face suddenly darkened. He couldn''t care to change his sweat soaked clothes. He looked coldly at several staff members and said angrily, "I''ll go to the community and volunteer for a year. I won''t lose you a cent, but I''ll help you donate all your wages to charity! One year later, those who perform well can continue to work in the group, while those who do not perform well can always work as social workers for me! "


    Listening to Cao Junxiong''s words, some people''s anger flashed by, and then they began to think carefully. If they agreed, they would have to work in vain for a year or more. If they didn''t, they would have to roll up their bags and leave. The treatment of Cao''s company is still very good. After they left Cao''s company, it''s hard for them to enter such a good company again.


    Looking at the hesitant crowd, Cao Junxiong could not help humming: "don''t think about resigning and finding another way out. I can tell you clearly that no company will want you as long as you disclose the things you have offended Xu Shao and Miss Qin!"With Cao Junxiong''s words, several people''s hearts suddenly howled.


    They didn''t doubt Cao Junxiong''s words. They knew that the people who could make Cao Junxiong so afraid really had the strength, let alone Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu. As long as Cao Junxiong wanted to keep an eye on them, no company would hire them.


    It''s so easy for the richest man in Anluo to cut off their way to make a living!


    After hesitating for a while, a few people can only reluctantly nod to agree.


    "And you!" Cao Junxiong looked at Cao Feng angrily again and said in a non-negotiable tone, "go and volunteer for three years, too! If you can''t do it well, I''ll break your leg first, and then I''ll throw you out to live and die! "


    This time, he was really mad at this bastard. Thanks to Professor Kang''s easy to talk, if he had a bad temper, even if he broke the bastard''s leg in front of Xu Shaotang, it would not end today.


    Almost, most of his life''s hard work was destroyed by the bastard.


    Cao Feng, who has just escaped the disaster, has no time to be glad. He suddenly hears Cao Junxiong''s words and looks at his father with a look of amazement. But he is met with his father''s face of determination.


    After a long time, Cao Feng finally nodded his head.


    He knew that his father didn''t take him seriously this time. If he dared not agree, his father would ask someone to break his leg and throw him to the community as a volunteer.


    I''m the son of the richest man in Anluo. I didn''t expect that he would get to this stage. From today on, I''m afraid that Anluo people will have another conversation after dinne

 Chapter 2595

    The bright lights in Anluo at night give the ancient city a different flavor under the light.


    Walking along the busy streets of Anluo with Qin Qianyu, Xu Shaotang finds that Anluo''s night is much more beautiful than its day.


    The passing vehicles sped past them, and the light pulled their shadows for a long time.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s pretty face against the light, Xu Shaotang can''t help remembering the scene when Qin Qianyu hit people at the front desk of the hotel. He says with a smile, "you can hit people, too."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang said it, Qin Qianyu blushed. He didn''t dare to look into Xu Shaotang''s eyes. He just bowed his head slightly and asked nervously, "did I really look like a shrew at that time?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and jokingly said, "you look up to yourself too much. You are far away from a shrew!"


    "You hurt me a lot." Qin Qianyu raised his cheek slightly and said, "in your eyes, I don''t even have the qualification to be a shrew?"


    "That''s it!"


    The first thing I want to see is that most of my young women are standing in the middle of the street, cursing and laughing


    "Well All right


    Qin shallow language speechless patted his forehead, said with a smile: "then I''d better be a lady quietly."


    "You''d better be yourself."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and follows Qin Qianyu to walk in the crowded street.


    Passing by the roadside stall, looking at a young couple sitting beside the stall, happily eating mutton kebabs, Qin Qianyu suddenly stops.


    "Boss, how much is the mutton kebab?"


    "Ten yuan for three strings."


    "Give me a hundred!"


    Qin Qianyu quickly bought a bunch of mutton kebabs. Happily, he ran to Xu Shaotang and gave Xu Shaotang half of the mutton kebabs: "brother Xu, I''ll treat you to mutton kebabs."


    "Why did you suddenly think of inviting me to this?"


    Xu Shaotang took the mutton kebab with a smile and put it on the tip of his nose. Although it was cheap, he wanted to.


    Qin Qianyu smiles. Yu Guang in the corner of his eyes sees the young couple who feed each other the mutton kebabs in their hands. His heart is filled with envy, but his mouth says quietly: "I just want to try the taste of the mutton kebabs."


    Sometimes, happiness is really simple.


    Just like the young couple, maybe they are not as rich as they are, and they do not have such a deep background. Maybe after spending money to eat this meal, the couple will have to live frugally, but at least they are happy at the moment.


    She can buy all the mutton kebabs in this stall, but she can''t buy the simple happiness of the couple.


    When talking, Qin Qianyu bit down a piece of meat and tasted it carefully. His eyes suddenly brightened. Those bright eyes turned into two crescent moon with a smile. Then he looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "well, the taste is very good! Eat while it''s hot. "


    "You don''t eat mutton kebabs like that."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took up a string of mutton kebabs and quickly passed by his mouth. In the blink of an eye, there was only a bare stick left. He also waved his bamboo stick to Qin.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s mouth full of oil, Qin Qianyu burst into laughter and quickly wiped out a bunch of mutton kebabs just like Xu Shaotang.


    Not to mention, although they are all the same mutton kebabs, this kind of rough eating method seems to increase the flavor of mutton kebabs, which makes Qin Qianyu, who seldom tastes these cheap delicacies, feel like a child who has tasted sugar for the first time.


    The two people''s eating looks immediately attracted passers-by''s sneering eyes. The two people''s clothes were decent, but they didn''t dare to compliment. I didn''t know that they thought they were refugees who had just escaped.


    For passers-by strange eyes, two people do not care, while aimlessly walking, while wantonly eating the hands of mutton kebabs.


    At this moment, as if there were only two of them in the world, all the sneering and disgusting eyes were automatically ignored by them.


    "Burp..."


    After eating the last string of mutton kebabs in that rough way, Qin Qianyu belched with happiness. The smell of mutton leaped into her nose, which made her use of her oily hand to gently fan in front of her. She said with a smile: "it''s like the first time I''ve eaten so much meat..."


    Her family background determined that she would hardly eat these things, but only after she really tried it, she found that it was no worse than those expensive delicacies.


    Even more delicious than those delicacies! At least, that''s how she feels right now.


    "If you''re photographed by a passer-by, you''ll make the entertainment headlines tomorrow." Regardless of his image, Xu Shaotang casually wiped away the oil stains from the corners of his mouth and said with a laugh, "I''ve helped those entertainment reporters think about the title," Luoshen''s late night madness makes no image. "Qin Qianyu waved his hand and said with a smile: "whatever, just like you said, just be yourself! I can''t sew someone''s mouth with a needle, can''t I? "


    When talking, Qin Qianyu reaches out his oily hand to open his bag, takes out a paper towel to wipe his hand and mouth clean, and hands Xu Shaotang several clean paper towels.


    Xu Shaotang took the tissue, but did not go to wipe the corners of his mouth, but took the tissue to reach in front of Qin Qianyu.


    Qin Qianyu was about to subconsciously shrink back, but Xu Shaotang pointed to his forehead with a smile and cried: "don''t move!"


    When she is obedient and does not move, Xu Shaotang quickly wipes the oil stains on her forehead with a paper towel. When he is about to take back his hand, Qin Qianyu suddenly grabs his broad palm and takes out a paper towel again to wipe the oil stains on Xu Shaotang''s hands. A pretty face is full of a sweet smile: "you help me wipe, I help you too."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t move. He let Qin Qianyu wipe off the oil stains on his hands. Looking at Qin Qianyu''s cheek, his eyes showed a smile.


    "All right, clean it up."


    Let go of Xu Shaotang''s hand, Qin Qianyu looked at the time on his watch, "it''s almost ten o''clock, do you want to go back?"


    "Do you want to go back?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "No!" Qin shallow language honest answer.


    Of course, she didn''t want to go back. Even if she accompanied Xu Shaotang aimlessly through the city, she felt extremely satisfied.


    "Then don''t go back! When you''re tired, when you come back. "

 Chapter 2596

    Two people continue to wander aimlessly through the downtown, not far away, they see a large group of people gathered together, there are children crying voice into the ear.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Qin Qianyu frowned slightly and said, "it seems that someone has an accident. Let''s help if we can."


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "let''s go. Anyway, we''re just wandering around."


    After making up their mind, they quickly move towards the crowd. When Xu Shaotang pulls Qin Qianyu into the crowd, they find that the one surrounded by them is actually a small booth playing "bucket game".


    This kind of "bucket throwing game" is very simple, that is to hang a bucket in front of all kinds of very delicate dolls, give you a volleyball size ball, let you stand two meters away to throw, put in the corresponding bucket, you can get the doll behind the bucket.


    There is a sign in front of the booth, which says "ten yuan a time".


    I saw a 30-year-old woman desperately dragging a 10-year-old girl to leave, but the child held the tree by the side of the road and refused to leave. She kept crying: "Mom, let me try again, just try again! I really like that doll. Please... "


    "If you like it, mom will buy one for you later!"


    The woman was slightly annoyed. She pointed to the stall in front of her and said angrily, "even if you throw it a hundred times, you can''t do it!"


    There are so many people here that it''s not convenient for her to say that it''s a blatant deception. Otherwise, if the business of the stall owners is ruined, the stall will definitely settle accounts with their mother and daughter.


    "No, I have to get the doll myself."


    The little girl stubbornly shakes her head, so angry that the woman raises her hand, but the woman still can''t bear to fight.


    "If children want to play, let them play. They don''t have much money. Why


    "That''s right. Children want to get what they like by their own ability, which should be encouraged."


    Faced with the deadlocked mother and daughter, people around persuade the woman one after another.


    Although the woman knew that there must be a "trust" arranged by the stall owner, she had no evidence and could not say. She could only stare at her stubborn daughter angrily.


    "Brother Xu, I want to play too!"


    Qin Qianyu doesn''t know whether she is childlike or wants to help her. She smiles and says to Xu Shaotang.


    "Play if you want."


    Of course, Xu Shaotang knows that the chance of throwing the ball into the bucket is very small. The bucket is very shallow and seems to be easy to hit. In fact, almost everyone who throws the ball into the bucket will bounce out.


    Strictly speaking, this kind of game is not a trick. It can only be said that practice makes perfect. As long as you master the skills and strength, you can easily hit it.


    With a smile, Qin Qianyu takes out a hundred yuan bill and hands it to the stall owner. He takes the ball from the smiling stall owner and aims at the bucket in front of the doll that the little girl likes.


    "Bang..."


    Once, twice


    As Xu Shaotang had expected, Qin Qianyu made ten consecutive pitches, but none of them succeeded. Either the pitches were crooked or the ball was bounced out. However, in one minute, 100 yuan was gone.


    Qin Qianyu was not discouraged. Anyway, 100 yuan was totally negligible to her. She simply gave the stall owner another 200 yuan and went on with her big plan.


    Three minutes later, Qin Qianyu, with soft hands, looked at the bucket in front of him. It looked very simple. How could it be so difficult?


    "Miss, do you want to try again?"


    See Qin shallow language seems to have no intention to continue to play, holding 300 yuan boss smile beside bewitch.


    "No! That''s a trick. You can''t get involved at all! " Qin said in shallow words of chagrin.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, miss!"


    The stall owner took a warning look at Qin Qianyu. In order to verify his words, he stood up with the ball, went to Qin Qianyu''s side, aimed at the bucket and threw the ball quickly. Under Qin Qianyu''s gaze, the ball fell into the bucket accurately. The stall owner pointed to the fairway in the bucket and said, "see, I''m not a trick!"


    "That''s to say, if you can''t do your own technology, you still say that others are cheating."


    "Isn''t it a pure intention to smash someone else''s stall?"


    Those Tuos began to blame Qin Qianyu, as if the stall owner were the victim.


    Listening to these words, Qin Qianyu was even more angry. He looked at the smiling stall owner and turned his eyes to Xu Shaotang. Pitifully, he said, "brother Xu, can you help me cast it?"


    "Well, I also want to try this interesting game."


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and took out ten yuan to the stall owner.


    "Brother, just once?" The stall owner asked with a smile.


    "Once is enough."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and quickly took the ball from the stall owner. He seemed to throw it out casually, but the ball fell into the bucket accurately.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Qin Qianyu exclaimed excitedly. He ran to take the doll down and walked to the little girl with the doll in his arms. "Little sister, this is for you. It''s getting late. Go home with your mother.""Thank you, sister!"


    The little girl "grabs" the doll from Qin Qianyu, leaves a kiss on Qin Qianyu''s cheek, holds it in her arms and says to the woman, "Mom, let''s go home."


    "Miss, how interesting that is."


    The woman looked at Qin Qianyu in embarrassment and wanted her daughter to return the doll to Qin Qianyu. Seeing her daughter''s love, she couldn''t bear it. She thought, "why don''t I buy this doll from Miss?"


    Qin Qianyu shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I just want to play this game. It''s getting late. You can go home early. It''s not safe for you to take a child outside."


    Listening to Qin Qianyu''s words, the woman hesitated, thinking that it was really late now. She hesitated again and again, finally nodded her head. After thanking Qin Qianyu again, she hurried away with her satisfied child.


    Looking at the happy look on Qin Qianyu''s face, Xu Shaotang showed a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, went to her and said, "OK, you have done the good thing, let''s go too!"


    "Well!"


    Qin Xiaoyu nodded.


    Just as they wanted to leave, the stall owner suddenly charged Xu Shaotang with provocation and said, "brother, don''t you give a cute doll to your girlfriend?"


    "Do you want it?"


    Xu Shaotang stopped and asked Qin Qianyu with a smile.


    "If brother Xu gives it to me, of course!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks the boss, "how many dolls do you have here?"


    "Thirty, no, now there are twenty-nine!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang took out 300 yuan and handed it to the stall owner, "just find me 10 yuan."

 Chapter 2597

    "Oh, brother, you want to round up my doll here!"


    How can the stall owner not understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning, happily found ten yuan to Xu Shaotang, the smile on his face more and more brilliant.


    "I''ll try."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and asked Qin Qianyu with a smile, "which one do you like?"


    "I like that husky!" Qin Qianyu pointed to the doll in the middle and said with a smile: "I want to laugh when I look at that silly cute doll."


    Not to mention, that husky doll is really funny. Even Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing when he sees it.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "OK, then you just keep this one. We can give the rest to the children on the side of the road and be Santa Claus ahead of time."


    "Good!"


    Qin Hanyu agreed with a smile on his face.


    "Brother, that''s a lot of tone!"


    The stall owner said with a smile: "how about we make a bet? If you really win, I will refund you three times of all the money you spent here, and give you another 1000 yuan! If you don''t win all of them, you''ll lose me 5000 yuan. How about that? "


    "You''re good at business."


    Xu Shaotang light smile way: "if I casually miss once, you don''t earn big?"


    "If you hit it all, I''ll lose it." The stall owner''s noncommittal smile, and deliberately urged the general: "how, dare not gamble?"


    "I thought this man was a master? I''m pretending to be a wolf with a big tail


    "Yes, don''t be so full of words if you don''t dare to gamble!"


    "If you don''t dare to gamble, just admit it. It''s not a big deal."


    As soon as the stall owner''s words came down, those people began to take action. They were there in succession, and even the onlookers joined in.


    "Well, that''s your bet."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged. He knew that if he didn''t agree, these people would always be here to motivate him.


    Originally, I just wanted to let the stall owner suffer some losses, but now it seems that I have to teach him a little lesson.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s promise, the stall owner''s face suddenly showed a smile that he couldn''t restrain himself. He said to the onlookers, "you''ve heard that. This is his voluntary bet! If anyone loses and doesn''t admit it, if they make trouble in the Bureau, please give them a certificate! "


    "Good!"


    The crowd cheered.


    Whether it''s Tuo or those watching, they are all in high spirits.


    For those who watch the crowd, it doesn''t matter who wins or loses. The important thing is that they have a lot to watch.


    "It looks like I have to take it seriously." Xu Shaotang smiles, but sighs in his heart.


    The so-called greedy snake swallow elephant, this stall owner is a typical kind of person.


    They have already made a lot of money, but they still want to drag them to earn more. Now they use this kind of gambling trick. I really want them to spend all their money on playing this boring game!


    "Then please do it!"


    With a smile on his face, the winner handed a ball to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang picked up the ball at will. Under the gaze of the crowd, he threw it at will. The ball in his hand immediately landed in the bucket in front of the husky doll.


    Qin Qianyu cheered and immediately ran over to take the husky down and hold him in his arms.


    "Brother, you are really good! Go on


    The stall owner did not panic, and handed a ball to Xu Shaotang.


    He still does not believe that this young man really has the ability to hit all at once! As long as the young man fails once, he will make a lot of money.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t disappoint the stall owner and threw the ball into the bucket at will again.


    One, two


    When Xu Shaotang hit ten times in a row, the smile on the stall owner''s face gradually solidified, and finally he began to look flustered.


    The price of these exquisite dolls is not low. If this person really hits all of them, a few of them will lose thousands of yuan.


    Eleven, twelve


    After Xu Shaotang hit another five, the stall owner couldn''t sit still any more. He looked at several people in the crowd quietly, winked at them, and they immediately understood. When Xu Shaotang was about to pitch again, one of them suddenly pushed to another, and that person bumped into Xu Shaotang by "coincidence".


    Xu Shaotang knew these people''s tricks, but he didn''t mean to dodge at all. He let the man hit him and let the ball out of his hand.


    "Dong..."


    Again!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, a trace of anger flashed in the stall owner''s eyes. He gritted his teeth and handed Xu Shaotang a ball again. At the same time, he glared at the Tuos. It seemed that he was blaming them for their incompetence. They couldn''t even touch each other. After eating so much food, they really ate for nothing!


    The man took an angry look at Xu Shaotang and said "sorry" to Xu Shaotang. At the same time, he went back to the crowd and began to brew the next plan.After that, these people tried every means to do damage there. For a while, they yelled to distract Xu Shaotang''s attention. For a while, they were "squeezed" to Xu Shaotang. Anyway, as long as they could make Xu Shaotang cast a wrong direction, they would do everything they could.


    However, no matter what means they use to interfere with Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is accurate to throw the ball into the barrel.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was only one bucket left.


    At the moment, the stall owner was worried and held his fist tightly. When he handed the ball to Xu Shaotang, he quietly reached out and pointed to Qin Qianyu, who was so happy that he danced with his hands. He motioned to those who wanted to start with Qin Qianyu!


    Now he can see that the boy is not simple. In order to win, he has to attack the woman.


    He doesn''t believe it. He can be calm when he attacks that woman.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to throw the ball into the last bucket, one of the players suddenly pushed the other to Qin Qianyu, who was unaware of it.


    Just when people thought that the man was going to knock Qin Qianyu down, his body suddenly flew out without any sign. Instead of bumping Qin Qianyu, he knocked the man who pushed him seven times.


    "Dong..."


    At the same time, the last ball fell into the empty barrel without any suspense.


    "Yes, all of them!"


    "Powerful, this is a real hit!"


    "Ha ha, now the boss is going to lose money!"


    Watching the last ball also hit, the crowd burst into a burst of warm applause, and everyone looked at the black faced stall owner. Now that the young man has won the bet, it depends on whether the stall owner will honor the bet. If the stall owner defaults, they will have fun to watch again.


    However, to their disappointment, although the stall owner almost turned black, he still fulfilled his gambling agreement.


    After all, there are so many people here. If he defaults on his debts, he will not get any benefits. In the future, he can''t expect anyone else to play the game. If it''s not good, he will have to go to the Bureau.

 Chapter 2598

    After giving the other dolls to the children on the side of the road, they left slowly under the eyes of the stall owner.


    Qin Qianyu has been holding the husky doll tightly, although it is not a valuable thing, but in her eyes, the doll has a special meaning.


    "I think the stall owner hates you now!"


    Qin Qianyu puts his cheek on the doll and looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Originally because the studio staff had an accident and upset mood, now has already dissipated without a trace.


    Xu Shaotang walked as if nothing had happened and said with a faint smile, "I don''t know if he hates me, but I know that they are preparing to teach us now."


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu''s heart jumped. Just as he wanted to look back, Xu Shaotang stopped her: "don''t look back, let''s go to the alley in front."


    "These people don''t know how to live or die!"


    Sure that his guess is right, Qin Qianyu''s face shows a trace of contempt.


    Why does that stall owner even want to have an idea with them? I''m tired of living!


    Two people continue to walk as if nothing had happened, to the front of the dark alley, directly into the alley.


    "Heaven help me, too!"


    Seeing two people walking into the alley and following Xu Shaotang far behind them, the stall owner was overjoyed. A fierce color flashed in his eyes, and they said in a low voice: "come on, follow up! If you dare to smash tiger Yang''s stall, you must teach them a lesson today! "


    They nodded. One of them rushed to the alley with tiger Yang quickly, and said with a smile: "brother tiger, that girl is really on time. Do you want to..."


    "Pa!"


    Before that man''s words were finished, tiger Yang slapped him on the forehead and scolded in a low voice: "you''re going to die! Give me a lesson. Even if you''re caught, you''ll be punished as a fight at most. If you''re caught, you''ll be locked up for at least ten or eight years! "


    After being slapped by Tiger Yang, the man suddenly lost his temper and asked in a low voice, "what about the money? You don''t want the money back, do you? "


    "For a fart! To ask for money is to rob! " Yang tiger was not angry and said: "you are a law blind boy! I don''t understand this! Don''t want money back. If I can afford that money, I''ll give it to them as medical expenses! "


    When they spoke, the three had already rushed into the alley.


    This is an old lane. The light in the lane is very dim.


    However, there was no shadow of the two people in the alley.


    "Run away?"


    Yang tiger is full of unwilling to look at the empty alley, is about to call the two people around to chase forward, a faint voice sounded behind them.


    "Are you looking for us?"


    Hearing this voice, the three people''s hearts jumped, suddenly turned around, but saw that a man and a woman did not know when they had run behind them, the boy was looking at them with a smile, it seemed that he did not pay any attention to them.


    "Boy, it seems that you are also a practitioner!"


    Yang tiger gently wriggles his neck, squeaks his fist, and looks at Xu Shaotang fiercely.


    Since ancient times, many people in Central Plains have been influenced by martial arts since childhood. Even some people who have not learned martial arts very much can have two moves with others. In front of him, the boy seemed to know that they would teach him a lesson, but he didn''t run away. He was mostly a trainer.


    "So it is."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "what do you want? Since you all know that I''m a practitioner, I can remind you that you are not my opponents. It''s still too late to escape. "


    "Run away?" Tiger Yang didn''t seem to listen to Xu Shaotang at all. He looked at Xu Shaotang with disdain and said, "do you think you can scare me just by pretending to be here? Laozi is going to teach you a lesson today, let you know that Yang tiger is not a person to be provoked! "


    "Tiger Yang? That''s a pretty scary name


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang gave tiger Yang a thumbs up. Just for a moment, he turned into his index finger again. He gently moved his index finger at him and said with a smile, "don''t you want to teach me a lesson? What are you doing there? "


    "The boy is quite crazy!"


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s provocation, Yang Hu Hu immediately waves to two people around him, and three people rush to Xu Shaotang at the same time.


    However, they were rushing forward, but their bodies were flying upside down and smashed heavily on the wall of the alley. Their bodies were like falling apart. They couldn''t get up any more. They could only look up in horror and look at Xu Shaotang who didn''t move from the beginning to the end.


    "You see, I said you are not my opponents."


    Xu Shaotang ha ha a smile, palm slightly move, an invisible force will lie in front of Yang tiger side of that person caught him, eyes suddenly flashed a Li Mang, smile to that person said: "you think my side this girl is very decent, right?"Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man suddenly trembled. A chill suddenly filled his whole body. His face was more frightened, and his eyes were full of pleading.


    Just now, tiger Yang heard all of what he said.


    Thinking of his evil thoughts just now, he suddenly wanted to slap himself hard.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang waved his hand, the man bumped into the wall again. Although Xu Shaotang controlled his strength, he also hit hard. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t know it. He just looked at Xu Shaotang with pleading face and said with trembling: "it''s me I''m blinded by lard. Please let it go I, I don''t dare any more... "


    "You should be glad that he slapped you, otherwise, I have to teach you a good lesson!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Tiger Yang faintly. Although their conversation outside the alley was whispered just now, it was all heard by him. Fortunately, tiger Yang didn''t have evil thoughts. Otherwise, it''s not just a simple lesson to them.


    "I don''t know!" Tiger Yang lowered his head, gritted his teeth and said, "if you want to kill or cut, please do as you please."


    "You think I''m a killer?"


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang said to Qin Qianyu: "give them back the money they just gave me. It''s their medical expenses."


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly, took the money to tiger Yang''s side, squatted down, put the money in front of them, glared at Tiger Yang and said, "you are lucky to meet brother Xu. If you meet someone else, it''s not so cheap! Take care of yourself


    With that, Qin Qianyu stood up and went back to Xu Shaotang. He yawned slightly and said, "brother Xu, I''m sleepy. Let''s go back."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 2599

    At more than three o''clock in the morning, when Xu Shaotang was still asleep, the doorbell rang outside.


    "Who? Knock on the door at this time... "


    In the middle of the night, Xu Tang opened his eyes with no food.


    With doubts in his heart, Xu Shaotang quickly got up from the bed and went to the door to open the door.


    When the door opened, Xu Shaotang suddenly slightly stunned, and then asked in surprise: "how did you come?"


    Standing at the door is not others, it is Wusong and Longjiang!


    He had thought that if there were no cultural relics related to Guixu unearthed by the archaeological team in one or two days, he would leave Anluo to look for Wusong in the territory of the Baiwu nationality. Unexpectedly, Wusong came to him first and stayed with Longjiang.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s surprised look, Long Jiang hehe asked, "I didn''t disturb your good things, did I?"


    "Good? What''s the good thing? " Xu Shaotang asked inexplicably.


    The best thing for him is to have a good sleep. If so, the dragon will really disturb him.


    The Dragon general pointed to the room and said with an ambiguous smile, "don''t tell me that the girl of the Qin family is not in it?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general with a black line on his face and said in a speechless way: "your idea is too evil, isn''t it? Who told you that girl was in my room? Don''t slander me, or I''ll sue you for slander. "


    "Go away!"


    The Dragon general said with a smile, "do you still accuse me of slander? You don''t know. You were photographed last night when you were playing games with the Qin girls in the street. "


    I see!


    No wonder the dragon will ask such a lot of puzzling questions!


    Last night, he was still thinking about someone taking a picture of Qin Qianyu''s madness. He didn''t expect that the scene of Qin Qianyu''s madness was not captured. Instead, he was caught playing the bucket game.


    Xu Shaotang rubbed his forehead and said with a helpless smile: "if you play a game with people, what you think will happen. Is it too easy for women in the world to cheat?"


    "It seems that the girl is not in it." Long Jiang is a little disappointed. He stares at Xu Shaotang and says with a smile, "Why are you becoming more and more useless? Haven''t you finished the Qin girl for such a long time? I plan to give Lao Qin good news at dawn! "


    "And the good news? I don''t think you''re just watching the fun. "


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh or cry and looked at the Dragon general and said, "you''ve come all the way here. Shouldn''t you really come for ward round?"


    How long Jiang gets older and more gossip? Isn''t he going to report to his grandson soon? It''s OK. You should be more concerned about when your grandson will come out.


    "Ward round? You think I''m in a hurry! "


    After confirming that Qin Qianyu was not in Xu Shaotang''s room, Long Jiang and Wu Song walked into the room with ease. They gave Xu Shaotang a white look and asked, "what do you think we can do by running here in such a hurry?"


    They didn''t want to be polite to Xu Shaotang. They went straight to the sofa and sat down.


    "About the witch?"


    Of course, he knew that it was impossible for the two of them to come together just to tease him. If the dragon would come alone, there was still a little possibility, but Wusong also came along. It must be because of the witch.


    "It''s not about the witches." Wu Song shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s mainly because of the body of the great wizard."


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised and said, "the body of the wizard? Do you think that giant is a wizard


    "I''m not quite sure, but it should be!" Wu Song said: "so I came in a hurry after receiving the news from the Dragon general. I want to ask if you have found any clues in that cave that may be related to the corpse."


    "Clues?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and frowned: "when I found the corpse, it was lying in a huge coffin. The material of the coffin should be special, and there were some strange symbols and inscriptions on it. However, the situation was in a hurry, and I didn''t read it carefully. Moreover, I couldn''t understand those."


    "With symbols and inscriptions?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Song''s face was immediately overjoyed. He grabbed Xu Shaotang''s arm and said, "go, go and have a look now!"


    "Wait!"


    Looking at Wu Song in a hurry, Xu Shaotang stopped him in a hurry and said helplessly: "it has completely collapsed. Even if we rush there now, we can''t get in. It''s impossible for us to dig in by ourselves."


    He also wanted to know what happened to the corpse. If it hadn''t collapsed, he would have photographed the symbols and words on the coffin.


    "This is easy to do!"


    One side of the dragon will take out his mobile phone, quickly arrange the military people to dig the collapsed mountain overnight, and protect it tightly, not to let the non military personnel enter.


    After the fierce dragon general called, Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "in this case, let''s go now. You know the skills of the black witches. No one knows if there are any poisonous insects in them. Just as the elder also came, with him, we don''t need to worry about the poisonous insects to those people who dig at the scene.""No hurry!"


    The Dragon general waved his hand and said, "it''s useless in the past. It will take some time for them to mobilize machinery and manpower. It''s not too late for us to go there at dawn. First, tell us about your situation in that cave."


    "All right!"


    If you think about it, it will take a long time to excavate such a large area of collapsed mountain, just transport machinery, and they have no help in the past.


    After a little sorting out his thoughts, Xu Shaotang slowly told them in detail about their entering the cave and his killing of the poisonous insect.


    When Xu Shaotang finished, Long Jiang''s face was already covered with frost.


    "Damn the witch!"


    The Dragon clenched his fist with frost on his face, and even his breath became heavy. He was obviously angry for the evil deeds of those black witches.


    Originally, he thought that those arrested people were just dead, but he didn''t expect to die so miserably!


    Looking at the angry dragon general, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly, then looked at the same frosty witch song, and slowly asked: "elder, does the black witch use the blood and heart of those people with extremely Yin life to revive the wizard?"


    When he saw that the body was soaked in blood, he already had this speculation.


    "No!"


    Wu Song shook his head and said, "it''s not so easy to resurrect a man when he dies. Unless they can find the spirit of the great wizard who dissipates between heaven and earth, it''s impossible to resurrect him. If you can revive a dead man so easily, the witch clan will not decline to the present stage. "


    "And what do they want to do?" Xu Shaotang did not understand.

 Chapter 2600

    Wu Song gently closed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "according to what you said, I think they want to refine the corpse!"


    "Refining the corpse?"


    Xu Shaotang and long Jiang look at Wu Song curiously at the same time. It''s not the first time that they have heard of the word "refining corpse". It''s just that they thought it was just a way to scare people. But after hearing Wu Song''s words, they feel that there is such a saying about refining corpse.


    "As far as I know, there was a kind of corpse refining technique among the ancient witches. The ancestors of the white witches also knew it, but later they thought it was too vicious, so they didn''t inherit it. Now, we white witches don''t know it any more." Wusong sighed heavily: "I think that the black witches should have inherited the corpse refining technique. They should want to refine the corpse into their puppet, so as to achieve the purpose of reproducing the glory of the ancient witches."


    The Black Witch and the White Witch come from the same vein. Now that the black witch has done such immoral things, wu song doesn''t feel very well.


    "Just a puppet?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed some color of thinking, "according to this, the corpse has not been successfully refined by them?"


    That corpse can attack, but also has a certain consciousness, but the reaction is too slow, it is consistent with the word "puppet".


    "Certainly not!"


    Wu Song shook his head and swore to Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shao, forgive me, if they really made the corpse, I guess you won''t see us now."


    "So powerful?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t doubt Wu Song''s words, but said, "I had a fight with that corpse. Although there was a strong breath on that corpse, its reaction was very slow, and its attack moves were very single. At most, it was an undead puppet! What''s the matter? "


    He knew that the man must be very powerful when he was alive, so he was startled by the strong smell of the corpse at the beginning.


    But after the fight, he soon found the weakness of the body, otherwise he would not fight with the body for a long time.


    "It can only be regarded as a semi-finished product at most, and it may not even be regarded as a semi-finished product!"


    Wu Song took a deep breath and said slowly: "as far as I know, a corpse has been completely refined successfully. Apart from having no soul, that corpse is almost no different from the living, and its actual strength is almost comparable to the strength of the corpse when it is alive! That''s why I said that if the corpse is refined successfully, even with your current strength, there is absolutely no chance of survival! Even nine tails are not rivals


    "So strong?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Song in surprise, and then said happily: "in this way, thanks to our timely prevention of the conspiracy of the group of black witches, otherwise, when they refine the corpse successfully, it will be us."


    "So to speak."


    Wu Song nodded his head gently and said: "according to what you said, that corpse can only be regarded as a puppet. Every move of the corpse should be manipulated by the life of the black witch you killed."


    "It''s called benminggu."


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a clear look of understanding. "That poisonous insect really flew out of the black witch leader when I killed him. When I saw that poisonous insect at that time, I felt that something was going to happen."


    Hearing what they said, the Dragon general, who had been silent for a long time, could not help but be full of doubts and asked: "elder, what is the name of this life Gu?"


    "Ben Ming Gu is actually a Gu insect that the black witch raised in his own body since he was a child. It is connected with his master''s blood." Wusong explained: "the longer the life of the evil spirit, the stronger it will be. It can even open up the intelligence and become another separate existence of the master! The Benming Gu killed by Xu Shao should have been cultivated. Fortunately, the owner of the Benming Gu is not strong enough. Otherwise, the Benming Gu will be enough for Xu Shao to drink a pot. "


    "Then if it''s you, is there a way to deal with the black witch''s curse?" Xu Shaotang asks curiously again.


    Wu Song pondered a little and said, "if I have the same strength as the master of Benming Gu, I can''t deal with Benming Gu. If the master''s strength is far better than me, I can''t deal with Benming Gu."


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly: "these black witches are really hard to deal with! I don''t know if there are any other black witches who are also quietly refining corpses. "


    Now what he worries about most is not the black witch''s own life poison. No matter how strong the original life poison is, it will be limited by the black witch''s strength, but the cruel corpse refining technique is worrying.


    If a black witch finds the corpses of those ancient witches and quietly makes them into puppets, I don''t know how much trouble it will bring them.


    Long Jiang said solemnly, "I''ve given orders. In one or two days, all parts of the country will focus on investigating cases of missing persons. If there is any similar news, I''ll let you know."


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much about that."


    Wu Song said: "it''s not so easy to refine a corpse. The more powerful the corpse is, the more difficult it is to refine it. It''s needless to say how much effort it takes. Moreover, if the corpse of the person who smelts the corpse is not strong, it will be attacked by the corpse. It''s not sure who smelts it! In addition, after several wars, there should be very few ancient witch corpses that can be preserved. Maybe that corpse has been preserved until now just by chance. "Presumably, it''s not easy to refine corpses, let alone those of the powerful ancient witches. A few of the ancient witches have thousands of years ago. The corpse that was transported back by the dragon group should be in that special corpse raising place to ensure that the corpse will not decay for thousands of years. Other ancient Witches'' corpses don''t have such good luck.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang and long can''t help but look at each other, and their worries are slightly relieved.


    The Dragon general thought to himself and said slowly, "even so, we still have to guard against it! Elder, if there are similar things in the future, you may be in trouble. "


    "That''s very kind of you."


    Wu songchong, the Dragon general, said with a smile, "although we white witches have never been concerned about the world, it''s impossible for us to be alone now. It''s our duty to deal with the evil black witches. If we are really useful, we will never refuse."


    "I''m relieved to have the elder''s words." The Dragon breathed out a long breath of turbid air, "after daybreak, let''s go to the mountain to have a look. I also want to know whether the corpse was the great witch that the elder said."

 Chapter 2601

    Under the continuous excavation of nearly 100 large machines, it took only one day and one night to excavate the collapsed mountain.


    During this period, several people accidentally found the way of poisonous insects in the cave. Thanks to Wu Song''s presence, there were no casualties.


    The huge coffin has been broken into several pieces by the collapsed stone, but it can be restored to its original shape with a little effort.


    When the coffin was exposed, the Dragon general ordered martial law, and only the three of them entered the ruins.


    Even after the past two days, you can still clearly smell the pungent smell of blood, solidified blood sprinkled on the earth and the coffin fragments, so that the scene in front of you is a bit more terrifying.


    After the three of them moved the stones that had not been completely cleaned up next to the coffin, Wu Song squatted on the ground without saying a word and carefully looked at the words and symbols on the coffin fragments. Xu Shaotang and long could not understand those things, so they tried to help him put together the larger fragments, so that he could see the information left on the coffin more completely.


    They don''t talk much, just do their own things in silence. Even if they talk occasionally, they deliberately lower their voice for fear of disturbing Wu Song.


    The commander in the Central Plains, who was in charge of the on-site command in the distance, saw this scene and immediately rubbed his eyes. His face was full of disbelief. Who could have thought that he would do it himself as a dragon general.


    "Shall we come and help?" The deputy commander with gold glasses was also full of consternation. He said to the commander in a low voice, "Mr. long is doing it himself. It seems that it''s not appropriate for us to do this here."


    "Why don''t you go and ask Mr. long if you need any help?" The commander turned to the deputy commander, with a smile on his lips.


    Hearing his words, the deputy commander immediately shrunk his neck and said with a smile, "I''m not high enough. You''d better go. If I go, I''ll be scolded!"


    "Do you know how to be scolded? I don''t know? You fuckin ''shoot me, don''t you


    The commander looked at him in black.


    They all know that this time in the past is bound to be a curse.


    But knowing that they are going to be scolded, they still want to ask the Dragon generals if they need their help. The Dragon generals are there to do it themselves. It''s not suitable for them to watch the fun here.


    The deputy commander laughed and said, "you are the old subordinate of long Lao. Even if he scolds you, he won''t scold you too hard!"


    "Bullshit, it''s because I''m his old subordinate that I''m even worse scolded!"


    The commander said with a wry smile, "go and ask his old men, who have not been scolded? It''s easy to be scolded. It''s not impossible to be beaten if you change his old temper! "


    "Shall we go and ask?" The deputy commander asked in embarrassment.


    "You''d better ask."


    The commander hesitated for a while, and a sly smile suddenly appeared on his face: "now, I order you to go and ask Mr. long immediately if you need our help! Do it now


    "I..."


    Hearing what he said, the deputy commander was speechless and gave him a thumbs up for quite a long time. "Well, I''m going to kill you!"


    Even if the orders come out, can he not carry out them?


    Think of the commander''s face that proud smile, he can only helplessly smile, no way, who call other people''s level higher than himself?


    With extremely strong resentment, he walked forward cautiously. When the dragon was thirty or forty meters away from them, the fragmented dragon would suddenly raise its head, and a pair of tiger eyes glared at him, which made him tremble all over.


    "Who told you to come?"


    The Dragon general stood up slowly and said harshly, "don''t you understand my command?"


    "I..."


    The deputy commander was so flustered that he didn''t dare to take another step. He looked back at the commander who was gloating not far away. His heart moved and he quickly straightened up and said, "report to Mr. long. It''s commander Yang who asked me to come and ask if you need our help."


    The Dragon squinted at the commander not far away and said in a deep voice, "let him give me as far as I can go! If you dare to do anything more, I''ll deal with him later! "


    "Yes


    The deputy commander immediately saluted and left.


    After a warning look at the two, the Dragon squatted down again.


    "Let them come and have a look." Xu Shaotang said in a low voice: "anyway, when we clean up the corpses here, we need them to do it. Let them have a psychological preparation in advance."


    Now they have cleared most of the surrounding stones, and some of the bodies of those who died miserably have been exposed. Although this is a scene of human purgatory, the two commanders have to face this scene sooner or later and let them have a look ahead of time. When they clean up these bodies later, they will not be too shocked.


    "Do you think I''m afraid they won''t be able to bear the excitement of this scene?"The Dragon general gave him a white look and said in a low voice, "they all come from the sea of corpses. If they can''t stand this kind of scene, I''ll withdraw them every minute!"


    "Then why?"


    Xu Shaotang said suspiciously, "don''t you want them to know about the ancient witches and the black witches?"


    The Dragon general nodded slightly and sighed softly: "who does what! They are just ordinary commanders and fighters. We should do these things beyond their ability and cognition. They know that these things are useless except for increasing troubles. "


    "You want to keep it from me all the time?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the words and symbols of Wusong attentively and made sure that their conversation didn''t disturb Wusong. Then he continued to say in a low voice: "I think it''s better for them to know these things earlier, but they can''t hide them sooner or later by concealing them. When they need to use them, they won''t be like headless men Like flies. "


    In the past, they tried to hide these things beyond ordinary people''s cognition, but now the seal of the gate of heaven has broken, and these things will not be hidden sooner or later.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, long will fall into thinking.


    After a while of silence, the dragon will gently nodded: "it is! Then it''s up to you to tell them about it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at the Dragon general, "you really do not forget to catch me this strong man."


    "Nonsense, who knows more about what happened here than you?" Dragon will show a cunning smile on the corner of his mouth, gently pat Xu Shaotang''s shoulder, smile and say: "those who can do more work!"


    While they were talking, wu song suddenly got up from the ground with a long sigh

 Chapter 2602

    "How''s it going?"


    See Wu Song stand up, Xu Shaotang they also quickly follow to stand up, asked in a hurry: "elder, do you know the origin of the body?"


    "Gouji!"


    "What?"


    Two people doubt of looking at Wu Song, don''t quite understand his words is what meaning.


    Wu Song sighed: "Gouwo is the name of your wizard!"


    "Is that Gou he really a wizard?"


    Although Wu Song had guessed about this for a long time, they were still surprised when they heard the exact answer from Wu Song.


    "Yes Wu Song nodded slightly and said, "since the fall of the ancestral witches, the great witches have been the strongest. I didn''t expect that such a strong man would come to such an end, and even his bones would be restless."


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang quickly asked, "do those things on the coffin say how Gou died?"


    "Invasion of demons!"


    Wu Song said solemnly: "according to the records on the coffin, Gou is one of the few great witches left by the ancient witches after the Lich war. During the invasion of the demons, he fought with several powerful demons for decades. Although he killed all the powerful demons, he was also seriously injured and died! After the fall of gouchu, the ancestors of the Wu clan placed his body in this excellent corpse raising place, and set up Xuanyin array here to protect his body from decay for thousands of years. "


    "What is the cultivation of the great wizard?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Song curiously.


    "I don''t know exactly."


    Wu Song shook his head and said: "the power of the ancestral witch should not be inferior to the most holy of the demon clan. Although the power of the great witch is lower than that of the ancestral witch, I don''t think it''s much different! At least, even among the saints, the power of the great wizard should be regarded as the top. "


    The witch clan has been handed down to the present day, and many of the inheritance of the ancient witch clan has disappeared. He is not very clear about the strength of these great witches who once crisscrossed between heaven and earth. He only knows that the great witches are very strong, but no one knows how strong they are.


    However, even such a strong man''s body was almost made into a puppet by the black witches. It''s not too much to say that the black witches cheated their master and destroyed their ancestors.


    The black witches are so crazy that they talk about how to reproduce the glory of the witches. What they have done is not a disgrace to the ancient witches.


    "So strong?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, "if you can make such a powerful wizard as Gou die of serious injury, it seems that the physical strength of the demon clan can''t be underestimated!"


    He once thought that the strength of the demons lies in their absolute leading technology. However, the death of the demons combined with the return to the ruins made him realize that the demons not only have absolute powerful technology, but also have terrible physical strength.


    If you can make goudadu seriously injured and die, the strength of the powerful demons is also extremely terrible.


    Thinking of this, he thought of the child in Xizhou, and suddenly began to worry. If the child was allowed to grow up, could he grow up to the level of the powerful demon clan thousands of years ago?


    And those strange people, if they grow up all the time, will they form a powerful demon army again?


    "The strength of the demons can''t be underestimated." Wu Song nodded and said, "it seems that even I have to know the demons again."


    He had the same idea with Xu Shaotang, but the records on the coffin had already overturned part of his understanding of the demons.


    When the two of them were filled with emotion, a terrible idea suddenly appeared in the mind of the Dragon general, and he quickly asked, "does it say the whereabouts of the bodies of other fallen great Witches of the ancient witch clan? Are the bodies of the great witches preserved in this way by the ancestors of the witches


    "This is not recorded."


    Wu Song shook his head and said, "what''s recorded above is the glorious deeds of several powerful demons in the battle of Goujia, and nothing else is mentioned."


    "I hope not again!" The Dragon general gave a wry smile and asked Wu Song in doubt: "how did those black witches know that the body of the great witch was buried here? Do they have any way to find the bodies of these great witches thousands of years ago? "


    "Mr. long, if you ask this question, it''s a bit difficult for me."


    Listening to the question of the Dragon general, Wu Song said with a wry smile: "I just guess that maybe the ancestors of the black wizard passed down the story of the burial of Goujiao here. As for whether they could find the body of the great wizard thousands of years ago, I don''t know. If you want to know the exact answer, you have to ask the black witch. Unfortunately, all the black witches involved in this matter have been killed by Xu Shao. "


    "I said, why don''t you know to keep a living!"


    By Wu Song said, the dragon will immediately target Xu Shaotang, "if there are still living, we will not be so passive now."


    "I want to stay alive, but the witches know what will happen to me. They don''t intend to live when they know they are not my opponents. What can I do?" Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said: "even if I subdue them, if they want to die, they can also use the poisonous insects to commit suicide.""That''s true!"


    Wu Song then said: "no one knows how many poisonous insects the black witch controls. It''s too easy for the black witch to commit suicide. He even needs only one thought to die quietly."


    "What a pity!"


    The Dragon knew that they were right and sighed with regret. Suddenly he looked at a corpse which was crushed by a big stone. His eyes moved slightly and said, "let''s get out the corpses of these black witches and search them carefully. Maybe we can find something!"


    Anyway, now no one can tell them the exact answer, only whether there will be something helpful to them on the body of the witch.


    "Are you going to do it yourself?"


    Xu Shaotang grabbed the Dragon general who was about to do it by himself and pointed to the two commanders who were not far away and stretched their necks to look this way. "Aren''t you going to tell them what happened?"


    "How lazy you are


    The Dragon general laughed and scolded, and then said to the commander not far away, "Yang Zhong, come here!"


    Hearing the Dragon general''s call, Yang Zhong trotted over on the gravel and saluted the Dragon general, saying, "what''s old dragon''s command?"


    "Send someone to dig out all the bodies below. Pay attention to the integrity of the bodies as far as possible!" Dragon will light looked at Yang Chong one eye, and said: "in addition, tell your people, no matter what you see later, don''t give me how Huhu!"


    "Yes, guarantee to finish the task!"


    Yang major voice way, at the same time slightly some curiously toward that inside the broken coffin back look and go.


    At this glance, his pupils suddenly contracted violently. Thinking of what the Dragon had just said, he forced himself to calm down.

 Chapter 2603

    Half an hour later, dozens of bodies were placed in front of them.


    Some of these corpses are still intact, but some of them have almost been crushed into cakes by the collapsed mountain. Among the corpses of the black witch, except for the body of the black witch leader, there is not a complete corpse.


    Looking at the row after row of corpses in front of him, Yang Chong''s face was blue and white, and his fists were tightly clenched.


    Many of the soldiers who participated in the excavation have now run far enough to throw up. Even though they have run far enough, they can still hear the sound of vomiting from time to time.


    "Why, afraid?"


    Looking at Yang Zhong''s blue and white cheeks, Long Jiang raised his eyelids slightly and asked.


    "No!"


    Yang Chong''s eyes were a little red. He shook his head and gritted his teeth. "I didn''t dare to deceive Mr. long. At first, I was a little afraid, but it was just a moment. Later, I was angry. What was the deep hatred between the murderer and these people? How could he kill these people with such cruel means? To what extent was the murderer insane?"


    "Here''s what you call a lunatic murderer."


    With a faint smile, the Dragon stretched out his hand and pointed to Xu Shaotang beside him. "Those people covered in black robes died in his hands."


    "Xu..."


    Yang Zhong looks at Xu Shaotang with astonishment.


    Of course, he knew Xu Shaotang and his strength was terrible. He also knew that Xu Shaotang had a good relationship with those big men. But he never thought that Xu Shaotang would use such cruel means to kill these people. Looking at the appearance of Long Jiang, he didn''t seem to be angry because of Xu Shaotang''s "cruelty".


    He didn''t know that only the black witches died in Xu Shaotang''s hands. After listening to Long Jiang''s words, he thought that all the people here died in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    "It''s too cheap to kill them. I think I''m too kind."


    Ignoring Yang Zhong''s astonished eyes, Xu Shaotang just walked to the black witch''s corpses and began to search carefully on each corpse.


    His calm appearance made Yang Zhong stare big again.


    Long Jiang noticed Yang Zhong''s look and asked faintly, "if you know these people were killed by some black robed people with extreme means, you won''t think the means to kill them are too cruel."


    "Ah?"


    Yang Zhong is a little bit sluggish, but his heart is full of bitterness. If Long Jiang had said that earlier, how could he think that Xu Shaotang''s means of killing people are too cruel.


    When he thought about it carefully, he felt that he was too stupid. If all the people here were killed by Xu Shaotang, how could he be so indifferent with the temper of the Dragon general.


    "Ah, what? What a fuss! There are not so many vicious people in this world as you think, and our enemies are much more than you think Long Jiang looked at Yang Zhong with deep meaning, "you and I are both cruel people who have experienced the war. Decades have passed, and I don''t know that you still can''t remember the most words I said to you."


    "I remember what Mr. long taught me. Yang Zhong never dares to forget it!"


    Yang Zhong straightened himself up and said in a loud voice: "kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself!"


    "I thought you forgot!"


    Hearing Yang Zhong''s words, Long Jiang nodded his head with satisfaction and said, "I''ll tell you another sentence today: think of danger in times of peace and forget war! From now on, you can''t say anything, you can''t ask anything, only with eyes and ears, when I tell you to speak, you can speak! "


    Yang Zhong originally wanted to be "yes", but when he thought of what Longjiang had just said, he could only straighten up and nod heavily.


    Careful search, Xu Shaotang really found a lot of things from the witch''s body.


    Mobile phones, maps, compasses and so on, as well as a lot of miscellaneous things.


    Some of the phones have been crushed out of shape, but a few are still in good condition.


    The dragon will go over and unfold the map. This is a map of song city. On the basis of the existing map, many lines are drawn on the map, which makes the map look beyond recognition. Several places on the map are circled, and the mountain is one of the places circled.


    "Mr. long, I think I should be able to answer your previous question."


    Seeing the map in Longjiang''s hand, Wusong''s eyes suddenly brightened and said in a deep voice: "I think the black wizard should have known the general place where goutuo was buried from his ancestors. If you look carefully, these lines above should be the map they sketched again according to the map described by their ancestors. They should not know the specific location of goutuo''s body, just according to the description of their ancestors We determined several general positions, explored each position, and finally found them here. "


    "I can''t be wrong!"


    The Dragon general nodded and said, "well, if there are other well preserved corpses of the ancient witches, other black witches probably know the location."


    "Well! I think that the ambition of the black witches is not only to refine the corpses of Goujia, but also the corpses of other ancient witches. " Wu Song nodded: "it seems that your worry is very reasonable. It seems that you have to trace this matter well."Hearing their conversation, Yang Zhong is full of doubts.


    What are the black witches and the ancient witches?


    What the hell is going on? What are they after?


    Although he wanted to ask, due to the order of the Dragon general, he could only try to suppress the idea of asking.


    He knew that when the Dragon finished what they should have done, it was time for him to solve this full of questions.


    "I''ll leave it to you, too."


    Xu Shaotang packed up all the intact or broken mobile phones and handed them to Longjiang, "you can ask the people of Longjiang group to have a good look later, maybe you can get useful information from these mobile phones. If there are other witches who are doing the same thing, I think they should not be out of touch."


    Even if those mobile phones are broken, as long as the chip in the mobile phone is still intact, it may provide them with important clues. These things can''t defeat those people in the dragon group.


    Long Jiang takes those mobile phones from Xu Shaotang, immediately takes out the phone to contact Long Fei, and asks Long Fei to send someone to bring these things that may provide important clues back to the long group for a good study.


    "Thanks to our extra consideration, otherwise we might miss these things!"


    The dragon will weigh the bag of things in his hand, and suddenly feel that these originally very light things are extremely heavy. At the same time, he faintly looks at Yang Zhong, who is full of doubts: "OK, you can ask what you want now! But I tell you, since you know these things, you have to bear the responsibility for me in the future! "

 Chapter 2604

    While Yang Zhong is still digesting the incredible things he learned from Xu Shaotang, Long Jiang and Wu Song also leave.


    Looking at the helicopter that the sky is getting smaller, Xu Shaotang walks to Yang Zhong, who is still in a daze there, and gently pats him on the shoulder: "digest slowly, there are still many things about the loss of prickly heat in the world, and you will know later."


    Yang zhongran nodded. Just as he wanted to express his gratitude to Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang''s figure suddenly disappeared from him. When he looked up at the sky in amazement, he found that Xu Shaotang was hundreds of meters away.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Shaotang completely disappeared in their sight.


    The deputy commander walked slowly to Yang Zhong''s side, looked at Yang Zhong who was still staring at the sky, and asked with a smile, "don''t you know that Xu Shaotang was a monk? What, scared by him? "


    "No!"


    Yang Chong shook his head and sighed: "I''m thinking, if a monk like Xu Shaotang is against us, what should we do?"


    Hearing Yang Zhong''s words, the deputy commander fell into silence.


    This problem is not unexpected, but they dare not think about it! Sometimes, it''s better to pretend you don''t know anything.


    "If all the people in the special departments above are killed, what should we do when we need to go up?" Yang Zhong asked himself.


    The things Xu Shaotang told him made him feel a lot. It turned out that in addition to the monks, there were more people who made people headache. They didn''t meet those people. They just had people like Xu Shaotang to help them do what they should do every time.


    Now he finally understood what it meant that the dragon was going to ask him to take responsibility. They didn''t really think about how to deal with friars before, but now he had to think about it.


    If he doesn''t think about it, the dragon will soon think about it by another person!


    "Lao Yang, don''t think about it!"


    The deputy commander sighed, "if it''s time, it''s just a fight to the death! To be able to die in battle is also a good destination. "


    "No!"


    Yang Chong shook his head slightly and said: "even if you are desperate, you can''t take human life to fill in! In this way, you can inform us that the head of each department will come to the battalion for a meeting tomorrow morning! We have to do a good research and wake up the heads of all departments! Otherwise, on that day, you and I will be sinners! "


    "Well, I''ll let you know!"


    See Yang Zhong said seriously, deputy commander I dare not delay, immediately go to give notice.


    Looking at the back of the deputy commander, Yang Zhong sighed heavily: "old dragon, old dragon, you really give me a big problem!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang back to the hotel, is ready to make a phone call to ask Kang Weimin, they are not in the hotel, Qin Qianyu''s phone call came.


    Knowing that they were all together, Xu Shaotang went straight to Kang Weimin''s room.


    It''s Bai Xue who opens the door, but Bai Xue''s eyes are strange, which makes Xu Shaotang''s face puzzling.


    Qin shallow tone Huhu sitting there playing with mobile phones, do not know who provoked her.


    "How hateful


    Qin Qianyu angrily pats his mobile phone on the table, looks up at Xu Shaotang and says angrily, "brother Xu, you must teach this crazy guy a good lesson!"


    "No, what''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asked inexplicably.


    Kang Weimin laughed and said, "Xu Shao, you don''t know. Just ten minutes ago, someone challenged you openly. They also recorded a video and posted it on the Internet. Now they are having a good time on the Internet!"


    "Challenge me openly?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, then said with a faint smile: "who is full and has nothing to do? How long has that duel been going on, and I''ve been challenged so soon? "


    People from fangcunshan? I don''t think so! There is Zhou Shaoyou staring at him. If someone wants to challenge him, Zhou Shaoyou should get the news ahead of time.


    Are they from Penglai? Seven kill hall?


    When he was suspicious, Qin Qianyu said angrily, "this man is not full and has nothing to do. This is self hype! It''s despicable of him to hype himself and take both of us with him


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang, puzzled, looked at Qin Qianyu and said, "don''t you challenge me? What''s the matter with you again? Still hyping? What is the hype? "


    "It''s not the video you played together the night before yesterday." Bai Xue said with a smile: "your video has been sent to the Internet. At first, everyone thought it was not a big deal. After all, you two have already had an affair. As a result, the man named Yu Dong suddenly jumped out today, claiming to be Qin Qianyu''s loyal fan. He also recorded a video and sent it to the Internet, saying that you are a cheater and don''t deserve Qin Qianyu! "


    Speaking of this, he was in a daze of laughter, in sharp contrast to Qin''s angry words.


    Xu Shaotang said with a speechless face: "say I cheat the world and steal fame? When did I cheat the world? "Bai Xue said with a smile: "he said that the videos of your previous duel with the friars of fangcunshan were all fake. They were all shot by means of making movies. In addition, some later artificial synthesis, the so-called live broadcast, was actually aimed at the prepared videos! Anyway, you don''t have much strength, and you''re not as powerful as you see in the video. You''re just a complete actor. He also happened to tell you about the movie you played with mu Tiance before. "


    "I..." Xu Shaotang could not laugh or cry and said: "what''s the origin of Yudong? He is not afraid to get into trouble?"


    Even if he doesn''t want to pay attention to Yu Dong, the people who live in the state of Qin can''t ignore him. It''s not impossible for Yu Dong to challenge him, but he openly questioned the duel. Isn''t it clear that he was beating them in the face?


    They finally used the live broadcast to calm people''s hearts. Didn''t Yu Dong want to let their efforts go to waste?


    "He''s nothing but a local freestyle coach in Anluo." Qin Qianyu snorted: "he just deliberately used this to hype himself! Win or lose, he''s earned enough reputation! "


    "What is it?"


    Hearing Qin''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a black line on his face, "is this Birdman crazy? A fight coach challenges me? He''s not afraid that I''ll beat him to death! "


    At first, he thought that the person who dared to challenge himself was a big man. After a long time, he was a fight coach?


    He didn''t mean to look down on the fight coach, just a fight coach and a half Saint fight with him. Isn''t that just looking for abuse?


    God knows what gives this bird so much confidence!


    The key point is that many people are expected to follow the noise when the Birdman makes such a noise. If the noise goes on like this, it is really possible to destroy the hearts of the people who have managed to stabilize again!


    I don''t know the height of the world!


    This is Xu Shaotang''s comment on Yu Dong!

 Chapter 2605

    "Will you kill him?" Qin Qianyu asked, leaning his head.


    "Why should I kill him?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "at most, it''s just a lesson."


    "Isn''t that the end?" Qin Qianyu itched his teeth and said: "he just knew you wouldn''t kill him, so he challenged you and was taught a lesson by you. At most, he would lie for ten days and a half months, but he succeeded in his own hype! So it''s a win for Yu Dong. "


    Yu Dong wants to hype himself, and no one will stop him, but he pulls them together, which makes Qin Qianyu very unhappy.


    Moreover, Yu Dong''s means of hype are too inferior. He even doubts the authenticity of Xu Shaotang''s duel with Fang cunshan. This is too disrespectful.


    "He''s a good abacus!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, it''s not so simple. Does he think the hype is over? Wait. I guess your grandfather is still busy with other things. When he''s finished, I think Yudong will be in bad luck. "


    Yudong is really smart. He thought of hyping in this way, but he didn''t know how much influence his questioning and hyping would bring.


    Every country will not join in the fun. I''m afraid that more and more people will join in the query soon after Yu Dong makes such a fuss, which will have a very bad impact.


    Speculation should have a bottom line, and Yu Dong obviously has no bottom line.


    "Do you want to accept his challenge?" Qin Qianyu frowned and said: "if you don''t fight, it will be more and more fierce, and Yudong will be more and more arrogant! But if you fight, you''ll feel a little bit like anti-aircraft shelling mosquitoes. "


    It''s like an ant climbing on the elephant. If you don''t care about it, it will become more and more noisy. It won''t hurt you, but it will make you feel uncomfortable. But if you want to care about it, you feel that the ant is too weak to be cared about.


    "I don''t care."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged indifferently and said, "however, it''s estimated that your grandfather''s phone will arrive soon."


    Xu Shaotang''s voice had just dropped when Qin Guozhu called.


    "I say it!"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to Qin''s cell phone and connected the phone quickly.


    "Teach me a good lesson that son of a bitch!"


    Before Xu Shaotang spoke, Qin Guozhu hung up and went to get busy with other things at hand.


    No one would think that just a fight coach could cause any danger to Xu Shaotang. If it wasn''t for Yu Dong''s query and provocation that affected Qin Guozhu''s original plan, Qin Guozhu would not bother to call Xu Shaotang for such a trivial matter.


    He is always busy with big things. Where can he manage such small things?


    But he didn''t care about it. He was afraid that Xu Shaotang would not bother to quarrel with that bastard. If he let that bastard make trouble, there would be more and more voices of doubt. In the end, their efforts would be wasted.


    Thinking of the man named Yu Dong, Qin Guozhu suddenly slapped his pen on the table again and said angrily, "it''s reprehensible to make a fuss."


    Xu Shaotang, who hung up the phone, shrugged helplessly and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that he is really going to fight..."


    Thinking that he was going to "Duel" with a combat coach, Xu Shaotang felt a little ashamed. When mu Tiance got to know about it, he would have to tease him for a long time.


    "Then I will accept his challenge for you?" Qin said.


    "Take it! Your grandfather has called, can''t you accept it? " Xu Shaotang yawned slightly and said, "in this way, tell Yu Dong that if you want to challenge me, you should hurry up and give him ten minutes to prepare. The place is up to him."


    Bai Xue said with a smile, "are you too fast?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the sooner the better, is it necessary to delay us for a long time?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Bai Xue could not help but smile and said, "Xu Shao, I say something I shouldn''t say. Don''t be angry."


    "Don''t say what you shouldn''t say!"


    Kang Weimin stares at Bai Xue. The girl really doesn''t treat herself as an outsider.


    When Kang Weimin stares at him, he is helpless.


    "It''s OK, you say."


    It''s Xu Shaobai who really wants to know if he is angry.


    "That''s what I said!" With Xu Shaotang''s consent, Bai xuechong and Kang Weimin smile happily. Then he says with a smile, "you are just too generous! If you want me to say that, just break the dogleg of Yudong and see if anyone dares to challenge you in the future! Don''t give this kind of person a painful lesson, next time, there may be other people to challenge you! You can''t deal with these people''s boring challenges every day, can you? "


    "What do you mean, smelly girl?"


    As soon as Bai Xue''s voice fell, Kang Weimin scolded him: "what''s wrong with being generous? You also expect everyone to be as mean as you. If you break someone''s leg for something trivial, someone will jump out and say that Xu Shao is bullying others. ""Brother Xu, I think Bai Xue has a point."


    Qin Qianyu suddenly raised his head and said, "if you don''t take these people seriously all the time, it''s just a simple lesson. It will make those shameless villains think you are bullying them. When they don''t know which one wants to be famous, they will make a hype about you."


    There is no doubt that Yu Dong''s speculation is very successful.


    Yu Dong''s challenge video has only been released for more than ten minutes, and now it has been widely spread on the Internet. In just ten minutes, Yu Dong has become a well-known figure from an unknown little role, and the reputation of Yu Dong''s fight hall has also been established. Some good people even set up a support group for him.


    "It seems to make some sense."


    Thinking carefully about Qin Qianyu and Bai Xue''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face also shows a look of thinking.


    All the time, for those small characters who provoked him, he did not care with those people as much as possible. He just taught them a lesson. Now, even Yu Dong''s friends dare to step on his shoulder?


    It''s really a tiger who doesn''t get angry. They treat him as a sick cat!


    "It''s really a lesson to Dongyu this time!" Xu Shaotang touched his chin and said with a smile: "since Yu Dong wants to borrow me to hype, I''ll also borrow him to give a warning to those who still have this idea!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Bai Xue said with a smile: "it''s better to fight so that he doesn''t even know his mother!"


    Looking at Bai Xue, Kang Weimin and Zhuang Li look at each other with a helpless look in their eyes.

 Chapter 2606

    When Xu Shaotang came to the site of the engagement with Yu Dong, it was already full of people.


    Although it was only a short ten minutes, after Qin Qianyu released the news through his official number, people around him still flocked to Yudong''s fight hall, which was not a big fight hall, and many good people were squeezed out of the door.


    As a fight coach, Yu Dong''s figure is still strong. Wearing such a set of standard fight equipment, it looks like that.


    Yu Dong in the challenge arena enjoys the adoring eyes of the people around him, and his heart has already blossomed.


    Although he himself knows that the chance of winning is extremely slim, even impossible, but his goal has been achieved, as long as he stands here, he has won.


    Just when Yu Dong was excited, there was a loud noise under the stage. The onlookers squeezed hard on both sides and forced a way. Under the gaze of the crowd, Xu Shaotang slowly stepped onto the challenge arena.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers took out their mobile phones and began to record the video. Many people even started the live broadcast.


    "Xu Shaotang, how dare you come!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing in front of him, Yu Dong gently wriggles his neck and looks at him provocatively, but he is ready to be beaten in his heart.


    Before Qin Qianyu accepted his challenge on behalf of Xu Shaotang, he did not expect that Xu Shaotang would really agree to his invitation to fight.


    In his opinion, people like Xu Shaotang should be lazy to pay attention to such a small person as him!


    Now that Xu Shaotang is here, it is estimated that he will inevitably be beaten. However, as long as he can be famous, even if he lies for ten days and a half months, he will be fine. He believes that Xu Shaotang will not kill such a small man in public.


    It''s not a shame to lose in Xu Shaotang''s hands. After the injury is cured, he can count the money.


    "I didn''t want to come."


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "but I think carefully, if I ignore you, you look back estimated to dance more Huan, so I came."


    "It''s not sure who will win or lose!"


    Yu Dong waved his fist, pretended to be disdainful, and hummed: "I just want to let people have a good look. You, the so-called master, are just a big liar! You can hide that trick from the pure God of Luo, but you can''t hide my bright eyes from Yu Dong! "


    "The eyes are shining! I don''t think so! "


    Xu Shaotang was amused by Yu Dong and said with a smile: "since you want to challenge me, we have to have a little bet. Otherwise, it''s too boring to fight like this. Besides, in the future, other people will follow your hype, so I can''t always fight?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yu Dong suddenly felt a bad premonition in his heart. But in the face of so many people, he couldn''t give advice, so he tried to pretend that he was winning and asked, "what do you want to bet on?"


    "Gamble! Do you dare? " Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the onlookers suddenly exclaimed, and Yu Dong himself was startled.


    He just wanted to hype himself in the name of Xu Shaotang. He didn''t want to fight with Xu Shaotang at all. Now Xu Shaotang is going to gamble his life when he comes, which makes his heart start to fear.


    "You Do you really want to gamble your life? "


    Yu Dongqiang looks at Xu Shaotang calmly. His huge head is running fast, thinking about how to resolve his crisis.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked with a smile, "why don''t you dare?"


    "No, I dare not!" Yu Dong regained his composure and said with righteous words: "don''t you know it''s illegal to gamble your life?"


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang was just bluffing him. He didn''t really want his life at all. When he heard Yu Dong''s words, he said with a smile: "in that case, let''s not gamble on our lives. Let''s gamble on something else."


    "You say! What''s the bet? "


    "100 million!"


    Xu Shaotang put up a finger and said with a smile: "bet 100 million. If you lose, give me 100 million. If I lose, I will also give you 100 million. It will also save you from racking your brains to hype yourself all day long in order to make money! Is this not illegal? "


    "I don''t have that much money! Say something else Yu Dong refused again.


    Are you kidding me? If he had 100 million yuan, he would have been happy long ago. Where else do you need to take risks to challenge Xu Shaotang?


    For some people, 100 million is just a drop in the bucket, but for him, it is almost impossible for him to make money in his life!


    "It''s OK. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money. Don''t you live? You can earn it slowly!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "take this opportunity, please help me to publicize. If anyone wants to challenge me in the future, first prepare 100 million yuan of gambling! Otherwise, all kinds of dogs and cats will challenge me, and I''ll be in a hurry! "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s understatement, Yu Dong hesitated again.In fact, he didn''t have so many doubts about Xu Shaotang in his heart. He also watched the duel video of Xu Shaotang many times. To be honest, he actually believed that Xu Shaotang really had that strength in his heart. His doubts about Xu Shaotang were all for the sake of questioning. He just made up so many things to make his doubts more convincing.


    Originally, he just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to become famous and earn money. He had a chance in his heart and thought that people like Xu Shaotang didn''t care about himself.


    Now it seems that Xu Shaotang is determined to bet 100 million with him, which is beyond his plan.


    "I''m a man of indomitable spirit. I don''t owe anyone money!" Yu Dong struggled: "I can take out a million at most now. Either we will bet a million, or we won''t bet at all. You are obviously pressing people with money! I don''t have as much money as you. I''ll give up! "


    When he spoke, he deliberately made a look of indignation, as if he was the victim.


    It''s the best choice for him to admit defeat. He won''t even be beaten, and his goal of being famous has been achieved.


    "If you say fight, fight. If you say give up, give up?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "your time as Xu Shaotang is not precious at all? It doesn''t matter if you can''t get 100 million yuan. I''ll find you a job. This 100 million yuan is even the salary I''ll give you in advance! If necessary, I can call your account right away! "


    "I..."


    Yu Dong looks red at Xu Shaotang, but he doesn''t dare to promise.


    "Yu, can you stop being such a counsellor?"


    "That is, others have said so, still here submissive, you are not a man!"


    "It''s him who invites the war, and it''s him who wants to fight or not. He really thinks he''s the king of heaven!"


    Looking at the submissive appearance of Yu Dong, even the onlookers could not see it any more.

 Chapter 2607

    Listening to the laughter of the onlookers, Yu Dong suddenly blushed.


    The current situation is totally different from what he expected. Xu Shaotang clearly wants to teach him a profound lesson.


    Although I don''t know what Xu Shaotang''s job is, I can think of it with my toes. It must be the kind of work that can torture him crazy. It''s still a fatal job.


    What to do? What should we do?


    Yu Dong is now in a complete mess. He can''t help regretting it. It turns out that Xu Shaotang can''t bear it.


    "For the sake of your embarrassment, let me help you reduce the difficulty." Xu Shaotang held his hands on his chest and leaned against the protective rope of the challenge arena at will. He said with a smile, "I want you to stand here with both hands and feet. As long as you can touch me, you will win!"


    "Yes


    "Promise! I''m sorry


    "I don''t dare to say yes. It seems that Yudong is rubbish!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, and those who did not think it was too big to watch the excitement yelled at Yu Dong again.


    Xu Shaotang has let Yu Dong so many, but Yu Dong is still there hesitating, this is not a man! Thanks to him, he is still a fight coach. He has no blood at all!


    Listening to the roar of the crowd, Yu Dong''s face turned blue and white.


    Think of oneself now don''t agree also can''t, spell a perhaps still have a chance, after hesitating for a long time, Yu Dong finally or lightly nodded.


    Yu Dong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, gritted his teeth and said: "this is you! If you lose, don''t admit it! "


    "Don''t worry, you don''t want to be shameful. I want to be shameful, Xu Shaotang!" Xu Shaotang smiles and nods to Yu Dong. He closed his eyes again. "For your sake, I''ll give you another pair of eyes! Come when you''re ready. My time is precious. It''s not worth wasting on you. "


    Xu Shaotang said so, Yu Dong heart suddenly angry, this is clearly despised him!


    In fact, where did he know that Xu Shaotang didn''t look down on him, but didn''t care to look at him at all!


    In anger, Yu Dong can''t help holding his fist tightly, but after all, he doesn''t lose his mind and rushes to Xu Shaotang. Instead, he puts his feet to the lightest and moves to Xu Shaotang carefully.


    Looking at Yu Dong''s virtue, the crowd burst into laughter, as if watching a clown''s performance.


    Listening to the crowd''s laughter, Yu Dong is not only not angry, but also secretly happy. These people''s voices will disturb Xu Shaotang''s hearing, provide excellent concealment for his actions, and increase his chances of winning.


    When less than one meter away from Xu Shaotang, Yu Dong suddenly jumps up, raises his fist and smashes at Xu Shaotang.


    "Bang!"


    Just when people think Yu Dong is going to hit Xu Shaotang, Yu Dong''s body suddenly flies out without warning, and his body hits the challenge arena heavily.


    As Yu Dong was about to climb up, a force like Mount Tai suddenly came down on him.


    "Poof!"


    Yu Dong collapsed on the challenge arena powerlessly. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His whole body was squeezed into the challenge arena platform, as if he were inlaid in the challenge arena. There was no more power for him to climb up.


    "This Is that all? "


    "What else? It''s one heaven and one earth


    "I said, I''ve watched Xu Shao''s Duel video many times. It''s not what Yu Dong, the shameless man, said!"


    "Ha ha, it''s impossible to steal chicken! It''s time to teach such an eye-catching person a lesson! "


    Although the crowd''s sarcasm is extremely harsh, Yu Dong no longer cares about face. He knows what kind of job Xu Shaotang is looking for.


    "Well, I don''t want to deal with you any more!"


    Xu Shaotang takes back his true Qi, slowly opens his eyes, and goes step by step to Yu Dong, who is trapped in the challenge arena. "Is there anything else to say now?"


    "I..."


    Yu Dong''s mouth is still full of red blood. He tries to raise his head, but his bones are like falling apart. Let alone raising his head, he can''t even move his fingers. He can only say: "I Lost... "


    Yes, he lost without any suspense.


    He doesn''t even know how he lost. All she knows is that Xu Shaotang doesn''t have any chance to resist if he wants his life.


    "Just give up!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I''ve arranged the work for you. Someone will come to take you there in a moment."


    "What Work... "


    Yu Dong asked weakly, this is what he is most concerned about at the moment.


    "Supporting education!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "I have checked, you are also a college student, plus you are fighting coach, teach those remote mountain children culture class, but also teach them fighting strong body, kill two birds with one stone!"Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the crowd broke out again.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t say where to ask Yu Dong to support education, since they all said it was a remote mountainous area, it must be a place with very bad environment.


    Xu Shaotang paid Yu Dong 100 million yuan. It''s impossible for Yu Dong to pay off the 100 million yuan in his life. He spent the next half of his life in remote mountainous areas.


    Yudong doesn''t like to be famous, so throw him to a place almost isolated from the world. This kind of punishment really makes Yudong miserable.


    Yu Dong is completely stupid now, supporting education? Let him go to remote mountainous areas to support education? Isn''t that worse than killing him? How could he endure that miserable life, and how could he endure those noisy children?


    "Xu Shao, I Wrong


    After returning to his senses, tears of remorse came out of Yu Dong''s eyes. He had a runny nose and a tearful cry: "please Let me go! You have a lot of adults, let me go as a fart! As long as you don''t let me go Supporting education, let me Do anything, please. Let me go... "


    "I think you are most suitable for supporting education!" Not moved, Xu Shaotang said faintly, "I also support education. The salary I offer you is more than ten thousand times that of the ordinary teachers. Only in this way can you barely have the chance to repay my money in this life."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yu Dong immediately howled: "you kill me..."


    If you had known that, you might as well gamble with Xu Shaotang!


    "Why kill you?" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "who will pay me back if I kill you? Who is going to support education? In addition, I remind you, don''t think about suicide and so on, I won''t give you this opportunity! "


    As Xu Shaotang''s hungry voice fell, Yu Dong''s eyes completely lost their look

 Chapter 2608

    The engagement with Yu Dong can only be regarded as a small interlude. Xu Shaotang didn''t care about it at all.


    Xu Shaotang returned to the hotel after he was sent to the remote mountainous area to support his education.


    Before I got to the hotel, I got a call from Kang Weiming.


    "Xu Shao, are you finished?" Kang Weimin''s voice on the phone was a little excited, "go to the archaeological site as soon as you''re done. There''s a major discovery over there. We''re already in a hurry!"


    "Big discovery?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes brightened and asked, "what''s the big discovery?"


    "I don''t know!" Kang Weimin said, "I''m still on my way."


    "Well, I''ll get there first."


    Xu Shaotang hung up and rushed to the archaeological site.


    His speed is very fast, just a few minutes to the archaeological site, he arrived, Kang Weimin they have not arrived.


    Xu Shaotang found Professor Ding, who was in charge of the archaeological work. He couldn''t wait to ask Professor Ding, "Professor Ding, I heard that you have made a major discovery here? What''s the big discovery? "


    "Xu Shao, would you like to drink some water first?"


    Professor Ding Gu talked about him and handed a bottle of mineral water to Xu Shaotang.


    "No..." Xu Shaotang took the mineral water, while unscrewing it, he asked Professor Ding with a wry smile: "there''s no need to hide it from me, right?"


    Looking at Professor Ding, he obviously didn''t want to tell him the so-called "great discovery".


    He really didn''t understand the significance of Professor Ding''s doing so.


    If he is determined to know, Professor Ding is impossible to hide!


    Besides, if it''s really a very important discovery, it will be reported in the end. Even if Professor Ding hides it from him now, he will still know sooner or later.


    It has always been they who hide some incredible discoveries from others, but today it is the reverse. Is Professor Cheng Ding afraid that he will not accept the so-called "great discovery"?


    "Xu Shao, don''t ask." Professor Ding looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly, "wait until Lao Kang comes."


    "Get..."


    Xu Shaotang shrugs. Anyway, Kang Weiming and his family are on their way here. It''s estimated that they will arrive in a few minutes. He doesn''t care about waiting a few more minutes. There''s no need to embarrass Professor Ding.


    He found a place to sit down, quietly waiting for Kang Weiming''s arrival.


    A few minutes later, a rental car came in a hurry. Before the car stopped completely, Kang Weimin opened the door and ran down. Bai Xue kept reminding him to be careful behind him.


    "Old Ding!"


    Kang Weimin trotted over and yelled at Professor Ding.


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s cry, Professor Ding walked out of the archaeological site slowly, with a sly smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing Professor Ding come out, Kang Weimin hurried forward and asked excitedly, "what great discovery?"


    "Oh, Lao Kang, it''s so urgent!"


    Professor Ding looked at Kang Weimin with a smile on his face, then took out a bottle of water from the side and handed it to him, "don''t worry, drink water first!"


    One side of Xu Shaotang is full of speechless looking at Professor Ding, and is this move, what does Professor Ding want?


    When you see someone, you give them mineral water. Does his family sell mineral water?


    "I''m not thirsty!" Kang Weimin pushed aside the water from Professor Ding and asked again, "what is the major discovery?"


    "Don''t worry, let''s talk about something else first!"


    Professor Ding looked at Kang Weimin with a smile, "was it four days ago when you last came here?"


    "No, what are you trying to say?" Kang Weimin looked at Professor Ding inexplicably. What''s wrong with this old thing? How did it get to this?


    "Oh, four days..."


    Professor Ding sighed for a long time, but without saying anything else, he kept repeating the words "four days".


    Looking at Professor Ding''s strange, everyone has a face of inexplicable, do not know the old man''s gourd in the end sell what medicine.


    "Four days!"


    Seeing that Kang Weimin still didn''t understand, Professor Ding deliberately accentuated his tone, sighed heavily, but with a different smile on his face.


    Xu Shaotang was confused by Professor Ding''s strange behavior. They looked at each other and thought about what Professor Ding wanted to express.


    When everyone is puzzled, it seems that Bai Xue suddenly thinks of something, and a thick smile appears in her eyes.


    "Smelly old man, Professor Ding is blaming you!"


    Bai Xue said with a smile: "you said you would go back to study the contents of the stone tablet. It''s been four days, and you haven''t given Professor Ding a reply."


    Listen to Bai Xue''s words, everyone suddenly realized, but Professor Ding showed a satisfied smile, obviously, Bai Xue guessed right!"Lao Ding, you are not interesting!"


    Kang Weimin pretended to be displeased and said slowly, "it''s so easy for you to decipher those ancient characters? It''s only four days since you began to urge me. You don''t know that every time I crack a word, I have to look up countless data, and I have to go over and over again for many times. Let alone so many words, even a word can''t be cracked in four days! "


    Listening to Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang is laughing in his heart.


    Although Kang Weimin is usually serious, he does not blink when he tells a lie.


    "Even if you don''t know the world better, who else will you do?" Professor Ding said, "don''t tell me anything. You haven''t cracked a word. Don''t I understand you? If you hadn''t cracked the content of that stone tablet, you would have come here to stare at it, and you wouldn''t be seen for four or five days? "


    Kang Weimin couldn''t put it on any more. He just laughed and said, "it''s useless for me to stare here! Don''t you think so? "


    "Pretend, continue to pretend with me!"


    Professor Ding couldn''t see that Kang Weimin was acting with himself, but he was not worried at all. He said with a smile: "it''s OK. If you want to keep acting, I don''t mind. But what I found here, ha ha..."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, his meaning was very clear. If Kang Weimin didn''t tell him the contents of the stone tablet, he wouldn''t tell Kang Weimin what he found here. Let''s see who they can beat!


    After listening to Professor Ding''s words, Kang Weimin immediately glared at Professor Ding with bulging eyes. Professor Ding also glared at him without showing weakness. The two old men began to work harder in front of everyone.


    Looking at the two old men with big eyes and small eyes, Xu Shaotang finally understood why Professor Ding had to wait until Kang Weimin came to say that the so-called important discovery. He dared to feel that the old man had been waiting for them here!

 Chapter 2609

    A few minutes later, in the face of Professor Ding who didn''t want to let him, Kang Weimin couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Lao Ding, you are so boring."


    Kang Weimin painstakingly said: "even if you can not let us know now, you have to report it, right? Even if you don''t know Xu Shao''s energy, you should know this one, right? By then, we''ll have a clear picture of all your discoveries? "


    As he spoke, Kang Weimin reached out to Qin Qianyu.


    "Hey, hey, you can''t be soft, you can''t be hard with me, can you?"


    If you don''t believe me, Professor Ding will give you a smile


    "Don''t be so full of words!" Kang Weimin snorted: "I know you laoding is a great archeologist, but without you butcher Zhang, can we still eat pigs with fur? Although I have been studying ancient Chinese characters, I am still involved in archaeology. "


    There is a lot of contact between the study of ancient Chinese characters and archaeology. If there is a lot of contact, we will have some understanding.


    Although he is not as professional as Professor Ding in archaeology, Kang Weimin thinks he still has a few brushes.


    He doesn''t believe it. If he carefully looks at the cultural relics unearthed here, he can''t see the clue.


    "Well, you will see the cultural relics here sooner or later, and I won''t stop you." Professor Ding clapped his hands and said with a smile, "take your time. Oh, by the way, there are gloves over there. Take them by yourself."


    Having said that, Professor Ding stopped competing with Kang Weimin and went to the excavation site on his own, where intense excavation was still going on.


    "I don''t believe it


    Kang Weimin went to the side, took out a pair of gloves and put them on. He took Xu Shaotang and they went to the cultural relics.


    Kang Weimin carefully observed the cultural relics one by one, and Xu Shaotang helped them. They didn''t know archaeology or the ancient characters, but they just looked for the possible ancient characters on these cultural relics.


    There are many of these cultural relics, including bronzes, pottery, bone ware and so on, as well as some human and animal bones.


    After thousands of years, most of these things have been damaged, and almost none of them are in good condition.


    Qin Qianyu came to the archaeological site for the first time. At first, he was very interested. Later, he didn''t see anything, so he gradually lost his interest. Then he observed their actions nearby.


    Half an hour later, they carefully looked at all the cultural relics here. Except for a few pieces of bronze with vague words, they never found anything.


    "Professor Kang, Professor Ding is not deceiving us, is he?"


    Xu Shaotang stops and asks Kang Weimin suspiciously.


    "I don''t think so!" Kang Weimin shook his head slightly and said, "I know Lao Ding. Even if he wants to force me to tell him the contents of the stone tablet, he won''t make up a so-called" great discovery "to deceive me. He also knows my temper. If he does this, I have to turn my face against him!"


    "Then there''s no big discovery here!" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, pointed to some bronzes and said, "there are some things on these bronzes, but now they are completely rusted. I can''t see the contents clearly, let alone make any major discoveries."


    "Did the old man hide that important discovery?"


    Kang Weimin thought about it, pulled over Xu Shaotang and said, "Xu Shao, why don''t you go to the people who participated in the excavation here and ask if there is anything hidden in that old thing?"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and quickly walked to the staff who participated in the excavation.


    Waiting for the result of Xu Shaotang''s inquiry, Bai Xue curiously looks at Qin and says, "Miss Qin, why don''t you ask me about the content of that stone tablet?"


    She is still waiting for Qin Qianyu to ask. As long as Qin Qianyu asks, the old man will not hide. Then she will know what is recorded on the stone tablet.


    As a result, she waited for a long time, but Qin Qianyu did not ask, as if she was not interested in the content of the stone tablet.


    Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "if it was necessary to tell me, you must have told me. Since none of you said it, it must be unnecessary to tell me."


    Hearing Qin''s words, Kang Weimin immediately laughed, then glared at Bai Xue and said, "you girl, learn from Miss Qin, don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask! That old man has the same virtue as you


    Bai Xue returned Kang Weimin''s white eyes and asked Qin Qianyu, "are you not interested in those ancient things? You don''t want to know what happened in ancient times? "


    "I''d like to know." Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "however, even if I know it, I can''t change anything. It''s just adding trouble!"


    Then Qin Qianyu pointed to Xu Shaotang over there. His beautiful eyes were full of tenderness: "those of them are different from us. Those things may be very important to them. They have reasons to know, and they have the ability to trace the source! And for us, those things are just stories. "With the fall of Qin''s voice, Bai Xue''s face gradually began to show the look of thinking.


    Qin''s words touched her and made her understand some truth.


    Kang Weimin looked at Qin Qianyu with great satisfaction and thought, if only Lao Ding could understand Qin Qianyu as well!


    It''s a pity that Lao Ding is not Qin Qianyu. Even if he understands, he still can''t resist his curiosity. After knowing Lao Ding for so many years, he knows what kind of person he is. Most people who are involved in archaeology have difficulty controlling their curiosity.


    In fact, he is not the same as Lao Ding himself?


    When they are here, Xu Shaotang has come back quickly.


    "How''s it going?" Kang Weimin asked in a hurry.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "I''ve asked almost everyone. They all said that they didn''t see anything hidden by Professor Ding. Moreover, it''s a crime if Professor Ding secretly hid unearthed cultural relics. I don''t think Professor Ding would do such a thing after so many years in this line of work."


    "The old man has to compete with me, doesn''t he?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kang Weimin looked at Professor Ding angrily. Then he looked back at the cultural relics and murmured, "is it true that only the old man can see the clue from these things?"

 Chapter 2610

    After repeated thinking and discussion, Kang Weimin and Xu Shaotang finally chose to compromise.


    "How''s it going?"


    Professor Ding, who was called aside by them, had a smile on his face


    "You old man!"


    Kang Weimin looked at Professor Ding for a long time and sighed helplessly: "you really want to know the content of that stone tablet, don''t you?"


    "What do you say?"


    Professor Ding said with a smile, "don''t you know what to ask?"


    If he didn''t want to know the contents of the stone tablet, and he didn''t want to play with Kang Weimin, he was forced to do so. Who told Kang Weimin that he didn''t tell him the contents of the stone tablet?


    Can let Kang Weimin this old friend intentionally conceal own content, already enough to arouse his strong curiosity.


    "Yes, you are! Don''t regret it when you know it Kang Wei said: "I''ll ask you again. Do you know right and wrong? I remind you that I almost killed my family because I knew something I shouldn''t have known! You''ve figured it out for yourself


    Professor Ding said with a smile: "don''t scare me, I don''t want to eat it."


    "Professor Ding, you didn''t scare him." Xu Shaotang said seriously: "I was also involved in that incident. If it wasn''t for my mistake to see through the other party''s treachery, Professor Kang would have been killed already! It''s not good to know too much about some things. "


    "Really?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was serious, Professor Ding began to be serious. He still knew Xu Shaotang. He had reason to doubt Kang Weimin, but he had no reason to doubt Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you think I have to lie to you?" Xu Shaotang is right.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Professor Ding immediately fell into thinking.


    For a long time, he suddenly raised his head, his face a firm color: "it''s a big deal, I will rot this thing in my heart! If I don''t know the content of that stone tablet, I can''t eat well! "


    "You old thing!"


    Kang Weimin looked at him helplessly, sighed a long time, and said: "in this case, I won''t hide it from you, but I hope you remember what you said, and rot the contents of the stone tablet in your stomach, otherwise you will suffer, and maybe even affect me. You don''t want to live, but I want to live a few more years!"


    "You old man don''t want to live!"


    Professor Ding did not have a good laugh and scold, and raised his ears, ready to listen to Kang Weimin tell him what was recorded on the stone tablet.


    Kang Weimin cleared his throat and said, "listen, I''ll just say it once! In addition, the contents of the stone tablet are mysterious. Believe it or not


    "The old man said quickly, don''t give me a lift!" Professor Ding can''t wait to say.


    Looking at his impatient appearance, Kang Weimin could not help but curl his mouth and cough a little. Then he slowly told Professor Ding what was recorded on the stone tablet. By the way, he even told him his speculation about the demonic script.


    When he finished, Professor Ding was already in a daze.


    Looking at the dazed Professor Ding, Kang Weimin shook his head helplessly and said, "look, I''ll say these things are incredible. You still have to know."


    "Lao Kang, are you sure you didn''t cheat me?"


    At the moment when Kang Weimin''s voice fell, Professor Ding suddenly seized Kang Weimin and asked excitedly, "does Tang Yu era really exist?"


    "Is there any suspense?"


    Kang Weimin opened his hand and said faintly: "those monks who have never appeared for thousands of years have not proved this from the side? And how many pages should you know about the demons? "


    "A little, but not much."


    Professor Ding nodded heavily. Instead of fading, he became more and more excited. He once again grabbed Kang Weimin and Xu Shaotang at the same time and said, "come on, follow me!"


    When Professor Ding drags the unearthed cultural relics, Xu Shaotang and Kang Weimin look at each other, and their eyes are filled with deep doubts.


    Professor Ding''s action is too abnormal. Even if you know the content on the stone tablet, you shouldn''t be so excited, should you?


    "Shall we go over?"


    Looking at the two people being pulled to those cultural relics by Professor Ding, Zhuang Li couldn''t help but look at Bai Xue.


    "Forget it, don''t go." Bai Xue took Zhuang Li''s arm affectionately and said with a smile: "Miss Qin has a point. There are some things we shouldn''t know. We''d better not know. If we don''t have the ability to change anything, don''t join in the fun! I don''t know anything, but I have a good time. "


    "You finally understand!" When he heard what Bai Xue said, zhuangliton was very happy.


    See two people scatter dog food in front of oneself, Qin shallow language can''t help but smile, the color of envy in the eyes flashed by.


    Over there, Professor Ding, who pulled them to the cultural relics, was still very excited. He took out a barely complete skull and said excitedly, "this is the major discovery you want to know!""That''s it?"


    Kang Weimin''s face turned black and said angrily, "old man, are you kidding me? Is this a big discovery? "


    This time Kang Weimin was really a little angry. He felt as if he had been cheated by the old man.


    They didn''t see these skulls at first. Isn''t it normal to find these skulls here? What does it mean?


    Even if these skulls are the skulls of people in Tang Yu era, they can only prove the existence of Tang Yu era that he has already proved!


    Moreover, these skulls may belong to other dynasties, or even some tomb robbers!


    Take a broken skull and try to fool him. This old thing is too bad.


    "What''s your hurry, old man?" Feeling the displeasure in Kang Weimin''s heart, Professor Ding could not help humming and said: "you should take a closer look at this skull first!"


    "I''ve just looked at it carefully!" Kang Weimin said: "if you want to know the specific time of the existence of these dead bones, you have to carry out a special test again!"


    "No detection! No, it needs testing, too! "


    After a contradictory remark, Professor Ding said excitedly: "although I don''t know the specific time of the existence of these dead bones, according to my years of archaeological experience, these dead bones have existed for at least 5000 years!"


    "More than 5000 years?"


    Kang Weimin looked at him dubiously, "that is to say, these people should have lived in the Tang Yu era before their lives? Old man, I already know that the age of Tang Yu really exists. Your broken skull is nothing but proof of my judgment! How dare you call this a major discovery? "


    "Ha ha, you know a fart!"


    Professor Ding said with a smile: "what I''m going to say next is the key point!"

 Chapter 2611

    "I''d like to see a broken skull. What''s the point you can tell me!"


    Kang Weimin obviously doesn''t believe it. It''s just a skull. Can Professor Ding tell us if it''s a flower?


    "So, you are a layman in this field!" Professor Ding smiles smugly, points to another well preserved skull beside him, and says to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "Xu Shao, please help me to pick up this skull."


    "Good!"


    According to Xu Shaotang''s words, he takes up the skull that Professor Ding refers to.


    Professor Ding put the two skulls together and said to Kang Weimin with a smile, "now, what''s the difference between the two skulls?"


    Kang Weimin gave Professor Ding a puzzled look, and then set his eyes on the two skulls.


    At first, he didn''t realize the difference between the two skulls, but when the two skulls were put together and carefully compared, he suddenly found that the two skulls were really different.


    The eye socket of one skull is obviously deeper than that of the other, and the skull at the back of the head is slightly larger, and there are obvious differences between the two mandibles.


    This discovery immediately made Kang Weimin wonder: "these two skulls are not the same, but what does this mean?"


    Professor Ding showed a mysterious smile: "Lao Kang, if I tell you, this skull in my hand is closer to the skull of Westerners?"


    "Western skulls?"


    Hearing Professor Ding''s words, Kang Weimin was slightly surprised. "Lao Ding, don''t lie to me. You said that this skull has a history of at least 5000 years. Now you say that this skull is a westerner''s skull. Isn''t that bullshit?"


    It''s not surprising to find the skulls of Westerners on the land of Xia now. But thousands of years ago, Westerners did not have the ability to come to the East, nor did easterners have the ability to travel across the ocean to the West. Due to the geographical barrier, Westerners could not appear on the land of Xia thousands of years ago.


    "Or is it a major discovery?" Professor Ding said with a smile: "I really didn''t cheat you! You know, I have spent nearly ten years studying the origin of eastern and Western civilizations. There are not 10000 skulls I have ever seen, but there are 8000 skulls. According to my experience, I can basically judge that this skull in my hand belongs to Westerners! "


    It is a fact known to all that skulls of different races are different. Professor Ding is confident that his judgment of this skull should be correct.


    "This..." Kang Weimin was slightly surprised, suddenly and gently shook his head and said: "although I have not studied human skulls like you, there is not only one kind of human race in the west, right? Are all western skulls similar to this? "


    "Not really."


    Professor Ding said with a smile: "the skull of people with blue and green eyes is more similar to this skull!"


    "Blue and green?"


    Hearing Professor Ding''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately fell into thinking.


    He carefully recalled in his mind the color of those strange eyes he had seen, as if they were blue and green, and more green.


    It''s the same color as alien blood.


    "Don''t be surprised. I''ve got something else to discover."


    Seeing that they were shocked by their discovery, Professor Ding showed a smug smile on his face, turned over his skull, pointed to it and asked them, "do you know where this is?"


    "Human brain!" Xu Shaotang said lightly.


    Although he has no research on these, he still knows about the structure of human bones and so on. The place that Professor Ding refers to is exactly where the human brain is.


    Professor Ding nodded slightly and said, "please turn over the skull in your hand!"


    According to Xu Shaotang''s words, he turned over the skull in his hand and compared the two skulls together. Under this comparison, he suddenly found something strange.


    The position of the skull in Professor Ding''s hand is obviously larger than that in Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    Seeing the surprise in their eyes, Professor Ding said with a smile: "I believe you can see that the brain volume of this skull in my hand is obviously larger than that of Xu Shao''s, that is to say, this man in my hand has higher wisdom! Well, you should understand now? "


    "I see!"


    Kang Weimin nodded in amazement. "Thousands of years ago, Westerners had more wisdom than Orientals!"


    When he said this, Kang Weimin suddenly felt a sense of loss.


    As a Xia native, he has a strong sense of national pride, especially after determining the ancient things, he is more convinced that the ancient civilization of the East is far ahead of that of the West. Now Professor Ding actually finds that it is contrary to what he firmly believes, which makes him a little unacceptable for a while.


    "Yes, I think so! But this is not the most bizarre place. " Looking at Kang Weimin''s lost look, Professor Ding took a deep breath and said: "I also found that the brain volume of modern Westerners is much smaller than that of thousands of years ago! In other words, Westerners are degenerating! ""Degradation?"


    Xu Shaotang and Kang Weimin looked at each other, and at the same time, they cried in amazement: "how is this possible?"


    Did Westerners thousands of years ago have higher intelligence than Westerners today? Isn''t that pure bullshit?


    You know, thousands of years of Western civilization may not have risen, how could people at that time have higher wisdom than modern people?


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang seemed to think of something. He grabbed Kang Weimin''s arm and said excitedly: "Professor Kang, demon clan!"


    "The demons?" Kang Weimin was slightly stunned, and then looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise. "Xu Shao, do you mean that the skull in Lao Ding''s hand is probably the skull of the demon people thousands of years ago? If you say so, then aren''t Westerners... "


    Kang Weimin did not dare to go on.


    Xu Shaotang''s conjecture is too bizarre, which has completely overturned their understanding of Western civilization.


    "Westerners are likely to be the descendants of the demons. Even if they are not, they have a great relationship with the demons!" Professor Ding continued with Kang Weimin''s unfinished words, "in other words, they should only have the blood of the demons. In other words, Westerners are the descendants of the combination of the demons and the Western Aborigines for thousands of years!"


    When he said this, Professor Ding himself was stunned.


    Although this statement is somewhat strange, it is the only way to explain the degradation of Westerners.

 Chapter 2612

    "Professor Ding''s guess should be right!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded excitedly and said, "I have discussed this issue with Joseph of Xizhou. Now the alien people in the West are basically sure to have the blood of the demons! Let''s imagine that after that war, some of the surviving members of the demons fled to the western world and combined with the Westerners thousands of years ago, but the blood of many people was diluted from generation to generation, which resulted in this so-called degradation! And people with blue and green eyes may have more demonic blood. "


    Some time ago, when he was in Xizhou, he had some conjectures. At that time, he suspected that alien, werewolf, psionic, blood and other people with special abilities were all related to the demons. But at that time, the research in Xizhou basically only confirmed that alien was related to the demons. For other people with special abilities, there was no such research.


    Now, combined with Professor Ding''s discovery, he suddenly feels that his guess is not bold enough. Not only these people with special abilities, but also the earliest people in the whole west, are related to the demons. It''s just that some people may have very thin blood of the demons, while those with special abilities have strong blood of the demons.


    It is precisely because of their strong demon blood that they have a lot of special abilities.


    This also explains a long-standing question in Xu Shaotang''s mind, why there are no powers and aliens in the East!


    "Lao Ding, are you sure that this skull in your hand is a westerner''s skull?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s analysis, Kang Weimin confirmed to Professor Ding again.


    Professor Ding nodded slightly: "basically sure! Although there are some differences between the skulls of modern Westerners and this one, the main features are the same. Moreover, the longer the history is, the closer the skulls are to the skulls in my hands! "


    Professor Ding''s words undoubtedly confirmed Xu Shaotang''s analysis again.


    What Westerners call degradation is rather a process of blood dilution.


    When they are reduced to a certain extent by the demons, they are no longer diluted by their special abilities.


    "Professor Ding, is there any other remains like this skull in your hand?" Xu Shaotang asked suddenly.


    "Of course, this one in my hand is just more complete."


    Professor Ding pointed to the pile of human remains around him and said, "according to my observation, about half of the human remains are like this! In the future, I will make a more detailed data analysis of these bones, determine their age, and make a comprehensive comparison of the remains of people thousands of years ago found in the early West, and there will be more detailed results at that time. "


    "So much?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "why did all these suspected demons die here?"


    "I have a bold guess. Maybe I can answer Xu Shao''s question." Kang Weimin slowly stepped forward, while looking at the pile of remains, he thought: "I guess there are two possibilities for these suspected demons to appear here."


    "Which two possibilities?"


    They both asked curiously at the same time.


    "First, it may be killed as a sacrifice! Second, there may have been a war. These demons died here. Later, people deliberately built altars here and set up the stone tablet in this special place. On the one hand, it was to record the great achievements of the "emperor" and on the other hand, it was to frighten the demons! " Kang Weimin said to himself: "I personally prefer the second possibility. If it is true, it can also explain why the words of the suspected demons appear on that stone tablet."


    Listening to Kang Weimin''s analysis, Xu Shaotang and Professor Ding fell into thinking again.


    If you think about it carefully, Kang Weimin''s analysis is reasonable. Combined with his analysis, it coincides with their previous guess about the stone tablet.


    Professor Ding thought for a moment and said, "in the future, we will send the remains here for special year testing, and then we will know the approximate results."


    Kang Weimin nodded and sighed: "if our analysis is confirmed, then the whole history of the West will be rewritten!"


    He now believes that Professor Ding''s discovery is indeed a major discovery, which is a subversion of the whole western history!


    If it is finally confirmed, I don''t know what people in the West will think.


    "If it''s confirmed, don''t Westerners hate us?" Professor Ding showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. I believe no one will believe this result until we find these things.


    However, now a large number of facts in front of them, although they are not sure that their guess must be correct, but at least, let them have enough reason to doubt.


    "I don''t know whether they hate us or not, but I know that even if not all Westerners are descendants of the demons, at least some people in the West have an inseparable relationship with the demons, which has been basically proved!" After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said, "in this way, I''ll ask Joseph to send a copy of the research results on alien people in Xizhou. Professor Ding, you can also refer to it at that time.""Good!"


    Professor Ding nodded his head and said, "it would be better if Xu Shaoneng asked for the skulls of Westerners thousands of years ago from Xizhou. Although I have studied a lot of skulls of ancient Westerners, I have never had zero distance contact with them. If I can get them, it will be of great help to our follow-up research."


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I have done so many things for Joseph. I believe he will not refuse this request."


    With that, Xu Shaotang took out his phone and called Joseph.


    Joseph''s mental state is obviously not very good. He may still have a headache for other people''s affairs. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s request, Joseph didn''t ask too much. He immediately promised to deliver what Xu Shaotang wanted within three days.


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang hung up and solemnly said to Professor Ding: "what you want will arrive in three days at most. Professor Ding, then we will wait for your good news! What''s more, don''t mention these findings to others, just think you don''t know anything. "


    "Don''t worry, Xu Shao. I won''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing."


    Professor Ding said with a smile: "I want to live for another two years. I really want to talk about it. God knows if there will be radical Westerners who want my life."


    "Just understand." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and asked, "when will the excavation here end?"


    "It should be close today. If there are no cultural relics unearthed in the afternoon, we can basically declare the end of the archaeological work."

 Chapter 2613

    After the exchange with Professor Ding, they went to Qin Qianyu with their hearts full.


    "Xu Shao, why don''t you let them go back to the hotel first, and then we''ll find a place to have a good chat?"


    Just when Xu Shaotang is going to go back to the hotel with them, Kang Weimin suddenly turns to Xu Shaotang and says.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Kang Weimin in surprise, then nodded slightly, and then said to Qin, "you go back to the hotel with Bai Xue, and Professor Kang and I will go for a walk."


    "Good!"


    Qin Xiaoyu did not ask much.


    Bai Xue looks at them curiously. Her curiosity is aroused again. But thinking about what Qin Qianyu said before, she finally forces her curiosity down and leaves with Qin Qianyu.


    After seeing the three people go away, Xu Shaotang and Kang Weimin walk slowly to the river in the distance.


    "Professor Kang, do you think of something else?" Xu Shaotang asked Kang Weimin as he walked.


    He knew that if Kang Weimin wanted to talk to him alone, there must be other things.


    Kang Weimin nodded gently, pondered a little, and asked, "Xu Shao, you have proved that many myths and stories of our ancient times are true. So, do you think it is possible that Western myths are also true?"


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Kang Weimin in surprise, then nodded his head and said: "it''s possible!"


    "Do you think that the gods in Western mythology may be the descendants of the demons or the first group of demons combined with the Western aborigines?" Kang Weimin has a different look in his eyes. This conjecture is very bold, but he thinks it is not unreasonable.


    Especially after the communication with Professor Ding, he felt that his guess was reasonable.


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a trace of astonishment in his eyes.


    It has to be said that Kang Weimin''s conjecture is really bold, and even has a whimsical feeling.


    Before that, even he might have thought that this conjecture had the suspicion of slandering Westerners, but thinking about Professor Ding''s discovery, he fell into meditation again.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang finally nodded and said seriously: "Professor Kang, your guess is not impossible, but I''m a little curious. How did you have these guesses?"


    "Time!"


    When he came to the river, Kang Weimin sat down on the grass by the river and quietly looked at the slowly flowing river. "I don''t know if you have deliberately paid attention to the time of Western mythology. That time was not long before the Tang Yu era, and after the Lich war you said, according to my calculation, it should roughly coincide with the time of the invasion of the demons!"


    "I really haven''t paid much attention to the time of Western mythology."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, "you continue to say."


    "Now we can confirm that there are demons who survived the invasion and fled to the western world." Kang Weimin thought of cableway: "well, can we speculate that after the surviving demons fled to the west, they became gods in the hearts of the Western aborigines because they had far more strength than the Western aborigines! In Western mythology, there are many legends about the combination of gods and mortals to give birth to descendants. Can we understand it as the combination of demons and aborigines? "


    Kang Weimin is very serious. He devotes himself to the study of ancient culture, and also dabbles in western ancient culture. Nowadays, these myths of Xia state have been traced back to the source, but the Western myths have never been found. Today''s discovery makes him feel like Mao saidun.


    If we follow his idea, we may find the origin of Western mythology.


    "It seems that''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded thoughtfully and said with a smile: "after you said so, I found that many things can find a reasonable explanation."


    If you think about it boldly, if you put them thousands of years ago, for the Western aborigines, they would be like gods?


    In Western mythology, there are many gods who are half human and half animal, which is very similar to the strange people he saw.


    "Do you think so?" His conjecture was approved by Xu Shaotang, and Kang Weimin showed a happy smile on his face. "I''ll go back and study the western fairy tales, and maybe I can find more worthy of consideration."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if we connect all these things, maybe we can figure out what happened in a period of time after the invasion of the demons."


    "Well!"


    Kang Weimin, with an excited look on his face, said with a smile: "it''s just that if people in the West know this, it''s hard to accept it?"


    "It''s not only hard to accept, it''s expected to be depressing."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "now the alien and blood group are making the Westerners in a mess, especially in Xizhou. When I first talked to Joseph on the phone, his mental state was obviously not good. You think, if our inference is true, it will be considered that the descendants of the demons are killing each other now. If they know, can they not be depressed? "Think about it carefully. In fact, the people in Xizhou are very poor. The former power group can suppress the blood group. But now, in the face of the blood group and the alien group, the power group seems to be unable to do what they want. Especially in the war some time ago, it almost made the power group exist in name and die in reality. With the change of time, the people in Xizhou will be more sad.


    "Ha ha, I''m a little happy when you say that." Kang Weimin said with a smile: "it''s better for us to lose both sides, and then we will stand on the top of the world!"


    "Professor Kang, I can''t see that. You still have such an idea!"


    Xu Shaotang teased and asked with a smile: "don''t we stand on the top of the world now?"


    "Now?" Kang Weimin was slightly stunned, and then laughed: "yes, now the West does not dare to provoke us, so we really stand on the top of the world."


    "They don''t dare to provoke us."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "if those strange people grow up, I think there will probably be a war between us and these demon descendants!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Kang Weimin showed a trace of doubt in his eyes, and then said with a smile: "even if there is a war, it is also a matter between you people. With you people, I believe it is not our turn to worry! Well, let''s not talk about that. The archaeology here is almost over. It''s almost time for us to go back to the capital. "


    "I''m going back? Don''t wait for them to finish? " Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Don''t wait. It''s all in the closing stage. There should be no other discoveries."


    Just as Kang Weimin stood up from the ground, the sky suddenly sounded a thunder without warning, which seemed to tear the sky. Then, the earth suddenly began to shake violently. Kang Weimin, who had just stood up from the ground, almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was held by Xu Shaotang, who was quick eyed and quick handed.

 Chapter 2614

    "What''s the matter? Has there been an earthquake? "


    Kang Weimin, who was held by Xu Shaotang, frowned.


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t feel like an earthquake."


    Xu Shaotang looked up at the sky. The thick dark clouds had covered the sky. It was not until two o''clock in the afternoon, but the sky had begun to darken, as if night was coming.


    With the continuous condensation of dark clouds and the continuous shaking of the earth, there were bursts of flustered screams from the archaeological site not far away, and everyone was frightened by the sudden vibration.


    Thinking of Qin Qianyu who just left, Xu Shaotang quickly takes out a phone to call Qin Qianyu.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Xu Shaotang asked in a hurry, "how are you? Did you get hurt? "


    "It''s OK. We had an earthquake before we got to the hotel! I just got out of the car. " Qin Qianyu''s breath was a little short, and he was probably frightened by the sudden earthquake.


    Knowing that they were all right, Xu Shaotang immediately felt relieved. He quickly said, "go to the open place first. I''ll go to the archaeological team first. I''ll come right after the work is done."


    "Boom!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was going to take Kang Weimin to the archaeological team to see if anyone was injured, a bucket of lightning suddenly cut through the sky, as if to tear the sky, which made people''s ears roar.


    "No! It''s the archaeological team! "


    Looking at the direction of the lightning, Xu Shaotang shouts, grabs Kang Weimin and rushes to the archaeological team.


    The archaeological site is in chaos. The earth is already scorched black. There is still a smell of scorch in the air. It should be that someone was killed in the lightning.


    Shaking around violently, some of the staff were called to run away before they left.


    "Help


    "Come on, help me! Pull me up


    The people who fell on the ground were crying to the people who ran by for help, but now those people are too busy to pull them.


    "Professor Kang, you stay here first, I''ll save people!"


    Xu Shaotang put Kang Weimin in an open place in a hurry and rushed to the people who were shaken to the ground like lightning. He raised his hand several tens of meters apart and rolled several workers who fell to the ground to the open area next to him.


    "Professor Ding! Professor Ding


    While saving people, Xu Shaotang opens his voice and calls Professor Ding out loud. He has not seen Professor Ding yet. He is afraid that Professor Ding is one of the people who died.


    "Xu Shao! Xu Shao, I''m here... "


    A weak cry came into Xu Shaotang''s ears. Xu Shaotang''s body moved. He had followed the sound and soon found Professor Ding buried half of his body in the excavated soil.


    Xu Shaotang quickly pulled Professor Ding out of the soil. Just as he was about to take Professor Ding away, the dark sky brightened up again, and a bucket of thick and thin lightning struck the blackened land of the archaeological site.


    Xu Shaotang rushed to escape from this dangerous area with Professor Ding on his shoulder, and by the way, he took several staff members who were still struggling on the edge of the scorched land to flee together.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as they left, the thunder and lightning of the bucket fell on the blackened land there. Soil and gravel splashed everywhere. Fortunately, there were no casualties.


    At the moment of lightning, the shaking of the earth became more intense, and cracks spread rapidly from the bottom of the scorched land, just like countless snakes walking through the earth.


    Put Professor Ding beside Kang Weimin, and Xu Shaotang stares at the scorched land. Now he can be sure that this is not an earthquake at all!


    There must be something unknown under the scorched land!


    He felt as if a beast was about to rush out of the ground!


    The dark clouds in the sky keep rolling, the whole sky is almost dark, as if brewing stronger lightning!


    "This..."


    Looking at the sky filled with dark clouds, Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. How could it feel like someone was robbing him?


    Did anyone enter the immortal kingdom?


    Just when Xu Shaotang was surprised, a thicker lightning suddenly cut through the sky. The dazzling light dazzled people''s eyes.


    "Ouch..."


    All of a sudden, a roar was deafening.


    At the same time, the shaking of the earth is more violent. With this violent shaking, a gray shadow opens the scorched earth and pours at the terrible lightning in the sky.


    "Dragon?"


    See the gray shadow of the moment, Xu Shaotang heart suddenly jump.


    Although the gray shadow looks small, only about two meters, it can still see a dragon flying prototype from the diffuse dust.


    Associate with that deafening hungry howl, Xu Shaotang immediately thought of the dragon!


    Under his gaze, I saw the gray shadow directly bumping into the lightning in the sky, and the arcs were spreading on his seemingly small body.Bathed in the thunder and lightning, the gray shadow not only did not suffer any harm, but enjoyed the unusual.


    In the blink of an eye, the arc disappeared from the gray shadow. Xu Shaotang''s mind moved and rushed to the gray shadow.


    It seems to feel the strong breath of Xu Shaotang. In the moment when he rushes past, gray shadow suddenly flees to the distance like lightning.


    "Professor Kang, call Longjiang immediately!"


    Xu Shaotang looks back and shouts at Kang Weimin, who is still in a daze. There is no time to order more things, so he immediately chases the fleeing grey shadow.


    It''s not a dragon!


    The moment he rushed past, he had seen the strange creature clearly.


    It''s like a dragon, not a dragon flying thing. Although the head looks like a dragon, it doesn''t have a dragon''s body, scales and claws. On its body, Xu Shaotang can''t feel any dragon''s flavor.


    Moreover, its body seems to be made of rock, and its color doesn''t look different from that of rock. I don''t know if it''s because it just rushed out of the ground.


    Under his pursuit, the gray shadow fled faster, as if for fear of being caught by Xu Shaotang.


    "What a speed


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised in his heart. He closely followed the gray shadow and kept narrowing the distance between him and the gray shadow. He wanted to see what the dragon like creature was.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is very fast, but the gray shadow''s speed is not slow, especially after feeling that Xu Shaotang is chasing more and more closely behind him, gray shadow is more desperate to run forward.


    "Don''t run, you can''t run away!"


    Xu Shaotang raised his speed to the extreme and narrowed the distance between them. At the same time, he yelled at him: "if you don''t stop, I''ll stew you!"


    It seems that Huiying didn''t hear Xu Shaotang''s words at all. She just ran forward desperately

 Chapter 2615

    With Xu Shaotang''s pursuit, the distance between him and the gray shadow has narrowed to less than 50 meters.


    No matter what kind of threat Xu Shaotang has behind him, the gray shadow does not stop. It seems that he is afraid of falling into Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    "It''s not stopping, is it?"


    Xu Shaotang is working hard with this grey shadow now. I have to catch this thing today and have a good look at it!


    With this in mind, the golden Qi suddenly emerges, and a dazzling golden light shoots out of the hand.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s true Qi strikes, gray shadow''s figure flashes and deftly avoids Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    But it is such a flash of time, but let Xu Shaotang and its distance again narrow, see Xu Shaotang can grasp its tail.


    "Look where you''re going!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang''s whole body glowed with gold again. The golden light all over the sky was like a big net covering the gray shadow.


    Gray shadow can not avoid, suddenly turned back, a big mouth, an ice arrow straight at Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    With a wave of his hand, Xu Shaotang smashed the ice arrow with genuine Qi. At the same time, he bullied himself forward and grasped the tail of gray shadow. It was a cold feeling to start with, as if he had grasped a stone.


    The gray shadow who was caught by the tail suddenly struggled violently, trying to break free from Xu Shaotang''s hand, but Xu Shaotang''s hand firmly grasped it and did not give it a chance to escape.


    "I can''t run away!"


    Xu Shaotang tugs hard, and gray shadow''s body comes to Xu Shaotang uncontrollably.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang couldn''t get rid of his shackles, gray shadow opened her mouth to bite Xu Shaotang''s neck.


    "The little thing is pretty fierce!"


    Xu Shaotang had long expected that Huiying would follow him. At the moment when Huiying opened his mouth, he squeezed it firmly, and let Huiying make a continuous "Wuwu" sound. He looked at this strange creature carefully.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what it was. He just felt that it was like a combination of dragon and snake. His head was a bit like a dragon, but his body was not much different from his color. He just had no scales on his body, but it was like a piece of stone sticking together.


    This little thing''s body is extremely hard, no matter how hard it feels or how hard it feels, it''s the same as the stone. If you just lie there and don''t move, I believe everyone will regard it as a sculpture made of stone.


    When Xu Shaotang carefully observed the strange body of the little thing, a mass of purple gas suddenly rushed out of its body and quickly fled to the distance.


    At the moment when the purple gas rushes out of the body, its wriggling body suddenly stops.


    "Dead?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly surprised, the body of this little thing suddenly began to break into pieces, one after another fell to the ground.


    Until this time, Xu Shaotang found that there was no internal organs in the little thing''s body. It was all cold stones!


    "Spirit body?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, threw away the stone he was holding in his hand, and chased Ziqi again.


    He now understood that what he was chasing was not an unknown creature at all. It was the purple Qi attached to the stone that made him mistakenly think that it was a combination of dragon and snake.


    Knowing that the purple Qi is not simple, Xu Shaotang couldn''t let it go. His body turned into a streamer, constantly narrowing the distance between him and purple Qi, but he was curious. What is this purple Qi and how can he have wisdom?


    Unconsciously, Xu Shaotang found that he was already a vast ocean.


    He chased the purple Qi to the sea!


    In order to get rid of him, this purple Qi is really willing to run!


    Only, he must catch this purple Qi!


    Finally, Xu Shaotang caught up with Ziqi.


    With one hand, he has grasped the purple Qi in his hand. The real Qi spreads out from the palm of his hand, forming a cage and trapping the purple Qi firmly in it.


    Ziqi is constantly jumping in Xu Shaotang''s hands. It seems that she wants to break through the cage, but no matter how it collides, she can''t get rid of the shackles of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi.


    Xu Shaotang put the purple Qi in front of his eyes and carefully observed it. It was only the size of his fist, but Xu Shaotang believed that if his cultivation was weaker, his true Qi would not be able to bind it.


    Looking at the purple Qi constantly jumping in his hands, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile and ask: "you should have wisdom, right? Can you understand me? "


    Ziqi didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but he just kept pounding. Even if he had been caught, he obviously didn''t want to submit easily.


    Feeling the impact of Ziqi, Xu Shaotang smiles again: "don''t struggle, you can''t escape! Darling, let me study it. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you until I know what you are. "


    I don''t know whether I can''t understand Xu Shaotang''s words or I don''t want to listen to him at all. Ziqi is still struggling desperately. Although it doesn''t say anything, Xu Shaotang can feel his strong reluctance from it."You struggle slowly!"


    Since Ziqi doesn''t speak and doesn''t listen to him, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to waste his words with Ziqi any more. He just firmly binds Ziqi to prevent it from slipping away again. At the same time, he thinks in his heart, I don''t know if Jiuwei knows what Ziqi is.


    Thinking about the strange phenomena of heaven and earth when the purple Qi burst out of the earth, Xu Shaotang could not help but be more curious about the purple Qi. Such a small purple Qi could make so much noise, and it also led to three terrible thunderbolts. He didn''t know what it was and how he could stand the hard work of chasing it all the way.


    "Go back first!"


    For the time being, Xu Shaotang plans to go back to Anluo first. Kang Weimin and his family are still in Anluo. It is estimated that many people still don''t know what happened. There should be a mess at the archaeological site.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to return to Anluo, two golden streamers suddenly appeared in the distant sky.


    Two streamers from the distant sea sky quickly flew to his side, obviously aimed at him.


    "People from Penglai?"


    Xu Shaotang stood quietly in the air, watching the two streamers approaching quickly with great interest.


    Judging from the current situation, the comers should at least be the strong ones in the later period of Daluo Jinxian, and they may even have semi holy cultivation.


    In this direction, only Penglai may have such a strong man.


    "The people of the seven kill hall? Or the hermit family in Penglai? " Xu Shaotang touched his chin and thought silently in his heart. What do these two people want to do in a hurry?


    When he glanced at the purple Qi in his hand, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but move in his heart and said in secret: isn''t it for the purple Qi?

 Chapter 2616

    Soon, two old men appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    One was wearing a blue robe, and the other was wearing a gray robe. Both of them were full of white hair. Apart from being hale and hearty, they didn''t look very different from ordinary old people.


    Back to nature!


    Half saint!


    In an instant, Xu Shaotang judged the accomplishments of the two elders.


    He was looking at the two elders, but their eyes fell on the purple air in his hands, with a strong color of surprise and the flash of greed in his eyes.


    "It''s really for the purple air!"


    Seeing the eyes of the two elders, Xu Shaotang knew that his guess was right.


    For a long time, the eyes of the two elders finally moved away from Xu Shaotang.


    "Is Xiao you Xu Shaotang?" The grey robed old man looks at Xu Shaotang quietly. His sharp eyes seem to want to see through Xu Shaotang.


    "Exactly!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and looked at them faintly, "I don''t know how to address them?"


    "Don''t be crazy!" The old man in qingpao said.


    "The wind pool falls!"


    "I guess they are from Penglai?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Feng Chi Luo nodded slightly and said with a smile, "speaking of it, we have already met our little friend, but we haven''t met each other."


    "It seems that you are from the seven kill hall."


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling deeply. When he strongly threatened Yi Yangtian, the leader of the seven kill hall, they didn''t show up. Now they show up for this purple Qi. It seems that this purple Qi is more extraordinary than he thought.


    And these two people seem to know what this purple Qi is, which saves him from going back to ask Jiuwei.


    Feng Chi Luo said with a smile: "it seems that the purple Qi in my little friend''s hand is not ordinary. Can you lend us a look?"


    He was also direct, and did not make any detours with Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you know what this is?" Xu Shaotang took a look at Ziqi in his hand and said to them with a smile: "I''ve been chasing Ziqi for a long time. I''m also curious about Ziqi. If you can tell me what Ziqi is, I can lend it to you."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Chi Luo shook his head slightly and said, "to tell you the truth, we really don''t know what purple Qi is. We just feel that purple Qi is extraordinary, so we want to have a good look at it!"


    "What a pity!"


    Since others don''t want to say it, Xu Shaotang doesn''t ask any more. He pretends to be sorry and says, "this purple Qi is very cunning. If you don''t pay attention to it, it''s better to take it in my own hands."


    Mo crazy light hum a, light say: "small friend afraid is to worry about us to take away this purple gas in your hand not to return?"


    When speaking, Mo Kuang also showed a proud color, as if to tell Xu Shaotang that he did not disdain to do this kind of thing.


    Looking at Mo Kuang''s appearance, Xu Shaotang snorted with disdain in his heart, but said with a silent smile: "with the respect of your status, you naturally disdain to do this kind of thing. Anyway, you don''t know what Ziqi is. Why waste time to observe it? Don''t you think so? "


    If he really lends this purple Qi to these two people to observe, I''m afraid he will end up beating a dog with a steamed stuffed bun.


    He came all the way from Anluo to catch this purple Qi. How could he let it fall into other people''s hands?


    These two people are at least four or five hundred years old. It''s too naive to cheat this purple Qi with such a mean trick!


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they stopped a little. After a long time, Fengchi fell and said with a smile, "it seems that if we don''t tell Xiaoyou what this purple Qi is, Xiaoyou will not lend us this purple Qi anyway?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugs and smiles. Although he doesn''t say anything, the answer is self-evident.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, Mo Kuang''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, stepped forward, and said: "if we have to have a good look at this purple Qi?"


    "Why, are you going to rob openly?"


    Xu Shaotang still maintains a slight smile, eyes light from two people swept, this soft can''t come hard?


    They think they''ve got it!


    "What about Ming Pao?" Don''t be crazy to approach a step further, the smile on the face has disappeared, cold voice way: "advise a little friend, obediently give this purple to us, although we don''t want to fall a bully bullying younger generation''s reputation, but for this group purple, don''t mind falling such a reputation!"


    "Don''t be impatient, brother Mo!"


    Seeing that Mo Kuang lost his patience, Feng Chi fell and laughed. He patted Mo Kuang on the shoulder and said with a smile to Xu Shaotang: "little friend, this purple Qi is useless in your hands. It''s better to give it to us! Of course, we won''t take advantage of Xiaoyou in vain. We can exchange things. "With that, Feng Chi Luo took out a porcelain bottle that was not much bigger than his thumb and said with a smile, "this is the spirit milk that we have collected for several years. It''s very helpful to improve Xiaoyou''s cultivation. We are willing to exchange this spirit milk for Ziqi in Xiaoyou''s hands. What do you think?"


    "Wow, soul milk, this is a rare treasure!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes widened with exaggeration, but his eyes were full of laughter.


    The spirit milk is really a good thing, but with their current cultivation, the function of the spirit milk is not so exaggerated. The spirit milk also wants to exchange for the purple Qi in his hands. The fengchiluo really regards him as a native hat who doesn''t know anything!


    Feng Chi Luo looked at Xu Shaotang''s exaggerated expression in his eyes and said with a smile: "since Xiao you also know that this spirit milk is a rare treasure, that is to promise to exchange it with us?"


    "When did I promise?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t you like trading? Why don''t I make a deal with you, too? "


    Mo Kuang is about to attack, but Fengchi falls to hold him again. At the same time, he smiles and asks Xu Shaotang, "how do you want to trade?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart moved, and a fist sized porcelain vase appeared in his hand. At the same time, he said to them with a smile: "I also happen to have a bottle of spirit milk here, which seems to be much more than the spirit milk in your hands. If you are willing to tell me what this purple Qi is, I can give you this bottle of spirit milk!"


    It seems that they are afraid that they don''t believe that the porcelain bottle is filled with spirit milk. Xu Shaotang deliberately opens the porcelain bottle, and a strong fragrance spreads out immediately.


    "You..."


    Mo Kuang and Feng Chi Luo''s face turned into a color of pig liver. Looking at the color of ridicule in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he felt as if his face had been slapped hard

 Chapter 2617

    "Xu Shaotang, you have to force us to do it, don''t you?"


    In a rage, Feng Chi Luo''s name for Xu Shaotang has changed.


    He never thought that the spirit milk he thought was rare was so worthless in Xu Shaotang''s eyes. He just wanted to use that small bottle of spirit milk to exchange the purple Qi in Xu Shaotang''s hands?


    They are willing to use three times of their own milk in exchange for telling him what the purple Qi is. It is obvious that Xu Shaotang does not lack this milk at all!


    Now the exchange is hopeless, either coerce Xu Shaotang to hand over Ziqi, or only fight with Xu Shaotang!


    "Oh, no?"


    Xu Shaotang took up the milk and looked at the wind pool with a smile. "To be honest, you have no chance to win against me. I advise you to tell me what this purple Qi is. If I''m in a good mood, maybe I''ll open up and forget your disrespect to me just now!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Chi Luo and Mo Kuang suddenly look at each other in amazement, and then laugh at the same time.


    They threatened Xu Shaotang to hand over Ziqi, but now Xu Shaotang is threatening them in turn? Is there anything funnier in this world?


    Does Xu Shaotang really think that he will be invincible if he can defeat Yi Yangtian?


    "Crazy, crazy enough!" Mo Kuang burst out laughing: "I haven''t seen such a crazy young man for many years! They say I''m not crazy. I didn''t expect someone to be more crazy than me! Xu Shaotang, if you obediently hand over Ziqi, I''d like to make you a friend! "


    "Unfortunately, I don''t really want to be your friend." Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile.


    Mo Kuang''s laughter suddenly stopped, and his face became extremely cold. He looked at Xu Shaotang coldly and said, "Xu Shaotang, I''ll ask you for the last time. Do you want to pay for this purple Qi?"


    Xu Shaotang put away the smile on his face, shook his head slightly and said: "it''s impossible to ask me to do it. If you have that ability, just come and grab it!"


    Since he killed Huang Youdao, he hasn''t had a good fight with others for a long time. Since these two are going to hit the muzzle of the gun, no wonder he!


    Pick up these two, and then it is logical to pick up the seven kill hall, but also save the future to guard against the seven kill hall!


    "Good! Let me see what arrogant capital you have! "


    Voice a fall, already can''t restrain Mo crazy body momentum instant open.


    At the moment when he let go of his momentum, the original rough sea suddenly returned to silence. Despite the surrounding rough waves, the sea below him was as calm as a mirror.


    As soon as he raised his hand, a golden genuine Qi fell to Xu Shaotang.


    Just when Mo Kuang and Feng Chi Luo think that Xu Shaotang will be killed by this genuine Qi, Xu Shaotang raises his hand like lightning, and a fierce genuine Qi suddenly bumps into Mo Kuang''s genuine Qi.


    "Boom!"


    The two genuine Qi collide and make a sudden explosion. The two genuine Qi dissipate at the same time.


    At the same time, the calm sea below Mo Kuang suddenly surged with ripples.


    "You..."


    Mo Kuang and Feng Chi fall to stay in a moment, full of amazement: "you are actually half saint? This How could it be


    It''s self-evident that Xu Shaotang''s cultivation is able to block the attack of semi saint. They never dreamed that the young Xu Shaotang was actually semi saint!


    Such a young semi saint is unheard of!


    It took them more than 200 years to enter the semi holy land!


    "Isn''t it a surprise? Was it a surprise? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at the two people with a smile, "now, are you still sure to snatch this purple Qi from my hands?"


    "What if you''re half holy?"


    Back to God, Mo crazy heard Xu Shaotang''s words, although the heart of the horror has not yet receded, but the face is still a winning look, "do you think you can deal with the two of us alone?"


    Everyone is half saint, fighting alone, he may not be able to get Xu Shaotang, but they are two to one, he does not believe is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent!


    "Then why don''t you try it together?"


    Xu Shaotang light smile, it seems that there is no two people in the eye.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s calm look, Feng Chi laughs and says to Mo beside him: "brother Mo, it seems that we are destined to have a reputation of deceiving more and less and big and small today."


    "As long as you kill him, no one will know what''s going on here!" At this moment, Mo crazy in the eyes of the murderer undisguised leakage.


    He is not greedy for power, but he pursues stronger cultivation!


    Saint, that''s the goal of his life!


    In order to achieve this goal, what if you get a bad reputation?


    This is a world where the strong are respected. As long as he becomes a saint, even if today''s affairs are revealed, who dares to say half a word?


    "Don''t be crazy and the wind is falling. Do you want to swallow Taichu Ziqi alone?"At this time, a thunder like sound sounded, and then, two streamers suddenly cut across the sky, lightning like to this side close.


    Hearing this voice, Mo Kuang and Feng Chi Luo suddenly made a look like facing the enemy, and a thick color of reluctance flashed in their eyes at the same time.


    If you don''t talk nonsense with Xu Shaotang here for a long time, now Taichu Ziqi is in their bag!


    "It''s called Taichu Ziqi!"


    Looking at the two fast approaching streamers, Xu Shaotang''s face was still calm and said with a smile: "it seems that Taichu Ziqi is really a coveted treasure. I don''t know what the origin of these two people is?"


    Mo looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a sneer, "Xu Shaotang, if you give us Taichu Ziqi as soon as possible, you still have a chance to live. Now that the people of Luo family are here, you''d better die!"


    "The Luo family?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "is that the Luo family in Penglai? There really is a Luo family


    When Chu Chu Ruo once told him that the Luo family is the most powerful force in Penglai, but bu Ruo didn''t know whether the Luo family really existed. Mo Kuang and Fengchi Luo were attracted by Taichu Ziqi, which surprised him a little. Now even the Luo family, who are living in seclusion, come to join in the fun. It''s really more and more interesting!


    They all want to rob Taichu Ziqi, but they don''t know what magic it is.


    At least for the moment, he is surprised that Taichu Ziqi has a certain intelligence, but he has not found anything strange about Taichu Ziqi.


    While they were talking, the two streamers had already come to them, but they were an old man with a slight hunchback and a middle-aged beautiful woman who was graceful and graceful.


    Xu Shaotang''s divine sense quickly swept over them, and the corners of his mouth slightly tilted. Are they two semi saints again?


    Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Taichu Ziqi attracted four and a half saints at one time!

 Chapter 2618

    However, he had some doubts in his heart.


    Is this old man and beautiful woman the most powerful force of the Luo family in Penglai?


    Xu Shaotang was surprised. According to bu Ruo, the Luo family is the most powerful in Penglai. Even the seven kill hall has two and a half saints. It seems normal for the Luo family to have one or two more and a half saints.


    Or, does the Luo family think that these two people are enough to compete with fengchiluo and Mo Kuang for Taichu Ziqi?


    "You two, long time no see!"


    hump as like as two peas, he looks like he is greeting them with Moyu, but his eyes firmly locked in Xu Shaotang''s hands. He has a very weak look.


    "Luotao, luoxiang!"


    Mo Kuang''s eyes swept from their faces one by one, and the look on their faces changed several times. "You''ve come very fast!"


    Luo Tao laughs and says: "if we come slowly, won''t the purple Qi of Taichu fall into your hands?"


    "You look up to us too much!"


    Feng Chi laughs, glances at Xu Shaotang faintly, and then says to them: "you don''t know, this man''s cultivation is not weaker than you and me!"


    "He?"


    Luo Tao and Luo Xiang look at Xu Shaotang in surprise when they hear the words of Fengchi fall. If Fengchi fall doesn''t say it, they really don''t see that this young man is half saint.


    Facing the two people''s surprised eyes, Xu Shaotang showed a faint smile on his face, looked at luotao and luoxiang with great interest, and said with a smile: "I''ve heard that there is a Luo family living in Penglai for a long time. Today, I''m really here. It seems that my luck is good."


    "Good, good!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s calm look, Luo Tao man nodded with appreciation and said with a smile, "you can still be so calm at this time, but I''m a little impressed."


    "What if I''m not calm?"


    Xu Shaotang spread his hands and said with a smile, "do you expect me to kneel down and beg for mercy? Or do you just give it to you and go away with your tail between your legs? "


    There are always some people in the world who don''t know that Mo Kuang and Fengchi are like this. Now luotao is like this. Do they really think they have the chance to win?


    In addition to a simple move with Mo Kuang, they have not been considered a formal fight, and they don''t know where these people''s confidence comes from.


    In other words, they should not know his duel with Huang Youdao, right? If they knew, they might not be as proud as they are now.


    "Even if you are semi saint, you are not our opponent!"


    Luo Xiang quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, "it''s rare that you have half Saint cultivation at such an age. We don''t want to give Taichu Ziqi to us. You will be friends of the Luo family in the future. I guarantee that you will be safe and sound!"


    When talking, Luo Xiang''s eyes look at Mo Kuang and Fengchi Luo intentionally or unintentionally. It seems that he is telling Xu Shaotang that as long as he gives up Taichu Ziqi, the Luo family can protect him, even Mo Kuang and Fengchi Luo can''t help him!


    "This condition is too unattractive, isn''t it?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you help me kill these two people in the seven kill hall, I can consider it."


    If you can see the Luo family and Mo Kuang fighting for Taichu Ziqi, it''s interesting, and he won''t have to do it himself.


    "Murder with a knife?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Mo can''t help laughing: "Xu Shaotang, you are too young to play in front of us!"


    "So you are Xu Shaotang!" Hear Mo crazy call out the name of Xu Shaotang, Luo taodun suddenly realized, said with a smile: "I also said when Penglai unexpectedly out of such a young semi saint, it is the secular world famous Xu Shaotang!"


    Xu Shaotang touched his nose in surprise and said with a smile, "am I so famous? Even the Luo family who lived in seclusion knew me? "


    "If you don''t come to Penglai, we don''t know you." Luo Tao looked at Mo Kuang and Fengchi with deep meaning, and said with a smile, "he forced his way into the seven kill hall. You two didn''t do anything. You are really calm!"


    Mo crazy smile, said: "to you and me this level, secular rights have meaning?"


    Although he is the elder of the seven kill hall, the life and death of the seven kill hall is no longer his concern.


    There is only one thing in his mind forever, that is to be holy!


    This is his lifelong pursuit!


    "That''s true!"


    Luo Tao nodded and said: "however, with respect, you are too angry to be holy for life!"


    "Not necessarily!" Mo Kuang snorted: "it''s you. In a few years, it will be the end of the three hundred years. If I were you, I should find a clean place to shut up and defeat the demons, instead of competing with us for the Taichu Ziqi. In this way, you might have a little hope of becoming a saint."Hearing Mo Kuang''s words, Luo Tao didn''t get angry. Instead, he said with a smile: "just because the time of 300 years is coming, so I''m going to make up my mind about this early purple spirit!"


    Although he has a strong smile on his face, the threat in luotao''s words is very strong. If Mo Kuang and Fengchi Luo have to fight for Taichu Ziqi with them, he doesn''t mind fighting with them.


    Although Taichu Ziqi is still in Xu Shaotang''s hands, in his eyes, it is in his pocket.


    "It''s settled? I don''t think so! "


    Fengchi turned to look at luotao, "if you really start, you may not be sure to win! If we fight to lose, it''s like Xu Shaotang''s idea! What do you think, Loto


    "If you want to fight with you, it''s not just me and luoxiang!"


    Luo Tao said with a smile: "Fengchi falls, you know the strength of our Luo family. Although the Luo family only asked about Penglai, it''s too primordial. Our Luo family must have it!"


    Hearing Luo Tao''s words, Mo Kuang and Feng Chi Luo suddenly fell into silence.


    Yes, they know the strength of the Luo family. If they really want to fight against the Luo family, they have no chance of winning!


    However, they are not willing to let them just give up Taichu Ziqi!


    Originally, this Taichu Ziqi should be theirs!


    Seeing that Mo Kuang and Feng Chi Luo seem to be calmed down by their own words, Luo Tao said while the iron is hot: "besides, even if Luo Xiang and I fight with you, you don''t have any chance of winning!"


    "Not necessarily?" Mo crazy some unwilling said.


    Luo Tao smiles and looks at Mo Kuang quietly. He says, "Mo Kuang, do you remember Zhenling stone?"


    "Zhenlingshi!"


    Hear these three words, Mo crazy and wind pool fall not from tiny one stagnate, in the eyes show thick hate.

 Chapter 2619

    Originally, zhenlingshi should belong to them!


    In the past, because of their poor strength, even if they were the first to find zhenlingshi, they finally let zhenlingshi fall into the hands of the Luo family.


    It was only after that that that they knew that all worldly rights were gone, and that the most important thing was to improve their own cultivation.


    Now that they have become semi saints, do they want to let the past disgrace reappear?


    No, definitely not!


    They look at each other and see the answer in each other''s eyes.


    "What if you have a zhenlingshi? Even if you have refined the zhenlingshi, you may not be able to retreat completely! " Mo Kuang clenched his fist and said: "besides, even if you get the Zhenling stone, you may not be able to refine it?"


    "You can try it!"


    Luo Xiang light looking at Mo crazy, it seems that there is no wild Mo in the eyes.


    "Did you refine the Zhenling stone?" Mo looked at Luo Xiang in surprise.


    Luo Xiang smiles but does not speak, but the answer is self-evident.


    Luo Tao said with a smile: "when I got the zhenlingshi, several semi saints of the Luo family tried to refine it, but they didn''t succeed. In the end, I was refined by Luo Xiang. Now, even I''m not the rival of this girl."


    "No wonder!"


    Mo Kuang didn''t doubt Luo Tao''s words. He looked at Luo Xiang jealously. "I said, how can you enter the semi holy realm so quickly? It turns out that Zhenling stone was refined by you! We fight for it, but it''s cheaper than we thought! "


    The snipe and the clam fight for a profit! This is the most real example!


    Thinking about the power of zhenlingshi, Mo Kuang and Feng chiluo are hesitant again. If luoxiang doesn''t succeed in refining zhenlingshi, they may not be able to kill luoxiang and luotao. But they have witnessed the power of zhenlingshi. Now zhenlingshi has been refined by luoxiang. If they want to fight together, their chances of winning are too low.


    But if they just give up Taichu Ziqi, they will not be reconciled!


    Why should all the treasures be in the bag of the Luo family?


    After a period of silent thinking, Feng Chi Luo slowly raised his head and said in a deep voice: "luotao and luoxiang, we have no intention to fight with you to the end, but we don''t want to give up the Taichu Ziqi. How about making an agreement?"


    "Are you qualified?" Luo Xiang sneered.


    When they heard Luo Xiang''s words, they were very angry. Even if Luo Xiang was semi saint, how could she be just a younger generation and dare to despise them?


    When they were about to attack, Luo Tao waved to Luo Xiang and said with a smile, "first listen to how they want to make an agreement."


    Although luoxiang doesn''t want to talk about terms with Fengchi Luo, luotao is her elder after all. Seeing luotao speak, she nods her head gently after all.


    "Now you and I all want this Taichu Ziqi, and no one wants to give it to each other. But if we fight here, won''t we just fulfill Xu Shaotang''s wish?" Feng Chi Luo said quietly: "it''s better for us to rely on our own abilities to see who can get the Taichu Ziqi in Xu Shaotang''s hands. If we get it, you can''t rob it any more. If you get it, we only think we are inferior to others and don''t rob any more. What do you think?"


    "Good!"


    Loto did not hesitate, readily agreed.


    See Luo Tao promise so straightforward, Mo crazy and Feng Chi in the heart suddenly a tight, Luo Tao''s appearance, clearly is already winning in hand!


    Do they want to make wedding clothes for others?


    "Wait!"


    Thinking of this, Mo Kuang suddenly said: "how about I add a little more?"


    "Say it Luo Xiang said impatiently.


    Mo Kuang said: "Xu Shaotang should have a lot of treasures. If Taichu Ziqi is taken away by you, his other treasures will belong to us. If we get Taichu Ziqi, his treasures will belong to you. In this way, we won''t go for nothing. How about that?"


    He didn''t know what treasure Xu Shaotang had, but at least he had a bottle of milk.


    If they really can''t capture Taichu Ziqi, it''s better to get other treasures from Xu Shaotang than nothing.


    "Oh? Is there any other treasure in him? "


    Luo Tao immediately said with a smile: "well, the Zhenling stone was taken away from you in the past. Today, if you go back empty handed again, it seems that it''s hard to say. Then his treasure belongs to you. It''s also a compensation for you."


    His words, clear already affirm too early purple Qi certainly will be them!


    Listening to these two people talking to themselves here, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. Dare you treat him as a soft persimmon? How can they pinch him?


    "I said, you have divided everything. Have you ever asked me for my opinion?"


    Xu Shaotang laughingly said: "at least you have to ask me if I agree or not!""Your opinion doesn''t matter!"


    Mo said: "I said that if you give Taichu Ziqi in the beginning, there won''t be so many things now. You can still keep your other treasures! But now, even if you regret it, it''s too late! "


    "Which eye do you see that I regret?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a disdainful smile: "originally, I didn''t want to hit your treasure, but since you all hit me, I don''t have to be polite! Now I''d like to tell you, please hand over all your treasures, and luoxiang, hand over the zhenlingshi. Maybe I can spare you one more time. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    He has always been the only one to rob others. When is it his turn to be robbed?


    What about four and a half saints?


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, the four of them stopped slightly and then burst into laughter.


    Isn''t this kid crazy? One on four, everyone is semi saint, and luoxiang and zhenlingshi, he actually robbed them in turn?


    Say good point is young and vigorous, say bad point is ignorant!


    "Do you want the zhenlingshi?"


    Luo Xiang looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. It seems that he hasn''t been so happy for a long time. Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t know the heaven and earth, he is an interesting person.


    "I didn''t want it."


    Xu Shaotang said seriously: "however, listen to you talk so much about the zhenlingshi, suddenly you want it! Well, old lady Luo, let''s not make trouble. Just give me the spirit stone. "


    "To die!"


    When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Luo Xiang was very angry. Although she was really old, she was said to be an old woman by Xu Shaotang, which ignited her anger in an instant.


    After a fury, Luo Xiang attacks Xu Shaotang like lightning.


    See Luo Xiang hand, other people naturally unwilling to lag behind, have to kill Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2620

    Looking at the four streamers, Xu Shaotang showed a smile of disdain at the corner of his mouth. His left hand held up Taichu Ziqi high in his hand. "Taichu Ziqi is here. Let''s see if you have the ability to rob it!"


    The speed of the four is very fast, and they are half saints. They are almost equal in speed. However, luoxiang''s speed is still a little faster after all. Before he gets close to him, luoxiang''s true Qi rolls back to Xu Shaotang''s Taichu Ziqi, as if to cooperate with luoxiang, but luotao''s fierce true Qi takes Xu Shaotang''s eyebrows.


    Seeing Luo Xiang take the lead, Mo Kuang and Feng Chi Luo are unwilling, and they are also two true Qi rolling to Taichu Ziqi.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    Xu Shaotang''s whole body is full of golden light, and his true Qi continuously converges to the Nuwa stone in the Dantian, and the dormant Nuwa stone constantly jumps.


    At the next moment, a very powerful force rushed to Xu Shaotang''s four limbs.


    When I raise my hand, the real Qi cuts through the sky, and the wind and cloud changes color, as if to tear the space completely.


    Under them, the sea rose a hundred meter high wave, as if heaven and earth were about to overturn.


    "No!"


    Feeling the terrible power of Xu Shaotang''s attack, the four people''s faces changed greatly, and they cried out at the same time. When they wanted to retreat, it was too late, and the golden light of hundreds of meters came.


    In front of the terrible golden light, their true Qi suddenly broke up.


    When the four of them summoned up their Qi to protect their bodies, the golden light came.


    There were four grunts almost at the same time, but their body protection Qi was vulnerable under the golden light, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of their mouths at the same time.


    Under one blow, all four were injured!


    The boundless chill suddenly hit the four people. At this moment, their smile had disappeared, leaving only their faces full of horror and fear.


    Also half saint, with four to one unexpectedly also defeated?


    How could Xu Shaotang have such terrible accomplishments when he was young?


    Facing the four people''s astonished eyes, Xu Shaotang smiles calmly and says, "now, do you have any objection to my words?"


    "Xu Shaotang, we really underestimate you!"


    Luo Tao silently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said in a cold voice: "you are really strong, even stronger than all of us expected! But do you think that''s enough? "


    "I know, you still have something to rely on!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Luo Xiang with a smile and said, "old lady Luo, don''t you sacrifice the zhenlingshi? Otherwise, when I do my next move, I''m afraid there will be one or two more bodies here. "


    To be honest, he really wanted to see how powerful the zhenlingshi was.


    The stronger the zhenlingshi was, the happier he was. He didn''t like ordinary treasures.


    A "old lady Luo" once again ignited Luo Xiang''s anger, which was covered by horror and fear.


    Luo Xiang''s cheeks were full of anger, and his eyes were about to burst into flames. He said coldly, "since you want to see the power of zhenlingshi, I''ll do what you want! I hope you don''t beg too soon! "


    As he spoke, a golden stone the size of a goose egg suddenly appeared on the top of Luo Xiang''s head.


    Suddenly, the Shining Stone appeared in the sky.


    The surging waves suddenly returned to silence, and they fell into dead silence for several miles.


    Under the cover of the glow, luoxiang with flying skirt is like a fairy in the sky. Suddenly, there is a breath of fear on her body, which makes people almost breathless. Luotao and others around her can''t help but retreat. Once zhenlingshi comes out, there''s nothing wrong with them. They just need to watch the opera at ease.


    "She really refined the Zhenling stone!"


    Mo crazy and Fengchi fall helpless look at each other, face at the same time a bitter smile.


    The most terrifying thing about zhenlingshi is that it can suppress the aura of heaven and earth, and make the area covered by zhenlingshi become the insulating band of aura. It makes people have powerful power, but they can''t exert it. Only those who refine zhenlingshi are not affected by it.


    At this moment, the last glimmer of hope in their hearts was completely destroyed. With the Zhenling stone in their hands, the Taichu Ziqi was already in luoxiang''s bag.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Luo Xiang looked at Xu Shaotang with gnashing teeth and said coldly, "do you have any last words to explain?"


    "Yes!"


    Xu Shaotang tries hard to hold down the beating Nuwa stone in the Dantian, stares at zhenlingshi, and says excitedly: "luoxiang, I love you so much!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, no matter Luo Xiang or Mo Kuang, they couldn''t help but stagnate slightly.


    They thought that Xu Shaotang would beg for mercy, that Xu Shaotang would run for his life regardless of everything, and that Xu Shaotang would say two words that are hard and useless, but they did not expect that Xu Shaotang would suddenly come up with such a sentence.


    After a short period of consternation, Luo Xiang''s face became more angry. He roared fiercely and madly: "Xu Shaotang, I will tear you to pieces!"How hateful!


    This damned boy dares to tease her when he is dying!


    Shameless! be lost to shame!


    "Don''t get me wrong! I''m not interested in an old woman like you Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "I just want to express my gratitude to you. It''s a slip of the tongue. It''s just a slip of the tongue!"


    "You said what? Old woman? "


    Luo Xiang''s real Qi suddenly becomes extremely violent. At the next moment, Luo Xiang''s incarnation is completely in a frenzy. He is dressed in colorful glow, pinches the formula, and roars at Xu Shaotang: "Zhen!"


    With the exit of the word "Zhen", the Zhenling stone suspended above the head of luoxiang is shining like a meteor. The rays are like a shower of arrows, completely encircling Xu Shaotang.


    "Loto, don''t forget our agreement!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who is shrouded by the glow of zhenlingshi, the wind pool drops and says to Luo Tao.


    At the moment of the appearance of zhenlingshi, the fight has come to an end. Now, there is no hope for them to get Taichu Ziqi. They can only get some comfort from Xu Shaotang''s other treasures.


    Tao Luo has always said: "ha ha, he laughs while he speaks."


    "Good!"


    Feng Chi Luo nodded slightly. With Luo Tao''s words, he was relieved.


    "Xu Shaotang, as I said, I will tear you to pieces!"


    Luo Xiang''s anger still did not disappear, waving, a piece of real Qi has been chopped to Xu Shaotang.


    "Luoxiang, luoxiang, originally I wanted to spare your life!"


    Xu Shaotang, who was suppressed by zhenlingshi, sighed softly, "if you want to die yourself, no wonder I am!"


    Luo Xiang disdained sneer: "death is imminent, but also dare to speak wild!"

 Chapter 2621

    "It''s you who are dying!"


    With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Xu Shaotang gathered his whole body''s true Qi, and burst out with a blow.


    "Boom!"


    The two genuine Qi collided suddenly. Before Luo Xiang recovered, he felt as if he had been hit by a mountain.


    For a moment, luoxiang''s internal organs were all broken, and his mouth and nose were constantly bleeding.


    But luoxiang didn''t feel the pain, and his bright eyes were full of incredible looks.


    "No way It''s impossible... "


    Luo Xiang''s voice is like a mosquito, spitting blood, and the whole person seems to be in a daze.


    Not only Luo Xiang couldn''t believe it, but Mo Kuang and they couldn''t believe it at all.


    How can Xu Shaotang still launch a fierce attack under the suppression of zhenlingshi? Shouldn''t he be cut to pieces by luoxiang?


    My eyes are dazzled! You must be dazzled!


    They want to see the scene of Xu Shaotang''s blood spilling into the sky, but even if their eyes are swollen, this scene does not appear, only the dying Luo Xiang''s constant blood vomiting scene.


    Luo Xiang exhausted his last strength, barely supported his broken body and did not let himself fall down. He looked at Xu Shaotang with empty eyes: "for What? "


    Xu Shaotang took a light look at Luo Xiang, and then looked at Mo Kuang and others who were also shocked. He said with a smile: "you also want to know why I am not influenced by the spirit stone of this town?"


    Asked by Xu Shaotang, the three men gradually recovered. Luo Tao rushed to help Luo Xiang, who was on the verge of collapse. At the same time, he grasped his fist and asked with red eyes, "Xu Shaotang, what magic did you use?"


    "Magic?"


    Xu Shaotang disdained to snort, and suddenly showed a mischievous smile on his face, "then I''ll let you see the real magic!"


    As soon as the voice falls, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks up at zhenlingshi and releases the suppression of Nuwa stone in Dantian. In the eyes of everyone, a white light suddenly peels off from zhenlingshi and quietly integrates into Xu Shaotang''s body.


    When Nuwa stone in Dantian devours the white light, Xu Shaotang suddenly finds that Nuwa stone seems to have life.


    Is this Nuwa Shiling?


    With the disappearance of the white light, the originally dazzling Zhenling stone suddenly lost all its light, just like losing all its support, it fell from the sky.


    When Xu Shaotang reaches for it, the zhenlingshi falls into Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    "Well, gentlemen don''t take advantage of others. I''d better give it back to you." Xu Shaotang''s generous smile throws the Zhenling stone to Luo Tao.


    Luo Tao grabs the zhenlingshi. Just as he is about to be happy for its recovery, he suddenly finds that the zhenlingshi seems to be different.


    The original Zhenling stone is full of powerful atmosphere, which makes people feel awed by it. However, at this moment, Zhenling stone seems to become an ordinary stone. He injects a trace of genuine Qi into Zhenling stone, but Zhenling stone has no reaction.


    "What did you do to zhenlingshi?" Xu Xiangluo asked, while he was filling his body with real Qi.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, glances at Luo Tao lightly and says: "don''t waste your real Qi. Instead of helping her heal, it''s better to have a good fight with me. Anyway, you''re all going to die."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they felt a shadow of death enveloping them.


    Before that, they all thought that Xu Shaotang''s words were just a joke. Although Xu Shaotang showed great strength, they still believed that Xu Shaotang was not the opponent of luoxiang who had zhenlingshi. Until luoxiang was completely defeated and zhenlingshi became an ordinary stone, they found that they really underestimated Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang had been able to defeat the four of them in one move before. Now luoxiang has lost his fighting power and is dying. How can he be Xu Shaotang''s opponent just by the three of them?


    "Shangxian, all this is Misunderstanding. " Fengchi is full of fear and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "your misunderstanding is really special! Then I killed you. It''s a misunderstanding, isn''t it? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Chi Luo swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He quickly bowed to Xu Shaotang and said cautiously, "it''s our blind eye that collided with Shangxian. Please Shangxian spare us this time. After that, my seven kill hall obeys Shangxian''s orders."


    "You are too naive, aren''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "do you think I need the seven kill hall? Besides, if I kill you, is the seven kill temple still obedient to me? Don''t be so wordy, either have a good fight or commit suicide, so I don''t have to do it! "


    How can he let these people go? If he is the loser today, I believe they can''t let him go either.


    Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself. Can''t he understand such a simple truth?"Shangxian, spare us once..." At the moment, Fengchi no longer had the domineering appearance before, but begged: "this time! In the future, we respect Shangxian as the Lord of Penglai, and we are all servants of Shangxian. "


    He doesn''t want to die!


    Half saint, only one step away from saint!


    If he had a chance to be a saint, he would have a long life.


    The eldest husband can bend and stretch. At the moment, they are obviously not Xu Shaotang''s opponents. If they have a good fight with Xu Shaotang, they can die magnificently, but it''s meaningless! Only living, can we see the hope of becoming a saint, and have the opportunity to wash away today''s disgrace!


    "Fart!"


    As soon as the voice of Feng Chi Luo fell, Luo taodun roared angrily: "Feng Chi Luo, you are still half saint. How dare you beg for mercy so brazenly!"


    Feng Chi''s face was slightly red, and then he said with righteous words: "Luo Tao, those who know current affairs are heroes! Penglai has always respected martial arts. Now Xu Shangxian''s strength is obvious to all. Even if he is the leader of Penglai, why not


    "Is he worthy to be the leader of Penglai?"


    Luo Tao snorted: "do you think my Luo family doesn''t exist?"


    "At this time, don''t go back to the TIROS!" Feng Chi Luo gently shakes his head and says with a bitter smile, "Luo Tao, don''t you know that the remaining semi saints of your Luo family are Xu Shangxian''s opponents?"


    When he heard the words of Fengchi fall, Luo taodun fell into a short silence. Then he looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face and slowly asked, "how can you know that there has not been a saint in our Luo family for thousands of years


    "Is there a saint in the Luo family?"


    Luo Tao''s voice fell, the wind pool fell and Mo crazy heart suddenly a draw, can''t help but scream.

 Chapter 2622

    Saint!


    In their eyes, it can be said to be the supreme existence!


    They know that there are several semi saints in the Luo family, but they don''t know whether there are saints in the Luo family.


    However, if you think about it carefully, Luo Tao''s words do have some truth. Although the Luo family is powerful, it never interferes in the affairs between the various forces in Penglai. The children of the Luo family rarely walk around, and even few people know about the existence of the Luo family. It seems that it is not unusual for such a family that has spent thousands of years on cultivation to produce one or two saints Love.


    If there is a saint in the Luo family, even if there is only one saint, Xu Shaotang may not dare to kill Luo Tao and Luo Xiang.


    No matter how strong Xu Shaotang''s strength is, he is not a saint after all. In front of a real saint, Xu Shaotang can only kill himself.


    Seeing his words, Luo Tao calmed down Feng Chi Luo and Mo Kuang. The smile on Luo Tao''s face was stronger. He slowly said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shaotang, you are really strong. You are stronger than all of us expected. If there is no saint in Luo family, I''m afraid you can destroy Luo family with your own strength! It''s a pity that you are not a saint after all. You never know what a saint is


    Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to take Luo Tao''s words to heart at all. He just asked with a smile, "do you mean that if I kill you, the sage of Luo family will take revenge for you?"


    "Sages are the supreme beings in the world. Why take revenge for the mole ants?"


    Luo Tao gently shakes his head, but suddenly the front of the conversation turns, and says fiercely: "I and Luo Xiang are not worthy of dying, but how can you trample on the dignity of our Luo family?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at Luo Tao and Luo Xiang with great interest. He asks, "now I''m seriously injuring Luo Xiang and turning her Zhenling stone into a broken stone. Is it trampling on the dignity of the Luo family?"


    "What do you think?"


    Loto snorted.


    "I think so!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "do you still want to say that I will give you Taichu Ziqi, and I will make an apology to you obediently, and you will be kind enough to let me go?"


    "You..."


    Luo Tao hesitated slightly. He really thought so, but he didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang said it first. After a long time of snorting, Luo Tao said arrogantly: "it''s unnecessary to apologize. Just give Taichu Ziqi to me, and my Luo family will not pursue this matter any more!"


    "No, I need to apologize!"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilts. Suddenly, a fierce Qi attacks luotao without any sign.


    Luo Tao reluctantly summoned up his true Qi to resist, but he was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent at all. He was shocked by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, and two bloodstains appeared again at the corner of his mouth where the blood had just been wiped off.


    "This is my apology. Are you satisfied?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, but his eyes became colder and colder: "I''m sorry, Xu Shaotang never likes being threatened!"


    "Crazy enough!"


    Luo Tao silently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, closed his eyes and made a face of killing. Instead of any fear, he showed a different smile and said with a smile: "Xu Shaotang, I know I''m not your opponent. If you want to kill or scrape, I won''t blink an eye! I''m waiting for you on huangquan road! "


    Although Loto seems to have given up resistance, there is a sense of fearlessness in his words.


    Looking at Luo Tao like this, Mo Kuang and Feng Chi can''t help but start to play drums.


    None of them has ever seen the saints of the Luo family, and they don''t know if there are saints in the Luo family. However, Luo Tao''s words and the mystery of the Luo family unconsciously make them believe that there are saints in the Luo family. Thinking about what they said when they asked Xu Shaotang for mercy just now, Feng Chi is running fast, thinking about what to do now.


    Xu Shaotang gently took out his ears and said with a bitter smile, "why is this sentence again? Many people say that they are waiting for me on the huangquan road. Now there is another you. Don''t block the huangquan road. "


    "Cut the crap and do it!"


    Luo Tao closed his eyes and raised his head high. His fingers, which were deliberately placed behind him, trembled uncontrollably.


    "Look, that''s..."


    At this time, the wind pool suddenly screamed, raised his hand to the distant horizon.


    I saw a fuzzy shadow appeared in the sky, the shadow is almost in a moment, they blink, the shadow is less than kilometers away from them!


    Come on! It''s too fast!


    Although they are semi saints, they can''t see how each other moves. Although the shadow hasn''t come to them yet, they can feel the strong breath of the shadow. It''s a strong breath that people want to worship!


    Saint!


    It must be a saint!


    Only saints can have such a terrible speed and breath of terror!


    Mo Kuang and Feng Chi look at each other in horror. There is a saint in Luo family!Luo Tao, who was attracted by the two voices and opened his eyes, also saw the shadow. He was puzzled, but he laughed and said: "Xu Shaotang, your time is up! Here comes the sage of the Luo family


    "The sage of the Luo family?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Luo Tao strangely and asked with a smile, "is it time for me to beg for mercy now?"


    Luo Tao snorted, but did not speak, as if disdaining to talk with Xu Shaotang, a dying man.


    At the same time, the shadow has come to their side.


    At the moment when the shadow appeared, an invisible big net enveloped them. In the big net, Luo Tao and others felt that their whole body was firmly bound. No matter how they struggled, they could not even move their fingers.


    "I have seen the Holy One!"


    Although they can''t move, they don''t forget to salute the visitors respectfully.


    If they just show their hand, they will know that they must be saints.


    "Holy One?"


    To face slightly a smoke, pointed to his nose, said: "you are talking to me?"


    "The Holy One is joking Feng Chi Luo said: "besides you, who else is worthy of the two words of Saint?"


    "A group of frogs at the bottom of the well!"


    The comer disdains to curl his mouth and move his body. He has already appeared in front of Xu Shaotang. His eyes are staring at Xu Shaotang''s Taichu Ziqi and swallowing his saliva quietly. It seems that he is thinking about whether to forcibly snatch this Taichu Ziqi.


    Just when Luo Tao happily looks at Xu Shaotang, an extremely strange scene appears in front of them.


    Xu Shaotang quickly stretched out his hand, slapped the "Saint" on the head with a heavy slap, and said with a smile: "what a fart! You dare to make such a purple idea. I have to skin you! "

 Chapter 2623

    How can it be!


    What the hell!


    This sudden scene makes Luo Tao and others lose their chin. They can''t even move their fingers under the cover of the invisible net. Can Xu Shaotang slap the sage on the forehead?


    Is Xu Shaotang also a saint?


    No way! If Xu Shaotang is a saint, why fight them? As long as he exudes the spirit of a saint, it will be enough to frighten them from moving!


    Before he knew what was going on, Luo Tao burst out laughing again in his heart. Xu Shaotang even dared to fight against the sage, and even spoke rudely to the sage. He''s dead!


    How could the sage allow Xu Shaotang to invade?


    Of course, he knew that this saint was not a member of the Luo family, but now, it doesn''t matter!


    As long as Xu Shaotang dies, the threat of death to them will be removed naturally. Although he can''t get too early purple Qi, he can at least recover his life. He believes that this saint will not attack them for no reason, but will only kill Xu Shaotang, a bold maniac!


    Just when Luo Tao was very happy, the visitor said to Xu Shaotang with a flattering smile: "Xu Shao, I I''ll just look around... "


    As soon as the words came out, Luo Tao and others were petrified.


    Even sages call Xu Shaotang "Xu Shao"?


    And it''s obvious that this saint is afraid of Xu Shaotang!


    What''s the matter with all this? Why! Why did a sage show flattery to Xu Shaotang!


    Is this still the supreme saint in their heart?


    And Luo Tao''s face is a burst of hot pain, he just said that the sage is a person of Luo family, but now a fool can see that the visitor and Xu Shaotang clearly know each other! No wonder Xu Shaotang didn''t run away when he saw the sage coming!


    At this moment, Luo Tao suddenly felt like a monkey entertaining himself, while Xu Shaotang was just watching a play from beginning to end.


    "What are you looking at! I''ll never see you again Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to the petrified people. He just asked the snake, "how can you join in the fun?"


    The snake''s eyes still fell on Taichu Ziqi and said slowly, "dragon general is afraid of your accident. Let me come and have a look."


    "What can happen to me? Isn''t that good?" Xu Shaotang smiles a little, then reaches out his hand and shakes it in front of the snake''s eyes. Pointing to Taichu Ziqi in his hand, he asks the snake, "do you know what this is?"


    The snake nodded hard, and his hands stretched out uncontrollably to Taichu Ziqi. As a result, Xu Shaotang slapped his hands as soon as they moved.


    The snake stops and laughs at Xu Shaotang awkwardly. Then he says slowly: "if I guess correctly, it should be Taichu Ziqi!"


    Listening to the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a black line on his face: "yes, no, no, what should be?"


    A bitter smile appeared on the snake''s face, and he said wrongly, "this is the first time I''ve seen this thing! "As like as two peas, I have heard of it before, and I dare not be 100% sure, but nine out of ten are all too early."


    "Then you should also know the function of Taichu Ziqi?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    The snake nodded slightly and said, "I know!"


    "That''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction when he got the affirmative answer from the snake.


    At first, I wanted to ask Taichu Ziqi what role it played before they died. Now that she knows, she doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Just go back and ask her.


    In this way, these four people seem to have no value.


    "Well, since you''re here, I don''t have to do it myself."


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the four people who were still petrified and waved to the snake lightly: "send them on the road! If they hadn''t wasted their time here, I would have gone back to Anluo by now! "


    The snake''s eyes lightly swept over the four people, and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "do they want to rob Xu Shaotang of Taichu Ziqi?"


    Although the snake didn''t see it with his own eyes, it''s not difficult to guess.


    After all, Taichu Ziqi is a treasure that even he is excited about. How can these people resist the temptation of Taichu Ziqi?


    Unfortunately, they robbed the wrong person!


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "not only do you want to rob me of Taichu Ziqi, but you also want to kill me and sweep away all my treasures."


    "God forgive me!"


    Hearing that Xu Shaotang wanted the snake to kill them, Feng Chi Luo suddenly came back and asked for mercy again.


    They thought they could escape a disaster, but they didn''t think about it. In the end, they still begged Xu Shaotang to let them live.


    "Save some saliva. At least it''s half saint. Don''t disgrace half saint!"


    Xu Shaotang was too lazy to look at the wind pool again. He urged the snake to do it quickly"Is it a pity to kill them like this?" The snake did not rush to start, but said with a smile: "the Dragon general is thirsty for talent now! If you want to give him four and a half saints, he will wake up in a dream


    Indeed, the four and a half saints are a force that cannot be ignored in any case.


    Let alone four, even if there is one person to join the dragon group, the dragon will be able to smile.


    Listening to the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, and his face was a decisive color.


    "Well, as you wish!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had made up his mind, there were no more snakes. With a wave of his hand, none of the four of them had time to scream and turned into vermicelli in an instant.


    Looking at the four people, Xu Shaotang solemnly said to the snake: "you remember, for those who can''t control, don''t give birth to the idea of returning to their own use! Otherwise, they will bite back one day! "


    He didn''t think about it, but he didn''t dare to use the four. If we leave them a way to live today, if they don''t go to the holy place, he will be the first one to kill!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the snake''s eyes showed a trace of enlightenment, and then nodded: "I understand!"


    "Well, come with me to Luo''s house!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light, and said: "anyway, it''s already like this. Let''s clean it up together with the Luo family, so that they won''t trouble me again in the future!"


    "Good! You lead the way The snake nodded.


    As soon as the snake''s words came out, Xu Shaotang suddenly stagnated slightly and stood there motionless.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s strange, the snake asked: "what''s the matter? Have you changed your mind? "


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang''s face muscles slightly pulled out, almost raised his hand to give himself a slap, wry smile: "I seem to forget to ask where the Luo family''s nest is..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 2624

    When he was annoyed by his carelessness, Xu Shaotang had to take remedial measures.


    "Go to Penglai!"


    After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang decided to leave for Penglai.


    The snake looked at him suspiciously and said, "what are you doing in Penglai? Don''t you know where Luo''s home is? "


    "I''m going to Penglai just because I don''t know." Xu Shaotang pondered slightly: "don''t you know I can''t check it? Penglai is such a big place. I don''t believe that the Luo family can fly away! If you ask more people to check, you can always find some clues. "


    "So you''re asking for it."


    After understanding Xu Shaotang''s plan, she said with a smile, "if you hadn''t been in such a hurry to kill those people, you wouldn''t be in such a trouble now."


    "Miscalculation!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a bitter smile. Even he felt that he had asked for it.


    However, he didn''t feel regret for killing the four people. If he was allowed to choose again, he would still choose to kill them, but before killing them, he would find a way to get the position of the Luo family out of luotao and luoxiang''s mouth.


    But then again, they are not good at Luo Tao. They know that he and the snake have the strength to destroy the Luo family. It is estimated that they would rather die than tell them the location of the Luo family.


    With this in mind, Xu Shaotang finally felt a little better.


    On his way to Penglai, Xu Shaotang asked the snake curiously, "what''s the use of Taichu Ziqi? It has attracted so many people to fight for it. "


    He has long wanted to know the answer to this question. Now it will take a little time to get to Penglai. He can ask the snake about it on the way.


    The snake did not rush to answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but asked with a smile: "do you know why Taichu Ziqi is called Taichu Ziqi?"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "do you think I will ask you if I know?"


    "I guess you don''t know!"


    The snake Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chueh Chu


    "Don''t talk to me about these useless things. Tell me what is Taichu Ziqi in the end!" Xu Shaotang said impatiently.


    In his heart, it''s like ten thousand cats are scratching hard. Snake, the bastard, has hooked up his curiosity, but he''s still playing tricks here. He really wants to beat the bastard up.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s impatient look, the snake said slowly: "it''s said that Taichu purple Qi came with the beginning of heaven and earth. At that time, there was no aura between heaven and earth, and all things did not appear. After countless years, Taichu purple Qi gradually bred aura between heaven and earth. It can be said that first there was Taichu Ziqi, then there was the aura between heaven and earth! "


    "So, is this Taichu Ziqi the mother of Lingqi?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes were full of golden light. With this alone, Taichu Ziqi was a rare treasure.


    "So to speak!"


    The snake nodded and said, "after the cultivation of aura, Taichu Ziqi gradually dissipates between heaven and earth. Therefore, many people know Taichu Ziqi, but few people have seen it. Even those most holy people may not have seen Taichu Ziqi!"


    "What''s the use of Taichu Ziqi?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "can''t it be just a highly concentrated aura?"


    If so, he might be disappointed.


    There are still spiritual pith in him now. It doesn''t seem to be of great use to give him a mass of primordial purple Qi.


    "How can it be!"


    The snake''s eyes were hot and said: "the appearance of all things in heaven and earth also makes turbid Qi emerge between heaven and earth. Therefore, whether the sun aura or the spirit pith, they have been polluted by the turbid Qi of heaven and earth. Only Taichu purple Qi, which was born before all things, has never been polluted by the turbid Qi of heaven and earth! Therefore, it is said that Taichu Ziqi can not only improve cultivation, but also cleanse people''s hearts and suppress evil spirits in the world! And the heart demon is one of the evil demons! Now, you should know the function of Taichu Ziqi! "


    Suppress the evil in the world!


    Hearing the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a huge surprise on his face. His eyes were burning at Taichu Ziqi in his hands. His voice trembled and asked, "do you mean Taichu Ziqi can suppress my demons and help me become a saint?"


    The devil!


    If Xu Shaotang could be suppressed by Taichu Ziqi, wouldn''t it be very easy for him to enter the holy land?


    No wonder luotao and his family are all going to fight for this primordial Ziqi. If it was him, they would fight for it regardless of everything!


    If they had told him the function of Taichu Ziqi, maybe he could understand them and let them live!


    After all, the temptation to be holy is so great that few people can resist it!


    "It''s true, in principle!"The snake nodded slightly, then suddenly changed the subject of the story. A ladle of cold water poured mercilessly on Xu Shaotang, "but don''t be too happy too soon!"


    The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly froze, and he asked, "why, are there other questions?"


    "Although Taichu Ziqi can suppress the demons and help you become a saint, the premise is that you have to have the ability to refine it!" The snake said, "however, the purple Qi of Taichu comes with the beginning of heaven and earth. Do you think it will be so easy to refine it?"


    "I..."


    Hearing the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang turned black and said, "please don''t say only half next time! My Lord, I''ll be happy for nothing


    The snake said with a bad smile: "before I finish speaking, you start to be happy. It''s not my fault."


    "Fart! I think you bastard did it on purpose


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have a good look at the snake, but also helplessly looked at the group of Taichu Ziqi in his hand and asked, "what can I do now to make it not escape? I feel that as soon as I take back my Qi, it will run away desperately. I can''t always hold it like this, can I? "


    Let''s not say it''s inconvenient to hold the square. It''s too ostentatious just to hold Taichu Ziqi in our hands. God knows if anyone will want to make the idea of Taichu Ziqi!


    "Swallow it, of course!"


    The snake eyed Taichu Ziqi and said, "when you find Taichu Ziqi, it''s not like this, is it?"


    "How do you know?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the snake in surprise and said, "when I first found it, I thought it was a dragon like creature. Later, I learned that its body was made of stones. I chased it out of my way, and then it faded and became what it is now like!"

 Chapter 2625

    "Sure enough!"


    The snake showed an unexpected smile on his face and asked Xu Shaotang, "do you know why it looks like that?"


    "Come on, don''t play tricks on me!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the snake with black lines on his face. If he knows these, can he make the snake proud here?


    "Taichu Ziqi has spirit but no body. If you didn''t use stones to form your body, I guess this Taichu Ziqi would have been scattered in heaven and earth long ago!" "If you didn''t force him to take off his body, I think it''s really possible to let Taichu purple Qi hibernate in the body made of stone for thousands of years, and let the body made of stone produce intelligence!" said the snake


    Hearing the snake''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face muscles twitched slightly. It took him a long time to say: "in fact, I think it has produced intelligence!"


    After that, he tells Shaotang about the whole process from the time of the snake''s appearance to the time of the snake''s disappearance.


    At the beginning, he didn''t find that the body of the stone spirit was composed of hard stones. It was because all the performances of the stone spirit were so similar to those of intelligent creatures that he didn''t connect it with stones at all, although his body looked very like a hard stone.


    "So it''s all about enrol?"


    The snake looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement. Even though he had heard many legends about Taichu Ziqi, he was surprised by Xu Shaotang''s words.


    He just said it casually. Didn''t he expect that the stone spirit was really intelligent?


    Xu Shaotang nodded, touched his chin, and thought, "I think that the reason why the thunder comes from heaven is that the stone spirit is born against heaven!"


    "It should be!" The snake nodded slightly, then looked at Xu Shaotang enviously: "your luck is really not so good!"


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked strangely.


    "Do you think the stone spirit, born of the purple Qi of Taichu, will be weak?"


    The snake sighed softly and said, "it''s the same stone spirit who just came into being and met you. If you let him escape successfully, I''m afraid that a strong man will be born soon. When you meet again, you will die! So, you succeeded in killing a future strong man in the cradle


    "Listen to you, how do I feel like I''m committing a crime..."


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless looking at the snake, he really did not know that there are so many twists and turns.


    Think about the movement of the stone spirit breaking through the earth, and the three terrible thunder robbers. If the stone spirit is really allowed to escape, the stone spirit with too early purple Qi should really be very likely to grow into a strong one.


    You know, the newly born stone spirit has the strength comparable to the later period of Da Luo Jinxian. It can be imagined that the future growth of such stone spirit will be terrible.


    It''s no wonder that the stone spirit wants to run away desperately. It''s just a sad thing when he was born. If he doesn''t run away, he will be a fool.


    "Hey, hey, you just know!"


    The snake gloated at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "Taichu Ziqi has spiritual consciousness, and you directly led to the destruction of the stone spirit. Originally, it was very difficult to refine Taichu Ziqi, but now Taichu Ziqi has a strong resistance to you. If you want to refine it, it will be more difficult."


    "Do you want me to give you Taichu Ziqi?" Xu Shaotang looked at the snake with a smile on his face and said: "you didn''t lead to the destruction of the stone spirit, and the resistance of Taichu Ziqi to you is not so strong, and you are still the demon emperor. It is estimated that it will be much easier for you to refine Taichu Ziqi than me."


    "Really?"


    The snake once again stares at Xu Shaotang''s Taichu Ziqi. A green light appears in his eyes, just like a wolf who sees food. He almost pounces on Xu Shaotang.


    "Go away!"


    Xu Shaotang glared at the snake with a black line on his face, "I''ll just talk about it. Are you serious? You are a demon emperor. Do you want to fight with me? I said, "you bastard, in order to get Taichu Ziqi, you don''t deliberately make up these things to cheat me, do you?"


    Fools can see that the snake is greedy for Taichu Ziqi. Although the snake is unlikely to do so, he is not happy to see the bastard''s schadenfreude.


    "Believe it or not."


    The snake spread his hands, shrugged his shoulders, and pointed to Xu Shaotang''s jumping purple airway: "if you hold it like this all the time, there is only one result in the end, that is to let it completely dissipate between heaven and earth!"


    "And I''ll swallow it now?"


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly, seemed to be worried, and then asked: "if you swallow it like this, there should be no problem, right?"


    Before today, he had never heard of Taichu Ziqi, and knew nothing about it. He did not know the consequences of swallowing Taichu Ziqi rashly. Therefore, although Taichu Ziqi was regarded as the most valuable treasure and had great benefits in refining it, he was somewhat worried.


    "I didn''t swallow it. I don''t know."The snake threw him a white eye, shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s up to you whether you can swallow this thing or not, but I have to tell you first that what I said is all my hearsay. I''m not sure whether it''s true or not! If you want to swallow it, think about it before swallowing it, so that after the accident, you will not say that I deliberately hurt you. "


    "Do you dare to harm me?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the snake with a smile and said: "you want to harm me. Even if I let you go, nine tails will not let you go! Ha ha


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang never worried about snakes.


    The snake has seen the horror of Mingzhi with his own eyes. A drop of blood from Mingzhi can make him become a demon emperor and give him the hope of turning into a dragon. He always thinks that Xu Shaotang has a deep relationship with Mingzhi. When he comes to the earth, he is willing to give priority to Xu Shaotang, mainly for the sake of Mingzhi. He also wants to get more benefits from Mingzhi.


    Moreover, even if Ming Zhi was far away from heaven, he still had nine tails staring at him. He was so afraid of death that he did not dare to harm him.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the snake could not help but curl his mouth and said, "if you want to swallow it, you should swallow it quickly. Otherwise, the purple Qi will dissipate between the heaven and the earth in vain, and it will be a tyranny!"


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully in his mind for a while. Soon after, his face showed a decisive look.


    I can''t bear the wolf!


    Danger and opportunity often coexist!


    "Fight!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth, he immediately swallowed the purple Qi of Taichu into his stomach without hesitation.


    Looking at the determined Xu Shaotang, the snake''s look is gradually getting nervous. He doesn''t know what will happen after Xu Shaotang swallows this primordial purple Qi. He just hopes that it''s better not to be a bad thing

 Chapter 2626

    After swallowing Taichu Ziqi, Xu Shaotang felt as if he had eaten a cloud. In addition, he seemed to have no other feelings.


    "How''s it going?"


    See Xu Shaotang Lengleng Leng stand there, the snake can''t help asking nervously.


    "I don''t feel much!" All the things Xu Shaotang expected didn''t happen. If Taichu Ziqi hadn''t disappeared from him, he didn''t feel like he had swallowed Taichu Ziqi at all.


    "Don''t you feel anything?"


    The snake looked at Xu Shaotang curiously, "according to the truth, it should not..."


    "Wait!"


    As soon as the snake''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that his body was slightly swollen. In a flash, the feeling of swelling suddenly became stronger. The originally stable breath suddenly began to become abnormal restlessness.


    Then, Xu Shaotang felt a stream of air rushing in his body. Where the air passed, his whole body''s real Qi suddenly retreated uncontrollably.


    In the eyes of the snake, a purple light constantly moves on Xu Shaotang''s body. Xu Shaotang''s body seems to be inflated, and even his face begins to turn purple.


    With the swelling on his body becoming more and more severe, Xu Shaotang could not bear the tearing pain after all. He clenched his teeth and made a dull hum, trying to mobilize the whole body Qi to surround Taichu purple Qi in his body.


    However, his real Qi is not controlled by him at all. Taichu Ziqi is like entering into an uninhabited world, constantly rushing in his body.


    "Now what? I feel like I''m going to explode! " Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth and forced to support him. He asked the snake in pain.


    "I..." The snake is now in a panic, and says, "I don''t know what to do! You First, try to press it in the elixir field to have a look... "


    He''s not Xu Shaotang, and he doesn''t know what''s going on inside Xu Shaotang''s body. Now he''s analyzing Xu Shaotang''s situation based on his own guess.


    It was also the first time he saw Taichu Ziqi, and it was also the first time he saw someone swallow Taichu Ziqi. He didn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    The corner of Xu Shaotang''s mouth is slightly drawn in pain, and he is speechless in his heart. If he can put the chaotic Taichu purple pressure into the Dantian, does he still need the snake to say? Now this pair of body seems to be not his own, the whole body''s true Qi was too early purple Qi made constantly scurrying, let him more pain.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang can only desperately control his true Qi. Even though he knows that true Qi can''t fight against Taichu Ziqi, he still has to give it a try. He can''t just wait to die.


    However, all his efforts were in vain.


    Taichu Ziqi is still rampant in his body. He feels that his muscles have become a piece of thin paper, which may be broken by Taichu Ziqi at any time.


    "What to do? What shall we do? "


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s body has begun to leach light blood, the snake began to turn around in a hurry.


    If it goes on like this, Xu Shaotang will surely die!


    After a little hesitation, a decisive look suddenly flashed on the snake''s face, one palm against Xu Shaotang''s chest, and the powerful demon force constantly poured into Xu Shaotang''s body.


    Just at the moment when the snake''s Demon power comes in, Xu Shaotang''s Dantian suddenly gets hot and dry. The silent Nuwa stone seems to be suddenly awakened. When the Demon power comes into Xu Shaotang''s body, they all converge to Nuwa stone.


    At the moment when Nuwa stone was awakened, Taichu Ziqi suddenly found a new target and rushed to Nuwa stone in Dantian crazily.


    In the blink of an eye, Taichu Ziqi rushes into Xu Shaotang''s Dantian and surrounds the Nuwa stone in Xu Shaotang''s Dantian, as if to devour it.


    Nuwa stone naturally refused to submit, while constantly devouring the snake''s Demon power, while desperately trying to devour Taichu Ziqi.


    Taichu Ziqi and Nuwa Shi both want to devour each other, but neither of them is willing to submit. They are so crazy in Xu Shaotang''s elixir field. They feel sorry for Xu Shaotang, but now they seem to be unable to do anything. They have to bite their teeth and bear the pain of the fight.


    But fortunately, without too early purple chaos, although Xu Shaotang Dantian seems to be about to explode, the rest of the body is gradually beginning to recover.


    "What''s going on inside you?"


    The snake also noticed that Xu Shaotang''s body was different, and looked at him with astonishment.


    "First of all Take back the Demon power... "


    Xu Shaotang squeezed out a few words from his teeth. At the moment when the snake''s Demon power was recovered, he suddenly converged his whole body''s true Qi to the Dantian. His eyes were red and roared in his heart: "give me peace! This is Laozi''s territory


    Taichu Ziqi and Nuwa stone fight in his elixir field. Have you ever considered his feelings?


    This time, Taichu Ziqi is busy entangled with Nuwa stone. She can''t take into account Xu Shaotang''s real Qi. She doesn''t care what kind of entanglement Xu Shaotang''s real Qi is.In this way, the three forces staged a chaotic war in Xu Shaotang''s Dantian.


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi can''t help those two forces, and those two forces are busy fighting with each other. They don''t have the mood to pay attention to the harassment of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi.


    Nuwa stone and Taichu Ziqi fight each other, but pity Xu Shaotang. He feels that his Dantian will burst at any time.


    After confirming that his true Qi can''t help these two forces, Xu Shaotang quietly takes back his true Qi, and lets the two forces fight there, spending all his energy on desperately bearing this kind of pressure.


    Sweat soaked Xu Shaotang''s whole body, and the intense pain made his facial features begin to twist.


    Now it seems that he can''t do anything but worry about his teeth.


    "Xu Shao, you Are you all right? "


    Looking at the miserable Xu Shaotang, the snake squatted down carefully, his face full of worry.


    In pain, Xu Shaotang couldn''t answer the snake''s words at all. He could only shake his head in pain and said helplessly in his heart, "fight hard. If you play me to death, you will be happy."


    It''s like hearing Xu Shaotang''s inner voice, or maybe tired of fighting, and knowing that no one can help anyone, at the moment when Xu Shaotang''s inner voice sounded, Nu Wa Shi and Taichu Ziqi, who had been fighting each other to death, suddenly fell silent, and each of them occupied Xu Shaotang''s Dantian.


    As these two forces settle down, the great pain begins to subside rapidly.


    When the pain completely disappeared, Xu Shaotang seemed to fall into a state of collapse, gasping for breath. A sense of escape from the dead came into being

 Chapter 2627

    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was getting better, the snake''s heart was finally released.


    "How''s it going?" The snake asked carefully.


    Xu Shaotang exhaled a long breath of turbid air and shook his head slightly: "I almost died just now. Now I''m much better."


    He thought that Taichu Ziqi would feel very painful, but he didn''t expect that it would almost kill him. He didn''t even think that Taichu Ziqi would entangle with Nuwa stone and fight with Nuwa stone.


    In the past, Nuwa stone was still very overbearing. Today, it has just got a wisp of Nuwa stone spirit from Zhenling stone. The power of Nuwa stone should be stronger, but even so, there is no way to get too early purple.


    This is accompanied by the beginning of heaven and earth and the arrival of Taichu Ziqi, really extraordinary!


    I don''t know how to refine Taichu''s purple Qi, so that he can stay in his own body. I don''t know when he will start making waves again.


    "I thought you were going to explode, too!" The snake looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and asked: "by the way, what''s the situation in your body? Just now, when my demon power entered your body, I felt that there was an invisible power that was devouring my demon power crazily. According to reason, with your cultivation, it is impossible to devour my demon power at all. "


    Xu Shaotang slowly reached out to wipe the sweat from his face, and said feebly: "you don''t know what you said, so don''t ask."


    Nuwa stone is his secret. It''s impossible for him to tell the snake.


    What''s more, he didn''t even know the gate of heaven before, so naturally he didn''t know Nu Wa stone. It''s no use talking to him.


    "Not necessarily!" The snake''s heart snorted and asked tentatively, "is it related to the most holy essence and blood of the demon clan? By the way, what''s the name of the most holy demon clan? "


    In addition, he really did not think that Xu Shaotang could have any ability to devour his demon power.


    "You


    Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and threw a white eye to the snake, "then you should be related to the drop of blood essence of the snake."


    Since the snake wants to think like this, he has no way, but he doesn''t have to make up other stories to cheat the snake.


    "That drop of blood essence is too strong, isn''t it?"


    The snake screamed, and in his mind he couldn''t help thinking of the words he had said to them under the lock tree.


    Mingzhi once said that Xu Shaotang''s dragon blood was thousands of times stronger than himself. Before, he had not found out where Xu Shaotang''s blood was stronger than himself. But when his demon power was devoured by Xu Shaotang mercilessly, he finally understood the huge difference in his blood.


    Thinking of this, the snake''s eyes could not help sweeping Xu Shaotang''s body. He thought to himself, would you like to drink two mouthfuls of Xu Shaotang''s blood.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what the snake was thinking, but the way he looked at the snake also knew that he certainly didn''t think of anything good. He didn''t bother to guess the snake''s mind, just looked inside his body.


    In the Dantian, Nuwa stone and Taichu Ziqi have completely settled down, occupying both sides of his Dantian respectively, and they all return to silence.


    I just don''t know whether they have reached a settlement or are secretly accumulating strength to prepare for the next fight.


    "I hope it''s all right..."


    After finishing the work, Xu Yang sighed and went back to Zizhen


    Now Taichu Ziqi and Nuwa stone in his body are like two bombs that may detonate at any time. He just wants to deal with the things in hand, and then find a quiet place to observe for a while, and then see what to do next according to the situation.


    "Are you sure you''re ok?"


    The snake looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and said, "if not, I''ll go to find Guo Ziyang. Go back to recuperate first. Don''t let anything happen again."


    "Eh, you bastard, why are you so nice to me all of a sudden?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a self-conscious smile: "you should not be playing any small abacus in your heart, right?"


    "I don''t want you to die and I can''t account for it!" The snake curled its mouth and said discontentedly, "don''t be ungrateful."


    He really has his own small abacus. Xu Shaotang has the blood essence of Youyu, and has countless ties with Mingzhi and Yinglong. Now there is Taichu Ziqi in his hand. If Xu Shaotang can refine Taichu Ziqi, Xu Shaotang may not be as holy as Mingzhi!


    Anyway, he has followed Xu Shaotang now. Now he is better to Xu Shaotang. If Xu Shaotang really soars to the sky in the future, can he get less of his benefits?


    According to the earth people, what is this called?


    Yes, investment! It''s investment!


    "Well, I can''t refuse it now that you have offered it, can''t I?" Xu Shaotang smiles a little and nods his head and says, "go to find Guo Ziyang now and ask him to find the home of the Luo family as soon as possible at all costs. If you have any difficulties, you can raise them! In addition, anyway, you have to go to Penglai. By the way, you also have a general search in Penglai. If you find the old nest of the Luo family, you can... "Later, Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything at all. He just made a move to wipe his neck.


    The snake understands Xu Shaotang''s meaning, nods slightly, and flies to Penglai like lightning.


    Looking at the snake''s disappearing figure, Xu Shaotang said to himself, "how did this bastard suddenly change his sex? And you know you care about me? "


    Until the snake''s figure completely disappeared in the sky, Xu Shaotang shook his head hard, temporarily put aside the doubts in his mind, youyou said: "first solve the Luo family, then clean up the seven kill hall!"


    The threat of the seven kill hall is much smaller, and the seven kill hall will be easier to control. Now, with the loss of Mo Kuang and Feng Chi Luo, the strength of the seven kill hall is almost negligible. If you want to clean up the seven kill hall, you can do it at any time.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang began to think about Nuwa stone and Taichu Ziqi.


    He got a wisp of Nuwa stone spirit from Zhenling stone. In addition to feeling that Nuwa stone seemed to have life, he didn''t feel that there were other obvious changes in Nuwa stone in Dantian, and it didn''t bring any benefits to his body and cultivation, which made him slightly disappointed.


    However, disappointed, he had a little excitement. Since he could find this Nuwa stone spirit, he believed that he could find other stone spirits.


    When all the Nuwa stone spirits are gathered in the Nuwa stone again, he will do what he promised to stop. At that time, he can not only seal the gate of heaven again, but also save Youhe who is suffering in the endless cold region.


    "I hope all the scattered stone spirits can be reunited as soon as possible!"


    Xu Shaotang silently said a word to Nuwa stone in Dantian, and quickly rushed to Anluo''s direction.

 Chapter 2628

    When Xu Shaotang rushed back to a messy archaeological site, a large number of people were treating and transferring the wounded, and the search and rescue work was also carried out in an orderly manner.


    From a distance, he saw Qin Qianyu and Bai Xue, who were there to help the medical staff take care of the slightly injured, as well as long Fei, who was investigating the situation at the scene and directing the search and rescue work.


    See Xu Shaotang, Long Fei quickly hand things to the people around, quickly rushed to Xu Shaotang.


    Kang Weimin, they also want to come to ask about the situation, but Qin Qianyu gently shook his head to them.


    She knows the identity of Long Fei and that long Fei and Xu Shaotang have business to talk about. Although they are full of doubts now, they are not suitable in the past.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Once in front of Xu Shaotang, Long Fei asked in a hurry, "did you catch up with that monster?"


    He has got a general understanding of the situation from the personnel at the scene, and he knows that a monster rushed out from the ground, but he doesn''t know what happened to the monster and how it was dug out by the archaeological team.


    "Yes, I have. I have destroyed it."


    Although Xu Shaotang said this, he was laughing bitterly in his heart. The "monster" was in his Dantian now, and he didn''t know how to refine it.


    However, since everyone thought it was a monster, he didn''t have to explain so much. With more explanation, everyone became more and more confused.


    "What is that monster?" Long Fei asked again.


    "A monster like a dragon."


    Xu Shaotang casually replied, looked not far away and asked, "how about the casualties?"


    "Not bad."


    Long Fei took a deep breath and said: "you have saved a lot of people, most of them are only slightly injured. The seriously injured have been sent to the hospital, but there are still a few missing people. I don''t know whether they were buried in the ruins or buried in the ashes under the terrible lightning."


    "Most of the ashes have disappeared..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "the missing people are almost impossible to survive."


    Under the terrible thunder and lightning, these ordinary people have no chance to resist. Even if they are buried in the ruins, they can not escape the fate of ashes.


    Long Fei stagnated slightly and said: "even if the ashes are annihilated, we have to turn the ruins upside down. We have to give you an account! By the way, what about the monster''s body? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei suspiciously and asked, "what do you want that monster''s body for?"


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t you fake it?" Long Fei gave him a white look and said: "there are too many people who have witnessed this incident this time, and they can''t hide it. With the corpse of the monster, we can calm everyone''s panic as soon as possible!


    "At that time, I was only busy chasing the monster. I didn''t think about that."


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "I tried too hard, the monster didn''t leave the body..."


    "I..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei immediately covered his face with black lines and said with a bitter smile: "Xu Shaotang! Mr. Xu! You are so smart, how can you forget it! Brother, how do you ask me to calm down everyone''s panic now? Talking about monsters, Anluo is afraid that you will be scared by people wherever you go


    He doesn''t doubt that Xu Shaotang actually killed the monster, but the problem is that he believes it doesn''t mean that the ordinary people in Anluo believe it!


    If they don''t take out the monster''s big body, even if they release the news that the monster has been killed, people will only think that they are lying and can''t stop the spread of panic.


    If this kind of panic continues to spread, sooner or later something will happen.


    "It''s your business." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I can''t help you with this."


    "Damn, if you don''t do it so hard, it will be easy to do!" Long Fei grabbed his head in agony. "It''s a bit of trouble now. I have to think about it carefully. How can I calm it down?"


    "Well, take your time. There should be nothing wrong with me here. I''ll go back to the capital."


    Xu Shaotang patted Long Fei on the shoulder, threw him a helpless look, and said with a bitter smile: "originally, he was just accompanying Professor Kang to Anluo. I didn''t expect to encounter so many things."


    "So, you are a bird with your own aura of doom. You will not live in peace wherever you go!"


    Long Fei joked: "in the future, you''d better not run around. If you run around casually, you''ll make us miserable."


    "I''ll do my best."


    Xu Shaotang helpless smile, "well, you first busy you, I went to say hello to them back to the capital."


    Long Fei said with a smile, "get out of here and stop harming me here."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and quickly walked to Kang Weimin.


    See Xu Shaotang came over, a few people immediately surrounded up.


    They are about to ask, but Xu Shaotang gently waved his hand: "don''t ask, this matter has passed, the rest is left to Longfei them."Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people can''t help looking at each other. Although there are many questions in their hearts, since Xu Shaotang has already said so, it''s hard for them to ask further. Xu Shaotang didn''t tell them what was going on, which proved that they didn''t need to know about it, and it had nothing to do with them.


    "Let''s go back to the capital now! I''ve been here for so long. It''s time to go back. " Kang Weimin looked at Professor Ding and asked, "what about you, old Ding? Now that this has happened, no matter whether the archaeological work here has been completed or not, it will be impossible to continue. Would you like to come back to the capital with us? "


    "Not for the time being!"


    Kang Weimin took a look at the scorched ruins and said with a sad face: "I have to wait for things here to finish before I can go back. Xu Shao, I may not have time to study the skull these days."


    Many of these archaeologists are his students. Now some are injured and some are missing. No matter whether those missing people can be found or not, he will have to wait until the rescue work here is completed before leaving.


    After this incident, he was not in the mood to study the skull for the time being.


    "Well, I understand!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, relieved: "Professor Ding, no one wants to happen this kind of thing, you also relax, take good care of your body."


    He can understand Professor Ding''s mood at the moment. Even if Professor Ding wants to study the skull now, he will let him go slowly for a while. Experiencing this kind of thing is a great test for Professor Ding''s body and mind.


    "Well, I know."


    After a brief chat with Professor Ding, they set out to return to the capital.

 Chapter 2629

    Xu Shaotang steps into Xu''s home with great joy, but suddenly he feels that something is wrong with the atmosphere at home.


    I saw his women sitting in the yard in a daze, everyone frowned tightly, as if they were worried about what happened. Xiao Qingyi sat among them, his face was full of helplessness.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming in, the girls just glanced faintly at the door and continued to stare at him.


    Xu Shaotang''s curious eyes swept from several women''s faces one by one, and chuckled in front of them, joking: "how do you feel like you don''t welcome me back..."


    Su Ruyun said with a sad face: "this is your own home. What else do you want to welcome or not?"


    The other girls nodded slightly, obviously in agreement with Su Ruyun''s words, but they seemed very tired and felt that everyone didn''t want to speak.


    In the past, Xu Shaotang went out for a few days and came back. Although the girls didn''t say anything like welcome, they all looked happy and had been around him for a long time. How could they be like today.


    Seeing that their emotions were obviously not right, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help looking at Xiao Qingyi in doubt: "what happened to them? Have they been bullied? "


    "With you, who dares to bully them?"


    Xiao Qingyi gave him a white look, shook his head and said with a wry smile, "they have been hit."


    "Hit?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said to several girls with a smile: "who hit you? Say it, and I''ll find you a place! "


    Lin Shuying raised her head slightly, shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t think you can find this place."


    "No?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at her suspiciously, sat down next to Lin Shuying, and said with a smile, "even if I can''t find a place, aren''t there nine tails and snakes? If you dare to attack my woman Xu Shaotang, I will help you fight back! "


    "Are you sure?"


    Xiao Qingyi pointed to the Xu family and said with a smile, "the people who beat them are in there. Go and help them get revenge."


    Seeing that Xiao Qingyi points to Xu''s house, Xu Shaotang suddenly draws a little from the corner of his mouth. In his heart, he secretly doubts that his parents have hit them with what they shouldn''t have said?


    This idea just appeared, Xu Shaotang immediately denied, Xu Wenzheng and his wife are who, his heart is clear, their husband and wife two people, his these women are better than him, even if let him be wronged, also won''t let a few women be wronged.


    Moreover, several women are not stingy people, even if their parents say something they shouldn''t, they won''t take it seriously.


    The Xu family has been living together for so long, but they haven''t even said anything red faced, let alone talk about contradictions.


    Thinking of these, Xu Shaotang was more puzzled. He looked at Xiao Qingyi and asked her.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Xiao Qingyi showed a sly smile on his face, covered his mouth and said with a light smile: "it''s your precious son Lin Yuan who hit them."


    "Yuaner?"


    Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at several women, "how did yuan''er strike you? I said, "which one are you singing?"


    He is more and more confused now, Lin Yuan such a fart big child, how can hit them? Even if it hit other girls, it won''t hit Lin Shuying''s biological mother!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s inexplicable look, Xiao Qingyi tilted her mouth slightly and said with a smile: "you don''t know, your precious son has stepped into the congenital state this morning!"


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang stood up and asked in amazement: "has yuan''er stepped into the congenital state? No, how old is he? "


    Lin Yuan is only five years old now.


    Not to mention on earth, even in heaven, there are few people who can enter the congenital realm at this age.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why several women were hit.


    Lin Yuan a fart big point of the children have entered the congenital environment, and they do not know when to touch the congenital threshold, not hit strange.


    If it were him, he would be hit as well.


    While they were talking, Lin Yuan, who heard Xu Shaotang''s voice, ran out of the house like a whirlwind and rushed straight into Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    When Xu Shaotang is about to bend down to pick up Lin Yuan, the boy jumps up like a flexible monkey and directly embraces Xu Shaotang''s neck.


    "Look, Dad


    As he spoke, Lin Yuan raised his little hand excitedly. A trace of Qi similar to that of his hair overflowed from his fingers. He looked at Xu Shaotang eagerly, as if he wanted to get Xu Shaotang''s praise.


    Although his true Qi is very weak, it is a sign of being born.


    This boy has really stepped into the congenital realm!


    Looking at Lin Yuan looking at his own appearance, Xu Shaotang grinned on Lin Yuan''s small face and said: "yuan''er is great, much better than dad when he was a child! However, yuan''er, you can''t be proud. You have to continue to work hard in the future! "Being praised by Xu Shaotang, the satisfied Lin Yuan suddenly showed a happy smile, raised his little fist, and said firmly: "Yuan er must work hard! Yuan''er wants to fly around like his father. "


    "Well, yuan''er can do it!" Xu Shaotang rubbed Lin Yuan''s head lovingly, and the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of several women with sad faces. Then he gave Lin Yuan a kiss on his face. He said with a smile: "dad still has something to say to some moms, won''t yuan''er play with his younger brothers and sisters first? Yuan''er is also a congenital master now. He should protect his younger brother and sister well. "


    "Well!"


    Lin Yuan nodded his little head heavily, waved his fist and said: "if anyone bullies his younger brother and sister, Yuan Er will beat him!"


    Hearing Lin Yuan''s words, Lin Shuying can''t help but say: "you child, let you learn martial arts is to strengthen your body, not to let you fight like your father all day long."


    "Yuaner knows."


    Lin Yuan suddenly let go and jumped from Xu Shaotang like a ball. After a few steps, he ran to the door. He didn''t look like a five-year-old.


    Just at the door, Lin Yuan suddenly stops, turns back and makes a face at Lin Shuying. Under Lin Shuying''s angry eyes, he runs into the room with happy laughter.


    "This son of a bitch has the same virtue as his father. He''s getting worse and worse!"


    Lin Shuying snorted, then looked up at Xu Shaotang and said, "it''s all your work. I can''t manage this child now!"

 Chapter 2630

    "He didn''t make a mistake. Why do you beat him up?"


    Xu Shaotang ha ha a smile, and looked at the face of a few women lost way: "this will blow you to the ah?"


    "What do you think?"


    Su Ruyun lost unceasingly said: "we are not the material of cultivation, even a five-year-old child is not as good as."


    "Yes, I used to be a killer." Ji Rushu said with self mockery: "you can''t mention my previous identity in front of me in the future. I really can''t afford to lose this person."


    At this moment, not only Su Ruyun, but also each of them was thinking of two words: give up!


    There is a specialty in this field!


    Lin Shuying, Su Ruyun and song Yinuo are good at business. Ji Rushu is good at changing appearance and camouflage, but Lianxin is good at intelligence collection. Among Xu Shaotang''s women, only dantai Jingming is the material for cultivation.


    It''s no less than a kind of torture for them to let these unqualified people practice. It''s just because they love Xu Shaotang deeply. None of them shows it. Until today, they are beaten to pieces by Lin Yuan, a little boy, and they have to face up to this problem again.


    "I said, you are too fragile."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the girls with a smile. "You don''t know that, not long after yuan''er was born, the old man used his real Qi to help him comb his muscles and veins. With Xu Shaotang''s excellent gene, he was born at such a young age! You''re not the same. You start to practice only after your muscles and bones have been formed. It''s definitely not a matter of one day to enter the congenital world. "


    He had already guessed in his heart that several women must begin to retreat in their hearts, but he didn''t want them to give up so easily.


    Life is long. He hopes that the women he loves can accompany him all the time.


    "Maybe we are not the materials for cultivation."


    Lin Shuying said, "it''s like you''re not a businessman."


    "That''s the beginning of the retreat?" Xu Shaotang smile, said: "you are not in the congenital, the skills that you do not have too much use, when you are in the congenital, and the auxiliary skills, and the wonderful pills, when it''s time to improve up quickly."


    "Shaotang, let''s try for a while."


    Song Yinuo bit his red lips and said, "now you let Qingyi teach us every day. We don''t make progress and delay Qingyi''s time. The more she stares at us, the more pressure we have."


    Now that Xu Shaotang has guessed their thoughts, they don''t want to hide any more.


    They don''t necessarily have to give up practice, but they don''t want to practice for the sake of practice every day. This kind of life is too boring and makes them feel very depressed.


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, Xu Shaotang showed a look of thinking on his face, looked at other girls and asked, "do you all think so?"


    Several women dodged Xu Shaotang''s eyes and quietly looked at each other. After a little hesitation, they nodded their heads gently.


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said with a smile: "since you all think so, it depends on your own meaning. If you really don''t want to practice, I won''t force you any more."


    "You Angry? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several women''s faces suddenly showed a flustered look, and their hearts began to regret.


    They had been unwilling to tell Xu Shaotang what they thought in their heart before. They were worried that he would be angry. They also knew that Xu Shaotang asked them to practice for their own good, and they also wanted to accompany their beloved man all the time.


    "Why am I angry?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you have the right to choose. If I force you to practice, you will not only be unhappy in the end, but also blame me for imposing my own ideas on you. We are all adults. We all have our own ideas. It''s all my fault. We shouldn''t let you do what we don''t like to do. "


    "Shaotang, we''re just talking about it." Lin Shuying slowly stood up, carefully took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said, "if you object, then we will continue to practice."


    "No!"


    Don''t know why, Xu Shaotang heart suddenly rose an abnormal irritable mood, some rough shake off Lin Shuying''s hand, voice also suddenly increased, said with a smile: "I don''t interfere in your freedom, also don''t force you, you want to do how to do it!"


    Although Xu Shaotang still kept a smile on his face, they could see from his actions and tone that Xu Shaotang was really angry.


    In fact, they are not very good tempered in front of their family.


    Since they were together with Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang has never been angry with them, and even didn''t say a word to them. Now when they see Xu Shaotang angry, they are scared and lower their heads.


    "Well, don''t be angry."Pitiful heart took a deep breath, summoned up the courage to stand up, forced to suppress the uneasiness in the heart, and put her arms around Xu Shaotang''s neck, "we know that you are good for us, and we will never talk about giving up cultivation in the future, OK? Don''t be angry. Let''s see how the sisters are scared by you. "


    "I''m not angry!"


    Xu Shaotang stubbornly shook his head, pulled his hand around his neck, and said impatiently, "it''s your business to cultivate or not. I will never ask again in the future! All right, that''s it! "


    With that, no matter how many girls are in a panic, Xu Shaotang pushes his compassion aside and walks out of Xu''s house without looking back.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, several women''s tears kept turning in their eyes, but they could not let their tears flow down. They just went to the side silently, sat down on their knees, and began to practice according to the cultivation method taught by Xiao Qingyi.


    Looking at the wronged appearance of several girls, Xiao Qingyi could not help but start to worry.


    None of them had expected that this would happen.


    If they had known that Xu Shaotang would be suddenly angry, no one would have mentioned it.


    "Well, don''t practice yet."


    Xiao Qingyi is full of helpless looking at a few women, "he may be in a bad mood when he encounters something, maybe it will be OK later."


    Several women are not talking, just quietly in the cultivation, the tears in the eyes after all or uncontrolled fall down.


    "Forget it, I''ll go out and have a chat with him and see what''s the matter with him. He''s overreacting today!" Xiao Qingyi sighed helplessly and ran to the door.

 Chapter 2631

    When Xiao Qingyi catches up with Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang is sitting wet by Yanqi lake.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, Xiao Qingyi has guessed that he just got up from Yanqi lake.


    At the moment, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face has disappeared. He sits there with a smelly face. The breeze by the lake makes him look a bit embarrassed.


    "You just overreacted."


    Xiao Qingyi stood on Xu Shaotang''s side and said carefully.


    This is the first time that Xu Shaotang has seen Xiao Qingyi since he met him. She is also afraid that Xu Shaotang will spread his anger on her head.


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry. He just wiped the water off his face and jumped into Yanqi lake. After calming down for a while, his inexplicable irritability was relieved, but he still felt that there was something in his heart that blocked him.


    Now he wants to get angry and ask Xiao Qingyi to go away, but his reason tells him that he shouldn''t do it.


    "Is there something bothering you?" Xiao Qingyi sat down about two meters away from Xu Shaotang and said in a soft voice, "if you are upset, you can say it. There''s no need to get angry with them. They all love you so much. They will be very sad if you treat them like this."


    "Did I do it wrong?"


    Xu Shaotang turned his head to look at Xiao Qingyi, with a bit of anger in his eyes, "I let them practice, but I don''t want to see them go ahead of me one by one! They only think that they don''t like to practice. Have they ever thought about what kind of pain I will face when I see them go ahead of me one by one? "


    "You''re right, and so are they."


    Xiao Qingyi shook her head gently and said, "your starting point is good. I believe they all understand it in their hearts! But, I say a word, you may not like to hear it. I believe you can see that they are not the material of cultivation! "


    Looking at the trace of anger in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Xiao Qingyi is puzzled. What happened to Xu Shaotang and how could he spread his anger on the people he cares about most.


    Today''s Xu Shaotang is abnormal in her opinion.


    She even asked herself in her heart whether the man in front of her was Xu Shaotang she knew.


    "Few people are born to practice!" Xu Shaotang obstinately said: "people like yuan''er are rare in the heaven, so they can give up cultivation. I don''t think they want to practice at all! Since they don''t want to practice, I don''t have to force them to do so. Why should I? "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s indifferent words, Xiao Qingyi could not help but move to a distance to make himself further away from Xu Shaotang. He said: "Xu Shaotang, you have changed! Are you really the Xu Shaotang I know? "


    "I''ve changed?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mood, which had just been relieved, became irritable again and hummed coldly: "Xiao Qingyi, do you think you know me well? Who are you to me? What right do you have to say I''ve changed? "


    Xiao Qingyi takes a little breath in her heart and looks at Xu Shaotang in front of her in disbelief. However, she feels that Xu Shaotang in front of her is so strange that it is frightening and chilling.


    This is not the Xu Shaotang she knew!


    "Yes, I really have no right to say you!" Xiao Qingyi stood up slowly and said with a bitter smile: "you are semi saint. Everyone regards you as the Savior. No one dares to be presumptuous in front of you, and no one has the right to say you! Everything you have done is right, and any voice different from you is wrong! "


    "Fart!"


    Xu Shaotang "Teng" stand up, rude to Xiao Qingyi roar: "don''t you want to say that I began to become arrogant, arrogant, arrogant?"


    "So you know! I thought you didn''t even have this self-knowledge! "


    Xiao Qingyi stepped back, his face full of satirical smile, "Xu Shaotang, arrogance will make a person perish! How many of those invincible people you have met come to a good end? I hope you don''t feel betrayed because you are invincible! "


    Cold!


    Xiao Qingyi''s heart is cold. Today''s Xu Shaotang''s words are so chilling!


    In addition to the cold heart, there is Xu Shaotang''s suddenly cold eyes, which are his eyes for the enemy talents. Unexpectedly, they fall on her at the moment.


    At this moment, Xiao Qingyi suddenly has a little regret in her heart. She is desperate to follow Xu Shaotang to this strange world.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s cold and terrible eyes, Xiao Qingyi didn''t dodge. Instead, she looked directly into his eyes. She wanted to see what the man could become.


    "Are you looking for death?"


    Finally, Xu Shaotang squeezed a few words from his teeth.


    Just as Xiao Qingyi wanted to open her mouth, Xu Shaotang suddenly grabbed her white neck and said in a very cold voice: "if you want to die, I can help you!"Xiao Qing looks at the man who pinches his neck, and his heart is cold.


    No matter how Xu Shaotang changed, she did not expect that Xu Shaotang would suddenly become like this!


    She can clearly feel that Xu Shaotang really wanted to kill her at this moment!


    The shadow of death shrouded in her body, but she did not have any fear, just took a final look at the man''s merciless face, and then gently closed her eyes.


    She knows Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments. If Xu Shaotang wants to kill her, she has no chance to resist.


    "It seems that you really want to die! Then I''ll help you! "


    Xu Shaotang suddenly shows a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth, and the hand holding Xiao Qingyi''s neck suddenly works. Xiao Qingyi only feels that her neck will be cut off by Xu Shaotang in an instant, but she doesn''t even want to make a dull hum. She just wants Xu Shaotang to be more straightforward and let her pay the price for her decision.


    Just when Xiao Qingyi feels that he is about to die in Xu Shaotang''s hands, Xu Shaotang suddenly releases Xiao Qingyi''s neck, and then looks at his hand holding Xiao Qingyi''s neck.


    "Why, have you changed your mind?" Xiao Qingyi slowly opened his eyes, "if you don''t kill me, maybe one day you will die in my hands, then you may be very sorry!"


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, Xu Shaotang moves his eyes away from his hand, looks up at Xiao Qingyi with deep hatred, then silently takes out his mobile phone and dials mu Tiance''s number: "I almost killed Xiao Qingyi just now! I''m by Yanqi lake now. I want to see Jiuwei. Now

 Chapter 2632

    While waiting for the arrival of Jiuwei, Xu Shaotang said nothing except "sorry" to Xiao Qingyi. He sat there quietly thinking. Xiao Qingyi didn''t know what he was thinking, let alone how he suddenly changed his personality.


    This moody Xu Shaotang makes her feel particularly terrible, but she doesn''t want to leave. She just wants to know what Xu Shaotang wants to do with Jiuwei. She faintly feels that this matter is not as simple as she thinks.


    In less than three minutes, mu Tiance and Jiuwei appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "You said you almost killed Xiao Qingyi just now?"


    Jiuwei comes to Xu Shaotang and asks directly.


    Xu Shaotang slowly stood up from the ground, looked at Xiao Qingyi with some shame, nodded and said: "just now, I don''t know how I suddenly became very irritable. I almost killed her, but also got angry with my family inexplicably. I feel like I completely lost my sense."


    "Is that so?" Jiuwei looks at Xiao Qingyi again.


    Xiao Qingyi nodded: "he was so terrible just now. I doubt whether he is Xu Shaotang I know! If he hadn''t hesitated just now, I should be dead by now. "


    Hearing what they said, mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously: "then why did you suddenly stop?"


    "What else can we do? It''s a sudden excitement, and then we get back to our senses."


    Xu Shaotang''s face is very heavy. "Even I can''t believe it. At that moment, I actually killed Xiao Qingyi."


    Thinking about the scene just now, Xu Shaotang was very scared.


    If he hadn''t come to his senses at that last moment, he would have made a big mistake.


    If he really killed Xiao Qingyi, even he would not forgive himself.


    "The devil of the heart!"


    Jiuwei quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, "if I guess correctly, you should be controlled by your own demons! But I don''t understand. According to the truth, it''s not long since you entered the semi saint, and it''s impossible for the demons to be so powerful. "


    "The devil?" Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly jumps, and is full of puzzled to nine tail asked: "my heart demon is Qin Zongheng, he and Xiao Qingyi have no injustice and no hatred, why do you want to control me to kill her?"


    "The devil doesn''t deal with anyone who has a grudge. It''s your own obsession! Everyone will have obsession, but your obsession is too deep. Maybe even you don''t know how deep your obsession will be! "


    Jiuwei said with a heavy face: "from your situation, your heart demons should be very serious, and even have begun to breed the dark side! Xu Shaotang, if you don''t control your demons well, I''m afraid you will be controlled by them sooner or later, and eventually lose your mind and become another person. "


    As Jiuwei''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s heart became more and more heavy.


    "Isn''t it true that the demons of the heart will not have any influence on people except to block one''s way to holiness?" Xiao Qingyi looks at Jiuwei full of doubts.


    If she had any hatred for Xu Shaotang before, now her hatred for Xu Shaotang will disappear with Jiuwei''s words. Instead, she begins to worry about Xu Shaotang''s current situation.


    Just now, Xu Shaotang was too terrible. She absolutely didn''t want Xu Shaotang to be like that.


    Jiuwei shook his head and said: "the heart devil is not as simple as you think. The heart devil will grow with what you experience! When your reason can''t suppress the demons, you will be controlled by the demons, and the dark side of your heart will become stronger and stronger, and eventually you will be completely engulfed


    "What should I do now?"


    Xu Shaotang holds his fist tightly. He doesn''t want to be controlled by the demons and become a lunatic.


    All along, he thought that the mind devil would not have any influence on himself except to block his steps of becoming a saint. But what happened just now made him aware of a kind of crisis.


    "Be quiet!"


    Jiuwei quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you know why the semi saints of your people seldom show up?"


    "I used to think that they just wanted to be undisturbed and overcome the demons wholeheartedly." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "now it seems that this is not the only reason."


    "Yes


    Jiuwei nodded and said, "as I said just now, the devil will grow up with what you have experienced! While you are killing, your inner demons are also growing, and they absorb the anger of your killing, and breed the dark side of your heart. I think the situation just now is the manifestation of the dark side in your heart! To be honest, the growth speed of your demons is really terrible


    "So I''m going to kill less in the future?" Xu Shaotang asked softly.


    After thinking about it, Jiuwei shook his head and said, "I can''t say that completely. In the final analysis, the mind devil is still the obsession in your heart. The deeper your obsession is, the stronger the mind devil is! Even if you don''t kill anyone from today on, as long as your obsession continues to deepen, the demons will become stronger and stronger! On the contrary, as long as you put down your obsession and don''t deepen it, even if you kill all the people in the world, the demons will not become stronger. "Or obsession?


    Listening to the words of Jiuwei, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily.


    He didn''t know how deep his obsession was. He didn''t know that his obsession was getting deeper and deeper, which almost led to his tragedy today.


    In this moment, he suddenly thought of a person.


    Little Gelong!


    Once danbage times, now danbage dragon!


    When he and Su Nu went to visit Xiao Gelong, Xiao Gelong once said that his obsession was very deep, and advised him to let go of his obsession. Now his obsession is getting deeper and deeper, and the demons begin to get out of control. It seems that he needs to visit Xiao Gelong again!


    Even if you can''t get a solution from him, you should at least ask yourself how deep your obsession is!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, Jiuwei could not help sighing, and then said, "and there''s another point, I don''t know if you have found it yourself."


    "Which point?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    "Your accomplishments are improving too fast!"


    Jiuwei youyou said: "it''s a good thing to improve your cultivation quickly, but it can''t keep up with your state of mind cultivation. If your state of mind cultivation is strong enough, the mind devil will not be so strong, and it''s hard to control you! So, why are so few semi saints controlled by demons? It''s because many semi saints go there step by step. Their mood is strong enough! "


    "State of mind cultivation..."


    Xu Shaotang gently rubbed his forehead, said: "I almost forgot, Ming Zhi also told me this before."


    "In fact, the process of meditation is also a process of improving one''s mood and accomplishments."


    Jiuwei said: "when you are in meditation, when you recall the past, your state of mind and accomplishments are also improving unconsciously."

 Chapter 2633

    "Would I have a problem like him?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, mu Tiance suddenly became a little worried.


    Xu Shaotang''s cultivation has been promoted very fast, and his cultivation has also been promoted at a very slow speed. He used to wish his cultivation could reach the sky step by step. However, as Xu Shaotang''s demons become more and more serious, he also realizes that it is not necessarily a good thing for him to improve his cultivation too fast. In the future, he may also face the same problem.


    "I don''t know. You haven''t entered the semi holy realm yet. What will happen in the future? Only in the future will you know." Jiuwei gently shook his head and said: "however, I think, no matter how heavy your heart demon is, it should not be heavier than him. He is the fastest person I have ever seen to improve his cultivation. Moreover, you have more time for meditation than him."


    After listening to Jiuwei''s words, mu Tiance gradually relaxed and said with a faint smile to Xu Shaotang, "for the first time, I''m happy that my cultivation speed is slower than you."


    "You just gloat..."


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at mu Tiance, and then said with a bitter smile, "it''s the first time that I''ve had a headache because of the fast improvement of my cultivation."


    Before today, he never thought that his demons would become more and more serious.


    He had always had absolute confidence that he could defeat the demons, but now, he is not sure.


    "Will he always be controlled by demons in the future?" Xiao Qingyi looks at Jiuwei anxiously, "if he is controlled by the demons again, what can we do to help him?"


    Nine tail corners of the mouth peep out a trace of shallow smile, with strange eyes looking at Xiao Qingyi way: "he almost killed you, you still want to help him?"


    Xiao Qingyi blushed slightly, biting his red lips and said, "you said that he was controlled by the demons just now. That''s not his original intention."


    "You can''t help him!"


    Jiuwei gently shook his head and said: "I don''t know when he will be controlled by his own demons. If he wants to defeat them, he has to rely on himself. None of us can help him! The only way I can help him is to knock him out when he is controlled by the demons, but it''s not a long-term solution. "


    "But you can''t keep him all the time." Xiao Qingyi''s face became more and more worried, and a strong sense of powerlessness rose in his heart.


    When Xu Shaotang is under the control of the demons, knocking him unconscious can only prevent him from hurting others, but it has no use for him to defeat the demons. It''s OK to do it twice at a time. If it goes on for a long time, I''m afraid it will be more and more troublesome.


    Looking at Xiao Qingyi''s sad face, mu Tiance said faintly: "if he is so easy to fall down, he is not Xu Shaotang! I think he should find a way to suppress his own demons. "


    How can he suppress the demons?


    If he could suppress the demons, he would not have been controlled by them just now.


    Xiao Qingyi doesn''t know where mu Tiance''s confidence in Xu Shaotang comes from. She only knows that Xu Shaotang is now facing a huge crisis.


    And this is not only the crisis of Xu Shaotang alone, but also the crisis of the whole Xu family!


    Xu Shaotang thought silently in his heart for a while. In the three people''s surprised eyes, he suddenly raised his head to Jiuwei and asked, "do you know Taichu Ziqi?"


    "Taichu Ziqi?"


    Jiuwei and Xiao Qingyi look at Xu Shaotang in surprise at the same time. It''s obvious that both of them have heard of Taichu Ziqi. Only mu Tiance looks at them with a puzzled face and doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang said about Taichu Ziqi.


    "Yes, it''s Taichu Ziqi!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I heard the snake say that the purple Qi of Taichu came with the beginning of heaven and earth. It can suppress all evil spirits, including the heart demons."


    "It''s true!"


    Jiuwei nodded slightly and asked Xu Shaotang, "do you want to use Taichu Ziqi to suppress your demons?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed a fine awn, said: "this should be the most simple and crude way!"


    Since the devil wanted to make waves, he completely suppressed the devil!


    Want to control him, Xu Shaotang? It''s not that easy!


    "You think too easily!"


    Jiuwei did not hesitate to pour cold water on Xu Shaotang. "Taichu Ziqi can really suppress the demons, but do you think it''s so easy to find it? Even in heaven, few people should have seen Taichu Ziqi, not to mention your world. "


    Xiao Qingyi gently tugs at Jiuwei''s clothes and wants Jiuwei to stop talking, so as not to destroy Xu Shaotang''s hope. However, she can''t stop Jiuwei from saying these words after all.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, pointed to his Dantian and said, "I just got a ball of primordial purple Qi, and now I''m still in my Dantian!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei and Xiao Qingyi show their astonished eyes at the same time. Jiuwei looks at him with suspicion and asks, "are you sure it''s Taichu Ziqi?"


    "Almost sure!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "the snake and the semi saints of Penglai all said that it was the purple Qi of Taichu, so they should not be wrong."After that, Xu Shaotang told them the detailed process from seeing the stone spirit unearthed to swallowing Taichu Ziqi.


    "No wonder there''s a vision in the sky over ANLO!"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei suddenly realized, "I thought someone was robbing me before, but I didn''t expect Taichu Ziqi to show up! Xu Shaotang, I have to say that your luck is really good. You''ve got Taichu Ziqi, a rare treasure in ten thousand years! "


    From what Xu Shaotang said, we can basically conclude that it was Taichu.


    Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s adventures, at this moment, even Jiuwei began to envy him.


    "He''s a bit too lucky indeed!"


    Xiao Qingyi also full of emotion said: "this is just like heaven''s favorite general."


    "It''s useless to get Taichu Ziqi. The key is, how can I refine Taichu Ziqi?" Xu Shaotang looked at Jiuwei with expectant eyes, "do you know how to refine Taichu Ziqi?"


    "I don''t know! I''ve never seen Taichu Ziqi. "


    Jiuwei shook his head and said, "but it''s not so easy to refine Taichu Ziqi! What''s more, I guess the sudden strength of your demons may be related to your swallowing of Taichu Ziqi. "


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, even busy way: "how to say?"


    Isn''t Taichu Ziqi the one who suppresses all the evil spirits? How can it be related to his inner demons becoming stronger?


    "It''s possible that your heart demon felt the threat of Taichu Ziqi and was stimulated by Taichu Ziqi, which suddenly became stronger." Jiuwei''s eyes showed a trace of enlightenment, and said: "no wonder, not long after you entered the semi saint, the heart devil has been strong to this extent!"

 Chapter 2634

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Jiuwei''s analysis, Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "it''s a blessing in disguise for others, but it''s a blessing in disguise for me! Now do you still think I''m lucky? "


    Although Jiuwei''s analysis is only a guess, Xu Shaotang has basically concluded that her guess is correct.


    He didn''t have any difference before, that is, after swallowing Taichu Ziqi, he was suddenly controlled by the heart demon, which should be more than a coincidence.


    He is extremely depressed now. Swallowing Taichu Ziqi not only does not bring him any benefits, but also makes him half dead. Now his heart is suddenly strengthened. If not so many people say that Taichu Ziqi is a rare treasure, he suspects that Taichu Ziqi is a poison!


    "You''ve got a bargain and you''re selling yourself!"


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Xu Shaotang enviously and said, "you haven''t refined Taichu Ziqi yet. After you refined it, you won''t say that."


    Even if Xu Shaotang''s demons are really strengthened by Taichu Ziqi, in Xiao Qingyi''s opinion, it''s a great chance to get Taichu Ziqi.


    Although the purple Qi of Taichu has brought trouble to Xu Shaotang for the time being, once it is refined, all the troubles are worth it.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve been completely engulfed by the demons before I refine Taichu''s purple Qi." Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly and shakes his head. Even Jiuwei has no way to refine Taichu Ziqi. The hope just rising in his heart fails again.


    The sudden strengthening of the demons made him uneasy. Now it''s secondary whether he can become a saint or not. The most urgent thing is to control the demons and not let them devour his reason.


    "You still have a lot of time to refine Taichu Ziqi. What''s your hurry?" Originally, Jiuwei was worried about Xu Shaotang, but when she learned that he got Taichu Ziqi, her worry vanished. She said to Xu Shaotang faintly: "now you can get out of the chaos, improve your mental cultivation, and try to refine Taichu Ziqi. In this way, you are much less likely to be controlled by the mind devil again."


    "Well, I will!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "but before that, I have to see a man to see if he has a way!"


    It will be impossible to suppress the demons by refining Taichu Ziqi for a while. Now it''s time to find xiaogelong. If xiaogelong still has no way, he will declare that he will be closed. However, it''s a way that he can''t go.


    "Well, I''ve said all that I have to say. There''s nothing for me here." Jiuwei didn''t ask Xu Shaotang who he was going to see. He just looked at Xiao Qingyi and said, "if he is controlled by the demons again, you should try not to irritate him. Just ask the snake to calm him down! If the snake is not in, call us again. "


    "All right!"


    After Xiao Qingyi is told, Jiuwei and mu Tiance leave quickly.


    Looking at the direction of their disappearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing.


    "If I''m under the control of demons next time, you''d better stay away from me." Xu Shaotang turned to look at Xiao Qingyi and said, "I''m afraid I''ll kill you one day."


    Xiao Qingyi nodded slightly and asked curiously, "if you really killed me just now, what would you do when you get back to your senses?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and then said with a bitter smile, "if that''s the case, maybe Qin Zongheng is the only devil in my heart."


    "Then you should be glad you didn''t kill me, and I should be glad you were controlled by the demons."


    Xiaoqingyi gently smile, and pointed to the direction of the Xu family, "you''d better go to comfort your lovely wife! They must be very sad. "


    Thinking about what he did just now, Xu Shaotang felt sorry. After taking a deep breath, he walked slowly to Xu''s home.


    Step into the door, you will see a few women sitting there silently. Although their tears have been wiped away, the tears on their faces are still visible.


    Xu Shaotang walked slowly in front of them, and his guilty eyes swept over their cheeks one by one.


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "don''t practice any more. Let''s go outside. I''ll tell you something."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the girls just sat there quietly and practiced.


    "Well, don''t be angry."


    Xu Shaotang knew that most of them were angry. He immediately went to several girls and sat down. He put Lin Shuying and pity in his arms. "It wasn''t my intention to treat you just now, it was all my demons."


    "The devil?"


    Several women look at Xu Shaotang one after another. In a moment, they turn their heads. Obviously, they don''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words.


    They have also heard about demons. They also know that Xu Shaotang''s demons are Qin Zongheng, but they have never heard that demons can completely change a person''s temperament.


    "What he said is true!"


    Then Xiao Qingyi, who came in, said with a smile, "just now, he almost killed me.""What?"


    "No?"


    Hearing Xiao Qingyi''s words, several girls scream in amazement and look at Xiao Qingyi and Xu Shaotang in amazement.


    "How could you almost kill Qingyi?" Lin Shuying looked at Xu Shaotang angrily, "if you really kill her, don''t think we''ll talk to you later!"


    Xu Shaotang''s anger at them can also be regarded as Xu Shaotang''s outburst due to some vexation, but he almost killed Xiao Qingyi, which is not a simple emotional outburst! If Xu Shaotang really did that, it can only show that Xu Shaotang has completely changed and is no longer the man they love.


    "I''ve said that. It''s not my intention. It''s the devil."


    Xu Shaotang said helplessly: "at that time, I was controlled by the demons and completely lost my sense. Only when I recovered my sense at the critical moment did I make a big mistake! Just now Jiuwei and mu Tiance have been here, and I have learned something from Jiuwei. This is what I want to tell you. "


    At first, he didn''t intend to tell them about it, but later, he thought it was necessary to tell them, because he didn''t know whether he would lose his mind. Now he made it clear to them that if it was really that time, they would be psychologically prepared.


    Originally, pitiful heart still had some resentment towards Xu Shaotang''s rude behavior just now. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the last trace of resentment quickly disappeared. He looked into Xu''s house and quickly said, "go out and talk!"


    "Come on, let''s take a walk."


    Xu Shaotang took pity''s hand and winked at the other girls. They knew each other and immediately followed Xu Shaotang to the door.

 Chapter 2635

    Walking on the Avenue outside the villa, Xu Shaotang tells them all about the demons he got from Jiuwei, even about Taichu Ziqi.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the resentment in the hearts of several women has already dissipated without a trace, and everyone''s face is full of worry.


    They absolutely don''t want their beloved man to be engulfed by the demons. The pain is not what they can bear.


    "You''d better leave those things alone in the future!"


    Pitifully looking at Xu Shaotang with a worried face, "I''ll tell Long Jiang about you later, so that they don''t stare at you any more!"


    "You don''t need this one, do you?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    "It must be!"


    Several women said in one voice.


    "Without you, Xu Shaotang, will the earth not turn?" Lin Shuying stares at a pair of bright eyes, "besides, aren''t there snakes? Even if it''s really something, you don''t have to deal with it yourself. "


    "That''s it


    Su Ruyun nodded and said, "when we were in charge of the flourishing age, you knew that we were called the shake off shopkeeper. Now it''s your turn. Why don''t you understand?"


    "Shaotang, just listen to the sisters once." Song Yinuo sighed softly, with a look of pleading in his eyes, "you all know that your current situation is very serious, so don''t do anything to yourself. Have a good rest. I believe you, even if you can''t defeat the demons, you can suppress them."


    Several women cast their eyes on Xu Shaotang one after another, as if Xu Shaotang did not agree to come down, so they always looked at him.


    "No, I didn''t say no. you don''t have to do that, do you?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I was going to be quiet for a while. You don''t want me to be swallowed by the demons, and I don''t want to! Well, I''d better talk to Longjiang myself. "


    "You can say it yourself, but you have to say it in front of us!" Ji Rushu forked his waist and glared at Xu Shaotang like a tiger: "don''t think we don''t know the little 999 in your heart. I tell you, there''s no way to put it off."


    Looking at Ji Rushu, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing.


    "All right, whatever you say!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "but before that, I have to go to see an expert in Xilin. If even he can''t do anything about my situation, I''ll shut up when I come back."


    "Don''t lie to us!" Pitifully looking at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, "you go to Xilin really to let that expert give you the situation to think of a way?"


    Hear pity heart''s words, a few women deeply think Ran''s nod, have suspicious unceasingly look to Xu Shaotang.


    Before, they never asked where Xu Shaotang wanted to go.


    But now the situation is different. Each of them is worried about Xu Shaotang''s situation. They are afraid that Xu Shaotang is going to deal with something difficult, which will make his situation more serious.


    "I didn''t lie to you about that."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "if you don''t believe me, just find someone to follow me."


    He knew that telling them his own situation would make them worry about themselves, but if he didn''t, he would be afraid of killing them next time. He only hoped that after knowing his own situation, if he was controlled by the demons again, they would be far away.


    "That''s a good idea!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Lin Shuying nodded. After a moment''s thought, she looked at Song Yinuo again. "Yinuo, uncle song is just in Weixi. You can accompany Shaotang to the Xilin area. By the way, you can also see Uncle song."


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lin Shuying with a bitter smile, "I''ll tell you, do you really let Enoch follow me?"


    "If I don''t follow you, what should I do if you have too many things to do?" Su Ruyun snorted and said, "Enoch, help us keep a good eye on this guy. If he meddles in his business again, you''ll call us!"


    "All right!"


    Enoch agreed to nod down.


    Anyway, she has nothing to do, and she is worried about Xu Shaotang. Although she may not be able to control this guy, she can give him a wake-up call when something happens around him.


    "Well, just be happy."


    Seeing that they are determined to let others follow them, Xu Shaotang doesn''t say much. He knows that they are just for his good. After laughing, Xu Shaotang digs off the topic and says, "by the way, if you really don''t want to practice, I won''t force you any more."


    "You''re angry, aren''t you?" Lin Shuying gave him a white look. "We know you are for our good. Don''t worry. Even if it''s not the material of cultivation, we will stick to it."


    "No, I''m not angry this time."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m thinking that if you do something you don''t want to do, you won''t be happy either. Instead of thinking about what will happen decades later, it''s better to cherish the present and be happy together."Xiao Qingyi''s words made him understand a lot.


    He has always been afraid that they will go ahead of him, but he has never thought that if they are allowed to do things they do not want to do, even if they have a long life, it would not be a kind of suffering?


    It''s better to live in the future than in the present.


    "Well, no matter what you say is angry or sincere, we will continue to practice."


    Compassion gently shook his head and said: "but we may no longer regard cultivation as a task as before, and we will slowly adjust our mentality and enjoy the process of cultivation!"


    Ji Rushu said with a smile: "think about Yingluo, we are the power of cultivation!"


    Between lovers, the best way to get along is to understand each other.


    Xu Shaotang understood them, and so did they.


    No matter what the result of cultivation is, they try their best. If they really can''t step into the threshold of cultivation, it''s also God''s will.


    "That''s up to you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, I will no longer force you, I just hope that you can live happily as before."


    Pitiful heart embrace Xu Shaotang''s arm, emotional said: "as long as you are by our side, we will always be happy."


    "Me too."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the girls with emotion, and a bad smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I learned a double cultivation skill when I was in heaven. Shall we try it at night?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the girls were slightly stunned, then blushed and spat

 Chapter 2636

    Knowing that Xu Shaotang is going to visit Xiao Gelong in Xilin, Su Nu suddenly decides to go with him.


    He asked Su Nu why she wanted to see Xiao Gelong, but she didn''t say.


    Without getting an answer from Su Nu, Xu Shaotang only thinks that the women in the family still don''t trust him. It''s not enough to ask song Yinuo to follow him, and he specially asks Su Nu to follow him.


    However, it was not a dangerous thing. Since Su Nu insisted on going, he didn''t have to stop her.


    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang took song Yinuo and Su Nu to Xilin.


    Near noon, they finally reached the foot of Jiangru temple.


    Two years ago, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu also came to Jiangru temple to see xiaogelong. At that time, because of the appearance of xiaogelong, the desolate incense of Jiangru Temple showed signs of recovery.


    Now two years later, the incense of Jiangru temple is more vigorous. Even when it''s time to eat, you can still see the endless stream of people. No matter they go up or down the mountain, they all look solemn. Many people kneel down step by step along the steps of Jiangru Temple leading to the top of the mountain.


    Su Nu had seen the piety of these believers before, but she didn''t feel much when she saw this scene. However, song Yinuo, who saw this scene for the first time, was surprised and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "They''re crazy too..." As soon as song Yinuo''s words came to his lips, he suddenly felt that it was wrong to say that these people were superstitious, and then he changed his tongue and said, "is it too pious?"


    "Maybe that''s the power of faith!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s go. Let''s go up the mountain quickly. I hope xiaogelong is in the temple."


    After that, they climbed up the steps step by step.


    Perhaps they are infected by these devout believers, walking on the steps, their hearts are peaceful and peaceful, but in the endless stream of people, they have the illusion of being in a paradise.


    On the top of the mountain, the solemn Jiangru Temple appeared in front of them.


    Xu Shaotang walked quickly to the little hermit at the door, put his hands together and said, "little master, please pass the news on your behalf. Xu Shaotang asked to see little Gelong."


    Little monk looked up at Xu Shaotang, shook his head slightly and said, "little Gelong only meets visitors on the first day of every month. If you want to see him, please come again on the first day of next month."


    "Little Gelong will meet me."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "just please go to Tongchuan."


    "Benefactor, please come back!" Little Shami shook his head and said, "Xiao Gelong is in meditation on weekdays. I can''t disturb Xiao Gelong''s purity."


    Seeing that the little monk insisted on not communicating, the plain girl frowned slightly and said, "if the little monk insisted on not communicating for us, then we have to go to the forbidden area of Houshan to find little Gelong by ourselves."


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen danbagelong. Last time, she had a chat with danbagelong in the forbidden area of Houshan. If not, danbagelong should be in the forbidden area of Houshan.


    It''s just that this time, after all, they are asking for help from others. It''s really inappropriate for them to intrude. That''s why they are entangled with this little monk.


    Their time is limited. It''s only the ninth day of junior high school today. There are about 20 days left until the first day of next month. They definitely can''t wait until then. If they really can''t help it, they can only venture in.


    "This..." Hearing Su Nu''s words, little Sami immediately began to hesitate.


    Just at this time, Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly shrank, and then said to the little monk, "please take us to the clubhouse."


    "Well?"


    Little hermit puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang, "benefactor, what do you want to do at the furniture platform?"


    Su Nu and song Yinuo also look at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. They are obviously looking for Dan bagelong. Why does Xu Shaotang suddenly change his mind.


    Facing the three people''s curious eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Xiao Gelong just sent a message to me, saying that he was waiting for us at the furniture platform."


    "Benefactor, did you hear little Gelong''s voice?" Little Shami looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, "jushetai is the place where Gelong Qiong, the first generation of Gelong in our temple, pursues the Enlightenment of Gelong. Now it has been abandoned for thousands of years. Is the benefactor sure that xiaogelong will meet the benefactor at jushetai?"


    "I''m quite sure!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "little master, please take us to the clubhouse."


    "All right." Little monk nodded his head and said, "however, since I have taken some benefactors to the clubhouse, if Xiao Gelong is not there, please don''t talk about breaking into the forbidden area. Although our temple is a Buddhist temple, there are also vajras who protect and teach. We don''t want to fight with you as a last resort."


    "Don''t worry. If little Glenn isn''t there, we''ll leave right away." Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed.


    He didn''t want to have a conflict with the monks of Jiangru temple, let alone destroy the peace and harmony of Jiangru temple.


    If he wants to break through, he won''t wait until now.


    Little Shami bowed to thank him and said, "so, please come with me."


    "Little master, please lead the way."


    As she followed little Shami to the clubhouse, Su Nu asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "do you really hear little Gelong''s voice?""Haven''t you met little Gelong? This needs to be doubted? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the last time we met xiaogelong, we were also blocked. Later, xiaogelong sent a message to the people who blocked us, which saved a conflict."


    "I remember that."


    The plain girl nods slightly, "is to feel some inconceivable."


    "What''s so incredible about that?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Plain female strange way: "that small Ge long looks insipid and impermanent, can feel us to come to see him unexpectedly, isn''t this magical?"


    If Nadan baglong was a saint, it would be normal for her to sense their presence. However, it seemed that she could not even be regarded as a cultivator, and she was surprised that she could sense their presence.


    "There are things that can''t be explained."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, pointing to Su Nu and himself, "what happened to us is incredible, isn''t it? But there are so many incredible things that really exist. Didn''t little Gelong remind us last time? Don''t look into the reason. "


    Song Yinuo listened to Xu Shaotang''s words and said with a smile: "sometimes, you really have the potential to be a god stick."


    "No, it''s called savvy."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    While they were talking and laughing, the little monk suddenly turned his head to look at Xu Shaotang and said, "now I have some belief that Xiao Gelong is really waiting for the three benefactors in the clubhouse."


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    The little monk put his hands together and said devoutly, "what the benefactor said just now is also what little Gelong said to us."

 Chapter 2637

    Jushetai is actually a large convex stone on the hillside behind Jiangru temple.


    The convex stone is half the size of a football field. The surface is weathered a little. There is no grass on it, and there is no moss on it. It is in sharp contrast with the surrounding green and luxuriant.


    When they came to the jushe platform, they saw from a distance a little Gelong in a Lama''s robe meditating on the platform.


    Seeing xiaogelong sitting there in silence, little Shami said, "I didn''t expect xiaogelong would really make an exception for the benefactor!"


    "Thank you for guiding me."


    Xu Shaotang bowed to Xiaosha and said, "let''s go to see xiaogelong ourselves, so we won''t bother little Shifu any more."


    "Please help yourself to the three benefactors."


    Little monk nodded, bowed to little Gelong, who was sitting on the furniture platform, and then turned away.


    As Xu Shaotang stood on the platform, he said in a soft voice, "you can speak slowly later. Don''t make other people''s taboos."


    The two women nodded slightly. Although they were not religious, they knew how to respect people at least.


    What''s more, after what happened just now, song Yinuo has already known that this little Gelong is not one of those magic wands. He can sense their arrival and send a message to Xu Shaotang, which proves that this little Gelong is extraordinary.


    "Benefactor, we meet again."


    They just boarded the clubhouse, and before they could salute little Gelong, he opened his eyes with a smile.


    After two years'' absence, Xiao Gelong has changed a lot. Not only has he grown a lot in height, but he has almost lost the unique flavor of an eminent monk. He looks more like an ordinary person. Xu Shaotang knows that this is a return to nature.


    "I''ve seen little Gelong!"


    They put their hands together and bowed.


    Xiaogelong smile, eyes fell on Xu Shaotang, asked: "benefactor, but for the obsession of the heart?"


    "Exactly!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and looked at xiaogelong in surprise and said, "can xiaogelong predict the purpose of my coming?"


    "No! I guess


    Xiaogelong said with a smile: "the last time I left, the benefactor once said that if I knew the obsession in my heart, I would come to me. Now two years have passed. I guess the benefactor came for this."


    Listening to Xiao Gelong''s words, song Yinuo could not help admiring himself.


    If an ordinary person, in order to prove his unfathomability, even if he guessed it, he would not easily admit it. This little Gelong actually admitted it generously. The cultivation of this state of mind is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Now, she believes that this little Gelong can really help Xu Shaotang.


    "Now that xiaogelong has guessed the purpose of my trip, I''d like to ask xiaogelong to solve my doubts." Xu Shaotang bowed and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m a demon now. Yesterday I was also controlled by the demon and lost my mind. I''m afraid that if my situation worsens again, I will be swallowed up by the demon."


    Little Gelong nodded slightly and said, "the donor''s obsession is really deeper than when we met last time, but it is different from when we met last time."


    Hearing xiaogelong''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but look puzzled: "forgive me for being stupid, what''s the meaning of xiaogelong''s words?"


    "Before, the obsession in the donor''s heart could not be put down, but now it has become invisible." With a little doubt, the little green longan said strangely: "I don''t know why this obsession of benefactor has such a change? It''s reasonable to say that with the understanding of the benefactor, even if you can''t see through things, you shouldn''t let the benefactor have such deep obsession. "


    "No? Can''t see through? "


    Xu Shaotang murmured in his mouth, for a long time, slowly said: "I seem to understand why I have such a change."


    Little Gelong stretched out his hand and said: "benefactor, it''s OK to say so."


    "Before, the obsession in my heart may be because I can''t forget a person who has been missing for thousands of years." Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, and then said: "later, under the chance meeting, I learned who this person was, and this person was often with me. Maybe this obsession gradually disappeared, and that indestructible obsession may be the cause of my evil heart."


    After that, Xu Shaotang tells xiaogelong all about Yinglong''s ghost, nu Yu''s ghost and the king of Qin Zongheng.


    Originally, it was inconvenient to tell outsiders about Ying Long''s ghost and nu Yu''s ghost, but since they wanted to seek Xiao Ge Long''s help, they had to be frank with each other.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, little Gelong''s calm face finally showed a trace of surprise: "I thought that what happened to the benefactor was strange enough, but I didn''t expect that there were more strange things. The world is so big, there are really all kinds of strange things!"


    If ordinary people had heard what happened to Xu Shaotang and Su Nu, they would have lost their chin. However, little Gelong was only a little surprised, not too surprised. This was not only related to his strong mental cultivation, but also because he was a reincarnated person.


    "Compared with the vast world, we still know too little." Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "since Xiao Gelong can see that I am tired of this unbreakable obsession, can you give me some advice? Xu Shaotang thanks here. "After the surprise, xiaogelong''s face was calm again. He nodded with a smile and said, "it''s OK to give directions, but I have a condition."


    "Little Gelong, but it doesn''t matter. As long as I can do it, I will be satisfied." Xu Shaotang said seriously.


    "Good!"


    Xiaogelong stands up with a smile, slowly raises his finger to Jiangru temple, which is built at the foot of the mountain, and asks, "what do you see, benefactor?"


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled and looked at xiaogelong. Although he didn''t know why xiaogelong asked this question, and what his condition had to do with this question, he said very seriously: "Jiangru temple!"


    "Benefactor, do you only see Jiangru temple?"


    Xiaogelong looks back at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "There are also believers, pilgrims and monks in Jiangru temple."


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is even more confused. He doesn''t know what little Gelong wants to do.


    "Didn''t the benefactor see the broken walls?" Xiaogelong said with a smile: "I see the dilapidated Jiangru temple. Compared with other temples, Jiangru temple is too dilapidated! Therefore, my condition is that the benefactor will take out money to repair Jiangru temple, so that the holy land of this religion can reproduce the glory of the past. "


    "Ah?"


    Hearing xiaogelong''s words, the three people were shocked.


    A moment later, song Yinuo could not help but gather up to Xu Shaotang''s ear and whispered, "is this little Gelong a demon monk who is trying to cheat money?"


    "I don''t think so!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, motioned to song Yinuo not to speculate, and said to Xiao Gelong, "to be honest, let alone repair a Jiangru temple, even if it''s ten hundred seats, I can afford it! However, in my opinion, xiaogelong is not such a person. I don''t know what the meaning of xiaogelong''s move is? "

 Chapter 2638

    "Benefactor, why do you think I have something else in mind?"


    Xiaogelong said with a smile: "this is my original intention, not as complicated as the benefactor thought."


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang still didn''t believe it. He doubted: "Xiao Gelong is an eminent monk. How can he have these common ideas? Is Xiao Gelong afraid of death


    Xu Shaotang has contacted and understood both the former Canaan Gelong and the reincarnated Danba Gelong. They are real eminent monks. They are not the swindlers. He really doesn''t believe that they care about these vulgar things.


    "Benefactor, do you think it''s a common saying?" Little Gelong asked with a smile.


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded subconsciously, thought a little, and then said: "if there is a Buddha in his heart, even if the Jiangru temple is a ruins, it is still the holy land of our religion; if there is no Buddha in his heart, even if the Jiangru temple is built with gold, it is just superficial glitz! I understand the truth, don''t little Gelong understand? "


    "Benefactor, you have some wisdom. It''s a pity not to be a monk!"


    Xiaogelong chuckled and said: "but has the benefactor ever thought that the incense of Jiangru temple is more vigorous than before, but Jiangru Temple doesn''t even have a place to provide fast food and rest for these pilgrims. The so-called compassion is not to eliminate disasters for all, but to have a compassionate heart and provide them with food and rest. Isn''t it a kind of compassion


    Hearing xiaogelong''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless.


    He carefully in mind aftertaste of the words of small Gelong, for a long time can not come back to God.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was silent, Xiao Gelong looked at Song Yinuo and Su Nu and asked, "do you think I''m a common saying?"


    Song Yinuo looked at xiaogelong with all his thoughts, bit his lips and said, "Buddhists pay attention to emptiness. Xiaogelong is an eminent monk, but he cares whether Jiangru temple is prosperous. Doesn''t xiaogelong think it''s a common saying?"


    Although Xiao Gelong''s words seem to be reasonable, in Song Yinuo''s subconscious mind, he believes that monks should not care about these things.


    "Does the benefactor think so, too?" Xiao Gelong asked Su Nu again.


    Su Nu shook her head slightly and said, "I can''t understand you."


    "Why?" Little Gelong asked with great interest.


    "In my opinion, it''s a common saying, but if you think about it carefully, it''s necessary." Plain girl light said: "you help him to enlighten the mind, to ask him for the corresponding reward, this is a matter of course, and this reward for him is also a drop in the bucket."


    As the saying goes, taking people''s money and eliminating disasters.


    Since Xu Shaotang asked xiaogelong for the corresponding reward, it was natural.


    As for whether the reward is worth the price, it depends on Xu Shaotang''s own judgment, but she believes that it is totally worth it! Xu Shaotang didn''t care about money. Besides, compared with solving his current predicament, what is this money?


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xiao Gelong''s face suddenly showed a smile.


    "The benefactor is right." Xiaogelong said with a smile: "if I''m not xiaogelong, if you ask me, I will offer you ten times the conditions. I believe several benefactors will agree without thinking. But just because I''m xiaogelong, putting forward the conditions will make you fall into a lot of doubts! This is the same thing, but because of the different identities of the people who put forward the conditions, in your opinion, there is a distinction between right and wrong! "


    Song Yinuo stagnated slightly and fell into silence.


    It''s just like what xiaogelong said. It''s a common thing. Just because he is xiaogelong, they think it''s not right. They don''t care about the money, they just think xiaogelong is an eminent monk and should have seen through these vulgar things!


    It seems that they take everything for granted!


    Listening to Xiao Gelong''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a hint of enlightenment in his eyes and raised his head and said, "Xiao Gelong means that if Qin Zongheng was not the person who did those things, I would not have those obsessions? Because Qin Zongheng was the one who did those things, I thought about the simple things very complicated, and finally let myself get into the corner of the ox? "


    If you think about it carefully, Xu Shaotang will not have any intolerance and guilt if the person who did those things was someone else. But because he was Qin Zongheng, the proud Qin Zongheng who once ran the capital, he ignored the essence of the matter, lost his right and wrong, and then fell into the mire. Finally, he became an obsession in his heart.


    "Ha ha, I said before that the benefactor''s understanding is very high. He can realize a lot of things from anything."


    Xiaogelong laughed and said, "however, I''m not telling you this to enlighten the benefactor, just to achieve my own goal."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang looked at xiaogelong awkwardly, "if xiaogelong really needs to repair Jiangru temple, money is not a problem! Just tell me how much you need. I''ll have someone turn around right away. "


    "It doesn''t need too much, 20 million."


    Xiaogelong said with a smile: "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll ask someone to contact the benefactor later.""Yes!" Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and bowed to his body and said, "please help me to resolve my obsession."


    "It''s not urgent."


    Little Gelong waved his hand and asked with a smile, "now the benefactor has agreed to my terms. How does the benefactor treat the matter just now?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at xiaogelong with a puzzled face.


    But now he says that he should not understand what he wants to do.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was deeply puzzled, Xiao Gelong seemed to have guessed what he thought in his heart, and said with a smile, "benefactor, you don''t need to care about my words, just follow your heart."


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang hesitated a little, then slowly said: "I still think little Gelong''s action just now has another deep meaning, but maybe I haven''t realized it yet."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Gelong smiles again, points to the place where his heart is, and asks Xu Shaotang with a smile: "now, benefactor, do you understand what obsession is?"


    As Xiao Gelong''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed. He stood there as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang suddenly stay, Su Nu and song Yinuo start to worry.


    When they were about to move forward, Xiao Gelong shook his head slightly to them, indicating that they should not disturb Xu Shaotang.


    Two people immediately stop, grateful to see a small dragon, and full of tension looking at Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2639

    One minute, two minutes


    It wasn''t until more than half an hour later that Xu Shaotang gradually regained his consciousness. At the moment, there was a hint of enlightenment in his eyes. The whole person seemed to be different from before, but what was the difference? Su Nu and song Yinuo couldn''t tell.


    "Thank you, little Gelong!"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and bowed to Xiao Gelong.


    Little Gelong smiles and asks, "what do you understand, benefactor?"


    Xu Shaotang seriously replied: "the so-called obsession is just something I have stubbornly identified in my heart. It will not change because of what others say and do! Just now, for example, I have decided in my heart that xiaogelong''s proposal has a profound meaning. But even if xiaogelong himself says that he doesn''t have the profound meaning I think, I still stubbornly believe that he has profound meaning, but I don''t realize it myself. "


    "Although the benefactor has already understood some, he still hasn''t realized it."


    Little Gelong shook his head with a smile, then slowly raised his hand and said: "benefactor, please close your eyes, don''t think about anything, no matter what happens, don''t resist."


    "What does little Gelong want to do?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "I''ll take the benefactor to a place!"


    Xiao Gelong smiles and says to Su Nu and song Yinuo, "please don''t make any noise and let no one disturb us."


    Hearing Xiao Gelong''s request, Su Nu and song Yinuo turn their eyes to Xu Shaotang at the same time. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s slight nod, they agree.


    "Please close your eyes, benefactor." Xiaogelong put his hands together and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Although Xu Shaotang was puzzled, out of his trust in xiaogelong, he followed xiaogelong''s request.


    When Xu Shaotang closed his eyes and emptied his mind completely, a strange force suddenly poured into his mind. He subconsciously wanted to resist the invasion of this force, but when he thought of Xiao Gelong, he forced down the idea of resistance.


    With the constant erosion of that force, Xu Shaotang felt his head more and more heavy. At the moment when Xu Shaotang was about to lose consciousness completely, a whirlpool suddenly came.


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t resist, but it was too late. Before he could react, he was completely sucked into the whirlpool.


    I do not know how long, Xu Shaotang slowly opened his eyes.


    What comes into view is a beautiful scenery. When you look at it, the bridge is flowing, the grass is luxuriant, the colorful flowers are in full bloom, the bees are flying and the butterflies are dancing. It''s like a paradise.


    But, such a beautiful place, but can not see a person.


    "Where is this?"


    Xu Shaotang muttered to himself and looked at the scene in front of him.


    He was sure that it was not within the scope of Jiangru temple. At least, there was no place like this in the area of tens of miles around Jiangru temple.


    In his heart, he wondered, how did he come here? What about song Yinuo and Su Nu? Where did little Gelong go?


    Just when Xu Shaotang was puzzled, Xiao Gelong suddenly fell from the sky and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "don''t you know where this is, benefactor?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly went to xiaogelong, looked around, determined that he had been here in the future, and asked xiaogelong, "where is this in the end?"


    "This is the donor''s space of consciousness!"


    Xiaogelong looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "This Is this my space of consciousness? Little Gelong can enter my consciousness space


    Xu Shaotang looks at xiaogelong in amazement. He can enter a person''s consciousness space. This kind of magic power is really unheard of!


    Shocked, he looked at the scene in front of him curiously. Until now, he found that his ideal place of seclusion was not like this?


    "If the donor doesn''t cooperate, I can''t enter the donor''s consciousness space." Little Gelong laughed, "I didn''t expect that the donor''s consciousness space would be like this! I also said, benefactor, the consciousness space of such a dragon in people must be as strong and fierce as that battlefield, but I never thought it was a paradise! It seems that the benefactor has long thought of going back to the mountains! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said: "I really have the idea of going back to the mountains. But the trees want to be quiet, but the wind is not enough. There are always all kinds of common things. I can''t get out at all! To tell you the truth, even I have never been to my conscious space


    "It''s a good thing for the benefactor to have this idea, but before the time comes, the benefactor can''t ask for it." Little Gelong smiles, reaches out his hand and says: "benefactor, we might as well have a good walk in your conscious space, OK?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at xiaogelong puzzledly. Although he doesn''t understand what he wants to do, he nods gently and follows xiaogelong along the stream to disperse in this space.


    As they continued to move forward, the stream became wider and wider, and the surrounding environment began to change. It was no longer the scene of paradise. In front of them, the flowers, plants and trees became withered and yellow, and a scene of withering surrounded them. The earth was full of holes, as if it had been devastated by a great war, and even the river water from the stream had changed Gray, the blue sky has long disappeared, leaving only a gray scene, so oppressive that people can''t breathe."This Is it still my space of consciousness? "


    Looking at this declining scene, Xu Shaotang looks at xiaogelong in surprise.


    "Every place we go is your space of consciousness!" Little Gelong pointed to the scene with a smile and said, "but strictly speaking, this is not your space of consciousness!"


    Listening to Xiao Gelong''s contradictory words, Xu Shaotang was full of doubts and asked, "what''s the solution?"


    Xiaogelong smiles but does not speak. He just invites Xu Shaotang to move on.


    With full of doubts, Xu Shaotang followed Xiao Gelong to continue along the river.


    As they went deeper and deeper, the river became wider and wider, and finally merged into a vast ocean.


    Looking forward, the front is a gray ocean, but this ocean is not a wave, like a pool of stagnant water in general, desolate, people can not help a burst of desolation.


    They stopped in front of the ocean, and little Gelong asked with a smile, "don''t you know where this is, benefactor?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head full of doubts.


    With a smile, Xiao Gelong squatted down and put his hand into the ocean.


    With little Gelong''s action, the originally dead sea suddenly rippled. A moment later, the ripples on the sea turned into turbulent waves, and the gray water swept towards them, soaking their clothes

 Chapter 2640

    "Oh..."


    A loud dragon song suddenly sounded in their ears.


    With the loud sound of the dragon, a huge Golden Shadow rushed out of the gray sea. Xu Shaotang fixed his eyes and saw that it was a huge golden dragon, which was different from the noumenon he had seen. The huge golden dragon also had a pair of golden wings.


    "This is Welcome to the dragon


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang screamed in amazement and looked at the Golden Dragon.


    Little Gelong nodded with a smile and said, "you should know where it is now, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at xiaogelong in disbelief: "you mean, this is Yinglong''s consciousness space?"


    "It can be said that it''s Yinglong''s consciousness space, it can also be said that it''s your consciousness space!" Xiaogelong said with a faint smile: "as you said, the ghost of Yinglong is integrated into your soul. The space of consciousness of Yinglong is also your space of consciousness! If the ghost of Yinglong dissipates one day, there will never be such a place in your space of consciousness. "


    Xu Shaotang, listening to xiaogelong''s words, suddenly waved to Yinglong in the sky and cried out: "Yinglong!"


    "Stop shouting, he can''t hear or see!"


    Xiaogelong stretched out his hand to pull Xu Shaotang and said with a smile.


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang doubts a way: "we can see him, why can''t he see us?"


    "Because for your space of consciousness, you and I don''t exist now." "We''re just a spectator, we can see your space of consciousness, but we can''t change anything here," he explained with a smile


    "I don''t understand..."


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang has been completely confused.


    He could not understand the words of xiaogelong, and he did not know why they appeared in his own consciousness space, but why they did not exist.


    He only felt that his head had completely become a paste, and even was about to lose the ability to think.


    "Have you ever had a dream?" Little Gelong asked with a smile.


    "Of course!"


    Xiaogelong quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, and then asked: "have you ever met such a dream, you know the deep dream, want to wake up from the dream, but how can''t wake up."


    "Yes!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "what''s the relationship between the two?"


    "We are now like your own consciousness, and everything you see here can be understood as your dreams." Xiao Gelong patiently explained: "you know it''s a dream, but the people in the dream don''t know it. The people in the dream can''t see you or hear your call. Therefore, no matter what you call, the people in the dream won''t wake up. Do you understand when I say that? "


    Xu Shaotang quietly thought of xiaogelong''s words for a long time, then nodded gently: "I understand."


    They do exist, but for all the people and things in this space of consciousness, they do not exist. Therefore, Yinglong in this space of consciousness can neither see them nor hear his cry.


    "How about we go somewhere else?" Xiaogelong pointed to them in the opposite direction, which is the upstream of the river.


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and followed xiaogelong up the river again. At the same time, he asked: "why is Yinglong''s consciousness space like this?"


    "Benefactor, have you ever heard a word, and you are all disappointed!"


    Little Gelong sighed softly and said: "the dragon''s heart is like ashes, so we have this space of consciousness! What you see is the expression of people''s heart. If people are kind-hearted, their space of consciousness will be peaceful. If people are not good at heart, their space of consciousness will be full of swords and swords. "


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted and asked with interest, "what am I?"


    "Don''t you see it yourself, benefactor?"


    Xiaogelong said with a smile: "if you are not magnanimous, how can you have that paradise? Only those who look to the light in their heart can see the sunshine


    "Open heart?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully and found that he had a clear conscience when he said these words.


    He knows that he is not a good person in the true sense. Maybe only a person like Zhou Shudao can be regarded as a good person. At most, he can be regarded as a good person! But he is open and aboveboard, never disdaining to stab people in the back, magnanimous two words, he thinks or can afford.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang suddenly asked curiously: "I don''t know what kind of scene the space of consciousness is like for an eminent monk like Xiao Gelong?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, little Gelong could not help but slightly stagnate, and then asked with a smile, "is this important?"


    "It''s not important. It''s just curiosity." Xu Shaotang shrugged.


    If xiaogelong doesn''t want to say it, he won''t ask again, but he is really curious about what the space of consciousness of people like xiaogelong, who have great wisdom and can explore everything, will look like."It''s OK to tell the benefactor." Xiaogelong said with a smile: "my space of consciousness is a high mountain. I am on the top of it..."


    "High mountain?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly, then joked: "little Gelong, this is already to the point of view of the mountains?"


    "No..."


    "I''m trapped on the top of the mountain. I can''t find a way out, and I can''t see what''s going on at the bottom of the mountain," he said


    "What''s going on?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Small Ge long rare show helpless color, said with a smile: "if I can understand, perhaps, I now have to realize the road."


    Everyone''s consciousness space represents different things. Although Xiao Gelong can see his own consciousness space clearly, he can''t solve his own problems, and he can''t do anything about it. He only knows that this is a necessary process of practice. When he really realizes it, he won''t be trapped on the top of the mountain.


    It''s kind of like a doctor can''t treat himself.


    Two people along the river upstream, while chatting casually, soon, they passed just that piece of paradise, but they did not stop, just continue to follow the stream upstream.


    The more upstream, the smaller the stream.


    When the stream finally became a trickle, a hellish scene finally appeared in front of them.


    In front of us, the earth is scorched black, and the surging magma is bubbling continuously. The thick smoke blocks out the sky, as if it is the prelude of the eruption of the volcano.


    When Xu Shaotang was shocked, he saw two figures sitting in the dust.


    Curious, Xu Shaotang quickly steps up.


    When he came to them to see their faces, the whole person was slightly stunned

 Chapter 2641

    In front of me, the two people sitting here quietly playing chess, regardless of the doomsday scene around them, are clearly Qin Zongheng and himself!


    Qin Zongheng was dressed in black, but he was dressed in white.


    Black and white! Just like the pieces on the chessboard!


    Even though the smoke was billowing around them, they just sat quietly playing chess.


    After returning to God, Xu Shaotang pointed to the little Gelong beside Qin Zongheng and asked, "is this my heart demon?"


    "Yes


    Little Gelong nodded slightly and asked, "do you see anything else?"


    "Something else?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, and then his eyes fell on the chessboard, "is this something else?"


    Xiaogelong said with a smile: "I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, only because I am in this mountain!"


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang turns his head and looks at xiaogelong in bewilderment. He seems to understand something in his heart, but he doesn''t know what he understands.


    He pondered the poem carefully, trying to catch the flash of enlightenment. But the more he wanted to catch it, the more he couldn''t catch it. In the end, he had no choice but to give up and watch it disappear completely.


    "Benefactor, close your eyes!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang still didn''t understand, Xiao Gelong reminded him again.


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes according to the words, and Xiao Gelong''s voice sounded again: "benefactor, don''t use your eyes to see, put aside all the thoughts in your mind, let yourself think nothing, just use your heart to feel, I believe the benefactor should soon understand."


    Xu Shaotang tries to do what Xiao Gelong asks. At first, he forces himself not to think, but he can''t control his mind. Until he starts to deliberately forget where he is now and what he sees in front of his eyes, his mind gradually empties.


    But when he gradually entered the realm of forgetting things, he suddenly felt that these two people were so familiar that he felt terrible!


    These two people, clearly have exactly the same breath!


    After discovering this, Xu Shaotang suddenly opened his eyes.


    At the moment of opening his eyes, his pupils suddenly contracted violently, and the whole person fell into a dull state!


    The man in black is not Qin Zongheng, but himself!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s dull appearance, Xiao Gelong knew that he had seen the truth, and asked with a smile, "do you understand now, benefactor?"


    "You mean, my demon is not Qin Zongheng, but myself?" Xu Shaotang murmured.


    Little Gelong nodded slightly and said, "whether you are a demon or a obsession, you are all yourself! The benefactor has already understood that the so-called obsession is just something he has already identified and will not change because of what others say and do! And the donor''s obsession, precisely because of Qin Zongheng, so in the donor''s consciousness, this heart demon is Qin Zongheng! But the benefactor has forgotten that you can''t let go of this obsession! "


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized: "in fact, the two people playing chess here are myself! Just because I was in the chess game, I didn''t see through it at all. In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the person sitting opposite him is still Qin Zongheng! But as spectators, we can see clearly! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xiao Gelong showed a happy smile on his face.


    "The world has obsession, obsession too deep will be possessed!" Little Gelong put his hands together and said: "when the benefactor can face up to his obsession, throw away what he has identified in his heart, think again, and see the essence of things clearly, the benefactor will be able to put down his obsession, and then the demons will disappear naturally! If the benefactor is always trapped in his own obsession, the demons will become heavier and heavier, and eventually devour the benefactor completely! "


    "I''m not fighting with Qin Zongheng, but with myself!"


    A smile gradually appeared on Xu Shaotang''s face.


    "It seems that the benefactor really understands!"


    With a smile and a wave of his hand, the scene in front of him became more and more blurred, and finally disappeared completely.


    When Xu Shaotang opens his eyes again, he sees Su Nu and song Yinuo looking at him with worried faces, while Xiao Gelong smiles at him in front of him.


    Thinking about what he saw and heard in the space of consciousness just now, Xu Shaotang exhaled a long breath of turbid air, bowed to xiaogelong 90 degrees and said: "thank you xiaogelong for guiding me! Xu Shaotang will always remember xiaogelong''s great kindness


    Xiaogelong smiles and reaches out his hand to help Xu Shaotang up: "now that the benefactor has understood, it depends on when the benefactor can see through! When the benefactor sees through, it will be the day when the demons will be eliminated! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "is it enough to repair the temple? If it''s not enough, let''s talk. "


    "Benefactor, you''re looking good again!"


    Xiaogelong said with a smile: "20 million is repair, 2 million is repair, 200 billion is repair! Whether it is enough or not depends not on the amount of money, but on whether people are satisfied. If people are not satisfied, it is not enough to use the wealth of the world to repair Jiangru temple! "Listening to Xiao Gelong''s words, Xu Shaotang seemed to realize something and said with a laugh, "it''s me! Xiaogelong''s mood is really admirable


    Xiaogelong smiles and says, "the benefactor is a person with wisdom. In fact, if the benefactor doesn''t want to be devoured by the demons, there is a simpler way."


    "Ha ha, I know what little Gelong is going to say."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m just a layman in this world. I can''t be such a monk as Xiao Gelong. If I can break the seven emotions and six desires, I won''t be me any more."


    He has already guessed that the way that little Gelong said is to let him become a monk. As long as he breaks the seven emotions and six desires, he will naturally break the obsession in his heart, and he will no longer have the demons in his heart!


    Unfortunately, he can''t!


    "I knew the benefactor would refuse."


    Small Ge long lightly a smile, Wu from way: "since benefactor all already understand, please help yourself!"


    "Wait!"


    Hear the words that small Ge long sees off a guest, plain female connects a busy way: "I still have something to want to consult small Ge long."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Su nu in surprise. He thought Su Nu was also Lin Shuying. They sent her to "monitor" him, but now it seems that she really has something to ask Xiao Gelong for advice!


    Little Gelong took a look at the plain girl and shook her head. "Benefactor, I can''t do anything about you."


    "You don''t know what I''m going to ask. How can you know that you can''t help it?" She asked quietly.


    Xiaogelong gently smile, pointing to the position of his heart, said: "I don''t understand things, how can I point out the benefactor? If the benefactor really wants to ask, I can only send you a sentence: follow the heart, what you know is what you want! "


    When she heard Xiao Gelong''s words, she was shocked. She secretly said that Xiao Gelong was powerful. Before she asked, she knew what she wanted to ask!

 Chapter 2642

    After finishing the money for the repair of Jiangru temple, the three left with the gratitude of the monks of Jiangru temple.


    Listening to the monks'' words of thanks, Xu Shaotang could not help but silently appreciate Xiao Gelong.


    The result of this trip has exceeded his expectation. After a long talk with Xiao Gelong, he has understood a lot of things. Although he doesn''t quite understand some things, he already has some features. I believe he will understand them soon.


    He didn''t know when he would be able to eliminate the demons, but he believed that in a short period of time, his demons would not become stronger. As long as he did, he would be relieved.


    Walking along the steps to the foot of Jiangru temple, Xu Shaotang slowly turned back and bowed to Jiangru temple.


    After that, they rushed to Weixi.


    It''s been a long time since Xu Shaotang came back from heaven. Apart from calling song Anbang several times, he hasn''t met him yet.


    Sometimes when you think about it, his son-in-law is really not very competent.


    "What question did you want to ask Xiao Gelong just now?"


    On the way to Weixi, Xu Shaotang asks Su Nu curiously.


    "Why do you ask this?" Plain girl light glanced at Xu Shaotang one eye, way: "pour is you, look like, seem to harvest quite a lot?"


    Seeing that Su Nu didn''t want to say anything, Xu Shaotang no longer asked, but nodded contentedly: "even I didn''t expect that this trip would have so much harvest. If I have a chance in the future, I will thank Xiao Gelong well."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, song Yinuo''s face suddenly showed a happy look, and carefully asked: "that, does your demons weaken?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "I don''t know for the moment. However, I have realized something with the help of Xiao Gelong. In a short time, the heart devil should not become stronger."


    If he can control the demons, he will be very satisfied. Let the demons weaken. As far as the current situation is concerned, it should still be an extravagant hope.


    However, there was Taichu Ziqi before, and now he got xiaogelong''s advice, and he regained his confidence to defeat the demons.


    "Just won''t it get stronger?"


    Song Yinuo could not hide his little disappointment. In other words, Xu Shaotang could still be controlled by the demons at any time?


    Thinking about Xu Shaotang''s cold appearance when he was controlled by the demons, song Yinuo could not help worrying again.


    Looking at Song Yinuo''s disappointed look, Xu Shaotang laughs, reaches for her waist and says with a smile, "as long as it doesn''t get stronger! Don''t worry, even if it''s for you, I will defeat the demons! "


    Song Yinuo gently leaned on Xu Shaotang''s arms and nodded: "I believe that my man can overcome any difficulties!"


    "You two, can you stop being so numb?"


    Looking at the two people who are showing their love in front of them, a stream of jealousy suddenly surged up in the plain girl''s heart. Don''t look away at the two people who are so affectionate, and hum softly: "you think I''m the air!"


    Being told by Su Nu, song Yinuo''s face turned a little red, but he didn''t leave Xu Shaotang''s arms. A strange smile appeared in his eyes. Pointing to the other half of Xu Shaotang''s chest, the smiling Chong Su Nu said, "I''ve left half for you."


    Hearing her words, plain girl was embarrassed and walked in front of them with a red face. She didn''t let them see her embarrassment.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang reaches for song Yinuo''s head and pattes her gently, indicating that she should not tease Su nu.


    Although song Yinuo is not as fierce as Su Ruyun and Ji Rushu, she has learned a lot from them when she stays with them all the time. How can she be her opponent?


    "Sooner or later, Wu Tang is willing to catch up with Su Li''s younger sister and blink her eyes


    "I don''t want it!"


    Su Nu''s face was covered with rosy clouds, but she stubbornly denied it.


    When she spoke, she wanted to shake song Yinuo''s hand away, but song Yinuo didn''t let go. She couldn''t use too much force. Several attempts failed, and finally she had no choice but to give up and let song Yinuo hold her hand.


    Song Yinuo showed a sly smile on his face. He turned back to Xu Shaotang and said, "Shaotang, can you stay away from us a little bit and let our sisters talk in secret?"


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile. He stares at Song Yinuo and tells her not to laugh too much. Then he walks to one side and keeps a distance of several hundred meters behind them.


    Until Xu Shaotang could not hear their conversation at this distance, song Yinuo said with a smile: "Su Nu, our man is sometimes smarter than anyone else, and sometimes he is as stupid as a piece of elm pimple."


    When song Yinuo said "our man", the red cloud on Su Nu''s face was more gorgeous. She bit her lips and said, "he''s your man, not my man!"


    "It will be yours sooner or later."Song Yinuo smiles, "if it wasn''t for you, you wouldn''t want to ask Xiao Gelong that question."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as song Yinuo''s words came out, Su Nu suddenly looked at her in surprise. A moment later, she turned her head to one side. She didn''t believe that even song Yinuo could guess what she wanted to ask Xiao Gelong!


    Song Yinuo must be deceiving her! So she thought in her heart.


    Song Yinuo chuckled and said: "originally, I didn''t know what question you wanted to ask xiaogelong, but when I heard xiaogelong''s answer, I had roughly guessed it."


    "Then you say, what do I want to ask?" Su Nu looks at Song Yinuo provocatively, but she doesn''t believe it. Song Yinuo can really guess.


    Song Yinuo looked back at Xu Shaotang, who was far behind him, and then said with a low smile: "although I''m not sure what you want to ask, I can guess that you want to ask him about marriage and love? Or do you want to ask him, is the mutual attraction between you and Shaotang due to your affection, or is it due to the ghost of Yinglong and nu Yu? "


    What little Gelong doesn''t understand is most likely love and so on. When he thinks of the sentence "follow your heart, know and what you want" behind little Gelong, song Yinuo has already guessed the question that Su Nu wants to ask.


    As soon as song Yinuo''s words came out, Su Nu suddenly stagnated slightly. Although she soon recovered her calm, her look of amazement just now did not escape song Yinuo''s eyes.


    Song Yinuo knew that he guessed right!


    No matter whether she admits it or not, song Yinuo asks: "do you know why I can guess?"

 Chapter 2643

    Su Nu didn''t speak, but she pricked up her ears. Obviously, she really seemed to know how song Yinuo guessed.


    She really wanted to ask Xiao Gelong whether the affection between him and Xu Shaotang was between them or between Ying Long and nu Yu.


    She thought about this question carefully for countless nights, but she didn''t get the answer, because she didn''t know!


    Therefore, when she learned that Xu Shaotang was going to Jiangru temple to seek the help of xiaogelong, she followed him without thinking. She also wanted to ask xiaogelong to answer her doubts, but in the end, she still didn''t get the exact answer.


    "That''s because, when I was confused, my father said similar things to me!"


    Song Yinuo recalled that his father had said similar words to himself, and said with a smile: "although my father was very opposed to my taking the initiative to pursue a married man in his early days, he still let me follow his heart out of his love for my daughter when I was confused. So, when I heard what little Gelong said, I had roughly guessed what you wanted to ask


    "I met your father!" She said with a smile, "he is a very interesting person. Now I know that he is a great father."


    Song Yinuo nodded deeply and asked with a smile, "do you admit my guess?"


    Plain female noncommittal smile, way: "since you have guessed, I deny again, isn''t fall inferior?"


    Women are very strange animals. Once they begin to have a comparative mind, it seems to be natural for them to do anything again.


    Su Nu is now in this situation. She thinks she can''t be worse than any of Xu Shaotang''s women. So when song Yinuo guesses the question she wants to ask, she has a heart to compete with song Yinuo. She doesn''t want song Yinuo to look down on her.


    Since Song Yinuo could guess it, she would dare to admit it!


    Song Yinuo seems to see Su Nu''s mind. When she hears Su Nu''s words, she just smiles gently. As a past person, Su Nu wants to be in this state, and she can''t be more familiar with it.


    "So I say our men are sometimes wooden headed!" Song Yinuo said with a smile.


    She shook her head slightly and said, "he''s not a wooden head, but he and I have the same questions."


    On the night before leaving the underground palace, Xu Shaotang had a frank talk with her about this matter, but Xu Shaotang himself did not know whether this mutual concern was because of them or because of the ghosts in their bodies.


    "You are the fans."


    Song Yinuo said with a smile.


    "What do you say?" Su Nu looks at Song Yinuo puzzled.


    Song Yinuo blinked and asked with a smile: "even if you have the ghost of Yinglong and nuyu, aren''t you yourself?"


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, Su Nu immediately stopped her steps. A moment later, she slowly moved forward again and shook her head: "you don''t understand..."


    "Maybe I don''t quite understand your situation."


    Song Yinuo didn''t argue with Su Nu either. He just took Su Nu''s arm and followed her step forward. At the same time, he said with a smile, "but I can understand what Xiao Gelong told you! Follow your heart, what you know, what you see and what you feel are actually the original intention of your heart! If it wasn''t for Ying Long and nu Yu''s ghost, I think that romantic guy would have eaten you long ago! "


    Although she refused to show her weakness in front of song Yinuo, she was still unconscious. Hearing song Yinuo''s straightforward words, she blushed again, biting her lips tightly and said, "Eno, you have learned from Su Ruyun and Ji Rushu who are" shameless and shameless. "


    "It''s not shameless, it''s just that we have already regarded you as a sister!" Song Yinuo sincerely said: "only in front of our own sisters, we can speak those shameless words, and in front of outsiders, we are all gentle and graceful ladies."


    Looking at the plain girl blushing with shame, song Yinuo can''t help thinking of herself.


    She used to be a plain girl, isn''t she? She was too shy to raise her head with any teasing words.


    But now, she can say these words without hiding!


    When she was able to say these words, she gradually understood this truth.


    It is precisely because of these "shameless" sisters that the Xu family will always be so warm.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing song Yinuo''s words, Su Nu immediately fell into silence.


    A "sister" has explained a lot of things. At least, Xu Shaotang''s women accept her. Although with her character, if she really concludes that she has fallen in love with Xu Shaotang, she will not care whether Xu Shaotang''s women accept her or not. She will only do it according to her own ideas. However, this "sister" makes her feel a little warm.


    This kind of warmth can not be obtained from men or relatives. It is a kind of warmth that only women understand.Looking at the silent girl, song Yinuo asked with a smile: "you should know something about Shaotang and me, right?"


    "A little, but not much." Su Nu said, "I only know that you are the one who pursues him on your own initiative."


    "Yes


    Song Yinuo smiles and doesn''t think it''s shameful. "Then you don''t know. In fact, at the earliest time, he was the man I hated the most. For a while, I was the woman he hated the most!"


    "Is there such a thing between you?"


    Su Nu looks at Song Yinuo in surprise. She really doesn''t know that there are so many stories between Xu Shaotang and song Yinuo. Then she says with emotion: "it''s really not easy for you to come to this day."


    Song Yinuo nodded and said: "it''s not easy, but it''s not as difficult as you think. When you face it bravely, in fact, all the difficulties will disappear! Su Nu, I can see that you are much braver than me. Moreover, there are no obstacles between you and Shaotang. As long as you have a good understanding of what Xiao Gelong told you, I believe you will understand a lot. "


    "I will!"


    Su Nu nodded seriously, then looked at Song Yinuo and asked, "why do you want to tell me this?"


    Song Yinuo said with a smile, "haven''t I already answered this question?"


    "When did you answer that? Why don''t I know? " Plain girl is still puzzled.


    Song Yinuo gently grasped Su Nu''s hand and said with a smile, "because we will be sisters in the end!"

 Chapter 2644

    After a heartfelt exchange, song Yinuo''s relationship with a plain girl became much closer.


    As for the change of their relationship, Xu Shaotang is very curious. Along the way, he repeatedly asks song Yinuo what he talked about with Su Nu, but he doesn''t get any answers.


    When they arrived at the barracks in Weixi, it was already dark.


    In order to give song Anbang a surprise, none of them told song Anbang the news of their coming in advance.


    When he came to the gate of the camp, Xu Shaotang stepped forward slowly, rushed to the guard at the gate of the camp and said, "please inform PI Yongchun of the Shenying team, and he said that someone surnamed Xu was looking for him!"


    "Xu?"


    A moment later, the guard suddenly patted his head, looked at Xu Shaotang excitedly and exclaimed, "are you Xu Xu Shao


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "if the Xu Shaotang you said is Xu Shaotang, it should be me."


    "Xu Shao! I said, "how familiar it looks!"


    The guard said excitedly: "Xu Shao, our boss specially organized us to watch your duel with those monks! You are the idol of all the soldiers in Weixi area! Now we all have a lot of legends about you


    At the moment, the guards are not as serious as usual. They look at Xu Shaotang with a burning light, which is a kind of fanatical worship.


    Facing the guard''s fanatical eyes, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile: "can you help me inform PI Yongchun now? Oh, by the way, tell him that I''m here quietly. Tell him not to make it public, or I''ll skin him! "


    "Good! Xu Shao, wait a moment! "


    The guard quickly nodded and ran to the reception room to call PI Yongchun. At the same time, he muttered in his heart, isn''t Xu Shao their eldest son-in-law? When he came to Weixi, instead of looking for their eldest, he went to find PI Yongchun?


    However, he has also heard that Xu Shaotang trained the Shenying team. With this relationship, it seems that it is not wrong for him to come to PI Yongchun.


    After the call, the guard ran out to chat with Xu Shaotang, until a military car quickly came to the door.


    When the door is opened, PI Yongchun jumps out of the car quickly and runs straight to Xu Shaotang. He looks at Xu Shaotang excitedly.


    Just when he wanted to give Xu Shaotang a hug, he suddenly stopped his body, stood tall and straight, and raised his hand to give Xu Shaotang a standard military salute.


    Xu Shaotang also gave a military salute and said with a smile, "I''m not a soldier, so I don''t need to do this."


    "Whether Xu Shao is a soldier or not, PI Yongchun will remember that Xu Shao is my instructor all his life." PI Yongchun said seriously, hugged Xu Shaotang heavily, and said with a smile: "Xu Shao, you want to kill me! We haven''t seen each other for two or three years


    "Yes, two or three years!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said with emotion, "we haven''t met since you left Devil Island."


    "Devil Island..."


    When it comes to Devil Island, PI Yongchun''s face suddenly froze. For the whole eagle team, Devil Island is their eternal wound! After the zombie crisis broke out in devil''s Island, more than half of the falcons lost their lives. Many of the original members of the falcons were lost there. Although the Falcons have been rebuilt for two or three years, it is still a scar in their hearts.


    "It''s all gone!" Looking at PI Yongchun''s look, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help patting him on the shoulder and asked, "how about the eagles now?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, PI Yongchun said with a bitter smile: "it''s much better than our previous Shenying team, but it''s more and more useless."


    Now, if they don''t reach the congenital level, they are not qualified to participate in the selection of the Shenying team. However, the strength of the Shenying team has become stronger, but the enemy they face is more powerful. Many times, they are powerless.


    Xu Shaotang was able to understand PI Yongchun''s helplessness and said with a smile, "what people do, you just do what you can do!"


    PI Yongchun nodded and joked: "it''s rare for Xu Shao to come here. Why don''t you give me some advice?"


    "Forget it. I won''t stay long this time." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "if you really need it, I''ll call two people back to guide you."


    "Yes, of course!"


    PI Yongchun nodded, looked at Su Nu and song Yinuo again, and asked with a smile, "Xu Shao asked me not to make it public. I want to surprise our boss, right?"


    "You are smart!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you didn''t send it out to me, did you?"


    "How dare I!"


    PI Yongchun laughs and greets song Yinuo and Su Nu again. He invites them to get on the bus. Just as he is about to start the car and take them into the camp, he sticks out his head from the window and says to the guards, "Xu shaolai, the news of Weixi should be kept strictly confidential!"


    Although the guard was strange, he nodded seriously.Driving in the camp, Xu Shaotang deliberately rolled up the window. Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "my father-in-law should still be busy now, right?"


    "I think I''m still in a meeting with the other big guys."


    PI Yongchun replied: "I''ve heard from the grapevine that there will be an exercise again. They should be discussing the exercise! Shall I take you to the office and wait for him? "


    After hearing PI Yongchun''s words, Xu Shaotang had already guessed the purpose of the exercise. It was estimated that it was a special exercise for monks.


    Long Jiang should have followed his advice and told the commanders of various regions about Xin Mi. He thought that song Anbang''s pressure should not be less than Yang Chong in the Central Plains.


    Song Yinuo shook his head and said, "no, just send us to the place where he lives."


    "All right!" Otherwise, PI Yongyi said, "even if they don''t know when to have a meeting, I''ll take you to eat first."


    "It''s not your turn to be a good host!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we''ve come to see my father-in-law. He has to treat me to a big meal. Otherwise, he can''t afford our hard work all the way!"


    "Good!"


    PI Yongchun nodded and agreed, then gave Xu Shaotang a thumbs up and said, "Xu Shao, you dare to say that! If it were someone else, it would have been cut off by our boss! "


    "No son-in-law like him!" Song Yinuo said with a smile, but his heart was full of expectations.


    She hasn''t seen song Anbang for a long time, and she doesn''t know if he has white hair on his head. Has he become thinner? At the same time, he thought in his heart that the son-in-law and his son-in-law had not seen each other for such a long time, so he might have to pick them up

 Chapter 2645

    Nearly early in the morning, song Anbang returned to his residence with a tired face.


    Just walked into the room, then saw on the dining table is placed by the preservation film seal food.


    "Xiao Zhang!"


    Song Anbang, with a strange look in his eyes, called the guard at the door, pointed to the food on the table and said, "did you ask the canteen to prepare a snack for me? It''s a waste of money, isn''t it? "


    "Leader, how dare I!"


    Xiao Zhang smiles, at the same time to song Anbang Nunu mouth, eyes intentionally or unintentionally Piao to upstairs.


    "Well?"


    Song Anbang took a look at the empty upstairs, and his eyes showed a trace of thinking. After a moment, he waved to Xiao Zhang and said, "OK, go ahead and do your work first! By the way, help me tell Lao Wei that he will preside over the meeting tomorrow morning. I''ll be late. "


    "Well, I''m going."


    After saluting song Anbang, Xiao Zhang rushed to convey song Anbang''s order.


    Song Anbang closed the door, took off his uniform and cap, and said to the upstairs, "come out! Do you want me to invite you? "


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang hidden in the room looked at each other in surprise, then opened the door and came out.


    Looking at the three people standing upstairs, song Anbang said with a smile, "I guess it''s you!"


    "No, Lao song, that''s what you see on our faces?"


    As Xu Shaotang walked downstairs, he joked and said, "you are so surprised. You make us feel like we have no sense of achievement."


    They thought song Anbang would be shocked when they saw them, but now Song Anbang is calm, thanks to their mysterious.


    "What do you want me to do? Do you want me to faint? "


    Song Anbang glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly and hummed: "I thought you would arrive in two days, but it was much earlier than I expected."


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, song Yinuo asked curiously, "Dad, do you know we are coming?"


    At the same time, song Yinuo quickly went forward to hang song Anbang''s clothes.


    Song Anbang nodded and said, "I got a call from Long Jiang early this morning. He said that you are going to Xilin, so I thought about it. You are all in Xilin. If you don''t come to me, I have to skin this bastard."


    "Well, it''s a waste of expression."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and then came to song Anbang with a smile. "I guess if I don''t come here, I will be missed by you."


    They are talking here. Song Yinuo takes the initiative to take the food on the table and goes to the kitchen to help them heat up the food. Although Su Nu and song Anbang have met, they are not familiar with each other. They just say hello to him and go to the kitchen to find song Yinuo.


    Song Anbang stands up slowly. Wu takes out a bottle of wine from the wine cabinet next to him. He twists it but doesn''t open it. He hands it to Xu Shaotang and signals him to open it quickly.


    "I hear you''re depressed?"


    When Xu Shaotang opened the wine, song Anbang''s words suddenly sounded in his ears.


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but slightly stagnate. Even the wine in his hand almost fell to the ground. He quickly caught the wine and twisted it off with no effort. At the same time, he said to song Anbang with tears and laughter: "it''s called psychosis, not depression."


    Xu Shaotang is not curious about how song Anbang knows this. Since Longjiang has called him specially for this, he has roughly guessed what Longjiang has said to song Anbang, just telling him not to stimulate himself, or asking him to enlighten himself.


    It''s just that the Dragon general never dreamed that when he came to song Anbang''s mouth, the evil spirit turned into depression.


    "It''s all the same anyway!" Song Anbang smacked his mouth and said, "they are all typical people who are full."


    "Well, what you say is what you say."


    Xu Shaotang can''t explain the evil spirit to him. Let song Anbang say it, as long as he is happy.


    "Or shall I find you something to do?" Song Anbang showed a cunning smile on his face and said earnestly: "people, as long as you are busy, you won''t think wildly."


    "Dad, if you dare to find something for him, we''ll leave overnight!"


    Song Yinuo, who heard two people talking in the kitchen, leaned out his head in the kitchen and looked at Song Anbang angrily, saying: "it''s because he''s haunted by all kinds of things all day, and he doesn''t calm down to have a good meditation, which makes the demons become so serious!"


    "Well, I''ll leave him alone, will I?"


    Song Anbang once again showed his daughter slave''s side, said with a smile: "just right, don''t you want to meditate? Then you''ll have a good rest here for a while. "


    "That''s about it!"


    Song Yinuo nodded with satisfaction, retracted his head and continued to heat the meal.


    When song Yinuo''s head retracts, song Anbang''s smile disappears. He stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "I''ve raised my daughter for so many years. I''ve raised her for you bastard!"Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang speechless, reached out his hand, pointed to his heart, and said with a smile: "old song, please be friendly to me, a patient."


    "Fart patient!"


    Song Anbang snorted: "they all treat you as a treasure. Not all the patients have become patients! Let''s say that long Jiang, such a busy person, even made a special call to me for such a mess. I see, sooner or later, you have to be used to being a patient by them


    "Ha ha, that''s true."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t say, if you really treat me as a patient, I''m not used to it."


    Although Xu Shaotang and song Anbang almost always meet each other, it has to be said that Xu Shaotang still likes to get along with song Anbang. In front of song Anbang, he can speak freely and don''t care that song Anbang is his father-in-law, and song Anbang doesn''t deliberately regard him as his son-in-law.


    As they speak, song Yinuo has heated up the meal, and together with Su Nu, they bring it back to the table.


    After Song Anbang''s orders, song Yinuo, who knew that Weng''s son-in-law would drink when they met, took out a wine cup from the wine cupboard and gave it to them: "I won''t advise you to stop drinking. Just watch and drink for yourself."


    "Not bad. I''m getting more sensible."


    Song Anbang laughed, then looked at the plain girl and said, "I know you are also a person of cultivation. Would you like to have a drink?"


    Su Nu shook her head slightly and said, "just drink it. Don''t worry about me."


    "All right, then make yourself at home!"


    Song Anbang pushed the wine cup to Xu Shaotang, motioned him to pour the wine, and said to Su Nu with a smile: "when you get here, you''re welcome. Anyway, sooner or later, everyone is a family."


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang''s hand suddenly shakes and spills the wine out of the bottle, but Su Nu''s face turns red, and then pretends to be calm

 Chapter 2646

    At the dinner table, song Yinuo and Su Nu didn''t talk much, but Xu Shaotang and song Anbang were talking boundlessly.


    Until the bottom of the two bottles of wine, the table is only under the leftovers, the two people just stop.


    When song Yinuo was busy cleaning up the dishes, the slightly drunk song Anbang slowly stood up and pointed to the outside door: "go out for a walk and eat."


    "It''s almost two o''clock. Why don''t you go out?"


    Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "are you OK tomorrow?"


    Song Anbang said with a smile, "I guess you''re here. I know I''m going to have a drink with you. I''ve already sent someone to inform Wei Zhan. He will preside over the meeting tomorrow morning."


    "OK, as long as you''re OK, I''m OK anyway." Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Su Nu and song Yinuo to have an early rest. Then he follows song Anbang out of the door.


    At this time, it was late at night, and the lights in the camp were also very dim.


    Two people walk aimlessly along the path of the door, Xu Shaotang asked casually: "recently, do you feel a lot of pressure?"


    "It''s OK. What''s the pressure?" Song Anbang said.


    "I said," don''t be so stubborn. " Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Long Jiang should tell you a lot of Xin Mi, don''t you have any pressure?"


    "Hey, I really don''t have any pressure!"


    Song Anbang gently shook his head, trying to dispel the strength of the wine, "now I think very clearly, who does what! There are some things we can''t do. It''s no use thinking so much. We really have to go to school. The big deal is playing with our lives. It''s the best to play with nature, but it''s nothing more than a body wrapped in a horse''s back! "


    Seeing his appearance, Xu Shaotang put his hand behind his back and helped him dispel the strength of wine with his true Qi. At the same time, he said with a smile: "you can think of it now."


    With the effect of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, song Anbang''s strength of wine quickly subsided, and he was not drunk for a moment.


    "It''s the same whether you want to drive or not."


    Song Anbang put his hands behind him and said faintly, "do your best and listen to the destiny, which has been the case since ancient times."


    "If only you could think that, I thought you would have a lot of pressure!" Xu Shaotang said with a light smile: "your mentality is much better than before. Old song, you are mature!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Anbang slightly stagnated, suddenly kicked Xu Shaotang in the leg, laughed and scolded: "you bastard, are you my father or my father?"


    Still mature?


    How dare he say that in front of him?


    Xu Shaotang let song Anbang kick himself and said with a smile: "really, your attitude is much better than before. It seems that you haven''t exercised in vain in the past two years. If the old man is still here, he will be proud of you."


    "If he doesn''t hit me, I''ll thank God! But now, I don''t think I have a chance to be beaten by him. " Song Anbang sighed softly, and his face was full of nostalgia. For a long time, he said, "I just said I would find something for you before dinner. Do you know what I want you to do?"


    Xu Shaotang joked: "will not help you train the eagle team?"


    "Do you think Lao Tzu''s appetite will be so small?"


    Song Anbang snorted and said, "I want you to be the general instructor for all the soldiers in Weixi area!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at Song Anbang speechless, "didn''t you just say you were open? Why... "


    "Not so!"


    Song Anbang interrupted Xu Shaotang''s words, shaking his head and sighing: "I just feel guilty for the eagle team and those people who died in the Devil Island. To tell you the truth, I often see those people appear in front of me in my dreams, and I always think that if they are strong enough at that time, maybe they will be able to recover their lives. No matter how bad they are, they will also reduce a lot of casualties ¡£¡±


    "No..."


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Song Anbang, "this matter has passed for several years, you have not put it down?"


    "Put it down, how do you want me to put it down?"


    Song Anbang gently closed his eyes, "that''s countless young lives!"


    "It''s not your fault." Xu Shaotang advised: "just like you said, do your best and listen to fate! At that time, you all tried your best, and it was not your command fault. Why do you have to take the responsibility on your own? You know their attitude. None of them blame you. You can have a clear conscience about the Devil Island. I believe no one... "


    Speaking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops, and then looks at Song Anbang in surprise.


    Song Anbang now has opened his eyes, with a sly smile on his face.


    "Say, why don''t you go on?" Song Anbang asked with a smile.


    "Old song, you are waiting for me here!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a self mocking smile, "I said, how can you pull me out so late? I dare you are trying to persuade me by changing my ways!"He wanted to persuade song Anbang to put it down, but when he said it, he found that his words seemed to be used to say it to himself.


    Seeing the sly smile on Song Anbang''s face, he immediately understood song Anbang''s intention.


    What makes him the chief instructor and what can''t let go of the Devil Island are all bullshit. Song Anbang is clearly acting, just to let him say these words.


    "So I say, you are a typical full man!" Song Anbang did not deny it. He said with a smile, "when you persuade others, you are very reasonable. How come you can''t turn your head when you get to yourself?"


    "Have you ever heard a saying that a doctor can''t cure himself."


    Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "I understand the truth, but now the devil has become, it''s useless to say that! Don''t worry about it. I went to see an expert in Xilin and got his advice. Now I have realized something! My situation is not as serious as they think


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    Song Anbang said: "I can''t do a lot of things all day long. Do I have time to worry about you? If you want to be able to think it through, if you can''t think it through, that''s it! Anyway, I only tell you that if you leave my daughter widowed, I will marry her out every minute and ask your son to change her name with her! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. After a long time, he said with a bitter smile, "don''t talk, old song. I''m really afraid of your threat."


    "Just be afraid!"


    Song Anbang said with a smile, "well, I have something to do tomorrow. I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you! It''s rare to come here. Just stay a few more days this time! "


    "I have something else..."


    "Don''t talk to me!" Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, song Anbang impatiently interrupted him, "if you want to go away, you can go away by yourself, and let Enoch live more for a while. Is it easy for you to be Laozi and raise a daughter?"

 Chapter 2647

    Back in the house, song Abang goes to sleep in his room. Song Yinuo and Su Nu have already gone to bed. Xu Shaotang has to go to the next room.


    Lying in bed, thinking of song Anbang''s own words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile.


    Song Anbang is really different, even the way of persuading people is different.


    Looking at Song Anbang''s resolute attitude, he may have to stay here for a few more days, but anyway, he has nothing to do now. Let''s take song Yinuo''s company here to accompany song Anbang, who loves his daughter!


    Thinking of all kinds of things in my mind, unconsciously, Xu Shaotang has entered a dream.


    However, when he fell asleep, he found that he came to Gu Yuan again.


    With the previous experience, Xu Shaotang has long been familiar with this.


    Xu Shaotang walked to the edge of the small lake in Guyuan and sat down next to the fisherman.


    "I haven''t seen you for many days, and I miss you strangely."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the empty fish guard and said with a smile, "your fishing level seems to have regressed."


    "It''s not that my level has fallen back, it''s that I don''t want to fish."


    The fisherman took off his hat and pulled the fishing rod out of the water. He showed Xu Shaotang the broken straight hook of the fishing line. He said with a smile, "I feel that you are much more indifferent than before. It seems that you have got a good harvest from little Gelong."


    Under the bamboo hat, Qin Zongheng showed his cheek.


    Although Xu Shaotang clearly knows that Qin Zongheng is himself, he still looks like Qin Zongheng.


    In the world of demons, he is Qin Zongheng, Qin Zongheng is him!


    "It''s something."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at Qin Zongheng curiously and says, "even though I know you and I are one person, I still can''t change your face. I''m very curious. Can you change yourself? Can you show up in front of me like someone else? "


    "No!"


    Qin Zongheng did not deny the fact that they were one person. He just shook his head with a smile.


    "You see, you lied to me again."


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang has given up the idea of defeating Qin Zongheng in the world of demons. Instead, he regards him as an old friend.


    "How did I lie to you?" Qin Zongheng asked suspiciously.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "didn''t you say that you can do anything in the world of demons? I told you to become someone else, but you can''t do it. Doesn''t that mean that you are not omnipotent? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Zongheng could not help but smile and say, "if you want to say that, I am not omnipotent! But even if I''m not omnipotent, you can''t beat me. "


    "Not necessarily!" Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile, and there was a firm look in his eyes again.


    Qin Zongheng threw the fishing line with a straight hook into the lake again and said, "since you know that you and I are one person, you should know that if you kill me, you will kill yourself."


    "Why kill you? I can''t kill you, either, No


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are the only one who can kill you. When I put down my obsession, you will disappear naturally! Of course, if I can refine Taichu Ziqi, I don''t even need to do it. Taichu Ziqi can make you disappear. "


    "I won''t give you the chance to refine Taichu Ziqi!"


    Qin Zongheng''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his voice became cold and fierce. "As for obsession, if you could put it down, you would have put it down long ago! Not until now! Xu Shaotang, soon, I will replace you! "


    At the moment, Qin Zongheng completely lost his due demeanor and confidence.


    In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he is no longer the strategist Qin Zongheng. Instead, he becomes angry when he knows that he will die out!


    "Is that angry?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Zongheng with a smile on his face and said with a smile, "I still like to see your smile in control. Don''t be angry. Let''s fish well. You know, I need to meditate. If I can''t meditate when I wake up, let''s meditate in your world! Get me a fishing rod, and I''ll cultivate myself. "


    "This is my world!"


    Qin Zongheng snorted coldly: "do you think I will let you be presumptuous in my world?"


    "What do you want?" Xu Shaotang supported his chin and looked at Qin Zongheng with a smile.


    When he no longer regards this Qin Zongheng in front of him as Qin Zongheng, he suddenly relaxed a lot. Some things that troubled him before have gradually disappeared.


    In fact, it is also an interesting thing to fight with yourself.


    There is no need for Mashan to decide between them. In this world of demons, demons can control everything, but they can''t control his will. As long as his will is not disturbed by demons, demons will never devour him!


    Just worried that there was no place to improve his mental cultivation, the world of demons helped him.If you think about it in this way, in fact, it''s not necessarily a bad thing to have a devil in your heart.


    "What do I want?" Feeling the change of Xu Shaotang, Qin Zongheng''s sense of crisis became stronger and stronger. He said coldly, "I want to kill you!"


    As soon as the words were heard, Qin Zongheng suddenly waved his hand and put thousands of swords on Xu Shaotang. However, Xu Shaotang did not dodge and let the thousands of swords tear his body to pieces.


    In a moment, the torn body closed again. Xu Shaotang was still Xu Shaotang. He didn''t even have any scars on his body.


    "You see, you can''t kill me, can you?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Zongheng with a smile on his face. He reaches out his hand. Although there is no fishing rod in his hand, he looks like fishing. He looks at the "floating fish" imagined by him on the surface of the lake without squinting. He says with a smile, "we can''t do anything. Don''t fight here. Let''s go fishing."


    "You want peace of mind? I won''t let you be at ease


    As soon as Qin Zongheng''s voice fell, the calm surface of the lake suddenly set off waves, and the waves tens of feet high suddenly rushed to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang smile, still sit there, let the tide swept his body, but still keep fishing posture, the surge of the tide, but did not set off any waves in his heart.


    "Good! Good


    Looking at the immobile Xu Shaotang, Qin Zongheng burst out laughing and said, "today you win a small game, I will come to you again soon!"


    As soon as Qin Zongheng''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang woke up from his sleep.


    Looking at the surrounding everything restored to the original, Xu Shaotang mouth suddenly revealed a smile, he knew that in the confrontation with the devil, he had the upper hand!


    When he went to face his own demons, he suddenly found that the demons didn''t seem as terrible as he thought

 Chapter 2648

    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang left song Anbang''s house and went to the mountains behind the camp for a retreat.


    Although he had the upper hand in the confrontation with the demons, Xu Shaotang still didn''t dare to neglect. He took this rare opportunity to improve his mental cultivation and try to refine Taichu Ziqi.


    In the early morning, the air in the mountain is very fresh, which makes people feel comfortable.


    Xu Shaotang found a deep pool in the mountain, looked at the blue pool in front of him, took a deep breath, and jumped into the deep pool.


    The water in the deep pool is extremely cold, but Xu Shaotang deliberately doesn''t use Qi to dispel the chill of his voice. He just immerses himself in the cold water, which gradually extinguishes his thoughts and makes his heart peaceful.


    Scenes of the past passed through his mind, from his time as Canglong to Xu Shaotang.


    If you don''t think about it carefully, even he won''t find that his life is so wonderful. There are too many strange things happened to him, but these things really exist.


    There were many things that made him confused. Now when I look back, I suddenly have a feeling of suddenly enlightened.


    What''s more, when we recall our own experiences, and when we personally experience those things, sometimes we have two completely different feelings.


    Those who have been on the edge of life and death have no time to deeply understand the things, now to think, there will be some harvest.


    Jiuwei didn''t cheat him. When he recalled the past, he seemed to be able to feel his state of mind was improving. Although it was very subtle, he was aware of it after all.


    As time goes by, the past is like a meteor in his mind. Until he feels that he is about to freeze, Xu Shaotang encourages his genuine Qi and dispels the chill.


    "No wonder those semi saints need meditation..."


    When his body warmed up, Xu Shaotang showed a satisfied smile on his face and said with emotion: "sure enough, my mood cultivation is really weak and terrible!"


    If you don''t experience it personally, you will never know how weak the cultivation of your own state of mind is.


    He even doubted that his state of mind cultivation was still under mu Tiance, or even under Wu Jie!


    In addition to feeling, he sank his consciousness into the Dantian, and found that Taichu Ziqi and Nuwa stone were still in their own Dantian, as if they were ruling their own Dantian.


    "Try it! It''s a big deal. It hurts again! "


    Thinking about the pain after Taichu Ziqi entered the body last time, although Xu Shaotang was a little nervous, the benefits of refining Taichu Ziqi still made him excited.


    Risk always coexists with opportunity!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to refine Taichu purple Qi. He just tries to mobilize his true Qi to slowly approach Taichu purple Qi. He hopes to devour Taichu purple Qi with his true Qi, even if it''s just a little bit. At least let him know how to refine Taichu purple Qi first.


    It''s really depressing to feel that you can''t use this treasure.


    When Xu Shaotang''s true Qi approaches Taichu Ziqi, Taichu Ziqi, which was dormant in the elixir field, suddenly becomes restless. It seems that Xu Shaotang has become a tyrant in the world. With the anger of Taichu Ziqi, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi suddenly goes backward uncontrollably and does not dare to face the violent Taichu Ziqi.


    Xu Shaotang wants to force back the Qi, but it''s too late. The retrograde Qi rushes to his eight channels.


    "Poof..."


    Under the retrograde of true Qi, Xu Shaotang suddenly opens his mouth and spurts out a mouthful of thick and fishy blood.


    After Xu Shaotang''s true Qi is forced back, Taichu Ziqi returns to calm again. It seems that Xu Shaotang can still hear the scornful laughter of Taichu Ziqi who lives in the Dantian, as if he is laughing at his overconfidence.


    "Damn it


    Xu Shaotang only felt a burning pain in his injured tendons. Fortunately, it was much easier than the last time when Taichu Ziqi entered the body. He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth silently and said with a bitter smile to himself, "is this Dantian your territory or mine?"


    Before a Nu Wa stone has been enough overbearing, and now comes a overbearing too early purple, their own Dantian does not seem to belong to their own.


    It''s like inviting a guest in your home. Now you want to go home, but you have to look at the face of the guest. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable!


    Another attempt failed, but Xu Shaotang was not discouraged. Anyway, he had already been psychologically prepared.


    On the other hand, the more difficult it is to refine Taichu Ziqi, the more benefits he will get after refining it. Thinking about this, he suddenly has a lot of balance in his mind.


    Just when Xu Shaotang wanted to get up from the deep pool, Shenzhi suddenly noticed that someone was using Shenzhi to explore this area. The cultivation of people who can use Shenzhi to explore this area is obviously not low, at least the cultivation of immortal realm!


    "Spies? Do you have a bad heart? "


    In Weixi''s camp, there is a man with high accomplishments. The first thing Xu Shaotang thinks of is that the other party mostly has ulterior motives.With this idea, Xu Shaotang quickly jumped up from the deep pool, quickly hid in the jungle next to the deep pool, restrained his breath, and wanted to see who was holy.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was hiding well, a beautiful figure appeared at the edge of the deep pool.


    "Plain girl!"


    Looking at the plain girl who suddenly appears, Xu Shaotang is slightly confused in her heart. What does she do when she comes here?


    Su Nu stopped by the deep pool for a moment, then left quickly.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to stop her, she suddenly turned back.


    Looking back at the plain girl, Xu Shaotang is more curious. She doesn''t know which one she is playing.


    When Xu Shaotang was puzzled, Su Nu''s divine consciousness swept again.


    After confirming that there was no one around, Su Nu slowly took off her clothes, and then a bloody scene appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    The plain girl in a thin layer of profanity clothes jumps into the deep pool like a mermaid. In a moment, she floats from the bottom of the pool. She has taken the profanity clothes in her hands. A more beautiful scene suddenly appears in front of Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang is reluctant to leave his eyes. His heart swings and he is intoxicated .


    Although reason told Xu Shaotang that he should turn around like a gentleman.


    But another devil''s voice is constantly to Xu Shaotang said, either animals, or animals!


    Finally, Xu Shaotang chose to be a beast! Hide there and enjoy the beautiful scenery.

 Chapter 2649

    Enjoying the wonderful feeling of soaking in the cool pool water, the plain girl sometimes gives out a silver bell like laughter.


    She held up a handful of water and poured it on her beautiful cheek, looking at the blue sky with a happy smile on her face.


    Looking at Su Nu swimming in the deep pool, at the beginning, Xu Shaotang was purely appreciating the beautiful scenery, but gradually, his mind was no longer on the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    He suddenly realized that, perhaps at this moment, the plain girl who has taken off all the shackles is the real plain girl!


    Perhaps, only in this place where she thought there was no one around, can she release herself and show her true side.


    Originally, he thought he had enough understanding of Su Nu, but now he knows that he still doesn''t understand Su Nu enough.


    "What''s on her mind?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly ponders, but in his heart, he asks himself again and again whether the troubles deliberately covered up by a plain girl are related to him? Or is it related to the ghost of the girl?


    Deep in thought, he gradually forgot to restrain his breath.


    When the cautious Su Nu''s divine sense sweeps around the deep pool again, her smile solidifies instantly, and her beautiful eyes show thousands of coldness.


    "Whoosh!"


    Su Nu claps with her hand, and the splashing water turns into a sharp arrow, which strikes Xu Shaotang like lightning.


    "No!"


    Aware of his exposure, Xu Shaotang immediately regained his mind and quickly scattered the water arrow that attacked him.


    At the same time, the plain girl quickly sank into the deep pool, but in a moment, the profanity clothes had wrapped her body, although it still could not completely cover her graceful body, but it could make her feel some security.


    After wearing the profanity clothes, the plain girl rushed out of the deep pool and picked up the clothes she had taken off by the edge of the deep pool. She didn''t have time to put them on, so she wrapped the clothes on her body and wrapped her body tightly.


    This series of actions seems to be very long, but actually happened in a moment, so Xu Shaotang had to sigh, Su Nu''s action is really fast!


    "Who? Get out of here


    Seeing that her attack was resolved, the plain girl suddenly gave out a violent drink, and her eyes were full of strong murders.


    Xu Shaotang could have escaped quickly, so that Su Nu didn''t know it was her who was hiding here, but he didn''t do so. Hearing Su Nu''s shouting, he slowly came out of her hiding place and looked at her unkindly.


    "It''s you? Shameless


    See Xu Shaotang, plain girl suddenly slightly a stagnation, the body''s murderous also inexplicably began to weaken.


    Although she is very angry about Xu Shaotang''s shameless peeping, there is a kind of absurd happiness in her heart. Fortunately, the person hiding in the dark peeping is Xu Shaotang. If someone else, even if she breaks it to pieces, it will be hard for her to get rid of her hatred!


    "I''ll say I didn''t see anything. Do you believe it?" Xu Shaotang said with a shy smile.


    "What do you think?" She asked coldly.


    "I don''t believe it myself."


    With a wry smile and a shrug, Xu Shaotang appeared beside her and said, "well, I admit that I really saw a beautiful scenery! But I really didn''t mean it


    "Not on purpose, but on purpose?"


    Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly and said with a sneer, "don''t say that I can''t detect it with your cultivation. I scan this area with my divine sense. If you''re not so dirty, you can let me know your existence before I''m ready to take off my clothes!"


    What is not intentional such words, it can only cheat three-year-old children!


    All the similar words are not intentional, they are looking for a high sounding excuse for their own indecency!


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Indeed, he had enough time to remind Su Nu, but he didn''t do it after all. If he missed such a beautiful scene, he didn''t know whether he would regret it.


    Perhaps, he really has such a little voyeurism!


    "Well, if you say I''m shameless, I''ll be shameless." Xu Shaotang took a look at the messy clothes wrapped around her body. Wu turned around and said, "even if you want to denounce me, put on the clothes first. Don''t catch cold."


    Although it is clear that the plain girl will not catch cold because she is wearing wet clothes, Xu Shaotang still says this sentence out of the ghost.


    "Will you pretend to be a gentleman with me again?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, the plain girl could not help but snort. There was a different look in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, "have you seen enough just now? If it''s not enough, how about I show you again? "


    During the conversation, Su Nu slowly walks to the front of Xu Shaotang. Although she has her daughter''s unique shyness in her heart, she still grits her teeth and musters up the courage to take off her clothes one by one in front of Xu Shaotang and wring out the wet profanity clothes.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, Xu Shaotang wanted to close his eyes, but then he thought that if he didn''t look at the beautiful scenery, he would be sorry.Just now enjoying this beautiful scenery from a long distance and now enjoying it from such a close distance are totally two different feelings.


    At the moment, although the plain girl''s face was frosty, she was very charming in Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    "Aestheticism and wine can''t fail."


    Xu Shaotang enjoyed the beautiful scenery in front of him with great interest, and said sincerely: "Su Nu, you are really beautiful!"


    "Enough of that?"


    Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes and emotion, biting her teeth into a "crunching" sound.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "if I say I can''t see enough in my life, do you think I''m teasing you?"


    "No!"


    Su Nu''s face turned red. She took a deep breath and suddenly kicked Xu Shaotang''s vital part. She said angrily, "I will only let you die!"


    Rao is Xu Shaotang. As a semi saint, she doesn''t dare to resist Su Nu''s angry foot. She quickly blocks Su Nu''s sharp foot, but Su Nu is unwilling. She kicks Xu Shaotang''s waist like lightning.


    This time, Xu Shaotang deliberately did not resist, Su Nu is now extremely angry, do not let her vent the anger in the heart, she must not be reconciled.


    Although she didn''t use her real Qi in her angry attack, her strength was not light. Xu Shaotang, who didn''t resist, was kicked into the deep pool by her.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s embarrassed appearance immersed in the pool, the anger in the plain girl''s heart is slightly relieved. She stares at Xu Shaotang with hatred. Then she meticulously puts on her clothes one by one, picks up a big fist stone from the ground and smashes it at Xu Shaotang in the deep pool. She stomps her feet in anger and turns away in anger.

 Chapter 2650

    Seeing Su Nu leave, Xu Shaotang quickly jumps up from the deep pool and catches up with Su nu.


    "Angry?"


    Xu Shaotang tilted his head and looked at her enchanting peach cheek. He said with a smile, "why don''t I tell you a story?"


    Su Nu''s eyes are sharp and shameful. She sweeps quickly from Xu Shaotang. She just moves her steps quickly. She doesn''t seem to want to see Xu Shaotang, but she doesn''t say a word.


    Seeing that the plain girl didn''t speak, Xu Shaotang said to herself, "in other words, a man and a woman sleep in the same bed. The woman drew a line in the middle of the bed and said that if you dare to come here at night, you are a beast. As a result, the man really didn''t move all night. He just didn''t cross the line. As a result, when he woke up the next morning, the woman slapped the man and scolded him The man said, "do you know what the woman scolded?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know!" Su Nu stops her steps and says angrily.


    "Better than animals!" Xu Shaotang showed a bad smile on his face. He leaned to her ear and said with a smile: "so, between animals and animals, I still choose animals. I believe that any normal man will make the same choice as me when he sees this beautiful scenery."


    "Bah!"


    Plain female not good spirit of say: "is obviously shameless, return oneself shameless say high sounding!"


    She and Xu Shaotang have known each other for such a long time. How can she find out that Xu Shaotang is so shameless and at ease today?


    What animal, animal is inferior! It''s not a good thing at all!


    Xu Shaotang knew that he was wrong. In the face of Su Nu''s rebuke, he didn''t retort any more. He just gently pulled Su Nu''s sleeve and said in a soft voice, "well, don''t be angry. You can also scold him. You can also beat him. It''s not good to be angry and ruin your body."


    "You think it''s over?" Su Nu threw away Xu Shaotang''s hand and cried out angrily, "Xu Shaotang, you shameless man, I''ll make you look good sooner or later!"


    "How do you want me to look good?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu with a smile, then reaches out and holds her arm. However Su Nu struggles, she doesn''t let go.


    Struggle fruitless, plain girl can only use their own eyes like autumn water to stare at Xu Shaotang, but the heart began to be confused.


    Yes, how can she call Xu Shaotang good-looking?


    In terms of Xiuwei, she is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent. In terms of cheekiness, she is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent. Even if she scolds Xu Shaotang a few words, the thickness of Xu Shaotang''s cheekiness is not painful. She suddenly found that she really couldn''t clean up Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Su Nu''s confused appearance, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a proud smile on her face and said with a smile: "anyway, you are mostly my people in the future, so you should give me some sweet taste in advance."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the plain girl''s white and jade like cheeks suddenly turned bright red, but she said with hatred: "I won''t let you be a shameless man! I knew you were so shameless. When you were chased in Kunlun, you shouldn''t have saved yourself! "


    "It''s all saved. It''s too late to regret it."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bad smile: "although you are not a member of the Xu family for the time being, if you want to talk about my shameless words, you should also accept my Xu family''s family rules."


    "Shameless!" Of course, she refused to accept Xu Shaotang''s threat.


    At the moment when Su Nu''s voice falls, Xu Shaotang suddenly attacks her watery red lips like lightning.


    Boom!


    At the moment when her lips were imprinted on each other, the plain girl''s brain suddenly went blank. She was stunned as if she had been struck by lightning. Her beautiful big eyes were wide open. There was fear, disbelief and a trace of joy in her eyes.


    When Xu Shaotang kisses Su Nu''s fragrant lips for the first time, he can''t help but feel a little swayed in his heart. Originally, he was just going to taste it like a dragonfly, but he was unconsciously infatuated with this feeling. Although he even scolded himself for being shameless in his heart, he didn''t want to leave Su Nu''s soft lips.


    After a long time of consternation, she finally took the lead to recover.


    When she realized that she was forced to kiss by Xu Shaotang, a shameless person, she suddenly burst out a rage in her eyes. She pushed Xu Shaotang away from her face and wiped her red lips with her sleeves. At the same time, she screamed angrily: "Xu Shaotang, you shameless bastard!"


    "Well, it seems that you are not satisfied."


    Xu Shaotang finds a suitable excuse for her sudden loss of Su Nu''s soft lips. She looks at Su Nu with a bad smile. In Su Nu''s scream, she suddenly bullies her and hugs her. Regardless of her struggle, she sticks Su Nu''s lips again.


    Su Nu has a heart to struggle, but Xu Shaotang''s arms hold her tightly. No matter how she struggles, she can''t get rid of Xu Shaotang at all. She can only shake her head desperately and doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to succeed so easily.


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly moved his lips away, looked at the plain girl with a red face, and asked with a smile, "do you still scold me?"


    "Shameless!""It doesn''t seem enough!"


    Xu Shaotang repeated his old skill and forced her to kiss her lips again.


    For a long time, the lips split, and asked: "now?"


    "Shameless!"


    Put your lips on again.


    Once, twice


    After nearly ten times of this repetition, Su Nu has completely given up her struggle. Instead, she leans limply against Xu Shaotang''s arms, her nose becomes heavy, and her eyes become blurred. When Xu Shaotang kisses her brazenly again, she subconsciously opens her clenched teeth, and her two weak and boneless pink arms are wrapped around Xu Shaotang''s neck.


    Xu Shaotang clearly felt the change of Su Nu, and naturally would not miss such a good opportunity. He immediately hugged Su Nu tightly in his arms, and the messy kiss gradually became gentle, and finally completely melted into Su Nu''s tenderness.


    This kiss, as if after a century.


    Until their tongues were unconscious, they refused to let go of each other.


    Unconsciously, Xu Shaotang is also a little confused. Just when he wants to go further, the confused plain girl suddenly becomes excited. Her blurred eyes gradually recover. She grabs Xu Shaotang''s warm palms, and her lips also take the initiative to leave. While breathing heavily, she desperately shakes her head to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Su Nu''s eyes, Xu Shaotang suddenly wakes up. He gently lets Su Nu go, but holds her warm and trembling hand tightly in his hand, with a shy smile: "forgive me, I''m used to it, I''ll pay attention to it next time..."

 Chapter 2651

    next time?


    Want another time?


    The plain girl blushed and pulled her soft hand away from Xu Shaotang''s hands. She said shyly and angrily, "I have to chop you up next time!"


    "Chopped? You must be reluctant to give up! "


    Xu Shaotang, with a smile, didn''t care about the plain girl''s threat. She said with a bad smile, "anyway, you can''t resist it. Just enjoy it."


    "Bah!"


    Su Nu spat with a red face, and looked at Xu Shaotang in a strange way.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s words are very frivolous, she has to admit that even if Xu Shaotang kisses her again, she doesn''t have any chance to resist. Moreover, the dizzy feeling just now is still so clear, and she suddenly misses the feeling just now.


    If Xu Shaotang really kisses her again, she can imagine that she has followed Xu Shaotang.


    However, looking at Xu Shaotang''s complacent appearance, she was unwilling.


    His first kiss is so gone, this bastard also shows his own satisfaction, don''t give him some color to see, he really think he is so easy to bully?


    Thinking about it, plain girl''s eyes suddenly flashed a sly look.


    In Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Su Nu suddenly bullied her: "just now you forced me to kiss, now it''s my turn to return!"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, Su Nu''s soft lips suddenly stick to his lips.


    At the same time, Xu Tang suddenly felt the pain from her lips.


    Looking at Su Nu''s lips dyed red by her own blood, Xu Shaotang can''t laugh or cry. This girl''s revenge is too heavy.


    The bright smile blooms on Su Nu''s face. Xu Shaotang''s shriveled appearance makes her feel better.


    Xu Shaotang gently sipped his lips, you can clearly feel that his lips are almost bitten off a piece of meat, blood is constantly emerging from the wound.


    "You are a little too cruel, aren''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth is slightly drawn. It''s not the first time that he was bitten by a woman, but there''s no doubt that it''s the heaviest time that he was bitten by a woman.


    The fact has proved once again the unchanging truth of a knife on the head of the color word!


    The plain girl snorted and said with a smile: "this is the price you take advantage of me! If you dare to take advantage of me next time, I''ll bite you off


    "Er..."


    In the face of Su Nu''s threat, Xu Shaotang could not help but slightly stagnate. After a moment, he suddenly put his arms around Su Nu''s waist and said with a smile: "it''s OK. Anyway, my wound is recovering very fast. In order to take advantage of you, it''s OK to get hurt! In other words, I earned it! "


    Su Nu wants to push Xu Shaotang away, but Xu Shaotang hugs her tightly. After several struggles, she doesn''t want to struggle any more.


    Although she resisted at the beginning, she had to admit that it seemed very comfortable to be held by Xu Shaotang. Her strong arms and masculinity made her feel more secure.


    "You are a real rascal!" In the face of oil and salt does not enter Xu Shaotang, plain girl can not help but show a helpless smile.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I am a rogue, especially in front of my own woman."


    "Who is your woman?"


    Su Nu turned her face and left Xu Shaotang a beautiful back of her head. She snorted, "don''t think you''ve taken advantage of me. I''m your man!"


    "I take advantage of all the advantages, of course it''s my people!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "even if it is not now, sooner or later."


    Before that, he hesitated to know whether his feelings for Su Nu were influenced by the ghost of Ying long. But a long talk with Xiao Ge long, together with the feeling of just soaking in the deep pool and recalling the past, suddenly made him understand a truth.


    No matter what his affection for Su Nu is, he can''t make su Nu a woman of other men.


    No matter how overbearing or shameless, she can only be Xu Shaotang''s woman in her life.


    After understanding these, he no longer had to worry about so many things. In the past, it was because of too many worries that he and Su Nu had been in a kind of indecisive relationship.


    Although today''s action is indeed shameless, it is also a good start, which makes his relationship with Su Nu break through the barrier that is thinner than paper.


    "It depends on whether you can move me!" Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang provocatively. Although the relationship between her and Xu Shaotang has taken an important step, she doesn''t seem to want to let this shameless bastard get herself so easily. Who told him to take his precious first kiss in such a tyrannical way?


    Even if the heart has accepted Xu Shaotang, but so let this bastard so easily succeed, she is really unwilling.


    "If I can''t beat you, I''ll beat you!"Xu Shaotang deliberately said the word "Da" very seriously. At the same time, he took a bad look at Su Nu''s back.


    Su Nu instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, and quickly fled from Xu Shaotang''s arms, biting her red lips, staring at Xu Shaotang, and said: "why don''t you die?"


    "No! With such a beautiful woman with me, how can I be willing to die? "


    Xu Shaotang flushed Xu Shaotang with pride, shook his broad palm, and laughed: "besides, I''m going to die, aren''t you sad?"


    "Good to die! If you die, you won''t harm me again! "


    Su Nu''s right and wrong words flashed across her face. When she was slighted by Xu Shaotang just now, she didn''t have the heart to think about it. When she calmed down a little, she saw that Xu Shaotang was different from Xu Shaotang before.


    What''s the difference? She can''t tell. She just feels that Xu Shaotang seems to be more comfortable now.


    She doesn''t know whether it''s because of the illusion of a breakthrough in her relationship with Xu Shaotang.


    "I''m not harming you, I''m hurting you."


    Xu Shaotang sweeps back and forth on Su Nu''s delicate body. Seeing Su Nu''s subconscious retreat, he laughs again. "Don''t worry, I''ll take advantage of you at most. I''ll wait until you are willing to be my woman."


    "Then you can wait slowly!"


    Su Nu stopped her backward step, and then she stepped forward and glared at Xu Shaotang: "hurry back, if you don''t go back again, Enoch should think we have an accident! Besides, no one is allowed to say what happened just now, not even to Enoch


    "Yes, yes! It''s our little secret. " With a smile, Xu Shaotang said suddenly, "you are searching for me in the mountains with your Divine sense, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 2652

    "What do you say?"


    Su Nu didn''t look at Xu Shaotang. She didn''t find that Xu Shaotang had no face or skin.


    Now where does Xu Shaotang still have the appearance of a little strong? He is clearly a villain!


    However, this villain is a bit cute.


    Xu Shaotang had no face and no skin to approach the plain girl, looked at her up and down, and asked with a sense of teasing: "are you looking for me, or Enoch looking for me?"


    "If Enoch hadn''t asked me to come to you, do you think I would have come to you?" she snorted


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang was immediately puzzled and said, "didn''t I send a message to Enoch?"


    When he went out in the morning, he didn''t want to disturb song Yinuo''s rest, so he sent a message to her, telling her about his retreat in the mountains, so that she wouldn''t worry about herself. Unexpectedly, she still let plain girl come to find him.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu suspiciously. She thinks, is it su Nu who wants to find herself? She''s just embarrassed to say that it''s up to song Yinuo?


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s suspicious eyes, Su Nu had already guessed what he was thinking. She immediately turned her lips and said, "Enoch is afraid that there will be an accident during your meditation, so she asked me to come to you! Originally, I didn''t want to come. She had to let me come. "


    Get it! I think too much!


    Xu Shaotang smiles, then looks at Su Nu and says, "no wonder you find me but you find yourself in the deep pool. Dare you not want to come to me at all?"


    "What can happen to you, a living man of your age?" The plain girl said, "that''s Enoch. I''m too lazy to come to you."


    "I''ll be very sad if you say that."


    Xu Shaotang quietly stretched out his claws again. Before the plain girl could react, he grabbed her soft hand in his hand again and said with a smile: "don''t take a bath in these places next time. I''m the voyeur this time. If someone else, I won''t lose a lot?"


    His father-in-law didn''t have a bath. The girl had to come here to take a bath. It really made him wonder.


    Su Nu didn''t take her hand away this time. She let Xu Shaotang hold her hand. She was a little embarrassed and said, "there are other men there. I I''m not used to... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If the idea of song Su Tang is a little laugh, it is estimated that a girl will not stop laughing!


    But it''s no wonder that Su Nu used to have a separate yard when she was in Kunlun. After she came to the capital, although she lived with her teacher''s mother Yingluo, she also had a bathroom in her own room, so there would be no embarrassment.


    "Well, if you want to take a bath here these days, I''ll come with you." Xu Shaotang said with a bad smile, "I''ll be your bodyguard so that no one will peep."


    "Besides you, who else would be so shameless to peep?"


    Su Nu glared at him angrily, "if you don''t meditate, go back quickly, lest Enoch worry!"


    "I''d like to have a rest." Xu Shaotang repeatedly stroked the plain girl''s smooth and delicate hand, and sighed with affectation: "just ah, I just appreciate the beautiful scenery, even if I want to be quiet, I can''t be quiet!"


    "You''re going to die! It''s all said. Don''t talk about it any more! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang mention it again, Su Nu''s face, which had returned to normal, was once again flushed with a touch of charming pink. She slapped Xu Shaotang''s chest, but in exchange for Xu Shaotang''s proud laughter.


    "Well, no more, no more!" Xu Shaotang grabbed her other hand and pulled her into her arms. In the scream of a plain girl, she picked her up and walked out of the mountain with a big stride. He said with a smile: "let me have a good hug again. When I get out of the mountain, I guess you won''t even let me pull it."


    "This fool!"


    The plain girl laughed and scolded in her heart.


    Xu Shaotang is really as song Yinuo said, sometimes very smart, sometimes just like elm head.


    He just said that out of the shame of his daughter''s family. Is he serious? He did not think, even if he kisses himself again in front of everyone, does he still have to resist?


    Although she was angry and funny, she didn''t say a word. She just lowered her head and didn''t look at Xu Shaotang''s burning eyes.


    As Xu Shaotang lowered his head, his eyes fell on her delicate red lips again. Holding such a soft and moving body, his heart was ready to move again.


    Just as he was about to taste the fragrant lips of a plain girl again, his ears suddenly moved slightly, and an inaudible sound came into his ears.


    Plain girl also heard the voice, quickly lightning away from Xu Shaotang''s arms, and quickly put some of her messy clothes in order.


    Good things are destroyed, Xu Shaotang heart immediately incomparable depression, not angry toward the left front of the woods roar: "which bastard hiding there, get out of here for me!""Don''t move


    A cold voice came from the woods, "you have entered the military restricted zone. Please cooperate with our investigation, otherwise, we have the right to take Ah


    Before he finished his words, he was slapped on the head by a man around him. The man turned his head and looked at the person who beat him wrongly: "boss, why do you hit me? I didn''t make a mistake, did I? "


    "It''s you who smoke!"


    "Xu Tang ran to the teacher''s face and said," it''s a good thing that Xu Tang didn''t have a good look. "


    See "head" ran out, other people also quickly ran out, in the hands of the guns have all closed the insurance, with this "instructor" two words, we have guessed the identity of this! In the eagle team, there is only one person who can be respected as an instructor by these old birds, that is Xu Shaotang!


    Thinking that he had just aimed at this man with a gun, the man suddenly turned pale, and the people next to him looked at him with schadenfreude.


    "Who am I? It''s you Xu Shaotang returned a military salute, gently wriggled his neck, glanced at the person who ran out with the acquaintance in front of him, and then looked at him and said unkindly: "monkey, I haven''t seen you for several years, your boy''s courage is getting fatter and fatter! Is this the person who''s going to take you to take enforcement action against me? "


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s bad eyes, the monkey quickly waved his hand and said: "instructor, how dare I! I don''t take these recruits for training. They don''t know the instructors. They think you are the enemies who break into the military restricted zone without permission. "

 Chapter 2653

    "You brought them here to train?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at those people again. Suddenly he slapped the monkey on the head and said, "are you sick or full? Bring them here to train? "


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t exert himself, the monkey was stunned by Xu Shaotang''s slap.


    While touching his head, he looked at Xu Shaotang inexplicably and said, "instructor, I''ll bring them here for training. Is that ok? When you trained us at that time, didn''t you drill into the mountains twice a day? This is the training method you gave us


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, pointed to the monkey''s forehead and said, "your head is made of wood!"


    "They say that other people''s heads are made of wood, and they don''t look at their own heads. Aren''t they the same as those made of wood?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, plain girl can''t help laughing in her heart.


    The monkey still doesn''t understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning. He looks at Xu Shaotang blankly and doesn''t know what he did wrong.


    Looking at the monkey''s confused appearance, Xu Shaotang was angry and funny and said: "don''t tell me, your eagle team is still using my previous training method?"


    "The instructor''s previous training method is so powerful, we will certainly continue to use it!" The monkey gave a flattery.


    The so-called thousand wear ten thousand wear, flattery do not wear! Now he doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s better to flatter him first, so as to avoid his own disaster.


    Even after many years, Xu Shaotang''s endless means of cleaning up people are still fresh in their memory, and all those means have been inherited by them. Now every member of the Shenying team has to go through the tests they experienced at the beginning, and even more strict.


    "You are all pigs!"


    After a while, Xu Tang said, "I''m sorry for you guys! There''s not even a congenital person! Now, the most delicious dishes here have already stepped into the congenital threshold. The way I trained you is useless! "


    Training is not unchangeable, but according to the different strength of people to take different training methods.


    Now these people''s physical endurance naturally don''t need to be trained any more. At this time, it''s better to let them sit and absorb the aura of heaven and earth. In this way, their improvement is better than his previous training methods.


    He didn''t ask about PI Yongchun''s training before. He thought PI Yongchun understood this. Now it seems that he thought too much about it!


    "Ah? No use? "


    The monkey stares at Xu Shaotang and wonders, "but I think it works! They are still improving! "


    "Nonsense!" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "now the aura of heaven and earth is more abundant than before. I don''t know how much. Even if we let them sleep all day, it will improve! But do you think they are improving fast? "


    "This..." The monkey hesitated slightly and said, "it''s not so fast. I scold them for being stupid all the time..."


    "I think you are idiots one by one!"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, looked at the plain girl beside him and said, "you should call Enoch first, just say we went to the eagle team, and let her not worry."


    If you don''t know the situation of the eagle team, you can forget it. Now that you know it, you have to go and have a look. By the way, help them adjust their training ideas! It''s a waste of these elite soldiers selected from the whole Weixi area to let them train like this.


    Plain girl is not moving, just light said: "Enoch let you mind your own business."


    "It''s no trouble." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "just go over and have a look. If she doesn''t worry, let her go."


    Hearing what Xu Shaotang said, Su Nu didn''t say much. She just took out the phone and walked to one side.


    Looking at Su Nu on the phone, the monkey can''t help but give Xu Shaotang a thumbs up! In the heart secret way, the instructor as expected is still the instructor, the side all does not lack the beauty!


    Soon, Su Nu finished the phone call and came up to her and said, "Enoch is on her way to the camp of the eagles."


    "Come on, take us to your camp." Xu Shaotang said feebly: "let me see what old-fashioned training methods you are using now!"


    "Good!"


    The monkey was overjoyed and ran to the front to guide Xu Shaotang.


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang stopped the monkey, met the monkey''s puzzled eyes and said, "did I ask you to lead the way like this?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, an ominous premonition flashed in the monkey''s brain. He quickly compensated and said with a smile, "how do the instructor want me to lead the way?"


    Xu Shaotang showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly said in a fierce voice: "all of us have: feet facing the sky, hands supporting the ground! Full speed ahead


    "I..."


    The monkey let out a cry in his heart and glared at the recruits who yelled at Xu Shaotang. He stood on his head and said, "I have to deal with you when I go back!"He knew that if he disturbed Xu Shaotang''s good deeds, there must be no good fruit to eat. That bastard even dared to say that he would take compulsory measures against Xu Shaotang. It''s strange that Xu Shaotang didn''t deal with them!


    Sure enough, it''s the devil instructor they are familiar with!


    Others look at each other innocently, and then stand on their heads. Under the leadership of the monkey, they quickly set out to the camp at the foot of the mountain.


    Thinking about the distance from the foot of the mountain, and the rugged mountain road, people complained in their hearts, but no one dared to say it. Although Xu Shaotang is not their instructor now, they often hear about the horror of this man who is known as the devil''s instructor from those old birds even though he has only been in the eagle team for a short time.


    Looking at the embarrassed appearance of the crowd, the plain girl couldn''t help but smile and said: "I don''t know where you learned so many methods to toss people..."


    "Hum, if you dare to destroy my good deeds, I can''t kill them!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Bah!"


    Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang angrily, "at least she''s a semi saint. I can''t think of anything else in her head! All those dirty ideas


    "Dirty?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang tilted his head and said with a smile, "half saint is also a man! People have seven emotions and six desires! It''s not dirty, it just means I''m normal! "


    While talking, Xu Shaotang extends his paw to Su Nu''s waist again, but this time he can''t hold Su Nu''s waist as he wishes.


    Su Nu nimbly ran away from Xu Shaotang, feigning anger and said: "hurry up, if you dare to stretch your paw again, I''ll chop it!"


    Xu Shaotang angrily takes back his hand, helplessly looks at Su Nu, and quickly follows up

 Chapter 2654

    When the members of the eagle team returned to the camp at the foot of the mountain, song Yinuo had just entered the camp.


    Looking at these people walking into the camp upside down, the people in the camp were immediately curious.


    Song Yinuo also opened his eyes and looked at these eccentric players with great interest.


    "I said monkey, which one are you playing?"


    PI Yongchun stopped training and looked at the players with a funny smile.


    The monkey''s hands trembled, and his head was obviously short of blood supply after standing on his head for a long time. Fortunately, he had Qi to protect his body, otherwise they would have fallen down, but even so, their faces were still slightly purple.


    "Point back..."


    The monkey panted.


    When PI Yongchun was puzzled, the figures of Xu Shaotang and Su Nu appeared in front of him.


    "Xu Shao!"


    PI Yongchun face a joy, where there is free to chat with the monkey, quickly welcomed up.


    When he saw Xu Shaotang, he knew what the monkey meant by "Dian Bei". He just didn''t know how these idiots provoked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded to PI Yongchun. He walked to song Yinuo and said faintly, "go in and have a look. Let me see how you train."


    "Xu Shao, is this to guide us?"


    PI Yongchun''s eyes lit up in an instant, and ran to the front with a smile to lead the way.


    Xu Shaotang walked over, naturally took song Yinuo''s hand, looked at the monkeys who were still staggering and supporting their handstands, and said with a smile: "keep this posture, when you faint is the end!"


    "Yes


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, although a few people in the heart complain incessantly, but dare not refuse.


    What Xu Shaotang said is an order to them! Even better than PI Yongchun''s orders.


    Looking at the difficult support of several people, PI Yongchun gives them a helpless look and leads them to the training ground.


    "Don''t you mean to leave these things alone?" Song Yinuo gently pinched Xu Shaotang, and said in a low voice, "you don''t think your demons are heavy enough, do you?"


    "Not as terrible as you think."


    Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "I really can''t do anything. It''s not meditation, but imprisonment! Don''t worry. I''ve got a sense of propriety. "


    I can''t explain these things to her clearly.


    The so-called meditation, is not blindly meditate and do not ask the world, that is meditation, but a kind of inner peace.


    "Pay attention to yourself anyway. I don''t want you to have anything else." Song Yinuo whispered a word of persuasion, and then looked at Su Nu with a squint. Seeing that Su Nu seemed a little uncomfortable, he joked: "what''s the matter with you? I said, "what''s going on between you two?"


    Before Xu Shaotang could answer, the plain girl hummed, "what can he do to me? Does he have the guts? "


    I have! have much! Very interesting!


    Xu Shaotang laughs in his heart. In order not to let Su Nu be teased by song Yinuo, he also cooperates and says, "OK, I have a lust heart, but no lust gall, OK?"


    Listening to their words, song Yinuo couldn''t help but smile and didn''t ask about these things any more. Anyway, they all regard plain girls as their sisters. Let alone that they are nothing, even if they have something, they won''t ask about it. On the contrary, they will congratulate them.


    With PI Yongchun to the training ground, the training ground is really busy now.


    Although the weather was still cool, everyone was topless and covered with mud and sweat.


    The projects they carried out were basically the ones Xu Shaotang was familiar with, such as carrying logs, pulling tanks, anti strike training, etc. they all focused on the training and development of strength and potential, as well as some fighting skills and so on.


    "That''s how you train?"


    Xu Shaotang just glanced at it faintly and couldn''t see it any more. He turned to PI Yongchun and said, "do you know how to write stupid words?"


    "Ah?"


    PI Yongchun slightly stagnated, confused: "this is not Xu Shao you give us the training method? We... "


    "Come on! Stop it Xu Shaotang had already guessed what he was going to say. He interrupted him with a wave of his hand. He looked at PI Yongchun helplessly. Then he looked at Su nu. Pointing to Su Nu, he asked PI Yongchun, "do you think her physical strength is greater than yours?"


    "This..." PI Yongchun touched his head and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t tried this..."


    Of course, he knows that he is stronger than Su Nu, but he can feel that the relationship between Su Nu and Xu Shaotang is unusual, and it is not easy for him to speak too clearly.


    "Is it still a contest?"


    Xu Shaotang roughly guessed PI Yongchun''s mind, rolled his eyes and said: "but in terms of physical strength, she is definitely weaker than any of you, but if you really want to start, you can''t see her in the whole Shenying team!""Really?"


    PI Yongchun looks at Xu Shaotang dubiously.


    In her opinion, Su Nu is a weak beauty. In terms of appearance, she is definitely the best. But when it comes to strength, he really doesn''t see how strong Su Nu is.


    In addition, Su Nu doesn''t have the oppressive feeling brought by the strong. For example, Tan Tai Jing Ming, as he is familiar with, is an expert. Her fierce momentum can make people shudder. But in Su Nu, he can''t feel this kind of fierce breath. Su Nu often looks the same as ordinary people.


    "Why don''t you try?"


    Looking at PI Yongchun''s suspicious look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s no trouble. I let him let you have both hands and feet. If you want to touch her, you can win."


    "This..."


    PI Yongchun began to hesitate. He could doubt Su Nu''s strength, but there was no need to doubt Xu Shaotang''s words. Xu Shaotang was so confident that he was afraid that their whole Shenying team was not enough to see. Thinking of this, PI Yongchun immediately shook his head and said: "Xu shaodu is so confident, only if I am not stupid, I should admit it..."


    "Just admit it!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t want to tell you how bad your strength is, but I want to tell you that after stepping into the congenital threshold, what kind of moves and power have no great significance, unless your strength can be tens or even hundreds of times stronger than others! So, what you want them to do is not these meaningless training, but let them improve their own level! You see for yourself, are these trainings still challenging for them? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, PI Yongchun couldn''t help looking at the training ground.


    It''s true that for most people, these trainings are more like playing games or going through the motions. Looking at their relaxed appearance, we also know that they don''t have any challenges.


    "How can I train them?" PI Yongchun looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.

 Chapter 2655

    "Either there is a place with more elixir, skill or aura to help them absorb aura more quickly, or they try their best to consume their real Qi until they consume all their real Qi! Anyway, the purpose of both of them is the same. They are to absorb more Aura, exercise physique and improve cultivation! "


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang added: "however, it''s not clear whether it will be life-threatening to consume all the Qi, so it depends on your choice."


    When he first entered heaven, he was in a hurry to the city of sin and consumed his true Qi, which enabled him to quickly step into the list of immortals.


    It''s just that he can have this kind of nature, which has an indispensable relationship with Nuwa stone. These people in the Shenying team may not have such good luck as him. They can really help them absorb more Aura quickly, but what will happen later is beyond his expectation.


    As for the elixir, Zhen Miao has not finished even the elixir of the dragon group, and can''t reach the eagle team for the time being.


    As for the skill, his Yulong Jue is good, but it can''t be passed on easily.


    PI Yongchun thought about Xu Shaotang''s words carefully, and then said with firm eyes: "it''s really hard to find a place with stronger aura. As for pills and skills, it''s even more unthinkable! It seems that there is only the latter method. When Xu Shao trained us, we dared to work hard. Don''t we dare now? "


    "Just understand." Xu Shaotang said seriously: "someone once told me that cultivation is against the heaven. There are too many unpredictable dangers on this road. Now that you have chosen this road, you will unswervingly go on, no matter how many dangers are ahead!"


    PI Yongchun nodded and said, "I believe we don''t have a coward here! Even if we don''t have the skills and pills, we can''t stop us from becoming stronger! "


    "I believe you too!"


    Xu Shaotang patted PI Yongchun heavily on the shoulder, then suddenly patted his head again and said with a smile, "it seems that I can help you solve the problem of Gongfa!"


    "Really?" PI Yongchun was slightly stunned, and then he asked with eyes full of light: "does Xu Shao have any skill in his hand?"


    "There seems to be!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, PI Yongchun has a black face.


    He felt as if Xu Shaotang was teasing him. If he had it, he would have it. If he didn''t, he would not. How could he have it?


    Don''t let him be happy again in the end. Xu Shaotang has done a lot in training them!


    "What are you looking at?"


    Looking at PI Yongchun, Xu Shaotang turned his eyes and said, "can I cheat you? Wait for me to look first! "


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang sank his consciousness into the bag of heaven and earth and carefully searched it.


    When he was in heaven, he killed a lot of strong people and wiped out all the treasures of those strong people. He remembered that there should be some cultivation methods. He couldn''t use those methods, so he didn''t pay much attention to them. He almost forgot that he still had them.


    The gains and losses are put in the bag of heaven and earth. If they are put in other places, I''m afraid he can''t find them now.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang standing there motionless, PI Yongchun couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Also said to look for, he stood here without even moving his eyelids! Sure enough, they are still teasing him!


    "I''m glad I''ve prepared for it!" PI Yongchun is very happy in his heart, because he thought of it in time, otherwise he would be teased by the demon instructor.


    However, even though they are ready, they are still a little lost at the moment. After all, it''s too hard for them to practice the skill!


    It''s good that he didn''t find it. After this search, he found that he really had a lot of cultivation techniques. Some of them were obtained by killing Yang Zhuo, the elder of Xiandao League, and others were obtained from Tiansheng temple and Yundi palace. However, Yang Zhuo''s techniques were so evil that Xu Shaotang soon abandoned them. Finally, he chose a skill of Tiansheng temple, which was also his booty £¡


    Just when PI Yongchun was no longer hopeful, an animal skin scroll that looked like some years suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    Magic?


    Looking at the animal skin roll that suddenly appears in Xu Shaotang''s hands, PI Yongchun suddenly widens his eyes, but he mutters to himself that Xu Shaotang has leisure to learn magic.


    However, the sudden appearance of the scroll made him rekindle a glimmer of hope. Looking at the scroll, he just didn''t know if it was the skill Xu Shaotang wanted to give them.


    "Take it!"


    Xu Shaotang handed PI Yongchun the animal skin roll in his hand, "this is the spoils I got when I once killed a cultivation genius!"


    "Let me see!"


    PI Yongchun snatched the hide roll from Xu Shaotang and began to look at it carefully. At first, he didn''t feel anything, but when he saw the back, his face suddenly looked shocked, but he was ecstatic.


    Skill, it''s really skill!Xu Shaotang gently kicked PI Yongchun and said with a smile, "are you satisfied now?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied! Thank you, Xu Shao PI Yongchun looked at Xu Shaotang gratefully and said with a smile: "I knew that Xu Shao, if you come here, you won''t come empty handed! We are Xu Shao''s disciples and grandchildren. Xu Shao won''t forget us if there are good things! "


    "Don''t flatter me!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t think I don''t know what you were thinking just now."


    "Hey, I was afraid of being abused by Xu Shao." PI Yongchun said with a shy smile.


    "Well, I''m too lazy to tell you."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "I''m leaving. I believe you know how to do the rest."


    "Shall we go now?" PI Yongchun said, "why don''t I ask someone to get some game for Xu Shao? Besides this, we have nothing to repay Xu Shao. "


    Although it''s been a long time, PI Yongchun still remembers Xu Shaotang''s preference. In the name of training, Xu Shaotang didn''t know how much game he had let them help.


    "No, it''s the best reward for me if you improve your cultivation well!"


    Xu Shaotang gently waved his hand, "do not send, we leave on their own."


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang turned around, the monkey and others who had stood upside down for a long time finally began to be unable to hold on. One by one, they fell down. Only the monkey was still standing there alone.


    Seeing these fallen people, PI Yongchun''s eyes suddenly brightened. Thinking about what Xu Shaotang had just said to him, he seemed to understand why Xu Shaotang wanted them to do this

 Chapter 2656

    In the next few days, Xu Shaotang would go to the deep pool for meditation every morning.


    I don''t know whether song Yinuo meant it or not. Every day when he came here for meditation, song Yinuo asked Su Nu to come with him, saying that she was afraid of his accident. As for the purpose of song Yinuo, only she knew.


    Xu Shaotang tried to refine Taichu Ziqi many times, but he didn''t make any progress, which made him feel powerless.


    It took a lot of luck to get such a treasure as Taichu Ziqi, but now there is no way to refine it.


    The key is that Taichu Ziqi seems to know that he has the idea of refining it. Every now and then he makes a mess in his Dantian. Although it doesn''t kill him, it makes him uneasy. This feeling really makes him feel depressed.


    Fortunately, there is still a plain girl with her side. When she is upset, she can say a few ambiguous love words with plain girl to take advantage of what men like, which can also relieve the feeling of uneasiness.


    When his meditation was disturbed by Taichu Ziqi again, he left the deep pool again.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang come out of the deep pool, the plain girl sitting on the bank immediately stands up and looks at him on guard.


    Looking at Su Nu, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. She looked at Su Nu and said with a smile, "Why are you so nervous? Can I still eat you? "


    "Come on!"


    Xu Tang is always on guard against thieves, though she has no sense of defending herself.


    But it''s an attitude, isn''t it?


    Although she can''t escape Xu Shaotang''s clutches in the end, she has to show her attitude and can''t let the bastard think that she has given in to his "lewd power".


    Xu Shaotang has a bad smile. She has already appeared in front of Su nu. Su Nu wants to hide, but she is not as fast as Xu Shaotang.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang has been unscrupulous embrace plain girl''s soft waist, proud smile: "it''s been several days, haven''t used to it?"


    "I''ll never get used to it


    Plain girl said, but her body reaction has completely betrayed her.


    Her body did not struggle at all, and she was used to the intimacy with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang noticed the change of Su Nu''s body reaction, and he was very happy. He knew that Su Nu''s words were right and wrong, but he didn''t break them. He just said with a smile: "since I won''t get used to it all my life, I''ll get used to it all my life."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, a strong sense of sweetness rose in her heart.


    Although this is not a beautiful love story, she knows that this is the most real idea in Xu Shaotang''s heart. It is often this kind of not beautiful but true love story that is most likely to capture a woman''s heart.


    Looking at Su Nu''s eyes full of emotion, Xu Shaotang involuntarily kisses her soft lips.


    In recent days, they can''t remember how many times they have been kissing. Although they were forced to kiss by Xu Shaotang every time, in the end, they were both moved by each other.


    However, they just stay on the kiss. Whenever Xu Shaotang''s hand is not honest, she will be mercilessly patted away by Su nu. After a few days, Xu Shaotang''s hand is honest now. He just hugs Su Nu''s waist and has no other action.


    While they were kissing each other, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt peeped. He was just wondering. Su Nu also had this feeling. He quickly asked her to separate her lips from Xu Shaotang''s. They both followed the place where the peeping feeling came from, and the divine consciousness quickly shrouded the area.


    "It''s not human!"


    They spoke almost at the same time, and chased in that direction at the same time.


    At the same time, a gray shadow quickly fled to the depth of the forest.


    But, discovered by Xu Shaotang and Su Nu, it is impossible for her to escape.


    After a while, they caught up with the shadow and stopped it.


    Only then did they find out that it was a monkey with black tail and grey body.


    The size of this monkey is larger than that of other monkeys. When he was stopped by two people, he suddenly scratched his ears and gills. His eyes looked left and right, as if he wanted to escape.


    "Spirit beast?"


    Seeing the monkey''s action, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu look at each other in astonishment.


    Spirit beast is not uncommon, Xu Shaotang cut the monster are all unknown, not to mention the spirit beast!


    Of course, the premise is, in heaven!


    However, to their surprise, there are spirit beasts on the earth!


    Counting the time, it''s only half a year since the seal of the gate of heaven was completely broken. The earth, whose aura has been exhausted for such a long time, has produced a spirit beast in such a short time. Does that mean that there will be a spirit beast in the near future?


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang immediately feel some headache, if really large-scale appear monster, that can be a lot of trouble.Just as they looked at each other, the black tailed monkey found the space and ran away quickly again.


    "How dare you run?"


    Xu Shaotang''s body moves and grabs the black tailed monkey''s tail. The black tailed monkey is obviously unwilling to be captured easily. With a flash of fierce light in his eyes, he immediately opens his mouth to bite Xu Shaotang''s arm. However, it is Xu Shaotang''s lightning slap that greets him.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped the monkey with real Qi. Although he didn''t want the monkey to die, he also made it dizzy.


    After a slap, the black tailed monkey still refuses to give in easily. It seems that he wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    There were several loud slaps.


    After being slapped by Xu Shaotang for several times in a row, the black tailed monkey is finally honest. It no longer resists powerlessly. It just touches the "buzzing" head with its own hand, and the fierce light in its eyes disappears completely. It also tries to squeeze out a few tears. Looking at Xu Shaotang pitifully, it seems to be begging Xu Shaotang for mercy.


    "Now at last be honest!"


    Looking at this pitifully looking at his own black tailed monkey, Xu Shaotang gently smiles, carrying the black tailed monkey back to the girl''s side, at the same time, he looks at the black tailed monkey curiously and asks with great interest: "can you understand me?"


    Black tailed monkey just looked at Xu Shaotang pitifully, and his mouth made a "squeak" sound.


    "It seems that it has just come into being!"


    Seeing that the black tailed monkey can''t understand what he''s talking about, Xu Shaotang looks thoughtful. After a moment, he winks at Su Nu, takes the black tailed monkey back to the edge of the deep pool, picks up his cell phone and dials PI Yongchun.

 Chapter 2657

    "Xu Shao, what can I do for you?"


    When the phone was connected, PI Yongchun''s voice came from inside.


    Xu Shaotang asked, "you used to train in the mountains behind your camp, didn''t you?"


    "Yes PI Yongchun didn''t know what Xu Shaotang asked about it, but he said seriously: "before, we had people training in it almost every day. Soon afterwards, we would organize the team members to go to the mountain for group confrontation training, and the training items were all those items that Xu Shaotang had trained us before."


    "That means you are familiar with this mountain, aren''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and then said, "I ask you, have you ever seen a monkey with black tail and grey body in this mountain before?"


    "Ah?"


    PI Yongchun on the other end of the phone was a little bit sluggish. After a moment, he was speechless and said, "Xu Shao, are you so greedy that you start to hit the black tailed monkey? It''s a primate, and it''s a first-class protected animal... "


    "What do you think?"


    Xu Shaotang said: "I am so greedy in your eyes? If I want to eat, I''ll chop you up, you bastard


    God knows what PI Yongchun is thinking in his head. He just asks about the black tailed monkey. He thinks he wants to kill the black tailed monkey! This brain is really not what ordinary people can have!


    "You are so greedy PI Yongchun thought deeply and said with a smile: "I''m not curious about Xu Shao. How do you call me for the black tailed monkey?"


    "I''m too lazy to tell you!" Xu Shaotang said, "in other words, you''ve all seen this kind of black tailed monkey before, haven''t you?"


    "I must have seen it!"


    PI Yongchun said: "we don''t say we can see it every time we train, but we can see it several times a year. There are many black tailed monkeys in the mountains behind us."


    "Well, it''s none of your business! Hang up


    Without giving PI Yongchun a chance to ask questions, Xu Shaotang hangs up quickly.


    Su Nu listened to what they said on the phone. When Xu Shaotang hung up, Su Nu immediately asked curiously, "why do you ask this?"


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin and said thoughtfully: "according to PI Yongchun, I guess this black tailed monkey should be from this mountain. It''s only recently that he has developed intelligence. But I don''t know now. It''s just an individual phenomenon or a large-scale phenomenon."


    "Does this matter?"


    Plain girl is full of don''t understand of looking at Xu Shaotang.


    Although she was shocked at the fact that intelligent spirit beasts began to appear on the earth, she was only shocked. Xu Shaotang asked PI Yongchun what he said and what he said now, but she couldn''t understand what he meant.


    "Of course it''s important!" Xu Shaotang reached out his hand and scraped Su Nu''s nose. After she got a shy look, she continued: "if this kind of spirit beast appears on a large scale, it means that the spirit concentration of the earth is enough to make the beast produce intelligence. This is not a good thing for us."


    Plain girl thought about it, but it was such a truth, and then she was full of curiosity and asked, "what if it''s just a case?"


    "If it''s just an example, it might be a good thing for us." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if this spirit beast is only an example, it means that there are treasures in this mountain that can speed up the animal''s intelligence, or there are places like spirit veins!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu''s face suddenly showed the color of enlightenment.


    "It''s really smart of you to think of so many things for such a simple thing."


    Su Nu''s bright eyes are full of deep feelings. She seems to be proud of her man''s intelligence.


    "Hey hey, do you know how smart I am now?"


    Xu Shaotang is proud to smile at Su Nu, and then puts his eyes on the black tailed monkey in his hand. With his eyes slightly turning, he says to himself, "the spirit beast condenses the demon pill and becomes a demon beast. After all, the demon beast is harmful to people. It''s better to remove it as soon as possible, so as not to harm people after becoming a demon beast in the future."


    "You..."


    When Su Nu asked Xu Shaotang why she didn''t let go of a little spirit beast, she saw Xu Shaotang quietly wink at her. She immediately realized that Xu Shaotang had a different meaning when he said this. She immediately closed her mouth and didn''t say any more words. She was puzzled again in her heart. She didn''t know which one Xu Shaotang was playing.


    When Xu Shaotang spoke, he was quietly observing the eyes and movements of the black tailed monkey in his hands. But after he said these words, the black tailed monkey still didn''t have any reaction, but still looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    "Well, it seems that he has just developed his intelligence. He can''t understand people''s words at all."


    Xu Shaotang put down his heart, light glanced at the black tailed monkey, and deliberately said: "next time we dare to disturb our good things when we are intimate, I have to fry you and drink!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu was amused, but she looked at him angrily and twisted her hand on his arm.This bastard is really shameless. He can talk nonsense in front of a spirit beast.


    However, she now understands why Xu Shaotang said that on purpose just now. She wants to test whether the black tailed monkey really can''t understand human speech. If she can understand it, she will certainly show fear when she hears that Xu Shaotang is going to kill him.


    The black tailed monkey didn''t show any fear when he heard those words just now. It seems that the black tailed monkey really can''t understand people''s words.


    The thick skinned and fleshy Xu Shaotang directly ignored the slight pain on his arm, put the black tailed monkey down with a smile, waved at it and said, "let''s go! Come on, don''t show up in front of me again


    After being put down by Xu Shaotang, the black tailed monkey didn''t leave immediately. He just squatted there hesitantly. He didn''t know whether the man in front of him really wanted to let it go or just wanted to make fun of it. He was afraid that when he ran away, he would be beaten when he was caught again.


    A moment later, the black tailed monkey tries to leave for two steps. Seeing that Xu Shaotang doesn''t chase him, he tries to step back for two steps.


    So retreat tens of meters, see Xu Shaotang or no plan to chase it, it immediately seize the opportunity, quickly fled into the forest.


    "Are you really going to let it go?" Looking at the black tailed monkey disappearing in the dense forest, Su Nu asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "What do you think?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t we just need a guide? Otherwise, how can we know whether this is a large-scale event or a case in point? "


    "Well said!" Su Nu said with a light smile: "I see, in your heart, you wish this was an example. In this way, you can follow this black tailed monkey to find the treasure you imagined!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang secretly kisses the plain girl''s pretty face like lightning, and then says, "since you have guessed it, what are we waiting for?"

 Chapter 2658

    The black tailed monkey is frantically fleeing in the dense forest. It seems that he doesn''t want to fall into Xu Shaotang''s hands again.


    But it doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang''s divine consciousness has already locked it. Although Xu Shaotang and Su Nu are only following far behind, they promise that they won''t lose the black tailed monkey in the dense forest.


    Then, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a look of doubt.


    "We seem to have been here just now?" Xu Shaotang frowned and asked the girl in a low voice.


    He didn''t say that, but she didn''t notice. When he said that, she looked around carefully and nodded slightly: "it seems that she has really been here! Did the black tailed monkey find out that we were following him and deliberately take us around here? "


    "We don''t know if it''s found out, but it''s certain that it''s actually circling around."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "either it really found us, or it was very cautious, but I guess it''s not likely to find us."


    If both of them were found tracking a spirit beast, it would make people laugh.


    Su Nu thought for a moment, nodded slightly and said, "I don''t think I found us. I was scared by you. That''s why I''m so cautious."


    "Keep following. I''ll see how long it will go around!" Xu Shaotang smiles. He doesn''t believe that the black tailed monkey will go around like this all the time. If so, he will catch the black tailed monkey again and say it well.


    After making up their mind, the two continued to follow the black tailed monkey who took them around in the dense forest.


    In this process, the black tailed monkey several times quietly hide to observe whether there are people or other creatures around to follow.


    It wasn''t until the deeper part of the forest that the monkey was able to track more quickly.


    After drilling into the deep forest, the black tailed monkey carefully observed the surroundings again, and then quickly jumped into the cliff in front of it, and quickly shuttled on the cliff.


    "Interesting. It''s getting more and more interesting."


    Behind the black tailed monkey, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that we are going to have good luck!"


    "I hope so!"


    The plain girl nodded her head with a smile.


    When tracking this black tailed monkey, they also found several waves of black tailed monkeys. Those black tailed monkeys gathered in groups of three or five to forage or play. They looked like ordinary wild animals, completely different from the black tailed monkey they were tracking.


    Just for an example, Xu Shaotang can basically let go of his worries. Now he just needs to follow the black tailed monkey to find the thing that makes the black tailed monkey evolve into a spirit beast.


    After shuttling on the cliff for a while, the black tailed monkey stopped again, looked left and right, quickly jumped under the cliff, came to a collapsed rock, and quickly sank into the messy and lush weeds beside the rock.


    They quickly followed and came to the weed. They found that there was a narrow hole behind the weed, but the hole was covered with weeds. They cleverly covered the narrow hole. If they had not come here to investigate, they would not have found the hole behind the weed.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the collapsed boulder. There were messy small stones around the boulder. Judging from the broken marks, the boulder should have fallen in the last two years. It was probably because of landslides or other reasons that the boulder was stripped from the mountain and exposed the narrow hole.


    "Follow me. Be careful."


    Xu Shaotang patted Su Nu''s hand and quickly climbed into the cave. He knew that the good thing that made the black tailed monkey evolve into a spirit beast was in the cave!


    After Xu Shaotang climbed into the cave, Su Nu also slowly followed. The cave was too narrow. They had to crawl on the ground to crawl in the cave.


    However, after climbing more than 10 meters into the cave, the cave gradually became spacious. Although they still need to crawl, they can let their arms move freely.


    More than ten meters later, the cave became more spacious. They could walk in the cave with their waists.


    With the continuous deepening, the cave is becoming more and more spacious, which is not so much a cave as a gap caused by the mountain cracking. From the outside to the inside, it is becoming more and more spacious, and the crack on the top of the head is also getting higher and higher.


    There are also some messy debris on the ground, which should have fallen when the mountain cracked.


    Xu Shaotang''s divine consciousness is still firmly locked in the black tailed monkey in the cave. He can clearly feel that the distance between them and the black tailed monkey is shrinking. The black tailed monkey has not moved for a while.


    It seems that they will soon see what they are looking for.


    Sure enough, tens of meters later, their eyes suddenly brightened. They saw the black tailed monkey standing in front of a small tree almost one person high. The tree did not grow on the ground, but grew out of the cliffs on both sides of the crack.There are two fist sized but slightly yellowing fruits on the top of the small tree, which looks a bit like immature oranges.


    Although she didn''t know what fruit it was, she understood that the black tailed monkey mostly ate the fruit from the tree, so that she could become a spirit beast from an ordinary beast.


    The fruit with this effect is certainly not a common spiritual fruit.


    Seeing the two people coming out suddenly, the black tailed monkey suddenly fell into panic. After a slight loss of consciousness, he suddenly jumped to the small tree, as if trying to pick the fruit off the tree.


    Just as it moved, Xu Shaotang followed.


    Just as he was about to pick the fruit from the tree, a slap fell from his head.


    "Bang..."


    The black tailed monkey was slapped by Xu Shaotang and fell on the ground. Seeing that the two fruits could not be preserved, the black tailed monkey reluctantly took a look at Xu Shaotang, got up from the ground and quickly fled to the cave.


    However, as soon as it arrived at Su Nu, Su Nu slapped her again.


    The black tailed monkey was fanned away again. Under the pain of eating, it made a "squeak" sound and looked at the plain girl with a look of amazement.


    "Let it be honest!"


    Listening to its harsh cry, Xu Shaotang said to Su Nu with a smile, "if it dares to run around again, we''ll stew it tonight!"


    When talking, Xu Shaotang looks at the black tailed monkey with bad intentions. Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the black tailed monkey suddenly trembles. He dares to escape. Just like a wronged daughter-in-law, he squats on the ground and no longer squeaks. He just looks at Xu Shaotang with his pitiful eyes again.

 Chapter 2659

    Until the black tailed monkey calmed down, Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the two fruits on the tree growing from the cliff.


    He soon found a pedicle on the tree. It seems that there should have been three fruits on the tree. As for the one that disappeared, you don''t need to know that it must have been eaten by the greedy black tailed monkey.


    "Is this the fruit of the spirit?" Su Nu asked curiously.


    "It should be."


    Repressing his excitement, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s a bit like xuanlingguo, but I''m not sure."


    While speaking, Xu Shaotang finds out the remnant volume of "Qingyu Danlu" from the quick bag of heaven and earth. He remembers that there are the characteristics of xuanlingguo recorded on it.


    Soon, he found the records of xuanlingguo in the remnant volume. Comparing with the records of Qingyu Danlu, he carefully observed the two fruits again.


    Looking at it, Xu Shaotang''s face was more happy, but with a little doubt between his eyebrows, he muttered: "it''s impossible..."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is in doubt, Su Nu grabs the black tailed monkey and brings the frightened black tailed monkey to Xu Shaotang: "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? You don''t know? "


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said, "according to the records of Qingyu Danlu, these two fruits should really be Xuanling fruits."


    "Since they are all determined to be xuanlingguo, what''s the problem?" Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang puzzled.


    No matter what these two fruits are, there is no doubt that these two fruits belong to rare natural resources and local treasures, especially in the earth where the aura has just recovered. It is reasonable for Xu Shaotang to show his joy when encountering such a good thing, but the doubts between his eyebrows dilute this joy.


    "According to the above records, it takes ten years for Xuanling fruit to blossom and bear fruit, and it takes another ten years for the fruit to fully mature. Now, from the appearance of these two fruits, they should be fully mature in another month or two." Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "but how long has it taken for us to revive the aura of the earth? In the past, the concentration of the aura of the earth should not be enough to make the xuanlingguo blossom and bear fruit!"


    is the essence of heaven and earth, and the essence of heaven and earth can be turned into the real treasure of heaven and earth. The Reiki of the earth almost completely dried up a few years ago, not even enough to make people condense. How can we make this mysterious fruit blossom and bear fruit?


    "According to you, did you have plenty of aura before that?" Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    She understood where Xu Shaotang''s doubts were. When she thought about it, even she thought it was incredible.


    "I don''t know, but I think it''s also very close."


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes and felt it for a while, but he didn''t feel that the aura here was stronger than that outside, which denied his conjecture that the aura here was hidden.


    Without abundant aura, xuanlingguo can''t blossom and bear fruit at all, but this fast maturing xuanlingguo is really placed in front of him, which makes him a little confused.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled appearance, she said with a smile, "no matter how he grows up, as long as it''s a beneficial spiritual fruit! In other words, aren''t you an alchemist? What''s the effect of this xuanlingguo? "


    "If you look at it, you will know!" Xu Shaotang slowly reaches out his hand and points to the black tailed monkey that is carried by Su nu.


    If you don''t understand, he doesn''t want to think about it any more. He calls Zhen Miao or Jiu Wei back to ask her if she knows how this situation happened.


    "It?"


    The plain girl looked at the pitiful black tailed monkey in her hand, and her eyes were full of thinking. "Do you mean that this mysterious fruit can help people improve their strength quickly?"


    "Xuanling can help people improve their strength, but the improvement is very limited. It can''t be compared with the natural materials and treasures like dilingguo." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, with a different smile on his face, and asked Su Nu with a smile, "do you know the xisui pill?"


    "Xisui pill? Of course I know! "


    Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, "do you mean that the Xuanling fruit can be used to refine the pith washing pill?"


    Although she only knew some knowledge about alchemy, she also knew that xisui pill, once considered as a kind of pill with chicken ribs, was a kind of medicine.


    In fact, xisui pill itself is a good pill. It can wash tendons and cut marrow, and help people improve their cultivation qualification. But for people with higher qualification, its effect is more limited. If you meet those cultivation talents, xisui pill almost has no effect.


    Because of its high price, people who need to use it can''t afford to buy it, and people who can afford it can''t use it. For example, the children of big families or clans are not too poor in their own qualifications, and few people can use it. Therefore, this pill is considered as chicken ribs by many people.


    Only those big families and large families, occasionally produce one or two children with poor qualifications, will use this pill.


    When she thought about it, she instantly understood why the black tailed monkey had evolved from an ordinary beast to a spirit beast. It seemed that the mysterious spirit fruit had improved its quality and allowed it to enter the threshold of demon cultivation."Xuanlingguo can also be used to refine xisui pill, but it''s too wasteful!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this Xuanling fruit can be used to refine a more advanced quenched pill! It can not only improve a person''s qualification, but also refine his physique, so that people can absorb the aura of heaven and earth faster! In short, this is the enhanced version of the combination of xisui Dan and Juyuan Dan


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, plain girl''s eyes suddenly showed a trace of joy: "so, you can use these two Xuanling fruits to refine the quenched yuan pill for Enoch?"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and joked: "I don''t plan your share. What are you happy about?"


    He didn''t joke with Su nu. He really didn''t plan her share. With Su Nu''s qualification and Yu Long Jue, there was no need to use Cui yuan Dan.


    I believe that Su Nu also understands this truth. The reason why she is happy is that she is happy for song Yinuo and Lin Shuying, who are unable to enter the threshold of cultivation!


    When she was happy for his women, she actually regarded them as sisters and indirectly admitted her own identity.


    "Even if you give it, it depends on whether I want it or not." Su Nu snorted, but she didn''t go on with Xu Shaotang''s words. She knew that Xu Shaotang was teasing her, so she waited for her to go on, and then she fell into his trap.


    "Haha, don''t be so happy, you are just happy for Enoch and them?" Xu Shaotang came to Su Nu''s side and said with a smile, "so, do you treat yourself as Xu''s family?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s teasing words, Su Nu looks at him angrily. Even if she doesn''t say it, she still has to be teased by Xu Shaotang

 Chapter 2660

    These two Xuanling fruits are not mature yet. Although they can be used as medicine and alchemy after being picked, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang calls Long Fei and asks him to send two reliable people from the dragon group to guard. However, when Long Fei learns that there are natural resources and treasures here, he has to come and have a look in person.


    Later, Xu Shaotang called Zhen Miao and Jiuwei respectively. Zhen Miao was also puzzled about what Xu Shaotang said. However, Jiuwei seemed to know something, but she didn''t say it on the phone. Listening to her meaning, she seemed to plan to come and have a look in person.


    While waiting for them, Xu Shaotang also took advantage of this time to search the cave carefully.


    Unfortunately, there was no other discovery except the rubble and the two Xuanling fruits.


    This result made Xu Shaotang more confused. He really couldn''t understand what supported xuanlingguo to blossom and bear fruit.


    When hearing the sound of the helicopter coming from outside, Xu Shaotang quickly came to the cave and saw a helicopter constantly searching over the cliff.


    After seeing Xu Shaotang waving on the big stone, the helicopter flew straight to him.


    "You go to the camp of Weixi first and stop. I''ll call you later to pick me up!"


    After the helicopter pilot said a word, Long Fei jumped from the helicopter. Before him, Jiuwei and mu Tiance had already come to Xu Shaotang.


    "No, where''s the man I asked you to send me?"


    Looking at the helicopter leaving quickly, Xu Shaotang looked at Long Fei coming to him with a black line on his face, "don''t tell me, do you plan to help me guard these two Xuanling fruits?"


    "I wouldn''t mind taking the job if it wasn''t for the mess." Long Fei shrugged helplessly and pointed to Jiuwei, "originally I was going to bring people, but when they came, they asked me not to bring them. They wanted to guard here."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at Jiuwei and mu Tiance with astonishment.


    Mu Tiance spread his hands and squinted at Jiuwei. It was obvious that he was telling Xu Shaotang that he didn''t know anything. This was Jiuwei''s idea.


    See mu Tiance''s look, Xu Shaotang suddenly slightly a Leng, that is full of doubt eyes involuntarily look to nine tail.


    "Don''t be stunned, lead the way quickly!"


    Jiuwei can''t wait to urge Xu Shaotang. It seems that he is very interested in xuanlingguo in the cave.


    "What''s going on?" Looking at the impatient nine tail, Xu Shaotang can''t help but ask curiously: "you are also the demon emperor. Although Xuanling fruit is precious, it should not be enough to attract your demon emperor''s attention?"


    Among the miraculous drugs, xuanlingguo is indeed a precious one, but it can only be regarded as precious. Compared with those extremely rare miraculous drugs, there is still a gap.


    Jiuwei is also a demon emperor, and he has lived for hundreds of years. He doesn''t believe that Jiuwei has never seen xuanlingguo.


    Even those more precious elixirs than xuanlingguo, I haven''t seen Jiuwei care so much!


    There must be something wrong with it! Xu Shaotang said silently in his heart.


    Nine tail seems not willing to say more, light said: "go to see again!"


    "Well, whatever you say!" Xu Shaotang reluctantly looks at Jiuwei and asks mu Tiance again. He doesn''t get mu Tiance''s response, so he leads them into the cave.


    When several people came to the cave, the black tailed monkey, who was thrown aside by the plain girl, suddenly felt excited. He just glanced at nine tails quickly, and then he didn''t dare to look up again. He folded his tail and fell on the ground, shaking all over.


    This is the fear of the spirit beast to the advanced monster instinct!


    Jiuwei glanced at the black tailed monkey and went straight to the two xuanlingguo. He closed his eyes and felt the joy in his eyes. A moment later, he said to Xu Shaotang quietly, "well, we can help you to guard these two xuanlingguo. You can help you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing nine tail''s words, Su Nu was also slightly stunned. Xu Shaotang, who already knew their plan, said with a bitter smile: "you''re planning to rob it openly!"


    "I''m the robber!" Jiuwei smiles and looks at Xu Shaotang, "anyway, you have a lot of treasures. Don''t you always say that mu Tiance is your best friend? Let him have these two xuanlingguo."


    "Brother mu, control!"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless and looked at mu Tiance with a bitter smile.


    Mu Tiance has not yet opened his mouth, nine tail has light said: "I want to do things, he can''t manage!"


    Mu Tiance nodded deeply and gave Xu Shaotang a look of helplessness. Even his own face was full of doubts. He didn''t know which part of Jiuwei''s trouble was. From his understanding of Jiuwei, Jiuwei''s purpose was not for the two immature Xuanling fruits."Jiuwei, we''re all so familiar, don''t we?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "with the talent of Mu Tiance, do you think it is necessary for him to take xuanlingguo? Moreover, I believe you also know that the effect of refining xuanlingguo into quenched pill is much better than taking xuanlingguo directly! I didn''t come for you to know these two Xuanguo


    He firmly believes that Jiuwei has no interest in xuanlingguo. She deliberately says that she wants xuanlingguo just to keep them from knowing her real purpose!


    He is really curious now, what is it that can make Jiuwei even want to hide it from them!


    Is Is it something that makes xuanlingguo blossom and bear fruit? Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly moved, and his eyes gradually showed a clear look.


    He felt that his guess should be very possible. Except for the two immature Xuanling fruits, only this nonessential thing can enter the eye! It''s a pity that they don''t know what it is that can make xuanlingguo blossom and bear fruit on the earth where the aura is almost exhausted!


    "Are you so sure?"


    Jiuwei looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile but not a smile. "What else do you think I can draw besides xuanlingguo?"


    "Do you really think I don''t know?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the Xuanling fruit tree, pointed to the root of the tree and said, "I guess what interests you is the thing that can make Xuanling fruit blossom and bear fruit?"


    "So what?"


    Nine eyebrows slightly pick, said with a smile: "anyway, if I don''t say, you don''t know what that thing is, you still don''t think about it, you have enough treasures."

 Chapter 2661

    "Well, I don''t care, OK?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry, but looked at Jiuwei suspiciously, "then you can tell me now? Even if it''s death, you have to let me die, don''t you understand? "


    It''s true that even if there are too many things for Mu to use, even if there are too many things for him.


    Taichu Ziqi, Yinglong ghost, Nuwa stone


    Any of these things are beyond the imagination of others!


    "Are you sure you don''t?" The smile on Jiuwei''s face suddenly blooms, and he looks like an unscrupulous businessman.


    It seems that most of the unknown things are extremely rare. Otherwise, Jiuwei would not show the appearance of this unscrupulous businessman.


    "Be sure!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, I''m not your opponent. You can''t stop me if you want to rob me, can you? As long as it''s really useful to you, you can take it. But still, if you want to die, you have to let me know. "


    Listen to two people''s words, mu Tiance''s face is also full of the color of doubt, curious blunt nine tail asked: "you say that thing, exactly what?"


    "Psychic


    Nine tail full face smile of say.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Jiuwei with black lines on his face, or is the difference between people so big? He asked for a long time, nine tail is not to say, mu Tiance this casually asked, nine tail will tell them the answer!


    Depressed at the same time, Xu Shaotang asked curiously: "what is a psychic medium?"


    "I''m afraid if you know it, you''ll miss the psychic." Nine tail full of smile looking at Xu Shaotang, seems to be deliberately in his appetite.


    "I know the psychic!"


    When Xu Shaotang was speechless, the plain girl beside him suddenly said.


    "You know the psychic?"


    Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei looked at Jiuwei curiously at the same time. A moment later, Jiuwei said with a relieved smile: "I forgot, but you''ve been staying in Xiandao. It''s normal to know this medium."


    "I do know something, but it''s not very clear." Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "when I was in Xiandao, I heard that all things in heaven and earth can become psychic mediums, but those who can become psychic mediums are rare treasures in heaven and earth! But I don''t know what the role of psychics is


    A rare treasure in the world?


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately smiles. Although he doesn''t know what the psychic medium here is, the thing that can make the nine tail demon emperor so excited is worthy of the word "treasure".


    "Let me talk about it."


    Seeing Su Nu''s ambiguous words, Jiu Wei said with a smile: "Su Nu''s words are right. Everything in heaven and earth can become a medium. For example, Taichu Ziqi and Yinglong ghost in you can also become a medium at a specific time. Even the spirit in heaven and earth can also become a medium in essence! The so-called psychic medium is the most precious treasure that can breed other natural resources and local treasures! "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Jiuwei curiously and asked, "what is the medium here?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Jiuwei shook his head and said with a smile, "at least I don''t know yet. If you want to know what that medium is, you have to find it first."


    While talking, Jiuwei pointed to the stone wall of the Xuanling fruit tree and said with a smile: "the spirit medium is in the stone wall now. It is because of the existence of the unknown spirit medium that the precious spirit medicine Xuanling fruit can be bred under the condition of lack of spirit."


    "That is to say, if you want to find the medium here, you have to break the stone wall first, right?" Long Fei glanced at the stone wall over there, and then set his eyes on the two Xuanling fruits. "But if you break the stone wall here, can''t these two Xuanling fruits wait until they are mature? It''s a pity, isn''t it?"


    He didn''t know what the psychic medium was, but he knew that xuanlingguo was a real thing in front of him. According to Xu Shaotang, xuanlingguo would mature in two months at most. Now if they were allowed to break the stone wall and take away the psychic medium, xuanlingguo without the psychic medium would not mature.


    He himself is still thinking that if Xu Shaotang uses the Xuanling fruit to refine the quenched yuan pill, he can still divide one and a half.


    "I know you want to wait for xuanlingguo to mature and refine the quenched yuan pill for your women to improve their qualifications." Jiuwei looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and then said: "so, I will not break the stone wall now, but use my demon power to help xuanlingguo mature as soon as possible, and then break the stone wall after it matures! Of course, if you have too much soul milk to use, you can also use it to water the Xuanling fruit, which will ripen faster! How about that? Have I thought it over for you? "


    "It''s very thorough indeed!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and gives a thumbs up to Jiuwei, "but I can still afford to wait for a month or two. Don''t waste my milk."


    Although he does have a lot of soul milk there, but this is on earth, now he has not found a drop of soul milk! If you use one drop of spirit milk on your body, you will lose one drop. In the future, there will be more places to use spirit milk. You don''t need to waste spirit milk in order to seize this time."I knew you would say that." Nine tail laughs to tease a way.


    "Have you ever seen such a generous iron cock?" Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "well, I''m too lazy to think about this medium, but after you get it, you have to let me know what it is."


    Although the psychic medium was given to Jiuwei and mu Tiance, he always had to know what the psychic medium was, otherwise his heart would be like a cat scratch.


    Curiosity is not a good thing.


    "You''d better not know."


    Nine tail Yan Ran says with a smile: "know of words, maybe your intestines all want to regret green."


    "Besides, am I that kind of person?" Xu Shaotang said, "maybe I don''t like that kind of psychic medium you rarely see."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang with a stiff mouth, Jiuwei couldn''t help laughing: "when xuanlingguo matures, I''ll bring it back to you!"


    "Good."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "the rest of the things are up to you. We''ll withdraw now. Oh, yes, the spirit beast will be left for you to play with. But for it, we don''t know that there will be such a good thing here!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang takes Su Nu to the cave. Long Fei looks at the two Xuanling fruits and goes out with them.


    "Did you give them the psychic?" Outside the cave, Su Nu said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "things that can become psychic mediums are not necessarily worse than Taichu Ziqi. Are you so generous?"


    "Give it away, or what else?"


    Xu Shaotang said casually: "I hope mu Tiance can become better than me. In this way, he can do many things and I can be lazy. Ha ha!"

 Chapter 2662

    "You can think of it."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei couldn''t help laughing and said, "anyway, I don''t have a share in the psychic mediums. However, when you refine the Quyuan pill, you have to keep one for me!"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed. He said with a smile, "anyway, it''s a good thing for me that no matter whose cultivation has been improved."


    "You may not be able to count on me."


    Long Fei smiles a little, then says solemnly: "I want this for my child who is about to be born!"


    "You..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly a stagnation, speechless looking at Long Fei way: "uncle, you also want too long-term it!"


    Even though long Fei is a tough guy, he is no different from ordinary parents in the matter of children.


    "What a fart! It''s estimated that the baby will be born in these two days! " When the time came, he said, "I''ll drink for you again! I''ll let my child worship you as godfather. If you have any good things in the future, can you do without him? "


    Looking at Longfei''s cheap smile, Xu Shaotang immediately clapped Longfei''s shoulder and burst out laughing: "no problem! When you and my dry son are a little older, I will help him comb his body with real Qi to make sure that he will become a cultivation wizard! "


    "That''s about it!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei smiles contentedly and says with emotion: "Alas, I just found out now that it''s really happy to be able to fight my father!"


    "Go away!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and scolded, then asked, "is there any news from other witches?"


    The matter of the black witch was always a thorn in his heart.


    One day, if the conspiracy of the witches is not completely smashed, he will be restless.


    God knows what the crazy black witches will do to recreate the glory of the witches.


    "Don''t ask about that." Long Fei said with a smile: "now you are listed as a super protected animal. My father specially told me that I can''t trouble you during this period of time, so that you can rest at ease for a period of time! Don''t say there is no news of the witch, even if there is, I dare not tell you! Or my father will have to kill me! "


    Now they all know that Xu Shaotang''s demons are very heavy, and they don''t want to make Xu Shaotang''s demons heavier because of those trivial things.


    No matter what they can deal with or not, the Dragon general will strictly forbid Xu Shaotang from troubling him.


    "Well, even if I don''t say it, I''m happy and quiet." Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "well, you''ve seen xuanlingguo. Don''t spend it with me here. Your wife will give birth at any time. Go back and accompany me! If there''s something wrong with their mother and son, your father is going to kill you! "


    "Shut up! You crow mouth Long Fei said with a smile: "don''t you know that your mouth has been opened? The good doesn''t work, the bad does! Don''t you know what to say? "


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "go away!"


    Long Fei curls his mouth and makes a call to the helicopter pilot. When the helicopter comes, he suddenly lies in Xu Shaotang''s ear and whispers a word. Then he gets on the helicopter and leaves.


    Looking at the disappearing helicopter in the sky, Xu Shaotang could not help shaking his head and laughing, sighing softly: "poor parents all over the world..."


    "Why do you suddenly feel it again?" Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t you have a feeling?" Xu Shaotang hugged Su Nu''s waist and said with a smile, "why do you think long Fei came here in person? Isn''t it just for his unborn child? "


    In his heart, he knew that maybe Longfei himself felt that he was not very interested, and it was not convenient to say it at other times, so he said these things to him when he came to see xuanlingguo. It was better to say it naturally than to come to him for it.


    As a father of several, he can understand Long Fei''s love for his children, even if the child is not born, even men and women don''t know.


    Thinking carefully about Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu also understood Long Fei''s consideration and said with a smile, "he really has some painstaking feelings for his children."


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said naturally, "when you have our children, you will be like this."


    "Bah! What nonsense


    Su Nu spat and looked at Xu Shaotang, but suddenly she had more expectation.


    "That''s not bullshit." With a smile, Xu Shaotang hugged Su Nu closer to her and said with a chuckle, "I''m different from Long Fei. I hope our child is an ordinary person, and I hope he can live in an era of lack of aura."


    People in this world are always like this. What they can''t get is the most luxurious and what they yearn for.


    Long Fei didn''t become such a strong man as Xu Shaotang, so he hopes his children can surpass themselves and become a real strong man in the future, so now he begins to plan for his children.Xu Shaotang, on the other hand, has experienced too much killing and met too many strong men. He knows very well that there are people outside and there is heaven outside. He only hopes that his children will take martial arts or cultivation as a means of physical fitness in the future, not as a means of killing people.


    Both of them are fathers and love their children, but their expectations for their children are in the opposite direction.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the plain girl can''t help sighing in her heart.


    She knows that this is the most true words in Xu Shaotang''s mind. In the past, it was very easy for Xu Shaotang to achieve his ideal. But according to the present situation, it is a bit extravagant. The seal of heaven''s gate has been broken. It is much more difficult to let the earth return to the era of spiritual deficiency than to break the seal of heaven''s gate.


    Su Nu slowly stretched her waist, then took Xu Shaotang''s hand away from her waist, and said with a smile, "well, don''t think about these remote things. It''s almost dark. We should go back, or Enoch should worry about you again."


    "It''s not out of reach." Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said with a smile, "maybe it won''t be long before we have our own children?"


    "Bah!" Su Nu stares at Xu Shaotang, reaches for her hand and twists it around his waist. She is ashamed and angry and says, "can''t you think of anything else in your head?"


    "In my head, I think about beautiful things."


    Xu Shaotang laughs. With a scream, she holds her up and flies to song Anbang''s house

 Chapter 2663

    As soon as Xu Shaotang and Su Nu returned to song Anbang''s residence, song Anbang pushed the door in.


    "Why, old song, come back so early today?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Song Anbang with a smile. A few days ago, song Anbang almost didn''t come back until 90 p.m. today, he came back before 6 p.m., which really surprised him.


    "Why can''t I come back earlier?"


    Song Anbang sat down on the sofa in the living room and said, "I''ll come back whenever I want to. It''s in your way."


    "How dare I? This is your territory. If you want to speak, you can drown me with one mouthful of saliva." Xu Shaotang looked at him with a smile. Although song Anbang tried his best to cover up, the tired color in his eyes still did not escape Xu Shaotang''s eyes. "You look like you are very tired. Why do you go?"


    "What do you care about me?" Song Anbang glared at Xu Shaotang, then raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. He was a little tired and said, "today, I just finished surveying the exercise site..."


    "Survey exercise site..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, "do you want to start the exercise?"


    He can''t be more clear about the process of these exercises. Once the survey of the exercise site is completed, it basically means that the exercise is about to start.


    When the drill started, song Anbang was going to the drill headquarters, which meant that it was time for them to leave.


    "At three o''clock tomorrow morning, the exercise will officially begin!"


    Song Anbang nodded slightly, then glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "haven''t you been waiting for this one for a long time? Go away tomorrow. Don''t hang around in front of me. I''ll be angry when I look at you asshole! "


    "Well, when the drill is over, you will come back to the capital to have a rest for a few days. Tong''er often talks about you."


    Xu Shaotang knew that song Anbang was in a very bad mood. Although song Anbang wanted to spend more time with his daughter, he could do nothing about it. His father and daughter would not be able to get together for a few days. Tomorrow, or rather, they would be separated tonight. Song Anbang, who loves his daughter, would not feel better.


    If he molested his father-in-law again at this time, he would inevitably be scolded.


    Speaking of Xu Tong''s grandson, song Anbang''s tired face suddenly showed a trace of tenderness. His eyes staring at Xu Shaotang gradually softened and nodded silently.


    Knowing that the drill will start tomorrow, the atmosphere of the dinner which means separation is full of a faint sadness of parting. Song Anbang, who has been dragging Xu Shaotang to drink two cups with him every night for the past few days, has not drunk for the first time. He just quietly tastes the food carefully prepared by his daughter. Occasionally, he looks up at Song Yinuo, and his eyes are full of strong feelings of abandonment.


    After dinner, song Yinuo and Su Nu quietly clean up the dishes, but Xu Shaotang is called to the study by song Anbang.


    Song Anbang''s study is filled with smoke. He seldom smokes. He just finished smoking a cigarette, but he silently takes out a cigarette to light it.


    Looking at Song Anbang''s look, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling helpless. He looks in his own heaven and earth bag, and then takes out a pill and hands it to song Anbang.


    "What is this?" Song Dantang''s eyes flashed with curiosity.


    "Rat medicine! Dare you eat it? "


    Xu Shaotang laughs, but he just thrusts the pill into song Anbang''s hands.


    Song Anbang''s face was black, and he scolded: "you bastard, do you want to murder me?"


    Although he scolds Xu Shaotang, he puts the pill into his mouth without thinking. The pill melts at the entrance and flows into his limbs, making him feel comfortable.


    Feeling the change of his body, song Anbang''s face flashed with joy, and then stretched out his hand to Xu Shaotang with a straight face: "is there any more? It''s just one. I won''t die of poison! "


    "You are so greedy


    Xu Shaotang looks at Song Anbang with a black line on his face. He takes out a few Yangyuan pills and hands them to song Anbang. He says, "although this thing has the effect of strengthening the body, relaxing tendons and activating blood circulation, you can''t stand it even if you eat too much. You can take it easy."


    In Song Anbang''s position, it''s normal for people to have a full meal and a hungry meal. In addition, they often work hard for all kinds of things and have some physical problems. Xu Shaotang gave song Anbang pills in the hope that his health would be better.


    Although this father-in-law seldom gives him a good face, he knows in his own heart that song Anbang is a typical bean curd heart with a knife mouth.


    "I''ll give it to someone else!"


    Song Anbang lightly said a word, and called Xu Shaotang to sit, silently smoked a cigarette, slowly said: "you go to the eagle team, PI Yongchun has told me."


    "Are you going to thank me or something?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Why should I thank you?"


    Song Anbang''s face, which had just softened, turned black again. "They and their parents should thank you! They have a better score now. If anything happens in the future, they will have a better chance to survive! "Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile: "you are more and more like an old man now."


    Song Anbang snorted: "bullshit, I''m his son. Who else can I look like if I''m not like him?"


    "No, I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about the way to be a general!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "the old man once said to me that the generals don''t want to make achievements, but let their people live a few more days!"


    Song Anbang slightly meal, opened his mouth, seems to want to say something, but fell into silence, just silently smoking.


    For a long time, song Anbang sighed and said, "this is the only thing we can do."


    "It''s not easy to do that." With a smile, Xu Shaotang took a cigarette from Song Anbang''s desk and said in a soft voice, "all I can do is to protect more people from the threat of death."


    Song Anbang slightly raised his eyelids to look at Xu Shaotang, then lowered his eyes and said: "some words, standing in my position, should not have been said, but standing in the perspective of your father-in-law, you have to say."


    "I know what you want to say."


    Xu Shaotang dusted the ash in his hand and asked with a smile, "do you want me not to regard myself as the Savior?"


    "It seems that you have some self-knowledge."


    Song Anbang nodded his head and said: "no matter how powerful Xu Shaotang is, you are only one person after all, and there will be a time for human resources! You think the world will not turn without you, but don''t forget, you are just a dust in the world! This world, left who still turn! And only for your parents and wife and children, it is without you that you will lose the support of the spiritual world! "

 Chapter 2664

    "I know."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "so, I am more afraid of death than anyone else."


    "Everyone is afraid of death!"


    Song Anbang gave him a white look and said faintly: "you are smart, at least smarter than me! Some things, I believe you can understand, I don''t want to advise you too much, as long as you remember a little, do according to your ability! It''s not bravery, but stupidity, to do what you know you can''t do! "


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang snuffed out the cigarette he was about to finish smoking and nodded: "I have no advantages. My only advantage may be that I have self-knowledge. When I should go in, I should go back."


    "I don''t think so!"


    Song Anbang said, "it''s true that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. But if something goes beyond the scope of his ability, he''s still a good counselor! Although I don''t agree with the saying that everyone sweeps the snow in front of the door, when you can''t help it, it has some truth! Although you are jumping high now, I don''t know how many people expect you to fall down! When you fall down, many people can''t wait to step on it


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and asked in a low voice: "old song, what''s the matter with you today? Did you hear anything? "


    "I heard a fart!"


    Song Anbang didn''t glare at him angrily, "it''s because after long Jiang told me what he had been hiding before, I know how many things you bastards have done secretly! It''s a miracle that you bastard can live up to now with all the things you''ve done


    The truth is that the more you know, the more you worry.


    Song Anbang now is such a situation. Before, he only knew that Xu Shaotang often fought against those who tried to do harm to Xia state, but he didn''t know that Xu Shaotang also experienced many strange things in his opinion. For these people, those things were nothing but ten dead and no life!


    It''s a matter of course for Xu Shaotang to protect his family and defend his country, no matter for him or others. However, in his view, Xu Shaotang is a little too big for the affairs of heaven and ancient demons.


    Although Xu Shaotang is sitting well in front of him now, he knows clearly in his heart how many dangers Xu Shaotang has experienced in doing those things. It can be said that if he is careless, Xu Shaotang will be doomed.


    "Hey, there are some things I don''t want to do, but I''m forced to do it!" Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to smile, and pretended to sigh: "the so-called tree wants to be quiet, but the wind is not enough, I don''t have a way to do it?"


    "You are not the same kind of people as us. I also know that you are forced to be helpless."


    Song Anbang glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "anyway, it''s still that sentence. Do everything according to your ability! If I didn''t see you bastard leaving tomorrow, I wouldn''t bother to tell you such nonsense! "


    "Look what you said, Weixi is not far from the capital. We want to see it all the time. You have to make it as if you are going to die." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when it''s OK in the future, I''ll come to see you with Enoch. Next time, I''ll come with tong''er."


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you. I''m angry when I see you!"


    Song Anbang said: "when you have time to spend more time at home with your family, you bastard often disappear for no reason, and I don''t know how many people are thinking about you! In addition, when you have nothing to do, keep quiet. Don''t you know what''s going on? "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Xu Shaotang smiles at Song Anbang and says seriously: "I can suppress the demons now. The situation is much better than before. Don''t worry about my broken things. Do your work well! You don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at you. If you have any mistakes, the dragon will have to hit you on the board! "


    "I know!"


    Song Anbang nodded slightly.


    "By the way, someone asked me to give you a message: War is out of the ordinary!"


    "Out of the ordinary? what do you mean? Who asked you to bring this sentence to me? " Song Anbang looks at Xu Shaotang with doubts.


    "I can''t say that. If I say too much, someone will hit me on the board." Xu Shaotang smile, slowly stood up and stretched a stretch, said: "well, if it''s OK, I''ll go out first, I guess, you should also be ready to start?"


    Although the exercise didn''t start until three in the morning, song Anbang must have arrived at the exercise headquarters ahead of time. Now it''s almost ten in the evening. It''s estimated that he should also start.


    "I''ll go by myself later. Don''t send any of you!"


    Song Anbang didn''t want to see his daughter''s sad color when she left. After telling Xu Shaotang, he put his hand into his clothes and showed some hesitation on on his face.


    Seeing the hesitation on Song Anbang''s face, Xu Shaotang asked, "what else


    "It''s OK. Go away!"


    Song Anbang impatiently waved his hand, and clenched his fist to stretch his hand out of his pocket.


    "Well, then I''m going away?" As soon as Xu Shaotang turned around, he turned back and asked, "is there really nothing wrong?"Looking at Song Anbang''s look, it is obvious that there are some things, but I don''t know what makes him so hesitant.


    "Get out, get out of here!"


    Song Anbang turned his face to one side and waved his hands impatiently, but the color of hesitation on his face became heavier and heavier.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, looked at Song Anbang again, and walked slowly to the door.


    "Wait!"


    When he just arrived at the door, song Anbang''s face suddenly showed a decisive look, and then he asked him to stop. When Xu Shaotang came back, something had been smashed from Song Anbang''s hand, "take it and get out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang catches what song Anbang has thrown. It is only then that he discovers that what he has thrown is a peace talisman.


    "This..."


    Looking at the Ping''an talisman in his hand, Xu Shaotang was stunned and said with a laugh: "old song, you still believe this! So, when did you ask for this? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s laughter, song Anbang''s face suddenly turned black. He knew that he would laugh at giving this peace talisman to this bastard, so he hesitated there for a long time. As a result, he didn''t expect it!


    "When I went with Wei Zhan to survey the exercise site, I stopped by an ancient temple to ask for it!" Song Anbang stares at Xu Shaotang with his neck, reaches out his palm and says angrily, "if you want to love me or not, don''t give it back to me!"


    "Yes, of course!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "no matter whether it works or not, it''s also your intention, isn''t it? Well, thank you, father-in-law! "


    He thought in his heart that this father-in-law is really a knife in the mouth and a bean curd in the heart. Song Anbang, who has never believed in Buddhism, is not easy to ask for this peaceful talisman for him. Although they always pinch each other when they meet, this father-in-law is looking forward to him.


    "Get out of here, I''ll clean up and go!"


    After Xu Shaotang left his study, song Anbang suddenly showed a smile on his face. He shook his head and said with a smile: "it''s not easy to hear this bastard call" father-in-law. "! It''s strange. What''s the meaning of the sentence that the bastard brought? "

 Chapter 2665

    After Xu Shaotang left, song Anbang silently smoked in his study. When the time on his watch pointed to 11 p.m., he slowly stood up.


    Out of the study, light step to the outside of song Yinuo''s room, and quietly stand outside the room for two minutes, after a deep breath, this slowly down the stairs.


    Wu Zi took off the coat and hat from the coat and hat rack and put it on. He looked upstairs again reluctantly. With a helpless sigh in his heart, he slowly opened the door and went out.


    The helicopter was already waiting at the door. Seeing song Anbang coming out, he quickly opened the cabin door for him.


    Song Anbang boarded the helicopter, but his eyes began to turn red.


    The helicopter pilot noticed song Anbang''s abnormality and opened his mouth slightly. He wanted to ask something, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back and just quietly went back to the cockpit to start the helicopter.


    When the helicopter roared, song Anbang''s tears also fell.


    After the sound of the helicopter outside was getting farther and farther away, song Yinuo opened the door and ran out of the room. He came to the window and looked at the helicopter in the air. His tears fell uncontrollably.


    Just as it happened, a pair of powerful hands hugged her from behind, and a gentle voice rang out in her ear: "don''t be sad, I will accompany you to see him when I have time, and I will bring tong''er with me next time."


    "Well!"


    Song Yinuo leaned on Xu Shaotang''s arms and nodded his head gently, but he thought silently in his heart that he didn''t know when the next time would be.


    Although the flight from the capital to Weixi is only about three hours, sometimes the three hours'' distance is like a natural moat blocking their father and daughter.


    "Well, let''s have a rest early."


    Xu Shaotang patted song Yinuo''s beautiful back and said softly, "let''s not rush back to the capital tomorrow. It''s hard to come out. We can enjoy the scenery along the way slowly."


    "Good!"


    Song Yinuo nodded his head gently, but his body squeezed more tightly into Xu Shaotang''s arms. It seemed that only in this way could he get more warmth.


    ¡­¡­


    Close to early in the morning, song Anbang finally arrived at the drill headquarters.


    Different from the previous exercise headquarters, this one is a bit crude. The headquarters are located in a deep mountain. In addition to some necessary command facilities, there are only a few crude marching beds for people to rest.


    When song Anbang walked into the headquarters temporarily excavated underground, Wei Zhan had already arrived one step ahead of him.


    Seeing song Anbang with red eyes coming in, the people in the headquarters immediately stood at attention and saluted. After Song Anbang saluted back, Wei Zhan came to song Anbang and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t tell me, you''re crying? "


    "Go away!"


    Song Anbang glared at Wei Zhan, then asked with a straight face, "have the people of the Dragon Group entered the exercise site?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Wei Zhan shrugged helplessly and said: "it''s not that you don''t know the abilities of those people in the dragon group. They want to hide. Our detection methods are useless. Moreover, we still have about three hours to go before the beginning of the exercise. We don''t know who the primary target of the dragon group is. We don''t believe that the people in the Dragon Group will make us aware of their intention in advance, just like We won''t let them know where our headquarters are, either. "


    Hearing Wei Zhan''s words, song Anbang suddenly moved in his heart and showed a clear look in his eyes. Then he shook his head and said, "the drill has started now!"


    At this moment, song Anbang seems to have finally understood the meaning of the sentence "military unstoppable" brought by Xu Shaotang!


    When he thought of Xu Shaotang''s unwillingness to say more about who was going to bring a message to him, he had a general idea in his mind.


    "And now?"


    Wei Zhan was slightly stunned. "Do you want to start the drill ahead of time and surprise the people below?"


    "No!"


    Song Anbang shook his head again and frowned: "I suspect that the dragon group, as the imaginary enemy, will not launch an attack according to the time stipulated in the exercise, and will probably launch an attack ahead of time!"


    "No..."


    Hearing song Anbang''s words, Wei Zhan frowned and said, "we have never had such a situation in our previous exercises."


    "Do you think this exercise is the same as before?" Song Anbang glanced at Wei Zhan faintly, "which previous exercise, the dragon will personally participate in it? This time, long will be the commander of the imaginary enemy himself. Long will ask that the performance be close to the actual combat. If we really work with those friars, do you think they will tell us these rules? "


    Exercise is actual combat. Although all of them keep this sentence in mind, any exercise can not completely become actual combat, because as long as it involves exercise, there will be many rules and regulations, but the real battlefield does not have these rules and regulations.


    Just like they had already made a plan for the exercise a few days ago, but during the daytime today, the dragon will suddenly make a phone call, but all their previous exercise plans will be cancelled. They also know today that the dragon team will fight against them as the imaginary enemy.Song Anbang knew in his heart that the reason why Longjiang had to wait for them to work out the exercise plan before suddenly announcing the news was to break all the rules of the exercise!


    "If you say so, it''s really possible!"


    Wei Zhan nodded slightly, but his eyes were full of worry. "Do you think the dragon will suddenly increase the number of imaginary enemies? Before, he said that he would use half a dragon group to fight against us. Would he even be paralyzed? "


    "This..."


    Song Anbang thought about it and said, "I don''t think so. If even this paralyzes us, then we will have a lot of fun."


    "We''d better be careful!" Wei Zhan looked at Song Anbang anxiously and said: "to be honest, for this exercise, I know our hope of winning is almost zero, but I hope we don''t lose too ugly! If you lose too badly, for the sake of your good son-in-law, you won''t have anything to do with it. I''m not sure... "


    "Shut up


    Song Anbang gave a light drink and glanced at these people in the temporary headquarters. Then he took weizhan outside and glared at weizhan and said, "you are afraid before you fight! If I were on the battlefield, I would shoot you first now! If you say this kind of words of frustration before the drill starts, you will feel better if it comes to the ears of the Dragon general! "


    "Don''t I worry about that, too?" Wei Zhan was embarrassed to smile, but he quickly turned away from the topic and said, "what are we going to do now? Now that we have guessed that the dragon group may launch an attack ahead of time, should we take some countermeasures? "


    "Well!"


    Song Anbang thought for a moment, nodded and said: "in this way, the order will be sent down immediately, and all units arriving at the exercise site will immediately and unconditionally enter the state of combat readiness! Besides, let''s split up immediately. I''ll guard here. You can take some people to look for other places to set up a temporary headquarters! "


    "You''re afraid we''ll be ruined by the dragon group?" Wei Zhan instantly understood song Anbang''s purpose.


    Song Anbang nodded and said, "the best way to deal with us is to behead us! Once our headquarters is taken away and the exercise hasn''t started, we have already lost and lost in the most ugly way! "


    "It makes sense!"


    Wei Zhan pondered a little and said, "you''d better take people to rebuild the temporary headquarters. You''re the last guarantee. I''ll just stare here!"

 Chapter 2666

    After leaving Weixi, Xu Shaotang did not rush back to the capital.


    Anyway, now those things that make people worry are not available to him. He can have a good rest for a period of time, and accompany song Yinuo and Su Nu to walk outside by the way. He can take it as a travel distraction.


    Without flying in the imperial air and disturbing by all kinds of trivia, Xu Shaotang was happy and quiet. They were just like ordinary tourists, traveling slowly to the capital.


    When they returned to the capital, it was more than ten days later.


    As soon as he returned to the capital, Xu Shaotang learned two things: one was the birth of Long Fei''s baby son, and the other was about Weixi''s drill.


    Weixi was defeated in that drill without any suspense, but the only thing to be thankful for was that under the fierce attack of the dragon team members headed by Tantai Jingming, they persisted for several days. Even before being captured, song Anbang was still directing his own people to fight back.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what kind of influence this exercise will bring to his father-in-law, but listening to Long Jiang''s tone, the result is not too bad at least.


    When Xu Shaotang came back home, the Xu family clearly felt the change of Xu Shaotang. After they understood that Xu Shaotang''s situation had begun to improve, they gradually relaxed.


    However, it is precisely because of this, they have asked Xu Shaotang to continue to recuperate, so that Xu Shaotang can feel the deep care of his family at the same time, but there is a trace of helplessness.


    Early in the morning, when Xu Shaotang was still in retreat by Yanqi lake, a human figure appeared in front of him like lightning.


    Mu Tiance!


    Seeing mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a trace of joy.


    However, before he spoke, mu Tiance hastily pulled him up: "follow me!"


    "No, what''s this for?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in a hurry with doubts, "what''s the matter?"


    "Jiuwei is trapped!"


    Mu Tiance''s face was full of anxiety and said in a hurry: "it''s too late to explain so much now. Follow me first!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang agreed without thinking, but suddenly grabbed mu Tiance, who was about to soar into the air. "Wait a minute, I asked the snake to come with us!"


    He didn''t know how Jiuwei was trapped, or what they could do to help him. But he knew that where Jiuwei could be trapped, he and mu Tiance''s accomplishments made him want to help Jiuwei out of the predicament. If he wanted to take a snake, he would have many helpers.


    Even if the snake can''t help, at least in speed to beat them, arrive early, nine tail''s danger will be less than a point.


    "Good!"


    Worried about the safety of Jiuwei, their speed has reached the extreme.


    When they rush to the cave where xuanlingguo is growing, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance learn the general process of the matter.


    These days, Jiuwei has been using her Demon power to accelerate the maturity of Xuanling fruit. Today, Xuanling fruit is finally mature. After picking two Xuanling fruit, Jiuwei resolutely breaks the stone wall where Xuanling fruit grows. However, just as she breaks the stone wall, an invisible force attracts Jiuwei and mu Tiance to the stone wall. In a hurry, Jiuwei tries her best to kill Mu Tian However, she was trapped on the stone wall and couldn''t get away.


    Jiuwei doesn''t want him to be trapped by the stone wall, which prevents him from rescuing. But how can mu Tiance let Jiuwei be trapped by the stone wall, so he hurried back to the capital to find Xu Shaotang.


    Although he does not know what help Xu Shaotang can help, he feels that Xu Shaotang should be able to help.


    "You really look up to me..."


    Understand the cause and effect of things, Xu Shaotang helplessly smile to Mu Tiance.


    He didn''t know where mu Tiance''s feeling came from. He didn''t know what he could do if he went to the place where Jiuwei, the demon emperor, could be trapped.


    "No!"


    Mu Tiance shook his head and said, "I believe in my intuition!"


    "Well, I hope I can help you!" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, but he had no confidence in his heart.


    When they came to the outside of the previous cave, they found that it had completely changed. The original narrow hole had now become a crack several meters wide. I think it was caused when Jiuwei split the stone wall.


    They quickly came to the stone wall where Jiuwei was trapped. However, there was no sign of Jiuwei on the stone wall.


    "How could that be? What about nine tails? Nine tails


    Seeing this scene, mu Tiance''s eyes suddenly turned red and rushed to the stone wall like crazy, smashing the stone wall in front of him.


    In front of Mu Tiance, the great Luo Jinxian, this originally fragile stone wall is completely intact under mu Tiance''s violent power.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the snake and rushes forward to catch the crazy mu Tiance.


    "Don''t worry. Will Jiuwei get out of trouble by himself?"As Xu Shaotang grabbed mu Tiance, he said with relief, "maybe she got out of trouble and went back to the capital to find you. We just missed it."


    "No way!"


    Mu Tiance pushed Xu Shaotang away, roared like a wounded beast: "if she could get out of trouble, she would get out of trouble long ago!"


    "Where can she go?" The snake said with a puzzled face, "is it hard for her to be swallowed by this stone wall?"


    Mu Tiance clenched his teeth tightly, and suddenly roared in a low voice: "you step back!"


    As soon as the words fell, mu Tiance suddenly made a big golden light. He summoned up his whole body''s genuine Qi, smashed his fist against the stone wall in front of him, and roared: "return my nine tails!"


    "Boom!"


    Mu Tiance tried his best to hit the stone wall heavily. Under the power of his fist, the whole ground trembled slightly.


    However, the stone wall is still intact.


    However, mu Tiance was unwilling to hit the stone wall again.


    One punch, two punches


    Mu Tiance constantly bombards the cliff, and the falling rocks above the cliff are constantly falling. However, mu Tiance doesn''t realize it. He just tries his best to hit the cliff in front of him and roars "return my nine tails" in his mouth.


    "Brother mu, it doesn''t help if you do this now."


    Xu Shaotang anxiously looked at mu Tiance, "now we have to find out where Jiuwei is going before we can find a way to save her. Even if you break this stone wall, can it change Jiuwei for you?"


    Just as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a ripple suddenly appeared on the stone wall that was constantly bombarded by mu Tiance. Then, a huge suction came from the stone wall. Before Xu Shaotang could react, they were engulfed by a huge vortex

 Chapter 2667

    Xu Shaotang only felt as if he had entered the channel of reincarnation in the legend, and the whole person was in a very terrible vortex.


    Although his consciousness is still clear, his eyes are in chaos. He can''t see mu Tiance and the snake. He wants to call them out, but he finds that he can''t make any sound at all.


    "Bang..."


    I don''t know how long later, Xu Shaotang fell heavily on the ground. When he opened his eyes, he found that the chaos around him had already disappeared.


    Mu Tiance and jueshe fell not far away from him, but they seemed to have been in a coma.


    Seeing that both of them were there, Xu Shaotang felt at ease at last. He came to them quickly to check their breath and carefully looked at the scene in front of them.


    Looking around, the eyes are full of green trees and flowers, green grass everywhere, as if it was a paradise.


    However, after feeling it quietly, he found that it was so quiet that there was no sign of any living things. Xu Shaotang could even hear his heart beating clearly.


    Just as he was about to wake up mu Tiance and the snake, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared.


    Looking up, who is that?


    "Nine tails!"


    Xu Shaotang yelled, and finally showed a slight smile on his face.


    Although he doesn''t know where they are now, as long as Jiuwei is OK, lest mu Tiance wake up and go crazy again.


    Think of here, he suddenly thought in the heart, if nine tail just can see mu Tiance that crazy appearance, estimate in the heart will be very happy! Mu Tiance, who is a bird, is usually very indifferent to Jiuwei. When Jiuwei has an accident, I''m afraid he will know how heavy Jiuwei is in his heart, right?


    "Why are you here?" Jiuwei quickly came to Xu Shaotang, took a look at the comatose snake and mu Tiance, and said with a bitter smile: "now, we are all trapped here..."


    "Are we all trapped?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Jiuwei in surprise, looked at the space in front of him and asked curiously, "where are we?"


    "You don''t know where we are?" This changed nine tail, surprised.


    "I don''t know!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "we just came in. I haven''t figured out what''s going on."


    Jiuwei squatted down and injected his demon power into mu Tiance''s and the snake''s body. At the same time, he looked up at the gray sky above his head and said, "take a closer look!"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately looked up at the sky above his head, and his face suddenly changed.


    To be exact, their heads may not be called the sky, it is clearly a chaos, people can not see the chaos after the scene.


    "Do you understand now?" Jiuwei''s beautiful face showed a strong color of helplessness.


    Xu Shaotang had a rare look of fear in his eyes. He looked at Jiuwei and said, "we Isn''t it going to be another world? "


    They come back from heaven with difficulty. If they get involved in another world for no reason, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Thinking about the situation when they were sucked in by the vortex, it seemed that it was a bit similar to when they were involved in the heaven. Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang felt more uneasy.


    "Almost so!"


    Jiuwei nodded his head and said, "to be exact, we have entered the world in that stone wall!"


    "The world in the stone wall?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang was shocked. He looked at Jiuwei in amazement. "Do you mean that there is a small world sealed in that stone wall?"


    "No!"


    Jiuwei shook his head and said: "this is the world that the stone wall bred by itself! You can simply think of that stone wall as a giant beast, and we are now trapped in the belly of this giant beast. "


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Jiuwei in amazement, "how can that stone wall give birth to a world? Jiuwei, you Are you kidding me? "


    How can it be!


    Can a stone wall give birth to a world?


    Is he dreaming? Or is this in itself a myth?


    "Do you think I''ll make fun of you at this time?" Jiuwei sighed and said: "I thought it was a miracle that the stone wall could give birth to the Xuanling fruit tree in your world. Unexpectedly, this is the real miracle!"


    "Psychic medium?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a deep voice: "it''s all made by the psychic, isn''t it?"


    "Yes Jiuwei nodded slightly and sighed helplessly: "but so far, I don''t know what this magical medium is..."


    As they were talking, the snake and mu Tiance almost simultaneously made a dull hum. Then, they opened their eyes one after another."Where is this..."


    Before mu Tiance finished his sentence, he glanced at Jiuwei''s beautiful cheek. After a slight stupor, mu Tiance suddenly sat up and held her in his arms in Jiuwei''s puzzled eyes. A moment later, mu Tiance suddenly released Jiuwei and printed his fiery lips on Jiuwei''s soft lips.


    His kiss, immediately let nine tail''s mind a blank.


    She and mu Tiance have been on earth for such a long time, not to mention kissing or even holding hands. At this moment, mu Tiance suddenly plundered her lips greedily, almost thinking that she was dreaming.


    Unconsciously, Jiuwei responded warmly to Mu Tiance''s kiss.


    Looking at the two people kissing together, Xu Shaotang and the snake suddenly look at each other, this scene is too sudden!


    "Cough..."


    Finally, Xu Shaotang coughed and said with a bitter smile: "you two, do you need us to avoid first..."


    Facts have proved that mu Tiance is a typical sultry man!


    Usually with nine tail play what gentleman''s friend light as water, after this inexplicable life and death, he can hide the emotion finally completely burst out!


    In his opinion, this is a good thing, and it will happen sooner or later, but the problem is that they are still trapped in the world of stone walls. It seems a bit inappropriate for them to come here at this time.


    When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance Jiuwei was the first to recover. She was ashamed and happy. She wanted to push Mu Tian away, but mu Tiance hugged her tightly, and still asked for a kiss from her regardless. At the same time, she put up a middle finger to Xu Shaotang.


    "Get..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said with a wry smile: "you should be lingering slowly. Let''s go around and have a look with the snake first! Oh, by the way, the environment here is good. It''s just suitable for the day to be a quilt and the ground to be a bed. Don''t worry, we can''t see anything... "

 Chapter 2668

    When Xu Shaotang and the snake come back from this strange world, mu Tiance and Jiuwei are sitting quietly together. They look at each other with deep affection, as if they have forgotten the present predicament.


    "I''m caught off guard by your dog food Xu Shaotang came to them with a funny face.


    After going for a turn, Xu Shaotang''s uneasiness gradually receded and his former calmness was restored.


    No matter how upset you are now, it won''t help. It''s better to calm down and think about how to get out of trouble.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei''s face turned a little red, but mu Tiance didn''t care at all. He said faintly: "you forgot the time when you showed your love in front of me?"


    "Ha ha, human nature is understandable."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and sits down in front of them. "Let''s think about how to leave this ghost place first."


    Although it seems like a paradise, no one wants to be trapped here all the time.


    "It''s no use!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei gently shook his head and said, "I''ve tried before you came in. I can''t break through the chaos here! You have just gone here for a turn. I believe you have also met the chaos around you? "


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "that chaos is like an invisible barrier. We can''t rush out at all."


    In fact, the world is not big. At most, it is only a small county town. The world is like an egg, but the chaos is like an eggshell. It envelops the world firmly. No matter what efforts he and the Snake make, they can''t break the solid eggshell.


    "If you want to get out of here, you have to figure out what the psychic medium that gave birth to this world is." Jiuwei left mu Tiance''s arms and said helplessly, "but I''ve searched here next to each other, but I haven''t found anything that looks like a psychic medium."


    "If you can''t find it, look for it!"


    Xu Shaotang said firmly: "even if we dig three feet, we have to find the spirit medium!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s resolute appearance, mu Tiance looked up slightly, looked at Xu Shaotang apologetically and said, "you don''t blame me, do you? If I don''t drag you to Jiuwei, you won''t be trapped here. "


    "It''s your fault."


    Xu Shaotang light said: "even if you don''t call me, if you know nine tail accident, I will come! Now, don''t say it''s useless. Let''s think about what we should do next. It''s not the way to spend all the time here. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people fell into silence.


    They also try to find a way to leave here, but now they don''t have the slightest clue. The word "method" is easy to say, but it is extremely difficult to think about.


    What''s more, nine tails have already tried the way they can think of. Even the strongest nine tails among them can''t break through the chaos. What can they do with their power?


    For a long time, Jiuwei slowly raised his head and said: "otherwise, let''s spread out and look carefully. Maybe we can find some clues related to psychic mediums."


    "It seems that''s the only way for the time being."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "well, let''s search in one direction and then meet here."


    A few people nodded slightly and immediately started to search around in detail.


    A few hours later, they''re back to where they started.


    Looking at each other''s looks, they know that each other have no harvest.


    "Where the hell is this psychic hiding?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the chaos above his head with a bitter smile. He feels powerless in his heart. Is it hard for him to be trapped here all his life?


    "In fact, it''s not impossible to leave here." Looking at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, Jiuwei said slowly, "don''t you find that the aura concentration here is stronger than that of the outside world?"


    "Found out."


    The snake looked at Jiuwei suspiciously. After a moment, a trace of enlightenment suddenly appeared in his eyes. He tentatively asked, "elder sister Jiuwei, do you want us to practice here, and then leave when our accomplishments are enough to break through this chaos?"


    Jiuwei nodded slightly and said, "is this the way to solve it, and the last way..."


    Although the aura concentration here is a little higher than that in the outside world, even Jiuwei doesn''t want to use this method until it is absolutely necessary. However, as far as their current situation is concerned, this method is the only feasible one for the time being.


    "By that time, I''m afraid that things have changed and people have changed..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly, his head was running fast, thinking about how to leave this ghost place.


    However, after thinking about it, his mind was just like the chaos at the top of his head, without any clue at all.


    Just when several people were at a loss, the Nuwa stone in Xu Shaotang''s Dantian suddenly began to beat violently, and the Nuwa stone moved. Taichu Ziqi, who had been staying at the corner of Dantian, also began to beat violently, as if they were going to fight again in his Dantian.Feeling the rough feeling in the Dantian, Xu Shaotang said with a silent smile: "it''s time for both of you, please don''t make trouble any more..."


    "Are you talking to us?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three looked at him in surprise.


    "No, I''m talking to myself."


    Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand. At this time, Nuwa stone seemed more excited, and the beat in his Dantian was more violent, as if to break through his Dantian.


    "Well?"


    Feel the excitement of Nuwa stone, Xu Shaotang suddenly slightly stunned.


    He vaguely remembers that some time ago when he met Nuwa Shiling in Zhenling stone, Nuwa stone in Dantian was also so excited.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang suddenly lit up in front of him, and a smile gradually climbed up his cheek. His eyes slowly swept over the three of them, and he said with a smile, "I seem to understand what''s going on!"


    "What do you understand?"


    They look at Xu Shaotang blankly. They wonder how Xu Shaotang can say some mindless words now. Is it because he is too anxious that something is wrong?


    Isn''t it going crazy again? Three people at the same time in the heart of a bad hunch.


    "I''ll try again!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what he was thinking. After a few words, he sat on the ground with his knees crossed and sent the Qi to Nuwa stone

 Chapter 2669

    "Look


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s abnormal behavior for no reason, the snake suddenly points to the top of his head and yells at the chaos they are pressing.


    I saw that chaos was constantly pressing down on them with the speed visible to the naked eye. With the surge of chaos, the surrounding space was also distorted.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, they were all shocked. Mu Tiance jumped up to Xu Shaotang and yelled, "what are you doing? What''s going on? "


    They don''t know what Xu Shaotang is doing, but they know that if this chaos is pressed down like this, they will be crushed here by this chaos!


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at mu Tiance with a smile, closed his eyes again and quietly felt the changes in the Dantian, "we should be able to get out of here soon! You don''t have to do anything now! Don''t think about anything. Absorb the aura before the world collapses


    "What? Will the world collapse


    Jiuwei''s face suddenly changed and exclaimed, "are you playing tricks? Stop it! This world has collapsed, we will be torn to pieces by the turbulence of space, none of us can live! "


    Is Xu Shaotang crazy?


    Doesn''t he know the serious consequences of the collapse of the world?


    Even with the cultivation of demon emperor, she doesn''t think she can survive the terrible space turbulence caused by the collapse of space, let alone Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    "It''s all right!"


    Looking at the frightened Jiuwei, Xu Shaotang laughed and waved his hand: "it''s not as terrible as you think! OK, don''t disturb me. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you''re OK! Even if you don''t want to live, I want to live. "


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang no longer said much and began to put his true Qi into Nuwa stone.


    Looking at the confident Xu Shaotang, the three look at each other again. They really don''t understand what Xu Shaotang is up to.


    But there is no doubt that Xu Shaotang is more afraid of death than any of them. Unless Xu Shaotang is insane, he will not make fun of his own life.


    Nine tail also want to ask to understand, mu Tiance but gently pull to, low voice way: "believe him!"


    "How can you..." Jiuwei looks at mu Tiance suspiciously. She wants to believe Xu Shaotang, but she knows the serious consequences of the collapse of this small world. She is still upset after all.


    "Before you were trapped, I had an intuition that Xu Shaotang should have a way to help you out." Mu Tiance gently held Jiuwei''s cool little hand, and the sadness on his face had disappeared. He said with a smile: "now it seems that my intuition should be right, he really has a way to get us out of trouble!"


    I don''t know why, no matter how confident Xu Shaotang is, Jiuwei has a skeptical attitude in his heart. But at the moment, when he hears mu Tiance''s words and looks at the confident smile on his face, Jiuwei''s doubts vanish in an instant. Let mu Tiance hold his hand, and his heart suddenly becomes extremely peaceful.


    "Good!" Jiuwei nodded heavily, looked at Xu Shaotang with a complicated look, and said to Mu Tiance with tenderness: "I believe you!"


    At this moment, Jiuwei''s heart has put everything aside, even if he will die here, it is not a good thing to be able to die with his beloved.


    "Don''t you stop him?"


    The snake swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said to Jiuwei carefully: "or, I''ll stop him first? Why don''t you ask me what''s going on first? "


    "You try!"


    Nine tail look slightly a Lin, eyes cold and fierce look to the snake: "he has too many miracles! I''d rather believe that he can work miracles again


    Facing Jiuwei''s fierce eyes, the snake could not help shrinking his neck subconsciously and muttered in a low voice: "if he can''t create a miracle, we will be finished..."


    Mu Tiance gently took nine tails in his arms, patted nine tails'' delicate body, and said to the snake, "it''s better to fight for life than to be trapped here! He is your master, you should believe him more than we do


    "Well, since you all say so, I don''t seem to have any reason to doubt it any more."


    Looking at Jiuwei and mu Tiance nestling together again, the snake shrugs helplessly.


    Anyway, it''s no use worrying about it now. With nine tails, he can''t stop Xu Shaotang''s "willfulness". He simply sits down with his knees crossed and begins to quietly absorb the rich aura of heaven and earth here. If the world really collapses, there won''t be such abundant aura in the world.


    As time went by, the chaos above their heads was getting closer and closer to them, just like a dark cloud, which almost made them unable to breathe.


    The twisted space produces gusts of vigorous wind, which blows on their faces like a knife, but Xu Shaotang still sits there quietly, as if he has no feeling for everything around him.


    All of a sudden, the chaos of the top of their head began to roll, and the distortion of space was almost to the extreme. They could clearly feel that their bodies were constantly being pulled by space, as if they were going to tear their bodies to pieces."I''ll ask you one last time, do you want to stop him? There''s still time to stop him! "


    Feeling the tearing of space, Jiuwei''s peaceful heart once again appears a trace of worry. He hesitates to look at mu Tiance around him and gives the decision to Mu Tiance.


    Snake just want to cut in, but was nine tail one eye to stare back, can only resentment and helpless to see her one eye.


    Mu Tiance thought a little. After the battle between heaven and man, he grasped Jiuwei''s hand tightly and said: "believe him!"


    Having said that, mu Tiance closed his eyes, out of sight and out of mind. Now he can only do two things: one is to firmly grasp Jiuwei''s hand, the other is to unconditionally believe Xu Shaotang!


    He and Xu Shaotang don''t know how many tests of life and death they have gone through together. Even in the most desperate time, Xu Shaotang never gave up hope. He believes that since Xu Shaotang is doing this, he must have the reason to do so. He can''t help Xu Shaotang, but only choose to believe him unconditionally!


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, a loud noise burst in their ears.


    At the same time, the twisted space completely collapses, and a huge whirlpool instantly engulfs them.


    "Hold me tight!"


    At the moment of being swallowed by the whirlpool, Jiuwei and mu Tiance embrace each other tightly.


    No matter how the vortex tugs, they both hold each other tightly. When they feel the unknown fear, their hearts are filled with happiness.

 Chapter 2670

    When that kind of muddled state disappeared, the scene in front of several people changed.


    The scene of paradise has long disappeared, replaced by a mess, but they are so familiar with this mess.


    This is clearly by the side of the stone wall split by nine tails!


    Messy gravel and extremely unstable aura as if to remind them that they are really out of trouble!


    After the great surprise, the three of them set their eyes on Xu Shaotang at the same time.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang is also a satisfied look. In the Dantian area, he is quiet again. Taichu Ziqi has been compressed to the extreme corner of the Dantian area. It seems that he does not dare to fight with Nuwa stone in his Dantian area any more. It seems that he is dormant waiting for a new attack.


    But Nuwa stone fell into silence completely, as if to adapt to the second stone spirit.


    Xu Shaotang never dreamed that he could find a new Nuwa stone spirit so soon. If he continued to find it at this speed, he would soon be able to reunite the Nuwa stone spirit scattered between heaven and earth. At that time, he would be able to seal the gate of heaven again!


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Nine tail full face curious looking at Xu Shaotang, they are helpless things, did not expect to be so understated by Xu Shaotang solved.


    There is no space in their imagination to tear up the body, and there is no dense cloud like chaotic extrusion, they inexplicably left the world, just as they inexplicably entered it.


    Xu Shaotang, with a smile, glanced over several people''s faces and said with a smile, "can you not say it?"


    "What do you think?" Mu Tiance threw Xu Shaotang a white eye and snorted: "hurry up and say, what''s going on?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "I suddenly found out that the so-called psychic medium was just a incomplete stone spirit. The stone spirit somehow integrated into the stone wall. After thousands of years, it was in the stone wall that the small world was born! When I devour the stone spirit, the small world nurtured and supported by the stone spirit will naturally collapse, and we will naturally get out of trouble. "


    "Incomplete stone spirit?" Jiuwei frowned slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile. "I''m afraid that the incomplete stone spirit is not as simple as you said."


    It is obvious that Xu Shaotang is avoiding the heavy and taking the light.


    It can give birth to a small world, and it''s just incomplete stone spirit. It''s hard to imagine how terrible the complete stone spirit is!


    The key is that in Jiuwei''s memory, it seems that I haven''t heard of a small world born out of stone spirit!


    "It shouldn''t be easy!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang pretended to be puzzled and said, "it''s certainly not easy to breed a stone spirit of the world! Unfortunately, I don''t know anything about this stone spirit! By the way, Jiuwei, do you know Shiling? "


    "I don''t know! At least, this incomplete stone spirit is not the stone spirit I know Jiuwei looked at Xu Shaotang with half faith and half doubt, "you really don''t know what happened to the Shiling? Then why can you find that the world is born of the stone spirit, and can devour the stone spirit? "


    With Jiuwei''s understanding of Xu Shaotang, he feels that Xu Shaotang should not be telling the truth.


    He could not be more clear about Xu Shaotang''s cunning. He felt that even if Xu Shaotang did not lie, he should have concealed something from them.


    "I''m not sure about that." Xu Shaotang pretended to think of the cableway: "I don''t know if it is related to Taichu Ziqi or Yinglong ghost?"


    "Taichu Ziqi and Yinglong ghost?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei frowned slightly, "it''s true that Taichu Ziqi can suppress all evil spirits, but since this stone spirit can become a world of its own, it should not be classified as evil spirits, right? As for the ghost of Yinglong, I don''t know if it can devour the stone spirit. "


    "Forget it, just come out!"


    Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang faintly, with a few doubts in his eyes. He opens his mouth slightly to Xu Shaotang. Although he doesn''t make any sound, Xu Shaotang can see it from mu Tiance''s mouth shape. What he says is "Nuwa stone"!


    It seems that mu Tiance has guessed the cause of Nuwa stone, but mu Tiance also knows that Nuwa stone is his secret, so he didn''t expose his lies face to face.


    "That''s true."


    After hearing mu Tiance''s words, Jiuwei didn''t ask any more questions. Just as mu Tiance said, it''s good to get out of trouble, and she and mu Tiance didn''t get nothing. At least, she finally broke the man''s heart! Although he thought so, Jiuwei said with emotion: "Xu Shaotang, now I doubt that you are really God''s own son!"


    "What happened to me?" Xu Shaotang asked inexplicably.


    "Originally, I had the cheek to snatch the psychic medium from you. I didn''t think about it, but it still fell into your hands." Jiuwei said with a bitter smile: "you are not God''s own son, what is it? I feel as if all the treasures in this world have fallen into your hands. "But Xu Tang, the spirit medium, wants to rescue her in the world.


    It''s as if it''s destined to be Xu Shaotang''s, no one can take it away!


    This kind of feeling really makes people feel powerless.


    "Ha, that''s true."


    Xu Shaotang, with a smile, said to himself, "it''s called luck. I can''t stop it."


    "No one can stop your luck!" Jiuwei sighed softly, "with so many treasures, I''m afraid that even I won''t be your opponent when you become a saint..."


    A person''s strength, cultivation is on the one hand, treasure is on the other hand.


    There are many treasures on Xu Shaotang, which makes her feel jealous. When Xu Shaotang becomes a saint, his strength will be very strong. He can''t be regarded as a new saint at all!


    "Not as much as you think."


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little, but says in the heart silently: "these things, perhaps just stay here for a while, maybe one day they will return to the position they should return to."


    After the communication with Mingzhi, he never thought that Nuwa stone would always fall into his own hands. He even hoped that Nuwa stone would return to its proper position more than anyone else.


    "Anyway, the stronger you are, the better it will be for us." Nine tail light said a, and two already mature Xuanling fruit to Xu Shaotang, a party this just hurried back to the capital.

 Chapter 2671

    After returning to the capital, Xu Shaotang did not rush back to Xu''s home, but went straight to longzu.


    Just seeing Xu Shaotang, Long Fei came up with a smile and asked, "are you here to give your son a gift?"


    "Wait, you can''t live without him!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and lowered his voice: "thank you for your reminding, otherwise my father-in-law will lose badly."


    "I didn''t say anything


    Long Fei said to him with a smile: "do you want to see your son first?"


    Some things, he and Xu Shaotang know each other on the line, there is no need to say so much.


    He asked Xu Shaotang to remind song Anbang, but not to seek some benefits from Xu Shaotang. He just didn''t want song Anbang to lose too much. After all, even he felt that it was cruel for dantai Jingming to take half of the dragon group experts to fight song Anbang. What''s more, they didn''t follow the established rules of the exercise.


    Moreover, if song Anbang didn''t realize the meaning of those words, it would be useless even if he said it.


    "I''ll go later. Now I''m empty handed." Xu Shaotang said, "I''ll go to Zhen Miao to refine the pills first."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei looked at him in surprise and asked, "are you going to find Zhen Miao?"


    "How can I go if I don''t?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang jokingly said, "is it difficult to bring her some gifts?"


    "I think you should bring some presents."


    Long Fei nodded and said solemnly, "Zhen Miao has helped us a lot. We are very grateful to her in our hearts, but we give her a gift, but she doesn''t want it! I reckon that she is waiting for your present


    "I have nothing to give her."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and said: "besides, Zhen Miao is not a narrow-minded person and won''t care about these things."


    To be honest, there is really nothing here that Xu Shaotang can send Zhen Miao. Either he can''t or he can''t.


    Besides, he didn''t know what Zhenmiao wanted.


    "Well, she really doesn''t care about these things." Long Fei looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "what she cares about is a fool."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Fei with a black line on his face and snorts: "you are a fool!"


    "So you know?" Long Fei laughed, patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "I''ll tell you, Xu Shaotang is always struggling among women. His EQ shouldn''t be so low."


    "You talk a lot..."


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Long Fei, and gently twist his neck, unkind smile: "is not recently with his wife and children did not find someone to practice, some uncomfortable in the heart?"


    "Well, when I didn''t say anything!" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s unkind smile, Long Fei of course knew what he wanted to do and quickly flashed aside, "go to find Zhen Miao yourself, and I''ll go back to accompany my wife and children! Come and drink in the evening. "


    "See, there''s no time!"


    "Yes


    Long Fei nods and says no more. He quickly disappears in front of Xu Shaotang, so that this bastard won''t trouble him.


    Looking at Long Fei''s back, Xu Shaotang can''t help smiling. After taking a deep breath, he quickly goes to Zhen Miao''s Alchemy room.


    This is the dragon group dedicated to Zhen Miao.


    Before reaching the door, Xu Shaotang smelled a faint fragrance.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang pushing the door in, Zhen Miao''s face flashed with joy and asked, "what brings you here?"


    "Ha ha, I blew it myself."


    Xu Shaotang is not polite to Zhen Miao either. He goes to the side and sits down. Looking at the burning flame on the alchemy furnace, he says to himself: "let me guess, you should be refining Juyuan pill?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Miao rolled his eyes and said in a funny way: "don''t deliberately talk to me. Just say that you are going to ask me to help you make some pills."


    Xu Shaotang is also a senior alchemist who is only one step away from the alchemist. Can''t he smell the pills made in this alchemy furnace? Xu Shaotang deliberately guessed the pills made in the alchemy furnace here. In fact, he just wanted to find something to say.


    "Er..."


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly embarrassed and said, "how do you know I want you to help me refine pills?"


    Zhen Miao slowly raised his head and looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly. He said: "because, apart from this, you won''t have anything else to find me."


    "This..." Xu Shaotang was even more embarrassed.


    When you think about it carefully, it seems that this is really the case. After taking Zhen Miao back to earth, he left him alone in the dragon group to help the dragon group refine pills that can improve their cultivation. Halfway through, the Xu family moved to the capital and took Zhen Miao to see his family. After that, he didn''t find Zhen Miao any more.


    Now it''s time for Zhen Miao to help him refine the quenched yuan pill. Even Xu Shaotang himself feels that it''s too much to say."Well, don''t haw and haw with me. I''m just complaining. If you leave me alone in this dragon group, can''t you make me complain?" Zhen Miao''s eyes showed a trace of cunning eyes, and her face gradually showed a trace of smile, "come on, what pills do you want me to help you make?"


    "Cui yuan Dan!"


    Xu Shaotang took out two Xuanling fruits from the heaven and earth bag and handed them to Zhen Miao, "I can refine them myself, but I''m not as good as you."


    He is very clear that his attainments in alchemy are not as good as Zhen Miao''s. what he wants now is not only to refine the quenched yuan pill, but also to refine more quenched yuan pills with these two Xuanling fruits as the guide. At least, he should ensure that his women who have not yet stepped into the threshold of cultivation, one by one, and the meeting ceremony of Longfei''s newborn son.


    With his own ability to refine, it is really not necessarily able to refine so much.


    After all, Zhen Miao is not a alchemist!


    "It''s a good thing now." Zhen Miao looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "you, when you have something to do, this mouth is like wiping honey. When you have nothing to do, you forget me completely."


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Xu Shaotang put up his index finger and middle finger and said with a smile, "I swear, I''m sure I didn''t say that because I want you to help me with alchemy!"


    The corner of Zhen Miao''s mouth slightly tilted and said with a smile, "the most unbelievable thing in the world is the oath made by a man."


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated and looked at Zhen Miao with tears and laughter, and said, "where did you learn these words from?"


    "No, this one!"


    Zhen Miao took out the mobile phone on the side and raised it to Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile, "I don''t have any friends here. When I''m free, I go to the Internet to have a look. At this, I really learned a lot."

 Chapter 2672

    "It''s over!"


    "I feel like you are going to be poisoned by the Internet world," Xu Shaotang joked


    "I think it''s very good!" Zhen Miao said with a smile: "at least, even if I don''t leave here, I can know what''s happening in your world every day."


    Since she came to this strange world, she has hardly left the dragon group, and the Internet has become the most important way for her to understand the world.


    If it''s not the world of the Internet, she may not know that this world is much more interesting than Tianjie.


    It''s a pity that she has to help longzu to make pills now, otherwise she will definitely go to all parts of the world to have a good walk and feel the different world.


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel a sense of shame. Now Zhen Miao is almost trapped in the dragon group. All this is thanks to him.


    Under the guilt, Xu Shaotang can''t help but seriously said: "after refining the quenched yuan pill, don''t stay in the dragon group?"


    "I was going to leave here in two days." Zhen Miao nodded slightly and said with a smile, "the elixir is almost finished now. My task should be almost finished."


    "Is it finished so soon?" Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    Zhen Miao gives Xu Shaotang a little meal and looks at him speechless: "why, do you think I''m refining too fast? Do you want me to stay here all my life and make alchemy day and night? "


    "No, absolutely not."


    Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and said, "I just didn''t expect you to make pills so fast! It seems that the gap between me and you, the alchemist, is not a bit. "


    They brought back a lot of elixirs from heaven, and Xu Shaotang left them to Zhen Miao for alchemy.


    At first, he thought that it would take less than half a year for Zhen Miao to consume all those elixirs. Unexpectedly, she had finished refining them in just a few months. The speed of the alchemist was really not comparable to that of his senior alchemist.


    If it''s him, he can''t finish refining in a year!


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. You are good at flattering!" Zhen Miao chuckled and said, "well, put xuanlingguo here. After refining this furnace of Juyuan pill, I''ll help you to refine it. However, it''s difficult to refine among the high-grade pills, and I don''t dare to guarantee you the success rate."


    "Anyway, I believe it''s higher than me."


    Xu Shaotang laughs and puts xuanlingguo next to Zhen Miao. Then he has time to take a good look at this spacious alchemy room.


    There are all kinds of facilities inside. Besides the place for alchemy, there is also a place for rest. However, the room is a bit messy. It should be because Zhen Miao is busy with alchemy all day long and doesn''t have much time to clean up the room.


    Zhen Miao glanced at the fire of the alchemy furnace. After confirming that the fire was normal, he pretended to be casual and said, "by the way, I''ve heard about you."


    "My business? What''s the matter with me? "


    Xu Shaotang takes back his eyes and looks at Zhen Miao in doubt.


    Zhen Miao light said: "the heart of the devil, otherwise what can happen?"


    "This matter..." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "even you have heard about it? It seems that I''ve really made it known to all. "


    Since leaving Weixi, Xu Shaotang has not been so worried about the demons before. As long as he can suppress the demons, it will be sooner or later to defeat them! Even if he can''t defeat the demons with his own ability, isn''t there Taichu Ziqi who can suppress all evil demons?


    Although he still has no way to take Taichu Ziqi, he believes that he can refine Taichu Ziqi! Especially after getting the second incomplete Nuwa stone spirit.


    He had a faint feeling that Taichu Ziqi seemed to have been suppressed by Nuwa stone.


    "You don''t seem to take it seriously?" Zhen Miao looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said, "I''ve heard that your demons have come to the point of controlling you. Although I haven''t experienced demons myself, I think it''s very serious."


    "It used to be serious, but now it''s much better."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand with a smile and said: "don''t talk about me. This furnace of Juyuan pills should be ready soon. When you take this furnace of pills, don''t rush to refine and quench the yuan pills. I''ll take you out for a walk. It''s not a matter to stay in this alchemy room all day."


    "You take me out for a walk?"


    Zhen Miao looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "Why don''t you want to go?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go, it''s that you suddenly think of taking me out for a walk."


    Zhen Miao blinks. She comes up to Xu Shaotang and looks at Xu Shaotang''s eyes curiously. She seems to want to see what he is thinking from Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhen Miao with a black line on his face. His head subconsciously retreats a little, and says, "what''s your expression?""If you don''t pay attention to anything, you will either cheat or steal!"


    Zhen Miao smiles and says, "to be honest, do you want me to help you with other things?"


    "You are really poisoned by the Internet." Xu Shaotang spread his hands and said with a smile, "I feel embarrassed to leave you alone in the dragon group for such a long time. I don''t want to take you around. I''ll take it as compensation."


    "This compensation is too insincere."


    Zhen Miao''s mouth pursed slightly, but her bright eyes turned into two curved moons.


    "How do you want me to make it up to you?" Xu Shaotang shrugs and looks at Zhen Miao helplessly.


    God knows what Zhen Miao has seen on the Internet. He feels that Zhen Miao has changed a lot since he saw him last time, but he doesn''t know where the change is.


    Are poisoned by the network! Xu Shaotang can only blame the change of Zhen Miao on the Internet.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Zhen Miao said with a sly smile: "anyway, I can leave the dragon group these days, and then I''ll let you slowly compensate me!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "then you should make a good alchemy first, and I''ll sneak in on you."


    "Do you still need to steal from me?" Zhen Miao''s mouth turned slightly, but she felt a little happy in her heart. Originally, Xu Shaotang told her that she could leave after refining the quenched pill, but he didn''t leave. Instead, he chose to stay with her, although Xu Shaotang left mostly because of guilt.


    With this in mind, Zhen Miao suddenly nodded and said, "it''s better for us to refine the Quyuan pill together. With my experience and your understanding of the way of alchemy, it should be much better than that of me alone."


    "OK, let''s make a double sword match!"

 Chapter 2673

    When it''s dark, Zhen Miao has put away the pot of Juyuan pills, and Xu Shaotang has also pushed off the Wine Bureau agreed with Long Fei and is ready to put into the plan of alchemy.


    "Is it to be refined in two furnaces, or at one time?"


    After everything is ready, Zhen Miao looks at the two Xuanling fruits in his hand and says to Xu Shaotang, "if one-time refining fails, you can''t get one."


    "No, don''t scare me." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "originally, I was quite confident. When you said that, I began to feel nervous again."


    Although Cui yuan Dan is only top grade pills, Xu Shaotang feels that even if he is refining those top grade pills, he will not be so nervous as he is now.


    There are only two xuanlingguo, and xuanlingguo is a necessary panacea for refining Quyuan pill. Although the refining fails, the success rate is uncertain.


    He knew the difficulty of refining the quenched yuan pill, but he was quite relieved of Zhen Miao, the alchemist. However, Zhen Miao''s sudden words made him feel a little worried.


    As the saying goes, the more you care about something, the more you are afraid of losing it. This is Xu Shaotang''s attitude now.


    Zhen Miao shook his head slightly and said seriously: "I''m not trying to scare you. You know the difficulty of refining the quenched yuan pill. I''ve just told you that I can''t guarantee the success rate. Maybe this Xuanling fruit can only produce one quenched yuan pill, or four or five."


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into hesitation.


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang showed a firm look in his eyes, and he had made a decision in his heart.


    "Refining once!"


    Xu Shaotang showed a free and easy smile on his face and said with a smile, "I believe in you and myself! If we can''t produce the most quenched yuan pills, it''s the will of heaven. "


    "All right!"


    With a smile, Zhen Miao slowly opens the alchemy furnace and puts two xuanlingguo and other auxiliary elixirs into the alchemy furnace.


    Just as Zhen Miao is about to close the furnace, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops her.


    In Zhen Miao''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang gently waved to her, indicating that she would not speak for the time being, but he stared at the elixir in the alchemy furnace and began to think.


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang suddenly reached out and picked up a spirit medicine from the alchemy furnace. In Zhen Miao''s puzzled eyes, he took out a small bottle of spirit milk and added more than ten drops of spirit milk to the alchemy furnace. At the same time, he said with a smile: "the function of yinyuelian is to neutralize the impurities in xuanlingguo, but yinyuelian itself will bring new impurities. Other spirit medicines can''t neutralize silver at all It''s better to replace the silver moon lotus with the spirit milk for the impurities produced by the moon lotus. "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Miao suddenly slightly a stay, a moment later, slightly nodded: "reasonable! Fortunately, you found this problem in time, otherwise, I''m afraid the single rate will be very low! Although you are only a senior alchemist, your understanding of alchemy is above me. "


    Xu Shaotang said with a slight smile: "I told you before that alchemy must be based on the prescription of Dan, and reasonable collocation of all kinds of miraculous drugs, in order to make the best use of the properties of all kinds of miraculous drugs."


    "If you sneak into the way of alchemy, you will soon surpass me in alchemy."


    Zhen Miao looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes and said, "maybe you will become a master of alchemy who is rare for thousands of years!"


    "I hope you will become a master of alchemy."


    Xu Shaotang laughs, slowly seals the furnace, and then quickly ignites it. After it stabilizes, he carefully puts the furnace on. At the same time, he smiles and looks at Zhen Miao and says, "well, it''s up to you next."


    Zhen Miao nodded slightly, put away the thoughts in her heart, and wrapped the alchemy furnace tightly with her own divine consciousness. Gradually, she seemed to be integrated with the alchemy furnace. Any subtle changes in the alchemy furnace could not escape her perception.


    Xu Shaotang carefully observed the fire to ensure that the fire would not fluctuate.


    As time went by, they didn''t say a word any more. They all devoted themselves to the process of refining Cui yuan Dan.


    After more than an hour, Zhen Miao, who had been paying close attention to the changes in the Dan furnace, suddenly said in a deep voice: "the furnace temperature is too high!"


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately stirred up his true Qi and suppressed the blazing fire.


    "All right!"


    Zhen Miao said again: "keep this temperature!"


    In the next few hours, whenever Zhenmiao needs to raise or lower the temperature of the Dan furnace, Xu Shaotang will immediately adjust the temperature of the Dan furnace to a suitable temperature, sometimes suppressing the fire, sometimes pushing the fire.


    There was no superfluous words between them, and every word revolved around alchemy.


    As time goes on, the cooperation between the two people has become more and more tacit.


    Until daybreak, Zhen Miao finally breathed a long sigh of relief: "OK, almost, annealing!"


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately put out the flame under the Dan stove.Zhen Miao put away his divine sense, his face was already covered with sweat, his face was full of exhaustion, but he was full of exclamation and said: "your control of the fire is really appalling!"


    She thinks that if she is allowed to control the fire, it is impossible to reach the level of Xu Shaotang. Even among all alchemists he has met, no one can reach the level of Xu Shaotang!


    "It''s all from practice."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when I started to learn alchemy, I didn''t know there was any such thing as cinnabar."


    Looking at Zhen Miao''s face full of sweat, Xu Shaotang quietly gets up and walks to the side, finds a clean towel and hands it to Zhen Miao.


    He knew that Zhen Miao spent a long time exploring the changes in the Dan furnace with her divine sense, which made her divine sense consume extremely seriously.


    "Thank you


    Zhen Miao took the towel and slowly wiped the sweat on her face.


    "I should thank you!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang goes around Zhen Miao''s back, puts his palm on Zhen Miao''s back, and gently injects his true Qi into Zhen Miao''s body.


    With the influx of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, Zhen miaona''s head gradually began to improve because of excessive consumption of divine consciousness. Feeling the temperature of Xu Shaotang''s palm in his vest, Zhen Miao said with a smile: "it''s rare that you still have such a considerate time."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I am not a considerate person."


    "I think you are very considerate of me?"


    Zhen Miao said with a smile: "your thoughtfulness is only for the people you care about, isn''t it?"


    "Do you think you''re the one I care about?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Not really?" Zhen Miao''s self mocking smile.


    "No, you are wrong!"

 Chapter 2674

    In the afternoon, Xu Shaotang came home with eight quenched yuan Danmei.


    Originally, they refined nine, but before they left the dragon group, they were robbed by Longfei.


    It''s far beyond Xu Shaotang''s and Zhen Miao''s expectations to produce nine yuan quenched pills. Xu Shaotang thinks that maybe when he wants to refine precious pills in the future, he can also use this method to combine the two people''s efforts.


    The alchemy with Zhen Miao also gave him a better understanding of the way of alchemy.


    Back home, Xu Shaotang called them together with their parents.


    A total of eight quench yuan Dan, five women and their parents a person, just one left for spare, later also don''t know when to find refining quench yuan Dan panacea.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang had planned it. However, after learning about the efficacy of Cui yuan Dan, Xu Wenzheng and his wife gave it back to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "We are both at this age. No matter how much we can improve our physique, it will be like that."


    Xu Wenzheng said with a smile: "it''s better to give it to the people who can use it, for example, the girl of Qin family."


    "Er..."


    Hearing Xu Wenzheng''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly looked black and raised the remaining quenched yuan Dan in his hand and said, "don''t I have another one here?"


    "You''re born to be a romantic, one, ha ha..."


    Later, Xu Wenzheng did not finish, but his meaning is self-evident.


    I don''t know how many women Xu Shaotang will have in the future. Maybe one needs this precious pill.


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, the old man, is it too long-term to think?


    However, he is determined to let his parents take the quenched yuan pill. Even if the effect of the quenched yuan Pill on them is not so ideal, even if it only improves their physique a little bit, he also thinks that it is worth the money.


    In the laughing eyes of the people, he suddenly reached out and touched the acupoints of Xu Wenzheng and his wife like lightning. He forced them to open their mouths and put the pills into their mouths. Then he untied the acupoints for them.


    "Smelly boy, do you dare to play Yin with me?"


    "That''s right. I think this stinky boy is short of smoking!"


    Xu Wenzheng and his wife stare at Xu Shaotang in feint anger, but their hearts are warm.


    "I can''t help it, can''t I?" Xu Shaotang, with a smile, looked at the women with pills, "you are the same. If you don''t eat by yourself, I''ll feed you!"


    He really wants to supervise them to take this quenched yuan pill, otherwise they might have kept it for any child, or for him.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several women look at each other helplessly. They know that they can''t beat Xu Shaotang, so they can only take pills separately.


    Seeing that everyone took the pill, Xu Shaotang was relieved and began to help everyone to promote the efficacy of Cui yuan pill. After he finished, the sky began to darken.


    But his business is not over, in the xuwenzheng couple repeatedly urged, he had no choice but to rush to the Qin family.


    In Xu Wenzheng''s words, Qin Qianyu is the person who has already got an engagement with him, and is the daughter-in-law recognized by his and his wife. Of course, Qin Qianyu''s share is indispensable! And Xu Shaotang still has a quench yuan Dan in his hand, which is what God wants him to do!


    Recalling his parents'' heresy, Xu Shaotang rushed to the Qin family slowly.


    When I went to the Qin family, Qin Guozhu was mostly at home. Qin Guozhu must have known about his demons. When I saw him, I had to teach him again.


    Xu Shaotang is not afraid of many people, but Qin Guozhu is definitely one of them. He doesn''t want to go to the Qin family to bear Qin Guozhu''s spittle.


    After a little thought, Xu Shaotang calls Qin Qianyu and asks her to meet him in a park five or six kilometers away from Qin''s home, so that he can avoid meeting Qin Guozhu.


    "I''m really smart!"


    While proud of his "cleverness", Xu Shaotang quickly rushed to the park.


    It is estimated that Qin Qianyu will arrive in a short time, and Xu Shaotang will wander aimlessly in the park.


    People come and go in the park at night. For many people, it is also a warm thing for a busy family to take a walk in the park at night.


    When Xu Shaotang was bored, he saw two or three stone benches empty in one corner of the park. On the stone bench in the middle, a tramp with ragged clothes and unkempt face fell asleep.


    Most of the people who come and go are far away from the stone bench. It seems that if they get close to this kind of tramp, they will be contaminated with his filth. Some people cover their noses and say some indifferent words.


    Occasionally, some kind-hearted people go to the tramp''s side, drop a bill, and then leave without saying a word.


    There are a lot of banknotes beside the stone stool under the tramp, but the tramp just lies there and sleeps, as if he doesn''t mean to pick up the money.


    There are many stone benches in the park, but only the stone benches here are empty. It should be because of the tramp.Listening to the slight snoring of the tramp, thinking that he would be waiting for Qin Qianyu here anyway, Xu Shaotang moved his heart, walked slowly to the empty stone bench next to the tramp and sat down, as if nothing had happened, waiting for Qin Qianyu.


    Time goes by, unconsciously, nearly ten minutes have passed.


    "Why haven''t you arrived yet?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and muttered to himself that Qin Qianyu was not in any accident, was he? At the thought of this, Xu Shaotang quickly took out the phone to call Qin Qianyu.


    After receiving a phone call from Xu Shaotang, I know that Xu Shaotang wants to ask her why she hasn''t arrived yet. Qin Qianyu at the other end of the phone is embarrassed and says, "brother Xu, I''m sorry, I just put on a make-up, and now I''m out."


    "Well..."


    Xu Shaotang helpless smile, also did not blame her, heart Wuzi sigh, no matter how beautiful women, few willing to go out.


    He didn''t expect that women always hope to show their most beautiful side to their beloved men.


    "Is there something urgent?" Qin Qianyu on the other end of the phone asked with some worry.


    "Nothing, just a little thing."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "don''t worry. Take your time. I''ll wait for you here in the park! Be safe. "


    After hanging up Qin Qianyu''s phone, Xu Shaotang sat quietly waiting again. For him, waiting is not a kind of cultivation of mood?


    "Don''t you think I''m dirty, young man?"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was waiting quietly, a slightly hoarse voice came into his ears.


    Xu Shaotang turned to look at the tramp who had been sitting up, pointed to himself and asked the tramp, "are you talking to me?"


    "Is there anyone else here besides you and me?"


    The tramp laughs, showing his white teeth and straight body, which is totally different from those rickets in Xu Shaotang''s impression.

 Chapter 2675

    "It seems so."


    Looking at those people who passed by in a hurry, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "to be honest, you are really a little dirty, but you can''t reach the level of being disliked by me. When I am dirty, I am much dirtier than you."


    Let alone him, most of the people who have been in the combat forces have never seen any dirty environment. Sometimes, in order to complete a task, even in the cesspit, they have to lie down.


    Compared with those situations, the tramp around him was not very dirty. At least, Xu Shaotang didn''t think it was dirty.


    "When you say that, I suddenly feel superior."


    The tramp laughed and asked, "are you waiting for someone?"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "wait for a friend."


    "I''m afraid it''s a girlfriend, isn''t it?" The tramp''s turbid eyes showed a hint of enlightenment, and he said with a smile: "it''s not wise for you to wait for your girlfriend here."


    "I don''t think so." Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "however, if you think that my presence here affects your sleep, I can leave."


    While talking, Xu Shaotang looks at the tramp curiously. Although he only said a few simple words with the tramp, he can feel that the tramp seems to be different from other tramps.


    He looked a little old. His dirty face was covered with shallow wrinkles. One pair of eyes looked very turbid, but those eyes looked different. They were eyes after breaking the world of mortals.


    His face, which was covered with shallow wrinkles, did not have any look of complaining, nor did it look like the madness of ordinary tramps. On the contrary, it gave people a feeling of enjoying the present life, and a sense of relief and open-minded.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know if this is his own illusion, but he firmly believes that this tramp should not be an ordinary person before. He just doesn''t know what he has experienced that will make him choose such a way of life.


    Everyone has the right to choose the way of life he likes. Xu Shaotang doesn''t reject the tramp''s way of life, but he is suddenly a little more curious about him.


    "Of course not!" The tramp shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s rare for someone to speak with me. Besides, they are still young people. Few young people are willing to speak with me, a dirty person."


    "There are not many tramps like you." Xu Shaotang looked at the tramp with deep meaning and said with a smile: "at least, you are the first one who makes me feel some interesting. It''s a pity that I didn''t bring wine, otherwise I would like to have a drink with you."


    "I''m really honored."


    The tramp ignored Xu Shaotang''s meaningful eyes, and his face still kept that smile.


    Xu Shaotang slightly close to the tramp''s side, looking at him with interest, said: "if I guess correctly, you should not be an ordinary person in your early years?"


    The tramp couldn''t deny his smile. His eyes swept lightly from the scattered banknotes on the ground. There was no greed in his eyes. He said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, I was a billionaire more than 20 years ago."


    When he said this, he didn''t feel sad or happy. He didn''t seem to feel that it was hard to say that he had fallen from a billionaire to the present situation. He didn''t have that kind of unwilling look. He seemed to accept everything now.


    "Is it?" Xu Shaotang looked at him dubiously: "if you don''t mind, tell me your story?"


    Xu Shaotang is more and more interested in this tramp now. A person who had hundreds of millions of wealth more than 20 years ago is no longer an ordinary person. At that time, Shengshi group could not reach hundreds of millions of scale, right?


    Even the giant like Longteng group just started at that time!


    If what he said is true, it is admirable that he can face all kinds of things so calmly.


    Let alone the huge gap from a billionaire to a tramp, a bankruptcy alone can be unacceptable to the vast majority of people.


    At least, Xu Shaotang felt that his state of mind cultivation could not reach this level.


    "It''s nothing." The tramp smiles with relief, "most people will expand when they have money, and I am no exception! After I got rich, I became addicted to gambling all day long. Then I was set up by a trusted person and lost all my millions. My relatives and friends left me one by one. Finally, I gradually became like this. "


    He seemed to be telling other people''s stories, and the smile on his face had not changed from beginning to end.


    Listen to his story, Xu Shaotang can''t help but slightly moved, and curiously asked: "do you hate the person who set up the game to make you lose your fortune?"


    "Of course I did."


    The tramp didn''t hide it. He said with a smile: "for a while, I wanted to break it up. Every day I was thinking about how to revenge. But after a long time, I was relieved!""Have you ever thought about a comeback?"


    Xu Shaotang looked into the tramp''s eyes and said seriously, "if you want to make a comeback, maybe I can help you! It''s not compassion, it''s the feeling that there are so few people who can be as open-minded as you. "


    "I''ve had too many chances to make a comeback, but I don''t think about it any more."


    The tramp shook his head with a smile and said, "in my life, I''ve enjoyed a lot of things that people don''t enjoy. I''ve also experienced too many human feelings! There are people I''m sorry for, and there are people I''m sorry for. I''ve experienced so much, but I can see everything. "


    Listening to the tramp''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but give him a thumbs up.


    This relief and open-minded is really valuable!


    "Is this the Epiphany after reading all the states in the world?" Xu Shaotang smiles a little. He doesn''t know whether he is asking the tramp or himself.


    "It''s not an epiphany, it''s just that I look down on everything."


    The tramp grinned, his eyes slowly swept through the crowd, and said with a smile: "in fact, in my opinion, everyone here is different, but everyone is the same."


    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    The tramp said with a smile: "the difference is that some people read all the prosperity in the world, while others do nothing. The same thing is that everyone will experience life and death. Now everyone is alive in front of you and me, but after death they will turn into a piece of loess."


    Listening to the tramp''s words, Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    If it is from the mouth of an eminent monk who has seen through the world, he may feel nothing, but from the mouth of a tramp, this strong contrast makes him feel a little strange.

 Chapter 2676

    There is Zen in this, and there is also the relief and openness after experiencing the ups and downs of life.


    In terms of mood, I don''t know how many streets the tramp left him.


    He really did not expect that any tramp he met in the park would have such a state of mind.


    "I suddenly felt that I really should buy you a drink." Xu Shaotang said seriously.


    At this moment, he has completely forgotten that this is a tramp in front of him. In his mind, the one sitting opposite him is clearly an eminent monk.


    The only difference is that the eminent monk practices in the temple, while this one practices in the world.


    From this point of view, he is even better than many eminent monks, because he has broken away from the shackles of the temple, and he will certainly not offer him a drink in front of an eminent monk.


    "I''ll buy you a drink!"


    The tramp laughs and attracts passers-by to look at him, but he doesn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. He just picks up the half bottle of mineral water he left on the ground and hands it to Xu Shaotang in his surprised eyes.


    "You still have wine with you?"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised with a smile. He didn''t care about the strange eyes of passers-by. He took the bottle of mineral water and opened it, but he didn''t smell the smell of wine. He tried to fill his mouth and handed the bottle to the tramp with a smile. "It''s water you know!"


    The tramp laughed again, took the bottle of mineral water and poured a mouthful of water into his mouth. Then he put out his dirty hand to wipe the water from the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile: "would you like to have another drink?"


    "Well..."


    Listening to the tramp''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. After a moment, he silently took the bottle of water from the tramp''s hand and poured it into his mouth again. Thoughtfully, he said, "I really feel a bit of wine."


    Drinking into the mouth is still a faint taste of water, but associated with this scene, but suddenly feel a bit mellow wine.


    Although he knew it was his own illusion, Xu Shaotang was willing to believe it for the time being.


    "Right?"


    The tramp said with a smile, "do you also think it tastes like wine?"


    Xu Shaotang if have of looking at vagrant, quietly say: "mouth have no, in the heart have."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the tramp said with a smile again: "in fact, this is water! At least, I don''t have the taste of wine. From this point of view, you are much better than me. "


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang mouth slightly a draw, cheek not from slightly hot, wry smile way: "is I think more?"


    "You don''t think much."


    The tramp smiles and says, "I once heard that there are three realms in life. I think you are the second one."


    "What are the three realms of life?" Xu Shaotang looks at him curiously.


    "The first is to see mountains and water; the second is to see mountains and water; the third is to see mountains and water."


    The tramp said to himself. He just looked at Xu Shaotang from the corner of his eyes. Looking at the thoughtful look on Xu Shaotang''s face, he couldn''t help smiling. After a moment, he said with a smile: "I think your friend should be coming soon. I should go."


    After that, he stood up slowly, glanced at Xu Shaotang who was staying there, and then walked away.


    Xu Shaotang savors the words of the tramp carefully and mumbles to himself constantly. At the moment, his thoughts have been completely integrated into the words before the tramp left, so that he didn''t even find the tramp''s leaving.


    "Look at the mountains and the water..."


    Xu Shaotang kept repeating this sentence. He couldn''t help remembering what Xiao Gelong had said to him some time ago.


    Although the two words are completely different, they have the same effect. They both see the most fundamental thing, and they are also the great insight after the flashiness.


    Xu Shaotang was stunned. He could not extricate himself from this sentence. Vaguely, he felt that he had caught something, but it quickly crossed his mind. He desperately wanted to catch it, but he just couldn''t catch up with it.


    People who come and go pass by Xu Shaotang in a hurry. Some of them look at him in surprise, but some of them seem as if he doesn''t exist at all. Some of them doubt in their hearts. How can this person be familiar?


    For these people, Xu Shaotang can see at the beginning, and gradually, all of them disappear in front of his eyes.


    Looking up, it has already become a vast sea.


    The tramp in the distance looked back at Xu Shaotang, who was completely lost in thought, with a happy smile on his face.


    "You broke the rules again!"


    At this time, a faint voice sounded in his ears, but except for him, no one knew where the voice came from, and no one could hear it.


    "Yes, so what?" Vagrant shrugged, light said, the language seems to have a bit of provocative taste, but the people around still did not hear him speak."By doing so, you are undoubtedly pulling out the seedlings and encouraging them to grow up!"


    Another voice suddenly became a little harsh. I don''t know whether it was dissatisfied with his behavior or provoked by his words.


    "That''s me and him!" The tramp said lightly: "what does it have to do with you?"


    "I hope you won''t regret it in the future!"


    "I never regret it."


    There was a trace of scorn in the corner of the tramp''s mouth, and he didn''t seem to pay attention to the other party''s warning at all.


    The man who did not appear seemed too lazy to talk to him again. After a slight hum, he fell silent.


    The tramp disdained to curl his mouth, and his body moved. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the vast sea of people, as if he had never appeared before.


    Qin Qianyu, who arrives at the park, calls Xu Shaotang, but no one answers the phone. Qin Qianyu is worried that Xu Shaotang has been waiting for her for a long time and leaves angrily. At the same time, he trots to search for Xu Shaotang''s trace in the park.


    Finally, she saw Xu Shaotang sitting there in a corner of the park.


    "Brother Xu, I''m sorry I''m late."


    Xu Shaotang is still there. Qin Qianyu is finally a little relieved. But Xu Shaotang didn''t answer her phone just now. Should he be angry?


    Qin Qianyu walked to Xu Shaotang with a feeling of uneasiness. Looking at Xu Shaotang sitting there without saying a word, he was even more uneasy. "Brother Xu, don''t be angry, OK? Next time I promise I won''t delay... "


    However, Xu Shaotang still didn''t answer her words, just sat there like an old monk.


    "Brother Xu!"


    Aware that Xu Shaotang''s state is not right, Qin Qianyu suddenly reaches out his hand and shakes Xu Shaotang.


    When she shakes, Xu Shaotang loses his balance and falls down from the stone bench. Qin Qianyu wants to hold him, but he has no strength at all.


    "Brother Xu!"


    Qin Qianyu screamed and his eyes turned red. He hurriedly asked for help from passers-by and took out the phone to call Qin Guozhu.


    "Grandfather..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Qin Qianyu''s tears gushed out like a flood.

 Chapter 2677

    Under the night sky, a helicopter suddenly hovered over the park, attracting people in the park to stop and watch.


    The helicopter hasn''t landed yet. Several figures have jumped out of the helicopter. They connect Xu Shaotang, who has lost his soul, and Qin Qianyu, who is limping and crying, with the helicopter.


    Just as the helicopter was about to take off, several figures approached from the distant sky, almost snatched Xu Shaotang from the hands of the first few people, and disappeared in front of the crowd in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, someone rushed from all directions of the sky. After a few simple words with those people in the helicopter, they followed the two people who left with Xu Shaotang in their arms.


    "What a big battle!"


    "What''s the origin of that comatose young man?"


    "I thought it was a madman at first..."


    Almost all the people in the Park saw such a battle for the first time and talked about it there.


    At the same time, a helicopter suddenly appeared in the sky of the first hospital in Beijing. Several armed soldiers directly slid down from the helicopter and almost stormed into the conference room of the hospital.


    "President Liu, we are ordered to take you to an urgent task. Please come with us!"


    In the middle of the conversation, the two quickly stepped forward and took away president Liu, who had not yet made clear the situation.


    "Comrade, did President Liu commit anything..."


    "I''m sorry to disturb your meeting. Rest assured, the situation is not what you think. We have a very important patient who needs Dean Liu to attend the consultation!"


    Finish saying, a few people then in the conference room public''s discussion sound, take Liu president to leave quickly.


    The same situation is constantly unfolding in several major hospitals in Beijing, and almost all the experts in various departments are muddled on board the helicopter.


    Dragon Group''s Medical Center, at the moment has been full of people, and people continue to rush here.


    "Qin family girl, what''s the matter?"


    Long Jiang looks at Qin Qianyu coldly. This is the first time Qin Qianyu sees Long Jiang with such a look.


    "I..." Qin Qianyu''s tears kept rolling down. His voice was hoarse and he cried: "I also I don''t know what happened. I found When he came, he called several times in succession He didn''t respond. Later, I pushed him, and he became like this... "


    Hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, Long Jiang suddenly pulled out his heart and said in a deep voice, "Long Fei, transfer the surveillance video of the park immediately!"


    "I''ve arranged it. It should be transferred soon!" Long Fei''s face is not good-looking, Xu Shaotang suddenly become like this, let all the people who care about Xu Shaotang''s mood are abnormal bad.


    However, they can''t help now. They have to wait for Jiuwei and those experts to see before they can find out what''s going on with Xu Shaotang.


    While they were talking, Qin Guozhu came in with the help of his own security personnel.


    "Lao long, what''s the situation?"


    Before reaching the Dragon general, Qin Guozhu asked in a hurry.


    "It''s not clear yet." The Dragon shook his head and said, "Jiuwei and the experts we urgently transferred are checking his condition. I just tried. He seems to have lost his soul. No matter what, he can''t wake up. Now I''m getting the surveillance video from the park management. I suspect that he may have been tricked!"


    "The black witch?"


    In Qin Guozhu''s eyes, a sharp light flashed, "these damned black witches, haven''t they been completely eliminated? By the way, did the Xu family inform you? "


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "at present, I have only informed a few of them. I''m afraid Xu Wenzheng and his wife can''t bear it!"


    "Or are you thoughtful?"


    Qin Guozhu nodded slightly, then said: "let people closely protect the safety of the Xu family, do not be taken advantage of at this time, otherwise, we can really sorry that boy!"


    "Don''t worry about that."


    The Dragon general said, "after receiving the news, I will let the snake go back to the Xu family. There should be no problem."


    "Did you inform the White Witch clan?"


    Qin Guozhu also said: "the boy has a good relationship with the white wizard, and you suspect that he was poisoned. The white wizard should be able to help."


    "I''ve been informed. I should be on my way now."


    "Mr. Qin and Mr. long, the surveillance video of the park has been transferred. You''d better come and have a look in person!"


    Just as they were making arrangements here, a technician of the dragon team rushed over to see him. It seemed that something was wrong.


    "Long Fei, from now on, you''ll be here all the time to stare at me. If there''s anything wrong, let us know immediately!"


    After giving a command to Long Fei, Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu quickly follow the technicians to leave. As soon as they walk out of the medical center, they encounter Xu Qing who comes from the sky in a hurry. Looking at Xu Qing falling from the sky, they can''t help looking at each other. They understand that Xu Qing has finally entered the immortal list!But now they are not in the mood to congratulate Xuqing. They just say a few words to Xuqing, and they go to the technology center together.


    Under the guidance of the person who came to inform, they came to a computer, which was playing a picture.


    As soon as he came to the computer, the man immediately told the people nearby: "rewind the video back to the corner of the park where Xu Shao appeared!"


    "Yes


    Soon, the video was reversed.


    From the video, we can clearly see Xu Shaotang''s figure. In the video, Xu Shaotang walks alone to the stone bench in the park and sits down. First, he sits there for a while, but then he begins to talk to himself, with a smile on his face from time to time.


    In the second half of the video, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops talking and laughing. The whole person sits there as if he were a monk. Until Qin Qianyu appears, Xu Shaotang is still in a state of bewilderment. Later, Qin Qianyu gently shakes him, and he falls down from the stone bench. Finally, the scene of all parties rushing to the park.


    "This..."


    Looking at the repeated playing of this video on the computer screen, Qin Guozhu and several of them suddenly looked at each other.


    "Taoist Xu Qing, what''s the matter with him?" For a long time, the dragon will slowly look at Xu Qing and ask, "is this also a kind of being possessed by the devil?"


    If they don''t know Xu Shaotang, they will think of Xu Shaotang in this video as a madman. For a long time, they only watched Xu Shaotang talking to himself, as if talking to the air. Thinking that Xu Shaotang had been controlled by the demons before, long will immediately think whether that would happen again.


    "A little bit like that!"


    Xuqing said with a heavy face: "however, what I know is that he is possessed by the devil, which is different from his situation. I feel that he seems to have lost his mind. Now I don''t know what''s going on. It''s better to ask Jiuwei to have a look..."

 Chapter 2678

    After having the video sent to him, long sent them back to the medical center.


    At this time, they also rushed to Lianxin, and Liang Danqing, Yingluo and others came with them.


    Pity them to restrain themselves, not to leave tears, they constantly remind themselves in the heart, the more calm at this time, their tears can not bring any help to Xu Shaotang, but will disturb those people who investigate Xu Shaotang''s situation.


    They gather together silently, holding hands with each other, as if to draw warmth from each other, and as if to remind each other all the time.


    Looking at the crowd of people in the medical center, Long Jiang can''t help but feel a lot of emotion. When something happens to the boy, almost everyone''s nerves are affected. He prays silently in his heart that the boy can''t do anything, otherwise he doesn''t know how his women should face all this.


    As time goes by, there is still no news in the room. The hearts of the people outside the door are all in their voices. They are in a very contradictory mood. They hope that the door will open quickly, but they are afraid that it will open. What they fear most is that the news will be hard for them to accept after the door is opened.


    Wait, long wait!


    Now every minute, every second, is suffering for them.


    Finally, when everyone''s anxiety almost reached the extreme, the closed door finally opened slowly.


    Jiuwei, mu Tiance, Tantai Jingming, Zhenmiao and other experts from various hospitals rushed out one after another. Seeing them, the crowd quickly gathered around and almost pushed them back to the room again.


    "How is he?"


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the medical center with terrible atmosphere suddenly turned into a vegetable market. Everyone was asking about Xu Shaotang, and everyone was afraid to hear an unacceptable answer from their mouth.


    Listening to the complicated sounds in his ears, Jiuwei suddenly raised his voice: "all quiet!"


    When she spoke, she used her real Qi to suppress everyone''s voice in an instant.


    Until everyone was quiet, Jiuwei said slowly: "the situation is not good, but it is not as bad as you think."


    "Miss Jiuwei, what do you mean by that?"


    Dragon will be full of doubts looking at nine tail, all people are worried about waiting for a long time, waiting for a good or bad result?


    They don''t know whether it''s good news or not, but all of them are looking at the people coming out of it and want to know what happened to Xu Shaotang.


    "Just now, all of us have carefully examined his body, and there is no abnormality in his body!" Nine tail gently rubbed his forehead way: "you can simply as he fell asleep."


    "Asleep?"


    Pity heart that pale cheek constantly twitch, shake his head way: "impossible, you all know, his vigilance is very high, a little bit of wind and grass can wake up, can''t sleep so dead!"


    "Yes, he can''t sleep so much even if he is seriously injured!" Plain girl tightly holds her fist, trying to suppress the anxiety in her heart.


    "I said sleeping, and you said sleeping is not the same meaning."


    Jiuwei slowly explained: "we don''t know what happened to him. He just lost consciousness temporarily."


    "Temporarily unconscious?"


    Lin Shuying''s tears finally could not be suppressed any more. He said with a crying voice, "does it mean that you are a vegetable?"


    When the word "vegetable" comes out, everyone''s mood drops to the bottom. Of course, they understand what "vegetable" means. The result is even worse than they think.


    For a moment, the medical center suddenly rang out also suppressed sobs, Lin Shuying they have squatted on the ground to cry, this result, it is difficult for them to accept.


    "Not a vegetable!"


    Hearing their cry, Tantai Jingming rushed over and comforted the girls: "he is conscious, not what you think!"


    "No, is it conscious or unconscious?"


    Qin Guozhu was confused by the contradictory words of Tantai Jingming and Jiuwei. They didn''t know who to believe, consciously or unconsciously.


    "Mr. Qin, let me talk about it."


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s question, an expert in a white coat said slowly, "to be exact, Xu Shao is conscious! Just now when we had a blood test on him, if Miss Jiuwei hadn''t stopped us in time, we might have been killed by Xu Shao! "


    "Be careful!" Qin Guozhu said in a deep voice.


    "Well, Xu Shao''s consciousness is now in a semi dormant state. If he encounters danger or his body feels danger, he will immediately fight back instinctively. But if there is no danger, his consciousness will fall into dormancy again." The expert said with a serious face: "in our medicine, it is called stress dormancy. Similar conditions have been found in some animals, but it is the first time for us to encounter this kind of situation in people."Hearing the expert''s explanation, the mood of the people who fell to the bottom of the valley was finally slightly relieved. Longjiang asked in a hurry, "when can he wake up?"


    "We don''t know that."


    The expert shook his head slightly and said, "he may wake up right away, or he may not wake up for three or five years or more! Now it''s not about when he''ll wake up, it''s about when he''ll wake up! "


    "What''s the difference between this and a vegetable?"


    Xu Shaotang''s several women''s mood once again fell to the bottom, just saw a glimmer of hope once again shattered.


    "It''s a big difference!"


    Tantai Jingming took the expert''s words and said: "a vegetative person is limited by his brain and can''t wake up, but he is because he doesn''t want to wake up. Maybe in his subconscious, he is awake."


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Lin Shuying grabs her hand and asks with tears: "why doesn''t he want to wake up?"


    "Sister Shuying, we don''t know that."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming quietly holds Lin Shuying''s hand and comforts him: "don''t worry, he will be OK! I don''t care less about him than any of you. If anything happens to him, I will even lose the motivation to live... "


    "Miss Jiuwei, please take a look at this video first."


    At this time, Long Jiang comes forward and hands his mobile phone to Jiuwei. The video that Xu Shaotang plays in the park is Qin Qianyu.

 Chapter 2679

    After watching that video, nine tail they suddenly Leng there.


    It can be seen from the video that before Qin Qianyu found Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang had become what he is now.


    "This..."


    An expert whispered in the ear of another expert nearby. The expert thought about it and nodded slightly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s just say what you have to say."


    Notice the action between the two, the dragon will look down on the two.


    Facing the eyes of the Dragon general, they fell into silence, as if thinking whether to say it or not.


    Seeing their indecisive look, Longjiang said wearily: "come on, you are doctors. There''s no reason to hide the patient''s condition. Besides, we haven''t seen any big waves before. Are you afraid we can''t accept it?"


    "If we do, don''t be angry."


    The humanitarian expert looked at the hesitant crowd.


    "Say it Qin Guozhu''s voice was obviously impatient.


    Noticing the change of Qin Guozhu''s tone, the expert said slowly: "this situation is a bit like schizophrenia..."


    "Schizophrenia?"


    All the people''s cheeks twitched slightly.


    "Yes, I believe everyone can see that Xu Shaotang in the video should be talking to someone." The expert said: "however, in fact, there is no one on his face at all. That person may be his own imagination. This kind of situation is generally diagnosed as schizophrenia in medicine."


    "And Xu Shao hasn''t woken up yet. It''s probably because his consciousness has entered his imaginary world, so he doesn''t want to wake up." Another expert also combined the inspection of Xu Shaotang just now with the analysis of this video.


    Listening to the analysis of the two experts, people can''t help turning pale.


    They don''t believe the two experts'' diagnosis of Xu Shaotang''s condition. In the eyes of those who don''t know it, it''s schizophrenia. But in the eyes of those who know Xu Shaotang''s condition, isn''t Xu Shaotang''s condition exactly the appearance of the demons?


    In the expert''s mouth, is the person he imagined is Xu Shaotang''s demon?


    Is Xu Shaotang''s imaginary world the world of demons?


    Originally, Long Jiang and his colleagues had already begun to suspect that Xu Shaotang''s situation was related to the demons. Now they heard the analysis of the two experts. The more they thought about it, the more they felt that their guess should be right.


    Thinking of this, Long Jiang suddenly said to several experts: "please, now that we have a general knowledge of his situation, I will send someone to send you back immediately. Please keep a secret about today''s affairs."


    "Well, we understand!"


    Several experts quickly nodded, we are not three-year-old children, know what to say what not to say.


    After sending some experts away, the Dragon general looked at Jiuwei: "Miss Jiuwei, as you can see, is that boy''s situation caused by the evil spirit?"


    "I can''t think of any other reason for him to be like this except for the evil spirit."


    Jiuwei sighed and said, "but before him, I''ve never heard of anyone who would become like this because of the evil spirit. So I''m not sure about his situation. Maybe, no one knows what''s going on except himself."


    "Didn''t he say he had been able to suppress the demons?" Plain girl slowly moved to the door of the room, pushed the door open a tiny gap, through the gap looked at the quiet lying inside Xu Shaotang, eyes red murmured: "he has been cheating us?"


    When she thinks about it carefully, she begins to deny her ideas again. She can feel that Xu Shaotang''s situation has improved a lot after meeting with Xiao Gelong. At the moment, Xu Shaotang somehow falls into a deep sleep, which is totally different from what she knows.


    Looking at the frown of the crowd, Jiuwei said slowly: "no matter what his situation is, you don''t have to worry too much. His consciousness is still there, but he has fallen into deep sleep. Maybe he will wake up soon. No one can help him except himself."


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly, then said to Lin Shuying: "ladies and sisters, you all go back first, don''t let your parents worry at home! Zhen Miao and I are taking care of him here. We won''t let him do anything. "


    Compared with other people, Tantai Jingming is much calmer.


    As a practitioner, she knows that Xu Shaotang''s current situation is not as bad as she thought. Moreover, Xu Shaotang''s breath is stable and his blood is unimpeded. His body does not have any problems. Now he is just falling into a deep sleep. She firmly believes that Xu Shaotang should wake up soon, and she also believes that Xu Shaotang himself will not want to wake up He didn''t want the people he cared about.


    Lin Shuying looks at each other silently when she hears the words of Tantai Jingming. A moment later, they nod their heads at the same time. It doesn''t help that they stay here. On the contrary, they make the old people worry. They all rush to longzu, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t come back. They believe that Xu Wenzheng and his wife can see some clues."Then we will give you Shaotang!"


    Pitiful heart reddened and swollen eyes looked at Tan Tai Jing Ming and Zhen Miao, "if he has any situation, you must not hide us..."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Dantai Jingming nodded heavily.


    "Let''s go back too..." Liang Danqing walked slowly behind Su Nu and sighed softly.


    Su Nu gently shook her head and said, "I want to stay here!"


    "You stay here, too..."


    Liang Danqing still wants to persuade him, but Yingluo gently pulls the corner of his clothes. Liang Danqing immediately understands and takes back the words. He also takes a look at Xu Shaotang through the crack of the door, and then walks away with Yingluo slowly.


    Gradually, the medical center began to become empty.


    "Do you want to ask Baiwu to come and have a look?" Qin Guozhu asked in a low voice beside the Dragon general.


    "It''s better to come and see."


    Dragon will face dignified said: "although now basically ruled out the possibility of him in the Gu, but the White Witch family is originally inherited from the ancient witch family, they know a lot of things we don''t know, maybe, for this boy''s situation, what can they do?"


    Even though he knows that the hope that Bai Wu can help Xu Shaotang is extremely slim, Long Jiang still wants to try, even if there is only a glimmer of hope, he wants to try.


    "All right!"


    Qin Guozhu nodded and looked at Qin Qianyu, who was squatting in tears silently. Just as he wanted to go over and comfort the girl, he suddenly stopped his steps. With a helpless sigh, he told some people who were still here, and then walked out silently

 Chapter 2680

    For all the things around, Xu Shaotang did not notice.


    Now he doesn''t know that countless people are worried about him. He just looks at Qin Zongheng standing opposite him with a smile on his face.


    He is looking at Qin Zongheng, Qin Zongheng is also looking at him, their eyes are intertwined, in the air, vaguely can see the electric current.


    "You seem to have suddenly become very confident?"


    For a long time, Qin Zongheng finally asked Xu Shaotang.


    "I''ve always been confident!" Xu Shaotang smile, "you also tossed me for some time, it''s time to disappear."


    "I will never disappear!" Qin Zongheng shook his head.


    "No, you have to disappear!"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly. At the same time, he gently closes his eyes, abandons all thoughts, and perceives everything around him. When he opens his eyes again, Qin Zongheng in front of him has become himself in black.


    Although after talking with Xiao Gelong, he knew that his heart demon was actually himself, it was the first time that he saw the real body of the heart demon in the heart demon.


    Xu Shaotang in black shook his head and said, "as long as you are here, I will never disappear! You are me, I am you, you and I are one, you let me disappear, you will also disappear! Besides, you don''t have the ability to make me disappear! "


    "I''ll try!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, his mind moves slightly, and the surrounding environment changes instantly.


    This is no longer Gu Yuan, but the doomsday scene he and Xiao Gelong saw in their own consciousness space.


    Xu Shaotang in black was shocked by the sudden change of the environment. He looked at Xu Shaotang in horror and yelled, "it''s impossible. This is my world!"


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang in black waved his hand. He seemed to want to turn this place into the original scene. However, what he could easily do has become impossible.


    "No way! No way


    Black clothes Xu Shaotang crazy waving his big hand, crazy shouting, but the surrounding environment has not changed.


    "Don''t waste your time!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "here, it should be like this, isn''t it?"


    "You..."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, black clothes Xu Shaotang suddenly slightly a stagnation, the body subconsciously back two steps, full of amazement looking at Xu Shaotang: "how do you know?"


    "Why can''t I know?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "everything here is just a cover up for you. Do you think you can cheat me now?"


    Mountain or mountain, water or water!


    Xu Shaotang now deeply understands the meaning of this sentence. It''s always the same here, but he can''t see it before. When he can see through the essence of this place, the mind devil''s blinding method will completely lose its effect.


    "What if you can see through it?"


    Black clothes Xu Shaotang''s complexion suddenly becomes abnormal ferocious, eyes ferocious looking at him, as if want to tear him to pieces.


    However, Xu Shaotang has a calm face, and is not surprised by the sudden change of Xu Shaotang in black.


    Looking at the calm look on Xu Shaotang''s face, Xu Shaotang in black couldn''t help but burst into a rage and roared: "I''ll break you to pieces!"


    As soon as the words fell, the earth suddenly began to tremble violently, and the underground magma suddenly broke through the shackles of the earth, just like a huge dragon composed of hot magma, sending out a roaring roar to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang laughed, but he did not dodge. He let the dragon, which was made up of hot magma, wrap himself in it.


    He could see clearly that his body was engulfed by the magma. His body melted in the magma. The severe pain almost made him unable to breathe.


    "I said, you can never beat me!"


    Watching Xu Shaotang''s body melt rapidly in the magma, Xu Shaotang in black laughed wantonly, "here, I am the master! Always! What if you see through everything here? You can''t beat me after all


    Wrapped in lava, Xu Shaotang quietly bears all the pain now. He tries to eliminate the fear in his heart. The hot lava blocks his sight, making him unable to see anything at all.


    But for him, he doesn''t need to see anything!


    He is just constantly eliminating the thoughts in his heart, and slowly perceiving everything around him with his own consciousness. Gradually, his consciousness has been integrated with the hot magma.


    When Xu Shaotang''s body is completely engulfed by the magma, Xu Shaotang in black laughs more madly.


    However, at this time, the giant dragon made of magma suddenly and slowly turned his head and gave him a roar.


    With the roar, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly solidified. With a wave of his hand, he wanted to crush the lava dragon, but it seemed that the lava dragon was out of his control."Roar!"


    The lava dragon roars again, and Xu Shaotang in black is wrapped by his huge body.


    Under the scorching lava, black clothes Xu Shaotang uttered a shrill scream. He struggled desperately, trying to crush the black lava dragon, but found that the Dragon created by himself was completely out of his control.


    His body was quickly engulfed under the package of the lava dragon, and bursts of black smoke kept rising.


    "Xu Shaotang, you can''t kill me. You and I are one. If you kill me, you will die out!"


    Black clothes Xu Shaotang eyes finally have a trace of fear, for this space, he lost control for the first time.


    "No, you are wrong!"


    The lava dragon slowly opened its mouth, gently shaking the huge tap, "you and I are not one! You are just a lingering obsession in my heart! However, I can get rid of you completely soon


    Hearing the words of the lava dragon, Xu Shaotang''s face in black suddenly changed, and his face twisted with pain was full of panic.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang in black suddenly changed and became Qin Zongheng again: "Xu Shaotang, don''t you always want me alive? Why kill me now? You are a complete hypocrite


    "I''ve never been a gentleman!"


    The lava dragon chuckled, "not before, not now, and not in the future! All I have done is to be worthy of my heart


    As soon as the words were heard, the huge head of the lava dragon suddenly moved forward. Under the cry of "Qin Zongheng", which was full of panic, it completely swallowed up the "Qin Zongheng" with only one head left

 Chapter 2681

    "Ha ha..."


    A burst of excited laughter suddenly sounded in the medical center of dragon group.


    Xu Shaotang, who used to lie in the room like a vegetable, suddenly opens his eyes and sits up, startling Tan Tai Jing Ming and Zhen Miao.


    After a moment of absence, Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly hugs Xu Shaotang.


    During Xu Shaotang''s coma, she didn''t flow through the running water, but now her tears fell uncontrollably.


    Listening to the quiet tea in his arms, Xu Shaotang patted her on the back and said, "what''s the matter?"


    When speaking, Xu Shaotang cast his inquiring eyes on Zhen Miao with tears in his smile. He muttered to himself in his heart, what''s wrong with them?


    "What''s the matter? What did you say? We are scared to death by you


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is not good at beating Xu Shaotang''s chest, and suddenly pushes Xu Shaotang away, takes out the phone and begins to give them Lin Shuying, who has been in torment every day.


    Listening to tan Tai Jing Ming telling Lin Shuying that she woke up, Xu Shaotang was more puzzled and asked Zhen Miao, "am I in a coma? When did I go into a coma? "


    "You''ve been in a coma for almost a month!"


    Zhen Miao looks at Xu Shaotang in a funny and angry way, "don''t you know you are in a coma?"


    "When did I go into a coma? And a month in a coma? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhen Miao with a black line on his face and said, "I met a tramp when I was waiting for Qin Qianyu in the park. His words made me suddenly realize."


    "Tramp?"


    Zhen Miao looks at Xu Shaotang strangely, then slowly stands up and walks to Tantai Jingming. The heart that has just been put down hangs up again and says in a low voice: "is he still controlled by the heart demon?"


    At the moment, Jingming of dantai has just finished her letter to Lin Shuying. She also heard Xu Shaotang''s strange questions just now. When she heard Zhen Miao''s words again, her heart suddenly became nervous again, and the smile on her face gradually solidified. She carefully looked at Xu Shaotang and said: "Shaotang, you Are you awake now? "


    "No, I said, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at them inexplicably, "and what do you say about my coma for a month?"


    "Don''t you know you''re in a coma?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s look, she didn''t seem to be controlled by a demon. Then she found out the video on her mobile phone. She opened the video and handed it to Xu Shaotang. "This is the surveillance video when you were talking to Qin in the park that day. Let''s see it first..."


    Although Xu Shaotang is awake now, and it seems that his mind has not been affected by anything, what Xu Shaotang said really makes them two not sure whether Xu Shaotang is the one they know.


    While Xu Shaotang is watching the video on his mobile phone in consternation, Tantai Jingming and Zhen Miao are also quietly observing his look.


    When the video on the mobile phone finished playing, Xu Shaotang''s face was already dull.


    "What''s the matter? What about the tramp? " Xu Shaotang stared at the screen of his mobile phone and muttered to himself: "I clearly saw him! Talking to him for so long! How can he not be seen on the surveillance video? "


    He finally understood why they looked at him with that kind of eyes.


    But he can''t understand how a tramp who has been chatting with himself for so long, but also with a few words, let himself fall into the Epiphany, disappeared in the surveillance video?


    Is that tramp just his imagination?


    No way! If you imagine a person to say a few words can let yourself completely epiphany, how can there be so many people can not step into the realm of saints all their lives?


    But if you want to say that tramp really exists, but you can''t see the figure of the tramp on the video. Can''t dantai Jingming make such a boring joke with herself with a edited video?


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang fell into confusion.


    "Is the boy awake? Let me have a look. Ha ha, I know that this boy will be OK! "


    Just as the three people were all in confusion, the laughter of Longjiang suddenly rang out in their ears.


    Long Jiang and Long Fei push the door like a gust of wind. However, when they see Xu Shaotang sitting there staring at his mobile phone, the smile on their faces Suddenly froze. Xu Shaotang seems to wake up, but how does it look like a fool?


    I''ve been in a coma for a month, and my head is in trouble, right?


    At the thought of this, Long Fei quickly points to his head and asks in a low voice to Jingming and Zhenmiao, "is there something wrong with him?"


    "That''s what''s wrong with your head!"


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, Xu Shaotang finally slowly returns to his senses and looks at Long Fei with a black line on his face.


    "Well, it doesn''t look like a big problem." Long Fei was relieved.Xu Shaotang is now full of questions, where are you in the mood to chat with Longfei here, just to Longjiang asked suspiciously: "I''m really in a coma for nearly a month?"


    "Nonsense, you thought you just had a sleep?"


    Long Jiang stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "which of us worries about you all the time in this month? Lao Qin almost calls me three times a day to ask about you. If you don''t wake up again, many people will be worried to death! "


    "No I... "


    Xu Shaotang looked at the Dragon general in surprise, "I''m just thinking about things. How can I be in a coma for such a long time?"


    "Think about things?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang''s father and son looked at each other. After a long time, Long Jiang just said with a speechless face: "you have thought about this for a long time, but this is enough..."


    He didn''t know what great event Xu Shaotang was thinking about. He could have thought so much and thought for such a long time. Fortunately, they thought it was his evil spirit that was causing trouble and worried for such a long time.


    "Is there really no tramp in this video?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the video on his mobile phone and looked at Longjiang.


    "What tramp?"


    Dragon will be full of doubts looking at him, "what are you talking about messy things?"


    "It seems that there is no more..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "if I told you that when I was waiting for Qin Qianyu in the park, I was chatting with a tramp who had experienced the ups and downs of life. Do you believe it?"


    "Talking to tramps?"


    Long Jiang''s father and son looked at each other again. After a moment, Long Jiang sighed and patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder. "You may have been sleeping too long. What you just said may be your dream. Don''t say it. Let''s slow down first..."

 Chapter 2682

    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh or cry.


    In desperation, he had to tell the details of how he met the tramp when he was waiting for Qin Qianyu in the park that day.


    "The tramp you''re talking about is either God or your own imagination." After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Long Jiang patted him on the shoulder again, "well, it doesn''t matter whether the tramp exists or not. The important thing is that when you wake up, many people can have a good sleep at ease!"


    During this month, he believes that all those who care about Xu Shaotang have not had a good sleep, and so has he himself.


    Now see Xu Shaotang wake up, pressure in his heart that big stone also finally fell.


    He doesn''t care about that tramp. He just needs Xu Shaotang to be safe!


    "Well, Shaotang, don''t think about it. Let''s go home first."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to think about it any more. She walks up to him and says softly, "my family are worried about you all this time. My parents have been hiding it from me all the time, but I think they have already noticed. If I hadn''t stopped them just now, they would have come here."


    "Good!"


    Thinking that he had been in a coma for a month, Xu Shaotang could imagine how worried his family would be. Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, he couldn''t sit still any longer and planned to leave for home.


    "Wait!"


    The dragon will stop him, "since Dan Tai has already informed your family, no matter how anxious you are, you won''t be in a hurry! You wait. I''ll ask Jiuwei to come here and see your situation first! You are like a bomb now. No one knows when it will explode again! Let Jiuwei help you to have a look. We have a bottom in our heart, too! "


    "Don''t worry about that."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I have defeated the demons!"


    "Can you stop boasting?" "Can you wake up and we''ll burn high incense and defeat the demons? Are you careful that demons are so easy to overcome? "


    "Yes, how many people can''t defeat the demons in their whole lives? Have you been in a coma for a month? You think we''re stupid! " Zhen Miao gently smile, and advised: "I know you don''t want to let everyone worry about you, but this evil thing can''t be urgent, let Jiuwei help you first."


    "You''re hiding your illness from doctors!" Long Fei echoed.


    "Well, that''s settled!"


    Dragon will catch Xu Shaotang, so that he won''t run back to Xu''s house. He tells Long Fei, "call mu Tiance, please Jiuwei come and have a look!"


    "No, you..."


    Xu Shaotang is full of speechless looking at people, heart suddenly move, said with a smile: "you don''t believe it? Then I''ll show you! "


    As soon as the voice fell, an invisible net opened instantly, enveloping all four of them.


    At the moment when the big net opened, a low sound of dragon singing could be heard.


    In this big net, several people can''t move at all. It seems that even their muscles and veins are blocked, and even Qi can''t run normally.


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang put his field away again and looked at the four people with a smile: "do you believe it now?"


    "This is "The field?"


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang stupidly. Although she doesn''t have a saint''s field, she has tried the power of the saint''s field. Just now, it was clearly the feeling of being in the saint''s field!


    How is it possible that he succeeded in conquering the demons of the heart after a month''s coma?


    However, the fact in front of her, she can not help but believe!


    At this moment, she thought of what many people had said. Xu Shaotang is really God''s own son! And it''s a single seedling of ten thousand mu!


    How many people exhausted their life can not be defeated by the devil, Xu Shaotang actually so easily defeated? The world is crazy, isn''t it!


    Zhen Miao was completely shocked by the sudden news. She looked at Xu Shaotang stupidly, and her big eyes were full of incredible color. After a moment, she seemed to be a little distrustful of Xu Shaotang, so she became a saint, and then asked tentatively: "I heard that saints all have saint''s true fire, and Saint Dan must be refined with Saint''s true fire. You can let me know See what the sage''s real fire looks like? "


    She would like to believe that Xu Shaotang has become a saint, but the result is really incredible. She can''t directly question Xu Shaotang. She has to confirm it with the sage''s real fire.


    Xu Shaotang knew that Zhen Miao still doubted the truth of his words. He nodded with a smile and said, "of course you can!"


    While speaking, Xu Shaotang suddenly unfolds his palm in front of several people.


    At the same time, a kind of flame they had never seen appeared in front of them. It was a golden flame, but the surface of the flame was translucent, as if to put a translucent dress on the golden flame. Even if it was just a small flame, it still made them feel extremely hot.Xu Shaotang''s fingers moved slightly, and the flame suddenly hung in the air, neither falling nor weakening.


    "Try blowing your breath!"


    Xu Shaotang said to Zhen Miao with a smile.


    Zhen Miao nodded, puffed up her cheeks, and forced her breath to the flame, but the flame was not affected at all, even without the slightest deviation, still burning there.


    At this time, Tantai Jingming went to the side, picked up a bottle of normal saline and poured it on the fire. As soon as the normal saline touched the fire, it turned into a mass of water and disappeared, but the fire was not affected at all.


    After that, they tried all kinds of methods, even the fire extinguisher, but still could not shake the fire.


    When Xu Shaotang waved his hand, the flame suddenly expanded, and the hot temperature forced several people to retreat. When Xu Shaotang waved his hand again, the flame quietly disappeared, and the hot feeling also disappeared.


    "Do you believe it now?" Xu Shaotang looked at them with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about my demons in the future!"


    "You are really a saint..."


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang. She still feels her head is in a daze. She really suspects that she is dreaming, but everything in front of her tells her that this is not a dream, but a fact!


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang gently smile, and full of emotion said: "say up, I can enter the saint, also have to thank that tramp! If it wasn''t for his words that made me suddenly realize, I don''t know when I would be able to become a saint! "


    "Shaotang, you are wonderful!"


    The next moment, Tantai Jingming suddenly jumps up and hangs on Xu Shaotang like a koala, imprinting her warm red lips on Xu Shaotang''s cheek

 Chapter 2683

    In less than half an hour, all the people who should know Xu Shaotang''s awakening knew it. Some people believed it, while others didn''t, such as Jiuwei!


    Some time ago, Xu Shaotang was almost killed by the demons. How long did it take for Xu Shaotang to become a saint? But also in this unheard of exotic way into the holy!


    In order to verify the truth of the news, after receiving the news, Jiuwei and mu Tiance rushed to the Xu family.


    However, now the Xu family is a bit overcrowded.


    Almost all the people close to Xu Shaotang have come to Xu''s home. On the one hand, they want to see Xu Shaotang who came back from a coma for a month. On the other hand, they want to see what''s different between Xu Shaotang and before!


    However, to their disappointment, Xu Shaotang didn''t seem to be much different from before. The only feeling was that all the sharp points on him seemed to have disappeared. If he sat there quietly, I believe no one would think that he was a monk.


    Ordinary people can''t understand it, but these friars know that it''s really back to nature!


    "Are you really sanctified?"


    When Xu Shaotang was chatting with others, Jiuwei''s voice came into his mind.


    How to transmit sound into secret?


    Xu Shaotang looked out the door and saw that Jiuwei was staring at him. He couldn''t help but smile at her and said with his mind, "yes! What are you doing standing outside the door and being polite to me when you come to my house? "


    As Xu Shaotang''s words came into my mind, Jiuwei suddenly stagnated slightly. After a moment, he said to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile: "Xu Shaotang is the fastest person I have ever seen to improve his accomplishments! Any so-called genius is just a joke in front of him! Are you sure you want to make him your opponent? "


    "Of course!"


    Mu Tiance also looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes and said without hesitation: "no one is worthy of being my opponent except Xu Shaotang!"


    "I don''t deserve it?" Nine tail smile Ying Ying of ask a way.


    "This..."


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "you and I are husband and wife, not rivals!"


    "Husband and wife..."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Jiuwei''s face suddenly showed a sweet smile, and his body could not help leaning on mu Tiance, "let''s go, since he has become a saint, we have nothing to worry about."


    "Good!"


    Mu Tiance naturally put his arms around Jiuwei''s waist. "You tell Xu Shaotang that he has enough guests here, so we won''t join in the fun."


    "Good!"


    Nine tail smile, will mu Tiance''s words intact to Xu Shaotang.


    "Wait, I have something to ask you!"


    Seeing that they are going to leave, Xu Shaotang suddenly moves in his heart and lets the people around him talk first, while he rushes out of the door quickly.


    "I said, you two don''t have to do this?" Out of the door, Xu Shaotang black line looking at the two humanity: "my Xu family is not a dragon''s den, you come, even the door is not in?"


    "I want to go back to practice hard!"


    Mu Tiance said solemnly: "I''ve been left behind by you. Now I can''t even see your back."


    "Haha, it''s all Fluke!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles. It''s impossible to say that he is not happy. The heart devil is like a hoop curse on his head. Now without this hoop curse, how can he be unhappy?


    "I want to get away with it, too!"


    Mu Tiance glanced at him and said it was impossible not to envy Xu Shaotang. However, it was also because of Xu Shaotang''s opponent that he had unlimited motivation.


    "What do you want to ask?" Nine tail asks a way.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "just want to ask, if I chat with you here for a long time, is it possible that others can''t see you at all, only I can see you? It''s like sending a message into a secret. Only you and I can hear it! "


    "How can you ask such a boring question?" Jiuwei looks at Xu Shaotang with an idiot''s eyes. He begins to wonder if Xu Shaotang has any problems in his head after a month''s coma. Do you still need to ask such an idiot''s questions?


    The answer is obviously impossible!


    Facing Jiuwei''s eyes, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and told them what happened between him and the tramp.


    He didn''t believe that the tramp had come up with his own imagination. Just when he was talking with Jiuwei with his mind, he suddenly thought whether a person might also appear in front of him with his mind.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei suddenly fell into silence.


    For a long time, Jiuwei sighed softly and said slowly: "I don''t know if anyone can appear in front of you in this way, but in my memory, there has never been such a thing, and I don''t know what level of cultivation people can achieve this! At first I thought it was impossible, but you were instructed by the tramp you said, so now I dare not give you a definite answer. ""Can the most holy of the demon clan do it?" Xu Shaotang asks curiously again.


    Nine tail slightly raised eyelid to see Xu Shaotang one eye, light of say: "you actually want to ask, Ming Zhi Saint Zun can do?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I can''t think of anyone else who will help me except Mingzhi."


    "Maybe someone is helping you secretly! Maybe he can do it, but we don''t know it. " Nine tail gave him an ambiguous answer, and said: "maybe, in fact, this person does not exist, everything is your imagination."


    "Do you think that person is my imagination?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "maybe I think too much..."


    There is no answer from Jiuwei. He doesn''t know who to ask. Maybe he can ask when he sees Mingzhi!


    "With or without this man, at least it''s not a bad thing." Nine tail slightly smile, bright eyes show a bit of envy, "Xu Shaotang, two days ago I still said, you are God''s son, now it seems, really is such."


    "Maybe!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and puts aside the question about the tramp for the time being. He says to the two people, "really don''t go in?"


    "No!"


    Before Jiuwei opened his mouth, mu Tiance shook his head and refused. He joked: "now you''d better not hang around in front of me. Looking at you, my heart will be very unbalanced!"


    "Get..."


    Xu Shaotang helpless smile, "then you are at will!"


    Just as he was about to leave, Jiuwei suddenly turned around and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "how about taking me?"


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a Leng, a moment later understand nine tail is to try their own strength, nodded: "I try!"

 Chapter 2684

    "Who won just now?"


    After leaving the Xu family, mu Tiance asks Jiuwei curiously.


    Just now, although Jiuwei and Xu Shaotang talked about the contest, they stood still all the time. He didn''t know what they were trying.


    But he knew that this should be a special method of competition between saints. Only when he was limited by cultivation, he could not understand it.


    "On the surface, I won!"


    Jiuwei smiles, but his face is full of emotion.


    "On the surface?" Mu Tiance''s eyelids slightly jumped, "that is to say, if you really want to start, you are probably not his opponent?"


    Jiuwei nodded gently and said: "when I got out of the difficulty from the stone wall some time ago, I said that once Xu Shaotang became a saint, I would probably no longer be his opponent! Don''t forget, he still has the ghost of Yinglong and Taichu Ziqi! Only a ghost of Yinglong can suppress me without any chance to resist. What''s more, he hasn''t refined Taichu Ziqi yet! Once he refines Taichu Ziqi, his strength will be greatly improved! "


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, mu Tiance said quietly in his heart, in fact, there is Nuwa stone, which is Xu Shaotang''s most terrifying treasure!


    As soon as he thinks that Xu Shaotang can now compete with Jiuwei, the demon emperor who has lived for hundreds of years, but he is still a big Luo Jinxian, mu Tiance suddenly feels an urgent feeling in his heart. Every time he feels that he is about to catch up with Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments will be greatly improved, thus widening the distance between them.


    He has been catching up with Xu Shaotang, however, his distance from Xu Shaotang is getting farther and farther.


    Seeing that mu Tiance was silent, Jiuwei couldn''t help looking at him and asked with a smile, "do you feel very disappointed?"


    "A little bit!"


    Mu Tiance didn''t hide the loss in his heart. He nodded his head and said: "from the first day I heard Xu Shaotang''s news, I regarded him as my only opponent. His strength has always been faintly better than me. However, after going to heaven, his strength has begun to make me feel a little out of touch."


    "Why do you always think of him as an opponent?" Looking at mu Tiance, who confided his heart in front of him for the first time, Jiuwei said: "although you keep saying that Xu Shaotang is your opponent, I know that in your heart, you always regard him as your best friend, and he should also regard you as one of your best friends. You should not be your opponent."


    For the relationship between mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang, Jiuwei can''t be clearer.


    Two people in each other''s danger will be desperate to help each other, according to reason, they should be the best friend of life and death, but mu Tiance has always regarded Xu Shaotang as an opponent, which really makes her a little puzzled.


    Which opponent will be like them?


    "Because we were rivals in the first place." Mu Tiance knew that many people couldn''t understand the relationship between Xu Shaotang and him. Looking at the nine tails full of doubts, he showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and said quietly: "from the beginning, he and I existed as rivals! It used to be a game between him and me. The result of the game is that only one person can live! "


    Jiuwei looked at Xu Shaotang and asked, "now, is the game over?"


    "It''s over a long time ago." Mu Tiance said with a smile: "however, the previous game is over, and now we have started a new game. This game is no longer about life and death, just because we all think highly of ourselves and don''t think we are better than ourselves! Do you understand when I say that? "


    "I seem to understand a little bit." Nine tail gently nodded his head, whispered: "the relationship between you men is really elusive."


    "The relationship between people is unpredictable." Mu Tiance said with a smile.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Jiuwei suddenly showed a trace of sadness on his face. He raised his cheek and looked at mu Tiance quietly. He said seriously, "have you ever thought that in the future, your heart demon may be Xu Shaotang?"


    A person''s heart demon is not unpredictable, just as Xu Shaotang foresaw that his heart demon would be Qin Zongheng long ago.


    Often, a person''s heart is the most cherished, it will be the person''s demons.


    Despite the fact that he firmly regards Xu Shaotang as his only opponent, mu Tiance is actually a man of weak nature. He doesn''t have as much gratitude and resentment as Xu Shaotang. Therefore, if Mu Tiance enters the semi holy realm, his inner demons are most likely to be Xu Shaotang''s real opponent!


    "I''ve thought about it a long time ago!"


    Mu Tiance said with a nonchalant smile: "I guess my demon is Xu Shaotang, but so what? We are rivals, aren''t we? "


    "As you can guess, why not try not to treat him as an opponent?"


    Jiuwei looks at mu Tiance with more doubts and says anxiously: "if your heart demon is Xu Shaotang, I''m afraid..."


    She didn''t go on with the following words, but the meaning was self-evident.If Mu Tiance wants to defeat Xu Shaotang, he is afraid that it will be very difficult, and even can''t see any hope!


    "If I don''t take him as my opponent, I''m afraid my heart devil will be him 100%!" Looking at Jiuwei''s puzzled eyes, mu Tiance explained with a smile: "if I don''t treat Xu Shaotang as an opponent because I''m afraid of Xu Shaotang who may become my demon, it only means that I''m afraid of him in my heart! The more afraid you are, the more likely he will become your demon! I think you should understand this better than me? "


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, the color of doubt on Jiuwei''s face gradually disappeared.


    Yes, the most fear, the most reluctant to face, is the heart of the devil, once into the semi holy state, will become a person''s heart devil!


    Kui she was still the demon emperor, but she didn''t see it through as well as mu Tiance.


    "You know everything in your heart." Nine eyes slightly lift, faint sigh way.


    "Although my accomplishments are worse than Xu Shaotang''s, I should not be more stupid than Xu Shaotang." Mu Tiance nods and laughs, making a joke.


    "That''s true!"


    Jiuwei chuckled, then took mu Tiance''s arm and said, "besides, I think you look much better than Xu Shaotang!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, mu Tiance could not help pausing slightly. A moment later, he burst out laughing again: "I''ve really become what Xu Shaotang said. I eat by my face! If I can''t beat him by strength, can I beat him by face? "


    "He can''t rely on it if he wants to!"


    Nine tail mouth slightly a Qiao, bright eyes full of thick love

 Chapter 2685

    The streets in Beijing are as lively as ever, and there are surging people everywhere.


    Although the Xu family moved to the capital, Xu Shaotang did not remember how long he did not have a good stroll in the capital.


    Of course, he has no interest in shopping. If Zhen Miao doesn''t mention the compensation to him, he still won''t go shopping. In his opinion, if he has time to go shopping, it''s better to find three or five friends to sit down and have a good drink in those places with rare people but beautiful scenery.


    In fact, the compensation Zhen Miao needs is very simple. It''s just to let Xu Shaotang accompany her to eat, drink and play in the capital.


    After casting Zhen Miao to the dragon group for such a long time, others take care of him with Tantai Jingming day and night when he is in a coma. Xu Shaotang certainly has no reason to refuse this small request.


    "This, I want to eat this!"


    "And this! It looks delicious! "


    At the moment, Zhen Miao is like a greedy child. He wants to taste almost everything he sees.


    Although she came to this world with Xu Shaotang for a long time, it was the first time for her to experience all kinds of things in this world. For her, everything in front of her was so fresh.


    Looking at Zhen Miao, who is as excited as a child, Xu Shaotang can''t help smiling. He lazily follows behind Zhen Miao and meets all her requirements. In his words, today Zhen Miao is the biggest. He can eat what he wants and buy what he wants!


    Near noon, Xu Shaotang''s phone suddenly rings.


    "Lao Jiu, why did you suddenly think of calling me?"


    When the phone is connected, Xu Shaotang talks with Lao Jiu warmly.


    The old nine on the other end of the phone said, "I have something to ask Xu Shaofang for help. I don''t know that Xu Shaofang is inconvenient."


    "You''re welcome with me?" Xu Shaotang chuckled and added: "however, illegal things can''t be done."


    "I dare not ask Xu Shao for illegal things."


    Lao Jiu laughed and said: "well, I helped a boss in Beijing to watch Feng Shui. I learned that he had a treasure handed down by our ancestors. Originally, there was nothing wrong with it. As a result, I gave him one more word to let him know that I know you, Xu Shao you. Now I have to introduce him to let me see that treasure..."


    "That''s it!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, where are you? I''ll come here now."


    "Lu''s private restaurant on Jianmin Road, Nancheng!"


    When he hung up, he couldn''t help pulling Zhen Miao, who was going to the pastry shop by the side of the road, and said with a smile, "it''s a treat. I''ll take you to dinner."


    "Good!"


    Zhen Miao nodded with a smile.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what you eat. What matters is who is beside her.


    When Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao come to the private restaurant Lao Jiu said, Lao Jiu is standing at the door talking with a middle-aged man with gold glasses. Lao Jiu is still wearing a dark gray robe. At first glance, it looks like a kind of feng shui master.


    At the door of the store, there was a sign with the words "suspend business".


    Seeing Xu Shaotang coming, they quickly welcomed him.


    As soon as the middle-aged man came up, he warmly held Xu Shaotang''s hand and said with a smile: "Xu Shao, my dear Lu Ren, I''ve heard so much about Xu Shao. Today I finally see you."


    "Hello


    Xu Shaotang politely replied and introduced Zhen Miao to them.


    "Xu Shao, Miss Zhen, please come inside!"


    Lu Ren quickly invited two people into the store. The environment inside the store was excellent. It was clearly in trouble, but the store was full of birds and flowers, which made people feel like they were in the beautiful nature. However, there were no other guests except them.


    Lu Ren directly takes them to the most luxurious room upstairs. He orders the staff to serve wine and food, and warmly asks them to sit down.


    As soon as he sat down, Lao Jiu couldn''t wait to say, "boss Lu, I''ve invited Xu Shao to you. Is it time to cash what you promised me?"


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for the fact that Lu Ren''s treasure was handed down by their grandmaster, Lao Jiu really didn''t want to trouble Xu Shaotang for this.


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Lu Ren couldn''t help but smile awkwardly: "it''s not urgent. Let''s eat and drink well first. It''s rare to see Xu Shao and miss Zhen. We can''t make them hungry. Isn''t it..."


    "Boss Lu, I want to open my eyes, too!" Seeing Lu Ren''s procrastination, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Lao Jiu has also seen the world. I haven''t even seen those treasures worth billions of dollars. I want to see what the treasure that can make him so interested is."


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Lu Ren stood up with a smile: "those people will sit down for a while, and I''ll get them right away!"


    "I''ll trouble boss Lu."


    When Lu Ren left the room, Lao Jiu gave Xu Shaotang a thumbs up and said, "Xu Shao, you still have to face a lot!"He said it for a long time, but Lu Ren refused to take it out. Xu Shaotang said it casually, and Lu Ren went down in a hurry to take it. This man can''t compare with others.


    Don''t look at him in the capital, but in Lu Ren''s eyes, he is just a Feng Shui man!


    If you have to impose a face on yourself, you can be said to be Xu Shaotang''s friend.


    "They don''t know what you really are!"


    "What is that?" asked Xu Tang


    He also knows Lao Jiu. If he didn''t pay special attention to the so-called treasure, he would not have bothered him. You know, Lao Jiu often wanders around the capital, but he never goes to Xu''s house to find him. It''s the first time that he has known him for such a long time.


    "I don''t know now." Lao Jiu took a look at the door and said helplessly: "Lu Ren is very cunning. He has taken that thing to my taste, but he has to see you to show it to me! If I don''t think he dares not deceive you with such things, I suspect that he is deceiving me. "


    Seeing that Lao Jiu didn''t know, Xu Shaotang temporarily put away his curiosity. Anyway, he could see it immediately. He was not in a hurry. So he joked with Lao Jiu: "if he really fooled us, should we chop him into meat to make dumplings?"


    "You don''t have to chop dumpling stuffing, do you?"


    Old nine full face chilly smile, again way: "if he really dares to cheat us, I fight to break the rules of this line, also must break his geomantic omen here!"


    While they were joking, Xu Shaotang heard the footsteps coming from outside and winked at Lao Jiu. Lao Jiu understood and immediately closed his mouth.

 Chapter 2686

    Lu Ren came into the room, holding a heavy iron box in both hands. Looking at his careful appearance, he obviously saw the objects in the iron box very precious.


    Behind Lu Ren came the service staff. As they gazed at the iron box in Lu Ren''s hand, exquisite dishes were also put on the table.


    The portions of those dishes are not many, but each dish is extremely exquisite. Even now I don''t know how the dish tastes, but at least it looks very appetizing.


    However, they are not in the mood to see these exquisite dishes. Their attention is focused on the iron box in Lu Ren''s hand.


    Until the end of the dish, Lu Ren told all the service staff to step down, it seems that they don''t want to see the baby in his hand.


    "Boss Lu, let me open my eyes quickly!"


    Lao Jiu looks at the iron box in Lu Ren''s hand with burning eyes. He wants to grab the iron box and open it. Lu Ren has already filled his appetite, making him feel like being scratched by a cat.


    Lu Ren''s eyes quickly swept from the curious three people. Then he nodded and said with a smile: "originally, I wanted to let you have a good taste after you''ve had enough to eat and drink. Since everyone can''t wait, I don''t want to show off."


    Under the gaze of the three, Lu Ren slowly opens the iron box.


    Three people stand up from the seat one after another, curiously looking at the open iron box.


    There was a Book of bamboo slips lying quietly in the iron box. The bamboo slips seemed to have been for some years. Because the bamboo slips were combined, they could not see the specific contents of the bamboo slips. They could only see some crooked characters. Although the characters could see the rudiments of some Chinese characters, they were obviously different from modern characters.


    "Can I take it up and have a look?" Xu Shaotang asks Lu Ren.


    Lu Ren nodded and said, "of course, but Xu Shao must be careful. This bamboo slip has been around for some years. If you don''t pay attention to it, it''s easy to damage it."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed, carefully took out the bamboo slips from the iron box, and very carefully unfolded the bamboo slips on the table, so that Lao Jiu could see them.


    When Xu Shaotang unfolds the bamboo slips, he can clearly feel Lao Jiu''s heart beating speed up suddenly. He slightly raises his eyelids to see Lao Jiu, but he sees that Lao Jiu is desperately suppressing his excitement, while Lu Ren next to him is secretly looking at his and Lao Jiu''s reactions.


    "Lu Ren is really not a fuel-efficient lamp!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little in his heart, but looks at the bamboo slips quietly on his face. He can distinguish some simple words like "Yin Yang, Feng Shui and five elements" from the bamboo slips, but he can''t understand some more complex words. He doesn''t know if Lu Ren has asked someone to help him read the specific contents of the bamboo slips.


    After glancing at the contents of the bamboo slips, Xu Shaotang said to Lao Jiu with his mind, "don''t get excited. If you get excited, Lu Ren will probably start the price."


    Suddenly I hear Xu Shaotang''s voice in my mind. Lao Jiu looks at Xu Shaotang in amazement.


    He didn''t see Xu Shaotang''s mouth moving at all, and he didn''t hear Xu Shaotang''s voice in his ears, but he really heard Xu Shaotang''s voice in his mind.


    He was not a monk, and he didn''t know the exchange of ideas. For a moment, he couldn''t understand what was going on. He doubted in his heart. Was he hallucinating?


    Facing Lao Jiu''s astonished eyes, Xu Shaotang said with his mind again: "don''t ask anything now, I''ll explain to you later."


    I hear Xu Shaotang''s voice again in my mind. Lao Jiu finally confirms that the voice he just heard is not an illusion. Xu Shaotang is really talking to him!


    After a short absence, Lao Jiu finally tries to suppress the deep doubts in his heart, and tries to make his mood calm again. Then he pretends to know nothing and asks Lu Ren, "boss Lu, what is this bamboo slip?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Lu Ren said with a smile, "don''t deceive me, sir. It''s something handed down from your father, Mr. Feng Shui. You really don''t know what it is?"


    "I really don''t know that."


    Lao Jiu said slowly: "I can see that the contents of the bamboo slips should be related to geomancy, but I can''t even recognize one tenth of the words on the bamboo slips. What are the specific records on the bamboo slips? Have you ever asked someone to help you? "


    "No


    Lu Ren said with a smile: "I also judged that it should be an ancient geomantic secret book based on some recognizable characters above. Taking bamboo slips as a book, at least it was in the Wei and Jin Dynasties. I specially checked that Guo Pu in the Wei and Jin Dynasties seemed to be the ancestor of Mr. Feng Shui. Combined with the period and part of the contents of the bamboo slips, I guess it should be the geomantic omen left by Guo PU It''s a secret


    It can be seen that Lu Ren has done his homework.


    Hearing what he said, Lao Jiu''s face suddenly smiles: "Guo Pu is indeed regarded as the Grandmaster of Feng Shui. I didn''t expect that boss Lu still has research on this. Don''t mention it. After listening to you say that, I also think that this bamboo slip is really a Feng Shui secret handed down by the grandmaster!"After listening to them, Xu Shaotang carefully put the bamboo slips away and put them back into the iron box. Anyway, he didn''t know Feng Shui or ancient Chinese prose, and he couldn''t see any tricks.


    If you can buy this so-called geomantic secret book from Lu Ren, you can take the bamboo slips to find Kang Weimin. He should be able to recognize all the words on the bamboo slips.


    Knowing that Lao Jiu was very interested in the bamboo slips, Xu Shaotang said to Lu Ren, "boss Lu, since this is a geomantic secret, it''s useless for you to keep it in your hand except for collecting it. I don''t know if you can give up your love? Of course, I know it''s an antique, and the price will not be low. "


    "Is Xu Shao interested in this geomantic script?" Lu Ren asked with a smile.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "I''m not in Lao Jiu''s business. I think it takes up a lot of space with it. However, Lao Jiu seems to be very interested in it. Lao Jiu and I have a close relationship. I want to buy it from boss Lu."


    "The friendship of life?"


    Lu Ren looks at Lao Jiu in surprise. He really doesn''t know that Lao Jiu has such a good relationship with Xu Shaotang. However, it''s a good thing for him. Happily, Lu Ren says, "since Xu Shao has opened his mouth, I can''t deny Xu Shao''s face. Otherwise, we don''t talk about money. This should be my gift to Xu Shao £¡¡±


    With that, Lu Ren naturally pushes the iron box containing the bamboo slips in front of Xu Shaotang. It seems that he really wants to give the bamboo slips to Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2687

    If there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing!


    Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao look at each other with the same look in their eyes.


    Although Xu Shaotang didn''t know the value of the bamboo slips, there were few ancient books handed down from the Wei and Jin Dynasties, especially those related to Fengshui.


    As the saying goes, the rarer things are, the more precious they are. If you really want to auction them, the bamboo slips may not be able to sell for hundreds of millions of yuan.


    But Lu Ren so easily gave the bamboo slips to him as a gift. Xu Shaotang didn''t believe that Lu Ren didn''t have any other thoughts.


    Looking at the iron box pushed to the front by Lu Ren, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you want to sell it, boss Lu, I can buy it, but I''m sorry to give it away."


    "Xu Shao, where is that?" Lu Ren quickly said with a smile: "to be honest with Xu Shao, in fact, I''ve been in some trouble recently. By chance, I learned from Mr. Jiu that he has some friendship with Xu Shao, so I thought of asking him to introduce Xu Shao to me."


    Lu Ren is a smart man. He knows that there is no need to beat around the Bush in front of people like Xu Shaotang. The more he beat around the Bush, the worse impression Xu Shaotang has of him.


    So it is!


    He knew that Lu Ren had a different purpose in sending this bamboo slip to him!


    After understanding Lu Ren''s intention, Xu Shaotang said straight to the point: "then tell me, what''s your trouble? Let''s make a deal. If I can solve it for you, you will send me the bamboo slips. If I can''t solve it, let''s see if we can talk about the price of bamboo slips. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lu Ren was suddenly pleased and said, "it''s definitely not easy for others to solve this problem, but it''s just as easy for Xu shaolai to solve it."


    "You''d better talk about it first."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t like Lu Ren''s flattery at all. To be honest, he doesn''t like Lu Ren very much from the first sight. Although he doesn''t hate Lu Ren, he doesn''t have a good impression of Lu Ren.


    What he likes more is those straightforward people, and Lu Ren, obviously, belongs to the kind of people who are more careful.


    "Well, a few days ago, people of all ages dressed in rags came to my place for dinner. Xu Shao, you know, although my place is not one of those high-end places, people here are still more particular about it. I was so confused that I was afraid that they would affect the dining experience of other guests, so..."


    At this point, Lu Ren''s face suddenly began to turn red, embarrassed to look at Xu Shaotang, but did not say the words behind.


    "So you drive people out because they don''t dress well, right?" Xu Shaotang gave Lu Ren a light look, "and then you found that the old and young are not as simple as they seem, right?"


    He has not only heard a lot of such things, but also encountered similar things himself. There will always be people who judge people by their appearance and look down upon them with a dog''s eye. As a result, these people often find that those who are looked down upon by them are the people they can''t provoke at all.


    If you meet people with good temper, maybe it''s just a small lesson for them. If you meet those ruthless characters, it''s possible to lose your life!


    When Xu Shaotang put it bluntly, Lu Ren blushed and said awkwardly, "when I drove them away, there were no twists and turns, but when the boy left, he glared at me fiercely. At that time, I felt cold all over and almost collapsed to the ground! At that time, I regretted it, but when I wanted to go after them and apologize, they were gone. "


    "And then?"


    Xu Shaotang light asked: "they later came to you trouble?"


    "Not this one."


    Lu Ren shook his head and said: "it''s just that since that night, I have had the same nightmare every night. I dream that I am standing in a pile of dead bones covered with blood, and countless ghosts tear my flesh off one by one. To be honest with Xu Shao, I''m just living like a year these days, for fear that my dream will become a reality."


    At this time, Lu Ren''s face was full of the word "regret", and a look of fear flashed in his eyes from time to time.


    Hearing Lu Ren''s words, Xu Shaotang raised his eyelids slightly and asked, "so, you ask Lao Jiu to help you watch fengshui, also for this?"


    "There are reasons for that."


    Lu Ren nodded and said, "in addition, I also want to ask Mr. Jiu to help me break the evil spirit."


    "Why didn''t you tell me that before?" Old nine speechless look to Lu Ren, "you want to tell me before, you this job I really dare not take, don''t help you break Sha, on the contrary let me also be that old and young to miss."


    He is Mr. Feng Shui. It''s really OK for people to see feng shui breaking the evil spirit, but Lu Ren, this is obviously not because of Feng Shui, but man-made disaster!


    "Didn''t you say that..."


    Lu Ren said with a bitter smile, "if I want to tell you the truth, you will not take my job."


    Well


    Old nine slightly a smothering, suddenly feel oneself ask of this question really too stupid."The old and the young haven''t appeared since then?" Zhen Miao asked curiously.


    Lu Ren nodded and said: "it''s true that I didn''t show up. The day after I had a nightmare, I suspected that it was the old man and the young who were playing tricks. So a lot of monitoring facilities were added around here that day. The first thing I woke up a few days later was to check the monitoring, but I never saw the old man and the young in the monitoring."


    "Could it be your psychological role?"


    Old nine wondered: "they didn''t show up, how can you have the same nightmares every night?"


    "It can''t be psychological."


    Lu Ren said with a bitter smile: "no matter how psychological effect is, I won''t have the same nightmares every night. It''s useless even taking sleeping pills. I know that it must be their revenge. They want me to live in torment every day. Only in this way can their resentment be vented."


    "So you want me to help you deal with those two people?"


    Xu Shaotang also thinks that Lu Ren''s nightmare should have something to do with the old and the young. There must be something hateful about the poor man. Lu Ren has tasted the evil result of his own planting.


    I believe that after this experience, Lu Ren no longer dare to look down on others.


    "I dare not trouble Xu Shao to help me deal with them. No matter what I say, it''s really my fault, Lu Ren." Lu Ren said bitterly: "I know Xu Shao has a lot of energy. I just want Xu Shao to help me find them and make peace with them. Even if I kowtow to them face to face and apologize, I just want them to stop tormenting me in this way. I''m going to be crazy..."


    "So..."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "I can help you find them, but I''m not sure I can find them."


    Lu renneng kowtows and admits his mistake, which at least proves that he is not hopeless. For the sake of bamboo slips, he can help him.

 Chapter 2688

    "Thank you Xu Shao, thank you Xu Shao!"


    See Xu Shaotang promise down, Lu Ren quickly stood up and constantly to Xu Shaotang thanks.


    "I may not be able to help you find those two people. Are you sure you want to send me this bamboo slip?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile: "are you not afraid that I took this bamboo slip, but don''t help you find those two people?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lu Ren hesitated slightly. After a moment, he said with a smile, "Xu Shao, don''t joke. I know that Xu Shao is not that kind of person. With Xu Shao''s position, if I really want to snatch this bamboo slip from me, I can''t help but Xu Shao. Xu Shaoda doesn''t have to cheat me around such a big curve."


    Although Lu Ren is snobbish, he is not stupid.


    He is very clear about Xu Shaotang''s energy, what Xu Shaotang wants, just need to bully and lure, he has to hand it over honestly, in other people''s eyes, he Lu Ren may still be a character, but in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he may not have any difference with an ant.


    Hearing Lu Ren''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said: "you can talk. If you can talk to the old and young, you won''t bring such a disaster! Well, I''ll take this bamboo slip for the time being. If I don''t help you find the two, I''ll return it intact! Later, you can tell me more about the characteristics of those two people. It''s better to have a picture of them. "


    He doesn''t like to take advantage of people, especially people like Lu Ren.


    "Thank you, Xu Shao!"


    Lu Ren nodded quickly and said: "I will remember Xu Shao''s teaching in the future, and I will never look down on others."


    "Not to mention teaching, you should be glad that those two people are not big traitors, otherwise, they are not so simple as scaring you!" Xu Shaotang took a light look at Lu Ren and reminded him, "according to what you said, I guess it''s easy for those two people to take your life!"


    "Xu Shao is right."


    Lu Ren nodded and said yes, while taking up the next drink to pour wine for Xu Shaotang.


    It has to be said that the food here is really delicious. After we reached an agreement, the meal was a feast for both the guests and the host.


    After the three left with the iron box, Lao Jiu couldn''t wait for Xu Shaotang to show him the bamboo slips.


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to give this bamboo slip to Lao Jiu, but naturally he would not refuse. He just asked him curiously, "this bamboo slip is not as simple as Lu Ren said?"


    When Lao Jiu saw the bamboo slips, he was very excited. Now he can''t wait to have a close look at the bamboo slips. His actions make Xu Shaotang smell an unusual taste.


    Lao Jiu casually found a place to sit down, carefully opened the iron box, nodded slightly and said: "the origin of this bamboo slip is estimated to be bigger than what Lu Ren said. Let me have a look first!"


    With that, Lao Jiu began to study bamboo slips carefully.


    Seeing that he is so serious, Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao don''t disturb him. While waiting for the results of Lao Jiu''s investigation, Xu Shaotang sends the pictures of the two people when they first enter the store intercepted by Lu Ren from the surveillance video to Lianxin, asking Lianxin to send someone to help find the old and the young.


    Taking people''s money and eliminating disasters with others, since he has promised Lu Ren, he still has to keep his word. With the pictures of the old and the young, as long as they are still in the capital, it should not be difficult to find them.


    A few minutes later, Lao Jiu suddenly looked up at Xu Shaotang with excited face, and said in a trembling voice: "Xu Shao, I have known you for so long, but I have never asked for anything. This time, I will make an exception and ask you to lend me this bamboo slip for research A month! "


    Looking at the excited old nine, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I was going to give you this thing, and it''s useless for me to take it! Why, look at you, it seems very precious? "


    "Precious, precious!"


    Lao Jiu carefully picked up the bamboo slips and stood up holding the iron box tightly, as if he was afraid that others would take away the iron box. At the same time, he said excitedly, "this is the book in the green bag!"


    "You should be talking about the green bag book, right?"


    Xu Shaotang touched his nose and said, "isn''t qingnangshu a medical book? You have half a cent to do with Mr. Feng Shui. Are you so excited? "


    Although he didn''t do much research on these ancient books, he still survived the great name of "qingnangshu" written by the great doctor Hua Tuo. After a long time, it turned out to be a medical book?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu could not help but stay a little longer. After a long time, he said with tears and laughter: "Xu Shao, the book in qingnang and the book in qingnang are two completely different things. Let''s say that the reason why Guo Pu, the grandmaster, is regarded as the grandmaster in our business is that he got the book in qingnang presented by the mysterious man! Originally, I thought this wonderful book had been lost, but I didn''t expect it was completely preserved! "


    "So the book in the green bag is a treasure handed down by your grandmaster''s grandmaster?" Zhen Miao asked in surprise.


    "Yes


    Lao Jiu couldn''t hide his excitement and nodded heavily: "this is a rare treasure for Mr. Feng Shui!"Money is not a very important thing for Lao Jiu now. What he is pursuing now is to make greater achievements in geomancy.


    And this book handed down by his grandmaster undoubtedly ignited all his passion for geomantic omen!


    Looking at Lao Jiu''s excited look, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile, thought a little, and said, "I just found that I can''t understand a lot of words in this book. Can you understand all of them?"


    "No


    Xu shook his head and said, "I can only read a little more than you! Xu Shao, why do you ask this? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "do you want me to take you to find someone who specializes in the study of ancient Chinese characters. I think he should be able to recognize all the contents of this book."


    Good people do it to the end, send Buddha to the West!


    It''s rare that Lao Jiu takes the initiative to ask him for help. Since he is so interested in this wonderful book, he will help him again.


    Lao Jiu''s attainments in geomantic omen and geomantic omen have been improved. He may be able to help them even more in the future.


    "Yes! Of course


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu quickly nodded and said, "if that''s true, that''s great! I don''t have to waste any more time studying the words on it! "


    "Well, let''s go now."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Zhen Miao, "shall we go together?"


    "Of course!"

 Chapter 2689

    After calling Kang Weimin, Xu Shaotang takes Lao Jiu and Zhen Miao to Kang Weimin''s home.


    When he saw Xu Shaotang, Kang Weimin''s eyes fell on the iron box in Lao Jiu''s hand.


    "This is the book in the green bag?"


    Kang Weimin''s eyes were burning at the iron box, and even completely ignored the existence of Xu Shaotang and the three of them.


    "Professor Kang, are you interested in this book?" Seeing Kang Weimin''s look, Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Of course I am!"


    Kang Weimin nodded heavily and said: "this wonderful book can be called the book of the origin of geomantic omen! Only a few ancient books have mentioned this book. I always thought this book didn''t exist at all. I didn''t expect that it really existed! "


    "Well, in that case, it''s easy."


    Xu Shaotang simply introduced them to each other, then said with a smile: "then you two should study this book well, and we two laymen will not join in the fun!"


    "You''re leaving now?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s meaning, it seems that he is going to leave. Kang Weimin finally moves his eyes away from the iron box. "There are some things that happened before. I said I''ll give you a good talk after I read this wonderful book. If you''re not in a hurry to do other things, why don''t you wait for me for an hour or two?"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart a joy, hastily agreed to come down.


    Anyway, he has nothing to do, just to eat and drink with Zhen Miao. Now that he has just had enough to eat and drink with Lu Ren, Zhen Miao should have no appetite. He can still afford to wait here for an hour or two.


    "Let''s study this wonderful book first." As Kang Weimin took Lao Jiu to his study, he said to Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao: "when you come to me, don''t treat yourself as a guest. Just order casually."


    After that, they hurried into the study, leaving Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao standing alone in the living room.


    "The old man..." Looking at the closed door of the study, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly, opens Kang Weimin''s refrigerator and asks Zhen Miao, "what would you like to drink?"


    "I''m free!" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s casual behavior, Zhen Miao said with a smile: "you really don''t take yourself as a guest?"


    "That''s it!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if he goes to my house, I hope he doesn''t treat himself as a guest! Don''t tell me, Professor Kang is quite right with my temper. "


    Zhen Miao''s heart moved, a trace of cunning color flashed in his eyes, and said with a smile: "it seems that the next time I go to your house, I can''t be too polite."


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang casually took out a bottle of drink and handed it to Zhen Miao. Then he said with a smile, "what I fear most is to be polite. It''s better for everyone to be casual."


    Zhen Miao took the drink and said with a smile, "you are a saint now. There are not many people who don''t like you, especially in your world."


    "Don''t say I''m just a saint, even if I''m the most saint, isn''t it Xu Shaotang?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the room casually and said lazily: "no matter how I am, I am always Xu Shaotang. Long Jiang once said a word to me, never forget my original intention! People, what they fear most is to be complacent. A lot of people don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth when their wings are a little bit hard, but they don''t know that there are many stronger people than him in the world! "


    "I found that after you became a saint, there was really no big change."


    Zhen Miao looks at Xu Shaotang and says: "no wonder when you are in a coma, the Dragon worries about them all the time. To be honest, there are not many people like you!"


    It''s really valuable that one can see himself clearly and achieve unprecedented achievements.


    Whether in heaven or on earth, Xu Shaotang is a genius. It''s not easy for such a genius to stay awake all the time.


    All of a sudden, she understood why Xu Shaotang''s friends had taken heart and lungs out of him. She also understood why Xu Shaotang was a saint and could get along with Lao Jiu and Kang Weimin.


    All, is nothing more than Xu Shaotang said do not forget the original heart!


    He will not deliberately alienate anyone because of his sanctification, nor will he have the cheek to curry favor with anyone who gives him benefits. He is always him, and will not change because of the change of cultivation and status!


    "Don''t praise me. I can''t help praising you!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, turns on the TV again, and sits with Zhen Miao watching TV.


    They waited for more than two hours.


    When he came out of his study, he asked, "how do you do?"


    When asked this question, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that there was no need to ask this question, because the excited look on Lao Jiu''s face had already told him the answer.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Lao Jiu excitedly gave Kang Weimin a thumbs up: "I always believed in a sentence: the master is wandering, and the clown is in the palace! However, after meeting Professor Kang today, I realized how superficial my previous thoughts were. Professor Kang is worthy of the word "expert!""That''s it!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and joked: "If Professor Kang had been one of those" brick masters "who were fishing for fame and reputation, I would have smashed his signboard long ago."


    After listening to their praise, Kang Weimin blushed a little, but he said to Lao Jiu with emotion: "after communicating with you, I also believe in the saying" experts are among the people "! Compared with you, those people who explain geomantic omen and geomantic omen in the palace are really like clowns! "


    "I said, can you two stop flattering each other?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the two humanitarians with black lines on his face: "tell me, how wonderful is the book in the green bag?"


    He is not interested in the book in the green bag. What he is interested in is what kind of magic it has.


    "It''s more than wonderful!"


    Kang Weimin walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and sat down. He said with emotion: "I even think that if we study this wonderful book thoroughly, we can even see the secrets of heaven! Xu Shao, you can''t imagine how extensive and profound this book is! "


    "See through the secret?"


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao couldn''t help looking at each other, "Professor Kang, is it not as mysterious as you said?"


    "Anyway, I think so!"


    Kang Weimin said: "this wonderful book is definitely older than we think. It may have been handed down from ancient times. Moreover, I feel that this book should deliberately hide some things, or there are some deficiencies in the process of spreading. The present part is very likely to be a remnant of later generations! Even so, this book can still be called an extraordinary book

 Chapter 2690

    "Is it so mysterious?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Kang Weimin and Lao Jiu in surprise. At first, he thinks the book is mysterious enough. Now Kang Weimin says something like this again, which makes him feel that the book in the green bag is too magical.


    If it is as Kang Weimin guessed, then this book is absolutely priceless!


    "In any case, this book is really a marvelous one!" Lao Jiu also said with emotion: "I thought I could study this book thoroughly before, but now it seems that there is not much hope."


    After reading all the contents of this book, Lao Jiu realized that what he had learned about geomantic omen and geomantic omen was just the most basic fur.


    The depth of this book is far beyond his imagination. It is not easy to study such a wonderful book thoroughly.


    "Study as much as you can."


    Zhen Miao suddenly said with a smile: "since this book is so magical, if you study a small part thoroughly, you will benefit a lot."


    Xu Shaotang also said with a smile: "the ancients still have half of the" Analects of Confucius "to govern the world, you will study a small half of this book, it is estimated that you will also make unprecedented achievements in geomancy and geomantic art."


    Hearing what Zhen Miao and Xu Shaotang said, Lao Jiu was slightly surprised. Then he nodded and said with a smile, "Miss Zhen and Xu Shaotang are right. When you say that, my heart suddenly begins to have a bottom again."


    This is the significance of learning, and it is not necessary to study this rare book thoroughly.


    When they were here to enlighten Lao Jiu, Kang Weimin suddenly said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, I want to leave that book for further study. Do you have any questions?"


    "What questions can I have?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to Lao Jiu and said, "I have given this book to him. He has no problem, so I have no problem."


    "Xu Shao, I dare not take this book!"


    Lao Jiu shook his head and said: "the value of this book can''t be measured by money any more. Professor Kang has deciphered all the contents in the book, and I''ve copied them. It''s meaningless to leave this book in my hand. You''d better keep it by yourself! If this book falls into the wrong hands, it''s definitely not a good thing! "


    If it''s just an ordinary book, Lao Jiu accepts it calmly. He knows that Xu Shaotang doesn''t like people who are coquettish, and he really doesn''t need to be coquettish with Xu Shaotang.


    But now it''s different. Now the value of this book has far exceeded his expectation. He really dares not accept Xu Shaotang''s gift.


    "Well, what you want is the content of the book, not the book." Xu Shaotang said to Kang Weimin, "Professor Kang, this book is with you. You can study it as long as you want."


    Anyway, it''s useless for him to take this book by himself. If Kang Weimin wants to study it, let him study it slowly.


    Perhaps, when Kang Weimin studied this book, he would be even more surprised!


    "Good!"


    Kang Weimin was very happy. "I always feel that if we can integrate more information about ancient times, we may be able to depict a grand ancient epic!"


    He spent most of his life in the research of ancient culture. Now more and more ancient things come to the surface, which shows him the hope of clarifying the ancient things in his lifetime.


    Looking at Kang Weimin''s excited appearance, Lao Jiu couldn''t help feeling a lot. Thinking that Kang Weimin and Xu Shaotang had something important to talk about, he said: "Xu Shao, you and Professor Kang still have something to talk about. I won''t disturb you. I''ll go back to the hotel and study the book quietly first!"


    Lao Jiu is a smart man. He knows what he should know and what he shouldn''t know. From the discussion of the book with Kang Weimin in his study, the things that Kang Weimin and Xu Shaotang want to talk about are definitely not things that ordinary people should know. It''s not appropriate for him to stay here any longer.


    Lao Jiu wanted to leave, but Xu Shaotang didn''t want to stay. He nodded with a smile and said, "OK, this book is so amazing. I also hope you can research something as soon as possible. At that time, please let me know and open my eyes."


    "I hope so! I will inform Xu Shao of the good news. "


    Lao Jiu smiles helplessly. After saying goodbye to them, he leaves Kang Weimin''s home.


    After sending Lao Jiu to the door, Kang Weimin invited Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao to his study for a detailed chat.


    Compared with Kang Weimin''s study last time, the study now is more messy, even worse!


    Every part of the study is full of literature or rubbings of ancient books. When they enter the study, Xu Shaotang and Zhen Miao almost don''t know what to do.


    "It''s a bit messy..." Kang Weimin said with a embarrassed smile: "I have been studying the Guixu recently. There are too many materials to check. You can just sit around, but don''t move those materials. I''m afraid I can''t remember where to put the materials I need at that time...""Well, let''s just stand." Xu Shaotang smiles. He really doesn''t find a place to sit. He stands beside Kang Weimin with Zhen Miao.


    "I''ll clean it up some other day."


    Kang Weimin looked at them apologetically, took down the map of the world hanging on the wall, pointed to a piece of sea area on the map, and said, "Xu Shao, after my inference, the place where Guixu sank is probably around this sea area."


    "What is Guixu?"


    Zhen Miao looks at them curiously. She often goes online to learn about the world, but she has never heard of Guixu.


    "It''s not clear for a moment and a half. I''ll explain it to you later." Xu Shaotang smiles and says something to Zhen Miao. Then he stares at the sea area Kang Weimin points to and looks at it carefully. When he looks at it, Xu Shaotang suddenly shrinks his pupils and jumps in his heart.


    Isn''t the sea area that Kang Weimin refers to just near the sea area where the demon island used to be?


    Go back to the market!


    Devil Island!


    Is there any unknown relationship between these two seemingly unrelated places?


    Or, the existence of demon island has something to do with Guihui! In this way, it seems to be able to explain why the parasitic animals and the earliest zombies on Alcatraz Island appeared.


    After learning about the alien king in Xizhou before, he thought that the Devil Island should not be as simple as he thought. Now the Devil Island is near the location of Guixu inferred by Kang Weimin, which makes Xu Shaotang feel an unusual taste.

 Chapter 2691

    Aware of Xu Shaotang''s strange look, Kang Weimin can''t help but ask curiously: "how, did Xu Shao find anything?"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I''ve been to this sea area before, and I went to the bottom of the sea to search for it. However, it seems that there is no valuable discovery!"


    "Where has Xu Shao been?" Kang Weimin asked more curiously.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "because of some things, I have been to the sea area before."


    "Is my inference wrong?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kang Weimin immediately frowned and said to himself, "those few words related to Guixu all point to this sea area. This should be the place where Guixu is most likely. Is my interpretation wrong? Or are those records wrong? "


    Originally, he thought that his inference was quite possible, but now that Xu Shaotang said so, he began to doubt his inference.


    "We didn''t search the vast area of the sea, we just searched around an island that has disappeared." Listening to Kang Weimin talking to himself there, Xu Shaotang added: "maybe it''s your inference that we didn''t find the position we should be looking for, but as long as we have a general position, we can look for it carefully when we have a chance."


    Although Kang Weimin only pointed to a small area, it was on the map. In fact, it was a large area of sea area. At the beginning, they only searched the sea area near the devil''s Island, and the scope of the search was far less than that of the sea area pointed out by Kang Weimin.


    However, it is impossible to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to carefully search for a general location. Moreover, even this general location is full of uncertain factors. It is very likely that nothing can be found after searching.


    However, it is obviously unrealistic to ask Longjiang to mobilize a lot of manpower and material resources to help him find Guixu if he is not sure the location of Guixu is near that sea area.


    "I''ll look up the ancient books again." Kang Weimin said: "there are too few records about Guixu now, and I can only infer the general scope reluctantly. If more records about Guixu can be found in the future, the scope should be continuously narrowed, and finally a relatively accurate location can be obtained."


    "How do you infer this general position?" Xu Shaotang doubted: "it seems that the records we got about Guixu didn''t say the general location of Guixu?"


    The previous information only gave a very vague description of Guixu. Even they only knew that Guixu existed in ancient times, and they didn''t even have the general situation of Guixu. Now Kang Weimin deduced the general location of Guixu, which really made him a little curious.


    During the time when he was trapped by the demons, where did Kang Weimin get the information of Guixu?


    "I have been restoring the bronze tripod you brought last time." Kang Weimin said: "I searched a large number of ancient books, referred to the contents of the stone tablet found in Anluo, and restored a small part of the characters on the bronze tripod, so as to get some descriptions of Guixu. I roughly deduced the location of Guixu based on these contents."


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang gave him a thumbs up and asked in surprise, "have you been restoring the characters on the bronze tripod since you came back from Anluo?"


    Counting the time, they should be almost two months back from Anluo, right?


    If Kang Weimin had been restoring the characters of the bronze tripod, it would be hard to imagine how he spent these two months.


    I''m afraid only Kang Weimin, who is really obsessed with ancient culture to the extreme, can endure this loneliness, right?


    Kang Weimin nodded and said: "anyway, I have nothing to do, but it''s a pity that many words are seriously damaged, and it''s impossible to repair and identify them. Even the words repaired now, in fact, are largely based on speculation. Therefore, the information I get may be wrong."


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "after all, they are all words thousands of years ago. It''s normal to make mistakes when repairing or interpreting them! Let''s take our time. We''re not looking for Guixu because we want to find something. We''re just curious. We''re not in a hurry for a while! By the way, Professor Kang, have you got in touch with Professor Ding recently? Is he all right? "


    He was in a coma for nearly a month, and he didn''t pay attention to it. Now when he met Kang Weimin, he asked by the way.


    "Yes."


    Kang Wei nodded his head gently and sighed: "but the old man suffered a lot of stimulation last time. After he went back, he was seriously ill. It was only a few days before he was discharged from the hospital. The research on those skulls is temporarily impossible. He asked me to say sorry to you a few days ago."


    "It''s OK. It''s not urgent."


    Xu Shaotang said: "in this way, you give me his address, and I''ll visit him later."Now they have come to a general conclusion. Professor Ding''s research is just to further confirm whether their previous conjectures about the Western demons are correct. The child has no news for the time being. Now there is no need to worry about it.


    "You''d better not go." Kang Weimin shook his head and said, "as soon as you go, the old man may think that you put pressure on him and start to study the skull in a hurry. Don''t go to the hospital again and get into trouble."


    "All right! Then I''ll ask someone to send him something to recuperate his body. " With a smile, Xu Shaotang took out a pill from his heaven and earth bag and handed it to Kang Weimin. "This is a pill for regulating your body. I think you will study it day and night. This is good for your body."


    "Then I won''t be polite to you."


    Kang Weimin laughs and doesn''t ask about the specific effect of the pill. He just takes the pill from Xu Shaotang and throws it into his mouth. He feels the sudden warm current in his body. Kang Weimin suddenly understands that the pill is not as simple as Xu Shaotang said.


    "Well, we won''t disturb you."


    Seeing Kang Weimin taking pills, Xu Shaotang also said, "if you have anything to do, please contact me at any time. If you can''t contact me, you can contact Longjiang."


    "Good!"


    Kang Weimin nodded slightly, "then I won''t send you! I''ll have a good look at this wonderful book. "


    "Well!"


    After leaving Kang Weimin''s home, Xu Shaotang roughly explained to Zhen Miao about going back to the ruins. After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Miao didn''t show much surprise. After all, for her from heaven, it should be normal for her to exist in those places.

 Chapter 2692

    Beijing, Hongda hotel.


    Room 1206.


    Compassion''s work efficiency is very high, tightly a day''s time, then sent people to find out the whereabouts of this old and young.


    Xu Shaotang stood at the door and knocked gently.


    "Who?"


    Inside the door came a slightly tender voice, which was somewhat alert.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Xu Shaotang did not hide his identity, standing at the door and smiling.


    When he said his name, the room fell into a brief silence. A moment later, the door slowly opened, and a boy who looked like 15 or 16 years old appeared in front of Xu Shaotang.


    The young man''s jeans and blue sweater with round neck and long sleeves should still be new clothes, but they don''t match him very well. His face is still slightly childish, but his eyes reveal a maturity that doesn''t match his age. Now he is looking at Xu Shaotang with vigilance.


    "Won''t you let me in?"


    Facing the young man''s vigilant eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, I have no evil intention."


    The boy didn''t seem to believe Xu Shaotang''s words. He still stood in front of the door and asked warily, "are you in the wrong place? We don''t seem to know each other! "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m sure I didn''t go to the wrong place. I''ve come to you specially."


    "What''s the matter with you coming to us?"


    The boy looked at Xu Shaotang more alert, a hand has quietly back to the back.


    Xu Shaotang did not answer the boy''s question directly, but raised his voice slightly and said with a smile, "I think the one in the room should have guessed the purpose of my coming?"


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Young anger, Xu Shaotang''s action, has let him feel the threat.


    When Xu Shaotang was about to answer, an old voice came from the room: "ling''er, let Xu Shao come in!"


    Hearing the voice coming from the room, although the boy''s face is a little reluctant, he still obediently gets out of the way from the door, but his eyes have been watching Xu Shaotang warily, as if for fear of Xu Shaotang''s sudden trouble.


    Xu Shaotang walked into the room at will, but saw an old man with gray hair, tidying the sheets of the hotel, next to the finished luggage.


    The old man should be sixty or seventy years old. His face is full of wrinkles, but he looks hale and hearty.


    "You can leave it to the people in the hotel to sort it out."


    Looking at the old man''s behavior, Xu Shaotang stood by and began to smile.


    The old man slightly looked up at Xu Shaotang, then he continued to make the sheets. He said with a smile, "I''m used to it. Anyway, it won''t take long."


    "So it is."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and says, "are you going to leave?"


    "Well, it''s time to leave." The old man said in a leisurely way: "but now, we should not leave for the time being! Xu Shao should have come for Lu Ren''s sake? "


    When Xu Shaotang reported his name, the old man had already guessed the purpose of his coming.


    They have nothing to do with Xu Shaotang. In the past few days when they came to the capital, except for a little conflict with Lu Ren, there was no other thing that Xu Shaotang might be worth looking for them.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang didn''t hide it. He said straight to the point: "Lu Ren found me. I hope I can help him to be a peacemaker. He is suffering from nightmares every day and is about to collapse! If necessary, he can even kneel down and apologize to you. "


    "Ling''er is young and vigorous, and can''t be bullied. I''ve told him about this several times."


    The old man straightened up and looked at Xu Shaotang after finishing all the sheets and bedding. "We don''t need Xu Shaotang to be a peacemaker. As long as we leave, Lu Ren won''t have any more nightmares!"


    From the beginning to the end, the old man was extremely calm. There was no fear on his face. He didn''t seem to worry that Xu Shaotang would be bad for them at all. It was in sharp contrast to the young man''s nervous appearance.


    Looking at the old man''s calm appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing in his heart. This is the mood of people who have experienced years of experience.


    To be honest, although he has become a saint, he still lags behind a lot in his mental cultivation. There is still a gap between him and these old people who have experienced many years.


    "How do you get him to have the same nightmare every night?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the young man curiously. He can understand the revenge psychology of the young man after being expelled by Lu Ren.


    "Why should I tell you?" The young man looked at Xu Shaotang stubbornly and hummed, "I''ve heard that Xu Shaotang is the top figure in the capital and even in the Xia kingdom. I didn''t expect that he was the same dog as the unscrupulous businessman who looked down upon others!"


    "Since you have heard of me for a long time, you should also know that it should be as easy as a palm to kill you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Others are afraid of you, but I am not afraid of you!"The young man worked hard to straighten his chest, "if you want to do it, hurry up. If I blink, I won''t be called Sima Ling!"


    The so-called newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, and the youngsters are not afraid of Xu Shaotang''s "threat". It seems that they have a sense of death.


    "So your name is Sima Ling." Xu Shaotang was amused by the boy''s words and said with a smile: "when I was your age, I was more afraid of death than you. Even now, I am still afraid of death! In this sense, you are better than me. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Sima Ling couldn''t help humming: "don''t give me a high hat! Either kill me now to avenge Lu, or leave quickly. We don''t welcome you! "


    Sima Ling seems to know that he is not Xu Shaotang''s opponent, so he doesn''t intend to resist. He just straightens his body and doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to feel afraid of him.


    "Don''t be rude, ling''er!"


    The old man seemed unable to listen. He stopped Sima Ling and said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao just wants to know how ling''er made Lu Ren have the same nightmares every night?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I''m quite curious. However, if this is a secret that you can''t tell others in your heart, I don''t have to ask."


    He respects other people''s choices, just as he doesn''t want to tell other people his secret.


    "There''s nothing to hide!"


    The old man said faintly: "if Xu Shao really wants to know, it''s OK to tell you!"


    "Don''t tell him, grandfather!"


    Seeing that the old man wanted to tell their secret, Sima Ling quickly stopped him.


    But the old man was not moved. He waved his hand to Sima Ling and said to Xu Shaotang calmly, "in fact, we are ideologists!"

 Chapter 2693

    "Ideologist?"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "what is an ideologist?"


    "In short, it can manipulate people''s mind."


    The old man calmly explained to Xu Shaotang, "for example, Lu Ren has nightmares every day. In fact, he is manipulated by ling''er."


    "So if you want to control a person, it''s very simple?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. Although he didn''t quite understand it, he also understood it through the old man''s explanation.


    It''s a terrible thing to manipulate your mind and think about it.


    Since they can manipulate Lu Ren''s ideas to make him have the same nightmare, they should also be able to manipulate other people''s ideas. At that time, will the people who have been manipulated by them become their puppets?


    The old man nodded slightly and said, "it''s really easy to manipulate the will of a person with unswerving mind, but we can''t manipulate a person with unswerving mind like Xu Shao."


    OK!


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang relaxed a little, but said curiously: "before you, I''ve never heard of the word ideologist. Are you born with this ability, or have you only had this ability in the last two years?"


    "Xu Shao is really curious."


    The old man laughed and said, "if Xu Shao hasn''t heard of an ideologist, he should have heard of a hypnotist, right?"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "what''s the relationship between the two?"


    I believe most people know hypnotism, and countless facts have proved that there are people in the world who can hypnotize others.


    The old man said calmly: "our Sima family has been proficient in hypnosis for generations, but hypnosis is the lowest level. With the gradual improvement of their ability, when they can control people''s dreams, they can be called dream masters. If their ability is stronger, when they can control people''s minds, they can be called mind masters! Before that, although we all know that hypnotists can be promoted to ideologues, there have never been ideologues in our family. At most, there have been several dream controllers. Ling''er and I have only acquired this ability in the last year or two. "


    It''s really a year or two since I got this ability!


    In this way, this young and old can become an ideologist because of the opening of the seal of heaven''s gate!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang asked again, "can the ideologist be promoted?"


    "Yes!"


    The old man didn''t seem to want to hide the secret of Sima family from Xu Shaotang. He nodded his head and said, "if the mind master is promoted, he can be called a psychic master!"


    "Psychic?"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised, "aren''t they the so-called psychics who can communicate with ghosts?"


    He''s never heard of a dream master or a mind master, but he''s heard of a psychic.


    No matter at home or abroad, there are many people who claim to be psychic, but Xu Shaotang always scoffs at these people. These so-called psychics are just charlatans. Maybe some of them have some real skills, but at most, they make people mistakenly think that they can be psychic through hypnosis.


    Xu Shaotang has never met anyone who can really communicate.


    "Well, those are all charlatans. They are also called psychics?" Sima Ling snorted with disdain. It seemed that he was very disgusted with those people who swaggered and cheated under the banner of psychic master.


    Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at Sima Ling with great interest, and asks, "then tell me, what should a real psychic look like?"


    "I won''t tell you!"


    Sima Ling seems to be very indifferent to Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know when he offended him.


    God knows why this guy doesn''t deal with himself? He didn''t do anything about this boy!


    "Ling''er!"


    The old man gently patted Sima Ling on the head and said calmly, "I don''t know what a real psychic should look like. It''s just that it''s handed down from the ancestors that the psychic can communicate with heaven and earth. As for whether there are other abilities, the ancestors didn''t mention them."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know whether the old man really didn''t know or didn''t want to say it. When he heard the old man''s words, he just whispered: "the ideologist can control people''s will. I think the psychic master should be more powerful."


    "Isn''t that bullshit?" Sima Ling snorted.


    "Boy, are you itching?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "believe it or not, I''ll smoke you."


    "I''m not afraid of you!" Sima Ling stares at Xu Shaotang stubbornly.


    "Is it?"


    Xu Shaotang smile, that belongs to the sage''s momentum suddenly pressure to Sima Ling.


    At this moment, an unprecedented fear immediately surrounded Sima Ling. Sima Ling only felt that he was very difficult to breathe. Cold sweat constantly came out of his body. The strong sense of oppression made his body bow to the ground uncontrollably.Seeing Sima Ling''s strange behavior, the old man didn''t ask Xu Shaotang for help, as if he were just a spectator.


    When Sima Ling is about to prostrate himself to the ground, Xu Shaotang finally stops his momentum. At the same time, with a wave of one hand, Sima Ling''s body stands up straight. However, as soon as Xu Shaotang stops his hand, Sima Ling''s body still falls to the ground.


    At the moment, Sima Ling was soaked with sweat, and his childish face was full of fear.


    "Why don''t you stop me?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Sima Ling, who was sitting on the ground, and asked the old man curiously.


    On the one hand, he wanted to teach Sima Ling a little lesson and let him know what fear is. On the other hand, he was waiting for the old man to do it. He wanted to know if the ideologist had any other ability besides controlling people''s will.


    Unfortunately, the old man did not stop him, so his plan failed.


    The old man''s face was still calm and said, "if Xu Shao wants to kill him, I can''t stop him."


    "You can see it." Xu Shaotang gently smile, "thank you for telling me the truth. After talking for so long, I don''t know the name of the old man."


    "Sima Ji."


    "Since you are going to leave the capital today, I will not invite you to meet Lu Ren any more. I promise Lu Ren that I will help him. I hope you two will not bother him after you leave the capital." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I don''t know where the old man is going after he leaves the capital."


    "Why, is there anything else for Xu Shao?"


    This time, Sima Ji did not immediately answer Xu Shaotang''s question.

 Chapter 2694

    "In fact, it''s no big deal."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "I''m thinking that if you don''t hurry and leave the capital immediately, I want to find a place to have a good chat with you."


    Sima Ji''s calm face finally showed a trace of doubt, and asked, "didn''t we talk enough just now? I told Xu Shao without concealing our identity. Is Xu Shao going to check us out? "


    "Don''t get me wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I suddenly thought of something. I want to ask you for advice."


    "What else does Xu want to know?" Asked Sima Ji.


    "Well..."


    Xu Shaotang pondered a little, then slowly asked: "since you are ideologists, I want to ask, if an ordinary person stands in front of you, can you give this ordinary person an illusion, for example, let this person think that he is chatting with someone, but in fact, there is no one in front of him."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Sima Ji''s face was more puzzled.


    A moment later, he slowly asked Xu Shaotang, "does Xu Shao recognize the ideologist?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "before I met you, I had never heard of ideologist! Old man, listen to you ask me this question, which means that it seems that your ideologist can really do the kind of thing I just said? "


    "Yes!"


    Sima Ji nodded positively: "as long as this person''s will is not very strong, the ideologist can completely control his will and create a person to talk with him in his consciousness space, but he will not realize that his will is controlled at all. He will think that everything really happens in front of his eyes! If necessary, the person who is shaped can be anything or anything


    "So..."


    Hearing Sima Ji''s affirmative answer, Xu Shaotang immediately became suspicious.


    When he was talking to Qin in the park, was he controlled by the mind master?


    However, he thinks that his willpower should be very tenacious. An ordinary ideologist should not be able to control his will, right? Even just Sima Ji said that they could not control his will.


    It''s not a mind master. Is it a higher level psychic?


    Thinking about this strange thing that happened to him, Xu Shaotang asked Sima Ji again, "Mr. Sima, do you think a psychic can control my will?"


    "I really can''t answer Xu Shao''s question." Sima Ji looked at Xu Shaotang strangely and said seriously: "first of all, I don''t know how strong the psychic master is. Secondly, I don''t know how strong Xu Shaotang''s willpower is! So I can''t answer Xu Shao''s question. "


    "Why don''t you try to control my will, old man?" Xu Shaotang pondered.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Sima Ji suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang strangely, but he is suspicious. He doesn''t know what medicine Xu Shaotang sells in this gourd.


    Xu Shaotang asked himself to control his will, is it to test the truth of his words? Or does he want to see how strong his will is?


    After thinking for a while, Sima Ji shook his head slightly and said, "don''t try. I''m sure I can''t control Xu Shao''s will! If Xu Shao meets a more advanced psychic one day, he can give it a try. "


    "All right."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "in that case, I will not ask more."


    "If Xu Shao has nothing else to do, then we are ready to leave."


    Sima Ji''s words were obviously seeing off the guests.


    Xu Shaotang understood Sima Ji''s meaning and said with a smile, "I''ll leave first! By the way, if you don''t mind, we can leave a contact information for each other. In the future, we may have to deal with each other. "


    "Yes."


    Sima Ji nodded.


    After leaving contact information with Sima Ji, Xu Shaotang helps Sima Ling to the ground and leaves.


    It was only a few minutes after Xu Shaotang left that Sima Ling slowly came back to his soul. He looked at the door in horror and murmured: "grandfather, he Really strong! Just now, I almost thought I was dead... "


    "Ha ha, now you know that there are people out there, and there is a day out there?"


    Sima Ji gently glared at him, "you are the youngest dream master of our Sima family in all ages, and now you are the youngest ideologist. Naturally, you don''t have to say much about your talent, but you have to understand that there are too many people who are better than you in this world!"


    "Just now, you didn''t stop Xu Shaotang, just to let me understand this truth?"


    Sima Ling suddenly saw and asked.


    Sima Ji nodded and said: "genius is always proud, and you are no exception! But I hope you remember today''s lesson, you should also understand now, Xu Shaotang want to kill you and me, even don''t have to do it! Not to mention Xu Shaotang. In the capital, where the tiger is hidden and the dragon is hidden, too many people can easily take our lives. In the future, we must not do evil by relying on ourselves as ideologists! ""Thank you for your instruction, I understand!"


    Sima Ling nodded seriously and said happily: "fortunately, I didn''t take the life of the guy named Lu. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t survive today."


    Only after experiencing real fear did he know that the threat of death was so terrible. Now, he did not dare to say that he was not afraid of death in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Sima Ling, who suddenly became more mature, Sima Ji nodded and patted Sima Ling on the shoulder, saying: "it''s not a big deal even if you have a grudge with Lu Ren. There are always people who look down on others. One day, they will eat their own fruit. Just teach him a lesson. There''s no need to be angry about it."


    "Well!"


    Sima Ling nodded slightly, then muttered: "the people in the capital have not passed on Xu Shaotang to God? How can Xu Shaotang get along with people like Lu? "


    "Do you think the match surnamed Lu has something to do with Xu Shaotang?" Sima Ji said with a smile: "it''s estimated that Xu Shaotang was also entrusted to help Lu. Otherwise, how could he come to us now?"


    Ginger is still old and spicy!


    Sima Ji saw through the truth at a glance!


    "Yes Sima Ling patted his head and looked at Sima Ji sheepishly. "So, I blame Xu Shaotang wrong?"


    "I think so."


    Sima Ji said with a smile, "well, don''t think about it. Let''s clean up. We''ve been in the capital for a few days, and it''s time to leave."


    "Good!"


    Until then, Xu Shaotang regained his divine sense and left the hotel with a smile

 Chapter 2695

    Anxi, 100000 mountains.


    Here is a vast area with few people, underdeveloped transportation and mountains, forming a natural barrier and an ideal hiding place.


    Dozens of people in black robes are gathering in a hidden cave among the mountains.


    They are the last fire of the witch clan.


    You can hardly see the shadow of the cave from the outside, but when you enter the cave, you will find that there is a unique cave. All the passages of the cave are reinforced with reinforced concrete, and there are very hidden sentries! There are all kinds of living facilities in the cave. There are even enough food for them to eat for several years in this huge cave!


    Moreover, the storage conditions of these grains are very good. Although they are slightly deteriorated, they are not inedible, especially for the black witches who are almost desperate now.


    Some words and slogans can be seen in the cave, but these words are not the words of Xia state.


    This is a secret base left over from the war decades ago, but now it has become the last refuge for these witches.


    "Are they all here?"


    The old man in black, who was surrounded by the crowd, glanced around the crowd and looked at the only fire left by the witches. His face was sad.


    After all, is it hard to avoid the destruction of the witch clan for thousands of years?


    Since the destruction of their homeland, they have been hiding everywhere and trying to restore the glory of the ancient witches, but they have been losing their troops. It is not easy to find such an ideal hiding place. When they gather the people who escaped from heaven, they will find that they are on the verge of extermination.


    Hearing the old man''s question, the witch who was in charge of contacting immediately said, "there are also witches. Their group didn''t arrive!"


    "Did they say when they would arrive?" The black robed old man''s eyes were full of deep worry, "will they encounter any unexpected events?"


    "No!"


    The man then said, "they fled all the way to foreign countries when they were young. They should not be targeted."


    After Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming raided their clan land in those years, in order to avoid the fate of exterminating the clan, most of them fled to the remote places of Xia state, and a small number of them were chased by the dragon group and fled all the way to foreign countries. If it wasn''t for the special contact between them, it would be even him We can''t find those who have fled to foreign countries, and other people are even less likely to target those people.


    "That''s good!"


    Hearing the man''s words, the old man''s worry was relieved.


    "Elder Wuming, are we hiding here all the time?" A young man in black robe said with hate: "Xu Shaotang forced our family into such a situation, do we let him go so easily?"


    "Yes, we must not let Xu Shaotang off like this!"


    "My family and Xu Shaotang are enemies against each other!"


    "If no one dares to deal with Xu Shaotang, I will! Even if I fight for my life, I will tear a piece of meat from Xu Shaotang! "


    With the words of the young man in black robe, others echoed, especially the younger generation. Everyone wanted to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    In the eyes of these vigorous young people, if the premise of recuperation here is to put down the hatred with Xu Shaotang, they are not willing to hide here and live a loaf!


    Wu Ming was elected as the elder after the death of the elder. The new elder obviously has not established enough prestige.


    If the old elders were standing in front of them, these young people would never dare to do so.


    "Fart!"


    When Xu Shaotang was mentioned, Wu Ming''s eyes suddenly showed a strong hatred. In an instant, it seemed that he had become a beast of choice. He gritted his teeth and said, "Xu Shaotang is the enemy of our family! As long as our family does not die out, this hatred will never die out! But our family is now weak, rash hand, not only can not revenge, but also for our family to bring disaster! Today, the most important thing for us is to conserve our energy. The seal of the gate of heaven has been broken, and the divine power of our nation is gradually recovering. When our divine power is completed, it will be the day of breaking Xu Shaotang to pieces! "


    Xu Shaotang is the mortal enemy of the black witch clan. I believe all the black witch clan will not object to this.


    Although they are on the run, they have been paying attention to Xu Shaotang''s news. Today, Xu Shaotang has the power to kill the semi saints. To take revenge on Xu Shaotang with their current strength is like hitting a stone with an egg!


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, those restless young people calmed down a little, but the hatred on their faces never declined.


    "Do we continue to search for our ancestors?" Another person is full of confused look to Wu Ming, but this time the mouth is a middle-aged man.


    Different from those young people who want to find Xu Shaotang for revenge, in the hearts of these older people, the hatred with Xu Shaotang is not the first. They are more worried about the fate of the witches and the glory of the ancient witches.Although the black witch clan seems to be on the verge of survival, as long as they can find their ancestors and absorb the power of the ancient witch clan, they believe that they can still reproduce the glory of the ancient witch clan with these dozens of people.


    "Let''s suspend this for a while!" Wu meditated and said in a deep voice: "now our plan has been exposed. Xu Shaotang and others will definitely focus on this matter. If we don''t stop, we are afraid that we will suffer more losses! Ladies and gentlemen, the first thing we need to do now is not to seek revenge from Xu Shaotang or the body of our ancestors, but to recuperate and awaken the magic power of our sorcerers! Only when we have the strength to fight against Xu Shaotang, can we reproduce the glory of the ancient witches and avenge the dead! "


    "I will obey the elder''s orders!"


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, everyone nodded.


    Although they can do whatever they want to recreate the glory of the ancient witches, it doesn''t mean that they are stupid. The idea of Wuming is supported by most people. After all, everyone knows that their power is too weak.


    In order to fulfill their long cherished wish, they can sacrifice their own lives, but it does not mean that they have to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, from today on, this is the new land of our family."


    Looking at this wonderful hiding place, Wu Ming said in a fierce voice: "all the people of our family will start to practice from now on. They can''t step out of the family unless they have to! Disobeyers, kill


    Just at this time, the watchmen outside the cave rushed in and said, "elder Wuming, they are here, but They also brought a man with them... "

 Chapter 2696

    "What?"


    "Wucong defected?"


    "Damn it, how can Wucong bring strangers to our clan? Is the previous lesson not enough?"


    "Elder, what should we do now?"


    Hearing the words, the crowd in the cave suddenly fell into a panic.


    Under the full pursuit of all forces, they have already become frightened birds. No one will believe them except their own people. At this moment, they suddenly hear Wu Cong bring a stranger to their new land. They instantly think of the miserable scene when Xu Shaotang found the land.


    "Don''t panic!"


    Looking at the flustered people, although Wu Ming himself was also flustered, he tried to keep calm. While stopping the flustered people, he always asked: "did Wu Cong bring only one person?"


    "Yes


    The man nodded and said, "besides, it''s a child."


    "Child?"


    Wu Ming is tiny a Leng, Wu Zi doubts a way: "Wu Cong takes a kid to do what?"


    "Maybe Maybe it''s the child adopted by Wu Cong Dharma protector when he was abroad... " The visitor said uncertainly.


    Of course, he did not know how Wucong would bring a child to their new land. However, a child would not pose a great threat to them.


    Few of the people in the black witch people''s mind believed the guesses of the visitors. However, when they learned that the person brought by Wu Cong was a child, they gradually recovered from the confusion.


    Just when they recovered, Wucong came in with five black witch people and a child. Looking at the people in front of him, Wucong was very excited. After he fled abroad, he never saw these people again. Now he has been living abroad for several years, and finally he sees them again.


    However, many of the people he used to be familiar with are no longer there!


    After a light glance at the child standing next to Wu Cong, Wu Ming''s eyes suddenly became sharp and said: "Wu Cong, do you know the sin?"


    Wu Cong, who was still in the middle of excitement, was slightly stunned. Then he understood Wu Ming''s meaning and quickly explained: "elder, I brought the skeleton candle to discuss how to deal with Xu Shaotang together."


    "Lord skeleton candle?"


    Wu Ming is tiny a Leng, slanted an eye to see that kid, again insect Wu Cong Leng hum a way: "you call him skeleton candle adult?"


    Other people looked at the child with disdain, but at the same time they wondered why Wucong called such a child "adult". For the black witch people, the title "adult" is a kind of respectful title. Now, none of the black witch people is worthy of being called "adult".


    "Why, do you have a problem?"


    Skeleton candle looked at Wu Ming lightly, but his eyes were full of disdain, as if he didn''t put Wu Ming in his eyes at all.


    If Xu Shaotang was here, he would be able to recognize that this child was the one they were chasing when they were in Xizhou.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Wu Ming is also the head of the black witch clan now. Listening to the scornful words of skeleton candle, he suddenly burst into a rage and yelled: "this is our land. How can you be a yellow mouthed child here?"


    "The land of your people?"


    The skeleton candle snorted. Suddenly, the skeleton candle moved!


    At the moment when the skeleton candle moves, Wuming instinctively feels a strong sense of crisis. However, before he has time to respond, the skeleton candle has come to him. He seems to stretch out his hand casually, and Wuming''s body will be bent uncontrollably. At the next moment, the skeleton candle has already grasped his neck.


    The sudden scene stunned the black witch people, and the witch Cong, who knew the terrible power of the skeleton candle, cried out: "Lord skeleton candle, don''t


    The skeleton candle didn''t kill Wu Ming. It just sent Wu Ming with one hand, and he flew tens of meters. Wu Ming''s body hit the ground heavily, and his mouth spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "My king will be able to kill all your land in an instant!" Skeleton candle coldly looked at the frightened Black Witch people, and hummed: "you dare to be presumptuous in front of our king? In my eyes, you are just a mole ant! "


    It was only at this time that the reaction of the black witch people rushed to pick up the wounded Wu Ming, and looked at the skeleton candle with a trace of fear, a trace of uncontrollable anger, and the sense of sadness. The ancient witch people, who even the gods had to fear, were reduced to the point of being slaughtered by any child. This is really a great irony.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Wu Ming shakes off the hands of the people who hold him and walks back to the skeleton candle. At the same time, he glances at Wu Cong with frost on his face.


    "I advise you to be polite when you talk to me!"


    Skeleton candle is not satisfied with Wu Ming''s attitude. If it''s not for the value of the black wizard, he will make all the people here dead by Wu Ming''s tone to him!


    Facing the cold eyes of the skeleton candle, Wu Ming suddenly felt a chill in his heart, and the remaining light from the corner of his eyes swept over the people around him. In order to prevent the black wizard from being slaughtered by this frightening child, he finally put down his pride as a descendant of the ancient witch family, and his voice gradually softened: "skeleton candle, what do you want?"People had to bow their heads under the eaves. The fight just now made Wu Ming have no doubt that if skeleton candle, this child who seems to be only about ten years old, can really easily exterminate them!


    Hearing Wu Ming''s tone soften down, skeleton candle nodded with satisfaction, and the cold color in his eyes faded gradually. He said faintly: "haven''t Wu Cong already told you? I''m here to join hands with you to deal with Xu Shaotang! "


    "Elder, what Lord skeleton candle said is true." Wu Cong also said: "Xu Shaotang is not only the mortal enemy of our family, but also the mortal enemy of skeleton candle! Many of the family members of Lord skeleton candle also died in Xu Shaotang''s hands! "


    Wu Ming showed a bitter smile on his face and said with a self mocking smile, "with the power of skeleton candle, do we still need mole ants to deal with Xu Shaotang?"


    "You are indeed mole ants now, but if you cooperate with us, we can give you great power!" Skeleton candle confidently said with a smile: "at that time, you can not only avenge your people, but also reproduce the glory of the ancient witches!"


    "Well?"


    Listening to the words of the skeleton candle, the people of the witch clan could not help but move a little. The witch Ming thought a little, but looked at the skeleton candle suspiciously: "why do we believe you?"


    "I can easily exterminate you!"


    Skeleton candle light said: "you, have no choice!"

 Chapter 2697

    Strong!


    All the witches feel the power of the skeleton candle again!


    It''s hard to imagine why a child who looks so young has such a strong side, but they know that this child can never be regarded as an ordinary child.


    They take back their judgment when they heard that Wucong brought a child to the clan. This child is not only a threat, but also an unprecedented threat to them. At this moment, the threat brought to them by this child named skeleton candle is far greater than Xu Shaotang!


    However, in the face of such a strong skeleton candle, they had no choice but to curse the witches in their hearts and lead the wolves into the house.


    After trying to calm his mind, Wu Ming asked in a deep voice: "I don''t know how the Lord skeleton candle wants to join hands with us? I really don''t know what we can give you with the power of Lord skeleton candle. "


    What can mole ants bring to elephants? The answer is obviously no!


    But the elephant has to cooperate with mole ants, which itself is an unreasonable thing.


    "No!" Skeleton candle shook his head and said, "you can help me find the place I want to find!"


    "Where?" Wu Ming looks at the skeleton candle in doubt.


    "Go back to the market!"


    "Guixu?"


    Hearing the words of skeleton candle, Wu Ming, who was already puzzled, was even more puzzled, "where is Guixu? We have never heard of Guixu. How can we help you find Guixu


    "That''s the last lost place in legend!"


    Skeleton candle didn''t explain to them in detail where Guixu was, but asked the witch faintly, "my king, listen to the witch cluster, you black witches have a kind of psychic skill, you can feel the call of the ancestors?"


    This damned bastard even told such a thing to skeleton candle!


    Wu Ming glared at Wu Cong and nodded his head: "yes! This is really the secret of our family! However, our family has suffered a lot, and the art of channeling has been lost. Now no one has learned this kind of channeling


    "Is it?"


    The corner of skeleton candle''s mouth slightly tilted, "how can it be different from what Wu Cong said? Are you sure you didn''t deceive me? "


    Although the face seems to be with a slight smile, but the eyes of the skeleton candle become cold again, instantly let the black witch people feel a strong chill.


    There is no doubt that if Wuming''s answer can''t satisfy the skeleton candle, skeleton candle absolutely doesn''t mind exterminating the black witch clan.


    "Damn, what did you say to Lord skeleton candle?" Feeling the oppressive feeling brought by skeleton candle, Wu Ming could not help roaring at Wu Cong.


    "I..."


    In the face of Wu Ming''s anger, Wu Cong stopped and looked at the skeleton candle quietly. Then he carefully said to the skeleton candle, "Lord skeleton candle, the art of channeling has been lost for a long time. No one in our family has learned this kind of art of channeling any more."


    "So you are cheating me?"


    Skeleton candle in the eyes of the murderer suddenly, coldly said: "in this case, then you black witch clan also has no need to exist!"


    When the voice of skeleton candle falls, the black witch clan suddenly falls into panic, and many people begin to retreat slowly, for fear that skeleton candle will be in trouble suddenly.


    "No! It''s not like that


    Looking at the murder in the eyes of skeleton candle, Wu Cong begged to Wu Ming: "elder, please tell skeleton candle! Believe me, Lord skeleton candle can help us recreate the glory of our ancestors


    "You..."


    Wu Ming''s face kept twitching. He looked at Wu Cong with a strong anger. If not for the presence of skeleton candle, he really wanted to kill Wu Cong now! This damned fool, don''t you know to keep a card? Does he have to tell all the details of himself to this child who is not easy?


    "It seems that you have to see blood to tell the truth?"


    Looking at the hesitant Wu Ming, the frost in the eyes of skeleton candle is heavier, and his eyes have locked on the person beside Wu Ming. If Wu Ming dares to play tricks in front of him again, he doesn''t mind giving them a warning first.


    "Well..."


    Knowing that he couldn''t hide it any more, Wu Ming sighed helplessly and glared at Wu Cong fiercely. He finally made up his mind to say: "Lord skeleton candle, the art of channeling has indeed been lost in our family. However, now the seal of the gate of heaven has been broken, and our divine power is awakening. When our divine power awakens to a certain level, we can win it again You''ve got this psychic power


    "How long will it take?"


    Skeleton candle coldly looked at Wu Ming, waiting for his answer.


    "I don''t know..."


    Wu Ming gently shook his head and said, "maybe it''s one day, maybe it''s one year, maybe it''s ten years, or even longer!"


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, the corner of skeleton candle''s mouth smiles again: "if I tell you that there are countless ancestors buried in the ruins, will this time be shortened?"


    The body of ancestors?


    The eyes of the black sorcerers suddenly brightened. They knew very well what they could get from their ancestors. If they could find many ancestors, it would be only a matter of time before they could reproduce the glory of the ancient sorcerers!"How did you know that the ancestors of countless witches were buried in Guixu?" After a short period of joy, Wu Ming fell into doubt again.


    "Because..."


    Skeleton candle pointed to his heart and said with pride, "my king is a descendant of the ancient Protoss!"


    "Protoss?"


    Although he had the liberty to ask the ghost why he didn''t frown


    "It''s my business!"


    Skeleton candle didn''t want to talk to Wu Ming. He took a proud look at him and said, "now, can you tell me how long it will take you to wake up the power of channeling?"


    "This..."


    Wu Ming hesitated a little and asked with half faith: "Lord skeleton candle, are there really countless ancestors of our family in Guixu?"


    "Are you doubting my words?"


    "It''s good for you and the king to find Guixu," the skeleton candle hummed! At that time, you and I will gain more powerful power! At that time, it''s time for us to take revenge on Xu Shaotang! "


    "Half a year at most!"


    Wu Ming thought about it in his heart and said in a deep voice: "give us half a year, some of us will be able to awaken the power of channeling!"


    "Well, Wang will give you half a year!"


    Skeleton candle nodded with satisfaction and said in a voice of incomparable temptation: "believe me, when we find Guixu, you will find that Xu Shaotang is just a mole ant in our eyes! You must get more than you think


    "Good!"


    Wu Ming nodded, forced out a smile, "I hope we cooperate happily!"

 Chapter 2698

    After seeing off the skeleton candle, the smile on Wu Ming''s face suddenly disappeared.


    Back in the cave, Wu Cong just wanted to explain, a blue light suddenly shot out of Wu Ming''s hand, and the blue light instantly disappeared into Wu Cong''s body.


    At the moment when the green light came into the body, a shrill scream came out of Wucong''s mouth. Wucong fell to the ground in pain and begged for mercy: "elder, Wucong Know the crime Knowing the crime.... "


    The great pain makes his five rings constantly twisted, the big sweat drops constantly dropping down, rolling and twitching on the ground.


    The scream of the sorcerer group makes people feel numb. All the black fish listen to it. They know that it''s heart biting poison, and it''s one of the most terrible punishments of the sorcerer group!


    As the name suggests, heart biting insect is to use the insect planted in human body to devour the internal organs of the insect.


    If the demagogue doesn''t take back the insect, the pain of being bitten will never end until the demagogue dies in extreme pain and fear.


    Although we all know that the witch Cong who brought the skeleton candle will not escape the punishment of Wuming, no one thought that Wuming would use heart biting poison.


    Some people want to intercede for Wu Cong, but they are held by the people around them.


    After watching sorcery Cong struggling in pain for a minute, sorcery Ming waved his hand, and a blue light flew out of sorcery Cong again.


    Wu Cong''s scream stopped suddenly, and he was lying on the ground gasping. Although it was only a minute, he was exhausted in extreme pain. His whole body had been soaked with sweat, and his whole body seemed to have just been picked up from the water.


    "If it were not for my family''s sake, I would take your life today." Wu Ming looked at Wu Cong coldly and said, "Wu Cong, since you know the crime, what crime have you committed?"


    Listening to Wu Ming''s question, Wu Cong quickly struggled to get up and kneel to the ground. He didn''t dare to look at Wu Ming''s cold eyes. He lowered his head and said, "I shouldn''t bring a skeleton candle to our land..."


    "Since you know this is our new land and our last refuge, why do you bring the skeleton candle?"


    Wu Ming looked at Wu Cong angrily and yelled: "that skeleton candle is more vicious than Xu Shaotang. Do you want our family to perish completely?"


    "I..."


    Wu Cong smothered slightly and whispered for a long time: "I want to use the power of skeleton candle to deal with Xu Shaotang..."


    "Hum, seek the skin of a tiger!" Wu Ming said bitterly: "what''s the difference between skeleton candle and Xu Shaotang? Do you think he really wants to cooperate with us? He just wants to use our psychic power to find the Guixu! If we have no use value for him, he is definitely more ruthless than Xu Shaotang! You are stupid enough to believe him and bring him to our new clan. Are you full of bean curd dregs in your head? "


    In addition to seeing through the wisdom of the new elder, they are also recommended by the new elder.


    It''s cooperation, but it''s just a thorough utilization!


    "Wu Cong knows the crime..."


    In the face of the angry witch, witch Cong dare not explain, can only bear the anger of witch.


    "Wu Cong has already known his mistake and has been punished. Please calm down." At this time, the middle-aged Black Witch around Wu Ming hesitated for a long time, and finally slowly said: "now the important thing is not to punish Wu Cong, but what should we do next? Do you really want to help the skeleton candle to find the ruins


    "Yes, the skeleton candle has an ulterior motive in searching for the ruins!"


    "We still have to be careful about the skeleton candle. If we can''t, we may have to try to find a new clan."


    Others also echoed. Obviously, everyone had a bad impression of skeleton candle, and they were not optimistic about the cooperation with skeleton candle.


    Once they do not like the wish of the skeleton candle, the skeleton candle will absolutely turn over and refuse to recognize people. Any cooperation is bullshit. In the heart of the skeleton candle, they are just a tool! Pick it up when you need it, and leave it when you don''t need it!


    Of course, not everyone agreed with the middle-aged man. When everyone agreed with him, a young wizard shook his head and said, "I think we should cooperate with skeleton candle! As long as we find more ancestors, we can draw more strength from them. At that time, we can not only seek revenge from Xu Shaotang, but also recreate the glory of the ancient witches! "


    "Skeleton candle can use us, we can use skeleton candle too!" Another young man said, "when we gain more strength from our ancestors, what is a mere skeleton candle?"


    "It''s not as easy as you think!" A middle-aged woman objected: "do you think that skeleton candle is a fool? What you can think of, he can''t think of? Besides, I don''t know if there are ancestors in Guixu. "


    "The skeleton candle didn''t cheat us


    Just as everyone was wondering whether to cooperate with the skeleton candle, Wu Ming suddenly said, "skeleton candle wants to use our psychic power to find Guixu. There should be many ancestors in Guixu. No matter how hard it is, there are also the spirits of the ancestors of the ancient witches! Otherwise, even if we awaken our psychic power, we can''t help him find Guixu! "After thinking about Wu Ming''s words, everyone nodded slightly.


    Indeed, if there were no spirits of the ancient witches, the skeleton candle would not have used them. They had no use value for the skeleton candle at all!


    "What do you mean, elder?"


    Another person asked Wu Ming, whose anger had gradually dissipated: "did you just say that you wanted to cooperate with skeleton candle? Is it a delaying strategy or the truth?"


    "Half true and half false!"


    Wu Ming hesitated and said, "although skeleton candle is really using us, it''s also a rare opportunity for us! It''s not easy to return to the ruins. If we can find a large number of ancestors from the ruins, we will have the hope of rising again! What they said is not totally unreasonable. Since skeleton candle can use us, we can also use skeleton candle! "


    "But if we cooperate with the devil like skeleton candle, we will be hurt by him if we are not careful!" Some people worried and said: "now our family has come to the edge of life and death, and can no longer stand the toss and toss..."


    Wu Ming nodded his head and said, "therefore, we should not only cooperate with skeleton candle, but also be on guard against skeleton candle all the time and prepare a way for ourselves!"


    "Elder, what do you want to do?"


    Everyone looked at Wu Ming in doubt, expecting that he could have the best of both worlds.


    Facing the people''s expectant eyes, Wu Ming shook his head and sighed: "I don''t have a better way now. Let me think about it carefully!"

 Chapter 2699

    On a sunny afternoon, the Xu family was still peaceful.


    Xu Wenzheng and his son are sitting in the pavilion in the front yard, tasting the new tea Xu Shaotang got from the old mu tea tree.


    "This tea That''s good! "


    Tasting the steaming tea in the cup, Xu Wenzheng showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    "That''s it!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "for this tea, mu Tiance almost turned against me!"


    Recalling mu Tiance''s stingy manner when he was picking tea, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling.


    With a smile, Xu Wenzheng asked Xu Shaotang, "I often hear you talk about the Mu family. I don''t know what the Mu family looks like."


    "Why, do you want to go to Mu''s?" Xu Shaotang slightly surprised to see Xu Wenzheng, "if you want to go, you can go at any time."


    "I kind of want to go."


    Xu Wenzheng nodded slightly and said, "I heard that the Mu family is very big?"


    "It''s really big. Miaoyun mountain is the Mu family, but the real Mu family is just like that." Xu Shaotang glanced at his courtyard and said with a smile, "at most, there are more than ten of them. Our family is so big."


    When talking, Xu Shaotang is more surprised. He doesn''t know why the old man is suddenly interested in the Mu family.


    Is it hard to think that it is not enough for him to get some new tea from the old mu tea tree, and he also wants to get some?


    "The Mu family is really big." Xu Wenzheng ignored Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, but said to himself: "I think our family should expand, or buy a bigger villa..."


    "OK, no problem!"


    Xu Shaotang did not doubt him, nodded: "this matter you see to do it, anyway, our family is not short of money."


    "Idiot!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xu Wenzheng raised his eyelids and glared at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Xu Wenzheng, in the heart slightly ponders, this only then slowly said: "you have any words to say directly chant, with me also to beat around the Bush!"


    He felt that Xu Wenzheng''s words should have a deeper meaning. Now when Xu Wenzheng scolds him for being a fool, he is more convinced that the old man''s intention is not to drink.


    "I was going to let you know. Who knows your head is made of wood! Such a big man, I have to tell you everything Xu Wen is humming a, pointed to the backyard of Xu family, light said: "those two wenches, how do you plan to do?"


    "You mean Zhen Miao and Xiao Qingyi, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at Xu Wenzheng, joking: "how, do you still think your daughter-in-law is not enough?"


    "Fart!" Xu Wenzheng said: "your mother and I used to worry that your boy couldn''t find a daughter-in-law. Later, we worried that there were too many women in your boy. Now, we don''t want to worry about your boy''s affairs at all! No matter how many women you have, there is no problem between you young people! "


    "And you ask?"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes.


    "You think I want to ask?" Xu Wenzheng snorted, then lowered his voice and said, "it''s not that your mother is nagging in my ear all day."


    "What does my mother say about you?" Xu Shaotang smiles, "is it related to Zhen Miao and Xiao Qingyi?"


    "Nonsense, if it has nothing to do with them, what am I doing here with you for a long time?" Xu Wenzheng took the tea and moistened his throat. Then he slowly said, "your mother says that everyone knows the thoughts of these two girls. Let me ask you what you mean. If you have that heart, we won''t care about anything. If you don''t have that heart, don''t delay others!"


    "Again..."


    Xu Shaotang patted his forehead helplessly and said, "you are still worried about this."


    "I don''t worry. It''s your mother''s side..."


    Xu Wenzheng''s words just half said, his eyes suddenly flashed a fine light, and then laughed: "OK, then we don''t worry, ha ha!"


    He suddenly understood what Xu Shaotang meant. Since Xu Shaotang told them not to worry, did he have that worry?


    Looking at the villa of Xu family, Xu Wenzheng couldn''t help feeling. It seems that the villa really needs to be expanded!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t order it either. He took a sip of hot tea from his cup and said with a smile, "everything should be done in a natural way. Some things can''t be done in a hurry!"


    He is not a fool. How can he not understand the intentions of Zhen Miao and Xiao Qingyi? If nothing else is said, they follow him to a world that is totally strange to them regardless of everything, which has already made him understand a lot of things.


    However, he does not deliberately demand or evade what he should do.


    After he became a saint, his state of mind and cultivation improved a lot, and he was open to many things.


    "Well, don''t worry. Take your time. Anyway, you kids are still young!" Xu Wenzheng laughs and doesn''t care about it any more. He sits there and enjoys the taste of the new tea.Just at this time, a whirlwind suddenly comes from the house. At the next moment, Ji Rushu has rushed into Xu Shaotang''s arms. When the father and son are confused, Ji Rushu has no scruple to kiss Xu Shaotang heavily on his face.


    "Cough..."


    Xu Shaotang is puzzled by Ji Rushu''s sudden kiss. Thinking that the old man is still watching, he coughs gently to remind the girl to pay attention to the influence.


    Reminded by Xu Shaotang''s cough, Ji Rushu realized that Xu Wenzheng was sitting next to him, but there was still no shyness on his face. He took Xu Shaotang''s heavy kiss again and said excitedly, "villain, I''ve finally stepped into the congenital world!"


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face brightened, and he quickly scanned Ji Rushu''s accomplishments with his divine sense.


    Sure enough, this girl really entered the congenital!


    "Ha ha, good thing, great good thing!" After confirming that Ji Rushu was born, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help showing his excited color on his face and said happily: "it seems that Cui Yuandan is effective!"


    Ji Rushu''s ability to cross the inborn threshold so quickly is beyond Xu Shaotang''s expectation. It''s only a month since they took Cui yuan Dan.


    It seems that the quenched yuan Dan has improved their qualifications and made them more suitable for cultivation!


    Ji Rushu was born as a killer, and she had some foundation. It''s not surprising that they stepped into the congenital threshold ahead of Lin Shuying.


    I believe that in the next period of time, even if they didn''t have any foundation before, they will step into the congenital threshold one after another. At that time, they will be able to practice Kung Fu, and the speed of improvement will only be faster in the future!


    Although for him, inborn may be insignificant, but for Ji Rushu, they have taken a very important step!


    This can be regarded as another great joy for the Xu family after he became a saint!

 Chapter 2700

    In the next half month, Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang began to teach them the secret of dragon control.


    That day, while Xu Shaotang was explaining to a group of people what they didn''t understand, Xu Shaotang''s phone suddenly rang.


    After getting through the phone, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a happy look.


    After hanging up, Xu Shaotang quickly said to the girls, "I have something to go out for a day or two! First of all, you should digest what I have told you. If you still don''t understand, you can ask Shifu and Su nu. "


    "Well, be careful yourself!"


    They didn''t ask Xu Shaotang what he was going out to do. Anyway, their weak power can''t help Xu Shaotang. Moreover, seeing Xu Shaotang''s face, it shouldn''t be a bad thing.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang went out, the figure of Su Nu appeared in his eyes.


    See plain girl, Xu Shaotang smile Ying Ying of gather up.


    After she came back from Weixi, Su Nu would come to the Xu family every other time. However, Su Nu didn''t seem to want to let the Xu family know that their relationship had made substantial progress. Even if she came to the Xu family, she just chatted with the Xu family and didn''t give Xu Shaotang a chance to kiss her.


    "Are you going out?"


    Plain female slants head to ask a way.


    "Well, to Penglai!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    "What happened to Penglai again?" Plain girl slightly frowns a way.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s just a good thing that something has happened."


    "Then I''ll go with you!" The plain girl blurted out.


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang eyes slightly a bright, unkind looking at the plain girl, joked: "do you want my kiss?"


    "The apprentice!"


    Su Nu stares at Xu Shaotang with a red face and explains powerlessly: "I haven''t been to Penglai yet. I just want to have a look! It''s not as dirty as you think


    Although she tried to explain, the shy color in her eyes betrayed her.


    Xu Tang took the initiative to call her a fool. It''s like he didn''t want to be close to her for the third time!


    She has never seen such a stupid man! God knows how such a stupid man captured so many women''s hearts.


    She went to Penglai with Xu Shaotang in order to give Xu Shaotang a chance. If she really wants to go to Penglai, she can go at any time. She doesn''t have to go with Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang is right. She does Miss Xu Shaotang''s fiery kiss! But she will not admit it!


    "All right!"


    Thinking that it wasn''t dangerous anyway, Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed. Before she had time to leave, he had put his arms around her waist and quickly left.


    Su Nu just struggles symbolically twice, then sticks her head on Xu Shaotang''s chest.


    "What are you doing in Penglai?"


    Enjoying the long lost warmth, Su Nu asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    Xu Shaotang hugged Su Nu tightly in his arms and said with a smile, "I asked someone to help me find the hiding place of a secluded family in Penglai. Just now, the news came from there, and I already had some eyebrows."


    "Is that the Luo family you said before who wants to forcibly rob Taichu Ziqi?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang flashed a faint cold light in his eyes and said, "I killed two semi saints of the Luo family. The Luo family mostly hated me to the bone, so I have to start first! No matter how bad it is, we should try to find out the attitude of the Luo family, so as not to bury the root of the disaster. "


    "Do you know the strength of the Luo family?"


    Su Nu reminded: "these secluded families all have the inside information behind them. No one knows how much power these families have hidden. Although you have become a saint, you should be careful."


    Just like the Imperial Palace, those families in the Kunlun Kingdom thought that they could compete with the Imperial Palace if they were united. However, in the eyes of the Imperial Palace, those families were not worth mentioning at all. If Liang Danqing had not suppressed the Imperial Palace, those families in the Kunlun kingdom would no longer exist.


    The more reclusive families are, the more careful they should be, because these families are likely to be like imperial palaces, hiding very powerful forces.


    "How many semi saints should the Luo family have at most?"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and said, "I heard that luoxiang was the strongest man in the Luo family when he was killed by a snake. Although luoxiang''s strength depended on the strength of zhenlingshi, if there were no accidents, there would be no saints in the Luo family."


    If there are saints in Luojia, even if luoxiang has zhenlingshi which can suppress Lingqi, he can''t be the opponent of saints! Besides, if there were sages in the Luo family, it would have happened when the snake killed Luo Xiang and Luo Tao.


    To say the least, even if there are saints in the Luo family, he is not afraid.


    After entering saint, he in addition to and nine tail simple tried a move, also did not have the good fight with the human!


    He also wants to know what his strength is after he becomes a saint. If there are saints in the Luo family, he doesn''t mind taking the saints of the Luo family to try whether his blade is still sharp!When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu said nothing more. She knew that Xu Shaotang cherished his life more than anyone else and would not do stupid things that were not sure. Her reminder was just to let Xu Shaotang be careful.


    They chatted all the way, and Xu Shaotang gave her a kiss on her red lips from time to time.


    After becoming a saint, Xu Shaotang''s speed is faster. In less than half an hour, he has come to Ziyang school.


    Guo Ziyang had already led a group of disciples to wait there. When he saw Xu Shaotang coming down from the sky, he quickly stepped forward and bowed himself to say, "I''ve seen Xu Shaotang!"


    "You are welcome, leader Guo!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and points at Su Nu to introduce to Guo Ziyang: "this is Su Nu!"


    "Hello, Miss Su Nu!"


    Guo Ziyang says hello to Su Nu again. When he raises his head, he suddenly shakes his eyes to Xu Shaotang, as if to remind Xu Shaotang of something.


    A moment later, Guo Ziyang''s eyes returned to calm, as if nothing had happened, but the sadness between his eyebrows did not dissipate.


    Huh?


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu noticed Guo Ziyang''s eyes just now. They immediately realized that something had happened to Guo Ziyang!


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang let go of his divine consciousness, a sudden burst of booze rang out: "Xu Shaotang, your time of death is up!"


    With the sound, four figures suddenly flashed out, instantly surrounded Xu Shaotang and Su nu.


    Looking at the four purple robed elders who suddenly appeared, all the disciples of Ziyang sect were in a panic. Obviously, they didn''t know that there were people ambushing around Ziyang sect.


    Obviously, these four people are coming for Xu Shaotang!


    At the same time, Guo Ziyang knelt down on the ground with a "bang" and cried in pain: "Xu Shao, I Guo Ziyang am sorry for you! They threaten the lives of all the people of Ziyang sect. I can''t help it! "

 Chapter 2701

    Trap!


    Looking at these four murderous people, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu cast a cold light in their eyes at the same time.


    You don''t have to guess. These four people must be from the Luo family!


    Now Penglai, in addition to the Luo family, it seems that no other forces dare to do so!


    Xu Shaotang wants to start with the Luo family first. Unexpectedly, the Luo family first uses Guo Ziyang to set a trap for him!


    I believe that the Luo family should also know that Xu Shaotang asked Guo Ziyang to trace the whereabouts of the Luo family, so Guo Ziyang was used to set this trap for Xu Shaotang,


    "since you were forced, I don''t blame you."


    With a wave of Xu Shaotang''s big hand, Guo Ziyang, kneeling on the ground, stood up from the ground.


    If Guo Ziyang didn''t wink at him just now, even if Guo Ziyang had saved Chen Cheng''s life, now Guo Ziyang is a dead man! Read in Guo Ziyang also know to remind him, and is also forced, Xu Shaotang also lazy to pursue Guo Ziyang to cheat himself into this trap.


    "Xu Shao, I..."


    The tearful Guo Ziyang also wants to repent to Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang lightly waves at him, and Guo Ziyang is pushed dozens of meters away by an invisible force.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the four people who surrounded them with a smile: "people of the Luo family?"


    One of the elders looked at Xu Shaotang fiercely and said coldly, "since we know that we are from the Luo family, Xu Shaotang, you should also know why we want to take your dog''s life!"


    "Yes, of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded casually and said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for luoxiang and luotao''s insatiable greed, I don''t think your Luos would fall into my hands! Why don''t you be your hermit family? Why do you have to hit the muzzle of the gun? "


    Even if the people of the Luo family don''t look for him, he will look for the people of the Luo family.


    Since the people of the Luo family want to set this trap for him, it''s good that he doesn''t have to go to the Luo family again!


    The Luo family is setting a trap for him, but they don''t know who is the prey in the trap!


    "How dare you speak up when you are dying!"


    The old man snorted coldly: "Xu Shaotang, today we have laid a net. You can''t escape even if you put your wings in it! I think you''d better die, lest the people of Ziyang sect will suffer from it! "


    "Who gave you so much confidence?"


    Xu Shaotang sneered: "in the past, luoxiang, luotao, fengchiluo and Mo Kuang didn''t take advantage of me. Where did you get the confidence to take my life? If you want me to tell you, you should just surrender. For the sake of the four of you, I may be able to take you back for my own use. "


    In the past, when I was half saint, I was able to hurt four half saints seriously. Among them, Luo Xiang, who is known as the strongest of the Luo family, is now also a saint. It''s not easy to deal with this half saint?


    The four of the Luo family, I don''t know if they are tired of living, or they just want to die to set this trap for him!


    Maybe it''s time to send them to Jiuquan to reunite with luoxiang and luotao!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu could not help looking at him angrily, staring at his beautiful big eyes and discontented, she said, "you say they are just useful, then we are useless at all?"


    "No, I absolutely didn''t mean that!"


    Xu Shaotang reaches out and grabs the plain girl in her arms, and says with a smile: "even if they are semi saints, they are just a bucket in my eyes! Even if you are not born, you are my treasure in my eyes


    "Go, who''s your baby! No shame, no shame


    Su Nu''s cheek is slightly red. She reaches out her hand and twists it on Xu Shaotang''s waist.


    Seeing that they were still in the mood to laugh at the moment, the eyes of the four elders of the Luo family were full of anger.


    This is to ignore!


    The semi saints, who were once high above, are now so ignored. How can they not be angry?


    "Good, good! How wonderful An old man laughed angrily, "Xu Shaotang, you are not only the most powerful semi Saint I have ever seen, but also the most crazy semi Saint I have ever seen! Today, I''ll let you see if you can still be fierce! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man roared again: "start the battle!"


    With the word "Qizhen" coming out, the four elders retreat at the same time. At the same time, a golden curtain suddenly comes down with the sound of "buzzing". In an instant, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu, who are still there, will be enveloped in it.


    "This is your dependence?"


    Looking at the huge screen that enveloped them, Xu Shaotang still didn''t have any panic color on his face. He stared at the huge screen with great interest. At least for now, he didn''t see anything special about the huge screen, and he didn''t feel the slightest threat.


    It is plain girl some nervous saw Xu Shaotang one eye, see Xu Shaotang not in a hurry of stand there, the nervous color on the face quickly subsided.


    "Xu Shaotang, you should be honored!"


    Another old man stood outside the huge screen and said coldly to Xu Shaotang, "I can force the Luo family to lay a thousand year old spirit stone with the ancestral artifact. You are the first one in the thousand years!""Tiandu Juesha formation?"


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin and nodded slightly: "what a domineering name! I just don''t know if this bullshit array is as powerful as its name! "


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang didn''t really think that this day was a great day. If it was just such a golden curtain, it might disappoint him.


    "You will soon pay for your arrogance and ignorance!"


    The old man looked at Xu Shaotang with fire in his eyes, constantly changing the formula in his hands, whispering in his mouth, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing that the situation was not right, she whispered, "this is not a simple estimation. First break the shell of the turtle!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk to them any more. After he became a saint, his power first emerged. The original golden Qi had returned to white after he became a saint, which was also a reflection of returning to nature.


    With the emergence of Xu Shaotang''s strength, a huge white shadow suddenly cuts through the sky, and thunders to the golden screen.


    "Boom!"


    The white shadow of the fist pounded heavily on the golden screen, shaking the surrounding space constantly. Even people outside the golden screen were also shocked by the power of the fist.


    However, the golden giant screen is hard to withstand Xu Shaotang''s attack, just issued a fly like "buzzing" sound.


    "Ha ha, don''t waste your efforts!"


    Seeing that the golden screen was intact, the old man of the Luo family laughed in spite of the concussion of his mind, "unless you are a saint in the world, you can''t break the sky! Xu Shaotang, you should die

 Chapter 2702

    "How do you know I''m not a saint?"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    "Because you didn''t even break the shell!" The plain girl smiles and says the answer for the old people of Luo family, "even if you are a saint, you are just a pseudo saint!"


    "I was careless!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and said, "this turtle shell seems to be a little stronger than I imagined. This time, I''ll do my best!"


    Just now, it was just an understatement attack, and the strength used was less than 30% of his real strength!


    Facts have proved that dujuesha array was really powerful on that day. As the people of the Luo family said, no one under the saint could break it. Even if he used the power of Nuwa stone when he was half saint, it should be impossible to break it.


    When they heard the conversation, they laughed.


    "If you are a saint, you will destroy our Luo family tomorrow. The people of our Luo family have nothing to say!" An old man laughed: "Xu Shaotang, if you have the ability, let me see the will of heaven!"


    At the same time, a strong wind suddenly appeared on the golden screen, and several shrill screams began to appear. As the wind gradually strengthened, it became the howl of all ghosts, and the clouds constantly appeared, as if the door of hell was quietly opened.


    Listening to the howling of all ghosts, Su Nu felt a burst of annoyance in her heart, as if there was a big stone in her heart, which made her gasp.


    All of a sudden, a big hand will hold her little white hand, with the influx of a warm current, the boring feeling suddenly disappeared.


    Turn to see Xu Shaotang, but just meet Xu Shaotang that gentle smile.


    Xu Shaotang patted Su Nu''s Peng Yi and said to the four elders of the Luo family with a smile, "since you want to see the will of heaven, it''s as you wish!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a white light burst out from Xu Shaotang. The white light was like pure Sanskrit. The sound of crying and howling in the giant screen faded away.


    At the same time, a bright white light flew from Xu Shaotang''s hand to the golden screen, just like a meteor across the sky.


    "Kacha..."


    "Boom..."


    As the white light passed, a huge crack appeared on the golden curtain. In a moment, the golden curtain collapsed like glass and disappeared from their eyes.


    "Poof!"


    At the moment when the golden curtain dissipated, the four elders of the Luo family opened their mouths and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The killing array they carefully laid was broken, and they were also strongly attacked by the killing array.


    However, their mind is not on their own injury at all, just looking at Xu Shaotang standing there with a light smile on his face.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!"


    "How could he be a saint?"


    Listening to the incredible voice of the fourth elder of the Luo family, Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders with a smile and said, "I can''t help it. It''s the will of heaven!"


    "Providence, I don''t believe it!"


    An old man roared and his eyes turned red: "Xu Shaotang, I don''t believe you are a saint!"


    As he spoke, the old man, regardless of his physical injury, forced his whole body''s genuine Qi to chop a golden light at Xu Shaotang.


    "Why do some people not believe in evil?"


    Xu Shaotang smile, facing the way to his golden light, understatement of the wave, the golden light has not hit Xu Shaotang''s body, it has disappeared.


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang''s field opened and covered the four elders of the Luo family in an instant.


    At the same time that his field opened, the golden light on the old man just now completely dissipated. He suddenly found that he could not control the real Qi in his body. Under the cover of Xu Shaotang''s field, he could not even move a finger.


    Xu Shaotang is a God in this field. If you want to kill them, you only need an idea!


    Boundless fear envelops the four elders of Luo family once again!


    Saints, really saints!


    The four elders of the Luo family in their field finally completely believe that Xu Shaotang standing in front of them is really a saint. Boundless remorse comes to them like a flood of water. Think that they are enemies of a saint. If they can move, they will slap themselves in the face.


    "Is heaven really going to destroy my Luo family?"


    "God, what did my family do wrong?"


    At the moment, the four old faces of the Luo family had no such crazy smile, but were shocked and worried about the life and death of the Luo family.


    They know that Xu Shaotang is by no means a good person. Now even their carefully prepared killing array has been broken by Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang is absolutely impossible to let go of the Luo family! Even if all the semi saints of the Luo family are safe and sound, Xu Shaotang, who has already become a saint, has no power to resist!


    What''s more, after today, all the semi saints have fallen. How can the younger generation in the family resist Xu Shaotang''s blade?The Luo family has been living in seclusion for thousands of years. They follow the instructions of their ancestors and don''t want to stir up trouble. However, they take that step because they are greedy for Taichu Ziqi!


    At this moment, they also thought of the warning of the ancestors of the Luo family: the day of the birth of the Luo family is the time of destruction!


    I thought it was just a bluff that ancestors didn''t want future generations to participate in the world disputes, but today it''s a prophecy!


    At this moment, the Ziyang sect has already been shocked by the scene. Everyone is staring at Xu Shaotang, who looks like a God. They begin to worry about the Ziyang sect. Although Guo Ziyang is forced to unite with the Luo family to set a trap for Xu Shaotang, he betrays Xu Shaotang after all!


    "Do you think who will die first and who will die later?" Xu Shaotang looked at the four old men of the Luo family with dull faces. Suddenly, a demon like smile appeared on his face. "As a friendly reminder, if the person who died at last can answer my question well, maybe I can spare his life when I am in a good mood!"


    With Xu Shaotang''s voice down, Luo family four suddenly a face of ashes.


    They looked at each other''s eyes and felt a strong fear from each other''s eyes.


    No one wants to die, and they are no exception!


    In front of the saints, even if they think they are superior, they have no chance to escape!


    "Xu Xu Shao... " An old man looked at Xu Shaotang in a panic and said with a trembling voice: "we are blinded by lard. Please Xu Shaotang Spare us! From now on, the Luo family Only Xu shaoma''s head is looking forward to... "


    "Xu Shao, we are wrong!" Another man began to beg for mercy.


    "Xu Shao, give us a chance..."


    "We can''t do such stupid things until we are in a trance..."


    Under the threat of death, the four elders of the Luo family began to beg for mercy one after another.

 Chapter 2703

    If Xu Shaotang was only a semi saint, they might not be able to open their mouth.


    But it''s not a shame to ask a saint for mercy!


    In the face of saints who really stand at the top, they have no better way than to beg for mercy!


    If they had known that Xu Shaotang was a saint and didn''t need Xu Shaotang to ask Guo Ziyang to look for them, they would have taken the initiative to ask Xu Shaotang for peace! No matter how hard it is, I will find a more hidden place to hide. Before I enter the holy place, I will always hide from Xu Shaotang.


    There may be some people who despise their actions, but I believe that any semi saint can''t stand up in front of a saint!


    What''s more, they have the cheek to beg for mercy now, in order to save the Luo family from being destroyed!


    Therefore, even if some people say that they are afraid of death, that they are shameless, they also recognize it!


    "This..."


    Listening to the four people''s crisp voice of begging for mercy, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu couldn''t help looking at each other, "it seems that the plot is not right!"


    They thought that these four people would rather die than surrender and say a lot of generous words to die, but they didn''t expect that they started to beg for mercy without even thinking about it, which really caught them by surprise.


    In Xu Shaotang''s impression, luoxiang and luotao are both tough people when they are dying. These four are also semi saints of the Luo family, but their reactions are very different when they are dying!


    "Do you want to keep them alive?"


    Su Nu is bewildered by the sudden begging of the four elders of the Luo family. She asks Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    "I''m a little confused for a while and a half..." Xu Shaotang looks at the plain girl with a bitter smile, and his eyes slowly sweep over the four elders of the Luo family. For a long time, he has made a decision in his heart. Then he slowly says, "if you can answer my question well, I may give you a way to live!"


    "What does Xu want to ask?"


    An old man said respectfully: "as long as we know, we must know everything!"


    It''s a shame to have such a quick reaction.


    At the moment, they seem to have forgotten that both luoxiang and luotao died at the hands of Xu Shaotang. Under the threat of death, it is easy to forget hatred.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly didn''t quite adapt to the reverence of the Luo family. After a light glance at the old man, he slowly said, "I really want to know where the zhenlingshi in luoxiang''s hand comes from?"


    Along with Xu Shaotang''s question export, Luo family four people suddenly slightly a Leng, even the plain girl also followed Leng for a while.


    They did not expect that Xu Shaotang would ask this question.


    After a long silence, an old man slowly said: "no word stele ridge."


    "Wuzibeiling?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart moved.


    He had been in Penglai for a few days, and he had heard something about wuzibeiling.


    Wuzibeiling, located in the southeast of Penglai, is one of the few small mountains in Penglai.


    Wuzi stele ridge is named after a huge Wuzi stele at the foot of that mountain. It is said that there is a strong man buried there. For thousands of years, many Penglai friars have gone to Wuzi stele ridge to find the mausoleum of the so-called strong man, but no one has gained anything.


    Over time, the monks in Penglai felt that rumors were only rumors after all, and fewer and fewer people went to wuzibeiling to explore. However, occasionally some people went there to try their luck, but the God of luck never patronized anyone.


    Unexpectedly, the God of luck finally favored luoxiang and let her get zhenlingshi there. Unfortunately, her luck was not very good. She just met Xu Shaotang who was pregnant with Nuwa stone. Otherwise, with the strength of zhenlingshi, maybe no one would be luoxiang''s opponent.


    "What else did you find besides zhenlingshi in wuzibeiling?"


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang began to have some interest in Wuzi Beiling.


    "Only zhenlingshi." The old man seemed afraid that Xu Shaotang would not believe it. He said: "in fact, zhenlingshi was first discovered by Fengchi Luo and Mo Kuang. The vision of zhenlingshi''s birth attracted us to the past. Later, zhenlingshi fell into our hands, but we could not refine it. Finally, luoxiang chance to refine zhenlingshi."


    Listening to the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    The old man''s view is similar to that of Feng Chi Luo and Mo Kuang. However, Feng Chi Luo and Mo Kuang are dead. It seems that there is no hope to know what they found when they found the Zhenling stone.


    "Well, that''s all I want to ask!"


    Xu Shaotang took a light look at the four people and said: "the death penalty can be avoided, but the life penalty can''t escape! Now, I''m going to abolish your cultivation. Do you have any opinion? "


    "What?"


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they were shocked and then cried out, "Xu Shao, you said you would let us go! You are also a sage above the world. How can you break your promise? "


    "I said I would spare your lives!"Xu Shaotang nodded and gave a smile, but then suddenly changed his words and said, "but I only said that I would spare your lives, but I didn''t say that I would not waste your accomplishments!"


    It''s just that they have to ask for mercy!


    Don''t look at these four people begging for his mercy now. Once they have a chance to step on him, I believe they will not be polite!


    He once told the snake that some people can use it, some people can''t, and the four of the Luo family obviously belong to the people who can''t use it! Xu Shaotang would never do anything to raise a tiger for danger! In order not to break his promise, but also to eradicate the threat of the Luo family, he had to abolish the cultivation of the four elders of the Luo family.


    When they become ordinary people, even if they have the courage, they will not threaten him.


    "Xu Shao, isn''t it more useful to keep us than to discard all our accomplishments?"


    The four elders of the Luo family are still struggling. They don''t want to be abandoned to cultivation. What''s the difference between killing them?


    "More useful indeed!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "but it''s more threatening! To be honest, I don''t believe you are willing to be driven by me. We are all smart people. I can guess what you are thinking in your heart! "


    "Does Xu Shao really want to abolish all our accomplishments?" An old man looked at Xu Shaotang tremblingly and said, "Xu Shao, do you know how many years of hard work we have done before we have this cultivation?"


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed gently: "since you know that hard work is not easy, you shouldn''t come to me for trouble. If your Luo family is peaceful, we may still be friends, but now, it''s impossible!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the face of the four elders of the Luo family suddenly turned to ashes.


    A moment later, one of them suddenly roared: "Xu Shaotang, you are such a mean person

 Chapter 2704

    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is determined to abandon their cultivation, the four elders of the Luo family can no longer restrain their anger.


    They have put down their dignity as semi saints and begged Xu Shaotang for mercy, but Xu Shaotang still had to force each other. In this case, why should they suppress their anger!


    "Whatever you say!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, you will soon become useless people!"


    Of course, he didn''t care what the four elders of the Luo family thought of him. Kindness to the enemy was cruelty to himself.


    If you really let the four elders of the Luo family go today, I''m afraid they will be hurt by this poisonous snake in the future!


    Just as Xu Shaotang plans to abolish the cultivation of the fourth elder of the Luo family, his field suddenly shakes. At the next moment, a man who was originally bound by the field suddenly breaks free from the shackles of his field, and a white Qi suddenly covers his whole body.


    At the same time, there is a sudden thunder between heaven and earth, as if to welcome a new saint!


    "Sanctified?"


    Looking at the old man, Xu Shaotang could not help but slightly draw his lips, which was really beyond his expectation. Unexpectedly, at the moment of life and death, a semi saint of the Luo family defeated the demons and became a saint!


    "Has Luojiang become a saint?"


    Also bound by Xu Shaotang''s field, the three elders of the Luo family couldn''t help but stay a little. After a moment, they suddenly burst out laughing crazily: "Xu Shaotang, it seems that we want to thank you! I didn''t expect that the first saint of the Luo family was forced out by you! It''s really Providence, ha ha


    "Noisy!"


    Xu Shaotang snorts, and his mind moves slightly. The strength of the field invades the body of the three elders of the Luo family. The three elders of the Luo family, who are just laughing, utter a shrill scream at the same time. Only the friars can really understand the pain of being abandoned.


    The stronger the cultivation is, the more intense the pain will be when the cultivation is abandoned.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Seeing that the cultivation of the three elders of the Luo family had been abandoned, Luojiang, who had just entered the holy land, immediately gave out a roar of "my Luo family will never die with you!"


    As soon as the words fell, Luojiang''s field suddenly opened up, and a group of disciples of Ziyang sect, who had already been subdued by the sage''s momentum, shrouded in it.


    He will take all the people of Ziyang sect to sacrifice the sword! He knew that the three elders of the Luo family, whose cultivation had been abolished, would not live long, and these people of Ziyang sect were going to be buried with the three elders of the Luo family!


    Even if Xu Shaotang cares a little about these people of Ziyang school, he will have a sense of revenge in his heart.


    At the moment when his idea was launched, Xu Shaotang''s field enveloped all the people of Ziyang school. With a loud sound of dragon singing, Luojiang''s killing idea was blocked by Xu Shaotang''s field.


    "Saints are also strong and weak!"


    Xu Shaotang, who protects all the people of Ziyang sect, looks at Luojiang with a smile, "didn''t anyone tell you that there are strengths and weaknesses in the field?"


    Just now, he did not expect that Luojiang would suddenly become a saint at the moment of his life and death. To his carelessness, he let Luojiang break free from the shackles of his field. Now with all his strength, how could Luojiang, who had just become a saint, be his opponent?


    Sha Nian is blocked by Xu Shaotang. Luo Jiang''s face suddenly changes. Without any hesitation, his body turns into a streamer and runs away to the distance.


    The simple fight just now also made him understand that he was not the opponent of Xu Shaotang. Based on the principle that it''s not too late for a gentleman to avenge for ten years, living is the most important thing now!


    "Still want to run?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted and said to Su Nu, "you stay here first, I''ll go after him!"


    He absolutely can''t let Luojiang escape from his own hands. The Luo family and he are already in a situation of never dying. He is not afraid of Luojiang, but a saint who has a deep hatred against him is a great threat to the Xu family!


    Before Su Nu could say yes, Xu Shaotang had disappeared in front of them. Looking up, they saw that Xu Shaotang was trying his best to catch up with the fleeing Luojiang, and the distance between them was constantly shortening.


    Until the two saints left, the Ziyang group had a chance to breathe.


    Everyone''s body was soaked in cold sweat, like a pool of mud general collapsed to the ground, gasping, mind constantly recalled just that scene.


    "Miss Su Nu, Xu Shao Can we catch up with Luojiang? "


    Collapsed to the ground, Guo Ziyang looked at the plain girl with fear, and her face was full of deep worry.


    He knows very well that once Luojiang escapes from Xu Shaotang, Ziyang sect will soon be deserted!


    Plain girl light glanced at Guo Ziyang one eye, Wu from looking at those two already completely did not have two people''s figure''s sky, the voice cold said: "you should believe him! And believe him without reservation! Now that he has spoken, this time''s business is over, but if there is another time, even if he spared you, I will never spar you! "


    "I..."


    Guo Ziyang trembled all over, trying to explain something, but found that any explanation was futile, and finally could only lower his head in shame.Xu Shaotang doesn''t know that Su Nu killed Guo Ziyang in the moment just now. Now he has stopped Luo Jiang, who is running away crazily.


    "Luojiang, for the sake of being a saint, I''ll give you a chance to commit suicide!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the desperate Luojiang with cold eyes. The field of Luojiang has been completely opened, and the field of Luojiang has completely collapsed under his field. Even if Luojiang is also a saint, it is easy for him to kill Luojiang now.


    "Dream!"


    Luojiang, who is still struggling, looks at Xu Shaotang like a poisonous snake, gritting his teeth and saying, "Xu Shaotang, even if you are dead, I will tear a piece of meat from you!"


    I thought that there would be a ray of life after I became a saint, but I didn''t expect that I still didn''t escape in Xu Shaotang''s hands. Now Luojiang has already given up the idea of living. He just wants to fight with Xu Shaotang, but he hasn''t had time to feel the power of the saint!


    Maybe, he is the shortest living saint in the world!


    "Give face, don''t be shameful!"


    Xu Shaotang hummed coldly: "in that case, I will leave you dead!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly moved and suddenly attacked Luojiang.


    Luojiang naturally refused to give in easily. He summoned up his whole body''s genuine Qi and killed Xu Shaotang crazily with the idea of dying together with Xu Shaotang!


    At the moment of their collision, the sage''s real fire filled Guo Ziyang''s whole body. Guo Ziyang wanted to hold Xu Shaotang and die together, but he saw two fingers in his eyes.


    Xu Shaotang''s fingers go through the sage''s real fire that covers Guo Ziyang. A real fire suddenly invades Luojiang''s forehead. Before Luojiang can make a scream, the soul will break up under the sage and quickly turn into a pile of ashes

 Chapter 2705

    "How?"


    When Xu Shaotang returned to Ziyang school, Su Nu took the lead to ask about the result.


    In fact, she has already guessed the result. This question is not so much what she wants to ask, but rather for these people of Ziyang school. She just wants to verify whether her guess is correct.


    Hearing Su Nu''s question, a group of Ziyang school also listened carefully, for fear of hearing a little wrong information, which is related to their life and death.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "do you think I might let Luojiang live?"


    Although there is no direct answer, it is equivalent to having given the answer.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, all the Ziyang sect members were relieved at the same time. Luojiang died, and all the three elders of the Luo family were abandoned. The Ziyang sect''s crisis finally passed for the time being!


    However, their crisis has not yet been completely over, and now the Luo family has not been completely eradicated. Even if all the strong members of the Luo family have fallen, and the skinny camels are bigger than the horses, anyone in the Luo family can easily destroy the Ziyang sect.


    With Xu Shaotang in, the Luo family will not dare to come to the door, but Xu Shaotang will eventually leave. At that time, if all the people of the Luo family are killed, it will be OK. If there are fish who have missed the net, it will still be a disaster for the Ziyang school.


    With an uneasy mood, Guo Ziyang slowly goes to Xu Shaotang and wants to kneel down, but finds that he can''t kneel down at all.


    "Xu Shao, I..." Guo Ziyang looked at Xu Shaotang with a complicated look and said, "Xu Shao wants to kill and scrape. I Guo Ziyang will never frown..."


    "I said, even this time, you are forced!"


    Xu Shaotang light said: "however, such a thing, I do not want to have next time!


    "Xu Shao..."


    Guo Ziyang was more ashamed in his heart. His dry lips were slightly open and he wanted to say something, but he found that his throat seemed to be blocked. He could only swear silently in his heart that no matter what happened in the future, he would never do anything wrong to Xu Shaotang in his life!


    He knew in his heart that if Xu Shaotang hadn''t stopped Luojiang''s attack for the Ziyang faction, there would be no living Ziyang faction now.


    Xu Shaotang gently waved his hand to Guo Ziyang, and then pointed to the three elders of Luo family who had suddenly aged a lot. He said to Guo Ziyang faintly: "these three people will be handed over to you. Take good care of them! Even if they have been abandoned, the things in their heads will benefit you a lot! "


    "Yes


    Guo Ziyang didn''t dare to disobey, and he also understood what Xu Shaotang meant. After all, the three elders of the Luo family were semi saints. Even if they were abandoned, their cultivation experience and skills were still in their minds. Whether they could get these things or not depends on their own abilities.


    "Today we''ll stay with you for a while. I''ll wait here for someone to come." Xu Shaotang said slowly again.


    Guo Ziyang didn''t dare to ask more, so he asked someone to arrange a room for Xu Shaotang and Su nu.


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to take care of other things. He has done his utmost to the Ziyang sect. The rest depends on Guo Ziyang''s own skills. If he can really get the things in the head of the three elders of the Luo family, it will be a huge opportunity for the Ziyang sect.


    Guo Shao Tang and Xu Zi Tang have a rest.


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    In the room, Su Nu asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    "Waiting for you!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang held her in his arms and asked for a kiss on her soft lips. Then he met her angry eyes and said, "am I not interested in Wuzi Beiling?"


    "Wuzibeiling?"


    Su Nu frowned slightly and asked, "is it related to the people like you who are interested in Wuzi Beiling? Let me guess, are you waiting for a snake or nine tails? Want someone to go to wuzibeiling with you? "


    When Xu Shaotang asked the fourth elder of the Luo family about the place where she got the zhenhun stone, she had some doubts. Now it seems that Xu Shaotang is interested in Wuzi Beiling because of zhenlingshi. Does he think there are other treasures in Wuzi Beiling where zhenlingshi was born?


    There are nine tail and snake such demon emperor to explore Wuzi stele ridge, maybe it will be more safe!


    Xu Shaotang put his hand on her nose and shook his head with a smile. "With them, it will be safer, but it may not be possible to find anything in Wuzi Beiling. The person I''m waiting for is someone who can help me see if there is a secret in Wuzi Beiling."


    With that, Xu Shaotang took out his phone, first called Lao Jiu, and then called Wu Jie.


    When he explained his intention to Wu Jie, Wu Jie immediately refused without hesitation: "you find someone else, I''m busy, where can I help you send someone away?"


    "You''re too busy!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t think I don''t know. You bastard don''t practice all day long. I think you are busy spending time and wine!"He knows that in fact, it''s no wonder that there is no abstinence in the world of drunkenness. No abstinence is due to the relationship between blood and nature. It''s only in the world of drunkenness that his killing nature is not so strong. This is also the reason why he and Xuqing turn a blind eye to the life of no abstinence, and even never mean money to no abstinence.


    "You don''t care what I''m doing!" Wu Jie snorted: "anyway, I''m very busy. I don''t have time to help you! You can find someone else. I''ll hang up! "


    "You think about it!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "now I''m going to visit an interesting place in Penglai. It may be more interesting than Tianzhu Mountain. You can decide whether you want to send Lao Jiu or not."


    "Where are you going?"


    At the other end of the phone, Wu Jie suddenly became interested.


    "Wuzibeiling!"


    When you came to Penglai last time, you should have heard about it


    "If you dare to cheat me, I''ll disturb your family!" Wu Jie said a cruel word and hung up immediately.


    "Done!"


    Xu Shaotang puts away his phone and smiles at Su nu.


    "You can really fool me!" Su Nu covered her mouth and said with a smile, "is that Lao Jiu the very powerful Feng Shui gentleman you said?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "he has studied these comparisons. Whether there is a legendary Mausoleum of the strong in wuzibeiling will be known when he comes to have a look."


    The so-called martial arts has a specialty. Although he has become a saint now, he doesn''t even deserve to give Lao Jiu shoes when it comes to Feng Shui.


    "When you say that, I''m also interested in the Wuzi stele ridge."


    Su Nu gently leaned against Xu Shaotang''s arms, with a quiet smile on her face.

 Chapter 2706

    When it was dark, Xu Shaotang finally came to Laojiu and WuJie.


    At the moment of seeing Lao Jiu, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that Lao Jiu is different from what he saw some time ago, but he can''t tell exactly what the difference is.


    "What are you looking for in wuzibeiling?"


    When Wu Jie came, he couldn''t wait to ask Xu Shaotang. Seeing the excited look in his eyes, he was obviously very interested in it, or he thought it was a funny thing.


    "Of course, I''m going to see if there is really a strong mausoleum there, or what''s different there!" Xu Shaotang replied with a smile, then looked at Lao Jiu with some doubts and said, "I feel that you seem to be different from before..."


    Lao Jiu said with a smile, "Xu Shao, you can see that!"


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Lao Jiu in surprise and asked with great interest: "tell me, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Thank you, Xu Shao!" Lao Jiu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and his eyes are full of gratitude to Xu Shaotang.


    "Thank me?"


    Xu Shaotang was puzzled by Lao Jiu''s words. When he was about to inquire carefully, he suddenly thought of a possibility in his mind. With a jump in his heart, he quickly asked, "don''t tell me that your change now is related to the book in the green bag?"


    If you think about it carefully, the only thing that can change Lao Jiu''s momentum is the book in the green bag, which is called a wonderful book by Lao Jiu and Kang Weimin.


    "Exactly"!


    Lao Jiu nodded slightly and said excitedly: "Xu Shao, that book is absolutely a rare book! If we can really study that book thoroughly, I think it is not impossible to emerge flying immortals! "


    "What are you two talking about? What''s in the book of the green bag? "


    Listen to old nine will that book said God, no ring and plain girl also immediately came to interest, full of curiosity at two people.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t hide it either. He told them all about the fact that they got the book and the inference that Lao Jiu and Kang Weimin made about the book.


    "No, it''s just a fortune telling book. Is it so magical?" Wu Jie smashed his mouth, as if he didn''t believe their judgment of the book.


    "No!"


    Lao Jiu shook his head and said: "the book in the green bag is not just a simple fortune telling book. It''s all inclusive and extremely profound. I''ve been studying it since I went back. Professor Kang''s judgment should be correct. It should still be a remnant. I feel that if someone can find out the whole book and study it thoroughly, I''m afraid it will be useless To explore all the mysteries between heaven and earth! "


    As Lao Jiu''s voice fell, the three suddenly looked at each other.


    To explore the mysteries of heaven and earth is simple, but they know that the mysteries of heaven and earth are far beyond their understanding and imagination. Let alone them, they are the saints of heaven. I''m afraid no one dares to say anything about exploring the mysteries of heaven and earth?


    Only a few words, it shows that Lao Jiu''s evaluation of this book is very high.


    After calming the surprise in his heart, Xu Shaotang asked curiously: "what has changed with you? Let''s see how wonderful that book is


    Lao Jiu pondered a little and said seriously, "I''ve been able to see the potential!"


    "What is it?"


    Wu Jie looks at Lao Jiu with a confused face. Obviously, he doesn''t know what Lao Jiu is talking about.


    Not only Wu Jie, but also Xu Shaotang and Su Nu are confused. They can understand a little bit, but only a little bit. They feel very vague and general, but they can''t say anything.


    "Well, what do you say?"


    Lao Jiu gently scratched his head, carefully thought about it in his mind, then slowly asked: "you should all know the Dragon pulse?"


    "I know!"


    Three people nodded one after another, Kunlun is the place where a main dragon vein is located.


    "Well, I used to be able to see the Dragon veins, but I was only looking at the shape. If it''s a well hidden dragon vein, I certainly can''t see it." Lao Jiu tried his best to organize his own language and explain to them in terms they could understand. "Now, I can see this" potential ", which is equivalent to a kind of God. Even if it''s a deep dragon vein, I can see it according to this" potential! "


    "From form to spirit?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Lao Jiu, feeling that he understands something, but he doesn''t understand it completely.


    Knowing that they had no research on geomantic omen, Lao Jiu continued to explain: "this kind of" potential "is an invisible thing, but it is a real thing! It''s like the soul of a human being, invisible and invisible, but actually existing! "


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s explanation, Xu Shaotang suddenly said: "that is to say, in the past, when you looked at Feng Shui, you only looked at the external, now you can see the internal! Form is external, and potential is internal, right"Yes! That''s what it means Laojiu nodded his head and said, "all those real geomancy masters from ancient times to modern times can see the invisible" potential ". What''s more, with a small change, they can change the potential of famous mountains and rivers, and truly turn decay into magic!"


    "So you are the top feng shui master now?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "This..."


    Lao Jiu was embarrassed to smile and said: "it''s not a top-level master, but he has a more thorough understanding of geomantic omen and geomantic omen. He knows more than before."


    "Too much humility is also a kind of pride!"


    Xu Shaotang joked with a smile, then said with a smile: "this is really providence! I''m just going to ask you to help me look at the fengshui of Wuzi stele. Your attainments in Fengshui geomantic art have been improved. It seems that even God is on our side! "


    Although he didn''t quite understand the extent to which this change had improved Lao Jiu''s attainments in geomantic omen and geomantic omen, it was a good thing that Lao Jiu''s level had improved after all. He just didn''t know whether there was "potential" in wuzibeiling.


    "It must be unusual for Xu Shao to be so interested!"


    Lao Jiu said with a smile, "I can''t wait to see the secret of Wuzi stele ridge."


    "Ha ha, you and Wu Jie come here in a hurry. We''ll have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow morning, we''ll go to Wuzi stele ridge to find out!"

 Chapter 2707

    Knowing that the people Xu Shaotang had to wait for arrived, Guo Ziyang personally brought them wine and vegetables. Guo Ziyang, who was not easy to face Xu Shaotang, didn''t stay to have a drink with them. After the wine and vegetables were delivered, he respectfully withdrew.


    "You''ll be merciful to him. If you want me to say that this kind of anti bony boy should be killed."


    After learning that Guo Ziyang and the four elders of the Luo family set a trap for Xu Shaotang, Wu Jie can''t help but fight for Xu Shaotang.


    "Kill a fart!"


    Xu Shaotang stares at Wu Jie and says: "he is also forced. The four elders of the Luo family are forced to take the lives of all the people of Ziyang sect. What can he do? Even this time, it''s just for Chen Cheng''s face! "


    "Well, it''s just Xu Shaotang who is generous!"


    Wu Jie shrugged his shoulders and said, "if someone does this like Guo Ziyang in the future, do you still have to think that nothing has happened?"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say.


    It''s not impossible for Wu Jie to say it. If he really wants to encounter this kind of thing again, he really doesn''t know whether he should choose to forgive or give a tragic lesson to the Betrayer.


    "We''ll see later."


    Helpless under, Xu Shaotang can only temporarily do not think about this problem.


    WuJie is too lazy to say anything to him. Anyway, he has his way of doing things. If anyone dares to do this to him, no matter for any reason, as long as he does not die, he will break him to pieces! As for what Xu Shaotang does, it depends on what Xu Shaotang thinks.


    In the middle of the drink, Su Nu left for an excuse, leaving the three of them to drink slowly. Lao Jiu didn''t have Xu Shaotang''s and Wu Jie''s drinking capacity. He didn''t dare to drink with them, but just chatted with them.


    WuJie and Laojiu didn''t leave until all the food and wine were swept away.


    Xu Shaotang wanted to see Su Nu before going to bed. When she got to Su Nu''s room, she realized that she was not in the room.


    When his divine sense swept from Ziyang sect, he immediately determined the location of Su nu.


    He quickly came to the top of the back mountain of Ziyang sect, but saw that Su Nu was sitting there in meditation.


    The moonlight shines on the plain girl''s cheek, it seems so quiet, just like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    "Still practicing so late?"


    Xu Shaotang sits down next to Su Nu and looks at her quietly.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, the plain girl slowly opened her eyes. A light smile appeared on her quiet face and said in a soft voice, "you are all saints. I can''t always be a fairy, can I?"


    "I seem to hear the sour taste in your words." Xu Shaotang joked.


    "I am acid! What''s the matter? "


    Su Nu said with a smile: "you know, when you first entered the Kunlun realm, any person who changed the virtual realm could beat you all over the ground to find your teeth. I had to help you secretly to save your life. Now you have become a saint in just a few years, but I can''t even see your back in my cultivation. You say, "can I not be sour?"


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help laughing: "if even you are sour, my two masters are afraid that even their teeth will be sour!"


    In fact, the promotion of plain women is not slow.


    In heaven, there are not many such young earthly immortals as Su nu. The reason why he and mu Tiance can improve so fast is that they both have great opportunities, and he has met too many noble people to help him. Only in this way can he have today''s cultivation.


    Otherwise, not to mention being sanctified, it''s a question whether he''s still alive or not.


    This kind of thing is really enviable!


    "You don''t think they are sour at all?" The plain girl said with a light smile: "otherwise, why do you think they practice hard all day long without asking about the world? It''s not that I don''t want to be thrown too far away by your apprentice! In my adoptive father''s words, you half way apprentice didn''t disgrace his master, and he can''t disgrace you apprentice! "


    "He said that to you?"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and said with a smile, "if you want me to tell you, master and nun should enjoy their world. They have wasted half their lives and finally put down their stubborn feelings and come together. Don''t spend all their time on cultivation. It''s so good that they carry things for me before and I carry them later."


    "Do you think everyone has your heart?"


    Plain girl smile, said: "they were also the top strong in the world, which strong did not have a proud heart? Don''t say it''s them. Which of them, dantai and Xiao Qingyi, doesn''t feel the great pressure from you? "


    People will die and goods will be thrown!


    All the talents who used to be extremely proud will be eclipsed in front of Xu Shaotang, and plain girls are no exception.


    She used to be the youngest strong person in the Imperial Palace, but now she''s gone.


    "I''m just lucky." Xu Shaotang chuckles and holds Su Nu''s hand in her hand. "You don''t have any pressure. What should you do or what should you do? Maybe when your chance comes, you will surpass me all of a sudden?""How can you say so easily that you think everyone can be like you?" Su Nu naturally leans her head on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and sighs softly: "in fact, we suddenly feel that we can''t help you with anything. For example, in the daytime, in the face of the four elders of the Luo family, I can''t help at all. On the contrary, I have become a burden to you. If we meet four saints instead of four semi saints today, you will have to deal with them again You have to protect me. The final result is that you and I will die in the hands of others. "


    She didn''t have such a feeling before. Today, after witnessing the battle between Xu Shaotang and the fourth elder of the Luo family, she suddenly felt as if she had no value at all. Suddenly, she felt lost.


    Listening to Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking of Tantai Jingming. Tantai once said the same thing to him.


    "Haste makes waste!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know how to relieve the pressure in her heart, so she patted her hand gently and said, "some things are too urgent. Everyone has his own destiny. Don''t put too much pressure on himself."


    "I don''t have much pressure."


    Plain girl gently shakes her head and says: "I''m just beginning to be a little anxious."


    "What''s your hurry?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bad smile: "are you still afraid that if your accomplishments are not mentioned, I will not want you?"


    "Bah! No


    The plain girl blushed a little and said to herself, "I''m anxious that the world is not the original one. If we don''t work hard to improve our cultivation, we will not keep up with the change of the world."


    "No matter how the world changes, I will never change!"


    A kiss, quietly printed on the lips of the plain girl

 Chapter 2708

    The next morning, the four came to wuzibeiling.


    From a distance, you can see the huge stele standing under Wuzi stele ridge.


    The stone tablet is about ten feet high and five feet wide. It stands upright there. From a distance, it looks like a huge tombstone standing in front of wuzibeiling, which is the name of wuzibeiling.


    When I came to the monument, I saw that the bottom of the monument was covered with moss, and there was a big pit below it. I could also see obvious digging traces in the pit. I don''t need to know that someone must want to see how deep the monument was buried in the ground.


    After thousands of years, the wordless stele has no trace of weathering. I think this stele is not made of ordinary stones.


    is as like as two peas, but no stone is visible. The stone tablet is not smooth enough to see any uneven place.


    When Xu Shaotang and his colleagues were observing the monument, Wu Jie had already jumped into the deep pit under the monument and pushed away the weeds and gravel in the pit with his hands. However, they did not see the monument or the place buried in the ground.


    "I don''t carve Braille or anything to set up such a big monument here!"


    WuJie jumped out of the pit and complained: "in that case, why set up such a monument here? This is not to take off pants fart! It''s better not to even set up this monument. "


    Although WuJie is a complaint, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu also feel that there is some truth in it. In their opinion, it''s a bit obvious to set up such a large tablet without leaving any information on it.


    They can''t understand the mystery of the wordless stele, but Lao Jiu silently looks at the wordless stele. From time to time, he goes back for a distance and combines the wordless stele with the wordless stele ridge behind him to observe it carefully.


    Looking at Lao Jiu''s action, Wu Jie wants to ask questions, but Xu Shaotang stops him.


    Professional people do professional things. In this respect, Lao Jiu is an expert. If they can''t understand the mystery, don''t disturb Lao Jiu.


    What''s the secret in this? Let Lao Jiu have a good look first.


    Under their gaze, Lao Jiu kept moving his body. He carefully observed the huge wordless Monument and the mountains behind it from different directions. From time to time, he looked up to the sky and didn''t know what he was looking at.


    Looking at Lao Jiu''s appearance, Wu Jie couldn''t help but get close to Xu Shaotang''s ear and said with a smile, "now I understand a little bit what dancing is."


    Take a closer look. Isn''t Lao Jiu''s jumping appearance a vivid interpretation of the word "jumping God"?


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang put his hand on Wu Jie''s head and patted it gently. He said with a smile, "what''s going on in your mouth! Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand, just watch it


    "Do you understand?" Wu Jie said.


    "I don''t understand!"


    Xu Shaotang spread his hands and said with a smile: "so, I don''t say anything!"


    Listen to two people in there bicker, plain female also some uncertain ask a way: "do you think he really can see the way here?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said faintly: "however, if he can''t see anything, we can''t see it! Wait, I believe him


    Su Nu and Wu Jie have never seen Lao Jiu''s ability with their own eyes. If they had, they would not have such doubt.


    People say that 360 lines, line out of the number one, nine is no doubt Fengshui Kanyu this line of the number one! Anyway, Xu Shaotang himself has never seen Mr. Feng Shui more powerful than Lao Jiu.


    No! Now maybe old nine should be called Fengshui master!


    "Xu Shao, can you do me a favor?"


    Three people are there watching old nine jump up and down, has been silent old nine suddenly opened his mouth to look at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang smile, nodded: "need us to do what, just say!"


    "You come first!"


    Lao Jiu called Xu Shaotang and the three of them to his side, pointed to a ridge of Wuzi stele ridge and said, "please help me to have a look. In that area, there are no holes or cracks that can lead to the ground."


    "People in Penglai also play tomb raiding?"


    Wu Jie smacks his mouth.


    "You''re the only one who talks Xu Shaotang gently kicked WuJie, "hurry to search! Don''t talk nonsense here


    With that, Xu Shaotang took the lead in flying to the area that Lao Jiu pointed to.


    WuJie shrugged helplessly and followed the plain girl to fly to the area quickly.


    The speed of the three is very fast, not to mention, just after searching for less than half a minute, Xu Shaotang found a cave suspected of stealing. Without any hesitation, Xu Shaotang quickly entered the cave.


    Later, Wu Jie and Su Nu found their own caves and went to find out.


    It took them more than half an hour to go.At last, they searched all the caves they found and returned to Lao Jiu again.


    "I found three places that looked like burrows." Xu Shaotang said: "but after I went deep into it, I didn''t find anything."


    "Me too!"


    Su Nu said, "I found two, but I didn''t get anything."


    "Me too." Wu Jie touched his chin, and his eyes flashed with strange light. He looked at Lao Jiu with a smile and said, "there are so many places suspected of stealing holes here. Can''t it be that a peerless strongman is really buried here? It seems that those people have not found the tomb of the strong man. Can you find it? "


    There are often treasures in the tombs of the strong.


    Thinking about the treasures in the tomb, Wu Jie almost drooled.


    "How deep are those caves?" Lao Jiu didn''t answer Wu Jie''s question. He just frowned and asked.


    "The deepest estimate is one or two hundred meters!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "the highest place of Wuzi stele ridge should not be more than 150 meters. I think there should be no tombs where the caves lead to. Otherwise, those stealing caves are so deep that they should go to the tombs."


    "Then there should be no more!"


    Laojiu nodded and said, "to be honest, fengshui of this wordless monument is really not very good, especially in the area I asked you to check for me just now, where Fengshui is the worst! However, after erecting this Wuzi stele, the fengshui of the whole Wuzi stele ridge is even worse! It''s almost a mess! Anyway, if I have to be buried here when I die, I will never set up a monument here! "


    "No..."


    Wu Jie interrupted Lao Jiu and asked, "since you said that the geomantic omen in that area was the worst, how could there be so many cave robbers? No one in Penglai knows Feng Shui? "


    Lao Jiu shook his head and said, "it''s not that no one knows geomantic omen, but because those who dig holes know geomantic omen very well!"


    "What does that mean? Why do I get more and more confused? " Su Nu looks at Lao Jiu.

 Chapter 2709

    Not only is Wu Jie, but Xu Shaotang and Su Nu are also confused by Lao Jiu''s words.


    The geomantic omen of this place is so bad by Lao Jiu. As long as the tomb robbers know a little geomantic omen, they should know that there are no tombs here. How can he say that the tomb robbers know geomantic omen very well?


    Isn''t that contradictory?


    "Can''t it be that extreme things will turn against each other, and negative things will turn positive?" Suddenly, Xu Shaotang thought of another possibility.


    "Xu Shao''s guess is so interesting, but it''s not so simple." Lao Jiu stretched out his hand and pointed to the area they had just explored. He asked them slowly, "pay attention to that position. Are the heights of the two sides almost the same?"


    "I noticed that a long time ago."


    Wu Jie touched his chin and said with great interest: "it''s the same height on both sides, flat terrain, isn''t it a good thing?"


    That area seems to be sliced by nature. The whole area is flat. If there are no trees with slightly different heights, it will look even smoother.


    "How can this be said to be a good thing?" Old nine eyes to three people, "you should have never seen which tomb is in a flat place?"


    "Well?"


    Three people think carefully, it seems really like this.


    Those tombs are either in the dangerous terrain, or in the rugged terrain. Anyway, no one''s mausoleum is in the flat terrain.


    "It''s the same with the coffin. It won''t be completely square. That''s the" flat situation "! No matter where high or low, as long as it is not a flat land, there will be a tendency to look up, but this flat land means there is no tendency to look up! " Old nine slightly ponders a way: "even, is mediocre!"


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s explanation, Wu Jie touched his head and said blankly: "although I don''t quite understand, it seems to make sense."


    "Look here again!"


    Lao Jiu took a few people to step back, pointed to the huge wordless tablet in front of him and said, "this is exactly the west, and it''s also the direction of the sun setting. When the sun sets, it''s time for the deceased, but this wordless tablet just blocks this direction, which is to make the deceased restless! If you look at it again, this wordless stele just divides the area into two parts. This is "Duanshi". Generally speaking, it is the situation of losing children and grandchildren! "


    "It''s a little bit too vicious, isn''t it?"


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, the three suddenly exclaimed.


    What Xia people pay most attention to is inheritance. Now it has formed a situation of losing children and grandchildren. It has to be said that the intention of the people who set up this situation is too sinister.


    "That doesn''t count!"


    Lao Jiu shook his head with emotion and pointed to the wordless stele in front of him and said, "if I guess correctly, the height of the part of the wordless stele exposed to the ground should be nine feet nine, and the part buried underground should be one foot one!"


    "What''s in it?" Plain girl asked curiously.


    Today''s listening to Lao Jiu''s remarks can be regarded as an insight for her. If it wasn''t for Lao Jiu''s words, she really didn''t know that there were so many ways in it.


    "Nine and one are extreme numbers!"


    Lao Jiu patiently explained to them: "the exposed part is Yang, and the buried part is Yin! The number of Yang is nine, the number of Yin is one! To nine town one, although it is overqualified, but it is also the town to the extreme! In general funerals, in order not to let the spirits of the dead entangle the living family, the ground part of the monument is long and the underground part is short, so that the Yin is controlled by Yang! But few people use the number of extreme yang to control the number of extreme Yin! "


    "That pit was dug when those people wanted to find out the length of the underground part?" Su Nu asked, pointing to the pit under the stone tablet.


    Lao Jiu nodded slightly and said, "it should be! People who know Feng Shui can roughly judge the depth of the stone tablet buried in the ground according to the color and smell of the soil below. "


    "So, the purpose of this monument is to suppress the dead?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face was full of strange colors. Before that, he really didn''t know why he wanted to erect the monument. At most, he thought it was just a plaque of the dead, so that future generations could know the identity of the people buried here.


    The more he contacted Lao Jiu, the more he felt the profound mystery of geomancy.


    If someone had said this to him before, he would have thought that it was all nonsense. He would have kicked the other side away!


    "Well!" Lao Jiu nodded gently and said solemnly: "and this is not an ordinary suppression. It is to suppress the dead forever! Combined with the previous Bureau, it can be said that this is a place with extremely poor geomantic omen! The people who set up this bureau must be proficient in geomantic omen and geomantic omen. They are either extremely vicious or very afraid of the people in the mausoleum! Of course, these inferences are based on the fact that there are mausoleums below. If there are no mausoleums, we have to say something else. "


    "I''ve got a lot of insight!"


    Su Nu looked at Lao Jiu with emotion and then asked, "what''s the relationship between this and what you said before that the tomb robbers knew about Feng Shui? What''s the other side of your story? ""It matters a lot!"


    Lao Jiu said seriously: "if there is a mausoleum here, there should be two possibilities. One is that the person who laid this Fengshui evil situation and the person buried in the mausoleum have a bitter hatred. He deliberately laid this situation, so that the person buried in the mausoleum will lose their children and grandchildren and will never be at peace."


    "What about the other situation?" Wu Jie asked again.


    "Another kind of situation is that Xu Shao guessed before!"


    Looking at the flat area in the distance, Lao Jiu said slowly: "someone deliberately set up such a geomantic evil situation, and then buried himself here. In this way, people who know geomantic omen will feel that the geomantic omen here is so bad that they won''t bury anyone. In this way, they can prevent his mausoleum from being disturbed!"


    "In order not to be disturbed, it''s a little expensive, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang frowned.


    "In fact, it''s not quite so!"


    Lao Jiu said: "if you meet someone who is highly accomplished in geomantic omen, you should be able to set up a smashing geomantic omen bureau inside the mausoleum, so as to resolve the evil situation that we can see!"


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s explanation, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized and said, "do you mean that those who want to search for the possible mausoleum here by stealing holes also see these two points, so they dig so many stealing holes in that area? It''s not that they don''t know Feng Shui, but they know it so well that they can see through everything, so they go to dig those holes! "

 Chapter 2710

    "Well!"


    Lao Jiu nodded again and said in a low voice, "but you have found out that so many of the stolen caves do not lead to the mausoleum, which means that there should be no mausoleum here. It is estimated that this Fengshui evil situation is mostly arranged to hide people''s eyes and ears! It''s not clear whether it''s true or not! But I have a question in my heart that I don''t even understand. "


    "What question?"


    The three looked at Lao Jiu suspiciously.


    "If it''s just to hide people''s eyes and ears, it can be a better geomancy situation." Lao Jiu frowned and said, "the person who can set up this evil scheme should have no lower attainments in geomantic omen and geomantic art than me. I really don''t understand why he wants to set up an extreme evil scheme here."


    Listen to Lao Jiu''s words, three people also fell into meditation.


    Lao Jiu''s doubts are not unreasonable. If it''s just to hide people''s eyes and ears, there are more and better ways. There''s no need to do it so absolutely. If it''s really just to hide people''s eyes and ears, it will give people a feeling of doing too much.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang suddenly asked Lao Jiu, "is there really a strong man''s mausoleum in it, but the robbers didn''t find the right place, or is the mausoleum deeper underground?"


    "Not likely."


    Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and said, "Xu Shao, you have also said that there have been countless people here for thousands of years, among them there are many monks like you. If there is a mausoleum down there, I think it should have been discovered long ago, unless..."


    At this point, Lao Jiu stopped, and even seemed to feel that his guess was just a random guess without any basis.


    See old nine stopped, the interest is thick of have no ring immediately chase after to ask a way: "unless what?"


    "Let me have a good look again!"


    Lao Jiu didn''t rush to answer Wu Jie''s question. He just frowned and said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, please take me to the air to have a look!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and quickly pulled Lao Jiu up to the sky.


    He didn''t ask Lao Jiu what he thought. He just stayed there quietly. If he didn''t understand something, he''d better cut in. When Lao Jiu saw the way out, he would tell him.


    Looking at, the look on Lao Jiu''s face suddenly changed, and his whole body trembled involuntarily.


    Is there really another way?


    See old nine strange, Xu Shaotang heart suddenly curious, don''t know old nine in the end see what, unexpectedly have such a big reaction.


    Although he was curious, he still didn''t ask.


    In front of the wordless monument, Su Nu looked up at Xu Shaotang and Lao Jiu in the sky and asked Wu Jie with a smile: "do you understand what he said?"


    "No!"


    Wu Jie spread his hands and said, "but I don''t think those charlatans are comparable to him


    "I didn''t understand much either." Plain female mouth slightly a Qiao, "I pour now is curious, he can see what to come."


    "I can''t see it anyway!"


    WuJie said lazily: "I hope he can see something, otherwise this trip will be in vain."


    The two of them chatted casually in front of the Wuzi stele, but Lao Jiu was constantly around the Wuzi stele ridge. It seemed that his face was more and more excited!


    Later, I don''t know if it''s because I''m not sure. He simply closed his eyes and carefully recalled the contents of the book in the green bag. When Xu Shaotang couldn''t help asking, Lao Jiu suddenly cried out: "master! This is the real master! It''s amazing, it''s amazing


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s emotional voice, Xu Shaotang could no longer restrain his curiosity and asked, "what do you see?"


    "Yin Yang puzzle! Xu Shao! This is Yin Yang puzzle


    Lao Jiu excitedly grabs Xu Shaotang, and his whole body trembles with excitement.


    "Why did the Yin Yang puzzle come out again?"


    Xu Shaotang stares at Lao Jiu curiously. It''s not easy to make Lao Jiu so excited.


    "I''m not 100% sure yet!" Lao Jiu said excitedly: "let''s go down first, and then let me have a closer look!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly takes Lao Jiu back to the ground. Lao Jiu doesn''t have time to pay attention to Wu Jie''s and Su Nu''s puzzled eyes. Instead, he quickly runs to the other side of Wuzi stele and looks in the opposite direction of Wuzi stele ridge.


    Lao Jiu was more and more excited. He kept shouting like an excited child, which made Xu Shaotang and the three of them look at each other helplessly.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Wu Jie looks at Lao Jiu with black lines on his face and asks Xu Shaotang with his head touched.


    "I''m not sure."


    Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile: "just listen to what he said about Yin and Yang puzzle, I don''t understand the specific.""Look at him, this Yin Yang puzzle should be wonderful, right?" Plain girl said with great interest: "your friend is really not simple, my curiosity can be all out by him."


    "Me too."


    Xu Shaotang nods and smiles, staring at Lao Jiu.


    After a long time, Lao Jiu didn''t continue to be "Crazy" any more. He just waved to Xu Shaotang and motioned them to his present position.


    The three people, who had been curious for a long time, quickly came to Lao Jiu''s side without any hesitation.


    Lao Jiu said excitedly: "the man who laid this huge Yin Yang puzzle must be a real feng shui master! Xu Shao, if I hadn''t learned a lot from the book of Qing Bao Zhong Shu, I wouldn''t have seen this huge Yin Yang puzzle! "


    Looking at Lao Jiu''s excited look, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "no, don''t be busy boasting about this yin-yang puzzle. Tell us first, what''s going on? We are all in the clouds now. "


    Lao Jiu stretched out his shaking fingers and pointed to the mountain range in the distance. He said excitedly, "look, what''s that!"


    Looking in the direction of Lao Jiu''s fingers, we can see that the low mountain in the distance is like a hump. Along their position, the huge wordless monument in front of them is just between the humps, as if it was a gate standing between the humps.


    "You mean that''s where the real mausoleum is?"


    Although he doesn''t know Feng Shui, Xu Shaotang knows it, but he knows people''s feelings. Lao Jiu''s excitement is mostly due to his discovery of this.


    "No!"


    Lao Jiu shook his head and said, "if it''s just like this, I won''t be so excited!"

 Chapter 2711

    "And the door?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Lao Jiu in surprise, not to mention the hump in the distance, which is the only wordless stele ridge. He is also surprised. Now listening to Lao Jiu''s meaning, it seems that what they find is nothing?


    "Yes!"


    Laojiu nodded and said, "if this Yin Yang puzzle is just so simple, it''s not worthy to be called Yin Yang puzzle. I''m afraid some people would have seen it for a long time."


    "Don''t play the game, just say it!"


    Xu Shaotang''s curiosity was completely hooked up, said to Lao Jiu in a hurry.


    "You''re on the other side!"


    Lao Jiu calmed his mind a little, then pointed to the left and right direction and said: "the terrain on both sides is obviously low, showing a tendency of opening, just like a green dragon sucking water! And the two sides are connected north and south, the rising and setting of the sun are not in these two directions! The direction of the two sides is the real Yin, and the peaks in front and behind us are the real Yang. The left and right sides are Yin, and the front and back accept the Yang. There is a big evil array to confuse people, so it is the puzzle of yin and Yang! Some people with the whole Penglai terrain, layout of this huge Yin and Yang puzzle! This is the real master


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, the three suddenly looked at each other.


    They couldn''t understand what Lao Jiu said at all. They could only tell from his words that the man who arranged this huge Yin Yang puzzle was a feng shui master.


    "Is there a mausoleum here?"


    Wu Jie was confused by what Lao Jiu said. He directly asked them what they were most concerned about. As for the things they didn''t understand, I''d better wait until I have a chance to ask Lao Jiu for advice.


    Lao Jiu gently shook his head and said, "I don''t know if there is a mausoleum, but I know that there must be a geomantic treasure land here!"


    "Where is it?"


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu asked at the same time.


    "I don''t know yet."


    Lao Jiu took out his mobile phone, looked at the time and said slowly: "wait, at least seven or eight hours! When the sun sets and Yin and Yang alternate, you will know! "


    "What''s going on?"


    Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    "The biggest mystery lies in this wordless monument!" Lao Jiu pointed to the wordless stele in front of him and said, "when Yin and Yang alternate, I can find the geomantic treasure land through this wordless stele!"


    "Well, then wait!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said: "this yin-yang puzzle is so magical. I want to see what kind of secrets exist in that geomantic treasure land. It''s worth making people work hard to lay such a big yin-yang puzzle here."


    The more mysterious this Yin Yang puzzle is, the more interested Xu Shaotang is.


    The most important thing is that he wants to know what the relationship between the undiscovered Fengshui treasure land and the Wuzi stele and Zhenling stone is. Now he has arrived at two broken stone spirits, and there are more incomplete stone spirits for him to look for.


    In this place which is likely to be related to the Zhenling stone, we may find some clues of other incomplete stone spirits.


    "Xu Shao, if you have nothing to do, you can go to the opposite mountain to look for it." Thinking that he was waiting for them anyway, Lao Jiu pointed to the hump like mountains on the opposite side and said to them, "see if there are any caves like those on Wuzi stele mountain."


    "All right! Anyway, being idle is also idle. Maybe there will be a surprise! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang started quickly, and Wu Jie and Su Nu immediately followed.


    Looking at the figure of three people away, Lao Jiu couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile: "I hope it''s not a shock!"


    He is a little worried. There are many talented people in the world. He can see this Yin Yang puzzle, and I''m afraid other experts can see it. If his worries become true, I''m afraid they will come to an empty end.


    After waiting there for more than half an hour, Xu Shaotang''s figure finally reappeared.


    Seeing them coming to this side, Lao Jiu''s heart suddenly came to his throat.


    "You guessed wrong!"


    From a distance, Xu Shaotang said to Lao Jiu with a smile: "we have been looking there for a long time, but we have found some caves and fissures, but there are no traces of artificial digging. It should be formed naturally."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu''s face suddenly froze. He really guessed it!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Lao Jiu''s face changed greatly, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help wondering: "isn''t it a good thing that no one is digging a hole? What''s wrong with your appearance? "


    When they found this, they were still secretly happy. They thought that no one else could see the Yin Yang puzzle. In this way, the undiscovered geomantic treasure land would not be destroyed by human beings.


    "It''s not a bad thing, but it''s very likely to be a bad thing!"


    Lao Jiu explained with a wry smile: "you think, there is no cave stealing there. It''s probably because of two situations. One is that no one has seen the yin-yang puzzle, and the other is that someone has seen the yin-yang puzzle before me. Naturally, there is no need to find out whether the mausoleum is there, just go straight to the real world It''s a good place for geomantic omen. ""It''s also possible that no one can see the mystery of yin and Yang." Su Nu said slowly.


    "The possibility that Miss Su Nu said does exist."


    Lao Jiu thought about it and then said anxiously: "however, this possibility will be smaller! There are so many capable people in this world that I''m not the only one who can see the mystery of yin and Yang. "


    It''s very difficult to set up such a big situation, but it''s relatively easy to see this situation. Apart from other things, he thinks that the top geomancy Canyu masters in history can definitely see this puzzle.


    Although he learned a lot from the book of the green bag, he did not dare to compare himself with the top masters in history.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang and his colleagues were still happy. When they heard Lao Jiu''s analysis, they suddenly began to worry about it. Don''t let them down after a day''s tossing.


    "Don''t think about it yet!"


    Xu Shaotang slightly adjusted his mind and said with a smile, "let''s wait until we find that geomantic treasure land! Now nothing has been found, there is no need to worry here! What''s more, even if the geomantic treasure land is really destroyed? We don''t seem to have lost much, do we? "


    "Yes


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people suddenly wake up.


    That geomantic treasure land is not the place where their ancestors are. It had no relationship with them before. What are they worried about here?


    Isn''t this typical trouble seeking?

 Chapter 2712

    After a long wait, the sun finally began to set.


    Under the leadership of Lao Jiu, the four people all follow the shadow left by the stone tablet on the ground. When the last ray of sunlight disappears, they have come to an insignificant hillside.


    "This is the place where Yin meets Yang!"


    Lao Jiu stood on the hillside, looking around, and said with emotion: "it''s really a geomantic treasure land!"


    "Right here?"


    Looking at the foot of the hillside, WuJie said dubiously: "I don''t think there''s anything special here!"


    "If you see something special, what else do you want Mr. Feng Shui to do?" Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Lao Jiu, "now that we have found this geomantic treasure land, what do we need to do now?"


    Lao Jiu said with a helpless smile: "I have to do my old job once."


    "OK, we''ll do what you say!" Xu Shaotang smile: "you say where to start on the line, the rest of the matter to me!"


    Lao Jiu nodded and took out his compass to walk back and forth on the hillside.


    Not long after, Lao Jiu pointed to the southeast slope of the hillside and said, "just from here."


    "Well, let''s go first!"


    Xu Shaotang asks Wu Jie and Su Nu to take care of Lao Jiu. After they retreat a little, they suddenly gather a group of genuine Qi in their hands.


    The real Qi turns into a sharp blade. With Xu Shaotang''s "opening", the real Qi suddenly splits to the earth, and the whole earth begins to shake violently. A gap continues to spread on the earth, and the gap becomes wider and wider, as if to divide the whole ground in two.


    Looking at the shocking scene, the three suddenly felt numb. Wu Jie and Su Nu''s eyes showed a trace of envy.


    Is this the power of saints?


    When you cut the mountain with a knife, you will be thunderous!


    It''s just the power of saints. It''s hard to imagine how terrible the power of saints is!


    It''s easy for the supreme saint to strike with all his strength and the sky will fall apart, isn''t it?


    At the same time, the whole Penglai people feel the tremor from the earth. People who don''t know the situation think that the earthquake is coming, while people like Guo Ziyang who know some of the situation have already been shaken.


    "Stop, Xu Shao, stop! That''s enough, that''s enough! "


    Seeing that the cracks on the ground are getting bigger and bigger, Lao Jiu, who has come back to himself, yells at Xu Shaotang to let Xu Shaotang go on like this. Even if there is a mausoleum below, he is afraid that he will destroy it.


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s cry, Xu Shaotang immediately stopped and looked into the crack.


    At this glance, he saw a pile of yellow things in the exposed soil layer of the crack. The soil layer there was different from the surrounding soil layer. The surrounding soil layer was mud yellow, while the soil layer around the bone was dark red.


    Human bone?


    Xu Shaotang heart a Lin, secret way oneself change won''t have already opened this below mausoleum?


    With this doubt, Xu Shaotang quickly came to the pile of yellow things in front of them. They also took Lao Jiu into the crack.


    It''s human bone!


    Xu Shaotang took out a piece of rotten bone from the soil layer and carefully observed it in his hand. He said slowly: "this should be a child''s bone! When you die, you should not be more than 15 years old! And they were all killed when they were alive, and even the soil layer was red with blood... "


    He doesn''t know Feng Shui, but there is still some research on human bones.


    "These are Who was buried with you? " The plain girl frowned slightly, and a look of disgust appeared on her face.


    "I think so."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, pointed to the dead bones in the soil layer, and said: "this should be more than one or two people''s bones, you see there are human bones in the soil layer over there."


    "These are not the people to be buried with!"


    As they were saying this, Lao Jiu shook his head gravely and said, "you don''t know that the funerary is in the mausoleum. We haven''t even seen the tomb yet. We can''t be the funerary!"


    "What''s that?"


    Three people curiously look at Lao Jiu.


    "Probably..." Lao Jiu stretched out his hand and gently planed the dead bone in the soil layer. He said in a deep voice: "sacrifice!"


    "Sacrifice?"


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, three faces twitched at the same time.


    Although these dead bones have nothing to do with them, and they have been people for thousands of years, the owner of the mausoleum is too cruel to offer sacrifices to the teenagers!


    Even the murderous people like Wu Jie feel disgusted by the behavior of the tomb owner, which is even more disgusting than being buried with others.


    Lao Jiu nodded slowly: "if you dig along here, you should be able to see more dead bones."


    "Let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi fell again, and a crack opened beside the withered bone. As the crack grew larger and larger, more and more withered bones appeared in front of their eyes.Like the soil layer near the dead bone, the color of the soil in the middle layer is all dark red, obviously soaked by blood.


    "How many people have been killed!"


    Looking at the dense withered bones, even people like Xu Shaotang who climb out of the dead can''t help feeling numb.


    He randomly selected some bones in one of these dead bones to observe, and then slightly drew at the corner of his mouth: "if I guess correctly, all the people here will not be more than 15 years old before they live! Such a sacrifice, the tomb owner is really a cruel role


    It''s hard to imagine how cruel it must be for someone to sacrifice for so many years so that they can do such a thing as animals!


    Wu Jie said fiercely: "when we find this bird man''s tomb, I have to crush all his bones!"


    He thinks he is not a good man, but he can''t kill so many teenagers.


    "Your wish will come true soon!" Lao Jiu suddenly pointed to the corner of the crack and said, "from there, you should be able to enter the tomb!"


    If there was no more, the four immediately followed the crack to the place Lao Jiu pointed to.


    Lao Jiu squatted down to examine it carefully, then dug out a piece of soil from there and compared it with the soil around the crack. After a moment, he sighed heavily: "what I was worried about still happened! Some people have already visited here. Sure enough, some people have seen the mystery of yin and Yang... "


    "Has anyone been in yet?"


    Xu Shaotang''s look in his eyes was a little dim. In a moment, his eyes were firm and he said, "even so, we have to go in and have a look! I''d like to know who is the crazy strong man buried here


    "Xu Shao, maybe we all misunderstood the owner of the mausoleum."


    Lao Jiu stood up and said solemnly, "the people who killed these teenagers are probably not the owners of the tombs, most of them are the first people to visit here!"

 Chapter 2713

    "How do you see that?"


    Wu Jie looked at Lao Jiu strangely. He didn''t even see the mausoleum. He knew who killed these teenagers?


    "I guess, too!"


    Lao Jiu said slowly: "when I used to hang out with LiuYe, I heard LiuYe tell a story handed down by their ancestors. LiuYe''s ancestors followed his master and elder martial brothers to an ancient tomb. It is said that the tomb seems to be the tomb of Yuan Tiangang, the geomantic omen and geomantic omen master of the Tang Dynasty. However, they found the tomb clearly, but they couldn''t get in. It''s like there was a tomb It''s like an invisible shield protecting the tomb... "


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Su Nu thought to herself: "in this case, it should be that the array has been integrated into Feng Shui."


    "Indeed, many arrays can do this." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, then said to Lao Jiu, "you go on, what happened later."


    Lao Jiu took a deep breath, and then said, "after trying to find a way to get into the tomb, the master of the sixth master''s ancestors used the last method, that is, he sacrificed several pairs of boy and girl, poured the blood of boy and girl around the tomb, and finally entered the tomb! The ancestors of the sixth master''s family recognized his master''s true face and parted ways with his master on the spot. As a result, those who entered the tomb never came out again, and the ancestors of the sixth master recovered their lives. "


    "So you think it''s the same here?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said: "if it is as you guessed, there will be more danger in the tomb which can only be opened with so many young boys and girls as sacrifices! We must be very careful when we go in! "


    After that, Xu Shaotang tells Wu Jie and Su Nu to protect Lao Jiu when they find the graveway later, and leave everything else to him.


    Although it''s been a long time since he did tomb raiding, Lao Jiu is still familiar with the way to the tomb.


    As soon as I entered the passage, I saw some decayed bones.


    These bones are not the same as those seen in the soil outside before. They are all adult bones. It seems that Lao Jiu''s judgment is correct. Before them, someone had entered the mausoleum.


    All the way along the tomb Road, you will see some dead bones not far away. The danger they expected did not appear, and the road was smooth beyond their expectations.


    At the end of the passage, a huge Longmen stone split a small gap, but under Xu Shaotang''s violent power, this Longmen stone was directly lifted by him.


    Through the Longmen stone, the scene in front of them suddenly changed, and the four people also stood there one after another.


    A huge and decaying underground garden suddenly appeared in front of them, which was no longer the monotonous color of yellow soil, old trees with withered vines, small bridges and flowing water! Although the garden looks messy and dilapidated, and there are many dead leaves and broken branches left on the ground, which makes the whole garden look very depressed, we can still see the appearance of the garden. This kind of arrangement in the mausoleum is unique.


    If they didn''t know in advance that they were entering the mausoleum, I''m afraid no one could connect the scene in front of them with the mausoleum.


    Xu Shaotang has seen the magnificent and magnificent Shihuang mausoleum. In terms of momentum, the magnificence of Shihuang mausoleum is far better than this. However, the artistic conception of this mausoleum is better than that of Shihuang mausoleum. Such a depressing scene fits perfectly with the artistic conception of the mausoleum!


    "Don''t say, these things are very lifelike!"


    WuJie muttered to himself and picked a leaf from a half withered and half green tree nearby. When the leaf started, WuJie''s face suddenly showed the color of horror and lost his voice: "this tree is real!"


    "Is it true?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. He quickly took the leaf from Wu Jie''s hand. He just touched it gently. His face was also surprised. "Is it really true? All the flowers and trees here are real, aren''t they? Lao Jiu, have you ever seen such a situation? "


    They all thought that these were just fake scenes made by everyone, and they still thought that the craftsmanship of the people who built the mausoleum was superb, almost to the point of confusing the real with the fake. Unexpectedly, there were real trees in it!


    "Isn''t it all true?"


    Lao Jiu looked slightly awe inspiring and said to himself, "I''ve seen one or two flowers and trees in the mausoleum, but it''s incredible if such a large garden is real."


    "Just look at it!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, he rushed out and quickly swept the flowers and leaves with his fingertips. When he came back to them, the color of surprise on his face was even stronger. He nodded to them in amazement and said: "it seems that everything is true..."


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it..."


    Even though they are psychologically prepared, their heads are still buzzing when they hear the exact answer from Xu Shaotang!


    Gardens are not uncommon, but there is such a large and real garden in this underground mausoleum. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not believe that such a strange thing would happen.Just when they were stunned, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a light in his eyes, and said in his heart, is this the same as the stone wall found in the back mountain of their camp, which is a world of its own?


    Is it related to the appearance of zhenlingshi near wuzibeiling?


    However, although at first glance it looks very similar to the small world that trapped him and Jiuwei before, a closer look shows that it is very different.


    That little world is inaccessible, but this is obviously not the case.


    "So, before these flowers and trees wither, isn''t it a paradise here?" The plain girl looked at the scene in front of her.


    Although it''s very decayed now, there must have been brilliant times before it decayed. It''s easy to think of the word "paradise" when you restore the general scene of the garden in your mind.


    Lao Jiu looked at the scene in front of him with a look of amazement and muttered to himself, "how do these plants and trees survive after they have been buried underground for thousands of years?"


    "It''s not impossible to survive!"


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s question, Xu Shaotang calmed down a little and said, "if there is enough aura here, or if someone opens up a small world here with the supreme supernatural power, it can be done. But so far, I haven''t seen anyone with such supernatural power."


    "Will the strong man buried be the one who has the magic power you said?" Plain girl''s eyes suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 2714

    "It''s possible!"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded his head thoughtfully, and said to Lao Jiu: "Lao Jiu, you should first see if there is any hidden mechanism here."


    "Yes, but it has been destroyed."


    Lao Jiu pointed to several broken stone pillars in the distance and said: "those stone pillars should be decorated with a white tiger evil array, and the pavilion beside them should also be integrated with the geomantic omen here. The location of these trees is particular, but I think people here have broken all these geomantic omen evil arrays before us. We can get to the tomb from the graveway Now I haven''t met any danger, it should be because that has broken all the mechanisms here in advance! This person must be a top-level expert in geomantic and geomantic


    "All broken?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned and asked, "where is the main tomb? Anyway, I''ve come here. Even if I don''t have any harvest, I have to see what''s sacred about the owner of this mausoleum! "


    He is not interested in the burial objects that may exist in the mausoleum. Now he seems to know whether it has anything to do with Zhenling stone. If so, he wants to see if he can find other clues about the incomplete Nuwa stone spirit from here.


    Even if it was just a question in his heart, he felt that his trip was worthwhile.


    "It should be there!"


    Lao Jiu pointed to the rockery on the left in front of this huge and decaying Garden: "this garden itself is a complex geomantic array, and that rockery is the origin of this array. If I want to be buried here after my death, I will definitely choose that location."


    "I''ll go and have a look first! There''s no danger. Come back! "


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s words, Xu Shaotang starts immediately. Although Lao Jiu guesses that all the arrays and mechanisms here have been destroyed, Xu Shaotang is still very careful. He still remembers the experience of Shihuang mausoleum. He doesn''t want to encounter that kind of predicament again.


    Between a few breath, Xu Shaotang came to the front of the rockery.


    At this moment, he found that there was a big lotus house made of Jasper in the rockery. In the middle of the Lotus House, there was a piece of green ice. Even with his current cultivation, he could feel a chill when he was close to the ice.


    On the ice, there is a corpse of a woman dressed in a long red dress. After endless months, the corpse shows no signs of decay. The dress on the corpse is still brand-new. The dress is gorgeous and elegant. Even though she is dead, Xu Shaotang can still feel a strong breath from the corpse. Obviously, the identity of the woman is not the same Simple.


    Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang could not see the face of the female corpse, because it was a headless female corpse!


    Around the rockery, there are still several corpses, perhaps because of the cold ice near the center of the rockery. Although these corpses are withered, they are not rotten. He can see that the accomplishments of these people who died here are not low.


    After confirming that there was no danger here, Xu Shaotang waved to the plain girls in the distance, indicating that they could come.


    Soon, Su Nu and Wu Jie take Lao Jiu to Xu Shaotang''s side. As soon as they arrive here, Lao Jiu, who has no real Qi to protect his body, suddenly shivers. Xu Shaotang immediately resists Lao Jiu''s back and injects real Qi into his body.


    With Xu Shaotang''s true Qi into the body, the piercing chill gradually disappeared from Lao Jiu.


    "Thank you, Xu Shao..."


    Lao Jiu rubbed his cold hands and looked into the rockery.


    After watching for a while, Lao Jiu looked around again. At this, his face became ugly gradually. He muttered: "what a cruel man!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Listening to Lao Jiu''s murmur, three people cast curious eyes to him one after another.


    "The woman''s body has been tampered with!"


    Lao Jiu said in a deep voice: "the head of the female corpse should face the west, but now, she has been changed to face the West with her feet! This is the reversal of yin and Yang. We can''t live beyond ourselves! "


    "This female corpse has no head, and can''t face the West!" Wu Jie said.


    Isn''t it? It''s a dead woman without a head. She doesn''t even have a head?


    Lao Jiu shook his head slightly and sighed heavily: "she doesn''t have a head, but her head has been cut off!"


    "The man who moved her body?"


    Su Nu''s cheek was slightly puffed, and she took a cold breath: "how much revenge is it, even the corpse? This man is too vicious, isn''t he


    No matter what kind of blood feud they had before, this woman has died and everything has gone back to dust. Why do you have to do such cruel things again? Even if we change the direction of the corpse without permission, we don''t even leave the whole corpse. The people here before them are so vicious that people are scared!


    However, only such a vicious person can break the battle with the blood of so many boys and girls.


    At this moment, she could not help but feel unfortunate for the woman who was restless after her death, and also felt contemptuous for the behavior of the man who moved the body."It''s really vicious!"


    Lao Jiu nodded slightly, looked at the corpses around the rockery and said, "I guess it''s probably because the man died and injured so much in order to come here, so that the man deliberately moved the corpse of the dead and cut off her head to make her dead!"


    "Tough enough!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the headless corpse sympathetically, and then said to the three people, "look around here to see if there are any clues about the identity of the corpse. I''ll go elsewhere."


    "I''ll go too!"


    Wu Jie touched his chin and said, "if you can build such a garden underground, the identity of this woman is definitely not simple. Maybe there are some treasures hidden here!"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "even if there is, it is estimated that people here have taken it away from us."


    "Even if it''s taken away, there may still be some fish who have missed the net?" Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang with disapproval and snorted, "I won''t let you eat alone!"


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie with black lines on his face. He dares to think that he wants to go here just to search for the missing treasure?


    Lazy to explain so much to Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "OK, then you can find it slowly! If you find it, keep it away from me. "


    "I must guard against you!"


    WuJie snorted and went away in the air. He searched the garden quickly.


    Without delay, Xu Shaotang let go of his divine consciousness and began to search the dilapidated garden, hoping to find even a clue related to Nuwa Shiling.

 Chapter 2715

    Half an hour later, Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie returned to the rockery.


    "Well, I haven''t found anything!"


    See no ring that unwilling appearance, Xu Shaotang has guessed the result.


    Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang with empty hands and said, "don''t you also find nothing?"


    "Who said that?"


    Xu Shaotang light smile, spread out his palm, "I did not find something?"


    "Spirit stone?"


    Looking at the fingernail size stone in Xu Shaotang''s hand, Wu Jie hummed softly: "it''s just such a big piece of inferior stone. What''s so happy about it? If I were you, I would be too lazy to reach for it! "


    After rubbing so many soul breasts with Xu Shaotang, Wu Jie''s vision has already become higher.


    Let alone such a big piece of inferior spirit stone, it''s a bigger superior spirit stone. He doesn''t pay any attention to it. If it''s the best spirit stone, he will accept it reluctantly.


    "It''s really useless to have such a big inferior spirit stone." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "but do you know what this inferior spirit stone can say?"


    "What?"


    Wu Jie asked, leaning his head.


    "I''ve already checked. People should have arranged the array before here. This inferior spirit stone is the key to maintain the array." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "the reason why this place has become so decadent is that besides being destroyed, it should also be related to the depletion of the spirit stone that maintains the operation of the array. It may also be that the people who came first stole the spirit stone that maintains the operation of the array."


    This discovery is also consistent with his previous conjecture, but unfortunately, this is not a separate space opened up by someone with the supreme power, and he has not found any clues that may be related to the incomplete Nuwa stone spirit. This trip is basically in vain!


    "It must have been stolen by that vicious and shameless bastard!"


    Wu Jie scolded: "that bastard is so clean that he didn''t even leave a decent thing!"


    Listen to no ring that hate voice, plain female light said: "we found something."


    "What did you find?"


    Xu Shaotang rushed to the past.


    "Look Su Nu showed Xu Shaotang a picture taken on her mobile phone and said slowly, "just now when I helped the woman''s body return to its original position, I found this on her remaining ice bed."


    Xu Shaotang looked up at the woman''s body and saw that her body had been turned around and returned to the place where she should have visited. Unfortunately, her head had been cut off and she looked incomplete after all.


    After a silent sigh, he carefully looked at the photos on his mobile phone. The photos were taken with a few crooked ancient characters. Xu Shaotang repeatedly recognized them for a long time, and then said: "it seems that I know one word, just like me!"


    "Do you know another one?"


    Wu Jie exaggerates, obviously does not believe that Xu Shaotang can recognize a word, but he can''t recognize a word, I believe that Su Nu and Lao Jiu can''t recognize a word.


    "Nonsense!"


    Xu Shaotang hummed: "I''ve been following Professor Kang for such a long time. I haven''t eaten pork. Haven''t I seen a pig run? I''ve seen the word "I" before. "


    Even though he didn''t deliberately learn to recognize these ancient characters, under the influence of Kang Weimin, he still knew a few words more or less. The word "Wu" is not only easier to distinguish in ancient characters, but also has a higher frequency of occurrence. It appeared several times on the stone tablet discovered by Anluo before, and he can recognize it It''s not unusual.


    "Xu Shao, I almost forgot if you didn''t say that!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang mention Kang Weimin, Lao Jiu quickly said, "after we go out, you ask Professor Kang to help us see what these words are."


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, then asked: "in addition to these words, there is no other found?"


    "No!" Su Nu said: "We searched all around and found these words. We also searched these corpses. There is nothing to trace their identity."


    "It''s a pity..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed slightly and said, "in that case, let''s leave! This woman has been disturbed enough. Let''s not disturb her peace any more. "


    "Wait!"


    Just as they were about to leave, Lao Jiu suddenly stopped them: "wait for me for three minutes!"


    Three people don''t understand of see to old nine: "what do you want to do?"


    "The original geomantic omen here has been destroyed. I try to help her set up a small geomantic omen array. I hope it can resolve some of her grievances."


    With that, Lao Jiu moved quickly. He found several palm sized stones around the rockery and said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, please help me move a small tree to this position."


    The position he pointed to was exactly the position where the Headless Woman''s feet were facing.Although Xu Shaotang didn''t know the significance of Lao Jiu''s doing this, he still chose a tree that was almost one person tall and still vigorous to the position Lao Jiu pointed to.


    After doing all this, Lao Jiu bowed to the headless corpse again.


    Looking at Lao Jiu''s action, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu also follow him to pay homage to the Headless Woman''s corpse. Although they don''t know each other, they will suffer this disaster after death. This girl is too unfortunate. If there is a spirit in heaven, I hope her spirit in heaven can rest in peace.


    See they all worship, originally do not want to worship the no ring also reluctantly followed the worship, although a little perfunctory, but eventually worship.


    After finishing everything, Lao Jiu turns his eyes to Wu Jie again.


    "What do you want me to do?" No ring cross brow road.


    Lao Jiu hesitated and said, "master WuJie, do you want to read a passage of the dead Scripture to spend the ghost of this woman?"


    "Come on!"


    Before Wu Jie spoke, Xu Shaotang waved his hand to Lao Jiu and said, "he is a fake monk. If you ask him to recite the Scriptures, you might as well search a passage and read it yourself. The effect may be better."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Lao Jiu suddenly stagnated slightly. Seeing Wu Jie''s appearance, it seemed that he really didn''t touch the word "eminent monk", so he didn''t say anything.


    "Well, we''ve done everything we can. Let''s go."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the headless corpse again and turned slowly.


    "Stop..."


    Just as they turned and left, a low voice suddenly sounded in Xu Shaotang''s mind. Xu Shaotang, who had just moved his steps, was stunned and suddenly looked back at the headless corpse.


    "What''s the matter?"


    See Xu Shaotang strange, no ring some impatient asked.

 Chapter 2716

    "Shut up


    Xu Shaotang gave a low drink to Wu Jie, and then returned to the headless corpse in a deep voice: "are you talking?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three faces Suddenly froze. A moment later, Wu Jie laughed again: "do you want to scare us? You are too naive! You are not frightened, master WuJie


    "Xu Shao, people are frightening. Don''t joke at this time." Old nine also face serious to Xu Shaotang said.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly at them and motioned them not to speak.


    At the same time, the voice again sounded in Xu Shaotang''s mind: "it''s not her, it''s me!"


    "Where are you? Who are you? "


    After confirming that he was not auditory hallucination, Xu Shaotang immediately asked the voice with divine sense.


    "I''m childe Wei! You can''t see me. What I''m talking to you is just a wisp of my mind. "


    Divine thoughts?


    Xu Shaotang heart slightly a Lin, asked: "you have died?"


    "Yes


    "I''ve been dead for thousands of years," he said


    Can we still keep a spirit after thousands of years of death? Xu Shaotang was surprised. If what he said was all true, he should be a powerful person. Even if he was not the most holy, he would not be a common saint.


    After sighing with emotion in his heart, Xu Shaotang asked again with his divine sense, "what do you want us to do?"


    "Thank you for what you have done for Xuanji."


    The young master whispered: "you can do this for Xuanji, which proves that you are all kind-hearted people. If you are willing to do me another favor, I can give you a treasure!"


    "Xuanji? Is that her Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the headless corpse.


    "Yes Childe Wei''s mind sighed.


    From the tone when he talked about Xuanji, we can roughly guess that the relationship between him and Xuanji must be different.


    "What do you want us to do for you?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    "Avenge Xuanji and me!"


    Suddenly, childe''s voice became violent. Even if he could not be seen, Xu Shaotang could feel childe''s anger and hatred.


    "If I guess correctly, even if you are not the most holy, your strength should not be comparable to that of ordinary saints?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously: "those who can kill you, do you think we can help you revenge? What''s more, thousands of years have passed, and most of your enemies are dead. Even if they are not, those who can kill you at that time will be extremely powerful after thousands of years of cultivation. "


    He can''t easily agree to childe micro request, first don''t say childe micro said these have no way to verify true or false, say oneself have that ability, Xu Shaotang is not sure.


    Can the man who can kill such a strong man as gongziwei be able to compete with him now?


    He had a strong premonition that if the young master Wei was still alive, he would not be his opponent, even if he used the power of Nuwa stone!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the voice of Childe Wei suddenly became extremely disdainful: "hum, with Xu Fu, the demon man also configured me to die?"


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang drew slightly from the corner of his mouth. His face changed greatly. He was shocked and said, "who did you say just now? Xu Fu


    "What? Do you know Xu Fu? " Now it''s your turn to be a little surprised.


    "If the Xu Fu you are talking about is the Xu Fu I know, I should know." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and then asked with his divine sense, "is that Xu Fu you said, Xu Fu who came from the Qin Dynasty more than 2000 years ago? With thousands of boys and girls? "


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang had a strong premonition that Xu Fu, who was mentioned by childe Wei, was the one who traveled to Penglai to seek the elixir of immortality for Qin Shihuang in history!


    And the thousands of boys and girls who follow Xu Fu are afraid that they have turned into the dead bones outside the mausoleum!


    "I think we should be talking about the same person!" The young master said bitterly: "while I was out, Xu Fu demon man broke the mausoleum protection array I set up here with thousands of blood of boy and girl as sacrifice. He not only ransacked this place, but also made Xuanji live in a different place! If I don''t kill Xu Fu, I won''t die in peace! "


    Childe Wei''s words basically confirmed their previous conjecture. While exclaiming at Xu Fu''s cruelty, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "I''m very curious about how much hatred Xu Fu and you two have. How can they do such a thing? Even Xuanji''s body is not let go?"


    If it wasn''t for the deep hatred, Xu Fu would not have done so well even if he coveted the treasure left in Xuanji''s mausoleum.


    "In the past, Penglai was in turmoil, and the seal of Penglai was cracked. Xu Fu came from Outland and had several ties with me." The young master said with a little hatred: "the demon wanted to worship me as a teacher, but I thought that although the demon had extraordinary knowledge, he had a bad mind, so he didn''t agree. Unexpectedly, the demon had a grudge in his heart, and he did something worse than a beast!""That''s it?"


    Xu Shaotang thought that Xu Fu and them had a grudge against each other, but he didn''t expect that it was because of such a trifle.


    If what childe Wei said is true, Xu Fu''s measurement is really not flattering.


    "I only said that the demon had a bad mind, but I didn''t expect that he would be so crazy!"


    "The biggest mistake in my life is that I didn''t let the monster die when I saw him," he said


    "Then you didn''t take revenge on Xu Fu afterwards?" Xu Shaotang asked in doubt.


    "I searched all over Penglai, but I didn''t find the trace of the demon. After he made such a bad animal, he knew I would take revenge on him. He must have escaped from Penglai!" Childe Wei''s tone was full of reluctance, "I wanted to go to the Outland to find the demon, but it happened that the crack of Penglai seal was restored, and I was trapped in Penglai again, which made the demon escape..."


    "Xu Fu''s luck is not so good!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed and asked curiously, "how did you die?"


    "After the cracks of Penglai seal have been restored, I have been here to protect Xuanji, and I don''t want her to be disturbed again." When he said that, childe Wei''s voice suddenly became gentle again. "When I buried Xuanji in the past, I searched all the Lingshi in Penglai to lay a spiritual array here. I wanted Xuanji to rest here forever, but Xufu demon robbed all the Lingshi here. Without enough Lingqi support, my body is not as good as year after year..."


    "So you died here?"


    "No!"


    The young master whispered: "I can''t bear to see this place become a real death place. Knowing that I can''t get revenge from Xu Fu in this life, I gave up my life to join the battle and barely maintain here, leaving only a divine idea..."

 Chapter 2717

    Hearing his words, Xu Shaotang was moved.


    In order to maintain the aura here, so that it will not completely become a dead place, childe Wei did not hesitate to sacrifice himself. I think childe Wei also loves Xuanji to the extreme.


    Such a person, who is extremely affectionate and sincere, eventually accompanies his beloved woman in this way. I don''t know whether he is lucky or unfortunate.


    While sighing about childe Wei''s utmost love and nature, Xu Shaotang is curious again. He glances at Xuanji''s body and says in a soft voice, "how did Xuanji die?"


    He knew that it might be impolite to ask, and it would lead to childe''s lingering injury, but he was really curious, childe''s such a strong person, how could he not protect his beloved woman.


    Xuan, at least, who killed her?


    "Big demon Peng Guang!"


    "Demon clan?"


    Xu Shaotang fretted in his heart and said curiously: "as far as I know, after the invasion of the demons, almost all the strongmen of the two liches have been lost, right? And in order to fight against the demons, didn''t all the clans put down their mustard to resist the enemy together? Why did Peng Guang kill Xuanji again? "


    "There''s so much you know!"


    The young master said in a low voice: "after the destruction of the demon clan, not only the strong of the Lich clan and the strong of the Terran clan are lost, but there are still survivors. Xuanji''s master and the great demon Peng Guang are the survivors! When the gate of heaven was sealed, Shifu was sealed in Penglai. With her powerful strength, she became the master of Penglai. We are also lucky to be under Shifu''s gate! "


    "However, Shifu suffered irreparable damage in that war and died a hundred years later. After that, I became the leader of Penglai."


    "Later, Peng Guang, the great demon who was also sealed in Penglai during the healing period, revived after a thousand years of dormancy and tried to dominate Penglai. Xuanji and I killed Peng Guang together, but Xuanji unfortunately died at Peng Guang''s hands."


    "If Xuanji dies, I will die! Originally, I wanted to accompany Xuanji here forever, but later there was a crack in the seal of Penglai. By chance, I met a demon named Xu Fu. I was cheated by the demon and went to Outland to find a way to revive Xuanji. Xu Fu broke my mausoleum guard while I was out! "


    When talking about Xu Fu, childe Wei became angry again, as if he wanted to tear Xu Fu to pieces.


    Hear here, Xu Shaotang also understand a probably, in denounce Xu Fu''s despicable and shameless at the same time, but have to admire Xu Fu''s calculation.


    Xu fuben was born as a alchemist. He thought he was proficient in geomantic omen and geomantic omen. He probably knew that there was a big tomb hidden here for a long time, so he tricked childe Wei to leave. He also tricked the first emperor to let him bring his boy and girl to Penglai to look for the elixir of immortality. Finally, he successfully entered Xuanji''s mausoleum. He not only ransacked all the treasures in the mausoleum, but also destroyed Xuanji''s body I hate you.


    The first emperor is the leader of Outland, and the young man Wei is the leader of Penglai. Xu Fu is really a talented person who can deceive the two leaders!


    After understanding the cause and effect, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "Xu Fu should have stolen a lot of treasures from here, right? It''s more than 2000 years since you set up the Earth Spirit array. If Xu Fu didn''t die, I think Xu Fu''s strength should be extremely strong! Do you think I can help you kill Xu Fu? "


    "I believe you can do it!"


    Childe Wei affirmed: "I can see that you are extraordinary! Moreover, as long as you promise to kill Xu Fu for me, I will send you a treasure. With that treasure in hand, you can kill Xu Fu! "


    "To be honest, I''m not really interested in what you''re talking about."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "I''m very interested in another thing. If you answer my question, I can promise you, but I''m not sure I can find and kill Xu Fu."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Childe Wei''s voice was full of surprise. This man didn''t want a good treasure, but asked him a question. I don''t know if this man didn''t like the treasure he said, or was that question more important to him than the treasure?


    But he didn''t know that Xu Shaotang already had Nu Wa stone, a treasure against heaven. Other treasures would be eclipsed in front of Nu Wa stone.


    "Do you know Guixu?"


    Xu Shaotang asked in a deep voice, and his mood suddenly began to become tense.


    Although childe Wei was born after the gate of heaven was sealed, he has a master who survived the war against the invasion of demons. Maybe he will hear something about Guixu from his master.


    "I know!"


    The young master said slowly, "I''ve heard something about Guixu from my master."


    Sure enough!


    Hearing childe Wei''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed excited color, and quickly said to childe Wei with divine sense: "can you tell me something about Guixu specifically? And do you know where Guihui is? "


    The young master replied: "listen to master, after the gate of heaven is sealed, Guixu has become the final destination of the strong people of all ethnic groups! However, when the demons invaded, Guixu was not spared. After a fierce battle, Guixu, together with all the powerful people of Guixu, disappeared into the vast world. "This is similar to Kang Weimin''s interpretation of the big information from the bronze tripod.


    "Is that all?"


    The excitement on Xu Shaotang''s face faded away.


    "Shifu didn''t mention much about Guixu. He just mentioned it to me." Childe Wei seemed to feel the disappointment in Xu Shaotang''s heart, and said: "the master also mentioned that Guixu is extremely vast, that is, thousands of Penglai, but also less than the tip of the iceberg of Guixu."


    "How big is Guixu?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. Although Penglai was not big, it was definitely not small.


    Thousands of Penglai are not as big as the corner of Guihui. How big is Guihui?


    How could such a large Guixu disappear without a trace? It''s too clean, isn''t it?


    "I don''t know." There was a trace of helplessness in childe Wei''s words. "As for where Guixu is, I asked Shifu, but Shifu didn''t answer me. He only told me one sentence: Heaven and earth Guixu! I don''t know what that means


    "Heaven and earth return to the ruins?"


    What is Xu Shaotang''s frown? Is Guixu the place between heaven and earth? Isn''t that bullshit!


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang couldn''t understand what it meant.


    "Well, I''ve already told you all you have to ask. Can you agree to my request now?" The young master asked slowly.


    "I have promised you!"


    Xu Shao Fu said, "I''ll do my best to help you."

 Chapter 2718

    "You can do that for Xuanji, I believe you!"


    Childe Wei pondered a little and said, "do you know what the treasure I want to give you? Are you sure you''re not interested in it? "


    "Sure!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile in his heart.


    "It''s the first time I''ve met someone like you!" Childe Wei seems to be very curious about Xu Shaotang. After a moment, he said slowly: "although you are not interested, I still want to give it to you! For nothing else, just for you to kill Xu Fu for me with Chixiao sword


    "Chixiao sword?"


    Xu Shaotang asked, "the treasure you want to give me is the Chixiao sword?"


    "Yes


    As soon as the voice of Childe Wei fell, the stream in the garden suddenly rolled violently.


    They can''t hear the conversation between Xu Shaotang and childe Wei. In the face of this sudden scene, they immediately become alert. Wu Jie and Su Nu both protect Lao Jiu and prepare for the enemy.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s OK!"


    Seeing their vigilance, Xu Shaotang finally spoke slowly.


    "You finally spoke. I thought you were stunned!" Wu Jie turned his lips and asked, "what the hell are you doing?"


    "You''ll soon know!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the boiling stream. At the same time, a rainbow suddenly broke through the stream, and a red sword hung in front of them, making a "buzzing" sound, which shocked the three of them to retreat.


    I don''t know why, Xu Shaotang, they can feel the unspeakable sadness from this sword.


    What a sword


    After a short period of consternation, Wu Jie''s eyes suddenly showed a greedy look and rushed to the sword.


    "Come back!"


    Xu Shaotang knew that the sword was extraordinary, but it was too late to stop WuJie.


    Just as Wu Jie was about to reach out to hold the sword, the sword suddenly surged up. A wave of air came out from the sword, and it immediately shook Wu Jie back.


    Xu Shaotang hurriedly went forward to hold the WuJie who still wanted to try again. He said with a black face, "don''t kill me!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Wu Jie''s eyes are looking at the Chixiao sword, swallowing saliva and asking Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t know! Wait, I''ll ask! "


    Xu Shaotang turned his eyes at Wu Jie, then asked the young master with his divine sense: "is this the Chixiao sword?"


    "Yes


    Childe Wei''s voice was suddenly filled with infinite nostalgia. He said: "this Chixiao sword is one of the three holy swords of the human race. It fell into the hands of my master in the past. After my master died, he passed this Chixiao sword to me. This Chixiao sword has followed me for thousands of years, drinking the fresh blood of countless enemies, and the great demon Peng Guang also died under the Chixiao sword!"


    "The three holy swords of the human race? That means, there are two more? "


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Yes


    The young master said softly: "the other two holy swords are Cangtian emperor sword and tiancongyun sword, and Cangtian emperor sword is the first of the three holy swords! However, after the invasion of the demons, Cangtian emperor sword and tiancongyun sword disappeared. "


    "To be honest, I''m beginning to regret what I just said."


    Xu Shaotang joked: "if you had said that the treasure you gave me was one of the three holy swords of the human race, I would not have refused. Even if you didn''t give it to me, maybe I would have the cheek to ask you for it."


    "It''s not too late for you to regret it."


    Childe micro way: "I said, even if you don''t want, I will give Chixiao sword to you!"


    "Is the spirit of Chixiao sword still there?" Xu Shaotang said, "why don''t we talk about it, and you can choose one of my two friends to help them subdue the spirit of the Chixiao sword?"


    Everything has spirit!


    Just now, Wu Jie couldn''t even get close to the Chixiao sword. Xu Shaotang had guessed that it was the sword spirit of the Chixiao sword. Although the young master Wei was dead, the sword spirit of the Chixiao sword only recognized the master Wei, just like the Leiyin halberd which was pulled out from the tomb of the most holy Yan Guiren when he was in heaven. Although Yan Guiren was dead, the spirit of the Leiyin halberd was still there.


    This Chixiao sword can be called one of the three holy swords of the human race. It''s not surprising that there is a sword spirit.


    "Don''t you want Chixiao sword yourself?" The young master was surprised and said, "you want this Chixiao sword just to give it away?"


    "I have a better treasure than Chixiao sword in my hand, so I can''t use it for the time being." After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang asked with his divine sense, "you should know the Nuwa stone, right?"


    "Nuwa stone?"


    The young master exclaimed, "do you mean that the treasure in your hand is Nuwa stone?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded back.


    "Ha ha, heaven has eyes! I''ve been waiting for thousands of years, and finally someone who can kill Xu Fu for me! Ha ha


    When he got the definite answer, he burst out laughing like crazy, "you have Nuwa stone in your hand. You really use a lot of Chixiao sword! In this way, I will promise you! "With the sound of Childe Wei''s laughter, Chixiao sword suddenly starts to vibrate. In a moment, Chixiao sword takes the initiative to fly in front of Wu Jie and Su nu. They just want to dodge, but Xu Shaotang stops them.


    In their puzzled eyes, Chixiao sword constantly sways back and forth between them, as if hesitating to choose which one to become their new master.


    Finally, Chixiao sword stops in front of Su nu.


    Plain girl doesn''t know what''s going on in front of her, so she can only cast a blank look at Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing that childe Wei told himself that Chixiao sword had chosen to recognize Su Nu, Xu Shaotang said to Su Nu with a smile, "try to catch it!"


    "I Is that ok? "


    Thinking that WuJie''s cultivation was still above herself, she was shocked by the sword. In her heart, she began to doubt herself.


    "Of course


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this Chixiao sword has recognized you as the master!"


    "Why?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie immediately said: "why don''t you recognize me?"


    While he was talking, Wu Jie tried to reach out to the Chixiao sword again. As a result, before he touched the Chixiao sword, he felt the heat in his hand, which made him withdraw his hand.


    "I can''t help it. It''s Chixiao sword''s choice!" Xu Shaotang helplessly to no quit stall, and to the indecisive plain girl said: "try it, believe me!"


    "Good!"


    With Xu Shaotang''s encouragement, Su Nu''s eyes flashed a decisive color. She suddenly reached out and held the Chixiao sword. At the moment when she held the Chixiao sword, it seemed that there was a sense of blood connection between her and the Chixiao sword.


    Seeing that Chixiao sword was held by Su Nu, Wu Jie burst into tears.


    "Now that Chixiao sword has chosen her, I''ll give her another hand! I use this wisp of my mind to merge with the sword spirit and turn it into a more powerful sword spirit


    As soon as the voice fell, the last wisp of the spirit suddenly turned into a white light and melted into the Chixiao sword in the hands of Su Nu, "remember what you promised me!"

 Chapter 2719

    At this point, the voice of Childe Wei completely disappeared. Xu Shaotang called several times with his divine sense, but he didn''t get any response. Finally, Xu Shaotang looked at Chixiao sword with a complicated look and gave a helpless sigh.


    "This sword..."


    At the moment when the last wisp of spirit of Childe Wei and the spirit of sword merge, Su Nu suddenly has a different feeling in her heart. The feeling of blood connection is more clear. Vaguely, she feels that the Chixiao sword in her hand is not just a sword, but they share a fresh life.


    "Now the spirit of this sword is stronger than just now!"


    Xu Shaotang guessed Su Nu''s doubts and said slowly: "the last hero of this sword, Wei, has fused his own ideas with the sword spirit to form a new sword spirit, which is more powerful than before."


    "Young master Wei?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, three people immediately curiously look at him, "how do you know these?"


    "Because I have been making friends with you just now!"


    With a sigh, Xu Shaotang arranged his thoughts slightly and told the whole story he had just made with the childe.


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s story, the three of them are already dull, and their eyes are full of incredible looks.


    What makes them incredible is not that childe Wei Neng communicates with Xu Shaotang with a wisp of spirit. They just didn''t expect that this matter would be related to Xu Fu. What''s more, little Xu Fu could play childe Wei, who can fight against the big demon, around!


    After two or three minutes, Wu Jie asked Xu Shaotang: "are you sure what you said is true? Are you kidding us? "


    "You think I''m insane, making fun of this kind of thing?" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "I was also surprised when I heard what childe Wei said. However, what childe Wei said should be true, which is similar to Xu Fu''s eastward journey recorded in historical materials."


    "Xu Fu should be cut to pieces! Actually, I would hate him for such a trifle. To say that he is small is to praise him! "


    Su Nu raised her Chixiao sword in her hand and said, "one day, I will use this Chixiao sword to break Xu Fu into ten thousand pieces to comfort the spirit of Wei and Xuanji!"


    "According to that, Xu Fu must still be alive!"


    Lao Jiu looked at Xu Shaotang at a loss, "Xu Shao, what are you going to do next? Are you going to find Xu Fu to avenge them? "


    "Entrusted by others, loyal to others! Now that I have promised childe Wei, naturally I want to fulfill this wish for him! "


    Xu Shaotang said slowly, "but now we don''t know where Xu Fu is. Even if we want to find Xu Fu, we can''t find him. Let''s talk about it later. As long as Xu Fu doesn''t die, people like him can''t bear to appear lonely."


    "If Xu Fu is really alive, he is an old monster who has lived for more than 2000 years!"


    Wu Jie touched his chin and said with great interest: "I don''t know if I can live forever after eating the meat of this old monster."


    Hearing WuJie mumbling there, the three suddenly turned black.


    God knows how WuJie bastard can have such an idea!


    But then again, if you can really eat the meat raw, it seems that it is really a very hate thing! Just don''t know, this live more than 2000 years old monster in the end will have how terrible!


    With surprise and curiosity in their hearts, the three quickly leave Xuanji''s tomb.


    When he came outside, Xu Shaotang used his genuine Qi to close the tomb which had been buried for thousands of years.


    Until the mausoleum was completely closed, and there were almost no traces on the surface, Xu Shaotang slowly said to Su Nu, "do you want to try the power of the Chixiao sword?"


    "Good!"


    Su Nu also had this plan in her heart. When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she immediately stepped out of the woods for several hundred meters. With a shake of her wrist, a red sword suddenly swept to the woods nearby.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise, turned into a rainbow, swept through the woods.


    Where the sword Qi passes, the flowers, plants and trees are reduced to ashes.


    When the dust and smoke dispersed, the place that was just a small forest turned into a barren land in an instant!


    "Good So strong... "


    Four people Lengleng Leng looking at the change of the woods in front of them, who didn''t expect that the power of Chixiao sword was so big.


    A sword moves Kyushu!


    This sentence suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind!


    He is confident that he can do this step with his current cultivation, but he is a saint, and the nun is just a fairy!


    Holding the Chixiao sword, a fairy can make such a terrible attack. It''s hard to imagine what a terrible attack this sword will make in childe Wei''s hands!


    "Did you do it on purpose?"


    After returning to God, Wu Jie stares at Xu Shaotang with extremely "resentful" eyes.


    "What do I mean?" Xu Shaotang asked."Did you say hello to childe Wei and let Chixiao sword recognize Su Nu as the main one?" Wu Jie looked at Su Nu with envy on her face and said to Xu Shaotang viciously: "you are a typical person who values sex more than friends!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie speechless, and knew that Wu Jie had deep resentment in his heart. He said with a smile: "it''s estimated that you are too perfunctory when you worship Xuanji!"


    "You must have done it on purpose!"


    WuJie said with an unhappy face: "thanks to you or my elder martial brother, you don''t know what good things you think of me!"


    "It''s a matter of character. I can''t blame it!" Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "but don''t be disappointed. There are still two holy swords. If you are lucky one day, you will get the heaven emperor sword, which is the first of the three holy swords."


    It''s not him who can control the Chixiao sword. You can only blame WuJie''s bad luck.


    But then again, if he were the sword spirit of Chixiao sword, he would have chosen a plain girl. Who is so perfunctory when Wu Jie worships Xuanji? It''s estimated that Wu Jie will regret his death now.


    "No, you have to make it up to me!"


    WuJie directly ignored Xu Shaotang''s words, and simply played a naughty, "in order to make up for my injured heart, you have to give a bottle of milk!"


    "Go away!"


    "Xu Tang said:" when you hear my good words? Mother, besides myself, you drink the most milk! "


    Although he scolds Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang still takes out a small bottle of milk from the heaven and earth bag and throws it to Wu Jie.


    "That''s about it!"


    Get Xu Shaotang thrown to the spirit of milk, no ring immediately said with a smile: "I''m not in vain to run a trip!"


    "This son of a bitch, if you have milk, you will be your mother!"


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless smile scold a, and looked around, this just slowly said: "let''s go, we toss for so long, also should go back."

 Chapter 2720

    It was late at night when they returned to Ziyang school.


    Even so, Guo Ziyang personally brought wine and vegetables.


    When Guo Ziyang bowed himself to leave, Xu Shaotang stopped him again: "leader Guo, stay here and have a drink together!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Guo Ziyang and Su Nu look at Xu Shaotang in surprise. Guo Ziyang is ashamed and has no face to face Xu Shaotang. He wanted to refuse, but it seems that something is stuck in his throat. Finally, he nods gently under Xu Shaotang''s gaze and takes the initiative to pour wine for the four.


    "Don''t bother, we can do it ourselves!"


    Xu Shaotang took the wine pot from Guo Ziyang''s hand, poured a glass of wine for himself, handed the wine pot to the plain girl beside him, took the wine cup and sipped it gently. Then he slowly asked Guo Ziyang, "is there still no news from the Luo family?"


    "No..."


    Guo Ziyang said with a sad face and worried eyes.


    This result was expected by Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang didn''t feel surprised either. He just asked, "what''s the plan for the future?"


    Guo Ziyang doesn''t seem to understand what Xu Shaotang means. He looks up at Xu Shaotang blankly and lowers his head silently.


    Looking at Guo Ziyang, Xu Shaotang said faintly: "the fourth old Luo family died on the territory of Ziyang sect. Although the situation of the Luo family is gone, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. They may not dare to trouble me again, but I think the people of the Luo family will not let the Ziyang sect go? Isn''t that what you''re worried about? "


    If Guo Ziyang had not thought of this, he would not have been so worried.


    Xu Shaotang also has to admire the people of the Luo family. Penglai is just such a big place. The snake came to find it once, and Guo Ziyang almost sent someone to search the whole Penglai, but there was no trace of the Luo family. The Luo family seems to have disappeared in Penglai. This hiding skill is really brilliant!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Guo Ziyang trembled all over. After a long time, he slowly raised his head and cast his eyes to Xu Shaotang for help.


    Now only Xu Shaotang can save the Ziyang sect. As long as Xu Shaotang is here for a day, the Luo family will not dare to act rashly.


    But he knew that Xu Shaotang couldn''t stay here all the time. At dawn, it was time for them to leave.


    "What do you think he''s doing?"


    Plain female lightly hums a way: "he didn''t kill you, even if it is a mercy, do you still expect him to protect you Ziyang to send a lifetime comprehensive?"


    "I..." Guo Ziyang opened his mouth slightly, but he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he could only close his mouth and lower his head.


    Looking at the embarrassed Guo Ziyang, Xu Shaotang gently patted Su Nu''s hand, indicating that she would not embarrass Guo Ziyang, and slowly said to Guo Ziyang: "although she is not completely right, it is not unreasonable. In the dark of the Luo family, I can''t protect you. So, I personally suggest that you dissolve the Ziyang sect, or take the disciples of the Ziyang sect away ¡£¡±


    Ziyang sect had no foundation as a sect. It was so reluctant to become a sect. If there were no foreign enemies, it would be OK. But once it suffered from foreign enemies, it would be a bloody end.


    If he knows where the Luo family is, he can still help Guo Ziyang tide over the difficulties for Chen Cheng''s sake. But now he is also powerless. What he can do is to give Guo Ziyang a suggestion. As for whether Guo Ziyang listens to his suggestion, he doesn''t care.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Guo Ziyang fell into silence again. For a long time, he bowed his head and said slowly: "thank you for Xu Shaotang''s suggestion. I will think it over carefully!"


    "That''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "in that case, let''s not talk about it. Tomorrow we will leave. Tonight we will have a good drink."


    "Xu Shao, I I''m sorry for you


    Guo Ziyang suddenly stood up with his glass in his hand and said with shame: "this glass of wine is my apology to Xu Shao, although I also know that the weight of this glass of wine is too light..."


    Having said that, Guo Ziyang looked up and drank all the wine in his glass, then he just picked up the glass and filled it for himself.


    After three drinks in a row, Guo Ziyang stopped and bowed to Xu Shaotang: "I will not disturb Xu Shao and you''re elegant. I''ll go back and think about Xu Shao''s suggestion. Please use it slowly!"


    Without waiting for Xu Shaotang to open his mouth to detain him, Guo Ziyang then fled and left.


    Although Xu Shaotang was kind-hearted and didn''t pursue his fault, he really didn''t have the face to stay here. Staying here will only make him feel more ashamed and destroy their elegance.


    Looking at Guo Ziyang''s back, Xu Shaotang gently shakes and sighs: "when he is determined, he will continue to be disturbed!"


    "You don''t care whether he''s in a mess or not!"


    Wu Jie curled his mouth and drank the wine. "Good and bad words have been said. If he doesn''t know what to do, it''s not worth dying!"


    "He''s Chen Cheng''s savior at least. I''d better remind him."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "Guo Ziyang''s nature is not bad, but his ability is not enough, and he has to drag such a large group of people of Ziyang school forward. With his ability, he can''t drag them down at all. In the end, he is either tired to death, or he falls into the abyss with Ziyang school.""Yes, how big is the stomach and how much to eat."


    Lao Jiu also nodded: "I feel Guo Ziyang should not be stupid, he should know how to choose."


    "I hope so!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang raised his glass and said, "let''s have a drink too. It''s a celebration for Su Nu to get the Chixiao sword!"


    Although he didn''t find any clues about the rest of the incomplete Shiling, she got the sword and learned something about Guixu. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of the word "Tiandi Guixu", there were some clues. More or less, it was worth celebrating.


    "Can you not mention Chixiao sword?"


    WuJie said with a depressed face: "when it comes to that sword, I feel depressed!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "do you still want to cheat Lingru from me? I''ll tell you, there''s no way! "


    "Cut..."


    WuJie snorted with disapproval. He picked up his glass and met them.


    After a "cheers", the four people drank all the wine in the glass one after another.


    After putting down the wine glass, Xu Shaotang winked at Lao Jiu and said to Su Nu and Wu Jie, "drink first. I''ll go out and tell Lao Jiu something."


    "What kind of conspiracy do you want to brew behind my back?" There is no good way.


    "The trick of the fart!"


    Xu Shaotang threw Wu Jie a white eye. "Let''s talk about geomantic omen and geomantic omen. If you are interested, we can talk about it here."


    "Then you''d better go out and talk! I''m a big head when you say that. "


    No ring head big unceasingly said.

 Chapter 2721

    The next day, when Xu Shaotang left, Guo Ziyang had already begun to disband the Ziyang sect. For Guo Ziyang, this is the best way to protect everyone.


    Seeing that Guo Ziyang finally made a decision, Xu Shaotang stopped asking about Guo Ziyang, and the four quickly returned to the capital.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang stepped into his home, he saw the figures of Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu. They were sitting there drinking tea with Xu Wenzheng. It seemed that they had a good conversation.


    "I said," what brings you two here? "


    Xu Shaotang grinned and came up to them for fun.


    "Your Xu family is not a tiger''s den. Can''t we come yet?" Qin Guozhu smiles and stares at Xu Shaotang. "Don''t forget, you are still my son-in-law to be. It''s not too much for me to visit you."


    Xu Shaotang replied with a smile: "how can I do that! It''s an honor for the Xu family, not for you two to come. "


    "My pleasure!"


    Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "I say you are good enough. I don''t know if you have something good to bring us! If you don''t come to Xu''s today, I don''t know you''ve made so much good tea from Mu''s! "


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, "this is not so little, I''m afraid I can''t take it to you."


    "That''s not good enough." Dragon general ha ha a smile, "otherwise you go to Mu family there to get more, I and old Qin equally."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Jiang with black lines on his face, and he thinks mu Tiance is going to turn against him when he comes to the old tea tree of Mu family. He still remembers mu Tiance''s expression when he picked tea from the old tea tree of Mu family some time ago.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s depressed appearance, they burst into laughter.


    "Look at your iron cock! Qin and long are always teasing you. They come to you for something else. "


    With a smile, Xu Wenzheng stood up and patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "well, now that you''re back, you can talk slowly. I won''t delay you talking about business."


    After that, Xu Wenzheng says goodbye to Longjiang and Qin Guozhu, leaving Xu Shaotang alone to talk business with them.


    Xu Wen is very clever. He knows some things he shouldn''t know. Even if he knows them, it''s useless. When the Dragon comes to them, it won''t be as simple as visiting.


    When Xu Wenzheng left, Xu Shaotang said to them with a bitter smile: "you two, let me have a little pressure!"


    "You are a saint at least. Can you stop being such a counsellor?"


    Long takes a funny look at him, then takes out an envelope from himself and hands it to Xu Shaotang. The look on his face begins to become serious, "look at this!"


    "What is this?"


    Xu Shaotang took the envelope, curiously opened it, but saw a picture inside.


    When Xu Shaotang took out the picture in the envelope, his pupils suddenly shrank. In the picture, it was clear that it was the strange King child they were chasing in Xizhou. Although the picture was slightly blurred, he recognized the child at a glance!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s expression, Long Jiang said slowly: "this photo was taken by a tourist accidentally. It''s a magnified photo."


    "Where did you get it?"


    Xu Shaotang asked seriously.


    "You used to hang out here, you don''t know where it is?" Qin Guozhu threw a white eye at Xu Shaotang and said, "you can see the background of this photo carefully!"


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately took the photo in his hand and looked far away. At this moment, he felt that part of the background of the photo was very familiar.


    "It''s like..." Xu Shaotang thought carefully in his mind and suddenly said: "the beach of Peninsula villa!"


    He said that the background was so familiar. It turned out that it was Peninsula villa in Tianhai!


    Before discovering the hunter''s club, Peninsula villa was one of the most popular places for him and Chen Cheng. In Peninsula villa, they also left countless wild and beautiful memories.


    "Look, I said he''d remember!"


    Qin Guozhu will smile at the dragon.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh, but he was full of doubts and asked, "what did this little bastard run to Tianhai for?"


    "We don''t know his purpose yet!"


    Long Jiang said slowly: "I transferred the monitoring of the whole city of Tianhai in those days and found that this person has not only been to Peninsula villa, but also been to many places. Basically, he has been to all the places you have been to before! Including you, the Xu family abandoned that Manor! "


    "Well?"


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang is even more puzzled. If this little bastard comes to the capital, he is not surprised. After all, the Xu family has moved to the capital now, and the boy is extremely vindictive. It''s normal for him to come to the Xu family to kill people.


    But he went to Tianhai, and he went to all the places he had been to before. What was his purpose?After all, the boy came to the country of Xia, and their worries became a reality! With that boy''s speed and strength, it''s really troublesome to mess around in Xia state.


    "Before you come back, Lao long and I have analyzed the purpose of this person for you." Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled appearance, Qin Guozhu said slowly: "first, he is very likely to tell you clearly that he knows you like the palm of his hand, which is a declaration of war to you; second, you have many enemies at home and abroad. He may go to Tianhai or meet your enemies, so that they can unite to deal with you!"


    The Dragon general said, "we can only think of these two possibilities. As for what his purpose is, only he knows."


    "No matter what his real purpose is, his appearance is definitely not a good thing!" Xu Shaotang pondered a little, his eyes suddenly burst out a cold light, asked: "is he still in our country?"


    The so-called bad comer, since this little bastard dare to come to Xia state openly, it must be a plot!


    Long Jiang said in a deep voice: "the last time the surveillance camera caught him was in the coastal area. At present, the biggest possibility is that he has left. However, he may have gone to the sea for a circle and then to other places in our country! I''ve ordered that this man be traced across the country. "


    "Don''t let people check, just pay more attention to the monitoring network!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly at the Dragon general and said, "at present, there are only me and the snake. They are the opponents of this little bastard. He is cruel in nature. Once he finds out the person who investigates him, he will definitely have no chance to live. Don''t let people make a fearless sacrifice!"

 Chapter 2722

    "Good!"


    Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "I heard from Dan Tai that you had a fight with him last time in Xizhou?"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "this boy is the king of many strange people in Xizhou recently. A few years ago, dantai was attacked by this boy in Xizhou and almost died. Therefore, no matter in public or in private, I am married with this boy''s Liang Zi!"


    "Dan Tai told me that too." Long Jiang said: "at present, Xizhou is in a mess because of those strange people. What we are most worried about is that the fire will burn in China. Therefore, I''m here to ask you, based on your understanding of him, where do you think he is most likely to do if he wants to make trouble in our territory?"


    For such a person who can escape from the snake, the dragon will have to be careful.


    The key is that even if we want to deal with the enemy, we have no choice but to find out where he is going. It''s better to take precautions.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said slowly, "this boy is very vindictive. Last time we killed a lot of strange people in Xizhou, he almost died in the hands of a snake. I think the place he wants to attack most is the capital besides Xu''s family. But I don''t think he will do that unless he is sure to escape from us! "


    "I don''t have to worry about attacking these two places!"


    The Dragon general thought, "I''m worried that this boy will kill for the sake of killing. At that time, I don''t know how many innocent people will die miserably."


    With Xu Shaotang and other experts sitting in the capital, Long Jiang doesn''t worry about that boy''s coming to the capital to make trouble, but if they are in other places, it will give them a headache.


    "No one knows that."


    Xu Shaotang said: "the best result is that he has already left our country, or we can set a trap for him like we did last time in Xizhou, waiting for him to jump inside! However, after being calculated by us last time, I think he will be more alert and won''t show up easily! "


    The situation of the enemy, the dark and the bright is the most uncomfortable, and it''s still this little freak.


    But the same strategy can only be used once, and the second time, unless the boy is a fool, it is absolutely impossible to be fooled again.


    But obviously, the boy is not only not stupid, but also very cunning.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "that Let''s set another trap for him to see if he dares to jump in! "


    "Mr. Qin, what''s your good idea?" Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu curiously.


    "In fact, it''s not a solution. It''s just catching up. I didn''t think it was necessary before. Now it seems that we can use it to set a trap for the boy!" Qin Guozhu said with a leisurely smile: "a few days ago, we received an invitation from the International Film Festival to invite you, mu Tiance, Shang song and Qian Yu to attend the International Film Festival. Shang song is one of the judges of the festival, and you three are specially invited guests."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu with black lines on his face, "does this film festival have anything to do with us?"


    "Bullshit, of course!"


    Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "don''t forget that in order to suppress the panic created by that robot, you started shooting a movie overnight! That film has set a global box office record, and Shang song has become a judge of this film festival. It''s not normal for you three stars to be special guests? "


    "If you don''t say it, I''ve forgotten."


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile, "I have never considered myself a person in the entertainment industry."


    At that time, if it was not for the sake of suppressing the panic created by Xiaozhi, killing him and mu Tiance would not have done such a thing.


    They have always been isolated from this circle and never cared about the affairs of this circle.


    "I knew you were not interested in it!"


    Qin Guozhu said with a smile, "originally, when the people below mentioned this, I knew you and mu Tiance were not interested. I didn''t think it was necessary to involve you in this matter, so I called back! But now it seems necessary to go there! "


    "I did..."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang wanted to refuse, Qin Guozhu interrupted him and said slowly, "don''t be too busy to refuse. Let me give you a good analysis! First of all, our domestic film level is relatively backward, and the improvised film can be regarded as the pinnacle of domestic film! Your participation in this International Film Festival in this capacity will greatly promote our cultural communication in China and the world! "


    "Well, don''t you know that? Let him know that you have gone abroad, and see if he dares to enter the capital! As long as he dares to come, we will keep him at all costs! As you have said, this boy is very vindictive. It''s always a disaster to keep him. It''s better to take this opportunity to have a try. If you can catch him, it''s better to let you go abroad to make a long face for our domestic filmmakers. ""Have you finished?"


    See Qin Guozhu stop, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "now you can listen to me?"


    "You say it


    Xu Shaotang spread his hands and said helplessly: "what I just wanted to say is that I don''t care! But I''m sure I won''t go to you as a lobbyist! But you also know mu Tiance''s temper. I asked him to do it with me. I think he has to scold me. "


    Now mu Tiance should be busy practicing hard, trying to catch up with him as soon as possible. In Mu Tiance''s mind, it is estimated that the most important thing is to practice besides his own family. He doesn''t even want to listen to this International Film Festival, let alone attend as a special guest.


    "Ha ha, you guessed it right!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Guozhu immediately nodded and laughed: "in Mu Tiance''s mind, the face of Lao long and I together is estimated to be less than one tenth of your face, so it must be that you have to tell mu Tiance that we''re going to have no fun."


    "It''s no fun for me to go..."


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes.


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "anyway, it''s all asking for no fun. Do you have the heart to see us two old things asking for no fun?"


    "That is, we are so old. If Mu Tiance is so angry that we can''t go up, you will surely regret it, won''t you?"


    Qin Guozhu reached out and patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder. He said with a smile: "so, it''s up to you to do this. How to persuade mu Tiance is up to you! We''ll take care of you! "

 Chapter 2723

    "I..."


    See two people to encourage themselves to persuade mu Tiance, actually moved out of this set, Xu Shaotang immediately speechless way: "can I refuse?"


    He doesn''t have any interest in this film festival, but at least he can travel abroad. Mu Tiance is definitely not interested in this film festival. It''s a very arduous task to persuade mu Tiance to participate in this film festival.


    He imagined how he would face mu Tiance''s "humiliation" after saying this.


    "Of course, it''s not a compulsory task! However, I suggest you really think about it Qin Guozhu put aside his joking look and said seriously: "if our plan is successful, we will lose a time bomb in the future! Of course, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you. After all, it''s really overqualified to let you do it! "


    "Lao Qin has a point!"


    Long Jiang also nodded, "if this plan can succeed, we won''t have any loss. At least in my opinion, this is a more appropriate method at present, and also a method of killing two birds with one stone! Ten thousand steps back, the girls of the Qin family will go together this time. If you work hard, old Qin may be able to hold his great grandson. "


    "Poof..."


    Hearing the Dragon general''s words, Qin Guozhu immediately spurted out the tea he had drunk into his mouth. Then he laughed and scolded the Dragon general: "you are not serious!"


    Although the mouth so scold, but Qin Guozhu heart suddenly feel that this is also a good opportunity.


    This is a strange country, a lonely man and few women. It seems that something should happen!


    In this way, he suddenly felt that his plan was too wise. It was killing three birds with one stone!


    Even with Xu Shaotang''s cheekiness, the Dragon general made a slight blush. Some speechless people took a look at the Dragon general, and then suddenly asked Qin Guozhu, "Mr. Qin, do you want us to go to the film festival just to give Qin Qianyu opportunities?"


    "Go away! Do you think that girl of my family can''t get married? " Qin Guozhu stares at the road.


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I already feel that I am going to be trapped by you two."


    "What are we doing with you? It''s also an expedient. "


    Qin Guozhu stood up with a smile and said, "well, we don''t advise you any more. Think about it for yourself. If you decide, give me a call, so that the people below can contact the host in time."


    Seeing that Qin Guozhu was going to leave, Long Jiang stood up and pointed to the tea in the teacup. Wu said with a smile: "if you go to Mu''s house, remember the tea! Mu Jianchen has let me sit in a wheelchair for decades. What''s wrong with me drinking tea from his Mu family? I''m thin skinned. I''m sorry to ask for it at Mu''s. You''re good at it! "


    "Yes, Lao long didn''t remind me. I almost forgot!" Qin Guozhu patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "and my share is the same. Don''t ask for more than Lao long, but not less than Lao long!"


    "You It''s true that thieves don''t go empty! "


    Xu Shaotang draws a little from the corner of his mouth and looks at them with a desire to bleed. Suddenly, he has an impulse to fight with them


    "This man is old. It''s good to drink some tea to keep fit!"


    Qin Guozhu laughs, but does not let Xu Shaotang send him. He and long Jiang sit on the bus with a smile on their face.


    Looking at the back of the two people boarding the car and leaving, Xu Shaotang starts to worry. It''s too difficult to persuade mu Tiance, a stubborn donkey, to attend the film festival.


    As the car drove out of Xu''s house, Qin Guozhu and long Jiang looked at each other and suddenly laughed at the same time.


    "Lao long, you know how to get along with this boy best!" Qin Guozhu said with a smile.


    Of course, they don''t care much about the tea on the Mu family''s old tea tree. No matter how good the tea is, it won''t live forever. The reason why they reach out to Xu Shaotang is that they don''t let Xu Shaotang feel separated and let Xu Shaotang not care about their two identities. This is a way of getting along with Xu Shaotang as a friend.


    Only between friends, will be rightful hand.


    If it''s someone else, even if they want to send it, they will not accept it.


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "when you get along with this boy, you can''t be polite to him. Look at Song Anbang, you get along very well with this boy! No matter how high the boy''s cultivation is, song Anbang scolds him. If song Anbang doesn''t scold him, he won''t get used to it! Although he never let song Anbang, his father-in-law, think about everything for him! Some time ago, this boy made an exception for song Anbang. "


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Why don''t I know? " Qin Guozhu asked with great interest.


    "Some time ago, we asked the people of the dragon group to have a confrontation exercise with song Anbang. Originally, song Anbang could not escape the result of being beheaded, but this boy gave Longfei the advantage of being a jerk. Longfei''s useless things reminded him privately, and he reminded song Anbang, which made song Anbang successfully avoid beheading at the beginning of the exercise." Long Jiang said with a smile: "he must know the purpose of this exercise. If someone else reminds him, he will think that he doesn''t know anything."Long Fei and Xu Shaotang think that they are doing this secretly, but they don''t know that it''s all there. Long Jiang has already asked everything from Song Anbang.


    "Are they breaking the rules?" Qin Guozhu surprised: "you did not train them?"


    "I''ve taught Longfei a lesson about that useless thing!"


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "in fact, there are no violations. If that boy helps song Anbang fight against the dragon group, that''s the real violation. After all, if it''s a real battle, do you think this boy will let song Anbang go? Although he reminded song Anbang, the purpose of our exercise was achieved, and in general, song Anbang was able to judge the attack direction of the dragon group only by that reminder, which made me very satisfied. "


    "That''s true!"


    Qin Guozhu also wanted to understand the mystery and asked with a smile, "do you think this boy will persuade mu Tiance to participate in the film festival?"


    "Certainly!"


    Long Jiang said confidently: "he has many ghost ideas. Even if he can''t persuade him, he must cheat mu Tiance! He knows the little guy''s threat to him. Even if the plan is only a success, he is willing to try. Don''t forget, the little guy almost killed dantai. With the boy''s strength, he will try his best to avenge dantai. "


    "Then I''ll wait for his good news!" Qin Guozhu laughed happily.


    "What good news are you waiting for?"


    The Dragon general gave Qin Guozhu the same strange look. Qin Guozhu didn''t react to it at first. After thinking about it carefully, he immediately said to the Dragon general with a smile: "you''re such an old man..."

 Chapter 2724

    "I feel like you don''t welcome me!"


    Just sat down in Mu Tiance''s courtyard, Xu Shaotang said to the expressionless mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance nodded without covering up: "you are still a little self-knowledge."


    "You are too unfriendly to me."


    Xu Shaotang dissatisfied with looking at mu Tiance, "thanks I have a good thing to think of you, your attitude makes me very unhappy."


    "It''s never good for you to come to me!" Mu Tiance sat down directly opposite Xu Shaotang and added, "especially when you come to the door!"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang''s words were slightly blocked, and he looked at mu Tiance awkwardly.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that he did not find mu Tiance once. Almost every time he found mu Tiance, he fought with mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang''s eyes carefully and said faintly: "I can see from your eyes that you are brewing a huge lie, or you are thinking about how to pit me."


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Xu Shaotang''s head suddenly shook like a rattle, and he said: "it''s really good to come to you this time!"


    "I''m all ears." Mu Tiance replied faintly.


    Listening to the conversation between them, mu Tiance''s three women suddenly smile.


    Even if you don''t speak, it''s very interesting to watch mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang bicker here.


    If you don''t know the relationship between them, you will think that they are estranged. But in fact, they are close friends of life and death. It''s just that mu Tiance insists that they are rivals.


    Xu Shaotang cleared his throat a little, quietly observed mu Tiance''s look, and said slowly, "come with me to England to attend an International Film Festival."


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance immediately stood up, reached out and pointed to the door of the courtyard, and said faintly, "go out to the right, you know the way."


    "Wait!" Xu Shaotang didn''t reach out to pull Mu Tian either. He just looked at mu Tiance with a smile and said with a smile, "I haven''t finished saying this. Are you sure you want to see off? When I get out of this door, don''t regret it. "


    He had already guessed that it would be such a result after telling the story of the film festival, but if he didn''t, he couldn''t. Even if he cheated mu Tiance to England for other reasons, mu Tiance would definitely have to give up with himself at that time, so even if he wanted to cheat mu Tiance to attend the film festival, he had to make it clear first.


    And can''t tell mu Tiance well, must make a confident appearance, so as to let mu Tiance convinced.


    "Go on, I''ll see what you can tell."


    Sure enough, after hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance showed a trace of hesitation on his face. He sat down again and looked at Xu Shaotang jokingly.


    "What I said just now is our superficial purpose. In fact, I want to investigate the blood clan." Xu Shaotang quickly went through his carefully prepared lie in his mind, and then said: "you should have known that the blood clan now is not the former blood clan. The last time I went to Xizhou to ask for debts from the rose family, I found that the blood clan gave birth to a new blood emperor, and the strength may be very terrible."


    Mu Huangyu and Xu Qing met the blood clan when they were in Xizhou. Xu Shaotang believes that mu Tiance must know that the blood clan has become stronger.


    "I know!"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, then asked faintly: "what does this have to do with me? I advise you to make it up, or you''d better go out and turn right. "


    He didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words at all. From Xu Shaotang''s entrance, he knew that Xu Shaotang was ready to cheat him.


    No matter how confident Xu Shaotang is, he also thinks that Xu Shaotang wants to pit him.


    "Who said you didn''t matter?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted and said: "although you don''t have the blood of the blood clan, you devour Cain''s soul. You have so many blood clan secrets, but you can''t give full play to their power. Don''t you want to find out the reason? If you can give full play to all the power of those blood clan secret arts, how much will your strength increase? I believe you can understand without saying it! "


    Before he came here, he had thought very clearly that the only thing that can make mu Tiance willingly go to the film festival with him is the thing that can help mu Tiance improve his strength.


    Now that the pit has been dug, it depends on whether mu Tiance will jump down.


    He believes that with mu Tiance''s desire for power, even if he doesn''t jump down immediately, he will certainly consider it carefully.


    Sure enough, hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance fell into thinking.


    He really thought about this problem. The reason why he was able to beat the strong with the weak again and again depended on his own blood clan secrets. However, with the improvement of cultivation, the effect of blood clan secrets on his strength was getting smaller and smaller. He was always unable to exert the power of the ancient blood clan secrets to the extreme.In the past, he thought that it was because he had only the soul of the blood group but no blood. Now when he heard Xu Shaotang say so, he began to wonder again.


    If he can really exert the power of those blood clan secrets to the extreme, with his current cultivation, even for the upper half saint, he has the power of the first World War.


    Accomplishments and strength are two different things. If you can''t improve your accomplishments in a short time and want to become stronger, you have to start from strength.


    "Go on!"


    After thinking for a long time, mu Tiance spoke slowly again, but this time, there was a touch of curiosity in his words.


    "You know that I am quite familiar with Milo, the head of the Knights of the round table. Milo also asked me for help some time ago. Recently, the blood clan''s activities in England are more frequent. He suspects that the blood Emperor may be in England." Xu Shaotang said: "but you also know the hiding ability of the blood clan. We are afraid of the blood clan. If we go to England like this, it may be difficult to find the blood emperor. Therefore, going there in the name of participating in the film festival may make the blood clan relax their vigilance."


    "Go on!"


    Mu Tiance said lightly.


    "I''ve finished!"


    Xu Shaotang pretended to say: "anyway, I have said what I should say. If you don''t want to go, I''m not reluctant."


    "Xu Shaotang, your level of story making has declined."


    Mu Tiance suddenly said with a joking face: "originally, if you didn''t talk about the latter, I would have believed your words, but you have to relate the bullshit Film Festival to this. Do you think I would be silly to believe it? With your strength, I want to investigate the matter of the blood clan, sneak into there, believe that the blood clan can''t find it? Don''t you think it''s an attempt to cover the gap when you force the relationship between the two? "

 Chapter 2725

    Oh, no! Miscalculation!


    Before Xu Shaotang calculated, he missed this point.


    Indeed, with his and mu Tiance''s strength, he can sneak into Britain without any awareness, and he doesn''t have to go to any film festival.


    If you make a mistake, you lose everything!


    See Xu Shaotang into silence, mu Tiance continued jokingly said: "think about it again, maybe can make up a more reasonable reason."


    "Young master, you will be embarrassed to say that." Red sleeve cover mouth light smile way.


    "It''s OK. He''s thick skinned anyway."


    Mu Tiance pointed to the outside of the gate and said with a smile, "don''t forget that when he came to pick tea a few days ago, he couldn''t get rid of it."


    "Xu Shaotang, to be honest, your level of story making has indeed declined. Even I can recognize the trickiness." Nine tail mercilessly mend Dao.


    "Take care of your woman!"


    Xu Shaotang was so itchy by them that he yelled at mu Tiance: "is it really good for your family to be so consistent? Especially the tea, you forget that I was how hard to help you? "


    "I didn''t forget it!"


    Red sleeve said with a smile: "but you make up a story to cheat the young master, I must stand on the head of the young master."


    "Well, who calls you a family?"


    Xu Shaotang spread his hands and said helplessly: "you know it''s good for mu Tiance. Why do you have to get to the bottom of it? Is it difficult for me to cheat him into selling abroad? You like the beauty of his flourishing age, but foreign women don''t necessarily like it. "


    "Xu Shao, women''s aesthetic is almost the same."


    Dance again to mend the sword.


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance and his three women with a black line on his face, "you have to let me say everything, right?"


    "Yes


    The four nodded at the same time and looked at Xu Shaotang jokingly, wondering what stories he could make up.


    "Do you really have a family that doesn''t come in?" Xu Shaotang was speechless and said, "well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you the truth, so that you won''t be suspicious! Let''s put it this way, Qin Qianyu is also going to attend the festival. Like me and mu Tiance, he is a special guest of the organizer! Are you satisfied now? "


    "I feel like you''re still not telling the truth!"


    Mu Tiance said with a smile, "Xu Shaotang, can you still hear the truth in your mouth?"


    "Why am I not telling the truth?"


    Xu Shaotang immediately retorted: "on the one hand, to attend the film festival is to give us the face of Xia Guochang and promote our cultural communication. On the other hand, I am also Qin Qianyu''s bodyguard. This is the task Qin gave me! However, the matter of blood clan, I have cheated you after all, your own heart does not count? "


    He knew that he shouldn''t take the job. Now it''s OK. He was humiliated by mu Tiance and his woman.


    I also blame myself for my thoughtlessness. If I think about it more carefully, I would say that at the beginning. Mu Tiance and I think they are easy to believe it.


    Mu Tiance nodded with a smile and said, "you should not have lied to me about the blood clan. However, if the blood emperor is in England, it''s possible, isn''t it?"


    I''ve been seen through by this Birdman again!


    Xu Shaotang thought that way. He didn''t say that the new blood emperor must be in England. If he couldn''t find it, mu Tiance couldn''t say that he had cheated him. As a result, mu Tiance can see the clue now. This game is not fun at all!


    "Bullshit, the blood emperor is not a dead man. Do you expect him to stay in the same place all the time?" Although he was exposed, Xu Shaotang said: "if Qin laofei didn''t say that we should all go to the bullshit Film Festival, the most I can do is to tell you about the blood clan. Believe it or not, how can I spend so long with you! To put it bluntly, I''m just half a lobbyist and half a friend of yours. Don''t I want you to go to the film festival and investigate the blood clan by the way? "


    "Why didn''t you just say it in the beginning? Do you have to go around with me? " Mu Tiance still doesn''t seem to believe Xu Shaotang''s words.


    "Bullshit, you don''t know what you''re like?"


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "I''ll say that. You doubt my purpose. If I tell you about the film festival again, you can''t think that I just want to cheat you into going to the film festival!"


    "I doubt it now, too!"


    Mu Tiance said with a smile.


    "Well, let me be sentimental!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless way: "you love to go or not, the big deal I go to investigate the blood thing."


    "Well, you can go by yourself." Mu Tiance spread out his hands and said, "I''m going to practice. If I can catch up with you, I won''t send you. You can help yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±In the face of Mu Tiance''s failure to get oil and salt, Xu Shaotang was at a loss and stood up. "OK, I''ll go myself. I won''t delay your cultivation! By the way, the tea I picked at your house last time has been finished. I''ve come here. I''ll pick some by the way. "


    If you can''t make mu Tiance, he can''t go back empty handed, can he?


    Moreover, the more he persuades mu Tiance now, the more suspicious mu Tiance is of his purpose. It''s better to let mu Tiance think about it for himself. Maybe he can figure it out.


    "Can you order more faces?" Mu Tiance said with a black face, "do you really want to collect all the tea from that tea tree to your house?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Xu Shaotang gently wriggled his stiff neck and snorted: "I was humiliated by the four of you. Don''t you give me some compensation? Don''t you know that I, Xu Shaotang, am a thief who can''t escape? "


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they suddenly looked dull.


    Xu Shaotang is the only one who can rob so rightfully.


    I have never seen such a shameless person as Xu Shaotang!


    "Jiuwei, help me watch him!"


    Mu Tiance gritted his teeth and looked at Xu Shaotang, and said: "if he dares to attack the tea tree again, he will be thrown out of Mu''s house! If you want to play a rascal with me, there''s no way! "


    In fact, all of them know that neither Xu Shaotang nor they care about the tea tree. This is a small game between them. No one wants to be the loser.


    "All right!"


    Nine tail readily agreed, said with a smile: "just before I didn''t have a good fight with him, but I want to see how strong he will be with all his strength."


    "Besides, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Xu Shaotang hummed: "I don''t believe Jiuwei can guard that tea tree all the time. Mu Tiance, I tell you, I''m not afraid of thieves. I''m afraid of thieves. I really miss your tea tree!"


    Leaving behind a "cruel word", Xu Shaotang immediately walked out of the courtyard with a face full of unhappiness.


    "This rascal!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, mu Tiance can''t help laughing and scolding, but he is thinking about whether to go with Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2726

    "Why do you think about it all of a sudden?"


    On the plane, Xu Shaotang chuckles to Mu Tiance and Hongxiu.


    Originally, he thought that mu Tiance would not go, but at the moment before the plane took off, mu Tiance unexpectedly came with red sleeves.


    "You should thank Hong Xiu!"


    Mu Tiance snorted: "if it wasn''t for Hong Xiu''s saying that she wanted to join in the fun, do you think I would go to this bullshit Film Festival with you even though I knew you were lying to me?"


    "Who said I lied to you?"


    Xu Shaotang insisted: "anyway, the new blood emperor is very likely to be in the British side. Whether we can find it or not depends on our ability! But then again, you really should take Hongxiu to see the exotic customs. It''s not a matter to stay in your Mu family all day. Do you think what I said is reasonable, Hongxiu? "


    "Well, that makes sense!"


    Red sleeve nodded and said with a light smile: "although I don''t know how to practice, I also know that sometimes it''s not a good thing to blindly practice meditation. Being born and entering the world are both practice."


    Although she said that, she thought that if she hadn''t called her, she would not have helped Xu Shaotang cheat her son to go abroad! It''s not necessary to go abroad to practice in the world. There are so many places in China to go. She is not interested in exotic customs at all.


    "Look, what''s savvy? That''s savvy!"


    Xu Shaotang exaggerated pointed to the tea to Mu Tiance said: "thanks to you or a big Luo Jinxian, this point above no one else tea see understand."


    Mu Tiance turned his mouth slightly and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "have you ever heard a word?"


    "What''s that?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance inexplicably.


    "Milk is mother!"


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "you look like what this sentence says! The day before yesterday, I was still criticizing the red tea at my home. Now I''m praising the red tea again? "


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, snorted for a long time, and then said: "I understand the truth, and it''s also called discussing the matter on its own! Unlike you, a dog bites LV Dongbin and doesn''t know a good heart! "


    "I don''t see any kindness in your mind!"


    Mu Tiance shook his head, pointed to Xu Shaotang''s cheek and said, "do you want me to show you a mirror? There are several words clearly written on your face now!"


    "What word?" Xu Shaotang touched his cheek and asked with a smile, "is it the word ''justice''


    "No!" Mu Tiance shook his head and said with a smile: "the treacherous scheme has been achieved!"


    "You still don''t know good people!" Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said to red tea, "red tea, go there to talk with us, don''t be infected by him."


    "Go away!"


    Mu Tiance did not have a good laugh and scold, gently pointed to the monk song Qin Qianyu sitting in front, hummed: "your woman is in front, don''t disturb our rest."


    "Well, you old man have a rest. Seeing your old man''s reluctance, others thought you were kidnapped by me."


    Xu Shaotang shrugs, smiles at Hongxiu, and then goes back to Qin Qianyu and monk song.


    "I''m really surprised that you two are going to the festival." Qin Qianyu looked back at mu Tiance who was sitting at the back of the plane and said with a smile, "Shangdao called me specially for this before, and I said you would not go, so I didn''t even tell you."


    "There''s nothing we can do."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "if it wasn''t for other things, we would not have gone."


    "Look at your EQ, Xu Shao."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Shang song gave them an ambiguous look and joked: "anyway, they are all on the way. If I were you, I would say that I went to accompany Miss Qin."


    "If he really said that, I would not believe it myself." Qin said with a generous smile: "however, no matter what the reason is, I''m really happy that you can go. It''s a pity that when the film we starred in won many international awards two years ago, you were not there. It should be the most brilliant moment in the history of our domestic film."


    Speaking of this, Shang song was also full of regret and sighed softly: "if I want to make a work that surpasses that film in my life, I guess I will have to wait until Xu Shao and Mu Shao have a whim to make another film one day."


    The film, whether from the actor''s level or special effects, except for the slightly stiff plot, can be called the pinnacle. Even if it''s just a guest role in the film, it''s unforgettable.


    However, the premise of that movie is that with the strong support of Qin Guozhu and the military, even the mass actors are real soldiers, which is completely in line with the theme of science fiction war movies. The whole movie is full of the kind of killing atmosphere that ordinary actors are difficult to shoot from the beginning to the end, which makes people''s mood fluctuate with the progress of the movie. This is also the key to the success of that movie One of the important factors.


    In the future, it is almost impossible to make more works than that film, even with Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "I don''t think we will have that time of whim."


    "Xu Shao, you have broken my last thought..." Shang Song said with a bitter smile.


    "You''d better stop thinking about it earlier."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I would rather find a place to hide and sleep than make a movie. Mu Tiance and I are not interested in this thing! Oh, by the way, did you make that movie last time? "


    It''s impossible to talk with them about those practices. Thinking of what happened in the last movie in Anluo, Xu Shaotang thought of the black witch. Suddenly, the black witch was completely silent, which made him smell an unusual smell.


    "Shoot!"


    Qin Qianyu nodded and said: "last time, it was just an accident. After a long rest, everyone should be relieved. I have to make this movie! After going back to the film festival, we''ll be ready to turn it on! "


    There was a look of extraordinary firmness in her eyes. It seemed that she had made up her mind.


    "Don''t forget to practice." Xu Shaotang reminds a way.


    "Well!"


    Qin Qianyu nodded slightly. She also took the pills given to her by Xu Shaotang, and her constitution in practice was also improved.


    However, she hoped that her career and practice would not be delayed.


    Unlike mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang seems to have spent a lot of energy chatting with Qin Qianyu and shangsong all the way. In his spare time, when he went to the bathroom, he quietly called Milo.


    After a long flight, the plane finally landed at Wucheng International Airport.

 Chapter 2727

    When the cabin door opened, Xu Shaotang saw Milo''s figure at a glance.


    Milo was accompanied by several knights in the same costume, all of whom should be from the Knights of the round table, with several cars parked nearby.


    "See, I didn''t lie to you!"


    Xu Shaotang came to Mu Tiance and said, "if you just come to attend the International Film Festival, do you think Milo will come to meet you personally?"


    While talking, Xu Shaotang quietly winks at Milo, saying in his heart that Milo is still very righteous. He just says that he should play a play for mu Tiance with him, but he didn''t expect Milo to greet him himself.


    But also specially drove to the airport to meet, this treatment ordinary people can not enjoy.


    Milo really worked hard to cooperate with him in the play!


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you have to do with Milo."


    Mu Tiance turns his mouth, and Milo almost worships Xu Shaotang as a God. It''s strange that Xu Shaotang doesn''t come to Wucheng to meet him.


    "Well, you don''t even have the most basic trust between people!" With a feigned sigh, Xu Shaotang went to greet Milo warmly, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a low voice, "help me!"


    "Xu, my friends, welcome to the beautiful fog city!"


    Milo held Xu Shaotang''s hand excitedly and said, "I''ve been looking forward to you for a long time, and finally I''ve been waiting for you! Why don''t you ask my people to take Mr. Mu and Miss Qin to the hotel first, and I''ll tell you about our situation? "


    Looking at Milo, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing!


    Look what acting is! That''s acting!


    Look at others Milo''s expression and action is how in place, if it is not for Milo called in advance, he thought Milo is really asking for them! Sure enough, it is the place to hold the International Film Festival. Everyone''s acting skills are so good!


    "Don''t bother. Let''s go to the hotel and talk about the details." Xu Shaotang was happy and said to Milo with a smile.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Milo nodded and winked at the people around him. They immediately opened the car door and invited them to get on.


    Milo drove in front, and the three cars behind quickly followed.


    Looking at the motorcade composed of these four cars, people who have just stepped down from other planes look sideways one after another, secretly guessing who is sitting in the car.


    As the motorcade drove out of the airport, Qin Qianyu said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "brother Xu, we are following you, aren''t we?"


    She knows that this is a commercial airport. Generally speaking, vehicles are not allowed to enter the airport. She can only get permission when greeting important guests. Moreover, she can guess Milo''s origin is not simple. If only a few of them come, there will be no such treatment, let alone Milo himself.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "I didn''t expect Milo to be so enthusiastic."


    "Who is this Milo?" Qin Qianyu said curiously, "I feel that Milo''s status should not be low."


    "It''s really not low."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "he is the Dragon General of their country!"


    "Dragon general?"


    Qin Qianyu covers his mouth in surprise and looks at Xu Shaotang, which is full of adoration.


    The team quickly arrived at the hotel arranged by the Organizing Committee of the festival. As soon as the car stopped, a waiter came forward to open the door for them and respectfully welcomed them out of the car.


    When they got off the bus, a staff member immediately came forward and said, "Sir, are you here to attend the International Film Festival?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded.


    After confirming that they were the guests of the festival, the staff member said, "Sir, please let us check your documents. The organizing committee has arranged your rooms for you. We will take you to your rooms later."


    "No need!"


    They are ready to take out their own documents, but Milo said: "Mr. Xu and Mr. mu, I have arranged the room for you in advance."


    "Well, all right!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and secretly said that Milo''s service was really meticulous.


    Milo let the other members of the Knights of the round table out. Later, he warmly led Xu Shaotang into the hotel.


    Following Milo into the magnificent hotel, many guests from other countries have arrived in advance and are staying in the hotel under the orderly arrangement of the staff.


    "This way, please."


    Milo didn''t take them to check in. He called Xu Shaotang directly. They walked around the crowd in the hotel hall and came to the elevator entrance on the side of the hotel.


    "Sir, this is the VIP elevator."


    Just arrived at the elevator entrance, Milo was stopped by the waiter.


    "I know!"


    Milo glanced at the waiter, took out the prepared room card and handed it to the waiter.The waiter just glanced at the room card and immediately bowed, "I''m sorry!"


    While speaking, he respectfully opened the elevator for them.


    As soon as they entered the elevator, two beautiful women with blonde hair and blue eyes rushed along, but when they got to the elevator, they were stopped by the waiter again: "ladies and gentlemen, this is the VIP elevator."


    "We are the VIPs!"


    The pretty girl said to the waiter discontentedly.


    "They are!"


    The waiter looked at several people in the elevator with an apologetic look. While closing the elevator for them, he said to the two beauties: "our hotel has only four senior Suites in total. The room cards are all in the hands of these VIPs. Two ladies, please take the ordinary guest elevator. Sorry!"


    ¡°Shit£¡¡±


    The two beauties who were turned away suddenly roared at the waiter.


    Hearing the conversation outside the elevator, Xu Shaotang in the elevator said to Milo with a smile: "you are so enthusiastic that I am a little embarrassed!"


    He knows that according to the arrangement of the organizing committee, they should arrange ordinary rooms. However, the ordinary rooms of the highest star hotel in Wucheng are also very luxurious rooms.


    Originally, they were not picky about accommodation. Unexpectedly, Milo used his power to leave all the suites of the hotel to them.


    And from getting off the plane to now, Milo has arranged everything for them, which makes him suddenly feel abnormal.


    Milo said with a smile, "you are our guests. Naturally, we need to arrange the best room."


    Milo''s voice just fell, but mu Tiance suddenly said to Xu Shaotang, "I suddenly began to believe your words."


    "Nonsense, can I cheat you?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles to Mu Tiance. He says in his heart that Milo''s work is reliable. He owes him a favor by accident. The next time he asks for something, he doesn''t seem to be able to refuse.

 Chapter 2728

    The suite is very big, and it is double-layer. When you enter the suite, you will have the illusion of being in a luxury villa.


    Even if it''s just such a suite, it''s easy to place no one, and everyone will have an independent room. It''s a waste to arrange four such Suites for five of them.


    But waste it!


    Anyway, they don''t have to spend any money, and the film festival will be held for a whole week, during which they can live more comfortably. Why not?


    After Qin Qianyu was settled, Milo invited Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to the remaining suite.


    As soon as the door closed, Milo couldn''t wait to pull them down in the living room.


    "Mr. Xu and Mr. mu, thank you so much!" Milo is full of gratitude, said: "recently we those alien make a mess, there are two help, I believe we these alien will soon become arrogant."


    "Is the alien race you said blood race?" Mu Tiance asked with great interest.


    "It''s not just the blood clan!"


    Milo shook his head and said, "and werewolves and angels!"


    "God Angel Mu Tiance stares at Milo and asks Xu Shaotang.


    "It''s a stranger!"


    Xu Shaotang rubbed his forehead and said, "it''s just called differently. The West Island is called strange people, they are called angels! Anyway, it''s not a good bird. Of course, if you want, you can call this group Birdman. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Tiance and miluodun were speechless when they heard Xu Shaotang''s words.


    But when you think about it, Birdman seems to be quite suitable for those people.


    "Xu, the angel on our side, oh no, let''s call it the bird man you said, which is different from the alien man Joseph said." Milo took Xu Shaotang''s words and said: "if you want to say it''s a stranger, it''s more appropriate to call it a winged person, but it''s the wing of a feather!"


    "Wings of wings, are they really birdmen?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned.


    "Yes, we''ve met people like this a few times, all with snow-white wings." Joseph said slowly: "according to our judgment, this is a new group, or a group we have never seen before! It''s not a strange person like Xizhou. "


    "A new group has emerged?" Mu Tiance pondered a little, and then said, "let''s talk about the blood clan first. I''m more interested in the blood clan."


    Originally, he was ready to be cheated by Xu Shaotang. However, from the situation after he came here to see Milo, he suddenly began to believe Xu Shaotang''s words. Milo mentioned the blood clan, which immediately aroused his interest.


    "In fact, there is nothing to say. Since Mr. Xu and Mu are very interested in the blood clan, I believe you also have a lot of knowledge about the blood clan." Milo said slowly: "recently, the activities of the blood clan in our territory are more frequent than before. Several of my people have died in the hands of the blood clan, and even the royal family members are threatened by the blood clan! According to what we know, the blood clan seems to be looking for something important. "


    Milo is very serious. Xu Shaotang can''t see any look of making up a story from his face, which makes Xu Shaotang more and more admire Milo''s acting skills. It''s too condescending for him not to compete for the best actor award in this film festival.


    As soon as he heard Milo''s words, mu Tiance became more interested. He quickly asked Milo, "Xu Shaotang said that the blood clan has given birth to a new blood emperor. Is the new blood emperor in your territory?"


    "This..."


    Milo hesitated slightly, shook his head and said: "we don''t know for the moment, and no one has seen the blood emperor. However, if the blood clan is really looking for something important, the blood emperor is very likely to be in our territory."


    What an ambiguity!


    Xu Shaotang as like as two peas in the heart, MENOIR''s words are almost the same as what he said before. Anyway, they are uncertain. Even if he wants to go to the blood emperor, he knows not where to start.


    "Then you should know the area where blood clan frequently appears?" Mu Tiance did not give up and continued to ask.


    "I know!"


    Milo nodded and said, "from what we know, the most frequent blood clan activities are in Wucheng and Allen."


    "When and where did the blood clan appear last time?" Mu Tiance continued.


    "In fog city!"


    Milo face dignified said: "three days ago, the blood almost broke into the royal family, fortunately we were stopped, otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable!"


    Listen to Milo say there, Xu Shaotang can''t help but secretly wink at Milo, and shout in his heart: enough, brother! Yes!


    Even the specific time and place have been said. God knows if Mu Tiance will really go to trace the blood clan. He still has to wait to walk the red carpet with mu Tiance. Although he thinks this way of playing is boring, he has come. Even if he goes off the stage, he has to show his face, so that the alien king can know that they are not in Xia kingdom.However, Milo turns a blind eye to Xu Shaotang''s eyes, and only focuses on mu Tiance who is extremely interested in the blood clan.


    "Well, I see."


    Everything that can be asked from Milo has been asked almost. Mu Tiance said slowly: "if we have news about the blood clan during this period of time here, you can inform me at any time. In addition, I will take the initiative to find the members of the blood clan. Even if I can''t find the blood emperor, I can help you to kill some members of the blood clan, which can be regarded as a thank you for arranging so well for us It''s over. "


    "Thank you! Thank you, Mr. Mu! "


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, miluodun held mu Tiance''s hand gratefully. "In addition, there is another thing. I have some doubts, but I''m not sure. If Mr. Mu wants to investigate the blood clan, maybe he can start with this person."


    "Oh, who?" Mu Tiance asked suspiciously.


    "Lord Holly!"


    MENOIR''s eyes suddenly burst into a burst of light. "I suspect that the Archduke and the blood race and even the other races are colluded. But I secretly investigated Hawley for several times that he did not find the exact evidence, but I still doubt him very much."


    "Well, I''ll start with this Duke Holly first!" Mu Tiance smile, heart suddenly have direction, and said: "I''m interested in have asked, the rest is your own thing, you chat, I go to rest."


    "Good!"


    After seeing mu Tiance leave the room, Xu Shaotang suddenly said to Milo with a black face: "are you acting too much? Milo, what do you want me to do in the back? "


    "Xu, I didn''t act"


    Milo looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile and said, "what I said is true."


    "Still playing?" Xu Shaotang speechless way: "can''t play, right?"


    Milo said seriously, "Xu, do you think I''m acting like this?"


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang takes a slight puff from the corner of his mouth, and suddenly he feels like he''s going around

 Chapter 2729

    "Milo, let me ask you something."


    After a long time of dullness, Xu Shaotang asked Milo with a speechless face.


    "Xu, we are friends. If you have any questions, just say hello." Milo said with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, looked at Milo with burning eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "can I kick you out of here?"


    It was originally said that Milo would cooperate with him to perform for mu Tiance, but now it''s better to dig a hole and bury himself!


    Although Milo is so sorry now, he must be happy in his heart. Maybe he still scolds him for being a fool who sent him to the door!


    He said that Milo how to make such a high standard to receive them, dares to wait for them here!


    The point is that he actually put forward the matter himself!


    Miscalculation, miscalculation!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Milo slightly stagnated, then embarrassed to smile at Xu Shaotang, "Xu, I also have no way, you know, with our current strength, we can''t cope with so many things. Originally, I thought, if you don''t come to the film festival, I will only have the cheek to go to your country again to ask for help, but you suddenly called It''s a big surprise for me


    "Anyway, I sent it to you and you made it Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Milo, "do you have a feeling of pie falling from the sky now?"


    "To be honest, I''m really happy."


    Milo gently nodded his head, did not hide his heart secretly happy, "Xu, to tell you the truth, in fact, the festival organizing committee did not invite you, I used my power to force them to invite you."


    "I said, it''s you who are playing tricks in the dark!"


    Xu Shaotang''s cheek flicked slightly, knowing that he was really cheated by Milo this time!


    Before, he thought that he and mu Tiance had been invited inexplicably. They were not originally from this circle. They were suddenly invited as special guests at the International Film Festival. It was really inexplicable. Now Milo said that, all these can be explained reasonably.


    He who beats wild geese all day long will be pecked by them! After all, Milo was the old fox to the pit!


    No wonder Milo is so considerate to them. It''s blocking his mouth!


    "Xu, I know it''s wrong for me to do this, but we really need your help."


    Now that he has been honest, Milo no longer conceals everything. He says slowly, "in fact, my main purpose this time is to ask you to help us save Princess Kailin."


    Xu Shaotang broke his fingers to calculate the last time Milo mentioned it to him. He rolled his eyes and said to Milo, "it''s been three or four months, isn''t it? You haven''t found your princess Caroline yet? "


    General rescue, let alone three or four months, even three or four days, the hope of rescue will be very slim.


    Milo and they haven''t found Princess Kailin for such a long time. To be honest, he thinks that the task of rescuing Princess Kailin can be declared a failure.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo blushed and said with a bitter smile: "Xu, I also want to find Princess Kailin as soon as possible, but we have too many troubles to deal with, and our people don''t have such powerful power as you, so we are always moved."


    "I haven''t seen you for months. You''ve been flattering me again." Xu Shaotang gives Milo a white eye. After thinking about it, he slowly says to Milo, "Milo, I still said that last time. If you have the whereabouts of Princess Kailin, anyway, I''m here. I can try to help you rescue Princess Kailin by the way, but if you don''t even have her whereabouts, there''s no need to mention it!"


    "In addition, I''ll arrange someone to transfer the cost of these suites to you later. There''s a saying in the state of Xia that cannibals have soft mouths and short hands. I dare not take advantage of you!"


    He had the feeling of being short handed now. If he didn''t think that Milo had arranged for them so well along the way, he really wanted to throw Milo out of the room.


    He has always been the only one to pit others. Unexpectedly, today, he was pit by Milo in a big circle, and he was a little grumpy.


    "No, Xu, you really don''t have to!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo quickly waved his hand and said, "we are friends! Whether you are willing to help me rescue Princess Kailin or not, when you come to Wucheng, I should do my best to be the host! "


    "I believe you, ghost!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "Milo, we haven''t known each other for a day or two. I don''t know who you are? I have no doubt that I''m going to buy me a drink, but your so-called friendship with the landlords makes me feel guilty. "


    "Xu, I really take you as my friend, even if you don''t take me as your friend." Milo said seriously.


    Well, it''s going to be a show of bitterness!


    He was right in his judgment. Milo is really a good actor."Well, let''s not talk about that." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "just tell me if you have the whereabouts of Princess Kailin! If not, then... "


    Speaking at the same time, Xu Shaotang pointed to the door, meaning that if there is no princess Kailin''s whereabouts, all need not talk about!


    Anyway, it''s no use talking, so we don''t have to waste each other''s time!


    In a word, saving people is OK, but he can''t save a person who doesn''t even have a whereabouts!


    Just when Xu Shaotang thought Milo was going to leave disappointed, Milo''s face suddenly showed a strange smile. Facing Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Milo nodded heavily: "yes!"


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly puffed and said to Milo with a black line on his face: "you''re waiting for me here, aren''t you? In other words, do you really have the whereabouts of Princess Kailin? Why don''t you save her yourself? "


    "We have indeed found out the general whereabouts of Princess Caroline!"


    Milo said: "however, you also know that the speed of those birdmen is very fast. If the rescue operation is not successful, they will certainly hide Princess Kailin in a more secret place. It will be difficult to find Princess Kailin''s trace in the future! Therefore, I dare not act rashly until I am not sure that I can successfully rescue Princess Kailin. "


    "So, in the name of the film festival, you brought me and mu Tiance to the pit?" Xu Shaotang''s teeth itch and he looks at Milo. He is really a wily fox!


    Milo nodded noncommittally: "in fact, there is another purpose to invite you in the name of the film festival."


    "And the purpose?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Milo in surprise, "how many birds are you going to kill?"

 Chapter 2730

    "No, Xu, don''t get me wrong."


    Milo quickly explained: "in fact, what I want to tell you now has just been told to Mr. mu."


    "You mean blood clan?" Xu Shaotang asked with a frown.


    "No!"


    Milo shook his head slightly and said, "it''s about Lord Holly! What I have just said to Mr. Mu is true. I suspect that Lord Holly is in collusion with other people! "


    "And then?"


    "Xu, I don''t want to hide anything from you, so even though I know I will make you angry, I still want to tell you in advance." Milo looked at Xu Shaotang apologetically, took a deep breath, prepared to meet Xu Shaotang''s anger, and then slowly said: "you have always had a grudge with Lord holly. Now he must have known about your coming to Wucheng. I don''t know if he will take revenge on you, but I hope to use your hand to force him to show his fox tail!"


    After that, Milo suddenly lowered his head, ready to bear Xu Shaotang''s anger.


    He knew that Xu Shaotang hated being calculated, but he used the International Film Festival to calculate Xu Shaotang several times this time. He secretly decided that even if Xu Shaotang wanted his own life, he would not do any resistance and defense.


    He was forced to do so.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Milo did not wait for Xu Shaotang''s anger.


    When he raised his head strangely, he ran into Xu Shaotang''s smiling eyes. At this, Milo''s heart began to play drums.


    If Xu Shaotang scolded him or even beat him, he might not be as nervous as he is now. Xu Shaotang''s behavior is so abnormal that he is afraid.


    "High! It''s really high! "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Milo with a smile, which makes Milo hairy.


    "Xu, if you want to scold me or beat me, I don''t have any complaints." Milo said stiffly.


    "What do I scold you for?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a smile, "I have to thank you well."


    "Xu, I know you must be very angry now." Milo looked at Xu Shaotang nervously and said cautiously: "this time, I''m really wrong. You can vent your anger as much as you want."


    "No, I''m not angry! I said, "thank you very much."


    The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face is more and more thick, but Milo''s mood is more and more nervous. An unprecedented sense of oppression strikes him, which makes him almost unable to support. He almost wants to take the door to escape. However, thinking about his own purpose, he still forcibly resists the impulse to escape and is ready to bear any anger of Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at the extremely nervous Milo, Xu Shaotang suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Milo, I heard that Lord Holly is rich, isn''t he?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "now I hope Holly will come to deal with me, so that I can take all the property of holly family as my compensation! I think the holly family has accumulated for hundreds of years, and there should be countless treasures, and there may be something that interests me! It seems that I haven''t collected the island that Holly sent me last time. I''d better wait to collect it with interest this time! "


    At first, Xu Shaotang was very angry when he learned that he had been calculated by Milo, but then he thought of the advantages.


    Not long ago, he had just finished cleaning up the Ross family in Xizhou. Now the holly family is very likely to be sent to him to clean up. Where can I find such a good thing!


    Although he has enough wealth, he still donates it. I believe Holly''s wealth is astronomical!


    Looking at the smiling Xu Shaotang, Milo''s heart suddenly twitches.


    He calculated thousands of times, but he only calculated that Xu Shaotang would not suffer losses!


    He can imagine that if Holly really starts with Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang will absolutely mercilessly wipe out the holly family. The wealth accumulated by the holly family for hundreds of years will all fall into Xu Shaotang''s hands!


    He knows very well that the holly family is rich and powerful, but it''s true! The key is that many of the holly family''s industries are very important in their country!


    He had thought that after Xu Shaotang eradicated the holly family, they would seize all the wealth of the holly family. Now it seems that his wishful thinking will be completely defeated!


    Xu Shaotang dares not to rob the things he is targeting.


    A few years ago, Holly''s son Zhu an offended Xu Shaotang, but the consequences still fresh in his memory.


    "Xu, I suddenly found out that I had done an extremely stupid thing." Milo looks at Xu Shaotang bitterly.


    At this moment, he suddenly had an impulse to remind Duke Holly not to provoke Xu Shaotang, even if he suspected that Holly was in collusion with other people!


    "No, you did it very well!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and laughed: "so, I really have to thank you."


    If this trip can help mu Tiance find the reason why the blood clan suddenly became stronger, it will be more perfect.Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo''s heart is dripping blood, and he wants to slap himself hard. How can he be obsessed with Xu Shaotang?


    "Xu, you are a man who never loses."


    Milo looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, "if I could choose again, I would not do such a stupid thing!"


    "Well, let''s not talk about it, just wait and see." Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said with a smile: "let''s talk about Princess Kailin next. You tell me the whereabouts of Kailin, and I''ll take time to have a look. Although I''m not interested in Kailin, I can be named Duke of honor after rescuing Kailin. I think this name is quite bluffing. If I can get the wealth of holly family again, it will be even more bluffing."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo''s face suddenly froze, almost wailing.


    The wealth of the Mahatma ghaholly family, this is no longer a possession, but a replacement!


    God, how could I do such a stupid thing!


    "Xu, can I choose again now?"


    Milo man looks at Xu Shaotang pleadingly. He can''t imagine how much influence it will bring to them if Xu Shaotang replaces holly.


    "What do you say?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Milo with a smile. "The last time we were in the red chamber with Joseph, I warned him to calculate my affairs. This is the only time. Let''s not do it again! You were there at that time. I thought you would learn something from it, but you learned from Joseph. "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo immediately sits there, he knows, there is no room for recovery!


    Now, we can only rely on holly and hope that he will not give Xu Shaotang an excuse to make trouble.


    It''s ironic to think that you place your hopes on your own doubters.

 Chapter 2731

    According to the process of the festival organizing committee, the opening ceremony of the International Film Festival will be held at 8 pm.


    Generally speaking, the opening ceremony of the film festival will be the most exciting part of the whole film festival period. All the people who come to the film festival will show themselves to the world by walking on the red carpet.


    "Xu, just now I have said hello to the Organizing Committee in advance, and arranged for you to take the red carpet first."


    Milo whispered to the side of Xu Shaotang said: "Princess Kailin, please."


    "I don''t care." Xu Shaotang in suit and leather shoes said lightly.


    For both Xu Shaotang and Milo, walking on the red carpet is just a passing show. They just need to show their faces. After completing this simple ceremony, they still have more important things to do.


    Beside Xu Shaotang is Qin Qian''s skirt. At the moment, Qin Qian''s language is like a princess, with the typical Oriental female''s gentleness, but also generous.


    Even if it hasn''t appeared officially, it has attracted the attention of many on-site personnel.


    Mu Tiance and Hongxiu are also dressed up. Although they don''t like this dress, they still want to go through the motions.


    In contrast, Shang song is a little lonely.


    "Do you want both men and women to play together?" After noticing shangsong''s solitary state, Xu Shaotang asks Qin Qianyu quietly.


    "Who told you that?"


    Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "there is no regulation. It depends on whether the time arranged by the organizing committee is sufficient. If there is not enough time, even if ten people go together, it will be OK. If there is enough time, it will not be a problem for them to appear one by one."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and says to Shang song, "I was going to ask Milo to arrange a beautiful woman to accompany you."


    "If so, it would be better!"


    Shang song joked: "you are all in pairs. I can''t be out of group, can''t I?"


    While they were chatting here, another staff member trotted to them quickly and told them in a low voice that they were about to start walking on the red carpet, so that they could prepare for it a little bit.


    With the sound of a burst of gun salute, a group of bright fireworks burst out in the sky, indicating the official opening of the film festival.


    After the two hosts said some nutritious welcome words on the stage, they invited an important person to give a speech at the opening of the film festival. Originally, Xu Shaotang was almost sleepy when the two hosts said that, but of course, after hearing the host''s name, the whole person suddenly came to the spirit.


    Lord Holly!


    It''s true that the enemy has a narrow road!


    I didn''t expect that the guest of the opening speech was Lord Holly!


    Looking at the smiling Duke Holly who came on stage to deliver his opening speech, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a premonition that it would not be peaceful to walk on the red carpet in less than a minute!


    Mr. Holly''s opening speech was very simple. It was nothing more than some official words. When he returned the microphone to the host and was ready to step down, Xu Shaotang and holly''s eyes suddenly collided. Holly thought that Xu Shaotang showed a meaningful smile and then stepped down under the guidance of the staff.


    "This man is your enemy again?"


    Mu Tiance also noticed Holly''s eyes on Xu Shaotang and said faintly: "you are really enemies all over the world!"


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s banter, Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said: "not yet, but it may be in the future! By the way, he may also be your enemy, because he is the Lord Holly you are going to investigate! "


    "That''s him?"


    There was a twinkle in his eyes and a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Next, let''s welcome the guests to the International Film Festival with applause!"


    With the host''s enthusiastic voice, Qin Qianyu whispered a few people ready to appear.


    As for her experience in participating in this kind of Film Festival, this International Film Festival is very influential. They come here to represent Xia Guo, so she doesn''t want any accident.


    With this burst of warm applause, Shang song, one of the heavyweight judges of this film festival, took the lead. The host also warmly introduced Shang song to the guests. People in this circle basically know that Shang song, Xia Guo''s most influential director, together with the record breaking science fiction film a few years ago, pushed his influence in the film circle to the top Feng, Shang song received warm applause as soon as he appeared.


    "Next on the stage is Mr. mu Tiance, a special guest of this International Film Festival!" The hostess looks at mu Tiance walking onto the red carpet with red sleeves on her face. Her voice is very excited. Her eyes are constantly moving with mu Tiance''s movement. I wish it was mu Tiance who was holding her.


    Mu Tiance is a nameless native in the film circle. Although he has had a short-term glory, the circle has been updated too fast. He has been forgotten by this circle for several years, but he has received more applause and screams than Shang song.Especially those women, almost desperate to scream, including some men do not lack the deep meaning of the whistle.


    As soon as he appeared, he pushed the atmosphere of the International Film Festival to the top.


    "It seems that most women in any country prefer handsome men." Listening to the shrieks in his ears, Xu Shaotang whispered to Qin Qianyu: "handsome, it''s really a kind of capital!"


    "Of course!"


    Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "whether men or women, most people''s aesthetic is the same."


    Seeing that mu Tiance and Hongxiu had almost reached the end of the red carpet, Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and said slowly, "get ready. It''s time for us to come out. We can''t lose the face of our country."


    "I''m not prepared, but you look nervous." Qin said with a smile: "when there are thousands of troops, you are not so nervous. How can this battle make you nervous?"


    "Because that''s not what I''m good at."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    When mu Tiance left his signature on the signature wall of the guests, the hostess went on to say: "next, there are still two special guests from Xia. Let''s give a round of applause to the beautiful Miss Qin Qianyu and Mr. mu Shaotang!"


    "Sorry, I have to interrupt. It''s Mr. Xu Shaotang, no, mu Shaotang!"


    Listen to the hostess will Miss Xu Shaotang''s name, male host "goodwill" next to remind the hostess.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry!" The hostess "embarrassed" smile, and said: "I believe you can understand my mood, now my mind is still thinking of Mr. mu Tiance, Mr. mu, oh no, Mr. Xu''s name is wrong, I''m really sorry."

 Chapter 2732

    "Indeed, even I am attracted by Mr. Mu''s style."


    The male host echoed and joked to the female host with a smile: "as far as I know, Mr. Xu''s temper is not very good. Ms. Vivian, you are not afraid of Mr. Xu''s anger if you mispronounce Mr. Xu''s name at such a grand meeting?"


    "I believe Mr. Xu is a gentleman of style." Vivian smiles and says nothing.


    Listening to this man and woman singing the double reed on the stage, Qin Qianyu kept a bright smile on her face, but she was extremely angry. Even the arm holding Xu Shaotang''s arm trembled with anger in her heart.


    Others may not know, but she can see that these two people are deliberately. The people who can host such a grand event are all experienced people. It''s impossible to make such a low-level mistake as mispronouncing the guest''s name. Moreover, after mispronouncing the guest''s name, she doesn''t apologize, but still ridicules there. This is not a simple target!


    They want to humiliate Xu Shaotang in front of everyone!


    Feeling the anger in Qin Qianyu''s heart, Xu Shaotang kept smiling and patted Qin Qianyu''s hand gently to show her not to be angry.


    When I saw Lord Holly just now, he had a premonition that the process of walking on the red carpet would not be peaceful. Now he just confirmed his conjecture. Who can make the host make such "low-level mistakes" except Lord Holly?


    If you want to sleep, someone will give you a pillow. Where can I find such a good thing!


    Although Qin Qianyu is very angry, Milo is more angry now than Qin Qianyu. He also guesses that Lord Holly is behind the scenes. Although he initially hoped that Lord Holly would attack Xu Shaotang because of his previous gratitude and resentment, he didn''t want to do it in this way. Moreover, after understanding Xu Shaotang''s plan, he hoped that Lord Holly would not give Xu Shaotang an excuse to make trouble, But now, it''s too late.


    Milo looks at Holly, who is sitting in the VIP seat smiling and speechless. He wants to give Holly a slap now.


    Does he think Xu Shaotang is a good person? He embarrassed Xu Shaotang so much in front of all the guests from all over the world. Didn''t he think about the consequences of doing so?


    When Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu came to the end of the red carpet, a staff member immediately came forward with a ready signature pen. However, the pen had not yet been handed to Xu Shaotang, but it suddenly fell to the ground. The staff member repeatedly said sorry to Xu Shaotang, but did not mean to pick up the pen.


    Looking at this scene, the people on the scene immediately began to whisper, and reporters from all over the world also focused on Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu. They didn''t care who was disgraced, they only cared about whether there was enough eye-catching capital for what happened on the scene.


    There is no doubt that this series of "low-level mistakes" have already possessed eye-catching capital.


    Listening to the whispering voice under the stage, the male host said with a smile: "surely our staff are still immersed in the style of Mr. Mu just now, Mr. Xu, you should not blame our staff?"


    While speaking, the male host comes to Xu Shaotang again and smiles and hands his microphone to Xu Shaotang''s mouth. When Xu Shaotang is about to speak, the male host suddenly takes back the microphone and turns his back to the crowd to show a banter look to Xu Shaotang.


    "Of course not."


    Xu Shaotang''s voice suddenly became loud. He spread his voice with his true Qi, and instantly suppressed the music and the roaring voices. "Our country of Xia has been a land of etiquette since ancient times, and will not have the same insight as the barbarians."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, both the two hosts and the guests on the scene can''t help changing color slightly. Xu Shaotang is clearly saying that they are barbarians!


    "Mr. Xu, people in the land of etiquette will not say such things." Vivian smiles and jokes.


    "Oh, yes?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed cold light, which belongs to the sage''s momentum suddenly sent out, Vivian only feel into the ice cave, a moment of weakness, no sign of falling to the ground, at the same time, her dress strap suddenly broke, a large spring suddenly appeared in front of all the people on the scene, which attracted the camera of the reporters.


    At the moment when Vivian is about to fall to the ground, Xu Shaotang suddenly reaches out his hand to pull her up. He still keeps a warm smile on his face and asks Vivian, who is still in shock: "now I believe we are the people of the state of etiquette?"


    Vivian doesn''t dare to answer. She just looks at Xu Shaotang in horror. At the same time, she grabs her broken shoulder strap in a panic, and quietly looks to holly for help. But Holly ignores her.


    "Mr. Xu, what are you doing? Let go of Ms. Vivian "How can you do this to a lady?" the host called out


    "What should I do?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly let go of Wei Wei''an''s hand. Wei Wei, who lost her support, fell to the ground when she settled down. Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly to the male host, "it turns out that your requirements are as stupid as your people."


    Seeing the situation suddenly out of control, the male host''s face suddenly showed a flustered look, while he stepped forward to pick up Vivian, who was still in shock, and said to Xu Shaotang: "please Mr. Xu and Miss Qin quickly leave your name on the signature wall, don''t delay other Jiabin''s time."They want to humiliate Xu Shaotang, but they absolutely don''t want to disturb the opening ceremony of the film festival. If they can''t control the scene well, it will be the end of their career.


    "Before Mr. Xu and Miss Qin sign their names, should you apologize to them?"


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded.


    They went along the red carpet, but Milo came to them uninvited.


    "Mi Mr. Milo


    The man presided over the cheek suddenly a draw, incredibly looking at the face of the cold and fierce Milo.


    Milo is not a stranger to the people in their country. Although many people don''t know the identity of Milo''s head of the round table riding regiment, they have seen Milo many times on some important occasions. At this moment, Milo suddenly appears, which makes the male host don''t know what to do. When they look at Holly again, Holly gently shakes his head at him.


    With holly''s advice, the male host immediately boldly said to Milo, "Mr. Milo, I don''t think we need to apologize to Mr. Xu and Miss Qin. Instead, Mr. Xu should apologize to Vivian and me and all the guests who were delayed for his rude behavior."


    "No, you must sincerely apologize to our distinguished guests!"


    As soon as his voice fell, another voice rang out.

 Chapter 2733

    "Connor His royal highness


    Follow the sound to see, male host and Wei Wei settle when face dead ash.


    They can turn a blind eye to Milo, but they never dare to doubt Prince Connor''s words. At the moment when Prince Connor appeared, they suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    The moment Prince Connor appeared, all the cameras were aimed at him.


    Connor''s eyes were cool and sharp, his angular cheek was very discerning, his pace was steady and confident, and his body was full of a kind of superior atmosphere.


    He seems to be less than 30 years old, but everyone knows that the prince is almost 40 years old.


    With Prince Connor comes a beautiful blonde lady. No need to introduce her. Everyone knows who she is.


    Princess Yali!


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Connor and Yali slowly walk to the front of the male and female hosts with a steady and confident pace.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" With a trace of uncontrollable anger in his voice, Connor said in a deep voice, "now, I sincerely apologize to Mr. Xu and Miss Qin for your stupidity!"


    "Temple Your highness... "


    Feeling Connor''s anger, they immediately shuddered. Without any hesitation, they immediately bowed to Xu Shaotang and Qin and said, "Mr. Xu and Miss Qin, we sincerely apologize for our ignorance and stupidity. Please forgive us!"


    They don''t even have to go to see Lord holly. With Connor here, even Lord Holly doesn''t dare to make mistakes, let alone them.


    "You should not apologize to us, but to all the guests on the scene!"


    Qin said coldly, "because of your ignorance and stupidity, this grand gathering has turned into a farce and wasted your precious time. To be honest, I doubt your professionalism!"


    "We..."


    Two people slightly a stagnation, on the basis of Connor''s attitude to Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu, Qin Qianyu''s words, has basically declared the complete end of their career.


    "Beautiful Miss Qin, I agree with you very much."


    Sure enough, hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, Connor nodded slightly, looked at the two hosts at the same time, and said faintly: "in view of your ignorance and stupidity, I don''t think you are suitable to be the host of the International Film Festival any more. Now, please leave here immediately, and you will never be welcome here again!"


    As Connor''s voice fell, the two supporters immediately fell to the ground with their feet softened and their faces covered with ashes.


    Connor doesn''t say much any more. He just winks at Milo. Milo immediately drags them away from the scene like a dead dog.


    "In my own name, I would like to express my sincere apologies to you again."


    Connor bowed to Xu Shaotang and said to them.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to." Xu Shaotang smiles.


    While they were talking, Yali stood up and picked up the signature pen that the staff had left on the ground. She respectfully handed it to Xu Shaotang and motioned him to sign his name on the signature wall.


    This matter has nothing to do with Connor and Yali. Others have given them enough face, and they can''t hold on to it. Xu Shaotang takes the autograph pen, thanks Yali, quickly leaves his signature on the autograph wall, and hands the pen to Qin Qianyu.


    Qin Qianyu also quickly signed his name, then took Xu Shaotang''s arm and left from the side of the stage under the eyes of Connor and Yali.


    "What are you doing here?"


    After seeing Xu Shaotang leave, Connor looked at the staff member who had just lost his pen and said faintly, "I declare that you will be permanently deported from China from now on, and you will be allowed to leave within three days, otherwise, we have the right to arrest you for illegal entry!"


    Hearing Connor''s words, the staff, who had been at a loss because of Connor''s appearance, suddenly had a blank in their mind. They stared and fainted.


    Without Connor''s words, the security personnel on the scene quickly stepped forward and took the man who fainted down.


    In the face of sudden changes, all the guests on the scene were completely in a dull state. No one expected that Connor would be so strict with the two hosts and the staff.


    The opening ceremony has just begun to change and the host has been driven away. How can the opening ceremony continue?


    Connor''s eyes slowly swept over the guests at the scene. After a special look at Lord holly, the cold color on his face suddenly disappeared, and then he changed into a familiar smile: "I''m very sorry, because our staff have made an unforgivable mistake, which has brought you inconvenience and wasted your precious time. Next, I''ll talk to you Ms. Yali and I are the hosts on the scene. To be honest, it''s the first time I''ve done such a thing. I''m very nervous now. Ms. Yali, what about you? "


    "I''m ok."


    With a playful smile on her face, she said to Connor with a smile, "Mr. Connor, do you forget that I was the host before I married you?""Ha ha, I almost forgot if you didn''t say it." With a smile, Connor extended her hand to Yali and said, "next, please take care of Ms. Yali."


    "I''m very honored, Mr. Connor," she said with a smile


    The couple''s conversation ignited the atmosphere of the scene.


    It''s absolutely unprecedented that Connor and Yali should personally preside over the opening ceremony!


    What''s more, the two people''s combination on the stage makes everyone forget the unpleasantness just now. At this moment, many people find that Connor and Yali are such a perfect match. Judging from their appearance on the stage, they must be very happy in life, right?


    "You princes and princesses have good adaptability."


    Came to the stage, Xu Shaotang smile Yingying forward to apologize Milo said.


    "I didn''t expect them to host the opening ceremony themselves." Milo was surprised to see the two people who cooperated with each other very well on the stage, and then looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile: "Xu, Holly gave you a chance to make trouble after all..."


    "That''s not enough."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m waiting for Holly''s big move! By the way, let me remind you, I don''t like other people''s bad deeds. "


    Milo understands that Xu Shaotang is warning him not to remind Lord holly. It seems that Xu Shaotang is really staring at Holly.


    "It''s probably the stupidest decision I''ve ever made in my life!"


    Milo laughed at himself and said, "Xu, since Holly''s affair is irreparable, I''ll ask you about Princess Kailin!"


    "With pleasure!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "but you''d better give me accurate information. I don''t want to go for nothing!"

 Chapter 2734

    Rose City, a small coastal city.


    It''s a city, but it''s just an old town. In the middle ages, rose city had a glorious history, but in modern times it gradually declined.


    However, no one feels sorry for the decline of rose city. On the contrary, many people feel that rose city is more attractive now.


    Quiet and warm, this is the feeling that everyone who comes to rose city will feel.


    More people prefer to call this ancient town rose Town, which seems to be more in line with its quiet and warm temperament.


    Roses everywhere make this place full of romantic atmosphere. Originally, this place should be a tourist destination that many lovers dream of. However, rose city has been reluctant to develop tourism for many years, and the aborigines here will occasionally conflict with foreigners.


    It''s said that the aborigines here are not hospitable, even some of them are xenophobic.


    Before entering rose Town, Xu Shaotang smelled the faint rose fragrance in the air.


    It was late at night, and the whole rose town was almost in the dark. Only the dim street lights and sporadic lights dotted the buildings with medieval style.


    Xu Shaotang has been to many Western towns. For most Western towns, they are still very busy now, especially those bars full of people who come to get drunk or hunt for beauty.


    According to the information provided by Milo, there are only two bars in Rose Town, and these two bars are quiet bars, there will be no loud music and crazy crowd.


    Xu Shaotang comes to one of the bars. The bar is not closed yet, but there is a sign forbidding noise at the door.


    Standing at the door, you can hear very mild and soothing music, which is very similar to the temperament of this small city.


    Xu Shaotang slowly pushes the door into the bar. The light inside the bar is also extremely dim. Through the dim light, you can see three or two people gathered together. The voices of these people are very low, giving people the illusion of whispering. However, Xu Shaotang''s hearing is far better than ordinary people. Even if these people speak very low, he can still hear them clearly The conversation content of each table.


    Xu Shaotang found a place near the corner to sit down. The waiter quickly came to him and said in a low voice: "Sir, what do you need?"


    "A cup of dreamland."


    Xu Shaotang smiles at the waiter and puts some green bills on the plate of the waiter''s hand. "The extra is the tip. If I fall asleep here, please don''t disturb me. Thank you."


    "With pleasure."


    The waiter nodded happily and stepped back. Soon he came over with the cocktail Xu Shaotang ordered. He said softly, "please use it slowly" and then left.


    Here, there are too many customers like Xu Shaotang. Many people who come here don''t like to be disturbed. Some people will come in and have a drink in silence and then leave. Others will sleep here. This is really a good place to sleep.


    Xu Shaotang quietly tasted this small cup of dreamland. To be honest, he didn''t have much interest in this kind of wine, but he was very interested in the people here.


    Unconsciously, Xu Shaotang''s divine consciousness has been released, slowly spreading from this quiet bar, searching every place within the scope of divine consciousness.


    As time goes by, people in the bar leave one after another.


    Gradually, there were only a few people left in the bar. They all chose to sleep here just like Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes and leaned there. People in the bar thought that he had already fallen asleep. The waiter who received the tip didn''t come to disturb him, even though it was time for the bar to close.


    "Milo''s information is wrong?"


    Xu Shaotang searched most of rose town with his divine sense, but he didn''t find any suspicious people, which made him begin to suspect Milo''s intelligence.


    The further scope was beyond his divine consciousness.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang slowly opened his eyes, the waiter who was waiting not far away immediately stepped forward and asked in a low voice: "Sir, we are out of business. What else can I do for you?"


    "Oh, are they all out of business?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly yawned, "how long did I sleep?"


    "About two hours."


    "So long?" Xu Shaotang took out another bill and handed it to the waiter. At the same time, he stood up slowly. "Thank you. I think I should find a hotel and have a good sleep."


    The waiter took the note with a smile: "if you need to find a hotel, I can recommend a place for you."


    "Oh, yes?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "in this way, I''ll trouble you."


    "It''s my pleasure." The waiter smiles and leads Xu Shaotang out of the bar.


    At this time, the whole rose town in addition to dim street lights, no longer see any light.Walking with the waiter on the way to the hotel, Xu Shaotang yawned and said to the waiter with a smile: "when I came here, someone reminded me that the people here were not hospitable. Now I find that the person''s reminder was wrong."


    "That''s a misunderstanding of rose city." The waiter said with a smile, "it''s not that we don''t welcome people from other places. We just don''t welcome people who disturb our normal life."


    "I see."


    If Xu Shaotang had some understanding, he would smile and say, "listen to what you mean, are you an aborigine here?"


    "Of course."


    The waiter said with a smile, "I grew up here. I know every resident here."


    "Oh, so?" Xu Shaotang pondered slightly, then said with a smile, "if I want to see the scenery after dawn, can I ask you to be my guide?"


    "Of course." The waiter said happily.


    "Where can I find you tomorrow? Is it still a bar? "


    "Yes


    The waiter nodded and said, "I sleep in the shop most of the day. If you want to find me as a tour guide, I hope it''s not too early. I also want to have a good sleep."


    The two chatted as they walked. Finally, the waiter stopped with him at the door of a small hotel that looked good.


    "Here we are, sir."


    The waiter pointed to the small hotel in front of him and said, "yes, the owner of this hotel is my aunt. If you name me, she will give you a discount. Of course, I know you don''t need it, but at least she will be warm to you."


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "what do you call it?"


    "Wooney! And you? "


    "Xu Shaotang!"

 Chapter 2735

    Ten in the morning.


    Xu Shaotang arrived at the bar on time, and he was already waiting for him in the bar.


    "It seems that I didn''t come early." Xu Shaotang looked at Ni with a smile, "you don''t look very good. You shouldn''t have a rest at night, right? If it''s not convenient for you today, I can find someone else to show me around here. "


    "No, Mr. Xu, I''m fine."


    "If you don''t have any problems, we can start now," he said, shaking his head


    "No problem!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and followed? Ni out of the bar.


    Ni took the initiative to open the door of the old car parked outside the door and invited Xu Shaotang to get on.


    Xu Shaotang said thank you to him with a smile and then boarded the car.


    "Where does Mr. Xu want to see?" He started the car and asked Xu Shaotang.


    "At will."


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "I don''t have any place that I want to go, and there is no place I don''t want to go. I just want to stroll around this small town and feel the local conditions, customs and natural scenery here. Since you grew up here, how about you arrange it for me?"


    While speaking, Xu Shaotang takes out several banknotes and hands them to Ni, as if he had planned to hand over all his next itinerary to Ni.


    On the issue of tips, the attitude of foreign people and Xia people is totally different.


    Domestic people, even if they take the initiative to give tips, most of them will not accept them, while foreign people seem to think that tips are a kind of affirmation of their guests, so they will accept tips and provide better service.


    At the moment, he was so frank that he accepted Xu Shaotang''s tip and did not hide his joy.


    "Thank you


    He said with a thank you and a smile, "then please sit down. I''m sure the place I took you to will not disappoint you."


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, no longer say anything, just through the window looking at this strange town.


    Compared with the night, rose town is much more lively in the daytime. People can be seen everywhere. However, most of these people should be local aborigines. Occasionally, there are a few waves of tourists. It''s OK for those tourists to shoot scenery here. Once the camera is aimed at the aborigines here, the aborigines will stop it immediately.


    "People here don''t seem to like taking pictures?" Xu Shaotang looked at the people coming and going with great interest and asked Ni with a smile.


    "Most don''t like it."


    Niwei nodded and said, "if Mr. Xu wants to shoot people here, it''s better to ask for their consent first. If they agree, you won''t be stopped. In my opinion, this should be a kind of minimum respect, but many outsiders here don''t think so. "


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and nodded: "if someone aims at me without my permission, I don''t think I will be happy."


    "Therefore, Mr. Xu is a popular tourist." He flattered me a little.


    Rose town is not big. Sitting in the car of Cheney, they finished the journey in more than half an hour.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Looking at the fewer and fewer people passing by outside the car window, Xu Shaotang knows that they are out of the central area of rose Town, and now they should be walking to places like suburbs.


    "Go to a place where I personally think the scenery is the most beautiful." He continued to drive without looking back.


    "In my opinion, every place here is beautiful."


    Xu Shaotang wrapped his body in the seat of the car and said with great interest: "even you, who grew up here, think it''s a beautiful place. I don''t think it will disappoint me."


    "Of course!" Nani laughs. The accelerator suddenly increases under his feet. The car is farther and farther away from rose town. It''s hard to see people around. However, the scenery is more and more beautiful, especially the roses everywhere, which makes the air full of a romantic flavor.


    After more than ten minutes of galloping, they could not see the shadow of rose Town, and the car finally stopped in front of a valley.


    "Here it is


    Nyra opened the car door and stepped down, then took the initiative to open the door for Xu Shaotang. Pointing to the colorful Valley in front of her, she said, "this is lover''s valley. I don''t think I can find a more beautiful place around rose city."


    A small stream flows slowly from the valley. The leaves of Betula formosana have begun to turn yellow, and the green grass complement each other. A few clusters of colorful roses adorn them, adding another kind of vitality to the valley.


    breeze came from the valley, bringing moist air and nose flavour, but also with a faint smell of earth.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery, Xu Shaotang nodded involuntarily: "it''s really beautiful! But I have a question. ""Oh, what question?" He asked curiously.


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the lover''s Valley in front of him and asked Ni with a smile, "where the scenery is so beautiful, there is such an attractive name. Why is no one here except us?"


    "Mr. Xu doesn''t know why it is called lover''s Valley, does he?"


    He stepped forward slowly, looked at the extremely beautiful valley of lovers and said, "the reason why this place is called valley of lovers is that many lovers will die or disappear when they come here. Valley of lovers is the tomb of lovers."


    "Oh? What else is there to say? "


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes moved and then laughed: "fortunately, we are not lovers. This place should not be our graveyard."


    "No!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the look in his eyes suddenly became extremely fierce, and his voice gradually became cold. "Here will be your grave!" he said coldly


    "Are you sure this will be my grave, not yours?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at him with a smile. He is not surprised by his change.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who didn''t think much of it, Ni''s pupil suddenly shrunk and said in a cold voice: "you already know the purpose I brought you here?"


    "No! I just found out. "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "I thought you would take me to the person I want to find, but you made a stupid choice."


    "You..." Nani looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "Are you curious, how do I know?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "your aunt is really too warm to me. She is always paying attention to me. Originally, I wanted to see what you would do after you sent me to the hotel. But later, it''s good not to panic. Now, it seems that my decision should be correct."

 Chapter 2736

    Originally, he had never doubted the life of Tony.


    However, after hearing his name, he clearly felt that his emotions fluctuated greatly and his heart beat faster. Although he tried his best to hide his abnormality and well, he could not hide his inner fluctuation.


    He didn''t fall asleep at all in the hotel, and his aunt was watching him all the time. Although she thought she was doing it without knowing it, she couldn''t escape the strong perception of a saint.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ni''s face suddenly changed. A dagger with cold light suddenly fell from his sleeve and struck Xu Shaotang''s neck like lightning.


    "Dang!"


    With a crisp sound, the dagger that attacked Xu Shaotang''s neck was gently flicked away by Xu Shaotang. Ni couldn''t hold it, and the dagger flew to the distance.


    Ni took a startled look at Xu Shaotang. He didn''t expect that the other side could easily defuse his attack. He knew that he was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent. When he came back, he quickly retreated for tens of meters.


    Under the gaze of Xu Shaotang, a pair of white wings suddenly penetrated into Ni''s clothes without warning and opened from his back.


    He flapped his wings hard, but suddenly found that he couldn''t fly, as if he was firmly held by an invisible force.


    "You are really different from those strange people in Xizhou!"


    Xu Shaotang walked up to Ni with great interest, looked at the wings that he was still trying to flap on his back, and asked Ni with a smile: "should I call you bird people or wing people?"


    At first glance, Johnny, who suddenly gave birth to wings, is a bit like an angel in Western legend. No wonder Milo insisted that it was an angel who captured Princess Cailin.


    If he had not known something in advance, even if he saw people like Tony for the first time, he could not help associating them with angels.


    "What did you do to me?"


    Now? Ni is no longer the waiter who is respectful to Xu Shaotang. His eyes are full of fear and anger.


    "Save it! Don''t flutter, you can''t fly any more! " Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand to hold down Ni''s flapping wings and said with a smile, "since you have such a big reaction after hearing my name, I think you should know who I am and can guess the purpose of my coming here. Let''s be friendly. You can take me to the person I''m looking for, and I won''t embarrass you, OK?"


    "No way!"


    "Ni looked at Xu Shaotang angrily," since it''s in your hands, I don''t intend to live! Xu Shaotang, I know what will happen to you. Come on


    With that, he closed his eyes and made a gesture of killing.


    "You''re not friendly, are you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Ni with a smile, "if I guess correctly, at least half of the people in rose city should be birdmen, right? Oh, sorry, it''s unfriendly to say that in front of you. I''d better call you wingers! In other words, your wings are quite interesting. "


    During the conversation, Xu Shaotang, with itchy hands, took the wings of Ni and studied them there. He also said to himself, "it should be very good to make roasted wings for such a large pair of wings, isn''t it?"


    Poor? Ni can''t move now. He can only let Xu Shaotang ravage his holy wings. The anger in his eyes is about to ignite him, but he has nothing to do with Xu Shaotang.


    "Xu Shaotang, kill me if you can!" He yelled angrily.


    "Why should I kill you? You are the first person I know in rose city Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "even if you want to kill, there are so many winged people in rose city waiting for me to kill. I really don''t have to kill you! Oh, by the way, there should be winged people in this Valentine''s Valley, right? You are all subdued by me. It''s not kind of them not to come out to save you, is it? "


    "You..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the anger in Ni''s eyes suddenly turns into consternation. How can Xu Shaotang know that there are people in lover''s Valley?


    "You know too little about our friars in the East."


    Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and pointed to his head. "Don''t you know that there is something called divine consciousness, which can detect many things that can''t be seen by eyes?"


    In fact, he didn''t know.


    He has only heard the name of Xu Shaotang. He has heard that Xu Shaotang is a very terrible man with the title of "Oriental butcher". Countless people died in his hands, including the strong ones.


    "I see you are not bad, and I''m still giving you a chance."


    Seeing that Nani kept his teeth clenched and didn''t say anything, Xu Shaotang said, "now I''m waiting for you to hand over the person I''m looking for. If my patience is exhausted, when I look for it myself, this Valentine''s Valley and the rose city over there will become real graves! You should know that I am not a soft hearted person


    "Butcher! You butcher


    Thinking of Xu Shaotang''s name as "Oriental butcher", he seemed to see the scene of countless people falling in a pool of blood and groaning in pain. His eyes suddenly turned red and roared madly at Xu Shaotang."I have never denied that I am a butcher."


    Xu Shaotang said faintly: "if you didn''t just watch me at night and didn''t do anything to me, now, these two places have become the graves of your alien race!"


    He


    "let go of me


    Just as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, an angry voice suddenly rang out.


    At the same time, several figures suddenly flew out of the lover''s valley. These people were very fast, but within a few breath, they had already surrounded Xu Shaotang firmly. After a rough sweep, the number should not be less than 50.


    Looking at these winged people who surrounded him, Xu Shaotang showed a bright smile on his face.


    The wings of some winged people are slightly different from those of Cheney. They are not only bigger but also brighter. Xu Shaotang can feel that these winged people with brighter wings are much better than Cheney.


    It seems that rose city are not very strong wingers, and those with stronger strength or higher status should be in Valentine''s valley.


    "You are finally willing to come out." Xu Shaotang looked at these winged people with a smile, "if you don''t come out again, I''m going to kill you! Well, let''s stop talking nonsense. Either you hand it over to Princess Kailin, or I''ll find it myself. But first of all, when I find it myself, it''s time for Valentine''s Valley to get blood. "


    "Kill him!"


    With the roar of a winged man, many winged men attacked Xu Shaotang one after another.

 Chapter 2737

    "It''s up to you?"


    Suddenly, a little bit of anger rose from the corner of the sky.


    It was like the pressure of Mount Tai, which instantly crushed all the winged people to the ground and could not move at all.


    If Xu Shaotang wants their lives, it''s just a matter of a moment.


    Terrified!


    Fear!


    A sense of powerlessness that had never been stronger came to the wingers like a tide. Everyone''s face was filled with a look of horror. They did not expect that they could not even walk a round in front of Xu Shaotang with the help of all of them.


    "I don''t want to waste any more time."


    Looking at the group of winged people who fell on the ground and couldn''t move, Xu Shaotang flashed a cold color in his eyes. "Now I''ll give you two choices, either give Princess Kailin to me or die!"


    With the word "death" coming out of the library, Xu Shaotang''s eyes changed again, and his strong murderous spirit was released.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s thick killing, a group of winged people suddenly fell into the ice cellar. It was the cold from hell, and even the deep soul began to shudder. A stream of cold sweat came from the body like a spring, and they could even hear their bones moving with the shudder.


    However, even so, these winged people still have no intention to beg for mercy, everyone is desperately enduring the cold in the deep soul, gritting their teeth and insisting.


    "Well, since your bones are so hard, I''ll help you."


    After a long wait, Xu Shaotang seems to have lost patience. A winged man dominated by fear is caught in Xu Shaotang''s hands. Xu Shaotang looks at the frightened winged man with a devil like smile on his mouth. "It seems that you really want me to taste the roasted wings! ¡±


    "you You devil! The devil


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the pale winged man suddenly cried out in horror.


    "If you are angels, I''ll be the devil!" Xu Shaotang chuckled and added: "demons are happy to hunt angels!"


    "Stop it


    Just when Xu Shaotang was going to set an example to others, another angry voice sounded.


    At the same time, a winged man holding a long white bow soared up and pointed the silver arrow at Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing the winged man, Xu Shaotang suddenly smiles, releases the winged man in his hand, and then looks at the other side.


    "It seems that you should be in a higher position than all of them."


    Xu Shaotang looked across the air at the winged man with a long bow. This is a young winged man with a delicate face. He has flowing blonde hair. His eyes are like electricity, and his face is extremely cold. His brown eyes are full of strong murders.


    Xu Shaotang can feel that the strength of this winged man is stronger than that of these winged men. Moreover, the long bow in his hand is not ordinary.


    "Let my people go!"


    The young winged man stares at Xu Shaotang, his face is extremely cold.


    "If you give me princess Kailin, I will release your people." Xu Shaotang looked at him with a smile, put his hands on his chest, and said in an indisputable tone: "if you don''t hand over Princess Kailin, then you either watch me torture your people one by one, or you will die with them!"


    "I choose to let you die!"


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed in the young stranger''s eyes, and his half bowstring hand suddenly released.


    "Whoosh..."


    The silver arrow with the sound of breaking wind, like a quick lightning, suddenly shot at Xu Shaotang''s throat.


    "That''s interesting!"


    When the silver arrow approached, Xu Shaotang found that the arrow was not solid, but a silver light!


    Seeing that the arrow was about to pierce Xu Shaotang''s head, the young winged man finally felt a little relieved.


    However, his breath was not completely relaxed, but his pupils suddenly shrank. When the distance between the arrow and Xu Shaotang was less than half a meter, the arrow which he had placed high hopes suddenly burst without any sign, let alone pierce Xu Shaotang''s head, even Xu Shaotang''s fur did not touch!


    Startled, the young winged man bent his long bow again in his panic. It was even fuller than last time. Another silver arrow shot at Xu Shaotang.


    But this time, Xu Shaotang didn''t wait for the silver arrow to come to him. Xu Shaotang rose up and ran straight into the silver arrow.


    "Looking for death?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s unusual behavior, the young winged man was slightly stunned. Before he recovered, he was shocked to find that the silver arrow had broken up again. This time, it was not even close to the range of ten meters around Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang was getting closer and closer to him.


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang wanted to capture himself, the young winged man suddenly flapped his wings and retreated quickly. At the same time, the white bowstring was pulled again.However, the more he pulled to the back, the harder he was. The bowstring had cut his fingers, and the blood melted into the white bowstring.


    When the long bow was full of him, his arm was shaking violently and uncontrollably. The arrow, which should have been silver, sent out a trace of blood red.


    "Kill!"


    The young winged man''s eyes were red and gave out a roar. He suddenly released the bow string that was forced to be full. The arrow with the color of blood red was like a thunderbolt, which cut through the sky and took Xu Shaotang''s key.


    At the moment of releasing the bowstring, the young winged man who exhausted all his strength suddenly fell from the sky like an angel with broken wings and fell straight to the ground.


    "King modia!"


    Looking at the young winged people who had exhausted all their magic power, those who fell to the ground suddenly let out a burst of shrill wail. At the same time, they were looking forward to the arrow that modia forced to shoot to kill the domineering Xu Shaotang.


    However, it backfired!


    Xu Shaotang blows his fist against the arrow that emits red light, and an arrow that looks like nothingness bumps into the arrow that emits red light. After a deafening explosion, the arrow that they have placed high hopes on has already disappeared, but the empty arrow is still powerful and bumps into the cliffs on both sides of lover''s valley.


    "Boom!"


    The rocks are splashing, the dust and smoke are all over the sky, and the earth is shaking.


    When the dust and smoke in the sky dissipated a little, I saw that the cliff had been cut off, and the rolling falling rocks blocked half of the vale.


    They haven''t recovered from their great amazement, but they see that Xu Shaotang has come to modia, who has fallen to the ground, and looks down at modia, who has fallen to the ground with a pale face.

 Chapter 2738

    "King modia!"


    Inexplicable grief swept the body and mind of all the winged people. They yelled and rushed to this side like crazy.


    However, they just forced to support themselves, but Xu Shaotang waved his hand, and an invisible pressure came again, crushing them to the ground again.


    "Your name is modia?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the wailing wingers, then squatted down beside the limping modia with a smile. He looked at modia with great interest and met him with hatred. He asked with a smile: "listen to what they mean, are you the king of wingers?"


    Alien king, winged King


    Thinking of these two names, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels very awkward.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s better to call the more difficult alien king a little son of a bitch.


    If the eyes can kill people, modia''s eyes have already shot Xu Shaotang''s body into a sieve. His hatred eyes have never disappeared, even now there is no resistance.


    "So what?" Modia stares at Xu Shaotang, and her voice is full of reluctance and anger.


    "It''s easy if you''re the king of wingers!"


    But so far, you are not the same kind of young general, but I don''t have the same idea! Give Princess Kailin to me, and you will continue to be your winged king. I have finished my task! How''s it going? "


    "No way!"


    Modia roared, "I''m not going to give Karin to you when I die!"


    "For the sake of Kailin, the first beauty in the west, you don''t even want your life?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang admonished him in a mature tone: "young man, there is an old saying in the state of Xia that there is a knife at the beginning of the word color!"


    God knows what modia thinks. He doesn''t want to give up Kailin even if he doesn''t want his life. No matter how beautiful Kailin is, he''s dead. Does it have anything to do with him?


    "Cut the crap and kill me if you can!" Modia choked her neck with a look of death.


    Well, that''s the expression again!


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders slightly. To be nice, modia is not afraid of death. To be hard to say, it''s the hungry ghost in the color. He doesn''t even want to die for the sake of beauty!


    "Modia!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was full of emotion, a gentle and sad voice suddenly rang out. When she went along, she saw a silver haired beauty in a white dress running to this side. She ran so fast that she fell to the ground several times, and there were several scars on her white skin. However, she seemed to feel no pain, and she just ran to this side madly.


    The first beauty in the west, Princess Kailin!


    Seeing this silver haired beauty, Xu Shaotang knew her identity!


    It has to be said that Kailin has really lived up to the name of "the first beauty in the west". Her delicate facial features, dimpled face, graceful figure and refined temperament almost possess all the characteristics that all beauties should possess, as if she were a beauty template carefully carved out.


    Xu Shaotang knows that Kailin is the most beautiful woman in the west, but it''s the first time he sees a real person.


    It''s no wonder that modia is so obsessed with color that Kailin can be regarded as a first-class beauty, even if he looks at Kailin with oriental aesthetics.


    "Karin, don''t come here! Run! Run


    Looking at Kailin who rushes over like crazy, modiaton cries out with heartache, even forgetting to hate Xu Shaotang, the "butcher".


    No matter how much modia screamed, Kailin just shook her head and ran to this side with tears on her face. At the same time, she cried to Xu Shaotang: "let modia go, I''ll go with you! Please, let him go


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to Kailin''s cry and looking at modia, Xu Shaotang suddenly fell into a daze, "how can I feel like I''ve become a bloody man? The plot should not be like this


    Isn''t it time for Caroline to thank herself for coming to rescue her from the sea of suffering?


    If it''s narcissistic, the plot shouldn''t be a hero saving beauty. Then, does Kailin fall in love with the man who saved her from suffering?


    How come she seems to be a villain when she comes to rescue Kailin?


    Is it that Kailin was captured by the wingers and sent to modia, the king of the wingers, but she fell in love with modia over time?


    What a bloody story!


    In Xu Shaotang''s consternation, Kailin finally stumbles in front of them. As soon as she arrives, she falls on modia and blocks modia with her body. She pleads with Xu Shaotang: "please, let modia go! I promise you anything you want, just let modia go Please... "


    "Karin, don''t Don''t... "


    Tuoli''s modia wants to push Kailin away, but she can''t do it at all. She can only repeat the word "don''t" over and over again."Modia, promise me to live well..." Careen stroked modia''s face, her eyes mingled with tenderness and pain.


    "Stop!"


    Looking at the two people who are performing a sad scene like parting from death, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops them and asks Kailin: "what''s the matter with you? Milo begged me to save you, but you protected modia? Originally, I thought I was the just side. Why did I suddenly become a villain? "


    "I don''t want to go back, I just want to be with modia!" Cailin shook her head in tears.


    "So you''re not kidnapped?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Kailin with a black face, "or, are you in love with the kidnapper?"


    What the hell is this! I knew that Kailin and modia, the winged king, were at ease here, and he came to save a fart!


    "No, my heart has already been given to modia!"


    Kailin looked at Xu Shaotang with a complicated look and cried stubbornly: "even if you can get my people, you have to get my heart!"


    After hearing Kailin''s words, Xu Shaotang felt a surge of blood. How could this damned line sound so familiar?


    As expected, he has become a villain, and still want to occupy Kailin''s beauty villain?


    "Princess Kailin, I have to admit that you are really beautiful. Among the Western women I have met, you are absolutely the most beautiful!" Xu Shaotang did not grudge his praise. In Kailin''s disgusting look, he suddenly changed the subject of his speech. "However, although I have many women, I have no interest in Western women, so you don''t have to worry that I will covet your beauty!"


    "If it wasn''t for Milo''s pleading and the name of the perhaps useful Duke of honor, I wouldn''t bother to save you! Besides, it seems that you really don''t need help. I think you''re happy with modia! "

 Chapter 2739

    "You didn''t come here for me to marry you?"


    Kailin looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement, even the tears in her eyes stopped.


    "If you want to marry me, I will not do it! Don''t mess up my Xu family Xu Shaotang snorted, took out his own phone, dialed Milo''s phone, handed the phone to Kailin, and said impatiently, "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense. You talk to Milo yourself."


    Kailin answered the phone blankly. Milo''s excited voice came from the phone: "Xu, please tell me that you have successfully rescued princess Kailin!"


    Hearing Milo''s words, a look of embarrassment flashed in Kailin''s eyes. After calming down a little, she said slowly, "Uncle Milo, it''s me."


    "Princess highness?"


    Milloton on the other end of the phone yelled with excitement, "God bless you, Xu has finally rescued you! Where are you now? I''ll come to pick you up in person. Yes, I have to bring good wine. I want to thank Xu. He never let me down! "


    Milo seemed incoherent when she learned that Kailin had been rescued. Although she was still on the phone, Kailin could imagine that Milo must be excited now.


    "Uncle Milo, I''m sorry to let you worry about me."


    "But it''s not what you think. I''m fine now," she said


    "princess, what are you talking about?" Milo was a little confused about her words, and then asked her, "where''s Xu? If he is by your side, please give him the phone


    "All right!"


    Kailin then handed the phone to Xu Shaotang again.


    Xu Shaotang took the phone, full of displeasure to Milo said: "I see you just eat salty radish, light worry! Your princess Kailin is very happy here. She''s been kidnapped. I think you have delusion of persecution. You made me go for nothing and become a villain for no reason! Milo, you''d better figure out how to make it up to me, or I won''t finish with you! "


    "No, Xu. What''s going on?"


    After hearing these inexplicable words from Kailin and Xu Shaotang, Milo was more confused.


    Xu Shaotang is now clearly with Kailin, which proves that Xu Shaotang has successfully rescued Kailin. How can Kailin not be happy to be rescued?


    And how did Xu Shaotang become a villain?


    "I''m not in the mood to explain so much to you!" Xu Shaotang said: "either you come here now, or I will take Kailin back by force, let her explain to you slowly!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kailin and modiaton look nervous. Kailin shakes her head to Xu Shaotang and signals Xu Shaotang not to let Milo come.


    Seeing Kailin''s look, Xu Shaotang added: "you think the kidnapped princess Kailin doesn''t want to go back with me, and doesn''t want you to come here. Maybe it''s because you''re not good for his lover. By the way, her lover seems to be the king of wingers. She''s a guy named modia. She''s not bad, but her head is short circuited!"


    "What?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, miluodun on the other end of the phone was shocked, "you say, Princess Kailin is in love with Wing man king? God, this How is that possible? Xu, you can''t make fun of me. "


    "It seems to be so." Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, "well, I''ve explained the situation to you. My task has been completed. I have to pay for my spiritual loss! That''s it. I''m dead! If you have any more questions, I''ll ask Karin to call you by herself! "


    With that, and without giving Milo a chance to speak, Xu Shaotang hangs up directly.


    But a moment later, his phone rang again. It was Milo.


    Xu Shaotang simply doesn''t bother to connect, so she hands her mobile phone to Kailin directly, indicating that she goes to tell Milo.


    Looking at the mobile phone Xu Shaotang handed over, Kailin hesitated for a while and gently pressed the hang up button.


    "You two are a wonderful couple..."


    Xu Shaotang takes back his mobile phone and looks at Kailin and modia who hasn''t understood.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kailin blushed slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang apologetically: "Mr. Xu, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    "Karin, this What''s going on? "


    Seeing that Kailin''s attitude towards Xu Shaotang has suddenly changed, modiaton is at a loss.


    "Modia, uncle Milo thought I was kidnapped by you, so he asked Mr. Xu to save me." Kailin stroked modia''s face and said, "Mr. Xu came to save me, not to let me marry him. I think we all misunderstood Mr. Xu''s kindness."


    "This..."


    Modia looks at Kailin in astonishment, and Xu Shaotang in a daze. Suddenly, she feels that her head is not enough.


    Xu Shaotang gave modia a white look and said, "you have kidnapped someone else''s princess, but who knows Kailin is voluntary? I thought you kidnapped Kailin. You don''t allow anyone else to save the person you kidnapped? I said that you two are also sick. Since you are in love with each other, you should be honest with them. You have to play kidnapping to make people panic. "Hearing Xu Shaotang''s criticism, Kailin and modiaton apologized.


    "I know you, Mr. Xu." Kailin looked at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "I know you are the strong one in the East, and you also have a special position in the East. In this case, I think you should understand that as a princess, I will not be allowed to be with an alien in other people''s eyes."


    "So, you just kidnap me?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a black line on his face.


    Kailin said that, he also understood the difficulties of Kailin and modia. Indeed, modia, as a winger, no matter good or bad, must be alien in people''s eyes. As a normal parent, he would not allow his daughter to be with an alien, not to mention Kailin''s powerful mother!


    However, Kailin and modia are really crisp. Knowing that Kailin''s family won''t agree, they just come to "kidnap"!


    I just don''t know, have they cooked raw rice into mature rice? I don''t know how her family would feel if she had modia''s baby in her stomach! Xu Shaotang thought with some bad taste.


    "I asked modia to take me away."


    I don''t want to be a tool for them to marry me. I just want to pursue my own happiness and be with my beloved. So, Mr. Xu, please don''t take me back. After I go back, I may never see modia again... "

 Chapter 2740

    "I''ve finished my task. I don''t want to take you with me."


    Xu Shaotang lazily looked at Kailin, "to be honest, I still admire your courage. I''m willing to give up your identity to be with an alien race. Ordinary people absolutely don''t have the courage and courage! But are you not afraid of what you trust? "


    Although at present, these winged people are not exactly like big traitors, who knows what these winged people think?


    In order to be with modia, Kailin gave up her status as a princess, which means that she lost all support. If one day she finds that modia is not what she sees now, it''s too late for her to regret.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Kailin turned to look at modia and said firmly: "I believe modia! If there is such a situation as Mr. Xu you said, I will admit it! "


    "Karin, I will never let you suffer any harm!" Modia emotional looking at Kailin, and slightly raised his eyelids to see Xu Shaotang, "you don''t want to stir up the relationship between me and Kailin."


    "Your head is really short of a string!"


    Xu Shaotang white modia one eye, light way: "stir up the relationship between you and Kailin is good for me?"


    "You..."


    Modia slightly angry looking at Xu Shaotang, want to say something, but Kailin stopped.


    It''s obviously not a wise decision to have a conflict with Xu Shaotang because they are now being used as the prey.


    "You see, Caroline is much smarter than you." Seeing the small movements between the two, Xu Shaotang gave a faint smile and asked modia with great interest: "is your group called pteran? Why has it never appeared before? "


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Modia''s hostility to Xu Shaotang has not completely disappeared. She looks at Xu Shaotang with her neck in her arms and doesn''t seem to want to answer Xu Shaotang''s question.


    "Why?" Xu Shaotang looked at modia with a smile. His eyes swept over the other winged people and said with a smile, "I can kill you with my fingers! Why, is that enough? "


    At this time, he doesn''t know what other arrogant capital modia has.


    If he is a smart man, now I should thank him for letting them go. Obviously, modia is not a smart man, which is completely consistent with his judgment just now.


    If I had known that this boy was so ungrateful, I should have been a little more ruthless just now, so that he didn''t dare to put on the airs of the king of wings in front of himself.


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, modiaden''s voice slightly stagnates.


    He suddenly realized that they were not out of danger. Even if Xu Shaotang didn''t take Kailin away by force, he could still kill him and these people at any time. At the moment, they would be the only ones who would suffer the loss if they met with Xu Shaotang.


    "Mr. Xu, if you want to kill them, modia and his people will not live until now." Kailin smiles at Xu Shaotang, grabs modia''s hand, and gently persuades: "modia, I know uncle Milo''s character. Even uncle Milo respects Mr. Xu so much. I believe Mr. Xu is not a bad man. Please don''t be hostile to Mr. Xu any more."


    It turns out that Kailin, who was born in the royal family, has more insight and broader vision than modia.


    No matter what she said is true or false, at least, she knows how to judge the situation.


    Compared with her, modia is more like a spirited young man.


    So far, except for those cool looking wings, Xu Shaotang has not found anything in modia that is worth Kailin abandoning.


    Listening to Kailin''s words, modia''s vigilance gradually faded away. After Kailin''s eyes met for a while, she turned to Xu Shaotang and said sincerely, "Mr. Xu, I apologize for my rudeness just now. Please accept my sincere apology."


    "You''re not hopeless."


    Xu Shaotang glanced at modia faintly, "don''t apologize, just answer my question! I''m more interested in you than I''m in you and kylin. "


    "Mr. Xu, in fact, our wing tribe has not never appeared." After gradually putting down her hostility to Xu Shaotang, modia slowly propped up her body, sat down on the ground and said to Xu Shaotang: "thousands of years ago, our wing clan also had a brilliant time."


    "Thousands of years ago?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, touched his chin and said, "don''t tell me that your angels in Western mythology are actually your wing clan?"


    In terms of appearance alone, the winged people are indeed highly similar to the angels in Western mythology.


    Since many of the myths of Xia state are facts, it is very likely that the Western myths are the same.


    This is not, even Milo was stubborn at the beginning that it was the angel who abducted Cailin.


    "Yes


    Modia nodded slowly and said: "after a big war, the wing clan gradually declined. Later, with the passage of time, the ability of the wing clan began to degenerate. It was no longer any different from the ordinary people. It was only a year or two ago that our lost power gradually began to recover. We here are the first group to recover the power of the wing clan "The quantity of people.""The war you mentioned is not a war against the invasion of demons, is it?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    The time when the wingers began to recover their strength roughly coincided with the time when the seal of the gate of heaven was destroyed. So, even the ability of the wingers was also affected by aura?


    "Mr. Xu also knows about the demons?"


    It''s modia''s turn to be surprised.


    "Not only know, but also deal with the demons!" The conjecture in his heart was confirmed, and Xu Shaotang was immediately interested. So, is it possible that the Yi nationality was also one of the ethnic groups in ancient times with numerous ethnic groups?


    They once speculated that these alien races in the West are the descendants of the demons, at least have the blood of the demons, but now it seems that their speculation is wrong.


    "Did Mr. Xu deal with the demons?" Modia looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and asked, "didn''t the demons completely perish thousands of years ago?"


    "Most of the demons have indeed been destroyed, but there are always people who have missed the net. I''m not directly dealing with the demons, I''m dealing with the descendants of the demons." Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile, "you know the destruction of the demons. It seems that I really have to re-examine your wing clan. I always thought that your wing clan was also one of the descendants of the demons!"

 Chapter 2741

    "Of course not!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, modia seemed to be insulted and said excitedly: "our ancestors had a bloody battle with the demons. No matter how time changes, the demons will always be our enemies!"


    "I''ll tell you what you''re excited about."


    Looking at modia''s excited appearance, Xu Shaotang can''t help but curl his lips and curiously asks: "since you are the king of your wing clan, then you should be the most powerful person of the wing clan at present?"


    "People respect me as king, not because of my strength."


    Modia slowly looked at the white bow that fell beside her, "just because I can pull the wing bow apart! The wing bow is an artifact left by the ancestors of the wing clan. According to the instructions of the ancestors, the person who can pull the wing bow is the king of the wing clan. "


    "Just this bow?"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang carefully looked at the long white bow. The two ends of the bow have exquisite shapes. It really looks like a pair of wings to fly. Maybe the name of "wing bow" comes from it.


    Modia nodded slightly.


    "Do you mind if I have a look?" Xu Shaotang puts his eyes on the wing bow and asks modia with a smile.


    "This..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s request, modia hesitated a little. Yigong is the treasure of the Yizu. He was worried that Xu Shaotang would take Yigong as his own. But on second thought, even if Xu Shaotang really wanted to take Yigong as his own, they didn''t seem to have any resistance. After thinking about it, modia nodded her head and said, "of course. ¡±


    the wing bow is a treasure of the wing clan. People who are not from the wing clan can''t pull the wing bow. Even if Xu Shaotang forcibly seizes the wing bow, it''s useless.


    After getting modia''s permission, Xu Shaotang slowly picked up the wing bow on the ground and held the exquisite long bow in his hand to check it carefully.


    In fact, modia''s strength is not strong, but with his arrow from the wing bow, people in the immortal realm are still not clear, but people in the immortal realm will definitely not have a chance to live.


    It seems that it is not too much to call it a treasure because it can make modia, who is not very strong, have a long bow comparable to the strength of immortal realm.


    Xu Shaotang gently flicked the bow string of the wing bow. The tight bow string vibrated slightly and made a small "buzzing" sound.


    "Is it true that only the wing people can pull this bow?"


    Xu Shaotang holds the wing bow in his hand, with a look of eagerness on his face.


    Anyway, this bow is already in Xu Shaotang''s hands. It''s useless for modia to worry about anything else. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eager look, she reluctantly said with a smile, "Mr. Xu can have a try."


    "Well, I''ll try."


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang held the bow in one hand and the string in the other, pulling the long bow hard.


    However, even with the strength of sage Xu Shaotang, the bowstring of the wing bow is only pulled a little, just a little. If you put a bow and arrow on the bowstring, it is estimated that you can''t shoot two meters.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang clenching his teeth and desperately trying to pull the wing bow, modia couldn''t help but smile.


    If it''s not the wing people, how can they pull the bow of the wing people?


    Even with his efforts, Xu Shaotang did not pull the wing bow apart.


    Just when modia thought that Xu Shaotang was going to give up, Xu Shaotang suddenly burst out an air wave. When Xu Shaotang injected real Qi into the wing bow, the wing bow that he had not opened suddenly opened with great effort!


    And yes, full bow!


    "This How is that possible? "


    Whether it is modia or other people of the wing clan, they all look at the full wing bow in horror.


    Isn''t it only the wing people can pull the wing bow? Moreover, even modia, the king of the wing clan, could not pull the wing bow to the full bow state, but Xu Shaotang did it easily. Looking at him, it seemed that he had no difficulty at all.


    What the hell is going on? Is Xu Shaotang also a wing clan?


    At this moment, whether it is modia or other people of the wing tribe, the same idea appears in their minds.


    As they watched, a white arrow suddenly appeared on the bowstring.


    Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and pointed the white arrow at the people of the wing clan.


    "Mr. Xu, no!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, modia and Kailin, who are well aware of the power of the wing bow, suddenly recover from their fright and cry out in supplication.


    "I''m kidding you


    Listen to their cry, Xu Shaotang speechless smile to him, "no humor cells."


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang suddenly turned the direction of the arrow and aimed at the small hill less than 50 meters next to lover''s valley.


    When Xu Shaotang released the bowstring, the snow-white arrow was like a lightning bolt. It just hit the hill in a moment.


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a violent explosion, the whole earth is a violent tremor. At the same time, the hill hit by the snow-white arrow instantly disappeared into the invisible, as if it had never existed here.Quiet!


    Dead silence!


    All the wingers were staring at the direction of the disappeared hill, and even forgot to breathe.


    It''s beyond their expectation that Xu Shaotang can pull the wing bow full. Now, it''s incredible for them that Xu Shaotang can make such a terrible attack with the wing bow. Even they didn''t expect that the wing bow has such a terrible power.


    "It''s really a good thing. It doesn''t insult the name of the treasure of the wing clan."


    Xu Shaotang gently stroked the smooth and delicate body of the wing bow. With a sigh, he returned the wing bow to modia, who was still sluggish! With your current strength, it''s hard to hold the wing bow if you are targeted by someone who has a heart! If I were you, I would hide this wing bow well, and I would not use it until I had to. "


    Modia took over the wing bow like a puppet. Her eyes were still full of horror. She said to Xu Shaotang foolishly, "tell me, you are also the descendant of our wing tribe!"


    "I''m sorry, no!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said: "facts have proved that it is not only the people of the wing clan who can pull the wing bow. When the cultivation reaches a certain level, it is not difficult to pull the wing bow. Therefore, you have to treasure the wing bow more carefully, and don''t be watched by people who have a heart."


    "It''s impossible. It''s the instruction left by our ancestors." Murdia murmured stupidly.


    "Not all the instructions left by your ancestors are right. Moreover, thousands of years have passed. Maybe your ancestors'' instructions have long been misinterpreted by you." Xu Shaotang light way back.

 Chapter 2742

    Just when modia wanted to ask Xu Shaotang how to pull the wing bow, there was a "rumble" sound in the distance. When she went, she saw several black spots flying here at a very fast speed.


    "Yes Uncle Milo! It must be him


    Looking at the black spot getting closer and closer, Kailin immediately panicked and looked at Xu Shaotang angrily: "how did Uncle Milo come here? Mr. Xu, did you tell Uncle Milo? How can you do that! "


    "It seems that you''ve been with this idiot modia for a long time, and your head has been affected."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Kailin with black lines on his face, "Milo, would you like to tell me that you are in Rose City, and you think I am an immortal, can you find you so accurately? Besides, when Milo is an idiot, you don''t know how to locate my cell phone signal source? "


    As a matter of fact, people still can''t be with people who lack a string in their head. Kailin is a living example.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kailin''s face turned red. She quickly took Xu Shaotang''s hand and said, "Mr. Xu, please, don''t let uncle Milo take me away. Don''t let him hurt modia and his people!"


    "Let go!"


    Xu Shaotang shakes away Kailin''s hand, "you insult me in front of modia, aren''t you afraid that he is jealous?"


    Where does Kailin have the mind to pay attention to Xu Shaotang''s teasing? She just pleaded in a panic: "Mr. Xu, at this time, please stop joking. You must help us!"


    "Karin, I won''t let anyone separate us!"


    Looking at the rudiments of several fully armed helicopters in the sky, modia struggled to stand up from the ground and reluctantly grasped the wing bow in his hand.


    It''s a pity that he can barely support his body, let alone pull the wing bow.


    Looking at the wobbly modia, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a speechless face, reaches out his hand and presses him down, and says faintly: "even if you can''t stand steadily, what are you going to do? Just say no to others. You have to be at a crossfire, as if it was reasonable for you to take Kailin away without permission... "


    "I..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, modia, who was pushed back to the ground, suddenly stopped talking.


    "Mr. Xu, you can help us. Please help us!" Kailin continued to plead bitterly, shaking her head and saying, "I don''t want to be separated from modia..."


    "I''ll try my best!"


    Looking at Kailin''s pleading, Xu Shaotang can''t help shaking his head and smiling. The woman who is in love can really be desperate!


    But haven''t these two thought of solving this problem in other ways? Do you want to make things like Liang Zhu? If you want to say that modia still has some strength relying on the wing bow, don''t you want to win the approval of Kailin''s family with your own strength?


    When he was filled with emotion, three helicopters had been flying over their heads. Finally, one helicopter slowly landed from the air, while the other two helicopters turned on all their weapons and were on guard.


    When the door of the landing helicopter opened, Milo took the lead to get out of the cabin. Although he looked at them, he didn''t rush to them. Instead, he was on guard beside the helicopter.


    Then, another man came out of the helicopter.


    Connor!


    See Conner''s moment, Xu Shaotang helpless shrug to Kailin: "now seems to become your family, I don''t seem very convenient to intervene."


    "Mr. Xu, please, help us!" Kailin dodges behind Xu Shaotang and pleads bitterly.


    "How can I help you?"


    Xu Shaotang hands a stand, helpless smile.


    If Milo had only come, he would have been able to persuade, but now that Connor is here, what can he say about other people''s own affairs? If Connor wants to take Kailin back by force, he can''t help Kailin. They killed Connor, right?


    "Cailin!"


    Seeing the frightened Kailin hiding behind Xu Shaotang, connaton cried out with great joy and ran to their side with Milo.


    But, Kailin saw them without any joy, only endless panic, she desperately dragged Xu Shaotang''s clothes, eyes full of begging color.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xu."


    After seeing that Kailin is OK, Connor and Milo finally let go and at the same time thank Xu Shaotang.


    While thanking Xu Shaotang, they glanced at modia, who was sitting on the ground. His eyes were filled with cold light.


    "Thank you. It''s just a deal." With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang looks at the pathetic Kailin and modia. After all, he doesn''t want to see the couple being beaten by a stick. He says to Connor and Milo, "there''s an old saying in the state of Xia: it''s better to demolish ten temples than destroy a marriage! Look at them. If you want me to tell you, you might as well help them. "


    "No way!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Connor said firmly, "Kailin is a member of the royal family. How can she be with an alien race?""You see, I said they wouldn''t listen to me?"


    Xu Shaotang helplessly rushed to Kailin''s stall, "what do you want? You can discuss it by yourself, and I won''t be involved in the rest."


    Xu Shaotang wanted to leave, but Kailin grabbed his clothes and threw her eyes at him desperately.


    "No, why are you holding me?" Xu Shaotang looked at Kailin and pointed to Connor, "he''s your own brother. Talk to him yourself. What can I do? Do you still depend on me? "


    "Karin, come back with me!"


    Connor grabbed Cailin and said in an unquestionable voice.


    "I''m not going back, I''m going to be with modia!" Kylie screamed and pushed away Connor''s hand. "No one can separate me from modia!" she said decidedly


    When he heard her words, connaton burst into a rage and yelled, "you''re crazy! He''s an alien! It''s our enemy


    "No, he is not our enemy!"


    With tears on her face, Kailin shook her head and begged to Xu Shaotang again: "Mr. Xu, you know modia and his people are not bad people. Please help him, please..."


    "You really depend on me..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Kailin speechless, sighed, and said to Connor and Milo, "Kailin is here anyway, and the people of the wing clan won''t hurt her. If you don''t think I''m fussy, let''s go and have a chat."


    Since Kailin is so determined, let''s see if he can help them.


    Of course, if he can''t persuade Connor and Milo, there''s nothing he can do.


    They looked at Kailin and then at modia, who was sitting there. They hesitated a little and finally nodded gently.

 Chapter 2743

    "I think there''s something wrong with both of you."


    Three people came to one side, Xu Shaotang mouth is not very friendly words.


    "Mr. Xu, please tell me what you have to say!"


    Connor slightly stagnated, but he did not dare to put on any Prince''s airs in front of Xu Shaotang. He just looked at him puzzled.


    "If I were you, I would promise them without hesitation." Xu Shaotang looked at Milo and asked, "do you think the Knights of the round table are very strong?"


    "This..."


    Milo looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly and said honestly: "a few years ago, I might have dared to say that, but now, the Knights of the round table has declined."


    In fact, it''s not declining, it''s just not keeping up with the changes in the world.


    "What do you think?" Xu Shaotang asked Connor again.


    Connor didn''t know what Xu Shaotang wanted to say. After a little thought, he said slowly: "although the Knights of the round table are a little bit behind the dragon group of your country, it''s undeniable that they are still the backbone of us. They are still the most trustworthy in the fight against foreign races."


    "It means they can''t do it."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and didn''t save face for Milo. He looked back at modia and said to them, "don''t you think about making friends with modia and his people? Milo, it''s not polite to say that if their wing clan confronts the Knights of the round table, you have no chance of winning! Originally, the wing tribe can be your right arm, but you have to stand on the opposite side. Isn''t that what you''re looking for? "


    Since modia and Kailin really love each other, it can completely help them. In this way, they will not quarrel with Kailin, and they can also use the power of the wing clan for them. Originally, this is a good thing, but they want to do a bad thing. Xu Shaotang thinks that it is too implicit to say that they have problems in their heads.


    This is clearly stupid! It''s stupid!


    "I see what you mean, Mr. Xu."


    Connor sighed softly, "Kailin is my only sister and one of my favorite people. I don''t want him to hate me because of this. I also know the benefits of helping them. Even if she falls in love with the most ordinary civilian, I will try my best to help her convince her elders, but she shouldn''t fall in love with an alien! There is a saying in the state of Xia. I believe Mr. Xu should understand it better than I do: if you are not of my own race, your heart will be different! "


    Milo also slowly nodded his head and said: "Princess Kailin is now blinded by love, but we can''t watch her jump into the fire pit."


    "You two are so stubborn!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said: "the wing clan may not be equal to the alien clan! Judging from what I have learned, the wing tribe is probably the descendant of the ancient race, and has fought against the demons with us. Therefore, I personally think that you need to put away your prejudice against the wing tribe. Not every ethnic group different from us is an unforgivable sin! What''s more, our ancestors may not be of the same race. Can we not live in peace? "


    "This..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Connor and miluodun had a slight delay. After a long time, Connor asked slowly, "where did Mr. Xu know this?"


    "That modia told me."


    Xu Shaotang stretched out his hand and pointed to the nervous Kailin and modia, "of course, modia may also be lying, but the possibility of his lying should not be big!"


    People are separated from each other, and he can''t guarantee that what modia said must be true.


    He can only tell them what he knows, and how to judge and choose depends on their own.


    They fell into meditation again. Xu Shaotang''s words really shook them. They believed in Xu Shaotang, but they couldn''t rest assured about modia and the wing tribe.


    "By the way, I want to remind you that the strength of the wing clan is still growing rapidly."


    Looking at the hesitant two people, Xu Shaotang showed a smile, "even if you can take Kailin away today, when modia recovers, I estimate that he will break into your palace to take Kailin away. At that time, the Knights of the round table may not be the opponent of the wingers, even if it is, it will be a situation of losing both sides in the end."


    After that, Xu Shaotang stopped talking.


    He has already said what should and should not be said.


    The rest is to see what Connor and Milo think. If they still insist on taking Kailin, he has no way.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s strong relationship, Milo and Connor''s heart suddenly draw.


    There is no doubt that what Xu Shaotang said is not possible, but absolutely will happen!


    If a full-scale war with the wing, Milo did not have any confidence in the heart! If he is sure, he will not ask Xu Shaotang to save Kailin.


    "Mr. Xu, if..."


    Connor slightly raised his head, dignified face, said: "if the wing clan really intruded into the palace, we ask you for help, will you help us?""What do you say?" Xu Shaotang eyebrows a pick, "if I will help you, will also say these with you here?"? Of course, if you can offer me a condition that I can''t refuse, I can''t consider it, but I believe you really can''t offer me a condition that I can''t refuse. "


    "This..."


    Milo and Connor look at each other with a helpless smile.


    Yes, in order to ask Xu Shaotang to save Kailin this time, they may have to pay a very heavy price. If there is another time, they don''t know what price to pay in order to invite Xu Shaotang, who has no profit and can''t get up early.


    "Xu, do you really think that the wing clan is different from other alien races?"


    Milo looked at Xu Shaotang solemnly, "I venture to ask, do you want to use this thing to retaliate me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Milo''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly turned black. He looked at Milo angrily and snorted: "good intentions are like donkey''s liver and lung! Whatever you think, when I''m meddling in my own business


    After that, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to talk to them anymore. He leaves them here and walks to Kailin.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, Milo''s eyes show a trace of confusion, and then sighs heavily.


    "Uncle Milo, is Mr. Xu angry?" Connor asked in a low voice.


    "I think so."


    Milo said with a bitter smile: "I shouldn''t have doubted his purpose. It''s just that this matter is too big for us. If it is to lead wolves into the house, it will be our disaster..."

 Chapter 2744

    "How about Mr. Xu?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang passed by, Kailin asked nervously, "they Do you agree? "


    "I don''t seem to agree."


    Xu Shaotang spread his hands and said helplessly: "they firmly believe that it''s not our race. I''ve told them all good and bad words, but they still don''t want to help you two."


    "Why? Why are they doing this to me? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kailin starts to cry. Looking at modia who is also lost, Kailin suddenly grabs Xu Shaotang and cries: "Mr. Xu, please think of other ways. I know you believe in modia and his people. Please have pity on us, just think of it as For God''s sake


    "For God''s sake?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Kailin with a black line on his face and said, "I see, you think I''m God, don''t you? Do you really think I can do anything? "


    He''s so nosy that Milo thinks he has ulterior motives. What else can he do?


    It''s impossible for him to help Kailin. They''ll knock Milo and Connor unconscious and let her elope with modia again, right?


    Does this girl think she''s too talkative to rely on him?


    "Mr. Xu, please Kailin had nothing to say but a strong appeal.


    "No, it''s useless for you to depend on me! Let go, or I won''t promise I won''t throw you out! "


    Xu Shaotang sinks his face and wants to break Kailin''s hand off by force. However, Kailin suddenly kneels down in his surprised eyes.


    "Cailin!"


    Seeing that Kailin kneels down to Xu Shaotang, modia cries out with heartache and struggles to climb up to Kailin. He wants to help Kailin up, but he can''t stand steadily. How can he help Kailin up?


    No one wants to see his beloved kneel in front of others so humbly. At the moment, modia''s heart seems to be dripping blood.


    After dissuading Kailin for a while, modia suddenly clenched her teeth and knelt down in front of Xu Shaotang. Looking up at Xu Shaotang, she took a deep breath: "Mr. Xu, please let them help me and Kailin! As long as you can help us, I am willing to give up the position of the king of the wing clan and let you become the new king of our wing clan. From then on, the whole wing clan will obey you! "


    If you can''t make the person you love less humble, then you can be humble with her!


    Kailin can lower her noble head to ask Xu Shaotang. As a man, how can he look at it silently?


    "You two are really..."


    Xu Shaotang is full of speechless looking at the two kneeling in front of him. With a wave of his hand, an invisible force will help them up. Xu Shaotang admits that for a moment, he was moved by these two people!


    After pondering a little, looking at the two of them pitifully, Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "well, I''ll sacrifice a little to help you! Modia, I don''t want you wing people to obey me, as long as you wing people and we fight against those alien people who are doing harm to the world, and Kailin is so kind to you, don''t let her down in this life! Can you do it? "


    "Yes


    Modia said without hesitation.


    "Well, remember what you said!"


    Xu Shaotang warned: "if I break my promise in the future, even if I am far away from the ends of the earth, I will come to destroy the Yi clan!"


    "Mr. Xu, please believe me!" Modia tried hard to straighten her tired body and said solemnly: "as long as Mr. Xu is willing to help me and Kailin, you will always be the most respected friend of our wing clan! If I lose Kailin and don''t need Mr. Xu''s help, I will commit suicide in front of Kailin! "


    "Good! I remember it


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, turned his head to Milo and Connor, who were still discussing over there, and cried, "you don''t have to discuss. I''ve helped you make a decision!"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo and Connor draw at the same time. Does Xu Shaotang decide to intervene in the family affairs of the royal family after all?


    They looked at each other silently and came over with a dignified face.


    "Milo, did your majesty ever promise that anyone who saved Cailin would marry him and make him an honorary Duke?" Xu Shaotang asked Milo faintly.


    "Yes


    Milo was slightly stunned. "Mr. Xu, have you changed your mind? Are you going to marry Princess Caroline


    Milo certainly hopes that Xu Shaotang can marry Kailin. In that case, their relationship with Xu Shaotang will be further developed. He also believes in Xu Shaotang''s character. If Princess Kailin can marry Xu Shaotang, it will be a good thing for them and Kailin.


    Upon hearing Milo''s words, modia and Kailin are flustered. Just as they are about to speak, they are stopped by Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Milo and Connor, "did I save Kailin?"


    "Count! Of course


    The two nodded at the same time."Well, from now on, is Karin my man?" Xu Shaotang continued.


    "This..." Milo can''t figure out Xu Shaotang''s purpose, and dare not speak rashly. He can only look at Connor with inquiring eyes.


    Connor thought for a moment, nodded and said, "as long as Mr. Xu is willing, Kailin can be regarded as your wife now! I think that''s what our parents most want to see. "


    "Good!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang turned to Kailin and said, "Kailin, I want to divorce you. From now on, you can follow whoever you like. Don''t follow me! Do you agree or not? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, Milo and connaton fell into a dullness.


    Before they had time to speak, Kailin suddenly hugged Xu Shaotang and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. Then she said gratefully, "I agree! Thank you, Mr. Xu! Although, we only do less than a second husband and wife, but you will always be my most respected people! It''s my pleasure to meet you


    She didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang finally succeeded her and modia in this way. Although this method is absurd, it is undoubtedly the most direct and effective way, and it can also make her family speechless.


    This kiss is not only a kind of etiquette, but also a farewell kiss to Xu Shaotang''s divorce.


    ¡°OK£¡¡±


    Xu Shaotang clapped his hands and said, "that''s it!"


    "No, Mr. Xu, you can''t!"


    Back to God, Connor suddenly grabbed Xu Shaotang''s hand and said angrily, "you are obviously interfering in our family affairs in disguise!"


    "Pay attention to what you say!"


    Xu Shaotang patted Connor on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Mr. Connor, it''s not me who is interfering in your family, it''s you who are interfering in my family!"


    "You..."


    Connor Yusai, if Kailin really married Xu Shaotang, he was really interfering in Xu Shaotang''s family affairs, but Kailin did not marry Xu Shaotang at all. All Xu Shaotang did was to help modia and Kailin!


    Although he knew that, he couldn''t find any words to refute. After all, those words were from his own mouth.

 Chapter 2745

    "Xu, you are right. There is something wrong with my head."


    When Connor pulled Kailin aside and tried to persuade her, Milo said bitterly to Xu Shaotang: "it''s really a stupid decision for me that I didn''t help you persuade his highness Connor just now!"


    "Why, have you figured it out?"


    Xu Shaotang smile, surprised said: "you do not worry now, I have ulterior motives?"


    "It''s really my fault to doubt you just now. Please accept my most sincere apology." Milo blushed slightly and said: "I really figured it out. No matter whether we object or not, Kailin will be with modia in the end. I know Kailin. She has a very strong personality and will not give in once we decide! Now, Kailin is still with modia, and the good guys let you do it. Not only have we not gained the friendship of the wing people, but we have also become the bad guys in their eyes... "


    If they agree at the beginning, their relationship with Kailin will not be stiff. They can also gain the favor of the wing tribe and turn enemies into friends. But now, the results of Kailin and modia have not changed, but their attitude has aroused Kailin''s rebellious mood, and they have not got any benefits from the wing tribe, on the contrary, they have cheapened Xu Shaotang.


    If they had known that, why did they come here?


    If Xu Shaotang persuades them, he also persuades them. The chance for Connor to agree should be much greater. As long as Connor agrees, they can go to persuade his majesty together. After his majesty understands the interests, he will consider it carefully. The final result is likely to be a happy one.


    But now, it''s too late to say anything! Kailin and Yizu are grateful to Xu Shaotang, not to them.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered an old saying of the state of Xia: if you lose your wife, you will lose your soldiers!


    They are now, isn''t it?


    "In fact, you are not without any benefits, are you?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "no matter what, Kailin has royal blood after all. After completing them, even if the wing clan won''t be your friend, at least it won''t be your enemy. In the future, you don''t have to worry about the disaster of the wing clan any more. You just need to spare your hand to deal with the alien clan."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo self mocked smile: "for us, maybe, this is the only comfort."


    This is the end of the matter. Besides, other things are useless. The only way to comfort themselves is to make them feel better.


    "In fact, you should be happy for Caroline."


    Xu Shaotang patted Milo''s shoulder. "I heard Connor and Kailin call you uncle. I think your relationship with them is not as simple as it seems?"


    "I grew them up watching." Milo nodded and said, "in my heart, they are my children."


    For the Knights of the round table, Milo has given all he has. He has never been married in his whole life. Kailin and Connor are treated as his own children.


    "That''s it."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "isn''t it a good thing that your children have gained their own happiness? In the royal family, many times they can''t help themselves. Most people like them can''t control their marriage, especially women! But Kailin is with her beloved. Maybe you think modia is alien, but as long as Kailin is happy, isn''t that enough? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, miluodun was surprised.


    Yes, which parents don''t want to see their children happy? Although he is not Kailin''s father, his love for Kailin is just like a father.


    He suddenly found that he was really old, even thought has been solidified.


    When he was young, he once had a loved one, but the huge status gap made him shrink back. He didn''t dare to show his love. He could only wait for his beloved as a bodyguard, watching her marry others, but he could do nothing.


    Over the years, he has been carefully hiding his love in his heart, until now, he suddenly realized that he was really stupid!


    If he could be brave when he was young, if he could be as fearless as Cailin and modia, maybe Connor and Cailin would really be his own children.


    "Thank you, Xu!"


    Thinking of this, Milo''s face suddenly showed a bright smile, seriously said: "thank you for everything you have done for Kailin, thank you for helping her fulfill her wish, just like Kailin said, you are a respectable person! Thank you


    Then Milo bowed to Xu Shaotang sincerely.


    This is not the kind of respect that Xu Shaotang had asked for before, but a kind of heartfelt gratitude.


    His gratitude is no longer based on Xu Shaotang''s strong personal strength, but on his character and what he has done for Kailin.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have figured it out." Xu Shaotang laughs and looks at Connor and Kailin who are walking slowly towards them. "I just don''t know if Connor has figured it out.""I hope he can figure it out."


    Milo said with a smile: "as long as he thinks it through, we will persuade your majesty together, and I believe your majesty will also think it through."


    "I hope so!"


    While they were talking, Connor took Kailin''s hand and came to Xu Shaotang. After watching Xu Shaotang quietly for a while, she suddenly bowed to Xu Shaotang and said, "Mr. Xu, thank you very much for what you have done for Kailin."


    "Why, have you figured it out?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of surprised looking at Connor, he thought Connor would come to blame him!


    Milo and Connor suddenly figured it out, which was beyond his expectation.


    "Karin has told me what you asked of modia." Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled look, Connor showed a slight smile on his face, "with Mr. Xu''s words, I believe modia dare not break his promise, and I also believe that Mr. Xu is a man who does what he says."


    "Hoo..."


    Hearing Connor''s words, Xu Shaotang took a long breath and said with a smile, "well, now this result is happy for everyone, right?"


    "Yes


    Connor nodded gently, then took Kailin to modia''s side, handed Kailin''s hand to modia''s hand, and said solemnly: "although I still haven''t changed my view of the wing clan, since Kailin has chosen you regardless of everything, as her brother, I can only bless her! I remember your promise to Mr. Xu. If you break your promise, even if Mr. Xu let you go, I will spare no effort to destroy your wing clan! Remember, at all costs! "

 Chapter 2746

    Originally, modia was going to hold a dinner for Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang refused.


    Milo and Connor stay to learn more about the wing tribe, while Xu Shaotang returns to Wucheng alone.


    As a special guest of the festival, Xu Shaotang does not need to participate in all aspects of the festival like most people. He only needs to participate when he needs to give awards.


    Of course, if he is willing to participate in the whole process, it''s OK, but Xu Shaotang is sure to try not to participate. Sitting there listening to some inexplicable speeches and watching some films that he doesn''t have any interest in, it''s better for him to have a good sleep in the hotel.


    Back at the hotel, Xu Shaotang calls Longjiang again and learns that there is no abnormality in China, and that the alien Wang child has not appeared. Xu Shaotang is a little disappointed. He really wants the little bastard to seize this "rare" opportunity to revenge himself!


    However, the film festival has just begun, and there are still several days to come. It is not without any hope that the little bastard will appear.


    No one knows the result until the last minute.


    "Ding Dong..."


    While Xu Shaotang was thinking wildly, the doorbell rang outside.


    He went to open the door, but saw Qin Qianyu standing at the door smiling.


    "Why, you didn''t go to the film festival?" Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    "Don''t forget, I''m also a special guest. I don''t need to participate in the whole festival," Qin said with a smile


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Qin Qianyu to come into the room. "Mu Tiance and Hong Xiu have gone out?"


    "Yes Qin Qianyu went to the sofa in the living room and sat down with a pillow. He wrapped his whole body in the soft sofa. "They went out early in the morning. Originally, Hongxiu wanted me to go out with them, but I was embarrassed to be a light bulb. I simply slept in the room for a long time."


    "I smell the bitterness in your words."


    Xu Shaotang sat down next to Qin Qianyu and said with a smile, "shall I take you out for a walk? So that you don''t envy Hong Xiu and mu Tiance. "


    "No."


    Qin Qianyu gently shook his head and said, "it''s good for us to chat casually. It''s nothing to go out for a stroll. It''s quiet in the room."


    It is the nature of most women to like shopping, and Qin Qianyu is no exception.


    However, he knew that Xu Shaotang didn''t like to wander aimlessly, so she would rather stay in the room and chat with Xu Shaotang.


    For her, as long as there is Xu Shaotang around, where can make her happy.


    "Come on, I know you''re thinking for me."


    Xu Shaotang laughs and pulls Qin Qianyu up. "It''s not like there''s no place to visit in Wucheng."


    He is not used to sitting in the room with Qin Qianyu! Although he really doesn''t like shopping, it''s OK to accompany Qin Qianyu for a walk. He has to stay in Wucheng for several days. It''s not a matter to stay in his room all day.


    "Do you really want to go out?" The sudden happiness makes Qin Qianyu a little incredible.


    I have known Xu Shaotang for several years. When did he take the initiative to go shopping with him?


    "Of course, can I cheat you?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and pulls Qin Qianyu out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    "This place is really clean."


    Looking at the huge and unusual museum in front of him, Qin Qianyu was dumbfounded and said, "brother Xu, do you want to experience the artistic atmosphere here or rob this museum?"


    Now she knows that Xu Shaotang brought her here not only to accompany her, but also for other purposes.


    "No way!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I just did Milo and Connor a favor. Anyway, I want to go out for a walk. I''ll stop by to see if there''s anything they can give me. I heard that there are many treasures in it."


    "Are you still the baby in here?"


    Qin said with a smile, "there are not many things that can enter your eyes now."


    "Who said that?"


    Xu Shaotang walked into the museum with Qin Qianyu and said with a smile, "if they are willing to send this museum to me, I will not refuse."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu couldn''t help but open his mouth. After a long time, he patted his forehead and said with a smile, "you think it''s beautiful!"


    This is the top Museum in the world. It''s said that it contains treasures plundered by their country from all over the world for thousands of years. Even with the status of Connor and Milo, they don''t have the right to give this museum away.


    The museum is very large. Walking in the museum is like walking into a labyrinth.


    As Qin Qianyu said, there are countless treasures in this museum. If any one of them is put up for auction, they will be able to get a high price. They also found a lot of treasures from the Xia Kingdom, which is estimated to be plundered.Although they feel sorry for these treasures, they can''t get them back home.


    Xu Shaotang has no interest in the so-called elegant works of art and valuable treasures here. He is just looking for something that may interest him. However, more than an hour later, he has not found anything worth talking to Milo and Connor.


    On the contrary, Qin Qianyu enjoyed every treasure displayed here with great interest, but there were so many treasures here that she couldn''t even see them.


    "Are you tired?"


    Just as Qin Qianyu was enjoying these treasures with great interest, Xu Shaotang suddenly asked her with a smile.


    "It''s OK. Why, brother Xu, are you tired?"


    As soon as Qin Qianyu spoke, he felt that his problem was too stupid. Xu Shaotang was a saint. How could he get tired so quickly?


    In her opinion, Xu Shaotang should have lost interest in these things here and wanted to leave here.


    "If you''re not tired, let''s go to the inside."


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "general good things are hidden in the deepest."


    "Ah?"


    Qin Qianyu looks at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment. He doesn''t know where his logic comes from. The museum here is partitioned. In essence, there is no better way to say where the treasures are. It''s just that it''s too big here. Not many people have the physical strength and perseverance to visit it. The deeper the museum is, the colder it is.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xu Shaotang winked at her and gave her a mysterious smile.


    Looking at the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Qin Qianyu suddenly became suspicious. She instinctively realized that Xu Shaotang should have a different purpose.

 Chapter 2747

    Sure enough, the deeper the museum is, the fewer people there are.


    To the inside, there are only Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu.


    "Brother Xu, you didn''t mean to insult me when you brought me to such a place where no one came, did you?" Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "if you want to do something, you can be aboveboard. Anyway, aren''t we trying to get married?"


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and gently taps Qin Qianyu''s head. "I''m here to welcome our guests."


    "Guests?"


    In Qin Qianyu''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang''s figure flashed and disappeared from Qin Qianyu.


    Qin Qianyu hasn''t recovered yet, but Xu Shaotang returns to her with a man in a tuxedo.


    "Who is he?"


    Qin Qianyu looks blankly at the young man who is struggling under Xu Shaotang''s hands but can''t get rid of him. He throws a puzzled look at Xu Shaotang.


    "Vampire." Xu Shaotang suddenly increased the strength of holding the man''s hand, warned the other party to be honest, and then asked Qin with a smile, "are you afraid? It''s a real vampire. It sucks the blood out of people. "


    "Sucking blood..."


    Qin Qianyu''s voice suddenly raised. Next moment, he subconsciously covered his mouth and looked at the vampire in horror. He tried hard to suppress his fear and forced out a smile: "with brother Xu, I''m not afraid of anything."


    Yes, she shouldn''t be afraid!


    She should believe Xu Shaotang, and the current situation also proves that the so-called vampire is not vulnerable in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Moreover, she also realized that Xu Shaotang was not an ordinary person. If she wanted to enter Xu Shaotang''s world, she had to adapt to everything about him, including all kinds of enemies around him, even though these enemies were very terrible monsters in her eyes.


    "In fact, vampires are not terrible! They will also die, and you will know when you reach a certain level of cultivation. "


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at the pale and frightened vampire in his hand and said with a smile, "I really want to thank you very much. I''m worried that I can''t make a deal with mu Tiance, but you''ve brought it to me by yourself! However, it seems that you are not smart. The smart blood clan should stay away from me when they see me, but you still follow us. "


    Even mogel, the prince level blood clan, died under his own hands. I really don''t know who gave a count level blood clan so much courage to follow them.


    It seems that Milo didn''t cheat them. The blood clan''s activities in Wucheng are very frequent. They dare to come out and hang around in broad daylight.


    The vampire who was strangled by his neck called "Wuwu", but he couldn''t say a word. He just looked at Xu Shaotang in horror, his legs fluttering, but it was so futile.


    "See, vampire is not terrible at all, but he is more afraid of me." Xu Shaotang smiles at Qin Qianyu, then takes out his mobile phone and dials mu Tiance, "brother mu, I have prepared a gift for you. Do you want to come and have a look?"


    "No interest!"


    Mu Tiance on the other end of the phone said cleanly.


    "Really not interested?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you are not interested, I will interrogate the Vampire I just caught."


    "Where is it?"


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance on the other end of the phone suddenly changed the subject.


    "The deepest part of Wucheng Museum." With a smile, Xu Shaotang hung up the phone and tied up the vampire with his domain. Then he said to Qin with a smile, "now you can continue to enjoy the treasures here. Of course, you can also choose to enjoy the vampire."


    "He Why don''t you run away? "


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had let go, the vampire was still standing there, Qin Qianyu was surprised.


    "Because he can''t run away." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this is the field of saints. In my own field, I can control everything. If I want, I can even make him unable to breathe! You haven''t stepped into the threshold of cultivation yet. Later, you will gradually understand that when you reach the extreme of cultivation, everything you can''t imagine will happen. "


    He didn''t want to show his superiority as a saint in front of Qin Qianyu. He just wanted to arouse Qin Qianyu''s cultivation heart and let Qin Qianyu understand that the world of friars and the world of ordinary people are two completely different worlds.


    "Domain..."


    Qin Qianyu silently repeated these two words in his heart. After a long time, Zhan Yan said with a smile to Xu Shaotang, "brother Xu, thank you for opening a new world for me."


    Yes, no matter what Xu Shaotang says now or the vampire in front of her, it''s a brand new world for her.


    A few years ago, she was also caught by vampires, but at that time, she did not know that the people who caught her were vampires.


    "Just understand." Xu Shaotang smiles and nods.


    ¡­¡­More than ten minutes later, mu Tiance with red sleeves quickly found Xu Shaotang and them in the deepest part of the museum.


    Seeing mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang took up his field.


    At the moment when he lost his bondage, the vampire immediately ran away.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he moved, he was caught by mu Tiance like lightning, and he fell into the situation of powerless struggle again.


    "How about this gift?" Xu Shaotang slowly stood up from the ground and asked mu Tiance with a smile.


    "Very satisfied!"


    Mu Tiance nodded heavily, "if I can get what I want from him, I think I should be more satisfied!"


    "Then it''s up to you to perform."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to Qin Qianyu and Hongxiu and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "however, you''d better take him away. They should not like his scream."


    With mu Tiance, he didn''t even bother to interrogate the vampire.


    In front of Mu Tiance, everything in this vampire''s mind has no place to hide.


    It''s just that this process may be a little scary, which is not good to scare two ladies.


    "It makes sense!" Mu Tiance smiles, "give me two minutes!"


    As soon as the words fell, mu Tiance quickly disappeared in front of them with the vampire.


    "What did he do?"


    Qin shallow language is not clear so of ask a way.


    "Extorting a confession by torture is a bit scary, so you''d better not see it."


    Xu Shaotang smiles faintly, but doesn''t tell Qin Qianyu that this process is much simpler than torture. Of course, for the vampire, it is also more painful. After all, the blood clan''s body has strong recovery ability, but their soul is no different from ordinary people.

 Chapter 2748

    Within two minutes, mu Tiance returned to them.


    "Do you have anything else to do?"


    Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang seriously.


    "We''re all right!" Before Xu Shaotang spoke, Qin Qianyu said, "let''s go back to the hotel and have a rest. We''re tired after shopping for so long."


    People with discerning eyes can see that mu Tiance should have "interrogated" some important things from the vampire. Now she must want to tell Xu Shaotang about these things. If she is still here and takes Xu Shaotang to accompany her, it would be too insightful.


    "Well, let''s go back then!"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly, and several people immediately quickly returned to the hotel.


    In the hotel, Qin Qianyu and Hongxiu go to another room very wisely, so that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance can talk about their own affairs at ease.


    "How?"


    Two people just left, Xu Shaotang can''t wait to ask.


    Mu Tiance raised his eyelids slightly, glanced at Xu Shaotang and said faintly, "a good news, a bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?"


    "Listen to the bad news first."


    In fact, for Xu Shaotang, it doesn''t matter which news he hears first. The important thing is that the information mu Tiance gets from the vampire can be useful. It''s better to find a new blood emperor through the vampire, which is perfect.


    "You''re being watched."


    Mu Tiance said faintly: "Milo''s guess is right, that Lord Holly really colludes with the blood clan! The blood clan who followed you was sent by Holly. Originally, he wanted to attack you or Qin Qianyu secretly, but he didn''t expect to be caught easily by you. "


    "It doesn''t seem like bad news." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "for me, this is good news. I''m worried that these days will be too boring. Now Holly takes the initiative to send it to me. I believe I won''t be bored in the next few days."


    When he communicated with Milo before, he was ready in his heart. Instead, he expected Holly to trouble him. Now Holly finally gave him a chance to make trouble. Of course, he would not miss such a good opportunity.


    "It''s not as easy as you think!" Mu Tiance didn''t hesitate to pour cold water on Xu Shaotang. "Holly''s status in the blood clan should not be too low, at least higher than the count you just caught. Moreover, Holly seems to be a different race. The blood clan just now is not Holly''s opponent! Judging from the information in the blood clan''s mind, Holly''s strength should be equal to that of the blood clan at the prince level! "


    "What if it''s a prince?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance suspiciously.


    Let alone him, mu Tiance can easily kill the blood clan of Prince level, even the blood emperor. A blood clan of Prince level should not let mu Tiance say this.


    "If it''s just that, it''s easy." Mu Tiance said slowly: "it seems that Holly has colluded with werewolf, alien and other alien races, that is to say, it is very possible that those alien races that we regard as enemies have united! I think you should understand? "


    "In that case..." Xu Shaotang pondered slightly: "this is really not a good news! Is this news certain? "


    Mu Tiance shook his head and said: "I can''t be sure for the time being. I can only say that there is a great possibility! That vampire''s status is too low to contact with holly''s core affairs. I just feel that Holly is also connected with other alien races. I once happened to see a suspected alien enter Holly''s castle. "


    "That''s enough!"


    The cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes flickered, but a different smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "As long as we know that there may be such a situation, we can investigate the rest by ourselves!"


    With his and mu Tiance''s accomplishments, it''s easy to sneak into Holly''s castle and investigate him.


    As long as holly really colludes with other aliens, they will eventually find evidence. At that time, Milo has to thank him for killing holly.


    It seems that Lord Holly will soon become lord Xu Shaotang. Ha ha!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s smile at the corner of his mouth, mu Tiance knows that Xu Shaotang must be calculating something. He can''t help feeling sad for holly. He wants to offend Xu Shaotang, the bereaved star. Earlier on, if Connor hadn''t stood up in time, Holly would have been the target of Xu Shaotang''s anger.


    Now, Holly has sent someone to assassinate Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu. He is really brave enough!


    "By the way, what''s the good news?" After thinking for a while, Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance.


    Speaking of this, mu Tiance''s mouth suddenly tilted slightly: "the good news is that the blood clan has indeed produced a new blood emperor. Moreover, the new blood emperor is on the British side. It''s just that the new blood emperor appears and disappears, and the status of the blood clan is too low. I don''t know where the blood emperor is."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin and asked with interest, "he doesn''t know. Do you think Holly will know?""Just as I thought!"


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "just the two of us, to find the haunting blood emperor is like looking for a needle in a haystack. I suddenly feel that it might be a good choice to have a good interrogation of holly."


    Since Holly''s position in the blood clan is not low, then he mostly knows the whereabouts of the blood emperor.


    In front of Mu Tiance, all the secrets in Holly''s mind are invisible.


    "The trial of holly is necessary."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a meaningful smile: "but before that, we still find the evidence of holly''s collusion with the alien race. We have no basis for our words. We need to come up with sufficient evidence to convince Milo and Connor, so that they will not be told that we Xia people are bullying others. We are all reasonable people


    It''s too easy to sneak into Holly''s house to interrogate holly. However, others may not believe what they interrogate. Only by presenting enough evidence can others have nothing to say.


    Now that he has made up his mind to deal with holly, he will be killed once and for all, so that he and his whole family will never turn over, and the British people will have nothing to say!


    At that time, I will take over all of holly''s industries, and it''s natural!


    "You have so much in mind!" Mu Tiance said, "you can arrange these things by yourself. Just tell me what you need to do! In addition, I''d like to remind you that although Holly''s forces can''t deal with you, they can threaten Qin Qianyu''s safety. You should pay more attention yourself. "


    "Well, don''t worry. If I don''t know, I''ll take precautions now that I know."


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted, thinking, this time, maybe it''s time to make a big ticket!

 Chapter 2749

    The next morning, Xu Shaotang and his family received an invitation from Connor, inviting them to attend the reception held at noon.


    The location of the reception is the roof of the hotel.


    At noon, they arrived at the top of the building on time according to the invitation.


    The people who came to the reception had arrived one after another. Xu Shaotang saw several acquaintances in the crowd, and Kailin and modia were among them.


    Seeing modia''s moment, Xu Shaotang seems to understand the purpose of the reception held by Connor. It seems that he and Milo have persuaded their family to agree modia and Kailin to be together. Connor''s purpose of holding the reception is to push the new members of modia''s family forward.


    See Xu Shaotang they appear, dress up to attend Kailin quickly pull modia with the people around to say sorry, trot to Xu Shaotang in front of them.


    "Welcome, Mr. Xu!"


    With a happy smile on her face, Kailin looked at several people around Xu Shaotang and said, "are these all your friends?"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and introduced them to each other with a smile.


    "You and your friends remind me of a sentence: talented and beautiful!" Kailin smiles and warmly shakes hands with Qin Qianyu. When she shakes hands with mu Tiance, she jokes: "if Mr. Xu let me see Mr. Mu earlier, maybe I will fall in love with him forever!"


    "Ha ha, aren''t you afraid that modia is jealous? He''s right there Xu Shaotang laughs.


    Now Kailin, whether in mental state or mentality, is far better than before. Perhaps, this is the change supported by her family.


    "If I were a woman, maybe even I could not help falling in love with Mr. mu." Modia smiles heartily, shakes hands with mu Tiance and says: "Hello, Mr. Mu! I''m Cailin''s fiance modia. It''s my pleasure to meet you. I hope we can be friends. "


    Mu Tiance light said: "as long as we are not the enemy."


    He also learned about modia and Kailin from Xu Shaotang. Although he also wished the two people who broke through the barriers and came together, the word "friend" was too strange for him. Even Xu Shaotang was just his opponent. Who could be his friend?


    Mu Tiance, you don''t need friends!


    "I believe that we will not be enemies." Modia said with a smile on her face.


    See other guests have looked to this side, Xu Shaotang said to them with a smile: "you go to your busy, don''t care about us."


    "No!"


    Kailin shook her head and said, "in fact, I don''t know many other people. Instead of trying to smile in front of them, I''d better have a good chat with you. In my eyes, you are the most distinguished guests in the party."


    She did not forget Xu Shaotang''s help to her and modia. Without Xu Shaotang, even if she and modia could be together forever, they would not have been blessed by their families, and even had to stand in opposition with their families.


    Although many of the guests here are political and business celebrities, they are just strangers to her.


    "Go ahead. Even if it''s a play, you have to deal with what you have to deal with." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s not easy for you to get together and neglect other guests. Don''t make any trouble."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s persuasion, they immediately hesitated slightly. After a moment, they nodded gently.


    "Please feel free. We''ll come back to you later. I''m sorry."


    With that, they waved to them, and then went to communicate with other guests.


    Before they go far away, Connor and Milo come to Xu Shaotang with a waiter carrying drinks.


    "Welcome, ladies and gentlemen! It''s an honor for us to have you here. "


    With a glass of red wine in his hand, Connor seemed to be in a good mood. The smile on his face did not dissipate for a moment. He took the glasses from the waiter''s hand and handed them to them one by one.


    Xu Shaotang took the glass from Connor, shaking the glass in his hand, and asked Connor with a smile, "does your family agree with the marriage of Kailin and modia?"


    "Well!"


    Connor nodded gently and said gratefully, "thanks to Mr. Xu! If it wasn''t for Mr. Xu, I think I would lose my favorite sister! Today''s reception is just to let some people know modia in advance. When they are officially engaged some time later, I would like to invite Mr. Xu and you to come


    "Let''s talk about it then!"


    Xu Shaotang casually perfunctory a, again way: "when do you fulfill your promise?"


    "Promise?"


    When Connor looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, Milo already understood and reminded him, "I think Mr. Xu is talking about the honor of the grand duke."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said to Milo with a smile, "you know me."Since he has saved Kailin, naturally his majesty needs to fulfill his promise. He has no interest in Kailin, but he is still very interested in the name of the Grand Duke of honor. Especially after he knows that Holly has the possibility of colluding with those foreigners, the name of the Grand Duke of honor is particularly important.


    "Mr. Xu, please rest assured that we will not break our promise."


    After understanding Xu Shaotang''s intention, Connor said: "if Mr. Xu is in a hurry, I think we can hold the coronation ceremony of the Grand Duke of honor in three days at the earliest! Compared with the name of an honorary Archduke, we are more willing to win Mr. Xu''s friendship. "


    "I''m not in a hurry for the time being."


    The cunning color in Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed by and said with a smile: "I just remind you, don''t forget this matter. The title of honorary Archduke means a lot to me."


    "Significant?"


    Connor looks at Xu Shaotang in bewilderment, suspecting that with Xu Shaotang''s strength, why should he care about the title of an honorary Archduke?


    Connor doesn''t understand, but Milo does. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, he suddenly understands that Xu Shaotang is ready to use a knife to Lord holly. Although this time he really wants to thank Xu Shaotang for helping Kailin and modia win the Royal recognition, he feels extremely painful at the thought that Xu Shaotang is likely to replace Lord holly.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t explain too much, just gave Connor a mysterious smile: "you''ll know then! Well, stop gossiping with us. There are still many guests waiting for you


    Connor looks at Xu Shaotang and Milo. He knows Milo must know what Xu Shaotang means. He chats with them casually and pulls Milo to one side.

 Chapter 2750

    After the reception officially started, Connor solemnly introduced modia to all the people on the scene as the host, and let modia appear in front of everyone as Cailin''s fiance. However, after learning that modia is just a civilian in Rose City, many people began to disapprove.


    Some people are also curious about how modia got the heart of Princess Kailin, the first beauty in the west, but it''s not good to ask directly in front of such an occasion.


    Kailin also knows that some people will disdain modia, but she doesn''t care, as long as she cares about modia, from beginning to end, she and modia are very intimate, let those who despise modia know that she chose modia, she will not regret it!


    Moreover, in her heart, those who despise modia do not know, in fact, they are the people who should be despised!


    In front of people like modia and Xu Shaotang, all celebrities are just ants!


    "This party is really boring."


    Mu Tiance sat there and said to Xu Shaotang.


    "Are you bored?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I think it''s very interesting!"


    "How interesting?" Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, tea and Qin shallow language are curious to come together.


    To be honest, they also feel that the party is too boring, and the atmosphere of the party is strange. They always feel that the real party should not be like this.


    "Don''t you see that the people who came to the party were divided into several groups?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang pointed to Zhu an, who was surrounded by several people not far away, and said, "that''s Zhu an, Holly''s son. You see, the group of people around him now is obviously a group. Next to them is another group, and some people have formed another group. Don''t you think it''s a bit like the Three Kingdoms "Romance?"


    "Well?"


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s words, they immediately looked at these people. Let alone, it was what Xu Shaotang said.


    No wonder they feel that the atmosphere of the reception is strange. It turns out that the problem is here!


    "Do you mean they are at odds with each other?" Mu Tiance asked with great interest.


    "I don''t know." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and sipped his glass gently. "But I know, maybe, we''ll have a good play soon!"


    "Where is a good play?"


    Three people don''t understand of looking at Xu Shaotang.


    Although the atmosphere at the reception is really not right, the status of Connor and Milo is there after all. At the reception held by Connor, Milo escorts them. Does anyone dare to talk at the reception?


    Xu Shaotang gently smiles and points to Zhu an casually. He laughs and says, "don''t you notice the way Zhu an looks at Kailin? In his eyes, the words "Kailin belongs to me" were almost written


    In this reception, Xu Shaotang knew just a few people.


    As soon as he came in, he noticed the strong possessive desire in Zhu an''s eyes.


    Zhu Ansheng is a romantic and pretentious woman, and she ended her short marriage two years ago. It''s only normal for her to have an idea about Kailin, the first beauty in the West.


    It is estimated that in Zhu an''s heart, except for him, no one is worthy of Kailin, right?


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, Zhu an walks slowly to Kailin and modia with her wine glass.


    "Get ready for a good play!"


    Xu Shaotang said to the people around him with a smile.


    "You''re such a hater." Mu Tiance turned his lips, but he still looked there with interest.


    Zhu an moved to Kelin and Mo Di, and looked at Kathleen glittering, and slowly raised her glass. "Princess, Congratulations!"


    "Thank you


    Although Zhu an''s eyes make her very uncomfortable, but out of courtesy, Kailin and Zhu an gently clink glasses.


    "I heard that you were kidnapped some time ago. I wonder if I have found the person who kidnapped you? Who saved you? " Zhu an looked at Kailin with a smile. "I think we should all thank the warriors who rescued you."


    Hearing Zhu an''s words, Kailin''s face suddenly changed slightly, and then quickly recovered her smile. She looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "it''s Mr. Xu from Xia who rescued me. If Sir Zhu an doesn''t know Mr. Xu, I can recommend him to you."


    "It''s Xu Shaotang, the damned bastard again!"


    Zhu an scolded secretly in his heart, but with a silent smile on his face, he suddenly raised his voice and said, "Mr. Xu and I have met each other, so I don''t need your introduction! However, as far as I know, your majesty has said, if anyone saved the royal highness of the princess, he would marry you, and he would be honored as the Grand Duke of honor. Since Mr. Xu saved you, shouldn''t he be engaged to be Mr. Xu? How come you''re Mr. modia again? If it gets out, doesn''t it seem right? "


    What you can''t get will be destroyed!Zhu an''s twisted heart has made him decide to destroy Kailin. He doesn''t want to see Kailin''s happiness. Kailin''s happiness can only be shown in front of him!


    Zhu an''s voice was not big or small, but it was enough for everyone around him to hear him.


    As Zhu an''s voice falls, people immediately turn their eyes to Kailin.


    Everyone has heard about Kailin''s kidnapping. Originally, many people have the same questions as Zhu an, but it''s not convenient to ask them on this occasion. Now Zhu an asks this question in front of everyone, and everyone is interested in Kailin''s answer.


    No matter which country, after all, there is no lack of people who like to watch.


    Listen to Zhu an''s problem, but the smile on Kailin''s face can no longer be maintained. She has seen that Zhu an clearly wants to deliberately disturb the situation!


    "Sir Juan, you are drunk! Pay attention to your words


    Connor eyes with a strong color of warning, staring at Zhu an.


    "No, I''m not drunk. I''m very sober now." In the face of Connor''s anger, Zhu an just said with a smile: "this is also to maintain the credibility of the royal family. I think all of you here do not want to hear people say that the royal family does not keep its promise in the future, do you?"


    As soon as Zhu an''s voice fell, someone immediately echoed: "Sir Zhu an has a point. It''s really inappropriate for the royal family to break their promise! Although, we do not want to see our first beauty in the West marry an oriental, but abide by the credibility is the fundamental! If this matter is spread out, it will really damage the image of the royal family. I''m afraid we need to be careful about it! "

 Chapter 2751

    It''s hard!


    At this moment, both Connor and Kailin have understood Zhu an''s intention.


    Zhu an has a grudge with Xu Shaotang. He definitely does not want Kailin to marry Xu Shaotang, and he should also know that Xu Shaotang will not marry Kailin. His purpose is to make Kailin unable to be with modia!


    When Connor and Kailin are angry, modia looks at Juan coldly: "do you need to ask about my marriage to Kailin?"


    "Of course not!"


    Zhu an said with a smile: "however, if it comes to the credibility of the royal family, I think we should all be involved! It''s not just a marriage, it''s about the image of the royal family! Forget it. You can''t understand me when I tell you this to a villager


    Hearing Zhu an''s words, modia''s eyes were cold. When she was about to teach Zhu an a lesson, Kailin gently pulled him and motioned him not to be impulsive.


    Now only a limited number of people know that modia is a member of the wing tribe. If modia shows her wings in a rage, I''m afraid her marriage with modia will be more blocked.


    By Kailin this pull, modia also quickly calm down.


    He is not a reckless man. He knows the consequences of divulging his identity on this occasion. But seeing that Zhu an forces Kailin so fearlessly, his anger is hard to calm. If only he and Zhu an were here at the moment, he would kill Zhu an!


    "Sir Juan, where do you see that we have been discredited?"


    Connor snorted coldly: "it''s very kind of you to say that before you know everything clearly."


    With a smile, Zhu an pointed to Kailin and modia and said, "isn''t that obvious? Your highness, if Kailin marries Xu Shaotang, I don''t think anyone will say anything. Even though I admire Kailin very much in my heart, I won''t let you break your promise. "


    "It seems that it is still necessary for me to ask Mr. Xu to come out and tell you about the situation in detail. I''m sorry to trouble you again, Mr. Xu. "


    Knowing that Zhu an is well prepared, Connor can only look at Xu Shaotang. Now he wants to keep Kailin and modia''s marriage from being blocked by external forces. Only Xu Shaotang can make it clear.


    At this moment, he was very glad that he had invited Xu Shaotang and them.


    Otherwise, it will be more difficult for Zhu an to make a clear explanation in front of us.


    "I really don''t like trouble, but I think it''s necessary to explain it to you clearly. It doesn''t matter if I have trouble myself. It''s a crime to let someone with a heart succeed in the plot." Facing Connor''s eyes, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up, walked to them with a smile, and then said to Zhu an, "seriously, you really hate it! I don''t know why, when I see you, I can''t help but want to smoke you! "


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice came out, everyone was shocked. No one thought that Xu Shaotang should be so eloquent. Is it too hard to pay attention to Zhu an?


    But they don''t know that Xu Shaotang really doesn''t pay attention to Zhu an. Now Zhu an is just a clown to him.


    "Xu Shaotang, where do you think this is? Is this the place where you are free to be The angry look on Zhu an''s face rose abruptly. "You rely on your Highness''s support. Do you think you can do whatever you want?"


    "Fool!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhu an carelessly. In the eyes of everyone, he suddenly slapped Zhu an in the face like lightning. "If it wasn''t for the face of Connor and Kailin, I would throw you down here! Without their support, I will do whatever I want! What can you do to me? My dear sir Juan


    The strength of his hand is not small. Although it won''t take Zhu an''s life, it makes Zhu an''s cheek swell up instantly, and two lines of blood flow down the corner of his mouth.


    Connor cares about influence, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t care at all!


    Not to mention, after a slap from Connor, he suddenly felt refreshed.


    "Xu, Shao, Tang!"


    Touching his red and swollen cheek, Zhu looked at Xu Shaotang gnashing his teeth, with a strong murderer in his eyes.


    He did not expect that Xu Shaotang would dare to be so unscrupulous.


    "Mr. Xu, I don''t want to take care of your personal grudge with Zhu an, but please tell us about you and Kailin first."


    Although Connor was extremely relieved that Xu Shaotang really wanted to throw Zhu an away, he still knew what was the most important thing now. Moreover, Xu Shaotang humiliated Zhu an in front of so many people, but they didn''t stop it. If it came out, it would have an adverse impact on them.


    "What can I say about this?"


    Xu Shaotang spread his hands and glanced faintly from the crowd. At last, he fell on Zhu an, who was full of hatred. "Say you are a fool, don''t believe it! Don''t you know there''s a word in the world called divorce? Kailin did marry me, but after a second, I felt that we were not suitable. We divorced very friendly! So now, it''s none of your business to marry anyone Kailin wants to marry! ""Divorce?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone was shocked.


    I haven''t heard that Kailin got married. Why did she divorce all of a sudden?


    However, after the shock, we all understand that Xu Shaotang''s intention is to marry and divorce. In fact, they all want to help Kailin and modia.


    All of a sudden, the people in the group of Connor and Xu Shaotang suddenly feel very pleased. It''s really rare to be able to give up such a beauty as Kailin and become a man of beauty.


    "Although Mr. Xu and I have divorced, we are still friends." Kailin also took the initiative to stand up at this time, "and I always think it''s a great honor to have a friend like Mr. Xu."


    "A divorce is to cover up the royal family''s dishonesty? Do you think everyone is a fool? " Zhu an silently wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Moreover, your highness Kailin, you are a princess. Even if you are really divorced, how can your rash action save the face of the royal family?"


    "Who stipulates that members of the royal family cannot divorce?" Kailin looked at Zhu an with disgust. She suddenly felt that Xu Shaotang''s slap was too light!


    Although it is true that there are few divorces among members of the royal family, they are not without them.


    Moreover, no law stipulates that the royal family can not divorce. Zhu an''s action at the moment is a clown with poor performance.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked Zhu an with a smile: "I heard that you divorced your wife, right? Sir Juan, you can divorce your first wife who has been with you for several years. Can''t I divorce Kailin who has no emotional foundation? There is a saying in the state of Xia: as long as the state officials light the lights, the people are not allowed to set fire! I think that''s the case with you. "

 Chapter 2752

    In the face of three consecutive questions from Kailin and Xu Shaotang, Zhu Antong was speechless. Yes, he himself was divorced. Even if he had thousands of mouths, he couldn''t argue that.


    "Sir Juan, I''ve heard that you and your wife have died of old age after their divorce, haven''t you?"


    "It was known all over the country at that time. It was said that his wife could not bear his long-term betrayal and offered to divorce."


    "In this way, I still think the peaceful divorce between Mr. Xu and his highness Kailin is better."


    Connor and his group will not let go of the chance to beat the water dog. Now they are competing to taunt Zhu an.


    After hearing these people''s taunts, Zhu an''s ugly face became even more ugly, with a pair of hateful eyes staring at Xu Shaotang.


    At this moment, he transferred his hatred for all of them to Xu Shaotang.


    If Xu Shaotang doesn''t stir up the trouble, he is 100% sure that he can stir up the marriage between Kailin and modia, and then use other means to bring Kailin into his own pocket! Now, it is because of Xu Shaotang''s disturbance that not only makes him lose face, but also makes all his wishful thinking come to nothing.


    Under the new hatred and old hatred, he and Xu Shaotang have been completely irreconcilable!


    Listening to those people''s mockery of Zhu an, Kailin felt relieved. She looked at modia in front of everyone and asked, "honey, I''m a divorced woman. Do you care?"


    She just wanted to show Zhu an that she was very happy! She wants to show happiness in front of Zhu an!


    Modia shook her head seriously and said, "no! In my heart, you will always be my favorite


    "Thank you, dear!" Kailin looks at Juan provocatively and kisses modia gently on the face.


    "Well, now I believe everyone has understood it!" From the moment she married Mr. Kailin, she said, "I can''t see who is going to be free."


    With that, Connor took another deep look at Zhu an.


    Zhu an''s face was green and white. He avoided Connor''s eyes and said to Xu Shaotang with gnashing teeth: "Xu Shaotang, I will settle this account with you sooner or later!"


    Say, have lost face of Zhu an then hate to leave unceasingly.


    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang a flash, but suddenly stopped in front of Zhu an, eyebrows gently pick, light asked: "when do I allow you to go?"


    "I don''t need your permission to go or not!" Zhu an said angrily.


    "No, no!"


    Xu Shaotang turned his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "if I didn''t let you leave, you can''t leave! Anyway, you are determined to settle accounts with me. Why don''t I teach you a lesson now? I said, you really owe me a lot. When I see you, I can''t control my own hand! "


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, those people standing beside Zhu an suddenly said harshly, "Xu Shaotang, what do you want to do? This is not the state of Xia. How can you do anything wrong? "


    "Oh, yes?"


    The cold in Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly stabbed the man who just spoke like a steel needle. Just for a moment, the boundless fear made the man collapse to the ground. The endless cold wrapped him, and the tremor from his soul made him almost collapse.


    Seeing the man''s abnormality, the other people suddenly changed their looks and retreated from Zhu an in fear that Xu Shaotang would be angry with them.


    The so-called Leng afraid of horizontal, horizontal fear not to die! Now they know that, compared with Xu Shaotang, Zhu an''s tyranny is not worth mentioning at all. At the moment, Xu Shaotang is really rampant!


    "Xu Shaotang! What do you want to do? "


    Seeing Xu Shaotang approaching him step by step, Zhu an''s face finally began to panic.


    "Shall I persuade you?" Milo whispered to Connor, "if Juan has an accident in front of us, I''m afraid it will hurt..."


    "No!" Before Milo finished speaking, Connor interrupted him and shook his head gently: "Mr. Xu should know something in his heart, which is to teach Zhu an a lesson at most! If I didn''t care about the occasion, even I would like to teach Zhu an a lesson! "


    Now that Connor said that, Milo didn''t bother to take care of it any more.


    Don''t say it''s Connor. Even he wants to teach Juan a hard lesson, but he is not allowed to do so in the current situation.


    Zhu an is such a fool. It''s not good to provoke anyone. He''s going to provoke Xu Shaotang!


    You say you can leave. No one will keep you anyway. What cruel words do you have with Xu Shaotang? Do you think Xu Shaotang is afraid of cruel words?


    In Zhu an''s frightened eyes, Xu Shaotang finally came up to him. Looking at the color of fear on Zhu an''s face, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t be afraid, I just want to take you for a ride."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly picked up Zhu an and threw him directly from the rooftop."Ah


    Listening to the wind whirring in his ears, all the pride in Zhu an''s heart finally disappeared, and he screamed loudly. With that voice, all the celebrities were terrified, and the huge panic was like a torrential wave coming to him, which made them lose the ability to cry out in fear.


    At this moment, the people who just left Zhu an''s side are all very happy in their hearts. They are glad that they left Zhu an''s side in time, otherwise, they may also face the same end.


    "Xu, are you crazy?"


    When everyone was so shocked that he couldn''t speak, Milo took the lead to come back and yelled at Xu Shaotang in a panic.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and jumps down from the top of the roof in the eyes of the people. Milo rushes to the edge of the roof.


    When he looked down, he found that Xu Shaotang had caught Zhu an who had been thrown out and flew up again. When he saw that both of them were safe, the big stone in Milo''s heart fell slowly.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang and Zhu an returned to the top of the roof.


    Frightened Zhu an did not dare to open his eyes. He just screamed and stabbed everyone''s eardrum.


    "Be quiet!"


    Xu Shaotang slaps Zhu an''s face impatiently. Zhu an suddenly closes his mouth in pain, but he still doesn''t dare to open his eyes.


    "Sir Juan, am I not kidding you?" Xu Shaotang looked at Zhu an''s wet pants with a smile, "I knew you were so timid, so I won''t joke with you. OK, don''t cry, it''s OK! You go back and change your trousers. The taste of your clothes is really harmful to your image as a gentleman! "

 Chapter 2753

    Zhu an left, this time, he did not say a word, gray left the party scene.


    "You are so boring."


    Xu Shaotang returned to make complaints about them, and immediately attracted Mu TSE''s Tucao.


    Xu Shaotang, with a mysterious smile on his face, said slowly, "I''m adding some flavoring to this boring wine party."


    "Don''t think I don''t know what''s going on in your head!"


    Mu Tiance snorted, and secretly scolded Xu Shaotang for being such a jerk.


    When they were talking here, Milo, who was still in shock, ran to them again, looked at Xu Shaotang with "deep sorrow" and said, "Xu, you scared me to death just now!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, said: "that shows that your heart is not strong enough, still need to practice."


    "It''s not that my heart is not strong enough, but that you are too cunning!" Milo looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes, "it seems that this time, you are not going to let Holly go."


    "Well, you can see that, too?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I thought only brother Mu could see it! It seems that my acting level still needs to be improved! You can see it. I don''t know if Holly''s old fox can see it


    "Holly''s old cunning, you can see it


    Milo said in a deep voice: "you think you can use this way to enrage holly and let him attack you, but have you ever thought that once Holly sees through your plan, it will not be worth the loss."


    At the beginning, he also thought that Xu Shaotang really wanted to kill Zhu an. Only when he saw that Xu Shaotang rescued Zhu an unharmed, did he realize that Xu Shaotang deliberately frightened Zhu an. Xu Shaotang''s main purpose was to completely enrage Holly behind Zhu an.


    Once Holly gives him a shot, he will have a chance to attack. At that time, he will be appointed as the new honorary Duke, and he will take the opportunity to replace Holly!


    It has to be said that Xu Shaotang''s abacus is very good, but he underestimates Holly''s cunning.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "you underestimate Holly! When a person expands to a certain extent, he will forget himself. Even if he knows that this is a pit, he will try to see if he can bury the digger with this pit! "


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, miluodun was slightly stunned.


    Obviously, Xu Shaotang came prepared. He seems to have calculated everything.


    "What do you mean, Xu?" Milo frowned at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, "do you find anything?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "these things are what you told us."


    "I told you that?"


    Milo looks at them with a puzzled face. Suddenly, an idea runs through his mind. He instantly understands Xu Shaotang''s meaning. With a look of awe, Milo asks Xu Shaotang carefully: "do you mean that you have confirmed that Holly really colludes with other people?"


    It seems that the only thing that can make Holly forget himself is the alien race.


    He always suspected that Holly was in collusion with other people, but he couldn''t find any evidence, and he couldn''t fight against Holly rashly.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "Holly has colluded with several different races. Moreover, he seems to be a different race himself. He just doesn''t know what kind of race he is, but his strength is not low. It''s estimated that he is equivalent to the blood clan of Prince level."


    There is no need to hide these things from Milo.


    As long as it is confirmed that Holly has colluded with the alien race, Milo is their ally. I believe Milo can''t tolerate Holly now.


    Although he does not want to replace Holly''s position, but I believe he is more reluctant to see Holly secretly for disaster.


    "This..." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo''s pupils suddenly shrank and asked subconsciously, "how do you know?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Xu Shaotang said with a light smile: "moreover, just yesterday, Holly sent a blood clan of count level to assassinate Miss Qin. So, yesterday, we have decided to eradicate holly and all the alien clans colluding with him! Today, it''s just a fire. "


    In fact, the real count, from the time they walked the red carpet, they were completely opposed to Holly.


    But at that time, Xu Shaotang had not made up his mind to kill holly. Now it''s confirmed that Holly has colluded with the alien race. It''s not just his personal enmity with holly to eliminate holly and the alien power behind him.


    "Xu, it''s a big deal. Do you have any evidence?" Milo held his fist tightly. Although he had such a guess in his heart, he was still very angry when he heard the exact answer from Xu Shaotang.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang simply stalled, "however, soon I will give you evidence!""Good!"


    Milo nodded heavily: "if this is true, I think, even if you completely eradicate the holly family, we have to thank you."


    "Thank you. Just remember our deal."


    Xu Shaotang laughs and looks at Milo with deep meaning. "Milo, you won''t break your promise then, will you?"


    "No!"


    Milo said seriously: "if you can exchange your friendship with a family of holly who betrayed us, I think it''s also an unfortunate blessing for us!"


    "I hope so!"


    "Then I won''t disturb you. I hope you have a good time!"


    With that, Milo leaves in a hurry. It''s estimated that he is going to exchange the news from Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you really think that Holly will be taken in?"


    After Milo leaves, mu Tiance asks Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t you think Holly will be taken in?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "even if Holly doesn''t fall for it, isn''t there a fool like Zhu an? Do you think Juan can swallow this breath like this? "


    "Juan is a little fish at most, Holly is a big fish." Said Ruomu, staring at the wine in the sky.


    "No matter big fish or small fish, as long as they are willing to take the bait, people will not lose interest in fishing." With a smile, Xu Shaotang touched his glass with mu Tiance''s and said with a smile, "let''s wish our plan a success in advance."


    "I wish I could succeed!"


    Mu Tiance took a sip from his glass, and a strange smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. "No matter whether your plan can succeed or not, I''ll decide this holly. The things in his head should be very interesting!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 2754

    After the reception, Xu Shaotang returned to his hotel room.


    "Brother Xu, I want to talk to you."


    Walking to the door of the room, Qin Qianyu suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang.


    "Good, no problem!"


    Xu Shaotang opened the door of the room and asked, "please!"


    Entering the room, Qin Qianyu is familiar with taking out coffee from the shelf in the living room, leaning his head to Xu Shaotang and asking, "sugar?"


    "Well, less sugar."


    Xu Shaotang has a look of doubt in her eyes. She doesn''t know what Qin Qianyu wants to talk to him about. She doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    "All right!"


    Qin Qianyu smiles, and soon brings the bubbling coffee to Xu Shaotang. He sits down and hands the cup of coffee with a little sugar to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took a sip of coffee, looked at Qin with a smile and said, "if you want to talk to me, just tell me. We don''t have to beat around the bush."


    Qin chuckled and said: "I''ve been listening to you about Lord holly at the reception just now. In fact, I just want to talk about it with you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Qianyu in surprise, and then said with a smile: "this is my business with mu Tiance, so you don''t have to worry about it. You and Hong Xiu should do what they should do, just don''t know it at all! Don''t worry. With us, Holly can''t hurt you


    He only said that Qin Qianyu knew that the arrested blood clan was going to assassinate her and began to worry. However, Qin Qianyu''s relaxed appearance did not seem to worry about this.


    "With you, I don''t worry about our safety."


    Qin Qianyu shook his head slightly and said, "I heard you say a lot about holly. I was thinking that if you really want to deal with holly, maybe you can use me as bait! Since Holly wants to assassinate me, I will use my body as bait and let him assassinate me! At that time, you will be able to deal with him with the evidence that he assassinated me! "


    Although she wasn''t very clear about the whole story, Xu Shaotang didn''t avoid her and Hong Xiu when they talked about it at the reception. From their conversation, she also guessed about it.


    The only thing she can do for Xu Shaotang seems to be the same.


    Moreover, she believes that the feasibility of this plan is not without.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Qin Qianyu''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. After a while, he asked in tears and laughter: "so, the thing you want to talk about with me is this thing, right?"


    "Yes


    Qin Qianyu nodded and said, "if you don''t deal with holly now, isn''t it because you don''t have enough evidence to make your name known?"


    "What are you thinking in your head?"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang knocked on Qin Qianyu''s head through the coffee table and said with a smile, "it''s not easy for us to find evidence that can deal with holly! What we want now is something that can make the holly family disappear completely. That''s the evidence of his collusion with the alien race! "


    "Oh..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu was a little disappointed and said, "I think it''s too simple."


    "It has nothing to do with whether you think it''s simple or not." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "even if your method is useful, I can''t let you risk yourself for this matter!"


    Qin shallow language embarrassed smile, touch ear hair, light voice way: "I just want to help you out of the idea."


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "however, these are the things mu Tiance and I should worry about, not you! You can think of me as a male chauvinist, or I don''t want you to worry about these things! "


    "Then I''ll take it as if you don''t want to hurt me."


    Qin said with a generous smile, "I prefer to enjoy the feeling of being cared for, even if it is an illusion, I feel very happy."


    Today, Qin Qianyu can be very frank in front of Xu Shaotang to reveal his feelings, and can also get along with Xu Shaotang in a way of friends.


    When a person becomes mature, he will know when to get along with Xu Shaotang in what way, when to joke and when to be serious.


    Xu Shaotang understands her mind, and she also understands Xu Shaotang''s ideas. Instead of pressing step by step, she just needs to communicate with Xu Shaotang in a more harmonious way.


    "No illusion, no illusion."


    Xu Shaotang once again put his hand on Qin Qianyu''s head and knocked it lightly. He said with a smile: "whether from the perspective of friends or lovers, I should take it for granted that I care about you. What''s the illusion? Do you think I have to play with you?"


    "Is it?"Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu''s bright eyes suddenly bent into crescent moon, staring at Xu Shaotang''s smiling face, close to Xu Shaotang''s cheek, eyes flashing with a strange look, mischievous smile: "brother Xu, you say so, I want to kiss you!"


    "No way!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "if you want to kiss me, I''ll kiss you!"


    "I''m not afraid!" Qin Qianyu said with a smile: "if you really dare to kiss me, I''m sure I''ll depend on you. At that time, you can''t run away."


    "Then I''ll try to control it!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed again, "well, don''t worry about holly. We should eat and sleep. Before we leave here, mu Tiance and I will deal with all Holly''s affairs."


    "You make me look like a pig."


    Qin Qianyu understood in his heart that it was time to stop. He drew back his cheek in front of Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "I''ll listen to you. Anyway, when the sky collapses, you''ll be there. It''s really good to be a carefree pig."


    Her original intention is to think of some ways for Xu Shaotang and do what she can, so that she won''t seem so useless. But since Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have plans, she doesn''t have to worry about it any more.


    "That''s it!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I don''t have a chance to be a pig yet."


    "So I''m lucky?" Qin Qianyu smiles and slowly stands up and says, "OK, since you have plans, I won''t delay you. I''ll go back to my room first! In addition, at the request of the organizer, Shangdao wants to share some of our domestic film experience tonight. If it''s OK, we can give him a show. "


    "That''s necessary!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "we don''t give him any support. Isn''t that a joke for these foreigners?"

 Chapter 2755

    Time passes day by day, but Xu Shaotang and Zhu an don''t wait for their revenge.


    During the period, Milo asked them several times whether they had found any evidence of holly''s collusion with the alien race, but they didn''t reply.


    In the twinkling of an eye, this week-long Film Festival has finally come to an end.


    In the evening, the organizers of the festival held a grand dinner to thank all the guests who came to the festival.


    After the dinner, Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang boarded the car arranged by Milo and returned to the hotel.


    "Xu, does Holly really collude with other people?"


    Sitting in the same car with Xu Shaotang, Milo asked with a complicated look.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Xu Shaotang leans on the seat and asks Milo lazily.


    "Not disbelief, but..."


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and took Milo''s words: "it''s very strange. Why doesn''t Holly do it now?"


    "Yes


    Milo nodded.


    If Holly really colludes with the alien race, he will not attack Xu Shaotang today. After they leave tomorrow, Holly will have no chance.


    Originally, he thought Holly would start sooner or later, but after waiting for several days, he didn''t see Holly''s action, which made him suspicious again.


    Looking at the confused Milo, Xu Shaotang showed a mysterious smile on his face and said slowly: "Holly has already started, but you don''t know."


    "Did he do it?" Milo looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, "when did it happen?"


    "Holly has been working since we first came to fog city!" Xu Shaotang turned his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "if you are interested, you can come with me tomorrow to see what a big trap your Lord Holly has set for us!"


    "Tomorrow? Why wait until tomorrow? "


    Milo does not understand looking at Xu Shaotang, do not know what medicine Xu Shaotang is selling in this gourd.


    Xu Shaotang did not answer Milo''s question, but said with a mysterious smile: "tomorrow you will know!"


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Qin Qianyu and his family set foot on the flight home, but Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance stayed.


    Ferganan, an uninhabited island far from Milo''s native land.


    This island used to be a private island of the holly family, but now, in theory, it should belong to Xu Shaotang. However, as the owner, Xu Shaotang is also on this deserted island for the first time.


    Maybe we shouldn''t call it a deserted island now, because when Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang arrived, there were a lot of machines in construction on the island.


    "Isn''t this a desert island? Who is working here? "


    Looking at the scene in front of them, miluodun, who followed Xu Shaotang, was surprised.


    "Who else do you think there will be besides Holly?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Holly?"


    Milo''s face was full of doubts. "When did he start developing this island? I remember, he seems to have transferred the island to you? "


    "Come on, you''ll know the answer soon!"


    Xu Shaotang chuckles, and his pace speeds up abruptly. A moment later, he comes to the construction site in the middle of the island.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang, the machinery still under construction suddenly stopped, and the workers looked at the three of them.


    And Xu Shaotang them, also one eye in the crowd found the pity looking at their Zhu an.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Zhu an with a smile from a distance of nearly 100 meters: "Sir Zhu an, are you Holly''s own son?"


    "Xu Shaotang, you are here at last!"


    Zhu an''s eyes became more and more fierce, as if he wanted to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces with his own eyes.


    "Of course I''ll come!" Xu Shaotang said calmly: "I really doubt that you are not Holly''s own son. He asked you to do it when he put it on the table. It''s not like your own father should do it."


    "Ha ha, to death?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhu Anton burst out laughing, "maybe you haven''t made it clear yet, it''s you who are going to die!"


    "Xu, what''s going on?"


    Listening to these inexplicable words between the two, Milo''s face is more confused.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Pointing to zhu''an and the workers on the island, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "your Lord Holly started to send people to develop the Island three days ago, and he specially asked people to pretend that they inadvertently revealed the news to me. He knew in his heart that if I knew that he was developing the island that belonged to me, he would certainly come to ask for a crime. So, clever Holly So he used this island to lay a trap for me, waiting for me to send it to my door! "


    "You..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhu an''s face changed slightly and said, "you already know this is a trap?""Do you think what you''re doing is hidden?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "when you met with those foreigners, I already knew! Oh, by the way, I also have a video of you meeting with other people. I think Milo should be very interested in this video. "


    Yes, Holly thought that the perfect plan, in fact, all under their close surveillance.


    From the time he decided to uproot holly and those behind him, Holly had been under their close surveillance. However, Holly didn''t know it at all. He thought what he had done was very secret.


    "You..."


    Looking at the calm smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Zhu andon said, "you know everything!"


    "Isn''t it a surprise?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I not only know these, but also know that now you are no longer human! Zhu an, do you really think that if you get the little power of the blood clan, you are qualified to challenge us? "


    From the moment Xu Shaotang saw Zhu an, he knew that Zhu an was a blood clan now!


    In order to find revenge, Zhu an is really crazy, just like his father.


    "You can see that!"


    Zhu an''s eyes were cold, and he said coldly, "even if you can see it, what? Today, as long as you three die here, no one will know that I am a blood clan! Xu Shaotang, even if you know everything in advance, today, you will all die! "


    As soon as the voice fell, a pair of bloody wings suddenly appeared on Zhu an''s back.


    That pair of bloody wings stabbed Milo''s eyes in an instant.


    The Knight Sword with faint cold light has been held by Milo. The sword points directly at Zhu an, who has become a blood clan. His face is full of hatred and anger. His eyes are red and he roars: "Zhu an, tell me, why do you do this? Why are you treason! "


    Endless anger almost ignited Milo. This result is really hard for him to accept, even if he came with psychological preparation.

 Chapter 2756

    "Why? Hello, Milo. Why


    Zhu an smiled coldly and said, "do you think we don''t know you''ve started investigating us secretly? Instead of helping us deal with Xu Shaotang, an outsider, you help him deal with us. Tell me, why do we want to betray our country? "


    "Shameless!"


    Upon hearing Juan''s words, Milton burst into a rage. "If you don''t collude with other people, I will investigate you? It seems that Xu is right. You have really reached the point of insanity! "


    "Ha ha, what about being insane? What can you do for me? "


    Zhu an had no fear of laughing: "Milo, you are old! You and your knights of the round table are old! "


    "Is it?"


    Milo''s eyes were full of cold light, and the killing opportunity was sharp. The long sword pointed at Zhu an, "let me see if I''m old in the end!"


    When Milo wants to rush to kill Zhu an, mu Tiance holds him.


    "You can find someone else to vent your anger. His life is mine!" Mu Tiance stares at the arrogant Zhu an and says to Milo.


    Milo shook his head slightly and said, "Mr. mu, let me kill this traitor myself?"


    Holly and Juan collude with other people, which has completely aroused Milo''s anger. Only by personally killing Juan, can he calm his anger a little.


    "You are not his opponent!" Mu Tiance said calmly.


    "Not necessarily!"


    Milo doesn''t believe mu Tiance''s words. He knows the strength of the prince level blood clan is very strong, but he has to try.


    "Give him Juan!"


    Xu Shaotang patted mu Tiance on the shoulder with a smile. "There are still many foreigners waiting for us to send them on the road. Don''t waste time for Zhu an. Don''t forget, Holly is the real big fish."


    Everyone here is alien!


    Xu Shaotang can see that many people are blood clan, but for the time being, he can''t see the others. However, he can guess that there should be many werewolves and aliens among them.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance hesitated slightly for a while, and finally nodded gently.


    "Zhu an, dog thief, die!"


    Milo roared angrily, and the sword in his hand suddenly burst into a dazzling light, killing Juan.


    "I said, you''re old!"


    All of a sudden, he gained the powerful power belonging to the blood clan. Zhu an was looking for someone to try out how strong his power was. Looking at Milo who killed him, he couldn''t help but show a scornful smile. Now he didn''t hesitate to kill Milo. At the same time, he yelled: "kill me!"


    With Zhu an''s roar, the people around him suddenly show their original shape, the island woods also follow a wave, and the alien people ambush on the island also follow. In an instant, Xu Shaotang and others are surrounded by many alien people.


    Blood clan, werewolf, alien, and another kind of monster with two horns on its head look a bit like the devil in Western legend. However, compared with the frightening image of the devil, this kind of human monster with horns seems to be much more "lovely".


    "It''s a pity that Wu Jie is not here."


    Looking at these foreigners killed to them, Xu Shaotang sighed and said with a smile.


    I believe WuJie would be very excited to see this scene. These alien races are enough for him to release his killing heart.


    "Give the blood clan to me, and you can solve the rest!" Mu Tiance''s face was as calm as ever, and he didn''t fall into the consciousness of encirclement, but his eyes kept wandering back and forth between the various blood groups.


    Xu Shaotang knows that mu Tiance wants to explore the secret of the sudden strength of the blood clan from these blood clans. Since mu Tiance is so interested, he can''t destroy mu Tiance''s interest. Now he nods gently and walks towards the killing alien race.


    When he walked by, the real Qi formed a strong wind around his body, and several foreigners who were close to him disappeared before they knew what was going on.


    All of a sudden, the people of other nationalities were scared to look at him.


    This scene is too shocking. They didn''t see Xu Shaotang''s hand. They just saw him walking casually, but his every step was fatal.


    Although they are brave and not afraid of death, it doesn''t mean they are stupid. The scene in front of them clearly tells them that they have met the real strong!


    They''re not here to kill, they''re here to die!


    Compared with Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance seems to be much more normal. At least, those who rush to Mu Tiance, there are many people who can support mu Tiance a little, especially the blood clan, who are constantly attacking mu Tiance, seems to have suppressed mu Tiance.


    "Boring!"


    Looking at mu Tiance''s action, Xu Shaotang can''t help rolling his eyes.


    Mu Tiance is not unable to kill these blood clans, but is clearly to explore and speculate. He wants to explore the mystery of the sudden strength of the blood clans, and then he allows the blood clans to attack there. Once those non blood clans get close to him, they are ruthlessly killed instantly.For a moment, those blood clans who originally rushed to Xu Shaotang seemed to have found a new world, and they turned around and rushed to Mu Tiance.


    But in this way, they suffered other foreign people. They went to Mu Tiance to die, Xu Shaotang to die, and Zhu an was fighting with Milo. They didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    However, Xu Shaotang did not give them too many opportunities for embarrassment. When they quit, he entered!


    Xu Shaotang, like a whirlwind, swept across the whole island. Where he passed, alien people died one after another.


    "Run away!"


    Such a powerful force completely destroyed the soul of the alien race. I don''t know who yelled, and the alien race on the island suddenly began to flee.


    "Can you escape?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted, opened his own field, and instantly covered all the alien people on the island.


    With the opening of his field, the scattered alien suddenly found out in horror that they suddenly lost their ability to act.


    The original hunter has now become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    The shadow of death shrouds every alien race. They suddenly understand that the so-called number advantage does not exist in front of the real strong. The more the number, the more the dead.


    Xu Shaotang quickly flashes his body on the island, frantically reaping the lives of the alien race. The alien race on the island decreases rapidly. Soon, there are only a group of blood clan and Zhu an entangled with mu Tiance, plus a strange thing with horns left by Xu Shaotang.


    "Take your time and I''ll have a good chat with this one!"


    Xu Shaotang takes back his field, shouts at Milo and mu Tiance, and walks to one side with the white faced horned monster.

 Chapter 2757

    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Carrying the horned monster to one side, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "as long as you answer my question well, I won''t kill you."


    Naturally, the horned monster didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words. He just looked at him in horror and trembled involuntarily. The shadow of death was lingering on his head.


    "Well, what kind of monster are you?"


    Regardless of the fear engulfed eyes of the horned monster, Xu Shaotang reached out and touched the horns on his head, smacked his mouth and said, "it''s no different from the ox horn."


    Originally, the horned monster had been scared to death by Xu Shaotang''s strong killing. Xu Shaotang''s words suddenly made him want to cry without tears.


    However, he still didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. He didn''t know whether he didn''t want to answer or he was scared to lose the function of speech temporarily.


    "Just cooperate with me."


    Seeing that the horned monster still didn''t speak, Xu Shaotang sighed with affectation: "is it difficult for me to punish you before you say it? To tell you the truth, I don''t want to be too boring to stay here to chat with you. If you don''t talk now, you''ll feel better when the busy one is finished. "


    With that, Xu Shaotang pointed to Mu Tiance again.


    At the moment, mu Tiance is still playing with those blood clans who besieged him. Yes, he is completely playing!


    However, he is not enjoying the process of playing with these blood clans, but constantly exploring the power of these blood clans by playing with them.


    The same blood clan secret skill, regardless of personal strength, his power is much less than the power displayed by these blood clans. He can''t feel the fluctuation of true Qi in these blood clans, which proves that the source of blood clan strength has nothing to do with true Qi or aura.


    "Big You, my lord Are you really willing to let go Me


    After a long silence, the horned monster finally spoke with fear.


    "Really


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "your life has no meaning to me. Whether I kill you or not has no influence on me. If you answer my question well, I promise to let you go! Well, you can answer me now. What''s your name? "


    "Race "Mercedes."


    Seeing that saides began to cooperate with himself, Xu Shaotang continued to ask, "I have never seen people of your ethnic group before. You have only appeared in the past two years?"


    "No We''ve always been there. "


    Sades carefully looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "we are the Satans..."


    "The Satans?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, "isn''t Satan the great devil in the Western legend? Dare you, Satan is not a person, but a group? "


    Needless to say, the image of setes is somewhat similar to that of a demon in legend. However, in addition to having two horns similar to a demon, he is no different from human beings in other aspects. There is still a lot of gap between him and the image of a demon known by Xu Shaotang.


    "I think so."


    Cedars whispered.


    Xu Shaotang asked with great interest: "listen to what you mean, you Satans have existed for a long time, but they didn''t appear before, right?"


    "Yes." Sedes nodded: "for thousands of years, the Satan clan has existed, but our power gradually disappeared, and it was only in the past two years that we regained our power."


    Sure enough, that''s still the case!


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth turned slightly. First, there was the wing clan, and now there was a Satan clan.


    It seems that since the seal of the gate of heaven has been destroyed, the world is really full of demons. Is the age of thousands of ethnic groups coming again?


    "What is your strength among the Satans?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "Top middle."


    "It''s not bad. It''s still at the middle or upper level. It seems that your status in the Satan clan should not be too low." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "who is the leader of the Satan clan?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Seth''s face was a bit hesitant. When he felt Xu Shaotang''s eyes gradually cold, he quickly replied: "son of Satan, Dame."


    "Do you know where Dame is now?"


    For this sudden emergence of the Satan clan, Xu Shaotang had some interest.


    He didn''t know whether the Satan clan had any relationship with the ancient demons. However, since the Satan clan chose to cooperate with the blood clan, it was his enemy.


    If he had a chance, he would like to meet the son of Satan.


    "I really don''t know that." "We don''t dare to ask about the son of Satan," Mercedes said in a panic. "We are here to ambush you. We are also ordered by the son of Satan. For the rest, I really don''t know."


    "So..."


    Hearing saides'' words, Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, carefully thought about it in his mind, and then asked curiously, "do you know the strength of Dame, the son of Satan, compared with the power of the blood emperor?""I don''t know."


    Mercedes shook his head blankly and said: "no one in the clan dares to challenge the status of the son of Satan. I only know that the son of Satan is very strong, and he is also very strong. No one dares to question his decision."


    While Xu Shaotang is learning about the Satan from cedars, Zhu an over there suddenly utters a scream. He follows his reputation and sees that one of Zhu an''s arms has been cut off by Milo''s long sword. In a mass of blood mist, a new arm grows up again where Zhu an''s arm is broken. However, all the anger of Zhu an under the injury is also aroused by Milo.


    Juan let out a sharp screech and launched a more fierce attack on Milo.


    Milo wants to kill Zhu an, but he doesn''t dare to neglect him. He is fighting with Zhu an for life and death.


    "Not bad!"


    Seeing Milo gaining the upper hand, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it seems that Milo''s strength has also improved a lot!"


    Milo''s ability to suppress zhu''an is due to zhu''an''s lack of life and death fighting experience, but it also has an indispensable relationship with Milo''s own strength.


    If it was Milo before, it could not be Juan''s opponent. It seems that the abundance of aura also had a huge impact on the big people of the Knights of the round table.


    It seems that they still underestimate Milo. No wonder Milo dares to fight him even though he knows Zhu an''s strength.


    Looking back, Xu Shaotang waved to cedars again and said, "my question is almost over. You can go! I mean what I say. I''ll spare your life this time. But next time, if it falls into my hands again, don''t blame me for being impolite! "

 Chapter 2758

    When mu Tiance played enough with those people of the blood clan, a bloody killing started mercilessly.


    In front of Mu Tiance, a half blood clan who has devoured Cain''s soul, the powerful recovery ability of the blood clan is useless. Every move of Mu Tiance, there must be several blood clan dead, and there is no chance for them to recover.


    However, in a few breaths, all the blood clans who besieged mu Tiance were killed.


    For now, Milo is the only one left to grapple with Juan.


    Although Milo has gained the upper hand, Juan''s recovery ability is not strong. Even if he is injured by Milo''s Knight Sword again and again, he can survive with his strong recovery ability.


    When the wound healed again with strong recovery ability, Zhu an suddenly turned his direction, spread his blood red wings and flew to the island.


    "Now you want to escape? It''s too late


    Xu Shaotang has been quietly watching the battle between Milo and Zhu an since he let cedes go. Seeing that Zhu an wants to escape, he immediately moves. In the blink of an eye, he has stopped Zhu an''s way. At the same time, an invisible force pours out and binds Zhu an tightly, completely breaking his idea of escape.


    "Xu Shaotang, you can''t kill me!"


    There is no hope of escape. Zhu andon, who is in a panic, yells at Xu Shaotang.


    At the moment, Zhu an, no longer the previous arrogance, is more like a lost dog in a hurry to escape.


    However, even at such a time, Zhu an was reluctant to let go of his sad pride and dared to speak in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Why can''t I kill you?" Xu Shaotang looks at Zhu an with a smile, "besides, even if I don''t kill you, do you think Milo will let you go? I said, you are not Holly''s own son, otherwise why did he send you here to die? "


    "If you kill me, your women will die!"


    Zhu an looked at Xu Shaotang coldly and said, "do you think we haven''t left other backers? You''d better make a phone call and ask where your two women are! "


    Hearing Zhu an''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were stunned. After looking at each other, they burst into laughter at the same time.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Listening to the two people''s laughter, Zhu an was in a panic.


    "What else can I laugh at? I laugh at your stupidity."


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh, "don''t believe that you are stupid. We can all take videos of your contact with other nationalities. Don''t you know that you arranged hijacking on their flight back home? They didn''t get on the plane at all, you understand, stupid


    He thought Zhu an had something to rely on. It turned out that it was just this matter.


    Holly''s plan has long been their insight, deliberately let them go to the airport, but also to confuse holly.


    Now, Qin said that they should be very safe.


    What''s more, when Holly is setting many traps for them, they are also setting a huge trap for holly.


    Unfortunately, they knew Holly''s plan, but Holly knew nothing about it.


    "You..."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhu Anton''s face is covered with ashes. His greatest reliance on life is gone. The shadow of death is constantly enveloping him, and the fear of death begins to devour his mind.


    "Xu, don''t talk to him, let me kill him!"


    Although Milo has several scars on his body, he doesn''t care at all. He just gasps and stares at Juan with his eyes full of murder and anger.


    Traitor, must die!


    Moreover, he still colludes with other people and doesn''t kill Zhu an himself. It''s hard for him to get rid of his hatred!


    "Well, as you wish!"


    Looking at the angry Milo, Xu Shaotang shrugs his shoulders and waves his hand at will. Zhu Anton in the air comes to Milo uncontrollably.


    "Uncle Milo, don''t kill me! Please, don''t kill me! I know it''s wrong! "


    In the face of the threat of death, Zhu an completely collapsed, unable to resist, he could only cry to Milo for mercy, completely forgetting how arrogant he was in front of Milo.


    Listening to Zhu an''s begging for mercy, Milo didn''t have the slightest pity and hesitation in his eyes. He just yelled like a wounded beast: "if I don''t kill you, how can I face our people?"


    The betrayal of holly family completely broke Milo''s heart.


    For thousands of years, the holly family has enjoyed a transcendent status and suffered numerous Royal preferential treatment, but in the end, they colluded with other races. How can Milo not be sad and angry?


    Facing Milo, who was approaching step by step, and feeling the anger in his heart and the chill on the knight''s sword, Juan cried with tears and tears: "please, don''t kill me..."


    "Traitor, kill


    Milo roared angrily, and the Knight Sword in his hand was shining, and he smashed down to meet Juan.


    "Puff..."


    The sharp and cold Knight''s sword split Juan in two in an instant. The blood splashed on Milo''s face, but did not extinguish his anger.The powerful recovery ability of the blood clan shows again. A burst of blood fog begins to diffuse. Juana''s split body gradually begins to close. However, before his body is completely closed, Milo''s Knight Sword sweeps out again.


    Once, twice


    Without any rules, Zhu an''s body was cut up again and again. Zhu an''s scream became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared completely.


    Although the blood clan has strong recovery ability, it does not mean that they will not die. When the power of blood is gradually exhausted, Zhu an''s body no longer shows signs of healing. Under Milo''s crazy chop, Zhu an finally becomes a pile of broken meat.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang let go of the shackles, a blood light suddenly rushed out from the pile of broken meat, which was Zhu an''s soul.


    When Xu Shaotang killed mogel, he had already experienced such a thing. How could Zhu an do what he wanted? He grabbed the blood light.


    "Die


    After a cold hum, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi intruded into the blood light. A moment later, the blood light completely dissipated, and there would be no more Zhu an in the world.


    The bloody Milo stood there with a knight''s sword, panting. He thought that killing Juan would calm his anger, but now he knows that his anger has not subsided at all, but has a growing trend.


    "Go and wash well!"


    Looking at the breathless Milo, Xu Shaotang could feel his anger. After a slight sigh, he said slowly: "clear up your mood and come with us to see Holly!"


    "Good!"


    Milo nodded heavily, looked at the direction of the fog city with gnashing teeth, and growled: "I want to ask him why he did it!"

 Chapter 2759

    "Xu, Shao, Tang!"


    When Xu Shaotang and his wife appear in front of holly, Holly suddenly looks like a changed one. The red eyes full of endless hatred stare at Xu Shaotang, as if they are a beast that chooses people to eat.


    "Pa!"


    Just as holly gritted his teeth and looked at Xu Shaotang, a loud slap suddenly fanned him back to reality.


    The snake glared at Holly with disdain and said harshly, "be honest with me! Just because you deserve to call Xu Shao directly? "


    "This What''s this


    Looking at the snake who subdues holly, Milo''s angry eyes show some doubts and looks at Xu Shaotang.


    "Snake, I''m a helper from China." Xu Shaotang laughed and asked the snake, "is everything going well?"


    "Of course!"


    The snake nodded happily and said, "if there is any accident to deal with these people, I should be called a demon..."


    "Cough!"


    When the snake was talking vigorously, Xu Shaotang''s light cough made him shut up immediately. Thinking about what he had just said, he found that he almost accidentally exposed his identity. Thinking of this, he immediately gave Xu Shaotang a embarrassed smile.


    Seeing that the snake stopped, Xu Shaotang turned his white eyes back. At the same time, he walked slowly to Holly and asked with a smile: "my dear Lord holly, are you surprised? Do you have the feeling of surprise? "


    Yes, since he knew that Holly wanted to fight Qin Qianyu, he let the snake come here quietly. No one knew about all this except him and mu Tiance.


    He didn''t ask the snake to come here to protect Qin Qianyu, but let the snake sneak into Holly''s castle. These days, Holly''s every move is under the close surveillance of the snake. Therefore, all Holly''s plots are known by them in advance.


    "Xu Shaotang, you are so mean!"


    Holly''s eyes are fixed on Xu Shaotang. Even though he is doomed to be unable to escape now, his hatred for Xu Shaotang does not weaken at all, but becomes more and more intense.


    He knew in his heart that since Xu Shaotang and his family had come back alive, all the people he arranged to deal with Xu Shaotang on feiganan island would have been destroyed, including his son Zhu an.


    At the thought of Zhu an''s tragic death in Xu Shaotang''s hands, the hatred in his heart will never subside.


    "Mean?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "compared with you, I don''t think I''m anything! Holly, your plan is really perfect, but you forget the most fatal point: in the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is meaningless! Do you think I don''t know the real purpose of your sending people to assassinate Qin Qianyu? "


    "You''ve already guessed?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Holly''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of enlightenment.


    "I didn''t guess that."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, when I humiliated Zhu an, but you didn''t respond, I realized that the assassination of Qin Qianyu was just a part of your huge plan!"


    At the beginning, they didn''t think of holly''s real purpose. It was only on the day of the reception held by Connor that Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that Holly didn''t really want to assassinate Qin Qianyu, but wanted to let him know that Holly would be bad for Qin Qianyu, so that he could not get away to protect Qin Qianyu''s safety and let Holly have more time to prepare The conspiracy against them.


    When he understood this, he made plans. He stayed with Qin Qianyu almost all the time. He went out with Qin Qianyu every day, but secretly sent snakes to closely monitor Holly''s every move. Finally, Holly showed his tail.


    "You are so cunning


    Holly looked at Xu Shaotang coldly, "everything is under your control. It seems that I am not wronged!"


    "It''s not wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, light said: "your biggest problem is that you overestimate yourself! Do you think you can kill me by uniting a few trash like aliens? Holly, holly, I didn''t want to deal with you at first, but you sent it to me by yourself and colluded with other people. That''s no wonder to me! "


    "Alien?"


    Knowing that there is no chance to live, Holly has already given up the idea of living. Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he said with a cold smile: "in my eyes, why are you not alien? Xu Shaotang, don''t be proud too early. One day, someone will kill you for me! "


    "OK, I''ll wait!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s impossible for me to get any information from you like this, isn''t it?"


    "What do you think?"


    Holly snorted: "I don''t want to live if I fall into your hands! Want to get information from me? No way


    If you say it, you will die. If you don''t say it, you will die.


    For holly, everything is a death anyway. Why should he tell Xu Shaotang what he knows?Even if it''s death, he''s going to give Xu Shaotang a little block!


    "I knew it would be like this, so I didn''t mean to ask you." Xu Shaotang laughed and turned his eyes to Mu Tiance, who was a little excited. "Brother mu, the rest is up to you!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Mu Tiance''s mouth slightly tilted, "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time!"


    Just as mu Tiance walked slowly towards holly, Milo suddenly stopped him: "Mr. mu, wait! Let me ask him a few questions! "


    After hearing Milo''s voice, mu Tiance hesitated a little, slowly turned to Milo and said, "you''d better hurry up, don''t delay my business!"


    He is still waiting to search Holly''s mind for the news of the new blood emperor!


    "Well, I''ll try my best!"


    Milo nodded, walked slowly to Holly with a heavy step, looked at Holly with a complicated look, gritted his teeth and said, "tell me, why do you do this?"


    "Why?"


    Holly sneered, "Milo, don''t you know the answer in your heart? Don''t be hypocritical in front of me. Since you know everything, I didn''t expect to live! Come on, torture me with whatever torture you want


    "Good!"


    Got the answer, Milo is not happy, slowly closed his eyes back a few steps, "Mr. mu, please help yourself!"


    "What''s the use of saying so much to a man who doesn''t deserve to die?"


    Mu Tiance takes a deep look at Milo, and then slowly walks to Holly. In Holly''s puzzled eyes, a hand wrapped in blood mist suddenly presses on his head.


    The next moment, the shrill scream rang through the whole castle

 Chapter 2760

    Nearly ten minutes later, Holly''s scream finally dissipated. When mu Tiance''s hand left Holly''s head, hollyton fell to the ground like a pool of mud, convulsing constantly.


    At this time, mu Tiance''s face is not very good-looking, looks a little pale, and the whole person''s spirit also appears to be a little frustrated.


    The more powerful he is, the more he will lose his divine sense. There is no doubt about Holly''s strength. It''s a pity that he meets the demon king of snake. If Milo is allowed to deal with holly, I''m afraid Milo won''t last a minute.


    "How?"


    Xu Shaotang flashes to Mu Tiance''s side and wants to inject his true Qi into mu Tiance''s body, but mu Tiance refuses.


    "Where is Chloe castle?"


    Mu Tiance pushes Xu Shaotang away, holds his hand and asks Milo with bright eyes.


    "You''re going to Chloe castle?"


    Milo gently swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and looked at mu Tiance with some fear. Although Holly''s scream had disappeared, it was like a bone maggot in his heart. He didn''t know what kind of pain Holly had experienced before he uttered such a shrill scream.


    Originally, he thought that mu Tiance''s means were far less than Xu Shaotang''s, but now he knows that mu Tiance is definitely a frightening existence, and his fear of Mu Tiance is far greater than that of Xu Shaotang.


    "Just tell me where Chloe castle is!" Mu Tiance looks at Milo impatiently.


    "I..."


    Facing mu Tiance''s eyes, Milo could not help but slightly stagnate. The terrible scene just now appeared in his mind again, which made him shiver all over. He quickly said: "Chloe castle is hundreds of kilometers away from here. I''ll send someone to take you right away!"


    "No, just take us!"


    Xu Shaotang knows that mu Tiance must have learned the whereabouts of the new blood emperor from holly. He catches Milo and flies away.


    Mu Tiance and Juezhe did not neglect them. They quickly followed them, and the four rushed to Chloe castle as fast as they could.


    "The blood king is at Chloe castle?"


    In the air, Xu Shaotang confirms his guess to Mu Tiance.


    "It should be!"


    Mu Tiance nodded: "when zhu''an wanted to take revenge on you, he talked with zhu''an for a long time, and finally let zhu''an go to Chloe castle with his Keepsake! If the prince of Zhu Luoyi has a new castle, he will have the power to support the prince of Zhu an. "


    "That should be it!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang showed a happy smile on his face.


    He is happy for mu Tiance and himself. As long as mu Tiance finds the blood emperor, he will not have to listen to Mu Tiance''s nagging after returning home!


    If Mu Tiance can get the reason for the sudden strength of the blood clan from the blood emperor, I believe mu Tiance''s strength will be greatly improved.


    He never worries that mu Tiance''s strength is stronger than him. Instead, he hopes that the stronger mu Tiance''s strength is, the better. Mu Tiance is definitely one of his most trusted people. When mu Tiance''s strength becomes stronger, it means that he has another powerful helper.


    "Mr. mu, you just..." Listening to their conversation, Milo pointed out the direction to them and asked mu Tiance with lingering fear: "what did you do to Holly just now?"


    Mu Tiance light said: "nothing, just search the memory in his mind."


    "Search memory?"


    Although mu Tiance''s words were unusually plain, his words set off a huge wave in Milo''s heart. Milo looked at him in disbelief, "can you search a person''s memory?"


    If Mu Tiance''s words are true, then mu Tiance is too terrible. If it falls into mu Tiance''s hands, doesn''t anyone have a secret?


    "Is it strange?" Mu Tiance asked.


    "Indeed A little bit! "


    Milo looked at them bitterly. "I thought I had overestimated the magic of the East as much as possible, but I underestimated it..."


    "There are all kinds of strange things in the world."


    Xu Shaotang laughs, but doesn''t tell Milo. In fact, mu Tiance''s soul searching skill is not their Oriental magic skill, but the blood clan''s secret skill!


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance curiously, "what alien does Holly belong to?"


    "It''s just a combination of werewolf and blood."


    After acquiring all the memories in Holly''s mind, all Holly''s secrets are not secrets in front of Mu Tiance. Mu Tiance snorted with disdain and said lightly: "Holly got the first support of the blood emperor earlier, and had the power of the blood clan at the prince level. Later, when he colluded with other races, he got a drop of heart blood from the wolf king kaliman, and became a hero The combination of the werewolf and the blood clan, not only has the powerful resilience of the blood clan, but also has the terrible power of the werewolf, especially in the full moon night, his power is very strong"No wonder!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized: "I said, how can I not see what alien Holly is? Ganqing is a hybrid! By the way, since you know that the blood emperor is mostly in Chloe castle, do you have any news about kaliman, the wolf king, and Dame, the son of Satan? If there is one, we''ll be in a bit of trouble this time. Let''s just clean it all at once. "


    Since these alien groups want to unite to deal with him, naturally he is not polite.


    It''s better to start first. If you can get rid of it, try your best to get rid of it, so as not to have too many dreams in the future.


    He has never been a man who likes to leave his troubles behind.


    "No!"


    Mu Tiance frowned slightly, shook his head and said, "the wolf king came to him on his own initiative, and he didn''t know the exact whereabouts of the wolf king. The dame, from the beginning to the end, didn''t show up. The Satan who contacted him was just the agent of Dame. However, the agent seems to have been killed by you on that island."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a helpless smile on his face. Knowing this, he should have left Dai Mu''s agent, but now it''s too late to say anything! A moment later, Xu Shaotang said thoughtfully, "I don''t know if the blood emperor of Chloe castle has any contact with those two people!"


    "Do you want to find the whereabouts of the wolf king and the son of Satan from the blood emperor?" Mu Tiance squints at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "their alliance should not be accidental. It''s likely that it''s not just to deal with me, but also a bigger conspiracy! And holly, maybe it''s just a testing stone for them! "


    "Then pray that I can catch the new blood emperor!"


    Mu Tiance''s mouth turned slightly. The closer he got to Chloe castle, the more excited he was.

 Chapter 2761

    Castle Chloe.


    As they approached the castle, they had quietly turned to the ground.


    This is a magnificent gothic Castle. Although it looks dilapidated due to its age, it is undeniable that this castle is still a very attractive ancient castle.


    However, no one knows how many evils are hidden in this castle.


    Xu Shaotang lurks in the grass outside the castle and orders people around him in a low voice: "Mu Tiance and I rush in first. You and Milo are responsible for staring at the outside to prevent people from running away."


    Although we don''t know whether the blood emperor is in this castle, if he is, he doesn''t want to have any accident, and he doesn''t want to give the blood emperor any chance to escape.


    If you really let the blood emperor slip away from their hands, let alone mu Tiance, even he will not forgive himself.


    "Good!"


    The snake nodded slightly, "don''t worry, with me, even a mosquito can''t escape from here!"


    "Go


    Xu Shaotang didn''t have any extra words. After seeing mu Tiance, he suddenly shot out of the grass and rushed to the castle like two lightning bolts.


    In a moment, they had entered the castle.


    Xu Shaotang''s divine sense dodged and quickly searched for the trace of the blood emperor in the castle.


    "Enemy attack


    Looking at the two people who broke into the castle without fear, after a short period of consternation, the guards in the castle issued a loud warning sound.


    "Too much!"


    Mu Tiance''s eyes swept from the guard who gave out the warning sound. His body flashed, and he had come to the guard. Before the guard had time to respond, he had already dropped his hand, and the guard lost its vitality.


    "Don''t worry about these minions, it''s important to catch the blood emperor!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to waste their precious time because of the small minions outside the castle. He gently reminded mu Tiance that he quickly went deep into the castle.


    Hearing the sound of early warning, there are blood minions rushing out from all over the castle, trying to intercept Xu Shaotang. Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang didn''t have the heart to waste time on these minions. Xu Shaotang''s huge field opened, and all the blood minions who rushed to them fell into the shackles of the field.


    This is a killing without suspense. In Xu Shaotang''s field, these blood clans have no chance to resist at all. A cloud of blood keeps exploding, and death follows them like a shadow.


    When they appeared in the inner atrium of the castle, the time only passed less than half a minute.


    In the atrium of the castle, a blood emperor dressed in black is enjoying the delicious taste of blood. Beside him, there is a dead beautiful girl and a graceful blonde.


    They didn''t have any pity for the dead body, they just waited on it respectfully.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the two maids who haven''t yet reacted are slightly stunned.


    When they came back to their senses, their blood bat wings suddenly opened, and their brown eyes suddenly turned into blood red.


    "Disturb the host, the diner, kill!"


    Without any extra words, the two maids immediately rushed at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance respectively.


    "Go away, it''s none of your business!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t even look at the maid who rushed to him. He slapped her directly, but his eyes were firmly fixed on the middle-aged man who was still like a gentleman holding the cup of scarlet blood in his hand.


    He has long brown hair, pale face, but it does not give a weak feeling, trance looks, but has prince like temperament.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, he was a little surprised in his eyes, but he didn''t panic. Instead, he gently shook his glass and sipped the blood in it like a gentleman.


    "You can find it here. It looks like Holly failed after all." He said calmly, with a little smile on his face.


    "Are you the new blood emperor?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man with outstanding temperament in front of him with great interest, "if I were you, I would think about how to escape now! I have to say that I admire your composure. "


    "Why should I run away?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, blood emperor ha ha a smile, licking scarlet lips, the color of greed in the eyes did not hide the slightest, "the taste of your blood, should be very wonderful, I have not tasted the wonderful taste of blood for a long time!"


    "Brother mu, how about giving you the goods?"


    Originally, I was afraid that the Birdman would escape. Unexpectedly, the Birdman was still thinking about their blood. In this way, it would save them trouble.


    "Yes!"


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and looked at the blood emperor in front of him. It seemed that he could see the green light, like a hungry wolf."I feel the breath of blood clan from you!"


    The blood emperor moved his eyes to Mu Tiance and looked at him calmly. "Why don''t you salute when you see the emperor?"


    Hearing the arrogant words of the blood emperor, mu Tiance said with a sneer: "do you know Cain?"


    "What do you say?"


    The blood emperor snorted and thought that the question of Mu Tiance was too idiotic. Which blood people didn''t know Cain?


    "Just know!"


    Mu Tiance smile, "Cain has died in my hands, you should also be doomed, perhaps, I am destined to be the nemesis of your blood clan!"


    "Cain died in your hands?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, the blood emperor was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "what if Cain died in your hands? Do you think the present blood clan is still the former blood clan? Offer your blood, the emperor can give you eternal life


    "No, you should give your head!"


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly, with an abnormal color of excitement in his eyes.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang came to the film festival with him this time, but he didn''t hold any hope to find a new blood emperor. Now, the new blood emperor is in front of him. Soon, he will be able to find out the reason why the blood clan suddenly became strong!


    "How dare you be rude to me?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, a flash of anger flashed in the blood emperor''s eyes and said coldly: "I really want to see you crawling in front of me!"


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have the chance!"


    As soon as mu Tiance''s voice fell, his body suddenly turned into a faint blood mist and shot at the blood emperor.

 Chapter 2762

    "It''s just a way to transform blood, and dare to be presumptuous in front of the emperor!"


    The blood emperor snorted with disdain. It seemed that he didn''t care about Mu Tiance at all. As soon as he raised his hand, a blood light filled his eyes. The blood light seemed to have life, and it was crazy to gather on mu Tiance. In a moment, it had wrapped the blood fog that Mu Tiance had transformed.


    "Broken!"


    A light drink, a red light cut through the blood fog, mu Tiance from the red light appeared.


    "Interesting


    Looking at mu Tiance breaking his own blood fog barrier, the blood emperor not only did not have the slightest fear, but seemed a little excited.


    This is the first person he met who can break his blood fog barrier, which also proves mu Tiance''s strength from the side. Such blood is enough to make him absorb more powerful power!


    Seeing that mu Tiance was close to him, the blood emperor''s figure suddenly disappeared from the original place. At the same time, a bloody palm attacked mu Tiance''s back.


    However, mu Tiance''s back seemed to have a pair of eyes. At the moment when the big bloody hand hit, mu Tiance suddenly turned around, his fist was shining with gold, and he cut off the bloody hand.


    "Puff..."


    Blood hand has no time to take back, suddenly by mu Tiance cut to the ground.


    At the same time, the blood light behind him quickly retreated, and in a moment, it had appeared dozens of meters away.


    "How can you hurt the emperor?"


    At the moment, the blood emperor has put away his contempt for mu Tiance in his heart, and his blood red eyes are staring at mu Tiance with an incredible look on his face.


    He is proud of the speed and finally met the opponent!


    When a mass of blood mist quickly flashed past his wrist, the palm that mu Tiance cut off had almost recovered in a moment, but his face had not changed at all. This damage was too insignificant for him.


    "Was it a surprise?"


    Mu Tiance faintly looked at the blood emperor with some consternation, "you also surprised me. It seems that if I want to take you, it will take some effort."


    Mu Tiance''s strength surprised the blood emperor. Similarly, the strength of the blood emperor also surprised mu Tiance.


    It''s also the secret skill of the blood clan. Mu Tiance can clearly feel that if he only relies on the secret skill of the blood clan, he can''t compete with the blood emperor at all.


    "Take the emperor?"


    Hear mu Tiance this "arrogant" unceasing words, the blood emperor can''t help but sneer, "I just accompany you to play, do you really think I can''t help you?"


    While speaking, the blood emperor''s arms were open, and the red light on the bloody bat''s wings was flowing, which made his momentum constantly rise.


    "Ouch!"


    A sharp screeching sound resounded through the sky, waves of sound like the tide like overwhelming to them.


    All the blood clans in the castle knelt down on the ground. However, under the harsh roar, mu Tiance had no influence at all, just felt that the voice was a little harsh.


    "This How is that possible? " Looking at the standing mu Tiance, the blood emperor is slightly stunned. He is the emperor of the blood clan. His shrill voice can suppress all the blood clans and make all the blood clans bow to their orders. But why can mu Tiance, who is also a blood clan, remain unmoved?


    Mu Tiance sneered: "nothing is impossible! If you want to suppress me with the blood demon voice, it''s like a fool talking about a dream! "


    It is true that the power of his blood clan secret arts is not as powerful as the blood emperor, but how can Cain, who has swallowed the soul of the former blood emperor, be suppressed by the evil voice of the new blood emperor?


    "Yes? Let me see how long you can take it! "


    Seeing that mu Tiance was not moved, he firmly believed that his magic voice would be able to suppress mu Tiance''s blood emperor. He suddenly raised his shrill voice, which almost pierced people''s eardrum, making Xu Shaotang upset. If he didn''t want to let mu Tiance play with the blood emperor, he really wanted to make the noise.


    "If you want to fight, what is it called?" Xu Shaotang gently took out his ear and called to Mu Tiance: "hurry up and clean up the Birdman. I''m almost killed by the Birdman."


    "All right!"


    Mu Tiance shrugged, "as you wish!"


    During the conversation, the golden light on mu Tiance suddenly became more bright, and he didn''t want to waste time with the blood emperor. The golden light poured out like a glow, and a huge golden palm was shot down at the blood emperor.


    "So strong!"


    Feeling the power of this palm, the blood emperor suddenly stopped screaming, and the whole body of the blood fog also turned into a huge palm, which hit mu Tiance hard.


    "Boom!"


    Two huge palms collided with each other fiercely, and the whole castle suddenly fell into the shaking of the earth. There were constantly broken pieces peeling off from the castle, hitting on the ground and stirring up dust all over the ground.


    At the same time, several blood shadows flashed, and each of them was the appearance of the blood emperor, which made people unable to distinguish between the true and the false.


    "Playing with blood shadow in front of me?"The corners of Mu Tiance''s mouth twitched slightly, and the red light in his eyes flashed by. Just when many blood shadows launched fatal attacks on mu Tiance, mu Tiance had found the real body of the blood emperor from many blood shadows.


    "Puff..."


    Another true Qi of true color fell with the sound of breaking wind. Several blood shadows around him disappeared in an instant. A shrill scream accompanied by the disappearing blood shadow sounded.


    I saw a terrible wound almost split the blood emperor in two. Even with the powerful recovery ability of the blood emperor, the terrible wound did not heal immediately.


    "How dare you hurt the emperor?"


    Looking at the wound recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye, the blood emperor''s face suddenly became extremely fierce. His red eyes were almost bleeding, and he roared angrily at mu Tiance.


    "If you don''t want to see your strength, do you think you can live to now?"


    Mu Tiance snorted with disdain, "although you are better than Cain now, it''s the strength of your soul, you are much worse than Cain!"


    In an instant, a deadly strong wind formed around mu Tiance''s body, and mu Tiance swept in front of the blood emperor like a whirlwind.


    "No!"


    After knowing that mu Tiance is not good at coming and has seen his real power, the blood emperor instinctively feels a strong sense of crisis. Just when he wants to get away, mu Tiance has already bullied him. After a golden light suppresses him, the palm of his hand wrapped in blood mist has been pressed on the blood emperor''s head.


    "No! Spare my life... "


    When the blood fog in Mu Tiance''s hands intruded into his mind, the blood emperor already knew what mu Tiance wanted to do.


    However, he wanted to beg for mercy, but it was too late, and the blood mist immediately invaded his mind.


    Begging for mercy is fruitless. He can only fight desperately with his own soul. However, the blood mist seems to have vitality, constantly devouring his soul. The great pain strikes, and makes him scream horribly

 Chapter 2763

    Hearing this creepy scream again, the snake and Milo, who are preparing to stop the fleeing blood emperor, know that the battle inside is coming to an end. They swagger out of their hiding place and stroll into the castle.


    Blood emperor is not good, so is mu Tiance.


    In the search of holly''s memory, he has consumed a lot of mental power, which has not been fully recovered, but now he has to forcibly search the memory of the blood emperor who is stronger than Holly, which is a huge challenge to his mental power.


    However, he knew that there was no turning back when he started the bow. If he stopped the search rashly, he might be taken advantage of by the soul of the blood emperor who was still resisting. Now, he must persist until the soul of the blood emperor gives up the resistance completely.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s face, Xu Shaotang, who was full of confidence, began to worry. However, he seems to be unable to help now. He has to worry about it.


    As time goes by, the scream of the blood emperor is getting weaker and weaker, and mu Tiance''s face is getting paler and paler. Xu Shaotang can see that mu Tiance is now gripping his teeth. He can clearly see that mu Tiance''s hand on the blood emperor''s head is constantly shaking.


    One or two minutes later, the scream of the blood emperor completely disappeared, but mu Tiance''s body was already a little shaky.


    "Poof..."


    Just as mu Tiance took back his palm from the blood emperor''s head, he suddenly opened his mouth and spurted out a mouthful of blood. The blood splashed two or three meters away, almost to Xu Shaotang''s body.


    At the same time, mu Tiance, who consumed a lot of mental energy, turned his eyes and fell straight to the ground.


    "Brother Mu!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly dodges to Mu Tiance''s side and holds him. At the same time, he quickly injects his true Qi into mu Tiance''s body, and takes out a Ning yuan pill that helps to restore his mental strength and sends it to Mu Tiance''s mouth.


    Teng Se and Milo also quickly come to them. After a light glance at the lifeless blood emperor, they are full of worry and ask Xu Shaotang: "he What''s the matter? "


    "Should be excessive overdraft mental strength and fainted in the past."


    Xu Shaotang said slowly: "it''s estimated that you''ll have to recover for a while to wake up."


    Mu Tiance''s pulse is normal, but the real Qi in his body is out of control. In order to prevent the real Qi from causing more damage to Mu Tiance''s body, Xu Shaotang forces him to hold down the real Qi and quietly waits for mu Tiance to wake up.


    "Don''t watch here."


    Xu Shaotang glanced around the castle and said coldly, "now that we have found the ancestral home of the blood clan, let''s take them all in one pot."


    "Good!"


    They can''t understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning. After nodding slightly to Xu Shaotang, they quickly disappear in front of them and go after the scattered blood clan.


    Until dark, mu Tiance didn''t wake up, but the blood clan in the castle had been wiped out by the snake and Milo.


    Fortunately, the Qi in Mu Tiance''s body has gradually returned to stability, and his face has begun to have blood color.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    In the early hours of the morning, mu Tiance, who fainted, suddenly made a light hum. Xu Shaotang, who heard the sound, opened his eyes one after another, looking forward to Mu Tiance''s eyes moving.


    After several attempts, mu Tiance finally slowly opened his eyes.


    "Where is the blood emperor?"


    This is mu Tiance''s first words when he wakes up. He frowns slightly and seems to be worried about the blood emperor.


    "It''s still there!"


    Xu Shaotang put his cheek close to Mu Tiance and pointed not far away. Seeing that mu Tiance was ok, he was relieved and joked: "the blood emperor''s body is still intact, waiting for you to suck the blood."


    "Go away!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s ridicule, mu Tiance immediately laughed and scolded. At the same time, he tried to support his body, slowly sat up, gently shook his head like thousands of steel needles, and breathed out a long breath of turbid gas, "mother, this time almost fell on this bastard''s hand!"


    Except for himself, no one knows how dangerous it is to search for the memory of the blood emperor. If he is careless, he is likely to be backfired and his soul will be badly damaged. If it''s good, it will take ten days and a half months to recover. If it''s bad, he will probably never wake up and become a vegetable.


    "Do you want to flog the corpse?" Xu Shaotang joked.


    "Here you go!" Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look.


    "I''m not interested!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "how about getting the answer you want?"


    If we can find out the reason why the blood clan suddenly became strong, it''s worth mu Tiance''s hard work.


    "It''s clear."


    Speaking of this, mu Tiance''s face suddenly showed a happy smile, "however, I also learned a lot from his memory. When I recover for a while, I will tell you that my head is about to explode."He used soul searching several times, but there is no doubt that this time is definitely the biggest damage to his mental power.


    Although he got a lot of important information from the memory of the blood emperor, those information in his mind are just incomplete fragments, can''t completely put together, even now let him say, he also said incomplete.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. We have time."


    When he got the answer he wanted, Xu Shaotang also showed a happy smile on his face. Although this trip took a lot of time, there was also a huge harvest. Whether it was for him or for mu Tiance, this trip was worth it.


    When Xu Shaotang was very happy, the snake suddenly came to Xu Shaotang''s side, touched him with his elbow, pointed to the blood emperor''s body over there, and said with a flattering smile: "Xu Shao, you don''t want the body, do you?"


    When they heard the snake''s words, they immediately raised their eyes and looked at the snake. Milo was just a little confused, but Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were cold.


    Of course they know what the serpent wants!


    The snake is a demon clan. To him, the blood emperor''s body is a great tonic!


    "Drag it away quickly!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the snake in disgust, "don''t appear in front of us before dawn!"


    "All right!"


    The snake, with a smile, rushes to drag away the corpse of the blood emperor and disappears from them like lightning.


    "What does he want the blood emperor''s body for?"


    Milo, who didn''t know why, asked them with doubts.


    Xu Shaotang gently patted Milo on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "you''d better not ask, so as not to affect your mood!"

 Chapter 2764

    After more than an hour, mu Tiance finally recovered.


    Although there are some slight pain in the head, but for him, it can be ignored.


    For a long time, mu Tiance, sitting with his knees crossed, breathed out a long breath of turbid air and said solemnly: "maybe, we accidentally found a huge conspiracy."


    "What conspiracy?"


    Xu Shaotang and Milo asked curiously at the same time.


    Mu Tiance said in a deep voice: "many foreign races have united. From the information I intercepted from the blood emperor''s mind, it seems that they are looking for a place called Guixu."


    "Guixu?"


    Xu Shaotang heart slightly a Lin, subconsciously issued a scream.


    "Why, do you know Guixu?"


    Mu Tiance and Milo turn their eyes to Xu Shaotang at the same time. From Xu Shaotang''s expression, it seems that he also knows this Guixu.


    At this moment, mu Tiance''s heart again surged a little doubt, how can Xu Shaotang know Guixu? Moreover, it seems that he knows Guixu to a certain extent.


    "I know!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said: "Guixu is a place in ancient times, which is said to be the residence of the immortals. However, because of the invasion of Guixu by the demons, there was a great war between the immortals and the demons in Guixu. In that war, all the immortals and the demons were destroyed, and Guixu disappeared in that war. Since then, no one knows where Guixu is."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance immediately asked curiously, "how do you know so much?"


    These things, but he did not get the information from the blood emperor''s mind. He never thought that Xu Shaotang knew so much about Guixu.


    "I''ll tell you that later."


    Xu Shaotang quickly replied, and then asked in a hurry: "why do these alien people want to look for Guixu?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang avoided this question, mu Tiance knew that it was inconvenient for him to say it in front of Milo, so he didn''t continue to ask. He just said slowly, "I''m not sure about the details. However, from the information in the blood emperor''s mind, we can judge that finding Guixu can make their strength to a higher level."


    "They?"


    Milo asked, "well, what exactly do they mean


    "Most of the alien people you know are hostile to us." Mu Tiance said: "for example, alien, blood clan, werewolf and so on. In a word, it''s just a matter of the way for these United alien races to unite against Xu Shaotang this time. The most important thing is that they should unite to find Guixu!"


    Before that, he also felt that these alien groups were united in order to deal with Xu Shaotang. However, he now knows that these alien groups actually have this bigger conspiracy.


    This discovery made him realize that it was not easy.


    Unfortunately, the blood emperor''s mind and not too many clues about this matter.


    "Do they know where Guihui is?" Xu Shaotang asked quickly again.


    "I don''t know." Mu Tiance said faintly: "if they know where Guixu is, maybe all their energy is on Guixu, and they have no energy to deal with you."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang felt a little relieved.


    This is not good news, but it is also not bad news. Although he and Kang Weimin have been speculating about the specific location of Guixu, fortunately, these foreigners do not know the specific location of Guixu, which is more or less a comfort to him.


    "In your opinion, it seems that their union is not accidental?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "did someone urge them to unite, or did they unite spontaneously?"


    "Skeleton candle!"


    Mu Tiance said slowly: "the person who promoted these alien groups to unite is called skeleton candle. Although he is a child, he is a real alien king. Moreover, the child''s strength is not bad, at least much better than the blood emperor. Before they had a World War I, the blood emperor was defeated!"


    "Children? "The alien king?"


    In a flash, Xu Shaotang''s mind flashed a face that he hated but had nothing to do.


    He already knew who mu Tiance was talking about, but it was the first time that he knew that the strange king was called skeleton candle.


    After a short period of consternation, Xu Shaotang quickly regained his composure and asked, "is there any information about the whereabouts of this skeleton candle in the blood emperor''s mind?"


    "Yes!"


    Mu Tiance raised his eyelids slightly and said in a deep voice: "from the information I got from the blood emperor''s mind, most of the skeleton candle went to our country!"


    "When did you go?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "About half a month ago!"


    Mu Tiance said: "if skeleton candle goes to our country, it may be to unite with those forces in our country to deal with you or to search for the ruins together, but anyway, it''s not a good thing."


    Nonsense!


    The corners of Xu Shaotang''s mouth twitch slightly. It''s certainly not a good thing for him to go to China.Although he had known the news that kuozhu had come to China before he went abroad, he didn''t know the purpose of kuozhu''s going to China at that time. Now mu Tiance said that, he seems to have some understanding.


    All of them have been out for a long time, but they haven''t received the news that skeleton candle appeared in China. It should be judged that skeleton candle''s purpose of going to China this time is not to retaliate against Xu Shaotang. In this case, skeleton candle''s purpose is to unite more dark forces to find the ruins.


    Although I don''t know how Guixu can make these alien tribes stronger, kuozhu''s grand alliance with other tribes to find Guixu will surely bring great benefits from Guixu. Otherwise, kuozhu''s arrogance will make him disdain to unite with the blood clan.


    "Besides the skeleton candle, is there the whereabouts of the wolf king and the son of Satan?"


    Now that we can''t find the skeleton candle for the time being, we have to take the second place. If we can kill the wolf king and the son of Satan, we can have some influence on the plan of the skeleton candle. As long as we can add obstacles to the skeleton candle, Xu Shaotang will spare no effort to do it.


    "No!"


    Mu Tiance shook his head slowly and said, "they don''t meet in their own nest, so they don''t know the location of each other''s nest."


    "These scum are very careful!"


    Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly, and his eyes were cold. He said with regret: "it seems that there is no chance to eradicate the werewolf and Satan this time."


    "It should be."


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said: "it can be seen that these alien races do not trust each other completely. The reason why they can unite together is that they all want to find the ruins, but they should also be under the pressure of skeleton candle! So, this may be the only good news for you. "

 Chapter 2765

    When Xu Shaotang and his family returned to Wucheng, they simply held a ceremony of conferring honor on him.


    Although the ceremony was very simple, almost all the important people in Wucheng were invited to participate in the ceremony, which also made people realize that although the ceremony was simple, Xu Shaotang was absolutely important.


    After Xu Shaotang''s coronation ceremony, the crimes of holly and his family also came to light.


    Although many people don''t want to believe that the respected Hawley guild has done such a thing, they can''t help believing it in the face of the iron and steel evidence and facts.


    In this process, Xu Shaotang and Milo''s brilliant deeds of jointly eradicating the holly family and those alien families were also reported. In an instant, Xu Shaotang''s reputation as the new honorary Archduke almost reached the peak.


    In addition to some core industries that can not be handed over to others, almost all of holly''s industries are taken over by Xu Shaotang.


    Of course, these are not carried out in public. Knowing that Holly''s industries compensate Xu Shaotang, there are only a few people. We should also take care of their domestic people''s emotions.


    In the eyes of most people, some industries were bought by Xu Shaotang with real money, while others were nationalized.


    They are seeing Xu Shaotang and others off at the Royal airport.


    "Mr. Xu, you are not only the benefactor of Kailin and me, but also the benefactor of all the people in Wucheng. You are a kind man and a real hero!" Modia held Xu Shaotang''s hand tightly in both hands and said sincerely: "it''s my honor to meet you! In the future, if there is any place that can use me and the wing clan, we will do our best! "


    "Don''t worry, it''s really useful. I won''t be polite to you." Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at Kailin standing beside him and says with a smile: "treat Kailin well, don''t forget your promise to me."


    Modia nodded slightly, solemnly said: "I will always remember it in my heart!"


    After a simple farewell to modia, Xu Shaotang pulls Milo aside.


    "Don''t forget to let me know if you hear from any of the wolf king, the son of Satan and the alien king In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the opportunity of killing flashed by. "These three people will not only be my enemies, but also your enemies, and even the enemies of our whole mankind!"


    Clearly know the identity of these people, clearly know that these people have a conspiracy and want to work against him, but they just can''t find these bastards, this kind of feeling is really uncomfortable.


    If he had the chance to kill any of the three, he would not be in trouble.


    "I know."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo nodded: "I will send people to trace their whereabouts. If necessary, I will ask modia and the wing clan to cooperate with us."


    "I hope I can find out."


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "it''s the same with Guixu. As long as you have any clues about Guixu, or anything that may be related to Guixu, please remember to contact me in time. Although we don''t know how Guihui will make the alien race stronger, it''s not good for us to make them stronger after all. "


    The news mu Tiance got from the blood emperor this time really surprised Xu Shaotang. Before that, he thought that only a few of them knew about Guixu. Now he suddenly found out that the alien people knew about Guixu, and they also had ideas about Guixu. This made him have to be careful.


    Now they can still suppress the alien race with their own strength. If the strength of the alien race is greatly increased, when they are unable to suppress it, it will be a disaster.


    "Even if you don''t say it, I''ll keep it in mind." Milo nodded slightly, then said with a bitter smile: "Xu, you are back to your own country, but leave this mess to me."


    "What a mess, why don''t I know?"


    The corner of Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted, and the smile on his face flashed by. "We''ve all killed the blood emperor for you. What else do you want? Can''t we stay here all the time to help you deal with the alien race? "


    "Xu, you are a terrible man." Milo looked at Xu Shaotang seriously and said bitterly: "besides, you are also a man of revenge."


    Hearing Milo''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately said with an unhappy face: "Milo, you have to feel your conscience when you speak. I''ve done so many things for you. Do you still have revenge? Man, don''t be too ungrateful


    "Xu, you really helped me solve a lot of problems, and I sincerely thank you." Milo said with a wry smile: "but before you leave, you have cheated me once. After you leave, I guess I will have a lot of trouble."


    "I didn''t fool you!"


    Xu Shaotang did not admit his death.


    "When you attend the press conference, you have to pull me in with you to let those alien people know that this plot to sabotage them also has my share. They must have got the news now. When you leave, I''m afraid they will retaliate. " Milo sighed helplessly and said slowly: "I know that you do it on purpose. It''s because I''ve made you here. You''ve made you unhappy, so you''re going to make me unhappy now."In fact, Milo knew everything in his heart. He was very embarrassed about this incident, but he couldn''t help it.


    Facts have proved that it is very necessary to pit Xu Shaotang and his family, and it has solved the big trouble for him, and the effect is even better than he expected. So, knowing that Xu Shaotang had put him together before he left, he had no complaints.


    He can''t take all the good things by himself, and it''s Xu Shaotang. To be honest, Xu Shaotang didn''t turn his back on him. He already feels satisfied.


    "Ha ha, I don''t have it."


    Looking at Milo''s resentful eyes, Xu Shaotang burst out laughing and said: "originally, the solution to Holly''s plot is not only our credit, but also your share. We can''t take your credit, can''t we?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Milo could not help but be dumb. After a moment, he said with a helpless smile: "Xu, I''m very glad that you are not the enemy, you are a terrible person, and I don''t know where the courage of those alien people comes from to be the enemy with you!"


    "Don''t slander me, you are always kind." Xu Shaotang laughed and patted Milo on the shoulder. "Well, we should go. I don''t want to see you again in a short time."


    "I don''t want to see you again." "Milo said bitterly," it''s not good to see you. "


    "It''s better not to see it!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and quickly boarded the plane.


    Looking at the slowly closed cabin door, Milo exhaled a long breath, and then showed a self mocking smile

 Chapter 2766

    The plane landed at Beijing airport.


    Just after walking down from the plane, mu Tiance saw Xu Shaotang''s unkind eyes.


    "Did you take the wrong medicine?"


    Mu Tiance slandered in his heart, but his eyes did not shrink.


    "How about taking me?" Facing mu Tiance''s eyes, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Mu Tiance was slightly stunned, then understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning, nodded and said: "good!"


    "Are you ready?"


    Xu Shaotang waited for a moment and said with a smile, "I''m going to do something!"


    "Come on!"


    Mu Tiance didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, he looked at Xu Shaotang with a sense of war, and his iron fists creaked.


    Seeing that mu Tiance is ready, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly moves, and a lightning punch blows out to Mu Tiance. Although he didn''t use the power of the sage, the power of his fist was not small. The people under the great Luo Jinxian, who met with this fist, were absolutely either dead or wounded.


    Mu Tiance was not afraid. He raised his fist and bumped into Xu Shaotang''s sharp fist.


    "Boom!"


    When the two fists collided, Xu Shaotang stood still, but mu Tiance was shocked to step back.


    "Come again!"


    Mu Tiance gently wriggles his neck, his eyes show excited light, a mass of blood mist suddenly wrapped in his hands, waist and horse in one, has once again bullied the body forward, hit Xu Shaotang''s chest heavily.


    He knew Xu Shaotang''s strength, so he didn''t keep his fist.


    Although they were very close to each other, the air flow caused by tearing their fists into the sky still made Qin Qianyu afraid to get close. They had to wait and see from a distance, but they were puzzled. Why did the two suddenly fight for no reason?


    "Bang!"


    The two fists collided again. Even though they had tried to control the scattered Qi, the scattered Qi still raised a strong wind around their bodies, which was enough to tear everything apart.


    This time, they took several steps back to stabilize themselves.


    Just when Qin Qianyu wanted to stop the two men from fighting, they suddenly looked at each other and laughed. The tense atmosphere just disappeared.


    "It looks like I have to congratulate you!"


    Xu Shaotang put away his offensive and looked at mu Tiance with a smile.


    On the way back from England, he found that mu Tiance had been devoting himself to meditation. At that time, he was guessing that mu Tiance should be digesting the blood cultivation method from the blood emperor''s mind. Now with such a trial, his conjecture has been verified immediately.


    In just a few days, mu Tiance has made great progress.


    Although this promotion is not a leap, it means that mu Tiance can also become stronger in the way of blood clan, which is of great significance to Mu Tiance, and he is sincerely happy for mu Tiance.


    Having cheated mu Tiance out of England for such a long time, he finally lived up to his expectations and didn''t waste his cultivation time. It seems that mu Tiance should thank him!


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a bad smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Everyone who knows Xu Shaotang well knows that he must be having some bad ideas again.


    "And thank you Mu Tiance said seriously, "if you hadn''t dragged me to the film festival, I wouldn''t have gained so much."


    "You have a conscience at last."


    Xu Shaotang slowly moved forward, came to Mu Tiance''s side, and asked with a smile, "how do you think you should thank me? I''ve been wronged before. Should I make up for my hurt little soul now? "


    "You have no good intentions!"


    Mu Tiance glared at Xu Shaotang fiercely, gritted his teeth and said, "don''t you want to hit my tea tree?"


    "Hey, hey, you found out." Xu Shaotang laughs and pats mu Tiance on the shoulder, "you know me, brother Mu! Now that you have guessed what I want to do, I believe you will not give me some compensation! "


    "I''m not afraid of thieves, but I''m afraid of them thinking about it!"


    Mu Tiance gritted his teeth and looked at Xu Shaotang, "it''s my bad luck to meet a rascal like you! I''m too lazy to take care of it. You can do it yourself! Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I have to go back to meditation. Don''t forget, I''m still a wounded man! "


    Forcibly acquiring the memory of the blood emperor has caused great damage to Mu Tiance''s divine sense. Even though he has been resting for two days, he has not fully recovered.


    However, for mu Tiance, all this is worth it!


    "OK, go back to meditation first."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "when I go to your house another day, I won''t go to you, so as not to disturb your meditation."


    "Don''t let me see you, or I''ll get angry for myself!" Mu Tiance glared at Xu Shaotang once more, walked over to pull the sleeves and wanted to leave. However, just two steps, mu Tiance suddenly stopped his steps. When he looked back at Xu Shaotang, his face was already gone, but with a different smile, "don''t you want to know what I got from the blood emperor''s head What kind of secret? ""Er..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated. After a moment, he said to Mu Tiance with a bitter smile: "your revenge is really strong!"


    "Ha ha, that''s the same with each other!"


    Having said that, mu Tiance''s body moves, and he has pulled his red sleeve away, leaving Xu Shaotang standing there with a depressed face.


    "Brother Xu, are you ok?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s gloomy look, Qin Qianyu asked with concern.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s OK. He was answered by mu Tiance."


    He knew that mu Tiance would not tell him the secret about the blood clan he got from the blood emperor''s mind, at least not in a short time.


    Originally, he had never thought about this before, but mu Tiance now took the initiative to put it forward. He clearly knew that he was very curious. Since he mentioned this, he didn''t tell him the answer. He made it clear that he was retaliating for his idea of attacking the Mu family''s tea tree.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disgusted appearance, Qin Qianyu couldn''t help but smile and said, "you two really confirm a sentence."


    "What''s that?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Love and kill each other!"


    Qin''s words just came out, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t mention it, Miss Qin has some truth." Shang song also laughed and said, "Xu Shao, consider my previous suggestion. If it''s OK, how about making a movie for me? I got some inspiration during my participation in the film this time. I believe that as long as you join me, I will definitely be able to make works that surpass the previous one! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at Shang song, suddenly pointed at Shang song''s back, surprised: "what is that?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, shangsong subconsciously looks back, but sees nothing behind him.


    By the time he came back, Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu had both disappeared in front of him, leaving him alone in the wind

 Chapter 2767

    Send Qin Qianyu to the outside of Qin''s family. Xu Shaotang doesn''t even enter the door of Qin''s family, so he goes to the dragon group in a hurry.


    In the past, he thought that the dragon group was the dragon''s den, but now he thinks that the Qin family is the dragon''s den. Now the person he fears most is Qin Guozhu. As long as he is caught by Qin Guozhu, he has to educate him well.


    "You''ve been in the limelight abroad, son!"


    In Longjiang''s yard, Longjiang''s smile was very bright. "Should I call you smelly boy or Duke Xu in the future?"


    "Don''t embarrass me. I can''t help it." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "Milo has cheated me. How can I get back some losses?"


    "Ha ha, you''re a real loser."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, long would not help laughing. After a moment, he asked, "what are you going to do with your industries in Wucheng? As far as I know, Holly left a lot of things behind


    "I''m not coming to you now."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t have the energy to take care of those things, so I think it''s best for you to send me a housekeeper to help me take care of the things over there."


    "You boy


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Jiang sighed heavily, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "you always want to be in front of us. Half an hour ago, I talked to Lao Qin on the phone about this. Originally, Lao Qin meant to ask you to send someone to take care of those two or three very important industries. As a result, you are good, but we haven''t spoken yet, You''ll leave it all to us. "


    "Anyway, I''m not short of money, and those things will be more meaningful when I give them to you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, the people sent must take over those things in the name of my housekeeper, otherwise, Milo, they are not easy to explain."


    "I know!"


    The Dragon nodded slightly and said, "where''s the private island Holly gave you?"


    "I''ll keep this."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "how can others sleep soundly on the side of the couch! Even if I want to transfer the island, Milo, they will not agree. It can only be a private island


    There are some things that he doesn''t need to say too clearly. He believes that the dragon will be able to understand what he means.


    "Well!"


    Long Jiang nodded with a smile and said, "Lao Qin and I both think that you should keep the island by yourself. What kind of development do you want to do? We''ll get it for you. If we don''t let you pay for it, it''s just compensation for you."


    Xu Shaotang considers everything for them, and it is impossible for them not to think about Xu Shaotang.


    "Not for the time being." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "let''s put that island there first, and wait until I think about it! What''s more, the current situation is very serious. It means that if we fight with the demons one day, the island will no longer exist. There''s no need to waste so much time and energy. "


    "You seem to know something about the demons this time?" Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, long will not help but slightly curious.


    If Xu Shaotang did not know something new about the demons, he would not have said that.


    Xu Shaotang gently knocked on the table, and his smiling face disappeared. He said solemnly: "from the news I''ve got now, those foreign people are likely to be united by the alien king. They want to look for the ruins to strengthen their strength, and even some people in our country are connected with the alien king! I think that some time ago, the alien king came to our country not to trouble me, but to reach an agreement with some people in our country. "


    They went abroad for a long time, but the alien king didn''t show up, which proves that the alien king didn''t come to Xia state to make trouble for him, otherwise, knowing that he was abroad, the alien king would never miss the opportunity to make trouble for him.


    Combined with the news from mu Tiance, it seems that all this can be explained naturally.


    "Some people in our country?"


    Long Jiang frowned slightly and said to himself, "who can alien King contact with in our country? The enemy of the enemy is a friend, you are the enemy of the alien king, also Black witch! It must be the witch


    Thinking, the dragon will be one of the twists and turns to understand.


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "my biggest suspicion is the black witch, followed by the influence of some monks in fangcunshan and Penglai. However, according to the people I arranged in fangcunshan, the possibility of fangcunshan is not great, but the Luo family and the seven kill hall in Penglai are more or less suspected."


    "The Luo family and the seven killing hall?"


    Long Jiang thought about it, then looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "tell me your opinion."


    "Didn''t you say that the alien King left the sea from the surveillance?" Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin and said: "he may have left from the sea, or he may have gone to Penglai. If I were him, I would unite all the forces hostile to me to deal with me. Even if I can''t deal with me, I should also distract my energy, so that I have no time to find his trouble, so as to give them more time to look for Guixu."They don''t know about the alien king, Xu Shaotang.


    As for the real purpose of the alien king, they were even less aware of it.


    Therefore, now to analyze the purpose of the alien king, Xu Shaotang can only think from the perspective of the alien king.


    "It makes sense!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s analysis, Long Jiang nodded slightly and said, "if I were an alien king, I would certainly do the same! As long as you can spare no time for him, he will win


    "So, I''m thinking about whether I want to support some forces in Penglai!"


    Xu Shaotang said slowly: "there is no room for relaxation between the Luo family and me. Now the only thing Penglai can fight against the Luo family is the seven kill hall. Therefore, I plan to support the seven kill hall. Even if they can''t help me find the Luo family, at least they can contain the Luo family! However, the control of the seven kill hall is a problem. "


    "Now that you''ve talked to me about this, I think you already have some plans in mind?"


    Long Jiang said with a smile, "just follow your own plan and I will give you my full support."


    "There''s no plan. If you want to control the seven kill hall, the first thing you need to control is Yi Yangtian!" Xu Shaotang said calmly: "in the control of Yi Yangtian, at the same time, you have to put some people in the seven kill hall, so that Yi Yangtian won''t give me a favor."


    "Yes!" Dragon will smile and say: "you are more and more thoughtful now."


    "In addition, I will go to Baiwu as soon as possible to see if I can learn something from them."

 Chapter 2768

    Penglai.


    Seven kill hall.


    "See God!"


    Xu Shaotang has just landed in the seven kill hall, and the people of the seven kill hall respectfully come forward to pay homage.


    "Tell Yi Yangtian that I''ll wait for him in the meeting hall!"


    Xu Shaotang dropped a sentence and went straight to the meeting hall.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, several disciples of the seven kill hall look at each other. Although they are people of the seven kill hall, they should not allow an outsider to regard the seven kill hall as their own backyard, but for Xu Shaotang, everyone in the seven kill hall is deeply impressed. Even if they are dissatisfied with Xu Shaotang, they dare not have any words of disobedience.


    After a little hesitation, they all rushed to inform the elders who were still in the retreat to ask Yi Yangtian to go out of the pass. They did not dare to do this. They had to tell the elders what Xu Shaotang meant.


    Along the way, I saw Xu Shaotang''s seven kill hall disciples salute respectfully one after another, and watched Xu Shaotang walk into the meeting hall of seven kill hall as if no one else.


    When Xu Shaotang sat down in the main seat of the chamber, someone immediately offered tea respectfully.


    Xu Shaotang has not finished a cup of tea, Yi Yangtian has taken you elders into the meeting hall in a hurry.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang sitting on the throne, Yi Yangtian''s look is extremely complex, and several elders behind him also feel a hot pain on his face.


    Yes, let such a young man sit in the position of the Lord of the seven kill hall, they are not only helpless, but also dare not say a word! Moreover, the disciples of the seven kill hall didn''t know, but they all knew that the two supreme elders of the seven kill hall were all killed by Xu Shaotang. From this point of view, Xu Shaotang is the enemy of the whole seven kill hall.


    But even in the face of such an enemy, they dare not give birth to other thoughts except fear and uneasiness, which is a shame to them.


    Yi Yangtian''s face changed several times. Finally, he took a deep breath and saluted Xu Shaotang respectfully, saying: "Yi Yangtian, the Lord of the seven kill hall, has seen the immortal!"


    "I know you are the master of the seven kill hall. You don''t need to remind me."


    Xu Shaotang light looking at Yi Yangtian, "how, look at me sitting in your seat, do you have an opinion?"


    "Dare not..."


    Although Yi Yangtian said that he didn''t dare, people with clear eyes could see that he really had opinions in his heart.


    "No matter whether you have any opinions or not, they are rotten in my stomach." Xu Shaotang''s voice suddenly became shrill, "you seven kill hall, there''s no place you shouldn''t sit! Yi Yangtian, you say, don''t you? "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, the corners of Yi Yangtian''s mouth twitch slightly, but in the end, he said: "yes! It''s not only the seven kill hall, but also Penglai. There''s no place where immortals can''t sit. "


    Compared with the time when I first met Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang now has a more aggressive and powerful posture, which is in sharp contrast with the calm appearance before.


    He doesn''t know whether the great change of Xu Shaotang''s attitude is related to the two supreme elders. If it is, it was a few months ago. If Xu Shaotang wants to start a crime, why does he have to wait until now? If not, what makes Xu Shaotang''s attitude change so much?


    "Although I can hear some hatred from your words, what you said is not unreasonable." Xu Shaotang leans lazily on the seat, light eyes sweep from everyone in the hall, and finally falls on Yi Yangtian, "Penglai, there is really no place I can''t sit!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly let go of the sage''s breath.


    "Bang Bang..."


    With the release of Xu Shaotang''s momentum, the whole hall suddenly sounded a kneeling voice. Under the terrible momentum of Xu Shaotang, a saint, they could not even support themselves. Although they did not kneel, their bodies directly showed the most real reaction.


    Humiliation!


    A strong sense of humiliation rises from Yi Yangtian''s heart. Even if he wants to show his backbone, his body does not allow him to do so at all.


    Looking at the people kneeling down in front of him, Xu Shaotang nodded with satisfaction. Then he put away his momentum and asked Yi Yangtian, "are you very unconvinced?"


    "I dare not!"


    Without the suppression of Xu Shaotang''s momentum, Yi Yangtian can finally reluctantly raise his head, and the color of pride and stubbornness in his eyes flashed by. "If Shangxian comes to our seven kill hall today to ask a question, all the people in the seven kill hall are not the opponents of Shangxian. Shangxian wants to kill and scrape, and we dare not have any resistance."


    "To kill you?"


    Xu Shaotang smile, light way: "to kill you, I will not sit here with you nonsense."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several elders behind Yi Yangtian immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    They are afraid of death, and they are very afraid of death!


    If you can not die, I believe no one is willing to die.Yi Yangtian can obviously feel that the breathing of the elders behind him is much more stable. He sighs powerlessly in his heart and says, "why did the immortal come here this time?"


    "I don''t want to see Penglai in chaos, so I need to find an agent in Penglai."


    Xu Shaotang said straight to the point: "now the whole Penglai, qualified as my agent, think about it, it seems only you."


    Yi Yangtian''s face is full of doubts. He looks at Xu Shaotang in a puzzled way: "Why me?"


    Yes, he really can''t understand why Xu Shaotang chose him.


    Of course, from the perspective of candidates, he thinks that he is also the most suitable one. However, although the hatred between the seven kill hall and Xu Shaotang has not reached the level of deep hatred, the seven kill hall has an indispensable relationship with Xu Shaotang. He really can''t understand why Xu Shaotang chooses himself. Isn''t he afraid of his own rebellion?


    "Because you''re smart enough, and I''m sure you know what''s going on."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I know what you are thinking in your heart. However, I can tell you that if you want to betray, you should be prepared to live worse than death. You should know that I am not a kind person, especially to your enemies."


    He deliberately came to the seven kill hall with such a strong posture, just to let Yi Yangtian understand this truth.


    Huairou doesn''t seem to be of great use to the people in the seven kill hall. Only when they feel enough fear can they stop the idea of betrayal.


    From the beginning, we should plant the seeds of fear in their hearts. Only when they are afraid can they know what to do and what not to do.

 Chapter 2769

    Yi Yang looks at Xu Shaotang in a complicated way. After hesitating for a long time, he asks tentatively, "if I don''t promise to be the agent of Shangxian in Penglai?"


    "If you don''t, I''m sure someone else will."


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t see the color of happiness and anger on his face, but said faintly: "it''s too easy to find a person who wants to be my agent in Penglai. It''s just a problem that I can''t see. If you really don''t want to agree, I can only go back and ask for the second place! However, correspondingly, you also lose the value of existence. "


    He made no secret of his threat in his words.


    Moreover, he does not think it is a threat. If Yi Yangtian does not agree, he will do so.


    It is also a disaster to keep an enemy who can not be used for himself. It''s better to solve it as soon as possible, so as not to add obstacles to himself in the future.


    With Xu Shaotang''s voice falling, Yi Yangtian is in a dilemma. He really doesn''t want to agree. He is not willing to be Xu Shaotang''s agent. However, he has to agree. There is no other reason, just because he doesn''t want to die!


    Several elders behind Yi Yangtian also fell into inexplicable fear. They were afraid that if Yi Yangtian did not agree to Xu Shaotang''s request, they would receive Xu Shaotang''s butcher''s knife, which would implicate them. However, Xu Shaotang was sitting there, and they did not dare to persuade Yi Yangtian.


    Now none of them knows exactly what Xu Shaotang''s temperament is. As soon as he opens his mouth, it may lead to murder.


    Quiet!


    Dead silence!


    Everyone looks at Yi Yangtian, but no one makes a sound to disturb his thinking. An inexplicable sense of depression spreads in the conference hall.


    Thinking for a long time, Yi Yangtian finally slowly raised his head and said with a smile: "I don''t seem to have a choice."


    "Of course."


    Xu Shaotang crisp said: "you at least have the right to choose life and death."


    "Then I can only choose to live, because I don''t want to die." Yi Yang felt powerless in his heart.


    At one time, he was also full of pride, and wanted to be the master of Penglai and even the secular world. However, with the appearance of Xu Shaotang, all his wishes failed one by one, but now he has to make such a choice in order to survive.


    He admits that he is greedy for life and afraid of death. He believes that, like him, most people will be greedy for life and afraid of death, especially meaningless death.


    "It seems that you have a decision in mind." Xu Shaotang''s face finally showed a slight smile, "Congratulations, you made the right choice! I can''t guarantee that your choice can make you live better, but I can guarantee that it won''t make you live worse than before! As long as you keep your point, you will live longer than most people


    "I hope so!"


    Yi Yangtian sighed bitterly: "I hope I won''t regret today''s choice in the future."


    "I''m sure you won''t!"


    Xu Shaotang gave a smile. When everyone was relieved, he suddenly called out: "skeleton candle!"


    Hearing this puzzling name, people all look at Xu Shaotang with doubts. Only Yi Yangtian''s face suddenly changes. He subconsciously turns back to look behind him. When he sees that there is no skeleton candle behind him, he suddenly shouts "cheated". When he looks back at Xu Shaotang, he sees that Xu Shaotang is looking at him with a smile.


    "You stay and the others can go."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Yi Yangtian with a smile, which makes Yi Yangtian''s soul begin to shudder.


    When there were only two of them left in the meeting hall, Xu Shaotang''s smile became bright. He said to Yi Yangtian with a smile, "it seems that I guess right. Skeleton candle has come to you."


    Judging from the reaction of those elders, skeleton candle should have gone to Yi Yangtian alone, and Yi Yangtian also concealed skeleton candle from all the people in the seven kill hall.


    Unexpectedly, a simple trial will bring unexpected results.


    "Yes


    It''s no use knowing how to hide it now. Yi Yangtian can only admit that "ten days ago, he came to me."


    "Want you to unite with him against me?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Since Shangxian has guessed everything, why ask me?" Yi Yangtian sighed softly and closed his eyes slowly, "since you know everything, I don''t even have the right to make the final choice. Do it..."


    If Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what happened between him and skeleton candle, he still has a chance to live. But since Xu Shaotang has seen it, he doesn''t think he can live.


    Xu Shaotang is too cunning. He deliberately told him so much. At last, when he put down his vigilance, he suddenly tried, and let him reveal the secret of his heart! Now he can''t blame Xu Shaotang, and he can only blame himself for his weak mind.


    Looking at Yi Yangtian, who closed his eyes and waited to die, Xu Shaotang didn''t start, but said with a smile, "when did I say I''m going to kill you?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yi Yangtian suddenly opened his eyes and said, "don''t you kill me?""Why should I kill you?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Yi Yangtian was surprised and said, "I want to unite with skeleton candle to deal with you. Don''t you kill me?"


    "Since I have chosen you as my agent, I will not kill you just because of this." Xu Shaotang supported half of his cheek and said with a smile: "on the contrary, it''s an unexpected joy! I couldn''t find the skeleton candle all the time, but he took the initiative to find you. Didn''t this give me a chance to find him? "


    "You want me to let you know when skeleton candle comes to me again?" Yi Yangtian instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning.


    "You are very clever!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "if you can help me find the skeleton candle, I will also give you a surprise!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took out a small bottle of spirit milk from the heaven and earth bag, opened it, moved his fingers, and a drop of spirit milk had been taken out by him. When he flicked between his fingers, the drop of spirit milk flew into Yi Yangtian''s mouth.


    At the beginning, Yi Yangtian thought that Xu Shaotang wanted to control himself with some special poison. When the drop of spirit milk came into his mouth, he suddenly opened his eyes. Although it was only a drop of spirit milk, the huge aura contained in it still made his blood boil.


    He wants to let Xu Shaotang another two drops, but Xu Shaotang has quietly collected the milk.


    "I can give you a lot more, and you just need to pay your loyalty." Xu Shaotang looked at Yi Yangtian, who was full of longing. "As long as you can win me enough trust, you can''t help me find the skeleton candle. This bottle of milk is also yours! I''m never mean to my own people

 Chapter 2770

    There is no doubt that Yi Yangtian''s heart has been moved.


    Compared with the empty promise of skeleton candle, Xu Shaotang''s condition seems to be more attractive.


    He is also the Lord of the seven kill hall. Of course, he knows the great role of the spirit milk in the cultivation. However, because there were two supreme elders fengchiluo and Mo Kuang in the seven kill hall before, even if there were spirit milk, there was no chance to fall into his hands.


    Now, Xu Shaotang''s small bottle of spirit milk has an unprecedented attraction to him.


    He even began to imagine how much he would improve if he could get the bottle of milk.


    Although he cooperates with skeleton candle, but he submits to Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang knows that skeleton candle has come to him, but skeleton candle doesn''t know that Xu Shaotang has come to him. If he continues to choose to mix with skeleton candle, he will die immediately!


    If you choose to surrender to Xu Shaotang, it may not sound glorious, but you can get a life back and get a better return.


    In this way, it seems that there is no need to think about anything.


    "I can''t refuse your offer." Yi Yangtian breathes heavily and looks at Xu Shaotang''s hands that have no soul milk.


    "It''s not a condition!"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Yi Yangtian and said, "this is a reward! A reward for the faithful


    "Thank you for your reminding. I remember it."


    Yi Yangtian knows that Xu Shaotang is reminding him that the relationship between them is not cooperation, but submission!


    He now knows that Xu Shaotang is really strong, strong beyond his imagination!


    I think when I first met Xu Shaotang, he still wanted to compete with Xu Shaotang, but now under Xu Shaotang''s strength, his mind has gradually faded.


    Maybe it''s a good choice to follow him! At least, he''s more reliable than a skeleton candle.


    At this moment, Yi Yangtian comforts himself silently in his heart.


    "Don''t call me Shangxian. I don''t like it. Many people call me Xu Shao. You can call me Xu Shao, too." Xu Shaotang gently waved his hand and said: "I believe you should also know me specially, and probably know what kind of person Xu Shaotang is. I won''t say any warning. You just need to remember that my friends or subordinates are always better than my enemies!"


    "Yes


    Yi Yangtian respectfully said: "I remember it!"


    Different from the reverence shown by fear before, the reverence shown by Yi Yangtian is a subconscious action under subtle influence. After saluting Xu Shaotang, he realized that his heart had inadvertently chosen to surrender.


    "From the first time I saw you, I knew you were a smart man. I believe you won''t let me down too much!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "I won''t let Xu Shao down!"


    Yi Yangtian nodded heavily: "even for the bottle of spirit milk in Xu Shao''s hand!"


    "Ha ha, you are honest!" Xu Shaotang does not have deep meaning to see Yi Yangtian. Yi Yangtian is really smart. No matter how loyal he is, it''s useless to show his desire for spiritual milk.


    From this point of view, Yi Yangtian is really a good agent.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s praise, Yi Yangtian said with a wry smile, "if Xu Shao doesn''t believe me, it''s useless even if I swear."


    "Indeed


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "well, next, I''ll give you an important task. It''s also your only task besides the skeleton candle."


    "Xu Shao, please. I''m all ears."


    "Do you know the Luo family?" When talking about the Luo family, Xu Shaotang''s murder flashed by. A moment later, he said calmly: "all the six and a half saints of the Luo family died at my hands. We are in a situation of immortality, but the Luo family is so well hidden that I can''t find the Luo family in Penglai, so I need you to help me find the people of the Luo family! What''s more, let''s see if the people of the Luo family have any contact with the skeleton candle! "


    "Xu Shao''s task is really not simple."


    Yi Yangtian said helplessly: "I do know the Luo family, but the Luo family has been away from the world for thousands of years. Let alone me, they are two elders who died in Xu Shao''s hands. They don''t know where the Luo family is hiding! However, since this is Xu Shao''s task, I have to try my best to complete it. "


    At the moment, Yi Yangtian doesn''t know how to describe his mood. Although Xu Shaotang''s words are simple, they reveal an important message. In addition to the six and a half saints of the Luo family, Xu Shaotang has killed eight and a half saints!


    Eight and a half saints! For him, this is almost unimaginable existence, but Xu Shaotang was mercilessly killed!


    If Xu Shaotang just wants to find two capable generals, he believes that any one of the eight semi saints is more suitable than himself. However, Xu Shaotang chooses to kill the eight semi saints and ask him to surrender. He doesn''t know what Xu Shaotang likes about himself, just because he says he is smart enough?"You just need to help me find the hiding place of the Luo family, and leave the rest to me."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know that Yi Yangtian''s heart had set off a storm, but said calmly: "remind you, maybe the Luo family will think, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, if you really can''t find the Luo family, you can think of other ways."


    Yi Yangtian was slightly stunned, and instantly understood what Xu Shaotang meant: "Xu Shao wants to say, let me show my hostility to you, waiting for the Luo family to come and cooperate with me?"


    At this moment, Yi Yangtian seems to understand why Xu Shaotang chose to be his agent.


    "You show your intelligence again!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "I believe you can keep the secret of the seven kill hall. I came to find your secret today."


    Yi Yangtian nodded and confidently said, "if I can''t do this, I don''t deserve to let Xu Shaotang take a fancy to it."


    "Well, I believe you!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and slowly stood up from his seat. "The rest is up to you. I hope you can bring me good news."


    "Xu Shao, I have another question."


    Just when Xu Shaotang is going to leave, Yi Yangtian suddenly asks.


    "What''s the problem?" Xu Shaotang looks at him lightly.


    Yi Yangtian quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, took a deep breath, and asked with a complicated complexion: "as a man, Xu Shao should not do the business of killing a dog and killing a rabbit?"


    "What do you say?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and gives Yi Yangtian an ambiguous answer. At the next moment, he disappears from Yi Yangtian, leaving Yi Yangtian with a thoughtful face standing there alone.

 Chapter 2771

    After leaving Penglai, Xu Shaotang rushed to Baiwu land as fast as he could.


    The last time he came here was on the eve of being involved in the gate of heaven two years ago.


    No matter how the outside world changes, Baiwu''s clan is still full of peace and tranquility, just like a paradise in the world.


    After going deep into the land of the Baiwu people, Xu Shaotang has a different feeling. The aura of the Baiwu people seems to be stronger than that of the outside world. At the beginning, he thought it was just a paradise, but now he finds that it is a blessed place!


    Because he had called Wu Song before he came here, Xu Shaotang didn''t let the Bai Wu people get used to it.


    Unlike the last time he came here, a huge stone nearly ten meters high stood in the center of the Baiwu land. When Xu Shaotang saw the stone, many Baiwu people were busy carving on it. If you look carefully, you can see a vague outline. They seem to be making a huge human statue.


    "What are they doing?"


    Looking at the huge stone in the center of the clan, Xu Shaotang curiously asks his own witch wolf who comes to meet him.


    "Can''t you see that?" The witch wolf looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and then looked at the huge stone solemnly. "This is the statue of the ancestor of the witch family. The production has just started some time ago, and it is estimated that it will take several months to complete."


    "Why did you suddenly think of making a statue of the ancestors of the Wu clan?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the statue in surprise. "If you make it by hand, is the workload a little heavy? Can I help you? "


    He didn''t know why the White Witch suddenly thought of making the statue of his ancestors. However, looking at the way the people on the statue were struggling to carve on it, Xu Shaotang worked hard for them. If it was his power, as long as he was given half a day, he should be able to get the rough outline out. As for the subtle parts, he couldn''t help.


    Moreover, even with the power of Wusong, you can do this with powerful Qi. There is no need to waste so much manpower and material resources.


    "Who said no?"


    The witch wolf shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "several elders said that only by using our own hands to complete the statue of our ancestors, can we awe our ancestors and let our ancestors feel the piety of our people."


    Like the witch wolf, many of the White Witch people don''t quite understand. They all know that Wusong is now an immortal. With the power of Wusong, we can quickly complete the ancestor statue, but Wusong didn''t do it.


    But fortunately, the Bai Wu people are very concerned about the statue of their ancestors, and they are very devout to their ancestors. Even if they have to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to do it, they have no complaints.


    For them, that''s what they believe.


    "Well..." Xu Shaotang dumb smile, nodded: "don''t say, really such a truth!"


    All the way with the wolf chat, Xu Shaotang finally came to the elder Pavilion.


    The door of the elder''s pavilion has already been opened. Two elders of the White Witch clan sit in it. When they see Xu Shaotang coming with the wolf, they stand up one after another.


    "Two elders, long time no see."


    Xu Shaotang said hello to both of them.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shao, long time no see!" Wu Yichong and Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s said that Xu Shao is a saint now. It seems that we should be honored to have Xu Shao here."


    "Elder three, don''t embarrass me."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and walks into the elder''s pavilion. Then he asks Wu Song, "why don''t you see the second elder?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Song and Wu Yi''s face darkened at the same time. After a long time, Wu Song sighed softly: "elder two, he I''m dead... "


    "What is it?"


    Xu Shaotang jumped in his heart and said, "when did it happen? Who killed the second elder? "


    Although he was not very familiar with the two elders Wu Xiu, and only met twice, he was grateful to the three elders of the Bai Wu clan. At the beginning, the three elders of the Bai Wu clan spared no effort to help the Xu family.


    I didn''t expect that when I came back here two years later, I got the news of the death of the second elder.


    In his opinion, the Baiwu people are proficient in the way of witch doctors, and the aura between heaven and earth is much stronger than before. The two elders can''t have died naturally. Since they didn''t die naturally, they would have died at the hands of others!


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly flashed a murderous.


    The second elder is kind to him. If you let him know who killed the second elder, he will avenge him for everything.


    The flash on Xu Shaotang''s face didn''t escape Wu Song''s eyes. Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face gradually changed, Wu Song quickly shook his head and said, "Xu Shao, the two elders were not killed by others, but unfortunately died of natural disasters! Before we came back from heaven, he was gone... "Listening to Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang''s tense face was gradually released, leaving only regret and sadness.


    Heaven''s calamity, the biggest calamity on the road to immortality, can''t be avoided by anyone.


    Although he has always known the existence of natural calamity and witnessed and experienced it, none of the people he knew was destroyed by it, so that he ignored its power.


    It seems that the second elder''s cultivation was greatly improved after the seal of the gate of heaven was broken, which led to the disaster. The first time he heard that someone he knew was killed by the disaster, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly became a little heavy.


    This is not only the situation encountered by the two Presbyterians, but also all the people who want to cross the threshold of the immortal world, including Longjiang and Longfei, who are very close to him.


    He suddenly realized that the people around him who are only one step away from the immortal world are likely to disappear from the world at any time. They are all facing the test of natural calamity!


    "Elder, you should have told me about it earlier." Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "if I had known that the second elder had a dream under heaven, I would have come to worship him."


    "It''s all within our family. I don''t want to disturb you because of it."


    Wu Song said with a smile, "besides, it''s not too late to tell you now."


    "It''s not too late."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "well, we''ll talk about our business later. Please take me to worship the second elder first. The second elder is older than Xu Shaotang. If you don''t know this, you can forget it. Since you know it, you should go to worship him."


    "All right!"


    Wu Song nodded: "let''s go to worship him together..."

 Chapter 2772

    Xu Shaotang follows Wu Song and Wu Yi to the tomb of the two elders.


    The tomb is just a Obelisk made of bluestone.


    These obelisks are not much bigger than palms. They record the life of each dead person in small words.


    Even with Xu Shaotang''s eye power, standing under the cliff, it is difficult to distinguish the characters on the obelisks.


    looked at it as like as two peas in front of the cliff. Xu Shaotang could probably tell how long the Obelisk had been there by the color of these obelisk. The oldest obelisk, Xu Shaotang, estimated that it had been there for more than 5000 years.


    When he saw these obelisks, he suddenly understood why the Obelisk in Wusong''s hand was a sacred thing of the witch family.


    Looking at the cliff with obelisks in front of him, Wu Song said slowly: "in the past, our ancestors fled here. In order to save the space of a place to settle down, which cost a lot of manpower, they stipulated that all the people must be cremated after they died, and the ashes must be scattered into the earth, so as to continue to nourish this rare pure land. They only used obelisks instead of spirit cards to place them here For later generations


    "Your ancestors were very thoughtful."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, but he admired the wisdom of Bai Wu''s ancestors.


    If it is not this way to replace the traditional funeral, after thousands of years, I am afraid that the land of the white witch has long been surrounded by dense tombs, right?


    "It''s a last resort." Wu Song, with a helpless smile, pointed to the Obelisk placed under the cliff in front of Xu Shaotang and said, "that''s the memorial tablet of the second elder. He was destroyed in the disaster. He didn''t even leave his clothes. Instead, he saved the process of cremation."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "it''s a pity that we are not here when the second elder went through the disaster. If we are here, maybe we can help him through the disaster."


    "It''s destiny, it''s providence." Wu Yi said slowly: "everything is doomed, Xu Shao doesn''t have to be sad."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked at the cliff full of obelisks in front of him, and said in a soft voice, "since I''ve come here, I''m older than others, so I''ll sacrifice all the ancestors of the white witch."


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang slowly lit the candles in his hand, respectfully inserted them in front of the cliff, and worshipped the cliff three times.


    It is also inherited from the ancient witches, but the white witches and the black witches have entered two completely opposite paths. For the black witches, he wants to kill them all, but these white witches and their ancestors deserve his admiration.


    After completing the simple worship ceremony, Xu Shaotang slowly said to Wu Song, "come on, let''s find a place to have a good chat. During this time, I learned a lot about the ancient times from various channels, and I don''t know if you know these things."


    "Oh?"


    Wu Song and Wu Yi looked at him in surprise and invited him to return to the elder''s pavilion with them.


    ¡­¡­


    When the three sat down in the elder''s pavilion, Xu Shaotang sorted out his thoughts a little, and finally asked them, "two elders, do you know Guixu?"


    "Guixu?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, they were stunned. A moment later, Wu Song asked suspiciously, "why did you suddenly ask about Guixu?"


    "So you know Guixu?"


    Xu Shaotang had a happy face.


    Wu Song nodded: "Guixu is the last ancient battlefield."


    "Ancient battlefields?"


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and asked, "isn''t Guixu the last refuge of the legendary immortal saint? How did it become an ancient battlefield again? "


    "You said that was the earliest Guixu."


    Wusong explained: "the Guixu was really the place where the immortals lived. You should remember what I told you about the invasion of the demons."


    "I remember." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "what does this have to do with Guixu?"


    "At the time of the invasion of the demons, it was the arrogant demons who wanted to wipe out the strong in the world at one stroke that the leaders of all ethnic groups were able to use the strong in Guixu to hold down the demons'' army, so that they sent the strong to attack the demons'' base from the rear and destroy the demons'' base at one stroke, thus ending the fierce war that lasted for several years!" Wu Song took a deep breath: "that war was almost as fierce as the Lich war. After that war, Guixu was also devastated. All the immortals and saints fell, and Guixu disappeared completely in that war."


    "That''s pretty much what I know."


    After hearing Wu Song''s story, Xu Shaotang had the bottom of his mind. It seems that Kang Weimin''s interpretation of Guixu was basically correct. Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang asked, "do you know where Guixu is?"


    "I really can''t answer that question."


    Wu Song shook his head and said, "our ancestors didn''t tell us the exact location of Guixu. We only know that there was such a place as Guixu in the world, and Guixu seems to be very big. Our ancestors once left a word, heaven...""Heaven and earth return to the ruins?"


    Before Wu Song finished, Xu Shaotang said it.


    "Yes Wu Song nodded and asked Xu Shaotang curiously, "how do you know this sentence?"


    "From a magical mausoleum in Penglai."


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang tells them roughly about childe Wei and Xuanji.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Wu Song and Wu Yi''s faces show a look of surprise. Unexpectedly, there are still people who have survived from ancient times to today in this world. They are even more surprised that this childe Wei can be found by Xu Shaotang.


    "So, that should be right."


    Wu Yi said: "the Guixu used to be very large. I''m surprised to hear that. How could such a large Guixu disappear without a trace? It''s really unbelievable."


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s reasonable."


    Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "even if Guixu was destroyed in that war, it should not have left even a piece of ruins. A friend of mine had roughly deduced the location of Guixu according to the clues left on a bronze tripod before, but I went there to investigate, and there was no suspected remains of Guixu."


    "If you can''t find it, don''t look for it again."


    Wu Song said with a smile: "there are so many mysteries left in the ancient times. If you want to find out one by one, you have to go back to the ancient times! If we can''t find Guixu, it will have no influence on us anyway. Why search hard? "


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "it may not be good for us to find Guixu, but it can stop the evil conspiracy!"

 Chapter 2773

    "The conspiracy of the demons?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words came out, Wu Song and Wu Yi''s face suddenly drew slightly, and subconsciously asked: "the demon clan has appeared again?"


    "Yes."


    Xu Shaotang said: "to be exact, the descendants of the demons have appeared! According to the clues I have, in ancient times, the demons were not completely eliminated, and some of them fled to far away places, that is, the West now, and combined with the Western aborigines to give birth to their descendants! "


    "Later, as the aura of heaven and earth dried up, the power of the demons was gradually weakened, and finally they almost became ordinary people! However, now the aura between heaven and earth is abundant again, and the descendants of the demons also appear one after another, and have formed a certain climate! "


    "Moreover, I just learned recently that the descendants of the demons are also looking for Guixu, and they want to gain more power from Guixu! The descendants of the demons have also come to our territory. I and the Dragon general suspect that the demons want to unite with the witches in our country to achieve their secret


    "That''s why I specially came here today to visit the two elders, hoping to find out something I didn''t know before."


    Xu Shaotang said all these things he knew at one go. Although the white witches don''t like to participate in human disputes, there are no eggs under the nest. Moreover, both the black witches and the white witches are from the ancient witches. He also hopes to learn more about the black witches from the white witches, so that he can infer what kind of business there is between the black witches and the alien king.


    "How could that be?"


    After hearing what Xu Shaotang said, Wu Song and Wu Yi looked at each other.


    "I was shocked when I just got the news." With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang added: "although none of us knows what can help the descendants of these demons to improve their strength, it is certainly not good for us to let the descendants of the demons find Guixu. Therefore, we''d better find Guixu before these people."


    "Will the black witch clan collude with the descendants of the demon clan?" Wu Song''s face suddenly became very ugly, gritted his teeth and said: "do they forget how much our ancestors paid to destroy the demons? How could they be so insane


    He thought that the black witch was crazy enough for the so-called reappearance of the former glory of the witch family, but he did not expect that he underestimated the degree of the black witch''s madness.


    Even if the two liches have a bitter hatred, in the face of the demons, they all temporarily put down their hatred to fight against the demons.


    They have paid countless sacrifices to wipe out the demons. However, now, the descendants of the witches have to cooperate with the descendants of the demons. How crazy can they do this!


    "They are no longer worthy to be called the descendants of the witches!" Wu Yi''s face is iron green of say.


    "The two elders, the black witch, have completely lost their senses now. It''s not surprising that they have done anything crazy." Looking at the two men with angry faces, Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "I want to ask the two elders, don''t you know where Guixu is? Does the black witch know? In other words, is it possible for the black witch to find Guixu? I always suspect that the fundamental purpose of the cooperation between the descendants of the demons and the witches is to use the witches to find Guixu. "


    "This..."


    Wu Song thought carefully and shook his head with a heavy face. "I don''t think the black witches know where GUI Hui is. As for whether they can find GUI Hui, I don''t know. After all, we haven''t had any intersection with the black witches for thousands of years."


    Listening to Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang felt a little relieved and said with a smile: "although it''s not good news, at least it''s not bad news. As long as the black witch doesn''t know the location of Guixu, I''m a little relieved."


    Now this is not bad news for him.


    He was afraid that the witch would know the location of Guixu, so he took the descendants of the demons to Guixu, so that the descendants of the demons could gain more power.


    At least, the situation is slightly better than he expected.


    "It''s really the biggest shame of our Witch family that the black witch has done such a thing!" Wu Song saw the cold light in his eyes and looked at Wu Yi. "Elder three, if what Xu Shao said is true, I''m afraid we white witches can''t stand by any more! If you really let the demons do harm to the common people again because of the witch clan, the witch clan will be nailed to the stigma pillar forever


    "Well!"


    Wu Yi nodded heavily and gasped: "if it''s to stop the demons'' plot and violate the clan rules, I don''t think our ancestors will blame us!"


    "Good!"


    Wu Song clenched his fist, looked at Xu Shaotang and said in a deep voice: "Xu Shao, it''s time for us to clean up the door! If you have any news about the black witch, please inform us in time. From now on, the White Witch clan will stop the conspiracy of the Black Witch and the demon clan at all costs! "


    Listen to Wu Song and Wu Yi''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but slightly stay.


    He did not expect that Wu Song would make such a decision.He knew that the white witches didn''t care about the world. He didn''t intend to invite them to be born. He didn''t think that they had made a mistake. He didn''t know whether it was a surprise.


    "Two elders, you don''t need to break the clan rules for the time being." After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "at present, the black witch has disappeared completely, and we don''t have any news about the black witch. If it''s time for you to break the clan rules and be born, I won''t be polite to you."


    The White Witch clan is also his friend. He is willing to take more responsibility for his friends.


    He is not willing to disturb the peace of the White Witch family until the white witch is born.


    Wu Song thought about it carefully, and the big look on his face gradually eased. Finally, he nodded gently and said, "OK! Let''s leave this matter alone for the time being! It would be better if Xu Shaoneng could solve this problem. Our family has been used to a peaceful life, and we really don''t want to intervene in human disputes until we have to. "


    "I understand!"


    Xu Shaotang gently smile, and suddenly think of a thing, asked: "by the way, do you know the wing clan? It''s the kind of people who have wings on their back. They can''t see it at ordinary times, but once they start a fierce battle with people, the wings on their back will appear, which is a bit similar to the angels in Western legends. "


    "Xu Shao, you really regard us as know everything." Wu Yi looks at Xu Shaotang with tears and smiles.


    Hearing Wu Yi''s words, Xu Shaotang was embarrassed to smile: "I don''t think that the Wu clan has passed on endless years. Do we know more about the secret of the ancient times than we do? It''s rare for me to see two elders. Naturally, I want to ask them what they should or shouldn''t ask at one time. "

 Chapter 2774

    Seeing Xu Shaotang like this, Wu Yi was surprised.


    Xu Shaotang is also a saint now. In front of them, not only does he have no saint''s airs, but he also shows such a side. This is really commendable.


    Now he suddenly understood why Wu Song praised Xu Shaotang.


    There are too few strong people like Xu Shaotang who do not forget their original intention.


    "It seems that there is such a race."


    When Wu Yi was surprised, Wu Song said uncertainly: "in ancient times, there were thousands of ethnic groups. After thousands of years, some ethnic groups may have disappeared, but some ethnic groups should have been able to survive. Today, the world is full of aura. It''s not surprising that what you call the wing ethnic group appears."


    "That''s true."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "today''s world is no longer the one we are familiar with. After coming back from heaven, I have seen many races that I have never heard of before. But to be honest, most of these races are uneasy and kind-hearted. I also have contact with the people of this wing tribe. They don''t seem to be uneasy and kind-hearted. I want to confirm with you For a moment, so that I don''t look away. "


    "You have to believe in your own eyes."


    Wu Song pointed to himself with a smile, "it''s like a glance that I believe in me."


    Xu Tang had never thought about how to deal with the white witch. It turned out that Xu Tang and the White Witch were not good for him.


    Along the way from heaven with Xu Shaotang, his trust in Xu Shaotang is almost equal to his trust in Wu Yi.


    "Ha ha, then I believe in my own eyes!" Xu Shaotang laughed, pointed to the outside of the elder''s pavilion, and asked with a smile, "why do you suddenly think of building a statue of ancestors? When I came here, I was attracted by the unfinished statue at first sight! In other words, which ancestor''s statue is this


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Wu Song and Wu Yi looked at each other, and at the same time, their faces showed a "sure" look. Wu Song said with a smile: "I knew you would definitely ask this! You wait. I''ll get you something. "


    In Xu Shaotang''s puzzled eyes, Wu Song quickly stands up and turns to the wing room behind the elder Pavilion.


    Soon, Wu Song returns to his seat with a portrait and hands it to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took the portrait and looked at it carefully. He saw that the man in the portrait was extremely powerful and domineering. His cheek was as sharp as a knife. The man raised his head slightly, pointed to the sky with one hand, and his eyes were full of enthusiasm and unyielding fighting spirit, as if he wanted to fight with God.


    Although it''s just a painting, Xu Shaotang seems to feel the powerful breath of the people in the painting.


    Just from the aspect of momentum, this man is really a bit of the spirit of the ancestors of the witch clan who dare to compete with heaven and earth.


    "If you don''t believe it, even I don''t know which ancestor this statue is." Wu Song''s face showed some helplessness and said slowly: "some time ago, I had a very strange dream. That dream is very real. Until now, I doubt whether it is a dream. I saw this man in my dream. He claimed to be the ancestor of the witch family, and asked us to build a statue for him


    Hearing the words of Wu Song, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but draw a little from the corner of his mouth. Could it be the ancestor of the Wu clan?


    However, in front of Wu Song and Wu Yi, it is obviously not appropriate to say so.


    "You didn''t ask who he was?" Xu Shaotang is curious.


    "Yes, but he didn''t say a word to me about the statue building." Wu Song had no choice but to smile and said, "although he didn''t look like the posture in the painting when I saw him, later when I woke up, the picture in my mind was always fixed on this posture. Therefore, the statue outside was built based on this."


    What Xu Shaotang said to the whole Bai Wu clan, he only told Wu Yi. Of course, he knew that the Bai Wu clan was puzzled by his sudden attempt to build such a statue, but he didn''t want to explain too much to the clan. He just said that he wanted to remember his ancestors.


    "That''s amazing!"


    Xu Shaotang said something as like as two peas, and added, "you are almost the same as before I entered St." You should also know that before I became a saint, I saw a vagrant, but the figure of the vagrant did not appear in the surveillance screen, so now I don''t know whether what I saw at that time was real or just an illusion. "


    "I know that." Wu Song nodded and said, "it''s because of your experience that I decided to follow the orders of the ancestor and build this statue for him."


    If he didn''t know Xu Shaotang''s magical experience, he might firmly regard it as a dream, but it was because he knew that he fell into confusion, because he also knew that his situation was too similar to Xu Shaotang''s original situation.


    "If these are not illusions, I don''t know if there is a force guiding us all." After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said, "if this is really the ancestor of your sorcerer family, it''s OK to build a statue for him to be remembered by later generations.""I feel that he should be the ancestor of the witches."


    Wu Song said: "when I saw him, I felt the smell of the witch family in him."


    "It doesn''t matter." Xu Shaotang laughed and joked: "however, according to your progress, I don''t know when this statue will be repaired. If this ancestor had a spirit, I don''t know whether it will blame you."


    Wu Song smiles, looks at the statue outside, and says: "if he is really the ancestor of the Wu clan, he will not blame us."


    "It''s true."


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile, and then carefully thought about it in his mind. He was sure that he had no other questions to ask the two elders for the time being. Then he slowly stood up, "I''ve asked you what I should ask, so I won''t disturb your meditation! In addition, three elders, give you something. I believe it will be helpful to your cultivation. "


    With that, Xu Shaotang took out a small bottle of milk from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to Wu Yi. He was always mean to his friends.


    "What is this?" Wu Yi, puzzled, took the milk from Xu Shaotang, opened the bottle stopper, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it. His eyes were shocked. "This is Spirit milk


    "Yes


    "Xu Shao, it''s too expensive. I can''t afford it. You''d better take it back." Wu Yi quickly put the cork on the bottle and handed it back to Xu Shaotang.


    "Take it!"


    Before Xu Shaotang spoke, Wu Song stopped Wu Yi with a smile. "Xu Shaotang has a lot of good things on him. This milk is very valuable to you. For him, it''s nothing more ordinary."


    "Ha ha, the elder knows me." Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "don''t be polite to me, just as I won''t be polite to you."

 Chapter 2775

    "Then we won''t send you."


    Wu Song and Wu Yi also slowly stand up, "if you need us to hand, remember to inform us."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a laugh, "don''t worry. Do you think I''m the kind of polite person?"


    "No!"


    Wu Song and Wu Yi looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    "Two elders, then I''ll leave!" Xu Shaotang slightly arched his hands to them and stepped out of the elder''s pavilion.


    At this moment, the scene in front of us suddenly changed. The light from the dome of the cave suddenly turned into the blood color of the monster. In an instant, the whole land of the white witch was shrouded in this strange light.


    Not only Xu Shaotang, but all the Bai Wu people stopped their work and looked up at the red light coming into the cave.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wu Song''s brow was slightly wrinkled. "Does the sky appear abnormal? Is there any change again?"


    "I''ll go out and have a look first!" Xu Shaotang looked back at them and asked, "do the two elders want to be together?"


    "Of course!"


    They nodded, followed by Xu Shaotang quickly left the clan to come outside, flying to a peak.


    At this moment, the outside world and the White Witch''s land are all covered in a bloody light. The whole sky is like a fire, and the sun hanging above the sky also turns into a bloody light.


    Under the cover of the blood red light, everything in the world seems to have a strange feeling, which gives birth to a terrible atmosphere for no reason.


    Looking at the blood red sky, Xu Shaotang had a bad premonition in his heart. He asked Wu Song in a deep voice: "two elders, have you ever heard of such a vision?"


    "No!"


    They shook their heads at the same time, and their deep eyes showed their worries.


    "You''ve never heard of it?" Xu Shaotang''s face was more worried and murmured, "what''s the matter? How can this vision of heaven and earth come down suddenly? "


    Wu Song frowned and said: "since ancient times, if there is any abnormal phenomenon in the sky, nine times out of ten, it will be a disaster! When I do some divination, I will know whether it is a blessing or a curse. "


    "I almost forgot if you didn''t say it!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly wake up, "then you quickly divination it!"


    Although Wusong''s divination technique can''t predict other people''s misfortunes and blessings, it can also predict his own misfortunes and blessings. The white witches also live in seclusion. Generally speaking, no misfortune will happen unless they are in the state of endless eggs.


    If the result of Wusong''s divination is sinister, it is basically certain that the vision of heaven and earth will not be a good thing.


    Needless to say, wu song has already sat down with his knees crossed, respectfully placed the Obelisk in front of him, closed his eyes, closed his six senses, and quickly pinched his fingers.


    Xu Shaotang knew that Wusong was proficient in divination, but it was the first time that he saw Wusong''s divination with his own eyes. He didn''t know that Wusong''s six senses had been closed, so he could only try not to make any sound for fear of disturbing Wusong''s divination.


    With the speed of Wu Song''s fingers pinching faster and faster, the seemingly ordinary Obelisk suddenly made a "buzzing" sound. While Xu Shaotang was surprised, a ray of light suddenly shot from the obelisk, instantly enveloping the Wu Song sitting there with his knees crossed.


    Looking at the strange scene in front of him, Xu Shaotang cast a curious look at Wu Yi.


    "Don''t be surprised, Xu Shao."


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang must be full of doubts, Wu Yi explained with a smile: "the elder should want to be more precise in divination. He is afraid that his power is not enough. He borrowed the power of holy things. It''s OK."


    "So it is. I thought something had changed." Xu Shaotang took a long breath and said, "if we talk like this, it won''t affect the elder, will it?"


    "No!"


    Wu Yi shook his head and said with a smile: "when the elder started divination, he had already closed the six senses. Now he is in a state of forgetting both things and me. Even if the sky is thundering, he will not be affected."


    At the moment when Wu Yi''s voice fell, a striking lightning suddenly cut across the sky, and the lightning seemed to tear the blood red sky in two.


    "Boom..."


    In a moment, the roar of thunder followed.


    There is no sign that the lightning in the sky stops. Instead, it becomes more and more intense. The lightning appears and disappears again and again, but the disappearing lightning never seems to have more new lightning. More and more lightning condenses in the sky and gradually forms a crisscross network, covering the whole world in this big network.


    Listening to the roaring thunder and staring at the huge power grid, Wu Yi said with a bitter smile: "am I a crow''s beak?"


    As soon as he finished, the thunder and lightning came as if they had been discussed with him. Even he felt that the mouth was suspected of being a crow''s mouth.


    Xu Shaotang was also shocked by the sudden appearance of the vision. Hearing Wu Yi''s words coming from the dense thunder, his face also showed a bitter smile. It''s really a coincidence. When the sky was only bloody, he had an ominous premonition. Now there are more and more visions of heaven and earth, and the ominous premonition in his heart is more and more intense. A feeling of depression is quietly in his heart I''m a student.Accompanied by thunder and lightning, the glow of the obelisk is more dazzling. Xu Shaotang suddenly has an illusion that the Obelisk seems to want to compete with the thunder and lightning in the world.


    "Will elder be ok?"


    Seeing Wu Song sitting there all the time, Xu Shaotang began to worry.


    "What did you say?"


    Wu Yi gets close to Xu Shaotang, puts his ear close to him, and asks Xu Shaotang in a loud voice.


    He didn''t have Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments. In the roaring thunder, he couldn''t hear Xu Shaotang''s voice at all.


    "I said, will the Great Council be ok?"


    Xu Shaotang lay down in Wu Yi''s ear and asked in a loud voice, "his finger movement has stopped. Is it because of this sudden vision of heaven and earth?"


    This time, Wu Yi finally heard Xu Shaotang''s question, looked at Wu Song sitting on the ground, shook his head and said to Xu Shaotang, "no, don''t worry! He should have divined the result soon


    "Poof!"


    Wu Yi''s words just finished, Wu Song, who sat down with his knees crossed, suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Wu Yi''s face was hot for a moment, but he didn''t care so much. He quickly turned around and picked up Wu Song, who was slowly opening his eyes, and said, "elder, what''s the matter with you?"


    When he picked up Wu Song, Xu Shaotang also quickly came to Wu Song and put one hand on Wu Song''s back to send his true Qi into Wu Song''s body.


    "I''m fine!"


    Wu Song Wu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his face was dignified

 Chapter 2776

    "Elder, what is the situation?"


    "Yes, it''s thunder and lightning. It''s like the end of the world is coming."


    "Isn''t it a bad sign?"


    As soon as they entered the land of the Baiwu people, the Baiwu people gathered around them and asked about the strange phenomena of heaven and earth. Everyone''s face was full of worry. It was the first time for all of them to see this terrible strange phenomenon of heaven and earth. It was inevitable that they would take it as a sign before the disaster.


    Unlike those who firmly believe in science, the Baiwu people, who inherited from the ancient witches, firmly believe in the gods of heaven and earth, and are full of awe for those so-called feudal superstitions.


    "Let''s all go!"


    Wu Yi comforted the worried people with a loud voice, "don''t think about it. There are all kinds of visions in heaven and earth since ancient times. Not all visions in heaven and earth are bad things. Let''s find out what''s going on first, and then talk about it in detail."


    "All back!"


    Wu Song said with a look of frustration: "the sky has collapsed, and there is still a high roof. It''s not up to everyone to worry about it. Go and do their own things! By the way, the construction speed of this statue has to be accelerated. Everyone will do more if it''s OK. "


    They have absolute authority and lofty status in the Baiwu clan. When they heard their words, the people around them scattered one after another. However, many people''s faces were still full of sadness.


    At least, it is a matter of their life and death. At most, it is likely to be related to the fate of the Bai Wu clan. Even with the comfort of the two elders, they can''t help worrying.


    After the White Witch people dispersed, they quickly returned to the elder''s pavilion.


    "Xu Shao, please block this space!"


    Just returned to the elder Pavilion, Wu Song said to Xu Shaotang with a dignified face.


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang and Wu Yi''s faces changed at the same time. They knew that the vision of heaven and earth was certainly not a good thing, and it was a very bad thing. They were all in the Presbyterian Pavilion. Wu Song was so alert that he was afraid that what they were going to say would come into the ears of a fourth person. It was hard to imagine how bad it was.


    Xu Shaotang opened his own field and covered the whole elder''s pavilion. Then he nodded to Wu Song with a dignified face.


    "I''m afraid there will be earth shaking changes in this world..."


    Wu Song sighed heavily, but his eyes full of wisdom were filled with deep sadness at the moment.


    Xu Shaotang heart suddenly a draw, hurriedly asked: "what upheaval?"


    "I don''t know exactly." Wu Song said with a heavy face: "even if I use the power of holy things to deduce, I don''t deduce what this disaster is."


    "So what happened to you just now has been punished by heaven?"


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Wu Yi finally understood why he was injured and spurted blood just now.


    "What curse?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    Wu Yi did not immediately answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but looked at Wu Song. It seemed that he was discussing with Wu Song. Seeing Wu Song nodded his head, he slowly said to Xu Shaotang: "in fact, the divination skills of our white witches can''t only divine their own misfortunes and blessings."


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly, and asked: "then why did you say that you can only divine your own fortune before?"


    "I''ll explain that." Wu Song calmed the rolling Qi and blood in his heart, breathed out a long breath and sighed: "divination is against the heaven. Divining one''s own misfortunes and blessings, at most, is to let oneself foresee the danger in advance, but divining the general situation of the heaven and the earth is to try to understand the fate of heaven. Once you do this, you will be punished by heaven! Therefore, in our family, divination is forbidden! Moreover, if it is not with the help of the power of the holy things, it means that the present cultivation can''t see even a little bit of the secret! "


    "Some of our ancestors of the Baiwu clan tried to understand the secrets of heaven, but they were all punished by heaven. Sometimes they were seriously injured, but sometimes they were killed on the spot!" Wu Yi also sighed and looked at Wu Song with worried eyes, "fortunately, you just peeped at the fate, otherwise now I''m afraid it will be the end of both the form and the spirit! After all, forbidden technique is forbidden technique. Never use it in the future. "


    While worrying about Wu Song, he was also very happy in his heart.


    It''s also the deficiency of Wusong''s cultivation. Even if it''s forced divination by the power of holy things, it''s just peeping at a little bit of Tianji.


    If he has enough strength, and then by the power of holy things to understand the fate, the consequences are simply unimaginable.


    What he is more worried about now is what kind of upheaval actually made Wusong take such a big risk to do divination, and what did Wusong find in divination.


    "I have no choice."


    Wu Song said with a lingering fear: "originally, I was just divining my misfortunes and blessings, but the result was ten dead without life! It is because of this that I want to see what kind of disaster this vision of heaven and earth will cause. When I tried to deduce, I found that not only myself but also all living beings in heaven and earth are facing the same situation. When I tried to deduce more things, I was punished by heaven. If it wasn''t for the protection of holy things, I was afraid that I would be extinct now. ""Is it the light on the Obelisk that guards you?" Xu Shaotang suddenly realized the truth.


    Wu Song nodded slightly: "it is the glow of the holy things that protects my soul and makes me stop in time."


    Listening to Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly becomes extremely heavy.


    When he saw the vision of heaven and earth, he had a bad premonition. Although he didn''t have the ability of foretelling, his cultivation was there after all. He would also have a sense of the great events that would happen between heaven and earth.


    Combined with what Wu Song said, he can almost conclude that this vision of heaven and earth will definitely bring unimaginable disaster to the world.


    I''m afraid that this will be another disaster sweeping the whole world after the invasion of the demons!


    "Ten dead and no life..."


    Wu Yi murmured to himself, and his face became very ugly. How big a disaster is it that will make Wu Song who lives in seclusion suffer from this kind of disaster?


    Even the highest cultivation of the White Witch family and the witch song with the protection of holy things are doomed. What''s the fate of the White Witch family?


    Do you really want heaven to destroy them?


    Looking at Wu Yi''s more and more ugly face, Wu Song knew what Wu Yi was thinking. She slowly raised her hand and patted Wu Yi on the shoulder. She sighed softly: "there is a certain number in the dark. If my white witch family is doomed to be destroyed, it''s no use worrying about it! If the disaster is coming, we will fight hard. If we are unable to return to heaven, it is the will of heaven. "

 Chapter 2777

    The sudden news made the three people feel heavy.


    Now they finally understand why Wu Song asked Xu Shaotang to block the space.


    If the Baiwu people know what they are talking about, they are afraid that it will cause an uproar among the Baiwu people, and the peace they have guarded for generations will be completely broken.


    "By the way, elder, it''s also related to your asking people to speed up the construction of the statue?"


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang thought about it again. When he came, Bai Wu was still building the statue of his ancestors. Just now Wu Song suddenly and inexplicably asked people to speed up the construction of the statue. The contrast between before and after made him connect with the vision of heaven and earth.


    "Xu Shao listened carefully."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Song nodded slightly, "although I don''t know what the statue is for, I feel that if there is any hope of breaking the situation, maybe it is on top of the statue."


    "Can a statue be the hope of breaking the game?" Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Song in surprise.


    "Don''t ask me why, I really don''t know." Wu Song said slowly: "everything is just an intuition, just like Xu Shao''s own intuition."


    Not all things have to be explained. Even Wu Song didn''t know why he felt this way. Naturally, he couldn''t explain anything to Xu Shaotang.


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang turned to look at the closed gate of the elder''s pavilion. Although it was separated by a gate, his eyes still seemed to see the unfinished statue. "Elder, if necessary, I can also spend some time to help you build the statue. Since you feel that the statue will be of great use, we might as well build it as soon as possible."


    No matter whether Wu Song''s intuition is right or not, he thinks it is necessary to have a try.


    If his intuition is correct, he is the best. If it is wrong, it will only delay him a little time, and he will do something for the White Witch family.


    "I just wanted to talk to Xu Shao about it."


    Wu Song nodded and said: "before, I always thought that this statue should be built by the White Witch people with their own hands. But now the situation has changed, and I can''t care so much. If we can have Xu Shao''s help, I believe we can build this statue soon."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s do it now!"


    Xu Shaotang stands up in a hurry. If Wu Song''s intuition is right, the earlier the statue is completed, the better it will be for them.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s fiery appearance, Wu Song raised his hand and pressed it down gently, and said, "Xu Shao, you should first give you a careful look at the picture just now. When you have a general outline in your heart, it''s not too late for us to start again."


    He would like to finish the statue as soon as possible. However, if Xu Shaotang didn''t know anything about the statue and went up to carve, he was afraid that the semi-finished product would be destroyed in his hands.


    Bai Wu''s people had a hard time completing the statue. If it was destroyed by Xu Shaotang, even with Xu Shaotang''s help, they could quickly build another statue, which had a different meaning from the original one.


    "Well, I''m too anxious."


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, "that also asks big elder general that picture to give me to look carefully again."


    Wu Song nodded slightly and quickly took out the portrait of the ancestor from behind and handed it to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang took the portrait and began to look at it carefully.


    Different from the first time when he saw the portrait, Xu Shaotang looked very carefully this time, and even did not let go of the eyebrows of the portrait. After reading it again, Xu Shaotang closed his eyes and carefully recalled the appearance of the wizard ancestor in his mind. If he could not remember, he would look at the portrait again.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious appearance, Wu Song and Wu Yi didn''t disturb him, but just sat quietly.


    Once, twice


    Xu Shaotang repeatedly observed the face of the ancestors of the witches in the portrait, closed his eyes again and again, carefully recalled in his mind, don''t miss any details, and strive for the finished products to maximize the appearance and momentum of the ancestors of the witches in the portrait.


    As time goes by, more than an hour later, this portrait has been exactly imprinted in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang closed his eyes, every detail of his ancestor''s portrait would appear in his mind.


    "Almost!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly put down the portrait in his hand, nodded to Wu Song and said, "I can''t guarantee that it can be restored 100%, but it can be restored at least 90%!"


    "90%


    Wu Song and Wu Yi''s eyes lit up at the same time, and nodded at the same time: "enough!"


    "If there are any subtle differences, we''ll do the final careful carving." Wu Song quickly stood up and said, "let''s start now.""Good!"


    Xu Shaotang also stood up, three people opened the door and went out.


    They quickly came to the statue, and almost all the White Witch people were busy about the statue. Looking at the huge statue that had completed a general outline, Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes and began to imagine how to complete the statue in his mind.


    See them come over, for the statue and busy people have to pause in the hands of things to say hello to them, see Xu Shaotang closed eyes standing there, and have to throw their curious eyes.


    "Everybody stop!"


    Wu Song cleared his throat, reached out to the people to stop, and said in a loud voice: "we all know that there is a vision between heaven and earth, and we don''t know what great things will happen between heaven and earth. Just now, I discussed with the three elders and decided to finish the statue as soon as possible, so that our people of Bai Wu can be protected by our ancestors as soon as possible! Even if the future trend of heaven and earth changes, with the protection of ancestors, I believe we can get through the difficulties! "


    "So, we want to ask Master Xu to finish the statue quickly! Now, everyone is dispersed, and Xu Shao is left with the rest of the work! "


    Listening to Wu Song''s words, the Bai Wu people were in an uproar.


    "Elder, Mr. Xu is a member of our family. It seems inappropriate for him to help us complete the statue of our ancestors?"


    "Yes, this is the statue of our ancestors. Naturally, it should be done by our own people."


    "Be quiet!"


    Hearing everyone''s query, Wu Song said again: "I understand your consideration. However, I believe everyone knows that Xu Shao is the most trustworthy friend of our Bai Wu clan. He came to help us complete the statue of our ancestors. I believe our ancestors will not doubt our piety!"

 Chapter 2778

    Under the persuasion of Wu Song and Wu Yi, the Bai Wu people finally agreed to Xu Shaotang to complete the final work for them.


    After all the Baiwu people retreated from the statue of their ancestors, Xu Shaotang slowly stretched out his hand and covered the statue with pure Qi.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes.


    At the same time, the stone on the statue of the ancestors suddenly flew, and the vertical and horizontal Qi constantly shuttled back and forth on the statue of the ancestors.


    Under the gaze of all the White Witch people, the shape of the statue of the ancestors began to show gradually. From the top of the head to the eyes and then to the body, every detail of the statue of the ancestors gradually showed.


    Looking at this miraculous scene, all the White Witch people, except Wusong and Wuyi, were incredibly wide eyed. They never thought that the original hard work was so easy in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    Moreover, even a hair of the ancestor statue is so lifelike, even if Xu Shaotang has not finished the carving work, they can already imagine how perfect the final product will be.


    At this moment, the Bai Wu people, who had doubted Xu Shaotang more or less, put down their last worry and looked at the statue of their ancestors which was about to appear in front of us.


    Looking at the excited light flashing in the eyes of the clansmen, Wu Song and Wu Yi could not help looking at each other and smiling happily.


    Wu Song thinks that he can also use Qi to carve quickly, but he can''t present it as perfectly as Xu Shaotang. As like as two peas, Xu Shaotang knew that his choice was correct. What he said before was that the 90% reduction was totally modest. The part that had already appeared was almost the same as that of the ancestor he saw in the dream, as if the ancestor were standing in front of them in real life.


    Half an hour later, Xu Shaotang put away his true anger.


    The diffuse dust and smoke blocked everyone''s sight and made the Bai Wu people scratch their ears. How they expected a gust of wind to blow away the dust and smoke surrounding the statue of their ancestors, so that they could see the real face of the statue of their ancestors.


    As if they heard their heart''s prayer, the next moment, a breeze suddenly hit, rolled around the statue of ancestors around the dust quickly dissipated.


    When the dust and smoke dispersed, the breeze stopped.


    "This..."


    "Miracles! This is the miracle


    "My God, it''s perfect!"


    looked as like as two peas of the incredible statue. All the white witches were amazed at the sight of the statue of their ancestors.


    Although there is only a statue in front of them, they can feel the spirit of fighting against heaven of the ancestors of the witches, and a strong pressure comes from the statue.


    Unknowingly, someone has been devoutly kneeling down.


    Then, one, two


    In an instant, all the Baiwu people knelt down in front of the statue of their ancestors, including Wusong and Wuyi.


    "Boom!"


    Just as all the Baiwu people were kneeling down devoutly, a bucket of thick lightning suddenly broke through the dome of the clan and came straight to the statue of their ancestors.


    "No!"


    "Why! Why is that? "


    "Can''t heaven even tolerate the statues of our ancestors?"


    All the White Witch people are angry at the lightning. The joy just now has already become a strong anger and resentment for the injustice of heaven. The battle of the Lich has made the Lich family decline, and the invasion of the demons has made the Lich family completely withdraw from the stage of history. Now, the Lich family has only lived in seclusion in this last place, but it is still not allowed by heaven and earth!


    Why on earth?


    Why does god treat the sorcerers like this!


    Angry, unwilling! But there is nothing to do!


    At the moment when all the white witches roared, a figure suddenly stopped in front of the thick and thin lightning of the bucket.


    "Xu Shao! It''s Xu Shao


    Wu Song roared excitedly. He understood that Xu Shaotang wanted to block the lightning that struck the statue of his ancestors.


    "Did you ask me if you wanted to destroy this statue?"


    Xu Shaotang roared, and his real Qi poured out. The saint''s realm immediately covered the newly completed statue. The pure real Qi turned into a huge iron fist and hit the lightning hard.


    "Zizi..."


    Lightning and Qi collide with each other, instantly entangled with Qi, as if to devour Xu Shaotang''s Qi.


    However, is the sage''s true Qi so easily swallowed?


    "Get out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang roared at the lightning. His real Qi became more fierce and suddenly entangled the lightning.


    The next moment, the sleeping Nuwa stone is awakened.


    An invisible force emerges from Xu Shaotang''s Dantian and pulls the dazzling lightning to Xu Shaotang''s Dantian. Just now, the fierce lightning seems to have met a nemesis. Under the influence of the invisible force, it finally completely integrates into Xu Shaotang''s body.Looking at Xu Shaotang who swallowed the lightning, all the White Witch people were deeply shocked again.


    In mid air, Xu Shaotang stands like a god of war in the air. The strong wind is hunting around him, which shows the momentum of a strong man at the top.


    "Stop it! It''s in the way


    "Heaven does not destroy our Witch clan!"


    "Fart, heaven is going to kill our Witch family, we have to thank Xu Shao!"


    To recover from the great shock, the White Witch people kneeling on the ground suddenly burst into a burst of excited cheers.


    Originally, they were desperate when they saw the lightning, but Xu Shaotang used his own strength to stop the lightning, so that the statue of his ancestors could not be destroyed!


    Yes, Xu Shaotang is a friend of the Baiwu people. Now, I believe no one will doubt this.


    When everyone cheered for Xu Shaotang, there was no smile on his face in mid air. His eyes became colder and colder, and a feeling of depression suddenly filled his whole body.


    He slightly raised his cold cheek and looked up at the big hole above the dome, which was like the eyes of a devil. A breath of unprecedented depression came from the big hole.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder sounded again, it seemed so far away from them, but it seemed that a bigger storm was brewing.


    Listening to the sudden thunder, the Bai Wu people, who were still immersed in excitement just now, were stunned again. All of them looked at the big hole on the dome and felt the oppressive breath coming from the arrogant cave.


    "Isn''t it over yet?"


    Wu Song looked up at the dome and whispered.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a deafening thunder burst in everyone''s ears

 Chapter 2779

    With the deafening thunder, a dazzling purple light sprinkled.


    "Nine days purple thunder!"


    Wu Song''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his whole body suddenly became excited. He suddenly stood up and yelled at Xu Shaotang: "Xu Shao, get out of the way!"


    He knew that Xu Shaotang was really strong, but that was nine days purple thunder!


    Nine days purple thunder that even the nine tail demon emperor can''t bear!


    Xu Shaotang can''t carry it!


    He didn''t want to let Xu Shaotang, the peerless genius, fall here for the sake of the witch statue.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the purple light with cold eyes. He knows that he can''t bear the attack of purple thunder in the past nine days. Even with the power of Nuwa stone, he can''t bear it!


    Unwilling to take a look at the big hole in the dome, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and quickly returned to Wusong''s side.


    "Elder, I tried my best..."


    "Xu Shao, don''t say that!"


    Wu Song held his fist tightly, shook his head and said, "you have done enough for us white witches! It''s my turn to try! "


    As he spoke, the Obelisk suddenly flew out of Wusong.


    He once blocked nine days purple thunder with obelisk. This time, he will try again!


    It''s not so easy to destroy the statue of their ancestors!


    At the same time, nine days purple thunder as promised, with the smell of destruction!


    However, this time, the Obelisk did not face the nine days purple thunder. In the eyes of the public, the Obelisk suddenly flew to the statue of the ancestors. Before they knew what was going on, the obelisk was completely integrated with the statue of the ancestors.


    "This What''s going on? " Wu Yi looked at Wu Song with astonishment.


    Wu Song shakes his head slightly. He also wants to know what''s wrong with it. It''s just a statue of the ancestors. How can it cause the nine days purple thunder? Now even the sacred things of the Wu clan are swallowed by it. He can''t figure out what''s wrong with the world.


    "Boom!"


    When they are extremely confused, the despairing nine days purple thunder finally falls on the ancestor statue.


    "Heaven and earth are unfair!"


    All the White Witch people close their eyes and can''t bear to see the moment when the statue of their ancestors collapses.


    Although this ancestor statue has just been completed, it seems to have become their belief in their hearts.


    Tears slipped from my eyes.


    "Look


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang''s exclamation sounded in their ears.


    Hearing the cry, all of them opened their eyes. At this moment, they widened their eyes again.


    I saw that the purple arc in the ancestral statues constantly winding, but the ancestral statues have not been any damage, it seems that they are still crazy devouring the purple arc.


    "Holy things come to light! It must be the manifestation of the holy things


    "Yes, it must be the holy things that helped the ancestor statue withstand the attack of nine days purple thunder!"


    After the shock, the excited voice resounded through the whole white witch land again.


    In less than ten minutes, they have forgotten how many times their emotions have gone through ups and downs. Despair and surprise are constantly changing in their hearts, beating the endurance of each people.


    "Don''t be happy too soon, everyone!"


    When other people cheered, Wu Song''s brow never melted. He silently raised his hand and looked up at the big hole in the dome. He shook his head and said: "Purple thunder will not give up easily in the past nine days! If we don''t destroy the statue of our ancestors, it won''t be reconciled... "


    As if to confirm the words of Wu Song, another dazzling purple light rushed into the big hole of the dome and directly split on the statue of the ancestors.


    This time, everyone did not close their eyes again, but prayed in their devout hearts.


    Since the ancestral statue can withstand the attack of nine days purple thunder once, it may withstand the second time!


    Even though Jiutian purple thunder is extremely powerful, they are more willing to believe that the statue of their ancestors can withstand the attack of Jiutian purple thunder again under the protection of obelisk.


    "Boom!"


    Nine days purple thunder fell on the statue of ancestors again, as if to feel the wish of the Baiwu people. The statue of ancestors was only slightly shocked, but still unharmed.


    Looking at this scene, the White Witch people broke out cheers again.


    The statue of their ancestors lived up to expectations and once again withstood the attack of nine days purple thunder.


    At this moment, a strong sense of pride rose in the hearts of all the Baiwu people. Even though jiutianzilei was extremely powerful, they could not help their ancestors'' statue. Just one statue could resist jiutianzilei. How strong would their ancestors, those who dared to fight against heaven and earth, be!


    However, it seems that jiutianzilei is determined to destroy this ancestor statue. When the Baiwu people cheered, a thicker jiutianzilei appeared. This purple thunder has not been split on the ancestor statue, and the next purple thunder came one after another.Third, Fourth


    Under the gaze of the public, one after another purple thunder falls, as if the statue would not be destroyed, and the nine day purple thunder would never stop, and one by one is thicker, and one by one is fiercer.


    When the eighth purple thunder falls, a strange picture suddenly appears.


    I saw a trace of blood on the statue of the ancestor. Although there was only a trace, it attracted everyone''s attention.


    No one can understand why the ancestral statues shed blood, which is beyond their understanding. Even the sorcerers, who have been handed down for tens of thousands of years, are completely overwhelmed by this scene.


    The thunder stopped suddenly, but no one cheered.


    Everyone knows that this is the tranquility before the storm. They know that a stronger purple thunder of nine days is brewing, and the purple thunder that has not yet appeared may be the last straw to crush the statue of our ancestors.


    "Boom..."


    As expected, the sky again sounded dull thunder, suppressed all people are breathless.


    We all know that this way has been brewing for a long time. The power of nine days purple thunder will surpass all the purple thunder in front of us!


    Now no one has to think about why the ancestral statues were bleeding. Everyone''s heart beats are almost beyond their ability to bear. Their eyes are full of deep worry and a trace of resentment against jiutianzilei.


    If the ancestor statue is really a person, then there is no doubt that he must have been injured now. No one knows whether he can resist the more terrible nine days purple thunder!


    "Buzz..."


    Just when everyone was looking at the statue of the ancestor with a trace of blood, a voice like a mosquito sounded in the people''s ears. Before they knew what was going on, Wusong suddenly trembled, and suddenly uttered a roar: "blood sacrifice of the witch clan!"

 Chapter 2780

    As soon as the words fell, wu song suddenly cut his palm with his true Qi, and the blood gushed out from the wound.


    However, wu song doesn''t seem to feel any pain. Under Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, Wu Song rushes forward quickly and presses his bloody palm on the statue of his ancestors.


    Not only Xu Shaotang, but also Bai Wu people were shocked by Wu Song''s action.


    "Come on! Witch blood sacrifice! There''s no time! "


    Seeing that the clansmen were still standing there stupidly, Wu Song turned around and roared at the stupefied clansmen with red eyes.


    With the roar of Wu Song, the White Witch people suddenly felt excited. Then they cut their palms one after another and surrounded the statue of their ancestors. Everyone pressed their bloody palms on the body of the statue of their ancestors.


    When the hand full of blood contacted with the statue of the ancestor, all the people suddenly felt excited. They suddenly felt as if they had been integrated with the statue of the ancestor. They could feel the call of the statue of the ancestor and the weakness of the statue of the ancestor.


    Forefathers show up!


    At this moment, there was only one idea in all the White Witch people''s heads. They did not intend to take their palms away even though the statue of their ancestors devoured their blood.


    "Shi Cheng''s descendants, defying the God''s reverence, can burn the blood essence and sacrifice to the sages..."


    Wusong''s mouth read out the inscriptions. With his voice, gradually, all the Baiwu people closed their eyes and chanted the inscriptions with Wusong devoutly. Finally, they gathered together into a sound like a torrent of steel, as if to suppress the roaring thunder.


    "Elder, what can I do for you?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what the use of Wu Song''s doing this is. He just wants to have his own power.


    However, he didn''t know what taboo the so-called blood sacrifice of the witches had, and he didn''t dare to sacrifice his own blood to the ancestors of the witches like the white witches. It''s useless, but it''s the second. Fear has the opposite effect, so he can become a sinner.


    Wu Song didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question, just recited the sacrificial rites with all his heart.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the sky, like the collapse of heaven and earth.


    When Xu Shaotang looked up at the dome, he saw a snake shaped purple thunder three or four meters thick, which gave off an extraordinary light. It almost irritated Xu Shaotang to open his eyes.


    The snake shaped purple thunder, like a purple dragon descending from the Ninth Heaven, with the terrible smell of destroying heaven and earth and the roar of breaking the sky, directly attacked the statue of ancestors.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed. He yelled at the White Witch people with all his strength.


    Xu Shaotang can imagine that if he was struck by the nine sky purple thunder, all the White Witch people around the statue of his ancestors would be destroyed!


    Even five or six meters away from his ancestors, he did not dare to guarantee that his position must be safe!


    However, despite Xu Shaotang''s call, the Baiwu people didn''t mean to leave at all, but the voice of chanting sacrificial rites became louder and louder, as if to compete with the roaring thunder.


    "These people are crazy!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly opens his own field, instantly covers the statue of his ancestors and the White Witch people around the statue, and wants to drag them away from the statue of his ancestors with his own field.


    However, at the moment when his field opened, the nine days purple thunder had fallen with the breath of destroying everything.


    "Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang only felt as if his heart had been pierced by the terrible nine sky purple lightning. A mouthful of blood could not be suppressed from his mouth. The whole person was also shocked to fly upside down, and the saint''s realm disappeared in an instant.


    "It''s over!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at the nine sky purple thunder with a face full of ashes in his eyes. At last, it falls heavily on the statue of his ancestors.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to close his eyes and not go to see this tragic scene, a halo of blood suddenly enveloped the statue of his ancestors and the White Witch people.


    In an instant, the terrible nine days purple thunder seemed to be fixed, and could not move forward any more.


    "Go away!"


    A low roar suddenly reverberated in Xu Shaotang''s ear.


    Xu Shaotang did not know the source of the sound, but he saw that the terrible nine days purple thunder seemed to encounter a deadly nemesis, and suddenly retreated like a tide.


    Xu Shaotang''s face was full of horror, looking at the fast receding nine days purple thunder. His mood of ups and downs could not be calm for a long time.


    A drink back is like a nine day purple thunder to destroy heaven and earth. What a terrible existence is this?


    All of a sudden, he recalled in his mind the situation when the Obelisk retreated nine days ago.


    It''s almost the same result, but this time, the power of Jiutian purple thunder is far better than the original, and the voice of Jiutian purple thunder is more overbearing.


    In the past nine days, purple thunder retreated faster than it came, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.Xu Shaotang rushed to the statue of his ancestors to see if the Baiwu people were injured in the attack of jiutianzilei.


    As soon as he passed, there was a violent tremor on the ground. Then, all the Bai Wu people, together with Xu Shaotang, were shaken back.


    The next moment, a force that can not be seen but can be clearly felt suddenly emerges from the earth.


    Feeling the strange power, Xu Shaotang was surprised. He rushed to the retreated Wusong and pulled the pale Wusong from the ground. "Elder, what''s the matter? Where does this strange power come from? "


    "The power of the earth!"


    Wu Song''s pale face was full of excitement, and the whole person was constantly trembling because of great excitement.


    Around them, however, the White Witch people got up from the ground one after another and crawled on the ground with the most devout attitude, facing the statue of their ancestors. Everyone''s face was filled with unprecedented excitement.


    "The power of the earth? What is the power of the earth? "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Song for unknown reasons.


    "I''ll talk to you later!"


    Wu Song quickly said a word, also followed by crawling at the foot of the ancestor statue, mouth whispering obscure language, this is the language of the ancient witch!


    Looking at the people crawling on the ground, Xu Shaotang is full of great doubts, but he also knows that he can''t ask anything now. After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he sits quietly on the ground. Although he doesn''t crawl like the White Witch people, he also looks at the strange statue devoutly.


    He never thought that the completion of the statue would bring about so many strange things.


    How many secrets have the ancient witches buried?

 Chapter 2781

    After all the White Witch people were devoutly prostrate on the ground, the statue of their ancestors suddenly flashed a milky light.


    The white light fell on the Bai Wu people and on Xu Shaotang.


    Bathed in the white light, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt an indescribable sense of comfort. Every pore of his body seemed to stretch out. That feeling was more comfortable than soaking in the spirit milk.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the statue like a God. He couldn''t believe that it was made by himself or that it was just a statue.


    At the moment, he is more willing to believe that this is just a petrified ancestor of the witch clan, but his reason tells him that this is really just a statue.


    The Milky light lasted for nearly a minute. Although it wasn''t too long, when the Milky light dissipated, Xu Shaotang was surprised to find that his body injured by nine days purple thunder had completely recovered!


    This discovery once again surprised Xu Shaotang.


    He thought it would take ten days and a half months for his injury to recover completely. After all, the nine days of purple thunder were too terrible. However, he never dreamed that his injury would recover in such a strange and efficient way.


    Which ancestor of the witch clan is this statue?


    Why does a statue have such terrible power?


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s heart is filled with all kinds of questions. He wants to know the answers to these questions too much!


    After the Milky light disappeared, the White Witch people were still crawling on the ground for nearly ten minutes, until Wu Song slowly stood up, and the White Witch people crawling on the ground slowly stood up.


    Everyone''s eyes are full of excitement, and their faces are full of reverence and piety.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes full of doubts, Wu Song smiles at him excitedly, and points to the elder''s pavilion, indicating that Xu Shaotang will go to the elder''s pavilion with him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and quickly went back to the elder''s pavilion.


    Wu Yi followed Wu Song.


    "Xu Shao, sit down first!" Wu Song extended his hand to invite Xu Shaotang to sit down and said slowly, "I know you must have a lot of questions now. Don''t worry, I will answer them one by one for you. We all see what you have done for our ancestors. I believe that in the eyes of each of our people, you have been treated as your own! As long as you want to know, the White Witch clan will not hide anything from you! "


    Xu Shaotang has done enough for their ancestors, from the statue, to the thunder and lightning for the statue, and then to the saints'' field to protect them. They all remember that what Xu Shaotang has done has won their complete trust and respect.


    This respect has nothing to do with Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments, only because Xu Shaotang, an outsider, can do so much for them.


    Xu Shaotang treats them with sincerity, and they will treat Xu Shaotang with sincerity.


    "Then I would like to thank the elder first."


    Xu Shaotang breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and then slowly asked, "what''s the matter with this statue? It''s a statue. Why is it so terrifying? To tell you the truth, I even feel that this statue is a living person, except that it can''t move! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Song and Wu Yi look at each other and smile.


    A moment later, Wu Song took a deep breath and said, "you feel right. He''s a real person!"


    "What?"


    Xu Shaotang exclaimed in amazement and stood up abruptly, looking at them in amazement.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s astonished appearance, Wu Song gently pressed his hand, motioned Xu Shaotang to sit down first, then said with a smile: "Xu Shao, you can take this statue as a coffin, and only the inside of the coffin is the ancestor of our Witch family!"


    "You mean, there''s one of your ancestors in the belly of this statue?" Xu Shaotang wanted to sit down, but when he heard Wu Song''s words, he completely stood there.


    "Yes, I just found out."


    The excitement in Wu Song''s heart had already exceeded his words, and he said excitedly: "now I finally know that what I met was not a dream at all, but this ancestor invaded my consciousness with his strong soul. No wonder we can find such a huge stone! It turns out that this ancestor has already arranged all this! "


    At the moment, wu song doesn''t know how to describe his excitement. He knows very well what kind of change the revival of a powerful ancestor of the Wu clan will bring to the Bai Wu clan.


    At this time of drastic changes in the world, the resurrection of the ancestors of the Wu clan undoubtedly gave him and all the Bai Wu clan an injection of cardiotonic.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang''s face was dull, and his heart was already turbulent. He thought that what he saw today was enough shock. However, Wu Song''s words made his heart shock to a higher level. He stood there and murmured to himself: "is a man who has died for thousands of years really resurrected?"He suddenly felt that his head was not enough, and he received too many shocking things today.


    He wanted to take all this as his dream, but he knew it was not a dream, but a fact!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s murmuring, Wu Song and Wu Yi smile at the same time again.


    "Xu Shao, sit down first!" Wu Yi laughs, because the haze caused by the heaven and earth vision has long disappeared, and slowly says: "in fact, this ancestor is not dead, or you can understand it as feign death, and then after thousands of years of dormancy, he is awakened again."


    "Feign death?"


    Xu Shaotang sat down slowly, the color of amazement on his face never receded.


    "Yes


    Wu Song nodded: "this ancestor is the only surviving ancestor of our family in the Lich war. Before that, no matter our own people, or other people, even this ancestor did not know that he was not really dead. We only knew that this ancestor was still alive just when we carried out the blood sacrifice of the Lich family."


    "I think the reason why she was able to wake up is because the aura of heaven and earth suddenly became abundant. Moreover, she just woke up temporarily, not really alive! For example, you can think of her as half a vegetable


    "So what?"


    Xu Shaotang only felt that he had a big net in his mind that he couldn''t understand. On the contrary, the more rational he was, the more confused he was, and the more confused he was. He even couldn''t understand what Wu Song said.

 Chapter 2782

    "Let''s think about it first."


    Wu Song looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly.


    To be honest, he didn''t know how to explain this situation to Xu Shaotang.


    For Xu Shaotang, this kind of thing may be unthinkable, because he is not a wizard, unable to understand the ancient inheritance of the wizard.


    After carefully arranging his thoughts, Wu Song continued: "this ancestor suffered extremely heavy losses in the Lich war and entered a state of suspended animation. Everyone thought that he and she were dead, so he buried them with a huge stone coffin! After that, the gate of heaven was sealed. There was not enough aura for her to recover. Only her soul was attached to the obelisk. This Obelisk became the later sacred thing of our Witch family! "


    "Now, the door of heaven is reopened, and the aura of heaven and earth is gradually becoming abundant. Her injury is slowly recovering, but her injury is too serious. I don''t know how long it will take to recover, so she is still in a dormant state. The only difference is that her soul is back in his body! If there is no accident, it''s only a matter of time before she comes to life! Do you understand when I say that? "


    After that, Wu Song breathed out a long breath.


    It''s not a simple matter to make this matter clear to Xu Shaotang.


    "I think I understand!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked curiously, "why do you want to make such a statue to attract nine days purple thunder? Wouldn''t it be better for him to lie quietly in the sarcophagus and recuperate quietly? "


    "This is related to the ancient inheritance of our witches."


    Wu Yi laughed and said: "in the inheritance of the ancient witches, there is a secret art called soul worship. This secret art is to gain more powerful power through the belief power of our people! However, it''s not only the ancient great witches who master this kind of secret art. After the invasion of the demons, this kind of secret art is completely lost, and only the great witches and the ancestral witches can obtain the power of belief! This ancestor needs our soul to worship and draw strength to help us recover faster! "


    Does the soul worship?


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wusong with a bitter smile, but he doesn''t ask what the soul worship is, because he knows that they can''t explain it to him. He just needs to know that it''s a way to gain power through faith.


    "Is your ancestor a great wizard or a great wizard?" For a long time, Xu Shaotang asked another question.


    "Zuwu, Houtu!"


    Wu Song and Wu Yi said with a smile at the same time.


    "Zuwu..."


    Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly a draw, "is the strength comparable to the most holy ancestral Witch of the demon clan?"


    He doesn''t know about zuwu, but he knows that zuwu''s power is very powerful. It can be said that he is a super strong man standing on the real peak!


    No wonder a big drink will be able to drink back nine days purple thunder, but also just a temporary state of recovery!


    I can''t imagine how powerful the ancestral witches were at their peak!


    "Yes


    Wusong nodded: "the power of zuwu is not weaker than the most holy of the demon clan, and maybe even stronger! After all, in the war of the Lich in the past, the most holy of the Lich clan was almost exhausted, while the ancient Lich clan fought against it with the twelve ancestral witches, which shows how terrible the cultivation of the ancestral witches is. "


    "No wonder!"


    Xu Shaotang took a cool breath, tried hard to calm the shock in his heart, and said, "by the way, what''s the matter with the earth power you said before?"


    "Zuwu Houtu is respected as the mother of the earth, and the vast earth is her source of strength!" Wu Song said with a smile, "I think that the reason why she survived was that she could absorb the power of the earth."


    "Mother of the earth?"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and said, "is she a woman?"


    "I didn''t say she was a man." Wu Song was embarrassed to smile, "before her soul invaded my consciousness, I didn''t know that she was a woman, only when she was a man, so the portrait drawn according to my impression also showed that she was a man."


    He didn''t know whether Houtu didn''t want people to know that she was a woman or that her statue was blasphemed. Anyway, he didn''t know that the ancestor was actually a woman.


    "So, she was just absorbing the strength of the earth to recover her injury?" Xu Shaotang finally understood the whole story, but even though he did, he still couldn''t fully accept the shock.


    He thought it was strange for him to go to heaven, but now he knows that it is nothing compared with it.


    This world is really not the one he knows.


    "Yes Wu Song nodded again and said with a smile: "that nine days purple thunder must want to stop her recovery, but now it is doomed to be unable to stop it! With the power of the earth and the power of our people''s faith, we may soon be able to see the real body of this ancestor. "


    Looking at the brilliant smile on Wu Song''s face, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a little worried and said slowly: "elder, if your ancestor really recovers, will the world be in chaos again?"Although he didn''t want to ask this question, he had to.


    The consequences of the Lich war were so serious that he didn''t know whether the world could stand such hardships.


    If the recovery of Houtu is the beginning of the disaster, he doesn''t want Houtu to recover, even if he has a good relationship with the Baiwu clan.


    What''s more, he knew that the two most holy spirits of the Lich clan and Youzhi were very kind to him, and the white Lich clan made friends with him. In case of another Lich war, he didn''t know who to lose and who to win.


    "This..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Wu Song and Wu Yi fell into confusion at the same time. For a long time, Wu songcai shook his head helplessly and said, "Xu Shao, this question, I really can''t answer you! I don''t know whether it''s good or bad in this world, but I believe that the ancestors of our sorcerer clan will not be the ones who do harm to the common people! "


    Wu Song''s words are also equal to not saying, but it is more or less a comfort to Xu Shaotang.


    After thinking about it carefully for a while, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt relieved. Anyway, the world is in a complete mess now. It''s useless to worry about these things now. Even if Houtu is only half awake now, he can''t kill Houtu. Instead of worrying about these things here, it''s better to have a drink to relax Take a look at your mood.


    When the sky falls down, there is a tall man standing on it! That''s it!

 Chapter 2783

    Until he left Baiwu, Xu Shaotang''s head was still in a muddle.


    Although he has now understood the cause and effect of the incident, he still finds it strange. People who have not personally experienced the incident can not understand the shock in his heart.


    On the way back to the capital city, Longjiang calls him and asks him about the vision of heaven and earth. He doesn''t know how to answer. He can only tell Longjiang what he learned from Baiwu, but he doesn''t mention the things about Houtu to Longjiang.


    He knew that the dragon would be the same

 Chapter 2784

    A lifetime of fame!


    Once destroyed!


    When walking to the villa beside, Xu Shaotang constantly sighs in his heart.


    I thought Zhen Miao and Xiao Qingyi had any opinions on him. After a long time, it turned out that it was because of this.


    "Sometimes, it''s not a good thing that the hearing is too good..."


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile bitterly and walked to the villa next to him.


    Before entering the villa, I heard a burst of silver bell like laughter coming from the villa. <p¡­¡­

 Chapter 2785

    After drinking for a while, Xu Shaotang put down his wine cup and slowly asked Su Nu, "is it easy to make Chixiao sword?"


    "Very easy!"


    Su Nu put aside her doubts and said with satisfaction: "one of the three holy swords of the human race, it really deserves its reputation!"


    Su Nu was not good at using the sword, but because Chixiao sword had recognized her as the master, she was very good at using it.


    "That''s good."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks Zhen Miao and Xiao Qingyi

 Chapter 2786

    "Ah?"


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the two women were stunned, and a look of disappointment appeared on their faces.


    "Don''t be disappointed, either."


    Looking at their faces, Zhen Miao said with a smile: "even if we can''t refine the holy elixir now, the efficacy of other elixirs made from the sage''s real fire is by no means comparable to that of ordinary elixirs! When you find the elixir to refine the holy pill in the future, you can start to try it step by step! "


    She didn''t really want to be a sage

 Chapter 2787

    They didn''t pay attention to the explosion of the alchemy furnace. On the contrary, it seemed to add a little seasoning between them.


    Soon, everyone''s topic returned to the aimless chat.


    "Xu Shao, I caught an assassin!"


    While everyone was chatting, the snake suddenly carried a dirty boy and fell into the yard. "This boy is sneaking around the house, and it''s not a good bird! You tried to bite me just now


    The boy''s face is full of stains. When he sees Xu Shao

 Chapter 2788

    "Shall I kill your family and drink?"


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to ask a way.


    From the first time I met this boy, he had prejudice against himself, but now his prejudice is deeper.


    "I..."


    Sima Ling is speechless. He really can''t imagine what Xu Shaotang can do with his family. After a while of hesitation, Sima Ling suddenly rushes to Xu Shaotang, bends his knees and kneels to the ground. However, he doesn''t kneel down again because of Xu Shaotang''s genuine Qi. Sima Ling looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise and sees

 Chapter 2789

    At noon the next day, the dragon group still didn''t find anything.


    The Sima family is deep in the mountains, and there are no cameras around. In addition, this incident has happened for several days, which makes it very difficult to trace.


    Long Fei calls Xu Shaotang and asks Xu Shaotang to ask Sima Ling if his family has any heirloom worth coveting. Sima Ling thinks about it for a long time, but finally gives an answer he doesn''t know.


    In desperation, Long Fei had to continue to expand the scope of the investigation, hoping to pass Zhou

 Chapter 2790

    "Xu Shao, you are still thoughtful."


    Left Lu Ren there, Sima Ling is full of gratitude to Xu Shaotang said.


    He understands Xu Shaotang''s purpose. Long Fei can''t find any useful clues, so Xu Shaotang begins to wonder if Lu Ren accidentally let others know that Sima family members have that special ability, which brings disaster to Sima family.


    He had never thought about it before.


    "You are a dog! Now it''s flattering. "


    Xu

 Chapter 2791

    "Xu Shao, have a cup of tea."


    In the Property Office, the property manager carefully served tea to Xu Shaotang and glared at several security guards who were at a loss.


    What the hell is this!


    After finding out Xu Shaotang''s identity, the property manager was almost scared to death. The security guard in their community actually took Xu Shaotang to the office as a thief?


    People can buy the whole community if they lose any hair on them. This community is worth stealing!


    "Well, you stare at them

 Chapter 2792

    "What do you say?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    But it is obvious that there are some things that can''t be proved by the shadow of the black witch family! If it''s a black witch, it''s only a person of extremely low status, or a child in the first semester. "


    "Just now we have confirmed that this man is a middle-aged man." Xu Shaotang said.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2793

    "Child, can I borrow a drop of your blood?"


    Just when Xu Shaotang and Sima Ling are looking at Wu Song with doubts, wu song suddenly asks.


    On hearing Wu Song''s request, Sima Ling immediately hid behind Xu Shaotang, but Xu Shaotang was puzzled and asked, "elder, what are you doing with his blood?"


    "I suspect that he is also a descendant of the witch clan!"


    Wu Song said with bright eyes.


    "I''m not the descendant of that witch tribe. I''m from Sima family!" Secretary

 Chapter 2794

    While waiting for the dragon group to track down the wizard or those black witches who abducted Sima''s family, Xu Shaotang and Wusong come outside.


    "Xu Shao, what do you want to ask? What else do you want to ask behind your back


    Wu Song saw that Xu Shaotang wanted to ask himself something, but he was curious. With the trust between Xu Shaotang and long Jiang, there should be no need to hide anything, right?


    "I don''t want to carry him behind his back. I don''t want him to worry more." Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and said slowly, "actually, I want to ask you if you can advance with the later earth

 Chapter 2795

    Leng for a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly said: "first focus on it! Everybody else step back and don''t disturb him


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s order, the crowd took the initiative to retreat.


    The dark clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, but there was no thunder, as if it was brewing.


    "No!"


    Looking at the dark clouds blocking the sky, Xu Shaotang turned his head to Wu Song and asked, "when you were robbing, didn''t you seem to have this posture?"


    Wu Songdu''s robbery was completely caused by thunder and little rain. It was terrible to look at. However, the purple thunder all rushed to the Obelisk in those nine days, and the one behind was Wu Songdu''s own thunder robbery. With nine days of purple thunder, the thunder disaster of Wusong is insignificant.


    "Not really."


    Wu Song nodded and said, "I didn''t feel much at that time."


    "Long Fei is not envied by heaven, is he?" Xu Shaotang anxiously looked at the increasingly dark sky, "look at this posture, the power of this thunder robbery should be far better than your thunder robbery. Now I''m really worried about whether Long Fei can carry it."


    If you want to say that Longfei is a lousy person, why do you say that bullshit?


    Aren''t you going to rob? Now thunder is coming, and it''s far beyond your imagination!


    I''ve also performed a performance to carry the disaster. Now you''d better perform one! Make complaints about


    . Xu Shaotang was just in the heart of Li Baoshan''s crazy Tucao. He suddenly came out and feel shy of her nose and smiled at Xu Shaotang. "Xu Shao, I feel that my day robbery is coming."


    "Boss, I feel it too." Chen Cheng touches his head and tries to squeeze a smile out of Xu Shaotang.


    "And me..." Big bear came out with him.


    "Me too..."


    Then, sharp knife, wood


    One by one, Xu Shaotang''s familiar people came out slowly. Most of the nearly 20 people who had jumped out of the helicopter with Long Fei stood out, only a few people stood there alone, looking at the people who went out with a muddled face.


    "I..."


    Looking at these familiar faces, Xu Shaotang suddenly has the impulse to spurt blood.


    This son of a bitch is either not to come, to come to all ah!


    "You bastards are really United! Even heaven''s robbers come with us Xu Shaotang looked at these people with a speechless face, "don''t you hurry to get ready, by the way, go to the back mountain of the dragon group! Son of a bitch, so many of you are robbing together. Don''t destroy the dragon group! "


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s words fell, the voice of the Dragon general rang out behind him.


    "Smelly boy, it seems that my disaster has come too..."


    "Cough..."


    Xu Shaotang swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but almost choked on it.


    Roughly count the number, including the Dragon general, there are about 15 or 6 people to cross the robbery together!


    "You are going to kill me!" Xu Shaotang couldn''t laugh or cry, looking at the Dragon general, "forget it, you also go to prepare with them..."


    If it''s just one person, he may be able to rely on the strength of his saints to help them resist when they can''t bear it. Now that so many people are robbing together, he really doesn''t know if he can help them!


    "Somebody


    When everyone went to the back mountain of the dragon group to wait for the disaster, Xu Shaotang rushed to a member of the dragon group who was still standing there and cried, "go and get me some cups quickly! Come on


    Although I don''t know what Xu Shaotang''s cup is for, the man carried out Xu Shaotang''s order with the fastest speed.


    While waiting for the man to bring the cup, Xu Shaotang rushed to Long Fei quickly, took out a bottle of milk and handed it to him: "drink two or three drops quickly! Remember, three drops at most


    "Oh, good!"


    Long Fei was also frightened by the almost completely dark sky. He took the milk from Xu Shaotang''s hand and dropped two drops into his mouth. In a moment, a strong aura filled his body.


    "Now concentrate on preparing for the disaster!"


    After admonishing Long Fei, Xu Shaotang quickly rushed to the dragon team member who came with the cup. While greeting Wu Song, he quickly dropped two or three drops of spirit milk into each cup: "let''s give them a drink separately. I hope we can help them!"


    This is what he can do for these people now.


    Wu Song nodded, quickly picked up the cup on the ground and flew to the back mountain of the dragon group. Xu Shaotang quickly took out the phone to call mu Tiance and jueshe, and asked Jiuwei and jueshe to come to help. Finally, he called Su Nu and asked her to come with the Chixiao sword.


    That''s all he could think of.


    When he finished all this, the dark clouds in the sky were almost within reach


    when the clear sky was almost out of reach, the dull sky for a long time finally sounded a low thunder.


    "How terrible the robbery is


    Looking at the flashes of lightning in the sky from time to time, Wu songman was worried and said: "if the power of robbing thunder overlaps with each other, these people, few of them can bear the terror..."Xu Shaotang nodded silently: "this is what I am most worried about. The Dragon general must be saved. I''m afraid that other people will encounter danger and I can''t save them..."


    "If the Obelisk were still in my hands, I might be able to help a little bit." Wu Song sighed softly.


    He has only the cultivation of human immortals. In the past, he had Fang Jianbei in his hands, and even such powerful figures as Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei were not his opponents. But now Fang Jianbei has been completely integrated into the Houtu statue, and he can''t help others.


    "See how much you can save..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said helplessly.


    These people are all his acquaintances. To be honest, he wants to save everyone, but he knows that he doesn''t have that great ability. Even if Jiuwei and others can come in time, they won''t be able to protect everyone. It''s very likely that some people won''t be able to see them after the disaster feast.


    He doesn''t want to give up anyone, but if everyone can''t bear it, he has to give up some people. The feeling of struggling makes him very uncomfortable.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a flash of lightning with the thickness of thumb cut across the sky, accompanied by a roar of thunder.


    However, the thumb thick lightning just flashed by, did not fall from the sky, as if brewing more terrible thunder.


    "It seems that we really guessed..."


    Wu Song looked at Xu Shaotang with a wry smile, "the thunder robbery that is still brewing has such power. I don''t know how terrible the real thunder robbery will be..."


    At the beginning, the first thunder was less than the size of a thumb.


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a worried face and looked up at the sky where the thunder was gradually dense. He hoped that the thunder would fall later and earlier.


    If they fall late, they should be able to catch up with Jiuwei, but the longer the thunder robbery is brewing, the more powerful it will be.


    If it falls early, I''m afraid they won''t be able to catch up after all.


    This kind of contradictory psychology, let Xu Shaotang very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2796

    "Boom!"


    After a long time of brewing, several thunder robbers of the size of a bowl finally fell in.


    The thunder cut through the dark sky and attacked everyone who was in the robbery.


    "This..."


    Looking at the thunder, Wu Song said, "the first thunder is so terrible, the one behind..."


    He didn''t go on with the following words.


    No matter he or Xu Shaotang, they all know that the more the thunder is robbed, the more terrifying it is. Now they don''t know how terrifying the last thunder will be. Maybe some people can''t even carry the first thunder?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t speak. His face was gloomy and terrible.


    Nine tail they haven''t arrived, let his heart become incomparable anxiety, he has faced the life and death of relatives and friends, he admitted, he is afraid to face.


    Under their gaze, the first thunder is constantly approaching everyone.


    Looking at the thunder that seems to be a life threatening talisman, Xu Shaotang''s real Qi keeps surging. He wants to try to intercept the thunder, but he still holds back. He can''t and doesn''t need to do the first thunder. If he can''t even carry the first thunder, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t keep it.


    The first robbery can only be carried by themselves, and he can also see who has even a glimmer of hope through the situation after the first robbery, but he does not want to give up until he has to.


    The first thunder is more and more bright in their eyes, and finally, it falls on everyone''s head.


    "Poof!"


    At the same time, the sound of two spurting blood rings, and at the same time, there are several dull grunts.


    Obviously, under the first thunder, some people have been injured.


    When the robber Lei retreats from the crowd, Xu Shaotang and Wu Song quickly go to find out the injury of the injured person. One of them is a member of the former wolf group, and the other one he knows is an old member of the dragon group. They have had several friends with him, but he can''t name them.


    The former member of the wolf group is OK, but his heart and pulse are injured. The other member is badly injured. Although he can heal after recuperation, in this case, Lei Jie won''t give him time to recuperate!


    While Xu Shaotang sent his true Qi into the body of the former wolf team members to help him heal his wounds, he silently handed Wu Song the spirit milk in his hand: "give him another two drops. If you can carry it, it depends on him."


    In fact, he knew in his heart that it was impossible for the man to carry the thunder. The two drops of milk were just consolation.


    Although the man was not killed in a thunderstorm, he was seriously injured in this case. Unless the thunderstorm suddenly stopped, he had no chance to live.


    At this time, he must give priority to those who are hopeful of carrying the thunder. He doesn''t want to choose, but he has to choose.


    Wu Song nodded and quickly came to the man with the spirit milk. Just as he was about to pour the spirit milk into the man''s mouth, he shook his head and forced out a smile: "thank Xu Shao for his kindness. I know I can''t carry it. Don''t waste this precious thing..."


    He knows his own situation best. He can''t carry the next thunder, let alone two drops of milk. No matter how many milk can help him.


    "Drink..."


    Wu Song didn''t know what to say. He just forced open his mouth, poured two drops of spirit milk into his mouth, and then patted him on the shoulder, "don''t give up until the last moment! To live is to hope! "


    After that, Wu Song returns to Xu Shaotang with the milk.


    Everyone knows the person, and Wu Song knows the person''s situation. At this time, it doesn''t matter whether the milk is precious or not. Maybe in his opinion, those two drops of milk may produce a miracle.


    At least, he himself hopes for miracles.


    Xu Shaotang simply repaired the injured tendons for the former wolf team member, and gently patted him on the shoulder. He wanted to say something, but it was like a thorn stuck in his throat.


    "Thank you, Xu Shao!"


    The former wolf team member raised his head to smile at Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, from the day I joined the wolf team, I have never regretted it."


    "Shut up! Prepare for the next thunder Xu Shaotang sternly scolded, but his face could not show a severe look.


    "Xu Shao, my name is Lao gun!"


    He smiles to Xu Shaotang again, then closes his eyes and silently waits for the next thunder robbery.


    "Old gun..."


    Xu Shaotang silently reads the name in his heart. He dares to promise that he will never forget the name again in his life.


    At the same time, another thunderbolt fell. Compared with the thunderbolt just now, this thunderbolt came very quickly. As soon as Xu Shaotang left the old gun, the thunderbolt fell.


    At the moment when the thunder was robbed, Xu Shaotang''s field covered the old gun and the man who had just been injured the most. At the same time, the Qi that had already surged in his body turned into a huge fist and smashed into the thunder.Several thunderbolts bombarded the slightly transparent fist and smashed it in an instant.


    His Zhenqi resisted part of the power of thunder robbing, but in front of this powerful thunder robbing, the power of Zhenqi was too small. When his fist disappeared, many thunder robbing came. Thunder robbing directly ignored his field, and finally bombarded the most injured member of the dragon team.


    No screams, no blood, no bodies!


    When the thunder disaster receded, there was only a piece of scorched land. The man who had just sat on the land with his knees crossed had completely disappeared and disappeared in the thunder disaster.


    Even though they had expected the result just now, looking at the blackened land, Xu Shaotang and Wu Song still looked at the old gun not far away, but there was no trace of the old gun. After a rough sweep, there were only 12 people who had gone through the second thunder.


    There are also two people with the old gun, they are together in the thunder in the ash annihilation.


    However, they didn''t have time to feel dejected for that man. A few groans rang out in their ears. They knew that someone was injured in the second thunder robbery.


    Xu Shaotang rushed to the Dragon general''s side in a hurry. He saw that the skin on the Dragon general''s body had cracked, and the blood was pouring out continuously along the wound. When his true Qi entered the Dragon general''s body, his hanging heart was slightly put down. Fortunately, at least the Dragon general''s viscera had not been seriously damaged, and there was a lot of chance to carry the last thunder.


    After a simple cure for the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang flashes to Chen Cheng''s side.

 Chapter 2797

    Chen Cheng''s situation is much more serious than that of Longjiang. In front of him is a big pool of blood.


    "Boss, don''t worry about me. Go to cure brother Shan and Long Fei first. They should be injured too." Looking at the side of Xu Shaotang, Chen Cheng said with a pale face.


    "Fart!"


    Xu Shaotang scolded angrily. He put his hand on Chen Cheng''s back to heal him, and handed him the milk in his hand. "Drink three drops, hurry up!"


    "Boss, if there is an afterlife, I will be your brother!"


    Chen Cheng tightly grasped his fist and forced out a smile, "but in the next life, I''ll be better than you. Let me protect you!"


    "Shut up


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly turned red, and he yelled angrily, "if you dare to die for me, I''ll let Li Lan and your son live in the street and be bullied by people all over the world!"


    Although their brothers have spent very little time together in the past two years, none of them will forget the feelings they had established in the green years. Xu Shaotang never wants to see Chen Cheng annihilated in the disaster with his own eyes.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s threat, Chen Cheng feels warm.


    He knew that whether he was alive or dead, Xu Shaotang would not let his wife and children live in the streets.


    He also knew that Xu Shaotang just wanted to arouse the hope of living in his heart.


    When Xu Shaotang gives a simple treatment to Long Jiang and Chen Cheng, wu song also makes everyone take three drops of spirit milk again at a very fast speed. If he can carry the third thunder, maybe he will rely on the three drops of spirit milk.


    At this time, three figures appeared in the dim sky almost at the same time.


    Looking at the nine tail of them, red eyes of Xu Shaotang in the heart of the irritability to ease a little.


    They finally arrived before the last and strongest thunder came down. He did not dare to guarantee that all the remaining 12 people would live, but at least more people would live.


    "When the thunder falls, the three of us will resist the power of the thunder at the same time!" Xu Shaotang gave a command to Jiuwei and Jue snake, and then said to Su Nu, "don''t take any risks. Just block it with Chixiao sword. If you can, block it. If you can''t, retreat!"


    "Good!"


    As we all know, the current situation is particularly critical, and there is no superfluous words, so we are ready for each other.


    "Boom..."


    A breath of ancient monsters suddenly came, and several buckets of thunder came down with the terrible smell. The dark sky almost turned into day under the thunder.


    "When will thunder robbery be so terrible?"


    Nine tail and snake heart slightly tremble, too late to think, but hear Xu Shaotang''s roar.


    "Go


    After Xu Shaotang roared, the three rushed to the sky to rob thunder at the same time, and gathered all their strength. Their true Qi and Demon power burst out.


    The three forces collided with the thunder robbing, and instantly disappeared under the huge power contained in the thunder robbing. Although they offset part of the thunder robbing power, the power of the thunder robbing was still strong. Just as they took the hand again, a fierce sword Qi with a sense of destruction cut into the thunder robbing. The sword Qi was vertical and horizontal, and several thunder robbing in the sky were directly cut off, though it was fast Close, but again part of the power is consumed.


    They all try their best to consume the power of robbing thunder, but the speed of robbing thunder is too fast.


    When the power of the three of them was destroyed by the thunder again, several thunder raids were carried out on the remaining 12 people.


    In the moment of thunder falling, Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes.


    He doesn''t want to see the tragedy of the thunder. He has done his best. Whether he can survive the last thunder depends on them.


    Now, he only hopes that when he opens his eyes, the result will be slightly better than he expected. Even if it is only slightly better, he will be satisfied, at least let him know that their efforts are not in vain.


    When the roar of tearing the sky completely disappeared, the dark clouds in the sky finally began to gradually disperse, the dark sky for a long time also gradually brightened, everything returned to silence, as if nothing had happened.


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and slowly opened his heavy eyelids.


    Eyes slowly swept over the crowd, heart silently counting, one, two


    When the number in my heart falls on eight, I can''t see a person behind.


    Fifteen or six people survived the robbery, but only eight survived. Half of them were destroyed and annihilated in the disaster. Those familiar faces will never be seen again.


    Xu Shaotang realized for the first time that the natural disaster was so cruel, even more cruel than he imagined.


    With the help of the four of them, if they did not weaken the power of mine robbery several times, it can be imagined that fewer people would survive.


    The only consolation for him is that the eight people who survived are better than what he thought at the beginning. Long Jiang, Long Fei, Li Baoshan, Chen ChengThese familiar faces are still there. Although they are all bloody, as long as they survive the disaster, it is only a few breath to recover.


    Heaven''s calamity, the past is the calamity, the past is the blessing.


    After withstanding the test of natural disaster, eight people''s bodies recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When eight people slowly stand up from the ground, their mood is extremely complex, they are very lucky to resist the natural disaster, successfully completed the transformation, those of their comrades in arms, but now they are dead.


    Happiness and sadness constantly intertwined in their hearts, so that everyone''s emotions are particularly depressed.


    "Let them be quiet!"


    Su Nu let out a sigh and took the lead in flying away.


    Nine tail and the snake looked at each other and left silently, just like when they came.


    Perhaps they are used to seeing too much life and death, especially those who fall under the circumstances of natural calamity. This kind of scene can not have an impact on them, but they can also understand Xu Shaotang''s feelings.


    See everyone left, wu song also silently sigh to one side.


    It was the first time that Xu Shaotang knew that the natural disaster was so cruel, and so was he. Now he knows how lucky they were.


    Until the sky is completely dark, Xu Shaotang and they gradually come out of the great depression.


    "Have a drink with me in the evening."


    Dragon will slowly go to Xu Shaotang''s side, patted him on the shoulder, "we don''t need real Qi to resist the strength of wine, just get drunk!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang has no superfluous words, just nodded heavily.


    He really needs to get drunk now, but for him now, even getting drunk seems to be a luxury. Even if he doesn''t deliberately suppress the strength of wine with genuine Qi, it''s impossible for him to get drunk just by taking the wine here.


    He suddenly began to miss the peach blossom drunkenness of Fengzhu. Maybe only the wine of Fengzhu could make him feel drunk again.

 Chapter 2798

    Late at night, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang are still drinking. Wu Song knows that they need to vent their depression. He doesn''t disturb them. He just lives in the dragon group at will.


    Cup after cup, the ground has been placed in a dense bottle.


    They didn''t know how much they had drunk, but none of them was drunk.


    Not only for Xu Shaotang, but also for Long Jiang, getting drunk has become a luxury.


    For a few hours, they didn''t speak. They just drank one cup after anothe

 Chapter 2799

    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    While they were talking, long rang the phone on his desk. Long quickly picked up the phone, but hung up again in a few seconds. He grabbed Xu Shaotang and said, "go, go to the information center!"


    "Found it?"


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately became excited and couldn''t care to think about what was in his heart. He followed long Jiang to the information center quickly.


    "Go and inform the elder of the Wu clan!"


    The Dragon general gives another order to a person and walks into the Information Cente

 Chapter 2800

    Leaving the information center of the dragon group, Xu Shaotang constantly ponders in his mind what method should be used to lead the witches in the 100000 mountains to show up.


    Just thinking about it, my mobile phone suddenly received a message.


    Take out the mobile phone, it''s a message from Chen Cheng. Ask him if he has time. If he has time, go to his dormitory.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what Chen Cheng is looking for, but he can guess something. After thinking about it, he turns to Chen Cheng''s dormitory.


    Chen Cheng lives in longzu''s dormitory

 Chapter 2801

    "Xu Shao!"


    "Boss!"


    On the training ground of the dragon group, Chen Cheng and Li Baoshan stand in front of Xu Shaotang with their heads down.


    Now that everyone is practicing with aura, these fields for strength and skill training have long been deserted, covered with all kinds of weeds. At the moment, their mood is just as messy as the wild weeds.


    "Come on, whose idea?"


    Xu Shaotang suppresses the anger in his heart and looks coldly at the two people in front of him.


    Listen to

 Chapter 2802

    In the middle of the night, several helicopters set off in a hurry from the capital.


    Inexplicably, Wu Huigang, the president of Shengshi group, finished his work and looked at the computer in front of him with a long sigh.


    Many people think that he is stepping up to the sky, but only he knows that he can sit in this position, in fact, all by luck.


    In terms of ability, there are many people in Shengshi group who are more capable than him, and in terms of qualifications, he is not ranked in Shengshi group. That''s why, as president, he is walking on thin ice every step of the way, but even

 Chapter 2803

    In the presence of everyone, Xu Shaotang and Chen Cheng held a funeral for the brothers who died in the disaster.


    The funeral is very simple, there is no complicated process, there is no beating and blowing and so on, just put their respective clothes into the clothes grave, even without tombstone.


    In Li Baoshan''s words, brothers don''t need tombstones. The word "wolf group" is the tombstone of their life. They only need to know that they are burying brothers who have experienced countless lives and deaths with them.


    After this simple funeral

 Chapter 2804

    "Who!"


    Slowly, I can feel the air coming from his home.


    Behind him, the snake, the plain girl and others rushed out one after another, and they also felt the strong breath.


    "Qingyi, Zhenmiao, you send my family away first!"


    Xu Shaotang turns around and gives orders to Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao. This breath is very strong. With Xiao Qingyi''s and Zhen Miao''s accomplishments, it''s not helpful to stay here, but

 Chapter 2805

    The battle of saints is often not as brilliant as the battle between semi saints. Saints with strong fields often don''t need too many fancy things to fight with each other. The battle between the fields and the true fire of saints is often a war without smoke of gunpowder.


    If you are stronger in your field, you can suppress your opponent in your field without any resistance. When others don''t know, maybe the victory is over.


    The snake''s voice has not yet fallen, his field has instantly opened, overwhelming the crowd to the old man, the old man was enveloped in an instant. <¡­¡­

 Chapter 2806

    The smile on the old man''s face gradually subsided, and a sinister smell suddenly made the surroundings extremely cold. Under the infection of that sinister smell, the sky suddenly became dark.


    "Ouch!"


    At this time, a huge shadow suddenly appeared out of thin air. A huge snake with wings on its back, hundreds of meters long, raised to the sky and roared angrily.


    In the face of a strong enemy, the serpent showed itself for the first time in this world.


    In the capital, countless people look up at the sky, their faces have been shocked to numbness, their minds

 Chapter 2807

    He should have thought of it!


    Two thousand years! Chixiao sword!


    No wonder the old man knew the Chixiao sword and came here specially for it. He didn''t get the Chixiao sword from childe Wei at the beginning. He always thought about this holy sword in his heart!


    He didn''t look for the monster, but he came to the door on his own initiative!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that the old face of the monster was so ugly. He wanted to hit the villain''s face with fists and smash it beyond recognition. Even so, it was more pleasing than his face now.


    His eyes quietly glanced at the spirit pith in his hand. He knew that he had not spelled it for a long time, but it was time for him to spell it. Even if he could not force out the ghost of Yinglong, with the powerful power of spirit pith and the power of Nuwa stone, maybe he could fight with this demon!


    "You know me?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Xu Fu''s face suddenly showed a strange color. A moment later, he asked with great interest, "are you the descendant of Childe Wei? Well, it''s not right. If you are his descendant, the Chixiao sword should be in your hands! Is that little girl his descendant


    "None of us are!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at Xu Fu, "however, for you such shameless people, everyone has to be punished!"


    "Ha ha, shameless man?" Xu Fu didn''t seem to be angry because of this title, but said with a faint smile: "unfortunately, you don''t have this opportunity! If you die in the hands of a shameless person, you should be very unwilling, right? But I like to see people who are unwilling but helpless! "


    "What a pervert you are


    Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth and suddenly put a pith into his mouth.


    Don''t kill Xu Fu today. It''s them who suffer from Xu Fu''s shameless metamorphosis! Now, even if it''s a fight, I will kill this shameless man!


    With the spirit marrow into the body, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly becomes hot up, Nuwa stone open that bottomless hole, crazy devouring the spirit marrow generated by the huge aura, even so, that as the vast ocean of general aura or Xu Shaotang''s skin chapped.


    This is the first time that he has eaten such a large piece of spiritual marrow. He doesn''t know what will happen after eating it, but he knows that he needs to vent the violent power in his body now!


    "Boom!"


    A aura storm suddenly began to spread from Xu Shaotang''s side, and the ancient sleeping giant seemed to have awakened.


    "There''s a backhand left?"


    Feeling the violent power of Xu Shaotang, Xu Fu''s face was shocked. A moment later, Xu Fu''s eyes were full of murders. "If I don''t kill you today, I will be in danger in the future! So I''ll give you a ride first! "


    The fiery flame turned into a giant dragon, roaring and sweeping away to Xu Shaotang. Where it passed, the space trembled and the world changed color.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are red with blood, and his body is constantly impacted by the violent force. He tries to gather the aura to the Nuwa stone, and is returned by the Nuwa stone in the form of genuine Qi. Cracks are all over his body, and the blood is constantly pouring out, but it stimulates Xu Shaotang to be more violent.


    "Shameless old thief, die!"


    With a roar, all the real Qi in the body condensed into a long gun, burning the white sage''s real fire, and went straight to the dragon.


    "Boom..."


    The long gun collides with the dragon, and instantly penetrates the dragon''s body. Under the terrible power, the dragon''s body suddenly returns to nothingness, but the long gun is still castrated, carrying the smell of destruction, and bumps into Xu Fu.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Xu Fu''s face was full of horror. He looked at the dragon in the void. The long gun kept enlarging in his eyes. He just had time to erect a barrier in front of him, and the long gun came.


    The barrier is broken and the real Qi is everywhere.


    "Poof!"


    The power of terror was like ten thousand mountains crashing into his chest. Xu Fu''s body was suddenly blown away. Then, the second genuine Qi came again and hit his chest again.


    Xu Shaotang has completely fallen into the frenzy. He needs to vent the frenzy in his body.


    A road of Qi constantly to kill Xu Fu, run into Xu Fu''s body.


    The sound of Xu Fu''s blood gushing came from the air, but after all, Xu Fu was an old monster who had lived for thousands of years. Even if he suffered such a heavy blow, he was not torn to pieces by the violent force.


    "Ah! I''m going to kill you! I''ll kill you


    Under the heavy damage, Xu Fu completely fell into a frenzy, with white hair flying wildly in the wind, making a crazy roar. The decisive color on his face flashed by, and his eyes became extremely sinister. At the same time, a thin and long sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The blood of the palm of the hand continued to flow into the sword. After drinking Xu Fu''s blood, the body of the sword suddenly turned red.


    "Broken!"With a violent drink, Xu Fu suddenly waved his sword. A strange blood awn opened like a curtain of heaven, and instantly chopped Xu Shaotang''s continuous Qi to pieces.


    "Let''s go, too!"


    Jiuwei knows that Xu Fu is desperate. After burning his life to worship the demon sword and roaring at the snake, he takes the lead in killing Xu Fu. All the Demon power turns into thousands of sword light and cuts off Xu Fu.


    The snake didn''t neglect it either. He immediately forced himself to bear the injury and bullied him. The Demon power surged out.


    "To die!"


    Xu Fu''s eyes are red with blood, his sword is waving, and a large blood awn is opening its teeth and claws to attack nine tails and snakes.


    At this time, the Chixiao sword suddenly flew into Xu Shaotang''s hands. Xu Shaotang, who was already in a frenzy, touched the cold and instantly understood the meaning of the Chixiao sword.


    The holy sword has spirit. Chixiao sword wants to take the initiative to combine with itself and kill Xu Fu to avenge the young master.


    "You are looking for death!"


    Xu Shaotang sends out a fierce roar, and his body suddenly appears in front of Jiuwei and Jue snake. Endless Qi flows into Chixiao sword, and finally turns into a cold light, and falls to Xu Fu in the air.


    The cold awn tears the endless blood awn and devours Xu Fu like a vengeful flame.


    "Puff..."


    Han mang passes through his body and splits half of Xu Fu''s body in an instant. Xu Fu utters a scream. He stares at Xu Shaotang with a pair of snake like eyes, drags his incomplete body, and runs away quickly. He didn''t expect that with his thousands of years of cultivation, he would be defeated by these people!


    "Today''s revenge! It will be reported in the future


    A saint is a saint after all. Even though his body has been so badly damaged, he still has the power to escape.

 Chapter 2808

    "No, he''s running away!"


    Looking at Xu Fu''s body rapidly away, Jiuwei suddenly yelled.


    "He can''t escape!"


    A voice suddenly rings out behind Jiuwei. At the same time, a blood light rushes out in an instant and goes straight after Xu Fu.


    It''s mu Tiance!


    At the moment when mu Tiance rushed out, he grabbed Xu Fu''s body in the air. Under the public''s eyes, the body withered at the speed visible to the naked eye. In a moment, only empty skin and bones were left, which looked extraordinarily seeping.


    "This is Blood clan secret technique? "


    Looking at this horrible scene, Xu Shaotang can''t help but stay a little. In the past, mu Tiance knew the secret skills of the blood clan, but he never saw mu Tiance use such a method. He doesn''t know whether the current situation is good or bad for mu Tiance. He can only feel that Mu Tiance''s power is getting stronger and stronger.


    Is that the reason that swallowed up Xu Fu''s power?


    But now he has no time to think about it. He must take advantage of Xu Fu''s serious injury to take his dog''s life, or he will have endless troubles!


    After absorbing the strength of Xu Fu''s body, mu Tiance''s speed suddenly accelerated, just like a blood red meteor across the sky, chasing Xu Fu, which was even a little faster than Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Fu''s speed is very fast, but after all, he has suffered unprecedented damage, so that his current speed can''t be compared with his heyday. Looking at mu Tiance, who is chasing after him, Xu Fu''s eyes are full of endless killing.


    "How dare you come after me?"


    At the moment, Xu Fu has the feeling of a tiger falling flat.


    Even if he was seriously injured, he was still a saint. He didn''t even have the cultivation of semi saint. How dare he chase him?


    Looking back, Xu Fu''s only hand explored the void, and a powerful force immediately pulled mu Tiance to him.


    When he was ready to kill mu Tiance to vent his anger, his blood dripping body suddenly felt empty. The blood in his body rushed out and drew a thumb thick line in the air. At the end of the line, it was mu Tiance with blood red eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Realizing that the situation was not right, Xu Fu''s face suddenly turned pale and stirred up his genuine Qi to stop his blood.


    However, no matter how his true Qi blows, the blood in his body seems to have been boiling completely. There is no sign of stopping, but the long blood line is getting thicker and thicker.


    "You''re the one who''s doing this?"


    Looking at mu Tiance, who has been dragged ten meters away by himself, Xu Fu''s facial features are completely distorted in anger, and his endless killing intention is like a thousand sharp blades. He wants to tear mu Tiance to pieces. When he raises his hand, a blazing sage fire immediately surrounds mu Tiance, and he wants to turn this crazy enemy who devours his blood into ashes.


    However, at the moment when the sage''s real fire devoured mu Tiance, the thick blood fog suddenly spread. The blood fog and the sage''s real fire were intertwined, but they were not turned into smoke.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? "


    Looking at this very strange scene, Xu Fu was shocked.


    It is clear that he is only a man who has no semi holy practice. Why does he have such a strange means?


    When he entangles with mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang catches up again.


    Xu Fu knows that he is no longer the opponent of the powerful Xu Shaotang. He looks at the blood mist and immediately runs away.


    However, as soon as he moved, the blood mist came up like a shadow, and the blood in his body constantly poured into the blood mist, which made the blood mist more powerful and made him feel endless cold for the first time.


    "Xu Fu, you can''t run away!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were red with blood. The Chixiao sword was surging again. The ten thousand Zhang sword swept away to Xu Fu again. Xu Fu reluctantly summoned his true Qi to resist, but the blood mist had already wrapped around his body. He only felt that the power in his body was rapidly passing away, and the forced Qi screen was not vulnerable under the power of the ten thousand Zhang sword.


    "Ah


    Xu Fu screamed again.


    The body had been torn to pieces, but not a drop of blood came out.


    A white light flies out of the broken body, which is Xu Fu''s soul.


    Sage, as long as the soul does not die, it is not a real death!


    "I said, you can''t run away!"


    Mu Tiance''s voice seemed to come from Jiuyou hell, but there was no shadow of him around, only endless blood fog blocked the sky and surrounded the white light instantly.


    "Spare me..."


    Xu Fu''s soul began to shudder.


    Fear, endless fear!


    He didn''t expect that he could not escape even his soul. The blood fog seemed to be a huge black hole. Surrounded by the black hole, he only felt that the power of his soul was getting weaker and weaker.


    If he doesn''t ask for mercy, his soul will be swallowed up by the black hole!It''s a pity that even though he has put down the dignity of the sage and begged for mercy, mu Tiance can''t give him a chance to live. It''s not just because he wants to move nine tails, but because mu Tiance knows that there will be endless trouble after he lets the tiger go back to the mountain!


    In the blood fog, Xu Fu''s scream became weaker and weaker.


    Mu Tiance doesn''t give Xu Fu any chance. He constantly uses the blood fog to eat Xu Fu''s soul. He wants to make Xu Fu''s soul go wild!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t take charge of Xu Fu any more. Now he doesn''t have the energy to take charge of Xu Fu any more. His violent power is constantly roaring in his body. Only by constantly venting can he make himself a little better.


    The sword Qi is constantly flowing out, and the long sword Qi is constantly tearing the sky, leading to bursts of thunder.


    When the manic Qi in his body gradually calms down, a strong sense of fatigue comes to Xu Shaotang. The Chixiao sword in his hand is almost unable to hold, and his body quickly falls from the sky.


    At the moment when he fell, Xu Fu''s scream completely returned to nothingness.


    The blood fog retreated, and mu Tiance''s figure also fell from the blood fog.


    "Xu Shao!"


    "Tiance!"


    Seeing the fast falling Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the snake and Jiuwei scream at the same time, and rush to catch them as fast as possible.


    "Xu Fu Are you dead? "


    Xu Shaotang looks over his head at his snake.


    "Dead My soul is out of my mind... "


    Before the snake could speak, mu Tiance, who was held by nine tails, said weakly.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang finally put down his heart, turned his head and looked at mu Tiance. He was surprised and said, "you have swallowed Xu Fu''s power. Shouldn''t you become stronger?"


    "Do you think the secret arts of blood clan are so easy to use?" Mu Tiance forced a white eye out of Xu Shaotang and leaned powerlessly against Jiuwei''s arms.


    Looking at Jiuwei''s heartache and the snake hugging him, Xu Shaotang''s face was filled with disgust and a weak smile: "why is the one who hugs mu Tiance a peerless beauty, but the one who hugs me a Rough man


    As soon as the voice fell, a strong sense of fatigue surged in

 Chapter 2809

    When Xu Shaotang woke up again, he opened his eyes and found that he was not at Xu''s home.


    I was about to sit up, but I found a man lying beside me.


    Mu Tiance!


    "Alive?" Xu Shaotang powerlessly pushed mu Tiance.


    "I won''t die if you die!"


    Mu Tiance still tightly closed his eyes and said: "you either continue to lie and pretend to be dead, or go to another room and don''t disturb me."


    "No, aren''t you awake? Let''s talk. It''s OK anyway. "


    Xu Shaotang slowly propped up his body, knowing that his muscles and veins had been badly damaged again, but this time it was still good, and he was expected to recover soon. Thanks to his holiness, if he was still in the previous state and swallowed a piece of spiritual marrow the size of his thumb, he would have to lie for ten days and a half months even if he did not die.


    "You''re OK. I''m ok."


    Mu Tiance snorted: "I want to fight with you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless and said, "are you addicted to duel? What''s more, it''s not the style of Mu Tiance that you bully me now, a man who can''t move his real anger? "


    About the duel, I don''t know mu Tiance has said it in his ear many times.


    Anyway, every time mu Tiance was upset, he always had to mention it. However, except that he had a duel with mu Tiance when he first came to the capital, he really didn''t know how to fight with mu Tiance. The duel between them was always limited to the skin of the mouth.


    "I fight you in the space of consciousness!" Mu Tiance said a light, opened his eyes, looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes are so disgusted.


    "What do you have with me in the space of consciousness..."


    Xu Shaotang just said half of what he said, but he suddenly stopped and looked at Mu Tian with his eyes straight. He was shocked and said, "have you entered the semi holy land? I''m your demon? "


    "Nonsense!"


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said, "I''ve already guessed it!"


    He really guessed that Xu Shaotang was his own demons for a long time, but he didn''t expect that the demons came so fast that he felt a little unprepared.


    Thinking about his duel with Xu Shaotang in the space of consciousness, mu Tiance can''t help but feel a strong sense of powerlessness. Now he finally realizes the situation that Xu Shaotang said at the beginning. In the world of demons, demons can''t be defeated at all!


    Let alone the world of demons, even in reality, he could not defeat Xu Shaotang.


    He didn''t know how long it would take him to overcome the demons. Maybe he couldn''t overcome them all his life.


    "Then you can fight me to your heart''s content." Xu Shaotang gloated at mu Tiance.


    "In fact, when you were in a coma just now, I thought about another way to defeat the demons." Mu Tiance''s mouth is slightly tilted, and his eyes are constantly sweeping over Xu Shaotang, which makes Xu Shaotang feel hairy.


    "What method?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance suspiciously, but he can''t help thinking that the bastard is crazy.


    Mu Tiance laughs and continues to stare at Xu Shaotang. He says with great interest: "I wonder if I kill you while you don''t have the power to resist now, will my demons disappear?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but slightly draw from the corner of his mouth. Looking at the distance between himself and mu Tiance, his body moved aside and said with a smile, "no, I have to stay away from you. It''s really unfair to die in your hands."


    Of course, he didn''t worry that mu Tiance would kill him. With mu Tiance''s pride, he couldn''t do such a thing.


    "So you''d better shut up." Mu Tiance showed a smile in his eyes, but warned: "otherwise, if I take you as Xu Shaotang in the space of consciousness, you will really die unjustly."


    "No, no!"


    Xu Shaotang''s head suddenly shook like a rattle, made a look of fear of death, said with a smile: "the more so, the more I can''t let you quietly into the space of consciousness, otherwise you may really confuse the heart demon and me."


    "Can''t you keep me quiet for a while?"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a speechless face. "I just found out now that it was a mistake to let people put you next to me."


    Originally, I thought that I could feel Xu Shaotang''s existence at any time around Xu Shaotang, and always remind him that the heart demon was not the real Xu Shaotang, so that he could find the flaw of the heart demon to defeat it. Now it seems that this decision is very wrong.


    With Xu Shaotang chirping in his ears, he can''t even enter the space of consciousness, let alone defeat the demons.


    "Is this your home?" Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately understood.


    "Nonsense!"


    Mu Tiance snorted: "when Jiuwei and I went to your house, we met Xiao Qingyi and them. Let Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao take your family to my house for a while. Now your family is in my house.""I said


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized with a smile, and then gently touched mu Tiance, "say, you can enter the semi holy realm, is it because of swallowing the power of Xu Fu?"


    Xu Fu''s power is needless to say. If Mu Tiance devours Xu Fu''s power with the secret skill of blood clan, it''s no exaggeration to enter the semi holy realm. Moreover, if there is no heart demon, maybe mu Tiance''s promotion will be more terrible.


    Mu Tiance replied faintly: "yes, it is not."


    "How do you say that?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance curiously.


    "I didn''t devour Xu Fu''s power, I just separated his power from his body, and then used his own power to deal with him!" Mu Tiance didn''t know how to explain the blood clan secret to Xu Shaotang. After thinking about it, he said, "his blood, flesh, muscles and veins are the source of my strength, but they can only be used for me at that time, and then they will disappear without a trace."


    "Then why did you suddenly enter the semi holy state?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "You are because I forced to use the blood family secret technique and was baptized by Xu Fu''s blood." Mu Tiance said faintly: "blood is the source of the power of the blood clan, and Xu Fu''s blood is of great benefit to the blood clan. Therefore, I can enter the semi holy realm, which can be regarded as swallowing part of Xu Fu''s blood power."


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s explanation, Xu Shaotang understands that Xu Fu''s blood is only useful to Mu Tiance. Other forces will not affect his cultivation, and can only be borrowed by him for a short time.


    Thinking of borrowing this word, Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously: "you can even borrow Xu Fu''s power. Can you also borrow my power? Then why can''t you defeat the demons?"

 Chapter 2810

    "You think I don''t know?"


    Mu Tiance turned his lips, looked at Xu Shaotang white, and hummed: "do you think this kind of secret skill can be used at any time? Be led by the flesh and blood of your opponent


    "Then..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated and said with a bitter smile, "you are really a chicken in this secret skill of blood clan. It''s estimated that it will be useful when you beat a drowning dog."


    Isn''t that right? If you can cut off the flesh and blood from your opponent, you will basically hold him down steadily, and you don''t need to use this secret skill any more.


    Today, Xu Fu is also looking for his own death. He comes to grab Su Nu''s Chixiao sword for no reason, but he dies in Mu Tiance''s hands. Maybe Xu Fu is not reconciled now? Just like childe Wei and Xuanji, they are not reconciled.


    Killing Xu Fu in such a way is revenge for Wei and Xuanji.


    "What''s more, the mind devil knows exactly what I''m thinking and what I''m going to do, so the mind devil won''t give me the chance to use this kind of blood family secret skill." Mu Tiance sighed softly, and his face was full of helplessness.


    "The devil is your own obsession."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "you are fighting with yourself rather than with the demons. What you want to think about is not how to defeat the demons, but how to resolve the obsession in your heart. Once the obsession disappears, the demons will die."


    "Why don''t I understand the truth?" Mu Tiance shook his head gently, and then asked Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile: "when you understood this truth, did your obsession disappear?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was dumb.


    Yes, he also understood this truth after communicating with Xiao Gelong, but he understood how difficult it was to really eliminate the obsession.


    If he had not been enlightened by an expert, he would not have defeated the demons until now.


    Some things are easier said than done.


    "There''s only so much I can tell you. The rest is up to you." For a long time, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and seriously said, "the devil can''t be in a hurry. It''s useless to be in a hurry. Maybe you can''t defeat the devil all your life. Maybe you suddenly encounter something that makes you realize that you can easily defeat the devil again. It depends on your own nature."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance nodded gently.


    He understood what Xu Shaotang said, but he didn''t know whether he had the chance like Xu Shaotang.


    Now, the contest with Xu Shaotang is not so important. First of all, he has to fight with his own demons. Otherwise, he will not be able to catch up with Xu Shaotang all his life.


    While they were talking, there was a sound of footstep outside the door.


    Push open the door, but see Wu Song and Zhen Miao came in together, Zhen Miao''s hand is still holding a bowl of steaming soup.


    "I heard you all the way, so I said you should wake up." Zhen miaochong and Xu Shaotang smile and ask, "how do you feel now?"


    "No strength but no strength." Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile, "it should be that the tendons and veins are damaged, but I don''t think it''s too serious. It should get better soon."


    Wu Song nodded and said with a smile: "it''s really not serious. It''s estimated that it will take two or three days for you to recover! This time is much better than when you were in heaven. "


    "It should be about the same."


    Although Xu Shaotang can''t see his muscles and veins, he can almost feel it from his own body.


    The fight with the three elders of Xiandao League in Tianjie was undoubtedly the most serious one in his history. He didn''t want to give it to him again. It was the same time that Nuwa stone was integrated into his body. He still doesn''t know whether it is good or bad in the end.


    When he thought of Nuwa stone, he could not help but be curious. He did not know whether the Nuwa stone would change after swallowing so much aura this time, and the Taichu Ziqi, who had been occupying the corner of his Dantian, had gone through countless battles, but he did not see what the damned Ziqi could do.


    When he thought about it, he thought that Nuwa stone was very conscientious. At least every time he met a strong enemy, he could use the power of Nuwa stone, unlike Taichu Ziqi, who was like a barren Iron Rooster.


    "This is the medicine that old Wu gave you. Drink it first. It will help you recover your muscles and veins."


    Zhen Miao took the soup, took a spoon, put it on his mouth and blew it gently. When the soup was a little cold, it was sent to Xu Shaotang''s mouth.


    Xu Shaotang wanted to say that he was just drinking, but he hesitated a little, but he opened his mouth obediently.


    When Zhen Miao gave Xu Shaotang the medicine, Wu Song said: "I know you are injured. Long Jiang specially asked me to come and have a look. He also wanted to stare at the black witch''s affairs, so he didn''t specially come to see you. But let me tell you, don''t worry about the black witch''s affairs for the time being, and heal your wounds at ease."


    "Speaking of witches, do you think of a way to attract them to show up?"


    Xu Shaotang took a sip of the medicine and stopped to ask Wu Song."I can''t think of that."


    Wu Song shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "the thing that can make the black witch dare to show himself at this time is nothing more than the holy things of the witch family, but the holy things have been integrated into the statue, and I can''t help it. Moreover, I guess most of the witches now know that their actions have attracted the above attention. Even if they take out holy things, they may not be deceived. "


    "And that''s the end of it?"


    Xu Shaotang is not reconciled. He can not easily find out the general scope of the witch. If he can''t catch it all this time, he doesn''t know what crazy moves he will make in the future.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Wu Song said with a smile, "the dragon group is already out of action, and the Dragon general has mobilized many immortal people experts from Fangcun mountain in your name. Now he is launching a carpet search over there. In the words of the Dragon general, even if he is going over 100000 mountains, he will find out the black witch family!"


    The Dragon general is really cruel this time. The black witch has done evil again and again, which has made the Dragon general''s patience to the limit.


    Since you can''t think of a flexible way, use the most stupid way!


    "That seems to be the only way." Xu Shaotang sighed softly, "when my injury is healed, I''ll go and have a look. I don''t believe it. It costs so much manpower, and I can''t find these bastards!"


    "You''d better recover first!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhen Miao''s eyes slightly glared and gently knocked on the soup bowl in his hand, "if you leave, the world will not collapse. If you have anything to do, you''ll have to wait until you get well hurt!"


    "Oh, good."


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile, but the remaining light in the corner of his eyes glimpses the ambiguous smile cast by Wu Song and mu Tiance at the same time.

 Chapter 2811

    Xu Shaotang was finally driven out of the room by mu Tiance.


    He also learned from Zhen Miao that Jiuwei and Juehe also suffered a lot of injuries, and it is estimated that they will have to recover for some time.


    Thinking that there is nothing to do with going back to Xu''s house for the time being, it would be better to stay in Mu''s house for two more days as a friendship between the two families.


    As they walked out of the room, Xu Shaotang motioned to Zhen Miao not to help him. He was just injured and could not move his true Qi. He was not disabled. As he walked, he was full of doubts and said to Wu Song: "elder, Zhen Miao, I just thought of something. I don''t know if it is possible."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wu Song and Zhen Miao look at each other, surprised to see Xu Shaotang, "the black witch thing?"


    "No


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and sat down on the nearby bluestone. He frowned and said, "I wonder if the appearance of Xu Fu is related to the vision of heaven and earth that I appeared in your land before? According to the demon himself, he should have just passed the customs. According to the calculation of time, it seems to coincide with the time of the vision of heaven and earth


    He had always been puzzled by Xu Fu''s sudden appearance. But at that time, he didn''t even have time to think about it. Later, he fell into a coma. It was just when he chatted with them in the room that he thought about it again.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Song and Zhen Miao immediately fell into meditation.


    If Xu Shaotang didn''t mention it, they wouldn''t really think about it. Now listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, they suddenly feel that it''s really something strange. After all, Xu Fu''s appearance was too sudden and there was no sign at all, which caught them by surprise.


    "There seems to be some truth in what you say."


    Wu Song''s eyes flashed with a wise light. "Let''s boldly assume that Xu Fu''s clearance is really related to the vision of heaven and earth. Then why didn''t he come to you immediately after his clearance and wait until today? He came to you because of the Chixiao sword. Could it be that when Su Nu used the Chixiao sword to defend the dragon group against the natural calamity, she made him aware of the breath of the Chixiao sword, and then he followed the breath? "


    Now that Xu Fu is dead, there is no way to get a definite answer to these questions from Xu Fu. They can only speculate on their own.


    "It''s almost the same time!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "your speculation should be right! Otherwise, Xu Fu will come to us as soon as he leaves the pass! "


    When Wu Song said that, Xu Shaotang immediately connected the whole thing together.


    Whether from the perspective of time or motivation, Wu Song''s speculation is entirely possible!


    "If so, will Xu Fu''s appearance be just the beginning?" Gradually, Wu Song began to look worried. "Are you worried that the terrible vision of heaven and earth will make more powerful people like Xu Fu appear?"


    If we don''t carefully examine many things, we may not find anything, but if we carefully examine them, we will find that many things are related to each other, and if their inference is correct, I''m afraid that the catastrophe he predicted has gradually begun.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "yes, that''s what I''m worried about! We tried our best to kill Xu Fu. If there are a few more people of Xu Fu''s accomplishments or those who are higher than his accomplishments, we can''t cope with them with our present strength. "


    Listening to the two people discussing there, Zhen Miao began to worry about them. After a moment, he asked suspiciously, "do you think too much? Maybe it''s just a coincidence? "


    "Prepare for a rainy day!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said: "whether we think too much or not, the appearance of Xu Fu is certainly not a coincidence. It seems that we have to think about how to deal with this kind of thing next time."


    "Xu Shao is right. Anyway, it must be extraordinary." Wu Song also nodded: "now think more about how to deal with it. If you encounter this kind of thing next time, at least you won''t be at a loss! Although it is said that those who should come will come sooner or later, it is better to make preparations as soon as possible. "


    "But what can you prepare for?"


    Zhen Miao tilted his head and frowned: "when you meet such a powerful person, it seems that everything seems to be weak."


    "You do get to the point." Xu Shaotang looked up at Zhen Miao and said with a wry smile at Wu songman: "a Xu Fu makes us so embarrassed. No matter how strong a person is, I''m afraid we have to rely on the one from your clan."


    "I''d like to." Wu Song spread his hands and said helplessly, "but this is not what you and I can control."


    "Not necessarily!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes brightened slightly, shook his head and said, "I have a way. Maybe I can try it!"


    "What can I do?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Song''s eyes suddenly lit up a strange light. More than anyone else, he hoped that later land could wake up as soon as possible, even if it was just to wake up rather than recover. It was a good thing for both the Bai Wu clan and Xu Shaotang."You try this first!" Xu Shaotang took out the bag of milk that had almost reached the bottom and handed it to Wu Song, "if this is helpful for her recovery, then I''ll ask Dan Tai to give her bag of milk to you! Anyway, try it first! "


    After countless experiments, there is no doubt that Xu Shaotang''s milk has almost been consumed. If the milk is really useful for the recovery of the later earth, why not send out the bag of milk from Tantai Jingming?


    Wu Song hesitated for a while, took the little milk from Xu Shaotang, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go back to try now. If it works, I''ll let you know!"


    "Well! Then go back quickly! "


    "That''s OK, Miss Zhen. I''ll ask you to boil the medicine for Xu Shao in the next few days!"


    After explaining to Zhen Miao, Wu Song flies away quickly.


    "How did the elder leave?"


    As soon as Wu Song left, Lin Shuying''s voice rang out behind them.


    Back in the past, but see a few women are coming here, Xu Shaotang also saw Qin Qianyu figure.


    "Why are you here?"


    Looking at the flash of sadness on Qin Qianyu''s face, Xu Shaotang joked: "I suddenly feel like I''m like the emperor. If I get hurt, I feel like I''m going to make a storm all over the city."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, all the women could not help but smile. Su Ruyun gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said with a chuckle, "the Emperor didn''t give you a life, but you are born with a peach blossom life!"

 Chapter 2812

    "Did you see the two monsters yesterday?"


    "How can you not see it? The monster is hundreds of meters long. It''s estimated that people in the whole capital have seen it!"


    "Not only the capital, but also the surrounding cities."


    "I don''t know if they are legendary monsters. If those two monsters go crazy, it''s estimated that there will be no one alive in the whole capital..."


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shaotang originally wanted to take advantage of the free time to accompany the women around him to have a good stroll in the capital, but wherever he went, he could see groups of people gathered together to discuss the nine tails and snakes, which showed the noumenon. For the unknown things, people instinctively had a huge fear. Originally it was supposed to be on the busy street, but now it was a little cold.


    "There seems to be some trouble in this matter."


    Su Nu frowned and looked at those confused people. She raised her eyes slightly and said to Xu Shaotang in a low voice, "do you want to explain this?"


    "There''s nothing to explain."


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head and said faintly: "at first, when there were friars, we couldn''t accept it. Later, we got used to it? It''s the same now. Maybe a lot of people can''t accept it now, but they will get used to it gradually. They will explain it more and feel like they want to cover it up. "


    Now Reiki recovery has become a fact. There will be more strange things in the future. It is impossible to explain them every time.


    This is different from what happened to Xiaozhi at the beginning. At that time, Xiaozhi obviously showed hostility and caused a lot of panic, so it was necessary to put that thing down. But now Jiuwei and Jue snake just showed their noumenon for people to see and didn''t hurt anyone. In a short time, maybe many people do feel scared, but as time goes on, they still feel fear I''ll take it.


    I think they should have the same idea, otherwise they would have called him to discuss this matter.


    Today is different from the past. There are so many strange things. It is impossible to hide them by hiding. People need to adapt themselves to the changes in the world.


    "That''s true!"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, plain girl can''t help but smile way, "you can see much more open now than before."


    "Just be open." Ji Rushu''s nose wrinkled slightly and said with a smile: "anyway, the world is already like this. It''s better to let it go than to think about it all the time."


    Xu Shaotang chuckled, poked his fingertips on Ji Rushu''s forehead, and said with a smile, "so, heartless people can live happily, just like you."


    "I''ll take it as a compliment."


    Ji Rushu laughs, dragging Xu Shaotang into the shopping mall beside him, and says with a smile: "let''s have a good look while there are few people going out today."


    Indeed, perhaps out of the fear of the two sudden "monsters", many people hide in their own homes. Although everyone knows that it is useless to hide in front of the powerful creatures, people will get more security at home.


    There are not many people in the shopping mall. Looking at such a large group of yingyingyan coming in, many eyes fall on them.


    But soon, people''s eyes away from them, many people recognize Xu Shaotang, for Xu Shaotang''s people, but few people dare to move any idea.


    "Well?"


    Just walked into the mall, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the magnificent jewelry store.


    A moment later, his eyes quickly moved away from the jewelry store, and he said to the group of Yings around him with a smile, "you don''t want to be with me, so you can go for a walk."


    "That''s not good. You''re the key animal to protect now." Lin Shuying smiles and shakes his head.


    "It''s OK. Let the plain girl protect me." Xu Shaotang chuckles at the girl beside him and says to Lin Shuying, "go and help Qingyi and Zhen Miao choose some suitable clothes. I''ll wait for you here with the girl."


    While talking, Xu Shaotang quietly winks at Lin Shuying.


    "All right!"


    Lin Shuying and Xu Shaotang have been together for the longest time. There is no need to say more about the tacit understanding between them. With one look in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, she already understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. She nodded with a smile and said, "you''re here. We''ll come to you later."


    Several women have a puzzled look at Lin Shuying, but since Lin Shuying is not worried, they have nothing to worry about. Besides, with a plain girl by Xu Shaotang''s side, they don''t have to worry about Xu Shaotang''s safety.


    After they left, Xu Shaotang immediately took her to the jewelry store next to her.


    "Hello, Xu Shao! I''m glad to be of service. "


    As soon as they entered the store, the sweet looking store manager welcomed them with a smile on his face. When Xu Shaotang came in, the people in the store stared at them.


    To be honest, every shop here hopes that Xu Shaotang can walk in, especially the jewelry shop. There are so many women in Xu Shaotang. Even if a woman gives a piece of jewelry, it''s a huge sum. Moreover, the things Xu Shaotang gives are not cheap."I''ll look around first."


    Xu Shaotang smiles at the store manager, but his eyes quickly sweep over the jewelry in the store, and finally fall on the area where the rings are placed.


    As soon as she saw Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the store manager was very excited. Just now, she counted roughly. There were seven women who came with Xu Shaotang. Even if they were one person and one ring, they could do a big business today.


    "Are you interested in these?"


    See Xu Shaotang staring at those rings, the side of the girl can''t help laughing.


    Xu Shaotang raised his head slightly, shook his head slowly at Su Nu, and said with a smile, "I''m not interested, but I think you should be."


    "I''m not interested either."


    Su Nu said with her tongue in her mouth.


    She is really not interested in these jewelry rings. She never lacks these exquisite jewelry. The jewelry in her hand may be more valuable than these jewelry if she takes out any of them. However, she is looking forward to the ring given by Xu Shaotang.


    Listening to Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang smiles and says nothing. Then he points to a diamond ring inlaid with heart-shaped diamonds and asks the store manager, "how many are there in this one?"


    Looking at the cut-off, the store manager immediately said with a smile: "Xu Shao is really a good eye, this is the top jewelry master..."


    "Just tell me how many of them are there." Xu Shaotang interrupted the manager''s introduction.


    "One..." The store manager was embarrassed.


    "Can you customize it?" Xu Shaotang Wu calculated in his heart, "if I can, I want to customize ten."

 Chapter 2813

    "Xu Shao!"


    Xu Shaotang just ordered the ring and was ready to leave. Suddenly, a clear voice came from behind.


    Looking back, she saw that Bai Xue was running to the jewelry store with her boyfriend Zhuang Li.


    They run into the jewelry store hand in hand. Zhuang Li greets Xu Shaotang with a smile, but Bai Xue says with a smile: "when I just passed by, I saw someone like you here. I was still thinking, how can a busy man like you have time to go shopping? I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    "No matter how busy you are, you have to live, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "it''s really fate to meet you here. In other words, when are you two going to get married? I''m still waiting to drink your wedding wine."


    Seeing that Bai Xue is having a good time with Zhuang Li, Xu Shaotang is also very pleased.


    At the beginning, the matter of tracking down the black witch killed his ex boyfriend, but the girl still hated him for a long time.


    "Soon, we''re here today to see the wedding ring." Bai Xue''s eyes showed a trace of cunning color, and said with a smile: "since we happen to meet you, it seems that God will save us money."


    Listen to Bai Xue''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile, pointed to Zhuang Li beside her and said: "if Xiao Zhuang doesn''t mind, I don''t care."


    It''s just a wedding ring, no matter how expensive it is.


    However, this kind of thing is not a matter of money. Let alone him, even Kang Weimin can''t buy wedding rings for them.


    "No way!" Zhuang Li said solemnly.


    "Stupid! Who said Xu would pay less? " Bai Xue looks at Zhuang Li angrily.


    When Zhuang Li was puzzled, the store manager who was with Xu Shaotang already understood what Bai Xue meant. He quickly bowed down and said with a smile, "Xu Shao is the VIP of our store. Since they are Xu Shao''s friends, if they look at the wedding ring here, we will give them the lowest discount."


    People who can work as a jewelry store manager in such a large shopping mall are very good at observing words and colors. Everyone knows that wedding rings can''t be bought by others. If Bai Xue wants to save money, she naturally takes the way of discount.


    "OK, let''s go and have a look first."


    Bai Xue smiles, pulls Zhuang Li to the area where the ring is placed, and then says to Xu Shaotang, "why don''t you and this elder sister advise us?"


    Looking at the two people in high spirits, Xu Shaotang smiles to Su nu. Originally, they were going to wait for others outside, but now that Bai Xue has said so, it''s OK to help them. Anyway, they are waiting everywhere.


    "How about this one?"


    Bai Xue points to a ring with a price of more than 40000 yuan and looks at Zhuang Li and Xu Shaotang.


    "I think it''s good." Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at Zhuang Li again. "But we can only be staff officers. We still have to look at Xiao Zhuang."


    "This..." Zhuang Li hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "this diamond seems to be a little small."


    Everyone will have a good face, and Zhuang Li is no exception. Maybe he is not as good as Xu Shaotang in financial resources, but he still wants to give Bai Xue as much as possible.


    "In fact, I suggest you take a look at this one." The store manager seemed to have guessed Zhuang Li''s mind and motioned the staff on the counter to take out the diamond ring with a price of more than 200000 yuan. "This one is also handmade by top jewelry masters. If it''s discounted, it''s almost 100000 yuan."


    "So cheap?"


    Bai Xue and Zhuang Li stay at the same time. Although 100000 is not too expensive, it''s not too cheap, but it''s really very cheap compared with the standard price.


    The store manager said with a smile, "since you are Xu Shao''s friends, we must give you the lowest discount. Miss, would you like to have a try first?"


    "Well, then try it!"


    Bai Xue hesitated slightly for a while, exchanged a look simply with Zhuang Li, and finally agreed happily.


    Looking at Bai Xue trying the ring there, Xu Shaotang asked casually: "by the way, what''s your grandfather doing recently? How come there''s no news? "


    "It''s like restoring some ancient map or something."


    Bai Xue tried the ring and said carelessly: "we are busy getting married recently. I didn''t ask much about it. I just heard him mention it a few days ago. As for the ancient map, you have to call him and ask him! But I think it''s hard for you to get through to him. "


    When the ring on the hand that moment, Bai Xue eyes suddenly a bright, can see, she likes this ring.


    "Why is it hard to get through to him?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    "The old man is possessed now. He says that he wants to devote himself to the restoration of the ancient map. He doesn''t want to be disturbed. His mobile phones are basically turned off." Bai Xue tilts her head to think, and happily shows Zhuang Li the ring she wears on her hand, "how about it?"


    "It''s beautiful! Especially on your hands


    Zhuang Li''s eyes are full of love.


    Xu Shaotang is about to continue to ask Kang Weimin, but the girl next to him gently pinched him.Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu, but she shakes her head slightly and gives him a white eye.


    This guy is really uninteresting. I don''t see anyone else. Are you busy looking at the wedding ring now? If you ask about other things, isn''t it just to destroy other people''s interest?


    Seeing Su Nu''s look, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. After su Nu nuzui motioned to him to see Bai Xue, he finally understood Su Nu''s meaning and closed his mouth.


    It''s really inappropriate to ask Kang Weimin at this time.


    He would not be happy if other people kept asking questions when he chose his own wedding ring.


    After discussing in a low voice, Zhuang Li raised his head to the store manager and said, "we are very satisfied with this model. Let''s wrap it up. Thank you for giving us such a low discount."


    "It should be!"


    The store manager smiles politely and signals the teller to wrap up the ring. Zhuang Li looks at Xu Shaotang gratefully and then follows the clerk to the cashier to pay.


    "By the way, what did you ask me just now?"


    It was not until then that Bai Xue remembered what Xu Shaotang had just asked herself. She even forgot that she had answered Xu Shaotang''s question casually.


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said slowly, "I just want to ask, how long has your grandfather been doing that?"


    "It''s almost a month, isn''t it? The last time I saw him was more than ten days ago! "


    Bai Xue tilted her head to think about it, then pouted and said angrily: "I''m angry when it comes to this. This stubborn old man used to wish I went to him every day. Now he has something to do. He specially told me not to disturb him. He didn''t even care about my marriage with Zhuang Li!"

 Chapter 2814

    At noon, Xu Shaotang had a meal with Bai Xue and Zhuang Li. After a morning''s stroll, all the girls were full of harvest, but they knew nothing about the ring. Xu Shaotang specially asked Bai Xue to keep it secret for them. He wanted to give everyone a surprise when the customized ring arrived.


    When everyone came back to Mu''s house with bags of things, Xu Shaotang followed Su Nu to Kang Weimin''s house.


    Originally want to let Bai Xue they also follow to go, but see their young couple busy preparing for the wedding thing, Xu Shaotang after all still have no good intention to speak.


    "Ding Dong..."


    Xu Shaotang rang the doorbell several times, but there was no reaction inside. But Su Nu found that there was someone in the room with her divine sense.


    Is there anything wrong with the old man?


    Xu Shaotang''s face was filled with worry. As soon as she was ready to let her break into the door, Kang Weimin''s impatient voice came from the door: "who! Press what? It''s killing me


    Listening to Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel curious.


    He has known Kang Weimin for such a long time, but he has never seen the old man so impatient. I really don''t know what great work the old man is doing. He doesn''t want to be disturbed.


    "Squeak..."


    When the door opened, Kang Weimin, who was about to lose his temper, saw the two people standing at the door and was stunned.


    And see Kang Weimin, Xu Shaotang is also slightly a Leng?


    If he was not at the door of Kang Weimin''s house at the moment, he would not recognize the unkempt old man as Kang Weimin. His hair was drooping on his head, his eyes were sunken, his cheeks were thin, and he didn''t know how long he had not shaved his beard. Standing at the door, Xu Shaotang could even smell a sour smell from him.


    The floor of the living room is covered with some messy things, including books and paper, which almost covers the whole living room. It seems that it is almost a pig''s nest.


    Is the old man really possessed? How can you make yourself like this?


    How is it that the ancient map is worthy of such a desperate repair?


    "Xu Xu Shao


    In the end, it was Kang Weimin who said, "Why are you here?"


    "If you don''t come again, I''m afraid you''ll become an immortal soon!" Xu Shaotang looked at Kang Weimin with black lines on his face, "thanks for meeting Bai Xue in the mall today, otherwise I didn''t know you were so crazy! You''re killing yourself


    "Did you meet Bai Xue?"


    Kang Weimin looked at Xu Shaotang with blank eyes. At the same time, he stepped away from the door and said, "let''s talk about it first!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Kang Weimin speechless and stepped into the room: "I want to see what ancient map is worth you..."


    "Don''t move!"


    As soon as he stepped into a foot, Kang Weimin suddenly let out a cry, which made Xu Shaotang quickly retract the foot he had put in.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face covered with black lines, Kang Weimin grinned with embarrassment, pointed to those messy things on the ground and said: "no, I mean, you should be a little careful, don''t disturb these things on the ground."


    Listening to Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu look at each other helplessly. After nodding to Kang Weimin, they walk in carefully.


    "It''s a bit messy inside. Why don''t you stand in the kitchen first, and I''ll simply clean up a place for you?" Kang Weimin said with a shy smile.


    "Don''t bother. We''re guilty of disturbing your things."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and asked curiously: "listen to Bai Xue, you seem to be repairing some ancient map, right? When did this ancient map come into being, and it''s worth your sleep and food? "


    Now he really saw how terrible these researchers were. In order to repair an ancient map, he was able to make his home like this. The room was full of messy things, so that he and plain girl didn''t know what to do.


    "What other ancient maps? Isn''t it a map of ancient times? "


    Kang Weimin chuckled, but with a trace of uncontrollable excitement.


    "Ancient map?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. "It shouldn''t take so much trouble to repair ancient maps, right? Didn''t I tell you before that the map in the book of mountains and seas is almost the map of ancient times. Even if there is a discrepancy, it should not be too big. Would you like to learn from it? "


    On this point, he was confirmed in Wusong.


    According to all kinds of known judgments, the world depicted in that map should not be different from the world before the Lich war.


    In his opinion, Kang Weimin really did not need to spend so much effort to repair the map.


    "No, no, no!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kang Weimin shook his head and said, "if it''s just like this, where can I spend so much energy?"


    "What kind of map is that?"Xu Shaotang and Su Nu are both puzzled.


    "A map of the four continents in ancient times!"


    At the mention of this matter, Kang Weimin suddenly trembled with excitement, "Xu Shao, let me tell you, after consulting countless materials, now I have a very bold guess in my heart! This speculation may overturn our understanding of the world! "


    "Our perception of the world has long been subverted."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    Since Xiaozhi''s plot to destroy the seal of the Kunlun world, their cognition of the world has begun to subvert. Later, when they went to heaven, all their cognition has completely subverted. This world is no longer the one they know well.


    For them, now the world is still very strange, there are too many unknowns for them to explore.


    "No, Xu Shao, I promise that if my conjecture is proved, it will be an unprecedented subversion! Even more incredible than your trip to heaven Kang Weimin was so excited that he danced, as if he had found a brand new continent!


    Looking at Kang Weimin''s excited appearance, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu look at each other.


    It''s more incredible than going to heaven. What did Kang Weimin guess?


    "Professor Kang, don''t play the game. Tell us about it. I''d like to know what kind of guess it is. It''s amazing that you said it." Xu Shaotang is looking forward to Kang Weimin. He is ready for the huge psychological impact.


    "Then stand here and I''ll show you something."


    After admonishing them, Kang Weimin walked cautiously to his study on the mess on the floor. When he came out, he was holding a piece of A2 paper covering his whole upper body.

 Chapter 2815

    "You see, this is part of the ancient map that I restored after consulting countless materials."


    Kang Weimin spread the paper out in front of Xu Shaotang and Su nu. What he drew on the paper was a map. To be exact, it should be a map sketch.


    It is obvious that only a few parts of the sketch have been completed, and there are obvious marks of alteration in a few places.


    Xu Shaotang holds the map in his hand and looks at it with great interest. This map certainly does not belong to the present world. This map is composed of several small parts. It looks like a map of a brand new world composed of four regions and a large ocean.


    There are two areas in the north and south of the map, marked 1 and 2 respectively by Kang Weimin. The two areas are fan-shaped, and the part near the middle of the map is very narrow.


    Between these two areas, there is another area. However, this area is not located in the middle of the map, but in the middle of the map and the East. This land is marked as No. 3. In the middle of the map, another area is marked as No. 4 with a dotted line.


    No. 3 and No. 4 areas are not big. It seems that they only play one tenth of the role of other areas, which is very insignificant on the map.


    However, compared with the huge blank area in the middle, these four areas all seem insignificant. The biggest part of the whole map is still the blank area.


    "This Is this the map of ancient times


    Xu Shaotang gives a cursory glance, and feels that this map is just an imaginary map. He can''t tell Kang Weimin clearly, but he doubts in his heart that Kang Weimin should not have studied too many things in ancient times, so what mental problems did he have?


    He didn''t mean to slander Kang Weimin, but he really couldn''t see what was so exciting and sleepless about this map.


    Looking at the confused color on Xu Shaotang''s face, Kang Wei knew that he hadn''t seen the way. He pointed to the area marked No. 3 and said, "Xu Shao, look at this part carefully again. I believe you should be able to see something."


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s words, Xu Shaotang looked at the area carefully. Looking at it, Xu Shaotang suddenly frowned and murmured: "this seems to be a little familiar. It seems that he has seen it somewhere."


    "Why haven''t I seen it?" Plain girl show eyebrow tiny Cu way.


    "Let me see where I saw the map of this area." Xu Shaotang closed his eyes and searched carefully in his mind. Suddenly, a light flashed through his mind. He suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed Kang Weimin. "Professor Kang, do you have a map of Shanhaijing?"


    "You see that."


    With a smile, Kang Weimin quickly went to the tea table in the living room, took the map on the tea table, and unfolded it in front of Xu Shaotang with a smile: "look, is this map similar to area 3?"


    Both of them looked at the map in Kang Weimin''s hand at the same time, and then looked at area 3 of the map in Xu Shaotang''s hand. As Kang Weimin said, the two are really similar, but area 3 needs to be more concise, while the map in Kang Weimin''s hand seems to be much more complex. The geography of mountains and rivers has been mapped.


    Looking at it, Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly enlarged violently, swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly, and looked at Kang Weimin with astonishment: "you won''t tell me, your guess is that the world we are in now is only the third area on this map, right?"


    At first, Su Nu didn''t feel anything, but when she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, she was stunned for a moment. Her face also showed a look of consternation, looking at Kang Weimin inconceivably.


    Facing their astonished eyes, Kang Weimin nodded with a smile.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu look at each other face to face, the shock in the heart is already beyond adding.


    Kang Weimin''s conjecture really overturned their cognition, even more shocked than when they first went to heaven.


    A world they have lived in for decades is now told that it is only a very insignificant part of an ancient map, which is even beyond the scope of subversion.


    After a long time, Xu Shaotang''s fingers holding the map trembled slightly, and his voice trembled and asked, "Professor Kang, your basis Where is it? "


    He doubted that the map was imaginary, but since Kang Weimin had spent so much time to restore it, he should have some basis.


    "Xu Shao, haven''t you been to heaven?"


    Kang Weimin did not directly answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but instead asked another question.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang looked at Kang Weimin inexplicably, "what''s the relationship between this and heaven?"


    Kang Weimin said with a smile, "if you look carefully, are there any familiar places in the other three areas?"


    "The other three areas?"


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu frown at the same time. They look at Kang Weimin suspiciously, and their eyes fall on the map in their hands again.At the beginning, they didn''t see anything, because the maps of these areas were too simple, even sketched some simple lines. There were no mountains and rivers and no other terrain. The whole feeling was empty. If they only put them in front of them, they would certainly not be able to connect them with the map.


    "Do you think this is the Longyuan we visited when we were in heaven?"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was at a loss, Su Nu suddenly pointed to the small part in the middle of area 1 and 2 and asked.


    "Longyuan?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly trembles, carefully looking at the narrow space, and constantly recalling the scene of Longyuan in his mind.


    For a long time, a bitter smile suddenly appeared on Xu Shaotang''s face, and he murmured: "this area 2 is not the north and South regions that we have been to, right?"


    "If you look at it that way, it should be." Su Nu also has a bitter smile on her face. She feels that she is in a mess now. She doesn''t know how to express her mood.


    "Well, this area 4 is the legendary Fairy Island?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the No. 4 area marked by the dotted line, and asked the plain girl powerlessly: "haven''t you been in Xiandao all the time? Do you think it looks like fairyland


    "I don''t know."


    The plain girl shakes her head blankly and says: "there are many strong people in Fairy Island. I haven''t been outside for a long time. However, I suddenly think of a place. Maybe, you should have heard of it."


    "Where?"

 Chapter 2816

    "Zhongzhou!"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and pointed to area 3 on the map.


    Looking at Su Nu''s scaly white fingers and the slightly more detailed area 3, Xu Shaotang was shocked again.


    "Do you mean that our present world may be the legendary continent of China?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu foolishly, but he remembered that when he went to heaven, he did know that there was a Zhongzhou. However, some people in the north and South regions knew where it was, but Zhongzhou, like the Fairy Island, belonged to a place where no one knew where it was.


    When he first went to Tianjie, he heard that Zhongzhou was a place where the strong gathered. But he never knew where Zhongzhou was when he traveled all over the north and South regions. As a result, he didn''t care much about Zhongzhou, and even thought that Zhongzhou didn''t exist!


    Now Su Nu''s words completely remind him of Zhongzhou.


    If the strong gather, maybe, before the Lich war, their world is really the place where the strong gather!


    She shook her head and said bitterly, "I don''t know if it''s true, but if it''s based on this map, it''s really possible."


    "Professor Kang, your guess is really, really too subversive..."


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and tried to calm his shock. Then he asked Kang Weimin, "what is the basis for you to draw this map sketch? There must be some basis for you to draw it to this extent, right


    "There is a basis for that!"


    Kang Weimin nodded slightly and said, "at first, I didn''t think about restoring any ancient maps, and I didn''t know about them at all. Because I wanted to determine the location of Guixu again, I went to look up many ancient books, but I didn''t find any clues related to Guixu."


    "Then how did you come up with the idea of repairing the ancient map?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Kang Weimin in bewilderment.


    "Religious books!"


    Kang Weimin looked at them with bright eyes and said slowly: "later, I was thinking, since many of our legends are true, then the things described in those religious books may also be true? With this attitude, I began to look up the books of various religions, including some of our ancient scriptures and so on. Later, I found some incredible things


    Kang Weimin took a breath, and then said: "almost all religious books divide the world into four regions, such as some scriptures in our country! Xu Shao, you should have heard of the four major prefectures? "


    "I''ve heard that."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "Dongsheng Shenzhou, Xiniu Hezhou, Nanxu Buzhou, Beiju Luzhou! Is that what you''re talking about? "


    "Yes


    Kang Weimin nodded heavily and said: "each religion has different names for these four continents, but they all divide the world into four regions! I started to repair this ancient map little by little based on these things. However, there are too few detailed information about mountains and rivers. It took me so long to repair it like this. It''s almost impossible to be more detailed. "


    At this point, Kang Weimin''s face showed a strong color of regret.


    Of course, he knew how shocking it would be to say what he had studied. However, after dealing with ancient culture all his life, he found that there were so many unimaginable things hidden in the world. However, due to the limitation of literature, he was unable to make clear these things. How could he not regret it.


    It''s like giving you a piece of sugar. You know it''s very sweet and fragrant, but you can''t peel off the paper wrapping the sugar. You can''t taste it, but it makes your heart feel scratched by a cat all the time.


    If he can, Kang Weimin hopes that he has never found these things. In this way, at least his heart will be better.


    "Let me slow down first, let me slow down..."


    Suddenly received such a message, Xu Shaotang heart shock already did not know how to describe.


    He wanted to take what Kang Weimin said as nonsense, but when he thought about it, it seemed that there was some truth.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang''s mood finally calmed down a little. Looking at the map in his hand and Kang Weimin, he suddenly asked, "Professor Kang, can you still work in your study?"


    "Ah?"


    Kang Weimin looks at Xu Shaotang blankly, as if he can''t keep up with Xu Shaotang''s changes for a while.


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and said slowly, "if you can, let''s go to your study. I''ll try to perfect this ancient map with what I know. You can see if you have that feeling."


    "Yes


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Kang Weimin suddenly patted his head and said happily: "how can I forget that you have been to heaven! Let''s go to the study. Even if there''s no place, I''ll make room for you! "


    Excited, Kang Weimin pulls Xu Shaotang to his study in a hurry. He doesn''t care to disturb the information on the ground.After coming to the study, he crudely swept all the books piled on the desk to the ground, and hurriedly took a drawing pen and handed it to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Kang Weimin''s excited appearance, Xu Shaotang can''t help sighing that people like Kang Weimin are real scholars. They have a passion beyond imagination for what they study, which may be beyond many people''s understanding.


    After laying the sketch on the desk, Xu Shaotang took the pen and asked, "I''ll draw it on it. Will it destroy your sketch?"


    Kang Weimin quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. This picture has been engraved in my mind. Even if it''s useless, I can draw another one."


    With Kang Weimin''s permission, Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes and carefully recalled the places he had been to when he was in heaven. After a long time, he held the drawing pen and began to draw slowly on the sketch.


    As one of the former "law enforcers", hand drawing maps is a compulsory course for them. Although they haven''t done it for a long time, he is still familiar with it now.


    Tianqiong mountains, Longyuan, xiandaomeng, Yundi palace


    With Xu Shaotang''s drawing, the original empty map gradually began to become clear. The states in the north and South regions, the spheres of influence of various forces, and the Jedi and dangerous places gradually appeared on the map one by one.


    When Xu Shaotang drew all the places he could think of in his mind on the map, it was completely dark outside.

 Chapter 2817

    As soon as Xu Shaotang put down his drawing pen, Kang Weimin rudely pushed him away from the map.


    It''s hard to imagine that Kang Weimin''s aging body would burst out so much power.


    Looking at Kang Weimin''s crazy appearance, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu look at each other helplessly. None of them blame Kang Weimin for his rude behavior. When a person is excited to a certain extent, it''s totally justifiable to do something surprising.


    Perhaps he wanted to see the map more clearly. After a quick glance at the map, Kang Weimin picked up the magnifying glass inserted in the pen and began to carefully examine the map drawn by Xu Shaotang.


    "It''s like this, it''s like this..."


    Kang Weimin was more and more excited. His hand holding the magnifying glass kept shaking, and his mouth kept saying some vague words.


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu didn''t disturb him either. They just looked at him quietly. At the same time, they thought about the possibility of Kang Weimin''s bold and subversive conjecture. Even now, Xu Shaotang is still skeptical about this map.


    Half an hour later, Kang Weimin finally put down his magnifying glass and straightened up slowly according to his swollen waist.


    "That should be it!"


    Kang Weimin looked at them excitedly. "I couldn''t imagine a lot of places before, but after reading Xu Shao''s map, I felt that it should be like this."


    "Professor Kang, how sure are you?" Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and asked gravely.


    "Not a cent!"


    Kang Weimin shook his head slightly and said: "these are just my conjectures. Now there is no direct or indirect thing that can confirm my conjecture. I want to tell you how sure I am. It must be deceiving! Xu Shao, you are different from me. You can try to confirm this map. "


    No matter how the world changes, he is just an ordinary old man.


    If there is anything different from other ordinary people, it may be that he has more imagination and can accept some incredible things, but he does not have the ability to confirm whether the world depicted in this map is like this.


    What he can do is to put forward his own conjecture. As for whether he can prove it or not, he can''t control it.


    "All right!" Xu Shaotang also understood Kang Weimin''s meaning. After thinking for a moment, he pointed to the No. 4 area waved with a dotted line and asked, "why do you draw this area with a dotted line?"


    He has noticed this problem for a long time. The other three areas are all solid lines, but the area suspected of Fairy Island is dotted line. At first, he was shocked by Kang Weimin''s conjecture. Later, he was busy drawing maps. Now he finally remembered this problem.


    "Because I can''t imagine where this area should be right now."


    Kang Weimin explained: "I marked this area just for my own reference. At first, I suspected that this area was adjacent to other areas. Later, after thinking about it, I felt that there was something wrong, but I didn''t know exactly what was wrong, so I marked it with a dotted line."


    "What do you think?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu again, "although you didn''t explore the Fairy Island well, you also went to Longyuan from the Fairy Island with Mingzhi. Should you know the location of the Fairy Island? If this map is true, which area do you think fairyland should be in? "


    Among them, Su Nu is the only one who has been to the Fairy Island. She is the only one who knows the location of the Fairy Island. At least she can judge how far the Fairy Island is from Longyuan.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Su Nu thought carefully, and then slowly pointed to the position between area 3 and area 12: "it''s probably in this area, but I heard that our understanding of Xiandao is just the tip of the iceberg, so I can''t be sure of other things."


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. In fact, in order to confirm Kang Weimin''s conjecture, it''s very simple to determine the specific location of the Fairy Island. But it''s obvious that they can''t confirm these things just like Kang Weimin.


    After pondering for a while, Xu Shaotang asked Kang Weimin, "do you have any new discoveries in the Guixu area?"


    Kang Weimin shook his head and said with a wry smile: "there is no discovery, only some irresponsible and bold guesses."


    "Talk about it."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Kang Weimin with great interest. He can make Kang Weimin say the word irresponsible. I think his guess of Guixu is also shocking.


    "Xu Shao, didn''t I tell you the general location of Guixu that I inferred before?" Kang Weimin pointed to the world map on the wall and said, "I always think that even if I infer the wrong location, the deviation should not be very big. Moreover, Guixu should be a large area. But you said that you have searched in that area, and there is no trace of Guixu. I wonder if I have misinterpreted something."


    "Later, I completely emptied my head and reinterpreted it for several times. Finally, I realized that there was something wrong with the interpretation, that is, the record on the bronze tripod that Guixu was not in the vast ocean. The word" no "probably didn''t mean sinking, but Seal"The seal?"


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu look at each other at the same time.


    Perhaps in other people''s eyes, the word "seal" is nonsense, but they have been to heaven, but they have a deeper understanding of these two words.


    Kang Weimin nodded heavily, his turbid eyes showed a strange brilliance, and said in a deep voice: "just imagine, if Guixu is also similar to the place of heaven as you said, and there is also a place similar to the gate of heaven, then is it possible to seal Guixu?"


    "And the possible door may be in the area I inferred, but now the door is still sealed and invisible!"


    "If you follow this way of thinking, you may be able to understand why you didn''t find traces of Guixu there!"


    "Wait!"


    Hearing Kang Weimin''s guess, Xu Shaotang suddenly gave a little meal and blurted out: "heaven and earth return to the ruins!"


    On hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu was also obviously stunned. The next moment, they looked at each other silently and saw a trace of enlightenment in each other''s eyes.


    "Guixu is really big! I think Professor Kang''s guess is very likely! "


    Su Nu held her fist tightly. "Since there is a gate to heaven, it seems not surprising that Guixu has a gate to Guixu."


    "Indeed


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily, and some things gradually became clear in his mind

 Chapter 2818

    At ten pm.


    After Xu Shaotang forces Kang Weimin to wash and tidy up, he and Su Nu drag him out of the room.


    If Kang Weimin goes on like this, it is estimated that they will attend Kang Weimin''s funeral before they attend Bai Xue''s wedding.


    The night market outside the community is now a busy time.


    They casually find a roadside stall to sit down, order a few cheap dishes, and then a few bottles of beer, so that Xu Shaotang can enjoy the ordinary peace while worrying about all kinds of trifles.


    "Now you can basically study what you can, and you can''t imagine what you can''t study, even if it''s a random guess. Don''t make such a fuss again." Xu Shaotang poured Kang Weimin a glass of cold beer and said with a smile, "you''re the bone of your body. If you go on doing this, you may not be able to wait for the day when the mystery is solved."


    Although he couldn''t use his genuine Qi to investigate Kang Weimin''s physical condition because of his injury, I can also guess that the old man''s body is absolutely full of holes. An energetic young man doesn''t dare to recover the ancient map as hard as he does. He carries it by force, but it is at the cost of overdraft of his own life.


    Kang Weimin laughed, shook his head and sighed: "not in the future. This should be the limit I can guess. I''m afraid only people like you can imagine other things. I should have a good rest."


    "It''s best if you think so."


    Xu Shaotang picked up his glass, touched Kang Weimin gently, drank a big mouthful of cool beer, and said with a smile: "when Bai Xue gets married, please remember to inform me. As long as it''s not a big delay, I will go to support her."


    "It''s natural." Kang Weimin said with a smile, "if you want to say that this girl and Xiaozhuang can get to this step, you have to thank you very much. How can you be regarded as half of their matchmaker? Anyway, you have to have a drink."


    Kang Weimin and Xu Shaotang are old acquaintances. When you think about it carefully, Kang Weimin has really helped Xu Shaotang a lot. From the earliest witch clan to the present Guixu, Kang Weimin has been helping Xu Shaotang to prove those ancient things, which makes Xu Shaotang less detours.


    Xu Shaotang always remembers this love.


    "Well, that''s settled!"


    Xu Shaotang readily agreed to come down, is about to have another drink with Kang Weimin, the body of the phone suddenly rang.


    Xu Shaotang grabs the phone and looks at it. A smile appears on his face. Then he connects the phone quickly.


    In less than a minute, Xu Shaotang hung up the phone with a stronger smile on his face.


    "What''s good?" Looking at the bright smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Su Nu asked curiously.


    "Yi Yangtian didn''t disappoint me!"


    Xu Shaotang turned his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "he found the hiding place of the Luo family!"


    "Great!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu''s face suddenly smiles.


    The Luo family is a disaster after all. Now it''s a time of trouble. Solving the Luo family as soon as possible will make them less trouble.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and picks up the phone to dial a number.


    "Snake, Yi Yangtian has found the hiding place of the Luo family. Go and deal with it!"


    After giving a simple order to the snake, Xu Shaotang hung up.


    It shouldn''t be too late. Now that we have found the traces of the Luo family, we should get rid of the trouble as soon as possible and drag it behind. On the contrary, we have a long dream.


    If it wasn''t that he couldn''t use his real Qi now, he would like to deal with it in person.


    "How did Yi Yangtian find out about the Luo family?"


    See Xu Shaotang hang up the phone, plain girl not from curious asked.


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang and jueshe searched Penglai, but they didn''t find the hiding place of the Luo family. Xu Shaotang told Yi Yangtian how long it took, and she had news so soon, which really surprised her.


    "It''s not the Luo family he went to, but the Luo family took the initiative to find him."


    The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face became more and more brilliant. He picked up his glass and drank the beer in it. He exhaled his turbid breath and said with a smile, "I told him when I went to Penglai last time. I asked him to look like he would never die with me. The Luo family was fooled. They sent someone to contact Yi Yangtian and wanted to unite Yi Yangtian to deal with me and Xu family!"


    Speaking of later, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed by.


    He knew that the people of the Luo family were not fools. Knowing that they were not his opponents, they would jump in front of him and die. If they wanted to revenge him, his family was undoubtedly his biggest weakness. As expected, the Luo family hit the Xu family with their ideas. Except the Luo family, the Xu family could be in danger at any time.


    "It''s estimated that the Luo family will soon regret it!"


    Plain girl gently smile, but also don''t want to care about this matter, there is a snake to deal with, the result of this matter has no suspense.


    Xu Shaotang was not interrupted by the Luo family. After a brief talk with Su Nu, he began to chat with Kang Weimin."By the way, Professor Kang, Professor Ding, please help me tell him that his research can stop."


    After drinking for a while, Xu Shaotang said to Kang Weimin, "now I have basically confirmed that many foreign races in the West are descendants of the demons. He was stimulated last time. Don''t waste his energy."


    When you look at a person, you can guess what his friends are like most of the time.


    Although he has little contact with Professor Ding, Professor Dante can become an old friend with Kang Weimin for many years. I think there are some shadows of Kang Weimin in his body. Their conjecture has been confirmed before. He does not want Professor Ding to study what he has proved like Kang Weimin.


    "Is Lao Ding''s guess true?"


    After all, Xu Shaomin was not surprised to hear that!


    Moreover, compared with his bold guess, Professor Ding''s guess is not so shocking.


    "Well, it does."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "I went abroad some time ago, and I have made this matter clear."


    "It seems that the world is still not peaceful!"


    When he got Xu Shaotang''s affirmative answer, Kang Weimin shook his head with a bitter smile. He immediately picked up his cup and touched Xu Shaotang lightly. He said with a relieved smile: "fortunately, these things are handled by you people. We old people don''t have to worry about those empty hearts."


    "Ha ha, that''s who does what!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs: "you are responsible for daring to guess, we are responsible for confirming and solving the trouble, each has its own division of labor, the world is not chaos!"

 Chapter 2819

    When Kang Weimin was sent home, they wanted to help him clean up his dog house, but Kang Weimin refused.


    In Kang Weimin''s words, only when he tidies up these things by himself can he know where to put them. When others tidy them up, he can''t find any information he wants to find.


    For Kang Weimin''s reason, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu are also quite helpless. After telling Kang Weimin to pay attention to recuperation, they left Kang Weimin''s home. At this time, it was early in the morning.


    Even if the city is as prosperous as the capital, it gradually quiets down in the early morning.


    Two people stroll in the crowd gradually receding street, the cool night wind blowing in their faces, hand in hand with each other, like a pair of ordinary lovers.


    "How likely do you think Professor Kang''s guess of Guixu is correct?"


    Su Nu Wu Zi smoothed her long hair, which was a little messy by the night wind. She tilted her head and looked at Xu Shaotang beside her.


    "At least fifty percent!"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while, walking slowly, and said faintly: "if he infers that the location of Guixu is right, then the probability should reach 100%! At the beginning, they and I searched the sea area carefully and found no trace of Guixu. However, childe Wei said that Guixu was so big that it could be described as Tiandi Guixu. Apart from Professor Kang''s conjecture, I really can''t think of any reason why we can''t find the trace of Nuo Da''s Guixu. "


    Now the only thing that needs to be determined is whether Kang Weimin''s inference of the location of Guixu is correct. As long as this point is determined, the rest of things need not be explored.


    "What are your plans?"


    The color in her eyes flashed by and she asked quietly, "if you find Guixu, do you want to have a look?"


    Xu Shaotang knew what she was worried about. He gave her a smile and said, "if you find it, you must go to see it. On the one hand, I''m really curious about Guixu. On the other hand, I want to see what the Witch and the alien are doing. What do we say You can''t let their plot succeed. "


    He really didn''t want to get involved in these things. He just wanted to take his family to find a place to avoid the troubles of the world and live their own life. However, the so-called "endless eggs under the nest", if the conspiracy of the Black Witch and the alien race really succeeds, they will not have a good life.


    The greater the ability is, the greater the responsibility is. Sometimes it seems like an affectable slogan, but in fact, if those who have the ability to deal with these things do not stand up, the world will not know what it will be like in the future.


    Even those who don''t like to disturb mu Tiance are not vague when they should stand up, and he has no vague reasons and excuses.


    Therefore, he hopes to solve all the troubles, seal the gate of heaven again, and then live his own life.


    Although I don''t know when this day will have to wait, fortunately, they still have a long time.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s answer, she sighed softly in her heart.


    In fact, when she asked this question, she already had the answer in her heart.


    "If you want to go back to the market, don''t forget me!"


    After a moment''s silence, Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang with her eyes burning. She knows that she can''t stop Xu Shaotang, and there''s no reason to stop him. Then, she chooses to accompany Xu Shaotang. No matter what she wants to experience, no matter where she goes back to the ruins, she is willing to accompany Xu Shaotang.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang tightly clasped her fingers and said with a smile: "if there is such a day, it''s not only you, I think many people will go to Guixu to find out!"


    As the context of Guixu becomes clearer and clearer, he already has a premonition that Guixu will be discovered in a short time. At that time, whether it''s twists and turns or dangerous, he will go to Guixu, and he believes that people like mu Tiance will not give up the chance to explore it.


    "In fact, I believe Professor Kang''s inference in my heart." Feeling the power of Xu Shaotang''s hand, Su Nu gently smiles, slowly leans her shoulder on Xu Shaotang, and says: "I believe his inference about Guixu and the map already!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "I have some belief, but I have to prove it."


    "Have you ever eaten quail eggs?"


    Plain girl suddenly asked with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is full of speechless looking at Su Nu, the answer to this question of course does not need to answer, he is curious, how can su Nu ask such a question.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s stunned and speechless look, she said with a smile: "our world now is actually a quail egg. We all live in the egg, and we can''t see the outside world through the eggshell. The northern and southern regions and Fairy Island are bigger goose eggs. Similarly, people living in them can''t see the outside world! But in fact, these four eggs are all on the same table. If one day, the shells of these four eggs are broken, maybe they can easily reach each other''s space! ""If you think about Kunlun and Penglai, you may find that Professor Kang''s conjecture is close to the truth."


    Listen to Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking, have to say, Su Nu''s metaphor is very image is also very appropriate!


    They think that what they see is the whole world, but they don''t know that the place where they live is just a small space in the real world!


    Just like before they entered the Kunlun Kingdom, people in the Kunlun Kingdom thought that their world was only a little big, but in fact, it was just a small piece of space sealed.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang looked at Su Nu with a hint of Enlightenment: "so, the gate of heaven is just a small hole in the quail egg?"


    "Yes


    Su Nu nodded and said with a smile, "in fact, although we went to heaven, we didn''t experience any time difference between heaven and earth. I used to be a little strange about this. Now after listening to Professor Kang''s explanation, I think my doubts have been answered."


    "It makes sense!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly kisses Su Nu''s cheek and laughs: "I suddenly find that you are so smart!"


    Originally, he didn''t understand Kang Weimin''s conjecture about the map, but now he understood it all by the simple analogy of plain girl. When he understood it, he looked back at Kang Weimin''s map. In his mind, he began to recognize the world again.

 Chapter 2820

    "I was smart! It''s just that you didn''t notice it before! " The plain girl snorted gently, but with a strong smile on her face.


    If Xu Shaotang also thinks so, then this matter should be considered as a matter of fact.


    This is not bad news for them, at least, because if this guess is true, then, no matter they are in heaven or Guixu, they are still in this world.


    "I''ll pay more attention in the future!"


    Xu Shaotang was laughing, and some things became clear in his mind.


    "No!"


    Plain girl chuckles, "there are too many people you should pay attention to. You should pay more attention to me. This bowl of water will be unfair."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    By Su Nu so say, Xu Shaotang immediately some not very good meaning.


    If you think about it carefully, there are too many women in him. Although there are only a few who have substantive relations at present, many things, whether he or his women, understand that it is only a matter of time for them, such as Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao. Therefore, he even keeps their rings.


    Ten rings, one not many, one not many.


    "Shy?"


    Looking at the look on Xu Shaotang''s face, the plain girl was slightly surprised, and then she began to smile freely, which made passers-by cast amazing eyes.


    "I think I''m such a cheeky person. Would I be shy?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang gave the girl a hand, he took her into his arms and stared at her pretty face like a demonstration. The dead duck said, "no matter how flat the bowl of water is, it will inevitably be bumpy. At least for now, my bowl of water is more inclined to you."


    Although this has some suspicion of saving face, but it is also Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    He can''t always be fair to all his women. He can only try not to be biased. At least he is worthy of everyone''s sincerity and understanding.


    He has always felt that the greatest fortune in his life is not how strong he has, nor how many adventures and wealth he has, but the favor of these fairy like women and the noble people he has met in his life.


    These are the people he cares about most and the real wealth of his life.


    "No shame, no shame!" After all, Su Nu couldn''t let go. She was hugged by Xu Shaotang in the street, and a beautiful red glow suddenly rose on her face. She quickly took away Xu Shaotang''s hand, which was making trouble on her waist. She said angrily, "it''s easy to clean up those who don''t want to die. Those who don''t want to face are the most difficult to deal with. I''ve seen it today."


    "You''ll meet more people later."


    Xu Shaotang laughs, does not care about passers-by''s eyes, eyes are unbridled in the plain girl that graceful body cruise.


    Su Nu couldn''t stand Xu Shaotang''s shameless appearance. She quickly digged off the topic and said, "when are you going to give them the ring?"


    "No, it''s not for them, it''s for you!"


    "When I put on the jewelry store, I asked her to smile and look for it again


    "Ten is not enough, is it?" Plain girl slightly side cheek, face with a shallow color of laughter.


    "Ten is not enough?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly calculated again in his heart and frowned: "no, I''ve already calculated it. It''s just ten!"


    He even counted Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao''s share, and Qin Qianyu didn''t fall. Ten pieces, isn''t it just right?


    "I didn''t hear from Qingyi and Zhen Miao that you still have a confidant named Fu Xin in Beiyu?" Su Nu''s face was even more funny. She put her cheek close to Xu Shaotang''s face and breathed out like a orchid. She said, "it''s less than a year since she came back from heaven. Have you forgotten others?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. He waved his hand and said, "they really wronged me. There is nothing between me and that girl! If not, it should be a little more than ordinary friends. After all, I asked her to take care of a friend who worshipped in the blue fairy palace for me. "


    Speaking of this, it suddenly occurred to him that Xun Xun, who was worshipped in the Biluo fairy palace, should be his first friend in heaven. The boy was worshipped in the Biluo fairy palace as he wished. I don''t know if he has accepted any fairy now. There are so many female disciples in the Biluo Fairy palace, how can he hook up with one?


    He has been away from heaven for such a long time. He seldom thinks about the people he knows in heaven.


    Originally, he thought that he and those people would never meet again in his life, but Kang Weimin''s conjecture suddenly made him realize that they are probably in the same world, and maybe one day they will meet again.


    If there is a chance to see him again, I don''t know if his friends and enemies are all well.


    "Don''t speak too early."Su Nu said with a smile, "now you know the situation. Maybe one day, all the eggshells will be broken. At that time, the world will no longer be divided into all walks of life. Those people in heaven may appear in front of you in an unexpected way."


    "I''m puzzled to hear that."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Su nu in surprise, shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "I really don''t want such a scene."


    Having said that, he knew in his heart that if he appeared that day, he would not be able to stop it.


    "Look, something has fallen from the sky!"


    Just at this time, a woman on the side of the road suddenly cried out.


    Hearing her voice, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu look up at the sky and see an object falling from the sky at a high speed.


    "Well Like a person? "


    A moment later, the two suddenly looked at each other in astonishment, "can''t say what to what?"


    As the object got closer and closer to the ground, they were finally convinced that it was really a person, but that person seemed to be in a coma at the moment.


    Under their gaze, the man fell from the sky. Seeing that the man was crashing into the ground, the plain girl quickly waved a genuine Qi to hold the man firmly.


    After putting the man down safely, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu run to the front not far away to check.


    Under this look, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changed, his eyes were staring, and his face muscles were twitching.


    "This What an unexpected way to meet


    Xu Shaotang forced out a bitter smile and stood in the night wind in disorde

 Chapter 2821

    "I Where is this? "


    Hundred Li Cang LAN slowly opened his eyes and shook his head hard.


    "You are in a dream!"


    Before he had time to look around, a voice rang in his ear.


    Hearing this sound, Bai Li canglan was shocked and suddenly sat up from the bed. Then he found that there were several acquaintances sitting in the room. They said they were acquaintances, but they were not really acquaintances. At most, they just knew each other. The only one who wanted to be familiar was Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance, Jiuwei, and a beautiful woman without a mask.


    Hundred Li canglan''s eyes slowly swept from several people, and carefully looked at the room, found that many things in the room were things that they did not know.


    A moment later, Bai Li Cang LAN lay down in silence, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "it seems that he is really in a dream."


    Hearing Bai Li Cang Lan''s words, several people are full of doubts, but they can''t help laughing. They look at Xu Shaotang in good humor.


    But this hundred Li Cang Lan''s heart is really big, Xu Shaotang said that in the dream, he really thought he was in the dream?


    "Brother Baili, you are tired of dreaming. Would you like to get up and have a drink first?"


    Just as Bai Li Cang LAN lay down, Xu Shaotang''s voice rang out in his ear.


    "All right!" Bai Li Cang LAN laughs. She doesn''t realize that she has come to another world. She slowly sits up from the bed and looks at several people. She says with a smile, "at the beginning, I haven''t heard from several people for a long time. A few days ago, I still miss you. I didn''t think about you, but today all of you appear in my dream. This is really in response to that sentence. I think about you day and night."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Bai Li Cang Lan''s words, the four couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Seeing the astonished look of the four, Bai Li Cang Lan said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "didn''t brother Xu say that he wanted to drink?"


    "Yes, drink!" Xu Shaotang tried to smile, then looked at mu Tiance and said, "it''s rare to have a distinguished guest today. Do you want to take out your precious wine?"


    "A distinguished guest indeed!"


    Mu Tiance nodded and quickly walked out of the room. After a while, he returned to the room with a jar of wine and several delicate wine glasses in his hand.


    "Please, brother Baili!"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the table in the room and said to Bai Li canglan with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN nodded and quickly stood up from the bed. When he sat down at the table, he couldn''t help looking at the soft and comfortable bed and said with a smile: "don''t say, the bed in my dream is comfortable to sleep. If I don''t want to drink with some of you, I really don''t want to get up."


    "You can lie back slowly as long as you want."


    Nine tail corners of the mouth show a delicate smile, "I''m afraid you can''t lie down soon."


    "What do you mean, miss?" Hundred Li Cang LAN doubts of see to nine tail, some Wen crepe of ask a way.


    "You''ll find out later."


    Xu Shaotang laughingly poured wine for everyone. "Come on, let''s have a drink first. It can be regarded as a gift for brother Baili."


    "Catch the wind?"


    Bai Li was slightly stunned, then waved his hand and said: "it''s a rare fate to be able to drink with some of you in my dream. Even if I want to meet you, it''s me who will meet you. After all, it''s in my dream, ha ha!"


    "It''s all the same."


    Xu Shaotang can''t help twitching the corners of his mouth. He wants Bai Li Cang LAN to pinch himself, but he can''t help it.


    Although they all have a lot of questions now, the people of Baili canglan are here. Even if they want to ask, they are not in a hurry. Anyway, it''s still a long time before dawn, which is enough for them to ask all their questions.


    A few people in the hands of the big cup Ping Ping bumped together, each of their own cup of wine.


    "Hiss..."


    Wine into the throat, a hundred miles canglan can not help but take a deep breath, Wu from frown way: "this Even the taste of wine can be tasted. Does this dream seem too real? "


    Thinking about it, he could not help but look at the empty wine glass in his hand and murmured: "this wine glass is exquisite, but it is everything after all."


    The wine cups he used to use were all jade like wine cups, which were totally different from those now used to start with a piece of cold wine cups, but it was the cold feeling that made his eyebrows more tight.


    It''s not that he has never had a dream, nor has he never had a drink in his dream. However, he has never had such a real experience. Not only can he taste the taste of the wine, but also he can clearly feel the cold feeling of the glass. Moreover, the four people sitting beside him are so clear that they can''t believe it. They have been for such a long time, but they don''t have the slightest face There is no sign of ambiguity.


    Looking at Baili canglan lost in thought, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "brother Baili, what''s the matter? But it doesn''t taste as good as the wines you usually drink? "


    Bai Li canglan''s thought was interrupted by Xu Shaotang, and then nodded gently: "to be honest, the taste of this wine is really ordinary. I can''t believe it. It''s brother Mu''s wine.""I think so, too."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and laughed. His eyes suddenly turned and looked at the hundred Li canglan with a smile, "why don''t you take out the wine in your heaven and earth bag and let us open our eyes?"


    "Good! Since it''s to entertain you, of course you have to use good wine! "


    Baili canglan put aside his doubts and quickly took out two jars of good wine from his bag.


    Looking at the two jars of wine, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance show a strange smile on their faces at the same time. The next moment, they hand at the same time and hold a jar of wine in their arms.


    "Two jars may not be enough?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we have five people here. We have to have one person and one jar."


    "You''re not going to change your nature!"


    Bai Li canglan laughs and quickly takes out three jars of wine. As soon as they are put on the table, they are divided up by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    Before he knew what was going on, the four burst into laughter.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai Li Cang LAN looks at the four people with no idea what they are laughing at. Is their behavior too funny?


    "Well, I''m not kidding you."


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang, who brought two jars of wine into the heaven and earth bag, gradually narrowed his smile and looked at Bai Li canglan seriously. "You might as well pinch yourself first."


    "Well?"


    Seeing that the look on Xu Shaotang''s face was a little wrong, Baili canglan subconsciously pinched her leg. A feeling of pain suddenly hit her. Baili canglan''s eyes widened in amazement, "this Isn''t it a dream


    "What do you say?"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and slowly stretched out his hand to Baili canglan, "brother Baili, welcome to my hometown!"

 Chapter 2822

    "I How did I get here? "


    After repeatedly confirming that they are not in a dream, but come to this completely strange world, Baili canglan and Xu Shaotang are at a loss when they first enter the heaven, which is hard to accept for a moment.


    Looking at the hundred Li canglan at a loss, Xu Shaotang patted him gently on the shoulder and said slowly: "this question is also what we want to ask you?"


    At the beginning, he suspected that Baili canglan had come to the world through the gate of heaven. But when he thought about it, he denied his idea. They had been to the gate of heaven and knew the horror there. With Baili canglan''s cultivation, unless they were escorted by a peerless strongman like Mingzhi, they could not even get close to the gate of heaven alive.


    However, the fact is that the hundred mile canglan really appeared in front of them, and in an unexpected way.


    "I don''t know."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Bai Li canglan looked around in a daze and said with a bitter smile, "I remember that I clearly wanted to travel to Zhongzhou, and then I met strange phenomena of heaven and earth. When I woke up, I would see you."


    "Zhongzhou?"


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu look at each other at the same time. "Why do you want to travel to Zhongzhou? Do you know how to get to Zhongzhou? "


    All of a sudden, Kang Weimin''s guess came back to them.


    "I don''t know the exact location, but the ancestors of the family once said the general direction of Zhongzhou." At this point, Baili canglan looked at Xu Shaotang awkwardly and said with a bitter smile: "in the past, I thought I was a rare genius in the world. It was only after I met you that I found that I was just a frog in the well. Thinking about your travel in the north and South Regions, I had the idea to compete with you, so I decided to travel to Zhongzhou. Maybe I could be like you Meet a great opportunity and quickly improve your accomplishments. "


    When speaking, Bai Li canglan''s face was full of bitterness and helplessness.


    Beiyu is known as a genius. Everyone on the Dragon list is called a genius.


    But since the birth of Xu Shaotang and others, the Dragon list in the northern region has become a joke. Now, the Dragon list is no longer updated, and no one is proud to be on the Dragon list.


    All those who claim to be gifted will be reminded by the elders of the family or clan: in front of Xu Shaotang and others, you are nothing!


    He was not so informed by the elders of his family, but he knew it in his own heart.


    He was also proud, as proud as mu Tiance. Although he knew that there was no hope of fighting with Xu Shaotang in this life, the spirit of not admitting defeat in his heart still made him decide to travel in Zhongzhou! He told himself many times in his heart that Xu Shaotang could travel north and south, across the dead places like Tianqiong mountains and Longyuan, and he could overcome all difficulties to find Zhongzhou!


    Hearing Bai Li Cang Lan''s words, the four of them look at each other helplessly. They can understand Bai Li Cang Lan''s idea. However, for Bai Li Cang La, it seems that the price is a bit high for him to make himself into a strange world in order to compete with himself.


    "Can you tell me the details?"


    After a moment of silence, Xu Shaotang said, "it''s the specific process of the time from the time you met the vision of heaven and earth to the time you fell into a coma."


    "There''s nothing to say about that, is there?" Hundred Li canglan looked at Xu Shaotang doubtfully, thought carefully, and then slowly said: "in fact, there is nothing after, that is, there is suddenly no sign of lightning, thunder and wind between heaven and earth, and then there is a whirlpool. I can''t avoid it, so I was pulled into the whirlpool by the great power from the whirlpool. After struggling for a while, I was in a coma."


    "this situation as like as two peas were swirled into the heavens."


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, but he was puzzled. Is there any other gate to heaven?


    Or, space cracks?


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he was. Only one thing became clearer and clearer, that is Kang Weimin''s conjecture. It seems that Kang Weimin''s conjecture is mostly right. Maybe they have been living in an imprisoned world.


    The secrets explored by human beings through various high-tech means are just the tip of the iceberg for the world.


    "Can I go back?"


    Bai Li canglan looked at them nervously.


    People are like this. When they were born there, they desperately want to leave. When they really leave, they find that they miss the place they used to live.


    "This..." Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly for a while, "there is hope to go back, but there should be no hope in a period of time! But your luck is better than ours. At least when you come to this world, you still have our acquaintances, which is much better than our inexplicable trip to heaven. "


    This, should also be regarded as lucky in the misfortune!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Bai Li Cang LAN couldn''t help but feel tight in his heart and asked: "where did you go to heaven from?"


    "The gate of heaven!"At this time, Xu Shaotang didn''t have to hide anything from Bai Li canglan. He shook his head slightly and said, "I know what you think, but I advise you to stop the idea of going back from the gate of heaven! Don''t say it''s your cultivation. Even with me and Jiuwei cultivation, you can''t get close to the gate of heaven now. If you don''t want to die, you''d better find other ways. "


    "It seems that I am really trapped in your world?"


    Hundred Li Cang LAN full of bitter smile, and said: "that you here, is Zhongzhou?"


    "I don''t know."


    In fact, I want to know the answer to this question more than you. If you have to ask, I can only tell you that this may or may not be Zhongzhou. "


    What he said is the same as what he didn''t say.


    "If this is Zhongzhou, I might be disappointed."


    Hundred Li Cang LAN sighed heavily, "I heard that Zhongzhou is a place where the strong gather. I thought I had a chance to meet the strong and get their advice. Now it seems that it''s not the way I think it is."


    "When everything goes against one''s will." Xu Shaotang smiles gently.


    "That''s true! But fortunately, it''s a great fate to meet you in this world Baili canglan tried to put down her uneasiness and loss, and looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance with curious eyes, and asked: "you have disappeared for such a long time, so what''s your strength now?"


    Mu Tiance casually pointed to Xu Shaotang and said, "he is a saint, I am half a saint..."


    "You..."


    Hundred Li Cang LAN heart suddenly a shiver, full face panic of looking at two people, almost fainted again.

 Chapter 2823

    "Seeing you, I feel very bad for the whole person!"


    After returning to God, Bai Li Cang LAN looks at them with a speechless face.


    He thought that these two people would be promoted very fast, but he didn''t expect that they would be so fast!


    How long has it been? Have they all been raised to such a terrible level?


    Originally, he still had the idea to compete with the two, which would be all gone! Even if he took the elixir for a meal, he would not see their back in his lifetime.


    "Ha ha, I''ll get used to it in the future." Xu Shaotang laughed and asked curiously, "after we left, has anything happened in the northern and southern regions?"


    "What do you think?"


    Bai Li Cang LAN turned her white eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang. She said with a bitter smile, "do you think that after you fought with many strong men in Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple, the northern region will be calm?"


    He would like to say that Xu Shaotang is an idiot, but he thinks that other people are saints now. Although he has a good relationship with Xu Shaotang, there is a huge gap between his accomplishments, and he can no longer be as casual as he used to be when he got along with Xu Shaotang.


    "Listen to you, it seems that something big happened in Beiyu?" Xu Shaotang looks at the hundred Li canglan curiously.


    "It''s more than a big deal!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN sighed softly: "at that time, the sage of cloud emperor palace was not stopped by the fairy of Biluo fairy palace? Yundi palace and Tiansheng palace blame the reason why they failed to kill you on the head of Biluo fairy palace. Before, these two forces probably were worried about your existence and did not rashly attack Biluo fairy palace. But you haven''t disappeared for a long time. They made several exploratory attacks, but you still didn''t have any reaction. "


    "More than a month ago, these two top forces attacked biluoxian Palace at the same time, and countless clans of different sizes were involved in the war one after another. Now, the whole northern region is burning, and almost no city is spared."


    "You did it again." Hearing Bai Li Cang Lan''s words, mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang faintly, "I said, you are a disaster star, where you go will bring trouble."


    "Isn''t it your share?"


    Xu Shaotang stared at mu Tiance speechless, and then quickly asked, "what''s the situation of the blue fairy palace?"


    Among the three major sects, the relationship between Biluo fairy palace and him is a little better. Moreover, Xun Xun Xun is still under the gate of Biluo fairy palace. For example, today, the two old enemies of ShengDian and Yundi palace join hands to deal with Biluo fairy palace, which makes Xu Shaotang start to worry about Biluo fairy palace.


    Looking at the worried look on Xu Shaotang''s face, Bai Li canglan asked softly, "are you worried about the safety of your little lover?"


    Hearing Bai Li canglan''s words, Su Nu and Jiu Wei laugh at the same time. Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. The meaning in her eyes is very clear. Even other Bai Li canglan knows that you have something to say with Fu Xin?


    "I..." Xu Shaotang was speechless, looking at the hundred mile canglan with black lines on his face, "where did I get my little lover? I''m worried about the whole blue fairy palace! After all, among the three major gates, I have some connections with the blue fairy palace. "


    "Isn''t it?"


    Hundred Li Cang LAN slightly doubts a way: "I am not to hear a person say, you and that Fu Xin fairy have some affair?"? Is it someone else talking about it again? "


    "It must be something that spreads false information!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded affirmatively and asked again, "what''s the situation of the two sides now? Is biluoxian palace badly damaged


    "It''s a bit heavy indeed!"


    Bai Li Cang Lan said: "there has been a long-standing feud among the three major sects. This time, it can be said that the power of Biluo fairy palace is weaker than that of the two sects. Now that the other party is united, how can Biluo fairy palace win? What''s worse is that those sects who used to be attached to the blue fairy palace defected one after another, and it''s only a matter of time before the blue fairy palace was defeated. "


    "What''s more, most of the fairies are women, and they are basically beautiful women. You can imagine that the fate of these women will be much worse than that of men. Just now I was worried that you really had something to do with the Fuxin fairy. I didn''t dare to tell you this, but since it''s a rumor, I don''t have to worry about it. "


    At this point, the hundred Li canglan could not help sighing heavily, and his eyes were full of helpless color.


    "Kaka..."


    As Bai Li Cang Lan''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang immediately pinched his fist. The knuckles of his fingers were white, and a thick killing opportunity suddenly came out from him.


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s fierce killing, the hundred Li Cang LAN can''t help but feel slightly awe inspiring. Thanks to Xu Shaotang, he can''t use his real Qi now. Otherwise, he won''t be able to bear the fierce killing.


    The look on Jiuwei''s face is not good-looking. Although they have nothing to do with Biluo fairy palace, they are also moved by the idea of killing when they think about the humiliation of those women in Biluo fairy palace.


    Moreover, they know that Xu Shaotang is a man of friendship. The disaster of Biluo fairy palace has something to do with Xu Shaotang. If he can enter the northern region now, I''m afraid that Xu Shaotang will immediately start to enter the northern region to avenge those people in Biluo fairy palace.For a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly released his white fingers, closed his eyes tightly, and said in a deep voice: "if you enter the northern region in the future, you will be avenged!"


    Although Xu Shaotang was much calmer than before when he said this, everyone knew that the calmness at this time was brewing a bigger storm.


    "Xu Brother Xu, actually I''m not finished


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s angry but helpless appearance, Baili canglan suddenly realized that he had played a little too much, and quickly explained: "Biluo fairy palace has indeed suffered a heavy loss, but it is not as serious as you think. Our Baili family and another mysterious force are secretly helping Biluo fairy palace. With the power of Tiansheng temple and Yundi palace now, we can build the base of Biluo fairy palace It was impossible to destroy the blue fairy palace.... "


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly opened his eyes full of burning anger.


    "I don''t want to try to see if there''s anything wrong between you and Faerie fossin?" Bai Li canglan shrunk his neck awkwardly and said in a low voice: "because Bai Li family is a hermit family, it''s not convenient to directly intervene in the struggle between these forces, so we all secretly sent people to help, and gave them a lot of pills at the same time. When I decided to go to Zhongzhou, Biluo fairy palace had stabilized the situation."


    "Don''t make such a joke next time..." Xu Shaotang breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He looked at the hundred Li Cang LAN speechless and asked, "who is the other mysterious force?"

 Chapter 2824

    "I don''t know, but it should be those demon kings who suddenly joined the fight when you were fighting between the two sects on Luoyan peak." Bai Li Cang Lan said slowly: "this is just my father''s guess. We don''t know which force it is."


    "Demon king?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Jiuwei, but Jiuwei shakes her head. She has followed Xu Shaotang since the first World War. How can she know about the world.


    "Well, it''s not too early now. You should have a rest early. We''ll come back to you tomorrow, and then we''ll take you to see what our world looks like." Xu Shaotang looked at Bai Li canglan with a bitter smile, "I won''t cheat you next time. I was almost scared to death by you just now..."


    He knew in his heart that Bai Li Cang Lan was deliberately trying to find out the relationship between him and Fu Xin. He was also avenging himself. Who told him that he had cheated him in a dream just now?


    Bai Li canglan, a proud man, is really not willing to suffer losses. At least, he is not willing to suffer losses in IQ.


    He just made a little joke with Baili canglan, and Baili canglan turned around and made a bigger joke with him, which is a little too fast.


    "My father is right. You are a man of friendship. With you, at least I don''t have to worry about safety in this world." Bai Li Cang LAN smiles at Xu Shaotang, knowing that the reason why Xu Shaotang said he would never cheat him next time is that he has already understood the part of the reason why he didn''t say it.


    When dealing with smart people, there are some things that need not be explained too clearly. We understand each other in our hearts.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "you really don''t have to worry about this. Just talk about the old love between us. Although I can''t guarantee that you won''t die, at least you can guarantee that you won''t die in front of me! If I have the chance to go to Beiyu, I will visit your father again to thank you. "


    Baili canglan once saved his life and Tantai Jingming''s life. He always remembers the kindness! What''s more, he knew in his heart that the reason why the Baili family secretly helped Biluo fairy palace was because of their love.


    "That''s very kind of you." Bai Li canglan said with a smile: "in fact, our Bai Li family is also gambling, gambling that you have not fallen. Now it seems that we are gambling right! Although it seems like a long way off to return to Beiyu, I think I should be happy to meet you in this world. "


    After conquering the short-term fear of coming to this world, the hundred mile canglan calms down again and becomes the hundred mile canglan that was not startled before.


    "When you come, you will be at ease."


    Xu Shaotang said with a knowing smile: "in the past, we didn''t know how to go to your world. We thought there was no hope to come back. Didn''t we come back in the end? Have a good rest. Maybe you can find more interesting things in this world


    "Good! See you tomorrow


    Bai Li Cang LAN nodded slightly: "I also want to see how the world is different from the northern region! I hope it doesn''t disappoint me. "


    "Don''t worry, it won''t!"


    Xu Shaotang said, then Wu turned and walked to the door.


    "Wait!"


    As soon as he took two steps, Baili canglan stopped them again. "In other words, should you return those jars of wine that haven''t been touched?"


    "Ha ha, this..."


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance looked at each other with a smile, "it should be a meeting gift. It''s not good for you to come here. It''s not empty handed."


    With that, they quickly flashed out of the door, leaving a hundred Li canglan standing there with no words.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t drunk the wine of heaven for a long time. I finally got what I wanted!" Running outside the hospital, Xu Shaotang burst out laughing.


    "Can you cover the heat?"


    Mu Tiance said.


    "Er..."


    Thinking about this wine, Qin Guozhu and long would take their share. The smile on Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly stopped, and he looked at mu Tiance angrily, "you''re really a wet blanket!"


    He hasn''t covered the heat yet. He feels that he won''t belong to himself any more. He has robbed several jars since he knew it. Although he has many criticisms about Tianjie, he has to admit that as long as Tianjie can get through a little wine, it''s better than those top aged wine.


    What''s more, the wine brought by Baili canglan can''t be bad wine.


    See two people there again without any reason of pinch up, plain female and nine tail at the same time helpless pat own forehead, is full of speechless say: "I say, you two, incredibly still have leisure here to discuss wine thing, now is not should say we this world to the bottom is not the continent?"


    "It seems that there is no need to discuss it any more?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    Nine tail bright eyes fretted, said with a smile: "it seems that you think your world is Zhongzhou?"


    "It''s almost ten."


    Xu Shaotang took a long breath and looked at the starry sky above his head. He said: "Bai Li canglan came here when he was looking for Zhongzhou. This has basically confirmed Professor Kang''s conjecture! Now, what''s worse is the most direct evidence, but we can''t find any direct evidence now. Therefore, no matter how much we discuss this matter, it''s meaningless now. "Whether they believe Kang Weimin''s conjecture or not, Xu Shaotang himself has already believed it.


    And he believes that Jiuwei already has the same answer in their heart.


    Although this thing is really too shocking, but they also encountered too many shocking things, the acceptance of these things, far more than ordinary people.


    "Indeed


    Jiuwei nodded slightly, then thought to himself: "I just don''t know if the arrival of Baili canglan is necessarily related to the vision of heaven and earth some time ago."


    "Well?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, the other three also fell into meditation.


    "Maybe, it has something to do with it!" Mu Tiance frowned and said: "I doubt that since Baili canglan can come here by way of non Heaven Gate, is it possible for other people to come here?"


    "You''re really a wet blanket!"


    Xu Shaotang again speechless looked at mu Tiance, "originally this has been enough headache, you now say so, I feel my head more painful!"


    It''s hard to imagine what the world will eventually look like if those strong people in heaven come to this world one after another.


    "Didn''t you tell Bai Li Cang LAN just now that you''ll settle down as soon as you come?" Mu Tiance snorted: "it''s my turn, but I can''t?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was speechless for a moment, so he could only give mu Tiance a white eye.

 Chapter 2825

    Early the next morning, Xu Shaotang and his family went to the capital to "open their eyes".


    When you see the vehicles coming and going on the street, the hundred mile canglan is petrified.


    Like all new comers to this world, Baili canglan was completely shocked by the dense traffic and skyscrapers in front of him. Last night, he kept imagining what these new worlds looked like, but he never thought that this world was totally different from what he imagined.


    "This What are these? "


    Bai Li Cang LAN pointed to the speeding cars, and his eyes were full of curiosity. "How can these people control this kind of Such a thing? "


    For the time being, he still can''t understand such things as cars. What''s more, he can''t understand why even the people who step on the threshold of cultivation are rarely seen in such a crowded city. However, such a group of people are driving what he regards as "artifact".


    Hearing Bai Li canglan''s words, Xu Shaotang had a headache and thought about it carefully for a while. Then he slowly explained: "I don''t know how to explain this to you. You can think of it as a kind of mount, but this mount can be controlled without cultivation. If you have fun, I''ll send one back to you."


    It''s really difficult to explain the world''s technological products to Baili canglan immediately. However, after Baili canglan gradually adapts to the new world, I believe there won''t be so many doubts. It''s just like you can''t explain TV and mobile phones to an ancient man.


    "Your world is totally different from what I imagined."


    After a short period of consternation, Bai Li canglan gradually regained his composure, and his eyes kept sweeping around the people who came and went. Then he asked Xu Shaotang in doubt: "why do so many people not even step into the threshold of cultivation? What''s more, they seem to be so happy. Aren''t they afraid of being reduced to ants? "


    "That''s exactly what you asked." As soon as Xu Shaotang patted his head, he said with a smile: "I have to remind you that our world is not a world where the strong are respected. These people who are like ants in your eyes can''t be killed at will. On the basis of personal strength, there are also legal constraints. You can simply understand it as a kind of compulsory regulation! So, don''t think it''s still the northern region. If you don''t like it, kill it. "


    Although he and Bai Li Cang LAN are friends, they still need to remind him to prevent Bai Li Cang LAN from causing trouble, and everyone will have a bad time.


    "If someone annoys you, you can go to him." Su Nu pointed to Xu Shaotang and said, "of course, if someone wants to kill you, you don''t have to be merciful. No matter which world you are in, you don''t have to be polite to anyone who wants to kill you."


    "That''s interesting!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN nodded slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile. "A world that breaks the rule that the strong can abuse the weak wantonly really makes me curious! In other words, there are not many practitioners in your world. Is not your saint equal to invincible existence in this world


    "You think too much."


    Hearing Bai Li canglan''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, just three days ago, I and two demon emperors, plus mu Tiance and Su Nu, almost died in one person''s hands! I was also injured in that war and I haven''t recovered until now


    Invincible?


    Ha ha, Baili canglan really thinks the world is too simple!


    Maybe these people in this world can be described as weak and invincible, but don''t forget that thousands of years ago, the world was full of strong people. Any one of the great powers of the two liches could sweep the north and South regions!


    "Do you still have such powerful people in your world?" Hundred Li canglan surprised way.


    "It''s not only there, but it should not be less!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I''ll tell you the specific things later. I can''t explain them to you completely for a while! You think that there were many powerful and powerful people in this world. Later, because of a world war, those powerful people fell down one after another, but some survivors escaped the disaster. Now it''s not known whether those people are dead or alive, but as long as those people show up, it''s absolutely easy to take your life and mine! "


    Hundred Li canglan said thoughtfully: "it seems that your world is not as safe as I imagined!"


    Even these people who are as weak as ants can live and work in peace and contentment. He also said that the world will be a very safe world. Now Xu Shaotang said that, he found that he still looked at the world too simply.


    But that''s good! If the world doesn''t even have any waves, isn''t it too boring.


    "No world can be absolutely safe, but this world, up to now, should be relatively safe. However, we can''t say for sure in the future!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang warmly embraces Bai Li canglan''s shoulder and says, "let''s go. I''ll do my best to take you to taste the delicious food of our world. I believe you will soon fall in love with this place."Just then, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    Xu Shaotang takes out his mobile phone, but it''s Zhou Shaoyou.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and quickly got through to Zhou Shaoyou.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang talking with his mobile phone, Bai Li canglan looks at Su Nu curiously and asks in a low voice: "this is A thousand miles of sound


    "This..." The plain girl looked at the hundred mile canglan with tears and smiles, and said powerlessly: "you should be a thing that transmits sound for thousands of miles. However, this thing can be controlled without any cultivation. Later, she will give you this thing. No matter how far away you are from us, you can use this thing to communicate with us."


    Su Nu is explaining the mobile phone to Bai Li canglan. Xu Shaotang also hangs up.


    "It seems that I can''t take you to taste delicious food for the time being, but if you are interested, you can go to a place with us, or you can have a look. We don''t have no friars in this world." Xu Shaotang smiles, but he is curious. He doesn''t know what the friars of Fang cunshan want to talk to him about.


    "Yes? Then I''ll really go and have a look. " Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile.


    "Come on, let''s go now."


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little. A moment later, he takes out his mobile phone and calls Longjiang.


    Since we want to talk about it, let''s have a good talk!


    Listen to what Zhou Shaoyou means, it seems that there is still some trouble in this matter. He wants to see what these friars want to play!

 Chapter 2826

    After they met, they came to Fangcun mountain together.


    As Xu Shaotang''s agent in fangcunshan, Zhou Shaoyou specially placed his new home in Moon Lake, which used to be the home of the Huang family and the place where Xu Shaotang and others swept the three families of fangcunshan. He seems to be reminding Fang cunshan''s restless friars not to forget the great war of Moon Lake and the three great families destroyed after World War I Family.


    Zhou Shaoyou''s residence is next to the moon lake. The winter has passed. Now the Moon Lake is sparkling, surrounded by trees and peaceful. It''s like a fairyland on earth. It''s a good place to sit down and talk.


    "Xu Shao! Old dragon


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and them, Zhou Shaoyou quickly steps out. Behind him, there are two old men with gray hair.


    "They said they wanted to talk to us?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the two old men. When they met Xu Shaotang''s eyes, they were in a moment of confusion, but they still stood there pretending to be calm.


    Zhou Shaoyou nodded and introduced them to each other with a smile: "this is Yang Ting, the owner of the Yang family! This is Xie Changbo, the owner of the Xie family! After the collapse of the original three families, the Yang and Xie families are now the most powerful. "


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at them faintly, "come on, what do you want to talk to us about? Our time is precious and we don''t want to waste it on you. "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang this does not give face words, Yang ting and Xie Changbo face at the same time a twitch, but also dare not show any anger, just some embarrassed looking at Xu Shaotang them.


    But there was a little doubt in the eyes of Bai Li Cang LAN. According to his understanding of Xu Shaotang, although Xu Shaotang is the kind of person who has revenge, he is not too sharp. Now he talks with these two people with such a disdainful attitude. It seems that he has a different meaning!


    "Since we want to talk, let''s have a good talk!" The Dragon touched Xu Shaotang with a smile, pointed to a big Bluestone beside the Moon Lake and said, "why don''t you just sit there and talk about it? You can also enjoy the scenery of the Moon Lake by the way. Let alone, if you didn''t come with me this time, I would not know that the Moon Lake is so beautiful."


    While talking, Long Jiang Wu walks to the next bluestone and sits down. Then he looks at the crowd with a smile.


    Seeing that the Dragon generals had all sat down, Xu Shaotang and others went to sit down one after another.


    Everyone was very casual and didn''t seem to see it as a formal meeting at all.


    Looking at such random several people, Yang ting and Xie Changbo look at each other silently, at the same time show a wry smile, also followed by the past.


    Anyway, they are also the head of the family. How can they not understand the purpose of Xu Shaotang''s doing this? They just want to put pressure on them with such a contemptuous attitude, so that they can understand that they are nothing at all!


    Although they knew it, they had nothing to do. After all, in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, they were really nothing!


    After sitting awkwardly, Xie Changbo sighed softly and said slowly, "Xu Shao and long Lao, in fact, this time, we are representing the friars of Fang cunshan to have a good talk with you."


    "On behalf of the friars of fangcunshan? Can you represent it? " Xu Shaotang had a strong smile on his face, but the smile seemed to be ironic.


    "This..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xie changbolton fell into extreme embarrassment. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Xu Shao, in fact, what we want to talk with you is also good for you. If Xu Shao thinks it is inappropriate to talk about this word, it can be regarded as our discussion with you." Yang Ting looked at the domineering Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, "so Xu Shao doesn''t have to put so much pressure on him."


    "So are you. You don''t even know how to respect the old and love the young?"


    Long Jiang smiles and stares at Xu Shaotang, but he is very satisfied in his heart. Then he says to the two humanitarians, "since you two want to discuss, let''s talk about it first. What do you want to discuss?"


    Long Jiang''s heart is full of laughter, and these two people are really. If they had talked about the negotiation earlier, Xu Shaotang would not have given them a good face as soon as they came up. They have to take their worthless face into consideration and take the negotiation as a negotiation. It''s strange that Xu Shaotang can give them a good face!


    Now the face was hit to know the pain, why?


    Yang Ting looks at Long Jiang gratefully, and then falls on Xu Shaotang. With a solemn look, he says, "we hope that Xu Shao or above can take the lead to set up a friar alliance."


    "The friars Union?"


    Xu Shaotang and long will look at each other, "specifically speaking!"


    They can understand the meaning of the alliance of friars, which is nothing more than a sect like organization specially composed of friars, but what they don''t understand is what the alliance of friars means and what benefits it can bring them.


    "I believe you should also understand the meaning of the friars'' Alliance. I won''t explain this in detail." Yang Ting forced a smile at them, and then said: "the friars'' Union accepts the above supervision, and can also contribute to the country when necessary, but correspondingly, we hope you don''t interfere too much in the affairs of the friars'' Union, especially like now, we always send people to stare at us, we...""No way!"


    Before Yang Ting finished, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang interrupted him.


    "If the friars'' Union is to be established, it can be! I can take the lead! " The Dragon general looked at them solemnly and said in a deep voice: "however, the friars'' alliance must obey the order unconditionally! There is no room for any discussion on this point! "


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang also nodded solemnly: "I don''t care what purpose you want to set up a friar alliance, but if you want to negotiate terms with us, I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible! Although there are many friars in fangcunshan, they are just local chickens and dogs in my eyes! If you want to coerce the will of many friars to coerce us, just try! "


    Speaking of later, Xu Shaotang''s words have revealed a strong murderous.


    He understood now that they were trying to form an organization of their own! Although it is said that we can make efforts when necessary, who knows when it is? Just want to take advantage, but do not want to contribute, really dare to think!


    Do they think they dare not raise their butcher''s knife to the friars of fangcunshan?


    Yang ting and Xie Changbo look at each other helplessly when they feel Xu Shaotang''s murderous intention. As a result, they have long expected, but they didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang''s attitude would be so strong that they didn''t even give them the chance to discuss.

 Chapter 2827

    "In fact, it''s a good idea for you to set up a friars'' Union.


    After a long silence, Long Jiang regained his smile and said with a smile, "but I think the nature of this friar alliance needs to be redefined! I think the friars'' alliance is more suitable for a big family, and we are the head of this big family. "


    Long Jiang suddenly felt that he should thank these two well, but for their reminding, he didn''t think of this direction.


    For a long time, they have been mainly controlling monks. Now when we think about it carefully, it seems that this way is not suitable. The proposal of monks'' Alliance undoubtedly points out the real direction for him.


    "How is that going to work?"


    On hearing Long Jiang''s proposal, Xie Changbo and Yang Ting immediately shook their heads, "in this way, all our friars will become the knives in your hands?"


    "Knife?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "do you think you deserve to be called Dao? It''s a needle at best


    "But both knife and needle can kill people!" Xie Changbo said with deep meaning.


    "Master Xie, you seem to have some ideas." Xu Shaotang looked at Xie Changbo with a smile, "why don''t I give you a chance to try your idea?"


    He didn''t know where Xie Changbo had the strength to threaten them. Did he rely on the monks of fangcunshan?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Xie changbolton subconsciously shrinks his neck, but his eyes are full of unwilling look.


    "Although I don''t quite agree with this boy''s words, I have to admit that you are not really Dao!" Dragon will light look at two people, and gently pointed to the side of Xu Shaotang, "if you want to say knife, he is the knife!"


    "It seems that we can''t continue to talk about it." Yang tingman looked at the Dragon general helplessly, "I also admit that compared with Xu Shao, we are not really knives, but we can choose whether to be the needle Xu Shao said."


    "Yes!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ll give you full freedom of choice. You can either accept Zhou Shaoyou''s supervision as you are now, or you can be the needle willingly. Remember, it''s willingly!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, they fell silent again.


    They suddenly found that they seem to have dug a hole and buried themselves.


    They underestimated Xu Shaotang''s determination and overestimated his own energy.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have a word?"


    Just when everyone is in a deadlock, Baili canglan suddenly asks with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Bai Li canglan in surprise and said with a smile, "what''s your opinion, brother Bai Li, but it doesn''t matter."


    "After listening for so long, I probably understand what you mean." Bai Li Cang Lan said with a smile: "but I don''t understand that it was such a simple thing. Why do you make it so complicated?"


    "Oh?"


    Dragon will smile to see to hundred Li Cang LAN, "little brother, you pour is to say, how simple method?"


    They are not willing to give way to things, do not know the hundred Li canglan''s eyes, why is a very simple thing.


    Long Jiang never doubted his mind and Xu Shaotang''s mind. Now when he heard Bai Li canglan''s words, how could he feel that they seemed to be stupid?


    "Brother Xu, you''ve traveled all over the north and South regions, and you''ve seen many sects, haven''t you?" Bai Li Cang LAN looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, but sighs in his heart that they are really the fans of the game. Such a simple thing is to be discussed here.


    If he had not dealt with Xu Shaotang several times, he really doubted whether there was something wrong with Xu Shaotang''s head.


    Xu Shaotang took a puzzled look at the hundred Li, nodded and said: "it''s true that I''ve seen a lot of zongmen. How, is this related to zongmen?"


    "Of course it is!"


    Hundred Li lightly smile, Wu from nod a way: "you this friars alliance, say with zongmen how much difference?"? Since it''s a sect, everyone will do their best for the development of the sect. If outsiders are unfavorable to the sect''s people, the sect''s crowd will attack them. Correspondingly, the sect will bring benefits to everyone. For example, panacea and magic weapon will be given priority to the sect''s people. If the sect''s people are strong, won''t the whole sect be strong? Brother Xu, which sect in the northern and southern regions is not like this? "


    "Er..."


    Hearing the words of Bai Li Cang LAN, Xu Shaotang suddenly stagnated slightly.


    If you think about it carefully, there is some truth in Bai Li Cang Lan''s words. Isn''t this friar alliance a huge clan? The clan is not only binding on the people of the clan, but also responsible for the people of the clan. The people in the clan may be intrigued, or their strength may be uneven, but everyone should advance and retreat together with the clan!


    even though the flow of the temples of the palace of heaven is no longer unbearable in his eyes, but these two doors, when confronted with his foreign enemy, still have a strange and consistent choice to fight with him, and the grudges between them are nothing more than contradictions among the younger generation. This contradiction can be reconciled from the emperor''s palace and the temple of heaven, but he still chooses to protect his own gate. From this point of view, these two sects have fulfilled their responsibilities!"Ha ha, it''s really a very simple thing. It turns out that our own thinking is complicated!"


    To understand this, Xu Shaotang burst out laughing.


    "That''s true!" Long Jiang also nodded with a smile and said to Yang Ting: "I believe you also understand what this little brother means. I have a proposal that the friars'' alliance be established as soon as possible. The friars'' Alliance unconditionally accepts our constraints and orders. Correspondingly, we will be responsible for everyone in the alliance. If there is something that can help the alliance to improve their accomplishments, we will give priority to them To the alliance, from now on, the alliance of monks will share weal and woe with us! What do you think of it? "


    What they want is nothing more than interests, so give them interests! Of course, this benefit is not in vain!


    Listening to Long Jiang''s proposal, they fell into thinking again. They had to say that this proposal really moved them. Although they had to pay a lot, they could also get a lot of things. Moreover, they could avoid being watched by Zhou Shaoyou in the future.


    "It''s OK, you can also not join the friars League!"


    Seeing that they were still thinking there, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "but the friars'' alliance will be established immediately, and the details of the alliance will be announced as soon as possible. I believe that there will always be people who want to join!"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, two people''s hearts can''t help a little jump, a simple look at each other, after exchanging views, at the same time to Xu Shaotang they nodded.


    Yes, they don''t join now. After the alliance grows, they have no chance to join! Join now, how much still can mix a decent position in the alliance.


    "Good! Then we will announce the detailed rules of the friars'' alliance as soon as possible. At that time, I hope you will give us more support! "


    Got the satisfactory result, the dragon will immediately show the happy smile on the face, finally solved these friars'' problems!

 Chapter 2828

    "You can enjoy the scenery here first. We have something else to do." After taking care of Yang ting and Xie Changbo, Xu Shaotang says something to Su Nu and winks at Zhou Shaoyou, "follow me!"


    Zhou Shaoyou takes a silent look at Xu Shaotang and follows him and the dragon to the distance.


    "You seem to have something to say about this friar League?" Coming to the side, Xu Shaotang asked Zhou Shaoyou with a smile.


    Just now, he has noticed that Zhou Shaoyou''s look is not right. After a little thought, he probably understands Zhou Shaoyou''s mind. However, he has been waiting for Zhou Shaoyou to say it himself, but after all, he has not. So he can only take the initiative to talk to Zhou Shaoyou.


    For Zhou Shaoyou, Xu Shaotang paid more attention to him. Although Zhou Shaoyou''s accomplishments are insignificant, he is a smart man and knows how to advance and retreat. If he uses them well, he will be a good assistant. If he doesn''t use them well, he may be in trouble in the future.


    Therefore, Xu Shaotang will immediately correct Zhou Shaoyou when he detects some wrong signs. He wants to let Zhou Shaoyou know that he can see through his mind, so that Zhou Shaoyou will not have those wrong ideas.


    "Xu Shao..."


    Zhou Shaoyou silently raised his head, his face was full of bitter smile, "since Xu Shao has seen it, then I dare not hide it from Xu Shao. In fact, the proposal of the friars'' alliance is really good, but I am worried about my own future! To be honest, what I fear most now is that after the establishment of the friars'' alliance, I will have no value of existence. "


    "So it is! It''s normal for you to worry about that. "


    Xu Shaotang took a deep look at Zhou Shaoyou, and then slowly said: "it''s just that the Dragon general is here, so I''ll talk about my idea first."


    "The establishment of the friars'' alliance is a matter of certainty now. For the friars'' alliance, I hope the Dragon general or the one above can control it in the future. It depends on your own decision. These friars are arrogant people, and they can''t be suppressed without those who are superior to them. So, I think that the role of me, the snake and Nine Tailed three people as Dharma protectors exists! "


    "And Shaoyou, as the leader of the secret department, I think about it. The main responsibility of the secret department is to monitor the behavior of the friars'' Alliance. If anyone violates the rules of the friars'' alliance, you are responsible for reporting it! Another duty of the secret department is to collect intelligence. You will have a detailed discussion with long at that time. I believe he will make a reasonable arrangement.


    "


    " on the other hand, a special investigation department should be set up to prevent those who violate the rules and regulations from making use of the power of my department. "


    "I haven''t considered other aspects yet."


    When Xu Shaotang finished, he looked at them again, hoping that they would talk about their views.


    He called both Longjiang and Zhou Shaoyou to be honest. He didn''t need to regard the friars'' alliance as his pawn. He also told Zhou Shaoyou clearly that he could give Zhou Shaoyou power in the friars'' alliance, but he was never allowed to abuse his power!


    Some words are better said in the front, so as not to come out in the future and say that they don''t show affection!


    "Since you have said so much, I''d like to talk about it briefly." Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Long Jiang said with a smile: "I agree with your suggestions, but I don''t think it''s appropriate for you three to be Dharma protectors. Didn''t I hear that all the sects have elders? I suggest that you three, as elders, don''t bother you with general affairs. We should choose some strong people to act as guardians of the law! "


    "As for the secret part you said, it''s no problem. The secret part must exist, and let all the people in the friars'' League know the existence of the secret part, let them know that someone is staring at them, and then they dare not break the ban with force! As for the secret department, I suggest that the intelligence system of the dragon group and that of Lianxin, together with Zhou Shaoyou''s current intelligence network, be fully integrated! "


    Hearing the words of the Dragon general, Xu Shaotang also roughly understood the meaning of the Dragon general. The Dragon general wanted to turn the friars'' Alliance into another dragon group, which was larger than the dragon group. But the friars'' alliance was different from the dragon group. All the things in the friars'' alliance were aimed at the friars, and the dragon group was more complicated.


    But in any case, the friars'' Union is a strictly regulated organization, and it is impossible to let this organization out of control.


    "I don''t mind that!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, then looked at Zhou Shaoyou, "what about you?"


    "Both Xu Shao and long Lao have thought about it for me. I really have nothing to say about myself. Xu Shao can''t live up to his less tour, and he can''t live up to his less tour." Zhou Shaoyou looked at them gratefully, and then said slowly, "but I suggest that we should introduce some reward and punishment mechanisms in the friars'' Union. Those who have made contributions should be rewarded; those who have made mistakes should be punished! Let all the people in the friars'' Alliance see that this is a win-win situation, not only driven by others, but also by their willingness, so as not to cause great disaster by accumulating too much resentment in the future. "


    Listen to Zhou Shaoyou''s words, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang fall into thinking at the same time.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and said: "your proposal is very good. In this way, the friars'' alliance will have the mechanism of the company. Everyone is a member of the company, sharing weal and woe. If the company is good, everyone''s welfare will be good. If the company falls down, it''s not good for everyone!""You boy, this metaphor is very appropriate!"


    Long Jiang said with a smile: "I wanted to say that, but I was robbed by you! In that case, I think the specific rules and rewards and punishments of the friars'' alliance will be handed over to Lao Zhao and your young men and women. These things must be worked out as soon as possible. After we go back, we''ll go to Lao Qin and make a decision on the friars'' Alliance right away! "


    "That''s all you have to do. I''m not going!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "I don''t take part in those things of the friars'' Alliance. I just exist as a Dharma protector. For other things, you can make a decision. Just tell me! In addition, I suggest you take Xiao Qingyi to participate in the discussion. She has experience in this field and may be able to give you some suggestions. "


    "Why, are you worried that some of our old people will give you a great success then?" Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile. "For so many years, you are still on guard against us. Believe it or not, if you let Lao Qin know, his spittle can drown you!"

 Chapter 2829

    To be honest, Longjiang will be a little angry.


    For Xu Shaotang, he asked himself that he could no longer give him more trust. However, the feedback from Xu Shaotang made him feel that Xu Shaotang was still on guard against them. This feeling was very bad. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s face, maybe even he would have scolded him on the spot.


    "No, no!" Knowing that Longjiang misunderstood him, Xu Shaotang quickly shook his head and explained: "we all know the meaning of the existence of the friars'' Alliance. I don''t want to interfere too much in the affairs of the friars'' Alliance. The friars'' alliance does not exist because of Xu Shaotang or Jiuwei, but because of itself! Do you understand when I say that? "


    Yes, the friars'' Union is not his or anyone''s friars'' Union, but should be an organization that all friars join spontaneously. They join this organization not because they are afraid of anyone or forced to be helpless, but because they can get what they want from this organization and find a sense of belonging in this organization.


    What he hopes most is that even if one day they suddenly disappear and there is no news of them in the world, the friars'' alliance can go on normally.


    This kind of friars'' alliance is really suitable for everyone.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Longjiang fell into thinking again. For a long time, Longjiang understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. Then he patted Xu Shaotang heavily on the shoulder and said with a smile: "you are really mature! Consider things more comprehensive! Well, then don''t go. Just tell Xiao Qingyi later. "


    Xu Shaotang grew up step by step. Now, Xu Shaotang is very pleased to be able to consider things that he did not even consider. It''s like watching a sapling planted by himself grow into a towering tree.


    "This is no problem."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and agreed, and then told Zhou Shaoyou, "these two days, you should also think about those things in the secret department. Don''t let dragon compare them to you. But you don''t know if you ask them. Then I can''t really help you."


    "Thank you so much for reminding me. I understand." Zhou Shaoyou nodded gently.


    Whether he is greedy for power or wants to find his own position, now that he has this opportunity, he must strive for the position of the head of the secret department. He knows very well that his cultivation is weak compared with other people who may hold important positions in the friars'' League, so he must let Xu Shaotang see his own value to serve them Fight for a future.


    Whether for a person or an organization, after excluding the factor of human feelings, value has become an important standard to measure a person.


    Although very snobbish, also very direct, but this is the reality!


    Just like in a company, if your existence has no value, it''s hard for you to stay in this company. Even if you stay shamelessly, you will only become a laughing stock in the end.


    The experience of the past few decades makes Zhou Shaoyou cherish everything now. He doesn''t want to lose everything now, and he doesn''t want to be abused and trampled on like before!


    "All right, let''s go first. In the next period of time, it''s estimated that we will all be busy with the affairs of the friars'' Alliance." Xu Shaotang waved goodbye to Zhou Shaoyou. Before leaving, he added: "if you have any good ideas or suggestions in the past two days, you can call me at any time."


    With that, Xu Shaotang and long Jiang quickly return to their side, and the four quickly leave fangcunshan and return to the capital.


    "At that time, the monks in Penglai and Kunlun will be brought into the friars'' Alliance." On the way back, Long Jiang said with a smile: "as long as most of the friars join the friars League, the rest will join sooner or later."


    He turned around and said, "I''m not afraid to see you today."


    "You''re a big fan."


    Bai Li Cang Lan said with a slight smile: "in fact, your friars'' alliance is essentially a large clan. It just exists in a different way. The difference between the friars'' Alliance and the clan is that the structure of the friars'' alliance is more complex and the things involved are more comprehensive, but the core things have not changed!"


    "You are a friend of some insight!"


    Long Jiang looked at Bai Li Cang LAN with admiration, "I don''t know if my little brother is interested in joining the friars League? In your opinion, there is a good position for you in the friars League. "


    As soon as they heard what the Dragon general said, Xu Shaotang looked at each other. The Dragon general was too anxious. Did he start to dig for the friars'' alliance?


    "Forget it, don''t embarrass him."


    Xu Shaotang said with a helpless smile to Longjiang: "he is different from us. You know that he came to our world for no reason. For our world, he is destined to be just a passer-by. If he is interested in these things, he will not let go of the family affairs when he is in the northern region."


    In some ways, Baili canglan and he are the same kind of people. They have no interest in power, so he can understand Baili canglan."Ha ha, brother Xu is really my confidant!"


    Bai Li canglan said with a laugh: "I''m not really interested in this thing. After a few days, when I make your world clear, I''ll go to other places to have a look. Whether I come to this world voluntarily or not, I have to go to your world to have a good look."


    "That''s a pity." The dragon will sigh, his face full of regret.


    All his life, he has been dealing with top talents in various fields. It''s really not good to see a talent who can''t be used by them. But at the same time, he can understand Bai Li Cang Lan''s idea. If it was him, he would not join the friars'' Alliance. After all, Bai Li Cang LAN is not a person in this world and has no sense of belonging to this world.


    To put it mildly, as long as the world does not threaten his own life, what does it have to do with him?


    "Although I don''t want to join the friars League, I can give Mr. long a suggestion." Facing long Jiang''s curious eyes, Bai Li canglan points to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "he has a lot of things in his stomach, but maybe even he doesn''t realize that if he can dig out those things in his stomach, it will be enough to ensure the smooth operation of the friars'' Alliance!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at the hundred Li canglan with a black line on his face and said with a bitter smile: "you are not authentic, are you? I''ll help you get rid of it. You turn around and start to pit me? "

 Chapter 2830

    Going to Mu''s house, thinking about the next thing, Xu Shaotang quickly called his family back to Xu''s house.


    A few days no one lived and cleaned, the Xu family has become a little withered, with fallen leaves all over the yard. As soon as you enter the door, you can smell the smell of dust.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was going to tell his family about the friars'' alliance, a car horn sounded outside Xu''s house.


    When I went out, I saw seven or eight cars lined up outside Xu''s house.


    Looking at Zhao Ji coming down from the car, Xu Shaotang quickly welcomed him and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhao, you''ve come too soon, haven''t you? I was just going to call you later. "


    After a long time''s absence, master Zhao Ji seems to be getting older, but his spirit is very good, and his eyes are full of wisdom.


    "I can''t help it, Lao long. They urged me to draw up the detailed rules of the friars'' alliance as soon as possible. It''s good for the country and the people. I dare not delay it." Zhao Ji laughs and points back to the cars behind him. "These are all people who have come to help deal with this matter. They are all people who have made great achievements in business. In Lao Long''s words, they want to build this friar alliance into a super company."


    "You''ve had a big fight." Xu Shaotang looked at the cars behind him in amazement, "well, I''ll send someone to pack a hotel immediately. We..."


    "Do you need to be involved in this? Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged it. " Zhao Ji said with a smile, "we''re here to pick you up. By the way, we''ll simply communicate with you in the car."


    "All right!"


    It''s better to know this sooner rather than later, and Xu Shaotang doesn''t say a word. He quickly asks Shanglin Shuying to take care of them and asks Xu Wenzheng, his wife and Ji Rushu to stay at home. They rush to a resort in the western suburb of Beijing.


    Zhao Ji specially ordered Xu Shaotang to take a car with him. As soon as the door was closed, he couldn''t wait to ask: "first, tell me your own opinions. What details do you think need to be focused on, and what aspects do you mainly consider?"


    Xu Shaotang passed it in his mind for a moment and said slowly: "in fact, the detailed rules mainly follow several principles. First, we should make rules, which are binding on all members of the friars'' Alliance. This is similar to our laws, but it is not so complicated. Second, it is very important that you are in charge of Longteng group For many years, I don''t need to tell you this, do I? Third, in fact, it involves some things such as balance and power. I can''t explain it clearly now. I have to talk while I''m working on it. Moreover, I''m not good at it. I can give you some advice at most. "


    There are many things in his mind. Most of these things refer to those sect things he met when he was in heaven. But time is too hasty, and he can''t be specific for a while. Only when we sit together and discuss, we can make detailed communication and improvement.


    To be honest, if he didn''t know that this alliance of friars was of great benefit to Xia, he really didn''t want to go through this muddy water.


    Some things are easy to say, but when they are really done, it is another matter. A reward or punishment alone is enough to make people suffer.


    "I think I have some ideas when you say that."


    Zhao Ji nodded slightly, and a happy smile appeared on his old face. "That''s the reward and punishment you mentioned. I can''t hold it!"


    "What do you always think?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Rewards and punishments are easy to say, but hard to do." Zhao Ji sighed gently and said slowly: "even now Longteng has not fully implemented the rewards and punishments as I expected. There are too many interests involved. Everyone has selfish intentions. It is impossible to want a bowl of water to be absolutely level. Moreover, for those friars, money should not have much attraction, but power can not be handed over to them. Therefore, this is a big problem. "


    "This one is."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I''ve also considered that it''s impossible to deal with the rewards and punishments of the friars'' Union simply. The rewards should reward the things that can make them move. The so-called punishment is not a simple punishment. It can be increased appropriately. Some things that they can''t touch must never be touched. Once they meet, they can''t kick out of the friars'' Union It''s the loss of life


    The rewards and punishments of friars can not be carried out by the rewards and punishments of ordinary companies. All the rewards and punishments must be closely related to them. Only with this premise can the rules specified be binding on the friars, or they will end up in vain.


    For example, the punishment of those sects in the heaven world, small is to blame, big is to kill mercilessly!


    When it''s time to be kind, it''s time to be kind. When it''s time to be hard, it''s time to be vague.


    "So you have to focus on this." Zhao Ji looked at Xu Shaotang with bright eyes and said seriously: "this time, Lao long specially told me to dig out those things in your boy''s stomach, otherwise I will not let this old face go and let your boy go home!"¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Zhao Ji''s words, Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. He went around and around, but he still went in!


    It''s all the good work of Bai Li canglan! Now Bai Li Cang LAN himself is to understand the world as an excuse to avoid this matter, but he wants to make these troubles with Zhao Ji.


    "Ha ha, look at you boy, can we eat you?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s depressed appearance, Zhao Ji laughed and patted Xu Shaotang heavily on the shoulder. He said with emotion: "you''ve done a good job! An alliance of friars has solved a large part of the problem of friars that Lao Qin had been worrying about. If we can make a good alliance of friars, in the future, these unrestrained friars will not only not be a disaster, but also a help to our country! "


    Xu Shaotang smile, but also a long sigh of relief: "yes, if you can restrain these monks in this form, if there are any more monks who violate the rules of the friars'' Union, you don''t have to worry about anything, just deal with it directly according to the rules of the friars'' Union."


    They communicated all the way, and the team soon arrived at the resort.


    The people here have already received the news from Zhao Ji, and they have prepared the meeting room in advance. As soon as they arrive, they rush into the resort.

 Chapter 2831

    After two days of heated discussion, the detailed rules of the friars'' Union have been roughly worked out.


    There are more than 100 rules for monks.


    Looking at this long list of rules and regulations, Xu Shaotang could not help frowning.


    "What do you think of these things?"


    Xu Shaotang hands the printed rules to Su Nu and Zhen Miao, indicating that they have a good look.


    "I can''t see it. I have a big head."


    Su Nu just glanced at it casually and handed the document to Zhen Miao.


    Looking at the meeting room, everyone''s eyes fall on themselves. Zhen Miao''s helpless result is that after turning over a few pages at will, he turns to Xu Shaotang and asks, "can I tell the truth?"


    "To show you is to tell you the truth."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you have any idea, say it boldly. Anyway, this thing is still under discussion. If you think there is any problem, just say it."


    In fact, he himself felt that there were some problems with these rules, but if he looked at them carefully, he felt that every rule seemed reasonable. He always failed to find the problem. He only knew that there must be some drawbacks in these rules.


    "I agree with sister Su nu. At least I can''t stand it!" Zhen Miao put down the document in his hand and said seriously: "I think most of the friars should be the same as me. Just hearing these more than 100 complicated rules, they have been scared. How dare they join the friars League?"


    "Yes! I think of it


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately pats his head and instantly understands why he always feels wrong. "Most of these friars don''t like to be bound by too many rules and regulations. Although each of these rules is very reasonable, no one will explain them in detail. We should never treat those friars as lawyers. They can''t be familiar with all the rules rules! These rules are too complicated and need to be simplified! "


    He is also a monk himself. If it wasn''t for such a task, he believed that he couldn''t have read so many rules and regulations in detail.


    There are only too many rules that are not binding on each of them.


    If that''s the case, the law will come directly. They don''t need to discuss it here for so long.


    "But these are already very streamlined. How can they be streamlined?" Ye Yin frowned and said: "when we were discussing, we had already considered the complexity, so we made a special reduction. Now, we don''t think there are many things to simplify. If we continue to simplify, will the binding force on monks not be enough?"


    "It''s true that there are many rules, but now there are no rules that can''t be ignored." Lin Shuying nodded and agreed with Ye Yin.


    "I think you may still need to open your mind. Although the friars'' alliance is to operate as a company, it is not a company. Therefore, you should jump out of your business management methods, think of yourself as friars, and then see what can be streamlined." Xu Shaotang thought to himself: "I think it''s almost enough to simplify these more than 100 rules to about 20."


    "Twenty?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhao Ji and others suddenly look at him with a look of amazement. Now they feel that they can''t simplify anything any more. Xu Shaotang wants to simplify more than 70% of the rules. If they do, can they still be regarded as rules?


    "Just kill me."


    Lin Shuying rubbed his head feebly and said with a bitter smile: "I said this job must be very difficult. I didn''t expect it would be so difficult."


    Looking at Lin Shuying''s appearance, Zhen Miao immediately swallows his words back.


    Although her action is very fast, she is still noticed by Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang smiles and asks, "say what you want. They are also complaining. No one will blame you."


    "I did say that?" Zhen Miao carefully looks at the crowd. He can''t help worrying. If he wants to say this, they will be more painful.


    "Say it!"


    Zhao Ji said with a smile: "in this respect, you are more experienced than us. I also want to hear your views."


    After hearing Zhao Ji''s words, Zhen Miao hesitated for a long time, and then whispered: "in fact, I think there are too many twenty, maybe about ten are more suitable..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As Zhen Miao''s voice fell, everyone in the meeting room was stunned again, and their eyes were about to fall to the meeting table. Everyone had a terrible headache.


    "In fact, for these monks, there is no need to be so troublesome." Zhen Miao said in a low voice: "all the rules are nothing more than four words of committing crimes. It doesn''t need to be specific to each kind of crime. For example, the previous ones are actually combined, which is nothing more than a very simple rule: don''t kill each other! There''s no need to think about who''s at fault first, or who didn''t kill these things... ""Let me see!"


    Hearing Zhen Miao''s words, Zhao Ji immediately looked down at the document in his hand and burst into laughter, "it seems like this is true! In a word, many rules can be combined. It seems that we still don''t regard ourselves as friars, and the things in our head still stay in the company''s rules and regulations and legal level. "


    Now he suddenly understood that these friars can''t be measured by ordinary people. There are all kinds of contradictions between friars, but they just need to grasp the general direction. They don''t need to worry about the trivial things like you hit me, I hit you. There are still some frictions between families, not to mention the alliance of friars in Nuo University.


    There are some small problems. Monks have their own solutions, as long as they don''t hurt their lives.


    With Zhao Ji''s words, everyone''s eyes fell on the documents in their hands, and everyone began to smile.


    "It''s true that our thinking is too fixed." Ye Yin said with a smile: "I probably understand this analysis. Let''s simplify it and try to keep up to ten of them."


    Just as everyone had some ideas, a staff member of the hotel pushed the door in a hurry and said apologetically: "sorry to disturb you, but now there is a special case, Xu Shao. Maybe you need to help us with this matter."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Xu Shaotang doubts a way.


    "There were two monks who forced their way into the villa. Our security staff couldn''t stop them..."

 Chapter 2832

    When Xu Shaotang and Su Nu came out with the hotel staff, they happened to meet the two troublemakers who walked into the villa carelessly. At the entrance of the villa, the security staff had already laid on the ground. Fortunately, those people were not worried about their lives.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and Su Nu, there was a trace of doubt in their eyes, and then they continued to walk in as if nothing had happened.


    "Stop!"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at them. They were not very old. They should be in their twenties, and their faces involuntarily showed that kind of superior look.


    "Are you the owner of this villa?"


    Slightly tall, the young man looked at Xu Shaotang faintly, "do you have the reason to turn away the guests when you open the door to do business? Your people are not sensible. I''ve taught them a lesson for you. Don''t thank me. "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to worry about the two young people''s meditation. He waved his hand and said, "this villa has been contracted by us. We don''t receive visitors these days! Apologize to those people, leave the injury fee and work delay fee, and go away immediately


    "Presumptuous!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man who was a little short suddenly yelled: "how dare you talk to us like this! I don''t think you should be taught a lesson! "


    "I really don''t have a lesson."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at the two people in front of him. An interesting idea suddenly comes out of his head, "since you don''t go far away, just stay. It happens that I have something here, and you may be able to use it."


    No matter how Zhao Ji cut down those rules, they are not monks after all. They can never think about these problems completely from the perspective of monks. Since these two goods collide, they will make the best use of everything. Only as monks who have the idea of being superior can they know what these monks are thinking.


    Even Xu Shaotang himself is inferior to them.


    Because after all, he was on the same line with the above, and would give priority to the above things. He could not think as much as other monks.


    "You say stay and stay? Who do you think you are? " The taller young man snorted with disdain, and then said to the Nunu, "Li Xiao, go to teach him a lesson and let him know how many eyes Lord Ma has!"


    "Good!"


    Li Xiao nodded slightly and twisted his neck. His greedy eyes swept past Su Nu''s face and finally fell on Xu Shaotang, "boy, it''s still time for you to beg for mercy!"


    "Fool!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless looking at the two, after a few days of rest, his injury has also recovered a 7788, looking at the two men''s domineering look, heart immediately funny, a hand, a palm will not understand the situation of Li Xiao blown to the ground.


    "Li Xiao!" Seeing that his companion was injured, the man rushed up with anger. As a result, he immediately lay down with Li Xiao. They looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes, and a sudden surge of fear rose in their hearts.


    No matter how stupid they are, they will know that this time they have a hard problem.


    "In other words, are there any elders in your family?" If there is a young leader, Xu Tang will call you and say, "if there is one, Xu Tang will smile."


    "Xu Xu... "


    As soon as they heard the words "Xu Shaotang", they were covered with ashes and began to tremble.


    No wonder they thought Xu Shaotang was a little familiar before. The elders of their family reminded them that Xu Shaotang was the last person to be provoked. They had tried not to go around Xu''s house. Unexpectedly, they still ran into this evil star in this western suburb villa.


    In an instant, they felt as if their vitality was passing quickly, as if death would come to them at any time.


    "Xu Xu Shao... " Li Xiao cried and trembled: "we really don''t know it''s under your bag. Please For the sake of our first offence, please forgive us. We will never dare again. "


    "Yes, Xu Shao, please don''t tell us the same thing. We''ll get out of here right away!" Another person also quickly wailed: "how to compensate, we double compensation, just ask Xu Shao to spare us this time..."


    They don''t know what Xu Shaotang''s temper is, but they know that the people who provoke Xu Shaotang have no good end.


    "I told you to leave just now. Do you want to leave now? It''s too late Xu Shaotang looked at them with a smile and said impatiently, "you either let your elders come to get the body, or let me tell them to get the body, and give you ten seconds to think about it. Hurry up!"


    simultaneous interpreting Xu Shaotang''s words, the two men trembled like a sieve and their eyes were filled with endless fears. This Xu Shaotang is as if it were a legend.


    "Six, five, four..."


    When they were so scared that they were at a loss, Xu Shaotang''s voice sounded like a reminder in their ears.


    "I''ll fight, I''ll fight right away!"


    Li Xiao cried with a wailing voice. He took out the phone and put it through. Before he finished, he began to cry.The other person is almost the same. They are also tyrants. But in front of Xu Shaotang, who is known as the devil, they dare not even have anger.


    See two people hang up the phone, Xu Shaotang and deliberately pretend to be a murderous look, impatient said: "how long can your family come? I don''t have much patience to play with you. "


    "Two hours, two hours at most..."


    They burst into tears again, and endless regret filled their hearts that were about to jump out of their voices.


    "Two hours? It''s a little long! "


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin and saw that the two men were about to kneel down and beg for mercy. Then he waved and pulled them up from the ground. "Well, wait for them, but before they come, you go and tell us your opinion first!"


    They are scared to death now. They are not in the mood to ask Xu Shaotang what he said. After being pulled up by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, they follow Xu Shaotang with trembling.


    Xu Shaotang takes two people to the meeting room. Everyone looks at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face. They don''t know what he''s doing here with these two scared kids.


    "I''ve found two subjects for you. What are your rules? You can ask them what they think." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "the people in their family will come back later, and they will ask together at that time."


    After that, Xu Shaotang glared at them again: "listen up. When they ask you something later, you will answer me honestly. You can say what you think. If you dare to hide something, I will chop you up one by one!"

 Chapter 2833

    After waiting for more than an hour, the family members of the two also rushed to get them. Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang didn''t intend to release them like this, but also let their family members participate in this matter.


    They are in the meeting room for a large number of amendments to those rules at the same time, Xu Shaotang they came outside.


    Now they have to think about the rewards they can give.


    What Xu Shaotang could think of was basically pills and milk, but these things were not unlimited. On the contrary, the number of these things was very rare. Facing the huge group of monks, these things really seemed like a drop in the bucket.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang in there headache unceasing soliloquy, Zhen Miao not from smile way: "this matter, should not be so difficult?"


    "Don''t you think it''s difficult?" Xu Shaotang surprised to see to Zhen Miao, "what did you think of?"


    Su Nu also looks at Zhen Miao with a curious face. She has the same idea as Xu Shaotang. She gives rewards to those monks. Except for the pills and milk mentioned by Xu Shaotang, she can think of magic weapons at most. However, this is even more unrealistic. None of them can refine magic weapons. It''s nothing to say.


    "A lot, a lot!"


    Zhen Miao said with a smile: "you think too much. The rewards that the friars alliance can give to friars are not necessarily only substantive things, such as honor, status, and their own life safety. These are all rewards. Especially for those friars with weak strength, the friars alliance can guarantee their life safety, which is a great challenge It''s a great reward! What''s more, don''t you still have the Gongfa Lingshi in your hand? "


    For Zhen Miao, who was born in danmeng, even if he didn''t give any reward, many people tried every means to join danmeng. Danmeng alone is a big reward for many people, which is as complicated as Xu Shaotang thought.


    "This can''t hold up. There are so many people..."


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless smile.


    "A piece of skill is a reward to everyone. A single piece of skill is enough to be a great reward." Zhen Miao said with a smile: "as for the spirit stone, it''s certainly not enough to be rewarded, but you can use the spirit stone to set up the spirit gathering array, so that the spirit of one place is more abundant than that of other places, and it''s not a reward to enter this place for cultivation."


    "There have been so many rewards. If the monks are not satisfied, they are too greedy. There is no need for the existence of this alliance of monks."


    Listening to Zhen Miao''s words, Xu Shaotang and Su Nu can''t help falling into thinking.


    According to Zhen Miao, there are a lot of rewards. For monks, a place with abundant aura, a skill that can help them improve their strength, is really a great reward.


    As long as they can improve their cultivation, they are all rewards, and the premise of all rewards is that you must live! Therefore, the protection of their lives is also a kind of reward!


    "In this way, it should also be regarded as a reward to let those monks with weak accomplishments not be bullied by the strong." Su Nu suddenly closed her mouth and said with a smile, "this is a lot of rewards."


    "There are a lot of them." Zhen Miao said with a smile: "have you ever thought that those sects would give so many benefits to the monks, but those people have not sharpened their heads to squeeze into the sects just to learn the sects'' skills and find a strong backing for themselves?"


    Xu Shaotang pondered slightly and nodded: "it''s reasonable. It seems that we haven''t turned this corner."


    "It''s not that you didn''t turn the corner, it''s that you think too much." Zhen Miao''s eyes slowly swept over their faces and sighed softly: "you are always thinking about the monks, whether this can satisfy them and whether that is suitable for them. But you forget that in the world of monks, the law of the jungle is the law of the jungle. Even if you don''t give them anything, let them join the friars'' league with Xu Shaotang''s power. They are very happy Dare you say no? "


    "Human nature is very complex and simple. It may not be as effective as simply convincing others with strength. You are too kind and pay too much attention to the so-called rules, but you forget that the only constant rule in your cultivation is the law of the jungle! Even natural disasters are survival of the fittest. Why are you so persistent with everyone? "


    Zhen Miao is different from Xu Shaotang in their thoughts. She had to walk on thin ice to live until now, and her understanding of the cruel world of friars is still above Xu Shaotang.


    Maybe Xu Shaotang''s starting point is good, but if they violate the law of survival of the fittest in the world of friars, the bigger the alliance of friars, the heavier their burden will be.


    The friars'' alliance should be their help, not their burden! Xu Shaotang alone, even if he has great ability, can not drag this huge alliance of monks forward!


    Zhen Miao''s words are all about Xu Shaotang''s heart, and every word is like a heavy hammer in Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    He suddenly realized that he had made a big mistake. Although he wanted to weaken his influence on the friars'' alliance, in fact, what he did and thought virtually increased his influence on the friars'' Alliance.That''s what it means when things go against one''s will.


    "I see."


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes gradually showed the color of understanding, and he looked at Zhen Miao with a smile and said: "it seems that it''s a wise choice to ask you to participate in this matter. Thanks to your reminding, otherwise this matter, I don''t know what I will be like."


    There was a reminder from Baili canglan before, and now there is a reminder from Zhen Miao. When you think about it carefully, it''s all very simple, but they just can''t think of it.


    It is not that they are not smart enough, but that they are always thinking with the thinking of people in this world, while Zhen Miao and Bai Li canglan are thinking with the thinking of heaven.


    If we regard the friars'' alliance as a large clan, in fact, many things can be easily solved. Bai Li canglan said this before, but he didn''t remember it. I believe with Zhen Miao''s reminder, he will remember it later.


    "It''s a brainstorming thing. I can give you some advice. At least it won''t make me feel like I can''t help." Zhen Miao said with a smile: "I''m really happy to help you."


    "Ha ha, that''s good."


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "with so many of you helping to plan this matter, I believe that the friars'' alliance will soon take shape."

 Chapter 2834

    A few days later, the friars'' alliance was officially established.


    Under the supervision of the state and the world, the friars union set up various departments, such as the Presbyterian court, the criminal law hall, the Deacon hall, and the secret department.


    Fangcunshan will be set as the headquarters of the friars'' alliance, and the design branches of other provinces will have the same structure as the headquarters.


    At the same time, the ten iron laws of the friars'' alliance were also promulgated.


    It includes:


    1. The alliance allows members to have competition and exchange, but it should not hurt people''s lives, and it is strictly forbidden for alliance members to kill each other!


    2. Members of the alliance shall not attack ordinary people without any reason, deliberately make trouble, and trample on the dignity of others.


    3. Encourage alliance members to accept apprentices and teach others their cultivation experience.


    4. The alliance allows each force to have its own rules, but when it conflicts with the rules of the alliance, it must implement the rules of the alliance unconditionally.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, there are strict regulations, and naturally there are corresponding rewards and punishment measures. The punishment of the friars'' alliance is very strict, the lightest is the staff responsibility, and the friars'' alliance also has many rewards, such as pills, Gongfa, cultivation treasure land and so on.


    On the day when everything in the friars'' alliance was announced, several families in fangcunshan immediately announced their joining in the friars'' Alliance. The Jiang family in Kunlun, the Imperial Palace, and the seven kill hall in Penglai all immediately announced their joining.


    For a time, the major media and networks at home and abroad are full of news about the alliance of monks.


    Seeing that all the major forces have joined the friars'' alliance, other scattered people and small forces can not sit still. In just two days, hundreds of thousands of friars joined the friars'' Alliance.


    The establishment of the friars'' alliance also received unprecedented support from ordinary people. Those friars were bound by the friars'' alliance, so that these ordinary people no longer had to be afraid of the friars.


    Just when everyone was jubilant for the establishment of the friars'' Union, the first trouble that the friars'' Union had encountered appeared.


    "Bang!"


    Qin Guozhu was still talking with Xu Shaotang about some things that the friars alliance might face later. After answering the phone, his face suddenly became a little ugly. He slapped Xu Shaotang heavily on the table and said: "these bastards! It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail! "


    "Mr. Qin, what kind of person has offended you again?"


    Looking at Qin Guozhu''s appearance, Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    Qin Guozhu sighed softly: "just now the people below called. Something happened to the friars alliance."


    "What happened so soon?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "which son of a bitch is doing something again?"


    They also thought that all kinds of things would happen in the friars'' alliance, but they didn''t expect that they would come so soon. Now the friars'' alliance is in full swing. It''s not a good thing that something happened at this juncture.


    "The bastards this time are not the monks." Qin Guozhu said with a wry smile: "it''s said that a network anchor named Xiaoyou met a friar during the outdoor live broadcast. In order to attract attention, he repeatedly provoked the friar. The friar finally gave her a lesson. Now she''s lying in the hospital. It''s estimated that it won''t be good for her every year and a half. Her family and those fans are very upset They want to punish the monk severely. Now it''s very serious on the Internet. "


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth, and then told Lianxin, "go and get a computer. Let''s see how the woman provoked the friar first."


    When pitying heart to get the computer, Baili canglan asked curiously: "what you said about the webcast, is it taking a broken mobile phone to shoot and shoot there, no matter whether you are willing to be photographed or not, still talking to yourself?"


    "That''s what you''re talking about." Qin Guozhu said powerlessly.


    "Why, have you met it?" Xu Shaotang looks at the hundred Li canglan.


    Bai Li Cang LAN nodded slightly and said: "a few days ago, when I was wandering on the street by myself, I met a young woman with heavy makeup. She kept following me and asked me some puzzling questions from time to time. I warned her several times, but she didn''t mean to stop. Finally, I didn''t want to be entangled by her again and went directly to the sky. That''s what I thought Get rid of her. "


    When talking about this, the look on Bai Li canglan''s face was not very good-looking. Obviously, the woman gave him a very bad impression.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang who reminded him not to embarrass those ordinary people before, and if it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t bother to care when he saw that the other party was a woman, he might have taught the other party a profound lesson.


    "Speaking of this, I feel the same way." Xiao Qingyi said slowly: "when I went to the street with sister Shuying a few days ago, I also met someone who would shoot at you and ask you some questions. It''s called interview, but it''s no different from clown. If sister Shuying didn''t move out of Xu Shaotang''s name and scare that person away, I''d like to teach him a lesson."


    "When you say that, how can you feel that these people are so short of smoking?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "if it sounds good, it''s live broadcast or interview. If it doesn''t, it''s blatant harassment! And it''s the kind of person who thinks it''s justified! "Xu Shaotang doesn''t care much about the things he gets on the Internet. He doesn''t even watch TV. He doesn''t know much about the so-called live broadcast. However, when he hears the words of Bai Li canglan and Xiao Qingyi, combined with today''s incident, he immediately feels a little disgusted with this thing.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disgusting look, Qin Guozhu could not help waving his hand and said: "existence is reasonable. I know something about live broadcasting. It''s really full of entertainment spirit, and there are many creative things, which make people have more entertainment after dinner. No,


    Yes, as you said, I think it''s already an infringement on other people''s right to privacy and portrait, which is definitely wrong. "


    Hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Xu Shaotang was surprised and asked curiously, "Mr. Qin, don''t you also watch the so-called live broadcast?"


    "Do you think I''m at leisure?"


    Qin Guozhu white Xu Shaotang one eye, "shallow language that wench is OK, sometimes will look at home, I just follow to understand a little bit, young people''s ideas, we have to keep up, otherwise with this era derailed."


    Xu Shaotang lost his thumb to Qin Guozhu, and then he was full of self mockery smile: "I feel that I have derailed."


    In this era, like him, there are not many people who don''t watch TV or stare at mobile phones or computers.


    They are talking, compassion has come over with a computer, she will put the computer in front of everyone, the computer screen is playing that female anchor provocation friar video.

 Chapter 2835

    "Aren''t you monks very good? Ha ha, now that we have the friars'' Union, there must be someone in charge of you, right


    "Don''t leave, little brother. What''s the experience of joining the friars League?"


    "If you don''t speak, does it mean that you are very depressed now and can''t boast as before? Is it really bad in your heart?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the video, the provocative voice of the female anchor named Xiaoyou came from time to time, and the people around her were laughing with a loud laugh, completely without the fear of monks in the past.


    The look on the Friar''s face changed again and again. During that time, she almost couldn''t help teaching the anchor. Later, the anchor kept shouting "hit me", "if it''s a man, hit me" and so on. The friar could no longer help but let her fly tens of meters away, and even heard the sound of bone fracture clearly.


    "Good fight!"


    Before watching the video, Bai Li canglan expressed his support for the monk and deep disgust for the female anchor.


    "It''s time to fight!"


    Xu Shaotang also nodded heavily: "if I meet this kind of person, it is estimated that I will fight more fiercely. If I don''t fight this kind of person, it will only make her more arrogant!"


    "She deserves to be killed!" Although both are women, Xiao Qingyi doesn''t have any pity for that little worry, and says mercilessly: "this kind of person is also a waste of social resources!"


    Listen to a few people''s words, Qin Guozhu can''t help but smile.


    "Do you all think this girl should fight?" Qin Guozhu solemnly looked at several people and asked.


    "Mr. Qin, don''t you think she should fight?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu in amazement. With his understanding of Qin Guozhu, Qin Guozhu should not be such a unreasonable person.


    People who know a little bit of truth are afraid that this woman is to blame. Can''t Qin Guozhu, such a smart person, see this?


    Like Xu Shaotang, Bai Li Cang Lan also looks at Qin Guozhu in surprise. They really don''t understand why Qin Guozhu asked such a question.


    Facing the astonished eyes, Qin Guozhu shook his head slowly and said solemnly: "this girl is really responsible, but you don''t see the reflection behind this simple thing."


    "What is it?"


    They all looked at Qin Guozhu curiously.


    "On the surface, the girl is provocative, but in fact, she is venting." Qin Guozhu''s eyes are full of wisdom, which is a kind of great wisdom that can see through everything. He said seriously: "from this small matter, we can see that the contradiction between ordinary people and monks is getting deeper and deeper. This is a twisted outbreak after ordinary people are bullied by monks for too long!"


    "Although her way is obnoxious, it also shows the necessity for us to set up a friars'' Union! We must find a balance between the friars and ordinary people to solve the contradiction between them, and this balance is the friars'' Alliance. "


    Qin Guozhu''s life has been full of ups and downs. His experience is not comparable to that of Xu Shaotang and his younger generation, and he will see things more thoroughly.


    For example, in today''s incident, Xu Shaotang only saw the surface of the matter, but he saw the essence of the matter all at once. It''s no more than that.


    With the fall of Qin Guozhu''s voice, people''s faces showed the color of enlightenment one after another.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s really what Qin Guozhu said. Although that woman''s provocation to the friars is really a kind of sensationalism, there is no doubt that from her fierce and vicious words, she really has no good impression on the friars. Maybe she was bullied by the friars before.


    When they think about it, they suddenly feel that this woman is somewhat pitiful. Of course, she is still hateful, but she is no longer hateful and unforgivable.


    "What are you going to do about it?" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Qin Guozhu, "this is the first conflict between friars and ordinary people after the establishment of the friars'' Alliance. If it is not handled properly, friars in the friars'' alliance will definitely feel that it is deliberately biased towards ordinary people and attacks friars, which is absolutely unfavorable to the development of the friars'' Alliance."


    He believed that this matter must have been in a uproar now, and many monks may be waiting to see how it will be handled.


    They may not care about the matter itself, but they care about the attitude above, which determines their views on the friars'' Alliance and how to deal with themselves in the future.


    "How to deal with it? How do you deal with it? I want to hear from you first. " Qin Guozhu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and his face is obviously full of the taste of comparison.


    "This one?"


    Xu Shaotang hesitated slightly for a while and said with a bitter smile: "according to my opinion, the monk can compensate the woman for her medical expenses at most, and there must be no other punishment! If I were the friar, I would not even pay for her medical expenses, even a dime! "


    Although through Qin Guozhu''s explanation, they also saw the essence of this matter, but the essence was one thing, and this matter was another. Looking at this matter alone, they did not think that the monk had any fault, but still thought that the woman was to blame."You think so, too?" Qin Guozhu looked at the others.


    They hesitated for a while, and finally nodded.


    "Let me also give you my opinions. Let''s refer to them together. If there is something wrong, you can point it out to me again." Qin Guozhu smile, said: "first of all, this matter, in any case, this woman is wrong! However, the friar was also responsible for seriously injuring the woman. Even if it was self-defense or excessive defense, he should not let people lie down for a year and a half at the first move! Therefore, all the medical expenses incurred by this woman during her hospitalization shall be borne by the friar! "


    "Besides, order the woman to sincerely apologize to the friar! Secondly, she will be permanently banned and will not be allowed to engage in live broadcast or live related work on any platform in the future! She will not be punished according to the punishment! Finally, we should rectify the whole live broadcasting industry and prohibit this kind of sensational live broadcasting again


    "That''s all I''m thinking about right now. Let''s see if there''s any problem."


    Originally, in Qin Guozhu''s position, this kind of small matter should not be worried by him at all. But at this point, this kind of small matter is magnified infinitely. Therefore, he must ask himself, not only to the ordinary people, but also to all the friars in the friars'' Alliance.


    Listen to Qin Guozhu one breath will be on both sides of the treatment of the opinion finished, people again look at Qin Guozhu in consternation.

 Chapter 2836

    "Just tell me what you think. What are you looking at me for?" Seeing that everyone looked at himself in amazement, Qin Guozhu could not help frowning slightly, "if you have any other opinions, just mention them. If it''s appropriate, you should adopt them."


    "I have no other opinion."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Qin Guozhu with a smile and said, "is the punishment you imposed on that female anchor too heavy?"


    "Is it heavy?"


    Qin Guozhu shook his head with a smile and said, "didn''t you just want to kill him? Now she''s starting to feel sorry for her again? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and thought to himself: "I don''t sympathize with her. I just think that if you punish him like this, will ordinary people feel that they are deliberately partial to the friars alliance?"


    Before, he was worried that Qin Guozhu would punish the monk too heavily. As a result, compared with the punishment to the female anchor, it was nothing.


    Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t know about live broadcasting, she also knows how much impact the ban will have on the female anchor, at least in the short term.


    What''s more, a public apology, a crime of making trouble by seeking sex, together with the ban, it is estimated that it will be difficult for the anchor to go to work in the future.


    "I''m not partial to friars, nor to ordinary people. In my eyes, these people are the people of Xia state!" Qin Guozhu solemnly said: "there are rules of friars'' Union for friars, and there are legal restrictions for ordinary people. This female anchor''s behavior is totally provocative, and she is to blame for being beaten! The Friar''s problem is that it''s too heavy! Therefore, one yard to one yard, who should be responsible for the problem


    Qin Guozhu''s words are loud and clear with a clear conscience. He is not partial to anyone, but he will not connive at anyone. Everyone should pay for his own mistakes, that''s all!


    "Then I have no doubt."


    After listening to Qin Guozhu''s explanation, Xu Shaotang really can''t find any reason to doubt Qin Guozhu''s decision. He has to say that Qin Guozhu''s treatment is really fair. I believe it''s not only him, but other people can''t find any reason to refute.


    "And you?" Qin Guozhu looked at other people again, "do you think there is anything wrong?"


    "No!"


    They all looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Now I suddenly understand why people in your world can live happily even if they don''t even step into the threshold of cultivation."


    Bai Li Cang Lan said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "everything has established rules. They talk by rules, not by fists. If those people in the northern region understand this truth, maybe there won''t be so many troubles in the northern region."


    "See, I''ll say that you will gradually like our world, right?" With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to Qin Guozhu, "just give it to the people below. There''s no need for you to publish it yourself."


    "It''s not up to me to announce this."


    Qin Guozhu shook his head and said, "let everyone know our determination! If I go to announce it, maybe people''s thinking will shift from sensibility to rationality. While sympathizing with the weak, they should also think about more things. "


    If Xu Shaotang has realized, he looks at Qin Guozhu and nods with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll discuss other things with you later. I''ll deal with this first."


    After that, Qin Guozhu stood up slowly and signaled that they didn''t need to see him off. He quickly boarded the car parked at the door.


    Looking at the shadow of the car, Bai Li Cang LAN could not help but smile, "it''s time for this thing to come. With this thing, we should have a reference direction in the future."


    "Indeed


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "the friars'' alliance is not to let friars be laughed at by ordinary people, nor to ban these friars. It''s just to make friars get along well with ordinary people. If someone thinks that friars have been cut off, it''s a big mistake!"


    "In other words, the old Qin is still very interesting." Bai Li Cang LAN looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "no wonder you respect these people whose accomplishments are far below you. They really have something to respect. Are your principles of dealing with people also influenced by them?"


    At first, like Zhen Miao, who just came to the world, he didn''t understand why Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments respected Qin Guozhu. Subconsciously, they believed in respecting martial arts. But today, seeing Qin Guozhu deal with this matter with his own eyes, he finally understood something in his heart.


    Force is always only a part, and virtue and wisdom are another part. It''s just that people in heaven deliberately ignore the things behind, but they don''t know that these two things are really convincing.


    For example, Qin Guozhu and long will be able to rely on their own virtue and wisdom to make Xu Shaotang new clothes.


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "we do have something better than them, such as accomplishments, but they have more than us."


    ¡­¡­A few hours later, Qin Guozhu personally announced the handling plan for the female anchor event. With the announcement of the plan, the discussion on the Internet was again raging.


    "What do you mean? Those who are beaten will be punished instead, and those who are beaten only need to pay for medical expenses? According to this, can''t those friars beat people in disorder after that? "


    "You are the brain powder of Xiaoyou! Don''t look first, who is right and who is wrong! Don''t say it''s the friar. If I meet her provocation, I''ll teach her a lesson! "


    "It''s just that this kind of person can''t be spared to die. We''ve seen the video, and others have already endured it again and again. She''s still barking there. It''s good if she hasn''t been killed!"


    "It''s disgusting that people who take photos with broken mobile phones think that the whole world can let them shoot, and they don''t even know the basic respect and courtesy! They are so capable. Why don''t they go to shoot the Xizhou military base? At least they can make some contribution to the country! "


    "Yes, it''s reasonable to say that upstairs, and I especially resent that the so-called anchors are all harmed by those platforms. The live and short video platforms support a large number of lazy, idle, sensationalist, vulgar and shameless people! Don''t Mr. Qin say that we should thoroughly rectify this industry! Ha ha, so the female anchor has done a good job! "


    There are all kinds of voices on the Internet, but most of them are rational supporters of Qin Guozhu''s solution. The majority of netizens are not fools, and the obvious right and wrong are clearly separated.


    Within ten minutes after the announcement of Qin Guozhu''s treatment plan, the friar took the lead in expressing his attitude, accepting the treatment plan, apologizing to the anchor, and saying that he would go to the hospital to see her later.


    Soon, the female anchor also said that she fully accepted the treatment plan, apologized for her irrational behavior, and appealed to netizens not to learn from her.


    Up to this time, it was a successful ending, but its impact on the alliance of friars and ordinary people was beyond everyone''s expectation.

 Chapter 2837

    With the end of the female anchor event, the friars'' Union began to operate rapidly.


    At present, only the headquarters of the friars'' alliance has been established, and the branches of the friars'' Alliance in various provinces are also being rapidly established.


    That day, when Xu Shaotang and his family were talking about the recent situation of the friars'' alliance, Baili canglan suddenly found Xu Shaotang, pulled Xu Shaotang out of the hospital, and said with a smile, "well, I can''t help the friars'' Alliance any more. I should do my own business."


    "So fast? No longer have a good look in the capital? "


    There was no surprise on Xu Shaotang''s face, just some regret.


    When he woke up from Baili canglan, he knew that Baili canglan was going to leave. After all, for Baili canglan, the capital was too small. He needed a wider sky and came to a strange world. If it was him, he would not choose to stay in a place.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect this day to come so fast.


    "The capital is so beautiful that I can''t see anything." Bai Li Cang LAN smiles and says: "brother Xu, although I''m doomed to catch up with you in my life, I''ve come to this world for a while. I also want to see what else in this world. Don''t leave me any regrets."


    "Well, I won''t advise you."


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently and asked, "will you leave today?"


    "Right away, to be exact!" Bai Li Cang Lan said seriously, "I''ll say hello to you later, and I''ll leave."


    "Well, I''ll get something for you."


    After that, Xu Shaotang quickly went back to the yard and asked Lin Shuying to give him a bank card. He found some top-quality spirit stones and a small piece of spirit pith from the heaven and earth bag and put them together with the bank card.


    It seems that these are the only things he can prepare for Baili canglan. Although money is of little significance to Baili canglan, it is in their world after all, and it will eventually be useful to them.


    He has completely given the spirit milk to Wusong. Listening to the meaning of Wusong, the spirit milk does have some effect on the recovery of Houtu, but it is not as big as he thought. Wusong plans to observe for a while, and then see if he needs to continue to use the spirit milk to help Houtu recover. The only things he can take now are lingsui and the best Lingshi. As for pills, it''s not that he wants to give Baili canglan, but Baili canglan.


    After all, Baili family is an alchemy family. Baili canglan, as the only heir of Baili family''s current patriarch, can''t be short of pills.


    A few days ago, he took out a lot of pills and gave them to Xu Shaotang for him to take as a reward to the members of the friars'' Alliance. In Bai Li canglan''s words, the pills Xu Shaotang took were too few. Even if he put them out, they were a bit shabby.


    After simply saying goodbye to everyone, Baili canglan is ready to leave.


    "Take these things. They may be useful." Xu Shaotang handed him the things he had prepared. "Now you can also use the phone. If you have anything, please call me at any time."


    Bai Li canglan didn''t show any politeness to Xu Shaotang. She took the things Xu Shaotang handed over and put them into the heaven and earth bag. She said with a smile, "to be honest, the most useful thing in your world is the mobile phone! It''s a bit omnipotent, ha ha! "


    Baili canglan may not be able to understand why a small mobile phone has so many functions, but it is the most useful thing for him. Whether it is to spend leisure time or to communicate with people thousands of miles away, it can be easily done by using this gadget.


    "Maybe you''ll find more useful things later." Xu Shaotang smiles gently.


    "I hope so!"


    Bai Li Cang LAN smiles and waves to the crowd with heroism, "goodbye, everyone! See you later! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the hundred mile canglan suddenly rose into the sky, and the figure gradually turned into a black spot in the sky, and finally disappeared completely.


    Looking at the direction of the disappearance of the hundred Li canglan, Xiao Qingyi couldn''t help laughing at himself. The color of envy in his eyes flashed by. He shook his head and sighed: "he is free and easy."


    If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, maybe she could be as smart as Baili canglan?


    Because of the concern, she can''t be as unrestrained and free as Baili canglan. She can explore every unknown corner of the world freely.


    But this concern, she is she can not give up.


    "Another meaning of free and easy is loneliness." Pitiful heart did not have deep meaning to see Xiao Qingyi one eye, then came forward to embrace her shoulder, smile way: "you are envious of others at the same time, maybe others are envious of you! This is the siege I told you. People in the city want to go out, but people outside the city desperately want to squeeze in. "


    Hearing the words of pity, Xiao Qingyi''s face turned a little red. He immediately closed his mouth and didn''t say any more. However, Yu Guang from the corner of his eyes unconsciously glanced at Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, it''s not life and death. Don''t be sad."


    Xu Shaotang clapped his hands and said with a smile, "when we finish what we should do, we will be more natural and unrestrained than him."To be honest, he did admire Baili canglan, but he knew that he had many things to do. This kind of natural and unrestrained, at least for a long time, was destined to be out of his way.


    We each smile, slowly back to the yard.


    Xu Shaotang just sat down, but his mobile phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and took a look at it. He quickly went out.


    "What happened again?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back as he hurried out, the people in the yard couldn''t help but jump slightly in their hearts.


    What we are most afraid of now is that Xu Shaotang receives a phone call. Whenever Xu Shaotang receives a phone call, it basically indicates that something bad will happen. Even if it is not something bad, it is mostly something troublesome.


    After all, it will not be a trivial matter to find Xu Shaotang now.


    "He was born a laborer." Lin Shuying helpless smile, "let him go, his things, we can''t help too much, as long as he is safe, I will be satisfied."


    "Sister Shuying, it''s too easy for you to be satisfied, isn''t it?"


    Ji Rushu said with a smile: "you are satisfied, but others are still hungry."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Lin Shuying looks at Ji Rushu suspiciously, and then reacts. A red glow suddenly rises on her beautiful face. She grabs Ji Rushu and twists it gently. She says with a red face: "don''t be ashamed to talk, dead girl! The children in the family are almost ruined by you! "


    "I didn''t say anything. You think it''s wrong." Ji Rushu smiles, but he glances at Zhen Miao and Xiao Qingyi intentionally or unintentionally.

 Chapter 2838

    Soon, Xu Shaotang came back dignified.


    The women who are still fighting see Xu Shaotang''s look, stop fighting and look at Xu Shaotang nervously.


    "Out of What''s the matter? "


    Lin Shuying''s heart began to sink, as if falling into an endless abyss. His bright eyes were full of melancholy. In order not to let them worry, Xu Shaotang carried them silently most of the time, even if there was something, and rarely showed such a look in front of them. Only when he encountered something very serious, he couldn''t control it at all When he controls his look, he will show his emotions.


    Not only Lin Shuying, but everyone who knows Xu Shaotang knows that something bad has happened, and it''s a headache for Xu Shaotang.


    This kind of thing, even if they have the intention, but also basically can''t help.


    "Alas..."


    Facing the worried eyes of all the girls, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily, pointed to the villa where the plain girls lived, and said solemnly: "let''s go, go next door and say that this matter is a little troublesome. Don''t disturb the family."


    A heart had fallen to the bottom of the heart, the moment down again and again, they feel as if their heart has never fall to the end.


    Following Xu Shaotang to the villa next door, Su Nu was still in meditation there. When she saw such a large group of people coming, everyone''s face looked very heavy, and the smile on her face gradually began to disappear.


    "You are What''s the matter? " Su Nu carefully looked at the crowd, did not know what happened in the end.


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head to her, indicating that she should not ask more for the time being, but quietly walked over and sat there, looking at everyone nervous looking at himself, the corners of his mouth could not help showing a bitter smile.


    "Everybody sit down first, and then wait for someone to come."


    Xu Shaotang said weakly, then sat there without saying a word.


    The more he was like this, the more nervous the hearts of the women were. Everyone looked at the people around him and found that they were the same as themselves, and their faces were all blank.


    As time went by, everyone''s mood became more and more anxious. However, looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, they didn''t ask much. They had to worry about it. At the same time, they were curious about who Xu Shaotang and others were.


    Dragon general? Qin Guozhu?


    Or someone else?


    Whenever Xu Shaotang encounters difficulties, these two always appear beside him. I don''t know who he is waiting for when he encounters such a serious matter this time.


    The oppressive atmosphere gradually diffuses in the villa, and finally covers the whole villa.


    Half an hour, for them, seems like half a century.


    Just as everyone was waiting, the roar of cars came from outside the villa. Looking up, Qin Qianyu rushed in like a whirlwind in a red sports car.


    Qin Qianyu jumped out of the car in a hurry and looked at everyone standing there with a dignified face. At last, her eyes fell on Xu Shaotang. It was Xu Shaotang who called her to come as soon as possible. When she received the call, she had a bad premonition. Now, seeing everyone like this, she was more nervous Get up.


    Everyone is worried about Xu Shaotang at the moment, and no one wants to think about why the person Xu Shaotang is waiting for is Qin Qianyu. They don''t have the heart to think about it.


    However, when everyone looked at Xu Shaotang nervously, Su Nu seemed to suddenly understand something. A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth. Then she threw an angry look at Xu Shaotang and scolded the damned bastard in her heart.


    "Well, here we are."


    Seeing that everyone had come to the villa, Xu Shaotang stood up slowly, shook his head and said: "she should have called the dantai, but now she''s on a mission outside, so she has to do it for the time being."


    "Shaotang, what''s the matter? You should say it first and let everyone listen to it! " Song Yinuo walked slowly to Xu Shaotang''s side, put his arm around him, and said with a worried face: "no matter what it is, we can accept it. Sisters have been in the same boat with you for many years. What else can''t you tell us?"


    "Yes, no matter what it is, we will carry it together!" He nodded with pity: "what have we never experienced? We have carried over all the difficulties. "


    Listening to Lianxin and song Yinuo''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said: "this matter, I''m afraid you have never experienced it, let alone you, even we have never experienced it."


    When he spoke, the smile in his eyes quietly flashed by. Except for plain girl, no one could catch the strange look in his eyes.


    "Come on, we''re all ready!"


    Lin Shuying takes a deep breath and follows Xu Shaotang closely, but her heart is more and more restless. Originally, she was worried enough, but when Xu Shaotang said that, her heart suddenly became extremely flustered.But she can''t show it. She is afraid that her panic will affect Xu Shaotang''s mood.


    "Brother Xu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qin Qianyu cried quickly. She could only resist the urge to cry. She didn''t want Xu Shaotang to see her vulnerable side. The more this time, the stronger she had to be.


    Facing everyone''s eyes, Xu Shaotang spits out a long breath and slowly says: "just now when I was outside, someone gave me something, which is very terrible and may affect everyone''s life here."


    "This..."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone looked at each other again. Listening to Xu Shaotang''s meaning, they felt as if they had underestimated the seriousness of this matter.


    "Well, I''ll show you this first."


    While talking, Xu Shaotang slowly takes out a box from his bag of heaven and earth. The box is very simple and simple. From this box alone, he can''t see anything different.


    Facing everyone''s curious eyes, Xu Shaotang slowly put the box on the stone table, while he quietly retreated to one side.


    "Let''s go and open this box."


    Xu Shaotang exhausted said: "after opening, we can discuss again, what should we do in the end!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, all the women began to hesitate. At last, they focused on Lin Shuying and Lianxin. They played the role of elder sister among Xu Shaotang''s many women. Everyone wanted them to open the box.


    At the same time, Su Nu slowly walks up to Xu Shaotang, reaches for Xu Shaotang''s arm and wrists it. Even if she hurts her fingers, she doesn''t stop

 Chapter 2839

    Lin Shuying and pitiful heart looked at each other silently, and nodded slightly at the same time.


    After taking a deep breath, they came to the box at the same time. Under the intense gaze of the people, their slender fingers were placed on the box at the same time.


    At the moment, everyone''s heart has jumped to the throat, no one noticed the little action between Xu Shaotang and Su nu.


    After trying to calm down for a while, pity and Lin Shuying close their eyes. They are afraid to open the box and see something they can''t accept.


    Their fingers were constantly shaking. It was a very light box, but now it seemed to weigh more than a kilo. They had to work very hard to lift the lid of the box a little.


    With their constant efforts, the gap between the boxes became bigger and bigger. Finally, they summoned up their courage to lift the lid of the box like venting.


    As the box was opened, several bright lights stabbed the women''s eyes slightly. Even Lin Shuying and pity, who closed their eyes tightly, felt a light sweeping from their eyelids.


    When they gradually adapt to the dazzling light, they fall into silence and dullness at the same time.


    Everyone''s eyes are dead on the things in the box, they don''t know how to describe their mood at the moment, with surprise, but also with anger that can''t be hidden.


    Feel around the people into a dull, pity heart and Lin Shuying also carefully open their eyes, at the same time, a dazzling light into their eyes.


    After a short period of adaptation, compassion saw what was in the box.


    That is a dazzling diamond ring!


    The joy on pity''s face flashed by, and the anger in her eyes began to spread, from her cheek to her whole body. She only felt that there was a group of anger in her heart that was about to burn herself completely.


    "Xu, Shao, Tang!"


    Pitiful heart angrily turned his body and looked at Xu Shaotang with gnashing teeth. His eyes were about to burst into flames, and his face was uncertain. The whole person was like a bomb that would explode at any time.


    The roar of compassion and anger wakes up the others who are still sluggish. All the women turn around in hatred. Everyone wants to unload Xu Shaotang.


    "Sisters, hit him!"


    I don''t know who yelled first. All of a sudden, the girls rushed like crazy, and the pink fists rained on Xu Shaotang. It seems that only in this way can they calm down their anger.


    "Oh, don''t bite, it hurts!"


    Xu Shaotang felt as if his arm had been severely bitten, and immediately cried out for mercy.


    "It''s your son of a bitch!"


    "Don''t I also want to give you a surprise?" Xu Shaotang extremely unjustly explained.


    "Are you surprised? It''s a shock


    ¡­¡­


    Fists, tears, scratches, imprints, Xu Shaotang''s body many of these things, after all the girls are tired, Xu Shaotang finally escaped the ravages of the girls.


    "You bastard! Asshole Lin Shuying stares at the battered Xu Shaotang with red eyes.


    Looking at it, she couldn''t help laughing.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang looks like a beggar. His clothes have become strips of cloth, and his skin is covered with numerous scratches. His waist is blue and purple, and there are many imprints on his arms.


    "Women are really fierce animals!"


    Looking at the tragic situation on her body, Xu Shaotang smiles bitterly and shakes her head. She has long expected this result.


    However, although he had thought of this for a long time, he underestimated the anger of these women. Now, when he goes out like this, he doesn''t need to make up. He just needs to put a bowl on the ground, and he may gain a lot of pity.


    After a hard lesson to Xu Shaotang, everyone''s eyes fell on Su Nu again.


    Now they remembered that Su Nu seemed to have been by Xu Shaotang''s side all the time. She didn''t look at the box at all.


    "I''m not his accomplice!" Facing everyone''s eyes, Su Nu shook her head and explained, "I just guessed the things in the box ahead of time."


    "How did you guess?"


    People obviously don''t believe in the accomplice.


    "Because I was there when he ordered these rings that day." Plain girl hands a stand, said with a smile: "is a few days ago to the mall."


    "You guessed that if you don''t tell us, we''ve been worried for such a long time." Lin Shuying looks at Su Nu angrily.


    Su Nu smiles and points to Xu Shaotang: "I don''t dare to destroy his good deeds, otherwise this bastard will have to annoy me to death."


    "You want to fight with us, not with this asshole!"


    Compassion went over and pulled the plain girl to their side, "this bastard is full of bad water, you can''t follow him to learn bad."


    Su Nu nodded slightly, gloated at Xu Shaotang and said, "well, I remember! We''ll deal with this asshole together in the future! ""All right, all right. Now it''s time for us to get down to business? " Xu Shaotang looked at all the women with a smile. He didn''t care about his own situation. He quickly went to the side of the box, took out a ring from it, and said with a smile, "now, all of them are lined up for me. Come one by one, don''t rob."


    "Besides, it''s as if someone is rare!"


    Ji Rushu pouts and looks disdainful, but his eyes still don''t move away from the ring.


    Of course, she doesn''t care about a diamond ring. If she likes it, she can buy a lot of such things for herself, but what she buys is different from what her beloved man buys.


    Her beloved man bought the diamond ring, even if it is fake, her heart is also happy.


    Others also look at Xu Shaotang coldly. They have no intention of queuing up. It''s just that everyone''s eyes don''t move away from the diamond ring, especially Xiao Qingyi, who have been in this world for so long. Of course, they understand the meaning of the diamond ring.


    However, it seems that they have been waiting for a long time, and they don''t know what to expect.


    They know that they are not waiting for nothing. All the waiting is worth it at this moment.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t move, Xu Shaotang was speechless and immediately pulled Su Ruyun into his arms. He said with a bad smile, "since you are all so humble, let''s start with you little goblin! I remember, it''s the first time you''ve climbed into my bed... "

 Chapter 2840

    "You will die if you don''t say the last sentence!"


    Su Ruyun looks at Xu Shaotang with shame and anger. Although she is shrewd and always makes fun of other girls, she still can''t bear to be told such a shameful thing by Xu Shaotang in front of everyone. Her scallion white fingers are put on Xu Shaotang''s waist again, but she still can''t bear to look at Xu Shaotang''s blue and purple waist, He can only bury his head in Xu Shaotang''s arms to avoid the teasing eyes of the women.


    Xu Shaotang laughs. It''s rare that the goblin is so shy.


    If it wasn''t for business now, he would like to make the goblin right.


    After abandoning the thoughts in his heart, Xu Shaotang slowly puts the ring on Su Ruyun''s ring finger.


    "Er..."


    However, when the ring was halfway through, it suddenly couldn''t be put in. Xu Shaotang said to himself, "did you take it wrong?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Ruyun suddenly trembled. She raised her head and bit her red lips. She was angry and funny and said, "asshole, I''m going to be cried by you! You''re ordering a ring. Don''t you even know the size of our fingers? "


    Originally, this is more or less a romantic thing, but because of Xu Shaotang''s stupid words, this romantic thing suddenly turned into a joke.


    God knows how such a smart bastard can do stupid things at the critical moment!


    Not only Su Ruyun was angry and funny, but all the other girls were speechless. Their faces were full of tears and laughter. Their anger dissipated in an instant. They just wanted to rush over and bite the fool.


    Don''t even know the size of other people''s fingers when ordering a ring. Isn''t it just a joke?


    "No way!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head solemnly and said: "with my eyesight, you can know the size of your fingers by looking at your hands. The size is absolutely impossible to be wrong! I''ll see it again! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang really observed the rings in his hands. In the inner ring of each ring, he asked the people in the jewelry store to carve two letters. One is x, representing Xu Shaotang, and the other is the letter at the beginning of the names of the women.


    Su Ruyun, song Yinuo, Su Nu?


    Well, it seems that their three initial letters are s!


    Son of a bitch, it seems that I took it wrong!


    Rao Shi, Xu Shaotang, no matter how cheeky she is, feels embarrassed when she encounters this kind of thing. After carefully observing the other rings, she finally finds the other two rings. Under Su Ruyun''s speechless gaze, she uses her fingers to make a slight gesture, and finally determines which ring belongs to Su Ruyun. Then she meets the "contemptuous" gaze of all the women and pays her respects Smile put on the ring for Su Ruyun.


    Well, I finally put it on! It would be a shame to take the wrong one again.


    "I really want to break off your head and see how it grows inside!" Su Ruyun said: "your brain circuit is so novel! Good atmosphere, you have destroyed it all


    "Accident, it''s an accident."


    Xu Shaotang laughs awkwardly. In order to avoid the goblin saying anything more, he quickly lowers his head and grabs her soft lips. He kisses her hard on her soft lips until the goblin stops breathing. Then he releases her and does not give Su Ruyun the chance to "humiliate" him. He immediately pulls Lin Shuying into his arms.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s fiery eyes, Lin Shuying is both excited and shy. Although she has given birth to two lovely children for Xu Shaotang, she doesn''t care about fame and other things, but a ring has a special meaning for her.


    Next, song Yinuo, Ji Rushu and Lianxin.


    Every time you put a ring on a woman, you kiss her gently on the cheek or forehead.


    This kiss, without any fancy, just represents his deep love.


    When Xu Shaotang gives priority to these women who are husband and wife to wear the diamond ring which symbolizes the special significance, his eyes fall on the plain women who are full of shyness and expectation.


    Xu Shaotang slowly took a ring to Su Nu''s side, grasped her nowhere to put hand, and said seriously: "I have missed too many good times before, and I can''t figure out whether it is because of the attraction of those two ghosts or something else between us, but now I understand that I love you, whether you have that one or not Ghost, you and I are destined not to separate


    "Now, are you ready? Are you ready to accept my love? "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Su Nu with burning eyes. She wants to hold her in her arms and kiss her hard. In this way, she announces that Su Nu is her own woman. But he knew that plain girl was thin skinned. After all, he held back the thought in his heart and just stared at her silently, waiting for her to loosen her clenched fist.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s burning eyes, Su Nu''s heart beats faster and faster. She can also feel that Xu Shaotang''s heart beats faster and faster. They seem to be back to the scene of their first meeting.After all, her heart is still melting under the burning eyes, the clenched fist is also slowly released, the slender fingers are constantly shaking, looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes are full of expectations, breathing out like orchid said: "asshole, what are you waiting for?"


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but smile, slowly put the ring on Su Nu''s finger, and gently pulled up her hand, leaving a light kiss on the back of her hand.


    Another ring is in Xu Shaotang''s hand. Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Qin Qianyu''s heart is constantly shaking, biting his red lips and hesitating. When Xu Shaotang comes to him, he suddenly hugs Xu Shaotang and imprints his hot and moist red lips on Xu Shaotang''s lips.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s bold action, the women were surprised.


    Surprised, but they are happy for Qin Qianyu.


    Among them, the one who waited for Xu Shaotang the longest was not Lin Shuying, nor pity, but Qin Qianyu!


    Many years ago, when Xu Shaotang rescued Qin Qianyu''s mother and daughter from a vampire, Qin began to wait in silence. From an innocent girl to a mature and stable woman, it was seven or eight years.


    Perhaps a long time ago, Qin Qianyu did not understand what love is, but because of Xu Shaotang''s help, he planted the seed of love in her heart. This seed gradually took root in her heart. When it really grew up, it was the pain of love that met her.


    She constantly adjusts her attitude and forces herself to change. In the process, she learns to be calm and gradually becomes mature. Finally, she is able to deal with the relationship between Xu Shaotang and herself. She has experienced so much bitterness and shed so many tears. I''m afraid only she knows.

 Chapter 2841

    Qin Qianyu didn''t want to leave, but she had to leave. She knew there were still some ownerless rings. She waited until the result she wanted, but there were still people waiting.


    "Although this ring is a little late, I will be responsible for this ring and you for the rest of my life." Xu Shaotang is full of tenderness, and gently holds Qin Qianyu in his arms, feeling the temperature of her constantly trembling body, gently patting her soft back.


    "I''m never afraid to wait, and I''m willing to wait!" Qin said with tears in his eyes: "because I know that all waiting will bloom the most beautiful flowers, and all waiting will harvest the sweetest fruits."


    Qin Qianyu takes the initiative to leave Xu Shaotang''s arms, silently wipes away the crystal clear tears on his face, and gives Xu Shaotang a sweet smile. He fondles the ring on his finger full of treasure. The smile on his face gradually blooms, just like a garden in spring.


    Xu Shaotang gives Qin Qianyu a slight nod, and then silently walks over and holds a ring in his hand.


    Just about to turn around, but a little meal, and then picked up a ring, and then put the box and the rest of the ring into his bag, this slowly came to Zhen Miao and Xiao Qingyi in front.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang standing in front of them, their hearts are constantly fluctuating, their beautiful faces are full of rosy clouds, and their eyes are like autumn water, full of tenderness and expectation.


    Zhen Miao is still a little coy, but Xiao Qingyi''s eyes are warm and bold. He just stretched out his finger and said angrily: "a big man, hurry up, don''t dawdle! Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this day? I thought you bastard was blind


    Looking at Xiao Qingyi''s pretty face, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile gently. He slowly put the ring on her finger and said with emotion: "even if I''m blind, I''m blind and I''m not blind! I know what you mean. "


    At the moment when the ring was put on her finger, Xiao Qingyi couldn''t suppress her mood any more. She jumped on Xu Shaotang, hugged Xu Shaotang''s neck like a koala, and printed her red lips heavily


    When Xu Shaotang stands in front of Zhen Miao with the last ring, Zhen Miao''s head is about to be buried in his chest.


    Looking at Zhen Miao, who is so ashamed that she can''t wait to find a way to get in, Xu Shaotang suddenly shows a mischievous smile on her face. She reaches out and frivolously hooks Zhen Miao''s chin to let her look up. Her pretty face is already red, just like a ripe apple.


    Looking at Zhen Miao''s shyness, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help pointing to his cheeky face and said with a smile, "Niu, do you want me to kiss you? Or do you want to kiss me? "


    Zhen Miao was ashamed enough. After listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, she habitually wanted to lower her head again. But Xu Shaotang kept lifting her chin so that her head could not be lowered at all.


    "Sister Zhen Miao, men are paper tigers, especially our men! What are you afraid of? Kiss him


    "Yes, he dares to slap in front of you! When we meet Su goblin, he becomes a daughter-in-law himself! "


    "Kiss him! Kiss him


    Looking at the appearance of Zhen Miao, the women beside her are constantly coaxing, causing Xu Shaotang''s white eyes.


    Listening to the public''s encouragement, Zhen Miaoyi constantly wring her hands around the corner of her clothes. Her two red lips are about to be bitten and bleeding. She hesitates for several times, but after all, she still has no good intention to take the initiative to kiss Xu Shaotang.


    She is not as bold as Xiao Qingyi, nor has she spent so long with Xu Shaotang like other girls. If only Xu Shaotang and her, she would not hesitate, but in front of so many people, she still can''t let go.


    Looking at Zhen Miao''s coy appearance, Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to see her like this any more. Under Zhen Miao''s confused eyes, she kisses her lips like a dragonfly, and says with a smile: "first seal, then I''ll be my man!"


    While speaking, he grabs Zhen Miao''s hand and puts the ring on her finger.


    Gently touching the ring on her hand, Zhen Miao suddenly felt a sense of home, not only for the world, but also for this strange and familiar home.


    "Well, it''s finished at last!"


    Xu Shaotang was relieved to smile, but his face showed a look of regret, "if only Dan Tai were there."


    He wanted to wear meaningful rings for them all at once, but he couldn''t help it. Dantai was still tracking down the whereabouts of the black witches in the mountains. It had been a long time, and there was no news. He didn''t know when to find them.


    "That''s enough for you."


    Pitiful heart slowly came over and said with a smile: "when Dan Tai comes back, remember to make up for her."


    "And you?"


    Xu Shaotang showed a different smile to Lianxin. He put his arms around her soft waist and said with a smile, "today, I scared you so much. Do you want me to make it up to you?"


    "You''d better compensate these sisters first."Pitiful heart of course understand Xu Shaotang this bad guy''s meaning, but the eye again glances at plain female they four people, the meaning in the words is self-evident.


    Plain women, how they can not understand the words of pity heart, facing the eyes of pity heart, they blush and bow their heads.


    No matter whether they are bold or not, how can they compare with those who pity them?


    "Hey, I''ll make up for it later." Xu Shaotang a bad smile, eyes slowly swept from everyone''s body, a strong sense of happiness poured into his heart.


    Maybe I saved the world in my last life, so that I can get the favor of so many beautiful women.


    When he put the rings on them, no matter for Lianxin, Lin Shuying and others, or for Zhen Miao and Xiao Qingyi, his heart was no longer separated from their relatives. In his heart, each of them was his own lover and the part he was reluctant to give up.


    "What do you want to do in the future?"


    Lin Shuying snorted: "today, I almost scared us to death. Do you want to go back? To teach you a lesson, don''t want to go home these three days. You can stay where you like. Anyway, the door of our Xu family won''t be open to you! "


    "Yes, these three days, I will drive you out of the house for the time being!"


    Song Yinuo and they agreed with each other with a smile.


    In fact, they are not willing to drive this bastard out of the house, just to find an excuse to drive this bastard to this villa? Anyway, they have made clear the relationship now. With these women''s infatuation for him, as long as they stay together, it will be a matter of course.


    Since we are all sisters, they have to consider these sisters, let alone monopolize Xu Shaotang''s favo

 Chapter 2842

    Xu Shaotang was indeed expelled from his family. Song Yinuo and others were extremely resolute. No matter how much he opposed, they could not change their decision.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to accept this fact.


    However, Xu Shaotang did not live in their villa. He wanted to go to the Qin family with Qin Qianyu. Now that his relationship with Qin Qianyu has been established, he has to go. No matter how hard he can''t stand the lessons of Qin Guozhu, he has to go.


    When I came to Qin''s house with Qin Qianyu, it was a little late.


    As soon as he arrived at Qin''s house, he saw Qin Guozhu and Qin Haoran''s father and son. They sat at the door of Qin''s house and quietly watched him and Qin talk to each other arm in arm.


    Before they come back, Qin Qianyu has already called home, sharing the news with his family and asking his mother to prepare meals. Tonight, Xu Shaotang will go to Qin''s home as his son-in-law for the first time.


    "Good old Qin, good uncle Qin."


    Xu Shaotang grabs Qin Qianyu''s hand and greets them with a smile.


    "Willing to come?"


    Qin Guozhu looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, but his eyes gradually fall on their hands.


    Qin Qianyu subconsciously wants to release Xu Shaotang''s hand, but Xu Shaotang holds it tightly. Anyway, it''s all settled. Why cover it up?


    The handsome son-in-law has to see his mother-in-law sooner or later, doesn''t he? Xu Shaotang thought of narcissism in his heart.


    "It''s not a tiger''s den. I can''t bear to come." With a smile, Xu Shaotang''s eyes kept sweeping back and forth on the two people. "Why, are you going to give us a joint trial?"


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    Qin Haoran was not angry and said: "poor is to see your boy some unhappy, I raised more than 20 years of daughter, so you kid cheated away!"


    "Ha ha, how can we cheat?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at him with a smile, and raised his hands tightly with Qin Qianyu, "we are willing to meet each other."


    "Do you know what I want to do most now?" The muscles on Qin Haoran''s face twitch constantly. Xu Shaotang''s action is to demonstrate with him!


    But if you think about it carefully, he really can''t help but look at this bastard like a treasure?


    He used to laugh at Song Anbang about this, saying that when he was a father-in-law, he could not even clean up his son-in-law?


    When I see song Anbang next time, it''s estimated that song Anbang''s jokes will come back.


    Hearing Qin Haoran''s question, Xu Shaotang said with self-knowledge: "you must want to smoke me! It''s the same with Mr. Qin. "


    "Ha ha, you really have self-knowledge!"


    Qin Guozhu burst out laughing and said, "you two have been wandering around for so many years. Isn''t that the result? That''s why I say you''re just sick and hypocritical! If you had settled this matter, I would have a great grandson now! "


    "Grandfather!"


    On hearing Qin Guozhu''s words, Qin Qianyu immediately blushed. He glared at the old man and said angrily, "no elder at all!"


    "You see, I started to help the boy before I got through the door!" Qin Guozhu looked at Qin Haoran with a smile, and then said: "it is! You are not young, you see with your peers, other people''s children can play soy sauce! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu in amazement. He is not surprised because Qin Guozhu''s words are too straightforward. Surprisingly, he can hear the word "Da soy sauce" from Qin Guozhu''s mouth, which is really rare!


    When he was amused, his eyes suddenly glanced at Qin Guozhu.


    Today''s Qin Guozhu seems to be quite different from before. Although Qin Guozhu was also an elder in front of him, he was not so casual as today.


    When he thought about it carefully, he realized that Qin Guozhu did it on purpose. He didn''t want to make fun of him. He just wanted to tell him that they were a family!


    In front of a family, there is obviously no need to cover up, all the things realized are their most real side.


    Family and elders are different after all.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes did not escape Qin Guozhu''s eyes. Qin Guozhu noticed the look in his eyes, and his face suddenly showed a happy smile.


    Xu Shaotang is very clever. He can understand some things even if he doesn''t make them too clear.


    "Well, don''t even stand here." Qin Guozhu slowly stood up and joked: "if you let others see it, I guess we really think that our father and son are giving you two young men a bad impression!"


    Seeing that Qin Guozhu had all stood up, Qin Haoran naturally did not dare to stand in the way. He also stood up and gave way to the door of the Qin family."Mr. Qin, uncle Qin, after you!"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and motioned for them to come into the house first. Then he and Qin Qianyu walked in behind them.


    The father and son of the Qin family smile and look at each other with a look of relief.


    Although it''s just a small action, many things are still in silence. Xu Shaotang''s action is enough to prove that Xu Shaotang has put his position in the right place and has a good sense of propriety.


    He can joke with his father and son at will, or argue with song Anbang like that, but when it''s time to be serious, he will still put himself in a good position.


    Entering the house, Wen Yun, Qin Qianyu''s mother, has already made a table full of dishes. Seeing Qin Qianyu and Xu Shaotang coming in, their faces suddenly show a happy smile. However, when they are happy, they can''t help but sigh.


    She is happy that her daughter''s wish has come true, and she will never have to suffer from that love again. What she sighs is that there are so many men in the world, and her daughter finally chooses this married man. Although Xu Shaotang is really excellent, she still hopes that her daughter can find someone who loves herself wholeheartedly if she can.


    But now there''s no point in saying anything. She can''t seem to do anything but be happy for her daughter.


    "Good aunt."


    Xu Shaotang smiles politely to Wen Yun. For the time being, he is not quite adapted to this change of identity. However, he doesn''t care about it. Everyone has his first time, and it will be better in the future.


    "All right, all right, don''t stand, just sit down and eat!"


    Qin Guozhu waved his hand and said with a smile, "today is the reunion of the Qin family."

 Chapter 2843

    While speaking, Qin Guozhu could not help sighing in his heart.


    If his little son is still here, if he also takes the girl to sit here, then the Qin family is really reunited.


    Even though many years have passed, Qin Guozhu can''t help feeling dejected when he thinks of Qin Zongheng.


    Seeing that Qin Guozhu''s face changed for a while, everyone was silent. Everyone knew that Qin Guozhu must have thought of Qin Zongheng again.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Qin Guozhu noticed that he was a bit out of his way. He immediately laughed and said, "what are you doing standing up for? Do you want me to be an old man next to you? "


    While speaking, Qin Guozhu suddenly stood up again and said with a smile: "by the way, didn''t you give a jar of good wine a few days ago? Just right. Let''s have a good drink today! I told my secretary, don''t look for me tonight as long as the sky doesn''t fall down! "


    "Dad, I''ll get it!"


    Qin Jun turned around and gave the wine back to his study, as if he was afraid of being stolen by the old man.


    A moment later, Wen Yun came out with a jar of wine in his arms. This is the good wine Xu Shaotang had made from Baili canglan. The seal mud has not been opened yet. It seems that Qin Guozhu is not willing to drink such a good wine.


    "Ha, I''m in your boy''s light today!" Qin Haoran deliberately made a hot look. He rubbed his hands hard and looked at the jar of wine eagerly. "I''ve been thinking about this wine all the time. I thought I couldn''t drink it. Today I can taste it fresh."


    In fact, Qin Haoran doesn''t have any hobbies for wine. For him, good wine and bad wine are almost the same, which is obviously different from those of song Anbang. Therefore, Long Jiang said that Qin Haoran is a Confucian general. He has more literati flavor, but less rough blood.


    "If it wasn''t for the sake of entertaining the boy, I would have been reluctant to take out the wine." Qin Guozhu gradually broke away from his emotions and forced himself not to think about Qin Zongheng''s affairs. He said with a smile: "the Dragon general wants to come here to strike the autumn wind. I''ve driven him away!"


    "It''s a pity that my friend doesn''t have much of this wine on him. Otherwise, I''ll give you two more jars, so that you won''t have to give up even if you always drink wine." With a smile, Xu Shaotang took the jar of wine from Wen Yun''s hand, clapped the seal mud open, smelled the strong fragrance, and said with a smile, "no matter how good the wine is, it''s just for drinking. If you don''t drink it, it''s a tyranny to put it there."


    When talking, Xu Shaotang took the initiative to pour their glasses with wine.


    "Sit down, too!" Qin Guozhu gave Wen Yun a smile. "Today is a family dinner. It''s not the first time for this boy to come to our house. Don''t be so unruly. After that, he''ll be a family. It''s just a meal. He doesn''t need so much attention."


    When everyone sat down, Qin Guozhu slowly raised the cup in his hand and tasted the wine in the cup. He took a mouthful into his stomach. His stomach was warm and hot, so Qin Guozhu almost couldn''t resist a comfortable groan.


    "It''s really good wine!"


    Qin Guozhu is full of praise said, and not without regret said: "is too little point!"


    "Take it easy!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "this can''t be compared with other kinds of wine. If you are really drunk, I will be guilty."


    "It''s not like you haven''t drunk me!"


    Qin Guozhu gave him a white look and said with a smile, "when you first came to the capital, you got me drunk. I''ve been thinking about getting rid of you for so many years. Today is my chance."


    Speaking of this, everyone burst into laughter.


    Think about Xu Shaotang''s courage at that time. In order not to be cleaned up by Qin Guozhu, he might have drunk Qin Guozhu and made Qin Guozhu lie for a whole day. Maybe none of them thought that they would become a family at that time.


    Xu Shaotang drinks with Qin Guozhu for a while, then holds up the cup and looks at Qin Haoran.


    "Uncle Qin, this glass of wine, I respect you, I''ll do it, you are free!"


    Anyway, I abducted my daughter who has been raised by others for many years. It''s natural to propose a toast.


    After that, Xu Shaotang looked up and drank all the wine in his glass.


    Qin Haoran knew the strength of the wine, but he didn''t dare to drink like Xu Shaotang. He took a sip from the cup and put it down. Then he said to Xu Shaotang with a faint smile: "call me uncle Qin? Does it have to be changed? "


    "Change what?"


    Before Xu Shaotang spoke, Qin Guozhu said with a smile, "are you going to let him call you Lao Qin? Like song Anbang? "


    "Er..."


    Qin Haoran was slightly smothered and lost his temper for a moment.


    If this boy really calls himself Lao Qin, he will be killed here.


    Xu Shaotang was also amused by Qin Guozhu''s words, but he still cried seriously: "Dad!"


    Then he turned to Wen Yun: "Mom!"As for Qin Guozhu, he didn''t plan to change his name, but he still didn''t call him kindly. Since Song Yinian left, he really didn''t call anyone so kindly. Even Zhao Ji, he also called him Zhao.


    "Ah


    Wen Yun answered with a happy face and quickly picked up his chopsticks to pick up the dishes for Xu Shaotang. "Eat more. You martial arts practitioners need to eat more to have a good health."


    Hearing Wen Yun''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. It seems that how much he eats has nothing to do with his health?


    Although I thought so in my heart, I still said with a smile, "thank you, mom."


    "Look at you, you can''t meet your mother. It''s all a family. Why are you so polite?" Wen Yun looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile. After the change of the name, the relationship seems to be different for a moment. Just now it seems strange, but now it seems to be a real family.


    "Don''t go back tonight, just stay here."


    Qin Guozhu said with a smile: "don''t worry, old man, I will never talk to you about anything tonight. I will treat you as if you don''t exist."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looks at Qin Guozhu speechless, but Qin Qianyu''s face is already red. All fools know what the old man means, but even if he has this heart, can he not say it?


    "What are you looking at me for?" Qin Guozhu put down his chopsticks, puffed his beard, and looked at the people with staring eyes, "what, you don''t want me to hold my great grandson, do you?"


    "Come on, drink, drink..."


    Xu Shaotang immediately downwind, quickly picked up the cup, embarrassed to Qin Guozhu toast.

 Chapter 2844

    In the evening, at the repeated request of Qin Guozhu, Xu Shaotang could only stay in the Qin family temporarily.


    At the instigation of Qin Guozhu, Wen Yun arranged Xu Shaotang in Qin Qianyu''s room. From beginning to end, the red glow on Qin Qianyu''s face never dissipated.


    As soon as she entered the room, she covered her head with a cup in her arms. She was almost cried by Qin Guozhu. However, she was looking forward to what happened next.


    This is also Xu Shaotang''s first visit to Qin Qianyu''s boudoir. The pink room is full of maiden hearts. The walls and decorations of the whole room are mainly pink. On the dressing table, there is also a poster framed by a picture frame. This is a picture of the film starring Qin Qianyu and Xu Shaotang. The warmth of the two people''s faces in the picture, and the war behind them can not cover him up Our happiness.


    There are still a lot of books on the table in the room. Xu Shaotang glances at them. They are basically books related to movies. There are also some books like "how women make themselves more mature". Beside the books, there is a clay figurine riding on a pig. Xu Shaotang takes a closer look. Isn''t the clay figurine riding on a pig himself?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at this clay figurine, Xu Shaotang is speechless for a while. It is estimated that this is also the vent work of this girl.


    "Well, don''t be shy."


    Xu Shaotang walks to Qin Qianyu with a smile, lifts the cup she covers on her head, and says with a smile, "I''ll get used to it later."


    Qin Qianyu clenched his red lips and raised his head. His face was so red that he was about to bleed. He looked at Xu Shaotang shyly and said angrily, "grandfather is really a man. He always has to talk about holding great grandchildren."


    "Old people, it''s all like that."


    Xu Shaotang sat down with a smile and looked at Qin Qianyu''s Scarlet cheek. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "you Qin family are counting on us to spread our branches and leaves."


    "Brother Xu, why are you like that old man?"


    Qin shallow language "exhort" a, and his head lying on the bed, let Xu Shaotang not see his red face.


    "That''s what I am With a smile, Xu Shaotang reached out and pulled Qin Qianyu up. He gently held her in his arms and said with a smile, "otherwise, why do you call me a hooligan all the time? However, my rogue appearance is only shown in front of the woman I love. "


    Leaning in Xu Shaotang''s arms, Qin Qianyu''s body trembles slightly. Listening to his not pleasant words, her heart is already filled with happiness. She plucks up her courage and raises her head. Her eyes are covered with layers of water mist.


    This scene, she had fantasized countless times, at this moment, she finally found that she was so flustered.


    Feeling the tremor from Qin Qianyu''s delicate body, Xu Shaotang didn''t have any beautiful thoughts in his heart. He just gently hugged her, pointed to the poster on the dressing table and asked, "how long has that been there?"


    Qin Qianyu''s eyes fall on the poster, and his mind can''t help but come up with the scene of putting the poster. At that time, he put the miniature poster into the frame with tears. In the blink of an eye, it has been two or three years.


    Today, the scene in the poster is finally presented in front of her. Although she can clearly feel Xu Shaotang''s strong heartbeat, she still feels like she is in a dream.


    "Nearly three years."


    Qin Qianyu''s Lotus like jade arm unconsciously hugs Xu Shaotang''s neck. With a look of memory in his watery eyes, he says: "I''ve cut off this poster before the film is released."


    "Three years..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly, "in three years, have you ever hated me?"


    "No, I never hated you." Qin Qianyu tightly hugs Xu Shaotang''s neck, but the light from the corner of his eyes glances at the clay figurine. A smile suddenly appears at the corner of his mouth. Looking at the clay figurine, he says, "I''m just angry that you don''t understand the amorous feelings, that you ignore my love, so I let people make the clay figurine. Do you see, it''s very image?"


    "It''s really impressive."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, with a bad smile on his face. "If you are a clay figurine, I hold a pig in my arms, it should be more vivid."


    Huh?


    Qin Qianyu didn''t seem to understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning. She thought about it carefully. After a while, Hongxia quickly covered her cheek again. She suddenly put her head into Xu Shaotang''s arms, even the root of her neck was crimson.


    She is no longer that ignorant girl at the beginning. Of course, she understands what Xu Shaotang means. She thinks about what will happen to Xu Shaotang and the pig being ridden. Isn''t it clear that she is scolding herself?


    Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang didn''t think about it. He just said it casually, but he didn''t think about it at all. If he knew what Qin Qianyu thought at the moment, he might even want to find a way to get in.


    "Well, just the two of us, what else to be shy about?" Xu Shaotang gently lifted Qin Qianyu''s cheek and said with a smile, "if you are like this in the future, when you meet Su goblins, you don''t have to be laughed to death by them. You see Enoch, isn''t she as shy as you before? Now it''s good to get used to it. You have to be more cheeky to avoid being laughed at by them. ""It''s not all your fault."


    Qin Qianyu looked at Xu Shaotang shyly and angrily, then pressed his cheek tightly on Xu Shaotang''s chest, "brother Xu, thank you, thank you for letting me feel the taste of being loved, so that my waiting is not in vain."


    Listening to Qin Qianyu''s emotional voice, Xu Shaotang could not help but smile, hugged her delicate body tightly, and said gently: "if we have to say thank you and so on, it''s estimated that we can''t finish talking about dawn from now on. By the way, I remember the first time I heard that touching song outside your boudoir. Do you keep it now? "


    "You mean the last Mohican, don''t you?"


    Qin Qianyu sits up slowly, leaves Xu Shaotang''s warm arms, goes to turn on the computer, and soon, the song that makes people''s souls feel washed again rings in the room.


    Hearing this song again, both Xu Shaotang and Qin Qianyu have different moods.


    "Why do you suddenly want to listen to this song?" Qin Qianyu tilts his head and looks at Xu Shaotang curiously.


    Xu Shaotang shows a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. He pulls Qin Qianyu into his arms. Before Qin Qianyu comes back, he kisses him heavily.


    A moment later, Qin Qianyu, with a bad smile on his face, said in a low voice: "because it can cover up the sound..."


    In the room, two different tunes, two different pictures

 Chapter 2845

    Before dawn, Xu Shaotang was gently awakened by Qin Qianyu.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    Xu Shaotang reaches out his hand and takes Qin Qianyu into his arms. He feels the soft body in his arms and is full of pity.


    Qin Qianyu''s outburst of emotion, which had been suppressed for many years, almost made him unable to bear it. If she had not treated her wound with genuine Qi, she would not be able to get off the ground for three or five days.


    For the first time, he found that Qin Qianyu, gentle as a kitten, had such a crazy side. Even the music in the room couldn''t suppress her voice. At last, he had to use the field to close the space.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin Qianyu immediately blushed.


    However, after the change from a girl to a woman, her mentality has changed a lot. Although she is still a little shy, she is more calm and happy.


    "Let''s go back to the villa quietly." Qin Qianyu blushed and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to be laughed at by my family in the early morning."


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised. A moment later, he said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''ve been laughed more seriously when you go to the villa."


    "If they dare to laugh at me, I will come back sooner or later." Qin Qianyu bit his red lips and said, "I''d rather be laughed at by my sisters than be asked by the dead boss in the morning."


    She can imagine Qin Guozhu''s eyes when seeing her and Xu Shaotang. Although this is the only way of life, she is still reluctant to face Qin Guozhu''s and his family''s different eyes.


    In contrast, even if she is teased by the plain girls, she can face it calmly, because everyone is Xu Shaotang''s woman, and she can say a lot of bold words without worrying about anything.


    "Good!"


    After understanding the meaning of Qin Qianyu, Xu Shaotang sat up with a smile, took the messy clothes, put them on his body, and then gave Qin Qianyu a kiss on his forehead: "don''t move, I''ll dress you."


    Qin Qianyu was about to refuse, but when he saw Xu Shaotang''s undoubted eyes, he blushed and nodded.


    Anyway, they have taken this last step. What else can we do to cover up?


    "All my clothes are in there." After thinking about it, Qin Qianyu pointed to the wardrobe Road next to him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, opened the wardrobe, and chose a suit of clothes that he thought was the best. Under Qin Qianyu''s gentle and moving gaze, he slowly dressed for her.


    He can take off these women''s clothes and help them dress. It has nothing to do with dignity and status. It''s just a kind of love, or a way of Xu Shaotang''s own expression of love.


    "Pretty?"


    When Xu Shaotang dressed himself, Qin Qianyu stretched out his arms and asked gently.


    "Beautiful


    Xu Shaotang nodded, picked up Qin Qianyu, quietly opened the French window, and quickly left the Qin family.


    Back at their villa, Xu Shaotang quietly lives in an empty room with Qin Qianyu in his arms. It''s like being a thief. Qin Qianyu can''t help laughing, but his heart is very warm.


    She knew that Xu Shaotang didn''t want to disturb the sleeping of the plain girls, and she didn''t want her to face the teasing of several girls. Although Xu Shaotang was careless most of the time, these small places were enough to see the love in her heart.


    Let Qin shallow language after a good rest, Xu Shaotang slowly out of the room to the outside yard.


    Shen Shi sweeps through the villa and finds that the three of them are sleeping in the villa. Then he sits down in the courtyard and quietly absorbs the aura of heaven and earth.


    Nuwa stone and Taichu Ziqi in Dantian still have no obvious change. The only change is that Taichu Ziqi has been forced to a very small corner, just like a little daughter-in-law who has no status.


    If Taichu Ziqi can speak, it should be a bellyful of grievances to pour out, right?


    Unconsciously, the sky has gradually brightened, feeling someone standing behind him, Xu Shaotang slowly opened his eyes, looked back, but saw the three girls standing behind him, looking at himself with a funny face.


    "Why did your new son-in-law sneak back in the middle of the night?" Plain girl is full of tease, said: "thick skinned into a person like you, also afraid of being teased by others?"


    "Of course I''m not afraid!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly stood up, slightly moved, but already appeared in front of the three of them. The three seemed to have guessed Xu Shaotang''s next action, subconsciously wanted to spread out, but they were still hugged by Xu Shaotang one after another. Unfortunately, Xu Shaotang''s hand was not long enough to hold the three girls completely The plain girl of return to mind, quickly jump away from her arms, let Zhen Miao and Xiao Qingyi fall into the hands of this sex wolf.


    "Don''t laugh at others, or I will cheer on you when others laugh at you." Xu Shaotang laughed and quickly pecked Xiao Qingyi and Zhen Miao''s face. Then he said to Su Nu with a bad smile, "you can run. The monk can''t run to the temple. I''ll eat all three of you tonight!"Looking at the beautiful women around him, Xu Shaotang suddenly understood why there were so many immoral and immoral Dukes in ancient times. If he was in ancient times, he was also a dujun who didn''t want to go to the early court?


    "Bah!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three girls spat at the same time. They looked at the bastard with shame, but they laughed. What they like is that the bastard doesn''t pretend to be hypocritical?


    "I''ve never seen such a brazen person as you!" The plain girl looks at Xu Shaotang with shame and anger, "sooner or later we will be shamed to death by you bastard!"


    "How can I give up?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and hugs Zhen Miao and Xiao Qingyi more tightly. "It''s too late for me to hurt you. I''m not willing to die of shame."


    After putting the ring that represents the promise on Zhen Miao''s fingers, Xu Shaotang''s heart is completely open to them. Before, even if Zhen Miao dare to be so bold, he does not dare to be so bold.


    He is very glad that Xiao Qingyi and them are not spirits like Su Ruyun. Otherwise, he is the one who is being teased.


    Just when Xu Shaotang burst out laughing, his mobile phone rang out untimely.


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly lets go of her delicate body in her arms and takes out the phone. Seeing that it''s Longjiang, she is delighted and connects the phone as quickly as possible.


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang hung up the phone and said in a hurry, "Su Nu will go with me. Qingyi and Zhen Miao will stay at home to guard the house!"


    As soon as the voice falls, a genuine Qi sweeps out of Xu Shaotang''s hand, rolls up the plain girl who hasn''t recovered, and quickly goes away.

 Chapter 2846

    On the way to Shiwandashan, Xu Shaotang calls mu Tiance and asks mu Tiance and Jiuwei to go with him to Shiwandashan. Then he calls WuJie, including Wusong, who doesn''t know where the wave is.


    This time, the whole army of the dragon group went out and searched in the 100000 mountains for such a long time. It was not easy to find the black witch''s trace. It was impossible to give the black witch another chance to escape.


    The lion fights the rabbit, still needs to go all out!


    He must take all kinds of measures to catch all the black witches!


    "You''re making too much noise, aren''t you?" Su Nu also understood what was going on from Xu Shaotang''s phone calls. She looked at Xu Shaotang with some surprise. In her opinion, even Xu Shaotang could easily destroy the black witch clan. However, Xu Shaotang mobilized almost all the people he knew. Besides leaving behind a few caretakers, almost all of them went to the 100000 mountain. This movement was really a little too much It''s divided.


    Looking at Su Nu''s surprised eyes, Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "the black witches are very cunning and good at hiding their tracks. If we don''t take the opportunity to annihilate them, we don''t know how many disasters will come out in the future. We have to take all the black Witches and smash their conspiracy completely."


    "All right!"


    Su Nu also no longer said much, just followed Xu Shaotang quickly to 100000 mountains.


    An hour later, they finally arrived at 100000 mountain. Xu Shaotang called Jingming of dantai and determined their location. Then he quickly took her to join them.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang saw Tantai Jingming in the dense forest next to a stream. She was accompanied by several members of the dragon group. They were all very careful to hide their tracks, so as not to let the witch find them.


    "Where are the others?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. It''s impossible for the dragon group to have so many people, and Long Fei and others are gone. I don''t know if these people are safe.


    Knowing what Xu Shaotang was worried about, dantai Jingming shook his head and said in a low voice: "our people are divided into four groups, and surround the area of ten li from four directions. Our people have found the trace of the black witch, but in order not to scare the snake, we haven''t gone deep yet. We can only make sure that the black witch is in our encirclement."


    Xu Shaotang is very cautious, and the people in the dragon group are also very cautious.


    Only they know how hard it took to find the black witches this time. What they mean is that they can no longer give the black witches the chance to escape. They have been struggling with these black witches for a long time.


    Since a few years ago, the dragon group has been fighting with the black witch for wisdom and courage. During this period, they found that the black witch could not be annihilated at one stroke. This time, they will never allow the black witch to escape from their hands again.


    Hearing the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang put down his heart and nodded: "in that case, wait a minute. You inform Longfei and I''ll call some helpers to come. When they arrive, we''ll work together to annihilate the black witches at one stroke!"


    "I thought you''d be one of your helpers." With a smile, she immediately turns on her communicator and whispers what Xu Shaotang says to Long Fei.


    Learning that Xu Shaotang not only came by himself, but also called a large number of helpers, Long Fei and others immediately gained confidence.


    Xu Dan slowly raises his face to wipe away all the stains. He looks at the girl who is hiding behind her and keeps her hands still.


    When he was in Tianjie, he spent more time with dantai. When he returned to their own world, dantai was busy with the dragon group. Most of the time, they gathered less and left more. Although they were in the capital, they really spent very little time together.


    Xu Shaotang wanted to take out the ring from the heaven and earth bag and put it on the altar several times, but he finally held back.


    He would like to be very formal to her ring, rather than in this rush.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s hesitating eyes, Tan Tai Jing Ming can''t help but smile and put her hand in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang does not understand of looking at Dan Tai Jing Ming, low voice way: "you this is?"


    "Put it on quickly. It''s dawdling. It doesn''t look like you at all!" Tantai Jingming smiles gently.


    "You know?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at her in surprise, thinking silently in his heart, who leaked the news?


    "Nonsense, I''m almost blinded by the ring on plain girl''s hand. Can I know?" Tantai Jingming chuckled: "since you''ve put a ring on the plain girl, can''t you still have my share? I can''t watch you dawdle there for a long time. "


    The moment Su Nu and Xu Shaotang appeared, she noticed a dazzling diamond ring on the ring finger of Su Nu''s left hand.


    Familiar with Xu Shaotang, she instantly guessed that this ring must be worn by Xu Shaotang for Su nu. Since Su Nu has all of them, Xu Shaotang will certainly not lose the share of these sisters. It''s estimated that she hasn''t worn this ring yet, right?"All right."


    With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang slowly takes out the ring from the heaven and earth bag, grabs the slender finger of Tantai Jingming, slowly puts the ring that belongs to her on her finger, and says with a sigh: "women are too smart and bad. They don''t feel surprised at all."


    "Also surprise, you do not frighten me, I thank God!" Tan Tai Jing Ming threw Xu Shaotang a beautiful white eye, and carefully looked at the ring on his finger, seriously said: "I like it very much, thank you!"


    Listening to what Tantai Jingming said, the plain girl couldn''t help but smile. She was really right by Tantai. Before Xu Shaotang gave them this ring, she really scared them to death.


    Thinking about the scene that Xu Shaotang deliberately scares them, she can''t help throwing a white eye at Xu Shaotang.


    Facing the beautiful white eyes of the two girls, Xu Shaotang smiles and jokes at Jingming, saying: "after cleaning up these black witches, I''ll wear them for you again."


    "It''s just an idea. It''s not so troublesome."


    Tantai Jingming smiles and shakes her head. "I wish I knew what you mean. Do we still need to say that between us?"


    "Gee, it''s so numb!"


    As soon as the voice of dantai Jingming fell, several team members around him burst into laughter.


    When dantai Jingming stares at them with a black face, they instantly lie on the ground, pretending to be asleep.

 Chapter 2847

    More than ten minutes later, all the people Xu Shaotang had to wait for were in place.


    "Act!"


    With the command of Tantai Jingming in the communicator, everyone immediately moved quickly. The people in the dragon group quickly narrowed the encirclement. Several people, led by Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei, flew directly into the air, opened their mind and carefully searched the area.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei found clues almost at the same time, and they flew to the east side of the enclosure.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, a gunshot sounded in the dense forest, officially opened the prelude of the siege, and everyone quickly moved closer to the direction of the gunshot.


    In less than a minute, Xu Shaotang came to the entrance of the secret base, raised his hand to solve a flustered witch, gritted his teeth and roared: "finally, I found you rats!"


    As soon as the words fall, Xu Shaotang is the first one to rush into the cave. Looking at the secret base with a unique cave, Xu Shaotang has to admire these witches for finding such a good hiding place. No wonder they have been searching for so long before they find their trace.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    A roar of anger reverberates in the huge cave. The black witches trapped in the cave cast knife like eyes on Xu Shaotang one after another. Everyone wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    Around them, there are more than ten men, women and children. It seems that they are the people from Sima family. However, Xu Shaotang did not find Sima Ji in them.


    The people in the dragon group didn''t come in. According to the plan arranged in advance, the dragon group and Jiuwei are responsible for staring outside to prevent the black witch from using other escape ways to escape. This time, Xu Shaotang is ruthless. He must annihilate all the black witches here!


    "I know you want to kill me!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at the gang of black witches, did not hide his murder, coldly said: "unfortunately, you never have this opportunity! Today is the day when the black witches exterminate their clan! "


    "How dare you destroy the black witch clan? In the future, I will be punished by heaven A black witch roared with his eyes full of fire.


    "Don''t say it''s a curse from heaven, even if it''s going to hell, I''ll let you exterminate the clan!" Xu Shaotang didn''t care about the curse of the witch, and said: "when you did evil for the first time, you should have thought that there would be such an end!"


    If these witches stay honest all the time, maybe a lot of things will not happen, let alone the troubles now.


    The seal of the gate of heaven was broken. Although it had an indispensable relationship with him, these black witches were the culprits! What''s more, the means of these witches are too vicious. In order to achieve their ridiculous purpose, they regard all living beings as mole ants. Today, he wants to let these witches know that they are the real mole ants!


    "Hey, hey, you can think about it!" Another black witch, with a gloomy face, pointed to the people of Sima family who were tied there and said with a smile: "we have planted more than ten kinds of poisonous insects on each of them. If you dare to do it, they can''t live!"


    "Who said that?"


    At this time, a faint voice sounded behind Xu Shaotang. Wu Song, who came here through the crooked cave, said with a smile, "do you overestimate yourself?"


    "Traitor! You traitors again


    Seeing Wusong, the black witch instantly recognized Wusong, who was a white witch, and the murderer in his eyes was even more intense. "You traitors betrayed the WUS and got mixed up with these humble people. You are really a disgrace to our WUS!"


    "It''s you, not us, who are the disgraces of the witches!"


    Wu Song''s eyes swept coldly from these black witches, and his sad face flashed by. He yelled: "the witches stand tall and dare to fight with each other, but they will never act like animals like you! Even on the way to huangquan after you die, you have no face to face our ancestors! Witch, shame on you


    Black witches and white witches share the same root. Although they were places of life and death thousands of years ago, they have been hiding for thousands of years. In their generation, in fact, the hatred is not as serious as imagined. Seeing that the black witches born from the same root are about to face the fate of destruction, he feels somewhat sad.


    But he knew that he could not plead for these witches, let alone fall into the hands of Xu Shaotang, or even fall into his hands, and he could not give these witches who were nailed to the shame pillar of the witches a chance to live.


    We can''t blame him for neglecting his kindred feelings. We can only blame these black witches for being too heartless!


    For that ridiculous and sad purpose, they have completely lost their humanity, they are not human at all, they can only be regarded as beasts with human body!


    "Elder, don''t talk to them!"


    Xu Shaotang could not restrain his thoughts of killing. "If you don''t have the heart, you can turn around and give them to me!"


    "And me!"


    WuJie rushed in quickly, and looked at these black witches fanatically. Haha, he said with a smile, "this kind of thing, how can I be less?""Well, let''s do justice for heaven."


    Xu Shaotang roared all over his body, and a real Qi suddenly pushed those black witches.


    A black witch was just about to kill a Sima family man. His arm had been cut off mercilessly by Wu Jie.


    Scream, abuse, curse


    All kinds of voices are constantly ringing in this cave. Under the attack of Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie, these black witches have no resistance at all. Before their poisonous insects are released, they turn into a blood mist in the real Qi without fury.


    The black witch tried to drag his boss Ma''s family several times, but he didn''t have any chance at all.


    Retreat, retreat, no retreat!


    Escape, escape, no escape!


    The original hiding place has now become a cage, where all the black witches are imprisoned, leaving them with no way to heaven and no way to earth! It''s going to be their grave.


    Looking at the black witch by Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie crazy harvest life, wu song slowly closed his eyes, quietly turned away.


    After all, he still can''t bear to see these people of the same origin die in front of him, but he can''t plead for them, he can only choose not to see.


    Good and evil are rewarded, and the way of heaven is reincarnated! If you don''t believe it, look up, who will be spared?


    They are responsible for the step-by-step destruction of the black witches. After today, there will be no black witches or white witches in the world. There are only modern witches inherited from the ancient witches. They will also be the last witches in the world.


    All of a sudden, Wu Song thought of the song Xu Shaotang once said. The last Mohicans, how could they not be the last witches? The same rise, the same heroic, but also the same irreversible decline!

 Chapter 2848

    When the scream behind him gradually stopped, Wu Song knew that everything was over.


    When he came back, he saw only corpses and blood all over the ground, as well as the frightened faces of the Sima family.


    The air was filled with a thick smell of blood, constantly reminding him that the black witch no longer exists!


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, a loud noise came into people''s ears. With this loud noise, rolling rocks fell down from the cave wall, and the earth trembled at the foot. I saw that the cave was about to collapse.


    "Take them out first!"


    Su fan light said a body, a true Qi curl up, terrified Sima family people, quickly withdraw from the cave.


    Even if they were buried in the cave, they would not be hurt at all. That is to say, the Sima family might suffer casualties.


    When they quickly left the cave, the whole mountain began to shake.


    The explosives prepared in advance in the cave killed other explosives, and the deafening sound of explosion was constantly heard. The dust was flying all over the sky, and the cave behind completely collapsed, which completely turned this place into a bone burial place for the witches.


    "Elder, you should help them to get rid of the poisonous insects first."


    Xu Shaotang said to Wu Song with a complicated look, then looked at a member of Sima family and said, "don''t be afraid, we are here to save you. Sima Ling is on my side now. By the way, why don''t you see Mr. Sima Ji?"


    "Xu Shao, ling''er, how are you?"


    A middle-aged man took a careful look at Xu Shaotang and asked with some trepidation.


    "He is very good. When the elder has solved the poisonous insects for you, he will send you back to join him." Xu Shaotang quickly replied and asked again, "where is Mr. Sima Ji?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, a trace of sadness flashed over the middle-aged man''s face and said anxiously, "he was taken away by an old man named Wu Ming."


    "And the witch fled?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised and asked, "when did they leave and how long have they been away? Do you know where they went? "


    An indescribable anger suddenly burned in Xu Shaotang''s chest. They mobilized so much manpower and almost used the strongest force, but they still let some of the black witches escape. This result really made him unwilling.


    "I don''t know where they went either." The middle-aged man said cautiously, "they left three days ago. It''s said that they are looking for something to go back to the market."


    "It''s about your family''s psychic power?" Xu Shaotang''s heart was slightly awe inspiring, and an ominous cloud suddenly shrouded his heart.


    Since Sima Ji has been taken to look for Guixu, surely skeleton candle has gone too?


    What are their ulterior motives in searching for Guixu?


    Damned black witch, it''s time to give him trouble! It''s so hard to get to the Yellow River!


    "Yes


    The middle-aged man nodded gently and said, "listen to them, we are also inherited from some ancient witch clan. They use secret arts to help their father wake up the power of channeling. They say that they can sense the soul of the ancestors of the witch clan and find the dusty ruins."


    "So it is


    Xu Shaotang''s face gradually darkened. He slowly looked at Wu Song and said, "elder, it seems that our guess is right. The black witch clan is really not a worry!"


    "In order to achieve their own goals, they are really reckless!" Wu Song''s sympathy for the black witches disappeared in an instant. While he was helping the people around him, he asked the middle-aged man, "did they say that what is in the ruins?"


    "Listen to them, there are countless ancestors of the Wu clan buried in the ruins, and there are probably ancestors of the Wu clan sealed by themselves." The middle-aged man whispered: "they say that as long as we find Guixu, we will be able to reproduce the glory of the witches in the past, and let us recognize our ancestors as well..."


    "The glory of the witches again! They have lost all the faces of the witches! "


    Wu Song cursed bitterly, and said to Xu Shaotang, "we can catch up now, maybe we can stop their plot! Don''t you know the location of Guixu? "


    "They started three days ago, and even if they are chasing them, they are not in a hurry. At this moment, you can help them to get rid of the poisonous insects. WuJie, you can call them to Jiuwei. If you want to go, you can go together!" Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "the little bastard who escaped from you is likely to be with the black witch. Since they want to stir up the storm, we''d better catch them all!"


    WuJie originally wanted to talk about why Xu Shaotang didn''t go by himself. As soon as he heard what he said behind him, he suddenly got up in spirit, and his body flashed and quickly disappeared in front of them.


    Wu Jie''s hatred of skeleton candle is never greater than Xu Shaotang''s.


    In his dreams, he wanted to catch the little son of a bitch. After careful study, how the body of the little son of a bitch was made up, even the saint''s field could be ignored. What''s more hateful is that the little son of a bitch slipped away from him!Just as Xu Shaotang was looking at Wu Jie''s rapidly disappearing figure, wu song suddenly sighed heavily and said anxiously: "Xu Shao, I suddenly have a feeling that the disaster I pushed before is coming..."


    "Do you mean that this catastrophe really has something to do with Guixu?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart jumps and looks at Wu Song in amazement.


    Although he and Wu Song made similar guesses when they talked about this matter, it was hard for him to calm down at this time.


    After all, the great disaster deduced by Wu Song is likely to be the ultimate disaster for the whole world.


    In the face of such a catastrophe, I don''t know how many innocent people will be involved, and how many people will lose their precious lives. If so, the evil done by the witch will be great.


    "Mostly."


    Wu Song said: "even if it''s not directly related to Gui Hui, I''m afraid it''s also indirectly related. This time, it may be a disaster like the Lich war!"


    "The Lich war?"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and looked slowly in the direction of the Devil Island. He could not help thinking of Kang Weimin''s inference. If Kang Weimin''s inference is correct, the entrance to Guixu should be near the sea area.


    While they are talking, Jiuwei and others have come quickly, followed by Longfei and Tantai Jingming.


    It is estimated that WuJie has told them about Wuming''s escape, and several people''s faces are not very good-looking.


    "Elder, they will give it to you first!" Xu Shaotang said solemnly to Wu Song, "let''s go there now. After you remove their poison, give them to the people of the dragon group!"


    "No! Give me five minutes and I''ll go with you

 Chapter 2849

    Under the leadership of Xu Shaotang, a group of people quickly rushed to the sea area where the Devil Island is located.


    None of them knows where Guihui is, but there is no doubt that the area near the devil''s Island is the most suspicious place. Although there is no exact answer, it can be almost confirmed by combining all kinds of clues.


    To the southeast of shiwanda mountain is the place near the sea. From here, you can reach the vicinity of demon island in a straight line.


    "There seems to be something wrong with this situation."


    Raising his eyes and looking at the rough sea, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped and frowned at the distance.


    "There''s something wrong!" Jiuwei nodded slightly and said, "it''s so calm!"


    "It doesn''t seem peaceful, does it?" Mu Tiance looked at them suspiciously, "where is this calm?"


    It seems that the picture of rough sea and rolling waves has nothing to do with calmness.


    He really did not understand, nine tail how can feel such a scene is still calm.


    "She didn''t mean above the sea, but below it!" Xu Shaotang, also a saint, has the same feeling with Jiuwei. "You may not have noticed that there is no sense of marine life under the sea. Now we have left the coastline for hundreds of miles at least. According to reason, there should be a lot of marine life! And have you noticed that we can still see seabirds at first, but now we can''t see any of them. "


    "It seems so!" Tantai Jingming frowned slightly. "The last time I saw the trace of seabirds, it seemed that it was more than ten minutes ago."


    "So there''s something wrong with the Devil Island?" The others were suddenly nervous, too.


    "Whatever happens to him, go and see it first!" Wu Jie said carelessly: "anyway, I will be near the Devil Island soon. Now you are not wasting time here to talk nonsense!"


    Unlike Xu Shaotang and others, Wu Jie is born to be a master who is afraid of chaos in the world. The more bizarre and dangerous he is, the more interested he is.


    Now he would like to see the entrance of the Guixu near the Devil Island. He just went to see what the Guixu looked like.


    "Although your words sound very unpleasant, but I have to say, there are some reasons!" Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Wu Jie and took a deep breath: "let''s go, it''s a blessing, not a disaster! If it''s the entrance to Guixu, just go and have a look! "


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang takes the lead to start, and the people quickly approach the sea area where the Devil Island is located again.


    The deeper he went, the more wrong Xu Shaotang felt.


    It''s so quiet, even dead silence!


    The scene in front of him made him think of the sea area near the netherworld. It was the same there. He couldn''t feel the breath of any living things, but it was better than the netherworld. At least there was no cold feeling that made people''s souls tremble.


    Thinking of the netherworld, Xu Shaotang can''t help looking at the plain girl beside him.


    Where did he and Su Nu get together? It was a love affair for thousands of years. Now, he and Su Nu are lovers and get married. I don''t know the result. Maybe this is another way to let Ying Long and nu Yu''s ghost get together.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Su Nu noticed Xu Shaotang''s glance, and she couldn''t help smiling.


    "It''s nothing, just a sudden feeling." Xu Shaotang gently smile, and then looked at the vast sea, whispered: "we may encounter unexpected situation later, you be careful."


    "Well!"


    Su Nu nodded gently: "we should be careful!"


    They told each other, but the speed didn''t slow down. The people here have seen all kinds of strong winds and waves. Besides luck, they are able to live to the present because everyone has their own belief. Even in the most desperate time, they never give up the hope of life!


    Another hundred nautical miles deep, the scene suddenly changed.


    If you look far away, the sky in the distance is gorgeous, and the sky is covered with rays. Under the setting off of the rays, even the unchanging sea surface also presents colorful brilliance.


    "Over there Is that the Devil Island? "


    Everyone looked at the distant sky in astonishment. It was unexpected that this scene suddenly appeared in front of them.


    It''s not that they haven''t imagined the situation near the devil''s Island in their mind. In all their fantasies, if Guihui is really near here, it should be a scene like the end of the day with rough waves, strong winds, thunder and lightning.


    If so, they would not be surprised. After all, they all know what''s going on near the gate of heaven. But now it''s such a wonderful scene. Not only is there no sign of doomsday, but it gives people a sense of fairyland on earth. The result is far beyond all their expectations.


    "Should it be?"At the moment, Xu Shaotang, who had been determined, suddenly became a little uncertain. He looked blankly at Jingming and WuJie, "I should have taken the right road, right?"


    Among these people, only Tantai Jingming and WuJie have been around the Devil Island with him. Now even he suspects that he is going in the wrong direction, so he can only turn to Tantai Jingming for answers.


    "It should be true. I remember the same direction." Tan Tai Jing Ming''s tone seemed to be uncertain, and her eyes turned to Wu Jie, who was also surprised.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know."


    Wu Jie looked at the distance blankly, "it''s still that sentence, just go and have a look!"


    This time, before Xu Shaotang left, he couldn''t help his curiosity and flew away quickly. The more so, the more curious he was about the distance. He wanted to see what was going on.


    There''s no need to remind people to start.


    Indeed, no matter whether Xu Shaotang has taken the wrong direction or not, since he has already arrived here, he has to go over and have a look at such a vision of heaven and earth. Only after he has seen it can he know.


    Gradually, the gorgeous brilliance also shrouded in them, as if for each of them put on a gorgeous Xia Yi.


    "There''s movement under the sea!"


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang felt the breath of countless marine creatures.


    "I feel it too, a lot, a lot..." There is a strange color in Jiuwei''s eyes.


    But they didn''t stop. A few miles later, the sea suddenly began to boil in the distance. Groups of sea creatures kept cheering and jumping on the sea. There were bursts of sea water explosion and all kinds of sea creatures cheering and Howling

 Chapter 2850

    What came into view was a scene of vitality.


    All kinds of marine organisms are cheering in the sea, and dense schools of fish are constantly jumping forward. Even if the front is blocked, these marine organisms are still trying their best to push forward.


    Looking at this strange scene, people couldn''t help looking at each other.


    "No wonder I haven''t seen any marine life all the way. Isn''t it all crowded here?" Is the heart big unceasing no ring, in front of this pair of strange scene, also can''t help but stare big eyes.


    "Mostly."


    Xu Shaotang nodded in amazement and frowned: "I''m afraid this is not the core area. If you go deeper, I''m afraid it will be more lively!"


    "It''s not the devil''s Island yet?" People are surprised to see Xu Shaotang.


    "There should be more than ten nautical miles left to be regarded as the location of the demon island!" Xu Shaotang nodded heavily.


    I can''t imagine what a spectacular scene it would be if this scene and even more lively scenes were seen from here to devil''s Island! Not only spectacular, but also Bizarre!


    He doesn''t know what makes these marine creatures so excited, but there is no doubt that all this should have an indispensable relationship with Guixu!


    It seems that the entrance of Guixu is near the Devil Island, which should be certain.


    "More than ten nautical miles?"


    They all took a cool breath. What Xu Shaotang thought of, they also thought of.


    Now it''s so busy here. If we go deeper than ten nautical miles, won''t these marine creatures be squeezed into meat cakes?


    "I don''t care. The distance of more than ten nautical miles is one or two minutes at most!" Xu Shaotang tightly grasped his fist, "go and have a look, everyone be careful! It''s really weird here! "


    Even if he doesn''t remind, people are already on the alert.


    We are all people who have experienced numerous big storms. If we can be careless at this time, we may be looking for death.


    It turns out that their guess is not wrong.


    With the continuous deepening, there are more and more marine organisms. The whole sea surface has been stacked with a thick layer of marine organisms. Even so, those marine organisms are still constantly converging. Originally, the sea surface should be rough, but now a mountain suddenly appears.


    Yes, it''s a mountain!


    It''s a mountain made up of all kinds of marine life. It''s a real meat mountain!


    The mountain has been extending from their eyes to the sea area where the Devil Island is located, and it is low to high. The visible part has been three or four meters higher than the original sea level, and it seems that the mountain is still growing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The sky in the distance is more sunny. Bathing in it makes people feel more comfortable. They probably guessed that the excitement of these marine creatures is mostly related to this piece of sunshine.


    Although Xiaguang''s bath was very comfortable, they didn''t dare to be slack. Everyone was full of spirit, and the divine consciousness was always paying attention to the changes around them.


    Closer, closer!


    They finally saw where the brilliant rays came from. In the colorful sky, a huge hole appeared in front of them. The hole seemed to be more than ten meters in diameter, and the rays came from the hole.


    Close to the cave entrance, they can clearly feel that the concentration of aura here is far higher than that in other places. The closer to the cave entrance, the stronger the aura is. I think those marine creatures are all due to the strong aura.


    "Be careful, something''s coming out of the water!"


    Just as everyone was looking at the sky in front of them, Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei gave out a cry of surprise at the same time.


    At the moment when their voice fell, a violent commotion came from the sea, a dangerous breath came, but the stacked marine creatures ignored it, and just tried to crowd higher.


    "Wow..."


    A bloody mouth the size of a football field suddenly rushed out of the sea and set off a surge of waves. The sea creatures stacked together on the sea level were swallowed by the bloody mouth without any sign, making the original Hill suddenly lack a large piece.


    However, in a moment, the sea creatures behind gathered there bravely and filled the huge gap.


    The shadow flashed by in front of their eyes, but everyone saw the huge shadow just now. Roughly speaking, the monster that devoured the sea creatures just now is at least 500 meters long!


    It was a monster that looked like a snake but not a snake. The huge shadow was covered by the sea creatures, but they knew that the monster was still wandering under the sea, brewing the next attack.


    From that monster''s body, they also felt the monster''s breath, moreover, is not the ordinary monster.


    "Jiuwei, do you know what kind of monster this is?"


    Everyone looked at the nine tail demon emperor."I don''t know. I''ve never seen such a monster." Jiuwei frowned and said, "but I feel that this monster should still be a baby. Once it''s adult, it''s at least the level of demon emperor!"


    "Where are the nine level monsters in our world?" Wu Song''s eyes slowly fell on the hole of the sky in the distance, "is this monster coming out of Guixu?"


    Even if no one said that, now everyone has clearly known that the entrance of the distant sky that gives out the glow is just the entrance of Guixu.


    This entrance is totally different from what they imagined!


    "It should be!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "how long has the aura of our world been revived? There should be no level 9 monster, unless it existed a long time ago."


    "Wow..."


    While they were talking, the sea level was surging again, and the huge dark shadow came out from the bottom of the water again, devouring a large mouthful of marine life.


    This time, they had been prepared to see the whole picture of the monster. It was not a snake at all. What they saw was just a long neck!


    Seeing all the people in the sky, the monster didn''t plan to attack. He just yelled at them and quickly drew his neck back into the water.


    "Xuanwu?"


    Several voices were heard at the same time.


    The monsters who never showed their real bodies made them think of Xuanwu, the god beast. The neck is so long that they can''t imagine what a huge body is hidden under the sea level.


    Apart from the legendary Xuanwu, what other monster can have such a long neck.


    It''s just that Xuanwu is a beast that can be tied with the dragon clan. The strength of level 9 seems to be too weak?

 Chapter 2851

    "Everyone, the door is right in front of us. Whether you want to go in or not is up to you."


    Just as people were guessing what the monster was, mu Tiance''s faint voice rang out in their ears.


    People turn their eyes to Mu Tiance. Mu Tiance is looking at the shining cave not far away. His face is constantly changing. It can be seen that he is hesitant to go into the cave.


    Apart from Long Fei, they are either people who have been to heaven or people who come from heaven. Everyone knows clearly that they are likely to go to another world after passing through the splendid door.


    Although they are no longer afraid of the strange world as they used to be, they have too many worries. If it is a world that can''t go back, don''t they have to find their way back?


    However, while they were worried, they were all curious about the world behind the gate. Everyone wanted to know whether it was the legendary Guixu behind the gate.


    What they are more worried about is the unknown disaster. No one knows whether the disaster is really related to here.


    If so, can they prevent this disaster with their own weak power?


    Struggle, everyone''s heart is struggling, they are fighting with another self in their heart.


    For a long time, the hesitation on Wu Jie''s face gradually disappeared, and he said with a smile: "you all have families. Don''t go. Uncle Wu Jie will go and have a look for you!"


    "Yes, I''ll go with Wu Jie." Wu Song said with a relieved smile: "anyway, Wu Jie likes other worlds. Now there''s no need for me to worry about things in the clan. I''ll go with Wu Jie. In case it''s really another world, or he won''t even have a familiar person."


    Now the ancestral witch Houtu has begun to wake up. He really has nothing to worry about about the affairs of the white witch. He just wants to know whether the disaster deduced has anything to do with it. If there is one, he will try his best to stop it, even if he loses his own life.


    "Give me ten minutes!"


    Listening to the two people''s words, Xu Shaotang''s body flashed quickly, and between a few breaths, he had gone to a distance of nearly 1000 meters away.


    Xu Shaotang now needs a person to be quiet. He needs to think calmly. No matter what decision he makes, it is likely to be a wrong decision. Therefore, he must weigh the pros and cons, and strive to make the right decision. Even if it is wrong, at least he should not be too wrong and leave himself too much regret.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, Jiuwei sighed softly and asked mu Tiance, "what about you?"


    "What do you think I should do?" Mu Tiance looks blankly at Jiuwei. To be honest, it''s hard for him to make a decision now. What Xu Shaotang is worried about is what he is worried about.


    But at the same time, his competitive heart is ready to move again, and the aura here is so strong. If you go through this door, isn''t the aura of the world behind more strong?


    For Xu Shaotang who wants to catch up with him, this is undoubtedly a huge challenge.


    Facing mu Tiance''s eyes, Jiuwei said with a gentle smile: "no matter what decision you make, I''ll go back and forth with you!"


    Her words were so powerful that no one would doubt her determination.


    For her, mu Tiance is her whole world.


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Tantai Jingming and Su Nu look at each other. Although they don''t say a word, they understand each other''s meaning. What Jiuwei says to Mu Tiance is what they want to say to Xu Shaotang.


    No matter what decision Xu Shaotang makes in the end, they will not hesitate to support and accompany Xu Shaotang.


    "I''ll call my dad!" Hesitating for a while, Long Fei sighed softly and went to one side in silence.


    "You''d better call Zheng Wei." Long Fei just left not far away, but dantai Jingming has stopped him, "long will there answer, even if you don''t call this phone, I can guess."


    Long Fei slightly smothers. After a moment, he nods helplessly and smiles bitterly: "indeed, I know his answer. Thank you for your reminding."


    Country and home!


    In the eyes of the Dragon general, the country is always in the front and the family is always in the back! Since this gate is most likely related to the disaster that has not yet appeared, then the dragon will definitely let the dragon fly to find out. This is heartless and helpless.


    "Why don''t you two try to persuade him?"


    Wu Jie looked at Xu Shaotang in the distance and said: "no one knows the situation behind this door. Don''t encounter the situation of heaven before that time. He wants to live and die all the time."


    "No!" Su Nu shook her head and said, "he will have his own thoughts. We''d better not disturb his thoughts."


    She can do is unconditional support, which is enough! As for what decision Xu Shaotang made, she didn''t want to influence Xu Shaotang.Two minutes later, Xu Shaotang hasn''t come back, but Long Fei quietly returns to the people. Looking at his face, they know that long Fei has the answer in his heart.


    "I''ve made up my mind to go!"


    At this time, mu Tiance suddenly said firmly: "we can come back from the heaven, I believe that even if there is another world behind this door, we can come back in the end!"


    All his family members have stepped into the threshold of cultivation. He believes that even if he is trapped for 30 or 50 years, he will be able to see his family when he comes back!


    "I decided to go, too!"


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang''s suddenly enlightened voice also sounded in their ears.


    "Have you really decided?" Wu Jie looks at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s decided!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I have called my family and they all support me! I''ve arranged the things that should be arranged. If there is a snake guarding the Xu family, there won''t be any problem in general! "


    "We''ll go with you!" Plain female and Dan Tai Jing Ming a face firm say.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "since we all have a decision, let''s go! Look at the world behind this door


    With that, Xu Shaotang hugs Su Nu and Tan Tai Jing Ming tightly in his arms and flies straight to the gate in the distance. Behind them, everyone rushes to the gate.


    However, in a moment, people''s figures have completely disappeared in the sky, completely integrated into the gorgeous glow.

 Chapter 2852

    It was easier than they imagined to go through the door full of sunshine, even without any difficulty.


    There is no dizzy feeling when crossing the gate of heaven, and there is no irresistible force. It''s just like crossing an ordinary gate. The only difference is that this gate may be more beautiful.


    This result makes people all look silly. Today''s things are really strange. Everything is unexpected.


    When they passed through the door, the light in front of them suddenly disappeared. The first thing they saw was an ocean. The ocean was not very broad. They could see the end at a glance. At the end, there was a large empty desert. The desert was full of yellow sand floating with the wind, which was in sharp contrast with the ocean at the junction.


    If you look up from afar, it is still a desert like scene. You can''t see a person at all. At the end of the sky, you can see the continuous mountains.


    Looking back, behind them, they could not see the door they had just passed. They were sure that the door was behind them, but they couldn''t see any trace.


    Curious, Xu Shaotang slowly extends his hand to the position he just passed through.


    "Buzz..."


    An invisible force instantly bounced his hand back, accompanied by a slight hum.


    "Border!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s rebounded hand, nine tail''s eyes suddenly showed a trace of surprise, "Xu is not allowed to enter, one-way border?"


    "What is a boundary?" Long Fei asked with a frown.


    Jiuwei thought about it and said simply: "you can simply understand it as an array, but it''s more complex and more stable than the array. Anyone who can lay the border is a strong one with the ability to understand the whole world."


    "So there is a door behind us, but we can''t go back, can we?"


    Finally, there was something they expected, but it was not good news. Nevertheless, Xu Shaotang, who was ready, had nothing to lose.


    "Yes Jiuwei nodded and said: "unless you have the strength to break this barrier! However, at least now you and I do not have the strength. "


    "That''s not too bad news, at least." Mu Tiance smiles, and his worries are relieved. "It''s much easier than going to the gate of heaven! So it doesn''t seem to be unacceptable. "


    "Indeed." Xu Shaotang also followed with a smile: "at least now we know that there are many ways here, so we don''t even know where to go back. It''s much better than we expected."


    People are like this. Once they have made the worst plan, they will not feel worse if they encounter any bad things. Although they seem to be trapped in another world now, they are not in a panic when they are new to heaven.


    What''s more, they''re all together and don''t have to worry about being separated.


    When they think about it, they feel comfortable.


    "Let''s go. Let''s see if we can find someone first. It''s better to find out where we are now and whether this is the site of Guixu." Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, looked at the boundless desert, and said with a smile: "not to mention, it''s a bit of ruins. If someone jumps out and tells me that it''s Guixu, I will believe it without hesitation."


    "That''s Guixu."


    Wu Jie said, "well, I''ve already told you. Do you believe it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang almost choked on Wu Jie''s words. He looked at Wu Jie angrily and said, "will you die if you don''t argue with me for a minute?"


    "No, but it will die faster!" Wu Jie said with a smile.


    "Well, you go on."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders. Just as he was about to leave, Long Fei beside him exclaimed, "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Jie asked impatiently.


    He is still waiting to see what the new world looks like, but these people are not leaving. Isn''t it a waste of time?


    "Take out your own mobile phone first and have a good look!" Long Fei threw a white eye at Wu Jie and said to others, "you also take out your mobile phone and have a good look. I don''t know if there is something wrong with my mobile phone."


    Hearing Long Fei''s words, people are curious to take out their mobile phones.


    Under this look, all of them suddenly look dull, and all of them have a ghost expression.


    "My cell phone has a signal..." Xu Shaotang looked at the mobile phone screen in amazement.


    "I also have..."


    "So do I!"


    One by one, the voices kept ringing, and everyone looked at each other.


    Everyone''s mobile phone has a signal. Make sure it''s not one of them.


    Although the signal is not too strong, there is a signal after all.


    "Hell! How can there be a signal? " Xu Shaotang''s cheek twitches continuously, holding the mentality of trying, dialing the number of Lianxin directly."Dudu..."


    There was a voice waiting to be answered. A moment later, a tender voice came from the phone: "Shaotang, you don''t have to worry about your family. With me and my sisters, the Xu family will never collapse! You can do your own thing with confidence, and we all support you! "


    "This..."


    Hearing the voice of compassion on the phone, everyone looked shocked again.


    Xu Shaotang tried to suppress his excited mood and said slowly: "pity, we have now passed through the door and come to a strange place, but it seems that we can get in or out here."


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, and the pity on the other end of the phone suddenly came a scream. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang had gone to another world, and she could still communicate with her on the phone.


    "When we slow down, we don''t know what''s going on now. I''ll call you later."


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly hung up and said with a smile: "everyone, it seems that the situation is better than we imagined."


    No matter where it is now, the mobile phone can have a signal, which is great news for them.


    "More eccentric, to be exact!" The shock on mu Tiance''s face faded gradually, and he said slowly: "this at least shows that this place is connected with our world, but don''t be too happy too soon. Your mobile phone always has no power..."


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance silently for a long time, "you are becoming more and more boring..."


    Before he could be happy, he was mercilessly splashed with cold water by mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance must have been his nemesis in his last life!

 Chapter 2853

    Not only Xu Shaotang, but also everyone looked at mu Tiance with a look of resentment. This cold water was not only poured on Xu Shaotang, but also on everyone here, including mu Tiance himself.


    "I''m just telling the truth." Mu Tiance said lightly.


    Mu Tiance''s words let the surprise people return to reality.


    Although mu Tiance''s pouring cold water is really fast, he has to admit that what he said is true. Even if they have a mobile phone, they can stick to it for a few days at most. After a few days, when the mobile phone has no power, they will eventually return to the origin.


    At the moment, people''s mood is like going through the roller coaster general ups and downs, the first second is excited, the next second is defeated by the merciless reality.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go according to our original plan and see if we can find someone first."


    After accepting this reality, Xu Shaotang readjusted his mood, said it to the public, and then quickly galloped to the distant mountains with a faint outline.


    The vast desert gives people the feeling that there is no sign of life. If you want to find people and find out where they are, you have to go further.


    It seems that the mountains are not far away from them, but they have not reached the end of the desert for nearly ten minutes.


    Just as they were rapidly approaching the mountains in the distance, a whirlwind suddenly set off on the desert, and the yellow sand all over the sky was rolled up by the whirlwind, like pillars supporting heaven and earth.


    The pillars kept changing directions, as if they were trying to surround them.


    "Be careful!"


    Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei motioned the crowd to stop at the same time, and looked warily at the pillar formed by the flying yellow sand, "there are monsters!"


    The next moment, two people''s divine consciousness instantly open, in the desert to search for the trace of the monster.


    "I''ll go!"


    Soon, Jiuwei found the trace of the monster. As soon as the sound came out, the whole person had rushed out quickly. As soon as the void grabbed the yellow sand in the desert, a yellowish figure suddenly appeared from under the yellow sand. It was a lizard with a length of 20-30 meters. At the moment of its appearance, a long tongue ejected from the lizard''s mouth and directly attacked Jiuwei in the air.


    "To die!"


    Nine tail cold hum, demon force pour out, a white light flash, that hit the tongue immediately cut off.


    "Roar..."


    Under the pain of eating, the huge lizard let out an angry roar. At the same time, several tongues suddenly protruded from the ground and attacked Jiuwei at the same time.


    Nine eyebrows a wrinkle, that belongs to the demon emperor''s breath instantly spread out.


    However, these monsters, who were supposed to shiver in her breath, didn''t stop attacking. On the contrary, they became more excited, and the salivating tongue also attacked faster.


    "Help you!"


    A cold light suddenly flashed from Jiuwei''s beautiful face. Originally, she didn''t want to die for the sake of the demon family, but she had already let out her own breath. These monsters were still attacking. No wonder she did.


    A sharper and faster white light fell down against the many tongues, and the screams were endless. The tongues were cut off, spraying green blood and falling on the desert.


    There was a surge in the ground, as if there were some monsters struggling under the ground. Naturally, the nine tails who had already killed their hearts would not leave their hands. When they got up and fell, the Demon power went through the yellow sand on the ground and directly attacked the lizards on the ground.


    Kill!


    In the face of the merciless Jiuwei, even the lizards hiding in the ground could not escape. A few minutes later, a stream of green liquid gushed out under the yellow sand, which made the yellow sand discolored. Until all the giant lizards attacking themselves were killed, Jiuwei fell to the ground, and Xu Shaotang followed them.


    "What kind of monsters are these?"


    Jiuwei frowned and looked at the body of the lizard that he had caught from the ground. His face was full of doubts.


    These lizards are all level 8 monsters, but in the face of her demon emperor''s breath, they are not afraid to attack, and even the color of their blood is different from other monsters or demon families. Even she is the first time to see this strange monster.


    "Have you ever thought that these monsters are not


    In nine tail doubt unceasing time, Xu Shaotang''s voice actually lightly rings out in her ear.


    "Not a monster? What''s that? " Jiuwei looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement, "and I clearly felt the smell of monsters in their bodies."


    "Maybe it''s just a monster like a monster."


    Xu Shaotang squatted down, roughly examined the body of the lizard, and then silently looked at them, "do you think of anything when you see the body of the lizard?"


    "Lizard man!"


    Several voices rang out at the same time.


    "It''s exactly what I thought!" Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and said, "it seems that the lizard people we met in the Xilin area also have green blood, and they also have tongues with suction cups in their mouths. The only difference is that these are real lizards, while those are human lizards. Do you think there is a relationship between the two?""Don''t you already have the answer in your mind? Why ask us. " Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    He does have an answer in his heart. He believes that Xu Shaotang also has an answer in his heart. Even long Fei and all of them, who have seen lizards before, and who have seen these huge lizards, will connect the two together.


    No matter whether there is a relationship between them or not, the fact that they can connect them shows that they subconsciously feel that there is some unknown relationship between them.


    "I''ll see if I can find the demon Pill on it!"


    When they were thinking about the connection between the monster and the lizard man, Jiuwei shrouded the Demon power over the monster, carefully searched for the corpse for a while, and then slowly shook his head to the crowd: "there is no demon Dan, it seems that it is not a monster!"


    "Sure enough!"


    This answer is consistent with Xu Shaotang''s conjecture. After another glance at the monster''s body, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the mountains in the distance. Now they can see what the mountains look like.


    However, this mountain range is different from the one they imagined. It is a mountain range made up of bare rocks. There are no green plants on it, only yellow sand on the rocks!


    At the moment, everyone''s heart has the same question, where is this in the end? Why is it that all the places you can see are desolate?

 Chapter 2854

    Standing on the bare ridge, looking up, they saw a vast and endless desert again.


    Every inch of grass is barren, and the yellow sand is endless, as if it can never see the end. And here, the signal of the mobile phone is completely interrupted, indicating that it should be far away from their world.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, people''s faces showed helpless color one after another. Apart from going straight ahead, what else can we do now?


    There is no superfluous words. We all understand the situation at the moment. After a silent look at each other, they rise up again. They don''t believe that there is no end to the desert. As long as there is an end, they can go out after all. It''s just a waste of time.


    "Ouch..."


    Just as they were trying their best to find a way out in the desert, a roar came from the West. They all stopped and listened carefully.


    A moment later, there was another roar. This time, it was louder than last time. It was full of anger. It seemed that there was a scream accompanied by this roar.


    "Someone!"


    Everyone''s face one after another a joy, can''t help but say of looking for the direction that the voice spreads to pursue the past.


    Soon, there was a fierce fight in their ears. The first thing they saw was the flying yellow sand. In the yellow sand, you could see a yellowish figure. It was a huge lizard, but this lizard was hundreds of meters long. Its body was like a hill moving on the ground, and a huge tongue was in the yellow sand Stirring in the middle, it looks terrible.


    The ground is full of eye-catching green bloodstains. The huge lizard is constantly attacking the man with long hair in black who is flying up and down. With the cover of yellow sand and the man''s extremely fast speed, Xu Shaotang can''t see his face clearly. Several times, the man in black was almost caught by the huge tongue. When he hid to one side, he was killed by the lizard''s huge tail Direct extraction.


    Looking at the man''s appearance, he was obviously injured, but he still launched a fierce attack on the giant lizard fearlessly.


    The true Qi is vertical and horizontal, the sand is all over the sky, the wind is howling, and the wind and cloud are surging.


    "Sage!"


    Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei look at each other silently, and they all see that the man is a saint. As for what kind of Saint he is, Xu Shaotang can''t see it.


    "Save him first!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, he took the lead in flying to the fierce battle field.


    Just when Xu Shaotang is ready to help, the man has seen Xu Shaotang approaching quickly. Xu Shaotang is about to speak. The man''s real Qi suddenly cuts Xu Shaotang in the air. When he can avoid the attack of the giant lizard''s tongue, he roars to Xu Shaotang: "go away, it''s mine!"


    "Are you sick?"


    Xu Shaotang''s body flashed, avoiding the real Qi cut face-to-face, and at the same time, he stopped his body. His face was covered with frost, and he said coldly: "dog bites LV Dongbin, I don''t know the good heart! Since you want to die yourself, you can do as you like! "


    "Get out of the way. Don''t blame my men for their ruthlessness if you dare to rob me again."


    However, the man didn''t appreciate it at all. He once again gave Xu Shaotang a sharp drink and started a fight with the giant lizard. Although the giant lizard is huge, its attack method is very single. Besides its tongue, it just keeps twitching by its tail. However, the defense of the giant lizard can''t be underestimated. The man''s several genuine Qi falls on it, but only in its body There was a shallow wound on his body. Although there was green blood exudation in the wound, it was obviously insignificant compared with its hill like shape.


    "This man really doesn''t know what''s good or bad!"


    Wu Jie came to Xu Shaotang''s side and said with a smile: "otherwise, let''s do it with him?"


    "Be a fart!" Xu Shaotang scolded in a low voice: "we have been searching in the desert for so long before we see a man. We made him and went to inquire about the news from the giant lizard?"


    Although Xu Shaotang was not happy with the man''s good or bad behavior, it was also the first person they met. No matter whether he was good or bad, at least we should find out from his mouth where this is and whether the world is all this yellow sand desert.


    "We don''t have to help, this giant lizard is not his opponent!" Jiuwei silently looked at the man in black and the giant lizard, and said in a low voice, "don''t you find that he is deliberately showing weakness?"


    "Deliberately showing weakness?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, they all looked at the battlefield with a puzzled face. At first, they didn''t find anything, but they finally found some clues.


    Although the man seems to have been seriously injured, when the giant lizard''s attack comes, he can "hide" from his attack. Although the way of hiding seems a bit awkward, he still evades after all. Moreover, does he deliberately let the giant lizard pull its tail and scream bitterly in his mouth, but no matter how the giant lizard''s tongue attacks, he can''t escape at all Touch his body.


    Obviously, he was more afraid of the lizard''s tongue than its tail.


    "What''s the purpose of this?" Wu Song frowned."It''s supposed to show the lizard what''s important!" Knowing that this man was really deliberately showing weakness, Xu Shaotang immediately thought of his purpose of doing so, "you see, although his true Qi can break the defense of the giant lizard, it can''t cause substantial damage to the giant lizard at all, and the body of the giant lizard is always close to the ground. If I guess correctly, the key of the giant lizard should be its abdomen."


    If it wasn''t for Jiuwei''s reminding, he didn''t find that the man in black was deliberately showing weakness. Now he knows why this man doesn''t want his help. It''s obviously because he''s afraid of robbing his booty!


    After understanding the man''s intention, Xu Shaotang and his friends gave up the idea of helping him. They just watched the play quietly. They wanted to see what the man wanted from the giant lizard.


    As time went by, under the constant entanglement of the man in black, the giant lizard''s anger became heavier and heavier. Several times, he wanted to jump up from the ground to attack the other side, but he finally held back.


    The man was not in a hurry. He continued to entangle with the giant lizard. During this time, he was several times driven hundreds of meters by the tail of the giant lizard.


    "Poof..."


    Once again, he was pulled out hundreds of meters away by the giant lizard, and the man''s body hit the ground heavily, and a mouthful of blood spewed out for several meters. This time, he never got up again, but just lay dying there, and his body moved back hard, as if he wanted to get away from the giant lizard.


    Seeing that the man could not afford to be seriously injured, the eyes of the giant lizard flashed with excitement, and the hill like body finally left the ground, stepped out and slowly approached the man.

 Chapter 2855

    At this time, the man lying there suddenly saw a jade flute in his hand. At the same time, his body suddenly touched the yellow sand on the ground and rowed to the bottom of the giant lizard''s stomach. He realized that the planned giant lizard quickly fell down, but it was too late. A fierce genuine Qi was sent out through the Jade Flute, leaving a crack several meters wide on the ground, and it was too late for him It can open the intestines and break the stomach.


    "Ouch..."


    The giant lizard uttered a painful scream, and its body fell down suddenly, making the whole earth tremble continuously, and raising the yellow sand all over the sky.


    Even if the giant lizard falls to the ground, the man in black doesn''t come forward immediately. He just carefully watches out for Xu Shaotang, who is "covetous" nearby, and quietly waits for the giant lizard to die completely.


    With the end of the battle, the yellow sand gradually began to dissipate. It was only at this time that they could see the man''s real face.


    This is a middle-aged man. He looks like he''s only thirty or forty years old. He has sword eyebrows and starry eyes. His long hair dances in the wind. He has more free and uninhibited feelings in his elegant demeanor. At the moment, he looks at them, but his eyes are full of vigilance.


    "You..."


    Looking at the man in front of him, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a little familiar, "where do we seem to have met?"


    "Ha ha, boy, don''t make up with me!" The middle-aged man in black snorted and sneered, "how can I not know if I have seen you? I warn you, don''t think about my things, otherwise, I don''t mind killing you together! "


    "Is it?"


    Nine tail eyes cold light a flash, cold way: "otherwise, you try how?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head at Jiuwei and looked at the middle-aged man carefully. He said seriously, "I really should have seen you. Let me think about it. Where did I see you?"


    During the conversation, Xu Shaotang began to search for the memory in his mind. He was sure that he must have met this man somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a while. The first time he saw this man, he felt familiar.


    "Go on! Make it up as you like! " The middle-aged man obviously didn''t believe Xu Shaotang''s words. He snorted: "it''s better to make up a story that I can believe, then get close to me, see the assassins who assassinated me, and finally snatch all my things successfully! Boy, I''m not old enough, but I have a lot of heart and mind! "


    "You are too dark and have delusion of persecution!" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at the middle-aged man, obviously dissatisfied with her suspicion of Xu Shaotang''s motives.


    The middle-aged man glanced at Jingming, but he didn''t seem to be angry. He was always on guard against them.


    Looking at the middle-aged man''s vigilance, people were discontented. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s saying that he might have known this man, Jiuwei would have had to teach him a lesson.


    During their confrontation, the giant lizard gradually lost its breath.


    "You''d better behave yourself!" After a warning stare, the middle-aged man quickly walked to the lizard. The jade flute appeared in his hand again. The fierce Qi came out of the Jade Flute and made a cut in the lizard''s head.


    One, two


    The middle-aged man constantly sends out Qi with jade flute and cuts it in the same place. It seems that he wants to split the head of the giant lizard. However, the giant lizard''s defense was really strong. He split dozens of Qi without completely splitting the head of the giant lizard, but the mouth was getting bigger and bigger.


    Jade Flute, jade flute


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fall on the jade flute in the middle-aged man''s hands, and a figure gradually emerges in his mind.


    "Green clothes! You are the master of Qingyi! "


    Xu Shaotang finally remembered that this man was the man he saw in Gong Xueshang''s cave?


    "Go on making it up!"


    The middle-aged man gave Xu Shaotang a faint look and put his hand into the lizard''s head, as if looking for something.


    "I''ll make it up!" Xu Shaotang said angrily. Then he thought that he might not know that he had an apprentice named Xiao Qingyi. He quickly said again: "Gong Xueshang, you are gong Xueshang''s master!"


    "Well?"


    This, the middle-aged man finally raised his head, full of doubts looking at Xu Shaotang: "do you know snow girl?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I not only know her, but also know that she is the Lord of the holy gate of southern regions. You should be the last one! I saw your portrait in her cave! Her cave is on Ju Wu mountain! "


    "It seems that you really know snow girl!" The middle-aged man smiles gently, and the vigilance on his face gradually disappears. A moment later, he takes out a white crystal the size of a ping-pong ball from the giant lizard''s head, and then throws the white crystal to Xu Shaotang, "in that case, this is my gift to you!"


    "What is this?"


    Xu Shaotang catches the crystal and looks at the middle-aged man in doubt."You don''t know what it is?" This is the middle-aged man surprised, as if Xu Shaotang did not know this thing is a very strange thing.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "we have just come to this place and we know nothing about it."


    "Are you all new here?" The middle-aged man''s eyes swept from the faces of other people, and the color of doubt in his eyes was more intense.


    "What''s the problem?" Xu Shaotang looks at him puzzled.


    The middle-aged man didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question directly. He frowned and said, "where are you from? "Southern regions?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "you may not know what I said, the earth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man said, "I''ve never heard of this place! It doesn''t make sense. Apart from this girl, none of them has the cultivation of saints. How can they come here? I thought they were the aborigines you met here. "


    "Indigenous people?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, all of them were shocked and looked at each other. They all saw a strong color of doubt from each other''s eyes.


    After a short period of consternation, Xu Shaotang looked at the middle-aged man curiously and asked, "elder, where is this? Is it Guixu? "


    "You don''t even know where this is?" The middle-aged man looked at them more surprised, "how did you get here? Didn''t anyone bring you here? Maybe the person who brought you didn''t tell you anything? "


    Looking at him, he was obviously more surprised than Xu Shaotang. He seemed to think that they didn''t even know where it was. It was very strange.

 Chapter 2856

    "We just went through a colorful gate, and then came here for no reason."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the middle-aged man with a wry smile, and pointed to the distance behind him, "we have been walking here from there, and we haven''t met a person all the way. When we heard there was a fight here, we followed the sound and wanted to find someone to ask about the situation here, but we met the elder."


    "That door is not guarded?" The middle-aged man suddenly showed a trace of joy on his face and rushed to Xu Shaotang, "come on, take me to have a look! Let''s get the hell out of here


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang was completely confused by him. It took him a long time to shake his head and say, "that door is allowed to enter and not allowed to leave. My friend said that there was a one-way border set up there, and it couldn''t get out at all."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the middle-aged man''s look suddenly darkened down, holding Xu Shaotang''s hand also dejectedly released.


    "Sir, I haven''t asked your name yet." Xu Shaotang looked at the middle-aged man with doubts and said, "where is this? How do you feel like you hate this place? "


    "Snow girl didn''t tell you my name?" The middle-aged man looked at Xu Shaotang with disappointment. "My name is mo yuhen. As for here, I don''t hate it or like it. I just want to leave this cage."


    "Cage?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, "what''s the solution to this?"


    "Don''t you know that rule for saints in southern regions?" Mo yuhen asked.


    "You mean the rule that saints are not allowed to participate in worldly disputes?" Xu Shaotang slightly smothers. After a moment, he looks at Mo yuhen in amazement: "don''t tell me that all saints who violate this rule are locked up in this place?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone was shocked.


    In addition to the newcomer Long Fei, we all know that the rule for saints is not only in the southern region, but also in the northern region!


    "Yes! This is the cage of fairyland! It''s also the grave of saints! " Mo yuhen sighed softly: "all those who violate that rule will be sent here. There are no rules here. There are just endless demons. If you want to leave here, you have to hunt these demons in exchange for a pass token. Then you can leave here naturally!"


    "Fairy Island? Is this fairyland


    Everyone was shocked again, and the color on every face was incredible.


    Shouldn''t this be Guixu? Or is the Guixu in their mouth actually fairyland?


    This What''s going on?


    "Yes Mo yuhen nodded and said: "this is just a part of the Fairy Island. The Fairy Island is divided into two parts, one is heaven, the other is hell. This is hell. If you leave here, it is heaven! Didn''t you just ask me what that thing is in your hand? That''s actually the certificate for hunting demons. This magic crystal can be exchanged for 50 points of merit. If you collect 10000 points of merit, you can exchange it for a token. That''s when you leave here. "


    "Such a tough monster, only 50 points of merit?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "doesn''t that mean that we have to hunt 200 such demons before we can leave here?"


    Although the dead giant lizard is not a monster, its strength is no less than that of a saint. Xu Shaotang thinks that he can''t deal with this monster without using the power of Nuwa stone.


    It''s not so easy to hunt 200 of them.


    "You think too simply!" Mo yuhen shook his head and said: "if you''re lucky enough, maybe a demon can leave here without hunting. If you''re not lucky, you''ll only spend endless time here in your whole life! There are saints everywhere who make a living by robbing other people''s magic crystals. What''s more, these magic crystals can exchange for meritorious deeds, and they can buy pills, dharmas, magic weapons and other things to improve their accomplishments. "


    "If you want to live here, you have to constantly improve your accomplishments. Therefore, many people''s merits are used to exchange for those things. How many people can save 10000 merits? Moreover, it is based on the fact that your magic crystal will not be robbed by others! If you are not lucky, you may not be able to keep your magic crystal today and tomorrow! "


    "I came here a hundred years ago, and now I only have less than seven or eight hundred meritorious deeds."


    Listening to Mo yuhen''s words, people were surprised again. If all eight of them want to leave here, don''t they want to exchange 80000 points of merit? According to Mo yuhen''s eight hundred years of merit, isn''t that ten thousand years?


    Ten thousand years! It''s scary to think about it!


    "Master, what''s the matter with these demons?" Xu Shaotang asked again, "at first we thought these demons were monsters, but later we found that these demons had no magic pill at all. Where did these demons come from?"


    "Space crack!"


    Mo yuhen said faintly: "there is a huge space crack here, in which demons often come out. The reason why the saints who violate the rules are forbidden here is to let the saints fight against these demons. For thousands of years, countless saints have fallen here. At the same time, countless strong people have been born here, which is the paradise of the strong and the grave of the weak Tomb! Some people come here like fish in water, while others are in agony. But it''s undeniable that it can help people improve their accomplishments quickly. ""That is to say, it''s not difficult to improve cultivation here?" Mu Tiance''s eyes flashed with excited light, "as long as you hunt enough demons to exchange for those things that improve your cultivation, you can quickly improve your cultivation?"


    Not only mu Tiance, but also Wu Jie''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    He didn''t want to improve his cultivation quickly, just because it was a real killing paradise. For him, there was no better place than here!


    Looking at the excited light in Mu Tiance''s eyes, Mo yuhen nodded slightly, but mercilessly poured a ladle of cold water on mu Tiance: "you are only a semi saint. It''s not easy for you to survive here. Do you want to hunt demons in exchange for those treasures? For the sake of knowing snow girl, I''d like to remind you who don''t have the cultivation of saints. Don''t think about hunting demons. You''d better go to Yunzhong city to be a young man. Although you''ve only made more than ten contributions in a year, you''re not in danger. "


    "City in the clouds?" Mu Tiance didn''t pay attention to Mo yuhen''s warning at all. He just asked curiously, "is yunzhongcheng the place to exchange those things?"


    "Yes, yunzhongcheng is also the only city here!" Mo yuhen nodded and said, "the Lord of Yunzhong city is the guardian here, and Yunzhong city is the only place where killing is not allowed. It''s the paradise for the weak, and it''s also the place where you should go."

 Chapter 2857

    Under their questioning, they finally understand what Cloud City is like.


    Yunzhong city is a huge city and the only one here. According to Mo yuhen, Yunzhong city is thousands of miles around, and powerful array is laid around it.


    The significance of Cloud City is to provide services for the saints here. These services include exchanging all kinds of goods, avoiding disasters, and even places like brothels! Everything you can see in other cities is in Cloud City! In this place, the Lord of Cloud City is the absolute master.


    It is said that the Lord of Cloud City has already possessed the most holy cultivation. For thousands of years, no one has provoked the Lord of Cloud City, but without exception, all of them are buried here! The gate leaving here is also in the city of clouds.


    No one is allowed to kill in Yunzhong city. No matter who is right or wrong, you can''t kill. If you want to kill, you can kill whatever you want out of Yunzhong city! Similarly, yunzhongcheng is not allowed to bully others, so yunzhongcheng is a very friendly place and a shelter for many weak people.


    In endless months, countless saints who violated the rules were forced to come to this place. Over time, some saints who fell in love with each other were combined and gave birth to their offspring. Because of their weak strength, the descendants of those saints were unable to hunt and kill demons, so they engaged in some service work in Yunzhong city. All service work can obtain corresponding merits, but these merits are not enough It''s very low. Basically, it''s more than ten points a year.


    Among these people, some of them also gave birth to children. However, those children can only engage in service work, and these people are the aborigines Mo yuhen spoke of. The title of aborigines, to a large extent, represents the weak! However, there are also some gifted aborigines who became saints at a young age!


    It is also for this reason that Mo yuhen regarded them as aborigines before.


    If someone doesn''t want to take risks, it only takes a thousand years to go to Yunzhong city to engage in service work, and they can also leave this place. However, the vast majority of saints are arrogant. They have been respected by others in the outside world, but they want to be a little guy here. Almost no one can put down their face. Who can live a thousand years without the cultivation of saints?


    What''s more, the value of everything here is measured by merit. If you want to get something in yunzhongcheng, you have to pay the corresponding merit. For many people, the merit can''t make ends meet, let alone how much merit you have accumulated.


    People like Mo yuhen who have seven or eight hundred meritorious deeds can be regarded as small class.


    So, it''s really hard to leave this hellish place!


    After listening to Mo yuhen''s story, everyone laughed bitterly.


    The people who make these rules are extremely clever. Don''t the saints who break the rules like to fight? Then find a place for you to fight heartily and help you improve your accomplishments! Isn''t a saint arrogant? That''s OK. If you don''t want to take risks, you can put down your pride and become a little guy, so that you can feel the hardships of ordinary people!


    "How far is yunzhongcheng from here?" Xu Shaotang asked with a bitter smile.


    "Eight thousand miles to the East is where Yunzhong city is." Mo yuhen said slowly: "it takes ten meritorious deeds for Yunzhong city to enter the city, so the magic crystal I sent you, plus you hunt the weaker demons on your way to get the magic crystal, you should be able to send them to Yunzhong City safely! But only if you don''t have any accidents along the way. "


    "Are there many demons here?" Nine tail light ask a way: "strength again how?"


    "There are enough demons, but the more demons there are, the more people there are and the more dangerous they are. As I said, many people make a living by robbing other people''s demons." Mo yuhen said with a smile: "as for the strength of those demons, there are all kinds of demons that can be compared with the Jiupin saints or even the most holy ones, and then those that are weaker than the immortals!"


    "However, the magic crystals of those low-level demons are worthless. If you hunt 100 low-level demons, you should be able to exchange some merit. Therefore, the only function of those low-level demons is to provide food for you! The level of demons is exactly the same as that of saints. The stronger the demons are, the more merits they can exchange. "


    "If you have the strength to hunt two Jiupin demons, you can leave here immediately!"


    Jiupin demon is the same as Jiupin sage. It''s only one step away from the most holy. How hard it is to hunt Jiupin demon!


    "Are these monsters all these monsters?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asks curiously.


    "Of course not!"


    Mo yuhen shook his head and said: "when it comes to this matter, I also want to remind you that in addition to these demons, there is another kind of people called demons! Some demons can completely disguise as adults, so you must be careful, or you may die in the hands of demons at any time! Demons are also classified as a kind of demons, and have no less wisdom than people! The array and border of yunzhongcheng are just to prevent demons from entering yunzhongcheng. "


    "In fact, it''s not that no one has ever tried to build other towns, but all of them have been destroyed under the attack of those demons. For thousands of years, only the city in the cloud has stood. Besides the city in the cloud, there are also some blessed places, but many of these blessed places are occupied by powerful demons, and some are occupied by the strong here."WuJie touched his chin and asked excitedly, "don''t those demons have a gathering place?"


    "Isn''t that bullshit?"


    Mo yuhen glanced at Wu Jie and snorted: "as I have said, demons have the same wisdom as human beings. Do you think there is no place for them to gather? In addition to Cloud City, there is also a place called Devil''s abyss, which is a paradise for demons and a forbidden area for other races! It''s said that there have been demons attacking Yunzhong city before, but I haven''t seen them for a hundred years. "


    "This..."


    Hearing Mo yuhen''s words, Xu Shaotang frowned and looked at the people around him, "isn''t this the template for fighting against the invasion of the demons? Is it true that what they call demons are what we call demons? "


    Think about it carefully, isn''t the invasion of the demons such a thing?


    The demons attack the places where human beings live, and the strong human beings fight with the demons.


    Everything, as if back to ten thousand years ago!


    "All of a sudden, I seem to understand a little bit." Tantai Jingming said solemnly, "didn''t they say that Guixu is the place where the immortals live? I think Guixu is actually a fairyland, and the place where we are now is just a part of the fairyland and a part of Guixu, according to the predecessors! "


    "Guixu is not sunk, but sealed forever! And all the saints who violate the rules in other places are gathered here to continue to fight against the demons! For thousands of years, the demons have never been really eliminated, but the later demons have been sealed in this place! "


    "And the so-called immortal and Saint all meteorite, in fact, should be interpreted as, all immortal and Saint are sealed in this world together with the demons! And the person who seals here is the so-called "emperor!"


    "We have been misinterpreting the message left on the bronze tripod all the time!"

 Chapter 2858

    Listening to Tantai Jingming''s analysis, people fell into thinking one after another.


    There is no doubt that what Tantai Jingming said is very reasonable. If we explain it according to her ideas, many problems that bothered them can be explained.


    Including the fact that their mobile phones have signals, maybe this place itself is connected with their world.


    In fact, their world is only a small part of this big world, so there is a saying that heaven and earth belong to the ruins.


    Kang Weimin once divided the whole world into four parts, but he couldn''t mark the location of Fairy Island on that map. It''s probably because this big world is not actually four parts, but only three parts! It is only because their world and the world are separated by the border that people have the illusion of four parts.


    Combined with Kang Weimin''s other analysis, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that Kang Weimin''s inference is completely correct except that the world is divided into four parts!


    Just as everyone fell into thinking, Mo yuhen asked curiously, "what do you mean by Guixu?"


    "Guixu is just the name of people in our world." Xu Shaotang slowly raised his head, his face could not tell whether he was happy or worried. They had heard too many strange things, and they could accept the truth in front of them.


    However, the Fairy Island they had been searching for had come here in such a way that they did not expect.


    "Your world?"


    Mo yuhen said curiously, "what''s your world like?"


    "I can''t explain it to you." Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "if you have a chance, you might as well go to our world to have a look! By the way, master, there is another thing I have to tell you. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your apprentice Gong Xueshang, who is the snow girl in your mouth, must have taken the initiative to violate the rule against saints in order to find your trace." Xu Shaotang seriously said: "I guess, she may also come here."


    When they left the southern region, Gong Xueshang should have had this plan. Now it''s a long time since, it''s estimated that all the holy gate unique skills that can teach Xiao Baiyi have been taught. The rest is up to Xiao Baiyi himself.


    And Gong Xueshang, who has completed his final mission, will come to find Mo yuhen regardless of everything.


    Anyway, he has this relationship with Xiao Qingyi. Gong Xueshang is also his master, and this one is also his ancestor. Thinking about Gong Xueshang''s infatuation with Mo yuhen for many years, Xu Shaotang can''t help but sigh.


    "Snow girl also came?" Mo yuhen was shocked suddenly. Then he shook his head and sighed: "this silly girl, why is it necessary?"


    "The reason why the elder came here is why she came here." Xu Shaotang took a deep look at Mo yuhen, and then asked curiously, "I don''t know if I have found the person you are looking for since I have been here for a hundred years?"


    Considering the tradition of the holy gate, Xu Shaotang is also silent enough.


    I don''t know how many bad karma can be used to describe the tradition that all the disciples of the holy gate fell in love with the master. One person can''t love it, but it leaves a series of bad karma for the people of the holy gate. If Xiao Baiyi becomes a saint one day, I''m afraid he will have to go back to the old way of gongxueshang?


    I hope Xiao Bai Yi won''t accept another female disciple when he accepts disciples in the future! Otherwise, the tradition of holy gate may have to continue.


    "You know a lot of things. It seems that snow girl values you very much!" Mo yuhen took a slow look at Xu Shaotang, and his eyes flashed an indescribable color of pain. "It''s too big here, and everywhere is full of danger. I''ve been here for many years, but I haven''t found the trace of the master. Maybe, she has left here, maybe, she has fallen here, but no matter what, I will always look for it."


    There was a strong look on his face, as if nothing could shake his decision.


    "I hope you and Gong Xueshang can meet here. Don''t let her search for your trace here." Xu Shaotang sighed softly, "ask what is love in the world, call people to promise each other life and death..."


    The evil relationship between the teachers and disciples of the holy gate is the best interpretation of this sentence.


    One by one to find what they want to find at all costs, even if they know it is a moth to the fire, but also unswervingly pursue.


    "If you have a chance to meet snow girl, let her stop looking for me." Mo yuhen sighed heavily, "or, you tell her directly that I have fallen."


    "Master, you are going to embarrass me." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "you asked me to say that, not just to deceive my master and destroy my ancestors?"


    "Well? Are you snow girl''s Apprentice Mo yuhen frowned slightly, asked subconsciously, then shook his head and said, "it shouldn''t be, or you won''t call it by name."


    "I''m half of her apprentice."


    Thinking of Xiao Qingyi, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "one of her disciples is my wife, so you can be regarded as my teacher''s ancestor. I can''t do this kind of thing to bully my teacher and destroy my ancestor.""I didn''t expect you to have such a connection with our holy gate!" Mo yuhen looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then said: "well, in that case, I''ll give you a ride first. You go to Yunzhong city first, and then make plans! I don''t think you know anything about this place. You''d better have a good fight in yunzhongcheng first and get to know the situation before making plans! It''s a wonder that you can come here. I was sent in directly at the beginning, and I learned something about the situation here from that man. "


    "Feng Zhui?" Xu Shaotang asked tentatively.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Mo yuhen was surprised again and frowned: "eh? You even know Fengzhu? Didn''t you say you came here on your own? You lied to me? "


    "No! I''m not lying to you! "


    Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and said, "I just met Fengzhu by chance. I had a drink with him once, but he didn''t tell me anything about it. I just roughly guessed that he was the saint of the southern regions, who was responsible for handling violations."


    "Did Feng Zhu drink with you?"


    This time, Mo yuhen was even more surprised. He glanced back and forth at Xu Shaotang and said, "it seems that you are really a character! As far as I know, Fengzhu has sent many people here for thousands of years, but he has never heard of him inviting anyone to drink wine! "


    "Maybe, this is fate."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, but he starts to think about it. He doesn''t know if he can meet Gu Shanhe here, Ren Manqing who helped him at the top of Yunling mountain, and Qiu Donglai, the sage who helped him.


    These are all his old acquaintances, whether they are enemies or friends!

 Chapter 2859

    Knowing that Xu Shaotang had such a connection with the holy gate, Mo yuhen was more determined to send them to Yunzhong City, and Xu Shaotang didn''t refuse. The saints here were almost everywhere, and many people had more protection.


    Whether they want to enter yunzhongcheng first is another question, but they have to know where yunzhongcheng is.


    Since this cloud city is the only shelter here, if they encounter any situation, they may be able to go to the Cloud City to hide. The so-called heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. Moreover, for this place where saints gather, their cultivation is not very good. They have all kinds of accomplishments, from long Fei, who has just entered the immortal world, to Jiuwei, the demon emperor, On the way to yunzhongcheng, they can also plan for the next thing.


    Not only Xu Shaotang is thinking about this problem, but everyone is thinking about it.


    Especially those with weak accomplishments like long Fei and Wu Song, they want to help Xu Shaotang. However, after listening to Mo yuhen''s talk about the situation here, they feel that their own accomplishments can only drag them down.


    "Master, are all these scenes here?"


    After thousands of miles to the East, they were still in a desert where they could not see the end. Xu Shaotang asked Mo yuhen again.


    "No!" Mo yuhen shook his head and said, "the place where we are now is called wasteland, which belongs to one of the most desolate places in the world. It is said that this place was rich and beautiful before, but it became so because of a big war. Because it''s very desolate here, so there are few demons. There are fewer powerful demons. Naturally, there are not many people to hunt demons by themselves. I came here just for the sake of stability. "


    "A great war?"


    Several people silently look at each other, this war, should not be the invasion of the demons Guixu that war, right?


    After listening to what they said, Mo yuhen probably guessed what they were thinking. With a faint smile, he pointed to the East and said, "let''s go. Maybe thousands of miles ahead, we can get out of here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People are speechless, there are thousands of miles?


    Is this wasteland too big?


    , though gally, but we must continue to make complaints about leaving this barren place as soon as possible.


    A few hours later, the direction of the end of the day finally appeared a faint visible indigo, they finally saw the hope of leaving the wasteland.


    "From now on, you have to be careful." Looking at the happy people, Mo yuhen solemnly reminded: "there will not only be all kinds of magic things here, but also those saints with evil intentions. If you are not careful, you may lose your life. If you want to leave here alive, you must be alert enough!"


    Hearing Mo yuhen''s reminder, everyone nodded. Everyone knows that what Mo yuhen said is not to scare them. Guixu is more dangerous than their world.


    Closer, closer


    It was a hill covered with dense vegetation, and the hills rose and fell until they could not see.


    The long lost green finally reappeared in front of them. After getting fed up with the dry, hot and monotonous desert, they found that green was such a lovely color.


    Just as they were about to enter the dense forest, three figures suddenly rose from the dense forest. In a twinkling of an eye, they formed a triangle and surrounded them.


    "Hand over the magic crystal, and you will not die!"


    There is no superfluous words, they said in front of the old man with a gloomy face, and their eyes did not take away any flavor of negotiation.


    "It''s really..."


    Xu Tang and others will leave the wasteland just in time?


    Looking at the three people who surrounded them, one old and two middle-aged, there is no doubt that they are all saints.


    It''s pitiful to think about it. In the world other than Fairy Island, which saint is not respected and superior, but here, he becomes a bandit blocking the way. This is really a kind of irony.


    "It seems that you are the only one who has robbed others all the time?" Mu Tiance didn''t seem to pay attention to these three people at all. He asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "have you tasted being robbed today?"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and snorted, "I picked some tea at your house? Do you need to be so bitter? "


    Mu Tiance said with a black face: "is that a little bit? You''re going to light up my tea tree! "


    "Will you two shut up?"


    Mo Yu hates to be made to laugh and cry by two people, low voice way: "good or bad also make clear the situation in front of first say, this time still have the mood to gossip here?"


    He doesn''t know whether Xu Shaotang and his followers are ignorant, fearless or well-established. But at least, in the face of the three saints, they have been saints for a long time. Even if they have three saints on their side, they can fight against one of them, but they may not guarantee the safety of others. The battle of saints, if any one of them is involved, will kill those who are very weak."Nothing."


    Nine tail Chong Mo Yu hate light smile, look scornfully from the three people around them swept, "a third grade saint, two second grade saints, also dare to do this blocking robbery?"


    "Can you see their accomplishments?"


    Mo Yu hate heart a surprised, surprised to see nine tail.


    "Guess!" Nine tail cunning smile, but the answer is self-evident, she really can see the cultivation of these people.


    Mo Yu hate slightly smothering, helplessly looked at nine tail one eye, and coldly said to the opposite old man: "leave the magic crystal on your body, go away quickly, I don''t want to kill people today!"


    Listen to Mo yuhen''s words, whether it''s three road robbers or Xu Shaotang, they are all slightly stunned.


    It''s these three people who robbed them. Listen to Mo yuhen, how do you feel that they robbed them in turn?


    "Ha ha, did I hear you right?"


    The old man laughed: "how dare you be so arrogant? It seems that you really don''t want to live! "


    "You talk too much. I gave you chances. You don''t know how to cherish them." Mo yuhen took a look at Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei, "give me the old man, and you two will take care of the rest!"


    "No, you''d better have a rest. We can do it ourselves." Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly to Mo yuhen and exchanges a simple look with Jiu Wei. The next moment, Jiu Wei pours at the old man. Xu Shaotang moves and has killed a middle-aged man on the side.


    "Don''t measure yourself..."


    The old man snorted. The murderer in his eyes just showed up. Before he finished his sentence, the field of Jiuwei had surrounded him.


    Realizing that the situation is not right, the old man just wants to get rid of the shackles of Jiuwei''s field, and his head has been flying up without warning

 Chapter 2860

    Xu Shaotang''s side is also incomparably clean. When the other side is about to fight back, Xu Shaotang''s fist has penetrated the other side''s chest, and the sage''s real fire emerges, which makes his bones disappear in an instant.


    But in an instant, the two saints have fallen.


    Another man who realized that the situation was not right was just about to break into mu Tiance. He grabbed one of them to protect his life, but was frightened to find that he could not move at all.


    "Poof!"


    Blood splashed out from his neck and rushed out one or two meters high. The Demon power in Jiuwei''s hand moved, and the flying head turned into powder instantly.


    In a moment, all three of them fell.


    Until Jiuwei and Xu Shaotang come back to the crowd with three bags of heaven and earth, Mo yuhen still looks dull, while the others are plain, which is what they expected.


    "Let''s see what''s good in their bags!" Wu Jie, with a smile on his face, obviously began to think about the things in the bag of heaven and earth.


    "You are really positive..."


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Wu Jie and handed the bag of heaven and earth in his hand to Jiu Wei, "come on, I want to erase the divine sense on the bag of heaven and earth. It will take some effort."


    "Good!" Jiuwei nodded and took the bag of heaven and earth.


    "You..."


    Until this time, Mo Yu hen slowly recovered and looked at them in amazement, "what kind of cultivation are you?"


    "I''m a saint of the second grade. As for her, I don''t know." Xu Shaotang looked at Jiuwei with a smile, "but I estimate that her strength should not be weaker than that of Sipin sage, right?"


    Xu Shaotang really can''t see the strength of the nine tails, and the demon emperor doesn''t have such a strict hierarchy. He only knows that the nine tails have only evolved into seven tails. If the nine tails have evolved, their strength will be no less than that of the nine grade sages, or even the most holy.


    "It''s hard for you to hide from me..." Mo Yu Henman said with a bitter smile: "you are so young. I also said that you are just a saint. I didn''t expect that you have such strength. I am hundreds of years old, and I really live to be a dog."


    At the beginning, Mo yuhen didn''t see their accomplishments. He thought they had something hidden in them. Now, he really thinks too much about it. Xu Shaotang should have something hidden in him, but Jiuwei''s accomplishments are above him.


    He thinks that Jiuwei is only 20 or 30 years old. Even when a saint becomes a saint, the influence of time on her appearance is not so great. He estimates that Jiuwei will never be more than 100 years old. Among saints, this age is almost the same as a child.


    "The elder didn''t ask us, did we?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "by the way, what kind of cultivation are you, elder?"


    Mo yuhen looked at Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile, then turned to Jiuwei and asked, "girl Jiuwei, what kind of cultivation do you think I am?"


    His words clearly meant to compare Jiuwei. He wanted to see if Jiuwei''s cultivation was really above himself.


    "Sanpin!"


    Jiuwei faintly replied, and continued to erase the divine knowledge from those heaven and earth bags. When Mo Yu hated to smile bitterly, she calmly added: "your cultivation should be stuck in the saint''s third grade for a long time, estimated to be more than 50 years."


    "How do you know?"


    Mo Yu was shocked.


    It''s not surprising that Jiuwei can tell his accomplishments, but it''s really strange that he hasn''t made any progress in his accomplishments for 50 years.


    Not only Mo yuhen, but other people also look at Jiuwei curiously, obviously wanting to know the answer to this question.


    "Sanpin is a threshold." Nine tail side will have wiped away the God of the bag of heaven and earth to stare at her no ring, while continue to bury his head to erase the other two Heaven and earth bag of God, at the same time slowly said: "three grade, six grade, nine grade are the threshold."


    "Yes."


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Mo yuhen sighed softly and said bitterly: "I''ve been stuck in Sanpin for 60 years, and I''ve heard about this threshold, but I still can''t cross it, and I can''t find any way. A few years ago, I would exchange my meritorious deeds for some pills, but it''s basically useless. Later, I just gave up."


    "Well, you haven''t told us these things before!" Xu Shaotang looks at Jiuwei in surprise.


    He was confused when he joined the sage, not to mention how much he knew about saints. He always thought that after joining the sage, there would be only saints and the most holy. Now when he heard Jiuwei''s words, he became interested.


    "You haven''t even reached the third grade. What''s the use of this?"


    Jiuwei glanced at Xu Shaotang with a smile and hummed, "besides, your accomplishments can''t be divided into several grades. You are a different kind."


    "What does that mean?" Mo Yu looks at Jiu Wei and Xu Shaotang with a puzzled look.


    How to listen to the meaning of nine tails? It seems that Xu Shaotang''s real strength is not as simple as the sage of second grade? If you think about it carefully, he also finds the clue. The saint Xu Shaotang killed just now is also a second grade saint, but he has no chance to resist at all!Although the fight between saints is simple and rough, it is just the strength of the field and the real fire, and the field plays an absolute role. Under the suppression of the strong people''s field, the weak people basically have no resistance! However, people with the same accomplishments are generally difficult to kill each other. If the other person wants to escape, he will be able to escape in most cases.


    Thinking about this, he suddenly realized that even now, he underestimated the strange boy Xu Shaotang.


    Jiuwei doesn''t answer Mo yuhen''s question. She just looks at Xu Shaotang, which means that she wants him to decide whether or not to tell him. She knows that Xu Shaotang''s secrets are very important. No one will tell Xu Shaotang''s secrets unless they are absolutely trusted.


    "I''m a little special. Generally, my accomplishments are just like this, but when I''m desperate, I''ll be stronger." Xu Shaotang "modest" smile, "if you have to work hard, I should be able to draw with nine tail."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Yu hates the constant twitch of his cheek, and his eyes are full of amazement. Can the second grade sage draw with the fourth grade sage?


    What the hell?


    Isn''t the gap between sages'' accomplishments the strength of the world?


    When Mo yuhen''s face is dull, Jiuwei turns to Xu Shaotang.


    What''s a tie with her? If Xu Shaotang really wants to fight for her life, she is definitely not Xu Shaotang''s opponent. You know, even Xu Fu, a saint who has lived for more than 2000 years, eventually died in Xu Shaotang''s hands. Xu Fu''s accomplishments are at least five grades!

 Chapter 2861

    While they were talking, Jiuwei had nearly wiped away all the divine knowledge from the bag of heaven and earth. At this time, it was late, and they quickly found a temporary cave in the dense forest.


    After settling down, everyone poured out all the things in the bag of heaven and earth.


    In addition to some common things, such as wine, skills and pills, as for magic crystal, the three bags of heaven and earth add up to less than ten, and there are also three crystal clear cards.


    "These three wastes!" Seeing these messy things on the ground, Wu Jie scolded: "just a few things, do you mean to be a robber?"


    They don''t think these skills can be better than Yulong Jue. Pills, Xu Shaotang himself is an alchemist. As long as Xu Shaotang can make pills, they don''t lack them. But now Xu Shaotang''s furnace is destroyed, and there is no magic medicine on him. They can make do with these pills. As for the spirit stone, they are still in the market I can''t even see the sky!


    Now you can only see the magic crystals and the three unknown cards.


    "You''ll be satisfied! It would be nice to have these things! "


    Hearing Wu Jie''s dissatisfied words, Mo Yu said with a smile: "these magic crystals can also be exchanged for two or three hundred points of merit, which is enough to let you enter the Cloud City. I told you that many people are just barely maintaining. They can let you pick up a bargain, which is worthy of you."


    "Then what is it? Can it be exchanged for meritorious service?" Wu Jie picked up a crystal clear card and observed it in his hand.


    There is no information on these three cards. It feels like three crystal cards, but they are softer than crystal, like transparent steel.


    "It''s worth a lot to them, but nothing to you." Mo yuhen said, "this is an ID card. It''s used for identification."


    "Er..." Looking at the three crystal clear cards, Xu Shaotang said to the people around him with a smile, "isn''t this Guixu''s ID card?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people couldn''t help smiling.


    Indeed, this is the ID card, and there is no identity information on it, and I don''t know how to identify it.


    "This ID card is very useful." Mo yuhen explained: "these identity cards are the symbols of your identity. All your merits are exchanged and consumed by this identity card. Once the identity card is lost, all the merits in it will automatically return to zero! So now these three identity cards are rubbish. "


    "If we want to get the ID card, do we have to go to yunzhongcheng?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked.


    "In fact, you can take this card as a magic weapon without attack power." Mo yuhen nodded and said solemnly, "when you get the card, you must keep it carefully. Once it is lost or damaged, you can only accumulate merits from the beginning."


    "It''s much more important than ID card. If you lose it, you don''t even have a chance to apply for it again."


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said: "for thousands of years, the Lord of Yunzhong city has not known how many merits he has gained by this method..."


    If you die, you will lose your meritorious service. If you lose your ID card, you will lose your meritorious service! It''s like letting a lot of people hunt demons here for nothing.


    "That''s true."


    Mo Yu said with a smile: "so, many people would rather use their merits to exchange for those things to improve their accomplishments. In this way, they have a better chance to live. Countless saints have been sent here, but few of them can really leave here."


    "It seems that we have to plan ahead."


    Xu Shaotang thought silently for a while, then looked up at the crowd: "what''s your opinion? Are you going to hunt those demons with us or stay in Cloud City? We''ll be able to get to Yunzhong city tomorrow. Let''s take advantage of this time tonight and make a decision on this matter. "


    "I won''t stay in Cloud City." Mu Tiance took the lead.


    "Neither will I!" Wu Jie said carelessly.


    The answer for both of them was in Xu Shaotang''s expectation. Mu Tiance wanted to improve his cultivation, while WuJie was just for the enjoyment of killing. Now it''s up to the four of them.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s eyes fall on them, Tan Tai Jing Ming and Su Nu look at each other silently. They both see the same answer from each other''s eyesight.


    "I won''t go!" Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang seriously, "I don''t want to be your burden!"


    "I''m not going either."


    Su Nu said, "if I bring up my accomplishments in Cloud City, we''ll hunt those demons with you then."


    Emotionally, they really want to be with Xu Shaotang and live and die together.


    However, their reason tells them that they can''t become Xu Shaotang''s burden because of their emotions. Originally, mu Tiance and Wu Jie were already the burden of Xu Shaotang and Jiu Wei. If they were added, the burden would be even heavier. Can''t Xu Shaotang be allowed to consider their safety when they fight with magic objects or enemies?When it''s time to let go, it''s their biggest support for Xu Shaotang.


    "Elder and I are not going either."


    Long Fei also said with a smile: "our two accomplishments are the lowest. It''s really cumbersome to go there. Anyway, you know that we are in the city of cloud. We''ll come back to see us after a while."


    When they learned about Guixu, Longfei and Wusong had already made a decision.


    In this place where saints are rampant, they are just a burden. They don''t expect to help Xu Shaotang. They just hope they don''t cause them any trouble. Moreover, they want to go back alive. Yunzhong city is undoubtedly their best choice for the time being.


    If they become saints in the future, it''s another matter.


    "Well, now that everyone has decided, let''s do it! Tomorrow we''ll go to yunzhongcheng. By that time, you four had better find a place to settle down together! "


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t try to persuade anyone. This is undoubtedly the best choice. The strength of Wu Jie and mu Tiance can''t be measured by their own cultivation. Mu Tiance, in particular, is a person who can become a saint at any time. It''s also a good choice to work with them.


    While talking, Xu Shaotang picked up the magic crystals on the ground and handed them to Mo yuhen at will. He said with a smile, "master, you give me a meeting gift, and I''ll give you a meeting gift too. It''s your grandson-in-law''s filial piety."


    "Ha ha, you say so, I really can''t find a reason to refuse." Mo Yu hates to laugh a, also don''t with his affectation, direct will magic crystal income own heaven and earth bag.


    He understood what Xu Shaotang meant. He said that on purpose to make himself unable to refuse!


    This son-in-law is good!

 Chapter 2862

    The next day, before dawn, they set out for Yunzhong city.


    In the afternoon, a grand city finally appeared in front of them.


    Except Mo yuhen, everyone was staring at the huge city in front of them. Yes, the city is too big. Even if Mo yuhen had told them, the grandeur of the city was beyond their imagination.


    At a glance, the most eye-catching thing is the nearly 100 meter high city wall. Even Xu Shaotang, who has traveled all over the northern and southern regions, has never seen such a magnificent city wall. The 100 meter high city wall is terrible to think about!


    From time to time, you can see three or five groups of people patrolling on the high wall. Although you can''t see their appearance clearly, you can feel that their cultivation is not weak, and there should be some saints among them.


    Inside the city wall, high-rise buildings have sprung up! From a distance, these high-rise buildings are completely a replica of modern skyscrapers, only they are not as high as skyscrapers, and they do not have those dazzling curtain walls and glasses. Instead, they are all stacked up by stones and other materials. They never thought that they could see such a towering building in Guixu.


    Close to yunzhongcheng, you can feel a strange force, which is like a huge sky curtain covering the whole yunzhongcheng. According to Mo yuhen, this is the boundary of yunzhongcheng and the formation of city protection.


    Countless demons want to make the idea of yunzhongcheng, but they haven''t even entered the gate of yunzhongcheng.


    Although they haven''t entered the Cloud City yet, they can feel that it must be a very prosperous city, which is countless times more prosperous than any city they have seen in the north and South regions!


    Xu Shaotang once thought that the Qingdi city of Xiandao League was a miracle, but compared with Yunzhong City, Qingdi city was so insignificant.


    "Well, it''s time for us to go down!"


    Their shock was expected by Mo yuhen. Looking at the shocked people, Mo yuhen said with a smile: "if you want to enter yunzhongcheng, you can only enter it from four directions. Let''s go and be slaughtered by yunzhongcheng!"


    Those who enter yunzhongcheng are all ready to be slaughtered. Many people come to yunzhongcheng with dozens of meritorious deeds. Once they leave the city, they will be poor again.


    After hearing Mo yuhen''s words, they followed him to the east gate. Standing at the gate, they could clearly see the people coming and going in the city, but there were few people chatting in and out of the city. A few people were chatting in the gate, and there was a second class Saint among them!


    It''s really strange that a saint who is almost walking sideways in other world has become a soldier guarding the gate when he comes here. If you talk to people who have never been here, I''m afraid no one will believe it!


    "Into the city?"


    Seeing them walking towards the city gate, the bored soldiers suddenly came to the spirit, and a few people gathered around them, as if they were afraid that they would turn around and leave.


    "Yes Mo Yu said with a smile: "nine people!"


    "Nine people?" The second grade sage''s eyes brightened, "are you all going to enter the city?"


    "Yes Mo Yu nodded and took out his own identity card from the heaven and earth bag. "Just use my merit. They don''t have an identity card yet."


    "Well, follow me!"


    Er pin saint with a smile pulled Mo yuhen to the stone pillar at the gate of the city, motioned him to put the card on the crystal plate, and then solemnly said: "Mo yuhen, nine people into the city, deduct 90 points of merit!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a bright red light flashed on the crystal flat. After Mo yuhen''s identity card was swept, Mo yuhen took back his identity card, which also means that they have paid their contributions to the city.


    "Well, you can go in!" Second grade sage smile, but also very polite said: "welcome to visit next time."


    "There won''t be so many next time." Mo Yu hates the corners of his mouth.


    Next time?


    It took him 90 points of merit to enter the city once, and Xu Shaotang also gave him three magic crystals. Otherwise, the 90 points of merit would be enough for him.


    "By the way, is there anything big happening outside recently?" The second grade sage asked curiously, and several other people came to him.


    "What''s the big deal?" Mo yuhen shook his head and said with a wry smile, "except killing, it''s all numb. I heard that it seems that someone is organizing people to go to the sunset plain for a large-scale hunting. This is also hearsay. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. After all, there are many powerful demons in the sunset plain. Generally, no one is willing to take risks."


    "It seems to be true. I heard a person who entered the city yesterday. Are you interested in participating?" The saint asked curiously again.


    "Forget it, I''m used to being alone."


    Mo Yu hate back a, and said: "well, first don''t talk, we want to go into the city to do something."


    After that, Mo yuhen winked at Xu Shaotang and motioned them to enter the city.


    "No, talk about it later."The voice of the sage sounded behind him, but Mo yuhen''s pace was faster.


    "Master, are these people too enthusiastic?" Xu Shaotang looked back at the gatekeepers behind him and said, "I''ve been to many cities, but they all want to be polite one by one. How do these people feel more polite one by one?"


    "You don''t realize the value of merit."


    Mo yuhen explained: "it only takes a little merit to enter the city, but for many people, a little merit can save your life sometimes, so many people who hunt demons outside will not enter the city easily. Every time they enter the city, they will exchange their merits or upgrade their accomplishments. Sometimes, no one will enter the city all day, and there are nine of us, Can they not be enthusiastic? "


    "Those meritorious deeds don''t fall into their hands. How excited are they?" Wu Jie asked, smacking his mouth.


    Is there any assessment mechanism for these people? It''s a wild thought.


    "If you stay here every day and stare at such a few people all day long, you will also want to see strangers. Even if you can''t talk about anything, you can see new faces, which is enough to bring a sense of freshness to their monotonous life." Mo yuhen sighed softly: "just now, I heard that the gate has been guarded here for three or four hundred years. Would you like to live like this for three or four hundred years?"


    The head without ring suddenly shakes like a rattle: "I would rather die in the process of hunting demons."


    With his temperament, if you really want him to do such a boring thing, he would rather have finished himself earlier.


    "So, next time you meet them, don''t talk to them more." Mo yuhen said with a smile: "if you want to chat, they can chat with you there for ten days and a half months."


    Hearing Mo yuhen''s words, people were speechless for a while.


    How boring it must be to catch a person and talk to death

 Chapter 2863

    "The man who just walked by is the demon clan?"


    When going to the east gate to get the identity card, Jiuwei suddenly stops and frowns at the person who just passed by.


    "It''s no surprise." Looking at Jiuwei''s look, Mo yuhen said with a smile: "in yunzhongcheng, you can see many races, from the common races such as the human race and the demon race to the spirit race and the undead race."


    "The undead? There are still undead people here? "


    Xu Shaotang screams, but her eyes sweep over her quietly. Up to now, he hasn''t told her that she is an immortal.


    "Yes Mo yuhen nodded and said, "although the undead are declining, there are still many strong people here. Anyway, there are many races you have never heard of before. You will understand them later."


    Mo yuhen can also understand their surprise. When he first came to Yunzhong City, he was also surprised. I believe almost all the people who first came to Yunzhong city will have similar situations. After all, the anecdotes and strange things that can be seen here are far beyond their imagination.


    When Xu Shaotang and his family stay in this place which they call Guixu for a long time, they will not be surprised.


    The roads in Yunzhong city are extremely wide. A single road is nearly 100 meters wide. You can see all kinds of shops on both sides of the road, just like the general city. There are almost all the shops you can think of. There are an endless stream of people on the street. However, they can see that most of the people in the city are people with low accomplishments, and they can occasionally see them A few saints are also in a hurry. If they use no precepts, they are just as anxious to be reincarnated.


    Looking at those saints who passed in a hurry, Mo Yu sighed: "the saints here are either struggling for survival, or working hard to leave here as soon as possible, or trying to improve their cultivation. Therefore, even if there are many saints, you can''t see many in the city. Most of them come here to work or visit relatives, and they are very kind to them Time is precious to me. "


    There is no brilliance here. Except for the Lord of Yunzhong City, who has absolute power, almost all of them are striving for survival. Even these people in the city are striving to accumulate merits in exchange for something to improve their accomplishments, including the items needed to maintain their daily life.


    Nuota''s yunzhongcheng is just a high-speed machine. Everyone here acts as a small part in the machine. However, this part is dispensable and will not stop the machine because of the disappearance or damage of any part.


    Soon, Mo yuhen led them to the east gate to get their ID card.


    Fortunately, the ID card is free, otherwise Mo yuhen will have to spend a lot of money.


    "Drop a drop of your own blood essence into the ID card, and the ID card will take effect automatically." The staff handed the ID card to them and reminded them: "the ID card must be kept properly, otherwise all meritorious deeds will be cleared and everything will start from the beginning!"


    "All right."


    People squeeze out a drop of blood essence on the ID card, and the blood essence is absorbed by the ID card instantly.


    On the opposite side of the door is the place where the magic crystal is exchanged for meritorious service. A three meter high sign at the door clearly says how many meritorious service the magic crystal can exchange for.


    There are many saints in the place where the magic crystal is exchanged. Among them, there are many injured saints. Some acquaintances get together to chat about their recent gains, and others are discussing what they want to exchange for to improve their accomplishments.


    The sage, who should be above himself, has become an ordinary man who is running for a living here.


    Xu Shaotang only glanced at those who exchanged hundreds of magic crystals for a little meritorious service, and then moved his eyes up. The magic crystals of a magic object exchanged for 20 meritorious service, the second for 30, the third for 50


    The higher the level of magic crystal, the more meritorious deeds you can exchange. Nine grade magic crystal can exchange 8000 meritorious deeds!


    That is to say, you only need to hunt two Jiupin demons to get away from here!


    But the highest magic crystal can exchange 50000 points of merit!


    "Is there a magic thing here that is as powerful as the most holy one?" Xu Shaotang looks at Mo yuhen in amazement.


    "I don''t know."


    Mo yuhen shook his head and said, "but I''ve never heard of anyone who has ever met such a powerful demon, not to mention the most holy one. It''s the sixth and seventh grade demon, and few people can hunt it."


    "Who said that?"


    While they were discussing, a proud voice sounded behind them.


    They turned their heads, but saw a middle-aged man who could not see his age standing behind them with a proud face. Beside him, there were seven or eight saints, each of whom looked at him respectfully.


    "It''s the caretaker!"


    Mo Yu hated with a faint smile, "Gu menzhu is naturally not among the people I said. With Gu menzhu''s strength, it''s natural to hunt six or seven grade demons as if searching for something."


    "That''s right. Our sect leader will soon gather 10000 merits!"As soon as Mo yuhen''s words fell, a man beside the door keeper complimented, "by then, our door keeper will be the first person to leave here for thousands of years!"


    "I want you to talk more!" Looking at the master''s eyes, the man immediately closed his mouth with a smile.


    "Then I''d like to congratulate the caretaker!"


    Mo yuhen still keeps a light smile, but the smile is a little stiff.


    "I can''t say congratulations. If I don''t have to leave for something important, I''d like to stay here and improve my accomplishments." After all, I don''t know if there is such a good place for me to improve my cultivation


    While they were talking, it was Xu Shaotang''s turn to exchange the magic crystal in their hands.


    Xu Shaotang was about to step forward, but Mo yuhen gently held him, and at the same time, he reached out to the door keeper and said, "please come first."


    "Ha ha, you have a bit of insight!" Looking at Mo yuhen with satisfaction, Gu took out a piece of magic crystal and threw it to Mo yuhen: "I reward you!"


    Mo yuhen took over the magic crystal, but it was a magic crystal of one grade, which could be exchanged for five meritorious deeds.


    "Thank you very much."


    Mo yuhen put away the magic crystal and arched his hand slightly to the door keeper, but his face could not see his happiness and anger.


    But the people behind the master of the gate are looking at Mo yuhen with envy. They just let a queue get a magic crystal. This person is really lucky.


    Gu Daosheng walked to the exchange desk with his head high, took out a bag from the heaven and earth bag, and poured the magic crystal in the bag on the plate with a smile on his face.


    "Gu Daosheng, one six grade magic crystal, three five grade magic crystals, three four grade magic crystals..." Exchange personnel voice trembles of one by one counting this a lot of magic crystal, finally high voice way: "total exchange meritorious service 19050 points!"


    "Wow..."

 Chapter 2864

    "My God, did I hear you right? Nearly 2000 points of merit! "


    "Master Gu is really powerful! I guess it won''t take a few days to get out of here, will it


    "It seems that no one has exchanged so many meritorious deeds at one time in nearly a hundred years? It was Xia Lingyun more than 100 years ago who exchanged 3000 points of merit at one time last time? "


    "Speaking of Xia Lingyun, he''s a genius. It''s just a pity, alas..."


    With the cry of the staff, these people who are still in the store are shocked, and they talk to each other.


    Xu Shaotang and they also looked at each other silently, but their eyes were more excited.


    The doorkeeper seemed to enjoy the shock and admiration of these people. He handed his ID card to the staff with a smile, and then he left with a smile.


    Until Gu left, Xu Shaotang came forward to exchange the magic crystal in their hands. Together with the gift Mo Yu gave him, Xu Shaotang exchanged 210 points of meritorious service. Xu Shaotang counted all the meritorious service on Long Fei''s identity card. In this way, Long Fei became the chief financial officer.


    And Mo yuhen has seven or eight magic crystals in his hand, which add up to 300 points of merit.


    After leaving the meritorious exchange office, Mo yuhen took them to find a residence nearby, which is similar to a courtyard house. The annual rent is 50 meritorious deeds. It''s very easy to find such a residence in Yunzhong city. According to Mo yuhen, these courtyards are managed by Yunzhong city.


    In fact, almost all the industries in yunzhongcheng are under the control of yunzhongcheng.


    In other places, there are cheaper apartments, but the environment is not flattering.


    The courtyard is not big, but it''s clean enough to live in the four of them. But if Xu Shaotang and they all live in it, it will be a little crowded.


    All the things in the courtyard are quite complete. They are put in their world, even where they can live.


    After taking them to buy some things, two points of merit are missing from Long Fei''s identity card. It''s quite worthwhile to have two points of merit in such a large pile of things. At least Xu Shaotang thinks so.


    "Everything in Cloud City is very cheap, including the meat of high-quality demons." Mo yuhen said with a smile to Xu Shaotang, "if you are interested, you can also buy some high-quality magic meat to taste. Although it doesn''t help to improve your cultivation, it does taste good, but the more advanced the magic, the higher the price of the meat."


    "Can I buy all of them?" Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    "Why not? There are many strong people here. Naturally, there are many people who can hunt high-quality demons. The magic crystal is the source of the power of these demons. Even if these demons die, their physical strength is the same as when they were alive. But as long as the magic crystal is removed, their body defense will disappear. No matter how strong the demons are, they will only become food. " Mo yuhen said with a light smile: "but generally no one will eat this meat. Either they can''t afford it or they don''t want to eat these meaningless things with their hard work."


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "if it''s me, I''m certainly not willing to spend my hard-earned meritorious service to eat this useless thing. Unless I have too much meritorious service to spend, I don''t mind tasting it."


    "In fact, what''s really expensive here are the things that promote cultivation!" Mo yuhen gave a bitter smile, shook his head and sighed: "when you go to the places of the Dan medicine shop, you will find that you have very little merit in your hands!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, and suddenly thinks of a thing, quickly asked: "by the way, speaking of Dan medicine line, do you know where there is a place to sell alchemy furnace?"


    "You want to buy an alchemy furnace?" Mo yuhen looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously, "what do you want to do with the alchemy furnace?"


    "Alchemy, of course!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, "shy" said: "in fact, I''m still a alchemist."


    "Do you know how to make pills?" Mo yuhen looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. He can''t help thinking, how many magical things are there in this boy?


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ll be a little bit. I want to see if I can refine some pills to improve my accomplishments, so that I can''t exchange them for meritorious deeds, can''t I?"


    "What a surprise you are


    Mo yuhen looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "let''s go. I''ll take you to have a look, but I don''t think you can afford it."


    Let dantai quiet tea, they are ready to order food and wine, in the evening with Mo yuhen after drinking a few cups, two people in a hurry out of the door.


    "What''s that man, master?" After going out, Xu Shaotang asks curiously.


    "Gu Daosheng." Mo Yu hate light said, "is also the man of the year here, but this Gu Daosheng proud horizontal, if it is not strong cultivation, I''m afraid it will fall here."


    "What kind of saint is he?"


    "It''s said that I just entered seven grades some time ago." Mo Yu thought, "didn''t Gu Daosheng exchange a six grade magic crystal just now? It proves that the rumor should be true. Without the cultivation of seven grades, it should be difficult to kill six grades of demons. You know, most of these demons have super strong defense. "Xu Shaotang can understand that, just like the demon clan, although the demon king and Da Luo Jinxian have the same strength, in fact, the demon king with the same cultivation is stronger. The demon clan also has super strong defense. Under the same cultivation, it is almost impossible for the Terran to kill the demon clan.


    "Just now I saw that you took the initiative to let Gu Daosheng exchange his meritorious deeds first, because you were worried about Gu Daosheng''s accomplishments, or for other reasons?"


    According to Xu Shaotang''s observation, Mo yuhen should not be the kind of person who is good at flattering, but his concession in front of Gu Daosheng puzzled Xu Shaotang.


    "It''s one thing to worry about his accomplishments." Mo Yu laughed at himself, "you just came here, but you don''t understand something. Here, if you don''t offend people, try not to offend people. Although no one in the Cloud City dares to do anything to you, but out of the Cloud City, there will be countless troubles coming to you. Maybe you are not afraid of these troubles, but you should always be on guard! Moreover, Gu Daosheng''s longevity gate is not a good bird. "


    "Longevity gate? Is there a clan here? "


    Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    He originally thought that there would be no clan in Yunzhong City, and the Lord of Yunzhong city would not allow a clan to fight against him, would he?


    "Why not?" Mo yuhen asked with a smile, and said: "there are some in other places, here, including zongmen! However, there are not many religious sects here. Even if they are bigger, there are not more than 100 people, and there are not too many saints in them. For example, Changsheng sect is already a big religious sect, and the total number of saints is not more than 10. "


    "Because the sages don''t want to give the magic crystal they desperately got to the masters of these sects?"


    Xu Shaotang thought a little and quickly guessed the reason.


    "This is one side."


    Mo yuhen nodded and said, "which sage was not a hero? Which sage has no practice in his hands? There are too few things that the sect can give to the saints, but you have to hand in the magic crystal you desperately obtained. If you were, I believe you would not like it, would you? "


    "Indeed Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "most of the saints are people who are proud and arrogant. How many people are willing to be subordinated to others?"


    This place is really not friendly to saints. They are not only restricted everywhere, but also deprived of the noble status of saints. The status of saints here is not much different from that of ordinary people.


    However, for people like Wu Jie and mu Tiance, this is a place where they can give full play, provided they have the strength.


    "Yes! That''s why I like to be alone. "


    Mo Yu said with a smile: "there is not only Changsheng gate, but also Xiandao League, including our holy gate."

 Chapter 2865

    "Ah?" Xu Shaotang looks at Mo yuhen in amazement, but he is surprised. He also has some doubts. Since there is a holy gate here, why doesn''t Mo yuhen hunt those demons with the people of the holy gate?


    It''s nice to have someone take care of you and keep warm?


    Xu Shaotang''s astonishment was expected by Mo yuhen. Facing Xu Shaotang''s astonished eyes, Mo yuhen explained with a smile: "in fact, these are sect members, and at most they can only be regarded as friends of the same sect. For example, for thousands of years, many people who violate the rules of sages in Xiandao League have been caught here, and they spontaneously formed a group."


    "Of course, some people will not join this group. After all, once they join, they will inevitably act according to their faces. Although there are not so many rules in the holy gate, there is also such a problem. Therefore, apart from asking about the master''s information, I seldom contact with those people in the holy gate. If you want to be with the people in the holy gate, I can introduce you. "


    It can be seen that although Mo yuhen is a member of the holy gate, he doesn''t have much affection for the holy gate, either because of his personality or because he came here just to find his master, the woman who has made him infatuated with all his life.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "come on, I don''t like to receive too many restrictions, and I don''t like to give the things I desperately get to people who don''t matter."


    "I knew you would."


    Mo yuhen had already guessed Xu Shaotang''s answer, but he didn''t try to persuade him. He pointed to the danyao shop not far away and said, "if you can really refine the danyao needed by danyao shop, the time you leave here will be greatly shortened. You can exchange your refined danyao for meritorious service, and the meritorious service is generally not less! However, the pills purchased by the Dan Yao shop are precious among the shengpin pills. It depends on whether you have the ability to refine them. "


    "Can medicine be exchanged for meritorious service?"


    He heard Mo yuhen say so many things all the way. He always thought that he could only get meritorious service by hunting demons.


    "Bullshit, as long as the city master purchases things, there will be meritorious service. This is the only way to obtain meritorious service besides hunting demons!" Mo yuhen said with a smile: "you exchanged 100 meritorious pills at the Dan Yao shop today, and tomorrow you may sell them for 200 meritorious deeds. If you are the Lord of the city, do you want to do this business?"


    Unscrupulous businessman!


    Hearing Mo yuhen''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that the Lord of Yunzhong city must be a unscrupulous businessman. In this way of acquisition, some people get meritorious service, and naturally some people lose more meritorious service. No matter how it is calculated, it is he who earns back his meritorious service.


    The key is that the value of everything here is measured by merit points, and the merit of all people is in the hands of the city master of Cloud City.


    Therefore, doing business with the Lord of Yunzhong city is his own loss.


    However, the whole cloud city is under the control of others, and the people here have no resistance, so they can only be trapped by this unscrupulous merchant.


    While they are talking, Mo yuhen has brought Xu Shaotang to the Dan medicine shop, where he sells not only Dan medicine, but also alchemy furnaces and elixirs. At the door of the Dan medicine shop, there is a sign that says what he wants to buy, including Dan medicine and elixir, but all of them are things Xu Shaotang has never heard of.


    Although he knew that he would be trapped, Xu Shaotang still silently wrote down several kinds of elixirs that could be exchanged for more merits in his heart. If he happened to meet these elixirs in the process of hunting and killing demons, it would be a meritorious achievement picked up in vain, and no fool would want it!


    After that, Xu Shaotang focuses on the prices of the items sold in the Dan medicine shop. After a general look, Xu Shaotang finally understands why Mo Yu hates to say that many people just barely maintain.


    The lowest price of pills here are pills that need 50 or 60 points of merit, and there are even many pills that need more than 5000 points of merit to buy. One or two pills like this are enough to make a lot of people lose their money and have to be put off.


    When Xu Shaotang was checking the price of these pills, Mo yuhen hesitated to buy two pills, Shengxue Dan and Shengsheng Dan, which are relatively cheap pills! Even so, Mo yuhen''s more than 300 meritorious deeds were consumed all at once. Seeing Mo yuhen''s painful appearance, Xu Shaotang really understood the merits of meritorious deeds.


    When Xu Shaotang looked at the price of those alchemy furnaces again, his face suddenly became extremely ugly. He immediately took Mo yuhen to hide his face and ran away. In his heart, he cursed: "treacherous businessman, treacherous businessman!


    The cheapest alchemy furnace needs 2000 points of merit, and tens of thousands of merit alchemy furnaces! It''s no different from robbery!


    Even if you tie him up with Mo yuhen and sell them, you can''t afford a bottle of the cheapest alchemy stove! It seems that if you want to make your own alchemy, you have to hunt more demons in exchange for enough merits.


    Only from this price, he felt the city master''s full of malice!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang, who had never been poor, finally felt the taste of poverty


    Back at their residence, Xu Shaotang, Dan Tai, Jing Ming and others have prepared food and wine.


    They learned too much from Mo yuhen, which made them avoid many detours. How could they thank him? Besides, even if Mo yuhen didn''t tell them these things, he had to drink with Mo yuhen just because Mo yuhen was Xiao Qingyi''s master.Although there are too many places worth tucking out, I have to admit that the wine here really does not make complaints about it. At least, this is the best wine that Xu Shaotang has drunk except the peach blossom drunk by Phoenix.


    After drinking, Xu Shaotang put down his wine cup and said to Mo yuhen with a smile, "master, you want to hunt and kill the demons anyway. Let''s do it together. In this way, we can take care of each other."


    He wants to be with Mo yuhen because of two considerations. One is the relationship between Mo yuhen and Xiao Qingyi. The other is that Mo yuhen has been here for a hundred years and knows everything here. With him, if they don''t understand anything, they can ask him at any time.


    "No, I''ll take your kindness! I haven''t been in touch with you for a long time, but I can see that you are all worthy friends. " Mo yuhen looked up and drank all the wine in his glass, "but I''m used to going alone. I really don''t want to be with people! After drinking with you, I will leave Yunzhong city in a moment. "


    "Don''t you wait until dawn?"


    "No, I''m used to sleeping outside the city, but I''m not used to it in this city!"

 Chapter 2866

    Xu Shaotang advised them several times, but they didn''t leave Mo yuhen in the end.


    Maybe for Mo yuhen, he is not used to the feeling of being in the city. After all, he spent most of his time outside the city when he came here for a hundred years. He would only come back to the city when he needed to exchange his merits.


    For him, although the city is comfortable, but outside the city is his real home.


    In fact, his state is also the state of many saints imprisoned in Guixu. How many arrogant saints are willing to be imprisoned in such a cage all their lives? Although this is not a real cage!


    The courtyard has five rooms. Thinking that Xu Shaotang and others will leave here tomorrow, Xu Shaotang and others will not be able to sleep.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is quietly sitting in the room and thinking about how to go next, the door is pushed open with a "squeak". Xu Shaotang thought it was the quiet tea on the platform. Looking up, she finds that the person entering the room is a plain girl.


    "Why, don''t you want me?"


    Xu Shaotang raised his head and chuckled. In fact, he was not willing to give up in his own heart?


    Originally, Xu Shaotang thought that she would receive Su Nu''s white eyes. However, Su Nu nodded her head unexpectedly and quietly walked to Xu Shaotang''s back, encircling his neck from behind.


    "You must always come back to Yunzhong city in the future." Su Nu pasted her pretty face on Xu Shaotang''s generous back and said: "anyway, let us know that you are safe outside."


    "That''s for sure!"


    Xu Shaotang turned his head, lifted her chin frivolously and said with a smile, "I know you and dantai are waiting for me here. I''m sure they will come back every three to five! Isn''t it just the entrance fee for ten meritorious deeds? It''s enough for me to come back twice to hunt any one of them


    In the past, Su Nu would definitely clap Xu Shaotang''s hand away, but this time, she let Xu Shaotang hook her chin.


    She knew in her heart that Xu Shaotang was doing this on purpose. She just wanted to make her forget her sorrow because of shyness. However, she could never forget that tomorrow, the beloved man would leave here to fight with the demons who might kill him at any time.


    Xu Shaotang used to be in the city, but she often couldn''t get home. But she knew that there were few people who could compete with Xu Shaotang, so she didn''t have any worries. But Guixu was not a city. Out of this city in the cloud, they could meet saints or demons who were above them at any time. If they were not careful, they might lose their lives.


    At the thought of all this, the sadness in her heart could never be dispelled.


    "If you and I had an accident, I wouldn''t have been alone." Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang seriously, "no matter what you encounter outside the city, you should think carefully, and don''t trust others easily. You are too easy to trust people. Once you believe others, you will dig your heart and lungs out of others, but you don''t know that there are people in the world."


    At the moment, Su Nu is the wife of her husband who keeps telling her that she is going to travel far away.


    "Don''t worry, with the strength of Jiuwei and I, although we may not be able to get along well here, we will not encounter accidents in general. You don''t know that I have many means to protect my life!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "besides, we are not fools. When we meet people and demons that we can''t deal with, we must spread oil under our feet. As long as I escape back to Yunzhong City, it will be OK."


    "You think I don''t know you?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang spoke lightly, Su Nu couldn''t help looking at him angrily, "you are the most righteous person. For the sake of the people you care about, you can''t even take your own life. You and Jiuwei can escape..."


    At this point, Su Nu was still born to stop her words. She wanted to say that mu Tiance and Wu Jie couldn''t escape, but she felt that she was a little disgusted with mu Tiance and that they were lagging behind. Although she didn''t have such an idea in her heart, it would inevitably lead to misunderstanding.


    "Don''t worry, we know it."


    Xu Shaotang held Su Nu''s soft, cold hands tightly. "We''ve never seen big waves all the way? How many times are you still alive? Our lives are so hard that God dare not accept them! "


    Although he had some worries in his heart, he could not show them in front of plain girls. If he had no confidence, plain girls would be more worried.


    Even Gu Daosheng, a saint of seven grades, can get along well here, which shows that this place is not as terrible as they think. He should be able to defeat the saint of five grades with all his efforts. In fact, there are not too many people who can really threaten them here, but the demons, which is the most important thing to be on guard against.


    "I believe that. You are almost the son of the Lord!" Su Nu''s face finally showed a smile, "careful calculation, you just how many years of time, then from the congenital growth to the present situation, I''m afraid that through the ages, you can also be regarded as the first person!"


    "That''s right!"


    Seeing Su Nu''s smile, Xu Shaotang felt a little relieved and said with a smile, "everyone here is a talented person, no matter in the southern region, the northern region or our world. Let''s go outside the city to earn meritorious service. You can practice well in the city. Don''t waste the rich Aura here for your cultivation It''s also mentioned that it''s not a good thing for us to fight the sword again and go all over the world? ""How can you go all over the world? Do you really think you are a knight Su Nu looked at him angrily, then silently handed the Chixiao sword in the heaven and earth bag to Xu Shaotang and said, "we are in the city. We can''t use this sword. Keep it for self-defense."


    "No use!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "I can''t handle this sword! It''s you, not me, who recognize the Lord. When I killed Xu Fu, the reason why I could use it was because the sword spirit of Chixiao sword wanted to take revenge for the young master. I don''t believe you. "


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang raised his hand and grasped the Chixiao sword in his hand. When he pulled out the sword, he couldn''t pull it away.


    "This broken sword!"


    To understand what Xu Shaotang said is true, Su Nu suddenly said: "it''s still psychic! I don''t think it''s psychic at all! You don''t know how to solve my problems! "


    "Ha ha, if the thing that recognizes the Lord can become the thing of others, won''t it lose its reputation as one of the three holy swords?" Xu Shaotang smiles and hugs Su nu in his arms, "don''t worry, even for you, I will take good care of you! I won''t be away for long. We''ll meet again here soon. "


    "You want me? I don''t want to wait any longer. " At this time, the plain girl in her arms suddenly blushed and said.


    Looking at Su Nu''s charming face, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help suffocating slightly. After a moment, he shook his head gently and said tenderly: "good wine always needs to be tasted slowly..."

 Chapter 2867

    The next morning, Xu Shaotang and they left Yunzhong city quietly.


    People can''t see each other.


    However, for Xu Shaotang, he is now able to face this strange Guixu very calmly. No matter how bad their situation is, can it be worse when they first entered heaven?


    At least now they know that they are in Yunzhong City, so they don''t have to work hard to find everyone as they did at the beginning.


    As for the dangers, are they less dangerous? Have they ever been afraid?


    They are still going out from the east gate to the West. That direction is actually the direction they passed when they came yesterday. Now they are not familiar with this place, and they don''t know where is the best place to hunt and kill demons. They can only go in the direction they are slightly familiar with.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang most hopes to find a place where the third grade demons gather in large numbers. That kind of place is very ideal for him and Jiuwei. He can not only hunt demons safely, but also take mu Tiance and WuJie into consideration.


    But also, because Sanpin is a barrier for saints, many saints will be stuck in Sanpin, and those saints will have the same idea with them. It''s really hard to find such a place.


    Along the way, they met a lot of saints, but most of them didn''t say hello to each other. Instead, they were wary of each other. Xu Shaotang tried several times to find someone to inquire about the surrounding situation, but failed.


    And they also saw many people hunting demons. As soon as they got close, they would be warned and expelled by each other.


    Obviously, people here are very wary of strangers, which should be due to the situation here. Since they are not popular, they can''t stick on them and have to start looking again.


    "Not for a moment!"


    Hearing the sound of a stream coming from the dense forest below, Xu Shaotang immediately said, "go to the stream to have a rest first, and start searching from here. It seems that there are fewer people around here. I don''t believe it. We don''t have any harvest today."


    In any case, it''s the same way to search. It''s better to search anywhere. When you encounter a demon that can be hunted, you can kill it. When you encounter a demon that can''t be hunted, it''s better to spread oil on the soles of your feet.


    For Xu Shaotang''s proposal, the three people have no opinion. They have been searching for it now.


    During the conversation, the three quickly fell into the dense forest from the air. A two or three meter wide stream slowly passed through the dense forest. The water was extremely clear. Close to the edge of the stream, you can feel a cool feeling.


    They really need a good rest, not physically, but mentally.


    Sitting on the edge of the stream, Xu Shaotang can''t help but think of a sentence: the most basic trust between people is gone!


    Now think about it, when they met Mo yuhen, Mo yuhen''s attitude was very good. Although he was also on guard and warned them, when they were watching the battle, Mo yuhen at least did not expel them.


    Wu Jie took a handful of water from the stream and put it on his face, then sat down carelessly.


    "If you want me to say that, don''t tell those people about morality. Aren''t you wary of us anyway? Let''s have an open robbery and see what they can do! " Wu Jie snorted: "the law of the jungle is the law of survival here."


    "Don''t do to others what you don''t want!"


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look. "If you don''t want to be robbed by others, don''t rob others. Although Guixu has no rules, we still have to keep our bottom line. We can''t become heinous people just because we come to Guixu."


    "Although your idea is a bit pedantic, it at least shows that you have not been blinded by the desire for gain." Jiuwei looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "Besides, this is justice, not pedantry."


    Xu Shaotang said with righteous words.


    "No matter what, first find a magic thing and let me practice." Wu Jie shakes his head and shakes the water on his head. "I always have to see if Mu Tiance and I can deal with a one grade magic thing alone. Besides, if we can''t deal with even one grade magic thing, when you meet those magic things, we will walk away consciously, so as not to distract you to protect us."


    Although Wu Jie is used to being careless and unobstructed, it doesn''t mean that he is stupid. He knows that he and mu Tiance are cumbersome for Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei, and he hasn''t dealt with any of the demons here. No matter justice or pedantry, he needs to see where his limits are.


    "You finally said something decent."


    Mu Tiance nodded to Wu Jie with a smile and agreed with Wu Jie once.


    "You also have to let me find a magic thing..." Xu Shaotang threw a white eye at him. "Well, if someone hunts a grade one demon later, I''ll have the cheek to negotiate with people and let a grade one demon give us. Let''s help him hunt a grade two demon. Isn''t that right? If I had known that, I should have left one or two magic crystals in my body at the beginning, so that others would not believe us. "


    Wu Jie''s words also remind him that Wu Jie and mu Tiance''s cultivation can''t be measured by common sense, especially mu Tiance. Now he is semi holy, and there are blood clan secrets. If he tries his best, he may not be able to hunt and kill one item after another.With this idea, Xu Shaotang''s mind is gradually clear.


    Just at this time, a faint smell of blood was suddenly introduced into the nose of several people, and those who smelled the smell of blood immediately picked up their spirits and carefully traced the source of the smell of blood.


    Soon, the eyes of the four fell on the stream, and the smell of blood came from the stream!


    "Go


    Nine tail voice a fall, take the lead to chase the stream upstream.


    Since the smell of blood can be spread here along the stream, it means that the source of the smell of blood is not far from where they were just now.


    Tracing back to the upstream of the stream for one or two hundred meters, we have come to the fork of the stream. A six or seven meter river is divided into two streams here, and the faint smell of blood disappears here. There is no sign of fighting at the edge of the stream. When Xu Shaotang is about to let go of the search of consciousness, Jiuwei points to the river slowly with his slender finger In the stream.


    Xu Shaotang opened his mind and found a clue in the river. The edge of the river was wet. It was obvious that when someone was drinking or resting here, he was suddenly attacked by the demons in the river.


    "Found it at last!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little. A stream of Qi sweeps towards the river in an instant. The strong Qi cuts off the flow of the river directly.


    "Roar!"


    With an angry roar, a huge green shadow rushed out from the bottom of the rive

 Chapter 2868

    As a precaution, mu Tiance and Wu Jie have retreated rapidly at the moment when the green shadow appears, while Xu Shaotang and Jiu Wei stand in front of them. At the moment when the green shadow appears, Xu Shaotang''s field will cover them.


    This is a huge blue snake. Its body length is still unclear, but its thick body is four or five meters in diameter, so the whole river can barely hold its body.


    Just when Xu Shaotang is going to kill him, the green snake opens its mouth and takes a deep breath. Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that a strong wind is going to push him towards the green snake. He is so frightened that Xu Shaotang quickly uses Qi to fight against the power. At the same time, a real Qi is going to kill the green snake.


    "Puyi..."


    The real Qi left a hole in the giant snake''s body in an instant. The green blood dripped from the giant snake''s body, but it was just a hole. It could not cause serious damage to the giant snake.


    "Roar!"


    Under the pain of eating, the giant snake was even more angry. A pair of millstone like eyes were staring at Xu Shaotang fiercely, and a stream of black smoke came out of his mouth.


    Even fools know that the black fog is poisonous. They don''t know how deep it is, so they quickly avoid it.


    Black fog sprayed on the trees behind, the trees died instantly, and the yellow leaves were scattered by the strong wind.


    "What a strong poison Xu Shaotang exclaimed and said to Jiuwei, "this demon can ignore the field!"


    "I see it!"


    Jiuwei nods, but he doesn''t mean to help. It seems that he wants to see if Xu Shaotang can solve this magic thing alone.


    Seeing that Jiuwei didn''t move, Xu Shaotang also understood Jiuwei''s mind. Based on the principle of quick decision, he immediately used the power of Nuwa stone, turned a stronger Qi into an arc, and cut down the demons that hit him again.


    "Poof..."


    Under the powerful Qi, the blue snake''s body was finally cut a huge hole, green blood gushed out, the scream of the snake was even worse, and the second Qi was cut down with a strong wind.


    "Ouch..."


    The huge snake uttered a cry of despair, and the huge body fell heavily to the ground and became a huge corpse.


    "The defense of these demons is really amazing!"


    Looking at the breathless giant snake, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing heartily.


    The giant snake is a second-class demon. He is also a saint of second-class. He can''t kill the giant snake without using the power of Nuwa stone. It will only consume more energy and time. Otherwise, like Mo yuhen, he will find out the weakness of the giant snake and kill him.


    "I''m even more curious about the fact that this monster ignores the field." Seeing that the giant snake was dead, Wu Jie came to Xu Shaotang with a thoughtful face and asked slowly, "do you remember that little bastard in Xizhou?"


    "Remember, I know that little bastard of skeleton candle even if it turns to ashes!" Xu Shaotang flashed a sharp light in his eyes and said in a deep voice: "do you mean that little bastard can ignore the field because he is also a demon? The devil, to be exact


    If you think about it, it''s true.


    Originally, the little bastard was the descendant of the demons. According to this thought, it should be certain that the demons in their mouth were the demons that the people who returned to the ruins said.


    If you think about it in this way, their previous speculation about Guixu should be further confirmed.


    Guixu is actually a battlefield that has lasted for thousands of years or even longer!


    Countless saints are fighting against the demons endlessly here. When they are hunting the demons, the demons are not hunting them. Once one side can''t survive and flee, or one side is completely wiped out, the war is over.


    "I think it should be." WuJie nodded gently, "that little bastard tried his best to come here, probably to find his own people. We must meet that little bastard again in the future!"


    "I hope so!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "I just don''t know if there is magic crystal in the little bastard''s head. If I want to, even if I can only exchange for a little merit, I''m happy."


    If they can come here, most of them have to pay homage to the ghost candle. Not only the ghost candle, it is estimated that Wu Ming is also here. If they are lucky enough, maybe they can find them all.


    Even if they were cut to pieces, Xu Shaotang felt that it was not too much.


    While they were talking, Jiuwei quickly took out a magic crystal the size of a thumb from the snake''s head, which was a little smaller than the one mo yuhen gave them, but it was the first magic thing they killed.


    Not bad. It''s a good start.


    Jiuwei throws the magic crystal in his hand to Xu Shaotang and says with a smile, "all the magic crystals are in your charge."


    "Is that the rhythm you want me to be the Treasurer?" Xu Shaotang joked: "are you not afraid that I will swallow all the merits of this magic crystal?"


    "Idiot!"Listening to Xu Shaotang''s jokes, mu Tiance and Jiuwei snort at the same time.


    If you can''t trust Xu Shaotang, who will let him keep magic crystal? He is just waiting to be "humiliated" by them when he makes such a boring joke.


    "You''re really a man singing and a woman following..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at them speechless and said with a smile, "now if you meet someone who hunts and kills a demon, you can have a try."


    After all, he was no longer penniless. Thinking about his long-term contribution of 80000 points, Xu Shaotang had a headache. Just by hunting these low-grade demons, they died here and probably could not get out.


    Just when they are going to leave, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops.


    "Wait, I''ll get something!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly rushed to the body of the giant snake, broke the snake''s bloody mouth, found a bottle from his own heaven and earth bag, and began to take the venom from the giant snake''s fangs. Until he filled the bottle in his hand, Xu Shaotang was satisfied with putting away the bottle.


    "What are you doing with the venom? "Alchemy?" Three people curiously look at Xu Shaotang.


    "I can''t even afford to buy an alchemy furnace. What kind of alchemy can I make..."


    Full of self mockery, Xu Shaotang pointed to the dead tree and said, "the poison of the green snake should be very strong. Even the sage may not resist the poison. Leave some in his hand for a rainy day!"


    It''s the first time that he has been to so many places to see such poison. Although it may not be useful, it''s not a bad thing to keep some in his hands.


    Understand Xu Shaotang''s intention, the three people no longer speak, continue to trace along the river, see if you can meet other demons.

 Chapter 2869

    It''s not difficult to meet the demons in the ruins where the demons are rampant, but it''s not easy to meet the demons with low quality but not being watched by others. Most people can''t fight against the demons with high quality. In order to obtain enough merits, they can only hunt and kill these demons with low quality.


    On their way, Xu Shaotang met many people who were hunting low-grade demons, but they didn''t meet people who were hunting low-grade demons.


    After looking for another half an hour, they finally saw a man of the same size as them in grade hunting a one grade demon in a secluded valley. However, this young man should have just entered the saint. It seems that he has some difficulty in dealing with this one grade demon, and he is disheartened by that one grade demon.


    It looks like a wolf, but it has horns on both sides of its head. It''s not big. It''s about ten meters long and three meters high.


    Of course, this figure is relative to the demons they see, whose bodies are like hills.


    "Don''t stand up, come and help!"


    When Xu Shaotang was about to go up and ask the other party to give them the magic object, the young man in the blue robe yelled at them.


    "And the good thing?" Xu Shaotang looked at the young man in surprise, "it seems that this is the first person we meet to ask for help?"


    While talking, Xu Shaotang''s figure flashed, but he appeared beside the young man again, and pulled him back quickly.


    It seems that the wolf is not a wolf demon did not feel the breath of danger, see Xu Shaotang will young man away, immediately bared his teeth rushed up.


    "Brother, I asked you to help me kill the wolf, not to save me!" The young man, who was held by Xu Shaotang, yelled that he wanted to get rid of Xu Shaotang''s hand, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Just at the moment when the devil wolf came, mu Tiance and Wu Jie had rushed up at the same time.


    They have long wanted to find a magic thing to practice their hands. How could they miss such an opportunity.


    Seeing Wu Jie''s and mu Tiance''s accomplishments, the man pulled aside by Xu Shaotang took a slight puff at the corner of his mouth and yelled anxiously again: "go to help, they are not looking for death when they deal with a demon wolf with this kind of chicken."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t die."


    Xu Shaotang smile, as for whether they will be injured, it is not known.


    However, the only advantage is that these demons can ignore the domain, but also can''t use the domain. This is a good thing for mu Tiance and Wu Jie at least.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the young man''s eyes turned slightly and instantly understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning. He frowned and said, "do you want them to try and kill a piece of magic?"


    "Yes, how do you know they don''t have the strength if you don''t try?" Xu Shaotang smiles, "what do you call it?"


    "Tao Fang!"


    The man replied, and his eyes fell on Jiuwei not far away. At this moment, his eyes couldn''t move away from Jiuwei any more. The saliva was about to drop to the ground. Subconsciously, he wanted to walk over to chat with Jiuwei, but he was pulled by Xu Shaotang.


    "My friend has a bad temper. You''d better not provoke her, especially at this time." Xu Shaotang pulls Tao Fang back to his side and asks curiously, "are you new here, too?"


    Jiuwei must be watching mu Tiance''s situation at this time. Once they are in danger, Jiuwei is ready to help them. Taofang dares to disturb Jiuwei at this time, and there must be no good fruit to eat.


    "I''ve never left here. I''m an aborigine here." Tao Fang''s mouth said, but his eyes didn''t leave Jiu Wei''s body. If Xu Shaotang didn''t control him, he would have to go to chat up him.


    "You''d better put your dog''s eyes away, or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Jiuwei had noticed Tao Fang''s fiery eyes for a long time. As soon as he raised his hand, a genuine Qi passed near Tao Fang''s feet, which made Tao Fang retreat.


    "Your friend''s temper is really bad..."


    Tao Fang labored to swallow a mouthful of saliva, which reluctantly moved his eyes away from Jiuwei, and said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t think about her. Think for yourself. Do you have that face?" Xu Shaotang pointed to Mu Tiance, who was still fighting with the devil wolf with a smile, "others already have their own famous flowers."


    Not long after the beginning, mu Tiance and Wu Jie have been injured. They have been cut several times by the strong wind from the devil wolf''s claws, and the blood is constantly oozing from the wound.


    However, regardless of their own injuries, they continued to attack the wolf fiercely. Unfortunately, their true Qi was too weak. They split on the wolf several times and did not cause any damage to the wolf.


    Knowing their purpose and seeing Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei''s accomplishments, Tao Fang doesn''t worry about Mu Tiance''s death any more. He just looks at Jiuwei''s beautiful cheek secretly with the remaining light from the corner of his eye from time to time, and says foolishly: "even if a famous flower has its own owner, it''s good to raise its eyes.""That''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded deeply.


    Although he has never thought of Jiuwei, he has to admit that it''s a good thing to have Jiuwei, a peerless beauty, around him. It''s better than their three big men staring at each other all day.


    "If you come out alone to hunt and kill demons, your family will rest assured of you?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously and curiously: "I said, you should not have just entered the holy city to sneak out of the cloud?"


    "Why, how do you know?" Tao Fang''s eyes finally completely move away from Jiu Wei''s body, looking at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "Nonsense, you are so young to become a saint, mostly because the elders of the family bought a lot of pills for you, which at least shows that your family should not be very lack of meritorious service, if so, you are just a saint, the family will not let you out of the risk, since you are here, it is mostly sneaking out." Xu Shaotang analyzes it freely.


    After learning that Tao Fang was an aborigine here, he had already guessed these things.


    No matter in which world, as long as the family conditions are good, they will escort these children. He can guess that Tao Fang''s family should be good, at least they are much richer than they are now.


    If you think about it carefully, the indigenous people here are not without any benefits. At least, they were born in a world with extremely rich aura. Their cultivation speed should be much faster than those in the northern and southern regions. Moreover, there are so many pills that can be purchased with meritorious deeds. With a lot of assistance, if they are also gifted people, the speed of becoming a saint should be faster This is far more than ordinary people.

 Chapter 2870

    The more Xu Shaotang said, the more surprised Tao Fang was. When Xu Shaotang finished, he gave Xu Shaotang a thumbs up: "you are very smart! By the way, what do you call them


    Yes, Xu Shaotang''s guesses are all right. He really sneaked out behind his family''s back. He wanted to earn enough credit to let his family look at him with new eyes. I didn''t expect to meet him!


    Looking at it, Xu Shaotang showed a smile on his face.


    They are deliberately paralyzing the wolf, looking for opportunities to attack the weakest place of the wolf''s defense - eyes!


    They either don''t move, a move will be fatal, or let the devil wolf find their intention, want to attack the eyes again is difficult.


    "Poof..."


    WuJie was patted by the Giant Claw of the wolf. Under the heavy damage, a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    At this time, a genuine Qi suddenly shot from mu Tiance''s hand into the wolf''s eyes like copper bells. The excited wolf had no time to escape, and a blood arrow shot out of his eyes.


    "Ouch..."


    Under the pain of eating, the evil wolf let out an angry roar, raised his paw and grabbed mu Tiance. He wanted to tear the mole ant who dares to hurt himself to pieces.


    This is the time!


    Mu Tiance''s eyes flashed a light of excitement. When he raised his hand, the blood from the wolf''s eyes seemed to have life. It turned into a cloud of blood and exploded in front of the wolf.


    "Stab


    At the moment of Mu Tiance''s rapid retreat, the devil wolf''s attack arrived. At the moment, a terrible wound was cut on mu Tiance''s chest. Through the wound, you can almost see mu Tiance''s internal organs. Xu Shaotang''s eyes were blurred by the bright red blood.


    However, mu Tiance seemed to have no consciousness at all. He just performed the secret skill of blood clan again. The blood gushed out from the eyes of the wolf like a fountain, and the blood dance surrounding the wolf became more and more thick. Finally, the sight of the wolf was completely blurred.


    A moment later, the blood mist poured into the wolf''s body like thousands of steel needles, which made the wolf scream continuously. The speed of attack became slower and slower. Finally, he lost all his strength and collapsed to the ground.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Tao Fang looked at the demon wolf who had lost the ability to resist in consternation, and murmured: "how can a great Luo Jinxian and a semi Saint kill a demon? I must be dazzled


    While he was talking, he rubbed his eyes hard, but no matter how much he rubbed, the scene in front of him did not change at all, and the breath of the wolf became weaker and weaker.


    Suddenly, a sense of shame surged up in Tao Fang''s heart.


    Two people with strength under him can kill the wolf, but he is in a mess under the attack of the wolf. He suddenly feels like a false saint.


    However, he did not know that the foundation of all this was based on the premise that the devil wolf had no field. If WuJie and mu Tiance were allowed to fight against him, as long as he opened up the field, they would not have the slightest resistance. No matter how fierce they were, no matter how many secrets they had, they could not cross the gap in the field.


    "The overall situation has been decided!"


    Xu Shaotang finally showed a slight smile on his face. He quickly flashed to Wu Jie''s side, helped Wu Jie up with all his blood, and asked with a smile, "can I die?"


    "What do you think?"


    Wu Jie''s eyes were red and looked at the dying wolf. He said, "are you going to die so soon? It''s a pity... "


    "If it doesn''t die, you two will die..."


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Wu Jie. It''s really not fatal for the bastard to fight. They even want to fight with the devil wolf. It''s their strategy that works. Otherwise, even if it''s dark, they may not be able to hurt the devil wolf, let alone kill the devil wolf.


    "Hey, hey..."


    No ring does not care about grinning, "I suddenly found that these demons are not as difficult to deal with as I thought!"


    Yes, as long as the demons have no field and no real fire, the biggest threat to them will be eliminated. If the strategy is appropriate, in the case of a sudden attack, he feels that even the second grade demons will die in their hands.


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy."


    Nine tail will mu Tiance up, full of heartache looking at mu Tiance that slowly healing wound, and to no ring remind: "if these demons suddenly attack you, you have no chance to resist!"


    Her words seem to remind Wu Jie, but in fact, they are not reminding mu Tiance? She was afraid that after the two men killed the wolf, they overestimated themselves and challenged the stronger demons. She didn''t worry about others, but these two men could definitely do such a thing.


    "I know."


    Mu Tiance heard Jiuwei''s overtones and said with a pale smile: "you have self-knowledge. I have a few kilos. I understand it in my heart..."

 Chapter 2871

    After taking out the magic crystal of the magic wolf, Xu Shaotang directly throws it to Tao Fang.


    "You don''t want it?"


    Tao Fang looked at the magic crystal with blood in his hand in consternation, and asked.


    "Originally, the wolf is your prey." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "after all, we have to thank you for giving my two friends a chance to fight with Yipin magic."


    Originally, they planned to exchange second grade magic crystal for first grade magic object. As a result, Tao Fang took the initiative to ask them for help, but they saved money. In this way, they actually made money.


    "Be righteous!"


    Tao Fang put away the magic crystal with a smile, "if you don''t mind, let''s make a friend!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that we have evil intentions?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "You have to be evil. You don''t have to help just now." Tao Fang was so simple that he came up to Xu Shaotang again. "It''s the first time I''ve come out to hunt demons. If you don''t think my cultivation is low, let''s take care of many people."


    "No more."


    Before Xu Shaotang opened his mouth, Jiuwei simply refused: "I don''t like your eyes!"


    Hearing nine tail''s words, Tao Fang''s face suddenly froze, and quickly cast his eyes to Xu Shaotang for help.


    "I really can''t be the master of this. Her cultivation is above me. If I dare to promise, she will beat me together..." Xu Shaotang is full of helpless stall hand, "she does not agree, I also have no way, let''s leave here."


    Xu Shaotang can guess Jiuwei''s worry. On the one hand, Tao Fang''s eyes always look at her, which makes her feel uncomfortable. On the other hand, Tao Fang''s cultivation is really not high. They are all treading on thin ice now. If they take another Tao Fang with them, there will be more things in danger.


    They don''t have to burden themselves for someone they just met. It''s a very realistic thing. No one is willing to put themselves in danger for strangers.


    "All right."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tao Fang stopped pestering. He just glanced at Jiu Wei with regret and said, "I''m going to the periphery of death valley. I hope we can meet again when we have a chance."


    "Valley of death?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes turned slightly and asked curiously, "where is that?"


    "Are you interested?" Seeing Xu Shaotang''s look, Tao Fang''s disappointed eyes suddenly showed a different light. He quickly took out a map from his bag of heaven and earth, roughly judged where they are now, and pointed to the map and said: "from here to the north, about a thousand miles, it''s death valley. Look here! This area is called the valley of death. "


    Xu Shaotang looked in the direction of Tao Fang''s fingers and asked, "is there anything worth going here? There are many demons, or what? "


    What Tao fang had in his hand was a map made of unknown animal skins. It seemed that it had been for some years. Although this map was not detailed, many places were marked on it, and the valley of death was also one of the places marked.


    "There are a lot of demons around death valley, but I dare not go to the center of death valley. I can only walk around at most." Tao Fang was good at drawing on the map, and said: "I heard that there are a lot of demons in the hinterland of death valley, and they are not low-grade demons. Some people say that there are seven or eight grade demons among them. Many people wanted to find out before, but few survived."


    "So..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at them and wants to hear what they mean. He wants to see it himself, but it''s not his own business. It depends on what you mean.


    While the three of them were thinking, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the map again, and soon found the sunset plain.


    When they entered the city yesterday, they heard Mo yuhen say that someone was going to organize people to go to sunset flat for a large-scale hunting. At that time, they were full of curiosity about Yunzhong city and didn''t care much about it. Now they think of it when they see the map.


    The sunset plain is also one of the marked places. While waiting for Jiuwei''s reply, Xu Shaotang asked Tao Fang, "are these marked places on the map where a large number of demons gather?"


    "Yes


    Tao Fang nodded and said: "these demons are not stupid. They can avoid being hunted as much as possible if they are gathered together. For example, the demons we meet in these places are basically demons that are not integrated into the group. Otherwise, a few people would dare to hunt so loudly."


    Although the wisdom of these demons is not as high as those demons, even ordinary animals know the truth of social life. As long as these demons can integrate into the group, they will choose to integrate into the group and protect themselves by the power of the group.


    "In that case, go and have a look!"


    After hesitating for a while, Jiuwei took the lead to open his mouth, and then looked at Tao Fang with a warning face, "you''d better not look at your eyes, or I''ll dig out your eyes first!"


    "No, this man has a face. It''s just for people to see. It''s not a dilemma if you let me not see..." Before Tao Fang''s words were finished, nine tail''s knife like eyes shot. Tao Fang quickly shrunk his neck and said, "OK, I''ll try to control it..."People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Although beauties are good-looking, if they can''t control their eyes and are beaten by beauties, they will be pitiful.


    "That''s fine!"


    Seeing that Jiuwei agreed, Xu Shaotang knew that mu Tiance and WuJie would not have any problem. Seeing their injuries, he said, "we don''t need to look for them now. Let''s find a place to live near here and let them recover. Tomorrow we will start to the valley of death."


    "Good!"


    Tao Fang was the first to nod his head.


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the dead wolf and asked Tao Fang, "can the meat of this thing be eaten? Have you had any? "


    Although Mo yuhen also said that these demons can be used as food, Xu Shaotang really can''t help talking about the demons whose blood is different from their common prey.


    "Of course I have!" Anyway, we don''t have to rely on the sage in Yunzhong to eat


    "Then wait for me."


    With that, Xu Shaotang went to the body of the demon wolf and cut a large piece of meat with fur from the body. Then he left here with them to find a place to settle down.


    Although the sage does not need food to support his life, he is used to eating something. Sometimes, he can have a drink with his friends. Sometimes, the delicious food will make people feel alive.

 Chapter 2872

    "Your friend It''s weird... "


    When Xu Shaotang was roasting wolf meat there, Tao Fang couldn''t help but follow him. His eyes didn''t have to glance at mu Tiance. His face was strange.


    Not long ago, mu Tiance, who was still scarred, could not see any injury at all except some blood stains on his body and a little pale on his face. However, the injury of a saint has not recovered, which is still on the premise of taking the pill to cure the injury.


    "Just get used to it."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "his cultivation method is different from others, which can''t be compared."


    Mu Tiance''s blood clan secret skill is his greatest reliance. With his blood clan secret skill, it can not only help him recover quickly, but also enable him to have the ability of leaping over the level to kill the enemy. Especially when dealing with those demons, only the blood of demons can lead him. Mu Tiance can even deal with demons that they may not be able to deal with. Completely mistaken chicken ribs before he was Tucao,


    , make complaints about the blood clan secrets.


    Imagine how perfect it would be if he and Jiuwei injured the demons there, and mu Tiance used the blood clan secret arts to harvest the lives of those injured demons!


    "I don''t think you are the aborigines of Yunzhong City, are you?" Tao Fang didn''t ask. He knew that he was not familiar with Xu Shaotang and they didn''t have any secrets. He said strangely, "if you are not aborigines, how terrible is the speed of your cultivation?"


    It can be seen that Xu Shaotang almost knew nothing about this place, even death valley. They should not be the aborigines of Yunzhong city.


    When he became a saint at this age, he was said to be outstanding all the time. The key is that the aura here is super strong, and with the help of pills. But he knows that the world outside here is not so rich in aura, and there are not so many pills to promote cultivation.


    Under such circumstances, Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei can still become saints at such a young age, and their accomplishments are still above him. This is beyond the description of talent. The speed of improvement is absolutely unheard of!


    "It''s all luck." Xu Shaotang laughed and didn''t say much. He just pointed to the wolf meat that was about to be baked and asked Tao Fang, "do you want some?"


    "Yes, it''s like eating and playing." Tao Fang nodded.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang roasted the magic wolf meat and divided it into five portions. He shared one portion with everyone. Then he took out the good wine in the heaven and earth bag and said with a smile, "good wine and roast meat, if you change the place, it will be more perfect."


    "And beauty!" Tao Fang reminds him with a smile. As soon as his voice falls, he sees Jiuwei''s warning eyes. He immediately hides behind Xu Shaotang with barbecue. He secretly scolds himself for being talkative. He knows that Jiuwei''s temper is not good, and what else can he do to provoke her.


    Looking at Tao Fang''s fear of Jiuwei, several people immediately smile, eating barbecue and drinking wine, which can be regarded as a pleasure in pain.


    Although the appearance of the devil wolf is really not flattering, and the disgusting green blood, the taste of the meat is really good. According to the strength of the devil wolf, they are eating the meat of the demon emperor!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang can''t help looking at nine tails quietly.


    Just as we are enjoying this rare leisure time, a strong wind suddenly pours on us. The next moment, an old man with a strange smile appears in front of them.


    "You are really in a good mood! Do you mind if I join in the fun? "


    The old man''s eyes quickly swept from several people, and finally stayed on Jiuwei''s body. A trace of evil light flashed quickly from his eyes.


    "I don''t mind!"


    At the first glance, Xu Shaotang felt that the old man was not a good thing. He looked at him coldly and said, "people who come uninvited are always unpopular. Hurry up!"


    "Ha ha, you little dolls don''t know how to respect the elders at all!" The old man in black robe didn''t mean to leave. He just looked at several people with a smile.


    "You are an old thief at best!"


    Nine tail raised his head, eyes kill machine finish now, this old man drive of don''t move, obviously exist bad idea!


    "Bold, little girl, how dare you talk to me like this?" The old man''s face flashed with cold light, and his fake smile could not be maintained any longer. He said coldly, "it seems that you are also lack of discipline. Today, I will discipline you for your elders!"


    "Give face, don''t be shameful!"


    Now that Xu Shaotang had already met the old man, there was no need for him to talk to him any more. With a cold hum, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi came straight to the old man''s face.


    "Little boy, you are far from it! How dare you act in front of me? " With a wave of the old man''s hand, the real Qi dissipated in an instant. At the same time, a palm wind shot out, forcing Xu Shaotang back and forth.


    "No wonder you dare to come here and shout. You really have some skills!"


    But Xu Shaotang was not afraid. He took a cold look at the old man and said to Jiuwei, "how about it?""Give me his life!"


    Nine tail had already moved to kill this old man to read, at the moment at random returned Xu Shaotang a, the flash body blocks in a few people and the old man.


    "Oh, the little girl is not only handsome, but also has a good temper." The old man didn''t seem to pay attention to Jiuwei at all. He looked at Jiuwei with a smile. "If you promise to practice with me, I''ll spare the lives of these boys. I''ll pass on your double cultivation method and make your cultivation advance by leaps and bounds. How about that?"


    "Shameless old thief, die!"


    Nine tail how to stand the old man that frivolous shameless words, face suddenly covered with frost, to the old man to open their own field.


    "Well?"


    Feeling the nine tail field coming to him, the old man''s face suddenly changed a little, "what a girl, let me see it!"


    While speaking, the old man also opens his own field. The two people''s fields collide quietly, but they are not separated. No one can cover each other with their fields.


    "Ha ha, why should such a handsome girl mix with these low accomplishments boys?" When the old man saw Jiuwei''s field, he couldn''t help himself, and his face showed a smile again. "With the accomplishments of the two of us and the combination of that pair of cultivation methods, within a hundred years, our strength will increase greatly. At that time, it''s not easy for us to leave here?"


    "To die!"


    Jiuwei''s murder is more intense. The next moment, a huge fox suddenly appears in front of the crowd

 Chapter 2873

    "Demon clan?"


    At the moment when Jiuwei appeared, the old man and Tao Fang screamed at the same time.


    The smile on the old man''s face also froze. In the face of a demon emperor whose real strength is not under him, he has no chance of winning!


    Run!


    An idea suddenly appeared in the old man''s mind.


    However, at the moment when he was about to flee, Jiuwei''s bright eyes suddenly sent out a soul stirring light. The light shot into the old man''s eyes, and the scene in front of the old man suddenly changed. The murderous beauty just now danced her enchanting body in front of her. It was clearly a dance for him!


    The beautiful cheek, with the enchanting body, and the enchanting dancing posture, made him unable to move.


    Seeing this, the look in the old man''s eyes became more and more confused, and his breathing became more and more urgent. He opened his hands and rushed to the peerless beauty in front of him. He said with a silly smile, "beauty, it''s so beautiful. Ha ha, my little beauty, come and talk to me Er... "


    Before he had finished a word, he suddenly felt his body begin to become cold.


    At the same time, the scene suddenly changed. The enchanting beauty had already disappeared. Only one bloody white paw penetrated his body.


    The old man was surrounded by the fear of death, so he quickly walked away and wanted to take the road.


    However, as soon as he moved, the blood on his body surged out uncontrollably, and instantly turned into a thick blood fog around him. In the blood fog, his cold body gradually became colder. No matter how he struggled, he could not escape the shackles of the bloody cage.


    With the rapid passage of vitality, even the soul had no time to escape, and finally turned into an unwilling howl, completely dissipated in the night wind.


    Jiuwei regains his human form, but he has a heaven and earth bag in his hand.


    She didn''t have any pity for killing such a shameless old thief. In her subconscious, this kind of old thief should be killed!


    She could have bewitched the old man with the flattering skills of the Nine Tailed Tianhu clan, but she chose to hurt him seriously, because she knew that the man she loved would never let go of the shameless old thief. She enjoyed the feeling of being protected by her beloved, although she was protecting mu Tiance.


    "You Are you a demon


    After half a day''s trance, Tao Fang returns to his mind with a full face of amazement. He comes to Jiuwei carefully, but the fear of Jiuwei is more in his eyes.


    "Can''t you see it yourself?" Jiuwei was teased by the old man''s words. Although he had killed him, his mood was still affected, and his voice was colder than usual. He hummed a little displeasantly, but he didn''t lift his head to erase the old man''s sense of heaven and earth.


    "No I don''t mean that... " Tao Fang a little flustered explained, "I mean, are you the legendary Nine Tailed Fox clan?"


    "Well? Do you know Nine Tailed Fox Nine tail finally surprised raised his head, "or say, you have seen other nine tail sky fox here?"


    "No, no! I just heard my grandfather say it


    While talking, Tao Fang suddenly cuts his finger in the eyes of people''s doubts and drops a drop of blood into Jiu Wei''s hand.


    "You also have the blood of the demon clan? However, your demon clan blood is a little weak. "


    Nine tail''s eyes flashed a surprised color. In the moment when Tao Fang''s blood fell into his hands, nine tail felt a faint demon breath from his blood.


    "My grandfather is the demon clan!"


    Tao Fang said excitedly: "my grandfather''s noumenon is chaotic thunder Eagle! But my grandmother and father are both human, so the blood of the demon clan in my generation is very thin. "


    "Chaotic thunder eagle?"


    Yan Jiuwei squinted in his mind and said, "are you surprised?"


    "Yes, you know my grandfather?"


    This time, Tao Fang became more curious.


    "I don''t know him, but I know him." Jiuwei''s eyes showed a hint of enlightenment, and he said: "more than 600 years ago, when I was able to transform, I heard your grandfather''s name, but later I heard that your grandfather went to suolongyuan and never came back. Everyone thought he had fallen into suolongyuan. Unexpectedly, he also came here!"


    At this point, Jiuwei seems to suddenly understand why so many demon emperors have mysteriously disappeared when they went to explore the Suolong abyss. It is estimated that those demon emperors, except those who fell in the Suolong abyss, have been brought here by someone!


    "Yes, I heard my grandfather say that he really came here more than 600 years ago." Tao Fang nodded and said, "after more than 200 years, he met my grandmother."


    "No wonder you can become a saint when you are young. It seems that in addition to the resources of your family and the rich aura here, it is also related to the blood in your body! It''s a pity that your demon clan blood is too weak, otherwise your cultivation should not be so good! " Jiuwei smiles a little. It''s the first time that she smiles when facing taofang.Seeing the smile on Jiuwei''s face, Tao Fang can''t help being slightly absent-minded, but at least he still thinks that Jiuwei''s temper is not very good, and he lowers his head in a hurry.


    "Grandfather, the old man said that I didn''t have the chance to wake up the blood of the demon clan in my body, but it was a little difficult. Since you are also a demon clan, do you know that he lied to me?" Tao Fang didn''t dare to look up. He just asked with his head down.


    "He didn''t lie to you."


    Jiuwei nodded his head and said, "but you only have a quarter of the blood of the demon clan at most. It''s not easy to wake up the blood of the demon clan. It depends on whether you have the chance. It''s not by cultivation that you can wake up."


    "Yes, that''s what my grandfather said!"


    Knowing that his family didn''t cheat him, Tao Fang raised his head happily, but the look in his eyes darkened quickly. He said with a bitter smile: "this seems really difficult. My mother is a saint of five grades, and she hasn''t awakened the blood of the demon clan yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. Hearing Tao Fang''s words, Xu Shaotang and the three of them looked at each other.


    They all guessed that Tao Fang''s family should be good, but they never thought that even his mother was a saint of five grades, so his father''s cultivation would not be too bad, at least he should have a three or four grade appearance, even higher than his mother! The key is that there are also grandparents who have been here for more than 600 years. His grandfather is a demon clan. How can he have the cultivation of a saint who has been here for so long?


    It''s not even his grandparents!


    Son of a bitch, this kid''s family is all saints!

 Chapter 2874

    When communicating with Tao Fang, Jiu Wei finally wiped out the old thief''s divine sense left in the heaven and earth bag. That man also had the cultivation of four grades. It took a lot of effort to wipe out his divine sense.


    Jiuwei pours out all the things in the bag of heaven and earth.


    A burst of crackling sound sounded, a lot of miscellaneous things appeared in front of them, among which the most dazzling is undoubtedly the pile of magic crystals.


    Roughly, these magic crystals should not be less than 30.


    "Ha ha, there are many good things!"


    Seeing these magic crystals, Xu Shaotang burst into laughter.


    In addition, there are also three or four kinds of magic crystals in these magic crystals. While counting these magic crystals, they roughly calculated the value of these magic crystals. Roughly estimated, these magic crystals should be able to exchange about 1000 meritorious deeds!


    This is a huge sum of money for Xu Shaotang and the poor!


    "It seems that the thief is a recidivist!" Jiuwei is also scared by so many magic crystals in front of him. You don''t need to know that many of these magic crystals are snatched from others by the old man.


    There are so many magic crystals. I don''t know how many people died in the hands of the old man. They killed the old man, but it was good for the people.


    "What is this?"


    When they were counting the magic crystal there, Tao Fang found a book from the pile of miscellaneous things. When they opened the book, Tao Fang''s breath suddenly began to become short.


    Seeing Tao Fang''s strange appearance, Xu Shaotang puts down his things and comes to Tao Fang. He just takes a cursory glance and understands that it''s something.


    "Is that what you should see?"


    Xu Shaotang snatched the book from Tao Fang, patted it on Tao Fang''s head, and said with a smile, "don''t look at this kind of thing that is not suitable for children in the future!"


    If he guessed correctly, this should be the old man''s double cultivation method. He also got one when he was in the northern region, but there should be a lot of difference compared with this one.


    "I''m just curious..." Tao Fang looks at Xu Shaotang wrongly, but her eyes can''t help looking at the book in Xu Shaotang''s hand.


    "Don''t look at it, or it will teach you badly, and your family will have to work hard with us!" Xu Shaotang smiles and throws the book to Mu Tiance, who is sitting there to adjust his breath. He says with an ambiguous smile: "I''m optimistic about you!"


    "What are you doing for me?"


    Mu Tiance blushed. Even if he hadn''t seen the content of this skill, he could roughly guess some from the performance of Xu Shaotang and Tao Fang.


    "Nonsense, don''t you think?" Xu Shaotang threw mu Tiance a white eye, then deliberately glanced at Jiu Wei, and said with a smile, "other people''s grandparents of Tao Fang can be combined and give birth to his mother. Don''t you have any idea? But it can promote your feelings! Ha ha


    When it comes to the back, Xu Shaotang can''t help laughing. Jiuwei and mu Tiance are also red faced by him. At the same time, they stare at him angrily. They stare at each other, but they see infinite tenderness in each other''s eyes.


    Although Xu Shaotang''s words really make them feel ashamed and angry, when you think about it, Xu Shaotang''s words are not unreasonable.


    No matter Jiuwei or mu Tiance, they didn''t know what would happen to the combination of the human race and the demon race, let alone whether they would have children. But now, with Tao Fang''s grandparents as a lesson, what they had been worried about finally disappeared.


    It turns out that the combination of Terran and demon clan will not have any problems, and they are not the first to eat crabs.


    Thinking about the worries of each other before, the two of them both gave out a knowing smile, which only they could understand.


    "These pills..."


    After teasing them for a while, Xu Shaotang set his eyes on the more than ten pills. He picked out two pills he knew and threw them to Mu Tiance and Wu Jie respectively. "This is the Holy Blood pill. It''s good for your recovery."


    He didn''t know much about the pills here. He got to know all of them yesterday when he went to the pills shop with Mo yuhen. He remembered that Mo yuhen spent a lot of meritorious service to buy a holy blood pill.


    For the saints who hunt and kill demons outside the city, it is inevitable to get hurt. Although these pills are not as good as those pills that often make thousands of contributions, they can help them recover quickly and greatly increase their chances of survival.


    "You..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Tao Fang couldn''t help smothering slightly, and then said with a bitter smile, "are you wasting too much?"


    "The pill itself is used to eat. If there is any waste, don''t waste it." Xu Shaotang said with indifference.


    "They don''t even have the cultivation of saints, so you give them holy blood pills. Isn''t it a waste?" Tao Fang is speechless, and the Holy Blood pills are used to heal the saints, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t take the Holy Blood pills seriously as if he didn''t know this at all.


    Although the Holy Blood pill can only be regarded as a low-level pill here, at least it costs more than 100 points of merit to buy it!"There is no waste, there is no waste, there is only use."


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and didn''t feel that he had wasted much.


    Although all of them in Guixu are extremely poor people with no merit, Xu Shaotang is still the black sheep of his family. No matter whether the Holy Blood pill is wasted or not, as long as he can help mu Tiance recover from their injuries, he feels that he will make the best use of it.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tao Fang was stunned. After a moment, he couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha, when my family say I''m wasting, I''ll tell them what you said!"


    "You are rich for three generations. Why are you so mean?" Wu Jie said.


    "What is rich three generations?" Tao Fang didn''t know why.


    "It means that there is no lack of merit in your family."


    Xu Shaotang explained with a smile.


    "Lack, why not?"


    Tao Fang said with a wry smile, "who dares to say that he is not short of meritorious service except the Lord of Yunzhong city?"


    "Even your family lacks merit?" Xu Shaotang''s cheek flicked slightly and said in surprise, "your grandfather hasn''t made up ten thousand contributions since he was here for hundreds of years?"


    "Without us, he would have had enough." Tao Fang sighed helplessly: "if we all want to leave here, how can we get more than 100000 meritorious deeds? Do you think we can do without it?"


    Hearing Tao Fang''s words, Xu Shaotang fell into silence.


    What they have to face now is not such a situation? It''s a headache to think about 80000 meritorious deeds.


    "Windfall, windfall!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed silently in his heart. How he hoped for a windfall

 Chapter 2875

    Guihui is not really a friendly place.


    When Xu Shaotang and his family were close to the periphery of the valley of death, they had more magic crystals, which were mainly contributed by those who blocked the way and robbed them.


    These people think that they are generally young. Without seeing the accomplishments of Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei, they take it for granted that their accomplishments are not so good. They just have treasures to hide their true accomplishments. This is not far from the return of saints. At least we all know that there are such treasures.


    For those who want to snatch their magic crystal, if the other party just wants to snatch their magic crystal without hurting their lives, they will be merciful, but for those who want to kill and steal, they will not be polite.


    this is their principle.


    When close to the valley of death, there are more people here, and most of them are in small groups. Obviously, they want to use the power of the group to gain something in this valley full of demons.


    However, most of these people are temporary teams, and they don''t seem to trust each other completely. Xu Shaotang also met several people who wanted to get them together, but they were all rejected. One reason is that their accomplishments are not high, and the other is that they can''t easily believe people in this place.


    "Do you want to stay with us or do you want to act alone?"


    Looking at the valley of death in the distance, Xu Shaotang seriously said to Tao Fang, "we may go deeper into the core of the valley of death. It''s inevitable that we won''t encounter danger. It''s OK for you to follow us, but I have to make it clear first. If you three are in danger, we must save mu Tiance and them first."


    Although he was familiar with Tao Fang along the way, he was only familiar with it.


    Xu Shaotang is not selfless enough to treat Tao Fang and mu Tiance equally. He is selfish, and he is also close to others. When he is in danger, he must give priority to those who are closer to him. In this case, I believe most people will make the same choice with him.


    "It may sound sad, but it''s better than those false words." Tao Fang said with a smile, "since you all dare to go, of course I dare to go! Anyway, when you encounter powerful demons, you can resist them first. I''ll just leave in time. "


    Xu Shaotang was direct, and Tao Fang didn''t have to cover it up.


    It''s pure bullshit to talk to a few people who have only known each other for one day about the life and death of those empty heads! He didn''t believe it himself, let alone Xu Shaotang?


    "Good!"


    Hearing Tao Fang''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded, patted Tao Fang on the shoulder and said with a laugh, "if we really meet a demon that we can''t deal with, believe me, we will run faster than you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tao Fang looks at Xu Shaotang speechless, but he has made up his mind to follow them.


    After having made the decision, the five people set out on the road again. They deliberately chose a sparsely populated place to enter, and did not want to meet those who made a living by robbing their magic crystal. Although this is not possible, it is a good thing to avoid it to the maximum extent.


    The death valley is hundreds of kilometers around. Although there are many saints gathered here, they can''t form a human wall in such a large area. So they soon found a way to the death valley in the southeast where they can hardly see other saints.


    In fact, when most people choose to travel in the sky, they enter the valley of death from the ground, reducing the chance of encountering them.


    After a long distance, the dense forest becomes more and more dark. Many towering trees with a diameter of several meters or even tens of meters rise into the clouds. The dense canopy blocks most of the sunlight, making the whole dense forest appear extremely dark. Even now when it is in the hot sun, they also have the illusion that dusk is approaching.


    "Show me your map."


    When several people lean against a big tree to observe the surrounding situation, Xu Shaotang says to Tao Fang again.


    Although I don''t understand what Xu Shaotang wants the map for, Tao Fang still takes out the map and hands it to Xu Shaotang.


    "Are we on the outskirts of the valley of death?" Wu Jie came to Xu Shaotang, who looked down at the map. His eyes also fell on the map. Zaba said, "why is there no magic thing around here? Isn''t it someone else who robbed you? "


    "I think I''m in!"


    Xu Shaotang measured on the map with his fingers and calculated silently in his heart, "we should officially enter the scope of death valley a few kilometers further!"


    "I feel that something is not quite right."


    Jiuwei frowned and said, "I can''t feel the smell of a demon around me, and there are no other saints. It''s really quite strange."


    "Well, I found the problem, too." Xu Shaotang returned the map to Tao Fang, with a hint of enlightenment in his eyes. "It''s possible that no one enters the valley of death from here, but no one dares to enter from here! Maybe, we are on a dangerous road by accidentBefore they entered the periphery, they had already met many demons. Now they have entered, but they can''t even see the shadow of the demons. I think it''s a problem to think about this situation.


    "Do you want to go back? When you say that, I think it''s really weird here. " Tao Fang carefully pays attention to the surrounding situation. At first, he doesn''t feel much, but after listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, he suddenly feels that there may be something wrong with this place.


    Hundreds of kilometers around the death valley, people can be seen more or less in other places, but the traces of people and demons are not visible in this area. He feels that this should not be a coincidence.


    "The more strange the place is, the greater the chance is!"


    Xu Shaotang pondered: "we all need to be careful. If the situation is not right, we should leave immediately. Let''s have a try first!"


    "Then try it!"


    Jiuwei nodded and took the initiative to pull Mu Tiance''s hand around him. Obviously, he was ready to leave at any time.


    "I suddenly regret that I didn''t bring Tan Tai or Su nu..."


    Looking at their hands, Xu Shaotang could not help shaking his head and grinning bitterly. He looked at them bitterly. At the same time, he stretched out his hands to Tao Fang and Wu Jie and said, "come on, two elders..."


    It''s not so good to be sprinkled with dog food!


    Five people play twelve spirit, quickly shuttle through the dense forest, close to the valley of death.

 Chapter 2876

    Just as several people were moving forward cautiously, one after another, the smell of demons suddenly came to them. At the same time, a high-frequency "buzz" suddenly sounded in their ears, as if there were thousands of wings flashing.


    "Go


    Aware that the situation is not right, Xu Shaotang and nine tail almost at the same time with their hands of the people Yukong and up.


    Although Xu Shaotang said that he would not care about Tao Fang when he was in danger, it''s impossible for him not to help him. After all, it''s not time to give up one person.


    Of course, if there was no way, he would have to ignore Tao Fang.


    At the moment when they soared into the sky, there was a sudden tremor on the ground. At the same time, heads the size of bathtubs suddenly rushed out of the ground, following Xu Shaotang and them.


    "Come on, get down! Don''t go in the air


    Tao Fang looked back. His face was in a panic for a moment. He yelled: "this is Dragon ant! It''s an extremely ferocious monster... "


    "Why not go..."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know why, but before he finished asking, he suddenly felt awe struck. Behind him, a huge black ant with wings came after them. The ants were as big as cattle, and they looked four or five meters long. A pair of big dark jaws on their heads were shining in the sun. The wings on their backs waved quickly and followed them closely.


    At a glance, the black ant colony can''t see the end at all!


    There are at least a thousand magic dragon ants!


    "Walk in the woods!"


    Xu Shaotang shouts at Jiuwei. He wants to get out of this area first, but he sees that their back road has been blocked. He can only drag WuJie and taofang to escape to the depth of the valley of death.


    Now he can understand why Tao Fang told them not to go in the air. With the big trees in the dense forest, they can barely be overtaken by the ant colony. If they go in the air, without shelter, the ant colony will soon catch up with them. Although these dragon ants look like first-class and second-class demons, their number is too terrible, even if they can kill some of them If you spell hard, I''m afraid it will be annihilated by the huge ant colony.


    Now they finally understand why there are no other demons or saints here. When they encounter such a huge ant colony, weak people and demons, they are afraid that they will be swallowed up in an instant.


    "No, the colony is getting closer and closer. If it goes on like this, it will be overtaken sooner or later." Looking at the dark ant colony behind him, Jiuwei said to Xu Shaotang loudly while pulling mu Tiance through the dense forest.


    "Is there any weakness in this dragon ant?"


    Xu Shaotang looks behind him and asks Tao Fang in a hurry.


    It''s obviously not a wise move to fight with these magic dragon ants now. Facing such a large number of magic dragon ants, they are absolutely not willing to fight hard until they have to. Even if their strength is higher than these magic dragon ants, they will finally try their best!


    Moreover, when they fight with these large numbers of magic dragon ants, it is impossible to take them into consideration.


    "Let me Think about... " Tao Fang swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his face was full of panic.


    "Think quickly!"


    Xu Shaotang urged anxiously. At the same time, he tried to use the power of Nuwa stone to split a fierce Qi to the ant colony. Now, he had to kill one in the interval of escaping. When he was really desperate, he would have a better chance of survival if he lost one.


    "Poof


    The fierce Qi instantly splits a magic dragon ant in front of it into two parts, and the green blood rushes out. However, before its body falls, other magic dragon ants stimulated by the blood instantly devour its body, and then continue to chase after Xu Shaotang.


    "No, too much!"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head at Jiuwei. It''s not the way to go on like this. We have to find a way to escape first.


    "I think of it, queen ant!"


    At this time, Tao Fang suddenly exclaimed excitedly: "as long as we find the queen of the magic dragon ant and threaten her life, these magic dragon ants will not dare to move."


    "Queen? Where''s the queen? " In a hurry, Xu Shaotang asked subconsciously.


    "This..." The look in Tao Fang''s eyes was suddenly dim. "I don''t know."


    "Don''t you mean nonsense?" Xu Shaotang''s face was stiff, and at the same time, he kept splitting his true Qi to the ant colony behind him. Although he knew that killing a few magic dragon ants had no effect on the large number of ant colony, it was good for them to stop them slightly when they were swallowing the corpses of their companions, and how much time they could get.


    Nine tail also seems to understand the intention of Xu Shaotang, not wait for Xu Shaotang mouth, demon force will be crazy to swarm to the ant colony.


    Jiuwei''s strength is comparable to that of Sipin sage, and Xu Shaotang''s strength is no less than that of Nuwa stone. It''s not difficult to kill these first-class and second-class demons.


    More and more dragonflies die in their hands, and more and more dragonflies are eaten by their companions, but the black ant colony is not reduced at all.What should I do? What should I do?


    Xu Shaotang''s head is moving fast. Now he can only use this method to keep a distance from the ant colony. If it goes on for a long time, let alone him, even Jiuwei can''t support it at all.


    Unconsciously, Xu Shaotang thought of the remaining half of the soul in the heaven and earth bag.


    Last time, in order to kill Xu Fu, he had swallowed a lot of pith. At the beginning, only half of the pith was left. Although he knew that the pith was extremely precious, even ziluo, the holy king of the northern region, thought about it. But if it was a last resort, I was afraid he would have to fight for it.


    No matter how precious the soul is, there is no precious life!


    "Venom, test the venom quickly!"


    When Xu Shaotang hesitated, Wu Jie suddenly caught him and yelled, "didn''t you take the venom from the snake''s mouth? Try a piece of meat! Let them eat each other and poison the demons


    "This Is that all right? " Nine tail some uncertain ask a way.


    "Whatever, try it first!"


    Xu Shaotang can''t control so much now. While calling Jiuwei to continue to attack these magic dragon ants, he takes out the meat he cut from the magic wolf yesterday, pours a whole bottle of venom on the meat, and then throws the meat to the crazy ant colony.


    The Dragon ant at the front swallows the meat full of venom.


    Just for a moment, the whole body of the magic dragon ant suddenly froze and fell to the ground without any sign. But before it fell to the ground, it was devoured by the magic dragon ant behind.

 Chapter 2877

    "Useful! It works


    Seeing this scene, people immediately cried out excitedly.


    Soon, the ants who had just participated in the feeding of the ant fell down one after another, but they were swallowed up by their companions.


    Soon, the venom spread like a virus in the magic dragon ant colony. With more and more magic dragon ants poisoned, the speed of ant colony chase gradually slowed down, and then began to devour each other crazily.


    The more they swallow, the faster the venom spreads.


    Finally, the magic dragon ant colony no longer chased them, but began to devour the bodies of their companions.


    "What a strong poison! Is this the rhythm of a bottle of venom killing a nest of dragon ants? "


    Looking at this scene, even WuJie, who first thought of this method, was unbelievable. Although he knew that the venom of the magic snake was very poisonous, he didn''t expect that it would be so poisonous!


    At this time, several people in the escape finally stopped. Now they don''t need to do it. It''s estimated that soon, these magic dragon ants will die. Without the advantage of quantity, they are not afraid of these magic dragon ants.


    "Ha ha, your head is not white at all!"


    Xu Shaotang exhaled a long breath of turbid air, laughing and rubbing WuJie''s bald head. If it wasn''t for WuJie''s warning, he might not have thought of the bottle of venom himself.


    But at the moment, he had some regrets.


    If he had known that the poison was so poisonous, he would have done more!


    "Nonsense, you are very clever, master WuJie!" Wu Jie shakes Xu Shaotang away, his face is full of proud smile, but his eyes are staring at the few ant colony left.


    Even the dozens of magic dragon ants who could barely move were dying now. It was estimated that they would die completely in a short time.


    In addition to these magic dragon ants, there are many corpses of magic dragon ants that can''t be swallowed by their companions. In his eyes, these are all shining magic crystals!


    "Rich, rich..." Wu Jie''s eyes are full of light and his mouth is constantly shaking.


    If it wasn''t for the evil dragon ants that fell on the ground, he would rush up to get their magic crystals now, even if his true Qi could not cut off their bodies.


    Like Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang''s face is full of excitement now. Even if they put aside the devoured magic dragon ants, there are at least one or two hundred magic dragon ants on the ground. Even if they only take magic crystals, they will be busy until dark!


    Although these magic dragon ants are basically only one or two products, they can''t stand a large number of them!


    Even hundreds of one grade magic crystals can be exchanged for thousands of meritorious deeds! The key is that it didn''t cost them much effort. Although they were scared to death at the beginning, the result was perfect!


    What a windfall! Xu Shaotang''s heart has already blossomed.


    I was still thinking about windfall last night, but I met it today. It''s really the rhythm of what I want!


    "If you come across poisonous things again, you must take more venom!" Mu Tiance smiles and feels relieved. For a moment, he wants Jiuwei and Xu Shaotang to go first, but he doesn''t say it after all.


    Because he knew that even if he said it, they couldn''t leave him and Wu Jie.


    "Thanks to the snake!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s a pity that the snake is only a second-class demon. If it''s stronger, it''s estimated that the venom will be more toxic!"


    "If you can get a life back, just enjoy it." Nine tail smile, see those twitching magic ant has stopped struggling, and said: "go to get magic crystal, get magic crystal will leave here, if people know we have so many magic crystal, I don''t know how many people will covet!"


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and did not waste any time. He patted Tao Fang, who was still immersed in the great surprise, "what are you doing? Hurry to get the magic crystal. How much you get depends on your own ability! "


    It''s something that the seer has a share in. Wu Jie and mu Tiance can''t count on it. It depends on how many magic crystals Tao Fang can get. It''s his own.


    "Ah? I Do I have a share? " Tao Fang looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement, then waved his hand and said, "this is not good. I didn''t do anything..."


    "At least that reminds us? If we were in the air, we would have been overtaken by the magic dragon ant colony! " Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "move quickly, don''t be coy like a little daughter-in-law!"


    With that, regardless of Tao Fang''s good intentions, Xu Shaotang rushes to the corpse of the magic dragon ant who is about to pave a way. He cuts the head of a magic dragon ant, quickly takes out the magic crystal, and then goes to the next corpse.


    Seeing that Tao Fang was still hesitating there, he could not help saying, "you are stupid! If I could cut through the defense of the magic dragon ant, I would have rushed there long ago! "


    When Wu Jie said that, Tao Fang''s face turned a little red, but he figured it out and rushed to the body of the magic dragon ant.For the corpses of the second grade magic dragon ants, he has nothing to do but stare at the first grade ones. Even so, Xu Shaotang takes out four or five magic crystals, but he can''t take out one.


    These dragon ants are dead, and the shell is still as hard!


    "I suddenly feel that it''s not as hard for us to make enough contributions to get out of here as we think." Looking at the three people who are busy taking the magic crystal, Wu Jie can''t help touching his chin and smiling to Mu Tiance.


    "I hope we always have this kind of luck."


    Mu Tiance smile, and suddenly said: "the most important thing is to have this strength! If we can''t be consecrated all the time, it will always be their burden. As you saw just now, no matter what happens, they won''t leave us


    Speaking of this, the smile on Wu Jie''s face gradually disappeared. He said with a bitter smile, "you are still a semi saint. I am not even a semi Saint..."


    "So we have to work hard to improve our accomplishments."


    Mu Tiance solemnly said: "you can''t waste the rich aura here, but I have to find a way to defeat my heart demon. Even if the aura here is rich, I will never be able to take that step."


    "I said you were stupid, too!" Wu Jie rolled his eyes and said: "you and Xu Shaotang are obviously close friends of life and death, but you have to treat him as an opponent in your heart. Isn''t that why you find yourself a demon? If I were you, I would not have such a devil


    "I don''t think you''ll have a heart."


    "Why?"


    "Because you''re heartless."

 Chapter 2878

    More than 100 first grade magic crystals, nearly 50 second grade magic crystals!


    This doesn''t count the twenty magic crystals in Tao Fang''s hand!


    "Rich! Sure enough, I''m rich! "


    Everyone''s face is full of excitement. These magic crystals, together with what they have, can be exchanged for more than 4000 meritorious deeds. It''s also a huge fortune for them, even for the whole returnees!


    "Don''t be happy, let''s go!"


    Nine tail pulled Xu Shaotang for a while, "don''t be found us! Before returning to Cloud City, these magic crystals are not ours! "


    "Good!"


    A few people all understand the meaning of nine tail, also don''t delay, leave this area immediately.


    If there is such a big noise here, it will inevitably lead to other saints. It''s better to be careful.


    More than ten minutes later, Xu Shaotang and his family were far away from this area, but at the place where they took the magic crystal, several people were standing there with their faces covered with iron.


    "It''s late!"


    Looking at the corpse of the magic dragon ant who had taken the magic crystal from the whole land, a strong man with a full face and beard stood there in anger, and then he yelled to the people around him: "inform the patriarch immediately, the person who took the magic crystal must not be far away! So many magic crystals, we are determined to get them! "


    "Yes People around him immediately took orders and left.


    "The three of us search around separately. Be careful not to enter the valley of death!"


    With a wave of his hand, the three men immediately searched in different directions.


    In the eyes of many saints, magic crystals of grade three and below are all low-level magic crystals. If the saints in Guixu are more powerful, they don''t despise low-level magic crystals, but they don''t deliberately hunt low-level magic crystals. If they encounter them, they will hunt them by the way. If they can''t meet them, they won''t demand them. Compared with low-level magic crystals, those middle and high-level magic crystals are obviously the strong ones Goals.


    But the so-called quantitative change leads to qualitative change. Even if all of the 200 magic crystals are first-class, they can definitely make ninety-nine percent of the saints in the ruins excited. What''s more, there are many second-class magic crystals among them, which is definitely a huge wealth!


    Xu Shaotang did not know that they had been missed so soon. Along the way, they had entered the valley of death, probably because they had not left the scope of the activities of the magic dragon ants, and they had not met other demons for the time being.


    Making sure that no one was catching up for the time being, they sat down in a tree hole and calmed down for a while.


    The diameter of this fallen tree is more than ten meters. I don''t know what has hollowed out the trunk of the tree. Five people sitting in it are very spacious. It''s a good place to rest for a while.


    "Yunzhong, let''s get out of the city at once!"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, and his heart, which was excited and beating violently, was gradually calmed down. "First, I''ll exchange these magic crystals. If I don''t exchange them for meritorious deeds, it''s a hot potato to keep these magic crystals in my hands."


    "Why not get out of here now? Our harvest this time is beyond imagination! " Tao Fang''s chest keeps rising and falling, but he asks Xu Shaotang.


    "There are so many corpses of magic dragon ants. It''s easy to be found. There are so few people nearby. If we are found, we''ll think that magic crystal is in our hands! Rather than that, it''s safer to enter the valley of death for a while and leave in another direction later. " Xu Shaotang explained.


    "Is there one more thing you haven''t said?" Xu Shaotang looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "are you thinking that since you have come here, you have to see what magical things are in the valley of death, right?"


    After dealing with Xu Shaotang for such a long time, can they not understand Xu Shaotang''s mind?


    If you didn''t enter the valley of death, now you have come in by mistake. If you don''t find out, how can Xu Shaotang leave like this?


    "Hey, brother Mu is the one who knows me best."


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and said: "since we are here, we must have a good turn. Although we are not going to go deep into the hinterland of the valley of death, we should at least see the strength of the demons here. In this way, we can almost make a rough assessment of the danger of those areas marked on the map. Where we go in the future, we won''t have a black eye."


    Every place inevitably has some dangerous places and Jedi. Xu Shaotang met some of them when he was in the northern and southern regions. However, there are too many places marked on Tao Fang''s map. It seems that the whole Yunzhong city is surrounded by those places. As for the places marked on the map, they still don''t know the truth of those demons What''s the strength.


    These places are likely to be places where they will hunt and kill demons in the future. Therefore, a general survey of death valley will be good for their future actions.


    Even if you can''t meet the requirement of knowing yourself and the other, at least you should have a general spectrum in mind.


    "It''s a long way to go!"


    Jiuwei glanced at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "but we''d better not go too far. The valley of death should not be called in vain. Although we need to know the general situation, it''s the most important thing to keep our lives.""Well, I know."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "have a rest first. While it''s not too late, we''ll go around here later. We''ll be here tonight. Don''t waste such a good natural hiding place."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone nodded slightly.


    After a break, several people''s excited mood finally calmed down. Seeing that everyone had almost had a rest, Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei immediately took them to search around.


    After the experience of the Dragon ant, they also seem to be more careful.


    They would rather meet Wupin demons than this group of demons.


    Just as they were searching carefully, Jiuwei suddenly raised his hand to them. Several people understood that there was something wrong and stopped immediately.


    The next moment, a gray shadow with a strong wind, suddenly towards them.


    "Be careful!"


    At the moment when the gray shadow appeared, the sound of nine tail''s warning also sounded. At the same time, the Demon power in nine tail''s hand suddenly waved out, but it was avoided by the gray shadow.


    A few people who had been prepared for a long time dodged immediately when they heard Jiuwei''s warning. However, even though they had reacted for the first time, Xu Shaotang, who was protecting the middle three people on the right side, still had a terrible cut in his arm. He could see his bones.


    "What is it?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and didn''t care about his injury at all. The speed of the gray shadow was too fast just now. With his eyesight, he didn''t see what the gray shadow was.

 Chapter 2879

    "Leopard demons!"


    Nine tail sink a way: "the speed is very fast, I already can''t detect its breath now, estimate to still lurk nearby, prepare next sneak attack!"


    "Isn''t it the ghost leopard?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Tao Fang said solemnly: "I heard my father say that there is a kind of magic leopard in death valley, which is very good at hiding breath. It seems to be a four grade magic object. Because it is very fast and good at sneaking attack, it comes and goes like a ghost, so it is called a ghost leopard."


    "Mostly!"


    Jiuwei let go of Shenzhi and swept around, but he still didn''t find the demon. He frowned and said, "the speed of the demon is too fast. We''d better leave here first. You may not be able to avoid it when it sneaks next time."


    "Go


    Xu Shaotang nodded and winked at Jiuwei. They protected mu Tiance, and the three of them slowly yearned for the direction where the tree hole was.


    Just walked out not far, the gray shadow again fierce from the side, it is full of cold light claws let people cool.


    "I knew you would come out again!"


    Xu Shaotang''s long-standing attack was suddenly cut off. Meanwhile, the nine tail Demon power also came by lightning. They cooperated with each other so well that the two forces were almost cut off at the same time.


    The ghost leopard seems to understand that nine tail''s Demon power is more threatening. With a flash of body shape, it has avoided nine tail''s attack. Instead, it bumps into Xu Shaotang''s true Qi. It seems that Xu Shaotang''s true Qi can''t hurt himself at all.


    However, at the moment of Qi cutting off, a stream of blood suddenly came out of it.


    "Oh..."


    Under the pain of eating, the ghost leopard let out an angry howl, and its body sank into the forest again, and disappeared without a trace.


    "It''s really hard to deal with this demon!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly. Even if he borrowed the power of Nuwa stone and combined with the power of him and Jiuwei, he only slightly injured the ghost leopard. It was estimated that he had just scratched his skin.


    Now the ghost leopard disappears again. I don''t know if it will launch the next sneak attack.


    "Jiuwei, take care of them here first. I''ll see if I can find the trace of the demon along the bloodstain." Xu Shaotang gives orders to Jiuwei and immediately follows the bloodstain dripping from the ground.


    The blood has been dripping to the distance, regardless of the speed of the ghost leopard is too fast, must be separated from a long distance to see a trace of green blood.


    In less than a minute, Xu Shaotang returned to them, shaking his head and saying, "I think I''ve already run away. I won''t catch up for the time being."


    "No, the ghost leopard will attack us again!" Tao Fang shook his head and said, "my father said that this ghost leopard is very vindictive. If someone hurts it, unless it dies, he will always hate it and find a chance to kill the person who hates it."


    "It''s vengeful, and I''m still vengeful!" Xu Shaotang looked at the wound on his arm, which had begun to heal, and hummed, "I''m waiting for it to come again! Next time it may not be able to escape! "


    The ghost leopard is the first one to hurt him in Guixu. It''s hard for him to keep his revenge!


    It would like the ghost leopard to think about them all the time. It''s better to fight with them for life and death instead of sneaking attack in the dark. The speed of the ghost leopard is too fast. It''s troublesome to sneak attack all the time.


    All the way careful to guard against the ghost leopard attack again, they finally returned to the tree hole.


    Although they knew that the tree cave was not a safe shelter at all, they still relaxed a little when they returned to the tree cave.


    "Are we really going to spend the night here?"


    In the tree hole, Tao Fang said with some worry: "the ghost leopard will attack us again tonight. Shall we change to a safe place? Night is the world of these demons, especially the ghost leopard, which is good at hiding


    "Don''t be afraid to sleep!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "we will be careful, waiting for the ghost leopard to attack!"


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s tied up with the ghost leopard." Mu Tiance leaned his body against the wall of the tree cave and said plainly.


    He knows Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang was hurt by this magic object. He must not be reconciled. The key is that the strength of this magic object is not strong enough for them to fight. At least with Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei, they have a chance to kill this magic object. In this case, it''s strange that Xu Shaotang doesn''t fight with the ghost leopard.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words and looking at Xu Shaotang''s indomitable appearance, Tao Fang could only shrug helplessly: "well, anyway, you are not afraid. I have nothing to be afraid of."


    Since they dare to wait for the ghost leopard here, Xu Shaotang is more or less sure of killing the ghost leopard. It''s useless for him to worry about it now. Are Wu Jie and mu Tiance just like nobody else?


    "We should eat and drink."


    Xu Shaotang takes out the little magic wolf meat left, and when he is preparing to roast some magic wolf meat to reward them, Tao Fang comes back.


    "How much do you want other saints to find us?" Tao Fang is full of speechless said: "you forget last night that old immortal?"? Do you want to provoke some more enemies with fire"Er..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers, and then puts away the wolf meat.


    If it wasn''t for Tao Fang''s reminding, he would have almost forgotten this thing. If he set fire in such a dangerous place, wouldn''t he have told other saints that there was someone here?


    He doesn''t want to provoke any more enemies. Just fight with the ghost leopard tonight.


    "It''s a pity that the snake''s venom is gone." When he put away the wolf meat, Xu Shaotang said with regret: "if there is still the venom, maybe we can let the ghost leopard taste the venom. It seems that we have to get more venom in the future. If we meet the ghost leopard again, we won''t be so passive in defense."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t like the feeling of passive defense, but he can''t find a better way to deal with the ghost leopard who is quick and good at hiding.


    A few people chatted for a while. Mu Tiance, who was in a mood of ups and downs, leaned there to keep their eyes closed. Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei carefully watched the surrounding situation, waiting for the ghost leopard to attack again.


    As time went by, the ghost leopard didn''t show up.


    Just as Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei exchanged eyes with each other and planned to take turns to have a rest, a strong sense of crisis suddenly hit Xu Shaotang.


    "Here it is


    Xu Shaotang''s spirit was 12 minutes in an instant. The ghost leopard really remembered his revenge as Tao Fang said. This time, it was clear that it was aimed at him!


    At the moment of feeling the crisis, Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei have responded at the same time.

 Chapter 2880

    This time, Xu Shaotang did not launch a counterattack, but disappeared in situ when the ghost leopard attacked.


    When the ghost leopard is about to lurk again, a huge fox shadow suddenly falls from the sky. The seven huge tails instantly form a cage and surround the ghost leopard in that cage.


    "Roar!"


    Ghost leopard fiercely to the seven tails of the cage, want to break through the cage, but, nine tail and Xu Shaotang carefully prepared a night''s trap, how can it break so easily?


    The Demon power on the seven tails surged, forming a powerful barrier. No matter how the ghost leopard dashed, no matter how the claws were waved, it could not get out of the cage.


    "Save it! You can''t escape! "


    Xu Shaotang appears on the side of the leopard''s body. His real Qi turns into a sharp sword and stabs the leopard''s back neck.


    This is the weakness of the ghost leopard. No matter how good its defense is, it doesn''t dare to be attacked by Xu Shaotang, so it quickly dodges.


    However, this cage is only so big, and the whole cage is almost filled with its seven or eight meter long body, which makes it have little room to move. Just as it avoids Xu Shaotang''s last attack, Xu Shaotang''s next attack follows.


    Under the unavoidable situation, the ghost leopard is also fierce. It raises its sharp claw to sweep Xu Shaotang. This claw is fierce and fast. It''s a deadly way of playing. If Xu Shaotang hits its key, its claw will tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    However, when its claws are about to catch Xu Shaotang, one tail has already entangled its claws. At the same time, all the seven tails of the nine tails are moving, and a huge demon force pours down, completely binding the limbs of the ghost leopard. While the ghost leopard is struggling, Xu Shaotang''s attack has been continuous.


    "Ouch..."


    Deep screams continue to ring, and the spatter of blood spurts all over Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei. No matter how the ghost leopard struggles, it doesn''t help.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xu Shaotang continues to launch a fierce attack on the ghost leopard. Naturally, the ghost leopard refuses to kill, roars angrily, and desperately dances his claws. The bloody mouth full of fangs is also tearing wildly.


    One of the nine tails couldn''t dodge, so she was scratched by the sharp teeth of the ghost leopard. Fortunately, she swept her tail in time, but she didn''t bite it. Otherwise, with the power of the ghost leopard, most of her tail would be lost.


    In anger, Jiuwei also began to launch a fierce attack on the ghost leopard. The tail that bound the ghost leopard''s limbs was more tightly wrapped, and the claws constantly attacked all parts of the ghost leopard''s body. The ghost leopard could not play the advantage of speed. Under the joint attack of the two, the resistance became more and more powerless.


    As the scream of the ghost leopard became weaker and weaker, the long-term battle finally came to an end.


    When Xu Shaotang finally stabs the Qi sword into the back neck of the ghost leopard, the ghost leopard finally loses its vitality.


    Until this time, Jiuwei finally regained her human shape, and there were several more holes in her body. After all, the ghost leopard was a four grade demon. When she struggled, she tore her body, especially the wound on her arm, which almost extended from her arm to the back of her hand. The white bones were clear.


    Seeing the appearance of Jiuwei, mu Tiance immediately stepped forward and cut his palm without hesitation. He let a cloud of blood melt away and knead the blood into a blood mist to wrap Jiuwei''s arm.


    "I''ll be fine."


    Nine tail heart incomparable warmth, dimple shallow to Mu Tiance said.


    She knew that mu Tiance was healing for her. For her, this injury was nothing at all. Although it seemed serious, it could only be regarded as skin injury at most. Compared with the injury of tendons or viscera, this injury was really insignificant.


    Mu Tiance did not speak, but just shook his head to her with a smile. They had a very tacit understanding. Many times, one look could understand each other''s meaning.


    Looking at the two people''s affectionate appearance, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling numb. They know that Jiuwei''s injury is not serious, and there is mu Tiance, a freak, to heal her. There''s nothing to worry about.


    "The four grades of demons are so difficult to deal with. It seems that it''s almost time for us to stop." Looking at the body of the warm ghost leopard on the ground, Xu Shaotang said earnestly to several people around him while he was struggling to get its magic crystal.


    Although he also wanted to go deep into the valley of death, his encounter with the ghost leopard gave him a wake-up call.


    He and Jiuwei can be injured by a four grade demon. If they meet five grade demon, they may have to use the little soul left. But he estimates that the value of a five grade demon crystal may not be as good as the soul he ate, and they have to risk their lives. This is not a good deal.


    "Indeed


    The next nine tails nodded gently and said: "if it wasn''t for the ghost leopard''s vengeance, it would be more difficult for us to kill it. Although these demons have no realm and real fire, they are not afraid of these things. Tomorrow we will set out to return to Yunzhong city. The demons in our hands should be able to exchange for many things. First, we will raise our own cultivation and have a further exploration!""Well, I think so, too."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "at least this harvest has far exceeded our expectations, and we should be satisfied."


    While they were talking, Xu Shaotang took out the magic crystal after a long time. Looking at the ghost leopard''s body, Xu Shaotang felt helpless again. He had to use the power of Nuwa stone to get a magic crystal. This was the first time he met.


    I don''t know how many powerful demons are hidden in the ruins, and there is also the abyss where the demons gather. If they encounter stronger demons in the future, even if they watch two demons kill each other in front of them, they all have to look at the corpse helplessly.


    No way, who told these demons even if they died, the terror of defense are still there?


    After taking out the magic crystal, Xu Shaotang unloads a large piece of meat from the ghost leopard''s body. Without the magic crystal, cutting the ghost leopard''s meat is as simple as chopping melons and vegetables.


    Although the meat won''t help the cultivation in any way, it''s good to take it back for them to taste.


    Besides, he can eat the ghost leopard''s meat to vent his anger! Who told this ghost leopard to hurt him?


    After all this, Xu Shaotang stood up and said to Mu Tiance with a smile, "tomorrow we''ll make a detour and go out in another direction. OK, now the ghost leopard is dead. You two are tired of it. I''ll go and squint."


    With that, Xu Shaotang went back to the tree cave. A moment later, Xu Shaotang suddenly backed out and exclaimed, "no ring?"

 Chapter 2881

    "No precepts?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s scream, Tao Fang rushed back to the tree cave.


    "Isn''t he sleeping in a tree hole?" Mu Tiance doesn''t care to let Jiuwei''s wound heal completely. He releases Jiuwei''s arm and rushes into the tree hole. However, the tree hole is empty, where is the shadow of no ring.


    "It doesn''t make sense. He Didn''t he just stay here? "


    Tao Fang''s face looked at the empty tree hole in dismay, and his face was full of confusion.


    Mu Tiance was also confused. Looking at the empty tree cave, he was full of doubts and said, "just now when you were fighting with the ghost leopard, WuJie was still sleeping nearby. Why did it suddenly disappear?"


    "Just now? How long were you talking about? " Xu Shaotang frowned and asked.


    Mu Tiance replied in a hurry: "just before I rushed out of the tree hole to help Jiuwei heal! Two or three minutes at the most! "


    "Jiuwei, did you feel something close just now?" Xu Shaotang looks at Jiuwei again, and suddenly a deep worry rises on his face.


    He was trying to take out the magic crystal of the ghost leopard just now. He didn''t pay attention to the surrounding situation or the situation in the tree cave. WuJie suddenly disappeared inexplicably, which made his mood become tense.


    Two or three minutes doesn''t seem to be long, but for those demons here, it''s enough to kill dozens of people with cultivation like no ring. They haven''t found no ring for such a long time, will they


    At the thought that Wu Jie might have encountered something unexpected, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly became extremely agitated.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s iron blue cheek, Jiuwei''s face was also filled with deep worry. He said in a deep voice: "I''m sure there was no magic thing near us just now, unless it was a magic thing whose strength was far above me!"


    "Look in the tree hole! I''ll go around and look for it! "


    Xu Shaotang dropped a word in a hurry. Just as he was about to leave, mu Tiance suddenly stopped him, pointed to the depth of the tree hole and cried: "there seems to be a hole in front of him!"


    When they heard mu Tiance''s words, Jiuwei and Xu Shaotang rushed into the tree cave. Looking in the direction of Mu Tiance''s fingers, they immediately found the black hole in the deep of the tree cave, which was three or four meters wide.


    "When we found this tree hole, it didn''t seem to have a hole in it, did it?" Tao Fang asked uncertainly.


    "Certainly not!"


    Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "when I came in, I deliberately checked this tree hole! Something must have dragged WuJie into the cave when we didn''t pay attention! Come on, catch up


    Such a big hole, even when he was checking the tree hole, no matter how careless he was, he couldn''t miss it.


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang took the lead in jumping into the cave.


    "You go in the middle, I''ll break it!" Nine tail urged a, three people also jump into the hole with.


    At this moment, both Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei are holding a huge anger in their hearts. No matter whether WuJie is alive or dead, they all want to find the thing that will drag WuJie away. If WuJie really encounters an accident, they must kill the damned thing to avenge WuJie!


    The entrance is not deep. It is estimated that it is only seven or eight meters away from the ground. But at the bottom of the entrance, there is another hole leading to other places. Without thinking about it, Xu Shaotang quickly chased along the crooked cave.


    The deeper you go into the cave, the larger the space inside. At first, it''s only three or four meters wide. At the depth, it''s five or six meters or seven or eight meters.


    The more you go inside, the more space you have in the cave.


    Chasing after them, two forked holes suddenly appeared in front of them, one left and the other right. Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped at the forked place and began to hesitate in his heart. He didn''t know which direction to take.


    "Go separately!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s hesitation, mu Tiance immediately said, "I''ll go left with Jiuwei, and you and Tao Fang will go right!"


    "No way!"


    When mu Tiance was about to leave, Xu Shaotang shook his head with an iron face. "None of us knows what magic things are hidden in this cave. If we leave rashly, it will give each other a chance! WuJie has disappeared. No one else can have another accident! Together, on the left


    Although Xu Shaotang also knows that there is a greater chance of finding WuJie by going separately, he can''t let more people go missing in order to find WuJie. Now the more they disperse their strength, the more unfavorable it is to themselves.


    Make a bet! If the gamble is wrong and can''t rescue WuJie in time, it''s God''s will. He has to use all means to find the magic thing that attacked WuJie and break it to pieces!


    Mu Tiance also said that Xu Shaotang had quickly moved to the left cave. Jiuwei nodded at him gently. The three men followed Xu Shaotang again and explored into the cave.


    Moving forward for a certain distance, there was another fork in front of them, and this time it was not in two directions, but in three directions.


    This time, Xu Shaotang didn''t hesitate any more. He directly chose the hole in the middle to continue to go deep. Under the condition of such a fork in the road and no clue to follow, he had to rely on luck or feeling.Soon, they met the fork in the road again.


    Four, five


    There are more and more forks. Countless forks form a huge and responsible network underground. Now, they feel as if they have entered a huge underground labyrinth. Even they have forgotten how they got here, and they don''t know how to choose the forks. They are just bumping.


    As time goes by, people are more and more anxious.


    Everyone knows that the longer they stay in this huge underground labyrinth, the more slim their hope of finding and successfully rescuing Wu Jie. For such a long time, Wu Jie may have been reduced to a magic snack.


    This pessimistic idea gradually spread in their hearts over time, but no one thought of giving up the search. Even if they can''t see people alive or dead, they should at least find out the damned monster!


    "Wait!"


    At a more complicated fork in the road, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops and looks at the passage leading to all directions in front of him. Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at Tao Fang, "is this the nest of the magic dragon ant?"


    Yes, this huge and complex underground passage network is very similar to the termite cave he knows, but it is many times larger than the termite cave!


    "It seems to be true!"


    Tao Fang slightly smothered, then nodded vigorously: "it must be!"


    "That is to say, the queen of the magic dragon ant is in this cave, isn''t it?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are full of cold light. I didn''t expect that they are still possessed by the magic dragon ant after all!


    "It should be here!"


    Just as Tao Fang''s voice fell, mu Tiance suddenly and quickly went to a cave. He closed his eyes and felt it carefully. He immediately pointed to the cave and said, "there is a bloody smell in the cave!"


    Mu Tiance has the secret skill of blood clan, and his sensitivity to blood is even higher than that of Jiuwei and Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2882

    With mu Tiance leading the way, their direction became clear.


    Under the guidance of Mu Tiance, they quickly moved to the depth of the underground palace.


    The smell of blood is getting more and more serious. Even Xu Shaotang and others have already smelled the smell of blood. Just as several people rushed inside, a magic dragon ant suddenly rushed out.


    However, the magic dragon ant was just a product. Xu Shaotang killed the magic dragon ant at the moment when his hand fell. He couldn''t even get the magic crystal, so he continued to chase the three people along the bloody smell.


    Along the way, are there magic dragon ants suddenly sneaking out from the cave wall or underground? Xu Shaotang, who are eager to save people, don''t have the heart to entangle with these magic dragon ants. They basically kill them all the way, but they don''t care about the magic crystal.


    When they kill a second grade Magic Dragon Queen again, their eyes suddenly brighten.


    There is a huge cave in front of us. In that cave, dozens of marsupials gather around a queen who is twice the size of an ordinary marsupials. The appearance of the queen is not much different from that of the ordinary marsupials, but the bulging abdomen is dark brown. One egg forms a white ocean around the queen.


    Some of the ants, which are smaller than ordinary ones, are carrying the eggs.


    Not far away from the queen, a fiery red and eerie plant attracts people''s eyes. From a distance, it looks like an enlarged version of Ganoderma lucidum. The umbrella cover is about 20 cm wide and nearly 10 cm high. Beside this strange plant, Wu Jie is lying there, and the whole person seems to have fallen into a heavy trap I''m in a coma.


    His arm artery was cut a terrible hole, the whole wrist seems to be cut off, feel only connected to a piece of skin, blood flow along his wrist, watering in the root of the monster plant.


    In the depth of this huge cave, there are many white bones lying in all directions, including human bones and some demons. Countless white bones are stacked there to form a big white bone mountain.


    Seeing them appear, all the first and second grade magic dragon ants stare at them, but they don''t attack them as before. They just protect the queen, obviously protecting her safety.


    "Sure enough, these damned dragon ants!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes kill suddenly, quietly touched nine tail, signal nine tail to save WuJie first.


    Nine tails know each other. When those magic dragon ants are on guard against Xu Shaotang, nine tails'' body suddenly flashes, and in a moment, they appear beside Wu Jie. Seeing that nine tails hold Wu Jie, more than a dozen magic dragon ants protecting the queen suddenly "squeak" and rush to nine tails, but where will nine tails give them a chance? With a flash of body shape, they have already returned to Xu Shaotang with Wu Jie in their arms Around you.


    More than a dozen magic dragon ants didn''t catch up, just surrounded the strange plant in the middle.


    Nine tail stretched out his hand in front of Wu Jie''s nose, peeped at Xu Shaotang, nodded his head and said: "there''s still gas!"


    "Good! Brother mu, first you heal for WuJie, and give us these magic dragon ants! " Xu Shaotang looked at these magic dragon ants and said in a deep voice: "it seems that the unknown plant should be very important to these magic dragon ants. They just thought Jiuwei wanted to fight that plant, so they rushed over."


    "It should be! But the more so, the less we can let them succeed! "


    Jiuwei is also fierce. When they meet a large group of magic dragon ants in the daytime, they can only stay away from them for a while. Now there are only dozens of first or second grade magic dragon ants in the nest, plus a queen who should be third or fourth grade. They are not afraid. As for those magic dragon ants carrying eggs, even taofang can kill them at will, which can be ignored.


    If there is no need for superfluous words, the two people with the idea of revenge for WuJie immediately kill these magic dragon ants. Naturally, the magic dragon ants refuse to show weakness and attack them one after another. The magic dragon ants also want to quietly attack mu Tiance who is healing WuJie, but they are directly split in half by the powerful nine tails.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t stay this time, so he directly used the power of Nuwa stone.


    Now, it''s not important to improve yourself in the battle. What''s important is to kill all the magic dragon ants, especially the queen of the magic dragon ant. It''s estimated that the ant colony will grow again soon.


    The queen of the magic dragon ant naturally refused to kill. At the moment when Xu Shaotang killed him, she had already taken dozens of magic dragon ants with her to launch a fierce attack on Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you think you are the ghost leopard?"


    Facing the attack of the queen of magic dragon, Xu Shaotang snorts with disdain. Although the queen of magic dragon ant seems to have the strength of four products, it is much worse than that of the ghost leopard. There is no ghost leopard''s sneak attack ability, nor the terrible speed. Relying on her own strength, Xu Shaotang is not afraid of it.


    The magic dragon ant tried to break through the defense of Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei several times to attack the people behind them, but they paid attention to Mu Tiance from the beginning to the end, and didn''t give them any chance at all.In the anger of Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei, the number of magic dragon ants is getting less and less. At last, the remaining ten magic dragon ants are all protecting the queen of magic dragon ants. All the magic dragon ants are no longer attacking them, they just start to protect the queen canghuang.


    "Now I want to run for my life? It''s too late


    Nine tail body shape move, then already blocked these evil dragon ant''s way.


    "Wait!"


    Just as Jiuwei was about to start, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped Jiuwei and said, "leave the queen ant alive. Maybe the queen ant will be useful."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tao Fang thought a little, then guessed his intention, and slowly asked, "do you want the queen to breed more magic dragon ants, and then use that method to hunt magic dragon ants on a large scale to obtain magic crystals?"


    "Yes, there is no simpler and more effective way to get magic crystal!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said.


    They already know the way to crack the attack of a large number of magic dragon ant colony. As long as these magic dragon ants are given a period of rest, they may be able to use that method to obtain more magic crystals and turn the magic dragon ant colony into their infinite merit.


    "I think you''d better stop thinking about it."


    Tao Fang shook his head and said with a wry smile, "these magic dragon ants don''t have the strength of first class and second class since they were born. Without decades and hundreds of years of effort, these magic dragon ants can''t recover their previous scale."


    "Say it earlier, waste my expression."


    Xu Shaotang took the lead in killing the remaining ten magic dragon ants.

 Chapter 2883

    More than ten minutes later, all the magic dragon ants, including the queen, died in their hands.


    Those magic dragon ants who carried the eggs had already scattered and fled, leaving a vast expanse of white eggs for them.


    Looking at these eggs, Xu Shaotang''s hands poured out a large sage fire. In an instant, all the eggs were covered with a white flame, and all of them turned into nothingness.


    "How about Wu Jie?"


    After solving the problem, Xu Shaotang hurried to Mu Tiance''s side, and saw that Wu Jie''s hand injury had improved a lot, but there was no sign of waking up. He could not help but ask with some worry.


    "I don''t know. It''s supposed to wake up." Mu Tiance frowned slightly. He felt that there was nothing wrong with WuJie''s body. It was nothing more than excessive blood loss. According to the truth, WuJie''s cultivation should wake up early.


    "Let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang squats down in a hurry and sticks his hand to Wu Jie''s chest, letting a trace of Qi flow into Wu Jie''s body.


    WuJie''s muscles and veins are completely normal, and there is no trace of injury. According to the truth, he should have woken up a long time ago.


    "Maybe the body has been injected with ant venom."


    Just when Xu Shaotang and his family were at a loss about WuJie, Tao Fang''s voice sounded behind them: "it''s said that the magic dragon ant can be injected with a kind of ant poison with anesthetic effect. After the effect of the ant poison is over, he should be able to wake up. WuJie is dragged here quietly. It''s estimated that because of the injection of ant poison, he doesn''t even have a chance to call for help Yes


    "This ant poison won''t hurt your life, will it?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face slightly faded, but he asked Tao Fang.


    "No, in fact, if his cultivation is stronger, he should be able to resist the ant poison." Tao Fang shook his head.


    "That''s good."


    Xu Shaotang finally put down his heart, but his eyes fell on the strange plant, "do you know what it is?"


    From the time he saw the strange plant, he felt that it should be a kind of panacea, but he only depended on his feeling. He didn''t know whether it was or not.


    "It should be the Holy Spirit, but it''s the first time I''ve seen it. I''m not sure." Tao Fang got close to the strange plant and frowned, "I just heard my mother say something to me. I really think it''s the way of watering with human blood. It doesn''t feel like the way of watering with human blood."


    "The blood of the Holy Spirit? Is it a panacea? What''s the effect? "


    Xu Shaotang is slightly curious. He knows nothing about the miraculous drugs here. He is also thinking that when he returns to Yunzhong city this time, he must find someone who knows the miraculous drugs to have a good understanding of the miraculous drugs here. If he wants to alchemy, he must at least know the properties of these miraculous drugs.


    "As a matter of fact, the Holy Spirit''s blood ganoderma is a kind of panacea, but its main function is not to help people improve their cultivation, but to ease the fetus." Tao Fang slowly stood up, "my mother said that when she was pregnant with me, she was seriously injured by her enemies, and almost couldn''t protect me. Later, my grandfather, they tried their best to find a Holy Spirit Ganoderma lucidum to serve her, and I was born smoothly! So my low cultivation is also related to the fact that I have been severely injured since I was born. "


    When talking about this, Tao Fang''s face was sad.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Tao Fang''s words, mu Tiance couldn''t help shaking his face: "your accomplishments are still low? At your age, you can be regarded as the most outstanding person in the city of clouds, right


    Mu Tiance really didn''t know what to say. He felt that Tao Fang''s words were meant to attack him.


    Tao Fang''s age should be about the same as theirs at most, but now he has become a saint. Although his cultivation is not high in Gui Hui, where saints are rampant, if it is related to his age, his cultivation is far better than most of his peers!


    In this way, he also said that his cultivation is low, which is pure heart does not give him and no way to live!


    "Really, my accomplishments are really low."


    Tao Fang lowered his head and said in embarrassment: "in our family, I am the one with the lowest accomplishments..."


    "Bullshit, you don''t look at your family!" Xu Shaotang looked at Tao Fang speechless and said, "according to you, the value of the Holy Spirit Xuezhi should not be low, right?"


    "The value is really not low."


    Tao Fang nodded and said, "when my grandfather said that they would exchange two seven grade magic crystals for the Holy Spirit Xuezhi, but they didn''t have it in their hands. In the end, they went all out to find it! If someone needs it, it will be of high value. If no one needs it, it will be of little value. After all, compared with those pills that can refine and improve cultivation, there are very few people in need of this kind of thing that has the effect of tranquilizing the fetus. "


    "In that case, I''ll put it away!"


    Xu Shaotang walked up to the elixir and carefully planed it out of the soil. "Maybe someone who needs it in the future can sell it at a good price!"


    This kind of thing has a price but no market. You can only take a chance.When someone needs it, he will naturally make a windfall. If no one wants it, it is basically the same as ordinary plants.


    These magic dragon ants attach so much importance to this strange elixir that it is probably the Holy Spirit Xuezhi. It may be used to give the queen an abortion, but now it has become their booty.


    "I just heard you say, your grandfather, they want to exchange two seven grade magic crystals for the Holy Spirit blood Ganoderma?" After putting the elixir into the heaven and earth bag, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at Tao Fang in astonishment.


    "Yes? What''s the matter? "


    Tao Fang doesn''t understand looking at Xu Shaotang. How long did he say that? Can Xu Shaotang forget it?


    Or did you not express yourself clearly?


    "They can take out two seven grade magic crystals to prove that they have at least the ability to hunt seven grade magic things, right?" Xu Shaotang was surprised and said, "what is your grandfather''s accomplishments?"


    "Oh, you say that!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Tao Fang began to calculate with his fingers, "my grandfather''s seven products, my grandmother''s six products, my grandfather''s seven products..."


    Listening to Tao Fang saying one by one about his family''s accomplishments, people''s faces couldn''t help twitching.


    This family, except for Tao Fang and their wives, are all saints of six or seven grades!


    At this moment, they finally understood why Tao Fang felt that his cultivation was low!


    In such a big family, he is a saint of the first grade, but his accomplishments are pitifully low!


    Others stand out from the rest, he stands out from the rest!


    If you put this master in their world, you will be a well-off second generation!


    Now that they have come here, they don''t want to leave any more, so they wait here quietly for WuJie to wake up and take out the magic crystal of the magic dragon ant by the way.

 Chapter 2884

    After a few hours, Wu Jie finally woke up.


    However, even he didn''t know what had happened to him. When he learned that these demons wanted to use his blood to irrigate the things suspected to be the Holy Spirit Xuezhi, Wu Jie kicked the body of the queen to vent his anger.


    "After you have become a saint, you can take revenge on these damned demons!"


    WuJie hate teeth itch, but to no avail.


    As for the magic goods, even if he doesn''t have the chance to kill them, maybe he wants to kill them.


    "Well, let it go."


    Xu Shaotang stood up and said with a smile, "you have to be glad that these magic dragon ants want your blood instead of your life. Otherwise, you would have been their meal now. It should be daybreak now, too. It''s time for us to start. "


    It''s much easier to leave than to find here. A few people directly break through the nest and come to the ground, but the sky outside is already in large quantities.


    Behind the dust, the nest has begun to collapse, but it has nothing to do with them.


    Now they don''t know where they are, they can only judge the direction by the sun in the sky, and quickly leave the valley of death and fly to the direction of Cloud City.


    However, just after flying out, several green lights followed.


    "Sure enough, I''m still remembered!"


    Know that those people must be bad, Xu Shaotang and nine tail exchange a look at each other, at the same time understand each other''s meaning.


    The five stopped, waiting for the five to approach.


    "Gentlemen, are you going to send us off or invite us to a drink?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the five people with a smile. He could see the accomplishments of the three people, one for one and two for two.


    As for the other man and woman''s cultivation, he could not see it, but since Jiuwei chose to stop and wait for them to catch up, he should be sure to deal with them.


    Five people are wearing the same blue robes. You can guess that they are of the same clan.


    "How bold!"


    Seeing that they didn''t run away, instead, they stopped to wait for them. The middle-aged man in the green robe at the head couldn''t help but smile, "it seems that some of you just killed them from the territory of the magic dragon ant? If I guess correctly, you took the magic crystals of the magic dragon ants yesterday? "


    When a man talks, his eyes are always on Jiuwei.


    Where a beauty like Jiuwei goes, she will always be taken care of by men''s eyes. That is to say, she has no evil thoughts. In Tao Fang''s words, she can at least nourish her eyes, can''t she?


    This is the nature of the vast majority of men, but nine tail obviously to this strange man''s eyes very full, facing the man''s eyes, the look on the face also gradually become cold up.


    "So what? What if not? " Nine tail cold looking at a few people, "don''t want to die, then quickly roll! To kill you, I''m dirty with my hands


    "What a crazy girl!"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, the beautiful woman beside the middle-aged man suddenly felt cold. Then she said to the man beside him, "husband, this girl is pretty tight. I don''t have a girl around me. What do you think of her?"


    "That''s what I mean." Naturally, the man would not refuse such a good proposal. He said with a smile, "does the lady want to catch it by herself or for her husband?"


    "How dare you bother your husband to do such a trifle." The beautiful woman smiles, but the chill in her eyes is getting stronger and stronger.


    This girl must die!


    With her man''s bad virtue, she tried her mind out. She knew that her beauty was not the same as this girl. If she wanted to let this girl live and fall into their hands, she was afraid that her position would be replaced in a few days!


    If she wants to do it in person, she will take the life of this girl. How can she really take her back to be a servant girl? That''s just to add a block to herself!


    "Are you short of a servant girl?" Facing the cold light in the eyes of the beautiful woman, Jiuwei asks Xu Shaotang faintly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "at most, she''s an old lady. It''s too flattering to be a servant girl."


    "Don''t say that. Other people are better than old women. They are saints, aren''t they?" Tao Fang also joked.


    Since Xu Shaotang and his family are still in the mood to tease them, and prove that these five people can''t threaten them at all, he naturally has nothing to worry about.


    "I want to show off my tongue! Little girl, let me see if your cultivation is as powerful as your mouth! " With a cold smile, the beautiful woman turns herself into a streamer. At the same time, she opens her own field to cover them. The corner of her eyes flickers, killing Dousheng!


    However, just as her field unfolded, Jiuwei''s body also moved, while her field broke up.


    "No!"


    The beautiful woman screams in her heart, but it''s too late to escape to the man''s side. The next moment, Jiuwei''s field has bound her. Once the demon force rolls, the beautiful woman has appeared in Jiuwei''s hands.She wants to escape, but she can''t escape in the field. She can only look at Jiuwei in horror and regret. She belittles the enemy.


    She thought that the cultivation of such a young girl would not be too high, but she didn''t expect that the cultivation of the other side was higher than her. Now she is just entering the tiger''s mouth, only to see if her man can save herself.


    "Pa!"


    Nine tail understatement of a slap in the face of the beautiful woman, coldly asked: "talk about, you are the old lady or the servant girl?"


    "Smelly girl, how dare you..."


    "Pa!"


    The beautiful woman''s angry words were not finished, but she got another slap on her face, and this slap was heavier than that one just now.


    Nine tail one face pondered looked at her one eye, and light looking at that one face startled man, light to the beautiful woman said: "if I were you, such a man, don''t mind!"


    "Husband, help me!"


    The beautiful woman cried out in panic and asked her man for help, only to find that her man was still hesitating there.


    Obviously, this man has no confidence to beat nine tails now, he hesitated.


    "Indeed, such a man, don''t mind!"


    At this time, a faint voice suddenly sounded in the ears of all the people. The voice was not big, but everyone heard it.


    At the same time, people were surprised that they didn''t realize when there was one more person here!


    Just as they are looking for the source of the sound, a man in white appears in front of them like a ghost.


    "Go


    Seeing the man in white, the woman''s husband''s face suddenly changed. He whispered to the three people around him and ran away without looking back.


    The beautiful woman watched helplessly as her man left him to run away. Her face was in despair, and then she burst into laughter again. The tears in her eyes gushed out like a flood.


    "Who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang looks warily at the man in white who suddenly appears. At the same time, he looks at Jiuwei, but Jiuwei shakes his head, saying that he can''t see the cultivation of this man.

 Chapter 2885

    "Do you know who I am?"


    The man in white didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. He just looked at the woman with a smile.


    The beautiful woman''s heart closed her eyes, let the tears fall in her eyes, unable to say: "Li strange..."


    There is no greater sorrow than the death of heart, which is the true portrayal of a beautiful woman at the moment.


    "Li Guai?"


    As soon as the beautiful woman''s words came out, Tao Fang suddenly screamed in horror. At the same time, he pulled Xu Shaotang''s sleeve hard to signal him to run away.


    "You know me, too?" Li Qi''s eyes glanced at Tao Fang, "but I don''t know you. It seems a little unfair."


    "Young Tao Fang!"


    Seeing Li''s eyes sweeping, Tao Fang immediately shrinks his neck and bows.


    "Who is the Li monster?" Seeing Tao Fang''s look, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help asking Tao Fang: "he''s very powerful?"


    "It''s another way to say whether it''s powerful or not, but this strange man Li is exactly what he is called!" Tao Fang said: "Li Guai''s cultivation should not be under my grandfather''s, and his character is extremely strange. Whether he kills or not depends on his mood. If he is in a good mood, he may send you a seven grade magic crystal for no reason. If he is in a bad mood, he will make you feel miserable, even if you don''t know each other


    "This He''s really a freak... "


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers. Although Tao Fang doesn''t say too much, a few words make him understand that Li Guai is really a strange person. Moreover, I believe that Li Guai''s strangeness is far more than that.


    A person who does things by his own happiness and anger must have strong strength as the backing, otherwise such a strange person would have died in the ruins.


    Such a person really needs to deal with it carefully. Otherwise, if he is not careful, he will be in the hands of this strange man today.


    Li strange light "Oh" a, and will look at Xu Shaotang them, seriously said: "you disturb my good dream."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hear Li strange words, Xu Shaotang they immediately look at each other.


    Is this a new reason to rob magic crystal?


    "Then it seems that we should say sorry to you?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I just don''t know when we will disturb your dream?"


    "If I say I''m interrupting, that''s interrupting."


    Li strange did not explain, just said lightly, as if his words can not tolerate anyone to refute.


    "Well, in that case, it''s us who disturb your dream." Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, "how are you going to punish us? Or how do we need to make compensation? "


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Li strange said frankly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was speechless again. At the same time, he had a preliminary understanding of the strange Li. He said inexplicably that they had disturbed his good dream, but he didn''t even think about how to compensate them. He didn''t know what the strange Li thought in his head.


    Xu Shaotang smiles and asks tentatively, "it seems that we can''t leave until you figure out what to do with us?"


    "Yes


    Strange Li nodded, but his face looked thoughtful. He seemed to be thinking about how to punish them.


    Looking at the look on Li Guai''s face, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "otherwise, let''s find a place for you to think slowly. It seems that it''s not a matter for us to wait here?"


    "There seems to be some truth."


    Li strange slightly nods, "that leaves!"


    As soon as Li''s voice fell, a stream of real Qi rolled to them, and their bodies immediately followed Li''s away uncontrollably. Even the beautiful woman also followed them.


    After several struggles, Jiuwei quietly shakes her head to several people. She has no resistance under the Li monster. It is estimated that even if Xu Shaotang tries his best to fight with the Li monster, there is no chance of winning.


    I''m a fish!


    A strong sense of helplessness poured out from the bottom of their hearts. In the face of the mysterious Li monster, they only accepted it.


    The speed of the Li monster is very fast, but after a few breath, the Li monster has brought them back to the valley of death, and it seems to be deeper than before.


    Finally, they followed the Li monster helplessly to a waterfall deep in the valley of death.


    On the edge of the waterfall, a dilapidated wooden house is very eye-catching, which is out of place with the surrounding environment surrounded by towering giant trees. A plum tree directly penetrates the roof of the wooden house and blooms brightly on the roof.


    A half man high fence of dead wood surrounds the old wooden house in the middle. In the courtyard, a five meter square big Bluestone is extremely smooth, which is smoother than the glass mirror. It is estimated that ants have to stick on crutches to walk on the bluestone.


    The courtyard is simple, and the wooden house is also very simple. The only thing that is not simple is the blooming plum blossom.


    When Xu Shaotang and Li Guai left them there, they lay on the smooth bluestone without saying a word. They seemed to be asleep, and they seemed to be thinking about how to punish them.A few people who are already extremely depressed are even more depressed. What''s the matter with leaving them here in silence?


    "Senior, senior..."


    Xu Shaotang tried to cry twice, but the Li monster on the bluestone didn''t respond.


    "Get..."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly. He walked to the waterfall and sat down. Then he asked them to come and sit down. He knew in his heart that the strange Li could not hear his voice. He just didn''t want to speak.


    He also didn''t want to escape, Li strange just revealed that hand, already cut off their escape idea.


    "Come and sit down, too."


    Seeing the beautiful woman standing there at a loss, Xu Shaotang waved to her and said with a bitter smile, "we are all lambs to be slaughtered now. Compared with our present situation, our gratitude and resentment are not worth mentioning."


    Yes, their life and death are in the hands of Li guai, and they are not in the mood to settle accounts with this beautiful woman.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the beautiful woman hesitated on her face. After a moment, she still shook her head slightly. She just walked to one side and sat on the ground silently, leaning against the big tree behind her. She looked at the sky with dull eyes, as if it were a pool of stagnant water.


    Several people took a look at the beautiful woman. Since she didn''t want to sit down, she didn''t bother to persuade her. Anyway, they were not friends.


    A moment later, several people''s eyes all fell on Xu Shaotang''s body, as if to ask Xu Shaotang what to do now.


    "Don''t look at me. I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang is full of helpless stall hand, wry smile way: "should eat, should drink, like how, at least before he let us leave, we should have no chance to leave here."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people immediately winked at him, and at the same time, they began to talk to the Li monster.


    "It''s OK. You''ll hold on to anything." Xu Shaotang understood that they wanted to pay attention to the strange Li. He could hear what he said, but he didn''t care. He said with a faint smile: "he wanted to kill us. He didn''t even need to make up a reason. He didn''t want to kill us. Even if we wanted to kill ourselves, he didn''t want to move."

 Chapter 2886

    One day, two days


    Until the third day, the Li monster lying on the bluestone still did not speak.


    Xu Shaotang and they have been here for a few days, and gradually adapt to here. Although they can''t ignore the existence of Li monster, they can say their own things without hesitation.


    They also try to explore around, but the result is that there are often six or seven kinds of demons around. Those demons just don''t dare to get close to the range of more than one kilometer around the wooden house. Outside this range, the demons will be unscrupulous.


    It is estimated that even the demons here are afraid of the existence of Li monster.


    In the past three days, they also learned a lot about Li strange things from Tao Fang. These things are not only strange, but also ridiculous!


    For example, the Li monster may somehow kill a person who is not masked with him, and after killing him, he may cry beside the body of another person.


    For example, he would dig a hole to bury himself, only showing his head on the ground, and let passers-by step on his head at will, and still not step on it.


    For another example, the Li monster will catch some demons, make friends with those demons, and take the initiative to get into the demons'' belly


    It can be said that there are so many absurd things about Li Qi.


    Originally, Li Guai was not named by this name. We only know his surname is Li, but no one knows his name. He is also a strange man. Over time, people used to call him Li Guai.


    Li Guai''s temper is also very strange. Sometimes, if you are polite to him, he may kill you, but if you yell at him, he will reward you a lot of benefits, but sometimes it''s just the opposite.


    No one can figure out Li''s temperament, and no one knows why he is so strange. But many people know that Li''s accomplishments are very high, and no one knows how high he is.


    It''s said that with Li''s accomplishments, he should have been able to leave here long ago. The magic crystal he sent out alone is estimated to be more than 10000 meritorious deeds. But for thousands of years, Li has never left here. No one knows why.


    But we all know that it''s useless to be modest when you meet a strange man. You can only depend on your luck. If you are lucky, you will make a windfall. If you are not lucky, you will die ugly!


    This is Li guai, a complete freak, or a lunatic!


    In the face of such an extremely strange person, Xu Shaotang felt deeply helpless and had no chance to escape. He had to settle down here. At least so far, Li had no intention to kill them. This should be the best news so far.


    And these three days, they finally know the name of the beautiful woman, Qiuyuan.


    "Wow..."


    Xu Shaotang poked his head out of the deep pool under the waterfall and let tons of water slap on his head. He said with a clear smile: "it''s a good place to put aside the rest."


    "You are quite at ease." Mu Tiance turned his eyes and said, "don''t you worry at all?"


    "What''s to worry about?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, it''s useless for us to worry about it now. You can also take advantage of this time to try to calm down and defeat the demons."


    "Otherwise, you try to let me beat up and see if I can defeat my own demons?" Mu Tiance tilted his head with a strange smile on his face.


    "This can have!"


    Wu Jie said with a big smile: "anyway, it''s so boring here. Don''t use your real Qi. Just have a good fight. By the way, count me in."


    If you want to say that the heart is the biggest, there must be no precepts.


    After a short period of fear, Wu Jie is now completely releasing himself. While absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, he will jump on the bluestone and lie side by side with the Li monster, or pour wine into the Li monster''s mouth and call him brother on the side.


    He is a heartless person, and also a lonely person. They can''t deal with the demons around here. They have to have fun here.


    "I''m not so boring." Xu Shaotang turned his lips and went back to the shore from the waterfall. He took out a pot of wine and took a sip of it. He looked at the strange Li on the bluestone. He saw that the strange Li was still lying there with his eyes closed. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Then he lay on the ground at will and said, "I''d better have a good sleep if I have time to fight with you. Maybe when I wake up, this strange man will wake up It''s over. "


    "You can never wake up a dead person or someone who pretends to be dead."


    Mu Tiance showed a helpless smile. He knew that they could hear every word of Li guai, but Li Guai was lying there pretending to be dead. "If he didn''t want to wake up, he would not wake up even if you cut him with a knife."


    "Well, that''s a good idea!"


    As soon as Wu Jie''s eyes brightened, he jumped onto the smooth bluestone. It seemed that he really wanted to try mu Tiance''s proposal.


    "No warning!"Seeing Wu Jie''s careless appearance, Xu Shaotang quickly drank him, shook his head and said, "don''t go too far!"


    WuJie went to the Li monster''s mouth to pour wine, but now if he did as mu Tiance said, it would infuriate the Li monster, and they didn''t have good fruit to eat.


    "Well..."


    Wu Jie reluctantly took a look at Li Guai. He looked at Li Guai and said, "brother, can you say something? Or you can give me a slap. "


    When you meet such a strange person, the key is that your accomplishments are surprisingly high. It''s really helpless and helpless!


    Li strange still didn''t have any idea of opening his eyes, and even stopped breathing. It really didn''t look much different from a dead man.


    "Well, don''t do it there. If you have this time, it''s better to practice well." Looking at Wu Jie''s look, Xu Shaotang said with a slight smile, "let''s take it as a retreat here. Let''s go with him. When he wants to wake up, he will wake up naturally."


    "Why don''t we make a bet?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Jie suddenly said excitedly: "we bet when he will wake up, how?"


    "Well Not bad! "


    Xu Shaotang surprised smile: "then I bet, from today within ten days!"


    "I bet for a month!" Mu Tiance seems to be interested.


    "I bet half a year!"


    "Three months..."


    With the proposal of WuJie, people began to speak one after another. Even Qiuyuan, who didn''t speak much all the time, joined in the fun. Obviously, each of them was very interested in the question of when this strange man would wake up.

 Chapter 2887

    One month, two months


    Time passes day by day. In a twinkling of an eye, half a year has passed.


    The strange Li lying on the bluestone seems to be dead. Xu Shaotang and his family have grown long beards, but the strange Li doesn''t wake up at all. It seems that he will never wake up.


    For half a year, under the action of the abundant aura, WuJie''s cultivation has rapidly improved. Now he has become semi Saint like mu Tiance, but he doesn''t know what his heart devil is.


    Mu Tiance is still the same. He can''t see the hope of conquering the demons, and his cultivation has been stagnant. However, Xu Shaotang''s cultivation has reached the third grade. The gap between them is bigger, which makes mu Tiance more unable to calm down and defeat the demons.


    For half a year, they have been together day and night, but Qiuyuan is still not out of the haze of being abandoned by her husband. However, the relationship with them is quite close. At least we can sit down and have a chat.


    However, with the passage of time, they have less and less time to chat with each other. At first, they can chat all over the world, but later, they can chat less and less. Every day they have no nutrition, and sometimes even a few people will not say a word. In this limited activity space, the six of them sit there with big eyes and small eyes.


    "Do you know how many plum blossoms there are?"


    While they were in meditation, Wu Jie, who was lying beside the Li monster like a dead dog, suddenly asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the boring problem of WuJie, people opened their eyes one after another.


    Who is in the mood to count how many plum blossoms there are!


    "Hey, I know!" Looking at the speechless look of the crowd, Wu Jie said with a smile: "I have just counted three hundred and four! What''s the matter? Am I very good? "


    "You are not powerful, but boring!" Xu Shaotang is speechless. How can this bastard really count?


    How boring it must be to do such a thing! At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of the saint who was guarding the gate of Yunzhong city. He finally understood why he would catch a man and talk to his death.


    Sometimes, boredom and loneliness will really drive a person crazy!


    "You are wrong! Three hundred and three! "


    At this time, a faint voice suddenly sounded.


    Hearing this, Wu Jie immediately shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. I counted it twice. It''s absolutely Er... "


    Before his words were finished, the whole person suddenly stopped and looked at the strange Li lying there with a look of amazement, because the words just now were clearly from the strange Li''s mouth!


    Facing everyone''s surprised and happy eyes, Li strange slowly sat up from the bluestone, fingers gently move, a just withered plum appeared in his hands.


    "Look, one has just withered, so it should be 303 now!" Li Guai opened his palm and put it in front of Wu Jie. Then he took out a water bag from the heaven and earth bag and said: "it''s time to water the flowers..."


    With that, Li Guai took a water bag and went into the wooden house. He poured the liquid in the water bag on the root of the plum tree.


    Suddenly, Li Qi''s face twitched.


    "Soul milk!"


    Everyone looked at Li monster in amazement. His cheek twitched and he tried his best to resist the impulse of swearing. This is spirit milk, not water!


    How extravagant it is to water flowers with spirit milk!


    Although the aura of Guixu is very strong, there are not so many milk like water. It''s not the first time that Li Guai has watered plum blossom with milk!


    This plum grows so big, shouldn''t it all be watered with spirit milk?


    Tyranny!


    If they can, they even want to rush over and grab the milk from the Li monster!


    It''s just that they don''t have the strength!


    Soon, a big bag of milk has not left a drop, Li strange and check under the plum tree, this slowly out of the room, eyes strange looking at no ring: "you seem very boring?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This guy doesn''t want to settle the accounts in the future, does he? WuJie heart suddenly jumped, quickly shook his head: "OK, not very boring, just a little boring."


    "You are not honest." Strange way of Li.


    "How can we be honest?" Wu Jie said with a black face: "do you want me to tell you that I''m so bored that I''m crazy to be honest? No matter how boring I am, I''m not as good as you. "


    Wu Jie almost couldn''t resist his rude remarks. He was really boring. For him, this kind of life was too boring. Even if the magic things around him were not so strong, he could still have some fun for himself.


    "Am I bored?"


    Li strange looked at Wu Jie one eye, and light look at other people.


    "At least you''re the most boring person we''ve ever met." Xu Shaotang slowly stood up, facing Li strange''s inquiring eyes, said with a smile: "a person who can lie motionless for the first half of the year, a person who has nothing to count plum blossoms, isn''t it boring?""No, he''s not bored."


    Xu Shaotang''s voice fell in the moment, mu Tiance gently shook his head and said: "lonely, a person in the number of plum, must be very lonely."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Li Qi''s unchanging cheek suddenly moved slightly. Although it was only for a moment, it finally moved.


    "Are you lonely?" Li Qi looks at mu Tiance.


    "It used to be lonely, but now it''s not." Mu Tiance shakes his head, glances at Xu Shaotang, but finally falls on Jiuwei.


    Before Xu Shaotang''s sudden rise, he was lonely, very lonely. He didn''t count the plum blossoms, but he counted the tea in the cup, so he knew the real loneliness.


    No ring number plum, maybe it is really because of boredom, but Li strange, must be because of loneliness.


    With his cultivation, he can do a lot of things to pass the time, but he would rather lie there motionless for the first half of the year. This loneliness comes from his inner loneliness!


    It seems that he suddenly understood why the strange Li did so many absurd things. Maybe it was because he was too lonely.


    "Would you be lonely if she died?" Li strange eyes also fall on the body of nine tail, his body does not have any murders, but the words that say make people feel chilly.


    "No!"


    Mu Tiance slowly moved his feet in front of Jiuwei, met Li''s eyes, and said calmly: "even if she died, she is still in my heart. People who love in my heart will never be lonely."


    Li Guai calmly looked at mu Tiance, then turned to Xiang WuJie and asked, "do you have love in your heart?"


    "I..."


    WuJie was dumb and didn''t know how to answer Li''s question. He only tried to ask Li: "do you think I have one?"

 Chapter 2888

    "Am I asking you, or are you asking me?"


    Li strange light see to have no ring, vaguely but seem to have some displeasure appearance.


    "I don''t know." Wu Jie curled his mouth and said simply.


    "Do you want to know?" Li Guai seems to have lost touch with Wu Jie on this issue.


    "I don''t want to know, and there''s no need to know!" Wu Jie said impatiently, and then looked at Li Qi, "what are you doing here? Speak quickly! If you want to kill us, do it as soon as possible. Sooner or later, you''ll be tortured to death if you don''t die. It''s better to die happily! "


    He was really bothered by the extremely strange man Li strange. Originally, GUI Hui was already a cage. Now, Li strange has imprisoned them to a smaller place.


    Although the Li monster did not embarrass them or restrict their freedom, he was fed up with this extremely limited space and was about to be tortured.


    No one wants to die, of course, he is no exception, but if he has to spend his whole life in such a big place, it would be better for him to die than to live.


    "Well..."


    Li strange slightly ponders some time, self-conscious shakes his head way: "for a long time did not meet the initiative to ask for death."


    "I''m too lazy to tell you what I love!"


    Said, no ring directly to the bluestone on a lie, seems to be really out.


    He was not a patient person at all. Now it''s hard for him to wait until Li Guai speaks. He simply says what he wants to say. As for Li guai, let him do what he wants. Anyway, they are fish on the chopping board.


    It''s better to have a good time than to bend carefully. He doesn''t bother to speculate about Li Guai''s mind.


    "You think so, too?" Li strange light glanced to have no ring one eye, and then look at the crowd.


    "Although we don''t want to die, the words without precepts speak our mind." Xu Shaotang said calmly: "if the elder brings us here just to see you sleep, we are not interested. If the elder wants to kill us, he will fight as soon as possible. Even if he is defeated, he is willing to fight with the elder."


    "But I don''t want to fight you."


    Li Guai leaned lazily on the bluestone where Wu Jie was lying, waved and said, "OK, you can go!"


    "Master, will you let us go now?"


    Hear Li strange words, all of a sudden a Leng, even lie there of no ring also straight up, full face surprised looking at Li strange.


    Even if the Li monster asked them something they could not do as a condition, they would still feel normal, but now the Li monster just let them go, which is too weird!


    Li monster brought them here just to let them watch him sleep for half a year?


    Although knowing that Li Guai is a weirdo, it seems that it''s natural for them to do anything strange, it still makes them feel incredible.


    "Don''t you want to go?"


    Li strange slightly frown, thugs a wave, a strong real moment will they clap to the sky.


    Just as they were flying into the sky, a green shadow suddenly appeared on the ground. It opened its mouth and attacked them. You don''t need to see that it was the demons around the wooden house.


    When they were around the wooden house, the demons did not dare to come near. Now they left the range of the wooden house and attacked them immediately.


    Several people are about to fight back when a roar suddenly burst in their ears!


    "Go away!"


    That''s the voice of Li monster!


    At the moment of the sound, the green shadow disappeared. The whole area of the valley of death was still. Everything in the world seemed to fall into sleep.


    "What a terrible strength!"


    A roar makes these demons scared. Li''s cultivation is not the most holy, but it''s not far away from the most holy!


    Li strange power, let Xu Shaotang can''t help but think of with a ghost to drink back nine days purple thunder afterland.


    Just when people were shocked, they suddenly found that there was no shadow of Wu Jie and mu Tiance around them!


    "Go, go back!"


    After discovering this, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly sank and said with a cold face, taking the lead in turning back.


    Obviously, Wu Jie and mu Tiance were left behind by the Li monster!


    It''s no wonder Li and his two friends can''t leave him for no reason!


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    Xu Shaotang they just move, Li strange voice sounded again, "I told you to roll!"


    At the moment when the voice fell, a terrible Qi beat them up like a raging wave. Under that terrible Qi, they were like a boat in the sea. They could not control their own destiny at all. They had to drift with the current.


    When they were finally able to control their body shape, they found that they were directly photographed out of the valley of death by the terrible Qi."It seems that Li monster is determined to leave mu Tiance and WuJie!"


    Looking deep into the valley of death, a strong sense of helplessness surged into Xu Shaotang''s heart.


    In the face of such a strange and unpredictable person as Li monster, there seems to be no other way but to force mu Tiance back? But the point is, they don''t have the strength at all now!


    "Don''t go, let them stay there!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s angry and helpless eyes, Jiuwei said faintly: "at least, the Li monster won''t kill them! As long as we know where they are, we can always save them


    "Li strange left them should have a different purpose." Tao Fang frowned and said, "if Li wants to be bad for them, we don''t have to drive us away first. Anyway, we didn''t stop him! I think Li Qi must have his own reasons for doing so. You don''t have to worry about Wu Jie and mu Tiance for the time being. "


    "It''s no use worrying now."


    With a heavy sigh, Xu Shaotang asked Tao Fang, "your grandfather, they should know Li guai, right? Or do you know more about the Li monster? "


    "Well Should it be? "


    Tao Fang said with some uncertainty, "do you want to go to my grandfather and ask about the Li monster?"


    "Well, it seems that''s all we can do now."


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and asked Qiuyuan, "we are going back to yunzhongcheng now. What''s your plan? Shall we go back together? "


    "No!"


    Qiu yuan gently shook his head and said with frosty face: "I''m going to find that heartless person to make a good calculation!"


    "That man is not worth your life! There''s no need to fight with him, especially if you''re not sure you''re going to win! " Xu Shaotang glanced at Qiuyuan and said, "but it''s your private business, and we shouldn''t interfere with you! Now that you have made a decision, see you later! "


    After that, Xu Shaotang took the lead in the direction of Yunzhong city.

 Chapter 2889

    Tao Fang''s home is close to the west gate of Yunzhong City, which is just the opposite direction of their residence.


    Back in Yunzhong City, Xu Shaotang and Tantai Jingming didn''t have time to report their peace, so they followed Tao Fang to his home in a hurry.


    According to Tao Fang, they all live together.


    "This is your home?"


    Standing outside Tao Fang''s house, Xu Shaotang and Jiu Wei are shocked.


    Tao Fang''s home is similar to those manors they have seen. The Xu family''s home in Tianhai is also such a manor, but in terms of scale, it is less than half of the manor in front of them!


    In front of this manor, I don''t know how much merit a year''s rent will cost, but at least now Xu Shaotang dare not be so extravagant!


    No wonder Tao Fang said that his family is short of meritorious service. It is estimated that 100000 meritorious service is not enough for them.


    This pottery boat is really the second generation of the rich. No, the third generation of the rich!


    "Because there are a lot of people in our family, so..." Tao Fang embarrassed smile, "don''t say, first to find my grandfather they, also don''t know if they are in."


    Then Tao Fang took them to the door.


    "Young master? The young master is back! "


    As soon as they went to the door, the boy who was guarding at the door immediately yelled excitedly. One of them came up in a hurry, and the other ran to the manor, as if to report.


    The boy ran to Tao Fang and said excitedly: "young master, you are back. You don''t know. This half year..."


    Before he finished, Tao Fang waved his hand and said, "well, I''m back? I''m not a three-year-old. What''s wrong with going out for a walk? "


    Tao Fang''s words just fell, but a group of people appeared at the door like ghosts.


    "You little son of a bitch, you''ve got a lot of guts, haven''t you? How dare you play with me and run away from home? " A beautiful woman rushed up, grabbed Tao Fang''s ear, and began to scold Tao Fang.


    "Mother..."


    Tao Fang looked at them awkwardly and said to the beautiful woman, "my friend is still here. You can save some face for me, too..."


    The beautiful woman gently picked her eyebrows and hummed, "what''s wrong with your friend? Now you know how to lose face? Don''t you lose face when I''m looking for you everywhere? "


    Just when Tao Fang was completely beaten, an old man with white hair said slowly, "well, I''ll teach you a lesson later! Haven''t you seen any guests? "


    While talking, the old man''s eyes fell on Jiuwei. There was a strange look in his eyes. He looked at Jiuwei carefully.


    "Old man, what are you looking at?" The old woman around the old man was not happy immediately, and gave the old man a hard twist on his arm, "do you see the granddaughter-in-law like this?"


    "Er..."


    Hearing the old woman''s words, Tao Fang quickly raised her head, waved her hand and explained, "grandma, you misunderstood. They are just my friends."


    With Tao Fang''s explanation, the Taoists finally understand why Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei came here.


    "Useless things!"


    After hearing Tao Fang''s words, the old woman immediately scolded Tao Fang: "it''s not your father''s style at all! Such a handsome girl is just a friend


    "Well, take your time to teach this bastard a lesson. I''ll go to my yard to talk with my guests." Knowing the cause and effect, Yin Kong laughed, looked at Jiuwei with emotion, and said, "our ancestors had some origins in the past, but we met here today."


    "I''ve heard something about my predecessors, too."


    In the face of Yan Kong, the demon emperor who has been famous for a long time, the cold color on Jiuwei''s face is much less, maybe because they are all demon families, or maybe because of their ancestral origins.


    When Tao Fang was dragged into the house by the family for training, Yin Kong took them to his own courtyard.


    The taojia manor is composed of several large and small yards, which are independent of each other, but make up the whole of taojia.


    Sitting in front of the wooden table in the courtyard, Yin Kong sighed again, and then slowly said: "I really know a lot about the Li monster. According to what you said, your friends should not be in danger. Since the Li monster left them, he must have his own intention. If it was other people, I can be sure that it was a good thing and a great chance, but it was a good thing to do It''s a strange thing. I can only feel that it''s not a bad thing. "


    "How do you say that?"


    Xu Shaotang and jiuweiman looked at Yin Kong in bewilderment.


    "For example, if I want to keep two semi saints, it must be because I like them and want to accept them as disciples or something." Yin Kong smiled and then said: "but the person who left them is Li strange, which is famous to the extreme. He left your friends, maybe just to find someone to accompany him crazy, maybe just to let your friends drink with him or do other meaningless things. In a word, Li strange may let them do any strange things, but they should not Their lives. ""With Li''s accomplishments, I don''t even want to kill them! Although this is hurtful, it is true. "


    Hearing Yin Kong''s words, Xu Shaotang was a little relieved, and then asked curiously, "master, do you know what cultivation Li strange is?"


    He knew that the cultivation of Li monsters must be very high. At least at present, they need to look up to their existence. However, he did not know how high it was.


    Since you want to save mu Tiance, you have to have a general understanding of Li''s cultivation.


    "I don''t know!"


    Yin Kong shook his head and said: "not only I don''t know, but even the city master of Yunzhong city can know! I can only tell you that the cultivation of Li monster is very high. Even if it is not the most holy, it should be almost the same as the most holy! Anyway, since I came here, I know that there are a lot of people looking for trouble with Li Qi. Among them, there are seven or eight saints, but none of them survived! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei look at each other. They guess that Li''s accomplishments are higher, but they didn''t expect that they are so high!


    The cultivation of such a terrible person, but it is a strange to crazy, strange to the extreme of the people, this is really some people can''t imagine.


    "That said, Li Guai should have been able to leave here long ago. Why didn''t he leave?" Nine tail don''t understand of ask a way.


    "I don''t know that either."


    Yin Kong shook his head again helplessly, "there are different opinions about the reason why Li monster didn''t leave here. Some say that he was trapped in love and went crazy, some say that he lost his soul in a war, and there are more rumors that Li monster is actually a devil. In short, there are all kinds of things to say, but there is no convincing statement! Anyway, this Li monster is really strange. When I came here, I had heard countless legends about it. "


    "Does the Li monster always live in the valley of death?" Xu Shaotang asked.

 Chapter 2890

    "I don''t think so!"


    Yin Kong shook his head and said: "the Li monster will appear in any place you don''t expect, or even in any way you don''t expect. It''s only yunzhongcheng. It seems that he has never been here, and another place is the abyss of demons, maybe he hasn''t been! I met him on the ridge of ashes when I first came here


    "He never came to yunzhongcheng?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "that is to say, he doesn''t care about merit at all? I didn''t even think about leaving here? "


    "Do you think people like him need to care about merit?" Yan Kong asked, and then said: "I think as long as he wants to leave here, he can make up for his contribution in a short time. It''s too easy for him to hunt demons."


    For a lot of people, it''s hard to get out of here.


    But for Li guai, there is only the difference between wanting to leave and not wanting to leave. There is no saying whether he can leave or not.


    "What was the only intersection between the master and the Li monster?" Jiuwei asked again.


    Yin Kong nodded and said, "yes, I heard a lot about the Li monster in the next few hundred years, but I didn''t see the Li monster. What''s more, the frequency of the emergence of Li monsters is much lower than before. In the past, I heard some news about Li monsters every three or five times. But in the past ten years, I heard the news about Li monsters for the first time. "


    "Maybe for the last ten years, he''s been sleeping deep in the valley of death."


    Xu Shaotang suddenly finds that he really has no way to start with Li guai, and he has no way to analyze Li Guai''s purpose. He doesn''t need any reason for anything Li Guai does. For such a person who is extremely strange, he seems to take it for granted to do anything strange.


    There is no law to follow in everything that Li Guai does. He just does what he likes.


    When Xu Shaotang fell into thinking, Yin Kong asked Jiuwei, "you have seven now, haven''t you?"


    "Yes


    Jiuwei nodded slightly, and looked at Yin Kong with a kind of hope, "more than 200 years ago, I had seven tails, but I couldn''t produce eight tails. My predecessors have some intersection with the ancestors of my Jiuwei Tianhu family, do you know the way to produce eight tails?"


    Hearing the words of Jiuwei, Yin Kong laughed and said slowly: "the Nine Tailed Tianhu family is also a family with many disasters. Compared with my chaotic leiying family, it is better. In the past, the ancestor I met with you was slightly better than you, but only gave birth to eight tails. I heard him say that the Nine Tailed Tianhu family has not given birth to nine tails for thousands of years. ¡±


    "as for the method of producing eight tails, I really don''t know. Don''t you have it in your memory?"


    "No


    Nine tail gently shook his head and said: "I feel that my inheritance memory seems to be partially missing, and there is no way to produce eight tails in the inheritance memory."


    "Yes


    Yin Kong nodded and said, "your ancestor once said the same thing. He also felt that part of his inheritance was missing, but he was better. At least he had eight tails."


    "Do you know why there is a lack of memory?" Jiuwei asked.


    Jiuwei hasn''t been so eager for power for a long time. After revenge, she thought that the strength of her cultivation was not important. She just wanted to stay with mu Tiance. But because mu Tiance was trapped in the valley of death, she suddenly became eager for power.


    Even if he can''t defeat the Li monster and rescue mu Tiance, he has the strength to live in the valley of death to visit mu Tiance.


    Yin Kong said solemnly: "I don''t know, I''m also exploring the reasons for the lack of inheritance memory."


    "Well?" Hearing Yin Kong''s words, Jiuwei could not help frowning and said: "listen to the meaning of the elder, your inheritance memory is also missing?"


    "It''s not just me!"


    Yin Kong breathed out a long, heavy breath and said: "all the demon families I know here are more or less lack of inheritance memory. No one knows the reason, but all people feel that they can never achieve the cultivation of their ancestors, let alone surpass them! So, in fact, the power of the whole demon clan is constantly weakening


    Speaking of this, Yin Kong''s face was full of helplessness.


    He knows about the lack of inheritance memory, but he can''t do anything about it. What''s more, he doesn''t know why inheritance memory is missing.


    In fact, the reason why the demon clan is strong is largely due to the relationship between inheritance and memory, so that they can cultivate along the footprints of their ancestors, so as to avoid many detours.


    Moreover, the demon clan has no heart demon barrier that the Terran must overcome when they are sainted, so the demon clan was extremely powerful, but now, it has declined.


    "Maybe, I know some reasons."


    At this time, Xu Shaotang, who had been listening to them for a long time, suddenly said.


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they cast curious eyes at him at the same time.


    The demon emperors of the two demon families don''t know the reason. How can Xu Shaotang know?"I''m not sure, just a rough guess."


    Facing the two people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang said slowly: "I think your lack of inheritance and memory should be more or less related to the Lich war! Jiuwei, you should know the Lich War I told you about, right? I wonder if it''s because many of the powerful members of the demon clan, including your ancestors, fell into the war and didn''t inherit all of their own things. In other words, your inheritance memory was broken at that time. "


    "The Lich war?"


    Jiuwei frowned slightly and thought about Xu Shaotang''s words carefully. After a long time, he nodded his head and said, "it''s possible that you said this, but before you told me about the Lich war, I never knew about this war. I once doubted whether someone had erased part of our inheritance memory of Jiuwei Tianhu clan."


    "Can you tell me something about the Lich war?"


    Yin Kong looked at them curiously, which was the first time that he heard about the Lich war.


    "Of course!"


    Jiuwei nodded and said to Xu Shaotang, "you''d better tell me. After all, you know more."


    "OK, I''ll tell you about the Lich war carefully."


    Xu Shaotang agreed to sort out his thoughts, and then began to tell Yin Kong what he knew about the Lich war.


    Nearly half an hour later, Yin Kong finally understood the whole story of the war.


    "Strange, why is there no news about this war in my memory?" After hearing this, Yin Kong frowned and said: "reasonably speaking, such a war should be mentioned in our inheritance memory."


    "That''s where I wonder."


    Nine tail nods, but is helpless on the face.

 Chapter 2891

    Because of Yin Kong''s relationship, Jiuwei stayed at Tao Fang''s home as a guest. After Xu Shaotang left, he went directly to the place where he exchanged merits in the west city.


    Just like Dongcheng, there are also lines at the place where the meritorious deeds are exchanged. Some acquaintances get together to talk about each other''s harvest, while others stand there tired, their faces numb.


    For many people, the life in Guixu is extremely monotonous. Hunting magic crystal, exchanging for meritorious service and consuming meritorious service make up almost the whole of their life.


    "It''s said that Gu Daosheng has already made up ten thousand contributions. Is that true?"


    "Well, I heard that, too!" A man in front of Xu Shaotang said with envy: "I don''t know when I can leave here like Gu Daosheng."


    "Gu Daosheng?"


    Listening to the conversation between the two people in front, Xu Shaotang curiously approached and asked: "you two, has Gu Daosheng left here?"


    "I haven''t left yet, but it should be the last few days." The man glanced at Xu Shaotang faintly and said, "it''s said that Gu Daosheng still has some personal grudges. He plans to leave after dealing with these things."


    "How did I hear that he wanted to leave some way for changshengmen?" Another frowned.


    That person also didn''t argue with it, just a face of envy said: "no matter for what reason, it is estimated that it is the matter of these days."


    Listening to their discussion, Xu Shaotang even envies Gu Daosheng.


    It''s a good thing to get out of here.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang envies Gu Daosheng in his heart, a voice full of anger and murder rings out behind him.


    Xu Shaotang looked back, but saw behind him three people away from the place, an old man is looking at him with a murderous face.


    "Autumn comes to the east?"


    Xu Shaotang recognized this man in front of him at a glance. If he wants to say that Qiudong can come here, he has an indispensable reason.


    "You know me!" Qiu Dong''s eyes were like poisonous snakes staring at Xu Shaotang. He said in a cold voice, "I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    "And then?"


    Xu Shaotang directly ignored Qiu Dong''s murderous eyes, shrugged his shoulders with a smile and said, "otherwise, would you like to kill me? Don''t you want revenge? I''ll give you a chance! "


    At a glance, he saw the cultivation of qiudonglai. Qiudonglai was no more than the cultivation of the second grade sage. Even without Nuwa stone, he could kill qiudonglai.


    It''s a miracle that people like Qiudong can live till now!


    "You..."


    Excited by Xu Shaotang''s words, Qiu Dong''s anger rises when he comes. He is about to get angry. The emaciated old man in front of him shakes his head and says with a smile: "don''t fall into this kid''s treacherous plan. This is yunzhongcheng!"


    Hearing this man''s warning, Qiudong came to the town with a slight suffocation. Shengsheng put down his anger, and at the same time bowed himself and said, "thank you for reminding me."


    "Martial uncle?"


    Looking at this old man who looks almost the same age as Qiudong, Xu Shaotang asked the man with a smile, "are you also from the cloud emperor palace?"


    "No! When I came here, Liuyun feizong was still a baby The old man looked at Xu Shaotang haughtily, "however, it''s Liuyun feizong who has to call Shizu obediently when he sees me!"


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized and said: "it seems that you are the one who has been supporting Liuyun feizong all the time? Liuyun feizong is not a good bird. Maybe you are not a good bird, are you? There''s a saying that''s right, birds of a feather! "


    Maybe in the eyes of Xu Shaotang, Liuyun feizong is a character indeed. It can be regarded as a myth of northern regions. Liuyun feizong still has some real skills! However, with Xu Shaotang''s eyes now, the flying clouds are completely out of sight!


    "How dare you


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the anger in the old man''s eyes flashed by, and then he said with a smile: "since you have come here, it will be easy to do things in the future! In yunzhongcheng, we can''t help you, but if we get out of yunzhongcheng, ha ha... "


    His words have been self-evident, as long as out of the Cloud City, will take Xu Shaotang''s life.


    "It''s OK, I''ll wait for you!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "however, you''d better leave some magic crystals on your body. If you can take out a magic crystal worth 1000 merits, I may be able to spare your dog''s life!"


    "A thousand meritorious deeds?" The old man''s eyes flashed and said coldly, "I have it in my hand. It depends on whether you have the ability to take it!"


    While talking, the old man takes out a bag full of magic crystals from his bag and shakes them in front of Xu Shaotang. He also takes out some magic crystals of four or five grades. It seems that he is showing off to Xu Shaotang and luring Xu Shaotang to snatch the magic crystals in his hand.


    Seeing the big bag of magic crystal in the old man''s hand, the people around him were envious.Although I don''t know whether the magic crystals in the bag are worth 1000 meritorious deeds or not, the value of these magic crystals in his hand has exceeded 500 meritorious deeds. If you look at the bag again, it is estimated that there are really magic crystals worth more than 1000 meritorious deeds.


    Although it can''t compare with the sensation brought about by Gu Daosheng''s exchange of nearly 3000 meritorious deeds, few people can exchange more than 1000 meritorious deeds at one time.


    "It''s better not to buy it at that time. Don''t even save your life."


    Xu Shaotang looks at the old man with a smile, but he is very sorry. If only he and Qiu Donglai were met outside Yunzhong City, it would be good.


    It''s a pity that he''s in Cloud City now. He''s not going to challenge the rules of Cloud City for this magic crystal.


    "Young man, don''t be ignorant of heaven and earth!"


    "That''s to say, I was so arrogant when I was young. I guess I''m new here. I don''t know the situation here yet."


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, several people around him immediately began to sneer at him.


    Most of the saints here are old people. Even those who seem to be only about 40 years old are actually over 100 years old. There are really few young saints like Xu Shaotang.


    These saints are old when they are Xu Shaotang''s grandfather. They are not used to the arrogance of a young man.


    Listening to these sarcastic voices, Xu Shaotang doesn''t bother to pay attention to them. There are people who depend on the old and sell the old everywhere. If these people also want to trouble him, he is very happy. The premise is that these people had better have something in their hands and don''t waste his efforts in vain.


    While they are talking, the person in front has finished exchanging. Xu Shaotang takes a provocative look at Qiu Donglai and his martial uncle, and then quickly exchanges the magic crystal in his hand.

 Chapter 2892

    "See how much merit this boy can exchange for!"


    "Ha ha, I estimate that one or two hundred will be the best!"


    "How about a bet? I bet under 100! Bet on a second grade magic crystal


    "Forget it. I don''t think I have a good chance of winning."


    Just when Xu Shaotang was about to exchange his meritorious service, the people behind him started a gambling game. Unfortunately, the gambling game didn''t start after all, because almost everyone thought that he would exchange more than 100 meritorious service at most.


    After all, it''s not easy for newcomers to hunt and kill a level of demons. Many newcomers will not go out to hunt and kill demons immediately. Instead, they will choose to hunt and kill some low-level demons after they have adapted to the situation for a period of time, and then use the abundant aura to make their realm more stable.


    "I''ll bet you!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at several people with a smile and asked: "those who need to participate in the gambling, hurry up!"


    "Bet with you? You lose the bet, can you get so many magic crystals? "


    They all disdain it.


    "Shut up if you don''t dare to gamble!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly looked at several people, and then he took the magic crystal out of his bag.


    One, two


    Looking at Xu Shaotang constantly putting magic crystal on the counter, the faces of several people behind him were in a moment of consternation. At the same time, they were ashamed. The value of magic crystal alone was more than 100 merits!


    The key is that Xu Shaotang is still putting magic crystals on the counter. It seems that all his bags are full of magic crystals!


    It''s true that most of Xu Shaotang''s heaven and earth bags are filled with magic crystals. If it wasn''t for the fact that the heaven and earth bags still contain spiritual marrow, he really wanted to take the heaven and earth bags out and pour them out.


    "You How much more? "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang with dozens of magic crystals piled on the counter, the staff at the counter was slightly surprised, "if there are more, I''ll give you that box alone?"


    "Take a bigger one."


    Xu Shaotang flushes the woman of the counter to smile slightly, take out a big magic crystal to grasp again in the hand.


    "OK, just a moment!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang with so many magic crystals in his hand, the woman quickly took out a wooden box and put it there, indicating that Xu Shaotang would put all the magic crystals in the wooden box.


    "It''s a little small You''d better take another one! "


    Xu Shaotang said that he threw the magic crystal in his hand into the box, and then began to mechanically throw the magic crystal into the box.


    He lost nearly 100 magic crystals in a row, but the box couldn''t hold any more. In Xu Shaotang''s hand, there were a lot of magic crystals.


    At the moment, everyone around is staring at the crazy Xu Shaotang, everyone''s eyes seem to fall on the ground. Even Qiu Donglai and his martial uncle are looking at the dazzling magic crystals on the counter.


    The woman at the counter quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and quickly put another box in front of Xu Shaotang.


    Then, under the gaze of people''s dull eyes, Xu Shaotang started his crazy performance again.


    When the box was almost full, Xu Shaotang finally stopped his crazy behavior.


    "Please help me calculate how much merit I can exchange, thank you."


    Xu Shaotang puts his identity card in front of the woman and smiles at her, but he thinks that if there is such a good thing next time, he must take these magic crystals in a bag. It''s a waste of time to catch them out. He''s waiting to exchange his merits, so he goes to the Dan medicine shop to help them buy some pills, and then he goes to see them again See if there are any books about the elixir here.


    As for the alchemy stove, he doesn''t think about it now. He doesn''t even know the properties of the elixir here. Even if he buys a suitable alchemy stove, it''s useless.


    "Oh, yes."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the woman recovered from her shock and said, "maybe you''ll have to wait a little longer. After all, you really A little bit more... "


    The woman apologized to Xu Shaotang and began to count up a lot of magic crystals.


    At the moment, people around are still immersed in a huge shock, everyone is staring at those magic crystals, as if waiting for the woman to count all the magic crystals.


    Xu Shaotang also waited patiently there, and did not pay attention to the shocked eyes of the people. Instead, he calculated in his heart what else he needed to buy. After leaving for half a year, he could not go back empty handed.


    Thinking of the past half a year, Xu Shaotang is full of mixed feelings. It is clear that they should have come back half a year ago. As a result, Sheng Sheng was trapped by Li monster for half a year and lost mu Tiance and Wu Jie!


    The only harvest is that in order to amuse the boring time, he is practicing almost all the time, not only from the second grade to the third grade, but also the mood cultivation.I don''t know what happened to Wu Jie and mu Tiance, alas!


    He doesn''t know whether to say bad luck or lucky when he meets a strange man like Li.


    While Xu Shaotang is constantly thinking about her own affairs, the woman at the counter finally counts all the magic crystals. Looking at the pile of magic crystals in front of her, her face is full of excitement and says in a high voice: "Xu Shaotang, there are 135 first-class magic crystals, 57 second-class magic crystals, five third-class magic crystals and three fourth class magic crystals!"


    "All in all Four thousand nine hundred sixty


    "My God


    "Nearly five thousand?"


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Gu Daosheng just exchanged nearly 2000 points of merit last time! Even Xia Lingyun has just exchanged nearly 3000 points of merit! "


    "Is this the most meritorious person who has ever redeemed at one time?"


    As the woman''s voice fell, the people around her suddenly fell into a huge sensation. Everyone was shocked by Xu Shaotang''s great work. Nearly 5000 points of merit, which is undoubtedly an astronomical number in many people''s eyes!


    Let alone them, even Xu Shaotang himself was a little surprised.


    He had calculated before that he could exchange 4000 points of merit at most, but he didn''t expect that he would exchange nearly 1000 points more.


    When he thought about it carefully, he remembered that they seemed to have got a lot of magic crystals from the prostitute who molested Jiuwei. In addition, when they rescued WuJie, they hunted and killed a lot of magic dragon ants. All in all, they really deserve a thousand meritorious magic crystals.


    "All your merits have been put into your ID card. Please put them away." The woman''s hands trembled and handed the identity card to Xu Shaotang, with a strange light in her eyes.


    "Thank you Xu Shaotang took the ID card, put it away, and left quickly in the eyes of shock and envy.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s back, Qiu Donglai tightly grasped his fist and gritted his teeth with an iron face: "five thousand points of merit, Xu Shaotang, I hope you can keep it!"

 Chapter 2893

    When Xu Shaotang left the place where he exchanged for meritorious deeds, his name had spread rapidly in Yunzhong city.


    A one-time exchange of nearly 5000 points of merit, a person who broke the record of exchange of merit, but also a young man, many gimmicks, Xu Shaotang do not want to be famous.


    However, for Xu Shaotang, it doesn''t matter whether he is famous or not. Now he has come to the pill shop in Xicheng.


    Looking at the variety of pills in the elixir shop and the alchemy furnaces that are often worth thousands of meritorious deeds, Xu Shaotang thinks that the 5000 meritorious deeds in his hands can''t stand the flowers.


    Xu Shaotang looked at it casually for a while, then asked the staff of the Dan medicine shop, "do you have any books about Dan medicine and lingyao?"


    "Well?"


    The staff member looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, "what do you want this kind of book to do?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and explains: "nothing. I just came here. I want to have a good understanding of the elixirs and elixirs, especially those elixirs. If I encounter them when hunting demons again, if I don''t even know them, isn''t it a waste?"


    Of course, he can''t say that he wants to make alchemy. Although I don''t know whether the staff here will have people who look down on others, it''s better to have one less thing. He''s here to buy what he wants, not to show off that he''s an alchemist or to have a fight with others.


    "You''re smart."


    With a smile, the staff member said, "we have all the books you want, but the price is not low. In the past, many people wanted to buy them, but they all felt that it was useless to spend a lot of money on buying two books. It''s better to know more about them! So are you sure you want to buy it? "


    "Sure!"


    Xu Shaotang definitely nodded: "as long as the price is not too outrageous on the line."


    "For people who are really useful, the price is not outrageous. For people like you who just want to know something about it, it is outrageous." The staff laughed and quickly took out two books rolled together from the bottom of the counter, "one is about pills, the other is about miraculous drugs, which adds up to 2000 points of merit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang mouth slightly a smoke, "can cheaper point?"


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help sighing that it was the first time in his life for him to bargain!


    But also in the know that there are not many bargaining opportunities under the premise of bargaining!


    In the past, he just looked at what he liked or not, and never cared about the price. But today, even he doesn''t know why he suddenly made such a remark.


    I have to say that it''s really hard for a rich man to become a poor man!


    "What do you say?"


    The staff member gave a faint smile. Although he didn''t sneer at him, he began to put the two books under the counter. Everything in the Dan medicine shop is not counter-offer. Since this person is struggling with the price here, I''m afraid that most of them can''t afford to buy.


    Even if it is affordable, it is estimated that it is a person who is not willing to spend a lot of money to buy these two seemingly useless books.


    "All right!"


    Looking at the staff''s action, Xu Shaotang quickly caught his hand, but said with a wry smile: "then according to the price you said!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang handed him his identity card and said, "buy me four more Tiansheng pills!"


    "Oh?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the staff''s eyes brightened slightly, holding Xu Shaotang''s identity card in hand, and said with a smile: "Four Heavenly elixirs plus these two books, a total of 3600 contributions! Are you sure? "


    "Sure, give it to me! I have other things to do


    Xu Shaotang light glanced at the staff, "my identity card is in your hands, I have so many merits, you can see!"


    At least Xu Shaotang is still keeping his temper. The appearance of this staff member is that he doesn''t have so much merit to spend. Although he doesn''t say it directly, his meaning is very clear.


    It''s true that there is no lack of people who look down upon others in any world!


    "Good!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s displeasure, the staff did not say more. Instead, they quickly put Xu Shaotang''s identity card on a smooth crystal nearby. When they saw that Xu Shaotang''s identity card actually had nearly 5000 merits, his eyes suddenly lit up, "I take back what I just said! Sheng Hui has made 3600 contributions! "


    With that, the staff quickly took out four Tiansheng pills from the counter and handed them to Xu Shaotang with the two books. The smile on his face was very bright.


    Xu Shaotang takes over, in the heart can''t help humming a, this change face''s speed is really fast! He had made up his mind that if he wanted to buy pills next time, he would never buy them in this Dan medicine shop. There are all kinds of Dan medicine shops in this city. There is no need to come here to see other people''s faces."We have many other pills here. Would you like to see them again?"


    The staff looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, as if hoping that he would buy more pills.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang said faintly. When he was about to ask him to return his ID card to him, he thought of the elixir in the bag of heaven and earth, and said, "I have a elixir in my hand, which seems to be the Ganoderma lucidum of the Holy Spirit, but I''m not sure. Can you help me have a look?"


    "Yes, 200 points of merit!" The staff put on a standard smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang drew a little on his face and resisted the impulse of beating the staff member violently. He shook his head and said, "forget it. I''ll study it myself! Anyway, I''ve bought books about the elixir. "


    Originally, I wanted to be lazy, but the other side said a lot, 200 points of meritorious service, really when his meritorious service is picked up in vain?


    "That''s fine!"


    The staff member laughed, and the cunning color in his eyes flashed by and said quietly: "however, for the sake of your one-time consumption of 3600 points of merit, I want to remind you that the Holy Spirit Xuezhi and the flesh Baozhi are very similar, and their values can be said to be very different. Ordinary people can hardly distinguish them. Even if you are not here for identification, it is suggested that you find someone who knows the magic medicine to help you to have a look, so as not to lose money and sell it in the future. "


    "Is the blood of the holy spirit more valuable?" Xu Shaotang asked with a frown.


    "Of course not!" The staff shook his head and said: "the Holy Spirit blood Ganoderma has only the effect of tocolysis, and it is valuable when meeting people in need, otherwise it is basically the same as garbage! But flesh and blood Baozhi has the effect of prolonging life. It can also refine the elixir to improve cultivation. No matter how bad the appearance of mature flesh and blood Baozhi is, it is worth more than 3000 points of merit. "

 Chapter 2894

    "Oh?"


    Hearing the staff''s words, Xu Shaotang felt a little excited.


    However, he didn''t immediately promise to give his elixir to this man for identification. Even if he wanted to be slaughtered as a fat sheep, he had to try it first.


    Open the book that introduces the elixir, and Xu Shaotang begins to look carefully for the introduction of the Holy Spirit Xuezhi and the flesh Baozhi.


    The staff also understood what he meant, but they didn''t urge him. They just stood there with a smile on their face, looking confident. They seemed to conclude that Xu Shaotang couldn''t distinguish between the Holy Spirit Xuezhi and the flesh Baozhi by virtue of the introduction in this book.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes of the remaining light saw the man''s look, looking at him that set his own appearance, although the heart is a bit unhappy, but also did not show.


    When he studied it carefully, he began to murmur in his heart. He really couldn''t tell whether the elixir in his hand was the Holy Spirit Xuezhi or the flesh Baozhi.


    After some hesitation, Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and nodded: "OK, two hundred meritorious deeds are two hundred meritorious deeds!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took out the elixir from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to the man.


    He comforted himself in his heart. It''s not too much to spend 200 meritorious efforts to identify this elixir. If it''s identified as flesh and blood Baozhi, it''s another windfall. Even the Holy Spirit Xuezhi can accept it. Maybe one day, when someone needs it badly, they can sell it at a good price.


    The staff took the blood red elixir handed over by Xu Shaotang and observed it carefully. Then they put it on the tip of their nose and smelled it gently. Then they closed their eyes and quietly felt the vein of the elixir. It looked decent.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang also began to be nervous. Of course, he hoped that this elixir was Baozhi, and his contribution of 3000 points was a windfall. If so, his contribution in Dan medicine could be made up for.


    After a while, the man slowly opened his eyes and asked Xu Shaotang with a smile, "what do you want this elixir to be?"


    "I hope you can tell me soon! Don''t make me sick


    Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes, but he spent 200 meritorious deeds to identify. This bird man is still here to entertain his appetite. It''s in Yunzhong City, or he might really want to give this bird man a fat beating.


    "You are not a patient man."


    With a smile, the man returned the elixir to Xu Shaotang, "your luck is not very good. This is the Holy Spirit Xuezhi. We can buy it here, but the price is, ha ha..."


    "How much?"


    Xu Shaotang''s disappointment flashed by, and asked faintly.


    Although it can be seen from this man''s expression that the purchase price of the Holy Spirit Xuezhi will not be too high, he still wants to know the approximate price, and has a reference for himself.


    "Two hundred meritorious deeds."


    The man said with a smile: "after calculation, it''s just equal to your appraisal fee. If you want to sell it to us, I don''t need to deduct your merit."


    "I didn''t get anything, and I''m going to lose a panacea, right?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the man with a black line on his face and cursed in his heart: unscrupulous businessman!


    Even if he is a business idiot, he knows that it is a loss business!


    "At least, you didn''t lose merit." The man was still smiling.


    "Forget it, I don''t need these 200 points for my meritorious service any more!" Xu Shaotang put away the Holy Spirit Xuezhi, "you''d better deduct my merit!"


    "Well, as you wish!"


    The staff did not say much. After deducting 200 points of merit from him, they returned his ID card to him.


    Taking the identity card out of the Dan medicine shop, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels like crying without tears. Now he really realizes how difficult it is to save 10000 points of merit. After a random tour of the Dan medicine shop, 3800 points of merit will be gone!


    Half an hour ago, he was still a nouveau riche. He went to this damned pill shop for a turn, and he was beaten back to his original shape!


    After leaving the Dan medicine shop, Xu Shaotang quickly returns to the small courtyard they rented.


    When he walked into the courtyard, it was very quiet. He looked around in the courtyard, but he didn''t find any trace of anyone.


    "Where have all the people gone?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. He began to worry about it. He didn''t know if something had happened to them.


    He wanted to go to yunzhongcheng to find them, but he didn''t know where to find them.


    Helpless, Xu Shaotang can only suppress the worry in his heart, quietly waiting in the hospital.


    While waiting, he looked around the hospital. Everything in the room was clean and tidy, and there was no dust, which proved that there should be no one living here.


    "Is Are they all out to work? "


    Suddenly, an idea came into Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    When he thought about it carefully, he felt more and more likely that his conjecture was possible. They probably didn''t want to spend their meritorious service all day long without recording it, so they probably went out to work. After all, except Wu Song, they were all good people.With this idea, Xu Shaotang''s worries were reduced. After a circle in the yard, he quietly sat in the yard and waited. At the same time, he thought in his heart, what else can he do with his remaining merits.


    Although he was distressed for his meritorious service, he also understood that sharpening the knife does not miss the firewood cutter. Sometimes, being alive is the most important thing.


    As time goes by, it''s getting dark unconsciously.


    Seeing that no one had come back, Xu Shaotang began to think about it again.


    Just when he was about to be unable to sit down, the gate of the courtyard was pushed open with a "squeak". Xu Shaotang looked up and saw that he stepped into the courtyard.


    Seeing Su Nu''s figure, Xu Shaotang "Teng" stands up, and the Su Nu who just walked into the courtyard is also momentarily stunned. She looks at Xu Shaotang foolishly, and her bright eyes are suddenly covered with a layer of water mist.


    Looking at her, she rubbed her eyes again. After she was sure that she was not wrong, her face suddenly showed a long lost color of excitement and ran to Xu Shaotang like crazy.


    "Asshole, it''s been half a year since I left, and I don''t know if I''ll come back to see us in advance, which makes us worry about you all day long!"


    Su Nu pours into Xu Shaotang''s arms and gently hammers his chest. Her eyes flash with excited tears, but she tries to control her own tears and doesn''t let herself cry.


    Holding Su Nu and feeling her affectionate feelings, Xu Shaotang felt warm in his heart, and her worries finally disappeared. While caressing Su Nu''s beautiful back, he said helplessly: "we should have come back long ago. As a result, we met a strange man who had been trapped for half a year. It was only today that we were able to get rid of him."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, she frowned slightly and said, "strange man? Is that strange? "

 Chapter 2895

    "Well? Do you know Li Guai? " Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    "Yes, we''ve heard a lot of people talk about the Li monster." Su Nu said in a low voice: "it is estimated that there are not many people in Yunzhong city who have never heard of the name of Li monster. No matter where you are, you may hear the legend about Li monster."


    "You went out to work?"


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang has basically confirmed his guess.


    If she goes to work somewhere, she will contact more people. It''s not surprising to hear those people talk about Li Guai. After all, Li Guai is such a strange person. It''s really a good conversation.


    While talking, Xu Shaotang takes Su Nu to sit down in the hospital and raises her hand to wipe the crystal clear tears from her eyes.


    Two people silently look at each other, the warm eyes seem to melt each other in each other''s eyes.


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang gently grasped Su Nu''s warm palm and asked, "Long Fei, they went to work, too?"


    "Well, the elder got a job in the medical school because he knew some medical skills. I got a job in a nearby clothing store. As for Long Fei..." Speaking of this, Su Nu suddenly looked strange and said with a bitter smile: "Long Fei is beating iron in the refining workshop..."


    "Strike iron?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly drew, "Long Fei going to strike iron? Will he? "


    Su Nu shook her head with a smile and said, "he certainly won''t! All the people in the workshop are experts in refining utensils. He''s just going to do some coolie work. "


    "You..."


    Hearing what they said, Xu Shaotang was filled with bitterness. No matter Long Fei or Su Nu, they never tried to work for others, and they never had to worry about their livelihood. Unexpectedly, when they came here, they had to put down their body to do what they didn''t like, just for the meritorious service around 10 o''clock a year.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know what to say. All the words he wanted to say turned into a heavy and helpless sigh.


    "Actually, we had a good time."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s sigh, Su Nu patted her hand gently and said in a soft voice, "we didn''t suffer much either. On the contrary, we learned a lot, and we were able to deal with all kinds of people. We learned a lot from them."


    "Although we haven''t left yunzhongcheng, we may not know less than you, or even more than you! Let''s say that Li monster is what we heard from those guests. "


    "I don''t think it''s wrong for you to go to work. I just think that if you do, you will have less time to practice." Xu Shaotang took the two girls by the hand and said seriously, "don''t go to work in the future. You can improve your accomplishments. Although the merits here are hard to earn, they are not as hard to earn as you think! This time we went out for a trip, and we earned nearly 5000 points in just a few days. If we hadn''t been delayed by the Li monster, I don''t know how much we''d earned now. "


    "How many days?"


    Su Nu looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise, with a look of disbelief on her face.


    "Yes, just a few days."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, arranged his thoughts slightly, and then slowly told the two girls what happened in the past six months. In fact, apart from the first few days, they didn''t have much at all.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, Su Nu''s face was filled with strange colors. When she sighed their good luck, she was worried and asked, "is mu Tiance and Wu Jie not in danger?"


    "I don''t think so, but that Li Guai is so weird that no one knows his temper and what he wants to do. It''s useless for us to worry about them now. We just hope we can improve our accomplishments and go there sometime to see if they are safe."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu gradually put her heart down.


    "By the way, where is the platform?"


    At this time, Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at Su Nu strangely, "she is not with you?"


    Just now, Su Nu mentioned the work of Long Fei and Wu Song, but she didn''t mention Tantai Jingming. He was going to ask about it just now. As soon as she talked about Li strange things with Su Nu, she forgot about it. He didn''t think about it until now.


    "Dan Tai..."


    Su Nu gently opens her vermilion lips and looks at Xu Shaotang with a complicated look, but her face shows hesitation.


    As soon as he saw Su Nu''s look, Xu Shaotang suddenly pulled out of her heart. She could not help holding Su Nu''s hand tightly.


    "She What happened? " Xu Shaotang asked in a trembling voice.


    "This..." Plain girl gently bit her red lips, nodded gently: "she has an accident, but I don''t know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    The plain girl sighed and said with a bitter smile, "Dan Tai has become a saint now..."


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly exclaimed, and looked at Su nu in disbelief: "what? She''s sanctified? This How is that possible? "It''s only half a year!


    When they left, the nun was just the cultivation of celestial beings. How could she become a saint so soon?


    He thinks that he is fast enough to be a saint, but the speed of Tantai Jingming''s becoming a saint is much faster than that of him. Is this speed unheard of?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s astonished eyes, the plain girl sighed helplessly. She stared at Xu Shaotang''s eyes quietly and asked seriously, "to be honest, do you already know that dantai is an immortal?"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang''s heart leaped, but his face suddenly showed a clear look, and said with a bitter smile, "do you mean that dantai already knows that he is an undead?"


    He now probably guessed why dantai Jingming became a saint so soon.


    The undead people have no limitation of mind demons. As long as they have enough aura, their cultivation will continue to improve. They don''t even have to worry that they can''t bear the huge aura.


    "Well!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu already has the answer in her heart. It seems that Xu Shaotang has already known that dantai Jingming is something about the undead. "Originally, dantai worked with me before, but later met a guest of the undead. That person saw the identity of the undead at a glance, and dantai learned a lot about the undead from him."


    "So, in order to improve her cultivation, she drank all the milk in her hand?"


    Xu Shaotang gently closed his eyes. This is the way he can think of to quickly improve his cultivation, which is also the only thing in Tantai Jingming''s hand that can quickly improve his cultivation.

 Chapter 2896

    He and mu Tiance knew the identity of the undead from Jiuwei a long time ago. However, it was because Jiuwei said something about the undead that he kept it from Tantai Jingming.


    He is afraid of, afraid of Tan Tai Jing Ming in order to obtain a strong power and desperate to improve cultivation, afraid that she will eventually become a monster only know how to kill.


    I didn''t expect that he had been hiding things for such a long time that he almost forgot the identity of Tantai Jingming, an undead, but in the end he couldn''t.


    Is that the will of God?


    "Yes, after dantai came back with me that day, he drank the whole bag of spirit milk directly. After a few days, he became a saint." Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang with a worried face and slowly asked, "you deliberately hide this from dantai. You are not afraid that her accomplishments will surpass you, are you?"


    "Do you think I care about that?"


    Xu Shaotang gave a long cry and said bitterly: "I heard Jiuwei say that the stronger the undead''s strength is, the worse their control will be. Later, they may even lose their mind completely and become monsters who only know how to kill. The death of the undead in other world is mostly related to this."


    After hiding it for so long, he still didn''t. now he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Is that so?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the plain girl''s face was puzzled and said: "but after entering the temple, it seems that there is not much change, and there is no such irrational situation as you said."


    "Where is she now?"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know how to explain the undead people''s affairs to the plain girl now. Just because he has just joined the saint doesn''t mean he will have no problems in the future. Compared with these saints here, the cultivation of dantai is not too strong.


    If there is no abnormality when she has the cultivation of liuqipin sage, he may be a little relieved.


    Su Nu said: "she should be with the undead people. If she knows you are back, she will come back as soon as possible. Originally, she wanted to go out of the city to find you after she became a saint, but Longfei and I still tried to persuade her


    "I hope she will come back soon. I can''t rest assured if I don''t see it with my own eyes."


    No matter how many people sigh in his heart, Xu Tang needs time to talk with them.


    If it is, then he has to think of some other ways. Even if it is to abolish her cultivation and make her become an ordinary person, he doesn''t want to see the day when she will become a killing machine!


    ¡­¡­


    Later, Long Fei came back tired.


    Six months no see, Long Fei seems to have gone through a lot of vicissitudes, the skin on his face is a little dry, a coarse cloth shirt, the body also has a smell of sweat, but his body seems to be a lot stronger, that pair of muscle knot arm seems to be full of strength.


    What surprised Xu Shaotang even more was that his cultivation was about to enter the immortal kingdom!


    Although this cultivation might not be worth mentioning in Xu Shaotang''s eyesight, compared with the cultivation before long Fei, it has a great change!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang, Long Fei is also excited. When he learns what they have experienced in the past six months, he can''t help but sigh.


    When Xu Shaotang asked Long Fei not to work in the refining workshop, Long Fei shook his head without hesitation and said seriously: "I really do coolie work in the refining workshop, but this coolie work is good for my cultivation. Let alone there are more than ten meritorious deeds in a year, even if there are no meritorious deeds, I will continue to do it!"


    "Well, that''s what you''ve said, and I can''t seem to find any reason to continue persuading you."


    Xu Shaotang knows about Long Fei. Since long Fei has made up his mind, he knows that it''s meaningless to say anything else. He just takes out a Tiansheng pill and hands it to Long Fei. "It''s good for your cultivation to eat it. If there''s no accident, this Tiansheng pill is enough to let you step into the ranks of Tianxian."


    "Oh?"


    As soon as long Fei''s eyes brightened, he didn''t speak to Xu Shaotang politely. He took the pill and put it into his mouth. A huge force filled his body instantly.


    Feeling the huge power in his body, Long Fei quickly sat down and began to absorb the power of pills.


    Xu Shaotang and they didn''t disturb Long Fei, just waiting quietly beside him.


    Half an hour later, Long Fei, who closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. The whole person''s momentum also changed. Xu Shaotang opened his mind and swept his body. His face suddenly showed a trace of surprise.


    "The middle of heaven!"


    Xu Shaotang came back, and the surprise on his face gradually turned into surprise. "It seems that the effect of Shengdan on this day is even better than I expected!"


    Originally, he thought that Longfei stepped into the list of immortals with the help of tianshengdan, but Longfei gave him a big surprise.


    "Hey, hey!"Long Fei stood up with a smile and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "To be honest, this is really a good place to improve his accomplishments! I''d rather stay here all the time, if I had any worries in my heart! "


    For Long Fei, there is no place more suitable for cultivation than here.


    It is not too much to say that such a place is the holy land of cultivation!


    It''s a pity that they don''t belong here after all, and they can''t stay here all the time. All their efforts are just to leave this place.


    "I don''t want to stay here all the time."


    Thinking about Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang managed to squeeze out a smile and asked strangely, "by the way, why hasn''t the elder come back yet?"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that." Su Nu said slowly: "the elder is usually in the medical school. He seldom comes back. I''ll go there later. It''s rare for you to come back. Let''s get together tonight. We just don''t know where Dan Tai and those undead people are..."


    "Of course I am here!"


    As soon as Su Nu''s voice falls, the voice of Tan Tai Jing Ming rings in their ears. The next moment, the figure of Tan Tai Jing Ming has appeared in Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    Her once white hair turned black again, and her whole breath changed a lot.


    Xu Shaotang looks at his Tantai Jingming with a complicated look, and he doesn''t know whether the change is good or bad.


    "Dan Tai, follow me!"


    Xu Shaotang steps forward and takes Tantai Jingming by the hand. He quickly goes out of the yard. He needs to ask about this. He not only asks Tantai Jingming, but also asks Tantai to take him to meet those undead people.

 Chapter 2897

    When they come outside, Xu Shaotang doesn''t say a word, but stares at Jingming on the dantai.


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, she can''t help smiling.


    Her smile is still that kind of smile, but I don''t know why. Xu Shaotang always feels that the quiet tea in front of him seems to have some changes that he can''t say.


    "Dan Tai, you Are you all right? " Xu Shaotang nervously looks at the quiet tea in the dantai, and asks a question, even he doesn''t know how to make such a sentence.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s inexplicable words, Tantai Jingming could not help but smile, turned around in front of Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you think I''m doing something like this? What''s the matter with you? "


    "Nothing..." Xu Shaotang''s heart is full of different tastes. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s uncomfortable appearance, Tan Tai Jing Ming shows a sly smile in her eyes. She comes up to Xu Shaotang and asks: "you already know I''m an undead, don''t you?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang did not deny it. He nodded: "I knew it when I was in Tianqiong mountain range, not only me, but also Jiuwei and mu Tiance."


    "So, at that time, I wanted to improve my cultivation with spirit milk, so you always advised me not to try?" Tantai Jingming''s eyes showed a look of understanding, and said: "are you afraid that the higher my cultivation is, the more likely I will lose my mind and become a killing machine in the future?"


    "You know that?" Xu Shaotang looked at her in surprise, then laughed at himself, "yes, you know those undead people, they should also have said some of these things to you."


    Although he has known that Tantai Jingming is an immortal for a long time, he only regards her as an ordinary woman in his heart. Jiuwei once said that there is not much difference between an immortal and a spirit like flowers, plants and trees, but in his heart, Tantai Jingming is a complete person, his woman!


    But now these things can''t be concealed after all. Only she can know what she thinks in her heart.


    Looking at the worried and helpless look on Xu Shaotang''s face, Tantai Jingming felt warm in her heart. She gently took his arm, squeezed half of her body into his arms, and shook her head: "in fact, you don''t have to worry so much."


    "Is what Jiuwei told me wrong? You''re not going to be killing machines? " Xu Shaotang frowns slightly. He hopes that what Jiuwei says is wrong. He doesn''t care what kind of clan dantai Jingming is, but only cares whether she will always be the woman she loves.


    But, in fact, he had already believed the words of Jiuwei in his heart.


    Think about the strangeness of the undead. It''s a kind of existence against heaven. It''s not only free from birth, aging, illness and death, but also free from all kinds of shackles. If the undead really don''t lose their mind because of their strong cultivation, even the once flourishing demons and witches are not worth mentioning in front of them?


    However, the fact is that even after the war between the Lich and the invasion of the demons, the Lich and the undead are still inherited, but the undead have disappeared.


    If he had not come to Guixu, he would have thought that the undead had perished.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t have to be like that!" Tantai Jingming said: "undead people are lack of a spirit, which is very important to control themselves. Therefore, many undead people will lose their ability to control themselves when their cultivation reaches a certain level, and they will become machines that only know how to kill. The decline of undead people is largely due to cannibalism."


    "That''s what Jiuwei said!" Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and then asked: "then you say you may not lose your mind, what''s the matter?"


    No matter how difficult it is, he is willing to try.


    He really can''t imagine how painful he would be if he lost his mind when he watched Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    "Spirit


    Tantai Jingming said: "use spirit to make up for the missing spirit! In fact, many undead people lose their sense because they pursue too much powerful power and ignore the spirit. "


    "Well?"


    Listening to the words of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang asked more suspiciously: "the undead don''t experience natural calamity because they have no spirit at all. Where does your spirit come from?"


    "It seems that Jiuwei has told you a lot! You bastard, you have kept such important things from me all the time


    Tan Tai Jing Ming glared at Xu Shaotang and said, "the undead people really have no spirit, but it doesn''t mean they can''t gather spirit! It''s just that it''s just as hard for you to unite your spirits as the demons you need to face when you are sainted. Because of this, many undead people don''t spend any time to unite their spirits. They just pursue powerful power, but finally let the undead gradually die out. "


    "I''m curious, how do you unite your spirits?"Xu Shaotang frowned at the quiet tea, always feel that her words just to comfort themselves.


    If you don''t experience natural disasters, where can you find the spirit?


    But condenses the spirit, also must experience the disaster!


    This in itself is a matter of two contradictions. He really does not know how the undead can gather their spirit?


    Is it difficult to experience a new state of concentration after Tantai Jingming became a saint? Or do you want to discard your accomplishments and start from scratch?


    Tan Tai Jing Ming saw the worry in Xu Shaotang''s heart, and said with a smile, "this is a kind of mood cultivation. When your mood is fixed enough, it is time to begin to condense the spirit. It''s a difficult process, but it''s also a solution. "


    "Do you know that for thousands of years, there have been people of the undead who have gathered their spirits?" Xu Shaotang seriously looks into the eyes of Tantai Jingming, and doesn''t want to see any sign of lying in her eyes.


    This is not only about Tantai Jingming alone, but also about him, even about the whole Xu family!


    He would never allow Dan taijingming to cheat him on this extremely serious problem.


    "Yes!"


    Tantai Jingming nodded for sure.


    "Well, take me to meet those undead people you know. Now go!"


    Xu Shaotang puts away his serious eyes and pulls the quiet tea of the dantai to leave.


    "You''re not going now!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming grabs Xu Shaotang''s arm and says with a smile: "at least you''ll wait until tomorrow. You just came back and won''t get together with us? Tomorrow, I will take you to see them! "

 Chapter 2898

    Under Tan Tai Jing Ming''s repeated assurance, Xu Shaotang finally agreed to wait until tomorrow to see the undead people.


    After a while, Wu Song followed the plain girl back to the courtyard. Naturally, they did not see each other for a long time.


    The light in the courtyard is bright, and Xu Shaotang puts aside his worry about the situation of Tantai Jingming and talks with everyone about what happened to each other.


    Just as everyone was chatting, the door of the courtyard was gently pushed open again.


    When several people look at the door, they see a beautiful woman standing at the door, smiling at them.


    Seeing this beautiful woman, Xu Shaotang and others stood up in surprise.


    "Xu Shaotang, long time no see!" The beautiful woman looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile. "I thought it would take more than ten years to hear from you here. I didn''t expect that you would become a saint so soon!"


    "Master Ren, how did you get here?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at this beautiful woman in surprise. Isn''t this Ren Manqing from the blue fairy palace?


    In the daytime, I saw Qiu Donglai at the place where I exchanged my meritorious service. I didn''t expect to see Ren Manqing so soon. This is really an unexpected surprise!


    "Ha ha, you are famous here. As soon as I got back to Yunzhong City, I heard many people talking about your glorious deeds of exchanging nearly 5000 meritorious deeds at one time. It took a lot of effort to find out where you live!" Ren Manqing said with a smile: "you are really, no matter where you go, you are a man of the moment!"


    "It''s all luck."


    Xu Shaotang modest smile, and quickly invited Ren Manqing to sit down.


    Although it cost a lot of money to ask Ren Manqing to help, no matter what, Ren Manqing''s willingness to help is rare.


    Other saints, even if he is willing to spend the soul to ask, others may not be willing to agree.


    "You are very modest!" Ren Manqing smiles and follows Xu Shaotang to sit down. When she sees Jingming, her face is in a panic. Her beautiful eyes stare in disbelief and ask, "you Are you sanctified, too


    For dantai Jingming, Ren Manqing has a deep impression on her. It''s hard not to let people pay attention to her white hair! Ren Manqing clearly remembers that when she was at the top of Yunling mountain, Tantai Jingming was just the cultivation of Tianxian in the early days. It was beyond her expectation that Xu Shaotang became a saint so quickly. Now she was shocked to see that Tantai Jingming was also a saint.


    What kind of people are these! How can it be so easy for others to find the most difficult way to be holy?


    "I''m just lucky."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming smiles, but she doesn''t tell her the identity of the undead.


    "I''d like to have your luck, too!"


    Ren Manqing is full of envy and smiles. Although her cultivation is higher than that of Tantai Jingming, how many years has she practiced more than that of Tantai Jingming to achieve her present cultivation? When she was at the age of Tantai Jingming, she should be an immortal.


    "Do you remember that Qiu Dong came here?" Xu Shaotang sat down and asked Ren Manqing with a smile.


    "Of course! Why did you mention him all of a sudden? " Ren Manqing looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    "I just saw Qiu Dong come in the daytime, and there was a man who was made a martial uncle by him." Thinking about the appearance of those two people, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help flashing a trace of disdain on his face. "Look at the appearance of Qiudong, it''s estimated that he will never die with me. The elder came here because he helped me, so I want to remind him to be careful of Qiudong. He''s not a person with a big stomach."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s warning, Ren Manqing''s face was calm and said with a smile: "since I knew Qiu Dong, I knew he was a chicken bellied man. You can rest assured that my predecessors in Biluo fairy palace here are more than his cloud emperor palace! Why can''t I just come here in autumn? "


    Ren Manqing and qiudonglai are also people of the same era. They had a fight in the past, but they all have a deep background, and they didn''t fight each other. But for qiudonglai, Ren Manqing is absolutely superior to Xu Shaotang.


    However, Qiu Dong has something to rely on, and she has nothing to rely on?


    Moreover, she thinks that with her current cultivation, if Qiu Donglai really dares to come to her trouble, it will be Qiu Donglai who will die!


    After all, she had a lot of soul in her hands.


    "There are also many saints in Biluo fairy palace who have been sent here by the emperor of northern regions for violating that rule?" Dan Tai Jing Ming asked in surprise.


    "Well!"


    Ren Manqing nodded slightly and said, "people like me are sent here because they are forced to violate that rule. There are still some elders in Xiangong, but they take the initiative to violate this rule, just because there is nothing worthy of their attachment in Beiyu. It''s not only the blue fairy palace, but also the temple of heaven. Some of our ancestors have been here for hundreds of years. "


    "That''s good. I''m afraid it''s not good for you to come to Qiudong."Xu Shaotang chuckled and said, "however, Qiudong is only a saint of second grade, but the elder is a saint of third grade. It''s nothing to do with him."


    "You..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ren Manqing, who had a plain face, looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement again and said, "can you see my accomplishments?"


    "Well, this..."


    Xu Shaotang just said it casually. He didn''t expect that Ren Manqing would have such a big reaction. He could only feel his nose and said with embarrassment, "I have the same accomplishments as my predecessors, but I can''t see my accomplishments because I have a treasure to hide my accomplishments."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, the shock on Ren Manqing''s face gradually disappeared, and then turned into a thick helpless, wry smile: "Xu Shaotang, I really don''t know how to say you! Even if I use peerless genius to describe you, I think I despise you too much. Even if I put it here, you can be regarded as a unique genius! "


    At the moment, Ren Manqing really doesn''t know how to describe her mood. She was shocked that Xu Shaotang became a saint so soon. Later, she learned that dantai Jingming was also a saint. Now she finds that this young man, who has been practicing for decades, actually has his own cultivation, which suddenly makes her feel that compared with Xu Shaotang, they are so different How mediocre!


    "I have some chance, too."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "master, let''s not talk about this. In the past, you and Qiudong were taken away too quickly by ziluo. I didn''t have time to thank you. Today, I''ll take this opportunity to offer you two drinks."

 Chapter 2899

    "Master, how are you doing here?"


    After three rounds of wine, Xu Shaotang asks Ren Manqing curiously.


    "All right." Ren Manqing said with a smile: "I also occasionally go out of the city to hunt for some magic crystals. Most of the time I''m more comfortable."


    "Well?"


    Hearing Ren Manqing''s words, Xu Shaotang was surprised and asked, "don''t you want to leave here?"


    Many people he knew, including Yin Kong and his family, were working hard to leave here. However, Ren Manqing only went out of the city occasionally to hunt for magic crystals. Is that too Buddhist?


    According to her, I don''t think she has a chance to leave here in her whole life?


    "To be honest, I really didn''t want to leave here. Maybe my idea is different from that of most people."


    Ren Manqing said with a smile: "maybe for many people, this place is undoubtedly a huge cage, but for me, it''s a good place. It not only has abundant aura to improve cultivation, but also can express gratitude and hatred. At least I feel much more comfortable than when I was in the northern region."


    "Moreover, life in the northern region is too monotonous for saints. Besides cultivation, it is cultivation."


    "In fact, if you think about it carefully, how could Beiyu not be a cage? It''s just that the cultivation of the prisoners is much lower. If there''s anything bad, it may be that when we were in the northern region, we were almost above all living beings, but here, we are just a small role. "


    Whether in the northern or southern regions, the behavior of saints was strictly restricted, and they could not interfere in the affairs of the secular world, so that most saints chose the path of meditation.


    Their meditation is also to improve their cultivation. They come here to improve their cultivation, and there are more and faster ways to improve their cultivation. They can do whatever they want in other places except in the Cloud City.


    For the carefree Ren Manqing, here is much more comfortable than in the northern region.


    "I''m quite open-minded."


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "if you put aside the things you care about in other places, this is really a good place."


    She can understand Ren Manqing''s idea. If it wasn''t because they had to leave here to return to their own world, maybe she would have the same idea with Ren Manqing?


    However, Ren Manqing has nothing to worry about, but they have too much to worry about.


    I believe that many people who want to leave here should be the same people who have concerns in their hearts, right?


    "By the way, what are you sent here for?" Ren Manqing asks Xu Shaotang curiously.


    "We came here somehow." Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "you should think that we came here by mistake."


    He doesn''t want to explain these things between their world and Guixu with Ren Manqing any more. It doesn''t make any sense to explain them.


    "That''s bad luck for you." Ren Manqing didn''t think much, and said with a smile, "but since you''ve come here, don''t think so much. Either you''ll calm down and practice, or you''ll try your best to hunt for magic crystal and leave here as soon as possible."


    "That''s true."


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "when you come, you will be at ease."


    Xu Shaotang is more calm now than before. In the face of this kind of thing that has no extra choice, Cheng is worried and meaningless. It''s better to take the time to do what he should do and find a way to solve the current predicament.


    "Well, I just came to talk to you about the past. Now it''s not too early. I''ll go first." Ren Manqing stood up and said, "I live in the courtyard of Wulin Lane in the east of the city with some ancestors of Biluo fairy palace. If you need any help, you can come to us there. We are there most of the time!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang also stood up and said, "I''ll see you off."


    "No, you can be at ease with your friends. Let''s talk when we have time."


    After that, Ren Manqing immediately vacated and left, and disappeared after a few breath.


    Seeing Ren man''s departure, Xu Shaotang sat down again and said with a smile: "it''s really fate to meet two acquaintances in one day! I just don''t know if I can meet other acquaintances. "


    As he spoke, he thought of the ancient mountains and rivers.


    Gushanhe was brought here by Feng because he helped him deal with Zhen Yin. If gushanhe died here, he would feel indebted to gushanhe all his life.


    "It shouldn''t be hard for you to meet people you know." Tantai Jingming seems to have guessed what Xu Shaotang thinks. She says with a smile, "you are a celebrity in Yunzhong city now. As long as your acquaintances know that you are here, they will probably find you. It should not be difficult to find out the whereabouts of your celebrity in Yunzhong city."


    "You''re a master who can''t settle down anywhere."


    When they heard the words of Tantai Jingming, they burst into laughter."So it''s not a bad thing to be famous." Xu Shaotang ha ha a smile, "however, I this famous, do not know how many people will be staring at."


    There are gains and losses, so is fame.


    "Anyway, you will inevitably be watched everywhere. He is ticklish when there are more lice." Long Fei laughs: "so long time, you haven''t been used to it?"


    "The habit of farting..."


    Xu Shaotang is speechless. Of course, he doesn''t want to be watched. It''s what he wants to get rich, but it''s impossible now.


    He knew in his heart that he was famous, and he didn''t know how many people would want to step on his shoulders. After all, for those real celebrities, such as Li Qi, his cultivation is too weak. It''s really a good choice to step on him to become famous.


    There are many people who want to be famous in every world, and Guixu is no exception.


    "By the way, Xu Shao, have you met any witch people during your time outside the city?"


    just make complaints about Xu Shaotang''s heart when wu song suddenly asked.


    "That''s not true."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "we don''t really spend much time outside. It''s just a few days. We meet a very small number of people."


    "Isn''t there any witch people in Guixu?"


    Wu Song frowned and said, "I asked a lot of people when I was in the medical school. No one had ever met a witch. In that case, what''s the matter with the black witch coming here?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it in his heart, then shook his head helplessly and said: "this matter is not understood for the time being. We have to see if we have a chance to find Wu Ming. Maybe only he knows what''s going on."


    "It seems that''s the only way."


    Wu Song sighed softly.

 Chapter 2900

    The next morning, Xu Shaotang planned to take Tantai Jingming to see the undead.


    In the face of the fiery Xu Shaotang, Tantai Jingming couldn''t help but smile and say: "let''s go, let''s go! You won''t be at ease if you don''t make it clear. "


    "I wish you knew!" Xu Shaotang patted Jingming on the head.


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly. Just as she is about to fly away with Xu Shaotang, a streamer falls into the courtyard. The first second she sees that streamer, and the second after that, a middle-aged man in a blue robe appears in the courtyard.


    This person''s face is square, and there is a hint of superior look between his eyebrows. The whole person stands there like a pine, and looks dignified.


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?"


    As soon as the man fell into the courtyard, his eyes rested on Xu Shaotang.


    "Yes! I don''t know who you are? What can I do for you? " Xu Shaotang looks at this man in doubt. Although he can''t see his accomplishments, he can also guess that his accomplishments are absolutely not low. At least he should be a saint of five or six grades.


    "Lord of the city, Sikong Nan!"


    This person faintly returned a, again way: "do you have a blood Zhi of the Holy Spirit on the hand?"


    "Well?" Hearing Sikong Nan''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but feel a little happy and nodded: "really, how can you use it?"


    Yesterday, he was still regretting that the elixir in his hand was the Holy Spirit blood Ganoderma instead of the flesh and blood treasure Ganoderma. Unexpectedly, someone came to him today. It seems that he will make a fortune again!


    At the thought of being able to make up for his loss in the Dan medicine shop, Xu Shaotang immediately felt that it was not a loss to spend 200 meritorious efforts to identify this elixir.


    "The third lady of the Lord of the city needs the Holy Spirit blood ganoderma to have a baby. Knowing that you have a holy spirit blood ganoderma, the Lord of the city specially ordered me to come and get it."


    Sikong Nan light said: "as compensation, the Lord will give you 3000 points of merit, if you have no problem here, now you can give me the Holy Spirit Xuezhi, later, I will inform the merit exchange, you can go to any merit exchange in the city to get."


    "Three thousand points of merit?"


    Hearing Sikong Nan''s words, the eyes of dantai Jingming are bright.


    Three thousand points of meritorious service is much less than Xu Shaotang''s one-time exchange of nearly five thousand points of meritorious service yesterday, but it''s a real windfall. The three thousand points of meritorious service is equivalent to collecting in vain!


    "Let me think for a moment!"


    Just when Tantai Jingming thought Xu Shaotang would agree to come down immediately, Xu Shaotang gradually calmed down from the surprise and fell into thinking.


    At first, he was very happy when he learned that the people in the Lord''s mansion needed the Holy Spirit Xuezhi, and 3000 points of merit were no less. But when he learned that it was the lady of the Lord who needed the Holy Spirit Xuezhi, he had a new idea in his mind.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Sikong Nan''s face suddenly flashed a trace of displeasure, gave Xu Shaotang a warning look, and said in an unquestionable tone: "you have no room for bargaining, you can only choose whether to agree or not! If there is no problem, give me the Holy Spirit Xuezhi. If you don''t agree, I will leave now! "


    The city master said that the number is the number. This is the rule of Yunzhong city!


    Tantai Jingming also seems to understand Xu Shaotang''s idea. She quickly and gently touches Xu Shaotang, indicating that he does not want to overcharge. After half a year in Yunzhong City, she also understands the rules of Yunzhong city. Here, the city master is the absolute master. What the city master says is what he says. No one is allowed to question him!


    If Xu Shaotang opened his mouth to the lion because his wife needed the Holy Blood Ganoderma lucidum, he was undoubtedly challenging the majesty of the city Lord!


    Although she also hopes that the Holy Spirit blood Zhi can exchange for more meritorious service, it is undoubtedly a very stupid decision to offend the city Lord for more meritorious service. How could a smart person like Xu Shaotang be confused at such a critical time.


    Feeling the worry of Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang patted her hand again to show her peace of mind, and said to Sikong Nan with a smile: "I really want to bargain with you!"


    "Goodbye!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Sikong Nan''s face suddenly sank down. She faintly replied and was about to leave.


    Dan Tai Jing Ming is mercilessly twisted Xu Shaotang a, this bastard, want to take advantage of also want to weigh his strength first? With their strength and the city''s main call board, this is not to die!


    In the future, it is inevitable that they will continue to live in the city of clouds. Is he not afraid of being constrained by the city master everywhere?


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that Sikong Nan was going to leave, Xu Shaotang quickly stopped him and said with a smile, "even if you want to leave, do you want to listen to me first?"


    "What do you want to say?" Sikong Nan eyes cold light surging, say the words sound is so impatient.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about Sikong Nan''s tone. He said with a smile, "it''s very simple. I can give the Holy Blood ganoderma to the Lord of the city, but I have a condition. I hope I can see the Lord of the city. If I can, I will give it to the Lord with both hands!"


    "Well?"Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Dan Tai Jing Ming and Si Kong Nan suddenly slightly a Leng.


    They all thought that Xu Shaotang wanted the lion to open his mouth. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang wanted to send out the Holy Spirit Xuezhi for nothing?


    In fact, it''s not a free gift. After all, Xu Shaotang also proposed a condition, but the condition is very simple. He just met the city leader.


    "The Lord of the city is not what you want to see!"


    Back to God, Sikong Nan and light glance at Xu Shaotang, still appears incomparably strong.


    "It''s just because it''s difficult to see the Lord of the city, so I guess so!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "anyway, it''s not too far from the city Lord''s mansion. At your speed, it''s just a cup of tea. You can go back and ask the city Lord what he means. I really like to see the city Lord."


    Sikong Nan hesitated a little, then nodded: "good!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Sikong Nan''s figure disappeared directly in front of them.


    When Sikong Nan left, dantai Jingming looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said: "you bastard, you scared me. I thought you wanted the lion to open his mouth!"


    "I''m not stupid! In order to make more contributions to challenge the authority of the city leader, isn''t that a death wish? "


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "although I really want to open my mouth a little bit, I also need to know how to judge the situation, don''t I?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming raised her cheek and said with a smile, "do you want to see the Lord of Yunzhong city? Do you want to clarify the questions in your heart?"


    "It''s just a part of it. I also hope to learn about the person of the leader of Yunzhong city." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the other thing is to see if you can find out something about Li Guai from him. I''m afraid he is the only one who knows Li Guai best."

 Chapter 2901

    Less than a cup of tea, Sikong Nan returns to the courtyard.


    "How?"


    Seeing Sikong Nan, Xu Shaotang asked, his eyes full of hope.


    "The Lord doesn''t want to see you." Sikong Nan lightly looked at Xu Shaotang and said: "the conditions remain unchanged, you can choose to accept or not."


    "I..."


    Hearing Sikong Nan''s words, Xu Shaotang looked at Sikong Nan''s unconcerned look and said with a bitter smile, "OK, I''ll take it!"


    Since the hope of seeing the Lord of the city has failed, Xu Shaotang has no choice but to accept it.


    Three thousand meritorious deeds, at least give him a comfort!


    However, the more so, the more he wants to see the city Lord. If he can''t do it this time, he won''t believe it next time. He will never see this mysterious man!


    After giving the Holy Spirit Xuezhi to Sikong Nan, Sikong Nan leaves quickly. He can get the 3000 points of merit at any time.


    Full of disappointment, Xu Shaotang took a look at the direction of the city Lord''s mansion, sighed to the quiet tea on the platform beside him, and said, "go, if you can''t see the city Lord, go and see your people."


    "Don''t lose heart. Just because you don''t see me this time doesn''t mean you won''t see me next time."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disappointed look, Tantai Jingming can''t help but quietly comfort.


    Listening to Tantai Jingming''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help glancing over her waist and said with a smile, "I''m not discouraged. I just feel sorry. Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    When they went to see the undead, Sikong Nan returned to the Lord''s mansion with the Holy Spirit Xuezhi.


    In the other courtyard of the city Lord''s mansion, Sikong Nan stood there respectfully. Beside the pool of the other courtyard, there was a young man with a pretty face. The man was only 20 or 30 years old. He had a sharp face with a smile of "if you have nothing". When he stood there, it was like a fog, which made people unable to see him.


    What he is holding is the Holy Spirit blood Ganoderma that Sikong Nan got from Xu Shaotang. But at the moment, he is breaking the Holy Spirit blood Ganoderma into pea sized particles, and then putting it into the pool in front of him.


    A dragon fish with blood red all over his body leaps high, swallowing the small Holy Spirit Xuezhi it throws out into his stomach, and then leaves contentedly. When he throws in one piece again, another dragon fish with red and white jumps up and swallows it again.


    The appearance of these dragon fish is somewhat like carp, but it has a long beard like a dragon. The name of dragon fish comes from this.


    There are a lot of dragon fish in the pool, but there is no panic. All the fish line up orderly, and each one swallows a small piece and leaves.


    "Why do you want to ask me?"


    After throwing down a small piece of blood Zhi, the young man asked to Sikong Nan behind him.


    "Yes


    Sikong Nan didn''t dare to hide anything, respectfully said: "Lord, I''m sorry that my subordinates are stupid. I really don''t understand the intention of the Lord."


    Maybe many people think that the Lord of Yunzhong city is an old man or a middle-aged man. Even if he stands on the street of Yunzhong city and says that he is the Lord of Yunzhong City, I''m afraid no one believes him.


    A long time ago, Sikong Nan also did not expect that the person who dominates Yunzhong city would be so young.


    Hearing Sikong Nan''s words, the corner of the city leader''s mouth turned slightly, then threw a small piece of Holy Spirit Xuezhi into the pool, and asked thoughtfully, "don''t you think Xu Shaotang is a very interesting person?"


    "Interesting?"


    Hearing the words of the city Lord, Sikong Nan''s face was more puzzled. After thinking for a moment, he nodded slightly and said: "it''s true that Xu Shaotang is different from other people. If other people knew that the Holy Spirit Xuezhi could exchange 3000 points of meritorious service, they would have agreed to do it, but he would rather not have any meritorious service, but he also wanted to see the city Lord."


    "Do you think he''s stupid?" The Lord asked again.


    Sikong Nan shook his head and said, "it''s not stupid. He''s different. Maybe that''s what the city master said."


    Everyone does everything for his own reasons. Since Xu Shaotang wants to see the city leader so much, there must be his own reasons. It''s not smart or stupid, but his purpose is different from others.


    Hearing Sikong Nan''s words, the city master shook his head and said with a smile: "it seems that you still don''t understand what is interesting!"


    "Yes, my subordinates are dull." Sikong Nan said respectfully.


    "You are not stupid, but have been lost by endless years." The Lord shook his head again and asked Sikong Nan, "do you know where Xu Shaotang came from?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know." The city leader said to himself, "he didn''t come from Fengzhu and ziluo, nor from Xiandao. I''m really curious where he came from."


    "How is that possible?"


    Sikong Nan was shocked and said in disbelief: "even the city master, you don''t know where he came from? How did he get here? ""That''s what I''m curious about." There was a trace of doubt in the Lord''s eyes. A moment later, he said with a smile, "do you think he will come from Guixu?"


    "Guixu?"


    Sikong Nan slightly smothers, does not understand a way: "return to ruins is not by permanent seal?"? How could he come back from the market? "


    "I don''t know! However, I really don''t know where he can come from except Guixu! "


    While the city leader was talking, a sharp light flashed in his eyes. At the same time, a red and white dragon fish suddenly stopped in the air. Looking at the sharp light in the city leader''s eyes, he suddenly trembled all over, and his eyes were crying.


    It originally thought that the Lord of the city was talking to people, and would not notice that he had eaten a small piece of the Holy Spirit Xuezhi. Then he sneaked forward again. Unexpectedly, the Lord of the city found him just after he moved.


    The Lord shook his head and sighed, "if you don''t obey the rules, what''s the use of keeping you?"


    As soon as the words fell, the dragon fish suddenly turned into a blood mist.


    The city master waved away the blood fog in front of him and said to Sikong Nan, "this Xu Shaotang, you can ask people to pay more attention to him in the future. On the premise of not breaking the rules here, if you are in a good mood, you can also give him some convenience."


    "Yes


    Sikong Nan was full of doubts, but he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. Smart people know when to ask questions, but when to stop.


    "Well, you go down!"


    The city Lord waved his hand and told Sikong Nan lightly.


    Sikong Nan nodded, bowed and said: "I''m leaving!"


    With that, Sikong Nan quickly retreated.


    When Sikong Nan stepped down, a smile suddenly appeared on the Lord''s face. He gently crushed the Holy Spirit Xuezhi in his hand and threw it into the pool. Looking at the cheering dragon fish in the pool, he sighed in a low voice: "Xu Shaotang, I''ve been waiting for nearly ten thousand years. I''ve been disappointed several times. Don''t let me lose hope any more..."

 Chapter 2902

    "Now believe me?"


    On the way back to the courtyard, Tantai Jingming asks Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    She had already taken Xu Shaotang to meet those undead people. Xu Shaotang also asked them many questions. They all patiently answered all Xu Shaotang''s questions.


    "That''s not necessarily true."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "maybe you have already communicated with those people?"


    Although Xu Shaotang is really joking with Tantai Jingming, he is not without such worry.


    With Tan Tai Jing Ming''s intelligence, she must know that she will ask these things clearly. If she really wants to unite those undead people to cheat him, it''s too simple.


    "I won''t!" "I will be responsible for myself," she said


    "You need to be responsible to me, too." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    "Besides, you should be responsible for me."


    Tantai Jingming chuckles, takes Xu Shaotang''s arm, gently leans his head on his shoulder, and says: "don''t worry, since I know what the undead will face in advance, I will be careful, and I don''t want to become a monster who only knows how to kill."


    Listening to her words, Xu Shaotang stroked her hair and nodded: "I believe you!"


    During the conversation, they had already returned to the courtyard.


    Long Fei and Wu Song have been busy with their own affairs. Last night''s communication also made him understand their ideas. Since they both have their own plans, he can''t interfere.


    Su Nu is quietly sitting down in the yard to absorb the abundant aura of heaven and earth. After taking the heavenly elixir, she has entered the middle stage of immortality, but she is not satisfied with the result.


    Now that dantai Jingming has become a saint, when Xu Shaotang goes out of the city to hunt for magic crystal, dantai Jingming will surely follow her. In the past, dantai Jingming was still with her. Now Longfei and Wusong have their own affairs. Xu Shaotang tells her not to go to work, but she is the only one left in this small courtyard.


    When she was in the imperial palace before, she was used to loneliness, but now, she has been used to Xu Shaotang''s company. When she thought of her unsuccessful cultivation, she was annoyed and secretly vowed that she must improve her cultivation as soon as possible, even if she could not become a saint, at least she could not become a burden to Xu Shaotang.


    When they walked into the yard, they saw the plain girl sitting there, and immediately looked at each other, smiling at the same time.


    "Don''t practice yet."


    Xu Shaotang went to Su Nu''s side, pulled her up with a smile, and said softly, "I plan to go out of the city tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow? So fast? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu can''t help but draw a little in her heart. She hasn''t had time to be gentle with Xu Shaotang, but he has to leave again. This time, she doesn''t know how long it will take to see him.


    "Anyway, there''s nothing wrong in this city, and there''s no freedom outside the city." Xu Shaotang pulls Su Nu to the side and sits down, holding her waist and legs.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu tried her best not to show her reluctant appearance. She managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "OK, then be careful."


    Looking at Su Nu''s effort to control her emotions, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "it''s not that we should be careful, but that we all should be careful!"


    "It''s you


    Su Nu didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words.


    "Don''t you understand what this asshole means?" Looking at Su Nu''s blank appearance, Tan Tai Jing Ming immediately covered her mouth and said with a light smile, "he means to take you out of the city this time! All of us are going


    "Ah?"


    Plain girl slightly a Leng, full face surprised looking at two people, but then gently shook her head and said: "no, you just go, without me, you can deal with the enemy and hunt magic crystal wholeheartedly, I don''t want to be your burden."


    Although she also wants to go with Xu Shaotang, she knows better that once he goes with them, they will be distracted to protect themselves, which will harm them.


    Moreover, his inner pride did not allow her to become a person who could do nothing but become a burden.


    "You are wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang held Su Nu''s waist tighter, made her closer to her arms, shook her head with a smile, and said: "although your cultivation is only in the middle of the immortals, you may step into the ranks of the golden immortals at any time. The key is that you have a treasure like the Chixiao sword in your hand. With the power of the Chixiao sword, you may not be able to kill those saints outside the city What a monster


    "I May I? "


    The color of surprise in plain girl''s eyes flashed by, but some uncertain asked.


    "You should get rid of the word ''ma''!"


    Xu Shaotang said seriously: "I forgot to tell you that mu Tiance and Wu Jie can kill a piece of magic things together. I believe you can too! Those demons are not so difficult to deal with except for their strong defense. This Chixiao sword is one of the three holy swords of the human race. I think with your current cultivation, you should be able to break the defense of those demons with Chixiao sword! Even if you can''t do it now, when your cultivation reaches the level of Da Luo Jin Xian, it will be OK! "In fact, after Xu Shaotang learned that Tantai Jingming became a saint yesterday, he already had this idea.


    Su Nu''s cultivation is not high, but fortunately she has the Chixiao sword. He has personally felt the power of the Chixiao sword. He believes that with the Chixiao sword, Su Nu has a chance to kill a demon.


    It can be regarded as one of the three holy swords of the human race, and it can also attract Xu Fu to snatch it. No matter how bad the Chixiao sword is!


    If it''s against the sage, because the sage has the control of the field, even if she uses the Chixiao sword against the enemy, she has no chance of winning, but those demons have no field, which is absolutely good for her.


    It''s better to take her out of the city to hunt demons than to let her stay here for meditation and spend every day in endless loneliness and worry, so that she can improve her cultivation in the battle.


    "Well, I''ll try!"


    Su Nu''s face suddenly filled with a happy look. Since Xu Shaotang had said so, she certainly had no reason to refuse.


    "That''s settled. I''ll go to taofang''s house to find Jiuwei and tell her about it. Let''s see if she has anything else in the city. If not, we''ll start early tomorrow." After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said, "I''ll go to the Dan medicine shop and the refining workshop later. I''ll buy some Dan medicine to defend myself and see if I can find a weapon for dantai!"

 Chapter 2903

    "Profiteer!"


    "Black shop!"


    When leaving Yunzhong City, Xu Shaotang''s mouth is constantly reading, which makes the three women around him smile.


    Now Xu Shaotang finally understands why many saints don''t want to stay in Yunzhong city when they don''t have to. As long as they stay in Yunzhong City, their meritorious deeds are like flowing water. Originally, they exchanged 3000 meritorious deeds with the Holy Spirit Xuezhi. As a result, they wandered around the Dan medicine shop and the refining workshop. Now there are only more than 1000 meritorious deeds in the ID card.


    Moreover, it''s only on the premise of buying pills. As for the things in the refining workshop, Xu Shaotang sadly finds that he can''t afford them at all!


    Originally, he wanted to help Tantai Jingming find a weapon to take advantage of. As a result, he didn''t look up to the ordinary weapons in the refining workshop, and he couldn''t afford to buy them. Compared with the price of tens of thousands of meritorious deeds, he had very little meritorious deeds.


    "Well, don''t read it in pieces."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face full of resentment, Jiuwei can''t help but smile and ask curiously, "why don''t you go out with Tao Fang''s family to hunt magic crystal?"


    Originally, Yin Kong wanted to invite them to hunt for magic crystal, but Xu Shaotang refused without even thinking about it. When Tao Fang''s family was there, she was not convenient to ask, and now she mentioned it again.


    Hearing Jiuwei''s question, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile: "you don''t look at the saints in Tao Fang''s family. It''s impossible to hunt low-grade demons with them, but if you go to high-grade demons directly, it''s very difficult for us to help with our cultivation. At that time, even if they are willing to give us some magic crystals, we''ll be embarrassed, won''t we? Rather than that, it''s better for a few of us to hunt as many magic crystals as we can, and we don''t have to think about the intrigues. "


    In fact, Xu Shaotang is a very lazy person, especially in these intrigues.


    Although he didn''t have any opinions on Tao Fang''s family, the gap of the whole cultivation was an insurmountable gap.


    He, Jiuwei and Longfei naturally don''t need to worry about the distribution of magic crystal. Anyway, magic crystal belongs to everyone. Even if they want to leave, everyone will leave together.


    They have been together with Tao Fang for half a year. Although they are familiar with each other, they haven''t got to the point that they don''t know each other.


    "That''s true!"


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s explanation, Jiuwei nodded and said, "I heard from Yin Kong that the demons they went out to hunt this time were mainly five or more. We can''t help much if we follow them."


    "Just a few more people is not a good thing for us." Su Nu also nodded and said, "with my accomplishments, if I''m with others, they still think I''m a burden. Just a few of us don''t have to look at anyone''s face."


    Several people sped to the distance while talking.


    With the previous experience, this time, before they left the city, they had already determined their destination.


    Out of the east gate of Yunzhong City, there is a place called Huoyanshan. On the map before taofang, Huoyanshan is also one of the marked areas.


    Xu Shaotang had inquired with Yin Kong for a long time. The situation of Huoyan mountain was similar to that of death valley. There were many low-grade demons on the periphery of Huoyan mountain. However, the demons of Huoyan mountain didn''t seem to have a strong sense of territory. It was said that there were often four or five grade or even stronger demons on the periphery of Huoyan mountain, which led to many saints with low cultivation were unwilling to go to Huoyan mountain.


    In fact, the name of Huoyanshan does not match the name seriously. In their imagination, Huoyanshan should be hot and scorched earth everywhere, but in fact, the top of Huoyanshan is covered with snow all the year round. The name of Huoyanshan comes from a volcano buried under the peak. It is said that Huoyanshan was formed by an unprecedented volcanic eruption, but that volcano already has tens of thousands of people There was no eruption in, it should have been an extinct volcano.


    Maybe for others, this place is not an ideal hunting place, but for Xu Shaotang, it is the most suitable place.


    When they meet four or five grade demons, they are not without the power of the first World War. After reaching the cultivation of the third grade sage, Xu Shaotang feels that he should be able to kill six grade demons with all his might, but it must use his few soul.


    In general, the four or five grade demons should not be a big threat to them. If there is no accident, there should be more harvest in this place where few people go.


    And before going out, Xu Shaotang spent a lot of money to buy some emergency pills. He believes that the harvest this time should be good.


    Just as several people rushed to the flame mountain, they saw that two people were running towards them. Behind them, there were still four people running after them.


    "Friends, help


    Far apart, the two men called out to them for help.


    Jiuwei glances at the accomplishments of those two people. They are both Sanpin saints. However, Jiuwei can''t see the accomplishments of those people who are chasing after them."Do you want help?" Jiuwei frowned slightly and said, "I can''t see the accomplishments of those people behind."


    "Let''s see what''s going on!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is slightly awe inspiring. Jiuwei can''t see the accomplishments of those people. Is it difficult for them to achieve the accomplishments of more than four grades?


    However, on second thought, Xu Shaotang felt that it was impossible. If those people were all above four grades of cultivation, would the two three grades of saints who had escaped to them still have a chance to escape?


    "Those people are demons!"


    Fled to Xu Shaotang in front of them, the two people said in a hurry, then quickly fled to the distance, Xu Shaotang left them to the demons.


    "This is really..."


    Looking at the figure of the two people quickly away, Xu Shaotang can''t help looking at each other. At the same time, there is an unspeakable anger in their heart.


    Obviously, it''s false that the two people want them to save their lives. The real purpose is to lead the demons to them, let the demons entangle with them, and give themselves the chance to escape.


    Although they had a little conscience to tell them the identity of the pursuers before they escaped, their intentions were too sinister!


    If they had known that, they should have killed the two men first and then dealt with the demons!


    Just when they were angry, the demons had surrounded them, but the two who were chased by them had disappeared.


    They also looked at these demons with great interest. The four demons were all men, and they could not see their age. They just looked like people in their 30s and 40s. From the appearance alone, there was no difference between these demons and them. If they had not been reminded, they would not have thought that these people were demons.


    Several demons didn''t attack immediately, but their eyes were constantly sweeping around the three women. The evil light in their eyes didn''t hide at all, and they showed a strange smile, but the smile looked very annoying.

 Chapter 2904

    "Are you really demons?"


    Xu Shaotang asked with great interest, as if he didn''t intend to fight with these demons.


    But people who are familiar with Xu Shaotang know that when these four demons show their evil light in their eyes, they basically step into the gate of hell.


    "Three women stay, men, kill!"


    However, these demons didn''t want to talk to Xu Shaotang. The first one issued the order of death in his throat.


    Simple and rough!


    As his voice fell, the other three demons immediately killed Xu Shaotang.


    However, before they started, Xu Shaotang had already taken the lead. A fierce Qi was sent out through the Nuwa stone without any reservation.


    He knows that these demons are extremely fast and ignore the field. If he can''t kill them in one move, he may be sneaked away by these demons.


    In the moment of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, the three demons suddenly feel that the situation is not right, but it''s too late to escape.


    "Puyi..."


    The powerful Qi instantly cuts the devil''s body, and a dark green blood mist melts in front of Xu Shaotang.


    The three demons have not yet had time to make a scream, but they are already in Xu Shaotang''s true Qi.


    Looking at the three comrades who were killed in a moment, the demon''s face was shocked. He subconsciously wanted to run away, but found that his body didn''t listen to him. When he felt the severe pain, he found that a white hand had penetrated his chest, which was nine tail''s hand.


    The dark green blood drips down the white palm continuously, and his vitality also passes quickly.


    "How can So... "


    The devil looked at the hand passing through his chest in disbelief, his pupils gradually spread out, and his face was full of thick reluctance and confusion.


    He never thought that the people who were regarded as prey by them would kill them in a moment.


    When his life completely disappeared, Xu Shaotang was surprised to find that the devil''s eyes turned blue, just like the blue sea, but there was no longer any light.


    With a big wave of Xu Shaotang''s hand, the heads of the three demons killed by him just now suddenly suspended in the air. When you look carefully, the eyes of the three demons are also blue, with the color of fear before death.


    "Is that what the devil really looks like?"


    Xu Shaotang looked as like as two peas in the eyes of the devil. He was the first to see such a blue man. Although these demons should not be called human beings, they could not be denied that they were exactly like human beings.


    This is just like Xia people and foreign people, perhaps the race and nationality are not the same, but they all belong to human beings, or humanoid creatures!


    "It should be!"


    Jiuwei took out his bloody hand, wiped his hand clean with the devil''s clothes, and said: "it seems that Mo yuhen''s words are true. These demons are really good at hiding themselves. If they don''t show their flaws, almost no one can find their identity. Even if they are around us, we can''t see them."


    "Such an enemy is really a headache."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, but frowned: "how can these demons appear here? Isn''t it supposed to be in the devil''s abyss


    "Do you really don''t understand or are you acting silly?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled appearance, Tantai Jingming rolled her eyes and said, "we know how to hunt these demons and those demons. Don''t others know how to hunt us? We see them as prey, and they see us as prey! Don''t forget, these demons have the same wisdom as us


    The so-called mutual, is so!


    They and demons are destined to stand in opposition, in the eyes of these demons, they are not prey?


    Just don''t know, kill them, these demons will also have what reward, just like the meritorious service of Cloud City.


    "I almost forgot that."


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and laughed. Here, there was no distinction between prey and hunter. The weak was prey, and the strong was hunter. There was no established division.


    After taking out the magic crystals of the four demons, Xu Shaotang looked into the distance again and said bitterly, "those two bastards, it''s better not to be met by me again!"


    Inexplicably by two strangers Yin, Xu Shaotang heart is very uncomfortable.


    Thanks to these demons, their strength is not strong, otherwise they will die unjustly.


    It was just a small interlude for them. They cleaned up their mood and continued to set out. When it was getting dark, they finally arrived near the flame mountain.


    "Come on, go down and have a look!"


    Xu Shaotang was the first to land on the ground.


    In the distance, the top of Flame Mountain is already covered with ice and snow. In fact, Flame Mountain is a rolling mountain. The highest peak of the mountain is flame mountain. It should be a hot and difficult place. It''s a strange thing to feel a trace of cold when you approach it.Huoyanshan is not a barren land. On the contrary, the vegetation here is extremely dense, which is not inferior to the death valley. The towering giant trees with a diameter of tens of meters stand on this land. The dense canopy blocks out the sun. From a distance, it looks like a primeval forest where no one has ever been involved.


    When Xu Shaotang came here, he already had plans in his heart. Today, he doesn''t plan to enter the flame mountain, even the periphery.


    Although he thinks that ordinary demons can''t help them, he knows that he must be careful when he is in danger. Especially in these strange places, if he is careful, he may be able to save his life.


    "It''s like there''s really no one here."


    Nine tail also follow to fall on the ground, close eyes to feel lightly, light to Xu Shaotang said.


    She can''t feel anyone''s breath around here. Either no one comes here, or the cultivation of the people who come here is above her.


    If it is in other places, there should be a lot of people near the periphery.


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "that''s why we should be more careful. No one is a fool. If this Huoyan mountain is so easy to break through, it would be crowded. Let''s go around here today. Don''t go deep. Let''s get to know the situation first."


    "Yes!" Nine tail smile, and looked at plain female way: "just to see if you can find a magic to let you try, or let us have a general understanding of your real strength."


    Now they don''t know Su Nu''s real strength, even Su Nu herself. They have to have a try to see how powerful the Chixiao sword can be in her hands!

 Chapter 2905

    It''s not too difficult to find a magic thing in a place like Huoyan mountain. After a circle, they find a magic thing to let the girl practice.


    Xu Shaotang''s conjecture is right. With the power of Chixiao sword, Su Nu really killed the demon. Moreover, the process is not too difficult. Although she was hurt by the demon herself, it is easier than mu Tiance and Wu Jie.


    This battle also made Su Nu have a clear understanding of her strength, and a big stone in her heart also fell to the ground. Although she just killed a piece of magic, she was no longer a burden at least. She could make some contribution to their team of hunting magic crystals, so that she would not feel so useless.


    In the process of searching for this magic object, they did not find anything unusual, but they did not dare to take it lightly. Except for yunzhongcheng, no one would completely let down their vigilance anywhere.


    They had nothing to say in one night. The next morning, they began to get close to the periphery of the flame mountain. They had to go deep for at least dozens of kilometers before they could really enter the flame mountain.


    Along the way, Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei deliberately refuse to deal with the first and second grade demons. They just need to protect them carefully and help each other when they are in danger.


    However, along the way, the two were in danger, and did not give them a chance to help each other.


    After killing five first and second grade demons, they finally enter the range of Flame Mountain.


    "Well, from now on, we''re going to work hard for 12 points!"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and told everyone to let go of his divine sense, carefully paying attention to any disturbance around him.


    The three girls nodded slightly. Even if Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything, they knew it was time to be on guard. It was a matter of everyone''s life. Who dared to take it lightly.


    "Roar!"


    Just as they walked carefully into the depth of the flame mountain, there was a roar in their ears. The roar was full of anger and fury, as if they were going to tear all the enemies to pieces.


    Hearing the roar, the four suddenly stopped their steps. They felt as if they felt the breath of death.


    "What a powerful monster!"


    Xu Shaotang calmed his mind a little, and a trace of fright flashed in his eyes. "A single roar has such power. This magic thing should be a magic thing of five or six grades at least?"


    They had a fight with the ghost leopard of the fourth grade. The momentum of the ghost leopard was not the same as that of the unknown demon. Xu Shaotang even felt that the five or six grades might have underestimated the unknown demon.


    "Would you like to go and have a look?"


    Nine eyes slightly squint at Xu Shaotang.


    "Of course


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "but we have to be careful. We can''t get too close to each other. We just need to make sure that there are people who are hunting magic crystals in the flame mountain like us."


    "Good!"


    A few people nodded slightly, and then they followed the direction of the roar just now.


    "Attack with all your strength, this monster is at the end of its life!"


    When he pursued a distance, a man''s voice came to his ear. Listening to that man''s voice, he was obviously directing other people to kill the roaring demon just now.


    "Sure enough, there are still people who think the same as us!"


    Several people look at each other, but they can''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    Since some people came here first, with the strength of these people, many demons must have died in the hands of these people. No wonder they didn''t get much along the way. It''s estimated that these people got there first.


    "You''re here first. I''ll go and have a look."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, and then said to the three girls around him, "first look at the origin of these people. If you can not contact them, try not to contact them!"


    "Then you should be careful. These people''s accomplishments should not be low. Don''t be found out!" Nine tail exhorts a way.


    She also understands what Xu Shaotang means. In this place, there are killing and intrigues everywhere. Most people are careful to avoid contact with other people outside the city where these demons are rampant. They should not only keep their own prey, but also their own lives.


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded gently, and then quickly pursued ahead.


    He wanted to see what the origin of these people was. By the way, he also wanted to see how many kinds of demons the demons that made them feel the breath of death were, so that he could have a spectrum in his heart.


    The fight in his ears became more and more fierce. Xu Shaotang quickly gathered his breath and approached the battlefield quietly.


    Gradually, three figures appear in Xu Shaotang''s sight. Xu Shaotang puts his body on the ground and covers his body with dense vegetation. Although he knows that it''s not meaningful to do so, he still tries to lower his body. The three people are fighting a fierce battle with a monster full of flames, so he should have no time to consider him.They were all dressed in black robes. With Xu Shaotang''s eyesight, they could only see the shadows.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t need to investigate the accomplishments of these three people with divine sense. He can be sure that the accomplishments of any one of these three people should be above the nine tails!


    As for the monster wrapped by the fire, Xu Shaotang could not see its specific appearance at all, but he could vaguely see that it was a monster in human shape. The fire presented a strange multicolored color, and looked like a flame composed of multicolored rays.


    The monster''s mouth kept growling, obviously angered by the three men.


    The three men''s attack was extremely fierce, but the fire monster''s counterattack was also not weak. They didn''t know whether it was such an open space around them, or the towering trees turned into dust in their fierce battle. It looked like a desert, which was so incompatible with the scene surrounded by green shade.


    Under the constant attack of the three people, the monster covered by the fire was constantly injured, and drops of golden blood were constantly dripping from its body, but the three people were also not feeling well. From time to time, they could hear the cry of pain.


    All of a sudden, one of the three people was caught by the monster covered by the fire and made a terrible hole in his body. A stream of green blood rushed out of his body.


    "Devil


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shaotang''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and looks at the three people in astonishment.


    He never dreamed that these three people were demons!


    "I will tear you to pieces!"


    The scratched devil looks at the wound on his body, and his blue eyes emit cruel light. He roars to kill the monster wrapped by fire.

 Chapter 2906

    Xu Shaotang, who used to be the same sage who came here to hunt for magic crystal, suddenly became a devil. The monster wrapped in white flame was supposed to be a devil or a strange demon, but in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, it seems to have become a just one.


    This kind of intense change made it difficult for Xu Shaotang to adapt for a while.


    Just when he was stunned, the monster covered with fire was injured again under the fierce attack of three demons. He roared angrily. The fire on his body suddenly jumped two or three meters high, and the whole body suddenly expanded, which was more than twice as big as just now.


    "How could that be?"


    Looking at the fire monster suddenly rising, the three demons were shocked. They thought the monster was at the end of the storm, but unexpectedly it was getting stronger and stronger, which was totally different from what they imagined.


    At the moment of their absence, a big hand of the fire monster suddenly swept over and caught a terrified devil. Under the gaze of Xu Shaotang and two other demons, a multicolored flame suddenly burned from the devil. Just in a moment, the captured devil was reduced to ashes under the multicolored flame.


    "Roar!"


    The fire monster roared and swept away, killing the other two demons again.


    "Back up!"


    Seeing the fire monster''s big hand attack, the two demons immediately retreated, making its attack frustrated. At the same time, a water dragon was sent out from the two demons'' hands, and the water dragon wound around the fire monster''s body, and instantly disappeared into the invisible.


    "Your Highness, we are not his rivals!"


    The tragic death of a demon and the fact that their attack was invalid made the elder demon retreat, and he kept away from the flame monster and yelled at another young demon who was still hesitating.


    "Wait!"


    The young devil had a strange look in his blue eyes. He shook his head and said with a smile, "this monster should be burning life for the last resistance. It won''t last long!"


    "But in case..."


    "No, just in case!" Before the old devil had finished his words, the young devil had interrupted him in a deep voice and steadfastly said, "now you and I just need to stay away from the edge. When his vitality is exhausted, he will only be slaughtered by us! I have to go back with his head and prove my strength to my father! "


    Seeing that the young devil had made up his mind, the old devil could only shake his head helplessly. When the fire monster came, he no longer chose to fight with it, but just to fight with the young devil.


    Water, fire, thunder, electricity


    All kinds of complicated attacks are constantly issued from the hands of the two demons, but all their attacks are dissipated in the invisible under the unprecedented powerful flame of the flame monster.


    Xu Shaotang, who is watching the fierce battle in the dark, is shocked.


    The attack methods of these two demons are very similar to those of the psionic!


    However, their attack is more powerful than that of the psionic!


    Until now, he has confirmed in his heart that there is indeed a connection between the powers and the demons that cannot be ignored. Those powers should be the descendants of these demons!


    Although they had such a conjecture a long time ago, it is only now that they have really confirmed it.


    As time went by, several attacks did not kill the two demons, but left wounds on the two demons. However, for these demons, such wounds seemed insignificant.


    Gradually, the fire monster seems to become irritable.


    However, the more violent it is, the more disorderly the attack is, making it easier for the two demons to escape.


    After pestering for nearly half an hour, the two demons were already scarred, but the smile on their faces was getting stronger and stronger. They could clearly feel that the power of the fire monster had begun to weaken.


    "Your Highness, you''re right!" The old devil looked at the young devil with admiration and said with a laugh, "if you have another cup of tea, this damned monster will have to kill you!"


    "Be careful, don''t get carried away! This monster may have other means


    Although the young devil''s face was also full of smiles, he didn''t relax his vigilance. Smart people all know that the more this time, the more careful he should be, so as not to give birth to accidents and make them suffer.


    "Yes


    The old devil nodded respectfully and admired the young devil in his heart.


    After another bout of fighting, the flame on the flame monster became weaker and weaker, and its body size also shrank rapidly. Seeing that it had come to the end of life, Xu Shaotang was anxious in the dark.


    He doesn''t know what the flame monster is, but he absolutely doesn''t want the flame monster to die in the hands of these two demons. The most ideal situation is that they will lose each other and let him reap profits.


    But according to the current situation, I''m afraid the flame monster can''t last long."It seems that it''s time to leave!"


    Xu Shaotang secretly made up his mind. Now the two demons are entangled with the flame monster, and they don''t notice him yet. Once they solve the monster, he will be unable to hide.


    With the strength of these two demons, he is definitely not their opponent. If he doesn''t go, he will have no chance to go.


    Just when Xu Shaotang plans to leave quietly, the fire monster has obviously come to the end of the crossbow, its attack is more and more weak, the flame on his body is almost only a few small flames, only a weak layer of flame will wrap it up, and his steps also begin to become messy.


    "Right now!"


    The young devil was overjoyed. He yelled at the old devil and exclaimed excitedly: "you and I will kill him quickly, and don''t let anything happen!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    The old devil cried out, and his body was full of thunder and lightning. The wounds on his body had already made him angry. Now that the monster was at the end of his life, it was time to avenge himself and his companion who died miserably in his hands!


    And the young devil was not idle. With a wave of his hand, a gust of destructive wind rolled up on the ground. Xu Shaotang could even see that the gust had been materialized. The gust was clearly a giant beast that chose people to eat!


    "Die


    Two people roared at the same time, a silver snake like thunder and the wind that destroyed everything attacked the fire monster at the same time.


    "Boom..."


    With a loud noise, the flame monster uttered a cry of discontent, fell to the ground, his mouth spouted blood, and his body was almost torn completely.


    And the flame on the monster disappeared completely, revealing his original appearance.


    Looking at the dying monster, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops to leave

 Chapter 2907

    Longxiang!


    After the flame faded, Xu Shaotang finally recognized the "monster".


    This is the Longxiang I saw in suolongyuan before!


    But at the moment, Longxiang no longer had the momentum of the past. He was lying there on the verge of death. It was a little scary. I don''t know whether it was because of the injury or other reasons, but it looked even more terrible.


    What to do? What should we do?


    Seeing the two demons slowly approaching the dying dragon on the ground, Xu Shaotang was very anxious. He kept thinking about how to save the dragon from the two demons.


    Although Longxiang has nothing to do with them, Xu Shaotang has to save Longxiang because of the relationship between Longxiang, Yinglong and nvxiang. He can''t watch Longxiang die in front of him.


    "Is that what this monster looks like?"


    Looking at Longxiang, who had completely lost the power of resistance, the corners of the two demons'' mouths could not help showing a smile. A dagger with faint cold light appeared in the young devil''s hand, looking at Longxiang playfully, "it''s time to take your head to prove my strength to my father!"


    "Wait!"


    Just as the young devil was about to cut off the head of the dragon, Xu Shaotang suddenly flashed out of his hiding place and looked at the two people with adoration: "two friends, you are so powerful, such powerful monsters have been defeated by you!"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang, the two demons were slightly stunned. After a moment, there was a strong sense of murder in their eyes.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to rob your prey. You must have seen that. I don''t have the strength, do I?" While smiling at them, Xu Shaotang pretended to be indifferent and went to the two demons. He said to them, "in fact, I want to make friends with you. It''s too dangerous for me to be alone in this place. If I can be with you, there must be no demons here that can hurt me!"


    Now he only pretends that he doesn''t know that these two people are demons. He smiles and chats with the two demons while looking for an opportunity to put the elixir and spirit marrow into Longyu''s mouth.


    With his strength, even with the help of Nuwa stone, he is not the opponent of the two demons. If he wants to kill the two demons, he still has to rely on the dragon.


    I have to say that Xu Shaotang really has the talent to act.


    The two demons were successfully cheated by Xu Shaotang, but the killing intention in their eyes did not disappear. Of course, they were not in a hurry to kill the man who suddenly appeared. They were confident that it would be very easy to kill him with their own strength.


    For a person who has no threat, it''s natural not to make a mountain out of a molehill.


    "Who are you?"


    The young devil looked at Xu Shaotang with great interest and asked.


    "My name is Xu Shaotang. I''m here to hunt for magic crystal." Xu Shaotang quickly explained: "I saw you fighting with this monster just now, and I didn''t dare to disturb you. Seeing you subdue this monster, I dare to come out and talk to you two, and I want to live behind you."


    "Following us for a living?"


    The two demons looked at each other in surprise and laughed.


    "No, what do you mean?" Xu Shaotang pretended to be inexplicable and asked.


    "You''re looking for the wrong person, aren''t you?" The young devil pointed to his eyes and said, "don''t you know who we are?"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head blankly and said, "I just came here. I don''t know who they are! By the way, I haven''t asked your name yet? "


    Xu Shaotang wanted to squat down and put what he was holding in his hand into Longyu''s mouth, but it was too obvious. In front of the two demons, maybe he didn''t even have the chance to put the elixir and spirit marrow into Longyu''s mouth.


    While he was lying to the two demons, he quickly turned his mind, thinking about how to be less deliberate.


    "New here? No wonder


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the young devil''s mouth turned slightly and looked at the silly Xu Shaotang with a funny face. "Even if you haven''t seen the people you call demons, you should have heard of them?"


    "Evil The devil


    Xu Shaotang suddenly trembled. The smile on his face gradually solidified. He looked at them in horror. "You mean, you are devil? Two, I I''m timid. Don''t scare me... "


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s appearance looks so counselled. His whole body is constantly trembling. His legs seem to be almost unable to stand. He is trying to swallow saliva in his stomach, as if to ease his tension and fear.


    "Who''s kidding you?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s advice, the elder devil gave a cold hum, looked scornful in his eyes, and said with a laugh, "I was just going to take the monster''s head back today, but I didn''t expect to meet a person who took the initiative to seek death!"Then he said to the young devil, "Your Highness, it''s dirty to kill such people. Let me do it for you."


    "So it is


    The young devil smiles and nods. He looks at Xu Shaotang disdainfully. It seems that he doesn''t want to kill Xu Shaotang at all.


    "You Is it really the devil


    Xu Shaotang face more flustered, the body constantly back, just back less than two steps, but was dying on the ground of the dragon "trip", suddenly a stagger to sit on the ground, back behind the hand quickly out, with his embarrassed appearance of shelter, quickly put pills and spirit marrow into the mouth of the dragon, eyes are "scared" Looking at them, he murmured: "don''t kill me Don''t kill me... "


    "I really don''t want to kill you, but I can''t find anyone else to do it for me. I have to give you a ride."


    With a cruel smile on his face, the elder devil steps towards Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t kill me Please don''t kill me... "


    Xu Shaotang was still begging, but his real Qi had gathered quietly. At the same time, he cried out in panic: "I can be an ox and a horse for you, just ask you Forgive me, I don''t want to die... "


    Although he felt sick even when he said such words, the most important thing now is that he can get more time for Longxiang. He doesn''t want to expose himself until he has to. If he can delay for a moment, Longxiang''s injury will recover more and gather more strength.


    "Just you? It''s not worthy to be an ox or a horse for us


    The elder devil snorts with disdain. He raises his hand to kill Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2908

    "Wait!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly stopped the old devil and said pitifully, "before you kill me, can you tell me who you are? Even if it''s death, let me know whose hand it is. "


    "You don''t deserve to know your Highness''s identity!"


    The old devil snorted, but his face was impatient.


    "Your Highness? Is he the prince of the devil


    Xu Shaotang is not reconciled, still trying to delay the time.


    "You have too many questions!"


    The elder devil was really bored by Xu Shaotang, and suddenly fell to Xu Shaotang.


    At the moment when his palm fell, Xu Shaotang''s figure suddenly flashed out. At the same time, the already brewing Qi was cut down against the elder devil.


    "Puyi..."


    When he couldn''t prevent it, Zhenqi left a deep hole in the old devil, but it only left a hole, which didn''t hurt him at all.


    "How dare you cheat?"


    The elder devil''s mouth slightly drew, and the killing machine in his eyes instantly became extremely strong. A pair of blue eyes stared at Xu Shaotang coldly like a poisonous snake, and his fists were crunched by him.


    He never thought that a coward who seemed to be able to kill easily could hurt him! Although this injury was not fatal to him, it successfully aroused his anger.


    At the moment, he just wanted to tear the man who dared to play with them and hurt him to pieces.


    "Nonsense, you want to kill me, but also let me die obediently?"


    Xu Shaotang''s momentum suddenly changed. He was no longer submissive. His eyes were full of banter. "People told me that your demons have wisdom no less than ours, but I just personally verified that your intelligence is really worrying! What''s more, your highness screamed one by one, and said I didn''t deserve to know his identity. Don''t you think you''re stupid? "


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s eyes full of banter, the elder devil suddenly felt that his intelligence was insulted. The whole person became murderous, and a trace of dark green suddenly appeared in his blue eyes.


    "If you don''t change your name, don''t change your name! Xu Shaotang


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are so stupid that you have to ask such an idiotic question!"


    "To die!"


    The elder devil burst into a rage and gave a low roar. As soon as he raised his hand, a bucket of thick and thin electric arc had already attacked Xu Shaotang.


    The arc is filled with the sound of "Zizi" and comes with the breath of death.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know the power of the arc, and he didn''t dare to resist it rashly. His body quickly retreated. However, the arc seemed to have life. When Xu Shaotang retreated, the arc caught up like a maggot of tarsus.


    The speed of the arc is even faster than that of Xu Shaotang. In a moment, it suddenly falls on Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang only feels a tremor all over his body, and his whole body instantly loses his ability to act. His chest is scorched by the arc, and the power of the arc invades his body and destroys his internal organs.


    At this time, the Nuwa stone in his Dantian field suddenly jumped. The power of the arc that was destroying his internal organs just now was swallowed up by the Nuwa stone, and he was finally able to regain his ability to move.


    "So strong!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is slightly awe inspiring. The power of the arc is much stronger than that of the disaster!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was hit by the arc, he could still run away. The two demons'' eyes showed strange colors at the same time.


    "It looks like we''ve all lost sight!"


    The young devil looks at Xu Shaotang coldly and takes a step slowly. It seems that he doesn''t intend to stand by.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, a scorching wave of air suddenly spread, just now the dying lying on the ground of the Dragon suddenly burst up, all over the dazzling multicolored flame burning people''s eyes, the iron fist instantly penetrated the body of the young devil passing by.


    "Ah..."


    The young devil uttered a scream of pain, and his whole body kept twisting. The great pain made his facial features completely twisted.


    Looking at this scene, the big stone in Xu Shaotang''s heart finally falls down, and Long Xiang finally doesn''t waste the healing pills he bought at a high price and the few spirit pith left.


    "Your Highness!"


    The elder devil exclaimed, where is he still in the mood to entangle with Xu Shaotang? He rushed to rescue the young devil who was about to be completely ablated by the colorful flame, but as soon as he got close, the other fist of Longxiang came.


    "Bang!"


    The elder devil was directly hit by the powerful blow of Longxiang, and hit the ground heavily, making a deep hole the size of a basketball court.


    "Save Help me... "The vitality of the young devil quickly passed, and the colorful flame began to burn inside his chest. No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t escape from the palm of the hand of the dragon. He could only ask the old devil for help with despair.


    However, in the face of the power surge after eating the pith of the spirit, it is still difficult for the old devil to protect himself. Where is the extra power to save him?


    Listen to the young devil''s cry for help, and then look at his body, which is about to be completely ablated by the multicolored flame. The old devil clenched his teeth, quickly fled to the distance, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    At the moment of his disappearance, the young devil''s life is completely reduced to ashes, and the flaming dragon suddenly turns to Xu Shaotang.


    "You''re not going to kill me, are you?"


    Looking at the dragon who was wrapped by the fire again, Xu Shaotang was slightly frightened.


    If Longxiang really had this heart, he might have to explain it here.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Xiang gently shakes his head, and the flame on his body gradually goes out. Just as Xu Shaotang is about to ask how his injury is, Long Xiang''s body falls straight again.


    "Longxiang!"


    Xu Shaotang shouts and rushes to Longxiang''s side. Seeing that his chest is slightly undulating, which proves that he is still angry, he is a little relieved.


    He quickly picked up Longxiang''s body and was ready to take him away from this land of right and wrong. Now Longxiang has lost his power and is in a coma. If the demon who escaped just now kills him again, they will have a lot of fun.


    Just as he was about to leave, he saw several figures coming out of the dense forest in the distance. They were nine tails.


    "Why are you here?"


    Xu Shaotang while holding the Dragon quickly ran to them, while to the three women asked.


    "We are worried about your safety after seeing you go for such a long time, so..." Tantai Jingming had just said half of what she said, but suddenly she stopped. She looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement, "he is Longxiang? Why is he here? Is he hurt? "


    "We''ll talk about these things later. Now we need to find a hidden place to hide!"

 Chapter 2909

    After a search, they finally found a very hidden hiding place.


    This is a cave hidden behind a waterfall, which is similar to the imperial palace. It''s just that the cave is not big, but it''s better to be hidden. Generally, no one will notice this place.


    Put the comatose dragon in the cave, and Xu Shaotang slowly tells them what happened.


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, they have to sigh that Xu Shaotang is such a daredevil. If the two demons don''t talk to him for a long time, they think he is dead now!


    For fear that the two demons could seriously injure Longxiang, Xu Shaotang could not be their opponent.


    Exclamation, the three people are curious and asked: "how did he come here?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "maybe we don''t know the answer until he wakes up. Even we don''t know the answer when he wakes up. It''s not that you don''t know. We can''t understand what he said."


    "I remember when he left, he was told to go where he should go, right?" Jiuwei carefully recalled the situation when suolongyuan and longyi separated. "It seems that he said that without the five elements leaving the fire, he couldn''t last long..."


    "Yes, I also remember that Mingzhi did say so!" Dan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "Mingzhi gave him a black dragon scale. He said that if anyone dares to stop him, he will give the black dragon scale to the other party."


    "Is the multicolored flame of his body the fire of five elements?"


    Su Nu is slightly curious, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t see the flame on Long Yi''s body. Everything is based on Xu Shaotang''s guess.


    "It''s possible!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said: "I even suspect that this flame mountain may be the place where he should go as Mingzhi said. If our guess is correct, the volcano in this flame mountain, which has been silent for thousands of years, is probably where the five elements leave the fire!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s analysis, several women silently look at each other, and at the same time gently nod their heads. They all think that Xu Shaotang''s inference is mostly right. Now they are waiting for Long Xiang to wake up.


    It''s just that a lot of time has passed, and Xu Shaotang has specially used his genuine Qi to help him heal his wounds. But this dragon has no sign of awakening, and he doesn''t know when he will wake up.


    While waiting for Longxiang to wake up, Xu Shaotang takes out the remaining pith.


    The spirit pith, which was half the size of a fist, had been consumed several times, but it was only a quarter of the size of a fist. This was his last asset.


    Looking at this piece of soul marrow, and then looking at Jiuwei and Tantai Jingming, Xu Shaotang thought about it and slowly put the soul marrow on his palm and spread it out in front of them.


    "There are only so many pitfalls."


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "nine tails, if you eat this pith, can you produce eight tails?"


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly feels that he is really a loser. At the beginning, half a fist sized pith was given to Ren Manqing directly. If he had known the value of the pith, he would have given half. Ren Manqing would have promised to help him.


    But now that the wood has sunk, it''s too late to say anything. He can''t find Ren Manqing to come back. Moreover, even if he wants Ren Manqing, he can''t take it out. It''s estimated that Ren Manqing''s spiritual marrow is almost consumed, otherwise her cultivation can''t be improved so fast.


    "You want me to take this pith?"


    Looking at the soul marrow in Xu Shaotang''s hand, nine tail''s eyes are slightly suffused with light, which is obviously a little heartbeat.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "I feel that if you give birth to eight tails, your strength should not be weaker than that of liupin sage, or even stronger. We don''t know when we will have the strength to go to the valley of death to find mu Tiance and WuJie. Your strength is stronger, and our hope is greater."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei''s face showed a trace of helplessness. After hesitating for a long time, he still looked away from the soul and said: "if you give it to me earlier, I will swallow it without hesitation! But after I talked with Yin Kong for a whole day, I understood something in my heart. I couldn''t give birth to eight tails. It should not be affected by aura. It''s mostly related to my incomplete inheritance and memory. You''d better keep or take it for me. "


    "Why do you suddenly want to use this little soul?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming just glanced at the soul, then asked Xu Shaotang with a face of inexplicable.


    They all know that this pith is Xu Shaotang''s last means to protect his life. They will not use it unless they have to. They also don''t know what happened to Xu Shaotang today. They even want to use this last pith.


    Without soul, if he is in danger in the future, doesn''t Xu Shaotang even have the last means to protect his life?


    Although dantai Jingming also knows that she will greatly improve her accomplishments after eating spiritual marrow, she prefers Xu Shaotang to keep this spiritual marrow for a rainy day.


    "I want to try to push myself to the end!"Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "because I rely on too much and leave too much back for myself, I forget the time when we forced ourselves to despair again and again to improve our cultivation! Just now I was fighting with the escaped devil, which made me suddenly understand something. "


    "Can you still feel something about it?"


    Su Nu looked at Xu Shaotang in doubt and joked: "I don''t know if you really want to understand, or if you''re going into another corner."


    "I really want to understand."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I rely on these things all the time, I''m afraid that the improvement of my cultivation will be very slow. Only when I improve my cultivation, can I give full play to the greatest power of the treasures of my origin!"


    He didn''t know what level of treasure Nuwa stone was, but he knew that Nuwa stone could give him the strength to kill people who were much stronger than his own cultivation. The higher his own cultivation, the more he could exert the power of Nuwa stone.


    Although spirit marrow is really a good thing, it is a consumable after all. When it is used up, it will be finished. However, one''s own cultivation is different. It is really one''s own thing!


    It''s like giving people fish and giving people fishing.


    "I said you''re at the top of a bull''s horn!" Plain girl white he one eye, smile to say: "you will spirit marrow to keep, the big deal need not be, why must want to cut off the back road?"? You have used this soul today. If your life is in danger in the future, you should regret it again. "


    "Yes, you should keep the pith for a while, and wait for a while to see the situation!"


    Jiuwei also advised: "although what you said is not unreasonable, it is not necessarily a bad thing to leave a way out. Let''s do it first!"


    "Well, I can''t send it back..."


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and smiles. After hesitation, he helplessly puts away the soul.

 Chapter 2910

    Seven days later, the dragon in a coma finally slowly opened his eyes.


    These seven days, they didn''t go anywhere, so they hid in this place to guard the dragon.


    During this period, a large number of demons came to this area to search. Xu Shaotang can guess that these demons should be looking for the trace of him and Longxiang. The young demon killed by Longxiang should have a high status. If Longxiang kills him, the demons will not give up.


    As the "accomplice" of Longxiang, he must also be remembered by the demons.


    It''s a pity that Longxiang at that time only broke out for a short time, which gave the elder devil the chance to escape. It''s estimated that there will be a lot of troubles in the future, especially he who is also thought about by the devil.


    Looking at the Longxiang who opened his eyes, the people took a long sigh of relief.


    Looking at all the people with a smile on his face, Long Xiang gives Xu Shaotang a grateful look. At the same time, he slowly stands up from the ground and bows to Xu Shaotang to thank him.


    He knew in his heart that if Xu Shaotang hadn''t quietly put lingsui and healing pills into his mouth, he would have died in the hands of the two demons.


    "You are welcome."


    Xu Shaotang chuckled at Longxiang and said, "it''s about your relationship with Yinglong and nuxiang. I should also save you! Fortunately, you wake up in time, otherwise we are going to quietly go out to find the five elements out of the fire


    In the past seven days, long''s injury has not improved, but there are signs of deterioration.


    Originally, although there were some terrible wounds on his body when he was in a coma, it was still intact in general. However, these days, for no reason, Longxiang''s body began to rot, becoming the appearance of Longxiang they saw when they locked Longyuan.


    They speculated that Longxiang''s injury worsened because there was no relationship between the five elements and the fire, but they didn''t know where the five elements were. In addition, the demons were still searching for their best friends around the flame mountain. They didn''t dare to rush out to look for the five elements. They could only watch Longxiang''s body rot day by day.


    Fortunately, Longxiang finally woke up, and they didn''t have to take the risk to help Longxiang find the five elements out of the fire.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Longxiang forced a smile on his face full of carrion, and his mouth made a deep "Wuwu" sound. Only when he laughed, the carrion on his face would vibrate. Thanks to Xu Shaotang, they were used to it, otherwise they would have to be scared to death by his appearance.


    "Wu Wu" cried for a while, and when he saw Xu Shaotang, they all looked at themselves blankly, he remembered that they didn''t understand what they said. He quickly began to point to them and the outside of the waterfall.


    "Do you want us to go out with you?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Longxiang doubtfully. Longxiang can understand them, but they can''t understand them. It''s really difficult to communicate.


    Longxiang nodded gently. Obviously, that''s what he meant.


    Looking at the dragon''s appearance, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said: "you killed the demon called ''Your Highness''. During your coma, a large number of demons came here to search for you and me. Now I don''t know if those demons have left. If we go out at this time and meet those demons, we will have a lot of fun."


    "If you''re not in a hurry, you can do it slowly."


    Jiuwei also advised: "now your injury has not recovered, and we don''t have the strength to fight against those demons. It''s not wise to go out at this time."


    Hearing what they said, there was a trace of thinking in his eyes, and after a moment, he nodded again.


    Although he doesn''t know what happened during his coma, he also knows his current situation.


    Seeing that he agreed to come down, Xu Shaotang settled down in his heart. He motioned him to sit down and asked Longxiang, "can you read? Otherwise, just write for us. We really can''t understand you. "


    Long Yi tilted his head to think about it, nodded heavily, and at the same time stretched out his hand to write on the ground. Although he didn''t have a pen in his hand, the hard ground couldn''t withstand a blow in front of his true Qi. Soon, a crooked text appeared on the ground.


    Looking at the words on the ground, Xu Shaotang and the three girls look at each other and smile helplessly.


    He must be able to read and write, but his language is not the same as theirs, and even his writing is different from theirs. He did write something, but none of them can understand it.


    Looking at it, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a strange look in his eyes. He really didn''t know these words, but he felt a little familiar with them, as if they were similar to the words of the witch clan!


    "Is this the script of the ancient witches?" Xu Shaotang looks at Longxiang in surprise.


    Long Yi nodded slightly and grinned at Xu Shaotang.


    "Are you a witch?"


    Su Nu asked in surprise.


    Hearing Su Nu''s question, Long Yi stands up and salutes Su Nu respectfully. Meanwhile, she shakes her head gently.But he said, "how can you respect the Dragon witch in your heart?"


    Longxiang''s mouth gave out an obscure whimper again, obviously explaining to the plain girl, but his explanation was futile. They couldn''t understand what Longxiang was saying at all.


    "Come on, don''t ask. Maybe the writing of the ancient witches is not just their own writing." Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile to the plain girl, and then to the Dragon asked: "is it necessary to have the five elements from the fire, your injury can recover?"


    Longxiang nodded and pointed to the outside of the waterfall, which means that the five elements leave the fire somewhere outside the waterfall.


    "In the short term, if you don''t get rid of the fire of the five elements, you won''t be in serious trouble, will you?" Xu Shaotang thought about it and said, "for example, we''ll wait here for another three or five days. After the demons leave, we''ll take you to look for the five elements to leave the fire."


    At the beginning, Long Yi stayed in suolongyuan for such a long time, and his life was not in danger. Although he was injured now, he could still wait for three or five days.


    Longxiang nodded again.


    "That''s settled. Stick to it these days." Seeing that Long Xiang agreed, Xu Shaotang showed a smile on his face. At the same time, he took out all the elixirs in his soul and heaven and earth bag and put them in front of Long Xiang. "I don''t know what will help your injury. You can choose by yourself. Don''t be polite to us."


    Looking at these things placed in front of him, Long Yi helplessly shakes his head and points to the outside of the waterfall, which means that these things are useless. Only five elements can help him recover from the fire.

 Chapter 2911

    After hiding in the water curtain cave for another three days, Xu Shaotang quietly felt out and turned around. He didn''t find any trace of the devil. Then he went back to the cave and told them the situation. When it was a little dark, several people left quietly.


    Although Xu Shaotang has checked the surrounding situation in advance, but we still seem to be extremely careful.


    They know to hide, the devil is not a fool, maybe there are demons quietly hiding in the dark waiting for them to take the initiative to appear.


    In the past three days, the rot on Longxiang has aggravated again, and they are almost back to what they were when they were in suolongyuan. Xu Shaotang has a thousand problems in their hearts, but they can''t communicate with Longxiang. This is their biggest headache at present.


    In their dreams, they all want to have a good communication with Longxiang. After all, Longxiang is a person of the same age as nvxiang Yinglong. Even if it is not ten thousand years old, it is estimated that it will not be less than five or six thousand years old. He must know a lot of unknown secrets!


    From the perspective of his respect for Xu Shaotang and Su Nu, as long as he knows, Xu Shaotang will know everything when they ask!


    This is the best chance to clarify their doubts. Unfortunately, the language level has made them get into a deadlock!


    If it wasn''t for Long Xiang''s serious injury, he would like to take him to Yunzhong City, and then find Wu Song. They asked, Long Xiang wrote, to see if they could find out the answers to those questions.


    They didn''t know where Longxiang was going. They only knew that Longxiang was going to find the five elements to leave the fire. Longxiang led the way in front of them, and they followed them carefully. They went deep into the flame mountain. Longxiang seemed to be very familiar with the situation here. Along the way, they didn''t encounter demons or demons. After several tens of kilometers, they were very happy Come to a bottomless canyon.


    The fog filled the canyon, which was very similar to the situation in longyuanzhong, making it impossible for people to see what was under the canyon.


    Longxiang points to the bottom of the canyon and jumps into the canyon first. The four of them look at each other and jump down the canyon with Longxiang. At the moment of jumping down here, they all think of suolongyuan. They are also thinking about whether Longxiang was in suolongyuan before and now in such a canyon. Is it a coincidence or some other reason?


    Through the thick fog layer above the canyon, they finally saw the scene below the canyon. Under the canyon, it was clear that there was a quiet river. The river was extremely clear. The strong wind in the canyon roared and made the river tumble.


    However, in addition to the river, there is nothing else to see.


    "Where on earth is he going to take us?"


    Plain girl curiously looking at the front of the dragon, Wu from doubt way.


    The plain girl''s voice has just fallen, but the dragon has already plunged into the river.


    Several people helplessly look at each other, can only follow the Dragon into the river.


    As soon as they entered the river, they felt a strange place. On the surface of the river, it seemed very calm, but in the river, the undercurrent was turbulent, and the strength of the water impacted on them, so they had to fight against this force.


    The more they dive down, the stronger the force is. After nearly 100 meters deep, with their strength, the running water has already had a tingling feeling on their bodies.


    At the moment, they can''t see anything clearly in the water. The fast flowing water even makes them unable to open their eyes. They can only rely on their own divine sense to lock the position of Longxiang and keep diving with Longxiang.


    Until they felt that they had dived into two or three hundred meters, Longxiang suddenly took them into a crack of the underground river, and then floated up from the crack of the underground river. Finally, they left the water and entered an unknown cave.


    At first, it was dark in the cave,


    the cave was winding, sometimes up, sometimes down, walking, even they didn''t know whether they were going up or down.


    The more they go inside, the more open the space is. There are black rocks everywhere. They suddenly have a feeling that they have come to the bottom of the flame mountain. They just don''t know whether this growing space is formed naturally or artificially.


    After countless winding caves of different sizes, a little light began to appear in front of them.


    Seeing the light, the dragon also speeded up and went directly into the sky.


    "Lava!"


    Su Nu pointed to the lava river below their side, her face full of strange color.


    "It''s not surprising." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "this flame mountain is originally a volcano. It''s normal to have lava."


    Lava is not strange. What Xu Shaotang is curious about is how long he found this place. In other words, he was in this place a long time ago. He just left here because of something else. After meeting himself and Su nu in suolongyuan, he gave up his wish and came back here again?


    The scorching lava makes it extremely hot here. Fortunately, several people are practitioners. Otherwise, they would have been roasted to death before they saw the five elements leaving the fire with Longyu.They followed the dragon for a long distance, and suddenly there were colorful rays in front of them.


    "The five elements should be out of the fire!"


    Sure enough, Xu Shaotang''s voice had just dropped, and the scorching heat was even worse. Looking around, a hundred meters away in front of them, a place that looked like a crater was burning with turbulent multicolored flames. The multicolored flames were burning like a huge lotus flower.


    Longxiang took them to stop tens of meters away from the flame. Even though they were still tens of meters away, they could still feel the blazing temperature.


    They even feel that they are about to be roasted by the hot temperature, and sweat is seeping out all over them. Even if they try to dispel the hot feeling with genuine Qi, they are still thirsty with the heat.


    On the contrary, Longxiang is different. When they stand here, the rotten place on Longxiang begins to recover at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "This is the five elements from fire?"


    Plain female Wu from wipe the sweat on the face, curiously ask a way to Long Yi.


    Long Yi nods, reaches for Xu Shaotang, points to the blazing fire of the five elements, and shakes his head to the three of them.


    "Do you want me to join you in the fire of the five elements and tell them not to go Looking at the dragon''s action, Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Wuwu..."


    The dragon''s mouth whimpered and nodded heavily at the same time.


    "Can I enter into the five elements to leave the fire?" Xu Shaotang looked at the dragon in amazement and joked: "you don''t want to cook me up and eat it?"

 Chapter 2912

    He shook his head and pointed to Xu Shaotang''s Dantian.


    Seeing the movement of longyi, Xu Shaotang immediately understood that he wanted to say that he had Nuwa stone in his body, so he could not be afraid of the five elements leaving the fire?


    Can he also see that Nuwa stone is integrated into his body?


    Xu Shaotang was very surprised. When he thought about it carefully, he felt relieved. After all, this dragon has lived for at least 5000 or 6000 years. Even Fengzhu can see what he can see. It seems that there is nothing to be surprised about.


    "I''ll try!"


    Seeing long Yi''s eyes, Xu Shaotang hesitated a little, and slowly approached the five elements from the fire. The closer he approached the five elements from the fire, the more intense the blazing feeling was. He resisted the burning pain from his skin and forced his finger to the edge of the five elements from the fire.


    As soon as his fingers touched the fire, a strong burning pain suddenly hit his whole body. His body instinctively wanted to take back his fingers, but he forced himself to resist the impulse of retracting his hand and let the fire burn his fingers almost transparent.


    That kind of pain to the bone marrow makes every pore of his whole body shrink constantly. He tries his best to bite his teeth and not let himself cry for pain.


    Although it was very painful, his fingers were not burned to ashes by the fire of the five elements.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s heart is extremely contradictory. Since long Yi let him go into the five elements fire together, there is a reason for him. Long Yi should not hurt him. However, just putting a finger in the five elements fire made him so miserable. If he jumped into the five elements fire, I don''t know if he would live to death!


    After a battle between heaven and man, Xu Shaotang finally made up his mind. He turned back to the third daughter and said, "I''ll try the power of the five elements. You can step back a little."


    With that, Xu Shaotang suddenly closed his eyes and jumped into the fire.


    "Oh..."


    For a moment, Xu Shaotang only felt that every part of his body was so painful that he could hardly breathe. Every inch of meat, every bone, and even his soul was suffering. Even with his ability, he could not help crying out.


    But Xu Shaotang couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    Unlike them, long Jian saw that Xu Shaotang walked into the fire of the five elements, and followed him.


    Maybe it''s painful for Xu Shaotang, but it''s extremely comfortable for long Yi.


    Under the fire of the five elements, the rotten places on Longxiang''s body recovered more quickly. However, within a few breath, those rotten places on Longxiang''s body had been restored, only a series of terrible scars appeared.


    Under the fire of the five elements, they were finally able to see Longxiang''s original face. Even though her face was still covered with terrible scars, they could still see Longxiang''s general appearance. Without those scars, Longxiang would be a middle-aged man with elegant appearance.


    It''s just that I don''t know what''s the matter with those terrible scars on Longxiang''s body. Are they injured because of the war or because of the irreparable wounds left by his long-term decay?


    Around long Yi, Xu Shaotang''s cheek is constantly twisted and twitching. His facial features have been distorted by the great pain. In their impression, they have never heard Xu Shaotang''s howling so painfully. Xu Shaotang''s howling pain, which can''t be suppressed by clenching his teeth, doesn''t sound like the voice of human beings. It is clearly the wild sound of extreme pain The roar of a beast.


    Xu Shaotang desperately wants to suppress the scream, but he can''t bear it at all. It seems that only by roaring out the pain can he relieve the pain on his body.


    The fire of the five elements constantly burns his body. He doesn''t know whether he is sweating or oil or anything else. He only feels that under the fire of the five elements, every cell of his body starts to be active, and there is chaos in the elixir field.


    Nu Wa stone constantly beating, appears to be extremely excited, and that has been silent for a long time too early purple actually began to active.


    He was already choking with pain. Now these two masters are stirring up in his Dantian, which makes his pain a little more serious. Now it''s your posture from inside to outside.


    "Give me all An Fen Point out


    Xu Shaotang let out an angry roar, desperately want to control Taichu Ziqi and Nuwa stone, but where are the two masters under his control now? Taichu Ziqi constantly rushes in his body, seems to want to break the shackles of his body, but Nuwa stone constantly emerges a continuous force, does not give Taichu Ziqi the chance to escape.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s roar, they look at each other inexplicably. Xu Shaotang feels that he is speaking to them, but he feels that he is talking to himself. No one can understand what Xu Shaotang''s words mean.


    They even feel a little aggrieved. They didn''t say anything!Just when the three girls are puzzled, Su Nu suddenly winks at them and points to the big bag on Xu Shaotang''s body, which is as big as a fist. She swims back and forth on Xu Shaotang''s body without any rules.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s strange phenomenon, Su Nu and Tan Tai Jing Ming immediately start to worry. Although they also think that Long Xiang will not harm Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang''s current situation is not ideal. They are really afraid that Xu Shaotang will be burned alive in the fire of the five elements.


    Just when they were worried, Jiuwei suddenly thought of something. He patted his head and drew them closer. He whispered in their ears: "Taichu Ziqi!"


    "Taichu Ziqi?"


    Two people are surprised to see nine tail, a moment later, Dan Tai Jing Ming a face nervous ask a way: "do you mean, Long Yi is to let Shaotang with the help of five elements from the power of fire refining too early purple?"


    "Mostly!"


    But Xu Tang can''t escape from Zichu for a long time Refining


    When talking, Jiuwei''s face is hard to suppress a trace of envy. If Xu Shaotang can really refine Taichu Ziqi, he is afraid that Xu Shaotang''s cultivation will be a terrible promotion!

 Chapter 2913

    Jiuwei is right.


    After suffering from great pain and madness, Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that he could use the power of the five elements to refine Taichu Ziqi. It is absolutely no coincidence that Taichu suddenly became so active after taking such a long time.


    Thinking of the situation that he wanted to swallow Taichu Ziqi with Nuwa stone, Xu Shaotang finally realized that Taichu Ziqi was not willing to be refined and was still struggling to break through his body!


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang''s face, which was twisted by pain, suddenly showed a smile. Then he forced himself to calm down and gradually changed from suffering to extracting the power of five elements from fire.


    However, he didn''t know how to extract the power of the five elements from the fire. He could only keep trying with his own feelings. He tried to guide the five elements from the fire which constantly burned his body into his body, but no matter how to guide, he couldn''t feel any power of the five elements from the fire, only the feeling of pain was very clear.


    "It doesn''t look like that!"


    One method is not good, Xu Shaotang immediately began to change another method, this time, he will continue to squeeze his true Qi into the Nuwa stone, want to use the power of the Nuwa stone to swallow the power of the five elements from the fire.


    However, Nuwa stone constantly devours his true Qi, but does not mean to devour the power of the five elements from the fire.


    After a few minutes, Xu Shaotang had no choice but to give up this method.


    "How to use the power of the five elements to leave fire?"


    Xu Shaotang''s cheeks are almost screwed together. He is constantly thinking about it in his mind. After a moment, he clenches his teeth and starts to work fast in his body, letting Qi circulate in his body again and again.


    Once, twice


    True Qi is constantly circulating in Xu Shaotang''s body, but Xu Shaotang still can''t feel the power of five elements leaving fire. Just when he is ready to look for other ways again, with the flow of true Qi, he suddenly feels a very weak force. Although a little force is like a thin line in a wide river, he is still in the end I still feel it.


    It was not his own power, nor the power of Nuwa stone, nor the power of Taichu Ziqi!


    Since these three are not, it is mostly the power of the five elements to leave fire!


    Xu Shaotang''s heart was filled with joy, driving his true Qi to circulate in his body at a faster speed.


    With the continuous circulation of Qi, Xu Shaotang can clearly feel that the strange force is constantly strengthening, and that force begins to gradually gather in his body.


    With the gathering of that force, Taichu Ziqi also appears more and more flustered, which further strengthens Xu Shaotang''s determination to refine Taichu Ziqi!


    Let it stay in their own elixir for such a long time, when they encounter danger, they never know how to contribute, now, finally it''s time to liquidate!


    After he made up his mind, Xu Shaotang began to gather invisible power from fire. With the operation of his true Qi, the power of five elements from fire became stronger and stronger, even equal to his true Qi!


    Feeling that the power of the five elements from the fire has accumulated to a certain extent, Xu Shaotang immediately began to disperse the power of the five elements from the fire to his muscles and veins, and began to squeeze the space of Taichu Ziqi.


    At the beginning, the flustered Taichu Ziqi was able to break through the blockade of the five elements'' power from fire and flee. As the five elements'' power from fire became stronger and stronger, Taichu Ziqi could no longer break through the blockade and began to be squeezed by the five elements'' power from fire.


    In the end, Taichu Ziqi was compressed in his own Dantian by Xu Shaotang, and the invisible power of Lihuo also rushed out from all the muscles and veins, completely surrounded Taichu Ziqi.


    Surrounded by the power of the five elements from fire, Taichu Ziqi kept jumping up and down, but could not break through the shackles.


    As the encirclement gradually shrinks, the activity space of Taichu Ziqi becomes smaller and smaller. With the continuous influx of Xu Shaotang''s five elements from fire, Taichu Ziqi has completely collided with the five elements from fire.


    Taichu Ziqi struggles constantly, and obviously refuses to be refined easily. However, as soon as it comes into contact with the power of the five elements from the fire, it is swallowed up a little, which makes Taichu Ziqi jump up as if it were burned by the fire, but it is not helpful at all.


    With the continuous circulation of Qi, the power of five elements away from fire is becoming stronger and stronger, nibbling at Taichu Ziqi a little bit.


    Every time the power of Taichu Ziqi was eroded, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi would be stronger, and accordingly, more power of five elements from fire would be led into his body.


    In the beginning, it was the size of a ping-pong ball. Gradually, it was the size of a thumb. Finally, it was the size of a grain of rice. Finally, it completely disappeared in Xu Shaotang''s Dantian.


    The refined Taichu Ziqi becomes a powerful force to integrate into Xu Shaotang''s body, constantly expanding his muscles and veins, washing Xu Shaotang''s body over and over again, making Xu Shaotang feel inexplicably comfortable, and forgetting the severe pain caused by the burning of the five elements.Determined that Taichu Ziqi had been thoroughly refined, Xu Shaotang felt the huge power in his body. Finally, he was satisfied to let go of the power of five elements from fire, and wanted to refine the power of five elements from fire.


    However, just as he scattered the power of the five elements from the fire, he suddenly jumped in the Dantian and ran away with a crazy spirit. It was the spirit of Taichu Ziqi!


    "Do you want to run after all this?"


    Xu Shaotang was amused. He knew that Taichu Ziqi had already bred spiritual consciousness. Just as he was about to use the power of five elements to refine Taichu Ziqi thoroughly, a huge force suddenly appeared in the long silent Nuwa stone. He inhaled that spiritual consciousness into the Nuwa stone in an instant. Xu Shaotang didn''t react to it Knowledge has disappeared.


    "Picked up by Nuwa stone again!"


    Xu Shaotang has no choice but to smile in his heart. If Nu Wa Shi can understand what he says, he will scold Nu Wa Shi fiercely. When he starts to let it help to refine Taichu purple Qi, it only knows how to swallow real Qi but not how to contribute. Now Taichu purple Qi only has a spiritual sense, and he is more active than anyone else!


    Although Xu Shaotang felt bad in his heart, he didn''t regret anything. Nuwa stone devoured Taichu Ziqi''s spiritual consciousness, which would surely make Nuwa stone more powerful. To some extent, it could be said that he was stronger!

 Chapter 2914

    As the purple Qi of Taichu is refined, a faint purple Qi appears around Xu Shaotang''s body. Xu Shaotang, who closes his eyes to feel the changes in his body, has not yet noticed it, but the plain girls have clearly seen it.


    "He really refined Taichu purple gas..."


    Seeing the faint purple air around Xu Shaotang''s body, Jiuwei''s eyes are full of deep envy.


    That''s Taichu Ziqi. Taichu Ziqi produced with the birth of heaven and earth can suppress all evil spirits!


    Even though Xu Shaotang''s demons have been removed, Taichu Ziqi can still bring him a terrible promotion!


    Just as they strangely look at the purple Qi lingering around Xu Shaotang''s body, Xu Shaotang, who is in the fire of five elements, suddenly frowns. He can clearly feel that his sea of knowledge is beating violently.


    Yinglong?


    Feeling the fierce activity of Yinglong''s ghost in the sea of knowledge, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help being curious.


    He can''t remember when the last ghost activity of Yinglong was. He just feels that the ghost of Yinglong hasn''t been active for a long time. Even when he was fighting with Xu Fu, the ghost of Yinglong didn''t appear.


    At this moment, the ghost of Yinglong suddenly starts to move. Is it because the five elements are separated from fire?


    Just when Xu Shaotang was in a strange state of mind, a ghost suddenly rushed out of his sea of knowledge. At the same time, there was a loud sound of dragon chanting in heaven and earth.


    As soon as the loud dragon chants, the world suddenly changes color, and the dragon in the fire of five elements suddenly opens his eyes.


    The huge virtual shadow of Ying Long appeared, and the nihilistic body circled, wrapping Xu Shaotang and Longxiang in the fire.


    At the moment when Yinglong''s shadow appears, Jiuwei''s body shudders uncontrollably. Tantai Jingming helps her, but Su Nu looks at the swirling shadow.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, Su Nu''s mouth gives out a high pitched scream. Tantai Jingming and Jiuwei are staring at Su nu. A white light suddenly rushes out of Su Nu''s body and suddenly rushes into the fire of the five elements, merging with Ying Long''s virtual shadow.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Looking at the scene in front of him, all of them were stunned. With a dull face, Long Yi stood up from the fire of the five elements, looking at the virtual shadow of Ying Long and the white light melting in the virtual shadow, burst into tears.


    The next moment, the dragon "bang" knelt down, his mouth constantly issued a whimper, like crying, and like telling something.


    However, Ying Long''s virtual shadow and nu Yu''s ghost can''t hear his voice at all. They just let the five elements leave the fire to roast their ghost. With the five elements leaving the fire, Ying Long''s virtual shadow seems to become more solid, but it''s still a virtual shadow.


    The ghost of Nu Yu gradually began to change. At the beginning, it was just a white light, which seemed more ethereal than the virtual shadow of Ying long. But as time went by and the five elements kept burning away from the fire, the white light became clearer and clearer. Gradually, the white light began to change, and finally turned into a beautiful woman.


    Girl!


    Xu Shaotang remembers that this is the girl!


    When he found part of Ying Long''s memory under the lock God tree, he saw this beautiful woman, and the wooden doll carved from the branches of the lock God tree was just like this.


    But the wooden doll is only a dead thing after all. No matter how lifelike it is, it can''t be compared with the virtual shadow in front of us.


    Although I knew it was a virtual shadow, it looked so lifelike, as if the girl was really standing in front of them.


    When the girl shows her original face, Ying Long''s eyes fall on her and she can''t leave any more. She also looks at Ying Long excitedly. Her lips are slightly opened and she wants to speak, but she can''t make any sound.


    After all, she is just a wisp of ghost, and is about to dissipate.


    As they gaze at each other, Ying Long''s shadow suddenly changes into a young man in white.


    Looking at the familiar person on the opposite side, the two virtual faces were so excited. If they had bodies, they might have been in tears at the moment.


    The next moment, Ying Long raises his hands and suddenly holds Nu Yu in his arms. However, he is a virtual shadow, and nu Yu is also a virtual shadow. They embrace each other, but they miss each other from each other''s empty body.


    The excited color on Ying Long''s face suddenly froze and he looked at his hand. Now he remembered that they were just a wisp of ghost


    Looking at the two people crossing each other, they suddenly grasped each other in their hearts and wet their eyes with tears.


    Originally, they should be happy at this moment. It''s a great joy for Yinglong and nuxiang to see each other again, but they can''t be happy. They have been missing their whole life. Even though they have been waiting for thousands of years, they still miss each other. They can''t even give each other a hug.


    Staggered and the two people turned numbly, looking at each other''s virtual shadow, eyes at the same time surging endless pain."God is so unfair to them..."


    Jiuwei murmured to herself, tears swirling in her eyes.


    "Can they come back to life?" Even though they have been waiting for tea for thousands of years, they still hope to be alive.


    "I don''t know..."


    Nine tail gently shaking her head, she knows the answer in her heart, but she can''t bear to say the answer.


    She only hopes that time can solidify at this moment, so that they can stay a little longer, even if only in the form of two virtual shadows.


    The five elements are burning two shadows from the fire. They don''t seem to feel the power of the five elements from the fire, and they don''t care about the power. At this moment, they only have each other in their eyes.


    Five elements from the fire that colorful light, as if for their reunion and gas brilliant fireworks.


    "Longxiang, what can we do for them?"


    Looking at the two virtual shadows gazing at each other, Xu Shaotang wiped the tears from his face and asked Longxiang with his divine sense.


    He didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of disturbing their rare warmth.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Xiang, kneeling on the ground, silently shakes his head. If he can do anything, he has already done it. What''s hateful is that they can''t do anything, they can only watch it anxiously.


    Looking at Long Yi''s head shaking slightly, Xu Shaotang suddenly lost his heart. He looked at the two empty shadows again and closed his eyes in pain. In the case of nothing, he could only stop himself from seeing this sad scene. Maybe it would be a little easier.


    The two virtual shadows raised their hands at the same time and put each other''s hands together. Although they could not feel each other''s bodies, their palms were stuck together, as if they were really printed.


    They feel each other''s existence in this way, the color of pain on their faces Suddenly fade, and then show a smile, as if to be glad that they have another day to see each other.

 Chapter 2915

    Time really seems to have solidified.


    All the people are watching this pair of hard-working mandarin ducks. The five elements invade from the fire and gather around them. The beating fire is like a fairy dancing for them.


    Do not know how long, they finally reluctantly put down their hands.


    Until then, she turned her head and looked at the dragon, who was kneeling there devoutly. She gave him a smile, which seemed to comfort him.


    Seeing the smile on the girl''s face, the tears in Long''s eyes rolled down again. He tried to squeeze a smile out of the girl''s face, but the muscles on his face didn''t seem to be controlled by him at all.


    The next moment, the girl slowly raised her hand, waved her big hand, and the five elements around her melted into the dragon''s body. At the same time, a white light peeled from the dragon''s body. The white light did not disperse, but merged into the woman''s ethereal body.


    Looking at Nu Yu''s action, long Yu suddenly kowtows to Nu Yu''s virtual shadow. Nu Yu shakes her head slightly and reluctantly looks at Ying Long''s virtual shadow. Her body turns into a white light again and returns to Su Nu''s sea of knowledge like lightning.


    At the moment when Nu Yu''s figure disappears, Ying Long''s shadow gradually dissipates and returns to Xu Shaotang''s sea of knowledge.


    Even if the figure of two people has disappeared, the dragon still keeps kowtowing, and the rolling tears are falling in his turbid eyes.


    Nine tail they don''t know what Nu she has done for long she, but judging from long she''s actions, it should not be a bad thing. They turn their eyes to Su Nu again, as if to ask Su Nu what''s going on, but Su Nu returns with a blank look.


    After Nu Yu''s Ghost returned to her sea of knowledge, she could no longer feel the existence of Nu Yu''s ghost. Like the nine tails, she did not know what had happened.


    Unlike Su Nu, Xu Shaotang can clearly feel the existence of Yinglong ghost in the sea of consciousness.


    He separated a wisp of divine consciousness into the sea of knowledge and came to the ghost of Yinglong in silence.


    "Can you hear me?" Xu Shaotang asks Yinglong in a soft voice.


    Ying long, who regains his noumenon, sits in his sea of knowledge. Almost the whole sea of knowledge is filled with Ying Long''s huge body. In the sea of knowledge, Ying Long quietly closes his eyes, as if falling into a deep sleep, without any response to Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at Yinglong, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly, but he didn''t leave. He just said to Yinglong: "if you can hear me, if you know any way to revive you and nu Yu, or to live in another way, you can tell me that no matter how hard it is, as long as Xu Shaotang doesn''t die, I will do my best I want to help you


    His life is not only his own, but also Ying Long''s in a sense.


    If he can live again and die several times, he has to rely on Yinglong''s help. He wants to do something for Yinglong and nu Yu, but he doesn''t know what he can do.


    His words are firm and powerful. They are constantly echoing in the space of knowing the sea. However, Yinglong, who is sitting there with his eyes closed, still doesn''t mean to open his eyes.


    Seeing that Yinglong still didn''t respond, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help showing a bitter smile on his face. After a silent look at Yinglong, Shenzhi slowly withdrew from the sea space.


    After putting away his divine sense, Xu Shaotang slowly opens his eyes, silently walks to Longxiang, pulls Longxiang who is constantly kowtowing, gently pats him on the shoulder, and then walks out of the fire.


    When he walked out of the fire, all the purple Qi around him disappeared.


    See Xu Shaotang come out, plain girl they immediately surrounded up.


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s momentum has changed again. Standing there, the whole person is like a fog that people can''t see clearly. On his face, he can''t see any joy brought by refining Taichu Ziqi. The whole person seems to give people a kind of natural feeling.


    Before becoming a saint, the stronger the cultivation, the stronger the momentum, but after becoming a saint, it is just the opposite.


    Sage is a kind of performance of returning to nature. When a sage can return to nature completely, he may reach the limit of sage - the most holy!


    "What are you doing now?" Nine tail full of envy looking at Xu Shaotang, the heart has guessed, Xu Shaotang''s cultivation is afraid of more than himself.


    "Five sages!"


    Xu Shaotang did not hide, honest way back.


    "Five Five grades? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three girls suddenly looked at Xu Shaotang with a look of fright. In less than one day, Xu Shaotang changed from a saint to a saint?


    At first, they thought that Xu Shaotang was promoted to four grades at most. After all, it was not easy for him to reach the level of sage. Moreover, three grades was still one of the nine grades of sage. Now Xu Shaotang not only crossed this barrier, but also promoted his cultivation to five grades of sage. This really gave them a great surprise, and even can be seen So it''s a shock!


    They didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments could be improved so much. With this speed of improvement, I''m afraid they can''t find a second person in Guixu?Even if it devours a lot of spiritual marrow, it can''t improve so much in such a short time. After all, it takes time to refine the huge aura into one''s own true Qi and then refine one''s body.


    Even if you take pills that can force you to improve your accomplishments, you can''t improve so much in such a short time after you become a saint.


    Taichu Ziqi, this is the most precious thing in the world!


    At the moment, no matter Jiuwei or Tantai Jingming, they all sigh in their hearts that Xu Shaotang''s bad luck has reached the extreme. Now, it is estimated that no one will doubt that Xu Shaotang is God''s own son!


    All the good things are met by Xu Shaotang!


    Looking at the shocked three girls, Xu Shaotang gave a faint smile, looked back at the colorful five elements from the fire, and said: "if there were no five elements from the fire, I would not be able to refine Taichu Ziqi. All things in the world are mutually reinforcing."


    "Do you have the power of the first World War when you meet the saint of seven grades?"


    Dan Tai Jing Ming asks curiously.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, some uncertain said: "should have it, but there is no certainty of victory."


    "Still sure to win..." Jiuwei rolled his eyes and said: "it''s shocking that people who can fight against Qipin cultivation with Wupin cultivation. If you want to have the assurance of victory, you are too greedy."


    "Greedy, of course!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said to himself, "I want to have the cultivation ability to fight against Li monster right now..."

 Chapter 2916

    After waiting for a long time, Longxiang''s mood gradually calmed down.


    Xu Shaotang gently called his name, slowly asked: "now your injury is good?"


    Long Xiang shakes his head, but his eyes fall on Su nu. Maybe he regards Su Nu as a woman.


    Facing the eyes of Long Xiang, Su Nu feels helpless. Long Xiang is also a loyal servant. After thousands of years, she has been waiting for nu Xiang and Ying long in Suo long yuan, but in the end, she and Xu Shaotang are only waiting with their souls.


    "Are you going to stay here all the time to recover?" Xu Shaotang asked Longxiang again.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Xiang nodded subconsciously, then gently shook his head.


    This immediately let Xu Shaotang some don''t know what he is in the end, doubt said: "you have other things?"


    Long Xiang nodded and looked at Su Nu, with her hands gesticulating. But none of them could understand the meaning of what Long Xiang was gesticulating. They could only roughly guess that what Long Xiang wanted to do was mostly related to the things between Nu Xiang and Ying long.


    "Well, you can heal your wounds here first. We have to hunt magic crystal to exchange for meritorious service. Maybe we can''t accompany you here." Xu Shaotang looked at Longxiang with some sadness and said, "if you want to find us, you can come to Yunzhong City, or you can stay here to recover. After a while, we''ll come to see you again. At that time, we may bring someone."


    Now he has a lot of questions, not only about Ying Long and nu Yu, but also about ancient times.


    If they come here next time to see Longxiang, he will definitely bring Wusong with them. Wusong can understand the words written by Longxiang, so that they can communicate with Longxiang in another way.


    Long Yi nods again, and his eyes slowly move away from Su Nu, but he sweeps back and forth on Jiu Wei and Tan Tai Jing Ming. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Under their puzzled eyes, Long Yi suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to Jiuwei, then to himself and Xu Shaotang. He babbled that no one knew what he was talking about.


    Looking at Longxiang''s action, Jiuwei and Xu Shaotang look puzzled at the same time. They try their best to think about what Longxiang''s gesture means, but they can''t guess at all. Finally, they can only cast an inquiring look at Longxiang.


    Seeing that they didn''t understand what they meant, Longxiang''s face suddenly showed an anxious color and began to draw again.


    However, the more impatient he is, the more unable Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei can understand him.


    "You wait first!"


    Looking at the more and more disordered Longxiang, Xu Shaotang patted his shoulder with a smile, motioned him to calm down first, and then slowly asked: "what you want to do is related to her?"


    Longxiang nodded and reached for Jiuwei''s head.


    "Head?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know why. He looked at the action of Longxiang and asked Jiuwei, "is there anything in your head?"


    Jiuwei throws Xu Shaotang a white eye. What can be in her head? It''s not the same as Xu Shaotang''s head.


    "Let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang feels that what does Longxiang want to do for Jiuwei, but what can he do for Jiuwei? Improve the cultivation of nine tails?


    Cultivation?


    At the thought of cultivation, Xu Shaotang suddenly excites himself with a surprise on his face.


    "Isn''t he trying to help you make up for your missing memory?" Xu Shaotang looks at Jiuwei in surprise.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Jiuwei was also happy for a moment. He quickly asked Longxiang, "do you know what happened to my incomplete memory?"


    Longxiang nodded, pointing to Xu Shaotang, then to himself, and finally to Jiuwei''s head.


    "You want us both to help her? Is that right? " This time, Xu Shaotang seemed to understand the meaning of Longxiang.


    Longxiang nods, his big hand full of scars suddenly sweeps, and the five elements rush towards them. Seeing that Xu Shaotang still doesn''t move, Longxiang points to Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei again.


    "Shall I do the same?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Longxiang suspiciously and thinks a little. A purple air immediately lingers around him. At the same time, he asks Longxiang, "do you want me to protect her with Taichu purple air so that she won''t be harmed by the fire of five elements?"


    Even though he is now a saint of Wupin, Xu Shaotang knows very well in his heart that even if he uses the power of Nuwa stone, he is definitely not the opponent of Longxiang. But Longxiang has been asking him for help. The only thing he can help is to protect Jiuwei with Taichu Ziqi, which has just been refined.


    See Xu Shaotang understand their own meaning, dragon immediately hard nod.


    "Well, I see!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and says to Jiuwei, "you''d better let go of the defense of divine consciousness. Although I don''t know how he will complete your incomplete memory, I feel that he should be able to do it. Rest assured, I will protect your body with Taichu Ziqi."


    "Good!" His face nodded in anticipation.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Yi shakes his head again, reaches out and points to Jiuwei''s body, then swings his hand vigorously, then points to Taichu Ziqi around Xu Shaotang''s body, and then points to Jiuwei''s head.


    "Isn''t Taichu Ziqi protecting her body?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, "do you want me to protect her soul with Taichu Ziqi?"


    "Wuwu..."


    The dragon''s mouth whimpered and nodded abruptly.


    "Can she bear the fire of five elements?" Xu Shaotang hesitated to look at longyi, but he personally felt the horror of the fire. If it wasn''t for the protection of Nuwa stone, he would have been burned to ashes by the fire.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Yi claps his chest heavily. At the same time, he gives Xu Shaotang a reassuring look. His consciousness is to let Xu Shaotang not worry. He is there.


    Seeing that Longxiang was so confident, Xu Shaotang looked at Jiuwei and nodded his head. Then he made up his mind.


    With a wave of his hand, Taichu Ziqi suddenly invades Jiuwei''s body. When Jiuwei lets go of her defense, Taichu Ziqi soon invades Jiuwei''s divine consciousness and protects her soul.


    Longxiang saw this, which quickly drove the five elements from the fire to invade Jiuwei''s body.


    "Ah..."


    Five elements from the fire into the body, nine tail suddenly issued a burst of pain, the whole body immediately began to constantly shudder. That beautiful face was distorted by great pain, and for the first time, her beauty was ignored.


    Xu Shaotang took a worried look, he is able to experience the pain, but now he can''t do anything else, can only help nine tail protect the soul.


    Under the control of longyi, the five elements fire quickly invades Jiuwei''s mind. The great pain makes Jiuwei hold her head tightly, and even bump her head into the ground. It seems that this can alleviate her pain.

 Chapter 2917

    When Xu Shaotang starts to scream, he doesn''t feel it. At the moment, when he hears Jiuwei''s painful scream, he feels very sad. If it''s not for his trust in Long Yi, he really wants to stop Jiuwei''s pain.


    If there''s something wrong with Jiuwei, when he sees mu Tiance, mu Tiance will really fight with him.


    As time goes by, Jiuwei''s scream is getting weaker and weaker. It seems that she has come to the edge of collapse and may die in front of them at any time.


    Looking at Jiuwei, Tantai Jingming and Su Nu anxiously look at Xu Shaotang. They want to ask Xu Shaotang and long Yi to stop, but they are afraid that they will suddenly interrupt them and cause more serious damage to Jiuwei.


    Wait, wait!


    Xu Shaotang looks at Jiuwei with a complicated look, but he is constantly reminding himself.


    Finally, just when Jiuwei could hardly make a terrible cry, Longxiang finally withdrew the five elements from the fire, and nodded to Xu Shaotang, indicating that he could let go of Taichu Ziqi.


    They just take back Taichu Ziqi and the five elements from the fire. Tantai Jingming and Su Nu rush up in a hurry. They carefully help Jiuwei up. Looking at Jiuwei, they are concerned: "how are you?"


    Jiuwei''s whole body has long been soaked with sweat. There is no trace of blood on her beautiful face. Blood is constantly seeping out between her gums. She can''t lift a trace of strength. Even if she is supported by a plain girl and Tantai Jingming, she can''t stand firm at all. The whole person''s mental state is also extremely poor.


    "I It''s ok... "


    Jiuwei reluctantly squeezed out a smile and felt the change in his mind. Meimu looked at longyi, "thank you..."


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, several people put down their heart. Since Jiuwei said thank you, Longxiang should have succeeded.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming and Su Nu sit down with nine tails in their hands. Looking at the appearance of nine tails, Long Yi leans his head and thinks about it. His body moves and disappears from them quickly.


    When he appeared again, he had a red and purple fruit in his hand.


    In their curious eyes, Longxiang goes to Jiuwei and puts the red and purple fruit into Jiuwei''s mouth. Jiuwei is struggling to bite the fruit. After eating the fruit into his stomach, his face finally turns bloody and looks at Longxiang with gratitude again.


    "Where do you come from?" Seeing that the fruit had such a wonderful effect, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but wonder. Just now, Long Xiang''s action was so fast that he didn''t see the fruit clearly. Long Xiang put the fruit into Jiuwei''s mouth. He just vaguely felt that the fruit seemed to have appeared in the book he bought to introduce the elixir.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Yi points to the distance and looks at Xu Shaotang. He seems to be very curious about the fruit, so he goes over and holds Xu Shaotang. Their bodies flash rapidly. However, after a few breath, Long Yi takes Xu Shaotang to the source of the lava river.


    The rolling lava is constantly emerging from the ground, emitting hot energy. At the source of the lava, there grows a small tree about one meter high. The branches and leaves of the small tree are all red, and there are two red and purple fruits hanging on it. The fruit is only the size of a thumb, but it is more colorful against the background of the lava.


    There is also a fresh fruit stalk on the tree, which has just been picked by Longxiang.


    Around the little tree, there are several purple "weeds", on which are blooming blue flowers. Among them, the flowers of two "weeds" have already begun to wither, while the flowers of the remaining four are just at the very bright time.


    "Is it blood Bodhi and Xuanyin grass?"


    Xu Shaotang heart slightly a Lin, quickly will take out the book that introduces the elixir to look up.


    He remembers that he mentioned in his book that there must be Xuanyin grass where there are blood Bodhi! Although Xuanyin grass must grow in a hot place, it is a kind of elixir from Yin to cold. It is precisely because of its property that it can protect blood Bodhi and make it blossom and bear fruit smoothly.


    Both blood Bodhi and Xuanyin herb are precious elixirs. Blood Bodhi has a miraculous effect on the recovery of injuries, and it can cure injuries without refining into pills. Xuanyin herb itself has no effect, but because it is the most Yin and cold thing, it can be used in the refining of pills, so its value is also very high.


    Soon he found an introduction to the fruit and purple herbs in the book.


    After careful comparison, Xu Shaotang was suddenly excited.


    It''s blood Bodhi and Xuanyin grass!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s excited look, Long Yi knew that these things must be useful to him, so he gently pulled him, pointed to blood Bodhi and Xuanyin grass, and motioned him to take away these elixirs.


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of Longxiang and quickly shook his head and said, "you still have injuries. This blood Bodhi can help you recover. You''d better keep it for yourself. I''ll just take away the two Xuanyin grasses whose flowers have begun to wither. The rest of these Xuanyin grasses should be enough to ensure the survival of blood Bodhi."


    Although he really wanted these two kinds of elixirs, he could not take the things belonging to Longxiang for his own sake.Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Xiang grins with a simple and honest smile, points to himself, and then points to the distant unintentional fire, which means that his healing depends on the five elements to leave the fire.


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of Longxiang, still shook his head and said: "you may only need the five elements to leave the fire now, but you have already said that you will not stay here all the time. Sooner or later, you have to leave to do your own things. Blood Bodhi should be useful if you keep it by yourself."


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang patted Longxiang heavily on the shoulder.


    Long Yi''s eyes show the color of thinking. After a moment, he directly takes off a blood Bodhi and puts it into Xu Shaotang''s hand. He points to the remaining blood Bodhi and himself, which means that he just wants to keep one. This one is for Xu Shaotang to keep. Maybe they can also use it.


    "All right!"


    Seeing that Longxiang had already picked off the blood Bodhi, Xu Shaotang didn''t say anything more. He bent down and carefully dug out the two withered flowers.


    "Then you can rest assured to heal your wounds here. This place is so hidden. As long as you don''t show up, no one will find out. The matter of killing your demon highness is not finished. Don''t show up for the time being." Xu Shaotang once again to the Dragon up.


    Longxiang nodded, and they quickly returned to Jiuwei.


    After telling Longxiang again, they said goodbye to him.


    Looking at their disappearing figure, Long Yi bows to Xu Shaotang and Su Nu again, then goes back to the five elements and sits down

 Chapter 2918

    They went back to the valley where they had not yet found a rest.


    Xu Shaotang leaned against the cliff and asked Jiuwei excitedly, "Longxiang has helped you recover your lost memory. Do you know how to produce eight tails now?"


    "He didn''t help me recover my incomplete memory." Jiuwei recovered some strength and his voice gradually returned to normal, but his mental state didn''t look very good, just like eggplant beaten by frost.


    From time to time she had the illusion of pain, and she vowed that she would never try that pain again in her life.


    "He didn''t help you recover your incomplete memory?"


    Three people slightly a Leng, full of doubts looking at nine tail.


    When Jiuwei said thanks to Longxiang, they thought it had already been done, but now it was the answer, which really made them confused. What did Longxiang do to make Jiuwei look like this?


    Facing the three people''s puzzled eyes, Jiuwei reluctantly showed a smile and said with a smile: "longyi used the power of five elements to break the seal in my mind when you used Taichu Ziqi to protect my soul. That seal was originally to be untied when I gave birth to eight tails!"


    "So..."


    Hearing nine tail''s words, the plain girl''s eyes flashed a color of thinking and asked curiously: "what good can this bring you? Does that mean you can have eight


    "That''s about what it means."


    Jiuwei smiles, but looks at Xu Shaotang again. His cheek turns red slightly. He is embarrassed and says, "Xu Shaotang, you may not be able to keep the rest of your soul..."


    Jiuwei didn''t expect that it would be like this. He refused Xu Shaotang''s kindness yesterday, but today he wants to ask Xu Shaotang for spiritual marrow again, which makes Jiuwei feel very embarrassed.


    "I said that earlier."


    Xu Shaotang readily took out the remaining pith and put it into Jiuwei''s hand. Looking at Jiuwei''s awkward appearance, he said with a smile: "what''s the shame? Originally, this is meant to be given to you. Your strength has been improved. Isn''t it faster for us to hunt magic crystal in the future? Ha ha, if we go on like this, it won''t be long before we can leave here! "


    This result, although it may not help her recover the incomplete memory perfectly, but it is also a good thing after all.


    The cultivation of Jiuwei can''t be measured by several items. He estimates that if Jiuwei gives birth to eight items, his strength will be better than that of himself now. He may even have the strength comparable to that of the seven item sage!


    This is definitely a good thing for them.


    "It''s not as easy as you said."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s happy appearance, Jiuwei shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "I need a huge aura to produce eight tails. The aura of the spirit marrow should not be enough for me to produce eight tails. Therefore, it is not that I can produce eight tails immediately after eating the spirit marrow."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, as long as you have enough Aura now, you can produce eight tails. This is the simplest way to improve. With the rich aura and the pith, you can produce eight tails soon! If you can''t, it''s a big deal. When we get back to Yunzhong City, I''ll give you some meritorious deeds to exchange for some soul milk, which should speed up your birth of eight tails! "


    There is no bottleneck. It''s just like the immortal Tantai Jingming. As long as his aura is enough, he will be promoted automatically. In terms of Jiuwei''s cultivation, it''s estimated that this time won''t be too long.


    He risked his life to save Longxiang, and Longxiang''s feedback to them was rich enough, even making him feel like a dream.


    "It really won''t take long, and you don''t have to waste your time to change your breasts." Jiuwei smiles and shakes his head.


    "Don''t help him save his meritorious service. Anyway, these meritorious services belong to all of us." Tantai Jingming patted Jiuwei''s hand gently and said with a smile: "he is used to his big hands and feet. He can''t change this problem anywhere. Anyway, after you have eight tails, you can hunt more magic crystals. You don''t care about this merit."


    "Yes, he spent 2000 on those two books!"


    Su Nu also followed with a smile, looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said, "when it''s time to be a loser, you still have to be a loser. In his words, it''s called early investment."


    Listening to the two women''s teasing, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t underestimate those two books. I tell you, I''ve just earned back the credit of buying those two books!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took out two Xuanyin grasses from the heaven and earth bag and said with pride: "these two Xuanyin grasses should be able to exchange two or three thousand points of merit! If there are enough elixirs for alchemy, it will be more cost-effective! "


    Xuanyin grass is a kind of elixir that can be met but not sought. Dan medicine company has been purchasing Xuanyin grass all the year round, but the price is really not good.This kind of precious elixir, which can neutralize the properties of other elixirs, should definitely be more than that price.


    However, he also understood that it was impossible to talk about fair trade with the black shop.


    "Just these two ordinary grasses are worth the credit?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three girls were slightly surprised.


    "It''s not an ordinary panacea!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if you know how to make pills, you will understand how valuable these two elixirs are!"


    "And see what you can do!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile: "it seems that you are really a loser, you have lost experience."


    "That''s it!" Xu Shaotang laughed.


    Looking at the smile on several faces, Jiuwei suddenly asked Xu Shaotang, "by the way, do you know the cultivation of Longxiang?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head blankly and said, "this I don''t know, but I think it''s not bad, at least it''s the cultivation of six or seven grades, and it''s not his real cultivation. He didn''t leave the fire when he was in suolongyuan. I think his cultivation didn''t increase, but decreased during that time! Otherwise, he, who has lived for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years, can never be driven to the end by those three demons. "


    "I guess his cultivation in his heyday was not as good as that of the most holy."


    Jiuwei''s eyes narrowed slightly and said: "if you can force me to break the seal in my mind, his accomplishments are definitely higher than you think! Maybe Li is not his opponent


    "You mean, when he recovers, let''s ask him to take us to the valley of death to save mu Tiance and WuJie?" Xu Shaotang instantly understood the meaning of nine tails.


    "If we can, it''s the best choice and our biggest opportunity."


    "Let''s have a look first. I don''t know how long it will take for him to recover from his injury. As he is now, if he meets Li monster, he will only be killed."

 Chapter 2919

    After a night''s rest, Jiuwei finally recovered.


    However, she didn''t immediately take the pith. She planned to absorb part of the aura of heaven and earth by herself, and finally evolved the eighth tail with the aura contained in the pith.


    As soon as it was light, the four left their dwelling place. It took them a day or two. Now it''s time for them to do something serious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A few hours later, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped and frowned, "where are all the demons here?"


    They have been searching in the area of Flame Mountain for several hours, but they have not found a demon at all. This makes Xu Shaotang, who is still looking for a demon to try his cultivation, confused.


    It is reasonable to say that there should be no magic things in this place! Even if there are no high-level demons, there should be low-level demons, right?


    However, the fact is that there is nothing here, there are no demons, there are no wild animals.


    Such a result really has to make people doubt.


    Jiuwei thinks a little. His eyes sweep around Xu Shaotang and Su nu. He is uncertain and asks, "are you scared away by the breath of Ying Long and nu Yu?"


    "No?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "if it is true, then are we going to run for nothing this time?"


    If you think about it carefully, it''s really possible. When they were in the valley of death, the Li monsters just yelled and scared the demons to flee. They were extremely powerful even if they were just a ghost.


    "If you run for nothing, don''t we just hide in the corner and cry secretly?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gives Xu Shaotang a look. This bastard is really greedy. He not only refines Taichu Ziqi, but also gains valuable elixir. What else does he want?


    Even if they return to yunzhongcheng now, they will definitely get a huge harvest.


    But she and the plain girl didn''t get any good. They didn''t even say they had a trip. The bastard was still humming here. She really wanted to beat the bastard on the ground.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t this one yard to one yard?"


    Xu Shaotang smile, Wu self touch his chin, eyes in the dribbling rotation, do not know what bad ideas.


    "Now we''ve changed places, or should we go back to yunzhongcheng first?" Plain female slightly ponders a way: "if return to Cloud City now, just can help nine tail buy some spirit milk."


    "No, not yet!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly lit up a burst of light, and said with a smile: "if the demons here are really scared away by the breath of Yinglong and nu Yu, it seems that it''s not a bad thing."


    "What are you up to?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked with a smile.


    "Search the mountain!"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted, "such a big mountain, there can be no panacea! If we can''t find the magic crystal, we''ll collect the elixir. Maybe we can gain more! "


    "Yes! Why didn''t we expect that! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three girls suddenly brightened up. It''s much easier to collect the elixir than to deal with those demons. Moreover, as long as the elixir is a little better, its value will not be lower than the magic crystal. If you can meet some precious elixirs like Xuanyin grass, you can definitely make a lot of money!


    After making up their mind, several people immediately began to search the mountain spirit.


    Before, they looked for magic things everywhere. They didn''t pay close attention to the flowers and trees in the mountains. Now they decided to look for a panacea and began to be careful.


    Not to mention, this careful search, but more than ten minutes, Tantai Jingming was found.


    "Shaotang, do you think this is a panacea?"


    Tantai Jingming shouts excitedly to Xu Shaotang, who is two or three hundred meters away.


    Hearing the sound, Xu Shaotang came to Tantai Jingming''s side in a flash. Following the direction of Tantai Jingming''s fingers, he saw a big tree with a diameter of about 20 meters, and a purple grass growing at the root. The grass''s leaves were serrated and covered by low shrubs. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to find it.


    The big tree parasitized by this grass has almost died, in sharp contrast to the vigorous grass.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang smilingly picked this grass, "this is purple spirit devil orchid, although it is not a precious elixir, but it should also be able to exchange for thirty or fifty meritorious deeds."


    "That''s the merit..." The excitement on Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face faded, and she didn''t seem very satisfied.


    "You just said I was not satisfied, but now you are not satisfied?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the magic crystal of the third grade demon is worth 50 points of merit. It''s much easier than killing the third grade demon."


    "Don''t I want to make a fortune like you?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looked at Xu Shaotang angrily and said with a smile: "as the saying goes, horses have no night, grass is not fat, people have no windfall, wealth is not rich!""Ha ha, that''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang burst out laughing and said, "if we search the flame mountain and the surrounding area next to each other, I think we can really make a windfall!"


    They have just started to search for it for more than ten minutes, and they have got a good harvest. If they search the area of Huoyan mountain carefully, they will find a lot of elixirs. Plus the two Xuanyin grasses in his hand, maybe they can break his record of exchanging meritorious service when they return to Yunzhong city.


    The key point is that we only need to open our eyes and search carefully. There will be no danger. Where can we find such a good thing?


    If the other people know that all the demons here are gone, they will certainly rush in. After all, who is willing to risk their own lives if they don''t work hard?


    "Xu Shaotang, come here quickly!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Jiuwei''s voice began to ring again.


    "Look, it''s estimated that Jiuwei has also found something!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and says a word to Tantai Jingming. He comes to Jiuwei''s side.


    Sure enough, what Jiuwei found was a frost red flower, but its value was not very high. It was estimated that even ten meritorious deeds were not worth it. However, Xu Shaotang was satisfied with this. The so-called little makes a lot, just like the magic crystals of those magic dragon ants he picked up in the Valley of death. Once the number increased, the exchanged meritorious deeds were also very terrible!


    Moreover, he was an alchemist himself. Before, because he had no elixir and alchemy stove in hand, he had never started his own alchemy plan. If he went on like this, he would have to go to buy an alchemy stove once again after he returned to Yunzhong city!


    After happily picking the frost and snow, Xu Shaotang has already begun to brew his own plan of alchemy.


    No matter how bad the elixir is, it may be used in alchemy. Once it is made into a pill, the value of these elixirs will also be maximized.

 Chapter 2920

    White flame secret flower, luohanrui, dilinggen


    As they searched, all kinds of elixirs began to appear.


    Most of these elixirs are very hidden. If they were not careful, they would not be able to find them.


    Although these elixirs can only be regarded as basic elixirs here, the elixirs they found in the past half a day are worth at least 500 or 600 merits.


    Moreover, compared with the vast area of Flame Mountain, the place they searched was too small.


    "If we go on like this, we''re going to make a fortune!"


    At the time of the rest, she sighed with a smile on her face.


    Originally, she hoped to hunt some low-level magic crystals this time, but she didn''t expect that it would be this result. It''s a good thing for her. At least she can do something, and she won''t feel so useless.


    "It''s not as good as you think. Although it can make a small profit, it''s not so exaggerated." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t forget, this is the hinterland of Huoyan mountain. It''s usually inaccessible, so there are so many miraculous drugs. If there were miraculous drugs in other places, they would have been lit long ago."


    Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei have a deep understanding of this.


    They also searched around the valley of death, but they didn''t find any effective medicine at all. The Holy Spirit Xuezhi was only found in the nest of the magic dragon ant. It can be seen that the more people there are, the less effective medicine there is, or even basically none.


    Otherwise, everyone went to collect the elixir, who would spare no effort to hunt and kill the demons.


    "Er..."


    The plain girl slightly smothered and said with a bitter smile: "it''s really..."


    Elixir this kind of thing, equivalent to picking up meritorious service in vain, only a fool found elixir will not.


    "Even so, our harvest this time should not be bad." Through a short break, Jiuwei, who absorbed the aura of heaven and earth, slowly opened his eyes and said with a smile, "we haven''t been to at least half of the flame mountain. If we go on like this, we can harvest a lot of elixirs!"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, quickly stood up, "let''s go, let''s continue to search along the two ends of the canyon, where the harvest should be greater."


    According to Xu Shaotang''s past experience, the more inaccessible the place is and the worse the conditions are, the greater the chance of finding precious elixir is.


    The canyon is foggy all the year round, and the underground river flows through the fire. If you search carefully, you will surely get something.


    With that, several people quickly came to the canyon and began to search carefully along the cliffs at both ends of the canyon.


    Xu Shaotang''s guess is right. After a careful search, they all found something, and the elixir here is better than the elixir they found before.


    With this discovery, a few people immediately excited, this winding canyon I do not know where to go, if the canyon at both ends of all the cliffs search, may really have unexpected harvest!


    "Come here!"


    Xu Shaotang is following Tantai Jingming to launch an all-round search on one side of the canyon when Jiuwei and Sunu on the other side suddenly yell at them.


    Two people look at each other, hurriedly and quickly, listen to their excited voice, do not know if there is an unexpected harvest.


    When they came here, they saw Jiuwei and Sunu in a crack.


    The crack is two or three meters wide. From the bottom of the canyon, it narrows all the way up to the place more than ten meters below the fog. It is impossible to see the crack from the top of the canyon.


    Moreover, as soon as they get close to the crack, they feel a strong aura emanating from the crack. Compared with other places, the aura here is more strong.


    "Good place! There must be something good in it


    Xu Shaotang is very happy, his eyes are full of green light, just like seeing the hungry wolf of prey!


    This kind of place is definitely a place where good things are hidden. Often this kind of place with abundant aura can give birth to some natural resources and local treasures. At the moment, Xu Shaotang''s eyes even saw a lot of meritorious deeds waving to them.


    "Don''t say it! What else shall we ask you to do? "


    Plain girl chuckles, her eyes also show a strange light, people who have some common sense know that this kind of place will certainly have good things.


    However, this kind of place is also more dangerous. When they call Xu Shaotang over, they want to explore the crack together.


    "My alchemy furnace, I''m counting on the things in it!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang bears the brunt of the crack. After nine tails are broken, he tries his best to protect the weaker Tan Tai Jing Ming and Su nu.


    All the way, they followed the direction of this abundant aura. Unconsciously, they had already gone several kilometers into the crack. The more they got there, the stronger the aura was, and the more excited their faces were.


    A few hundred meters further inside, a few people''s eyes suddenly lit up.On the ground of the crevice, a magic medicine with a height of more than 20 cm broke through the ground. The shape of the magic medicine was very similar to bamboo shoots, but different from bamboo shoots, the whole body of the magic medicine was purple and crystal clear, as if it were a piece of precious jade.


    The ground is crisscrossed with fine cracks, which should be caused by the elixir breaking through the ground.


    They can clearly feel that the abundant aura comes from this elixir.


    "Xuantian Ziyu bamboo shoot!"


    Slightly absent-minded, Xu Shaotang exclaimed excitedly, even his voice trembled.


    "The value of this elixir is very high?" Tan Tai Jing Ming asked subconsciously.


    However, as soon as she said this, she began to regret it. She felt that her question was too stupid. This rich aura alone was enough to answer her question!


    Moreover, looking at Xu Shaotang''s trembling appearance, the answer is not self-evident?


    You know, it''s Xuanyin grass that doesn''t make Xu Shaotang so excited.


    "High, very high! Rich! I''m really rich now


    Xu Shaotang rushed to Xuantian purple jade bamboo shoots with excited face, and began to dig carefully. At the same time, he said to Jiuwei, "pay attention to the surrounding situation. This extremely rare natural material and treasure is likely to covet even those demons!"


    "Good!"


    Jiuwei nodded and quickly let go of his divine sense. Just as he let go of his divine sense, Jiuwei''s face suddenly changed. "It seems that something is coming, and It should be strong! "


    "In a minute!"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, and his hand''s movement speeded up abruptly. In less than ten seconds, he dug out the Xuantian Purple Jade shoot. However, in order to hurry up, he was not so careful, and there was some damage on the Xuantian Purple Jade shoot.


    "Let''s go!"


    Put away Xuantian Ziyu bamboo shoots, and several people left at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 2921

    As soon as they left the crack, there was an angry roar behind them. The originally calm river seemed to boil up in an instant, and water columns rose from the surface of the water.


    Behind the cracks in the constant vibration, as if something forced into the cracks, cracks continue to spread to the cliff above, the angry sound of impact constantly reverberated in their ears.


    "Come on, get out of here!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what this sudden magic thing is, but he can feel that the power of this magic thing is not weak. Now he is not in the mood to try the power of this magic thing. He''d better leave with Xuantian Purple Jade shoots.


    All the way out of the canyon, they did not dare to stay for a moment. The angry roar in the canyon hurt their ears. No matter where it was in front of them, they fled all the way out of the canyon, until the angry roar disappeared completely behind them, and then they stopped breathlessly.


    "That''s close!"


    Xu Shaotang pressed his heart beating wildly and said with a lingering fear: "if it''s a little bit later in the evening, we''ll run into that monster."


    "You''re such a crow mouth. You can come to whatever you say every time!" Tan Tai Jing Ming laughingly looks at Xu Shaotang, "if there is such a thing next time, please shut up!"


    This is not the first time for her to realize how effective Xu Shaotang''s crow mouth is. Every time Xu Shaotang says that something bad happens, it will probably happen, and this time is no exception.


    It''s not that this bastard doesn''t know how powerful his crow''s beak is, and he doesn''t know to be a little more restrained.


    "I try to..."


    Xu Shaotang took a silent look at Tantai Jingming, but he couldn''t calm down. Now he''s not in the mood to go back to the canyon to look for the elixir. With this Xuantian Purple Jade shoot, the harvest has been rich enough. Now the most important thing is to leave here safely, and then go back to Yunzhong city to see how much merit this Xuantian Purple Jade shoot can exchange for.


    Just when Xu Shaotang is ready to leave, a strange smell suddenly enters his mind. He is frowning, but Jiuwei and dantai Jingming cast strange eyes at him at the same time. Obviously, Jiuwei and dantai Jingming also feel the strange smell.


    Almost in an instant, Xu Shaotang locked the position of this strange breath. With a slight movement of his body, he came to the grass hundreds of meters away. Before the people hiding in the grass recovered, he was caught by Xu Shaotang.


    This is a girl who looks only 15 or 16 years old. She looks a little thin, dirty all over, and her clothes are full of holes. She looks like a little beggar. As soon as she is caught by Xu Shaotang, she grabs Xu Shaotang, just like a little wild cat.


    Xu Shaotang naturally won''t give her a chance to scratch herself. She grabs her hands. The girl''s hands are bound, but she still refuses to give up. She opens her silver teeth and bites Xu Shaotang.


    "It''s really wild!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, moves his hand, and catches the girl with his backhand. He goes around the girl''s back so that she can''t bite him.


    He could see that the girl''s cultivation was not high, but it was not too bad to have the cultivation of the earth immortal at her age.


    Just let Xu Shaotang curious is, with this girl''s strength, actually dare to come here, this is also a little too bold, she thought the devil here see her young will not take her as a snack?


    "Are you the devil?"


    While the girl was struggling, Xu Shaotang inadvertently saw her eyes, but the color of her eyes was different from that of the devil. It was not the blue, but the light blue with a bit of brown. It was a bit like the foreigners in their world, but it was not exactly the same. In a word, Xu Shaotang saw the eyes of this color for the first time.


    "I am not! Let go of me Girl desperately struggle, mouth constantly screaming.


    "Let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang naturally didn''t believe the girl''s words. A faint Qi ran across the girl''s forehead skin. A shallow wound suddenly appeared on the girl''s arm. With the appearance of the wound, a trace of red blood oozed from the wound.


    "It doesn''t seem so!"


    When he found that the girl''s blood color was the same, Xu Shaotang let go of the girl. As soon as he let go, the girl ran away.


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang immediately let go of his field and enveloped the girl. However, the next moment, what surprised him happened. He saw that the girl was not bound by his field at all. Her petite figure was shuttling back and forth in the forest, and was about to disappear in front of him.


    "I''ve been deceived!"


    With a flash of cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes, he immediately tried his best to catch up with the girl. Although the girl''s speed was not slow, the gap between them was too big. However, after a few breath, Xu Shaotang caught the girl again.


    Once caught by Xu Shaotang, the girl struggled violently again.


    However, Xu Shaotang was not polite to her this time. She clipped her hands slightly, and the girl suddenly screamed. The more she struggled, the more she exerted herself on Xu Shaotang''s hands. A few times later, the girl finally learned to behave well, and stopped struggling obediently. Her young face was covered with ashes."Why did you just let someone go and catch someone?" Dan Tai Jing Ming they quickly catch up, full of puzzled to Xu Shaotang asked.


    "She''s the devil! I was almost cheated by her just now


    Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "this girl is not bound by the field at all. She must be a devil!"


    "I''m not a devil!" Cried the girl in a shrill voice.


    "It''s not the devil! Is it not that demons can be free from the bondage of the realm? " Xu Shaotang snorted.


    Jiuwei looked up and down at the girl and asked, "how can the color of her blood be the same as ours?"


    "That''s what I''m curious about!"


    Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "I don''t know what method this girl used. Even the color of her own blood has changed. We have to make it clear. Otherwise, if a demon like her comes to us in the future, we won''t be able to distinguish it!"


    "It really needs a good interrogation!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming nodded slightly, looked at the girl with a dead face, and said harshly, "although you are young, we will never show mercy to the devil! If you don''t want to suffer, tell me honestly! "


    In their eyes, this young girl is not much different from a child. If the girl is not a devil, they will not embarrass her as long as she is not a villain. But since she is a devil, they don''t need to treat her as a child.


    They and the devil are enemies who stand opposite to each other. They don''t need to be polite to the enemy!

 Chapter 2922

    "I''m not really a demon!"


    Hearing what Tantai Jingming said, the girl trembled and cried in panic: "my mother is the demon people you call, and my father is just like you I''m not really a demon, please Let me go... "


    Although she was wild, she knew what she said was true. She didn''t dare to hide it. She only hoped that they could make a living for the sake of their half human blood.


    "Mixed blood?"


    Heard the girl''s words, a few people at the same time slightly a draw, in the mind coincidentally thought of this word.


    Aren''t the people here at odds with the demons? How could anyone ever marry a demon?


    Several people are Lengleng looking at the girl, her words undoubtedly subverted some of their cognition.


    "Really, I didn''t lie to you!"


    See a few people all looking at oneself, the young girl immediately full face beg of looking at them.


    "Now I don''t particularly doubt your words, but I think it''s a little incredible!" Xu Shaotang gently shakes her head and looks at the girl strangely. The girl''s words can also explain why she is not bound by the field and why the color of her blood is the same as them.


    "Are your parents still there?" Nine tail curiously asks a way.


    "They It''s all gone... " The expression on the girl''s face suddenly darkened, and a strong sadness could not be suppressed. She said bitterly: "the demons can''t accommodate us, and the city in the clouds can''t accommodate us. They had to take me here, but they died under the butcher''s knife after all..."


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang thought a little and asked, "do you usually live near here or what? Why did you spy on us just now? "


    Although he had believed most of the girl''s words in his heart, he didn''t completely believe her. After all, people are separated from each other, and anyone can have them. They should be careful about those who come from unknown sources.


    This girl''s cultivation will not pose any threat to them, but it does not mean that it will not bring them trouble.


    "I don''t want to peep at you, I just happened to pass by..." Seeing that they didn''t seem to plan to kill themselves, the girl quickly explained: "I was here ten years ago. Just now I just wanted to go out and find something to eat. I didn''t expect to see you. I''m afraid you''ll kill me, so..."


    "It means you''ve been living around here, haven''t you?" Xu Shaotang thought, "then you take us to your place to have a look. If you are sure that you really live here all the time, we will let you go. How about that?"


    "Really?"


    The girl''s eyes suddenly showed the color of hope, and carefully asked: "you won''t cheat me?"


    "Do you think I need to cheat you?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if we want to kill you, we don''t need any reason, and we don''t need to talk with you here for a long time!"


    If you think about Xu Shaotang''s words, the girl is speechless. Indeed, if they want to kill themselves, they have no chance to resist. Moreover, even if they don''t have demon blood, they don''t need any reason to kill themselves. This place is originally a place where the law of the jungle.


    After thinking about it, the girl nodded at them and took them to her hiding place.


    But more than a kilometer later, they followed the girl to her house.


    The so-called residence is actually a very hidden cave. The entrance of the cave is full of weeds. If you are not very careful, you can hardly find the cave. The cave is very deep. They followed the girl to the inside for about 500 meters before they came to the place where the girl lived.


    There are some simple daily necessities in it, many of which are made of stone. It looks very rough. A piece of grass is covered with a piece of animal skin, even if it is a girl''s bed. There are two holes in the deep of the cave, which are supposed to exist as escape routes.


    There are a lot of messy animal bones in the cave, emitting a pungent smell of putrefaction, but also with a strong smell of mildew. Most girls deliberately do it to cover up their own breath.


    "Do you always live here?"


    To make sure the girl didn''t cheat them, Tantai Jingming began to look at the girl sympathetically.


    A blooming girl, who was supposed to be innocent, was forced to hide here because of her blood. Yunzhongcheng didn''t accept her, and the demons didn''t recognize her identity. She had to hide in this hidden place and live like a demon, even worse than a demon.


    This is really a feeling that all the world are enemies!


    The girl nodded gently and said with a sad face: "originally, my parents were also here. Later, they were found by accident. In order not to expose this position, they..."


    There was no need for her to say the following words. They all guessed the result of the matter.


    Pitiful to all parents. Although the girl''s mother is a demon, she is willing to sacrifice her life for her children. From this point of view, her mother is indeed a good mother.Looking at the girl''s sad appearance, several people were moved with compassion. The plain girl quickly took out the food prepared when she left Yunzhong city from her bag and put it on the stone table in the cave. She said softly, "here you are! These things should be enough to keep you going for a while without taking risks


    Looking at the huge amount of food, the girl''s eyes suddenly glowed with green light. Regardless of Xu Shaotang, they grabbed the food on the table and gobbled it up. Looking at her eating, several people felt sad.


    I think the girl was very hungry before she went out to look for food. For these saints, food is no longer a must, but for this girl, for a little food, she may lose her life at any time.


    It''s a pity that the demons around here don''t know where to escape. Otherwise, before leaving, Xu Shaotang can help her prepare more food.


    She wolfed down for a while, and then poured a large amount of water into her stomach. The girl stopped contentedly, then knelt down in front of them and said gratefully: "thank you, my benefactors, thank you..."


    "Get up!"


    Xu Shaotang gave a long cry, helped the girl up from the ground, and then took out a healing pill from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to the girl, "this is the only thing I have. You may be able to use it. Take it, maybe you can save your life!"


    Looking at the pills in Xu Shaotang''s hand, tears in the girl''s eyes suddenly fall down, and she wants to kneel down, but she is held by Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2923

    Leaving the cave where the girl lived, the feelings of several people were somewhat complicated.


    This girl should be the most pitiful person they met here.


    She can be said to be the outcast of the world.


    If it''s not because of her lineage, even if her parents are not there, they can take her to Yunzhong city. At least they can make her comfortable. But she has demonic lineage. She can''t even enter the gate of Yunzhong City, let alone anything else.


    "Originally, not all demons and other people are hostile."


    Tantai Jingming sighed: "maybe, we need to know the devil again! Although her mother may not be a good person, but at least prove that the devil also has feelings


    "Animals have feelings, not to mention people?" Su Nu nodded slightly and said, "in fact, I wonder if demons and other ethnic groups are like people from two different countries or forces. People of other ethnic groups are not all good people, and demons are not all murderous demons. Maybe it''s just because of different races and positions that they stand in opposition."


    Listening to their words, Xu Shaotang could not help frowning: "your thoughts are very dangerous! Admittedly, not all demons are bad to the core, but at least the vast majority of demons and we are in the opposite! Like her mother, it''s a minority after all! "


    "Yes


    When we see the evil, we can''t distinguish the good from the bad


    Although Jiuwei sympathizes with the girl and admires her mother, this is an example. Even if they don''t want to regard the demons as enemies, the demons may not regard them as enemies.


    "Well, we know."


    Plain girl slightly nodded, "I just suddenly have some emotion."


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Anyway, as long as the demons don''t take the initiative to provoke us, we don''t take the initiative to provoke them." Xu Shaotang light way: "we now encounter a few demons, now what conclusion is too early."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three girls all nodded gently.


    After they were in a good mood, they started to go back to Yunzhong city.


    Out of the periphery of the flame mountain, their mood gradually calmed down, and they began to think about how much merit they could get from the harvest of this trip. As we all know, after returning to Yunzhong city this time, they should not go out of the city again in a short time. Xu Shaotang must be thinking about alchemy, and Jiuwei should also take advantage of this time to find a way to produce eight tails .


    "Do you think something''s wrong?"


    Just as everyone was thinking about their own affairs, Xu Shaotang suddenly frowned and asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The third daughter looked at Xu Shaotang puzzled. They were thinking all the way, and they didn''t pay much attention to the situation around them. Anyway, Xu Shaotang''s cultivation is the highest now, so it''s OK for him to pay attention.


    "Are we all far away from flame mountain?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "why didn''t you see anyone along the way? It''s possible that those demons were scared away by the breath of Ying Long and nu Yu, but what about these people? Are you scared away? It shouldn''t be


    Looking back, we can''t see any trace of the flame mountain, which proves that they have left the flame mountain far enough.


    They didn''t look like this when they came here, but now they can''t see anyone. What''s the matter?


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people can''t help frowning. If Xu Shaotang doesn''t say this, they haven''t paid attention to it. But when they think about it carefully, it seems that they haven''t seen anyone for a long time.


    "No, certainly not!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly felt uneasy. He rushed to the three and said, "go down, don''t be in the air. The goal is too obvious! I don''t feel good. Something must have happened! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang can''t help but pull her Tantai Jingming and Su Nu and quickly return to the ground.


    There is no shelter in the sky. If there is anything, they will be easily found. If they meet people who are much stronger than them, they even have no chance to escape!


    Although I don''t know what happened, Xu Shaotang still doesn''t dare to take the risk easily.


    As soon as they fell back to the ground, a faint smell of blood came into their noses.


    After a silent look at each other, they immediately carefully follow the direction of the smell of blood, the smell of blood is getting stronger and stronger, and soon they find the source of the smell of blood.


    There were several corpses lying on the ground. The blood of the corpses had been coagulated. The dead clothes of these people were extremely tragic. They were almost dismembered. It''s a mess around. The ground is split several meters wide. It''s obvious that there was a big war here not long ago.


    Xu Shaotang withstood the pungent smell and went over to check it. He immediately frowned and said, "these people should not die more than one day!"In Guixu, it should be normal to see such a situation. However, seeing these incomplete corpses, Xu Shaotang felt a sense of foreboding. The death of these people should have something to do with the fact that there was no trace of people for hundreds of miles.


    "Leave them alone!"


    Nine tail slightly pondered: "since you think the air is not safe, then we rush to the Cloud City from the ground, as long as we get to the Cloud City, it should be OK!"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and stood up, then told: "everyone be careful, it doesn''t matter to slow down, pay attention to see if there are any clues around."


    The three girls nodded slightly. From Xu Shaotang''s look, they could see that Xu Shaotang attached great importance to this matter.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang''s premonition is very accurate. Since Xu Shaotang thinks something big has happened, it is mostly wrong.


    After making up their mind, they immediately began to take advantage of the vegetation on the ground to drive all the way to yunzhongcheng.


    Dozens of miles ahead, they found a body on the ground, the same way of death.


    "It seems that your premonition should be right!"


    Jiuwei frowned slightly. If it''s just the corpses in that place, it can still be a coincidence, but there are people who die the same way here, it can''t be a coincidence again!


    Obviously, it was the same person, or the same group of people, who killed these people.


    Xu Shaotang squatted next to the body again to check, but this time he checked more carefully than just now.


    A moment later, a cold light suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s eyes. He stood up slowly and said in a deep voice: "I think I understand what''s going on..."

 Chapter 2924

    "What''s the matter?"


    The three women asked curiously at the same time.


    "Devil


    Xu Shaotang slowly stretched out his hand to close his eyes for the dead and said in a deep voice: "I guess most of the demons can''t find me and Longxiang, so they vent their anger on other people!"


    "It''s possible!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three girls felt a little awe in their heart, "it seems that we really have to go back to the city of the clouds to take shelter! The demon Royal Highness who was killed by Longyu should be in a high position. Maybe you accidentally poked the hornet''s nest... "


    "It''s probably a beehive." Xu Shaotang stood up and said, "hurry up. Now these demons are burning with anger. Let''s go back to Yunzhong city first!"


    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Xu Shaotang hurried to the direction of Yunzhong city with three girls carefully.


    As long as you enter Cloud City, these demons can''t kill him any more! Even if the demons attack yunzhongcheng, I believe yunzhongcheng can block it. Moreover, the demons will not attack yunzhongcheng in order to kill him, will they?


    Along the way, they paid close attention to the surrounding conditions as much as possible, and they didn''t meet a saint who was hunting for magic crystals. It is estimated that all the saints entered Yunzhong city to avoid the edge of these crazy demons.


    As they had to be on guard against the demons, their speed slowed down and they were walking. Suddenly, the sound of the earth shaking came from their ears.


    Hearing this sound, the expression on several faces suddenly became nervous. After looking at each other silently, they quickly followed the direction of the sound and touched it carefully.


    As soon as he gets closer, he sees that he is fighting with nearly a hundred demons fiercely. Demons are constantly screaming. Xu Shaotang immediately recognizes that the one who killed those demons is Sikong Nan of the city Lord''s mansion.


    Sikong Nan''s every move is a violent attack. The demons have no chance to get close to him. The vertical and horizontal Qi is like a tornado, harvesting the demons'' lives. Even if the demons have begun to retreat, he still pursues them.


    Those demons see no hope of escape, can only fight back.


    However, all their counterattacks were in vain, and even Sikong Nan''s clothes were not in the slightest disorder because of the war.


    "It''s Sikong Nan!"


    Xu Shaotang said in a low voice: "it seems that these demons'' crazy killing of saints hunting for magic crystals has aroused the anger of the city master."


    "He''s so strong!"


    Tantai Jingming stares at Sikong Nan, who is just like the God of heaven coming. Those demons who are extremely vicious in their eyes have no chance to resist in Sikong Nan''s hands. Sikong Nan is just like chopping melons and vegetables to reap the lives of those demons.


    "Who do you think is better than him or Longyu?" Jiuwei asked in a low voice.


    Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "at least at present, Sikong Nan is stronger! But if Longxiang''s injury recovers, it may be


    Although these demons are not strong enough to deal with the demons of Longyu, their strength should not be underestimated. Xu Shaotang feels that Longyu should also be able to kill these demons, but with Longyu''s current strength, facing so many demons, it is impossible to be as easy as Sikong Nan. Longyu''s current strength is estimated to be comparable to that of a saint of seven or eight grades, and Sikong Nan is already a saint Jiupin saint!


    "These demons should be the ones who killed the saints we met on our way." Tantai Jingming patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder, like he made a wink, "if you have Sikong nan to deal with these demons, we should not worry about it. We should go around here and return to Yunzhong city first!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and looked at Sikong Nan''s posture. He certainly didn''t need any help from them. They really went out to help. It was estimated that Sikong Nan thought they were cumbersome!


    After looking there again, Xu Shaotang quickly led several people around the fierce battlefield in the distance and rushed to Yunzhong city.


    Without the fear of these demons, their speed suddenly increased a lot.


    When it was dark, they were already standing at the east gate of Yunzhong city.


    "Did you hear that? Now the demons outside the city are crazy. They are crazy to kill people outside the city! Many people have gone back to the city to take refuge. " When Xu Shaotang paid his contribution to the city, the city gate official, who can talk to anyone for a long time, came to Xu Shaotang and chatted with him.


    Xu Shaotang nodded as he paid his meritorious service and said, "I heard that we also came back to the city to take refuge. As soon as those demons were out, there would be hundreds of people. Where can we fight?"


    "That''s true!"


    The city gate official sighed: "I don''t know which bastard provoked these damned demons. There hasn''t been a war between Yunzhong city and the devil abyss for hundreds of years. Don''t rekindle the war this time!"


    Hearing the city gate official''s words, the three women immediately look at Xu Shaotang with a smile, thinking that the bastard who provokes the devil is right in front of you?


    Looking at the three women''s eyes, Xu Shaotang felt helpless. After putting away his identity card, he asked the city gate officer curiously, "when was the last time there was a war between Yunzhong city and the devil''s abyss? Is the fighting fierce? ""It''s more than intense. It''s purgatory!"


    The city gate official said with lingering fear: "more than 500 years ago, those demons didn''t know what they were mad. They dared to attack Yunzhong city on a large scale. There was a war between Yunzhong city and the devil''s abyss that lasted for nearly ten years. In that war, the losses of both sides were extremely heavy. I was just here at that time, and I was lucky to get back a life."


    "Can''t the devil even destroy the boundary of Cloud City? How can yunzhongcheng have losses? " Xu Shaotang asked.


    "You don''t want to see who our Lord is!"


    The city gate official didn''t look impatient. Instead, he was very excited. As long as someone talked to him, no matter what he talked about, "you probably don''t know the temper of the city leader. With the temper of the city leader, even if the devil can''t break the boundary of the city in the clouds, the city leader can''t crouch in the city to watch the demons flaunt their power! In that war, the city master ordered all the saints in the city to fight back against the demons, and countless people died in that war. "


    "What''s the end result?"


    Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    "The devil must have retreated!"


    The city gate official said with pride, and then said: "I guess those demons can''t bear the loss of that war, and they have been recuperating. Now more than 500 years have passed, and they have accumulated strength, so they dare to challenge Yunzhong city again."


    "If the abyss of demons breaks out a war with us again, do we all have to fight?" Xu Shaotang asked again.

 Chapter 2925

    "I don''t know. It depends on the meaning of the city Lord. If it''s just a little fight, it shouldn''t be. The people in the city Lord''s mansion are enough to deal with those demons! But if there is a full-scale war, it will be hard to say... "


    At this point, the city gate official''s face could not help showing a trace of sadness.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to have a full-scale war between Cloud City and the abyss of demons.


    Xu Shaotang tilted his head to think about it, and then asked, "have you ever seen the Lord of the city? What do you think of the city master? "


    Now that he''s back in Yunzhong City, he''s not in a hurry to go home. Since the city gate official likes talking so much, let''s have a good chat with him. Anyway, he has a lot of things to inquire about. If he asks others, they may not know. Even if they know, they may not say.


    In this way, it seems that this super chatty city gate official can also help him a lot.


    "This..." Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the city gate official hesitated and then said with a bitter smile: "I met the city Lord once, when the city Lord ordered all saints and demons to fight fiercely for more than 500 years, but I was too far away to see what the city Lord looked like! As for the master of the city, I think it''s not bad. If the master of the city hadn''t built a cloud city here to provide shelter for everyone, I don''t know how many people would have died miserably in the hands of those demons and demons. "


    "Well, that''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked tentatively: "you say, if the city master knows which bastard provoked these demons, will he find this bastard to settle accounts?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the three girls were surprised again.


    It''s no wonder that the bastard has such a good chat with the city gate official here. He originally intended to get something from others. It seems that he is still a little afraid of the city Lord''s responsibility. He even says he''s a jerk. It''s really hard work.


    However, they are a little worried about it.


    Now none of them has seen the city master, and they can''t understand each other''s temper. If the city master really wants to investigate the responsibility of this matter, Xu Shaotang will surely be found out!


    Thinking of this, they scold Xu Shaotang, a fool in their heart. They don''t know how to use a fake name, and they also report their real name foolishly. Well, they have to worry about being investigated for responsibility.


    Isn''t it just looking for trouble?


    If Xu Shaotang heard what they said, he would surely be wronged. He thought that the old devil could not escape. Who would have thought that after long Yi killed the young devil, he would not be able to fight again?


    If he had been a fool, he would have been a fool.


    "This should not be!" The city gate official didn''t know that Xu Shaotang was the bastard he said. He vowed: "maybe the city Lord will reward the bastard. As long as the demons are not comfortable, the city Lord will be happy! Are you afraid of the demons when you are the Lord of the city? "


    "That''s really cheap, that bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang replied smoothly. Then he gradually let go of his heart and sighed with affectation: "I don''t know if I can have a chance to see the Lord of the city. I really want to hear you talk about the Lord of the city so wonderfully."


    "How dare you think!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the city gate official did not hesitate to pour cold water on him. "I''ve been here for hundreds of years, and I haven''t seen the Lord of the city. How long have you been here! If everyone can see the Lord, he will be bored to death! "


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "this is it! It seems that I have no hope of that! "


    Originally, I wanted to know from the city gate officer to see if there was any way to see the city Lord. Now it seems that this idea can''t be realized.


    The city gate official shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t think about this! Not to mention the Lord of the city, he is the steward of Sikong in the Lord''s mansion, which is not what ordinary people can see! "


    "Sikong Nan?"


    Hear the words of the city gate official, Dan Tai Jing Ming immediately voice asks a way.


    "Yes As soon as the city gate official nodded, he looked at Jingming in surprise, "do you know the steward of Sikong? It''s impossible! With your accomplishments, how can you know the steward of Sikong? "


    "Is Sikong Nan hard to see?"


    Calculating the time, they only saw Sikong Nan twice in less than half a month. Thinking about this, they thought Sikong Nan was not hard to see.


    The city gate official nodded and said, "sure! All the affairs of the city Lord''s mansion are in the charge of Sikong! The steward of Sikong is under one person and above ten thousand people in Yunzhong city. Do you think it''s easy to see him? "


    They are saying, a figure quickly from the distant sky, in the blink of an eye, has come to the gate.


    Sikong Nan!


    Seeing Sikong Nan, the city gate official was slightly stunned. Then he left Xu Shaotang behind and brought several gatekeepers to Sikong Nan. He said respectfully, "I''ve seen Sikong in charge!"


    "No gift!"


    Sikong Nan lightly waved his hand, but his eyes fell on Xu Shaotang, "you run very fast!""Er..."


    Listening to Sikong Nan''s inexplicable words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile and say, "it looks like you found us."


    Unexpectedly, they thought they were hiding well enough, but they were discovered by Sikong Nan!


    What shocked them even more was that even in such a fierce battle, Sikong Nan could find them hidden in the distance. It can be seen that Sikong Nan didn''t use all his strength to deal with those demons!


    The cultivation of Sikong Nan is really profound!


    "What do you say?"


    Sikong Nan snorted and said, "you are really powerful. It''s said that the death of the third royal highness of the demon clan has something to do with you?"


    "This..." Xu Shaotang some embarrassed smile, "I this is also inexplicable volume into! By the way, are those three Highnesses the son of the leader of the demon clan? "


    "If he is really the son of the demon king, this time it will not be such a fuss!" Sikong Nan glanced at Xu Shaotang, and then gloated and said: "however, you are also thought about by the demons now. It''s estimated that you won''t be bored in the future."


    With that, Sikong Nan''s figure flashed and disappeared in front of them.


    "Wait a minute, you can tell me who the third son of a bitch is!" Xu Shaotang rushed to the city shouting, but did not get any response from Sikong Nan.


    "This bastard, it''s irritating to talk half way!"


    Knowing that Sikong Nan would not answer his question, Xu Shaotang immediately scolded him.


    "You You are the one... "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s curse, the city gate official''s face is shocked to see.


    Xu Shaotang spread his hands and nodded: "yes, I''m the bastard who provoked the demons..."

 Chapter 2926

    With the resentment of Sikong Nan back to their yard, just opened the door, Xu Shaotang suddenly Leng there.


    Xu Shaotang blinks his eyes, trying to make sure he is wrong.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s incredible look, Gong Xueshang said faintly: "you''re right, it''s me! I''ve been waiting for you here for several days! "


    "Lord, it''s you


    Xu Shaotang walks to Gong Xueshang in surprise.


    Although he had already guessed that Gong Xueshang would eventually go this way, he was very surprised to see Gong Xueshang in the courtyard they rented.


    "I''m no longer the Lord of the holy gate. You don''t have to call me that. You can call me by my name directly. If you don''t mind, you can call me master! It''s like Tsing Yi! " Gong Xueshang said quietly.


    "Well, did Longfei tell you that?" Xu Shaotang is embarrassed to smile.


    It seems that Gong Xueshang already knows what happened between him and Xiao Qingyi. Only long Fei can tell her.


    Gong Xueshang nodded slightly and said, "I''ll stay here for a while. Is there any problem?"


    "Of course, no problem. Master, you can live as long as you want!" Xu Shaotang naturally changed his mouth. With his relationship with Xiao Qingyi, it is reasonable to call Gong Xueshang master.


    Waiting for someone else, I will not shake my head for a long time


    "Are you waiting for master Mo?"


    Xu Shaotang drew a little in his heart and sighed softly: "you are waiting for him, but he is waiting for another person, and there is another person waiting for you in the holy gate, you Alas


    He understands Gong Xueshang''s idea. Long Fei has told her that they have seen Mo yuhen before. That''s why Gong Xueshang wants to wait for him here. The ruins are so big that it''s better to wait here instead of aimlessly looking for Mo yuhen. At least they are familiar with Mo yuhen. As long as Mo yuhen returns to Yunzhong City, they will come to see him Yes.


    The holy gate is really magical. Xu Shaotang has never seen such a magical sect in the northern and southern regions. God knows how the holy gate would choose some apprentices who love teachers.


    One generation loves another, one generation delays another.


    In the end, every generation is trapped by love, and every generation is suffering from infatuation!


    "Haven''t you met since the last farewell?" Gong Xueshang doesn''t seem to want to discuss this with Xu Shaotang, and then asks about Mo yuhen.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Gong Xueshang helplessly and nodded: "yes, we haven''t seen him again for more than half a year, while long Fei and they have been here, but they haven''t seen Mr. Mo, which proves that he hasn''t come back for more than half a year! But this time, maybe he will come back to the city. "


    "Why do you say that?"


    Gong Xueshang''s face is happy, but he worries that Xu Shaotang is comforting himself, so he immediately asks.


    "You don''t know?" Xu Shaotang asked in surprise: "you are not just here, are you?"


    If Gong Xueshang had come here earlier, he would have known that the demons were crazy. With Gong Xueshang''s intelligence, it''s very easy to guess that Mo yuhen would come back.


    Gong Xueshang nodded and said, "I was sent here after a battle with Ling Junyi of Xiandao League six days ago. It seems that the man has something to do with you, so he is quite good to me. He told me that you are here now, and it seems that you are still very famous. As long as you inquire in Yunzhong City, you can find you, so I found you."


    "Feng Zhuo? He knows I''m here? "


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised in his heart and thought to himself, how could Feng Zhu know these?


    What did the Lord of Cloud City tell him? Or is there always a pair of eyes watching his every move silently behind his back?


    "Well!"


    Gong Xueshang nodded and asked, "you just said that the master should come back soon. What''s the matter?"


    Obviously, Gong Xueshang didn''t have the heart to think about other things at all, and she had nothing but Mo yuhen in her mind.


    Perhaps in her heart, from the moment she came here, Mo yuhen was all she had.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Gong Xueshang helplessly and said slowly: "a friend and I killed the third royal highness of the demon family. Now the demons seem to be crazy and kill the saints who hunt for magic crystals to revenge. Many saints flee back to Yunzhong city to avoid the devil''s edge. I guess master Mo will come back too. Maybe he has come back long ago and is still busy It''s all right. "


    In fact, there is another possibility, that is, Mo yuhen has died in the hands of the devil, or he has gone to a place far away from the flame mountain, and he doesn''t know about the devil''s killing of the saint at all.


    But he did not dare to say it after all. Gong Xueshang cared too much about Mo yuhen. He was afraid that he would say it. Gong Xueshang rushed out of the city to find Mo yuhen.


    "Well, I''ll wait for him here!"


    Gong Xueshang''s face was filled with uncontrollable excitement. She had been waiting too long to see the dreamer again."By the way, how about brother Bai Yi?"


    Gong Xueshang said blandly: "he is very good. He has mastered all the holy gate''s unique skills under my training. Before he left, I helped him take Ling Junyi, the old fox. I can''t help him any more. It''s all up to him."


    When it comes to Xiao Bai Yi''s tone, it''s opposite to Mo Yu hen''s, one is plain, the other is excited.


    Xu Shaotang wanted to talk more about Xiao Baiyi and let her know her feelings for her. Now it seems that she doesn''t need to talk any more. Maybe she knows Xiao Baiyi''s feelings for her, but she can''t hold another man in her heart.


    However, the man she was looking for, how could she be tolerated in her heart?


    Injustice!


    Xu Shaotang sighed heavily in his heart. He could already foresee that after Xiao Baiyi became a saint, he would fall into this cycle again. It seems that this cycle will never stop.


    "Master, you can rest assured to live here. If there is any news from master Mo, I will inform you immediately." Xu Shaotang said in a soft voice, "it''s better for you to have a chat with Mr. mo..."


    He didn''t know what to say to Gong Xueshang, and he couldn''t persuade him. He had to see if Mo yuhen could untie her heart knot.


    He hopes that this story with too much entanglement will have a good result, but he also knows that everything can''t be forced. Moreover, compared with them, he is only an outsider after all.


    "I hope I won''t disturb you too long."


    Gong Xueshang is full of expectations.


    Xu Shaotang nodded: "it shouldn''t be! Well, let''s not talk about this first. We''re meeting old friends in other places. Let''s have a good drink tonight! "

 Chapter 2927

    Early the next morning, after leaving three girls to accompany Gong Xueshang in the courtyard, Xu Shaotang''s only son came to the Dan medicine shop.


    As soon as he got to the door of Dan medicine shop, he stopped.


    On the sign at the door, the prices of all kinds of elixirs are clearly written. However, the elixirs that can be written on the sign are of higher value, such as Xuanyin grass and Xuantian Ziyu bamboo shoots in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    The price of Xuanyin grass ranges from 1000 to 2000 points of merit, while the price of Xuantian Purple Jade shoots is higher, 6000 to 8000 points of merit!


    The price of the elixir needs to be determined according to the quality and maturity of the elixir, which is not completely invariable. But even according to the lowest price, the value of these two elixirs in Xu Shaotang''s hands is more than 8000 points of merit!


    "It''s true that people are not rich without windfall!"


    Seeing the price of the elixir on the brand, Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion.


    If you only hunt the magic crystal, with their accomplishments, even if you hunt eight grade magic objects, you have to kill almost three to get so many merits. You know, eight grade magic crystal can only get 3000 merits! Nine grade magic crystal can be exchanged for 10000 points of merit!


    If you count the other elixirs in his hands, the value of them will exceed 10000 points of merit!


    And with their current accomplishments, they have no chance to compete with the nine grade demons even after fighting for their lives!


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang felt as if he had found a shortcut to get rich! If they want to leave here as soon as possible, it''s not very realistic to hunt magic crystals alone. If they have such luck all the time and can find all kinds of precious elixirs, it''s not too difficult to leave here.


    However, he also knew in his heart that such an opportunity could be met but not sought.


    With excitement, Xu Shaotang stepped into the danyao shop. Suddenly, he felt like a local tyrant with a huge sum of money. He had been in the danyao shop several times, and for the first time, he was so confident!


    Compared with the past, today''s danyao shop is much more lively. Many saints who hunt for magic crystal outside the city have come back. Naturally, the business of danyao shop is much better than before.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang coming in, the staff of Dan medicine shop suddenly brightened up and said hello to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "what Dan medicine do you need this time


    Although Xu Shaotang only came to this Dan medicine shop two or three times, everyone in the Dan medicine shop clearly remembers Xu Shaotang. People like Xu Shaotang who always spend thousands of meritorious deeds to buy Dan medicine can''t make people impressively. Moreover, Xu Shaotang is now a celebrity in Yunzhong city. Most people have heard that he can exchange nearly 5000 meritorious deeds at one time The glorious deeds of the people''s Republic of China.


    "I''m not here to buy pills this time. I''m here to sell elixirs."


    Xu Shaotang smiles and takes out the purple jade shoot of Xuantian. He thinks about it and takes out a plant of Xuanyin grass.


    Although he wants to make pills himself, he doesn''t have much confidence in his level of making pills. Just leave a Xuanyin grass for himself. As for the Xuantian Purple Jade shoot, he doesn''t dare to toss it around. If it''s wasted, he really wants to cry.


    "This is..."


    Seeing the two kinds of elixirs Xu Shaotang took out, the man''s face suddenly froze. He pointed to the elixir and asked incoherently, "this is "Xuantian Ziyu bamboo shoot?"


    His eyes only fell on the Xuantian Purple Jade shoots. After all, both in terms of value and appearance, the Xuantian Purple Jade shoots are more eye-catching.


    "Xuantian Ziyu bamboo shoot?"


    Heard the words of the man, several other people of the Dan medicine shop came together one after another, even the man who introduced Dan medicine to those people on the other side also came together one after another.


    Xuantian Ziyu bamboo shoot, many people have heard the name of this kind of medicine, but few people have really seen it. This kind of medicine is too precious. Even the clerks of Dan medicine shop have hardly seen the real object, and they have only seen the relevant introduction in those books.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded, then pointed to the dark shade grass on the side and said, "this elixir is dark shade grass. I''m going to sell these two elixirs. Please help me to see how much merit can be exchanged."


    "Xuanyin grass?"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several guys turned their eyes to the dark grass. After a careful observation, they looked at each other silently. Everyone''s eyes were full of shock.


    In terms of rarity, Xuanyin grass is no less than Xuantian Ziyu bamboo shoot, but because it has no medicine, it leads to a huge price difference between the two.


    They had never seen two such rare elixirs taken out at one time.


    After quietly swallowing a mouthful of saliva, the man was full of excitement and said to Xu Shaotang, "Shangxian, would you like to have a look at other things first?"


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, "why, don''t you accept these two kinds of elixirs? I see on the sign at your door is... "


    "No, no!"


    The man waved his hand and said, "we will take most of the elixirs! It''s just that these two elixirs of Shangxian are really How precious! We can''t be the Lord at all. Only the two masters in the Lord''s mansion can... ""Oh, I see!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "well, I''ll look at other things here. Please ask someone to inform the two masters."


    These guys probably can''t see the appearance of these two kinds of elixirs. They don''t know how to give the price. The two masters of the city Lord''s mansion should be the people who provide elixirs for these elixirs in the city?


    They''re from the city master''s mansion again!


    I feel that all the capable people here seem to be attracted to the city master''s mansion.


    On second thought, that''s a good thing.


    If he can meet with these two masters, he may be able to communicate with them. Before he is ready to start alchemy, if he can get the guidance of these two masters, he will gain a lot.


    "OK, please wait a moment!"


    The man said politely and immediately went out like a gust of wind.


    Looking at the man who came out of the door and Xu Shaotang, who put the two kinds of elixirs away again, the people who came to buy the pills all looked envious. Xu Shaotang just exchanged 5000 points of meritorious service some time ago. This time, it seems that he will break the record soon!


    It''s really irritating to get so many merits in such a short time!


    "Xu Shangxian, where did you find these elixirs?"


    "Yes, if Xu Shangxian goes out of the city next time, I wonder if I can be lucky enough to be with you?"


    "And me!"


    Someone opened his mouth, and several people immediately gathered around him. Xu Shaotang, who is full of tongue, said in his ear that he seems to want to make a fortune with Xu Shaotang.


    "With him, I''m afraid you''ll all die miserably!"


    Just then, a cold hum rang out of the door.

 Chapter 2928

    "Gu Daosheng?"


    Xu Shaotang looks back, but sees Gu Daosheng, who is surrounded by several people, walking slowly into the pill shop.


    Xu Shaotang is looking at Gu Daosheng, and Gu Daosheng is also looking at him, but Gu Daosheng''s face is full of disdain, and there is a chill in it.


    "Is this bird sick?"


    Looking at the chill in Gu Daosheng''s eyes, Xu Shaotang can''t help but curl his lips. He has never met Gu Daosheng, but the bird man obviously has a trace of hostility towards him. He doesn''t know where Gu Daosheng''s hostility comes from.


    Even if there is hostility to him, why not?


    Is it because he redeemed nearly 5000 points of merit at one time and robbed Gu Daosheng of the limelight?


    If this is the case, is Gu Daosheng too small hearted? It can even be said that he is insane!


    The so-called people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. If possible, he doesn''t want his reputation to be too obvious. He still knows the truth that wood show will be destroyed by the wind in the forest. It''s the king''s way to get rich with dull voice!


    "Xu Shaotang, did you collect these elixirs in the flame mountain?" A man behind Gu Daosheng looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you are a panacea, but you are all bought with other people''s lives. You are here to show off with peace of mind!"


    "Gu Daosheng, do you want to take care of your dog?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the man and asked Gu Daosheng with a smile.


    Since Gu Daosheng is hostile to him, he naturally doesn''t have to follow other people to call him "Gu menzhu". Gu Daosheng''s magnanimity really doesn''t deserve the title.


    "You..."


    That face a change, just said a word, then was Gu Daosheng one eye to stare back.


    "Xu Shaotang, it seems that you are planning to stay in Yunzhong city for a lifetime?" Gu Daosheng''s face became colder and colder. His eyes narrowed slightly. The murderous spirit in his eyes did not hide.


    His meaning is very clear, as long as Xu Shaotang out of the Cloud City, he will take Xu Shaotang''s life.


    "It''s my business. What''s it to do with you?" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and laughed with indifference. With a "curious" look on his face, he asked Gu Daosheng, "shouldn''t you have left here long ago? Half a year ago, it was about to gather up 10000 points of merit. Why, is it healing or something in the past half a year? Or are you going to give someone a hand before you leave? "


    Don''t be polite to such people.


    If it wasn''t for the Cloud City, he would really like to try Gu Daosheng''s cultivation!


    It''s a miracle that a person who has just stepped into the list of Seven Saints is so arrogant!


    On this thought, he suddenly felt that Sikong Nan was so friendly!


    "Nothing to do with me?" Gu Daosheng looked at Xu Shaotang coldly and said to the people around him, "don''t you know that the demons outside the city have gone crazy and slaughtered the people outside the city. It''s all because he and a demon unite to kill the three sons of King Kong in the flame mountain, which leads to the demons'' crazy revenge! There are also two saints in my longevity gate who died under the butcher''s knife of those demons! Xu Shaotang, do you think it has anything to do with me? "


    "Is that him?"


    "He joined forces with the demons?"


    "It''s no wonder that demons were active in the flame mountain a few days ago!"


    "Those people use their lives to fight against demons, but Xu Shaotang collects elixirs in Huoyan mountain. These two elixirs are blood stained elixirs!"


    With Gu Daosheng''s voice falling, the people around Xu Shaotang immediately spread out. Those who just fawned on their faces now show their resentment. Only one person still stands beside Xu Shaotang and says with disgust: "if you talk about Gu Daosheng''s merits, it''s the same! Are the people of changshengmen doing few things to kill people and steal goods? "


    Xu Shaotang is surprised to see the man who is hard to face with Gu Daosheng. He is a middle-aged man with the cultivation of Sanpin sage. His strength should be slightly weaker than Mo yuhen, but he looks at Gu Daosheng with disgust.


    Hearing this person''s words, those people who are far away from Xu Shaotang suddenly feel slightly suffocated.


    Yes, we''ve heard about the reputation of changshengmen more or less. Even if we haven''t experienced it, we''ve heard a lot about changshengmen''s killing people and stealing goods.


    In this way, although Xu Shaotang''s means are not very elegant, they seem to be much better than Gu Daosheng''s. at least, he did not directly kill the saints outside the city.


    "How dare you slander my longevity gate?"


    In Gu Daosheng''s eyes, the killing suddenly burst out, but it disappeared in a moment.


    This is yunzhongcheng. No matter how angry he is, he dare not kill people in yunzhongcheng.


    "Do I need to slander changshengmen? It''s just a house like a street mouse! " The man looked at Gu Daosheng with disdain, "if you hadn''t arranged for the scum of changshengmen, would you have left long ago? I think you know that as soon as you leave, the scum of changshengmen will be encircled, right


    Gu Daosheng''s face changed slightly and hummed coldly: "even without me, you, a saint of three grades, want to shake my eternal life? Dream"Isn''t there me?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "so you are arranging the back road for Changsheng gate! Although you are disgusting, you still have a little conscience and know how to arrange for the people of changshengmen. "


    "You think too well of him!"


    The man said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "if it wasn''t for his son, do you think he would consider those people in Changsheng gate?"


    "Nonsense


    A man of Changsheng gate cried angrily: "has the headmaster ever had a son? Otherwise, you will live and die forever


    "Gu Daosheng, it seems that you have hidden it very deeply."


    The man sneered again and looked at Gu Daosheng playfully.


    "Who are you?" Gu Daosheng looks at this man coldly, but he is shocked. He has been hiding this matter very secretly, that is, people in changshengmen don''t know. How could this person know such a secret thing?


    "You''ll soon know!"


    The man also looked at Gu Daosheng coldly. It can be seen that there should be some grudges between him and Gu Daosheng.


    "Tell me later who his son is."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the two people with great interest and said to the man beside him with a smile.


    "Good!" The man nodded and looked at Gu Daosheng provocatively.


    "You two rubbish, dare to stir up the relationship between me and my disciples!" Gu Daosheng''s face changed several times. He stared at them and said angrily, "you''d better stay in the city of clouds all the time! Otherwise, I will tear you to pieces! "


    "Gu Daosheng, what a prestige! Dare to come here and shout


    All of a sudden, a faint figure sounded in everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 2929

    As soon as the voice fell, an old man in green stepped into the pill shop.


    This is a kind-hearted old man. His hair is carefully combed without any disorder. But the silver like white hair was still clearly visible in the black hair, his eyes were slightly sunken, but his eyes were bright.


    Maybe it''s because just now I heard Gu Daosheng''s shouting words, and now his face is a little cold.


    When his face collapsed, it gave people a strong sense of oppression, people can''t help but fear.


    "I''ve seen the master!"


    Seeing the old man coming in, the man in the shop quickly moved a chair and bowed to the old man.


    "No gift!"


    The old man waved his hand slightly, but his eyes swept back and forth on the faces of Xu Shaotang and Gu Daosheng, and finally fell on Gu Daosheng, "do you know where this is?"


    Facing the old man''s eyes, Gu Daosheng felt a shiver in his heart. A cold sweat suddenly seeped out from his forehead. He quickly bowed back and said, "it''s Gu''s impoliteness. I hope you''ll forgive me!"


    "I ask you, where is this?" The old man''s voice suddenly became cold, which made Gu Daosheng shiver.


    "This is Dan medicine shop..."


    Gu Daosheng hurriedly and carefully returned.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as Gu Daosheng''s voice fell, the old man''s loud slap fell on Gu Daosheng''s face. Rao Shi, Gu Daosheng is a saint of seven grades, and he was slapped by the old man to the northwest and Southeast.


    It''s not the weight of the old man''s slap, but the old man dare to beat people in Yunzhong city!


    Isn''t yunzhongcheng forbidden to fight with each other?


    Why does he dare to hit people? Isn''t he dying?


    Not only Gu Daosheng, but also everyone was looking at the old man. No one thought that the old man would make a sudden move.


    After recovering, Gu Daosheng suddenly covered his cheek and began to laugh. His eyes stared at the old man like a poisonous snake. His face was ferocious and said with a laugh, "you''re dead!"


    "Is it?"


    The old man didn''t want to smile, "do you want to go to the Lord''s mansion to sue me?"


    "You wait!"


    Gu Daosheng obviously didn''t want to give up. He was humiliated in public. How could he swallow this evil spirit.


    With that, Gu Daosheng wants to leave. It seems that he really wants to sue the old man who dares to break the rules of Yunzhong city.


    "Come back! Did I ever let you go? "


    At the moment when Gu Daosheng turned around, the old man''s voice sounded again. Although the voice was very flat, it had an unquestionable flavor.


    Gu Daosheng''s body was slightly shocked, but this time he did not listen to the old man''s words, but left without looking back.


    However, as soon as he walked out, an invisible force pulled him back to the old man. The old man was not polite to the man who dared to ignore his words.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Bang


    "Don''t answer my question? Bang


    "How dare you shout in my place? Bang


    ¡­¡­


    The loud slap in the face continued to ring. Every time the old man said a word, he gave Gu Daosheng a heavy reward. After a few slaps, Gu Daosheng''s whole cheek was swollen, his mouth was full of blood, and even his teeth were knocked out by the old man.


    Looking at the extremely ferocious old man, all people dare not take a breath.


    When I first saw the old man, everyone thought he was a kind-hearted and kind-hearted old man. But the old man ignored the rules of Yunzhong city and taught Gu Daosheng a lesson. Moreover, in such a humiliating way, he made everyone shudder.


    Even if the slap fell on Gu Daosheng, it frightened them.


    In particular, the old man''s "dare to clamor in my territory" just now set off a storm in the hearts of all people. When did the danyao shop in Yunzhong city become the old man''s territory? Isn''t all the places in Yunzhong city belong to the Lord?


    Since the old man dares to teach Gu Daosheng so recklessly, he must have something to rely on. At least he doesn''t have to worry that the Lord of Yunzhong city will take his life.


    Until Gu Daosheng was taken out beyond recognition, the old man stopped. Looking at Gu Daosheng''s face full of blood, the old man breathed out a long breath and asked again, "tell me, where is this?"


    Although Gu Daosheng felt extremely humiliated, he was not stupid. The old man obviously had something to rely on. Thinking about his stupid behavior, he even wanted to slap himself in the face.


    "This is Master''s land robe (plate)... "


    Because of the loss of two teeth, Gu Daosheng even had some air leakage. It sounded so funny, but no one dared to laugh.


    "You are wise! Go away


    With a wave of the old man''s hand, Gu Daosheng suddenly flew back a hundred meters away. "You can go to the city Lord''s mansion and sue me. I''m afraid I''m not afraid!"


    After that, the old man waved his big sleeve. He didn''t want to look at Gu Daosheng again. He walked into the shop.


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?"The old man walked to the chair and sat down. He raised his eyelids slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and bowed to the old man: "I''ve met the master!"


    "Do you know who I am?" The old man asked faintly.


    Hearing the old man''s question, Xu Shaotang''s heart trembled. The man in front of him was completely out of the routine. He was afraid that if he answered wrong, he would end up with Gu Daosheng.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xu Shaotang replied honestly: "I don''t know, but I only know that you are the master, the master of alchemy!"


    "You really don''t know who I am?"


    There was a faint smile in the old man''s eyes, but Xu Shaotang was a little hairy.


    "I don''t know!"


    Xu Shaotang replied helplessly, and he was secretly ready. If the old man really did what he did to Gu Daosheng, he would resist whatever he said, although the resistance might be meaningless.


    "Kneel down!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the old man suddenly gave a sharp drink.


    Sure enough!


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face changed greatly, but he didn''t kneel down at all.


    Why should he kneel down to his parents and teachers?


    Xu Shaotang stood up with pride and suppressed his anger. He said in a deep voice: "if there is something wrong with the master, the master will tell him. Even if he wants to teach him a lesson, he will be convinced."


    "Kneel down first, and I''ll tell you again!" The old man had a stronger smile on his face, but no one knew if it was the calm before the storm.


    "Excuse me, I can''t promise!"


    Xu Shaotang said without changing his face: "there is gold under the man''s knee! Some of you kneel, some of you don''t kneel! "


    "Ha ha, dare to be stubborn with me?"


    With a faint smile, Xu Shaotang was enveloped by his whole body.


    However, when the old man wanted to use the field to force Xu Shaotang to kneel down, Xu Shaotang still stood there.


    Seeing this scene, the old man''s face finally showed a look of shock.

 Chapter 2930

    "Can you ignore my field?"


    The old man exclaimed in disbelief.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Xu Shaotang snorted. It''s a good thing that she has Nuwa stone in her body. Otherwise, I really don''t want to kneel down for this old man today.


    "You really gave me a surprise. No wonder the city..." The old man gave a little meal, realized that he almost let slip, and quickly changed his tongue: "no wonder there are so many news about you in the city!"


    "There''s a lot of news about me in the city?"


    What''s the news about Xu Shaotang''s one-time success?


    Seeing the color of doubt on Xu Shaotang''s face, the old man naturally didn''t want him to think about this unskilled lie carefully. He immediately broke down and said coldly, "you think you can ignore my field, so I can''t help you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man''s body suddenly moved. He pressed his hand on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder. The great force was like a Mount Tai, which made Xu Shaotang''s body almost unable to support.


    "Since the master insisted that the boy kneel down, the boy would offend him!"


    Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth, heart a horizontal, the only soul suddenly appeared in his hands, he knew, even with the help of the power of Nuwa stone, he could not be the old man''s opponent, only try to swallow all the soul, to see if he can compete with the old man!


    Just as Xu Shaotang put the pith into his mouth, a figure suddenly appeared, caught his hand like lightning, and exclaimed, "you are crazy!"


    Xu Shaotang fixed his eyes. Isn''t this Sikong Nan, the steward of the city master''s mansion, who holds his hand?


    Why is he here?


    Is he there all the time, but he doesn''t show up at all?


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Sikong Nan, and then associating with the old man''s unbridled and fearless appearance, Xu Shaotang''s eyes show a trace of understanding. No wonder the old man dares to ignore the rules of the city Lord''s mansion, for most of them are inspired by the city Lord?


    "Soul?"


    When Sikong Nan appeared, the old man''s strength to hold Xu Shaotang''s shoulder suddenly relaxed. He looked at Xu Shaotang''s pith in surprise and said in amazement: "this little son of a bitch is really deadly!"


    "Guanlao, you''d better let the boy go..." Sikong Nan helplessly looked at the old man, "originally this boy should kneel down for you, you make so much trouble, he is really determined not to kneel down for you..."


    "Guan Lao?"


    Listening to Sikong Nan''s address to the old man, and thinking of the old man''s identity as a master of alchemy, Xu Shaotang suddenly became excited and exclaimed: "the elder is Guan Qingyu


    "You''re not stupid at all!"


    Sikong Nan let go of Xu Shaotang''s hand and hummed, "do you think it''s right to let you kneel down for him?"


    "Well, this..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Guan Qingyu speechless and said with a bitter smile, "it should have been, but now Eh, no, you look like you know that I learned "Qingyu Danlu"? How do you know? "


    It doesn''t make sense. When he came here, he never told anyone about his study of Qingyu Danlu. How could these two know?


    Obviously, the reason why Guan Qingyu wants him to kneel down is that he has learned the Danshu left by Guan Qingyu, which is regarded as half of Guan Qingyu''s disciples. However, Guan Qingyu is puzzled that they know that they are learning the Danlu of Qingyu.


    "Don''t you know Fengzhu and ziluo?" Sikong Nan asked lightly.


    "They?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "did they sue you?"


    These two men, as the saints of the northern and southern regions, know that it''s normal for them to study Qingyu Danlu. However, why do they tell Sikong Nan and others about this?


    It''s impossible to ask them to take care of themselves here?


    Look at what these two people mean, but they really don''t mean to take care of him at all!


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang is full of doubts. He suddenly realizes that his road seems to be designed step by step!


    "Of course!"


    Sikong Nan said faintly: "you are celebrities in the north and South regions! When they sent people here, they mentioned your name to us! I not only know that you have studied Qingyu Danlu, but also know that you have a great name in Beiyu! Right, demon emperor


    "It seems that you really know me very well!"


    Hearing Sikong Nan''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He didn''t know the name of demon Emperor himself! Or from the hundred Li canglan there know this thing.


    "In other words, another great master is Zhai Tiandao of danmeng, isn''t he?" All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang thought of what the two masters said.


    Since Guan Qingyu is here, it should not be surprising that Zhai Tiandao is here.


    Sikong Nan nodded and said with a smile, "if you can live forever, you will see more acquaintances!""Including Yao Qingdi?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face flashed a hint of enlightenment. "If I guess correctly, many people who we thought had already passed away actually came here?"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang understood some things, but he had more doubts.


    However, he didn''t bother to ask Sikong Nan and Guan Qingyu, because he knew that even if he asked, they would never say.


    This Guixu is really more and more lively!


    "When your cultivation reaches a certain level, you will naturally know!" Sikong Nan noncommittal smile, and to guanqingyu asked: "guanlao, is the first to do your things, or do my things?"


    "Do my business first!"


    Guan Qingyu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "take out your two miraculous drugs! I''ll open my eyes, too! "


    "Guan Lao..."


    Xu Shaotang grinned and came up to Guan Qingyu. "You don''t deliberately lower the price of my two miraculous drugs because of what happened just now, do you?"


    "If you had just knelt down, I might have overestimated the value of your elixir on purpose because of the relationship between you and me!" Guan Qingyu glanced at Xu Shaotang with a smile, and then said: "however, with the words you just asked, no matter what the value of your elixir is, I will underestimate one thousand merits!"


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly turned black, almost choked by Guan Qingyu''s words. At the same time, he secretly scolded himself and resisted the impulse of bleeding. Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "in that case, I won''t sell it, OK?"


    A thousand meritorious deeds, say buckle buckle, this is not a son of a bitch what is it?


    This Dan medicine shop is really like a black shop! Then he won''t sell it!


    It''s a big deal to stay there. I''ll have a higher level of alchemy in the future, and then I''ll use Xuantian Purple Jade shoots to alchemy!


    "For the sake of your relationship with Fengzhu, I suggest you sell it." Sikong Nan looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "otherwise, when I say something, you may regret it..."

 Chapter 2931

    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang mouth slightly a smoke, this his mother is not forced to buy forced to sell it?


    This pill shop is getting dark!


    Although it used to be very dark, it was more or less based on the principle of your love and my wish. Today, it''s really strange. I''ve been deducted 1000 points of meritorious service for no reason. Now, listening to Si Kongnan''s meaning, it seems that I can''t sell it.


    "You''ll find out later!" Sikong Nan smile, "if you decide not to sell, I will tell you now! If you want to sell it, hurry up. I don''t have much time to waste here with you. "


    Listening to Sikong Nan''s words, and looking at Guan Qingyu''s fearless appearance, Xu Shaotang immediately hesitated.


    Sell it and get a thousand points of credit for nothing!


    Don''t sell it. I think Sikong Nan said it seriously.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang clenched his teeth and quickly took out the two miraculous drugs. He said bitterly, "sell them!"


    To be honest, with his current attainments in alchemy, it would be too wasteful to use Xuantian Purple Jade shoots to alchemy.


    Looking at the old man''s smile, he said, "how can I get back the old man''s smile?"


    "Don''t kneel, say don''t kneel, don''t kneel!"


    Xu Shaotang straightened up, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s just a thousand merits. I can still afford it!"


    Originally, according to the relationship between Guan Qingyu and him, it''s OK for him to kneel down to Guan Qingyu. But Guan Qingyu''s coercion immediately aroused Xu Shaotang''s rebellious psychology. Anyway, he has made up his mind that he won''t kneel down to Guan Qingyu!


    "Well, it''s tough!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Guan Qingyu burst into laughter and looked at the two elixirs. "I have to say that your boy''s luck is really good. You have found the two elixirs you cherish so much!"


    After seeing it for a while, Guan Qingyu said faintly: "this Xuantian purple jade bamboo shoot is not yet fully mature. I''ll give you a medium-sized appearance, 7000 points of merit! The Xuanyin grass is mature, but the flower has begun to wither, can''t achieve the best effect, so, it is also medium quality, let''s count your 1500 points of merit! Another 1000 points will be deducted, two miraculous drugs, a total of 7500 points of merit! "


    "Good! Five hundred at seven, that''s quite a lot! "


    Xu Shaotang tried not to show the appearance of flesh pain, squeezed out a smile, took out his identity card, "don''t give me 7500 points of merit, I bought that 4000 points of merit alchemy stove, and give me 2000 points of merit milk!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, not to mention those people who are watching in the Dan medicine shop, even Guan Qingyu and Sikong Nan are stunned.


    They heard about Xu Shaotang''s extravagance in his meritorious service, but they didn''t expect that he had lost his family to such a degree that his 7500 points of meritorious service had not been included in his ID card, and he had already spent 6000 points?


    Is this the biggest loser of all time?


    "Are you sure you want to buy these?" Guan Qingyu slowly returned to his senses and reminded: "I guess, with your current alchemy attainments, you can use the cheapest alchemy furnace. You don''t have to pay such a high price to buy the alchemy furnace."


    Xu Shaotang said, "if I''m lazy, I''ll spend more time on it. It''s better to buy an alchemy furnace that will last longer and work better."


    "Ha ha, you think a lot about it!"


    Guan Qingyu said with a smile, "if you don''t have any other needs, I will add 1500 merits to your ID card?"


    "Enough!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, and at the same time, he comforted himself, "at least I have gained so many merits in vain. I should be satisfied!"


    He now only think so, in order to make his heart a little better.


    Or want to use a thousand points of merit to save their dignity, so that they avoid kneeling!


    On the other hand, Xu Shaotang had a lot of balance in his mind.


    "You didn''t pick up this merit for nothing!"


    Guan Qingyu''s deep smile made people count Xu Shaotang''s merits into Xu Shaotang''s ID card. Wu went to a chair and sat down. He looked at Sikong Nan with a smile and said, "my business is over. Sikong is in charge. You can talk about your business!"


    Look at him like that, it is clear that he is waiting to see the excitement.


    Looking at Guan Qingyu''s appearance, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a bad feeling in his heart. He faintly realizes that what Sikong Nan said may not be a good thing for him.


    "All right!"


    Sikong Nan nodded and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face. "Now, in the name of the city Lord, I announce the punishment decision to you. In view of..."


    "No, wait!"


    Xu Shaotang interrupted Sikong Nan''s words and asked inexplicably: "even if it''s punishing me, why don''t you give me a reason? Why punish me? "That''s too unreasonable, isn''t it?


    Why should he be punished?


    "Because you have something to do with the death of King Kong''s son of fire!" Sikong Nan light way back.


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers, the air way: "the city Lord for a devil''s death, don''t reward me even, still punish me?"


    Doesn''t the city gate official say that the more miserable the devil is, the more happy their city master is? Why is he punished for this?


    Is it true that the city master is afraid of demons?


    Sikong Nan laughed and said: "the Lord of the city will not punish you for the death of a demon! However, because of this, dozens of saints died miserably under the butcher''s knife of the devil. Therefore, you must be punished. Otherwise, those saints will not die unjustly? Don''t worry, there will be punishment and reward for you! "


    "Oh? And awards? "


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes brightened slightly and said with great interest: "it''s almost the same! Please talk about the punishment first. I like the feeling of bitterness before sweetness. "


    There are rewards and punishments, but he has nothing to say.


    Although it''s far fetched to force the death of those saints killed by the devil on his head, he really can''t argue. It depends on what other people think. That''s the truth.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s calm acceptance, Sikong Nan nodded slightly in his heart, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said slowly: "later, the city Lord''s mansion will tell everyone, and from then on, the merits on your ID card will no longer return to zero! If you die, others can inherit all the merits of your ID card! "


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang''s cheek twitched for a moment, and the look on his face became more and more fierce. "This is killing people with a knife! I don''t know... "

 Chapter 2932

    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished yet." Sikong Nan raised his hand to stop Xu Shaotang from talking and continued: "just now I said punishment, now it''s time to say the reward you are most interested in! Because the death of the third son of King Kong''s fire king makes the city master feel very happy, so I specially reward you with 5000 merits! "


    "Oh? And the good thing? "


    Xu Shaotang squinted, but there was no smile on his face. He instinctively felt that it was not so simple.


    "It seems that you have noticed something!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s look, Sikong Nan''s mouth slightly moved, gloated at Xu Shaotang, and said with a smile: "the use of these five thousand merits is limited! It can''t be used to buy anything. It can only be used to get out of here! "


    "In other words, my life is worth at least 5000 points of merit, isn''t it?"


    As Sikong Nan''s voice falls, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly changes, and his eyes show a strong color of anger.


    As soon as this order is announced, I will really become a street mouse. No matter how much I spend, I can''t spend 5000 points of merit in my ID card!


    Five thousand points of merit, which is enough to make the vast majority of people''s heart! After all, it''s much easier to kill yourself than to kill the demons!


    From now on, I''m afraid everyone would like to kill himself to inherit his merits, right?


    What''s the reward? It''s clearly a price tag for his life! Let people understand that killing him can get at least 5000 points of merit!


    In this way, he completely became the target of public criticism!


    How poisonous! kill without spilling blood!


    Xu Shaotang really does not understand where he has offended the city Lord. He has made him aim at himself so hard to kill himself!


    He is a saint of liuqipin. He still has the hope of victory. But if his cultivation is strong enough for Guan Qingyu or Sikong Nan, what will he do?


    At the moment, the onlookers are also in an uproar, many people''s eyes are showing a different light, it is obvious that some plans have begun to brew.


    "Can I not have this reward?"


    Silent for a long time, Xu Shaotang efforts to suppress the anger in the heart to ask Sikong Nan.


    "No way!"


    Sikong Nan shook his head and said in a deep voice: "you have no right to refuse the punishment of the Lord of the city, nor can you refuse his reward!"


    "That''s a great reward!" Xu Shaotang tightly grasped his fist, "so, you just advised me to sell the elixir, just want to add weight to me?"


    "I''m doing it for you!"


    Sikong Nan said with a smile: "after all, if you don''t sell it, your weight will be heavier! You know, if others take these two elixirs to sell, they can sell more than 1000 points of merit! You don''t care about a thousand meritorious deeds, but many people are excited! "


    "What a reasonable look!"


    Xu Shaotang had a smile on his face, but his heart was cold. He thought about it carefully in his mind, but he asked with a smile: "if I don''t go out of yunzhongcheng, do others have to abide by the rules of yunzhongcheng?"


    "Of course!"


    Sikong Nan nodded: "the rules of Yunzhong city can''t be broken!"


    "That''s fine!"


    Xu Shaotang''s cold and fierce color gradually disappeared, deliberately showing a indifferent smile, "so, I''d like to thank the city master. With this command, I can stay in the city and make alchemy. Maybe I can leave here as soon as possible! When you see the Lord, remember to say thank you for me


    No matter how weak you are, you can''t be weak!


    Although there was a lot of anger at this order in his heart, he could not wring his arm but his thigh. It was useless for him to argue. Instead, he was inferior. It was better to accept it simply, at least not to let people see the joke!


    "I will!" Sikong Nan nodded.


    "By the way, I have something else to ask."


    Xu Shaotang had a stronger smile on his face, which made Sikong Nan and Guan Qingyu puzzled. "If I could get 5000 points of merit, plus the 5000 points of merit awarded by the city master, would I be able to leave here right away?"


    "Naturally Si Kongnan doubts a way: "how, so clear matter, do you still have what not clear?"


    "No, I just want to confirm with you."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "that is to say, if I leave here and then come back here, the five thousand points of merit in my identity card will naturally be gone, right?"


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang thought of a solution.


    If you want to avoid being the target of public criticism, you must let your 5000 immovable merits disappear, and the only way to make them disappear is to leave here!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people''s faces suddenly showed surprise. No one thought that Xu Shaotang would use this method to make the 5000 points of merit disappear! The point is, listen to him, is he going to leave here and come back?


    Isn''t that a fuckin ''psycho? They''ve all left. Do you want to come back and start all over again?"You are right!" Sikong Nan looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then asked: "however, are you really willing to waste 5000 points of merit?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the spirit milk and alchemy stove that he had not yet put into the heaven and earth bag. He laughed and said, "I forgot to tell you that I was born a black sheep. Black sheep are one of my few hobbies!"


    "You really make me look at you with new eyes."


    Sikong Nan looks at Xu Shaotang quietly. He seems to want to see through Xu Shaotang and see what he is thinking in his head. But he doesn''t see why. In desperation, he says to Guan Qingyu: "Guan Lao, are you going to talk to your half apprentice here, or..."


    "This apprentice I don''t want it! "


    Guan Qingyu stood up with a smile and said, "let''s go. It''s time for me to go back to the city master''s residence. I just had a good discussion with Zhai Tiandao about how to use these two miraculous drugs to make pills!"


    "To the master! Congratulations to Sikong


    At the moment when they left, everyone saluted, but Xu Shaotang stood still.


    "My friend, it seems that you and Gu Daosheng have some grudges. Why don''t we find a place to have a good chat?" Xu Shaotang walked slowly to the stiff man with Gu Dao, and said with a smile: "the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Now Gu Dao Sheng must hate me. Why don''t we cooperate?"


    "Good!"


    The man nodded without hesitation.


    Seeing the man''s promise, Xu Shaotang quickly put away the alchemy stove and spirit milk he bought and said with a laugh, "let''s go. I''m very happy when I meet so many good things today. Let''s find a quiet place to have a drink!"

 Chapter 2933

    "How?"


    Inside the Lord''s mansion, the LORD looks at Sikong Nan and Guan Qingyu with a smile.


    "To be honest, his performance surprised us." Sikong Nan said with a bitter smile: "he seems to have thought of a way to crack it now, and it seems that he is not joking."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing Sikong Nan''s words, the city Lord''s face could not help showing a trace of curiosity? Tell me in detail


    "Yes


    Sikong Nan bows slightly, and then tells the city master in detail what happened between the Dan medicine shop and Xu Shaotang. Almost every detail, including Xu Shaotang''s expression, he doesn''t miss.


    After listening to Sikong Nan''s words, the city master''s cheek suddenly drew slightly, and then said with a bitter smile: "so, I''ve miscalculated this time? With his temperament, he can really do such a thing. "


    "My subordinates feel the same way!"


    Sikong Nan nodded: "in terms of courage alone, Xu Shaotang can definitely rank in the top three among the people he sees under his subordinates!"


    "Who is the number one in your heart?" The city Lord asked with great interest.


    "At present, it should be unparalleled!" Sikong Nan seriously back: "the second is Yao Qingdi!"


    Hearing Sikong Nan''s words, the city master showed a smile in his eyes. Then he cast his eyes on Guan Qingyu and said with a smile, "Guan Lao, how do you say that?"


    Guan Qingyu thought a little, and said: "Li is the most worthy first. I don''t have any opinion about this. However, I can''t see who is more courageous between this boy and Yao Qingdi


    "It seems that you think highly of your half apprentice." There was a thick smile in the city master''s deep eyes.


    Guan Qingyu said with a smile: "I really like this guy, not because he got the Dan record left by me, but because he knows how to advance and retreat. He is tough when he should be tough, and he doesn''t procrastinate when he should be soft. This kind of person is destined to live longer than others! For example, Xia Lingyun


    When it comes to the name of Xia Lingyun, there is a trace of regret in the eyes of the city master and Sikong Nan. Of course, it''s just a pity!


    "It''s a pity that Xia Lingyun..."


    The Lord sighed and asked, "how about Gu Daosheng?"


    "Isn''t there a decision in the Lord''s heart? Why do you want to be older again? "


    Guan Qingyu looks at the LORD with a smile.


    When the city master taught Gu Daosheng, he already understood the meaning of the city master and guessed what the city master thought.


    When facing the young city leader, Guan Qingyu and Sikong Nan have totally different attitudes. Guan Qingyu is still at ease, but Sikong Nan is very careful.


    "Sure enough, everything can''t escape the old man''s eyes!"


    The city master smiles and turns his eyes to Sikong Nan. Obviously, he wants to hear what Sikong Nan says.


    Facing the city Lord''s eyes, Sikong Nan pondered slightly and said: "it''s too much to use!"


    "It seems that everyone thinks so."


    The city master nodded slightly, looked into the distance with deep eyes, and said: "so, let''s give this Gu Daosheng to Xu Shaotang to practice! By the way, doesn''t Xu Shaotang think it''s OK to hide in yunzhongcheng? Then open the door of life and death to him! "


    "What?"


    Hearing the words of the city master, Guan Qingyu and Sikong Nan screamed at the same time. Looking at the city master with a puzzled look, Guan Qingyu hesitated slightly and said tentatively, "is it too early to open the door of life and death to Xu Shaotang? After all, with his current accomplishments... "


    "Why do you still think his accomplishments are very low?"


    Hearing Guan Qingyu''s words, the city master shook his head with a smile and said, "it seems that you still don''t know him very well! I can tell you very clearly that although Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments are not high, they are definitely not low! "


    "His accomplishments are invisible to his subordinates!"


    Sikong Nan looked at the city master curiously, "what is Xu Shaotang''s cultivation?"


    "Wupin!"


    The city master laughs.


    "Wupin? This How is that possible? "


    "How long has he been here? What''s more, when he was in the southern and northern regions a few years ago, he didn''t become a saint, did he? Is it five grades in such a short time? "


    "It seems that it took more than 200 years for Li to attain the cultivation of Wupin sage?"


    Hearing the words of the city master, they immediately looked at each other, but they had no doubt about the words of the city master. No one''s cultivation here can hide from the eyes of the city master. Even if Xu Shaotang has hidden treasures of cultivation, he can''t escape the peep of the city master''s divine consciousness.


    The shock of the two men was expected by the city master. Looking at their incredible look, the city master said with a smile: "if I tell you that Xu Shaotang''s real strength is even comparable to that of the seven grade sage, are you even more surprised?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As the voice of the Lord fell, they fell into a complete dullness.They even forgot to ask, and their eyes widened as if they had seen a ghost.


    In such a short period of time, Xu Shaotang became a saint of five grades. They all find it hard to imagine. Now the city master tells them that Xu Shaotang''s real strength is comparable to that of the saint of seven grades.


    This is just a fable!


    "Now, do you still think it''s too early to open the door of life and death to him?" The Lord of the city smiles, and his eyes seem to have seen through everything.


    At this moment, Sikong Nan seems to suddenly understand why the city master wanted to buy Xu Shaotang''s holy blood Ganoderma at a high price! Maybe, even the city master didn''t expect that this day would come so soon.


    If there was a long time for him to cry out, he would be shocked


    "But Xu Shaotang may not be willing to enter the gate of life and death?" Sikong Nan said: "I can see that Xu Shaotang is not as ambitious as Li Wushuang and Yao Qingdi. He just wants to leave here with his friends. If he doesn''t want to enter the gate of life and death, isn''t that..."


    "No, he''ll get in!"


    Guan Qingyu looked at the Lord quietly and said with a bitter smile, "even if he doesn''t want to go in, the Lord has a way to force him to go in!"


    Hearing Guan Qingyu''s words, the city master nodded with satisfaction and glanced at Sikong Nan with light eyes: "at this point, you are far inferior to Guan Lao!"


    "Yes, my subordinates are stupid!"


    Sikong Nan did not argue or refute.


    Looking at Sikong Nan''s appearance, the city master sighed helplessly and waved to Sikong Nan at the same time: "immediately inform him to go down. From now on, all Dan medicine shops will stop purchasing Dan medicine and lingyao!"

 Chapter 2934

    When Sikong Nan took the order and left, Guan Qingyu said with a helpless smile: "Lord, your move is really Beat the snake seven inches


    Only this order forced Xu Shaotang to have no way out.


    Now, without stepping out of Yunzhong City, Xu Shaotang has to rely on elixirs and elixirs to obtain meritorious service. Only in this way can he collect 10000 meritorious service points and give him a chance to spend the 5000 meritorious service points awarded by the city leader.


    But now, with the order of the city Lord, Xu Shaotang immediately cut off the source of his meritorious service!


    If he wants to get meritorious service, either he will enter the gate of life and death, or he will have to go out of Yunzhong city again at the risk of being chased and killed by countless people. No matter which one Xu Shaotang chooses, he is in the heart of the city leader.


    Looking at Guan Qingyu''s helpless eyes, the city master could not help but smile and asked: "does Guan always think that I am too harsh to Xu Shaotang?"


    "Indeed


    Guan Qingyu nodded and said, "even for Li Wushuang and Yao Qingdi, the city master has never been so harsh."


    "When Li Wushuang and Yao Qingdi were his age, did they ever have such strength?" The city Lord asked with a smile.


    "This..."


    Guan Qingyu was speechless and nodded: "that''s true! Since ancient times, no one''s strength has been improved as fast as Xu Shaotang, right? I really don''t understand why his strength has risen so fast? "


    On the speed of cultivation, Guan Qingyu is sure that Xu Shaotang is the first person in all ages!


    Of course, this is only limited to the people he knows. There are so many talented people in the world. Maybe there are other people as amazing as Xu Shaotang, but he has never met them.


    "Of course, he had his fortune. Without those adventures, he would be so gifted that he could not have such accomplishments in such a short time." The Lord of the city said with a smile, "old Guan, how about doing me a favor?"


    "The Lord of the city will do as he says!"


    Guan Qingyu said with a smile: "from the moment when I lost the bet, the life of the old man is the life of the city Lord."


    When it comes to gambling, they look at each other and smile at the same time.


    However, the city master''s eyes are proud smile, but Guan Qingyu''s eyes are helpless smile.


    With a smile, the LORD said slowly: "when it''s OK, beat Xu Shaotang for me, but don''t pass on his alchemy."


    "Well?"


    Guan Qingyu was slightly stunned, and looked at the Lord of the city for no reason. "If the Lord of the city asked me to pass on his alchemy, I could understand it, but this..."


    "Although the elixir can quickly improve his cultivation, it is not the main road after all!"


    The city Lord said: "I''ve been waiting for a person who surpasses Li for many years. I don''t want him to be destroyed on the elixir!"


    "I see!" Guan Qingyu said with a smile: "the city master wants me to disclose the news of birth and death to him intentionally or unintentionally? After all, I have some connections with him, and I don''t give him too much doubt about what I don''t know, do I? "


    At this moment, Guan Qingyu understood the meaning of the so-called beating, and also understood why the city Lord wanted him to do it instead of letting Sikong Nan do it.


    It has to be said that the Lord of the city was very considerate in all aspects.


    "Ha ha, I know! "I''m in charge of the old man!"


    The Lord laughed.


    "Well, I''ll see him later." Guan Qingyu nodded with a smile, then stroked his long beard and said, "but didn''t the city master find that Xu Shaotang and Li are similar in many places? In Xu Shaotang''s body, I can even see the shadow of Li unparalleled, although I haven''t seen Li unparalleled several times myself. "


    Thinking of Li matchless, Guan Qingyu couldn''t help sighing.


    This man was the one who had placed great hopes on the Lord of the city. Even Emperor Yao Qing couldn''t match him. But in the end, he let the Lord down.


    For so many years, there has been a Li unparalleled person. Now it is rare to have a person who is comparable to or even surpasses Li unparalleled, but is so similar to Li unparalleled. I don''t know if such a person will go on the same road with Li unparalleled.


    If that is the case, the city master will be disappointed again.


    "There will never be two people who are exactly the same in the world. Xu Shaotang is Xu Shaotang, and Li unparalleled is Li unparalleled." The city master shook his head with a smile and said, "if Xu Shaotang really goes on the same road as Li Wushuang, it''s God''s will!"


    "It seems that the Lord of the city is not sure." Guan Qingyu sighed softly.


    "Things are changeable, they change a lot."


    The city leader said with a smile, "who dares to say that he is absolutely sure before the last moment?"


    His face was not sad or happy, as if he could accept any result.


    Or is it all under his control!


    "The mentality of the city master is not as old as it should be!"


    Guan Qingyu said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll beat Xu Shaotang for the city master! In fact, I also want to see if Xu Shaotang will become the unique Li or the Emperor Yao Qingdi! ""As long as you don''t become Xia Lingyun or Gu Daosheng!"


    The city master gave a cool smile and said, "since you want to take Gu Daosheng to practice for Xu Shaotang, Guan Lao feels that it is necessary for Gu Daosheng to go to the gate of life and death?"


    "Gu Daosheng..."


    Thinking of this man, Guan Qingyu shook his head and said: "I think Gu Daosheng is not qualified! Gu Daosheng can keep it. In case Xu Shaotang doesn''t enter the gate of life and death, let him fight Gu Daosheng outside the city in the cloud. "


    "We really want to go together."


    The city master nodded and said with a smile, "that''s it! By the way, isn''t Feng Zhu sending another person named Ling Junyi? Ling Junyi is also a descendant of Emperor Yao Qingdi. If Guan has time, he might as well meet this person for me. "


    Guan Qingyu looked at the Lord in surprise, then nodded: "good!"


    Even Ling Junyi has been targeted by the city leader?


    Although Ling Junyi is a character, he is far worse than Yao Qingdi and Xu Shaotang!


    Or is it because of the relationship between Ling Junyi and Yao Qingdi?


    Guan Qingyu thinks about it, but he doesn''t understand what the city master wants to do.


    Just at this time, a divine idea suddenly came into the city master''s mind. The corner of the city master''s mouth was slightly tilted, and then he said to Guan Qingyu with a smile: "well, there''s a friend coming to see me. I''ll go to meet this friend and help myself."


    With that, the figure of the city master disappeared directly in front of Guan Qingyu, as if he had never appeared.


    Looking at the place where the body of the city leader has disappeared, Guan Qingyu sighed with a faint sigh. Wu Zi shook his head and said: "Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang, I don''t know if it''s your blessing or..."


    Guan Qingyu said to himself and left the city master''s mansion slowly.

 Chapter 2935

    When Xu Shaotang returned to the courtyard, his story had been thoroughly spread in Yunzhong city.


    And he also learned another thing, from now on, yunzhongcheng will no longer buy any pills and elixirs.


    Getting the news, Xu Shaotang''s face was filled with anger.


    Of course, he knew that this order was aimed at him. It was obvious that the masked city master wanted to force him out of the Cloud City in this way!


    "What does this bastard mean? In his position, is it necessary to do this to me? "


    Xu Shaotang greets the eighteen generations of the city Lord''s ancestors, but he is puzzled. He can''t understand how he has offended the city Lord!


    Since the Lord of the city is not afraid of the devil, he will not be afraid of the king of Vajra. It is obvious that he is not driven out of the city in order to let the devil have a chance to revenge on him.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang didn''t understand the twists and turns, so he had to stop thinking about it for the time being. He made up his mind that since the city master wanted to force himself out of the city, he would not go out. Let''s see what medicine the city master was selling in his gourd!


    Although he may not be able to surpass the city Lord, he can still do it for a while.


    With this mentality, Xu Shaotang returned to the courtyard.


    Just arrived at the gate of the courtyard, but saw a few women standing outside the courtyard bored, looking at the people coming and going, the worried face can not hide, should be aware of the Cloud City Lord against him.


    "Why don''t you go in? What are you doing here? "


    Xu Shaotang came to several women from a distance and joked: "can''t you pick me up here?"


    "It''s not that you can''t find a place. What can we do for you?" Tan Tai Jing Ming pulls Xu Shaotang to them, looks at Xu Shaotang up and down, and says, "how is it? Are you cursing in your heart now?"


    "It seems you''ve heard about it, too."


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "in this case, who can not curse his mother! Who knows what kind of madness that city Lord smoked! Forget it. Anyway, I''m not going to go out of town recently. Let''s go. Let''s all go in. "


    "No!"


    Su Nu immediately followed Dan Tai and hugged Xu Shaotang''s other hand. She shook her head slightly at him and pointed to the courtyard and said, "don''t disturb them!"


    "They?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned. After returning to his mind, he quickly lowered his voice and asked, "master Mo is here?"


    "Well, he heard about you. He wanted to come and have a chat with you, but..."


    Plain girl nodded slightly, full of helpless sigh.


    Xu Shaotang took a look in the courtyard and then sighed helplessly.


    He guessed that Mo yuhen would come back, and that they would have a chance to meet. Gong Xueshang finally realized his wish for many years, but after this side, he didn''t know where they should go.


    This result must be cruel. They all know it. When Mo yuhen asked Xu Shaotang to tell Gong Xueshang that he was dead, they already guessed the result.


    "Forget it, they are all hundreds of years old, not as glassy as you think." Tantai Jingming gently shook her head and said, "master Gong is clear in most of her heart. The reason why she wants to see Master Mo is nothing more than an obsession in her heart. Maybe it''s a good thing to see this side."


    "That''s right."


    Jiuwei also nodded and said: "they are also people who have conquered the demons. They are in such a bad mood as you think. Don''t worry about them. If you have time, you''d better worry about yourself!"


    "What do I have to worry about?"


    Xu Shaotang said, "the city master tried every means to drive me out of the city. I just won''t go out. In the next few days, I''ll make alchemy if I have nothing to do. Otherwise, I''ll take plain girl and dantai to hang around outside the city master''s mansion and show my love. I''m so angry with him!"


    "Bah, who is going to show love with you?"


    Xu Shaotang, a quiet man, twisted his hand and spat, "I''m going to try my best to improve my accomplishments. You should show your love and take a plain girl with you."


    This son of a bitch, he''s so open-minded that he can say anything.


    Although she thinks that Xu Shaotang''s idea is really good, she really can''t do it if she really wants to do it.


    For the city leader, they are also angry. They say that they reward Xu Shaotang, but in fact they want Xu Shaotang to become everyone''s enemy and prey. If there is a reason for this kind of targeting, they can understand it, but there is no reason at all. It really makes people angry.


    "I want to improve my accomplishments, too!"


    The nun chuckled, "I don''t think you''d better think about those heresies. You''d better concentrate on alchemy. When your cultivation is improved, how can you not go outside the city? Anyway, you have dragon Jue. You can absorb aura dozens of times faster than others. You can practice in this city! In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is a floating cloud. Isn''t that what you often say? ""Er..."


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smothering slightly. A moment later, a bright smile suddenly appeared on her face, holding Su Nu''s cheek and kissing her hard, "ha ha, you remind me! When I''m not afraid of other people''s pursuit, even if I go out of the city, who can do what to me? "


    Su Nu''s words undoubtedly awakened him.


    In any case, yunzhongcheng can also cultivate, just can''t get meritorious service, but there are two or three thousand meritorious service in his ID card, which is enough for them to support for a long time!


    When his cultivation is almost promoted, those who want to pursue and kill themselves outside the city will have to weigh up.


    By Xu Shaotang this sudden attack, plain girl immediately made a big red face, not angry twisted Xu Shaotang a, but with happy heart, as long as Xu Shaotang himself want to understand.


    "Well, that''s settled. Next, I''m at ease in alchemy. Nine tails, and you''re also at ease to improve your strength. I hope you''ll have eight tails when we come out of Cloud City again!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took out the soul marrow and the soul milk, which is worth two thousand meritorious deeds, and handed it to Jiuwei, "that''s all I can help you. The rest is up to you!"


    "Good!"


    Nine tail solemnly took over Xu Shaotang handed over things, also did not say a thank you and so on, between them do not need these words.


    "Dan Tai, you need to stabilize your state first. When you need to use the spirit milk to improve your cultivation, we''ll buy it again!" Xu Shaotang said to Tantai Jingming again.


    "And you''re afraid I''m jealous?"


    Tantai Jingming said with a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t be polite to you when I need to! You can''t buy it then! "

 Chapter 2936

    Mo yuhen left and left the yard without saying a word.


    The door of the room was open, and Gong Xueshang was sitting there in a dazed state. The tears on her face had not dried up.


    "Master, you Are you all right? "


    Xu Shaotang stands at the door, but she walks in. She just looks at Gong Xueshang carefully, for fear that what she says will stimulate her.


    "Why, what do you think I can do?"


    Gong Xueshang wiped the tears from her face and suddenly showed a bright smile.


    "It''s OK!"


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, but in the heart is slightly a Lin, in the heart secretly doubt, she should not be stimulated, lead to mental disorder?


    Just now, it was the same as losing one''s soul. In the twinkling of an eye, he laughed again?


    "Well, my wish has been fulfilled. I won''t disturb you any more." Gong Xueshang stepped out of the room and said with a smile: "a dream for a hundred years, today, my dream should wake up! You don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine. "


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that Gong Xueshang was about to leave, Xu Shaotang quickly stopped her. "If the master is not busy, you can stay here for a few more days. I''ll start refining pills today. If I succeed, I''ll send some of them to the master for a rainy day."


    "No more."


    Gong Xueshang shook his head and said, "I won''t leave yunzhongcheng for the time being. I will walk in yunzhongcheng well. Before I leave the city, I will come to you."


    "All right!"


    Since Gong Xueshang said so, Xu Shaotang didn''t say any more. Looking at Gong Xueshang''s back, he sighed and said, "we will be here all this time. If you want to chat with someone, you can come to us."


    "Don''t worry, I will!" Gong Xueshang said with a smile: "I''m just going to relax. I''ll have a good understanding of this strange place by the way. How can I feel like I''m going to seek short sightedness when I get to your mouth?"


    "No, if the master is so fragile, he won''t have a chance to become a saint!"


    "If only you knew!" Gong Xueshang nodded.


    Out of the courtyard, the smile on Gong Xueshang''s face was still there, but tears filled his eyes again.


    "Well, let''s go our separate ways."


    Xu Shaotang smiles at the three girls and solemnly says, "from today on, I will concentrate on alchemy. If you don''t have anything important, don''t disturb me for the moment."


    "Good!"


    Three women nodded.


    After locking himself in the room, Xu Shaotang takes out all the elixirs in his bag. Looking at all the elixirs spread out on the floor of the room, Xu Shaotang is lost in meditation.


    After thinking about it for a while, he took out the two books, looked at the book that introduced the properties of miraculous drugs, and began to understand the properties of each miraculous drug carefully.


    Originally, I wanted to ask Guan Qingyu for advice. Now it seems that there is no chance. I can only rely on him to explore. Fortunately, he still has some understanding of alchemy. If he explores, he should be able to find some ways.


    Half a day later, Xu Shaotang finally put down the book in his hand. He was familiar with the nature of every kind of medicine here.


    "Try it. Anyway, these elixirs can''t be sold!"


    Xu Shaotang quietly comforted himself in the heart, no one will tell him the prescription of these pills, he can only rely on himself to constantly test, he knows there will be failure, in the heart has been ready to fail.


    After he had made up his mind, Xu Shaotang began to think about it again, and then he began to take out several miraculous drugs from a lot of miraculous drugs. These miraculous drugs are more common. He planned to use them to refine the Holy Blood pill, which is basically the cheapest pill in the pill shop.


    Crush the elixir, and then put several elixirs into the alchemy furnace according to your own mind.


    "Stab..."


    The sage''s real fire darts out of Xu Shaotang''s hand and burns under the alchemy furnace. Xu Shaotang doesn''t know what kind of fire he should use to make the Holy Blood pill. It''s all based on his own feelings.


    He doesn''t care whether the refining is successful or not. If he fails, he can gain some experience. Of course, success is better.


    The alchemy furnace, which cost 4000 points of meritorious service, really withstood the test of the sage''s true fire. Under the fire of the sage''s true fire, the body of the furnace gradually began to turn red.


    With the burning of the sage''s real fire, the alchemy furnace began to make a sound. When a scorching smell came into Xu Shaotang''s nose, Xu Shaotang took back the sage''s real fire.


    "Sure enough, I failed!"


    With a smile of his own, Xu Shaotang opened the alchemy furnace, which still exuded scorching temperature, and saw that it was already a piece of scorched black. All the elixirs he put in turned into coke.


    Xu Shaotang, who has long been psychologically prepared, is not disappointed. He just quickly takes out the blackened things in the alchemy furnace, but does not discard them. Instead, he carefully observes these elixirs that have turned into carbon slag, and wants to distinguish which carbon slag is which elixir, but tragically discovers that they have become such elixirs."It seems that the temperature is still too high!"


    To find out the reason, after cleaning up the elixir, Xu Shaotang immediately began to put in the elixir, and then began to refine it again. There were a lot of elixirs for him to test, but he didn''t believe it, and he couldn''t find out the correct method of alchemy.


    Two hours later, Xu Shaotang''s Alchemy failed again.


    But this time, the elixir in the Dan furnace did not turn into a carbon residue, just a elixir residue without any effect.


    "It seems that the problem of temperature should not be very big. It should be that the formula of the elixir is unreasonable!" Xu Shaotang studied the residue in the elixir, and began to think about how to adjust the formula of elixir, whether the ratio is unreasonable, or which elixir is missing or more.


    Every time he makes an experiment, he will not be disappointed if he can get something.


    After half an hour of research and thinking, Xu Shaotang began his third experiment.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly felt that he was like a primary school student now, but he had to do what high school students and even college students should do. He was a senior alchemist, but he wanted to make holy pills. Even he thought it was a little incredible.


    "Try it. There are always times when you try it out. Everything is difficult at the beginning."


    After inspiring himself in his heart, Xu Shaotang started refining again.


    It is more than an hour later, not surprisingly, still ended in failure.


    The fourth, the fifth


    Xu Shaotang continued to carry out experiments, constantly in the experiment to understand the coordination of the properties of each kind of panacea and other panacea, and constantly explored the sensitivity of each kind of panacea to the furnace temperature and aura.


    In this continuous experiment, although Xu Shaotang''s Alchemy did not improve significantly, he was more and more confident. He firmly believed that if he had been experimenting, he would eventually succeed.

 Chapter 2937

    "Ha ha! I made it


    A wild laugh came from Xu Shaotang''s room.


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang burst out with an excited face, holding a reddish pill in his hand.


    Although there was only one, Xu Shaotang was very excited. As long as he could make one, he could make a second one! Moreover, with this successful experience, it will be much easier for him to refine other pills in the future.


    Tantai Jingming and Su Nu, who were attracted by his loud laughter, also hurried out of the house. When they saw Xu Shaotang standing in the hospital laughing, they were shocked. If they didn''t recognize Xu Shaotang''s voice, they almost couldn''t recognize Xu Shaotang.


    At the moment, where does Xu Shaotang still look like a romantic and handsome man in the past? His whole hair is in a mess, his lips are covered with whiskers, and his face is covered with dust and dirt. He looks like a refugee.


    "Well, well, I know you''ve refined the pill. Don''t giggle here. Go wash it quickly!"


    Tantai Jingming walks over and drags Xu Shaotang to the place where he washes. She angrily says, "if you don''t come out again, we''re going to break in!"


    "Why, just a few days to think of me like that!" Xu Shaotang stops laughing, but the smile on his face can''t be disguised. He laughs and asks Jingming.


    "How many days? I''m afraid you are possessed by Alchemy! "


    "You haven''t stepped out of the door for more than 20 days," said the quiet tea in the dantai


    "How long?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly a meal, a face of astonishment to see to Dan Tai Jing Ming, "more than 20 days? You didn''t lie to me, did you? "


    His alchemy has really reached the state of forgetting both things and me. The whole person is immersed in alchemy and doesn''t care about the time at all. Originally, he thought that he had just stayed in the room for a few days. Now the words of dantai Jingming made him fall into a huge shock.


    "Why do I lie to you? Please look in the mirror


    Tan Tai Jing Ming throws Xu Shaotang a white eye, but his heart is filled with emotion. For this elixir, Xu Shaotang really forgets to eat and sleep. Thanks to his holiness, otherwise, he will starve himself to death in his room for such a long time!


    With a dubious attitude, Xu Shaotang came to the washing place. When he saw the man in the mirror, he was shocked. How long did it take for him to become a refugee?


    After washing and shaving, Xu Shaotang finally regained his original appearance, which made him look much more pleasant.


    "By the way, what about nine tails?"


    Xu Shaotang made an inspection tour in the hospital, but did not find the trace of nine tails. He immediately asked curiously, "did she have eight tails?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t think so."


    Su Nu came over and said slowly, "if she has eight tails, she should come back! After you put yourself in your room, she went to the city to find a secluded place for meditation


    "Oh, it should be true that there are not eight


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly.


    Although I don''t know how much aura it takes for nine tails to produce eight tails, if it was that easy, nine tails would have produced eight tails long ago, but now he''s not in a hurry. Anyway, they have some time, and he has mastered a lot of experience in alchemy. In the next time, he can also try to produce some more advanced pills.


    "By the way, during your alchemy, someone came to you, but we sent him away." Tan Tai Jing Ming said suddenly.


    "Who?"


    "Guan Qingyu!"


    "Guan Qingyu?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "what did he come to me for? It''s impossible to teach me the art of alchemy, isn''t it


    He believes that Guan Qingyu will not be so kind-hearted. Even if he is so kind-hearted, it should be conditional. Although Guan Qingyu is not necessarily the same dog as the city leader, Guan Qingyu is in the Cloud City after all. How can he be restrained by the city leader.


    If Guan Qingyu helps himself in turn, isn''t that tantamount to being against him?


    He believes that Guan Qingyu should not stand in opposition to the city Lord for the sake of their relationship.


    "We don''t know that." Su Nu shook her head and said, "he just said that he wanted to talk to you about the past. We said that you were practicing alchemy, so he didn''t say anything more. Anyway, it''s estimated that if he comes to you, it won''t be good."


    "Reminiscence? I don''t seem to have much friendship with him, do I? In addition to the book he left behind. "


    Xu Shaotang thought, "it''s OK. If he wants to find me, I want to see what his purpose is."


    Originally, he had a good impression of Guan Qingyu. However, he was still upset about the fact that Guan Qingyu had made a thousand contributions.


    "Anyway, if he comes to you again, you should be more careful yourself." Su Nu told her: "don''t believe any of his words. Of course, don''t turn against him. After all, he is a man of the city master''s mansion, and his cultivation is unpredictable. It''s best not to be an enemy."Although she is not angry with Guan Qingyu, people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Now they are weak after all. If they really conflict with Guan Qingyu, it''s their own fault.


    Endure a moment of calm wind and waves, step back, the sea and the sky!


    "Don''t worry, I understand!"


    Xu Shaotang patted Su Nu''s back with a smile, and then took Tan Tai Jingming''s hand. "Come on, let''s go to the city too. It''s not a good thing to stay in this yard all the time! By the way, go to the medical school to see the elder. I haven''t seen him for a long time. "


    "I''m afraid you don''t want him to?"


    Tantai Jingming chuckled, "are you going to take us to demonstrate to the city leader?"


    "Hey, hey! The demonstration was also on the way Xu Shaotang said with a bad smile.


    "I knew it!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at Xu Shaotang angrily and asks, "do you really want to fight with the city leader?"


    They can''t afford to offend Guan Qingyu, not to mention the mysterious Lord of Yunzhong city.


    "I''m not that stupid!"


    Xu Shaotang gave her a relieved look and said with a smile, "I just want him to know that I can live well even if I don''t go out of yunzhongcheng! You want to drive me out of the Cloud City, dream


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Nu said with a smile, "are you not afraid that your demonstration has angered him? Will he drive you out of Yunzhong city directly?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "he''s the Lord of the city. If he wants to force me out of Yunzhong City, he doesn''t have to give me so many detours!"


    "Ha ha, you are smart!"

 Chapter 2938

    Talk of the devil and he comes.


    Looking at Guan Qingyu walking into the courtyard, Xu Shaotang can''t help but curl his mouth slightly. The old man''s nose is too smart. He just came out of the room, and he actually came to the door, as if he was staring at him all the time.


    "Why don''t you welcome me?"


    Looking at the three people in the courtyard, Guan Qingyu asked with a smile.


    "Dare not, dare not!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a curl of his mouth: "the presence of Guan laojia really makes us shine. What''s the reason why we don''t welcome him! Honey, help me make a pot of tea for Guan Lao! "


    During the conversation, Xu Shaotang deliberately kisses Tantai Jingming on her pretty face, causing her a twinkling of eyes.


    "You''re so happy, you''re so happy


    Guan Qingyu couldn''t see Xu Shaotang''s similar demonstration, but he was not angry. He just walked to the courtyard and sat down, without any consciousness of being an outsider.


    Xu Shaotang also took the girl''s waist and sat down in front of Guan Qingyu, and said with a smile: "I can''t help it. I''m afraid of death, and I don''t dare to go out of Yunzhong city now. I can only enjoy life in this city!"


    Although Su Nu can''t stand this kind of intimate behavior in front of others, she still resists the impulse to leave from Xu Shaotang''s arms when she understands Xu Shaotang''s intention. She just stealthily grabs Xu Shaotang''s soft flesh and tries to wring it.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t mind. Anyway, she has thick skin and thick flesh. Let her go.


    "Ha ha, do you think I don''t know you are alchemy?" Guan Qingyu didn''t pay attention to the small action between the two people, and said with a smile: "look at your appearance, it should be refining pills, right? Why don''t you show it to me? How much have you learned from my book


    "I don''t dare to teach a master like you."


    Xu Shaotang smile, straight to the point of the question: "Guan Lao came to me, should not really just to tell me the past?"


    "Or what do you think?"


    Guan Qingyu stroked his long beard and said with a smile, "is it difficult? Do you think I can ask you anything else? You''re welcome to say that in my eyes, you don''t even have the value to use! "


    Say this, Guan Qingyu heart is laughing, hum way: boy, with the old man to play these, you are too tender!


    "What hurtful words!"


    Xu Shaotang looks like a "heartwarming westerner", looks at Guan Qingyu with a face of "resentment" and shakes his head and says: "but I believe what Guan said is true. With the support of the city master, your own cultivation is also profound. In your eyes, I have no use value."


    "I wish you knew!"


    Guan Qingyu was slightly surprised, but his face was silent. "I came to see you, because I heard that you have something in common with my old friends. I came to ask you what happened to my old friends."


    "Old friend? You mean the Baili family? Or ask about Dan Meng for Zhai Tiandao Xu Shaotang looks at Guan Qingyu dubiously.


    He always felt that Guan Qingyu''s purpose was not so simple.


    This kind of fox, who has lived for thousands of years, may have deep meaning in every move. When dealing with them, I really have to be careful.


    "All of them!"


    Guan Qingyu said with a smile: "you are really smart. Even Zhai Tiandao asked me to ask you about danmeng."


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Guan Qingyu and said, "it''s nothing serious. The Baili family is very good. Now it''s the only alchemy family in the whole northern region, and its business is all over the northern region! As for danmeng, it''s not very good. It has something to do with me that danmeng has become like this! "


    At this point, Xu Shaotang deliberately stops and doesn''t seem to want to tell the following things. In fact, he is waiting for Guan Qingyu to ask him.


    At the same time, Tantai Jingming brings the hot tea to Guan Qingyu.


    Although he was not angry with Guan Qingyu, he did not lose his courtesy.


    After that, Tantai Jingming takes the initiative to sit next to Xu Shaotang, leans most of her body against Xu Shaotang''s arms, and deliberately shows a face of enjoyment.


    However, Guan Qingyu didn''t seem to ask. He just took a sip of hot tea and glanced over the three people. He said with a smile: "young, how nice!"


    Hearing Guan Qingyu''s words, Tantai Jingming and Su Nu blush, but they resist the impulse to leave Xu Shaotang. Anyway, their relationship with Xu Shaotang is not shady.


    "Old fox!"


    Xu Shaotang let out a cry in his heart. It''s obvious that Guan Qingyu has already seen that he''s talking half of the way on purpose, and he doesn''t want to ask. Now he''s a little worried about gain and loss. After all, if Guan Qingyu doesn''t know the specific reason and goes back to add fuel to Zhai Tiandao, maybe Zhai Tiandao will miss him again.


    Oh, dig a hole and bury yourself!


    Forget it, just bury it! Anyway, even if he said the reason, Guan Qingyu may not explain the truth to Zhai Tiandao. Why should he think so much!After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang glanced at Guan Qingyu and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with Guan? If not, we are going to go out for a walk. Of course, if Guan Lao is interested, he can join us. "


    "Why do you start seeing off so soon?" Guan Qingyu didn''t seem to leave. He said with a smile: "in the mouth of Fengzhu and ziluo, you are not such a person!"


    "Because they may be half of my friends, though they may not regard me as a friend in their heart." Xu Shaotang looks at Guan Qingyu with a smile.


    "That means I''m your enemy?"


    Guan Qingyu looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "I think you''re too stingy! I don''t care about you, but you care about me! "


    "Please, you''re the one who''s fooling me, ok..."


    Xu Shaotang looks at Guan Qingyu with a black face and has no words.


    "You didn''t ask for that!" Guan Qingyu snorted and said with a proud face: "you are a gentleman with a villain''s heart, and you don''t want me to teach you a lesson, do you? It''s not enough to deduct 1000 points of merit from you. If someone else does, I will directly deduct 2000 points of merit. What can he do to me? "


    "I can''t stir it up!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a bitter smile, "if you really want to do that, no one can do anything to you!"


    "A child can be taught!" After bluffing Xu Shaotang, Guan Qingyu said with a smile again: "so, you are satisfied! Otherwise, with my temper, you''ll end up much worse than Gu Daosheng! "


    Guan Qingyu''s words just fell, Xu Shaotang suddenly asked with a smile: "Guan Lao, do you think I look like a fool?"

 Chapter 2939

    "Why, what do you mean


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Guan Qingyu pretended to be angry and said, "how can I cheat you?"


    "There''s no need for Guan Lao to cheat me."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at Guan Qingyu and said, "old Guan, if I''m not wrong, you should be inspired by the city master to teach Gu Daosheng in front of so many people? And the original intention of the city Lord is not to teach Gu Daosheng a lesson, but to make Gu Daosheng bear a grudge against me, right? "


    When he left the danyao shop some time ago, he didn''t have such doubts. However, as the city leader ordered the whole city not to buy danyao and lingyao, he gradually began to understand these things.


    It has to be said that the city master did everything to deal with him.


    Gu Daosheng doesn''t dare to fight with the people in the city Lord''s mansion, but he can''t swallow that tone. Then he can only vent his anger on him. Originally, because of the five thousand meritorious deeds, he has already attracted people''s attention, and Gu Daosheng cares about him again. Once he leaves the city, he is afraid that he will be watched to death, right?


    "It seems that you understand Alas


    Guan Qingyu did not deny it, but sighed helplessly.


    "Mr. Guan, I don''t know why..."


    "Why is the city mainly aimed at you?" Guan Qingyu interrupted Xu Shaotang''s words, "since you have guessed everything, I don''t want to hide it from you any more. In fact, the Lord of the city is not aiming at you, just because you accidentally broke the balance between the city in the cloud and the devil''s abyss, so the Lord of the city has to beat you well!"


    "Balance?"


    Hearing Guan Qingyu''s words, Tantai Jingming could not help frowning and said, "doesn''t it mean that the city master is not afraid of demons? How come now Are you afraid? "


    "The Lord of the city is not afraid of demons!"


    Guan Qingyu''s eyes slowly swept from the three people, "what about the others?"


    "This..."


    Dantai Jingming is slightly smothering, and understands Guan Qingyu''s meaning.


    The cultivation of the city Lord is unpredictable. The cultivation of those people in the city Lord''s mansion is also very high. They really don''t need to fear the demons. However, the weaker saints are obviously threatened by the demons.


    It is because Xu Shaotang indirectly killed the three sons of King Kong''s fire king, which made the devil launch a crazy revenge. Therefore, dozens of saints died. If Yunzhong city and the devil''s abyss fight again, I don''t know how many saints will die miserably.


    City master beat Xu Shaotang, is to let him know the fierce relationship?


    "I still don''t understand!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "if the city master doesn''t want those saints to die, he can completely avoid such a strict system of meritorious service. Why use this method to force us to go out of the city and hunt those demons?"


    "You should know that yunzhongcheng is protected by a huge border, right?" Guan Qingyu said slowly: "you should maintain the operation of this border. Don''t you need to consume anything?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked with half doubt: "what Guan Lao means is that the magic crystals we are hunting are the things that support the boundary operation of Yunzhong city?"


    Although Guan Qingyu''s explanation is very reasonable, and some doubts in his mind have been solved, he still feels that something is wrong. As for what is wrong, he can''t understand it, but he feels that Guan Qingyu''s purpose is not so simple.


    "It''s only part of it!"


    Guan Qingyu glanced at Xu Shaotang, "do you think it''s easy to maintain such a strong border?"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and asked, "so if I kill those demons with a deep background in the future, I will be punished, won''t I?"


    "It depends on who you kill!"


    Guan Qingyu said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter who you kill. The important thing is whether you need the Lord to wipe your ass! For another example, if you kill the devil''s son, even if it''s to wipe your ass, the city master will be very happy! In fact, it''s not a punishment for you this time. At most, it''s just a beating. The city master really wants to punish you, but it''s much more serious than this! "


    Listening to Guan Qingyu''s words, she said with a bitter smile: "this city master is really a weirdo! It''s said that the Li monster is very strange. It''s estimated that the city master will give way to it! "


    Anyway, unreasonable things can also be justified by them, and they can''t refute them.


    Now, let alone Xu Shaotang, even she wants to meet the city master and see what he is. He doesn''t play according to the routine. Even though Guan Qingyu has been here for a long time, they still dare not think that they have guessed the purpose of the city master.


    "The city master has his own difficulties. Do you really think it''s so easy to keep the city in the clouds?" Guan Qingyu sighed gently: "I just hope you don''t hate the city Lord because of this, and don''t try to be an enemy with the city Lord. Of course, if you feel that you have the strength to challenge the city Lord''s position, then you should be an old man and say nothing!"


    "We''re not so stupid yet!"Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "we don''t need to be enemies with him. Anyway, for Guixu, we are just passers-by. When the merits are enough, we will..."


    "Wait!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang was talking, Guan Qingyu suddenly and quickly interrupted him, and said with a surprised face: "I just heard you say, this is Guixu. What does it mean?"


    "Ah? Doesn''t Guan know that this is Guixu? "


    This time, it was Xu Shaotang. They were surprised.


    They think that Guan Qingyu should know that this is Guixu by virtue of his relationship with the city master. Although they don''t know Guan Qingyu''s position, they can see that his position in the city master''s mansion is absolutely not low by the fact that Sikong Nan has to call him Guan Lao.


    After a little stupefied, Guan Qingyu suddenly laughed and said, "ha ha, you say this is Guixu?"


    "Isn''t this Guixu


    The three looked at each other and murmured to themselves, "is our inference wrong? This is not Guixu, so where is it? "


    Guan Qingyu''s words made them fall into chaos.


    All along, they thought that this was Guixu, but now Guan Qingyu means that it has nothing to do with Guixu. Moreover, Guan Qingyu also knows Guixu.


    "You don''t come from the north and south, or from the Fairy Island, do you?" A moment later, Guan Qingyu smiles at the three people with deep meaning, "we have been guessing that you are from Guixu..."


    "Ah?"


    With Guan Qingyu''s words, their faces suddenly changed.


    Suddenly, they thought of a possibility.

 Chapter 2940

    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing the three stunned people, Guan Qingyu asked: "are you not from Guixu? So where are you from? "


    "Now we don''t know where we came from. We always thought that this was Guixu..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed bitterly, then patted Su Nu and Tan Tai Jing Ming on the back, indicating that they should not tell their conjecture. She knew that they must have the same conjecture as themselves at the moment.


    "That''s strange..."


    Guan Qingyu frowned and said, "this is the holy prison, and it''s also a part of fairyland! If you don''t come from Guihui, where else can you come from? "


    Listening to Guan Qingyu''s words, they moved slightly in their hearts.


    As for the relationship between Xiandao and here, it''s the same as their conjecture. Guan Qingyu''s words also confirm their conjecture.


    "We are completely confused now."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and sighed, then asked, "where are you from? I found the clue you left in Qingyu Danlu. I always thought that you went directly from suolongyuan to Xiandao. "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Guan Qingyu also showed a helpless smile on his face: "I didn''t go to the Fairy Island at all. Although I have found the way to the Fairy Island, I was caught by the gatekeeper before I entered the Fairy Island. I threw it here on the ground of breaking into the Fairy Island! That''s more than a thousand years. "


    Thinking of the past, Guan Qingyu shook his head and sighed.


    He once thought that he had discovered the biggest secret of the world, so he left a clue about the Fairy Island he went to in Qingyu Danlu. As a result, his guess was right, but he didn''t know until he was thrown here by the gatekeeper that what he found was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Even now, he doesn''t know how many secrets are hidden in the world.


    "It doesn''t seem that it''s difficult for me to get out of here because of the cultivation of Guan Lao, isn''t it?" I''m curious to tell you that I haven''t done anything for you for more than ten thousand years


    Although she hasn''t seen Guan Qingyu''s hand with her own eyes, Xu Shaotang says that Gu Daosheng doesn''t have the slightest resistance in Guan Qingyu''s hands. If Guan Qingyu''s accomplishments are not as good as Sikong Nan''s, they should not be too bad, right?


    The point is, he has been here for more than a thousand years! Even if you don''t go out of yunzhongcheng all the time and get a job casually, you can get 10000 points of merit in such a long time.


    If so, they really don''t know where to go.


    "If I wanted to leave, I would have left long ago."


    Guan Qingyu said with a bitter smile, "but I lost the bet because I played with the city master in the past. So according to the bet agreement with the city master, I can only stay here forever, unless he dies or I am dead


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was full of surprised Guan Qingyu, and then joked: "dare you, you are also trapped by the city Lord! So he is really the biggest profiteer in Yunzhong city! "


    When he spoke, he was shocked.


    Guan Qingyu can let the city Lord bet with him in person, which has explained a lot of problems! It''s no wonder that even Sikong Nan would call him "guanlao". The people who are left behind by the city master with gambling will not be easy!


    Guan Qingyu said with a smile: "that''s true! The city leader is indeed the biggest unscrupulous businessman in Yunzhong city. Not only me, including Sikong Nan and Zhai Tiandao, but also several people were left by him in various ways! If he wants to leave a person, he has no chance to leave! "


    "No?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly a Lin, "the city Lord should not want to even I also stay?"


    "I''m not sure what the Lord thinks, but at least from the current situation, it''s very possible!" Guan Qingyu looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "the city master trapped you in the city, doesn''t he just don''t want you to get enough merit to leave here?"


    "No, this..."


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly drew, and he asked in silence: "is he sick? I''m not even a fart here. Why does he leave me here? "


    Plain girl is also full of doubts, heart read micro movement, and joked: "maybe the city leader is a beautiful and affectionate woman, take a fancy to you?"


    When she speaks, she quietly looks at Guan Qingyu''s look, hoping to get some information about the mysterious city Lord from Guan Qingyu''s look, at least to judge whether the city Lord is male or female.


    However, to her disappointment, when Guan Qingyu heard her words, her face did not change, which made her unable to judge.


    Old fox!


    Plain female heart secretly scolds a, this tube green feather mostly guessed oneself to say the intention of this words.


    "Who can really guess the mind of the city master?" Guan Qingyu shook his head and said with a smile: "these are just my guesses. Maybe the Lord of the city has another intention? After all, you don''t have to go outside the city to hunt for the magic crystal. That''s life and death... "At this point, Guan Qingyu "realized" that he had missed his mouth, so he quickly stopped and began to pour tea into his mouth.


    "Mr. Guan, if you say that half way, you won''t say it, but you''ll be very anxious!"


    Xu Shaotang approached Guan Qingyu and asked with a smile, "listen to Guan, there''s still a place to hunt magic crystal, and you don''t have to go out of the city, right?"


    "No!"


    Guan Qingyu laughed in his heart, but he pretended to be a dead duck. "I mean, if you want to hunt magic crystal, you have to You have to leave life and death out of your mind! Yes, it''s about leaving life and death out of the question! "


    Son of a bitch, aren''t you fooled? Guan Qingyu laughed in his heart.


    He knew that if he told Xu Shaotang about the life and death gate directly, the treacherous boy would not believe it. He would only believe his words if he had to satisfy his appetite and let him ask for it.


    He has lived for more than a thousand years, and he has come up with such a small method at his fingertips.


    Now, he just needs to wait for the boy to ask!


    Maybe we can get something from this kid! ha-ha!


    "Which one of us looks like a fool?"


    Xu Shaotang gave Guan Qingyu a white look. When he was about to ask, he suddenly thought of something in his mind. He quickly swallowed what he said and said with a sigh: "forget it, since Guan doesn''t want to say it, I don''t want to ask any more. Don''t let it bother Guan."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Guan Qingyu heart suddenly a draw, big curse way: this little bastard, how not according to the routine?

 Chapter 2941

    Guan Qingyu now wants to ask Xu Shaotang to ask, but he knows that he must not say so.


    It seems that I underestimated the boy after all!


    Up to now, Guan Qingyu can''t force him to talk about the birth and death. He can only force him to smile and say, "that''s right. Don''t ask what you should ask and don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    "Thank you for your advice!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, but decides not to ask.


    He has begun to suspect that Guan Qingyu is going to dig a hole for himself!


    He was dug too many holes by Qin Guozhu and Longjiang, and now he has learned to be smart.


    "Well, let''s leave it alone." Guan Qingyu resisted the impulse to curse his mother and asked with a smile, "what pills can you make now? Don''t tell me that you can''t refine any pills. I don''t believe it


    He came here twice, and he was practicing alchemy behind closed doors. Since he came out this time, he must have succeeded in alchemy. The same alchemy man knew how crazy he was when he was refining alchemy alone.


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang really wants to say that he can''t refine anything. After hearing Guan Qingyu''s words, he knows that he can''t hide it. He can only honestly say, "I can also refine the Holy Blood pill. I''ve wasted countless miracles, so I can refine one."


    "What is it?"


    Guan Qingyu looked at Xu Shaotang in horror, "are you refining the Holy Blood pill? How can you make the blood pill? "


    Looking at Guan Qingyu''s shocked appearance, Xu Shaotang suddenly said with a black line: "what''s wrong with me refining a lowest level pill? I''ve wasted so much time and so many elixirs. You''ll be glad to see me get nothing? "


    Guan Qingyu took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth and gasped for breath and asked, "is shengxuedan the lowest pill? Who told you that? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang said with a speechless face: "is this holy blood pill still very advanced? Can the elixir shop buy a cheaper elixir than shengxuedan? "


    It''s not that he hasn''t been to the danyao shop, and he doesn''t know that the lower the danyao, the cheaper it is!


    Guan Qingyu is also a great master. He can''t even understand what he knows, can he?


    With Guan Qingyu''s rank, he doesn''t know what makes a fuss about Guan Qingyu!


    This old man, shouldn''t he be doing his own routine again? Xu Shaotang had an idea in his mind.


    Gain and loss Guan Qingyu doesn''t know what he is thinking in his heart, otherwise he has to be so angry that he can''t spit blood.


    "I''ll correct you two mistakes!"


    Guan Qingyu took a sip of tea and said slowly: "first of all, shengxuedan is Shengdan, not a low-level pill!"


    "Secondly, even in the holy elixir, the Holy Blood elixir is not the lowest elixir! The reason why shengxuedan is cheap is that there are many miraculous medicines for refining shengxuedan! "


    "No, it''s not!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    Listen to Guan Qingyu''s words, he has a lot of balance in his heart. He always thought that shengxuedan is the lowest pill in Shengdan. Since it''s not, it doesn''t seem that he spent so much time.


    "Not really! But that''s for me and Zhai Tiandao! " Guan Qingyu looked up and down at Xu Shaotang, and said: "but for you, Shengxue Dan is very advanced! What''s more, I didn''t expect that you could make holy blood pill! I always thought that you are refining those pills that are not holy pills! "


    "Why can''t I make the Holy Blood pill?" Xu Shaotang said, "it''s just a few more tests!"


    "I want to ask the opposite of you!"


    Guan Qingyu looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and said in a deep voice: "how can you make the Holy Blood pill? Do you know the formula of shengxuedan? Do you know what kind of elixir is needed to refine Shengxue Dan? Don''t forget, I wrote that book! There''s no recipe for shengxuedan on it


    Xu Shaotang can refine the Holy Blood pill, there is really nothing to make a fuss about. After all, as Xu Shaotang said, if you try more than once, you can always succeed! Even if a blind cat meets a dead mouse, it has a chance to refine it.


    But he was shocked that Xu Shaotang actually made Shengxue Dan without knowing the formula!


    A person who can realize the formula of alchemy by himself has almost the same attainments as he and Zhai Tiandao in alchemy!


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "there is no recipe for Shengxue Dan in the book of pills. I slowly tried it out myself."


    It turns out that the old man was surprised because of this. He said that Guan Qingyu, a man of this rank, shouldn''t be surprised because he can refine the Holy Blood pill.


    "Tell me what kind of elixir you used." Guan Qingyu looks at Xu Shaotang with great interest.


    "Let me see."


    Xu Shaotang went through it silently in his mind and said slowly: "bailing flower, purple spirit devil orchid..."


    Xu Shaotang said six kinds of elixirs in one breath, and then said the proportion of each kind of elixir.In front of Guan Qingyu, he really doesn''t have to hide Dan Fang. When others were refining Dan, he wasn''t born yet!


    "These?"


    Guan Qingyu''s face instantly frowned and looked at Xu Shaotang inconceivably, "did you use these elixirs to refine the Holy Blood pill?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Xu Shaotang asked Guan Qingyu tentatively, "what are you refining with?"


    "If you want to cheat me?"


    Guan Qingyu instantly saw through Xu Shaotang''s trick, glared at him, and slowly said: "danfang, I dare not disobey the order of the city Lord to tell you. What I can tell you is that the danfang you use is very different from us! Do you really use this prescription to make holy blood pill


    At the moment, Guan Qingyu is in a mess. If Xu Shaotang didn''t cheat him, maybe Xu Shaotang inadvertently opened a door for him, which can make his Alchemy to a higher level!


    "I don''t have to lie to you, do I?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "your alchemy must be above me. Just try it yourself? Anyway, I have already told you about danfang. I believe that with your ability, it should be refined soon. "


    "I''m sure I''ll try!"


    Guan Qingyu stood up slowly, with a strong color of thinking in his eyes, "if I really succeed in the experiment, Xu Shaotang, please take care of yourself!"


    "No? What do you mean by that? "


    Xu Shaotang immediately stood up and said, "I''m kind enough to share the danfang with you. What''s the matter with you? Mr. Guan, you''re not authentic, are you


    What is this called? burn the bridge after crossing it? devoid of gratitude?


    "I won''t tell you now, you will understand later!" Guan Qingyu shook his head slightly. "I''m leaving. Take care of yourself!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Guan Qingyu had disappeared in front of them.

 Chapter 2942

    "Ah! Ah


    After Guan Qingyu left, Xu Shaotang was crazy and yelled there.


    To be honest, he was indeed answered by Guan Qingyu''s words before he left.


    Originally, I just wanted to communicate with Guan Qingyu about the experience of alchemy. I didn''t even expect Guan Qingyu to guide me. As a result, it turned out to be good. It seems that something happened!


    What is "self-reliance"?


    This is the warning given to him before he left!


    According to his relationship with Guan Qingyu, even if he can''t be a friend, at least he shouldn''t be an enemy!


    Now I feel as if I have been overcast by Guan Qingyu! This kind of feeling makes Xu Shaotang very uncomfortable.


    Looking at the crazy Xu Shaotang, Su Nu and Tantai Jingming look at each other helplessly. Although they are angry with Guan Qingyu''s words, they have nothing to do. Guan Qingyu''s accomplishments are there, and the city leader supports them. What can they do?


    Strength!


    after all, we still rely on strength!


    "Well, don''t be angry!" Tan Tai Jing Ming gently took Xu Shaotang''s arm, "no matter how much he is, it''s a big deal if you don''t go out of the city! Even if they have any conspiracy, they will not deal with you in the city! When the closure of Jiuwei is over, we''ll take care of the hunting of magic crystal! "


    She knew in her heart that although Xu Shaotang couldn''t get out of the city, she wanted to go out and hunt for magic crystal.


    After all, everyone wants to leave here early.


    "I''m not angry, I''ve been hit by the diaphragm!" Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, trying to calm his mood, "even if it was Sikong Nan Yin, I would not be so diaphragmatic!"


    Before the meeting at the Dan medicine store, although he had never met Guan Qingyu himself, he had heard too many legends about Guan Qingyu. His refined alchemy also had an indispensable relationship with the Danshu left by Guan Qingyu.


    In fact, Guan Qingyu was involved in a series of things, including seeing Longxiang in suolongyuan later.


    All along, he regarded Guan Qingyu as half of his master in alchemy, but now he was Yin by Guan Qingyu. This kind of feeling made him very angry, and he even wanted to slap himself in the face.


    It''s like you think you''re eating sugar beans, but you end up eating rat excrement!


    "That''s what he said, and, at least so far, he hasn''t targeted you, except for the one in Dan medicine store." Su Nu also came forward to comfort Xu Shaotang and said, "maybe his words have a different meaning? People like him, who have lived for thousands of years, may have other meanings in every move. "


    "Yes


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "don''t think too much before you know his real purpose. The more you think about it, the worse you feel!"


    Listening to the two women''s relief, Xu Shaotang gradually recovered, took the two women''s waist and said: "it seems that Guan Qingyu is also the one I have to be on guard against in the future."


    "I should have been on guard."


    Su Nu leans on Xu Shaotang''s arms and says, "there are not many people we can believe in going back to the ruins here."


    "Now, we can''t say that this is Guixu!" Xu Shaotang finally showed a smile on his face and said in a soft voice: "it seems that our previous guess about this place is wrong. The real Guixu is not here, but our world!"


    "Well!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and said, "now I really understand what the saying" heaven and earth return to ruins "means! Our whole world is a ruin! "


    After a long talk with Guan Qingyu, they did not get nothing. At least, they understood their own situation.


    When you think about it, everything makes sense.


    Guixu is originally a sealed world, and it is also the last residence of Xiansheng. The so-called residence is not a place to live, but a place to be happy! Because Guixu was sealed, the aura of heaven and earth gradually dried up. Without enough aura support, most of the immortals and saints gradually died away, eventually leading to almost no saints in their world.


    Besides the Nuwa stone, there are other things that seal the ruins.


    Nuwa stone sealed the gate of heaven and earth, and let Guixu''s aura gradually dry up. The so-called "emperor" is the person who really sealed Guixu. It was he who laid the border and completely separated Guixu from this holy prison! Let the demons here have no chance to enter Guixu!


    Has been plagued by their doubts, this moment, is really solved!


    However, the funny thing is that they have been looking for Guixu, but they don''t know that they are already in Guixu!


    I believe that the Wuming and the skeleton candle who came here will be very depressed when they know the truth, right?


    "After I finish what I have to do, I will not care about anything!"


    Now Xu Shaotang only wants to do two things, one is to take you back to their world, the other is to let Nu Wa Shi Ling reappear and seal the gate of heaven forever!


    If there is still a chance, he hopes to make Yinglong and Nuzhen either resurrect or stay together forever in another way.As for other things, he didn''t care and didn''t want to care any more!


    "Well!" Su Nu said in a low voice: "there are so many things in the world that you can manage them anywhere! Let''s just be ourselves! "


    "By the way, why didn''t you ask yourself just now, and why didn''t you let us ask Guan Qingyu about the slip of the tongue?" Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly asks curiously.


    "What a slip of the tongue!"


    Xu Shaotang said, "I guess he made a slip of the tongue on purpose! Clearly waiting for me to ask, and then give me the next set! This old fox is so cunning! If I hadn''t been careful, I would have been cheated by him


    If at first Xu Shaotang thought that his guess was at most 30% possible, now he is almost 70% sure.


    It''s estimated that Guan Qingyu came to him just to set him up!


    Otherwise, Guan Qingyu would come here for no reason and say a lot of nutritious words to him. Is it really to resolve his resentment towards the city Lord?


    He doesn''t believe that Xu Shaotang has such a big face!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming thinks about it carefully in her mind. She constantly recalls Guan Qingyu''s look when he let slip, but she doesn''t find any difference in his look.


    "If that''s true, Guan Qingyu is really not authentic!"


    After thinking about it, she asked, "what should we do now? It''s obvious that the city Lord is really after you! "


    "Hey, it''s not us that should worry now, it''s them! Guan Qingyu didn''t succeed in setting me up this time. They must be unwilling to do so! "


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted, "let''s respond to changes with constancy. Let''s see what tricks they are playing!"

 Chapter 2943

    Back to the Lord''s mansion, Guan Qingyu didn''t rush to reply to the Lord, but plunged into the alchemy room.


    An hour later, Guan Qingyu''s ecstatic voice came from the alchemy room.


    Guan Qingyu, who has lived for more than a thousand years, is so excited that he yells like a child.


    "What''s wrong with the old man?"


    Hearing Guan Qingyu''s excited laughter, Zhai Tiandao, who was also full of white hair, walked out of his yard slowly and went to Guan Qingyu''s yard. At the same time, he murmured to himself, "this old thing can''t develop a new prescription, can it?"


    For Guan Qingyu, who is obsessed with alchemy, it seems that this is the only thing that can make him so excited.


    Even when he held the beauty back here, he was not so excited.


    At the thought that Guan Qingyu may have developed a new prescription, Zhai Tiandao is impatient. He and Guan Qingyu have been fighting for alchemy for thousands of years. If the old man has really developed a new prescription, the prescription he has studied has not yet come out. Is he going to lose to the old man this time?


    Zhai Tiandao hurried into Guan Qingyu''s yard, ignored Guan Qingyu''s son who said hello to him, and rushed straight to Guan Qingyu''s Alchemy room.


    As soon as he got to the door, he saw that Guan Qingyu rushed out of the alchemy room, and his old face was about to smile.


    "Old and immortal, have you worked out a new prescription?" Zhai Tiandao felt that he was going to lose this time.


    Guan Qingyu nodded with a smile and said, "the new danfang is the new danfang, but it''s not from me!"


    "Trust the boy?"


    Zhai Tiandao looked back at Guan Xin who followed him and said with half faith: "can he study Dan Fang?"


    As far as he knows, he and Guan Qingyu are the only people who can study the new danfang in Yunzhong city.


    "Lao Zhai, not me." Guan Xin shook his head.


    "Who else could it be?"


    Zhai Tiandao is more puzzled. He always refuses to be Guan Qingyu''s disciples, right? The attainments of those apprentices are not as good as Guan Xin!


    "This man, you''ll never think of!" Guan Qingyu said with a smile, but did not immediately say the name of the man, deliberately hanging Zhai Tiandao''s appetite there.


    "Not necessarily!" Zhai Tiandao''s eyes brightened up and asked tentatively, "Xu Shaotang?"


    Hearing Zhai Tiandao''s words, Guan Qingyu''s smile suddenly solidified. He looked at Zhai Tiandao in amazement and said, "how do you know?"


    "It''s really the boy!"


    Although he guessed the answer, Zhai Tiandao was surprised, "can he make a new Dan Fang? What kind of Freak is this kid? "


    "But it''s a freak!"


    Guan Qingyu nodded deeply and slowly spread his hand to Zhai Tiandao, "this is the pill I made according to his prescription!"


    In his hands, it is clear that there are three red blood pills!


    If Xu Shaotang saw this scene, it would be unbalanced again.


    It took him more than 20 days to make a holy blood pill, while Guan Qingyu made three in a short time. This man is really dead!


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Looking at Guan Qingyu''s holy blood pill, Zhai Tiandao''s face suddenly froze.


    "Although this is also the Holy Blood pill, the danfang is different from ours!" Guan Qingyu understood Zhai Tiandao''s meaning and said seriously: "there are only six kinds of elixirs in his prescription, and three of them are not used to refine Holy Blood pills!"


    "How can it be! Dad, you You didn''t lie to us, did you? "


    Guan Xin looks at Guan Qingyu in shock. Even Zhai Tiandao is frightened by Guan Qingyu''s words.


    People who can''t alchemy will not understand what the difference means. If there is only one or two kinds of difference, it may be replaced by similar elixirs, but several elixirs have changed all of a sudden. This is a new one!


    "Don''t be too busy to be surprised, what''s more surprising is still behind you!"


    Looking at their shocked appearance, Guan Qingyu said: "you didn''t understand me. I mean, I only used these six kinds of panacea! There are only six panacea! I didn''t add dansha, and I didn''t add anything else to help me to become Dan! "


    "Ah?"


    Guan Qingyu''s words completely let them fall into a dullness. Their eyes were wide open. The look in their eyes was like seeing a ghost. Their open mouth could plug their big fists!


    "You Is that true


    All of a sudden, Zhai Tiandao rushed to Guan Qingyu with excited face, grabbed Guan Qingyu''s shoulder, and his eyes were full of incredible look.


    Guan Qingyu nodded solemnly and said, "I''ll give you danfang later. You can try it too!"


    "Dad, how can this alchemy not add something to assist the alchemy? This This... " Guan Xin incoherent said, Guan Qingyu''s words, suddenly subverted his understanding of alchemy.


    No matter he or Zhai Tiandao or other alchemists, in addition to the cinnabar, they would add something to assist in the formation of Dan.There is no use for those things that assist in the formation of alchemy alone, but when they are put into alchemy, they can stimulate the properties of all kinds of elixirs, which is a bit like a catalyst.


    If they don''t add red sand, they can''t do it if they concentrate. At their level, the control of the fire is already perfect, but adding red sand will make them easier, so they will habitually add red sand.


    But it''s the first time I''ve heard about things that don''t add auxiliary Dan.


    "So, you are not as good as Xu Shaotang!"


    Looking at Guan Xin''s unacceptable appearance, Guan Qingyu couldn''t help shaking his head. "The thing that helps Cheng Dan is only an auxiliary function after all, not a must! I didn''t understand it before, but now I understand that we can completely use the mutual properties of all kinds of elixirs to replace those things that assist Chengdan! Xu Tang taught us a little bit of this lesson! "


    In fact, there is a very important point in the way of alchemy, but his son does not.


    Don''t stick to the rules! Thousands of elixirs, thousands of elixirs!


    Who can guarantee that there will be no alchemy without one thing?


    If everyone sticks to the rules, the way of alchemy will be stagnant forever!


    He and Zhai Tiandao are still working hard to study new Dan prescriptions at their age and status. In addition to their mutual competition, they have to constantly improve their alchemy and constantly develop new Dan medicines to make the way of alchemy more broad.


    This is different from the martial arts. It seems that there is no end to their cultivation.


    In alchemy, he and Zhai Tiandao are the end!


    But now, it should not be!


    Unfortunately, alas

 Chapter 2944

    "This boy is really a little different!"


    Hearing Guan Qingyu''s words, Zhai Tiandao suddenly showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth. "It seems that I''ll go to talk to this boy about the destruction of our Dan League sometime!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Guan Qingyu slightly smothers, and then laughs: "if you play like this, this boy won''t be killed, will he? Ha ha


    "I don''t think so?"


    Zhai Tiandao said with a smile: "this boy is the one who dares to show his teeth to you."


    Guan Qingyu smiles and tells him, "take it easy anyway. Don''t do anything bad to the city master, or the city master will have to break you up!"


    Listen to two people talked about this matter again, Guan Xin eyes slightly move, tentatively asked: "Dad, what on earth are you talking about?"


    He knows that Guan Qingyu and Zhai Tiandao are engaged in a very big matter with the city leader. However, Guan Qingyu never said a word more about this matter, even his own son.


    Not only him, but also Zhai Tiandao''s children didn''t know about it.


    This question has puzzled them for hundreds of years, but has never been answered.


    Today, it seems that he is in a good mood to take care of Qingyu and Zhai Tiandao. He can''t help asking again.


    "What can I do for you? Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, don''t listen to what you shouldn''t hear! " Guan Qingyu''s face sank, and he glared at Guan Xin, "if you have time to think about these messy things, you might as well improve your alchemy! Even Xu Shaotang''s alchemy is going to surpass you, and you''re good! "


    When Guan Qingyu stares at him, Guan Xin shrinks his neck. A man of several hundred years old is still afraid of his father.


    Seeing that Guan Xin closed his mouth, Guan Qingyu nodded with satisfaction and said to Zhai Tiandao, "well, I''ll go to the city Lord first to recover my life. I''ll talk to you about my sudden thoughts later."


    Leaving his own yard, Guan Qingyu quickly comes to the yard of the Lord of the city.


    The whole city Lord''s mansion is actually composed of large and small courtyards. People like him, Zhai Tiandao and sikongnan all have their own courtyards, and the courtyards are very spacious.


    However, the most spacious one is naturally the courtyard of the Lord of the city.


    When Guan Qingyu arrived, the city master was leaning leisurely against the railing of the pavilion, watching the fish swimming happily in the pond, throwing some food into the pond from time to time.


    "Guan Lao, I heard your laughter here. It seems that you have brought me good news?" The city Lord didn''t look back, but his back seemed to have eyes. As soon as Guan Qingyu entered the gate, he already knew the identity of the visitor.


    Hearing the words of the city master, Guan Qingyu could not help but show a bitter smile on his face. He silently walked to the city master''s back, bowed himself and said, "I''m here to apologize to the city master!"


    "Oh?"


    The city Lord''s calm face flashed a little surprised. When he looked back, he regained his indifferent look. "Did Guan Lao not tell him about the gate of life and death, or did he suspect Guan Lao?"


    Guan Qingyu thought about it and said with a bitter smile, "I guess that he doubted me. He didn''t give me a chance to tell me about life and death."


    "Tell me more about it."


    The city master did not blame Guan Qingyu, but asked with great interest.


    "Good."


    Guan Qingyu nodded slightly. Then he told the city master all the things he and Xu Shaotang talked about. Although not every word was missing, the meaning was very clear.


    After listening to Guan Qingyu''s story, a faint smile suddenly appeared on the Lord''s face: "I guess Xu Shaotang doubted you, too! Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang was so smart. It really surprised me! It seems that I have to think about other things


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t help but ask you to take it back."


    Guan Qingyu looked at the city master with burning eyes and said: "this boy''s understanding of alchemy is no less than that of Lao Jiu and Zhai old man! If he embarks on the road of alchemy, he will certainly be able to carry forward alchemy and even surpass both of us! "


    With that, Guan Qingyu tells the city Lord about Xu Shaotang''s new prescription of the Holy Blood pill, together with the results of his experiment.


    "Ha ha, so Xu Shaotang is really a talent!"


    The smile on the Lord''s face was even stronger, "a man with extraordinary talent in martial arts and alchemy, I''m more and more looking forward to seeing him enter the gate of life and death!"


    The city Lord carried his hands behind him and began to pace back and forth in the pavilion.


    Seeing his action, Guan Qingyu was surprised.


    Following the city Lord for thousands of years, he clearly knew that this was the precursor of what difficult decisions the city Lord made.


    At this time, he did not dare to disturb the thoughts of the city Lord, but stood silently waiting.


    For a long time, the city master stopped his steps, suddenly gave a strange smile and asked Guan Qingyu, "you say, if I throw Xu Shaotang directly into the gate of life and death, what will he do?"Hearing the words of the city leader, Guan Qingyu couldn''t help smothering slightly. After a moment, he shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t know."


    "Ah, Xu Shaotang, you are really embarrassing me!" The city Lord sighed, glanced at Guan Qingyu, and said slowly, "old Guan, go ahead and do your own business. I believe Xu Shaotang''s new Dan Fang will make you understand. I also want to think about how to deal with this boy. It''s Li Wushuang, and I''m not so sad!"


    "Is Li unparalleled?"


    With a helpless smile, Guan Qingyu bows to the Lord and slowly leaves his courtyard.


    Looking at Guan Qingyu''s back, the bright eyes of the city leader suddenly flashed a sharp light. He said to himself with a sigh: "Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang, people, sometimes they are too smart, but it''s not necessarily a good thing!"


    With that, the LORD looked up at the sky again and asked, "you say, don''t you?"


    "Boom!"


    The clear sky, suddenly sounded a thunder.


    Hearing the thunder, a strong color of helplessness surged up on the Lord''s face.


    Just at this time, Sikong Nan rushes into the courtyard of the Lord of the city. Looking at Sikong Nan''s fiery appearance, the Lord of the city can''t help but feel a little curious. What''s the matter with Sikong Nan.


    "See you, Lord!"


    Sikong Nan ran to the Lord and bowed to him.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" The Lord of the city smiles.


    "It''s about Xu Shaotang!"


    Sikong Nan quickly told the city master the news he got.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting!"


    After listening to Sikong Nan''s words, the city master immediately burst out laughing, but Sikong Nan could hear that his laughter was the unknown anger.

 Chapter 2945

    "Bang!"


    The table in front of him was directly patted into powder. Xu Shaotang stood up with a murderous face and roared at the people in front of him: "go back and tell Gu Daosheng that tomorrow afternoon, I will tear him to pieces!"


    "Well, we''ll wait for you outside the city!"


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s murderous eyes, the man laughed, dropped a word and turned away.


    "Wait!"


    "Xu Tang has already walked in front of him? When I say, "where is this?"


    "What? Do you still want to fight me? "


    The man had no fear of laughing: "don''t forget, this is in the Cloud City! Do you dare to touch me? "


    "What am I doing with you?"


    Xu Shaotang said coldly with a smile: "if you break into a house without permission, the people of the city master''s mansion will deal with you!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man got flustered and yelled: "when did I break into the house without permission? Don''t talk about it


    Yunzhong city does have rules against being good at private houses. Therefore, even if these courtyards have no protection measures at all, there is no need to worry about someone stealing things.


    But these people usually don''t go to a stranger''s home. Anyway, even if they have a deep hatred, they can''t do it in Yunzhong city. Even if they break in, it doesn''t make any sense. It seems that they don''t need to get permission from the house director to go to a familiar home.


    As time goes by, this rule seems to be about to be forgotten, but it really exists.


    "When did I allow you in?"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were cold. Although he wanted to kill Gu Daosheng''s dog, he didn''t lose his mind. He knew that this was Yunzhong city and he couldn''t do it in the city. Otherwise, he would have no chance to live!


    Asked by Xu Shaotang, the man suddenly smothered slightly, blushed and said, "you let me in! I announced it! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, follow me to patrol camp!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t bother to talk to this man any more. As soon as he came out of the field, he was directly bound to go to the patrol camp.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang returned to the yard.


    As for what punishment that person will receive, he doesn''t care. Now he just wants to tear Gu Daosheng to pieces.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s murderous appearance, Su Nu and Tan Tai Jing Ming quickly come forward and hold him. They anxiously persuade him: "Shaotang, don''t be impulsive. If you rush out of the city now to save the elder Gong, you will be caught in Gu Daosheng''s treacherous plan!"


    They never thought that Gu Daosheng, as a saint of seven grades, should have done such a mean thing.


    Gu Daosheng doesn''t know where he learned that Gong Xueshang had something to do with Xu Shaotang. He caught Gong Xueshang out of the city and took it as a threat to invite Xu Shaotang to fight outside the city!


    Gu Daosheng is not so terrible. After all, Xu Shaotang does not have the power of resistance in the face of the seven character sage. But if there are other people who want to make Xu Shaotang''s idea, it''s really dangerous for Xu Shaotang to rush out of the city.


    "No way if you don''t go!"


    When did Xu Shaotang not understand their worries, he said with a frosty face: "didn''t you hear what the man said just now? If I don''t go, Gu Daosheng will auction the master as an animal, which is worse than killing her! In order to force me out of the city for a decisive battle, Gu Daosheng doesn''t even want his own face. He will certainly do what he says! "


    Although Gu Daosheng''s move is really despicable and despicable, it is his weakness.


    He can''t even watch Gong Xueshang die in front of him. How can he be indifferent to Gong Xueshang''s humiliation?


    Xu Shaotang met a lot of shameless people here, but no matter how shameless they are, there is a bottom line. After all, they are all saints, and few people can put down their face to do things that everyone despises.


    Gu Daosheng undoubtedly lowered the bottom line of the whole holy prison! Let him understand that if a person is shameless to the extreme, it really has nothing to do with cultivation!


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Xu Shaotang interrupted Tantai Jingming''s words and said in a deep voice: "I''ll go out for a while. You''ll go to the city to find Jiuwei immediately! It''s still a little time before the appointed time. If we can find nine tails, it''s better. If we can''t find them, we just have to rely on ourselves! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly went out of the door.


    "You scum, Gu Daosheng!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming scolded bitterly, and then said to Su Nu, "he is determined to go to save the elder Gong. It''s up to you to find Jiu Wei. I''m going to meet those people of our undead tribe! Now, many helpers, many roads! "


    "Good! Go and come back quickly


    Two people dare not delay, each rushed out of the courtyard to do their own things.


    But Xu Shaotang came to Tao Fang''s house in the west of the city in the shortest time.


    Xu Shaotang tried to suppress the anger in his heart and said to the two gatekeepers in a hurry: "please inform me that Xu Shaotang asked to see Master Yin Kong! If the elder is not here, it''s OK to meet other people. ""They are not at home, old Yin and some old Taos."


    The servant of the Tao family looked at Xu Shaotang apologetically and said, "if you have something, you can tell us. When they come back, we''ll tell them for you."


    They know Xu Shaotang and know that he is a friend of Tao Fang, so they are very polite to him.


    However, Xu Shaotang''s time was not right. The family had already gone out of the city to hunt for magic crystal, and even Tao Fang followed. Now the whole Tao family is guarded by their servants.


    "That''s not a coincidence!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart and said to the two humanitarians, "thank you, but I''m in a hurry. I may not be able to wait for them to come back! Goodbye


    After that, Xu Shaotang left quickly.


    However, Xu Shaotang did not immediately return to the small courtyard. Instead, he went to the Dan medicine shop and bought a thousand meritorious spirit milk. Now the spirit milk has been used up. He had to buy some spirit milk. When he had to, although the effect was not better than spirit milk, he should be able to use it more or less.


    Soul?


    By the way! Ren Manqing!


    As soon as Xu Shaotang came out of the pill shop, his heart suddenly moved.


    He remembers Ren Manqing saying that she lived in Wulin Lane in the east of the city with all the elders of Biluo fairy palace, who were basically women. If he knew Gu Daosheng had dealt with Gong Xueshang with such despicable means, he would not stand by!


    Moreover, Ren Manqing said before, if you need help, go there to find her!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang immediately did not dare to delay and rushed to Wulin lane. At the same time, he silently roared in his heart: "Gu Daosheng, I, Xu Shaotang, swear that I will not tear you to pieces and swear that I will not be a human being!"

 Chapter 2946

    the second day.


    Before noon, there was already a surge of people around luofengpo, 500 miles outside the city!


    The decisive battle between Xu Shaotang, a rookie in the Cloud City, and Gu Daosheng has attracted countless people''s attention. Many people have traveled thousands of miles to see if Xu Shaotang will show up.


    Of course, if Xu Shaotang doesn''t show up, it seems that this trip won''t be a loss for some people who have indecent thoughts.


    Especially when I saw the beautiful face of Gong Xueshang tied to a high pole, many people moved some thoughts. Although Gu Daosheng may not be so mean, I believe many people would like to get such a beautiful woman.


    What''s more, isn''t there Xu Shaotang who has 5000 merits? For those who have the strength to snatch this identity card, the temptation seems to be much bigger than Gong Xueshang.


    "I don''t know if Xu Shaotang dares to come!"


    "I don''t dare to come, do I? After all, how can Gu Daosheng be a saint of seven grades! "


    "He''s such a saint!" One of them whispered with disdain: "I''ve been here for more than 200 years, and I''ve never heard of a saint doing such shameless things!"


    Hearing this man''s words, people around him gently pulled him for a while, and whispered to remind him: "keep your voice down, you''re afraid that Gu Daosheng can''t hear you, right? But then again, after doing this, Gu Daosheng''s reputation will stink no more! "


    "Does Gu Daosheng care about fame?" One of them joined in the discussion and said with a low voice: "Gu Daosheng is not a fool. He must know that after doing this, he will have a bad memory here for thousands of years. But he will leave here soon. He doesn''t need to care about his reputation at all. He just needs to take a breath! Didn''t you hear Gu Daosheng say that he only wanted Xu Shaotang''s life, not Xu Shaotang''s identity card! "


    Being reminded by this man, the people around him suddenly realized.


    I have long heard that Gu Daosheng has made enough contributions to leave here, but I haven''t heard that he has left. Recently, it has been reported that Gu Daosheng is trying to find a way out for his illegitimate son, which delays his time to leave.


    We didn''t believe it before, but today Gu Daosheng''s action immediately made us suspicious.


    It seems that Xu Shaotang once talked to someone about Gu Daosheng''s illegitimate son. Before he left, Gu Daosheng had to fight with Xu Shaotang. It should be to kill Xu Shaotang so that he would not pose a threat to his son.


    Such a thought seems to explain why Gu Daosheng dares to do such a disgusting thing.


    As time went on, more and more people gathered here, and the voices in the crowd began to become more noisy.


    "This afternoon is coming soon. It seems that Xu Shaotang will not come!"


    "If Xu Shaotang doesn''t come, I''m afraid she will be auctioned by Gu Daosheng? It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman has suffered such bad luck. "


    "Hey, hey, I just don''t know how many people will come up with this idea! The price is too high, I can''t afford it! "


    Some people sympathize with Gong Xueshang, while others can''t wait to get the beauty.


    Bound by Gu Daosheng''s field, and tied there, Gong Xueshang''s face was covered with ashes. She could feel countless hot eyes cast on her body.


    But she has no time to be angry, just in the surging crowd trying to find.


    At the moment, her mood is very complex. She wants to see Mo yuhen''s figure, but she is afraid to see it.


    She knew that if Mo yuhen really came, she would not stand by. She was afraid that Mo yuhen would fall here, but she wanted to see Mo yuhen again, because she was determined to die. As long as she had a chance, she would end up with herself. She would rather die than be insulted!


    "Here it is


    Just when Gong Xueshang was in a state of confusion, a voice broke out in the crowd. They went along the line of fame, but they saw several streamers rushing to this side.


    "Gu Daosheng!"


    From a distance, I heard Xu Shaotang''s angry roar.


    In a few breaths, Xu Shaotang had already brought all the people to luofengpo.


    However, when they fell down, there was an exclamation in the crowd. Even the protagonist Xu Shaotang was automatically ignored, because among them, there were several women who were no less beautiful than Gong Xueshang!


    Looking at the frosty faced women around Xu Shaotang, we can''t help but wonder. What''s more strange is that all these women are beauties. Although some of them look old, what they have left on their faces is not a trace of ruthlessness, but a mature charm.


    In addition to these women, there are three or four men with angry faces. These men are not the same age. However, judging from their looks, they know that their cultivation is not weak.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shaotang, I didn''t expect you to find so many helpers!"


    Gu Daosheng''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, and slowly looked at the people around Xu Shaotang, "everyone, this is between me and Xu Shaotang, do you really want to intervene?""I don''t want to talk to this shameless man, you tell him!"


    A mature woman didn''t even look at Gu Daosheng. She just looked at the middle-aged man beside her and said.


    "Yes


    The middle-aged man smiles at the mature woman and walks out carelessly, "Gu Daosheng, my wife thinks you are too shameless, so we really manage this matter!"


    "Who are you?"


    Gu Daosheng asked coldly.


    "I''m your father!" The middle-aged man had no master''s demeanor at all. He scolded Gu Daosheng with a smile.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Gu Daosheng was very angry. As soon as he raised his hand, a majestic Qi swept away to the strong man.


    "Rebellious son! How dare you fight with your father? "


    The strong man burst out laughing, and his real Qi suddenly swelled up and ran into Gu Daosheng''s real Qi.


    "Boom!"


    After the earth was torn apart and the mountain rocked, a crack two or three meters wide appeared in front of the crowd, and their true Qi dissipated in an instant.


    Gu Daosheng''s face was shocked for a moment. Although it was just a simple trial, he knew that this man''s cultivation must be no less than himself!


    Not only Gu Daosheng, but also the onlookers were surprised. They really didn''t understand where Xu Shaotang came from?


    "Who are you?"


    Gu Daosheng''s face was gloomy, and the murders in his eyes became more and more intense. If these people insist on interfering in this matter, I''m afraid it will be a bit difficult today.


    "I said, I''m your father!" The man scolded with a smile, and then asked the beautiful woman around him with a smile: "madam, how are you? Are you satisfied with my performance? "


    "Not bad!" The beautiful woman smiles.

 Chapter 2947

    "Shizu..."


    Looking at the two people as if no one else''s love, Ren Manqing can''t help but look helpless.


    Xu Shaotang looked at the strong man gratefully and said with a smile, "master, I''ll take care of Gu Daosheng''s dog life. Please save my master first."


    Even Xu Shaotang didn''t expect to find any help in the Tao family. Instead, he found powerful help from the elders of the blue fairy palace. Ren Manqing''s several teachers'' ancestors had the second best accomplishments. The key was their husbands, almost all of whom had the same accomplishments as Gu Daosheng.


    The worst is to have the cultivation of liupin sage!


    Just now, the husband of Shizu, the first one to come here, is also the person with the highest cultivation. They never thought of leaving here, so they seldom go out of the city, and there are not many people who know them.


    He guessed right. He learned that Gu Daosheng used such mean means. Before he spoke, these people yelled for Gu Daosheng''s life.


    However, Gu Daosheng''s dog life, he has already ordered in advance!


    "Good!"


    After a while, he said, "don''t stare at me again! It is the first time in my life that I have seen such a shameless saint


    As soon as the voice fell, the strong man suddenly jumped up in front of the long pole, his whole body was shocked, and Gu Daosheng''s field was instantly shaken back.


    Without the shackles of Gu Daosheng''s field, Gong Xueshang''s body really moved, and the rope that bound her suddenly broke.


    "Gu Daosheng!"


    After being rescued, Gong Xueshang''s face was covered with frost. She squeezed out a few words from her teeth. Her eyes shot at Gu Daosheng like a knife. If she could, she would tear Gu Daosheng to pieces. How could she not hate such a big insult!


    "Well, give Gu Daosheng to the boy!"


    With a smile, the strong man sent Gong Xueshang to the crowd to protect him. Then he yelled to the onlookers: "today''s affair is between Xu Shaotang and Gu Daosheng. If anyone wants to intervene, ask Laozi if he agrees or not."


    "Is it?"


    Just as the voice of the strong man fell, another faint voice rang out, "ladies and gentlemen of the blue fairy palace, it''s time to make a good calculation of the accounts between us, isn''t it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, six or seven people walked out of the crowd with a smile. Xu Shaotang recognized Qiu Dong at a glance.


    "It''s you


    The master of the blue fairy palace glanced at those people, and finally fell on the slightly old man in the middle, "Yu Ao, if you look down on you, how dare you come out and shout?"


    "What about us? Zhuo Yanqiu, the account between us should also be calculated? "


    Another voice came out. At the same time, five or six more people came out.


    "Temple of heaven?"


    Xu Shaotang eyes cold light move, has guessed the identity of these people.


    The elders of Biluo fairy palace seldom go out of the city. They don''t get angry with people. If they can get angry, it''s only in the northern region! He did not expect that Gu Daosheng''s trick even led these people out.


    It seems that these people originally intended to deal with him, or to make a profit when he and Gu Daosheng had a decisive battle. Now, because Biluo fairy palace suddenly intervened in this matter, these people finally could not sit still.


    Looking at these people coming out one after another, Zhuo Yanqiu''s husband didn''t care at all. He just came up to her with a smile and asked with a smile: "madam, which bastard did you fight with before you came here? I want to thank him very much. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have met his wife! "


    "Dead!"


    The beautiful woman gave him a look of shame. The appearance made the strong man hot all over. She quickly stood in front of the beautiful woman and said, "madam, just show me your appearance. Don''t be cheap, those bastards."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was speechless for a while. What kind of wonderful flowers are these motherfuckers! You can''t even see it?


    The key is, you two have to love each other in front of so many people. Are you afraid of being seen?


    However, these people in biluoxian palace have a plain face. They are obviously used to their appearance.


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang actually envies them. As far as he knows, the patriarch of Biluo fairy Palace should be at least five or six hundred years ago. After such a long time, the relationship between their husband and wife has not been destroyed, which is really enviable.


    People in the temple of heaven, who were directly ignored, suddenly turned black.


    The leader of the temple of heaven stares at Xu Shaotang coldly and says to Yu Ao, "Yu Ao, how about our grudge


    "Good! The enemy of the enemy is the friend Yu Ao nodded and said, "you and I have been fighting for so many years. It''s time to have a rest today."


    "It''s really lively!"


    Looking at these people who can''t wait to jump out, Xu Shaotang sighed a long time. His eyes slowly scanned the crowd and roared: "do you want to join in the fun? Since today has reached such a point, let''s solve it together! I''m Xu Shaotang here. Who wants my ID card? As long as you have the ability, just come! "Tian Sheng Dian, Yun Di Gong, Biluo Xian Gong!


    People from the three major branches of the northern region have all appeared. It''s clear that we need to get rid of the old and the new together!


    "Of course there is!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, two voices began to ring almost at the same time. Then, seven or eight Yukong people appeared, but they were obviously divided into two groups.


    The key is that these two groups of people actually all came to their side of Xu Shaotang.


    "Master!"


    "Master Mo!"


    Seeing the visitors, Gong Xueshang and Xu Shaotang call out at the same time. It''s Mo yuhen and the other two. But they don''t know each other. They don''t know whether they are the helpers Mo yuhen invited or the people from the holy gate.


    "Gu Daosheng, don''t deceive me, there is no one in the holy gate!"


    When Mo Yu and his wife nodded slightly, a man beside him stepped forward slowly and said coldly, "from now on, our holy gate and eternal life gate will never die!"


    "Holy gate? Where does a holy gate come out? "


    Hearing this man''s words, the onlookers immediately looked puzzled.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on another group of people, among whom there were also his acquaintances.


    Luochuan! Ling Junyi!


    In this way, these people should all belong to the Xiandao League?


    "Ling Junyi!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the high spirited Ling Junyi, "what do you mean by Xiandao League? To help? Or come to me for revenge? "


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Ling Junyi said with a smile: "although I really want to revenge you and Gong Xueshang, I can''t see Gu Daosheng using such despicable means! We''ll talk about our grudges some day! "


    "Good! You are not a gentleman, but at least you are a man Listening to Ling Junyi''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "with this sentence, if you fall into my hands one day, I will spare your life!"


    While talking, Xu Shaotang looked at the people who came to Qiudong and the temple of heaven with disdain. It was obvious that these people were not men at all!


    "You are in my hands, but I can''t spare you!" Ling Junyi laughs.

 Chapter 2948

    Looking at more and more people coming out, Gu Daosheng is already in a mess.


    Originally, he just wanted to force Xu Shaotang to show up and solve the problem of Xu Shaotang after leaving here. But now, the development of the matter has far exceeded his expectation. He never dreamed that this matter would involve so many people.


    "Is there anyone else to join in?"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and looked at Gu Daosheng with a murderous face. "Gu Daosheng, don''t you want to fight me? I''m coming. Today, only one of us can live! "


    "What a big tone!"


    Gu Daosheng sneered: "Xu Shaotang, you must be buried here today!"


    "Cut the crap and do it!"


    Xu Shaotang''s whole body is full of genuine Qi. He can''t restrain his impulse to kill Gu Daosheng.


    "It''s time to settle our grudges." The opposite Yu Ao coldly looks at Zhuo Yanqiu and others.


    Zhuo Yanqiu and others were not afraid. Her husband took her to his back, pointed to Yu Ao''s nose and scolded: "I''ve long been unhappy with you. Besides Gu Daosheng, you are the one who screams the most


    "I have endured you for a long time! Kill


    Yu Ao roared, and in a flash, countless real Qi surged in front of luofengpo.


    "Ha ha, how lively!"


    At this time, a faint voice suddenly appeared.


    Although the sound was very light, it was very clear to all in such a noisy environment.


    With the sound, the diffused Qi dissipated in an instant, and everyone was frightened to find that they could not lift a trace of Qi, or even move it.


    With this sound, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of the crowd.


    As soon as this figure appeared, all people''s bodies retreated uncontrollably.


    How strong!


    Everyone looked at the handsome man in white in front of him in amazement. He looked like he was only in his twenties, but the strength he showed made everyone unable to resist!


    "This holy prison has not been so busy for a long time..." The man in white smiles and looks slowly at Xu Shaotang. After staying on Xu Shaotang''s face for a second, he asks, "who is Gong Xueshang?"


    "It''s me..."


    Gong Xueshang opened his mouth slowly. He wanted to come out, but he couldn''t move.


    However, just after she said this, she was surprised to find that all the shackles on her body had disappeared. She quickly came out and looked at the young man who was too young to speak and whose cultivation was too strong to speak.


    She thought that Xu Shaotang''s cultivation speed was abnormal enough, but when she saw this man, she thought that Xu Shaotang''s speed seemed normal.


    "Well..."


    The man in white looks up and down at Gong Xueshang, as if he wants to see every inch of Gong Xueshang''s body thoroughly. This naked look makes Gong Xueshang angry and expresses his dissatisfaction with the man in white with his cold eyes.


    Facing the cold eyes of Gong Xueshang, the man in white laughed and said: "it''s a rare beauty. No wonder Gu Daosheng wants to auction you. Well, it''s good!"


    Hearing the words of the man in white, Gong Xueshang and Xu Shaotang suddenly felt an ominous premonition in their hearts.


    Just as the voice of the man in white falls, Gong Xueshang finds that he has lost his ability to act again, and even has no chance to speak.


    After praising Gong Xueshang, the man in white looks at Gu Daosheng with a smile. Facing his eyes, Gu Daosheng suddenly starts to get hairy.


    "I''m short of a maid. She''s good. I''ll take it!"


    The man in White said with a smile, "how many meritorious deeds do you want to auction?"


    Hearing the words of the man in white, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt awe inspiring and said in a deep voice: "is this move too shameless? Have you ever asked her for advice? "


    "No need!"


    The man in white replied faintly, then turned to look at Xu Shaotang and asked with a smile: "I can let you talk?"


    As soon as the words fell, a clear vision suddenly shot out of his eyes. Xu Shaotang only felt that his chest seemed to be hit head-on by a big mountain, and he was shocked out in an instant.


    "Poof..."


    A blood arrow came out of Xu Shaotang''s mouth.


    Xu Shaotang looks at the man in white with a shocked face. He just stares at him and gets hurt?


    How strong!


    Even Guan Qingyu and Sikong Nan didn''t have such power!


    Is it Holy?


    After Xu Shaotang was shocked, the man in white looked back at Gu Daosheng again: "you haven''t answered my question yet."


    "I..."


    Facing the eyes of the man in white, Gu Daosheng was shocked and said, "if you like me, though Even if you take this girl away, it will be... ""Ha ha, you are more knowledgeable than Xu Shaotang!" The man in white nodded, and suddenly a cloth bag appeared in his hand. A moment later, the cloth bag directly fell into Gu Daosheng''s hand. "These are two nine grade magic crystals, which should be enough to buy this woman! I don''t like to take advantage of others


    "Nine Jiupin magic crystal... "


    Gu Daosheng was shocked and looked at the man in white.


    Not only Gu Daosheng, all the people present were scared by the big hand of the man in white.


    No one thought that this man''s hand is two nine grade magic crystals!


    Gong Xueshang is really beautiful, which I believe no one will deny. However, no matter how beautiful a woman is, it''s not worth two Jiupin magic crystals!


    If you let those people spend a magic crystal with a value of 1000 or 2000 to bid for Gong Xueshang, many people will be interested. But if it exceeds 2000 or 3000, no one will have any idea.


    They are all saints. They were once heroes. Who hasn''t seen several beauties?


    No matter how beautiful a woman is, it seems insignificant compared with their own interests.


    "All right! That''s it


    Without giving Gu Daosheng a chance to speak, the man in white smiles and waves to Gong Xueshang. Gong Xueshang suddenly comes to him involuntarily, "you are my man now."


    "I didn''t expect that I was so valuable. Should I be happy?" Gong Xueshang, who is able to speak and act again, laughs at himself, then turns back to Xu Shaotang and shakes his head slightly, indicating that he should stop provoking this absurdly strong man in white for himself.


    "You should be glad to be my maid!"


    The man in white nodded with a smile and said, "what I can give you is beyond your imagination! For example, now, if someone is disrespectful to you, you can teach him at will! "


    Hearing what the man in White said, all the people were shocked again.


    A fool can tell that he wants Gong Xueshang to teach Gu Daosheng!


    Gong Xueshang also looked at him in amazement. He didn''t look like a joke. Gradually, Gong Xueshang''s beautiful face began to show a bright smile

 Chapter 2949

    "Good!"


    Gong Xueshang nodded and walked slowly to Gu Daosheng, "don''t you want to auction me? Now, are you satisfied? "


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap fell on Gu Daosheng''s face. Gu Daosheng wanted to resist, but he couldn''t resist at all. He could only look at Gong Xueshang reluctantly.


    "How dare you stare at me? Bang


    "Shameless! Bang


    ¡­¡­


    Gong Xueshang slaps Gu Daosheng''s face constantly. Even if the man in white deliberately suppresses her genuine Qi, she is also a saint. Naturally, her strength will not be weak. After several slaps, Gu Daosheng''s cheek is slightly red and swollen.


    Shame! Shame!


    Some time ago, Gu Daosheng was slapped by Guan Qingyu in the Dan medicine shop. It was a great shame to Gu Daosheng. But Guan Qingyu''s accomplishments were there, and he could not resist at all. He could only swallow this tone in silence.


    However, today, he is humiliated in front of thousands of people by a sage of Yipin. How can he bear it?


    The key is, this woman, or she sold it herself!


    It was he who found a stronger backing for Gong Xueshang than Guan Qingyu!


    Don''t live if you do evil!


    At this moment, Gu Daosheng deeply realized the meaning of this sentence.


    After several slaps in succession, Gong Xueshang seemed tired. She looked slowly at Gu Daosheng''s men and said, "I''m tired. Teach him a lesson for me! Give him ten slaps, not one less! "


    After that, Gong Xueshang no longer looked at those people, but looked back at the man in white.


    "Her words are mine!"


    The man in White said blandly.


    Although it is very insipid, there is no room for negotiation in the words.


    "The door The sect leader... "


    Hearing the words of the man in white, all the people in Changsheng sect suddenly trembled and let them slap him? They dare not!


    However, they also dare not disobey the order of the man in white!


    Advance is death, retreat is death!


    "I don''t like procrastination!"


    The man in white shook his head and sighed.


    At the same time, a blood mist suddenly exploded in the group of people around Gu Daosheng. Without warning, a person had directly turned into a blood mist, and no one even saw the man in white start.


    The blood mist splashed on the people''s faces, and instantly aroused them. They knew that the man in white was absolutely impatient!


    "Master Sorry... "


    After a little hesitation, a second grade sage came forward trembling.


    "King, dare you!" Looking at the people who came forward, Gu Daosheng suddenly roared angrily, and his eyes were extremely sharp.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as Gu Daosheng''s voice fell, the slap of royal power fell on his face.


    This slap immediately confused Gu Daosheng. Before he could roar angrily, the king slapped Gu Daosheng in the face again.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The loud slap in the face of Gu Daosheng''s face and many people''s hearts were crying out for relief. But somehow, they felt a piercing chill.


    When the slap stopped, Gu Daosheng''s face had swollen into a pig''s head.


    After confirming that there was no one missing, Gong Xueshang came forward slowly and took the cloth bag containing two nine grade magic crystals directly from Gu Daosheng''s hand.


    Looking at Gu Daosheng''s burning anger and deep reluctance, Xu Shaotang and others can''t help laughing.


    It''s not just because of Gu Daosheng''s face. The key is that Gong Xueshang obviously wants to take back the two nine grade magic crystals. If the man in white doesn''t object, Gu Daosheng will lose his wife and lose his army.


    "May I?" Gong Xueshang looks at the man in white.


    The man in White said with a smile: "what I buy is what I buy. It''s also your business if you want to rob him."


    The man in White''s words undoubtedly indulged what Gong Xueshang had done. After hearing this, Gu Daosheng''s last hope was completely destroyed.


    Hate! Endless hate!


    Even if the man in white was extremely strong, he couldn''t stop Gu Daosheng''s hateful eyes.


    Gong Xueshang smiles a little. Then she comes to Xu Shaotang with a cloth bag. Just as she is going to pass the cloth bag to Xu Shaotang, the cloth bag disappears from her hand and returns to the man in white again.


    "What do you mean?" Gong Xueshang looks at the man in white.


    The man in White said faintly: "even your people are mine. The things you robbed should belong to me. Is there a problem?"


    Gong Xueshang suddenly stops talking and looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly.


    Yes, now, even her people belong to this person, and nothing belongs to her."Master, don''t care. It''s just two nine grade magic crystals. It''s not mine, as long as you''re safe!" Xu Shaotang flushes the palace snow dress to smile slightly, but in the heart a feeling of powerlessness surges up again.


    The man in white is too strong. Now, although he wants to solve the problem for Gong Xueshang, he can''t help it.


    But fortunately, the man in white seems to be an extremely short guard. Gong Xueshang follows her, at least she won''t lose money. The only worry is that he doesn''t know whether the man in white wants to accept her as a maid because he covets Gong Xueshang''s body or for other reasons.


    "Well, it''s none of your business!"


    As soon as the man in white waved his hand, Gong Xueshang came to him uncontrollably. His eyes swept slowly from all the people on the scene and said faintly: "others want to fight, what do you want to mix with? It was a good play. I almost let you mix it up! I don''t like people spoiling my interest in the theatre


    As soon as the voice fell, a table and chair suddenly appeared beside the man in white, and there were fine wine and fine wine glasses on the table.


    "Pour the wine!"


    The man in white lightly orders to Gong Xueshang and sits down on the chair.


    At the same time, the power that binds all people suddenly disappears, and their true Qi runs in the body again.


    However, at this moment, almost everyone automatically backed away from Xu Shaotang and Gu Daosheng. Everyone knew that this duel was only between Xu Shaotang and Gu Daosheng!


    If anyone dares to get involved, the man in white will never show mercy.


    "You should step back, too!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly to Su Nu and Tan Tai Jing Ming, and said with a smile: "this is my gratitude and resentment with Gu Daosheng!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming takes a look at Gu Daosheng, then quietly glances at the man in white sitting there, hesitates for a while, then nods to Xu Shaotang and pulls Su Nu away.


    Now this result is not too bad for them. At least, Xu Shaotang has the capital to fight Gu Daosheng!

 Chapter 2950

    "Ah


    Gu Daosheng uttered a roar of grief and indignation. His eyes were already red, and he looked like a beast that chose people to eat.


    Endless humiliation has already made him crazy. At this moment, he blames Xu Shaotang for all his humiliation and hatred. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang, would Gu Daosheng have come to such an end?


    Roaring, Gu Dao''s hair is flying disorderly in the wind.


    "Xu Shaotang! Die


    Without any extra words, Gu Daosheng, who was extremely angry and humiliated, jumped to kill Xu Shaotang. His field opened up and covered Xu Shaotang in an instant.


    Even if you tear Xu Shaotang to pieces, it''s hard to eliminate his hatred. He wants to torture Xu Shaotang and double what he has suffered.


    "You are not a qualified maid!"


    Gong Xueshang is nervously looking at Xu Shaotang who seems to have no resistance. The light voice of the man in white rings in her ear. She is surprised. She looks down and sees that the wine in the glass has overflowed.


    Now she can''t understand the temper of the man in front of her. Seeing that the wine overflowed, she stopped in a panic and wiped the wine on the table with her sleeve.


    "That''s not bad!"


    The man in white smiles and looks away from Gong Xueshang. He looks at Gu Daosheng, who has already bullied Xu Shaotang. He puts his glass to his mouth, shakes his head and says with a smile: "it''s a loss to belittle the enemy..."


    It seems that in order to confirm his words, when Gu Daosheng is only two or three meters away from Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a faint purple air. At the same time, a majestic genuine Qi suddenly gushes out of Xu Shaotang and smashes it against Gu Daosheng.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s Lavender Qi appeared, the man in white suddenly lit up a strange color in his eyes. With a slight tremor on his hand, the wine in the cup spilled out, but just for a moment, the spilled wine returned to the cup.


    "Bang!"


    Gu Daosheng''s whole body was shocked suddenly, and his clothes were turned into ashes under the lavender Qi. The crisscross wounds filled his chest. In a moment, they were all over his whole body.


    "My God, am I right?"


    "Gu Daosheng is injured! I didn''t expect that Xu Shaotang was so strong! It seems that Xu Shaotang has at least the cultivation of a seven grade sage! It''s a pity that all of us are in the dark! Gu Daosheng, I''m afraid he''s going to be planted this time! "


    "Does Xu Shaotang have the cultivation of a seven grade sage? Didn''t he just come here for more than half a year? Is it true that when he came, he was already such a man of cultivation? "


    "Mostly. No wonder Xu Shaotang can exchange so many merits every time!"


    "Can Gu Daosheng''s anger upset his mind and give Xu Shaotang an opportunity?"


    "Xu Shaotang is not a fool. If he is not sure, dare to fight Gu Daosheng? It seems that there is really a good play today! "


    All of a sudden, the crowd of onlookers were talking. These voices were so harsh in Gu Daosheng''s ears.


    These people were shocked, why didn''t he?


    He thought that with his own cultivation, it was easy to deal with Xu Shaotang, but he never thought that he was injured in Xu Shaotang''s hands just after the fight!


    Xu Shaotang completely ignored his field!


    Is Xu Shaotang also a sage of seven grades? How is that possible? How could he be a saint of seven grades!


    Gu Daosheng had already suffered enough humiliation, but now, he couldn''t even double his humiliation to Xu Shaotang. This kind of feeling made Gu Daosheng''s heart extremely depressed and resentful.


    "Xu Shaotang, unexpectedly, I thought I had paid enough attention to you, but I despised you after all!"


    Gu Daosheng looked down at the wound spreading on his chest, and there was a strong killing in his eyes. "However, if you only have this ability, today, you will die in my hands!"


    "Not necessarily!"


    Xu Shaotang was so cold in his eyes that he said coldly, "I said that today, there is only one person between you and me who can live. Now I can tell you that the person who is alive must be me!"


    Unlike Gu Daosheng''s complicated mood, Xu Shaotang is full of confidence at the moment.


    He underestimated the power of Taichu Ziqi. Since refining Taichu Ziqi, he had no chance to fight with others. He didn''t know how powerful Taichu Ziqi was. Just now, he had a simple fight with Gu Daosheng, which made him realize the real power of Taichu Ziqi.


    Taichu Ziqi, born with heaven and earth, is really extraordinary.


    Although it is difficult to refine Ziqi in the early days, once it is refined, the harvest is far beyond his expectation.


    "If you want to kill me, see if you have that ability!"


    Gu Daosheng''s swollen face twisted. The next moment, a golden umbrella suddenly appeared on Gu Daosheng''s head. With the appearance of the umbrella, the sky and the earth suddenly surged and thundered!"Wind and thunder free umbrella!"


    "Isn''t this Xia Lingyun''s weapon? How can it appear in Gu Daosheng''s hands? "


    "Is it Gu Daosheng who killed Xia Lingyun?"


    "It''s impossible. When Xia Lingyun''s death comes out, what is Gu Daosheng''s cultivation? Where can he compete with Xia Lingyun''s strength! He must have got it by accident


    "Gu Daosheng''s hiding is really deep enough!"


    Seeing the golden umbrella, people were amazed again.


    This trip is not in vain. Today''s knowledge is enough to make them boast for a long time!


    "It''s interesting. It''s really interesting!"


    With a smile, the man in white raised his head to drink the wine. He put the cup on the table and looked at the enlarged umbrella. He asked Gong Xueshang, "guess who will win?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Gong Xueshang is full of worry. He looks at Xu Shaotang and silently lowers his head to pour wine. His heart is very upset.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of magic weapon this umbrella was, he could guess from the exclamation of these people that it must be extraordinary. Seeing Xu Shaotang hurt Gu Daosheng just now, she was relieved. Now, because of the appearance of this umbrella, she became nervous again.


    "Alas..."


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s words, the man in white sighed softly: "Fenglei Xiaoyao umbrella, Xia Lingyun, it''s a pity..."


    With the sighing of the man in white, the sky suddenly darkened, and the rolling black clouds kept surging in the sky. The oppressive atmosphere made everyone feel a burst of unspeakable pressure.


    "Thunder prison!"


    Gu Daosheng reaches out his hand and pours endless Qi into the wind and thunder free umbrella.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, thunder surged in the sky, and a lot of thunder and lightning formed a huge thunder light. Purgatory fell head-on to Xu Shaotang

 Chapter 2951

    "It''s over..."


    Seeing this horrible thunder light purgatory, the saints who were far away immediately sighed.


    Especially those who are familiar with the power of the wind and thunder free umbrella, even the saints dare not directly shake them in this kind of thunder light purgatory.


    But no one saw Xu Shaotang dodge. He didn''t know whether he was scared or not, or he didn''t know the power of the wind and thunder Xiaoyao fan.


    "It''s over!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming and Su Nu look at each other and smile. There seems to be no worry in their eyes.


    "Don''t you worry about him at all?"


    Zhuo Yanqiu looks at them in surprise. Although Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments have exceeded their expectations, they don''t think Xu Shaotang can carry them in such a Leiguang purgatory.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming looks at the dense thunder prison and shakes his head with a smile: "if it''s other attacks, he may be afraid, but this thunder prison, ha ha..."


    Countless thunder to Xu Shaotang attack, the next moment, people suddenly wide eyed.


    Xu Shaotang''s thunder did not cause any damage to Xu Shaotang. Instead, all of them fell into Xu Shaotang''s body. Xu Shaotang opened his mind and devoured the dense thunder crazily. At the same time, he laughed bravely: "more, more!"


    "This What''s going on? "


    No matter Gu Daosheng or others, they were all frightened by the scene.


    It was thought that Xu Shaotang would be in a mess even if he did not die in the thunder light purgatory, but the fact is beyond everyone''s expectation again. For Xu Shaotang, this extremely terrible thunder light purgatory seems to be soaking in the spirit milk!


    Why can he swallow lightning?


    "No way! No way


    Seeing that all the thunder rays have gone into Xu Shaotang''s body, Gu Daosheng has finally lost his mind completely. He doesn''t believe that Xu Shaotang has such a strange ability!


    This is the strongest attack of Fenglei Xiaoyao umbrella!


    "Nothing is impossible!" Swallowing this piece of thunder prison, Xu Shaotang seems to have swallowed a delicious elixir. He is very excited and looks at Gu Daosheng fiercely, "Gu Daosheng, your death time is coming! Now, let you have a taste of the thunder prison! "


    "Thunder prison, up!"


    Xu Shaotang opened his hands, just swallowed by lightning suddenly surge out of the Nuwa stone, in an instant, gathered into a thunder prison.


    Gu Daosheng doesn''t have Xu Shaotang''s terror ability of swallowing thunder and lightning. Seeing the thunder prison coming, his whole body''s true Qi converges into the wind thunder Xiaoyao umbrella again, and a piece of thunder light emerges again.


    "Boom..."


    In an instant, two pieces of thunder light purgatory crash together.


    Under the bombardment of two pieces of thunder light purgatory, the torn earth is blackened on one side. In the battlefield centered on them, there are no living creatures at all. Even the flowers, plants and trees have already turned into vermicelli in the thunder light purgatory.


    Dust and smoke filled the sky.


    The roar of thunder and lightning was like a fist hitting on the chest of the onlookers. Those with weak cultivation were almost shocked by the roar of thunder and lightning.


    For a long time, the endless thunder light purgatory finally dispersed.


    Gu Daosheng''s mouth has already appeared the trace of blood, just now in the collision of the two pieces of thunder light purgatory, he has been injured.


    "Gu Daosheng, I see how long you can hold on!"


    Xu Shaotang stepped on the air, and the evil purple Qi appeared again. Gu Daosheng didn''t dare to neglect it. With a wave of his hand, the Tianlei Xiaoyao fan had closed and became a sharp sword in Gu Daosheng''s hand.


    "Do you really think this broken umbrella can hold you?"


    Gu Shao Wa''s power is to split his hand. Today, Gu Shao Wa''s power is to split his hand.


    "It''s not so easy to kill me!"


    Gu Daosheng roared, and his whole body Qi poured out, and he cut to the huge blade in the air.


    "Boom!"


    The two forces collided. The purple Qi was like death''s scythe. Shengsheng tore Gu Daosheng''s power, and ripples appeared on the vast sky, as if the space would be torn by the two people''s power.


    "Click..."


    With the sound of breaking, cracks appear on the umbrella. At the next moment, the cracks gradually spread, and the umbrella becomes a broken umbrella.


    "Poof!"


    At the same time, Gu Daosheng opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. On his body without a single object, the dense wound split wider, and even the bones and internal organs could be seen through the split meat.


    Blood is dripping from Gu Daosheng''s body. He wants to drum up Qi to heal himself, but he is frightened to find that the power invading his body is destroying his muscles and veins, and every muscle and vein seems to be torn and crushed under the strange power."It seems that I am destined to survive today!" Xu Shaotang looks at Gu Daosheng with a smile on his face. He is very happy in his heart.


    He hasn''t been so eager to kill a man for a long time!


    "Not necessarily?" Gu Daosheng stares at Xu Shaotang coldly: "I am injured, you are also injured! It''s not known who will win! "


    He is right, Xu Shaotang''s body is also covered with large and small wounds.


    Although these wounds are not as strange as the wounds on his body, and they don''t look so serious, Xu Shaotang was injured after all!


    As long as Xu Shaotang can be injured, he will not have no chance to kill Xu Shaotang!


    "No! It''s over! "


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head. He doesn''t look at Gu Daosheng at all. He steps to the man in white.


    "Ah..."


    Just at this time, Gu Daosheng suddenly made a chilling cry. His body was suddenly torn open. Under the eyes of everyone, you can clearly see his body tearing open from the inside out.


    How powerful is the true Qi that integrates the power of Taichu Ziqi? Can Gu Daosheng''s body bear it?


    "For What? "


    Gu Daosheng looked at the gradually torn body, his eyes full of unwilling color.


    The next moment, Gu Daosheng''s body suddenly burst open, a cloud of blood in front of the people bloom.


    Gu Daosheng, the sage of seven grades, fell!


    Looking at the scene in front of us, many people are afraid, and some people can''t help shaking their heads and sighing.


    Originally, Gu Daosheng could leave here!


    Originally, he could go to the legendary Fairy Island and enjoy the life of a real saint!


    However, hatred blinded his eyes and made him underestimate Xu Shaotang''s power, which eventually led him to this road of no return.


    A good seven grade sage, but ended up dead without a burial place

 Chapter 2952

    "Can you talk about it?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly comes to the man in white. He looks complicated and looks at Gong Xueshang. Then he looks at the man in white.


    "Say it


    The man in white had a calm face.


    "Can you..."


    "You may go!" Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, the man in white had already ordered him to leave. Obviously, he had guessed what he wanted to ask.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t leave. He looked at him with bright eyes and said in a deep voice, "you don''t need a maid."


    "Bang..."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, an invisible wave forced him to retreat.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who is forced to retreat, Gong Xueshang gently shakes his head to him.


    "It''s time for us to go after the excitement!"


    The man in white didn''t look at the overturned Xu Shaotang at all. He just slowly stood up from the chair. With a movement of his mind, the tables, chairs and drinks disappeared from the public''s eyes.


    "Can I have a word with them?" Gong Xueshang''s eyes fell on Mo yuhen.


    "It''s just adding to the trouble. Don''t say it!"


    The man in white smiles and steps out, but the whole person is a few miles away. Gong Xueshang''s figure goes away with her uncontrollably. Looking at the man who has been thinking about him all his life, he is getting farther and farther away from himself, and sighs deeply in his heart.


    Not even a word of parting!


    This farewell, perhaps, is life!


    A drop of crystal tears fell from the corner of Gong Xueshang''s eye. After sighing about the fate, he turned his head silently.


    At the moment when she turned around, there was a melodious sound of flute in her ear.


    At the moment when the flute sounded, Gong Xueshang was shocked all over, and tears kept falling from his eyes. He pleaded to the man in white: "please, let me finish this song!"


    "Is it necessary?" The man in white sighed, but he finally stopped.


    Gong Xueshang didn''t speak, but nodded his mission. At the same time, he closed his eyes and indulged in the sound of the flute.


    At first, the sound of the flute was as fine as gossamer, like the spring rain in March, moistening people''s heart. Gradually, the sound of the flute became brighter and louder. The spring rain stopped suddenly, the sun was shining in the sky, the enthusiasm was like fire, and thousands of colorful flowers were in full bloom, which was beautiful.


    Hazy, as if to see a handsome man galloping under the hot sun, galloping through the flowers.


    The sound of the flute changes again, and a bleak autumn wind blows into my heart. When I look up, there are no colorful flowers withering gradually, and there are thousands of branches. I can''t see the rich fruits, only the fallen leaves flying under the bleak autumn wind.


    Inexplicably, people who hear the sound of the flute feel sad in their hearts. Thousands of sad memories come to mind. Suddenly, their eyes are dry, and crystal clear tears appear in their eyes.


    The man in white sighed softly. Looking at the tearful Gong Xueshang, he shook his head.


    The jade flute is in hand, but Mo yuhen''s mouth is full of blood. The blood stains on the Jade Flute, which makes the jade flute look more demonic.


    Even so, he didn''t stop.


    Stir up all the true Qi on your body and continue to blow the jade flute in your hand.


    Gradually, the flute sounds sad and plaintive, but when the flute is the most moving, it suddenly reduces the sound line. The flute sound becomes smaller and smaller, and becomes a girl''s sob, gradually disappearing between the heaven and the earth.


    The whole world seems to be suddenly covered by thick winter snow, a silence, look, only the white snow, on the snow, but not even a person''s footprints can be seen.


    When heaven and earth return to silence, Gong Xueshang finally slowly opens his eyes, tears on his face, suddenly shows a bright smile.


    "Master, snow girl understands!"


    Gong Xueshang yelled at his back in the distance, but tears suddenly gushed out like the flood.


    Mo Yu brushed away the bloodstain on the Jade Flute and put it into his own heaven and earth bag silently. He said: "I hate you, not like the moon in the river tower, North and south, East and West, only accompany each other. But you look like the moon in the river tower. Don''t say goodbye. You will be buried in the Castle Peak in this life. At the end of the moon, there is no time to return. "


    Having said that, Mo yuhen rose up in the air and gradually moved away.


    Gong Xueshang looked at the back gradually away, and his tears blurred eyes gradually showed the color of understanding. Suddenly, he cried out to Mo yuhen who was away: "poor moon, where to go, it''s so sad to be in a trance; people in old times, today is not yesterday, they have become different, they have broken their sleeves with their swords."


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing Gong Xueshang''s voice, Mo yuhen suddenly burst out a burst of uninhibited laughter, his body suddenly accelerated, and disappeared completely in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Let''s go..."


    When Mo yuhen''s figure disappears completely, Gong Xueshang turns to look at the man in white, obliterates the tears from his face, and the smile gradually blooms on his face.


    "I underestimated him!"


    The man in white laughed and waved his big sleeve. They turned into streamers. In a moment, they had disappeared from everyone''s eyes."Do you understand?"


    Dantai Jingming walks to Xu Shaotang with tears in her eyes. She doesn''t know what the words between Gong Xueshang and Mo yuhen mean, but her mood is still immersed in the sound of the flute which is like the alternation of four seasons.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and sighed: "maybe only they can understand it."


    "Well Will master Gong forget master Mo? " Dantai Jingming asks again.


    I don''t know why, she didn''t understand anything, but she was always confused. She believed that many people present were the same as herself.


    "Maybe..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "I only remember that sentence, waving a sword to break the sleeves, maybe, she really understood it."


    Just at this time, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in the distant sky. Looking up, who is it?


    "I feel like Late? "


    Nine tail fell in front of Xu Shaotang, see Xu Shaotang is not serious, the face of worry gradually subsided.


    At the moment when nine tails appeared, countless eyes could not help falling on her.


    The beauty of Gong Xueshang is exciting enough, but the beauty of Jiuwei can''t be described in words. Even those who are used to seeing all kinds of beauties can''t help but immerse themselves in Jiuwei''s beauty.


    "It''s not too late!"


    Xu Shaotang burst out laughing, and his eyes quickly swept over the crowd. He cried wildly: "my ID card has more than 5000 merits. Anyone who thinks his accomplishments are above Gu Daosheng can have a try!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone looked at each other silently.


    The people present are not those who have no accomplishments above Gu Daosheng, but Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments are also not despised. No one knows what Xu Shaotang''s accomplishments are, and no one wants to be Gu Daosheng.


    With a figure flying away, gradually, people around here have followed the retreat.

 Chapter 2953

    After thanking you and the undead, Xu Shaotang went back to the courtyard again.


    Up to now, their mood has not completely recovered.


    Mo Yu hates that song has brought them too much shock.


    "You have eight?"


    After trying to calm his mood, Xu Shaotang slowly asked Jiuwei.


    He can see that Jiuwei is a little different from before and feels more indifferent.


    "Well!"


    Nine tail nodded, but did not give birth to eight tail after the excitement, just not without regret said: "I just came back to know you and Gu Daosheng decisive battle things, rushed to the past, did not expect or missed the good play, also missed Mo yuhen and Gong Xueshang respectively scene."


    "It''s good to miss that scene. It''s really hard." Su Nu sighed: "I can''t understand anything, but I''m worried about it. I don''t know if I can see Master Gong in the future."


    Anyone who has feelings in his heart will feel worried when he hears Mo yuhen''s flute.


    But they can''t understand the meaning of the song, and they can''t understand the meaning of the last words between them. They can''t even speculate. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable.


    Listen to plain girl''s words, nine tail heart more regret, maybe that scene will make people very uncomfortable, but such a scene here is only once in a hundred years, regret, nine tail sighed: "just don''t know who the man in white is, also don''t know where he is, is later have the strength to go to him to redeem palace snow clothes, but also don''t know who to look for."


    "I can probably guess his identity."


    Tan Tai Jing Ming Wu said with a bitter smile: "I can''t think of anyone who has such a strong power except the mysterious Lord of the city! Just a stop there, no one can have a trace of resistance, this person''s cultivation, is really terrible! Perhaps, only a figure like Ming Zhi can compete with it? "


    "Lord of the city?"


    Nine tail slightly a Leng, full of surprise to see to Dan Tai Jing Ming, "isn''t that city Lord try every means to force Xu Shaotang out of the city? How could you suddenly help me today? "


    "If he is really the Lord of the city, I can probably guess his purpose." Xu Shaotang thought: "in fact, he didn''t want to help me. Maybe he just couldn''t stand Gu Daosheng''s use of such despicable means to deal with a woman. In addition, there is another possibility that he didn''t want to see a large-scale scuffle. If he didn''t come in time at that time, there would be an earth shaking scuffle."


    "Yes, I think so, too."


    Dantai Jingming nodded and said: "the city master may want to force Shaotang out of the city, but he should not want too many people involved in this matter. If everyone really fought at that time, I don''t know how many people would die there. The city master also needs saints to fight against demons and hunt for magic crystals. If this kind of thing happens several times, then all saints here will die?"


    "It seems reasonable to hear that."


    The plain girl moved slightly on her face and said happily, "so it doesn''t seem that it''s too bad for master Gong to be a maid to the city master?"


    Maybe Gong Xueshang did lose her freedom, but with such a short guard behind her back, she would not suffer.


    It''s not a good result, but it''s not too bad.


    "It depends on what she thinks."


    Xu Shaotang said: "if she really let go of her grievances, it''s not too bad. But if she still thinks about master Mo, it will be endless torture."


    "It''s a foregone conclusion, and we can''t change it for the time being." Tan Tai Jing Ming patted Xu Shaotang''s hand gently. "Let''s put it on for a while. Now you and Jiuwei''s accomplishments are good. Can we go out of the city to hunt for magic crystal?"


    "I have that in mind, too."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked to Jiuwei curiously, "what are you doing now?"


    Jiuwei thought about it and said, "it should be possible to fight against the seven grade sage."


    "Seven grades?"


    Hearing nine tail''s words, three people suddenly slightly suffocate.


    This jump from four to seven? Isn''t that horrible?


    You know, Xu Shaotang had refined Taichu Ziqi, which just jumped from the third grade to the fifth grade. Now Jiuwei is more exaggerated. When did it become so easy to improve cultivation?


    Looking at the incredible appearance of the three, Jiuwei said with a smile: "don''t forget, I''m the demon clan! When I say seven grades, I''m trying my best with people! The true strength of demon clan and human clan with the same cultivation will be stronger. If you really want to talk about my cultivation, it should be similar to that of liupin sage. "


    "Oh, then It''s not too abnormal. "


    Hearing Jiuwei''s explanation, Xu Shaotang slightly regained his mind and said, "is that the most holy after you give birth to Jiuwei?"


    "I don''t know."


    Jiuwei shook his head blankly and said, "it sounds like this, but I don''t think so. There should be a very big barrier between the most holy and Jiupin saints, just like the barrier between the semi saint and the saint. Only by crossing that barrier can we become the most holy! It''s a pity that my inheritance memory is missing, otherwise I should know something clearly. "It''s true that the Nine Tailed Tianhu clan has never been a saint.


    But since the most holy one, the Nine Tailed Tianhu clan has gradually declined. In fact, not only the Nine Tailed Tianhu clan, but also all the demon clan, even the powerful dragon clan, are gradually declining.


    It''s been a long time since they became the most holy. None of them knows how to become the most holy. They also don''t know how big the gap between the most holy and the Jiupin saints will be.


    "If you can see the Lord of the city or die, maybe you will find out something." Xu Shaotang said with regret.


    "You think it''s beautiful." Su Nu smiles, "if we can see Ming Zhi, maybe we don''t have to stay here..."


    "That''s true."


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said: "since Jiuwei can compete with Qipin sage, we should be able to go out of the city to have a look! Unite the strength of the two of us, people below eight grades should not be able to help us! Isn''t the city master trying to force me out of the city? Then we will fulfill his wish


    The battle with Gu Daosheng also gave him a general understanding of his real strength.


    The combination of Taichu Ziqi''s true Qi is far more powerful than he expected. Although Gu Daosheng was a new seven grade player, killing Gu Daosheng gave him a lot of confidence.


    But nine tails can''t deal with them. They still can''t believe him.


    It''s time to go out of the city and have a look!

 Chapter 2954

    Outside the city in the clouds, Xu Shaotang and others galloped all the way.


    "Elder, you can''t always be in the hospital!"


    Looking at Wu Song beside him, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    Since they entered the holy prison for such a long time, their cultivation has been improved unprecedentedly, but Wusong''s cultivation has not been greatly improved. Until now, they are nothing more than earthly immortals.


    Although compared with Wu Song''s previous accomplishments, the speed of improvement is not flattering.


    It seems that Wusong is different from them. He doesn''t seem to be very interested in the promotion of cultivation.


    "I know." Wu Song nodded gently and said solemnly, "I wanted to inquire about the ancient witches in the medical school, but I haven''t heard anything about the ancient witches for such a long time. I don''t know whether the ancient witches have disappeared or never appeared here."


    Talking about the affairs of the ancient witches, Xu Shaotang immediately sighed.


    Not only Wusong, but also they didn''t know anything about the ancient witches from anyone. It seems that the ancient witches who once crisscrossed between heaven and earth never appeared.


    "Now it''s up to Longxiang!"


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "at least long Yi had been with Yinglong under the lock tree for such a long time. Even if he didn''t know about the ancient witches, he should have heard about Yinglong! What''s more, since he knew the script of the witch clan, he might have something to do with it! It''s going to Huoyanshan in a minute. When you see Longxiang, you''ll find out! "


    When they came to Huoyanshan this time, they were going to take Wusong to see Longxiang.


    They can''t understand the words written by Longxiang, so they can take Wusong to play the role of translation. First, they need to ask Longxiang about their doubts. Second, they need to see if Longxiang knows about the ancient witches.


    If you don''t even know about the ancient witch clan, you may just have to go to the mysterious city master.


    However, they did not dare to hope for the city master.


    After a visit to the flame mountain, they are familiar with their way back here. After they have been in the city for such a long time, the demons in the Flame Mountain who are frightened and run away also return to the flame mountain. Along the way, they also hunt and kill some demons.


    However, the purpose of this trip is not to hunt and kill demons. As long as they don''t provoke them, they don''t care about them.


    The deeper into the flame mountain, the more powerful the demons are.


    After killing a seven grade monster with Jiuwei, Xu Shaotang finally starts to be alert.


    It''s not too far to reach the last canyon. I don''t know what magic things are waiting for them in the canyon. Especially the magic thing that appeared after they picked the purple jade shoots in Xuantian last time makes them have to be careful. The strength of the magic thing is not weak. Even if they combine the strength of Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei, they may not be able to defeat it.


    Soon they came to the canyon.


    "From now on, if you don''t talk, don''t talk!" Xu Shaotang said in a low voice: "that magic thing is in this canyon. It''s best not to provoke. It''s important to do business first!"


    "Well!"


    The four nodded slightly, especially the three of them, who had personally experienced the horror of the demon last time.


    After the command, Xu Shaotang took the lead in entering the canyon and flew to the place where they came last time. The others did not lag behind and entered the canyon one after another.


    The gorge was covered with fog, and nothing could be seen before passing through the thick fog.


    "Hoo..."


    Just as the five people walked through the thick fog carefully, a strange wind came to their ears.


    The next moment, a strong wind suddenly hit. The strong wind was fast and fast. As soon as Xu Shaotang got up his true Qi, he was fanned by the strong wind.


    "Dan Tai, take Su Nu and the elder to the dragon''s side first! After nine tails break with me


    Xu Shaotang let out a loud cry, his whole body''s real Qi roared out, and quickly passed in the direction of the strong wind.


    Whatever you are afraid of, it must be the last one!


    "Good!"


    Knowing that there was no time to delay, Tan Tai Jing Ming immediately took the plain girl and Wu Song with her.


    "Wu..."


    Nine tails turn into noumenon in an instant. They raise their heads and roar. Eight tails move in the wind.


    This is also the first time that she came into being after she gave birth to eight tails.


    "Ouch!"


    The cliff on both sides of the canyon was constantly shaking by the roaring sound, and the rolling falling rocks kept falling into the river below, but they were smashed by the water column in the river.


    This is the same way as the last time they chased after the demon. At this moment, Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei were absolutely sure that this demon was the last one.


    Through the fog, Xu Shaotang finally sees the demon attacking them."Jiao?"


    Looking at the demon covered with black scales, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were cold. The demon looked like a python, but it had two horns on its head and dragon claws on its belly. However, the Dragon claws were a little different from those of Youhe and Mingzhi. They looked a little different, but the body that could not see the end was still showing It''s the power of terror.


    "It''s Jiaolong!"


    Nine tail sink a way: "this evil thing already nearly finished to turn into a dragon! If you let it eat that Xuantian purple jade bamboo shoot, it will probably be completely transformed into a dragon! "


    "No wonder it''s so strong!"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised, but now there was no time to ask more questions. The dark dragon roared angrily again, opened his mouth and inhaled. The fog around him and Xu Shaotang were sucked to his bloody mouth.


    The so-called swallowing clouds and puffing mist is nothing more than that.


    Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei struggle hard, but they can''t get rid of the magic power.


    "Trying to swallow us? And you''re not afraid to choke yourself! "


    Xu Shaotang roared, and the purple Qi erupted, just like the sun in the sky, emitting a dazzling brilliance.


    Waving and dancing, the majestic Qi turns into thousands of cold light and goes straight to the demon.


    Nine tails are not to be outdone. Eight huge tails dance with the wind, and a gust of wind suddenly blows around them. Thousands of sharp blades are cut down mercilessly.


    "Ding Ding Dang..."


    The thousand sharp blades cleaved on the dragon''s body, but it made a sound of gold and iron. Raoshi''s nine tail demon was strong enough, but it couldn''t even break the dragon''s defense.


    Jiaolong roared excitedly, as if laughing at their ignorance.


    At this time, the thousands of purple awns fell on the dragon like raindrops. The dragon, who was excited and yelled just now, suddenly screamed.


    The silk fused the true Qi of Taichu Ziqi, and easily entered its body from that bloody mouth, and kept rushing in its body. Under the dragon''s pain, the power disappeared instantly.

 Chapter 2956

    "I''ll ask the question I want to know first."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people look at him one after another. They are all curious. They don''t know what Xu Shaotang wants to ask.


    Facing everyone''s curious eyes, Xu Shaotang sort out the thoughts in his mind a little bit, and slowly asked Longxiang, "do you know the undead?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, several people were shocked one after another.


    None of them thought that this was the first question Xu Shaotang asked.


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s face was also stunned, but her heart was incomparably warm.


    Xu Shaotang alone, we can see how important she is in Xu Shaotang''s heart. At the same time, she also secretly vowed in her heart that she could not become a killing machine, otherwise she would not only be sorry for herself, but also for Xu Shaotang''s deep feelings.


    Long Yi nodded, and his eyes fell directly on the body of Tantai Jingming. It was obvious that Tantai Jingming was an immortal.


    "Is there any way to prevent the undead from becoming a killing machine? Is it feasible for the undead to use their own spirits to make up for the missing one?"


    Tantai Jingming and those undead people have already told him the answer to this question long ago, but he still wants to confirm it with longyi. What he is most afraid of is that what Tantai Jingming said is just words to ease his mind.


    Long Xiang thinks about it. He nods slightly at first. Before Xu Shaotang is happy, he suddenly shakes his head.


    Seeing long Yi shaking her head, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly sank, and her eyes immediately fell on the dantai Jingming. Did she cheat herself with those undead people after all?


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s questioning eyes, Tantai Jingming is in a panic. She shakes her head to Xu Shaotang, saying that she didn''t cheat him.


    Just at this time, sitting in the fire of the five elements, Long Yi suddenly waved his hand, and the fire of the five elements around him rose with the wind, instantly forming an obscure text in the air, just like the book of heaven.


    Before Xu Shaotang asked, Wu Song had already translated the words of Long Xiang.


    "The undead belong to the spirit body just like me! As long as it is a spiritual body, it will have a congenital defect. The defect of the undead is the lack of a spirit. This spirit can make up for it, but it has to be after she becomes the most holy! But before she became the most holy, she had completely lost her consciousness


    Hearing Wu Song''s translation, Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly asked in a panic: "how can this happen? My people clearly told me that someone had succeeded before! "


    "It''s true that some people have succeeded, but those people are the most holy, and I know one of them."


    When Wu Song translated the words composed of the five elements of Lihuo again, Long Yi''s eyes fell on the plain girl.


    Seeing the eyes of Long Yi, Xu Shaotang suddenly "clattered" in his heart and asked in disbelief: "what do you mean is that the most holy of the undead you know is What''s the matter with you


    Speaking of this idea, even Xu Shaotang himself was shocked. How could she be an immortal?


    When Longxiang nodded, another line appeared in the air.


    "The goddess was not an undead at first, because she was ordered by the emperor of heaven to fight against the devil, and was harassed by the devil''s spirit. In addition, she often went to the lock tree to visit the saint. After a long time, the power of the goddess was also influenced by the lock tree. At this time, the ancestor of the undead fell, and the ghost of the ancestor invaded the goddess''s divine consciousness when the goddess''s power was the weakest Gradually, the goddess became immortal! After that, the goddess continued to fight against the devil, and was more seriously disturbed by the evil spirit, and finally completely lost her consciousness. "


    "What about Yinglong?"


    Xu Shaotang asked.


    "After the goddess lost consciousness, she became a monster who only knew how to kill, and her appearance was destroyed! But the power of the goddess is too strong, even if many of the most saints can''t help it. As a last resort, the emperor of heaven asked Nu Wa to forgive the saint''s crime and let the saint break away from the shackles of the lock tree to kill the unconscious goddess. At that time, the goddess''s appearance was destroyed, and the holy one didn''t recognize her. They fought with her in the netherworld. "


    "In the end, the holy one killed the goddess, but recognized her at the last moment!"


    "After learning that what he killed was a goddess, the holy one completely lost his heart. All day long, he sat by the sea of netherworld, missing the goddess, and kept carving the image of the goddess with the branches of the sacred tree..."


    As it was written, Longxiang suddenly burst into tears. The hot tears were roasted by the fire of the five elements. They just slipped, but disappeared.


    Not only longyi, but also Xu Shaotang''s eyes have been moist for a long time, and they have even temporarily forgotten the problems faced by Tantai Jingming, the body of the undead.


    Combined with the things Youzhen once told them, they have completely understood the enmity between Yinglong and Nuzhen.


    No one can imagine how painful it would be when Yinglong learned that what he killed was his beloved.


    Their story has a good beginning, but it ends with a very sad ending.Throughout their life, they are constantly missing, to the death did not embrace each other even once!


    Xu Shaotang wiped the tears from his eyes and asked bitterly, "what''s Ying Long''s mistake? Why should he be locked under the lock tree?"


    "After the war of destroying heaven and earth between the Witch and the demon, countless saints fell, but the holy one survived the war. After that, Lord Nuwa made a rule that the saints should not interfere in the disputes of all ethnic groups!"


    "With the passage of time, the Terran gradually rises. In order to satisfy their own selfish desires, the strong Terran captured a large number of demons and demons as mounts. The saints have a strong nature and can''t bear the demons to be reduced to Terran mounts. They killed several of the most saints and saints of the Terran by extreme means, but they also violated the rules set by Lord Nuwa, so they were locked under the lock tree to make atonement!"


    "In that battle, the holy one of you was also involved, so he was punished to guard the gate of heaven."


    "So far, only one of the three top saints of the demon clan is still in seclusion. After breaking through the barrier, he learns what happened to the other two saints. In his rage, he forcibly ransacks the cave and blessed land of some of the most saints of the Terran. In his rage, those saints fight with the most saints of the Terran again. Although the most saints of the Terran kill some of the most saints and make the others heavy He was injured, but he was also trapped by the Dragon nail. "


    "Because Mingzhi Saint had been trapped, he was punished, so he was not investigated for fault by Nuwa."


    When Wusong translated all these words of Longxiang in one breath, the doubts that had been bothering them were solved, but they did not have any joy, only endless sorrow and faint anger.

 Chapter 2957

    "What about the most holy of the people? They also took part in the war. Did they not receive any punishment? " Nine tail indignant say, in the heart for the demon clan last three most holy feel injustice.


    Originally, everything was initiated by the Terran, but the three most saints of the demon clan were punished in the end!


    It''s unfair for Nu Wa to deal with it like this!


    "They must have been punished, too. I heard that one of them had been seriously injured and died, but he didn''t know where the others had gone. He forced his way into Fairy Island to seek revenge for them."


    "So now the most holy of the Terrans and demons have almost disappeared?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    "There should not be much of the most holy of the Lich family. Many of the most holy of the Lich family fell in the battle between the Lich family and the Lich family, and the inheritance of the Lich family was broken. Even now, many years have passed, there should be few Lich families until Christmas. But because of the unique advantages of the Terran, there should still be a small number to Christmas, such as the goddess


    Hear Wu Song translate out of thing, nine tail in the heart tiny a Lin.


    It seems that Xu Shaotang''s original guess is not wrong. The lack of inheritance memory of the demon clan is due to the fall of many saints, which leads to incomplete inheritance memory. The demon clan relies too much on inheritance memory. Now the inheritance memory is incomplete, and it''s very difficult to become saints.


    "What about the witches?"


    Just as Jiuwei was filled with emotion, Wusong could not help asking, "is there anyone in the witch family who is comparable to the most holy one alive? Where did they go? Why does no one in this holy prison know about the witch clan? "


    "There are also great witches in the Lich clan who survived, because the Lich war caused cracks in the space. Many years later, the demons came. In order to fight against the demons, the strong people of all ethnic groups united to fight against them. After that war, both the Lich clan and the Lich clan went to the decline completely."


    "In order to avoid extermination, the witches moved to the last pure land, while the witches moved to the Tianqiong mountains. After the emperor of heaven sealed the ruins, the witches were also among them. Since then, the witches are no longer in the world, but maybe there are also the strong ones of the Witches who stay here, just can''t escape from the world."


    What Long Xiang said is similar to what they know and speculate.


    This is also the end of a period of enmity and enmity of all ethnic groups in ancient times.


    Xu Shaotang sighed and frowned: "the devil now is the one who used to be?"


    "No, demons are the descendants of demons. Now the demons have been bred from demons and Terrans. In endless time, they have been baptized by the aura of heaven and earth and the aura of demons in the cracks of space, and gradually become what they are now. "


    "Once countless powerful people came one after another to wipe out the demons. Now the power of all the demons is not as strong as before. Can they still deal with demons?" Plain female some worry of ask a way.


    "I don''t know, but after so many years, the demons haven''t appeared again. I think the space fissure has almost recovered?"


    In his own eyes, he was also at a loss. Although he had been through endless months, he spent most of his time in suolongyuan, and he was not very clear about the current situation.


    Looking at the confused color in longyi''s eyes, Su Nu said again, "I''m very curious, what is Nu Wa''s cultivation and why does everyone have to obey her? And since she is so strong, why don''t she kill those demons directly, but let them do harm to the common people? "


    As soon as the question of plain girl came out, several people raised their ears.


    The answer to this question is also something they are very interested in.


    Listening to Su Nu''s question, Long Xiang bowed his head and thought about it. Then he threw out a passage with five elements.


    "Nuwa is the sage of heaven! She is the master of heaven and earth! As for why she didn''t kill the demons and the original demons, I don''t know. Maybe she was too lazy to do it, or she had her own reasons. I''ve never seen her before. All the things about her were told by the Holy One and the Hades holy one. "


    "The sage of heaven?"


    Even the Sorcerer''s song, which translated Long Yi''s words, was startled. Several people looked at each other in astonishment. Is this sage of heaven the end of cultivation? The strongest in the world?


    Shocked, Xu Shaotang asked curiously: "in addition to Nu Wa, there is no other sage in the world?"


    This time, he didn''t write any more, just shook his head blankly.


    Obviously, he can''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question because he doesn''t know the answer himself.


    Seeing that he didn''t know, Xu Shaotang didn''t entangle too much on this issue. He went back to the question at the beginning and slowly asked him, "you just said that you also belong to the spirit body, so what spirit body are you? Besides the relationship between master and servant, there should be other origins between you and goddess Nu Yu? "


    Long Yu can accompany Ying long in suolongyuan for many years. Even after Ying Long and nu Yu die, they are still waiting for their return regardless of their injuries. The relationship between them should be more complicated than they think.


    Moreover, he remembers what she did to Longhe when she appeared last time."I am a fire spirit bred from the fire of the five elements. At the beginning of my birth, I was a walking corpse without consciousness. It was the goddess who helped me to develop spiritual consciousness with the supreme power. Later, when I went to accompany the saint, the saint taught me the way of practice. The goddess and the saint taught me the way of practice, just like the parents of rebirth."


    No wonder!


    Hearing the words translated by Wu Song, people suddenly realized.


    With this relationship, we can understand the loyalty of Long Xiang to Nu Xiang and Ying long.


    Moreover, from the beginning to the end, he didn''t call Yinglong by his name directly. He always called him by the saint, as if even calling Yinglong by his name was a blasphemy to Yinglong.


    "What did you do when the ghost of the goddess appeared last time?" Xu Shaotang asked.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Xiang''s eyes were moist again, and his mouth made a whimpering sound. It seemed that he was crying, and it seemed that he was remembering Nu Xiang.


    For a long time, Long Yi slowly raised his hand and wrote the next paragraph again.


    "When I went to accompany the Holy One, the goddess put a spiritual consciousness into my mind, which was a constraint to me. Last time the spirit of the goddess appeared, took back that spiritual consciousness, and gave me freedom..."


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes showed a trace of understanding, and said, "so, you were hurt by those demons before, because that spiritual consciousness has bound part of your strength?"


    "This is one of the reasons. The main reason is that I have been away from the five elements for a long time. Since thousands of years ago, my strength has gradually faded and my injuries have become more and more serious. Otherwise, those demons would not even have the chance to meet me."


    "Your strength in your heyday should be comparable to that of Jiupin sage?"


    "Under the most holy, above the nine grades"


    the top of the list

 Chapter 2955

    "Let''s go!"


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xu Shaotang quickly roared to Jiuwei, "when it slows down, it won''t be able to leave!"


    They still have the strength to fight against the seven level demons, but the dragon in front of them should be at least eight level demons. If he didn''t open his mouth just now, he wouldn''t let his true Qi which combined with Taichu Ziqi into his body.


    Although the monster looks very painful now, it should be able to adapt to this strange power soon, and it won''t give him a second chance.


    It''s time!


    If we don''t go now, when will we wait!


    Jiuwei also knows that they can''t deal with the demon for the time being. The demon is about to turn into a dragon. With this, they can''t deal with it!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s cry, he left quickly without any hesitation.


    Xu Shaotang in the escape, and blow out a purple fist, whether it is useful or not, even a little to stop the dragon''s speed, but also to their advantage.


    Xu Shaotang guessed right. After a short period of adaptation, the Qi that intruded into Jiaolong''s body was forced out by it with strong force. At this time, the purple fist like a hill hit again.


    Jiaolong was a good student this time. He didn''t give the purple Qi any chance to invade his body. He ran into it head-on.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the collapsing Qi easily cuts off the cliff. The earth is constantly shaking. The falling boulders stir up a hundred meter high wave, but they are crushed by the roar of the dragon.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei have disappeared.


    Jiaolong didn''t seem to be reconciled. While roaring angrily, he followed their breath and ran after them like crazy. He probably recognized these people as the ones who picked up the Xuantian Purple Jade shoots last time.


    The dragon is speeding through the gorge. Where it passes, the surging river is also separated by the strong wind generated under it.


    Xu Shaotang''s speed was very fast, but the dragon''s speed was faster, as if it were moving in an instant. The shadow after shadow pulled its body longer, as if it were endless.


    "Come on! The monster is coming up


    Feeling the strong wind behind him, Jiuwei shouts at Xu Shaotang.


    "Just ahead!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and raised his speed to the extreme. From a distance, he saw the anxiously looking at their Tantai Jingming and others.


    Body shape several flash, they have come to dantai Jingming their side, did not give the three people a chance to ask questions, pull them into the river, quickly to the underground river.


    At the moment when they plunge into the river, the Dragon stops his body. He probably knows that this is the territory of the dragon. He doesn''t dare to move forward any more. He is unwilling to roar at the river, causing huge waves in the river. Then he roars and turns away.


    After swimming for a long time, they finally came to the underground river, and their heads came out of the water. Xu Shaotang''s heart still danced wildly.


    "That''s close!"


    Xu Shaotang breathed out a long breath of turbid air, "fortunately, we didn''t hit this dragon last time, otherwise we would die very ugly!"


    "All of these demons are eight grade demons, maybe even nine grade demons!" Jiuwei nodded and said, "when you see Longxiang, you must ask what''s going on. How can these demons turn into dragons?"


    Although these demons are similar to the demon clan, they are essentially different from the demon clan.


    As long as the demon clan enters the realm of the demon king, it can transform into human form. Even though these demons have the power comparable to saints, they can''t transform into human form. However, the demon is about to transform into a dragon, which is really confusing.


    "That''s what I want to ask."


    Xu Shaotang said with a lingering fear: "I also want to know, if these demons once turn into dragons, whether they are dragon clan or demons!"


    For the dragon, Xu Shaotang still has deep feelings. Although he is a human, he has a long-standing relationship with the dragon. He has the essence and blood of the hermit in his body, the ghost of Yinglong in the sea, and the favor of Hades.


    Even he felt that he should be half a dragon.


    If you really want him to fight with the dragon clan, even if he does not have this power for the time being, he will have some resistance in his heart.


    As they spoke, they rushed to the place where the five elements left the fire. Looking at the flowing lava river below, Xu Shaotang suddenly became excited again. Perhaps, many of their problems can be solved today.


    Not only Xu Shaotang, but also everyone is very excited. They can''t wait to see Long Yi.


    A cup of tea Kung Fu, the colorful glow all over the sky finally appeared in front of them, several people silently looked at each other, quickly came to the colorful glow in front.


    Longxiang is still sitting in the invisible fire. He hasn''t seen it for nearly a month. Longxiang seems to have some changes again. The scars on some parts of his body have disappeared. Longxiang, who has been aware of their breath for a long time, also opens his eyes at the moment they fall."How have you been?"


    Xu Shaotang is the only one who is not afraid of the five elements leaving the fire. He slowly steps forward and looks at Longxiang, with a smile on his face. "It seems that you have recovered a lot?"


    Walk in and have a look, you can see more clearly. There is almost no scar on Longxiang''s left arm. It seems that he has recovered quite well during this period of time.


    Long Yi nodded and grinned at Xu Shaotang. At the same time, he focused on Wu Song. A pair of eyes, which had been tempered by the five elements, kept sweeping Wu Song''s body.


    Facing Longxiang''s eyes, Wusong''s heart is not only slightly hairy, but also doesn''t know what Longxiang means.


    "Do you see he''s a witch?"


    Xu Shaotang roughly guessed some, and asked Longxiang with a smile.


    Longxiang nodded, pointed to Wusong, reached out to himself, and cast an inquiring look at Xu Shaotang.


    "You want to ask, is he the one I said I would bring to see you last time?" Xu Shaotang didn''t move Longxiang''s dumb words. He could only guess with his own ideas.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Yi suddenly nods. Obviously, Xu Shaotang guesses right.


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "he is the only one among us who understands the writing of the witch clan, and he is also a descendant of the ancient witch clan. We brought him here to ask you some questions. If it''s convenient, please tell us that these questions are very important to us, including the things about Yinglong and nu Yu."


    Hearing these two names, the look in Longxiang''s eyes suddenly darkened. He gave a strange sigh from his throat and nodded to Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2958

    They are not surprised at the strength of Longxiang.


    Although it''s a little bit higher than what they imagined, it''s nothing compared to the time that Longxiang experienced. The endless years, if people with high understanding, would have become the most holy.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly asked curiously: "you can''t be the most holy, is it because you belong to the spirit?"


    Long Xiang nodded slightly. His cultivation has reached the extreme at this level. There is no further possibility.


    "Is there really no way that I can not lose my consciousness while improving my cultivation?"


    At this time, the quiet tea of dantai, which has been silent for a long time, finally slowly opens her mouth and looks at longyi with a sad face.


    Although she can''t be the most holy, she still has her current cultivation and doesn''t lose consciousness. However, as a spiritual body, she seems to have to choose between cultivation and consciousness.


    She doesn''t want to lose consciousness, she doesn''t want to become a monster who only knows how to kill.


    But she also doesn''t want to hold Xu Shaotang back and do what she can for them. Even if she just helps Xu Shaotang to reduce the pressure, she won''t feel useless.


    Looking at dantai Jingming''s sad eyes, longyi gave a whimpering sigh, gently shook his head and began to write again.


    "It''s a congenital defect of the spirit body, which can''t be avoided at all! Just like me, even with the suppression of suoshen tree, without the five elements leaving the fire, the injury will continue to worsen. If it was not for the help of Hades, I would not be able to come back here again, and eventually it would inevitably dissipate in the world! The lich, the demon, and the human race are favored by God. There is no other race that can match them. "


    "If there is still a glimmer of hope, maybe we can only see if Nuwa has any way, but she should have no way, otherwise the goddess would not have completely lost her consciousness at the beginning..."


    Along with Wu Song''s explanation of what Long Yi wrote, the face of Tan Tai Jing Ming suddenly turns to ashes.


    Xu Shaotang gently hugs Tantai Jingming in his arms, caresses her back to comfort her, and asks Longxiang with a dignified face: "according to your observation, to what extent will his cultivation completely lose consciousness?"


    "Up to six or seven, maybe even five! If you don''t want her to lose consciousness, you''d better not let her accomplishments exceed four grades! "


    "Four grades? That''s good, too! "


    Xu Shaotang tried his best to squeeze a smile out of Tantai Jingming and said with a smile: "sooner or later, we will leave here and return to our own world. Your cultivation level has no significance at all, and the aura there is far less than here. Even if it is the most holy, I don''t think we can exert all our strength there."


    Although his words are soothing, they are also true.


    At least he didn''t think the cultivation of Sipin sage was low.


    When the stone spirit of Nu Wa is born again, and the gate of heaven is sealed again, the aura will be exhausted gradually. At that time, no matter how strong the cultivation is, it will not be of any use.


    As for the meritorious service needed to leave here, don''t you still have him and Jiuwei?


    "Well!"


    Dan Tai Jing Ming gently nodded her head and forced a smile out to Xu Shaotang.


    She doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to worry about herself. Now that she can help him, she is very limited. She doesn''t want to make trouble for him any more.


    Four grades are four grades. Compared with strong cultivation, she cares more about being able to accompany Xu Shaotang well.


    As they nestled up to each other, Su Nu asked Longyu, "by the way, do you know the Lord of Yunzhong city?"


    At first he nodded and then shook his head.


    "I met him once when I came here, but I don''t know who he is. He wanted to expel me, but after seeing what the holy one of Hades gave me, he let me go on my own


    "So, he should know Mingzhi!" Su Nu frowned and looked at Xu Shaotang, "if so, why does he still aim at you?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe only he knows about it!"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head helplessly, but asks Longxiang in doubt: "so, you should have come to the holy prison long ago. How can you wait until some time ago to come here to recuperate?"


    Calculate the time. Since they saw each other again under suoshen tree, at least for a year and a half, Longxiang''s injuries were so serious at that time. After he came here, where did he go if he didn''t come here to recuperate?


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Yi''s eyes are full of reminiscence. He raises his hand and slowly writes a paragraph.


    "I went to the devil''s abyss, where I met the goddess. Later, I was more seriously injured. When I left, I was found by the devil. I killed a lot of demons. I came here all the way, and then I met you."


    "You even went to the devil''s abyss?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Yi in amazement, and he really doesn''t know what to say.


    In that case, Long Xiang still ignored his injury and went to the place where he once met Nu Xiang to recall her. Although he was a spiritual body, he was also a person of utmost love and nature.When long Yi said that, he finally understood how the demons would stare at him. No wonder he almost died in the hands of three demons whose strength was far inferior to him. At that time, he was already seriously injured. He must have been seriously injured by the demons who killed him all the way here. When he was besieged by the three demons, he was the weakest.


    With emotion in his heart, Xu Shaotang said: "if I have a chance, I''ll take me to leave here and go to the netherworld! Nu Yu and Ying long are both buried in the netherworld


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Yi nodded his head gently, and then began to write again.


    "I was going to go to the netherworld when the injury was almost recovered."


    "It''s easy to come in here, but it''s not easy to leave." Xu Shaotang shook his head, wry smile, and said: "but for you, as long as your injury recovers, it should be very easy."


    It''s only a matter of a moment for the prosperous Longhe to leave here.


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at Longxiang with a smile: "when you leave, remember to take us with you."


    It seems easy for them to leave here if they have the help of Longxiang!


    When hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, long can''t help shaking his head. When Xu Shaotang was confused, long wrote:


    the netherworld I''m going to is not the netherworld you said. There, I can go, but you can''t.


    "Well? Why? "


    Several people looked at Longxiang with more doubts.


    "Because I am fire spirit!"


    Long Xiang only wrote a simple sentence, so he didn''t write any more. It seemed that he had something to hide from them.

 Chapter 2959

    Xu Shaotang asked them several times, but Longxiang didn''t say where he was going to the netherworld.


    But everyone can guess that his visit to the netherworld, which they don''t know, is mostly related to the affairs of Nu Yu and Ying long. Apart from these two people, long Yu, who has no relatives, seems to have no goal.


    They were in a standoff for a while. Seeing that long Yi was iron, Xu Shaotang would not tell them about it. He could only sigh helplessly.


    "Can you tell us something about cultivation?"


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang slowly said: "listen to your meaning, although the most saints are very few, they are not as few as a handful. Moreover, they should also be regarded as the top strong among the most saints."


    When Longxiang nodded, another piece of writing appeared.


    "The most saints are very few, but they are not too few to imagine. The most saints are also strong and weak. For example, they are all the most saints, but they are half saints in the way of heaven! The ancestral Witches of the witch clan also have the same accomplishments. "


    "However, although he is a saint of the way of heaven, he is not a saint of the way of heaven after all! According to the saint, this half step is a gap that almost everyone can''t cross. For thousands of years, the sage of the way of heaven as we all know is Lord Nuwa alone. "


    A saint of the way of heaven?


    Several people looked at each other silently, and they were all surprised.


    However, when you think about it, it''s not surprising. After all, people like Mingzhi, who can fight against several most holy people with one person''s strength, are already on the top of the most holy. It''s just like a dragon''s pet above nine grades and under the most holy.


    Perhaps one of their feet has already stepped into the threshold of the saints of the way of heaven, but the other foot, even after thousands of years, has never stepped in. Therefore, we can imagine how difficult it will be to become a saint of the way of heaven.


    "Do you know the cultivation of the Lord of Cloud City?" Xu Shaotang asked again.


    At present, the attitude of the city master of Yunzhong city to them is not clear. It is good for them to know more about his cultivation. Although they are not willing to fight with the city master until they have to, they should be on guard.


    "I can''t see his cultivation, but I think he should be the most holy cultivation at least. However, he will let me go because of the dragon scale of the holy one of Hades. If I want to cultivate, I must be under the holy one of Hades. That''s how to sell the Holy One''s face."


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head and said, "Mingzhi is also a saint of the way of heaven. Except for Nu Wa, it is estimated that few people don''t need to sell his face."


    Think about ziluo''s attitude towards Mingzhi, you can see how high the status of Mingzhi is.


    After pondering for a while, Xu Shaotang asked curiously: "do you know a place called life and death?"


    Even though they have been in the holy prison for a long time, their understanding of the holy prison is still very limited. Half of what Guan Qingyu said last time, Xu Shaotang knew that Guan Qingyu was digging a hole for himself, and didn''t ask much. Now it''s hard to communicate with long Yi, and he suddenly remembered this thing.


    Although he may not go, it is always good to know more about it.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Long Xiang lowered his head and thought carefully for a while, then slowly wrote: "you want to ask the gate of life and death, don''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know if it''s this place. I only know the word" life and death. "


    "What I know is probably the gate of life and death."


    "Where is that?"


    "The gate of life and death is a life and death arena. It''s also Shura purgatory. It''s a sharp knife inserted in the devil''s chest by the city of cloud! When I went to the devil''s abyss before, I heard about the gate of life and death. There is a portal that leads directly to Yunzhong city. Through this portal, Yunzhong city can continuously increase its troops to the devil''s abyss. "


    "So, those demons are attacking the gate of life and death almost all the time, but there are also many people guarding the gate of life and death, fighting with demons endlessly. There are many dead bodies everywhere, scorching earth for thousands of miles!"


    "It''s probably this place that Guan Qingyu said!"


    Hearing Longxiang''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help frowning slightly.


    Even Longxiang, the most powerful Saint under the most holy cultivation, is called Shura purgatory. I can''t imagine how terrible it will be there.


    Guan Qingyu was mostly deliberately vague, waiting for himself to ask, and then cheated himself into the gate of life and death in Yunzhong City, so that he could go to the Shura purgatory directly through the gate of life and death!


    "Not bad!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming was also afraid after a while. She stroked her chest and said, "fortunately, you had a heart at that time, otherwise you might have been cheated into the door of life and death!"


    "It must be the city master who ordered Guan Qingyu to do so!" Su Nu said bitterly, "this city master wants to force you to come out of Yunzhong city first, and now he wants to cheat you to the Shura purgatory of the gate of life and death. It''s really a thief''s heart."


    "It''s OK, we just don''t go!"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled at Su Nu, then slowly asked the Dragon: "when we came here, we almost fell into the hands of a black dragon. The dragon was in the valley where we came here. I wonder if these demons can also turn into dragons?"Thinking that he might meet the Dragon when he goes out later, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a headache. He thinks that if Long Xiang''s injury is almost recovered, he may have to ask him to help them deal with the dragon.


    "I know."


    Longyi wrote bitterly, while Wusong translated: "the beast is just occupying the bones of a dragon family in the canyon, sucking some dragon Qi. It''s not so easy to transform the dragon! Unless it can get the blood essence from you! I was seriously injured before, and I didn''t want to fight with him. Now I''ve recovered a lot. I''ll kill him later, so that the holy people can rest in peace. "


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized, "I said, how can the beast chase me! Originally, I want to get the essence and blood that you gave me! With the nature of this beast, even if it is a dragon, it will be a vicious dragon. It can''t be cheaper for him! "


    Before that, they thought Jiaolong was to avenge them for taking away the purple jade shoots from Xuantian. They finally understood the purpose of Jiaolong.


    Thanks to their timely entry into the territory of the dragon, otherwise they would be driven to the end by the dragon.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Yi could not help shaking his head and slowly wrote: "you have the blood essence of the holy dragon, refined Taichu Ziqi, and the ghost of Shengzun. Even if you don''t need me, you can suppress it."


    "Can I suppress it?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Yi in amazement.


    He was almost forced to drink milk by the dragon. How could he suppress the dragon?


    Not only Xu Shaotang, but other people also look at the dragon with a puzzled face. There is a gap between Xu Shaotang and the dragon. How can we suppress the dragon?

 Chapter 2960

    "You don''t even know how strong you are!"


    Longyiman looked at Xu Shaotang helplessly, and then wrote: "how powerful is the saint? Even if it''s just a ghost, it''s only a matter of a finger to kill that little eight grade demon! In particular, the beast also absorbed the Dragon Qi, which is a breath of the Holy One, and it can not produce the power of resistance! "


    "Well I really don''t know... "


    Listening to Wu Song''s translation, Xu Shaotang doubts whether Wu Song''s translation is wrong.


    He didn''t know he was so strong!


    He would dare to fight against one of the seven level demons, but he can''t fight against the eight level demons.


    If it had not been for the dragon''s flaw and let him enter into the dragon''s body, he and Jiuwei would have been folded in the hands of this demon! Now Long Xiang said that he could suppress it easily. This result really surprised him to the extreme.


    "The spirit of the Holy One is in your sea of knowledge. You have two spirits. One is the spirit of the Holy One, and the other is your own spirit. If you live, the holy one can live! So, once your spirit is threatened, the spirit of the holy one will appear! "


    "I know that."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "but when I nearly died several times, the ghost of Yinglong didn''t appear. What''s the matter?"


    "After all, the residual soul of the Holy One is only a residual soul. Every time he appears, he needs to recuperate in the sea of knowledge, or he will die out. Therefore, his residual soul will not appear until he has to."


    "No wonder!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly realized that the ghost of Yinglong has not appeared for a long time. It is estimated that either he knows he has the ability to escape from death, or he is still recuperating?


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "can his ghost only frighten the dragon people or the magic things with the flavor of the dragon people?"


    "To be exact, it''s the whole demon clan and the demons with the breath of dragon clan!"


    Long Yi wrote for a while. It seemed that he had consumed too much energy. After a pause, he went on to write: "even if there is no holy spirit, the power of Taichu Ziqi and Shenglong Jingxue is enough to suppress the beast. Taichu Ziqi can suppress evil spirits, but you don''t know how to use Taichu Ziqi''s real power!"


    "Tell me about it!"


    On hearing this, Xu Shaotang immediately became interested.


    He originally thought that the essence and blood of Youhe could only improve his constitution and make him practice faster. Besides, Taichu Ziqi improved his cultivation after refining, he didn''t think that Taichu Ziqi was so powerful.


    Originally thought that was the case, but Long Xiang said that he could not even use it. This result really surprised him!


    If you can use it, does it mean that you can kill the Dragon directly?


    Longxiang beckons to Xu Shaotang, indicating that he also enters the fire of the five elements.


    Xu Shaotang looked at him suspiciously and quickly went in.


    Now the five elements from the fire will not cause any damage to him, on the contrary, in the five elements from the fire, he also feels particularly comfortable.


    "Open your mind! Otherwise, with the protection of the Holy Spirit and the Nuwa stone, my divine consciousness will not be able to enter your body. "


    Xu Shaotang let go of his divine consciousness according to his words. At the next moment, Long Yi suddenly raised his hand and pressed it on Xu Shaotang''s head. As long Yi''s divine consciousness entered, Xu Shaotang felt that there was something more in his mind.


    A moment later, the divine sense of longyi retreated from Xu Shaotang''s mind, and wrote: "I have put the dragon clan taught by the holy one into your mind. When you fully understand it, you will find that even if it is comparable to the most holy demon, it is just a mole ant in your hands!"


    Listening to the words in his ears, Xu Shaotang slowly closed his eyes and quietly understood the things that Longxiang entered his mind.


    As if he could see the figure of the dragon in his mind. His hands were constantly changing, forming a series of complex runes. The movement of the dragon was so fast that he could hardly see clearly.


    The first time did not see, Xu Shaotang began to see the second time, at the same time, his hand also began to move with the dragon''s action.


    Gradually, Xu Shaotang gradually entered the realm of forgetting things. The six senses automatically shut down. He could not hear any sound or see anything. He just kept changing with the gesture of Long Xiang. Even if it was just a simple action, sometimes he had to watch it many times to see it clearly.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang suddenly like a possessed general, a few people can not help but start to worry.


    "Is he going to be ok?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is a little nervous and asks like a dragon.


    "No! However, it will take a long time for him to fully understand those. In a short time, he can understand at most part of them. However, even this part is enough to suppress the beast! It took me more than a thousand years to understand all the things taught by saint


    "More than a thousand years?"


    A few people look at the dragon with a look of amazement, and point to Xu Shaotang in the fire of five elements with trembling, "how long does it take him to wake up?""I don''t know. As long as you like, I can wake him up at any time, but this kind of state is very rare. If you miss this time, he may not have a chance to enter the realm of forgetting this kind of thing next time."


    Several people looked at each other and soon understood their meaning from each other''s eyesight. Dantai Jingming shook her head slightly and said, "don''t wake him up for the time being. Let''s see how long it will take for him to wake up. We can''t wake him up again."


    See them say so, Long Yi also didn''t say more, just gently nodded.


    "By the way, the reason why you didn''t teach him this last time was that your injury was too serious?" A moment later, Jiuwei asked curiously.


    Longxiang nodded slightly. A moment later, he began to write again.


    "Before my injury was too heavy, it was very difficult to help you break the seal in your mind."


    "Thank you!"


    Listening to the words translated by Wu Song, several people bowed their body to thank Long Xiang at the same time.


    Longxiang is a loyal servant. Even though nvxiang has returned his freedom, he is still loyal to nvxiang and Yinglong. That is to say, he is also extremely respectful to Xu Shaotang and Su Nu, who are the ghosts of Yinglong and nvxiang.


    Although it''s only spirit, it''s more sentimental than human beings.


    Perhaps that''s the reason why the so-called "justice" is more about dog slaughtering.


    "Do you think my accomplishments can be improved?" After a moment of silence, the plain girl tried to ask the Dragon: "I don''t know how I can use the power of the girl."


    Long Xiang thought about it and shook her head to Su nu.


    When Su Nu was disappointed, Long Yi wrote another paragraph.


    "You don''t have holy dragon essence and blood, Taichu Ziqi and Nuwa stone like him. You can''t bear the power of the goddess before you become a saint! Although the goddess enlightens me, what I have learned is taught by the saint. Therefore, I can''t teach you. You don''t have the essence of the dragon. Even if I teach you, you can''t understand. "

 Chapter 2961

    "What?"


    Listening to what several people said to themselves, Xu Shaotang was surprised. "I thought it was only a short time ago, but it has been seven days?"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang woke up, he heard people talking to him about how long he had been settled, which shocked him.


    There are no years in the mountains, but thousands of years in the world?


    "If you don''t wake up again, we are going to ask Longxiang to wake you up!" Tan Tai Jing Ming throws Xu Shaotang a white eye and asks curiously, "how do you feel? Can we deal with the Dragon now? "


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly hesitated, "should be able to deal with it? But after all, I didn''t fight it. I don''t know what the result is. I''ll have to wait until I meet it. "


    He really understood a lot from the things that came into his mind. The secret arts of the dragon clan are much more complicated than he thought. Although he has mastered all the runes and seals, some of them can''t be performed only by runes and seals. He needs to really understand those things.


    Moreover, although he has the essence and blood of the holy dragon and the ghost of Yinglong in his body, he is not a dragon after all, and only a small number of secret arts can be used.


    "When you meet that beast again, you will know how powerful the dragon''s secret arts are! What you understand now can only be regarded as fur. The real secret skill of the dragon clan is more powerful than you can imagine! "


    At this time, Wu Song translated the words written by Long Yi.


    It can be seen that he is very confident, not only in Xu Shaotang, but also in the secret arts of the Dragon nationality.


    Perhaps in his opinion, in the face of Xu Shaotang, who has already understood some dragon secrets, the dragon is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Good! When we leave here, I''ll go to the beast and settle the accounts! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily. There is no doubt that long''s words brought him great confidence.


    After that, Xu Shaotang asked Longxiang, "are you going to leave here or continue to recuperate here?"


    "I will continue to heal here, and I will not leave until I get back to my peak strength."


    Long Yi shakes his head, and his eyes are still staring at the leaping five elements away from the fire. He doesn''t know whether he is meditating or making other plans.


    Looking at the appearance of Longxiang, Xu Shaotang sighed softly: "I know that the netherworld you are going to has something to do with nvxiang and Yinglong. I also know that it is dangerous for you, and it will even kill you! I know I can''t persuade you, but what I want to tell you is that if you need our help, you can go through fire and water without hesitation! "


    Xu Shaotang is not a fool. Although he didn''t say it in detail, he could guess that he wanted to help him, and he also wanted to do something for nu Yu and Ying long.


    All people have feelings. Long Xiang has done so much for him, but he seems to be unable to help him with anything. This kind of feeling really makes him too uncomfortable.


    He didn''t want to lose his friend, Longxiang, although Longxiang might just regard him as Yinglong''s substitute.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Yi slowly raises his head, slightly shakes his head at Xu Shaotang, and quickly writes.


    "You have your things to do, and I have my things to do. You don''t have to worry about me. I know what I''m doing."


    "If you really want to help me, I only ask you one thing."


    "You say it


    Xu Shaotang solemnly said: "I said that as long as I can help you, no matter what, I will go through fire and water!"


    "Nourish the spirits of the holy goddess. This is their only soul. I don''t want to see their souls disperse between heaven and earth."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang went over, took the girl''s hand, solemnly said: "unless we die, otherwise, we will nourish their souls!"


    Su Nu also nodded solemnly to the dragon.


    At present, this seems to be the only thing they can do for the couple.


    Hearing what they said, Longxiang slowly stood up from the fire and bowed to them deeply.


    Two people where good intention accept the big gift of Long Yi, immediately bow to Long Yi to express thanks way: "want to thank also is we should thank you, from lock Long Yuan to here, you helped us too much, we all don''t know how to thank you."


    It was not only the two of them, but also Jiuwei. They immediately bowed their thanks to Longxiang, who not only helped them, but also solved too many doubts for them.


    Longxiang, worthy of their great gift!


    Long Xiang shook his head at them, but his eyes fell on Xu Shaotang.


    When Xu Shaotang was puzzled, Long Yi was writing another paragraph.


    "Are you collecting the Nu Wa stone spirits scattered between heaven and earth?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and didn''t take care of the quiet tea of the dantai. They cast their questioning eyes and asked longyi in doubt: "I have collected two incomplete stone spirits. Do you know how many incomplete stone spirits there are? Where are the scattered stone spirits? ""If I guess correctly, the stone spirit should belong to the five elements just like the five elements leaving fire, that is to say, there are five incomplete stone spirits! What I can guess is that maybe there is only the devil''s abyss. Maybe there will be a broken stone spirit, but I don''t know where the others are


    Longxiang shook his head slightly, and his face was full of helplessness. Even if he guessed something, he didn''t dare to guarantee it.


    The stone spirit has been scattered for many years. It''s very difficult to find all the scattered stone spirits!


    "The abyss of demons?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself, "when it''s time to go, I''ll go!"


    After all, his accomplishments are still too low. Even with the power of Nuwa stone, he can be compared to the seven grade sage at most. If he has the power to fight with the nine grade sage, even if he doesn''t say it, he will go to the devil''s abyss.


    He didn''t forget and dare not forget the things of Youhe! Otherwise, how can he be worthy of the great kindness of the three most saints of the dragon clan.


    "Well, I''ve told you all what I know. Go do your own business. Don''t worry about me."


    After writing this last sentence, Long Yi sat back in the fire of the five elements, grinned at them with a simple and honest smile, then closed his eyes gently, no longer had any action, as if he was settled.


    "Longxiang, I hope we have a chance to meet again!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Long Yi with a complicated look. He has a premonition that this time, maybe it will be the last time they meet.


    Longyi still did not move. The five elements left the fire and danced around him, as if they were seeing Xu Shaotang off.


    With a silent sigh in his heart, Xu Shaotang takes another look at Long Xiang and bows to him again. Then he turns and leaves with a heavy face

 Chapter 2962

    "What''s the matter with Nuwa Shiling?"


    When leaving the underground cave, several people set their eyes on Xu Shaotang.


    They have never heard Xu Shaotang mention anything about Nuwa Shiling. If it hadn''t been mentioned by Long Yi today, they would still be kept in the dark by Xu Shaotang.


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just..."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it. Anyway, this matter has been said now, and there is no need for him to hide it. So he took advantage of the time when he went out to tell them all about Nuwa Shiling and Youhe.


    Today, I can''t hide it, and it seems that there is not much need to hide it.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, everyone frowned. They always thought that Nuwa stone had been lost in the battle between Xu Shaotang and Xiandao League. Unexpectedly, Nuwa stone was integrated into Xu Shaotang''s body!


    The key is that Nuwa Shiling has been scattered for thousands of years. Now Xu Shaotang is trying to find those scattered Shiling again. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But with Xu Shaotang''s character, he knows that this is the only way to save Youhe, and it is also the way to seal the gate of heaven again. He certainly will not give up.


    "You''re so hard on us..." For a long time, Jiuwei sighed and suddenly realized, "the reason why you can kill Qipin Gu Daosheng with Wupin cultivation is because of Nuwa stone?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "the power of Nuwa stone should be limited because of the collapse of the stone spirit, otherwise, it should be stronger."


    "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming and Su Nu both look at Xu Shaotang''s stomach nervously, as if they want to see the Nuwa stone integrated into his body through his belly.


    Facing the two women''s eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, but for now, at least it''s not a bad thing."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the worried color on the two women''s faces slightly subsided, but the plain girl frowned and said: "if according to Long Yi''s saying, you still need to find three incomplete stone spirits to recover the stone spirits of Nuwa stone, but now you don''t even have a direction. Is that too difficult?"


    "At least there''s a little bit of direction, isn''t there?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, "no matter whether there are incomplete stone spirits in the devil''s abyss, we will go to see them sooner or later. As for those two that haven''t been reported, we have to let nature take its course. Even if we deliberately look for them, we won''t get anything."


    "All right."


    We all know that we can''t persuade Xu Shaotang, and there''s no reason to persuade Xu Shaotang. For this matter, they seem to have no choice but to accept it. If they have to say they have a choice, I''m afraid they have to try their best to help Xu Shaotang find the incomplete Nuwa Shiling.


    Several people talk, but already came to the river mouth.


    Needless to say, a few people quickly entered the underground river, and soon they emerged from the canyon.


    "Jiuwei, you stare at them here. I''ll go to meet the demon!" As soon as he came out of the water, Xu Shaotang told Jiuwei.


    "No, we''ll wait for you here. This is the territory of Longxiang. Those demons dare not come near here!" Tan Tai Jing Ming shakes her head and says, "let Jiu Wei go with you. If you can''t deal with that demon, there will be a lot of care."


    "Yes


    Jiuwei nodded and said: "although you have learned some dragon''s Secret skills, you should be on guard! Besides, I also want to see how powerful the dragon''s secret arts are! "


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, and then tells them, "well stay here. Let''s go and have a look first."


    With that, Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei jumped forward, and he also understood their consideration. Although Longxiang did say that when he fully understood the secret arts of the dragon clan, even if the most holy magic thing was in his hands, he was just a mole ant, but now he only understood part of it. He didn''t know how strong the secret arts of the dragon clan were.


    Xu Shaotang is in front of him. He is always on guard against the dragon. Since the Dragon wants the blood essence of the holy dragon in his body, he must be the first target to attack.


    Just after they got out of longfan''s territory, the water suddenly rippled. The next moment, a dark shadow rushed out from the bottom of the water and set off a huge wave.


    Between the surging waves, a huge cage was formed, which surrounded them.


    "Roar!"


    The Dragon sprang out from the bottom of the water and growled at them. But this time, he didn''t open his mouth again, just squeezed a deep voice out of his huge throat.


    "It''s a smart thing to learn from!"


    Looking at the cage besieging them, Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    It is estimated that the dragon has surrounded them, but it has learned the lesson of the last time and doesn''t want to give them any more opportunities.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s relaxed appearance, Jiuwei couldn''t help reminding him: "don''t be careless!"Although he had confidence in the dragon''s secret arts, he didn''t see it with his own eyes. No one knew how much Xu Shaotang had learned. After all, this magic thing is a kind of eight grade magic thing. If Xu Shaotang''s Dragon''s secret arts can''t deal with it, they might have to do their best.


    "Well, good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and his hands kept forging.


    With Xu Shaotang''s action, the situation around them suddenly changed.


    Jiaolong seemed to be aware of the danger. His body moved, and his huge tail swept towards them.


    "Sage, burn it for me!"


    At the moment when the huge tail swept, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly burst into a flash of pure light. With a loud roar, a purple flame suddenly appeared. The moment when the purple flame appeared, the water cage that imprisoned them directly dissipated into the invisible.


    The purple flame spread from their side in an instant. As soon as the giant tail touched the purple flame, it immediately turned into ashes. The purple flame continued to spread along its tail. Where it passed, the dragon''s body continued to disappear.


    Its proud defense, in front of Saint zhenhuo, which combines the power of Taichu Ziqi and Shenglong Jingxue, is totally vulnerable.


    "Ouch..."


    Under the pain, the Dragon let out a howl of pain. How dare he beat Xu Shaotang''s idea? He dragged his incomplete body into the water and tried to use the river to extinguish the spreading fire.


    However, even if its body was submerged in the water, the purple fire did not go out.


    A few breaths, purple fire has completely surrounded the dragon.


    Before Jiuwei could react, Jiaolong''s body was completely annihilated in the merciless purple fire. Xu Shaotang waved his big hand again, and the purple fire gradually dissipated.


    "This That''s it? "


    Looking at the rapidly dissipated purple fire, Jiuwei looks at Xu Shaotang in horror. Her beautiful face is full of horro

 Chapter 2963

    Not to mention nine tails, even Xu Shaotang himself didn''t expect that killing an eight grade demon would be so simple. It took only about ten seconds from the beginning to the end. Jiaolong, who had chased them to death before, actually died in the blink of an eye under this terrible saint''s real fire.


    Moreover, even the magic crystal did not stay!


    Think of here, Xu Shaotang in shock at the same time, but also a burst of pain.


    Eight grade magic crystal, that''s 3000 points of merit!


    With his present achievements, he can make up 10000 points of achievements! As a result, he just disappeared in front of himself.


    Black sheep!


    At this moment, even Xu Shaotang himself could not help but scold himself.


    "My eight grade magic crystal!"


    Xu Shaotang''s cheek twitches constantly. This time, it''s really painful!


    He should have taken back the dragon''s breath as soon as he knew it was so fast!


    "I mean, how can dragon''s secret arts be so terrible!" Nine tail crazy looking at the pain of xushaotang.


    Take a look at the dragon''s secret arts, and take a look at your own secret arts.


    Nine tail suddenly feel, dragon is really God''s favorite!


    "It''s not the dragon''s secret arts, it''s the holy dragon''s blood essence and Taichu''s purple Qi." Xu Shaotang said feebly: "the dragon''s secret arts just help me merge part of the holy dragon''s blood essence and Taichu''s purple Qi into the sage''s real fire."


    "Is that part of it?"


    Jiuwei looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement: "if you fully understand the secret skill of the dragon family and integrate the power of Taichu Ziqi and Shenglong Jingxue into the real fire, isn''t it..."


    Xu Shaotang interrupted Jiuwei''s words and explained with a smile: "it''s not so exaggerated, but Taichu Ziqi just controls these demons, just like these demons can completely ignore our field, and the power of Shenglong''s blood essence strengthens my real fire power! When you meet those eight grade saints, the sage''s real fire doesn''t work so well! "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s explanation, Jiuwei said with a smile: "that''s not bad! At least, it''s much more convenient to hunt magic crystal! "


    "Ha ha! That''s true


    Xu Shaotang said: "let''s go to their side first. Later, let''s go to the bottom of the water to see if we can find the remains of the dragon. If we can find the remains, we''ll pay homage to them..."


    "Well!"


    Nine tail slightly nods, she understands Xu Shaotang''s meaning.


    Xu Shaotang himself is now half of the dragon people. The dragon people have great kindness with him. He knows that there are the remains of the dragon people at the bottom of the water, but he doesn''t go to worship them. It''s hard to say.


    When they learned that Xu Shaotang had killed the dragon in the blink of an eye, the other three were also shocked. When they learned that the demon had not even left the magic crystal, they began to tease Xu Shaotang, the black sheep of the family.


    The five men dispersed and searched the bottom of the river for the remains of the dragon.


    Soon, they found the body of the Dragon at the bottom of the river seven or eight kilometers away from killing it.


    This is a huge skeleton, and its length is at least in kilometers. Even though it has been dead for several months, it can still feel the strong breath from his skeleton. There is no doubt that the strength of this dragon in his lifetime is not as good as Youhu and Mingzhi, but at least it should be close to the most holy or even the most holy.


    Several people show their heads from the water. Xu Shaotang suddenly cuts off the flow of water with his true Qi. The spreading of true Qi pushes the running river back and gradually reveals the remains of the Dragon at the bottom of the river.


    It was only at this time that they could see the whole face of the dragon''s body.


    After endless months, the flesh and blood had disappeared from the corpse, only the bones that had been soaked in the water for a long time.


    The body of the dragon is smaller than they thought, but it is nearly 1000 meters long.


    The other parts of the corpse were almost intact, but there was a clear hole on the head. Tantai Jingming quickly came to the hole, drew with his hand, slowly raised his head, and said to several people in horror: "this dragon should have been directly penetrated by people''s hands and killed with one move!"


    "Most of them died in Lich wars."


    Xu Shaotang sighed and said slowly, "well, don''t check. There''s nothing to check. The war has passed for nearly ten thousand years. It''s meaningless to discuss which is right or wrong. Let him rest in peace."


    As he spoke, Xu Shaotang waved his hands, and his true Qi fell on the cliffs on both sides. The cliffs broke, and the rolling rocks instantly engulfed the remains of the dragon. Xu Shaotang waved his true Qi again, and the stones finally piled up into a long tomb.


    After bowing to the simple tomb, Xu Shaotang put away his true Qi and let the rolling water submerge the tomb again.


    The dragon is dead, and there is only so much they can do.


    After all this, Xu Shaotang left with a few people.


    "Xu Shao, do you think that there will be any witches who can''t escape from the world in this holy prison?" When leaving, wu song suddenly asks Xu Shaotang."This..."


    Listening to the question of Wu Song, Xu Shaotang was at a loss. For a long time, he said slowly, "maybe there are so many powerful people in the Wu family who dare to fight against heaven and earth. Although the ancestral witches are lost, maybe there are still great witches who survive..."


    For this question, he can only have such an answer.


    Before the last moment, no one knows whether there will be any surviving witches hiding in every corner of the world. We can only say that there is such a hope. After all, even Houtu has survived. It seems that it is not impossible for the witches to survive.


    After hearing what long said, Xu Shaotang could only sigh in his heart that the world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things.


    Even now, what they know is just a grain of dust for what happened in the endless time. The endless time has buried too many stories, that is, they have exhausted their lives, and it is impossible to understand every story.


    "What I''m thinking is, if there is no trace left by the surviving sorcerers or their ancestors, what are the black sorcerers doing here?" Wu Song frowned and said, "is the black witch cheated?"


    "This may not be known until they are found."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head blankly and said: "what you said is not impossible, but one thing is certain. Skeleton candle must have an ulterior motive when it comes here, that is, it doesn''t know where the little bastard is."


    "I think he might have gone to the devil''s pit."


    Tantai Jingming said, "he came here with great effort. Except there, it seems that there is no place to go."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, nodded and said, "it''s possible! When I go to the devil''s abyss, I''ll make a good inquiry about it! I have a hunch that we will meet sooner or later, and that little bastard is likely to bring us a lot of trouble... "

 Chapter 2964

    Outside the valley of death.


    Looking at the endless valley of death, several people can''t help sighing. After a long separation, they don''t know whether mu Tiance and Wu Jie are safe in the valley of death.


    They left mount flaming and came straight to the valley of death.


    Although they know that their current strength is not the opponent of Li strange, they still want to try to go in and have a look. Even if they just have a look, they can leave safely as long as they are sure that they are not in serious trouble.


    Unlike the last time they came to the valley of death, this time they were able to enter boldly.


    At least, after the battle with the dragon, Xu Shaotang''s confidence really increased. Now no matter how many demons come, he is not afraid!


    Thinking about the situation that when he first came here, he was chased by a large group of magic dragon ants and ran away, Xu Shaotang could not help but sigh heartily. This is really one time after another. If he meets such a large group of magic dragon ants again, even if he stands still, those magic Dragon ants will not hurt him at all.


    He can''t imagine how powerful it would be if he fully understood the secret arts of the dragon clan!


    This endless valley of death, at this moment, has turned into countless magic crystals in his eyes.


    The 80000 points of merit that were once out of reach now seem to be a big step closer to them.


    After sighing for a while, Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "let''s go and have a look first! Let''s meet Li Guai. I''m honest. I don''t want to fight with Li Guai until I have to. "


    Taichu Ziqi, which suppresses all evil spirits, is only useful to those evil things after all.


    Several people gently nodded, followed Xu Shaotang to fly to the death valley.


    Ears, already can hear the sound of the subtle waterfall, they know, soon to the location of the Li monster!


    At this moment, a huge shadow suddenly rose from the sky.


    Looking at the shadow, nine tail and others automatically back to one side.


    "Take it easy, don''t waste magic crystal any more!" Su Nu reminds Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "I''ll try my best!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles awkwardly and makes a seal with both hands. The purple flame emerges again, turns into a sharp arrow and shoots at the demon like lightning.


    Yesterday, those who didn''t witness the power of the dragon breath finally saw the horror of the dragon breath. As soon as the purple flame passed, the huge shadow was swallowed by the purple fire. Between several breaths, there was only one head left.


    Thanks to Xu Shaotang''s timely recovery of the purple flame, otherwise, this demon will be burned to ashes by his real fire.


    As soon as the demon died, the powerful defense also disappeared. Xu Shaotang easily took out the magic crystal from his head and said with a smile: "yes, although it''s only seven grade magic crystal, it''s estimated that it won''t take long to make enough contributions to leave here."


    "When we meet these demons in the future, we will follow you to make soy sauce."


    Several other people can''t help laughing happily.


    Now Xu Shaotang can use Taichu Ziqi to kill these demons easily, and they are also happy. Anyway, their ultimate goal is just to get enough merits to leave here.


    "Here you are again!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang put magic crystal into the bag of heaven and earth, a faint voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears. Although the voice seemed very light, they could hear it very clearly.


    Li Guai!


    After all, it came out!


    Xu Shaotang stood up slowly and said, "master, we just want to see if our friends are well."


    He couldn''t see or feel the strange Li, but he knew that the strange Li was right beside them and could be hidden anywhere, but they couldn''t find the strange man.


    "If I don''t allow it!"


    Li monster''s voice suddenly raised. The next moment, a human figure suddenly appeared in front of them. They didn''t even see how Li monster appeared.


    Li strange or that pair of what all don''t put on the appearance of the heart, the hair is still messy, but the Li Mang in the eye has already flashed, have the posture that a word doesn''t agree with then start.


    "If we don''t allow it, we''ll have to try to break through!" Xu Shaotang looked at the strange, "although I am not necessarily the opponent of the predecessors."


    From the time he came here, Xu Shaotang didn''t want to reason with Li Guai.


    Because he understood that it was like casting pearls before swine to reason with Li Qi! If Li Guai is reasonable and forces Wu Jie and mu Tiance to stay, at least he will give them a reason.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li mang suddenly disappeared in his eyes, and then he burst out laughing and said, "boy, I don''t think much of you. You can deal with these demons with your little means. If you want to fight with me, you are not qualified enough!"


    "I know!"Xu Shaotang nodded: "but I still want to try!"


    "Yes! I want to try it, too! "


    Nine tail slowly out, a face of cold and fierce looking at Li strange, beloved man was kidnapped by Li strange, Li strange but even don''t let them have a look, this is too much.


    Sometimes, it''s inevitable that people will do things that they know they can''t do.


    "You are so boring."


    Listening to their words, Li can''t help shaking his head slightly, and his murders are getting stronger and stronger. It seems that the surroundings suddenly become extremely cold, which makes them feel like falling into an ice cave.


    Just when they were frightened, the strange Li''s face showed the color of thinking again. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    For a long time, Li strange suddenly showed a careless smile: "I stand here, if you can kill me, what do you want, how?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Li''s words, several people couldn''t help looking at each other.


    He''s really a strange man. He looked like a murderer a moment ago. Now he''s going to let them kill him again?


    If you tell others that Li Guai is a psychopath, I believe no one will doubt it.


    "Do it!"


    Just when they were speechless, the Li monster suddenly let out a violent drink, and a wave of invisible air suddenly appeared, which shocked several people. The lower cultivated nuns and Wu Song Wu turned their heads and quietly wiped the blood from the corners of their mouths.


    Looking at Li Qi''s posture, Xu Shaotang knows that he can''t leave without beating him today!


    "Master, that will offend you!"


    Xu Shaotang bowed slightly to the Li monster, and a genuine Qi split to the Li monster in an instant. However, Xu Shaotang didn''t really kill the Li monster, didn''t use the power of Nuwa stone, and the genuine Qi didn''t split to the key of the Li monster.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, Li Guai didn''t move. He didn''t even use his true Qi to resist.

 Chapter 2965

    "Poof


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi crossed Li''s shoulder, and a blood arrow shot out.


    However, the Li monster stood there as if nothing had happened. He didn''t even use his Qi to heal himself.


    Looking at the gushing blood, a few people stood on the spot in a flash. They never dreamed that the Li monster didn''t resist at all. It was clear that they were praying for death!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t attack again. He just looked at the strange Li, his face full of helplessness and bitterness.


    "Go on!"


    See Xu Shaotang stop, Li strange face immediately show displeasure of color, staring at the eyes of the size of the copper bell to see Xu Shaotang.


    "I''m not crazy! You and I have no injustice or hatred. Why should I kill you? "


    Xu Shaotang''s cheek twitches. He really doesn''t know how to deal with the Li monster. They want to go in and see Wu Jie and mu Tiance. But if they want to kill the Li monster, they can''t do it. After all, they have no grudge with the Li monster.


    If we have to say that there is gratitude and resentment, it is nothing more than that Li Guai has detained Wu Jie and mu Tiance.


    Now the Li monster, a man of profound cultivation, wants to die, which makes them feel powerless. When they meet this kind of monster, they really don''t know what to do.


    Li strange face seriously said: "you want to kill me, you can save those two people."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers. He has seen people who persuade them to drink and put down their butcher''s knife. This is the first time in his life that he persuades others to kill his own people!


    Crazy!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang yelled in his heart. He could see that Li Guai was a psycho! Or it''s a serious schizophrenic!


    "Do it!"


    Li strange impatiently looking at Xu Shaotang, body motionless standing there, let the shoulder bleeding, but not even frown, as if the wound is not in his body in general.


    Listening to Li''s urging voice, Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head and looks at Jiuwei. However, Jiuwei is just as helpless as himself. Obviously, Jiuwei doesn''t want to kill Li.


    "I won''t kill you!"


    Looking at Jiuwei''s look, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily: "master, I don''t understand. You don''t even care about death. Let''s meet our friends. What''s the matter? Why don''t you let us know if they are safe? "


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to reason with Li guai, who is extremely strange, but now he has to reason with him.


    "Useless things, standing here for you to kill, you dare not do it! In that case, why save your friends? " Li Guai looked at several people with disdain, and yelled: "get out of here, don''t get in the way of my eyes, I''ll kill you first!"


    "I I''ve fucked you! "


    In a hurry, Xu Shaotang finally burst out with rude remarks.


    This motherfucker''s for a while a change, Li strange this temper, than turn a book also become fast! A moment ago, I was still dying. Now I''m going to kill them again! This is simply unreasonable!


    "I give you a chance to kill me, you don''t know how to cherish it!" Li strange light hum a, "now, I decided not to give you a chance!"


    As soon as the words fell, a strong real Qi suddenly gushed out of Li''s body, forcing Xu Shaotang and them to retreat. At the same time, the wound on his shoulder also healed with the speed visible to the naked eye. In a moment, the wound was completely closed.


    "Pa!"


    Forced back a few steps by Li Qi, Xu Shaotang gave himself a palm, and scolded angrily: "I''m such a bitch!"


    Yes, Xu Shaotang had a little regret at this moment.


    He clearly knew that Li Guai was a madman and a man with a completely unpredictable temper. Just now Li Guai gave them a chance, he should have killed Li guai, and now he would not be forced to do so by Li Guai!


    At the same time, Yu Guang in the corner of Xu Shaotang''s eye sees the plain girl and Wu Song who are not well behaved. This reminds him that their cultivation is too low to bear the force of Li strange''s true Qi.


    With this in mind, Xu Shaotang quickly flashed to the two people, pulled them to their own back, and used his body to carry Li Qi.


    "You are so useless!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Li Guai''s true Qi suddenly disappeared. He shook his head and said: "when I give you opportunities, I don''t know how to cherish them. If I don''t give you opportunities, you don''t have the ability to be so aggressive. People can''t see themselves and others clearly..."


    "What a mess!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "you''d better see yourself first, and then come here to express your feelings!"


    "You''re not cute at all!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li could not help laughing: "I just gave you a chance, but you are hypocritical! Do you regret it now? Regret not killing me? "


    "I really regret it!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and said, "if you don''t give me another chance to try, I dare to kill you or not!"Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Guai suddenly looked thoughtful. After a moment, he nodded his head and said, "well, that''s a good idea! Come on, then


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A few faces twitch again and look at Li strange in consternation.


    Just now, they thought that Li monster would refuse without hesitation. Unexpectedly, this monster renewed their understanding of the monster.


    Xu Shaotang himself was choked by Li''s words. He looked at Li in disbelief and asked, "do you really want to stand there again without any resistance and let me take your life?"


    "Yes, isn''t that what you asked for?" Li strange naturally said.


    "What the hell do I want to see mu Tiance? Why don''t you agree? " Li Shao strange really did not dare to kill you


    "Yes


    Li strange nodded to admit, a look of disdain at Xu Shaotang, it seems that if Xu Shaotang does not kill him, even if it is a coward.


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and said, "I will kill innocent people today!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang slowly left the plain girl in front of them and approached the Li monster step by step. At the same time, his Qi surged again, and a purple Qi sword had gathered in his hand.


    Looking at the approaching Xu Shaotang, Li Guai looks at Xu Shaotang calmly and provocatively. It seems that Xu Shaotang will not kill him.


    "Kill


    When Xu Shaotang roared, he suddenly became murderous. He suddenly closed his eyes, raised his Qi sword and took the head of Li monster.


    Li strange didn''t use to move, also followed to close eyes, make a pair of draw neck to kill appearance.


    The long sword is like electricity.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud bang in everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 2966

    "Well, I lost!"


    Xu Shaotang stood there with a bitter face, looking at the cut of his hair, feeling a sense of sadness and indignation in his heart.


    At the moment when Zhenqi long Dao was about to approach Li''s neck, he felt that Li still didn''t mean to resist. After all, he forced to change the direction of the long Dao, but it was just like passing over Li''s head and cutting off a piece of disordered hair.


    "Useless things!"


    Li Qi opens his eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang with disdain.


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers, the evil spirit in his chest almost chokes him to death, and finally slows down his mind. Then he says bitterly: "I''m afraid you''re going to make a sudden move when you''re dying. I''m not your opponent!"


    He gave himself an excuse that he couldn''t bear to kill Li Guai.


    Although he scolded himself in his heart, he didn''t do it after all.


    He has killed countless people, but he can''t do it if he is allowed to kill a person who has no injustice, no hatred and no resistance.


    It''s just like for a madman, you may hate him and hate him because of his certain behavior, but if he stands still and allows you to bully him, you can''t do it.


    Perhaps, this is human nature!


    When Xu Shaotang scolds himself for being worthless, he is glad that he has retained his humanity after all. Even if he is agitated by Li guai, he still doesn''t completely lose his sense.


    Only in this way can his "injured" heart be appeased.


    "Useless is useless. Don''t make excuses for yourself!" Li strange light glanced at Xu Shaotang one eye, waved a way: "roll! Don''t come again! Or I won''t be polite next time! "


    "Yes! I didn''t do it myself. I don''t know this time! "


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and said, "however, when I have the strength to rush here, I will come again! At that time, even if you play rogue with me, you can''t stop me! "


    "You don''t have that chance!"


    Li strange light hum a, seem to put Xu Shaotang in the slightest eye.


    "Yes, I believe there will be!"


    Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly. At the moment of turning around, he suddenly puffed up his true Qi and roared: "Mu Tiance! No ring! If you live, take a breath


    His roar, with all his strength, immediately reverberated in the whole valley of death.


    Slightly a Leng after, nine tail also understand Xu Shaotang''s intention, suddenly into his own body, looking up at the sky long howl.


    "Yo Yo..."


    The cry of the Nine Tailed Fox filled the whole valley of death. The voice was urgent and high pitched, and even suppressed Xu Shaotang''s voice.


    The voice was like a cuckoo crying blood, it seemed to call mu Tiance''s response.


    Li Guai didn''t stop them. He just watched their performance like a monkey show. His face was constantly changing, which made people unable to understand his mind.


    However, no matter how they call, they have not received any response from mu Tiance and Wu Jie.


    Until their voices were a little dry, they stopped and looked at each other helplessly and anxiously.


    "Go on, why did it stop?"


    Li strange funny looking at two people, seems to laugh at two people''s ignorance.


    "Tired, can''t you?" Xu Shaotang said: "strange Li, I don''t know what your purpose is to leave them here, but I know that they are not dead. I will come again!"


    "They''re dead."


    Li strange light said: "I put them skinned cramps, a mouthful of swallowing the stomach, the taste of the meat, not bad!"


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing Li''s words, the nine tail, who has changed into human shape again, comes forward with a murderous face. However, Xu Shaotang grabs it again.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure they''re still alive!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly at Jiuwei, then slowly said to Li guai, "you don''t have to stimulate us with such words. If you want to kill them or eat them, you don''t have to carry us! As long as you like, even we can only be reduced to your share of Chinese food! "


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li strange light asks a way.


    "I want to see my friend, that''s it!" Xu Shaotang snorted: "I admit that I don''t have the slightest intention to kill you now, and I really can''t do it. But do you have the intention to kill me?"


    "No!"


    Li strange very simply said: "your cultivation is too low, it''s not worth me to kill, is this reason enough?"


    "Enough indeed!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry. He just laughed. Wu turned around and winked at Jiuwei. "Let''s go. We''ll spend our time with him again. If we have a chance, we''ll come again."


    Nine tail slightly hesitated, facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, after all, or gently nodded.


    The simple exploration just now has shown them the terrible accomplishments of Li monster. There is no doubt that Li monster''s accomplishments are no lower than those of Sikong Nan. Although Xu Shaotang has dragon''s Secret skills, he is definitely not Li monster''s opponent now.It really doesn''t make any sense to spend it here, except to say something nutritious to Li Guai.


    Some unwilling to look into the depths of the valley of death, a few people just jumped away.


    There''s nothing to blame, but Xu Shaotang himself.


    Looking at the figure that a few people disappear quickly, Li strange suddenly faint sigh a: "Yan Ji, look like, you want to be disappointed again! I promise to return your people, have been prepared for you, however, may also let you down! There are thousands of people in the world. After all, no one can be like you? "


    Having said that, the figure of Li monster gradually faded. When he reappeared, he had already returned to his cabin.


    On the bluestone, Wu Jie stood under the plum tree scratching his ears, pointing to the plum trees, counting them one by one. The plum flowers never withered, but he never seemed to be able to count them correctly. He was so anxious that he turned around there. It was the strange Li who passed by him, and he didn''t notice.


    Under the waterfall, mu Tiance sat there, letting the rolling water beat his body. He put this chessboard in front of him. The black and white Gemini were all on the chessboard. Mu Tiance''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, as if he was thinking about something difficult.


    Water down, but did not break the pieces.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s appearance, Li strange could not help shaking his head slightly.


    Just at the moment when Li Guai turned around, mu Tiance suddenly stood up from the waterfall. He moved, and the pouring water suddenly dashed the pieces on the chessboard.


    Li strange turned around, looking at the chessboard without pieces, shook his head and said: "you lost again."


    "No, I won!"


    Mu Tiance shook his head, suddenly showed a bright smile on his face, and said with a laugh: "the white man is me, and the black man is me! If the white man wins, I win. If the white man loses, I still win! Ha ha


    Listening to Mu Tiance''s words, Li Guai finally showed a smile on his face.

 Chapter 2967

    Leaving the valley of death, Xu Shaotang first casually finds a place to heal Su Nu and Wu Song.


    Although the Li monster didn''t want to kill them, they were hurt by the Li monster''s strong anger.


    While waiting for them to recover a little bit, Xu Shaotang''s heart is full of frustration.


    "Jiuwei, don''t you blame me?" Xu Shaotang sighed and asked Jiuwei in a low voice.


    "Why should I blame you?"


    Jiuwei said with a smile: "if it were me, I might not be able to do it! What''s more, Li Qi''s accomplishments are there. Maybe he is just testing us. If we really want to kill him, maybe it will be us. "


    "Yes, people like Li Qi can''t be judged by common sense."


    "As long as he doesn''t die completely, he has the power to resist. Maybe he wants you to kill him one moment and take your life the next! You''d better be careful when you meet such people! "


    "And it''s always good to be kind." Su Nu also said with a smile: "if you really become a person who kills people indiscriminately, you are not you."


    To a certain extent, Xu Shaotang really has some women''s benevolence.


    But for those women who love Xu Shaotang deeply, this kind of benevolence is what they are happy to see.


    People, no matter strong or weak, have a good idea in their heart, so they won''t lose themselves gradually.


    Li monster is not necessarily a good person, but at least, it is not a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. Otherwise, with Li monster''s cultivation, few of these people who hunt magic crystals outside the city in the cloud will survive!


    So, Xu Shaotang can''t do it. It seems that there is nothing strange about his feelings and reasoning.


    Hearing what you said, Xu Shaotang''s frustration seemed to be weakened. When he was pleased with your understanding, he frowned and said, "now I''m very curious. Who is this strange man? How can a man as strong as him not even have a name? "


    "I''ve thought about that a long time ago."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Tantai Jingming said with a bitter smile: "in Yunzhong City, there are many people who know about Li guai, and few even have never heard of his reputation! But I haven''t heard of the real name of Li monster since I have been in yunzhongcheng for such a long time. "


    "Not even me."


    Wu Song shook his head and said with a smile, "everything has cause and effect. This strange Li is so strange that he can''t be born. I think he may have experienced something to become what he looks like now."


    If you want to say that the people who stay in Yunzhong city for the longest time are Wusong and Longfei. Wusong in the medical center sees so many people every day, and has heard many rumors about Li monsters.


    "Don''t worry about the strange things for the time being." Listening to their discussion about this unanswered question, Jiuwei shook his head slightly and said, "now we see that mu Tiance and WuJie have no hope, or do we think about what to do next? Return to Cloud City, or continue to hunt magic crystal. "


    "Of course..."


    When Tan Tai Jing Ming was about to speak, Xu Shaotang grabbed in front of her and said, "back to Yunzhong city!"


    "Why?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, in addition to nine tail, several people have puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang.


    According to the truth, Xu Shaotang''s killing eight grade demons is as simple as chopping melons and vegetables. It''s time to show his power and hunt for magic crystal. But he suddenly said something about returning to Yunzhong City, which really puzzled them.


    With their understanding of Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang should be eager to hunt for magic crystal now!


    "Don''t forget, I still have 5000 points of merit on me!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, it''s much easier for us to hunt magic crystal now than before, so I''d rather go in with five thousand meritorious deeds in vain, spend the five thousand meritorious deeds that the city LORD rewarded first, and then come here again!"


    "I almost forgot that."


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s explanation, Tantai Jingming nodded and said, "if so, you should go back to Yunzhong city first! I''m not afraid of thieves, but I''m afraid of them thinking about you. Although ordinary people can''t help you now, it''s hard to guarantee that no one will give you any advice. Be careful and sail for thousands of years. "


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted, "let the city master''s trick miscarry first! In addition, I also want to see if we can go back to our world to have a look. Anyway, we already know the way to come here. If we can go back, it will be better. If we can''t go back, we should go to see what fairyland looks like! "


    He has been planning today''s action for a long time.


    He won''t be stupid enough to make himself the target of public criticism because of his 5000 merits.


    As Tan Tai said, if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them.


    If you break the master''s trick earlier, he will get rid of it as soon as possible.


    "Well What if you can''t come when you want to come here again? " Plain girl slightly frown, some worry of ask a way.


    "Don''t worry about that!"Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "since this is the holy prison and the place where saints are held, it should not be difficult to come here! You see, there are so many saints imprisoned here, but there are not so many saints from the northern and southern regions. It proves that most of the people are from Fairy Island. Maybe they got into trouble in Fairy Island or violated a certain rule, so they came here. "


    "It may be very difficult to leave here, but to come here, ha ha..."


    Xu Shaotang had thought about these problems before. He never worried about this.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s analysis, several people pondered carefully for a while and showed their smiles one after another.


    "That''s the decision!"


    Nine tail said with a smile: "just don''t know that the main city is to know that their plan is due to collapse, and what will be the idea."


    "If you have any idea, if one move is not good, just use another."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, he must be staring at me! No matter how much, let''s break this move first! When the elder and Su Nu''s injuries recover, we''ll start directly from here and kill them all the way back to Yunzhong city. We should be able to make enough contributions. "


    All of a sudden, there seemed to be something in his mind.


    However, now he is not sure, only to observe for a while.


    Perhaps, when the city Lord next moves to him, he will be able to guess more clearly.


    "I can''t wait to see the expression of the city master when he knows that his plan is bankrupt," she said with a smile


    "I don''t think as much as you do!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang looked at the direction of Yunzhong city and said: "I just want to see if this city master is the one who took the master Xueshang away!"

 Chapter 2968

    After a night''s rest, the injuries of Su Nu and Wu Song basically recovered.


    The next morning, several people rushed to Yunzhong city.


    On the way, they didn''t keep their hands when they met demons. With Xu Shaotang''s Saint zhenhuo, the hunting process became extremely simple.


    When it was thousands of miles away from Yunzhong City, Xu Shaotang''s magic crystal was enough to exchange for 5000 points of meritorious service. With the 5000 points of meritorious service awarded by the city owner, it was more than enough to leave here.


    By the way, they let the plain girl hunt and kill a one grade demon. After training, they were about to leave, but suddenly there was a fierce fight in their ears.


    They are not surprised that there is a fight in the holy prison, especially where there are many low-grade demons, it is easy to fight for low-grade demons or their demons.


    "Come on, mind your own business."


    Xu Shaotang catches the magic crystal thrown by Su Nu and says with a smile: "before dark, you should be able to return to the city in the clouds!"


    They''re not saviors. They can''t take care of everything.


    This is the territory of the city master of Cloud City. No one else cares, and they don''t have to manage it.


    Just as a few people were about to leave, a wild laugh rang out again: "dare to fight against the temple of heaven! This is where you are buried today! "


    Hear this voice, a few people one after another Leng.


    A moment later, Xu Shaotang, who was the first to recover, suddenly rushed to the direction of the sound like a flash of lightning, and the other people who responded also rushed with him.


    At the foot of a messy mountain, a seriously injured man lay dying on the ground, but there was no fear of death in his eyes, only a kind of relief that looked down on life and death.


    In front of him, two middle-aged men looked at him with a proud face. Although they also had scars on their bodies, they were really insignificant compared with the injury of the man lying on the ground.


    "The cycle of justice, the retribution! Cough... "


    The seriously injured man coughed up a mouthful of blood and said with a relieved smile to them: "today I die in the hands of two people, and the next day they die in the hands of others, so I will go one step ahead of you."


    "I dare to show off my tongue when I''m dying!"


    One of them, with a cold face, yelled: "I''ll take you on the road! Next life, remember, don''t be the enemy of the temple of heaven


    As soon as the voice fell, the real Qi on the man suddenly gushed out, and fell on the body of the seriously injured man.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a purple genuine Qi suddenly appeared, two genuine Qi collided, the person''s genuine Qi instantly dissipated in the invisible.


    At the same time, a faint voice suddenly sounded in their ears: "Temple of heaven! What a prestige


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang coming out of the dust, the two people in the temple of heaven suddenly froze.


    Tian Sheng Dian and Xu Shaotang have a long history of enmity, but they have no enmity with Xu Shaotang. It''s just that the last time Xu Shaotang was forced by Gu Daosheng, Tian Sheng Dian chose to stand on the opposite side of Xu Shaotang.


    Now Xu Shaotang has the power to kill Gu Daosheng. With their accomplishments, if Xu Shaotang wants to settle accounts with them, they have no chance to live!


    "Run away!"


    At the moment, there is only one idea in their mind!


    However, just as they were about to move, a field had already enveloped them. The two people in the field immediately lost their resistance and looked at the Nine Tailed people falling from the sky.


    "Xu Shaotang, do you really want to fight against the temple of heaven?"


    In the field of those two people can not resist, only move out of the temple of heaven, this, perhaps, is their only chance to live!


    "Bullshit!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "that day in front of luofengpo, if the situation between you and me reversed, would you let me go?"


    He recognized the two men at a glance, and they were also in front of luofengpo that day.


    It''s really a narrow road. I didn''t expect to meet the people in the temple of heaven so soon!


    "We''re trying to settle our grudge with Biluo fairy palace!" One of them quibbled.


    "The same!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you are my friends in Biluo fairy palace. If you want to deal with them, you are going to deal with my friends. If I want to kill you, you should have nothing to say, right?"


    "Nothing to say! Do it! We have nothing to say if we are inferior to others! "


    They looked at each other, but they were laughing bitterly.


    The paper of the world came too soon. Just now, the man said that someone would take their lives. This was true even though the sound still lingered in his ears.


    "Why? You''re just right! " Xu Shaotang is full of surprised to see these two people, still think that these two people want to say something to threaten or curse themselves and so on, did not expect that they are very simply, actually take the initiative to die.


    One of them snorted: "even if we say anything, you will not let us go! In that case, why say more? On the contrary, it makes you see a joke! ""That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "I thought the temple of heaven was full of bullies! You surprised me a little bit


    To be honest, Xu Shaotang''s impression of the temple of heaven is not good.


    When he first went to Beiyu, he had a grudge with Tiansheng temple. Later, he was involved in Yundi palace. Under the pursuit of these two sects, he and Tantai Jingming almost died in Beiyu.


    However, with the improvement of mental cultivation, his vision became broader. When he saw these two people, although he was a little upset, he really didn''t want to kill them.


    Perhaps he did not pay attention to the cultivation of these three saints, or he did not care about the gratitude and resentment between the northern region and the temple of heaven.


    "No nonsense! If you want to kill or cut, do as you please! "


    Two people slowly close eyes, "just this send us words, we also give you! Today we die at your hands, and another day you die at someone else''s hands. We are just one step ahead of you! "


    "Well, I''ll take your words."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, but he doesn''t do it. He seems to be thinking about something.


    "Why don''t you do it yet?"


    They didn''t wait to die, but they were suffering from death in their hearts.


    If you say you are not afraid of death, it is a lie!


    But asking for mercy is also death, and not asking for mercy is also death. Why do they ask for mercy?


    People who can become saints have some backbone and pride.


    Looking at the two people who only wanted to die quickly, Xu Shaotang suddenly shook his head and said with a smile: "for your sake, I will save your life! However, the death penalty can be avoided, the living crime can not escape! I''ll spare your life by handing over your bag of heaven and earth


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the two people in the temple of heaven were shocked and almost suspected that they had heard the wrong thing.

 Chapter 2969

    Will Xu Shaotang let them go?


    How could that be!


    Li Shaotang''s face is also affected by Xu Shaotang. Don''t wonder if Xu Shaotang''s face is short circuited?


    Xu Shaotang, who has never been soft on his enemies, what happened today?


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. She says in her heart, does this guy want to fish for a long time?


    At the thought of this, a color of enlightenment suddenly flashed in the eyes of Tantai Jingming. He was sure that Xu Shaotang wanted to find other temple of heaven through these two people! This move, she and Xu Shaotang used countless times when tracking the enemy, and it is repeated!


    "Hurry up!" Xu Shaotang impatiently said: "while I still do not regret! Otherwise, when I go back, it will be too late for you to regret! "


    "Xu Shaotang, do you really want to let us go?"


    They looked at Xu Shaotang dubiously and felt like they were dreaming.


    "Jiuwei, get rid of the field!" Xu Shaotang shook his head with his puzzled face.


    Although Jiuwei is puzzled, she still obeys Xu Shaotang''s command and withdraws from the field. Anyway, she is not worried that the two will run away.


    "All right! Now there''s no domain that binds you. I''ll count to three. If you don''t hand over the bag of heaven and earth, I''ll kill you first and then take it myself! " Xu Shaotang glanced at the two people who seemed to be dreaming.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t look fake, they hesitated slightly and asked, "can we leave our ID card? We... "


    "Stop talking! Leave everything! Confiscating your ID card is also a punishment for you! " Xu Shaotang stares at the two and no longer gives them the chance to talk about terms. He says in a loud voice: "three, two..."


    "OK, here you are!"


    Listen to this as if urge the voice of life, two people where still dare to hesitate, hurriedly throw their own heaven and earth bag to Xu Shaotang.


    Although the things in the bag of heaven and earth are gone, and the ID card is gone, which means that all their meritorious deeds have to be returned to zero, the most important thing is that people are alive.


    No one, that''s nothing!


    "All right, let''s go!" Xu Shaotang took the bag and waved to them with a smile.


    "You really don''t want to kill us?"


    Until now, they still don''t believe it.


    "Get out of here, I''m tired of watching you!"


    Xu Shaotang swept away. They tried to step back for a distance. Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t really have the intention to do it, they boldly left in the air.


    "You also quickly find a place to heal, and then be watched, I can''t save you!"


    Xu Shaotang said to the man who was seriously injured, and then raised his bag of heaven and earth to the confused Jiuwei and others. He said with a smile, "we should go too!"


    "If you don''t chase, it''s too late!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming said to Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "I''ve let them go. Why do I chase them?" Xu Shaotang looks at the quiet tea on the dantai with an inexplicable face.


    "Ah?"


    Xu Shaotang this question, immediately let Tantai Jingming scream out, full of doubt asked: "don''t you want to put a long line to catch big fish? Are you going to follow them to the other temple of heaven? "


    "Of course not! Let''s go


    Xu Shaotang laughs and takes the lead in flying.


    Following Xu Shaotang to leave, the four people all look at him strangely. They really don''t understand why Xu Shaotang let go the two people in the temple of heaven!


    Is this asshole really infected by Li monster? It''s getting weird, too?


    "Well, don''t look!"


    Feeling a few people''s eyes full of doubts, Xu Shaotang saw a stream not far below, and called a few people to fall in front of the stream.


    He knew that they would not give up without an explanation! Even if we don''t explain now, we still have to explain when we go back to yunzhongcheng.


    "You''re all wondering if I''m stuck in the door, aren''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang picked up the cool water in the stream to wash his face and asked several people with a smile.


    "Nonsense!"


    Plain girl said: "you have said that if today''s situation with the people in the temple of heaven is reversed, others will not let you go. Knowing that others want to kill you, you still let others go. What''s the matter with your head caught in the door?"


    "I suspect you are the poison of Zhongli monster!" Nine tail also some angry said: "say you are the benevolence of women, I think it is in praise of you! You''re just being silly


    Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself!


    This is what Xu Shaotang used to say, and they deeply agree with him.


    But today, Xu Shaotang''s strange behavior makes them doubt that Xu Shaotang is crazy!


    If they can, they even want to break off Xu Shaotang''s head and see what he is thinking in his head!"My head has never been poisoned." Facing the four people''s confused eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I just suddenly guessed something, so I want to have a try."


    "What do you guess?"


    Four people still don''t understand of looking at Xu Shaotang, "you guess of affair, with you let go your enemy have what relation?"


    "Don''t you find one thing?"


    Xu Shaotang said: "the Li monster can kill us, but he didn''t kill us! Guan Qingyu, Sikong Nan, and the man in white that day, all those who could kill us didn''t kill us! "


    "Is that what you think?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming''s forehead was full of green tendons. After all, she didn''t hold back. She stretched out her scallion fingers and stabbed Xu Shaotang''s head. She said, "you are possessed! Do these people have a reason to kill us? Why are they killing us? It''s not the same thing that you let go of the temple of heaven! "


    She is really a little angry, originally thought that Xu Shaotang can say something esoteric, but the result is this kind of neuropathic idea!


    At this moment, she really suspected that Xu Shaotang was possessed again!


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang caught Jingming''s finger, patted her hand gently, and said with a smile, "listen to me first! Although my guess may not be correct, but I think, there should be a great possibility! Before I didn''t realize it, I didn''t feel much, but now it''s getting stronger and stronger! "


    "Well, you say!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming took a deep breath and said, "let''s listen to you. What''s the mystery you''ve guessed?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming is really a little angry, born in the dragon group, she has already formed the habit of killing and cutting decisively, as was Xu Shaotang before.


    She thinks that Xu Shaotang didn''t kill people for no reason. For example, when he faced the Li monster who didn''t resist, he was kind-hearted. However, if he deliberately let the enemy go, it was meaningless!

 Chapter 2970

    "Chess pieces!"


    Xu Shaotang long spit out a foul air, slowly way: "heaven and earth sentient beings, perhaps, are in the hands of some people''s chess pieces!"


    "Chess pieces?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, four people suddenly slightly a Leng.


    Xu Shaotang''s guess really surprised them, but they still didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang meant.


    All living beings in heaven and earth are chess pieces. Then, who is the person holding the chess pieces? Those saints who are half in the way of heaven? Or Nuwa, who is superior to all living beings?


    But even if all living beings in the world are chess pieces, what does it have to do with Xu Shaotang''s letting those two people go? Is it difficult for him to let them go because he sympathizes with the two people who are the same pieces of chess?


    Countless doubts will stir a few people''s heads more and more chaotic, had been a mess of things, but now it is more messy.


    "It occurred to me, too." Xu Shaotang sighed and asked Wu Song, "elder, you have been in Yunzhong city for the longest time, and you should contact the most people. Have you ever heard people talk about Yao Qingdi?"


    "Yao Qingdi?" Wu Song thought about it carefully, shook his head slightly and said, "I haven''t heard anything about Yao Qingdi. Isn''t Yao Qingdi the first leader of Xiandao League? Why did you ask this all of a sudden? "


    "Because Yao Qingdi is here!"


    Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "in the past, I heard Feng Zhu praise Yao Qingdi. Some time ago, I heard Guan Qingyu and Si Kongnan mention Yao Qingdi. Listening to their tone, I seem to admire Yao Qingdi! You can be sure that Yao Qingdi is in this holy prison, but no one has ever mentioned him. Don''t you think it''s strange? "


    "That''s a little strange indeed!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people fell into thinking again.


    If Guan Qingyu and Si Kongnan admire each other, Yao Qingdi must be a great man of his generation, but such a man has no news about him at all, which is really unreasonable.


    Just, they think in the heart again, what can this explain?


    "In fact, besides Yao Qingdi, there is another problem!" Xu Shaotang said thoughtfully: "we have met many people here, including Yin Kong, who has lived here for hundreds of years, and Zhuo Yanqiu, who has lived here for seven or eight hundred years. But it seems that those people who lived thousands of years ago did not appear?"


    "Yes


    Tantai Jingming nodded and said: "I have thought about this before, including the undead people I know. According to reason, undead people have undead bodies. Even if they lose their mind, there should be people who have gone through thousands of years, but there has never been a person who was a thousand years ago. One we know is Guan Qingyu! And he''s still from the Lord''s mansion! "


    Saints have almost got rid of the shackles of life. It should not be too difficult for a saint to live for thousands of years. After all, the aura here is so strong that even if he mingles in the Cloud City, his accomplishments will be improved.


    People thousands of years ago, even if they didn''t hunt magic crystals, they could make enough contributions to leave, but it''s impossible to say that everyone left, right?


    It''s a good proof that people like Yao Qingdi and Guan Qingyu didn''t leave.


    "So, what are you trying to say?" Nine tail still didn''t understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning, full of doubt looking at him.


    "Gate of life and death!"


    Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "I didn''t quite understand it before, but when I heard Long Xiang talk about the gate of life and death, I suddenly thought, do many people go to the devil''s abyss to guard the gate of life and death?"


    "The city master is very high in cultivation, and he can guard the gate of life and death by himself, but he didn''t do so."


    "As a sage of the way of heaven who is superior to all living beings, Nu Wa can eliminate such demons, but she still doesn''t do it!"


    "There are also the most saints who stop their half step in the way of heaven, and no one seems to be in charge of the affairs of the devil''s abyss."


    "Now, aren''t you surprised?"


    After that, Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the crowd.


    When he left Flame Mountain, he began to think about these problems. The more he thought about it, the more he found something strange.


    An abyss, the way of life and death!


    So he had to doubt that all of these were connected.


    He was once regarded by the dragon as a pawn to deal with the Mu family and Xia Jiuli, so he may be more sensitive than other people on this issue. So many people who can deal with the demons in the devil''s abyss have no hand, but they want to let people go to the huge meat grinder in the devil''s abyss to fight with the demons endlessly, which really has to let him doubt the purpose of these people.


    The fate of all living beings is played between the hands of the stock. What is it that all living beings in this world are not chess pieces?


    Not only them, even the demons and rampant demons, are chessmen!


    Just don''t know, this game of chess in the end is under what, also don''t know that chess holder who is!


    With Xu Shaotang''s words, several people immediately fell into meditation.Xu Shaotang said these things, they had not considered before, but now when they say it, they find it is so strange. It seems that there is a big hand in control of everyone!


    "So, the abyss of demons, the gate of life and death, and even the Cloud City, are only part of this huge chess game?" Dantai Jingming''s eyes flashed bursts of fine awn, she has smelled a taste of conspiracy.


    "I think so!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "the city master tried every means to cheat me to the gate of life and death. I don''t know his purpose for the moment, but there is no doubt that I have become a part of this game of chess unconsciously. Maybe you haven''t become chess pieces now, maybe because of insufficient cultivation, or other reasons. When you need to become chess pieces, you are also chess Son


    "Then why did you let them go?" Tantai Jingming still didn''t understand.


    Think about it, these two things, it seems that there is no inevitable connection ah!


    "Stupid!"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Jingming, and said slowly, "first, the situation is getting more and more complicated now, which is beyond our imagination. Moreover, I''m going to leave for a while. At this time, I shouldn''t make too many enemies! It can be seen from the city master''s intention of provoking Gu Daosheng''s resentment that he is deliberately making enemies for me. The first one is Gu Daosheng, and I don''t know who the next one will be! Therefore, it''s best not to set up an irresolvable enemy of life and death! "


    "Second, it''s also a kind of trial!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming frowned and said, "try? I still don''t understand you


    It''s not only him, but also others.


    Obviously, they didn''t understand what Xu Shaotang could find out by letting them go.

 Chapter 2971

    "In fact, I can''t guarantee that this second purpose will be useful. It''s just a simple attempt."


    Facing the four people''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile: "if you are from the temple of heaven, what would you think if I let them go?"


    "What else can I think? I just think you''re trying."


    Su Nu snorted and said, "if the people in the temple of heaven are more arrogant, maybe you will think you are afraid of them."


    It''s not hard to guess.


    As long as a normal person will think about this.


    Otherwise, no one will study the real reason why Xu Shaotang let them go as deeply as they do. Even if they do, they have no idea what Xu Shaotang wants to do, just like they do now.


    Hearing Su Nu''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile and said, "since I''ve made up my mind, if you are from the temple of heavenly saints, will you become immortal with me again?"


    "Not necessarily?"


    Su Nu said: "if they think about the merits in your ID card and continue to work with you, it''s entirely possible! If you think you are afraid of them, maybe it will be even worse! "


    "I seem to understand a little bit!"


    As soon as the plain girl''s words fell, Tantai Jingming suddenly got a smile on her face and said, "as long as the people in the temple of heaven are not too stupid, they should not become immortal with us any more."


    Hearing the words of Tan Tai Jing Ming, the other three are puzzled and look at her with doubts.


    Facing the three people''s puzzled eyes, Tantai Jingming quickly explained: "although we had a grudge with the temple of heaven when we were in the northern region, we didn''t have a deep hatred with all the saints in the temple of heaven. There was no immortal saying! The people in the temple of heaven are not fools. Shaotang has taken the initiative to make friends with us. They don''t have to continue to make trouble with us, because our strength is not weaker than them! If we really want to start, we may not be the ones who suffer! "


    "It''s not good for them to have a strong enemy, so I think they should also consider this aspect, unless..."


    "Unless someone is trying to stir up the relationship between the temple of heaven and us!" At this point, plain girl also instantly understood her meaning and said with a smile: "to be exact, it is to provoke Shaotang and their relationship! Just like with Gu Daosheng! "


    "Yes


    Tantai Jingming zhanyan said with a smile: "in the current situation, the most likely person to do this is the city master!"


    Gradually, everyone understood what Xu Shaotang meant.


    After all, in this holy prison, no one wants to have a strong enemy for no reason! It''s not a good thing for people in the temple of heaven to be targeted by a strong enemy!


    "Of course, these are just my speculations."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if the city master doesn''t start from this aspect, I''ll let those two people go. At most, it can only be regarded as a good relationship, or there are other people doing it. So, I say it''s just a simple attempt."


    "There''s another possibility!" Tan Tai Jing Ming said with a smile, "as Su Nu said, the temple of heavenly saints really thinks that if you are afraid of them, it will make things worse!"


    The cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed, and he said faintly: "if it is true, then it will be immortal forever! I hope they are not too stupid


    It''s not impossible, but it should be very small.


    Can enter the saint''s person, at least will not be too stupid person, at most is that kind of arrogant cannot recognize own person!


    If they don''t know what''s going on, don''t blame him for being cruel!


    "I said, why did you suddenly change your sex? There are so many detours!" Tan Tai Jing Ming rubbed Xu Shaotang''s head with a smile, "you are really more and more like an old fox now!"


    Xu Shaotang was full of helplessness and said with a bitter smile: "I am also forced to be helpless! I don''t want to think about these things without so many things! To be honest, it''s really hard to think about these things. "


    If he doesn''t want to, he can think of anything.


    He was not good at these intriguing things, but there were always people thinking about him, forcing him to find a way to crack other people''s conspiracy. Over time, he thought more and more.


    Now he has some understanding of Longjiang and Qin Guozhu. They are not born with so many twists and turns in their heads. It''s just because they think more and experience more, so they will.


    He is now, just like that!


    "Well, now that we have made it clear, what we can do has been done. It depends on the reaction of the temple of heaven." Tan Tai Jing Ming stands up with a smile and looks at Xu Shaotang with adoration. This guy is so cunning that he can do so many tricks for one thing.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if I don''t think about it later."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "just two Sanpin saints. If they can let them go today, if they don''t have fun, they will be able to take their lives in the future!""That''s true."


    A few people nodded slightly.


    With their present strength, they no longer need to care about the two Sanpin saints.


    In a sense, their life and death are not important.


    "Let''s go and try to get back to yunzhongcheng as soon as possible." Xu Shaotang said slowly: "tomorrow I''ll go to exchange my meritorious service. Let''s go out and have a walk. We''ll get together tonight. I hope we don''t meet too long next time!"


    "I hope so!"


    When it comes to this matter, several people''s looks darkened again. Although they knew that Xu Shaotang would definitely come back, the sadness of separation in their hearts could not be removed.


    Seeing the appearance of the four, Xu Shaotang burst out laughing and said, "I''m just going out for a walk to see you. It''s like parting from each other! You should be happy. After all, I''m going to spend the five thousand points of merit! "


    "No matter what, we are losing money."


    Jiuwei said bitterly: "five thousand points of meritorious service are wasted. This city master is really coming!"


    "That''s it Su Nu also said angrily: "the biggest unscrupulous businessman in the holy prison is the Lord of the city!"


    "Ha ha, don''t say that." Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted, full of expectation, said: "we are not happy. It is estimated that the city master will be even more unhappy when he learns that I have made enough contributions to leave! I just don''t know if I have a chance to see his displeasure. If I can see it, it''s not a waste of 5000 points of merit! "


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, a few people slightly a Leng, immediately burst out laughing.


    Their laughter spread far away, as if to penetrate the clouds.

 Chapter 2972

    The meal lasted all night.


    In addition to these people, Xu Shaotang specially invited all of you from Biluo fairy palace to say goodbye to them. On the other hand, he also took this opportunity to ask them to take care of his friends while they were away.


    Although he has repeatedly told everyone not to leave the city until he comes back, he knows in his heart that most of them will not listen to themselves, especially Jiuwei.


    After giving the remaining five or six hundred meritorious magic crystal to Jiuwei for safekeeping, Xu Shaotang finally waves goodbye to the people in the courtyard, and then quickly comes to the outside of the city Lord''s mansion.


    "I''ve got ten thousand meritorious deeds. Please inform me. I''m leaving here!"


    Xu Shaotang went to the gate of the city master''s mansion and said with a smile to the two people guarding the gate.


    "Have you made up ten thousand points?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the gatekeeper looked at him in surprise, as if he didn''t believe it.


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said, "yes, I came here today to leave this ghost place! What kind of procedure do you need to follow, or do you need to confirm it again? "


    "No, someone will confirm with you! We''re only in charge of gatekeeping and communication! " One of them winked at the other, who immediately nodded knowingly and quickly went to report.


    "What a speed


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised to see that the man disappeared in the blink of an eye. When he explored the remaining man''s cultivation with his divine sense, he found that he could not see the other person''s cultivation at all.


    Aware of this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help feeling that it was indeed the city Lord''s mansion. Any gatekeeper, at least, was the cultivation of liupin sage!


    More than half of the strongmen in the holy prison are in the master''s control, right?


    It''s no wonder that the city master dares to make any rules at will. Even if he doesn''t do it himself, only a few of them can make waves!


    Just as Xu Shaotang was full of emotion, a shadow came quickly. In a moment, Sikong Nan came to the door.


    "What a surprise you are


    Sikong Nan face lost in the past that calm appearance, full of surprise looking at Xu Shaotang.


    "Well, it''s just luck!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for the sake of spending the 5000 points of merit like a life threatening charm as soon as possible, I wouldn''t hunt the magic crystal so hard, would I? Say, also want to thank the city Lord! I can''t leave so soon without his five thousand meritorious deeds, can I? "


    "I don''t know what you mean by thanks." Sikong Nan glanced at him lightly, "follow me! Since you have made enough contributions, no one can stop you from leaving here! "


    "Will you just take me away?"


    Xu Shaotang turned his mouth slightly and said, "can you take me to see the city leader? I want to thank him face to face! "


    Cool!


    When he said this, he almost cried out in his heart!


    It''s been a long time!


    At this moment, it seems that all the grievances in his heart have been vented.


    "I advise you not to die!" Sikong Nan said coldly, "unless you can guarantee that you will never come here again!"


    "Well, never mind if you don''t see it."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and looked indifferent.


    It''s not good for him to irritate the city Lord. As Sikong Nan said, he will come back here after a walk. He will fall into the hands of the city Lord at that time. It really irritates him, and he will be more sad when he comes again!


    I''d better leave here now, and I''ll talk about the future!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s witty mouth closed, Sikong Nan put away his cold and fierce color and took Xu Shaotang to the depth of the Lord''s mansion.


    "Have you figured out where to go? Go straight to fairyland? "


    Just walk out not far, Sikong Nan and light to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Sure enough, there is a choice!


    Xu Shaotang was so happy that he asked, "can you send me back to my original world? It should be what you call Guixu


    "You really came back from the market!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Sikong Nan looked back at him, but then shook his head and said, "there are only three places you can choose, Xiandao, Nanyu and Beiyu!"


    Xu Shaotang hesitated a little and asked, "what is Fairy Island like? Have you been there? "


    "Fairy Island is similar to this, but there are no demons and demons! You can simply understand that it is a paradise with rich aura and countless natural resources and treasures. It is a place that all practitioners yearn for! " Sikong Nan said faintly: "it seems that you are going to Xiandao."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''d better go to the southern region."


    "Well?"


    Sikong Nan looks at Xu Shaotang.


    "If you want to make the Fairy Island dangerous, I will go to the Fairy Island. But if you describe the Fairy Island so well, I dare not go!" Xu Shaotang showed a cunning smile and looked at Sikong Nan with a smile, "you are the man around the city Lord. I have to be careful about you!"Guan Qingyu has cheated himself once. He doesn''t want to kill Sikong Nan.


    Sikong Nan is also an important minister around the city Lord. If he has a chance to pit himself, he will not hesitate!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Sikong Nan scolded little fox in his heart, but he said with a silent smile: "you have a choice. Since you want to go to the southern region, I won''t stop you!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and seems to have made a firm choice.


    Seeing that the bastard didn''t even hesitate, Sikong Nan couldn''t help but quickly take him to the depth of the city master''s mansion. This is a small courtyard, and there are three whirlpool gates in the courtyard. There is a guard in front of each gate.


    It can be seen from the appearance of these people that their cultivation is certainly not weak. Even if they are not as good as Sikong Nan, they should be no worse than him.


    Sikong Nan took him to the right side of the portal, and said: "give me your ID card!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and hands the ID card to him.


    Sikong Nan put the ID card next to him and checked it to make sure that he had ten thousand merits. Then he put the ID card away and pointed to the gateway in front of him: "this is the gate to the southern region. I''ll ask you for the last time. Are you sure you want to go to the southern region? Now it''s too late to regret! "


    After all, he didn''t hold back and wanted to make Xu Shaotang change his mind.


    "No, I''ve decided!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and strides into the whirlpool.


    At the moment of entering the portal, he felt a whirl of heaven. Fortunately, his cultivation is not weak. He didn''t faint because of this dizziness.


    There was darkness inside the portal, just like a very dark tunnel. The wind cut his skin and hurt him. It seemed that there was thunde

 Chapter 2973

    "This is "By the sea?"


    From the dizziness, Xu Shaotang looks at the familiar but strange scene in front of him. The smell of sea in the breeze makes him a little surprised.


    He thought that the place where he came out was also a door, but unexpectedly he came to Linhai, where he had stayed.


    This result is really beyond his expectation.


    Is this portal still random? After


    ''s heart Tucao a while, Xu Shaotang accepted the situation now, or make complaints about his own way.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang immediately flew to Ju Wu mountain.


    When he came to the southern region, he mainly wanted to bring a letter to Xiao Baiyi, so that Xiao Baiyi could know that Gong Xueshang had gone to the holy prison, and now he was living well, at least he would not be bullied again.


    If Xiao Baiyi can concentrate on his practice, maybe he will also go to the holy prison in the future. At that time, there is still hope of goodbye between him and Gong Xueshang.


    Of course, if Xiao Baiyi could forget Gong Xueshang, it would be better! But, infatuated with for many years, I''m afraid that Gong Xueshang has already integrated into Xiao Baiyi''s heart.


    In the past two years, it seems that the southern region has not changed much.


    It was the southern region he was familiar with. From time to time, the sound of fierce fighting came into his ears. However, these things had nothing to do with him.


    Moreover, even if he wants to help each other, he reminds himself all the time, but don''t act on others impulsively, otherwise he will return to the holy prison in less than half a day. At that time, he really has no place to cry.


    Soon, another familiar place appeared in front of him.


    Misty mountain!


    This is not only the new home of the Han people, but also the home of Fengzhu!


    He quietly entered the area of influence of the warring clans. He looked at the warring clans'' territory which had been more prosperous than before. He wanted to say hello to those acquaintances, but he thought about it again. He rummaged in his own heaven and earth bag and found only the spirit milk and several pills specially prepared for Gu Daosheng. In addition, there were some elixirs and so on There are those spirit stones that he didn''t use very much.


    "I knew I should have prepared some presents for them in the sanctuary!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and thinks a little. He wraps up most of the spirit stones, divides out two catties of spirit milk and puts them in two bottles. With a slight movement, he has quietly entered the territory of the warring people.


    "Hailiang, are those kids going to trouble with those people in Shengmen again?" Haishou stood in the yard, full of helplessness, and asked Hailiang.


    "I can''t help it. These kids itch after a few days of leisure." Hailiang also followed with a helpless smile, and said: "if they are not warlike, they are not warlike."


    "These boys are really good. Many girls in our family are getting married. You can tell me, these bastards don''t want to please those girls. Instead, they go to Xiandao League for trouble when they have nothing to do. What''s the matter?" Haishou said with a bitter smile: "if we go on like this, our war clan will break the inheritance of incense!"


    "I''ll talk about these boys later!" Hai Liang laughs and smiles, but his face looks puzzled again. His eyes stare at the table behind Hai Shou.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that he didn''t look right, haishou asked anxiously.


    "Patriarch, look at that..."


    Hai Liang pointed to the table behind Hai Shou and asked, "there is nothing on the table just now!"


    Hearing Hai Liang''s words, Hai Shou turns his head doubtfully, and his face is shocked.


    "This Who put it here? " Haishou said to himself in doubt and opened the gray cloth bag.


    At the moment of opening the bag, they were struck by lightning.


    Two bottles of milk! There are hundreds of spirit stones!


    Moreover, these spirit stones are all medium and top grade spirit stones!


    "My God..."


    Back to God, Hailiang suddenly exclaimed with excitement, rushed to the table, rubbed his eyes hard, for fear that he was dazzled.


    Haishou was also shocked. He was shaking all over, and his mouth was so excited that he was incoherent. He kept repeating such words as "how can it be?".


    "Who put it here?"


    Hai Liang looked at Hai Shou with excited face, and his eyes were full of doubts, "I didn''t even know that just now! Even if someone put it here, how could we not notice it at such a close distance? "


    Haishou tried to calm down his inner excitement. His voice trembled and he asked Hailiang, "are you sure you didn''t have it just now?"


    "Sure!"


    Hailiang nodded his head and said: "from when I saw nothing on the table to the sudden appearance of this cloth bag, I couldn''t even make a cup of tea!"


    "In such a short time, we can still put down these things quietly under our eyes. This man must be a saint!"


    While talking, haishou let go of his divine consciousness and searched around the yard carefully, but he didn''t find any strange breath.Hearing Hai Shou''s words, Hai Liang was stunned and frowned: "is it the strong man in misty mountain? Yes, it must be him! No one has the strength but him


    "But why did he suddenly send us so many good things?" Hai shouman shook his head in doubt and said, "besides, we have been here for a long time. He has been indifferent to us all the time. When we never existed, how can we suddenly change our sex today?"


    He felt that he should not be the strong man in the depth of misty mountain.


    That strong man and they do not have any intersection, can not suddenly be so good to them!


    "But who else has the strength? Even Gong Xueshang and Ling Junyi, who had a big war some time ago, should not be able to put these things down quietly under our eyes, right Hai Liang frowned at Hai Shou.


    Haishou shook his head, his eyes suddenly showed a flash of light, and said in a deep voice: "no, there is another person, who has been away for nearly two years!"


    "People who have been away for two years?"


    Hai Liang was slightly stunned, then suddenly patted his head, some unbelievable asked: "patriarch, do you mean, Xu Shao?"


    "Yes


    Haishou nodded heavily and said, "I really can''t think of anyone who would be so good to our war clan except him! With his talent, it''s not impossible to have such terrible accomplishments in two years! "


    As soon as his voice fell, haishou suddenly got up his genuine Qi and cried out, "Xu Shao, since you are here, please show up!"


    The voice of his people gathered together in the courtyard, and his voice spread to the ground quickly.


    However, no matter how he called, he did not get a response from Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 2974

    "I didn''t expect to be guessed so soon..."


    Hearing the call of Wu Song, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing at himself, but he didn''t respond. He just opened his mind and went deep into the misty mountain, and said with a smile, "Phoenix chasing, your peach blossom is drunk. I miss you so much!"


    "Since I miss you, come and have a drink!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s thoughts began, Feng Zhuo''s words came to his mind.


    "Sure enough


    With Feng Zhu''s response, Xu Shaotang shows a smile on his face and flies deep into the misty mountain.


    Fengzhu should have removed the array he had laid in the misty mountain. Xu Shaotang easily entered the waterfall.


    Feng Zhu''s maid stood respectfully in front of the waterfall. When she saw Xu Shaotang, she immediately bowed herself and said, "master is waiting in the cave. Please help yourself!"


    "Holy king?"


    Xu Shaotang drew his mouth slightly, waved his hand and said, "I can''t afford this title!"


    This time I came here, the treatment I enjoyed was totally different from the last time I came here! Although the maids of Fengzhu were respectful to themselves last time, it was because of Fengzhu''s command. But this time, he could feel that these maids were respectful from the heart.


    Perhaps, this is the epitome of the benefits brought by the strength of the powerful.


    The maid gave a little smile, but she didn''t answer. She stood respectfully beside her.


    With a little smile, Xu Shaotang quickly went through the waterfall and came to the peach forest behind the waterfall.


    The peach forest is still the peach forest. The endless peach blossom never seems to wither, but it seems to wither yesterday and bloom today.


    Feng Zhuo leans against a peach tree at will and looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face. He says, "if you are really a person who can surprise people everywhere! I heard that you went to the holy prison some time ago. Unexpectedly, this piece came out! You should be the fastest person out of the holy prison in thousands of years! "


    "I have to thank the Lord of the city." Xu Shaotang chuckled, picked up the wine on the stone table, looked up and took a sip, and said with a happy smile: "I have drunk countless drinks in my life, or you are the taste of peach blossom intoxication that I miss the most!"


    "Since you like it, why don''t you stay here with me for a few more days." Feng Zhu smiles.


    "I''m afraid of that."


    Xu Shaotang put down the wine jar and said with a bitter smile, "I still have a lot of things to do, but I''m not as leisurely as you."


    He came here not only to talk about the past with Fengzhu, but also to inquire about some things from Fengzhu. Although he knew in his heart that Fengzhu knew and might not tell him what he inquired about, he still wanted to have a try.


    Even if you can''t find out everything, as long as you can find out a little, this trip is not without harvest.


    "So it is


    Feng Zhuo nodded with a smile and said, "you are a busy man. In this way, I won''t waste your time!"


    "I''m not busy, but I''m a miserable man at most!" With a self mocking smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I''ve come to you to talk about the past. By the way, I also want to ask you something. Is it convenient for you?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Chu could not help but smile and said with deep meaning: "when I want to answer, it''s convenient. If I don''t want to answer, it''s inconvenient."


    "You are so direct!"


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Feng one by one, carrying the wine jar to his side, sat down next to him under the peach tree, handed the wine jar to him, and asked: "have you sent people to the holy prison recently?"


    Feng Zhu took the wine, looked up and took a sip. He said with a smile, "there are still a few people who dare to violate this rule. Most saints will not violate this rule unless they have to. Therefore, I am still at leisure."


    "Sikong Nan told me about you."


    Xu Shaotang leisurely asked: "you are very familiar with it?"


    Feng Zhuo smiles and nods: "it''s OK. Every time I take someone to the holy prison, I have to deal with him. As time goes by, I''m familiar with him."


    "I''ve always been curious about your accomplishments. Even with my current accomplishments, I still can''t see your accomplishments." Xu Shaotang said slowly, "I used to think that your accomplishments should be seven or eight grades at most. But I just heard someone say something two days ago. I guess you should be above nine grades and under the most holy?"


    "When you can see it, you''ll know, won''t you?"


    After a smile, Feng answered the question casually.


    Xu Shaotang understood the meaning of Feng Zhuo, but he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Anyway, he just needs to know that, at least so far, Fengzhu is not his enemy.


    "Since you are still familiar with Sikong Nan, you should have met the Lord of Yunzhong City, too?" Xu Shaotang quietly looking at Feng Zhui, some curious asked.


    "Why do you ask this question all of a sudden?"


    Feng Zhuo glanced at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile: "don''t tell you, you are hostile to that one so soon?""Hostile? I don''t have the capital to kill any of my men now. "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly and said: "some time ago, Gu Daosheng grabbed Gong Xueshang and forced me to fight him. At that time, he almost involved many people. Later, a young master in white appeared. He directly shocked everyone and rescued Gong Xueshang. I want to ask, is this young master in white the Lord of the city?"


    Although he has guessed some, he still hopes to get the exact answer from Fengzhu.


    If that is really the Lord of the city, then he will have to think about many things more carefully.


    Feng Zhuo laughed and shook his head: "there are so many young men in white in the holy prison. I don''t know who you are talking about. How can I answer your question? If you know the appearance of the young man in white, I can help you guess who this man is


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully and wanted to depict the face of the young man in white.


    But after thinking about it, he found that he had seen the young man in white very close, but he didn''t seem to remember his face, or his face seemed to be a very popular face, and he seemed to be able to see his own appearance on the young man in White''s face!


    This discovery immediately surprised Xu Shaotang.


    The young master in white was extremely powerful, and he was very impressed. It wasn''t long before he could remember other people''s faces clearly. This was something he had never met before.


    Is that young master in white intentional? Is it easy to look?


    Xu Shaotang tried hard to recall for a while, but after all, he didn''t recall. He could only say with a bitter smile, "I really can''t remember his face. I only know that his cultivation is extremely terrible. In his eyes, I''m afraid that all living beings are ants..."

 Chapter 2975

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Feng Zhuo couldn''t help but spread out her hands and said with a smile, "there are so many strong people in the holy prison. I can''t guess just by this."


    "Most of the strongmen of the holy prison are in the gate of life and death?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Feng one by one with deep meaning and said with a smile, "for example, Yao Qingdi?"


    Fengzhu and Yao Qingdi must have known each other!


    I just don''t know if it was Fengzhu who took Yao Qingdi to the holy prison.


    If so, then he thinks he may have to reassess the strength of Fengzhu! After all, Yao Qingdi was more than a thousand years ago. If Fengzhu had been the saint of the southern region at that time, his cultivation in the past thousand years might have reached the most holy state!


    "Now that you know all about it, why ask me?" Feng Zhuxiao just said ambiguously and didn''t give Xu Shaotang an exact answer.


    However, from his look, Xu Shaotang can see that his guess should be right.


    "Can let you all praise have add, Yao Qingdi is in the holy prison, only afraid is also a party hero?" Xu Shaotang sighed to himself. Seeing that Feng Zhuo''s look was the same, he continued: "the city master wanted Guan Qingyu to cheat me to the gate of life and death before. Fortunately, I kept an eye on it, or I would have followed his way."


    "I can''t avoid the first day of junior high school, but I can''t avoid the fifteenth."


    Feng Chu chuckles. She just says a word casually. Then she closes her mouth and doesn''t say a word more. She picks up the wine jar and pours wine into her mouth. Then she hands it to Xu Shaotang.


    "I guess!"


    Contrary to Feng Zhu''s expectation, Xu Shaotang didn''t ask much. He just reached out to take the wine jar and patted the body of the wine jar. He said: "since all living beings in the world are chess pieces, how can I escape the fate of this chess piece?"


    Xu Shaotang seems to be looking at the wine jar inadvertently, but the remaining light in the corner of his eyes is quietly looking at Feng Zhu''s look.


    "You..."


    Don''t expect him, hear his words, Feng Zhuo that calm face suddenly flashed a surprised color, just want to say something, but seem to realize that he was deceived, the surprised color on the face instantly dissipated, then a face calm said: "if you guess what, according to your will to do it, I said, can tell you, I will tell you, can''t tell you." I won''t mention a word of yours! Moreover, many things, even I may not know. "


    Speaking of this, Feng Zhuo suddenly stopped and gave Xu Shaotang a faint look. Then she sighed: "you say that all living beings in the world are chess pieces. How can I guarantee that I am not a chess piece?"


    "Maybe!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t ask any more. Just now, Feng Zhuo''s surprise had already told him a lot of information.


    He didn''t know whether Fengzhu was a chess piece or not! But he knew that even if Fengzhu was a chess piece, he knew what kind of chess it was, but he didn''t know what kind of complicated chess the person holding the chess piece was going to play!


    "To tell you the truth, you left the holy prison and came to Nanyu, which surprised me a little."


    Fengzhu stopped discussing this with Xu Shaotang, and said with a smile, "I always thought that you would choose to go to Xiandao."


    "Anyway, I don''t know about fairyland. Maybe fairyland is a bigger pit?" Xu Shaotang smiles and grabs the wine jar to pour several mouthfuls of wine into his mouth.


    Feeling the burning feeling in my abdomen, I reached out to wipe the wine stains from the corners of my mouth and said with a smile: "I''d better come to the southern region than that! Oh, by the way, speaking of Nanyu, I think of another thing! Do you think that with my present cultivation, I can carry it to the gate of heaven? "


    He knew the location of the gate of heaven, but it was dangerous to go to it.


    Before, there was Mingzhi leading them, but now he had to rely on himself. When he thought of the terrible thunder purgatory near the gate of heaven, Xu Shaotang had no bottom in his heart. Moreover, there were many powerful sea monsters in the endless sea.


    It seems that it is not easy to return to their world through the gate of heaven.


    "You can try it!"


    Feng Zhu said with a smile: "with Nuwa stone, you should be able to go further than others! But I can''t guarantee whether I can get to the gate of heaven. "


    "Have you ever been to the gate of heaven?" Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    "Me?"


    Feng Zhuo smiles and shakes his head: "my strength is not enough! Don''t dare to break into the gate of heaven


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Feng Zhui''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but draw a little on his face.


    Now he can see that Fengzhu is obviously teasing himself!


    With his strength, he did not dare to break through the gate of heaven, but asked himself to try. I did not know that he thought he was going to let himself die! This guy is really a revenged master!


    Xu Shaotang knew that Fengzhu was deliberately teasing him because he was trying to test Fengzhu by deliberately using chess pieces.This guy, obviously not willing to suffer losses, immediately returned to the color!


    After a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang asked Fengzhu, "have you seen Mingzhi recently?"


    "Can I see the holy one when I say so?" Feng Zhu shook his head and said, "you shouldn''t ask me if I''ve seen the Holy One. You should ask if he wants to see me! He doesn''t seem to want to see me at the moment. "


    "I don''t know where this guy died. I still have a lot to ask him."


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and shake the empty wine jar to Feng Zhuo, "can you give me some? I''m afraid that after I leave here, I won''t be able to drink your wine for a long time. "


    Feng Zhujiao slightly tilted her head and said, "if you want to stay and drink, you can drink my wine at will, but you can''t take it away."


    "You know I''m in trouble."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, "well, it seems that it''s impossible to rob you! In that case, I''ll drink enough before I leave! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang grabs the wine jar again and pours the wine into his stomach. It seems that he is really afraid that he will never drink the peach blossom again.


    Feng Zhuo didn''t stop him, but he just sat there quietly smiling, and his eyes showed some strange color.


    "Cool! Good wine


    When that jar of wine was drunk to the last drop, Xu Shaotang put down the wine jar, looked at Feng with a smile and said: "before leaving, I''ll ask you one last question, how about it?"


    Feng Zhuo laughs: "it''s your business to ask or not, but it''s my business to answer or not."


    "Then I''d better ask, in case you answer?"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and asked, "what''s the name of the Lord of Yunzhong city?"


    "Yanji!"

 Chapter 2976

    Farewell to Fengzhu, Xu Shaotang came to his penultimate destination in the southern region.


    No mountain!


    Ju Wu mountain, still cold wind, snow does not melt all year round Ju Wu mountain, like a woman wearing a white wedding dress, waiting for a lover, the wind and snow does not reduce, the cold does not change.


    However, people are constantly changing.


    "Who dares to break into Ju Wu mountain?"


    Just now, Xu Shaotang stopped in front of the cave where all previous door owners closed. A murderous voice suddenly sounded. During the storm, an icicle in front of the cave broke. A gray haired old man appeared from the icicle.


    According to their appearance, they should be protecting Xiao Bai Yi who was practicing in the cave.


    Xu Shaotang gave the old man a smile and said, "tell brother Bai that Xu Shaotang has come to visit us!"


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the old man was stunned.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the old man with a smile, "you and I are all saints. Please don''t move your hand. I just came out of the holy prison. I haven''t done a lot of things yet. I don''t want to go back. Go and get the message. He''ll meet me! "


    "The holy prison?"


    The old man frowned slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously.


    "You''ll understand when you get a chance."


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little and sees that the old man doesn''t seem to have the meaning of communication. His mind moves, and a voice comes directly into Xiao Baiyi''s mind, who is practicing in the cave.


    Hearing the voice in his mind, Xiao Bai Yi, a meditation practitioner, suddenly got up and burst out laughing: "brother Xu, long time no see!"


    Hearing Xiao Bai Yi''s words, the old man immediately realized that they did know each other, and then he stepped aside.


    Xiao Baiyi quickly walked out of the cave, looking at Xu Shaotang covered with snow, his face suddenly showed a trace of doubt.


    "Didn''t Qingyi come with you?" Xiao Baiyi asked suspiciously.


    "No, he''s somewhere else. I''ve just come out of the prison, and I can''t see her yet." Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I just want to tell you something about master and master mo


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Xiao Bai''s face suddenly changed. He quickly rushed forward, grabbed Xu Shaotang''s arm, and asked in a trembling voice: "do you know where the master and his ancestor have gone? Have you met them? "


    Looking at Xiao Baiyi''s excited appearance, Xu Shaotang knows that he has not put down Gong Xueshang after all.


    In his generation, it seems that the tradition of the holy gate will not change.


    Xu Shaotang nodded, patted his hand gently and said, "let''s go, find a quiet place. I''ll tell you everything. You don''t have to worry about her safety."


    "Good! Go to my cave


    Xiao Baiyi quickly pulled Xu Shaotang into the cave and bowed to the old man at the door: "old wind, please don''t let anyone disturb us. Thank you first."


    Although Xiao Baiyi is now the master of the holy gate, his accomplishments should not be listed in the holy gate. He is still extremely respectful to the saint who is here to protect his own safety.


    However, fortunately, the holy gate is different from other forces. It''s not cultivation that they are interested in. Otherwise, if they take Xiao Baiyi''s cultivation as the Lord, they will have the idea to replace him.


    "Good!"


    The old man nodded slightly, his body had been blocked at the door, but he did not move despite the wind and snow.


    When they enter the cave, Xiao Baiyi can''t wait to ask about Gong Xueshang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t hide anything and told him about Gong Xueshang. The only pity is that he didn''t remember the long and short sentence he read when Gong Xueshang and Mo yuhen separated. He just told him a general idea.


    When Xu Shaotang tells Xiao Baiyi everything, a smile appears on Xiao Baiyi''s face. Then, the smile grows stronger and stronger. Finally, he becomes hysterical and laughs, and tears flow down.


    "I feel sorry for this evening and the moon, where to go. It''s gloomy to be in a trance. People in old times, who are not yesterday, have become their own. They break their sleeves with their swords."


    All of a sudden, a paragraph came out of Xiao Bai Yi''s mouth.


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang suddenly nodded and said, "yes, that''s what she said before she left! How do you know so well? "


    "Because, this!"


    Xiao Baiyi took out a silk handkerchief from his arms, which was embroidered with a line of beautiful small words. The contents of the small words were the words Xiao Baiyi had just read.


    Xiao Bai Yi''s tears fell on the handkerchief, but his smile was very bright. "This is what the master left me when he left."


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothered and asked, "what does that mean? Does it mean that the master has given up his feelings for master Mo? "


    "Put it down! She put it down


    Xiao nodded her head to persuade me to leave her white handkerchief! Now that she has said this herself, it proves that she really put down her feelings for Shizu! ""Oh, that''s a good thing!"


    Xu Shaotang gently patted Xiao Bai Yi on the shoulder, "you should be happy for him, or for yourself!"


    Gong Xueshang has been infatuated with Mo yuhen for many years. It''s not easy to let go of this feeling.


    Perhaps, in their generation, the tragedy between the teachers and apprentices of the holy gate will come to a complete end.


    "Yes, I should be happy indeed!"


    Xiao Baiyi casually wiped away the tears on his face, carefully put away the handkerchief, tightly grasped his fist, looked at Xu Shaotang with excitement, and said: "thank you for telling me this! Thank you


    "Be polite to me!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "it''s up to you now. The earlier you enter the holy place, the sooner you can go to see her in the holy prison! Work hard


    "When I go to that holy prison, can I really see the master?" Xiao white look nervous asked: "take the master that white, will let me see her?"


    "Why do you care so much?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a laugh: "if you don''t go, you will never hope to see her. If you go, there will be more or less hope! Kung Fu pays off to those who want to. She finally let go of master mo. don''t you take the chance? I can tell you that even in that holy prison, she is very rare


    If it''s someone else, I''m afraid they all advise Xiao Baiyi not to go to the holy prison. After all, Xu Shaotang has been to the holy prison and knows the cruelty of the holy prison.


    But Xu Shaotang hopes that Xiao Baiyi can go. He believes that Xiao Baiyi will be very satisfied if he can capture Gong Xueshang''s heart even if he has to go to the holy prison for life.


    "Good! I will try my best


    Xiao Bai Yi clenched his fist hard, and his whole body suddenly became full of fighting spirit, and his silent heart was burning again.

 Chapter 2977

    After leaving juwu mountain, Xu Shaotang went to suolongyuan as fast as he could.


    Originally, he was going to visit danmeng. After a chat with Xiao Baiyi, he knew that because of his own relationship, danmeng now has a close cooperation with the holy gate, and Lian Hou has completely controlled danmeng with the help of the holy gate.


    The intelligence system that Wu Guji used to get for him has now been perfected, providing a lot of important information for the holy gate.


    In this case, he doesn''t have to go to danmeng any more. It''s meaningless to go.


    Standing under the tree of Suo Shen, Xu Shaotang feels a lot that Suo Longyuan is now free to go in and out with his accomplishments. Although Fengzhu says that he does not dare to break into the gate of heaven with his accomplishments, he still wants to have a try.


    It''s better to get to the gate of heaven. If you can''t, it''s a thought.


    The huge suoshen tree still hasn''t changed in any way. It seems that years can''t leave any trace for this towering tree.


    In my mind, I constantly think of Yinglong and nu Yu who used to be here. I can''t help sighing in my heart that those years may be the happiest time between them?


    Xu Shaotang didn''t rush to the gate of heaven, but sat down under the lock tree. He knew that it might not be meaningful, but if the ghost of Yinglong in the sea could recollect even the slightest beauty, it would be worth it.


    This sitting is a whole night.


    When the color of the day lit up, Xu Shaotang finally began to set out to the gate of heaven.


    The boundless endless sea seems to have no end forever. At the beginning, it was calm. The deeper it went, the more terrifying it was.


    "It seems that the gate of heaven is really inaccessible!"


    After killing a sea demon whose strength is comparable to that of liupin sage and obtaining its demon pill, Xu Shaotang''s figure slowed down a lot.


    Before even reaching the edge of the gate of heaven, I met such a powerful sea demon. I really want to go deeper. I''m afraid that the sea demon I met will become more and more powerful. The key is that the vast thunder light purgatory is a bit terrifying when I think about it.


    It is estimated that only the most holy one like Hades can ignore all the dangers of going to the gate of heaven.


    After a little consideration, Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and said to himself in silence: "look ahead! Even if you can''t get to the gate of heaven, you have to find out the details here. If you have a chance, you can go back from here! "


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang began to move on. At the same time, he also played a twelve point spirit. I don''t know how many terrible creatures there are in this boundless and endless sea. He doesn''t want to be the dish of these sea demons.


    After several tens of kilometers further, there was a faint thunder in his ears. Xu Shaotang, who heard the thunder, showed a slight smile. He knew that he was close to the thunder light purgatory. Whether he could reach the gate of heaven depends on Nu Wa stone!


    Just as Xu Shaotang was flying towards the direction of the thunder, a huge red tentacle suddenly appeared on the surging sea and rolled straight to Xu Shaotang.


    "Go away!"


    Xu Shaotang had been on guard against the sea demon that might appear. At the moment when the huge tentacle hit, the vertical and horizontal Qi had been cut down against the tentacle.


    Qi left a terrible wound on the huge tentacle, but it didn''t cut off the tentacle after all.


    "Ouch!"


    A roar of pain and anger surged up from the bottom of the sea. Even the roaring sound of the waves was suppressed by this howl. In an instant, several equally huge hands flashed out from the bottom of the sea, presenting a circle around Xu Shaotang.


    The suckers, which are bigger than the mouth of the well, grow densely on the tentacles. This posture alone makes people feel a bit nauseous. If people with intensive phobia are afraid to look at the tentacles, they will have an impulse to escape.


    The tentacles are constantly dancing, but unfortunately, there is no aesthetic feeling!


    "You really don''t give up!"


    Looking at the tentacles coming to him from all directions, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly glowed with cold light, and his hands pinched the rune seal. The sage''s real fire suddenly expanded from around his body, turned into several fire dragons, and roared at the tentacles.


    At the moment when the fire dragon collided with the tentacle, the purple flame immediately wrapped around the tentacle.


    However, the tentacle was not reduced to ashes in the sage''s real fire, just like a flame stained with gasoline.


    The bottom of the sea roared again, and the tentacles flashed back into the water.


    "Is Taichu Ziqi really able to suppress demons?"


    Xu Shaotang murmured to himself that he was not in the mood to entangle with the giant octopus now. He took advantage of the time when his tentacles were retracted and quickly left for a long time. Behind him came the unwilling roar of the giant octopus.


    "Call a fart!"


    Xu Shaotang turned back and scolded: "you''d better pray that I can carry the thunder light purgatory, otherwise, I''ll settle with you when I come back!"As the thunder in my ear grows louder and louder, the huge thunder light purgatory in the distance finally appears in Xu Shaotang''s eyes. Xu Shaotang speeds up and quickly enters the thunder light purgatory.


    "Boom..."


    As soon as he entered, the thunder fell on him continuously, which made him tremble all over, but at least he was able to carry it!


    He quickly summoned up his true Qi to form a barrier around his body to stop the dense thunder and lightning.


    Thunder constantly bombards the Qi barrier. At the beginning, he can support it by force, but as he goes deeper and deeper, he feels that his Qi barrier is more and more fragile.


    "Boom!"


    It was another thunderbolt, the purple real gas barrier broke up in an instant, and thunderbolts bombarded him, and the power of thunder and lightning invaded his inner organs in an instant.


    "Poof!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, but his body quickly retreated.


    "It seems that we can''t go any further!"


    Smelling the scorching smell from his body, Xu Shaotang once again forced his Qi to protect his body and resolutely turned away.


    Only when he got here, his body protecting Qi could not bear the power of thunder. If he went deeper, he would die in this thunder light purgatory.


    The time to enter, the time to retreat must not hesitate, otherwise, at any time will be killed!


    Soon, Xu Shaotang retired from the thunder light purgatory. Although he had psychological preparation, he still had a little loss in his heart.


    After breathing silently for a while and feeling that his injury is not serious, Xu Shaotang sighs silently, and then flies to suolongyuan again.


    However, when he passed the sea where the giant octopus was lurking, several tentacles hit him again, and the scars left not long ago could be clearly seen on the tentacles.


    "Still here?"


    Xu Shaotang is very angry. Now it''s really a bad time. Since this giant octopus has not given up, it''s not his fault!


    After a roar, Xu Shaotang rushed to meet the incoming tentacle

 Chapter 2978

    "I don''t know if this thing will hold me up."


    Xu Shaotang mutters, and wants to have a try several times. He can feel the powerful power of this demon pill, but he still can''t get it. He plans to find a demon emperor in the sky mountains to ask, or ask Jiuwei after returning to the holy prison. Anyway, he has never eaten it before. If it''s useful for Jiuwei, he can give it to her.


    It''s been a while since he left Beiyu, but when he comes back to Beiyu, Xu Shaotang can''t help but sigh and feel a little proud.


    Once upon a time, crossing suolongyuan and Tianqiong mountain range was a matter for him to pin his head on his belt. Now he stands in the sky again to overlook the endless Tianqiong mountain range, but his heart is peaceful, and he can even appreciate it as a scenery.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was standing there quietly enjoying the beautiful scenery of Tianqiong mountain range, a gray shadow suddenly struck him like lightning. Before the gray shadow arrived, the thunder fell on him.


    "Chaotic thunder hawk?"


    Xu Shaotang frowns slightly. When the huge gray shadow comes to him, it turns into a young and handsome man in gray robes. Seeing the thunder directly dissipates around Xu Shaotang, the man''s eyes immediately become alert, staring at Xu Shaotang coldly from a distance of 100 meters.


    "Are you the chaotic thunder hawks?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at him with a relaxed face. Although he didn''t have much friendship with Yin Kong, he knew him at least. Just when he came to Tianqiong mountain, he met his people, which was really a kind of fate.


    "Who are you?"


    The grey robed man did not answer Xu Shaotang''s question, but asked in a cold voice.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "you haven''t answered my question. Are you the chaotic Lei Ying clan?"


    "So what?" The man in the grey robe snorted coldly: "dare to intrude into my territory, I think you are tired of living!"


    "You want to do it with me?" Xu Shaotang looked at him with a smile, "I''m afraid you''re not my opponent. I can tell you that I killed a sea demon yesterday, which is comparable to the seventh grade sage. Its demon pill is still hot."


    "Ha ha, it''s up to you?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the man in grey robe burst out laughing, full of contempt.


    "Why don''t you try?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    Anyway, this is Tianqiong mountain range. It doesn''t belong to ziluoguan, the holy king of the northern region. If you start here, you don''t have to worry about going back to the holy prison before it''s finished.


    It''s rare to meet a descendant of an acquaintance. It''s not impossible to play with him.


    "Give it a try, let me see what you can do!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure of the grey robed man suddenly turned into a streamer. With the roar of thunder and lightning, he quickly attacked Xu Shaotang.


    Chaos Lei Ying is good at speed, and the distance between them is too close. Almost in the blink of an eye, the man in grey robe has come to Xu Shaotang.


    However, just when he was planning to kill the man who spoke wildly, he was shocked to find that he could not move at all. His demon power was suppressed by death, and he could not use it at all. The arc of his body was also in nothingness.


    "Pa!"


    Xu Shaotang slapped the guy on the head and said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for the sake of master Yin Kong, I would have whipped you!"


    Watching Xu Shaotang slap on his forehead, the man in the grey robe has no resistance at all. When he is feeling sad and indignant, he suddenly hears Xu Shaotang''s words, and his face is shocked: "do you know my uncle? He''s not dead? "


    "Nonsense, he''s dying. How can I know him?"


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look, then put away his field, curiously looking at the man in grey robe: "is he your uncle? You''re too different in age, aren''t you


    "Fool!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang let go of the field, the figure of the man in the grey robe suddenly retreated, suddenly turned into his own body, ran away quickly, and laughed happily: "come on, chase me! Silly, ha ha


    "The bastard!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile and scold. His figure was flashing rapidly. In a few ups and downs, he had already landed on his back.


    The field opens again, and the chaotic thunderhawk is firmly bound again.


    "Run! Still running


    Xu Shaotang slapped chaos Lei Ying''s huge head and said with a smile: "dare you call me stupid? You''re kind enough to let you go, and you''re still beating me! Why don''t you go on banging? "


    This time, he slapped the two hands with real Qi. When he slapped the two hands down, he immediately slapped the chaotic thunder eagle with stars in his eyes.


    "Give me a break, I''ll never dare again!"


    Chaos thunder Eagle screamed, very simply beg for mercy.


    Hearing the sound of chaotic thunder Eagle begging for mercy, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned and said with a laugh: "you are not willing to die rather than surrender at all! It doesn''t look like the demon clan who is willing to give up. "


    "I..."


    Chaos thunder Eagle heart suddenly rose a curse impulse.He would rather die than surrender, but fools can see that there is a huge gap in their strength. If he really would rather die than surrender, he would die.


    Looking at the shriveled appearance of chaotic Lei Ying, Xu Shaotang knocked on his head again: "OK, turn into a man quickly. It''s too tired to talk with you."


    "If you don''t put away your field, how can I transform myself?" Chaos thunder Eagle aggrieved unceasingly said.


    "Oh, forget it!"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and then put away his field.


    This time, chaos Lei Ying, who had suffered losses, didn''t run away. He just looked at Xu Shaotang carefully, as if he was afraid that he would take his own life.


    Seeing that he finally learned, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile, "is master Yin Kong really your uncle?"


    "Really


    "What''s your name?"


    "Yan Kuang!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listen to him say his name, Xu Shaotang suddenly a burst of speechless, funny said: "you really quite crazy, is not crazy capital!"


    "In front of you, I really don''t have the capital to be crazy." Yan Kuang said with a flattering smile.


    "Good flattery."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "do you know Zhu Huai?"


    Now that they''ve all come here, I''m going to meet these old friends. I''ll tell them the news of Jiuwei by the way, so that they won''t worry.


    "Do you know all the bosom?" Yan kuangman asked in surprise.


    "I know not only zhuhuai, but also Jiuwei. I killed qionglie with them!" Xu Shaotang rolled his eyes and said, "do you know Zhu Huai? If you know him, take me to see him. The sky mountains look almost the same. I almost forget where their territory is. "

 Chapter 2979

    "Zhuhuai, come out quickly and see who I brought to see you!"


    Before they reached the territory of Jiuwei, Yan Kuang yelled.


    His temper is somewhat similar to those of careless people.


    This is the reason why birds of a feather flock together and people flock together.


    As soon as the voice of Yan Kuang fell, a very uncomfortable voice came from the deep forest, and he scolded: "call a fart! You have interrupted my grandfather''s retreat! "


    Voice from far and near, but in a moment, with who owes him money in general of the arms appeared in front of them.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang beside Yan Kuang, Zhu Huai was slightly stunned, and then laughed: "ha ha, little Xu, my grandfather thought you were dead, but you''re living well! By the way, where''s the elder sister? "


    "Ah?"


    Yan Kuang looked at zhuhuai with astonishment, "you You''re going to face your grandfather in front of him? "


    "Yes! What''s the matter? " Zhu Huai looked at them with his nose in the sky, and then looked at Xu Shaotang curiously. "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Your cultivation seems to have improved a lot! How can grandfather not see your accomplishments? "


    "You You have the guts


    Listening to zhuhuai''s self declaration of "grandfather", Yan maniac could not help giving him a thumbs up.


    How long has Zhu huaicai become the demon emperor? His cultivation is weaker than him. He even dares to call himself grandfather in front of the man who can abuse himself. It seems that this bastard is in need of beating!


    At the thought of Zhu Huai being beaten by Xu Shaotang, Yin Kuang began to gloat again.


    However, to his surprise, Xu Shaotang was not angry, but said with a smile: "it''s really a bit promoted. I''m here to tell you the news of Jiuwei, so that you won''t worry about her."


    He was used to Zhu Huai''s careless nature, but he didn''t want to beat him for his blatant faults. If Zhu Huai didn''t run the train one day, maybe it wasn''t Zhu Huai.


    "Should she be all right?"


    Zhu Huai touched his chin and said, "people in the northern region are saying that you are dead. I thought that elder sister had an accident with you! As long as I see you alive, I won''t worry! You''re not dead. I''m sure you''ll be fine. "


    "How the hell do you want me to die?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Zhu Huai with black lines on his face. The bastard dies one by one, as if he wants to die early.


    "It''s not that I want you to die, it''s those bastards in Beiyu who want you to die!" Zhuhuai took out his nose and said, "I''ll tell you. Didn''t you say that you were going to the lower world? How could you die! No, you went to the lower boundary, didn''t you? Why are you back? "


    "You have a long arc of reflection!"


    Hearing Zhu Huai''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing. It took so long for the bastard to think of their going to the lower world. Zhu Huai''s mind is simple and his limbs are developed.


    Zhu Huai waved his hand carelessly and said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up. How did you come back? Can''t it be that I didn''t go to the lower boundary? "


    "I went, and then I went to the holy prison for no reason. I tossed around and came back."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, "forget it, I can''t tell you for a while. Let''s find a place to talk slowly! Just in time, I also want to tell Yin Kuang about master Yin Kong. "


    "Yin Kong? Did Yin Kong not die in Longyuan? " Zhu Huai asked inexplicably.


    Xu Shaotang gave him a white look and said with a smile, "if you die, he won''t die!"


    ¡­¡­


    After zhuhuai came to his cave, several other demon kings who got the news also rushed over. When they saw the crowd, they naturally exchanged greetings. Unfortunately, for such a long time, except zhuhuai, these people did not step into the realm of demon emperor.


    After a while of greetings, Xu Shaotang told them what happened after they passed through the gate of heaven.


    Although he has been concise enough, it has been nearly an hour since he finished these things.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, other people were shocked, but Zhu Huai looked at Xu Shaotang with disbelief, "when I was stupid, when you left, you were still half saint. According to what you said, so many people who were better than you didn''t run out, so you ran out? Look what you can do! You also ran out of the holy prison. Why don''t you say that you ran out of fairyland? "


    "In fact, it can be said that I came out of Sendao."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "holy prison is a part of Fairy Island."


    "Really?" Zhu Huai asked with half faith.


    "Do I have to lie to you?"


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Zhu Huai suddenly made a blow to Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t keep his hand. The fierce Demon power came directly at Xu Shaotang.


    "This bastard, can''t you change some other moves?"


    At the same time, the field opened up instantly.He was forced out of Yinglong by zhuhuai.


    With the opening of Xu Shaotang''s field, zhuhuai''s Demon power disappeared in an instant. The big fist of sandbag was less than one centimeter on Xu Shaotang''s chest, but it could not move forward any more. Zhuhuai wanted to take it back, but it could not do it at all.


    "Are you really so strong?"


    Zhu Huai looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement, "OK, sir I believe it. Take back your field! Damn, I''ve been feeding dogs for hundreds of years! "


    Zhu Huai originally wanted to face his grandfather in front of Xu Shaotang, but he thought that Xu Shaotang''s cultivation was far above himself, and he changed his words after all.


    "I have my own chance, too."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang took back his field and said, "by the way, I forgot to tell you that nine tails have already given birth to eight tails. Maybe there is a chance to become a real nine tail fox!"


    "No, I''m going to the sanctuary, too!"


    Zhu Huai took back his fists and cried, "I''ve been in the Tianqiong mountains for hundreds of years. I''ve long been bored!"


    "Go to hell!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a black face: "how many people can''t get out, you still have to take the initiative to go in! Every dog and cat in the holy prison is a saint. Go and have a party. "


    "I''m going to improve my accomplishments!" Zhu Huai snorted: "I want to be the strongest demon emperor!"


    "The most powerful demon emperor, why don''t you say you want to be the most holy?" Xu Shaotang turned his lips and said, "I killed a lot of sea monsters in the endless sea yesterday. I still have some demon pills in my hand. They should be useful to you."


    "Really?"


    Everyone exclaimed and looked at Xu Shaotang expectantly, thinking that since Xu Shaotang is a saint, the demon pill he took out should not be too bad, right?


    "Nature is true."


    Xu Shaotang smiles a little and counts the number of people. Then he takes out more than ten demon pills from his bag of heaven and earth. He is secretly glad that he went to the endless sea yesterday. Otherwise, he really didn''t give them any gifts.

 Chapter 2980

    Looking at Xu Shaotang out of this a lot of demon Dan, people can''t help looking at each other.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xu Shaotang asked suspiciously.


    "No, that''s what you call demon Dan?" Zhu Huai looks at Xu Shaotang with tears and smiles.


    Xu Shaotang mouth slightly smoke, speechless way: "you can''t tell me, this is not demon Dan?"


    "Yes, these must be demon pills!"


    Zhuhuai quickly nodded, but with a "sad and indignant" face, he said: "I mean, you don''t have a lower level of demon Dan here? The power of these demon Dan here is too strong! If we eat it, we''ll burst and die soon! "


    At this moment, all of a sudden, zhuhuai had a kind of impulse to knock himself unconscious.


    What the hell is that! Looking at so many demon dans, and they are all powerful demon dans, but they can''t bear the power of the demon dans. Isn''t that disturbing them!


    "This..."


    The corners of Xu Shaotang''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said in some embarrassment: "those sea monsters with relatively low strength dare not attack me! It seems that there is only a sea demon of about four grades. The others are all above five grades... "


    He went to the gate of heaven through the endless sea, not to hunt the sea demon, so he let go of his breath all the way, let the sea demon know his cultivation, and did not dare to attack him easily.


    "Kill me!"


    With a cry, Zhu Huai looked at Xu Shaotang without tears, but he grabbed a demon pill and put it away. He said with a bitter smile: "now we have to slowly absorb the power of the demon pill..."


    Seeing that zhuhuai took a demon pill, the others also took a demon pill. Their faces were both excited and indignant.


    "Just absorb the power of the demon Dan! I thought it would be of no use to you


    "It''s not the same."


    Yan Kuang said with a bitter smile: "it''s also a Yipin demon pill. If you swallow it directly, you may be able to absorb the power of the demon pill in less than three or five years, but if you just put it in front of you, it may take decades or even longer to absorb it."


    This kind of feeling, like a golden mountain in front of you, but you can only take a little bit, this kind of feeling, it is too uncomfortable.


    Pain and happiness, this is what they really feel at the moment.


    "Say it earlier..."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "well, anyway, I don''t have to be too anxious for the time being. The endless sea is not too far away from here. Later, I''ll go to hunt some low-level sea demon''s demon pills for you."


    "Really?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people immediately looked at him with an excited face.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, I''ll go to the holy prison again after a while. I don''t know how long it will take me to come out this time. I''ll do you a favor, and it won''t take me much time."


    "Thank you


    People are grateful to look at Xu Shaotang, and just took the demon Dan back.


    Although the power of these demon Dan is stronger, for them, the stronger is not the better. Only the demon Dan suitable for their own cultivation is the best.


    Xu Shaotang put the demons away again and said, "by the way, I heard before that when biluoxian palace was dealt with jointly by Tiansheng palace and Yundi palace, you helped them, didn''t you?"


    The news was told by Bai Li canglan.


    When he came to Beiyu this time, he not only wanted to know the news that Baili canglan had gone to the seal crack of their world, but also wanted to solve the problem by the way.


    Biluo fairy palace was kind to him. The ancestors of Biluo fairy palace spared no effort to help him in the holy prison. Although the War didn''t start in the end, he was anxious for this love. Now when he returned to the northern region, it''s time to seek justice for Biluo fairy palace!


    "It''s true."


    Zhu Huai nodded and said, "because I, the demon emperor, can''t take part in those fights in the northern region, so I asked Laohe and others to help the people of Biluo fairy palace. However, it was too late for us to get the news. The loss of Biluo fairy palace was very heavy!"


    "Is their clan still there?"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and tried to suppress his anger.


    Heaven Temple and cloud emperor palace, this knot, after all, still can''t be untied!


    "The clan is still there, but it''s no longer there." He Xiao sighed softly: "now the strength of Biluo fairy palace is not as good as before. Tiansheng palace and Yundi Palace are determined to destroy Biluo fairy palace. Now Biluo fairy palace is like leaving two saints to sit in zongmen. The others have left zongmen. Most of them are hiding in Rushan and are protected by Baili family."


    "Why don''t you arrange for someone to guard the gate for them?"


    Xu Shaotang was cold in his heart, so he gave up his ancestral clan. Is the blue fairy palace still blue fairy palace?


    Once a tyrannical Blue Fairy palace, but to hide in the Ru mountain, this is how sad ah!


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help them."Hearing that Xu Shaotang''s tone was wrong, Zhu Huai said helplessly: "because our demon clan interfered in the enmity between the human race, it almost caused a war between the two races. Some time ago, the northern region Saint came here to warn us that we should not interfere in the affairs of the northern region, otherwise, she will do it herself! So I had to call old crane back. "


    "Well, I see. It seems that I have wronged you."


    Xu Shaotang looks at a few people apologetically, he also understands Zhu Huai''s helplessness.


    The war between the Lich and the Lich has broken the world apart. If the war breaks out between the Terran and the Lich again, violet will not want to see it. It''s reasonable for her to warn the Lich.


    "Nothing."


    Zhu Huai grinned and said, "but you don''t have to worry about this. Although we were warned by the emperor of the northern region, we helped them kill many masters before that. Now there are not many masters in those two sects. They have been safe for a long time. With the protection of the Baili family, the rest of the people in Biluo fairy palace will be fine."


    "Well, I understand."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, pondered quietly, and said, "in this way, I will go to the endless sea to hunt for the demon elixir for you now, and you will do me a favor."


    "You say it


    "Launch all the clansmen you can launch, and help me collect the elixir in the Tianqiong mountains. The more, the better!" Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice, "when I come back, I''ll give them rich rewards!"


    "You''ve paid us well enough!"


    Zhu Huai nodded and said, "don''t worry. When you come back, there will be more miraculous medicines than you can get."


    "Well, I''ll go first!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, he disappeared from them like lightning.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s figure, people can''t help but look envious, envious, but ashamed.


    Once the boy who was not worth mentioning in their eyes, now it has become the existence they need to look up to!

 Chapter 2981

    Deep in Ru mountain.


    Dense vegetation blocks most of the light, even if it is sunny overhead, but the depth of Ru mountain is a little dim.


    Most people don''t like the dark, except those who need to hide, such as the people in the blue fairy palace!


    Originally, the depth of Ru mountain was dark enough, but the natural cave where the people of Biluo fairy palace were happy to recuperate was even darker. It was clear that it was daylight, but it gave people a feeling of being in the dusk.


    Fu Xin was a little haggard sitting at the cave entrance, looking at the sky through the layers of dense forest. She wanted to go out and didn''t want to endure the depression in the cave, but she didn''t take that step after all when she thought about the order of the new patriarch. She just sat there quietly, watching and thinking alone.


    Just as she was looking at the sky, there was a slight sound of footsteps behind her.


    "Elder martial sister fu..."


    A soft call interrupted her thoughts, she slowly turned back, but saw Xun Xun Zheng slowly came to her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fu Xin shakes a brain, Wu from dispel those disorderly thoughts in the brain, tiredly ask a way.


    Xun Xun sighed softly and said slowly, "I heard my uncle say that you failed to attack the fairyland of heaven?"


    "Well!"


    Fu Xin nodded slightly, but there was a strong sense of fatigue in his heart.


    Even if she drank so much spirit milk, even if there were pills from Baili family, she failed in the end.


    She really didn''t understand why it was so difficult for some people to improve their accomplishments just like playing?


    If she had been able to upgrade from fairyland to the present level in just two or three years, she might have been extremely satisfied. She might even give herself the name of the first genius of northern regions. But now, she feels that she is really useless!


    Genius, in front of that bastard, who dares to call himself a genius?


    After him, there is no genius in northern region!


    Even the myth of Beiyu has become a joke of Beiyu! Of course, compared with these people, Liuyun feizong can still be called the myth of northern region!


    Looking at the gloomy Fu Xin, Xun Xun slowly took out a small bottle of spirit milk and handed it to her. He said with a smile, "I still have some spirit milk here. Take it first. Don''t lose heart. I believe you will soon be among the immortals."


    Looking at Xun Xun''s milk, Fu Xin shook his head slightly: "keep it for yourself, and now you''re going to hit the fairyland!"


    "You take it!"


    Xun Xun forced the milk into Fu Xin''s hand and said with a smile, "I''ll lend it to you first, and you''ll give it back to me twice later! Hey, hey, I''m not going to lose money! "


    "Take it to Liyue!"


    Fu Xin laughed, but he put the milk back to Xun Xun and said with a smile, "that girl is a vinegar jar. If you know that you have given me all this precious milk, I have to fight with you!"


    "No!"


    Xun Xun shook his head and said with a smile, "Liyue won''t eat your vinegar. She knows that you only have..."


    In the middle of the story, Xun Xun suddenly closed his mouth, but he didn''t say the name after all.


    That name is almost taboo for the present Blue Fairy palace. Everyone knows that person, but no one wants to mention that person. After all, blue fairy palace has an indispensable relationship with that person when it comes to this step.


    "Alas..."


    Fu Xin gently sighed and silently lowered his head.


    Looking at Fu Xin''s appearance, Xun Xun couldn''t help shaking his head. He walked slowly to her and sat down. He said: "elder martial sister Fu, do you think he really fell?"


    "No!"


    Fu Xin shakes his head a way: "he is so strong person, who can kill him?"


    "But isn''t there a semi saint on the great Luo Jinxian? There are saints above the semi saints. " Xun Xun said with a worried face: "if it''s only half saint, no one will be his opponent. What I''m afraid is that those saints will kill him even if they violate that rule!"


    "No, he won''t fall!"


    Fu Xin shook his head firmly and said in a soft voice: "I met the northern region saint on the top of Yunling mountain that day. The northern region Saint obviously has some friendship with him. I believe that the northern region saint will not allow the saint to have a chance to kill him! Just like that day at the top of Yunling mountain, the saint was taken away by her before he took his hand! "


    The whole northern region is rumored that the man has fallen, and there are countless people celebrating.


    However, she has always believed that the person did not fall!


    She would never believe her body unless she saw it!


    "I don''t believe he will fall either." Xun Xun leaned his body against the cave wall and murmured: "however, if he didn''t fall, how could he never show up if he knew that our blue fairy palace had become like this?"


    "Maybe he has his own business."Fu Xin is full of confused looking outside, "or, he has entered the holy, can no longer interfere in these things."


    In fact, she had the same question as Xun Xun, but she tried not to think in that direction.


    She is more willing that person is really into holy, from now on carefree world, no longer pay attention to these earthly disputes.


    "I wish he had been consecrated."


    Xun Xun nodded slightly and said, "in fact, I always treat him as my elder brother. Now I don''t expect him to help us. I just want to see him again and know whether he is alive or dead."


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure he will live!"


    Fu Xin said this to Xun Xun rather than to herself.


    Xun Xun nodded gently, then turned his head to look at Fu Xin and said tentatively, "elder martial sister Fu, can I ask you a question?"


    "What''s the problem?" Fossin looked at him puzzled.


    "If, I said if ha!"


    Xun Xun smiles and asks carefully: "if he really appears in front of you again, you will let him know you..."


    "Pa!"


    Before Xun Xun''s words were finished, Fu Xin slapped him on the head and said angrily, "now we are bullied like this. What you should think about is how to avenge the dead people instead of thinking about these mindless things!"


    "I''m curious, too!"


    Xun Xun rubbed his head and laughed at Fu Xin.


    "If you should be curious or not, you should be very curious!" Fu Xin glared at him with feint anger, slowly stood up, turned and walked to the cave, "OK, don''t be curious here, it''s time to go back to practice! Everyone is working hard, and we can''t be lazy! "


    "Oh


    Xun Xun nodded and stood up from the ground. As soon as he stood up, he was struck by lightning and stammered: "elder martial sister Fu, he I, I... "

 Chapter 2982

    "What''s his mine?"


    Fu Xin looked back, but saw a familiar shadow standing at the cave entrance.


    "My eyes are dazzled again..."


    Fu Xin laughs at himself and stares at Xun Xun, "what are you doing? Come and practice with me


    When Fu Xin glared at him, Xun Xun slowly came back to his senses. He trembled and pointed to the man standing at the entrance of the cave. He asked Fu Xin in amazement: "elder martial sister Fu, you You don''t see "He?"


    "What? He doesn''t like him. You''re blinded!"


    Fu Xin said casually, then turned his head and walked to the cave, "go to practice quickly, don''t daydream!"


    "I''m really dazzled!"


    Seeing that Fu Xin didn''t seem to find the cave at all, Xun Xun could not help scratching his head. Then he slowly followed Fu Xin to the cave.


    "No..."


    Looking at the two people who turned a blind eye to themselves, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help taking a slight puff from the corner of his mouth and said: "I said you shouldn''t all be short-sighted, right? You don''t see me standing here as a living man of my age? "


    For a moment, Xu Shaotang doubted whether he had become a ghost invisible to others.


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, the two people who walk into the cave suddenly look at each other. They seem to ask each other if they have heard the voice. When they see the definite answer from each other''s eyes, they suddenly turn back.


    "Hi! For a long time I don''t see... "


    Xu Shaotang shook his hand at them. "I thought you couldn''t see me."


    "You You... "


    Looking at the smiling Xu Shaotang, two people in the "you" for a long time did not say a complete word, but the eyes have unconsciously turned red, tears in the eyes.


    At the next moment, tears in Xun Xun''s eyes gushed out like the flood of breaking the dike, but Fu Xin quietly left his face and wiped away his tears.


    "Xu Shao!"


    Xun Xun roared and ran to Xu Shaotang. A bear hugged Xu Shaotang in his arms. Tears rolled down his eyes and instantly wet Xu Shaotang''s shoulders.


    "All right, all right! Am I not dead? "


    Xu Shaotang chuckled and patted Xun Xun on the shoulder.


    "I knew you wouldn''t die!" Xun Xun cried.


    "That''s for sure!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a hearty laugh, "I belong to a cat. I have nine lives!"


    "Well!"


    Xun Xun nodded heavily, and finally slowly released Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang patted him on the shoulder again. He was about to open his arms to Fu Xin, but he still put his hand down. He will leave Beiyu soon. It''s better not to be merciful, so that everyone will not suffer.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang puts down her hand, Fu Xin suddenly runs to Xu Shaotang and pours into Xu Shaotang''s arms. Xu Shaotang is about to make a joke with her, but Fu Xin opens her white teeth and suddenly bites Xu Shaotang''s shoulder.


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang stood there with black lines on his face, his hands nowhere to put, but he sighed a long time in his heart.


    Looking at Fu Xin''s bold action, Xun Xun''s tears stopped abruptly, his eyes almost fell to the ground, and his big mouth could not be closed for a long time.


    It wasn''t until he tasted the smell of blood that Fu Xin woke up. He quickly released Xu Shaotang, turned his face red and hummed, "I''m avenging those dead classmates. Don''t think about it!"


    "No, no!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''m here today to make atonement! I have something to do with the fact that the blue fairy palace has fallen into this field. "


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    At this time, a faint voice came from the cave. Then, Su ye and a group of people slowly walked out of the cave, quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said: "the cloud emperor palace and the temple of heavenly saints have long been dead. Even without you, they will find other excuses!"


    Haven''t seen for some time, Su Ye seems to be haggard a lot, it should be because of the blue fairy palace.


    Some of the disciples behind Su ye were excited, some resentful, some numb, and there were all kinds of people.


    "Elder Su ye, I''m really ashamed to say that."


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said slowly, "but don''t worry. This time I''m here to solve the grudge between you and Tian Sheng Temple and Yun Di palace. You''ll be back to Biluo fairy palace soon!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Su Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and asked in disbelief: "are you in the holy place?"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and didn''t intend to hide this from them, and there was nothing to hide. Anyway, they would know soon.


    Although the heart has guessed the answer, but when Xu Shaotang personally admitted, Su Ye''s heart is still full of shock.Not only Su ye, but all the people in Biluo fairy palace look at Xu Shaotang in shock. It''s not that no one has guessed that Xu Shaotang has become a saint, but it''s incredible that such a young sage can become a saint with such unprecedented speed.


    "Now that you''re sanctified, don''t get involved in this."


    After returning to his mind, Su Ye shook his head slightly and said, "although you have a little friendship with Beiyu Shengjun, Beiyu Shengjun is not a person who will show mercy."


    "Ha ha, it''s OK!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "originally I had to go back to that place!"


    "That place?"


    Su Ye frowns slightly and looks at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face.


    "I''ll tell you more about it later." Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "in addition, don''t worry about them. I''ve met them and they all have a good life."


    "You Have you met Shizu? "


    Su Ye looks at Xu Shaotang with astonishment, but there is a storm in her heart.


    She knows that Ren Manqing was taken to a place where she was punished by ziluo. If Xu Shaotang had seen Ren Manqing, wouldn''t he have been to that place and come out from that place?


    There. Can you come out if you go in?


    "Not only have I met her, but I''ve seen all of them, master Zhuo Yanqiu." Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile, "well, let''s not talk about this matter. I''m really sorry that my business has brought so much trouble to Biluo fairy palace. So I specially took the time to prepare a little gift for you. It can be regarded as a kind of forgiveness!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang took a lot of bottles out of his bag.


    Looking at the bottles and cans piled up like hills in front of Xu Shaotang, people''s eyes suddenly fell to the ground.


    Pills!


    All the bottles are full of pills!


    Moreover, all are not ordinary pills!

 Chapter 2983

    Soon, however, they found that these pills were just appetizers.


    Soul milk!


    Two bottles of milk!


    Even before the decline of the blue fairy palace, these two bottles of spirit milk are very precious to them!


    Before they came back to their senses, Xu Shaotang took out some of them and handed them to Su Ye. With a smile, he said, "these are the skills. They were all left by the saints I killed. You can see if there are any suitable ones for you to cultivate, and you can make the best use of them."


    "The skill left by the sage?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the crowd exclaimed again.


    If these skills are really left by saints, then, compared with this skill, those pills and milk are not so dazzling!


    After all, a good skill can benefit one''s whole life. Whether it''s elixir or spirit milk, it''s just a consumable after all. When it''s used up, there will be no more.


    Su ye took Xu Shaotang''s skills with trembling hands and looked at them casually. Her face suddenly showed an irrepressible emotion. She was trying to control herself. She didn''t let herself study these skills regardless of the current situation.


    Looking at Su Ye''s excited appearance, people already understand that these skills are really handed down by sages!


    Maybe for Xu Shaotang, saints are almost the same as cats and dogs, but for those people in Beiyu, saints are still at the top. It''s exciting to think about the skills left by saints.


    "You''ve really given us a big gift!"


    After trying to suppress the excitement in her heart, Su Ye shook her head and said, "this gift is too expensive, we can''t afford it."


    "Take it. It''s useless for me to take it anyway." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "if I stay in your hands, I can use it more or less. This is what I owe to Biluo fairy palace."


    In the precious things, after all, are dead, and blue fairy palace is to pay hundreds of lives!


    These people''s lives can''t be exchanged for any more valuable things.


    "It''s no use holding it?"


    Su ye all over a shock, sensitive to capture the key words in Xu Shaotang words, the heart is already a startle.


    Are these precious pills, Lingru and sage''s skills useless to Xu Shaotang? What is the extent of Xu Shaotang''s cultivation?


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "it''s really useless. Well, don''t be polite to me. Why didn''t I find that elder Su Ye was such a polite person before?"


    At the beginning, when he was at the top of Yunling mountain, Su Ye was not polite to himself. He also asked himself for spiritual marrow.


    It''s a pity that lingsui has been squandered by him now, and he can''t achieve Su Ye''s original little wish.


    Looking at the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, Su Ye has mixed feelings.


    She had told Fu Xin before that they would all depend on Xu Shaotang''s breath in the future. Unexpectedly, in just a few years, what she said at the beginning became a prophecy. Today''s Xu Shaotang really needs their existence.


    "Master is not an elder now."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s address to Su ye, Fu Xin reminded him: "after the death of the master, the master will be elected as the new master of Biluo fairy palace."


    "Even the Lord..." Xu Shaotang slightly smothered for a long time and gave out a heavy sigh.


    "Well, it''s all over. It''s all over."


    Mention this matter, Su Ye''s face also can''t help showing a trace of sadness, wave back a group of disciples, and said to Xu Shaotang: "let''s go to other places to chat, I also listen to you tell me about Shizu their things."


    "Now?"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Xun Xun and said to Su ye, "I''m going to talk to Xun Xun about the past! Or we''ll be late. "


    "Yes, if you''re not in a hurry." Su Ye nodded slightly.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not urgent. I won''t leave until the cloud emperor palace and the temple of heaven are settled."


    "Do you really want to deal with them?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Su ye could not help frowning slightly, and then advised himself: "if you are purely to avenge us, you don''t have to be like this. With these things you gave us, I believe we can give them back in a few decades'' time


    Although Xu Shaotang said that he would go to that place sooner or later, Su ye could not judge whether Xu Shaotang''s words were true or false. He just didn''t want Xu Shaotang to be punished by the emperor of northern regions for this matter.


    Moreover, even if Xu Shaotang really didn''t care, he might have been taken away by the emperor of northern regions before he made a move to the two sects.


    "When I tell you about that place later, you will understand."


    Xu Shaotang smiles. He doesn''t explain so much to Su Ye. He smiles and says to Xun Xun, "go out with me?"


    "Good!"


    Xun Xun quickly nodded and said.Seeing that Xu Shaotang was not moved at all, Su Ye sighed helplessly: "OK, then go for a walk. We''ll talk about this later."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, dangerously climbing Xun Xun''s shoulder, "let''s go."


    Xun Xun foolishly followed Xu Shaotang for a few steps, but suddenly stopped. With a smile on his face, he said to Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shao, elder martial sister Fu is also your acquaintance. You haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Don''t you talk about the past?"


    Before Xu Shaotang could speak, Xun Xun looked back at Fu Xin and said, "elder martial sister Fu, let''s go. I guess Xu Shaotang must have some good wine on him. We have to rub him for a drink."


    Seeing Xun Xun''s eyes, Fu Xin''s cheek was slightly red, but he bit his red lips and stood there motionless.


    She wanted to go, but she was not invited. How could she go?


    "You boy


    Xu Shaotang knocked on Xun Xun''s head, turned back and said with a smile, "well, we haven''t seen each other for a long time! By the way, you seem to have reached the peak of Dixian, right? I''ll see if I can help you improve your accomplishments. "


    "This Is that ok? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, both Fu Xin and Su Ye look at Xu Shaotang with astonishment.


    Can you still improve your accomplishments by force?


    "Of course


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "but I''m not sure. I have to try first. If it doesn''t work, don''t bite me again!"


    "I..."


    How can Xu Shaotang say this embarrassment to himself?


    "Well, since Xu Shao says that he can help you improve your accomplishments, you can go and have a try. It''s also your chance!" Su ye did not have deep meaning to see Fu Xin one eye, Wu from turn round to walk to the hole.


    She believed that she could understand what she meant by "chance".

 Chapter 2984

    Not far away from the cave is a surging river. The three of them sat down by the river and looked at the running water. Everyone had a different feeling.


    "Xu Shao, where did you go when you disappeared?"


    Xun Xun looked at Xu Shaotang curiously. "Before, people in the whole northern region were saying that you, the demon emperor, had fallen because you were too arrogant. At first, we didn''t believe it. Later, we didn''t hear from you. Even I believed it. Only elder martial sister fu..."


    When Xun Xun''s words were just in the middle of his speech, he suddenly felt the killing opportunity from Fu Xin''s eyes and quickly closed his mouth.


    "Just go to two places far away from Beiyu!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a little smile, "anyway, I just came out from there a few days ago. I did some work in the southern region, and I spent two or three days in the Tianqiong mountains. Today I came here from there."


    "It''s too light for you to say..."


    Fu Xin and Xun Xun looked at each other silently. Fortunately, they were already shocked and numb in their hearts. They were not frightened by Xu Shaotang''s words.


    Nanyu, Tianqiong mountains


    He said it as if he were going to play!


    "I didn''t do anything. If I hadn''t prepared these pills for you, I would have come two days ago." Xu Shaotang smiles. After he went to the endless sea to hunt for the demon elixir, he has been alchemy in the sky mountains. With his alchemy, there are few elixirs in the north and South regions that he can''t make. Even if there are, it is because of the lack of necessary elixirs.


    For example, longyuandan! You have to have the blood of the dragon to refine!


    Before, Xu Shaotang planned to use his own blood to try, after all, he is half a dragon, but after careful thinking, he still gave up this ridiculous idea.


    "Don''t tell me that you made so many pills these two days?" Xun Xun''s and Fu Xin''s mouth twitched, and their hearts were shocked and numb again.


    "Most of them are."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "don''t just talk about me, but also about you. How about your time in one or two years?"


    "What else, that''s it."


    Xun Xun shrugged his shoulders and sighed in a soft voice: "at the beginning, it was practice, practice and practice again. Later, the two clans suddenly got into trouble. They were fighting and hiding all the time. After several twists and turns, they came here. The people of the Baili family helped us find this place."


    "Now, how many big Luo Jinxian are there in your biluoxian palace?" Xu Shaotang asked in a deep voice.


    "There are only two left."


    Fu Xin''s face was full of sadness and said with a heavy voice: "the others have been killed in the war!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang was slightly suffocated, and his mood could not be calm for a long time.


    Although he knew that the loss of biluoxian palace was extremely heavy, he didn''t expect that it was so heavy that there were only two big Luo Jinxian in Nuo big biluoxian palace!


    "It''s not easy for us, nor for the two clans!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s face was not right, Xun Xun said in a low voice: "now the two sects add up to four or five great Luo Jinxian, and there is still one of them, which is almost useless! If it were not for their many immortals, we would not be afraid of them! "


    "Don''t be afraid, indeed!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and patted Xun Xun heavily on the shoulder, "don''t worry, I said, you will soon return to zongmen!"


    "Are you really going to deal with them?"


    "You don''t have to kill yourself for this," said fossin


    "I''ve decided that, so you don''t have to persuade me." Xu Shaotang smiles and suddenly asks curiously, "by the way, why didn''t I see the divine voice? Isn''t she going to die? "


    When it comes to Shenyin, their faces Suddenly darken, and then they are full of anger.


    Looking at their faces, Xu Shaotang also sighed softly: "it seems that she really..."


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, Fu Xin said, "she didn''t die in the war! But I hope she died in the war


    "She She won''t rebel, will she? "


    Hearing Fu Xin''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but slightly smothering his beautiful face of Shenyin.


    Regardless of her personal feelings, among all the women she has met, Shenyin''s appearance can definitely rank in the top three. The first is of course Jiuwei, the super beauty, and the second is Gong Xueshang.


    If Shenyin really rebelled, although he had no feelings for Shenyin, he felt sorry for it.


    But when you think about it, it''s not surprising.


    When he met Shenyin for the first time, he felt that Shenyin was snobbish. This can be seen from their earliest division of territory in the Lingyuan center of Taichu realm. In their words, it is to bring some potential of gold worshippers.


    But at that time, he didn''t think that Shenyin would rebel. At most, he thought that it was her character."She''s powerful now!" Xun Xun disdained to say: "now who saw her, have to call a Liuyun lady!"


    "Liuyun Madame


    Xu Shaotang drew a little from the corner of his mouth and said in amazement: "can she Married to Liuyun feizong? "


    "Didn''t you expect that?"


    Fu Xin said with a bitter smile: "don''t say you didn''t think of it, even my closest sister to her didn''t think of it! If she hadn''t destroyed the mountain protection array of biluoxian palace, how could Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple have attacked biluoxian palace so easily? "


    "This..."


    This news has shocked Xu Shaotang''s soul. No one has ever said this to him before.


    Shenyin, Shenyin, a good hand, you beat me to pieces!


    Once the God sound how to say also can be regarded as the pride of heaven, after all, her Phoenix list first beauty''s name is not white call!


    He didn''t even dream that Shenyin would rebel, and he was still cooperating with those two sects!


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang issued a heavy sigh, slowly said: "at that time, I will give you a chance to clean up the door!"


    Although he is not a person of Biluo fairy palace, he can''t accept this kind of betrayal. What he hates most in his life is the Betrayer!


    "In fact, I can roughly guess the reason why Shenyin betrayed." Xun Xun sighed: "since you were granted the title of demon emperor, maybe because you had more contact with elder martial sister Fu, the patriarch and all the elders began to pay more attention to elder martial sister Fu. She may feel that elder martial sister Fu threatened her status in the clan, so she went on the road of no return."


    "Ha ha, I never wanted to compete with her for the position of the future patriarch. She thought too much..."


    Fu Xin was smiling bitterly, but the hatred in his eyes could not be dissipated for a long time.

 Chapter 2985

    "Well, let''s not talk about the divine voice. Good and evil will be rewarded in the end. It''s not that the time has not come."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk about Shenyin with them any more. He squeezed out a smile and said, "I''m just familiar with you two in Biluo fairy palace. I''ll help you to improve your accomplishments. Which one of you will come first?"


    "Let elder martial sister Fu come first!"


    Xun Xun quickly said: "just in time, I''ll bring someone to show you."


    "With someone?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at him in surprise and said with a smile, "isn''t it the little lover you''ve been hooking up with?"


    But he remembers that Xun Xun''s original intention of joining the Biluo fairy palace was to hook up with the fairies in the Biluo fairy palace. Now listen to what he means, is it true that Xun Xun was successfully hooked up with the fairies in the Biluo fairy palace?


    "What kind of collusion, how ugly!" Xun Xun said with a smile, "Liyue and I are in love."


    "Liyue? Good name


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile and said: "in that case, you can call her. In your face, I''ll help her to improve her accomplishments by the way! Oh, by the way, it suddenly occurred to me that you will grow Su ye Call the Lord


    The change of Su Ye''s identity made him unable to change.


    "Oh, good!"


    Xun Xun nodded and trotted away.


    "Sit down on your knees first, and I''ll find something." Seeing Xun Xun leave, Xu Shaotang tells Fu Xin again.


    Fossin nodded and sat down.


    Xu Shaotang searched for a long time in the heaven and earth bag. He wanted to find a low-level demon pill, but he found that the lowest level demon pill in his hand was the four grade demon pill.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to take out the four grade demon pill.


    "What a powerful demon pill!"


    Feeling the surging power of demon Dan, Fu Xin couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "of course, it''s the magic pill of the sea demon, which is comparable to the sage of four grades!"


    "Four Saints?"


    Fu xinman was surprised and asked, "are saints hierarchical?"


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "sage is really nothing. When you get to that level, you will understand. Anyway, if you remember a word, there are ants under the sage!"


    In fact, more than saints are mole ants?


    In the eyes of Mingzhi and Nuwa, it is estimated that there are ants under the most holy!


    "What kind of Saint are you now?" Fu Xin tilts his head and asks curiously.


    "It''s five grades!"


    Xu Shaotang answered casually and said, "well, when you reach a certain level, the saints in your sect will naturally tell you that now they know it, but they will attack your cultivation enthusiasm! Stop talking and start breathing. I''ll help you absorb the power of this demon pill! "


    "Good!"


    Fu Xin nodded and urged his Qi to circulate in the body quickly.


    As soon as Xu Shaotang raised his hand, the demon pill floated between him and Fu Xin. He urged his true Qi to peel off the power of the demon pill little by little, just like a thread drawing. At the same time, he sent all the stripped power into Fu Xin''s body.


    Fu Xin only felt a huge force invading her tendons. The sudden force made her tendons produce a sharp pain, which almost made her cry.


    Just as she is struggling to bear the pain, a genuine Qi that does not belong to her suddenly invades her body to help her control the uncontrolled force in her body and expand her muscles and veins a little bit.


    With the influx of this genuine Qi, the pain gradually eased. Although there was still a tearing pain, it was within her tolerance.


    Half an hour later, she felt that Fu Xin could no longer bear more strength. Xu Shaotang stopped conveying strength to her body, and then helped her gradually control the strength she had just gained.


    After about half an hour, Fu Xin''s breath finally calmed down, and Xu Shaotang regained his true Qi.


    "Fairies


    When Xu Shaotang stands up, Su Ye''s cry comes from behind.


    When Su ye called, Fu Xin quickly checked his accomplishments. At this moment, the whole person almost jumped up with excitement, and his face was full of disbelief.


    Originally, Xu Shaotang helped Fu Xin rush to fairyland at most, but unexpectedly, she jumped to the later stage of fairyland, and the whole process of promotion was less than an hour!


    From the peak of the earth immortal to the later stage of the heaven immortal?


    This, this is too fast, isn''t it?


    She knew that she wanted to twist herself hard to see if she was dreaming.


    Looking at Fu Xin, who even couldn''t believe himself, Xun Xun and the young woman around him showed envious and expectant eyes at the same time. They never found that it was so easy to improve cultivation!


    "You''re lucky."


    Looking at Fu Xin''s surprised and happy look, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you should have drunk spirit milk and taken pills not long ago, right? Although the Lingru and danyao didn''t help you break through to the fairyland, they also tempered your veins. Basically, you were just a little bit short of entering the list of fairyland, so they had such an effect. Otherwise, it would be at most until the middle of the fairyland. "Sometimes, you really have to admit your life!


    In fact, before Fu Xin, he was only one heel short of stepping into the list of immortals. If he had a little more strength at that time, he would have succeeded.


    "Even in the middle of Tianxian, I''m very satisfied!"


    Fu Xin looked at Xu Shaotang excitedly and said sincerely: "thank you!"


    "Ha, it''s not easy to hear you say thank you."


    Xu Shaotang laughs and says to Su ye: "Suye, I''m in a hurry. I had to go to the Baili family. Since it''s not far from the Baili family, please help me and invite the Baili family to have a talk. In addition, let him not tell anyone about my visit to the northern region."


    "Good!"


    Su Ye nodded, but did not leave immediately, but looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes and said: "Xu Shangxian, can you help me to improve my cultivation?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang said with a wry smile: "you''d better call me Xu Shaotang. In my eyes, you are always the Su Ye elder who stood out for me outside Taichu! It''s not impossible to help you to improve your cultivation, but the effect is certainly not as good as that of Fu Xin and others. And I want to state in advance that if you rely on the help of outsiders to improve your cultivation, you may have heavier demons when you face the time of becoming a saint. If you don''t mind, I have no problem


    It''s not necessarily a good thing to improve his cultivation by force. Just like him, his cultivation has been improved quickly, but he almost lost himself. If he hadn''t been enlightened that time, I''m afraid he hasn''t defeated the demons yet!


    "Don''t mind, I want the strength now!"


    Su Ye nodded firmly, "then I''ll go to the Baili family first, and I''ll trouble you when I come back!"

 Chapter 2986

    "You are Liyue?"


    After su Ye left, Xu Shaotang set his eyes on the woman beside Xun Xun.


    Although the woman is not so gorgeous, she is also a pretty girl. There is a kind of lady''s atmosphere between her eyebrows. She is a good match for Xun Xun.


    Looking at Liyue, Xu Shaotang thought of another thing.


    However, it seems that the beauty of women with higher accomplishments will not be too bad. It is estimated that the beauty is more favored and naturally can get more resources.


    So, no matter which world you are in, being beautiful is indeed a kind of congenital advantage. Just like mu Tiance, if you didn''t have a face that even women would be jealous of, you would have become a snack of demons in Tianqiong mountains!


    "Liyue has seen Shangxian!"


    See Xu Shaotang''s eyes fall on himself, glass month quickly bow to salute.


    "No, I''m most afraid of this name, especially familiar people. If you don''t want to call me by my name, just call me Xu Shao just like Xun Xun." With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked Li Yue, "you should have just stepped into the immortal realm, right?"


    "Well!"


    Li Yue nodded slightly and said, "I only stepped into the list of immortals two months ago."


    "Then I''ll try and see if I can force your cultivation to the level of the earth immortal." Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and then said, "your foundation is weak. I dare not force you to expand your muscles too much. If you feel you can''t bear it later, please remind me immediately. I''m afraid I can''t grasp it."


    "OK, thank you very much. Oh no, Xu Shao!"


    "Come on, sit down with your knees crossed, too!"


    Xu Shaotang slightly adjusted his breath to recover, and then motioned Li Yue to sit down.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m an eye opener today! It''s really the biggest thing in the world


    When Su ye came to the river with Bai Li Xuan CE, he could not help but feel a great deal of emotion when he looked at Fu Xin who was still excited.


    She went to the Baili family. Liyue went from the early stage of human immortality to the peak of human immortality, while xunzun went from the middle stage of human immortality to the middle stage of earth immortality!


    She had to feel in her heart that these children are really lucky to meet someone who is willing to spend energy to help them improve their cultivation. However, thinking that Xu Shaotang is going to help them improve their cultivation, she also sighs that she is lucky.


    When she was outside Taichu, she didn''t help Xu Shaotang because of her justice, but because he suspected that Xu Shaotang was a member of a hermit family, so she wanted to help him. However, it was because of this small move that she inherited today''s good fortune.


    So ah, people can''t have too many bad thoughts after all!


    When Su Ye was filled with emotion, Baili xuance walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and said with laughter, "Xu Shao, we haven''t seen each other for a long time! I didn''t expect that when I saw you again, my cultivation didn''t improve at all, but you were already a saint above me. It really made me blush! "


    "The head of the hundred Li family is joking. It''s because there are countless noble people to help me."


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "is the Baili master looking for Baili brother?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Baili xuance suddenly became excited. Regardless of Xu Shaotang''s sage identity, he grabbed Xu Shaotang and asked excitedly, "has Xu Shao ever seen canglan? This boy was stimulated by you and left home without a word. I used all my strength and didn''t find out about him. "


    It''s strange that you can find it!


    To check, it is estimated that they have to go to that world to check!


    Xu Shaotang smiles, nods and says, "I did meet brother Baili and have been with him for some time, but he certainly can''t go back to Beiyu for the time being, but he is very safe and you don''t have to worry."


    "What Xu Shao means is that he is no longer in Beiyu?"


    Bai Li Xuan CE drew his mouth and said, "this bastard, when he comes back, I have to teach him a good lesson."


    "I guess you''ll have to wait a long time to teach him a lesson." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "thank you for your help. Let me go back to Beiyu. At least I can see the people of Biluo fairy palace and have a chance to make up for their debt."


    "Xu Shao, where is that? As I said, it''s nothing to do with you about Biluo fairy palace."


    Su ye said with a smile: "there are some disciples in Biluo fairy palace who blame you for this, but most of them don''t blame you. In fact, between you and Ren Manqing Shizu, it''s just a trade. It seems that you have suffered a loss."


    Speaking of this, Su Ye remembers Xu Shaotang''s painful appearance when he first learned the value of lingsui.


    Now think about it, if Xu Shaotang knew the value of lingsui in advance, it was estimated that there would not be that deal between them.


    Therefore, things in the world are often so coincidental.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Ren said the same thing at the beginning, but I''m satisfied if I can keep my life!" Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "well, I''ve just helped them to improve their cultivation, and the energy consumption is relatively large. I''ll help you to improve your cultivation tomorrow, and you can take advantage of tonight''s time to think about what I said.""Good!"


    Su Ye nodded: "let''s have a good drink tonight. We''ll treat you and the head of the hundred Li family as our guests!"


    She had already made a decision in her heart, but since Xu Shaotang had promised to help her improve her accomplishments, she was not in a hurry.


    Looking at Su Ye''s look, Xu Shaotang already knew that she was iron hearted. In that case, he no longer persuaded her. He just looked at Fu Xin with a smile and said to them, "do you want to avoid it first? I''ll tell the hundred Li family leader and Suye clan leader something."


    It seems that the holy prison is too far away from them. There is no need to let them know for the time being.


    Anyway, as long as Su Ye knows, when it''s time to tell them later, Su ye will naturally tell them.


    "All right!"


    The three knew that what they were going to say next was not what they could know now, so they immediately left.


    After the three left, Xu Shaotang opened his own field and isolated the area they were in for a moment. Then he slowly said to them, "the next thing I''m going to tell you is about the holy prison. Do you want to tell other people? You can decide for yourself later."


    "Good!"


    They both nodded and looked at Xu Shaotang expectantly. They knew that what Xu Shaotang wanted to say was a big secret.


    Xu Shaotang sorted out his thoughts a little, and said: "I don''t know where to start. Let''s start after I enter the holy prison."

 Chapter 2987

    At night, in this simple cave, the people of Biluo fairy palace drink with Xu Shaotang and Baili xuance until midnight.


    Although Xu Shaotang gave away a lot of things, there are still very few disciples of Biluo fairy palace who stubbornly believe that the reason why Biluo fairy palace has come to this stage is Xu Shaotang''s own.


    However, Xu Shaotang doesn''t care about the attitude of this very few people. Right and wrong are free from public opinion. He doesn''t have to explain anything.


    Most people are very enthusiastic about Xu Shaotang, and even treat him as their idol. Especially after they know that Xu Shaotang can promote others'' cultivation by force, several female disciples who claim to be good-looking almost agree with each other.


    When the banquet was over, people either had a rest or continued to practice. Xu Shaotang''s only son came to the river outside the cave and sat down, quietly thinking about what to do next.


    He also inquired about Baili xuance. Baili xuance didn''t know where Baili canglan had gone, or even which direction he was going. It was obviously unrealistic to look for the seal crack that allowed Baili canglan to go to their world in nuota''s northern region.


    Of course, if he is willing to spend a lot of time, there is no hope that he will not find it.


    However, the people in the holy prison are still waiting for him to go back. It is impossible for him to spend years or even decades looking for the seal crack.


    "It seems that this road will not work."


    Xu Shaotang sighed silently in his heart. In this way, there was only one thing left for him in the northern region.


    Well, after this, it''s almost time to go back to the holy prison!


    While he was quietly thinking there, he noticed that someone was coming slowly towards him. Even if he didn''t look back, he could guess the identity of the person just by his breath.


    Fu Xin moved the lotus steps to Xu Shaotang''s side, sat down beside him about an arm''s distance away from him, and handed him a porcelain vase.


    "What is it?" Xu Shaotang does not understand looking at Fu Xin.


    "Medicine!"


    Fu Xin slightly skimmed his cheek and said, "I bit you in the daytime. I''ll give you some medicine."


    When he said this, he didn''t believe what he said.


    Where does Xu Shaotang need to be treated?


    Even if it is necessary, others are alchemists themselves. The effect of any medicine is 100 times better than that of her medicine!


    "Oh, good!"


    Xu Shaotang was like a mirror in his heart, but he didn''t expose her. He just put away the porcelain vase with a smile.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang put away the porcelain vase, the blush on Fu Xin''s face dropped slightly. Then he looked up at the stars and said, "have you really decided? Is there no possibility of change? "


    "Will you still try to persuade me?"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Fu Xin and said with a smile, "don''t you find that Suye and Baili have not advised me on this matter?"


    "Found out!"


    Fu Xin nodded slightly, turned his head to look at Xu Shaotang and said, "I guess it''s because you told them about the place related to saints?"


    Not only did she see it, but almost all the people in biluoxian palace saw it.


    Everyone knows that Xu Shaotang is determined to avenge the people in Biluo fairy palace, and Su ye and them no longer persuade as they did at the beginning.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "even if there is no grudge between you and the two sects, I still have to go back to that place. There are still people waiting for me there."


    "The friends who were with you at the top of Yunling mountain?" Asked fossin again.


    "Basically."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "maybe you will go to that place in the future. I have told Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Suye Su


    "I didn''t mean to ask!"


    Fu Xin smiles and Qiong Biwei snorts: "I know that''s where the sage should go. Even if you help me to improve my cultivation, I''m not qualified to know what''s going on there now!"


    "Sometimes, the less you know, the better it may be."


    Xu Shaotang laughs. This is not only for Fu Xin, but also for himself.


    But now he knows a lot of things, even if it''s too late to regret.


    Just like the plot in the TV series, the cause of many people''s death is: you know too much!


    In fact, if he didn''t know too much, his life would be more natural and unrestrained than it is now.


    "You''re more and more like an old man now." Fu Xin closed his mouth and said with a smile, "I find that you are the same as those who are old now, whether you are doing things or talking. Do you think it''s because your cultivation has been improved, or because your heart is old?"


    "Maybe all of them!"Xu Shaotang laughed, and he could not answer Fu Xin''s question.


    Maybe it''s because his mood has improved, maybe it''s because he really doesn''t have the young frivolity he used to be. People will grow up. At a certain stage, young frivolity will eventually become the past.


    "After you go there this time, will you come to Beiyu in the future?" Fossin was nervous and curious.


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it, and said with some uncertainty: "maybe one day when my cultivation reaches the extreme, I''ll come to Beiyu for a stroll if I have nothing to do. If I have nothing to do, I''ll find someone to bully him. If you see someone who likes me, I''ll help him. If you hear that there is a person who does a good job without leaving a name, maybe it''s me."


    "When your cultivation reaches the extreme, the cauliflower will be cold!"


    "When I first met you, I thought you were very annoying. Later, I thought you were very cunning. Now, I think you are too boring."


    "What''s that? I''ve always been fun, OK?"


    Xu Shaotang joked: "you are also a saint now. Do you have to pretend to be a saint? Ha ha, in my hometown, this kind of behavior is called loading fork. Generally speaking, it means pretending! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Fu Xin couldn''t help but slightly smother him. A moment later, he chuckled again. "When you look serious, you really have a sense of affectation!"


    "I''ll just talk about it. Are you serious?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Fu Xin in black.


    "You said it yourself. Why don''t I take it seriously?" Fu Xin grinned, then came up to Xu Shaotang and asked with a smile: "do you want me to tell you a secret?"

 Chapter 2988

    "Of course, I''m very gossipy!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs: "you say, I am all ears."


    When he spoke, he thought in his heart, secret, what secret can Fu Xin have?


    Is this girl going to tell me? Xu Shaotang has some thoughts.


    Fu Xin didn''t know what Xu Shaotang was thinking. He just laughed and said, "in fact, Shenyin has always been interested in you! If you had been with her, maybe she would not have betrayed the clan. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Fu Xin''s words, Xu Shaotang said with black lines: "is this your secret? I thought it was a big secret. You''re wasting my face, aren''t you


    "Why, do you see that?" Asked fossin in surprise.


    "How do you see it? I don''t know. Anyway, I didn''t see it. I only saw that Shenyin was very careful." Xu Shaotang said, "do you remember how she dealt with the conflict between Luo and me at the Lingyuan center in Taichu?"


    "Probably."


    Fu Xin nods a way: "two do not help each other."


    "Yes Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "although I often say that I am a person who can''t get up early without profit, I still can''t compare with Shenyin in this respect! Shenyin knows how to make a profit. It''s not your risk. She won''t help you. "


    Thinking of the scene, Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion.


    It was also because Fu Xin gave up his life to save Tan Tai Jing Ming that his impression of Fu Xin was greatly changed.


    Those who had a good impression in the early morning, such as Xue Luan, became his enemies in the end.


    It''s hard to predict!


    "You really have a grudge. You always remember it!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Fu Xin asked curiously, "I thought you were a rogue apprentice at the beginning. You won''t always remember that, will you?"


    "Nonsense, sure! I have always been the most vengeful


    Xu Shaotang laughed, but sighed: "although there is no hatred with Shenyin, I even want to thank her for saving dantai''s life, but Shenyin can''t help her at this step! If you want to blame her, you can only blame her for letting herself go into the abyss step by step. "


    "If Shenyin knows that you can completely ignore Liuyun now, maybe she will regret it." Fossin folded his arms and knees, and his mind was in a state of confusion.


    Xu Shaotang is determined to avenge Biluo fairy palace. She can already predict the end of Shenyin.


    Thinking about the desperate and hysterical appearance of her best sibling, she didn''t have much pleasure in revenge, but only infinite regret.


    If Shenyin didn''t go the wrong way, maybe now Shenyin will get more.


    After all, Xu Shaotang is a nostalgic person. She helps her to improve her accomplishments as if she were herself. Maybe she can reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian!


    It''s just that it''s too late to say anything now!


    She knew that Xu Shaotang certainly disdained to fight Shenyin, but the patriarch would certainly clean up the door.


    "Don''t talk about Shenyin. It''s just adding trouble." Xu Shaotang glanced at Fu Xin and said with a smile, "let''s talk about something else."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Fu Xin looks at Xu Shaotang for unknown reasons. His words reach his mouth several times, but he is forced to swallow them back.


    She suddenly found that she couldn''t get along with Xu Shaotang as naturally as before. In the face of Xu Shaotang, she didn''t realize that she felt inferior.


    "I''m thinking about how to get the people from the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace together." Xu Shaotang felt his chin and said helplessly, "but I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I haven''t come up with a suitable way. Would you like to help me?"


    "Why did you bring them together?" Asked Fu Xin, puzzled.


    "Stupid!"


    Xu Shaotang subconsciously raised his hand to knock Fu Xin''s head, but he didn''t fall down after all. He could only withdraw his hand bitterly and said awkwardly: "I only have one shot! Once I do, ziluo will find me soon. It''s time for me to leave. Therefore, I have to use this opportunity to solve them together. "


    Ziluo''s strength naturally doesn''t need to be doubted, and he doesn''t believe that ziluo will give himself a second shot because he has a little friendship with Mingzhi. Therefore, he must cherish the only shot opportunity and try his best to strike the cloud emperor palace and the temple of heaven.


    Although it is not necessary to destroy these two sects, at least they should not have the power to compete with the blue fairy palace in a short time.


    When they have that power, the things they sent to the blue fairy Palace should also play a role.


    From then on, Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple will only be suppressed forever!


    Moreover, it is necessary to kill Liuyun feizong in this opportunity. Only by destroying this myth of northern regions can those people feel real fear!"Well It''s a little hard, isn''t it? "


    Fu Xin understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning and stopped persuading him. Xiumei said with a slight frown: "since we were hit hard, the alliance between Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple has collapsed. Now they are still fighting for the position of the first gate in the northern region. It seems that it is difficult to get them together?"


    "It''s not hard. I don''t have to think about it for so long."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "and it''s not simply to gather them together, it''s to gather them to the cloud emperor palace!"


    "That''s even harder!"


    Fu Xin frowned and said, "all I can think of is to let all the experts in the temple of heaven go to the cloud emperor palace to discuss major events. As for the others, I really can''t think of it. Don''t ask me what this major event is. I don''t know either."


    It''s hard enough to get two people from the same clan together. It''s even more difficult to get them together in Yundi palace?


    "To discuss important matters?"


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully and said to himself, "what major issues can they discuss? It is possible for the two clans who share the same bad taste to discuss some intrigues. "


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, an idea suddenly flashed into Fu Xin''s mind, and he said happily, "if they are defeated in a fight, they may sit down for peace talks!"


    "I''ve thought about that! It''s not possible! "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head, "in fact, it''s not impossible, but I can''t afford them! We should take the initiative in our own hands! "


    Fu Xin thought about it and said, "well They are facing a common enemy. How about that? "


    "A common enemy?"


    Xu Shaotang kept repeating this sentence in his mind, but his eyes gradually fell on Fu Xin''s body, and the smile on his face became stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 2989

    Tanshan, Tianjue peak.


    Yundi palace.


    Shenyin is practicing in the back mountain, and an elder comes in a hurry.


    Shenyin looked up, but saw that the wood cedar had been dozens of meters away.


    After the battle with Biluo fairy palace, only mu Xuesong, the original three elders of Yundi palace, is still alive. Not long ago, there was an Internet connection to a Daluo Jinxian, and another elder, Nuo Da''s Yundi palace, who just stepped into the realm of Daluo Jinxian, has just managed to get three Daluo Jinxian.


    Among the three, Xuesong is the later stage of Daluo Jinxian. As for the semi saint, there is none!


    Not only Yundi palace, but also Tiansheng temple!


    Now the fight between the two sects, as long as which sect is the first to appear semi saint, this sect will occupy an absolute advantage!


    "Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang, with your own efforts, you have set back the strength of Yundi palace and Tiansheng temple for hundreds of years. Even if you die, you will be the first person in the ages!" Shenyin sighed a long time in his heart, then looked at the wood cedar in front of him, and slowly asked, "elder wood, what''s the matter?"


    "Madam, something happened, and it''s still a big deal!"


    Wood cedar forehead constantly exudes sweat, but did not reach out to wipe, just a respectful face said, eyes even dare not look at God sound.


    Of course, he doesn''t need to be afraid of a god voice who has just entered the list of immortals, but he has to be afraid of the people behind him.


    Now the whole affairs of Yundi Palace are in charge of Shenyin. Although Shenyin''s cultivation is not high, compared with her age, it can be regarded as the first day in the northern region after Xu Shaotang!


    Of course, it''s due to the flying clouds, but as everyone knows, Shenyin is also a talented person.


    Let Shenyin take charge of Yundi palace, no one is not satisfied, no one dare not!


    This woman is not only smart enough, but also cruel enough!


    "Just say it!"


    Shenyin''s tone is very flat, as if nothing can make waves in her heart. No one knows except her. When she betrayed her clan and married Liuyun feizong, her heart was completely dead.


    In addition to the face of clouds flying, she rarely even smile.


    But who knows that her smile doesn''t come from her heart even when she is enjoying the fish and water with Liuyun?


    "It''s about biluoxian palace!" When talking about Biluo fairy palace, the voice of Mu Xuesong suddenly became smaller. Seeing that there was no difference in Shenyin, he continued: "I just got the news that Biluo fairy palace has united with Baili family and sword family. It seems that they are going to attack tianjuefeng!"


    "What?"


    Hearing Mu Xuesong''s words, Shen Yin''s voice suddenly became cold and said harshly: "why did the swordsman suddenly unite with the blue fairy palace? Isn''t the sword family a hermit family? "


    She knows the Baili family''s help to biluoxian palace, but the swordsman who originally had something to do with Yundi palace suddenly defected, which she didn''t expect.


    The wood snow pine returns a way cautiously: "hear is blue to fall fairy palace and sword family marriage......"


    "Marriage?"


    Shenyin''s beautiful cheek slightly twitched and said in a cold voice: "is Suye resuscitated? Attack tianjuefeng? It seems that Su ye came here specially for me! "


    She can imagine how much people in Biluo fairy palace hate her. She also knows that everyone in Biluo fairy palace wants to break themselves into pieces. Yundi palace and Tiansheng palace have encircled the people in Biluo fairy palace. Now Biluo fairy palace is aiming at Yundi palace. Isn''t it obvious that they are dealing with her?


    Hehe? Clean up the portal?


    It would be naive for them to think that they can deal with themselves in this way!


    "Mostly!"


    Wood cedar nodded: "so, we have to be ready as soon as possible! Biluoxian palace and Baili family are not terrible, but the sword family has two semi saints, which is a great threat to us! "


    "There are some threats, but they are not as terrible as you think!"


    Shenyin said confidently: "if it is elsewhere, there are still some threats, but they want to attack tianjuefeng, it''s too much! Do they really dare to be saints in our temple? "


    "But There are also saints in Biluo fairy palace.... " Wood cedar said bitterly.


    You don''t have to guess. Since Biluo fairy palace wants to unite with these people to attack tianjuefeng, the saints of Biluo fairy palace will certainly follow. If the saints of Yundi palace do it, the saints of Biluo fairy palace will also do it.


    At that time, if the emperor of the northern region comes, everyone will not be able to fall well. In the end, it will be their cloud emperor palace that will suffer.


    After all, there is not even a half saint in Yundi palace now!


    "Of course I know that!"


    The voice said faintly: "however, there are only two saints left in Biluo fairy palace. What do you want to fight with us? Once the two saints are taken away, how can the rest of them escape the attack of the saints in Yundi palace! ""In this way, we will lose a lot." Wood cedar sighs.


    "The enemy''s loss is greater! What''s more, I bet that the saints in Biluo fairy palace may not dare to do it! " The scornful color in Shenyin''s eyes flashed by and said faintly: "however, even so, we have to make some preparations."


    "That''s why I came here."


    Mu Xuesong nodded and said, "I want to go to the temple of heaven. I can''t let the temple of heaven stay out of this, otherwise I will let the temple of heaven reap profits at last!"


    "Well, then go for a walk!"


    Shenyin nodded slightly and said, "don''t talk nonsense to them, just tell them that your lips are dead and your teeth are cold! I believe that people in the temple of heaven are not fools, and they will not fail to understand this truth! "


    "Well, I''ll go now!"


    Wood cedar slightly bow, slowly back.


    "Wait!"


    At the moment when wood cedar turns around, Shenyin suddenly stops him.


    "What else can I do for you, madam?"


    "After elder Mu went to the temple of heaven, he went to those hermit families by the way for a visit." The angel of Shenyin''s mouth slightly tilted and said faintly: "the people of the blue fairy palace can invite the people of the sword family. Can''t we invite the other people of the hermit family?"


    Wood snow pine slightly, slowly way: "those families rarely appear, almost don''t care about anything in the northern region, if you want to move them, I''m afraid..."


    Shen Yin waved his hand and said confidently: "elder Mu just needs to invite those family owners to tianjuefeng. I have my own way to move them! There is no one in this world who can''t be invited, just to see if the price is enough! "


    "Well, I see! I''m going away


    Wood cedar instantly understand the meaning of Shenyin, she this is to use interest in exchange for the help of those families.

 Chapter 2990

    On the third day, wood cedar returned to Tianjue peak.


    "What?"


    Hearing the report from Mu Xuesong, the calm color on Shenyin''s face finally disappeared, and a pair of beautiful eyes were full of doubts, "what''s the matter? Is it difficult for Su ye to give those reclusive families a lot of soul soup? "


    "I don''t know what''s going on


    Mu Xuesong said with a worried face: "in addition to the Meng family on the Bank of Lishui lake, several other secluded families have turned away the old."


    "What does the Meng family say?" Shenyin frowned and asked.


    Mu Xuesong carefully looked at Shenyin and said in a low voice, "the master of the Meng family asked me to bring a word to his wife and the master."


    "What''s that?"


    Looking at the look of wood cedar, she had guessed that this sentence must not be a good one, but she still wanted to hear it.


    She wanted to see what had happened to these secluded families and why they were suddenly so indifferent to Yundi palace.


    If we put it in the past, no matter how the cloud emperor palace declines, they will give the cloud emperor palace some face. After all, although there are not many great Luo Jinxian in the cloud emperor palace, the sage is still there.


    As long as these saints are there, the foundation of Yundi palace will be there. Sooner or later, there will be more Daluo Jinxian.


    Even if those secluded families don''t come to help, they should at least meet with wood cedar. What are the reasons for their neglect of wood cedar?


    "He said He said


    Wood cedar once again looked at the voice of God, faltering for a long time, but dare not say that sentence.


    Shen Yin waved his hand and said faintly, "come on, I haven''t heard anything ugly in one or two years? Are you still afraid that I can''t bear it? "


    She betrayed Biluo fairy palace and married Liuyun feizong, a "bad old man", which made her once the most beautiful woman in North China''s reputation drop to the bottom. She didn''t need to know that countless people would scold her for being ungrateful and vain.


    Although due to her present status, no one dares to say these gossips in front of her, how can these words be much less behind her back?


    If she dares to do it, she is not afraid to be told!


    "He said, many acts of injustice I''ll kill myself


    Wood snow pine finish saying, then dead ground lowers head to go, he has already prepared to bear the anger of God sound.


    However, instead of waiting for the anger of Shenyin, he heard Shenyin utter a scornful laugh.


    "A good man who does wrong will die of his own accord!" Shenyin Meimu circulation, the face can not see the slightest anger, "it seems that I am most worried about things, after all, or happened!"


    The wood snow pine does not understand of looking at the God sound: "the meaning of madam is?"


    "Nothing. Elder Mu has been running for a few days. Let''s go down and have a rest. I''ll meet my husband."


    With that, Shenyin goes straight to Liuyun''s cave.


    "Come in!"


    As soon as Shenyin arrived at the entrance of the cave, there came the sound of flowing clouds flying.


    Shenyin steps in, takes off his clothes and goes to Liuyun feizong with nothing.


    She has already faded the girl''s shyness, and has been used to meeting Liuyun feizong frankly. She and Liuyun feizong are husband and wife, so it''s not wrong.


    As soon as Liuyun feizong reaches out his hand, he has already put Shenyin''s delicate body in his arms. If ordinary people are afraid that they have already begun to lay hands on this beautiful body, but Liuyun feizong just holds Shenyin, a pair of big hands, which seems to give her warmth.


    "I heard what wood cedar said." Liuyun feizong smiles, but there is no worry on his face.


    "Well!"


    Shenyin nodded gently, lotus like jade arm took the initiative to embrace Liuyun feizong''s neck, leisurely way: "I guess, should be that person appeared."


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Liuyun feizong laughs, "I guess so! It seems that Xu Shaotang had expected that we would go to those hermit families, so we went to those families first. "


    Shen Yin nodded slightly and said: "before, I didn''t understand why the swordsman suddenly got married with the people in Biluo fairy palace, but now I understand. I''m afraid Xu Shaotang made it happen, right? After all, Xu Shaotang once let go the sword Wuji and the sword heaven and earth at the top of Yunling mountain. With this foundation, it''s not surprising that they can form a marriage with Biluo fairy palace. "


    "Perhaps, even marriage may not be true!"


    Liuyun feizong moved his eyes and said with a smile: "it seems that Xu Shaotang has become a saint!"


    Liuyun flying, good or bad is also a generation of heroes, wisdom and scheming will not be worse.


    Xu Shaotang thought he had done it very well, but in fact he made a fatal mistake, that is, let the Meng family give them that sentence!


    Of course, Biluo fairy palace has no ability to let the Meng family bring this sentence to them. If they can have this ability, they don''t have to wait until now. Since it''s not Biluo fairy palace, it''s only Xu Shaotang.


    Moreover, from the original Xu Shaotang can please move Ren Manqing, Xu Shaotang must have a lot of treasures. I think, for this matter, Xu Shaotang should have offered the conditions that those families can''t refuse, right?"It must be holy."


    Shenyin nodded and said, "if you don''t enter the holy place, you are the one who does it! Although Xu Shaotang has many problems, he is at least a righteous man. "


    "You still have him in your mind?" Liuyun feizong looks at her with a smile.


    "Yes


    Shenyin didn''t avoid Liuyun''s flying eyes, and even didn''t deny it. After a moment, he said faintly: "only, what I read now is not him!"


    "What did you read?"


    The cold light in Shenyin''s eyes flashed by and said coldly: "what he cares about is what I read!"


    "Like the blue fairy palace?" Liuyun feizong said with a smile.


    "Yes


    Shenyin nodded, "if it wasn''t for Beiyu Shengjun''s warning, I would have killed all the people in Biluo fairy palace! But now it''s good. They''ve taken the initiative to stir up trouble. They think that there''s nothing to say to the emperor of the northern region! "


    "Now that you have a plan in mind, do it according to your own plan." Liuyun feizong patted Shenyin''s delicate body and said with a smile: "I''ll tell the dark guards later to let them all obey you! There is a semi saint in the dark guard, who should be able to deal with the two semi saints of the swordsman. As for the others, with our present strength and the strength of the temple of heaven, it should be enough to solve the problem. "


    Shenyin is shocked and looks at Liuyun feizong in disbelief. She only knows that Liuyun feizong has a dark guard in her hand after she gives her body to Liuyun feizong. It seems that there are only a few dark guards, but they are all powerful. The leader of the dark guard has a semi holy cultivation and only obeys Liuyun feizong''s orders.


    These things, even bamboo house did not know!


    Liuyun feizong has been closed for many years, but he can hold the cloud emperor palace firmly, which has a great relationship with the dark guard!


    The purpose of this dark guard''s existence is to prevent people from having two minds. Dark guards never participate in any affairs of the cloud emperor''s palace, and they never show up. They only exist as the eyes and ears of Liuyun feizong. If Liuyun feizong is inconvenient to do something, they will do it.


    However, under normal circumstances, the dark guard will not leave the side of Liuyun feizong! Dark Wei, can also be said to be Liuyun feizong under the death!


    Even when the cloud emperor palace and Tiansheng hall were in full swing, Liuyun feizong never let the dark guard do it.


    She didn''t expect that Liuyun feizong would give the dark guard to her.


    "What am I doing?" Liuyun feizong said with a smile: "Yundi palace is my life''s hard work, and you are my wife. Don''t worry, I will never let anyone destroy Yundi palace, and I will not let you suffer any damage!"


    "Good! This time, I''ll finish with them completely! "


    Shen Yin nodded heavily, but his body was tightly attached to the flying body, "husband, Shen Yin has no way back! At the time of betraying zongmen, there was no way out! Now, I''m from Yundi palace and my husband! I will defend the cloud emperor palace at all costs! "

 Chapter 2991

    Two days later, Tianjue peak.


    After fighting for more than half a year, the elders of Yundi palace and Tiansheng Temple sat together again.


    As the wife and spokesperson of Liuyun feizong, Shenyin sits on the main seat of the assembly hall. Although the people in Yundi palace have no opinions, the four elders of the temple have a strong look of disdain in their eyes.


    It''s an insult for them to let someone with lower accomplishments ride on their head!


    Although Shenyin is a lady of flowing clouds, she is not strong enough and has a reputation of traitor and vanity, which makes the temple of heaven look down on her.


    Of course, Shenyin saw the color of disdain in their eyes, but he resisted the anger in his heart and showed a slight smile.


    "Elders, I won''t say anything more." Shenyin''s eyes slowly swept over the seven people on the scene, but the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and he said with awe inspiring look: "it''s our own business for us to fight between the cloud emperor palace and the Tiansheng temple, but now, the blue fairy palace and the sword family and the hundred Li family are going to attack our tianjuefeng, and we have no way back!"


    "I believe you all know that what we did before and what we will do after is not as important as what we are now."


    "I hope we can work together again to deal with our enemies."


    "Mrs. Liuyun, this is really interesting!"


    As soon as Shenyin''s words fell, an elder of the temple of heaven stood up and said with a smile, "we naturally understand the truth of the death of lips and the cold of teeth. But I''m very curious. What if today''s people want to attack the temple of heaven and all of you in Yundi Palace?"


    Although there is a lot of disdain for Shenyin in my heart, Shenyin is Liuyun feizong''s wife after all. He gives Liuyun feizong some face and doesn''t call Shenyin''s name directly.


    Shenyin looks at the man. Yang Juyong, the elder of the temple of heaven!


    After Nie Ying''s death, Yang Juyong took over Nie Ying''s position. Now, he basically presides over the affairs of the temple.


    Yang Juyong was also a pioneer in his previous fight with Yundi palace.


    "Elder Yang, although Shenyin is a female, she knows what the overall situation is."


    Shenyin smile, light said: "if the temple of heaven is attacked, I cloud emperor palace is also to help! I don''t want them to come back to deal with Yundi palace after destroying the temple of heaven! Elder Yang, do you think so? "


    "Madam Liuyun, don''t we understand that?"


    Yang Juyong sneered, "if you don''t want to say something nice, the bridge we have crossed is more than the road our wife has taken. You don''t need to remind us of this! If we can''t understand the overall situation, we won''t be here today. "


    Yang juyongsi does not hide his contempt for Shenyin. The faces of several people in Yundi palace suddenly become ugly. Mu Xuesong is about to attack, but Shenyin shakes his head slightly.


    Shenyin knows clearly in his heart that if he can''t handle such a matter well, he''s afraid that even the people in the cloud emperor palace will not accept her!


    "Since Mr. Yang understood, the divine voice would not say more." Shenyin smile, light way: "today is not my cloud emperor palace to ask you for help, you also not must listen to Shenyin a female words, can cooperate, we will cooperate again, can''t cooperate, Shenyin also don''t embarrass you, send you to leave."


    "Ha ha, madam Liuyun is so direct!"


    Yang Juyong hummed coldly: "but you forget that there is another saying called Yu Weng De Li besides the death of lips and the cold of teeth! If Mrs. Liuyun has been discussing with us in this attitude, I''ll bet once to see if it''s the end of the day or the end of the day! "


    For the attitude of Shenyin, Yang Juyong does not like it very much!


    In his heart, he did not think that Shenyin was equal to them. How could a junior, a woman who sold her body for status, dare to talk to them like this?


    If it were not for the flying clouds, Shenyin would not be a fart except for the beautiful skin bag!


    "Elder Yang''s words remind me."


    Shen Yin nodded slightly and said with a smile: "Shen Yin is not afraid that the temple of heaven will become a fisherman. What he is afraid of is that the fairy palace will become a fisherman! I believe elder Yang should be clear about the accomplishments of those two swordsmen? "


    "Of course I know!"


    Yang Juyong said with a smile: "however, why did Biluo fairy palace attack tianjuefeng? I believe Mrs. Liuyun should know better than anyone else. Maybe they just want to clean up the door?"


    "Yang Juyong! What do you mean


    "If you dare to be rude to your wife again, you''ll lose both of us today. I''ll leave you in tianjuefeng as well," she said


    A "clean up the door", completely angered wood cedar.


    Yang Juyong''s words are clearly a curse and a traitor!


    He doesn''t care about Shenyin''s past expectation. He only knows that Shenyin is now the wife of the Lord of Yundi palace. If Shenyin is humiliated, it''s equivalent to humiliating Yundi palace!"I''m just telling the truth. Why is elder Mu angry?"


    Yang Juyong said with a smile: "if elder Mu really wants to fight, why don''t I accompany you to fight on juefeng this day?"


    In terms of strength, he is not afraid of wood cedar. In terms of status, he is even higher than wood cedar! Why should he be afraid of cedars?


    Mu Xuesong is about to get angry, but Shenyin lightly waved her hand. Just a moment ago, she had a decision in her heart. After the war, she couldn''t stay Yang Juyong!


    "Elder Yang is too confident. How can you know that they must be cleaning up the door, not because of other things?" The smile on Shenyin''s face is more and more brilliant, but the heart is more and more cold.


    Yang Juyong looked at Shenyin with a smile, and said faintly: "is it difficult to become Liuyun? Does Mrs. Liu think they have other purposes?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Shenyin smiles and says, "I only know that if Biluo fairy palace wants to marry the sword family, I''m afraid it will be married long ago. I don''t have to wait until now!"


    "Well?"


    Hearing the words of the divine voice, everyone''s faces were slightly stunned. Everyone could hear it. It was obvious that there was something else in her words.


    If you think about it carefully, there seems to be some truth in what Shenyin said. Even if Biluo fairy palace wants to clean up the door, it doesn''t have to choose. At this time, it can wait until they are both defeated!


    There is something strange about this.


    "If you have something to say, don''t beat around the Bush!" Yang Juyong looks at Shenyin coldly.


    "There seems to be only one person who can promote the marriage between the swordsman and Biluo fairy palace in the whole northern region!" Shenyin said with a smile: "and this man is also our common enemy!"


    "You mean..."


    "Dong Dong..."


    At this time, the bell rang suddenly, and people''s faces changed and rushed out of the meeting hall one after another!

 Chapter 2992

    "Newspaper! Someone forced the mountain gate! "


    As soon as they rushed out of the meeting hall, some disciples of the cloud emperor palace rushed to report.


    "Come so fast! Why didn''t you get any news before? " As soon as Yang Juyong''s face changed, he squinted at Shenyin and said, "is the person you just mentioned Xu Shaotang?"


    "Who but him?"


    Shenyin said with a smile, "elder Yang, in this situation, I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to stay out of the temple! Do you want to argue with me about the previous grudges? "


    "Solve today''s problem first!"


    At the moment, Yang Juyong can''t afford to despise Shenyin any more. Now others have attacked him. It''s impossible for them not to do it!


    Moreover, if the person behind this is really Xu Shaotang, it''s impossible for the temple of heaven to stand idly by. In the battle of Yunling mountain in the past, even half of the saints died in Xu Shaotang''s hands. If they don''t unite again, they are afraid that they will fall here!


    "Shenyin, you are still so smart! It''s just that your cleverness is in the wrong place! "


    At this time, a faint voice suddenly sounded in the ears of the people.


    Hearing this voice, those who have not gone to the top of Yunling mountain are still confused, but the divine voice is suddenly shocked, and then gives out a long sigh: "Xu Shaotang, you are here after all!"


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    All of a sudden, people were shocked to hear the voice of God.


    At this time, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of the public, not Xu Shaotang, who can it be?


    "Yes, I came after all, but I didn''t expect to meet in this way!" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Shenyin, shook his head and said: "in the past, I just thought you had a lot of little thoughts, but I never thought you would do such a thing! Shenyin, Shenyin, a good hand, you beat me to pieces


    "It''s not your turn to teach me!"


    Shen Yin snorted coldly, and then said with a smile: "Xu Shaotang, you should be a saint, right? If you come to see the play, then stay by the side! If you want to do it, let''s see if Beiyu Shengjun will give you this chance! "


    Hearing the voice of God, the faces of the elders changed again, and they looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief.


    Although everyone knows that it will be sooner or later for Xu Shaotang to become a saint if he does not die, he did not expect that he would become a saint so soon!


    "Take the emperor of northern regions to oppress me?"


    Xu Shaotang laughed, "I''m not worried about this at all! Like this! "


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a genuine Qi swept out.


    "Poop, poop..."


    The true Qi sweeps, and the three great Luo Jinxian in the cloud emperor palace are already in different places before they return to God.


    "Ha ha, good! Good


    Shenyin slightly smothers, but after a moment, he laughs madly, "the saint is really powerful! I just don''t know who is more powerful, you and the northern holy king! "


    Xu Shaotang did it after all!


    He let them see the power of the sage, but also destroyed himself!


    As long as he makes a move, the emperor of northern region will not let him go!


    "Of course, the emperor of northern regions is more powerful!"


    Xu Shaotang said with an indifferent smile, "however, before the arrival of the emperor of the northern region, the peak of this day Don''t worry about it


    Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly soars up. At the next moment, the vast Qi spreads between the heaven and the earth. The endless Qi turns into a huge blade, shining in the sunlight.


    "Out!"


    The huge blade fell down.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the whole Tianjue peak was split in two by the huge blade. The power of destroying heaven and earth made everyone shiver. The smile of Shenyin gradually solidified on her face. The power of this blow completely shocked her.


    She knew that the sage was very strong, but she didn''t expect that he was so strong.


    What''s the difference between mountains and tofu in front of them?


    After all, she underestimated Xu Shaotang, and also underestimated Xu Shaotang''s determination!


    "Don''t be wild!"


    An angry roar suddenly burst in everyone''s ears. In the dust, a gray shadow came to kill Xu Shaotang quickly.


    Hearing this roar, everyone knows that in the face of Xu Shaotang, who is extremely strong, the sage of Yundi palace finally makes a move. Even at the risk of being taken away by the emperor of Beiyu, he can''t tolerate Xu Shaotang''s recklessness.


    "Just a sage of second grade, dare to speak out?"


    Xu Shaotang hummed coldly and stepped out step by step. The invisible field had already opened. The sage of the second grade only felt his whole body trembled, but he no longer had half the power of resistance!


    "Poof!"


    A genuine Qi passed directly through the head of the second grade sage. Before people could see the saint''s face clearly, he fell in a hurry.


    "Flying clouds, you boast that the myth of northern regions, is to take the initiative to come out to die? Or should I come to you? "After killing the second grade sage, Xu Shaotang let go of his true Qi, and the voice of disdain resounded through the whole Tianjue peak.


    "Xu Shaotang, do you really want to destroy Yundi palace?"


    For a long time, a faint voice suddenly sounded, clouds flying out of the dust, standing in the air, a long hair flying in the wind, eyes a blood red.


    There was no more self-confidence on his face, only endless anger and chilly frost.


    Xu Shaotang''s ability to kill a second-class sage needs no further discussion. Even if he is not a third-class sage, it is very simple to kill Liuyun feizong who has just been a saint for five or six years.


    There are two saints with white hair beside Liuyun feizong.


    No one knows who these two people are except Liuyun feizong. However, everyone knows that these two people must be the saints behind Yundi palace.


    "It''s not that I want to destroy the cloud emperor palace. It''s really that the enmity between us is too deep. Life and death have already been doomed!" Xu Shaotang glanced at the three men and said to the other two saints, "I only kill Liuyun feizong. It has nothing to do with you. I advise you to leave early! Although you two are saints of Sanpin, it''s easy for me to kill you. "


    "You..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the two sages were shocked. Can Xu Shaotang even see their accomplishments?


    "I don''t have much time, so I won''t talk to you!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know when ziluo would come back, but in a moment, she was within 100 meters of Liuyun flying in the opposite direction.


    "Ziluo, you''re late!"


    With a laugh and a wave of his hand, Xu Shaotang passed through the flying body with the breath of death. At the same time, his backhand swept out with a breath of true Qi and directly split to the end of the ruins.


    The dark guard carefully cultivated by Liuyun feizong has completely disappeared before it appears

 Chapter 2993

    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Looking at the falling body, ziluo grins at Xu Shaotang and says angrily, "you are really a troublemaker! I''m a little late. You''ve done so many things for me


    "How are you


    Xu Shaotang smiles, bows to ziluo, and says with a smile, "I''m not doing anything? Anyway, they all want to go back to the holy prison. It''s better to break the myth of Liuyun flying in the northern region, so that he won''t give you any trouble in the future, right? "


    "I don''t know who''s going to trouble me but you!"


    Purple Luo didn''t look at Xu Shaotang, the anger on her face quickly dissipated, "in that case, don''t be wordy, come with me! Don''t you want to go back to the sanctuary? I''ll take you to the sanctuary


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and said, "anyway, I''m going back. You''d better let me finish the play, right? Don''t worry, I won''t run! "


    "Can you run away?"


    Ziluo snorted. There was a trace of thinking in her eyes. A moment later, she said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "if you promise me a condition, I''ll let you watch the play before you leave, OK?"


    "You are also the saint of the northern region. Don''t you need to blackmail me?" Xu Shaotang spread his hands and said bitterly: "besides, I''m a poor man now, and I don''t have anything worth extorting from you, the holy king of northern regions."


    He didn''t expect violet to blackmail him.


    If he still has spirit pith, I don''t want to say. But now, except for a few broken demon pills, the most valuable ones may be those elixirs. Obviously, none of these things can be seen by ziluo.


    "Five saints?"


    Hearing the conversation between Xu Shaotang and ziluo, everyone was scared. The two Sanpin saints in Yundi palace were scared to death. They were enemies of a Wupin saint?


    The key is, how long has Xu Shaotang been a saint of Wupin?


    At this moment, no matter they or everyone present, they can''t help thinking of a title in their mind - Demon emperor!


    Emperor Dan died, Emperor Yun fell!


    Since then, the entire northern region, only the name of the demon emperor!


    This name, will become countless people''s lifelong nightmare!


    "You have nothing to blackmail now, but it doesn''t mean there won''t be any in the future!" Ziluo said with a smile: "even Gu Daosheng, the saint of seven grades, died in your hands. In the future, you are afraid to be the existence that even I need to look up to! So, it''s rare for me to have such an opportunity now. I''m not stupid not to blackmail you


    Violet did not lower her voice, so that everyone heard her.


    However, hearing her words, people were even more shocked.


    Although, they have already been shocked a little numb!


    "What? Are the Seven Saints not his rivals


    Su Ye looked at Fu Xin and muttered to himself, "what kind of monster is he! How many things did he hide from you? "


    "After the demon emperor, there is no genius in the northern region!" Fu Xin said: "this is true! Master, this time, I''m afraid I''ll see him for the last time... "


    "Alas..."


    Su Ye sighed heavily: "you It''s two worlds after all. "


    "Two worlds?"


    Fu Xin''s heart kept twitching, and an unprecedented pain attacked his heart.


    "We are not even qualified to look up to a person who even needs to look up to the emperor of northern regions in the future." Su Ye nodded, patted Fu Xin''s trembling body and said: "Xin''er, I knew you were interested in Xu Shaotang for a long time, but you''d better forget him. I don''t want to see you suffer all your life..."


    How could she not see that little thought of Fu Xin?


    These days, Xu Shaotang is in the blue fairy palace. Fu Xin''s whole life is full of vitality. He is no longer as lifeless as before.


    However, this short happiness is only a flash in the pan after all. Xu Shaotang is no longer the one Fu Xin can love. If he continues to be infatuated with her, he will be in the word "love" all his life.


    But over there, Xu Shaotang looked at ziluo with a black face and said, "you look up to me too much, don''t you?"


    "Ha ha, I''m not the only one who looks up to you." Purple Luo smile, and deliberately face way: "either promise my conditions, or I take you now, you choose! Don''t waste my time


    "Well, the situation is not as good as people. You can do whatever you say."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, "you say, I at least have to see what conditions, otherwise I can''t easily promise you!"


    He is not stupid. If the terms offered by the emperor of northern regions are simple, do you still need to ask him?


    "My terms are simple."


    Ziluo said with a smile: "today, I''ll make an exception to help you once. If I need your help one day, you can help me once! Well, my condition is very simple, isn''t it? ""Your condition is not simple at all!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless way: "if you want to kill my friend, I can''t also help you?"


    "No! Your friend, either I''m too lazy to do it, or I can''t provoke you at all. Do you think I''ll be so stupid? " Violet white Xu Shaotang one eye, light way: "I want you to help me, only with my own, OK?"


    "Well, I''m still a little guilty!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at ziluo suspiciously, "I feel like you''re doing the routine for me!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, either promise or follow me!" Ziluo doesn''t understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s "routine", but she also knows that it''s not a good word. She doesn''t bother to entangle with Xu Shaotang any more. Now she looks like she''s on business.


    Listen to ziluo talk to Xu Shaotang about terms there, everyone is silly and open mouth.


    Do people who are as strong as the emperor of northern regions have to negotiate with Xu Shaotang?


    How does the demon emperor exist!


    The people in the temple of heaven are even more disheartened and provoke such people. From then on, the temple of heaven can be declared dead!


    As long as today''s affairs are spread out, I''m afraid that no more forces will dare to belong to the temple of heaven! What''s more, with such a scene today, I''m afraid all the great golden immortals in the temple of heaven will fall here!


    As for saints, in front of Xu Shaotang, those saints in the temple of heaven can already be regarded as non-existent!


    "Let me see!"


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his chin, and quickly moved in his mind. After thinking for a while, he slowly said to ziluo, "I can promise your terms, but the premise is that I have the strength to help you. If I don''t have the ability, I don''t dare to die in vain! You know, I''m afraid to die! "


    "Good!" Purple Luo happy promise, and said: "from now on, you obediently show me the play, and then dare to move, don''t blame me heartless!"


    "Of course! I just want to see the play. "

 Chapter 2994

    "You can do what you want? When we don''t exist. "


    After reaching an agreement with Xu Shaotang, ziluo glances at all the people who are completely in the doldrums, walks to the side with Xu Shaotang, and sits there with a cool face, as if everything here has nothing to do with her.


    Xu Shaotang flushes Su ye and they smile and sit down next to Zi Luo. Since Zi Luo has already come, things here have nothing to do with him.


    He has done what he can do. The people who should be killed have been killed. The biggest trouble has been solved for them. Even if the two swordsmen don''t fight, I believe the Baili family and Suye can do the rest.


    It wasn''t until they sat there for a long time that the people who were in a state of dullness gradually regained their consciousness.


    Looking at Shenyin in front of him, Su Ye''s eyes are awe inspiring, but he still doesn''t fight against Shenyin after all. He loses the protection of Liuyun feizong. Xu Shaotang kills the strong man in Yundi palace for the first time. Shenyin can''t lift any waves.


    "Yang Juyong, it''s time to settle our accounts." Su Ye''s eyes slowly fell on several people in the temple of heaven, and said coldly, "do you want to end it by yourself, or do you want us to do it?"


    Facing Su Ye''s awe inspiring eyes, Yang Juyong was slightly smothering, and his pale face was full of reluctance.


    "Su ye, I know we will die today, but if you want us to end it by ourselves, you don''t have that ability yet!" Yang Juyong summoned up his little courage and sneered: "if you want our lives, come and take them!"


    "Good!"


    Su Ye nodded slightly, his eyes turned to Baili xuance, "Baili master, it seems that you still have to trouble you."


    Bai Li Xuan CE nodded slightly and said with a loud laugh: "ha ha, it''s just that Bai Li Xuan CE hasn''t played with anyone for many years. It''s time to have a good exercise today!"


    Su Ye smiles, and after a simple exchange of eyes with Bai Li xuance, he immediately kills four people in the temple of heaven.


    A big war, once again inevitable outbreak.


    However, with Xu Shaotang''s chilling war ahead, the war between them is doomed to be overshadowed.


    "You keep them on purpose for Su Ye''s revenge?"


    Purple Luo light into the war in a few people, face can''t raise the slightest interest, just smile to the side of Xu Shaotang asked.


    She understood that if Xu Shaotang wanted to kill those people in the temple of heaven, no matter how he was in a hurry, no matter how he was afraid of coming to stop him, there would be no shortage of one second or two.


    In the eyes of Xu Shaotang, a sage of five grades, the great golden immortals in the temple of heaven are not even mole ants.


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "if you don''t let them avenge themselves, I''m afraid they will never be able to put it down in their heart. Maybe they will be demons in the future."


    "That''s very thoughtful of you."


    Violet Luo smiles, but her eyes fall on Fu Xin, who has a complicated look. She says with a smile, "you are doing everything for your little lover?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing ziluo''s words, Xu Shaotang took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth and said in silence: "you are also the saint of the northern region. How can you be such a gossip?"


    "Just curious."


    Purple Luo gently smile, and look at the pale voice, shake hair out a sigh.


    Not only ziluo is looking at Shenyin, but many disciples of Biluo fairy Palace are looking at her. However, almost everyone''s eyes are full of anger, and they want to tear Shenyin to pieces.


    Shenyin directly ignores the murders in the eyes of many disciples of Biluo fairy palace, but focuses on Xu Shaotang.


    "Why?"


    Shenyin stares at Xu Shaotang like a poisonous snake and hysterically asks, "why do you want to destroy everything I have? Why do you ruin everything every time? Xu Shaotang, where is Shenyin sorry for you? "


    "Shenyin, it''s you who destroyed everything." Xu Shaotang light looking at her, the look in the eyes of a cold.


    Shenyin''s everything now is really destroyed by him, but if she had not taken the road of no return, she would not have come to the present situation.


    "It''s you!"


    Shenyin''s eyes filled with resentment, "it''s all you! If it wasn''t for you, the patriarch wouldn''t favor Fu Xin! If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have lost everything I had in biluoxian palace! "


    "Divine voice!"


    Fu Xin stepped out, looked at Shen Yin coldly and said: "wake up! It''s your own jealousy! You can''t see anyone better than you! You always think that you, the most beautiful woman in the north, should enjoy the attention of all people, and everyone should be trampled on by you! "


    "What qualifications do you have to teach me?"


    Shenyin suddenly looked back at Fu Xin and said with a sneer, "if you didn''t seduce Xu Shaotang, do you think you could get everything now? Yes, my divine voice is a slut in the eyes of the world. For the sake of status, I don''t hesitate to serve Liuyun, but where can you get Fu Xin? You are just a slut who seduces Xu Shaotang for the sake of statusAt the moment, Shenyin can''t see the immortal air floating. She is crazy! In other words, she already knows her own ending, and she has no fear!


    Up to now, even Liuyun feizong died miserably in Xu Shaotang''s hands. She has lost her greatest reliance. Death is just a matter of time!


    "Shenyin, you are so stubborn!" Xun Xun slowly walked out of the group of disciples and looked at Shenyin full of murders. "Up to now, are you still blaming others? Don''t you ever think you''re a little wrong? "


    "What are you to teach me?"


    Shenyin looked at Xun Xun with disdain and raised his hand to kill him.


    With the movement of Shenyin, it was impossible for Fu Xin to stand idly by. When Fu Xin moved, he stood in front of Xun Xun. At the same time, a genuine Qi was wielded, which instantly defeated Shenyin''s genuine Qi.


    "You..."


    The divine voice slightly smothers, and quickly releases the divine consciousness to explore to Fu Xin. After seeing this, I find that I can''t see Fu Xin''s cultivation.


    Shenyin''s eyes full of shock fall on Xu Shaotang again. She doesn''t know who else can make Fu Xin''s cultivation get such a big promotion in a short time except Xu Shaotang.


    With the support of Liuyun feizong, she used countless resources to enter the fairyland, while Fu Xin could not have so many resources when Biluo fairy palace lost its power.


    "Yes, I forced her to improve her accomplishments." Facing Shenyin''s hatred and shock eyes, Xu Shaotang said lightly: "what you sell your dignity and body in exchange for is worthless in my eyes! Shenyin, I''m still familiar with you. I advise you to commit suicide. At least you can die decently! "

 Chapter 2995

    "Suicide?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, voice face immediately show disdain of color, "less than the last lesson, the winner, still don''t know!"


    "You are so stubborn!" Xu Shaotang shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, Shenyin is still struggling. He doesn''t know what to say.


    If he is Shenyin, he will choose to commit suicide. At this time, the defeat has been decided. She has no hope and falls into the hands of the people in Biluo fairy palace, for fear that she will die more ugly.


    "If you want my life, let''s see if you have this ability!" Shen Yin''s face suddenly changed, and he cheered: "where is the dark guard?"


    Does Shenyin have a back hand?


    Hearing the loud cheers of the divine voice, the people in the blue fairy palace were suddenly slightly surprised and subconsciously prepared for defense.


    However, until the voice of Shenyin gradually dissipated between heaven and earth, the dark guard she called still did not appear.


    "Where is the dark guard?"


    Shenyin''s face was slightly stiff, and he drank again. But this time, it seemed that he had no confidence.


    "Don''t waste your time."


    Listen to the voice of God''s call, one side of the purple Luo finally can''t see down, stretched out his hand to point to Xu Shaotang, light said: "in the moment I came, he has killed all the dark guards who are flying in the clouds!"


    At the moment, ziluo''s eyes to Shenyin are pitiful. This woman, who was once the pride of heaven, is now so sad.


    If she didn''t take the wrong step, I believe that the future of Beiyu will be their world.


    It''s a pity that she is too eager for quick success and instant benefit, and her jealousy is too strong.


    She and Xu Shaotang''s idea is exactly the same, a good hand, was playing God sound rotten!


    Hearing ziluo''s words, Shenyin was shocked all over. The look in her eyes gradually faded. The momentum just now no longer existed. The beautiful face gradually turned to Xu Shaotang. The resentment in her eyes became stronger. She roared angrily: "it''s you again! Xu Shaotang, why do you want to deal with me to death? Where on earth can''t my divine voice compare with the bitch of Fu Xin? "


    "In terms of beauty, I am the first beauty in the North! In terms of talent, I am the leader''s disciple! Why? Why did you choose vossin


    Shenyin roars hysterically, venting all the resentment and anger in his heart. The whole person seems to be completely insane.


    Dark Wei is her biggest card, now even dark Wei has been killed by Xu Shaotang, her card, has been completely gone.


    At this moment, Shenyin really felt despair.


    She only felt that the air around her seemed to be less and less, and that she was about to suffocate and die.


    Listening to the filthy voice of Shenyin, Xun Xun couldn''t hear it any more. He said to Fu Xin in a deep voice: "elder martial sister Fu, if you don''t have the heart, let''s deal with this bitch!"


    "No! All her resentment, all her jealousy, all because of me! Today, I''ll make a complete break with her! " Fu Xin shook his head slightly and looked at Shen Yin coldly. "Shen Yin, don''t you want my life long ago? Now, I''ll give you this chance! "


    "I don''t need you to give me a chance!"


    Shen Yin''s eyes were red and looked at Fu Xin, "it''s Xu Shaotang who helped you to improve your accomplishments, so what? I want you to know that no matter how many people help you, you are not as good as me after all! "


    Shenyin let out a shriek, the whole body real Qi surging, straight to Fu Xin and go.


    Fu Xin naturally did not fear, and immediately encouraged the true Qi to fight.


    Looking at the two people fighting together, ziluo teases Xu Shaotang: "I have to say that your little lover''s heart is much worse than Shenyin."


    Xu Shaotang is too lazy to explain the innocent relationship between him and Fu Xin to ziluo. Anyway, he is going back to the holy prison. Ziluo can say whatever she likes! After looking at ziluo helplessly, Xu Shaotang said faintly: "Fuxin wants to capture Shenyin alive, but Shenyin wants to die with Fuxin. This purpose is different, and the attack is naturally different."


    He understood ziluo''s meaning. At least, Fu Xin was also in the later stage of the antenna. To shangshenyin, a person in the early days of the celestial being, the war situation should not be so sticky.


    But he also understood the mood of Shen Yin and Fu Xin at the moment. He had lost all hope of Shen Yin. Naturally, he wanted to take this opportunity to die with Fu Xin, even if he was dead.


    But Fu Xin wanted to capture Shen Yin alive and let her accept the punishment of the clan. If she just killed her, it would be too cheap for her!


    "This is a dispute without any suspense. Why do you have to go with me after watching this play?" Ziluo looks at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. She really doesn''t understand what Xu Shaotang is thinking in his head.


    Xu Shaotang said with a faint smile: "I have something to do with the fact that Biluo fairy palace is in such a situation. It''s not until the last moment that there will be changes in the capital. Only after watching this play can I really rest assured and give them an account.""Even if something happens, you don''t have a chance to do it again." Violet said with a smile.


    "To tell you the truth, I was trying to fight you."


    Xu Shaotang looked at ziluo with a smile. "I''ve always wanted to know what kind of cultivation is Beiyu Shengjun."


    "Don''t you know Feng Zhu? Why don''t you try him out? " Purple Luo laughingly looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "do you think this woman is easy to bully me?"


    Although purple Luo''s face with a slight smile, but the eyes inadvertently flashed fierce color has shown her mood at the moment.


    She is not happy with Xu Shaotang''s attitude!


    "That''s not true!" Aware of ziluo''s bad look, Xu Shaotang quickly waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''ve had two drinks with Fengzhu. I''m too familiar to start."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, purple Luo can''t help a face black line, a moment later, but a face provocative looking at him, smile and ask: "then why don''t you try again?"


    "Because of her!"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to Shenyin with a smile and said: "after meeting her, I suddenly realized that women are sometimes worse than men. I think if I really offend you, I should be beaten badly. So, after thinking about it carefully, I think I''d better behave myself."


    Women are the most vengeful. Shenyin is a good example.


    He doesn''t want to be beaten into a pig''s head by ziluo. That''s too humiliating.


    Purple Luo pie pie pie mouth, light way: "that can be really too regretful, I haven''t found interesting toy for a long time!"


    Just as they were chatting, Shenyin suddenly let out a scream. A lotus like jade arm fell from the air, and a blood mist burst in front of everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 2996

    No matter how Shenyin wants to die with Fu Xin, the gap of strength still makes her lose.


    Shen Yin, who had broken his arm, stood there with his teeth clenched. The anger on his face gradually dissipated, leaving only thick reluctance and helplessness.


    The breeze disturbed her hair and made her look sad and embarrassed.


    "Shenyin, let''s go


    Fu Xin slowly approached the divine voice and said harshly, "come back to the blue fairy palace with me and accept the punishment of the clan!"


    "Dream!"


    Shen yinruo looked at Fu Xin crazily. The pain from the broken arm seemed numb. He just laughed crazily and said, "Fu Xin, what if you kill me? Even if your cultivation is better than mine, what''s the difference? Are you and Xu Shaotang still people of two worlds after all? Ha ha, I''m afraid you''ll spend the rest of your life in the torment of endless Acacia? "


    The words of Shenyin, like a heavy hammer, struck Fu Xin''s heart.


    Fu Xin''s body suddenly a meal, feet like rooting general standing there, can no longer take a step.


    Yes! She and Xu Shaotang, after all, are people of two worlds!


    Once Xu Shaotang, she may need to look up, but now, she has no courage to look up!


    All her feelings for Xu Shaotang can only be solidified in her heart with Xu Shaotang''s departure.


    At the moment when Fu Xin''s eyes were confused, a cruel smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Shenyin''s mouth. The whole person was like a hungry wolf, desperate to kill Fu Xin.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Xu Shaotang immediately wanted to remind Fu Xin, who was trapped in a dullness, out loud.


    However, he suddenly found that he couldn''t even make a sound. He could only watch the true Qi of Shenyin fall to Fu Xin.


    He knew that it was ziluo who limited himself with his field. He suddenly turned to look at ziluo beside him, but saw that ziluo was just sitting there with a light face. Everything in front of her seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    "Sister Fu, be careful!"


    A group of disciples of Biluo fairy palace screamed loudly to remind Fu Xin, but it was too late.


    In the blink of an eye, the real Qi had already split off from the top of Fu Xin''s head.


    When everyone looked at Fu Xin in despair, Fu Xin''s body suddenly burst into a burst of light, and the turbulent Qi formed a defensive shield around her body at that last moment.


    "Buzz..."


    The true Qi of Shenyin splits down, which makes Fu Xin''s body protecting Qi roar.


    "Boom!"


    The true Qi of Shenyin suddenly dissipates.


    The huge gap between the realm, after all, let her fall short of success.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang was relieved. He secretly scolded Fu Xin, a silly girl, for being absent-minded when fighting with others! Thanks to her coming back at the last moment, otherwise she might be in the hands of Shenyin.


    Seeing her true Qi scattered, Shen Yin''s face suddenly showed a strong color of disappointment. She knew that she would never have the chance to kill Fu Xin who had taken away everything that should belong to her!


    "Divine voice! You are so cruel


    Fu Xin came back, her eyes were full of murders. At that moment, the only sisterhood between her and Shen Yin disappeared.


    Now standing in front of her is her enemy! It''s the enemy of the whole blue fairy palace!


    "Cruel? I just want to tear you to pieces! " Shenyin looked at Fu Xin with disdain, "even under the nine springs, I will curse you for never being loved by men! Curse you for living in endless pain


    "Your curse, in my opinion, is nothing at all!"


    Fu Xin''s whole body''s true Qi surges again, between waving, the big piece of true Qi sweeps away to the divine sound.


    Shenyin was already seriously injured. How could she be Fu Xin''s opponent? She was knocked to the ground by Fu Xin''s real Qi. The scarlet blood gushed out of her mouth and dyed her beautiful face red. With the ferocious color on her face, she suddenly looked a little terrible.


    At the same time, Fu Xin''s body lightning came to Shenyin''s side, Shenyin also fight to death, but Fu Xin never gave her a chance, a palm fell, directly shattered Shenyin''s Dantian.


    Shenyin screamed again and fell into despair.


    "Take good care of her and don''t give her a chance to commit suicide!" Fu Xin came to Xun Xun with his divine voice, and said harshly, "she should be judged by the clan."


    "Good!"


    Xun Xun nodded his head heavily, lifted his hand and directly removed Shenyin''s chin, which made her even have no chance to bite her tongue and commit suicide.


    He learned this move from Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t expect to use it on Shenyin for the first time.


    For Shenyin, he has no sympathy, everything is Shenyin''s fault.


    At the end of the battle between Shenyin and Fuxin, the battle on their side of Suye is coming to an end. Among the four great Luo Jinxian in the temple of heaven, only Yang Juyong is still making futile resistance, and the other three have become a corpse.Although Su Ye was also injured, with many pills given by Xu Shaotang, she recovered quickly. Together with Bai Li xuance''s uncle, she besieged Yang Juyong like a trapped animal.


    "It''s over!"


    Looking at the scene in front of her, ziluo slowly opened up her field and said to Xu Shaotang faintly: "after the war, no one in the whole northern region, except those reclusive families, can stop the strong rise of Biluo fairy palace. You should be satisfied with the result?"


    "Not bad!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t care about what happened just now with ziluo, but said with a faint smile: "it''s not as exaggerated as you think. There are saints in the temple of heaven and the cloud emperor palace after all. As long as they are given enough time to recuperate, they will recover sooner or later."


    As long as the foundation of sages is still there is hope for the rise of these two sects.


    However, this time may have to be pushed back for hundreds of years.


    "Death


    Just as they were talking, Su Ye suddenly let out a roar, and a fierce Qi fell on Yang Juyong. Yang Juyong had no time to resist. After a scream, his body was torn by Su Ye''s Qi.


    Blood splashed down from the air, marking the end of the battle.


    "Let''s go!"


    Purple Luo light glanced at Xu Shaotang one eye, slowly stood up, "the play has finished, you and I stay here also has no meaning!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang simply stood up and nodded to ziluo with a smile. His eyes swept slowly from the crowd. It seemed that he was saying goodbye to everyone.


    The next moment, the two directly soared.


    "Wait!"


    At the moment when they soared, Fu Xin suddenly rushed out of the crowd and rushed to the two people in mid air regardless of everything.

 Chapter 2997

    "Well, your little lover seems to have something to tell you."


    Ziluo stops and looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang is full of speechless looking at ziluo. It seems that ziluo is really determined to think that she has something to do with Fu Xin! But the key is that he and Fu Xin are really innocent. They are more innocent than the boiled water!


    "What am I doing?" Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, ziluo couldn''t help laughing: "you should look back! Although I am the saint of the northern region, I am not a heartless man. I will wait for you for a moment to say goodbye to your little lover. "


    "All right!"


    Anyway, the explanation doesn''t work. Why? Besides, there''s no need to explain to violet?


    Xu Shaotang looked back and saw Fu Xin rushing towards them. His face was full of helplessness.


    "Shengjun, can I ask you something?" Fu Xin looks complex to see Xu Shaotang one eye, eyes gradually fall on the back of purple Luo.


    "Oh? Do you have anything else to ask me? "


    Violet slowly turned around and looked at Fu Xin with great interest. She said with a smile, "are you going to say goodbye to your lover?"


    Hearing violet Luo''s words, Fu Xin instantly made a big red face. He secretly looked at Xu Shaotang with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. Then he blushed and asked violet Luo, "little girl, would you like to ask Shengjun, can I follow you to the holy prison?"


    Although she knew that there was no hope, she still wanted to try to ask, what if there was a chance?


    "You little lover, it''s a great sacrifice for you." Ziluo said a word to Xu Shaotang with a smile, then shook her head slowly to Fu Xin and said, "since you know that it''s the holy prison, you should know that it''s the place where saints should go! Now, are you still qualified to go to the holy prison? After you enter the holy prison, if you want to go to the holy prison, I can help you! "


    As ziluo''s voice falls, the last hope in Fu Xin''s heart is completely shattered. She looks at Xu Shaotang, her eyes are full of strong feelings.


    "Go back!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly, "the fate between you and me has come to an end. Fu Xin, I understand your mind, but I am only a passer-by in your life after all. Forget me. I don''t want me to be the heart devil when you become a saint."


    At this time, there is nothing to say.


    Although Shenyin has a lot of problems, there is some truth in her words. He and Fu Xin are two people in the world after all. He doesn''t want Fu Xin to waste time and feelings on himself, especially he doesn''t know what his future will be and what role he plays in that game of chess.


    It should be only a matter of time for him to become a saint according to his current cultivation, but if he can''t let go of him, I''m afraid that his way to become a saint will be very difficult.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Fu Xin''s heart is constantly twitching, trying to force out a smiling face to them, but he finds that his face muscles seem to have been stiff.


    Looking at Fu Xin''s appearance, Zi Luo asked Xu Shaotang with a smile: "Xu Shaotang, I heard that you have many confidants? Why are you so heartless now? "


    "Shengjun, it''s this time. Don''t make trouble." Xu Shaotang looks at ziluo in tears and smiles.


    I didn''t contact ziluo much before. He didn''t find that ziluo was such a gossip. If I put it in their world, it must be a gossip girl!


    "Hum, I''ll blame you for making trouble for you at this time?" Purple Luo lightly hums a way: "you give this gentleman to add a mess of time, how don''t say this words?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated and was speechless by ziluo.


    After a long silence, Fu Xin suddenly asked, "but what if I can''t forget you? From the moment I met you, you intruded into my heart. My whole life has been changed by you. If I want to forget you, I''m afraid I can''t do it. "


    At this time of parting, Fu Xin also put down all the shame in his heart and confided his heart to Xu Shaotang.


    She was afraid that if she didn''t say it now, she would never have the chance to say it again in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly: "fate is something that no one can tell clearly. When we meet each other, it''s fate. You don''t have to be too persistent. If you have the chance, you can go to the northern region or even the southern region. Maybe by then, you will find a different heaven and earth, and you will gradually forget me as a passer-by."


    It''s the most difficult to suffer beauty!


    If he and Fu Xin are not separated by endless distance, not in two worlds, perhaps, he will gradually fall in love with Fu Xin, right?


    However, everything is possible!


    They, after all, are people of two worlds!


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Fu Xin''s face is gloomy again, but he stares at Xu Shaotang''s eyes stubbornly and asks, "can you let me hold you?"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, but took the initiative to go to Fu Xin''s side, gave Fu Xin a gentleman''s hug, "maybe you will meet a better man.""No, I can''t!"


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang released Fu Xin, Fu Xin suddenly hugged him tightly, his voice trembled in his ear and said: "I will come to the holy prison to find you! At that time, we will not be people of two worlds! "


    Hearing Fu Xin''s words, Xu Shaotang shivered all over and sighed in his heart.


    "Maybe at that time, I will not be in the holy prison again." Xu Shaotang slowly pulled Fu Xin''s hand away from his body and said seriously, "if one day you go to Wulin Lane in the east of Yunzhong City, people there should know where I went."


    "East of Cloud City, Wulin Lane!"


    Fu Xin repeated a sentence, and silently remembered the place in his heart, nodded and said: "OK, I remember! I said, I''ll come to you! If we can''t find you, it''s our destiny


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and turned silently.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    At the moment when he turned around, Fu Xin stopped him once.


    "Anything else?" Xu Shaotang turned his head and asked suspiciously.


    Fu Xin did not speak, just trying to control their emotions, try not to let themselves think that this is the difference between them, the face of the muscles constantly tremble, tears in the eyes are stubborn refused to flow.


    For a long time, she finally forced herself to show a smiling face in front of Xu Shaotang. With tears in her eyes, she said with a smile to Xu Shaotang: "you should remember my appearance! Don''t forget me


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "I will always remember that there was a woman named Fu Xin in my life. She was infatuated, she was stubborn, and she was also very beautiful..."

 Chapter 2998

    "I didn''t expect you to be so heartless!"


    Leaving tianjuefeng, ziluo looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "if I were you, my heart would be melted by that girl!"


    Listen to purple Luo''s teasing, Xu Shaotang can''t help but black line said: "Shengjun, since you have said so, want you to make an exception, take her to the holy prison?"


    He didn''t know how many times he was teased by ziluo. If he didn''t fight back, did ziluo really take him as a pleasant goat?


    "Hehe, you''re going to join our army, aren''t you?"


    Purple Luo ha ha a smile, Xu Shaotang''s words really will come to her, she has her rules, absolutely impossible to take Fu Xin to the holy prison.


    "Dare not, dare not!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand and said, "don''t I think Shengjun wants to pity us? Alas, who knows, the emperor is just talking about it. "


    Although he said that he did not dare, what he said did not mean that he did not dare.


    Anyway, he has already been like this. Going to the holy prison is also in his plan. He seems to have nothing to be afraid of except for being afraid of ziluo beating himself. Why should he bear ziluo''s teasing all the time.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s obviously prickly words, ziluo could not help but slightly stagnate. After a moment, she said with a smile: "well, let''s be happy for a while, and wait for you to cry."


    "Is there something in the words of Shengjun?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at ziluo in surprise, "why don''t you tell me first? How about hitting me and making me not so happy? "


    "You don''t have to motivate me. I''ve lived for thousands of years. How can I be so easily inspired by you?" Ziluo looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you''ve caused me so much trouble. Do you think it''s over?"


    "Shengjun won''t have to settle accounts with me after autumn?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m willing to go to the holy prison with you. Do you want to keep revenge?"


    It''s true that women are vengeful animals. Ziluo has lived for thousands of years, but she still can''t avoid vulgarity.


    Alas! After all, it''s still women. This problem of revenge will not change with age.


    "I don''t remember revenge, but some people do." Ziluo looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "do you really think I didn''t know you came to Beiyu? I''m also the emperor of northern regions. Do you think I don''t know when you come to northern regions? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing ziluo''s words, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly gives a meal.


    Ziluo knew that she had come to Beiyu for a long time?


    Doesn''t she know that she will stand out for the people in the blue fairy palace?


    In other words, she already knew that she was brewing all this behind her back. However, when she was fighting against Liuyun feizong and others, why did she come so late?


    Suddenly, an idea flashed from Xu Shaotang''s mind. He suddenly looked at ziluo and asked tentatively, "when I was dealing with Liuyun feizong, did you deliberately come late?"


    "Well, you''re not as smart as I thought you were. You think of it now." The smile on ziluo''s face is more brilliant, "I''m not late. Do you think you will have the chance to kill Liuyun feizong?"


    "Why?"


    After confirming the speculation in his heart, Xu Shaotang looks at ziluo in a puzzled way, "aren''t you the most fair saint of northern regions? Why do you do this? Is it difficult? You can''t stand the flying clouds? "


    Think about it carefully, but Xu Shaotang thinks it''s impossible.


    If ziluo can''t stand Liuyun feizong, she can clean him up for any reason. There''s no need to let Liuyun feizong die in her own hands. Ziluo must do it for other reasons.


    "I can''t stand Liuyun feizong. After he became a saint, Liuyun feizong was honest. Although he controlled everything in Yundi palace behind the scenes, he still abided by the rules of the saint." Purple Luo light smile way: "compare, I pour is more despise that God sound."


    "Because Shenyin betrayed the clan?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at ziluo dubiously, and always feels that the purpose of ziluo can''t be so simple.


    He didn''t realize it before. Until he was sure that ziluo was deliberately late, he felt that ziluo must have other purposes. A single divine voice, no matter how many angry things she did, should not be worth it.


    Purple Luo light way: "betray the clan, with color seek power, dying but not the slightest heart of repentance, don''t you hate her?"


    "I don''t really hate her. I don''t like her. I don''t like her." Xu Shaotang looked at ziluo with deep meaning and said, "I don''t hate her. I believe Shengjun won''t come late because he wants to punish her. Shengjun, we Mingren don''t talk in secret. Anyway, I''m going to the holy prison. What else can you hide from me?"


    The more ziluo said, the more he didn''t believe ziluo''s words.


    Even his client doesn''t hate Shenyin so much. Ziluo, who stands at the top of the food chain in the northern region, naturally can''t do it because of a Shenyin.


    It''s just like the lion will never care about the fight between ants. In ziluo''s position, she doesn''t have to hate Shenyin, and Shenyin doesn''t deserve to be hated by her.Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, ziluo can''t help laughing playfully and says in a sweet voice like a little woman: "Oh, you are really boring. You are not smart when you should be smart, but you are smart again when you shouldn''t be smart."


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth kept twitching, rubbing his eyes hard.


    He really can''t believe that he can see such a look on the face of ziluo, the holy king of the northern region. Is this a dream?


    "What are you looking at? Look again, I''ll dig out your eyes Purple Luo lightly hums a, that little woman''s posture suddenly disappears, make a pair of ferocious appearance, open teeth and dance claws of looking at Xu Shaotang.


    Women are so fickle!


    Xu Shaotang sighed in his heart, looked at ziluo with a bitter smile, and said: "holy king, can we not go around? Come on, what''s your ulterior motive? "


    Although he knew that violet was retaliating for what he had done to her just now, he still wanted to find out. The more he thought about it, the more wrong he felt. He always felt that everything was calculated by others.


    "If you want me to say it, am I going to say it?"


    Ziluo smiles again and looks at Xu Shaotang with pride. "Aren''t you very smart? Why don''t you guess for yourself? "


    "If I can guess, do I still need to ask you?"


    Xu Shaotang is full of speechless looking at ziluo, but his head is running fast. He is guessing, what''s the purpose of ziluo! Thinking, a name suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    Suddenly, Xu Shaotang was shocked and asked, "Yan Ji?"

 Chapter 2999

    There is no injustice or hatred between him and ziluo. Naturally, ziluo doesn''t need to pit him.


    The people who can contact with ziluo, except Yanji, the Lord of Yunzhong City, are supposed to stop them. Naturally, those people don''t have to pit themselves. It seems that only Yanji who has been thinking about himself may ask ziluo to dig a pit for him.


    "What did Feng Zhu tell you?"


    Ziluo looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said, "I didn''t expect that Fengzhu even told you the name of Yanji. It seems that you should have a good chat with Fengzhu when you were in the southern region."


    "Yes, Fengzhu didn''t tell me anything except the name of Yanji." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "you haven''t answered my question. Are you deliberately late because of Yanji?"


    "You want to know?" Purple Luo asked with a smile.


    "Of course."


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said: "Yanji has always wanted to pit me to the gate of life and death. I don''t know why he did it, but I feel it''s not a good thing. Still, I''m going to the holy prison anyway. You don''t have to hide it from me. "


    He is now basically sure that this matter is really related to Yanji.


    I just don''t know what''s going on.


    "He doesn''t have to pit you now."


    Ziluo said with a smile: "to remind you, this rule of saints will give different punishments according to the size of the crimes committed by saints."


    "Different punishment? Isn''t it all in the dungeon? "


    Xu Shaotang''s heart slightly a Lin, the next moment, suddenly full face twitch looking at Purple Luo, "you can''t tell me, this time to the holy prison, will directly send me to the gate of life and death?"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang smelled a strong taste of conspiracy!


    If all this is connected, it can almost be concluded that this is a situation that ziluo and Yanji deliberately make!


    He killed all the great Luo Jinxian in Yundi palace, and then killed Liuyun feizong. After all, it should be considered a deeper crime, right? After all, no matter Ren Manqing or Qiu Donglai, they had never killed anyone before. They just put on a hand and were taken away.


    "Guess right!"


    Ziluo pursed her lips and said with a smile: "unfortunately, there is no reward!"


    "I..."


    The corners of Xu Shaotang''s mouth are constantly twitching. Suddenly there is an impulse in his heart to slap purple pineapple to death. He calculates and calculates. Unexpectedly, he is finally planted in the hands of Yan Ji!


    "Are you angry now?" Ziluo looked at Xu Shaotang with evil taste and said with a laugh, "I said that you''ve given me such a big trouble. It''s not a simple matter to go to the holy prison."


    "Not bad!"


    Xu Shaotang tried to suppress the anger in his heart, pretending to be calm and said: "anyway, I will go to the gate of life and death sooner or later. Now, it''s just early. Although this result really surprised me, it''s not as unacceptable as you think."


    This is the end of the matter. What''s the use of being angry again?


    He is not the opponent of ziluo or Yanji.


    Now that he has entered this game, he has to accept it calmly. The more angry and unhappy he is, the happier ziluo should be. He doesn''t want to give ziluo a chance to be happy!


    "Why, you look like this "It seems so insipid?" Don''t see Xu Shaotang suddenly angry appearance, purple Luo can''t help but slightly disappointed.


    "I had guessed something when I was in the sanctuary!"


    Xu Shaotang faintly replied and said: "so, those who are guilty are sent to the gate of life and death? And those saints who just have the tendency to do things are just put into the holy prison? "


    "They are all in the holy prison, but the gate of life and death is more dangerous."


    Ziluo said with a smile: "like Ren Manqing, sending them to the holy prison can be regarded as sending them a fortune. It just depends on what they think! Some people think it''s a good thing to go to a place with more Aura, while others think it''s a kind of torture to give up their high position and go to a place where there are more saints than dogs. Only those who enter the gate of life and death can be regarded as the real punishment! "


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang said lightly: "although the sages enjoy a high status in the north and South regions, they can''t do anything at all. It doesn''t seem to be much different from Yunzhong City, which is closed in the holy prison. On the contrary, the aura of Yunzhong city is still strong."


    "Those who have a strong heart will take the initiative to go to the holy prison, while those saints whose ambition has been eroded by years only want to be partial, such as flying clouds!"


    When it comes to Liuyun feizong, ziluo''s face shows a look of hatred for iron and steel. She says, "Liuyun feizong used to be an amazing person, but it''s a pity that she only lost her ambition after becoming a saint, and her eyes only stay in the northern region! If he had any old ambition, I would not give you a chance to kill him! "


    The heart of the strong, many people have had.


    However, when a person is at the peak, he is required to give up what he is now and go to another strange world to start afresh. Not everyone has this kind of courage. Many people will miss power and enjoy what they have never enjoyed.For example, in order to enter the holy place, the flowing clouds will break their love roots! But after entering the saint, but after all, still did not pass the beauty of this level.


    "I''m a man without ambition, too!"


    Xu Shaotang said seriously, "I''ve been pushed to this point step by step. If I can, I hope to go back a few years ago, so that nothing will happen, and I can be my dandy."


    The heart of a strong man has been gone for a long time.


    It''s just nature that makes people. All kinds of things around him force him to the present situation.


    "So! I need to be late! "


    Purple Luo said with a smile: "since you need to be forced by others, I will be the villain."


    "I only ask one question."


    Xu Shaotang said: "I went to the holy prison this time. Do you want to send me directly to the gate of life and death, or what? I hope that I can have a chance to say goodbye to my friends in the holy prison, at least let them know where I have gone, so that they will not worry about me. "


    "I can''t decide that."


    Ziluo shook her head and said, "I''m only responsible for sending you to the holy prison. As for the others, it depends on how Yanji arranges it! Maybe you can ask him for a favor and ask him to let you see your friends before you go to the gate of life and death. "


    "Around, I''m still in the pit of Yanji after all!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at ziluo with a bitter smile and sighed helplessly: "you''ve played a big game of chess, but I don''t know if you and I are all chess pieces?"


    "Who knows?"


    Purple Luo can not deny smile, also did not say anything more, with Xu Shaotang quickly rushed to the entrance of the holy prison.

 Chapter 3000

    "Here is the portal to the sanctuary?"


    Looking at the endless sea of sand in front of him, Xu Shaotang was surprised. He never thought that the portal was hidden in the sea of sand between Tianqiong mountains and Jumu city.


    He did not guess the location of the portal. He had guessed many places, including the remote places like the place of frost and snow, but he did not guess that the location of the portal was actually here.


    In this sea of sand, there are often people who go to the Tianqiong mountains to collect elixirs. This portal has not been found for thousands of years. No matter how hidden its location is, it is a small miracle.


    "Is it strange?"


    Purple Luo light smile, with Xu Shaotang deep into the sand.


    With her long sleeves dancing, the yellow sand all over the sky suddenly flies in the wind. The yellow sand is rampant, gradually forming a huge vortex around them. When the endless yellow sand all flies up, a small cave appears in front of Xu Shaotang.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ziluo smiles and takes Xu Shaotang into the cave.


    After passing through the long and narrow tunnel, Xu Shaotang is surprised to find that the cave is very different from the outside.


    Outside the cave, there is endless yellow sand, but inside the cave, it is surrounded by green shade, with small bridges and flowing water in it. Xu Shaotang couldn''t believe that there is such a cave hidden in the vast sea of sand if he didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    Deep inside the cave, a vortex shaped portal appears in front of Xu Shaotang.


    He knew that this was the gateway to the holy prison!


    "Go in yourself! I don''t have to go again. " Purple Luo a tiny smile, remind a way again: "don''t forget the thing that you promised me!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang asked knowingly.


    "Have you thought about it?" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance of pretending to be a fool, ziluo couldn''t help smothering slightly. Then she approached Xu Shaotang with a smile and said slowly, "even if you go to the gate of life and death, I can find you at any time."


    Listening to ziluo''s obvious threat, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m just joking with you. Look at you, there''s no humor at all! Rest assured, although Xu Shaotang is not a good man, he is definitely a man who keeps his promise! Goodbye to you


    With that, Xu Shaotang quickly flashed into the vortex.


    Looking at the whirlpool of Xu Shaotang''s body, ziluo couldn''t help smiling: "Xu Shaotang, don''t let me down!"


    However, Xu Shaotang can''t hear ziluo''s words.


    After a slight vertigo, Xu Shaotang appears in the main mansion of Yunzhong city again.


    When he walked out of the portal, the first thing he saw was Sikong Nan''s smiling face.


    "Don''t be happy for a while, and come back so soon?" Sikong Nan looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    "I''ll come back sooner or later."


    Xu Shaotang snorted and said, "ziluo has told me where I''m going. I have only one request. Can I go and say hello to my friend?"


    Sikong Nan gently shook his head, said with a smile: "it was possible, but, because you leave here when I am not happy, so, I will not give you this opportunity."


    "Is that revenge? Besides, we don''t have any grudges, do we? Why be so mean? "


    Xu Shaotang looks at Sikong Nan with a speechless face, but she is scolding her mother in her heart.


    Don''t let him go to say goodbye to them. Don''t say it could have been! This bastard is deliberately stimulating him!


    In other words, these people''s accomplishments are higher than each other. They are big people everywhere. How can they be stingy one by one?


    The prime minister can pull a boat in his belly, which is obviously not suitable for them.


    "It''s really revenge." Sikong Nan said with a smile: "who told you to be so proud when you left here? I don''t like others to be more proud than me, so just follow me to the gate of life and death! Of course, you can also try to resist. "


    "Do you think I''m a psycho like you?"


    Xu Shaotang curled his lips and said: "I know it''s not your opponent, but I still resist. Isn''t that an opportunity for you to smoke me? Since you don''t want me to say hello to my friend, let''s go! I''ll go early or late anyway. "


    Since Sikong Nan doesn''t give him this chance, he doesn''t need to flatter Sikong Nan. Anyway, before he left here, he had told them all his guesses. If he didn''t appear in front of them, they would think that he had gone to the gate of life and death.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take you to get your ID card."


    For Xu Shaotang''s words, Sikong Nan also didn''t think much of it, and said with a faint smile: "your previous identity card has been voided. You can still get enough merits by hunting demons in the gate of life and death. However, to get out of the gate of life and death, you need not 10000 merits.""How much does that take?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly drew, and he had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    "A hundred thousand!"


    Sikong Nan laughs.


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly a stagnation, almost can''t help burst out rude.


    In the blink of an eye, 10000 points of merit will become 100000 points? This is just to let him die in the gate of life and death!


    "When you enter the gate of life and death, you will know that, in fact, 100000 points of merit is not much, provided that you can come out alive!" Sikong Nan said with a smile: "in the gate of life and death, there is no Dan medicine shop, and there is no other place to spend meritorious service. Therefore, it is not too difficult to accumulate 100000 meritorious service in it."


    "Well, it''s not hard!"


    Xu Shaotang said: "it''s not difficult to die in it, is it?"


    The gate of life and death is in the hinterland of the demons. He will be attacked by the demons at any time. His accomplishments should be OK outside the Cloud City, but in the face of massive demons, his accomplishments may not be enough!


    What''s more, there is no elixir or anything to improve your accomplishments. All of them have to rely on their own strength to fight with those demons. It''s like dancing on the tip of a knife. If you are not careful, you may fall to pieces!


    Yan Ji, Yan Ji, you are really taking great pains!


    "It''s not hard indeed!"


    Sikong Nan nodded slightly: "so, I can only wish you good luck! Of course, if you can guard the gate of life and death for a hundred years, you can also walk out of the gate of life and death! By the way, I would like to remind you that the gate of life and death is broken. Even if you are lucky enough to live under the attack of the devil, the Lord of the city will kill you personally! So life and death are more important than any one of you, understand? "


    "I''m a fish for a knife!"


    Xu Shaotang''s cheek slightly flicked and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t understand. What''s the meaning?"


    If you want to guard for a hundred years before you can get out of the gate of life and death, then he might as well stay in the gate of life and death forever!


    It seems that we have to find a way to get enough merit!


    One hundred years, I can''t afford to wait, my relatives and friends can''t afford to wait!

 Chapter 3001

    leak!


    Depression!


    Ruins!


    If you look around, where you can see is a piece of burnt black waste soil. On the chapped earth, crisscross cracks are like the veins of the earth. On the bare mountains, you can''t see a trace of green. The earth seems to be hit by meteorites from outside the sky!


    the whistling wind came from the gale of dust, and the skin of the cut was painful. In the fierce wind, there was a thick smell of blood, which was so close to the gloomy sky that people could not breathe.


    This is a land shrouded by death!


    This is also a real Shura purgatory!


    Xu Shaotang has been to many desolate places and countless dangerous Jedi, but it is the first time to see such a place full of suffocating breath of death!


    Although he had a general picture in his mind when he told him that he was here, and he had made psychological preparations before he came here, he was completely shocked by this powerful picture before he really came here!


    Desolation and desolation, although only a word difference, but give people the feeling is very different.


    Here, you can feel the smallness and cheapness of life. Here, you will feel the sadness of the long march in your heart.


    I''m afraid I''ll be deeply touched by this cold-blooded picture.


    "Kill


    Just as Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion, a fierce fight came from his ear. Xu Shaotang had no time to express his emotion and hesitated. He immediately followed the direction of the sound.


    More than ten miles of distance, for him now, has been almost negligible.


    Within a few breaths, he found the source of the sound.


    I saw a group of dozens of saints fighting with several times their own demons. On the scorched earth, the red blood mixed with the green blood of the demons. Several corpses were lying on the ground. Looking around, we could hardly see a complete corpse.


    Xu Shaotang''s divine consciousness quickly swept through the group of ten saints. Except for the accomplishments of a few people with four or five grades, he could not see the accomplishments of other people. It proved that the accomplishments of those people were at least above five grades.


    Without much thought, Xu Shaotang quickly joined the battle.


    In this case, there is no need to think about who is right and who is wrong. A normal person will help these saints.


    The purple Qi in Xu Shaotang''s hand turns into a merciless long sword. As the sword sweeps, a demon is cut off. But Xu Shaotang does not stop at all and kills the next demon immediately.


    "Good skill!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang harvesting the lives of those demons, several saints immediately praised him. However, in this situation, no one has the heart to chat. Only after solving these demons can they have time to talk about other things.


    The strength of these demons is not weak. When Xu Shaotang cuts the demons in front of him again, a solid wall suddenly appears in front of him. Xu Shaotang cuts the wall and the wall bursts apart, but the demons behind the wall are gone.


    Xu Shaotang is about to kill the next devil, the earth under him suddenly gives birth to a strong force of restraint, so that he can hardly step forward.


    "Sure enough, it''s still the attack moves of the psionic!"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth is slightly tilted, and his whole body''s true Qi rushes to the four limbs through the Nuwa stone. He breaks free from the shackles of the ground step by step, and his long knife cuts across the ground like a meteor. The earth is chapped, and a stream of green blood emerges from the ground.


    With the power of Nuwa stone, Xu Shaotang is more ferocious, and his long knife is constantly harvesting the lives of these demons.


    "Ha ha, little brother, I didn''t expect that you are young, but your cultivation is not weak!"


    Looking at the bloody Xu Shaotang, a strong man with a full face and beard can''t help laughing. At the same time, his hands are not idle, and the rage lingers around him. Every blow will inevitably lead to a devil''s serious injury or death.


    "Your cultivation is not weak either!"


    Xu Shaotang replied that when he was about to kill the devil again, he saw a devil''s claw attack the back of an old man more than 20 meters away. He quickly flashed to the back of the old man, and cut off the devil''s arm with a knife.


    "Ouch!"


    A scream from the devil''s mouth, the next moment, his scream but suddenly stopped, the head from his body is which high fly, the strong body suddenly fell down.


    It was not until the devil died that the old man who was attacked by him regained his mind with a lingering fear and forced him to smile at Xu Shaotang: "thank you


    In addition, there was no superfluous words. In a flash, the old man killed another demon. The pungent smell of blood was constantly diffused in the air. There were people and Demons fighting everywhere.


    Here, in addition to killing, as if only killing!


    Perhaps, only killing can release all the depression in their hearts, and make them feel alive in this desolate place, so as not to be eroded by the devastated earth, and not to be completely numb from the earliest blood!"Quick, quick fight, quick decision!"


    The bearded man roared and killed a demon, shouting: "don''t drag it down, or more demons will come!"


    Hearing the words of the great man, Xu Shaotang no longer deliberately hides his cultivation, and his real Qi is more turbulent. The purple light envelops the demons around him, and the sage''s real fire is mercilessly scattered, and crazily devours the demons'' lives.


    "Little brother, leave their magic crystal!"


    Seeing the two demons turn to ashes under Xu Shaotang''s sage''s real fire, the bearded man cries out with heartache.


    These demons are the same as those demons, but they all have magic crystals in their heads! If all of them were burned to ashes by Xu Shaotang, wouldn''t they be working in vain?


    "I''ll try! But it''s important to make a quick decision! "


    Xu Shaotang nods. He also knows that these demons'' magic crystals are the only way for them to get meritorious service. However, although meritorious service is important, life is more important. He can''t ignore his life for the sake of magic crystal.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the big man didn''t have the majority, just continued to kill those demons.


    Xu Shaotang saw that this group of people should be led by this great man. The cultivation of this great man should also be the highest in this group, which should be about seven grades. However, this is only his guess. After all, his own cultivation is only five grades. How can we see the cultivation of a seven grade sage?

 Chapter 3002

    After a fierce war, all the demons were killed.


    The price is that there are dozens of saints and two weaker saints died. Today, there are only 13 people in this team, including Xu Shaotang!


    There was no time to grieve. Everyone quickly took the magic crystal from the dead devil''s head. Only Xu Shaotang didn''t move.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to get the magic crystal, but that he is looking at the reaction of these people.


    The attitude of these people determines his future.


    Although he just came here, he didn''t want to know some people who only care about their interests. In such a place where he would be attacked by demons at any time, he would like to meet some people who could live and die with him. It sounds luxurious, but it''s the most real idea in his heart.


    However, he waited there for a long time, but no one reminded him to hurry to get the magic crystal.


    Everyone is busy with their own affairs, even the bags of heaven and earth of the dead saints have been taken away.


    "Let''s go!"


    After taking out all the demons'' crystals, the big man immediately asked the people to evacuate. When Xu Shaotang was about to leave alone, the big man grabbed him and said, "come with us! Come on


    Then, regardless of whether Xu Shaotang is willing or not, the big man drags Xu Shaotang away quickly.


    After a rush, the group finally stopped at the foot of a small hillside. The gap between the rolling rocks under the hillside provided a place for them to rest.


    After a long breath of turbid air, everyone gave the magic crystal and the bags of heaven and earth of the dead saints to the big man. It seemed that they didn''t have the slightest reluctance.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was puzzled, the big man also took out all the magic crystals from his body and put them together. Then he wiped away the divine sense from the bags of heaven and earth of the dead people, took out all their magic crystals, and began to count them quickly.


    After counting, he quickly divided these magic crystals into 13 parts.


    "Little brother, this is yours!"


    The big man smiles at Xu Shaotang, reaches out his hand, pushes two piles of magic crystals to Xu Shaotang, and says with a little apology: "originally, you worked the most, you should share more, but we all agreed before, no matter how many magic crystals, and no matter how much each of you worked, you should share the magic crystals equally! I''ve given this to you. I''m making friends with you! "


    "No, you can divide it as you like."


    Xu Shaotang pushed one of them to the big man and said with a smile, "since you have set the rules, I can''t break your rules."


    A small move, immediately let Xu Shaotang heart to this group of life out of some good feelings.


    Before he thought that this group of people were going to take their own. After a long time, it turned out that they were going to share equally!


    Although it is doomed to be unfair to some people, it seems that we should share equally as a whole.


    However, it can be seen from this point that these people should be grouped together temporarily. If it''s like the relationship between him and mu Tiance, they don''t have to divide these magic crystals at all. For people who have enough trust, magic crystals are in the same hands.


    "Don''t be polite to me, little brother!"


    The big man said with a smile: "my old Du really wants to make you a friend. If it wasn''t for you today, our loss would be even greater!"


    "It''s nothing. It''s all within one''s duty to kill demons."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "even if I don''t help you, I will do the same when I meet the devil."


    "Well, since you''ve said that, I won''t show any affectation to you." The big man said with a smile: "anyway, none of us knows whether we can live tomorrow. If I die, you will divide my magic crystals."


    This is a indifferent sentence, but it sounds sad to Xu Shaotang.


    Even if he is as strong as this man, he doesn''t know whether he can live tomorrow. He only now knows what it means to struggle for survival!


    Compared with the people in the gate of life and death, the people in and outside the Cloud City are very happy.


    Xu Shaotang casually put away the pile of magic crystals in front of him and said to the crowd with a smile: "my name is Xu Shaotang. I don''t know what you call me?"


    "Eucommia ulmoides!"


    "Fang Hanling!"


    "Xiao Beiqiu!"


    One by one, they introduced themselves to Xu Shaotang, but they didn''t say much. They basically just said their names. After that, they sat on the ground to have a rest. Everyone''s face was happy for the rest of their life.


    Here, it seems that people are satisfied to be alive. As for those magic crystals, they are not so important in their hearts. They can only be regarded as an account to themselves. Just as Eucommia said, no one knows whether the next person to die is themselves or not. These magic crystals are still in their hands now. Maybe they will be someone else''s tomorrow.


    It''s like soldiers on the battlefield. They don''t pay so much attention to rewards. To survive is the biggest reward for themselves!But, in this place, want to live, but not so easy, even some luxury!


    "Brother Xu, you should have just come here?"


    During the rest, Du Zhong asked Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and asked, "how do you know?"


    "I can see you just now." Eucommia said with a smile: "when I first came here, I was just like you. I''m clean. After a long time in the world, I''ve been slovenly!"


    Hearing what he said, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s the same thing. This person may fight with the devil every day. Everyone''s body is stained with a lot of devil''s blood, and his whole body is dirty, but no one goes to clean it up. Anyway, after cleaning it up, it will become like this again soon. Why waste this time?


    With this time, it''s better to enjoy the feeling of being alive.


    Perhaps for many people, they have been completely numb!


    "How long has brother Du been here?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "I can''t remember." Eucommia burst out laughing and said, "who the hell remembers that! Ladies and gentlemen, do you remember how long you''ve been here? "


    "Forget it!"


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing to remember. It''s just as simple as living or dying!"


    "That is, no one knows if they will live tomorrow. What''s the use of remembering this?"


    People are laughing, as if they don''t care about it. Here, time seems to have no meaning. Today''s wine and today''s drunkenness are the true meaning they believe in.


    "Where are we now?" Xu Shaotang had no choice but to look at the crowd. When he was sighing in his heart, he asked curiously, "aren''t we here to guard the gate of life and death? Where is the gate of life and death? "

 Chapter 3003

    "Guard the gate of life and death?"


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s question, Du Zhong first slightly choked and then laughed.


    Not only Eucommia ulmoides, but also other people laughed, as if they thought Xu Shaotang''s question was very funny.


    "You are What do you mean


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know why he was looking at the crowd. He really couldn''t figure out where the laughing point of his problem was. Was it worth their laughing?


    "Brother Xu, you just came here, too." Eucommia said with a smile: "our task is to guard the gate of life and death, but we are not qualified to guard the gate of life and death, understand?"


    "I don''t understand."


    Full of doubts, Xu Shaotang asked: "who is qualified to guard the gate of life and death? If we don''t even have the qualification to guard the sanitary gate, what''s the significance of our coming here? "


    He didn''t understand, and he didn''t understand!


    Aren''t they here to keep the door clean? What qualifications are needed to guard the gate of life and death?


    "We are just cannon fodder!" Fang Hanling, who was saved by Xu Shaotang, laughs: "when you have the cultivation of seven grades, you have the qualification to guard the gate of life and death! However, there is only one person who really guards the gate of life and death! "


    "Who?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Yao Qingdi!"


    "Yao Qingdi?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers, Yao Qingdi is also in the gate of life and death!


    He had guessed that Yao Qingdi was in the gate of life and death, but he didn''t expect that Yao Qingdi was the soul of the gate of life and death!


    "Brother Xu may not know about Yao Qingdi." Eucommia said with a smile: "Yao Qingdi is the first line of defense and the last line of defense of the gate of life and death! Many people say that the gate of life and death will be there when Yao Qingdi is there, and the gate of life and death will fall when Yao Qingdi is dead! "


    "There are three lines of defense around the gate of life and death. The first line of defense is composed of seven or eight saints, the second line of defense is composed of nine saints, and the last line of defense is Yao Qingdi!" Next to him, another man explained to Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and asked curiously, "isn''t it true that Yao Qingdi is the first line of defense?"


    "It''s just a saying, because Yao Qingdi is a battle madman, a real battle madman. Every time the devil attacks the gate of life and death, Yao Qingdi is almost the one who rushes in front of him!" Eucommia explained with a smile: "it is because of this that some people say that Yao Qingdi is the first line of defense. Before, the devil attacked the gate of life and death several times, but it was broken by Yao Qingdi."


    When it comes to Yao Qingdi, everyone has a look of admiration.


    We can see that we all admire Yao Qingdi very much, or it''s respect for the strong!


    A person who can beat back the devil''s attack many times is really a respectable person!


    Although Xu Shaotang knew that Yao Qingdi might be the man of the day in the gate of life and death, he did not expect that he had such a high position in the gate of life and death!


    "What is Yao Qingdi''s cultivation?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously again: "is it the most holy in the legend?"


    "No one knows that."


    Eucommia shook his head slightly and said: "anyway, even if Yao Qingdi was not the most holy, he would have stepped on the threshold of the most holy with one foot! Here, Yao Qingdi is the first person to deserve it


    "The second one, to be exact?" Fang Hanling said with a smile.


    Eucommia ulmoides gave a little meal, then laughed: "yes, it''s really the second person! But now it''s the first one


    "No, what do you mean by the first person and the second person?" Xu Shaotang looks at the crowd with doubts.


    "There is only one person recognized as the first person in the gate of life and death!"


    But after that man, Yao Qingdi is the first man in the gate of life and death. Although Yao Qingdi is also very powerful, there is still a gap compared with that man! That''s why we all recognize that person as the real first person! "


    "Who is that man?"


    "It''s unparalleled!"


    Eucommia sighed: "God, devil, and sorrow. There is no such thing as Li in the world!"


    Although I don''t know what is sacred about Li Wushuang, a sentence of "both God and devil" already shows the horror of Li Wushuang.


    With emotion, Xu Shaotang again asked curiously, "is Li matchless very powerful?"


    "More than that!"


    One of the people next to him immediately took over the conversation, "Li''s unparalleled brilliant deeds can''t be finished in three or five days. It''s the most talked about by people that he went into the devil''s hinterland one by one and killed the four King Kong under the demon king''s command one after another. He forced the demon king to do it himself, but still let him go!"


    "The last time Li Wushuang was in the gate of life and death was the happiest time for people in the gate of life and death. During that time, the demons did not dare to take the initiative to attack and kept shrinking their defense to guard against Li Wushuang."


    "Even so, Li Wushuang still has something to do. If he has nothing to do, he will go to the devil''s hinterland for a turn. Every time he goes, he can make the devil suffer heavy losses. Even now, the demons still call Li Wushuang the devil God!"Everyone rushed to talk about Li''s brilliant deeds. From their words, Xu Shaotang knew how powerful Li was.


    It''s unparalleled to be able to frighten the whole demon family with one''s own strength. It''s really worthy of the four words of "both God and demon"!


    "Where did Li Wushuang go? Was he killed in the war? "


    Xu Shaotang once again asked, "also into the war" these three words, seems to have explained Li unparalleled fate.


    "I don''t know."


    Du Zhong shook his head and said: "some people say that Li Wushuang is tired of killing and left the gate of life and death. Others say that Li Wushuang died under the conspiracy of the demons. Others say that Li Wushuang has gone to seclusion with his beloved. In a word, there are all kinds of opinions, but no one knows whether Li Wushuang is dead or alive. It''s just that Li Wushuang hasn''t appeared for thousands of years until Li It was several hundred years after Wushuang disappeared that Emperor Yao Qingdi was born


    "Although Yao Qingdi is also very powerful, he is still a little worse than Li Wushuang, who used to be extremely brilliant. After all, he just blocks the attack of demons, and Li Wushuang can scare off all demons as long as he appears! The gate of life and death still exists, and Li is the only one who retreats under the hand of the demon king! "


    Later, the face of Eucommia once again showed a strong color of worship.


    It can be seen that compared with Yao Qingdi, Li is his real idol!


    It''s a pity that the Li of God and devil is unparalleled. They don''t even know life and death.


    "So, what is the meaning of our existence for those of us who can''t even enter the three lines of defense?" With emotion, Xu Shaotang asked bitterly: "are we just to disperse the devil''s power?"

 Chapter 3004

    "Almost."


    Du Zhongwei nodded slightly and said: "this is a hunting ground. While we are hunting demons, demons are also hunting us. Demons need our heads to receive rewards, and we also need demons'' crystals in exchange for meritorious deeds. Because of our existence, the devil will not concentrate all his strength to attack the gate of life and death, which will give us a chance to take advantage of it. "


    "While we are constantly fighting with demons, we will become stronger and stronger. When you have seven accomplishments, you will provide manpower for the third line of defense. This is the meaning of our existence."


    "According to my observation, brother Du should have seven grades of cultivation, right?"


    Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "brother Du, why aren''t you on the third line of defense?"


    Although he could not see the cultivation of Eucommia ulmoides, he felt that Eucommia ulmoides should not be weaker than Gu Daosheng.


    According to eucommia, shouldn''t he be on the third line of defense of the gate of life and death?


    "I do have the cultivation of seven grades, but I''ve just entered seven grades." Eucommia said with a smile: "so, I almost should go to the third line of defense to report."


    "If you don''t, will someone take you by force?" Xu Shaotang finally understood that Eucommia is not in the third line of defense, but has not had time to go to the third line of defense.


    "Who cares about you?"


    Eucommia shook his head and said, "if you don''t go, no one will care about you! But there are also advantages of going. For example, there are more strong people there, so there is a greater chance of survival. Every time you beat back the devil''s attack, you can get some breathing space. Unlike now, you have to be on guard against the devil''s attack at any time! "


    "What''s more, I don''t know if anyone will tell you that the door of life and death is broken. All of us will lose the meaning of existence and will be ruthlessly obliterated at that time! Therefore, at least the vast majority of people in the cultivation to meet the requirements of the corresponding defense, will take the initiative to report to the defense, increase the strength of the defense! After all, the door of life and death is broken. It''s not good for everyone. "


    Hearing what Eucommia said, Xu Shaotang finally understood.


    Sikong Nan told him that if the gate of life and death was broken, the city master would kill all the people himself.


    That is to say, the people here are actually a whole. One glory may not be all glory, but one loss is all loss. Therefore, in order to survive, everyone will take the initiative to guard the gate of life and death. In this way, there is at least a ray of life!


    "Where are we now?" Looking at the endless ruins, Xu Shaotang said, "I''ve only heard of the devil''s abyss before, but I don''t know how big it is."


    Eucommia thought about it and said slowly, "we should be in the southeast of the devil Kingdom now. People who have just come here call it the devil''s abyss. People who have stayed for a long time call it the devil''s kingdom. Do you know why?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "I really don''t know."


    "Because the devil''s abyss is very big, even comparable to the land of a territory!" Eucommia said slowly.


    "The land of one domain?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised and said in disbelief: "no, I''ve been to both the northern and southern regions. I''m afraid the whole holy prison is not as big as any of the northern and southern regions?"


    Are you kidding? How big are the southern and northern regions? The area of a single northern region should be more than five or six times the area of their world. If the devil''s abyss is so big, how big will the whole holy prison be?


    Although he did not go through the holy prison, he also knew that the area of the holy prison should be less than that of the southern and northern regions.


    "There must be exaggeration in this, but it also shows that the devil kingdom is very big." Eucommia said with a smile: "maybe you don''t know. In fact, yunzhongcheng and Demons almost divide the whole holy prison into two parts! Although the territory of Cloud City is larger, the territory of these demons is not small! "


    "I don''t know that. I haven''t been here before."


    Xu Shaotang was surprised. He thought that the so-called devil''s abyss was just a small place, which was not much bigger than Yunzhong city at most. But he didn''t expect that the devil''s abyss was so big. No wonder the devil could organize forces to attack Yunzhong city!


    Think about it. If the devil''s abyss was only as big as yunzhongcheng, it would have been captured long ago. Where could it be as powerful as yunzhongcheng?


    He thought that he had already known something about the devil''s abyss and the gate of life and death, but now he found that what Longyu told him was just the tip of the iceberg. The devil''s abyss, or the devil''s Kingdom, had too many secrets, including the gate of life and death!


    People who have not been here in person will never know how many unknown things there are. Even the dragon who has been here does not know much.


    "Do these demons have cities?"


    Xu Shaotang asked excitedly, "is there a place like yunzhongcheng in this demon kingdom?"


    "No


    Eucommia shook his head slowly, but suddenly changed his voice and said in a deep voice: "although the devil does not have a city like yunzhongcheng, there are many ethnic groups gathering. Each ethnic group is a big or small tribe. The small tribe is attached to the big tribe, but the devil is the common master of all the tribes!"Tribes on the grassland?


    Hearing the words of Eucommia ulmoides, Xu Shaotang first came up with a picture of the Mongol tribes living in the vast prairie. The system of the demons seems not much different from the ancient nomads.


    However, the confrontation between yunzhongcheng and the devil kingdom is very similar to the ancient confrontation between the Central Plains and the nomads!


    Interesting, more and more interesting!


    Xu Shaotang seems to have suddenly discovered a secret, and his eyes are full of curiosity.


    "So, can''t we detour to the place where the devil''s defense is weakest?" Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of those ancient generals who directly took the Hun court, and of those famous generals who constantly twists and turns the enemy around in the vast grassland!


    "Yes, indeed."


    Eucommia nodded and said with a helpless smile: "however, once found, the experts of the demon clan will launch a crazy encirclement and suppression against us. In the face of those people, we almost have no chance to survive! If you want to learn Li Wushuang, you have to see if you have the ability of Li Wushuang. "


    What Xu Shaotang said is what Li Wushuang used to do.


    However, Li unparalleled can retreat under the siege of the devil, but they can''t do it at all.


    Not everyone can be called Li unparalleled!


    Even Yao Qingdi did not dare to be as bold as Li Wushuang.


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, but his eyes gradually showed the color of thinking.

 Chapter 3005

    The next day, Xu Shaotang and Duzhong came to the third line of defense.


    Xu Shaotang thought that there should be a large army outside the third line of defense, but when he came here, he knew that the number of people guarding the gate of life and death would not exceed 1000.


    At first glance, it seems that this person is a little weak in guarding the gate of life and death. But when you think about it carefully, you can see that all the people with nearly a thousand accomplishments are saints of seven grades!


    No matter where we put so many strong people, it is a very powerful force! If it''s in their world, these people are special forces in the special forces!


    Just like the former law enforcement organization, Nuo Da is only a country with five people!


    You know, the whole Cloud City, together with those saints outside the Cloud City, is unlikely to find so many strong people.


    Of course, the third line of defense has the largest number.


    According to Du Zhong, the third line of defense is generally guarded by an eight diagrams array, and there are about 100 saints in each direction. In this way, no matter which direction the devil attacks, the whole line of defense can respond quickly.


    Those in the second line of defense complement each other with those in the third line of defense, filling in the gap in the third line of defense, only evacuating hundreds of miles later.


    As for the last line of defense, at least Duzhong has never seen Yao Qingdi. Yao Qingdi seldom shows up at ordinary times. Only when the devil attacks the gate of life and death, will he rush to the front to fight with the devil.


    Xu Shaotang followed Eucommia ulmoides to the southeast of the third line of defense. It was a mountain with a height of less than 100 li. There was no green on the mountain. The mountain looked like it would collapse at any time. There were messy falling rocks all around. Those falling rocks seemed to be burnt by the fire, and they were gray and black. Around


    , there were hundreds of people around the mountain. When they arrived, it seemed that a war had just ended, and the smoke had not yet dispersed. The thick smell of blood made people feel sick. There seemed to be many bodies on the destructed opium.


    The people gathered around the mountain are different. Some people are quietly wiping the bloody weapons in their hands. Some people are numbly leaning on the falling rocks behind them. Their eyes are staring at the chapped earth in the distance, and they can''t see a trace of spirit in their eyes.


    In sharp contrast to these, some people''s eyes exude a strong color of fanaticism. These people are just like WuJie''s fighting maniacs.


    Seeing them coming, there was a strange look in the eyes of those numb people.


    They were about to step forward when a thin figure came quickly from the top of the mountain and came to them in the blink of an eye.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? "


    The man couldn''t see his age. He felt that he was a thin middle-aged man. His sunken eyes looked like he hadn''t slept for a long time, but his dark eyes were shining.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t go to find out the other''s accomplishments. Anyway, he couldn''t see it!


    He can''t see the accomplishments of anyone here!


    "We''re here to report on the defence." Eucommia said with a smile: "I just stepped into the list of seven grades."


    The emaciated middle-aged man glanced at Eucommia ulmoides Oliv faintly. Shen Zhi swept past him and nodded slightly: "well, it''s really seven grades! What''s your name? "


    "Eucommia ulmoides!"


    "My name is Duyi, but people here like to call me" chief ". Of course, if you have other names for me, I can also accept them."


    "Xiao Shuang, Eucommia ulmoides Oliv is in your team!" he cried to a middle-aged woman in the distance


    Hearing Duyi''s words, Xiao Shuang immediately came to them. Her eyes swept over Eucommia ulmoides, but fell on Xu Shaotang again. She said to Duyi with a smile: "boss, would you like to give this boy to me? It''s been a long time since such a young and handsome boy came here. People are about to forget what it''s like to be a man! "


    Hearing Xiao Shuang''s words, Xu Shaotang was shocked.


    He has always thought that those who can achieve this level of cultivation should at least be regarded as strong, but it''s a little strange to say that from the mouth of a strong woman.


    And look at the look of Eucommia ulmoides and Duyi, it seems that there is nothing strange about it.


    "Don''t wave here!"


    All wings don''t have good spirit of stare Xiao frost one eye, "if it wasn''t for you that a team lost two people yesterday, I a person all don''t give you!"


    "All right, all right!"


    Hearing Du Yi''s words, Xiao Shuang pouted her little mouth and looked at Du Yi with deep resentment. Then she said to Du Zhong, "you''re not bad, because you look worse. Oh, make do with it!"


    If you put aside the scene of purgatory, she might not know it!


    "I''m more than good. You''ll know if you try!" Eucommia ulmoides burst out laughing and seemed to have no fear of Xiao Shuang.Hearing the words of Eucommia ulmoides, Xiao Shuang was not angry. Instead, she nodded with a smile on her face and said, "yes, I like my mother''s taste!"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised again.


    But on second thought, he seemed to understand something.


    Although these strong people say these words, they are not necessarily such people. It may be a good pastime for them to say some dirty words or to say some flowery words in a place where they don''t know life and death tomorrow.


    Even if they are such people, it seems that they can understand. After all, no one knows what their fate will be tomorrow. It''s not impossible to have fun in time.


    In such a place, no matter what people do, it seems to be understandable.


    Maybe it''s because Eucommia ulmoides has long wanted to understand this truth, so it won''t be surprised by Xiao Shuang''s words.


    When Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion, Duyi frowned at Xu Shaotang: "I can''t see your accomplishments! What kind of cultivation are you? "


    "My accomplishments can be regarded as five grades, but I should be sure of conquering those who are above seven grades."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t hide it. When he got here, there was nothing to hide. He would be attacked by demons at any time. Even if he could hide it now, it was the same as the demons fighting. Couldn''t he?


    Moreover, if he deliberately conceals his true cultivation, he won''t even have the chance to stay here!


    "Is it?"


    Duyi looks at Xu Shaotang dubiously and says to Xiao Shuang with a smile: "aren''t you interested in this boy? Try his strength! The person who can surpass the person of seven grades with the cultivation of five grades has not appeared for a long time

 Chapter 3006

    After dozens of moves, Xu Shaotang is defeated by Xiao Shuang.


    "Not bad!"


    Duyi looked at Xu Shaotang admiringly, "it''s enough to prove that you have the strength not inferior to the seven grade sage to persist in Xiao Shuang''s hands for so long! So, you stay! By the way, what''s your name? "


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Du Yi is slightly a Leng, and looks at Xiao Shuang who is looking at Xu Shaotang with a fiery face. He asks, "do you think this name is familiar?"


    "It does seem familiar."


    Xiao Shuang put away her fiery eyes, and thought a little on her face. A moment later, she suddenly patted her head and said with a smile: "I remember! Some time ago, I heard that the son of King Kong Fire King was killed. It seems that a man named Xu Shaotang did it! Little posterity, is that Xu Shaotang you? "


    "Well It should be me


    Xu Shaotang embarrassed smile, but in the heart is a burst of speechless, clearly is the Dragon kill, OK? How can you pass it on and kill yourself?


    In other words, didn''t he kill the son of King Kong? Do you want to make it public?


    This king of Vajra fire, and in the end what is sacred?


    See Xu Shaotang admit, all wings and Xiao frost helpless look at each other, wry smile way: "it seems, I can''t leave you here."


    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated and said with a smile, "because I killed the son of King Kong Fire King?"


    "Yes


    Du Yi nodded his head and said: "you may not know that King Kong is the first of the four generals under the demon king, and the King Kong is extremely vengeful. The key is that the territory of King Kong is very close to us. If you let King Kong know that you are here, you will certainly attack us at all costs!"


    "You are here to guard the health and Death Gate, and you are afraid of the king of Vajra''s attack?" Xu Shaotang light looking at all wings, face can not say is sad is happy.


    He thought that with his own strength, it should be very easy to join the third line of defense. Unexpectedly, Duyi turned him away because of this.


    "We are not afraid of the devil''s attack, and we are used to it!"


    Duyi said in a deep voice: "however, we are afraid of the devil''s attack, because every time the devil attacks, we will lose some people! In particular, if the king of Vajra attacks at all costs, more people will die! Our goal is to guard the gate of life and death, not to fight the devil endlessly


    "If you don''t have to fight with demons, I believe no one will want to fight with demons except those battle maniacs." Xiao Shuang said quietly: "if it''s because of guarding the gate of life and death, I believe no one will complain, but if it''s because of you that the devil''s massive attack comes, I think everyone will have some ideas in their hearts."


    "I''m sorry, little brother."


    Duyi sighed heavily: "the people here call me" chief "and give their lives to me. I will also be responsible for their lives. Otherwise, you can go to other directions..."


    "No more."


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand with a smile and said: "I understand your difficulties. In this case, I will not enter the defense line. You dare not accept me. I believe the leaders of other directions will not accept me! I''d better do it in my own way! "


    He won''t blame Duyi. Duyi''s worry is reasonable.


    Although I don''t know how strong the King Kong''s power is, it''s enough to be the first of the four generals under the demon king! As Duyi said, their fundamental purpose is to guard the gate of life and death, not to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    Can not fight with the devil, even if he, I believe will not fight with the devil.


    After all, as long as they can survive for 200 years, they can leave here. Although these 200 years may be very painful, it is also a kind of hope.


    Moreover, compared with the long life of sages, 200 years seems not very long. At least, most people can afford to wait!


    "Little brother, you are not bad. Let me wake you up."


    Duyi sighed softly: "it''s better not to say your name to others in the future, or change your name! If the king of Vajra knows that you are here, he will certainly use all his strength to search for your whereabouts. "


    "If he wants to come, come!"


    Xu Shaotang said with an indifferent smile: "anyway, even if he doesn''t come to me, I will go to him sooner or later! If he sends more people to kill me, I may be able to gather 100000 points of merit as soon as possible! "


    He has nothing to be afraid of.


    Since it''s widely said that he killed the son of King Kong, why don''t he carry the pot for longyi?


    "Ha ha, your heroism is not inferior to Yao Qingdi, but you are not Yao Qingdi after all!" Xiao Shuang, with a smile on her face, came up to Xu Shaotang and asked, "do you know how powerful the King Kong Fire King is?""I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly, "I''m really interested in his strength."


    "The strength of King Kong''s fire king should not be under Yao Qingdi!" Xiao Shuang said with a smile.


    "What strength is Yao Qingdi?"


    "Only one step away is the most holy!"


    Duyi said: "Yao Qingdi could have left the gate of life and death, but in order to break through this last step, he stayed here all the time! If I say so, you should know how strong King Kong is? "


    "Fortunately, at least not the most holy!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged, "thank you for your reminding. Let''s say goodbye!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang turned around.


    "Brother Xu!"


    Eucommia suddenly grabbed him, hesitated a little, gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll go with you! If we are together, we can take care of each other more or less! "


    "Forget it!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "brother Du, I appreciate your kindness, but you''d better stay here! I''m forced, but you have a choice! Besides, I''m used to being alone. "


    He is a person, the big deal is to find a place to hide, encounter can kill the devil to kill, encounter is not the opponent to run.


    He can''t delay Eucommia because of his own affairs.


    After that, Xu Shaotang left quickly.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s rapidly disappearing figure, Duyi sighed softly: "if he doesn''t die, I''m afraid he will be another Yao Qingdi like figure in the future!"


    "Not necessarily."


    The beautiful color on Xiao Shuang''s face had already completely disappeared, and he said: "if you can hold on for such a long time with the cultivation of five grades in my hands, and you are still so young, as long as you don''t die, maybe there will be a unique character in the gate of life and death! Don''t forget what he said just now. Do you think it''s a joke? "


    "Unparalleled in Li?"


    Hearing their words, Eucommia ulmoides could not help but stay slightly. Xiao Shuang''s evaluation of Xu Shaotang is obviously still above Duyi''s!


    Can this man, who is called "brother Xu" by him, really become a matchless person?

 Chapter 3007

    Where is the end of the world?


    Looking at the vast and endless scorched earth, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help feeling.


    Now he needs to find a hidden place to hide, and carefully think about how to go next. Now he can''t go to those lines of defense, so he has to rely on his own ability to hunt enough magic crystals.


    It''s a headache to think about it.


    The hunting environment here can''t be compared with that outside the city in the cloud, and the strength of these demons is much stronger than those demons. In addition, most of these demons hunt sages here in groups, which makes it difficult for the seemingly simple hunting operation.


    Xu Shaotang feels like he''s back in the days of law enforcement. Now he''s a special forces soldier in the hinterland of the enemy. He doesn''t have any support or teammates. The key is that he doesn''t know much about his enemy. The only thing he knows is his goal - 100000 points of merit!


    After a careful search, he finally found a huge crack. In the crack, there is a small cave, which can be used as a temporary shelter for him. It can let him avoid the sight of the devil for a while, and calm down to think about what to do.


    At the bottom of the crack, you can hear the sound of gurgling water. I think there should be an underground river under the crack, right?


    "Damn, I wish I had a map here!"


    Leaning on the wall of the cave, Xu Shaotang missed the days when he had the map.


    Although it has been many years since Xu Shaotang carried out a task like a special operations team member, he still keeps in mind the essentials of special operations. One of the essentials is to understand his environment and have a complete map.


    Only a thorough understanding of their own environment, in order to be in danger when you do not panic.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t know where to look for the map, and it doesn''t have to be!


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to give up his thirst for maps for a while and began to think about how to live here and hunt for the most magic crystals in the shortest time in exchange for the chance to leave here!


    The biggest problem he is facing now is to be single handed, but this is also his advantage. He has no worries, goes deep into the enemy''s rear, and looks for opportunities in many difficulties.


    Deep behind enemy lines?


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang thought of what he had thought before.


    If you want to go deep into the rear of the demon territory, the first thing you have to face is the pursuit of a large number of demons after being found. As long as you find a way to solve this problem, going deep into the enemy''s rear seems to be the fastest way to hunt for demons!


    However, there are also many strong demons. There is also a king of Vajra who is covetous of himself. Once he is entangled by a large number of demons, he has no chance to escape.


    What to do?


    Xu Shaotang scratched his head hard. He felt as if he was trapped in a knot. He couldn''t get rid of it.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was struggling here, several figures suddenly appeared in the distant sky. Xu Shaotang immediately became alert, quickly restrained his breath, hid in the cave and quietly looked at those people.


    Those people are still a little far away from him. They can''t tell whether they are demons for the time being.


    When Xu Shaotang carefully observed those people, a vicious voice came into Xu Shaotang''s ears: "search carefully for me! Those scattered invaders like to hide in these places! "


    "Devil


    Hearing this voice, Xu Shaotang instantly understood the identity of these people.


    Indeed, for these demons, they are all invaders.


    However, as far as the whole world is concerned, he does not know who the invaders are, but there is no doubt that they are enemies of each other in this place which is habitually called the devil''s land!


    Originally thought that hiding in this hidden place is safe enough, did not expect that even this place will encounter the devil''s patrol team!


    When he thought about it, he understood the reason.


    It is precisely because of these demon patrol teams searching around for scattered saints that we dare not find a hiding place to hide. Even in such a hidden place, we meet the demon patrol team. In the area around the gate of life and death, I''m afraid there is no really safe place, right?


    Otherwise, those people will hide in this hidden place for a hundred years, and they will be closed. After a hundred years, they will be able to leave here, and they will not have to fight with these demons endlessly.


    Alas, I think these demons are too simple!


    "There are people there!"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is filled with emotion when a demon suddenly reaches for his cave.


    The cave is very shallow, and there is no vegetation around it. Only someone can search in this big crack, and it''s hard to find him or not.


    With the cry of the devil, several demons quickly approached here, but in a moment, they were close to the cave.Now that they have been discovered, Xu Shaotang has nothing to hide. He walks out of the cave with a big smile and looks at these evil spirits.


    "Hello


    Xu Shaotang said to several demons with a smile, "let''s talk about it. Can we not do it? To be honest, you should not be my opponent. I just want to have a good chat with you and inquire about something. "


    When he found these demons, he had plans in his heart.


    He doesn''t know the devil Kingdom, but these demons know it very well!


    Perhaps, he can find out the situation of the demon kingdom from the mouth of these demons, so as to facilitate his next action!


    "What a genius I am!" Xu Shaotang praised himself in his heart.


    "All the intruders should die!" The head demon''s blue eyes flashed a thick killing machine, licked his lips with excitement, waved his hand and roared: "kill him! Take his head back and get the reward! "


    Hearing this demon''s order, several demons immediately pounce on Xu Shaotang.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile bitterly. Originally, he wanted to talk to them. Now it seems that only by giving them some color to see, can he have a good chat with them.


    When he thought about this, Xu Shaotang was no longer wordy.


    Since others want his life, he has to take others'' life first!


    The whole body''s real Qi suddenly surges, and the fierce real Qi immediately kills the rushing devil.


    "Poof


    A genuine Qi directly kills a demon, but Xu Shaotang does not stop at all. He waves genuine Qi and quickly kills the next demon.

 Chapter 3008

    "Now it seems to me that one of the reasons why those people don''t want to hide here comes to mind."


    Looking at the only demon captain left, Xu Shaotang has a helpless smile on his face.


    He had killed all the other demons. However, when he was not careful, the bodies of those demons fell into the abyss below. Naturally, he could not let the demons go to the abyss to look for the bodies of those people.


    If you don''t pay attention to those who can be killed, the devil''s body will fall into the abyss. If you meet someone who is not your opponent, you can''t even escape. This seemingly hidden place is not an ideal hiding place because of the existence of these patrolling demons.


    It''s nothing!


    Xu Shaotang thought with a bitter smile. Now there is only one idea, that is, to capture the demon captain alive and learn about the situation of the demon kingdom from him. Even if it is just a little bit, it will help him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang in front of him, the only demon still has a strong killing in his eyes. He didn''t want to escape. Just now Xu Shaotang had a chance to kill him, but he didn''t do it. He knows that in front of this man, he has no chance to escape.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you!"


    Xu Shaotang''s body move, has deceived the body in front of the devil, smile: "as long as you answer my question well, I promise you will not hurt a hair! I''ll let you go when I''m done! "


    "Dream!"


    The devil looks at Xu Shaotang with hatred, and the layers of fire form a cocoon like protective cover around his body. Although he knows that his flame armor can''t stop the man''s attack, he is still making the final effort.


    Not to the last moment, whether these saints or demons, in fact, are not willing to die easily.


    "There''s no way!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly and doesn''t waste any time with this demon. After all, this is the hinterland of the demon family. Other demons may appear at any time. It''s obviously not a wise move to entangle with him again.


    After making up his mind, the sage''s real fire suddenly appeared around Xu Shaotang''s body and attacked the devil in front of him.


    Naturally, the devil would not wait to die. With his hands open, the fire around his body turned into a long gun and hit Xu Shaotang''s sage real fire.


    "Boom!"


    The two flames collide. Although the sage''s real fire does not restrain the devil''s power, Xu Shaotang''s power is above the devil. The sage''s real fire instantly devours the devil''s flame spear.


    A scorching air wave instantly made the devil retreat, and the scattered power made the surrounding space vibrate.


    "As I said, you are not my opponent."


    Xu Shaotang light looking at the corner of the mouth out of a trace of green blood demon.


    "You evil invaders, you can''t get any information from me!" The devil looks at Xu Shaotang coldly. At the moment when Xu Shaotang kills again, he suddenly shows a proud smile at the corner of his mouth. As soon as he raises his hand, his hand falls on his face.


    "Bang!"


    Under his great strength, his whole head is broken, and the splashing blood is covered with Xu Shaotang''s body. Xu Shaotang stops his body, looks complicated, looks at the incomplete body of the demon, and sighs heavily in his heart.


    Even his magic crystal was directly smashed by his hand, which made Xu Shaotang lose the last possible harvest.


    "Alas..."


    With a heavy sigh, Xu Shaotang swept away into the distance.


    Xu Shaotang''s mood can''t be calm for a long time after he left. The devil''s final decision suddenly made him feel more emotions that he shouldn''t have. He didn''t expect that the devil would commit suicide so resolutely in order not to be captured by him alive.


    He suddenly found that he did not seem to understand these demons.


    The scene of the devil''s decisive suicide constantly appeared in his mind.


    No matter whether these demons all die or not, and whether they are on the opposite side now, this demon who committed suicide in order not to be captured alive by him should be regarded as a respectable enemy!


    He suddenly realized that in their hearts, these demons are evil, but in the hearts of those demons, they are not evil?


    It is precisely because of this mutual opposition that they are allowed to carry out endless killing in this place. The demons want to drive them away, and they also want to hunt these demons in exchange for the merit of leaving here.


    Who can tell which is right and which is wrong?


    "Well, don''t think about it!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed at himself: "this is not a good place. The battlefield is so cruel! Either you die or I live


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and dispels the messy thoughts in his head.


    He didn''t realize that just a moment ago, there would be magic in his heart.Just at this time, the distant earth, but came the sound of fighting.


    Here, fighting seems to be a normal thing, and it''s not uncommon to see fighting scenes.


    A pair of middle-aged men and women are in a mess under the attack of five or six demons. Xu Shaotang''s divine sense sweeps through the middle-aged men and women. Both of them are four grades of cultivation. In this gate of life and death, there are too many people who practice this kind of cultivation.


    Seeing that the middle-aged men and women had reached the edge of the lamp, Xu Shaotang did not care what he thought, and quickly approached them.


    Before people arrive, the true Qi of purple has come out.


    A huge purple fist smashed at the demons who constantly attacked them.


    "Boom!"


    A huge force to tear the earth, the spread of the power of those demons fly hundreds of meters, a hit the devil directly in his violent power to ashes.


    "Withdraw!"


    Know not enemy, one of the demons issued a roar, with the remaining several demons quickly retreat.


    Xu Shaotang is about to pursue and kill, but he suddenly thinks of the environment he is in now. It''s in someone else''s territory! Don''t chase these people, but trap yourself!


    You''d better take it when it''s good!


    With this idea, Xu Shaotang stopped his pursuit.


    "Thank you for saving my life!"


    Looking at the confused Xu Shaotang standing there, the pair of men and women quickly came forward and bowed.


    "You''re welcome."


    Interrupted by their voices, Xu Shaotang slowly separated from the confused state and reluctantly gave them a smile.


    "Shangxian, let''s get out of here first!"


    They helped each other and carefully said to Xu Shaotang, "these demons have escaped. Soon a large number of demons will come. This is not a place to stay for a long time!"


    "Well, good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and saw that their injuries were serious. He took out two pills from his bag and handed them to them. "This is the pill for healing. It''s good for your injuries."


    "Pills?"


    Looking at the pills handed over by Xu Shaotang, the two people''s eyes suddenly show surprised light, while thanking Xu Shaotang with gratitude, while quickly taking the pills.

 Chapter 3009

    This escape is a hundred miles away.


    In the process, Xu Shaotang also knew their names. The male''s name was Shi Qi, and the female''s name was Guan Ying.


    They are a couple. They have been here for more than 20 years. They came from Xiandao and were sent here because Xiandao killed the people under the saints.


    When they first came here, they had no accomplishments of grade three, but now they are at the peak of grade four. They may break through to grade five at any time.


    They have been very careful since they came here. As Xu Shaotang thought before, they try their best to fight when they encounter demons with the power of World War I, and try their best to escape when they encounter stronger demons.


    After settling down temporarily, Xu Shaotang asked curiously: "since you are from Fairy Island, you should have seen pills, right? How do you look surprised when you see the pill? "


    "People who have been here for a long time will be surprised to see pills."


    Shi Qi said with a smile: "you don''t know, there are no alchemists here! Moreover, even if there is an alchemist, where is the place like a growth elixir around you? Here, pills are very rare. It''s estimated that you who just came here will have pills! When we came here, we also had pills, but they have been used up for so many years. "


    "No wonder!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly nodded and said with a smile, "it''s true that alchemists are basically useless here."


    Even if Guan Qingyu and Zhai Tiandao, the top alchemists, came here, I''m afraid they could only look at the red land and sigh? What''s the use of alchemy without panacea?


    Guan Ying sighed helplessly: "yes, the battle is happening almost all the time! Even plants and trees can''t grow, let alone a panacea! "


    Hearing Guan Ying''s words, an idea suddenly flashed through Xu Shaotang''s mind and asked curiously, "is it that out of this thousand miles, it is no longer like this?"


    "I think so."


    Guan Ying nodded and said: "this place is like this because of years of war. Even the devil will not choose to settle in this wild land! However, out of this wilderness is the place where demons live. It is said that there are a lot of demons guarding in this wilderness and devil''s territory. The purpose is to prevent us from crossing this area and threatening the demons in the rear! "


    "This is a battlefield, an endless battlefield!" "If we reverse the situation between us and demons, we will also try our best to trap demons in this wild land," he said


    Demons have the same wisdom as other ethnic groups. Although they can''t break through the gate of life and death, they won''t let a large number of them enter the rear area of the battlefield. The rear area is the demonic people. Naturally, demons won''t let them threaten the safety of the people.


    Hearing their words, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said, "you haven''t walked out of this area since you''ve been here so long?"


    "No! Not only we don''t have it, but I don''t think anyone else has either. "


    Guan Ying looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. He doesn''t know why he asks. He shakes his head slightly and says, "the only one who has ever walked out of this area is Li, who is both God and devil? Maybe he is the only one who has the ability to freely access the devil''s territory as his own garden. "


    When it comes to Li unparalleled, their faces show a strong color of admiration.


    It can be seen that not only those people who met Duzhong before him regarded Li Wushuang as their idols, but also almost everyone regarded Li Wushuang as their idols, including Yao Qingdi, who is now ranked first!


    "I don''t know what the devil''s territory is like?"


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang has a strong interest in the devil''s territory outside this scorched earth. He wants to go to the devil''s territory. If he can, he wants to find another opportunity to leave here!


    "Shangxian doesn''t want to go to the devil''s territory?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s self talking voice, Shi Qi and his wife immediately looked at each other, and then looked at Xu Shaotang in amazement.


    They once had this idea, but after listening to the words of those elders, they resolutely gave up the idea in their heart, and with this cultivation, they entered the devil''s territory, which is undoubtedly a way of self death!


    "I really want to see it!"


    Facing the husband and wife''s astonished eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "all the things we have come from other people''s mouths. What is the devil''s territory, but no one knows. What''s the situation of the border between this scorched earth and the devil''s territory, and no one knows. It''s too boring to fight with the devil endlessly on this scorched earth."


    "Shangxian, although your accomplishments are above us, there are too many people here. If you really can easily enter the back of the devil, I''m afraid someone will take us to attack the devil''s territory long ago! "


    Shi Qi quietly looked at Xu Shaotang, and earnestly advised: "what you think, I think, should not have been thought of by no one, but since there is the door of life and death, the only successful person is Li unparalleled. Don''t be impulsive! Your talent is above us. You may not have the chance to leave here alive in the future. There is no need to kill yourself for the curiosity in your heart. "Although he thinks it''s a good idea, the problem is that it''s not possible to realize it.


    It''s not a risk, it''s death!


    "Maybe it''s not as hard as you think?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth turned slightly, and a sly smile appeared on his face. He said with a smile: "if the demons really have such a powerful power, I''m afraid the door of life and death will not be able to survive long ago! I''m also careful to guard against these demons here. It''s the same when I go to the rear of the demons. It''s better to work hard. Maybe I can leave this ghost place as soon as possible! "


    "Moreover, even if these demons are powerful, I believe they will concentrate most of their strength on the border. As long as they break through the defense of the border and go deep into their rear, they may be more secure than here!"


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of the dragon!


    Since Longxiang can kill from devil''s territory to flame mountain when his cultivation is not at the peak, why can''t they kill here?


    It''s a little hard to make 50000 points of merit!


    In a hundred years, he can''t wait!


    Maybe you can leave here as soon as possible with the method of Longxiang!

 Chapter 3010

    I''m a genius! ha-ha!


    Thinking of these, Xu Shaotang once again praised himself in his mind.


    Isn''t Yanji trying to get himself a gate of life and death? Hey, if his plan is successful, I don''t know what Yan Ji''s face will be.


    All of a sudden, he can''t wait to carry out his "great" plan!


    If Yanji wants to follow the routine, he just doesn''t follow the routine!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang realized that he inadvertently opened the door of the new world!


    The plan in my mind is more and more mature!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s extremely bold plan, the couple looked at each other again.


    "Shangxian''s idea is really Strange


    For a long time, Shi Qi''s mouth finally slowly out of a word, he really don''t know how to describe the young immortal this bold to the extreme idea, can only use "strange" two words to describe.


    Strange, also wonderful!


    "How many magic crystals have you hunted here for more than 20 years?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile: "100000 points of merit, it''s not much to say, but it''s not easy to get so many merits in this place, right?"


    If you hunt high-quality magic crystals, you don''t need much.


    For example, people like Yao Qingdi believe that they have already obtained enough meritorious service, but for Shi Qi and his wife, it is not easy to live. It is extremely difficult to obtain so many meritorious service.


    What''s more, those demons always play suicide, just like he did just now. They killed several demons, but they didn''t get a fart!


    I really want to leave here by making up 100000 points of merit. It''s impossible without more than eight accomplishments!


    "This..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Shi Qi and his wife were immediately ashamed.


    Most of the time, they are hiding from the demons. They have tried several places they think they are hiding. They want to retreat for a hundred years and then leave here. However, they are always unable to escape from the demons'' patrol team. They have escaped from death several times.


    In more than 20 years, the magic crystals they have hunted together can only be exchanged for 10000 or 20000 meritorious deeds at most.


    "I knew you didn''t get much." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in fact, even if there is no demon patrolling everywhere, it is not wise to hide in a place for meditation. If everyone thinks so, who will guard the gate of life and death? The door of life and death is broken, and everyone has lost the value of living. They can''t escape the end of being ruthlessly obliterated. "


    No one can afford the consequences of breaking the door of life and death!


    So now he can understand why so many people choose to guard the gate of life and death.


    He wanted to guard the gate of health and death, but others didn''t give him that chance. He had to guard the gate of life and death in his own way!


    "We understand what Shangxian said."


    With a faint sigh, Guan Ying said slowly, "but it''s hard to break through the heavy defense of the border, isn''t it?"


    "How can we know if we don''t try?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "moreover, I already have a mature plan in my mind. If you want to try it with me, I can tell you this plan."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the couple silently looked at each other, thinking about the feasibility of Xu Shaotang''s plan.


    However, no matter what they think, they feel that Xu Shaotang''s plan is not likely to succeed.


    Even if Xu Shaotang breaks through the defense of the border, he can''t escape the pursuit of those demons?


    After a quick exchange of views, Shi Qi curiously said to Xu Shaotang, "I wonder if Shangxian can tell us what your mature plan is like first?"


    "It won''t work."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "if you don''t want to take this risk with me, you''d better not know the plan."


    If these two people know his plan and go with him, they may expose his plan. It''s a plan related to their own life. They have to be vigilant. Although they may not disclose it, it''s better to be on guard.


    See Xu Shaotang don''t say, the couple''s face suddenly flashed a trace of disappointment.


    A moment later, Guan Ying sighed softly: "Shangxian, our husband and wife have been here for more than 20 years. Since we can live for more than 20 years, if we are careful enough, we may have a chance to survive for more than 100 years. We really don''t want to take this risk. We may have to live up to Shangxian''s good intentions."


    It is said that they failed to live up to Xu Shaotang''s good intentions, but in fact, they felt in their hearts that Xu Shaotang''s ideas were not possible to be realized.


    Hiding in this scorched earth, you may still have a chance to live. If you follow him like this, I''m afraid you''ll end up dead, right?


    Although it is also gambling, but with him so disorderly, almost no hope of winning gambling!"All right! Everyone has his own ambition, and I will not force you. "


    How can Xu Shaotang not understand Guan Ying''s meaning? He nodded with a smile and said, "in this case, those two are good at recuperation. Let''s leave now!"


    After that, Xu Shaotang stood up slowly.


    Even if no one goes with him, he will try it alone!


    It''s impossible to wait a hundred years! It''s too hard to get 100000 meritorious deeds!


    If this gate of life and death is also a prison, then he will escape!


    "Wait!"


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang stood up, Shi Qi also stood up and said slowly, "Shangxian, can you listen to me again? Shangxian had such accomplishments since he was young. He really didn''t want to take the risk! "


    This is the second time he has persuaded Xu Shaotang.


    Because Xu Shaotang saved them and gave them precious pills to heal their wounds. They have a good feeling for Xu Shaotang. They know that Xu Shaotang has such a dangerous idea. How can they persuade Xu Shaotang.


    No matter what reason he came here, but since Xu Shaotang was willing to help them, they decided that Xu Shaotang was a good man.


    He didn''t want to see a good man, and a man of extraordinary talent, go to death in vain.


    "Don''t try to persuade me about that."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said firmly: "I have decided to try anyway! Well, you are still injured. Let''s have a good rest. I hope we can meet again in the future! "


    After that, Xu Shaotang moved and quickly left their hiding place.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s rapidly disappearing figure, Shi Qi couldn''t help but give out a heavy sigh.


    Listening to Shi Qi''s sigh, Guan Ying sighed and murmured: "people are good people, and they have courage, that is, they are too confident..."

 Chapter 3011

    Xu Shaotang once again embarked on the journey alone.


    Just this time, he had a goal in his heart!


    Border!


    He''s going to the border!


    Knowing that there may be patrolling demons everywhere, Xu Shaotang no longer walks in the air and tries not to walk in the open space. Although there is no shelter here, there are many rocks.


    Those rocks may not be impressive, but at the critical moment, they may be able to save his life.


    Originally, it was not a long journey, but it seemed a little long without Royal Air flight.


    However, when Xu Shaotang had to be careful to avoid the huge gap between the two demons, he could only find out whether he was hiding in the dark.


    In such a place surrounded by powerful enemies, if you don''t pay attention to it, you may lose your life and cultivate your spirit so that you can deal with it better.


    He has to take the initiative to complete his plan. However, he has to choose people to take the initiative. He can''t attack at will and let the devil see the flaws. Otherwise, the possibility of success of this plan will be greatly reduced.


    "Yanji, Yanji, I''m not your opponent. Let''s see who''s smarter!"


    Sitting in the crevice of the stone, Xu Shaotang smiles a little. He has a mature plan in his heart. When he first came here, his worries gradually dissipated. Now he just wants to meet a few demons who can make him implement the plan!


    ¡­¡­


    "Sneeze!"


    In Yunzhong City Lord''s mansion, Yanji, who is sitting there with Guan Qingyu and enjoying tea, suddenly sneezes. Gong Xueshang, who is next to him, respectfully stands there. Seeing that there is not much tea in Yanji''s cup, he respectfully adds tea to it.


    Yan Ji gently touched his nose, Wu said with a smile: "I don''t know who is talking about me again."


    "Besides Xu Shaotang, who else is there?"


    Guan Qingyu put down his tea cup and said with a laugh, "that boy is probably scolding his mother in his heart now. He runs back and forth, but in the end he can''t escape the fate of entering the gate of life and death."


    Hearing Guan Qingyu''s words, Yan Ji''s mouth turned slightly, "ha ha, this boy is a little smart. If I hadn''t given purple Luo many benefits, I wouldn''t have been able to send this boy to the gate of life and death!"


    Think of oneself give purple Luo of those things, the inflammation Ji heart again slightly some flesh ache.


    These things were not particularly valuable to him, but they were really good things.


    The key is that Xu Shaotang could have been trapped in the gate of life and death for a long time, but Guan Qingyu''s plan was seen through by the boy, which made him have to pay some price to achieve his goal. This kind of feeling is really not very good!


    "I just don''t know if this boy will make any more moths in the gate of life and death." Guan Qingyu some worry said: "this boy is not a worry master, I guess, he will not be so willing to stay in the door of life and death."


    "That reminds me."


    Yan Ji''s fingers touched the teacup, but he didn''t put it into his mouth for a long time. His face showed a trace of thinking. A moment later, he looked up at Gong Xueshang and asked with a smile, "do you think Xu Shaotang can still make waves in the gate of life and death?"


    Hearing Yan Ji''s question, Gong Xueshang was stunned. Unexpectedly, Yan Ji would suddenly ask her this question. After a little hesitation, Gong Xueshang shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    This period of time almost every day with Yan Ji''s side, Gong Xueshang also learned a lot of unknown things.


    And these things, not only she didn''t know before, believe in the whole holy prison, also a few people know, and these people who know are undoubtedly Yanji''s confidants.


    Just she some don''t quite understand, when Yan Ji talks about these extremely secret things with the person, why don''t let oneself this just came to the person to avoid?


    Originally, it was difficult for her to adapt to the status of a slave in front of such a young man, but when she knew Yanji''s identity and actual age, she accepted it all.


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t you want to say?" Yan Ji asked with a smile.


    "I really don''t know." Gong Xueshang said seriously: "Xu Shaotang is a very strange person. Although he is gifted, he has no ambition. Moreover, many of his ideas are the same as others, and his way of doing things is also different from others. His thinking is very jumping, and his maidservant can''t guess his mind."


    "Ha ha, that''s to the point."


    Yan Ji nodded slightly and said: "Xu Shaotang''s head is really different. Sometimes I can''t even guess what he is thinking! Don''t tell me, Mr. Guan. I''m really looking forward to seeing what storm he can bring in the gate of life and death! "


    "I don''t know the details, but I guess he will come up with something."


    Guan Qingyu said with a laugh: "looking at Xu Shaotang''s various activities in the northern and southern regions, we may see some clues. No matter where he goes, there will be no peace. Gu Daosheng''s case just proves this."When talking, Guan Qingyu smiles and looks at Gong Xueshang.


    Yanji finally took the cup to his mouth, sipped the fragrant hot tea, and slowly put down the cup.


    "I''m thinking, in the gate of life and death, apart from fighting with those demons honestly, what else can he do?" Yanji frowned slightly, with a rare color of meditation in his eyes.


    "This is the only one who has to ask the gate of life and death!"


    Guan Qingyu said with a smile: "if the city master is interested, he can call a person from the gate of life and death to ask. To tell you the truth, I really want to know what is the situation of this boy in the gate of life and death!"


    Guan Qingyu''s voice just fell, and a figure rushed in.


    Seeing this man, Guan Qingyu and Yanji are in a daze one after another, and a bad premonition suddenly springs up in their hearts.


    This person is the one Yanji sent to the gate of life and death. Seeing this person appear at the moment, there is no doubt that something must have happened in the gate of life and death. Moreover, it should not be a trivial matter!


    Just now, they were still talking about the gate of life and death, and the people in the gate of life and death appeared. Isn''t that a coincidence?


    At this moment, both of them had the same idea in their hearts: is it related to Xu Shaotang?


    The man quickly came to Yanji and bowed to him.


    Yan Ji light glanced at that person one eye, waved a hand way: "don''t need much ceremony, say directly, what happened?"


    The visitor did not dare to delay, so he quickly reported the situation to Yanji.


    Listen, Yan Ji''s face is more and more ugly

 Chapter 3012

    "This bastard! Asshole


    After repulsing the comer, Yanji can''t help scolding angrily.


    Looking at the inflamed Yan Ji, Guan Qingyu and Gong Xueshang are all stunned.


    Gong Xueshang is OK, but Guan Qingyu has been around Yanji for many years, and he has never seen Yanji really angry. At the level of Yanji, he has already played well with his anger.


    He had only heard that Yanji had been furious about Li''s incomparable affairs before, but at that time he had not been with Yanji, nor had he seen the rare scene in a thousand years.


    Of course, they know that the bastard in Yanji''s mouth is Xu Shaotang, but they don''t know what he did in the gate of life and death, which makes Yanji angry in front of them.


    We all know that Xu Shaotang is a troublemaker, but no one thought that when he came to the gate of life and death for a few days, something happened. It seems that it''s not a small matter.


    After venting his anger, Yan Ji''s face gradually calms down. Gong Xueshang and Guan Qingyu look at him curiously, but there is a bitter smile on his face.


    "Do you know what happened in the gate of life and death?" Yan Ji helpless wry smile way.


    They shake their heads. Although they think that Yanji''s problem is obviously nonsense, they dare not say it.


    Yan Ji restrained his smile and said with a familiar look: "now, the devil already knows that Xu Shaotang has gone to the gate of life and death. King Kong''s fire king is very angry. He sends people to search around the gate of life and death, and at the same time he gathers a large army. It seems that he wants to personally attack the gate of life and death!"


    "As soon as he went, how did the devil get the news?"


    Guan Qingyu was slightly stunned. Just in doubt, he thought of what Yanji had just said when he was angry. He thought for a while, and his face gradually showed a look of amazement, "should it be Did Xu Shaotang deliberately release the news himself? "


    "It should be!"


    Yan Ji nods slightly, "this bastard, is really a person who can make trouble everywhere!"


    "But why did he break the news? With his current strength, the king of Vajra can crush him with a finger, right? Are you tired of living, asshole Guan Qingyu looks at Yanji with a puzzled face. A moment later, he shakes his head and says: "no way. Although he is bold, he is more afraid of death than anyone else! He must have other purposes for doing so! "


    Although contact with Xu Shaotang is not much, but whether he or Yanji are very concerned about Xu Shaotang.


    As far as he knows, Xu Shaotang is not that kind of fighting madman. That bastard cherishes his life very much. He will not bring himself such great danger for no reason!


    "What else is the purpose?"


    Yanji snorted: "I guess this bastard is trying to muddy the water of the gate of life and death. Maybe there is revenge! It''s said that he wanted to go to the third line of defense, but he was rejected by the people in the third line of defense, because he was afraid that King Kong might know that he would attack on a large scale on the third line of defense. "


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing Yan Ji''s words, Guan Qingyu suddenly shook his head slightly and said, "as far as I know, Xu Shaotang is not such a person. He should understand the importance of life and death, and should not retaliate for such a thing!"


    "Yes! I also think that Xu Shaotang is not such a person. "


    Gong Xueshang nodded and said, "it won''t do him any good if the gate of life and death is attacked. Now the devil is searching for him everywhere. Even if he wants to revenge, he may fill himself in!"


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing their words, Yanji fell into thinking again.


    He carefully recalled what he knew about Xu Shaotang and tried to analyze what kind of person Xu Shaotang was. If his purpose was not revenge, what was it?


    What is he thinking about at this moment, who is regarded as the one who has the hope to surpass Li?


    Huh?


    Is Li unparalleled?


    When he thought of the name Li Wushuang, a strange color suddenly appeared in Yanji''s eyes, and Li Wushuang''s brilliant deeds constantly appeared in his mind.


    Thinking about it, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Yanji''s face.


    "Did the Lord think of anything?" Looking at the look on Li matchless face, Guan Qingyu asked curiously.


    "I did think of something!"


    Yan Ji smile, slowly way: "if Xu Shaotang is not for revenge, then, he did so, only one purpose!"


    "What''s the purpose?"


    Gong Xueshang also came, a mature and beautiful face full of curiosity.


    "Escape from the gate of life and death! Escape from the devil''s land! "


    In Yan Ji''s eyes, the color of understanding became stronger and stronger, and he was basically sure that his judgment was correct.


    "He''s going to get out of the devil''s land?"


    After hearing Yan Ji''s words, they suddenly smothered slightly. When they came back to their senses, Guan Qingyu frowned and said, "although his strength is unique at his age, it''s nothing in the devil''s land, right? And with so many demons after him, how can he escape? ""We all underestimate this asshole!"


    Yanji sighed softly: "I guess he deliberately let King Kong Fire know that he went to the gate of life and death, in order to let King Kong Fire mobilize a large number of troops to search for him. In this way, the devil''s encirclement power to the gate of life and death will be weakened, and he can take this opportunity to leave the gate of life and death, so as to enter the devil''s rear, and then escape all the way from the rear, and finally leave the gate of life and death Escape to our side


    "This..."


    Carefully thinking about Yanji''s conjecture, Guan Qingyu thinks that this possibility is very big.


    After a period of silence, Guan Qingyu couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "is his action too bold? Once he goes deep into the devil''s hinterland, he should soon reveal his identity. At that time, he will certainly be chased by the devil. In the face of the furious King Kong Fire King and many demon experts, his hope of escaping from the devil''s kingdom is just a little slim, right


    "There is not much hope, but it is not without hope!"


    Yan Ji said lightly: "don''t forget, King Kong Fire King is brave but overbearing. Now that he knows that Xu Shaotang has gone to the gate of life and death, he will certainly enlist the power of the other three kings, and then concentrate a lot of power on the gate of life and death. This will inevitably cause the rear emptiness, and this is Xu Shaotang''s opportunity!"


    Even he thought that Xu Shaotang''s idea was too bold, but when he thought about it carefully, this bold idea was not without a trace of hope.


    If things can develop as Xu Shaotang expected, he really has a great chance to escape from the devil''s land!


    However, the world is changeable, but all things can not happen as Xu Shaotang expected. There are too many variables in it. If you are careless, Xu Shaotang will be doomed!

 Chapter 3013

    "These demons, they are really chasing hard!"


    After killing a group of patrolling demons again, Xu Shaotang smiles a little. Now is the time for him to implement his plan.


    Before all the way to escape south, now, it''s time for him to move north!


    As long as these demons think that he will unswervingly escape to the place where the gate of life and death is located, his plan will be half successful. Now he only needs to move in the opposite direction, and he should be able to avoid most of the demonic forces.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t take the demons'' crystals on purpose. The purpose is to make the demons think that he is running away in a hurry and has no time for him to attend to them, so as to make the demons not doubt his actions as much as possible.


    In this land without any vegetation cover, it is not easy for him to hide his body. He can only smear all his body with burnt black soil and try to integrate himself with the surrounding environment.


    These were all the things he learned from the law enforcers. Originally, he thought that he could no longer use them because of his current cultivation, but now he had to pick them up again to help him complete his plan.


    When he moved to the north, he was ready not to fight any more. Now every fight may expose his whereabouts and purpose.


    Every distance, Xu Shaotang will remind himself to stop and have a rest, so that he can keep full of energy, so that he can pay attention to the surrounding situation at any time.


    After a whole day and night, Xu Shaotang finally came to the northern border.


    Hiding his body behind a scorched stone in the night, looking at the environment in front of him, Xu Shaotang''s heart is full of shock.


    What appeared in front of him was a gorge hundreds of feet!


    This canyon completely separates the gate of life and death from the fiend''s territory! This side of the canyon is a scorched black land, but the other side of the canyon is a vibrant scene!


    In just a few days, he found that he was so attached to the green. Looking at the situation around him and the vibrant scene opposite him, he knew that his choice was right. If he wanted to stay in this barren place for several years, he would be crazy!


    The only regret is that he can clearly see the demon''s team patrolling back and forth across the street, proving that even in this case, the demon still has a guard here to prevent people from crossing this natural moat to their territory!


    "Another place!"


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to break through by force. It''s a good thing if he can enter the devil''s territory quietly. Unless he has to, he will choose to break through by force.


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang carefully observed the situation around him and made sure that there was no demon around him for the time being. Then he moved quietly to another place. At the same time, he always paid attention to the situation across the canyon and wanted to find a place without demon guard to sneak in quietly.


    He doesn''t believe that these demons are guarded everywhere. How many people are needed to guard such a long border if there are people guarding everywhere? Besides, a large number of Vajra''s men are searching for his life and death!


    Just as Xu Shaotang carefully looks for the weakest place of devil defense, two breath suddenly enters his mind.


    It''s not the devil!


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? "


    Xu Shaotang quickly locked the other side''s position and asked the other side with his mind.


    "Who are you?"


    The other side responded, but seemed wary of him.


    Naturally, Xu Shaotang would not show his identity first, and responded with his divine thought: "I don''t want to fight with you! Tell me your purpose, or I won''t be rude! You are not my opponent, just a demon emperor and a Wupin saint


    "Why, do you know I''m a demon?"


    Another idea came into Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang asked impatiently: "tell me your purpose quickly, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite! My patience is limited


    After practicing the dragon''s secret arts, he can feel the breath of the demon family. Although he still doesn''t know the essence of the demon emperor, he can clearly feel the breath of the demon family on him. He didn''t expect to meet the demon family here.


    If there were other circumstances, he would have a good chat with the demon emperor, but now the situation is very tense, he does not have so much patience.


    "Try it!"


    The demon emperor''s idea sounded again, "there are demons on the opposite side. As long as we move our hand, we will be found by demons. Even if you can kill us, do you think you can escape the pursuit of a large number of demons?"


    Hearing the words of the demon emperor, Xu Shaotang can''t help but give a little meal. He really doesn''t dare to fight with each other here. It''s a critical moment now. There''s no need to expose his whereabouts in order to fight with these two people.


    Just as Xu Shaotang was thinking about what to do now, an idea suddenly flashed through his mind. He asked subconsciously, "do you also want to go to the opposite side?""Well? Do you want to go opposite? "


    The five grade sage''s idea sounded, and seemed a little surprised.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I have met the same person!" After understanding that the other party is also a person who has the same plan as himself, Xu Shaotang was relieved and replied with a smile: "in that case, let''s go together! More than one person can take care of them! "


    He thought he was the only one who had such a bold idea, but unexpectedly he met someone who had the same idea with him. This is really fate!


    It seems that there is no lack of people like myself in the gate of life and death!


    "I said that earlier."


    Determined that Xu Shaotang was also a fellow, the Wupin sage immediately felt relieved, "meeting is fate. In this case, let''s rush through together!"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly stopped the other side, "now rush past, will be found by the devil, we will soon face the pursuit of the devil! We need to find a place where there is no demon defense to sneak in


    "Don''t think about it!"


    The man replied: "we had this idea at the beginning, but we didn''t find any place without demon defense all the way. This place is a place with weak defense! If you go to other directions, the demons there patrol more frequently. There are demons patrolling almost every few tens of miles! "


    "Are these demons crazy? Now this kind of situation also patrols so frequently


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and thought carefully in his mind, "then wait for the gap of the devil''s patrol! It''s best not to be found by the devil. It''s better not to rush again! "


    "All right!"

 Chapter 3014

    At the suggestion of Xu Shaotang, the two sides quietly joined together.


    Xu Shaotang found out that the two were just like himself. They were all covered with scorched earth, and they couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    "Are you Xu Shaotang?"


    Knowing that the man in front of them was Xu Shaotang, the two were slightly surprised.


    "Yes, I''m the one the devil is searching for."


    Xu Shaotang gave a smile and asked them, "who are you?"


    "Ningshan!"


    "Excuse me!"


    "Rong sentence?" Xu Shaotang curiously looked at the demon emperor, "what is your noumenon?"


    "It seems that it''s not good for you to ask me what I am when you first meet?" Rongju didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question, just looked at him lightly.


    Although they have got together temporarily, there is not much trust between them. Naturally, it is impossible for Rong Ju to tell Xu Shaotang about himself.


    "I''ve got it!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged. Since Rong Ju didn''t want to talk, he didn''t bother to ask. He just hid in the dark to observe the situation and master the law of those demons patrolling.


    The speed of these demons'' inspection is very fast. They will go back and forth almost every few minutes. However, these few minutes are enough for them. After all, although the canyon is not deep, it is not too wide. With their speed, they can cross the canyon in less than ten seconds.


    After waiting for the demon patrol to leave again, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly to them, and the three shadows flew to the opposite side of the canyon in the dark!


    "Enemy attack


    At the moment when they set foot on the devil''s territory, a cry suddenly sounded. At the same time, a large number of demons suddenly appeared around them. These demons seemed to suddenly emerge from the ground, which made Xu Shaotang, who was full of confidence, fall into encirclement instantly.


    "No! It''s a trick


    Xu Shaotang exclaimed, and his face suddenly changed. He understood that they were trapped by the devil!


    No wonder the defense here is so weak. It was left on purpose!


    Is the safest place the most dangerous?


    Sure enough, among the demons, there are also experts. Even when a large number of forces rush into the gate of life and death, they still deliberately set this trap, waiting for people like them who want to enter the devil''s hinterland to jump in!


    He calculated and calculated, but in the end, it was a hundred secrets!


    "What to do? Do you want to return it? "


    Looking at the devil coming quickly, Ning Shan''s eyes suddenly flashed a flustered color and asked them in a low voice.


    "It''s more troublesome to go back!"


    Rong sentence provocative looked at Xu Shaotang one eye, "dare to kill out with us?"


    "That''s what I mean!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, now this time to go back, will immediately face the devil''s two sides! Moreover, the strength of the demons in the gate of life and death is stronger than these demons. It''s not wise to go back now!


    If there is no more, the three people will immediately kill the demons coming from the front. At this time, only when they break through the demons in the front and enter the hinterland of the demons, can they have a chance to escape. Otherwise, they will be entangled by a large number of demons. At that time, they will be dead!


    "Kill


    Three people''s mouths at the same time issued a murderous roar, straight at the opposite of those demons.


    A purple Qi cuts the demons in front of them, and the demons in front of them are split into several pieces, but the demons behind them still rush forward bravely, and they are hanged in the blink of an eye.


    Light and electricity interweave, thunder roars, fierce fire is merciless, wind blade is sharp


    The earth is constantly shaking. On the ground, an invisible force seems to want to bind them tightly.


    In the distance, on the originally flat ground, suddenly there are many earth walls. Above the earth walls, the electric current is constantly surging, and the earth walls are getting higher and higher. In a twinkling of an eye, a hundred meter high wall is formed. Above the top of the head, it is also a dense power grid composed of many electric arcs.


    Up and down before and after are completely blocked by the devil with strange powers, in the blink of an eye, the three have been trapped in a carefully prepared cage.


    "Grandma, if you want to trap Grandpa, you have to see if you have this ability!"


    Rong Ju couldn''t see the slightest confusion in his eyes. Instead, he looked excitedly at the demons pouring in. He didn''t know when his hands had become the sharp claws of the dazzling cold light. On the claws, the Demon power was surging.


    With the sharp claw, several demons around him are torn completely, and the green blood splashes on Rong Ju, which makes him more excited.


    "Are you a tiger?"


    The sage''s real fire emerges and burns several demons to ashes. Xu Shaotang looks at Rong Ju in surprise.


    Rongju''s claw is tiger''s claw!


    "Tiger clan?"


    There is a trace of disdain in Rong Ju''s eyes. He seems to think that the tiger clan is not worthy of his own identity, but he still doesn''t say his own identity.Now in this case, Xu Shaotang naturally can not ask, but helplessly looked at Rong sentence, and then continued to fight forward.


    While fighting fiercely with these demons, Xu Shaotang yelled to the two people separated by the demons: "don''t love to fight, rush out and say it again!"


    It seems that these demons can''t be killed completely. Although their strength is not particularly strong, they can''t hold many people. Moreover, if they entangle with these demons, it is estimated that more demons will come to support them. Once they are held back, there is no hope of rushing out.


    Rongju and Ningshan understand this truth. Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they immediately rush to the front wall.


    "Just a wall is like trapping us?"


    A trace of disdain flashed in Rong Ju''s eyes, and the fierce demon''s self-interest claws ripped the demon in front of the wall and fell heavily on the wall.


    "Boom!"


    The demon force collided with the earth wall and made a loud noise. However, the earth wall did not collapse as Rong Ju imagined. In the meantime, a golden light surged up on the earth wall and swallowed up the fierce demon force, but the earth wall did not move.


    "I don''t believe I can''t break this wall!"


    Let sentence heart a horizontal, again quickly swing out two more violent Demon power, concentrate all the power, and the wall crash.


    "Boom..."


    The demon force collides with the golden light on the wall again. The surface of the golden light rippled, but the wall still did not move. At the same time, an electric arc fell on Rong Ju''s body, which made him tremble.


    Rongju quickly uses the Demon power to dispel the paralyzed feeling. The fierce light in his eyes is visible, and one claw tears the demon that emits the electric arc.


    "Damn it! The king of Vajra sent all the elite to the gate of life and death. These people are not their opponents at all! LAN Yun, you go to deal with them. If you can capture them alive, you''d better kill them on the spot if you can''t! "


    During the fierce fight, a faint voice came into Xu Shaotang''s ears.

 Chapter 3015

    "Your Highness, my task is to protect you!"


    "Just protect me with moonslaves! Hurry up. Do you want to see more people die at their hands? " The voice suddenly became severe.


    This time, Xu Shaotang heard clearly and spoke like a woman.


    "Yes


    Hearing the woman''s command, the deep man''s voice rang out again. At the same time, a figure suddenly fell from the sky. The interwoven arc on Xu Shaotang''s head had no influence on him.


    Xu Shaotang quickly turned around, but saw a gray haired old man appeared behind him. It should be the man named LAN Yun.


    As soon as blue cloud appeared, a layer of electric arc surged around his body. When he raised his hand, an electric arc with a diameter of several meters roared like a roaring dragon towards Xu Shaotang!


    Feeling the destructive power of the arc, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but draw a little in his heart. His power is comparable to that of a saint of eight grades! Even better than the eight saints!


    Understand the power of blue cloud is very strong, Xu Shaotang also dare not hard to accept his move, although Nuwa stone has the power to swallow lightning, but not all the power of lightning can swallow!


    With this in mind, Xu Shaotang immediately burst out a purple gas and ran into the arc.


    "Zizi..."


    "Boom!"


    The arc and the purple Qi are intertwined, but it quickly engulfs the power of Xu Shaotang''s Qi. The trend is slightly weak, but Xu Shaotang has no chance to dodge!


    "Zizi..."


    The arc suddenly fell on Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang''s whole body was blackened. Although Nuwa stone swallowed a lot of the power of the arc, it didn''t swallow it completely after all!


    Vaguely, Xu Shaotang can even smell a smell of meat, and the power of the electric arc that has not been swallowed instantly invades the muscles and viscera.


    "Poof!"


    Xu Shaotang''s throat is sweet and his mouth is full of blood.


    "So strong!"


    Xu Shaotang covered his chest and looked at his charred body and chapped skin. He was shocked!


    Blue cloud is just a move to let himself hurt, this is still Nu Wa stone swallowed a lot of power under the premise! If there is no Nuwa stone, I''m afraid my injury will be more serious!


    He and Xiao Shuang, who is a member of bapin cultivation, can still fight for dozens of Huihe, but they are defeated in the hands of LAN Yun!


    The strength of blue cloud is definitely above eight products!


    Jiupin!


    The strength is comparable to the devil of Jiupin saint!


    "What to do? What shall we do? "


    Rao is Xu Shaotang. No matter how calm he is, in the face of a demon whose strength is comparable to that of a Jiupin saint, he will inevitably have a little panic.


    In Xu Shaotang into confusion, blue cloud is also slightly a Leng, a face surprised looking at Xu Shaotang: "you can live? It seems that I need to reevaluate your strength! "


    Just now, he used almost all his strength. He thought that he could easily kill this daring intruder, but he didn''t expect that the other side was still standing well. It didn''t seem that he was seriously injured?


    "I also want to reevaluate your strength!" Xu Shaotang said casually, while quickly turning his head, thinking about how to find a trace of life.


    "Lan Yun, you''d better catch this man alive!"


    At this time, the faint girl sounded again.


    Hearing this woman''s voice, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly moved slightly, and a crazy idea gradually appeared in his mind.


    Catch the king first!


    Obviously, the woman who speaks should have a high status. At least LAN Yun wants to listen to her orders. As long as he catches her and threatens her life, they can escape from the world!


    This may be their only chance!


    However, although he now locked the position of the woman by his voice, the wall that let Rong sentence eat shriveled for several times was between him and the woman. If he wanted to catch the woman, he had to break the wall and catch her as quickly as possible!


    Besides, he has only one chance!


    A failure, blue cloud will certainly mercilessly kill him, this blue cloud should not allow him to threaten the safety of that woman!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang quickly said to them, "help me hold down this old thing! Even for a moment! "


    "What are you doing?"


    In the fierce battle, Rong Ju quickly approaches Xu Shaotang and asks suspiciously.


    "This old man is too strong. We are not his rivals. We have to find a new way to survive..."


    Xu Shaotang''s words just half said, another arc hit him, this time the power of the arc seems to be a little stronger than before, it seems, blue cloud heard the woman''s order, want to capture him alive!


    Xu Shaotang had to hastily summon up a genuine Qi to resist reluctantly, and then he was blown away by the power of the arc."Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang spat out two mouthfuls of blood again, but he didn''t care about his injury. Taking advantage of the moment of flying out, he used all the power of Nuwa stone to bombard the stubborn wall.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the earth wall collapsed!


    "Your Highness, be careful!"


    Blue cloud slightly a Leng, suddenly a spirit, angry roar, at the same time use all his strength, a more thick arc with the smell of destruction to kill Xu Shaotang!


    This time, he didn''t stay at all. He had only one idea in his heart to kill the intruder who dared to fight his Highness''s idea!


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a roar of the sky sounded, and a huge figure suddenly appeared behind Xu Shaotang.


    At this last moment, Rongju finally revealed his own essence!


    This is a tiger tens of meters high, but a closer look, but it is not a tiger, that a huge dragon head is very eye-catching!


    Dragon head and tiger body!


    Ho ho!


    "Boom!"


    The arc with the smell of destruction suddenly fell on Rong Ju''s body. Rong Ju uttered a shrill scream. His skin cracked instantly, and his huge body hit the ground heavily. A pungent smell of scorching spread immediately!


    "Excuse me!"


    See dying lying on the ground of Rong sentence, Ningshan issued a roar, knowing that the enemy, but still angry to kill blue cloud.


    "To die!"


    Blue cloud which has the mood to entangle with Ningshan, see Ningshan hit, double eyes kill machine move, in the hands of the arc will get rid of!


    "Stop it


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s voice suddenly sounded, and LAN Yun subconsciously looked at it. At this moment, his eyes suddenly turned to ashes, and the arc in his hands also disappeared, leaving Ning Shan''s true Qi to fall on him.


    However, Ning Shan''s true Qi didn''t even break his defense.


    In the dust, Xu Shaotang cuts back a beautiful young woman''s hands with one hand, but puts the other hand on her tianlinggai. As long as one palm falls, the woman''s tianlinggai will be broken.

 Chapter 3016

    Seeing this scene, those crazy attacking demons stopped attacking one after another, and their eyes flashed with anger. This kind of anger was even more angry than when Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang broke into the territory of the demons!


    "Take a quick look at Rong Ju''s injury!"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at Rongju''s huge body. He stared at LAN Yun warily and said aloud to Ning Shan.


    Ning Shan''s eyes looked at blue cloud with blood red. Then he rushed to Rong Ju''s side quickly. He saw that Rong Ju''s body had been cracked everywhere. His eyes were closed, and his spirit was like wandering. He was about to die.


    Seeing that, Ning Shan''s eyes are more red. He raises his moist eyes and shakes his head to Xu Shaotang''s grief.


    The strength gap between Rongju and Lanyun is too big!


    Moreover, LAN Yun was determined to kill Rong Ju at that time, and there was no room for him to start. Now Rong Ju still has a faint breath, because of his strong blood.


    If it''s another demon clan, I''m afraid it''s dead now.


    "Go on!"


    A pill and a six grade demon pill fly out of Xu Shaotang''s heaven and earth bag at the same time and fall straight into Ningshan''s hands.


    Looking at the pills and demon pills in his hand, Ning Shan''s sad face suddenly shows a surprise. He looks at Xu Shaotang gratefully and quickly takes the pills to Rong Ju.


    "Release your highness, I will spare you from death!"


    In blue cloud''s eyes, Xu Shaotang is killed. He stares at Xu Shaotang with his eyes. He wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Xu Shaotang will block this woman in front of him, let the blood left in the corner of his mouth, light way: "either, let''s take her away, or, let''s die together!"


    Only a fool would let this woman go. At this time, this woman is their life preserver. He said nothing could let her go.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the demon woman in his hand looked at LAN Yun coldly and said harshly: "Lan Yun, I order you to kill them immediately, leave me alone!"


    "Your Highness..."


    Blue cloud looks hard to see this woman one eye, a hand up, a snake shaped arc will Ningshan winding up, the snake shaped arc strangled Ningshan''s neck, the power of the arc constantly eroding his body.


    Xu Tang''s eyes were still fixed on his body, with a cold look.


    "Well, let''s see who is more cruel!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes narrowed, his big hand clawed, and suddenly pinched the woman''s head. The woman gave a dull hum, and her face showed the color of pain, but she didn''t make any more sound. Her blue eyes were full of decisive color.


    With Xu Shaotang''s increasing strength, the woman''s skull has begun to deform, and a trace of blood overflows from the corner of her mouth, stinging the eyes of all demons.


    "What do you want?"


    Blue cloud suddenly put away his arc, looked at Xu Shaotang with murderous air, "let you go, OK! But you have to release your highness. There''s no discussion about that! I can assure you that at least all of us here will not pursue you! "


    Seeing that Lan Yun stopped tormenting Ning Shan, Xu Shaotang''s power suddenly disappeared. Facing LAN Yun''s murderous eyes, he sneered: "your promise is worthless to me! Don''t give me time here. I know you want to drag more strong people to come. I''ll give you a cup of tea. Either let us go or we''ll end up with your highness! Hey, hey, I''m not at a loss to have such a beautiful woman buried with me when I die! "


    Only a fool can believe the promise of the devil!


    He also wants to guarantee that Lan Yun will release this woman after leaving safely. Will LAN Yun believe it?


    "Do you deserve me to bury you?" The woman disdains of lightly hum a, seem not to put Xu Shaotang in the eye at all.


    "Your Highness devil, you have become my hostage. What qualification do you have to say this to me?"


    Xu Shaotang chuckled, moved his fingers slightly, stroked her face frivolously, and said with a smile: "the face is very smooth, but I don''t know if it is as smooth as the face?"


    "Shameless!"


    How can a woman not understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning? No matter how calm she is, she is still a woman after all. For Xu Shaotang''s dirty idea, it''s hard to avoid strong anger in her heart.


    "You''d better shut up!"


    Xu Shaotang raised his voice abruptly and threatened fiercely: "I''m in a hurry. I''ll strip you. Let all of you appreciate your Highness''s body!"


    "You dare!" The woman''s face is more angry, and her blue eyes are full of strong murders.


    "Do you dare me! I''ve lost my life. What else can I do? " Xu Shaotang snorted coldly and asked LAN Yun impatiently, "have you considered it? If not, shall I help you decide? "


    While speaking, Xu Shaotang''s hand moved down slightly again and made a move to tear up the woman''s clothes.He doesn''t believe it. LAN Yun will have the heart to see his Highness''s carcass exposed in public. Although he won''t do it, he believes that Lan Yun dare not gamble!


    "Let them go!"


    Before waiting for blue cloud''s decision, the woman has already faintly looked at him, "don''t worry, they dare not kill me! Now my life is more important than any of them. Not only can they not kill me, they have to protect me


    Hearing the woman''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    It''s true that this woman has seen everything thoroughly, and they really dare not kill her. Now their whereabouts have been completely exposed, and they will soon face the encirclement and suppression of a large number of demons. This woman is their life preserver!


    If they really want to meet the danger from outside the devil, they will sacrifice their lives to save this woman!


    "Yes, sir


    LAN Yun bowed slightly and waved his hand. The walls and interconnected power grids that besieged them disappeared quickly. At the same time, he motioned to all the demons to give him a way. He looked at Xu Shaotang with a warning face and said in a cold voice: "if your highness loses a hair in your hands, I swear that you and yunzhongcheng will pay a heavy price for today''s stupid behavior!"


    "I''ve never been threatened!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at LAN Yun faintly and said with a smile: "as long as we go back to Yunzhong City, I will release her naturally. Of course, you can also send someone to escort us back. At that time, you can protect your highness again. Kill two birds with one stone, how good!"


    "You think too much!"


    A trace of disdain flashed across the woman''s face and said faintly: "how about we gamble? Let''s see if you can leave our territory alive when I''m your hostage? "


    "Good! Bet on it

 Chapter 3017

    They didn''t even know where they were going.


    Just know, here should be far away from the gate of life and death!


    "Well, find a place here to hide first!"


    Xu Shaotang escorted the woman and said to Ningshan, "Rong Ju''s injury is too serious. We must have a good rest! The mountain is high and the forest is dense. We should be able to find a suitable hiding place! "


    Now he is very fond of these mountain forests with dense vegetation. He can not only find ideal hiding places in these places, but also find miraculous drugs and other things if he is lucky. All these can help them succeed in their actions.


    "Well, here it is!"


    Ningshan nodded, carrying a coma past sentence, quickly hidden into the forest.


    After a careful search, they finally found an ideal hiding place. This is an upside down cave, which is open under the syncline. It is impossible to find the existence of this cave unless they pass under it.


    Under the mouth of the cave is a fast flowing river, which is an ideal hiding place in any way.


    "Let''s go, wash the bloody smell off your body first!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "these demons'' noses are more sensitive than dogs. Don''t let the smell of blood expose my position!"


    "You are cunning!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the woman under his escort could not help but snort.


    "Hey, don''t be cunning. I''m going to die in your hands." Xu Shaotang a bad smile, no matter whether the woman is willing or not, directly pull him into the river below.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had jumped down, Ning Shan didn''t hesitate any more. He quickly jumped into the river with Rong Ju in his arms and cleaned up the dirt and blood on his body.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! You shameless bastard


    The woman in the river struggles violently, but Xu Shaotang binds her tightly and doesn''t give her any chance to resist at all.


    "You''d better be obedient. I don''t want to be rough with you, but I don''t mind!" Xu Shaotang put his hand on the woman''s head and gave a warning. He said faintly, "don''t say it''s now. Before finding a suitable way to trap you, even if it''s convenient, you have to follow me!"


    He didn''t dare to let go of this woman for a moment now. If she ran away by accident, they would cry without tears.


    "Shameless!"


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the woman swore again.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "you can scold me as much as you want, but please lower your voice. If you attract your people, ha ha, then I have to let them see the beautiful scenery of your highness taking a bath!"


    "You..."


    The anger on the woman''s face is more serious, but she still closes her mouth after all, and her eyes stare at Xu Shaotang. If her eyes can kill people, Xu Shaotang may have been chopped into meat sauce by her.


    Seeing that the woman has settled down, Xu Shaotang uses one hand to clean up the blood stains on his body. After he finishes cleaning up, he makes some mud on his body by the river to cover up their breath.


    He knew that they could not completely avoid the pursuit of the strong demons. He could only use the methods he could think of to reduce the probability of being tracked as much as possible.


    After smearing mud on his body, Xu Shaotang grabs a handful of mud to wipe off the woman''s body.


    "Stop it


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, a fierce color flashed in the woman''s eyes to prevent Xu Shaotang from smearing mud on his body, coldly said: "if you want to take the opportunity to do something to me, I promise to make you regret it!"


    "Your thoughts are so evil!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile, "I just want to cover our breath with mud. If you don''t want me to smear mud on you, I can only throw you in!"


    "I''ll do it myself!"


    The woman gnashes her teeth and looks at Xu Shaotang. She scolds the bastard in her heart. It''s really cunning.


    "That won''t do."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I dare not let you go!"


    "Don''t you just let go of my hand?"


    The woman is a little crazy. She wants to jump on Xu Shaotang''s body and bite him. Is this bastard going to tie his hands tightly all the time?


    But Xu Shaotang still did not let her go, just asked with a smile: "if I let you go, you attack me, what should I do?"


    "You know I''m not your opponent!" The woman looks at Xu Shaotang with hatred.


    Although she does not want to admit it, it is a fact. If she is Xu Shaotang''s opponent, she will not fall into the hands of the other party!


    "Well, I''ll only give you one chance. If you dare to attack me, I won''t let you go later."


    Xu Shaotang took a warning look at her, then slowly released her hand, but it was very careful to guard against her, to prevent her from suddenly attacking herself.Under Xu Shaotang''s careful guard, the woman was also wise and put some mud on her body.


    "Wipe more!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if you want to treat the three of us as beasts, the more ugly you make yourself, the less we will have bad thoughts about you."


    "You don''t have the guts yet!"


    The woman snorted coldly and looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes.


    "Are you so sure?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I haven''t seen many people. It''s the first time I''ve seen the beauties of the demons! Are you so sure that the nest won''t be wild? "


    "You try!"


    The woman looked at Xu Shaotang coldly, and at the same time straightened out her chest, with a strong color of provocation in her eyes. It seems that, there is still a little disdain?


    Despised by a hostage?


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t bear it. He stretched out his big hand and made an appearance of wanting weixie.


    However, the woman was not moved, still holding her chest, the color of provocation in her eyes was more intense, as if she was determined. Xu Shaotang did not dare to do anything to herself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang is slightly smothering. He doesn''t believe in evil. He deliberately shows an excellent smile on his face. The woman was afraid of touching her. How could this suddenly change her sex?


    It must be installed!


    In this case, it depends on who can last!


    Xu Shaotang made up his mind to get closer and closer to the woman''s body. Even if he moved forward a few millimeters, he could touch her body. However, the woman was still unmoved and just looked at Xu Shaotang coldly.


    "Forget it, I''m not interested in demonic women!"


    Xu Shaotang angrily takes back his hand, and finally loses the battle.


    He didn''t dare to think about this woman, and this woman obviously saw it.


    "Hum, useless man!"


    The woman snorted and looked at Xu Shaotang like a winner.

 Chapter 3018

    Facing her proud look, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help feeling upset.


    Although unhappy, but also helpless to this woman, in order to cover up their embarrassment, can only turn to the side of Ningshan: "well, first hole rest, I see if I can help Rong sentence treat the injury."


    Although I don''t know what the relationship between Rong Ju''s noumenon and the Dragon nationality is, Rong Ju must have the blood of the Dragon nationality. His true Qi should be able to help him reduce his injury.


    Try it or not!


    If Rong Ju hadn''t blocked LAN Yun''s attack at that critical moment, he would not have been able to catch the woman.


    To some extent, Jurong also saved his life, of course, he also saved Jurong''s life!


    However, Jurong was able to resist the attack of blue cloud at that time, at least proving that he was a worthy friend!


    However, he didn''t notice at all. At the moment when he turned his head, the woman was obviously relieved. She was actually gambling just now, but fortunately, she won!


    When he comes to the cave, Xu Shaotang carefully looks at Jurong''s injury. Although Jurong has taken the healing pill and a demon pill, his injury is just getting better. His injury is too serious. His muscles and veins are almost broken, and the demon pill has suffered a lot. Xu Shaotang can even feel that cracks appear on his demon pill.


    In other words, as long as the strength of blue cloud is a little stronger, Jurong will be killed on the spot.


    "Do you know the devil?"


    Xu Shaotang took a look at the woman beside him and asked Ningshan slowly, "is there any way to limit her movement or seal the strength in her body?"


    Just like a Siamese baby, it doesn''t seem like a thing to be with this woman!


    "I don''t know that."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ning Shan shook his head helplessly and said: "we used to fight with demons. We never wanted to capture a demon alive. If I want to, I think I can try to seal her power, that is, her magic crystal!"


    "You two really have nothing to do with it!" The woman looked at them faintly and didn''t seem to be afraid because of their words.


    "If we fall into your hands, I''m afraid the end will be worse?"


    Ningshan quietly looked at the woman and said: "we are now standing in a hostile position. For the enemy, no matter what means we use, I will not feel too much! Even if you are a woman


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself."


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to still hold the woman tightly, and at the same time, he pressed one hand on Rong Ju''s body and slowly transferred his true Qi into Rong Ju''s body. Under the action of his true Qi, Rong Ju''s damaged muscles began to recover little by little. Although it was only a little, Xu Shaotang understood that his true Qi was really useful to him.


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang began to divide most of the Qi into his demon pill and help him repair the nearly broken demon pill. As long as the demon pill recovers, Rong Ju can completely repair the damaged tendons by himself.


    With the continuous influx of Xu Shaotang''s Qi, the cracks on Rongju demon pill began to repair at an extremely slow speed. When Xu Shaotang consumed more than half of the Qi in his body, even one tenth of the cracks on that demon pill were not repaired.


    However, although Rong Ju is still in a coma, he looks much better than before, which proves that Xu Shaotang''s efforts have a great effect.


    "For the time being, I''ll spare some strength to deal with her."


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and asked Ningshan, "how is your injury?"


    Seeing that Rongju''s look improved, Ningshan''s worried face gradually faded away. He forced out a smile and said, "fortunately, the old man didn''t dare to die. It''s nothing serious."


    "That''s good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and looked at the woman again. "By the way, what''s your name?"


    The woman''s blue eyes showed a trace of displeasure and hummed, "why should I tell you?"


    "Yes, a name is just a code. It doesn''t matter what you call it."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it with his chin. Suddenly, a look of evil interest appeared on his face. He said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll call you Ruhua! You should be satisfied with the name "beautiful as a flower."


    Thinking about the way that she would call this woman Ruhua all day long, but she would still agree foolishly, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed a smile on her face.


    "It''s awful!"


    Women show eyebrow micro Cu, "I warn you, don''t call me this name!"


    Although she didn''t think there was anything wrong with the name, seeing the narrow smile on Xu Shaotang''s face, she had guessed that it was not a good name.


    "Let''s call it ah Hua."


    "Worse!"


    "Why don''t I call you dog egg?"¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that the woman didn''t speak, she just looked at herself with itching teeth. Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said, "it seems that you have acquiesced. Then I''ll call you dog egg!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the woman''s cheek kept twitching and cried out: "my name is lanluo! Magnificent waves, falling down! I don''t bark like a flower or a dog''s egg


    Like a flower? Dog eggs?


    This bastard, can you call your name a little worse?


    "Oh, your name is lanluo! So, that blue cloud should be called LAN Yun? "


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang immediately asked Ningshan, "have you ever heard of this name?"


    "Ha ha, you try your best to ask my name, just to know my identity?" LAN falls in the heart to secretly scold a cunning bastard, but look at Xu Shaotang with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "I''ll ask you that. I don''t think you will tell me your identity, will you?"


    "What if you know my name?" The LAN falls to hum lightly.


    "I''ve never heard of that name."


    Ning Shan shook his head helplessly and said: "anyway, if you can be called your highness, it''s estimated that it''s the children of the four kings or the children of the demon king. Even if her identity is not as good as the son of King Kong Fire King who was killed by you, it should not be much different!"


    "You killed King Kong''s son?"


    Hearing Ning Shan''s words, LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise, "are you Xu Shaotang who swore to defeat you?"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and nodded: "Xu Shaotang is really me, but if you want to frustrate me, you have to see if King Kong Fire King has that ability!"


    "It seems that you deliberately leaked the news that you appeared in the gate of life and death!" LAN Luo''s eyes flashed a trace of the color of understanding, sneered: "what a plan to hide from the world, it''s really cunning enough! Vajra Fire King, that fool, is still searching for your whereabouts in the gate of life and death! "

 Chapter 3019

    "Thank you, thank you


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "fortunately, you are not the king of fire, otherwise my plan may be seen through by you!"


    "Do you think your plan is perfect?"


    The LAN falls to disdain of lightly hum a way: "if not King Kong Fire King will all elite transfer to go, let me nobody can use, do you think you can rush over?"


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at LAN Luo in surprise, "you already know that someone will take the opportunity to rush out of the door of life and death, so you deliberately set traps there waiting for us to jump in?"


    If that''s the case, then he really has to be careful to guard against the fall of the waves. This woman is absolutely not simple!


    "Hum!"


    LAN Luo snorts again, but he doesn''t speak any more.


    Seeing that Lan Luo doesn''t speak, Xu Shaotang is more sure of his conjecture. However, he doesn''t ask for nothing, but says to LAN Luo with a smile: "now, I''m going to try to seal your strength. You''d better not resist. I''m not responsible for anything!"


    "Whatever you want!"


    LAN falls a face indifferent looking at Xu Shaotang, "anyway I am not your opponent."


    "I like your mentality!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles. Qi quickly invades LAN Luo''s mind. Since the source of LAN Luo''s power is the magic crystal in his mind, he tries to seal her magic crystal!


    However, at the moment when his true Qi intruded into langluo''s mind, his face suddenly changed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang''s look was not right, Ning Shan asked nervously.


    "She has no magic crystal!" Xu Shaotang looked at the woman in astonishment, "aren''t you a devil? Why is there no magic crystal


    LAN Luo quietly looked at Xu Shaotang and said with a smile, "didn''t you say you wanted to seal my magic crystal?"


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly puffed, he thought, but this woman didn''t even have magic crystal, he went to seal a fart!


    "Isn''t she a devil?"


    Ning Shan just said a word, but suddenly shook his head and said: "impossible, those demons respect her so much, and they call her your highness, she can''t be a demon!"


    "I remind you, don''t call us demons or something. We are demons in your eyes, and you are not demons in our eyes?" LAN Luo seems to be very dissatisfied with the title of "devil" and says lightly: "if you hadn''t invaded our territory, so many innocent people would not have died!"


    "You are not demons, so what are you?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo curiously, "I am very curious, how do you call yourself, or what ethnic group do you think you are?"


    "Yuezu!"


    "Yuezu? That sounds a lot better than the devil. " With a smile, Xu Shaotang asked, "Why are you called Yuezu? Is it because you worship the God of the moon? "


    He knows that many nationalities are named after the people they worship, but he doesn''t know whether this month''s clan is the same.


    "Why do you ask so many questions?"


    LAN falls a face impatiently to say: "that why do you want to call Xu Shaotang again, but not call Xu goudan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang said, "I can''t see it. You''re still a woman with sharp teeth and sharp mouth."


    "It''s not a wise choice to discuss this with women." Next to Ningshan, he said with a smile, as if he were a man from past.


    "You''re smart!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded deeply, then came up to LAN Luo and asked with great interest: "Why are you different from other people of the Moon Clan? Are you special or abnormal? "


    "You''re the pervert!"


    LAN Luo does not have good spirit of stare Xu Shaotang one eye, Wu from turn a head to go, seem to be don''t want to talk with Xu Shaotang.


    "I don''t believe it. I can''t find the source of your strength."


    Xu Shaotang''s true Qi invades lanluo''s body again, but this time it is her veins and Dantian. If there is no magic crystal in lanluo, there must be other sources of strength. Just like them, their sources of strength are all in Dantian!


    However, Xu Shaotang soon found that his thought was too simple. He did not find the source of lanluo''s power. She did have Dantian, but there was a blank in Dantian, which proved that the source of her power was not in Dantian at all!


    "It''s really strange!"


    Xu Shaotang looks up and down at LAN Luo. This woman is not only eccentric in identity, but also abnormal in body. What kind of monster is this?


    Does this woman have no accomplishments at all? Is he an ordinary Yue clan?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Xu Shaotang didn''t come up with a reason. Then he asked Ning Shan, "elder brother Ning, you''ve been in the gate of life and death for such a long time, and you''ve seen something as strange as her "The moon people?"Now that you know they are the Moon Clan, it seems that it''s not appropriate to call them demons again.


    "No, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a strange person as her!" Ningshan face at a loss of shaking his head, a pair of eyes is also constantly swept over the body, want to find a trace from her body, but in the end or nothing found, finally can only reluctantly give up.


    After a rest, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi almost recovered, and he began to treat Rong Ju again.


    This time, he repaired a lot of Rongju''s demon Dan. At the same time, he took some strength out of the demon Dan he swallowed to help him repair his damaged tendons.


    When most of the Qi in his body was consumed, he stopped again.


    He must make sure that he has enough strength to control lanluo, although lanluo has not yet shown any idea of escaping.


    Just when Xu Shaotang tried to absorb the aura of heaven and earth to restore his true Qi, LAN Luo, who was tightly grasped by him, suddenly began to pull Xu Shaotang and said faintly: "I''m hungry!"


    "Hungry?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo inexplicably, "are you sure you are hungry?"


    Xu Shaotang has long forgotten the feeling of hunger. Although he often eats something, it''s just a habit or an encouragement. When he comes to the realm of sage, he can no longer eat or drink.


    "She may be really hungry!"


    Ning Shan said with a smile: "demons are different from us. They can''t stop eating and drinking for a long time. Well, you''re here. I''ll go around and see if I can find anything to eat. She''s our talisman. If we starve to death, we will suffer!"


    "All right, you go and come back quickly!"


    Xu Shaotang really didn''t know that there was something like this in Yuezu. He nodded at Ningshan and said, "be careful. Just walk around. Don''t be found. If you can''t find her, you can''t die of starvation for a day or two."


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, LAN Luo cast a knife like look.

 Chapter 3020

    "Eat


    Xu Shaotang put the one meter long fish in front of LAN Luo and said faintly: "after eating this meal, I don''t know when the next meal will be!"


    "I don''t eat raw meat!" LAN Luo shakes his head and glances at Xu Shaotang faintly. "You go and cook the fish for me!"


    Xu Shaotang took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said, "why do you still think that we are the people you accept and have to listen to your orders? At this time, do you still put on the airs of your highness with me? "


    "Either you cook the meat for me, or you starve me to death!"


    LAN Luo lets Xu Shaotang pull his wrist and lean back. He closes his eyes slightly. It seems that he doesn''t want to talk to Xu Shaotang anymore.


    "You want to attract your people with fireworks?"


    Looking at LAN Luo''s appearance, Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "listen to me, you are our hostage now! Don''t pick and choose with me! If you want to starve to death, you have to ask me if I agree or not! "


    Don''t get used to her!


    At the moment, Xu Shaotang had only one idea in his mind.


    If you let her succeed this time, next time, she may ask more too much. Do they have to wait on LAN Luo all the way?


    With this in mind, Xu Shaotang doesn''t talk to her anymore. He cuts a piece of meat directly from the fish. In LAN Luo''s angry eyes, he rudely shoves it into her mouth.


    LAN Luo stares at Xu Shaotang angrily, biting his own teeth, that is to say, Xu Shaotang will not put this meat into his mouth.


    "I can''t help you!"


    Xu Shaotang tried several times without success, but he was angry. Now he let go of her wrist, rudely broke her mouth, and coldly said, "you have to eat, you have to eat if you don''t eat!"


    At this time, no one knows what will happen later. He is not in the mood to be here.


    LAN Luo struggles desperately, but is finally broken open by Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang shoves the piece of meat into his mouth and forces her to swallow it alive.


    A burst of surging down the throat, big tears fall, blue eyes burst out a strong killing.


    When Xu Shaotang let go of her mouth, she suddenly coughed violently. It took a long time for her to recover. She raised her eyes full of murders and stared at Xu Shaotang coldly: "you''d better pray that you don''t fall into my hands, otherwise, I''ll make your life worse than death!"


    "Haha, what I''m not afraid of most is threat!"


    Xu Shaotang hummed coldly: "if you can make my life worse than death, I would like to thank you! Because, here I am, there is no saying that life is better than death. I only believe that it is better to live than to die! "


    "I hope you''ll be so tough then!" The LAN falls to tightly hold own fist, the whole body continuously vibrates, obviously is by Xu Shaotang that rude action thorough exasperation.


    How noble is her status? When did anyone dare to do this to her?


    In her opinion, Xu Shaotang''s action today is unforgivable!


    "Don''t talk to me


    Xu Shaotang snorted indifferently, pointed to the fish and said faintly, "do you want to eat by yourself, or do you want me to feed you again?"


    "Go away, I''ll do it myself!"


    LAN Luo roars angrily. Wu goes to the front of the fish, grabs the fish and starts to nibble. But his eyes are staring at Xu Shaotang. It seems that he takes the fish in his hand as Xu Shaotang.


    She did not bite a bite, will bite the meat in her mouth crunching, sounds a bit creepy.


    "Brother Xu, you are very resentful to her Ning Shan looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said with a joking face: "you have to be careful. If we fall into her hands, we will die at most. If you fall into her hands, she will torture you by all means."


    "I won''t give her this chance!"


    Xu Shaotang does not care about the smile, regardless of how fierce the eyes of LAN Luo, but not at all.


    "You can think of it!"


    Ning Shan laughed and said, "how is Rong Ju''s injury now?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned and said: "the injury is stable, but it will take some time to recover completely."


    "I understand that. It''s good that he can get back one life this time!" Ning Shan nodded and asked, "when will he wake up?"


    "I don''t know about that, but I guess it should be fast?"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang replied, "let''s hide here for a while. When he wakes up, let''s make another plan! Now the biggest problem is that we don''t know where we are, or which direction Cloud City is in, and it''s not a wise move to scurry in the area of influence of the Moon Clan! "


    Their ultimate goal is to escape from the influence of the Moon Clan, and then find a chance to return to the Cloud City. As long as they get to the Cloud City, other things have nothing to do with them.


    At that time, whether the Moon Clan wants to attack the gate of life and death on a large scale or attack the city in cloud with all their strength is not something they should worry about."That''s true!"


    Ning Shan nodded slightly and said: "when Rong Ju''s injury is almost recovered, let''s try to find some people of the Moon Clan to find out the news. First, we''d better get the map of the whole moon clan!"


    No matter Xu Shaotang or them, they all have a black eye for such a strange place.


    Lanluo must know where they are, but it''s impossible for them to tell them without thinking about it, and they don''t dare to tell them anything about it for the time being, so it''s up to them to figure out their position and direction.


    "When it comes to maps, I have an idea!"


    Xu Shaotang said a word, immediately shut up and said to Ningshan: "I heard that the people of these months are living together as tribes. If we can find a tribe of some scale but can''t pose a threat to us, maybe we can get a map, or at least find out the location."


    He doesn''t want to let LAN Luo know their plan. Although she may not have the ability to stop it, it''s better to be careful than to do more.


    "That''s a way."


    Ning Shan took a look at him and said, "but in this way, we are likely to expose our position and be overtaken by the strong of the Moon Clan."


    "It depends on the situation."


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said, "if we can meet the moon people who are left alone, we may be able to find out where we are. Let''s do this first. We really can''t do it. It''s better to think of other ways than running around like headless flies."


    "That''s all for the time being."


    Ning Shan nodded slightly and agreed with Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 3021

    "Well..."


    After hiding in the cave for a day, Rong Ju, who was in a coma, finally slowly opened his eyes and looked at Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan who came close to him. A tired smile came out on his pale face. "It looks like we Come out? "


    "Of course!"


    Ning Shan laughs: "you also have a long life. Fortunately, brother Xu helps you heal every day, and the pills and demon pills are sent to your mouth. Otherwise, you will really fall this time."


    Hearing Ning Shan''s words, Rong Ju looks at Xu Shaotang gratefully and sighs with lingering fear: "that old man How strong


    "Ha ha, no matter how strong it is, we''ll rush it out!"


    Ning Shan laughs a, again Chong Rong sentence blinks an eye, joking a way: "hurry to see if you are lack of any parts?"


    It can be seen that the relationship between Ningshan and Rongju should be very good.


    Before Rongju had not woken up, Ningshan''s face was always worried. Now as soon as Rongju woke up, Ningshan suddenly showed his true colors! Before, Xu Shaotang thought Ningshan was a rather boring person. Now he knows that this guy has been suppressing his nature.


    "Go away! You don''t want me


    Rong Ju scolds angrily. He struggles to sit up, but Xu Shaotang presses him back.


    Xu Shaotang patted Rong Ju''s body and said with a smile: "your injury is too serious. Let''s have a rest first. Fortunately, you wake up now and can start to heal yourself. You should be able to recover soon."


    As long as Rong Ju wakes up, he will prove that he is no longer in serious trouble.


    Although it will certainly take a lot of time to get back to the peak state, at least they can recover their ability to act, which is also a good thing for them. As long as they can recover most of their ability to act, they should leave this place.


    It''s safe for a while, but it''s not a permanent place.


    "Good!"


    Rong Ju nodded slightly, and quickly picked up the Demon power to investigate his injury. At this glance, his face was shocked.


    In that old thing so strong attack, his demon Dan unexpectedly only suffered this injury? Impossible! If demon Dan only has this injury, he can''t fall into a coma!


    "What''s the matter? Is there really something missing? " Ning Shan looks at Rong sentence jokingly.


    "Don''t you, sir!"


    Rong Ju scolded angrily, but looked at Xu Shaotang with doubts, "did you help me repair the damaged demon pill?"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "well, although you have repaired a 7788, the rest is still up to you to recover."


    Rong Ju looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief and said, "how can you help me repair the demon pill? Are you a demon? No, I can''t feel the spirit of demon clan in you


    "I''m half a demon clan!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "when I have a chance, I will tell you something about me."


    Now although he has gone through the test of life and death with them, Xu Shaotang can''t easily tell them his secret.


    Rong sentence also guessed Xu Shaotang''s mind, see Xu Shaotang do not want to say more, also did not ask further, just closed his eyes quietly healing.


    "We should be able to start tomorrow."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t disturb Rong Ju either. He just looked at LAN Luo with a smile on his face and said with a smile, "Your Highness, LAN Luo, now you are chasing everywhere. You say, where should we go now?"


    In the past day, three patrol teams have passed by. These patrol teams are not the five or six person patrol teams in the past. They are basically dozens of people, and there should be many experts among them.


    In the face of this situation, they have to be more careful!


    However, the more people these search, the more the status of LAN Luo noble! They have to be on guard against lanluo all the time.


    "Hum!"


    Answer her is a LAN Luo of cold hum.


    Obviously, this girl is still angry about yesterday.


    "Brother Xu, you and your highness langluo have such close contact all day long, are you not afraid of lasting affection?" Ning Shan looked at them with a smile on his face. "I said, if you become her guest of the curtain, it might be much easier for us to leave here, or would you sacrifice?"


    Hear Ning Shan''s words, LAN falls in the eye immediately kill machine to finish now, coldly ask a way: "do you want to die?"


    "I don''t want to die. That''s why I gave brother Xu this idea." Ning Shan said with a smile.


    As soon as Rong Ju wakes up, Ning Shan reveals his nature.


    LAN Luo slightly smothers, coldly sweeps Ning Shan one eye, Wu turns his head, no longer looks at him, but scolds in the heart, these invaders are all despicable and indecent!


    So is Xu Shaotang and so is Ningshan! I''m afraid that when Rongju''s injury recovers, it''s the same!


    "Don''t be angry, your highness! Let''s have a good chat. "Xu Shaotang doesn''t seem to plan to let lanluo go like this. He just comes up to lanluo and says with a smile: "we''re going to start tomorrow. I don''t know what else we''ll face. Maybe we won''t have a chance to talk at that time."


    "We''ll have plenty of time to chat later!"


    LAN Luo cold hum a, will that "chat" the word say particularly heavy, that meaning again obvious however, clear is in the heart that Xu Shaotang they can''t escape the devil''s land, eventually will fall in her hands!


    "Who knows the future?" Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and asked with a smile, "where do you think we should go tomorrow?"


    "You want to talk to me?"


    LAN Luo cold hum a, a face provocative looking at Xu Shaotang, light said: "then I tell you, you go south, will arrive at the edge of our territory! I dare say, can you believe it? "


    "Oh, why can''t I believe it?" Xu Shaotang asked with great interest.


    "I tell you, to the East, you will think it''s a trap, so you should go in the opposite direction! But you will think in your heart, maybe I have already guessed your mind, so I deliberately said the East, in fact, is to let you go to the West! So, no matter which direction I say, you will hesitate! " LAN Luo looked at Xu Shaotang with disdain and said with a sneer, "am I right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hear LAN Luo''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but slightly a meal, this woman, is really fierce, unexpectedly guess his mind clear!


    "No, you''re wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly. He didn''t want to see the proud look of LAN Luo. He said with a smile, "I''m just verifying whether your IQ is online. It turns out that your IQ is normal!"


    Dead woman, I won''t let you proud! Xu Shaotang thought bitterly in his heart.


    However, he really can''t figure out LAN Luo''s mind now. He doesn''t know whether he should go to the West or the East.


    "Useless man! I can''t even admit my mind! "


    LAN Luo seems to have identified Xu Shaotang''s purpose. She snorts and doesn''t say much. Her face looks very flat. She doesn''t seem to worry about Xu Shaotang''s escape from the devil''s land.


    Listen to LAN Luo that disdain of words, Xu Shaotang heart not from a burst of speechless, this girl, completely have no consciousness as a hostage!


    No, we have to find a way to kill her prestige in the future!

 Chapter 3022

    They set out quietly that night without waiting for the next day.


    Rong Ju''s injuries are still serious, but his basic actions are no longer affected.


    They didn''t dare to fly through the air at all. All the way, they were carefully relying on the surrounding environment. In order to avoid the sound of lanluo to disturb the search team that may appear at any time, Xu Shaotang blocked lanluo''s mouth very unfriendly, and let the anger on lanluo''s face burn, but he didn''t intend to help him loosen his mouth.


    Just after they walked carefully for nearly a hundred miles, bursts of crying accompanied by a low roar came into their ears.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Xu Shaotang said to them in a low voice, "it seems that there is a fierce battle ahead. Let''s catch one or two people to make clear the direction."


    "Good!"


    They nodded, and the group quickly followed the direction of the sound.


    Soon, they found the one month tribe.


    However, the situation of this tribe is not very good. A giant centipede, nearly 100 meters long, is rampant in the tribe. When the centipede spews out a mouthful of poisonous gas, several people fall to the ground in pain. With a big mouth, two people are swallowed by it.


    In the face of this giant centipede, the people of the tribe had little resistance, and they ran around crying.


    Looking around, most of those who ran away were old and weak women and children with little strength. Those who had a little strength bravely rushed to the giant centipede to cover the old and weak women and children''s escape, but they could not defeat the giant centipede, and they were also killed in vain.


    "Boy, run!"


    Seeing that the centipede is about to catch up with her, a woman urges her child to run away, and at the same time, she rushes to the centipede resolutely, trying to block the pace of the centipede with her flesh and blood, and fight for even a chance to escape for her child.


    The woman flew up in the air, and a long sword hit the big mouth of the centipede.


    "Mother!"


    Looking back to see the woman, the tears in the child''s eyes suddenly rolled down, crying, desperately ran to his mother, but it was said that an old man next to him held the child''s eyes tightly, and ran to the distance with the struggling child in his arms.


    "Hiss..."


    The Centipede''s eyes twinkled with excitement. With a big mouth, it bit the woman. The tiny power of the woman was not worth mentioning in its eyes.


    Before the woman could make a scream, she was swallowed by the centipede.


    After eating the woman, the centipede was more excited to chase after the crowd.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a trace of unbearable color, frowned and said: "this centipede should be just a magic thing of four or five grades. There are so many strong people in the moon family, how can they..."


    His words haven''t finished yet, but feel the hand of LAN Luo constantly pull, seem to want to get rid of his control.


    Turn to see, but see the tears in LAN Luo''s eyes big big drop, full of pray of looking at oneself, as if is to ask oneself to let her, let her go to kill the centipede for the disaster clansman, also seem to ask him to save those month clansman.


    "Brother Xu, shall we do it?"


    Ning Shan''s face was also full of unbearable color. He asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    "If we save them, our whereabouts will be revealed." Rong Ju hesitated and said, "aren''t those people who are searching our tracks passing by? They''re making a lot of noise here, aren''t they? "


    Rong Ju is struggling. Although he sympathizes with the sufferings of the Yue people, they and the Yue people are enemies, and they are still running for their lives. Once these people are saved, they will turn around and reveal their whereabouts to those who search for them.


    There are too many people chasing them. Once their position is reduced to a smaller area, it is not so difficult to find them.


    It is obviously not wise to put yourself in danger in order to save the enemy.


    Listen to the words of Rong sentence, the struggle of LAN Luo is more violent, the eyes of that deep blue shoot out knife like eyes, and wish to break Rong sentence into ten thousand pieces.


    "Don''t move! I''ll kill you if I move again


    Xu Shaotang coldly glared at the struggling LAN Luo, but said in a deep voice: "the reason why we call it human is because of our humanity! I''ll kill the monster. Brother Ning, you can catch two old people at will. We''ll leave here as soon as we get together! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang immediately dragged lanluo out and went straight to kill the giant centipede. At the same time, he coldly said to lanluo, "you''d better not make trouble for me at this time, otherwise, it''s your own people who will die!"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo desperately nodded, also no longer struggle, let Xu Shaotang drag himself.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s desperate killing, Ning Shan patted Rong Ju on the shoulder and said with a smile, "he has a point. It''s their business whether the Yue people have humanity, but we should keep humanity and not lose ourselves in the killing! I''m going to catch people. You wait for me here. "Finish saying, leave a face to think of of to stand there of Rong sentence, rather mountain quickly to run away of those month clansman to attack.


    Looking at the sudden killing of Xu Shaotang, the fleeing Yue people can''t help but stay a little.


    Xu Shaotang gathered his true Qi and killed the giant centipede directly.


    See Xu Shaotang hit, centipede eyes immediately kill, a poisonous fog to Xu Shaotang spray.


    "Rubbish!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted with disdain, dragged the waves down, and moved slightly. He had already avoided the poisonous fog, and flashed to the side of the centipede. The purple Qi turned into an invincible long knife and cut it down to the centipede.


    He wanted to pursue a quick battle and a quick decision, so he didn''t leave his hand when he came up and directly used the power of Nuwa stone.


    The centipede is just a magic object of four grades. How can it resist Xu Shaotang''s attack? The purple Qi instantly cuts off the head of the centipede. Xu Shaotang quickly waves a long knife again and cuts the rest of the Centipede''s body into several pieces. Only in the cry of the Yue people, can he quickly return to Rong Ju''s side.


    At this time, Ningshan also took two month old people back here.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xu Shaotang drinks a low voice. Just as he is about to leave, LAN Luo grabs him again. At the same time, he points to those who are struggling on the ground, who are all victims of the poisonous fog of the centipede.


    "I have no obligation to save them, and I have no antidote on me!" Xu Shaotang coldly looks at the langluo, regardless of langluo''s struggle, and Ningshan they leave quickly.

 Chapter 3023

    After escaping for 20 or 30 Li, they stop. Xu Shaotang signals Rongju and Ningshan to interrogate the two old people separately, while he looks at his waves falling to one side with a full face of pleading.


    "What am I doing?"


    Facing LAN Luo''s praying eyes, Xu Shaotang took out the rag in her mouth and snorted: "I can help those people who are worthy of you. Do you want me to detoxify them? It''s naive of you to think so! "


    "I have antidotes on me!"


    LAN Luo looked at Xu Shaotang with a pleading face, "please, let the two old people take the antidote on me to their people! Those poisoned are innocent people, many of them are old and weak women and children. I can''t watch them die in pain


    "You didn''t say that earlier!"


    Xu Shaotang released one of her hands and said faintly, "take it out and let me have a look. If it''s the antidote, I''ll let them take it back later. If you want to play any tricks, don''t blame me for being rude. My hands are stained with a lot of blood of the Yue people. I don''t mind killing the two old people together!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo quickly takes out a bag that looks like a heaven and earth bag from her body, and takes out a bag of medicine powder from it and hands it to Xu Shaotang.


    "You can check it carefully. I just want to save my people!" LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang seriously.


    Xu Shaotang took the bag of powder, opened it and carefully checked it to make sure it was the powder for detoxification. Then he nodded and agreed, but he looked at the bag in LAN Luo''s hand with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?"


    LAN Luo takes a wary look at Xu Shaotang and quickly tucks the bag into her chest. She knows that Xu Shaotang doesn''t dare to move the idea of weixie to her. If she puts the bag there, Xu Shaotang certainly doesn''t dare to take it!


    "What are you nervous about?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t rob you! I want the baby in your bag. You will give it to me willingly


    "Dream!"


    "Is it?"


    Xu Shaotang waved the powder in his hand to her and said with a smile, "those two old people, I was going to kill them when I asked them the direction, but now you want me to let them go back to deliver the antidote. Don''t you think you should take something for their lives?"


    Although I don''t know what treasure there is in the bag, but the status of LAN Luo is noble, and there must be a lot of good things in hand.


    If we don''t rob by fire at this time, when will we have to wait?


    "Don''t you think you''re too mean to threaten me with this?" LAN Luo looked at Xu Shaotang and said, "just now you were desperate to save my people. I''ve just changed my view of you, but now it''s back to what it was before!"


    "What you think of me is your business, what I do is my business!"


    Xu Shaotang said impatiently: "hurry up, take two decent things for their lives, and then talk to me. Even if you give me all the things in your bag, I may not let these two people go!"


    "You shameless bandit!"


    LAN Luo looked at Xu Shaotang angrily, hesitated a little, but still took out a jade pendant from his bag, gritted his teeth and said: "this jade pendant can resist the attack of the strong below five! This is a gift from my mother when I was a child


    "So you call those messy powers spell attack!"


    Xu Shaotang took over the jade pendant with a smile, "however, this can only save their lives!"


    "Xu Shaotang, don''t push an inch!"


    LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes. Her pretty face turns red with anger. It seems that she wants to tear Xu Shaotang to pieces.


    "That''s what we said first!" Xu Shaotang was unmoved and said with a smile: "if you don''t want to take other things for another person''s life, then I have to kill another person."


    "Then kill you!"


    Angry, LAN Luo gradually calmed down and sneered: "anyway, I just need one person to send the antidote back!"


    "It seems that your highness does not love your people as much as I think."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and put away the jade pendant with a smile. "I''ll tell the two old people later that it''s you, your highness, who won''t give up anything to exchange for his life. If he turns into a fierce ghost after he dies, he will go to you for revenge."


    "Whatever you want!"


    The LAN falls to hate to hate continuously stare Xu Shaotang one eye, the angry turn head to go, no longer see Xu Shaotang that let a person extremely disgusting smelly face!


    See the LAN falls is iron heart, don''t plan to take other things for another person''s life, Xu Shaotang heart can''t help but slightly disappointed.


    However, in the disappointment, his mind is alive again.


    The jade pendant that Lan Luo now gives herself is probably the worst thing in her hand!Even the worst things can resist the attack of the Moon Clan strongman below the fifth grade. It can be imagined that there must be many good things in the bag of langluo!


    If they can get all these things, maybe they have a better chance to escape from the devil''s land!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly had a goal in his heart!


    Just as Xu Shaotang is thinking about how to get more treasures out of LAN Luo''s hands, Rong Ju and Ning Shan drag the two old men to him.


    Xu Shaotang quickly blocked LAN Luo''s mouth and clamped her hands tightly. Then he asked them, "how about it?"


    Ning Shan said with a bitter smile: "they all say that they have been far away from their tribe all their lives. They don''t know where the border is. They only know that there are bigger tribes to the East, North and south of their tribe. To the west is a forbidden area for death. No one ever dares to step into that forbidden area!"


    "Which direction is the strongest tribe?" Xu Shaotang asked the two old men coldly.


    "East!"


    They both spoke at the same time, and one of them carefully added: "I heard that if you walk along the East, you can reach the King City of King Kong Fire King!"


    "King Kong, king of fire?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and quietly said to Rong, shaking his head, then he took out the package of antidote and threw it to one of the old people. He said faintly, "Your Highness asked me to give you this antidote, saying that it can detoxify your poisoned people. However, I asked your highness to take two things for your lives, but she refused, so hold on Sorry, only one of you can live! Any of you who want to take the initiative to die will step forward. If you don''t want to, then I''ll do it at will! "


    "Me


    Both men came forward at the same time.

 Chapter 3024

    "You are all dead. Who will send the antidote back?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the two people lightly and said viciously: "make a decision quickly, while I''m still in a good mood, late, I''ll kill you two together!"


    "I''m old, and I don''t have much to live for!" A little older, the old man shook his head to the people beside him and said seriously, "go back! Send the antidote to you as soon as possible. Don''t let your highness down! Our people are still waiting for you to help


    Hearing what he said, the man hesitated slightly for a while, thinking about the people injured by the poison fog. Finally, he nodded gently, patted him heavily on the shoulder, took the antidote and rushed to his tribe as soon as possible.


    "Well, you''ll die. Don''t take revenge on me as a ghost, your highness!" As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a breath of genuine Qi passed through the old man''s chest in an instant. Green blood flew across the room, and the old man fell to the ground.


    Looking at the old man falling on the ground constantly twitching, LAN Luo suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang with a murderous look on his face.


    She did not expect that Xu Shaotang would really let go only one person!


    "Go south! The king of Vajra wanted Xu Shaotang''s life most. He hit his muzzle to the East! "


    Xu Shaotang Si ignored lanluo''s murderous eyes and said to them with a smile. She immediately dragged lanluo to the south.


    However, just about a kilometer away, Xu Shaotang motioned to them to stop. He quickly took out a pill from his bag and handed it to Ning Shan. He said with a smile, "brother Ning, hurry back and give this pill to the old man!"


    "Well?"


    Leng Tang''s immediately slightly surprised to see that he didn''t kill you directly


    Xu Shaotang nodded with a smile: "come on, he''s going to die late! He should have just lost consciousness. "


    "Good!"


    Ning Shan nodded and quickly took the pills.


    "Wuwu..."


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, LAN Luo, who is blocked by her mouth, keeps making angry sounds. However, she can''t scold her, she can only make angry but unwilling whine.


    Xu Shaotang knows that she must be scolding herself for being mean and shameless.


    However, let her scold! Ha ha, anyway, I just want to achieve my goal!


    LAN Luo really scolded Xu Shaotang, and he used up all the vicious words he could think of to scold this cunning and shameless robber! When she knew that Xu Shaotang had not killed the old man on the spot, she already understood Xu Shaotang''s purpose.


    He deliberately said that he would go to the south before the old man was hurt and dying, just to make the play more real! His real purpose is to go to the East, to the territory of King Kong Fire King!


    Now he asked Ning Shan to give the dying old man pills. The old man would surely get his life back. At that time, he would tell the people who came to search for the news that they were going south!


    In this way, the cunning bastard can lead most of the hunting power to the south, and they can swagger to the territory of King Kong Fire King, and then grab the map of the whole Moon Clan territory from those elite big Tribes!


    Despicable robber!


    LAN Luo constantly scolds. She can already imagine everything when the old man recovers his life.


    Soon, Ningshan came back.


    "Go, go east!"


    Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan smile like a fox at the same time. Then they change their direction and go to the East quickly.


    Although Xu Shaotang wasted a pill to cure the saint and save the old man''s life, he didn''t feel the slightest pain in his heart. Compared with the old man''s helping them to attract most of the pursuers, the cost was too cost-effective.


    As the day began to light up, they again found a hidden crack to hide.


    Xu Shaotang sat down in the crack and said slowly with a long breath: "let''s have a rest here for a while. Let''s have a look at the situation by the way. When our plan is successful, we can go east again!"


    "Brother Xu, your plan is absolutely fantastic!"


    Ning Shan laughs and says: "it''s estimated that you will drive the people crazy these months! Ha ha


    "Did you plan that early in the morning?" Rongju looks at Xu Shaotang with admiration, "when you ask Ningshan to catch two people, just wait here?"


    Hearing Rong Ju''s question, all three of them raised their ears. Everyone wanted to know Xu Shaotang''s answer.


    If Xu Shaotang really began to calculate at that time, then his scheming is too terrible!


    "Thanks to our highness lanluo!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the LAN Luo with a smile and took out the things that were stuck in her mouth. "If she hadn''t only been willing to take out one thing for another''s life, I wouldn''t have thought of this method. I started to ask elder brother Ning to catch two people, just to ensure that we won''t be cheated!"


    "Mean!"


    LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang angrily, "don''t think I don''t know, even if I take two things for their lives, you will temporarily repent! Xu Shaotang, you are the most despicable person I have ever met"Nonsense, I''m the most trustworthy person. Do you think I''m the same as you?"


    Xu Shaotang refuted LAN Luo with righteous words, but he handed the jade pendant to Rong Ju with a smile, "this thing can resist the attack of the moon people below five grades. Now you are seriously injured. Take it first!"


    He and Ningshan can''t use this thing, and the attack of the moon people below Wupin will not pose a threat to them.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo suddenly looks at him with a cold face and says coldly: "Xu Shaotang, if you dare to give my things to others, I will not let you go!"


    "Sorry, it''s mine now!"


    Xu Shaotang chuckles and shoves the jade pendant into Rong Ju''s hand. He looks at LAN Luo with a provocative look on his face. "My things, I can give them to whoever I want. Can you manage them? It''s all in my hands. How dare you talk to me? "


    "I''m not being cruel. I''ll do what I say!" LAN Luo coldly said: "I swear in the name of moon god!"


    Rong Ju took a look at LAN Luo, then at Xu Shaotang. He thought a little, but he gave the jade pendant back to Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile: "in five days at most, my injury will recover. At that time, I will not pay attention to the attack below five grades! This is a token of love from his highness lanluo. You''d better put it away! "


    As soon as the words were finished, Rong Ju couldn''t help laughing, which caused Xu Shaotang''s white eyes.


    "You''d better shut your mouth!"


    Listening to Rong Ju''s teasing words, LAN Luo''s face turned red, but he looked at Xu Shaotang with disdain: "a token of love? Does he deserve it? "

 Chapter 3025

    During the break, Ningshan hunts a hare and a pheasant for lanluo, cleans up and brings them back to lanluo.


    LAN falls this time to pour is no longer to pick and choose thin, self-consciously tear off a chicken leg with blood to go to his mouth.


    Seeing LAN Luo''s action, Xu Shaotang quickly grabbed her and said with a smile, "Your Highness, LAN Luo, how can you eat raw meat?"


    LAN Luo Dun stops, a face inexplicably saw Xu Shaotang one eye, light way: "have nothing to offer gallantly, not treacherous namely steal!"


    "How can I?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I think it''s not good to give you raw meat. You are such a charming beauty. I feel sorry for you."


    "So?"


    LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "are you going to cook the meat for me? Aren''t you afraid of the pursuit of fireworks? "


    LAN Luo never believes that Xu Shaotang will be so kind-hearted suddenly. This shameless robber starts from seizing himself. When did he pity himself because he is a woman or his identity?


    "There are risks, but I think about it carefully. It''s still your body that matters. If your people see you look yellow and thin, don''t they think I''m abusing you?" Xu Shaotang looked at LAN Luo sincerely, "you see, if I take such a big risk to let you eat delicious barbecue, should you give me some compensation?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s crazy hint, LAN Luo gradually understand his meaning.


    In the heart scolds Xu Shaotang this despicable and shameless bastard''s at the same time, but also coldly smile way: "means that I have to take the thing to exchange with you again?"


    "Smart! How else can you be your highness? " Xu Shaotang looked at LAN Luo with a smile on his face, "how about, do you want to consider my proposal? As long as you get something in exchange, I guarantee that you can eat delicious barbecue every day and make you fat for nothing


    "Dare you be more cheeky?"


    LAN falls tooth to itch unceasingly looking at Xu Shaotang, she has never seen such shameless person!


    Just for a little cooked meat, I want to exchange the treasure in my hand. Is his meat a panacea or an immortal?


    Looking at LAN Luo''s gnashing teeth, Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly and said: "I''m actually doing it for you. You think it''s bad for skin to eat raw meat! You see, if you are such a beautiful woman, if your skin is the same as Rongju, isn''t it a waste of your beautiful face? "


    "What''s wrong with my skin?"


    Let sentence stem neck, hum a way: "the man wants to be like me! You are not manly at all


    "Shut up, both of you!" LAN falls a face black line of looking at two people, furiously way: "want to let me exchange two pieces of broken meat with thing?"? No way


    "Well, don''t be ungrateful."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and stood on the ground beside him.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang "playing with mud" there, the three people can''t help but look curious. LAN Luo also puts aside the meat to his mouth and looks at Xu Shaotang curiously. It''s naive for such a big man to stir up the mud here!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to the strange eyes of the three people, and soon built a simple smoke-free stove.


    "Brother Ning, please help me to get dry wood."


    When Xu Shaotang was dealing with the hare in his hand, he told Ningshan next to him.


    Ning Shan nodded and quickly went outside to get some dry wood.


    "Do you really want to light a fire?" Rong Ju looks at Xu Shaotang anxiously, "aren''t you afraid to lead the pursuers?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK!"


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang gave Rong Ju a look of relief. He looked at LAN Luo and said with a smile, "Your Highness, do you want to help me light the fire?"


    "Can''t you light it yourself?" LAN falls to have no good spirit of say.


    Xu Shaotang says helplessly: "I this is sage true fire, these firewood are afraid to have not burned to be burnt to ashes!"


    "I don''t know how to tie fire!" LAN Luo lightly hums a way: "oneself think a way!"


    "I''ve got it!"


    Hearing LAN Luo''s words, Xu Shaotang Wu takes out the flint from his heaven and earth bag, takes a proud look at LAN Luo, and quickly lights the fire.


    The fire started, but there was almost no smoke. Ning Shan and Rong Ju, who could not understand the principle, were surprised. At the same time, they were puzzled. Xu Shaotang could make this stove to make cooked food for LAN Luo. Why did he make LAN Luo eat raw meat before he died?


    When Ning Shan asked Xu Shaotang this question with his mind, Xu Shaotang showed a smile on his face and said with his mind, "we take the initiative to give her food, which is different from her instructing us to do it! We can''t let her feel that we are afraid of her. We asked for cooked food before. Who knows what unreasonable request she will make in the future? "


    "Yes! You are very considerate


    Ning Shan said with a smile: "I used to say that I''m cunning. When I see you, I know what real cunning is!"In his heart, he was curious. Xu Shaotang clearly looked young. How could there be so many crooked roads in his head?


    What he didn''t know was that Xu Shaotang''s crooked roads were all trained by Qin Guozhu and long.


    Looking at the fast burning fire, LAN Luo''s cheek twitched slightly, and her eyes full of doubts became clear gradually.


    "You''re testing me on purpose?" LAN Luowei squints his eyes and stares at Xu Shaotang''s eyes. "You want to see what kind of technique I can do, don''t you?"


    This son of a bitch can light a fire, but he wants her to do it. It''s a deliberate temptation!


    Think of here, her head is not from a slightly excited spirit, is this bastard before getting himself into the water, is also testing himself?


    "No, I''m just lazy!"


    Of course, Xu Shaotang would not admit it. He replied casually and began to roast the hare on the volcano. As the smell of the hare gradually came out, his throat could not help surging slightly. Looking at the chicken leg with blood in his hand, he couldn''t get off his mouth.


    Soon, the hare has been roasted. Xu Shaotang smilingly shares the roasted rabbit meat with Rongju and Ningshan, but he doesn''t give it to lanluo. He is so angry that lanluo wants to press Xu Shaotang on the ground and bite him.


    "We haven''t eaten this kind of ordinary food in years."


    Ning Shan looks at the rabbit in his hand, but he can''t raise his interest. So is Rong sentence.


    "It''s not a necessity, but it can make people happy." Xu Shaotang smiles and chews a piece of rabbit meat in his mouth. To be honest, the taste of the rabbit meat is not good, but it is much better than the bloody raw meat.


    Those who don''t want to eat are advised to eat by Xu Shaotang, but those who want to eat are swallowing. At this moment, the waves are falling, and the idea of tearing Xu Shaotang to pieces is surging up again. However, they constantly remind themselves not to be fooled by this bastard. This bastard just wants to cheat his treasure with this kind of thing that he usually can''t look at!

 Chapter 3026

    Two more days passed.


    In these two days, they have forgotten how many people are flying through the sky around them, and the direction of those people is the south!


    These two days of recuperation, also let Rong sentence''s injury fast recovery.


    "Our plan is a success!"


    After waiting for a long time, there was no one. The sky around them swept by. Xu Shaotang said excitedly: "it''s time for us to start, too! Whether we can find out the direction of yunzhongcheng depends on the next action! "


    "Good!"


    Ningshan and Rongju nodded excitedly.


    A large number of elite members of the Moon Clan are either transferred to the gate of life and death or to the south to search for their tracks. Originally, they should be the most defensive in the East, but now they should be the weakest in the defense!


    As long as you find a larger tribe, they are likely to get a complete map of the demon kingdom!


    Although getting a map does not mean that they will be able to leave the devil''s land safely, but at least let them see the hope of leaving, otherwise they will run like headless flies all the time, sooner or later, something will happen!


    After making up their mind, they set off quickly.


    Because a large number of people were deployed to search their tracks, resulting in their action almost received no obstacles!


    The two old men didn''t cheat them. The more they moved eastward, the more tribes they met. However, the scale of these tribes was not their goal.


    The settlements of these Yuezu tribes are very similar to the ancient nomadic tribes known by Xu Shaotang. However, these tribes do not migrate like the nomadic tribes. The smaller tribes live in very poor places, giving people a sense of slum. The better ones are another scene.


    What''s more, they didn''t see Ren''s city. They met a lot of demons on the road, but they were not strong enough to solve them easily.


    Once again, after killing a demon that tries to attack them, Xu Shaotang says to LAN Luo with a smile: "you see, I''ve solved a threat for your people. Do you want to give me some benefits?"


    Along the way, Xu Shaotang wants to get her treasure from LAN Luo, but it doesn''t work out.


    The woman refused to give her treasure to her husband.


    The more she is like this, the more Xu Shaotang wants to get it. After all, what she doesn''t want to take out must be a good thing!


    "Why don''t you die!"


    The LAN falls gas to flush of stare Xu Shaotang one eye, cold hum a way: "if these evil things don''t actively provoke you, you will have so kind?"


    "I don''t know how to be grateful at all!" Ning Shan said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "brother Xu, if we meet a demon attacking their tribe next time, we will not do it. Anyway, his highness lanluo doesn''t seem to appreciate it!"


    "Brother Ning is right!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "however, if his highness lanluo is willing to exchange things, we will try our best to do it!"


    A few people are joking on the mouth, but they don''t slow down at their feet. They are marching towards the East quickly.


    When the sun is in the sky, a rolling house suddenly appears on the edge of the distant horizon, surrounded by a wall of 50-60 meters.


    City!


    That''s the city!


    See suddenly appear of city, Xu Shaotang they are all slightly a Leng, isn''t say month clansman don''t have city?


    They didn''t see the city all the way, and they really thought that the moon people didn''t have the habit of building cities.


    When they think about it, they suddenly look at each other and smile.


    It seems that no one has ever really come to the territory of the moon tribe for thousands of years. Other people have a very limited understanding of the moon tribe. Even if someone gets lucky to cross the border and come to the territory of the moon tribe, it is estimated that at most they have seen the smaller tribes, but not the real big tribes.


    The territory of the Moon Clan is not peaceful. It may be attacked by those demons at any time. It seems that it is not incomprehensible to build a city to defend those demons.


    As they approached, they found that the city was not big. In front of Yunzhong City, the city with a radius of less than 50 Li seemed too small!


    However, compared with the tribes they met on the road, such a city is much larger than those tribes.


    Three people silently look at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the answer: here!


    Since there is a city here, there should be a map of the whole demon kingdom in the city! Even if not, the people in this city should be regarded as people who have seen the world in comparison with those from remote tribes. They probably know which direction is Yunzhong city!


    "It seems that we all want to go together."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "in this case, we might as well observe first to see if all the strong people in this city are transferred away."


    "I have the same plan!"


    Ning Shan nodded slightly and said, "however, it''s hard to see the famous hall in such an observation. Let''s see. I''ll try to enter the city quietly to have a look.""No way!"


    As soon as Ning Shan''s voice fell, Xu Shaotang shook his head and rejected, "our appearance is obviously different from that of the Yue people. As long as we are seen by the Yue people, you will be recognized! If the strong in the city do well, if there are still strong guards, it will not be worth the loss! "


    "Let him go, he knows how to do it!"


    Different from Xu Shaotang, Rongju has no objection, which makes Xu Shaotang curious. According to the relationship between Rongju and Ningshan, Rongju should be more intense than his own reaction!


    "Brother Xu, aren''t you very smart? Why are you so confused now? " Looking at Xu Shaotang''s curious and puzzled look, Ning Shan said with a free and easy laugh: "the biggest difference between us and the Yue people is the color of our eyes. As long as we don''t let people see my eyes, won''t we?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hear Ning Shan''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help a little meal, a moment later, and suddenly laugh.


    He understood what Ningshan meant. Ningshan wanted to be blind!


    For a long time, because of the difference between their appearance and the moon people, he almost never wanted to mix with the moon people. Now Ning Shan''s words let him get rid of his inherent thinking.


    Yes, as long as you don''t let the moon people see their eyes and don''t get hurt and bleed, then who knows he''s not the moon people?


    "Well, since elder brother Ning has plans, then follow your plan!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "we''ll try to kill the clansmen for a month. You can put on their clothes and get in! Rong Ju and I will meet you on the outside. Once we are in danger, we will rush in with LAN Luo. Even if we are recognized, I believe these people dare not do anything to us! "


    "No!"


    Ning Shan smiles and quickly takes out a set of Yue''s clothes from his own heaven and earth bag.


    "Are you ready for this?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ningshan in surprise.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s surprised look, Rong Ju showed a proud smile on his face. He said with a smile, "before we met you, we all agreed. We just wait to leave the gate of life and death and pretend to be born blind moon people! So, these things are ready! "

 Chapter 3027

    Xu Shaotang and Rong Ju are quietly lurking around the city to ensure that if Ningshan is in danger, they can rush to the support as soon as possible.


    "I look down on people in this world!"


    With the help of a big tree to hide himself and LAN Luo''s figure, Xu Shaotang looks at Rong sentence with emotion, "according to this, the person who comes up with a way to escape from the gate of life and death while King Kong''s Fire King sends people to hunt me wantonly should be brother Ning, right?"


    It''s impossible to be so careful to be careless.


    Rong Ju nodded and said with a smile: "when he learned that King Kong Fire King was searching you wantonly, he thought of this method. If it wasn''t for LAN Luo, we might have escaped from the gate of life and death now!"


    "Yes, but for her, we wouldn''t have had so much trouble!"


    Xu Shaotang looks helplessly at LAN Luo, "tell me, you are a woman, what are you doing so smart? A woman who is too clever can''t get married! "


    If Xu Shaotang can enter the territory of the moon tribe without knowing it, he has many ways to find out the direction of Yunzhong city. Let alone allow them, he may have returned to Yunzhong city now!


    Thousands of calculations, thousands of calculations, who can calculate to kill a Cheng Yaojin on the way?


    LAN Luo''s mouth is blocked by Xu Shaotang again. She can''t speak. When she hears Xu Shaotang''s words, she can only make a slight hum of disdain.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t pay attention to LAN Luo either. He peeped out his head and looked at the city. He was worried and said, "I don''t know if elder brother Ning''s plan can succeed."


    "Don''t worry, my brother, but he is very clever!"


    Contrary to Xu Shaotang, Rong Ju was not worried. He said with a smile, "since he dares to get in, he must be sure. If it wasn''t for him, I would have died many times in the gate of life and death."


    "How do you know each other? Why are you thrown into the gate of life and death? " Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "We''ve known each other a long time."


    Rong Ju''s face suddenly showed a look of recollection and said with a smile: "at first, we were enemies. We were sent here because we had a big fight and hurt many innocent people. Later, when I went to the gate of life and death, I found that the gate of life and death is full of crises. What we can believe is us who are enemies to each other! As time goes by, we will turn enemies into friends! "


    Even he didn''t think that his biggest enemy had become a close friend in the door of life and death.


    The fate of this world is really unclear.


    "Your experience is quite strange." With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I killed a sect elite in Beiyu, and then I was sent here! I envy you very much. There are people I know here, but I don''t know anyone. "


    "Are you from the north?"


    Rong Ju looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    Looking at Rong Ju''s surprised eyes, Xu Shaotang said strangely: "don''t tell me, you are also from the northern region?"


    "No, Ningshan and I are from fairyland." Rong Ju said carelessly: "I think you have such accomplishments when you are young. I thought you were from Sendao, but I didn''t expect you were from Beiyu! Isn''t it said that the northern and southern regions are barren lands with thin aura? How can you have such high accomplishments when you are so young? "


    Are the northern and southern regions still barren?


    Xu Shaotang mouth slightly a smoke, to say so, that their world, it is not a barren land?


    "I also have some opportunities." Xu Shaotang smiles and asks curiously: "I often hear people mention Fairy Island. What kind of place is Fairy Island? Are all the people on the Fairy Island saints? "


    "How can it be!"


    Rong Gu laughed and said, "I don''t know anything else, but I can guess that the saints in Sendao should not have as many prisons as this one!"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Rong Ju''s words, Xu Shaotang was shocked and asked, "how is it possible that there are not as many saints in Xiandao as there are prisons? I I always thought that if not all people in Sendao are saints, at least most people are saints! "


    From the time he first entered the northern region, he constantly heard about the legend of Fairy Island.


    No one knows where the Fairy Island is, and no one knows how big it is, but almost everyone thinks that the Fairy Island is the place where the real strong live, and he has been affected by it imperceptibly. He always thinks that the Fairy Island is the place where the strong gather.


    Now Rong Ju tells him that there are not as many holy prisons as there are in Xiandao, isn''t it incredible?


    "There are many saints in Xiandao, but many of them have been put into holy prison for various reasons!" Rong Ju said with a smile: "in fairyland, you have to be careful when you do anything, because you may make mistakes when you are careful, and if you make mistakes, you will be put in the holy prison! Those who make less mistakes are just locked in. Those who make more mistakes are directly locked in the door of life and death! Many of the people we met in the gate of life and death were locked in because they made a big mistake in Sendao! "


    "How could that be?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned tightly, thinking constantly in his mind.In this way, the rules for saints in the northern and southern regions are also applicable in Sendao!


    But why do those who play this game behind their backs put so many saints in fairyland?


    In the past, he thought it was for atonement, but now it seems that it is not the case! There is definitely a deeper purpose to put a large number of saints in fairyland!


    Is it for them to deal with these demons? Or is it the sage who will eradicate the moon people who are in this holy prison?


    But if it''s just like this, why don''t the supreme saints like them?


    What is this game of chess?


    The more Xu Shaotang thinks about it, the more confused he is. Now he can''t figure out the ideas of those who are in charge of chess. He just smells a strong smell of conspiracy!


    "What are you thinking?"


    See Xu Shaotang for a long time into thinking, Rong sentence can not help but curious asked.


    "Nothing. I just couldn''t accept what you said for a while." Xu Shaotang shook his head and tried to drive away those confused ideas in his mind. He said, "which is bigger, Fairy Island or holy prison?"


    "It must be the holy prison!"


    Rong Ju said with a smile: "in fact, the holy prison is also on the Fairy Island, but most of the whole Fairy Island is actually holy prison! Before I came here, I didn''t expect that the holy prison would be so big. I don''t think that the three fairy islands together might be able to catch up with the holy prison! I used to tell Ningshan that if only the whole Fairy Island were a holy prison, then there would be no difference between Fairy Island and holy prison! Ha ha


    Hearing Rong Ju''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "it seems that this Fairy Island is not as beautiful as I think it is!"


    "In fact, fairyland may not have the freedom of this holy prison."


    The smile on Rong Ju''s face suddenly disappeared, and he said, "why isn''t Fairy Island a holy prison? In the Fairy Island, your words and deeds are almost subject to all kinds of restrictions. You don''t have the chance to leave the Fairy Island, and you don''t have so many happy enmities from the holy prison! Of course, the aura of Xiandao is more pure and rich, which is most suitable for cultivation. But I think it''s just suitable for meditation! "

 Chapter 3028

    The next time, Xu Shaotang has been thinking about all kinds of questions in his mind.


    Unknowingly, the sky is almost dark.


    "Why hasn''t Ningshan come back yet?"


    I haven''t seen Ning Shan return for a long time. Even Rong Ju, who has great confidence in him, can''t help worrying.


    Rong Ju''s words interrupted Xu Shaotang''s thoughts. Xu Shaotang looked up at the sun that began to set in the west, and then looked at Rong Ju with a worried face. He said in a deep voice: "another quarter of an hour, if he doesn''t come out, we will kill him directly!"


    Now it''s three hours since Ningshan entered the city. According to the truth, if there was no accident, Ningshan would have come back long ago.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Rong Ju nodded slightly, looked coldly at the city in the distance, and said: "if there is an accident in Ningshan, I will let all the people in this city bury him!"


    By Xu Shaotang control live of the LAN falls slightly a smothering, two eyes involuntarily see to allow sentence.


    When she saw the cold look on Rong Ju''s face, she knew that Rong Ju''s words were not just words!


    If the man named Ningshan really had an accident, the people in this city in front of him would be mercilessly slaughtered!


    Butcher!


    LAN falls in the heart indignant scold a, but continuously pray, that rather mountain can never have an accident!


    This is the first time she didn''t want this person to die!


    As time goes by, the looks on Xu Shaotang''s and Rong Ju''s faces are becoming more and more ugly. There is no movement in the city. If Ningshan really encounters an accident, it shows that there are strong people in the city who are comparable to the seven grade saints!


    With Ningshan''s strength, even if he meets the strong of liupin of Yuezu, even if he is defeated, at least he doesn''t have any resistance. As long as Ningshan has the opportunity to resist, there should be movement.


    Just as their patience was gradually worn away, a figure suddenly appeared at the gate of the city in the distance.


    Ningshan!


    Seeing this figure, they were relieved.


    Not only they, even langluo also heaved a sigh of relief, Ningshan nothing, at least, the people of this city to avoid the fate of being slaughtered!


    After a few days together, she has a little understanding of Xu Shaotang and them. These three people are absolutely capable of saying and doing!


    Thanks to the timely appearance of Ningshan, otherwise they would really rush into this small town.


    Ningshan is walking slowly at the gate of the city. The stick in his hand goes out to explore the way from time to time. It looks like a blind man! I have to say that Ningshan is also a talent for acting!


    Ningshan is not in a hurry, but Xu Shaotang and Rong Ju are in a hurry. They can''t wait to get information from Ningshan.


    After a long time of wandering, Ningshan finally found a chance to quickly hide beside the road, and then galloped all the way to their side.


    "How''s it going?"


    Seeing Ning Shan, they couldn''t wait to ask.


    LAN Luo also pricked up his ears and listened carefully for fear of missing any important information.


    Looking at the two of you with a bitter smile, who would like to hear the bad news first


    "Good news first!"


    Rong sentence said in a hurry.


    "The good news is that almost all the strong people in this city have been transferred away, and even their leaders, that is, the Lord of this city, are not in this city!" Ning Shan reluctantly showed a smile, and then said: "now the wife of their leader in charge of the city, that woman''s cultivation should not be high, brother Xu should be able to take her easily! Moreover, there seems to be a map hanging in the leader''s residence, but I just glanced at it quietly, afraid of revealing my identity, and didn''t dare to look at it carefully. "


    "Have you gone to the mansion of another leader?"


    Xu Shaotang and Rongju look at Ningshan in amazement. Is Ningshan a little too bold?


    They originally thought that Ningshan would at most find someone in the city to inquire about it at will. Unexpectedly, he sneaked into the leader''s residence, and it seemed that he had met the leader''s wife!


    How did he do it?


    LAN Luo also looks at Ning Shan strangely, and obviously also wants to know how Ning Shan does it.


    "Yes


    Ning Shan''s face flashed with satisfaction. "I pretended to find a few people to chat casually. By the way, I told them that I met some people on the road who asked me how to get to the border. Then they reported the matter to the people in the leader''s house. Later, the leader''s wife asked someone to take me to her house and asked me in detail. Otherwise, I would not be able to go there I''ve been out of the city a long time ago. "


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at Ningshan with a speechless face, then gave him a thumbs up and said with a smile: "if the leader''s wife knew that she was leading wolves into the house, she would have the heart to die!"fierce!


    Although Ning Shan said it very simply, Xu Shaotang was very clear about the danger. A little carelessness may reveal a fatal flaw! Ningshan not only retreated completely, but also got a clear picture of the situation in the city. This not only requires extraordinary courage and insight, but also requires extremely strong psychological quality and careful mind!


    Let him do this thing, certainly can''t do better than Ningshan! Ningshan should have thought of this plan when he decided to explore the city.


    Before, he thought Ningshan was just smart. Now he knows that even though he has been together for several days, he doesn''t really know Ningshan!


    This Ningshan is more powerful than he imagined!


    If his cultivation can be higher, it will definitely become a very terrible existence!


    Rong Ju didn''t think as much as Xu Shaotang, but excitedly asked, "that is to say, we can easily get the map, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Ning Shan definitely nodded and said: "that map is just hanging in the meeting hall of their leader''s residence. If I''m not absolutely sure, I want to take it directly face to face!"


    "Great!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his fist excitedly.


    Looking at the excited two people, Ningshan mercilessly splashed a ladle of cold water, said with a bitter smile: "you don''t be happy too early, I said, there is a bad news."


    "Oh, yes!"


    Hearing Ning Shan''s words, they quickly forced themselves to calm down and asked curiously, "what''s the bad news you said?"


    "You''d better be prepared."


    Ning Shan looked at them bitterly, but his eyes fell on LAN Luo, "especially you, your highness!"


    Huh?


    Three people have a face inexplicably look to Ningshan, what is the bad news, will let Ningshan so helpless and lost?

 Chapter 3029

    Facing the three people''s suspicious eyes, Ning Shan took a deep breath and said solemnly: "according to the situation I talked with that lady, the King Kong Fire King should have given the order to kill us at all costs! Remember, at all costs, including, regardless of the life or death of his highness lanluo


    "What?"


    Hearing Ning Shan''s words, Xu Shaotang and Rong Ju are shocked and look at Ning Shan in disbelief.


    This news is absolutely bad news for them!


    Originally, they had the hostage of lanluo in their hands. When they met an invincible opponent, they could still use lanluo as a shield. But if Ningshan''s guess is true, then the value of lanluo in their hands is likely to be greatly reduced!


    Shocked, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on LAN Luo''s face.


    However, he didn''t see any angry expression on LAN Luo''s face, on the contrary, there was a trace of pride!


    Yes, proud! Add a little schadenfreude!


    This extremely unfavorable news to her should have made her feel extremely angry, but she didn''t seem to take it seriously at all!


    Surprised, Xu Shaotang slowly took out the things in LAN Luo''s mouth and asked: "Your Highness, aren''t you angry at all? Vajra Fire King, you want your life together


    "Why am I angry?"


    LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "I should thank King Kong Fire King! What you three have done is a great shame to our Moon Clan! Only by killing you can we wash away our shame! It''s my honor to die in order to preserve the honor of my Yue clan! "


    "Crazy woman!"


    Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to scold, this LAN idea really lets the human feel afraid.


    Women are cruel, even their own lives are not!


    As a former soldier, Xu Shaotang can understand her idea, but he has a strong doubt in his heart. He looks at LAN Luo and asks: "since you are willing to die for the honor of Yue clan, why didn''t you directly order LAN Yun to kill us regardless of everything?"


    "Because LAN Yun dare not!"


    Before LAN Luo spoke, Ning Shan said for her: "Lan Yun''s status obviously can''t be compared with King Kong Fire King, LAN Yun is just her guard, so in that case, even if she orders LAN Yun to kill us regardless of her safety, LAN Yun doesn''t dare to do that. If we fight back regardless of everything, it''s the Moon Clan''s own people who will be killed or injured in the end!"


    "But the King Kong Fire King is different. The King Kong Fire King has a very high position in the moon family. No matter what the identity of LAN Luo is, he orders the strong of the moon family to kill us and LAN Luo together. No one can cure him except the demon king! So, he can have no fear! "


    "You see it through!"


    Listening to Ning Shan''s analysis, LAN Luo couldn''t help showing a trace of approval and said with a smile: "you don''t know King Kong Fire King! King Kong Fire King is the kind of person who has revenge. With Xu Shaotang''s killing his son, he can''t let you leave the territory of the Moon Clan alive. In his eyes, as long as you can avenge your son, anyone can sacrifice except the demon king in your mouth and the people he cares about! Including me


    "You''ve long guessed that the king of Vajra would do this, haven''t you?"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly understood something in his heart.


    No wonder langluo told them from the beginning that they didn''t have any chance to escape from Yuezu territory. She had expected that King Kong would kill them at all costs, so she didn''t show any anger when she heard the news.


    She is not afraid of death, but she has expected the result, so she will be so calm!


    "Yes LAN Luo simply admits, and looks at Xu Shaotang sarcastically: "you think you are very smart, but you have made a big mistake!"


    "What''s wrong?" Xu Shaotang asked in a deep voice.


    "If you don''t show your identity to the old man who is used by you, the king of Vajra will not give such an order, but you are silly to say that the king of Vajra has a grudge against you. The king of Vajra will guess your identity no matter how stupid he is!" LAN Luo sneered: "you underestimated King Kong''s determination to kill you! Also overestimated my position! Ha ha


    Looking at the smile on LAN Luo''s face, Xu Shaotang can''t help hating his teeth. He suddenly raises his palms to fan LAN Luo''s pretty face, and wants to teach this proud woman a lesson. But when the palms are less than one centimeter away from LAN Luo''s cheek, he pauses again. Facing LAN Luo''s stubborn but disdainful eyes, he angrily withdraws himself It''s a slap in the face.


    LAN Luoben is ready to meet Xu Shaotang''s anger, but unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang stops at last.


    She looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise. She didn''t seem to understand why the man didn''t slap him.


    "Don''t be proud too soon!"


    Xu Shaotang forced himself to calm down and sneered: "even if we want to die in your territory, we will let you die first, and we will pull countless people of the moon family to be buried with us! And even so, we may not die! ""I died for the honor of the Moon Clan, and you?" LAN falls a face to scorn of smile, seem to have already put own life and death aside.


    "Your honor is nothing to me!"


    Xu Shaotang coldly glanced at LAN Luo one eye, and then looked at Ning Shan and Rong sentence, "I have an idea, maybe we can try!"


    "What do you think?"


    Two people look forward to Xu Shaotang, now at this time, they are also a little at a loss, do not know how to break the game.


    "It''s easy. Let''s go separately!"


    Xu Shaotang said solemnly: "the main goal of King Kong Fire King is me, you don''t have to follow me to die in vain! Later, I will go to the city to grab the map, and then take lanluo to chase the soldiers around to other directions. You take the opportunity to escape in the direction of Yunzhong city! With the wisdom of elder brother Yining, you should have a great chance to escape from the territory of the Moon Clan! "


    If they are doomed not to escape from here, then they can escape one by one. It''s not in vain for us to get to know each other!


    Just, King Kong Fire King wants his life so, so, he also has no scruple!


    "No way!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Ning Shan and Rong Ju suddenly shook their heads without thinking.


    "Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, we are all people who have experienced the test of life and death together. We can''t make you sacrifice yourself to make a living for us." Ningshan seriously said: "not to the last moment, who knows the outcome in the end? Let''s work together. There''s always hope! "

 Chapter 3030

    No matter how Xu Shaotang persuades him, Ningshan and Rongju firmly disagree with Xu Shaotang''s plan.


    Xu Shaotang looks at them helplessly, but he has made up his mind to separate them with lanluo at some time. Since they don''t want to separate themselves, he is the only one who takes the initiative to separate them.


    Ningshan and Rongju had nothing to do with the grudge between him and King Kong. He didn''t have to drag them down.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was in silence, Ning Shan asked with a smile, "are you thinking of leaving us secretly?"


    "No, absolutely not!" Xu Shaotang denies it, but he admires Ning Shan. He just has this idea, but Ning Shan has already guessed it.


    "You''d better not think about it."


    Ning Shan said with a smile: "even if you secretly leave us, we will go to you. If we two unfortunately die in the hands of the Yue clan, you will be killed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers, but Ningshan''s firm attitude is unexpected.


    Although Ning Shan''s face was still with a faint smile, he knew that Ning Shan''s words were absolutely not a joke!


    "All right!" For a long time, Xu Shaotang sighed heavily, and the look in his eyes gradually became firm. "In this case, let''s three make a good break in the territory of this month clan. Let''s survive in the death! There is no absolute thing in this world


    "That''s right!"


    Rong Ju laughs, claps Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan heavily on the shoulder, and says: "with the wisdom of you two, I believe that ordinary people will not die for us!"


    "Two stupid men!"


    LAN Luo nose sends out a cold hum, but in the heart is full of don''t understand, these two men know clearly this is a near death situation, unexpectedly still willing to follow Xu Shaotang this shameless bastard adventure, this bastard in the end made them what magic?


    "Shut up


    Hearing LAN Luo''s words, Xu Shaotang looked at her coldly and said with a sneer, "so you are a woman. You can never understand what''s going on in a man''s head!"


    Ningshan and Rongju laugh, yes, lanluo will not understand the feelings between men, because, after all, she is not a man!


    "In that case, shall we go for the map?" While laughing, Rong Ju said to them, "now the border between Yunzhong city and Yuezu should have accumulated a lot of troops. Even if we can reach the border safely, we should not be able to rush through, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Rongju''s voice just fell, but Xu Shaotang and Ningshan nodded at the same time without thinking.


    "The more so, the more we want to grab the map!" Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan looked at each other and said with a smile, "we robbed the map. The Yue people must have thought that we would go to the border! We can play with them again. Why not? "


    Rong Ju thought a little, and immediately understood what Xu Shaotang meant. He said with a laugh: "fortunately, your cultivation is not too strong. If you have the cultivation of Yao Qingdi, I think you will become the nightmare of the moon people, just like Li once was unparalleled!"


    Hearing Li''s unique name, LAN Luo''s face suddenly became cold, and her slender fingers were crunched by her.


    Li unparalleled, to bring unprecedented shame on the family!


    Li unparalleled, this is a people who are afraid of every month, but they want to cut it to pieces!


    No one pays attention to the resentful lanluo. Xu Shaotang rudely stuffs lanluo''s mouth again. The three look at each other and then fly to the nearby town.


    Ningshan has found out the situation of the city, and they don''t need to be furtive any more.


    They want to let the moon people know that if they want their lives, they have to pay a heavy price!


    Until they rushed into the city, the moon people in the city still didn''t come back. When they rushed to the leader''s residence, the moon people just woke up and yelled!


    "Enemy attack


    "Come on, kill them!"


    "Run, run!"


    In response, the Yue people fell into a huge panic. All the experts of the whole tribe were sent to hunt down the intruders who broke into the territory of the Yue people. Now there is no decent defensive force in the city. In the face of the fierce invaders, they have little resistance.


    Even so, the month clansmen still bravely attacked them.


    However, most of these month clansmen do not even have the power of saints, and a few who have the power of saints are basically below grade three. Their attacks are almost negligible to Xu Shaotang!


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    As long as someone dares to block their way, they will kill them mercilessly. Now everyone is the enemy, not to mention the few remaining masters of the Moon Clan. Even the old and weak women and children, as long as they dare to block their way, they will never show mercy.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and their crazy harvest of the people''s lives, LAN Luo''s pretty face becomes white. She constantly struggles to get rid of Xu Shaotang''s shackles, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t give her this opportunity at all. She grabs her two hands with one hand and kills the moon people who attack him with the other hand.Step back! Back off!


    LAN Luo cried with tears on her face. However, her mouth was blocked and she could only make a painful sob.


    "It''s you!"


    When they rush into the residence of the tribal leader, the leader''s wife looks at Ningshan with a murderous face. She knows that she has been cheated by this shameless intruder!


    "Haha, of course it''s me!"


    Ning Shan laughed and said, "thank you for your reception, otherwise I don''t know the situation in the city."


    "Damn it


    Looking at Ning Shan''s proud smile, the leader''s wife made a killing in her eyes.


    Just when she wants to be desperate with these invaders, LAN Luo, who is controlled by Xu Shaotang, shakes her head desperately.


    LAN Luo knows Xu Shaotang''s strength and Ning Shan''s strength. The woman in front of her can''t be Xu Shaotang''s opponent at all. She''s just wasting her life.


    Looking at the crazy hint of LAN Luo, the leader''s wife gave a little meal, then shook her head and said firmly: "Your Highness, I know what you mean, but I''m the leader''s wife of Kanzo tribe. My tribe and I live and die together!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the leader''s wife immediately went to Ningshan, where the icy arrow rain poured down like a rainstorm!


    What she hates most is undoubtedly the intruder who cheated her!


    Even if she is dead, she will go to Ningshan!


    "To die!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted coldly. With a big wave of his hand, he fought against the leader''s wife with a purple genuine Qi. A piece of green blood mist burst in the air. The three rushed into the house quickly and rushed out with the map hanging there.


    After they rush out of the city, Xu Shaotang suddenly stops and waves his true Qi to carve on the wall.


    "Go


    Xu Shaotang laughs, and Ningshan they leave quickly.


    On the wall behind them, however, there was a line of striking characters: murderer, Xu Shaotang!

 Chapter 3031

    After escaping a hundred miles, they found a hiding place again.


    Xu Shaotang let go of LAN Luo''s hand. He grasped her other wrist and began to follow Ning Shan. They carefully looked at the map on the ground.


    "Devil, you devil!"


    LAN Luo randomly pulls out the things in his mouth and roars hysterically to Xu Shaotang: "why do you want to kill her! You know she''s not your match! You can grab the map and walk away! Why are you doing this? Why


    They witnessed the tragic death of hundreds of people in Xu Shaotang''s hands. In particular, Xu Shaotang finally killed the leader''s wife mercilessly, regardless of her own request, and completely ignited her pent up anger.


    "No why! Because we are the enemy


    Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his head and looked at LAN Luo coldly, "when she started, she was already our enemy! I warn you, you''d better shut your mouth and make me angry. Do you believe that I''ll go back now and burn the tribe clean


    Maybe it''s because he just killed someone, and then heard the harsh voice of lanluo, Xu Shaotang''s anger broke out completely. His eyes were staring at lanluo like death. For the first time in a long time, lanluo felt that Xu Shaotang really wanted to kill her!


    "Then why did you save the tribe that was attacked by the demons? Didn''t you say that? You are human, you are human! But now, where is your humanity? "


    Facing the impact of Xu Shaotang''s violent anger, LAN Luo''s face was slightly stunned. The tears fell down, but the voice was much smaller.


    "Because they are civilians! And all those who attack us are soldiers Looking at the endless pain, Xu Shaotang said with a clear conscience: "we are also soldiers! There may be no hatred between the soldiers themselves, but different beliefs determine that there is only life and death between us! I won''t show mercy to any of your soldiers, and your soldiers won''t show mercy to us


    These are the principles that Xu Shaotang once pursued, and they are still being pursued.


    All wars, civilians are innocent! He won''t fight those civilians, but he won''t care about the identity of the soldiers. He just wants the soldiers. Then they are the enemy!


    Not to mention in this world full of killing and violence, but in their world, his principles are also the principles pursued by all soldiers in the world!


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo''s eyes show a trace of confusion, and the tears are gradually stopped, but his face is still pale, pale to some terrible!


    Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to pay attention to LAN Luo and looks down at this map again.


    This is a complete map. It''s what they dream of!


    Originally, Xu Shaotang was not in a good mood at the moment, but when he saw this map, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    It''s not because he got the map he wanted, but it''s really funny. The more Xu Shaotang looked at it, the more he felt that the territory of the moon tribe looked like the head of a hamster with food hidden in his mouth.


    The combination of such a lovely image of hamster and the territory of moon tribe makes people laugh.


    The part of hamster''s head above its nose is all the territory of King Kong Fire King, occupying almost one third of the territory of the whole moon tribe.


    The gate of life and death is almost in the left eye of hamster, and the King City of King Kong fire is almost in the right eye.


    Most of the area of the left cheek of the hamster is the territory of the snow wolf king, and the part of the cheek is divided equally by the dark moon tiger king and the Zhuangyang king, and the rest is the territory of the demon king.


    Near the mouth of the hamster is a huge city, which is the royal city of the whole Moon Clan - lanyue city!


    Judging from the map area, the scale of this city should not be much smaller than that of Yunzhong City, at least two-thirds of which are as big.


    This detailed map not only indicates the location of the major tribes in the whole moon territory, but also indicates some Jedi, which are almost scattered in the whole moon territory. To the northwest of King Kong''s fire Kingdom, there is a piece of Jedi named bone eating demon sea, which almost occupies the left ear part of the whole hamster, which is also one of these Jedi The biggest one.


    Outside the left face of the hamster is the territory of yunzhongcheng. The nearest to the territory of yunzhongcheng are snow hawk king and King Kong Fire King. Their territory borders on the territory of yunzhongcheng.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang also understood why the son of King Kong''s fire king was able to go to Huoyanshan.


    Looking at, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the blue moon city again.


    It''s not only Xu Shaotang, but also Rongju and Ningshan!


    Blue moon city!


    Fall!


    Almost at the same time, the three men raised their heads and looked at the falling waves with surprise.


    The names of lanyue city and lanluo all have the word "Lan", which should not be a coincidence!


    "Are you the princess of the moon family?" Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly flashed an idea, eyes jiongjiong looking at the LAN Luo, "the devil is your father?""So what? What if not? "


    LAN Luo is still angry with Xu Shaotang. His tone sounds a little harsh, but his eyes are cold.


    "The king of Vajra dares to order you to kill the princess of this month?"


    If you don''t believe that the King Kong''s daughter is so bold!


    "Two smug men!" The light of disdain flashed in LAN Luo''s eyes and sneered: "I forgot to tell you that Lan''s surname is the big surname of Yue family. Except for the royal family, Zhuang Yang, Wang Lanzheng and LAN Xueying are all LAN''s surnames."


    "Is that so?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ningshan in surprise.


    Ning Shan shrugged and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know. I don''t even know the name of King Kong Fire King, let alone the other three kings..."


    It was the first time for them to set foot on the territory of the last month clan. They had heard that there were four generals under the demon king, namely the four kings. However, apart from King Kong and fire king, they didn''t even know the titles of the other three kings, let alone their names.


    Otherwise LAN Luo said, they thought Lan''s surname was the royal family''s surname!


    If what LAN Luo said is true, then, the identity of LAN Luo is not sure!


    "Don''t worry about her identity. Just take it with you. If you can use it, use it. If you can''t, let her die before us!" Rong sentence is not think so much, for the identity of LAN Luo, he is not particularly concerned now.


    In a word, if the waves fall in their hands and have value, then take them with you.


    If there is no value, it doesn''t seem too bad to have LAN Luo buried with them.


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan nodded at the same time.


    After pondering for a while, Ningshan said to Xu Shaotang, "do we still go east?"


    To the East, about a thousand li away, is the King City of King Kong Fire!


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang put away the map and said with a bad smile: "now the Yue people certainly think that we will go to the West. No one should think that we will continue to go to the East. I just don''t know if the King City of King Kong fire is also a defense void?"


    "Don''t you want to raid the king of Vajra?"


    Ningshan and Rongju look at Xu Shaotang in amazement. Is this idea too crazy?

 Chapter 3032

    "Ha ha!"


    An indulgent laugh resounded through the city master''s mansion of Yunzhong city.


    Hearing the laughter, Guan Qingyu, who was still working with Zhai Tiandao in the alchemy room, suddenly stopped what he was doing and looked at Zhai Tiandao in surprise. "It''s like the laughter of the city leader?"


    Zhai Tiandao gave Guan Qingyu a look and asked: "nonsense, who dares to laugh like this in the city Lord''s mansion besides the city Lord?"


    "Well That''s true


    Guan Qingyu stopped slightly and grabbed Zhai Tiandao, "go, let''s go to find the city Lord! It should be a good thing to hear him laugh so happily. "


    "What are you going to do for the good deeds of other city masters?"


    Zhai Tiandao jokingly said: "we are both the life of alchemy. Why do you care about the city Lord?"


    Having been in Yunzhong city for many years, Zhai Tiandao''s curiosity has been almost worn away.


    He knows what he should do, and he likes what he is doing now. Other things are concerned by people of Yanji''s level. He doesn''t need to join in the fun.


    "You know what!"


    Guan Qingyu glared at Zhai Tiandao angrily and said with a smile: "the thing that makes the city master so happy is probably related to Xu Shaotang! You forgot what I told you. Now that the little bastard has gone to the gate of life and death, don''t you want to know his situation in the gate of life and death? "


    "Let''s go!"


    This time, Zhai Tiandao pulled Guan Qingyu out of the alchemy room in a hurry and ran straight to the main courtyard.


    Two people came to Yan Ji''s courtyard, see Yan Ji actually take out a pot of wine for the first time, drink there with relish, face with a hidden smile, it seems that the mood should be quite good.


    Gong Xueshang stooped behind Yanji, his face full of helplessness.


    "Guan laohao, Zhai laohao!"


    Seeing Guan Qingyu and Zhai Tiandao coming, Gong Xueshang salutes them.


    "Don''t mention it. We don''t have so many rules." Zhai Tiandao waved his hand with a smile and came up to Yan Ji, but his eyes fell on the wine pot in Yan Ji''s hand. He said with a smile: "Lord, it''s rare that you are so happy that you won''t give us two old people a drink?"


    "I can''t be stingy, can''t I?"


    Yan Ji ha ha a smile, hand suddenly more than two pots of wine, directly throw to Guan Qingyu they a pot.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Catch the wine that Yan Ji throws, two people look at each other, the face is a surprised color.


    "It used to be difficult to ask for a cup of good wine from the Lord of the city, but the Lord of the city is so generous today?" Guan Qingyu opened the wine pot with a smile on his face, put it on the tip of his nose, greedily sniffed the taste of the wine, but curiously asked Yanji, "what''s the big happy thing that happened to the city master today? Why don''t you say it and make us two old people happy? "


    Yan Ji looks up and pours a mouthful of wine into his mouth. Then he looks at Guan Qingyu with a smile, and says: "Guan Lao, don''t you all guess?"


    "It''s really about Xu Shaotang?"


    Guan Qingyu''s eyes lit up and asked curiously, "what happened to that boy in the gate of life and death? Can he make the city master so happy? A few days ago, it was said that the boy wanted to rush into the territory of the demons. It seems that he succeeded? "


    But when he thought about it carefully, he thought it should be more than that.


    He has been following Yanji for many years, but he knows something about Yanji''s temper. They had guessed that Xu Shaotang would take advantage of King Kong''s fire king to chase him and find a chance to escape into the territory of the demons. Even if Xu Shaotang succeeds, Yanji should not be so happy.


    "More than success!"


    Yan Ji said with a laugh: "this boy is now stirring up the whole demon kingdom. King Kong Fire King is even more fooled by him! Just yesterday, he also raided a middle tribe under King Kong fire. King Kong fire may have a headache


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Yan Ji''s words, Guan Qingyu and Zhai Tiandao look at each other again, looking at Yan Ji in disbelief.


    "No? Is it hard for that boy to have more than nine accomplishments so soon? " Zhai Tiandao''s eyes are full of shock. If so, Xu Shaotang is too terrible!


    "If he wanted to have this cultivation, he would have stirred up the devil''s land for a long time. Would he make such a fuss?" Yan Ji smiles, "although I don''t know the cultivation of this boy now, I''m sure he doesn''t have such strength!"


    "With his accomplishments, the king of Vajra can''t help him?" Guan Qingyu was full of doubts and said: "King Kong Fire King''s strength is equal to that of Yao Qingdi. Even Yao Qingdi doesn''t dare to take people to attack the devil''s land. How did he do it?"


    Listening to Guan Qingyu''s question, Yanji shook his head helplessly and said: "I don''t know about this, but this boy is crafty. I think he should use what strategy to transfer the King Kong''s elite power away. The King Kong''s strength can easily crush this boy, but in terms of strategy, ten fools like King Kong''s should not be his opponent!"When it comes to King Kong, the face of Yanji is full of disdain.


    In his eyes, this man who makes many saints in the gate of life and death fear like a tiger seems to be nothing at all!


    Looking at Yan Ji''s disdainful look, Guan Qingyu and Zhai Tiandao are surprised. It is estimated that only people at Yan Ji''s level dare to ignore King Kong''s fire king!


    "With the temper of King Kong Fire King, knowing that he was fooled by such a small role that is not worth mentioning in his eyes, should he be mad?" Guan Qingyu smile, but slightly frown way: "King Kong Fire King if at all costs to kill him, he is likely to fall in the hands of King Kong Fire King?"


    Although Xu Shaotang is really smart, in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy will appear powerless.


    At this moment, Guan Qingyu began to worry about Xu Shaotang.


    "Do you think King Kong is brave?" Yanji said with a smile: "Emperor Yao Qingdi is also a great man. If King Kong Fire King dares to remove the elite power to guard against the gate of life and death, and wants to surpass Li, he will surely bring people to attack the devil''s land! Once they break through the defense line at the edge of the gate of life and death, the king of Vajra can''t bear his anger! "


    "That demon clan should and can''t allow that boy to act recklessly in the demon kingdom?" Guan Qingyu asked tentatively, "isn''t the city master worried about the boy''s safety at all?"


    "Why should I worry?"


    Yan Ji said with a smile: "he is very likely to be the next li matchless, he can live, naturally the best, but if he died, I would only regret it! It''s his destiny, and it''s mine! "

 Chapter 3033

    "Brother Xu, stop first!"


    Several people are fast King Kong Fire King of the city to rush to, Ningshan suddenly a will Xu Shaotang pull.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang stops and looks at Ningshan curiously.


    There was something wrong with Ningshan''s look, and there was an uneasy look between his eyebrows.


    Ningshan frowned at the distance: "I just feel that something is not right!"


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? " Hear Ning Shan''s words, allow sentence also a face don''t understand of ask a way.


    As a demon, Xu Shaotang''s perception should be stronger than Ningshan''s. Xu Shaotang''s strength is the strongest of the three. Naturally, his perception will not be worse than Ningshan''s. both of them didn''t notice anything wrong, but Ningshan did?


    "Let me see!"


    Ning Shan''s brow is more and more heavy, but he can''t say why for the time being. He just signals to Xu Shaotang that they should find a place to avoid for the time being. He wants to think about the things in his mind.


    Seeing that Ningshan didn''t look like a joke, Xu Shaotang and Rong Ju looked at each other, quickly scanned around, and quickly stopped behind a big stone.


    Ning Shan sat quietly thinking. Just now, an idea flashed through his mind, but they were all on their way carefully. He didn''t have time to catch the idea. Now he kept thinking about it, trying to recapture it.


    He felt that this idea was very important, probably related to their life and death!


    Thinking, Ning Shan''s eyes gradually fall on LAN Luo. Seeing Ning Shan''s action, Xu Shaotang and Rong Ju are more curious. They don''t know what Ning Shan thinks of. Moreover, it seems that this matter has something to do with LAN Luo?


    "Do you think she''s smart?"


    Just when they were puzzled, Ningshan suddenly asked them.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Ningshan in surprise, then nodded: "she should be very smart, right? After all, being able to understand our plan is enough to show that she is a smart person, and I feel that her intelligence has not been fully demonstrated, or that she has no chance to show her intelligence under my control. "


    "I think she should be smart, too! At least not as stupid as you and me! " Ning Shan frowned and said, "a person like her can''t have only one moon clan, can she?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Rong sentence asked in a hurry.


    "What I want to say is that the smart people of the Moon Clan are very likely to think of what we can think of!" Ningshan looked into the distance with melancholy eyes, "I think there are probably smart people in the moon clan who have guessed that we will raid the King Kong Fire King''s kingdom! It''s hard for us to deal with the Yue people, but it''s easy for them to deal with us! In the King City of Vajra Fire King, we only need a strong man like LAN Yun to make us die without a burial place! "


    Hear Ning Shan''s words, Xu Shaotang and Rong sentence immediately fell into thinking.


    Ning Shan''s words really give Xu Shaotang a wake-up call, the moon family is not without smart people! They are surprised again and again. As long as the smart people of the Moon Clan analyze their previous actions, they are very likely to realize their current intention!


    Once their intention is detected, they are likely to fall into the trap! After all, even the strong men like LAN Yun are just the guards of LAN Luo, which proves that the Moon Clan does not lack the strong men who can deal with them. No matter how tight the battle line of the gate of life and death is, one or two strong men like LAN Yun will certainly not shake the defense line of the Moon Clan in the gate of life and death!


    In addition, lanyue city and King Kong''s King City are not far away. There must be strong men like Lanyun in lanyue city. As long as their intention is detected, lanyue city can send strong men to enter King Kong''s King City before them!


    In addition, they have also analyzed before that this King City may have a strong defensive force, which can completely block the attack of the three of them.


    If all the possibilities are combined, then they will almost die when they go to that royal city!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang suddenly excites himself and secretly says that he is too careless. He and Ningshan are really smart, but there are many smart people in Yuezu. Their actions seem to be elusive, but if someone tries to figure them out carefully, they may not be able to figure out their intentions!


    At that time, they are likely to face a dilemma!


    "Brother Ning has a point!" Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "it seems that we can''t go to the King City of King Kong Fire King! It''s too risky to go there, but we won''t get much profit when we go there. The risk is out of proportion to the profit. It''s not cost-effective! "


    Yes, even if they rush into the king of Vajra, what can they do?


    It''s just killing the family members of King Kong to vent their anger, but it won''t help them escape from the territory of the Moon Clan!


    Their purpose is to escape here alive, not to vent their anger!


    "I think so, too!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang had figured it out, Ning Shan nodded with a smile and said, "our previous plans were all successful, so we despised the moon people. It was only when I thought about the fact that we nearly died when we rushed out of the gate of life and death that I suddenly realized that the moon people are not without smart people. Maybe those smart people have already understood our intention now!""What shall we do now?" Rong Ju asked in a deep voice, "what else can we do if we don''t raid the king of Vajra fire?"


    "Dormant!"


    Ningshan a face serious said: "to be honest, I feel very bad now!"


    "I feel like that too!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "but we can''t hibernate! Once dormant, we lose the initiative


    "What shall we do?"


    They looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously. Seeing what he looked like, they seemed to have a plan in mind.


    "Detour!"


    Xu Shaotang said quietly: "through continuous detour, we can make the Yue people never understand our intention, and then find a way to break the situation in the continuous detour! If we can completely stun the moon people, our plan will be half successful! "


    "That''s a good idea, but what''s a detour?" Ning Shan asks curiously.


    "It''s easy!"


    Xu Shaotang slightly pondered: "we are constantly circling on the territory of King Kong Fire King. In the process of circling, we gradually approach the border between the Moon Clan and Yunzhong city. We create an illusion that we don''t want to escape from the territory of the Moon Clan for the time being. In this way, we may have a chance to get close to the border and rush out at the right time."


    This tactic has been used a long time ago and has achieved great results.


    "That''s it!" Although not quite understand, but Ningshan also understand a probably, nodded: "at least this than to raid King Kong Fire King''s King City reliable!"

 Chapter 3034

    After correcting the wrong plan in time, they quickly turned north.


    Since it is a detour, there must be a large space for detour, and the northern part of Vajra Fire King territory just meets their requirements.


    In fact, apart from going north, they have no better direction.


    To the East is the King City of King Kong, to the west is the direction of the gate of life and death, and to the south is the territory of the devil king. In addition to the north, you will face great risks in any direction.


    Especially to the west, that''s like going back!


    The only choice is the north!


    Xu Shaotang suddenly wants to see if the north is the end of the holy prison?


    With a detailed map of Yuezu territory, they can easily avoid Yuezu''s tribe. Moreover, since they started to march north, there have been fewer teams searching for them. One day later, they haven''t seen a team searching for them all day!


    Moreover, the norther they go, the fewer the tribes of the moon tribe. In this area where they are now, there is no tribe of the moon tribe marked on the map.


    This discovery made them very happy.


    This shows that the pursuit of the Moon Clan should not focus on the north.


    "From the map, less than ten miles ahead, we will enter the Blackstone mountains!" Ningshan put away the map, and the rolling mountains in the distance said to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "the whole Blackstone mountain range is a Jedi, which runs across the north from west to East, completely blocking our way. If we continue to go north, we have to enter this Jedi! Shall we change our direction now, or shall we keep going north? "


    When they heard Ning Shan''s words, they both fell into meditation.


    To be honest, they hate choice, especially at this time.


    Thinking about it, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on LAN Luo again. He asked LAN Luo with a smile, "Your Highness, how do you say we should go?"


    "That''s your business!"


    The LAN falls the corner of the mouth peeps out an almost imperceptible smile, light says to Xu Shaotang: "I am your captive, you don''t have to ask me this captive! In addition, let me go. I''m going to make it convenient. I can''t help it! "


    "It''s not time to let you go, just bear it!" Xu Shaotang looked up at the scorching sun in the sky and said with a smile, "another two quarters of an hour is the time to let you go!"


    Xu Shaotang is very harsh to the prisoner of lanluo.


    Every day, she only gives LAN Luo three convenient opportunities in the morning, middle and evening. Although LAN Luo shows dissatisfaction again and again, Xu Shaotang refuses to give her even one more opportunity!


    After all, when it''s convenient for LAN Luo, he can''t even pull LAN Luo. Every time they let LAN Luo go, they have to work hard, so as not to let LAN Luo find a chance to leave.


    Fortunately, LAN Luo is still witty. For so many days, he hasn''t taken the opportunity to escape.


    "I can''t wait!"


    The LAN falls two eyes to spurt fire of looking at Xu Shaotang, the shame indignation adds of roar a way: "other affair can wait, this affair can wait?"


    "It''s just a quarter of an hour. It''s fast!" Xu Shaotang was still unmoved and said with a smile: "this is a good rule we talked about. You can''t break the rule! Of course, I can make an exception if you are willing to give something for it


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo''s anger is even worse. She tightly clamps her legs and stares at Xu Shaotang like an angry lioness.


    But Rongju and Ningshan quietly give Xu Shaotang a thumbs up and smile on his face.


    "Take it!"


    After looking at Xu Shaotang for a long time, lanluo still can''t stick to it. He takes out something from his strange bag and smashes it on Xu Shaotang. He roars with shame and indignation: "let me go!"


    "What is this?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart a joy, can''t help feeling, cheat so long, and finally from the body of LAN Luo cheat treasure!


    However, he didn''t hurry to release lanluo. Instead, he took the bead the size of his thumb and looked at it carefully. It was a pure black bead, which was almost the size of a ping-pong ball. It had some weight in his hand, but it didn''t have the cold feeling of metal. On the contrary, it was slightly warm.


    However, he didn''t know what it was for.


    "I''ll tell you later. Let me go first! If you can''t wait, you can drop a drop of blood on the bead first! "


    LAN Luo screamed wildly, his legs clamped more tightly, and his face was very patient. It seemed that he was going to be unable to hold on.


    "Well, I''ll make an exception for the sake of your intelligence." Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo with a smile and holds the bead in his hand, but there is no blood dripping on the bead. He doesn''t even know what this thing is. If it''s LAN Luo''s trap, won''t he be caught?


    "Shameless!"


    LAN falls in the heart of rage to scold, this is clearly oneself take treasure to exchange, this bastard says is to see in her all the way still calculate the share of intelligence?How can there be such a brazen man in this world!


    Xu Shaotang knows that lanluo must scold himself in his heart at the moment, but he doesn''t care. He smiles and lets lanluo go. He and Ningshan stand in three directions, encircling lanluo in a triangle, and then turns their back to lanluo wisely.


    Along the way, they got used to it.


    Except for the days when Rong Ju was seriously injured, they used this way to prevent LAN Luo from running away every time LAN Luo wanted to be convenient!


    Although LAN Luo hasn''t escaped, they still have to be careful. No matter whether LAN Luo is valuable or not in their hands, it''s better to have a personal pledge in hand than not!


    "Your Highness, please hurry up!"


    Listening to the voice behind him, Xu Shaotang, holding the bead in his hand, said with a smile, "if you delay our time again, I''ll charge extra time!"


    "Xu Shaotang, you are the most shameless man I have ever seen!"


    Squatting there, LAN Luo scolded angrily, but there was a smug smile in his eyes. He said angrily in his heart: now let you be smug first, and later you will cry!


    "It doesn''t mean I''m shameless, it just means you''ve met too few men." Xu Shaotang does not care about the smile, along the way he has been used to LAN Luo curse, to be honest, LAN Luo curse words vocabulary is too scarce, over and over again is that a few words, he is now immune!


    "Brother Xu, I think you two are made for each other!" Rong Ju laughed and said, "if you don''t want to listen to my advice, Ning Shan and I will be able to follow you for some time."

 Chapter 3035

    "Well, I''ll think about it."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "even if it''s not for us, your highness lanluo, you can do it for the treasure in her bag."


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a strong sense of crisis suddenly attacked the three people. The smile on the three people''s faces Suddenly froze. Looking in the direction of the sense of crisis, I saw a group of people rushing here under the leadership of a demon with a wingspan of nearly 100 meters.


    "No! I''ve been fooled


    Three people in the heart for a moment tight, suddenly turned around, but to meet them is a thick fog!


    "Dead woman, you dare to cheat!"


    Xu Shaotang''s whole body Qi suddenly surging, a large piece of Qi continuously cut to the fog.


    Ningshan and Rongju are not idle. They rush to the fog quickly.


    The distant group of people is closer, they don''t know how this group of people find them, but there is no doubt that all this must have something to do with the dead woman lanluo!


    Even if they are about to face a strong enemy, they must first kill this cunning woman!


    "You don''t have a chance!"


    A large piece of real Qi failed, a figure took advantage of the fog to rush out of their encirclement, lightning close to the team.


    Looking at the billows rushing out of the fog, Xu Shaotang immediately rushed to intercept. However, as soon as he moved, a frenzied arc with destructive power swept towards him. He hurried to avoid the fatal arc. When he came forward again, the billows had already joined the team.


    It''s over!


    Seeing them together, Ning Shan and Rong Ju''s eyes flashed a color of despair.


    They are careful all the way, but they are finally escaped by the woman lanluo!


    This woman is so tolerant!


    No matter how she was teased by them all the way, she resisted the idea of running away until the pursuit came!


    Just now, the woman said that convenience is false. She was deliberately delaying time, waiting for the pursuit to come!


    The key is, they really don''t know how LAN Luo led the pursuers here! How can women be very careful to follow them?


    They want to escape, but so close, it is no chance to escape!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, they were surrounded by people.


    At this time, they finally see that there is an acquaintance, LAN Yun!


    However, the demon took the initiative to reduce its body shape, happily came to lanluo''s side, rubbed her legs intimately, and let lanluo ride on her body. Originally, it should be a devil like devil, but now it is as gentle as a dog.


    Yes, this monster not only behaves like a docile dog, but also looks like a little dog. It has a pair of wings. Its black hair is shiny and shining in the sun. Its tail doesn''t look like a dog''s tail, but it looks like a lion''s tail. Its fierce fangs are put away when it meets the waves.


    "Jeer at the wind!"


    When he saw the demon, Rong Ju suddenly exclaimed.


    "Mocking the wind?"


    Xu Shaotang mouth slightly a smoke, is the Dragon born nine sons of that mocking wind?


    "Yes, mocking wind!" Rong Ju said in a deep voice: "however, it''s not a demon clan. It''s just a demon with pure mocking blood!"


    "Ha ha, you have some insight!"


    LAN Luo rides on the body of mocking wind and looks at Xu Shaotang and says to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "don''t you always try to find out what my technique is? So, do you know now? "


    "I guess so!"


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and looked at LAN Luo, trying to squeeze out a smile, "if I guess correctly, your technique is to tame the demons? No wonder I tried all the way, but you didn''t show your background. I''m just curious. When did you tame this monster and how did you let it tell you? "


    He has been in the holy prison for such a long time. He has never heard that anyone can tame these fierce demons. Unexpectedly, lanluo has such ability!


    He underestimated lanluo after all! He now understood that it must have something to do with this monster that these pursuers could find them!


    "Xu Shaotang, you still like to be smart!"


    LAN Luo said with a smile: "thanks for your care all the way, where do I have time to tame the wind?"


    "How did you get these people?" Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo doubtfully, "anyway, we are surrounded by you now. Even if we die, we should die to understand, right?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s puzzled look, LAN Luo said with a smile: "Lan Yun, you''d better answer this question to him!"


    "Yes


    LAN Yun bows and nods, and then slowly says to Xu Shaotang: "mocking wind has been tamed by his Highness for many years, and has already figured out with his highness! In addition, it is very good at tracking, so even a hundred miles away, it can feel the presence of your highness. After your highness is captured by you, I will go back and bring it out. ""Then why did you find us now?"


    Ning Shan is also full of curiosity to ask a way.


    At this time, there should be no chance to escape. He just wants to die to understand.


    "You are very smart, and sometimes you are even smarter than Xu Shaotang!" LAN Luo took over the conversation and looked at Ning Shan with a smile on his face. "What you did in the early stage should really disturb the sight of our people. That''s why mocking wind didn''t find me at the first time! However, when you raided the Kanzo tribe, your position was completely exposed! "


    "Yes


    LAN Yun nodded and said: "when we know your location, we will send a large number of people to trace your whereabouts. At the beginning, we wanted to go to the West. Later, a wise man of our family realized that you might attack King Kong''s Fire King''s King City boldly, so I sent people to search the west, and then I personally led people to search from the east to the West!"


    "But even so, we did not find your whereabouts. At this time, I guessed that you might go to the north, because you have no other place to go except the North! So he traced back to the north, and finally let the mocking wind feel his Highness''s existence! That''s all I''ve come after


    "So, we seem to be lucky!"


    Xu Shaotang tried to keep calm and said to Ningshan with a smile, "thanks for your timely correction of my mistakes, otherwise we would have bumped into them the day before yesterday all the way East."


    "But we were caught up after all..." Ningshan full of bitterness said.


    "It''s OK. We''ve lived two more days at least."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, but he anxiously thinks about the Countermeasures in his mind. Of course, he is not willing to die. He wants to go back to meet his beloved people, and he has to do a lot of things!

 Chapter 3036

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s poor self consolation, LAN Luo couldn''t help smiling.


    "You want us alive?" Xu Shaotang glanced at the mount under LAN Luo''s body, and then set his eyes on LAN Luo''s body. A bold plan gradually formed in his mind. He said to LAN Luo with a smile: "we are certainly not your opponents, but if you want to capture us alive, I can tell you clearly that you have no chance!"


    "If it falls into your hands, it will be worse than death."


    Ningshan and Rongju also said with a clear face.


    Although they didn''t torture langluo along the way, their actions also brought great shame to the moon family. It''s natural for the moon family to kill them. They have no complaints, but if they are captured alive, they are afraid of endless torture.


    "I really want to catch you alive!"


    LAN Luo smiles and nods, then says slowly: "you should be glad that you didn''t kill people of my family all the way, otherwise, even if you want to live, I won''t give you this opportunity!"


    "I remember when you were at the border of life and death, you were captured by me because you wanted to capture us alive." Xu Shaotang looked at LAN Luo with a smile on his face and said, "are you not afraid to be captured by me again? If it falls into my hands again this time, your life will not be so good! "


    "If you can still catch me in this situation, it only means that the people of my family are too incompetent!"


    LAN Luo''s face is full of confident smile, and his eyes sweep over these people around him. These are the elite of the moon family, and LAN Yun is protecting himself. If he can still be caught like this, these people are useless.


    Looking at the self-confident appearance of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang could not help shaking his head and smiling, slowly said: "you are very confident, but sometimes, self-confidence is not a good thing!"


    "Well, Xu Shaotang, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you!"


    LAN Luo caresses the hair of mocking wind, looks at the three people with a serious face, and solemnly says: "I want to catch you alive, but as long as you know your interest, I will not only not torture you, but also give you preferential treatment!"


    "What''s an interesting way?"


    Rong Ju said with a bad smile: "is it hard to make brother Xu agree with each other?"


    In the past, they just played a joke with Xu Shaotang and teased lanluo by the way. However, they didn''t expect that they would fall into the hands of lanluo so soon. Thinking about the tease to lanluo all the way, Rongju couldn''t help feeling a little bitter.


    However, just like this, he wants to stimulate LAN Luo to kill them. He doesn''t want to be captured alive.


    "Put away your little bit and think carefully."


    LAN Luo seems to see the purpose of Rong Ju. She takes a deep look at Rong Ju. Then she puts her right hand in her heart and says seriously: "I swear in the name of moon god that as long as you three are obedient to our family, I will not only protect your lives, but also give you a transcendent position!"


    "Your oath is not reliable. What is the name of Luna?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I swear in my own name!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the people of the moon clan who surrounded them suddenly showed strong murders, and the murderous eyes seemed to tear him to pieces.


    Looking at the excited clansmen, langluo slowly raised his hand to stop the impetuous clansmen, and looked at Xu Shaotang with a frosty face: "you''d better not insult the moon god! Moon god is the belief of our people! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I can''t stop the people from killing you! "


    "So?"


    Xu Shaotang can see that he seems to have violated the taboo of the Yue people. It''s hard to say that people believe in this thing. Although there may not be gods that people believe in, he also knows that many ethnic groups will impose capital punishment on people who insult their beliefs.


    He had heard a lot of such things in the original world.


    After pondering a little, Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo with doubts again: "you know King Kong Fire King wants to kill me to avenge his son, can you protect me?"


    "At this time, you still want to spy on me!"


    Blue falls one eye to see through Xu Shaotang''s mind, light said: "since I dare to swear in the name of the God of the moon, naturally can do it! As for my identity, as long as you submit to my family, you will naturally know it! "


    "I see!"


    Heard the words of LAN Luo, Ning Shan''s face instantly showed the color of understanding, and said with a bitter smile: "we were all cheated!"


    "Yes, we were all cheated!"


    Xu Shaotang also heaved a sigh and said with a bitter smile: "the order issued by King Kong fire is just to deceive us! He didn''t dare to kill us regardless of the safety of lanluo. The purpose of this order is to make us think that he will have no scruples, so as to force us not to take lanluo as a threat and rush across the border between Yuezu and Yunzhong city! It seems that Lan Luo''s position in the Moon Clan should be very high! "


    "Yes


    Ning Shan nodded and said with a bitter smile, "we should have thought of it! LAN Yun, who has the strength to be comparable to the sage of Jiupin, is the guard. How can LAN Luo''s status be low? ""Yes, the guard around the son of King Kong Fire King is not as strong as LAN Yun!"


    They understood everything, but it was too late.


    With the wisdom of King Kong and fire king, I can''t think of such a strategy. It seems that Ning Shan is right. There are many smart people in the moon family, and this strategy is probably from the hand of the wise man mentioned by LAN Yun!


    "You two are really smart, but it''s too late!"


    The LAN falls a tiny smile, also confirmed their two people''s conjecture from the side.


    "It''s really too late."


    Xu Shaotang sighed: "we missed the best opportunity!"


    "It''s not exactly true." LAN Luo said quietly: "if you really want to escape from the territory of Yue clan, our clan will kill you at all costs! King Kong does not dare to give this order, but the devil in your mouth dares! My life is not worth mentioning compared with the humiliation brought to the Moon Clan by your swaggering escape


    "So you must be the daughter of the demon king?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "he is a father. Is he too cruel?"


    LAN Luo neither admitted, nor denied, just a serious face said: "for the honor of the Moon Clan, anyone can sacrifice, including me!"


    Hearing the words of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang can''t help but slightly stagnate. He glances back at the vast Blackstone mountains behind him, and changes his bold plan again.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang fell into silence, LAN Luo said with a smile again, "I''ll give you a little time to think about it. If you are determined to die, I can also help you! Though, I value the wisdom of both of you


    Anyway, they have been surrounded. Lanluo believes that no matter how capable they are, they have no chance to escape. They just sit on the back of mocking wind and wait for Xu Shaotang''s answer.

 Chapter 3037

    Listen to the LAN Luo has already issued the ultimatum, Xu Shaotang quickly said to the two people: "if you fight later, don''t fight for your life, I have a way to try, really can''t, think about fighting for your life again!"


    Hear Xu Shaotang into the mind of the idea, two people slightly a Leng, and then quietly look at Xu Shaotang, the heart is a shock.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang has a way?


    They were all ready to fight to the death, but now there is a glimmer of hope that Xu Shaotang will not play a boring joke with them at this time!


    However, they are very curious. What else can Xu Shaotang do?


    Is it time to fight LAN?


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t have time to explain so much to them now. He ponders a little in his heart. Then he looks up at the calm waves and asks with a smile, "do you really want us to submit to your moon clan?"


    "Of course!"


    LAN Luo said with a smile: "although the strength of you three is not very strong, but the wisdom of you and Ningshan is what I like. Yuezu needs smart people like you!"


    "Well, I''ll submit to you." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I''m the one who is most afraid of death. Since you want us to be obedient instead of tormenting us, let''s be obedient!"


    "Xu Shaotang, do you think I don''t know what you are thinking?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang agreed so simply, LAN Luo said with a smile: "obedience is not just talking. Since you have decided to surrender to our family, you should sign a soul contract with me. Once the contract is signed, if you have a rebellious heart, I can wipe you out with one idea!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly stagnated, then shook his head and said, "it seems that you still don''t believe us!"


    He didn''t know what this bullshit soul contract was, but after listening to LAN Luo, he also knew that this thing was a shackle. If he really wanted to sign this contract with LAN Luo, wouldn''t they become the slaves of LAN Luo?


    It seems that the road of pretending to be loyal is impassable!


    Fortunately, he didn''t put his hope on it, and now he won''t be disappointed.


    "I can''t believe you. You are so cunning!" LAN Luo said with a smile.


    "Forget it then!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head like a rattle. "Once this soul contract is signed, we will become your slaves. If you want me to be your slave, I can''t do it! Moreover, I have no doubt that you are actually trying to cheat me into signing this contract, and then you can torture me in different ways. The key is that I haven''t yet resisted! "


    LAN Luo''s face slightly a stiff, solemnly said: "I have already made an oath in the name of the moon god!"


    When she said this, her voice suddenly raised eight degrees, as if to dispel Xu Shaotang''s worries in this way.


    "Luna is your faith, not mine!"


    Xu Shaotang still stubbornly shakes his head, "since we are not willing to give in, let''s forget it. If we want to fight, we will fight. It''s better to die than to be tortured by you."


    "Do you really refuse to submit?" LAN Luo''s face suddenly a cold, sink a voice way: "this is your only living chance! Do you really want to give up this opportunity? "


    Xu Shaotang looked at the waves with a face full of grievances and said, "we don''t want to give up, but we can''t help it. Who told you that you don''t believe in our surrender heart!"


    He looked as if he had been greatly wronged.


    I don''t know. Maybe I thought what happened to him.


    Looking at this bastard''s appearance of pretending to be wronged, LAN Luo''s beautiful cheek is constantly twitching. This damned bastard, it is clearly his own bad intentions, but now he bites himself!


    This is really in line with his consistent shameless style!


    "Xu Shaotang, I don''t want to kill you, but don''t force me!" The look of LAN Luo suddenly becomes cold and fierce, "I ask you again for the last time, are you obedient or not?"


    "What do you think?"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you fall into my hands and I ask you to submit to me, will you agree?"


    "Good! It seems that you are determined to disobey! But if you want to die, you have to ask me if I agree or not! " LAN falls on the face to peep out one silk to fight the air sort of facial expression, the eye son of deep blue takes the thick angry color.


    This bastard, he has given him such a chance, he even wants to die!


    Since he wants to die, it just can''t help him!


    Wait to catch him, and then torture him, to vent their anger in the heart!


    "Your Highness!"


    Hearing LAN Luo''s words, LAN Yun quickly advised him: "don''t let anything happen. It was because you wanted to keep him alive that he had a chance to take advantage of it!"


    "This time, that time!"


    LAN Luo slowly shakes his head, his face shows a strong color of self-confidence, and says in a deep voice: "if so many of you experts are here and let him have a chance, it means that even the moon god doesn''t want to let him be caught by me!"While speaking, LAN Luo''s slender arm suddenly raised and said in a loud voice: "everyone listen! Catch Xu Shaotang alive and kill the rest of them


    "Wait!"


    Just as LAN Luo''s slender arm was about to fall, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped her.


    "Why, have you changed your mind?" LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "anyway, we can''t escape. You have to do it, and you''re not in a hurry. Will you? I just want to ask you some questions! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang spread out the black bead in his palm and said with a smile, "you haven''t told me what this thing is? I gave you the chance to escape just because I was greedy for this bead. You have to let me understand, don''t you? "


    "That''s it?"


    The disappointed color in LAN Luo''s eyes flashed by, "it''s all this time. It''s OK to tell you! This bead is called Li Shui Zhu. It can not only send out the six grades of water system technique, but also keep your body free from water. Even a river can be separated by this Li Shui Zhu! "


    "You have a lot of good things on you!"


    Understanding the role of this bead, Xu Shaotang can''t help but put it in his hands and play with it. He looks at LAN Luo with a smile. "I''m curious, how many good things do you have on your body?"


    LAN Luo smiles and nods, light says: "as long as you submit to my family, I will tell you!"


    "Back again! Let''s not talk about it! " Xu Shaotang looked at LAN Luo with some headache and said, "well, I''ll ask you the last question, which I can''t understand all the time."

 Chapter 3038

    "I know what you''re asking!"


    LAN Luo quietly and Xu Shaotang look at each other, "don''t you just want to ask, why don''t I have the magic crystal you said in my head?"


    "You are very clever indeed!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "can you satisfy my little curiosity? You are different from all the Yue people I''ve met. If it wasn''t for your high status in the Yue people, I would have doubted whether you were the Yue people or not. "


    Xu Shaotang has been troubled by this problem ever since he caught LAN Luo and found that he could not find the source of her strength.


    LAN Luo shook his head and said with a smile: "your curiosity, I really can''t satisfy you! Or that sentence, as long as you are willing to submit to me, you want to know, as long as I know, I can tell you


    "Well, I have no problem."


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly, "then you can do it."


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang''s momentum rises abruptly, and his purple Qi comes out through his body. He keeps him firmly in the middle. It seems that he is ready to fight to the death.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Rongju and Ningshan look at each other quietly. They don''t know what medicine Xu Shaotang sells in his gourd.


    Didn''t Xu Shaotang tell them not to work hard? Why does he seem to be desperate now?


    "Xu Shaotang, you let me down so much!"


    The color of loss on LAN Luo''s face is not covered up. Looking at Xu Shaotang who is stubborn, he takes a deep breath and slowly raises his hand again. With his eyes closed, his slender arm suddenly falls down!


    "As soon as you get hurt, act like you''re losing your fighting power!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly said a word to them, but he had no time to say anything more.


    As LAN Luo''s arm falls, the Moon Clan master who surrounds them immediately launches a long-term attack on them. For a moment, all kinds of attacks are staged in turn.


    This time, in order to ensure the safety of LAN Luo, LAN Yun didn''t do it any more. He just stayed by LAN Luo''s side with another eight grade strong man, and didn''t give Xu Shaotang any chance.


    They believe that even if they don''t, these people will be enough to deal with Xu Shaotang.


    This is a battle without any suspense!


    At the moment when mocking wind sensed the existence of lanluo, Xu Shaotang''s fate was doomed.


    The moon clansmen who surrounded them had the worst strength. They were all masters of Wupin or so. In addition, there were a large number of people. In a short time, Ning Shanhe, who was already injured, lay on the ground.


    Their bodies are covered with terrible wounds, and the ground they lie on has been dyed red by blood.


    They were lying there with their faces covered with ashes, and they didn''t have any idea of living in their eyes.


    Of course, they are pretending that they are dying, and they still have a spare force, but even so, their injuries are absolutely not light. Even if they continue to fight, they can only take a few breaths at most.


    For these invaders, the moon people didn''t stay.


    Seeing that Ningshan and Rongju have completely lost the power of resistance, a look of doubt appears between the eyebrows of LAN Luo. After a moment''s hesitation, he winks at LAN Yun and signals him to let the master of Yue clan not take the lives of those two for the time being.


    LAN Yun nods slightly and shakes his head to the master of Yuezu who is about to cut off their heads. The master of Yuezu immediately understands and obediently retreats to one side instead of dealing with Xu Shaotang. While watching the battle, he is also wary of Ningshan and Rongju to prevent them from making the final struggle.


    They don''t need them to deal with Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang''s strength is much stronger than Rong Ju''s. they rush up and only increase the casualties!


    "Puyi..."


    It was as if Xu Tang was fighting back, but he didn''t feel any pain in his chest.


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s fierce counterattack, the two eight month clan strongmen dare not neglect.


    No one thought that the young Xu Shaotang had such terrible accomplishments. If they were careless, they might die in the hands of Xu Shaotang who fought back.


    "Your Highness, Xu Shaotang can''t stay here!"


    Looking at the fierce and abnormal Xu Shaotang, LAN Yun said seriously: "Xu Shaotang will not be obedient to our family. This son is gifted but resourceful. If you don''t get rid of him today, if you let him escape in the future, it will be a great trouble for our family!"


    "Yes


    Next to the eight strong also face serious persuasion: "Your Highness, don''t want that person who almost destroyed my family! If Xu Shaotang does not die, he is likely to be like that man in the future and make our family repeat the same mistakes! "


    That man! Li is unparalleled!


    LAN Luo knows who the eight strong man is! The name "Li Wushuang" has almost become a taboo in the Moon Clan!This man who brings great shame to the Moon Clan, even though he has disappeared for thousands of years, his name still makes every month clan shudder!


    This man, who was granted the title of demon God, almost destroyed the Moon Clan! It took hundreds of years for Yuezu to recover gradually!


    "I know it!"


    Listen to two people''s persuasion, LAN Luo but a face firmly said: "if he will become that person, I will kill him before he becomes that person! I''ve made up my mind. Don''t say more! "


    "Your Highness..."


    That eight grade strong person still wants to persuade again, LAN cloud however gently shakes head to him, signal him not to say more.


    Following LAN Luo for so long, he understands LAN Luo''s temper. Once LAN Luo decides something, almost no one can change it! Now if this eight grade strong person persuades again, not only can''t persuade LAN Luo to give up the idea of catching Xu Shaotang alive, but will make her more resolute.


    We have to wait for LAN Luo to capture Xu Shaotang alive, and then think of other ways.


    Really not, he may have to risk being accused by LAN Luo, quietly kill Xu Shaotang, never suffer!


    "Alas


    Looking at the bloody Xu Shaotang who is still fighting back tenaciously, LAN Luo can''t help but send out a long sigh, muttering to himself: "Xu Shaotang, you really make me difficult! Why would you rather die than submit to me? As long as you yield to me, I can give you everything you want! "


    Just at the moment of langluo''s emotion, Xu Shaotang had several more wounds on his body. Vaguely, he could even see his bones.


    Suddenly, the momentum on Xu Shaotang''s body rises again. His hands full of blood suddenly pinch out a strange formula, and his mouth full of blood reads a strange word.


    "Dragon language!"


    "Dying" of lying on the ground Rong sentence suddenly opened his eyes, heart in a panic.

 Chapter 3039

    The word exploded in everyone''s ears at the same time, between heaven and earth vaguely sounded a low voice of the dragon.


    The Dragon chant was very low, but Rong Ju heard it. At the moment when the Dragon chant sounded, his mind suddenly became blank, and only one idea kept lingering in his mind.


    Surrender!


    Rong Ju, who was still dying, suddenly fell on the ground and showed his obedience with the most devout attitude.


    At the moment when people are divided by the sudden dragon chant, the mocking wind suddenly carries some lost waves and rushes to Xu Shaotang.


    "Protect your highness!"


    See the action of mocking wind, LAN Yun suddenly sends out a burst to drink, fight to make every effort to rush to LAN Luo.


    However, the speed of mocking the wind is so fast, and Xu Shaotang, who has been prepared for a long time, has rushed forward at the moment of performing the dragon''s secret arts. Almost at the same time that people react to it, Xu Shaotang, who is covered in blood, presses his palm on LAN Luo''s head again.


    But LAN Luo''s mount has already knelt down in front of Xu Shaotang, and his mouth is constantly making a low voice of sobbing. It seems that he is expressing his surrender to Xu Shaotang.


    Feel the blood in Xu Shaotang''s hand slide down his palm on his face, LAN Luo''s heart is inexplicable.


    She didn''t expect that in this case, she was caught by Xu Shaotang again!


    The key is, or his tame mount to carry himself, himself to the hands of Xu Shaotang!


    Shame!


    Anger!


    Sad!


    All kinds of complex emotions constantly appear in LAN Luo''s heart, which makes LAN Luo''s face become extremely ugly.


    "Brother Xu! I''m really convinced


    Back to God, Ningshan lightning like to get up from the ground, while will also kneel down in that sentence pull up, while very excited looking at Xu Shaotang.


    He didn''t hold any hope at all. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang even staged a good play of survival in the siege of many strong Yue people!


    Now, langluo once again fell into their hands, they have understood the real value of langluo, once again occupied the absolute initiative!


    Xu Shaotang flushed to Ningshan with a smile, but the blood from the corner of his mouth kept flowing down, but he didn''t seem to have any feeling. He just said to lanluo with a smile: "Your Highness, now you know what Fengshui turns around?"


    "I''m convinced of the loss!"


    LAN Luo''s face was full of grief and indignation. She said with a self mocking smile, "once again, I don''t have any complaints!"


    She really didn''t complain!


    After saving her mount, she finally sent her to Xu Shaotang. What can she complain about?


    "Do you regret that you didn''t kill me on the spot?" Xu Shaotang will LAN Luo block in front of his body, while slowly with Ningshan they lean together, while wantonly laughing.


    Although he was injured all over now, his plan was successful after all!


    You LAN falls in hand, he believes this group of people dare not move them again!


    "I never regret what I do!"


    LAN Luo''s face gradually recovers calm, deep voice way: "even if fall into your hand again, you still dare not kill me!"


    Her words are loud, once again by Xu Shaotang seize the moment, she had a lot of emotions, but no trace of regret!


    "All right! To be honest, I admire you on this point. If you and I change positions today, I can''t be so relieved! " Xu Shaotang smiles slightly, and falls his eyes on LAN Yun who is full of indignation, "what do you say? Are you going to let us go or Let us go? "


    "I''ll let you go!"


    LAN Yun gritted his teeth and looked at Xu Shaotang, "Xu Shaotang, you let me look at you with new eyes again and again. I admit that you are really a very difficult opponent! So, I don''t care where you take the temple. But if you want to leave our territory under the threat of your highness, I can tell you clearly that you have no chance to live! "


    "I believe it


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "in the situation just now, LAN Luo can''t tell lies!"


    Yes, at that time, lanluo didn''t have to cheat them.


    If they break into the border with lanluo now, they will be killed mercilessly. Even if they have lanluo as a hostage, it doesn''t work. Compared with the honor of a nuota ethnic group, lanluo''s life is really insignificant.


    "Well, you can leave with your highness!"


    LAN Yun waved his hand, indicating that the Moon Clan strongmen who surrounded them came back, and said with a frosty face: "the game between us has just begun, this time you really won! However, as long as you are still in our territory, we will meet again sooner or later. I hope you can make me look at you with new eyes next time! "


    "I don''t want to see you again. Every time I see you, it''s no good!"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head, at the same time with the rapid fall back, behind them is the vast Blackstone mountains, now to get rid of these people, the best way is to enter the Blackstone mountains!Although the Blackstone mountains may be dangerous, he is willing to try!


    They move, the mount that the LAN falls also closely follows in their side, that mount looks at Xu Shaotang''s vision full of awe.


    "Wait!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, they seem to be retreating into the Blackstone mountains. LAN Yun quickly catches up with them and says in a deep voice, "do you want to take your highness into the Blackstone mountains?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile, "I don''t want to live under your eyes, so I''m going to walk around the Blackstone mountains to get rid of you."


    "If you''re worried about being watched by us, we''ll all leave now!"


    LAN Yun tightly grasped his fist, "the black stone mountain range is very dangerous. With your current strength, most of you will die in the black stone mountain range. I don''t want you to take risks with the hall!"


    "Stop it!"


    Hearing LAN Yun''s words, LAN Luo shakes his head calmly and says: "he won''t believe your words, he only believes in him and the people around him! Don''t worry, they dare not let me die! Even if they die, they will die before me! "


    After being a hostage under Xu Shaotang for such a long time, she knows very well how suspicious Xu Shaotang is!


    Let alone Xu Shaotang. In this case, even she can''t believe LAN Yun''s words. After all, it''s hard for Xu Shaotang to find out that so many strong people of Yue clan are here and follow them quietly.


    Moreover, these three people can''t stand different degrees of injury now. They need an absolutely safe place to recuperate.


    The vast Blackstone mountain range is indeed dangerous, but it is an ideal hiding place for them.


    "Good!"


    LAN Yun nodded, hesitated a little, then took out a bottle from his body and threw it to Xu Shaotang, "it''s healing medicine. I hope you and your highness can walk out of the Blackstone mountains alive!"


    "Thank you very much!"


    Xu Shaotang winked at Ningshan. Ningshan understood and immediately picked up the bottle. With lanluo and her mount, the three quickly retreated into the Blackstone mountains.

 Chapter 3040

    They fled all the way to the depths of the Blackstone mountains. Although they were injured, they did not dare to neglect.


    It''s not that they''re afraid of falling from the clouds again.


    This escape is from dark to bright.


    They should not only be on guard against LAN Yun and others who may catch up quietly at any time, but also against the demons that may appear in the Blackstone mountains, dragging their injured bodies to fight with those demons.


    After five or six demons were killed, the injuries of the three were more serious.


    It''s not unreasonable for the Blackstone mountain to be called a Jedi. The demons here are very powerful, especially the one with the power of eight saints just now. If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang''s Taichu Ziqi, they might have been planted here!


    Until several people are exhausted, they finally find a hidden cave to stop.


    "You cunning bastard!"


    They just stop, the LAN falls then a face anger of blunt Xu Shaotang to scold greatly.


    Xu Shaotang a face displeased white LAN falls one eye: "you don''t thank me to save your life, still so talk with me, you too ungrateful?"


    "You are obviously trying to test my strength!"


    LAN Luo angrily looks at Xu Shaotang and angrily says, "are you satisfied now?"


    Just now, when fighting with the eight grade demon, Xu Shaotang pushed himself to the demon in the face of the counterattack!


    At the beginning, he was still a little angry, but when Xu Shaotang saw that she was going to die under the talons of the magic object, she came to the rescue again, and then she understood the real intention of the bastard.


    This bastard clearly has the strength to kill that demon, but he deliberately pretends to be invincible and pushes himself out to resist the attack of the demon for him. He is obviously testing her real strength!


    "You think too much!"


    Xu Shaotang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a faint smile: "don''t you say I''m smart? I think you are smart! I caught you twice. Do you think it''s necessary for me to test your strength? "


    "Well, what''s your purpose?" Langluo suddenly fell into doubt.


    In addition to testing his own strength, what purpose can Xu Shaotang have? Rao is that she thinks she''s smart, but she can''t figure out what Xu Shaotang is thinking.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "I like to make people depressed to death in ignorance! Of course, if you can answer my question, I might think about it


    Looking at Xu Shaotang this pair of proud appearance, LAN Luo can''t help but hate teeth itching, carefully thought about it, but still didn''t want to understand, LAN Luo can''t help but fall his eyes on Ning Shan.


    Looking at LAN Luo''s inquiring eyes, Ning Shan said with a smile: "he is actually testing whether your people are following you secretly! If your people follow you, in that case, your people can''t help you! "


    "I see!"


    Hearing Ning Shan''s words, LAN Luo''s cheek can''t help twitching slightly. She stares at Xu Shaotang and says, "you are really a crafty man!"


    This bastard is so cunning that he can even think of this in the situation just now!


    At the same time, her heart is full of regret. Why can''t such a cunning person be used for herself?


    "Brother Ning, you are a traitor!"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Ningshan with a smile. Ningshan immediately tells LAN Luo about his background. It''s estimated that this girl''s heart is now the time to be proud!


    Ning Shan laughed and said, "she is a smart person. Even if she can''t think of it now, she will think of it sooner or later."


    Hear Ning Shan''s words, Xu Shao helpless at the same time, but slightly nodded in the heart, indeed, LAN Luo is also very cunning, she was just in anger, wait for her to calm down, should be able to think of this!


    When thinking in his heart, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fall on Rong Ju again. Looking at Rong Ju''s eyes full of doubts, he can''t help laughing and saying: "I know what you want to ask. Let''s heal first. I''ll tell you later."


    Rong Ju nods. He really wants to ask Xu Shaotang about many things.


    But he also understands that this is not the time to ask these questions.


    Ning Shan quickly took out the bottle that Lan Yun threw to them. There were red pills in the bottle. He opened the bottle cap and poured out two pills and put them in his palm. He looked at them carefully and smelled them carefully in front of his nose.


    "Show me!"


    Xu Shaotang randomly wiped the blood from his hand and spread his palm in front of Ningshan.


    Ning Shan nodded and put a pill into his hand.


    "You are so suspicious!" Looking at two people''s move, LAN falls not from light hum a.


    "I can''t help it. Be careful, you''ll sail for ten thousand years!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "although I don''t think it''s possible for Lanyun to want us to be overcast, we have to be careful. After all, it''s on your territory."The LAN falls to curl to curl a mouth, but also have no more say what.


    She also has a lot of questions in her heart, but she also knows that these three people are definitely going to heal now. It''s no fun asking Xu Shaotang about the questions in her heart at this time.


    Moreover, even if Xu Shaotang does not need to recuperate now, he will certainly not answer his own questions.


    You don''t have to guess. This bastard will let himself answer his question first.


    After confirming that this pill is really a healing thing made of miraculous medicine, Xu Shaotang nods to Ningshan gently.


    Ningshan tried to swallow a pill, and closed his eyes to feel the change of his body.


    A quarter of an hour later, Ning Shan slowly opened his eyes and nodded to Xu Shaotang. At the same time, there was a pill everywhere for Rong Ju.


    "Open your mouth!"


    Xu Shaotang glanced at the wound on LAN Luo''s arm, which was left by the talons of the demons. He took the pill in his hand and sent it to LAN Luo''s mouth. He said with a smile, "I still suspect that there is something wrong with the pill, so I''ll try you first!"


    "A man who knows no good or bad!"


    LAN Luo didn''t stare at Xu Shaotang, but he opened his mouth and let Xu Shaotang throw the red pill into his mouth.


    Swallowing the pill, LAN Luo suddenly thinks of something in her heart. She looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise and bites her red lips. She turns her head and doesn''t speak any more.


    She understood that Xu Shaotang said it on purpose!


    In fact, Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan have already determined that this pill is really a healing pill. When he saw that he was also injured, he deliberately said so, so that he could swallow the pill.


    Originally a good thing, this bastard must let his heart to have resentment to him!


    Ning Shan also understands Xu Shaotang''s meaning. He smiles at Xu Shaotang and LAN Luo, and then pours out a pill and hands it to Xu Shaotang. In his heart, he sighs. What a happy couple!


    If these two people are not on the opposite side, maybe they will really become a perfect couple, right?

 Chapter 3041

    The effect of the pills given by LAN Yun is very good, especially for their injuries caused by the technique. It''s only more than one day, and their injuries have been much better.


    Under the joint action of Taichu Ziqi, yulongjue and the red pill, Xu Shaotang''s injury was also greatly improved. The wounds that had been seen on his body had basically healed, and the damaged internal organs were also recovering at a very fast speed.


    "What is this pill?"


    Xu Shaotang finished breathing, at the same time released LAN Luo''s wrist, asked with a smile: "you there should also have this kind of pill?"


    It''s hard to avoid that the pills will have such a good effect on saving people''s lives.


    LAN Luo didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question, just looked at him in surprise.


    In addition to yesterday''s test of Lanyun, when they were following, and when they needed convenience, it was the first time that Xu Shaotang took the initiative to loosen his wrist. Is this a conscience discovery, or is it because he has unconsciously tried to find out his real strength that he is so bold to let go of himself?


    Or, what kind of conspiracy is this bastard brewing?


    "What am I doing?" Xu Shaotang hummed: "is it hard to be a flower on my face?"


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll run away?"


    LAN Luo raises his wrist, and Xu Shaotang doesn''t let go of himself even when he is healing. The wrist that he has been holding on to has turned a little red.


    "This is it


    Xu Shaotang turned his mouth slightly and said with a smile: "first of all, now my injury has recovered. As long as you are not too far away from me, you have no chance to escape! Secondly, even if you run away, I can catch you! "


    While speaking, Xu Shaotang points to the mocking wind lying in front of them with a smile on his face.


    Originally, he just wanted to use the dragon''s secret skill to deter this magic thing called "Heifeng" by LAN Luo, and let it carry LAN Luo to him. Unexpectedly, Heifeng seems to have chosen to surrender to himself because of the dragon''s secret skill. Although it is still LAN Luo''s Mount in name, it actually listens to his own words more!


    Since it can sense the existence of LAN Luo from a hundred miles away, he naturally doesn''t need to worry about LAN Luo''s escape any more. As long as LAN Luo escapes, he can easily find LAN Luo with the induction between black wind and LAN Luo.


    Looking at the black wind lying on the ground, her face suddenly twitched, and a strong sense of shame came into being again!


    The sudden rebellion of the horse she had domesticated since childhood is definitely more humiliating than the fact that she was caught by Xu Shaotang twice!


    After scolding Heifeng, the traitor in his heart, lanluo suddenly raised his cheek, looked at Xu Shaotang with a serious face, and gritted his teeth: "I''ll exchange things with you! Tell me, why does Heifeng submit to you? "


    Hear LAN Luo''s words, the next Rong sentence also quickly put up his ears. LAN Luo''s question is also one of the questions he wants to ask.


    Although he knows that the reason why Heifeng, who has the blood of the dragon family, succumbs to Xu Shaotang is because of the sound of the Dragon chant. Combined with Xu Shaotang''s previous help to repair the demon pill, he has guessed that Xu Shaotang must have some relationship with the dragon family. It''s a real dragon family, and it''s not just a dragon family like him!


    But he didn''t understand why Xu Shaotang, a human race, could use the dragon''s Secret skills and the ancient dragon language?


    "You think I''m stupid?" Xu Shaotang looked white and said with a smile, "although I really want to see what treasures you have, do you think I will tell you the secret? I tell you, so that you can find a way to make Heifeng no longer listen to me? Do you still want me to be like you and Siamese all the time? "


    This secret, he is absolutely won''t tell LAN Luo.


    Of course, if LAN Luo is willing to send them out of Yue nationality territory, he can satisfy LAN Luo''s curiosity.


    But is it possible? Of course not!


    In order to keep them in the territory of the Moon Clan, LAN Luo can not even die, not to mention the others?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    LAN Luo slightly smothers, and looks at Xu Shaotang with hatred. Wu turns his head, so that he won''t be angry to death when he looks at Xu Shaotang''s hateful appearance.


    With a bad smile, Xu Shaotang turned his eyes to Rong Ju and said to him, "although I''m a human, I''m actually half a dragon. I have a deep relationship with the dragon, and I also have dragon blood flowing in my body. So, you should understand now?"


    "I guess you have a lot to do with the dragon people." Rong Ju nodded slightly and then said, "so, is your dragon''s secret skill also given by the dragon? Have you ever seen a real dragon


    "It''s basically the people of the dragon who taught me the secrets of the dragon." Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "as for the real dragon people, I have seen them. They are all extremely powerful."


    Although he is not a dragon, he has been involved with the dragon all his life.


    Therefore, it''s not a lie to say that the dragon people taught him the secret skills of the dragon people."I see. It''s no wonder that you are so powerful when you are young. If I guess correctly, it should be the strong dragon who has given you their essence and blood?"


    At this moment, many doubts in Rong Ju''s heart have been solved.


    Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t say much, he just needs to know that he has met the real dragon strongman!


    "Yes! You, have you heard of it? "


    "You Ji?"


    Rong Ju''s face suddenly shocked. He looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief, "isn''t the holy God Youhe fallen? How could you... "


    "He didn''t fall, but now life is not easy, and he is still suffering in the endless cold region." Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said, "what I want to do has something to do with you Hu."


    "You really give me too many surprises!" Rong sentence is full of emotion.


    "By the way, the dragon gives birth to nine sons, among which are Ruo and Jifeng. So you and Heifeng are descendants of the dragon people?" Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xu Shaotang also asked his doubts.


    "We can''t be the descendants of the dragon people!"


    Rong Ju looked at Xu Shaotang enviously and said: "the nine sons born by the dragon are not the descendants of the dragon, but the nine ethnic groups that have been given the blood of the dragon! Moreover, the dragon blood in our body is certainly not as strong as your blood! As for Heifeng, its dragon blood is even rarer. It should be the offspring of the evil wind clan and those demons! Strictly speaking, it''s not a demon clan, let alone a descendant of the dragon clan! "

 Chapter 3042

    After understanding the relationship between Rong Ju and Heifeng and the dragon people, Xu Shaotang''s doubts are also answered.


    He simply built a smoke-free stove and began to roast the meat from the demon that almost destroyed them.


    "Sure enough, the more powerful the demon is, the more fragrant the meat is!"


    Smelling the rich flavor of meat in the air, Xu Shaotang sighed for himself.


    The demon almost killed them. Now that they ate the meat of the demon, it seems that they took revenge in another way.


    LAN Luo''s throat is surging. She hasn''t eaten for nearly two days. She''s already hungry. It''s just that Xu Shaotang and his family have been running away for their lives before. Later, they fight with those demons several times, and then they have been healing. She wanted to ask Ning Shan to get some food for her, but after all, she didn''t speak.


    At that time, they were too busy to worry about her?


    Just as she was about to ask Xu Shaotang to give her a piece of raw meat, Xu Shaotang cut off a large piece of roasted meat and handed it to her.


    "Trying to cheat my treasure again?"


    LAN Luo doesn''t reach out to pick up, just looking at Xu Shaotang with disdain.


    Anyway, she is used to the taste of raw meat during this period of time. Do you want her to exchange valuable treasures for cooked food? you must be dreaming!


    "You see, you are narrow-minded, aren''t you?" Xu Shaotang curled his mouth and said with a smile, "look, when you surrounded us with heavy troops, you didn''t do anything to us. In the future, you can stop eating raw meat!"


    Xu Shaotang understands that in that case, if LAN Luo orders to kill them at the beginning, it is because he has the secret skill of the dragon clan, and it is absolutely impossible to catch LAN Luo again.


    Heart to heart, he did not want to be in this small matter above the embarrassment of LAN down.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, a strange look flashed in LAN Luo''s eyes. As a result, the big piece of fragrant barbecue quickly took a bite, swallowing the long lost cooked food while vaguely saying: "don''t think you are better to me, it will be better to fall into my hands later!"


    "I will not fall into your hands!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a confident smile: "even if it falls into your hands, it can only be my body!"


    "Don''t speak too early!"


    LAN Luo hummed softly, but she didn''t want to discuss it with Xu Shaotang again. She just wolfed down and enjoyed the rare taste of cooked food.


    "Brother Xu, look at the princess of other people''s one month clan. What''s she like when you''re hungry?" Looking at LAN Luo''s embarrassed appearance, Rong Ju couldn''t help laughing and said: "thanks to you, you didn''t offend her too much, otherwise we would be dead now! So, you should be nice to her in the future. "


    "You heard that just now, but she won''t appreciate it!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and took out the last jar of wine from the heaven and earth bag. "After drinking the last jar of wine, it''s time for us to start! After that, I don''t know when I will be able to drink the wine of Yunzhong city! "


    When you speak, your eyes are full of strong color, just like parting with your lover.


    After returning to the holy prison, he was thrown into the gate of life and death without having time to buy some things. The wine was still in stock before he left Yunzhong City, and he was not willing to drink it all the time.


    Take out this wine today to celebrate their escape from death!


    Although this wine is far worse than Fengzhu''s peach blossom drunkenness, it is the wine of yunzhongcheng after all. It is also a thought, but the thought will soon disappear.


    Looking at this jar of wine, Rong Ju and Ning shandun''s eyes brightened, his throat was surging, and he said excitedly: "brother Xu, you still have this kind of good thing on you. Take it out early! Damn, I don''t know how long I haven''t tasted this wine! "


    Although they are not interested in food, they still remember the taste of wine!


    They have been in the gate of life and death for many years, and their stock has already been consumed. The attraction of wine to them is far greater than that of beauty! After all, in the gate of life and death, women are very common, but this wine is rare! Xu Shaotang, who has just entered the gate of life and death, may still have some inventory.


    While talking, they almost snatched the jar of wine from Xu Shaotang.


    Clapping Kaifeng mud, the strong aroma of wine suddenly came.


    "What a nostalgic taste Rong Ju''s eyes sparkled with excitement. He crazily picked up the jar and poured a few mouthfuls of wine into his mouth. Then he handed the wine jar to Ning Shan and raised his head and howled: "this is the taste of living!"


    Although Ningshan is a little bit more polite, it is not much worse than Rongju.


    Watching two people greedily enjoy the taste of this wine, Xu Shaotang, who should be happy, is inexplicably sad.


    The gate of life and death, the battlefield of life and death, deprives them of too many rights. Even in the Cloud City, it can only be regarded as ordinary wine, which has become a luxury here.


    He may not be able to fully understand the feelings of Ning Shan and Rong Ju at the moment, but if he stays here for a long time, he believes that sooner or later he will be able to realize it.Therefore, this strengthened his determination to escape from the territory of the moon tribe!


    He wants to live, like a person!


    When Ning Shan handed the wine jar to him, Xu Shaotang just took a symbolic drink from the wine jar, then looked at the nearby LAN Luo and asked, "would you like some?"


    "No, I have it myself!"


    With that, LAN Luo takes out a wine pot from his treasure bag like a magic trick. Just look at the delicacy of the wine pot, you can know that the wine in it is certainly not bad.


    LAN Luo drank, raised the neck of Swan to pour two mouthfuls of wine into his mouth, swallowed the food in his mouth, exhaled a long breath, and then threw the pot of wine to Rong sentence, "just a few mouthfuls of wine, can make you excited like this, it''s really difficult for you!"


    Rong Ju catches the wine pot, but he doesn''t even smell the taste of the wine, so he directly returns the wine pot to LAN Luo.


    "Why, are you afraid that this wine is poisonous?" LAN Luo looks at Rong sentence in surprise. She doesn''t think the taste of the wine in her hand is worse than that of Xu Shaotang.


    Rong Ju laughs, shakes his head and says, "you''ve drunk it. What am I afraid of? It''s just that there''s something you don''t understand. "


    Yes, LAN Luo doesn''t understand!


    If they just want to drink, when they raid the Kanzo tribe, they can grab some wine, whatever they want to drink.


    However, what they want to drink is not the taste of the wine, but the feeling of freedom, which is the taste that they really miss!


    This kind of feeling, LAN Luo will never feel.


    "I really don''t understand."


    LAN Luo shakes his head and drinks wine for himself, but his eyes are quietly looking at Xu Shaotang, who is full of worries. He doesn''t know whether Xu Shaotang is thinking of something worthy of remembering or is brewing some intrigue.

 Chapter 3043

    After eating and drinking enough, it''s time to start.


    "You say, after crossing the Blackstone mountains, where will it be?"


    Xu Shaotang side of fast March, side curious to LAN Luo asked.


    "I don''t know."


    LAN Luo shakes his head slightly. He is puzzled by Xu Shaotang''s insistence on crossing the Blackstone mountain range. He has never been to the Blackstone mountain range and has never heard of what happened after crossing the Blackstone mountain range.


    All she knew was that the Blackstone mountains were on the edge of the moon tribe''s map.


    "Are you curious?"


    It seems that Xu Shaotang always has more than he can say.


    LAN Luo squinted at Xu Shaotang and said faintly, "compared with the scene after the Blackstone mountains, I''m more curious about you!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles at LAN Luo and says leisurely, "I also borrow your words. As long as you let us leave the territory of Yue clan, I''ll tell you what you want to know."


    "Your answer is mine!"


    LAN Luo throws a beautiful white eye to Xu Shaotang. On this issue, she and Xu Shaotang can''t give in.


    She can''t let Xu Shaotang leave the territory of Yue nationality alive, and Xu Shaotang won''t submit to them, which seems to be a knot that can never be solved. No matter how many times they discuss this matter, they all stick to the bottom line in their hearts.


    "I''ve got it!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged helplessly and jumped up from the dense forest. Through the dense canopy, he looked into the distance. Looking at the distance, there was still a vast sea of forest, and countless towering trees pierced into the clouds, blocking Xu Shaotang''s sight. He didn''t know how long he would be able to cross the mountain.


    Back in the dense forest, Xu Shaotang frowned and asked Ningshan, "how long have we been walking?"


    "Why do you suddenly want to ask this?" Ning Shan looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, thought carefully, and said slowly: "it should be almost two or three hours from just now?"


    "There seems to be something wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang quietly calculated in his heart, "brother Ning, quickly take out the map to have a look! Are we going in the wrong direction! It''s reasonable to say that we ran all the way the day before yesterday, and today we have been out for such a long time. Should it be thousands of miles? Is the Blackstone mountains that wide? "


    "Let me see!"


    Ningshan heart slightly a Lin, quickly took out the map carefully look up, this look, really found something wrong.


    Ning Shan raised his head in surprise and said in a deep voice: "on this map, although the Blackstone mountains are thousands of miles deep, they are only 800 miles in horizontal direction. If you don''t say I haven''t found them yet, according to our speed, they should have crossed the Blackstone mountains indeed!"


    Although they didn''t walk in the air, they were not slow, especially when they fled into the Blackstone mountains, they almost took their lives. Even when they were injured, they could not slow down.


    Hearing Ning Shan''s words, Rong Ju couldn''t help but ponder a little: "will we deviate from the established direction when we escape and deal with those demons?"


    "It''s possible."


    Ning Shan thought, "let''s try again. If we still can''t cross this mountain range, there will be a problem."


    "Then do as brother Ning said!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, and with the help of the top of the sun quickly determine the direction, a few people on the road again.


    This time, Xu Shaotang will pay attention to the direction from time to time to ensure that they will not deviate from the established direction.


    Another whole day later, they still didn''t cross across the Blackstone mountains.


    At this time, they all know that something must be wrong!


    We stopped moving forward, let go of consciousness, and carefully looked around.


    "We''re not going around the mountains, are we?"


    So, the horizontal depth of the Blackstone mountains is probably much wider than the distance marked on the map


    "It should be!"


    Xu Shaotang was sure that they had never lost their way, and his eyes fell on LAN Luo. He said with a smile, "the people who draw maps of the Moon Clan are obviously lazy!"


    "They''re not lazy!"


    Lanluo seems to be in no mood to pay attention to Xu Shaotang''s teasing. Xiumei frowns and says: "the reason why the map is so different from the actual situation is probably because the cartographers dare not go further! In other words, we may have been in danger! "


    If a cartographer only dares to walk 800 miles away, it means that he has felt the threat from the place 800 miles away. In other words, the cartographer has lost the courage to explore even further!


    "Lan Luo has a point."


    Ningshan also said with a serious face: "I think that no ethnic group does not want to have a clear understanding of every part of their territory. The reason for the current situation is that they are unable to explore any more.""Do you know anything about the Blackstone mountains?"


    Hearing Ning Shan''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face quickly disappeared. He asked LAN Luo seriously: "or, have you ever heard of some legends about the Blackstone mountains? As you know, has anyone explored the depths of the Blackstone mountains? "


    In order to fall on the status of the moon family, is destined to know a lot of unknown things.


    The judgment made by LAN Luo after hearing his teasing should not be imagined for no reason.


    "If I say I don''t know, do you believe it?" LAN Luo lightly looks at Xu Shaotang.


    "Letter


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "no matter what our previous relationship is, we are all grasshoppers on the same rope in the Blackstone mountains. Unless you want to kill us and run away, you will not deliberately deceive us at this time."


    "I thought you didn''t believe it!"


    LAN Luo glanced at Xu Shaotang in surprise and said slowly, "I''ve heard something about the Blackstone mountains, which are basically dangerous things! There was once a strong man of our family who went to the Blackstone mountain range alone, but he never came back. Then two strong men with the same strength as LAN Yun entered the Blackstone mountain range to search for his trace, but they disappeared for no reason. Since then, the Blackstone mountain range has been regarded as a Jedi by our family, and few people have set foot in it. "


    "No one left the Blackstone mountains alive?" Xu Shaotang''s brows are more tightly knit.


    The one that Lan Luo said is your strong one, whose strength must be above LAN Yun. Such strong people are all missing in the Blackstone mountains. It seems that they have not yet met the most terrible existence in the Blackstone mountains.


    Is it true that the powerful demons that were hunted before are just appetizers?

 Chapter 3044

    "Nonsense!"


    LAN Luo laughingly glanced at Xu Shaotang and said, "if no one comes out of the Blackstone mountains, is it difficult for you to draw this map?"


    "I..."


    Facing the disdainful eyes of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang can''t find any words to refute.


    When you think about it, his question is really stupid.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s speechless appearance, the corner of LAN''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a proud smile, and then said: "few people come to the Blackstone mountains, but it doesn''t mean that no one comes to the Blackstone mountains. Just as I know, there are several people living out of the Blackstone mountains! However, those who come out of the Blackstone mountains alive have never pointed out the mistakes in the map, which only means that they are not as deep as we are! "


    "And those who didn''t get out of the Blackstone mountain range may have died in the hands of the demons here, or they may have gone too far as we do, and they couldn''t go to the depths of the Blackstone mountain range to explore, but they also met with accidents!"


    "Are you reminding me that it''s time to get out of here?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at the LAN Luo, and the sentence behind the LAN Luo was obviously a reminder.


    "You can use it as a reminder or as a bluff." LAN Luo light said: "anyway, you are very stubborn, can''t listen to other people''s advice, most believe in yourself, so, you want to continue to go deep or leave, all as you like! I just need to know that you won''t let me die in front of you. "


    Hearing the words of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang immediately hesitated.


    To be honest, LAN Luo''s words really made him have some idea of fear. He has learned the strength of LAN Yun. People who are stronger than LAN Yun can be folded in the seemingly endless black rock mountain range. With their strength, if they can make the Moon Clan strong fall, they don''t even have the chance to escape?


    However, despite some worries in his heart, driven by his strong curiosity, Xu Shaotang still wants to have a deep look.


    Moreover, when he was here, he was more or less unwilling. He just wanted to know whether this mountain range was a barrier between him and the world he knew.


    More importantly, this is a place that even the moon tribe has never explored. If the back of the Blackstone mountains is not the end of the holy prison, they may be able to leave the territory of the moon tribe from here!


    This temptation, for him now, is not big.


    Even if there is a glimmer of hope, he wants to try.


    "Brother Xu, it depends on your own decision!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang hesitated there, Ning Shan said with a smile: "you saved my life and Rong Ju''s life. As long as you decide to go to the bottom of it, we will also sacrifice our lives to accompany the gentleman! We dare to accompany you to cross the sea


    "That''s it Rong Ju also nodded his head and said with a smile: "we have survived so many times. God is reluctant to let us die! If we are in danger, we should try our best to escape! "


    In fact, they can see that Xu Shaotang actually wanted to try, but he hesitated because of LAN Luo''s words.


    They will not persuade Xu Shaotang not to try. No matter how Xu Shaotang decides, they will follow Xu Shaotang to make a breakthrough.


    Listen to two people''s words, LAN falls not from tiny shake head.


    These three people are more courageous than each other. They have already clearly said the danger ahead, but they still want to try. She doesn''t know whether to say they are ignorant or fearless!


    Xu Shaotang carefully thought about it in his heart. After hesitating for a while, he finally overcame the fear brought by LAN Luo''s words and nodded: "in this case, let''s try. We can''t run away again!"


    "Good!"


    Ning Shan and Rong sentence nodded heavily, a sonorous and powerful answer, has been the biggest support for Xu Shaotang.


    "You are..."


    See three people reach an agreement, LAN Luo can''t help showing a bitter and helpless smile.


    She used to think she was crazy, but she met three more crazy people!


    "Your Highness, the place you Yuezu dare not go to is a chance for us!" Xu Shaotang meaningful looking at the fall of the waves, in the eyes of the color of hesitation has long disappeared, now only infinite firm!


    In order to satisfy his curiosity and find a dangerous way to leave the moon family, he really had to go to the depths of the Blackstone mountains!


    "Well?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo can''t help but slightly a Leng, in the heart carefully aftertaste Xu Shaotang''s words, a moment later, suddenly raised his head, a face of consternation asked: "do you want to leave our territory from here?"


    "I do have that idea!"


    Xu Shaotang is not afraid of LAN Luo. He knows his purpose and says with a smile: "since you don''t know where the end of the Blackstone mountain range is, maybe there is another cave behind it? If we can go to the territory of Cloud City beyond here, the game between us will be completely over! ""Yes, why didn''t I think of it?"


    Ning Shan looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, and then said with a big laugh: "so, we really have to make a breakthrough! Maybe this is our chance to leave! "


    Yes, it''s an opportunity!


    Although, this opportunity is a little slim!


    But if you don''t try, won''t you have no chance at all?


    It''s not realistic to break through the border between the moon tribe and Yunzhong city with lanluo at least in a short time. Now the people of the moon tribe will certainly strengthen their defense along the border. As long as they have this idea, maybe the strong people of the Moon Clan will leave them in the territory of the Moon Clan forever regardless of the safety of lanluo!


    It''s an adventure to go to the border, and it''s an adventure to cross the whole Blackstone mountains!


    By contrast, the risk of crossing the Blackstone mountains seems to be smaller.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll lose and be convinced!" Knowing Xu Shaotang''s intention, LAN Luo knows that he can''t persuade these three people any more. In order to leave the territory of Yue clan, these three lunatics dare to do anything!


    Xu Shaotang smiles, looks at the distance like a big mouth, waiting to devour their dense forest, takes a deep breath, and slowly says: "if you don''t give us the opportunity to leave, we have to create our own opportunities!"


    "I hope you do!"


    LAN Luo snorted, "I may lose, but I have a better chance to win!"


    Now I haven''t crossed the Blackstone mountains. Who can tell what will happen behind this?


    "No, you are wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "for you, there is no chance to win. At most, it is a draw! If something happens to us, do you think you can live? "


    "You..."


    LAN falls a cheek to slightly draw, be said by Xu Shaotang immediately speechless.


    Yes, she has no chance to win at all. If Xu Shaotang does, she will lose. If they all die on the way across the Blackstone mountains, there is no need to talk about winning or losing.


    The best result is that Xu Shaotang can''t do what he wants. They all left the Blackstone mountains alive!


    But even so, it''s a draw at most!

 Chapter 3045

    Now that the decision has been made, several people will not delay any longer. After determining the direction, they begin to cross the whole Blackstone mountains without hesitation.


    However, LAN Luo has already explained the situation to them, they also dare not swagger across, all the way to open their own divine consciousness, carefully paying attention to any wind and grass around.


    If they discover the existence of demons in advance, they will not entangle with them. They are trying to avoid those demons and stand in danger. There is no need to make them more dangerous for the sake of a demon crystal.


    After all, fighting with demons is likely to attract stronger demons. At this time, it''s better to do more than less.


    This walk is almost another whole day.


    Along the way, they avoided many demons, and inevitably killed some demons that tried to attack them. Xu Shaotang even picked some precious elixirs by the way, but now he has no time to improve his alchemy, so he has to save them for later use.


    "I seem to feel a chill!"


    Once again, after killing an eight grade demon, they kept away from the corpse of the demon and stopped to have a rest.


    As soon as the cold hit his body, Xu Tang felt a slight chill.


    Xu Shaotang quickly let go of his divine sense and carefully explored around him, but he didn''t get any results. He didn''t find any trace of the demon at all.


    "What''s the matter? What happened again? "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s vigilant face, Rong Ju stands up quickly and asks Xu Shaotang suspiciously while preparing for defense.


    He knew that his accomplishments were not as good as Xu Shaotang''s. along the way, Xu Shaotang was the first to discover the hidden demons. Seeing Xu Shaotang like this, it was obvious that something happened again.


    But fortunately, they are used to it all the way. Facing the unknown danger, they have been able to face it calmly! Especially Xu Shaotang, because Taichu Ziqi can suppress the power of demons, even eight grade demons are not his opponents, which also makes their hearts more stable.


    Xu Shaotang quietly took back his divine consciousness, frowned and looked at them, "do you feel it?"


    "No?" Ning Shan looks at Xu Shaotang strangely and looks at the same blank sentence.


    Obviously, Rong Ju didn''t feel the chill that Xu Shaotang said.


    Seeing their looks, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help wondering. He pondered a little and tried to return the true air pressure to the Dantian.


    At the moment when the true Qi disappeared from the four limbs, a strong chill suddenly swept his body and made him shiver.


    Cold!


    It''s cold from the body!


    However, feeling the cold, Xu Shaotang was overjoyed and said to Ningshan: "you can feel your true Qi!"


    The nourishment of true Qi makes these people can hardly be cold. When Ning Shan and Rong Ju take back their true Qi, they suddenly get goose bumps.


    They look at Xu Shaotang who is very happy with doubts. They don''t know why he is happy because of this kind of thing.


    Facing the two people''s eyes, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "maybe, we really want to win! If we go further, we may enter the snow mountain


    "Snow mountain?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, two people not from tiny a Leng, immediately a face surprise of see to Xu Shaotang.


    If it''s really like what Xu Shaotang guessed, maybe they can really leave the territory of the moon tribe from here!


    For a moment, the two eyes lit up the light of hope.


    On the contrary, LAN Luo''s eyes were a little worried.


    With this discovery, they set off again.


    Half an hour later, the dense forest in front of them gradually became sparse, and scattered snow could be seen on the canopy.


    Further forward, the trees are getting bigger and bigger, but on the contrary, the eyes are more and more open, until they can no longer see any flowers and trees in front of their eyes, only a vast snow mountain.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a snow mountain!"


    Xu Shaotang was overjoyed and laughed: "it seems that we really have hope to leave here! Your highness, your face doesn''t look very good? Ha ha


    "Don''t be proud too soon!"


    LAN Luo snorted softly, feeling that Xu Shaotang''s laughter was so harsh, "now it just proves that you are out of the Blackstone mountains. The end of this snow mountain may not be the way you want to go out!"


    "At least hope is much bigger, isn''t it?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t feel lost because of LAN Luo''s words. Instead, he said with a smile: "don''t worry, you didn''t kill us in that situation. If we can leave, we won''t kill you!"


    "Then I''ll have to thank you in advance!"


    The LAN falls to disdain of lightly hum a, Wu from wring a cheek, no longer see Xu Shaotang that satisfied facial expression, but in the heart is suffused with thick sorrow.


    If you can really leave the territory of Yue nationality after crossing the snow mountain, the Yue nationality will suffer unprecedented humiliation, which is even heavier than the humiliation brought by Li Wushuang!After all, Li unparalleled is to rely on the strength of the powerful, let the moon family can''t help him, but, with the strength of these three people, also let them calmly leave, it is no doubt let them in all the moon people''s face a heavy slap!


    What to do?


    From falling into Xu Shaotang''s hands to now, LAN Luo''s heart is really flustered for the first time. If Xu Shaotang really finds a way out, how can she stop them from leaving?


    "Let''s go!"


    Rong Ju tries to suppress the excitement in his heart and says to Xu Shaotang and Ningshan with a smile: "since this is the territory that the people of the Moon Clan have not set foot in, we can also travel in the sky. Don''t delay. I can''t wait to leave this ghost place now!"


    "No!"


    However, hearing Rong Ju''s words, Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan shook their heads at the same time.


    Ningshan knows that Xu Shaotang wants to go with him again. He smiles at Xu Shaotang and says to Rong Ju with a serious face: "we haven''t really got out of danger yet. Don''t forget that all the strong members of the Moon Clan have fallen here! I guess the Moon Clan strongmen probably also arrived at this place. They did not fall in the black rock mountains, but in the vast snow mountains here! "


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded, took over Ningshan''s words and said: "the more this time, the more careful we are. As long as we haven''t really left the territory of the Moon Clan, we can''t relax our vigilance!"


    Listen to two people''s words, the smile on Rong sentence''s face also gradually converges, slightly nods to two people.


    "Come on, let''s be careful!"


    Xu Shaotang pats Rong Ju''s shoulder and looks at LAN Luo quietly. She looks sad and smiles.


    LAN Luo seemed to feel Xu Shaotang''s eyes, suddenly turned his cheek to look at Xu Shaotang, and cried: "what are you looking at? You may not win! "


    "Nothing, as long as you don''t win!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and laughed. At the same time, he stepped forward again.

 Chapter 3046

    Cold!


    Endless cold!


    At the beginning, Xu Shaotang had to hold down his true Qi to feel the cold. With their constant deepening, the feeling of cold was getting heavier and heavier. Even with the true Qi protecting body, they also felt endless cold.


    Besides, they are all saints!


    Can imagine, if not into the holy people rashly into this vast snow mountain, I''m afraid already buried in it?


    Xu Shaotang puffed up his genuine Qi to dispel the cold in his body, and quickly came to lanluo''s side. Lanluo''s hair was covered with ice crystals, and his lips were slightly green. It seemed that he was very cold.


    "Can you carry it?"


    Xu Shaotang asks LAN Luo seriously.


    "What do you say?" LAN falls to shiver of looking at to see to Xu Shaotang, obviously take a few cent resentment.


    "You have the strength comparable to the sage of four grades. Shouldn''t you be frozen like this?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and looked at the falling of the waves in surprise.


    Although they can feel the piercing cold now, the cold is far from beyond their tolerance. According to the truth, lanluo should not freeze like this.


    "It should be because the people of Yuezu are different from our constitution."


    Next to Ningshan slowly said: "maybe it''s because she doesn''t have real Qi to dispel the cold of her body. She relies on her physical strength to fight hard."


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo suspiciously. Then she pulls her wrist and sends her true Qi into her body.


    With the influx of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, the ice crystals on the falling hair quickly dissipated, and the green lips gradually began to return to normal.


    "At this time, you''d better not play tricks."


    After helping LAN Luo dispel the chill on her body, Xu Shaotang pulled her wrist forward and said faintly: "what''s going on really? It''s not good for you and me."


    Even though Ning Shan''s explanation seems to be reasonable, he still doubts that Lan Luo is doing it on purpose. On the one hand, it is to delay their progress, on the other hand, it is to consume his true Qi, so that they don''t have enough strength to cross this endless snow mountain, so as to prevent them from leaving the territory of the Moon Clan.


    "Let go of me!"


    LAN Luo didn''t understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning. When she heard Xu Shaotang''s words, her face suddenly burst into anger. She threw away Xu Shaotang''s wrist and gritted her teeth: "don''t help me!"


    "You are sick!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t look at LAN Luo angrily, "do you want to freeze to death here?"


    "Anyway, I have no use for you! I don''t need you to care about my life and death! " LAN Luo obstinately looks at Xu Shaotang. When Xu Shaotang''s residual Qi gradually disappears in her body, her hair quickly condenses ice crystals again.


    "When we leave here, no one will stop you in any way you want to die!"


    Xu Shaotang rudely takes LAN Luo''s hand and sends Qi into her body again to help her dispel the cold in her body. At the same time, he says in a fierce voice: "now, you''d better be obedient to me, don''t give me your bullshit, your Highness''s temper!"


    He didn''t know the habits and body of the Yue people, but he took it for granted that with the strength of LAN Luo, they should not be so cold resistant. Now they are still on the opposite side, so he has reason to doubt the purpose of LAN Luo.


    Whether she is really playing tricks or wronged her, at least she can''t die now!


    "Xu Shaotang, you are an asshole! A complete jerk


    LAN Luo glares at Xu Shaotang angrily. Her beautiful eyes are full of grievances and strong grievances. Xu Shaotang inadvertently collides with her eyes. Seeing the strong color of grievances in her eyes, her conscience is condemned by such a trace.


    After a flash of guilt in the heart, the look on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually eased down. No matter how angry LAN Luo was, he directly pulled her on her way.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang buried in front of him and LAN Luo with deep resentment, Ning Shan and Rong Ju look at each other and smile helplessly.


    Heifeng slowly follows LAN Luo, as if feeling the anger in LAN Luo''s heart. She stretches her head out and rubs her legs gently. I don''t know whether she is comforting LAN Luo or persuading her not to fight with Xu Shaotang.


    LAN Luo turns around and looks at Heifeng. The anger on her face begins to subside gradually, but she scolds him secretly. Xu Shaotang is not as good as Heifeng. Heifeng knows how to comfort himself, but this bastard is changing his pattern to make him angry. If she has the strength, she really wants to press Xu Shaotang on the snow and beat his disgusting face!


    In my mind, I constantly imagine that I will beat Xu Shaotang on the snow. Lanluo''s mood gradually calms down. A smile inadvertently flashed across her face, melting the frost on her face.


    "This woman belongs to a dog!"


    The flash smile of LAN Luo naturally didn''t avoid Xu Shaotang''s eyes. While he scolded LAN Luo in his heart, his steps were faster.White!


    Endless white!


    Standing on the top of the mountain overlooking, the vision of the place, is the vast white, burning people''s eyes.


    They seem to return to the endless Blackstone mountains again. The difference is that the Blackstone mountains are full of forests, but it is a desolate and barren land.


    In this vast white world, there is no green at all, and there is no magic. It seems that there are only four of them and Heifeng in this vast world.


    With their continuous deepening, the cold wind is more and more biting. Even though Xu Shaotang tries to disperse the cold air that constantly invades his body, he still feels a piece of cold. The cold wind seems to cut their skin. It feels like there are countless sharp knives cutting his own skin.


    Only by constantly urging Qi to dispel the endless cold can they ensure that they will not be frozen to death in this desolate world of ice and snow.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    Xu Shaotang''s body can''t help shivering, let the cold wind in his body, heart gradually began to fret.


    If they go on like this, they will either turn back or freeze to death in the endless ice and snow.


    Irritable, Xu Shaotang looked back, but saw that Ningshan''s cheek had been frozen into a purple, the cold wind tore his lips, but the blood was solidified on the wound.


    It''s OK for Rong Ju. After all, he has the blood of the dragon people. His physical strength is much stronger than that of Ningshan. However, he doesn''t look good, and he is obviously frozen.


    The black wind is also not easy to bear. It is obvious that it is trying its best to endure the piercing cold.


    "Brother Ning, can you hold it?"


    Xu Shaotang worried to see Ningshan, I do not know how far ahead to cross the ice and snow, I do not know whether Ningshan can hold on.

 Chapter 3047

    "For the time being I can hold on! But then It''s hard to say... "


    Ning Shan opened his lips full of cracks. As soon as he spoke, he felt that his lips were not his own, as if they would fall from his face at any time.


    "Have a rest first!"


    Feeling that if it goes on like this, it''s likely that something will happen. Xu Shaotang said slowly: "we don''t know what''s going on in front of us. Let''s talk about it slowly first. Let''s go and find a leeward position."


    "All right!"


    Ning Shan and Rong Ju nodded slightly. They really need to have a rest. They have been fighting against the endless cold with Qi and Demon power. It''s a huge test for them. They need to have a rest to recover their Qi and Demon power. At the same time, they need to calm down and think about what to do next.


    The severe cold here has exceeded their cognition. Now they all feel that they are going to be unable to bear the extreme cold. If they go further, they may be frozen to death!


    A saint can be frozen to death. Before, they would never believe that this kind of thing would happen.


    Just as they were looking for a place to escape the merciless cold wind, a strange cry came from the front, like the roar of an ancient beast, or the wailing between heaven and earth.


    The sound became clearer and clearer in their ears from far to near. In a moment, the whole world was full of this strange cry.


    "Back up!"


    Xu Shaotang is excited, and an ominous premonition arises. He shouts out in a hurry. At the same time, he drags the waves down and runs back quickly.


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s reminder, Ningshan and Rongju also quickly retreat.


    In their crazy retreat, the voice is closer to them.


    Xu Shaotang looked behind him in a hurry. There was already ice and snow all over the sky behind him. Huge tornadoes with a diameter of tens of miles rolled the ice and snow all over the sky into the sky. It was like huge icicles spinning between the heaven and the earth. With a devastating atmosphere, they rushed madly towards them.


    "Tornado!"


    Xu Shaotang was shocked. He finally understood why the strange cry came from. It was the sound of these terrible tornadoes raging in this ice and snow world.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes quickly searched in the open ice and snow wasteland. Their speed was not as fast as that of the tornado. If they went on like this, they would soon be caught up by the terrible tornado.


    Tornadoes are not terrible. With their accomplishments, tornadoes are negligible natural weather, but the tornadoes in the ice and snow world make him feel the threat of death. He does not think that he can fight against the terrible tornadoes with his own strength.


    It is almost conceivable that once caught up by the tornado, their bodies are likely to be torn to pieces by the terrible tornado.


    "Over there! Come on, hide behind that snow mountain


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Ning Shan and Rong Ju gallop to the left behind the snow mountain without thinking. At this time, they don''t care what''s dangerous or not. They directly fight for precious time with the deadly tornado.


    "Roar!"


    A roar resounded through the sky, Rongju suddenly turned into the main body, holding Ningshan close to the snow mountain quickly, at the same time, he roared to Xu Shaotang: "brother Xu, you take lanluo to go first!"


    Xu Shaotang''s speed is faster than them, but he deliberately presses his own speed to follow them.


    Hearing Rong Ju''s roar and looking at the approaching tornado, Xu Shaotang is no longer affectable and hastily drags the waves down to the snow mountain.


    However, for them, the black wind fell at the end in an instant.


    Seeing that there is no shadow of Heifeng around, LAN Luo looks behind him, but sees that Heifeng is rushing desperately behind him. However, its strength is limited, but it can''t keep up with Xu Shaotang''s speed.


    "Black wind!"


    LAN Luo yells and struggles desperately. At the same time, she shouts to Xu Shaotang in panic: "help Heifeng! Come on


    "I..."


    Hearing LAN Luo''s words, Xu Shaotang wants to slap her in the face. It''s time. Even people can''t escape. How can he be in the mood to save Heifeng!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang is not moved, LAN Luo''s struggle is even more fierce. He tries hard to free his wrist from Xu Shaotang''s hand, but Xu Shaotang''s big hand holds her tightly and doesn''t give her a chance to break away.


    See black wind away from them more and more far, LAN Luo heart more flustered, see Xu Shaotang tightly clamp his hand, suddenly a bite in Xu Shaotang''s arm.


    But she didn''t show much mercy. She almost tore a piece of meat from Xu Shaotang''s arm.


    "Ah! Crazy woman! What are you doing? "


    Under the pain of eating, Xu Shaotang subconsciously releases LAN Luo''s wrist and raises his palm to fan LAN Luo''s face.


    But once the waves fall out of difficulty, they immediately turn around and rush to the black wind, regardless of the coming tornado."I''ll be killed by this dead woman sooner or later..."


    Looking at LAN Luo''s crazy action, Xu Shaotang''s cheek twitches. In his heart, there is an impulse to curse his mother, but he chases LAN Luo quickly.


    After catching up with LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang grabs LAN Luo again, regardless of the stabbing wound caused by the cold wind.


    At the moment when Xu Shaotang grabs LAN Luo, LAN Luo bites Xu Shaotang''s arm again.


    Xu Shaotang''s cheek twitches and forcefully stops the impulse of pulling LAN Luo hard, but he has no time to entangle with her. He just resists the pain and rushes to Heifeng with LAN Luo. He grabs Heifeng like a little dog, and then gallops to the back of the snow mountain with LAN Luo and Heifeng.


    However, because he brought one more black wind, his speed slowed down a lot, but the tornado behind him was getting closer and closer. He could even feel that the violent tornado wanted to involve them in the strangulation.


    "Dead woman, I''ll deal with you later!"


    Xu Shaotang scolded angrily, fighting against the pulling force from the tornado, and at the same time, his speed reached the extreme.


    Hear Xu Shaotang that bad tone, goodbye Xu Shaotang already with the black wind, the LAN falls this just slowly loosen Xu Shaotang that blood dripping arm, on the face flash a trace of apology color.


    At the moment when she released Xu Shaotang''s arm, the gushing blood solidified on Xu Shaotang''s wound.


    Where does Xu Shaotang have the mood to take care of the pain from the wound? He just keeps urging himself in his heart, hurry up, hurry up!


    "Come on


    Finally, the snow mountain was under their feet.


    However, the rampant tornado is close to them.


    Xu Shaotang summoned up all his strength, and together with his true Qi, he cleaved fiercely to the mountainside of the snow mountain.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, a crack several meters wide suddenly opened up on the snow mountain. Xu Shaotang rushed into the crack with them and called out to Ningshan and Rongju: "come on, here!"


    Just when Ningshan and Rongju burst into the cracks, the raging tornado finally swept through the sky and the earth, and the snow mountain was shaking under the tornado, as if the whole snow mountain would be uprooted.


    The ice and snow rolled down and sealed the crack in an instant.


    At the moment when the snow fell, Xu Shaotang held it in his arms, arched his back, and summoned up his rare Qi to fight against the overwhelming snow and ice.

 Chapter 3048

    Cold!


    The biting cold!


    But somehow I escaped the deadly tornado.


    Xu Shaotang only felt ten thousand tons of snow on his body. He tried to open his eyes, and the waves in his arms looked at him strangely. Their sides were already surrounded by snow, and there was only a little space where he tried to support.


    "Ningshan! Let''s say it


    Seeing that lanluo is still alive, Xu Shaotang gives up the idea of settling accounts with her for the time being. He carries the snow and ice on his back and calls for Ningshan and Rongju. He only sees that Rongju and Ningshan follow him into the cracks he creates at the last moment. He doesn''t know whether they are safe or not.


    "Alive! Ning Shan is OK, too! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s call, Rong Ju answers with difficulty. It seems that he is also pressed by the snow, and it is near them.


    Get Rong sentence response, Xu Shaotang finally a long sigh of relief, this will look back at the LAN Luo, ferocious said: "wait for me to slow down, and then deal with you!"


    "I..."


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s fierce eyes, LAN Luo was in a panic. She quickly looked away and said, "I''m sorry..."


    "Don''t think I''ll let you go if you apologize!"


    Xu Shaotang gritted his teeth and shouldered the heavy pressure. He tried his best to support himself up and wanted to rush out of the crack, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t rush out at all. He just made the snow around them tighter.


    "Don''t waste your time."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s insistence, LAN Luo quickly whispered: "just now I vaguely saw the snow mountain fall down, we may be crushed by the whole snow mountain..."


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang is a little bit sluggish. Along the way, he not only uses Qi to dispel his chill, but also helps LAN Luo fight against the cold. Later, he takes her and Heifeng to flee with his life. In addition, he just carried the rolling snow and ice. His Qi has already been exhausted, and now he is gritting his teeth. Once the Qi is exhausted, they are likely to be crushed here .


    Even if it''s not crushed to death, it''s likely to die cold!


    What to do?


    Xu Shaotang''s mind turns quickly. If they are really buried here, it may be one of the most difficult ways to die!


    He doesn''t want to die!


    Just as Xu Shaotang was racking his brains to think about the way to get out of trouble, a very subtle sound of running water came from his ear. Hearing this sound, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a surge of hope in his heart.


    But when he listened attentively, the sound of running water seemed clearer.


    It''s the sound of running water!


    It''s really the sound of running water!


    Xu Shaotang was overjoyed. He finally saw the hope of getting out of trouble.


    There is the sound of running water, indicating that the fissure may be connected with an underground river! As long as they melt the snow under them, they are likely to be able to rush into the dark river!


    "Come on, let''s all melt the ice and snow around us with holy fire!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly to should not be far away from Ningshan and Rong sentence command.


    "Good!"


    At the moment when Ning Shan''s words sounded, a blazing fire surrounded Xu Shaotang and LAN Luo. Under the power of the sage''s real fire, the snow around them melted rapidly, but there was a steady stream of snow falling down.


    Even so, Xu Shaotang didn''t care so much. He just urged zhenhuo to melt the snow around his eyes. With the constant consumption of his Zhenqi, the power of zhenhuo became weaker and weaker, and the sound of running water became clearer, as if it were in their ears.


    Just when Xu Shaotang''s true Qi was about to be exhausted, there was a sudden violent shaking around them. The next moment, a torrent of water suddenly hit their bodies and rolled them to the unknown place.


    Xu Shaotang had already reached the point where the lamp ran out of oil. Suddenly, he was struck by a strong current and suddenly lost consciousness.


    However, in the second before losing consciousness, he caught the fall of the waves.


    The river, which was cut off by snow and ice, just resumed its flow. Less than ten seconds later, a large amount of ice and snow fell down the fissure again, cutting off the underground river again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damned bastard! Now it''s in my hands at last


    I don''t know how long later, Xu Shaotang finally regained consciousness again. The first thing that came to his ears was lanluo''s bantering voice. It seemed that he still felt something crawling in front of his nose.


    Falling waves?


    Xu Shaotang heart slightly a draw, this woman is too ungrateful, right?


    She tried her best to save her, but she is still here to gloat?


    "Sneeze!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was indignant, his nose was itching more and more, and finally he couldn''t help sneezing. At the same time, he suddenly opened his eyes, but saw that lanluo was moving around his nose with her hair.Xu Shaotang coldly opened his eyes, and immediately startled LAN Luo. LAN Luo subconsciously stepped back a little. When he recovered, he hurried forward to meet Xu Shaotang''s fierce eyes and said with a smile: "I thought you were dead!"


    "I''ll die after you if I die!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t look at the falling of the waves. He sat up from the cold ground and said, "what about Ningshan and Rongju? Are they all right? "


    "Dead!"


    LAN Luo said crisp.


    Xu Shaotang naturally didn''t believe LAN Luo''s words. He glanced left and right, but saw Ning Shan and Rong Ju not far behind him. Their faces were a little pale. Although their eyes were closed, they could see that their chests were slightly undulating. It should be because the Qi was exhausted, which led to the withdrawal syncope.


    The one who guards them is Heifeng. Seeing him sit up, Heifeng comes to them from Ningshan and runs over. He rubs against Xu Shaotang intimately. If it hadn''t grown a pair of wings, Xu Shaotang would have thought it was his pet dog!


    "Traitor!"


    "It''s the way Xu Shaolan looks at it! Don''t forget, this bastard almost abandoned you, or I tried my best to let him save you! "


    Being scolded by LAN Luo, Heifeng suddenly looks at LAN Luo wrongly, but still doesn''t leave from Xu Shaotang.


    "You mean to say that!"


    Mentioning this matter, Xu Shaotang is not angry. He stares at LAN Luo and says: "if you dare to do this again next time, I''ll kill you first! So that you don''t make a mess of me! "


    While speaking, Xu Shaotang gently stroked Heifeng''s hair.


    Although he was a little angry at that time, but now he escaped from death, he was grateful, but he refused to admit it.


    But for LAN Luo''s insistence, in that case, he would not have given priority to Heifeng.


    No matter Heifeng is Lan Luo''s partner or Heifeng helped him catch LAN Luo before, in his eyes, human life is always more important than Heifeng''s life. Now think about it. In fact, it''s a good thing to save Heifeng.


    At least, Heifeng seems to be more affectionate and righteous than langluo. He also knows how to thank him for saving his life, although he was helpless at that time.

 Chapter 3049

    "If you dare to leave the black wind next time, I will still choose to do that!"


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s fierce eyes, LAN Luo does not flinch, but looks at him firmly and stubbornly.


    "So, you are a spoiled highness of langluo!" Xu Shaotang snorted and said.


    Although he didn''t regret saving Heifeng, he would still give priority to saving others if there was another time. Lanluo didn''t linger on the edge of life and death. Maybe he couldn''t realize the despair and struggle on the edge of life and death.


    LAN Luo didn''t retort, but obstinately said: "you have your principles, I also have my principles!"


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you! You are a crazy woman


    Xu Shaotang took LAN Luo''s words and stopped looking at her pointlessly. He adjusted his breath to restore his true Qi and quickly scanned the surrounding environment.


    Not far from them, there is an underground river. They should have been picked up from the river by the waves and the black wind. Now they are all in the cave where the underground river flows, with all kinds of stalactites crisscrossing around them. They don''t know where the cave leads.


    "Aren''t you crazy?"


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo is not angry but laughs, and says with a smile: "when dealing with you three madmen, you can only turn yourself into a madman!"


    "Yes, we are all lunatics!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, but asked to LAN Luo in doubt: "why don''t you take the opportunity to escape when we are all in a coma?"


    To tell the truth, LAN Luo didn''t escape, which really surprised him.


    If he is langluo, in this case, the most is to rescue them from the river and then run away, instead of waiting for them to wake up and make themselves prisoners again.


    Moreover, it was easy for her to kill the three of them just now.


    But LAN Luo didn''t do that, and didn''t know what was going on in this woman''s head.


    The LAN falls to blink an eye, light of say: "because I know the kindness diagram to repay! Unlike you, I didn''t kill you when I occupied the absolute advantage, but you always make me angry and teach me a lesson! "


    "Do you want to repay your kindness? I didn''t find it


    Xu Shaotang''s head turned quickly, and then laughed: "I think you are worried that without us, you have to die here, right? Fortunately, I''m smart, otherwise I really think you''re the one who wants to repay me for your kindness! "


    Yes, without their real Qi to help him resist the endless cold, langluo could not get out of this ice and snow world.


    Even if she is lucky enough to go out, the vast Blackstone mountains are full of demons that can kill her. Relatively speaking, it''s safer to follow them.


    "A man of his own intelligence!"


    LAN Luo curled his lips and hummed: "you have the time to doubt me here. You''d better try your best to recover. This underground cave is not absolutely safe!"


    "Well? What do you mean


    Xu Shaotang surprised to see to LAN Luo, "difficult don''t you want to go away at the beginning, and was scared back by what?"


    "What do you mean to leave? Don''t speak so harshly


    The LAN falls gas to shout of stare Xu Shaotang, Snort a way: "I am in you all comatose of time, go to help you investigate the circumstance around."


    "Well, I know. How can a scholar be called a thief? Is that right? "


    Xu Shaotang said a word that made LAN Luo feel confused, and then asked, "what did you find when you were investigating?"


    "Corpse!"


    LAN Luo didn''t recognize Xu Shaotang''s ridicule, but frowned and said: "along here, there are two well preserved corpses. It seems that they should be the strong men of our family who are missing."


    "People of the moon family?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly surprised and then said with a relieved smile: "isn''t this very normal? Although you are powerful, you have no real Qi to fight against the piercing cold. It''s good to be here. "


    Although he was surprised to find the bodies of the Yue people here, he was not surprised. After all, there are Yue people who have been here, so it''s not surprising that they died here.


    "You don''t understand me! You''ll see later! "


    LAN Luo slightly shakes his head and says with a serious face: "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, I think this place is not simple, and there may be great danger hidden in it!"


    "Now that I''ve met you, I''m sure I''ll go and have a look!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked at LAN Luo in surprise, and asked, "how long has it been since we were in a coma?"


    "About half an hour."


    "Then they should be waking up soon."


    Xu Shaotang glanced at Rongju and Ningshan lying side by side, quickly recovering his true Qi.


    Although it''s very cold in the cave, it''s very different from the outside. The cold they can carry just by virtue of their physical strength is basically not cold.On second thought, they seem to be lucky.


    Although inexplicably encountered the terrible tornado, but eventually escaped from the sky, and came to this cave, at least temporarily to avoid the piercing cold.


    Otherwise, the three of them are in a coma, and langluo may really freeze to death in the ice and snow. If they don''t have enough Qi to resist the cold, they may also freeze to death.


    Sure enough, good fortune and bad fortune depend on each other!


    When Xu Shaotang is filled with emotion, Rong Ju takes the lead in humming. Xu Shaotang rushes over, just opposite Rong Ju''s eyes.


    "Where is this?"


    Rong Ju seems not to be fully awake, and his eyes are still full of confusion.


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head with a smile and said, "but for now, this is heaven!"


    Yes, in this extremely cold ice and snow, can let them temporarily avoid the cold cave, what is not heaven?


    "Heaven?"


    Rong Ju frowned slightly, obviously didn''t understand the meaning of heaven, but he didn''t ask, just said happily: "as long as it''s not hell! Damn, I almost thought we were going to die in this place! "


    "So we''re lucky."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "hurry to recover. Just now I heard LAN Luo say that it''s not absolutely safe here. When you and elder brother Ning recover, let''s go to investigate again."


    "Falling waves?"


    Rong sentence surprised look to the side, see LAN Luo is smiling Yingying looking at himself, suddenly surprised: "you didn''t escape?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The LAN falls slightly a Zhi, the smile on the face instantly disappears, don''t have good spirit of stare to allow a sentence one eye, Wu from turn head to go, in the heart secretly scold these three bastards really don''t know good or bad!

 Chapter 3050

    After Ningshan and Rongju recovered for a while, several people, led by lanluo, went straight along the cave and finally found several bodies a few miles away.


    A total of two bodies, crisscross inlaid in the cave ice wall.


    Maybe it''s because of the low temperature all year round, the two corpses are extremely intact, and there are no signs of decay on the corpses. After countless years, each corpse is lifelike and still maintains the posture of death.


    The blue eyes of one of the corpses were staring, and LAN Luo also judged that these corpses were people of the moon family from this point.


    Everyone''s face was extremely ferocious and terrifying. It was obvious that something terrible happened before he died.


    However, on the surface of the body, there were no scars.


    Xu Shaotang now finally understood the meaning of LAN Luo. If these two people were frozen to death here, it''s nothing strange. However, the present payment request is a little strange. It''s obvious that these two people suffered a terrible thing before they died.


    The place where they died may not be here, and the body may have come here after several twists and turns.


    But in either case, both of them died in a strange way, and there was no wound on their body, which really puzzled him.


    Soul attack?


    Xu Shaotang thought slightly in his heart. As far as he knew, soul attack could do it.


    However, who has powerful soul attack ability in this kind of ghost place?


    Looking at the two corpses in front of him, Xu Shaotang pondered a little, and slowly asked LAN Luo, "if I take out the corpses, can you confirm the identity of these two people and their strength before death?"


    "I can only try, not necessarily." LAN falls some uncertain to say.


    Hearing LAN Luo''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately wields several genuine Qi and cuts down on the ice wall. He soon digs out a corpse from it and quickly removes the ice from the surface of the corpse. He squats down and carefully examines the corpse, hoping to find something that can prove his identity from the corpse.


    Soon, Xu Shaotang finds a strange bag from the body. He has seen this bag on LAN Luo''s body before, but he has never had a chance to have a good look at this kind of bag.


    He did not rush to give the bag to LAN Luo, but put it in his hand and studied it carefully.


    This bag is made of no material. It''s very small. It''s about the size of a sachet. It looks worse than lanluo''s bag. When he tried to open the bag, he found that he couldn''t open it at all, but there was no divine consciousness on the bag. He couldn''t erase the divine consciousness he had left before!


    Helpless, Xu Shaotang had to hand the bag to LAN Luo, said with a smile: "remember, the good things in this bag can have my share!"


    "Beautiful! It''s not sure whether it can be opened or not! "


    LAN Luo throws Xu Shaotang a white eye, takes the bag, bites his finger and drops a drop of blood on the bag.


    At the moment of the blood dripping, a burst of white light suddenly appeared on the bag, which directly flicked the blood away.


    "No way!"


    LAN Luo helplessly looked at the bag, and said: "you will also get the body out, he should also have mustard bag!"


    "Mustard bag? So it''s called mustard bag in your place. "


    Xu Shaotang smiled as like as two peas, and quickly removed the other body. He found a bag that was almost identical to him.


    LAN Luo does the same thing again. This time, her blood has not been opened. LAN Luo''s face is very happy. She knows that she can open the bag!


    With the integration of the blood, the mustard bag made a slight beep.


    Looking at this strange scene, Xu Shaotang immediately looked at LAN Luo curiously and asked, "why did that bag pop your blood before, but now it doesn''t?"


    "Secret


    LAN falls the corner of the mouth slightly a Qiao, the vision but dead stares at the mustard seed bag in the hand.


    Heard the words of LAN Luo, three people can''t help but look at each other, this kind of curiosity can''t be satisfied feeling, really not very good.


    However, there is something else in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    Long Yi once said that the current Yue clan is the descendant of the combination of the former demons and other demons. It seems that the other clans and demons are not only integrated, but also some treasures.


    For example, this mustard bag, in his personal opinion, is the heaven and earth bag improved by the Yue clan, or the Yue clan, which integrates the blood of other races and demons, has made something similar to the heaven and earth bag in another way.


    Mustard bag and heaven and earth bag are essentially the same thing, but the refining method is different, so the opening method is not the same.


    It''s just like the Moon Clan and them. In essence, they are all creatures in the world, but they have different positions, different ideas and different beliefs. If they were put in his original world, the Moon Clan would be foreigners at most.Xu Shaotang thought in his mind, but the sound of the beep suddenly stopped. LAN Luo quickly looked through the mustard bag and quickly found a golden token. Then he quickly put the mustard bag away. It seemed that he didn''t intend to share the things in the bag with Xu Shaotang.


    Seeing LAN Luo''s action, they were speechless for a while, but they didn''t care so much with her. They all focused on the token. Now the most important thing is to find out the identity of this person, so as to analyze something.


    "This token should identify him?" Xu Shaolan looks forward to it.


    "Yes


    LAN Luo caresses the token in his hand, but his eyes fall on the corpse beside him. A pretty face is full of emotion. He sighs and says: "Lan Xiaoyao is also a romantic character of our moon family! He disappeared mysteriously hundreds of years ago. Unexpectedly, he died here. Alas... "


    "Another name is Lan?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, staring at LAN Luo quietly, and asked: "does LAN Xiaoyao have some blood relationship with you? So your blood can open his mustard bag? "


    "Trying to find out who I am again?"


    LAN Luo light glanced at Xu Shaotang one eye, light smile way: "you are really a thief heart never die!"


    "It''s just curiosity. Don''t say it!"


    Xu Shaotang shrugged and asked, "what''s his strength?"


    "At least not under the clouds!"


    "This..."


    Hear the words of LAN Luo, three people in the heart suddenly draw.


    Not under the strength of LAN Yun? A LAN cloud can let easily cut to kill them three, so, can kill LAN Xiaoyao''s person, affirmation also can kill them!


    It seems that we have to be careful!

 Chapter 3051

    "Get out of here first!"


    Xu Shaotang gently patted Ningshan and Rongju on the shoulder. He knew that what he thought, they also thought of it.


    Although it''s good to stay in this place, it can also avoid the cold outside, but if the people didn''t come here after death in the past two months, then this place is not a place to stay for a long time!


    "Wait!"


    Just as the three are going to leave, LAN Luo grabs Xu Shaotang, glances at the corpses on the ground and sighs: "do me a favor and burn their corpses! Anyway, they are also the ancestors of our Moon Clan. Don''t let their bodies be desecrated by the latecomers, although the possibility is very small. "


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t say much. The sage''s real fire came out in an instant.


    Under the burning of the sage''s real fire, the two bodies quickly annihilated.


    After dealing with the corpses of the two month old clansmen, they quickly walked along the cave. No one knew where the cave was going. Fortunately, they didn''t need to drive Qi to disperse the cold, so they could pay attention to the situation around them at any time.


    An hour later, a ray of light suddenly appeared in the dark underground cave.


    "There seems to be a crack there!"


    Several people who saw the light were immediately overjoyed and rushed to the light.


    When they stood in the light, they found that there was just a crack on the top of their head. From the bottom to the top, the crack became narrower and narrower, and almost only one person could pass through the top.


    "Come on, let''s go out first!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly pulls up the waves and rushes out of the crack. Ningshan and others also follow.


    Soon, they rushed out of the underground cave, and the piercing cold attacked them again, which almost made them want to hide in the cave again.


    "Where is this?"


    Looking at the familiar but strange environment in front of him, he felt the piercing chill. Rong Ju''s eyes were full of deep amazement and frowned: "is this the ice and snow world we started to see?"


    If you look around, you can''t see a piece of snow, only pieces of ice, continuous.


    Huge pieces of ice scattered on the earth, shining in the sunlight.


    "Still, of course!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, slowly way: "should be that a terrible tornado will all the snow on the ground are overturned, now is the original appearance here."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Xu Shaotang can''t help but think of the ice and snow where he buried the holy swallow, the people guarding the mausoleum, and Ming Zhi.


    It''s as cold there as it is here. Listen to Mingzhi, you can go directly to the Wuji cold region from there. Youhe is suffering in the Wuji cold region now.


    Wuji cold region?!


    Suddenly, a flash of lightning across Xu Shaotang''s mind, let him suddenly stand on the spot, eyes staring at the distant sky, face full of fear.


    "What''s the matter?"


    See Xu Shaotang look wrong, several people have a nervous look at him.


    Hearing the voices of several people, Xu Shaotang gradually regained his mind, slowly withdrew his eyes and looked at the three people with a bitter smile: "I I seem to know where it is! "


    "Where?"


    Three people look at Xu Shaotang inexplicably.


    They really don''t understand. After walking here for such a long time, Xu Shaotang didn''t know where it was. How did he suddenly know where it was?


    "Endless cold region!"


    Xu Shaotang took a long breath and said with a complicated look: "if I guess correctly, if we continue to move forward, we will reach the core of the endless cold region! LAN Luo, it seems that our game is even... "


    Maybe they didn''t know the horror of the Wuji cold region. Of course, he didn''t know much about it, but he knew that his cultivation in the netherworld would be bruised by the cold wind of the Wuji cold region!


    If these people enter the core area of the endless cold region, that is, where Youhe is now, there will be no suspense, only a dead end!


    And they don''t even have a chance to get there!


    Because, before they got there, they had frozen to death!


    "You mean we''re going back to the Blackstone mountains?" LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise. She can''t say whether she is happy or worried, but she is full of curiosity. She doesn''t know where the boundless cold region is, and she will make the bold Xu Shaotang even have no idea of breaking into it.


    "Brother Xu, where is the endless cold region?" Ningshan also looked at Xu Shaotang curiously, "have you ever been to the Wuji cold region?"


    "If I had been there, you might not have had a chance to meet me."


    With a self mocking smile, Xu Shaotang said, "I don''t know where the Wuji cold region is, but I know that it is the most holy part of heaven, and I can''t retreat completely in the Wuji cold region!"


    The map of Yuezu territory and Yunzhong city constantly came to his mind, and he suddenly understood that this holy prison might not only be a prison for saints, but also the most holy of Youhe who is half a step in the way of heaven!However, Youhe, the top strong men, voluntarily went to Wuji cold region to suffer, but they were forced to enter the holy prison!


    The holy prison is probably connected with the northern region, but if you want to go from here to the northern region, you must go through the terrifying infinite cold region!


    A limitless cold region is a natural barrier, so that even if the people in the holy prison know that they can leave from here, they can''t leave at all.


    At the beginning, Mingzhi probably came to the holy prison to find his enemies, then went directly to the endless cold region from here, and finally searched the ice field in the northern region, where he found the tomb of the most holy Yan Guiren of the human race.


    This may also explain why Mingzhi asked Longxiang to go back to the place where he should go, and why Mingzhi only gave Longxiang a dragon scale to let Longxiang enter the holy prison at will!


    Maybe, Mingzhi, met Yanji!


    "So horrible?" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Rong Ju and Ning Shan suddenly change color. They don''t know how terrible the Holy One is, but they know how powerful the Holy One is.


    How can they pass through places where even the most holy can''t retreat?


    "Let''s go! Look at the situation first. I''m just guessing. I''m not sure yet! "


    Xu Shaotang didn''t explain too much, but said with some frustration: "however, we''d better be prepared to go back to the Blackstone mountains. I feel that my guess should have a great possibility!"


    Although I have already guessed it, I still have to go ahead to try again when I have arrived here.


    If it is as he guessed, there is only one way to go back to the Blackstone mountains. If his guess is wrong, there may be a chance!


    He knew that although the chance to leave was very slim, he was unwilling to go back, no matter he or Ningshan.

 Chapter 3052

    Without the snow all over the ground, the earth, which was already very monotonous, is even more monotonous.


    I do not know how many years of ice has become the only scenery in front of them.


    The more forward, the more intolerable the piercing cold.


    "It''s time to go back..."


    Xu Shaotang slowly stops his steps and sighs.


    Looking up, it is still the boundless ice that dominates the world.


    Now Ningshan is about to reach the limit, and Heifeng can''t bear the endless cold any more. He looks at Xu Shaotang and LAN Luo pitifully, and his eyes are full of pleading color. It seems that he is persuading them not to go on.


    Although Rong Ju can still insist, his face is not easy to see. He can''t insist even if he goes on for dozens of kilometers at most.


    The only good point is that Xu Shaotang and LAN fall, but after all, Xu Shaotang has only one person. He can''t bear the terrible cold for everyone.


    Moreover, when he guessed that the front might be the Wuji cold region, he had already played the retreat drum in his heart.


    "I can''t go any further!"


    Rong Ju took a worried look at Ning Shan and said slowly: "only when we are alive can we hope to leave the territory of Yue clan. Now that you have guessed that the front may be more dangerous, we really don''t need to take any more risks! Let''s go back to the Blackstone mountains first! "


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, looked bitterly at the front, resolutely turned his head and retreated to the direction where the Blackstone mountains were.


    Just as Xu Shaotang turned his head, an extreme chill suddenly hit his mind.


    This is not the kind of cold to tear the body, but the cold from the soul!


    "That''s What? "


    Rongju and Ningshan suddenly look at Xu Shaotang''s back in horror. The cold attack on their souls seems to completely defeat their souls.


    Xu Shaotang looked back in a hurry, but saw a dark shadow coming towards them quickly.


    Yes, it''s just a black shadow, no entity. It doesn''t look like a person or a demon at all. It''s just a shadow of nothingness!


    No matter how the cold wind blows, the shadow is not the slightest sign of being blown away, in their slightly distracted moment, the shadow is closer to them!


    "Run


    When he regained his mind, Xu Shaotang exclaimed in surprise. He awoke Ning Shan and Rong Ju, who were still in the doldrums, and quickly retreated, dragging the waves down. At the same time, he cried out: "the clansmen of those two months may have died in the hands of this thing!"


    Awakened by Xu Shaotang''s cry, Ningshan and Rongju quickly retreat.


    "Back to that cave!"


    Rush to flee at the moment, LAN Luo but again in Xu Shaotang''s ear loudly remind.


    "Yes, back to the cave!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly excites himself, and quickly gallops to the crack in the distance. At least they can escape the cold in the cave. Even if they are caught up by the strange shadow, they can at least do their best to deal with the shadow.


    However, when they fled to the cave in a hurry, the fast shadow had caught up with them.


    At the moment of catching up with them, the shadow suddenly expanded like a balloon, but in a moment, it completely engulfed them all.


    Ear came creepy laughter, like ghosts in general, that endless cold constantly eroded their souls, so that their heads almost burst.


    "Ah


    Ning Shan and as like as two peas, suddenly fell to the ground and struggled with pain. The whole cheek became very grim, almost the same as those two dead people. The black wind kept on crying on the floor, and the body was constantly shaking, and it could not afford to resist half a point.


    Xu Shaotang wants to rush out of the black fog with the fall of the waves, but the black fog is like a solid barrier, which makes it impossible for him to escape.


    "What the hell are you?"


    Looking at the pain of Ningshan they, Xu Shaotang eyes immediately kill, coldly to this constantly issued a terrible laughter of the shadow questioned.


    "Go to hell with me!"


    A strange and harsh voice sounded in Xu Shaotang''s ear, which seemed to have endless magic power. Hearing this voice, Xu Shaotang almost gave up his resistance. Even if his willpower was so strong, he was almost on the verge of collapse.


    He only felt that the whole world was constantly spinning, and the black fog seemed to be constantly devouring his life. There was a voice in his heart constantly hypnotizing him, to let him give up resistance, not to make meaningless struggle.


    In a trance, countless ferocious ghosts were around him, as if eating his flesh and blood.


    "Hallucinations! It''s all illusions! "


    In a trance, Xu Shaotang suddenly shook his head and let out an unwilling roar, "if you want my life, I''ll break your teeth first!"With this roar, Xu Shaotang''s head is clear for a short time. It is only then that she finds that Lan Luo has already fallen into his arms. Her blue eyes are staring at him, and her beautiful face is in a panic. Her hands are constantly scratching her body, and her mouth is constantly screaming. It seems that she has seen an extremely terrible picture.


    Xu Shaotang is not in the mood to manage the falling of the waves. When his mind is restored to pure brightness for a short time, his whole body''s real Qi surges out.


    As soon as his true Qi gushed out, the black Qi that had trapped them suddenly dispersed, as if they had met a deadly natural enemy. It seemed that a scream could still be heard in the black fog.


    "Well?"


    Looking at this strange scene, Xu Shaotang can''t help but be slightly stunned. Does the black fog seem to be afraid of his true Qi? What''s going on?


    Wait!


    Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on the corner of Xu Shaotang''s mouth, and suddenly he patted his head.


    Taichu Ziqi!


    It can suppress all evil Taichu Ziqi!


    This black fog must be evil! That''s why I''m so afraid of my true Qi!


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang''s heart was suddenly fixed. When he waved his big hand, the real Qi suddenly whirled up like a dragon and quickly attacked the black fog.


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, the black fog suddenly shrinks, releases the encirclement to them, and quickly escapes to the depth of the ice sheet.


    "Still want to run?"


    Xu Shaotang hummed coldly, his hands were sealed, and the purple light burst on his body. Suddenly, he gave out a sudden drink in the Dragon language.


    "Town


    With the sound of Xu Shaotang''s drinking, the faint sound of dragon''s chanting between the heaven and the earth once again. The real Qi suddenly turned into a huge dragon, opened his mouth, and swallowed up the rushing black Qi.


    "Ah..."


    When Xu Shaotang takes back his true Qi, the black Qi finally disappears. At the same time, Xu Shaotang has a message in his mind.

 Chapter 3053

    Farewell in the holy autumn!


    He finally knew what was going on with this black air. It was a wisp of evil thoughts of parting in the most holy autumn. Although it was not a heart demon, it was something similar to a heart demon.


    It is precisely because of this that this wisp of evil thoughts is so afraid of him. He combines the true Qi of Taichu Ziqi.


    Only one evil thought, but almost let them die in this ice and snow!


    If it were autumn, they would be dead now!


    In addition to feeling, Xu Shaotang quickly took a few people who had been in a coma to return to the cave before, and their souls were severely damaged. He didn''t know when to wake up, but there should be no big problem.


    "Wuji Cold Region..."


    Xu Shaotang sat there quietly and sighed helplessly.


    Encountering a wisp of evil thoughts of parting in autumn, he is now basically sure that in front of them, it must be the endless cold region!


    Those who entered the ice sheet from the Blackstone mountains either froze to death or died in a similar situation. Judging from LAN Xiaoyao''s ferocious and painful look, they must have suffered the same situation.


    Just don''t know, let LAN carefree their body dead, whether is also autumn leave evil idea.


    Hopes and disappointments are often just between a single thought.


    Fortunately, he had guessed that this is a part of the Wuji cold region before, otherwise, he would be extremely disappointed when he suddenly understood it.


    Farewell in autumn


    Why are they willing to go to the limitless cold region to endure extreme pain in order to improve their cultivation?


    Youhe is already the most holy person of the way of heaven. If you improve your cultivation, will you be the saint of the way of heaven on an equal footing with Nu Wa?


    In addition to the promotion of cultivation, he really did not think that there was any reason for them to be willing to suffer.


    But the question is, if that''s the case, why did Mingzhi let him gather together the ghost of Nuwa stone to save Youhe from the sea of suffering? For a time, he thought that Youhe volunteered to suffer extreme pain in Wuji cold region because he failed to guard the gate of heaven, which made him feel guilty.


    But now, obviously, it''s not just that!


    Is that the most important part of the game?


    Is it a coincidence or a deliberate act that the Wuji cold region appears behind the Blackstone mountains?


    What are the relationships among the moon tribe, yunzhongcheng, Wuji cold region and Xiandao? They seem to be hostile, but what he feels at present is not like a complete opposition. Otherwise, any two half step saints in heaven can easily destroy the whole Moon Clan.


    The more Xu Shaotang thinks about it, the more confused he is. His whole head has become a mess. Countless questions are filled in his mind, but there is no reasonable answer to these questions. All his guesses seem reasonable, but there are contradictions, so he doesn''t know how correct his guess is.


    "Mingzhi, Mingzhi, you really give me a problem!" Xu Shaotang looked at the ice on his head and said with a smile, "you know I''m already in this chess game, but why don''t you tell me?"


    At this moment, if Mingzhi appears in front of Xu Shaotang, he will surely hold him tightly and let him solve the numerous doubts in his heart.


    Now, the hope of leaving Yuezu''s territory through this ice field is dashed. He has to withdraw from the Blackstone mountains for a while before making plans. When Youlan is in his hands, he doesn''t worry about the safety of several of them, but the day of leaving seems to be far away.


    Looking at the langluo who frowns in a coma, Xu Shaotang is helpless. Unfortunately, this amulet is only useful in the territory of the moon tribe. Moreover, this amulet must always be planning to escape. Once he quits the Blackstone mountains, he has to be careful to guard against her.


    Regardless of their personal position, in fact, when you think about it carefully, lanluo seems to be a good person. If the situation between yunzhongcheng and Yuezu is not completely antagonistic now, maybe they can become friends.


    It''s a pity that things backfire after all.


    "Well..."


    Just when Xu Shaotang was in a state of deep emotion, Rong Ju, who was in a coma, suddenly let out a slight dull hum. His hands could not help holding his head and rubbing it hard. He opened his eyes in pain.


    "Let''s Are you still alive? "


    Rong Ju struggles to sit up from the ground, frowning at Xu Shaotang, looking very depressed.


    "Of course I live!"


    Xu Shaotang smile, temporarily put aside the mind of those thoughts, said with a smile: "our luck is still good."


    "It''s good to be alive."


    Rong Ju shakes his head hard, trying to dispel the pain of the needle in his head, but with this move, his head is more painful, and suddenly he can''t help but utter a scream."Lie down and have a rest first!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly went over to hold Rong Ju and lay down on his back. "Your souls have been badly damaged. It will be better for a while."


    Lying down, Rong Ju took a deep breath and tried to adapt to the sharp pain in his mind. At the same time, he asked suspiciously, "do you look as if nothing happened? What is the shadow? You beat him? "


    "That''s a most holy evil idea!" Xu Shaotang didn''t hide this. He said with a smile: "I have a treasure to restrain this evil, so I dispelled the evil idea at the last moment."


    "Brother Xu, you have a lot of secrets!"


    Rong Ju took a deep look at Xu Shaotang, but he didn''t go on asking. He just said with a forced smile, "I met you. Otherwise, Ningshan and I don''t know how many times we have died."


    "If it wasn''t for me, you might have escaped, didn''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang smile, and gently pat the body of Rong sentence, "don''t talk, have a good rest, wait for you to slow down, we should also start back to the Blackstone mountains."


    "Good!"


    Rongju nodded slightly, then slowly closed his eyes and quietly recuperated.


    Xu Shaotang takes a look at Rong Ju, and then glances at Ningshan, who is still in a coma. He looks in his own bag of heaven and earth, but fails to find a pill that can relieve the trauma of the soul.


    "Do it yourself, and you''ll get plenty of food and clothing!"


    Looking at the elixirs collected in the Blackstone mountains, Xu Shaotang quietly takes out his own alchemy stove. Anyway, other people don''t know when they will wake up. At this time, he can still make some elixirs.


    Even if you can''t refine the elixir to relieve the injury of the soul, you can also improve your own alchemy.


    If you leave here, you should be careful at any time. He doesn''t really have time to make pills.

 Chapter 3054

    "Brother Xu, can you alchemy?"


    When Xu Shaotang''s sage''s real fire gradually goes out, Ningshan and Rongju scream behind him.


    Before watching Xu Shaotang''s Alchemy, they did not dare to disturb him. Now they saw that Xu Shaotang put out the real fire, and they could no longer restrain their deep curiosity.


    "Just a little."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t rush to turn on the elixir. He just said with a smile, "I''ve learned something from others, and I don''t have time to refine elixir all the way. Just now, when I was waiting for you to wake up, I wanted to refine some elixir to see if I could help you relieve your soul injury."


    "That''s not your skin!"


    Ning Shan said with a smile: "although I don''t understand alchemy, I also know that only alchemists can make pills with sage''s true fire."


    "I think I''m the master of alchemy."


    Xu Shaotang''s helpless smile turns his eyes to LAN Luo and Heifeng.


    Heifeng has woken up, but he looks very tired. He is just like the eggplant beaten by frost. He lies on the ground feebly. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes sweeping towards him, he reluctantly raises his head. He looks at Xu Shaotang pitifully, and then he lays his head down again.


    But LAN Luo is still tightly closed eyes, face is still with some painful look, no sign of waking up.


    "How long have you been awake?" Xu Shaotang brow tight wrinkly saw a LAN to fall one eye, again to rather mountain ask a way.


    Just now he was absorbed in alchemy. Although he noticed that Ningshan was awake, he didn''t pay attention to the time. He just remembered that Ningshan should have been awake for a while.


    According to the truth, LAN Luo should have been able to wake up, but the current situation of LAN Luo suddenly made him show a trace of sadness.


    "At least an hour!"


    Ning Shan understood Xu Shaotang''s worry and said with relief: "the soul power of LAN Luo may be relatively weak. It should wake up later."


    "No matter how weak, there should be no black wind, right?"


    Xu Shaotang''s face is more worried, and her eyes fall on LAN Luo again. She says in her heart that this woman is not pretending to be in a coma on purpose, is she?


    But on second thought, he denied his idea and pretended to be in a coma. At least for the moment, it didn''t do any good to LAN Luo. She didn''t have to do it.


    "This is not clear. Let''s have a look first." Ning Shan also some worry of saw LAN to fall one eye, again way: "you just said to be in refining to cure the Dan medicine of soul trauma?"? If you succeed, you can give her a try. "


    "I don''t know if I''ve succeeded. I hope I''ve succeeded."


    Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath and slowly puts his hand on the alchemy furnace. This is the first time he tries to refine Shengyuan yanghundan, which is used to treat the soul trauma. He is not sure at all. It took him more than 20 days to refine Shengyuan yanghundan before. Now he has refined Shengyuan yanghundan, which is a little better than Shengxue Dan, and only once .


    To be honest, he didn''t think there was a good chance of success.


    With a complex mood, Xu Shaotang finally slowly opened the furnace.


    At the moment when the furnace was opened, a white and mellow pill suddenly came into his eyes.


    It''s a success!


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumped, and his face was full of joy. Although he only made one, it was a great progress for him! As long as you can make one, naturally you can make a second!


    As more and more familiar, into Dan rate will be higher!


    Shuddering, Xu Shaotang holds the Shengyuan soul nourishing pill in his hand. After more than 20 days of closed door refining, his alchemy has improved after all!


    Even if he is not a master of alchemy, he should be a master of alchemy!


    "Is that a success?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s excited appearance, Rong Ju and Ning Shan asked carefully.


    "Count


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and put the pill in front of his nose to smell it. The smell should be confirmed as Shengyuan yanghun pill!


    "Then hurry up and give LAN Luo a service!"


    Get Xu Shaotang definite answer, Ning Shan also immediately show happy smile, while reminding Xu Shaotang to take pills for LAN Luo, while laughing and saying: "it looks like we don''t have to worry about wasting your pills after we get hurt, ha ha!"


    I didn''t know that Xu Shaotang could make pills by himself. I thought that Xu Shaotang bought all his pills before he entered the gate of life and death. Every time they used one pill, they would feel sad, thinking that it would be exhausted sooner or later.


    But now they know that Xu Shaotang can refine pills himself. They don''t have to worry about it any more!


    After the injury, you can take pills at ease. It''s a big deal to collect more elixirs for Xu Shaotang as compensation.


    "As long as it works, it''s not a waste."


    Xu Shaotang smiles, takes the pill to lanluo, slowly puts it into lanluo''s mouth, lifts her up, puts his palm on her back, and uses his true Qi to help her promote the efficacy of the pill. But he secretly prays that nothing can happen to this woman!If the LAN falls to have an accident, and just be known by the person of month clan, that their joy can be big.


    It''s estimated that the drug effect is almost finished, and Xu Shaotang will lay down again.


    Under the action of pills, LAN Luo''s face is much better, the color of pain on her face is gradually disappearing, and the frown is gradually easing.


    See this scene, a few people this just slightly put down the heart.


    "Take care of her first, and I''ll make a batch of pills for you as soon as possible!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when your soul wounds are almost recovered, it''s time for us to start! Son of a bitch, I''m going to make plans to live secretly again! "


    Since he could refine Shengyuan yanghun pill, he was not afraid to delay any more time.


    Wait for everyone''s injury to recover a little more, when you are in trouble, you can do your best to deal with it.


    In particular, Heifeng''s desperate appearance, with lanluo''s feelings for Heifeng, even if he doesn''t refine Shengyuan yanghun pill to Heifeng now, it''s estimated that lanluo will change his pattern when he wakes up and let him heal Heifeng.


    It''s better to take the initiative and be a good person in front of Heifeng! Can''t all good people let LAN Luo do it alone!


    Just as Xu Shaotang was about to make another alchemy, LAN Luo, lying on the ground, suddenly made a light hum, and his closed eyes slowly opened.


    "Awake?"


    See LAN Luo wake up, Xu Shaotang heart finally completely put down the heart, began to add the elixir to his Dan stove.


    "Husband, what are you doing?"


    LAN Luo sits up from the ground with difficulty and looks at Xu Shaotang blankly. Her beautiful eyes show a strong color of curiosity.


    "What the hell?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his hand, and the elixir fell to the ground.

 Chapter 3055

    "Husband, what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at the three people''s stunned appearance, LAN Luo suddenly looked at the three people with a puzzled face. At the same time, she slowly stood up from the ground and moved to Xu Shaotang with broken steps. At the same time, she said to him angrily: "what am I doing? I''m weak all over now, and you don''t know how to help others! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the delicate words of LAN Luo, their faces changed again. Ning Shan and Rong Ju turned their eyes to Xu Shaotang one after another, as if they were asking, and with a look of schadenfreude.


    "I''ll give you a hand!"


    Xu Shaotang "Teng" stands up, does not have the good spirit to stare at the LAN Luo, sneers: "Lan Luo, do not play this set with me! I''ve seen a lot of such moves as pretending to be crazy and selling stupid! "


    I don''t know what the wind is!


    When you get up after a sleep, you think of yourself as her husband? Isn''t it just a fake?


    She must know that after leaving the Blackstone mountains, they will always be on guard against her again, so she wants to use this ridiculous trick to let them relax their vigilance, so as to give her a chance to escape!


    Yes, it must be!


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you?" LAN Luo Xiu eyebrow micro Cu, finally or slowly came to Xu Shaotang''s side, in Xu Shaotang''s eyes of consternation, tightly holding his arm, raised a pretty face, a face of tension asked: "when did I make my husband angry? Why did my husband do this to me? "


    "I..."


    Facing the eyes of LAN Luo who is worried about gain and loss, Xu Shaotang''s sneer is stronger. He rudely pushes LAN Luo away from his side and says with a smile: "I have to say that you are very realistic when you play! Unfortunately, I won''t be fooled by you! LAN Luo, no one is a fool. Do you think your ridiculous trick is useful? "


    LAN Luo had just woken up. She had little strength. She was pushed by Xu Shaotang and fell to the ground.


    Watching LAN Luo fall, Heifeng quickly supports her body and comes to her side. At the same time, Heifeng raises her head to cry to Xu Shaotang. It seems that Heifeng is praying for Xu Shaotang not to hurt LAN Luo.


    LAN Luo, who fell on the ground, looked at Xu Shaotang with a puzzled face. Her beautiful eyes were full of incredible looks. She just looked at Xu Shaotang with a sneer, but her eyes were gradually moist. Then, tears fell from her eyes like a flood.


    "Husband, why did you do this to me? What did I do wrong?" The LAN falls the voice hoarse sobs, that pair of pear flower takes the appearance of rain, but is to let the person in the heart living pity.


    "Brother Xu, is there really something wrong with her?" Looking at LAN Luo''s pitiful appearance, Rong Ju can''t help coming to Xu Shaotang''s side, pointing to his head and saying, "I don''t think she''s acting like this."


    "Don''t be cheated by her. This woman is very crafty. Don''t forget how she played with us before!"


    Xu Shaotang shakes his head and looks at LAN Luo with a sneer on his face. "Let''s play it, keep playing it! Whatever you do, I won''t believe you anyway! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s indifferent words, LAN Luo''s tears are more turbulent. She bites her lips and wants to suppress her cry, but the cry is more sad. Her eyes full of tears are staring at Xu Shaotang, as if she doesn''t believe that Xu Shaotang will do this to herself. She just whispers: "why Why... "


    She looks like an abandoned woman who has been abandoned all along.


    If it was not for their understanding of the situation, maybe even they would think that Xu Shaotang shamelessly abandoned LAN Luo.


    "This..."


    Ning Shan is also completely confused by the situation in front of her. He stares at LAN Luo and does not let go of any slight expression on her face. However, there is no sign of acting on her face. After hesitation, Ning Shan points to himself and Rong Ju and slowly asks LAN Luo, "do you know us?"


    "Yes


    LAN Luo nodded with tears on her face and sobbed: "you are my husband''s friends, Ning Shan and Rong Ju!"


    "It''s not amnesia!"


    Ning Shan scratched his brain, full of suspicion, looking at the falling of the waves, and said, "do you know who you are?"


    "I am the husband''s wife, LAN Luo!" LAN Luo''s eyes fell on Xu Shaotang again. She cried bitterly: "husband, have you forgotten LAN Luo? Have you forgotten the little things between us and the pledge of allegiance between us? "


    "Of course I won''t..."


    Xu Shaotang subconsciously said a few words, and then some crazy said: "when do I pledge to you? Your acting skill is completely at the post movie level! It''s a pity not to go filming! "


    What the hell is the vow? He was almost surrounded by LAN Luo!


    There''s a fart between them, isn''t there?


    LAN Luo is either acting, or his head is completely amused!


    "You said you would stay with me forever. You said you would live and die with me. You Have you forgotten all about it? " The LAN falls the cry of hoarseness, don''t know is because of lack of strength or heartache, the whole person has been paralyzed on the body of black wind."You have plenty of imagination! It seems that you are not only suitable for acting, but also suitable for writing


    Xu Shaotang speechless looked at LAN Luo, "well, you continue to play, as long as don''t make a sound on the line, don''t delay my alchemy! It''s not good for everyone to stay in this place all the time! "


    "Husband, you Do you really forget what we used to be? "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s indifference, LAN Luo''s cry is more worrying. Even Ning Shan and Rong Ju are completely disturbed by her cry.


    "What a mess!"


    Xu Shaotang is still unmoved, just a face of warning looking at LAN Luo, "you''d better shut up, don''t disturb my alchemy!"


    Having said that, Xu Shaotang sat down in front of the alchemy furnace again and began to add the elixir to the alchemy furnace. However, he didn''t even look at it.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s unfeeling appearance, LAN Luo''s heart suddenly turns to ashes. She looks at Xu Shaotang in a daze. Suddenly, a sharp dagger appears in her hand and stabs her heart.


    "Falling waves


    Ning Shan screamed, and quickly flashed to LAN Luo''s side with the fastest speed. He caught her hand, but there was still a small part of the dagger in her heart.


    Hearing the scream of lanluo, Xu Shaotang quickly turns to look at lanluo. At this moment, where is he still thinking about alchemy? He rushes to lanluo and roars: "are you crazy?"


    Blood continuously from the corner of the mouth of LAN Luo, LAN Luo seems not to feel any pain, just said: "I said, if one day you no longer love me, I will die in front of you, let you always bear the torture of conscience!"

 Chapter 3056

    "You are a crazy woman! A completely crazy woman


    Xu Shaotang does not have the good spirit to scold the LAN falls, in a hurry takes out a holy blood Dan from own heaven and earth bag to LAN falls the mouth, this is also his last refining that one.


    However, the LAN falls is to die of bite teeth pass, seem to be the iron heart request to die.


    "Crazy woman!"


    Xu Shaotang grits his teeth and stares at LAN Luo, but she can''t help but not open her mouth, directly and rudely break off her mouth, force the pill into her mouth, and directly pull out the dagger that is inserted in her chest, and the real Qi flows to the wound of LAN Luo.


    "Don''t you want to see me die after all?"


    LAN Luo''s pale face looked at the nervous Xu Shaotang, and a smile of happiness appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I knew you wouldn''t let me die."


    "I dare not let you die!"


    Xu Shaotang raves wildly, this crazy woman, even if she wants to act, don''t use this move! She knows that they dare not let her amulet die!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the smile on LAN Luo''s face suddenly disappears. She looks at Xu Shaotang with a frosty face and says coldly, "have you been cheating me all the time? Have you never been sincere to me? "


    "What a mess!"


    Xu Shaotang was not angry and said: "you want to die. When we leave Yuezu territory, we can die whatever we want! Now be honest with me! "


    "You''ve been lying to me all the time


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the frost on LAN Luo''s face is heavier, but there is a piece of dead dust in her eyes. Suddenly, LAN Luo suddenly grabs the dagger that has been knocked down on the ground again and suddenly wipes it off her neck.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. He grabs LAN Luo''s hand.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap fell on LAN Luo''s cheek, and LAN Luo''s whole person suddenly froze, and his struggling hand suddenly became stiff.


    "Enough! Don''t do it again! My patience is limited


    Xu Shaotang is roaring with a roar. If he doesn''t need this woman to protect his life, he really wants to kill this woman now!


    Play with him, cry, fight, hang?


    She''s definitely going to die. They dare not let her die!


    Just as Xu Shaotang was furious, Ningshan''s idea came into Xu Shaotang''s mind: "brother Xu, I think you''d better make do with her first! Whether she''s acting or not, she can''t die now! If there is something wrong with her head, you can stimulate her again, and she will seek for life and death! We can stop her once, not every time. "


    "Elder brother Ning, even you think there is something wrong with her head?" Xu Shaotang side for LAN Luo healing, side of doubt to Ningshan asked.


    "At least she was really dying."


    Ningshan reluctantly replied: "if I had been a little slower just now, she would have died now! Although there is a great possibility that she is acting, it is also possible that she really has brain problems because her soul has been badly damaged. "


    Judging from the current situation, no one dares to judge whether LAN Luo is acting or really having a brain problem. We can only say that both are possible.


    LAN Luo can bet, but they dare not.


    If they lose the bet, lanluo will commit suicide and die. They want to leave Yuezu territory alive, almost without any hope, unless they hide here all their lives and wait until they have enough strength to kill Yuezu territory directly!


    But really when they have the strength, I don''t know how many years to wait.


    Thinking of Ning Shan''s words, Xu Shaotang himself became hesitant.


    Until now, he still firmly believes that Lan falls in acting, but the possibility that Ning Shan said is not without.


    Thinking of this, the look on Xu Shaotang''s face gradually eased down, his eyes quietly fell on LAN Luo''s dull cheek, and he said with a little apology: "well, stop it. I''m sorry, I didn''t control my mood just now."


    "You never hit me..." LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang stupidly, the two lines of muddy tears on his face become two streams, "what did I do wrong, why did you do this to me? I... "


    "You''re right. It''s all my fault, OK?"


    Xu Shaotang tried to calm his mind and said: "maybe I was hurt when I was fighting the enemy just now, which made me forget a lot of things, even the things between us! In other words, are you really my wife''s? How in my memory, we are enemies? Can you tell me the story between us? "


    Well, since we are going to act, let''s act together!


    See who can do better!


    Xu Shaotang never dreamed that he would play with others in this holy prison!


    "It turns out that you always regard me as your enemy in your heart!" Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo suddenly showed a bitter smile on her face and looked at Xu Shaotang sadly: "in that case, why did you save me? Don''t you say that as long as you love me, you don''t care whether I''m a moon or a human? "Next, while Xu Shaotang treats LAN Luo''s injury, he listens to LAN Luo talking about all kinds of things between them.


    In LAN Luo''s memory, she is a sinner who made a mistake and was chased and killed by her people. By chance, she meets Xu Shaotang, who escaped from the gate of life and death. Xu Shaotang saves her and takes her all the way to escape.


    In this process, she and Xu Shaotang also gradually develop feelings for each other, and eventually become Xu Shaotang''s wife without any suspense. She follows Xu Shaotang all the way to escape. No matter what danger they encounter, Xu Shaotang never leaves her.


    She said it in detail. From the time she was rescued by Xu Shaotang, almost everything was very clear. They went through all the difficulties and obstacles along the way, and killed some people. The identity and name of these people were very clear.


    Sometimes she smiles, sometimes she suffers, sometimes she is confused, sometimes she hates. All her emotions follow her story.


    From her cheek, you can''t see the look of making up a story, as if everything is true.


    Listening to her story, Ning Shan and Rong Ju set their eyes on Xu Shaotang one after another. If they had not been with Xu Shaotang at the beginning, and if they had known Xu Shaotang on the way, they would probably believe these stories told by LAN Luo.


    "Lan Luo, if you are not crazy, then you must be a genius storyteller!"


    Facing Ning Shan and Rong Ju''s bewildered and joking eyes, Xu Shaotang is filled with emotion. At this moment, he admits that his mood is really disturbed by the real and shameful story of LAN Luo!


    Even he almost thought that he had experienced so many things with LAN Luo!

 Chapter 3057

    "What you said is true?"


    Xu Shaotang still didn''t believe in LAN Luo, but he pretended to be dubious and asked in a deep voice: "how can I not even remember what you said?"


    "Did you hurt your head when you were entangled with that black gas?"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s blank appearance, LAN Luo suddenly picked up Xu Shaotang''s cheek with a nervous face, shook his head in pain and said: "if not, how can you forget our past? I don''t believe you lied to me about everything before, I don''t believe it


    It''s not my head! You''re playing tricks with me!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t scold in his heart. He wanted to move LAN Luo''s palm away from his face. He thought of Ning Shan''s words just now, which stopped the impulse in his heart. He just said: "maybe my head is really hurt! However, I still have some doubts. Don''t you people of Yuezu believe in Luna? Do you dare to swear in the name of the moon god? "


    "My husband still doesn''t believe me?"


    LAN Luo''s face was again full of sad color, and slowly said: "if your husband doesn''t believe it, you can look for your heaven and earth bag to see if there is a jade pendant in it. That''s my love token with my husband!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the words of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang and the three of them all look at her with a black line on their face.


    Do you still need to see this motherfucker?


    Who of them didn''t know that Xu Shaotang did have a jade pendant that Lan Luo gave him?


    Just, that is the thing that Lan Luo uses to change that old man''s life, this will be in her mouth, but become her and Xu Shaotang''s pledge of love!


    Rongju and Ningshan said this when they were joking with Xu Shaotang. Unexpectedly, it became a prophecy. Now they are really talked about by LAN Luo!


    Xu Shaotang can''t help slandering in his heart. This woman has not been brewing this move for a long time, has she? If that''s the case, I''m afraid that this woman''s scheming is not under him and Ningshan!


    "To tell you the truth, I do have a jade pendant you gave me."


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at LAN Luo, and slowly shook his head and said: "however, in my memory, that jade pendant is not our pledge, so I still want you to swear to believe you!"


    "Since my husband wants me to swear, it''s my husband''s wish."


    LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang firmly, puts his right hand in his heart, and says with a devout face: "I LAN Luo swear in the name of the moon god. Everything I say is true. I am Xu Shaotang''s wife, and Xu Shaotang is my husband!"


    "I swear!"


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly draws. In order to cheat them, this woman even does not hesitate to swear in the name of the moon god, which is believed in by the Moon Clan. Is that too hateful?


    Or, in fact, they are not so devout to Luna as they think?


    "Brother Xu, it''s a bit difficult to do!" Ningshan said to Xu Shaotang: "as far as I know, the people of the Moon Clan are really very devout to the moon god and won''t do anything to blaspheme the moon god. Lanluo actually swears in the name of the moon god. It seems that there is something wrong with her head."


    "I don''t believe it! I always feel like she''s acting with me


    Xu Shaotang replied: "but first, let''s do this. When I find a suitable opportunity, I''ll try her out. I don''t believe it. She won''t show any flaws!"


    Ningshan now has no better way, just slightly nodded: "you try to return to test, don''t stimulate her, she is now always looking for life and death, if really dead, we are in big trouble."


    "Well, I know! Isn''t it acting? Speak as if no one would! "


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang rushed to Ningshan and laughed. He saw that the green blood of the wound had stopped. Then he slowly recovered his true Qi.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Xu Shaotang''s hand slowly holds LAN Luo''s cheek, pretending to be gentle and said: "I''m not good, I shouldn''t forget you, you give me some time to let me recover for a while, you also have a good rest, don''t do stupid things."


    LAN Luo allows Xu Shaotang to hold his cheek. There is no discomfort on his face. On the contrary, he is infatuated with this rare tenderness. He looks at Xu Shaotang with eyes full of autumn water and says cleverly: "I believe my husband will remember all kinds of things we used to have!"


    "Well!"


    LAN Luo didn''t dodge his intimacy. Xu Shaotang was slightly disappointed in his heart and nodded and said with a smile: "after that, when we are OK, you can tell me more about these things between us. Maybe one day I will remember."


    When talking, Xu Shaotang quickly went over those things that Lan Luo said in his mind.


    He himself should remember these things clearly first. If there is a difference between LAN Luo and what she says now, it can prove that Lan Luo is really acting!


    LAN Luo takes the initiative to rub her cheeks in Xu Shaotang''s hands, but her eyes are looking at Xu Shaotang. She is full of tenderness and says, "as long as my husband is willing to listen, I can say it to you every day.""All right, it''s a deal!"


    Although enjoying the greasy feeling, Xu Shaotang still took back his hands, patted LAN Luo''s soft palm, and said with a smile, "you should have a good rest first, and I''ll go on alchemy. Brother Ning''s soul has also been seriously damaged, and he needs my pills to help them recover."


    This woman is either a severe schizophrenic or a natural movie queen!


    But no matter what, Xu Shaotang firmly believes that this woman is an extremely dangerous person. She can play all this so vividly and accept her intimacy naturally, which only shows that this woman has a very strong heart!


    Although the test failed, but Xu Shaotang is not reconciled, his heart has been brewing the next test, she does not believe, this woman will not show a trace of horseshoe!


    "Well!"


    LAN Luo nods gently, and then sits down quietly against the black wind, but her eyes have never left Xu Shaotang, as if she is really a woman infatuated with Xu Shaotang.


    Looking at LAN Luo this appearance, Ning Shan and Rong sentence can''t help but look at each other.


    Although they all suspect that Lan Luo is acting, they can''t find any trace of acting on her. Everything is so natural that they can''t find any flaw at all.


    "Play it. I think you can play it until you have the ability to do it. Let''s see who we are afraid of."


    Xu Shaotang sneers in his heart, and checks the elixir in the Dan stove again. He forgets that he added those elixirs just now.


    This woman is really a disaster!

 Chapter 3058

    Under the action of Xu Shaotang''s elixir, the soul wounds of Ningshan and Heifeng were quickly recovered.


    When their spiritual trauma recovered, several people also set foot on the journey again.


    They leave much faster than when they enter.


    Looking at the arms of the LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang heart secretly scolded himself is really nothing to look for.


    He said that he wanted to go on the road with lanluo on the ground that lanluo was injured. Originally, it was just to test lanluo''s reaction, but now it''s better. On the contrary, it''s being depended on by lanluo, and he can''t put it down!


    Xu Shaotang has tried LAN Luo for several times, but he can''t find any flaw every time. This can''t help but make Xu Shaotang work harder with LAN Luo in his heart. He still has to find the flaw of LAN Luo!


    While brewing other temptations in their minds, they made their way quickly. Before dark, they had retreated to the junction of the Blackstone mountains and the ice sheet here.


    Looking back at the endless ice sheet behind him, Xu Shaotang could not help sighing.


    I know that I can leave Yuezu territory from here, but I don''t have the strength. This kind of feeling is too bad!


    He secretly made up his mind that if he had the chance to become the most holy, he would go to the Wuji cold region and see how terrible the Wuji cold region was that even the most holy could be hurt.


    A little further on, it was completely dark.


    They have thoroughly penetrated into the Blackstone mountains, the vast ice sheet can no longer be seen, and the cold feeling is gradually disappearing.


    "Let''s make do with it tonight."


    Ningshan stopped and took a deep look at Xu Shaotang. He said with a smile, "it''s hard for you all the way. You should accompany them to rest here. I''ll go around and get some food for them."


    Of course, Xu Shaotang heard the meaning of laughing in Ningshan''s words. He looked at him helplessly and nodded slightly: "OK, don''t go too far. You know the situation in the Blackstone mountains."


    In the Blackstone mountain range, they have killed eight kinds of demons. Although there is no direct evidence to prove that there will be nine kinds of demons in the Blackstone mountain range, who can tell clearly how many secrets are hidden in the Blackstone mountain range?


    If you really encounter nine grade demons, even if you have the strength of Taichu Ziqi to suppress nine grade demons, Xu Shaotang is not sure of winning.


    After Ning Shan left, Xu Shaotang asked Rong Ju with a smile, "you say, will the people like LAN Yun wait for us outside the Blackstone mountains?"


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang''s eyes are quietly looking at LAN Luo. When he hears the name of LAN Yun, LAN Luo''s face shows a trace of doubt. Before he answers, LAN Luo has asked curiously: "husband, who is Lan Yun? I seem to have a little impression of the name, but I can''t remember when I heard it


    "Lan Yun..."


    Xu Shaotang turned to look at LAN Luo and said with a smile: "Lan Yun is the pawn of a dead woman. That dead woman always wants to catch us!"


    LAN Luo suddenly nodded and took Xu Shaotang''s arm and said with a contemptuous smile: "my husband is so smart, I''m sure he won''t be caught by that dead woman!"


    When she said that "dead woman", there was no strange color at all. It seemed that she really despised the woman who wanted to catch her husband.


    Life is like a play, it all depends on acting skills!


    Xu Shaotang thought helplessly in his heart, but there was a reply in his ear: "if I were Lanyun, I would send someone to stay outside the Blackstone mountains, but I would not send too many people."


    "Well, I think so too!"


    Xu Shaotang gave up the idea of langluo for a while and nodded: "the Blackstone mountain range is so broad that unless the whole Moon Clan''s strength is mobilized to the Blackstone mountain range, it is impossible to encircle us. But I think Lanyun will probably send someone to guard near the area where we enter the Blackstone mountain range, so we may have to leave from another direction It''s the Blackstone mountains. "


    "That''s the best way."


    Rong Ju nodded slightly, but said blankly: "in fact, our problem now is not where to leave the Blackstone mountains, but where to go after we leave the Blackstone mountains? There are not many places we can go in nuota''s Yuezu territory. "


    "That''s true!"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and thought about it. Then he set his eyes on LAN Luo. "You are a member of the moon family. You should know more about the moon family than us, don''t you? Where do you think we should go? "


    "I listen to my husband."


    LAN Luo sweetly looked at Xu Shaotang, "where my husband goes, I will go, even if it is a sea of fire, only with my husband, I will be satisfied."


    Get it!


    Asking is asking in vain!


    I have to say that it''s a good way to pretend to be crazy. Many problems can be avoided directly.


    Listen to LAN Luo''s words, Rong sentence can''t help but smile to Xu Shaotang. He knows that Xu Shaotang is testing LAN Luo again, but he is easily cracked by LAN Luo."When elder brother Ning comes back, let''s discuss it together."


    Xu Shaotang now also some indecisive, slowly will help the LAN Luo up, "a face of concern" said: "I remember that there seems to be a stream near here, we are all dusty all the way, the body is not sweat smell is bloody smell, also should go to clean up, I''ll help you clean up the wound along the way."


    "My husband!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo''s face flushed slightly. She looked at him in a coquettish way. It was a bit more different.


    "It''s all my husband''s and wife''s. what else can I be shy about?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo with a bad smile. He doesn''t believe it. At this time, LAN Luo can continue to play.


    "Bad guy!"


    LAN Luo blushes and looks at Xu Shaotang very coquettishly. She twists her hand around his waist, but nods her head gently. Her voice is like a mosquito. She doesn''t dare to look up at Xu Shaotang''s fiery eyes.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xu Shaotang gently supports LAN Luo, and his hand behind him quietly makes a gesture to Rong Ju, indicating that he is waiting for Ning Shan.


    Looking at the two people who gradually disappeared in the line of sight, Rong Ju couldn''t help but smile. If this method can''t test success, he really doesn''t know what method can be used to test langluo in the future.


    Two people came to the stream side, Xu Shaotang pretended to be vigilant in the surrounding scan, make sure there is no abnormal around, this slowly to the LAN said: "you first wash, I''m here to help you stare, in order to avoid accidents."


    "Well!"


    LAN Luo smiles and walks slowly into the stream. In front of Xu Shaotang, she takes off her clothes one by one.


    Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo with a bad smile, and his eyes are directly on her exquisite body. He doesn''t believe that Lan Luo really dares to appear naked in front of his eyes!

 Chapter 3059

    When LAN Luo''s body is only left with a thin piece of profane clothes, Xu Shaotang is defeated after all.


    He flurried away his own eyes, Wu turned around, at the same time pretended to point to his right front direction, LAN Luo said: "there seems to be movement, I go to have a look, you wash up quickly!"


    Did not give LAN Luo the opportunity to speak, Xu Shaotang quickly right in front of flash, heart abnormal indignation, secretly scold oneself counsellor goods.


    The failure of the trial again made him feel depressed as never before.


    After all, he still scruples about the identity of LAN Luo. Now he is happy to take advantage of LAN Luo, but this crazy woman will surely remember it in her heart. I don''t know how to revenge them in the future!


    Moreover, although he and LAN Luo are enemies, they also know that scholars can be killed but not humiliated.


    Xu Shaotang never thought he was a gentleman, but he didn''t think he was a mean and shameless person.


    Wu stayed in the dense forest for a while, until he heard the sound of langluo''s clothes, he walked out of the forest slowly and said with an embarrassed smile: "I thought it was some dangerous magic thing. It was a wild bird."


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s bad lie, LAN Luo can''t help but smile and walk slowly to Xu Shaotang. In Xu Shaotang''s surprised eyes, she tightly hugs Xu Shaotang''s tiger waist and presses her body into Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    "Husband, I know you still don''t believe me. Just now, you were just testing me on purpose."


    LAN Luo put her cheek on Xu Shaotang''s warm chest and said: "I don''t know why you always refuse to believe me, but as long as you can believe me, I can do anything. Please don''t doubt my heart, OK?"


    LAN Luo''s words of "heart to heart" make his thinking a little disordered. If LAN Luo is really pretending to be crazy, it can be regarded as not knowing that he is trying, but LAN Luo says these words without reservation, which makes him have some doubts for the first time.


    Or does LAN Luo want to dispel his doubts in this way?


    "I..." Hearing the seemingly sincere words of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile awkwardly, and then said seriously: "Lan Luo, maybe it''s because my experience is different from that of many people. In fact, I don''t have deep hostility to Yue clan. In my heart, Yue clan and demon clan or other races are not different."


    "I don''t want your life either. I just want to leave the territory of Moon Clan alive, because there are many people waiting for me. My friends and lovers don''t even know that I''m here!"


    "I don''t want them to worry, and I don''t want to waste my time here! So, you really don''t have to! If you think our intrusion has brought shame to the Moon Clan, I can apologize to you. "


    Xu Shaotang''s words are incomparably sincere, even more sincere than LAN Luo''s words.


    What he said is not only a way to test LAN Luo, but also a way from his heart.


    After learning about the moon people, he no longer regarded them as demons. In his eyes, the moon people are no different from foreigners, except for the color of eyes and blood and the way of attack.


    He really doesn''t like playing this kind of game with LAN Luo, but LAN Luo seems to enjoy it.


    "I know that you have never regarded our moon people as the cruel demons, but I really didn''t cheat you." LAN Luo''s head gently arched in Xu Shaotang''s arms, his eyes instantly moistened, choked: "I know you are a vigilant person, and I don''t expect you to think of our past immediately, but I will always be with you, no matter what we have to face, I will face with you."


    "Alas..."


    Xu Shaotang slowly pushed LAN Luo away from his arms and said with a bitter smile, "do you know that you are dancing on the tip of the knife!"


    "Since I''ve been with you, when haven''t we been dancing on the edge of a knife?" LAN Luo quietly looking at Xu Shaotang, moist eyes a clear, can''t see any suspicious eyes.


    Cast pearls before swine!


    Xu Shaotang grinned bitterly and shook his head helplessly.


    He is telling LAN Luo that she pretends to be a fool, but LAN Luo is telling him that she imagines things. They are not on the same channel at all, or LAN Luo deliberately does not follow him on the same channel!


    No solution!


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly and said slowly, "let''s go. It''s time for us to go back."


    When they returned to the camp, Ningshan had built a smoke-free stove just like he had done before, where he was roasting a wild boar. Seeing them coming back, Ningshan immediately cast an inquiring look at Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders and shook his head with a bitter smile. In this way, he didn''t try out LAN Luo. In a short time, he didn''t want to try again.


    Only when langluo has relaxed his vigilance can we try again!


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang''s trial failed again, Ning Shan could only smile helplessly. At the same time, he said to Xu Shaotang with his mind: "when you came back just now, I had a simple discussion with Rong Ju. We don''t have a better place to go now, but maybe we can have a try.""You don''t want to talk about the sea of bone eating demons, do you?" Xu Shaotang looks at Ningshan with a smile.


    In fact, he was also thinking about this place before. After all, it is the place closest to the border between Yuezu and Yunzhong city. If they can find a way out from the desert, maybe they will get what they want.


    He originally planned to discuss with Ningshan after LAN Luo came back. It would look like Ningshan. They seemed to want to go together again.


    "We really want to go together!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s thoughts, Ning Shan''s face suddenly showed a bright smile, "although we can''t cross the ice sheet, it also proves that if we want to leave the territory of Yue nationality, it''s not only through the border between Yue nationality and Yunzhong city! The place called bone eating demon sea must be very dangerous, but if we don''t try, how can we know we can''t leave there? "


    It turns out that the people of the Moon Clan do not know all the places in the territory very well.


    Since the bone eating demon sea can become a Jedi, there is a reason to become a Jedi.


    However, just because moon people can''t get through there doesn''t mean they can''t!


    Now that there is no better place to go, the sea of bone eating demons has become one of their best choices.


    In fact, the best way is to stay in the Blackstone mountains and wait until you have enough strength to leave the territory of the moon tribe. However, they don''t want to wait in Ningshan. They know that Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to wait either! Therefore, the best solution, they have selectively ignored.


    "Then try it!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes rekindled the fire of hope.

 Chapter 3060

    With a new goal, a few people simply rest for a while and then set out overnight.


    Xu Shaotang also gave up for the time being to test langluo. He has made up his mind. No matter whether langluo pretends to be crazy or not, he will always be on guard against langluo!


    If they can really leave the Moon Clan territory from the bone eating demon sea, it doesn''t matter to them whether lanluo is acting like a fool or not.


    The night wind whistling in the dense forest, from time to time issued a "Wuwu" sound, like the cry of ghosts and wolves in general, a few people quickly shuttle in the forest, who did not pay attention to these messy sounds.


    They''re just going as fast as they can, trying to leave southwest of the Blackstone mountains.


    If you leave there, you can still be watched by the moon people who may exist, then they don''t have any complaints.


    Just as they were moving fast, a rustle came to their ears.


    This voice is obviously different from the wind whistling past. At the moment of hearing this voice, Xu Shaotang in the front immediately raised his hand to signal everyone to stop.


    However, their body shape has not yet stood, a strong wind suddenly hit from their side.


    "Be careful!"


    Xu Shaotang yelled, and at the same time, he flashed to the side. Facing the strong wind, a gorgeous real Qi burst out and cut directly at the strong wind.


    "Ouch..."


    A scream accompanied by the sound of the trees being knocked down, I saw a magic wolf dozens of meters long knocked down a tree with the thickness of a bucket beside him. Although the magic wolf looked like a wolf, it had a pair of wings. At first glance, it was very similar to the black wind.


    However, the black wind is black, but the wolf with wings is silver gray.


    Although hit by Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, the wolf did not die. A terrible wound tore its wings, and green blood flowed out of the wound.


    The wounded wolf struggled to get up from the ground. His eyes were full of fierce light, and his fangs showed to several people. His throat kept growling.


    "My husband, be careful!"


    At the moment of seeing the wolf, LAN Luo could not help but remind him in a low voice: "this is the bloodthirsty wolf. It should be a seven grade monster, and..."


    "Just seven grade demons, dare to attack us?"


    Looking at the evil wolf''s eyes full of fierce light, Rong Ju''s face showed a trace of disdain. He blinked at LAN Luo and said with a smile: "you husband, you can kill even eight grade demons, not to mention seven grade demons!"


    Without Xu Shaotang, Rongju and Ningshan would definitely have to make a detour when they meet the seven grade demons. However, they have witnessed Xu Shaotang''s strength all the way, but they are not nervous when they face the seven grade demons. On the contrary, they tease Xu Shaotang by the way.


    "I haven''t finished yet."


    Compared with Rong Ju''s and Ning Shan''s indifferent appearance, LAN Luo''s face was very ugly. She said in a deep voice: "all the bloodthirsty wolves are in groups. With her husband''s strength, a bloodthirsty wolf is naturally not afraid, but..."


    Before LAN Luo''s words were finished, the rustling sound around them was more intensive. The sound seemed to gather around them quickly from far to near. A pair of green eyes were very conspicuous in the dark. Almost instantly, they were surrounded by wolves.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the smile on Rong Ju''s face suddenly froze, and he looked at the flustered LAN Luo with a sad face: "if there is such a thing next time, please finish it one more time..."


    Let sentence this meeting want to cry of heart all have, if LAN Luo just one breath finish saying, where can they still entangle with this injured devil here, long ago with the fastest speed to escape from the scene, now pour good, just delay so a little time, then fell into the pack of wolves.


    At the moment of speaking, Rong Ju suddenly turned into his own body. His huge body instantly propped up all the trees around him, and Ning Shan''s real Qi surged out.


    In the face of such a situation, a fierce battle is inevitable.


    Only black wind with his tail lying on the ground, I don''t know whether it is because of fear, or because of the instinct fear of low-level demons to high-level demons.


    "Protect LAN Luo, and give me these demons!"


    Watching dozens of wolves appear from all directions, Xu Shaotang is calm and just a little worried. Rong Ju and Ning Shan know that with their joint efforts, they may be able to fight a bloodthirsty wolf, but they don''t have any resistance at all.


    He doesn''t worry about his own safety. Even without Taichu Ziqi''s suppression of these demons, he can escape calmly. But now there are waves falling on them. He has to fight back the wolves. He can''t leave several people around him.


    "Well, be careful!"


    Ningshan also understood the current situation, nodded heavily: "don''t worry, before we fall, these demons don''t want to hurt a hair!"


    Ningshan''s voice just fell, the wolves around them all roared at them."Kill


    Xu Shaotang suddenly burst into a roar in his mouth. Purple Qi set off a hurricane around him. At the same time, sage Zhen was cremated into a fire dragon, roaring at the wolves.


    "Oh..."


    Fire dragon and a bloodthirsty wolf head-on collision, the bloodthirsty wolf only had time to send out a shrill scream, then in the saint''s real fire into ashes.


    The fire continued. With Xu Shaotang''s big hand moving, he roared and attacked another magic wolf.


    "Get out of here!"


    When Xu Shaotang tries his best to deal with the wolves, Rong Ju roars. His huge claw directly pats the magic wolf who comes to them. The evil wolf''s eyes flash with fierce light. He raises his sharp claw and pats Rong Ju''s claw.


    "Puyi..."


    The sharpness of the magic wolf is comparable to the sharp claws of the artifact. It easily tears apart Rongju''s body, and Rongju''s claws also fall on the magic wolf. However, in addition to flying the magic wolf tens of meters, it doesn''t even break the defense of the magic wolf.


    The blood not only drips down Rong Ju''s wound, but Rong Ju doesn''t seem to feel any pain. He waves his claw to the wolf again.


    Just at the moment when Rong Ju was about to collide with the wolf behind him, the roaring fire dragon suddenly came in from the side, and the blazing fire instantly devoured the wolf.


    After solving the evil wolf, Xu Shaotang quickly flashes his body to block the side of Rong Ju''s body, and his furious Qi quickly cuts down the evil wolf that let Rong Ju hurt just now.


    The blood fog explodes, and the wolf is cut off by Xu Shaotang''s Qi.


    The tragic death of several bloodthirsty wolves instantly made the remaining wolves aware of the great danger, stopped the attack one after another, turned around and began to flee around.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment when the wolves fled, a deafening roar suddenly burst into the night. The wolves who heard the roar stopped in a hurry, turned around again and cowered towards them.

 Chapter 3061

    At the moment when the wolf''s body was torn, other fleeing wolves came back to the ground one after another, lying on the ground shaking all over, and their mouths were constantly making a "whine" sound.


    Two snow-white wolves appeared in the air, bared their teeth and glanced at the wolves lying on the ground. Their eyes were full of murders, and they seemed very angry at their escape.


    Compared with other evil wolves, these two evil wolves are bigger, with a body size of 100 meters. The open wings have almost covered the sky above Xu Shaotang''s head.


    What''s more strange is that the eyes of these two snow-white wolves are still with the color of blood red, which makes them look more ferocious.


    "Bapin bloodthirsty wolf king..."


    Seeing the two snow-white wolves, the voice of LAN Luo began to tremble, and his face became more flustered. He cried anxiously to Xu Shaotang: "husband, go away, leave us alone! You can''t deal with them


    Hearing the anxious voice of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang was inexplicably warm, but he didn''t mean to run away. He just stared at the two bloodthirsty wolf kings.


    Eight grade demons, although two, but also good, he is willing to deal with two eight grade demons, rather than deal with a nine grade demons.


    "Brother Xu, are you sure?"


    Ningshan is full of worry, looking at the two magic wolf kings who seem to be many times more difficult, he said to Xu Shaotang in a deep voice: "if you are not sure, you go first, don''t care about us!"


    Although they saw Xu Shaotang kill eight grade demons, there was only one at that time. Now there are not only two eight grade demons but also seven or eight seven grade demons around them.


    Even if Xu Shaotang is not afraid of the two eight grade evil wolf kings, as long as they entangle Xu Shaotang and make Xu Shaotang have no time to care for him, those seven grade evil wolves are enough to tear them to pieces.


    Instead, it''s better to let Xu Shaotang leave by himself, so as not to be dragged down by them.


    "It should be OK! Just protect yourself


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes coldly stare at the two evil wolf kings who are covetous, and the thick killing makes the surrounding temperature drop a little.


    Catch the king first!


    Only by killing one wolf king with the fastest speed and making the other wolf king feel the threat of death, can he dare not act rashly.


    The demon wolf king looked at Xu Shaotang condescensively, and there was a deep roar in his throat. It seemed that he was teaching the demon wolves who escaped without fighting, and it seemed that he was arranging the next tactics as a leader.


    Xu Shaotang gestured that Rong Ju would turn into a human figure, while slowly allowing them to approach.


    Just as Xu Shaotang approached them, the two wolf kings suddenly saw the cold light in their eyes and moved. They had already stepped in front of Xu Shaotang and separated Xu Shaotang from Ningshan. At the same time, they ate and grinned at Xu Shaotang and growled at him.


    You know tactics?


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is slightly surprised, these two evil wolf kings obviously want to deal with themselves, and then let those seven grade evil wolves deal with Ningshan.


    In the face of a large number of seven grade magic wolf, Ningshan they are definitely not rivals.


    "No, we have to rush through quickly!"


    In Xu Shaotang''s eyes, the cold light flashed, the true Qi and the sage''s true fire came out together, and the whole person rushed to the two wolf kings like a flash of lightning!


    In the face of Xu Shaotang''s full-scale attack, the two wolf kings are full of murders. After a roar, the two wolf kings rush straight to Xu Shaotang. They are very fast. Their figure moves, and there is a hurricane around them.


    The hurricane swept by, and the trees around them turned into dust.


    At the same time, the seven grade magic wolf who got the order rushed to Ningshan.


    This is the beginning of a real war.


    "Protect lanluo! Be prepared to go all out! " Ningshan looks at Rongju with a serious face. They protect lanluo side by side. Even so, they dare not guarantee that they can protect lanluo well.


    Just, they all have a belief in their heart, before they die, these demons don''t want to hurt lanluo!


    Rong Ju nodded and watched a wolf rush towards LAN Luo. He quickly flashed in front of LAN Luo. The Demon power poured out and formed a barrier in front of them.


    "Bang!"


    The wolf''s sharp claws suddenly clap on the barrier, and Rong''s Demon power barrier suddenly breaks.


    Although this barrier didn''t stop the wolf''s attack, it drained most of the wolf''s power. The sharp claw fell against Rong Ju''s body and immediately tore a hole in Rong Ju''s body.


    Ning Shan shot a piece of real Qi into the eyes of the wolf. After a long battle, he knew how to defeat the strong with the weak. His strength could not even break the defense of the wolf. He had to attack the key point of the wolf.


    That evil wolf obviously can''t let Ning Shan''s true Qi hit his eyes, the body slightly side, then directly avoided Ning Shan''s attack.


    But Ningshan obviously didn''t expect to kill the wolf. What they have to do now is to delay as much as possible.While they are trying their best to delay time, Xu Shaotang is also trying his best to deal with the two evil wolf kings. The fierce Qi spreads from his side, forming a terrible vortex of Qi. The two evil wolf kings who are suppressed by Taichu purple Qi will have countless holes as soon as they get close to the vortex of Qi.


    Sheng Sheng splits a road between the two wolf kings. Where Sheng Sheng Sheng''s fire passes, all the plants and trees are turned into vermilion powder, leaving only a scorched Road on the ground.


    With this gap, Xu Shaotang quickly flashed to Ningshan.


    Less than ten seconds, Ningshan and Rongju''s body is scarred, but the lanluo that they firmly protect is unharmed.


    "Death


    Looking at the bloody two people, Xu Shaotang''s murderous spirit becomes more and more intense. The raging sage fire turns away from him in an instant, holding them firmly in the middle.


    In the face of the burning sage fire, these wolves are afraid to avoid it. They dare to attack and retreat one after another.


    "Roar!"


    An angry roar came out from the wolf king''s mouth again. A fast retreating wolf was torn to pieces by the wolf king''s claws.


    The angry wolf king was obviously not willing to let Xu Shaotang go. With his wings open, he set off a hurricane full of evil spirit. The hurricane roared into the protection circle of Saint zhenhuo.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    Looking at the wolf king''s action, Xu Shaotang''s mouth shows a smile of disdain. Under the sage''s real fire, this hurricane can be burned! It''s naive of wolf king to deal with them in this way!

 Chapter 3062

    Sure enough, as soon as the hurricane came into contact with the circle of Saint''s real fire, it dissipated in the invisible under the power of Saint''s real fire, and it could not break through the saint''s real fire defense.


    After an angry roar, the bodies of the two wolf kings suddenly began to shrink rapidly. However, in the blink of an eye, the bodies of the two wolf kings have almost returned to the body shape that Xu Shaotang thought the wolf should have. Their whole bodies are only about two meters, how many times smaller than before!


    While their bodies were shrinking, a circle of black halo suddenly flashed on their smooth fur, like a huge protective cover, which surrounded the two wolf kings.


    They seem to transform the power of maintaining their huge size into the black halo, which is to protect them from the true fire of the sage.


    The mouths of the two wolf kings kept growling, which drove the seven grade wolves to charge forward. But the seven grade wolves knew the power of the terrible Saint real fire, and they all cowered and did not dare to come forward.


    "It seems that these two wolf kings have not given up their heart yet!"


    Looking at the two wolf kings, it seems that they have plans to attack the protection circle of the sage zhenhuo with the protection of the halo. Xu Shaotang suddenly burst out a cold light in his eyes. He stares at one of the wolf kings, and his real Qi is quietly gathering. He plans to give the wolf king a little color first, otherwise they will not be reconciled!


    In fact, Xu Shaotang has no idea. If the two evil wolf kings attack at all costs, even with the protection of the sage zhenhuo, they will not be able to retreat. As long as the two evil wolf kings tear up the defense circle of the sage zhenhuo, it will be difficult for him to take care of everyone.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was about to attack the wolf king, the two wolf kings were shocked, and their halo disappeared. After a grudging roar at Xu Shaotang, they suddenly began to retreat slowly under the confused eyes of the people.


    Although the body is constantly retreating, the eyes of the two wolf kings are on guard against Xu Shaotang, as if for fear that he will suddenly attack.


    Seeing that the two evil wolf kings began to retreat, those evil wolves who could not restrain their desire to escape immediately turned around and fled, as if they were afraid that they would be targeted by Xu Shaotang if they ran slowly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the magic wolves who suddenly give up the attack, Xu Shaotang is not surprised.


    He has made a plan to deal with the fierce attack of the evil wolves, but the two evil wolf kings suddenly gave up the attack, which is the opposite result of their desperate attack, so that Xu Shaotang and others can not adapt to this change.


    "Are these two wolf kings scared?" Ning Shan also tightly frowned, "or, they feel that desperate attack we will not be worth the loss?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and frowned: "anyway, I think it''s a little strange!"


    "Can''t these wolves play hard to get with us?" Looking at the fast disappearing wolves in the dense forest, Ning Shan thought to himself: "do they want to give up the attack on purpose first, and then launch another surprise attack when we are not prepared?"


    Hearing Ning Shan''s conjecture, Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s possible! The wisdom of those two wolf Kings is not low. They may come up with such a plan! Let''s go. Let''s find a safe place for you and Rong Ju to recover first! "


    Ningshan''s words are undoubtedly a wake-up call to Xu Shaotang. The two wolf kings suddenly give up the attack. There must be another conspiracy!


    It seems that before they leave the Blackstone mountains, they have to be careful to guard against these wolves!


    After making up his mind, Xu Shaotang carefully took several people to look for a place to rest in the mountains. Half an hour later, they finally found a relatively safe place in a valley.


    This valley is different from other places in the mountains. There is a lake of tens of Mu at the bottom of the valley. There are no tall trees around it. There are only waist high weeds at the edge of the lake. The terrain here is open. As long as the wolves who may be quietly following them appear, they can find them for the first time.


    In the past, they tried their best to hide in places with steep terrain, but today, because of these wolves, they have to choose open terrain as a place to live in in case of wolves'' attack.


    "How''s it going?"


    Put the bloody Rong sentence in the grass, Xu Shaotang patrols around with vigilance, and asks about Rong sentence''s injury.


    "Hey, hey, you can''t die! Compared with the time when he was injured by LAN Yun before, it was even a little skin injury at most! "


    Rong Gou grinned, as if he didn''t pay attention to his injury at all.


    "Don''t be so hard mouthed!"


    Ning Shan white Rong sentence one eye, "my wound is lighter than you, I feel my bones are about to fall apart!"


    Ningshan already thinks it''s a miracle that he can recover a life under the attack of so many seven grade evil wolves. If those seven grade evil wolves hadn''t been frightened by Xu Shaotang''s fierce attack before, they would have been dead by the time Xu Shaotang came out of the blockade of the two wolf kings.Xu Shaotang knew that there should be no big problem with their injuries. He looked at them with a smile and said, "I don''t have any pills in my hand. You can heal yourself first. I''ll make some pills as soon as possible."


    "Good!"


    They nodded slightly, knowing that Xu Shaotang could make pills himself, but they were not afraid to waste Xu Shaotang''s pills. They immediately began to drum up their true Qi to heal their wounds.


    When Xu Shaotang took out the red stove, he saw the languid black wind lying on the ground. He thought about the performance of black wind in the face of wolves just now. He was so angry that he put his hand on black wind''s head and knocked on it. He said: "you guy, thanks to the blood of mocking wind, it''s a shame for mocking wind!"


    After being beaten by Xu Shaotang, Heifeng suddenly looks aggrieved. He looks at Xu Shaotang pitifully, like a child who has done something wrong.


    "Husband, am I useless?"


    LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang with shame, and looks at Ning Shan and Rong Ju with an apologetic look. If Ning Shan didn''t protect her just now, they wouldn''t be hurt like this.


    "You How are you... "


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly smiles at LAN Luo, "at least you let us know that it''s the bloodthirsty wolf! Well, don''t think about it. You should have a good rest, too! "

 Chapter 3063

    "Good! If I go on like this, I can go to Guan Qingyu and Zhai Tiandao and bang the deer! "


    Two hours later, the sky was already slightly bright. Looking at the three holy blood pills in the Dan stove, Xu Shaotang felt proud and sighed that his efforts to close the door for more than 20 days were not in vain.


    Divide the two holy blood pills to Ningshan and Rongju, and command them to take time to recover. Then Xu Shaotang slowly comes to lanluo. Lanluo sits there silently, caressing Heifeng''s body and bending his knees slightly. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Listening to the footsteps coming from her ears, LAN Luo slowly raises her head. Xu Shaotang finds that there are several crystal tears in her eyes.


    "How are their injuries?"


    The LAN falls to Ning Shan they there to glance one eye, lightly bite red lips to ask a way to Xu Shaotang.


    The color of guilt on her face has not dissipated, it seems that Ningshan and Rongju are injured because of themselves.


    "It''s OK. I''ve given them pills to heal their wounds. They can recover completely in a day or two at most." Xu Shaotang was a little surprised, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just walked over and sat down next to LAN Luo, "are you still blaming yourself for that?"


    "No


    LAN Luo shakes his head slightly, but involuntarily embraces Xu Shaotang''s arm and says: "I just feel useless. You are protecting me all the way, but I can''t help you."


    "It''s natural for men to protect women!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, but he thought again in his heart that even the acting skills of the Oscar queen are not better than langluo, right?


    "Is that right?"


    LAN Luo Yang''s pretty face was worried about gain and loss, but she hugged Xu Shaotang''s arm more tightly and asked cautiously, "husband, do you really have to escape from the territory of our Moon Clan?"


    "Why do you ask that all of a sudden?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "Can you stay?" LAN Luo looked at Xu Shaotang, then pointed to the valley in front of him and said with expectation: "I don''t want to see any of you have an accident. Just now, I have been thinking, can we live in seclusion in this paradise, ignore those disputes, and don''t risk ourselves. We can live our own life here peacefully, and my people should not be afraid We''ll find it here. "


    "I have a reason to leave. Brother Ning, they don''t want to stay in the territory of the moon tribe."


    Without thinking, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "if we want to live in seclusion, we will live in seclusion when we are in the ice field over there, and we won''t have the experience at night."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo couldn''t hide the disappointment in his eyes. He gently leaned his head on Xu Shaotang''s shoulder and murmured, "I know I can''t keep you, but I still want to try. I''m afraid I''ll lose you one day. If you''re gone, I won''t live in the world."


    Her words are extremely serious, it seems to be a promise, like a promise of life and death.


    For a moment, Xu Shaotang really wanted to believe that Lan Luo was really amnesia. No one wanted to be on guard against others at any time, and so did he.


    However, his reason constantly reminds him not to be confused by the tender feelings on the surface of LAN Luo. All these are her long-term strategies!


    Listen to LAN Luo that full of affectionate words, Xu Shaotang heart gently sigh, but a face "pity" looking at LAN Luo, whispered: "you tell me about our things, maybe I will think of some things?"


    "Well!"


    LAN Luo gently nodded her head and once again told her what she had imagined.


    when the as like as two peas, Xu Shaotang found out that the lanluo is now the same as what was said before, even the names of the key characters are exactly the same.


    After hearing the story of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang suddenly felt a kind of shudder.


    This woman is not only an expert in making up stories, but also a ruthless character who is careful and frightening!


    For a moment, he was the first to kill LAN Luo!


    If this woman is alive, even if they leave the territory of the Moon Clan, they will not be able to live in peace!


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s silence, LAN Luo''s face suddenly flashed a ray of joy. He looked at Xu Shaotang with his head tilted, and asked in a soft voice, "husband, what do you think of?"


    "Well, I do think of something."


    Xu Shaotang forced out a smile to LAN Luo, and the black bead suddenly appeared in his hand. "You said that the Lishui bead was snatched from a master of Yuezu. Since you know it''s called Lishui bead, do you know how to use it?"


    "It seems that my husband is still doubting me."


    LAN Luoman looks at Xu Shaotang helplessly, reaches out his hand to take the water drop from him, and throws the water drop into the air. However, the water drop seems to have life in the air.


    See the LAN falls one hand one finger, a drop of blood suddenly flies out from her that slender finger, straight into the water drop.At the moment of merging the blood of the falling waves, the water drops suddenly begin to rotate continuously. With the rotation of the water drops, a strange force constantly comes out from the water drops. It is not the power of real Qi, nor the power of Demon power.


    Under the surge of power, the calm lake in front of them suddenly set off a wave.


    Then, under the gaze of Xu Shaotang, the strange force poured into the lake, and Shengsheng cut off the water. The strange force seemed to be a barrier, constantly squeezing the water to both sides, and the cracks on the lake became larger and larger.


    Xu Shaotang is full of curiosity to look at the scene in front of him. He is confident that he can do it, but he will never be so relaxed, let alone to lanluo. Under the power of water drop, it seems that the lake has become a living individual, moving to both sides and gradually exposing to the bottom of the lake.


    "Husband, look at it!"


    Lanluo doesn''t seem to have deliberately reserved anything. After calling Xu Shaotang softly, she moves again with one hand, and the water drops jump up with her action. At the same time, the lake suddenly flies up, forming a long gun in front of Xu Shaotang''s eyes.


    "Kill


    The LAN falls Jiao to drink a, that long gun of water light surging suddenly sends out the sound of a burst of breaking wind, like the meteorite that carries the destructive power to the lake.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening explosion sounded, the whole lake suddenly boiling up, the earth is constantly shaking under the power of that blow, a crack spread from the bottom of the lake, the lake water surging to the crack.


    "Is this liupin''s water system technique?"


    Looking at the spreading cracks, Xu Shaotang is full of curiosity. It is absolutely impossible for him to have such a strong attack power with his own strength alone. Just a drop of water can make LAN Luo, who has only four grades of strength, attack six grades of strength.


    Well, if he can get better treasures, can he also have such power? For example, he can even send out the moon treasure which is comparable to the most holy attack!


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on LAN Luo again, and he thought about the treasures of LAN Luo again!

 Chapter 3064

    "Why is my husband looking at me like this?"


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, LAN Luo asks confusedly.


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand, took back his unkind eyes, and said with a smile: "nothing. I''m just curious. If this water drop is in my hand, can I make such an attack?"


    "Of course


    LAN Luo said with a smile: "husband, did you forget that I told you before, as long as you drop a drop of blood on this drop of water, you can do it easily! However, now the water drop has been marked with my soul mark. With my strength, I can''t erase the soul mark on the water drop for the time being. I can''t let you try it for the time being. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hear the words of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang''s heart can''t help a burst of speechless, dare to love around, this from the water or back to the hands of LAN Luo?


    He suddenly felt that his trial just now was a little stupid. He finally cheated Li Shuizhu from LAN Luo. He didn''t use it once, so he went back to LAN Luo''s hands.


    "Do you have anything like a drop of water? I want to try it, too. " Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo with a smile, "I remember you seem to have a mustard bag. There should be a lot of treasures in it."


    "Is that what my husband said?"


    Take out the bag slowly and say: "it''s a pity that some mustard seeds will not fall from my body."


    Fart can''t open!


    That''s clearly yours, right?


    Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo with a black line on his face. He moves slightly in his heart, but says to LAN Luo with a smile: "do you want me to keep this mustard bag for you first, and I''ll give it back to you when you have the strength to open it?"


    "Well!"


    LAN Luo nodded cleverly and gave Xu Shaotang the mustard bag without thinking. She said in a soft voice, "this is my husband''s booty. My husband wants to take it back. Of course, there''s no problem."


    In LAN Luo''s memory, this mustard bag is the spoils of war obtained by Xu Shaotang after he killed a strong man of the Yue nationality. Xu Shaotang can''t open the mustard bag himself, so she has to take it and study it first.


    Xu Shaotang reached for the mustard bag, but he was stunned.


    It''s so easy to get lanluo''s Mustard bag that may contain countless treasures? Besides, the woman didn''t hesitate at all just now. She was so relieved to give her mustard bag to herself?


    Even if she knew that she could not open the mustard bag, she would not give the baby to herself so easily!


    After all, once they leave, lanluo will never be able to take back the mustard bag! Didn''t the treasure in the mustard bag go away for nothing?


    To say the least, even if she can''t leave Yuezu''s territory, she can''t open her mustard bag, so can she! If it''s him, he can''t give his bag to LAN Luo so easily!


    No!


    Is this girl really amnesia?


    For the first time in this period of time, Xu Shaotang began to believe that Lan Luo really lost his memory.


    "Husband, what are you thinking?" LAN Luoman looks at Xu Shaotang bitterly and says: "what''s the matter with you now? When you talk to me, you are always absent-minded. That''s not how you used to be! "


    "Oh, have you?"


    Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head and reminds himself once again not to believe in LAN Luo. At the same time, he laughs awkwardly, pretending to spoil her, scraping her nose and saying with a smile: "are you hungry? I''ll catch you two fish


    "It''s rare for my husband to have such a heart, but I''ve always been thinking about his cooking skills!" With a happy smile on her face, LAN Luo leaned over Xu Shaotang''s ear and said with a soft smile: "brother Ningshan''s roast meat is not delicious at all. I still like the delicious food baked by my husband himself!"


    "My cooking?"


    Xu Shaotang gently touched his nose, but he had a bitter smile in his heart. This was the first time that he heard people praise his cooking skills! I don''t know what LAN Luo thought. He always felt that he could barely eat what he made.


    Is this the legendary beauty in the eyes of the beholder?


    was unable to make complaints about it, but Xu Shaotang quickly came to the lake, and he opened his mind to search for prey in the lake.


    "Well?"


    After a careful search, Xu Shaotang suddenly frowned slightly and looked at the lake under him. How could there be no trace of fish activity in such a large lake? He can''t even feel the breath of life here!


    How strange!


    This discovery made Xu Shaotang smell an unusual smell.


    He suddenly found that in this valley full of water and grass, there was no life at all except them.


    After discovering this, Xu Shaotang''s eyes immediately began to look around, but his eyes fell to the bottom of the lake, which was separated from the water surface by the water drops.


    At last, his eyes fell on the stone that peeped out in the mud at the bottom of the lake.At first glance, it seems that there is nothing strange about that stone, but when you look at it carefully, Xu Shaotang can''t help thinking of something.


    Stone tablet!


    Yes, the exposed part is very similar to the top of the stone tablet.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang didn''t catch the fish, he stopped there and looked around. A trace of doubt flashed in LAN Luo''s eyes. He jumped up to Xu Shaotang and asked curiously, "husband, what are you looking at?"


    "Stone tablet!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were fixed on the protruding part of the stone, and a genuine Qi came out. The genuine Qi was like a pair of big hands, squeezing the mud on both sides of the stone, and finally exposing the original part of the stone.


    Stone tablet, it''s stone tablet!


    At the moment of seeing this stone tablet, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed a light of understanding. This stone tablet is either for suppressing the spirit of resentment, or for the tomb of a strong man!


    However, combined with the fact that there is no sign of life here, I''m afraid it''s mostly to suppress the resentment spirit!


    After understanding this, Xu Shaotang quickly brings LAN Luo to the stone tablet.


    Before he got close to the stone tablet, he saw that there were lots of small characters engraved on it.


    "How can there be a stone tablet here?" LAN Luo''s face was full of curiosity and went up to the stone tablet. She carefully looked at the words carved on the stone tablet for a long time, but she didn''t see a name. Then she looked up at Xu Shaotang, "I don''t know the words on it, husband. Do you know them?"


    "I know a little, but most of them don''t!"


    Xu Shaotang showed a bitter smile on his face and shook his head slightly, but his eyes were fixed on the stone tablet.


    The characters on the stone tablet are the characters of the witch clan!

 Chapter 3065

    The stone tablet is engraved with traces of time. Obviously, this stone tablet has been here for some years.


    Xu Shaotang slowly stretched out his hand and wiped away the dirt on the stone tablet, so that he could see more clearly.


    The exposed part of the stone tablet is five or six meters high. At first glance, the witch script on it gives people the feeling that it is very scribbled.


    However, if you look carefully, these scribbled words are not easy to read. Almost every word is connected with other words. It is a bit of wild and uninhibited. The person who engraves these words on the stone tablet must be a strong and uninhibited person!


    Looking at it, a strange picture suddenly appeared in Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    A man with long hair stands up against the wind. When the wind blows, his long hair is flying disorderly. His face is covered by messy long hair, so that people can''t see his face clearly.


    All of a sudden, the man standing against the wind suddenly turns around. A gorgeous Qi cuts through the sky, tears the world, and cuts Xu Shaotang head on.


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly gave birth to an extreme chill, desperately want to drum up the true Qi to deal with the terrorist attack, but even half of the true Qi can''t mention, can only watch the gorgeous true Qi head on to kill himself.


    "Poof..."


    Xu Shaotang only felt a shock in his heart. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of stinky blood, and his spirit suddenly faltered.


    Looking at the stone tablet in front of him, Xu Shaotang was shocked.


    How strong!


    How overbearing!


    Just a stone tablet can make your heart hurt! The combination of this stone tablet and the characters on it obviously forms a kind of killing environment. People who don''t pay attention to it may fall into the killing environment.


    The man with long hair in his mind is absolutely the most holy, and maybe even the most holy one who half walks in the way of heaven!


    Xu Shaotang shocked, but quickly to the side of the LAN Luo to see, only LAN Luo''s eyes directly staring at the stone tablet in front of him, eyes absent, pupil lax.


    There was no expression or color on her face. She seemed to be a walking corpse.


    "Falling waves


    Shaking his shoulder, Xu Shaolan caught him in a hurry.


    However, no matter how he shakes, langluo has no response.


    "Stone tablet!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at the stone tablet, and knows that Lan Luo has fallen into the terrible situation in the stone tablet, and even her mind has been completely controlled by the stone tablet!


    Murder and invisibility!


    What a terrible stone tablet!


    Seeing that the spirit of langluo is about to be completely engulfed by the stone tablet, Xu Shaotang''s heart is ruthless. He doesn''t care what the stone tablet tree does here. When he raises his hand, a genuine Qi bombards the stone tablet.


    "Boom!"


    Zhenqi collides with the stone tablet. Rao Shi''s stone tablet is so solid, but it is only a stone tablet after all. Under the attack of Xu Shaotang''s fierce Zhenqi, the stone tablet immediately breaks.


    "Poof!"


    At the moment when the stone tablet was broken, the waves suddenly spewed out a mouthful of green blood, fell straight in Xu Shaotang''s arms, eyes closed, completely fainted.


    Xu Shaotang quickly reached out to test LAN Luo''s breath. Her breathing was abnormal and disordered. For a short time, her mind had been badly damaged.


    Just as Xu Shaotang wants to return to Ningshan with lanluo in his arms, a strong sense of hostility suddenly comes to them.


    At the same time, the originally clear sky suddenly overcast, a pair of black clouds pressure City momentum suddenly hit.


    "It''s really to suppress something evil!"


    Feeling this strong resentment, Xu Shaotang quickly takes LAN Luo back to Ningshan.


    Ningshan and Rongju, who were shocked by this, quickly stood up and looked at the scene of sudden change and the falling of the coma. They were full of doubts and looked at Xu Shaotang.


    "I''ll explain to you later." Facing the two people''s inquiring eyes, Xu Shaotang puts LAN Luoping on the ground in a hurry, but his eyes stare at the position in the middle of the lake.


    When he looked at the center of the lake, he lost the control of the falling waves, and the water droplets could no longer separate the lake. The turbulent water filled the original gully in an instant.


    However, the originally clear water of the lake suddenly became black, and a layer of black gas spread from the lake. With the spread of black gas, the violent atmosphere became more intense.


    The water of the lake is constantly surging. It seems that some terrible monster will rush out from the bottom of the lake.


    Under the pressure of this violent breath, the breath of the three suddenly became abnormal disorder, and the anger in their own hearts seemed to be completely aroused by this violent breath. Unconsciously, their eyes began to turn red.


    Kill!


    At this moment, it seems that there is only such an idea in their heart. It seems that only killing can vent the anger in their heart!Just when they fell into such a violent idea of killing and couldn''t extricate themselves from it, a purple Qi came out of Xu Shaotang''s body. With the appearance of that purple Qi, Xu Shaotang took the lead in breaking away from the feeling of falling into the killing and couldn''t extricate himself.


    Xu Shaotang, who regains consciousness, controls the spread of purple Qi, and immediately surrounds Ningshan and Rongju. The blood red color in their eyes dissipates quickly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ningshan, who has come back to his mind, is a spirit exciter. He quickly pulls Xu Shaotang and signals him to run away from this right and wrong place with lanluo in his arms.


    "Nothing!"


    Xu Shaotang waved his hand to Ningshan, who looked flustered, and said with a smile, "this violent atmosphere can''t help us!"


    "I can''t help it. Just now..."


    Just halfway through his words, Rong Ju suddenly noticed the purple Qi around them, and a thick color of doubt flashed in his eyes. He slowly stretched out his hand to touch the purple Qi, but his eyes fell on Xu Shaotang. He asked uncertainly: "this is Taichu Purple


    "Taichu Ziqi?"


    Ning Shan''s cheek beats slightly. He also looks at Xu Shaotang with astonishment. Obviously, he also knows the purple Qi of Taichu.


    "It seems that you also know Taichu Ziqi."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, but said with a smile: "since you know Taichu Ziqi, you should also know the function of Taichu Ziqi, right? So, don''t worry, let''s see what kind of monster is at the bottom of the lake! The man who is willing to die at the bottom of the lake is extremely scared


    "You..."


    The conjecture in his heart was confirmed by Xu Shaotang. Rong Ju''s face was full of shock. He looked at Xu Shaotang in disbelief, but he said with a smile: "how many things do you have to hide from us?"


    At this moment, Rong Ju suddenly discovers that Xu Shaotang has too many secrets.


    The secret skills of the dragon people and the most holy essence of the dragon people are now coming out again. Almost all the good things seem to fall on Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 3066

    Just when Ningshan and Rongju were shocked by Xu Shaotang''s early purple, the whole lake suddenly began to boil, and the turbulent water kept beating to the shore.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a flash of lightning cut through the sky, and then, the sound of thunder without warning sounded, the ears of the three people exploded with a roar.


    The lightning directly hit the center of the lake, but it didn''t fall on the center of the lake. A big hand suddenly came out of the center of the lake and instantly defeated the lightning.


    This is a big hand made up of bones. The bones that have been buried for many years have been slightly blackened. This is not just a person''s bone, but a big hand made up of countless bones.


    While they were shocked by this big hand, a head gradually emerged from the lake. Then, a giant composed of dead bones slowly appeared from the center of the lake. Roughly speaking, the giant composed of dead bones was at least 100 meters above!


    At the moment when the giant appeared, countless thick black gas constantly converged to him, and the black gas gradually filled his body, as if forming his flesh and blood body, and as if putting a layer of armor on him.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar of the giant, two groups of flames suddenly ignited in the eye socket composed of withered bones.


    Just seeing this giant made up of withered bones will make people feel shivering.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder is more fierce, as if brewing a more terrible lightning strike, and like a response to the roar of the giant.


    "Kill


    The skeleton giant''s mouth suddenly appeared a very clear voice, which was full of violence and murderous. With the voice, the black clouds in the sky were dispersed, as if they could not bear the breath of terror.


    With the disappearance of the black clouds, the brewing thunder is more loud.


    "Click!"


    "Boom!"


    Purple lightning and thunder almost sounded at the same time. The purple lightning with the thickness of the bucket directly attacked the roaring skeleton giant with the power of destroying everything.


    "Out!"


    Another angry roar came from the mouth of the skeleton giant, and the big hand, with a thick black air, crashed into the nine sky purple thunder falling from the sky.


    When the two collided, a terrible force spread out, the earth kept shaking, and the lake completely exploded, forming a rainstorm pouring into the earth.


    Nine days purple thunder constantly devours the black gas on the huge arm, but the black gas is more and more thick, which makes people feel as if it is about to materialize. In the end, the black gas in turn devours nine days purple thunder.


    Finally, the nine days purple thunder still did not resist the attack of black gas and scattered.


    At the moment when the nine day purple thunder dissipated, the dark clouds in the sky also dissipated, and all kinds of sunlight fell on the body of the skeleton giant, in sharp contrast to the thick black air.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, they were all in shock.


    Ningshan and Rongju are shocked by the terrible power of the skeleton giant, while Xu Shaotang is shocked by the scene in front of him.


    This scene is very similar to what they once saw in the blood sea of the warring nations.


    However, the original obelisk was replaced by the skeleton giant in front of us.


    With the disappearance of the nine days purple thunder, the eyes of the skeleton giant finally turned to them.


    At the moment when he turned his head, they could even hear the "crunching" sound of bone movement. With the chilling picture in front of them, they could not help but make people feel numb.


    "You all have to Die


    A low roar came from the mouth of the skeleton giant. His voice was extremely cold, without any emotion, as if it was just a tool for killing.


    Two groups of fire in the eyes of the skeleton giant burning, seems to burn all the enemy!


    "You may understand me?"


    The shock in Xu Shaotang''s heart gradually subsided. He looked up at the skeleton giant in front of him. It was obvious that there was a mass grave at the bottom of the lake. I don''t know how many people died on this land. The dead bones that made up the skeleton giant were the bodies of those people, right?


    However, the skeleton giant did not hear Xu Shaotang''s words at all. He just raised his giant hand and patted the ants.


    The giant hand seemed to be very slow, but in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of Xu Shaotang and them.


    Seeing the giant hand coming, Xu Shaotang''s true Qi suddenly cuts to the giant hand.


    "Click!"


    The sound of broken bones rings out. Xu Shaotang cuts off Xu Shaotang''s huge hand, which is safe under the attack of nine days purple thunder. As soon as he touches Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, the black Qi on his arm dissipates.


    "Ouch..."


    The skeleton giant''s mouth issued a painful roar, and the anger in his eyes burned more fiercely. Countless black gas instantly gathered into a sharp arrow and shot at several people head-on.


    "You are strong, but you are evil after all!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed with a faint sigh. Taichu purple Qi poured out with the true Qi, and instantly swallowed the sharp arrow composed of black Qi.If there is no Taichu Ziqi that can suppress all the evil in the world, he may have already taken Ningshan to escape. The skeleton giant is really strong, but he happens to encounter Taichu Ziqi that can completely restrain him. Maybe it is God''s will!


    Knowing that it was impossible for the giant skeleton to answer any of his questions, Xu Shaotang did not delay any longer. He jumped up and went straight for the giant skeleton.


    The two attacks were easily resolved by the mole ants in front of them, and the skeleton giant immediately fled back.


    Looking at the skeleton giant who starts to flee, Xu Shaotang suddenly has a strange idea in his heart. If the skeleton giant leaves, I''m afraid the whole moon clan will be disturbed by it, right?


    At that time, the Moon Clan will be unable to pursue them, and they can leave the territory of the Moon Clan calmly!


    At the moment when this idea appeared, Xu Shaotang''s figure suddenly stopped and gave up the pursuit completely.


    "Brother Xu, what are you doing? Put it down quickly


    Seeing Xu Shaotang stop suddenly, Ning Shan, who doesn''t know the situation, yells.


    At the moment of Ning Shan''s voice, the fleeing skeleton giant suddenly turned back and roared, and an invisible force instantly flew Ning Shan.


    However, Xu Shaotang, who was trapped in the magic barrier, was awakened by Ningshan''s cry after all. He looked back at Ningshan, who didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. His eyes were full of murderous spirit and quickly killed the fleeing skeleton giant.


    He knew that he had just accidentally caught the way of the skeleton giant, which made him fall into a magic barrier. If it wasn''t for Ning Shan''s cry, he would have watched the skeleton giant leave.


    The attack on Ningshan completely angered Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang manipulated Taichu Ziqi and his true Qi to constantly press against the skeleton giant. Taichu Ziqi, which can suppress all evil spirits, constantly devours the black Qi.

 Chapter 3067

    "Why? Why


    The skeleton giant, who was completely suppressed by Taichu Ziqi''s power, roared in a low and angry voice, "we fight for the common people, but why does the common people want us to die in the wilderness?"


    "The common people bear me! The common people bear me


    "I will destroy the world!"


    Endless resentment makes this world seem extremely depressed. Although Xu Shaotang doesn''t know the identity of these people, his unwilling roar also makes him understand why these people have such terrible resentment after death.


    They may have died of fighting against the demons, but they didn''t even have a corpse collector after they died!


    Yes, there are people in this world who have failed to fight for the common people.


    And that stone tablet, of course, is also to suppress the resentment of these people. He smashed the stone tablet in order to save LAN Luo, but released this terrible resentment. He sympathized with these people, but could not let them destroy life.


    Because he and the people he cares about are all the people in this world!


    "You, rest in peace!"


    Awakened by Ningshan, Xu Shaotang''s men showed no mercy and said in a deep voice: "the common people want you to be dead in the wilderness, but I won''t!"


    He knew that the spirit could not hear him, but he was still trying to resolve the deep resentment.


    He is not an eminent monk, and he does not know how to pass these resentful souls. He just does what he should do with his conscience.


    In the beginning of purple gas constantly devour, gradually, the skeleton giant''s speed is more and more slow, finally, lost all the strength of the skeleton giant completely fall apart, into a pile of messy bones scattered in the Abbot''s place.


    After swallowing the powerful spirit, Xu Shaotang felt that the real Qi in his body was constantly surging, and the power of his soul seemed to be more powerful.


    But now he has no mind to manage these, see this resentment spirit eventually dust return to earth, quickly return to Ningshan their side.


    Ning Shan, lying in Rong Ju''s arms, is in a complete coma. The bloodstain on his chest is very eye-catching. The powerful resentment spirit just roars, but it has seriously injured Ning Shan!


    Moreover, it was the result of his Qi suppressing the power of the spirit. Otherwise, Ningshan would have fallen now.


    Looking at Ningshan in a coma, Xu Shaotang feels guilty.


    Just now, if he had not gone into the magic barrier, Ningshan would not have had to wake him up, and would not have given the complaining spirit the chance to hurt Ningshan seriously.


    At the moment of guilt, Xu Shaotang quickly sends his true Qi into Ningshan''s body and carefully investigates Ningshan''s injury.


    "Not bad!"


    After a troublesome investigation, Xu Shaotang breathed a long sigh of relief and slowly said to the dignified Rongju: "he suffered some internal injuries, which is not too serious, but he should wake up soon."


    "I know."


    Rong Ju nodded slightly and said, "I''m thinking about what the skeleton giant said just now."


    "What''s wrong with his words?" Xu Shaotang does not understand looking at Rong sentence, at the same time with his true Qi for Ningshan healing.


    "Who is life? Who is the world? "


    Rong Ju slowly raised his head and silently looked at the scattered bones in the distance. His eyes were full of meditation and murmured to himself, "they are the common people, and we are the common people! They fight for the common people. Why do we fight for the people in the gate of life and death? "


    Why fight?


    Shouldn''t it be fighting to escape the territory of the moon tribe?


    Wait!


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang realized that what Rong Ju said about us was not just a few of them, but the whole holy prison people, even the moon people!


    Yes, they are in the holy prison. What are they fighting for?


    I don''t understand, neither does he!


    But one thing he knows is that Rong Ju should have entered a wonderful state. If he can figure out the problem or let it go, his strength will keep up with the next level. If he doesn''t, he will fall into a magic barrier. In a long time, it will be difficult for him to improve his cultivation.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t disturb Rong Ju. He just silently healed Ning Shan. At the same time, he looked at the comatose falling waves and felt boundless emotion in his heart.


    Rong Ju''s question also made him think of something. In the holy prison, countless saints are fighting with the strong of the Moon Clan and those demons, even their own power in Yunzhong city. Every moment, saints may fall, but no one knows what they are fighting for.


    To get out of prison?


    Or do you improve your accomplishments in constant fighting?


    This endless fight seems to be able to subside, but it has never subsided. They are all chess pieces and can never guess the intention of the chess holder. Everything seems to be going according to the plan of the chess holder.


    He had thought about this question, but he could not find the answer at all. He only knew that they and the Yue people had no choice.


    Looking at Rong Ju''s frown, Xu Shaotang can''t help but start to worry. It seems a little difficult for him to figure out this problem. The best result is that he can let go of it, which can also improve his accomplishments.With the continuous influx of his true Qi, Ningshan''s injury can also be quickly improved. For a long time, Ningshan slowly opens his eyes. Just about to speak, Xu Shaotang covers his mouth.


    "Rong Ju, now is the key time. Don''t disturb him!" Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly to Ningshan, and said to Ningshan with his mind.


    Ning Shan, with a pale complexion, turned his head and looked at the sentence as if he had settled down. However, his eyes were full of envy. He said to Xu Shaotang with a bitter smile: "this guy is usually dull. How can he have such a good fortune? Why can''t I meet such a good thing?"


    "This is the chance!"


    Xu Shaotang patted Ningshan''s body gently and said with a smile, "your chance may also appear in another way. This thing is really enviable. Don''t I have such a chance?"


    "You have enough opportunities."


    Ningshan relieved smile, and do not have deep meaning to look at Xu Shaotang, "in all the people I have met, you are absolutely a lucky one!"


    Ningshan is not a fool. Xu Shaotang has so many strange things. He must have great fortune to get them, just like Taichu Ziqi. Although many people have heard of it, they have really seen only a few people, not to mention Xu Shaotang who has got Taichu Ziqi.


    "That''s true. I always think I''m lucky and I''ve met a lot of distinguished people."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you should take care of yourself first. I''ll go to see LAN Luo. She''s hurt, and I don''t know how long it will take to wake up. There''s something wrong with her head, but don''t have any more problems. "


    "Do you believe it?" Ning Shan looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "No Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a bitter smile: "but he is not so firm as before..."

 Chapter 3068

    As time goes by, Rong Ju stands there in a trance.


    LAN Luo also has no sign of awakening for the time being. Looking at the situation in front of him, Xu Shaotang has a headache.


    None of these places, which can be called Jedi, is so easy to break through. Fortunately, Taichu Ziqi is nearby. Otherwise, they have already died twice in just a few days.


    But, these two times, we passed the danger by relying on Taichu Ziqi''s restraint of evil. But next time, what can we rely on to pass the danger?


    Just when Xu Shaotang was worried about their future, Rong Ju, who had been standing there, suddenly had a strange breath. The next moment, a golden light suddenly covered him.


    Seeing this strange situation, Xu Shaotang and Ningshan look at Rongju in a hurry.


    I don''t know when Rong Ju''s eyes have been closed. Under the golden light, his momentum keeps rising, and he can even form a sense of oppression on Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang and Ningshan are surprised by the power of Rongju.


    The upgrading of the demon clan is different from that of the human race. For example, the strength of Jiuwei''s cultivation is not measured by several grades. Every time she gives birth to a tail, her strength will change dramatically. The strength of the seventh tail is equal to that of the fourth and fifth grade saints, and the strength of the eighth tail is equal to that of the seventh grade saints.


    This is also the case with Rong Ju. Originally, Rong Ju had a cultivation comparable to that of the sixth grade sage, but now he has been promoted again. I''m afraid that this cultivation will be close to that of the eighth grade sage!


    "Roar!"


    Then, suddenly, the two words of self-cultivation roar for happiness.


    Jin Guang combs Rong Ju''s body over and over again. His limbs gradually change under the golden light, and finally become four Dragon claws. It looks more majestic and oppressive than before.


    When the limbs turned into dragon claws, the golden light that shrouded him gradually dissipated.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help suspecting. If it goes on like this, will Rong sentence eventually turn into a dragon?


    When the golden light completely dissipated, Rong Ju became human again, and his closed eyes slowly opened. The moment his eyes opened, it was like a flash of lightning across the sky, and the whole person became energetic, as if he had never been hurt before.


    "Have you been promoted?"


    See Rong sentence open eyes, rather mountain not from smile ask.


    "Hey, hey." Rong Ju didn''t answer Ning Shan''s question, but the smile on his face was enough to explain everything.


    "You''ve got a lot of luck!"


    Looking at Rongju''s smile, Ning Shan''s eyes were more envious. "What''s your strength now?"


    "Should be able to fight against the eight grade sage!"


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Rong Ju turns his eyes to Xu Shaotang again, showing a strong sense of war in his shining eyes.


    "Try it!"


    Xu Shaotang understood Rong Ju''s intention of inviting him to fight. At the same time, he also wanted to see his power after swallowing the spirit of resentment. He immediately agreed and his real Qi suddenly surged.


    "You seem stronger than before?"


    Feeling Xu Shaotang''s rage, Rong Ju''s eyes can''t help flashing a trace of surprise. Although Xu Shaotang was strong before, he didn''t feel as strong as he is now. Did he also improve while he was improving?


    Think of here, Rong sentence in the eyes of the war is more strong, demon force suddenly surge into the fist, to Xu Shaotang smile: "ready?"


    "Come on!"


    Xu Shaotang step out, that really gas around the fist suddenly toward Rong sentence, Rong sentence naturally not afraid, also the same heavy blow out.


    The two fists haven''t collided yet. The real Qi and the demon force have cut through the sky and collided with the roaring sound of the breaking wind.


    "Boom!"


    The fierce collision between Qi and Demon power made them retreat one after another.


    However, Rong Ju was almost shot away, while Xu Shaotang even stepped back and stabilized himself.


    When Rong Ju stands still, his eyes are suddenly surprised. He looks at his fists in disbelief. He can''t believe that Xu Shaotang can beat himself even with all his strength.


    Although he didn''t use the secret arts of the Yao clan, Xu Shaotang also didn''t use the secret arts of the dragon clan. He was able to stabilize himself with the cultivation of liupin. If he didn''t test it himself, he really didn''t believe that liupin sage could compete with himself after conquering and upgrading.


    They just want to test each other''s strength. Since this move has been tested out, there is no need to fight any more.


    When they were surprised by the strength of the place, they looked at each other and laughed.


    "After all, I can help you a little bit." Rong Ju looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile and clenches his iron fists. "Now I especially want to find two bloodthirsty wolf kings to settle accounts!"


    Now if you meet those two wolf kings again, with the strength of him and Xu Shaotang, you can easily kill them!"I want to!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, but flies to the pile of dead bones in the distance.


    Looking at the dead bones in front of him, Xu Shaotang can not help but feel a burst of emotion. He can understand why these people who died in the war had so much resentment. People who fought for the common life were mercilessly abandoned by the common life after they died. It''s strange that there was no resentment in their hearts.


    With a wave of his hand, Xu Zhentang burst into tears.


    He rolled up the pile of dead bones again, put all the dead bones into the cracks, and then closed the cracks again.


    With the dust and smoke gone, only a slight trace can be seen on the earth. If you don''t look carefully, no one may find that the earth here has been torn.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s action, Rong Ju and Ning Shan also understand his intention. Rong Ju pats the injured Ning Shan on the shoulder and comes to Xu Shaotang. As soon as the demon comes out, Sheng Sheng cuts down a stone tablet from the nearby mountain peak and inserts it directly on the ground.


    When placing the stone tablet, he hesitated again. He didn''t know what to write on the stone tablet, so he could only ask Xu Shaotang.


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang suddenly burst out of his fingers and quickly carved four big characters on the stone tablet.


    The tomb of the spirit!


    He did not know the identity of these people, nor did he know their names, but there was no doubt that they, who had died fighting for the common people, deserved the name of Yingling.


    "I want to thank them, too!"


    Looking at the stone tablet in front of me, Rong said with a faint sigh, "if it wasn''t for that sentence, I wouldn''t have been promoted so quickly."


    "Do you understand?" Xu Shaotang asked curiously.


    "No


    Rong Ju shook his head slightly, but he said with a relieved smile: "I don''t know why we fight. I only know that we can live only if we fight!"


    Hearing Rong''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smiling.


    He really didn''t figure it out, but it''s a good thing to be able to put it down so easily!

 Chapter 3069

    "Well..."


    Being held by Xu Shaotang in her arms, lanluo suddenly gives out a slight nasal sound. Xu Shaotang, who is holding lanluo on his way, stops and pats lanluo''s face gently.


    "Lan Luo, wake up! Wake up


    Xu Shaotang called softly, but his face was full of excitement.


    This almost three days, LAN Luo finally has the sign of awakening, if she is in a coma again, they are going to think of another way.


    LAN Luo tries to open her heavy eyes. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s cheek, she slowly closes her eyes. A pair of lotus like jade arms wrap around Xu Shaotang''s neck, and subconsciously pushes her body into Xu Shaotang''s arms. She says lazily and vaguely, "husband, let me sleep for a while, I''m so sleepy!"


    Heard the words of LAN Luo, Ning Shan and Rong sentence can''t help looking at Xu Shaotang with a funny face.


    I don''t know. I really think they are a couple!


    However, in the three days of lanluo''s coma, they also witnessed the change of Xu Shaotang''s attitude towards lanluo. In the past, Xu Shaotang was really afraid of lanluo''s death, but he just didn''t want to put them in danger because of her death.


    But these three days, Xu Shaotang is more concerned about lanluo. It has nothing to do with lanluo''s life and death or her identity. It''s just a normal man''s concern for an abnormal woman.


    They know that Xu Shaotang''s change is actually because he has begun to believe that Lan Luo is indeed amnesia. Although he does not admit it, his words and deeds have already explained everything.


    In other words, he still wavered between believing and not believing, but choosing to believe had the upper hand.


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile. He patted LAN Luo''s cheek again and said with a smile: "don''t sleep! You''ve been sleeping for such a long time. If you don''t get up again, the bone will be loose. "


    "Husband..." The LAN falls incomparably charming call a, not from let a person''s bone a burst of crisp hemp.


    A woman, especially a woman with good looks and figure, can''t stand it once she starts to whine.


    Although some reluctantly, but the LAN Luo or extremely lazy open eyes, that autumn water like eyes some resentment of staring at Xu Shaotang, seems to express to Xu Shaotang don''t let oneself sleep this matter dissatisfaction.


    Xu Shaotang subconsciously avoided LAN Luo''s resentful eyes and asked in a low voice, "do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "I don''t feel well all over." LAN falls in Xu Shaotang''s arms, wriggles his body, looks at Xu Shaotang who hardly dares to look at him, but laughs again. A pair of jade arms hold Xu Shaotang''s neck more tightly, and a face obsessed with saying: "I''m lying in your arms, how can I be uncomfortable?"


    "Cough..."


    Listen to LAN Luo''s numb love words, Ning Shan can''t help coughing. These two people are here in front of them. Don''t they ignore their existence completely?


    "Ah


    LAN Luo''s eyes move slightly. Then he notices that Ning Shan and Rong Ju are looking at them with a smile on their face. They blush and leave Xu Shaotang''s arms in a hurry. At the same time, they look at Xu Shaotang with a strange face. They seem to blame Xu Shaotang for not reminding themselves earlier.


    Looking at LAN Luo''s eyes, Xu Shaotang was speechless for a while. At the same time, he was relieved to see LAN Luo''s appearance. There should be no problem.


    He didn''t know how to deal with the strong and the weak.


    When the confusion in the heart gradually subsided, langluo looked at the surrounding environment curiously and said in surprise: "have we left the Blackstone mountains?"


    Looking around, it is almost deserted. Except for the hot rocks, there are only some low shrubs, which are in great contrast with the vigorous scene in the Blackstone mountains.


    "You just found out!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at LAN Luo speechless and said with a smile, "we left Heishi mountain early today."


    They knew that Lan Luo couldn''t wake up for a while and a half, so they didn''t wait for LAN Luo to wake up and go on the road again. When Ning Shan''s injury stabilized, they went to the southwest of Blackstone mountain according to their original plan.


    Although there are some demons along the way, as Rong Ju''s strength improves, the matter of killing those undecided demons has fallen on Rong Ju. Xu Shaotang only needs to take care of lanluo and Ningshan.


    The only regret is that the two bloodthirsty wolf kings did not appear again, which completely failed Xu Shaotang and Rong Ju''s revenge plan.


    "Where are we going?"


    The LAN falls full is blankly ask a way.


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "keep it secret for the time being, and you''ll know when you arrive!"


    "Keep it a secret from me?" LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang angrily, but there is a trace of sadness on her beautiful face.


    She knew that the reason why Xu Shaotang kept secrets from her was because she didn''t completely believe her.


    "Don''t worry, we should be there soon." Seeing the sad color of the flash on LAN Luo''s face, Ning Shan said with a smile: "there is a sense of mystery, and then there will be a surprise, right?""Surprise?"


    LAN falls the corner of the mouth slightly a draw, but in the heart is bitterly smile unceasingly, with them together, how ever had the surprise?


    It''s more like a shock!


    "Well, let''s go now!"


    Xu Shaotang put down his worry about LAN Luo, looked far ahead, held his fist tightly, and said in a deep voice, "let''s try to get to our destination before dawn tomorrow!"


    While talking, Xu Shaotang takes out the already prepared dry food from his bag and hands it to LAN Luo.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s dried meat, LAN Luo''s face shows a sweet smile. She grabs Xu Shaotang''s arm and asks with a smile, "my husband has already prepared something for me?"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "we are in a hurry. You can make do with it first."


    "Thank you, my husband!"


    The LAN falls tightly to pull the dried meat in the hand, live to take off is the appearance of a happy little woman.


    "Are you still testing her?"


    Just when Xu Shaotang is ready to start, Ning Shan''s voice suddenly rings in his mind. He squints at him and sees Ning Shan looking at himself with a smile on his face.


    "It''s good to try it out."


    Xu Shaotang replied with a smile: "no matter whether she is really amnesia or not, she should be more or less on guard."


    He is really testing LAN Luo. According to the normal situation, LAN Luo doesn''t know where they are going. She will be a little flustered. She will certainly try to delay their arrival time. The best way to delay is her indispensable food!


    As long as LAN Luo said that he was not used to dry food and so on, he could basically confirm that Lan Luo was pretending to be crazy.


    But now it seems that his trial has failed again.

 Chapter 3070

    Barren, desolate, hot!


    Although they haven''t reached their destination yet, combined with the places they have just passed, a picture has automatically popped out of their mind, which is their imagination about the sea of bone eating demons.


    According to their estimation, there should be nearly 100 kilometers to reach the sea of bone eating demons, but now, they can imagine the picture of the sea of bone eating demons in advance.


    Even here, they can feel the hot and dry feeling. When the wind blows, the sky is filled with dust, which almost blocks their sight.


    There are almost no tall trees around, only some low shrubs and yellow weeds.


    This is the scene here alone. The real bone eating devil sea is just a barren land buried in yellow sand, right?


    breathed the air of dry and dusty air. Xu Shaotang''s heart was not bitter.


    Is it possible that after experiencing the extreme cold of the limitless cold region, will you have to experience the extreme heat of the bone eating demon sea?


    "Are you going to the sea of bone eating demons?" The LAN falls voice to tremble of ask a way.


    Looking at the scene, covered with dust, she suddenly understood where their destination was.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang ha ha a smile, looking at LAN Luo''s face that hard to hide the color of panic, but curiously asked: "do you understand the bone eating demon sea?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ve heard of it! Every month, the people have heard the name of the sea of bone eating demons


    LAN Luo suddenly grabs Xu Shaotang''s arm, and his eyes show the color of praying, imploring: "husband, can you not go there? It''s really dangerous there! That''s the first Jedi of the moon tribe! For thousands of years, none of the people who have entered there have left alive! "


    "I know you want to leave our territory, but you really can''t take the risk! The sea of bone eating demons is not the Blackstone mountains. It''s a real Jedi, a dead Jedi


    LAN Luo raised her pretty face, and her face was filled with deep sorrow and fear.


    Even in the face of the powerful demons in the Blackstone mountains, even in the face of the most holy evil thoughts on the ice, she never showed such a frightened look.


    At this moment, each of them can feel that Lan Luo is really afraid!


    For the first time in a long time, they saw this kind of fear in LAN Luo.


    "Ten dead, no life? Is it that terrible? "


    Three people complexion tiny change, half believe half doubt of see to LAN Luo.


    "More than terrible?" LAN Luo''s cheek twitched and his voice trembled. "For thousands of years, there are countless moon people who have disappeared in the sea of bone eating demons. Once there was a rebellion among the moon people. A tribe of hundreds of thousands of people was forced to retreat into the sea of bone eating demons, but no one survived!"


    "The reason why the sea of bone biting demons is called the sea of bone biting demons is that people who enter it will be swallowed up to the point where there are no bones left!"


    "You believe me! I really can''t go there! "


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the nearby tribes to catch some Yue people and ask! The sea of bone eating demons is a Jedi that all moon people dare not step into. It''s a place that makes people turn pale! "


    When talking, LAN Luo''s arms hold Xu Shaotang tightly. Even though she knows that her own strength can''t hold him, she still tries her best to pull him. She doesn''t want to see Xu Shaotang die!


    Listen to LAN Luo''s words, Ning Shan and Rong sentence suddenly show hesitant color, but at the same time look at Xu Shaotang.


    They had already guessed that the sea of bone eating demons would be very dangerous, even more dangerous than the Blackstone mountains, but a sentence of "ten dead without life" could really make them understand how terrible the sea of bone eating demons is.


    They want to find their way out of the moon tribe''s territory from the sea of bone eating demons. They don''t want to go there to die. They were full of confidence before, but now they inevitably hesitated.


    However, if Xu Shaotang insisted on entering the sea of bone eating demons, they would have to sacrifice their lives to accompany a gentleman.


    Now, they put the decision in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    Seeing that all three of them set their eyes on themselves, Xu Shaotang was in trouble.


    He didn''t doubt LAN Luo''s words. LAN Luo made the bone eating devil sea so terrible. There must be something extremely terrible in the bone eating devil sea, but the more so, the more hope they had to leave.


    After all, like the ice sheet, the moon people have never really explored it. Who knows if there will be a way out?


    They are all here, and they are only 100 kilometers away from the sea of bone eating demons. With their speed, they can arrive in half an hour at most. Now if they give up suddenly, he will be reluctant.


    "Go and have a look!"


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang was unwilling to give up after all. He said in a deep voice, "if it''s really not possible, we''ll just go back to the ice field there! Now that I''ve reached this point, if I don''t try, I''m really not willing to! "


    "Can''t go, really can''t go!"The tears in LAN Luo''s eyes suddenly gush out like the flood of breaking the dyke. He grabs Xu Shaotang with both arms and cries: "it''s not the ice field there. If you go in there, you can''t get out!"


    Looking at the rain of the pear blossom, Xu Shaotang could not help showing a look of unbearable.


    "Well, don''t cry. I promise you."


    Xu Shaotang reached out to wipe the tears from LAN Luo''s face, and his eyes were full of pity.


    "Really?"


    The LAN falls tiny a Leng, some disbelief of looking at Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang so straightforward promise, really let her can''t believe.


    "Really Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "you have said that. Where can I go to die?"


    "Husband..."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s serious face, LAN Luo suddenly pours on his arms.


    However, at this time, Xu Shaotang suddenly slaps on LAN Luo''s neck. LAN Luo has already fainted before he can react.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Ning Shan and Rong Ju look at each other helplessly. They know that Xu Shaotang has not given up the idea of entering the sea of bone eating demons.


    "Is that how you put her here?"


    See Xu Shaotang slowly will faint of the LAN Luo placed in a narrow stone crevice, rather mountain not from worry said: "if she woke up, you think she will be what reaction?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "she has no effect in our hands. If she really loses her memory, there is no need to take risks with us. If she is acting like a fool, there is no need to take her with her again."


    "Are you not afraid that what she said just now was a lie to you?" Ning Shan sighed softly and said: "in fact, you still believe that she really lost her memory..."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile: "now this is not important! Let''s go. I didn''t dare to use too much force. She should wake up soon! "


    Speaking, Xu Shaotang went to Heifeng''s side, patted his head gently, pointed to the LAN Luo in the crevice of the stone and said to Heifeng, "her safety will be given to you for the time being!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang winked at Ning Shan and Rong Ju, and the three of them immediately went away.

 Chapter 3071

    Soon after Xu Shaotang and his wife left, they woke up.


    Looking at the black wind alone, lanluo has understood everything. The tears in her eyes suddenly fall uncontrollably. The next moment, lanluo stands up angrily and roars in the direction of bone eating demon sea with tears on her face: "Xu Shaotang, you bastard! Asshole


    In the roar, a golden horn appeared in her hand.


    Just as she was about to blow the horn, a group of people appeared in the distant sky.


    If Xu Shaotang saw this scene, they would be shocked, because one of them was still sitting on a bloodthirsty wolf king! It was a woman dressed in white, but her face was covered with a layer of white veil, and she could not see her face clearly.


    But her posture is very graceful, sitting on the blood demon wolf king''s body, her long hair moves with the wind, giving people a sense of Fairy Spirit.


    See this group of people, LAN Luo hastily put away the clarion call in the hand, look far away at the direction of the bone eating demon sea, tears flow into two streams on the face.


    "Your Highness!"


    That group of people quickly came to the side of LAN Luo, see LAN Luo safe, this just at the same time relieved.


    "Come on, they''re going to the sea of bone eating demons! Come on


    The LAN falls to jump, the path straight falls on the body of another bloodthirsty devil wolf king, flustered urge the person nearby.


    "They went to the sea of bone eating demons?"


    LAN Yun is tiny a Leng, looking at the LAN that tears eyes blur falls, don''t understand of ask a way: "isn''t this a good thing?"? The sea of bone eating demons is dead and lifeless. If they want to die by themselves, we don''t have to bother them any more! "


    "I said chase! Don''t you hear me? "


    LAN Luo''s voice suddenly became extremely cold, and the tone was full of unquestionable flavor.


    Listen to LAN Luo this cold and fierce voice, everyone can''t help but slightly, everyone''s face is full of doubts, but no one dares to ask.


    "All right, let''s chase!"


    The woman in white sitting on another bloodthirsty wolf king sighed and patted her mount. The bloodthirsty wolf king opened his wings and quickly chased the bone eating devil sea.


    As the woman in white moved, other people followed him. On the face of LAN Luo who was riding on the devil wolf king, they saw any joy of getting out of trouble, only unprecedented panic and worry. This was the look that these people had never seen on LAN Luo''s face.


    LAN Luo follows the woman in white closely, and constantly urges her mount to be faster and faster. From the beginning to the end, her eyes fall on the direction of the sea of bone eating demons.


    Looking at the flustered LAN Luo, the woman in white shook her head and said: "if you don''t let me leave a few days ago, maybe they won''t have a chance to enter the sea of bone eating demons! You are so stubborn that you always want to run away from them with your own ability, but you get yourself trapped in it... "


    "I didn''t!"


    LAN falls dead of hold own fist, painful of shake head way: "I just want to capture them alive several!"


    "If you cheat others, can you cheat me?"


    The woman in white sighed: "even if you can cheat me, can you cheat yourself? LAN Luo, from the very beginning, you have chosen the wrong way. Now you have time to turn back. "


    Hear the words of the woman in white, LAN Luo''s face suddenly slightly stiff, want to say something, but feel his throat seems to be blocked by something, can only desperately slap the mount under the body, urging the mount to hurry up!


    ¡­¡­


    The sea of bone eating demons, ten dead, no life!


    Looking at the words standing on the huge stone tablet in front of them, they know that langluo did not cheat them.


    The stone tablet is about 30 feet high and can be seen from a distance.


    There are only these eight characters on the stone tablet of Nuo Da, and it is also a very eye-catching color of blood red. As long as people who have the cultivation of saints, they are afraid that they can see the big characters on the stone tablet only a few miles away.


    As they thought, behind the stone tablet was a barren and barren land, with rocks crisscrossed and sand flying. Looking around, they could not see a trace of green. The hot and dry air made their lips dry.


    This is not the ice sheet behind the Blackstone mountains, but just like there, there is no sign of life.


    Here, seems to be the forbidden zone of life!


    "Are you sure you want to go in?"


    Looking at the barren land in front of me, Ning Shan said in a deep voice: "to be honest, I don''t have any bottom in my heart now, which makes me feel more uneasy than when we entered the ice field."


    "Are you afraid?" Xu Shaotang asked lightly.


    "I''m afraid!"


    Ning Shan nodded heavily and said: "since I entered the territory of the Moon Clan, except for the one that Rong sentence was seriously injured, I am most afraid now!"


    Fear is not a shameful thing, at least not in Ningshan''s heart.


    He knows to be afraid, that is because he has not yet looked down upon life and death! Because he wants to live, that''s why he feels scared!


    If he had left life and death out of his mind, he would not be afraid of any danger. It was nothing more than death!However, the word "death" is easy to say. There are few people who can see through life and death with relief.


    "I''m afraid, too!" Instead of making fun of Ning Shan''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a serious face: "but it''s because of the fear of death that I spare no effort to live! You still have time to regret it. We are friends of life and death. I hope you don''t take risks with me because of our friendship. "


    "This is the time. Is it useful for you to tell us this?"


    Ning Shan laughed and said slowly: "although we haven''t known each other for a long time, I know that if we are in danger, you and Rong Ju will get in front of me first. Therefore, although I am afraid, I am willing to go with you! Of course, if you think I''m a burden, I can turn around and leave now. "


    "No one is a burden."


    Xu Shaotang said seriously.


    "That''s fine!"


    Listen to the rise of the two people there, let sentence can''t help but impatiently curl his lips, carelessly said: "I say you two are really, just so much bullshit, what do you want to do? Are we in less danger along the way? Which time does it not feel like ten dead and no life? Isn''t it a good life now? "


    Rong Ju knows that the sea of bone eating demons is very dangerous, and he is also afraid of death, but he will not be frightened by the danger here.


    In his eyes, this matter is actually very simple, for the ten dead and lifeless places of the Moon Clan, it may not be for them!


    Just like that ice sheet, even if the moon people who have the most holy practice do not have the true Qi to fight against the extreme cold, they may not be able to go far.


    Listen to the words of Rong sentence, Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan can''t help but look at each other, and then laugh at the same time.


    "Then go! We''re going to have a fight, too! "


    Just as they stepped into the sea of bone eating demons, there was a cry of anger behind them.


    "Xu Shaotang!"

 Chapter 3072

    "Is that the bloodthirsty wolf king?"


    Xu Shaotang and they turn around, and the first thing they notice is not that Lan Luo and them, but the wolf king who is riding by LAN Luo and the woman in white.


    They are almost sure that these two wolf kings are the ones they met in the Blackstone mountains!


    They have always wondered why the two bloodthirsty wolf kings suddenly gave up their attack. Now they have guessed that all this must have something to do with LAN Luo!


    Three people silently look at each other, but in the heart already understand, LAN Luo is really pretending to be crazy!


    At this moment, they have to admit that this woman is really a talent for acting. Even Xu Shaotang, who has always suspected her, has been cheated by her superb acting skills.


    "You are really acting!"


    Looking at the group of people who fell 100 meters away, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and said: "fortunately, we chose to enter the sea of bone eating demons, otherwise, sooner or later, we will be planted in your hands!"


    He knew in his heart that he had already begun to believe that Lan Luo was indeed amnesia. Finally, he completely believed in her. It was only a matter of time.


    If they don''t choose to enter the sea of bone eating demons, maybe when he completely believes in LAN Luo, it''s when they fall into LAN Luo''s hands.


    "I did cheat you!" The LAN falls in the heart heavy relief a breath, quietly looking at Xu Shaotang, "but I have never thought of want your life from the beginning to the end! You should know that when I was in that ice field, if I wanted to kill you, you didn''t have any chance to resist! "


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t deny his smile and said, "what are you doing with a large group of people now?"


    "Shall we have a good chat?"


    LAN Luo jumps down from the body of bloodthirsty demon wolf king, just about to step forward, but is stopped by the people around him.


    "Get out of the way!"


    LAN Luo coldly looks at the person who blocks in front of him.


    "Your Highness, you have been in their hands twice!" LAN Yun is not move, just straight body said: "you should know how cunning they are, now they have fallen into a desperate situation, do you still want to give them the chance to escape?"


    "I said, get out of the way!" The voice of the LAN falls is more cold, in the Mou son suddenly shoots the fierce kill machine.


    "Excuse me for not obeying your Highness''s orders!" LAN Yun is still motionless, at the same time, he glances at the white woman with the veil, as if he is asking her to dissuade LAN Luo.


    They know the character of LAN Luo. Maybe only the woman in white can persuade LAN Luo.


    "Well, if you have anything to say, just say it there."


    Before the woman in white opened her mouth, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "don''t go forward any more. Before you rush here, we will certainly rush into the sea of bone eating demons! Of course, if you are not afraid of death, you can also rush in


    "Well, I won''t go. Let''s talk here!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo''s face suddenly flashed a flustered color. At the same time, she slowly retreated, and raised her hand to signal that the people around her also followed.


    She knew that Xu Shaotang must be able to say and do.


    As long as Xu Shaotang felt the threat, they would immediately enter the sea of bone eating demons. They would rather die than be caught by themselves.


    "What do you want to talk about? Say it Xu Shaotang quietly looked at LAN Luo and said with a smile: "when you finish speaking, I just have a few questions to ask you. Your highness, among the people I know, you are definitely not the smartest, but you are definitely the best performer!"


    In terms of intelligence, Xu Shaotang thinks that Qin Zongheng is far better than LAN Luo in terms of intelligence and scheming.


    LAN falls in that kind of circumstance still can let oneself start to believe her gradually, her acting skill has almost reached the perfect stage!


    LAN Luo''s eyes didn''t move away from Xu Shaotang''s body for a moment, and said slowly: "you ask first, I''ll talk about it after you ask."


    "Well, it''s all the same anyway!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles, then points to the two wolves and slowly asks, "are these two wolf kings we met in the Blackstone mountains?"


    "Yes LAN Luo nodded heavily.


    The speculation in his heart was confirmed by LAN Luo. Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "so, actually, we come out of that ice field, and we are always in your eyes, right?"


    "No!"


    LAN Luo shook his head and said, "they found us later."


    "Also rely on these two wolf kings?"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang remembered a fact that had been ignored by them all the time. Since lanluo could tame Heifeng, other people of Yuezu could also tame the two bloodthirsty wolf kings.


    They only know that lanluo doesn''t have the ability to domesticate the bloodthirsty wolf king, but they ignore the others of the Moon Clan.


    "Yes LAN Luo glanced at the woman in white beside her. "These two wolf kings were tamed by her since childhood. She knew that we had entered the Blackstone mountain range, and then she came with these two wolf kings herself. These two wolf kings can order all bloodthirsty wolves in the Blackstone mountain range to search for our trace in the Blackstone mountain range. When the wolves launch a raid, it''s time for them to find us WaitHas come to this step, the LAN falls also no longer conceal, all said these a head son.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes swept from the woman in white, and then fell back on LAN Luo''s body: "the second question, how many times have you been in a coma


    "No!"


    LAN Luo shook his head and said, "I''m really in a coma. With your cultivation and vigilance, if I pretend to be in a coma, I can hardly cheat you."


    "You are too modest!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "I''ve learned your skill of deceiving myself! But I don''t understand. When did your perfect story start? When you enter that ice sheet, you are already planning your plan? "


    The story made up by LAN Luo can never be made up in a hurry.


    It was obvious that the story had passed through her mind countless times, so no matter how many times she said it, it would not reveal any flaw.


    LAN Luo nodded slightly and said with a bitter smile: "since you began to have the idea of crossing the ice sheet, I was thinking about the plan of getting away. I thought that the only way to let you completely relax your vigilance to me. So, from that time on, I have been weaving that story in my mind again and again, and correcting the flaws again and again..."


    "Great


    Hear LAN Luo''s words, three people at the same time to LAN Luo give a thumbs up.


    No wonder the story of lanluo is so perfect. It turns out that the story has been in her heart for thousands of times. All the flaws they may find have been corrected by lanluo in advance, which makes the story so perfect.

 Chapter 3073

    "And this one?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly took out lanluo''s Mustard bag from his heaven and earth bag, "to be honest, it''s because you didn''t hesitate to give me your mustard bag that I began to believe your story! It''s too expensive for me to believe you, isn''t it? "


    "I knew you were testing me all the time."


    LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang bitterly, and slowly takes out a mustard bag from his body, and says: "in fact, the mustard bag in your hand is empty! Don''t you forget that I actually have two mustard bags in my hand. "


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "if you don''t say it, I really forget that you got a mustard bag in that cave on the ice field! So, in fact, you have long expected that I would make a decision about the contents of your mustard bag. When we are not prepared, you have quietly transferred the contents of your mustard bag to another mustard bag? "


    Step by step!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang finally knew how terrible LAN Luo was.


    All her temptations, she may have expected, thanks to himself is still there silly for mustard bag things think so long, estimated that when he is thinking, LAN Luo heart is laughing?


    He claims to be smart, but he is fooled by LAN Luo!


    If you don''t insist on entering the sea of bone eating demons, it''s estimated that the situation between them and LAN Luo will be reversed soon!


    In fact, when LAN Luo began to play the fool, she had already grasped the initiative!


    "Yes, that''s why I didn''t hesitate to give you my mustard bag." LAN Luo nodded slightly, "and I know that since then, you have actually begun to believe me! Your last test was when I woke up and you gave me dried meat, right


    "Sure enough, you see through it again!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed with a long sigh, "well, the questions I want to ask have been asked, what do you want to talk to me, you say it!"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang has made up his mind that no matter what, they will enter the sea of bone eating demons. This is their only way to survive. Although it is very dangerous, they have to try now!


    Well, they may be hesitant if they don''t push themselves to the end!


    "Are you finished so soon?" LAN Luo looks at Xu Shaotang in surprise, "is this the only problem in your heart?"


    "More than that, of course!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head, "but I don''t want to ask other questions, because I know that even if I ask, you won''t say! Even if you want to say it, you will offer me conditions that I can''t accept. "


    He does have many questions, such as what is the identity of LAN Luo, why there is no magic crystal in her head, these questions have been bothering him, he wants to ask, but now that he knows LAN Luo''s attitude, why waste time to ask?


    "Well, in that case, let''s have a good chat."


    LAN Luo''s eyes slowly swept from Xu Shaotang''s three people, "do you have to enter the sea of bone eating demons? Although I cheated you all the way, I never cheated you on this point! The horror of the sea of bone eating demons is absolutely beyond your imagination. Once you enter, you will never survive! "


    "I believe that."


    Xu Shaotang pointed to the huge stone tablet and said, "it''s written clearly on it. It''s a sea of bone eating demons! Even now, we have to go in! I caught you twice before, but I know that this time, I have no chance to catch you! Before, we wanted to try, but now, we have no choice! "


    "No, you can choose!"


    LAN Luo desperately shook his head and said: "I said, I haven''t killed you all the time! You can choose to live, you can not go to the ten dead and lifeless Jedi


    "Then the condition is that we should submit to the Moon Clan, right?"


    Ning Shan and Xu Shaotang looked at each other with a smile, then shrugged and said, "Your Highness, you know it''s impossible!"


    If you want to submit to the moon tribe, they have already submitted to the moon tribe outside the Blackstone mountains. Why wait until this time?


    My husband does something and doesn''t do something!


    Although they were afraid of death, they preferred the former if they had to choose between entering the bone eating demon sea, a ten dead and lifeless Jedi, and submitting to the moon tribe.


    "I don''t understand!" LAN falls to tightly hold own fist, "what''s wrong with obedience month clan?"? I will not torture you, or even treat you as guests of honor! Do you still refuse to accept such a condition? "


    "Three, LAN Luo all said so, don''t you still believe her?"


    Just as LAN Luo''s voice fell, the woman in white next to her suddenly snorted: "if LAN Luo hadn''t stopped you, you would be dead in the Blackstone mountains! Otherwise, do you really think that with the cultivation of Ning Shan and Rong Ju, you can really stop the attack of the wolves? At that time, it was LAN Luo who sent a message to me through the two wolf kings. I didn''t let the wolf king order the wolves to kill you! ""As long as Ning Shan and Rong Ju die, I can let the devil wolf king entangle you, Xu Shaotang! Let''s rescue LAN Luo again


    "Lan Luo''s competitive heart is too strong. She just wants to escape from your hands with her own ability from the beginning to the end! In her eyes, this is just a game between you


    Games?


    Listening to the woman in white, they couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    They believed what the woman in White said. After careful consideration, the original situation was really strange. Although Ningshan and Rongju were injured by the attack of the wolves, they didn''t get any fatal injuries.


    At first, they thought it was their luck. Now they know that the so-called luck was given by LAN Luo.


    They will fall in the hands of the LAN, but quietly will fall in the hands of their play between the shares!


    "Then we really have to thank your highness lanluo."


    With a helpless smile, Xu Shaotang sighed: "although I understand it a little later, I understand it at least! Your highness, I believe you didn''t kill our heart, but we can''t do it to submit to the Moon Clan! So, let''s say goodbye today. No matter whether we can get out of the sea of bone eating demons alive or not, our gratitude and resentment will be written off. "


    "Xu Shaotang! Why are you so stubborn? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo''s voice rises abruptly. He looks at them with a complicated look. His face shows hesitation. After a moment, he bites his teeth and says, "you can''t surrender! As long as you don''t step into the sea of bone eating demons, I can even take them away immediately, and we can start our game again

 Chapter 3074

    "No way!"


    Just as LAN Luo''s voice fell, LAN Yun vehemently objected: "Your Highness, how dangerous they are, you should know better than us! How can you make such a fool of yourself at this time? "


    LAN Luo has been in the hands of Xu Shaotang twice. This time, they don''t even need to do it themselves. As long as Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang step into the sea of bone eating demons, the shame they bring to the Moon Clan will disappear.


    Have already arrived at this time, LAN Luo unexpectedly still want to let them off?


    What was she thinking? Does she want to bring more shame to the Moon Clan?


    "I know what I''m doing. I don''t need you to teach me!"


    LAN falls the facial expression a cold, see to LAN cloud''s vision a cold fierce.


    Facing the cold eyes of LAN Luo, even LAN Yun could not help but feel cold. Some unwilling to see LAN Luo for a moment, but they still closed their mouth. However, their eyes looked at the woman in white again intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Brother Xu, it seems that his highness langluo really has some kind of affection for you!"


    Listen to LAN Luo regardless of the public objection to say, Ning Shan can''t help but gather to Xu Shaotang''s side, low voice laugh.


    Xu Shaotang threw a white eye to Ning Shan, and looked at LAN Luo with a smile on his face. He said with a smile, "I''ve got your kindness! However, don''t say you are not in our hands now, even if you are caught by me now, we will still enter the sea of bone eating demons! LAN Luo, the game between us should be over. This game really doesn''t need to continue! "


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    The LAN falls in the heart suddenly a draw, in the eyes flash a ray of painful facial expression, take to cry the cavity roar a way: "I already like this, why do you still want to force me?"? Don''t you care about your life at all? Didn''t you say you were going to live to meet your friends and family? "


    She doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to go into the sea of bone eating demons to die!


    "I really want to live more than anyone else." Xu Shaotang spat out a foul breath and said: "however, if I play that game with you again, I''m not sure I''ll win, and I don''t dare to think that I can live under the pursuit of many strong members of the Moon Clan! So, I have to go into the sea of bone eating demons to gamble! "


    After that, Xu Shaotang slowly throws the jade pendant from lanluo''s pit together with the mustard bag in his hand to lanluo, "your things, back to you! LAN Luo, I hope we don''t see each other again today! "


    In the battle with LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang knows that he doesn''t take much advantage of it.


    Lanluo is a cunning and difficult enemy. Now they may not be enemies, but once they go to other places of Moon Clan, they will be enemies again!


    LAN Luo grabs what Xu Shaotang throws and looks at Xu Shaotang''s resolute eyes. His face is full of sadness. After all, do they prefer to die rather than turn back?


    Why?


    Why can''t he change his decision after he has done his part?


    This asshole, why force yourself?


    Looking at, the tears in LAN Luo''s eyes are still hard to restrain after all, but she tries to squeeze an ugly smile on her face and calls to Xu Shaotang hoarsely: "husband..."


    Hear LAN Luo this is full of tenderness and helpless call, in addition to that white dress woman, all the people around her are surprised, all look at her in amazement.


    A moment later, LAN Yun suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang with fierce anger and roars: "Xu Shaotang! What have you done to your highness? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly drew, facing LAN Yun''s murderous eyes, shrugged helplessly and said: "this question, you should ask your highness LAN Luo, I don''t want to explain it to you! If you want to kill me, follow us into the sea of bone eating demons


    With that, Xu Shaotang resolutely turned around and said to Ningshan and Rongju in a deep voice: "go!"


    When he heard the call, he had a short hesitation in his heart, but the hesitation disappeared quickly.


    All this time, LAN Luo still wants to act with him, she this is play essence to attach body!


    "Wait!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang stepped into the sea of bone eating demons with one of their feet, lanluo burst into tears. Xiangjian kept shaking and cried: "you want to enter the sea of bone eating demons just to leave our territory? OK, I promise you! I''m going to order the border people to let go of their defenses and let you go! I''ll let you go! "


    "Lan Luo, are you crazy?"


    At this moment, the woman in white finally couldn''t help scolding, "if you dare to do this, you are the sinner of the whole moon clan!"


    "Your Highness, do you want to cause civil strife among the moon people?" LAN Yun also roared angrily: "have you forgotten the shame that Li Wushuang brought to the moon family? You don''t even want the honor of Yue clan for a Xu Shaotang? "


    "Your Highness, please take it back!"


    "Your Highness, please take it back!"


    One after another knelt down, and everyone''s face flashed with anger. No one thought that lanluo would have such an idea. Lanluo is crazy, really crazy!"Shut up


    Looking at the people kneeling down, LAN Luo roared angrily and looked coldly at the crowd. Finally, she fell on Xu Shaotang, who suddenly turned around. She suddenly put her right hand on her chest, gritted her teeth and cried: "I, LAN Luo, swear in the name of the moon god, I will order the people at the border to open up their defense and let you leave my territory of the Moon Clan!"


    "Pa!"


    At the moment when LAN Luo''s voice fell, the woman in white suddenly slapped LAN Luo''s face, and her mouth suddenly shed a trace of blood.


    "Fall! Do you know what you''re doing? "


    The woman in white looked at LAN Luo coldly, "you have to dare to give this order. From then on, you and I will be cut off!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Xu Shaotang was slightly moved.


    In order not to let them die in the sea of bone eating demons, will LAN Luo let go of the defense of the border and let them leave?


    What''s more, the woman in white dare to slap LAN Luo. Doesn''t she care about LAN Luo''s identity? Or is her status higher than lanluo?


    "The LAN falls, or that sentence, your good intention I understand." Xu Shaotang looked at the LAN Luo with a complicated look and said with a bitter smile, "but I can''t believe your moon family''s oath. You swore in the name of the moon god before, saying you didn''t cheat me?"


    "I didn''t lie to you!"


    LAN Luo gently stroked his red and swollen cheek, and the crystal clear tears kept pouring out. He said sadly: "the people of my moon clan will never blaspheme the moon god! But my oath is the following sentence: you are my husband, I am your wife! I was going to catch you and put off, but I don''t want to divorce now! My husband... "


    Speaking of later, LAN Luo suddenly squatted on the ground, holding his head in both hands, sobbing

 Chapter 3075

    "So There are also such operations... "


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang did not know whether to cry or laugh.


    If you think about it carefully, lanluo''s oath is not wrong. He clearly remembers that lanluo''s oath is my oath in the name of the moon god. Everything I say is true. I am Xu Shaotang''s wife and Xu Shaotang is my husband!


    It turns out that what she said is true, but it''s just the last sentence!


    Word game! How can you play like this!


    "Thank you very much, your highness For a long time, Xu Shaotang sighed bitterly: "but I, Xu Shaotang, am not an innocent person. Let us go, you are the sinner of the moon family! Let''s leave in our own way


    With that, Xu Shaotang silently looks at Ning Shan and Rong Ju and resolutely walks into the sea of bone eating demons. At the moment of turning around, Xu Shaotang raises his hand to wipe away the tears in his eyes.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    With a cry of pain, the waves suddenly rush to the sea of bone eating demons.


    But she just moves, but is pulled by that white dress woman and LAN cloud dead and dead again, no matter how she struggles, but also can''t break away from two people''s hands.


    At the next moment, LAN Luo''s face was paralyzed with ashes. She summoned up her last strength, threw her jade pendant into the sea of bone eating demons, and cried out: "what LAN Luo sent will never be taken back!"


    Feeling the sound of the wind behind him, Xu Shaotang grabs the jade pendant. The next moment, the three rise up and disappear into the yellow sand.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang who disappeared in the yellow sand, the last trace of strength of lanluo was completely drained. The whole person was sitting there like a pool of mud, tears were like the flood of breaking the dike, and their eyes no longer had the look of the past.


    She has no strength to cry and struggle, just like lost soul general constantly sobbing.


    Looking at the miserable lanluo, the woman in white can''t help sighing heavily. She squats down slowly, hugs the exhausted lanluo in her arms and caresses her hair.


    "Why Why... "


    LAN Luochi whispered: "would you rather die than believe me? I I really didn''t cheat you... "


    "No, he has believed you! He doesn''t want you to be embarrassed. " The woman in white shook her head slightly and said in a soft voice: "he is a good man and a man of indomitable spirit! It''s a pity that he''s human, and you It''s the moon family... "


    "He didn''t kill a month''s people except in the Kanzo tribe and when he rushed out of the gate of life and death!" LAN Luo slowly raised his red and swollen cheek, shook his head in pain, and cried with tears in his eyes: "I really trapped myself. What should I do? What should I do... "


    "Forget him!"


    The woman in White said in a deep voice: "since then, there will be no more Xu Shaotang in the world! He died, your oath is broken, you can find a person who can really give you happiness! I don''t think Luna will blame you. "


    With that, the woman in white slowly raised her head again. Her murderous eyes swept over the people''s faces one by one, and said harshly, "today''s matter, no one can tell. Those who violate the order will be punished by the tribe!"


    She originally thought that Lan Luo''s address to Xu Shaotang was just for acting, but she never thought that she would swear by it! Fortunately, Xu Shaotang has been able to declare his death, and LAN Luo will be free again. As long as people here don''t say it today, no one knows that Lan Luo is a widow.


    Hearing the order from the woman in white, all of them were shocked and bowed.


    Kill the tribe!


    These four words alone have made people shudder.


    No one doubts the woman in white. They know that as long as someone dares to tell us what happened today, the woman in white will definitely kill the whole tribe of that person with iron and blood!


    "No, he''s not dead yet!"


    LAN Luo desperately shakes his head and says: "so many desperate situations he has come here. He won''t die! As long as he doesn''t see his body, he''s not dead! "


    "That''s the sea of bone eating demons!"


    Hearing LAN Luo''s words, the woman in white couldn''t help yelling: "the people who died in it won''t even have bones left! Do you want to spend your life waiting for a dead man? Have you forgotten the origin of heartless Valley? "


    "No, I didn''t!"


    LAN Luo shook his head in pain and grabbed the sleeve of the woman in white, as if catching the last straw. He choked: "believe me, he will live, he won''t die!"


    Her words were not so much to persuade the woman in white as to comfort herself.


    Of course, she knows how terrible the sea of bone eating demons is, but there is still a trace of hope in her heart, which is her only support now.


    "His life and death are no longer important!"


    The woman in White said mercilessly: "even if he can live out of the sea of bone eating demons? You''re moon, he''s human! From the moment you were born, you are destined to be enemies! Langluo, every piece of land in the gate of life and death, is stained with the blood of our moon family soldiers! We and Cloud City, only one can survive! "Listen to the reprimand of the woman in white, the look on LAN Luo''s face is more painful, holding his head and shaking his head constantly.


    All of a sudden, he suddenly raised his head and cried obstinately: "then you..."


    "Shut up


    The woman in white interrupted her coldly, "I''m wrong. Do you want to follow me? LAN Luo, you''ve got a magic barrier! "


    "I..."


    LAN Luo vermilion micro Qi, want to argue, but facing the cold eyes of the woman in white, but after all still did not say anything, just let the tears continue to slide from his eyes.


    "Well, don''t say anything! Everything will pass! "


    Looking at the miserable LAN Luo, the tone of the woman in white suddenly softened again. With a soft voice of relief, she looked up at LAN Yun again. "I''ll take her to live with me for a while. When she''s better, I''ll send her back to LAN Yue city myself."


    "Yes


    LAN Yun bows and nods.


    "Let''s go!"


    The woman in white holds up LAN Luo. Just as she is about to leave, she sees LAN Luo''s eyes staring at the sea of bone eating demons. However, she has an unbearable color in her heart. She hesitates slightly for a while, and orders the two bloodthirsty wolf kings in a deep voice: "you wait here. If anyone comes out of it, report immediately!"


    With that, the woman in white left the two bloodthirsty wolf kings and left quickly.


    She was so fast that she almost disappeared in front of them in the blink of an eye. The wind blew her veil. On her cheek under her left ear, a plum blossom seemed to sway in the wind

 Chapter 3076

    Looking up, a desolate scene came into my eyes.


    The whole land seems to be being roasted, and the color in their eyes is extremely monotonous. They can''t see any other color except the yellow.


    On the top of the mountain, only the rocks eroded by the strong wind can feel the yellow sand blown into your mouth.


    "This place Are you all right? "


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Rong Ju spits out the dust in his mouth and says carelessly: "although the environment here is a bit worse, it seems nothing compared with the gate of life and death?"


    So far, they have never seen anything worse than the gate of life and death, except the ice sheet that can freeze people to death.


    Moreover, it seems that this place is not as terrible as the moon people said. At least they haven''t met any danger for the time being.


    "Better be careful! If this is not a place of ten dead and lifeless, those people around LAN Luo would have chased in for a long time! " Seeing Rong Ju''s careless manner, Xu Shaotang could not help reminding him: "don''t be careless. If we lose our lives because of carelessness, it''s not worth it!"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to die!"


    Rong Ju nodded with a smile. Although his face was still careless, his eyes were more serious.


    See Rong sentence began to seriously up, Xu Shaotang no longer speak, just tightly grasp the hands of the jade pendant, while opening the mind, carefully pay attention to the surrounding situation, while quickly on the way.


    For a moment, between the heaven and the earth, in addition to the whistling wind, there seemed to be no more sound.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang walking in front without saying a word, Ning Shan couldn''t help but smile, quietly winked at Rong Ju and pointed to Xu Shaotang''s right hand.


    Rongju naturally understood the meaning of Ningshan, and shrugged helplessly.


    They don''t seem to be able to help with such things.


    While they were making eye contact, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped, looked back at them and said with a smile, "are you two bad mouthing me behind my back?"


    "You have eyes on your back?"


    Ningshan didn''t deny it, but said with a smile: "we are saying that lanluo seems to have moved the true feelings to you. Are you so cruel? Are you heartless?"


    Fools can see that Lan Luo really doesn''t want Xu Shaotang to die in the sea of bone eating demons.


    In order to make Xu Shaotang give up the idea of entering the sea of bone eating demons, he even ordered the soldiers of the moon tribe to open up their defense and let them leave directly through the border at the cost of becoming the sinners of the moon tribe!


    LAN Luo''s heartrending cry is still echoing in their ears. Even the two outsiders can''t bear it.


    "Am I heartless? No Xu Shaotang sighed and slowly put the jade pendant into his bag. "I just think that Lan Luo is too cunning. I don''t know which sentence she says is true or false."


    Ning Shan shook his head slightly and said seriously: "I believe that she really wanted to let us go regardless of everything at that moment. Although LAN Luo''s position was different from ours, she was also a woman of the utmost love and nature."


    "Besides, aren''t you thinking about her? I have been thinking, if you and the identity of LAN Luo swap, you will not be the same to LAN Luo


    We are all smart people. Even if Xu Shaotang wants to hide something, he can''t hide it.


    LAN Luo moved true feelings, isn''t Xu Shaotang? Even if Xu Shaotang is not emotional, at least, the weight of LAN in his heart is different from before.


    However, Xu Shaotang may be more rational, while LAN Luo is more emotional.


    At least at that moment, lanluo is no longer the noble and mysterious royal highness of the Moon Clan, but an ordinary woman who doesn''t want to see her sweetheart buried in the sea of bone eating demons.


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers, after a long silence, ambiguously says: "maybe."


    "So, in fact, before you began to believe that Lan Luo is really amnesia, your heart has begun to be captured by LAN Luo." Ning Shan, like an emotional expert, analyzes Xu Shaotang''s psychology, and sighs with regret: "if LAN Luo also rushes into the sea of bone eating demons, maybe no one in this world can separate you any more."


    "Elder brother Ning, you look like an old man in love."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to talk more about this issue. He joked at Ningshan: "did you harm a lot of women before you entered the gate of life and death?"


    "That''s true!"


    Rong Gu said with a laugh: "you don''t know, his confidants are countless! The reason why I have a fight with him is that he has so many confidants that he even goes to harm the beauties of our demon clan! "


    "It turns out that you are making a quarrel because of women!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at them and asked Rong Ju with a smile, "don''t you also like the beauty of the demon clan?"


    "Yes


    Rong Ju nodded and looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face. "I''m not like you. I know I''m interested in others, but I dare not admit it! I said before that the jade pendant was a token of love she sent you. I didn''t expect it to be true. ""In the future, you may not only be an intruder, but also a heartbreaker! Alas, you have failed to live up to the noble LAN Luo. I guess that even if we didn''t invade the territory of the Moon Clan, you will be the public enemy of those talented people of the Moon Clan in the future! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Rong Ju''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but draw his lips. He has nothing to do. Can Rong Ju think of the title of "heartless man"? After choking for a long time, Xu Shaotang took the initiative to turn away from the topic and said slowly: "who do you think is the woman in white with the veil? She dares to slap LAN Luo unexpectedly, and LAN Yun they those people don''t even put a fart


    Xu Shaotang is really curious about the identity of the woman in white.


    "I guess it should be the master of LAN Luo?" Ning Shan Wu said: "lanluo can tame the demons, and the woman in white can also tame the demons. Judging from her taming the two wolf kings, her strength is stronger than lanluo, not at all!"


    "I guess it''s her master, too."


    Rong sentence said with a smile: "master beat apprentice, it is reasonable, that is Lan Luo status noble also useless."


    "Master?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, "I feel that their relationship should be more than just a teacher and apprentice."


    "Don''t worry about them. It''s none of our business now." Ning Shan patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder with a smile and said with a relieved smile: "now we are going to leave here alive! Other things, wait until you leave! If we can''t leave, there''s nothing else to think about! "


    "So it is


    Xu Shaotang nodded and looked at the desolate land covered with yellow sand. He felt uneasy in his heart.

 Chapter 3077

    When it was dark that day, the three people chose to stop and have a rest in the gap between the two rocks.


    Different from the desert in Xu Shaotang''s impression, even at night, it has been hot and dry for a long time. There is no difference between it and the daytime except that there is no light.


    From dawn to dark, they don''t know how far they have gone in this desert. However, they don''t find any signs of life.


    It''s like the real forbidden zone of life here!


    "Strange!"


    Xu Shaotang leaned against the rock behind him, frowning and saying, "we haven''t met any danger after walking for so long. It seems that we shouldn''t be called Jedi here, right?"


    Before Rong said that, he also reminded Rong to be careful, but now, even he has this feeling.


    In Xu Shaotang''s view, the so-called Jedi, even if they are not powerful enough to suffocate, should be like the Wuji cold region, with a bad environment that even the most holy can not retreat.


    But the situation is obviously not right.


    The conditions here are very bad, but for these saints, such bad conditions are completely within the scope of tolerance. To be arrogant, apart from making them a little uncomfortable, this kind of environment will not have a great impact on them at all.


    "I wonder, too."


    Ningshan grabs the yellow sand on the ground and lets the wind blow. Staring at the messy dust, he says with a puzzled face: "the moon people dare not even step here. It''s reasonable that they will encounter danger as soon as they enter the sea of bone eating demons, but we''ve all gone so far. There''s no danger at all!"


    Month clansman is not a fool, if here want to go deep into very deep place will have danger, estimate LAN cloud they already rushed in to catch them and then quit.


    It was a good thing that there was no danger, but at the moment, this abnormal situation without any danger made all three of them feel extremely uneasy.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons!


    The less dangerous it is, the more dangerous it may be!


    Because, when the real danger comes, they may not even have time to react!


    "What the hell is this place?" Xu Shaotang looks up helplessly at the starry sky above his head.


    Although there is almost no difference between their eyesight at night and during the day, for the moment, he still prefers the night. At least, the starry sky above his head can alleviate the monotonous scene in their eyes.


    There is no difference between the starry sky here and the starry sky in his mind. He can even name a lot of stars, such as big dipper, Polaris and Sirius, all of which appear in his sight.


    Now he knows that the world they lived in is just the tip of the iceberg in the real world. When he sees the stars again, there is no surprise in his heart. Some of them are just deep memories of the days when he once accompanied his beloved women to look up at the stars.


    However, now accompanied by two rough men.


    For a moment, Xu Shaotang disliked Ning Shan and Rong Ju. He thought inexplicably that if the people around him were himself, any one of those women would be OK, even LAN Luo would be OK!


    "What are you thinking?"


    See Xu Shaotang silently looking up at the starry sky, Ningshan and Rongju can''t help looking at him curiously.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just thinking, why do people of the Moon Clan think that this is a dead and lifeless Jedi!" Xu Shaotang''s face flickered with doubt and said to himself, "now I doubt that we are in the sea of fake bone eating demons!"


    "That''s it?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ning Shan rolled his eyes and said, "I thought you thought of something!"


    "Nothing, even if I want to think of something is impossible!" With a self mocking smile, Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and said, "let''s go. Anyway, I can''t think of anything. Keep going. Now even if I meet an ant, I think I will be excited for a long time!"


    "Don''t talk about ants, even if I can find a bone, I will be happy!"


    Rong sentence weak smile, see Xu Shaotang they have started, also immediately followed up.


    They are not moving at full speed now, just like walking under the desert night sky. The roaring wind and the rustling sound of stepping on the sand under their feet reflect each other, making the sound of the night no longer so monotonous.


    He stopped to look at the burning mountain.


    Facing Ningshan''s inexplicable eyes, Rongju is at a loss. Just about to ask, Ningshan suddenly laughs, squats down slowly, and says with a smile: "if you want, you can be happy for a while!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Rong sentence hasn''t reacted for a moment, looking at Ningshan full of doubts.


    "Didn''t you say you''d be happy to see a bone?" Ning Shan laughs and reaches into the sand with one hand. When his hand comes out, there are several dead bones in his hand."What a bone


    Xu Shaotang and Rong Ju look at Ningshan in surprise. Although they are not really happy because of the dead bones, this is their first discovery in the bone eating magic sea!


    "There''s a lot under my feet!"


    Ningshan slowly stood up, a genuine Qi swept out with the palm wind, and the yellow sand piled up on the ground suddenly flew everywhere. A moment later, the bones buried by the yellow sand finally showed up.


    However, the palm wind of Ningshan did not stop, on the contrary, it expanded the scope of its whistling.


    Without Ningshan''s warning, Xu Shaotang and Rongju also understood his meaning.


    The next moment, two people palm wind and true Qi together.


    As a large amount of yellow sand was blown away, there were more and more dead bones on the ground. When they stopped, there were hundreds more dead bones on the ground.


    Buried by wind and sand all the year round, and in this extremely dry place, these bones are still intact.


    The skeleton is so big that it can be concluded that not only adults but also children died here.


    It can be predicted that if they continue, there will be more dead bones under the yellow sand, but there is no need for them to do so.


    "This should be a member of the Moon Clan!"


    Looking at the dead bones on the ground, Ning Shan''s eyebrows twisted into a piece in an instant, and said in a deep voice: "before the fall of the waves, hundreds of thousands of people from a tribe stepped into this Jedi. It seems that these people may be part of that tribe."


    "Mostly! Otherwise, there should be no child''s bones. "


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said anxiously: "it seems that here is really qualified to become a Jedi! However, there is no sign of any injury on these bones. How did these people die here? "

 Chapter 3078

    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Ning Shan and Rong Ju look at each other but shake their heads at the same time.


    They can''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. Xu Shaotang''s question is also their question.


    It''s not surprising that there are dead bones here. After all, the evil name of the bone eating demon sea is actually piled up with human lives!


    But it''s strange that so many people have died for no reason, and there are no scars on their bones.


    "Is it poisoning?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mind suddenly flashed an idea, if these people are poisoned and died, it seems to be able to explain why there are no scars on their bones.


    There are thousands of poisons in this world. Not every poison will make people black.


    It''s a pity that these people''s bodies have already been corrupted. Even if Xu Shaotang has a guess in his heart, there is no way to verify it.


    "Since I can''t figure it out, I don''t care how these people died." Ning Shan pondered a little and said slowly: "let''s go on, there should be more discoveries! No matter how big this Jedi is, hundreds of thousands of people are trapped in it. If we look carefully, we will find more dead bones. Maybe we can find out the reason at that time! "


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "these bones also prove that it''s really dangerous here! However, the people of the Moon Clan have made a mistake, that is, the people who died here can''t even find the bones, just because their bones were buried in the sand! "


    As they discussed their ideas, they searched forward carefully.


    Since we can find some dead bones, we can certainly find more. If we can''t see any scars on all the dead bones, then they have to think carefully.


    In their careful search, soon after, they found dead bones again.


    But this time, in addition to the remains of some Yue people, there were also the remains of some demons.


    Looking at the bones of the scattered demons, Rong Ju guessed: "did these demons kill these people quietly?"


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan shook their heads at the same time.


    They look at each other and know that what they think is what they think of each other.


    "It''s not these demons that killed the Yue clan, but the Yue clan killed these demons!" Ning Shan took a deep breath and said slowly: "if I guess correctly, these demons are not the demons of the bone eating demon sea itself, but..."


    At this point, Ningshan suddenly stopped and looked at Xu Shaotang.


    See Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, he confirmed again, Xu Shaotang and his thought to go together.


    "But what?"


    See two people there play riddle, allow sentence not from ask a way in a hurry.


    "It''s a demon tamed by the moon people!" Ningshan said quietly: "just like Heifeng and the two bloodthirsty wolf kings!"


    "But why do they want to kill the demons they tame?" Rong Ju was full of doubts and asked, "wouldn''t it be better to have those tamed demons to protect such a place?"


    "It''s better, but we''ve all ignored one fact!"


    Xu Shaotang took over Ningshan''s words and said: "we all forget that the Yue people can''t eat and drink like us! In this barren land, they can''t find anything suspicious to satisfy their hunger, so they have to kill their tame demons to satisfy their hunger! "


    "The reason why we didn''t see any scars on the remains of those people we found before is that they were starved to death!"


    At this moment, some problems gradually became clear in their minds.


    If you explain it in this way, then some of the previous questions can also be well answered.


    They can ignore hunger, but the moon people can''t.


    In this barren land, hundreds of thousands of people eat and drink a day is an extremely terrible number, they continue to consume their own food, but they are supplemented, and eventually starve to death, it seems inevitable.


    "Starve to death?"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, Rong Ju''s face suddenly showed the color of disbelief, and said inconceivable: "should not starve to death? Even if they can''t get out of the stone stele for more than ten hours, we can''t get out of the stone stele for more than six hours? More than ten hours, you should never die of hunger? "


    "Maybe they have reasons not to quit. After all, they are a rebellious tribe. Once they go out, they may be killed by other Yue people."


    Ning Shan thought for a moment, and then said, "what''s more, the moon clan has so many people who are comparable to saints. There are hundreds of thousands of people in a tribe. In fact, most of them should be saints or even people under immortals! We have to walk five or six hours, they even need a few days! In such a bad place, these days have been enough to starve people to death! "


    "What''s more, they may get lost or have other accidents! In a word, it''s not as hard as we think to starve people here! "


    They are saints who have long forgotten what hunger is like.In their opinion, food that is totally useless is indispensable in the eyes of the moon people.


    It seems strange to them that people starve to death, but even in the present moon tribe, it should still be possible.


    God has given the Moon Clan the ability not to be bound by the field, and also let them get the magic attack, but also gave them the most fatal constraint, that is, let them rely on food far more than other nationalities.


    Perhaps, this is fair!


    Or, in the dark, everything is doomed!


    Rong Ju still seems to feel that it is unimaginable for so many people to starve to death. He feels his chin and thinks about it. Suddenly, he asks Ning Shan with a serious face: "if you are allowed to choose between being killed and being starved to death, which one would you choose?"


    Hear the problem of Rong sentence, Ning Shan suddenly a face black line, not angry said: "I choose to let you die first!"


    Rong Ju didn''t get angry. He just smacked his mouth and said, "anyway, if I were you, I would rather be killed. At least I would die faster!"


    "In fact, it''s very easy to test our conjecture now." Xu Shaotang''s face was grim and said: "we continue to move forward. When we find the remains of the Yue people again, we can see some clues."


    From the current situation, it is obvious that the Yue people are going further and further into a desperate situation. If these people are really starved to death, then the more they go back, the more people will starve to death.


    After understanding what Xu Shaotang meant, the three continued to move forward.


    This time, they are more careful than before.


    Finally, they found a large number of dead bones in a cave that had collapsed.

 Chapter 3079

    The dead bones in the cave lie in all directions, some leaning against the wall of the cave, some lying on the ground. We can imagine what despair they experienced before they died.


    "What''s that?"


    When the three people were full of emotion, Xu Shaotang suddenly found a bone on the ground. From this bone, we can see the trace of being cut by external force. Xu Shaotang knew human bone very well, and immediately judged that it was part of an arm!


    On the withered body next to this arm, obvious scars can also be seen.


    The man''s entire skull was smashed, apparently with a fatal blow.


    When they carefully examined the dead bones, they found that there were obvious scars on them. Some of them had broken sternum, some had their heads cut off, and some had their waist cut off.


    Seeing these, Xu Shaotang''s mind can''t help but come up with a scene of human purgatory. A long time ago, it was obvious that there was a brutal massacre here!


    I don''t know what crimes these people have committed, or what people they have provoked, which has brought them destruction.


    This is only a part of the dead bones they saw. There must be more dead bones buried in the collapsed cave. These people may want to avoid the disaster here, but they are still not spared.


    "Don''t these people starve to death?"


    Seeing the scene in front of them, Ningshan could not help doubting their previous speculation.


    Obviously, someone is hunting these people!


    In addition, these people were killed by extremely cruel means. In this cave, almost no complete skeleton could be seen. Most of them were from different places.


    "It could be civil strife, too." Xu Shaotang pondered slightly: "in this kind of place, if you fall into a desperate situation, hundreds of thousands of people, it is inevitable that there will be civil strife, and this kind of killing is normal."


    "So it is."


    Ning Shan nodded slightly, "however, we still have to be careful. In case these people did not die of civil strife, it means that there are other people here."


    After another inspection in the three caves, they left the cave and moved forward quickly.


    This time, because of the discovery in the cave, they began to be careful. With the help of the stars, Xu Shaotang quickly found the direction and planned to go all the way north to see how big the forbidden area of life was and whether he could find his way out.


    Along the way, they found a lot of bones scattered everywhere.


    There are separate, there are several dead bones together, the players have injuries, some people have no injuries.


    This discovery made them even more confused and began to doubt their judgment.


    The color of the day gradually brightened, and the three were exhausted.


    This kind of fatigue is not physical fatigue, but mental fatigue, because no one knows when there will be danger here, and where the potential enemies will jump out to attack them.


    They are on guard all the way, which is a great test of their mental strength.


    Fortunately, they did not encounter any attacks, which should be the best news so far.


    "Have a rest!"


    Seeing that Ningshan and Rongju were somewhat frustrated, Xu Shaotang slowly stopped and looked at the endless desert in the distance.


    This kind of situation, which does not even know whether it is dangerous or not, is the most tormenting, even more tormenting than that in the cold regions.


    In the Wuji cold region, they still know when they can carry it and when they can''t hold it. But here, they don''t feel any danger at all, but danger seems to be everywhere. They don''t know whether to stop or move on.


    Perhaps, if they continue to move forward, they will unconsciously put themselves in a real desperate situation.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ning Shan and Rong Ju stop at the same time. Rong Ju just sits on the ground, spits out a long breath, reaches out his hand to wipe the dust off his face, and says: "this ghost place is really torture. Now I suddenly hope that a demon will attack us, or someone will do it!"


    "Who doesn''t?"


    Ning Shan shook his brain with a tired face and said with a bitter smile: "the unknown danger is the most terrible!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles and squats down beside Rong Ju slowly. "In fact, it''s a good thing if there''s no danger all the time. I hope we don''t encounter any situation before we go out of this area."


    "It''s a pity it''s impossible!"


    Ning Shan shook his head. "I guess we will only encounter more and more situations!"


    Looking at Ning Shan''s sad face, Xu Shaotang, who wanted to say "crow''s beak", finally held back. His eyes quickly swept around him, making sure that there was no danger around him. Then he sat down and had a rest.


    In fact, he is also very tired, mainly due to mental and psychological pressure."Brother Xu, do you feel something is missing?"


    Just when Xu Shaotang quickly regained his energy, Ning Shan suddenly turned his cheek and asked him.


    "What''s missing?"


    Xu Shaotang inexplicably looked at Ningshan one eye, eyes and quickly scanning around, "nothing less? If it''s less, it''s just less vitality. I feel like I''m back in the barren land of the gate of life and death. "


    "You didn''t find out?"


    Ning Shan showed a strange smile on his face and looked at Rong sentence, "how about you? Did you find out? "


    "Of course I found out!"


    With a smile, Rong Ju patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "don''t you find that without LAN Luo, our party has lost a lot of fun? Before listening to you two bickering, or later watching you change your tricks to test her, the world passed unconsciously! Now, just the three of us feel that this time is very hard! "


    Hearing Rong''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help smothering slightly.


    Although Rongju''s words have the element of ridicule, they are also facts.


    LAN Luo is gone. It seems that there is less energy around them. Even when they stop to have a rest, most of them are big eyes and small eyes, as if they can''t find the topic, and as if they have already said what they can say.


    "It looks like you feel it, too."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was silent, Ning Shan couldn''t help smiling, patting him on the shoulder and saying like a big brother: "listen to me, if we can leave here alive, whether we enter the territory of Yunzhong city or return to the territory of Yuezu, you want to do something to meet her, give her an account, and give yourself an account."


    "I..."


    Xu Shaotang lips slightly open, want to say something, but in the end did not say, just quietly into thinking.

 Chapter 3080

    Two days later.


    When feeling the obstruction of the invisible barrier in front of him, Xu Shaotang knew that in the north, it was obviously impossible.


    This has reached the edge of the holy prison, and the invisible barrier is the boundary of the holy prison.


    In two days, they saw a lot of dead bones. When they saw the dead bones again, they were numb. Moreover, for two days, they still did not encounter any danger!


    "It seems that there should be no danger here." Xu Shaotang''s palm was slowly placed on the invisible barrier, and he said: "we''ve crossed the whole sea of bone eating demons. If it''s really dangerous, we should have found us long ago!"


    They don''t know whether they are happy or sad about the present result.


    Happily, they have proved with their own actions that there is no danger at all in this bone eating devil sea except for the slightly worse environment! Even if it''s dangerous, it''s probably only many years ago.


    Sadly, they have come to the end of the holy prison. Facing this invisible barrier, they can''t cross it at all. If they want to find their way back to the territory of Yunzhong City, they have to start from other directions.


    "That''s a good thing!"


    Ning Shan said with a smile: "in this case, at least we have a way out! I can''t do it. It''s a big deal to quit the sea of bone eating demons! "


    As long as you don''t die here, it''s a good thing!


    "Go west!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and turned his eyes to the West. Since the North couldn''t get through, he didn''t believe it. The direction to the North was also the end of the holy prison!


    Moreover, as Ning Shan said, even if the three directions are impassable, they can also exit from the sea of bone eating demons.


    If there is no accident, at least they have no worries, can rest assured bold search!


    At the suggestion of Xu Shaotang, they quickly turned to the West.


    Because it is almost certain that there is no danger here, so they don''t have to walk on the ground carefully any more. In this way, their speed is not known how many times faster.


    In just one day, they had reached the end of the west, but the invisible barrier poured cold water on them again.


    They walked along the invisible barrier for a long time, and finally gave up. The whole west side was completely blocked by that barrier. This direction is closest to the border between Yunzhong city and Yuezu. Now even this direction is blocked by that barrier. The rest of them either go to the east to try their luck, or they have to quit the bone eating demon sea.


    However, the east side is closer to the Blackstone mountains and the endless cold region, and it is extremely unlikely to leave the moon kingdom from this side.


    However, although the hope is dim, they have to try now.


    None of them would quit the sea of bone eating demons until they had to.


    Withdraw from the bone eating demon sea, without the hostage lanluo, they will probably be killed in the hands of the strong of the Moon Clan!


    Efforts to adjust their mentality, three people and the fastest speed to the East.


    More than a day later, they were once again blocked by an invisible barrier, which also declared that the last hope in their hearts was completely shattered!


    Now, we have to quit the sea of bone eating demons!


    "I''ve lost my wife, but I''ve lost my soldiers again!"


    Xu Shaotang some chagrin in front of this invisible barrier on the hard kick, this his mother''s all what matter! Now LAN Luo has been released by them, and he has to withdraw from the bone eating devil sea. He has wasted so long time in the bone eating devil sea, which is so bad that he has no pants left!


    Like Xu Shaotang, Ningshan and Rongju are also depressed.


    All three directions are blocked by the boundary of the holy prison. Now they have no choice but to withdraw from the sea of bone eating demons, unless they spend their whole life in the sea of bone eating demons, but it''s impossible!


    "This damned dungeon!" Rong sentence did not have the good spirit to scold a, is also heavy one punch to blow on that boundary, boundary in addition to the little ripples, there is no influence at all.


    "Don''t waste your energy."


    Looking at the irascible Rong sentence, Ning Shan sighed helplessly, and forced out a smile, "at least we can go back, which is much better than those who starved to death here! Didn''t we all guess the result yesterday? Let''s go. We''ve wasted so long here. There''s no need to waste any more. "


    Everything to a good place to think, although Ningshan now is also very lost, but still comfort themselves.


    In fact, this is not a comfort. Compared with the Yue people, they are much luckier!


    "Don''t leave here yet!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slowly and said, "let''s find a place near here to have a rest, think about the next plan, and then quit the bone eating demon sea. Maybe we won''t have so much time to think about it carefully!"


    "I almost forgot."


    Ning Shan nodded and saw that there was a hill which was seriously eroded by the strong wind not far away. He pointed to the hill and said, "let''s find a place to discuss it there! To tell you the truth, now I really have no idea! Thinking about facing the pursuit of many strong members of the Moon Clan in the future, I feel a headache. "Among them, Ningshan had the lowest accomplishments.


    He can foresee that he will become a burden to Xu Shaotang and Rong Ju for a long time to come.


    Although he knew that Xu Shaotang and Rong Ju would not despise him as a burden, there was always a barrier in his heart, which was hard for him to cross.


    "We have headaches, too."


    Xu Shaotang patted his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m beginning to miss Qi LAN Luo now."


    "You quietly find a chance to see LAN Luo, let her take the initiative to be caught by you again, she should be willing to!" Ning Shan laughs and flies to the nearby hill.


    Listen to Ning Shan''s words, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly, and then flies to the hill quickly.


    Soon, the three fell at the foot of the mountain.


    As soon as they fell, they found a dead bone at the foot of the mountain.


    Looking at the withered bone in front of them, they could not help feeling.


    This person should also be a member of the Moon Clan. Maybe he wants to leave from this direction just like them, so as to avoid being chased by the Moon Clan outside the sea of bone eating demons. As a result, when he arrived here, he found that he could not leave at all.


    At that time, this person should be very desperate, right?


    Seeing this skeleton and thinking about their present situation, they had a feeling of sympathy for each other.


    "What''s that?"


    Just as they were feeling, Rong Ju suddenly found something beside the dead bone and planed it out.

 Chapter 3081

    This is a box made of unknown materials.


    Rong Ju gently knocked, and the box made a crisp sound, like iron, not iron, like wood, not wood. It felt a bit like a stone, but it was not a common stone.


    Rong sentence tried to break it, and the box was immediately opened by him without any effort.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the rolled up thing in the box, Rong Ju''s face flashed a trace of doubt. He quickly opened the thing that looked like a roll of animal skin, and saw that it was covered with dense words.


    Because of the protection of the box, although after countless years, the handwriting on it is very clear.


    Ningshan and Xu Shaotang also quickly gather together and look at the words above with Rongju.


    Looking at, three people''s faces suddenly began to become particularly dignified.


    When Rong Ju put down his hide roll, the three people were worried, but they sighed.


    "It turns out that those people really starved to death!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed solemnly: "according to the records above, the people we found in the cave before should be the demons mentioned above, right? We sympathized with them before, but now it seems that they really deserve it! "


    It is clearly written on the animal skin scroll that after entering the sea of bone eating demons, after consuming all the food they carried, the Yue people of this tribe began to kill their domesticated demons to satisfy their hunger. When all the demons were eaten by them, some of the people who became twisted because of hunger quietly hunted their own people for food!


    These moon people, who hunt and kill people for food, have become the demons depicted in the animal skin scroll!


    Later, the evil deeds of these demons were exposed and torn to pieces by the angry people!


    Although these demons were killed, more and more people who could not stand hunger gradually became demons. In the end, hundreds of thousands of people in a tribe either starved to death, or were used as food by those who became demons, or were killed by their fellow people, and finally all died in this desert.


    The one who recorded the tragedy was an elder of this tribe. He was also one of the demons. However, he did not feed on the living, but on the bodies of starving people.


    It is because of this that he can barely survive to walk in every direction of the sea of bone eating demons.


    When he found that there was no way out in the East, he fell into a complete collapse. After writing these words, he resolutely chose to commit suicide.


    The scroll not only records the tragedy, but also the elder''s repentance and guilt.


    After knowing these things, although they also felt indignation and disgust for the crimes of the demonized Yue people, they felt a sense of desolation. If they were not forced to despair, anyone with a little humanity could not do such things.


    Hateful and pathetic!


    "It''s true that you deserve it, but Alas With a heavy sigh, Ning Shan could not resist the disgusting feeling in his heart, but said with a puzzled face: "according to the above records, the people of this tribe tried to withdraw from the sea of bone eating demons, but when they returned, they found that they could not go out any more. What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shaotang rubbed his head and said in a deep voice: "according to the truth, it is impossible for such a situation to occur. If they are not on the wrong road, there is only one possibility!"


    "What''s possible?" Rongju and Ningshan asked curiously.


    "This sea of bone eating demons is the holy prison in the holy prison!"


    Xu Shaotang face dignified said: "I have had the honor to experience some things, also saw one-way border! If the people of this tribe do not go the wrong way, then the border of the whole sea of bone eating demons is probably a one-way border! That is to say, if you can get in, you can''t get out! "


    When finishing the last sentence, Xu Shaotang''s face became extremely ugly.


    At the beginning, they came to the holy prison from the one-way border. They knew that there was a way out behind them, but they couldn''t leave at all. If they were really unlucky, they would be completely tragic.


    It seems that the ten goblins now understand why he is called the Dead Sea eater!


    Everyone who comes in can''t go out. With the eyes of outsiders, those people die in it, and no one escapes. Naturally, they die without life!


    No wonder Mingming is only a hundred meters away from them, but those people around lanluo dare not step into the sea of bone eating demons to chase them. The place where the monument is erected should be the one-way border in the south. It''s easy for them to chase in. It''s really hard for them to go out!


    "Can''t get in?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ning Shan and Rong Ju''s face suddenly changed. Seeing Xu Shaotang''s look, they know that Xu Shaotang is not joking with them!


    Soon, these things that Xu Shaotang thought of, Ningshan also thought of.


    If it is explained in this way, then everything can be explained!


    "Shall we go back the same way?" Ningshan said bitterly: "if it''s really like what you guessed, then we''ll have a lot of fun!"Trapped here, although they are not in danger, they will not be as hungry as the moon people, but they will be tortured crazy by this claustrophobic environment!


    In the gate of life and death, we should always be on guard against the attack of the moon people, but at least we can see other people. At least there are endless killing to let them know that they are still alive.


    But if they are trapped in the sea of bone eating demons, they either have no choice but to sit down and meditate, or they are tortured crazy by endless loneliness!


    However, they also know each other''s character, and have guessed that the latter is more likely.


    "Look, you have to look!"


    Xu Shaotang held his fist tightly and said decidedly: "if we don''t go to have a look, how can we know if the people of this tribe are going to the wrong place? Although the possibility of this kind of thing is very small, I''m not willing to experience it myself!"


    He also knows that it is difficult for people who have reached a certain level of cultivation to go in the wrong direction.


    How can a moon tribe with hundreds of thousands of people find one or two people with good accomplishments? It''s really a small probability event to go in the wrong direction. So far, it''s only possible!


    "Then don''t delay, let''s go!"


    Ning Shan''s face is also unprecedented serious, deep voice way: "early to see, if confirmed your guess, then we have to think about what to do next! If I really want to stay here all my life, I''d rather die! "

 Chapter 3082

    a barrier!


    Invisible barrier!


    When they finally came to the south of the sea of bone eating demons, although they had psychological preparation, when everything really came, their faces were still very ugly.


    They are sure that they are not going in the wrong direction. This place should be where they enter the sea of bone eating demons.


    But now they can''t see the huge stone tablet standing in the bone eating demon''s overseas. They know that the stone tablet is only a few meters away from them, but it is forcibly separated by this invisible barrier.


    Three people dispirited stands there, lets the sandstorm blow falls in the body.


    The sea of bone eating demons really devoured them. Although it didn''t kill them, it made them fall into unprecedented fear and uneasiness.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang let out a suppressed roar. With the help of the power of Nuwa stone, he smashed into the invisible barrier.


    One punch, two punches


    Xu Shaotang seems to want to smash this barrier, but also like to vent his depression.


    However, no matter how he bombarded, the barrier just kept rippling, and there was no sign of breaking.


    Although they know that all Xu Shaotang''s attacks are futile, Ningshan and Rongju have not stopped him. They know that Xu Shaotang needs to vent now. It''s not only Xu Shaotang, but also they need to vent?


    Trapped in such a place, think about it is a kind of terrible torture.


    Until exhausted, Xu Shaotang stopped this useless attack, the whole person is like a pool of mud in general sitting on the ground, an unprecedented despair in his heart continues to spread.


    "If I hadn''t gone my own way, we wouldn''t have come to this end..."


    Xu Shaotang murmured to himself. At this moment, he really regretted that he didn''t listen to LAN Luo''s advice to enter the ten dead and lifeless Jedi.


    "If it hadn''t been for my proposal, we wouldn''t have thought of coming here." Ningshan slowly sat down next to Xu Shaotang, gently patted him on the shoulder, relieved: "since it''s already like this, it''s meaningless to regret it again! Just because we''re stuck here now doesn''t mean we''re stuck here all the time! We are not the moon people. We will not starve here! Perhaps, when we become the most holy, this boundary can be easily broken


    "Most holy..."


    Hearing Ning Shan''s words, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "by that time, maybe everything will be late..."


    He doesn''t doubt Ning Shan''s words. Theoretically, they really have great hope to leave here. However, it may be decades or even hundreds of years later!


    There was hope, but he couldn''t wait!


    By that time, I''m afraid everything has already changed!


    "I understand." Ningshan sighed: "but in this situation, we can''t do anything except to improve our cultivation and get out of here as soon as possible."


    "No, we can find another way out!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice: "maybe there is another way out for this bone eating demon sea? Perhaps, where will the border be damaged? "


    Ning Shan looked at Xu Shaotang bitterly and sighed, "do you think it''s possible?"


    He wanted to say that Xu Shaotang was deceiving himself, but he finally held back.


    He understands Xu Shaotang''s mood at the moment. Now, even if there is a trace of hope to leave here, Xu Shaotang will spare no effort to try.


    "Not much!"


    Xu Shaotang has not completely lost his mind. He shakes his head and says, "but even if there is only one chance in a billion, I will try. I don''t want to be trapped in this cage! I have to leave! "


    "Well, in that case, we''ll find it with you."


    Ning Shan forced out a smile, "anyway, we are all right now. Let''s look for it first. Maybe, there is really hope?"


    He didn''t want to attack Xu Shaotang''s enthusiasm, and he didn''t want to pour cold water on Xu Shaotang. At this time, there is still a trace of hope in his heart, which is actually a good thing! If there is no hope in a person''s heart, maybe he will really die.


    "Now that it''s confirmed that there''s no other danger here, we can look for it separately!"


    Xu Shaotang thought for a while and said slowly, "I remember that there was a canyon in the middle of the canyon. There was a mountain on the west side of the canyon, right? Well, let''s separate our search every day and meet on that mountain at night! "


    It''s a waste of their time to get together in such a place where there is no other danger.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t want to waste his time, because he knows that it takes a lot of time to search every inch of the land in the bone eating demon sea, and their separate search can greatly shorten the time.


    Yes, it''s the most stupid way now.


    Although it can almost be concluded that this method is useless at all, there is still a trace of hope before it is determined. In order to leave here, he is not willing to give up any hope!After venting the depression in his heart, Xu Shaotang has gradually recovered his calm.


    Now it seems that the more irritable it is, the more useless it is. The road you choose, with tears in your eyes, will go on!


    If there is no hope at all, he can also improve his cultivation. It is also a good thing that he can leave one day earlier.


    "I remember that mountain, too!"


    Ning Shan nodded and said, "that''s it. Let''s split up now. We''ll meet there in the dark. I''ll search from here to the East. Brother Xu, you''re the fastest. Search to the North!"


    "Good!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, the whole person had jumped out quickly. After a few breath, his body was submerged in the sandstorm.


    "Do you really want to do that?"


    Looking at the direction of Xu Shaotang''s figure disappearing, Rong Ju said with a depressed face: "you should know that it''s meaningless, just a waste of time."


    "Are we afraid of wasting time now?"


    Ning Shan turned to look at Rong Ju and said with a bitter smile, "the most important thing we need now is time. In fact, you and I have no way to completely calm down and practice. Let''s just find something for ourselves! If we can find something, nature is the best. Even if it''s in vain, we won''t lose much, will we? "


    "Ha ha, that''s true!"


    Rong Ju smiles bitterly, "well, I''ll search to the West."


    Say, allow sentence also no longer delay time, helplessly saw Ning Shan one eye, jump body to search and go to the West.

 Chapter 3083

    When it was dark, the three met on the agreed hill.


    No one is the first to speak, but everyone already knows the other''s answer.


    Nothing!


    Three people quietly lean there, the look on each face is not very good-looking, even if you want to squeeze out a smile, but you can''t hide the loss in your heart, everyone is so, each other''s heart is clear, so why hide it?


    The height of the hill was only two or three hundred meters. They sat on the top of the hill, barely able to overlook.


    The canyon hundreds of meters wide is very eye-catching, just like a scar on the earth.


    Now, even if it''s full of scars, it can''t be compared with the scars and depression in their hearts.


    Xu Shaotang sat there silently, his eyes staring at the canyon at the foot of the mountain. His mind was in a mess. Smiling faces flashed through his mind like slides. Every smiling face stimulated him not to stay here for another minute.


    Since knowing Xu Shaotang, Ningshan saw Xu Shaotang''s loss for the first time. He couldn''t think of any words to comfort Xu Shaotang. He patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said: "have a rest, continue tomorrow! There are still many places we need to search! "


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, quietly closed his eyes and leaned there. He wanted to sleep or get drunk, but now, both have become a luxury.


    The next day, they set out early in the morning.


    Meeting at night, still nothing.


    The third day, the fourth day


    Ten days later, they have searched almost every part of the sea, but they still have no harvest.


    At this time, three people''s mind can not help but think of two words: give up!


    It''s time to give up. Now it''s the Yellow River, and it''s time to give up.


    Next, it''s time to calm down, put aside all the distractions, and strive to cultivate.


    It''s a choice they don''t have!


    "Have a good rest. I''ll go for a walk."


    Xu Shaotang slowly stood up, his face full of fatigue.


    "Together!"


    Ning Shan said with a smile: "anyway, we are all right. We also want to go for a walk."


    "I want to be alone." Xu Shaotang refused Ningshan''s kindness and jumped straight into the canyon.


    A long time ago, there might be a river under the canyon, but now, there is only yellow sand in the canyon, which is extremely annoying.


    Xu Shaotang slowly falls on the soft yellow sand in the canyon. If he is an ordinary person, he may just fall down and be buried directly in the yellow sand.


    Xu Shaotang walked on the sand and moved slowly. There was no difference between this canyon and other places of bone eating magic sea. The strong wind passing through the canyon was even more fierce than other places outside.


    The dry wind blows yellow sand and dust on Xu Shaotang''s face, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t feel any discomfort. During this period of time, they have fully adapted to the environment here, but it''s hard for them to accept their own situation.


    Xu Shaotang constantly forces himself to calm down, but he is helpless to find that his heart is agitated and can''t calm down at all.


    What to do? Do you really want to practice here?


    Xu Shaotang kept repeating this question in his mind. Even when he first entered the northern region, he was not so absent-minded. Sometimes, the more he knew, the worse it was.


    At that time, he knew too little and didn''t have so much fear, but now, he knows too much, which brings him unprecedented pressure.


    Think about, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly revealed a violent atmosphere, the whole person became extremely manic.


    "Yanji!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly gives out a roar and looks at the sky in a murderous way.


    Now I''m like this, all thanks to Yanji!


    If Yan Ji didn''t try his best to force him to enter the gate of life and death, how could he come to such a state?


    "Kill


    In the rage, Xu Shaotang''s eyes seem to be Yan Ji''s figure. His red eyes stare at Yan Ji, and a fierce Qi cuts away against Yan Ji''s shadow.


    The furious Qi tears Yanji''s body, but in the blink of an eye, Yanji''s body closes again.


    In the sandstorm, the corners of Yanji''s mouth show a smile of disdain, seems to be laughing at him in trouble.


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    Xu Shaotang''s murder is more and more intense, and the tyrannical atmosphere makes him look like a wild beast. The fury is constantly coming out. Now he has only one idea to kill Yanji!


    Yanji''s figure disappeared and reappeared in front of his eyes. No matter how he attacked, Yanji seemed to be unable to kill him. Every time Yanji disappeared and reappeared, the smile on his face became strong, and finally gradually turned into unrestrained laughter.Listening to Yan Ji''s harsh laughter, Xu Shaotang''s anger is even heavier, and a mass of black Qi has unconsciously enveloped his whole person.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are becoming more and more red, as if he had become a monster to choose people.


    At this moment, a mass of purple Qi suddenly emanates from his body. With the appearance of purple Qi, the black Qi around him gradually dissipates, and finally disappears completely.


    At the moment when the black Qi disappears, the virtual shadow of Yanji disappears from Xu Shaotang, and Xu Shaotang''s blood red eyes gradually return to normal.


    "Brother Xu!"


    A cry of surprise awakens Xu Shaotang. Xu Shaotang suddenly excites himself. Looking back, he sees Ning Shan and Rong Ju looking at himself nervously.


    Xu Shaotang looked at them suspiciously and asked, "when did you come?"


    "We came when you were crazy, but we didn''t respond to what we called you." See Xu Shaotang gradually return to normal, Ningshan can not help a long sigh of relief, "you just seem to be possessed."


    "Possessed?"


    Thinking about the scene that just appeared in front of his eyes, and looking around the mess, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with some fear: "it''s not that I''m possessed, it''s the rage that I devoured before, and it''s the backfire when I''m confused! Fortunately, I have Taichu purple Qi to protect my body. Otherwise, I might be engulfed by the fierce Qi! "


    As expected, the cultivation of state of mind was not enough, which gave the fierce Qi a chance to bite back.


    "How do you feel now?" Ningshan asked nervously.


    "It''s all right!" Xu Shaotang reluctantly showed a smile, "just thought to be trapped here, my heart is particularly upset, this was the rage backfire, now let it out, it''s OK! Don''t worry, I... "


    "What''s that?"


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, Rong Ju suddenly pointed to the messy land behind him and exclaimed.

 Chapter 3084

    Two people along the direction of Rong sentence fingers to see, suddenly saw a black thing.


    The dark thing should have been buried before, because Xu Shaotang had just been attacked violently by the fierce reaction, which led to the collapse of many parts around him, which made the thing exposed.


    "What kind of weapon is it?"


    Ning Shan frowned slightly and quickly came to the black thing. He guessed and reached for the black thing.


    Starting with a cold, Ningshan is more convinced of his guess and pushes away the surrounding stones.


    With his push, the dark thing showed more, and even did not see its edge.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Seeing the dark thing, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a color of doubt. He quickly walked over and pushed away all the surrounding stones. The more they pushed, the more black parts were exposed, but he still couldn''t see any edges, which proved that the dark thing was probably very big.


    With more and more parts exposed, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed with excitement. He swept away his previous decadence and looked like he had been beaten with chicken blood.


    Two people are surprised to see more and more excited Xu Shaotang, doubt a way: "brother Xu, do you know what this is?"


    "Some guesses, but I''m not sure yet!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice couldn''t hide his excitement. "Don''t be idle, let''s see if we can dig this thing out! Or find the entrance to the inside of this thing! "


    "Entrance?"


    Two people a face inexplicably looking at Xu Shaotang, but still join the excavation of the queue.


    The vertical and horizontal Qi kept flying, and the dust and smoke filled the air. Big stones were cut down. Soon, they had dug up a part of the size of the basketball court, but they still didn''t see the edge. This discovery made Ning Shan and Rong Ju confused.


    "It''s not a weapon, is it?" He said, "I''ve never seen such a big weapon? And it could be bigger! "


    After all, they have dug up such a large part of it now, and they haven''t dug it out. They haven''t even seen it in the corners. This dark thing is probably a big one.


    Ning Shan nodded and asked Xu Shaotang again, "what is it?"


    "Spaceship!"


    Full of excitement, Xu Shaotang knocked on the exposed black part and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know how to explain this thing to you. Dig first. When you see the real face of this thing, you will understand!"


    He is now basically sure that this is probably a ship left by the demons, but it has been buried by endless years. In addition, few people have stepped in here before except for the tribe of that month, which leads to the fact that the buried ship has never been found!


    This is probably a very big guy!


    The spaceship in Kunlun Kingdom, which was mistakenly thought to be Tianzhu Mountain, appeared in his mind again. If it was that kind of spaceship, he estimated that even with the power of their three saints, it would be impossible to dig out all the spaceships in a month or two!


    However, they don''t need to dig out all of them. They just need to find the crack or other entrance. Their purpose is to enter the interior of the spaceship!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly began to understand why there was no grass in such a large area of bone eating demon sea!


    In addition to its own environmental reasons, it is likely to have a huge relationship with the buried spacecraft.


    Just imagine, if the spaceship crashes or is destroyed for other reasons, leading to the leakage of nuclear fuel, then, it is not difficult to understand that it becomes a barren land!


    "Spaceship?"


    Listen to this brand-new term, Rongju and Ningshan can''t help falling into confusion. They don''t know what the spaceship is!


    However, since Xu Shaotang has said that there is no way to explain it, they are not good to ask any more questions. They can only continue to follow Xu Shaotang''s efforts to dig, but they are curious about what the so-called spaceship is and how Xu Shaotang will know it.


    And since the appearance of the so-called spaceship, Xu Shaotang has become very excited. Can the spaceship help them leave here?


    With countless questions, two people with Xu Shaotang to dig together.


    With their efforts, more and more hull parts of the spaceship began to appear.


    "Stop!"


    Just as they were digging, Xu Shaotang suddenly yelled at them excitedly: "found it!"


    "What did you find?" They rushed to Xu Shaotang''s side, only to see that Xu Shaotang was looking at a crack on the spaceship excitedly. The crack was not wide, and at most it could only accommodate one person to squeeze in.


    "Go


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, tried to suppress the excitement in his heart, and quickly squeezed his body from the crack.Already can''t restrain in the heart of curious Rong sentence and Ning mountain also follow behind him squeeze into crack.


    I don''t know how many years this spaceship has been buried here. It''s already dark inside, but the three are saints. Light or dark has little effect on their eyesight. They can see everything clearly inside.


    After countless years, there is no spot of rust inside.


    Except for some yellow sand and gravel poured in from the cracks, it is full of debris.


    "This Is this what you mean by the interior of the ship? "


    Ning Shan looked at these things that he had never seen before, and looked at Xu Shaotang curiously.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said in a trembling voice: "we should have not really entered the core of the spaceship. This should be the auxiliary bodies on both sides of the spaceship! When we really get into the core of it, you''ll see more incredible things! "


    Where they are now, they can see neither the cabin nor the operation buttons. There is only one cavity, which is a very large cabin and can hardly see the end at a glance.


    It is likely to exist as the debris room of the spaceship, or as part of the defense armor of the spaceship. In this way, if attacked from the outside, the first damage is the secondary body of the spacecraft, and the core cabin will not be threatened!


    It may even be a place for small escape craft, but now these are impossible to verify.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Ningshan and Rongju look at each other blankly. They can''t understand what Xu Shaotang is saying, and they don''t have the image of a spaceship in their head!


    However, according to Xu Shaotang, it seems to be a very powerful thing?

 Chapter 3085

    When Ning Shan and Rong Ju are curious, Xu Shaotang finds the location of the hatch.


    "Don''t miss it!"


    Looking at the closed cabin door, Xu Shaotang prays silently in his heart. At the same time, he tries to push the cabin door out. The cabin door is closed. No matter how hard Xu Shaotang tries, he can''t push the cabin door open.


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang tried to pull the hatch out again, but still couldn''t open it.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t open it..."


    Xu Shaotang sighed helplessly. When he saw the hatch, he had psychological preparation in his heart. The spaceship crashed here for countless years, and the power system and power supply system must have been damaged.


    However, when he was sure that he couldn''t open it, he was somewhat disappointed.


    "There''s another door!" When Xu Shaotang is disappointed, Ning Shan and Rong Ju speak out at the same time.


    two people as like as two peas in front of the hatch.


    This discovery, immediately let Xu Shaotang heart again ignited hope, hurriedly asked two people to try to open a look.


    Rong sentence inside and outside a push and pull, but the door is still, finally can only reluctantly shrug to Xu Shaotang.


    "Squeak..."


    At the same time, there was a sound of opening the door from Ningshan. The sound sounded in the secluded space, which was very clear.


    "It''s on!"


    Xu Shaotang cried out excitedly, rushed to Ningshan''s side and said to Ningshan with a smile: "it seems that your luck is better than ours!"


    This hatch is either damaged, or the people on the spaceship didn''t close it when they fled, but no matter what the reason, it''s good to open it.


    "I hope my luck will always be so good!" Ning Shan laughs to reply a, and is full of curiously to say: "I now pour is some can''t wait to see this inside in the end have what strange thing!"


    "Then don''t wait!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs, greets Rong Ju and Ning Shan, and quickly walks into the cabin door.


    As soon as I entered the hatch, I saw an incomplete skeleton. The skeleton was wrapped in special armor, but there was a terrible wound on the armor, which should be the cause of the death.


    This skeleton looks a little bigger than the normal skeleton, especially its head, which is totally out of proportion to the whole body. The head seems to be a little wider than the shoulder!


    as like as two peas in the Kunlun circle, the helmet almost identical to the helmet he had found in the Kunlun circle. It also indirectly proves that the people here are the same kind of people in the spaceship of the Kunlun circle.


    Come from outside, demon!


    I just don''t know why the man died, whether he was cut by debris when the spaceship crashed or killed by others.


    Xu Shaotang was not in the mood to think about these problems for the time being. He quickly scanned the new cabin. This cabin was much smaller than the previous one. In addition to the corpse at the door, there were many corpses lying in the cabin. Most of the corpses were not very complete. Many of the corpses were nailed in the cabin by the fragments in the cabin.


    In the interior of the cabin, you can still see blood stains, which have dried up and weathered, only some traces can be seen.


    Inside the cabin, a lot of debris can be seen inserted into the cabin, and many of them also have blood stains.


    Seeing these bloodstained debris, Xu Shaotang has roughly guessed that a large number of debris were produced when the spaceship crashed. These people died on the flying debris before they had time to escape.


    There are rows of fragmented cabins in the cabin. It seems that they should be the sleeping cabins of these people.


    Although these cabins are broken, the things inside and outside the cabins that look like facial recognition instruments prove that these cabins are high-tech products.


    There were more bodies in the cabin than in the cabin, and many people should have escaped.


    Xu Shaotang tried to press the buttons in the cabin, but he didn''t respond. It was probably because there was no electricity.


    While Xu Shaotang was scanning the cabin, Rong Ju picked up a helmet and gently held it in his hand. He gently knocked on the helmet. Suddenly, he gathered Demon power and hit it with a heavy blow.


    "Kaka..."


    Rong Ju''s strength is comparable to that of the eight grade sage. With this full punch, a crack appears on the helmet, but it''s just a crack!


    In the face of Rongju''s full attack, the helmet was not completely broken. This discovery suddenly surprised Ningshan and Rongju.


    Looking at the tiny crack on the helmet, Rong Ju was surprised and said, "the defense ability of this thing should be as good as that of ordinary artifact, right? Who are these people? How can everyone have such a powerful weapon? "


    At the same time, Ning Shan looked at Xu Shaotang curiously: "and what are these things? How does it feel like a coffin? These people are not buried here after death, are they? So many people are buried here at the same time, is the spaceship a huge grave? Many strong men are buried in this grave? "coffin?


    Hear Ning Shan''s words, Xu Shaotang''s cheek is not from tiny a draw.


    Also Kui Ning Shan thought out, unexpectedly took this one''s rest cabin as a coffin!


    But then again, it''s really easy for people who don''t know how to see these rest cabins as coffins. These rest cabins look like coffins!


    "It''s not a coffin, it''s where they sleep!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "you can think of these people as coming here from another world, which is the tool that the spaceship brought them here. This process may take a long time, so we have these rest pods! As for the identities of these people, according to what I know, they should be the legendary demons. I don''t know if you have heard of them


    "The demons? You said they were demons? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Rong Ju suddenly drops his helmet and looks at Xu Shaotang with astonishment.


    "Yes, the demons!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "in sum, the demon clan should be the ancestor of the Yue clan! I have heard people say that the current moon people are the descendants of the combination of the demons and other nationalities in our world. Therefore, the color of the blood and eyes of the moon people is different from ours, and they can ignore our field. "


    Now that he has said this, Xu Shaotang simply said all the things he knew.


    "And the other way of saying it?"


    Rong Ju was surprised and said, "I only heard the elders of the clan mention the demons. They knew that the demons had fought with all the clans, and all the clans had paid a heavy price to destroy the demons. The elders of the clan were not very clear about the specific ones."

 Chapter 3086

    Next, while carefully searching inside the cabin, Xu Shaotang roughly told them what he knew and popularized scientific and technological knowledge to them.


    After listening to Xu Shaotang''s story, Ning Shan and Rong Ju stood there with a dull face. What Xu Shaotang said was beyond their imagination. Many of what Xu Shaotang said were things they had never heard of, and there were many new terms. They could not understand the meaning of these new terms at all.


    For a long time, the shocked Ning Shan slowly recovered and asked: "so, do you want to repair this spaceship, and then let this spaceship take us away from the bone eating demon sea?"


    "Well This... "


    Hearing Ning Shan''s question, Xu Shaotang said awkwardly: "I don''t have this ability. It''s estimated that no one in the whole holy prison has this ability! I just want to see if there is any power device in this spaceship. I want to charge my mobile phone... "


    Fix the ship?


    Don''t say it''s him. According to the damage degree of the spaceship, it''s estimated that the top scientists in the world will not have the ability to gather together!


    What''s more, the spaceship of Kunlun Kingdom also reminds him that this thing would rather make it a pile of scrap metal forever than restart it, otherwise, it will bring endless disasters.


    Now he just wants to charge his mobile phone, look at the photos in it, and try to see if he can contact people outside the border with his mobile phone.


    When he first entered the holy prison from that sea area, he could still connect with compassion. Now, the outside of the border may be their original world. If he can really connect with his family, even if he is trapped here, his heart will be comforted.


    "Cell phone?"


    They look at Xu Shaotang blankly again, obviously don''t know what the mobile phone he said is.


    Xu Shaotang slowly took out his mobile phone from the heaven and earth bag and showed it to them. He said, "I can''t explain this to you. You just need to know that this is also a kind of high-tech product I told you! Now, let''s look carefully to see if there are any doors or cracks that can lead to other places. There should be no electricity in the whole cabin. "


    They look at Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone blankly, and finally look at each other with a smile.


    They have seen that Xu Shaotang is obviously not a person of the same world with them. They simply can''t understand what Xu Shaotang said.


    Helpless, they separate in the cabin carefully searching, soon, they found a closed door.


    However, there is no crack in the hatch. Under the full attack, the hatch is not damaged at all. It is harder than the helmet.


    "Don''t bother. It''s made of special materials. With our current strength, we can''t destroy it at all." Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Rong sentence, and then his eyes fell on a larger piece of debris in the cabin.


    The fragment is directly inserted into the bulkhead. If the fragment can be taken out, it may be able to enter other cabins through the opening torn by the fragment.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s eyes, Ning Shan and Rong Ju immediately understand his intention.


    "I''m strong, I''ll come!"


    Rong sentence volunteered to come forward, both hands demon force surging, tightly grasp the piece of debris, forced to pull out.


    "It''s moving!"


    When he saw that the fragment moved a little outside, Xu Shaotang suddenly yelled with excitement on his face.


    It''s only a matter of time before it can be pulled out from the bulkhead just a little bit.


    With the power of Rong sentence constantly gushing out, in the end, the fragment was pulled out by him.


    At the moment when the fragments were pulled out, a weak light poured in from the crack. It was a very weak red light, and it was still flashing!


    Seeing the light, Xu Shaotang could no longer hide his excitement. He rushed forward and looked inside through the crack.


    It''s also a huge cabin. It''s also a mess, but this cabin looks more like an equipment cabin. There are pieces of damaged equipment everywhere, and all kinds of threads scattered like cobwebs.


    In the deepest part of the cabin, a red dot was flashing. All kinds of broken equipment and debris were piled around the red dot. Xu Shaotang didn''t know what equipment the red dot was from.


    However, as long as there is a red dot, it means that there is probably electricity there!


    This red dot is his biggest hope now!


    Excited, Xu Shaotang tries his best to squeeze his body into the crack. The broken edge of the crack cuts his skin like a blade. The blood drips down the edge of the crack, but he doesn''t realize it. He just squeezes inside.


    Finally, Xu Shaotang, who was dragging a scar, squeezed into the cabin. He had no time to heal himself and rushed to the red dot quickly.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s desperate appearance, Ning Shan and Rong Ju can''t help but smile. Although they can''t understand the function of mobile phones, they also know that it must be very important for him.Finally, Xu Shaotang rushed to the side of the red dot.


    A genuine Qi sweeps out, and the broken fragments around the red dot are swept away one after another, exposing the red dot completely.


    "Ha ha, there is still electricity!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs crazily, but his eyes become moist gradually.


    For such a long time, he finally saw the hope of contacting his family! Even if he can''t contact his family, as long as he can see the photos in his mobile phone, he will be extremely satisfied!


    The red spot should be the emergency light in this cabin. The outside light body has been smashed, leaving only a lamp shell and the lamp bead made of unknown material in the middle. The lamp bead keeps flashing, and it seems to be still giving people a dangerous warning.


    "Wait outside now. I''ll try to see if I can connect it." Xu Shaotang turned back and rushed to Ningshan. They said a word, then squatted beside the red light in a hurry and observed carefully.


    Soon, he was sure that he could turn on the red light.


    Xu Shaotang quickly stood up and found two wires. He carefully took down the lamp bead and connected the wire. At the other end of the wire, he connected his mobile phone charger.


    All ready, Xu Shaotang slowly put his hand on the exposed wire, a weak current suddenly into his body, although very weak, as long as there is courage is a good thing.


    After that, Xu Shaotang put his charging head into his mobile phone nervously. When he saw the screen of the mobile phone light up slightly, Xu Shaotang finally gave out an excited roar.

 Chapter 3087

    Ningshan and Rongju are not waiting outside. They also force their bodies to squeeze in from the crack. While Xu Shaotang excitedly pays attention to the condition of the mobile phone, they start to talk about the situation again.


    Those complicated devices and buttons are beyond their understanding.


    In Xu Shaotang''s words, these are things that make them feel strange.


    "I don''t know which button is still useful. Don''t press it casually." Seeing that the two men also came in, Xu Shaotang looked at them helplessly and said, "if we start this thing carelessly, we are likely to be the sinners of the whole world!"


    At the beginning, Wu Jie started the warship in Kunlun because of his cheap hand. He didn''t dare to forget this lesson.


    Since there is still a weak current here, it means that not all the power systems or power systems of the spaceship have been irretrievably damaged. Although the possibility of starting the spaceship is very small, it is not that there is no possibility of starting it. We should be careful.


    "This thing is so powerful?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, allow sentence not from tiny how tongue, on the face take a bit of suspicious color.


    Although they can''t fully understand what the spaceship is, they have a general idea now. In his eyes, it''s just a dead thing, just like a top strong man who has died.


    Can a dead object be as terrible as Xu Shaotang said?


    "The horror of this thing is beyond your imagination!" Xu Shaotang said with a serious face: "I think this is the reason why the bone eating demon sea has become a barren Jedi! If I say so, you can roughly imagine how horrible this thing is? "


    He couldn''t explain nuclear pollution to them. He could only tell them in a way they could understand.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they couldn''t help looking at each other. Their eyes were filled with shock.


    They have been wandering in the sea of bone eating demons for such a long time. The depth of the sea of bone eating demons is at least thousands of kilometers. If such a large piece of Jedi is really caused by the so-called spaceship, then it''s really terrible!


    Thinking of Xu Shaotang''s reminder, they did not dare to move the things in it at will. They just looked at everything they had never seen before curiously.


    When Xu Shaotang was waiting for his mobile phone to be fully charged, he followed them to check it.


    It''s about the same size as the cabin just now. Although it has already become a mess, Xu Shaotang still tries to imagine what it looks like when it is in good condition according to the mess and damaged instruments.


    This thought really made him think of a general appearance.


    Computer room?


    Xu Shaotang''s mind is haunted by the appearance of these two words. He doesn''t know the specific function of this cabin, but he feels that it should be a control room similar to the engine room. Maybe it doesn''t control the cabin of the whole spaceship, but most of the areas on the spaceship should be controlled by these strange equipment in this cabin.


    "Clang..."


    Xu Shaotang was just thinking about it when a crisp sound came to his ear.


    When I went there, I saw a ball the size of a football rolling on the ground.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s inquiring eyes, Rong Ju smiles awkwardly, points to the ball on the ground and says, "I bumped into it by accident. It shouldn''t be anything Ah This... "


    Before Rong''s words were finished, a blue light suddenly shot into their eyes.


    The blue light didn''t come from elsewhere, it came from the ball.


    Seeing the blue light for a moment, the scene in front of them suddenly changed. A picture of the vast starry sky appeared in front of them, making them feel as if they were in space.


    This picture is not a plane picture, but a three-dimensional 3D image.


    Just, this picture cast in the messy cabin, appears a little fuzzy.


    Suddenly seeing this strange picture, Ning Shan and Rong Ju are startled. They look unbelievable. Shocked, Rong Ju looks at Xu Shaotang carefully, like a child who has done something wrong.


    Xu Shaotang told them not to touch those things. After all, he accidentally met them. Is it because of his careless action that they are going to become the sinners of the world?


    The more Rong Ju thinks about it, the more uneasy he is. When he is about to speak, he sees Xu Shaotang coming to the ball quickly.


    Xu Shaotang held the ball in his hand. He found that there were three irregularly arranged things similar to pinhole cameras on the ball. The blue light was emitted from the three cameras. When the ball fell to the ground, it should have hit the switch above.


    "It should be a kind of projection equipment. Don''t worry. It''s not dangerous, but it can help us understand what''s going on in the spaceship!"


    Xu Shaotang comforted his nervous Rongju, picked up the ball and moved it constantly. With his movement, the projected picture gradually began to become clear.As the picture becomes clearer, the shock color on Ning Shan''s and Rong Ju''s faces is more intense. A moment later, they both look at the picture in front of them with a dull face, and their faces are clearly a ghost expression.


    In the 3D projection, several huge spaceships are flying in formation in space.


    At the beginning, there was no abnormality in several spaceships. However, all of a sudden, an energy that twisted the space suddenly attacked those spaceships. The energy seemed to have the power of destruction. Even though those spaceships had a huge volume, they were still embarrassed by the twisted energy.


    Under the attack of the twisted energy, the two spaceships flew to the flank of the middle spaceship to protect it firmly, but they were directly cut off by the terrible energy. Even so, they could not keep the middle spaceship.


    An invisible force pulls the wreckage of the two spaceships together with the intact spaceship into a huge vortex. Although we can''t see the scene inside the spaceship, we can only guess from the scattered debris outside the spaceship that the people inside the spaceship must have a hard time.


    At the same time, a small spaceship suddenly flew out of three large ships. Originally, it wanted to escape, but it seemed to underestimate the power of the terrible vortex. As soon as those small spaceships flew out, they were torn to pieces by the terrible energy.


    Vaguely, they seem to see a few humanoid creatures with helmets torn into a blood mist by the energy. The color of the blood is not green, but dark blue!


    Under the pull of that terrible force, three spaceships and their wreckage were involved in the huge vortex one after another.


    When the three ships disappeared with the wreckage, the pictures in front of them suddenly began to rotate. A moment later, all the pictures disappeared in front of them, leaving only a monotonous blue light.

 Chapter 3088

    In the second half of this image, it took less than two minutes from the time when the vortex appeared to the time when all the three spaceships were sucked into the vortex!


    Even Xu Shaotang, who has a concept of modern science and technology, would not believe what he saw.


    Three such huge warships completely disappeared in less than two minutes. The huge warships in his eyes were like children''s toys in front of the whirlpool!


    He could discern vaguely that the protected warship seemed to be the warship in Kunlun Kingdom, which was regarded as Tianzhu Mountain warship!


    See here, Xu Shaotang heart already understand a probably!


    It is precisely because of the protection of the two spaceships that the spaceship in the middle can not be torn up, which can also explain why the Kunlun warship can still be launched.


    Maybe it''s because there are noble demons on that ship?


    What they see now is the wreckage of two frigates that were cut off by the waist. It is because of the waist cutting that fuel leakage or reactor material leakage will be caused, and eventually the bone eating demon sea will become a barren Jedi!


    They are now in the wreckage, should be just one of the wrecks, there may be more ship debris scattered in the sea of bone eating demons!


    I just don''t know what the terrible vortex is, the space fissure, or the space storm they have known before? Or some other terrible space disaster?


    Those who survived this terrible disaster should be the earliest demons. The moon people are the products of merging the blood of the demons and other nationalities in the world, so their blood color is also green between blue and red.


    Xu Shaotang clearly knows how strong the warship''s protective ability is. The materials used to make the warship are almost indestructible! But the warship made of this kind of hard material is so vulnerable under the terrible vortex!


    However, in this terrible disaster, there are still a large number of people survived, we have to say that the vitality of the demon people is really very strong!


    When Xu Shaotang was filled with emotion, Ningshan and Rongju, who had fallen into dullness, gradually regained their consciousness.


    Although the projection has disappeared, but they just saw the picture is still constantly flashing in their minds.


    "The three moving castles just now are what you call the original appearance of the spaceship?" Xu Shaoning asked, his face still in shock.


    Yes, in his eyes, those three monsters are just moving castles!


    Compared with the three moving castles, the flying spacecraft felt like a small black dot on a huge map.


    "Yes."


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath, nodded his head slightly and said, "maybe it can''t be called a spaceship any more. It''s clearly a space warship! If the power of the vortex is not too terrible, I estimate that the weapons on these three warships can easily destroy the whole Cloud City! "


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s mind involuntarily appeared those scenes of space war in science fiction movies. Maybe the kind of weapons that can destroy a star with one shot really exist!


    Fortunately, the terrible vortex directly destroyed the two warships, and the warship in Kunlun had already left the world. Otherwise, it would be a devastating disaster to bring the demons in again!


    "Destroy the whole Cloud City..."


    Ning Shan and Rong Ju looked at each other in horror for a long time, and then said happily: "fortunately, the three warships were destroyed, otherwise, according to what you said, it is estimated that the whole holy prison will disappear in a few times..."


    "Do you people in that world have such frightful warships?" Rong sentence asks curiously.


    "Not now, not in the future."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slowly and said: "there was a man who cheated me, but I still agree with what he said. The end of science and technology is destruction! So, I don''t want our world to have such horrible things. "


    Xiaozhi cheated him and mu Tiance, but also made him understand this truth.


    When technology reaches a certain level, it often brings terrible disasters rather than benefits the world. The demon clan is a very obvious example.


    "Where is your world?"


    The color of shock on Ning Shan''s face gradually faded, but a strong color of curiosity surged up.


    "In fact, our world is also in this world."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "some people call it Guixu. If you haven''t heard of Guixu, you should have heard of Zhongzhou?"


    "Yes


    Rong Ju nodded heavily and said: "Zhongzhou is even more mysterious than Xiandao. I''ve met people from the north and South regions, and people from Xiandao and holy prison, but I''ve never seen people from Zhongzhou! You should be the first


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know if it''s the legendary central state."With a bitter smile, Xu Shaotang said, "my friends and I have speculated that our world is probably just a part of the lost Zhongzhou. Most of Zhongzhou should be buried in the endless sea."


    Now that he''s in this position, Xu Shaotang doesn''t have to hide from them any more.


    In his heart, Ningshan and Rongju have long been his life and death friends.


    "So, you want to go back to central?" Ningshan suddenly said.


    "At present, it''s not very realistic to go back to Zhongzhou. The best thing is to go back to yunzhongcheng. I still have a few friends in yunzhongcheng." Xu Shaotang smiles a little, but then says helplessly: "but now I''m trapped in this sea of bone eating demons, and it''s a luxury to go back anywhere."


    "We''ll leave!"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s helpless look, Ning Shan patted him heavily on the shoulder and said firmly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be much calmer if I let it out before." Xu Shaotang knew that Ningshan was afraid of what happened before. He looked at him gratefully and said with a smile, "at least I can see my family now!"


    "Through your cell phone?"


    Rong Ju curiously looked at the mobile phone still charging there, "when I say this, I also want to see what your family looks like. I guess your confidant should be one of them?"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, estimated that the mobile phone should be able to turn on normally, and immediately said excitedly: "let''s go and show you my family. I haven''t seen them for a long time, and I''m suddenly a little lucky. If it wasn''t for the hostility, we wouldn''t be able to find the wreckage of this warship, and we couldn''t charge the mobile phone!"

 Chapter 3089

    A few days passed.


    When Xu Shaotang walked in the sea of bone eating demons around the invisible barrier, he had to accept the fact that he could not get in touch with his family after all!


    No signal!


    This discovery also shows that the sea of bone eating demons should be far away from where they came from.


    However, Xu Shaotang already had psychological preparation. When he finally determined the result, he was able to face it calmly. He looked at the photos in his mobile phone again, and Xu Shaotang quietly put away his mobile phone.


    It''s time to calm down and work hard. Now all the methods have been tried. No matter how much he is unwilling, he still has to face the reality.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, the two people who had already started practicing before him had already guessed the answer.


    "It seems too boring for us to practice like this."


    Looking at Xu Shaotang sitting not far from them, Ningshan asked: "do we want to see who can improve faster than that?"


    "Well It seems good. "


    Rong Ju smiles and looks at Ning Shan provocatively. He says with a smile: "this is a world of its own. There are only three of us. If we don''t have a competition, I don''t have the motivation to calm down and practice. It''s just that since it''s a competition, should we gamble a little bit..."


    "Wait!"


    In the middle of Rongju''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly stood up and grabbed Rongju''s shoulder in his surprised eyes. He asked excitedly, "what did you say just now? Say it again


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s inexplicable behavior, Ning Shan and Rong Ju are stunned at the same time. A moment later, Rong Ju looks at Xu Shaotang nervously and asks tentatively: "brother Xu, you won''t be attacked by the rage again?"


    Xu Shaotang is too inexplicable. They have no idea what kind of madness Xu Shaotang is taking.


    If possible, he even wants to slap Xu Shaotang to wake him up, so that he won''t be hurt by the anger of backfire.


    But then again, it seems that he is different from when he was attacked by anger! At least, he didn''t show any hostility, and he didn''t attack them or the surrounding area inexplicably.


    "Come on, repeat what you just said!"


    Xu Shaotang did not pay attention to their astonished eyes, but shook Rong Ju''s shoulder hard, and the color of excitement and doubt appeared on his face.


    When he heard Rong Ju''s words just now, an idea suddenly crossed his mind, but the speed of the idea was too fast. It just appeared for a moment and then quickly disappeared. He didn''t have time to catch it.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who seems to be in a state of bewilderment, Rong Ju can''t help but cast an inquiring look at Ning Shan. Seeing that Ning Shan gives him a slight nod, he says inexplicably: "if we don''t have a competition, we won''t have the motivation to meditate. But if we want to have a competition, it''s not a gamble, otherwise it''s too boring."


    "It''s not that, the front one!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head suddenly and grasped Rong Ju''s shoulder tightly. "It''s the sentence in front of him! Just now, it seems that I caught the front, but I didn''t think about what you said! "


    "The preceding sentence?" Ningshan surprised to see Xu Shaotang one eye, tentatively said: "yes, here has become a world, this sentence?"


    "A world of its own?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly trembled, suddenly slapped Rongju''s shoulder heavily, and laughed excitedly: "yes, that''s it! Self made world, ha ha, self made world


    This slap of his excitement almost broke Rong Ju''s shoulder.


    When Rong Ju grins in pain, he looks at Xu Shaotang, who seems to be in a state of madness. He doubts whether Xu Shaotang is crazy because he has not contacted his family.


    Yes, it''s possible!


    After all, in Xu Shaotang''s own words, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment!


    He must have gone mad because of his great disappointment leading to his mental breakdown!


    Looking at the crazy Xu Shaotang, Ning Shan frowned and exchanged a look with Rong Ju. Then he grasped Xu Shaotang carefully and asked: "brother Xu, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. What can I do for you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Ningshan inexplicably, saw his worried look, instantly guessed what he thought in his heart, and immediately laughed and said: "don''t worry, I''m really OK! I think of a possibility! If this could be true, then we can get out of here right away! "


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Rong Ju and Ning Shan were stunned at the same time and said, "do you think of a way to leave? Or do you find a way out? "


    "No, I just guessed a possibility!"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and said slowly, "I won''t tell you now, so that I won''t be proved wrong. You will be disappointed with me again!""All right!"


    Since Xu Shaotang said so, they no longer asked, but asked blankly, "what are you going to do?"


    "Check it first, I''ll guess!"


    As the voice falls, Xu Shaotang immediately sits with his knees crossed, and his true Qi constantly converges to the Nuwa stone. It seems that he wants the Nuwa stone to be completely activated.


    With the constant influx of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, Nu Wa Shi seems to wake up from deep sleep. At first, she seems to be a little lazy. However, in a moment, Nu Wa Shi suddenly seems to have discovered a new continent, and begins to beat excitedly in Xu Shaotang''s Dantian.


    Feeling the beating of Nuwa stone, Xu Shaotang was suddenly happy. He knew that his guess was right!


    Shiling!


    It''s the incomplete Nuwa stone spirit!


    However, this incomplete stone spirit did not give birth to a small world like the stone spirit in the stone wall in Weixi area before, but showed its most powerful and fundamental power - seal!


    The sea of bone eating demons should be sealed by the incomplete stone spirit of Nuwa, but the sea of bone eating demons is too big, and the power of the incomplete stone spirit is not enough to completely seal it, which leads to the difficulty of entering the sea of bone eating demons!


    With the gathering of Xu Shaotang''s true Qi, Nuwa stone becomes more and more active, but it seems that there is not enough power to take back the incomplete stone spirit, so it can only constantly devour Xu Shaotang''s true Qi to strengthen its own strength.


    Gradually, the power of Nuwa stone is stronger and stronger. Xu Shaotang feels that his elixir field is about to burn, but now he doesn''t care so much. He just constantly urges his true Qi to converge to Nuwa stone, and lets Nuwa stone devour his true Qi crazily.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, a dull thunder sounded, and an invisible vortex suddenly formed around Xu Shaotang

 Chapter 3090

    "Boom!"


    In the cloudless sky, thunder roared suddenly.


    There was no sign at all except the low roar just now.


    Ningshan they have not come back to God, the thunder again, the original clear sky, suddenly appeared a dazzling lightning, those lightning crisscross, as if to form a big net.


    The roar of thunder made one''s ears tingle.


    Xu Shaotang can clearly feel that the incomplete stone spirit of Nuwa stone is resisting and struggling, as if he does not want to return to the Nuwa stone. However, he finally found the third incomplete stone spirit. How can he miss the chance to collect it.


    In the face of Shi Ling''s struggle, Xu Shaotang can only send more true Qi to Nuwa stone, enhance the power of Nuwa stone, and help Nuwa stone devour the stone spirit who does not want to return.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of heaven and earth, Ning Shan and Rong Ju''s faces inevitably show a look of worry. They want to ask Xu Shaotang what''s going on. However, seeing Xu Shaotang''s concentration, they can''t open their mouth. They have to worry about it.


    The thunder is louder and louder, the lightning is more and more urgent.


    Between lightning and thunder, the world seems to collapse.


    All of a sudden, the wind roared from the sky and the wild sand danced in the wind. From tens of meters away, almost nothing could be seen. The thunder seemed to tear the sky and made Ningshan and Rongju numb.


    "Do you want to ask him what''s going on?"


    After hesitating for a long time, Rong Ju said to Ningshan with his mind: "seeing this scene, I think of the picture we saw in the warship. If that happens, we will be folded here."


    Looking at the worried Rongju, Ningshan''s face was full of hesitation. He pondered for a while, but he still shook his head and said: "don''t disturb him, he has his own discretion! We are afraid of death, he is even more afraid of death! He won''t make fun of his own life


    "That''s true! He almost collapsed when he knew he was going to be trapped here. "


    Rong Ju nodded slightly, "in this case, let''s sacrifice our lives to accompany the gentleman! If he can really let us leave here, it''s worth worrying a little now! "


    We are all saints. We all know that at this time, it''s best not to disturb Xu Shaotang. If we disturb Xu Shaotang rashly, he may be worried about his life. No matter how bad it is, it may destroy his affairs.


    After they made up their minds, they forced down their worries and left and right guards were beside Xu Shaotang. In this way, if Xu Shaotang had anything to do, they might be able to help.


    Xu Shaotang is now completely immersed in it. He can already feel that Nuwa stone has the upper hand in the confrontation with the incomplete stone spirit, and the incomplete stone spirit is being nibbled by Nuwa stone.


    As the stone spirit returns to the Nuwa stone little by little, the power of the Nuwa stone becomes stronger and stronger, and the incomplete stone spirit returns to the Nuwa stone faster.


    The thunder began to fade, and the lightning that tore the sky began to fade away.


    Slowly, the world returned to silence, only the constant blowing wind still lingered around them.


    Seeing that the visions of heaven and earth gradually disappear, Ning Shan and Rong Ju look at each other in silence. They are all very surprised and think, did Xu Shaotang succeed?


    Nuwa stone gradually stopped beating, Xu Shaotang that hot Dantian also gradually subsided.


    Feeling the surging of the three incomplete stone spirits in Nuwa stone, Xu Shaotang suddenly opened his eyes and finally showed a happy smile on his face. He succeeded!


    The seal of bone eating demon sea is broken!


    Now, they can leave the sea of bone eating demons!


    After a false alarm, they still had to leave the Jedi alive!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly wanted to give himself a hand. He should have thought of this, but he spent so long here in vain! If Rong Ju didn''t wake him up, he would not only miss the incomplete stone spirit which is extremely difficult to find, but also be trapped here!


    Gain and loss wake up early. If he thought of it after decades of being trapped here, he might even have the heart to commit suicide!


    Fortunately, their time was not completely wasted. At least, he found a place where he could charge his mobile phone. With the photos in his mobile phone, he could alleviate the pain of his missing.


    "Did it work?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s brilliant smiling face, Ning Shan was delighted and asked nervously, "can we leave here now?"


    "I don''t know if I can leave the territory of the Moon Clan, but I know that even if it''s not good enough, we can quit!" Xu Shaotang confidently said: "if the other three directions are unable to go out, then we will quit the bone eating magic sea and restart the previous game!"


    "How did you do it?"


    In addition to the surprise, they looked at Xu Shaotang curiously: "what''s the matter with that barrier?"


    Facing the two people''s curious eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "the barrier is not the boundary of the holy prison that we thought before, but a seal, which I suddenly thought of. However, now the seal has been broken by me, so unless the seal is outside the boundary or the extremely bad ring that people can''t bear Otherwise, we should be able to leave the territory of the moon tribe! ""Really? Great


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, two people suddenly surprise of shout a.


    Although they know that there are still some things Xu Shaotang has not said, such as how he broke the seal, but since Xu Shaotang does not say, they do not need to ask, they just need to know that they see the hope of leaving again!


    This is not only the hope to leave the bone eating demon sea, but also the hope to leave the territory of the Moon Clan!


    According to Xu Shaotang, they should have a great possibility to leave!


    "Let''s go!"


    Looking at the two men who were also excited, Xu Shaotang could not help but smile with relief, patted them on the shoulders and quickly swept to the wreckage of the warship.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Rong Ju catches up with him and asks suspiciously, "aren''t we going to leave here?"


    "I''m not in a hurry for a moment now."


    With a relieved smile, Xu Shaotang took out his mobile phone and shook it to Rong Ju. He said with a smile, "I don''t know if we will come here in the future. Before we leave, let me charge up the mobile phone! If I can leave Yuezu territory, I know where I can contact my family


    "So..."


    Rong Ju was embarrassed to smile and spit out a long breath of turbid gas, "well, you should seize the time to recharge. We also take advantage of this time to have a good rest. We haven''t relaxed so much for a long time..."

 Chapter 3091

    With a fully charged mobile phone, Xu Shaotang once again embarked on the journey of finding a way out.


    Just this time, the pressure in their hearts is much less.


    They''ve been through the worst, and now, no matter how bad it is, they still have a way out.


    With a relaxed and happy mood on the road, the three people are no longer sad, talking and laughing all the way, unconsciously, they have already felt a chill.


    "The road is closed!"


    When they felt the chill, the three stopped at the same time.


    They were the closest to the East, so they set out to the East first. They didn''t meet the barrier again. It has proved that the seal here is really broken. And this chill also let them understand that their previous guess was right.


    If they continue to go deep, they will enter the endless cold region again!


    "Then go north!" Ning Shan said with a smile: "if we go around like this, we can definitely find a way out."


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and the three turned north again.


    More than a day later, they met the barrier again, but this time, they were convinced that they had already surpassed the previous barrier.


    "Only the west side is left!"


    Gently touching this invisible barrier, Xu Shaotang knows that this is the real boundary of holy prison!


    With their present strength, there must be no hope to break through this barrier.


    When Xu Shaotang took out his mobile phone, he found that there was no signal here.


    The East and the north have no way to go, and the rest have to go to the West. If the west is also a border, they may really have to return to the territory of the moon tribe.


    With this last glimmer of hope on their way, their joy had already faded away. They all began to feel nervous, hoping that the West could find a way out. In this way, their plan to escape from the territory of the Moon Clan would be a complete success.


    "Ding Dong..."


    When Xu Shaotang smashed his cell phone, he suddenly made a slight sound.


    That''s the sound of information!


    Hearing this sound, Xu Shaotang suddenly showed an excited look on his face, and quickly picked up his mobile phone to check. At this time, Xu Shaotang was ecstatic!


    Yes, it''s really information!


    Lots of information!


    There are his women, Qin Guozhu and long who sent them, and many people who care about him. The general content of the message from everyone is almost the same: everything is OK at home, don''t worry! We are waiting for you to come back!


    Silently looking at a lot of information, Xu Shaotang''s eyes gradually wet.


    He wanted to roar, but the excitement in his heart made him unable to make any sound at all. His hand holding the mobile phone was shaking constantly. For such a long time, he finally received the news from the world he loved for the first time!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s excited appearance, Ning Shan and Rong Ju originally wanted to ask, but they couldn''t bear to interrupt Xu Shaotang, who was immersed in great joy. They just accompanied Xu Shaotang silently. At the same time, they began to wonder. Is Xu Shaotang connected with his family?


    When Xu Shaotang looked at the middle of a message, the whole person suddenly trembled, tears in his eyes can no longer control, just looking at the message over and over again.


    This is from Miao Miao. The words are full of deep thoughts and warm greetings.


    This girl is no longer that naughty and lovely little girl.


    After reading the information, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his head. Under the surprised eyes of Ning Shan and Rong Ju, he began to look around carefully.


    "What are you looking at?" Ningshan asked Xu Shaotang.


    In front of them, there is still a desert. In their eyes, there is no value worth seeing.


    "We should have left Yuezu territory!"


    Xu Shaotang carefully recalled the scene when they first entered the holy prison. When they crossed the sea, they were met by a desert. That desert is so similar to here!


    "Left?"


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, two people can''t help but slightly a Leng, face suspicious looking at Xu Shaotang, don''t know where his judgment comes from.


    "Go, walk around here first!"


    Xu Shaotang is not sure that this desert is the one they met at the beginning. There are no obvious landmarks here. There are yellow hot rocks everywhere, and he has no way to judge.


    "Good!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang doesn''t look fake, they immediately follow Xu Shaotang and quickly patrol around.


    When a smell of the sea came into Xu Shaotang''s nose, Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly showed a bright smile, he knew that his guess should be eight or nine!


    Follow the direction of the smell of the sea to quickly chase, soon, a rough sea appeared in front of them.Xu Shaotang takes out his mobile phone again and finds that the signal of the mobile phone is much better than before.


    "It''s really here!"


    Facing the sea, Xu Shaotang opened his chest and felt the sea breeze with the smell of sea. The color of excitement and happiness appeared alternately on his face.


    "Have you ever been here?"


    They look at Xu Shaotang curiously.


    "Yes! When I first came to the holy prison, I came from around here! " Xu Shaotang shook his fist excitedly and said in a trembling voice: "you can take a good bath in the sea first. I I want to contact my family


    Thinking of meeting the people he was thinking about day and night, Xu Shaotang almost fainted with excitement.


    "Forget it, we''ll be here!" Rong Ju said with a smile, "we are still curious about how you can contact your family."


    "Whatever you want!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly drops a sentence and opens the video call tremblingly. After a few "Ding Ding Du" sounds, a group of people''s faces suddenly appear in the picture. Pitiful heart, Lin Shuying, song Yinuo


    The screen of the mobile phone is too small to fit all the people in front of it.


    However, everyone''s eyes in the picture are flashing with crystal clear tears. In a faint sense, you can also hear the cry of deliberate suppression.


    Looking at the people who suddenly appear in Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone, Ning Shan and Rong Ju''s faces are filled with curiosity. Although they have seen Xu Shaotang''s so-called technology before, except for the ball, other things don''t give them too intuitive feelings, which can''t be compared with the scene in front of them.


    "You Is everything all right? "


    Xu Shaotang asked in a trembling voice, and quietly wiped away the tears in his eyes, trying to squeeze out a smiling face

 Chapter 3092

    Until the mobile phone power again, Xu Shaotang was reluctant to end the video call.


    Originally, I was just talking to Xu''s family at the beginning, but later Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu rushed to Xu''s house to ask him about the situation.


    He also learned that the Mu family members who got the news were also in a hurry. Unfortunately, the battery of the mobile phone could not last until the Mu family came.


    "Brother Xu, it''s amazing!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s mobile phone screen turns black again, Ning Shan and Rong Ju suddenly sigh with amazement.


    They also said hello to the Xu family just now. When they saw the warblers in the Xu family, they secretly admired Xu Shaotang''s good luck. They could get the hearts of so many beauties with different customs.


    No wonder Xu Shaotang wants to return to their world so much. There are so many people worthy of his missing. No one wants to stay in this heartless holy prison.


    "If you have a chance in the future, welcome to our world, you will see more magical things!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and pats them on the shoulder, but he is not without regret.


    Originally, he wanted people to bring generators to the holy prison, but only after some communication did he know that the sea area of Devil Island has been occupied by many powerful monsters. Now those monsters have threatened the security of the world, and all countries have temporarily put down their mustard and tried their best to deal with those monsters.


    Even as a demon king, the snake can''t retreat under the attack of those monsters.


    Now, no one can get close to that area.


    This news is also what he is most worried about at present. He knows that the appearance of those powerful monsters has an indispensable relationship with the plot of skeleton candle and Wuming, but until now, he has no news about these two people.


    And they are still trapped in the holy prison. They can''t help anything that happens there.


    If those monsters overflow, it is likely to threaten the safety of the whole world!


    We must find a way to go back as soon as possible! Xu Shaotang constantly reminds himself.


    "But how do you go back now?" Ning Shan looked at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "as far as I know, the holy prison can go to the north and South regions and Fairy Island, but it can''t go to your two worlds! Even if you can leave the prison, how can you go back? "


    "I know that."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said, "I know a place where I can go back, but my cultivation is not enough. I can''t get to that place at all. The next time, I have to try my best to improve my cultivation."


    "That''s good!"


    Ning Shan patted Xu Shaotang heavily on the shoulder and said with a smile, "we are happier than you!"


    Yes, they are much happier than Xu Shaotang.


    You only need to make up 10000 points of merit to leave the holy prison and return to the Fairy Island.


    Moreover, they don''t necessarily need to go back to Sendao. In their opinion, yunzhongcheng is at least more comfortable than Sendao. Although yunzhongcheng has its own rules, compared with Sendao''s almost fatal rules, the rules of yunzhongcheng can be ignored!


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Seeing the relaxed smile on their faces, Xu Shaotang took them to yunzhongcheng and said with some worry: "although we are really leaving Yuezu territory now, strictly speaking, we are all prison break people. I''m afraid that yunzhongcheng will not let us go so easily!"


    He didn''t know about Ning Shan and Rong Ju, but he knew about himself.


    Yanji always wants to get him to the gate of life and death. Now he has escaped from the gate of life and death. Yanji doesn''t know whether he will be angry because of this time. At present, they can''t bear the anger of Yanji.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, their faces froze at the same time.


    A moment later, Rong Ju said with a big smile: "it''s OK! No matter what, I''ll be locked in the door of life and death again! Anyway, we already know the way to escape now. Even if he locks us in again, we can still escape! "


    "You can think of it!"


    Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and said anxiously: "if he just sent us to the gate of life and death, it would be easy. What I''m afraid is that Yanji has other means, and even doesn''t rule out the possibility of killing us in a rage!"


    "No way!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, Ning Shan shook his head firmly and said, "as far as I know, no matter how much fault he has committed, no saint has been directly killed! Even if he wants to kill us, he won''t do it himself! "


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Shaotang felt his chin and thought about it, then said with a smile: "if it is true, there is not much worry! I''m going back to Yunzhong city to find my friends. What''s your plan? "


    They looked at each other, and then said with a hearty laugh: "is that true? Of course, I''m going to yunzhongcheng! ""Yes, we''ll have a good drink in yunzhongcheng!"


    They still can''t forget the taste of drinking that jar of wine in Yuezu territory. At that time, what they wanted most was to be able to drink freely. Now, they are finally out of Yuezu territory. How can they not have a good drink from Yunzhong city?


    Moreover, they also want to meet Xu Shaotang''s friends!


    With their relationship with Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang''s friends can also be regarded as their friends!


    "Well, let''s have a good drink in yunzhongcheng!" Xu Shaotang subconsciously wiped his mouth, talking about wine, he had a kind of drooling feeling!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s action, Ning Shan and Rong Ju can''t help laughing.


    However, with a smile, the look on Ning Shan''s face suddenly began to become dignified again. He silently looked at Xu Shaotang, hesitated again and again, but still slowly opened his mouth to Xu Shaotang and said: "brother Xu, there''s another thing, originally I didn''t want to destroy your interest, but I still think it''s necessary to tell you."


    "Elder brother Ning wants to talk about LAN Luo?" Xu Shaotang turned his head, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. In his mind, he could not help but see the shadow of the falling waves.


    That cunning frightening, but inexplicably distressing woman, now, should still believe that they have died in the sea of bone eating demons?


    Ning Shan nodded slightly and said: "Lan Luo is kind to you. She has a chance to kill us several times, but she didn''t do it after all. Finally, in order not to let us step into the sea of bone eating demons, she even wants to let us go even if we become the sinners of the Moon Clan. I don''t know what you think in your heart, but I think you should at least let her know that you are still alive!"


    "It''s a good thing for her to think I''m dead." Xu Shaotang sighed: "after all, she is the noble highness of the moon family, but we are the enemies of the moon family."


    "Do you care about the identity of her Moon Clan?"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and whispered: "I don''t care, but her people will care about my identity..."


    "Alas..."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Ning Shan and Rong Ju sighed helplessly at the same time.

 Chapter 3093

    City in the cloud, city master''s mansion.


    "What?"


    Originally sitting there leisurely tasting tea Yan Ji suddenly a Leng, full face stunned to see Sikong Nan around, "do you really see Xu Shaotang back to Yunzhong city?"


    "Yes


    Sikong Nan nodded heavily, "I''m sure I can''t read it wrong!"


    "Shouldn''t he still be in the abyss of demons? How on earth did he escape? " Yanji slowly put down the tea cup in his hand, and asked in disbelief: "is there any news about Xu Shaotang from the gate of life and death?"


    Sikong Nan took a careful look at Yanji and said in a deep voice: "it was said that they were forced into the Blackstone mountains by the devil before, and then there was no news of them any more."


    "The Blackstone mountains?"


    Yan Ji frowned slightly and said: "did he go through the endless cold region directly? It''s impossible. With his cultivation, it''s impossible to cross the endless cold region alive! Since it''s not the Wuji cold region, where can it be? "


    At this moment, Yanji suddenly found that the development of things had already exceeded his expectations.


    He thought that Xu Shaotang was absolutely unable to escape from the devil''s abyss. The only suspense was whether Xu Shaotang would be caught by those demons. Now, it''s better that Xu Shaotang returned to Yunzhong City unharmed. Even though he was the master of the holy prison, he didn''t understand how Xu Shaotang escaped.


    "Lord, what shall we do now?"


    Looking at Yan Ji, Sikong Nan said with a bitter smile: "now Xu Shaotang has escaped. With Xu Shaotang''s cunning, he will never enter the gate of life and death again! Even if he goes in, since he can escape once, he can certainly escape twice... "


    "The bastard!"


    Yan Ji gnashed his teeth and scolded, but suddenly he laughed, "this bastard has brought me surprise since he appeared! This time, but again let me open my eyes! It seems that I should go and see him


    "Did the Lord see him?"


    Sikong Nan looks at Yan Ji with surprise and asks carefully: "is it too early?"


    "Early? I don''t think it''s early. " Yan Ji said with a smile: "although his cultivation is far worse than that of Li Wushuang, what he did is as good as that of Li Wushuang! Li unparalleled, if with his cultivation, certainly can not do this! In fact, Xu Shaotang has surpassed Li Wushuang and Yao Qingdi... "


    "But his cultivation is not enough after all..." Sikong Nan sighed softly.


    "No, you''re wrong."


    Yan Ji shook his head and said, "his cultivation is not enough, but with his talent, it''s only a matter of time before he surpasses Li Wushuang and Yao Qingdi in cultivation."


    Hear Yan Ji''s words, Si Kong Nan immediately silent.


    Indeed, as long as Xu Shaotang doesn''t fall like a meteor, his accomplishments will surpass those two people sooner or later.


    He doesn''t know why Yanji, who has been hiding from Xu Shaotang, suddenly wants to see Xu Shaotang, but he knows that when Xu learns that Xu Shaotang has successfully escaped from the devil''s abyss, Yanji has made a decision in his heart.


    "What do you think?"


    Looking at the silent Sikong Nan, Yanji asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know." Sikong Nan shook his head and said: "I just thought it was too early, but now that the city master has decided, I believe that the city master has already thought it over, so I dare not make any assertion."


    "Well, is that so?"


    Yan Ji light glanced at Si Kong Nan one eye, "you go to call Guan Lao and Zhai Lao, I see how they say."


    "Yes


    Si Kongnan quickly took orders and left.


    Soon, Guan Qingyu and Zhai Tiandao quickly came to Yanji''s yard.


    On the way here, they have heard Sikong Nan talk about the current situation.


    See two people, Yan Ji straightforward asked: "if I go to see Xu Shaotang now, do you think it''s appropriate?"


    "Lord, I think it''s too early." Guan Qingyu quietly looked at Yanji and sighed: "the so-called desire for speed is not achieved. Moreover, Xu Shaotang is different from Yao Qingdi and Li. He has no ambition at all!"


    "Yes."


    Zhai Shao Tang said: "you haven''t heard a lot about the cunning, but you haven''t heard about Xu Shao Zhi! If the Lord of the city goes to see him now and explains everything to him, I''m afraid the boy will run faster! "


    "Is it really too early?"


    Listening to their words, Yanji fell into meditation again and said to himself calmly: "as Sikong Nan said, since this bastard can escape once, he can certainly escape for the second time. Even if I send him to the gate of life and death again, it doesn''t mean anything! But this bastard is dreaming of leaving the holy prison. If he leaves this time, he will never come back! "


    "So, in fact, the Lord himself thinks it''s too early. He just wants to keep him?" Guan Qingyu asked with a smile."It''s early, but there''s no way."


    Yanji nodded slightly and said, "if I can keep this bastard in the holy prison, I don''t want to see him now."


    Yan Ji hasn''t met such a dilemma for a long time. He really loves and hates Xu Shaotang.


    Li unparalleled has let him down once. After waiting for so many years, a person who can match Li unparalleled appears. He never wants Xu Shaotang to follow the old road of Li unparalleled again.


    "In fact, the Lord doesn''t have to worry."


    Guan Qingyu said with a smile: "did the city master forget that Xu Shaotang was not alone. Even if he wanted to leave, he could not leave his friends in the holy prison! They need a lot of credit to leave! Besides, he has two friends in the valley of death! "


    "Even if he brings those two friends out, even if he has made enough contributions to their group to leave the holy prison, in the end, they have to go through the Lord''s palace to leave? Therefore, the Lord of the city still has plenty of time to think carefully. There is no need to rush for a while. "


    Hear Guan Qingyu''s words, Yan Ji not from tiny a Leng.


    If you think about it carefully, Guan Qingyu has some truth. Even with the strength of Xu Shaotang and his group, it''s not easy to get together to leave so many people and leave the holy prison together.


    "Ha ha, if Guan didn''t remind me, I would have forgotten!"


    Want to understand, Yan Ji can''t help laughing.


    Guan Qingyu laughed and said, "the city master was upset by the news that Xu Shaotang escaped from the devil''s abyss. Otherwise, he would have thought of it with the wisdom of the city master."


    "I was really upset by this bastard." Yan Ji Wu shook his head and sighed: "this bastard can always do something unexpected..."

 Chapter 3094

    He drank all the good wine he got in exchange for more than 200 meritorious deeds.


    For many people in the holy prison, it''s too luxurious, but Xu Shaotang doesn''t feel sorry at all. With his real strength, it''s not difficult to get 200 points of merit. The key is that they need to have a drink to celebrate their escape from the territory of the Moon Clan.


    In the courtyard, dozens of wine jars are thrown on the ground. Looking at these people around, Xu Shaotang is filled with emotion.


    A gamble, they experienced disappointment and suffering, and finally won.


    He is very glad that they have entered the sea of bone eating demons, otherwise, now they should still be wandering in the territory of Moon Clan, or they have been captured by LAN Luo.


    Thinking of LAN Luo, he could not help sighing in his heart.


    "Well, brother Xu, it''s time for us to leave." Ningshan and Rongju stood up slowly, arched their hands and said, "thank you for your hospitality today. After several decades, it''s time for us to go back to Xiandao to have a look!"


    "Do you have enough merit in your hands?" Xu Shaotang didn''t keep them, "if it''s not enough, don''t go out to hunt for magic crystals. I have some magic crystals here, just..."


    "Ha ha, of course it''s enough!"


    Rong Ju laughed, patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said, "otherwise, how do you think we spent our decades in the gate of life and death? Although there is not enough merit to leave the gate of life and death, the merit to leave the holy prison is enough! "


    They have been killing and hiding in the gate of life and death for decades. It takes 50000 points of merit to leave the gate of life and death, which is too difficult for them. However, they have only 10000 points of merit to leave the holy prison, but their merits are enough.


    "That''s good!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "will you come to the holy prison in the future?"


    Ningshan and Rongju look at each other silently, then smile helplessly: "if there is no accident, it should be! Neither of us can live in peace. There are too many rules in Xiandao. Maybe one day we will break the rules and be sent to the holy prison! "


    "Yes, I can''t stand those broken rules in Sendao! I wish I could even take care of shit and fart! "


    Rong Ju seems to have a deep resentment towards Xiandao. After a bad word, he says, "if we don''t come to the holy prison, if you go to Xiandao, you can go to Dangyang mountain to find me. Even if we''re not there, someone will take you to find me!"


    "When Yangshan? I remember it


    Xu Shaotang nodded, then arched his hands to them and said, "then I won''t keep you! Let''s say goodbye. I hope the next time we meet is in Fairy Island, not in holy prison! "


    "Ha ha, I can''t tell!"


    Two people laugh for a while, after saying goodbye to the public, quickly leave the courtyard.


    Looking at the disappearing figures of the two, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile. The holy prison is a cage, and why isn''t Fairy Island a cage? The two of them, this is from a cage into another cage, but, in that cage, there are people they miss.


    "Fortunately you came back in time."


    Su Nu walked slowly to Xu Shaotang, held Xu Shaotang''s arm tightly, and said: "if you don''t come back, we''re going to send someone to the north to look for you."


    Xu Shaotang has not been back for a long time, and their hearts are becoming more and more anxious, for fear that Xu Shaotang might have an accident.


    But unexpectedly, during this period, Xu Shaotang went to the gate of life and death and the territory of the moon tribe again, and experienced so many things.


    Although Xu Shaotang and his colleagues didn''t explain those things in detail, we can still guess that they must have experienced countless difficulties and obstacles during this period.


    It''s really lucky that we can meet again.


    "Ah, it''s all caused by Yanji!" Xu Shaotang gave a wry smile and said with some worry: "I let Yan Ji''s wishful thinking fail again this time. I don''t know what means Yan Ji will prepare to deal with me!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming thought about it and said slowly, "he hasn''t come to trouble you up to now. I think the matter of the gate of life and death has been settled?"


    "Even if it is over, Yan Ji should not give up."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "Yanji, as the leader of Yunzhong City, is in charge of the life and death of all the people in the holy prison. I''ve failed his plan again and again, and he won''t stop there. There are more and more calculations behind him."


    "He is the master of the sanctuary, but not of any other place."


    Nine tail smile, way: "as long as we leave the holy prison as soon as possible, even if he has more calculation, also can''t you!"


    "Yes


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and said: "in this case, let''s not stay in Yunzhong city. Today we have a good night''s rest, and tomorrow morning we will go out to hunt for demons. The merit that so many of us need to leave the holy prison is not a small sum of money!"


    Ten meetings in one effort!


    Jiuwei''s words really make sense. As long as he''s not in the holy prison, Yanji can''t help them.With his current strength and nine tails of them, although they have made a lot of contributions, they are not out of reach. If they are lucky enough to meet the demons of * * products, they may soon be able to make enough contributions.


    In fact, Xu Shaotang is more worried about Mu Tiance and Wu Jie than about his contribution to leaving the holy prison.


    Even if they have made enough contributions, they still can''t leave here if they don''t let people go!


    Thinking about Li guai, Xu Shaotang had a headache again. He really had no way to deal with this kind of person who didn''t get oil and salt but was surprisingly strong.


    "Since you left me, we have been living in this cloud city for a long time. It''s time to go out and exercise." Jiuwei moved his neck gently, and asked Xu Shaotang curiously: "with your current cultivation and the third incomplete stone spirit of Nuwa stone, you should be able to deal with Jiupin''s demons?"


    as like as two peas of Xu Shaotang''s own power, the nine of them had guessed that it was definitely a nu stone which was almost exactly the same as the world they had first seen in the stone.


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I haven''t tried to fight with Jiupin magic. However, with the dragon''s secret arts, I think it''s possible to have the power of World War I! Although the Nuwa stone has recovered a part of the incomplete stone spirit, I feel that the Nuwa stone has not become much stronger. "


    "Be content with you!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei said with envy: "if you look at the whole holy prison, you are the only one who can fight against the nine level demons with the cultivation of the six level saints!"


    "Hehe, it''s all luck." Xu Shaotang smiles, and his eyes fall on Long Fei and Su Nu again. "Do you feel the devil in your heart?"


    During the period when he left, Long Fei''s cultivation was also rapidly improving. Now they are both in the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian. As long as they feel the existence of heart demons, they will also face the biggest test.


    "Not yet."


    They shook their heads slightly, and their faces were full of helplessness.

 Chapter 3095

    At night, when Tan Tai Jing Ming and Su Nu walk into Xu Shaotang''s room, they see him lying on the desk. They don''t know what he''s doing. When they get closer, they see that Xu Shaotang is drawing a map.


    "What are you doing with this?"


    Two women puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang.


    No wonder this guy didn''t go to the room to harass them. It turned out that he was doing this thing here.


    "I want to try to draw a rough map of what I know." Xu Shaotang asked them to get closer, pointed to the map and said, "we now know that the northern region and the holy prison are actually bordered, but there is an endless cold region in the middle. This is the territory of the Moon Clan, which is commonly known as the abyss of demons. Coming out of the sea of bone eating demons, we come to the desert when we first entered the holy prison."


    "Well, you said that when you were drinking."


    Tantai Jingming nodded slightly and asked, "but what''s the use of drawing this map? I remember Professor Kang drew a map before. I feel that many places are similar to your map."


    Today, the only places Xu Shaotang hasn''t been to are probably Xiandao and Wuji cold region.


    In other places, although Xu Shaotang has not explored, he has also been involved. In the eyes of Tan Tai Jing Ming, the map he drew does not seem to have much significance. At least, for the time being, she has no idea what the map can do.


    "Of course, it''s useful, and it''s of great use!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "from the current situation, each world is not completely independent. It is only because of the artificial obstacles that the world is divided. You should pay attention to the suolongyuan, Tianqiong mountains and the sand sea around them, as well as the endless cold region and the bone eating devil sea. Each place separates the two worlds."


    "You mean it''s all artificial?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the plain girl suddenly asked in surprise.


    "Although not all of them are man-made, at least most of them are man-made." Xu Shaotang said: "the people who do these things are probably the people who hold chess as I say. Dividing these places is probably a part of their huge chess game."


    "I still don''t quite understand. Even if your guess is correct, what does it mean to us?" Dan Tai Jing Ming said more puzzled.


    These things, in fact, even if Xu Shaotang did not say, they also have some speculation.


    Although these things are very possible, they do not seem to be of any help to their present situation.


    "Did you forget the hundred mile canglan?"


    Facing dantai Jingming''s puzzled eyes, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Baili canglan came to our world through a crack of seal! If we can mark the specific location of our world on this map, can we also find the general location of the crack, so as to return to our world? "


    "Yes, I almost forgot if you didn''t say it!"


    Tantai Jingming suddenly patted her head, pointed to the desert where they had just entered the holy prison, and then stretched back, "this ocean here is connected with the ocean of demon island! The general position of our world should be in this area. According to what you said, is there another place in our world that is connected with the northern region? "


    Finally, Tan Tai Jing Ming points to a blank area on the map, which is almost in the middle of the whole map.


    This area is the location between Beiyu and Shengyu marked by Xu Shaotang on the map. There are lots of blanks here. Xu Shaotang can''t be sure where their world is in this area for the time being, so he didn''t mark it.


    "Yes, I think so!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily and said, "do you see that the southern region, the northern region, the Tianqiong mountains and the suolongyuan, together with the present holy prison, almost encircle our world in the middle! It''s not unreasonable for this place to be called Zhongzhou! And our world is just a corner of central state, probably in this corner! "


    "The gate of heaven is right here?" Su Nu points to the southwest of the map, where suolongyuan leads to the endless sea.


    According to Xu Shaotang''s mark on the map, it can almost be concluded that the gate of heaven is in the southernmost part of Zhongzhou.


    Looking at this map, a huge world gradually formed in their mind.


    In this world, every place is obviously separated, but there are connections between every place. All the places together constitute this huge world.


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''ve been to the gate of heaven. I guess I can''t get close to the gate of heaven until I have the most holy cultivation! Therefore, if we want to go back as soon as possible, we have to find the seal crack encountered by Baili canglan! Through that crack, we can also go back! "


    In fact, when he found that the Wuji cold region blocked the northern region and the Yuezu territory, he combined the map that Kang Weimin had drawn to draw a more accurate map in his mind.Now, he is almost 100% sure that most of his maps are accurate.


    In this map, their world is really too small, even negligible!


    Because of this, he can''t accurately mark such a small place on the map.


    "So, you''ve actually planned?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming finally understood Xu Shaotang''s meaning and said with a smile, "when we have enough merit to leave here, we will go directly to the northern region and look for the crack?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "this is the worst way! If we can reach the gate of heaven with our cultivation, I don''t want to do this kind of thing


    "It''s a needle in a haystack, but now you''ve narrowed that down a lot." Su Nu rubbed Xu Shaotang''s head with a smile on her face, "how does your head grow? You think of all this. "


    When talking, Su Nu''s eyes are full of stars. That way, she is a little girl who worships idols.


    "I''m not forced to do this!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the two girls helplessly and said: "you don''t know, when I was making a video with my family the day before yesterday, I wish I could come back to them right away and never leave again in my life..."

 Chapter 3096

    "Where are we going?"


    With the nine tail behind Xu Shaotang galloping doubt to Xu Shaotang asked.


    Early this morning, they left Yunzhong City, where they had stayed for a long time. They knew that they were going to hunt for magic crystal, but they didn''t know where their destination was. They just raced behind Xu Shaotang, and they didn''t know where Xu Shaotang was going to take them.


    Originally, they didn''t want to ask, but Xu Shaotang didn''t have the idea of hunting magic crystal all the way, which immediately made them suspicious. After all, they still couldn''t help asking Xu Shaotang.


    "Tianqian gorge!"


    Xu Shaotang casually back a, continue to fast forward gallop away.


    "Tianqian gorge?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people were slightly surprised. They looked at Xu Shaotang inexplicably and asked, "isn''t Tianqian gorge the border between Yuezu and Yunzhong city you said? What shall we do there? "


    "Are you going to visit your royal highness langluo in Yuezu?" Long Fei, who came out with them for the first time, looked at Xu Shaotang with a funny look on his face. "I said Xu Shaotang, you have good luck wherever you go."


    "You don''t talk, no one thinks you''re dumb!"


    Xu Shaotang glared at Long Fei angrily and said, "since we are hunting for magic crystal, we naturally want to choose places where people are rare. Otherwise, we have to wait until the age of monkey to earn enough merit to leave here!"


    As the name suggests, the graben gorge is a graben.


    This canyon is located at the junction of Yuezu and Yunzhong city. It is said that there are many demons in the canyon, and there are even many demons! It has become a natural barrier between Yuezu and Yunzhong City, so it is called Tianqian gorge.


    The moon people need to defend the natural moat gorge. A large number of demons rush into the territory of the moon people and plunder and kill them wantonly. Therefore, a large number of defense forces are deployed in the natural moat gorge. In terms of Yunzhong City, it is not heard that there are people there to defend.


    Originally, Yanji hoped that these saints would hunt for magic crystals. He thought that he could not wait for the demons from tianqianxia to rush into the territory of yunzhongcheng!


    Several times before, the Yue clan launched attacks on Yunzhong City, all of which were through Tianqian gorge. But even so, Yanji did not arrange people to defend the Yue clan in Tianqian gorge.


    In Xu Shaotang''s opinion, Yanji''s intention is obvious!


    It''s also because there are many demons in Tianqian gorge, and there may be strong people from the moon tribe coming through it. Therefore, few people go to Tianqian gorge to hunt for magic crystals.


    Because there are few people here, which leads to the proliferation of demons, thus forming a vicious circle.


    Tianqian gorge, the paradise of demons!


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, Tantai Jingming said with a strange smile: "are you sure you are really just hunting for magic crystal?"


    "Of course


    Xu Shaotang said with a firm face: "if I want to go to the Moon Clan, I can go directly through the bone eating demon sea. There is no demon there. It''s much safer than here. Why go here?"


    It took them a whole day and a half to get to Tianqian gorge.


    In the distance, they saw a huge Canyon across the earth, which could not see the end at a glance. They suddenly had the illusion that this was suolongyuan! Such a huge Canyon, with few people, is an ideal habitat for demons.


    The water vapor above the canyon is so windy that people can''t see the situation in the canyon at all, but they can hear the roar from the canyon.


    None of them knew how wide the gap was, but they didn''t feel much worse than suolongyuan!


    Seeing this gorge, Xu Shaotang thought of what he had thought before. This gorge blocked Yuezu and yunzhongcheng, just like suolongyuan blocked the northern and southern regions! If you think about it, it''s a coincidence!


    Xu Shaotang always felt that the canyon was man-made.


    "It''s really a natural moat!"


    Looking at this endless huge Canyon, people can''t help but wonder. Several people who have been to suolongyuan associate it with suolongyuan one after another.


    "Shall we go in now?" Long Fei was inexplicably nervous, quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said with a bitter smile: "I suddenly feel that it''s a wrong decision to come out with you. If I knew you were going to come here, I might as well stay in yunzhongcheng, so as not to become a burden to you..."


    "It''s not much use for you to stay in Cloud City now."


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "on the contrary, I think that you and Su Nu may have stayed in Yunzhong city for too long, so they can''t feel their own demons."


    At the beginning, mu Tiance felt the demons after the war with Xu Fu. He also felt the demons not long after he went back through the gate of heaven.


    But Long Fei and Su Nu haven''t felt the demons for such a long time, which is somewhat abnormal. Xu Shaotang estimates that it is very likely that life in Yunzhong city is too comfortable for them to be in any danger, which can''t stimulate their demons.


    "I think so."


    Jiuwei smiles and nods, and looks at Xu Shaotang enviously. He slowly says to Long Fei, "when you are with him, there is no burden. If you have him, even I am watching the play. Don''t say that you have not become a saint. Even if you become a saint, you can''t help.""I have already said that he is God''s own son, and he is still the only child in a thousand hectares of land!" Tantai Jingming also smiles.


    They have long been numb to Xu Shaotang''s cultivation.


    No way, who is Xu Shaotang lucky? Nuwa stone, Taichu Ziqi, Yinglong ghost, Youyu essence and blood, dragon''s secret skill, Yulong Jue


    Which kind of existence is against heaven in this world, but it''s all concentrated on him. If his cultivation is not strong, it''s really a bit unreasonable.


    "Come on, let''s go down first!"


    Listening to several people''s teasing, Xu Shaotang''s mouth slightly tilted, looking at the mist shrouded Tianqian gorge below, his eyes suddenly flickered with hope.


    They need a lot of meritorious service to leave here, and now he even hopes to get enough meritorious service only in Tianqian gorge, so that they don''t have to look for other places suitable for hunting.


    "Good!"


    A few people nodded slightly, followed behind Xu Shaotang, quickly through the mist above the canyon, all the way to the bottom of the canyon.


    From entering the canyon, Xu Shaotang let go of his divine consciousness. Although he felt that he should have the power to fight against the Jiupin demon, he was not alone, so he had to be careful.


    After passing through the layer of water mist, the face of the canyon below gradually showed up in front of their eyes. Looking at the scene in front of them, they couldn''t help but stay.


    If you look around, there are trees, flowing water, flowers dotted the cliffs on both sides of the canyon, bees flying and butterflies dancing. It is a beautiful scene like a paradise!

 Chapter 3097

    This is totally different from what they imagined!


    Having been to suolongyuan, they had already come up with a general picture of the canyon below. They thought that the canyon below was the same as suolongyuan on this day, and it was a decaying marsh full of rotten smell.


    But the scene in front of us is just the opposite to that under suolongyuan.


    One is full of life, the other is dead!


    "Are you sure this is a paradise for demons?" Looking at this beautiful scene, Long Fei can''t help looking at Xu Shaotang in surprise.


    "Should Is that right? "


    Xu Shaotang some uncertain said: "perhaps, it is because of the vitality here, here has become a paradise of demons?"


    Xu Shaotang was also confused by the scene in front of him. At this moment, even his heart began to doubt whether the legend of Tianqian gorge in Yunzhong city was true or not.


    They have never been here before, and all they know about it is just hearsay.


    Speaking, several people have quickly fell to the bottom of the canyon.


    If they didn''t know that they were in tiantianjian gorge, maybe they would think that they had come to a strange world. In other words, under tiantianjian gorge, they would have become a world of their own, but the world was not closed.


    It''s like Sky mountain!


    Xu Shaotang didn''t know why he suddenly had such an idea in his mind, but when he thought about it carefully, there were many similarities between the two. It''s just that this day''s chaen gorge is the territory of demons, while Tianqiong mountain is the territory of demons!


    At the bottom of Tianqian gorge, the trees are full of shade. Xu Shaotang opens his mind, but he doesn''t find any magical things around him, just traces of the activities of some small animals.


    "Strange, how could this happen?"


    Xu Shaotang murmured to himself. The more he didn''t find any trace of the magic activity, the more strange he felt in his heart.


    There must be a reason why tiantianjian gorge can become a natural barrier between Yuezu and Yunzhong city. If there is no danger at all, then this barrier seems to be a dispensable existence. Can Yuezu people enter and leave Yunzhong city at will to kill the saints who go out to hunt for magic crystal?


    "Is it because it''s just the periphery of the graben gorge?" Nine tail understand Xu Shaotang''s meaning, slightly frown way: "perhaps, further in-depth some, can meet some demons."


    "Then try it!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his mind, put aside the thoughts in his head, and muttered: "I always think this place is strange."


    With a full heart of doubt, several people quickly into the depths of the canyon.


    Nearly ten kilometers ahead, Xu Shaotang finally felt the smell of magic.


    The smell of demons is not strong, should not even be a product of demons!


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang felt a little relieved. If there were no magic things in this place, it would be the most terrible thing.


    It seems that it''s really not deep into the graben gorge! Xu Shaotang thought silently in his heart.


    However, they all moved forward nearly 10 kilometers before they felt the smell of demons. Doesn''t that mean that this huge Canyon may be really wide, even wider than suolongyuan? After all, even here, they only felt the weak smell of demons!


    According to their past experience, the deeper the place is, the stronger the demons are!


    When Xu Shaotang felt the smell of magic, Jiuwei also felt it.


    Knowing that the power of the demon is not strong, Jiuwei looks at Longfei with a smile and says, "there is a demon not far ahead. You can try it!"


    "Good!"


    Long Fei nodded without hesitation. Just for a moment, the whole person became very excited. It seemed that he wanted to fight with the devil immediately.


    This is the first time that he has fought with the demons since he entered the holy prison!


    "Over there!"


    Xu Shaotang pointed to their left front and patted Long Fei''s shoulder with a smile, "now it''s up to you to perform!"


    With that, they all took the initiative to stand behind Longfei, which made people feel like they were seeking Longfei''s protection.


    Long Fei looks at several people, takes a deep breath, and quickly sweeps to the direction Xu Shaotang points to.


    "Hiss..."


    In less than one kilometer, Long Fei had a direct encounter with the demon.


    This is a blue water python. It''s only more than ten meters long. It''s not as strong as one grade. It''s just right for Long Fei to practice.


    "Don''t help me as long as I''m not in a desperate situation."


    Long Fei is full of fighting spirit. He turns back and says a word to several people. With a tiger roar, he quickly kills the boa constrictor.


    "Guess how long it will take for Longfei to take down this Anaconda?"


    Looking at Long Fei, who is fighting with the anaconda, Xu Shaotang smiles and asks the three girls around him. In fact, even if Long Fei doesn''t say it, they don''t intend to help. Xu Shaotang is most clear about Long Fei''s will. Although Long Fei''s current accomplishments are far from him, when it comes to his will to fight, Long Fei is absolutely as good as him.If it wasn''t for his good luck and many adventures, Longfei''s accomplishments would not be much lower than him, even if they were not higher than him.


    He believed that it was only a matter of time before Longfei killed the anaconda.


    "Only a few minutes, I guess." Tantai Jingming''s eyes fall on the fierce battle between Longfei and the water python. She can''t see any worry on her pretty face. Like Xu Shaotang, she believes that Longfei can definitely kill the python.


    "I guess so."


    Su Nu smiles a little and says to several people, "if you meet a demon with the first or second grade strength later, please remember to let me practice my hand. This time, I try not to use the Chixiao sword to see if I can force out the demons."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, but did not persuade Su nu.


    With Chixiao sword in her hand, Su Nu can easily kill a piece of magic. However, no matter how strong the Chixiao sword is, it is not su Nu''s own cultivation. He knows that she is very anxious to see the people around her become saints one by one.


    Just as they were talking, Long Fei was directly pulled away by the tail of the water python. Just after hitting the ground, Long Fei jumped up from the ground and killed the python. His fierce Qi was like raindrops in the sky, constantly hitting the water python.


    A few minutes later, the anaconda lay dying on the ground, and the disordered dragon suddenly stepped forward. He summoned his whole body''s Qi, and hit the anaconda''s head with a heavy blow. How could the dying Anaconda bear his full blow? After twisting his body, he died completely.


    "How?"


    Looking at Long Fei sitting on the corpse of the anaconda, Xu Shaotang asked with a smile: "do you feel the devil?"


    Long Fei nodded, but his eyes slowly fell on the body of Tantai Jingming, and his face was full of bitter smile

 Chapter 3098

    When it was dark, a few people found a small cave to rest.


    With the continuous deepening, they encounter more and more powerful demons. Near this area, there are almost no demons below grade three.


    Su Nu found several Yipin demons to practice, but she was finally forced to use the Chixiao sword to defeat Yipin demons, but even so, she didn''t feel the demons in her heart.


    "No, why are you all looking at me? I don''t want to


    Looking at several people in the cave, they all looked at themselves with a speechless face. Long Fei couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "I used to think that as the leader of the dragon group, I was able to hang my strength on the platform. I was just a little uncomfortable in my heart. Who knows, this motherfucker has become my demon..."


    Even long Fei himself didn''t expect that his heart demon was Tan Tai Jing Ming.


    If it''s Xu Shaotang or mu Tiance and others, he still thinks it''s justifiable, but he turns out to be a quiet tea in dantai for no reason, which even makes him feel strange.


    "You deserve it!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "you are just looking for yourself!"


    "Besides, it''s the same as saying whose demons are not self-made!" Long Fei said with disapproval.


    "Now I''ll see how you can defeat the demons."


    Xu Shaotang white Long Fei one eye, and a strange look to plain girl, "you this heart devil is also inexplicable, according to reason, red tea now has found their own happiness, her misunderstanding of you are all eliminated, how she should not become your heart devil ah."


    "Maybe it''s because I feel that I owe her something since I was a child."


    Plain girl said helplessly: "I try to defeat the demons slowly. Don''t worry about it."


    Long Fei''s heart demon is inexplicable, and her heart demon is not?


    After all, the only person she feels in debt to is Hongxiu. Although they have nearly cleared up the past and Hongxiu doesn''t blame her any more, the guilt has taken root in her heart since childhood and can''t be completely eliminated overnight.


    Even if others want to help them, they can''t help them. They have to rely on themselves to overcome them. This is a barrier on the way to sainthood.


    Xu Shaotang thought about it and said slowly, "after we leave here, you and I will go to the bone eating demon sea. When the mobile phone is fully charged, you can have a good chat with Hongxiu. Maybe your demons will be eliminated."


    "Is that all right?"


    Plain female some uncertain ask a way.


    "I don''t know until I try. I think it''s much easier for you to defeat than Longfei." Xu Shaotang smile, and turned to look at Long Fei, gloating and said: "as for you, please yourself!"


    Because long Fei felt that his cultivation as a group leader was not as good as that of Tantai Jingming, he gradually developed a mind demon. The best way is that his cultivation now surpasses that of Tantai, and most of his mind demons are automatically eliminated.


    It''s a pity that dantai has already become a saint! And he can''t be holy if he doesn''t defeat the demons.


    It''s a dead knot, and it''s up to him to solve it.


    "I..."


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, Long Fei can''t help but slightly smother. For a long time, he looks at Jingming of dantai with a wry smile. Half jokingly, he says, "dantai, otherwise I''ll give you the position of leader of the dragon team, so I won''t feel ashamed. Maybe I can eliminate the demons."


    "Yes, as long as you think it''s useful, you can do anything." In fact, the most important thing I want to do is to cultivate my face for you


    "When my cultivation surpasses you, I guess we''ll go back."


    Long Fei sighed heavily. Although it doesn''t matter what he showed on his face, he knew in his heart that if he wanted to defeat his own demons, he didn''t know that he would have to wait until the age of monkey.


    Even he may never be able to get through this hurdle.


    "You think so yourself. There''s nothing you can do." Tantai Jingming helplessly looked at Longfei and said: "I''ve seen it all now. No matter what our accomplishments are, we can''t catch up with Jiuwei and Shaotang. Together with them, we all play the role of soy sauce. How different are our strengths?"


    "I also want to think so, but unfortunately, the heart devil has become..."


    Long Fei said with a loveless face.


    Looking at Long Fei''s appearance, Xu Shaotang suddenly sighed, "now you two feel the demons. Except for the elder who doesn''t care much about cultivation, there are only Wu Jie and mu Tiance. I don''t know how they are now. For such a long time, I don''t know if Tao mu Tiance has become a saint."


    He is most worried about these two people now. He believes that the Li monster will not kill them, but the Li monster has trapped them in the valley of death all the time. He is always worried before he sees them.


    Listening to him talking about Wu Jie and mu Tiance, several people''s looks suddenly became gloomy.


    Especially nine tail, that thick worry can''t hide at all.Looking at Jiuwei''s melancholy look, Xu Shaotang almost couldn''t resist giving himself a palm. Well, what''s the matter with this stubble? Isn''t it just looking for discomfort?


    After holding back the impulse of pulling his hand, Xu Shaotang said in a soft voice: "well, after we leave here, let''s go to the valley of death again. Now with the help of the power of Nuwa stone, maybe I can still fight against the Li monster."


    When he said this, Xu Shaotang didn''t have a clue at all.


    He has learned the cultivation of the Li monster. To be honest, now if we let him fight with the Li monster, he doesn''t think he has any chance of winning.


    "No


    Jiuwei shook his head slightly and said: "even if the Li monster is not the most holy, it should not be much different. Unless we can improve here, otherwise, even if we go, it will be in vain."


    Heard nine tail''s words, several people fell into silence immediately.


    In fact, Jiuwei knows everything in his heart.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a monster''s roar interrupted their thoughts.


    Hearing the roar, several people stood up one after another.


    The roar is not far away from them. It''s only a few kilometers at most. I don''t know whether these demons are fighting or whether someone has come here like them.


    "Do you want to see it?"


    Jiuwei frowns and looks at Xu Shaotang. Most of the demons around here are third grade demons. She is not interested in the magic crystal of the demons. She just wants to see if someone comes here like them.


    "Here you are. I''ll go and have a look."


    Xu Shaotang pondered a little. He turned back and said something to some people. His body moved and followed the direction of the roar. Several ups and downs had quickly disappeared in front of them.

 Chapter 3099

    "It''s a damn hard thing to deal with!"


    Wu Jie pulled out a thorn on his leg and breathlessly said to Mu Tiance. Despite the blood flowing on his leg, he didn''t even frown. He just stared at the huge and ferocious wolf spider in front of him.


    This tarantula not only has a strong defense, but also has an endless stream of attack means, especially the hairy spines all over its body. They move like raindrops and attack them. No matter how fast their speed is, they can''t completely avoid the attack of these hairy spines.


    Mu Tiance was also stabbed with a few thorns, but relying on the powerful recovery ability of the blood clan, his condition is much better than that of WuJie. The wound after pulling out the velvet thorns can be healed almost in an instant.


    For mu Tiance, the most lethal thing is not the velvet spines, but the venom from the wolf spider.


    This kind of venom is not only highly toxic, but also highly corrosive.


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, mu Tiance, who was hiding his body with a big tree, nodded and sighed: "with our strength, it''s still too difficult to deal with these four kinds of demons."


    "Sooner or later, we''ll be killed by this bastard


    When Wu Jie swears, a spider silk with thick and thin arm shoots out of the wolf spider''s mouth like lightning and directly attacks Wu Jie.


    "Me again?" WuJie dodged the attack of tarantula, pointed to tarantula and scolded: "even you are bullying, aren''t you? Do you think you are easy to get into trouble? "


    As he spoke, Wu Jie''s black eyes suddenly became bloody red, and a strong sense of violence suddenly spread from Wu Jie''s body, and a red light lingered around his body.


    When the spider silk came again, WuJie suddenly let out a roar that was not like human beings. The red arm grabbed the spider silk and threw it hard. The wolf spider, the size of a basketball court, was thrown up by him instantly.


    "Kill


    With a roar, Wu Jie grabs the spider silk with both hands and smashes it down with heavy force. The wolf spider''s hill like body is hit on the ground with heavy force.


    At the same time, his whole body shakes. With the sharp whistling of the wind, WuJie is shrouded in a dense atmosphere.


    But this time, no ring is not dodge, facing the rain like velvet thorn jump forward.


    "Ding Ding Dang..."


    The velvet stab fell on WuJie''s body. It didn''t pierce WuJie''s body as before. It just made a sound similar to the sound of gold and iron. The red light around WuJie was like a layer of strong armor, which perfectly blocked all the attacks of velvet stab.


    Looking at WuJie, the wolf spider''s eyes suddenly show a trace of fear. His struggling body begins to retreat slowly, and seems to want to take the opportunity to escape.


    "The bastard..."


    Looking at the crazy WuJie, mu Tiance couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Seeing that the tarantula wanted to escape, he immediately flew out from behind the tree. At the moment when he flew out, a cloud of blood mist had covered the tarantula.


    The wolf spider, who had eaten the blood mist for a long time, suddenly faced the enemy and spewed out a large amount of green venom from his mouth. The venom instantly eroded a large amount of blood mist and swept to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance''s body flashed, which could avoid the attack of venom. A mass of blood gas suddenly turned into a blood red sword in his hand.


    At the same time, eyes red no ring also rushed to the wolf spider in front.


    "Death


    Two roars sounded at the same time, mu Tiance''s blood red sword rolled up a gust of wind, facing the tarantula and chopped down.


    However, before his long sword was cut off, Wu Jie''s heavy fist had already hit the tarantula''s head.


    I don''t know how many times the power of WuJie has gone up. The power of this fist is enough to shake the mountain!


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the whole head of the tarantula was smashed into the ground by Wu Jie. Although this blow did not break the powerful defense of the tarantula, the great power penetrated through the body and directly penetrated into the head of the tarantula, and the tarantula uttered a shrill scream.


    A stream of green blood rushed out from the ground and splashed all over Wu Jie''s body, making Wu Jie, who was already full of tyranny, look even more tyrannical.


    Just when Wu Jie wants to hit the tarantula with another punch, mu Tiance''s blood gas sword cuts down and makes a huge cut in the tarantula''s soft abdomen.


    A large amount of green blood rushes out from the tarantula''s abdomen. Mu Tiance grabs it with a big hand, and a strange force suddenly makes the blood gush out like a flood. Mu Tiance greedily devours the power of tarantula''s blood, but in a few breathing time, the tarantula''s body quickly shrivels and becomes a Mummy.


    At the moment when tarantula died, Wu Jie''s blood red eyes looked at mu Tiance.


    "Well, I have to entangle with this bastard again..."


    For the situation of no ring, mu Tiance has seen nothing strange, shrugged helplessly, but his body quickly retreated.


    Wu Jie''s eyes flashed red, his throat gave out a low roar, and he rushed to Mu Tiance like lightning.At the moment when Wu Jie jumped on mu Tiance, a figure suddenly appeared.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the figure, mu Tiance can''t help shouting in surprise. His eyes are full of incredible looks. He never thought that he could meet Xu Shaotang here!


    "Ha ha, brother mu, long time no see!"


    Xu Shaotang burst out laughing. His face was full of surprise. A big stone in his heart fell heavily. He opened his arms to Mu Tiance and said with a laugh, "don''t you give me a hug since I haven''t seen you for a long time?"


    He didn''t expect to meet mu Tiance and WuJie here!


    If there is no place to look for, it will take no effort!


    They were still worried about Wu Jie and mu Tiance just now, but in the blink of an eye, they saw these two guys here!


    Fate, sometimes is so magical!


    After a short surprise, mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang who opened his arms to him in disgust, and yelled: "stop talking nonsense, stop WuJie! The bastard is crazy, and now he''s a stranger! "


    Mu Tiance''s voice has just fallen, but he has already come to Xu Shaotang and smashes at the man who is blocking his way.


    See no ring a punch hit, Xu Shaotang rushed out a punch.


    "Boom!"


    The two fists collided. Rao was driven back tens of meters by Wu Jie''s one punch, just because of Xu Shaotang''s current cultivation.


    Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Jie in surprise. Although he didn''t use the power of Nu Wa Shi, he also reserved some time ago, but he shouldn''t be blown away by Wu Jie!


    What on earth did this bastard experience in the Li monster? How could he become so strong after he became crazy?


    When Xu Shaotang was shocked, the tyrannical WuJie came again

 Chapter 3100

    Knowing the situation of Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang no longer keeps his hands.


    At the moment when Wu Jie attacked again, his body suddenly flashed to Wu Jie''s back, and a heavy palm knife fell on Wu Jie''s neck.


    However, Wu Jie''s figure was only slightly stagnated, and his mouth roared wildly. His red fisted backhand hit Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, to avoid the attack of no ring, puzzled to Mu Tiance asked: "what''s the matter? Can''t the bastard knock out? "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s shriveled appearance, mu Tiance couldn''t help laughing: "before the power of crazy blood disappears, unless you kill him, he won''t fall down!"


    "The bastard!"


    Thinking about the consequences of Wu Jie''s blood attack, Xu Shaotang suddenly scolds, opens up his own field, and instantly envelops Wu Jie in his own field.


    In the field of Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang''s thoughts move, a force will be no ring firmly bound.


    WuJie is unwilling to struggle, but no matter how he struggles, he can''t get rid of the shackles of the field. He has to roar and grin at Xu Shaotang. It seems that he wants to swallow Xu Shaotang alive.


    "How long will it take for the power of blood to disappear?"


    Looking at the constant struggle of Wu Jie, Xu Shaotang can''t help but frown and ask mu Tiance.


    Looking at mu Tiance''s strange appearance, it is estimated that it is not the first time for him to see the situation of the blood attack of WuJie madness after he became a saint.


    "Half an hour at most."


    "Half an hour?"


    Xu Shaotang drew a little from the corner of his mouth and asked mu Tiance anxiously, "after the power of crazy blood disappears? Is this bastard going to lose his mind and become a monster who only knows how to kill? "


    "Not now!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said with a flat face: "after the power of crazy blood disappears, he will fall into syncope because of his detachment. His consciousness will not have any effect, but it will take six or seven days to get rid of the sequelae of crazy."


    "That''s it? No other impact? " Xu Shaotang asked in surprise.


    "What else do you want?"


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look and said faintly: "he can''t control the power of mania completely now, so he will become a stranger after mania. When his cultivation is improved enough to control the power of mania, he will not lose his mind again!"


    "That means it''s good for him?"


    "Good thing, of course!"


    Mu Tiance nodded his head and said: "listen to master Li Qi, the higher his accomplishments are, the stronger his power will be! When he is in full control of the power of madness, he can get rid of the Madness at any time


    "That''s good!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang breathed a sigh of relief and asked mu Tiance with a puzzled face: "how can you be here? Have you not been trapped in the valley of death? Just now you seemed to call Li Qi the elder. It seems that he didn''t embarrass you after we left? "


    It''s a great surprise to see mu Tiance and Wu Jie here.


    However, after the surprise, countless questions came to him.


    Wu Jie and mu Tiance both became saints, and both of them had the cultivation of second grade saints. The speed of improvement is really a little too fast!


    "We''ll talk about that later!"


    Mu Tiance casually replied to Xu Shaotang, and quickly asked, "where''s nine tails? With you, too? "


    "Oh, at this time, I began to miss your nine tails?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "when you leave the valley of death, you don''t know how to go to Yunzhong city to find us. We are afraid of you two all day long! I''ll see them later. I''ll see how they scold you two! "


    Mu Tiance didn''t pay attention to Xu Shaotang''s teasing, but asked pleasantly, "are they around here, too?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Xu Shaotang said, "they are not far away. I came to have a look when I heard the news from you just now."


    When he heard Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance''s face suddenly showed an irrepressible joy. It can be seen that he also wanted Jiuwei, but Xu Shaotang didn''t understand. Since he also wanted Jiuwei, why don''t he go to yunzhongcheng? Even if he had something to do with WuJie, at least he would go to report peace to everyone first.


    If they had known that these two goods had been sanctified, they would have been worried!


    "Go and find them first!" Mu Tiance can''t wait to say.


    "I can''t help it now?" Xu Shaotang smiles and points to Wu Jie, who is still struggling in the field, "they are all there, and they can''t run! Let''s wait for WuJie to settle down! "


    "I can''t wait!"


    Mu Tiance grabbed Xu Shaotang and said, "take him with you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at mu Tiance like this, Xu Shaotang can''t help but look helpless. At the same time, he is more curious about what happened to Mu Tiance and Wu Jie during their separation.In desperation, Xu Shaotang had to drag WuJie with mu Tiance to the cave where they had a temporary rest.


    When the three people appear in front of them, several people suddenly can''t help staying.


    Jiuwei rubs his eyes and looks at mu Tiance, who is running towards him. He thinks he is dreaming.


    Others also look at Xu Shaotang blankly. He goes out for a walk and brings mu Tiance and Wu Jie back?


    This Isn''t that amazing?


    "Nine tails!"


    It was not until mu Tiance hugged him tightly, felt mu Tiance''s fierce heartbeat and warm embrace, and nine tails with dull face that he realized that he was not dreaming at all, and mu Tiance really suddenly appeared in front of him!


    In an instant, tears will not be controlled from the eyes of the nine tail slide, two people tightly hold together, no sweet words, also did not tell each other''s thoughts, but that would like to rub each other into their own body embrace, but enough to explain everything.


    Looking at the two people holding each other tightly, the others gradually recovered.


    When happy for everyone''s reunion, Tantai Jingming comes to Xu Shaotang curiously, points to Xu Shaotang''s unrelenting struggle in his field, and wonders, "what''s the matter with him?"


    "Crazy!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "but don''t worry. Listen to Mu Tiance. This is a good thing! It''s good to have a rest after the syncope. "


    "They Are you all sanctified "How can''t I see their accomplishments?" she asked in surprise


    With a smile, Xu Shaotang stroked the soft palm of Tantai Jingming''s hand and said with a smile, "they are all second-class saints. You can only reach second-class saints. How can you see their accomplishments?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, several people fell into dullness again.

 Chapter 3101

    Under the narration of Mu Tiance, we finally understand what happened to Mu Tiance and Wu Jie during the separation period.


    It turns out that the Li monsters have been guiding mu Tiance and Wu Jie in their own way. They don''t know why the Li monsters want to help them and what their purpose is. However, they are still grateful for the Li monsters.


    After both of them became saints, mu Tiance realized that one of the most abnormal secrets of the blood clan - power absorption!


    This is a secret skill that can strengthen one''s own strength by drawing the strength of the other''s blood. The stronger the other''s strength is, the more strength one can draw. In Li''s words, it''s not difficult for mu Tiance''s cultivation to surpass Xu Shaotang!


    As for WuJie, this bastard''s luck is to the extreme! No matter Xu Shaotang or mu Tiance''s luck, it''s nothing in front of Wu Jie''s luck, because this bastard has no demons at all when he becomes a saint!


    After learning about this incredible thing, people had to sigh that they were heartless and tired! WuJie, a bastard, never cares about anything. He''s careless all day long. Unexpectedly, it''s because of this kind of character that his path to holiness is exceptionally smooth. You can say that WuJie will never be a person for thousands of years!


    "Then why are you here again?"


    With emotion, Xu Shaotang asked.


    "It''s still because of Master Li." Mu Tiance said with a bitter smile: "at the beginning, he told us that there seems to be a fallen strong man of the blood clan in the deep of the moat gorge. Only by obtaining the original blood of the strong man, can my secret skill of the blood clan really play its power! Originally, we wanted to go to Yunzhong city to find you, but he was impatient and threw us to this place. "


    "So, now you are going to the depths of Tianqian gorge to look for the strong one who has fallen from the blood clan?"


    "Look for a fart!"


    Mu Tiance said with a wry smile: "there are many demons in this day''s chaen gorge, among which there are many demons. With our two accomplishments, going deep inside is to seek death! So you can only stay outside first, and when you hunt for the magic crystal, you can improve your accomplishments by the way. Only when your accomplishments are improved can you go deep into it. "


    "Why don''t you just go out?" Xu Shaotang snorted: "is it hard, Li monster is still staring at you secretly, and you are not allowed to go out of this natural moat gorge?"


    "You don''t think we thought about it?"


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look and pointed to the sky at the top of his finger. "We tried before, but we were blocked by several demons whose strength was far above us. Wu ring and I always suspected that those demons were from the Li monster sect. As long as we don''t leave here, those demons won''t find us. Once we want to leave, those demons will come to us I''ll jump out! "


    "Can Li monsters control those demons?"


    Xu Shaotang''s heart is slightly surprised, and he can''t help thinking of the Yue people in his mind.


    Before that, he only heard that he could control the demons, and only the people of the Moon Clan!


    Is the Li monster a member of the Yue clan?


    No, the attack of Li monster is totally different from that of Yue people! He must not be the moon people!


    When Xu Shaotang was lost in thought, Jiuwei suddenly patted his head and exclaimed, "I remember! When we left the valley of death, the monsters could drink back the demons. They seemed to be afraid of him! "


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang could not help but be slightly stunned. When he thought about it carefully, it seemed that this was really the case!


    However, how can Li monster control those demons? This is so strange!


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Can you draw all people''s power without limit? If you have absorbed the power of the nine grade demons, isn''t your cultivation... " Tantai Jingming looks at mu Tiance with a shocked face. She doesn''t dare to say anything about it anymore. She just feels terrible when she thinks about it.


    If Mu Tiance''s secret skill of blood clan is really so powerful, then mu Tiance''s cultivation will be greatly improved in a very short time. At that time, Xu Shaotang is not necessarily mu Tiance''s opponent.


    "It''s not what you think."


    Mu Tiance understood the meaning of Tantai Jingming, shook his head with a smile and said: "it''s true that we can draw strength through the enemy''s blood, but with my current cultivation, the strength we can draw is very limited! What''s more, although I''m half a blood clan, I don''t have the original blood of the blood clan. My power is very limited! "


    "Well, I''m not sure that I can gain more power through power than you can by dragon Jue. In the words of Master Li, I can''t even exert the power of ten percent of the blood clan''s secret arts! "


    At this point, mu Tiance''s face could not help showing a strong color of helplessness.


    It''s like having a lot of money, but only spending a few hundred yuan a day.


    If it is really like what Tantai Jingming thought, his accomplishments are not much lower than Xu Shaotang.


    "Did the Li monster tell you where the original blood of the so-called blood clan strongman is?" Xu Shaotang put aside all kinds of doubts about Li monster and said to Mu Tiance, "if you don''t even know the general direction, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find the blood of the blood clan in such a big Tiankeng gorge.""You guessed right."


    Mu Tiance said helplessly: "he really didn''t give us a specific location, because he said he didn''t know it himself. He just heard about it, and even didn''t dare to guarantee it..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a speechless face and held it for a long time. Then he touched his chin and said with a smile: "how can I feel like he is playing with you?"


    "You guessed right again."


    Mu Tiance breathed out a long breath, but said: "Li strange is a strange to the extreme, what he does may have a reason, or there may be no reason, maybe he just wants to take me and WuJie for fun, or, what he said is the truth, on the contrary, we can''t guess the truth of his words, and we can''t guess his purpose."


    It''s because Li is so strange that he seems to take it for granted to do anything strange. He doesn''t need any reason to do anything.


    Tell a reason to a strange and crazy person, unless you are also a crazy person.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang had to smile bitterly. After a little thought, he said slowly: "in this case, let''s look for it. Anyway, we also want to hunt for magic crystal, so we should go along the way..."

 Chapter 3102

    "Will you die if you show up dozens of seconds earlier?"


    "I think you did it on purpose!"


    "You must have a bad intention. You want to torture me when I don''t have the strength to escape!"


    Along the way, Wu Jie constantly read, listen to Xu Shaotang want to block his mouth.


    This bastard has hardly stopped his mouth since he woke up!


    Xu Shaotang is sad to find that, in fact, it''s better to leave this bastard with Li Guai. Let him read with Li Guai to see if Li Guai will pay attention to him.


    However, they have to admit that with WuJie, they are not so boring all the way, and the big stone in their heart has disappeared, so that they don''t need to think about other things now, they just need to hunt magic crystal with ease.


    Now, all the problems in front of them have been solved, and the rest is to hunt enough magic crystals and leave the right and wrong place first.


    However, Xu Shaotang has long thought that before he leaves, he still has some things to do, but these things are later things. Now, he should hunt magic crystal with ease.


    As they continue to deepen, the demons they encounter become more and more powerful. After Xu Shaotang once again killed a seven grade demons, mu Tiance finds that with his current cultivation, he can draw any power from the blood of the seven grade demons, which is almost the same as that from the five or six grade demons.


    "Are we going deep into the hinterland of the graben gorge now?"


    When Xu Shaotang skillfully takes out the magic crystal from the demon, Su Nu suddenly frowns and asks Xu Shaotang.


    "This..." Xu Shaotang thought for a moment and shook his head with a bitter smile. "I don''t know. We don''t know how wide the gap is on this day. However, we haven''t met the demons of * * products for the time being. Should we not go deep into the hinterland?"


    The seven grade demon they are hunting is also the first seven grade demon they are hunting.


    If there is no lack of demons in Tianqian gorge, as it is said, it will take some time for them to enter the hinterland of Tianqian gorge. In the hinterland, there should be nine level demons or even stronger demons.


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, a few people can''t help but look at each other.


    At this position, no matter mu Tiance or Tantai Jingming, they can''t help Xu Shaotang at all. Only Jiuwei can help. However, with the further development, it is estimated that even Jiuwei will not be able to help sooner or later.


    "They can go to the following seven demons to hunt. Otherwise, they will be able to take some of the blood with them Jiuwei thought a little and said with a bitter smile, "after all, I can''t help you any more. It''s better to separate for the time being than to follow you to see the play."


    "Yes, I think so, too."


    Tantai Jingming nodded and said, "let''s try to separate first, fix a time, and then meet here in a few days. At that time, you must have completed your exploration of a deeper place. We''ll see whether we want to continue to separate or reunite again according to your exploration."


    Listening to the two women''s words, Xu Shaotang himself also quietly thought about it, then raised his head and said to Jiuwei with a funny face: "you just saw each other for a long time, do you have the heart to separate?"


    Being teased by Xu Shaotang, Jiuwei''s beautiful cheek shows a touching blush. He stares at Xu Shaotang, and then looks at mu Tiance. It seems that he is letting mu Tiance decide this matter.


    Seeing Jiuwei''s inquiring eyes, mu Tiance also fell into a short silence.


    After a quick thought, mu Tiance finally nodded gently, "then according to the meaning of dantai, Xu Shaotang and I will continue to go deep first, and we will meet here in three days."


    Although mu Tiance is reluctant to be separated from Jiuwei, who has been reunited for a long time, it''s not good for everyone to follow Xu Shaotang. Moreover, the deeper he goes, the stronger the demons are. If there are too many people, Xu Shaotang may not be able to take care of them.


    Instead, it''s better to look at the situation separately for a while.


    Isn''t it a good old saying that the two emotions, if they last for a long time, don''t they live all the time?


    They''ve been separated for such a long time. It''s only three days. What can''t be tolerated?


    "Since everyone says so, it''s settled."


    Xu Shaotang quickly glanced around, and his true Qi quickly spread out. In an instant, all the flowers and trees around turned into powder, leaving a large area of open space, forming a line of hundreds of meters. "Let''s take this line as a sign, Jiuwei. Don''t cross this line! We will meet here in three days at the latest. If there are other circumstances, we may return earlier. "


    "Good! Be careful


    Jiuwei nodded, then took a look at mu Tiance and took the initiative to take others back to the back of the line.


    After making up their minds, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance quickly bid farewell to the crowd and move deeper.In the blink of an eye, they have disappeared in front of everyone.


    Until the figure of the two disappeared completely, Jiuwei took back his eyes, slowly looked at several people around him, and said with a smile: "let''s go, let''s search from here."


    "Back?"


    Dan Tai Jing Ming looks at nine tails in surprise, "don''t you search to both sides?"


    "For safety''s sake, it''s better in the future." Jiuwei shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t have the ability of Xu Shaotang in your family. When I encounter seven grade demons, although I have the power of World War I, I may not be able to protect you! Now we don''t want to hunt many magic crystals, but to lighten Xu Shaotang''s burden. "


    Nine tail said so, everyone instantly understood her meaning.


    "Well, let''s search back." Tan Tai Jing Ming nodded and asked Wu Jie with a smile, "how many demons can you defeat after you become crazy?"


    "How do I know?"


    Wu Jie said, "anyway, I''ve had a fight with the fourth grade demon at most. No matter how strong it is, I haven''t tried it, and I dare not try it."


    "Sipin, not bad! Better than us


    Tan Tai Jing Ming gently smiles, pats Wu Jie''s bald head and says with a smile: "so, you can recover quickly. If you encounter a situation, maybe you can help Jiuwei."


    "You think I don''t want to?"


    Wu Jie rolled his eyes and patted Tan Tai Jing Ming''s hand away. He snorted, "it''s Xu Shaotang who did it! If he had appeared dozens of seconds earlier, I wouldn''t have gone crazy to deal with that crap... "

 Chapter 3103

    "You have no sense of the blood of the blood clan?"


    When he continued to go deep into Tianqian gorge with mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang asked mu Tiance curiously: "did Li Guai say that he heard that there was blood in Tianqian gorge?"


    "He didn''t say that." Mu Tiance shook his head helplessly and said, "I asked, but I didn''t say anything except that there might be the blood I need here! As you know, Li Guai is a weirdo. No one can let him say what he doesn''t want to say. "


    "I don''t know if I have the feeling to the blood of origin. I don''t know what the blood of origin looks like. I''ve never seen it before."


    He really can''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. If he wants to talk about induction, at least there must be blood from the source. If he doesn''t have it, it''s useless to say anything.


    He also knew that it would not be easy to find the source of blood, so from the beginning, he did not hold much hope.


    If you can find it, it''s all up to you.


    "So it is."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang laughed deeply and said strangely: "after you have been with Li strange for such a long time, do you think Li strange is different from others except to the extreme?"


    From knowing that the Li monster can also control demons, Xu Shaotang, who is already curious about the Li monster, is even more curious.


    "Different?"


    Mu Tiance thought about it and said with a smile: "I think all his actions are different! Now I don''t know why he wants to help me and Wu Jie. In terms of qualifications, you are far above us, and he has seen you personally. If he is an apprentice, he should choose you! Besides, he didn''t seem to teach us anything except to help us become saints. It seems that he is too reluctant to accept disciples... "


    "So..."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but smile.


    Li strange strange strange, so that everyone can not analyze his behavior, he did anything for no reason, do anything may also be taken for granted!


    Just don''t know, his strange is real strange, or just a cover up?


    "By the way, I suddenly remembered something." When Xu Shaotang was full of helplessness, mu Tiance suddenly said, "you should remember the plum blossom there, right?"


    Remembering Li Guai''s extravagant act of watering the plum blossom with spirit milk, Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a smile: "remember, his yard, I feel like it was built for the plum blossom."


    "He is very interested in that plum blossom." Mu Tiance''s eyes showed a bit of thinking, "even I think he thinks that plum blossom is more important than his life! Before Wu Jie wanted to pick a plum blossom, but he almost didn''t tear it to pieces! "


    "He''s a little over the top about that plum blossom." Xu Shaotang touched his chin, thought quietly for a while, and then said: "is the Li monster still in the valley of death? Why don''t we go and see him when we leave here? "


    Mu Tiance nodded: "he should still be there. I feel that he is there just to guard the plum blossom."


    "That''s settled. We''ll find him later."


    Now he wants to find out what the relationship between the Li monster and the Yue clan is.


    Xu Shaotang''s voice just fell, the whole earth suddenly trembled violently, as if there was an earthquake.


    "Oh..."


    Before they knew the situation, there were bursts of roars in their ears. Even though the roar was still a little far away from them, their eardrums were constantly shaking. The roars came one after another, giving people the feeling of all animals roaring together.


    "It''s like The demons? "


    Listening to the roar, Xu Shaotang''s heart trembled slightly. Just listening to the sound, he knew that there were not a few demons in the distance. Now at least there were seven grade demons. Even those demons had only seven grade strength, which was enough for them to drink.


    "Go and have a look!"


    The bright voice in Mu''s eyes radiated to Tiance.


    "Are you sure?" Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance with a black line on his face. "If those demons find me, I''m not sure I can protect you."


    If he was the only one, he would not hesitate to go and have a look. If so many demons could be hunted, it would be enough for them to leave here.


    "Anyway, I believe I won''t die before you die!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang with a smile on his face. With what he says, he feels that his handsome face is not worthy of beating.


    Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse of beating mu Tiance''s face with a fist, and said in silence: "it seems that you are influenced by the bastard WuJie, and you have become the master for fear that the world will not be in chaos."


    , Xu Shaotang, still make complaints about the direction of the sound.


    Mu Tiance is the only one. If the situation is not too bad, he should be able to protect mu Tiance''s safety. If there are two more people, no matter how much mu Tiance persuades him, he will not go.The scene of the encounter with the bloodthirsty wolf in the Blackstone mountains is still fresh in my mind. If it had not been stopped by the falling of the waves, Ningshan and Rongju would have fallen at that time.


    Think of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang heart and can''t help a burst of sigh, that girl should now think that he has died?


    Will she be sad?


    Seeing Xu Shaotang''s sudden appearance, mu Tiance asked curiously, "what''s wrong with you in your heart?"


    "I''m thinking, if we are surrounded by demons, how can we escape!" Xu Shaotang takes a black look at mu Tiance, but he is pulled out of his mind by mu Tiance''s words.


    In their rapid advance, the roar gradually seems not so messy, but the roar still does not stop, vaguely, it seems that there are two demons roaring.


    A few minutes later, two black clouds suddenly appeared in the distant sky.


    A closer look, they found that the two black clouds, it is clear that the two wings of the huge monster! The wings of the two demons almost block out the sky, and the wingspan is at least hundreds of meters. Even if they are far away, they can feel the strong breath from the two demons!


    Xu Shaotang is sure that these two demons are definitely nine grade demons!


    The two demons kept roaring at each other, as if in confrontation.


    When they got closer, they finally saw the appearance of the two demons. At this moment, Xu Shaotang was shocked and surprised.


    Dragon!


    They are two black dragons!


    However, this is not the kind of dragon in the East, but the image of dragon depicted by Westerners!

 Chapter 3104

    However, as they approached, the sight they saw was even more shocking.


    After passing through the dense forest, on the land with sparse vegetation, groups of demons look up at the two opposing dragons in the sky.


    Dinosaurs?


    They looked at each other in silence, with an incredible look on their faces.


    These monsters on the ground are almost the same as the dinosaurs they are familiar with, but they look more fierce and bigger. Some of them have black wings on their backs, some of them seem to be covered with huge steel needles, and what''s more, they have two heads!


    Although they have seen too many strange and incredible things in this holy prison, they were deeply shocked when they saw these demons.


    A cursory glance, this group of demons is no less than 100.


    It doesn''t sound like much, but the mountain like bodies are crowded together, giving people a strong visual impact, as if back to the ancient times.


    The strength of these demons, the worst should not be less than seven!


    As for the two dragons confronting in the sky, Xu Shaotang even suspected that their strength had reached nine grades!


    Jiupin demon, this should be the strongest demon Xu Shaotang has ever seen!


    "What are those two dragons doing?" Mu Tiance asked Xu Shaotang in a low voice.


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly. In the face of so many powerful demons, he did not dare to get close to them. He just covered his body with the help of the dense vegetation in the jungle, and tried to restrain himself. He frowned and said: "I just feel that they seem to be fighting for the throne!"


    "For the throne?"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang in surprise, then turned his eyes to the demons in the distance, looked at them carefully for a while, nodded and said: "don''t say, it seems that you really have this feeling."


    These demons on the ground did not escape because of the appearance of the two powerful dragons, nor did they plan to help. They all looked up at the two dragons in the sky. They were watching the battle!


    "Leave it alone, just watch it quietly." Xu Shaotang said with a bad smile: "if they really fight to death, we may be able to take advantage of them! Let them fight. Let''s just hide ourselves! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance said with a smile: "you are really full of bad water!"


    "If you don''t take advantage, you''re a son of a bitch!"


    Xu Shaotang should smile, but his eyes are fixed on the two dragons of the sky. He keeps tucking his heart. The two make complaints about thunder and rain, but the roar is bigger than one, but it is not true.


    Is it true that these two goods are also strong mouthed kings?


    Xu Shaotang constantly urged the two dragons to fight as soon as possible. The more fierce the fight, the better. It''s better to fight against each other and kill some of the demons watching below by the way!


    If all the demons here are dead, how can they get away from the holy prison!


    Heaven seems to have heard Xu Shaotang''s voice from the bottom of his heart. All of a sudden, a dragon''s mouth spurts out a large flame and pours directly at another dragon!


    Naturally, the dragon was not to be outdone. The bloody mouth suddenly opened, and a fan-shaped cold air suddenly spewed out. In the blink of an eye, it formed a large piece of ice and rushed towards the fire.


    Ice and flame collided fiercely, and the sky was filled with water vapor.


    The next moment, the flame and ice suddenly disappeared, two hill like bodies head-on collision, the huge claw in the sunlight emitting bursts of cold light, constantly attacking each other''s body.


    Their abnormal defense is so vulnerable under each other''s claws. As soon as the two dragons collide, the claws tear a long hole in each other''s body, and the green blood immediately sprays out of the wound and spreads all over the sky.


    "Ouch..."


    "Roar..."


    Smelling the smell of blood, the demons suddenly became extremely excited, looking up at the sky and howling, just like cheering for the two dragons.


    "It''s really a spectator. I don''t think it''s too big!"


    Looking at those extremely excited demons, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile to Mu Tiance.


    Mu Tiance returned to Xu Shaotang with a smile, but he frowned slightly and said, "do you think these are the evil dragons in Western legends?"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, touched his chin and thought, "even if it''s not, there should be some origin, right? The dragons in our mythology are all real, and the legendary dragons in the West are also very likely to be real


    "If we follow this logic, we may be able to understand why the dragon in our legend is the embodiment of justice, while the dragon in the west is the embodiment of evil."


    "It seems to be true." Mu Tiance nodded, and his eyes were a little thoughtful.While they were talking, the battle between the two dragons was more fierce. The collision of ice and fire, the collision and biting of the body, the constant attack of claws, and almost all the attacks were used. It was clear that they wanted to kill each other.


    Above the sky, the blood has dyed the sky green. Bathed in the blood of the two dragons, the demons are more excited. The deafening roar makes the whole earth vibrate and makes Xu Shaotang''s ears hum.


    Looking at more and more wounds on the two dragons, they began to be more and more excited like those demons.


    The more fierce the fight between the two dragons, the more hope they will have to make a profit!


    Just when they tried to suppress the excitement in their hearts, one of the dragons suddenly spread its wings and fell down. The cold claw struck a demon with two heads like lightning. Before the demon could react, its two heads were crushed by the dragon''s claws.


    This sudden change scared the excited demons so much that they closed their mouths one after another. Subconsciously, they backed away, but they collided with the demons behind them. For a moment, there was chaos below, but they became very quiet.


    See these demons shut up, that dragon this just attack to own opponent again, the war of both sides once again is imminent.


    Looking at the chaotic group of demons, mu Tiance said with a smile: "this thing tells us that if we can''t watch the excitement we shouldn''t watch, we may be in danger of death at any time!"


    "What are we doing now?" Xu Shaotang asked with a smile.


    "Watch the crowd!"


    "You''re not afraid that you''re the next one?"


    "I''m not afraid. Anyway, the sky is falling. There''s a tall man standing on it. Aren''t you still there?"

 Chapter 3105

    While they were joking, the battle between the two dragons continued.


    As the battle continues to escalate, the demons on the ground are retreating further. I don''t know whether they are afraid of harming the fish in the pond or the two dragons spreading their anger on their heads.


    Around is already a mess, the wings dancing between the hurricane, the ground trees uprooted.


    The powerful power released at the moment when ice collided with fire made those uprooted trees disappear.


    As the sand flies away, the ice dragon''s claws suddenly tear open the fire dragon''s abdomen.


    "Oh..."


    Under the pain of eating, the fire dragon uttered a shrill cry.


    The next moment, the bloody mouth full of sharp teeth of the ice dragon rushed to the fire dragon again, biting the fire dragon''s neck, and suffered heavy damage one after another. The fire dragon''s defeat was obvious, but it still fought to death. The sharp claws, which were as sharp as artifact, tore the ice dragon''s body constantly. At the same time, a hot flame suddenly spread on its body.


    At last, the fire of the dragon''s body suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing this, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other silently. Everyone knows that the fire dragon has been defeated!


    The cold is constantly eroding the fire dragon''s body. In a flash, the fire dragon has been frozen into an ice sculpture by the huge ice, falling on the ground, throwing a huge hole in the earth.


    The dust and smoke scattered, leaving only a head exposed outside, breathing weakly.


    Breathing, but also raised a burst of dust.


    The ice dragon flapped its wings and slowly fell in front of the fire dragon. It looked down at the dying fire dragon and enjoyed the glory of being a winner.


    Seeing that the two had won or lost, the scattered demons fell on the ground one after another, with a low sobbing sound in their mouth. It seemed that they were mourning for the failed fire dragon, or expressing their surrender to the victorious ice dragon.


    Ice dragon''s eyes slowly swept from the many demons lying on the ground, and suddenly gave out a brutal roar. A gust of fishy wind swept directly from the many demons, which scared many demons to clamp their tails one after another, and many demons even began to tremble.


    Looking at the reaction of these demons, the ice dragon''s eyes showed a bit of satisfaction, and then he focused on the fire dragon again, with a low roar in his throat.


    If the ice dragon can speak, now it must be asking the fire dragon: do you not accept the suit?


    Fire dragon powerless raised his head, although the failure has become a foregone conclusion, but still to ice dragon show ferocious eyes.


    Facing the fierce eyes of the fire dragon, the ice dragon suddenly raised its claws and stabbed the fire dragon''s head with an angry roar.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment when the ice dragon''s claws were about to pierce the fire dragon''s head, an angry roar suddenly sounded. At the moment when the roar sounded, the ice dragon''s claws suddenly stopped.


    The next moment, the ice dragon quickly moved its claws away from the fire dragon''s head and fell on the ground, which was more respectful than those demons!


    Seeing the strange appearance of the ice dragon, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other suspiciously, but they lower their bodies.


    It''s obvious that there is a certain connection between the unusual ice dragon and the roar.


    Even this nine grade ice dragon is so afraid of the devil, they naturally have to be more careful.


    At the moment when they bowed down, two shadows suddenly and quickly flashed out of the dense forest and came straight to the ice dragon.


    Seeing these two sudden shadows, Xu Shaotang''s pupils suddenly contracted and his heart beat faster. Subconsciously, he clenched his fist, and his eyes burst with a strong murderous force.


    Skeleton candle and witch!


    Xu Shaotang would never dream of meeting these two people here!


    He always thought that skeleton candle and Wuming had gone to the territory of the Moon Clan. Now he saw them here. The key is that even the nine grade demons were crawling under their feet. How could he not be shocked by the result?


    Although mu Tiance had never seen the two men before, he still guessed their identities when he saw the small body of skeleton candle and Xu Shaotang''s reaction.


    At this moment, not only Xu Shaotang was shocked, but also he was shocked?


    When they were shocked, skeleton candle looked at the ice dragon with a warning face, which made the ice dragon utter a low cry.


    "Hum!"


    Skeleton candle cold hum a, and slowly step to the fire dragon in front.


    In front of the huge body of the fire dragon, the skeleton candle is no different from the ant. Looking at the approaching skeleton candle, the fire dragon suddenly gives out a low roar.


    "How dare you show your teeth to me?"


    Skeleton candle looked at the fire dragon with a sneer, "wait a minute, you will crawl in front of the king!"As he spoke, skeleton candle''s body suddenly began to shake violently, which made people feel like he was going crazy. With the shaking of his body, he suddenly bent down and sent out bouts of retching. Even if he was far away, Xu Shaotang could see his stomach surging, as if something was going to climb out of his stomach.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was full of doubts, the throat of skeleton candle was surging again. Then, a strange creature suddenly emerged from skeleton candle''s mouth. It was a twisted monster like octopus, and the suction cup was extremely dazzling.


    Ratum!


    Parasitic animals!


    Seeing this disgusting thing, Xu Shaotang recognized it.


    Before that, they had always suspected that the skeleton candle had something to do with those disgusting parasitic animals. Now, seeing the skeleton candle spit out this disgusting thing from his mouth, Xu Shaotang finally determined that the skeleton candle was the rest of those damned parasitic animals in the Devil Island!


    After spitting out a parasitic animal, the spirit of skeleton candle suddenly became a little tired, and his cheek also looked a little pale. It seems that spitting out a parasitic animal has no effect on his physical condition.


    Under Xu Shaotang''s gaze, the newly spit out parasite suddenly ran into the fire dragon''s mouth and disappeared without a trace.


    When the parasitic animal enters the fire dragon''s body, the fire dragon''s body suddenly shakes violently, with a look of great pain in its eyes and a low moaning sound in its mouth.


    However, the whole process only lasted for a short time.


    When the fire dragon''s body stopped shaking, its fierce eyes disappeared. When it looked at the skeleton candle, it became extremely respectful and obedient.


    Until this time, the skeleton candle just sent out a low roar to the ice dragon. The ice dragon understood and opened its mouth. It instantly absorbed the ice wrapped in the fire dragon. The fire dragon slowly moved its body and fell on the ground, showing absolute obedience to the skeleton candle.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were shocked again.


    There is no doubt that the ice dragon and fire dragon are controlled by the skeleton candle with parasitic animals!

 Chapter 3106

    Xu Shaotang did not expect that the skeleton candle could control the Jiupin demon!


    This ability can''t be described as abnormal!


    He can see that the power of the skeleton candle itself is not strong, and even has not been sanctified. This strength can be completely ignored in his eyes now!


    But even this kind of person who can be regarded as a mole ant can control the nine grade Warcraft. Although it is controlled by parasitic animals, it has to be said that this ability is too bad!


    Just imagine, if the skeleton candle controls the most holy demon with parasitic beast, and the evil of the skeleton candle, I''m afraid the whole holy prison will be destroyed by him?


    Skeleton candle must die!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s belief is incomparably firm!


    In any case, he is looking for opportunities to kill the skeleton candle! Moreover, I''m afraid that only by burning it to ashes with sage''s real fire, can he be completely relieved.


    Seeing that the fire dragon also showed absolute submission, skeleton candle suddenly looked up to the sky and began to laugh. With that crazy laugh and his disgusting appearance, Xu Shaotang could not wait to rush out now and end up with this little son of a bitch.


    But there was a voice in his heart constantly reminding him that he couldn''t do it.


    Now, these two dragons have become the servants of the skeleton candle, and they control a large number of high-quality demons. Now he rushes out, which is almost the same as looking for death!


    What''s more, he also wanted to know, what the hell are skeleton candle and Wuming doing!


    It''s not easy to meet these two people who have been getting him stuck in the throat. How can we seize this opportunity to find out the real purpose of their coming to the holy prison!


    Xu Shaotang is very glad that Wu Jie is not around now. Otherwise, with Wu Jie''s hatred for this little son of a bitch, he may not be able to bear to rush out.


    "Your Highness, shall we start now?"


    Listening to the crazy laughter of skeleton candle, the witch on one side asked carefully.


    "Your Highness?"


    Listening to Wu Ming''s address to the skeleton candle, Xu Shaotang is puzzled again. He has heard too much about this address recently. It seems that people of the moon clan who have a little identity like this address. Before, there was the son of King Kong Fire King, later there was lanluo, and now there is another skeleton candle inexplicably.


    Is skeleton candle related to the moon family?


    When Xu Shaotang was puzzled, skeleton candle glanced at Wu Ming faintly, then nodded slightly: "let''s go! We''ve been here so long, and now we finally have a chance to rush in! Don''t worry, I will do what I promise you! "


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Wu Ming bowed to thank him with a smile on his face. His body almost bowed to 90 degrees. It looked like a pug with a bow and a bow!


    Skeleton candle ha ha a smile, jump up that ice dragon''s body, Wu Ming also quickly jump up that fire dragon''s body.


    The skeleton candle made a strange sound to the ice dragon. The creeping ice dragon suddenly stood up, its huge wings rolled up a hurricane, and then turned back to roar at the other demons. Then it spread its wings and flew to the sky.


    While the ice dragon and the fire dragon both spread their wings, other demons also followed. Some spread their wings behind the two dragons, some ran on the ground, and large areas of trees were smashed. The whole earth trembled violently again, which was more intense than any previous trembling.


    "Come on, follow me! Look at the little bastard''s plot


    Seeing that all the demons were gone, Xu Shaotang couldn''t sit still any longer. He picked up mu Tiance and quickly ran after the demons.


    "It seems that the skeleton candle is to use these powerful demons to rush into a place." Mu Tiance said in a deep voice: "with so many demons, they dare to try to rush in. Where they want to go, I''m afraid there are more powerful demons?"


    "It must be!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "it''s estimated that it should be the core of this day''s chaen gorge! I just don''t know what''s the plot when the skeleton candle rushes in! "


    Mu Tiance said with a smile: "no matter what conspiracy there is, as long as we follow, we will eventually find out!"


    "There should be an end between us and skeleton candle!"


    Xu Shaotang followed closely behind the demons, and said: "let''s say that when we come to this broken place, we have to worship the skeleton candle! Even if he doesn''t have any conspiracy, he should be broken to pieces by this point! "


    Xu Shaotang seldom hates a person to the bone, but he absolutely hates skeleton candle!


    Skeleton candle escaped from their hands several times, but it also brought them countless troubles. The key is that skeleton candle is absolutely the kind of person who will do anything to achieve his goal. For such a cruel and cunning person, as long as he is completely killed, people can feel at ease!


    "I never thought that a child could hate you so much." Mu Tiance laughed at himself.


    "Maybe he should be called a dwarf more appropriately!"


    Xu Shaotang snorted: "this little son of a bitch is extremely vicious. He''s mixed up with the same vicious black witch. It''s strange that he can do something good."They are talking in a low voice, while closely following behind these demons.


    With the powerful demons in front of them, there is nothing wrong with them all the way, even if they encounter other demons. Before they see those demons, those scattered demons have been torn to pieces by these huge powerful demons.


    The demons in the sky can''t be seen, but they are not worried at all. As long as they follow these demons, they can find the skeleton candle and the witch.


    "Ouch..."


    The roar of two dragons came from my ears again. Listen to the sound, it should not be far away from them.


    At the moment when the roar of the Dragon sounded, there was a fierce collision in my ear. In those two days, the dragon should have started fighting with the powerful demons in the core area.


    All of a sudden, there was a riot among the demons in front of them.


    The next moment, two huge claws directly grabbed a hill like magic object, and Shengsheng tore the dinosaur like magic object in half. A large amount of blood was spilled down, but those behind continued to rush forward bravely.


    When all the obstacles in front of them were smashed into pieces by those huge demons, an open lake suddenly appeared in front of them. This is a huge lake, which can''t see the end at a glance.


    Above the sky, two dragons are fighting with several Thunderbirds covered with lightning. On the ground, a large group of demons are divided into several groups, fighting fiercely with several demons of the same size. Although those demons are all nine grade demons, they don''t get much advantage in the face of the siege of a large number of demons.


    The lake is full of dust and blood. Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance can''t help thinking of the fighting between the ancient beasts.


    It''s just that these monsters are stronger than those monsters in ancient times!


    Fighting, crashing, whining


    All kinds of voices mingled, as if the end had come.

 Chapter 3107

    "Do you feel something different here?"


    Just when Xu Shaotang was shocked by this picture, mu Tiance frowned and asked him.


    "Different?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise, then said with a wry smile: "this scene should be more than strange, right?"


    Different? What could be more unusual than this scene?


    Such a large number of demons are fighting for life and death beside this vast lake. The key is that most of them are directly or indirectly controlled by the skeleton candle.


    Even if he said the picture in front of him, I''m afraid no one would believe him, right?


    "That''s not what I''m talking about!" Mu Tiance''s brow is more and more wrinkled and tighter, almost wring together. "Don''t you realize that this place seems to have a different breath?"


    "Different breath?"


    Xu Shaotang closed his eyes, abandoned the thoughts in his heart, felt it carefully, but gently shook his head and said, "I didn''t feel it. I just felt the breath of powerful demons!"


    "I feel something''s wrong here."


    Mu Tiance quietly glances at the distant skeleton candle and Wuming. There are some ferocious demons around them. They just stand there quietly, but they don''t look at the fierce fighting places. Instead, they stare at the lake, as if they are waiting for something.


    "Then be careful." Xu Shaotang pondered slightly: "we don''t need to deal with these demons for the time being. We just need to stare at the skeleton candle and the witch. Wherever they go, we will go!"


    He didn''t doubt that it was mu Tiance who felt that something was wrong. Although mu Tiance''s accomplishments were not as good as him, he was half a blood clan. Mu Tiance, who had many blood clan secrets, might feel something he couldn''t feel.


    Mu Tiance nodded, even if Xu Shaotang did not say, he would stare at these two people.


    They can''t deal with these powerful demons, but without the protection of these powerful demons, it''s still very simple to deal with skeleton candle and witch.


    At this time, the water of the lake, which had been rolling continuously because of the extreme intensity, suddenly rolled more severely, and the whole lake almost began to boil.


    Looking at the rolling surface of the lake, skeleton candle''s face suddenly showed a trace of joy.


    Suddenly, the lake rolled more violently, vaguely, you can see a shadow is fast from the bottom of the lake.


    "Roar!"


    An angry roar resounded through the sky and the earth. The dark shadow rushed out from the bottom of the lake like lightning and ran straight to the sky. At the moment of hearing the roar, many demons that were still entangled scattered and fled.


    However, the speed of the shadow was too fast. A Thunderbird was just about to escape. A whirlpool force suddenly pulled it to the shadow. The shadow swallowed the nine grade Thunderbird.


    Come on! It''s so fast!


    But in the blink of an eye, a nine grade demon didn''t even have the chance to resist, so it was swallowed directly by the shadow.


    Xu Shaotang subconsciously swallow a mouthful of saliva, silently and mu Tiance look at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the color of horror! Even the nine grade demons have no power to resist. Is this the most holy one?


    When they were terrified, the huge monster roared again, as if satisfied with the food in its mouth.


    Until this time, Xu Shaotang just see clearly, this is a clear dragon!


    A real dragon!


    However, the image of the dragon is slightly different from that of Xu Shaotang. The whole body of the dragon is black and shiny, and the whole head and body are exactly the same as the image of the dragon he saw, but the sharp claws under the abdomen are four claws, slightly different from the five claws of Youhe and Mingzhi.


    If Xu Shaotang had not seen the noumenon of Youhe and Mingzhi, he would not have found this subtle difference.


    Dragon!


    Thinking about the magic object that they met in the canyon of Huoyan mountain, Xu Shaotang knew that the whole black dragon was the magic object that had been transformed into dragon after a long time!


    That magic thing is because there is a dragon''s corpse in the river below the canyon, which makes it absorb a lot of the power of the corpse, and then it completes the partial dragon transformation. But this magic thing in front of us is a complete dragon transformation!


    Is there also the remains of dragon members at the bottom of the lake?


    Or is it a relic left after the war with the demons, like the lake in the Blackstone mountains?


    Why did skeleton candle and Wuming come here to get the power of those corpses?


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang immediately denied his conjecture. Skeleton candle can control countless times stronger demons than himself with parasitic beasts. It doesn''t need this kind of power at all!


    Just when Xu Shaotang is puzzled, the fire dragon controlled by the parasitic beast suddenly rushes out of the many scattered demons and rushes straight to the black dragon."What does it do?"


    Looking at the fire dragon''s abnormal behavior, mu Tiance suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Other demons are avoiding the black dragon, but the fire dragon is doing the opposite, which is quite abnormal.


    "What else can I do?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the skeleton candle with a murderous face and said to Mu Tiance in a low voice: "he wants the black dragon to swallow the fire dragon, and let the parasitic animals on the fire dragon invade the black dragon''s body, so as to control the black dragon!"


    "Then don''t you stop him? Don''t you know dragon''s secret arts? "


    Mu Tiance lowered his voice and said, "if this black dragon is controlled by him, isn''t it..."


    "No hurry!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice: "even if I rush out now, it''s too late. Although I have dragon''s Secret skills, the strength of the black dragon is too strong to hold it! Besides, we can''t expose it for the time being until we know the purpose of the skeleton candle! "


    If the demon has dragon blood or breath, he can suppress it by virtue of Youhe''s essence and blood and dragon''s secret skill, but the black dragon''s strength is mostly holy. He''s really not sure!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang finally understood why the skeleton candle, which did not even have the cultivation of saints, could control the Jiupin demons.


    Think, he is in this way constantly put their own control of the devil into the mouth of a stronger devil, and finally control the ice dragon.


    As they spoke, the black dragon''s eyes bigger than the millstone suddenly flashed a cold light. It seemed that he was very angry with the fire dragon who dared to challenge his majesty.


    At the moment of the fire dragon''s attack, its huge body suddenly jumped out, suddenly bit on the fire dragon''s body, opened its mouth, and instantly swallowed the fire dragon.


    At the moment of swallowing the fire dragon, the black dragon''s body suddenly began to vibrate like the fire dragon before. He realized that the wrong black dragon would spit out the Dead Fire Dragon in a hurry, but it was too late after all.


    Seeing that the parasitic beast had begun to control the black dragon, skeleton candle suddenly showed a bright smile on his face. He looked at the struggling black dragon with great interest, but he didn''t notice that a cold light flashed in Wu Ming''s eyes

 Chapter 3108

    The strength of the black dragon is much stronger than that of the fire dragon. It seems that it is no longer so easy for the parasitic animals to control the black dragon. The black dragon is constantly rolling and struggling, and all its huge bodies rush out of the lake.


    In the roar, the black dragon suddenly bumps into the solid earth, which seems to prevent the parasitic beast from controlling itself in this way.


    "Boom..."


    With a loud noise, the earth was shaking in an instant.


    Looking at the struggling black dragon, skeleton candle could not see the slightest worry on his face. The appearance that everything was under control was out of place with his young face.


    When skeleton candle was looking at the struggling black dragon with great interest, it suddenly trembled. Then, a big hand passed through his chest, and the green blood dripped down the big hand, as if hitting their heart.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were shocked by this sudden scene, and looked at this scene in disbelief.


    The master of that big hand is Wu Ming!


    In the nest?


    Or do Mantis Catch Cicadas and yellow sparrows?


    But now, not to mention the black dragon that is about to be controlled, it is any magic thing that protects around them. It can easily kill Wuming! Wu Ming dares to give a hand to the skeleton candle at this time. Is he dying?


    Looking at the big hand that passed through his body, the face of skeleton candle, which was smiling just now, was suddenly cold, and a violent anger suddenly came out from him. With a backhand, he directly patted Wu Ming away.


    This palm immediately smashes Wu Ming''s sternum, and a mouthful of stinking blood spurts out of Wu Ming''s mouth. Wu Ming, who is seriously injured, forcibly supports his body and doesn''t let himself fall down. It seems that he can still see a smile on his face.


    No matter how bloody his chest was, the skeleton candle didn''t even hum. He just stared at Wu Ming, who barely supported his body. His eyes looked like a vicious snake!


    "How dare you betray me?"


    The sound of skeleton candle seems to come from the cold hell of Jiuyou. It''s hard to imagine that such a young child would have such a cold sound.


    "How can we, the people of the witch clan, go along with evil spirits like you?" Wu Ming looked at the skeleton candle with a proud face, "you think I don''t know, you are using me from the beginning? Although I want to reappear the glory of my sorcerer clan, I will not let your conspiracy succeed! "


    Listening to Wu Ming''s words, skeleton candle''s eyes suddenly showed a look of great disdain, and sneered: "do you think that you, the mole ant, can also prevent the king from getting the demon seed?"


    As he spoke, a green light enveloped his chest. Under the nourishment of the green light, the terrible wound on his chest healed with the speed visible to the naked eye. However, within a few breaths, the terrible wound was completely healed. Except for the blood that had not dried up, there was no sign of any injury on his chest.


    Looking at the fast healing wound of skeleton candle, Wu Ming couldn''t see any surprise in his eyes, as if he had expected such a scene.


    "What if you can recover?"


    Wu Ming silently wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a laugh, "have you forgotten what my strongest attack is? Ha ha


    Just as Wu Ming was talking, a sharp pain suddenly attacked the whole body of skeleton candle. He felt the strange body, and finally changed his face. He grabbed his chest and looked at Wu Ming with his teeth gnashing. He roared: "do you dare to poison the king?"


    Yes, he remembered that the most powerful attack of Wuming was not his cultivation, but the endless but invincible witchcraft!


    "Haha, I''ve been tricking you for a long time, but you don''t know it yet!" Wu Ming stared at the skeleton candle with a smile on his face. "When you were bleeding just now, you had already activated the poisonous insects that I planted on you! Little son of a bitch, next, you will feel the pain


    "Ah..."


    At the moment when Wu Ming''s voice fell, the skeleton candle suddenly began to appear a little green spots. It seemed that there were tens of millions of poisonous insects in the body. No matter how firm the will of skeleton candle was, the huge pain still made him scream.


    Listening to the scream of skeleton candle, the retreating ice dragon suddenly burst into a rage and suddenly raised his paw, as if trying to beat the witch who dares to hurt skeleton candle into flesh.


    "Stop it


    The tormented skeleton candle suddenly roared at the cold, and at the same time, it tried to raise its proud head, full of hate eyes staring at Wu Ming, "do you think, with this means, you can get the king?"


    During the conversation, the body of skeleton candle began to vibrate and twist violently, and the mouth made a strange and creepy cry, just like the roar of the devil from hell. As the skin of skeleton candle began to crack, the green blood continued to flow out from the chapped wound, and it seemed that some monster was going to break through the body.


    Gradually, the skin on the body of skeleton candle gradually disappeared, but the body was still growing up.


    Dozens of seconds later, a humanoid monster nearly two meters tall appeared in Xu Shaotang''s eyes.Although he could barely see his hands and feet, the head of skeleton candle was just like the parasitic beast he vomited out. The disgusting petal shaped mouth looked very creepy. There were rows of sword teeth on his back, and the bald green head was out of proportion to his body.


    His whole body is still flowing with a mixture of green blood and mucus, which makes people feel nauseous.


    Above the ground, there was still a layer of empty skin and a mixture of dirty blood and mucus, in which there were squirming insects.


    At the moment, although the skeleton candle still looks a bit human, it can''t be called human at all. This is a kind of monster!


    Perhaps, this is the body of a more advanced parasite!


    Seeing that all the poisonous insects planted in the body of the skeleton candle were forced out by him, Wu Ming''s smile was no longer on his face. Then he looked at the monster in front of him with a dead face. Knowing that there was no hope of escape, he simply closed his eyes and had better prepare for death.


    As soon as the big hand of skeleton candle stretched out, an invisible force grabbed Wu Ming''s neck and lifted Wu Ming''s life from the ground.


    Skeleton candle that pair of venomous eyes coldly staring at the dead witch, mouth issued evil laughter, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you! I want you to see with your own eyes that I''ve got the demon seed. I want you to see with your own eyes that my army has swept the world, and all of you have become my slaves! "


    "Is it?"


    At this time, a faint voice suddenly sounded in the ears of skeleton candle and witch, and then two figures suddenly appeared.


    Seeing these two men, skeleton candle suddenly let go of Wu Ming, and the killing in his eyes was unprecedented fierce

 Chapter 3109

    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Skeleton candle''s throat trembled, gnashing his teeth and spitting out a few words. There was no fear on his deformed cheek, but the light of excitement kept flashing.


    This moment''s skeleton candle appears the unusual excitement, Xu Shaotang''s appearance, to him, is not startles, but is pleasantly surprised!


    Can meet Xu Shaotang at this time, but also not afraid of death to take the initiative to stand up, which makes him feel that even God is helping him! Originally, he planned to get the magic seed to find Xu Shaotang for revenge. Unexpectedly, Xu Shaotang took the initiative to bring him a huge surprise!


    "I thought you were a dwarf, but I didn''t expect that your real face was so disgusting!" Xu Shaotang pretended to be nauseous and vomit. "If you don''t mind, can I vomit for a few minutes first?"


    Xu Shaotang didn''t want to stand up at this time, but he had to stand up again.


    Although he didn''t know what the devil was, he could guess from the dialogue between skeleton candle and Wu Ming that the devil must be extremely evil and would bring great disaster to the whole world.


    Even Wu Ming, who has no one to speak of, will be desperate to prevent skeleton candle from getting the magic seed, and he can''t continue to stand by.


    "Xu Shaotang! He is a devil. We must stop him from getting the devil seed! "


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Xu Shaotang, a look of hope flashed in the eyes of Wu Ming lying on the ground. Regardless of everything, he yelled at Xu Shaotang: "don''t let him get the power of the devil, otherwise, all the world will be destroyed by him! He is the devil, the real devil


    "Noisy!"


    Hearing the cry of Wu Ming, a look of impatience flashed across his face. With a wave of his big hand in the air, a force fanned Wu Ming away, spraying a shower of blood in the air, and finally hitting the ground heavily.


    At this moment, skeleton candle has no interest in betraying Wu Ming. All his attention falls on Xu Shaotang. It is more interesting to torture Xu Shaotang, make Xu Shaotang become his own puppet and crawl under his feet, and make him his own pawn to conquer the world than to grind Wu Ming.


    "It turns out that you came here to get the magic seed."


    Hearing Wu Ming''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at the skeleton candle, but he is shocked.


    He understood that Wu Ming''s words were not alarmist. Otherwise, Wu Ming, who was determined to reproduce the glory of the Wu clan by any means, would not do so!


    "Ha ha, what if you know?" Skeleton candle said with a wild smile: "I can tell you now that the devil seed is in the lake. You ants want to stop me from getting the devil seed?"


    "Do you really think you can do whatever you want with the power of the devil?" Xu Shaotang snorted and sneered: "you underestimate the strong in this world! In the past, even the demons broke their halberds in front of these powerful people. What are you


    "Ignorance!"


    Skeleton candle''s eyes were full of disdain, and sneered, "what do you think the demon clan is? Ha ha, I will tell you now that the demons are just our slaves! If it wasn''t for the loss of the demons, how do you think you can get the demons


    What a ridiculous and pathetic mole ant!


    These ants think they know everything, but they don''t know. What they know, in their own eyes, is just a big joke!


    "What?"


    Hearing the words of skeleton candle, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance screamed and looked at each other with a dull face. Their eyes were full of incredible horror. Even the demons were just puppets of their disgusting creatures?


    How is that possible?


    What''s more, even if we lose the demons, the demons will let the strong people of all races lose out?


    The devil, what is it? What a terrible power!


    "Ha ha, didn''t you expect that? I''m very satisfied with your performance. I''ll tell you something unexpected Skeleton candle seems to be shocked by Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance. Skeleton candle can''t help laughing more arrogantly.


    "You humble mole ants, how do you think these so-called demons came into being? These powerful demons in your eyes are just beasts that have gained some of the power revealed by the demons! "


    "Ridiculous, you mole ants think that evil Qi comes from the crack of space! Ha ha What an ignorant and ridiculous mole ant


    When skeleton candle laughs, the disgusting mucus falls from his mouth, but skeleton candle doesn''t feel it, just keeps making creepy strange laughter.


    He enjoyed the process so much! This kind of feeling is really wonderful! It''s like taking revenge on Xu Shaotang! He wants to let these ants know everything, but they can''t do anything, they can only live in endless fear and uneasiness!


    "That''s why there are so many demons in this gorge! So, these demons gather by the lake just to absorb some of the power leaked by the demons? " Mu Tiance''s eyes narrowed slightly, but a bitter smile appeared on his face.At this moment, many questions disappeared with the words of skeleton candle.


    At the beginning, when they entered the holy prison, they heard from Mo yuhen that there would be demons leaking in the cracks of space. It was these demons that nourished these demons.


    They have never checked whether Mo yuhen''s statement is credible or not, because almost everyone thinks so! No one would have thought that the so-called evil Qi was just the production of the evil seeds hidden at the bottom of the lake.


    But it is the weak evil Qi leaked by the demon species that nourishes so many powerful demons and makes them spread all over the holy prison!


    The power of the real devil species is beyond their imagination!


    If you really let the skeleton candle get the power of the devil species, maybe he will really have the qualification to regard all living beings as mole ants!


    Don''t let him get the devil seed! Even if, pay any price, also want to kill the skeleton candle here, while he has not got the devil seed!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s belief is incomparably firm.


    Skeleton candle''s face was full of proud smile and said with a loud smile, "do you understand now? Unfortunately, it''s too late! "


    "Not necessarily! Haven''t you got the seed yet? "


    Xu Shaotang holds his fist tightly, and the killing in his eyes is not covered up at all.


    See you!


    At this time, either they die or they die! No need to cover up!


    While they were talking, the black dragon gradually stopped struggling and quickly came to the back of the skeleton candle. The frightening eyes looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.

 Chapter 3110

    Looking at the black dragon who has been completely controlled behind him, the ugly face of skeleton candle shows a more brilliant smile, the petal like big mouth grins, gives out bursts of proud but disgusting laughter, jumps up and falls on the black dragon''s head.


    Black dragon didn''t resist at all. Instead, he respectfully welcomed skeleton candle.


    Skeleton candle''s fingers, like tentacles, glided over black dragon''s head, but then asked Xu Shaotang with a smile: "do you know what this is?"


    "Of course, it''s the dragon, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang glanced at the black dragon.


    "Yes, this is the dragon! The dragon in your eyes! The dragon you see as a totem "Now the black dragon''s head has been patted at the foot of the puppet king! In the future, more and more people will become the puppets of the king, including you, Xu Shaotang


    "What if you control it with that disgusting thing?"


    Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and looked at the skeleton candle with disdain. "Even if you can control stronger demons, you are only maggots parasitic on others after all! Please take a look in the mirror and see how disgusting you are now! Monsters are always monsters. Even if they are covered with human skin, they are still monsters! "


    "I''ve changed my mind!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s humiliation to himself, the smile on the face of skeleton candle disappeared instantly. A strong sense of hostility climbed up his cheek, and a pair of evil eyes stared at Xu Shaotang fiercely. "I heard that Xu Shaotang''s inverse scale is your family? I suddenly have a wonderful idea, I want you to be my puppet, let you personally kill those people you care about! Let you bear endless suffering and pain


    "Only in this way can the hatred of the king be eliminated!"


    It''s so easy to kill Xu Shaotang!


    But just kill him, can''t make him happy, can''t wash Xu Shaotang bring their own shame!


    He wants to make Xu Shaotang suffer from pain and suffering, to slowly torture Xu Shaotang, Xu Shaotang''s pain, is his happiness!


    Listening to the extremely vicious and evil plan of skeleton candle, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly burst out a thick murderous opportunity, a pair of iron fists have been holding, coldly said: "your idea is very good! But I won''t give you this chance! "


    He knew that skeleton candle''s words were not just words.


    If he falls into the hands of skeleton candle today, skeleton candle will be able to do such a thing!


    Just because skeleton candle has this idea of extreme evil, so he must kill skeleton candle, not only to prevent him from getting the devil, but also to permanently eradicate this terrible threat!


    "You are confident! Unfortunately, in Wang''s eyes, your confidence is just a joke! " Skeleton candle laughed wildly and patted the black dragon''s head gently. There was a sound of "muttering" in his throat. The controlled black dragon immediately understood the meaning of skeleton candle.


    "Roar!"


    With a big mouth and a roar of anger, the black dragon''s violent power instantly shocked Xu Shaotang and them to fly upside down.


    "Poof!"


    Mu Tiance''s chest seemed to have been hit by a huge stone, and he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Xu Shaotang is not much better. His chest is full of Qi and blood. He tries his best to suppress the feeling of Qi and blood. He looks back at mu Tiance. Seeing that mu Tiance''s look is very upset, he can''t help but ask in a low voice, "can you carry it?"


    "Not bad!"


    Mu Tiance wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes fell on the skeleton candle. He said to Xu Shaotang with a divine thought: "first show the enemy to be weak! Let''s get out of the encirclement of those demons. You wait for an opportunity to suppress the black dragon with the secret skill of the dragon clan. I''ll kill him! "


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly. Mu Tiance''s plan is undoubtedly the best one at present.


    Many of the demons here obviously have the blood or breath of the dragon, but he can''t guarantee that his secret skill of the dragon can suppress all the demons here! Therefore, the safest way is what mu Tiance said.


    As long as the skeleton candle comes out of the protection circle of those demons, mu Tiance will have a chance! He is very confident in Mu Tiance''s speed. Even if he only suppresses the black dragon for a short time, mu Tiance should be able to kill skeleton candle.


    "You are too weak!"


    Looking at the shocked Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, skeleton candle could not help laughing and said: "with your strength, do you dare to be presumptuous in front of the king? A mole ant who can''t help himself


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. You''ve made me look at you with new eyes."


    Xu Shaotang stares at the skeleton candle coldly, and then glances at the black dragon quickly. "In the past, I didn''t kill you damned monsters in the Devil Island. It''s really my biggest mistake!"


    "How dare you talk to me?"


    Skeleton candle''s voice suddenly raised, looked at Xu Shaotang with hatred, and roared: "if it''s not for my king to torture you well, I will break you to pieces now, and let you pay for my people!"If it wasn''t for Xu Shaotang and his gang, they would have occupied the whole demon island a long time ago! Now, maybe they have conquered that world!


    How many people died miserably because of Xu Shaotang!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send you to see your disgusting people soon!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed with excitement. In fact, he also wanted to have a try to see if his dragon''s secret skill could suppress this powerful black dragon!


    "No tears without coffin!"


    Xu Shaotang''s words completely infuriated the skeleton candle. With a cold hum, the skeleton candle raised his hand to point at the covetous ice dragon and pointed at Xu Shaotang. The meaning was very clear.


    "Roar!"


    A roar set off a gust of smelly wind, accompanied by this fierce wind, a piercing cold swept to the two people, even the surrounding air, as if it were frozen.


    "It''s up to you?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted with disdain. He thought that the skeleton candle would direct the black dragon to kill him. Unexpectedly, he was so arrogant that he thought that he could kill himself with this ice dragon?


    He is so confident!


    In a flash, the mighty sage''s real fire gushed out of Xu Shaotang''s body and suddenly swept away to the ice.


    "Zizi..."


    Under the power of the sage''s real fire, the ice suddenly turned into rising water vapor, but the sage''s real fire kept approaching the ice dragon.


    "Well?"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang still had the upper hand in the attack of ice dragon, a strange color flashed in skeleton candle''s eyes. A moment later, he showed a cruel smile and murmured to himself: "interesting, that''s what makes it interesting! If there''s no resistance, it''s a little fun... "


    Hunting, enjoy the process of hunting!


    If the prey lay still and let it be slaughtered, it would be too boring!

 Chapter 3111

    When the sage''s real fire approaches, the ice dragon suddenly shakes its wings, rolls up the wind all over the sky, and surrounds Xu Shaotang in the wind, which is like countless sharp knives cutting Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang knew that he had to kill the ice dragon to force the black dragon to attack. In this way, he could give mu Tiance the chance to kill the ice dragon. However, he knew that before that, he could not expose his dragon''s secret skill!


    Feeling the fierce wind constantly tearing his body, Xu Shaotang''s whole body Qi has been mentioned to the extreme, suddenly, the purple Qi into a hundred Zhang light, violently tearing the wind around him, facing the ice dragon''s body suddenly cut off.


    That hundred Zhang purple light is dazzling, takes up a tyrannical murderous gas that engulfs everything, mercilessly splits on that ice dragon''s body.


    However, the ice dragon is a nine grade demon after all, and among the nine grade demons, it is a relatively strong existence. Xu Shaotang''s true Qi is cut off, but it just tears a shallow hole in its body, just a shallow hole!


    "Roar..."


    It''s as if Xu Shaotang could not believe that what he was doing was a roar of anger.


    "Hey, it''s not as strong as you think it is!"


    Looking at the blood spilled from the ice dragon, Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell on the skeleton candle again, with a cruel smile on his face, "I''ll show you now how your puppet died!"


    As long as he can break the ice dragon''s defense, Xu Shaotang has absolute confidence to kill it without using the dragon''s secret arts.


    "I''ll watch you. Don''t let me down!"


    Skeleton candle ha ha a smile, as if don''t care about that ice dragon''s life or death at all.


    For him, it''s enough to have the black dragon. Xu Shaotang''s toughness is beyond his expectation, but no matter how tough Xu Shaotang is, he is not the opponent of the black dragon who has the most holy strength!


    At the moment when the voice of the skeleton candle falls, the furious ice dragon kills Xu Shaotang again. The sharp claw that radiates the cool light takes Xu Shaotang''s head directly. It needs to crush Xu Shaotang''s head to calm down the anger in the heart!


    "To die!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are full of coldness, and his true Qi cuts at the ice dragon again. At the same time, he takes the initiative to bully himself.


    "Bang!"


    At the moment when the claw collided with Qi, Mars kept flashing. The hardness of the ice dragon''s claw was no less than any artifact. Xu Shaotang''s Qi didn''t cause any damage to the claw.


    The huge claw passes through Xu Shaotang''s Qi. In the blink of an eye, it seems to fall on Xu Shaotang''s head.


    However, at this time, purple flames suddenly pour out of Xu Shaotang''s body. With a wave of Xu Shaotang''s big hand, the purple flame is held in his hand again. Under the pressure of Qi, it cuts in the belly of the ice dragon.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, Binglong''s claw also falls on Xu Shaotang. The claw passes through Xu Shaotang''s body protecting Qi, and instantly tears a terrible hole in Xu Shaotang''s body, almost directly tearing Xu Shaotang''s body in half.


    In that terrible wound, you can even see the white bones and beating heart!


    The great power of Xu Shaotang bumped into the ground, leaving a huge pit.


    However, before the ice dragon had time to be happy, there was a long and thin hole in his abdomen, and the strange sage''s real fire rushed into his body from the wound in his abdomen and burned violently.


    "Ouch..."


    The huge pain made the ice dragon rolling in the air, and its mouth kept making a shrill scream. The sage''s real fire almost swept its whole body in an instant, and the shrill howl made all the demons in the crowd silent.


    Seeing that the ice dragon has no hope of survival, the parasitic beast in the ice dragon''s body hastily escaped from the ice dragon''s mouth. However, the parasitic beast just escaped from the ice dragon''s body, but the angry ice dragon suddenly opened its mouth and bit it.


    Before the parasitic beast had time to struggle, the sage who filled the whole body of the ice dragon had devoured it completely.


    "Zhizhi..."


    The parasitic beast only had time to utter a cry of unwilling pain, and in an instant, it was reduced to ashes under the terrible power of the sage''s real fire.


    The ice dragon''s body also plummeted to the ground, and the demons who were watching immediately scattered and fled, for fear that they might be stained with the terrible saint''s real fire.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Seeing that the falling "Volcano" was about to fall on Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance suddenly flashed his body and took Xu Shaotang out of the pit. Less than half a second after they left, Binglong''s body completely covered the pit.


    The saint''s real fire is still burning on the ice dragon, but the ice dragon''s huge body is getting smaller and smaller. Under the burning of the terrible saint''s real fire, even the ashes are not left.


    Looking at the terrible wound on Xu Shaotang''s chest, mu Tiance''s eyes turned red, and his whole body trembled uncontrollably.He hated that his cultivation was too low. He could only watch Xu Shaotang struggle with the demon, but he couldn''t help.


    A group of blood gas continuously gushes out from mu Tiance''s hands, wrapping Xu Shaotang''s wound tightly, but Xu Shaotang''s chest wound is too terrible, even if combined with the strength of the two of them, the wound is only healing at an extremely slow speed.


    "Blood clan?"


    Looking at the blood gushing from mu Tiance''s hands, the skeleton candle standing on the black dragon''s head with a calm face finally showed a trace of surprise, and then looked at mu Tiance with a smile, "I didn''t expect that I could meet a blood clan here! Unfortunately, your strength is too weak! If you obediently submit to the king, the king will give you the real power of the blood clan! "


    Although Xu Shaotang killed the ice dragon, he didn''t even have time to escape the parasitic animals on the ice dragon, but there was no panic in his heart.


    Even killing the ice dragon is so hard. In front of the black dragon, Xu Shaotang still exists like a mole ant!


    "Don''t be ashamed


    Mu Tiance, while trying to help Xu Shaotang recover his wound, stares at the skeleton candle with a proud face, "do you want me to submit to you? What are you? "


    "What do you mean by this king?"


    Skeleton candle was slightly stunned, and then stood on the top of the black dragon''s head and burst out laughing, "I tell you the truth, the ancestor of the blood clan is just our puppet, which is what you call the experimental object made by the demon clan! Now, tell me, what is my king? "


    Hearing the words of the skeleton candle, mu Tiance suddenly moved in his heart. His fierce eyes slowly swept over the skeleton candle and said with a sneer, "you don''t even know what I need to be strong. You''re here to talk big. Do you really think you are the creator?"

 Chapter 3112

    "Are you questioning me?"


    Skeleton candle''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at mu Tiance with disdain, "if you kneel down in front of the king now, the king can reward you with a drop of blood from the source!"


    The blood of the origin?!


    At the same time, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance trembled at the words of skeleton candle.


    Skeleton candle even knows the origin of blood!


    It seems that there is no need for him to cheat mu Tiance. Can he really give mu Tiance his blood?


    "You really know the origin of blood!" Mu Tiance looked at the skeleton candle with burning eyes.


    "What I know is beyond your imagination!" Skeleton candle looked at mu Tiance with a proud face and said with a smile: "how about it? Have you thought about it? If you think about it, I will reward you with the blood of the source now! Do you know why I want you to surrender? "


    "You want to watch me and Xu Shaotang fight each other, don''t you?" How mu Tiance didn''t understand the intention of skeleton candle and said with a smile: "watching your most hated enemy turn against his friends will make you enjoy the pleasure of revenge, right?"


    His cultivation, now that he has controlled the black dragon''s skeleton candle, naturally he doesn''t like it.


    Then, the rest is to use him to revenge Xu Shaotang!


    I have to say that the strategy of skeleton candle is really poisonous, killing people and killing hearts, but that''s all!


    "Smart!"


    Skeleton candle nodded and laughed: "as long as you make me happy, I can give you more unexpected benefits!"


    "Do you really have the blood of your origin?"


    Mu Tiance looked at the skeleton candle dubiously, "let me have a look first!"


    "Why do I feel the smell of conspiracy from you? Do you want to wait for the king to take out the blood of the source and then rob it? " Skeleton candle eyes Jing mang flashing, looking at mu Tiance.


    Listening to the words of skeleton candle, mu Tiance was helpless.


    It seems that the skeleton candle is not stupid!


    Just when mu Tiance thought that there was no hope, skeleton candle suddenly burst out laughing and said in a high voice: "even if I show you, so what? If you have that strength, just grab it! Ha ha


    Skeleton candle''s face with a strong color of confidence, the next moment, a drop of almost black green blood suddenly flew out of skeleton candle''s chest.


    "This is the blood of the origin! What''s more, it''s the strongest source of blood! " Skeleton candle held the dark green blood in the air with one hand, and said with a proud face: "it''s our own blood essence that gives the powerful power to the blood clan! Our blood essence is the origin of the blood clan! "


    "Come on, come and grab the best blood! Let''s see, after ten thousand years, how much power is left in the creatures made by our puppets


    The voice of skeleton candle is very tempting. Looking at that drop of dark green blood, mu Tiance''s eyes can no longer leave.


    Originally, the original blood is the essence of these parasitic animals!


    Skeleton candle is the devil, and his blood essence is the strongest source of blood!


    If you get this drop of blood essence of skeleton candle, won''t his blood clan secret skill become incomparably powerful?


    Skeleton candle just stood on the top of black dragon''s head. Although his face had become ugly, his posture of "Laozi is the best in the world" had not changed at all.


    At the moment, whether Xu Shaotang or mu Tiance, his eyesight is like ants!


    He can easily kill these two people, but he will not do so, torture them, play with them in the palm of his hand, look at their desperate but powerless eyes, that is what makes him feel excited!


    "Skeleton candle, you are too arrogant!"


    Xu Shaotang slowly stood up from the ground, although the chest wound healed a lot, but still can be a few centimeters wide wound, this wound almost from his shoulder through to the other side of the abdomen, if not for his body Qi, it is estimated that he had been torn to pieces by the ice dragon!


    "No, I''m confident!"


    Looking at the bloody Xu Shaotang, skeleton candle said with a disdainful smile: "your injury has not recovered. Do you want me to give you more time? I don''t want to lose my toys too fast! "


    Toys!


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance are just his toys!


    "Brother mu, don''t be bewitched by his sweet words!" Seeing mu Tiance staring at the drop of original blood, Xu Shaotang could not help patting mu Tiance on the shoulder, "I''m going to grab the original blood back for you!"


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s boastful words, skeleton candle seemed to have heard some extremely funny joke. As he bent down to laugh, he said without fear: "I''m standing here, you can grab it! Ha ha


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang''s whole body''s true Qi surges again, makes a pair of will kill to come forward appearance.


    The next moment, a fierce real Qi sent out the roar of the breaking wind, and cut off the skeleton candle on the black dragon''s head.Just when skeleton candle disdains to pat black dragon''s head, Xu Shaotang suddenly catches mu Tiance and runs away quickly.


    The black dragon just let out a low roar, and the real Qi that cut to himself suddenly dissipated in the invisible.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, a cold light suddenly flashed in the eyes of skeleton candle. He sneered and said, "it''s time to play these tricks with my king!"


    He understood that Xu Shaotang knew that they were not the opponents of his puppets, so he pretended to fight him desperately, but actually he wanted to take the opportunity to escape!


    I have to say, Xu Shaotang is really cunning!


    However, in the face of absolute power, no matter how cunning he is, this time, he can''t escape!


    Looking at the two people running away, skeleton candle is not in a hurry to catch up, just looking at his prey with a playful face, with a posture of "I let you run 500 meters first"!


    Skeleton candle is crazy, but at this moment, he really has the capital of arrogance!


    "Why doesn''t this fool catch up?" Seeing that the skeleton candle had no intention of catching up, Xu Shaotang frowned slightly and said to Mu Tiance with a divine thought: "is he really going to let us escape? No way


    "He will certainly catch up!"


    Mu Tiance naturally understood Xu Shaotang''s real intention and quietly showed a smile to Xu Shaotang, "don''t you find that he just takes us as his entertainment prey now?"


    Xu Shaotang mouth slightly a Qiao, bad smile: "also don''t know who is the real prey!"


    However, the next moment, the smile on Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly froze.


    A swift wind swept past them. They didn''t know what was going on, but the black dragon was standing in front of them. Skeleton candle was smiling on the top of the black dragon''s head, staring at his prey, showing a playful look

 Chapter 3113

    "Do you want me to give you another chance? See if you can escape? "


    Looking at the "flustered" Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, skeleton candle has a narrow smile on his face. He likes this cat and mouse game very much. It''s really wonderful to see the former enemy running for his life in his own hands.


    Hearing the words of skeleton candle, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance look at each other silently, with a strong smile in their eyes.


    I thought it would be very difficult to lead the skeleton candle out of so many demons with its cunning strength, but it turned out to be more successful than they had imagined. It was a great surprise to them.


    Skeleton candle is too confident, too arrogant!


    He didn''t really know his opponent, he thought he had the chance to win, but he didn''t know that it was a trap!


    "I said, you are really crazy!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were filled with a strong smile. His hands were quickly sealed when he was really angry. In a flash, a strange momentum suddenly surged out of Xu Shaotang''s body.


    "Town


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth suddenly sends out a violent drink with dragon language.


    Between heaven and earth, a loud and clear dragon song rings out again.


    At the moment when the sound of the Dragon sounds, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance attack skeleton candle with the fastest speed.


    Catch the king first!


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t even know if his dragon''s secret arts can temporarily suppress the black dragon, but they must try their best now. If the dragon''s secret arts have no influence on the black dragon, they may be in a desperate situation.


    Hearing the loud sound of the dragon, the black dragon''s body suddenly trembled and fell to the ground involuntarily. Even though it has basically completed the transformation of the dragon, it is still not a real dragon. In front of the real dragon''s secret arts, the instinct of the body is irresistible.


    Feeling the change of black dragon, the smile on skeleton candle''s face suddenly solidified.


    "You have something to hide!"


    Skeleton candle stares at Xu Shaotang, and instantly knows that he is on Xu Shaotang''s way, but he still can''t see any fear on his face. He just roars: "do you think this is the way to get the king?"


    While talking, the essence and blood in the hand of skeleton candle suddenly turned into a streamer and quickly integrated into the body of black dragon.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang has come to him.


    Just as Xu Shaotang''s true Qi was cut down to the skeleton candle, the black dragon, who had been suppressed for a short time, suddenly let out an angry roar. As soon as he lifted his body, he directly blocked the attack of true Qi with his huge body.


    "Yi..."


    The real Qi fell on the black dragon''s body, only making a slight noise.


    How strong is the defense of the black dragon with the most holy cultivation? Xu Shaotang''s true Qi doesn''t even leave any scratches on his body!


    At the next moment, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in the blood fog were completely covered by a tyrannical atmosphere. Before they recovered, the black dragon roared angrily again, and a continuous wave of sound came. They only felt that their chest was constantly hit by the big stone, and they were rushed backward for hundreds of meters.


    In that roar, their souls could not help but shudder, almost shocked to death.


    "So strong!"


    Xu Shaotang couldn''t take care to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked at the black dragon in amazement. "Is this the most holy power?"


    It is true that the dragon''s secret arts have subdued the black dragon in a very short time, but under the stimulation of the essence and blood of the skeleton candle, the black dragon quickly gets rid of the fear of the real dragon''s secret arts. In front of the black dragon, all his attacks are so pale and powerless.


    Even if he has a lot of treasures, even if he has the secret skills of blood essence and dragon family, he is still helpless in the face of the holy black dragon.


    The huge gap of strength can''t be made up by those treasures!


    Mu Tiance''s condition is even worse. His chest is sunken, and his head is constantly roaring. It''s like a dense steel needle into his mind. The severe pain makes him roll over his head.


    He bit his teeth, not to let himself scream in pain, hardly a trace of blood on his face.


    Just this roar, but his soul has been badly damaged.


    "As I said, you are nothing but mole ants now!" Looking at the two injured people, skeleton candle''s face once again showed an arrogant smile, and his eyes were staring at Xu Shaotang, "I have to say, you still gave me a little surprise! I really can''t wait to turn you into my puppet now. Maybe you will give me a bigger surprise in the future! "


    Thinking about what happened just now, skeleton candle admitted that Xu Shaotang almost threatened him!


    It''s a pity that those who can still threaten him under such circumstances will not turn them into their own puppets.


    "You gave me a big surprise, too!"


    Xu Shaotang stares at the skeleton candle coldly, but his head starts to run quickly.Just now they ran for their lives in order to lead the skeleton candle to be deceived. Now they really need to think of a way to escape!


    If it falls on the skeleton candle, it will definitely end up worse than death! He didn''t want to be a puppet of a skeleton candle. He would rather die than die!


    "I have no patience to play with you any more!"


    Skeleton candle proudly looked at Xu Shaotang, a winner of the posture, "Xu Shaotang, now, obediently become the puppet of the king!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a strange sound in the throat of skeleton candle again. Hearing the sound of skeleton candle, black dragon''s eyes flashed a light of extraordinary excitement, and suddenly attacked Xu Shaotang.


    Xu Shaotang knew that he was not the opponent of the black dragon. He could not fight with the black dragon. He could only summon up his genuine Qi and retreat rapidly at the same time.


    However, his speed is fast, but the speed of black dragon is faster.


    Even though he tried his best to get behind his legs, black dragon''s huge body still appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye. Huge claws swept towards him. Xu Shaotang wanted to avoid it, but he couldn''t.


    "Boom..."


    Xu Shaotang''s Qi of protecting his body is easily crushed by the black dragon. The black dragon''s claws are like huge iron hoops, which hold him firmly. No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t get rid of the shackles of the black dragon.


    "Xu Shaotang Seeing that Xu Shaotang was caught, mu Tiance called out a cry of pain, and his blood red eyes were covered with ashes.


    Do you really want to watch Xu Shaotang become a puppet of skeleton candle?


    A magic object comparable to the most holy, but he and Xu Shaotang will be completely buried in the hands of the skeleton candle!


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a deafening sound of the Dragon once again sounded!


    In this sound of dragon, the whole world suddenly returned to silence, even the blowing mountain wind seemed to stop.


    The next moment, a huge tap suddenly flashed from Xu Shaotang''s body!

 Chapter 3114

    Yinglong ghost!


    At this last moment, the long silent ghost of Yinglong finally appeared!


    Yinglong''s strength is much stronger than Xu Shaotang''s. although it''s just a ghost, the loud dragon chant brings powerful deterrent force to black dragon!


    The black dragon suddenly froze, and its soul seemed to be defeated by the loud chant of the dragon.


    The black dragon subconsciously releases Xu Shaotang, who is caught in the dragon''s claws. His body falls to the ground uncontrollably, shaking his huge body like chaff, and his mouth sends out bursts of deep laments.


    Although it was only a shadow, he felt the unprecedented threat from the shadow.


    Just when skeleton candle wants to drive black dragon to attack Xu Shaotang again, a mass of blood fog suddenly envelops his body quietly.


    "Boom!"


    In the mist of blood, a fist pierced his body.


    Green blood constantly gushes out from the wound. However, strangely, its blood doesn''t fall on the ground. The green blood seems to have life, forming a green training, which binds him firmly.


    "Mole ant! How dare you hurt me? "


    Skeleton candle let out an angry roar, sharp nails suddenly rose, a pair of big hands into the blood fog.


    "Now you are the real mole ant!"


    Mu Tiance''s cold voice came from the blood fog. At the same time, the blood fog became more and more intense, forming a huge cocoon, which trapped the skeleton candle firmly in the blood fog.


    Feeling the constant passing of the power in the body, the angry skeleton candle once again made a strange sound.


    All of a sudden, a huge fist smashed on the petal like mouth of the candle. The candle was in pain, and suddenly uttered a shrill scream.


    "Your mouth is really disgusting!"


    Xu Shaotang let out a cold hum, hit the skeleton candle''s mouth with a heavy fist, and roared angrily: "shout! Keep shouting for me


    One punch, two punches


    Xu Shaotang, who has been in contact with the parasitic animals, knows that the petal shaped mouth is the key of the parasitic animals. Every blow hits the disgusting mouth of the skeleton candle. After a few punches, the skeleton candle, who was still struggling just now, is like a vented ball,


    the power of the blood is constantly passing away, and the key is suffering fatal damage one after another.


    At this moment, the skeleton candle no longer has the previous high spirited, even has completely lost the ability to resist, just constantly from the throat inside the bursts of whine, seems to be waiting for the black dragon to rescue himself.


    The black dragon wanted to rush to rescue the dying skeleton candle, but its body was completely out of control under the afterglow of Ying Long''s ghost. It could only constantly respond to the cry of skeleton candle, and its eyes were full of resentment and murder.


    With the passage of blood, skeleton candle''s body gradually began to become shriveled.


    The formation of color training of the green blood constantly in the skeleton candle around the rotation, but the blood is less and less, as if to be swallowed.


    Finally, the green blood stopped spinning and turned into a drop of dark green blood. In this drop of dark green blood, there was a little bit of golden light.


    Blood of origin!


    Seeing this drop of blood, mu Tiance also looked very excited. The original blood condensed from all the blood of the skeleton candle is more powerful than the original blood shown by the skeleton candle before.


    Mu Tiance made a big move, and the blood from the source immediately flew into his body. In an instant, a strange force began to flow to Mu Tiance''s four limbs.


    When mu Tiance felt the great change brought by the blood of origin, a group of sage''s real fire suddenly surrounded the withered body of skeleton candle.


    "Jiji..."


    The skeleton candle, which had lost all its blood, uttered a very faint scream, and the eyes, which were completely sunken, were full of reluctance and regret.


    He had a chance to kill Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance early in the morning, but he was too confident. He wanted to play with these two prey and enjoy the fun of hunting, but in the end, he fell into the hands of the prey.


    "Villains die of talking too much!"


    Facing the unwilling and regretful eyes of skeleton candle, Xu Shaotang showed a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth and said coldly: "next life, don''t be such a disgusting thing again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the sage''s real fire was even more blazing, and instantly devoured the body of the skeleton candle completely.


    Xu Shaotang finally breathed a long breath when he saw the skeleton candle which was annihilated in the sage''s real fire. They finally wiped out the curse of skeleton candle.


    Although this process is full of twists and turns, also let them die several times, but, in the moment of the complete elimination of skeleton candle, everything becomes worth it!


    "Ouch..."


    Seeing that skeleton candle''s body completely disappeared, the black dragon on the ground suddenly burst out a fierce roar. With the power of destroying everything, a sharp claw swept away to Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance.


    At this moment, it just wants to kill Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance to bury the black dragon!They knew that they could not withstand the attack of the black dragon, so they could only reluctantly encourage the true Qi and dodge to the side as fast as they could.


    However, the speed of the black dragon under the rage is too fast, faster than they imagined!


    Just as the destructive force was about to bombard them, a golden light suddenly shrouded them. The huge claws pounded heavily on the golden light, making a roar, but they could not make any further progress.


    Just when they were shocked by the sudden appearance of the golden light, a more brilliant golden light came down from the sky, with a frightening smell of death, directly attacking the black dragon''s head.


    It seems that the breath of death from the ancient demons makes mu Tiance and Xu Shaotang feel unprecedented fear.


    In the dizzy golden light, the black dragon suddenly gave out a shrill howl.


    The next moment, a cloud of blood suddenly burst in front of them, and the black dragon''s huge body fell heavily on the ground, making the whole earth tremble violently.


    The golden light dissipates, and the green blood everywhere is particularly dazzling.


    On the earth, the black dragon''s body is still slightly twitching, but its whole head has completely disappeared, as if it was completely melted by the golden light from the sky.


    Along with the head of the black dragon, there are parasitic animals in its body.


    Xu Shaotang knew that under the terrible golden light, the parasitic beast could not survive at all.


    "Who is it?"


    Looking at the body of black dragon, Xu Shaotang, who came back to his senses, quickly summoned up his genuine Qi and asked aloud, "I don''t know which elder saved me. Please show up!"


    With the death of the black dragon, heaven and earth are silent again. Only Xu Shaotang''s voice reverberates between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 3115

    After a long time of calling, Xu Shaotang did not get any response.


    He didn''t know who was secretly helping them, did he?


    Mingzhi has this strength, but if it is Mingzhi, why doesn''t he show up?


    If not, who will save them at this critical time?


    Xu Shaotang looked up at the sky with deep doubts in his heart. He suddenly felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at their every move in the invisible place!


    "This man won''t show up!" Seeing that Xu Shaotang was still staring at the sky covered with water vapor, he walked slowly to Xu Shaotang and reminded him in a low voice: "although the skeleton candle is dead, our business is not finished yet!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s warning, Xu Shaotang silently lowered his head, but his eyes fell on the lake in the distance.


    He understood mu Tiance''s meaning, and Wu Ming was still there! What''s more, the devil is still hidden in this huge lake. They don''t know whether there will be other parasitic animals after the skeleton candle. The safest way is to completely destroy the devil.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xu Shaotang once again looked at the sky with suspicion, and quickly came to Wu Ming''s side with mu Tiance.


    Wu Ming lay dying on the ground, his mouth and nose were full of blood, and he could not live.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance come to his side, Wu Ming doesn''t have any fear on his face. On the contrary, he has a kind of relief that he has never had before, and a happy look of relief.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way!" Xu Shaotang looks at Wu Ming quietly, but he can''t help but feel a sigh in his heart.


    Originally, he thought that when he saw Wu Ming again, he would want to tear him to pieces. But now, he can take Wu Ming''s life at any time, but he doesn''t have the feeling of hating Wu Ming to the bone.


    Maybe it''s because there is a trace of human nature in Wu Ming''s body!


    "I didn''t expect that you would be the last one to stop it." Wu Ming gently coughed, and slowly closed his eyes, "Xu Shaotang, I have nothing else to ask for, just hope you give me a good time! Do it


    "You want to die again?"


    Looking at Wu Ming, who was waiting to die, Xu Shaotang didn''t start, but asked faintly: "don''t you have anything else to say? To be honest, I never dreamed that you would risk your life to stop skeleton candle''s plot. "


    Wu Ming slowly opened his eyes, but there was no trace of regret in his eyes. He said proudly: "although we black witches are evil people in your eyes, we will always be the descendants of the witches! The ancestors of the witches paid a heavy price to kill the demons. As the descendants of the witches, they can''t watch the skeleton candle destroy all of us! "


    "I Nai is a descendant of the witch clan who dares to fight against heaven and earth. How can I be associated with this evil spirit?"


    Knowing that he was going to die, Wu Ming was still proud of himself as a descendant of the Wu clan.


    It''s just a pity that he is doomed to be unable to complete his dream of reproducing the glory of the witch clan!


    Listen to Wu Ming''s words, Xu Shaotang can''t help but slightly moved, silent for a long time, this just solemnly said: "although you do many evils, but have to say, you are more or less worthy of the dead ancestors of the Wu clan!"


    "Xu Shaotang, all my black witches are destroyed by you. The hatred between you and me is incomparable! Although I am doomed to be unable to avenge my people, all the souls of my family will curse you at the bottom of the spring! I''ll be waiting for you in purgatory! "


    Although there is no hatred in Wu Ming''s eyes, it can be heard from his words that he still hates Xu Shaotang.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do it!"


    Xu Shaotang said calmly: "although you haven''t been associated with evil spirits like skeleton candle after all, I can''t save your life just by what you did before."


    "I know, so from the moment I saw you, I didn''t want to live!"


    Wu Ming''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt, and closed his eyes again, "OK, let''s do it!"


    In fact, when Xu Shaotang and skeleton candle were entangled, he had a chance to escape, but he gave up that chance after all.


    Because he knew that even if he escaped, he could not escape with Xu Shaotang''s current cultivation! What''s more, it''s full of demons that can easily kill themselves. Where can he escape?


    It''s better to die in Xu Shaotang''s hands than to be buried in the belly of those demons.


    "What about Sima Ji, who was captured by you?" Xu Shaotang quietly looks at Wu Ming. Although he has guessed that Sima Ji was killed, he still wants to make sure.


    Wu Ming didn''t speak, just nodded slightly.


    His guess was confirmed by Wu Ming. Xu Shaotang sighed and said, "before I send you on the road, I want to ask you whether what skeleton candle said is true? The devil is really in the lake? What the hell is that devil? "


    "I only know that the devil seed is really in the lake. Skeleton candle is trying to come here to get the devil seed. As for what the devil seed is and what it looks like, only you can see it yourself!"Wu Ming''s eyes were still closed, and he hesitated slightly for a while, but he said in a soft voice: "I know you want to find the devil seed and destroy it, but I advise you not to do so! I don''t know if you will be influenced by the devil. With your talent, if you fall into the devil''s way, I''m afraid it''s more harmful than the skeleton candle! "


    When a man is dying, his words are good!


    If you can pull Xu Shaotang on the back, Wu Ming will definitely die with Xu Shaotang at all costs.


    But, he does not have this ability now! He hoped that Xu Shaotang would die, that he would experience endless pain and torture and die slowly, but he didn''t want Xu Shaotang to fall into the evil way and become the next skeleton candle!


    "Well, I remember your reminder!"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Ming in surprise, but he didn''t expect that Wu Ming would remind himself that although Wu Ming committed many evils, he should still be a person!


    At the moment when he raised his hand, Xu Shaotang suddenly stopped and looked at Wu Ming, who was waiting to die. He said slowly: "in order to make you die at ease, I''ll tell you another thing! In fact, you witches have revived! You certainly don''t know that the ancestral witches haven''t died yet, and now they are slowly recovering in the white witches'' land! "


    "Really?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Wu Ming''s cheek suddenly jumps. He suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Xu Shaotang in disbelief. "You didn''t cheat me?"


    "Do you think I have to cheat a dead man?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Wu Ming, "although all the black witches were destroyed by me, I have a clear conscience! You want to recreate the glory of the sorcerer, right, but in the wrong way! Well, you can go on the road with ease! "


    "I never thought we were wrong! You and I are in different positions, you will never understand! But I still want to thank you for telling me the news before I die! " With that, Wu Ming closed his eyes again, with a slight smile on his face, quietly waiting for the arrival of death.


    "Go on the road with peace of mind!"


    "Bang..."

 Chapter 3116

    Under the sage''s real fire, the corpse of Wuming turned into wisps of smoke.


    Dust to dust, earth to earth!


    There will be no more witches in the world!


    However, although the black witch exterminates the clan, the witch clan will continue to multiply, and may be more powerful.


    Looking at the lake before him, Xu Shaotang is lost in meditation. Wu Ming''s reminder before his death is undoubtedly pouring cold water on him who wants to destroy the demon species.


    He knew that Wuming would not cheat himself at this point. Even if the skeleton candle was dead, there was still a huge risk of destroying the demon species.


    However, the evil seed is the root of all evil. If he does not destroy it, he is not sure.


    What''s more, he really wanted to know what the devil was like? How can you have such terrible power?


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang suddenly sighed softly and said slowly to Mu Tiance: "I suddenly found that we just did a very stupid thing."


    "What do you say?" Mu Tiance asked with great interest.


    "Can''t you read people''s memories?" Xu Shaotang said bitterly: "if you read those memories in the skull candle''s mind, we''ll kill him again. Maybe, I don''t have to tangle now."


    In this world, no one should know more about the devil than the skeleton candle.


    As long as they read the memory of the skeleton candle, they can know what the devil species is and decide whether to take the risk to destroy the devil species.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance couldn''t help saying, "you are content. With our two skills, we are lucky to kill skeleton candle! If it wasn''t for skeleton candle''s overconfidence, if it wasn''t for the expert''s help, we would be dead now! "


    " that said, but Alas


    Xu Shaotang wanted to say something, but he really didn''t know what to say now. All the tangles and troubles in his heart turned into a heavy sigh.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang sighing, mu Tiance shook his head slightly, pointed to his cheek and asked Xu Shaotang, "what do you see on my face?"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance''s face which brought disaster to the country and the people. He snorted: "although you do have a face that makes women jealous, you don''t have to show it like this, do you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Tiance pulled out the corner of his mouth and resisted the impulse to kick Xu Shaotang. He said angrily, "I''m asking you, can you see any worry or tangled expression on my face?"


    This bastard is a smart man, but sometimes he is just like an idiot!


    "Yes, why don''t you worry at all?" When mu Tiance said this, Xu Shaotang immediately asked curiously, "aren''t you afraid that anyone will get the demon seed and finally destroy the whole world?"


    "I''m afraid!"


    Mu Tiance nodded and said, "but I know you are more afraid than me!"


    "Well?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned.


    He felt that there was something else in Mu Tiance''s words, but the bastard just refused to say it directly and had to beat around the bush with him here.


    Xu Shaotang lowered his head to reflect on mu Tiance''s words carefully, thinking that he suddenly raised his head, his eyes flashed a clear color, his eyes looked at mu Tiance, and asked: "you mean, there should be someone more afraid of these things than us? Are we just looking for trouble? "


    "What do you say?"


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look, put away the joking color on his face, and said seriously: "you are just a saint of liupin, although you can even compete with the people who have Jiupin cultivation with the help of Nuwa stone and dragon''s secret arts! But you are not the strongest person in the world after all, and you are not the Savior


    "What are you worried about when the most holy and the saints of heaven are not worried about? If you need to do everything, what do you want the most saints and the saints of heaven to do? "


    "You and I, after all, are just a member of the world!"


    Mu Tiance''s words are extremely serious. He seldom talks with Xu Shaotang so seriously.


    If there is no Wuming''s reminder, he will not say these words. Although he is very curious about the devil, when Wuming says the danger, he has already given up the idea of destroying the devil.


    In this world, the people who are more powerful than them don''t know how many, those people can laugh at the changes in the world, why can''t they?


    Mu Tiance''s words are constantly echoing in Xu Shaotang''s mind. If you think about it carefully, why is his words unreasonable?


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "are you not curious about magic seed?"


    "Of course


    Mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "but not all the curious things have to know the answer. In this world, there are too many things I am curious about. Aren''t there so many things I don''t know?""Is this your state of mind after you have been consecrated?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance in surprise. After a moment, he was relieved to smile. "I can see that after you became a saint, your state of mind and accomplishments have improved a lot."


    Mu Tiance said with a noncommittal smile, "have you figured it out now?"


    "Got it!"


    Xu Shaotang tilted his mouth slightly and said with a bad smile, "if I meet Mingzhi or other saints one day, I will let them seal this lake! As long as no one gets it, it doesn''t matter what it is or what it looks like! "


    It has to be said that mu Tiance''s words have greatly changed his mind.


    Yes, he is not the Savior!


    In the past, because they didn''t want the demon seed to fall into the hands of skeleton candle, they had to fight with skeleton candle. But now, skeleton candle is dead, and the secret of demon seed is sealed with his death. They really don''t need to put themselves in danger for the sake of their curiosity.


    Everything, just let it be!


    "If only you knew!"


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang understood, mu Tiance said with a smile: "your idea is good. We can''t always be trapped by those holy pits. Sometimes, we should let those holy pits do something! And Nuwa, who dominates everything! We don''t want the world to be destroyed. They don''t want to be destroyed either! "


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily, looked up at the sky filled with water vapor, and said with a smile: "even if the sky collapses, there are these tall ones! What kind of shortness do we worry about? "


    "Boom!"


    In the clouds, a thunder suddenly sounded without warning, as if in response to Xu Shaotang''s words

 Chapter 3117

    After figuring it out, Xu Shaotang no longer tangled with the devil species and began to hunt. This is what they should do now.


    Unfortunately, the whole head of the black dragon was reduced to ashes in the terrible golden light, otherwise, as long as they got the magic crystal of the black dragon, their task would be half finished!


    The people who help them secretly don''t know if they do it on purpose?


    However, they don''t have too much worry now. The black dragon should be the strongest monster in this area. Now the black dragon has died, and the rest of the demons are almost their fat!


    Don''t mention those nine grade demons. Even if they just kill a small part of the large group of eight grade demons, they can make up enough to leave here.


    Hunting, crazy hunting!


    Their advanced magic crystals are constantly increasing. In this process, Xu Shaotang is really aware of the horror of Mu Tiance after obtaining the original blood.


    Only two days later, mu Tiance''s cultivation has reached the third grade!


    Give him a few more days, it is estimated that his accomplishments will surpass Xu Shaotang completely! Xu Shaotang never thought that there is such a terrible speed to improve his cultivation in this world. The key is that the higher mu Tiance''s cultivation is, the stronger the strength he gains by absorbing strength, so that his cultivation can be improved faster!


    The only regret is that the magic crystal is the source of the power of these demons. The magic crystal of the demons absorbed by mu Tiance will disappear, which is also a great loss for them.


    After killing a bapin demon again, Xu Shaotang is not in a hurry to get the magic crystal of the demon. He just looks at mu Tiance''s face and says, "have you completely digested the power you absorbed before? Do you want to leave this monster to you? "


    If Mu Tiance absorbed the power of this demon, he should be able to upgrade to the fourth grade!


    While lamenting the terrible speed of Mu Tiance''s promotion, Xu Shaotang is very relieved. The improvement of Mu Tiance''s cultivation is a good thing for them. If Mu Tiance can be promoted to Jiupin or even become the most holy now, he can hold hands and watch the excitement.


    Although this idea is whimsical, it is not impossible to realize.


    Xu Shaotang understood that it was only a matter of time for mu Tiance to surpass himself. Moreover, the time would not be too long.


    "It''s not fully digested yet, but it should be soon." Mu Tiance had a bright smile on his face. "Just leave me the next one!"


    "All right!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, quickly cut off the demon''s head, took out the crystal crystal, put it away, stood up and stretched, said with a smile: "it seems that we can leave this ghost place in a short time!"


    "I hope so!"


    Mu Tiance smiles, but he feels uneasy.


    He always felt that if he wanted to leave the holy prison, it was not as simple as Xu Shaotang imagined. Even if they had made enough contributions to leave, it was estimated that there would be some twists and turns.


    "Let''s go and find the next one."


    Xu Shaotang didn''t notice the sadness on mu Tiance''s face. He just said to himself, "if you can bring up your accomplishments earlier, I can..."


    "Ouch..."


    "Roar..."


    Before Xu Shaotang''s words were finished, there was a sudden sound of demons dancing in their ears. From far to near, it seemed that countless demons were running towards them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing the louder and louder voice, they frowned and looked at each other silently.


    "Is it that we killed so many demons in Tianqian gorge? Are they going to unite against us? " Xu Shaotang heart slightly a Lin, a strange idea in the mind.


    "Should No... "


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang uncertainly and felt the slight vibration from the earth under his feet. Mu Tiance''s face changed slightly, "you crow mouth! How do I feel like I''m right again? "


    At first, the vibration was only slight, but as the roar of the demon became louder and louder, the vibration on the ground became stronger and stronger.


    It''s certain that a lot of demons are coming to them.


    "Well come!" Feeling that the demons were getting closer and closer to them, Xu Shaotang not only didn''t have the slightest fear, but also said excitedly: "I''m worried that I don''t know where to find these demons! Since they are going to die, come


    "Don''t be happy too soon!"


    Mu Tiance gave Xu Shaotang a white look, "first look at the situation! If there is a magic object with strength comparable to the most holy one, there may not be someone else to save us! "


    As he spoke, mu Tiance jumped up and went straight up to the sky, looking into the distance.


    In the distance, the dust and smoke filled the air, a large number of trees fell down, and a few demons flew in the air. From a distance, although it was only a few small black spots, the small black spots were growing rapidly."Come and see, there seems to be something wrong!"


    All of a sudden, mu Tiance''s body moves quickly. In the blink of an eye, he appears at the top of a big tree. He uses the dense branches and leaves of the big tree to cover his body. At the same time, he frowns and says to Xu Shaotang.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang was suspicious. He quickly came to Mu Tiance''s side and observed the demons coming to them from a distance.


    To be exact, these demons are not rushing to their position, they are just rushing to their direction.


    Indistinctly, Xu Shaotang sees smaller black spots beside the demons in the sky. It seems that People?


    Seeing this scene, Xu Shaotang immediately understood why mu Tiance said something wrong.


    "Someone''s driving these demons in our direction? Who would do such a thing? " With a frown, Xu Shaotang suddenly grabbed mu Tiance and said in a hurry: "hurry to find them! These demons are not for us


    "Do you think these demons go to Jiuwei?"


    Mu Tiance''s heart suddenly trembled, even his voice trembled, and a thick color of worry filled his face.


    "Not necessarily for them!" Xu Shaotang shakes his head slightly, grabs mu Tiance and rushes to the place agreed with you quickly, and says solemnly: "but these demons may want to rush in that direction. If Jiuwei encounter these demons, we will regret it too late!"


    With the cultivation of Jiuwei, if they really encounter with these demons, other people have no resistance except Jiuwei!


    Even Jiuwei didn''t have much chance to survive in the face of so many demons!

 Chapter 3118

    "Sure enough, these demons didn''t come for us!"


    Seeing those demons rushing forward regardless of everything, mu Tiance''s heart was also mentioned in his throat.


    They thought they had seen enough demons before, but compared with these demons now, they are nothing!


    Roughly estimated, the number of these demons should be no less than a thousand digits!


    Those demons in the sky are also closer, and they begin to see the black spots, which have formed a dark cloud! According to the direction of these demons, they are likely to encounter nine tails!


    Xu Shaotang''s speed has reached the acme. They must take all the people to leave before these demons encounter with Jiuwei. Otherwise, even with the protection of Xu Shaotang and Jiuwei, we can''t be safe in front of these crazy demons!


    "I don''t know if those who drive away demons are the people of the Moon Clan!"


    Xu Shaotang side gallop, side brow tightly wrinkly said.


    "Don''t care who it is, find nine of them first!"


    Mu Tiance took a deep breath, and at the same time he let go of his divine consciousness to search quickly. This is near the open space Xu Shaotang had made before. People must have noticed the abnormality of these demons, and they don''t know if they are looking for a place to hide.


    "Over there!"


    When mu Tiance discovers the crowd, Xu Shaotang first perceives the breath of the crowd and quickly drags mu Tiance to the crowd.


    Jiuwei, they were just a little behind the open space. They had already felt the fast approaching of a large number of demons. Everyone''s face was full of worry.


    Just when everyone is worried about Xu Shaotang, they see that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance have rushed to them quickly.


    Seeing the two, they quickly welcomed them. With a sigh of relief, they asked with speechless face: "what have you done? How can you be chased by so many demons? "


    When they knew that there were a large number of demons coming here, they once suspected that Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance had provoked these demons, which led to their complete fury. Now seeing that they were "chased" by these demons, they believed in their own judgment.


    "It''s none of our business! It''s someone driving these demons to this side! " Xu Shaotang replied in a hurry, then said in a loud voice: "don''t worry about these, just run for your life! Look at this posture, these demons should be able to rush out of the chasm! "


    "Out of the graben gorge?"


    "Isn''t it going to enter the territory of Cloud City?"


    Everyone was startled by Xu Shaotang''s conjecture one after another. They followed Xu Shaotang to run for his life quickly and talked about it all at the same time. The look on each face was not very good-looking. Of course, except WuJie!


    "So many demons, do you want to Attack Cloud City Wu Jie smacked his mouth, and an idea appeared in his mind. He said with a smile, "if so, is there any excitement?"


    In the face of many demons, Wu ring didn''t worry at all, as if he didn''t take these demons as one thing at all.


    "Attack Cloud City?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped in his heart, pondered in silence, and suddenly exclaimed: "it''s really possible that Wu Jie, the crow''s mouth, was right! Mother, do the Yue people know that we have escaped, in order to wash away the humiliation we brought to the Yue people, and directly attack Yunzhong city? "


    "Your guess is very likely!" Tan Tai Jing Ming''s dark eyes turned slightly, pondered silently in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "don''t you say that the moon people can control the demons? According to the current situation, most of the people who drive these demons forward are the people of the Moon Clan! "


    "It''s over..."


    Mu Tiance''s face suddenly showed a bitter smile, "I said, we want to leave the holy prison, it''s not so easy..."


    Although it''s still unknown what happened, it can almost be concluded from the analysis of Tantai Jingming and Xu Shaotang that all these are the great efforts of the Yue clan!


    Xu Shaotang and the three of them are responsible for all this!


    The strength of the three people is not too strong to leave the territory of the moon people alive. For the moon people, it is absolutely an unprecedented shame! In order to wash away the shame they brought to the Moon Clan, launching a war against Yunzhong city is naturally one of the best ways!


    Yunzhong City, which has not had a war for hundreds of years, should break out a fierce war with the Moon Clan again because of this?


    Thinking of these, people''s eyes fell on Xu Shaotang one after another, but in helplessness, they revealed a deep worry. Only Wu Jie''s eyes seemed to be extremely excited, and he laughed heartlessly: "so? Did I really guess? Ha ha, this is a rare scene in a hundred years


    Hearing Wu Jie''s heartless laughter, people all looked at him with black lines on their faces. Long Fei said with a bitter smile: "this is also a disaster rarely seen in a hundred years! I don''t know how many saints will die in this war! "


    Su Nu tightly grasped her fist, bit her moving red lips, and said with a worried face: "if our guess is really right, the Lord of Yunzhong City, I don''t know if she will give you to the Moon Clan in order to avoid fighting with the Moon Clan?"With the plain girl''s words asked, people''s eyes fell on Xu Shaotang again. Obviously, they were worried about this problem, and even their smile suddenly froze.


    "No!"


    Xu Shaotang smiles at the crowd and says firmly: "Yanji can''t be such a shy person! Otherwise, there would be no gate of life and death! "


    "Will he punish you?" Dan Tai Jing Ming is full of worry to ask a way again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothered his head and said, "I don''t know that! Maybe! If this is really because of the three of us, after this, Yanji should come to me! "


    He didn''t know about Yanji, but last time he just killed the son of King Kong Fire King, which led to the death of several saints. Yanji punished him once. This time, if the Moon Clan really launched the war against Yunzhong city because of their three escapes, the dead saints would be more! Yanji''s punishment may also be more serious!


    "What about that?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, the faces of Su Nu and Tan Tai Jing Ming were worried and almost burst into tears.


    They are not people without their own opinions, but this sudden event completely disturbed their mood. Originally, they should be able to leave the holy prison soon, but now they have this kind of thing again. Are they going to be trapped in the holy prison again?


    What is Ji Yan''s punishment? Although Xu Shaotang is easy to say, it should be more serious, right?


    "Don''t be afraid, there''s nothing to be afraid of!" Looking at the anxious two girls, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing: "anyway, Yanji won''t kill me! He once again threw me into the door of life and death! Don''t worry


    "Really?" Everyone looked at Xu Shaotang with half faith.


    They don''t believe Xu Shaotang, but they don''t believe Xu Shaotang''s judgment of Yanji!


    "Of course it''s true!" Xu Shaotang nodded and said with a smile: "anyway, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land! What''s more, I don''t know if it''s as we guessed yet! "


    While they were talking, they rushed out of the ravine gorge without meeting mu Tiance. The demons they said were in the way. They had already been scared away by the formation behind them.

 Chapter 3119

    They ran all the way to the city of clouds.


    Along the way, you can see saints retreating to the clouds everywhere. Usually, these saints are scattered everywhere to hunt for magic crystals. Now, because of the sudden appearance of Tianqian gorge, all of them begin to return to Yunzhong city to seek refuge.


    Some saints were torn to pieces by the demons before they could retreat. However, these saints who died in misfortune gained more time for others to escape.


    Thanks to Xu Shaotang''s cultivation, they were very fast. Before dark, they finally returned to Yunzhong City, but they didn''t go back to their own courtyard. They just stood near the city and watched more people pouring into the city.


    At the moment, the faces of all the people inside and outside the Cloud City are more or less with the color of sadness. The changes of these demons make us smell the unusual taste.


    However, before they could catch their breath, there was a low drum in their ears.


    The sound of the drum was slow at the beginning, but it gradually accelerated behind. Suddenly, the sound of the drum was loud, just like ten thousand horses galloping. Suddenly, there was an atmosphere of Xiaosha between heaven and earth.


    Listening to the drum, their heart rate gradually accelerated, and a picture of the two armies against each other appeared in their mind.


    With the sound of the drum, countless streamers suddenly flashed from all over the city and began to gather on the high wall of Yunzhong city. At the same time, a low and dignified voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "All saints will go out of the city to fight immediately. Those who violate will be killed without mercy!"


    The voice was not loud, but everyone heard it. The words made everyone shudder.


    Hearing this voice, Xu Shaotang said to Su Nu and Long Fei, "you two go back first!"


    "Good! Be careful


    They didn''t say much. This is not the time for affectation. They are not among the people who are going out of the city to fight. They can''t help Xu Shaotang. They can only try not to make trouble for them.


    "Come on, get out of town! Damn, I''ve wasted 50 points of my merit! "


    Seeing the two people leave, Xu Shaotang scolds. If the voice rings a little earlier, they don''t have to go to the city!


    Although 50 points of merit is nothing, it''s still a bit uncomfortable to be cheated.


    They have no doubt that voice, if they refuse to fight out of the city, they will be ruthlessly obliterated.


    Everyone who heard the voice suddenly stopped and then began to curse out of the city.


    "It''s over. It''s really the devil attacking the city..."


    When he passed the gate, he heard the gate officer talking to himself. There was no war on his face, only a strong fear.


    Xu Shaotang knew the city gate officer and talked with him a lot. He knew that the city gate officer had experienced the last demon attack. Maybe the shadow of the last war was still in his heart!


    "Isn''t it the magic that attacked Cloud City? How did you become a demon


    Other passers-by heard the city gate officer''s words, and immediately asked in amazement.


    "The devil must have started the war! Otherwise, the drum will not ring on the firing platform! " The city gate official said with a dead face: "last time the devil attacked the city, I also heard this kind of drum sound..."


    Sure enough, the Moon Clan launched an attack!


    Hearing what the city gate official said, Xu Shaotang and several people looked at each other in silence, and saw that they were about to leave the holy prison. It was good. Once the Yue clan attacked, they would have to wait until the year of the monkey.


    Xu Shaotang remembers that the city gate official said that the last war between Yuezu and Yunzhong City lasted for more than ten years!


    More than ten years!


    Thinking about this long time, Xu Shaotang''s mood suddenly sank to the bottom.


    There are saints gathering around the city gate from all over the world, and all of them are ready to fight. However, most of them are uneasy. Only those real battle maniacs have surging fighting spirit in their eyes.


    Just when everyone was worried about the coming war, a group of people quickly approached this side in the distance. The leader was Sikong Nan.


    "I''ve seen the steward of Sikong!"


    Seeing Sikong Nan, people salute him one after another.


    After Sikong Nan, there are dozens of fighting saints. Each of them can bring pressure to the public. Xu Shaotang can''t see the accomplishments of any one of these people, which proves that the lowest strength of these people is above grade six.


    Sikong Nan negative hand standing in the air, cold eyes quickly swept over the crowd, and finally fell on Xu Shaotang.


    After a special look at Xu Shaotang, Sikong Nan suddenly let go of his voice and said harshly, "the devil is attacking the city. You are all under my command and fight with me! Now, I declare three military orders! "


    "Those who are afraid of war and retreat, kill!"


    "Betrayer, kill!"


    "Those who don''t listen to orders, kill them!"With Sikong Nan''s cold voice falling, the scene of the gas of killing is more intense, and a terrible atmosphere of repression continues to spread.


    Everyone knows that Sikong Nan''s words are not just words. If anyone dares to violate the three military orders, Sikong Nan will definitely kill him without hesitation.


    "Now, team up now! They will teach you how to do it! " Sikong Nan pointed to the people around him and said to them. Then he set his eyes on Xu Shaotang. With a trace of provocation in his eyes, he said with a smile: "how about taking my move?"


    "The war is coming, isn''t it appropriate?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly, not knowing the purpose of Sikong Nan''s move.


    "Within half an hour, the attack will not start!" Sikong Nan firmly said, and said with a smile: "to remind you, as long as you take my move, it''s good for you."


    "Really?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Sikong Nan dubiously. He is always suspicious of Sikong Nan''s words.


    Sikong Nan nodded: "nature! All of you here can testify! "


    "Well, I''ll try!"


    Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath and stares at Sikong Nan quietly. "Don''t give me a dead hand. Although my accomplishments are not as good as you, I can still do something at the beginning of the war."


    "Good!"


    Sikong Nan ha ha a smile, the body''s momentum suddenly began to climb, will be a lot of people out of breath.


    "Ready?"


    "Come on!"


    Xu Shaotang''s whole body Qi suddenly runs, and a steady stream of Qi flows to Nu Wa Shi. He knows the strength of Sikong Nan, and naturally does not dare to neglect him.


    "Take it!"


    Sikong Nan gave a big drink, and a fierce real Qi suddenly gave out a tiger roar, just like a fierce tiger descending the mountain, and rushed to Xu Shaotang.


    "Well come!"


    Xu Shaotang gave a low drink. The purple Qi burst out, and the two Qi collided with each othe

 Chapter 3120

    One move.


    Points!


    Xu Shaotang''s mouth spills a trace of blood, but Sikong Nan''s face is light.


    The outcome is clear!


    Even with the power of Nuwa stone, Xu Shaotang is still not Sikong Nan''s opponent, just a move, but has let Xu Shaotang hurt, however, Xu Shaotang somehow caught Sikong Nan''s move.


    "It''s really great to be able to use the highest cultivation of liupin to connect me hard!" Sikong Nan''s eyes flashed a surprised color, full of appreciation of looking at Xu Shaotang, "so, I will give you a gift!"


    After that, Sikong Nan took a look at the man beside him, and the man immediately understood and went away.


    Hearing Sikong Nan''s words, other people are shocked to see Xu Shaotang, as if they had seen a ghost.


    Can Xu Shaotang, who is the top of the six grades, take Sikong Nan''s move? Who is Sikong Nan? That''s the manager of the city Lord''s mansion. Although no one knows what Sikong Nan''s accomplishments are, it''s almost certain that Sikong Nan has at least nine accomplishments!


    What''s wrong with the world? When, six peak people, actually can take the nine strong attack?


    Xu Shaotang ignored the shock of the onlookers, just silently wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, pointed to the direction of the man assigned by Sikong Nan, and said with a black face: "is this what you said?"


    "Don''t worry, the gift will be here soon!" Sikong Nan smile, face completely can''t see the tension before the war.


    "Well, you are in charge of the city Lord''s mansion. There should be no need to cheat me."


    When wondering what the gift Sikong Nan said was, Xu Shaotang looked at Sikong Nan with a puzzled face, "can you answer me a question?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Sikong Nan and asked in a deep voice: "you know that the Moon Clan will attack through Tianqian gorge. Why don''t you learn from the Moon Clan and arrange defense at this end of Tianqian gorge? As far as I know, the Moon Clan is on the opposite side of Tianqian gorge, but they have arranged heavy troops! "


    "Yuezu? Are you talking about the devil? "


    Sikong Nan glanced at Xu Shaotang lightly.


    "You can say that, but I prefer to call them the Moon Clan." Xu Shaotang said seriously: "they are all flesh and blood like us."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Sikong Nan suddenly shook his head and sighed heavily.


    For a long time, Sikong Nan sighed: "this question, I can''t answer you. If you want to know the answer, you have to ask the city Lord!"


    The sudden change of Sikong Nan makes Xu Shaotang more confused. He doesn''t know what Sikong Nan is sighing or whether Sikong Nan knows all this.


    "Speaking of the Lord of the city, I have a very important matter to report to the Lord of the city. If it''s convenient, I''d like to ask the steward of Sikong to pass it on for me. It''s very important, even about the life and death of the whole holy prison!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly thought of the devil seed. He had planned to tell Yanji about it before he left the holy prison. But now such a thing happened. He didn''t know when the war would end. He had to tell Yanji about it first.


    "Oh, so important?" Sikong Nan looked at Xu Shaotang suspiciously and said slowly: "the Lord of the city, you can see it when you say you see it! When the Lord wants to see you, he will naturally meet you. If there is anything important, you can tell me, and I will tell the Lord! "


    "No, I can only tell the Lord about it." Xu Shaotang shook his head firmly.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang was so determined, Sikong Nan didn''t bother to ask, but said faintly: "then you can wait for the city master to see you when he wants to talk about it!"


    "If you don''t preach for me, how can you know that the Lord of the city won''t see me?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "as I said, this matter is related to the life and death of the whole holy prison. If something happens, even if you are in charge of Sikong, you may not be able to afford it!"


    "You can choose whether to let me tell you this, or I can choose whether to pass it on for you!"


    Sikong Nan Hun glanced at Xu Shaotang and warned, "don''t think you can teach me a lesson if you have some small skills. I''ll kill you. It''s as easy as a palm!"


    "You..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers, facing Sikong Nan''s warning eyes. Although he is angry in his heart, he still swallows back the words.


    Yes, there is still a huge gap between him and Sikong Nan. If Sikong Nan is enraged, even if Sikong Nan doesn''t kill him, he won''t get any benefits.


    It seems that the devil''s business has to be put aside for the time being.


    I just don''t know whether Sikong Nan will regret today''s action if the devil really causes something.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was daydreaming, the man who had just left quickly appeared. But behind him, there were two people. Because of the distance, Xu Shaotang could not see the faces of the two people clearly, but he felt a little familiar.


    Three people''s speed is very fast, not a moment, already appeared in front of them."Ningshan, Rongju! How are you? "


    Looking at these two people, Xu Shaotang suddenly exclaimed, the original, Sikong Nan said the gift, is the two of them!


    But didn''t they leave the prison and go back to Fairy Island? Why are you back so soon?


    Not only Xu Shaotang was shocked, but also they were confused by the sudden appearance of these two people. It was only a few days to see them off!


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s astonished look, Ning Shan couldn''t help laughing and said, "ha ha, brother Xu, we didn''t wait for you to find us, but we found you first."


    "You have to talk about the past and talk about it later!"


    Sikong Nan glanced at a few people, and his face was cold again. "Xu Shaotang, in view of your strength, you are authorized to take people to fight on your own! But if you dare to fight, I will kill you as well! "


    "I''m going to fight on my own?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Sikong Nan inexplicably, "how can I fight by myself? Is it that you don''t have to listen to your orders and choose your own attack direction? "


    "Yes


    Sikong Nan nodded: "how to fight with the devil is your own business. How many people you can call on to obey your dispatch is also your business! I just need to see that you are leading people to fight against demons! "


    "So?"


    Xu Shaotang''s mind quickly enlivens, he does not believe Sikong Nan will let him do so, then, the rest is only Yanji, Sikong Nan is just conveying the meaning of Yanji!


    But why did Yanji do it?


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang couldn''t understand Yanji''s real purpose. After pondering for a while, he nodded and said, "well, although I don''t quite understand why I should be given such power, I don''t have to obey your orders. At least it''s not a bad thing, lest you let me be cannon fodder."


    Hear Xu Shaotang''s words, Sikong Nan mouth slightly a draw, in the heart inexplicable fire, but after all did not vent out, just with a cold hum to express their dissatisfaction.


    "Use the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman!" Sikong Nan didn''t scold in the heart.

 Chapter 3121

    After a conversation, Xu Shaotang realized that after Ning Shan and Rong Ju returned to Xiandao, they found that during their absence, the woman who had made them feud had suffered a lot of grievances. Naturally, they could make her grievances go away.


    But this time, they learned to be smart and didn''t harm those innocent people. They just smashed each other''s cave and got angry. They could have killed each other with their current strength, but in order not to be thrown into the gate of life and death, they deliberately showed weakness.


    As a result, they and each other were sent to the holy prison, which is exactly what they want. After all, in the holy prison, as long as you don''t fight in the Cloud City, no one will take care of you.


    However, people are not as good as heaven. They have planned everything, but they didn''t expect this to happen.


    Now, all the people are preparing to resist the attack of the Moon Clan. They dare not choose anything at this time. They can only spare those people for a while, and plan to kill them by the hand of the Moon Clan when they fight with the Moon Clan.


    "You two are really..."


    After understanding the cause and effect of the matter, Xu Shaotang can''t help looking at the two people with a speechless face. They toss around and toss themselves back to the holy prison.


    "You know, the Moon Clan will attack us, and we won''t pick things at this time!" Ning Shan said with tears and laughter: "originally, with the cultivation of both of us, it shouldn''t take long to get enough meritorious service here, but now Alas! I''ve been digging myself up again. "


    It''s too clever to do all the tricks, but it''s a mistake for Qingqing''s life!


    Now, Ningshan has realized the meaning of this sentence.


    When Ning Shan was laughing bitterly, Rong Ju came up to Xu Shaotang again and asked in a low voice, "in other words, do you still tell LAN Luo that we left alive?"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head.


    "What''s wrong with Yuezu? How can we suddenly attack Yunzhong city on a large scale? " Rong said with a smack of his mouth: "at first, I thought that the Moon Clan wanted to wash away the humiliation we three brought to them, so that they sent troops to Yunzhong city."


    Rong''s guess is the same as theirs.


    But now no one knows what happened to the Yuezu, and whether it was because the three of them escaped from the Yuezu that they came here. If so, how did the Yuezu know the news of their escape?


    Just when people''s heads were confused by these doubts, there were bursts of tremors on the ground.


    With the tremor of the ground, there is a continuous roar of demons in my ears. You don''t have to guess that countless demons are killing yunzhongcheng under the drive of the moon people.


    Behind is Yunzhong City, all people can''t retreat. Even Sikong Nan''s face becomes grim now. His eyes are staring at the distant sky, waiting for the coming demon army.


    Feeling the more and more intense tremor, everyone became extremely serious. Jiuwei looked at the dust and smoke in the distance and said: "the moon people are smart. They don''t show up first, but drive away the demons to consume our strength."


    "Consume our strength?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly fell into thinking. A moment later, Xu Shaotang suddenly patted his head and exclaimed, "I understand!"


    "What do you understand?"


    They were nervous because of the tension of the coming war. They were startled by Xu Shaotang''s sudden action. While complaining about Xu Shaotang''s surprise, they looked at him curiously. They didn''t know what he understood.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes fell to the distance and said in a deep voice: "we are using the gate of life and death to consume the power of the moon family, and the moon family is also using the magic to consume our power! Tianqian gorge is the origin of demons. Before or now, demons were driven from Tianqian gorge to the territory of Yunzhong city by the Moon Clan, in order to consume our strength! "


    "I didn''t understand why the Moon Clan would lay heavy soldiers on the opposite side of Tianqian gorge when mingyanji didn''t put a single soldier in Tianqian gorge! Now I understand that the Moon Clan is not guarding against us, but against these demons. At the same time, they drive away the demons of Tianqian gorge from time to time to enter the territory of Yunzhong city! "


    "The graben gorge is just a graben for us! In the eyes of the moon people, this is their gate of life and death. Moreover, they don''t need to consume their own strength, so they can have the spare power to guard against those people who live in the gate of life and death! "


    "Good month! What a graben gorge


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang figured out a lot of things.


    It''s no wonder that the Moon Clan hoards a large number of troops across the Tiankeng gorge and outside the gate of life and death. Sure enough, the people of the Moon Clan are not fools. Yanji knows to use the gate of life and death to constantly consume the strength of the Moon Clan, and the Moon Clan will return to color!


    "There is some truth in what you say." Listening to Xu Shaotang''s analysis, mu Tiance nodded, but wondered: "in this case, why didn''t Yanji send someone to drive away the demons from Tianqian gorge to the territory of the moon people?"


    "I guess there are three reasons."


    Xu Shaotang touched his chin with a dignified face and said slowly: "first, the defense border of Yunzhong city needs the magic crystal of these demons to provide energy, and Yanji just needs to punish the saints who made mistakes, so he let the Moon Clan drive the demons to the territory of Yunzhong city!""Second, there should be a lot of people in the moon clan who know how to control the demons. Even if they drive the demons to the territory of the Moon Clan, they should not have too much influence on the Moon Clan."


    "As for the third reason, I still don''t understand it. I just feel that it should be related to the chess game I guessed before! For those who hold chess, the life and death of these people in the holy prison is not important. What matters is the chess they are playing


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people''s eyes gradually show the color of enlightenment. For a long time, Tantai Jingming sighs and says with a bitter smile: "so, Mingming can use the boundary of Yunzhong city to block the Moon Clan and these demons, but Yanji still orders everyone to go out of the city to fight!"


    "Yes, maybe for Yanji, all of us can sacrifice..."


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang''s heart emerged a strong sense of sadness.


    Because they don''t know why they fight! I don''t know why I want to fight with the Moon Clan and these demons! This kind of fighting, in their view, has no significance at all!


    "Is it true that all living beings play chess?"


    All of a sudden, there was some resistance in everyone''s heart, resisting the coming war.


    However, no matter how they resist, they have to fight!


    Because if you don''t fight, you die!


    The shaking of the earth is more intense. In the distance, you can see a dark cloud sweeping here.


    "Ready to fight!"


    The roar of Sikong Nan indicates the inevitable arrival of this war!

 Chapter 3122

    The earth is shaking and the wind is howling.


    Countless demons roared angrily against the wall of Yunzhong City, making bursts of roar. The 100 meter high wall was constantly shaking, as if it was about to be knocked down by the terrible sound.


    All of a sudden, a ripple from the wall above, accompanied by a harsh "buzz" sound, a huge screen covering the sky suddenly shrouded the whole Cloud City.


    At the moment when the curtain fell, the wall suddenly stopped shaking, and the terrible sound waves collided with the curtain and dissipated directly into the invisible.


    The defensive border of Yunzhong city has finally been opened!


    All saints outside the city have no choice but to fight to the death!


    The city walls are full of people who can enjoy peace in the city. Some are lucky, some are restless, and some are sad.


    When the curtain came down, it was destined that inside and outside the curtain would become two completely different worlds.


    "Roar!"


    "Ouch..."


    The demons roared constantly, but in an instant, they were less than one kilometer away. Looking at the surging demons, everyone''s heart was in their throat.


    "Kill


    Voice roar around the whole cloud city one after another.


    Countless streamers rushed to the attacking demons. Just for a moment, the air was filled with a pungent smell of blood. Screams and roars interweaved into a scene. Green blood and red blood mist interweaved, weaving into a purgatory scene.


    "Whew..."


    "Roar!"


    The two voices sounded almost at the same time. Jiuwei and Rongju turned into their own bodies one after another. Under the command of Xu Shaotang, they attacked the flanks of the demons. They chose the stronger demons. As for the weaker ones, they naturally left them to Ningshan and mu Tiance.


    The bodies of the two people turned into noumenon were no smaller than those demons, and the demons in front of them were torn to pieces.


    But their combined lethality is not as good as Xu Shaotang''s. The Purple Sage''s real fire plays an unprecedented power of terror at this time. As long as the magic object under eight grades meets the saint''s real fire, it will be burned to ashes almost immediately.


    The sage real fire forms a fire circle with a diameter of tens of meters around Xu Shaotang''s body. With Xu Shaotang''s movement, it constantly devours the lives of those demons on the battlefield full of blood smell.


    People in other places are chased and dodged by demons, but Xu Shaotang is still in a state of no man, chasing the scattered demons and launching a bloodless killing.


    Thanks to the fact that the scene is full of demons and corpses of other ethnic groups, this bloody battlefield has become mu Tiance''s most ideal place for cultivation. His blood has been diffused and he is constantly drawing strength through endless blood.


    At the moment, mu Tiance hopes that he can digest these forces as fast as he can absorb them!


    In that case, even if he can''t become the most holy, he will have the same strength as the most holy! Now he is just like looking at a golden mountain that he can take. Unfortunately, what he can take is too limited!


    No ring has gone crazy, killing the demons around us again and again, as if they never know the fatigue and pain. Fortunately, those powerful demons have been killed by Xu Shaotang and their three stronger people first, and the remaining demons can barely cope with their strength.


    A hundred meters of real Qi will rush to their own demons split in two, but Sikong Nan''s eyes fell on Xu Shaotang in the distance, looking at those demons who were chased by Xu Shaotang scattered, the corner of his mouth suddenly showed a strange smile: "the city master is right, this Xu Shaotang is really a miracle man!"


    The people next to him nodded, shocked by Xu Shaotang''s terrible lethality, but said with a wry smile: "steward Sikong, you see, now many people are spontaneously converging with Xu Shaotang!"


    "Ha ha, I just want to follow Xu Shaotang for protection."


    Sikong Nan looked at the saints who gathered with their hearts to Xu Shaotang and said faintly: "now is just the beginning. When the real war comes, Xu Shaotang can''t even protect his friends. How can he have the heart to protect them! Let them go


    The red eyed Xu Shaotang also noticed that there were many more people around him, but he didn''t care about them now. He was just frantically harvesting the lives of these demons, and at the same time, he looked at them from time to time.


    "Brother Xu, show mercy!"


    Looking at another demon reduced to ashes under Xu Shaotang''s sage''s real fire, Ning Shan could not help but draw his lips and cried out: "these are all merits! You''re wasting it


    "You''d better save your life first!"


    Xu Shaotang plunders to Tantai Jingming. With a movement of his finger, a sage''s real fire falls on the demon fighting with Tantai Jingming. It''s just a second-class demon. How can he withstand the power of sage''s real fire? In an instant, sage''s real fire completely devours it."Dan Tai, follow me!"


    Xu Shaotang pulls dantai Jingming back to his side, looks at the endless stream of demons, and yells to Jiuwei and Rongju: "shrink defense, they can''t hold it!"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s voice, Jiuwei and Rongju look at each other silently and quickly return to Xu Shaotang. Three powerful people quickly surround mu Tiance and them in the middle.


    The weaker demons are cannon fodder. The more they get to the back, the less low-level demons will be. When the rest are stronger demons, mu Tiance''s cultivation can''t stop the attack of these demons.


    The fighting goes on, and it doesn''t seem to stop.


    As the war becomes more and more fierce, more and more saints are buried under the sharp teeth and claws of those demons, especially the weaker ones. At this time, everyone is too busy to protect them. Like those low-grade demons, they have become the cannon fodder in the war.


    The endless cries of blood on the river


    All kinds of voices interweave together, making the city outside the cloud a real purgatory.


    Looking at the tragedy outside the city through the huge screen, the people inside the city, from the earliest joy, became now worried, and later, they were already wailing.


    Many people have witnessed their relatives die in the hands of the demon, watching their familiar people torn to pieces by the demon. However, they can do nothing but constantly slap the huge screen and make heartbreaking cries

 Chapter 3123

    The fight between man and demon lasted for three days!


    The more later, the greater the loss of defense, many people are exhausted after being torn to pieces.


    They don''t know how many people fight with these demons outside the Cloud City. They only know that when the demons retreat, there are fewer people around them, and they can hardly see the saints below Sanpin.


    Nine times out of ten, the weaker saints were killed in the war.


    All the elites who are left behind are elites!


    After three days of fighting, they didn''t see a single month, but everyone knew that these three days were just appetizers, and then there was a real war!


    No cheers, no excitement.


    Everyone is rushing to heal or recover their energy, waiting for the next fight. At this moment, Xu Shaotang seems to have returned to the gate of life and death.


    Taking advantage of the time that the demon retreats, Xu Shaotang seizes the time to refine the pill.


    He didn''t know what kind of elixir he was going to make. He just made what kind of elixir he could make according to the elixirs in his hands. These elixirs may not work now, but they may save their lives at the critical moment.


    "That''s the elder?"


    Xu Shaotang has just refined several pills and is preparing to continue to refine the next batch of pills. However, his eyes catch a glimpse of Wu Song in the distance. Wu Song is working with several doctors to treat those injured in the war.


    Not far from Wu Song, there was a person Xu Shaotang knew.


    Guan Qingyu!


    Guan Qingyu is accompanied by many elixir practitioners, who are also distributing elixir to the injured. Almost all the injured get a elixir. It should be of great benefit to the injured if they cooperate with the medical staff.


    Guan Qingyu and his party were very fast and soon came to their neighborhood.


    Guan Qingyu sees Xu Shaotang in the crowd at a glance. Seeing that the people around Xu Shaotang are basically not injured, he orders them to come to Xu Shaotang quickly.


    "It seems that you don''t need my pills." Guan Qingyu''s eyes glanced at Xu Shaotang''s Alchemy stove which had not been put away in time. He wanted to squeeze out a smile, but he couldn''t smile when he looked at the blood and corpse on the ground.


    "I really don''t need your elixir, but I need you to answer my doubts for me." Xu Shaotang quietly looks at Guan Qingyu, sniffs the pungent smell of blood in the air, holds his fist tightly, suppresses his anger, and growls: "what does Yanji want to do? Why did he let so many people die? Is that how he feels at ease? "


    Xu Shaotang is very angry. Even though he has been in the holy prison for so long, even though he is used to the cruelty of the holy prison, he still can''t be as cold-blooded as Yan Ji!


    If the city in the cloud is broken, if there is no way to retreat, then, in front of all this, I believe no one has anything to say.


    However, Mingming hasn''t reached that point. Mingming doesn''t need so many casualties, but because of Yanji''s order, so many saints died miserably.


    He did not know these saints. Maybe they were also the most evil and despicable. But at least most of them could not die!


    So many saints'' lives have been buried in vain. What they get in exchange for is the corpses of demons all over the ground. They don''t even see the shadow of the Moon Clan!


    He doesn''t understand. He really doesn''t understand! Don''t understand why Yanji did all this, don''t understand where those so-called half step heaven saints and high Nu Wa are, don''t they know what happened in the holy prison?


    Facing Xu Shaotang''s angry eyes, Guan Qingyu''s eyes flashed a trace of unbearable color, but silently shook his head and sighed: "this is the holy prison, this is the real holy prison! You have been to the gate of life and death. You should know that the gate of life and death is more cruel than here! "


    "But it would not have been so cruel!" Xu Shaotang shook his head. "Yanji is the leader of Yunzhong city. He can deal with these demons himself. Even if he can''t avoid casualties, his accomplishments can also minimize casualties!"


    "No, he can''t do it!"


    Guan Qingyu came forward slowly and patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder. "To be exact, he can''t do it now. When he needs to do it, he will do it naturally! I know you have a lot of puzzles and misunderstandings about him, but after this war, maybe you will understand. "


    "Well, I''ll wait for the end of this war!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily, "I''ll ask Guan Lao the last question, hoping Guan Lao can answer me truthfully."


    "Or that sentence, I will say what I can say, and I can''t help what I can''t say."


    Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath, stares at Guan Qingyu''s eyes tightly, and says in a deep voice: "I want to ask, is it because the three of us have escaped from the territory of the Moon Clan that the Moon Clan suddenly launched an attack this time, and they want to wash away their shame?"


    He was dying to know the answer to the question.If that''s the case, many people here died because of them. Although they have a clear conscience about escaping from the moon tribe, if that''s the case, they will feel guilty about these fallen saints.


    He doesn''t want to let this problem ferment in his heart all the time, and finally form another form of mind devil.


    "Is that why you''re angry?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s question, Guan Qingyu was surprised. After a moment, he shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "you think you are too important. The Moon Clan can''t launch this kind of war for the three of you. After all, this is a war that both sides will lose! What''s more, the Moon Clan should not know about your escape now! "


    "Then why did they attack so much?" Xu Shaotang asked with a puzzled face.


    "The new king is superior!"


    Guan Qingyu looked into the distance and said: "before the alternation of the old and new demons, the old demons would attack Yunzhong city with the whole family''s strength. If they could destroy Yunzhong city for the new monarch, it would be the best. If they could not, they could at least make Yunzhong city suffer heavy losses, so they could not attack the moon family in a short time, leaving the new monarch enough time to stabilize his position!"


    "I see!"


    Hearing Guan Qingyu''s words, the stone in Xu Shaotang''s heart finally slowly fell down, then bowed to Guan Qingyu and said: "thank you for telling me the truth!"


    "You are a prodigy, a prodigy never seen in a thousand years!"


    Guan Qingyu looked at Xu Shaotang quietly and said seriously: "live! You''ll know everything you want to know! "


    With that, Guan Qingyu left them with a sigh.


    Looking at Guan Qingyu''s back, Xu Shaotang once again fell into thinking. Now is not the time for Yanji to take action. When is that?


    When the Moon Clan shows up?


    "There should be one more thing he didn''t say!" Ning Shan''s eyes burst out a burst of brilliance, sighed: "whether win or lose, the elite of the Moon Clan will also lose heavily, and those tribes can no longer threaten the position of the new king! That''s the trick


    "So, does Yanji think so?"


    All of a sudden, several people have this problem in mind at the same time.

 Chapter 3124

    A day later, the Moon Clan''s troops finally appeared.


    However, the Moon Clan didn''t attack immediately, as if they were resting and waiting for something.


    On the other side of Yunzhong City, there was no movement. All the saints were strictly restrained. Even Xu Shaotang, who was allowed to fight on his own, was warned by Sikong Nan that the Yue clan could not attack without permission before they attacked.


    Many people feel puzzled about the current situation. Only those who participated in the last war hundreds of years ago know what happened.


    "What are they waiting for?"


    Dantai Jingming looks at Sikong Nan in the distance. Sikong Nan is in charge of the east gate. If Sikong Nan doesn''t give orders, no one can attack.


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang is also full of doubts and shakes his head, but glances at Zhuo Yanqiu who is not far away from his husband. After a little thought, he goes forward to Zhuo Yanqiu and asks: "elder, do you know what they are waiting for?"


    After the demons retreated, Zhuo Yanqiu and Xu Shaotang spontaneously joined Xu Shaotang''s team. Now, Xu Shaotang''s team includes not only people from the blue fairy palace, but also people from the holy gate and the undead. Originally, Xu Shaotang wanted to go to find the Taoists, but the Taoists didn''t seem to be on the side of the east gate.


    "You want to fight these demons right now?" Zhuo Yanqiu asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t want to. I just don''t understand why both sides are reluctant to attack."


    "I don''t know how many years this war will last. If it hasn''t been fought for hundreds of years, we have to evaluate the strength of both sides first. We can''t fight in two or three days." Zhuo Yanqiu said with a smile, "cherish this rare peaceful time. After the war, there won''t be much time like this."


    Looking at Zhuo Yanqiu''s insipid appearance, Tantai Jingming asked curiously: "master, don''t you worry about this war at all?"


    From the moment when the Moon Clan appeared, many people became very nervous, but Zhuo Yanqiu and his family were different. They were completely calm and could not see any tension before the war.


    Especially Zhuo Yanqiu and his wife, at this time, can be recklessly bored, don''t know to say they have a good mentality, or heart is too big.


    "I''m worried that this war will come or not." Zhuo Yanqiu said with a calm smile: "instead of worrying, it''s better to enjoy the little peaceful time left."


    "I''m very open to you, master..."


    Hear Zhuo Yanqiu''s words, the public can''t help but secretly admire.


    It''s not easy to have this mentality at this time.


    In addition to feeling, Xu Shaotang asked curiously, "master, after the war begins, will both sides concentrate on fighting in one direction, or will the whole Cloud City fall into the flames of war?"


    "It''s all possible!"


    Zhuo Yanqiu said: "anyway, if the enemy concentrates on attacking in one direction, we will also concentrate on defending in one direction. If the enemy attacks from different places, we will also disperse to defend."


    "Only defense, not attack?" Xu Shaotang frowned slightly.


    "No way! The city master is not a man who only defends passively. " Zhuo Yanqiu shook his head with a smile and said: "anyway, when both sides have their own advance and retreat, when the devil can''t consume it, the war is over."


    "What if we can''t afford it?" Mu Tiance next to him asked with great interest.


    "We can''t afford it. Since the existence of the holy prison, Cloud City has never been broken!" But here Zhuo Yanqiu sighed: "we don''t know how many people are still alive! In the last World War, almost none of the people who took part in the war survived, and I was lucky enough to get my life back. "


    Speaking of this, Zhuo Yanqiu''s face had a trace of sadness for the first time.


    Her eyes slowly swept over these people around her. She thought silently that after the war, I don''t know how many people will fall down here. This kind of war is protected by Xu Shaotang, and it''s impossible for these people to survive.


    Look at her like this, her husband is gently patting her hand, seems to comfort her, and seems to give her strength.


    "Ten does not save one?"


    Hearing Zhuo Yanqiu''s words, people couldn''t help smothering slightly.


    Although I thought that this war would be very fierce, I didn''t expect that it would be so fierce. There are at least 100000 saints in nuota''s holy prison. After this war, wouldn''t most people fall into the holy prison?


    Flesh and blood mill!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help thinking of this word in their mind.


    The gate of life and death is the flesh and blood mill. Now, even outside the city in the clouds has become the flesh and blood mill. Why should things that could not have happened have to happen inevitably?


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang thought about the purpose of Yanji again.


    Does Yanji just want to let more saints die in this war, so as to make his position more stable?incorrect!


    As soon as the thought came to mind, Xu Shaotang shook his head. Yanji is the master of Yunzhong city. If he just wants to stabilize his position, he can only kill those who can threaten his position. For example, Yao Qingdi and Li are unique!


    But now, Yao Qingdi is still active in the gate of life and death. Although Li Wushuang has disappeared for many years, he should still be alive.


    Obviously, Yanji didn''t plan to kill these two people, and he should also be able to threaten Yanji''s position in the future. Although Yanji aimed at himself, he didn''t directly fight himself.


    In other words, Yanji is not afraid of anyone threatening his position!


    Why did he let so many saints die?


    Is


    All of a sudden, a terrible idea crossed Xu Shaotang''s mind - to destroy the saint!


    From the beginning, the saints were strictly restricted. The saints in Sendao had more restrictions. If they were careless, they would be thrown into the holy prison! Obviously, as a saint of the way of heaven, Nu Wa did not want the war between saints to completely destroy the broken world!


    Saints have an almost endless life span. Those who can become saints are almost all talented people! In the long life, if we allow the number of these saints to expand endlessly, even if only one in ten thousand saints become the most holy, the number of the most holy will be very huge in endless months!


    If these saints break out the battle of Lich again, the broken world will probably be completely destroyed, just like most of Zhongzhou that has disappeared!


    Therefore, the Moon Clan and these demons become the best means to destroy the holy!


    Therefore, the top strong can destroy the Moon Clan, but still allow the development of the Moon Clan!


    Therefore, Yanji didn''t put a soldier in Tianqian gorge, just waiting for the Moon Clan and the demons to consume the number of saints!


    I see!


    I get it!


    At this moment, the biggest question in Xu Shaotang''s heart was finally completely clarified, but he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    To destroy the saints, they are naturally within the scope of being destroyed!

 Chapter 3125

    The truth is often cruel.


    Xu Shaotang is not sure that his guess must be completely correct, but he thinks that even if something is wrong, it should not be far from the truth.


    Maybe Yanji is just an executor, and the person who plays the game of destroying the sage is probably the only sage of heaven - Nuwa!


    He has no way to judge whether this move is good or bad. Perhaps, Nu Wa''s starting point is good. After all, compared with hundreds of millions of creatures, there are too few saints in the holy prison.


    From Nu Wa''s seal on the gate of heaven, to the strict rules of saints, to the separation of different continents, and finally to the endless killing in the holy prison, all these are for the sake of more souls to live.


    It is a great righteousness to sacrifice a few people to let more people live!


    However, he himself is among those who have been sacrificed, which is not good for him.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Seeing Xu Shaotang standing there stupidly, the look on his face is constantly changing. People immediately look at Xu Shaotang in confusion. They don''t know what''s wrong with him. Are they worried about the next war?


    "I was thinking, maybe, we should find a way to stop this fight." Xu Shaotang sighed: "I can''t wait nearly ten years, and I don''t want to wait so long. Maybe when this war stops, it''s time for Yanji to show his cards with us."


    It''s obvious that Guan Qingyu and other people also know the purpose of Yanji.


    So Guan Qingyu let him live.


    However, I don''t know how long the war will last. He doesn''t want to spend so long to verify his guess. If his guess is right, Yanji, who didn''t reach the goal of destroying the holy, should find him when the war stops. At that time, all the truth will come out.


    "Showdown? What showdown? What are you talking about? "


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang puzzled, "and, how do you stop this war? Can you and I stop this kind of war? "


    "The bastard should be possessed!" Still in the weak period of no ring Zaba mouth, heartless in the side said.


    "Shaotang, are you ok?"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming also comes to Xu Shaotang''s side and looks at Xu Shaotang who is beginning to talk nonsense.


    "I''m fine." Xu Shaotang forced out a smile. "I really have a way to stop this war, but I can''t stop it by myself. So I need to go to two places!"


    "Where?" People are full of doubts looking at Xu Shaotang.


    "Valley of death and mountain of fire!"


    Xu Shaotang said quietly: "I''m going to find Li Guai and Long Xiang. Maybe they can help me stop this war!"


    "You don''t want to Attack lanyue city Ning Shan''s eyes suddenly flashed a fine awn, and said in a low voice: "you want to take people to attack lanyue city from the bone eating demon sea, and force the moon people to defend?"


    "Yes


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily: "in addition to this move, there is no way to stop the war! Now, in addition to the power of guarding against the gate of life and death, the strong of the Moon Clan should be out of action. At this time, the defense of lanyue city should be very weak. They never thought that we would attack lanyue city from the sea of bone eating demons! "


    Only by stopping the war can they escape from the holy prison and verify his conjecture.


    He didn''t want to judge the right and wrong of the deathless. He just didn''t want himself and the people he cared about to die in the holy prison.


    With their strength, if there is a strong man in lanyue City, their plan will fail. Therefore, they must find a strong man to work with them, and now they can only find Li monster and Longxiang.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s words, people who know the situation of the bone eating magic sea fall into thinking one after another. Zhuo Yanqiu and others, who don''t know, are at a loss. They don''t know what happened to the bone eating magic sea.


    For a long time, mu Tiance nodded slightly and said, "your plan is good, but now the Moon Clan is gathering heavily. If you want to go to these two places, you must first break through the siege of the Moon Clan."


    "It''s easy to do. No matter how many people there are, it''s impossible for the moon people to surround yunzhongcheng. Only a fool would line up like that." Looking into the distance, Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice, "as long as we find the gap and rush out, however, this plan must be kept strictly confidential and can''t be known to those people in the Lord''s mansion."


    "Isn''t it good to stop this war? The people in the city Lord''s mansion should give their full support, right Zhuo Yanqiu said doubtfully.


    "They will not support us, they will only stop our plan!"


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, "everyone now don''t make a noise, when the two sides start the war, we look for the gap to rush out, success or failure in one fell swoop!"


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang was very glad that Sikong Nan had given him the opportunity to fight on his own.


    When the war started, Sikong Nan didn''t have much time to notice them. In this way, they rushed out by attacking themselves. As long as they found Li Guai and Long Xiang, they could formally start their own plan."If you''re sure, let''s split up then!"


    Jiuwei thought about it and said slowly, "you take people to find the Li monster. I''ll take people to Longxiang. At that time, we''ll make an appointment to meet."


    "Yes!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, his eyes slowly swept from the people around him, "if we can rush out, then the weaker people will rest in the bone eating demon sea, which is better than fighting with the Moon Clan here! The Raiders to lanyue city should be more refined than more! "


    Even if people like Tantai Jingming and Ren Manqing follow them to attack lanyue City, they don''t have much meaning. It''s better to have a good rest in the bone eating demon sea. It used to be a Jedi, but now it''s a perfect shelter!


    "That''s good. Even if your plan doesn''t work, you can at least avoid casualties to the greatest extent." Ningshan thought a little, and said with a smile: "if we can''t, we can stay in the bone eating devil sea until the war is over, and we can also save our lives."


    "This is the worst plan."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "I don''t want to wait so long. I can''t afford to wait."


    "I understand."


    Knowing that Xu Shaotang always wanted to go back to his family, Ning Shan patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder with a smile. "Although I can''t afford to wait, if something can''t be done, my life will always be in the first place


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, holding his fist tightly, and his eyes became unusually firm!


    Try it anyway!

 Chapter 3126

    Zhuo Yanqiu was right. After two days of mutual testing, the war broke out inevitably.


    Having experienced life and death, Xu Shaotang and some of them are not surprised by this cruel war, but more people can''t accept such killing.


    The walls of Yunzhong city are full of people, and everyone''s nerves are touched by the war.


    No one knows how long the war will last, but everyone knows that it is a disaster. After the war, except for the top strong, those who can survive should be considered lucky.


    The bloody and cruel fighting continued, as if it would never stop.


    "Follow me!"


    After destroying the master of the clan for several months, Xu Shaotang finally started his own plan. He gave orders to the people and led them to the front left of the battlefield. "Jiuwei, pay attention to Sikong Nan''s position!"


    "Well!"


    Nine tail nodded, eyes firmly locked in the direction of Sikong Nan, now Sikong Nan is fighting with the strong of two month clan, should not have the heart to pay attention to their side!


    There are not many people in Xu Shaotang''s team. They are basically people they know. As for those who want to seek their protection, they can do nothing. It''s up to them to live or die.


    "Boom!"


    Just as the people were rushing forward to protect the weaker ones, a heavy wall suddenly crossed in front of them. The light on the wall flickered and expanded rapidly, forming an encircling circle to encircle them, and constantly closing to the middle, as if to squeeze them into meat cakes.


    Looking at the thick wall in front of them, Xu Shaotang and Ningshan can''t help but smile at each other. The scene is so similar. When they rushed out of the gate of life and death, they were besieged by such a wall.


    However, they are not what they used to be!


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, Rong Ju suddenly turned into his own body and hit the wall directly.


    "Boom!"


    Filled with dust and smoke, the thick wall was smashed and disintegrated in an instant, and a low murmur sounded after the wall.


    The strong man of that month clan is about to retreat, and a fierce purple Qi has come.


    "Puyi..."


    Yue''s strong body was split in two in an instant, but the real Qi was castrated, and then killed several Yue soldiers not far away.


    "Go on, keep going!"


    To solve the problem, Xu Shaotang yells and takes the lead again. Rong gouhu is on the flank of all the people, constantly rushing. Except for a few people, there is almost no enemy of his.


    Their team is like a high-speed train, constantly rushing in the battlefield, gradually disappearing in front of Sikong Nan.


    At the moment, Sikong Nan is still entangled with the two month clan strongmen. One is fire and the other is thunder. They cooperate with each other very well and attack Sikong Nan fiercely.


    However, they underestimated the power of Sikong Nan. Sikong Nan''s fighting spirit kept rising, and the fury that could destroy everything seemed to be endless. One move was stronger than another.


    "Die


    All of a sudden, Sikong Nan gives out an angry roar. The raging Qi rushes to them like a fierce tiger. The whole earth is heartlessly torn by this Qi.


    Feel the terrible power of this true Qi, two people naturally dare not neglect, thunder and fire together, facing the terrible true Qi mercilessly hit.


    "Boom..."


    Three violent forces collided with each other. The scattered forces set off shock waves and spread around. Where the shock waves passed, everything turned into dust. Fortunately, those people knew the terror of these top strongmen and didn''t dare to get too close to them. Otherwise, they would be annihilated under the shock wave.


    "Well..."


    One of the month clan strongmen did not have the strength to carry this move after all. After a hum, his body suddenly flew out, and the green blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing that his companion was injured, the man hurriedly retreated, grabbed the injured companion and quickly retreated.


    "Still want to run?"


    Sikong Nan snorted coldly. Just as he was about to pursue him, he saw another strong man of Yue nationality plundering out of the rear of Yue nationality.


    Seeing that man, Sikong Nan immediately gave up the idea of pursuing and quickly retreated.


    "Wuwu..."


    A deep and powerful horn sounded, and the Yue people who were still fighting with the people in Yunzhong City retreated like a tide.


    However, Sikong Nan didn''t have the idea of chasing after the winner. The man who just appeared had already broken his idea of pursuing.


    "Stop pursuing, retreat!"


    Sikong Nan is full of genuine Qi, loud and clear voice, even the fighting voice of the battlefield.Hearing Sikong Nan''s order, people in the direction of Dongmen immediately stop pursuing and retreat. Although some people are unwilling, they dare not disobey Sikong Nan''s order. After all, the end of disobeying the order is death!


    With each side''s truce, a buffer zone gradually formed on the battlefield.


    However, the buffer zone is red and green, especially dazzling in the sunlight. In the long Blood River, there are hundreds of corpses, including people from Yuezu and Yunzhong city.


    Sikong Nan stands in the air, looking at the buffer zone poured with corpses and blood, silently sighs, but quickly scans the battlefield, looking for the figure of Xu Shaotang and others who he focuses on.


    However, after searching around, they did not find any trace of Xu Shaotang.


    Sikong Nan''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt, and quickly asked the people around him: "where''s Xu Shaotang?"


    "It seems to have gone that way!"


    A man reached out and pointed to the front left of the battlefield. "It looks like they are in a state of no one. There should be no accident."


    "Isn''t this bastard killing red eye?" Hearing the words of the people around him, Sikong Nan frowned and said: "does he really think he is invincible?"


    "Do you want to go after it?" The man asked in a low voice.


    "Not for the time being."


    Sikong Nan shook his head and said: "first of all, he should not be so ungracious! Order to go on, everyone hurry to recover, this is only a temporary retreat of the Moon Clan, and it will make a comeback soon! "


    "Good!"


    The man nodded, quickly to convey the order of Sikong Nan.


    "Xu Shaotang, please don''t die! The Lord of the city has high hopes for you


    Looking at the left front direction, Sikong Nan could not help sighing

 Chapter 3127

    After finding the gap and rushing out, they galloped forward for hundreds of miles, and then stopped in a dense forest.


    See the people around are not injured, Xu Shaotang heart suddenly set.


    "Jiuwei, you take them to Huoyan mountain to find Longxiang, me, mu Tiance and WuJie, and go to death valley to find Li monster!" Time is pressing, Xu Shaotang also can''t take a rest, command a way: "see Long Yi, can directly tell him our purpose, if he really don''t want to help this help, don''t force! At that time, we will meet Mo yuhen in the sand sea! "


    "I''m with you!"


    Tan Tai Jing Ming hurriedly came to Xu Shaotang''s side, tightly took Xu Shaotang''s arm, "no matter how, we must be together!"


    "You know the Li monster won''t kill us."


    Xu Shaotang smiles at Jingming, caresses her hair, and says in a soft voice, "go with Jiuwei. Don''t worry, I''ll be OK!"


    Tantai Jingming looks at Xu Shaotang with a full face of infatuation. She thinks a little, but she still releases his arm, bites his red lips and says, "we are waiting for you in that sea of sand!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and told him again, "it''s not too late. Let''s all start separately! Remember, if you encounter scattered moon troops, you can hide them if you can. If you can''t hide them, kill them all. Don''t expose our intention! "


    "Well!"


    They all nodded, looked at each other, and quickly went away according to the prior arrangement.


    Xu Shaotang galloped all the way. Fortunately, they didn''t meet the troops of the Moon Clan on the road. Instead, they met a few unseen demons, but they were easily killed by Xu Shaotang.


    Before dark, they had entered the valley of death and went all the way to Li''s courtyard.


    Li monster is still here!


    However, Li monster sat on the big Bluestone under the plum tree again.


    Li strange or that Li strange, there is no change, but, that plum seems to be more lush than before, little plum reflected on the smooth bluestone, it is extremely beautiful.


    They can be sure that Li Guai must have known their arrival, but Li Guai didn''t even open his eyes, his breath was still so smooth, and there was no wave in his heart.


    Just as Xu Shaotang is going to explain their intention to Li guai, mu Tiance shakes his head slightly at him and glances at Wu Jie.


    "Hi! Strange


    Wu Jie gave them a white look, and then they jumped on the big Bluestone and turned around the Li monster with a smile. Then they looked up at the plum blossom in the tree and said with a smile, "how many plum blossoms are there now?"


    "Why don''t you count it yourself?" Li strange light return way, double eyes but still close.


    "Because I''m lazy!"


    Wu Jie sat down next to Li Guai carelessly, "I also know that you must have counted the plum blossom countless times in your heart."


    "And then?"


    Li strange not salty asked, but also did not show any dissatisfaction with the unbridled.


    "And then you just tell me?" Wu Jie patted Li Qi on the shoulder.


    "It seems reasonable." Li strange light said: "307."


    "That''s how many times we were thrown into the graben gorge! I haven''t had many flowers for such a long time! " Wu Jie said, "if I were you, I would shake all the plum blossoms of this tree, and then slowly water them. It would be more fulfilling to watch the plum blossom bloom again."


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know the purpose of WuJie talking to Li Guai. Maybe WuJie has no purpose at all. He just wants Li Guai to speak.


    "What are you waiting for?" Li strange asks again.


    "Do you really want me to shake it?" Wu Jie smacked his mouth and came up to Li Guai with a smile, "what if you hit me again? You think I''m stupid


    "So, what you said before is nonsense."


    Li strange face still can''t see any expression, from beginning to end, except his mouth is moving, he looks like a monk.


    However, it should be a small victory for Li to say so much.


    "Then I won''t talk nonsense."


    WuJie quietly rushes to Xu Shaotang, blinks, leans on Li''s body, and says tentatively: "in fact, you must have guessed that we don''t have to go to the three treasures hall! Let''s say that now the war between Yunzhong city and Yuezu is rekindled. We want to stop the war, so we have to raid lanyue city to force Yuezu to defend, but we lack a strong helper! How about going to Yuezu wave with us? "


    After a bit of gossip, Wu Jie finally got down to business.


    Xu Shaotang extremely nervous looking at Li strange, don''t know Li strange will agree.


    If the Li monster doesn''t agree, he can only count on the dragon.


    Li Jie suddenly opened his eyes as if he had been scared by the words.


    Li strange eyes slowly from Xu Shaotang they swept, but again closed his eyes, "you can go.""Master, can you help us once?"


    Xu Shaotang takes a deep breath and looks at Li Guai quietly.


    "No!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listen to Li strange this crisp answer, Xu Shaotang can not help but show a helpless smile, although some psychological preparation, but when Li strange really refuse, his heart is still inevitably lost.


    After a moment''s silence, Xu Shaotang said again: "if the elder can''t help us, please tell me why you want to help mu Tiance and WuJie to become saints? Why do you want to tell mu Tiance about the origin of blood? "


    "Then why should I water this plum tree?" Li strange light counter asked a way.


    "You mean, because you''re bored?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "well, this reason is not true for others, but it is true for you! Let me ask you another question. Are you related to the Moon Clan? Otherwise, how can you know how to control the demons? "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li strange opened his eyes again, but his eyes suddenly shot a sharp light, which was clearly with a trace of murder.


    See strange Li, three people in the heart immediately puzzled unceasingly, is not to ask whether he and month clan have relations? How could he suddenly have such a big reaction?


    They also met with Li Guai several times, but Li Guai really showed them the opportunity to kill for the first time.


    Is he really related to the Moon Clan?


    Or did his problem hurt the softest part of his heart?


    Xu Shaotang is full of puzzled looking at Li strange, if he really related to the moon family, this time it seems that should go to help the moon family, right?


    For a long time, the killing opportunity in Li''s eyes finally faded away, but his eyes fell on Xu Shaotang again. He said faintly: "you can''t stop it! Even if it is stopped now, it will be the same in the future... "

 Chapter 3128

    "Do you see their intention to destroy the holy


    Hear Li strange words, Xu Shaotang suddenly surprised, a face surprised looking at Li strange.


    Li Guai''s words have clearly told him that this war has no significance to stop. Even if they stop it this time, in order to destroy the saints, such a war will break out in the future!


    The fight between Yuezu and yunzhongcheng is like a completely arranged script. Each of them is an actor in the script. However, many actors will lose their lives in this big play. The purpose of this play is to make most people lose their lives.


    "Well?"


    He had already told mu Tiance about the destruction of the saints. Mu Tiance and Wu Jie had no abnormality. However, a sharp light flashed in Li Qi''s eyes. Looking at Xu Shaotang, he was surprised for the first time.


    "Don''t be surprised. I just thought of it a few days ago!" Facing the strange Li''s surprised eyes, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of enlightenment. "It seems that you should have seen their intention to destroy the saints long ago. You know that even if you saw their intention, you can''t stop it. That''s why you are so crazy to live in seclusion."


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang feels as if he has found the reason why Li Guai is so crazy.


    He was not the first to see the intention of destroying the Holy Spirit. Maybe Li Qi was the first one, or some people saw it before Li Qi, but they could not stop it after all.


    However, after understanding one point, a new question appeared in his mind.


    It''s easy for Elizabethan to leave the holy prison, but why didn''t he leave? Or, for a person whose cultivation has reached his level, even if he destroys the holy, he will not be destroyed?


    "Now that you know it, let alone say more!" The surprise in Li''s eyes quickly subsided, and then returned to indifference.


    Although he didn''t admit it directly, his words were also tantamount to admitting in disguise that he really knew about the destruction of saints.


    "I know that''s the trend, but I don''t want to wait until the end of the war, I just want to leave here early." Xu Shaotang sighed: "I don''t belong to this world, and I don''t want to be the victim of this war. I just want to go back to my own world."


    "You haven''t fully understood..."


    Li strange gently shook his head, issued a heavy sigh.


    "What do you mean?"


    Three people don''t understand of looking at Li strange, haven''t completely see to understand?


    Is this game bigger than they think?


    How many unknown intentions do the top powers in charge of the world have?


    Li strange quietly looking at Xu Shaotang, his face suddenly showed a strange smile, "when you become the most holy, you will understand."


    "Most holy?" Xu Shaotang looked at Li Guai in surprise and then said with a bitter smile, "I don''t have such great ambition, nor any ambition, and I can''t wait to become the most holy. Now I just want to leave this place and get away from these right and wrong."


    "You are already in it. How can you get away from it?" Li strange light counter asked a way.


    Today''s Li strange, once again let Xu Shaotang they completely do not understand, he is no longer that crazy appearance, like suddenly become a see through all the wise.


    To be honest, it''s a great surprise for Li Guai to be able to say this to them.


    "Am I already in it?" Xu Shaotang looks at Li Guai with a sense of incomprehension. Once again, he has some fragmentary ideas in his mind, but he can''t fully organize them.


    When Xu Shaotang tried to connect the fragmentary things in his mind, Wu Jie asked Li Guai with a smile: "you said that you can''t fully understand until she becomes the most holy, which means that you are already the most holy?"


    Hearing the question, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly raise their ears. They also want to know the answer.


    Although they have long guessed that the Li monster is probably the most holy, it is their guess and has never been confirmed.


    Li strange light glance no ring one eye, but did not speak, just looked up at the tree of plum blossom, as if once again settled.


    Seeing that Li Guai didn''t answer, Wu Jie immediately snorted, but he didn''t ask any more questions.


    After spending so long with Li guai, he knows something about Li Guai. If you kill him, he won''t say anything he doesn''t want to say. If you don''t want to listen to him, he won''t say anything he wants to say.


    "Master, can''t you really help us once?"


    Seeing that Li Qi, who had just opened his voice, fell into silence again. Xu Shaotang said seriously, "as long as you are willing to help us, we will try our best if you have any conditions


    Li Qi didn''t answer Xu Shaotang''s question. He just pointed to the plum blossom tree and said, "look, there''s another plum blossom to open."


    "It will open, but it will wither in the end!"


    Wu Jie said, "no matter how well your plum blossom blooms, even if it blooms thousands of flowers, isn''t it still a plum tree? No or dead? You''ve watered the plum tree with spirit milk for so many years, but it hasn''t become essence? ""Bang..."


    As soon as the voice of Wu Jie''s voice fell, an invisible force suddenly hit him. Wu Jie couldn''t avoid it, and he couldn''t avoid it at all. His body suddenly flew out like a broken kite, smashing several big trees behind him.


    "No warning!"


    Xu Shaotang and Xu Shaotang were frightened by this sudden change. After a scream, they came to Wu Jie''s side in a hurry and helped Wu Jie up.


    "Li Guai! You''re a fuckin ''psycho WuJie spilled two lines of blood from the corner of his mouth. He angrily scolded the Li Monster: "you''re going to guard your broken plum blossom for a lifetime!"


    "Stop it!"


    Xu Shaotang gently shakes his head and stops in a hurry for fear that his words will infuriate Li Guai again. "Since he doesn''t want to help, let''s go!"


    "Goodbye, master!"


    With that, Xu Shaotang winked at mu Tiance and forced him to withdraw slowly from Wu Jie.


    "Did I let you go?"


    At this time, Li strange suddenly light mouth, eyes still stay in the tree plum blossom, but the words let Xu Shaotang their heart sink.


    It''s understandable that Li Guai doesn''t help. After all, Li Guai is not related to them and has no obligation to help them. But now, will Li Guai keep them here again?


    Just like the first time I came here, I was sleepy for half a year?


    At this moment, let alone no quit, even Xu Shaotang was inexplicably angry.


    Li strange seems to feel no anger in their hearts, just quietly appreciate the plum tree, with unquestionable tone said: "come here, accompany me to see the plum blossom..."


    Li strange voice all the way, an invisible force immediately pulled the three people to Li strange side.

 Chapter 3129

    Xu Shaotang wants to curse his mother!


    If possible, he is more willing to press the Li monster on the ground and beat him up.


    But now, they have no way to resist, can only silly look up, staring at the bud that has not yet bloomed.


    Xu Shaotang doesn''t know when the plum blossom will bloom. He can only hope that the plum blossom will bloom in his heart. He can accompany Li Guai to watch the plum blossom and leave this place.


    Because he knew that if Jiuwei couldn''t wait for them in the sand sea there, they would think that something had happened to them, and they would come to the valley of death at that time. In this way, they would have a much greater chance of encountering sporadic Yuezu troops.


    That plum blossom is just a bud. Xu Shaotang has to concentrate his energy to see that small bud in this plum blossom.


    One day later, plum blossom still has no sign of blooming.


    However, the bud in their eyes as if a lot larger, as if their eyes only this bud, there is no plum tree.


    With the passage of time, the bud in their eyes continue to enlarge, they can even see the most subtle changes on the bud, even if the bud has only one petal slightly stretched a millimeter, but also can not escape their eyes.


    Later, they realized that if they didn''t wait for the bud to bloom, they didn''t have a chance to leave here. They tried to get rid of the distractions in their hearts and began to focus all their attention on the bud. Gradually, the bud seemed to become their whole world.


    In this world, any subtle change can not escape their perception. There should not be any living beings in this world, but it seems that there are countless living beings nurturing and growing up in this world. The world is all inclusive, but it seems to be empty. Their mind moves, and the world changes with their mind.


    As the sun rises and sets, time seems to have no meaning at this moment, and they can''t feel the change of time at all. They don''t know that the golden lights emerge from their bodies, and the wind and dust can''t get close to their bodies.


    They do not know, Li strange, has already left the big Bluestone, standing quietly under the plum tree, looking up at the plum blossom, the expression of the face constantly changing, seems to be making some difficult decisions.


    I don''t know how long after that, when the bud completely bloomed, the three people''s eyes almost flashed the color of enlightenment at the same time.


    "Flowers bloom and wither, clouds roll and clouds relax, and the way of heaven is natural..."


    Xu Shaotang murmured to himself. Suddenly, he understood too much.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, mu Tiance gently shook his head, looked at the plum blossom, and said: "you and I are the world, you and I are the dust..."


    "Well?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in surprise, and mu Tiance also looks at him in surprise. What they understand seems completely different?


    Xu Shaotang can understand the meaning of Mu Tiance''s saying that a flower bud can become a world, and they can also become a world naturally. However, compared with the vast world, they are really insignificant, just like a grain of dust in the world.


    The world will not change because of them!


    However, mu Tiance did not fully understand the meaning of Xu Shaotang''s words. He understood some of them, but he never grasped the ethereal "Tao".


    After a short surprise, they silently look at each other, no one thought, just look at the bud, but let them have different feelings.


    When they use their mind to investigate their physical condition, they find that they have already been unconsciously promoted greatly.


    Xu Shaotang stepped directly from the top of the sixth grade to the top of the eighth grade, and mu Tiance''s cultivation was extremely abnormal, from the top of the third grade to the top of the seventh grade!


    After discovering this, they were shocked again and looked at each other in horror.


    Flower watching and Enlightenment?


    Are they suddenly enlightened when they calm down to feel the change of the bud?


    When they were shocked, Wu Jie suddenly put his hands together and whispered: "one flower, one world, one leaf, one Bodhi! Amitabha... "


    There was no more violent air on his face, only a pious one, as if he had understood the Mahayana Dharma overnight.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    WuJie''s voice was not big, but they heard it very clearly. With the sound of WuJie, they immediately looked at WuJie as if they had seen a ghost.


    In addition to the time when Xu Shaotang was locked up in that cage after being possessed by the devil and used master kongjing''s relic to dispel his demonic nature, when did WuJie show his pious appearance?


    "No precepts?"


    Xu Shaotang called out tentatively. He could hardly believe that the man in front of him was the heartless man he knew.


    "What can I do for you, benefactor Xu?" Wu Jie slowly turns his head and looks at Xu Shaotang calmly.


    "What is it? Xu Benefactor


    Hearing Wu Jie''s address to himself, Xu Shaotang suddenly smacks on his face. The next moment, he slaps Wu Jie''s head and says: "are you funny? The eminent monk who pretends to fart in front of us? ""You know shit!" Inexplicably, Xu Shaotang slapped Wu Jie, and Wu Jie suddenly blew his hair. However, the appearance of the eminent monk could not be maintained any longer. He scolded and said, "this is dachedaowu! Do you understand? You common people don''t understand my master''s realm at all


    Originally, he wanted to show off his insight into the supreme Dharma in front of Xu Shaotang, but he was directly defeated by Xu Shaotang.


    "The realm of fart! I thought you were possessed


    Seeing that Wu Jie was back to normal, Xu Shaotang was so sure that he didn''t bother to ask the bastard what he was doing. He looked around and asked, "where''s Li strange?"


    "No!" Mu Tiance shook his head and said, "we haven''t seen him since we woke up."


    "Isn''t he guarding the plum tree?"


    Xu Shaotang raised his head slightly, looked up at the plum blossom of the tree, and asked, "do you know how long it''s been?"


    "Who knows! The plum blossom saw the God


    WuJie touched his head, but said carelessly: "no matter where he died, he is not, we can just leave."


    "So it is."


    Xu Shaotang nodded, "let''s go. We don''t know how long we''ve been here. They should be worried."


    Just as they were about to leave, the door of the wooden house opened with a creak. Isn''t it Li Guai who was standing at the door?


    "You still want to raid lanyue city?" Li strange light asks a way.


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded heavily, but he was slightly surprised. Even with his current cultivation, the strange Li was in the wooden house, but he still could not feel the smell of the strange Li. In this way, the strange Li should be the most holy.


    "I thought you realized, but you didn''t..."


    Li Guai shook his head and sighed, and walked out of the wooden house slowly, "let''s go, I''ll go with you to lanyue city!"

 Chapter 3130

    "How long? a year? How could it be a year? "


    When they learned from the Li monster that they had been sitting on the blue stone for a year, they were all shocked and looked at the Li monster!


    How could this be possible? They were watching that plum blossom bloom for a year?


    "A year of budding, flowering and withering..."


    Facing the three people''s astonished eyes, Li strange is a plain face, "only, a year''s time, you also eventually realized."


    At the moment, the three people''s hearts were disturbed by the sudden news. When they were shocked by the time, they asked the strange Li, "what do you want us to understand?"


    "What I said, you can''t understand. Only if you realize it yourself, you will understand." Li strange rare have a serious time, eyes slowly swept from the three people, youyou way: "perhaps, you will never understand..."


    Listen to Li strange this puzzling words, three people in the heart are all puzzled unceasingly.


    It''s obvious that Li Qi wants them to watch the plum blossom bloom in the hope that they can realize something, and they all have their own understanding, but what they realize seems not to be what Li Qi wants them to realize.


    Thinking carefully in his mind, but he didn''t think about anything after all. Xu Shaotang couldn''t help shaking his head and driving away the thoughts in his mind. He asked Li Guai with doubts: "who are you?"


    "You are all me, but I am not you..." Li strange again said a puzzling words.


    The three people looked at each other, and they didn''t know what Li Guai meant.


    Are they all Li monsters? Is he the same kind of person?


    I don''t understand. I don''t understand what I think!


    Strange Li is so strange. In the past, he just behaved absurdly and strangely. This time, he always said something strange and confusing.


    With all kinds of questions, they finally came to the sand sea.


    However, after a careful search in the sand sea, no trace of Jiuwei and others was found. Only a sign suspected to be left by Jiuwei and others was found, which pointed to the direction of the sea of bone eating demons.


    "They should be in Ningshan. They are leading the sea of bone eating demons!"


    Looking at the arrow made of rubble, Xu Shaotang said in a deep voice: "go, go to the bone eating demon sea, I know where I can find them!"


    Besides Jiuwei, he doesn''t know who else will leave such a sign here. If they can''t wait for them, Jiuwei should think that they are detained by Li monster again. Jiuwei and others should also know Li monster''s temper. It''s useless to find death valley.


    It''s better to practice in the bone eating devil sea. At least, it''s one of the safest places.


    "The sea of bone eating demons?"


    Li strange slightly frown, surprised to see to Xu Shaotang, "they go to bite bone devil sea to do?"? Can you go to the sea of bone eating demons from here


    "Do you know the sea of bone eating demons, too?" Xu Shaotang also surprised to see Li strange.


    But a moment later, he was relieved. Now he could be sure that the Li monster was the most holy. It seemed that it was not impossible for him to wander around the whole holy prison with Li monster''s cultivation. It was not surprising that he knew about the sea of bone eating demons.


    "I know!" Li strange slowly nodded, and firmly said: "you are looking for people, can''t go to bite Bone Demon sea this kind of Jedi, that is to seek death!"


    "No!" Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "believe me, bone eating demon sea is one of the safest places! Let''s go. I''ll tell you the details as I walk! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Li Guai''s face suddenly looked puzzled.


    On the way to the sea of bone eating demons, Xu Shaotang tells Li Guai about the sea of bone eating demons. After listening to him, Li Guai''s face is shocked, but he has no words for a long time, and he doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    They did not ask Li strange, but quickly rushed to the place where Xu Shaotang said the demon warship fell.


    It''s a great surprise that Li monster can change his mind and go to lanyue city with them. Although he has been trapped there for a year, they have gained a lot in this year. Not only their accomplishments have been greatly improved, but also Li monster has changed his mind.


    Just don''t know, what let so stubborn Li strange changed his mind.


    At noon the next day, they finally arrived at the place where the warship fell. The rampant sandstorm had already buried the hole they had accidentally found. However, they did not see nine of them.


    Just as they were ready to let go of the divine consciousness and search carefully, a few big pleasantly surprised cries came from behind.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    "Mu Tiance!"


    "Here we are!"


    Following the reputation, I went to see that the cliff in the canyon suddenly split. People rushed out from the gap and came to them. Everyone''s face was a surprise after a long time.


    Sure enough, it''s here!Seeing that everyone was safe, Xu Shaotang was completely relieved.


    However, he did not find the figure of the dragon in this group of people.


    "Shaotang!"


    Tantai Jingming, crying with joy, pours directly into Xu Shaotang''s arms, and Jiuwei pours into mu Tiance''s arms, feeling the temperature from each other''s bodies, and all the worries disappear.


    "I said, he won''t kill us!"


    Xu Shaotang patted Tantai Jingming''s beautiful back, introduced Li Guai to the public, and asked Tantai Jingming, "don''t you want to come?"


    "We didn''t see him at all!" Tantai Jingming reluctantly left Xu Shaotang''s arms. "When we went to the place where Longxiang stayed, there was no sign of Longxiang. We waited there for four or five days, but Longxiang still didn''t show up. Finally, we had to leave there."


    "He''s not there anymore?"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly said, "he must have gone to the netherworld!"


    When they parted with Longxiang last time, Longxiang said that he would go to the netherworld. Now Longxiang has recovered his wounds and must have gone to the netherworld! He knew that the netherworld where Longhe went was not the one they knew, but he was sure that the place Longhe went was extremely dangerous.


    Thinking about the several times that Longxiang helped, Xu Shaotang immediately began to worry about Longxiang. Then he turned to Li Guai and asked, "master, do you know where the netherworld is? Is there a place called netherworld in the holy prison


    "Maybe, but I don''t know." Li strange light says.


    "Don''t do anything, Longxiang!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed silently in his heart. He also knew that it was not the time to go to longyi. He immediately gave up his heart and left those who were weak in cultivation to practice and wait for them in the sea of bone eating demons. Then he took the rest of them to rush to the outside of the sea of bone eating demons.

 Chapter 3131

    From a distance, they saw the huge stone tablet standing outside the sea of bone eating demons.


    Looking at this stone tablet, Xu Shaotang can''t help but come up with the scene of parting with lanluo. Unconsciously, more than a year has passed. Is lanluo OK now?


    When Xu Shaotang was full of emotion, Rong Ju suddenly let out a cry and rushed to the stone tablet.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you as soon as I stepped into Yuezu''s territory!"


    Rongju pours on the two bloodthirsty wolf kings. Before they arrive, the mighty Demon power has surged out.


    The two wolf kings roared angrily at Rongju, but they didn''t entangle with Rongju. When Rongju''s Demon power was surging, they had already "whooshed" into the sky and quickly flew to the distance.


    "Don''t let them run away!"


    Seeing that the two wolf kings had gone away, Ning Shan immediately yelled: "they must have been left here by the Moon Clan to monitor the situation of the bone eating demon sea. If they run back to see LAN Luo, with LAN Luo''s intelligence, most of them can understand our intention!"


    "Don''t worry, they can''t run!"


    As soon as Xu Shaotang''s voice falls, the whole person has been chasing out like lightning, and mu Tiance is not willing to be outdone by rolling up a blood fog to chase him.


    One year''s epiphany and meditation have greatly improved their cultivation. Now they all want to see what their power is. Xu Shaotang doesn''t even plan to use the power of Nuwa stone. He wants to know his most real cultivation.


    Looking at the two people who rushed out almost at the same time, except for Li Guai and Wu Jie, all the people''s faces were envious.


    Xu Shaotang can use one year to upgrade from the top of the sixth grade to the eighth grade, which is abnormal to the extreme. It is impossible for ordinary people to get such a big promotion in 50 or 60 years!


    However, compared with mu Tiance, Xu Shaotang''s metamorphosis seems nothing.


    There is also the no ring, although there is only five grades of cultivation, but once you fall into madness, you should be able to shake the strong one of seven grades or even eight grades!


    These three people are more and more abnormal! But these three abnormal to the extreme, but also together! How unfortunate are those geniuses who are at the same time with them!


    They don''t know that many people scold their cultivation speed is too abnormal in their hearts. They almost catch up with the two wolf kings at the same time, but they can''t escape. The two wolf kings are so fierce that they fight with Xu Shaotang in an instant.


    "WuJie, why don''t you join in the fun?" Looking at mu Tiance, who was fighting not far away, Jiuwei asked curiously, "don''t you want to see how powerful you are after you become crazy?"


    "How can I be like the two of them?" Wu Jie snorted, looked at Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance in the distance with disdain on his face, and said triumphantly: "I am a master monk who suddenly realized Mahayana Buddhism!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listen to no ring words, nine tail can''t help rolling up white eyes.


    What is the appearance of WuJie now? Where is the appearance of an eminent monk?


    It''s estimated that this guy is going to use his strength when he raids lanyue city? Jiuwei thought in his heart again. After all, there will be a few days of weakness after the madness of WuJie. Now he is madness. When he raids lanyue City, he only has to go to the theater.


    From the beginning, it was destined to be a battle without any suspense.


    Under the attack of Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance, the two wolf kings soon died. Although there were some wounds on both of them, this slight injury was almost negligible to them.


    Looking at the two dead wolf kings, Xu Shaotang sighed a little in his heart. Is this revenge for the Blackstone mountains?


    Just don''t know, the white dress woman of the LAN falls nearby if know these two evil wolf kings are killed by them, can burst into a rage.


    After taking out the magic crystal, they quickly return to the people''s side, but they are met by the envious eyes of the people.


    "By the way, master, you''ve seen a lot. Do you know why some moon people don''t have magic crystals?" After setting out again, Xu Shaotang comes to Li Guai''s side and asks curiously.


    "Most of the descendants born from the combination of the Yue people and other ethnic groups do not have magic crystals." Li strange light answers his question, but the vision is always staring at the distance, but that direction, is not the direction of LAN Yue city.


    "I know that."


    Xu Shaotang nodded his head slightly and said, "but will not all the descendants born from the combination of the Yue nationality and other nationalities be expelled from the Yue nationality? I met a person before, most of them are the daughter of the devil king. She doesn''t have the devil crystal either. I can''t understand why she doesn''t have the devil crystal all the time. "


    "That''s the royal family!"


    Li strange light said: "this is why they can become the royal family!"


    "How do you say that?" Xu Shaotang was more curious.


    Can you become a royal family without magic crystal? It doesn''t seem like that!


    According to Li guai, there is no magic crystal, but a good thing? Then why do those descendants of mixed race get rid of the Moon Clan? Is it because they are afraid of posing as royalty?But it''s impossible to think about it carefully. It''s a royal family. Can anyone impersonate it?


    "You''ll soon know!"


    Li Guai didn''t seem to want to tell Xu Shaotang much. He kept his eyes on the southeast of lanyue city. He followed his eyes, but he couldn''t see anything worthy of his gaze.


    See Li strange don''t want to say more, Xu Shaotang also know interest didn''t go to ask.


    Although their strength has been improved now, it''s not sure that the Moon Clan will have the most holy strong to stay in lanyue city to protect Xinjun. They have to rely on the Li monster to provide insurance for them!


    At this time, if the Li monster is angry, they may not even have a place to cry.


    While Xu Shaotang was thinking about what Li Guai had just said, Ning Shan quickly came to him and said with a hint of teasing: "do you say that lanluo is in the clouds, outside the city, or in the lanyue city?"


    "What''s the difference?" Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile.


    "Of course there is a difference."


    Ning Shan laughed, patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder, and said seriously: "if you can, let''s not cause too much killing when we raid lanyue city! In this case, when you and LAN Luo see each other again, maybe the relationship between you still has room for maneuver... "


    Thinking about Xu Shaotang and LAN Luo, Ning Shan can''t help but feel a sentence of nature in his heart.


    They were supposed to be golden boys and girls, but because of their respective identities and positions, they still had to stand on the opposite side.


    "I''m afraid she''ll hate me then?" Xu Shaotang sighed. If he saw LAN Luo again, he really didn''t know what to say to her.

 Chapter 3132

    Along the way, they also obtained a lot of intelligence from the Moon Clan in various ways. At present, there is a fierce war both in the gate of life and death and in and out of the cloud. All the elite of the Moon Clan are out of action, leading to an extremely empty rear defense.


    Vajra Fire King almost broke through the gate of life and death several times, but he was still held by Yao Qingdi, who was counterattacked by the Jedi. Now both sides are at the end of the storm, but no one is willing to step back.


    Yao Qingdi can''t retreat, but King Kong Fire King must keep the suppression of the gate of life and death to avoid the elite forces of the gate of life and death returning to Yunzhong city.


    This result is absolutely great news for Xu Shaotang. The more the battle between the gate of life and death and Yunzhong city is stuck, the more empty the defense of lanyue city is, and the greater the chance of their successful surprise attack.


    Three days later, they have quietly come to the place less than a hundred miles outside lanyue City, and can already overlook the magnificent city in the distance.


    "Well, stop here!"


    Just when they are ready to strike while the iron is hot and attack lanyue City, Li strange tells them to stop.


    Hear Li strange words, everyone immediately looks at him with a puzzled face, this is already on the point, Li strange is to make which one?


    The distance of a hundred Li is only a short time for these saints. Now Li Guai suddenly wants to stop them. Is it hard for Li Guai to regret that he promised to help them?


    "I can''t raid lanyue city with you now. I have my own business to do!" Li strange did not pay any attention to the people''s confused eyes, just light said: "you wait for me here, I finish my own things, will come back to you."


    "What are you going to do?" Xu Shaotang looks at Li Guai suspiciously.


    When he came out of the sea of bone eating demons, he felt that something was wrong with the Li monster, but he didn''t think much about the fact that Li monster was a monster.


    But now Li Guai suddenly says that he wants to do his own thing, which immediately makes Xu Shaotang curious. What else can a strange person like Li Guai do in the moon family?


    "That''s not what you should ask!"


    Li strange sharp eyes suddenly swept from Xu Shaotang''s body, seems to be very dissatisfied with Xu Shaotang''s inquiry, a moment later, but suddenly turned his head to see the southwest direction of lanyue City, "if you think you have the strength to attack lanyue City, you can also wait for me!"


    "However, let me remind you that it is time for the national religion of the moon people to sacrifice to the moon god. If you destroy the sacrifice, no matter where you flee, the moon people will take your lives at all costs!"


    "The national religion?"


    The crowd looked at the Li monster with more doubts. Mu Tiance said curiously, "what is the national religion? The religion of the moon people? "


    "There is lanyue City, you can ask yourself!"


    The next moment, he disappeared directly from the public''s eyes. When he reappeared, he was thousands of meters away. In a moment, his body had become a small black spot, and quickly disappeared completely in front of their eyes.


    Looking at the Li monster that disappeared in an instant, everyone looked depressed one after another.


    Looking at the direction of Li''s disappearance, mu Tiance recovered for a long time. He turned his head and slowly looked at Xu Shaotang and Ningshan, and said curiously, "didn''t you three stay here for a while? Have you ever heard of the national religion? "


    "Never heard of it!"


    Xu Shaotang shook his head blankly, "when did a state religion emerge from the Yue clan? Worship the moon god? We''ve been in Yuezu territory for such a long time, and we haven''t heard any Yuezu people say this. "


    Like Xu Shaotang, Ningshan and Rongju are also at a loss.


    They had never heard of any national religion at all, and they did not know that the national religion would offer sacrifices to the moon god at this time.


    However, thinking about the piety of the moon people to the moon god, they believe the words of Li Guai. The moon people are so devout to the moon god. Worshiping the moon god must be a very important sacrificial activity of the moon people. Their raid on lanyue city at this time is tantamount to destroying the sacrificial activities of the national religion.


    Even if they just wander around the territory of the moon people, they will be chased everywhere by the moon people. If they destroy such an important sacrificial activity, even if they hide in the Cloud City, they may not be safe.


    "What shall we do now? Are you really waiting for him here? " Zhuo Yanqiu looked at the direction of lanyue city with some worry and frowned: "we are too close to lanyue city. If there are the most holy strong men in lanyue City, we can find us by walking around. Now the Li monster is gone. It''s not an ideal hiding place for us."


    As Zhuo Yanqiu''s voice fell, people also fell into thinking.


    Zhuo Yanqiu''s worry is not unreasonable. With their cultivation, it''s too difficult for them to hide their body shape in front of the powerful people of the highest level. If it''s not so close to lanyue City, they don''t have to worry about it.


    But it''s too close to lanyue city. It''s still a hundred miles away, but for the most holy strong, it''s almost the same as the activities under their eyes.Once the Moon Clan may exist in the Holy Level of the strong found them, they can almost be said to be sure to die!


    Zhuo Yanqiu''s husband pondered silently for a while, nodded and said: "well, madam, it''s reasonable, otherwise, let''s withdraw for hundreds of miles? Although it''s a bit risky for us to raid lanyue City, we don''t want to die for nothing. If we don''t even touch the wall of lanyue City, we''ll die. It''s not worth it. "


    "Just listen to Li Guai and wait for him here."


    Xu Shaotang thought about it carefully, and said quietly: "the Li monster should not cheat us to come here to die, otherwise he would not remind us of the sacrifice to the moon god. Since he let them be in this place, he should be sure that this place is still a relatively safe place."


    "Let''s wait for him here. With his accomplishments, even if he wanders around the edge of the Moon Clan''s territory, it shouldn''t take long. Wait for him for a while. If he can''t, then make another plan."


    He believed that the Li monsters would not harm them, and there was no need to use this trick to let them die.


    It''s too easy for Li monsters to want their lives. There''s no need to be so troublesome.


    Therefore, they don''t have to mess around because of the sudden departure of Li monster, which will put them in a dangerous situation!


    In fact, all their worries are based on the premise that lanyue city has the most holy level of strong people.


    If there is no strong one of the most holy level, their worries are totally unnecessary. Even if there is no Li monster, with their current strength, they can''t try to attack lanyue City, but they can''t choose at this time!


    In fact, the existence of Li Guai is more like an insurance. Here are all Xu Shaotang''s friends. When we do this with him, we trust him, so he can''t take us to take too much risk.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, they all looked at each other, but after all, they didn''t bother about it.

 Chapter 3133

    "In fact, I''m more curious. What''s strange Li doing in that direction?" As the crowd gradually calmed down, Ning Shan suddenly touched his chin and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you should still have that map, right?"


    "Of course!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes brightened, and he quickly took out the map. He asked everyone to gather around the map and look at it carefully.


    After a long time, everyone raised their heads again. Everyone''s face showed helplessness and confusion. With this map alone, nothing could be seen. The Li monster really went to the southwest of lanyue City, but they had no way to analyze where the Li monster''s destination was. Naturally, they could not analyze the Li monster''s purpose.


    When they were at a loss and helpless, Ning Shan frowned and said, "do you find that Li strange seems to be familiar with the Moon Clan, even more familiar than us?"


    "We''ve found that a long time ago." Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "with his accomplishments, there seems to be no place for him to go except in the endless cold region. He knows about the moon people, and it seems that he can make sense of it."


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that this reason is really reasonable.


    If they had the most holy cultivation, they might also come to the territory of the Moon Clan.


    "I don''t think so." Ning Shan shook his head slightly and said: "the Li monster is too familiar with the moon people. Take the affairs of the national religion for example, the three of us who have been here for such a long time don''t know the existence of the national religion, let alone know the time when the national religion worships the moon god. If we only come to the territory of the moon people when we have nothing to do, we should not be so familiar with it."


    "Moreover, it should be obvious now that he promised to raid lanyue city with us just because he was on the way. His real purpose is to go to the place where he is now going. Although we don''t know where he has gone, there is no doubt that the place is very important or meaningful to him!"


    "Well?"


    Hear Ning Shan''s analysis, everyone is in a daze one after another, think of his words in the mind carefully, but nod one after another.


    Ning Shan''s analysis is very reasonable, especially the judgment of the real purpose of Li strange.


    If Li Guai wanted to help them from the beginning, they would not have to be trapped in the gate of life and death for a year.


    It''s obvious that during the whole year, Xu Shaotang and the three of them are having an epiphany, and Li Guai himself is also engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. Finally, he decides to go to the place where he is now and help them raid lanyue city by the way.


    "So, he should really have something to do with the Moon Clan?" Wu Jie smacked his mouth and said, "or is he a member of the Moon Clan?"


    "Why don''t you say that? He is insane, is the person of month clan still follow us to raid LAN Yue city Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie with a speechless face and said, "but one thing is for sure, he does have a relationship with the moon people, or he has some grudges with some people of the moon people, otherwise he would not do his own things as soon as he came here."


    "And!"


    WuJie snorted and snorted: "it''s not the first day that you know about Li Guai. He is a psycho! Didn''t you say that he asked you to kill him! It''s not impossible for a person who can ask you to kill him to raid the imperial city of his own ethnic group! "


    "Don''t say it. It seems that there is some truth in WuJie''s words."


    Hearing Wu Jie''s nonsense analysis, Jiu Wei said with a smile, "what strange things can''t be done by strange people like Li?"


    Just when everyone was in a heated discussion there, a big hand suddenly grabbed Xu Shaotang''s shoulder heavily.


    Xu Shaotang turned around, but saw Ning Shan''s eyes full of excited light, breathing suddenly became extremely rapid, even can clearly see his chest sharp ups and downs, the whole body is shaking uncontrollably.


    Looking at Ning Shan''s strange, people have a face of doubt looking at him, don''t know what he thought of in the end, how can suddenly inexplicably become so excited.


    "Brother Xu, it''s him! It must be him


    Ning Shan''s voice also followed to tremble, in the eyes that excited and excited light as if want to burn his whole person thoroughly.


    "He?"


    "Who is he?"


    All the people looked at Ningshan, only Xu Shaotang''s eyes seemed to have a little color of enlightenment. A moment later, Xu Shaotang''s body also trembled inexplicably, and his voice trembled and said: "it''s also God and devil, it''s also war, there''s no Li in the world!"


    Li!


    Li!


    Li Guai! Li is unparalleled!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang finally wanted to understand!


    Li strange is not Li strange, should be called Li strange! Maybe it''s just because there is not much difference in pronunciation between the two surnames, which leads many people to call it Li Guai. Li Guai is a strange person and naturally will not explain anything to others. As time goes by, everyone regards it as Li Guai!


    Now, Xu Shaotang finally understands why the Li monster is so familiar with the territory of the Yue nationality, and even knows the secret of the royal family of the Yue nationality. If the Li monster is really unique, then all this can be explained.However, no one knows why Li Wushuang, who is also a God and a devil, has become such a strange man?


    "He''s really peerless?"


    Rongju looks at Xu Shaotang and Ningshan in horror, "won''t you? He doesn''t look like Li at all! Who is Li Wushuang? It''s a man who makes the Moon Clan look like a bird in shock, but Li can''t see the unique heroic feeling of Li in his body! "


    "People change!"


    Ning Shan said firmly: "can''t a person be changed in a thousand years? In any case, I think he is incomparable


    "Brother Ning is right. It''s so easy to change a person in a thousand years." Xu Shaotang said: "mountains and rivers, the earth will be merciless time to change, not to mention a person?"


    When they were filled with emotion, Wu Jie looked at them curiously, "isn''t it true that Li Wushuang is very powerful? Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    He hasn''t been to the gate of life and death, and Xu Shaotang hasn''t mentioned Li Wushuang in front of them. Not only WuJie doesn''t know, but Jiuwei and mu Tiance also don''t know. Even Zhuo Yanqiu, who has been in the holy prison for seven or eight hundred years, doesn''t know.


    He and the three of them talked about it there, but the others were at a loss.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at them blankly, thinking that they had to wait for Li Qi anyway, Xu Shaotang simply told them what he had heard about Li Wushuang. When he finished, Ningshan and Rongju went on to say that after all, Ningshan and Rongju had been in the gate of life and death for a long time, and they heard more about Li Wushuang than Xu Shaotang.

 Chapter 3134

    Waiting is always long and boring.


    In particular, Xu Shaotang, they can''t wait to confirm with Li Guai whether he is matchless or not.


    Since this guess, their every minute seems to be extremely difficult, they can''t wait for Li monster to appear, so as to completely solve their doubts.


    However, the whole three days passed, but Li Qi still did not come back.


    Originally, three days is not a long time, but for them now, these three days, as if the past 30 years, their eyes almost constantly staring at the southwest direction of lanyue City, hoping to see the trace of Li strange, but they are always disappointed.


    Just as everyone was worried, a strange breath suddenly entered the scope of Xu Shaotang''s divine consciousness. The breath came from the direction of lanyue city and quickly approached them.


    Feeling this breath, Xu Shaotang suddenly jumped in his heart and quickly lowered his voice to the crowd: "be careful, it seems that someone is coming! Stop breathing and hide quickly


    "Did the former of Yuezu find us?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people suddenly had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    "I don''t think so." Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "don''t mess up. Let''s see the situation!"


    From the speed of those strange breath approaching them, the strength of the other side should not be particularly strong, at least, certainly not the most holy level strong!


    Even so, Xu Shaotang did not dare to act rashly. It was too close to lanyue city. As long as there was a little wind and grass, he would be found by the strong in lanyue city.


    Soon, a group of people appeared in the sight of the crowd. About ten of them, all dressed in strong clothes, were flying towards them quickly. Just when they thought they were going to rush towards them, with the order of the leader, they quickly fell down again. A moment later, they completely hid in the forest.


    The mountain forest is not far from them, and it is estimated that it is less than five li.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at this group of people''s abnormal behavior, people look at each other with a puzzled face, but no one can answer their questions.


    "It shouldn''t be for us." Xu Shaotang took a look at the mountain forest where the group of people were, and said in a deep voice: "in this way, I''ll touch it quietly to see the situation. You stay here and find out the purpose of these people first."


    Mu Tiance squinted at Xu Shaotang, "I''ll go with you."


    "All right."


    Xu Shaotang nodded. Anyway, the strength of those people is not too strong. Even with mu Tiance''s strength, he can easily kill them. He really has nothing to worry about.


    After making up their mind, let them hide here first, and then they quietly lean to the mountain forest.


    The distance of less than five li is almost a blink of an eye for them.


    Soon, they located the gang.


    They looked at each other silently and leaned over cautiously. However, for the sake of safety, they didn''t dare to get too close. They just looked at the group of people together from a distance. At the same time, they let go of their thoughts and carefully inquired into the contents of their conversation.


    At the moment, this group of people are sitting together, surrounded by a young man of the moon family, who is also the one who gave the order just now.


    "This is not a trivial matter. I hope your highness will think twice." A slightly older man beside the young man said with a worried face.


    "Yes, your highness, now we are in a weak position. If we have any mistakes, we will..." Another person also followed suit, not just the two of them. Most of the people sitting around the young men were worried, only a few of them were disdainful.


    Hearing these two people''s words, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help wondering what the young highness wanted to do. How could he feel that most of his subordinates didn''t agree?


    Thinking about it, a strange idea flashed through Xu Shaotang''s mind. His highness, isn''t it a rebellion?


    However, after careful consideration, he quickly denied his guess.


    On the strength of this group of people, if they can launch a rebellion, then they can march into lanyue city!


    Even if it is now stuck with the war in Yunzhong City, lanyue City, as the Imperial City, will not be so empty as to let these ten people have an opportunity.


    "Are you scared to death?" Hearing the two men''s words, another one next to him snorted: "now we are not fake, but we don''t have any chance? Do you want your highness to give up the opportunity that only comes once in a few hundred years? "


    "Nonsense


    The man who spoke the first fiercely refuted: "if we fight for our lives, we can help your highness ascend the throne of Prince. Even if we all die, we are willing to! We are afraid that something will happen to your highness! "


    "Gentlemen, I understand your worries!" Listening to the quarrel of the crowd, the young man sighed heavily. He raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. His eyes swept slowly from the crowd and said seriously: "compared with other people, we are weak, but LAN Zhan will never give up this rare opportunity! If someone wants to leave, he can leave now. LAN Zhan will not force him! ""Your Highness, where is that?"


    After hearing LAN Zhan''s words, another man stood up slowly and said solemnly: "we have suffered from the grace of the king and worked for your highness. Although we die, we have no regrets! We are just worried about the safety of your highness. The king is such a son of his highness. If his highness is ill, his pulse will be broken completely! "


    "Yes! It''s not necessary for his royal highness to succeed to the throne of the king, but it''s not different from other princes Another person is persuading with painstaking care.


    "If your highness really has made up his mind, we will not say more. At that time, we can only try our best to protect your highness and serve the king with our life!"


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help being more confused.


    Isn''t there only four kings in the Yue clan? When will another prince come out?


    What''s more, listen to them, LAN Zhan, the only son of Wang Lanzheng of Zhuangyang, is desperate to fight for the position of Prince?


    Xu Shaotang doubts, but see mu Tiance to him to cast to ask the eyes, but his own head is a mess, how can you answer mu Tiance''s question?


    In desperation, Xu Shaotang could only shake his head slightly to Mu Tiance. At the same time, he said to him with divine thoughts: "let''s have a look first. I''m confused now."

 Chapter 3135

    "I see what you mean!"


    Listening to people''s persuasion, LAN Zhan could not help sighing, "Lan Zhan went to fight for the prince''s position, not because I care about power, but because I have long admired the moon emperor! When the Pope announced that he would take this opportunity to worship the moon god to choose a husband for the moon emperor, I had already made up my mind! "


    Pick a husband?


    Moon king? The Pope?


    Xu Shaotang suddenly full of consternation, LAN Zhan and others said the prince''s position, the original is the emperor''s husband!


    So the new demon king, the moon emperor in their mouth, is actually a woman?


    The key is that the new moon emperor, who seems to be unable to make decisions in his own life, still has to obey the orders of the Pope? Shouldn''t the moon emperor be the most important member of the Moon Clan? How did you become a Pope?


    This pope should be the Pope of the state religion mentioned by Li Qi, right?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s face full of amazement, mu Tiance didn''t ask. It''s obvious that Xu Shaotang heard about these things for the first time. Even if he asked, it''s still in vain!


    When two people are full of doubt, these people around LAN Zhan suddenly fall into silence.


    For a long time, an older subordinate sighed helplessly and said firmly: "in this case, we will follow your highness to the death! As soon as the bugle rings, we will enter from the north gate. Before we all fall down, we will ensure your Highness''s integrity! "


    "Follow your highness to the death!"


    The rest of them took the oath one after another. At this moment, although many people''s faces were still full of sadness, everyone''s eyes were extremely firm.


    "Thank you very much LAN Zhan bowed slightly, and his grateful eyes swept over the crowd one by one again. He said sincerely: "if LAN Zhan is lucky enough to be a prince, LAN Zhan will not fail you!"


    "Your Highness is very serious. It''s our honor to serve you!" The younger subordinate quickly stepped forward to help LAN Zhan up and said, "since your Highness has made up his mind, let''s think about the countermeasures. Although our strength is not as good as those, we don''t have a chance!"


    "The Pope ordered everyone to go out of the city for a hundred miles to win the Golden Horn of the moon emperor, not to let everyone directly score the victory by the on-site competition. In fact, in addition to testing everyone''s strength, it is also testing everyone''s wisdom! Therefore, it is the best policy to win with wisdom! "


    Hearing what he said, people quickly fell into thinking. A moment later, one of them stood up and said: "among the people who participated in the contest, TENGWEI, the second son of King Kong Fire King, was the strongest. TENGWEI entered from the south gate, while we entered from the north gate. We can try our best to avoid TENGWEI and let other people fight with TENGWEI and slowly consume their strength."


    "We think so. I''m afraid other people think so too. At that time, I''m afraid it will be cheaper, TENGWEI." One shook his head slightly, obviously disagreeing with the idea.


    No one is a fool, and who doesn''t want to take advantage of it?


    They can think of, others can also think of, if all go to take advantage of, I''m afraid in the end will let TENGWEI drive in.


    "Actually, I don''t think we should worry about Teng Wei." Another person said slowly: "King Kong''s arrogance is obvious to all. If it wasn''t for the existence of the national religion, I''m afraid King Kong would have launched a rebellion long ago! If Teng Wei becomes Prince again, the king of fire will be more arrogant! I don''t want Teng Wei to win, either Yuehuang or pope! "


    "How do you feel that it''s not the so-called royal clan that controls the Moon Clan, but the national religion!" While LAN Zhan and others are pondering over the countermeasures, mu Tiance finally can''t help but ask Xu Shaotang about it.


    Judging from what these people are talking about, the so-called moon emperor is more like a puppet.


    Not only can not control their own marriage events, and even rely on the support of the church to stabilize the throne.


    For a long time, they thought that the demon king had the supreme power in the Moon Clan. Now it seems that this is not the case at all.


    "I wonder, too!" Xu Shaotang said: "I said that when I caught LAN Luo, how could the emperor of the moon give orders to stop us from leaving the Yue clan at all costs? Even he is a puppet this month. Naturally, LAN Luo''s life is not so important."


    Thinking of the fall of the waves, Xu Shaotang sighed again.


    It turns out that Lan Luo didn''t cheat them, but her life is not as important as they imagined.


    Fortunately, they didn''t go to risk themselves, otherwise they might have been planted in the hands of Yue clan.


    Listening to Xu Shaotang''s voice echoing in my mind, mu Tiance asked with a smile: "you say, if we don''t wait for Li strange, follow these people into lanyue City, and directly catch the new moon emperor, can we let the moon family cease war?"


    "Are you stupid to catch the moon emperor when you know that he is a puppet?" Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance speechless, "unless you have the ability to catch the pope! I think our biggest enemy this time is probably the pope


    Before that, he did have plans to seize the new moon emperor.However, now he suddenly finds that the situation inside the Moon Clan is much more complicated than they imagined. Xu Shaotang suddenly becomes a little confused and has no clear goal in his heart.


    "Even if Yuehuang and the Pope don''t want Teng Wei to win, what can they do?"


    When they were communicating with each other, LAN Zhan''s people were not idle. The older one sighed and said with a bitter smile, "don''t forget what the Pope promised Teng Wei before!"


    "Yes, Teng Wei should have expected that."


    LAN Zhan said with a bitter smile: "therefore, Teng Wei will propose to the pope that for the sake of fairness, everyone must cover his face with black gauze! At that time, no one can tell who, and the emperor and the Pope will not be able to target him. "


    "Then what? Do you really want to fight hard? "


    "Hard work is not a good strategy. Let''s think about it carefully. There is still time for us to think about it. Once the horn rings, there is no time for us to discuss countermeasures!"


    Black veil?


    Hearing LAN Zhan''s words, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly look at each other and see strange light from each other''s eyes.


    The biggest difference between them and the moon people is the color of their eyes. The moon people can change the color of their eyes at will, but they can''t, so once they enter the sight of the moon people, they will be distinguished.


    But now, in order to fight for the Golden Horn of the moon emperor, so as to ascend the prince''s position, and in order not to be targeted, Teng Wei actually proposed to cover his face with black gauze. The key is that the Pope actually agreed!


    This, this is not purely for them to provide a wonderful opportunity to attack lanyue city?


    All of a sudden, some ideas came out of their heads at the same time.

 Chapter 3136

    After LAN Zhan and others, Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance no longer listen to their plans.


    Now, the plan of LAN Zhan and others is not important in their eyes, what is important is their own plan!


    Two people quietly back to the people''s side, looking at the two people''s eyes that excited appearance, people immediately a face of doubt, these two people are not out to spy on the other side of the gang of people''s news? How did you get so excited when you came back?


    Did these two find the treasure?


    "Good news!"


    Looking at the puzzled eyes cast by the people, Xu Shaotang quickly greets the people to get together, lowers his voice, and tells them the news they just got from LAN Zhan and others one by one.


    After hearing Xu Shaotang''s story, everyone was already in a state of surprise.


    The news they got was far beyond everyone''s expectation. No one thought of it, especially the fact that Yuehuang was a puppet.


    Before that, everyone thought that the moon emperor was the supreme existence of the moon family, just like Yanji in Yunzhong city.


    Slowly out of the state of shock, Jiuwei turned his eyes at them again, "so now because of the black veil, you two can''t help but join in the fun, can you?"


    Now she knows Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance very well. From their excited look when they come back, she can guess what kind of abacus they are fighting.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go to kill those people and pretend that they are in the lanyue city! " In the nine tail is full of helpless time, no ring but a face excited cry up, that appearance, is completely afraid of the world is not chaos!


    Originally, Jiuwei was speechless enough. When I heard WuJie''s words, I couldn''t help being speechless.


    The first thing the bastard thought about was not the danger, but the fear that the excitement would not be his share!


    Don''t he think about what they should do if they are seen through, if they meet someone who is comparable to the most holy, and the Li monster is not there?


    "Keep your voice down, you''re afraid others won''t know we''re hiding here!" Xu Shaotang did not have the good spirit to stare the extremely excited have no quit one eye, and low voice to say: "I pour really is to go to join in this lively, however, mainly is to enter the city to spy on the false and real, so, I plan to follow them quietly, sneak into LAN Yue Cheng to see the situation, you wait for Li strange elder here."


    "No way!"


    Xu Shaotang''s voice just fell, and everyone shook their heads against it.


    "Either I''ll go with you, or you don''t go either!" Mu Tiance looks at Xu Shaotang faintly, but there is no room for negotiation.


    "That is, if you want to go alone, there''s no way!" Wu Jie also snorted.


    Xu Shaotang resisted the impulse of slapping on WuJie''s forehead, and said with a black line: "I''m going to spy on the reality of lanyue City, but I don''t want to join in the fun. What kind of coax do you follow?"


    Wu Jie curled his lips and snorted, "besides, who knows if you want to be a prince?"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang''s face is blacker, and a thought of strangling Wu Jie suddenly arises in his heart.


    This bastard is not by his side. I have to worry about him. But I always want to fight against him and make myself want to kill him every minute.


    "In fact, this matter should not be so simple!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang hesitated to "kill" Wu Jie, Ning Shan suddenly said solemnly: "you think, if the moon emperor is really just a puppet, why did the last moon emperor not hesitate to launch this war, but also keep her position more stable?"


    "In addition, from what we know, the Yue people have great respect for the Yue emperor. It is obvious that a puppet can not get such respect."


    After a while, they asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "What I want to say is that the national religion is probably equivalent to those supreme elders behind many sects and families!" Ning Shan''s eyes flickered with a fine awn, slowly said: "the moon emperor should not be a puppet, but has supreme power! Seizing the emperor of the moon is likely to end the war! "


    "No, if you have supreme power, why can''t you even control your own marriage?" Allow a sentence to half believe to doubt of ask a way.


    Not only does Rong Ju have this problem, but other people also have the same problem. They all look at Ningshan suspiciously.


    "I think I should be able to understand what Ning Shan means." At this time, Zhuo Yanqiu suddenly showed a smile, met the eyes of the people, and sighed softly: "I used to be the supreme elder of Biluo fairy palace, and I also influenced other people''s marriage affairs!"


    "For a clan or family, sometimes it''s not who you want to be with, but who you want to be with, so you can get more benefits!"


    "After all, for the survival of a clan or a family, the happiness of a certain person is really insignificant.""Yes Ning Shan nodded his head and said: "a clan and family are still like this. How can the Moon Clan of nuota not be like this? I feel that the Pope hopes to make the new moon emperor''s position more stable and the moon family more stable through marriage! In fact, it doesn''t matter who the husband of the moon emperor is. The important thing is to make the moon family more stable! "


    With Ningshan''s voice falling, Xu Shaotang fell into thinking again.


    All of a sudden, he thought of song Yinuo.


    Once upon a time, the Song family wanted to marry the Han family, but it was also for this purpose?


    It must be impossible to say that song Yinuo or song Anbang had no status in the family.


    If the sacrifice of the happiness of the moon emperor can bring the internal stability of the moon family, and make the position of the moon emperor more stable, maybe the moon Emperor himself is willing to do so!


    Since ancient times, the marriage of the imperial family, is not it?


    Some emperors even for their own position more stable, to accept the enemy''s woman!


    Are those emperors puppets? Obviously not!


    At this moment, he even suspected that the pope had been instructed by the Emperor himself to announce the election of his husband!


    "I see!"


    After thinking about the twists and turns, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were even more blazing, "it seems that we really want to join in the fun!"


    "Don''t you want to be weird?" Nine tail some worry of ask a way.


    "It should be said that there is no need to place all hope on him!" Xu Shaotang smiles, but his eyes suddenly fall on mu Tiance. He looks at mu Tiance with a smile on his face. "I suddenly find that our guess has no meaning at all!"

 Chapter 3137

    Xu Shaotang once again with a few people lurking in the past, LAN Zhan and others are still discussing the strategy, did not realize that they have been targeted.


    "Really?"


    Listening to the sound of negotiation not far away, Zhuo Yanqiu asks Xu Shaotang with his mind.


    Although they had already discussed it when they were there, Zhuo Yanqiu was still worried. The plan seemed perfect, but in fact it was very risky. If there was any mistake, they would all be folded in lanyue city.


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly and said with a smile, "now it''s just a preliminary plan. Let''s see the specific situation later."


    With that, Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance again. They almost forget that mu Tiance has the ability to read other people''s memory! This is absolutely a great thing for them. They can learn more about the Moon Clan through mu Tiance, so as to help them make the final decision.


    "All right!" Zhuo Yanqiu nodded slightly, but he was curious about how mu Tiance got other people''s memory.


    Just when Zhuo Yanqiu was curious, Xu Shaotang''s voice sounded again in his mind, "everyone according to the goal just divided, we must take these people quietly, and we can''t let them cry for help to the people in lanyue city!"


    When they heard Xu Shaotang''s thoughts, they all nodded. Everyone focused on their own goals. Just now, they had divided their goals.


    Don''t hand already, a hand must be in the shortest time to hit each other a unprepared, don''t give LAN Zhan and others any chance to react.


    "Do it!"


    With Xu Shaotang''s idea in people''s minds again, several hurricanes suddenly set off without warning.


    Their latent position is not far away from LAN Zhan and others. With such a little distance and blink of an eye, they have already killed LAN Zhan and others. Before the people of the Moon Clan react, someone falls on their back.


    "Enemy..."


    A more powerful Yue clan strongman just said a word, a huge fist has fallen on his neck, instantly broke his neck.


    Almost for a moment, LAN Zhan and the people around him either died or were knocked unconscious. No one noticed that in the mountains less than a hundred miles away from LAN Yue City, a battle of life and death had just been staged.


    There is no need for Xu Shaotang to say that mu Tiance has come to LAN Zhan who is in a coma. Just when mu Tiance intends to read LAN Zhan''s memory, Xu Shaotang suddenly holds his hand.


    "Save his life! Just read other people''s memories. "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head at mu Tiance. "He is the only son of Wang Lanzheng of Zhuangyang. If he dies in our hands, it''s not good for us to end this war!"


    "All right." Mu Tiance shrugged helplessly and said with some regret: "in his memory, there must be more things you and I want to know than those of other people."


    LAN Zhan, as the only son of Zhuang Yang Wang, will know more about the secret.


    However, what Xu Shaotang said is also reasonable. If LAN Zhan died in their hands, he would not stop. After all, others are such a son.


    Soon, mu Tiance turned to another unconscious man.


    With mu Tiance''s palm pressed on the man''s head, the man''s face suddenly showed the appearance of extreme pain. Just when the man was about to make a painful howl, a mass of blood mist immediately wrapped the man up, and the man could not make any more sound.


    It was a cruel process, but they had no choice and had to do it.


    When the man stopped twitching, mu Tiance''s hand also moved away from his head. As the blood fog dispersed, only a white bone was left on the ground. It was the first time that I saw those people who mu Tiance performed the secret skill of blood clan, and their backs were cold.


    "How?"


    Xu Shaotang asked in a hurry.


    "Our guess is right. The moon emperor is not a puppet." Mu Tiance''s face was a little pale, but it didn''t matter. He slightly stabilized his mind and said slowly: "the moon emperor has supreme power in the moon family. Every Pope of the national religion is a member of the royal family. If the old moon emperor doesn''t die after the war with Yunzhong City, he will join the national religion and continue to protect the new moon emperor!"


    "The Moon Clan is not monolithic, but because of the existence of the national religion, no one dares to launch a rebellion! Although the new moon emperor has just ascended the throne, even Teng Yi, King Kong''s fire king, dare not disobey the orders of the moon emperor


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang was so excited that he immediately asked, "what''s the strength of the new moon emperor?"


    "It shouldn''t be too strong. It won''t be your opponent or mine." Mu Tiance said with a smile: "in fact, the strength of Yuehuang is not important. With the existence of national religion, even if she does not have the strength of sage, no one dares to make her decision! Except for us, of course


    It can be seen that mu Tiance has more confidence in this plan after he has gained the memory of the people of that month.


    At the moment, there was no worry on his face, as if he had firmly believed that this action would be successful."Great!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "in that case, we will act according to the original plan."


    With that, Xu Shaotang goes to LAN Zhan who is in a coma. His real Qi quickly invades LAN Zhan''s mind and seals LAN Zhan''s magic crystal with the fastest speed.


    "By the way, is there anything about the royal family in that man''s memory?" Xu Shaotang is going to seal the next month people''s magic crystal, but suddenly he looks at mu Tiance, "for example, why is there no magic crystal in the royal family''s head?"


    "I thought you didn''t want to know the answer to that question!"


    Mu Tiance looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile and said: "the reason why the royal family is royal is that the royal family does not need magic crystal to maintain its strength."


    Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance, frowned and said, "be specific."


    Does the royal family not rely on magic crystal to maintain their own strength? What does that depend on?


    "In short, the royal family has evolved more completely than other moon people." Mu Tiance said with a smile: "magic crystal is not only the source of the strength of the moon people, but also their most deadly key! But the royal family has completely integrated the magic crystal into their whole body, so they don''t have the fatal key! So, their blood is considered to be more noble blood, so they can become Royal


    "I see!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan suddenly look at each other.


    It turns out that the answer to the question that has been bothering them all the time is so simple, thanks to the fact that they have thought about it for a long time.

 Chapter 3138

    "Woo Wu... "


    A low and rapid sound of the horn broke the peace of the night. At the same time, several dark shadows flew out of the mountain forest and rushed to the north gate of lanyue city.


    "Are we really waiting here all the time?"


    Looking at the rapidly disappearing shadow of this group of people, a person from the blue fairy palace asked Ningshan anxiously.


    "Of course!" Ning Shan nodded and looked at the people who had been awakened by the sound of the trumpet for several months. He said with a smile: "we have to keep people guarding them, and we have to wait for the Li monster! It''s just that, with the strength of several of us, if we act together with them, it will be a burden. "


    "Don''t you worry about them at all?" The woman asked curiously.


    "Why worry? As long as they are careful, the plan can be successful. " With a relaxed smile on his face, Ning Shan said: "don''t worry, brother Xu is also the one who has fought with Yue clan several times. He knows how to deal with it! I think we can actually talk about something else. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    "For example, what''s your name?"


    When Ningshan was teasing the woman in the blue fairy palace in the forest, Xu Shaotang had already rushed to the north gate. There, a group of people had already been ready. If they wanted to win the Golden Horn of the moon emperor, this was the first test they needed to go through.


    "Quick fight, quick decision!"


    With a low roar, Xu Shaotang took the lead in the team.


    They didn''t use real Qi or demon power, just relying on their own strength, all of them were fists to the flesh attack, these weaker moon soldier''s technique attack fell on them, they couldn''t cause any damage at all.


    In less than a minute, nearly 100 intercepting teams fell down, almost all of them fainted. Only a few people died because they didn''t control their strength well.


    However, all these are within the scope of the allowed rules. Originally, casualties are allowed in the process of the test, and it will be more cruel in the final fight. Those who participate in the fight may die in the hands of their opponents.


    It has to be said that this move of Yuehuang is really a bit cruel.


    As a prince, the children of the four kings of the Moon Clan and the children of several big families fight each other, which not only weakens the four kings and the branches of these powerful families, but also can win over the winner.


    Moreover, if the children of the four kings and the haos die in the hands of each other''s children, there will be a gap between them, so as to achieve the purpose of strengthening the rule of the moon emperor! The key point is that the four kings and the children of the powerful families voluntarily participated in the fight. If their children died in the fight, they still have nothing to say!


    This is power!


    Xu Shaotang is also the first time to feel the real dark and terrible power. He now understands that compared with the means of the moon emperor, the power of Qin Guozhu and the Dragon general is too kind!


    After entering the city smoothly, Xu Shaotang and they quickly approached the palace of Yuehuang.


    That will be the second test to meet them. When they enter the palace gate, the real test is the beginning.


    In the dark, several figures move rapidly.


    As they approached the palace quickly, they looked at the magnificent lanyue City curiously.


    Lanyue city is not as big as Yunzhong City, and its architectural style is obviously different from Yunzhong city. These buildings of Yuezu are basically tall, thin and pointed arch structures, with typical Gothic architectural style.


    "That''s the moon god of the moon people!"


    When passing a place that looks like an altar, mu Tiance suddenly pointed to the huge statue standing on the altar and whispered, "this is the altar where they worship the moon god!"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, the crowd slowed down slightly and turned to look at the sculpture.


    The statue stands on the high platform. It is a female statue with a height of 100 meters. The woman holds a long sword and flies in the wind with a cloak. It looks majestic.


    Her outline is very clear, her face eyebrows and hair are lifelike, her head is slightly raised, as if overlooking the distant sky, although it is clearly dead, but it seems to make people feel the compassion in her heart, the eyes full of pity, faint as if with tears.


    Around the statue, there is a strong smell of fireworks and incense. Around the altar has been cleaned up. In front of the statue, incense candles of tens of meters are still burning, raising bursts of smoke, lingering around the statue, making the statue solemn and solemn. Unconsciously, there will be an impulse to worship.


    "This is the moon god?"


    Nine tail looked at the statue, but she frowned and murmured: "I How do I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere? "


    "Have you seen it?"


    "When did you meet?"


    "Where have you met?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Chinese people looked at her in surprise. Their eyes were full of suspicion and curiosity.This is the first time that Jiuwei came to the territory of the moon people. Even Xu Shaotang and Rong Ju saw the statue of the moon god for the first time. How could Jiuwei have seen it?


    Jiuwei shook his head in confusion, but he never looked away from the statue of Luna. He just frowned and said, "I don''t know. I just feel that I have a little impression, but I can''t remember where I have seen it."


    "Strange, how can you see the statue of the moon god?" Xu Shaotang looked at nine tails with suspicion, and then shook his head, "no matter this matter first, first go into the palace and catch the moon emperor!"


    Now is not the time to discuss this issue. When they reach their goals, they can discuss it slowly.


    The crowd nodded slightly, then turned away from the happy questions, and then increased their speed again and went straight to the palace.


    Although it''s night, the lights are bright in lanyue city.


    A lot of people have seen them, but these months, the clansmen are just watching the excitement, and they are not aware of the danger. The closer to the palace, the brighter the lights, almost the same as day.


    A quarter of an hour later, they could clearly see the palace in the distance.


    It''s a grand palace. The palace is made up of small gray palaces. Maybe the whole lanyue city should be divided into two parts, one is the palace, the other is the place outside the palace! Roughly estimated, this imperial palace is afraid to take up more than 30% of the area of lanyue city!


    Royal family, really enough luxury!


    Outside the palace is a tall arch, in the light of the lights, the whole palace presents a beautiful picture.


    However, outside the palace, there was no patrolling guard. The whole palace fell into a terrible silence, like a huge vortex, waiting to devour the enemy.

 Chapter 3139

    This unusual mystery makes everyone feel uneasy. Everyone knows that under the surface calm, the hidden turbulent undercurrent will crumble in the undercurrent if you are not careful.


    In the face of the palace which has no defense, people are hesitating.


    "Wait a minute, find a place to hide and see what''s going on!"


    Xu Shaotang made a quick decision and told the crowd to scan around the palace quickly. Soon, they hid in the corner of a building outside the palace. Although their actions might have been discovered by the Yue clan strongmen in the palace, as long as their bodies were not completely exposed in each other''s sight, they could feel more at ease.


    It''s a bit of self deception, but it''s human nature. Living in the heart of the Moon Clan, they have to be careful.


    This is half an hour.


    With the sound of a fight in the palace, the people hiding in the dark suddenly slightly stunned.


    "No, I''ve got it!"


    Mu Tiance''s eyes flashed a fine awn and said in a deep voice: "empty city plan!"


    "Mostly!" Xu Shaotang also responded and shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "the emperor of this month is really cunning. He deliberately didn''t send people to guard the palace gate to scare us!"


    The point is, they were fooled!


    And this is half an hour!


    They should have been the first to rush into the palace, but now, it''s obvious that someone is ahead of them!


    However, for Xu Shaotang, it doesn''t matter! They don''t need to fight for the Golden Horn of the moon emperor. They just need to be able to see and get close to the moon emperor. It''s not their concern who the prince of the moon emperor is.


    "Let''s go. Now that someone has rushed in, it''s time for us to start."


    Listening to the fighting in the palace, mu Tiance said with a smile: "later, maybe we won''t see the moon emperor!"


    "Well!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, and then told the crowd with divine thought: "from now on, don''t talk! Just communicate with God! In addition, it''s still the old rule, don''t use the real Qi! We can''t reveal our identity until we catch the moon emperor! "


    "I see. Rush in!" Wu Jie threw a white eye at Xu Shaotang and said impatiently, "if you don''t rush in again, someone else''s moon Emperor may go with his prince''s wedding, and there won''t be anything for us!"


    "Go


    Xu Shaotang back to no quit a helpless eyes, but quickly rushed out.


    Although Wu Jie''s words are somewhat exaggerated, they really have to catch Yue Huang before these people win or lose. Otherwise, once the contest is over and the black veil is removed, their identity will be completely exposed.


    When they rushed into the palace, at the end of the sky, another wave of people rushed in.


    It seems that they are not the only ones cheated by this empty city plan.


    Just as they rushed to the heart of the palace, a bucket thick electric arc suddenly swept towards them like a snake. Meanwhile, the water vapor suddenly turned into ice curtain and covered them.


    "Who''s the blind bastard!"


    After being delayed for a long time, people were not happy. At this moment, they were suddenly attacked, and their hearts were suddenly on fire. All of them used their own strength to resist the attack of the arc. At the same time, several huge fists bombarded the ice curtain.


    "Click..."


    The sound of the ice curtain breaking sounded, and a dark shadow rapidly retreated, but it was still late. Xu Shaotang''s figure flashed, but he had captured the other person in his hand. When he was hesitating whether to kill this person, mu Tiance, who also captured another person, had already torn off the black veil on that person''s face. At the same time, a divine thought came: "TENGWEI man!"


    "Kill


    Xu Shaotang no longer hesitated for a moment. He threw his hand down and killed him mercilessly!


    For the other forces of the Moon Clan, he may be merciful in the face of LAN Luo, but for the King Kong Fire King, he is never soft hearted. Anyway, the King Kong Fire King vowed to take his life. Killing one of his sons is killing, killing two of his sons is killing!


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang started, mu Tiance immediately stopped hesitating, and a force poured into the body of the man in his hand, breaking his heart instantly.


    "Teng Wei should be the first to rush in!"


    When he set out again, Xu Shaotang said to the crowd: "Teng Wei arranged to intercept others on the way. At this time, he dared to divide his troops to intercept others. It seems that Teng Wei is sure to win the prince''s position."


    Teng Wei is undoubtedly the strongest among the people who are competing for the prince''s position this time.


    Because of this, Teng Wei will not be blocked by the empty city plan for a long time.


    These two people are not strong for them, but for other groups of people, they can cause them a lot of trouble. They don''t need to help TENGWEI to kill all his opponents, they just need to hinder the progress of others and get more time for TENGWEI."With us, he has no chance!" Rong Ju was full of confidence and said: "anyone can become a prince, that is, you can''t let King Kong''s son become a prince. Originally, King Kong''s power is big enough, you can''t make him more powerful! Don''t forget, King Kong is determined to kill you


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "really can''t let Teng Wei win, otherwise, even if we catch the emperor, sooner or later, we have to put it back, at that time, he is also the prince!"


    While exchanging opinions, they rushed to the direction where the killing was most intensive.


    That direction is also the direction of the Royal School. Yuehuangjinjiao is on the top of the Royal School.


    However, just a short way out, they were attacked again.


    This time, however, they were attacked not by the subordinates of those who were fighting for the prince, but by the guards of the palace.


    Almost all the elite members of the Moon Clan were transferred to the battle lines outside the gate of life and death and the Cloud City. Even the guards of the imperial palace were not strong. They solved this small group of guards three times, five times and two times, and continued to attack the school field.


    Along the way, there were sneak attacks from time to time, which slowed them down a lot.


    "Don''t keep your hands!"


    Once again entangled by the imperial palace guards, Xu Shaotang began to get impatient. Thinking that Teng Wei might have rushed to the school yard, Xu Shaotang immediately said with a divine thought: "quick fight, quick decision, they want to die by themselves, no wonder we!"


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice rang out in people''s minds, people''s attack instantly became fierce, and these guards almost had no one of their enemies.


    After quickly solving these entangled guards, they rushed to the school square again.


    Soon after, they finally saw the huge school yard. There had been fighting in the school yard. It seemed that someone had rushed into the school yard before them.

 Chapter 3140

    On the high wall of the school yard, the dense electric arc kept jumping. Although I didn''t try, I can guess that the top of the school yard was also blocked by an invisible barrier.


    The four gates of the school yard are guarded by guards. According to the rules, they must break through the defense of these guards from the front before they are qualified to enter the school yard to fight for the Golden Horn of the moon emperor.


    Needless to say, a group of people have rushed to the gate in front of them.


    "Just rush in!"


    Mu Tiance''s voice rang out in people''s minds, "as long as we rush into the gate, these people will not stop us! There are countless pairs of eyes staring at us, be careful to show up


    Hearing mu Tiance''s advice, they nodded in silence. The prepared killing move suddenly withdrew and rushed to the guard at the door.


    Even if the guard''s attack falls on them, they try not to fight back. They just want to rush into the school yard regardless of everything. Anyway, the real Qi and Demon power in their bodies are enough to withstand this kind of attack.


    But in a few seconds, they have rushed into the school yard.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance resisted most of the attacks. Although they suffered minor injuries, the others were safe and sound. This degree of minor injuries can be ignored.


    As soon as they entered the school yard, the guards at the gate stopped chasing them.


    At this time, they were finally able to see the whole picture of the school.


    The first thing that attracted their attention was the Golden Horn floating on the high platform in the middle of the school field - the Golden Horn of the moon emperor!


    Under the light of the forehead lights around the school yard, the Golden Horn of Yuehuang is shining, as if to show his extraordinary identity to the public.


    Golden horn is not uncommon, but if the word "last month emperor" is added in front of it, it will be a very precious treasure.


    A curtain covers the whole high platform. Vaguely, you can see a woman sitting in the curtain. There are several figures beside the woman, who should be her protector.


    Moon king?


    Seeing the women in the curtain, people can''t help looking at each other silently, but their eyes are covered by black gauze, and they can''t see each other''s suspicious eyes at all.


    Around the high platform, there were some majestic demons, who saw the fighting in the school yard. Their eyes flashed with excitement, and they seemed to want to fight with these people.


    However, these demons did not move after all. It seemed that they had received some orders, and they just kept making a low roar.


    In the school yard, two groups of people are hanging together fiercely. It''s a real fight between life and death. The strong smell of blood diffuses in the school yard. From time to time, pieces of green blood fog are scattered in the air.


    Roaring fire dragon, surging arc, wind like a knife, ice like an arrow


    All kinds of attacks are staged in turn, which is dazzling.


    Seeing them rushing into the school yard, the two groups of people suddenly separated and cast vigilant eyes on them one after another. It is obvious that both sides do not want to hang themselves there and let them reap the benefits.


    "Destroy these two groups of people first, or take the Golden Horn of the moon emperor directly?"


    Seeing the two groups of people looking to this side, Wu Jie couldn''t restrain his impulse and asked Xu Shaotang with his mind.


    Xu Shaotang thought a little, and immediately told the crowd: "you stop these two groups of people, I and mu Tiance go to get the Golden Horn of the moon emperor! Remember, don''t expose our identity, especially WuJie, when you are not sure that the person in the curtain is the emperor of the moon. Don''t be crazy, you bastard


    He doesn''t worry about other people. What worries him most is WuJie.


    When the bastard is not crazy, he only has five accomplishments, which may not be able to resist these people''s attacks. If the bastard is not careful and does not control his temper, they may be on the verge of success or failure.


    "Long winded!"


    Wu Jie responded with disdain. It seemed that he didn''t listen to Xu Shaotang''s words at all. However, Xu Shaotang couldn''t see his face and didn''t know what the bastard was thinking at the moment.


    They did not move, the two groups did not move, the three sides were so vigilant staring at each other, no one started first.


    During the confrontation, Xu Shaotang''s mind rang out again in Mu Tiance''s mind, "brother mu, I will deliberately lead those demons to the curtain later, and use the attack of those demons to tear open the curtain. First confirm the identity of the people inside, and you can get the Golden Horn of the moon emperor as soon as possible!"


    "Good!"


    Mu Tiance doesn''t talk to Xu Shaotang either. His eyes slowly turn to the floating Golden Horn of the moon emperor. When Xu Shaotang opens his mouth, he will rush to the Golden Horn of the moon emperor with the fastest speed.


    "Go


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang''s voice suddenly burst out in Mu Tiance''s mind, and the two men almost went out at the same time and went straight to the high platform.


    "Stop them!"


    Seeing the two people''s actions, the two groups of people instantly understood their intention, and at the same time issued an angry voice, coincidentally led the people around them to intercept them.However, as soon as they moved, Wu Jie and others had dodged in front of them.


    Just now, the two groups of people, who were still fighting for life and death, once again came up with the same idea: first solve these people!


    As a result, the two groups of people who were supposed to be the enemy immediately became comrades in arms. They attacked WuJie fiercely, and the two sides were hanged fiercely.


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance were very fast, but between a few breaths, they had already rushed to the front of the high platform.


    At the moment when they rush over, the demons around the high platform roar and rush towards them. Xu Shaotang is facing the body of one of the demons, and his whole body is constantly surging with strength. A heavy fist bombards the body of the demons. At the moment when the claws of the demons are waving, he quickly retreats and kills another one.


    The two demons are enraged by Xu Shaotang and rush to Xu Shaotang regardless of everything.


    Xu Shaotang showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. What he wanted was this effect!


    The next moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly rushed to the platform, the two demons also rushed up, claws instantly tear the curtain on the platform to pieces.


    At the moment when the curtain fell, a gust of wind suddenly rose, which turned into countless deadly blades and chopped Xu Shaotang with the sound of breaking the wind.


    Feeling the power of these countless sharp blades, Xu Shaotang''s body suddenly retreated. Without the real Qi to protect his body, he did not dare to bear the attack of the wind blade. If he was accidentally cut out of the wound and shed blood, their identity would be completely exposed!


    "If you dare to blaspheme the moon emperor again, there will be no amnesty for killing him!"


    At the moment of Xu Shaotang''s retreat, a sound full of murders rang out in the fragments of the dancing curtain.

 Chapter 3141

    Hearing this murderous voice, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help but slightly draw.


    This son of a bitch didn''t even touch, even if it was blasphemous to the emperor of the moon?


    If so, isn''t the moon emperor''s husband going to be crushed to pieces?


    but Xu Shaotang was in a crazy way to make complaints about him. But the whole person suddenly became shocked. Why was the voice just so familiar?


    That''s The voice of LAN Yun?


    All of a sudden, a terrible idea appears in Xu Shaotang''s mind. LAN Yun is the guard of LAN Luo. Now LAN Yun appears here and tells him not to blaspheme the moon emperor?


    Is Lan Luo the emperor of the moon?


    As soon as this terrible idea appeared, Xu Shaotang immediately focused his eyes on the broken curtain scattered all over the sky. At this moment, he was so looking forward to the fragments of the curtain disappearing from his eyes. Let him see if the people sitting in the curtain were falling.


    At the moment of Xu Shaotang''s distraction, a magic object''s claw suddenly attacked Xu Shaotang. Immersed in the great horror, Xu Shaotang didn''t notice the magic object''s claw at all.


    Seeing that the claws are about to fall on Xu Shaotang, mu Tiance, who is about to take the Golden Horn of the moon emperor, flashes to Xu Shaotang in a hurry, blows the claws of the demon away with one punch, and at the same time, he gives a loud drink with his mind: "what are you doing? What time is it? I''m still in a daze! "


    Xu Shaotang is suddenly awakened by this sudden drink. Looking at mu Tiance and another demon, Xu Shaotang''s forehead suddenly exudes a cold sweat. If Mu Tiance hadn''t blocked the attack of the demon just now, he would be injured by the attack of the demon. When his wound is bleeding, their identity will be completely destroyed It''s exposed.


    At the same time, his body suddenly bypasses, and a strong palm wind roars out. The palm wind does not hurt the magic object, but blows the broken curtain away.


    The moment the curtain disappeared, a beautiful face flashed past his eyes.


    The next moment, a wall rose from him without warning, completely separating the people in his curtain.


    However, it was just the moment of a glance, but he finally saw the beautiful face.


    Fall!


    It''s really falling!


    She is the new moon emperor!


    The shock in Xu Shaotang''s heart can''t be further increased. At the moment when he lost his mind again, LAN Yun''s cold voice rang out again, "dare to blaspheme the emperor of the moon! I want to die


    Before the words came down, a snake like arc came from behind the wall.


    "Give up the Golden Horn of the moon emperor and catch the moon emperor! Don''t cover it up! "


    Feeling the power of the arc, Xu Shaotang said to Mu Tiance in a hurry. At the next moment, a fierce Qi suddenly emerged from his body. The moment purple Qi surged out, it collided with the fierce arc.


    "Boom!"


    The real Qi and the electric arc break up almost at the same time, but Xu Shaotang bullies himself like lightning, and bombards the thick wall with a heavy fist. At the same time, the whole platform is swallowed up by the blood fog in the sky.


    After the enemy''s sudden attack on the moon, all of a sudden, the roaring voice of the people came back! Protect the moon emperor


    "Roar!"


    However, the first response to LAN Yun was two animal roars that sounded almost at the same time. Jiuwei and Rongju turned into noumenon almost at the same time, and their claws swept by, smashing the two month old people in an instant.


    The unyielding anger in his heart suddenly became crazy, and the whole body''s fighting spirit became extremely terrible. A terrible Qi swept by and immediately tore up his opponent. The terrible Qi was more than enough, and even a person behind him suffered.


    Zhuo Yanqiu and others were not idle. They were almost in passive defense just now. They didn''t give full play to their strength at all. At the moment, Xu Shaotang and others had a showdown. They didn''t hesitate any more, and they were full of genuine Qi and rushed to the enemy.


    In an instant, a large blood fog was raised, whining and screaming.


    "Wuwu..."


    The rapid and high pitched trumpet sound resounds through the whole lanyue City, and the soldiers guarding the four gates of the school field rush to the high platform regardless of everything, trying to stop these enemies who want to do harm to the emperor of the moon.


    At the moment, the crazy anger seems to devour LAN Yun and those people on the high stage completely. No one thought that the battle of choosing husband for the moon emperor was actually mixed by their enemies. Moreover, the strength of these enemies is not low.


    In addition to anger, LAN Yun made the most violent attack.


    A dense arc interwoven together, instantly turned into a roaring dragon, the Dragon spewing hot flame, carrying the blade of space tearing terror rushed to the enemy, vowed to tear the enemy to pieces.


    In the face of LAN Yun''s attack, Xu Shaotang is no longer afraid.


    The continuous Qi has already converged into the Nuwa stone. At this moment, the purple Qi suddenly turns into a purple dragon, roaring to meet the attack of LAN Yun."Boom!"


    The fierce collision between Qi and technique, the scattered power instantly devoured those demons who rushed forward, the scream sounded, the green blood blocked the sky, but it was not as eye-catching as that piece of blood fog.


    At the moment when two violent forces collide with each other, Xu Shaotang''s body rushes out like lightning again, and the terrible tide of true Qi surges out again, isolating LAN Yun from other people.


    "It''s over!"


    Just when Xu Shaotang is ready to catch the fall of the waves, mu Tiance''s faint voice suddenly rings out in his ears.


    Although mu Tiance''s voice is not big, both he and Jiuwei, who are fighting fiercely, have heard his voice.


    With a wave of Mu Tiance''s hand, the blood mist disappeared.


    When the blood fog dispersed, Jiuwei and others made a big cry of excitement, but the whole Moon Clan fell into a howl.


    Other people around LAN Luo have fallen down, and LAN Luo has fallen into mu Tiance''s hands. However, there is no panic on LAN Luo''s face. On the contrary, it is unprecedented calm, as if she is not caught at all.


    Seeing that Lan Luo is caught by mu Tiance, LAN yundun is like a ball of venting Qi. All the techniques dissipate and become invisible in an instant, but the eyes looking at mu Tiance are full of killing opportunities.


    "Who are you? How did you get into lanyue city! " LAN Yun''s hair and beard were all open, and his eyes were red. He roared hysterically: "if the moon emperor is short of a hair, you can''t live out of LAN Yue city!"


    Looking at the LAN Yun engulfed by anger, Xu Shaotang walked slowly to LAN Luo''s side and said with a smile: "don''t worry, we will never hurt her! I didn''t hurt her before, and I won''t hurt her now! "

 Chapter 3142

    With Xu Shaotang''s voice, LAN Yun and LAN Luo were shocked at the same time.


    This voice, they are too familiar with!


    Even for a period of time, the owner of the voice often turned into a devil and intruded into their dreams.


    "Xu Shaotang?"


    Two trembling voices were heard almost at the same time.


    Just, on the face of LAN Yun is the horror that can''t describe, but on the face of LAN Luo is the excitement that has never been before!


    In this scene, many Yue soldiers were stunned. Their Yue emperor was caught, not only without the slightest anger, but with a look of excitement?


    So, what''s going on?


    "Falling waves?"


    At this time, Rong Ju, who stopped his hand, saw the LAN Luo subdued by mu Tiance, and his rough and crazy face became dull.


    Hearing Rong Ju''s words, in addition to the madness of Wu Jie, people''s eyes look at LAN Luo one after another. Of course, they have heard the story between Xu Shaotang and LAN Luo from leisurely Ju and Ning Shan. But they never dream that God has made such a big joke with them. It turns out that the moon Emperor they want to catch is Lan Luo who appears in Rong Ju''s mouth from time to time .


    "Hey, hey, that''s me."


    Facing the startled eyes of LAN Yun, Xu Shaotang gently smiles, slowly retreats the black veil on his face, turns to look at LAN Luo beside him, and says with a smile: "Your Highness, long time no see! Oh, no, you should be called the emperor of the moon now. "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s disgusting smelly face, LAN Luo''s eyes suddenly flashed with crystal tears, but his face was full of a brilliant smile, "I knew that you such a jerk would not die!"


    "That''s for sure!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "a good man''s life is not long, and the disaster will last for thousands of years."


    Listening to the dialogue between the two, mu Tiance doesn''t know the fact that the moon emperor is Lan Luo. He looks at Xu Shaotang speechless and hands over LAN Luo to Xu Shaotang. "Your own woman, take care of it yourself!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang takes a silent look at mu Tiance. Seeing that Wu Jie is still slaughtering the Yue people there, he signals mu Tiance to stop Wu Jie. Now they have captured the Yue emperor, and they don''t have to fight with the Yue people any more.


    "I don''t have to go. He should recover soon!" Mu Tiance shook his head slightly. "Now he should be able to force himself out of the crazy state."


    Just as mu Tiance''s voice fell, a white and peaceful light flashed on Wu Jie''s body. Under the cover of that light, Wu Jie, who was originally incarnated as a god of killing, looked so peaceful and peaceful, as if he were a Buddhist light on an eminent monk.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was surprised.


    Xu Shaotang looks at mu Tiance in amazement. The bastard WuJie said that he had suddenly realized the Dharma, but they still don''t believe it. Now it seems that there is such a thing!


    I think that WuJie''s ability to get rid of his madness is also related to his insight into Buddhism.


    "Stop it all!"


    LAN Luo Chong LAN Yun sighs lightly, but says with a smile to Xu Shaotang in a low voice: "unexpectedly, I fell into your hands again."


    Xu Shaotang''s hand is symbolically buckled on LAN Luo''s swan like neck, but he rushes to Mu Tiance''s mouth and says to LAN Luo with a smile: "he caught you, not me."


    Be proud of your friends!


    Mu Tiance stares at Xu Shaotang angrily. In order not to let his woman hate him, he sells himself thoroughly.


    Yes, when he learned about the relationship between lanluo and Xu Shaotang, in Mu Tiance''s mind, lanluo was already Xu Shaotang''s woman.


    Just like Xu Shaotang and Su Nu, Xu Shaotang denied that Su Nu was his woman many times, but in the end, Su Nu became his woman.


    He is indeed more beautiful than Xu Shaotang, but there is no doubt that Xu Shaotang''s personality is more attractive to women.


    "Are these people your friends?" LAN Luo''s eyes slowly swept from the body of Jiuwei and others not far from the stage. He didn''t see the slightest fear and anger on his face. Instead, he chatted with Xu Shaotang like a long-time farewell friend.


    "Yes." Xu Shaotang nodded slightly, "if we had known that you were the successor of Yuehuang, we would not have been afraid at the beginning."


    "I don''t see how scared you are, but I''m scared all the time." The corner of LAN Luo''s mouth slightly tilted and said: "although I''m very curious about how you left the bone eating demon sea, I want to know that you have already left our territory. Why do you want to kill again? Come on, what do you want to do when you hijack me again? "


    "Hijacking? How can we say hijacking? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head like a rattle and said with a smile: "in fact, I''m here to negotiate with you. I just can''t find the right person. I can''t find him here. I don''t know what''s going on, so I''ll join in the fun for no reason."


    Shameless!


    Impudence!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, even mu Tiance couldn''t help cursing in their hearts.This shameless bastard, he put forward the plan of seizing the emperor of the moon. Now he knows that the emperor of the moon has fallen, and he will immediately speak so high sounding about seizing the emperor of the moon.


    After the huge shock, the angry look on LAN Yun''s face also gradually began to fade, but the eyes were still cold, coldly asked: "what are you going to negotiate with us?"


    "She knows." Xu Shaotang smiles and looks at LAN Luo.


    He believed that with langluo''s intelligence and her long time with them, she would be able to guess what she was going to negotiate.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo said with a faint smile: "I know, you must want us to have a truce with Yunzhong city! But, I don''t understand, do you come on behalf of yourself, or on behalf of Yanji? "


    "For myself, of course!"


    Xu Shaotang said seriously: "you know, I have no ambition, just want to leave this holy prison and return to our own world! I don''t want to ask you why you are not dead with Yunzhong city. I just want you to stop fighting, even if it''s just for a few years. "


    "I thought you didn''t have the heart to see a lot of casualties in US and Yunzhong city. It turned out that you were just for yourself." LAN Luo smiles, "are you so selfish?"


    "Can I explain that to you later? You think I''m selfish. " Xu Shaotang had no choice but to smile and said, "now let''s talk about the truce."


    He wants to tell LAN Luo about destroying the holy, but now is not the time.


    "So you want to leave the prison?" LAN falls light to ask a way.


    "Of course!"


    "Then I can''t order a truce!" LAN Luo shows a cunning smile and deliberately raises his voice, "if you leave the holy prison, what should I do? Don''t forget, you are my husband


    "What?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is this damned bastard the husband of the moon emperor?"


    For a moment, the people of Yuezu fell into an uproa

 Chapter 3143

    If this is said from other people''s mouth, the moon people will naturally scoff.


    However, this is what LAN Luo himself said!


    Obviously, LAN Luo''s consciousness is very clear now, and doesn''t seem to be talking nonsense.


    Is this damned bastard really the husband of Yuehuang?


    How can this be done? How can the husband of Yuehuang be the enemy of Yuezu?!


    When many Yue people are shocked by LAN Luo''s words, Xu Shaotang looks at LAN Luo with a speechless face. This woman will never play cards according to the routine, "even if you don''t give the order to retreat, LAN Yue city will be raided. I think the people in the front line of Yue people will also withdraw?"


    "Of course not!" The smile on LAN Luo''s face is more intense, and the whole person suddenly leans back and directly leans on Xu Shaotang''s arms, and says with a smile: "this is just my husband''s coming to rob me. Why do our soldiers in the front line withdraw?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listen to LAN Luo''s words, Xu Shaotang''s words stop for a moment, wheezing for a long time, but he doesn''t know what to say to refute.


    "Aren''t we here to catch the moon emperor? Why are they in love now? "


    The situation in front of us can''t help looking at each other. Everyone is speechless looking at the two people. They are now like two people who are in a hostile situation. They are clearly a couple of little lovers who make up after a quarrel!


    Not only did the people of Yuezu not expect this scenario, but also did they expect it?


    According to the normal situation, shouldn''t it be a state of tension at this time? Why do they suddenly feel like light bulbs?


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang gently pushed LAN Luo away from his arms and said seriously: "if you insist on refusing to retreat, then I have to use the method I don''t want to use."


    "Oh, what can I do?" LAN Luo asked with great interest.


    "Slaughter!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly exuded a strong sense of hostility and said in a deep voice: "Lan Luo, you know I''m not a good man or a good woman! If you insist on refusing to withdraw, I will have to kill you! When the time comes, it''s up to you not to retreat! "


    Feeling the anger from Xu Shaotang, LAN Luo shook his head and said with a smile: "you don''t have this chance! Since you stepped into lanyue City, you are doomed not to have this opportunity! "


    "Not necessarily?" Xu Shaotang snorted, disdaining to sweep from the people who came to the moon. "Your elite have already gone to the gate of life and death and the city in the cloud. You are now these people. You are not polite to say, except one cloud can barely enter the eye, others, ha ha..."


    Before, he was a little afraid of LAN Yun. After all, LAN Yun''s strength was there.


    But after walking out of the valley of death, with the help of the power of Nuwa stone, he could fight against or even kill LAN Yun, and he paid no attention to the others.


    "Is it?"


    Just as Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, a faint voice suddenly rang out.


    The next moment, a white woman suddenly fell from the sky.


    It''s her!


    Seeing the woman in white, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly jumps. Isn''t this man the woman in white who is slapping the waves of the bone eating devil overseas?


    Even LAN Luo dares to slap the crown prince. The identity of the woman in white almost needs no more guessing.


    The pope!


    These two words suddenly pop out of Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    "I have seen your holiness!"


    Seeing the woman in white, all the people of the Moon Clan knelt down on one knee, put their right hand on their chest, and saluted her devoutly.


    Even if they are not the Yue people, they can feel their sincere respect and fear for the woman in white. All the Yue people dare not even breathe, nor look up at her.


    It''s the pope!


    With a long sigh in his heart, Xu Shaotang grasped LAN Luo and quickly flashed to Jiuwei and others. He motioned people to get close to him and said in a low voice: "be careful. This woman''s strength should be terrible. She is mostly a saint level strongman!"


    "No, most of the time, she is a strong one of the most holy level!" LAN Luo slightly shakes his head and gently persuades: "you''d better surrender. Even if you have me as your hostage, you can''t retreat completely in her hands!"


    "Not necessarily?" Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "if I don''t believe it, she doesn''t care about your safety this month."


    "Of course she cares about my safety."


    LAN Luo sighed softly: "if you are the only one, with me as your hostage, you can naturally retreat, but you shouldn''t take so many people! She won''t kill you, but if you refuse to surrender, he will let you watch your friends fall in front of you one by one. "


    Hearing the words of LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang suddenly burst into his heart.


    He calculated a lot, but he didn''t realize that lanluo was the emperor of the moon. If the emperor of the moon was not lanluo, he could force the Pope not to touch their hair. For example, he could humiliate the emperor of the moon in front of all the people of the moon!But now, the moon emperor is lanluo, can he do it?


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly fell into the extreme contradiction.


    The white woman''s cheek is still covered by the veil. She slowly falls down and says "no gift" to all the people who salute. Then she walks to Xu Shaotang step by step. Every step will make Xu Shaotang''s heart tremble.


    "Before you die, can you tell me how you left the sea of bone eating demons?" The voice of the woman in white was so flat that she couldn''t hear any anger, but what she said was chilling.


    She didn''t even have the idea to negotiate with Xu Shaotang, as if they were dead in her eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter." Xu Shaotang grabbed LAN Luo''s neck and said in a deep voice, "we have no other purpose. We just hope you can withdraw. It''s good for everyone."


    "You are not qualified to negotiate with me!"


    Hum, since the woman didn''t want to say, "don''t say it! Last time I let you get away, you dare to come to lanyue city! Although I admire your courage, the shame you bring to the Moon Clan must be washed with your blood! "


    "Do you really want to kill us?"


    The cold light in Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly flashed, but the hand on LAN Luo''s neck was constantly shaking. He looked at LAN Luo with a hard look, and finally gave out a helpless sigh. He whispered in LAN Luo''s ear: "Lan Luo, I''m sorry! I can''t watch my friend die in her hands! "


    With that, Xu Shaotang suddenly raised his voice, spread his voice with genuine Qi, and coldly said, "you''d better recognize the situation in front of you, and don''t forget that your moon emperor is in my hands! Even if we are dead, we will be buried with her! "

 Chapter 3144

    "You think it''s a threat to me?"


    In the eyes of the woman in white, there was a flash of cold light. When she raised her hand, a thunder fell from her head.


    Rong Ju didn''t even react, the thunder had already fallen on him.


    "Poof..."


    A smell of blood gushed from Rong Ju''s mouth. His skin was chapped instantly, and the red blood gushed out from the wound. The whole person became a bloody man instantly. He only had time to make a dull hum, and then fell straight to the ground.


    Shocked!


    Anger!


    "Excuse me!"


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly turned red, and his canthus were about to crack. He didn''t expect that the woman in white was so strong that she would take her life if she didn''t agree. He didn''t expect that the woman in white had no time to react under the attack of the woman in white.


    Is this the power of the most holy?


    "Don''t push me!" At this moment, Xu Shaotang suddenly let out a roaring roar, and his body retreated quickly. He shoved LAN Luo into mu Tiance''s hands. His guilty eyes swept past LAN Luo''s body, and then said to Mu Tiance in a murderous way: "if she dares to do it again, you will strip their moon emperor to me! Even if we all die here, I will always remember the shame of today


    At the moment of saying this, Xu Shaotang felt as if he had been stabbed by a sharp sword.


    He didn''t want to, but he had to!


    He can''t do that to LAN Luo, and he can''t be cruel. He has to give LAN Luo to Mu Tiance.


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Luo''s whole body suddenly trembles, but a trace of sadness suddenly appears on his face.


    Looking at the sad color on LAN Luo''s face, Xu Shaotang can''t help feeling a trace of guilt in his heart, but now the situation can''t tolerate him. He can''t bear it.


    He would rather live the rest of his life in the guilt of LAN Luo than watch the people he brought die in the hands of the Pope.


    "Lan Luo, it''s Xu Shaotang who owes you! I''m afraid I won''t be able to pay you back in this life. Next life


    Four eyes relative moment, Xu Shaotang in a hurry to avoid LAN Luo''s eyes, resolutely turned around, quickly flashed to the side of Rong sentence, also had no time to investigate his injury, hurriedly put a few pills into Rong sentence''s mouth, and then stood up with a murderous look at the woman in white, "you can try, see if we dare to do so!"


    "Look! This is the man you like! "


    The angry color in the eyes of the woman in white flashed by. She glanced at Xu Shaotang coldly, but fell on LAN Luo''s face again. She said harshly: "for these irrelevant people, he can do anything heartless! Even in front of all the people to humiliate you! Can''t you see him clearly? "


    LAN Luo didn''t speak, just looked at Xu Shaotang''s trembling back, and her beautiful eyes became empty. At this moment, she seemed to have lost her soul.


    Xu Shaotang''s nails have already been embedded in the flesh of his palm. A trace of blood drips down his palm. He can feel the eyes of the falling waves behind him, but he can''t look back. He can only remind himself of the pain of his palm and remind himself that he can''t be soft hearted.


    "Where are you going?" Xu Shaotang bited his teeth and looked at the woman in white coldly, "in order to kill us, you even ignore your Yuehuang''s life! You call yourself the Pope, but you are just a thief! "


    "I want to show off my tongue! Do you really think I dare not kill you? " A fierce killing opportunity flashed in the eyes of the woman in white. When she raised her hand, the clouds of heaven and earth changed color. A gust of wind set off a destructive force and swept Xu Shaotang with the fierce killing opportunity.


    "No!" LAN Luo suddenly gave out a heartrending cry, and the tears in his eyes suddenly fell like a waterfall.


    However, the speed of the gale was so fast that it almost instantly engulfed Xu Shaotang. In the gale, the blood splashed and pierced people''s eyes.


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Mu Tiance looked at the blood shaking. At the next moment, a decisive look flashed in his eyes. He thrust the waves into Jiuwei''s hand and gazed at Jiuwei silently. His body suddenly turned into a blood mist and swept away to the woman in white.


    "Roar!"


    The red light on Wu Jie''s body reappeared, and a sense of tyranny filled the air in an instant. At this moment, he once again incarnated as a fearless wild animal and killed the woman in white regardless of everything.


    "Two more to die!"


    There was a trace of disdain in the eyes of the woman in white. The light from the corner of her eyes looked at the falling of the waves. Two strong winds swept in and covered the sky with dust and smoke. The strong wind with the power of destroying everything swallowed them up in an instant.


    "Stab..."


    Just at the moment when the wind engulfed them, a sound of broken clothes rang out. Jiuwei''s eyes were already red with blood. He roared hysterically: "don''t force me!"


    With nine tail''s action, LAN Luo''s coat breaks instantly, only a thin profane dress is wrapped on her body, only nine tail will tear up her last profane dress, her graceful body will be exposed in the eyes of all the people of the Moon Clan.Seeing the tragic situation of the fall of the waves, the woman in white suddenly draws out in her heart. She can''t bear the anger in her eyes, but she still doesn''t stop attacking. She just looks at the sad fall of the waves with trembling all over her body.


    In LAN Luo''s heart, thousands of emotions are mixed together. There are sadness, despair and pain, but there is no anger.


    "Originally, I''m just a chess piece in your game after all..." LAN Luo leans on Jiu Wei''s arms powerlessly, tears rolling down her face, but she stubbornly extrudes a smile and says to Jiu Wei: "this elder sister, you and I are all women. Please let me keep the last trace of dignity and give me a good time..."


    LAN Luo''s smile is still blooming on her face, but the smile is so sad that Jiuwei is distressed. However, she knows that she can''t be soft hearted. She''s soft hearted. Xu Shaotang and his family have no way out.


    "Don''t hate me..." A line of turbid tears across nine tail''s face, she whispered in LAN Luo''s ear, but one hand suddenly grasped LAN Luo''s last profane clothes, one face resolutely looked at the woman in white, and said harshly: "are you really not willing to stop?"


    Looking at Jiuwei''s action, the woman in White''s face suddenly twitches. She seems to feel her heart dripping blood. However, because she has a veil on her face, no one can see her expression.


    "I haven''t lost yet!"


    Just as the woman in white hesitated, there was a sudden burst of drinking in the strong wind. At the next moment, a purple light flashed like a sun, tearing the strong wind in an instant

 Chapter 3145

    All over the sky purple suddenly turned into a roaring dragon. Xu Shaotang stood there like a blood man in the wind. His blood red eyes looked very terrible. The whole person seemed to become a beast of choice.


    "Come on, let me see how strong the most holy Moon Clan is!"


    With Xu Shaotang''s roar, the purple dragon tore the sky and the earth, rolled up the dust and smoke, and roared against the woman in white.


    "Can you carry me? It seems that I underestimated you! " In the eyes of the woman in white, there was a flash of surprise. A wall suddenly stood in front of her without warning.


    But she did not expect that Xu Shaotang could launch a counterattack even after being attacked violently by herself.


    "You underestimated me, too!"


    "And me!"


    Two more voices were heard from the strong wind. The thick blood mist broke through the barrier of the strong wind and turned into a blood red arrow, whistling to kill the woman in white. Where the blood arrow passed, it tore out a tens of meters wide hole in the earth. The whole earth was shaking violently, as if an earthquake was coming.


    Looking at mu Tiance rushing out, the white woman''s face once again showed a trace of surprise.


    However, just as she was ready to resist mu Tiance''s attack, a Sanskrit voice suddenly rang out between heaven and earth. The deep and distant Sanskrit voice lingered in her ears, which suddenly made all her hearts feel solemn and solemn. Even the wind tearing everything suddenly became quiet in the Sanskrit voice.


    However, before the people could worship, the Sanskrit voice suddenly burst into a violent killing.


    At the next moment, a dazzling light suddenly broke through the haze of the sky, and the blood red light of the huge palm, like a mountain, suddenly came down. In the strong wind, Wu Jie sits with his knees crossed, and bursts of red and white light burst out on his bloody body. Despite the fierce wind tearing his body like a knife, he is still.


    Wu Jie opens his blood red eyes, and the mercy and killing between his eyebrows are interlaced, just like the angry eyes of King Kong.


    This scene not only shocked the Yue people, but also Xu Shaotang. Is this the WuJie after the sudden realization of Mahayana Buddhism?


    "You really surprised me!"


    White woman''s eyes suddenly show excited light, this is the excitement of fighting with the strong!


    She did not expect that the three characters in her eyes, like mole ants, actually all carried their own attacks, and could launch a Jedi counterattack!


    She can''t remember how many years she hasn''t met such an opponent. She didn''t expect that the three younger generation would make her feel the passion of fighting again.


    "Boom!"


    The purple dragon bombarded the wall which was harder than the rock. On the wall, bursts of golden light suddenly emerged, and the earth''s power continuously poured into the wall, making the wall look very stable.


    The next moment, the blood arrow arrived as scheduled, met the wall, but disappeared in an instant. It appeared again, but it had already crossed the wall and roared at the woman in white.


    The power of Nuwa stone is constantly emerging. Like a bull, Xu Shaotang bumps into the earth wall and tears the vast earth. But the purple dragon is getting stronger and stronger, as if to become a real dragon.


    "Boom..."


    When the power of Nuwa stone had reached its limit, the wall suddenly disappeared, and the purple dragon''s power was slightly reduced, roaring and bumping into the delicate body of the woman in white.


    Above the sky, the blood red palm suddenly pressed down, feeling the destructive power. Except for the woman in white, all people ran away in a hurry, but some people were too slow. The blood colored palm had not fallen yet, but several moon soldiers were annihilated under the blood colored palm.


    "Come on, let me see how strong you are!"


    The woman in white is full of fighting spirit. She looks up to heaven and drinks. Her hands move like lightning, and one foot steps out. The fire rushes to the attack of the three people like a giant beast in ancient times.


    "Boom!"


    The four forces collided together, and the whole place collapsed, and the scattered force turned into thousands of chills, whining all over the place.


    True Qi and Demon power come out together, and form a barrier around them in a hurry. Even so, the power of bombarding on the barrier still makes a few people''s mouth overflow with a trace of blood.


    The walls of the school yard could not bear the violent force and fell down in a burst of roar.


    In the center of the school yard, the dust and smoke dissipated with the strong wind. Taking the woman in white as the center, the land with a radius of 100 meters had already been blackened. Even the bluestone on the ground had already turned into vermilion powder under the violent force. The crisscross cracks were continuously diffused, forming a huge spider web in an instant.


    "Tick..."


    A drop of green blood slowly slipped from the slender fingers of the woman in white. Although it was only a drop of blood, it hurt the eyes of all the Yue people.


    Everyone was staring at the woman in white, she was injured, their Pope was injured?


    Although it was only a drop of blood, she was injured after all!The woman in white also looked at the drop of blood in surprise. When she couldn''t believe it, the fighting spirit in her eyes was even stronger. Looking at Xu Shaotang who was half kneeling on the ground, the corners of her mouth even showed a strange smile: "very good! No one can hurt me for a long time


    Despair!


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes are hard to sweep from Wu Jie and mu Tiance''s body. The attack just now has used all the strength of the three of them, and they can no longer make a stronger attack than this!


    However, even if they exhausted all their strength, they still only let the woman in white shed a drop of blood.


    Even though they all have strange abilities, even if they use all the things they depend on, they still have no chance to win in the face of the most holy level strong!


    The difference between the sage and the most sage is one word, but the gap in strength is an insurmountable gap after all.


    "Now, it''s your turn to take me!"


    In the eyes of the woman in white, with one hand waving, the sky and the earth surged again. The surging dark clouds kept pressing down. In the dark clouds, thunder roared, as if to tear the whole sky completely.


    "Stop it


    Jiuwei, who was almost breathless by the terrible breath, let out an angry scream and grasped lanluo''s last obscene clothes with trembling hands. This was the only thing she could do and her last straw.


    "You can''t threaten me!"


    The woman in white snorted coldly, and her eyes flashed with decisive light. She said coldly: "even if you kill the whole LAN Yue City, I won''t let you live and leave!"


    "You How cruel


    Nine tail instantly understand the white woman''s intention, but in the heart is can''t help but shudder.


    How cruel the Pope is! In order to cover up the humiliation of the moon emperor, he wanted to kill all the people in the moon city! When they meet such cruel people, they are not wronged!


    "With the whole lanyue city buried with us, we are worth it!" Shudder, nine tail face showed a sad smile, the heart of a horizontal, the shaking hands suddenly forced to pull down.


    Just at the moment when LAN Luo''s profane clothes slide, Xu Shaotang suddenly rushes to LAN Luo like lightning. At the next moment, a dress with a strong smell of blood will wrap LAN Luo''s body.


    "You won''t see me humiliated after all!" Looking at Xu Shaotang''s bloody cheek, a bright smile bloomed on LAN Luo''s face.


    "A scholar can be killed, not humiliated!"


    Xu Shaotang gave a hard reply. He hugged LAN Luo and suddenly twisted his cheek. His blood red eyes, with a strong sense of guilt, swept all the people''s faces one by one. "You guys, it''s me who has implicated you..."


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a loud noise shattered the clouds.


    After the clouds, a streamer swept in, instantly rolled up mu Tiance and WuJie, who were half kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 3146

    Li Guai!


    Seeing the streamer that cuts through the dark clouds, Xu Shaotang suddenly breathes a sigh of relief, but holds the LAN Luo in his arms more tightly, almost making LAN Luo breathless.


    In the hand of Li strange, a long golden sword, cold, exudes the power of terror.


    Xu Shaotang, they have never seen Li strange holding a sword, but everyone knows that this sword is absolutely not ordinary.


    A sword splits the clouds and shatters the attack of the woman in white, which shows the horror of the sword.


    "That''s the end of not waiting for me!"


    Looking at the dying Xu Shaotang three people, Li strange light hum a, not angry looking at three people.


    At the moment when the voice of Li strange sounded, the woman in white suddenly trembled, and the murderous opportunity spread from her body. Everyone present seemed to feel like they were in the ice cellar.


    "Well?"


    Feeling the murderous intention coming from behind, Li Qi frowns slightly, stares at Xu Shaotang again and turns around slowly.


    Just as he turned around, his body suddenly became stiff.


    "Dang..."


    At the moment when the four eyes were opposite, the sword in Li''s hand suddenly fell to the ground. His body could not help shaking. As the most holy man, he staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    A kind of excited color appeared on Li''s face, two lines of turbid tears, but it was hard to hide the excitement at the moment.


    "Lan Zhen? Is that you You''re not dead? "


    Li Guai looked at the cold eyes of the woman in white. Although the veil of the woman in white covered her face, he was too familiar with these eyes, which he would never forget in his life.


    A cold and a hot two eyes crisscross in the air, but once again let a kind of people fall into a daze.


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang and other people''s eyes are flashing a color of enlightenment, understand!


    Everything is clear!


    They finally found out the reason why Li Guai was crazy!


    "Of course I won''t die!" LAN Zhen''s eyes are like a knife, and she looks at Li Guai with great resentment, "Li Wushuang is not dead, how can LAN Zhen be willing to die? The hatred of the past has not disappeared. Today, you have taken people to attack lanyue city. Li is unparalleled. Today, either you die or I die! "


    Sure enough!


    Don''t need them to inquire, LAN Zhen has helped them to confirm his guess! The strange Li is really unique!


    "You''re not dead, why don''t you come to me?" Li matchless as if can''t feel LAN Zhen''s killing intention, just difficult move pace, slowly close to LAN Zhen, "I thought you died in that cold wind Valley! LAN Zhen, even if you just let me know that you are still alive, I will be desperate to find you, you know I will never leave the holy prison! "


    "For more than a thousand years, I never dare to step into the territory of the moon tribe again. I''m afraid that when I come here, I will feel the heartbreaking pain! I punished myself for more than a thousand years, and I tried every means to paralyze myself! We''ve wasted more than a thousand years! "


    Li unparalleled, as if the cuckoo cry blood general, a saint, but even a step is so difficult.


    Just, from beginning to end, his eyes didn''t move away from LAN Zhen''s body.


    "It''s called heartless valley now!" LAN Zhen looked at Li matchless and said coldly: "Li matchless, pick up your sword, tear off your hypocritical face, we should have an end!"


    Li matchless gently shook his head, "I have killed you once, I will never let myself make such a mistake again!"


    "If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you!"


    LAN Zhen eyes cold awn move, nine ice sharp arrows suddenly appear in her side, the next moment, nine sharp arrows such as meteor general tear long air attack to Li unparalleled.


    A hand is a merciless killing move.


    Li matchless didn''t hide, even didn''t carry true Qi to resist, still difficult to move to Lanzhen.


    "Poop, poop..."


    Nine ice sharp arrows instantly passed through Li Wushuang''s body, and the blood gushed out from the wound. Li Wushuang''s body gave a little meal, but he didn''t even frown. It seemed that he couldn''t feel any pain at all, so he went to LAN Zhen again.


    The blood flowed down his wound. Every step left a blood red footprint on the ground.


    Looking at this scene, all the people are moved, and LAN Zhen''s cheek doesn''t stop twitching.


    "Why don''t you hide?" LAN Zhen tightly holds his fist, in the cold voice, there is a puzzled, there is anger, there is hysteria.


    "I owe you that!"


    A trace of blood fell from the corner of Li''s mouth, but a smile of satisfaction appeared on his face. "As long as this can make you happy, I''m willing to do it!"


    "I''ll be happy only if I kill you!"


    In LAN Zhen''s eyes, the cold light is shining, and the killing intention is overwhelming. It''s nine ice arrows attacking Li unparalleled. This time, it''s faster than just now, and it''s the vital point of attacking Li unparalleled.Just as the nine ice arrows were approaching, a golden Qi gushed from Li''s body. The nine ice arrows just touched the golden Qi, but it broke up in an instant.


    "You see, you''re still hiding!" LAN Zhen''s eyes show a trace of disdain, sneer: "a thousand years no see, you are still so hypocritical!"


    "I can''t die!"


    Li Wushuang gently shakes his head and looks at LAN Zhen tenderly. "We wasted thousands of years, and I won''t waste any more. From then on, we won''t care about all the enmity between the Moon Clan and Yunzhong city. I want to go through the holy prison with you, and take you to the world outside the holy prison."


    "Shameless!"


    Listen to Li unparalleled love words, LAN Zhen cheeks slightly red, hate constantly toward Li unparalleled scold.


    "I will only be shameless in front of you." Li Wushuang said with a smile: "you know, I''m not a regular person. LAN Zhen, you have only two choices, either follow me or let me rob you! I said, I won''t let us waste any more time! "


    LAN Zhen silver teeth clench, in the heart secretly scold Li matchless, or so brazen, but coldly said: "you are so determined, more than a thousand years later, you are still my opponent?"


    "Of course!"


    Li unparalleled stop their own pace, in front of LAN Zhen about 20 meters position stop, also flashing tears on the face revealed a strong self-confidence, "or we bet, if I can close to your body, you follow me?"


    "No way!"


    LAN Zhen coldly looking at Li matchless, the remaining light of the canthus of the eye falls on the long sword that he throws on the ground again, unfeeling of say: "from your sword mercilessly stab into my chest of that moment, we, is not dead endlessly enemy!"


    "In my eyes, as long as you''re not dead, there''s nothing impossible!"


    Li unparalleled ha ha smile, a single hand wave, the ground sword suddenly appeared in his hands, in the people''s a exclamation China, Li unparalleled suddenly stab the sword into his chest, another will take out the sword, let the blood gush, but the face does not change, smile to send the sword in front of LAN Zhen, "if you are not satisfied, you can also stab a few more swords!"

 Chapter 3147

    "Good!"


    LAN Zhen took the long sword that Li unparalleled handed over. Before everyone reacted, the crisp sword had penetrated Li unparalleled''s chest. There was no hesitation or pause. It seemed that she really wanted to kill Li unparalleled.


    How cruel!


    Looking at the blood on Li Wushuang, Xu Shaotang can''t help jumping.


    It can be seen that there should be an unforgettable love between LAN Zhen and Li Wushuang, but it seems that it is because Li Wushuang accidentally injured LAN Zhen and turned against her. At the moment, LAN Zhen doesn''t even think about the old love, or even the slightest hesitation. It seems that she has completely forgotten the vows between them, leaving endless hatred.


    Their situation is very similar to that of Liang Danqing and Yingluo, but different. Yingluo still has affection for Liang Danqing, and she wants to keep her hand. But LAN Zhen is merciless. Seeing this, everyone is in a cold sweat for Li Wushuang.


    A sword draws out, the color of struggle in LAN Zhen''s eyes flashes, and suddenly a sword stabs Li unparalleled chest, the long sword passes through the chest, and the blood drips down the tip of the sword.


    Xu Shaotang was surprised at LAN Zhen''s ruthlessness again, but he asked LAN Luo in a low voice, "do you Pope hate Li so much?"


    "This is what Li unparalleled owes her." LAN Luo gently shakes her head, "she has paid too much for Li Wushuang, even at the expense of humiliating the Yue clan for thousands of years, but Li Wushuang has failed her..."


    Looking at the quiet like a kitten in his arms, Xu Shaotang showed a bitter smile and asked in a low voice: "if I didn''t wrap your body in the last moment, would you hate me the same way?"


    "What do you think?" LAN falls to smile not to smile of ask a way.


    "You must hate me, even more than she hates Li Wushuang." Xu Shaotang shook his head and sighed.


    He is very glad that he covered her body for LAN Luo at the last moment, and didn''t let her be humiliated. Otherwise, at this moment, he would be very sorry.


    LAN Luo hugs Xu Shaotang tightly. It seems that she wants to integrate her body into Xu Shaotang''s, but she looks at Xu Shaotang and says with a serious face: "the women of my Yue clan are infatuated. Husband, LAN Luo has nothing else to ask for, just ask you not to be in love with me."


    Looking at LAN Luo''s affectionate appearance, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "at the beginning, you just cheated us to get away. Do you really want to treat me as your husband?"


    "In the name of the moon god." LAN Luo said.


    "But you can also divorce, can''t you?"


    LAN Luo slightly shakes his head and sticks his cheek to Xu Shaotang''s chest full of wounds. He murmurs, "but I don''t want to do it now. What should I do?"


    "But you are the moon people, I am the human people, in the eyes of your people, I am your enemy." Xu Shaotang sighed softly.


    LAN Luo does not think so of smile, "so what? The Pope and Li are the same, aren''t they? "


    Xu Shaotang was unable to answer LAN Luo''s words. He could only look at Li Wushuang and LAN Zhen, but he could not help worrying about Li Wushuang and their own fate.


    If LAN Zhen really killed Li matchless, I''m afraid they can''t leave LAN Yue city alive.


    He doesn''t want to die. He believes that none of his friends want to die, but in the face of LAN Zhen, they have exhausted all their means, but they are not her opponents after all.


    LAN Zhen has stabbed seven swords on Li Wushuang''s body continuously. Now Li Wushuang looks like a sieve, but he still stands there with his face unchanged. Instead, he raises his hand to touch LAN Zhen''s cheek.


    When LAN Zhen once again put her sword on Li Wushuang''s body and looked at Li Wushuang''s wounds all over her body, her hands began to tremble and her tears whirled in her eyes, but she tried hard to hold back her tears.


    The long sword bit by bit pierced Li''s unparalleled body, but it was no longer as clean as before. Every minute the long sword entered, LAN Zhen''s hand trembled more violently.


    All of a sudden, a breeze from the two people''s body blowing, the breeze raised LAN Zhen''s veil, below the earlobe, a gorgeous plum appeared in front of the public.


    Seeing this plum blossom, Xu Shaotang and others suddenly look at each other, and everyone''s eyes flash with the color of enlightenment.


    It turns out that what Li Guai is waiting for is not the plum blossom tree in the valley of death, but LAN Zhen with plum blossom on her face!


    No wonder he saw the plum blossom of that tree so important. I''m afraid when he saw the plum blossom, what appeared in his mind was LAN Zhen''s shadow, right?


    In a moment, the veil fell again, and the gorgeous plum flower was covered again. Two lines of tears finally slipped from LAN Zhen''s eyes, wetting the veil on LAN Zhen''s face. Li''s unparalleled hand trembled and sent it to her cheek, stroking LAN Zhen''s cheek through the veil.


    "Jingle..."


    The long sword on LAN Zhen''s hand falls powerlessly. She tightly closes her eyes and tries to suppress the impulse of wailing. However, she moves Li''s unparalleled hand away from her face and says: "I hate you!""I know."


    Li matchless gentle smile way: "so, I won''t let you hate me again later."


    "We have no future!" LAN Zhen stubborn said.


    "Of course


    But I thought I had gone to see the plum blossom waterfall. I thought it was the three days before you died


    Waterfall? Plum blossom?


    Listen to Li matchless words, Xu Shaotang they look at each other again.


    Is the place where Li Wushuang stayed in the valley of death a copy of the valley of cold wind?


    as like as two peas, he dares not enter the Moon Clan territory, and finds a place almost identical to the valley of valleys in the valley of death. Where he recalling his beloved LAN Zhen?


    "The cold wind Valley has become the heartless Valley!" LAN Zhen closed her eyes tightly, but her tears were still falling uncontrollably. She didn''t want to wipe away the tears that seemed to flow forever. She shook her head and said: "that plum blossom was also destroyed by me!"


    "Nothing!" Li matchless said with a smile: "I also planted a plum blossom for you. There is also a waterfall there. I will take you to see it! If you like, I can also move the plum blossom to the cold wind valley


    Hear Li matchless words, LAN Zhen''s cheek doesn''t live of twitch, good half day later, suddenly take cry cavity to scold a way: "Li matchless, you still so shameless!"


    "Because, I have never changed, what I was before, what I am now..."


    Li matchless words just said half, the whole person suddenly fell forward.


    "Master!"


    Just as Xu Shaotang exclaimed, one hand finally held Li Wushuang. The next moment, Li Wushuang, who was about to fall, suddenly held LAN Zhen tightly.


    LAN Zhen bit her red lips lightly, and slapped Li''s unparalleled body with anger and shame. "I know you are so shameless, why did I still fall for you?"

 Chapter 3148

    For a long time, LAN Zhen just pushed away Li who held her and said angrily: "I need an explanation!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Li unparalleled, while carrying Qi to recover his injury, while smilingly asked: "is it their business to attack lanyue City, or our business?"


    "All of them!" LAN Zhen said bitterly.


    "Good!"


    Li matchless nodded, "let''s change places. I''ll explain it to you slowly."


    "No!"


    LAN Zhen shakes her head slightly, raises her voice abruptly and says harshly: "all the clansmen quit the school! Disobeyers, kill


    Hear LAN Zhen''s order, month clan public''s face immediately peeps out the color of hesitation.


    At this time, LAN Luo said aloud: "the order of the Pope is my order! Get out of the school, or you will be killed


    Until LAN Luo''s order was issued, people you look at me, I look at you, this gradually began to almost vaguely distinguish a look out of the school.


    "It seems that the words of the emperor are more effective than those of the Pope this month." Xu Shaotang chuckles at LAN Luo, but takes out a clean dress from the heaven and earth bag and puts it on LAN Luo''s body. Then she lets go of LAN Luo''s delicate body.


    However, LAN Luo hung on him like a koala, and there was no sign of letting go.


    Looking at the appearance of LAN Luo, LAN Zhen can''t help shaking her head, but she says to Li: "now you can explain! If your explanation can''t satisfy me, you and them, don''t want to leave lanyue city alive! "


    "This broken sword is to blame for all our affairs!"


    Li matchless stepped on the sword on the ground and said with a bitter smile: "I just got this sword, but I haven''t refined it yet. This sword still has a strong sense of autonomy. When you and I fought, I didn''t control this sword well, so I stabbed you by mistake..."


    "That''s it?"


    LAN Zhen said dubiously: "do you think this explanation can satisfy me?"


    "In fact, you are to blame for this. I had too many worries at that time."


    Li Wushuang suddenly put away the smile on his face and said: "if we didn''t think we had to fight to give your people an account, maybe we wouldn''t waste thousands of years! LAN Zhen, to this day, don''t you understand? "


    At this moment, Li is incomparably serious, which is in sharp contrast to the previous brazen appearance.


    "What do I see?" LAN Zhen doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Between Yuezu and yunzhongcheng, it was a dead end! Do you really think you can destroy yunzhongcheng? " Li Wushuang gently shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "the day when the city in the clouds is broken is the day when the Moon Clan loses its use value! The cloud city is gone, and there is no need for the Moon Clan to exist! "


    "No way!"


    Two voices ring out at the same time, LAN Luo and LAN Zhen a face firm shake head, "attack Cloud City, is the moon god''s will, can''t have wrong!"


    Who believe in the moon god? The moon god has enlightened your ancestors and let them get rid of the demons. Her real purpose is to let you reproduce and fight with Yunzhong city endlessly from generation to generation! This is the destruction of saints


    "Nu Wa!"


    At the moment when Li''s voice fell, Jiuwei suddenly exclaimed, "I remember, the moon god is Nuwa! There is an impression in my memory of inheritance! "


    At this moment, Jiuwei finally knows why he feels familiar with the statue of Luna.


    Moon god is Nu Wa!


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang and others immediately looked at each other.


    Is the moon god Nu Wa?


    It seems a little inconceivable, but it seems reasonable to think about the purpose of destroying the holy.


    "Yes, the moon god is Nu Wa."


    Li Wushuang nodded slightly and said with a bitter smile: "whether it''s Yuezu or yunzhongcheng, they''re just pieces to destroy the sage! The world can''t stand the battle of Lich and the battle of killing demons any more. But there are so many saints in the world. If they don''t kill saints, sooner or later, the world will collapse. By that time, hundreds of millions of creatures will disappear. "


    "There is no right or wrong in the process of destroying saints. There is no right or wrong in Yuezu and yunzhongcheng. It''s just that in order for more creatures to survive, they have to destroy saints! All the people in the holy prison are chess pieces! Including Yanji


    "After I thought you were dead, Yanji had come to me. If I wanted to, I would have taken his place! He himself told me about the destruction! At that time, I was disheartened and didn''t want to be stained with the blood of the Yue people, so I refused him! But because he has told me about the destruction of the holy, I owe him a favor, so I promise to give him a most holy one to guard the city of cloud for him! "


    "So, when you help us improve our accomplishments, you want to take us back to Yanji?"Mu Tiance and Wu Jie stare at each other. It turns out that their unique purpose of thinking hard is this kind of thing.


    But it is because Li unparalleled owes Yanji a favor that he has the fate with Li unparalleled.


    In this world, it is true that there is no love without reason, nor hatred without reason!


    "Yes


    Li Guai nodded and said to Xu Shaotang, "you are also the one Yan Ji is looking at. Yan Ji tries every means to make you become the most holy as soon as possible, so as to take over from him to guard Yunzhong city! Not only you, but also Emperor Yao


    "Isn''t it good for him to be the Lord of Cloud City? Why do you want someone to replace him? "


    Everyone was puzzled and looked at Li Wushuang. The result was beyond their expectation.


    Yan Ji is not trying to calculate Xu Shaotang, but to cultivate him? Dare feeling, is Xu Shaotang really misunderstood Yan Ji?


    "It''s his destiny!"


    Li Wushuang sighed softly: "the holy prison is your holy prison and his holy prison. You are trapped here, so is he! He will never be able to go to the tiandaochang he said until he finds the right person to guard yunzhongcheng for him. "


    "Tiandaochang? Where is that? "


    They all looked at Li Wushuang with doubts again. What Li Wushuang said really exceeded their expectations.


    Li Wushuang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I just heard him say that it''s the place where we must go to become a sage of the way of heaven. Only when we wash away all our sins there can we become a sage of the way of heaven like Nu Wa!"


    "Wash away your sin?"


    Xu Shaotang frowned slightly. Suddenly, a place name appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 3149

    Wuji cold region!


    It must be Wuji cold area!


    I see! Everything is clear!


    Youhe wanted to be a saint of heaven, so he had to go to the endless cold region to endure the torture of the cold wind. His crime was the failure of guarding the gate of heaven. Therefore, when he sealed the gate of heaven again, his crime would no longer exist!


    That''s why Mingzhi asked him to help Youhe out of the sea of suffering!


    Mingzhi once said that he didn''t have the ambition of Youhe. To think about it, Mingzhi didn''t want to be a saint of heaven at all, so he didn''t have to wash away his sins at all!


    Other saints who go to the Wuji cold region also want to wash away their sins and become saints of that day!


    On the way to be the most holy, which strong one has not killed, which one has not climbed on the sea of corpses! These are all crimes!


    These people have gone through endless killing on the way to become the most holy, but on the way to become the sage of heaven, they must wash away the crime of killing in this life!


    The way of heaven circulates, the retribution is not good! This is the way of heaven!


    When Xu Shaotang was shocked, Li Wushuang slowly asked them, "you should know now what I want you to realize under the plum tree, right?"


    "I understand a little bit."


    Mu Tiance''s eyes flashed a look of enlightenment, and whispered: "the saint of the holy prison, just like the plum blossom, will open and wither! It''s the general trend to destroy the saints. We can''t stop it, we can''t stop it... "


    "It seems that you do understand. Before, I thought you were wrong. Now, I thank you for your mistake."


    Li peerless ha ha a smile, gentle look to LAN Zhen, "if it is not for you to realize wrong, I will not come here with you, maybe I and LAN Zhen this life, so wasted."


    Li matchless suddenly found that the most correct decision he made was to come to lanyue city with them.


    If he doesn''t come to lanyuecheng, how can he know that the woman who made him infatuate with all his life is still alive?


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    LAN Zhen shakes her head hard, but suddenly grabs Li Wushuang''s shoulder and shakes it hard. She screams like crazy: "tell me, you just want me to let go of Yue Zu and follow you! Tell me


    "Lan Zhen!"


    Looking at LAN Zhen''s sudden collapse of faith, Li peerless flashed a trace of unbearable color in her eyes, but said seriously: "these kids have realized it, haven''t you realized it yet? Annihilation is the trend of the times. No matter what you do, you can''t stop it! You think, for thousands of years, when did yunzhongcheng take the initiative to attack the Moon Clan? "


    "Otherwise, you think Yanji is so stupid that he won''t send people to guard tiankenxia? In the past, I was able to run wild in the Moon Clan. Do you think Yanji would not have such strength? Do you think Nuwa, the sage of heaven, can''t destroy the Moon Clan? All of them are just for the sake of destroying saints


    "That day, I was afraid that any one of the most saints could easily destroy the Moon Clan! However, no one has ever made a move to Yuezu, because this is a chess game laid by Nu Wa, and no one can destroy it! Once the game is divided, all the pieces will be ruthlessly obliterated! Then, start a new chess game


    "This is heartless, but also helpless, there is no choice!"


    When it comes to the roar of the people, it is almost a silent roar.


    When he understood all this, he couldn''t understand it. However, the millennium of self exile has already made him understand the interests!


    He hated Nu Wa from the beginning, then slowly understood, and finally completely broke.


    This game of chess, can''t end, also can''t end! Unless, all people can abandon the evil thoughts in the heart, from then on, there will be no more fighting in this world!


    But it''s impossible!


    Listening to Li Wushuang''s roar, LAN Zhen seemed to suddenly lose her support and sat down on the ground. When Li Wushuang squatted down to help her, she slapped Li Wushuang''s body madly again. The tears in her eyes fell down and she cried hysterically: "Li Wushuang, why do you want to tell me this? Why


    "I tell you this because I don''t want you to have so many scruples back then!" Li unparalleled let LAN Zhen beat himself, but tightly hold LAN Zhen in his arms, "in this holy prison, where is the difference between the Moon Clan and the city in the cloud, but they are all chess pieces! We can''t change anything, but we can choose to live a peaceful life away from right and wrong! "


    Looking at the two people hugging each other tightly, Xu Shaotang suddenly said with a bitter smile: "yes, you still have a choice, but many people don''t even have a choice."


    How many people do not have the opportunity to choose, directly become dead on the chessboard pieces.


    Even if Li Wushuang and LAN Zhen don''t leave the holy prison, as long as LAN Zhen can put down her heart and the moon family, she and Li Wushuang can also become a couple.


    What they have now, or will have, is what he wants most! He really envies these two people.Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, LAN Zhen slowly raised her head, silently staring at the statue of the moon god in the distance, tearful said: "that, or our generations of faith in the moon god?"


    "Of course


    Li matchless nodded heavily: "no matter how, she enlightened you, let you get rid of the demons and become the moon family! Perhaps, the killing of the Moon Clan and Cloud City will continue forever, but the Moon Clan will continue to multiply! It is because of the sacrifice of the strong that more moon people can survive! It''s just like Nu Wa''s destruction of the saints, which has saved hundreds of millions of living beings from being ruined. "


    "I suddenly found that the original crazy you, but more than anyone can see through." Xu Shaotang said to Li with a smile.


    "If you also self exile for a thousand years, you will see through."


    Li peerless raised his head, quietly looking at Xu Shaotang, "do you know why I suddenly figured it out again, and decided to come to lanyue city with you?"


    "A little bit."


    Xu Shaotang nodded slightly: "maybe, you and I are the same people, maybe, you see your own shadow on me."


    "Yes and no!"


    Li unparalleled eyes slowly fell on LAN Luo''s body and said: "I don''t want you two to repeat the mistakes of LAN Zhen and me!"


    "Er..."


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers, "I remember I didn''t tell you about me and LAN Luo?"


    "You didn''t say it, but I heard it."


    Li matchless white Xu Shaotang one eye, "otherwise you think, you and mu Tiance that boy can live to leave Tianqian gorge?"


    "It''s you


    Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance suddenly exclaimed.


    It turns out that the people who saved their lives in the depths of Tianqian gorge are unparalleled!

 Chapter 3150

    "So, in fact, you have been following us secretly ever since we entered tiankenxia?"


    Understanding the cause and effect of things, mu Tiance couldn''t help looking at Li with a smile. "You don''t want me and Wu Jie to die in the valley of the moat, do you?"


    "I don''t want the people I gave back to Yanji to die for nothing!"


    Li peered at mu Tiance faintly. His eyes full of wisdom swept over everyone''s face slowly. He shook his head and said: "this game of chess, there is no solution at all! Unless, which of you can become a saint of heaven, and make new rules of the game! "


    Become a sage of heaven?


    All of you look at me, I look at you, have shown helpless smile.


    How difficult is it to be a saint of heaven? Even those who have lived for thousands of years, such as Youhu and Mingzhi, have not become saints of the way of heaven. No matter how talented they are, they may have no hope.


    What''s more, they don''t have such ambition at all.


    "I didn''t want to untie this game, and I didn''t have that ability." Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, seriously said: "I just want to return to our own world, even if there is no such abundant aura as this holy prison, even if we no longer have endless life, I would like to!"


    "I know!"


    Li Wushuang nodded and said: "so, you are right. You and I are the same kind of people! From the first time I saw you, I knew that Yanji put his hope on you and was doomed to fail. "


    "He can put his hope on Yao Qingdi!"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "Yao Qingdi is only one foot away from the most holy. Yanji has been waiting for so many years. It''s better to wait another two years. Then Yao Qingdi is a man of ambition!"


    "And him!"


    Li unparalleled eyes suddenly fell on Wu Jie, "he was born to kill, he is actually the best successor of Yan Ji!"


    "Me?"


    No ring with his nose, surprised to see Li unparalleled one eye, but the eyes show strange light.


    Seeing the light in Wu Jie''s eyes, Xu Shaotang''s heart is a little sudden, this bastard should not really have this idea?


    If you think about it carefully, WuJie seems to be really suitable for this job. He is carefree and careless. He doesn''t care about anything. Killing is just a fun thing for him!


    However, if he really wants to succeed Yanji, I''m afraid he can''t go back with them.


    "Lan Zhen, I''ve given you all the explanations you want." Li Wushuang picked up LAN Zhen and said in a soft voice, "this explanation may not be what you want, but this is the reality! Come with me... "


    "No, I can''t go with you now!"


    LAN Zhen shook her head with tears on her face, "even if we are just chess pieces, I can''t leave with you before the new king''s position is stable!"


    "You don''t have to secure her position!" Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly show a decisive vision, a will LAN Luo picked up, big step meteor came to LAN Zhen in front of, "I think, she actually does not want to be the emperor of this month! LAN Luo, do you think so? "


    Li matchless and LAN Zhen between these things, gave him a great touch.


    Yes, he and LAN Luo can''t repeat the mistakes of Li unparalleled and LAN Zhen.


    Once they leave the prison, he never wants to come back! He doesn''t want to waste time with LAN Luo.


    "I never wanted to be the emperor of the moon." Looking at Xu Shaotang''s sudden change of attitude towards himself, LAN suddenly fell in love with her. She put her lotus like jade arm around Xu Shaotang''s neck and said to LAN Zhen: "whether it''s chess pieces or gratitude or resentment, since all this will not change because of someone, why do you have to be persistent?"


    "You''re going with this asshole?" LAN Zhen''s face was instantly dark, and said harshly, "you forgot what he did to you just now?"


    "But he won''t see me humiliated after all, will he?"


    LAN Luo smiles a little and stares at LAN Zhen''s eyes calmly. "Pope, you have missed thousands of years. Since you misunderstood him, why should you persist? I ordered that the front-line people withdraw immediately. When they come back, I will return the position of Yuehuang to my mother. "


    "Zhen Lan''s eyes trembled! Do you really want to do that? "


    "Well!"


    LAN Luo said firmly: "I had never thought of becoming the emperor of the moon. It was only because the Pope accepted me as an apprentice that I let my mother decide to pass it on to me. If my mother didn''t want to continue to be the emperor of the moon, I would choose someone else in the royal family to succeed me, just like you used to."


    "Well Wait


    Hearing LAN Luo''s words, Xu Shaotang suddenly looks at LAN Zhen and LAN Luo in amazement, "isn''t she your ancestor?"


    At one time, he thought that Lan Zhen should be the ancestor of LAN Luo and the last emperor of the moon. Now, according to LAN Luo, it seems that the position of the moon emperor of the moon family has to be passed on to his immediate relatives?


    As long as it''s the royal family, people have a chance to become the moon emperor?"Nonsense!"


    LAN Zhen hasn''t spoken yet, Li matchless has no good spirit of Chong Xu Shaotang said: "we both have no husband and wife, where does she come from? LAN Zhen, don''t you think? Hey, hey


    LAN Zhen white Li matchless one eye, light hum a way: "I can''t look for other men?"? You are the only man in the world? "


    "Hey, I know you won''t!"


    Li matchless said with a smile: "the moon women are infatuated, they only love one person in their life! What''s more, which of you men of Yuezu can compare with me? What''s more, I''ll never die. I dare not attack my woman with their courage! "


    "Bah!"


    LAN Zhen cheek a burst of hot, just a face angry looking at Li matchless, but also did not deny.


    No matter how much she hated Li before, there was no room for other men in her heart!


    Moreover, what Li Wushuang said is actually a fact! In the past, Li was unparalleled, which made the whole Yue people scared. The nobles of the Yue people knew about him and Li. With Li''s hegemony, as long as he didn''t die, no one would dare to make his own decisions.


    See two people between the ice, Xu Shaotang immediately heavy relief.


    This result, though unexpected, is a complete one.


    Just when Xu Shaotang breathes a sigh of relief, LAN Zhen suddenly looks at Xu Shaotang coldly, "do you want to leave the moon family with LAN Luo like this?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "no, it''s all this time. Would you like to embarrass me?"


    "If you want to take away the moon emperor of my moon family, first ask my good man whether he agrees or not!" LAN Zhen flashed a strange color in her eyes, pointed to the Golden Horn of the moon emperor that was still floating there, and looked at Xu Shaotang with deep meaning, "your contest is not over yet! If you want to take LAN Luo away, you can take the Golden Horn of the moon again! "

 Chapter 3151

    Xu Shaotang and they were driven out of lanyue city.


    The reason is that they destroyed the contest to capture Yuehuang golden horn, and they didn''t get Yuehuang golden horn, so now they have to start the contest again. However, for the sake of Xu Shaotang and LAN Luo, LAN Zhen also gives them a chance to compete with those before.


    Only when Xu Shaotang gets the Golden Horn of Yuehuang, can he be regarded as the man of lanluo!


    They reunited with Ningshan and others in the forest, waiting for the sound of the horn, but they were full of doubts.


    "What does LAN Zhen want to do?"


    Jiuwei frowned and looked at Xu Shaotang, "he and she clearly know that other people are not your opponents at all. Why do you have to have a contest again?"


    "What else can I do? I''ll kill with a knife!"


    Thinking of LAN Zhen''s deep vision, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "it seems that at the beginning, LAN Zhen didn''t intend to let the son of King Kong Fire King leave LAN Yue city alive! Because of our unexpected intrusion, Teng Wei, who should have died, survived. So now we need to kill Teng Wei with our hands. "


    Among the four kings of the moon family, the King Kong Fire King is the most powerful. Originally, he was the enemy of the King Kong Fire King. Now LAN Zhen killed Teng Wei with her own hand, which is reasonable.


    "It''s more than that." Ning Shan shook his head slightly and said: "I guess she is also helping you and LAN Luo, so that your name is right, and other people of Yue clan have nothing to say! But in order to stop you, I estimate that when we attack lanyue city again, we will be more blocked! "


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully about Ning Shan''s words, then nodded and said: "it should be! After all, she is the Pope. She must give an account to the Yue people! If she sends stronger people to intercept us, we will finally get the Golden Horn of the moon emperor, and those people of the Moon Clan will have nothing to say. "


    "This LAN Zhen is really cunning, even this matter all wants to put us together!"


    Zhuo Yanqiu said with a smile: "if you say so, I guess it''s just the beginning to let TENGWEI die in our hands! She may even want to use our hands to kill the king of Vajra


    "No!"


    Zhuo Yanqiu''s voice just fell, but Ningshan and Xu Shaotang shook their heads at the same time.


    Looking at the two men''s so determined appearance, people can''t help looking at them curiously. Why do they think LAN Zhen won''t have such a purpose?


    It is reasonable to say that Teng Wei, the second son, died at the hands of Xu Shaotang again. In addition, the third son, who was killed by Xu Shaotang before, may come to seek revenge from Xu Shaotang with the temper of King Kong Fire King. Isn''t it natural to kill King Kong Fire King by Xu Shaotang''s hand?


    "To be exact, she would not kill the king of Vajra before he became a powerful person of the most holy level, or before the king of Vajra became rebellious! Because the Moon Clan also needs the king of Vajra to lead people to fight against the people in the gate of life and death! If the king of Vajra dares to leave without permission, she will kill the king of Vajra without the help of brother Xu


    Ning Shan''s eyes flashed jingmang, calmly and confidently said: "she just needs to weaken the power of the King Kong Fire King family. The King Kong Fire King has three sons, two of them are dead, and the remaining one is just another King Kong Fire King in the future! As long as there are people in the royal family and the national religion who can suppress the king of Vajra, she will not kill the king of Vajra! This is the way of balance


    When people are thinking about Ningshan''s words carefully, a woman in Biluo fairy palace looks at Ningshan admiringly. Ningshan winks at her and gives her a response.


    Looking at these two people there, Xu Shaotang was sighing. Before, Rong Ju said that Ningshan was a master of love, and he still had some doubts. However, now, he believes it!


    How long have they been away? Ningshan and the one in the blue fairy palace have fallen in love with each other. They are really worthy of the name of the master of love.


    "You have a point." Zhuo Yanqiu noticed the little action between Ningshan and his younger generation, but he didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly at Ningshan.


    Just, don''t know her this nod of meaning, in the end is approbate Ning Shan infer, still approbate Ning Shan this person.


    "One more thing I have to remind you." After Chong Zhuo Yanqiu smiles a little, Ning Shan restrains the smile on his face and says seriously: "Lan Zhen probably just wants to get rid of Teng Wei by your hand. Other people, you''d better not move! If the four kings and the sons of those powerful families die in your hands, it is likely to cause the unrest of the moon family, which LAN Zhen does not want to see. "


    "Well?"


    They thought about Ning Shan''s words again, but nodded one after another.


    "I really want to break off your head and see how it grows!" Xu Shaotang looks at Ningshan with admiration. Ningshan''s thorough speculation of people''s heart is beyond their expectation!


    Among them, Ningshan''s accomplishments may not be high, but he is definitely the smartest!


    "If you don''t have enough strength, use your brains, or how can you survive?" Ning Shan said with a smile, "when the competition starts, you can go. Anyway, it''s useless for us to go. We just stay to take care of Rong Ju.""Good!"


    Looking at Rong Ju, who has barely saved his life but suffered heavy damage, Xu Shaotang can''t help sighing. Fortunately, LAN Zhen is merciful. Otherwise, Rong Ju must be dead now!


    While sighing, Xu Shaotang calls Wu Jie aside.


    The madness of Wu Jie is still weak, but thanks to the madness of blood in his body, he recovers quickly.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang seriously asked: "do you really want to sit in the position of Yanji?"


    WuJie, with a smile, said carelessly: "the Lord of Yunzhong City, dominates people''s life and death. Don''t you think it''s a very interesting thing?"


    "Do you have a clear idea?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie with a speechless face and reminded: "it''s not easy to sit in this position, it''s also not easy to come down! It''s even harder than sitting on it! Just look at Yanji now! "


    "I know! You have to find a successor to come down! " Wu Jie laughs with disapproval, but suddenly stares at Xu Shaotang''s eyes and says with a smile, "if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell?"


    "Don''t pretend to be a monk here. You really think you are..."


    Xu Shaotang glances at Wu Jie with a black line on his face. He habitually slaps Wu Jie on the forehead, but the slap suddenly stops in the air, just staring at Wu Jie.


    Looking at it, Xu Shaotang''s eyes suddenly showed a hint of enlightenment. When he put it down, it turned into a fist again. A heavy fist hit WuJie''s chest. Wu turned his head and scolded: "you bastard! You want me to owe you for the rest of my life, don''t you


    Wu Jie, with a smile, said solemnly, "poor monk, I just have nothing to worry about..."

 Chapter 3152

    The deep and distant sound of the horn sounded again, and Xu Shaotang rushed out for the first time.


    Ningshan''s guess is right. LAN Zhen sends out eight strong people just to enter the city. Obviously, LAN Zhen doesn''t want them to enter LAN Yue city easily.


    "You know you''re not my opponent. Let''s go. Everyone will be better, right?"


    Looking at the strong man who leads many Yue clan strong men to intercept them at the gate of the city, Xu Shaotang can''t help but smile. This man, he has seen, is also the one who follows LAN Yun to protect LAN Luo.


    "Not necessarily!"


    The man shook his head slightly and looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes. "If you are in your heyday, I will not be your opponent. However, you are all injured. It''s not known who will win!"


    "Well, in that case, we are not welcome!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Shaotang had rushed out first and went straight to this man.


    Among these people, the strength of the top eight is the strongest. He and mu Tiance do have injuries, but they all have strong recovery ability. When waiting for the horn to ring, their injuries have recovered a lot. He still has the confidence to win against the top eight.


    If there is no redundancy, the war between the two sides is imminent.


    One side didn''t want to delay time and wanted to make a quick decision, but the other side was determined to prevent them from entering the city. From the beginning, both sides had no reservation and took out their strongest attacks one after another.


    When they were fighting fiercely, they didn''t notice that in the far corner, the two stood there quietly, watching their every move.


    Li matchless face already can''t see that pair of crazy appearance, see Xu Shaotang a move to push back the eight strong, the corners of the mouth show a smile, but slowly to the side of LAN Zhen asked: "if Xu Shaotang in the last moment didn''t rush to hold LAN Luo, even if I came, you should also kill him?"


    "Of course!"


    LAN Zhen nods slightly, but snorts again, "you men, are not good things! One moment can be sweet in front of you, the next moment can be mercilessly under the pain of the killer


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing LAN Zhen''s words, Li was speechless for a while, but he put his hand around LAN Zhen''s waist and said with a smile: "I''ve explained it to you? Do you really want to remember this for the rest of your life? "


    LAN Zhen seems to be not used to it. She wants to pull Li Wushuang''s hand away, but Li Wushuang does not release it, but hugs her more tightly. In desperation, she only stares at Li Wushuang with a red face, but also provokes Xiumei and snorts: "who knows if you can''t control that sword completely? Don''t think that''s the end of the business between you and me! "


    "Of course not!"


    Li peerless ha ha a smile, tightly embrace LAN Zhen''s delicate body, looking at this let him dream of woman, but suddenly serious said: "I will use the next life to atone! What I hope most is that Li Wushuang and LAN Zhen have died in the past, and now we are just two ordinary people! We have nothing to do with the general situation of the world and all kinds of enmities. "


    Because of this misunderstanding in the past, they have wasted thousands of years in vain.


    Now, God is pitying, let him know that Lan Zhen is still alive, he does not want to be separated from LAN Zhen for a moment, just want to stay by LAN Zhen''s side forever, to be a pair of real fairy couple with her.


    Hear Li matchless this is not pleasant but very sincere love words, LAN Zhen''s delicate body slightly trembles, faint sigh way: "we, really still can be like this?"


    "Why not?"


    Li matchless eyes firmly looking at LAN Zhen''s face, "in the past, no one can stop us, and now it''s impossible for anyone to stop us! If you didn''t insist on pretending to fight a life and death war with me and giving an account to the state religion and the descendants of the four kings who were killed by me, we would have been able to break through all difficulties and obstacles by then! "


    "As Xu Shaotang said, we still have a choice, but many people don''t even have a choice at all! Look at Xu Shaotang and LAN Luo. They are younger than us, but much braver than us! "


    "Yes


    LAN Zhen nodded slightly, but said angrily: "especially LAN Luo, I didn''t expect that she was so stupid. Xu Shaotang was so kind to her, but she would follow Xu Shaotang wholeheartedly, even the whole moon family didn''t want it."


    Although LAN Zhen is angry, Li feels that Lan Zhen is so charming even when she is angry.


    Unconsciously, Li peerless even see crazy.


    "What are you looking at?" See Li matchless infatuated looking at oneself, LAN Zhen cheek suddenly a red, shame indignation way: "all a person of age, still so brazen!"


    "If I don''t have the audacity, how can I sneak into your former moon emperor''s bedroom?"


    Thinking of the scene in the past, Li was fascinated, but he showed a bad smile.


    Originally, LAN Zhen was too ashamed. Hearing Li''s words, LAN Zhen couldn''t help thinking of the scene when this shameless man once sneaked into the bedroom to peep at himself. A gorgeous red glow immediately ran down her neck and covered her whole face.After staring at Li Wushuang with shame and indignation, LAN Zhen grabs the soft meat on Li Wushuang''s waist and pinches the shameless man.


    Li matchless even can endure the pain of sword, not to mention the pinching of LAN Zhen? Let LAN Zhen pinch his waist, Li matchless hand but also force a pull, will LAN Zhen''s whole body all into his arms, said with a smile: "Lan Luo is not stupid, on the contrary, she is very smart! She knew that Xu Shaotang had to choose. As long as Xu Shaotang didn''t really humiliate her, it showed that Xu Shaotang had her in mind! Like, I know, although you hate me at first, you still have me in your heart. "


    "Bah!"


    LAN Zhen struggles symbolically, but gradually calms down in Li Wushuang''s arms.


    More than a thousand years later, the embrace was still so warm. She thought she would resist the man who made her hate for a thousand years. But when she entered the embrace again, she found that she was waiting to re-enter the embrace?


    Just when they were in love, the battle over there was over.


    The eight strong man leaned against the city wall and supported himself with the help of the city wall behind him, but Xu Shaotang and his family had already rushed into the city.


    Looking at Xu Shaotang and others who rush to the palace quickly, Li can''t help but smile, let LAN Zhen''s head buried in her chest, stroked her hair, and said with a smile: "now let''s see if Xu Shaotang can understand you! This is the real test


    LAN Zhen''s head arched in Li''s unparalleled arms, but said firmly: "if he doesn''t even know this, he can''t take LAN Luo away!"

 Chapter 3153

    On the way to the palace, there are still strong people to stop them from time to time. Although these strong people are not their opponents, they still slow him down.


    When they rushed to the gate of the palace, they saw that there were three groups of people rushing into the Palace first and heading for the school yard.


    It was a group of strong men headed by LAN Yun who stopped them at the gate of the imperial palace. Their strength was much stronger than those at the gate just now.


    "Lan Yun, will you try your best to stop us?" Looking at the complexion of LAN Yun, Xu Shaotang can''t help but feel helpless.


    "For the honor of the Moon Clan!"


    LAN Yun looks at Xu Shaotang coldly, and says in a deep voice: "if you want to enter the palace, unless you step over my body!"


    "What''s wrong!"


    Xu Shaotang speechless said: "you have protected lanluo''s safety for me. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you!"


    Everyone is just a piece of chess. Even Yanji is a piece of chess. There is no such thing as bullshit or disgrace!


    However, he can''t kill LAN Yun. No matter how stubborn LAN Yun is, he is the guard of LAN Luo after all. He doesn''t know how much danger he helped LAN Luo resist. Even for LAN Luo''s sake, he can''t kill LAN Yun.


    "If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you!" The killing opportunity in LAN Yun''s eyes suddenly shot out and roared: "Xu Shaotang, you have brought disgrace to my Yue clan again and again. Today, either you or I will die!"


    "Kill


    With a roar, LAN Yun rushes to Xu Shaotang first.


    Seeing that Lan Yun is attacking, Xu Shaotang doesn''t start. He just flashes his body to attack another person. Mu Tiance and Wu Jie rush out at the same time to directly block LAN Yun''s attack on Xu Shaotang.


    After the people in front of him were blown away by the fury of Qi, Xu Shaotang rushed directly into the palace and cried out to Wu Jie and mu Tiance behind him: "here you are! Hold him back


    With that, Xu Shaotang rushed to the direction of the school with the fastest speed.


    After they enter the city, they expect that Lan Yun will lead people to stop them at the gate of the Imperial Palace, so they have already planned that Wu Jie and mu Tiance will work together to hold LAN Yun down, and the others will be handed over to Jiuwei and Zhuo Yanqiu, while Xu Shaotang will go to the school alone to snatch the Golden Horn of the moon emperor.


    Otherwise, when they and LAN Yun and others decide the outcome, they are afraid that the Golden Horn of the moon emperor has already fallen into the hands of others.


    At that time, Xu Shaotang and LAN Luo are afraid to become a pair of bitter couple.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang rushes in, LAN Yun''s face suddenly changes, and is about to pursue him, but Wu Jie and mu Tiance stop in front of him again.


    "It is better to demolish ten temples than to destroy one marriage."


    Mu Tiance looked at LAN Yun with a smile, "if I were you, I would have completed them."


    "Unfortunately, you are not my moon people!" LAN Yun shakes his head and involuntarily attacks mu Tiance and Wu Jie. He knows that he can''t go after Xu Shaotang without defeating them first.


    In the face of LAN Yun''s attack, Xu Shaotang and Wu Jie are not afraid.


    At least they are also the people who carry LAN Zhen''s attack. Now they are injured. Although they may not be able to defeat LAN Yun, there should be no problem to hold him down.


    The battle between the two sides is imminent, but Xu Shaotang has no mind to care about the battle at the entrance of the imperial palace. He just rushes to the school yard as fast as he can. He knows that the person who entered the Imperial Palace first has already started fighting in the school yard!


    As expected, when Xu Shaotang arrived at the school yard, the people here had already begun to fight.


    However, with Xu Shaotang''s appearance, the situation on the scene suddenly changed. The group of people who had just been fighting fiercely stopped attacking instantly, and all of them focused on Xu Shaotang.


    After a short hesitation, everyone stepped back. It was obvious that everyone knew that he was not Xu Shaotang''s opponent and did not dare to stroke Xu Shaotang''s beard.


    Yuehuang golden horn is there, but people seem to give up the fight for Yuehuang golden horn. For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly becomes strange.


    "This..."


    Looking at these people who retreat one after another, Xu Shaotang suddenly shows the color of embarrassment.


    In addition to him, all these people are wearing black face scarves. He doesn''t know which one is Teng Wei at all!


    All killed?


    An idea flashed from Xu Shaotang''s mind, but he quickly gave up the idea. Ningshan''s voice sounded in his mind. If these people were killed, once the turmoil of the Moon Clan was caused, Lanzhen would not give him good fruit to eat!


    It''s about time. He doesn''t want to make trouble.


    What to do? Xu Shaotang suddenly became embarrassed.


    He did not expect that the most difficult thing in this contest was not to break through the blockades, but to find the power of King Kong and the fire king among these people. The key is not to kill other people.


    Hard to do!


    At this moment, Xu Shaotang finally understands that this is the real test LAN Zhen gives herself!


    He is now the most uncertain is, LAN Zhen need not need to kill TENGWEI when they do so obviously, let a person see at a glance, he is dedicated to TENGWEI go! If you want to make it more obvious, it''s easy to do. You can find the right master by directly breaking these people''s face towels!But if LAN Zhen wants to pretend to kill Teng Wei inadvertently, it''s really hard to do!


    When Xu Shaotang was in a dilemma, he was shocked all over again. Then, all the embarrassments disappeared!


    He has been with King Kong Fire King is not dead endless relationship, no matter how against Teng Wei, seems to be justified! It doesn''t matter whether it''s obvious or not!


    As soon as he thought about this, Xu Shaotang suddenly looked at the group who retreated to one side angrily and said coldly: "let me see, who are you, who dare to rob a woman with Xu Shaotang? I don''t think you''re going to live long enough! "


    As soon as the voice fell, before everyone could speak, Xu Shaotang had already rushed to the crowd like a wolf into a sheep.


    The fury of the true Qi swept by, and instantly overturned these people who were not strong.


    The instant that the true Qi sweeps, the face towel on those people''s faces is all broken.


    Just as the towel broke, a young man turned his head in a panic.


    Teng Wei!


    Hardly need to think, Xu Shaotang knew that this person must be Teng Wei!


    Other people almost did not have too big reaction, only this life is afraid to see his face, obviously, TENGWEI also know that he wants to kill him!


    "Since you don''t want me to see it, I won''t see it!"


    Xu Shaotang stares coldly at the person who has turned his face. His body suddenly moves and pounces on the person.


    Teng Wei is about to fight back, but a cold feeling comes from his neck. At the same time, a green blood rushes out

 Chapter 3154

    A huge contest for the Golden Horn of the moon emperor ended in farce.


    Xu Shaotang got the Golden Horn of the moon emperor, and lanluo also gave the order of withdrawing troops at the first time. Xu Shaotang wanted to take lanluo away from this land of right and wrong, but before the new moon emperor ascended the throne, lanluo could not leave.


    Xu Shaotang and his family left, but Li Wushuang stayed. He promised that after the new emperor ascended the throne, he would bring LAN Luo to Xu Shaotang.


    Now Li, who regains the joy of life, is no longer the most strange Li. Naturally, Xu Shaotang has no reason not to believe him. After reluctant to say goodbye to LAN Luo, Xu Shaotang takes all the people away from LAN Yue city and goes straight to the sea of bone eating demons. There, Tantai Jingming and others are still waiting for their good news.


    None of them thought that they would encounter so many things in this trip. However, Li Wushuang and LAN Zhen''s ability to rebuild themselves is their reward to Li Wushuang.


    "We should leave here soon. Master Zhuo, what''s your plan?"


    On the way to the bone eating demon sea, Xu Shaotang slowly asks Zhuo Yanqiu and others.


    In the past, Zhuo Yanqiu regarded the holy prison as a paradise, and never thought about leaving here. Now, they already know the fact of destroying the holy, and they don''t know what choice they will make.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Zhuo Yanqiu and her husband and others looked at each other silently, then said with a smile: "our husband and wife will still choose to stay in the holy prison. As for other people in the blue fairy palace, no matter what they choose, we will not interfere."


    As she spoke, her eyes glanced at the younger generation who had a hot fight with Ningshan. Looking at the two people''s eyebrows, she didn''t say anything, just a smile of relief.


    "You know that the purpose of the holy prison is to destroy the holy. Why do you choose to stay here?" All of them look at Zhuo Yanqiu and his wife.


    "Get used to it!" Zhuo Yanqiu''s husband took her hand with a smile and said with a big smile: "this is the holy prison, and other places are not holy prison? A little violation, will come to this holy prison! Instead of tossing about, it''s better to stay in this holy prison! If the destruction comes to our head, we will have nothing to say! How sad is death to be together? "


    "Yes, we''ve been in the sanctuary for hundreds of years, and we''re used to it." Zhuo Yanqiu looked at her husband with eyes full of autumn water and said with a relieved smile: "compared with other people, our luck has been very good! Why can''t we die when so many saints die? "


    Looking at the two people who were very relieved, they were moved slightly.


    Especially Zhuo Yanqiu''s last sentence, let them see Zhuo Yanqiu''s relief, this relief, almost is a kind of relief without desire.


    "And you?" Xu Shaotang is full of admire of saw two people one eye, again to rather mountain they ask a way.


    "We''re going back to Fairy Island, of course!"


    Ning Shan said with a smile: "but there are many confidants waiting for me to go back to the Fairy Island. I won''t stay in this holy prison! However, before leaving the holy prison, we should first see if those bastards are dead! "


    Xu Shaotang knew that the bastard Ning Shan said was the bastards who bullied his confidante.


    Looking at the disgusting picture of Ning Shan and the woman around him, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "this sister-in-law, do you want to take her to Fairy Island?"


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s "sister-in-law", the woman around Ningshan blushed, but she didn''t say much. She just glanced at Ningshan quietly, then lowered her head, and seemed to be waiting for Ningshan''s answer.


    "Brother Xu, this is nonsense!"


    Ning Shan laughs and asks: "will you leave LAN Luo in the holy prison?"


    Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned, then shook his head firmly and said with a laugh: "of course not!"


    Just as everyone was talking and laughing, a group of people suddenly appeared in the distant sky and rushed to them in a murderous manner.


    See this group of people, people are not the slightest panic, just a silent smile at each other.


    It''s time to come, after all!


    "Originally LAN Zhen still wanted to keep King Kong Fire King, didn''t expect that he had to seek death himself!" Ning Shan said with a smile: "if I''m King Kong Fire King, at this time, I should do my best to defend the gate of life and death. First paralyze LAN Zhen, let her think I understand her beating on me, and then slowly map it!"


    "If the king of Vajra is as smart as you are, I''m afraid he won''t live until now!" Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "but after all, they all say that King Kong Fire King is a reckless man. Now, it''s true!"


    They had already expected that on the way to the bone eating demon sea, King Kong Fire King would come to find Xu Shaotang for revenge.


    The king of Vajra left his post without permission. Now, if you want to kill the king of Vajra, maybe they don''t have to do it at all.


    But a few breathing time, the group of people will come to them in front of murderous.


    The leader was a man of the Moon Clan, who was very big. He was hunting in the air. His blue eyes were staring at them like a poisonous snake, and his murderous spirit was not concealed."Teng Yi, king of fire?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at the opposite person with a smile on his face, "you are here after all!"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Teng Yi a pair of iron fists dead grasp, just a moment, it has become a fierce lion, a pair of big eyes staring at Xu Shaotang, gnashing teeth said: "kill my two sons, today, I want you to pay for your life!"


    "Whatever you want!" Xu Shaotang shrugged and said with a smile: "anyway, you have long wanted to kill me! But I don''t know if you have that ability now! "


    "Is it?"


    King Kong''s eyes were cold. When he raised his hand, a flame filled the sky. The flame was glowing, as if even the air had been burned.


    "Most holy!"


    Feeling the power of King Kong Fire King''s move, Xu Shaotang suddenly exclaimed.


    "Now, do you still have that confidence?" The king of Vajra fire didn''t deny it. He roared like a wounded beast: "well, I want to thank you. If I hadn''t heard that Wei''er died in your hands, I wouldn''t have taken this last step! Now, are you ready to die? I will use your head to pay homage to my two sons! "


    "It''s not us who are ready to die, but you..." Xu Shaotang sighed softly. He didn''t expect that the king of Vajra fire, who heard the news of the death of his two sons, would step into the list of saints in grief and indignation!


    Originally, it was a capital crime for King Kong to leave his post without permission, but now he has become a powerful man of the most holy level. With King Kong''s arrogance, LAN Zhen and LAN Luo will never give him any more opportunities!


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, King Kong''s fire king immediately looked up at the sky and laughed wildly, "ha ha! How dare you speak up when you are dying


    "Teng Yi, how dare you leave without permission?"


    Just as King Kong''s voice fell, an angry Jiaohe suddenly rang out. With that Jiaohe, the flames surrounding Xu Shaotang suddenly broke up.

 Chapter 3155

    "Lan Zhen!"


    Hearing this voice, the king of Vajra fire, who was already furious, was even more furious. Looking at the white shadow in the air, his eyes were filled with deep hatred.


    "Bold, how dare you call the name of my clan!"


    LAN Zhen is still dressed in white, but the veil on her face has already been taken off. A mature and beautiful face is very attractive. The plum blossom under her earlobe does not affect her beauty, but makes her look more different.


    Perhaps it is moistened by love, although LAN Zhen''s face is cold and fierce, there is a kind of spring Qing that can''t be concealed.


    LAN Zhen''s eyes stare at Teng Yi coldly. She just glances at the group of people behind Teng Yi. The group of people suddenly tremble and suddenly lower their heads. They don''t dare to look at LAN Zhen''s eyes. Teng Yi is the only one who looks at them fearlessly.


    "What if I call you LAN Zhen?" Teng Yi roared angrily: "my king has guarded the gate of life and death for the moon people for hundreds of years, but you have watched Yi''er die in the hands of foreigners. LAN Zhen, you are not worthy to be the Pope of our moon people!"


    "I need to tell you the rules of fighting for the Golden Horn of the moon emperor?" LAN Zhen said coldly: "since he wants him to fight for the Golden Horn of the moon emperor, then he should be ready for it!"


    Hear LAN Zhen''s words, King Kong Fire Wang Dun is very angry but smile, beard hair all Zhang''s big roar way: "good rule! Now let''s make rules with Wang? When you don''t know, you just want to take the opportunity to weaken the power of the king! Don''t you want to make me rebel? Well, I will tell you that today, Teng Yi, the king of Vajra fire, has gone against me! "


    Xu Shaotang and Ning Shan look at each other and smile. At the same time, they think that it seems that the King Kong Fire King is not as simple minded as they think. They even know that Lan Zhen is trying to weaken his power.


    Knowing that Lan Zhen was dissatisfied with him, he even dared to say the words of rebellion face to face. It seems that he took the last step and gave him great confidence!


    "Teng Yi, how dare you rebel?" LAN Zhen''s tone suddenly became extremely cold, "I''ll give you another chance to answer me, do you really want to rebel?"


    "This is not a rebellion. It''s killing the rebels of the Moon Clan!"


    Teng Yi laughs wildly and roars: "you don''t hesitate to betray Yuezu for the sake of an alien man. You don''t deserve to be called the Pope. Now you are just a traitor that everyone can kill!"


    "Good! It seems that you are determined to launch a rebellion! In this way, I will kill you today LAN Zhen eyes cold awn big, she has given Teng Yi opportunity, but Teng Yi himself does not cherish, so, no wonder she!


    Teng Yi looked at LAN Zhen fearlessly and said with a cold smile: "Lan Zhen, do you really think that this king has been in the gate of life and death for so many years? Ha ha, you look down on me! At this moment, the 3000 dead men who have been cultivated by Wang secretly for many years should go straight to lanyue city. I want to level lanyue City, and the royal family should also change their surnames! "


    "Ha ha, three thousand dead men! Your premeditation is long enough. Originally, I only wanted to beat you, but I didn''t expect that you still launched a rebellion bravely! "


    LAN Zhen coldly looked at Teng Yi, but there was no flustered look on her face. "Do you think that our elite can give you an opportunity? Teng Yi, you are too arrogant! I can tell you now that your 3000 dead men no longer exist when they step out of your territory! "


    Looking at the scene in front of us, people couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Daren Qing, the king of Vajra and fire, has a rebellious heart for a long time!


    The king of Vajra has been guarding the gate of life and death for hundreds of years. It''s really easy to cultivate 3000 dead men in secret.


    Moreover, he has been fighting with the people in the gate of life and death all the year round. Even if you don''t have to think about it, you know that the 3000 dead men must have strong strength.


    It seems that Teng Wei''s death just gives Teng Yi an excuse to make trouble. Even if Teng Wei doesn''t die, when King Kong Fire King becomes the most holy strongman, he will still launch a rebellion fiercely! Now, it''s just ahead of time!


    Before leaving the Moon Clan, they could see such a big play. It''s not in vain that they came to the Moon Clan territory to have a good time!


    Hearing LAN Zhen''s words, Teng Yi immediately looked up at the sky and said with a laugh: "I thought that I was crazy enough, but I didn''t expect that you were more crazy than me! With the waste left in lanyue City, we can also compete with the 3000 dead men who have been cultivated by our king for many years? LAN Zhen, you are really a fool


    "What about me?"


    At this time, a faint voice suddenly sounded, but in the blink of an eye, Li matchless has come to LAN Zhen''s side.


    He also held the sword in his hand. The edge of the sword was covered with green blood. Under the sunlight, it gave off a strange light.


    "Who are you?"


    See Li matchless moment, Teng Yi heart inexplicably gave birth to a sense of fear, he can obviously feel, this person is not simple.


    "You don''t even know me?" Li peered at TENGWEI in surprise, then said with a smile: "yes, you were not born when I let you Yuezu feel frightened."


    "Both gods and Demons...""Li It''s unparalleled


    Hearing Li unparalleled words, Teng Yi behind the people immediately issued a panic voice, all people can''t help back.


    Even though many years have passed, Li is still a nightmare for the Yue people!


    "It seems that some people still remember me!" Li peerless ha ha a smile, but another face dotes on to LAN Zhen say: "those people have solved, this what broken king, also give me, don''t dirty your hand!"


    LAN Zhen shook her head slightly and said in a deep voice: "no, I''ll kill the thief myself!"


    "Well That''s fine! " Li matchless slowly retreats from LAN Zhen''s side, but looks at Teng Yi with a warning face, "honestly let my woman kill you! Don''t waste our precious time


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Li Wushuang''s words, everyone fell to the ground.


    This son of a bitch is too overbearing. If you want to kill others, don''t you let them resist?


    Although I haven''t seen Li Wushuang at the most glorious time, you can see how overbearing Li Wushuang was by his words!


    "Lan Zhen, LAN Zhen, you are in collusion with Li Wushuang again!" Teng Yi''s eyes were full of murders. He swept them and said: "it seems that you forgot the battle of heartless Valley! It''s so good that you forget the pain when you get a scar! "


    "How dare you stir up dissension when you are dying? LAN Zhen, I can''t stand it! "


    Li peerless pretended to exaggerate the howl, the whole body Qi suddenly surging, the hand of the sword exudes a burning light, in a moment, the sword swept by, issued a hundred Zhang sword, the sword is dazzling, set off a storm of death, as if to tear the sky, sword broken Star River!

 Chapter 3156

    There is no place where the sword has been.


    Vaguely, you can feel the shock of space. It seems that even this space can''t bear the terrible blow!


    Xu Shaotang and others gaped at the sword that destroyed the sky and the earth, and their hearts were shocked.


    Is this the true strength of the supreme saint?


    "Li! No! Double


    See Teng Yi and others in the terrible sword under even slag all don''t leave, LAN Zhen immediately gnash teeth of see to Li matchless.


    Li peerless, hehe a smile, don''t think of of of gather to LAN Zhen side, catch angry all over trembling LAN Zhen''s hand, smile and say: "don''t be angry, who told him to stir up our relationship?"


    "You don''t think I''m his match?" LAN Zhen''s angry face stares at Li Wushuang. In fact, she knows in her heart that Li Wushuang doesn''t want her to suffer even a little bit of injury when fighting with Teng Wei!


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Li Wushuang shook his head and said, "I just couldn''t hold back my temper for a while! Well, don''t be angry. It''s over. Let''s go back to lanyue city and deal with those things. It''s time for us to leave. "


    Looking at the shameless Li matchless, LAN Zhen gas is not, not gas is not, can only angry stare at him one eye, Wu from turn around to fly to the direction of LAN Yue city.


    However, Li Wushuang did not immediately chase LAN Zhen. She just looked at Xu Shaotang and others who were still in shock and said: "now, why do you want to destroy Nu Wa?"


    "I see!"


    Xu Shaotang tried hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva and said with a bitter smile, "if there are more people like you, once the war starts, the world will not be far away from collapse."


    Although they knew Nu Wa''s purpose for a long time, when they really saw Li Wushuang''s terrible sword, they were deeply aware of the helplessness and necessity of destroying the saint! Li unparalleled should not be half step in the way of heaven, but already has such a terrible power, if they stop half step in the way of heaven, I''m afraid the destruction will be more terrible.


    "So never try to stop the extermination, especially you!"


    Li unparalleled eyes fell on Wu Jie''s body, exhorting: "you are born to kill, in the future, among you people, the most successful is you!"


    "Me?" Wu Jie looked at Li Wushuang in surprise, "do you really think my achievement will be the highest?"


    Hearing Li Wushuang''s words, not only WuJie was very surprised, but others were also very surprised.


    Who did not expect, so many people, Li unparalleled, the most optimistic is no ring!


    Xu Shaotang is pregnant with the blood essence of the blood clan. He has also refined Taichu purple Qi. With the help of the supernatural weapons such as Nuwa stone, mu Tiance''s strength has been greatly improved after he obtained the blood of the blood clan. He is improving his strength at a speed that everyone can''t catch up with. How can he not be favored by Li?


    "You know better than I do!"


    Li peered at Wu Jie faintly, but he sent his sword to him again. "Later, I can''t use this sword. I''ll give it to you for self-defense! If you go to that step in the future, take care of Yuezu for me and LAN Zhen, at least, let Yuezu reproduce forever! "


    With that, Li Wushuang suddenly turned around and moved slightly, but the man disappeared in front of the crowd, but the faint voice of Li Wushuang came from the air, "this sword is called the heaven emperor sword, which is the head of the three holy swords of the human race. When you completely erase my divine consciousness, you will really master this sword!"


    Hearing the voice coming from the wind, Wu Jie was slightly stunned at first, and then yelled at the distance: "Li unparalleled, your uncle''s! Why don''t you just erase your divinity and give it to me! "


    There was silence in the wind, and there was no more unique voice.


    Until Li Wushuang disappeared for a long time, people just looked at the sword in Xiang WuJie''s hand.


    Heaven Emperor sword!


    No one thought that this sword is actually the legendary Heaven Emperor sword!


    No one thought that the sword of heaven emperor was in Li''s unparalleled hands. Moreover, he gave it to Wu Jie so easily, without hesitation or abandonment, as if it was just a little worthless Trinket!


    "What are you looking at?" WuJie quickly put the sword into his bag, smacked his mouth and said with pride, "you can''t rob WuJie''s things! Don''t forget, Li Wushuang said that you WuJie will be the most successful person in the future. Be careful, I''ll settle for you in the future! "


    "Who cares for your sword?"


    Xu Shaotang snorted, but he didn''t have any idea about the sword of heaven emperor. Anyway, after he went back, he couldn''t use any treasure. It''s a good thing to leave WuJie for self-defense! He just looked at WuJie with a puzzled face and said, "Li Wushuang said you know better than him. What does that mean?"


    "Yes, I''m curious. Why does he value you most?" Mu Tiance also looked at Wu Jie with a suspicious face. In his words, he was still unconvinced.


    They really don''t understand why Li Wushuang is optimistic about WuJie!


    Although they don''t want to compete with Wu Jie for anything, they are extremely curious about Li Wushuang''s judgment. Moreover, listening to Li Wushuang''s meaning, Wu Jie obviously knows why Li Wushuang thinks highly of him."You common people


    WuJie said with a smile: "I told you that I am a monk of virtue! What is the name of the eminent monk, do you understand? "


    "No! And you don''t look like that! " Nine tail said mercilessly.


    "And what else can it look like?"


    Wu Jie turned his lips and said with disapproval, "you laymen never know what Buddhism is! I am a man who has understood Mahayana Buddhism. I can transcend the dead and let sin not be imposed on me! "


    "Sin is not added to the body?"


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, people immediately looked at him in amazement.


    This careless bastard has the ability to go against the sky?


    If sin is not imposed on the body, doesn''t it mean that he can become a saint of the way of heaven without washing away his sin?


    It''s too damned bad, isn''t it!


    Since ancient times, he is afraid to be the first one with this kind of ability against heaven, isn''t he?


    No wonder Li Wushuang wants to give him the sword of heaven emperor. As long as this bastard doesn''t go back with them, he will become a saint of heaven in the future. It''s almost certain!


    That''s the sage of heaven who can compete with Nu Wa!


    Grandma is a bear! It turns out that among them, the most abnormal one is not Xu Shaotang, who has the most opportunities, or mu Tiance, who has the ability to absorb the rebellious power of the blood clan, or Rong Ju and Jiu Wei, who have the most holy blood, but Wu Jie, a heartless bastard!


    WuJie is the real darling of heaven!


    You know, this bastard didn''t even experience the test of being a saint!


    "Hey, now you know how powerful master WuJie is?" WuJie enjoyed everyone''s astonished eyes and said with a laugh: "it''s too late to flatter me now. If you have any good things, you can give them to me in advance. Later, I will cover you!"


    "Go away!"

 Chapter 3157

    When they came back to Yunzhong city with Tantai Jingming and others in the bone eating demon sea, the army of the Moon Clan had already retreated. However, outside Yunzhong City, there were still the scars after the war, and there was still a strong smell of blood in the air.


    In just one year, there seems to be a lot less saints in Yunzhong city.


    The saints that used to be seen everywhere are rarely seen now. I don''t know whether they were all killed or whether they went out to hunt for magic crystals.


    But there is no doubt that the number of saints in Yunzhong city will be reduced by at least half.


    The people who can survive the one-year war are either the lucky ones or the elites left behind after the storm.


    Back in the courtyard, Su Nu and others, who had been worried about us for a whole year, burst into tears of joy. Seeing them standing in front of us, Su Nu''s heart was finally put down.


    However, before they could be happy, Su Nu told them a piece of bad news, which was also expected by them.


    Ancient mountains and rivers have fallen!


    Su Nu and her friends also got the news from Gu Shanhe''s friends. After the withdrawal of the Yue clan, Gu Shanhe''s friends came here to find Xu Shaotang and wanted to take a letter for Xu Shaotang, who was already in the holy prison. But they didn''t see Xu Shaotang''s trace, so they had to tell Su Nu the news of Gu Shanhe''s fall.


    Although Xu Shaotang already had this psychological preparation, when he heard the news of the fall of the ancient mountains and rivers, he was still infinitely sad.


    Gu Shanhe came to the holy prison because he helped him. However, he didn''t even see the last side of Gu Shanhe. Thinking about his few days with Gu Shanhe, Xu Shaotang suddenly sighed heavily.


    For a long time, Xu Shaotang asked solemnly: "did the man tell you where the ancient master was buried? I want to pay him a visit. "


    "There are no bones left..." A few people gently shake their heads and sigh at the same time.


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were covered with blood.


    No bones!


    In the holy prison for such a long time, it was the first time that he heard the news of his friend''s fall. He had already been psychologically prepared, but he could not accept the result after all.


    He owes Gu Shanhe the favor, this life can never repay.


    "Not only the ancient predecessors, but also many people we know have fallen." Su Nu gently hugged Xu Shaotang''s arm and sighed: "master Yin Kong, father of Tao Fang, master Mo yuhen and those who have enemies with you have all died in the war..."


    "It''s said that in this war, the saints in the holy prison lost more than 60%, and only 45% of the Yue clan''s troops withdrew..." Long Fei said bitterly: "for the first time, I''m glad I''m not a saint."


    Listening to the two people''s words, an indescribable sadness filled the air instantly.


    This war has only been going on for a little more than a year. If we fight for more than ten years as before, no matter the saints in Yunzhong city or the people of Yuezu, I''m afraid that no more than 20% of them will survive, right?


    Although they ended the war ahead of time, they still failed to stop the extermination. Moreover, it is believed that in decades or hundreds of years, such a war will repeat itself and start a new round of extermination!


    This game of chess is doomed to be dead from the beginning!


    No one can live it, and no one dares to live it!


    "Alas..."


    All the silence and sadness turned into one sigh after another.


    At this moment, whether they are friends or enemies with those who died in the war, in fact, they are no longer important. In fact, they are all the same, they are just pieces on the chessboard!


    The only difference is that they now have enough strength to hunt enough magic crystals for them to leave in a short time. They can''t change the game, they have to jump out of the game.


    Just as the crowd was in grief, a streamer of light across the sky in the distance appeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    "Are you here to settle with us?" Xu Shaotang looks at Sikong Nan quietly.


    "No!" Sikong Nan shook his head slightly, his face no longer had the kind of lofty feeling, seriously said: "on the contrary, many people, including me, should thank you! In any case, you''ve at least allowed a lot of people to live longer. "


    "So, including you and Guan Qingyu, you already know about the destruction of saints?" Xu Shaotang asked bitterly.


    "Yes! This is the real purpose of the existence of the holy prison


    Sikong Nan said calmly: "the Lord of the city guessed that you have seen the destruction of saints, so he specially asked me to come here and invite you to the Lord''s mansion for a talk! He also said, "if you don''t want to go, let me bring you two words."


    "Which two words?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Sikong Nan curiously. He really doesn''t want to go.


    He has guessed what Yanji asked him to say to the Lord''s mansion. Now that he has guessed, he doesn''t have to go, because he is not interested in what Yanji said."Longxiang!"


    Hearing Sikong Nan''s words, Xu Shaotang was shocked and nodded without hesitation: "OK, I''ll go with you!"


    Longxiang! Another man who has been very kind to him!


    Before he went to Huoyan mountain, he didn''t find Longhe. He was worried about Longhe. Now it seems that Yanji must know where Longhe went!


    For the sake of Longhe, even if he didn''t want to see Yanji, he had to go!


    "Let''s go then!"


    Sikong Nan nodded slightly and immediately jumped away. After Xu Shaotang gave everyone a reassuring look, he quickly followed Sikong Nan.


    "To be honest, I admire your courage!" Sikong Nan turned to look at Xu Shaotang, and said with a smile, "it''s really a miracle that you can come back from lanyue city alive!"


    "I think it''s a miracle, too." Xu Shaotang smiles and says, "you all know about lanyue city?"


    Sikong Nan smile, "specific don''t know, but you can guess one or two, only in this way, the demons will retreat in such a short time."


    "They are the Moon Clan, not the demon clan!" Xu Shaotang stressed.


    "I know they are the moon people."


    Sikong Nan said with a smile: "not only do I know, but they all know! But do you know why we want to make them demons? "


    Xu Shaotang shook his head. He really didn''t know.


    Is it because the Moon Clan attacks Yunzhong city every few hundred years?


    Looking at Xu Shaotang, who was full of doubts, Sikong Nan suddenly sighed softly and said: "only by constantly paralyzing ourselves and making ourselves regard them as the most heinous demons can we force ourselves to fight with them forever!"


    Xu Shaotang was shocked and looked at Sikong Nan stupidly for a long time. However, he shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "I thought you were numb already..."


    "People are not plants, who can be merciless!"


    Sikong Nan gritted his teeth to say a word, but no longer say more, just with Xu Shaotang to the fastest speed to the city Lord''s house.

 Chapter 3158

    "Sit down!"


    In the city Lord''s mansion, Yanji reaches out his hand to invite Xu Shaotang to sit down beside him, but he asks with a smile: "you''re not surprised to see me?"


    "I guess it''s you."


    Xu Shaotang reluctantly smiles. His eyes sweep from Gong Xueshang''s body, and quietly looks at Yanji in front of him.


    Long ago, he guessed that the man in white who took Gong Xueshang was Yanji, the leader of Yunzhong city.


    As Yanji''s maid, Gong Xueshang should also know the news of Mo yuhen''s death. However, there is not much sadness on her face. She should be really relieved.


    Or she knows about the deathless.


    "You''re smart." Yan Ji is full of praise of looking at Xu Shaotang, "once there was a person, also as smart as you."


    "Li is matchless, isn''t it?" Xu Shaotang sighed: "I''ve seen everything, including his real purpose! However, I can only tell you I''m sorry, I don''t have such ambition, and I don''t want to be the most holy or the sage of heaven! Li''s unique choice is my choice. "


    "I guess."


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yan Ji''s face didn''t have any surprised color, "I''ve guessed it since you went to attack lanyue city! All you''ve done is just to get out of here early. "


    "You already know that we are going to raid lanyue city?"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    Yanji is the most direct executor of destroying the holy. He clearly knows that they will destroy their plan of destroying the holy if they go to attack lanyue city. For the first time, he didn''t stop them?


    "Do you think you can hide these things from me?" Yan Ji said with a plain smile: "I not only know your plan to attack lanyue City, but also know that Li Wushuang saved you. Otherwise, with your strength, you can''t leave lanyue city alive!"


    Hearing Yan Ji''s words, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "how many years have you lived?"


    "Forget, maybe, ten thousand years!" "If you had stayed here for such a long time, maybe you wouldn''t have asked this question," Yan Ji said with a self mocking smile


    Xu Shaotang gently shook his head, joking: "I want to say, no wonder everything can''t escape your eyes, you old fox."


    Yan Ji is tiny a Leng, immediately burst out laughing.


    After laughing for a long time, Yanji stopped, looked at Xu Shaotang with burning eyes and said, "I''m an old fox, you''re a little fox! So, in fact, you are the most suitable person to replace me in guarding Yunzhong city. "


    "So you''re telling me that you''re not going to let me out of the dungeon?" Xu Shaotang quietly looked at Yan Ji, his face is not sad or happy, there is no anger.


    This, he expected, it seems that the most heartless no ring also expected.


    Therefore, WuJie said that he wanted to be the Lord of Yunzhong city. In fact, WuJie was afraid that Yanji would not let him go.


    Although the bastard usually looks heartless, but his heart is the same as the mirror.


    If Yanji insists on not letting him go, he may really owe WuJie a lifetime! The only gratifying thing is that the bastard has the ability to go against the sky. Maybe it''s the best choice for him to be the Lord of the Cloud City.


    "Yes


    Yan Ji nodded and said, "I''ve been waiting here too long. I don''t want to wait any longer! I won''t let you go before Yao Qingdi steps into the Holy Land! You know, I am the master here, I can change the rules of the game at any time! If Emperor Yao Qing is willing to guard Yunzhong City, I will let you go. "


    "The sage of the way of heaven, is it so alluring?" Xu Shaotang didn''t get angry, but said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not tempting, but, for us, except for this, we can''t find the pursuit." Yan Ji slowly shook his head, seriously said: "our life is too long, all things, we have experienced, love and hatred has long been indifferent, only the pursuit of heaven sage! Even if you die in heaven, you will die without regret. "


    Long years, no aging, no natural death.


    For many people, immortality may be the highest pursuit, but in fact, when we really achieve this, we will find that living is sometimes a painful thing.


    You will see people you know die one by one, including your lovers, friends, children and so on!


    Endless years will make people completely numb, watching those people fight each other for a little hatred, you will only laugh, laugh that they can''t see through.


    All your interests, after a long period of time, will be worn away and can''t lift a little spirit.


    Finally, only give yourself a goal, let yourself go towards that goal, can you support yourself through the long years.


    "Is tiandaochang the Wuji cold region?" Xu Shaotang asked slowly.


    For Xu Shaotang this, Yan Ji still did not have the slightest surprise, light asked: "Ming Zhi adult told you?""No, I''ve been to the periphery of the Arctic through the Blackstone mountains, and I guessed that."


    In the heart of the conjecture has been verified, Xu Shaotang is not the slightest joy, just calmly asked: "well, now you should tell me about the dragon."


    "He is no longer in the sanctuary." Yanji said: "the dragon scale of Mingzhi is his pass. I dare not stop him if he wants to leave! Besides, he belongs to the spirit body and is not under my jurisdiction! "


    "That''s all?"


    Xu Shaotang looks at Yan Ji with a black line on his face, and suddenly feels cheated.


    He also roughly guessed that Longxiang was not in the holy prison. After all, even Li Wushuang didn''t know that there was a place called huangquan sea in the holy prison, which mostly only showed that the huangquan sea Longxiang was going to was not in the holy prison.


    "What else do you want?" Yan Ji asked with a smile.


    Xu Shaotang looked at Yanji seriously and said in a deep voice, "I want to know if there is a place called huangquan sea outside the holy prison. I know he will go there, but I don''t know where the huangquan sea is."


    Yan Ji smiles at Xu Shaotang and says: "if you promise to take my place, maybe I will tell you."


    "Someone will take your place, but it won''t be me." Xu Shaotang shook his head firmly and said, "the person li Wushuang promised to prepare for you is ready. Moreover, he is willing to take your place to play!"


    "Who? Come and have fun? " Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Yan Ji''s face finally shows a trace of curiosity and surprise.


    "Tell me first, the netherworld is in..."


    Before Xu Shaotang finished, a thunderbolt voice suddenly sounded in the sky, "Yanji, I''ve come to fulfill my promise!"

 Chapter 3159

    At the moment of the sound, several streamers flew out of the Lord''s mansion.


    "All back!"


    Yan Ji a light drink, that several streamers and quietly fall back to the city Lord''s house.


    A moment later, Li unparalleled with two people came to their front, no ring and LAN Zhen.


    Seeing Li Wushuang and LAN Zhen, Xu Shaotang sighs in his heart. Li Wushuang and LAN Zhen return to LAN Yuecheng to deal with some things, but they arrive at LAN Yuecheng a little later than them. This holy speed is really beyond people''s expectation.


    Although he can fight against anyone under the supreme saint with Nuwa stone, he has no chance of winning against the supreme saint.


    There is a word difference between the most holy and the sage, but the strength is very different. It is impossible to make up the gap in cultivation by any treasure.


    However, they are about to leave the holy prison. He doesn''t have a high pursuit of cultivation, and the only thing he cares about is long Xiang and the remaining two incomplete stone spirits.


    It seems that there is something about Longxiang, but he doesn''t know where to look for the remaining two incomplete Shiling.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but have a headache.


    "Lan Zhen?"


    See the flash of LAN Zhen, Yan Ji facial expression suddenly a change, surprised a way: "are you still alive?"


    In the past World War I, not only Li unparalleled thought LAN Zhen was dead, he also thought LAN Zhen was dead. Now he was surprised to see LAN Zhen standing in front of him again.


    In a moment, he completely understood why Li monster became Li unparalleled again. LAN Zhen didn''t die, Li unparalleled will always be Li unparalleled!


    "I''m not dead. Are you disappointed?" LAN Zhen looks at Yan Ji faintly. She has imagined the scene of meeting Yan Ji countless times. She thought that she would like to swallow Yan Ji alive. But when she really saw Yan Ji, she could not hate Yan Ji because she understood the destruction of the holy.


    "It''s not disappointment, it''s surprise!"


    Yan Ji looked at LAN Zhen with a smile. "I thought that I could only meet you demons on the battlefield. Unexpectedly, today I can meet you in my Lord''s mansion."


    LAN Zhen seems to have some opinions on the word devil. When she hears Yan Ji''s words, she snorts: "we are all demons."


    "Ha ha, indeed, we are all demons!"


    Yan Ji laughs. In the eyes of the people in Cloud City, the moon people are demons. In the eyes of the moon people, are they not demons? Moreover, all the people in the holy prison are just the pieces on the chessboard of destroying the holy. In this way, they are all of the same family.


    "We''re not here to talk to you." Li matchless also not with Yan Ji polite, conveniently picked up the wine pot in front of him and poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth, "I''m here to fulfill my promise to you! From then on, you and I don''t owe each other! "


    Yan Ji didn''t blame Li Wushuang for his rudeness in front of him. Li Wushuang is also the most holy and has been silent for thousands of years. That kind of absurd behavior makes his mind extremely strong. In addition, he still has such artifact as the heaven emperor sword in his hand. Li Wushuang''s strength may not be under him, and he has the qualification to sit on an equal footing with him.


    "Did he?" Yan Ji''s eyes fall on Wu Jie''s body, carefully looking at Wu Jie, as if to see Wu Jie thoroughly.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Facing Yan Ji''s eyes, Wu Jie man said unhappily, "if it wasn''t for me, I would not be willing to be the leader of the Cloud City."


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, both Xu Shaotang and Gong Xueshang''s cheek twitch violently. Xu Shaotang knows that Wu Jie does have crazy capital now, but Gong Xueshang is scared. She has been with Yan Ji for such a long time, and all the people she meets are respectful to Yan Ji. It''s also the first time that she dares to show her face to Yan Ji A grinning man!


    Just when Gong Xueshang thinks that Yanji will teach WuJie a good lesson, Yanji suddenly laughs. It seems that he is too lazy to teach WuJie, and it seems to give Li Wushuang face. His eyes sweep WuJie''s cheek and fall on Li Wushuang again.


    "Although his strength is good, and he has a strong blood, it''s too early for you to fulfill your promise now?" Yan Ji said with a smile: "if he entered the holy land before Yao Qingdi or Xu Shaotang, I would be happy."


    "It won''t be long!"


    Li matchless calm looking at Yan Ji, "and, he has all of us do not have the ability, the future, is you and I, just afraid to rely on his breath."


    "Well?" Yan Ji is surprised: "what ability?"


    "You are also the most holy, you can have a good look again!" Li matchless light said: "remind you, he killed people, may not be less than Xu Shaotang!"


    "Oh?"


    Li matchless so a say, Yan Ji immediately came to interest, body shape a flash, then has come to no ring in front of, eyes again incomparably careful from no ring body slowly swept.


    At the beginning, Yan Ji didn''t feel anything strange, but with the constant scanning, his face suddenly began to show surprise, and finally, it has become dull, a pair of deep eyes, full of incredible look.Seeing Yan Ji''s look, Xu Shaotang knows that Yan Ji has seen the ability of Wu Jie to go against the heaven.


    Even Yanji was shocked to be like this. We can imagine how abnormal the ability of not adding criminal karma to the body is!


    "Good! Good


    For a long time, Yan Ji suddenly burst out laughing, and the excited color on his face can no longer be covered up. Looking at Xiang WuJie''s eyes is like looking at the woman he loves!


    That vision, provoke to have no to quit whole body a cold, almost didn''t restrain the eyes of the inflammation Ji to dig out.


    After a burst of excited laughter, Yanji tightly grasped his fist and said excitedly: "Li matchless, thank you!"


    "That''s my promise!"


    Li matchless casually replied and said: "my promise has been fulfilled. Now, I want to take LAN Zhen out of the holy prison. Will you stop me?"


    "Yes


    Yanji nodded without hesitation, but said with a smile: "it''s definitely not good to rush! I''m still the Lord of Yunzhong city. Although I don''t want to be the Lord of Yunzhong City, the rules can''t be broken. "


    "I know."


    Li matchless a raise hand, a few nine grade magic crystal then fall in the hand of Yan Ji, "can now?"


    "Of course!"


    Yan Ji took the magic crystal and said with a laugh, "if you haven''t seen me for so many years, why don''t you have a drink with me? The next time you come, if you want to drink with me, I''m afraid you have to go to tiandaochang. "


    "Didn''t I just drink it?" Li matchless pointed to the wine pot on the table and said.


    Yan Ji is tiny a Leng, immediately again burst out laughing.

 Chapter 3160

    At night, the courtyard was very busy.


    There are empty wine jars everywhere in the yard, but everyone is still cheering.


    Listening to the noise in the yard, Xu Shaotang looks up and pours a big mouthful of wine into his mouth. Then he hands the wine jar to Wu Jie, "is it really decided? It doesn''t matter if you go to take over Yanji and guard Yunzhong City, but you''ll find it boring later. It''s not easy to find someone to take over from you. "


    Yanji has promised to let him go, on the premise that everyone has ten thousand points of merit, still can''t be less.


    For this requirement, Xu Shaotang now can ignore it, not to mention that they already have many magic crystals. Even if they don''t have one, it''s very simple for them to hunt enough magic crystals with their strength.


    It is clear to all of them that the day when they leave here is not far away.


    I was eager to leave before, but now it''s really this time, but I have too many worries in my heart. The one that worries them most is undoubtedly WuJie.


    "What kind of believer are you when you are master WuJie?" Wu Jie took over the wine jar, poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth, and casually wiped off the wine stains at the corners of his mouth. He said with a smile, "if I really feel boring, then it''s not who is willing to take over my position, but who I want to take over! If you don''t take over, I''ll beat him until he takes over! "


    Hearing Wu Jie''s words, Xu Shaotang was surprised.


    If you think about it, WuJie is really capable of this kind of thing!


    "You are a human being, I may not be able to do it in my life!" Xu Shaotang blows heavily on Wu Jie''s chest. He knows that part of the reason why Wu Jie agrees to take over Yanji''s guard in Yunzhong city is that he is really bored. He wants to see if Yan Ji''s position is interesting, but more importantly, he wants Yan Ji to let him go.


    "What bullshit?" Wu Jie turned his lips and snorted: "do you think you''re going to die, or do you think I''m going to die here? Maybe you haven''t found the two incomplete Shiling to seal the gate of heaven, and I will be the most holy or even the saint of heaven. At that time, you can go wherever you want, and if you have nothing to do, you can go to the capital for a walk. This is a wonderful life! "


    "If you don''t brag, you''ll die?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Jie with a black line on his face and said, "I believe that you are the most holy. As for the sage of heaven, even if you don''t commit crimes on yourself, I''m afraid it''s not so easy."


    Wu Jie laughs and says: "who knows? I''m a prodigy. In ten thousand years, I have such a super genius


    Looking at Wu Jie''s arrogant appearance, Xu Shaotang was speechless for a moment.


    He knows that no matter how abnormal WuJie may be, it is not so easy for him to be a saint of heaven.


    For many years, just as Nu Wa is such a sage of the way of heaven, we can imagine how difficult it is to become a sage of the way of heaven.


    However, it''s true that Wu Jie''s words are true. It''s not easy for him to seal the gate of heaven again. Even, he may never find the remaining two incomplete stone spirits.


    If this is the case, the gate of heaven is always open. When WuJie finds his successor, he may reappear to them through the gate of heaven.


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang fell into silence, Wu Jie knew that Xu Shaotang felt that he owed him. He was a little sorry. He didn''t go to let Xu Shaotang relax. He just lightly reminded him, "don''t think you can go back immediately. I reckon that without the most holy strength, you can''t hold the thunder prison at the gate of heaven, or you will wait for you and Mu Tian here If you leave after CE Du becomes the most holy one, there is plenty of aura here. "


    "No Xu Shaotang shook his head and said, "I can''t wait until then. I don''t want to wait any longer."


    Seeing that Xu Shaotang had made up his mind, Wu Jie stopped persuading him. He just nodded his head and said, "well, you still have to go to find long Yi! Although the Yanji bird told you the location of the netherworld sea, I don''t know if you can find it after long time


    "Do your best and listen to the destiny!"


    Xu Shaotang sighed softly, "no matter what, I''ll go to look for it. Longxiang is going to the netherworld with the attitude of sending him to death, even if it''s just the last time to see him!"


    Xu Shaotang was very sorry that he didn''t see the last side of Gu Shanhe.


    Now, Yanji told him everything. If he didn''t go to the netherworld to find Longhe, he would feel sorry forever.


    Although it''s true that Longxiang may have died in the netherworld, if there is any hope, he wants to look for it.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Wu Jie knew that he couldn''t persuade Xu Shaotang, and he said nothing more. He asked with a smile, "do you want me to take care of Gong Xueshang for you?"


    "Isn''t that bullshit?" Xu Shaotang snorted: "I estimate that within a few decades, Xiao Baiyi will come here to look for her. The sadistic love of the holy gate''s generations should come to an end."


    Before leaving the city Lord''s mansion, he also talked with Gong Xueshang for a while.Gong Xueshang did know about Mo yuhen''s death in the war, and he also learned about the destruction of the holy from Yanji. After he put Mo yuhen down completely, he learned about Mo yuhen''s death in the war. Although he was sad about it, it was only the love between the master and the apprentice. After he was sad, he was relieved.


    Xu Shaotang also told her about Xiao Baiyi. Although she was very insipid, at least she was not angry, which proved that there was no possibility between her and Xiao Baiyi.


    "OK, then master WuJie will take care of them for you."


    WuJie touched his chin and looked at the streets and houses in Yunzhong city. He said with a smile: "when you take over Yanji, it''s all yours! When eating, drinking and having fun, who dares to ask me for meritorious service? Wow, ha ha


    "Don''t be too much of a jerk."


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looked at Wu Jie and said, "no matter how much you toss, don''t forget your responsibilities. If you do toss something out, maybe Nu Wa will find you to settle the accounts."


    He can already imagine that WuJie will make yunzhongcheng worse after he takes charge of yunzhongcheng. At that time, yunzhongcheng will not be so peaceful. Maybe, this bastard will change the rules left by Yanji!


    Thinking about the days after WuJie entered the Cloud City, Xu Shaotang silently prayed for these people in the holy prison. God knows what tricks WuJie will play.


    Wu Jie laughs and says, "come on, just in time. I want to see the legendary Nu Wa."

 Chapter 3161

    After a few days of hunting, Xu Shaotang and his family have made enough contributions to leave the holy prison.


    There were eight people when I came, and there were still eight people when I left, but no ring changed to langluo.


    After saying goodbye to the crowd, they walked into the portal to the north.


    Once out of the portal, you can see a vast sea of sand.


    "This is the sand sea beyond the Tianqiong mountains!" Xu Shaotang instantly recognized this place. The portal from the northern region to the holy prison was also in the sand sea, but there was still some distance.


    "I just went back to see those assholes."


    Looking at the faint touch of green in the distance, Jiuwei said with a smile: "for such a long time, I don''t know how those bastards are doing."


    "Good!"


    They all nodded. Although they wanted to go to the netherworld to find Longxiang, they were not afraid of delaying this short time.


    Looking at this strange world in front of us, LAN Luo''s face is very excited. Although it doesn''t look much different from the territory of the moon tribe, people who have stayed in one place for a long time will want to see a different world.


    Although it''s far away from Jiuwei''s former territory, with their speed, they soon arrive at the deserted courtyard.


    Looking at the small courtyard in front of us, people couldn''t help feeling a lot.


    It was here in the past, and they were almost wiped out. Today''s courtyard is rebuilt on the basis of the destroyed courtyard, but it has long been changed.


    "Jiuwei, can you be regarded as a person walking in the tea cooler?" Looking at the deserted courtyard in front of him, Xu Shaotang joked: "when you come back to see them, it seems that no one will greet you!"


    "It''s strange. Where have all the people gone?" Nine tail threw a white eye to Xu Shaotang, let go of the spirit to search for some, but still did not find the smell of the demon king, strange, nine tail is a Jiao drink, "people? Where are they all dead! "


    This sound Jiao drinks, nine tail used own Demon power, let her voice spread very far.


    However, a quarter of an hour later, Jiuwei did not receive any response.


    "What''s the matter?" Nine tail facial expression suddenly a change, sink a voice way: "is an accident?"


    "I don''t think so?"


    Xu Shaotang said with some uncertainty: "zhuhuai is already the demon emperor. I have given them a lot of demon pills. It is estimated that in one or two years, someone will become the demon emperor again. They still know Yin Kuang. Ordinary people should not be able to deal with them?"


    "Terran certainly dare not to make trouble. I suspect something happened to the demon clan!" A layer of frost suddenly appeared on Jiuwei''s face. "We''ve come all the way from the sand sea over there. No one can notice us unless they all have an accident!"


    Hearing nine tail''s words, people suddenly burst into their hearts.


    Yes, they didn''t deliberately hide their body shape. There are countless demon kings and emperors of the demon clan. As long as someone is here, they must have noticed their trace long ago!


    Is it true that great changes have taken place in the demon clan?


    "Don''t worry, let''s search around first!" Looking at Jiuwei''s frosty face, mu Tiance patted her hand and said: "if there is a war between the demons, it can''t be intact here. You can see that there is no sign of fighting around, it should be something else."


    Although the battle between the demon Kings is no better than that between the saints, the territory will be in a mess after a battle.


    But now, there is no sign of fighting here, it''s not like the war broke out between different demon clans.


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Jiuwei''s eyes swept around again. After a moment''s silence, he nodded his head and said: "good! We''ll search in all directions and meet here in a quarter of an hour! "


    "Well!"


    Knowing that Jiuwei was worried about the safety of zhuhuai and others, they nodded and agreed.


    Just as they were ready to leave, there was a roar of excitement in their ears.


    "Little Jiaoer?"


    Hearing the roar of excitement, Jiuwei immediately motioned the crowd to stop, and looked into the distance. She could feel that some members of the demon clan were coming here quickly.


    A moment later, a half boa and half Jiao monster appeared in front of the crowd.


    As soon as he saw Jiuwei, the half Python and half Jiao monster rushed to her excitedly. But before he reached Jiuwei, he was blocked by mu Tiance''s field.


    The monster tried to get close to Jiuwei several times, but it didn''t work. Suddenly, he was crying out.


    Looking at the monster''s appearance, Jiuwei couldn''t help laughing, but looked at mu Tiance with a red face and said, "OK, let him come here! How can I be jealous of a child? "


    "Child?"


    Hearing Jiuwei''s words, Xu Shaotang was stunned. Then he pointed to the monster and said, "is this the dragon that stopped the water there, the elder of gushanhe?"


    When it comes to the ancient mountains and rivers, Xu Shaotang''s look suddenly darkened again.


    I''m afraid it will make him regret all his life for not seeing the last side of Gu Shanhe.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s appearance, Jiuwei knew that he thought of Gu Shanhe again. With a helpless sigh, he nodded and said, "it''s the little Jiaoer. I haven''t seen him for several years. I didn''t expect to grow up so much! Let''s have a rest. I''ll ask Xiao jiao''er what''s the matter. "


    When mu Tiance withdraws from his own field, the Dragon Huajiao in the water suddenly makes a circle around Jiuwei and yells at her excitedly, which makes mu Tiance almost want to throw him out several times.


    "Well, stop it."


    Nine tail pet drown of clap water stop dragon Hua Jiao''s head, throat inside suddenly send out a burst of gabble voice.


    Hearing the sound from Jiuwei''s throat, shuishuilonghuajiao calmed down. A moment later, she responded to Jiuwei with a roar.


    Hearing his response, Jiuwei was slightly stunned at first, and then suddenly became stunned. He chatted with Zhishui longhuajiao again, as if to confirm something to him.


    The dragon Hua Jiao screamed a few times, and his head suddenly looked to the depth of the Tianqiong mountains.


    Listen, they are communicating with each other in the unique way of the demon clan. People can''t understand what they are talking about at all. They can only worry about it. Looking at Jiuwei''s look, there must be something big happening. They just don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    A moment later, Jiuwei patted the screaming dragon Huajiao again, and he gradually calmed down.


    "Follow me!"


    At the moment when dragon Huajiao calms down, Jiuwei suddenly shouts to the crowd with an excited face.


    "Where to?"


    Looking at nine tail this excited appearance, the public immediately a face inexplicable ask a way, however, now look, what happened here, at least is not a bad thing!


    "Forbidden area of demon clan!" Nine tail voice trembles of say.

 Chapter 3162

    "What? Do you say that the hell stops in the forbidden area of the demon clan? "


    In addition to do not know why the Ming Zhi LAN Luo, all the people are surprised to see nine tail.


    When they went to the forbidden area of the demon clan, they learned from Jiuwei that the reason why all the demon kings and demons were gone was because they all went to the forbidden area of the demon clan to worship Mingzhi!


    "I don''t know if it''s Xiao jiao''er who said it." The excitement in nine tail''s heart still hasn''t calmed down, the voice still some tremble, "however, so many demon king demon emperor all disappeared, estimate mostly is true!"


    "Why did Mingzhi run to the forbidden area of the demon clan when he had nothing to do?" Xu Shaotang said suspiciously.


    He would not be surprised if Mingzhi appeared in Wuji cold region, but isn''t he looking for his enemy? How did you find the forbidden area of the demon clan? Is his enemy still in the forbidden area of demon clan?


    It should not be possible! The enemy of the nether world is the most holy of the human race. How can the most holy of the human race be in the forbidden area of the demon race?


    However, if Mingzhi really appeared in the forbidden area of the demon clan, it would be reasonable for all the demon kings in the Tianqiong mountains to go to worship. After all, this is the most holy of the demon clan, and it''s also a half step saint of heaven!


    No one can answer Xu Shaotang''s question because they don''t know.


    Only LAN Luo one face curiously asks to Xu Shaotang: "husband, who is this Ming Zhi?"


    "He is a super strong man! I guess it''s weaker than your Luna... " Xu Shaotang explains the identity of Ming Zhi to LAN Luo, and rushes to the forbidden area of the demon clan with everyone.


    When he understood how terrible the existence of Ming Zhi was, LAN Luo''s beautiful green eyes suddenly turned into two grapes, looking at Xu Shaotang with an unbelievable face.


    Looking at LAN Luo''s surprised appearance, Xu Shaotang couldn''t help laughing and sighed: "so, if you stop this kind of person, don''t say it''s your Yue clan, even the whole holy prison people are not his opponents!"


    ¡­¡­


    The forbidden area of the demon clan is located in the deepest part of the Tianqiong mountain range. Xu Shaotang and his colleagues have heard that the worst ones guarding the forbidden area of the demon clan are the demon kings, and they are just outside the forbidden area. Almost all of them are demon emperors inside!


    They can''t find out whether it was like this before, but it''s true today.


    Before arriving at the forbidden area of the demon clan, I saw countless demon kings crawling on the ground, as if they were making the most devout pilgrimage to the forbidden area of the demon clan. I just didn''t know whether they were paying homage to the forbidden area of the demon clan, or whether they appeared in the forbidden area of the demon clan.


    A large circle of demon kings blocked the periphery of the forbidden area. In order not to offend the forbidden area, they also came to the ground at the request of Jiuwei.


    When the nine tail let go of their own breath, those creeping on the ground when the demon Wang Dun take the initiative to make way.


    Through the circle of demon kings crawling outside, countless demon emperors came into their eyes. They didn''t crawl on the ground, but they all showed their own bodies. I don''t know whether they were scared by the terror of the nether world, or they expressed their respect to the most holy of the demon family.


    Far away, they see the figure of Zhu Huai.


    People quickly came to zhuhuai''s side, until Jiuwei coughed gently, zhuhuai noticed them.


    Seeing Jiuwei, Zhu huaidun was excited. Just as he wanted to shout his excitement, he quickly covered his mouth.


    "Elder sister, have you come out of the holy prison?" Zhu Huai lowered his voice and said excitedly.


    Jiuwei nodded slightly, then asked in a low voice: "is the Ming Zhi Saint really in it?"


    "Well, I came half a month ago." Zhu Huai nodded and said, "we dare not enter the forbidden area, and we don''t know what happened inside. We only know that the holy one will swear in the forbidden area from time to time! He is worthy of being a saint. He is even better at swearing than us


    Hearing Zhu Huai''s words, Xu Shaotang immediately said with a speechless face: "you flatter me so well. Unfortunately, I can''t hear you!"


    "I''m not flattering, OK?"


    Zhu Huai hummed, "the holy one hasn''t started cursing yet. When he starts cursing, you will know!"


    "So you''re here all day?" Xu Shaotang frowned and said, "what will happen if we Terrans enter your demon forbidden area?"


    "I don''t know."


    Zhuhuai shakes his head, but suddenly says to Xu Shaotang with a smile: "don''t you have some friendship with Mingzhi Saint Zun? Why don''t you go in and have a look? We''ve been waiting here for such a long time. We''re all pointing to the Holy One! "


    "You didn''t see him?"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised and said, "how do you know that he is Mingzhi?"


    For a long time, none of these demon kings and emperors here has ever seen the face of hell.


    He really didn''t know. He didn''t even see it. How did they decide that the people who entered the forbidden area of the demon clan were dead.


    "You don''t need to see it."


    Jiuwei shook his head and said, "as long as the divine master gives out his divine consciousness, breath, or a dragon chant, it is enough to let us know who he is.""So we really have to try to go in and have a look!" Xu Shaotang touched his chin, looked at the people around him, and said slowly: "in this way, you should stay here with zhuhuai first. Jiuwei, me and mu Tiance try to get close to the forbidden area of the demon clan to have a look. It''s hard to know the whereabouts of Mingzhi. How can we meet him?"


    Let''s not say whether we can invite Mingzhi to send them through the gate of heaven. Let''s talk about the incomplete stone spirit of Nuwa stone and longyi. Now that we know the whereabouts of Mingzhi, we should go to him and have a good chat.


    I''ve lived for endless years, and I should know a lot about it.


    After thinking about it, Tantai Jingming exchanged a look with other people. Then she nodded and said, "OK, be careful. If you can''t get in, don''t rush. This is the forbidden area of demon clan after all."


    Jiuwei gave everyone a reassuring look and said with a smile: "don''t worry, he wants to break in, and I won''t let him break in."


    Thinking that Jiuwei is also a member of the demon clan, he will not allow others to break into the forbidden area of the demon clan. We are relieved.


    After saying goodbye to you, the three men immediately approached the forbidden area of the demon clan. The deeper they went, the stronger the demon emperors they saw. Finally, they came to a palace composed of countless huge stones.


    In fact, it can''t be called a palace at all. At most, it can be regarded as a shelter from the wind and rain made of countless huge stones. It''s just that this place is a little big. It looks like it''s all made of these huge stones with a radius of about one kilometer.


    Jiuwei is also the first time to really see the forbidden area of the demon clan. Seeing this scene, he was surprised. No one thought that the forbidden area of the demon clan was so simple.


    "Are you in there, Mingzhi?" Xu Shaotang did not dare to make a noise in front of the forbidden area of the demon clan, but just said in a low voice.


    Although the voice is very small, he believes that the practice of stopping in the dark can be heard! Even, as soon as they come, they already feel their breath.


    "Come in!"


    The voice of Ming Zhi suddenly rings out, but listening to this tone, it seems that something is wrong

 Chapter 3163

    Although this is the forbidden area of the demon clan, with the permission of the most holy demon clan, they can safely enter the forbidden area of the demon clan.


    When they entered the forbidden area, they found that there was a hole in the forbidden area.


    There are all kinds of strange runes carved on the huge stone pillars which are neatly cut. These stone pillars are arranged in a strange way, which looks like some mysterious array.


    Because of the existence of these stone pillars, they can''t see the situation inside.


    Knowing that the nether world was not far away from them, my eyes could not pass through this invisible barrier.


    When they got close to these stone pillars, an invisible and majestic force drove them back in an instant.


    When they were about to ask, the voice in their mind rang out again: "from the middle of the second and third pillar on the left!"


    Get the hint of Ming Zhi, three people this just hurriedly from the position that he says go in.


    As soon as they passed through the two stone pillars, they saw a murderous face of Ming Zhi. Not far from Ming Zhi, two men sitting on the high platform sat on two young men with crane hair and childish face. They sat cross legged and their faces were calm, as if they were not affected by Ming Zhi at all.


    Holy!


    You don''t have to guess that these two people must be the most holy, otherwise they can''t be so indifferent in front of Hades.


    Seeing the three of them, Mingzhi''s murderous spirit slightly decreased, but it still made them feel shivering.


    "I have seen the Holy One!"


    Jiuwei bows to Mingzhi.


    "No!" Ming Zhi gasps heavily, big hand one wave, nine tail''s side then uncontrollably erect.


    "Thank you Nine tail pious said.


    Although she has now given birth to eight tails, she still does not dare to make mistakes in front of the ancient sage, not only her, but also all members of the demon clan.


    "It''s a bit unexpected that you came out so soon." Mingzhi didn''t say anything to Jiuwei. He just glanced at Xu Shaotang and said in a deep voice: "it''s still two shares short!"


    Knowing the meaning of Ming Zhi, Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know where the other two incomplete stone spirits are."


    "If you don''t know, take your time." Mingzhi said casually and asked impatiently, "what''s the matter with you coming here to find me?"


    "The story of Longxiang."


    Xu Shaotang hastened to say: "Long Yi has left the holy prison and gone to the endless sea of netherworld."


    "He went to the netherworld?"


    Ming Zhi frowned slightly, then shook his head and said, "haven''t I already told him? Even if he is a spirit body, it is impossible to get the remains of Ying Long and nu Yu out of the netherworld sea. Moreover, for thousands of years, most of their remains have completely disappeared in the netherworld sea! He''s going to die! "


    Xu Shaotang nodded and said, "I''m worried about this, so I want to come to you. Please..."


    "No time! If he insists on death, no one can stop him! "


    Before Xu Shaotang finished, he stopped him mercilessly. He pointed to the two people sitting on the stage and said coldly, "don''t you see that I want to take revenge on these two bastards?"


    When the eyes fell on these two people, a thick murderer appeared on Mingzhi''s body again.


    "They are your enemies?"


    Three people a face surprised looking at dead.


    Although Xu Shaotang had guessed that Mingzhi came here for revenge, he was denied by himself. Why did the most holy man of the human race come to the forbidden area of the demon race?


    And what makes them even more strange is that with his fierce temper, the enemy is clearly in front of him, and he doesn''t fight with them?


    This is totally not in line with the character of Hades!


    "Is it strange?" Ming Zhi snorted and yelled at the two men angrily: "if it''s a man, go out here and fight with me! You two doggies, it''s holy to live here! I don''t think you are as good as the wild dogs on the roadside, two scum... "


    Next, they finally heard Zhu Huai''s curse.


    In the face of these two enemies, Mingzhi scolded almost all the ugly words he could scold, and sent greetings to all the ancestors of other people for 18 generations.


    It''s hard to imagine that the most holy demon clan like Mingzhi would curse like a shrew.


    In their cognition, this kind of strong person, basically is can move the hand as far as possible does not move the mouth the existence! What a perverse move!


    The three looked at each other, and they all doubted that even the strong men of this level did not dare to fight with others outside the holy prison? But if he didn''t dare to do that, why would he clamor here to let the two fight with him?


    Just when they were full of doubts, Mingzhi pulled Xu Shaotang in front of them, pointed at the two men, and said angrily: "I can''t find words to scold these two dogs, you scold for me! I''ll send you back as soon as I can make them promise to fight with me! "¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang looked at Mingzhi with a speechless face, and said with a smile and cry: "those who can be scolded are all scolded by you, and I can''t scold any tricks! Besides, I''m not as good at swearing as you are... "


    What the hell is that!


    Is the purpose of Mingzhi''s calling them in is to let them curse these two saints?


    When did the holy fight begin?


    "If the holy one wants to take revenge on them, why don''t he do it directly?" Looking at the fox tail, all the demons and the king of hell are so powerful


    "I''ll do it with them here?"


    Mingzhi suddenly turned his head and stared at Jiuwei coldly, "do you want me to destroy the last land of the whole demon clan?"


    Hear the words of Ming Zhi, three people suddenly slightly stay.


    I see! They said that why didn''t Mingzhi come here to fight with these two people directly for fear of destroying the Tianqiong mountains! Think about it, can seal the Ming Zhi people, even if a few people join hands, the strength will certainly not be too bad!


    If Mingzhi really fights with them in the forbidden area of the demon clan, with their terror and destructive power, I''m afraid that the whole sky mountain will be destroyed once!


    "I see!"


    Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang could not help but suddenly look at Mingzhi, "you were sealed by them in those years. Although they sealed you, they were imprisoned here by Nu Wa because they fought with you, causing the destruction of life! Nu Wa knows that even if you get out of trouble, you can''t fight with them in the land of the demon clan! "


    Nuwa, it''s Nuwa again!


    It has to be said that Nu Wa''s move is really powerful, which not only makes the people who seal Ming Zhi punished, but also makes Ming Zhi dare not fight with them even if he finds them!


    All this is under the control of Nu Wa, the only sage of heaven!

 Chapter 3164

    "You''re not stupid!"


    Ming Zhi snorted, indirectly confirmed Xu Shaotang''s conjecture, and said angrily: "I didn''t expect that Nu Wa would lock them up here! Nuwa can really think of locking them up in the forbidden area of our demon clan! "


    Although the heart of the abnormal resentment, but Ming Zhi is now helpless.


    He can''t fight his enemies here, not even in the sky mountains! It''s hard to see your enemy in front of you, but you can''t get revenge.


    When they all felt helpless for Nu Wa''s move, the most holy man on the left stage suddenly said to Ming Zhi faintly: "Ming Zhi, in the past World War I, although we sealed you together, our own was also punished. Now, we don''t owe each other! Come on, go where you should be! If you really want to fight with us, 300 years later, when the time for our imprisonment is up, I''ll see you in the heavenly arena! "


    "Fart! Three hundred years later, you two bastards run away again. Where can I get revenge for you? " Ming Zhichuang scolded: "you two rats dare to fight with me in heaven?"


    "How dare you?"


    Another light said: "five thousand years of imprisonment, we will restore the body of freedom, when the time comes, if you are still determined to fight, we accompany in the end!"


    Five thousand years of imprisonment?


    Hearing that person''s words, Xu Shaotang''s eyes once again flashed a color of enlightenment.


    It turns out that in the war with Mingzhi, the most saints of the Terran were not unpunished. The most saints who survived the war were all imprisoned by Nu Wa in the forbidden area of the demon clan!


    Moreover, I believe that Nuwa did not simply imprison them. There should be other punishment, but they did not know it.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, although they sealed Mingzhi, they were almost sealed. In the war with Mingzhi in the past, there was no victory or defeat at all. We were both defeated!


    "If you think we''re going to run, you can be here with us." The man next to him said, "anyway, for you, 300 years is just a flick of a finger!"


    "In fact, we are envious of you." Another sighed softly: "in addition to that day, you still have hatred in your heart, which is a little bit of other pursuit, but we have only this way! If we really die in your hands, you will find that you won''t get much happiness from it. "


    "I will not kill you!"


    He took out the Dragon nail which had been sealed for thousands of years, and said with a cold face: "I will only let you taste the Dragon nail!"


    "Nearly five thousand years, your temper has not changed at all! I really envy you The man on the left sighed heavily again and said: "five thousand years have made us look down on all our love and hatred. Now think about it, even if you had taken our soul, what would it be like? Thousands of years earlier and thousands of years later, we all have to go to the Taoist temple that day to wash away our sins... "


    When it comes to later, they are all lonely, and there seems to be a trace of regret between them.


    In the past years, because they couldn''t get rid of the spirit that helped them improve their strength, they united to seal the seal. However, after a short time, they were facing 5000 years of imprisonment. After 5000 years, they had already stepped into the path of heaven. But because they were imprisoned, they could not go to that day''s ashram to clean up their sins, and they could only waste their time here.


    In the process of idling away their time, they think too much, many things they couldn''t see before are now completely open.


    Therefore, even if they were scolded without the most holy demeanor, they still had no waves in their hearts.


    "You two bastards, now you''re showing me a look that can break the world of mortals. Do you think that I''ll let you go?" Ming Zhi gnashed his teeth and said, "it''s three hundred years. OK, I''ll wait! I''ll wait for you here! "


    "Well, then you can wait slowly!"


    The most holy one on the right smiles, "with you, maybe the next three hundred years will not be so boring."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ming Zhi slightly stagnated, looking at the two people who did not enter the oil and salt, a strong sense of powerlessness suddenly surged in his heart.


    After searching all over the world, he finally found his enemy in the forbidden area of their demon clan, but now he has to accompany his enemy here for 300 years?


    At the thought of this, there was another nameless ghost fire in Mingzhi''s heart.


    Looking at the angry but helpless appearance of Ming Zhi, the three people couldn''t help sighing.


    They can feel the present feeling of Mingzhi, but they can''t comfort him. Moreover, Mingzhi doesn''t need their comfort. It''s just that Mingzhi wasted 300 years here in order to find revenge for these two people. It''s not worth it to think about it.


    After a long silence, Xu Shaotang slowly asked Mingzhi, "do you really want to wait here for 300 years?""What do you think?" Ming Zhi looks at Xu Shaotang like an idiot.


    Facing Ming Zhi''s eyes, Xu Shaotang said with black lines on his face: "I mean, they are all imprisoned here anyway. You can come back when the 300 year period is approaching. It''s not so boring."


    "I can''t believe them!"


    Ming zhileng snorted: "I finally found them two dogs. I can''t let them run away any more!"


    "Er..." Xu Shaotang said without a word: "it''s Nu Wa who imprisoned them here. Before 5000 years, they should not dare to run, right? It won''t wait until now to run. "


    At this moment, even he can''t help slandering in his heart. It''s really a bit of a villain''s heart and a gentleman''s belly.


    Nuwa, the sage of heaven, set the time of imprisonment. I believe his two enemies dare not change it at will, right?


    With the strength of these two people, the forbidden area of the demon clan should not be able to trap them.


    "You know shit!" Ming Zhi hummed: "do you think Nu Wa is omnipotent? If she is omnipotent, why don''t she go to find the stone spirit of Nuwa stone by herself? "


    "Well, I''m talkative."


    Hearing this, Xu Shaotang shrugged his shoulders. There was no reason for him to follow him now.


    "Well, it''s none of your business here. Get out of here and don''t get in my way!" With a decision in mind, Mingzhi began to give orders directly.


    "No, not like you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Mingzhi with black lines on his face, "I still have a lot of things to ask you! Even if you want to drive us away, don''t be in a hurry for a while? "

 Chapter 3165

    "If you have something to say, let it go!"


    Mingzhi looked at Xu Shaotang impatiently and snorted: "I remind you that I am in a bad mood now. If your question will make me feel worse, you''d better not ask, otherwise, I may throw you to the endless cold region!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Shaotang mouth slightly a draw, Ming Zhi all said so, this is put clear don''t want him to ask what?


    Now the hell is just like a madman. Who knows which problem will make him feel worse? He believes that Mingzhi is a man who can do what he says. If he really annoys Mingzhi, he might throw himself into the endless cold!


    Xu Shaotang thought carefully in his heart for a long time, and said slowly: "originally I wanted to ask you for help, but now you are like this, you probably won''t help me! Then I''ll ask you three questions. None of them should be difficult for you. "


    Ming Zhi didn''t speak. His thick eyebrows picked lightly. It seemed that he was saying to Xu Shaotang, "you know what you look like.".


    Since Mingzhi didn''t object, he agreed.


    Xu Shaotang is no longer wordy, immediately said: "the first question, when I was a saint, I met a very heavy demon, the one who enlightens me in the park, is it you?"


    "Does it matter?" Mingzhi asked faintly.


    "Of course it''s important."


    "Well, it''s really me." He nodded his head and said, "I have intruded into your conscious space, but you don''t know it! Otherwise, I don''t know that you can become a saint only after a long time! You don''t have to ask me the purpose. I''ll tell you directly, just to let you have stronger strength to find the incomplete stone spirit! "


    As Xu Shaotang expected, he was enlightened and helped him overcome the demons!


    The purpose of mindfulness is the same as his conjecture. Although he has already guessed these, the real confirmation of mindfulness is the complete solution to his long-standing doubts.


    "No matter what your purpose is, I should thank you for this." After bowing to Mingzhi to express his thanks, Xu Shaotang said, "second question, with our present strength, can we hold the thunder prison at the gate of heaven?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    Ming Zhi snorted: "if you can carry it, will you still be here?"


    Although Mingzhi didn''t say it directly, his words confirmed Xu Shaotang''s conjecture again. Xu Shaotang asked bitterly: "so, without the most holy strength, it''s impossible to bear the thunder prison, right?"


    Ming Zhi nodded slightly and said, "even if it''s the most holy, it''s not necessarily able to carry it!"


    Can''t even Zhisheng carry it?


    Xu Shaotang sighed heavily in his heart. It seems that if he wants to go back quickly through the gate of heaven, he has no hope. For today''s plan, he has to see if he can find the space crack mentioned by Baili canglan.


    Now it seems impossible for them to go back. They want to stay here. Even if they don''t think it''s meaningful to stay here, they can''t see it.


    "Let me ask you one last question, which is also my biggest headache now." Xu Shaotang took a deep breath and said slowly, "if I can''t find the two incomplete stone spirits, how long can you hang on in the endless cold region? If I can''t find him all the time, will he die in the endless cold


    As Xu Shaotang''s voice fell, both himself and the people who heard him ask this question fell into silence.


    Xu Shaotang is most worried about two people, Youhe and Longhe.


    They do know where Longhe is, but they don''t know whether he is alive or dead. But the problem of Youhe is a headache. If they know the whereabouts of the two incomplete Shiling, no matter how many difficulties and obstacles, they are willing to look for them.


    But the key point is that he has been to every place in the world except Xiandao and Wuji cold region, but he still has no whereabouts of the two incomplete stone spirits. All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang is in a great tangle. He doesn''t know where to look. If he doesn''t look, Youhe will suffer more and even die in Wuji cold region.


    He was silent for a long time, and then he said slowly: "it would take hundreds of years for him to clean up the crime of guarding the gate of heaven. He can''t hold on so long!"


    Xu Shaotang heart suddenly a draw, hurriedly asked: "that you feel, he can persist for how long?"


    "Two or three hundred years at most!" He said in a deep voice: "among all the crimes, failure in guarding the gate of heaven is the most important one. If we can seal the gate of heaven again and help him wash away the most serious crime, maybe he still has a chance to live, otherwise, he will die!"


    There is no doubt that he will die!


    Tiandaochang is also a slaughterhouse!


    Xu Shaotang''s face suddenly froze. Since he said that he would die, it was almost certain!


    If you can''t seal the gate of heaven again, maybe you will fall into the endless cold in the endless cold region before the end of the confinement of your enemies."But now I don''t know where the other two incomplete stone spirits are..." With a long sigh, Xu Shaotang''s eyes were full of confusion. "He didn''t even know whether the two incomplete stone spirits were annihilated in the endless years."


    "Do your best and listen to the destiny!"


    Mingzhi saw Xu Shaotang''s tangle and said: "if God wants him to fall in the limitless cold region, it''s his destiny, or the destiny of every saint!"


    Xu Shaotang was surprised, but he shook his head and sighed: "he can leave there..."


    No one ever said that the most holy must go to the Wuji cold region, where you can go in and out freely. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time, and no one will stop him.


    For hundreds of years, the sage did not hesitate to suffer for his illusory life.


    "It''s his choice." "When you become the most holy one, you may understand this choice!" he sighed


    "Maybe..."


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "in that case, I''ll let it be! Well, we are not here to disturb you, I hope you can achieve it


    After that, Xu Shaotang bowed to the Ming again.


    If Mingzhi insists on Guarding these two people here, no matter what they say, it doesn''t make any sense. Instead of working with Mingzhi here, it''s better to go to the endless sea of netherworld. Maybe, you can see Longxiang.


    Just as they were about to leave, Jiuwei suddenly bowed and said, "Holy Father, can I ask you another question?"


    "Well?" Mingzhi looked at Jiuwei in doubt, "what do you want to ask?"


    "About our heritage." Jiuwei looked at Mingzhi with a puzzled face, "why is our demon clan''s inheritance memory missing?"


    "Is this important to you now?" Ming Zhi glanced at mu Tiance, then quietly looked at Jiu Wei.


    Nine tail slightly a Leng, carefully thinking of the words, a moment later, suddenly showed a relieved smile, respectfully said: "thank you for your guidance, really no longer important..."


    Now for her, cultivation is really not important!


    It doesn''t matter whether she can have nine! Because, just need to have this man around is enough.

 Chapter 3166

    After saying goodbye to a group of demon kings in Tianqiong mountains, they quickly crossed Tianqiong mountains and suolongyuan and came to the boundless sea again.


    But this time, they did not go in the direction of the gate of heaven, but in the direction that Yanji said, they quickly swept to the east of suoshen tree.


    Along the way, the sea demon rampant, storm accompanied by waves, but can not stop their pace.


    Two thousand li later, the chilling feeling that made people''s soul tremble finally appeared. They knew that the endless sea was not far away.


    Nowadays, Wusong, the worst one, has already had the cultivation of fairyland. After a short stay, the chill can''t hurt their lives. However, if they stay for a long time, even Xu Shaotang and mu Tiance can''t bear the attack of the chill on their souls.


    A hundred miles later, a black line suddenly appeared in front of them in the vast sky, as if they had completely divided the boundless and endless space. They looked far away, but there was only the eye-catching black line at the end of their eyes. The distance between the sky and the sea seemed to have been annihilated.


    "Is that the real endless sea?"


    The closer we get, the sharper the shivering chill is. The black line seems to be stretched infinitely, and finally forms a dark ocean.


    Waves do not rise, the wind suddenly stopped, thousands of miles around, it seems that suddenly there is no breath of life.


    The endless sea in the distance is like a huge black hole, swallowing all the living beings and dead things close to itself.


    "Shaotang, do you think Longxiang really wants to salvage the remains of Yinglong and nuxiang?" Su Nu tightly tugged Xu Shaotang''s hand, and her eyes were full of worry. "Even if the boundless endless sea is connected with the endless sea of our world, even the sage of Ming Zhi said that he can''t do it. Why does he insist on coming here?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Shaotang''s face is also occupied by a thick color of worry. He raises his eyes and looks far away. In addition to the vast ocean, he can''t see the figure of Longxiang. What he fears most is that Longxiang''s obsession makes him have to salvage the remains of Yinglong and nvxiang. If he does, they won''t see the last side of Longxiang.


    This piece of netherworld is much bigger than that of their world.


    It''s also in the communication with Yanji that he knows that this is the real netherworld!


    And the netherworld of their world is just a passage connecting here.


    Just when everyone was worried about Longyu, mu Tiance said quietly: "they all say that the netherworld is connected to the three thousand world. Do you really have three thousand world? Can we go back to our world through here?"


    "It''s not connected to three thousand worlds."


    Xu Shaotang shook his head and said: "Yanji said that the netherworld in the yellow spring is a real dead place. Even the most holy and the sage of heaven can''t resist the attack of the dead air on the soul for a long time! It is because of this terrible death that people call this place the netherworld, which is our legendary netherworld! The netherworld is not connected to the three thousand worlds, it is just connected to the Three Kingdoms. The three thousand worlds is just another way of saying the Three Kingdoms. "


    "As for you, if you want to go back through here, you''d better give up this idea. Longxiang is a spiritual body, and his cultivation has reached the extreme of a saint. Even though he is so sure that he can''t do it, let alone you and me? We would rather look for the space crack that we don''t know where, than rush to death! "


    There is no nether world in the world, just as there has never been heaven and earth.


    It''s just because the terrible death here is so frightening that it gradually becomes the place where the netherworld is located in the legend. Just like the heaven, it was originally just another sealed and isolated world, but because its aura concentration is far higher than their world, it evolved into the heaven in the legend.


    Heaven, earth or the nether world are just the same world divided into different places. The so-called three thousand world is just an exaggeration.


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, people are worried about Long Yi, but they have another shadow in their hearts.


    Now they have escaped from the holy prison, but they have only taken the first step. Only when they return to their original world can they really succeed.


    I thought that when my cultivation reached the highest level, I could easily pass through the gate of heaven. However, the words of Ming Zhi undoubtedly poured cold water on them.


    Although there is still a space crack to look forward to, no one knows where the space crack is.


    To find that space crack in the vast world, I don''t know how long it will take.


    Looking at the shadow on everyone''s face, Xu Shaotang shook his head and said with a smile: "don''t think about other things first. Let''s find a circle in the vast netherworld to see if we can find Longxiang. If we can''t find it, we''ll go to find the space crack and do things one by one."


    "All right!"


    Everyone nodded and began to search quickly.Xu Shaotang didn''t know how dangerous the netherworld was, so he didn''t dare to let everyone search separately. If long he didn''t find one or two of them, it would be more than worth the loss.


    The vast netherworld of the yellow spring is dead and silent, and even the sea never has a trace of fluctuation. They endure the endless erosion of the soul by the dead air, and they are constantly searching for it.


    Xu Shaotang is also secretly observing the look of Wusong and Longfei. Other people have the cultivation of saints, and they can certainly persist for a longer time. There is the ghost of a nun in the body of a nun, and they can resist for a while. Longfei and Wusong are his most worried. Once they have signs that they can''t hold on, he will immediately take them away from the netherworld.


    Just as they were trying to find the trace of Longxiang, a mountain suddenly appeared at the end of the sky in the distance!


    A yellow mountain!


    The color of withered and yellow, which should have been annoying, suddenly appeared in their sight. It formed a sharp contrast with the black of the sea water, but it made people feel bright in front of their eyes.


    "Isn''t this the netherworld? How could there be a mountain? "


    People are puzzled to look at the distance, everyone''s heart is thinking, do they have passed through the vast sea of netherworld?


    "Go and have a look!"


    Xu Shaotang is also curious in his heart. He quickly greets the people and rushes towards the mountain.


    Closer, closer!


    With the constant approach, they suddenly found that this mountain actually stands in the middle of the endless sea!


    "Boom..."


    The sound of mountain fragmentation came from the mountain. In the dust and smoke, the mountain seemed to look like a human figure

 Chapter 3167

    Looking at, two figures suddenly crossed Xu Shaotang''s mind.


    "I see. It''s Longxiang. It must be Longxiang!"


    Xu Shaotang suddenly roared excitedly, leading the crowd to the mountain, while calling out: "dragon! "Long Yi..."


    Yelling and yelling, his eyes suddenly began to turn red again.


    He knows what Longxiang wants to do!


    Longxiang wants to carve out the statues of Yinglong and nvxiang in the sea of the netherworld!


    There must have been no mountain in the sea of the netherworld. This mountain is just a little bit of boulders piled up from other places.


    There is no bottom in the netherworld of the yellow spring, and we have to go through the endless sea. To erect such a big mountain on the netherworld of the yellow spring, I don''t know how many difficulties and obstacles Longxiang has experienced.


    Longyu must also know that there is no possibility to salvage the remains of nuyu and Yinglong from the netherworld sea. Therefore, he came out of Huoyan mountain to build statues for Yinglong and nuyu on the netherworld sea!


    Since Nu Yu and Ying long can''t be together when they are alive, he uses another way to make them stay together forever.


    Thinking, Xu Shaotang''s eyes gradually become moist.


    Longxiang is definitely a loyal servant. He is loyal enough to move everyone. Thousands of years have not made him forget the great kindness of nuxiang and Yinglong. All he has done is to repay his kindness!


    Xu Shaotang''s call constantly reverberates over the netherworld sea of the yellow spring, and long Yi doesn''t respond to him. Only the sound of broken rocks and rolling down accompanied by Xu Shaotang''s call constantly reverberates.


    Soon, they will fall on the mountain, follow the sound of the broken rocks, but see a broken body is constantly carving the mountain, in his fierce spirit, the boulders continue to peel off from the mountain, the statue is more and more clear.


    At the moment, Longxiang''s body is even more broken than when he was locked in Longyuan. Almost everyone can see that he has reached the situation where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is withered, but his belief is supporting him.


    The dragon''s appearance looks terrible. The white bones are clearly visible. It almost turns into a white bone!


    However, no one was afraid because of his appearance. Everyone looked at him with a moving face, looking at the loyal servant who had been guarding for thousands of years!


    "Longxiang!"


    Xu Shaotang and Su Nu yelled at the same time, and tears burst out of their eyes.


    Xu Shaotang suddenly flashed to Longxiang''s side, while pouring his true Qi into Longxiang''s body, he said with tears streaming down his face: "go back to flame mountain! Leave the rest to us, and we''ll finish the two statues for you! "


    Without the power of the five elements to leave the fire, and with great power to build such a mountain on the sea of the netherworld, it has already exhausted all the power of Longxiang! If you don''t go back to flame mountain, Longxiang will really die here!


    However, no matter how hard Xu Shaotang begged, Longxiang turned a deaf ear, but constantly consumed the remaining strength to build the two statues.


    "Help


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade him, Xu Shaotang yelled at the crowd. Now, only after finishing the two statues with the help of all the people, can he leave here and go back to the flame mountain to recuperate.


    Just as the crowd was about to come forward to help, a terrible roar came out of his mouth.


    The next moment, with a wave of his hand, the dust and smoke suddenly gathered and formed several big characters, which were ancient witch script.


    "What did he say?"


    Xu Shaotang asked wu song loudly.


    Looking at the huge witch script, Wu Song''s pupil suddenly shrank, and his voice trembled and said, "he said that he wants to complete the two statues by himself, and only he knows how to carve the statues of the two saints!"


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, people''s hearts suddenly trembled.


    Do you want to finish the rest of the two statues with your own strength? When these two statues are completed, will he still be alive?


    Xu Shaotang finally understood why they couldn''t help him with what he said he was going to do. In fact, it''s not that they couldn''t help, but that only long himself knows what the two statues should look like.


    The sound and smile of Nu Yu and Ying long have already been integrated into his soul. He only needs to complete these two statues according to the pictures in his mind!


    Looking at the persistent dragon with incomplete body constantly carving, all people''s tears can''t stop flowing.


    "Ying long, nu Yu!" The plain girl closed her eyes in agony. She didn''t want to see this sad scene again. She just whispered: "come on! Only you can persuade him... "


    She knew that in addition to the ghost of Ying Long and nu Yu, Ming Zhi and even Nu Wa could not change long Yu''s obsession.


    However, no matter how she calls, his and Xu Shaotang''s sea awareness are all silent. The soul in the sea awareness seems to be unable to hear her ardent call."Tell me, what can I do for you?" Xu Shaotang''s eyes are red, looking at the dragon, and the tiger''s body is constantly shaking.


    Long Yi didn''t answer, or he had already used all his strength to carve these two statues. He had no spare strength to answer Xu Shaotang''s question.


    Every time he expends a force, the little flesh and blood on his body will peel off, so that people can see more and more white bones.


    Everyone''s heart is tightly clenched, more and more people close their eyes, they dare not and can''t bear to see this touching scene.


    At this moment, they even regret that they came here with Xu Shaotang to look for Longxiang. This scene may be an unforgettable scene in their life. They will always remember that a loyal servant named Longxiang exhausted his life and built a statue of Yinglong and nvxiang in the netherworld.


    Flesh and blood continue to peel off, the rocks of the mountain also continue to peel off, rolling rocks tumble into the netherworld, even a wave can not be raised, just like being swallowed by the vast netherworld, also like those souls melting in the netherworld.


    With the dragon''s movement, the two statues become clearer. They can already see the body and rough face of the statues.


    The two statues are close to each other. The girl''s lips are slightly open, and her eyes are looking forward to the front. It seems that she is singing the most beautiful song. The next Yinglong is also looking forward, and her eyes seem to be open and closed, as if she is completely intoxicated with the moving song.


    In front of their tall statue, there is a smaller one crawling, which is the Dragon himself!


    As time goes by, the statues become clearer and clearer, especially the two faces, which are exactly the same as those of Nu Yu and Ying long in Xu Shaotang''s memory. Even if they are so close apart, we can roughly see that they are two living people nestling together.


    However, Longxiang still didn''t stop, and he was still working on the final carving. He wouldn''t let go of any hai

 Chapter 3168

    Before the hair was combed, Longxiang''s body suddenly lost all its support and fell to the ground heavily.


    Xu Shaotang quickly soars into the air and catches the dragon.


    In front of the two statues, has been very perfect, but, in the hands of Xu Shaotang''s body has not seen any flesh and blood, in his heart, there is a small flame beating slightly.


    However, the flame is more and more weak, just like the more and more weak breath of Longxiang. No matter how Xu Shaotang infuses the real Qi into Longxiang''s body, the flame doesn''t show any sign of becoming prosperous. It''s just getting smaller and smaller.


    "Go! I''ll take you to flame mountain! "


    Go to the hell''s prison!


    Big deal, go again! As long as he can save the dragon, not to mention the holy prison, even if the Fairy Island and the gate of life and death, he is willing to go again!


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes were already red with blood, and the rolling tears blurred his eyes. He picked up Longxiang and was about to step into the air, but Longxiang grabbed his arm.


    The dust and smoke gathered together again, but this time, the speed of dust and smoke gathering was much slower. Long Yi used his last strength to gather the dust and smoke together, forming a line of fuzzy words in the air again.


    Without waiting for Xu Shaotang to speak, Wu Song said in a trembling voice: "he said that he can''t wait to go back to the flame mountain. He asked you not to take him away. He would stay here with the two saints forever..."


    Speaking of later, Wu Song had already started to cry.


    A gray haired old man, at this moment, is crying like a child.


    Hearing Wu Song''s words, Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly began to tremble violently, and the rolling tears gushed out like the flood of breaking the dike. He had never cried like this before, and perhaps he would never cry like this again in his life.


    Longxiang''s eyes are full of pleading color, Xu Shaotang''s fuzzy eyes are full of intolerance, in Longxiang''s continuous pleading, finally, he nodded in pain.


    Seeing Xu Shaotang nodding his head, Longxiang''s eyes finally showed a trace of satisfaction. The flame in his chest was as thin as a needle, almost completely extinguished.


    At this time, Xu Shaotang''s consciousness of the sea suddenly appeared a violent fluctuation, the next moment, a loud dragon sound resounded between heaven and earth.


    "Ouch..."


    At the moment when the Dragon chants, the sea of Su Nu''s consciousness with closed eyes also fluctuates.


    Two virtual shadows suddenly flew out of their sea of knowledge, and the two huge virtual shadows overlapped each other, instantly enveloping both Longxiang and Xu Shaotang.


    At the moment of seeing these two virtual shadows, the flame of Longxiang''s chest suddenly darted, and his hands without a trace of flesh and blood tried to lift up. His eyes were full of satisfaction, and there was a gurgling voice in his throat.


    Two virtual shadows silently looked at Longxiang and nodded to him. Between heaven and earth, there was a loud and clear sound of Longxiang. This time, the sound of Longxiang broke through the sky one after another. It seemed that they were praying to God to keep Longxiang''s life. It seemed that they were sending Longxiang for the last journey in this way.


    The sound of the Dragon drowned all their crying. Between the heaven and the earth, only the sound of the Dragon continued to reverberate.


    All of a sudden, Longxiang''s hands suddenly dropped down, the flame that had just burned on his chest completely annihilated, and the color of satisfaction in his eyes gradually dissipated


    "Longxiang!"


    Xu Shaotang roared with grief, but long Yi could no longer hear his voice.


    Losing the last glimmer of life, Long Yi''s body, which has completely become a skeleton, gradually begins to be weathered and constantly falls. Finally, Xu Shaotang doesn''t even have a dead bone in his hand, leaving a mass of ashes under his body.


    The cry of the Dragon stops suddenly and reverberates in this world again.


    Xu Shaotang squatted down slowly, collecting the ashes left on the ground.


    The other people all looked at the two empty shadows in the air with tears streaming down their faces. They wanted to ask why the ghost of Ying Long and nu Yu didn''t appear earlier. They could have persuaded Long Yu, and only they could!


    However, when the words came to my mouth, I found that I couldn''t make any sound, only the sound of crying came out of my throat.


    While Xu Shaotang is quietly collecting the ashes on the ground, Ying Long Xuying''s big hand moves. Suddenly, a gust of wind blows up on the windless sea. The gust rolls up the ashes in Xu Shaotang''s hands and on the ground, and draws a long arc in the air. Finally, it is completely integrated into the humble and rough self statue of Long Yi.


    "From the very beginning, he was determined to die, wasn''t he?"


    Xu Shaotang slowly stood up and looked at the two virtual shadows with tears on his face.


    No blame, no questioning!


    When the body of Longyu turns to ashes, he suddenly understands that when Yinglong and nuyu die, Longyu also dies. He waits under the lock tree of suolongyuan just to wait for their souls to return. He returns to Huoyanshan to heal himself, just to have enough strength to complete the two statues.


    The statues of Yinglong and nuxiang are so perfect, but Longxiang''s own statues are so rough and humble.Yes, for Long Xiang, when Ying Long and nu Xiang die, this is the most perfect ending for him. He is satisfied to see the ghost of Ying Long and nu Xiang as he dies and listen to the sound of the Dragon again!


    The huge Ying Long Xu Ying nodded slightly, but then turned his face and mingled with the ghost of Nu Yu.


    Two ethereal figures, unable to embrace each other, but their souls are together.


    The girl''s pretty face shows a sweet smile, just like the girl next door embracing her beloved prince charming for the first time. Although she doesn''t really embrace her, she has got it.


    "What should we do?" Xu Shaotang is looking at the two people''s shadow. He knows he can''t do anything for them, but he still wants to do something.


    It seems that the two did not hear Xu Shaotang''s question at all. They just hugged each other invisibly.


    A moment later, the two shadows suddenly separated, and when their eyes were facing each other, a happy smile appeared on their faces.


    The wind is blowing again, whistling through the gap between the two statues, but it is no longer the monotonous wind, but the sound with dizzy and beautiful melody.


    That seems to be singing!


    Vaguely, Xu Shaotang remembers that it seemed that it was the first time that Nu Yu sang the song to Ying Long under the lock God tree.


    Although there is no longer the ethereal voice of the girl, the song is still so charming. In a trance, they seem to see a couple of immortals traveling in the world hand in hand!


    The wind stopped suddenly, and the next moment, two empty shadows suddenly disappeared into the two statues

 Chapter 3169

    With the two souls into the statue, the statue seems to really have a life in general.


    Vaguely, they seemed to see the eyes of the two statues turning.


    All people''s eyes fall on this statue, which is the most holy, and they can''t come back to life after all. Maybe, they are together forever in this way, which is their best choice.


    The death of the netherworld will eventually annihilate the two souls, but what about that?


    At least, they were together until the soul was completely annihilated! Even after the soul is annihilated, their statues will always stand on the sea of the netherworld, adding warmth to the lifeless sea of the netherworld.


    Just as everyone was looking at the two statues in front of them, two ghosts suddenly shot out of the statues. At the same time, the Nuwa stone in Xu Shaotang''s Dantian began to beat violently.


    Xu Shaotang slightly smothers. The next moment, his face suddenly changes. He tries his best to pull his true Qi away from the Dantian place. But at this moment, his whole body''s true Qi seems to be out of his control, just flowing into the Nuwa stone.


    He got it!


    He understood everything!


    In the end, after enjoying the feeling of cuddling together with a real body, the ghost of Yinglong and nu Yu will be transformed into the two incomplete stone spirits!


    Although it''s just a body made of stone, they are still satisfied!


    After finishing this last wish, they will use their own ghost to make Nuwa stone breed a new stone spirit again!


    Two streamers suddenly shot into Xu Shaotang''s body, and Nu Wa stone was beating excitedly. In an instant, the two ghosts had completely integrated into Nu Wa stone.


    "Ah


    Xu Shaotang looks up to the sky and roars, tears streaming down again.


    Nuwa stone constantly rolling in his Dantian, bringing unprecedented pain to his body, but he seems not to feel, his body pain, but the heart is more painful.


    He always wanted to find the remaining two incomplete stone spirits, but he didn''t expect that he would complete the recasting of the stone spirit of Nuwa stone in this way!


    "Boom..."


    Between heaven and earth, sudden lightning and thunder, dead sea suddenly set off waves.


    "Shaotang!"


    "My husband!"


    "Xu Shaotang!"


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s painful appearance, everyone yells in a panic. Just about to rush over, Xu Shaotang raises his hand to stop him.


    Chest, Nu Wa stone constantly beating, as if a can''t wait for the birth of a child.


    In the distant sky, a few streamers suddenly appeared. However, before the streamer came near, a shadow of nothingness suddenly appeared in the sky above them.


    At the moment of seeing the shadow, everyone''s heart began to jump wildly. Even Xu Shaotang was staring at the shadow.


    This is a very beautiful woman. They don''t know how to describe this beauty. It''s not the thrilling beauty of Jiuwei, the exotic beauty of langluo, the quiet beauty of plain women, or the strange beauty of Tantai Jingming''s white hair!


    After thinking for a long time, they suddenly realized that this is the beauty of self-confidence overlooking all living beings, and it is also the beauty full of pity!


    Perhaps, this kind of beauty is a bit cruel, but it is undeniable beauty after all!


    Although this is just a shadow, everyone can feel the powerful force on her and the awe inspiring majesty. They have no doubt that as long as this shadow moves their fingers, they can easily destroy them.


    "Month God of the moon


    LAN Luo shivers all over, and her body suddenly falls down on her knees uncontrollably, greeting the arrival of the moon god in her heart with the most devout attitude.


    "Nu Wa..."


    Xu Shaotang''s heart suddenly trembled, staring at the empty shadow in the sky, is this Nu Wa? It is as like as two peas of the moon god.


    Everyone held their breath. They didn''t even dare to breathe.


    It''s not fear, it''s awe!


    "It''s time to end..."


    There was a faint sigh in the air. The next moment, a colorful stone suddenly flew out of Xu Shaotang''s chest, but there was no wound on his chest.


    The colorful eyes dazzled people, but also distressed people. It was Nu Yu and Ying Long who sacrificed their souls and finally made the colorful Nuwa stone!


    Maybe this is not the original Nuwa stone. It has the ghost of Yinglong and Nuzhen. Should this stone spirit be considered as a new stone spirit?


    Nu Wa stone flies into the air quickly. In the blink of an eye, it has been lifted up by the shadow in the air.


    At this time, the distant streamer finally appeared in front of them.


    Two men and one woman!


    They all know Xu Shaotang!


    That''s Mingzhi with Fengzhu and ziluo!


    They all looked at the three people in front of them as if they were silly, but from time to time they looked at Nu Wa''s shadow.Don''t you mean to guard the two enemies in the forbidden area of demon clan? Fengzhu and ziluo suddenly appear here, but what''s the matter?


    The three looked at the two huge statues in front of them, and suddenly bent down to salute the statues of Yinglong and Nuzhen.


    A moment later, the three of them looked up at the shadow in the air at the same time. Fengzhu and ziluo had already bowed themselves and said respectfully, "I''ve seen Nuwa!"


    However, Ming Zhi stubbornly straightened his body, looked at Nu Wa with a strong look of contempt and disdain, and seemed to have no fear of Nu Wa.


    If you have that strength, perhaps, Mingzhi will even fight with Nu Wa in the sea of netherworld.


    Facing the scornful eyes of Mingzhi, Nu Wa sighed softly and said slowly, "Mingzhi, you still can''t put it down?"


    "I don''t have to put it down, and I don''t want to!" Ming Zhi said lightly: "I have no interest in the sage of the way of heaven. You are enough to support this world!"


    "But I''m tired." "Then I fell back to sleep with a sigh


    "It won''t be me anyway!"


    Ming Zhi shrugged his shoulders and said: "I don''t have your awe inspiring righteousness, and I don''t have that interest. In this game of chess, whoever wants to host will host. After I find those two bastards for revenge, I will..."


    At this point, Ming Zhi suddenly froze.


    He suddenly found that after he got revenge, he didn''t know what to do.


    "See, you''ve found it." Nu Wa gently smile, "since nothing to do, might as well for me to preside over this game of chess, when I wake up, or a new sage of heaven, you can retire."


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Ming Zhi snorted: "you''d rather go to this cultivation and return it to heaven and earth than do such boring things!"

 Chapter 3170

    "You are so stubborn."


    Nu Wa looked at Ming Zhi helplessly and knew that she couldn''t persuade him. She said to Feng Zhu and ziluo, "since Ming Zhi doesn''t want to do it, it''s up to you to do it!"


    Hear Nu Wa''s words, two faces at the same time a smoke, and at the same time a face of resentment to see the Ming Zhi.


    "What am I doing? I didn''t ask you to do that! " Ming Zhi hummed: "our dragon clan has withered for those two wars. Now it''s your Phoenix clan and Qilin clan''s turn to contribute!"


    They were slightly suffocated, but they did not dare to say anything more in front of him.


    They know Mingzhi''s temper and annoy him. It''s not impossible to beat them in front of Nu Wa.


    "Although it''s nonsense, it''s reasonable." Nu Wa said with a smile: "you each find someone from your family to replace you in guarding the northern and southern regions. For the time being, it''s up to you to take charge of the extermination of saints. If someone destroys this game of chess, kill it immediately!"


    Although Nu Wa''s face was still smiling, her words were chilling.


    Phoenix? Kirin?


    Xu Shaotang''s eyes Jing mang moves and looks at Feng Zhu and Zi Luo in surprise.


    "Yes


    They bowed again.


    Nu Wa nodded slightly, but her eyes fell on Xu Shaotang again. She said with a smile, "your mission has been completed. Now, do you need me to send you back to the ruins, or let you talk to them again?"


    After thinking about it, Xu Shaotang said to Nu Wa, "I want to talk to them again. If Nu Wa wants to seal the gate of heaven, should he not be in a hurry for a while?"


    "Seven days for you!"


    Nu Wa''s figure suddenly disappeared, only her faint voice came from the air, "seven days later, no matter whether you leave or not, I will seal this world again!"


    "Seven days is enough!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded, but his eyes slowly swept over them, and finally fell on the statues of Ying Long and nu Yu. He said: "are you here to see them off for the last journey?"


    Apart from this reason, he could not think of any other reason for these three people to appear at the same time.


    He now understands that fengzhuo is actually a Fengzu, while ziluo is a Kirin.


    Nu Wa knew that the demons would not show mercy to the Terrans, so she let the two powerful demons guard the northern and southern regions. Although the Terrans had more opportunities to reproduce than the demons, they had to live under the breath of the demons.


    This should be the way for Nuwa to solve the dispute between the Terran and the demon race, right?


    "So it is." "I didn''t expect that they would give up the ghost incarnation stone spirit, but it''s OK. From then on, they can be together forever."


    "That''s true! I feel better when you say that. "


    Xu Shaotang managed to squeeze out a smile and asked, "after you get revenge, do you really want to return this cultivation to heaven and earth?"


    "What else?"


    Ming Zhi snorted: "anyway, I''ve lived enough! What''s more, all the way of cultivation is against the heaven. Do you think that the destruction of saints is as simple as the destruction of saints? "


    Xu Shaotang slightly surprised, surprised: "there are other intentions?"


    "Nonsense!" Ming Zhi glanced at Xu Shaotang and said slowly, "the aura generated between heaven and earth can never match the speed consumed by so many people. If you don''t destroy the Holy Spirit, in addition to the birth of many strong people, it will also make the aura between heaven and earth gradually dry up. At that time, all the seals can''t be maintained. In order to seize the aura, it is inevitable that a war will break out!"


    "To destroy saints is not only to reduce the number of strong people in the world, but also to let these strong people return their cultivation to heaven and earth!"


    What''s the purpose of this?


    Everyone was a little stunned and thought it over. It''s the same truth. It''s cruel to destroy the Holy Spirit, but it makes the aura between heaven and earth more balanced!


    All of a sudden, Xu Shaotang began to understand why the aura in the holy prison was stronger than that in other places. It was because there were countless saints who died in the holy prison and gave their accomplishments back to the holy prison, so that the holy prison could be maintained all the time!


    When Xu Shaotang was lost in thought, Mingzhi suddenly asked, "are you sure you want to go back?"


    "Of course!" Xu Shaotang surprised to see the Ming Zhi one eye, "is there any problem?"


    "What do you say?"


    Mingzhi snorted: "once the gate of heaven is sealed again, the aura of Guixu will be exhausted quickly. At that time, your cultivation will only decline instead of rising. When the aura is completely exhausted, you will not even have the cultivation of the immortal world, and you will not be able to escape life, aging, illness and death! If you don''t want to, I can help you bring your family into the world


    "Birth, old age and death?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a relieved smile: "as a saint of the way of heaven, you are willing to return your cultivation to heaven and earth. What''s wrong with me, who can''t even be holy? Life, old age, illness and death are the real life. "


    Ming Zhi said, "I''ve lived for ten thousand years. I''ve already lived enough. So have you?""I didn''t live enough, but try to enjoy the rest of my life! I understand your kindness. You''d better ask them! " Xu Shaotang looked at mu Tiance with a smile, "don''t you always want to pursue the highest peak of martial arts? But you can ask Hades to bring your family to the world


    He is different from mu Tiance. He didn''t want to be the strongest person from the beginning. He was forced to the present level step by step.


    He is willing to give up this cultivation, accompany his family to experience normal life, old age, illness and death, and go back to the countryside. That is the life he really wants.


    "Me?"


    Mu Tiance shrugged his shoulders, suddenly took Jiuwei''s hand and said with a smile, "I''ve seen it since I became a saint. Anyway, sooner or later, I''ll return it to heaven and earth. It''s better to live happily! I prefer our life in that world. I''m tired after years of fighting and killing! "


    "Ha ha, you can see it."


    Feng Zhuo said with a smile, "if you don''t think about it again, if you really have nothing to do, it''s better to guard the northern and southern regions. Isn''t that the same happy?"


    "You''re trying to pit us, aren''t you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Feng Zhui speechless, and then said with a smile: "in other words, we are going to say goodbye. Should you send me some as a souvenir? Now I know that you are from the Phoenix family. You have cheated me for so long. Can you give me some compensation? "


    Looking at Xu Shaotang''s cheeky appearance, Feng Zhuo couldn''t help laughing, and then took out all the peach blossom drunk on her body.


    Just when Xu Shaotang was about to put away the wine, Feng Zhu suddenly held him and shook his head: "this wine is not for you!"


    "What''s that for? Are you kidding me? " Xu Shaotang said with a black face.


    Feng Zhuo did not speak yet, but ziluo sighed: "let''s have a drink with the two saints and longyi. After that, we will never have this chance again..."


    Hearing ziluo''s words, people''s eyes fell on the statue nestled together again.

 Chapter 3171

    Capital, dragon command center.


    At the moment, everyone was staring at the big screen of the command center with a nervous face, and everyone''s look was extremely grim.


    Just as everyone was nervous, an old man came into the meeting room.


    Seeing Qin Guozhu coming in, people from the command center stood up one after another to salute.


    "Leave me alone, do what you should do!" Qin Guozhu waved to the crowd, then quickly went to the Dragon general, and asked in a hurry: "old dragon, what''s the situation?"


    "All the people we can send out have been sent out, and so have Taoist Xu Qing." Dragon will face dignified said: "if you still can''t intercept those sea monsters in the coastal defense line, maybe, really only take that step..."


    Hearing Long Jiang''s words, Qin Guozhu suddenly trembled in his heart, "is it really this time?"


    Although he knew that the dragon would not say such a thing until he had to, he still couldn''t bear it. If he really wanted to do that, it might be able to block those sea monsters, but that sea area would completely become a forbidden area for life.


    "I don''t want to..." The Dragon general sighed heavily: "but this is our last defense line! If we let the sea monsters drive straight into the land, we will not be able to apologize even if we die! "


    "Alas..."


    Qin Guozhu''s old face kept twitching and said in a low voice: "if only that bastard was here! Last time I heard that they were living in that holy dungeon. With their present strength, it should not be difficult to wipe out these sea monsters completely, right


    "Maybe..."


    The Dragon general nodded and sighed, "but now we can''t count on them. Let''s see if the serpent can take us to fight back these sea monsters."


    Just as they were sitting together and sighing, a lot of red dots suddenly appeared on the screen of the conference room, and some ripples also appeared on another person''s computer.


    Seeing the ripple on the computer, the man immediately stood up and said in a loud voice, "report, the unknown number of sea monsters are rapidly approaching the coastal defense line. They are expected to arrive in five minutes!"


    "OK, keep watching!" Dragon will nod, and silently picked up the side of the communicator, "snake, just received the news, sea monster still have five minutes to reach your line of defense!"


    "Good! I''ll stick to this line of defense! " The solemn voice of the snake came from the messenger.


    "Don''t stick to it!" Dragon will gently close his eyes, firmly said: "once unable to defend, immediately retreat with people, to maximize the guarantee of survival! Also, anyway, we should protect Xiao Qingyi. If she has any mistakes, let alone Xu Shaotang, even me, I will not let you go! "


    "Good!"


    Messenger hung up.


    Long Jiang''s eyes fell on the big screen again. After taking a deep breath, he snapped: "switch the signal source, unmanned reconnaissance aircraft take off, I want to see the situation of coastal defense line!"


    "Yes


    Receiving the order of the Dragon general, the sound of crackling on the keyboard suddenly rang out in the silent conference room.


    In less than 30 seconds, the picture on the screen suddenly changed and a vast ocean came into view.


    "Nine drones have taken off and are expected to reach the coastal defense line in three minutes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the picture on the screen changed again and became a nine palace picture, which was the picture of nine UAVs from different angles.


    Now we can''t see anything except the rough sea, but everyone''s eyes are staring at the extremely monotonous picture on the screen.


    As time goes on, people''s looks are becoming more and more nervous. Everyone knows that a big fight about life and death is coming.


    If the serpent can''t lead the friars'' alliance to block the attack of these sea monsters, then there is only one way to go! Although everyone is not willing to take this road, but if it really comes to that time, they have to make such a difficult choice.


    Suddenly, a gray line began to appear on one of the pictures. As the picture continued to draw closer, many people found that the gray line was a row of people standing in the air. It was the people of the friars alliance!


    At the same time, all the pictures have been taken from different angles of the friars alliance.


    With the continuous narrowing of the picture, under the action of the high-definition camera, you can even see many people''s cheeks clearly.


    In the distance, a flying saucer like spaceship hovers in the air, which is the most powerful support they can provide to these warriors. This is what they got from Shambala cave by Tantai Jingming.


    The energy of this spaceship should barely be able to sustain until the end of the war.


    "Report! The sea monster appears


    With a person''s trembling voice, all people''s hearts were instantly raised to their voices. Qin Guozhu''s big hand was heavily pressed on the Dragon general''s shoulder, and the fingers seemed to be embedded in the flesh of the Dragon general''s shoulder.


    The original rough sea, suddenly raised nearly 100 meters high waves, one of the UAV camera was splashing water wet, the picture suddenly blurred.However, no one cares about the pictures of one UAV, and there are still eight UAVs to watch. Now we just want to see the real situation of the battlefield.


    Close, close!


    In the surging waves, a huge monster roared, and the roaring sound made the UAV vibrate.


    The snake''s raised hand suddenly fell down. At the next moment, all the friars of the alliance immediately killed those sea monsters who were hundreds and thousands of times bigger than themselves.


    There was no scream, no cry, or all the voices were completely drowned by the crazy roar of the sea monsters.


    The serpent turned out to be the first to kill the sea monsters. The serpent''s body was very big, but it was still weak in front of those sea monsters. A water column rose from the sky and rushed directly to the serpent. The serpent split the water column and immediately killed a huge sea monster.


    In the picture, blood is splashing and limbs and arms are flying all over the sky.


    Under the attack of these sea monsters, the number of people in the friars'' Alliance decreased rapidly. Although the worst people who can participate in this battle are human immortals, they still have little resistance in the face of these powerful sea monsters.


    Seeing this bloody picture, everyone''s eyes suddenly turn red. Qin Guozhu''s big hand on the dragon''s shoulder constantly vibrates. In his turbid eyes, he unconsciously leaves two lines of turbid tears.


    "Old dragon, let them retreat! Don''t let these good boys die again! " Qin Guozhu efforts to suppress the cry, voice trembling to the dragon will say.


    "Wait, wait..."


    The dragon will hold his fist, tears falling.

 Chapter 3172

    The killing goes on, or it''s just a one-sided killing.


    In addition to those who have the power of Daluo Jinxian and above, other friars are so insignificant in front of these powerful sea monsters.


    The vertical and horizontal Qi fell on the sea monsters, and could not even scratch their hard skin.


    The power of the snake is very strong. Among these people, he is the strongest, but even he has to work hard to kill a sea monster.


    The sea water has been dyed red, and several pictures on the screen are black. Even the remaining three pictures are constantly flashing. I believe that before long, these three UAVs will crash under the attack of these sea monsters.


    "Boom!"


    In the spaceship, a beam of light suddenly burst out, and the powerful speed of light instantly shot a sea monster''s body out of a big hole. In the blood gushing, the angry sea monster roared and raised a column of water to attack the spaceship, but it was nimbly flashed by the spaceship.


    This time, the speed of the light that adjusted the direction instantly shot into the sea monster''s head. The sea monster couldn''t dodge, so his head was suddenly blasted open a big hole, struggling powerlessly, and his body slowly floated on the sea.


    "Good! Good fight


    The dragon will roar with red eyes, and the command room cheers.


    However, before their cheers fell, a huge tentacle suddenly emerged from the bottom of the sea and directly attacked the spaceship in the air. The spaceship quickly dodged, but the next moment, another tentacle emerged from the sea.


    "We can still hold on!" Li Baoshan roared with red eyes.


    "Yes, we can hold on!"


    The members of the dragon group roared one after another, "there are only those who died in the battle, but no one who retreated!"


    "Retreat!"


    The snake let out an angry roar and roared: "this is the order of old dragon!"


    Hearing the snake''s words, all of us were stunned.


    They can''t listen to the snake''s command, but they can''t listen to the Dragon general''s command!


    Unwilling to take a look at those rampant sea monsters, they all retreated one after another.


    In the command room of the dragon group, the Dragon general walked to a computer, pressed his hand on the member sitting in front of the computer, and said in a trembling voice: "Order: Launch immediately..."


    "Wait! Lao long, what do you think that is? "


    Just when the dragon is about to give the order that he doesn''t want to give, Qin Guozhu suddenly points to the only picture and roars excitedly.


    Looking at Qin Guozhu''s excited appearance, the dragon will suddenly look up at the screen.


    On the screen, a few streamers passed like comets. Before the sea monster could understand what was going on, it had already disappeared under the streamer.


    The next moment, the rough sea, suddenly lit up a purple flame, even if the waves poured on the purple flame, the flame did not extinguish the slightest sign, but crazy devoured the lives of those sea monsters.


    Under the purple flame, the most powerful sea monsters seem to be lambs to be slaughtered. Even if they abscond into the deep sea, the purple flame is like a tarsal maggot constantly devouring their bodies.


    The next moment, a strange bead suddenly hung on the sea, and a woman with a vague face sang a few words in a low voice. The bead suddenly burst out with dazzling brilliance. Under the shining brilliance, the whole sea suddenly separated from it, leaving the sea monsters who tried to flee nowhere.


    When everyone was staring at this strange scene, the blood that melted into the sea was suddenly pulled away, and gradually formed a huge blood colored net on the sea. The net sank into the bottom of the sea. In an instant, a fleeing sea monster''s body split, and the gushing blood suddenly turned into a blood mist, which spread to the distant sea.


    "Ouch..."


    The next moment, the white shadow moves forward, and a huge fox appears in front of everyone. The eight huge tails directly probe into the deep sea. When the tail pulls away from the deep sea, several sea monsters'' bodies surface.


    Massacre, unilateral massacre!


    Just at this moment, the target of the massacre became those sea monsters.


    Long Jiang and Qin Guozhu had been sitting there with a great deal of relief, but they kept roaring, "it''s them! It''s them... "


    Looking at the scenes of horror in the picture, the whole command center was silent, only the voices of dragon general and Qin Guozhu echoed constantly

 Chapter 3173

    "Xu Shao! It''s Xu Shao and them


    In the coastal defense line, there was a sudden burst of fierce cheers among the people who had begun to retreat in a large area. Xiao Qingyi sat silently on the snake''s body, tears streaming down, and the whole person seemed to be a fool who would cry and laugh.


    "It''s time to counterattack!"


    The snake raised its head to the sky and let out an excited roar, roaring: "everyone, follow me


    As soon as the words fell, the snake rushed to the slaughterhouse first.


    "Go back! Don''t join in the fun


    However, he has not rushed far, his ears will come to the angry shouts of Xu Shaotang.


    When Xu Shaotang roars, people stop their bodies one after another. They just watch Xu Shaotang and others reap the life of these sea monsters from a distance. These sea monsters cause huge casualties to them. At this moment, they finally taste the taste of being slaughtered!


    The killing did not stop. Xu Shaotang led the people to search the direction of the Devil Island. No sea monster could escape their strong perception.


    They dare not get close to each other. They just follow them far away. They can''t kill these sea monsters to vent their pent up anger. But they can enjoy watching them from a distance and watching them all die under Xu Shaotang''s attack.


    The massacre lasted for a whole day, until they reached the sea area where the Devil Island was located, and all the sea monsters found were eliminated. Xu Shaotang and his family stopped their pursuit.


    The sea has long been dyed red. Looking down from the air, a wide strip of blood is spread on the sea, extending from the coastal defense line to the sea area where the Devil Island is located.


    Until they stopped, the snake came forward with Xiao Qingyi, who was already very excited. The crowd also followed, and the whole sea kept making excited cheers.


    "Xu Shao, you are back at last!"


    But after two years, Xu''s eyes were filled with envy


    "Strong is useless. Soon, there will be no strong in the world!" When Xu Shaotang laughs and waves his big hand, Xiao Qingyi flies out of control and falls directly into Xu Shaotang''s arms.


    Four eyes are opposite, there is no redundant words, a kiss, but it is enough to explain everything.


    Looking at the two people kissing together, those people from the friars'' Alliance and the dragon group immediately began to coax, which made Xiao Qingyi blush. He pushed Xu Shaotang away in a hurry, buried his head in Xu Shaotang''s arms, and asked, "did master come back with you?"


    "No, he is still in the holy prison. It is estimated that in a few decades, she and brother in white will be able to meet in the holy prison." Xu Shaotang tightly hugs Xiao Qingyi''s fiery body, "don''t worry, there is no ring in the holy prison to take care of her, no one can move her."


    "Ah? Is WuJie in the holy prison


    Xiao Qingyi exclaimed, puzzled looking at Xu Shaotang, as if to ask why he did not bring WuJie back.


    "He will guard the sanctuary."


    Xu Shaotang stroked Xiao Qingyi''s long hair and said: "if he doesn''t stay, we can''t catch up with this feast! We owe him


    "If someone doesn''t have a ring, he may have a good time in the holy prison. Where do you need to owe him?" Mu Tiance said, "don''t stir up feelings here. Ask quickly where there are these damned sea monsters. Since we need to clean them up, we should clean them up together, so as not to cause any trouble in the future."


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, Xu Shaotang shrugs helplessly.


    He released Xiao Qingyi slightly, and then called the snake to come, "you ask the Dragon general, where there are sea monsters."


    "You''d better ask yourself, Mr. long would like to hear your voice." The snake handed the messenger to Xu Shaotang. While Xu Shaotang was talking with Longjiang, he came up to Jiuwei and asked curiously, "elder sister Jiuwei, what does the holy prison look like? How did you get promoted so fast? "


    "That''s a slaughterhouse! For the slaughter of saints! "


    Nine tail light look at the snake, "I advise you not to move to the idea of the holy prison, there, it is easy to enter, but want to come out, but not so easy!"


    Hearing nine tail''s words, the snake could not help shrinking his neck, but his eyes were still staring at the colorful gate hanging in the distant sky, and his eyes were full of fascination.


    When Xu Shaotang finishes the call with Long Jiang, she comes to Xu Shaotang with a smile and wants to say something, but she opens her mouth and doesn''t say it.


    Looking at the snake''s appearance, Xu Shaotang sighed softly and asked slowly, "do you also want to go to the holy prison?"


    He knew that seeing them all get such a big promotion in a short period of time, the snake had already moved.


    "Yes


    The snake nodded, "Xu Shao, you''re back now. I can''t help you any more. I want to go to the holy prison to have a look and practice there. The sage said," I have a chance to turn into a dragon... "


    He is different from Xu Shaotang. He doesn''t belong to this world. He knows the danger of the holy prison, but he can also bring him great promotion. He wants to turn into a dragon. This is his dream!"It''s really decided?"


    Xu Shaotang thought slightly for a while, and then said: "in the holy prison, I don''t guarantee that you will live. Although WuJie will enter Yunzhong city in the future, he must carry out the plan of destroying the holy, and may not be able to take care of you! Even if you haven''t found WuJie, you may have died on the way to Yunzhong city! "


    Listen to Xu Shaotang''s words, the snake suddenly fell into silence.


    A moment later, the snake suddenly raised his head and said firmly, "I want to have a try!"


    "And me!" At this time, Baili canglan walked out of the crowd again and said to Xu Shaotang with a smile, "you''ve all gone home. I think it''s time for me to go home and have a look."


    "I can''t refuse your request!"


    Xu Shaotang helplessly looks at the hundred mile canglan. He does not belong to the people in this world. Now the gate of heaven is full of thunder prison. He wants to go back. He has to go back to the northern region from the holy prison! Thinking of this, Xu Shaotang slowly took out a lot of pills from his heaven and earth bag and handed them to the snake, "take these, they are useful to you! Try to avoid other people, the people of the holy prison are not good men and women! Protect brother Baili. When you get to Yunzhong City, if WuJie is not there, go to the east gate and find a man named Zhuo Yanqiu. "


    "Good! Thank you, Xu Shao


    The snake didn''t be polite to Xu Shaotang, but took those things from Xu Shaotang with a grateful face.


    "In addition, if you see WuJie, tell him that we have come back! If he becomes a saint of heaven and we are not dead, remember to come back and see us! "


    "I will certainly bring Xu Shao''s words to you!"


    "All right, then you go quickly! While the door is still open Xu Shaotang slowly looked at the colorful gate in the distance, "when the gate of heaven is sealed again, without enough aura support, the gate will disappear completely!"


    The snake nodded, bowed to the crowd one by one, and then flew to the distant gate with a hundred Li canglan


    At this time, another streamer came here quickly.


    "Wait!"


    In the distance, the voice of Wu Song came to my ears.

 Chapter 3174

    When they got close, they saw that Wu Song was carrying a coffin nearly ten meters long.


    "Elder, who are you?"


    Xu Shaotang looked at Wu Song in surprise, pointed to the coffin on his shoulder and said, "this is not the ancestral land, is it?"


    "Yes


    Wu Song nodded heavily and said, "after I told her about the seal of the gate of heaven, she asked me to send her to the holy prison. She said, this heaven and earth can''t hold her!"


    "This..."


    Xu Shaotang looked at the huge coffin on Wu Song''s shoulder and kept silent for a long time. Then he slowly asked, "if she recovers, will she disturb the situation of the holy prison?"


    He knows how powerful these ancestral witches are. Houtu hasn''t recovered yet. If it is recovered, with the hatred of the Lich clan and the Lich clan, I''m afraid Houtu will seek revenge from the Lich clan again?


    At that time, a big war will be inevitable.


    "I don''t know." Wu Song shook his head blankly and said, "but I have already divined that the great disaster has passed. Originally, she had signs of recovery, but after she passed on the ancient witches to me, she fell into deep sleep again."


    "Let the elder take her. Maybe that''s where she really belongs."


    Mu Tiance knew what Xu Shaotang was worried about. He patted Xu Shaotang on the shoulder and said with a relieved smile: "the situation of the holy prison is not that you don''t stir it. In the holy prison, there are all kinds of capable people, and there is WuJie, who wants to be a saint of heaven! Don''t you think WuJie might not be so boring if she really wanted to stir up the storm? "


    "Yes, a generation has a generation."


    Long Fei also advised: "our generation has already done what we should do, and the rest is for future generations. Maybe one day, the seal of the gate of heaven will be reopened, but that is not what our generation should care about! We can''t arrange everything for the future! "


    From the holy prison, a lot of things, whether it is long Fei or mu Tiance, have actually seen it.


    They are also flesh and blood people. They are not the saints of heaven like Nu Wa. They can''t control the general situation of the world, and they don''t want to.


    Maybe there will be more difficulties and obstacles for their descendants in the future, but so what?


    If there are no difficulties, is that life?


    In the event of a disaster, someone will come forward, but that person is not destined to be any of them.


    Listening to Mu Tiance and Long Fei''s advice, Xu Shaotang fell into a short silence. For a long time, he suddenly raised his head and said with a relieved smile: "it''s true! The general trend of the world is constantly changing. How can we arrange it well! In that case, snake, you should take the coffin of the later earth master to the holy prison together


    "Good."


    The snake nodded, took the coffin of Houtu from Wusong''s shoulder, said goodbye to the people again, and then walked into the colorful gate with the coffin.


    Looking at the shadow of the snake that completely disappeared in the gate, Xu Shaotang said with a smile: "maybe one day, we will hear the news of the ancient witches again?"


    "You think you can live that long?"


    Mu Tiance turned his lips and said, "what does the Dragon general say? Is there a sea monster anywhere else? "


    "Too much!"


    Xu Shaotang laughed and said, "but the Dragon general said, let''s not meddle in our business for the time being. When some people ask us, we''ll talk about the terms with them."


    "Xizhou?"


    Mu Tiance said with a smile, "I guess Joseph and Milo will come to you soon!"


    He can guess the intention of the Dragon general. It is estimated that the dragon will not let them help without paying a price.


    He doesn''t care much about these things. However, if there are still sea monsters that need to be cleaned up, he doesn''t mind going for another trip. Before the power subsides, he can relive the feeling of this power.


    When the gate of heaven was sealed again and the aura was gradually exhausted, they could not even fly in the sky any more.


    "Not me, but us!" It''s time for us to go back home! Oh, by the way, shall we do the wedding together? This son of a bitch has been for so many years, and the baby is over the age of soy sauce. Should we give an account to our own women? "


    "Go away, I''m not going to have a wedding with you!"


    Mu Tiance said: "you don''t count how many women you have! I''m going to be robbed of the limelight by women like you when I have a wedding with you


    "Jiuwei, this bastard has no confidence in your beauty!" Xu Shaotang said with a bad smile, "go back and teach this bastard a good lesson. I think someone can steal your limelight!"


    "You don''t talk, no one thinks you''re dumb!"


    Mu Tiance stares at Xu Shaotang angrily. He holds Jiuwei''s hand and turns his body into a streamer. In the blink of an eye, he has disappeared at the end of the sky.Looking at the disappeared two people, and then look at these people around, Xu Shaotang suddenly issued a burst of proud laughter.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early hours of the morning, Xu Shaotang, who was still comforting herself one by one at home, received a call from Long Jiang.


    Xu Shaotang didn''t ask Longjiang what they talked about with people from other countries. He just needed to know that Longjiang were not willing to suffer losses.


    Since the Dragon general has asked them to help those countries eliminate the rampant sea monsters, it proves that everything has been settled, and the speed is fast enough. It is estimated that those countries have no room to bargain, right?


    Before dawn, Xu Shaotang and his family set out to fight again.


    This time, they want to clean up all the sea monsters, and then they can live their own life at ease.


    Killing, endless killing!


    Under the killing of Xu Shaotang and his gang, there was almost no room for resistance, and a large number of sea monsters were rapidly decreasing.


    A few days later, when Xu Shaotang was cleaning up the last sea monsters, bursts of thunder came from his ears, and the whole world was suddenly covered by colorful rays.


    When others didn''t know why, Xu Shaotang suspended the killing. They knew that this piece of sunlight indicated that the gate of heaven was sealed again.


    Looking at the sky above, Xu Shaotang suddenly sighed, "it''s over, it''s all over!"


    "Yes, it''s all over!"


    Mu Tiance looked at the nine tails around him, and then at the sky above him. Suddenly, his face showed a very happy smile.


    "You say, are we friends or rivals now?" Xu Shaotang turns his head and looks at mu Tiance with a smile.


    Mu Tiance thought about it, then burst out laughing: "ha ha! It''s either the enemy or the enemy


    Just as everyone was going to continue to clean up these sea monsters, a divine idea suddenly sounded in Xu Shaotang''s mind. It was Nu Wa''s voice: "for the sake of re uniting Nu Wa''s stone spirit, I specially prepared a gift for you. I hope you will be satisfied!"

 Chapter 3175

    Ten days later.


    Tianhai.


    The ruins of the Xu family''s old house in Tianhai have long been leveled and carefully arranged.


    The Xu family spent a lot of money to repair the place in the shortest time. Now there is no sign of ruins, only the grass is quiet and the flowers are in full bloom.


    A beautiful red carpet is neatly spread out for nearly 100 meters to reach the high platform in the middle, which is extremely wide, four or five times wider than the stage built by ordinary weddings.


    There are all kinds of beautiful flowers around the stage. Even if you are far away, you can smell the fragrance of flowers.


    On both sides of the red carpet, rows of seats are arranged neatly. Even if a hundred tables are placed, many people still have no seats. Many people come spontaneously even if they don''t receive Xu Shaotang''s wedding invitation. In the wedding field, there are many people from all over the world rushing to join in.


    Many people don''t come with a flattering attitude. They just want to see this ordinary but grand wedding. More people come with a grateful attitude.


    Everyone knows that without Xu Shaotang, the world would not know how much more suffering it would have suffered.


    Although they don''t regard themselves as saviors, in many people''s minds, they are real heroes, more powerful than those fictional heroes in foreign blockbusters.


    "Do you think the goods are sick?"


    Mu Tiance sat there bored and said to the people around him with a smile: "it''s OK to hold a wedding in the capital. I have to run to the sea of heaven. Isn''t it just nothing to look for trouble?"


    "He had nothing to do now." Red sleeve next to Mu Tiance, eyes blinking, smiling looking at mu Tiance, "childe, do you think about how to hold our wedding?"


    "This..."


    Mu Tiance shook his head slightly and said, "I really haven''t thought about it. Just let them do it. What should we do? Why should we worry about these things?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing mu Tiance''s words, the look in her eyes suddenly darkened, pursed her lips and said: "I have always imagined that one day, the young master will step on the colorful clouds to marry me..."


    "Poof


    Hear the words of tea, nine tail and light dance suddenly laugh out a voice, mu Tiance is a face of black line looking at tea, said: "what movie have you seen recently?"


    Red sleeve face a little red, this just whispered out the name of a movie, make everyone is a burst of laughter.


    However, with a smile, mu Tiance''s eyes show the color of thinking. He secretly decides that when Xu Shaotang''s wedding is over, he must let the bastard think of a way for himself to see how to make the seven color clouds.


    Thinking about this, mu Tiance immediately looked at the end of the red carpet.


    There, all the brides are in place. Some of them are holding the hands of their elders, like Lianxin and Ji Rushu. Some of the women who have no elders in their family are holding their own children. They are waiting for the master of ceremonies, long, to announce the beginning of the wedding. They will come to Xu Shaotang from the end of the red carpet.


    looks at so many bride, Mu Tian ce again in his heart, make complaints about Xu''s family business, otherwise, he really can''t afford to raise such a large family.


    All of the 11 brides were dressed in white wedding dresses. These wedding dresses were tailor-made for these beautiful brides by the top domestic designers Xu Shaotang contacted. Every one of them fits the bride so well.


    Xu Shaotang rarely put on a suit and dressed up, but he was handsome.


    Looking at the time, Xu Shaotang''s eyes flashed a trace of anxiety, and asked in a low voice: "brother, why hasn''t Qin come yet? It''s almost time!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Long Jiang looked at Xu Shaotang with a smile, "I seldom see you so anxious! I said, "you are a saint at least. Why are you not steady at all?"


    "Can I be steady?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a bitter smile: "I owe them so much only once in my life. If there is any mistake in this matter, I will feel sorry for it! I said, "would that person not agree with this?"


    "I don''t think so?"


    Long Jiang said uncertainly, "you''ve made such a great contribution, and you didn''t ask for anything else. Just for once, the boss should agree?"


    "Brother, do I ask you or do you ask me?"


    Xu Shaotang has the heart to cry. He feels that long Jiang must be deliberately trying to fix him. Maybe he will unite with Qin Guozhu.


    Just as Xu Shaotang speculated, the distant sky suddenly heard the sound of a "rumbling" helicopter. When he saw the helicopter appeared, Xu Shaotang''s new China was immediately relieved. Before the helicopter stopped, he rushed to the helicopter.


    As the door of the helicopter opened, Qin Guozhu walked out of the cabin slowly, holding a box in his hand.


    Xu Shaotang hastened to meet him. He came to Qin Guozhu with a smile, pointed to the box in his hand and asked, "old Qin, is this something for me?""Old Qin?"


    Qin Guozhu snorted, "you don''t want the things in here, do you?"


    "Grandfather!"


    Xu Shaotang quickly changed his mouth. Qin Qianyu is also his bride. Although he hasn''t drunk the wine, it''s time to change his mouth.


    "That''s about it!" Qin Guozhu nodded contentedly. Then he handed the box to Xu Shaotang, "the boss said, because of your boy''s credit, I''ll make an exception for you this time


    "Well, I''ll go back and thank him personally." Xu Shaotang said with a smile.


    When Xu Shaotang returned to the stage with the box, just in time, when the dragon was about to announce the formal start of the wedding, a beautiful bride came to the stage with elegant steps from the end of the red carpet.


    One, two


    When all the 11 brides are on the stage, the simple wedding process leads to the process of exchanging wedding rings.


    However, no matter Xu Shaotang or the brides, they did not prepare the wedding ring. They just focused on the box in Xu Shaotang''s hands.


    Xu Shaotang slowly opened the box in his hand, just like opening a treasure. When the box was completely opened, there were a lot of marriage certificates lying inside.


    Seeing this scene from a distance, the audience under the stage immediately gave out bursts of noise.


    Xu Shaotang laughs and opens the first marriage certificate, which is the marriage certificate for her and Lin Shuying. With her eyes opposite, Xu Shaotang slowly hands the marriage certificate to Lin Shuying.


    Lin Shuying shed tears of happiness in her eyes and held the hard won marriage certificate tightly. Only they knew that they and Xu Shaotang had paid too much for today''s day.


    "Kiss one!"


    I don''t know who will take the lead in coaxing, but the sound of coaxing one after another suddenly rang out under the stage.


    "Then kiss one?"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and is about to bow his head to kiss his bride when a clear voice suddenly rings out.


    "Wait!"


    Hearing this voice, everyone immediately went to the end of the red carpet. I don''t know when another beautiful woman came.


    "Shangxian, would you like another bride?" The woman stood at the end of the red carpet, with a brilliant smile on her face, but with crystal clear tears in her eyes.


    Looking at this woman, Xu Shaotang was slightly stunned at first, and then showed a brilliant smile to that woman. With a wave of his hand, the woman came to the stage directly from the end of the red carpet.


    "Nuwa, thank you for your gift!" Xu Shaotang said in his heart.


    "And who is this?" Red tea is full of curiosity to Mu Tiance asked.


    "Fossin

 Chapter 3176

    A film and Television City in China.


    "Who moved to Weiya? Who''s the fool


    There was a roar on the set.


    Hearing this roar, the deputy director trotted to Shang song with a smile on his face and said, "Shang Dao, you forget, this is a modern fantasy action movie! Isn''t that the right thing to do? "


    Shang song''s temper is famous in the circle. However, because of his high level of director, even if he has a bad temper, there are still people waiting in line for him to make a movie. If he can be a deputy director of Shang song, he will certainly learn a lot.


    So, I know Shang song''s is a little unreasonable, but the deputy director is still trying to keep a smile.


    "Weiya, you''re a jerk!"


    Shangsong scolded the deputy director: "do you think Xu Shao and they need to hang Weiya? Do you have bean curd dregs in your head? "


    "Ah? Is this play performed by Xu himself The deputy director said in disbelief: "I thought the script was based on Xu Shao''s true deeds."


    "You don''t want to see who''s going out!"


    Shang song pointed to Qin Qianyu, who was communicating with others not far away, and said to the deputy director, "move these junk away for me now! Damn it, lower the movie level of Laozi! I want to make history


    "Yes


    The deputy director nodded excitedly and trotted away quickly, "who, take away that broken Weiya! Hurry up, it''s boring to watch! "


    Hearing the deputy director''s words, Shang song can''t help but smile. He says in his heart that this boy is a seedling. The key is that he is willing to be angry and put on a posture of learning.


    Well trained, this boy''s future achievements may not be lower than his own.


    However, if he wants to surpass the box office of his film, he will never have a chance, because he will never find such a good actor again.


    Just when shangsong is secretly proud, two helicopters suddenly appear in the distant sky. Seeing the helicopter appear, shangsong quickly trots to Qin Qianyu.


    "Miss Qin, are they Xu Shao?" Shang song asked Qin Qianyu with a happy face.


    "It must be them!" Qin Qianyu nodded with a smile.


    "They? Is Xu Shao alone? " Shangsong''s face is more full of surprise. He thought that Xu Shaotang was the only protagonist. Now it seems that Qin Qianyu is going to give him a big surprise!


    "Yes


    Qin Qianyu naturally nodded and said with a smile: "now the world is peaceful, and these people have a serious excess of energy. I told them to invite them to make a movie, but they agreed without thinking. However, mu Tiance is a little difficult to invite, and I don''t know if my husband has invited me."


    "Xu Shao himself will surely invite Mu Shao!"


    Shangsong vowed that although the helicopter had not yet landed, he was sure that mu Tiance was also in the helicopter. He believed that there was nothing Xu Shaotang could not do.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand that these are immortal figures. Why should he take a helicopter?


    Do they have too much money to spend? Or the helicopter doesn''t burn oil?


    But when I think about it carefully, I think I''m worrying about it. Which one of them is the owner of lack of money? This movie is free. Do you care about the gas money?


    When the helicopter landed, a large group of people came out of the helicopter, including men and women, and mu Tiance was among them.


    Seeing this group of people, Shang song was almost so excited that he looked up to the sky and roared.


    With this group of people taking part in the shooting of this film, he dares to guarantee that no film can break the box office record of this film within ten years. This will really be a history making film!


    In the history of film, he shangsong will also leave a lot of ink!


    Excited, Shang song followed Qin Qianyu to the crowd.


    "Why are you coming by helicopter?" As soon as Qin Qianyu passed, he looked at them with doubts.


    "They said they had to adapt to the day without aura ahead of time."


    Pitiful smile Ying Ying Ying forward, and gently Qin shallow language head gently pat, "are pregnant, but also everywhere, do not know that they are now the family''s protected animals ah!"


    "I''ll be careful. I''m not in the show. I''m just an investor." With a sweet smile, Qin Qianyu took Xu Shaotang by the shoulder and said with a smile, "you really invited mu Tiance, the Great Buddha!"


    "I said I''d help you fulfill your dream!"


    Xu Shaotang laughs and looks at mu Tiance with a bitter face. "If he doesn''t come, I''ll let the children go to fight with his children every day! Anyway, there are many children in our family, so he''s too embarrassed to fight them, ha ha! "


    Hearing Xu Shaotang''s words, Qin can''t help but smile a little. A moment later, he can''t help laughing.


    Only Xu Shaotang has a way to move mu Tiance. He can''t think of such a bad way to change other people.Looking at Xu Shaotang''s complacent appearance, mu Tiance gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve decided that sooner or later I''ll have a duel with you bastard!"


    "Why?"


    Xu Shaotang Hun looked at mu Tiance and said with a smile: "I''m looking for something to do for you! You think, if your Mu family goes bankrupt one day, you can come out and make a movie with your face and Kung Fu! "


    "Your Xu family is bankrupt, we mu family will not be bankrupt!"


    Mu Tiance helplessly looks at the bastard who doesn''t get oil and salt, but he thinks in his heart, when should he find a chance to pit the bastard, and can''t let the bastard be too proud!


    When he was joking, Xu Shaotang said to Shang song, "OK, Shang Dao, you want to arrange some roles for us first. Let''s go out for a walk and come back later."


    "All right!"


    After saying goodbye to Shang song, everyone talks and laughs. After leaving the studio, they stroll aimlessly outside the movie city. They imagine their future life all the way, and unconsciously come to an open-air cafe.


    "I want coffee." Qin Qianyu tightly hugs Xu Shaotang''s arm, spreading Jiao road.


    Looking at Qin Qianyu''s appearance, several women immediately gave out a knowing smile. Pitifully, they nodded and said, "we''re just tired. Let''s go in and have a seat."


    "Good!"


    Xu Shaotang nodded and followed everyone into the cafe.


    As soon as he entered the cafe, Xu Shaotang smelled a strong smell of smoke and looked in the direction of the smell. However, he saw a young man with glasses sitting in the corner of the cafe, one by one, with a laptop in front of him.


    "Sit down and I''ll go over."


    Xu Shaotang smiles to the crowd, quickly comes to the man with glasses, points to the cigarette in his hand, and politely says: "my friend, my wife is pregnant, can you please put out the cigarette?"


    "Oh, sorry!"


    Glasses man in a hurry in the hands of the cigarette out, embarrassed to Xu Shaotang smile.


    "You look like you''re in some kind of trouble?" Xu Shaotang looked at the man with glasses with a smile, "I''ll listen to it. Maybe I can help."


    "This..." After thinking about it, the glasses man finally nodded: "in fact, I''m a writer of online novels. I''m working on a book recently, but the more I think about it, the more confused I am. Now I have no clue."


    "Network novel?"


    Xu Shaotang said with a smile, "I''ve read these books when I''m free recently. It''s very interesting! If you don''t have a good story, maybe I can tell you an interesting one


    "Oh, really?" Glasses man surprised looking at Xu Shaotang, raised his ears and said: "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "It''s a long story. It may take you some time to hear me out!" With a smile, Xu Shaotang said, "by the way, aren''t you the author of online novels? What''s your pseudonym? "


    Glasses man embarrassed to scratch his head, "I''m just a street, sorry to say."


    "Ha ha, don''t you have a name in the street?"


    "Su Changgong!"


    (end of the book)